ã€ŠSupreme Crazy Wifeã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1

    Chapter 1: Reincarnation (1)

    ¡°Wuuuu¡­ wuuu¡­ wuuuaaa!¡±

    The endless crying was not helping with her head-splitting pain. So much pain¡­ Leng Ruoxue felt as

    though she had just been run over by a car.

    ¡°So noisy!¡± Still half-conscious, Leng Ruoxue groaned in annoyance.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re finally awake! Wuuuu¡­ wuuu¡­¡±

    You are just too noisy. I don¡¯t even want to wake up, Leng Ruoxueined in her head. Enduring

    the difort, she reluctantly opened her eyes. In front of her was an unfamiliar girl wearing an

    emerald green muslin outfit. The girl had an innocent-looking face, and if not for the two streams of

    tears falling down her cheeks and her pair of red, swollen eyes, she would be very adorable.

    Where is this? Shouldn¡¯t I have died from the ne crash?

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s dear cousin Leng Qi¡¯er would definitely tell everyone that she died in a ne ident.

    And her dear grandfather would, of course, just let it be because he would have lost his most useful

    pawn and couldn¡¯t do much about it anymore. Since childhood, Leng Qi¡¯er could not beat her in

    anything, so she was very jealous. She had always felt that Leng Ruoxue had stolen her inheritance

    and her beloved man. So this time, she bribed the pilot to nt a bomb on the ne¡­

    ¡°Who are you? Where is this ce?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked weakly.

    ¡°Miss! You¡¯re my young miss! I¡¯m your maidservant, Cui Zhu! Miss! Don¡¯t you recognize Cui Zhu

    anymore? Wuuuu¡­ It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t protect Miss from all the bad people.¡± Cui Zhu¡¯s excitement

    from seeing Leng Ruoxue wake up was immediately overrun by a new wave of despair when she

    realized that her young miss could no longer recognize her.

    ¡°Wait, stop crying. Where is this ce?¡± Leng Ruoxue was feeling a bit annoyed by all the crying.

    ¡°Oh Miss, this your home! This is the General¡¯s Mansion!¡± Cui Zhu answered while still sobbing. She

    was just too concerned. Why was her young miss so mad about her crying?

    ¡°My home?¡± Leng Ruoxue tilted her head and looked around the well-furnished room. All the furniture

    was made from wood, and many of them even looked like precious historical artifacts. And the

    maidservant¡¯s dress seemed to be from ancient times. But wasn¡¯t she supposed to be dead?

    ¡°Cui Zhu, I think I¡¯ve lost my memory!¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed helplessly. Before she could understand

    what was happening, she would just pretend that she had lost her memory.

    ¡°Oh, my poor young miss!¡±

    ¡°Cui Zhu, what is this city called? And what¡¯s my name?¡±

    ¡°You are Leng Ruoxue, Miss. You are the granddaughter of the leading general of the Eastern Lagoon

    Empire. We are in Phoenix City, the capital of the empire. Miss, you were in aa for three days¡­

    And you don¡¯t even remember me now¡­¡±

    So, this young miss is also named Leng Ruoxue? And she also fell into aa? What a coincidence.

    Leng Ruoxue had even more questions, but she kept herposure.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°I fell into aa¡­ What happened?¡± No wonder she felt as if her head was going to split open at any

    moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s the notorious seventh prince and Xu Na¡¯er, that filthy woman! They hurt you, and Cui Zhu couldn¡¯t

    even protect you!¡± Cui Zhu was wallowing in self-me, and tears were welling up in her eyes again.

    ¡°Miss woke up?¡± Just as Leng Ruoxue wanted to continue digging out more information from the

    innocent Cui Zhu, a tall youngdy in ck walked in. Her pretty face was also full of concern, but she

    was much older and veryposed. Who is this? Another maidservant? But she¡¯s elegant enough to

    be mistaken as the daughter of a big family!

    ¡°Sister L¨¹ Tao! Miss lost her memory, and she can¡¯t recognize us anymore! Wuuu¡­ wuuu.¡±

    ¡°Miss!¡± L¨¹ Tao looked at Leng Ruoxue with concern.

    But then she suddenly exploded and said fiercely, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be scared! L¨¹ Tao won¡¯t let that filthy

    woman bully you anymore! L¨¹ Tao will definitely protect you and won¡¯t let this happen again¡­¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re called L¨¹ Tao?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at L¨¹ Tao with her bright eyes. Interesting girl. A fiery

    girl hidden behind all that elegance!

    ¡°Miss, what did you just say?¡± L¨¹ Tao¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    ¡°I asked you whether you¡¯re called L¨¹ Tao.¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned in slight displeasure.

    ¡°Oh! Miss! You¡¯ve recovered! This is amazing¡­¡± L¨¹ Tao could tell that her young miss, despite being

    confused, looked alert and could even speak fluently. Her young miss had always been intellectually

    disabled since birth. She could still remember that the first time she tried to teach her their names, her

    young miss took ages to remember. So seeing this change, she couldn¡¯t hold back her excitement.

    Leng Ruoxue had no idea why the maidservants were so excited. It was very strange.

    ¡°L¨¹ Tao, I can¡¯t remember what happened in the past. Can you tell me about it?¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t

    want to ask Cui Zhu anymore¡­ Cui Zhu really liked to cry!

    ¡°Yes, Miss! L¨¹ Tao will tell you from the time you were born.¡± L¨¹ Tao was obviously still brimming with

    joy.

    ¡°Erm¡­ L¨¹ Tao, just start from how I became hurt.¡± Leng Ruoxue wanted to hear more, but L¨¹ Tao

    wanted to recount everything that happened since Leng Ruoxue¡¯s birth. This was way too much.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s because of the seventh prince¡­¡± L¨¹ Tao paused and looked at her young miss. Seeing that

    her young miss didn¡¯t really react much to the name, she finally continued¡­

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    Chapter 2: Reincarnation (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    After listening for more than an hour, Leng Ruoxue finally sorted out what happened. It turned out that

    L¨¹ Tao was so excited mainly because her foolish young miss became sober. This was absolutely great

    news for the General¡¯s Mansion.

    This was because the young miss they were talking about was not only intellectually disabled and

    mentally unsound since birth, but she was also the fianc¨¦ of the seventh prince, the culprit who hurt

    her. Her so-called fianc¨¦ not only disliked her for being a fool, but he also had a lover. Her love rival

    was Xu Na¡¯er from the Xu family, one of the Five Great families.

    The foolish Leng Ruoxue had been very infatuated with her fianc¨¦ and had always done her best to be

    around him. She would chase after him whenever others mentioned where the seventh prince was.

    The Xu family used her feelings for the seventh prince to trick her out, humiliated her in every possible

    way, and injured her. This led her to hera thatsted for three days, which she only awakened

    from today.

    Moreover, she regained her sanity after waking up from thea. No wonder the maidservants were

    so happy. Only Leng Ruoxue knew that it was not the foolishdy who woke up but a soul from another

    world. God allowed her to be reborn again even though she died in a ne crash, so she had to live a

    better life than herst life.

    Seventh Prince Li Yu and Xu Na¡¯er, just wait for me to exact my revenge! She had topensate the

    original owner of the body in certain ways. She would not let her death be in vain!

    ¡°Miss, you are so beautiful!¡± Chi Zhubed Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hair while looking at her beautiful face. It

    was a face so breathtaking that she was unable to move her eyes away, and she stared herself silly.

    She knew that her young miss was a beauty since a long time ago, but she did not expect that she

    would be so beautiful without makeup.

    Leng Ruoxue was obviously much better than the previous few days. She looked at herself in the

    bronze mirror while sitting on the leather stool of the dressing table. She had a cold temperament, and

    her skin was tender and moisturized. Her beauty was enough for her to be the top beauty in the

    city, and she had to admit that this face was even more beautiful than the one she had in her previous

    life.

    However, her appearance was not like what it was when she first saw how she looked.

    At that time, not only did she have thick powder on her face, but she also painted herself with all sorts

    of colors, and the clothes she was wearing were fancy too. She knew from the residual memories of

    the body that the original owner of the body made herself this way. This was because she heard that

    that was what the seventh prince liked. Moreover, her grandfather loved her so much that he let her do

    whatever she wanted.

    Leng Ruoxue really didn¡¯t expect this body to retain its memories and fuse with her own memories.

    Unfortunately, there were not many useful ones. The one thing she remembered the most was the

    scumbag seventh prince. However, she also knew that it was impossible to count on the memories of

    an intellectually disabled person. The reason for her injury was basically what L¨¹ Tao had exined.

    She could not me the two maidservants for not protecting her. She could only me that scumbag

    for being too attractive.

    ¡°Miss, these are the books you wanted.¡± L¨¹ Tao walked in with a few old books in her hand, interrupting

    her thoughts. L¨¹ Tao ced the book gently in front of Leng Ruoxue and left the room with Chi Zhu so

    that they would not disturb their young miss reading. She knew that her young miss had fallen in love

    with reading since she woke up sober, and no one was allowed to interrupt her reading.

    There were three books in total. The first was ¡®Ling Feng Record¡¯, which recorded the extraordinary

    people and marvels on this continent.

    It also included the origin of this continent, the distribution of countries, geographical locations, and the

    like. The second was ¡®Summary of Spiritual Power¡¯, which introduced the sources of types of spiritual

    power, how to awaken spiritual power, etc. There was also a book named ¡®Introduction to Professions¡¯,

    which was mainly a book that introduced the types and levels of professions. These books might be the

    most basic, but they were also what she needed to understand the most right now.

    Leng Ruoxue first read ¡®Ling Feng Record¡¯ and knew that this continent was called Ling Feng

    Continent.

    There were not only humans but also a wide range of spiritual beasts on the continent. And the current

    country she was in was the Eastern Lagoon Empire, one of the five most powerful countries on the Ling

    Feng Continent. The Five Great Countries and the Five Great Families were the top powers in this

    world.

    The people in this world admired the strong, and only the strong would be respected by others. Even

    those who had good pedigrees but were weak would be cast aside. The foolish Leng Ruoxue was the

    best example. She had a noble background, but because she was a fool, even ordinary civilians in the

    Eastern Lagoon Empire looked down on her.

    Leng Ruoxue was happy with her current predicament. She did not want to continue being someone

    who was bullied and scolded like rubbish. She was going to be a powerhouse who rose above the nine

    heavens! She would not be at the mercy of anyone!

    ¡®Introduction to Professions¡¯ introduced that the world¡¯s most respected and powerful profession was

    spiritualist; while alchemists, artificers, and beast trainers were equally noble in status but were not

    admired by people because of the high threshold.

    Therefore, spiritualists could be said to be the most popr profession, but not everyone could be

    a high-status spiritualist. The first prerequisite for bing a spiritualist was spiritual power

    awakening, and being able to awaken sessfully to be a spiritualist probably only ounted for

    one-thousandth of the poption. Bing a spiritualist was also one of the basic requirements for

    bing an alchemist, artificer, and beast trainer. This showed the importance of spiritualists.

    The former owner of this body was a fool and had never awakened spiritual power. Leng Ruoxue was

    not sure whether she had the qualifications to cultivate spiritual power.

    Moreover, the best age for spiritual power awakening was between five to ten years old. She was

    already fifteen years old this year, and she didn¡¯t know if she had any chance of awakening, but she

    had to try whether she could awaken or not. She had never been a person who would give up easily,

    not to mention that this was only her first test to bing a powerhouse!

    Leng Ruoxue carefully read the content described in ¡®Summary of Spiritual Power¡¯, especially the

    important part about spiritual power awakening. She decided to carry out spiritual power awakening

    after she had learned it by heart.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°L¨¹ Tao.¡±

    ¡°Miss.¡± L¨¹ Tao heard thedy calling her and responded from outside the door. She opened the door,

    slowed her footsteps, and walked in softly.

    ¡°L¨¹ Tao, I want to try spiritual power awakening. Remember, don¡¯t allow anyone to disturb me.¡± Leng

    Ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes slightly and ordered.

    ¡°Miss!¡± L¨¹ Tao opened her mouth slightly, wanting to say something but stopped herself.

    In fact, she originally wanted to persuade her to wait for the general to return before she started her

    spiritual awakening. Her young miss was already fifteen years old, and there was no precedent for

    someone on the Ling Feng Continent toplete a sessful spiritual awakening at fifteen years old.

    She was afraid of the danger, but after several days of getting along with her young miss, she knew

    that her young miss had a strong desire to be a powerhouse. She knew that her young miss

    would not change her mind once she had decided. In the words of her young miss, how could she

    know that she would not seed if she did not try?

    Moreover, how could she be a powerhouse if she did not have the courage to try? L¨¹ Tao knew

    that her young miss was right, so she did not try to dissuade her after thinking about it.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    Chapter 3: Awakening of Spiritual Power

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. This servant knows what to do.¡± L¨¹ Tao closed the door and exited the room.

    Leng Ruoxue is very satisfied with L¨¹ Tao¡¯s performance. She might be a maidservant, but she knew

    her ce and how to advance and retreat. She was someone teachable. Moreover, she had always

    liked such subordinates.

    In fact, L¨¹ Tao might be treating her the same as she did with the Silly Ruoxue, but she would not

    me her for that. She could see that the two maidservants really cared for the Silly Ruoxue and were

    constantly afraid that she would be injured, so they would therefore do more at times.

    However, this was because they were faithful after all. Thus, she would give them the opportunity to

    know that they did not need to treat her like the Silly Ruoxue before. It would be best if they could wake

    up on their own and be used by her. L¨¹ Tao seemed to have realized what was happening, but Chi Zhu

    might need some adjustment since she was too pure.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the method again and confirmed the mnemonic chant so that she would not

    make any mistake. Then she sat cross-legged on the carpet andmenced the awakening. She

    closed her eyes and meditated silently with the mnemonic chant while seeing and feeling the spiritual

    energy in her body.

    The tiny, transparent, thread-like spiritual energy formed small clusters. This was the spiritual energy

    inherent in everyone¡¯s body, colorless and transparent. But it could only stay in the body and could not

    be used. However, it was precisely because of the existence of this spiritual energy that the lifespan of

    people in this world was much longer than the lifespan of people in her previous life.

    What she had to do now was to draw this spiritual energy out of the body and merge it with the

    immense spiritual energy of heaven and earth so that her body could absorb the spiritual energy of

    heaven and earth and use it as her own. She felt the originally static spiritual energy in her body begin

    to flow slowly from her dantian.

    She sensed the beckoning of the massive spiritual energy outside of her body as her spiritual energy

    moved very orderly and went bit by bit out of her body. She knew that this was the key to eliciting the

    spiritual energy, and no mistake could be made, so she waited patiently¡­

    After a long time, Leng Ruoxue opened her beautiful eyes. The brilliance in her eyes flowed, and her

    whole person felt more spiritual. She could feel herself being different from before, so it should be

    considered a sess, right?

    Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help thinking this, but she couldn¡¯t be sure. She hadn¡¯t seen anyone awakening

    with her own eyes after all. She looked down and found that her dantian no longer had a colorless and

    transparent cluster but a fist-sized colorful light ball.!!

    What does this mean? Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Why is it different from what L¨¹ Tao

    and the book said? This situation wasn¡¯t mentioned in the book, but it seems to be a sess even

    though it¡¯s a bit different from what I know.

    Leng Ruoxue closed her eyes again and prepared to absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.

    After awakening, the body would be able to absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth on its own

    and store it in the dantian.

    After storing enough spiritual energy, she would be able to break through and enter the next stage. The

    higher the stage, the more spiritual energy needed to advance. Simrly, the higher the stage, the more

    spiritual energy could be stored. Moreover, more spiritual energy would be needed for higher-level

    techniques.

    Soon after Leng Ruoxue closed her eyes and began to absorb spiritual energy, she saw more and

    more wisps of spiritual energy swarming toward her from all directions, rushing to burrow into her body.

    And she herself was surrounded by a huge sphere of spiritual power. If anyone were here now to see

    this, they would be scared to death. How could anyone absorb spiritual power like this?

    ¡°Sister L¨¹ Tao, why hasn¡¯t Miss emerged yet!¡± Cui Zhu¡¯s delicate face was full of worry. It had been two

    days, and she did not know what was happening with her young miss.

    ¡°Chi Zhu, Miss will seed. We should have confidence in Miss.¡± L¨¹ Tao looked calm, but she was

    nervous as well.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, where is my darling Xue¡¯er?¡±

    When the two little servant girls heard the loud voiceing from outside the yard, they exchanged

    nces, and their hearts shook¡­

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°We¡¯re dead! Old Master is back!¡±

    The tall figure towered in front of them just as they were fumbling over what their replies should be to

    the old master. The two looked at each other, and a wry smile appeared on their young and beautiful

    faces.

    s, with the extent of the old master¡¯s love for their young miss, if he knew that she had done such a

    dangerous thing and that they did not know what the current situation inside was, the old master would

    go crazy. Besides, no one could stop the old master in the entire country if he really went crazy and

    unleashed his full strength, save for his best friend.

    ¡°Why are you two standing outside instead of taking care of your young miss? Are you beingzy?¡±

    General Leng Qingtian said with great displeasure. He had hurried to see his precious granddaughter

    the moment he returned to the general¡¯s mansion. He got the two maidservants to take care of his baby

    granddaughter, but they actually allowed her to be injured. He rushed back immediately when he

    received the news, not daring to dy for a moment.

    However, when he saw these two girls whom he had carefully selected standing outside Xue¡¯er¡¯s room

    panicking, his anger came up immediately. Hmph, I would have dealt with them if I hadn¡¯t received the

    news on the road that my baby granddaughter has already awakened from hera.

    ¡°Old Master, it was Miss who asked us servants to stay outside. Miss said that no one is allowed to

    disturb her,¡± L¨¹ Tao, who knew their old master¡¯s temper very well, quickly said. Her nervous palms

    were sweating, and she only hoped that the young miss could immediately appear in front of the old

    master.

    ¡°What is Xue¡¯er doing in the room?¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s eyes were deep and unpredictable, but his tone

    was light and without emotion.

    ¡°Miss¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell me! The familyw awaits if you dare to conceal anything!¡± Leng Qingtian said with a serious face

    and stern tone. He deliberately released a trace of his might. These servants seemed to be taking his

    words lightly just because he was away for a few days. He knew something was amiss the moment he

    saw their nervousness.

    L¨¹ Tao and Chi Zhu knelt on the ground with a plop. They were only at the Great Spiritualist stage and

    could not withstand the aggressive might.

    At this moment, the door of the room suddenly opened, and a breathtaking young girl dressed in red

    emerged. All three of them became dumbfounded.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    Chapter 4: The Top General Protector (1)

    ¡°Miss?¡± L¨¹ Tao and Cui Zhu finally came back to their senses after being dazzled like idiots. They

    nearly drooled.

    ¡°A-are you my Xue¡¯er?¡± Leng Qingtian muttered as he looked at the face that was almost simr to his

    dead daughter-inw¡¯s.

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you even recognize your own granddaughter?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s bright eyes looked at

    her grandfather. She could recall the extremely protective ways of that Silly Ruoxue¡¯s grandfather, as

    she had inherited her memory and body.

    Yes, this grandfather protected all the Silly Ruoxue¡¯s shorings and loved her very much, causing

    her to have a deep affection for him and was very dependent on her grandfather. She felt at home with

    this old man who loved the Silly Ruoxue unconditionally. This old man hailed as the God of War on the

    battlefields also gave her an indescribable feeling of admiration, and the old man¡¯s love for his

    granddaughter was the familial love she had always longed for.

    This was why she had decided to treat this grandfather as her own before she met him. Seeing him in

    person strengthened her thinking even further. This grandfather was the famous God of War of the

    Eastern Lagoon Empire, a powerhouse at peak Spiritual Sovereign. He was an idol worshipped by

    countless people.

    However, this old man, her grandfather, in front of her was disheveled, his face full of stubble, his

    clothes all dusty. No one would believe it if he was introduced as the top general of the empire.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ that¡¯s great. My baby Xue¡¯er is really clear-headed. Grandpa is so happy. Come, let

    Grandpa take a good look!¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s tired face lit up. Her illness was cured, and she was finally

    worthy of being the daughter of his deceased son and daughter-inw.

    ¡°Grandpa, you must be exhausted after traveling for so many days. Have a good rest and a good

    night¡¯s sleep. Granddaughter will not run away. Granddaughter will let look at me to your heart¡¯s

    content once you are well-rested.¡± The pinkish lips on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s absolutely beautiful face pouted

    a little rebelliously.

    ¡°Grandpa isn¡¯t tired. Grandpa is happy!¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s face couldn¡¯t hide his joy. Now that he saw his

    granddaughter with his own eyes, he knew that he was not dreaming, and his wish for many years had

    finallye true.

    ¡°Then Grandpa has to at least take a bath and change clothes!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile on her

    lips, her bright eyes shining as she said mischievously.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I have to take a bath. Look at my dirty body. Xue¡¯er, wait for Grandpa.¡± He disappeared after

    that.

    ¡°Miss!¡± L¨¹ Tao and Cui Zhu were excited. Seeing the spiritual energy surrounding her, they knew that

    she had sessfully awakened.

    ¡°What are you doing on your knees? Get up!¡± Leng Ruoxue nced at the two maidservants who were

    still kneeling and stretched out a slender jade finger. Her fingertips released a wisp of spiritual energy,

    and the silver-white spiritual energy slowly circled her skinny fingers.

    ¡°Silver white! Great Spiritualist¡­¡± Cui Zhu eximed in surprise. L¨¹ Tao was rtively calm, but both of

    them were speechless for a long time.

    Two days ago, the young miss had no spiritual power. But today, she had awakened to be a

    Great Spiritualist.

    What kind of astonishing potential was this? Compared to the young miss, could those so-called

    geniuses be called geniuses? Was the young miss born to shock others? Their aptitude was pretty

    good, but it took almost ten years to be Great Spiritualists, yet their young miss took only two

    days to achieve the same. No, maybe less than two days. They were speechless.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Leng Qingtian walked in steadily after freshening up, but he felt that the atmosphere in the

    room had be a little weird. What happened?

    ¡°Eh, Xue¡¯er, you¡¯ve be a Great Spiritualist?¡± Leng Qingtian was surprised. In fact, it was not

    difficult to see her level with his cultivation level. As the saying went, one would be blinded by concern.

    His mind was on Xue¡¯er¡¯s sane consciousness, so he hadn¡¯t really noticed Xue¡¯er¡¯s cultivation level.

    After all, who could have imagined that a person who just became clear-headed would suddenly

    be a Great Spiritualist? Leng Qingtian¡¯s face changed abruptly, as he seemed to have thought of

    something.

    ¡°When did this happen? How dare you hide it from me? Who gave you the courage to do that? Guards,

    come and lock them up to wait for my disposal!¡± Leng Qingtian pointed at L¨¹ Tao and Cui Zhu with an

    angry face as he ordered the guard at the door.

    When Xue¡¯er was injured, he hadn¡¯t time to punish them. How dare they conceal such an important

    issue from him!

    ¡°Grandpa, this isn¡¯t their fault. I wanted to awaken my spiritual power. You go out first.¡± Leng Ruoxue

    wheedled her way on it and pulled on one of Leng Qingtian¡¯s arms to save the two maidservants.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, my spiritual power has awakened, and now I am a Great Spiritualist. Is Grandpa unhappy?¡±

    Leng Ruoxue whispered softly, cozying up to him.

    ¡°Silly girl. Of course, Grandpa is happy. But what if there was any danger during your awakening when

    Grandpa was not by your side? Grandpa wouldn¡¯t be able to save you in that case. Grandpa just wants

    you to be safe. Do you want Grandpa to die of worry?¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s face became stern again after

    thinking about it.

    ¡°Grandpa, my dear grandpa, you¡¯re blinded by concern. I know that there is no life-threatening

    awakening. How could you, a Spiritual Sovereign, have no idea!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    Failure would still cause some damage to the body, but it would not be life-threatening. L¨¹ Tao had

    already told her before she nned to try the awakening. It was mentioned in the book as well, so she

    knew it, but she still decided to try.

    After all, only when you became strong would your destiny be in your own hands.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°You silly girl¡­¡± Leng Qingtian scowled deliberately, but he was obviously not so angry anymore.

    ¡°Come, tell Grandpa when you awakened and how you became a Great Spiritualist?¡± Leng Qingtian

    also knew that he was a little caught up.

    ¡°I awakened yesterday,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied.

    ¡°And you became a Great Spiritualist today?¡± Leng Qingtian had a face full of question marks. Such

    speed!

    ¡°Well, I began absorbing spiritual power after awakening yesterday, and then I already was a Great

    Spiritualist when I woke up today.¡± Leng Ruoxue did not expect the aptitude of this body to be so

    amazing.

    As far as she knew, even a genius with the best aptitude would take about one and a half to two years

    to progress from the most basic Spiritual Practitioner to Spiritualist. And it would take about five to six

    years to be a Great Spiritualist. Those with lower aptitudes would take longer. L¨¹ Tao and Chi Zhu

    had upper-medium aptitude, and it took them about eight years to cultivate to be Great

    Spiritualists.

    ¡°I never thought that my precious granddaughter was such an astonishing genius. Hahaha, that¡¯s

    great!¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s resolute and serious face was full of a triumphant expression. There was only

    continuous good news recently, rting to him.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    Chapter 5: The Top General Protector (2)

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what attribute is your spiritual power?¡± The spiritual power attributes of the Leng family were

    basically wind or fire. He had both wind and fire attributes, so spiritualists of the same rank were

    generally not his opponent. Otherwise, he would not be called a peak Spiritual Sovereign powerhouse.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Grandpa has test crystals. Grandpa will test it for you when there¡¯s time.¡±

    It was difficult to see the attributes of others unless they used spiritual skills. However, Xue¡¯er had just

    be clear-headed, and he guessed that she had yet to understand many things very well.

    It was normal not to know what her attributes were. In fact, spiritualists who had just awakened could

    go to the Spiritualist Guild to test their attributes so that they could practice spiritual skills that suited

    them. Mostrge families had crystals ready for testing in order to facilitate testing the younger

    generations in the family.

    ¡°My little Xue¡¯er is now clear-headed, has be a spiritualist, and is a little beauty of the country.

    Let¡¯s see what other reasons Seventh Prince Li Yu has not to marry you this time.¡± Leng Qingtian

    caressed Leng Ruoxue¡¯s head lovingly as the topic turned to her marriage. In fact, he had thought

    about it on the way back. He didn¡¯t like the seventh prince at all, nor did he want to be rted

    through marriage to the imperial family.

    But since Xue¡¯er liked the seventh prince so much, then the seventh prince had to marry her no matter

    whether he liked her or not. He had no say in it. How dare he want to break off the engagement. He

    was just an idiot dreaming.

    !!

    ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t want to marry the seventh prince.¡± Leng Ruoxue pouted her pink lips and looked at

    her grandfather with watery eyes.

    ¡°Uh¡­ isn¡¯t the seventh prince Xue¡¯er¡¯s favorite? Why don¡¯t you want to marry him?¡± It was best not to

    marry him since there were many problems with the imperial family, but he still had to ask clearly.

    ¡°Hmph! He despised me and got others to humiliate me when I was a fool. Now that I am better, I

    understand now, so I don¡¯t want him anymore.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t need him. He might be a prince, but he is not worthy of my Xue¡¯er. Tomorrow, Grandpa

    will enter the pce to break the engagement for my dear Xue¡¯er.¡± General Leng was extremely

    protective. His family¡¯s children were good no matter how they were, and no one could bully them!

    ¡°Grandpa, the engagement must be broken, but Xue¡¯er¡¯s injury this time can¡¯t remain unsettled!¡± Leng

    Ruoxue reminded him with a fox-like smirk.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Grandpa knows what to do. Grandpa won¡¯t let Xue¡¯er be wronged.¡± Leng Qingtian

    wouldn¡¯t let anyone hurt his precious granddaughter.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er knows that Grandpa loves Xue¡¯er the most.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, wait for me for a while!¡± Leng Ruoxue thought about it and ran out.

    After a short while, Leng Ruoxue returned with arge white porcin bowl in her hand.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what do you have in your hand?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, try it!¡± Leng Ruoxue put the bowl in front of Leng Qingtian, looking at him expectantly.

    ¡°Noodles?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Xue¡¯er made it myself. Grandpa, try it! ¡° Leng Ruoxue was very confident in her cooking skills. In

    her previous life, she was not only a gourmet but also had good culinary skills. She was definitely able

    to match up to those famous chefs.

    ¡°Okay, okay. Grandpa will try it.¡± Leng Qingtian picked a few strands with a pair of chopsticks and put

    them in his mouth. He was stunned and continued. He emptied the bowl in no time.

    ¡°Grandpa, how is it? Is it delicious?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little uncertain. There were too few

    seasonings in this world, and the ingredients were a little different, so she could not replicate the taste

    from her previous life.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Delicious!¡± Leng Qingtian even drank every drop of the soup. Originally, he was thinking

    he would say it was delicious even if it was not delicious. After all, it was Xue¡¯er¡¯s act of filial piety!

    ¡°When did Xue¡¯er learn to make noodles?¡± Leng Qingtian was surprised while still feeling a little

    unsatisfied. He had never eaten such delicious noodles!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er saw the cook making it in the mansion previously, so Xue¡¯er tried to make it by myself these

    few days. Xue¡¯er remembered that it was Grandpa¡¯s birthday the day before yesterday, so Xue¡¯er

    wanted to make it for Grandpa.¡± Leng Ruoxue had already thought about the reason just now, and the

    noodles were indeed made by her. It would have been difficult to exin otherwise. She did it because

    she was moved by the unconditional love of her grandfather. The familial affection she craved in her

    previous life came through in this life, so she cherished it.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er is so filial. Grandpa didn¡¯t dote on you for nothing!¡± Leng Qingtian was very pleased that his

    granddaughter was so good.

    ¡­

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re awake.¡± L¨¹ Tao heard the faint sound on the bed and pulled the pink bed curtain away.

    She had chatted with the old master untiltest night, so she thought the young miss would sleep a

    bit more!

    ¡°Well, today¡¯s weather is good.¡± Leng Ruoxue sat up on the bed and looked at the warm sunshine

    outside the window.

    ¡°Yes, today¡¯s weather is good, and it¡¯s Valentine¡¯s Day in the Eastern Lagoon Empire. There are many

    people on the streets!¡± Cui Zhu walked in with a water basin and a face full of excitement.

    Leng Ruoxue got dressed, washed up, and then asked L¨¹ Tao to help her with a simple hairstyle.

    ¡°Valentine¡¯s Day?¡± She did not expect this world to also have Valentine¡¯s Day. Leng Ruoxue was a little

    curious since she did not know how different it waspared to Valentine¡¯s Day in her original world.

    ¡°Miss, this Valentine¡¯s Day has a history!¡± Cui Zhu deliberately created suspense.

    ¡°Tell me about it!¡±

    ¡°ording to the historical records of our Eastern Lagoon Empire, today is the day when the founding

    emperor and the empress of the Eastern Lagoon Empire became engaged. Tomemorate their

    feelings, they set today as Valentine¡¯s Day. It is said that all the men and women who are engaged

    today will be blessed by the founding emperor,¡± the simple little girl said with yearning.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded in understanding. ¡°Cui Zhu is already an adult and thinking about love.¡±

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re bullying me.¡± Cui Zhu blushed and looked at her evil miss with tears in her eyes

    threatening to spill out at any moment.

    ¡°Is Grandpa up yet?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at L¨¹ Tao, who had already set breakfast up.

    ¡°Old Master has entered the pce.¡±

    Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t expect her grandfather to enter the pce so early. She knew that it was all for her.

    She was so touched and felt so happy that there was a grandfather who treated her like a princess and

    loved her unconditionally.

    ¡°Cui Zhu, sit down and eat.¡± Leng Ruoxue saw Cui Zhu still standing even though L¨¹ Tao was already

    seated. Cui Zhu was still looking at her with an iparably resentful look. Leng Ruoxue could not

    help but find this simple child funny.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    Chapter 6: Robbery (1)

    ¡°Miss is bullying Cui Zhu,¡± Chi Zhu murmured as she sat down at the table.

    ¡°Miss is just teasing you!¡± L¨¹ Tao couldn¡¯t helpughing. How did she not realize how adorable and

    interesting Cui Zhu was! Even she wanted to tease her.

    L¨¹ Tao looked at her young miss. Her young miss had changed a lot since waking up from thea.

    They were no longer allowed to kneel down before her, and they were asked to sit at the dining table

    together with her. She could still remember her young miss saying, ¡°Although you are my

    maidservants, I hope that you will have a strong personality. Do you want to be a humble servant all

    your life? Or do you want to be someone sessful? It¡¯s your choice. But I don¡¯t need people that

    only know how to wait upon me by my side.¡±

    These words made L¨¹ Tao truly realize that the young miss was no longer the silly young miss who

    needed them to help her with everything. The young miss now was aspiring to be a powerhouse

    whom everyone would admire. If they wanted to stay by the young miss¡¯s side, they had to keep up

    with her footsteps. Otherwise, they would only be getting farther and farther away from her, and she

    had decided to follow the young miss forever!

    ¡°After breakfast, let¡¯s go for a walk outside.¡± Leng Ruoxue finished up her porridge. She had already

    spent a few days in this world, but she still hadn¡¯t explored the outside!

    !!

    In the imperial pce¡­

    ¡°Great General, please wait for a moment. I will go and inform His Majesty first,¡± a eunuch said

    respectfully as he led the way while bowing lowly. Even the emperor respected the great general.

    Leng Qingtian nodded, but his face was expressionless, and no one could tell what was on his mind.

    He didn¡¯t have the mood to appreciate the beauty of the imperial garden. He just wanted to settle the

    matter quickly and go back home to his precious granddaughter. The scenery of the imperial pce

    was beautiful, but it was not as meaningful as spending time with his Xue¡¯er. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t his first

    time here.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the eunuch came back to lead him to the emperor¡¯s study.

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Leng Qingtian bowed slightly to show his respect.

    ¡°Ah, my dear general is back. It must have been a long journey.¡± Sitting on the dragon throne, Emperor

    Li Xun weed Leng Qingtian cordially.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the journey was fine, but my granddaughter is¡­¡± Leng Qingtian deliberately didn¡¯t finish

    his sentence and made a very heartbroken and distressed face.

    Seeing Leng Qingtian¡¯s expression, the emperor couldn¡¯t help cursing in his head. This cunning old fox!

    Yu¡¯er really messed up this time. It seems like he won¡¯t be able to escape from marrying his

    granddaughter anymore.

    ¡°Yes, my dear general?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I hope you will uphold justice for my granddaughter.¡±

    ¡°My dear general, I have already punished Yu¡¯er. But for the youngdy of the Xu family¡­ she¡¯s not

    someone from the Eastern Lagoon Empire. Even if I want to punish her and vent anger for Ruoxue,

    there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. You are a senior who has served since my father¡¯s era, so I hope you

    will understand my difficulties. Of course, I have asked the Xu family to bring her back and teach her a

    lesson. I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t do it again! And the Xu family is willing topensate for hurting Ruoxue.

    Please give the youths another chance, and don¡¯t haggle over it with them!¡± The emperor eloquently

    tried to persuade Leng Qingtian. He didn¡¯t want to offend the Xu family, but neither could he displease

    an important official of the Eastern Lagoon Empire. He relied heavily on Leng Qingtian, and the entire

    Eastern Lagoon Kingdom needed this God of War. He only hoped that Leng Qingtian would give him,

    the emperor, some face and not haggle too much over it.

    ¡°Rouxue was almost killed! I almost couldn¡¯t see her again. Your Majesty, I don¡¯t know how you are

    going topensate us.¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s eyes narrowed with a sharp re. He had long known that

    the emperor would say so, so he didn¡¯t expect much and didn¡¯t intend to go into it vehemently. Just like

    Xue¡¯er said, they could wait for a better opportunity to seek vengeance in the future. There was no

    need to go to extremes now. Now was the time to ask for more practical benefits.

    This cunning old fox wants to rob me! Emperor Li Xun wasn¡¯t pleased, but he still put on a smile. As

    long as this old fox agreed to stop fussing over this incident, he was willing to pay some price. He could

    always find the Xu family to get it back. It was the Xu family¡¯s youngdy¡¯s fault in the first ce! So

    what if they were one of the Five Great Families? They shouldn¡¯t have provoked this lunatic. Dragons

    had reverse scales, and so did this cunning old fox. No one should touch it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my dear general. I will definitely make it up to Rouxue,¡± Li Xun said through his clenched

    teeth.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Leng Qingtian smiled as he took out a piece of paper from his storage ring.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Xue¡¯er was seriously injured, and in order for her to recover, we need these medicinal

    herbs¡­ But we can¡¯t really afford all of them¡­¡±

    ¡°Just take whatever you need from the imperial pharmacy,¡± Li Xun said generously. Some medicinal

    herbs weren¡¯t an issue.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. Furthermore, here is a list ofpensation we hope to get. Your Majesty

    and the Xu family can justpensate with what¡¯s written here. I have no other presumptuous

    requests,¡± Leng Qingtian said understandingly as he handed the list to the eunuch.

    The eunuch took the list and ced it on the emperor¡¯s desk.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    When Li Xun scanned through the list, his eyes immediately widened, and he almost choked. The

    eunuch quickly passed him a cup of water. After drinking the water, he was moreposed. But the list

    still almost made him vomit blood in anger. There were only ten items on the list, but each was

    priceless. Even if there was a price, there was no market. Take the crystal honey for example. The

    price had already inted to a thousand amethyst crystals per gram, but the amount on the list was five

    kilograms! It was ridiculous. Even with money, there was no ce to buy it!

    ¡°Your Majesty, you can discuss the items on the list with the Xu family,¡± Leng Qingtian reminded,

    implying that the emperor didn¡¯t need topensate by himself.

    Right! The Xu family! The emperor immediately returned toposure from his initial shock and felt

    much better. With them, at least it won¡¯t be so bad.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I have another request!¡± Leng Qingtian continued.

    ¡°What else, my dear general?¡± The emperor¡¯s voice was even shaking slightly. Didn¡¯t he say there were

    no more presumptuous requests?

    ¡°Your Majesty, the seventh prince is talented and virtuous, and Ruoxue has always admired him. This

    time, she suffered an unexpected disaster because of the seventh prince. It¡¯s really¡­¡±

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    Chapter 7: Robbery (2)

    ¡°Yes, my dear general¡­?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I feel that Ruoxue is not a match for the seventh prince, so I hope you will agree to

    cancel the engagement. I wish the seventh prince a happy marriage with Miss Xu,¡± Leng Qingtian

    interrupted the emperor, not giving him a chance to finish speaking.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The emperor was stunned. He thought he misheard. How can I let Leng Qingtian cancel the

    engagement? Although Ruoxue is a simpleton, the engagement is too important for Yu¡¯er.

    !!

    ¡°My dear general, the engagement was bestowed by the previous emperor,¡± the emperor reminded

    him.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I am sure you still remember what thete emperor promised me when he proposed the

    engagement!¡± Leng Qingtian looked seriously into the emperor¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°My dear general, have you decided?¡± There was nothing the emperor could do. He didn¡¯t want to

    cancel the engagement. After all, it was in Yu¡¯er greatest interest. Unfortunately, Yu¡¯er did not

    understand.

    ¡°Yes, I have decided.¡± Leng Qingtian took out the engagement token from his storage ring and handed

    it to the eunuch. The emperor took the token and instructed the eunuch to fetch the one he had to

    return.

    Emperor Li Xun went to a side hall after Leng Qingtian left. It was in the most inconspicuous corner of

    the imperial pce with absolutely no grandeur. But this ce was the most restricted ce in the

    entire pce because a very important person was living here.

    An old man in in cotton clothing who was watering his flowers and nts raised his head. His

    wrinkled face frowned in displeasure.

    ¡°What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to disturb me if there¡¯s nothing important?¡± the old man

    scolded. He was getting more and more disappointed with his descendants. None of them were

    capable.

    ¡°Old Ancestor.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The old man continued to fiddle with his flowers and nts.

    ¡°Leng Qingtian just came.¡± Emperor Li Xun¡¯s face was somewhat tense.

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°I told him what you told me to tell him.¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the problem?¡± The old man didn¡¯t even bother to raise his head.

    ¡°He proposed to cancel the engagement,¡± the emperor said carefully.

    ¡°You agreed?¡± The old man finally raised his head and looked straight at Li Xun with his turbid eyes.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I can¡¯t disagree. My imperial father promised him that he could cancel the engagement at any time if

    he was not happy with it.¡± The engagement was only an expedient political move for him to secure the

    throne. It was because it was only a temporary engagement that Leng Qingtian had agreed.

    ¡°Ahh, fine! Fine!¡± The old man sighed and continued fiddling with his flowers and nts.

    ¡°Your Majesty, General Leng has emptied the warehouse of the imperial pharmacy!¡± Just as Emperor Li

    Xun returned to his resting pce, the eunuch who had led Leng Qingtian ran over in a panic.

    ¡°What? Say it again?¡± The emperor thought he had heard wrong.

    ¡°Your Majesty, General Leng has emptied the warehouse of the imperial pharmacy!¡± The young eunuch

    knelt on the floor, trembling. He knew he was in big trouble this time. The emperor was notoriously

    stingy, and General Leng had caused heavy losses to the emperor this time. There were a lot of herbs

    in the imperial pharmacy and even some extremely precious ones. The emperor likely didn¡¯t care too

    much about themon herbs, but the precious ones that were hard to find¡­

    ¡°Y-you¡­ why didn¡¯t you stop him!¡± The emperor¡¯s face turned green with fury.

    ¡°T-this servant c-couldn¡¯t stop him. General Leng took out more than ten storage rings at once. Before

    this servant had time to react, he already stored everything into the rings.¡± The young eunuch wailed.

    ¡°Useless! All useless. Guards, drag him out!¡± the emperor angrily ordered the guards.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please calm down! Your health is more important!¡± Eunuch Liu, the chief eunuch

    standing at the side, cautiously persuaded the emperor to calm down. Serving the emperor was like

    serving a tiger. Even though he was a trusted aide of the emperor, he still had to be careful in this

    situation.

    ¡°Leng Qingtian! Outrageous!¡± The emperor gritted his teeth, his handsome face distorting in anger.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please calm down. This servant is sure that Leng Qingtian came prepared. Your Majesty

    was unprepared,¡± Eunuch Liu said, implying that Leng Qingtian had nned this long ago to scheme

    against the emperor.

    ¡°Eunuch Liu, do you have any n to save some face for me?¡± The emperor looked expectantly at his

    favorite eunuch.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this servant thinks we need a long-term n. But losing some money and items in

    exchange for the general no longer investigating the seventh prince and Miss Xu should already be the

    best result.¡± Eunuch Liu analyzed for the emperor. He knew that the emperor loved the seventh prince

    the most and was afraid that the general would not let go of the matter of his granddaughter being

    injured.

    The emperor thought for a moment. ¡°Hmm, what you said is very reasonable. Come, arrange the

    carriage to go to Fragrance Pce.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Thunder Night, we gained a lot today!¡± Leng Qingtian cheerful shared telepathically with his spirit

    beast. His spirit beast was a level nine holy beast, a flying thunder leopard. It had the dual attributes of

    lightning and wind, and it was adept at flying. Not only was it very fast, but it was also one of the best

    holy beasts at attacking.

    Thunder Night was introverted, and it just nodded its huge head in response to its master.

    ¡°I just realized today how enjoyable looting is. If there¡¯s another chance in the future, we shall do it

    together!¡± Leng Qingtianughed arrogantly in his head.

    In the spirit beast space, the giant ck leopard was at a loss for words. Master has taken a liking to

    this kind of trickery, and he even wants me to join him! But I am a good,w-abiding beast¡­ Hmmm, it

    must be Miss. She influenced Master. After all, Master has always been very upright, and it was all her

    idea this time! Ah, she¡¯s really formidable. No one should ever provoke her.

    ¡°Miss, why did you get us to dress up like this?¡± Cui Zhu looked at her unfamiliar self in the mirror,

    feeling very puzzled. There was a girl too ordinary who could blend into any crowd.

    ¡°Are there a lot of people who know you in Phoenix City?¡± Leng Ruoxue threw a question back instead

    while her beautiful eyes scanned back and forth between the two other girls. She was satisfied with her

    masterpiece.

    ¡°Of course. Everyone in Phoenix City knows that Sister L¨¹ Tao and I are from the general¡¯s mansion!¡±

    Cui Zhu answered. They had to reveal their identities so that no one dared to bully the young miss.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    Chapter 8: The Beast Pretending to Be Pitiful (1)

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t want others to recognize you two,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. She had said

    things very clearly before. It would be best if they could understand, but if they still didn¡¯t understand,

    she wouldn¡¯t bother to exin. She would not leave useless people around her.

    ¡°Miss, L¨¹ Tao understands,¡± L¨¹ Tao said hurriedly before Cui Zhu could react and signaled Cui Zhu to

    be silent with her eyes so as not to cause the young miss to be unhappy.

    ¡°Keep up then.¡± Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, turned, and walked out the door.

    March in Phoenix City was the time when spring flowers started blooming. The weather today was

    especially refreshing. The wind was warm, the sun was shining, and the streets were bustling, mostly

    with pairs of lovers. The customs of the Eastern Lagoon Empire were rather open and carefree, and

    people were able to love freely.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the traditional buildings on the streets, the dazzling arrays of shops, and the

    products that belonged to this world with a rxed mood. She did not even realize that her peerless

    beauty was causing a storm on the streets, nor did she notice the deep gazes that had been watching

    her.

    !!

    Leng Ruoxue walked into a pet store. She saw the word ¡®Feng¡¯ on the store sign when she entered.

    She knew that this was the second most popr shop among the Five Great Families. The store area

    was not small, and it was divided into two floors. When she walked in, she first saw a few rows of

    shelves.

    The shelves were full of cages for pets. In the cages, the cute little beasts were either lying on their

    stomachs or standing. Although they were being sold as pets, they were all spirit beasts of rtively

    low level, cute in appearance, without any aggressiveness, and easy to tame. They had all been

    tamed, and no contract was required. They were the most suitable pets for nobledies and young

    misses.

    Leng Ruoxue loved small animals, especially dogs. She had once raised one herself, but it got into an

    identter. Since then, she had not raised any pets. Now that she saw these cute little things, she

    was very excited and wanted to buy one to raise. But she could only recognize bunnies among the

    beasts. Although the bunnies were very cute, she didn¡¯t have much interest in them.

    At this moment, she clearly felt that a gaze was watching her. She subconsciously searched for it and

    saw a cage in a somewhat isted corner. There was a small ck beast enclosed in the cage. Is it a

    cat? She thought it was a cat because it looked a little like a Persian cat, but it had arge fox-like tail.

    It was lying in the cage with its big, round, blue eyes looking at her pitifully. This gaze really made her

    not have the heart to reject it! Well, she admitted that it was cute. This little thing was really good at

    pretending to be innocent and pitiful. If she hadn¡¯t caught the lightning-fast sh of cunning in this little

    thing¡¯s eyes, she would have been fooled.

    The clerk, who had been lost in her beauty for a long time since she entered the store, finally

    recovered. He hurriedly stepped forward and looked at Leng Ruoxue in amazement.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°Miss, may I help you with anything?¡± the clerk said very politely, fully demonstrating his

    professionalism.

    Leng Ruoxue pointed at the little guy in the cage. ¡°How much for it?¡±

    ¡°Miss wants to buy it? Miss, to tell you the truth, it¡¯s not in good physical condition now. I am afraid it will

    notst long. There are many cute pets in our shop, and there are better ones upstairs. Why don¡¯t you

    look at others?¡± He tried to dissuade her and was only short of telling her not to buy it directly.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the enthusiastic clerk with some amusement. ¡°I am only interested in it. How

    much for it?¡±

    ¡°Miss, are you sure you want to buy it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded gently. How could this little thing be about to die? Even though its ck fur

    looked dull and its small body thin, seeming as though the wind could blow it away, Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t

    believe that it was as weak as it appeared to be.

    ¡°Fifty gold coins,¡± the clerk said helplessly. He said everything he should say, yet this youngdy still

    insisted on buying, so it was not possible for him not to sell it. However, he did not vite the Feng

    family¡¯s business ethics on ¡®honesty and integrity¡¯!

    Leng Ruoxue motioned for L¨¹ Tao to pay. Then she took the weak-looking thing from the clerk, turned

    around, walked out of the store, and then shopped around again.

    ¡°Spring Wind House? That¡¯s a restaurant, right? I¡¯m hungry, so let¡¯s go have something to eat.¡± Leng

    Ruoxue looked at the small three-story building with exquisite and luxurious furnishings not far away.

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go somewhere else. This ce isn¡¯t good,¡± Cui Zhu said with an unnatural expression.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t good? What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯ve decided. I want to eat here.¡± She was really hungry.

    ¡°Miss¡­¡± This time even L¨¹ Tao spoke out to stop her. Her expression was not very good.

    ¡°Give me a reason.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s eyes shed unpleasantly. She hated being hungry.

    ¡°Miss once went to the Spring Wind House for the seventh prince, but something happenedter, and

    you are now forbidden to enter!¡± L¨¹ Tao exined cautiously, for fear that her young miss would be

    angry.

    That damn seventh prince again. Leng Ruoxue really hated that nasty seventh prince. He actually

    prevented her from even entering a ce to eat. This sealed the tragic end of the unlucky seventh

    prince in the future.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Leng Ruoxue lost the desire to eat out.

    Back at the general¡¯s mansion, Leng Ruoxueyzily on a recliner after eating. She held the now-fed

    little beast in her arms, basking in the sun, very rxed.

    ¡°L¨¹ Tao, are there any other ces in Phoenix City where I am not weed?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked

    casually while eating fruit and feeding her little pet in passing.

    ¡°Only the businesses of the Xu family. The Spring Wind House is also owned by the Xu family,¡± L¨¹ Tao

    exined.

    ¡°The Xu family?¡± Very good. She craved it in her heart. Anyone who dares to provoke me, Leng

    Ruoxue, will live to regret it, Leng Ruoxue thought as her hand gently stroked the soft fur of the little

    beast. Suddenly, she felt a tingling pain in her fingertips. This ungrateful little thing actually bit her. But

    before she could get angry, she felt a little dizzy, and then she heard a voice in her mind saying, ¡°I am

    willing to enter into a soul bond contract with you, where our souls will apany each other through

    life and death.¡±

    Then a gorgeously intricate purple contract array enveloped her and the little beast, and the contract

    was formally established.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9

    Chapter 9: The Beast Pretending to Be Pitiful (2)

    At the side, L¨¹ Tao was a little dumbfounded: ¡°Miss¡­ actually made a contract with a low-level spirit

    beast¡­¡±

    ¡°W-what kind of contract is this?¡± L¨¹ Tao was stunned and speechless because this contract array was

    something she had never seen before.

    After more than ten minutes, the gorgeously intricate purple contract array slowly disappeared. Leng

    Ruoxue held the little ck beast in both hands, her beautiful eyes shining with raging mes.

    She stared at the little beast fiercely, wanting to bore a hole in its small body with her stare. But the little

    beast used its cute appearance and watery blue eyes with tears spinning in them to stare at her

    innocently and pitiful.

    Pretending to be pitiful again¡­ Leng Ruoxue was even angrier. If it weren¡¯t a little beast, Leng Ruoxue

    would have choked it to death. However, while she could be cold-blooded to humans, she had always

    been very caring toward animals, so she really couldn¡¯t do it.

    !!

    ¡°Big Sister, Big Sister, wuuuuu¡­ Big Sister is so fierce!¡± An immature male voice sounded in Leng

    Ruoxue¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Are you the one talking?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the little beast in front of her suspiciously because

    most spirit beasts would address their owners as masters after establishing a contract.

    ¡°Baby can talk with Big Sister after making the contract.¡± The little ck beast nodded aggrievedly and

    looked at Leng Ruoxue with a perfectly guileless look.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare look at me with this expression!¡± The mes of anger in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s eyes burned

    more vigorously.

    ¡°Tell me. Why did you establish the contract without my consent?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was covered

    with frost. She hated the feeling of being forced by deceit.

    ¡°B-Baby likes Big Sister.¡± The fluffy beast¡¯s face actually showed a shy expression.

    ¡°So you forced it on me just because you like me¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. Moreover, what

    was that ¡®soul bond contract¡¯? Why had she never heard of it before?

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    She knew two types of contracts. Equal contracts: the two parties who entered into the contract were of

    equal status as friends and could not be forced. If one party was injured and died, the other party would

    not suffer any harm. Master-ve contracts: this kind of contract was a type of forced contract where

    the initiative was in the hands of the human. The status of the two parties was not equal. The human

    was the master, and the spirit beast would follow.

    If the master died, the spirit beast would also die. However, if the spirit beast died, the master would

    not be affected. This type of contract was the most unfair way of contracting with the spirit beasts. This

    was also the main reason why some proud spirit beasts would rather die than be in a contract with

    humans. There were very few humans who would be willing to enter into an equal contract with spirit

    beasts after all. However, it was precisely because of master-ve contracts that the status of beast

    trainers was bing better and better.

    ¡°What contract did you just enter into with me?¡± She still remembered the voice that said ¡®our souls will

    apany each other through life and death¡¯. This sort of contract was not within the scope of her

    knowledge.

    ¡°It¡¯s the soul bond contract. Baby will always be with Big Sister and will never leave you,¡± the little beast

    said happily.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then what if I die?¡±

    ¡°Then Baby will also die. If Big Sister is alive, Baby will be alive. If Big Sister dies, Baby will also die.

    Baby will never leave Big Sister.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wait, what do you mean by never leave me¡­ It shouldn¡¯t be what I¡¯m thinking, right? Is this little thing

    nning to rely on me? Is it not enough to follow me for this life? It wants to follow me in all my

    reincarnations? This is what it means, right?!

    Leng Ruoxue was ufortable. What kind of lousy contract is this?! How can it be so overbearing?

    And the contract has already been established. She had no chance to refuse and could only live with it.

    Not only that, but she also had to protect this useless-looking thing, which looked as though it did not

    possess any bit of offensive power, lest it died and she died with it.

    ¡°Where did you learn this contract?¡± Leng Ruoxue was very curious. This contract was not within the

    scope of people¡¯s cognition, but a little beast actually knew about it and tricked her into it. She was so

    angry just thinking about it.

    ¡°Baby doesn¡¯t know. Baby knew about it ever since Baby was born.¡± The little beast knew that it had

    annoyed the big sister it liked, so it was a little cautious, its big watery eyes still peeking at Leng

    Ruoxue from time to time.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Leng Ruoxue could see that it was an underage child. Even if she were to probe further, it would not

    know.

    ¡°Is Baby your name?¡± Leng Ruoxue heard it calling itself Baby.

    The little beast named Baby nodded, and its big blue watery eyes looked at Leng Ruoxue with

    affection.

    Leng Ruoxue thoughtfully looked at the little beast in front of her. Could it be that this little guy isn¡¯t a

    low-level spirit beast? As far as she knew, only advanced spirit beasts with intelligence could name

    themselves, and low-level spirit beasts didn¡¯t have that IQ. However, she didn¡¯t expect this little thing to

    know what kind of spirit beast it was, so she did not ask anymore since she would know one day

    anyway.

    ¡°Big Sister will call you Baby from now on then!¡± Leng Ruoxue said, finally recognizing this younger

    brother. After all, they were hanging on the same rope now.

    ¡°Miss, Old Master has returned.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Leng Ruoxue, who was teasing Baby, stood up and walked to Listening Snow Pavilion. In her

    room, she saw her grandfather sitting in a chair with a smug face, eating the pastries that she had

    ordered prepared in advance.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er,e here quickly.¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t wait to tell Leng Ruoxue about his performance in

    the pce as soon as he saw her.

    Leng Ruoxue listened quietly while pouring tea for her grandfather. In fact, even if her grandfather

    didn¡¯t tell her, she could guess how angry the emperor would be, especially for breaking off the

    engagement.

    A simpleton had declined the marriage with the seventh prince most loved by the emperor. It wouldn¡¯t

    sound pleasant if such news were to spread!

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m nning to train in seclusion,¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said after patiently listening to

    Leng Qingtian.

    There were too many things she wanted to learn, but she was too weak now. A Great Spiritualist might

    be considered a powerhouse in the eyes of ordinary people, but it is far from enough for her. She

    hoped to break through as soon as possible and advance to Spiritual Monarch because only then

    would she be equivalent to stepping into the threshold of the powerhouses. It might only be one stage

    between Great Spiritualist and Spiritual Monarch, but it was not easy to break through.

    Throughout history, countless practitioners were stuck at the Great Spiritualist stage. It would be

    possible to use spirit pills to help with the breakthrough if they were from big families, but only the elites

    in the families could enjoy this treatment. Disciples with ordinary aptitudes would not have that

    qualification.

    Moreover, only when she advanced to the Spiritual Monarch stage could she learn the advanced

    spiritual skills she was most interested in.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10

    Chapter 10: Preparations to Enter Seclusion

    ¡°Grandpa supports you.¡± Leng Qingtian was actually very happy and pleased to see his precious

    granddaughter working so hard. One must know that while the Leng family only had a few people, they

    had never been weak. He was just a tiny bit reluctant, as it had been a long time since he saw his

    granddaughter.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, this is for you.¡± Leng Qingtian took out a storage ring and gave it to his granddaughter.

    ¡°There are medicinal herbs from when I robbed the pce this time, as well as various spiritual skills

    collected by Grandpa over the years. However, other than the fire and wind elements, the others are

    only at the elementary and intermediate levels.¡±

    s, he didn¡¯t expect their Leng family would have a little monster who had all the spiritual power

    attributes. He was shocked when he tested Xue¡¯er with the test crystal yesterday because her talent

    was really too abnormal. Not only did she possess all the spiritual power attributes, but her affinity with

    spiritual power was above the superior grade, and even her mental strength was above the superior

    grade. He was dumbfounded at that time because it meant that the Leng family would have an

    anomaly with all the important professions of spiritualist, alchemist, artificer, and beast trainer.

    The Ling Feng Continent had a long history, but there had never been anyone with all four professions.

    Perhaps it was because you could not have your cake and eat it too that spiritualists might not be

    artificers, alchemists, or beast trainers, but these professions had to be spiritualists first.

    Artificers and alchemists required fire-attribute spiritual power, while beast trainers required both affinity

    with spirit beasts and mental strength to be at least at the superior grade. For a spiritualist, high mental

    strength was undoubtedly beneficial, but the most important thing for a spiritualist was not mental

    strength but spiritual power affinity.

    The higher the affinity, the greater the future achievements. That was to say, even for a fire-attribute

    spiritualist, if they did not have superior-grade spiritual power affinity and mental strength, it was

    impossible for them to be an alchemist or artificer. And an alchemist or artificer with superior-

    grade mental strength but not superior-grade spiritual power affinity could not be a powerful

    spiritualist.

    For anomalies with fire-attribute spiritual power and superior-grade affinity and mental strength, unless

    they belonged to or were sheltered by certain top forces, the major forces would never allow them to

    mature. After considering the situation, he immediately told Xue¡¯er not to let anyone know her talent

    before she had absolute strength.

    Leng Ruoxue took the storage ring from her grandfather, which recognized her as its owner. Then she

    made some preparations before entering seclusion. Before going into seclusion, she looked at Baby,

    who was reluctant to part, a little helplessly.

    ¡°Baby, Big Sister is going into seclusion. You have to be obedient, okay?¡±

    ¡°Big Sister¡­ you have toe out quickly. Baby will miss you!¡± Baby said with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Ok, Grandpa, I¡¯m going.¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa will miss you too!¡± Leng Qingtian said quickly. How can a little beast steal the

    attention of my darling granddaughter?

    Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t expect her grandfather to actuallypete with a little spirit beast. She couldn¡¯t

    help finding it a little funny, lessening the sadness of the brief separation a lot. After bidding farewell,

    she walked toward the secret room.

    Leng Ruoxue walked into the secret room and looked around. The room was very spacious and bright.

    There wererge night-illuminating pearls hanging on the walls and a spirit jade bed with a round

    cushion on it ced against the middle of the back wall.

    There was also an exquisite sandalwood table and a bookshelf on the left side of the bed filled with

    books, most of which were rted to cultivation. In each of the four corners of the room, there was a

    stone pir iid with spirit crystals of various colors, which were for gathering spiritual energy.

    Grandpa said that an ancestor of the Leng family built this secret room. The spiritual energy inside is at

    least twice as strong as outside. Such a room is one of the best even among top forces.

    Leng Ruoxue sat cross-legged on the spirit jade bed. Spirit jade had the effect of gathering spiritual

    energy, so she felt the abundance of spiritual energy as soon as she sat on the bed. But she didn¡¯t

    intend to start absorbing the spiritual energy immediately. Instead, she started reading first, and then

    she took out the spiritual skills that her grandfather gave her and started cultivating.

    Spiritual power attributes were divided into seven types: fire, wind, water, earth, wood, light, and

    darkness. The spiritual power of each attribute had its own spiritual skills.

    The levels of spiritual skills were divided into elementary, intermediate, advanced, and heavenly.

    Spiritual Practitioners could cultivate elementary spiritual skills, and Spiritualists and Great Spiritualists

    could cultivate intermediate spiritual skills. Only at the Spiritual Monarch stage could you cultivate

    advanced spiritual skills.

    Moreover, if you wanted to cultivate advanced spiritual skills of a certain attribute, you first had to

    cultivate the elementary and intermediate levels of these spiritual skills. In addition, you had to cultivate

    spiritual skills ording to your own level step by step, from the elementary to the advanced level

    without skipping.

    For spiritualists, the importance of spiritual skills was self-evident. But elementary skills were not

    difficult to learn. If someone awakened as a spiritualist, they only needed to go to the Spiritualist Guild

    to obtain elementary skills for free.

    If they wanted to learn intermediate spiritual skills, they could either buy them or go to an academy to

    learn. But if they wanted to learn advanced spiritual skills, it was best to go to an academy. It was very

    rare for them to be avable on the market. Even if they were to buy one, it might not be suitable for

    their attributes. As for heavenly spiritual skills, they were probably only avable in the hands of the top

    families and powerful spiritualists. They were absolutely priceless, and there was no market for them.

    Her grandfather had given her elementary and intermediate spiritual skills of every element, and the fire

    and wind elements had advanced and heavenly spiritual skills. It could be seen from this that the Leng

    family¡¯s background was very strong.

    After Leng Ruoxue learned all the elementary spiritual skills, she started on the intermediate ones.

    When she was tired, she would read and spend the rest of her time meditating and absorbing spiritual

    energy.

    Among all the elementary and intermediate spiritual skills, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s favorites were the fire-

    element Explosive mes Art and the wood-element Restraint Technique.

    Although they were only intermediate spiritual skills, they were very useful inbat. Explosive mes

    Art was an attack-type skill, while the Restraint Technique was an auxiliary skill. If she were to add on

    the wind-element Quick Wind Art and used all three skills in battle, it would probably be bullying.

    But she was likely the only one who thought this way because not everyone had all the spiritual power

    attributes like her. Moreover, people with wood-attribute spiritual power were very rare, so the

    possibility of someone using all three spiritual powers was really too low.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Leng Qingtian was sitting on a stone bench not far from the secret room. The stone table in front of him

    was full of delicious food that he was enjoying with tea. But his eyes were on the little beast lying

    motionlessly outside of the secret room. His precious granddaughter had given him a task, so he had to

    protect this little thing rted to his granddaughter¡¯s life.

    He didn¡¯t want to ce his granddaughter in any danger because of his negligence, so he didn¡¯t dare to

    let this little thing out of his sight. But there was one thing he could not understand. Since his

    granddaughter was afraid that this little beast would be in danger, and this little beast refused to be too

    far from Xue¡¯er, why didn¡¯t he enter the spirit beast space? Could it be that these two novices did not

    know there was such a space? The more he thought about it, the more possible he felt his guess was.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11

    Chapter 11: Advancement

    In fact, before Leng Ruoxue went into seclusion, she wanted Baby to enter the spirit beast space. But it

    had been impossible to convince him, and he even imed that he was not a spirit beast. He didn¡¯t

    want to stay there, and he wanted to protect his big sister outside. So Leng Ruoxue had no choice but

    to leave him in her grandfather¡¯s care.

    ¡°Baby.¡± Leng Qingtian called out the little beat¡¯s name as he walked to his side.

    Lying on the floor, Baby didn¡¯t even bother to look up. His big tail even covered his body tightly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    !!

    This little beast named Baby didn¡¯t pay any attention to him, making Leng Qingtian feel a little awkward.

    After all, it had already been more than ten days since he had begun caring for and feeding this little

    thing every day, yet Baby didn¡¯t show a hint of gratefulness.

    ¡°Master, Eunuch Liu is here.¡± A butler interrupted Leng Qingtian, who was thinking about how to

    redress any errors he could have made.

    ¡°This really isn¡¯t a good time,¡± Leng Qingtian said, feeling somewhat annoyed.

    ¡°Guard here and prohibit anyone from approaching.¡± After instructing his subordinates, Leng Qingtian

    walked slowly toward the main hall.

    ¡°Greetings, Great General.¡± Eunuch Liu, the emperor¡¯s chief eunuch, hurriedly stood up and bowed

    deeply upon seeing Leng Qingtian. Although the emperor favored him, he dared not offend General

    Leng. If he offended him, even the emperor might not be able to preserve him.

    ¡°No need to be so polite, Eunuch Liu. Please take a seat,¡± Leng Qingtian said politely.

    ¡°Are you here to deliver mypensation?¡± Leng Qingtian smiled. It had been more than ten days, so

    everything should have already been collected.

    Eunuch Liu took out a storage ring and handed it to Leng Qingtian. ¡°Great General, thepensation

    you requested is in this ring. Please check if thepensation is correct so that this servant can go

    back to report on thepletion of this task.¡±

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Leng Qingtian candidly began to shift the items from the ring to his own, taking stock of the inventory

    one by one.

    ¡°There are no problems,¡± Leng Qingtian said after taking inventory.

    ¡°General Leng, please receive this imperial edict!¡± Eunuch Liu eximed suddenly. Then without even

    reading the edict, he directly handed it to Leng Qingtian with both hands and hurriedly turned around,

    preparing to leave.

    ¡°Eunuch Liu, you haven¡¯t read the imperial edict yet. Why are you in such a hurry to leave?¡± Leng

    Qingtian quickly said upon seeing that Eunuch Liu was nning to slip away. He didn¡¯t even need to

    read the edict to know that it wouldn¡¯t be anything good.

    ¡°General Leng, His Majesty said that you could read the imperial edict on your own. His Majesty is still

    waiting for this servant to report back, so please excuse me.¡± With that, Eunuch Liu hurriedly mounted

    his flying spirit beast and departed.

    Leng Qingtian read the edict and then furiously tossed it aside. Hmph! In his dreams! The emperor

    intended to drag him forcefully to the seventh prince¡¯s side because it was another decree of marriage.

    He had canceled the engagement with the seventh prince. But the emperor bestowed a marriage to

    Xue¡¯er and the seventh prince¡¯s aunt¡¯s second son, who was frail and sickly. And afraid that he would

    reject the marriage on the spot, Eunuch Liu didn¡¯t even dare to read it. Actually, it was better that

    Eunuch Liu didn¡¯t read it. He could pretend that he didn¡¯t see it, and the emperor would unlikely be able

    to do anything to him.

    Inside the secret room¡­

    Leng Ruoxue sat cross-legged on the spirit jade bed and absorbed the rich spiritual energy. After a few

    days of continuous cultivation, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s body had abundant spiritual power. Through

    introspection, she saw that the light ball of spiritual power in her body was growing and beginning to

    rotate. She increased her speed of absorbing spiritual power, and the spiritual power all around flowed

    toward her body. As the spiritual power in her body increased, she felt her spiritual power be

    saturated. She knew that the only way for her to continue absorbing spiritual power was to break

    through the barrier before her. She decided that there was no better time than now to break through, so

    she channeled all the spiritual power in her body and sted the barrier once, twice¡­ Finally, she

    heard a sound resembling a crack. Immediately after, heaven and earthws descended upon her, and

    she knew that she had advanced to Spiritual Monarch.

    ¡°Miss has advanced!¡± Outside the secret room, L¨¹ Tao and Cui Zhu eximed happily. The moment

    they saw the heaven and earthws descend, they knew their young miss had sessfully broken

    through. Prior to Spiritual Monarch, heaven and earthws would not descend upon advancement.

    Only after advancing to Spiritual Monarch would you enjoy such treatment. The descent of heaven and

    earthws would give the cultivator sizable benefits, such as widening the meridians. This was a

    reward from the heavens granted to the cultivator. And the more spiritual power absorbed during the

    descent of the heaven and earthws, the more beneficial it was for future cultivation.

    ¡°Eh, why didn¡¯t Baby change at all?¡± L¨¹ Tao and Cui Zhu stared at the little beast without a single

    difference, feeling puzzled. When the young miss advanced, the little beast should have also benefited.

    But after the heaven and earthws baptized the little beast, why was he still the same?

    ¡°Xue¡¯er advanced?¡± When Leng Qingtian, who had been settling matters in his study, felt the descent of

    the heaven and earthws, he bolted out of the room.

    ¡°Yes! Miss has advanced!¡± L¨¹ Tao said.

    ¡°Good! This is excellent news!¡± Leng Qingtian was overjoyed, the tion written all over his face.

    ¡°Old Master, Baby just gained some benefits as well, but why didn¡¯t he change at all?¡± Cui Zhu was

    feeling puzzled and was looking at their old master with anticipation.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This little thing can¡¯t be understood bymon sense,¡± Leng Qingtian said after deliberating.

    Normally, the advancement of the master would spur their spirit beast to advance as well. But not only

    did this little thing not advance, it still looked as weak and puny as before. Leng Qingtian didn¡¯t

    understand what was going on!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss should being out soon!¡± Cui Zhu said. s, Old Master doesn¡¯t know.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be so soon. Continue keeping watch here and immediately notify me if anything happens.¡±

    Leng Qingtian returned to his study, feeling relieved that Xue¡¯er had sessfully advanced.

    In the secret room, Leng Ruoxue was undergoing the baptism of the heaven and earthws. The

    meridians in her entire body widened at least twofold, and her speed of absorbing spiritual power was

    faster. She remembered her grandfather telling her that heaven and earthws would descend when

    she advanced to Spiritual Monarch, and the more spiritual power absorbed before the heaven and

    earthws dissipated, the more beneficial it would be for future cultivation. Thus, she did not stop and

    continued absorbing spiritual power diligently. As the heaven and earthws dissipated, Leng Ruoxue

    stopped absorbing, and her fingertips released a wisp of spiritual power. It was light golden in color,

    which was unique to the spiritual power of Spiritual Monarchs. And to her surprise, she found out that

    she was already at peak elementary Spiritual Monarch and was only one step away from intermediate

    Spiritual Monarch.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12

    Chapter 12: I Have an Elder Brother? (1)

    From the moment you became a Spiritual Monarch and the following stages of Spiritual Sovereign,

    Spiritual Supremacy, and Spiritual Deity, they each had the level of elementary, intermediate,

    advanced, and peak. Once your spiritual power was fully saturated, advancement would happen

    automatically. However, heaven and earthws would not descend for the advancement to the

    intermediate, advanced, and peak levels. Heaven and earthws would only descend for the

    advancement to Spiritual Monarch, Spiritual Sovereign, Spiritual Supremacy, and Spiritual Deity.

    Although Leng Ruoxue¡¯s advancement was sessful, and she had stopped absorbing spiritual

    energy, she did not immediately leave the secret room. Instead, she began to cultivate advanced

    spiritual skills. You could only cultivate heavenly spiritual skills at the Spiritual Sovereign stage, so she

    nned to finish cultivating the advanced fire and wind element skills before leaving. This way, she

    would at least have the ability to protect herself.

    The advanced fire-element spiritual skill ¡®Prairie ze Spark¡¯ was one of the most powerful advanced

    fire-element skills. Moreover, it was a group-attack skill. It could be considered as the upgraded version

    of the ¡®Explosive mes Art¡¯, but its power was several times stronger. ¡®me Feathers¡¯ was also one

    of the mightiest advanced fire-element skills, but ¡®me Feathers¡¯ was a single-target skill. The

    advanced wind-element skill ¡®Wind Chasing Art¡¯ was primarily used to increase movement speed

    duringbat, and it was the upgraded version of the ¡®Quick Wind Art¡¯. These advanced spiritual skills

    were the ones that piqued Leng Ruoxue¡¯s interest, so she cultivated them first. After learning these

    skills to a point where she was fluent, she intended to leave seclusion, lest her grandfather and the

    others have to wait for her anxiously. She decided to cultivate other skills at her own paceter.

    When Leng Ruoxue opened the door of the secret room, a fluffy little beast jumped into her arms.

    !!

    ¡°Big Sister, Baby missed you so much!¡± Babyid needily in her arms.

    Leng Ruoxue looked somewhat helplessly at Baby lying in her arms, oblivious to why this little thing

    loved sticking to her.

    ¡°Big Sister missed you too,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed. ¡°When Big Sister wasn¡¯t around, was Baby a good

    boy?¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, Baby was a very good boy!¡± The little beast raised a small paw, as if he was swearing.

    ¡°Miss, Baby said he wanted to protect you and was unwilling to leave the door of the secret room,¡± Cui

    Zhu said to her young miss with a look of adoration on her face.

    Leng Ruoxue looked down at the shy little beast in her arms. She initially thought that this little thing

    just said it casually, but she didn¡¯t expect him to really not move an inch and protect her at the door of

    the secret room. Even without doing this, just his intention was enough to touch her heart, and the

    initial annoyance she felt slowly faded away. From this moment on, she decided to love Baby as her

    little brother.

    ¡°Where is Grandpa?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes nced around.

    ¡°Old Master is in his study,¡± L¨¹ Tao answered.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go see Grandpa.¡± Holding Baby in her arms, Leng Ruoxue walked toward the study.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Old man, your darling granddaughter is finally clear-headed. Are you very happy?¡±mented the

    middle-aged man sitting opposite Leng Qingtian in the study.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy.¡±

    ¡°You must be so happy that you forgot you had a grandson! Hmph.¡± The middle-aged man snorted, a

    displeased look on his face.

    ¡°How could I forget? Ruohan is the grandson I¡¯m proudest of!¡±

    Leng Ruoxue heard the voicesing from the study and stopped in her tracks. Grandfather has a

    guest? While she was contemting whether to go in or to returnter, the door of the study opened.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er! Hahaha, Grandpa¡¯s dearest is finally out. Come! Let Grandpa take a good look at you.¡± When

    Leng Qingtian saw his precious granddaughter standing at the door, his face lit up, and a wide smile

    crept up on his face as he hugged her.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa has a guest?¡± Upon hearing the snort, Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze toward the source. She

    saw a middle-aged man who wasn¡¯t particrly handsome but had an extraordinary presence. At first

    nce, she could tell that he had been in a high position for a long time. Although he was restraining

    his imposing manner currently, no one would doubt that he was a powerhouse. However, this person

    didn¡¯t seem to like her, so she began wondering if she had offended him somehow before.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, he is Grandpa¡¯s old friend. Just call him Grandpa Lin,¡± Leng Qingtian introduced simply.

    ¡°Hello, Grandpa Lin,¡± Leng Ruoxue greeted politely.

    ¡°Well, old man, no wonder you dote on this granddaughter so much. Unexpectedly, your granddaughter

    is such a rare genius. She¡¯s already a Spiritual Monarch at such a tender age.¡± Lin Liang¡¯s sharp eyes

    sized up Leng Ruoxue with an intense gaze.

    ¡°Grandpa Lin, Xue¡¯er is ttered. I was only able to advance so smoothly because of a spiritual

    essence pill,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined with the reason she had discussed with her grandfather

    beforehand.

    ¡°Spiritual essence pill? No wonder. With a spiritual essence pill, you can be a Spiritual Monarch

    even with poor aptitude! Old man, you¡¯re so biased. When Ruohan advanced, you were unwilling to

    give him a spiritual essence pill!¡± Lin Liang shouted in discontent.

    ¡°Ruohan is a genius. Even without a spiritual essence pill, he still advanced smoothly. Furthermore,

    with you, his master, beside him, how could he have been in any danger? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know

    that using a spiritual essence pill to advance is thest resort. Which genius do you know that has used

    a spiritual essence pill?¡± Leng Qingtian roared back, unwilling to be outdone. Those who reached

    Spiritual Monarch using a spiritual essence pill would cultivate much slower than those that reached

    Spiritual Monarch by themselves. Even so, spiritual essence pills were extremely rare and precious.

    Not only could spiritual essences pills help with advancement, but they could also reduce the risk.

    However, only Great Spiritualists could use them. Since ancient times, countless spiritualists had hit a

    wall and were unable to advance to Spiritual Monarch. The Great Spiritualist stage was a considerably

    important obstacle that spiritualists had to face. The status of ¡®Great Spiritualist¡¯ was only marginally

    more prestigious than ordinary people, but the moment you advanced to Spiritual Monarch, your status

    and standing would rise significantly. This was why spiritual essence pills were priceless and couldn¡¯t

    be found on the market.

    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re too biased!¡± Lin Liang hollered.

    ¡°Grandpa, since you have a guest, Xue¡¯er will visit youter,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. At times like this, she

    should steer clear to prevent herself from bing a target.

    After returning to Listening Snow Pavilion, Leng Ruoxue immediately called for L¨¹ Tao and directly

    asked, ¡°L¨¹ Tao, do I have an elder brother?¡±

    ¡°Miss, did you recall Young Master?¡± L¨¹ Tao asked, a little unsure.

    ¡°Nope. I really have an elder brother? Why hasn¡¯t anyone raised him with me?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with

    displeasure.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13

    Chapter 13: I Have an Elder Brother? (2)

    ¡°Miss, you were angry with Young Master and didn¡¯t allow anyone to mention him,¡± L¨¹ Tao exined.

    Leng Ruoxue closed her eyes and slowly searched through the memories of the Silly Ruoxue.

    And¡­ it turned out to have something to do with the seventh prince again. In addition to a grandfather

    who loved her, she also had a very protective elder brother who loved her. Because she was always

    bullied by the seventh prince, her brother sought revenge and beat him up. But somehow, the Silly

    Ruoxue found out and refused to recognize this brother anymore.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Xue¡¯er.¡±

    !!

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    While Leng Ruoxue was looking through her memories, she heard her grandfather calling her. She

    immediately opened her eyes and saw him walking in.

    ¡°Grandpa, my big brother¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at her grandfather without blinking.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you still mad at Ruohan? He has always been good to you,¡± Leng Qingtian probed her

    tentatively since she asked. Although he loved both grandchildren, he adored Ruoxue more. Moreover,

    his granddaughter had lost part of her memory because of her injury, so he felt even more concern for

    her.

    ¡°Grandpa, Xue¡¯er used to be ignorant and couldn¡¯t appreciate Big Brother¡¯s painstaking care. But now I

    am clear-headed, so how could I be angry with him anymore!¡± Leng Ruoxue was touched. Although

    foolish, the Silly Ruoxue was really fortunate to have these loving family members! This was probably a

    blessing for someone unfortunate. After bing this Ruoxue, she was also blessed and could finally

    feel the love that she had always desired, so she would definitely cherish it.

    ¡°Grandpa, Xue¡¯er can¡¯t remember many things. Please tell me about my big brother,¡± Leng Ruoxue

    pleaded.

    ¡°Alright. Xue¡¯er, your brother ranks second on the Genius Rankings. He¡¯s the pride of our Leng family.

    Now, he¡¯s studying at the Heavenly Phoenix Academy, and he is thest disciple of the principal, who

    is that old fellow just you saw,¡± Leng Qingtian exined.

    No wonder that old man doesn¡¯t like me. Leng Ruoxue could understand why. His genius disciple isn¡¯t

    as cared for at home as much as a simpleton girl. No wonder he¡¯s angry as a master.

    ¡°The Genius Rankings?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at her grandfather in puzzlement.

    ¡°Erm¡­ it¡¯s the ranking for the top fifty genius youths who are thirty years old and below on the Ling

    Feng Continent,¡± Leng Qingtian exined.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t expect the rankings to be for the entire Ling Feng Continent. My brother is

    the second on the entire continent. He must be a stunning and exceptional genius!

    ¡°Grandpa, who¡¯s first then?¡± Leng Ruoxue was curious about who was even better than her brother.

    ¡°Huo Qing, the genius young master of the Huo Family, the first of the Five Great Families.¡±

    ¡°Is his aptitude better than my brother¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Both of them have superior-grade spiritual power affinity, but his spiritual power has one more attribute

    than Ruohan¡¯s.¡± The Genius Rankings firstpared spiritual power affinity and then spiritual power

    attributes. If both were the same, there would be a tie.

    ¡°Grandpa, I want to visit my brother tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said. After hearing about him,

    she was very curious about this talented brother who loved his sister.

    ¡°Good! Uh¡­ Xue¡¯er, there¡¯s actually something else,¡± Leng Qingtian said hesitantly.

    ¡°What is it, Grandpa?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. It was rare to see her grandfather hesitating.

    Leng Qingtian thought for a moment, and then he took out the imperial edict, handed it Xue¡¯er, and

    gestured for her to see for herself.

    Leng Ruoxue opened the edict in bewilderment. ¡°Ye Chen? Who is that?¡±

    Leng Qingtian was relieved that his precious granddaughter didn¡¯t seem to be as angry as he thought

    she would.

    ¡°Ye Chen is from one of the Five Great Families. He¡¯s the second son from a side branch of the Ye

    family. His mother is the seventh prince¡¯s aunt, Noble Consort Fang¡¯s biological sister. But¡­ he was

    born frail and sickly.¡±

    After listening to her grandfather¡¯s exnation, Leng Rouxue understood now. It¡¯s that seventh prince

    again. The emperor evidently has a scheme regarding Grandfather. Why is the seventh prince like a

    lingering ghost always haunting me? Hmph! Better not let me meet him, or else he will get it!

    ¡°Grandpa, just ignore the imperial edict. Getting married or not is up to me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said

    somewhat arrogantly. She didn¡¯t have a good impression of the imperial family, so she didn¡¯t want to

    get involved with them, albeit Ye Chen was not that closely rted. As long as she pretended to be

    intellectually disabled, she was sure the emperor couldn¡¯t do much to her. She was a ¡®simpleton¡¯ after

    all!

    Although this was a world that respected the strong, before bing a powerhouse above imperial

    power, imperial power was still supreme. So she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for her grandfather.

    Although her grandfather was at peak Spiritual Sovereign and the first person under Spiritual

    Supremacy, he was still not a Spiritual Supremacy-level powerhouse. In this world, only by bing a

    Spiritual Supremacy would you be qualified to stand on equal footing with imperial power. And only by

    bing a Spiritual Deity could you truly stand above imperial power. This was her goal.

    ¡°Of course! I will fight with my life on the line against anyone who tries to force my precious

    granddaughter to do anything she doesn¡¯t like!¡± Leng Qingtian said dotingly. He didn¡¯t really care about

    the imperial edict bestowing marriage. He was just worried that she would be angry. But seeing that

    Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t take it seriously at all, he was relieved.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, this is for you.¡± Leng Qingtian handed her a golden badge.

    Leng Ruoxue took the badge in confusion. On the front, there were only the two words, ¡®Heavenly

    Phoenix¡¯, while the back was nk.

    ¡°You are now a student of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy. This badge shows your identity. Don¡¯t lose

    it, or the academy won¡¯t let you in!¡± Leng Qingtian reminded her.

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you need to pass an entrance test to enter the Heavenly Phoenix Academy?¡± Leng

    Ruoxue asked. From what she knew, the Heavenly Phoenix Academy was one of the three top

    academies on the Ling Feng Continent, and the entrance test was very strict. Anyone who could enroll

    in it was a genius or at least an elite.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14

    Chapter 14: Sibling Reunion

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Grandpa has been friends with that old man for a long time. Besides, he is Ruohan¡¯s

    master. Shouldn¡¯t he give me this face? Moreover, he should feel honored that my darling

    granddaughter is willing to study at his academy,¡± Leng Qingtian said proudly.

    Upon hearing her grandfather¡¯s narcissisticment, Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words. However,

    in order to keep her talent from being discovered, she really had to go through the backdoor. With this

    in consideration, she couldn¡¯t help being moved by her grandfather¡¯s carefulness.

    The next day, she greeted her grandfather before heading to the Heavenly Phoenix Academy with L¨¹

    Tao.

    !!

    The Heavenly Phoenix Academy was located in the northernmost region of Phoenix City, and because

    it was so remote, they rode a flying spirit beast called ¡®falcon¡¯. Falcons were low-level spirit beasts

    resembling eagles. Although they were not very fast, they were docile and had undergone training.

    They were one of the moremonly used means of transportation on the Ling Feng Continent. Due

    to being big, having soft and fluffy feathers, and providing a smooth flight, falcons were very popr

    with people.

    Lying on the falcon, Leng Ruoxue watched the scenery while listening to L¨¹ Tao talk about her brother.

    ¡°Young Master really dotes on Miss. He will definitely not let anyone who bullies Miss off the hook, and

    suffering a beating is already considered a light penalty. He almost beat the seventh prince to death

    previously.¡±

    ¡°During the few days when Miss was injured and unconscious, Young Master came to see Miss every

    day.¡±

    As Leng Ruoxue listened to L¨¹ Tao talk about her brother, she was green with envy of the Silly Ruoxue.

    But since these rtives were hers now, she needed to take care of this familial affection that didn¡¯t

    come easily.

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve arrived. The academy doesn¡¯t allow spirit beasts on the premises, so we have to go on

    foot,¡± L¨¹ Tao exined.

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    The two of them dismounted and walked toward the entrance to the academy. When they reached the

    entrance, they were stopped by the gatekeeper. Leng Ruoxue simply shed the badge and walked

    directly into the academy under the gatekeeper¡¯s surprised and dumbfounded gaze.

    ¡°Which family does that youngdye from? How does she have that badge¡­ Could she be the

    Shui family¡¯s eldest youngdy? No wonder she¡¯s so beautiful¡­¡± Even a long time after regaining his

    composure, the gatekeeper was still murmuring to himself.

    Leng Ruoxue followed L¨¹ Tao to her brother¡¯s residence, but he was still in ss, and only his servant,

    Ming An, was in the dormitory. Leng Ruoxue carefully looked around her brother¡¯s residence. The

    environment was quiet, simple, and refined, actually somewhat simr to her brother¡¯s character.

    Although her memories of her brother were a little hazy, she could still see her brother¡¯s refined

    makings. It was hard to imagine that a brother like this would actually beat someone to the verge of

    death.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± A soft voice broke Leng Ruoxue¡¯s train of thought.

    Leng Ruoxue turned around to see an elegant and beautiful immortal-like man at the door. He¡¯s my

    brother? He¡¯s more outstanding than I remember. She had seen many handsome men, but it was the

    first time she had seen someone so clean, clear, and untainted like an immortal. His facial features

    were more exquisite and perfect than a woman¡¯s, enough to make any woman ashamed. She even felt

    that her brother¡¯s beauty was ineffable.

    While Leng Ruoxue was looking at her brother, Leng Ruohan was also looking at her.

    This is Xue¡¯er? Xue¡¯er after bing clear-headed? She really resembles Mother but is more beautiful

    than Mother. Even though Leng Ruohan had already heard from his grandfather that his darling

    younger sister had already regained her mental facilities and was prepared to see her like this, seeing

    her with his own eyes excited him.

    ¡°Big Brother,¡± Leng Ruoxue anxiously called out.

    Spurred by his emotions, Leng Ruohan embraced Leng Ruoxue warmly. ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡±

    His beloved sister was finally clear-headed, leaving him overjoyed. Personally seeing his sister better

    now truly put him at ease.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you don¡¯t me Big Brother any more?¡± Leng Ruohan asked uncertainly.

    ¡°Big Brother, Xue¡¯er was ignorant before and didn¡¯t know that you did everything for my own good. But

    now I understand, so how can I me you! I should be apologizing instead for saddening you in the

    past. From now on, Xue¡¯er will definitely be a younger sister who makes you proud!¡± Leng Ruoxue said

    earnestly. She said this to let her brother know that the ignorant Xue¡¯er was now the past and that she

    would be a whole new person from now on.

    ¡°You are my dearest sister, so how could I ever me you?! My greatest wish is for you to live happily

    forever. I¡¯ll never let anyone who dares to bully you get away with it!¡± After Leng Ruohan said this, a

    hint of fierceness that was inconsistent with his makings crept up on his clear, elegant, and beautiful

    face.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er will also never let anyone bully Big Brother. Only I can bully you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said

    mischievously while looking at her beautiful brother. s, with a man like this around, how can women

    live!

    ¡°Ok, Big Brother will only let Xue¡¯er bully me.¡± Leng Ruohan¡¯s face was brimming with love.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, this is for you.¡± Leng Ruohan looked at the little beast sleeping soundly on his sister¡¯s

    shoulder, took out a white egg about the size of two adult palms from his storage ring, and gave it to

    Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    ¡°The egg of a zing me lion,¡± Leng Ruohan exined.

    Spirit beasts were also divided by aptitude. If the innate aptitude was good, then the odds of bing

    a holy beast or even a divine beast were much higher. The zing me lion was born an advanced

    spirit beast, and as it matured, it would grow into a holy beast. So the zing me lion egg was

    extremely valuable.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Big Brother, keep this for yourself. I don¡¯t need it now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said, afraid that her brother would

    be unwilling to use it himself. He only wanted to give good things to her, so she chose to turn him

    down.

    ¡°Big Brother already has a spirit beast. This egg was a reward from the academypetition. I always

    intended to give it to Xue¡¯er,¡± Leng Ruohan exined. How could he not know that Xue¡¯er thoughts?

    After exining, he directly condensed a needle with spiritual power and pierced Leng Ruoxue¡¯s finger.

    Then a drop of blood fell onto the egg, which the egg absorbed rapidly. Following which, the eggshell

    cracked, and a wet fiery-red little beast the size of a palm emerged. The little beast shook its wet fur,

    and when it was dry, it pounced into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and began rubbing against her to show its

    affection. And then it proceeded to eat its eggshell.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15

    Chapter 15: Where Am I?

    The contract methods for spirit beasts were mainly two types: the equal contract and the master-ve

    contract. But these two contracts applied only to mature spirit beasts, and a beast trainer had to tame

    them before forming a contract. For spirit beast eggs, the process was not as troublesome. Just

    dripping a drop of blood on an egg was all it took to recognize a master. Furthermore, contracts

    established this way led to better tacit understanding between the spirit beast and the owner than ones

    formed with mature spirit beasts. Therefore, some top families would give their geniuses the eggs of

    high-level spirit beast for them to nurture from birth. But raising spirit beasts from infancy was very

    time-consuming and resource-intensive, whereas mature spirit beasts could be utilized directly. So

    many preferred to spend a lot of money to employ a beast trainer to tame a mature spirit beast rather

    than waiting for a high-level spirit beast cub to mature because it took too long.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you ¡®ze¡¯!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s long and slender fingers gently teased the little beast, which was

    still gnawing on his eggshell. Surprisingly, this little thing was already a level eight spirit beast from

    birth.

    ¡°Senior Brother Leng, who is this woman?¡± The siblings were chatting happily when a somewhat sharp

    voice suddenly interrupted them.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes looked up with displeasure at the source of the voice, only to see a

    woman staring at her with a face full of envy. The scowl on the woman¡¯s face ruined her originally pretty

    looks. And the way she looked at her big brother was as though he was her property and she couldn¡¯t

    wait to swallow him all for herself. As she looked at Leng Ruoxue, her fiery-red eyes were shing with

    vicious hatred. Did I offend her somehow? Leng Ruoxue speechlessly turned her gaze to her too

    beautiful brother, this source of cmity. Jealous women were unreasonable, but blindly jealous

    women were dreadful! In particr, her jealous re made it seem as though someone had murdered

    her entire family!

    !!

    ¡°Who let you enter?¡± Leng Ruohan¡¯s voice was cold and indifferent. What¡¯s wrong with Ming An? Didn¡¯t

    I tell him not to let anyone disturb me?

    ¡°Senior Brother Leng, who is this woman?¡± Fu Mingzhu questioned as if she didn¡¯t hear the indifference

    and displeasure in Leng Ruohan¡¯s voice. She was the most beloved eldest youngdy of the Fu family

    and the number one beauty in the Eastern Lagoon Empire. She had long believed that Senior Brother

    Leng would belong to her sooner orter. But now, a woman he was treating special appeared, and this

    woman was even more beautiful than her, making a fire of jealousy ze in her heart. She hated the

    fact that there even existed women who were more beautiful than her, not to mention this one who

    came to snatch Senior Brother Leng away from her. Furthermore, she had always wanted that zing

    me lion egg, yet he actually gave it to this woman. As she looked at that cute little lion gnawing on

    the eggshell, the mes of jealousy in her heart burned even more violently.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Leng Ruohan couldn¡¯t even bother with her.

    ¡°Senior Brother Leng, we are about to be engaged. How can you treat me like this?¡± Fu Mingzhu

    said with grief as tears began to well up in her eyes, making her look extremely pitiful, to the point

    where she was tugging at other¡¯s heartstrings.

    Looking at how this overbearing woman suddenly turned into a delicate woman who seemed to have

    suffered bullying in the blink of an eye, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help be wide-eyed. Her change was so

    fast. Why doesn¡¯t she go into acting? She¡¯s definitely at the level of an award-winning actress. She

    then looked at her brother with some sympathy. This woman isn¡¯t ckmailing him somehow, right?

    Otherwise, why would he be engaged to her? I didn¡¯t hear Grandpa mention this¡­ Or even

    Grandpa doesn¡¯t know? Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes darted about as she made all sorts of wild

    guesses.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Leng Ruohan came to the end of his patience. If she weren¡¯t his good friend¡¯s sister, he

    would have thrown her out.

    ¡°Wuwuwu¡­¡± Fu Mingzhu sobbed bitterly as she ran away. She was going to find her big brother to

    comin. She would not let that woman go.

    ¡°Big Brother¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about her. She¡¯s just my good friend¡¯s sister,¡± Leng Ruohan said casually.

    The siblings weren¡¯t really bothered by this sudden incident and continued chatting for a while. Seeing

    that it was gettingte, Leng Ruoxue was afraid that grandfather would be worried, so she left the

    academy under the reluctant gaze of her brother. Before leaving, she gave her brother a bottle of

    crystal honey from her grandfather. Crystal honey had the effect of improving spiritual power, which he

    needed right now.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back.¡± As Leng Ruoxue entered Listening Snow Pavilion, Cui Zhu weed her back.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er is back. Ah? This little zing me lion¡­¡± Leng Qingtian, who had been waiting for his

    granddaughter to return in Listening Snow Pavilion, looked at the little lion lying in Xue¡¯er¡¯s arms. This

    little fellow was actually already a level eight spirit beast.

    ¡°His name is ¡®ze¡¯, a gift from Big Brother,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. When Baby woke up and

    saw this little lion, he began to throw a temper tantrum at her!

    ¡°Grandpa also has something for you.¡± Leng Qingtian took out a purple bracelet and handed it to her.

    Leng Ruoxue took the bracelet. The transparent bracelet looked a bit like a piece of ss-like purple

    jade. How exquisite! Is it a piece of jewelry? Storage bracelets don¡¯t seem this beautiful.

    ¡°This is the Leng family¡¯s family heirloom. It¡¯s a storage bracelet. However, we¡¯ve never had anyone in

    the family who could be its owner. Grandpa is giving it to you now,¡± Leng Qingtian exined.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t be its owner?¡± After her grandpa left, Leng Ruoxue murmured while looking at the

    purple bracelet on her snow-white wrist.

    After thinking about it, Leng Ruoxue condensed spiritual energy into a needle and pierced a fingertip to

    drip a drop of blood onto the bracelet.

    ¡°Where am I? Baby?¡±

    ¡°Big Sister!¡± Baby cried with his puerile voice.

    With Baby in her arms, Leng Ruoxue calmed down and began to observe the surrounding scenery.

    Overhead was a cloudless blue sky. The spiritual energy in the air was exceptionally rich. Not far away,

    there was a forest with trees full of fruits, and opposite the forest was a house made of purple bamboo.

    On the left side of the house were a few fields full of all kinds of flowers and nts, most of which she

    didn¡¯t know, and one field with nothing nted in it. Not far away from the fields was a small pond

    constructed of white jade. In the pond was a spring with water flowing out, but the spring water was

    milky white and exuded an exotic fragrance. Can this even be considered spring water? On the right

    side of the house were severalrger ponds, simrly made of white jade, with all sorts of fish and

    crustaceans thriving within. About a kilometer behind the house was a waterfall with water continuously

    flowing into the pool below, in which were some white transparent fish swimming around leisurely.

    Surrounding these spectacr sights was a curtain of thick mist preventing her from seeing

    beyond. Where am I? Leng Ruoxue was puzzled and had a multitude of questions.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16

    Chapter 16: The Space in the Bracelet

    ¡°This is inside the ¡®Heaven and Earth Bracelet¡¯, idiot!¡± A childish voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Who¡¯s talking?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked around.

    ¡°Big Sister, below.¡± In Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, Baby motioned her to look down with his small paw. She

    looked in the direction his paw was pointing and saw a chubby, pink, and tender toddler about a year

    old, wearing only a red belly band.

    ¡°Whose toddler is this?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help stretching out a finger and gently poking the too

    cute pink and tender face.

    !!

    ¡°Y-you are taking advantage of this young master! Wuu wuu wuu¡­ Pervert!¡± The toddler¡¯s big, dark,

    and bright eyes were full of tears as heined aggrievedly.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face turned dark as she stared at this little boy. She merely poked this little thing on the

    face. How did she be a pervert¡­

    ¡°You, a little boy, is a young master?¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. How could such a small boy be a

    young master?

    The toddler, who imed to be a young master, looked at Leng Ruoxue with big teary eyes for a long

    time before finally saying, ¡°You¡¯re bullying me! Wuuuuu¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. Big Sister was wrong. Don¡¯t cry!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed helplessly. Fortunately, no one

    else was here. Otherwise, they might think that she was bullying this little kid. Why was she attracting

    small things that pretended to be pitiful and loved to cry recently?

    ¡°Um¡­ Can you tell Big Sister where we are now?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to coax. This ce looked

    inhabited, but why was there only a child with no adults?

    ¡°I said it earlier. This is within the Heaven and Earth Bracelet.¡± The cute little toddler looked at Leng

    Ruoxue¡¯s eyes with a gaze that seemed to suggest that she was stupid!

    ¡°Heaven and Earth Bracelet?¡± Leng Ruoxue still had some doubts in her eyes. Okay, she admitted that

    this toddler could despise her, but she really didn¡¯t know what this Heaven and Earth Bracelet was.

    Wait a minute. ¡®Heaven and Earth Bracelet¡¯? Is it the bracelet I¡¯m wearing? Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze shifted

    to the purple bracelet on her wrist.

    The little toddler nodded, his bright ck eyes looking at Leng Ruoxue unblinkingly.

    ¡°You are now the owner of the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, and we are currently in the space within the

    bracelet. This young master is the artifact spirit of the Heaven and Earth Bracelet,¡± the toddler

    exined simply with a gaze that said, ¡®you should understand now!¡¯

    ¡°Could this be the legendary ¡®portable space¡¯?¡± Leng Ruoxue was surprised. She did hear the

    secretaries of herpany in her previous life saying that they wanted to have something like a

    ¡®portable space¡¯.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t some portable space. It¡¯s much more advanced than that. The Heaven and Earth Bracelet is

    a divine artifact. Do you understand what a divine artifact is? How can it bepared to a simple

    portable space.¡± The toddler was about to throw a tantrum when he heard herparing him to a

    portable space that could only farm and raise small animals.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the angry toddler in amusement.

    ¡°Divine artifact? Never heard of it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. She had indeed never heard of it. She

    only knew that the best equipment in this world was at the sacred artifact grade. Divine artifact?

    Sounds pretty advanced.

    ¡°Y-you¡­ you are too ignorant!¡± the toddler roared angrily, seemingly saying, ¡®This young master is

    angry now. The consequences are serious!¡¯

    Seeing that the little fellow was really getting angry, she stopped teasing him. Although she was not an

    artificer yet, she knew that equipment that had artifact spirits were definitely not at a low grade.

    Moreover, being able to refine equipment that possessed an artifact spirit was the lifelong dream of

    every artificer.

    However, Leng Ruoxue really couldn¡¯t stand a little kid who kept iming that he was a young master.

    It felt weird.

    ¡°A child is a child. If you continue calling yourself a young master, I¡¯ll spank you!¡±

    ¡°Wuuuuu¡­ You¡¯re threatening me! You¡¯re a bad master!

    ¡°I¡¯m not some child. I¡¯m so small because I¡¯m sealed.¡± The toddler bawled. He didn¡¯t want to be so

    small either. Wuuuu!

    ¡°Sealed?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If not for being sealed, I would be very powerful,¡± the chubby toddler said with a face full of pride.

    ¡°Who sealed you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°My former master.¡±

    ¡°Why did he seal you?¡±

    ¡°Because he was dying and afraid that I would fall into the wrong hands. He also said that my new

    master would help me unlock the seal.¡± The toddler looked at Leng Ruoxue expectantly.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How do I unlock your seal?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t do it now. Master, you are still too weak,¡± the toddler said honestly with some regret in his

    bright ck eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Am I being despised by the artifact spirit again? Leng Ruoxue felt very ufortable.

    ¡°Master,e with me.¡± The toddler turned around.

    The little fellow brought her into that purple bamboo house, took out a jade slip from who knows where,

    and gave it to her.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the jade slip in her hands suspiciously.

    ¡°This is my former master¡¯s cultivation technique. Master, you can only unlock my seal after you

    cultivate it. Master, your current cultivation level is simply too low,¡± the toddler exined.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the jade slip but didn¡¯t know where to start.

    ¡°Master, use your divine sense, and you should be able to see it,¡± the toddler said.

    Leng Ruoxue released her divine sense. The moment she touched the jade slip, a majestic voice rang

    in her ears. ¡°Child, you are here!¡±

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the scenery that suddenly changed again in surprise. Where is this now? She

    looked around. This is definitely not in the purple bamboo house.

    As she pondered, a noble and handsome man in a ck and gold robe appeared in front of her.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes looked at the noble man in front of her. This man had a

    pair of dazzling and bright eyes, as though he could suck people into them.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17

    Chapter 17: A Cheap Master

    ¡°Old Master,¡± the toddler beside Leng Ruoxue called out first before the noble man replied.

    ¡°Old Master? Didn¡¯t he die?¡± Leng Ruoxue nced over at the toddler and then at the noble man in

    doubt

    ¡°Child, I am indeed dead. What you see now is merely a wisp of my divine sense that I left behind

    before I died,¡± the noble man exined.

    Child¡­ am I that young? Leng Ruoxue felt awkward. It felt strange being called a ¡®child¡¯ by someone

    who didn¡¯t look much older than her.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    !!

    ¡°In my eyes, you are a child.¡± The noble man saw her thoughts.

    Whatever, just call me a child then, Leng Ruoxue thought. I shouldn¡¯t fuss over it with someone already

    dead.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Uncle.¡± Since he¡¯s calling me a child, I have to call him uncle to show my respect, Leng Ruoxue

    retaliated in her head.

    ¡°I am Yu, but you should call me Master.¡± Yu was a bit exasperated. This little fellow really doesn¡¯t want

    to suffer any loss.

    ¡°Master? But I don¡¯t intend to acknowledge you as my master!¡± She sounded totally uninterested. All of

    what she was going through now was too bizarre. It felt as though she was being schemed against,

    and she hated this feeling. Moreover, her gut feeling was that this noble man in front of her was

    definitely big trouble.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be a powerhouse? Don¡¯t you want to protect your loved ones?¡± Yu didn¡¯t feel

    offended by Leng Ruoxue¡¯s indifferent attitude. In fact, he felt some appreciation for her. Worthy of

    being the disciple I chose. She¡¯s still so calm. Someone else would have been so overjoyed that they

    would have already forgotten everything and wouldn¡¯t have been able to refuse after finding the

    magical bracelet and given a chance to be my disciple.

    ¡°I do, but I hate trouble,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered honestly. In this world where the strong were

    respected, only by bing a powerhouse would she not be at the mercy of anyone and be in control

    of her destiny. However, she was rational. She knew that all good things came with a price, so she

    wasn¡¯t willing to put her future in the hands of aplete stranger.

    ¡°What a paranoid little fellow.¡± Yu smiled. Of course, he could tell what Leng Ruoxue was thinking.

    Paranoid? Perhaps! At least I won¡¯t believe that aplete stranger would be so good to me for no

    rhyme or reason. As the saying goes, ¡®what goes aroundes around¡¯. Who knows what sort of traps

    may be waiting for me if I ept his benefits? After all, she was a shrewd businesswoman in her

    previous life, so she would find it hard to believe a stranger who didn¡¯t want anything in return.

    Moreover, after being reborn in this world and obtaining the familial love she had always wished for,

    she was more cautious and cherished her life even more. How could she risk it by willingly getting

    herself into trouble?

    ¡°Child, if you want to be strong to protect your loved ones, you must be my disciple. After all,

    you are now the owner of the Heaven and Earth Bracelet,¡± Yu said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Yu in confusion. What does owning the Heaven and

    Earth Bracelet have anything to do with bing his disciple?

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know what the saying ¡®a man¡¯s wealth is his own ruin by causing another¡¯s greed¡¯ means.

    The Heaven and Earth Bracelet is no ordinary divine artifact. How can the person who wants to obtain

    the Heaven and Earth Bracelet spare you? If you¡¯re not strong enough, how can you protect yourself

    and your loved ones? I can tell you clearly that your enemy is formidable, far beyond your imagination.

    Even if you be a Spiritual Deity, you¡¯re not on par,¡± Yu exined.

    ¡°All because of this bracelet?¡± Leng Ruoxue was hesitant. What kind of lousy bracelet is this? Why

    does bing its owner attract a powerful enemy? If I knew it would cause so much trouble, I would

    have thrown it away. She really hated her curiosity now.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a lousy bracelet!¡± Due to bing the owner, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t hide her thoughts from

    the toddler. After saying this, he looked at his owner pitifully with tears welling up in his ck eyes. He

    knew that his owner was shunning him. Wuuu wuuuu¡­

    Leng Ruoxue stared at him speechlessly. Why does this artifact spirit cry so much?

    ¡°Well, you can say that everything is fate,¡± Yu said meaningfully as he looked at the little ck beast

    lying on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder.

    Of course, Leng Ruoxue understood the principle of ¡®a man¡¯s wealth is his own ruin by causing

    another¡¯s greed.¡¯ But isn¡¯t there a better way? She wasn¡¯t ambitious at all¡­ She wanted to be a

    powerhouse, but that was just because she hoped to safeguard her loving family better. But ording

    to what Yu said, even if she became a Spiritual Deity, she wouldn¡¯t be strong enough to face that

    powerful enemy¡­

    ¡°Child, the conditions for the Heaven and Earth Bracelet to recognize its owner are very stringent. You

    must possess a Body of Chaos, which is what you call having spiritual power of all the attributes.

    Furthermore, the bracelet can¡¯t be taken off after it recognizes an owner until the owner dies. And this

    death means even your soul will vanish. Do you know what that entails? You won¡¯t even have the

    chance to be reborn,¡± Yu continued exining. His words thoroughly dispelled Leng Ruoxue¡¯s thoughts

    of wanting to get rid of the bracelet.

    Unable to be taken off? So I can only ept this hot potato? Even if I don¡¯t want it, I have no choice

    but to ept it?

    Fine then! After all, she was already the owner of the bracelet. She had never been someone who ran

    away from her problems. Although she hated trouble, it did not mean that she feared trouble. Since she

    would be facing a powerful enemy, she had no choice but to be even stronger. She would

    absolutely never be at the mercy of others.

    ¡°Fine, I will be your disciple. But before that, I have a question!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after deliberation.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. I can tell you that my ¡®Heaven Defying Art¡¯ is a top-tier technique. As for

    that enemy¡­ you will understand in due time,¡± Yu said lightly. Although Leng Ruoxue hadn¡¯t officially

    be his disciple yet, he already considered himself her master.

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t want to say more, she didn¡¯t pry any further. Without any reluctance, she

    respectfully kowtowed to him three times and formally acknowledged him as her master.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18

    Chapter 18: A Cheap Master (2)

    ¡°Alright, good disciple, get up quickly,¡± Yu said happily as he helped Leng Ruoxue up.

    ¡°Disciple, I will teach you the Heaven Defying Art.¡± Yu sent the Heaven Defying Art into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s

    sea of knowledge.

    The moment the white light entered her mind, Leng Ruoxue instantly felt that there was something

    additional in her mind.

    !!

    ¡°The Heaven Defying Art is a top-tier technique, and it is divided into nine levels. The first three levels

    are basic techniques. The first level is mainly for body remolding and foundation building. Cultivating to

    the third level is equivalent to being a Spiritual Deity of your world. However, this world is the lowest-

    level space, and there are higher-level spaces in the universe everywhere, so you have to keep your

    vision long-term. Disciple, you are destined to be a powerhouse with your talents. This Lingfeng

    Continent is too small, and your stage isn¡¯t here.¡±

    Leng Ruoxue was about to rejoice when she heard her master say that reaching the third level was

    equivalent to a Spiritual Deity. But before she could be happy, she was warned immediately. She knew

    that her master deliberately reminded her because he was afraid that she would not want to make

    progress and would be satisfied with the status quo.

    She is promising and teachable. Yu looked at Leng Ruoxue with satisfaction before continuing, ¡°In

    addition to the cultivation technique, the Heaven Defying Art also contains an artificer chapter, an

    alchemy chapter, and a beast training chapter. However, Master doesn¡¯t have time to teach you

    everything, so you will have to learn on your own in the future,¡± Yu said with slight sadness.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°Disciple,e, take this remolding pill. Master will help you with the first level of the Heaven Defying

    Art.¡± Yu handed her a milky-white pill.

    Leng Ruoxue reached out to take the pill, and its peculiar fragrance drifted to the tip of her nose. ¡°It¡¯s so

    fragrant.¡±

    Leng Ruoxue knew that the pill should not be exposed to the air for too long. Otherwise, the efficacy of

    the pill would reduce. So she hurriedly took the fragrant pill into her mouth and sat cross-legged.

    ¡°Disciple, circte the Heaven Defying Art,¡± Yu reminded and then poured his own spiritual power into

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s body to help her remold her body and build her foundation. Cultivating the Heaven

    Defying Art required an immense amount of spiritual power. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s current spiritual power was

    absolutely not enough. After a long while, Yu stopped inputting his spiritual power and then set up a

    barrier to protect her.

    ¡°Old Master, why isn¡¯t Master awake yet?¡±

    ¡°The Heaven Defying Art is different from other techniques. The higher the talent, the longer the

    cultivation time for the first level.¡± Yu watched the two little guys stare at his disciple and could not help

    but smile.

    ¡°Big Sister.¡±

    ¡°Master.¡±

    As soon as Leng Ruoxue opened her eyes, she saw two little things running toward her. However, they

    didn¡¯t rush into her arms but ran directly into the barrier set up by her master.

    ¡°Big Sister, wuuu¡­¡± Baby threw himself into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and cried aggrievedly after Yu

    removed the barrier. ¡°Baby missed Big Sister so much.¡±

    ¡°Silly thing, wasn¡¯t Big Sister always here?¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. This little guy was too clingy

    to her. Since Baby upied her arms, the toddler could only look at her pitifully.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°Um, pretty good. Disciple, go wash up first,¡± Yu said with satisfaction as he looked at Leng Ruoxue¡¯s

    cultivation progress.

    Leng Ruoxue lowered her head and looked at herself, only to find a lot of thick grayish-ck liquid on

    her body, which should be her body impurities discharged after the remolding.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll bring you there,¡± the toddler said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Master.¡± Leng Ruoxue returned to Yu after washing up.

    ¡°Disciple, I will teach you alchemy and artificing next. But time is running for me, so you have to work

    harder.¡± Yu raised his hand gently and changed the environment.

    ¡°This ce is¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue looked around. This ce was very spacious. There is a palm-sized

    alchemy furnace in the center of the hall and nothing else.

    ¡°This is the ce Master used to use for alchemy and artificing. It belongs to you now.¡± Yu then gave

    Leng Ruoxue a detailed exnation of alchemy and artificing.

    Leng Ruoxue listened carefully and immediately asked for rification on issues she didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Disciple, Master has said all that I can. You¡¯ll have toprehend the rest yourself,¡± Yu said with

    relief. What he just said was enough for some talented alchemists and artificers to learn for hundreds of

    years. He did not know much his disciple couldprehend.

    Leng Ruoxue was immersed in learning alchemy and artificing as though she had obtained a treasure.

    After mastering the basic knowledge of alchemy and artificing, she decided to concoct pills first,

    especially the remolding pill!

    Although the remolding pill was merely an elementary pill, it was very important. Elementary pills had

    differences in quality, and high-quality elementary pills wereparable to intermediate pills. The

    quality and sess rate of pillspletely depended on the level of the alchemist, the proficiency of

    the technique, the level of the me, and the degree of control over the me.

    Leng Ruoxue put the medicinal herbs into the alchemy furnace in order. First time, failed. Second time,

    failed¡­

    After several failures in session, she finally concocted the remolding pill. Even though there were

    only five pills, she was still very happy. After all, this was the first time she sessfully concocted pills.

    s, it seemed like alchemy and artificing were not things that poor people could afford to learn. She

    felt a little distressed thinking about the medicinal herbs she had wasted. However, she also knew that

    this was a process that sessful alchemists and artificers had to go through. As the saying went,

    ¡®failure is the mother of sess¡¯. How could there be sess without first experiencing failure? She

    continued to concoct several other elementary pills. As her concocting technique and proficiency in

    me control improved, the quality and sess rate of her pills greatly improved.

    The practice for the alchemy came to an end, and she was ready to start artificing.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the materials in her hand and hesitated. But she continued to put the materials

    into the furnace one by one. She was now very proficient in her me control, so she was confident

    that she could refine her first piece of equipment.

    She watched as the materials in the furnace melted bit by bit. With the removal of impurities and

    purification, the liquid about the size of a blue ball gradually became only the size of a baby¡¯s fist. What

    she wanted to refine was a piece of defensive equipment. After portraying the shape in her mind, she

    slowly controlled the liquid to shape it and finally tempered it with the shape.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19

    Chapter 19: Cultivating the Heaven Defying Art

    Sess! Leng Ruoxue was beside herself with joy while looking at the small azure earrings in her

    palm, even though the grade of this piece of equipment wasn¡¯t high¡ªonly at the treasured artifact

    grade.

    ¡°Not bad. You managed to refine an advanced treasured artifact on your first try.¡± Yu appeared from

    nowhere next to Leng Ruoxue. He then looked at the pills that his disciple had concocted. Although

    there were only elementary pills, their quality had reached the intermediate grade. Her talents even

    made him, her master, a little jealous

    ¡°Disciple, Master¡¯s experiences on alchemy and artificing over the many years are recorded here.¡± Ye

    handed Leng Ruoxue a jade slip.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    !!

    ¡°Disciple, you have already cultivated to the second level of the Heaven Defying Art. Your cultivation

    level now is akin to peak Spiritual Monarch. However, you will not be able to advance in Master¡¯s

    space. After going out, you can find a ce to advance, and then heaven and earthws will descend.

    Heaven and earthws are a gift from Heaven and shouldn¡¯t be wasted.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly as she quietly listened to her master¡¯s instructions.

    ¡°Disciple, this Heaven and Earth Bracelet is a very powerful divine artifact with many functions, but I

    have sealed it. You will understand it when you slowly unlock the seal in the future. Now, the level of

    the Heaven and Earth Bracelet is equivalent to a treasured artifact of this world. There are only the

    three basic functions¡ªnting space, time eleration, and hiding your level¡ªbut they are enough

    for you currently.

    ¡°Disciple, Master epted two disciples before you. They are your senior brothers. However, I passed

    away and don¡¯t know what has happened to them. If you have the chance to meet them in the future,

    they will be a good help to you. Master also had very loyal subordinates, but I don¡¯t know how they¡¯re

    doing now,¡± Yu said with a helpless longing.

    ¡°Master, what do my two senior brothers look like?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. She could hear the nostalgia

    in her master¡¯s voice. As long as she had the opportunity, she would be happy to help her master find

    her two senior brothers.

    ¡°My good disciple, you are too weak now. I have sealed the things that happened back in the Heaven

    Defying Art. You¡¯ll naturally understand when your cultivation reaches Master¡¯s requirement,¡± Yu said

    resolutely.

    ¡°Master, you are not willing to tell me who the enemy is, but what should I do if the enemy finds me? I

    won¡¯t know until the enemyes to my door. Wouldn¡¯t that put me in a very dangerous situation?¡±

    Leng Ruoxue said somewhat intensely. She wanted to know who her senior brothers were to ask who

    the enemy was in passing. However, her intentions were blocked by her master¡¯s words before she

    could even ask him.

    ¡°Silly child, how could a master put their disciple in danger. Master has ns,¡± Yu said mysteriously, but

    he refused to reveal another word.

    ¡°Disciple, let¡¯s go. The two little fellows are waiting anxiously,¡± Yu reminded.

    ¡°Big Sister.¡±

    ¡°Master.¡±

    Seeing Leng Ruoxuee out, Baby immediately rushed into her arms and refused to leave. ¡°Wuu

    wuu wuu¡­ Big Sister, this person is so bad. He bullied Baby,¡± Babyined.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at her master in puzzlement, her beautiful little face full of question marks.

    ¡°Master gave this little fellow some special training,¡± Yu exined.

    ¡°Baby seems a little different!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed, even though she didn¡¯t know what her master¡¯s

    so-called special training was.

    ¡°Baby must protect Big Sister,¡± Baby said shyly.

    ¡°Disciple, Master is leaving,¡± Yu said reluctantly. He did not want to say it, but he knew his time was up.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Tears blurred Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes uncontrobly. She knew that her master was

    really going to leave her. Would Master not need to leave so soon if he hadn¡¯t given me his spiritual

    power? She couldn¡¯t help thinking in her mind.

    ¡°Silly child, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. All thingse to an end,¡± Yu said a little sadly.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue knew very well that her master was currently merely a wisp of divine sense

    and would leave her sooner orter. Even though she was unwilling to ept him as her master at

    first, after getting along for so long and having her cheap master do his best to impart knowledge to

    her, she had already regarded him as family. She couldn¡¯t help but feel sad now that her master said

    that he was leaving her.

    ¡°Old Master¡­¡±

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    ¡°Bad guy¡­¡±

    Seeing the body transformed by Yu¡¯s spiritual power disappear in front of them little by little, the three

    of them felt very ufortable. The atmosphere became depressed and gloomy, and no one spoke for

    a long time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some time.

    ¡°Master, even though you¡¯ve stayed here for almost five years, only five hours have passed outside,¡±

    the chubby little toddler exined thoughtfully, knowing that his master was afraid her family would

    worry.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded and looked at the little toddler. ¡°Do you have a name?¡± Aftering in for so

    long, she had only focused on cultivating and still didn¡¯t know his name.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a name yet. I was just able to manifest my body before being sealed,¡± the toddler said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll name you Qing Jue then!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Thank you for giving me a name, Master,¡± Qing Jue, the toddler, said happily.

    ¡°Call me Big Sister like Baby!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She would feel guilty if a toddler called her master,

    as if she was engaging in exploiting childbor.

    ¡°Big Sister.¡± Baby looked at Leng Ruoxue with some annoyance. Someone came to snatch his big

    sister away.

    Leng Ruoxue calmly caressed Baby¡¯s soft fluff. Why is this little guy so possessive? She then left the

    bracelet with Baby in her arms.

    After returning to her room, Leng Ruoxue saw the little me lion, who was sleeping on her bed,

    looking for something with those big fiery-red watery eyes. After he saw her, his eyes released a ray of

    dependence, and he wanted to get close to her but dared not¡­

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the little guy¡¯s pitiful appearance and couldn¡¯t help butugh. This little thing

    was scared because Baby was in her arms!

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20

    Chapter 20: Leaving Home

    Leng Ruoxue put Baby down and picked up the palm-sized me lion. She caressed him before

    reentering the bracelet and handing him over to Qing Jue. She then returned to her room.

    ¡°Grandpa, I n to leave home for some time to gain experience,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to her

    grandfather the next day. Her knowledge of this world was currently limited to only what she had read.

    In fact, she had no idea what this world was really like, and this was very disadvantageous for her

    cultivation.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, aren¡¯t you going to the academy to study?¡± Leng Qingtian was puzzled. Although it would be

    beneficial for his granddaughter to go out and experience the world, he couldn¡¯t bear to part with her.

    ¡°Not for now. Let¡¯s talk about itter!¡± She wanted to study at the academy before but not anymore.

    Nevertheless, if she had time in the future, she wanted to visit the library of the Heavenly Phoenix

    Academy. After all, it boasted having the most number of books on the Ling Feng Continent.

    !!

    Leng Ruoxue knew that if she couldn¡¯t reassure her grandfather, he would definitely worry about her

    leaving home alone. She didn¡¯t want to have a bunch of people following her to protect her when she

    traveled. The thought of it scared her. So she decided to tell her grandfather about the bracelet after

    much deliberation yesterday.

    ¡°Where is this¡­¡± Leng Qingtian looked around in surprise.

    ¡°Grandpa, this is the space inside the bracelet I told you about,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°The spiritual energy here is so dense¡­¡± Leng Qingtian was at a loss for words. What Xue¡¯er had just

    told him was out of this world. If he hadn¡¯t seen this ce with his own eyes, he would have never

    believed it. Xue¡¯er is really blessed!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t let anyone else know about this ce,¡± Leng Qingtian warned her. After recovering from

    his initial shock, he immediately realized that if anyone knew about this ce, his precious

    granddaughter would be in danger.

    ¡°Yes. If you weren¡¯t my dearest grandpa, I wouldn¡¯t have told you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said yfully.

    ¡°Grandpa, this is the heavenly essence pill my master concocted to help you break through to Spiritual

    Supremacy. And it won¡¯t affect your future cultivation progress.¡± She passed him a jade vial.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, there¡¯s a pill that can help break through to Spiritual Supremacy!¡± Leng Qingtian

    couldn¡¯t help but be excited. He had been stuck at peak Spiritual Sovereign for many years and had

    been unable to break through. Now he finally had a chance.

    ¡°And this is for Big Brother.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed her grandfather an emerald green fruit.

    After settling everything, Leng Ruoxue left Phoenix City with Baby and ze.

    The Illusionary Forest was thergest forest on the Ling Feng Continent, and it had countless spirit

    beasts and all sorts of heavenly materials and earthly treasures. But at the same time, it was extremely

    dangerous. However, as the saying went, ¡®Nothing ventured, nothing gained¡¯. Most mercenary teams

    would choose the Illusionary Forest as their hunting ground. Moreover, many top families and

    academies favored it as the training ground for their descendants and students.

    Leng Ruoxue was sitting on the falcon, with Baby on herp, as they flew toward the Illusionary Forest.

    For her first stop, she chose this forest that was full of opportunities and perils.

    She rolled open her map. The Illusionary Forest was within the borders of the Eastern Lagoon Empire,

    and the entrance was near Willow City, a medium-sized city in the east of the empire. Willow City was

    thousands of kilometers away from Phoenix City. At the speed her falcon was flying at, it would take

    about half a month to get there. This really dampened her spirits, but she didn¡¯t have a flying spirit

    beast of her own, and falcons were the mostmonly used flying spirit beasts. Furthermore, you

    didn¡¯t even need a contract to use a falcon, so it was her best option. Nevertheless, she decided that

    she had to find a good flying spirit beast to contract with in the Illusionary Forest.

    At dusk, Leng Ruoxue got the falcon tond in Gain City. It was a very small city, and there were few

    pedestrians on the streets at night. She picked a random inn and booked a room to spend the night.

    The main reason was actually to let the falcon rest. As a low-level spirit beast, a day of flight had

    already depleted its stamina. Moreover, falcons had poor eyesight at night and couldn¡¯t navigate in the

    darkness.

    Upon entering the room, Leng Ruoxue immediately entered the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. Seeing the

    falcon, which she had stored in the bracelet earlier, lying there quietly, she threw a pill to it. Because

    the ingredients weremon, she had concocted this pill during her alchemy practice. Besides, the pill

    had no practical value, so she fed the falcon with it.

    After consuming the pill, the falcon gently rubbed its head against her hand to show its affection.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the falcon and patted its head. Who said that low-level spirit beasts had no

    intelligence? If you treat them well, they know how to reciprocate, unlike some ungrateful humans.

    Afterforting the falcon, she entered the purple bamboo house with Baby in her arms. ze and

    Qing Jue were waiting for her here. Seeing her, they jumped into her arms and even squeezed Baby

    aside. Noticing tears welling up in Baby¡¯s aggrieved eyes, she couldn¡¯t help finding it amusing. With

    Qing Jue¡¯s support, ze was no longer as afraid of Baby as before.

    ¡°You three, don¡¯t be naughty. Big Sister is going to cultivate,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    After a night of cultivation, Leng Ruoxue exited the bracelet, checked out of her room, and went to the

    Mercenary Union, where she registered as a mercenary with martial artist as her profession.

    Martial artist was the lowest among the four major professions. Those who chose to be martial

    artists were mostly those who couldn¡¯t awaken their spiritual power and be spiritualists but still

    wanted to change their lives and status. Therefore, martial artists were generallymoners. Usually,

    martial artists would register at the Mercenary Union, and being a mercenary was their main source of

    ie.

    Martial artists had six stages. Only martial artists at the Martial Sovereign stage and above had the

    status to receive good treatment. Leng Ruoxue chose to be a martial artist to avoid unnecessary

    attention.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    The Mercenary Union in Gain City was tiny and didn¡¯t have many people, so registering was smooth.

    Afterward, she hopped onto the falcon and left Gain City.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21

    Chapter 21: The Illusionary Forest

    ¡°Grandpa, Xue¡¯er went off training on her own?¡± As soon as he returned home, Leng Ruohan hurried to

    his grandfather¡¯s study upon hearing that Xue¡¯er had left home to train.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Leng Qingtian answered.

    ¡°Grandpa, Xue¡¯er has never left home since she was a child. How could you let her go alone?¡± Leng

    Ruohan said worriedly.

    ¡°Ruohan, Xue¡¯er has already grown up. Since she wants to go, shouldn¡¯t I support her as her

    grandfather?¡± Leng Qingtian said helplessly. No wonder Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t want Ruohan to know. If he knew,

    he would have definitely followed.

    !!

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Ruohan, Xue¡¯er can take care of herself,¡± Leng Qingtian said firmly. To be honest, if he didn¡¯t know

    that she had that magical bracelet where she could seek refuge when in danger, he would also be quite

    worried

    ¡°¡­¡± Xue¡¯er, how can you be so cruel? I love you so much, but you didn¡¯t even tell me before you

    left? Leng Ruohanined in his head.

    ¡°Anyways, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, Ruohan. I will be going into seclusion a few dayster. Oh, right,

    Xue¡¯er left this for you.¡± Leng Qingtian took out the emerald green fruit and gave it to Ruohan.

    ¡°What rich spiritual energy! Where did Xue¡¯er get this? Why didn¡¯t she eat it herself?¡± Leng Ruohan

    was both surprised and touched as he received the fruit.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er¡¯s master gave it to her, and she still has more. She specially left one for you,¡± Leng Qingtian

    exined

    ¡°Xue¡¯er¡¯s master? When did she have a master?¡± Leng Ruohan was puzzled.

    ¡°She acknowledged a master just before leaving. Her master is very powerful, or else I wouldn¡¯t have

    dared to let her go out alone. So you don¡¯t have to worry about her.¡± Leng Qingtian knew that his

    grandson loved Xue¡¯er even more than him, so he said this to reassure his grandson since he didn¡¯t

    want him to worry and have it affect his cultivation.

    ¡°Ruohan, tell the academy that you¡¯re going to join me in seclusion. Before Xue¡¯er left, she said that

    she hopes to see you bing a Spiritual Sovereign when she returns,¡± Leng Qingtian suggested. His

    grandson was already at peak Spiritual Monarch. With the fruit, it would be a piece of cake for him to

    break through to Spiritual Sovereign.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Since this is what Xue¡¯er wants, how can I let her down!

    ¡­

    Leng Ruoxue had been flying for nearly half a month on the falcon, and she was finally nearing the

    Illusionary Forest.

    In the past half month, she had been flying during the day and resting at inns during the night. Although

    she always booked rooms, she rested and cultivated in the Heaven and Earth Bracelet.

    Three days ago, she found an uninhabited valley to advance. After the baptism of heaven and earth

    laws, she was able to reach intermediate Spiritual Sovereign and unlock the first seal of the Heaven

    and Earth Bracelet. The Heaven and Earth Bracelet gained the ability to change into any shape at will,

    and the small me lion advanced to level nine spirit beast. Even the falcon she fed with pills every day

    had promoted to intermediate spirit beast. But Baby still had no changes and was as weak as before.

    Finally here! Leng Ruoxue was excited when she saw the giant trees that shielded the forest floor from

    the sun and the green that stretched infinitely into the horizon.

    As soon as she entered Willow City, she saw the immense forest.

    Although Willow City was only a medium-sized city in the Eastern Lagoon Empire, because of the

    Illusionary Forest, it was as bustling and prosperous as any major city of the empire.

    But the prosperous city was not that attractive to her at this moment. She most wanted to enter the

    long-awaited Illusionary Forest currently. Now that she was here, how could she be willing to wait?

    After all, she was not here to sightsee.

    Leng Ruoxue came to the entrance of the forest. The sun had set, so no one was around the area. To

    be precise, no one would choose to enter the forest at night because the Illusionary Forest would

    be even more perilous. But for Leng Ruoxue, it made no difference. She had the Heaven and

    Earth Bracelet, so she could get out of any dangerous situations.

    It wasn¡¯t free to enter the Illusionary Forest; there was an entrance fee of five hundred gold coins per

    person. Leng Ruoxue paid the money and was about to enter when the guard suddenly stopped her.

    ¡°Miss, please wait.¡±

    Leng Ruoxue frowned. What does he want? Why isn¡¯t he letting me in after I¡¯ve paid?

    ¡°Miss, the Illusionary Forest is extremely dangerous at night. You shoulde back during the day,¡±

    the young guard kindly reminded her. He didn¡¯t want such a beautiful youngdy to be eaten by the

    spirit beasts in the forest.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Leng Ruoxue thanked the guard and headed in.

    Although she knew that the Illusionary Forest was enormous, only when she was here, walking among

    the trees, could she truly feel the boundlessness.

    ¡­

    She spent almost a month in the forest, but it wasn¡¯t very fruitful. She had only seen a few high-level

    spirit beasts. Moreover, it seemed as though she was still in the periphery of the forest. During this

    time, she encountered a small mercenary team of five, from whom she inquired some information. At

    first, she was still surprised because she had read that there were many mercenary groups in the

    forest. But after almost a month, she had only met this team. They told her that it wasn¡¯t strange for her

    not toe across anyone in the forest because it was simply too big. Many weaker mercenary groups

    did not dare to proceed too deep into the forest and wouldn¡¯t spend the night here. Afterward, Leng

    Ruoxue declined their invitation to join their group and parted ways with them.

    Leng Ruoxue continued farther into the forest. She collected all the herbs she came across along the

    way, and she also hunted many delicious spirit beasts for food. She had already filled up several

    storage rings. s, she had too many gluttonous little spirit beasts to feed! And, well¡­ she also liked

    to eat. Although some beasts were really cute, she clearly distinguished between food and pets.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Hmmm? There seems to be fighting? Her journey so far had been rather boring. She had only

    encountered that small mercenary team, and all the spirit beasts she encountered were weak and

    didn¡¯t take much effort to deal with. Now, with the sudden sounds of intense fighting, her curiosity was

    piqued. Thus, she walked toward the source of themotion.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22

    Chapter 22: Purple-Eyed Snow Fox

    Those are¡­

    ¡­ purple-eyed snow fox and earth lizard! Leng Ruoxue was slightly surprised.

    Purple-eyed snow foxes, the king of foxes, were born elegant and noble. They were formidable spirit

    beasts that were best at charming and used ice-element attacks.

    !!

    Earth lizards slightly resembled a lizard. They were said to have the blood of dragons and were a side

    branch of the dragon race. Earth lizards were of earth-attribute spirit beasts and were best at defense.

    Although she didn¡¯t know why the purple-eyed snow fox and earth lizard were fighting, she could sense

    that they were higher level than her, so she kept her distance to avoid being caught in the crossfire.

    Spirit beasts could be divided into elementary, intermediate, advanced, holy, and divine beasts.

    Levels one to three were elementary, four to six were intermediate, and seven to nine were advanced.

    Holy beasts and divine beasts each had nine levels as well. Only when spirit beasts reached level

    seven could they speak, and only divine beasts could transform into human form.

    Since Leng Ruoxue entered the bracelet to cultivate every night, she had already reached advanced

    Spiritual Sovereign with time eleration. However, she still felt that these two spirit beasts were

    stronger than her. This meant that they were at least level seven holy beasts. Levels one to five holy

    beasts were equivalent to human Spiritual Sovereigns, and level seven and above holy beasts were

    equivalent to human Spiritual Supremacies.

    It was a rare opportunity to see a battle between two Spiritual Supremacy-level spirit beasts, so how

    should she let this chance slip away? With this thought, Leng Ruoxue hurriedly hid behind bushes to

    spectate the fight. Although the opportunity was rare, her safety was still more important.

    ¡°Big Sister, those two are level nine holy beasts,¡± Qing Jue said from the Heaven and Earth Bracelet.

    ¡°Level nine? Who do you think will win?¡± Leng Ruoxuemunicated telepathically with Qing Jue.

    Although most of his abilities were sealed, he had traversed through many cosmic spaces with his

    master, so he was considerably experienced and knowledgeable.

    ¡°These two beasts aren¡¯t weak, and each has its own strengths¡­ It¡¯s hard to tell, but judging by the

    current situation, the fox is likely to win,¡± Qing Jue analyzed.

    ¡°Damn fox, if I can¡¯t have it, you can¡¯t either.¡± Seeing that it was at a disadvantage, the earth lizard¡¯s

    milky little eyes shed with viciousness.

    ¡°Stinky reptile, you can¡¯t even defeat me,¡± the purple-eyed snow fox said elegantly. Although it looked

    disheveled now, its nobleness remained unaffected.

    ¡°Big Sister, that earth lizard is going to blow itself up. Come in quickly.¡± Qing Jue sensed the spiritual

    energy in the forest rushing toward the earth lizard and hurriedly reminded Leng Ruoxue to take refuge

    in the bracelet. A level nine Holy Beast self-exploding couldn¡¯t be taken lightly.

    Just as Leng Ruoxue was about to enter the bracelet, she saw the purple-eyed snow fox unleashing a

    spiritual skill, so she waited to see what it would do to prevent the earth lizard from exploding.

    ¡°Damn it! You lunatic!¡± The purple-eyed snow fox could tell what the earth lizard was up to, so it

    unleashed its most powerful ice-element spiritual skill and froze the huge earth lizard into a block of ice.

    Then it copsed onto the ground due to exhausting its spiritual power.

    ¡°Human,e out,¡± the purple-eyed snow fox uttered weakly. In fact, it had long known that there was

    a human nearby, but the human was too weak for it to take seriously. But now that both it and the stinky

    reptile were heavily injured, the puny human would be able to take advantage of them.

    Since the snow fox was aware of her presence, Leng Ruoxue stopped hiding and walked out from

    behind the bushes without hesitation.

    Upon seeing the little human, the purple-eyed snow fox was stunned. It¡¯s actually a woman, and she

    looks decent too. The best-looking human I¡¯ve seen.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I would rather die than acknowledge a weak human as my master.¡± Despite being in a tattered state,

    the purple-eyed snow fox was still arrogant. The proud spirit beast would never acknowledge a weak

    human as its master, even if she looked decent.

    Weak? Is it referring to me? Leng Ruoxue was a bit depressed. Although her cultivation wasn¡¯t high,

    she wasn¡¯t weak either! She wasn¡¯t even hiding her strength currently. But if she knew that the beast

    only saw her as looking decent, she would be even more depressed.

    Leng Ruoxue examined the snow fox before her. Blood and dirt covered its white fur, and it had injuries

    all over its body. Although it was riddled with wounds, it still maintained its natural elegance. She had

    heard that purple-eyed snow foxes were spirit beasts with a noble bloodline. The nobler the bloodline,

    the scarcer the spirit beast. So this snow fox could definitely be regarded as a legendary spirit beast,

    rare and precious.

    Everyone liked beautiful things, and she was no exception. But even though she liked this snow fox a

    lot, she didn¡¯t want to force the fox when it was in a difficult situation.

    Leng Ruoxue approached the snow fox, who was lying motionless on the ground from overdrawing its

    spiritual power and severe injuries, and stuffed a pill into its mouth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to tame you forcibly.¡± She was also very proud. Then she turned and left.

    Dumbfounded, the snow fox watched as the weak human departed. What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t this human

    supposed to capture me while I¡¯m weak and find a beast trainer to tame me? Why is she leaving¡­ This

    isn¡¯t right! The smart snow fox was confused.

    What?! My injuries have healed, and even my spiritual power has restored? Let me try. I¡¯m really okay.

    That pill¡­

    Seeing the human walk farther and farther away, the snow fox hurriedly got up and chased after her.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at therge two-meter tall snow fox blocking her way in bewilderment.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you capture me and find a beast trainer to tame me?¡± the snow fox asked doubtfully. Its

    beautiful, amethyst-like watery eyes reflected a glimpse of shyness

    ¡°Do you think that all humans will capitalize on your injuries to capture you, then find a beast trainer to

    tame and contract you?¡± Leng Ruoxue threw a question back instead.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The snow fox nodded its head earnestly. Aren¡¯t humans like that?

    ¡°Not every human likes to take advantage of others¡¯ difficulties,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. In her previous life,

    she had always seen animals as man¡¯s best friend, or at least more trustworthy than some humans.

    Moreover, her grandfather once told her that humans and spirit beasts should be best friends, and both

    her grandfather and big brother treated their spirit beasts as family members. The Leng family would

    never treat their spirit beasts as mere tools.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23

    Chapter 23: Molested (1)

    The snow fox lowered hisrge head in deep thought, then raised his head and looked at Leng

    Ruoxue. ¡°Although I am a spirit beast, I know to be grateful. You saved me, so I am willing to

    acknowledge you as my master,¡± the snow fox said. As a proud high-level spirit beast, he would rather

    die than be tamed if he was forced by a human into acknowledging them as his master. However, this

    human had not forced him, and he actually owed her a favor now. The one thing that purple-eyed snow

    foxes hated the most was to owe favors.

    After speaking, he initiated the contract directly, and a golden contract array appeared under the feet of

    the human and the beast. When the array disappeared, the contract was formally established.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the big fox in front of her speechlessly. She didn¡¯t say that she wanted him to

    repay the favor. Why did he force himself upon her as well¡­

    But what contract was that just now? Why is it another type of contract I don¡¯t know? Who said that

    there were only equal contracts and master-ve contracts. Was it all a lie? Leng Ruoxueined.

    !!

    ¡°Master, this is a soul contract. It is only avable to spirit beasts with inherited memories. But few spirit

    beasts will actively acknowledge humans as their masters, so humans aren¡¯t aware of the existence of

    this contract,¡± the snow fox exined, knowing what was on his master¡¯s mind. Only if the spirit beast

    initiated a contract would this contract for spirit beasts with inherited memories be established, which

    was why humans did not know about it. Furthermore, spirit beasts that actively acknowledged their

    masters did not need to be tamed, which was also unknown to humans.

    Soul contract? But it seems different from the one with Baby.

    ¡°What are the inherited memories you mentioned?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked thoughtfully. If she

    remembered correctly, Baby said that he knew about the contract from birth. Did that count as inherited

    memories?

    ¡°They are a way of inheritance that only spirit beasts with ancient, noble bloodlines have. Spirit beasts

    will only have part of their inherited memories at birth, and they will obtain more and more memories as

    they advance,¡± the snow fox exined.

    After listening to the snow fox¡¯s exnation, Leng Ruoxue understood. To put it simply, inherited

    memories were the inheritances of certain spirit beast families.

    ¡°Do you have a name?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked suddenly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a name,¡± the snow fox answered. Although other spirit beasts he knew called him Purple

    Eyes, he didn¡¯t consider that his name.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you Charm from now on then!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± the purple-eyed snow fox replied happily.

    ¡°Charm, don¡¯t you think you should wash?¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded him. She heard that purple-eyed

    snow foxes loved cleanliness, especially their snow-white fur, which they viewed as a treasure. To put it

    inly, they were vain foxes in love with their beauty.

    Charm lowered his head to look at himself and then ran away.

    After a while, Charm ran back again. Leng Ruoxue looked at the snow-white fox. He was indeed very

    beautiful, and she could not help but admire his beauty.

    His snow-white fur gleamed in the sun, looking very soft and smooth. With a body more than two-

    meters tall and watery amethyst-like pupils, he looked like arge plush toy. Probably no woman could

    refuse such a beautiful spirit beast!

    ¡°Master, may we not leave this ce for the time being?¡± Charm asked after some thought. Since he

    acknowledged her as his master, he would have to leave with her, but¡­

    ¡°Why?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little puzzled. She was here to train and would not stay in one ce for too

    long. Moreover, she had not gone far yet because this forest was too big!

    ¡°Master,e with me.¡±

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Master, put away this big reptile first!¡± Charm pointed at that big block of ice.

    ¡°This is your trophy.¡± How could she snatch something away from her own beast?

    ¡°What is mine belongs to you, Master. Master, robbery in the forest is verymon. No one is as kind

    as you,¡± Charm said. Master is really different, not like those hypocritical, greedy humans.

    Am I kind? She did not think so. She was just more principled and would not rob casually. If she wanted

    to rob, she would rob from those not pleasing to the eye, such as the seventh prince.

    After storing the earth lizard in a storage ring, Leng Ruoxue followed Charm to a cave, which seemed

    to be his home.

    ¡°Are these green spirit fruits?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the small tree half a meter tall in front of her. On

    the tree, there were five green fruits, each the size of a baby¡¯s fist and obviously still not ripe.

    ¡°Yes, they are almost ripe. I¡¯ve been guarding the tree for a long time. That big reptile tried to steal it

    from me, which was what started the fight,¡± Charm exined.

    ¡°Move it to my space!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Green spirit fruits were also a heavenly material and earthly

    treasure, just not as good as those in her Heaven and Earth Bracelet.

    Space? Charm looked at his master with bewilderment. Green spirit fruits were a great thing, useful to

    both humans and spirit beasts. Humans could increase their spiritual energy and spiritual beasts could

    advance if they ate them. However, it seemed as though his master was not very interested in them.

    Heavens! What is this ce? Charm was dumbfounded as he looked at therge medicinal field in

    front of him. Even more dumbfounding was that he didn¡¯t recognize most of them. However, spirit

    beasts were very sensitive to such treasures, so he was sure that they were definitely good things,

    even better than the green spirit fruits he regarded as a treasure. No wonder Master wasn¡¯t too

    interested in the green spirit fruits.

    ¡°Master, this¡­¡±

    ¡°This is the space I told you about. Pretty good, isn¡¯t it?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more than good¡­¡± Charm did not know what to say. He could only say that his master was really

    abnormal.

    ¡°Big Sister, nt that little tree here!¡± Qing Jue pointed to an empty field. Another two fields had

    appeared after unlocking a seal. Moreover, Qing Jue arranged and managed everything nted.

    ¡°Okay. Has Baby woken up?¡± Baby became very sleepy after entering the forest, so Leng Ruoxue left

    him in the purple bamboo house.

    ¡°Not yet!¡±

    ¡°Master, he¡­¡± Charm looked at the toddler and then at his master, his fluffy face full of question marks.

    ¡°He is Qing Jue, the artifact spirit of the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. Tell him if you want to enter or exit

    this ce from now on,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°When the green spirit fruits are ripe, I¡¯ll concoct them into pills for you to consume,¡± Leng Ruoxue

    added. Concocting pills would best preserve the medicinal value of heavenly materials and earthly

    treasures.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24

    Chapter 24: Molested (2)

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re an alchemist?¡± Charm was pleasantly surprised. No wonder Master has such a magical

    pill. It only took one pill for my injuries to be healed and my spiritual power to be restored. It¡¯s because

    she¡¯s an alchemist!

    ¡°Hey, shall we stay here for a few days?¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. In the space, the

    green spirit fruits will ripen in less than two days. Furthermore, this is Charm¡¯s territory, so it should be

    safe. Thus, she decided to concoct green spirit pills before leaving.

    Charm nodded obediently.

    Three dayster, in the purple bamboo house¡­

    !!

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the translucent green pills in her palm. Although this was her first time using

    green spirit fruits to make pills, the result was not bad. She concocted a total of twenty green spirit pills.

    Green spirit pills were only intermediate pills. Through this period of non-stop practice, she could now

    concoct advanced pills, so green spirit pills were a piece of cake.

    After concocting the pills, Leng Ruoxue just emerged from the Heaven and Earth Bracelet when she

    heard a furious scream. ¡°How can you acknowledge a human as your master¡­¡±

    Immediately afterward, she was hugged by a furry spirit beast. Before she could identify the spirit

    beast, she was being kissed on her beautiful cheek.

    A-am I being molested by a spirit beast?

    Being taken advantage of by a spirit beast was not something Leng Ruoxue could take. She red at

    the spirit beast, only to see a purple fox, a very beautiful purple fox.

    Around two meters tall, he had soft and smooth dark purple fur that glistened in the sunlight, and his

    silver eyes were sleek and shiny. He kept yelling, ¡°So cute! So cute!¡±

    Purple foxes, known as the nobles among the fox race, were spirit beasts with the attributes of lightning

    and water. There were very few purple foxes, and they were highly sought after for their precious fur by

    thedies and young misses of noble families. But purple foxes that could have their fur woven into

    clothing were not the most pure-blooded ones but only purple-furred foxes from side branches.

    Although they were also called purple foxes, they were inferior. True pure-blooded purple foxes had to

    have silver eyes. Silver-eyed purple foxes were formidable high-level spirit beasts, and ordinary people

    did not dare to capture them.

    The purple fox before her was another high-level holy beast. He was slightly weaker than Charm and

    probably around level eight. Looking at his beautiful and exquisite dark purple fur, Leng Ruoxue

    couldn¡¯t help but extend her hand and caressed it. His fur feels good. Cool, soft, and smooth.

    ¡°You like me, don¡¯t you?

    ¡°Since you touched me, you have to take responsibility for me!¡± the purple fox, who had been caressed,

    said happily and shyly. The higher level the spirit beast, the more they liked beautiful things, so he liked

    this human.

    What? I have to be responsible for him just because I touched him? How does that work? Leng

    Ruoxue¡¯s face was dark.

    ¡°Stop making trouble. Go back to your territory.¡± Charm rescued Leng Ruoxue from the purple fox¡¯s

    arms. This brazen cousin of his truly gave him a headache.

    ¡°Cousin, she¡¯s your master?¡± The purple fox looked at Leng Ruoxue with a glow in his eyes.

    Charm nodded and red at his cousin to scram and not cause any more trouble.

    ¡°I want her to be my master as well.¡± After speaking, he directly began contracting with her.

    Before Leng Ruoxue could react, the golden contract array had already disappeared, and the contract

    had been established.

    Leng Ruoxue looked speechlessly at the big purple fox. Why don¡¯t the spirit beasts I meet ask me for

    my opinion before contracting with me? Usually, others needed to pay beast trainers arge sum to

    tame and contract with a spirit beast. But her spirit beasts simply came knocking on her door. Was she

    just too lucky?

    ¡°Why did you want to contract with me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Because I like you!¡± the purple fox said shyly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    What kind of reason is this? You must be joking! However, because Baby had done so before, she was

    now used to spirit beasts contracting her without asking her opinion and was not that angry.

    ¡°Master, your spirit beast affinity is especially strong, but only pure-blooded high-level spirit beasts can

    feel it,¡± Charm exined, implying that she mighte across more of such spirit beasts in the future.

    Alright, seems like I¡¯m very attractive to spirit beasts.

    Leng Ruoxue decided to let the matter rest. She took out a translucent green pill and gave it to Charm.

    ¡°We¡¯ll leave after you advance.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Charm epted the pill happily. He had been stuck at level nine holy beast for a

    long time, and he could finally advance today.

    After looking at Charm running into the cave with the pill, Leng Ruoxue turned to the purple fox.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a name, but Master can call me Darling!¡± the purple fox said bashfully.

    A few drops of sweat rolled down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. What kind of fox is this? How can there be

    such a narcissistic and thick-skinned fox?

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call you Darling!¡± Leng Ruoxue had no choice but to humor this one-of-a-kind purple fox.

    ¡°My beloved master, your Darling is back.¡± Leng Ruoxue was grilling meat in the cave when she heard

    these cringey wordsing from the distance. She looked up helplessly and saw the huge purple fox

    descending from the sky. The purple fox definitely couldn¡¯t fly. He had hopped down from a giant eagle.

    Yesterday, Darling knew that she wanted a flying spirit beast and volunteered to help her find one. As a

    result, Darling went out early this morning and soon brought back this eagle.

    ¡°Wow, Beloved Master, you¡¯re so good to me. Grilled chicken is my favorite!¡± He excitedly picked up the

    grilled chicken and began munching on it.

    ¡°Be careful. It¡¯s hot!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded him before turning her eyes to the ufortable eagle

    standing there. What a mighty and majestic ck-feathered eagle!

    The eagle stood towering over her. It was nearly two meters tall, and its wingspan probably reached ten

    meters. Its golden eyes were fierce and sharp, and its pitch-ck feathers were as sharp as des.

    Moreover, it was a high-level holy beast and a rtively rare dark-attribute spirit beast.

    ¡°Are you willing to acknowledge me as your master?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked the eagle.

    The ck-feathered eagle nodded its giant head. ¡°Lil¡¯ Purple said you¡¯re a good master, so I want you

    as my master.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25

    Chapter 25: Untitled

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°How can you believe whatever he says? What if he¡¯s lying to you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. This eagle is

    so naive!

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Purple is my best friend. He wouldn¡¯t lie to me,¡± the ck-feathered eagle said foolishly

    Immediately after, it contracted with her.

    As the golden contract array disappeared, Leng Ruoxue felt the connection between her soul and the

    ck-feathered eagle¡¯s.

    !!

    How can there be such an honest spirit beast? This doesn¡¯t match its mighty appearance! Leng

    Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help thinking.

    ¡°Do you have a name?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. Typically, high-level spirit beasts would have names, but

    it seemed that her spirit beasts hadn¡¯t bothered withing up with a name for themselves.

    ¡°My friends call me cky.¡± The ck-feathered eagle scratched its head shyly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you Quill from now on!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after deliberation.

    ¡°Thanks for the name, Master!¡± the ck-feathered eagle said awkwardly but merrily. He knew that

    cky didn¡¯t sound good.

    Two dayster, Charm finally broke through and was now a divine beast. With the descent of the

    heaven and earthws, Leng Ruoxue also felt the benefits her spirit beast¡¯s advancement brought her.

    The spiritual energy in her body was more abundant, but she did not advance to peak Spiritual

    Sovereign.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the stunningly beautiful man emerge from the cave. The man

    had an air of unmatched magnificence and elegance, looking pure and charming. His purple eyes were

    bright and deep, and his hair was a beautiful silvery-white. It was hard to imagine that a spirit beast

    would be such a beautiful man after transforming. Such a man would definitely make any woman

    feel inferior.

    ¡°Master.¡± Charm approached Leng Ruoxue, his deep, purple eyes gazing at her gratefully.

    ¡°Very good,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Beloved Master, your Darling will be more beautiful when I advance to holy beast,¡± Darling proimed

    narcissistically.

    2

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Leng Ruoxue cringed and directly sent him into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Wuu¡­ wuu¡­ wuu¡­ Master doesn¡¯t love Darling anymore!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Charm, is he really rted to you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully. How can the two foxes be so

    different?

    Charm nodded helplessly. He knew that his cousin was ridiculous and narcissistic.

    ¡°Charm, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    Charm nodded. He looked at this ce where he had lived for hundreds of years onest time

    sentimentally and then left with Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Master, we should be approaching the territory of the silver wolf tribe soon.¡± Charm had transformed

    into a palm-sized snow fox and was lying on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder.

    Silver wolves preferred to live inrge groups and were the smartest, prettiest, fiercest, and mightiest

    among the wolf race. Moreover, every silver wolf was born an advanced spirit beast. Therefore, no

    human nor spirit beast dared to provoke the silver wolf tribe in the Illusionary Forest, for their revenge

    was absolutely relentless.

    Leng Ruoxue had been in the Illusionary Forest for a while and was clear that every high-level spirit

    beast had its own territory.

    ¡°Charm, would the silver wolf king think we¡¯re here to fight over their territory?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked

    curiously. Although Charm had transformed to look like a spirit beast cub to avoid humans from seeing

    his level, high-level spirit beasts were very sensitive.

    ¡°Master, high-level spirit beasts won¡¯t attack spirit beasts that enter their territories unless they¡¯ve

    infringed on their authority,¡± Charm exined. Spirit beasts with their own territories were highly

    intelligent, so they wouldn¡¯t behave so barbarically.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Leng Ruoxue had a good impression of spirit beasts like wolves.

    ¡°Beloved Master, Darling wants to be by your side. Wuu¡­ wuu¡­ wuu¡­ Let Darling out!¡± Darling¡¯s

    voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s head.

    Hearing Darling¡¯s voice, Leng Ruoxue felt helpless. She had locked Darling away in the Heaven and

    Earth Bracelet for quite some time, so the lively purple fox should be bored to death. With this thought,

    she let Darling out. Darling immediately transformed into a small fox and hopped onto Leng Ruoxue¡¯s

    other shoulder. His fluffy face rubbed against Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face affectionately. ¡°Beloved Master,

    Darling missed you so much!¡±

    Leng Ruoxue chose to ignore his cringiness.

    The one human and two foxes entered the silver wolf tribe¡¯s territory and found a meadow to be their

    campsite. The two small adorable foxes swiftly set up the tents that were many times their size and

    then prepared the rabbit meat Leng Ruoxue took out for dinner.

    Leng Ruoxue started a fire and began grilling the rabbit meat. The two foxesy her side and waited

    quietly.

    When the rabbit meat was almost ready, Leng Ruoxue took out the seasonings she had prepared and

    sprinkled a pinch on the meat. Its fragrance quickly wafted far and wide.

    This rabbit was called a wind rabbit. Although it was a low-level spirit beast, it was nimble and elusive.

    But its meat was delicious, and her gluttonous spirit beasts had caught many of them. She added some

    more seasonings while grilling the rabbit meat, bringing it even closer to perfection.

    There were very few seasonings in this world. However, she found many herbs suitable for making

    seasonings in the Illusionary Forest, as well as a few wild peppers and chili. They made her, who loved

    spicy food, ted. She directly nted them in the fields in the Heaven and Earth Bracelet and had

    already harvested a lot.

    Leng Ruoxue distributed the grilled rabbit meat to Charm and Darling and even let Quill and ze out.

    She also fed Qing Jue, who couldn¡¯t leave the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, a rabbit thigh. She then took

    out some fish from the bracelet to grill.

    Seeing the little beasts around her eating joyfully, Leng Ruoxue felt content. When she looked up, she

    inadvertently spotted an adorable palm-sized silver wolf standing not far away. Its big eyes glistened as

    it looked at her curiously and timidly, clearly wanting toe over but not daring to.

    It must be a silver wolf cub. Leng Ruoxue beckoned to the little guy, and it unexpectedly bolted over.

    Leng Ruoxue picked a rabbit thigh that was not too spicy and handed it to the little wolf. The little wolf

    licked her hand in thanks and then started chewing on the rabbit thigh.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26

    Chapter 26: You Are Special

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    What a cute little one! Leng Ruoxue carefully observed the little wolf as it ate. The cub was a level eight

    spirit beast with good aptitude. The fur all over it was silvery-white, and the patch of silver fur on its

    forehead was particrly obvious. From what she knew, spirit beasts like wolves were extremely

    protective of their cubs. So she released her divine sense and unsurprisingly found two adult silver

    wolves in the bushes not far away. It seemed that the origin of this little fellow was not simple.

    After eating, the little wolf left.

    The next morning, when Leng Ruoxue had just cooked breakfast, the little wolf returned. Looking at the

    uninvited little wolf, she generously offered it breakfast. She even let it y with ze, and the two little

    fellows quickly got along. She was happy that ze finally had a ymate. After all, ze was still a

    child, and Baby, the only other child around her, refused to y with him. Just like this, the little wolf

    came back every morning and left at night. But after a few days, the little wolf¡¯s parents came.

    Just after Leng Ruoxue harvested some nearby herbs and returned to the temporary camp, she saw a

    large silver wolf waiting for her.

    !!

    She looked at the silver wolf. She had already been here for a few days and seen many silver wolves,

    but this was thergest and mightiest one so far. This silver wolf was a level six holy beast, and its

    silver eyes were as keen as daggers. It had a coat of luxurious fur and also a patch of silver on its

    forehead that was exactly the same as the little wolf¡¯s. In addition to being the little wolf¡¯s parent, it was

    probably the silver wolf king here!

    While Leng Ruoxue was looking at the silver wolf king, the silver wolf king was also looking at her. This

    human¡­ I heard from many subordinates that my son looks for her every day. Even I don¡¯t see my son

    as much as this human! Thinking of this, the silver wolf king felt a tinge of jealousy.

    In fact, from the moment Leng Ruoxue set foot on his territory, he already knew. However, all she did

    was pull out weeds every day or practice spiritual skills with his subordinates. She even took good care

    of his son. Besides, she didn¡¯t do anything to harm the silver wolves tribe, so he didn¡¯t mind her. But as

    more and more of his subordinates praised her, he couldn¡¯t help but be a little curious. It had to be

    known that spirit beasts, especially high-level ones, loathed humans. In their eyes, humans were

    greedy, hypocritical, and shameless. Moreover, silver wolves were very proud spirit beasts. For this

    human to gain the approval of so many of his subordinates, it was a testament of this human¡¯s

    uniqueness. It seemed that she was different from other humans.

    ¡°I am Concorde, the king here,¡± the silver wolf king introduced himself.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the silver wolf king doubtfully, not knowing why he looked for

    her. She knew that high-level spirit beasts were as intelligent as humans. Furthermore, she heard from

    Charm that except for some naturally brutal and bloodthirsty spirit beasts, the vast majority of high-level

    spirit beasts would not actively attack humans unless provoked, despite not liking humans.

    Although Charm was around, she was unwilling to annoy this tribe of spirit beasts who liked to hold

    deep grudges, not to mention that she had a good impression of silver wolves. I shouldn¡¯t have

    provoked them, right? I merely found some silver wolves to practice asionally. And I even grilled

    meat for them to repay them¡­

    ¡°You are special!¡± After speaking, the silver wolf king turned around and left.

    Seeing the silver wolf king leave, Leng Ruoxue was bbergasted. Did hee here just to say ¡®you

    are special¡¯ to me?

    ¡°Master, the silver wolf king specially came to see you!¡± whispered the transformed Charm, who was

    lying on her shoulder.

    ¡°Charm, what should we have for dinner?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. She didn¡¯t want to intertwine over the

    matter. Besides, the silver wolf king probably meant no harm.

    ¡°I want to eat grilled fish,¡± Charm said shyly. The fish from the space was really too delicious.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s grill fish!¡± Leng Ruoxue also liked fish.

    From the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, she took out a fewrge fishes that each weighed five kilograms.

    Charm took the initiative to clean them, and Leng Ruoxue released Darling to help. After the

    preparations were finished, guests came.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the little wolf who came every day. This time, he was not alone. By his side

    were two silvery-white wolves. One of them was the silver wolf king she had just met, and the other

    was slightly smaller than the silver wolf king and was a level three holy beast. If she was not mistaken,

    it should be the queen of the silver wolf tribe, the little wolf¡¯s mother. It seemed that the family of three

    were here for a meal. Leng Ruoxue helplessly took out a few rabbits from the Heaven and Earth

    Bracelet, the smallest of which weighed about five kilograms. This should be enough. Fortunately, I

    taught Charm how to grill meat. Otherwise, I would be seriously exhausted.

    The family of three had a very satisfying meal. And from then on, they frequently came for meals.

    Furthermore, Leng Ruoxue gained a better sparring partner.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the sword with a thin and sharp de in her hand. It was a spirit artifact that

    she had refined herself. Although she was not too satisfied, she could make do with it for now. After all,

    although spirit artifact-grade weapons were not the best on the Ling Feng Continent, they were not

    bad.

    Holding the sword, Leng Ruoxue stood opposite the silver wolf king and was ready to begin sparring.

    ¡°Concorde, you¡¯re not allowed to go easy on me, or else I won¡¯t give you any food,¡± Leng Ruoxue

    reminded. She didn¡¯t dare to let her own beasts be her training partners, lest they became hurt. Even if

    she did, she wouldn¡¯t go all out. Thus, she could only find the lower-level silver wolves. But they were

    not on par with her individually, and the training effect wasn¡¯t much, so she would request to fight with a

    few dozen at once. The silver wolf king was different, as he was a level six holy beast, which was

    equivalent to peak Spiritual Sovereign. In fact, he was only slightly stronger than her, so he was

    definitely the best sparring partner. Furthermore, he was very experienced inbat, which allowed

    her to learn a lot.

    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t,¡± the silver wolf king said seriously.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin!¡± Leng Ruoxue initiated attacking. Her sword shed as she charged forward. Her

    sword technique was called ¡®Meteor Sword Technique¡¯, a technique that was part of the Heaven

    Defying Art. This sword technique was known for the sword beams that would shoot out from all

    directions like shooting stars, making it difficult to defend against. Whether it was single or group

    combat, the strike to the enemy would be fatal. And if she infused her spiritual power into the sword, it

    would absolutely be a finishing blow.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27

    Chapter 27: My Life Is Yours From Now On

    The silver wolf was of the wind attribute, extremely fast, and rich inbat experience. They were at a

    stalemate after dozens of rounds of fighting, and no one could overpower the other.

    After a while, the beast and human stopped their showdown.

    ¡°Tie!¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°You won!¡± the silver wolf king said.

    !!

    The woman and beast spoke almost simultaneously. But the silver wolf king knew that he had actually

    lost because Leng Ruoxue had not infused spiritual power into her sword moves. If she had infused

    spiritual power, he would have been seriously injured even if he did not die.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Wow, Beloved Master, you are great!¡± The transformed Darling rushed into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and

    kissed the beautiful face of his favorite master, taking advantage of her in the meantime.

    Leng Ruoxue nced at Darling and touched his head. She was now a bit ustomed to Darling

    taking advantage of her.

    ¡­

    ¡°Master, there are sounds of fighting in front!¡± Charm reminded her.

    ¡°Where?¡± Leng Ruoxue had been staying in the silver wolf tribe¡¯s territory for quite some time. But she

    had gathered almost all the herbs she could in the silver wolf tribe¡¯s territory, so she nned to go

    farther today.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound too far away. Shall we take a look?¡± Charm asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She could learn from watching others¡¯ battles sometimes.

    ¡°What a huge snake¡­¡± Before getting close, Leng Ruoxue saw a dull-yellow snake about one hundred

    meters long and ten meters thick. Is this an¡­ earth python?

    The earth python was an earth-attribute spirit beast that was good at defense and had very tough skin,

    but its meat was very tender. It was a rare delicacy. This earth python was a level three holy beast, and

    its strength was around that of an intermediate Spiritual Sovereign. Its thick skin coupled with its

    defenses would give even a level nine holy beast a tough time when facing it.

    Leng Ruoxue slowly approached and saw the situation in front of her clearly. The thick body of the

    earth python was curling around a man. Although the man was already entangled by the earth python

    and was almost choking to death, the short sword in his hand still kept piercing the earth python¡¯s body.

    It was obvious that the man was persevering with sheer willpower. If he wasn¡¯t strong enough, he

    would have be the python¡¯s food.

    Not far away from them, there was a ck leopard covered in blood and wounds. It was a shadow

    leopard, a level nine spirit beast. It had the attributes of darkness and wind, which was very rare,

    allowing it to be good at stealth and be fast. It was obviously about to perish but still jumped onto the

    python to attack it with its sharp ws. But such attacks were just like tickles to the python. It was

    clearly a one-sided battle.

    ¡°Shadow, quickly run away. Leave me!¡± shouted the man, who was about to be suffocated by the earth

    python.

    ¡°Master, I won¡¯t go. I have to save you!¡± that ck leopard named Shadow said stubbornly.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the interaction between them, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little moved. She

    might have been born cold-blooded. She was not a saint, nor did she want to be a saint. She wasn¡¯t

    meddlesome and hated trouble, especially in this dangerous forest where there were deaths every day.

    Since you were taking risks, you had to be prepared for death. Furthermore, thew of nature was the

    law of the jungle. Therefore, she did not intend to save them at first, but now she wanted to save them.

    It was undeniable that it was the strong bond between the master and the beast that had moved her.

    She herself was someone who loved spirit beasts, so for the sake of the strong bond between them,

    she couldn¡¯t watch them die in front of her.

    Thinking of this, Leng Ruoxue shot powerful fire-attribute spiritual power at the earth python like a bolt

    of lightning, directly hitting its vital spot and killing it with a single blow. After she cultivated the Heaven

    Defying Art, the effects of her heavenly spiritual skills had increased several times. Otherwise, it would

    have been impossible to kill the earth python, which was known for its defense, in one attack just now.

    ¡°Shadow, wake up! Don¡¯t leave me!¡± The man, who just escaped from the python, knelt on the ground

    and hugged the unconscious ck leopard while weeping bitterly.

    Leng Ruoxue sighed. Alright, I will do good to the end. She took out a pill and stuffed it into the ck

    leopard¡¯s mouth.

    It did not take long for the unconscious and wounded ck leopard to wake up.

    ¡°Master!¡± The ck panther looked at its master, who was already safe, and licked his face happily.

    ¡°Shadow, you¡¯re alright. Great!¡± The man looked at Shadow excitedly. Although there were bloodstains

    on its body, its injuries were all healed.

    At this moment, he remembered he hadn¡¯t thanked their savior yet and felt that he was being a little

    rude. ¡°Thank you for saving me and Shadow. My life is yours from now on!¡±

    The man raised his head to see his savior. He was stunned into a trance momentarily, thinking that a

    beautiful and noble goddess had saved him. But he quickly returned to his senses and looked seriously

    at the beautiful woman in front of him, unable to look away.

    ¡°What would I want your life for?¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently, her beautiful eyes looking at the man

    in front of her. He was very young, at most in his early twenties, with good features, resolute and clean-

    cut. Although he was not very handsome, he was very masculine, and his temperament was

    outstanding. His cultivation level was not very high and only at Great Spiritualist.

    ¡°I can do anything as long as you ask me to,¡± that man said resolutely.

    ¡°Really? Even if I ask you to murder, set fires, rob houses, and other things against your conscience?¡±

    Leng Ruoxue deliberately asked. She could see that this man was a firm and upright person. This

    person could be a trustworthy partner who would not betray her. However, she wanted to know

    how far he would go and whether or not he was qualified to be her partner. She did not want someone

    pedantic who was not pragmatic and flexible to be her partner.

    ¡°Yes, I will do anything you ask of me even if it goes against my conscience.¡± He had almost died once

    and was only alive now thanks to her life-saving grace. Not only did she save him, but she also saved

    his best partner, so he had to repay this favor.

    ¡°What is your name?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Feng Moran.¡±

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28

    Chapter 28: Partner (1)

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue.¡±

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue?¡± Feng Moran couldn¡¯t help being a little surprised.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked when she saw his surprised expression.

    ¡°Nothing. I also know someone named Leng Ruoxue,¡± Feng Moran quickly exined.

    !!

    ¡°Is the Leng Ruoxue you know a simpleton?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in realization. Has my reputation

    already spread to the Illusionary Forest?

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Feng Moran asked strangely.

    ¡°I used to be that simpleton,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Feng Moran was speechless. It was too much of a coincidence, and he couldn¡¯t help feeling a little

    skeptical. Didn¡¯t everyone say that Leng Ruoxue is a simpleton? But this woman seems to be pretty

    smart. What simpleton can kill a holy beast? If there¡¯s really such a simpleton, then I would rather be a

    simpleton.

    ¡°Are you really that Leng Ruoxue?¡± Feng Moran asked with uncertainty.

    ¡°Could there be another Leng Ruoxue in this world?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in return.

    ¡°Do you know Leng Ruoxue?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Am I really that famous?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know her, but I¡¯ve heard of her,¡± Feng Moran exined.

    Seems like I¡¯m really famous! Leng Ruoxue felt a little depressed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sad. My reputation isn¡¯t so good either.¡± Feng Moran couldn¡¯t help but want to

    comfort her after seeing how she suddenly turned silent.

    Sad? Do I look sad? Why is his reputation not good? Leng Ruoxue looked at him curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m the trash eldest son of the Feng family,¡± Feng Moran said.

    ¡°A Great Spiritualist is trash?¡± Leng Ruoxue really couldn¡¯t understand. Is it possible that everyone in

    his family is Spiritual Monarch and above? However, she never expected that the person she saved

    was the eldest son of the Feng family.

    ¡°My aptitude is the worst in my family,¡± Feng Moran exined. The Feng family was one of the Five

    Great Families. Although he was the eldest son of the main branch, his aptitude was not good enough,

    so he was despised within the family and gradually became the trash eldest son in everyone¡¯s mouth.

    s, this is probably the sorrow of a big family. In an ordinary or small family, a Great Spiritualist is

    highly valued.

    ¡°Are you willing to be my partner?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after some thought. She didn¡¯t want an

    obedient subordinate who only followed her orders. What she wanted was a partner who could fight

    alongside her, was trustworthy, and would never betray her. She valued character more than strength.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ very weak!¡± Feng Moran said, a little flustered. To be honest, he hadn¡¯t thought about being her

    partner. It was not that he didn¡¯t want to, but that he felt that he was unqualified. With his strength, not

    only would he be unable to help, on the contrary, he might drag her back. Therefore, he wanted to

    repay her by being a mere servant.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your strength. What I want is your character. My partner must be trustworthy, will

    never betray me, and can fight side by side with me!¡± Leng Ruoxue exined, knowing his concerns.

    Partners were more important than friends. Partners and subordinates had to be loyal, but partners

    were different from subordinates. The rtionship between partners was equal. They had to respect

    each other, trust each other, and never betray each other.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know me,¡± Feng Moran said.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough for me that you stuck by your spirit beast.¡±

    ¡°Shadow is my most important family and my only friend¡­¡± Feng Moran said as he caressed Shadow¡¯s

    ck fur.

    ¡°I am willing to be your partner, and I will never betray you.¡± Feng Moran had thought it through. What¡¯s

    there not to be confident about since she doesn¡¯t dislike my low level and poor strength? Besides, I

    may be weak now, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I will never be able to break through! I can¡¯t change my

    aptitude, but I can work several times or even dozens of times harder than others. I believe that I will

    be a powerhouse one day!

    ¡°Okay. Then from now on, you are my partner.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a pill and motioned for him to

    take it to heal his injuries first. His injuries might not be serious, but he shouldn¡¯t continue bleeding like

    this.

    ¡°My injuries aren¡¯t serious, so I don¡¯t need such a precious pill.¡± He knew the value of pills, especially in

    this dangerous forest. Even the mostmon pill was very precious.

    ¡°I¡¯m an alchemist. I have plenty of them.¡±

    Feng Moran was speechless. She possessed such strength, and she was even an alchemist. How

    could others live with someone like her around?

    But after hearing that she was an alchemist, Feng Moran did not decline. He took the pill and put it in

    his mouth, and his injuries healed instantly.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to change my clothes.¡± Feng Moran looked at his tattered and bloody clothes, a little

    embarrassed.

    ¡°Changeter. It¡¯s getting dark, so let¡¯s leave this ce first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Of course, she did not

    forget to put away her spoils before leaving.

    ¡°But the smell of blood on my body will attract other spirit beasts.¡± Feng Moran was somewhat

    concerned.

    ¡°Just as well. I can use them as opponents,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we going?¡± Feng Moran looked at Leng Ruoxue and asked after they walked for a

    while.

    ¡°The silver wolf tribe¡¯s territory!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. Let¡¯s go somewhere else!¡± Feng Moran advised. Silver wolves were too fierce and

    difficult to deal with, so no one dared to provoke them.

    ¡°Dangerous? I¡¯ve been staying there for a while.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at him innocently.

    Just as they were talking, a silvery-white little wolf ran out from nowhere. ¡°Big Sister, Big Sister,

    Fengfeng missed you so much!¡±

    Feng Moran looked at the silvery-white little wolf in a daze. He was rubbing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s calf with

    pride and kept calling her Big Sister.

    ¡°I-is this a silver wolf cub?¡± He knew that silver wolves were very protective of their children, so many

    people said that it was better to provoke an adult silver wolf than to provoke their children because the

    revenge of silver wolves was really too terrifying. But this little wolf obviously knew Xue¡¯er, which made

    him a little dumbfounded.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29

    Chapter 29: Partner (2)

    ¡°You¡¯re being naughty again!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly while holding up the little wolf. This little

    fellow was very naughty, not allowing others to be worry-free.

    ¡°He is Yinfeng, the child of the silver wolf king,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined. She was the one who gave

    the little wolf his name.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No wonder Xue¡¯er dares to camp in the silver wolf tribe¡¯s territory. s, I shouldn¡¯tpare myself to

    her. Apart from her, no dares to live there. Feng Moran couldn¡¯t help sighing.

    !!

    ¡°Big Sister, who is he?¡± Little silver wolf Fengfeng¡¯s beautiful silver eyes looked at Feng Moran

    curiously.

    ¡°He is Big Sister¡¯s new partner. Fengfeng can call him Big Brother,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed. This little

    silver wolf was a very cute and likable little fellow.

    ¡°Big Brother,¡± Fengfeng called out obediently.

    ¡°Good.¡± Feng Moran stretched out his hand and gently caressed the cute little silver wolf¡¯s head.

    However, he couldn¡¯t believe it. An uncontracted spirit beast actually addressed him as Big Brother. It

    was all very surreal and bizarre. Probably no one else other than Xue¡¯er had such an experience.

    ¡°Big Sister, what delicious food will you make for Fengfeng today?¡± Fengfeng asked curiously while

    looking at Leng Ruoxue with his bright silver eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯ll knowter,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. What a glutton.

    They walked for a while and came to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s camp. Feng Moran rubbed his eyes as he looked

    at the silver wolves lying around the tent, dumbfounded. They were indeed silver wolves, and not just

    one but a whole group. He counted thirty-six of them, and they were not silver wolf cubs but all adult

    silver wolves.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, they¡­¡± Feng Moran looked at the surrounding silver wolves and felt his hair stand on end.

    ¡°No problem. They¡¯re my friends.¡± Leng Ruoxue calmed him.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Hearing Xue¡¯er¡¯s words, he felt slightly relieved, but he was still a little nervous.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, go and change your clothes!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded him, who was still wearing

    bloody clothes when they arrived at the camp.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Moran turned and walked into the tent to change clothes.

    Leng Ruoxue took out the big snake from her storage ring and threw it on the ground. Then she let her

    beasts out and asked them to help clean it so that they could eat snake meat tonight. The beasts

    nearly drooled when they heard this. Snake meat was very delicious. Moreover, it was a holy beast,

    which was not something that anyone had the chance to eat.

    Leng Ruoxue turned her head to look at the sluggish silver wolves. ¡°Go and help clean it, or there will

    be no food for a while!¡± The earth python was so huge, so how could her beasts manage to clean it by

    themselves?

    ¡°Master, here.¡± Charm took off the earth python¡¯s skin intact and handed it to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Beloved Master, and this.¡± Darling held a fist-sized yellowish-brown crystal in his little paw and handed

    it to Leng Ruoxue tteringly.

    Leng Ruoxue stored the earth python skin and then raised the crystal in her hand. The crystal was very

    clear and contained very abundant earth-attribute spiritual power. She knew that this was the spirit

    crystal of a spirit beast, and spirit crystals were the source of the spiritual power of spirit beasts. The

    spiritual power of spirit beasts was stored in spirit crystals, and spirit beasts could directly absorb the

    spiritual power inside. However, rtively speaking, the effect of direct absorption by spirit beasts was

    better than that of humans. Humans usually used spirit crystals to gather spiritual power. A perfect holy

    beast-level spirit crystal like this was absolutely valuable.

    After changing his clothes, Feng Moran emerged and saw the huge earth python lying on the ground.

    The silver wolves were using wind des to cut the flesh of the earth python into pieces while Xue¡¯er

    was making a fire.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you nning to eat this earth python?¡± Feng Moran asked, slightly surprised.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you know the value of this earth python?¡± He guessed that she might not know the

    preciousness of this holy beast.

    ¡°I heard the earth python meat is very delicious, so I want to try it,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s delicious, but it¡¯s also very expensive. Like this big one, it can sell for hundreds of thousands

    of amethyst crystals,¡± Feng Moran exined. He had only eaten earth python once when he was very

    young. Although it was merely a small piece, the deliciousness was unforgettable for life. Moreover,

    that was only an advanced spirit beast. The meat of this holy beast earth python would definitely be

    more delicious.

    Leng Ruoxue did not expect this earth python to be so valuable. The main currency of this world were

    gold coins and amethyst crystals. One amethyst crystal was equal to one thousand gold coins, and one

    thousand gold coins was enough for ordinary people to live for a year. A small piece of earth python

    meat would probably be enough for ordinary people to live for several years. But she did not intend to

    sell it even if it was valuable. If it was really delicious, she had to save some for her grandfather and big

    brother. She had been out for several months and was starting to feel a little homesick.

    ¡°All the more so that I have to taste it to see if it¡¯s really that valuable,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered.

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll help you,¡± Feng Moran said. In fact, he really wanted to taste it as well. It was

    extremely rare to be able to eat the meat of a holy beast.

    Feng Moran took a piece of meat the size of a basin and pierced it with a branch. He released a water

    ball to clean it and then put it above the fire for grilling. Just after grilling it for a bit, a delicious smell

    wafted through the air.

    ¡°It smells so good!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help eximing. She was really looking forward to it since it

    smelled so good before adding any seasoning. She also picked up a piece of meat and started grilling

    it. The surrounding beasts were all drooling as theyy down around them both obediently.

    The smell of the grilled meat floated far away, attracting many spirit beasts. But no spirit beast dared to

    come forward and just stared from afar.

    ¡°Did your entire tribee?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked speechlessly while looking at therge group of silver

    wolves. There were thousands of silver wolves. She would be exhausted just from grilling meat.

    The silver wolf king looked at Leng Ruoxue with some embarrassment and feeling wronged. He did not

    ask them toe. They were attracted by the smell of the grilled meat. It was not his fault!

    Feng Moran looked dumbfounded at the silver wolves that suddenly appeared, and the meat in his

    hands almost fell to the ground. T-this is too exaggerated!

    ¡°Tell your tribe that each wolf can only get a small piece of raw meat,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the silver

    wolf king after thinking about it. She couldn¡¯t cook for them all, but she could still give them some raw

    meat. After all, she had lived in the silver wolf tribe¡¯s territory for so long, and she had formed a good

    rtionship with these silver wolves.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30

    Chapter 30: Another Freeloader

    ¡°Thank you,¡± the silver wolf king said with gratitude. Although raw meat wasn¡¯t as delicious as cooked

    meat, it was the flesh of a holy beast, so it would definitely be nourishing for his subordinates.

    Leng Ruoxue used wind des to slice the earth python meat into small pieces that each weighed

    around a kilogram. Then she allowed the silver wolves toe forward one by one to receive the

    meat. After receiving the meat, every wolf would thank her and then leave with their food.

    After all the silver wolves finished receiving the raw meat and left, Leng Ruoxue looked at the

    remaining earth python meat. Fortunately, the snake was big enough. After giving out so much, there¡¯s

    still more than half left. She counted the number of silver wolves still around. These silver wolves were

    closer to her because they were her training partners, so of course she couldn¡¯t just give them raw

    meat. She left enough meat to eat and then put away the rest.

    She, Charm, and Feng Moran busily grilled for almost two hours before cooking all the meat. After the

    wolves received their portion, they would find their favorite spot and begin eating. As for the silver wolf

    king¡¯s family, they sat around Leng Ruoxue with her beasts and had a sumptuous feast.

    !!

    ¡°What seasoning is this? It¡¯s really fragrant!¡± Feng Moran couldn¡¯t help asking as he ate. It was spicy,

    numbing, and very vorful.

    ¡°Chili, pepper, and cumin,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She found cumin just recently.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of chili, but it¡¯s too spicy. No one eats it. I¡¯m not too sure what pepper and cumin are,¡± Feng

    Moran said in puzzlement.

    Leng Ruoxue showed him a few grains of pepper and cumin.

    ¡°They¡¯re so small but taste so good! Amazing!¡± Feng Moran was surprised.

    ¡°The meat smells so good! May I have a piece?¡± A pleasant male voice suddenly sounded.

    Yet another freeloader. This was Leng Ruoxue¡¯s only thought after hearing these words.

    She looked at the source of the voice and saw a man of noble temperament and extraordinary bearing.

    His delicate facial features were so beautiful that it was capable of causing the downfall of a nation. His

    alluring pupils were as ck as ink and could capture the souls of others, and his silky smooth fair skin

    would make any woman jealous. He was truly a freakishly enchanting man of unparalleled beauty!

    Beauty capable of causing the downfall of a nation was usually used to describe women, but Leng

    Ruoxue couldn¡¯t find a better description for him.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    If her big brother was an untainted immortal, and Charm was a pure and charming fairy, then this man

    was a peerless freak beyond this world. He was the best-looking man she had ever seen. Although she

    wasn¡¯t one to lose herself in beauty, in the face of such beauty, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at him

    more.

    Which family is he from? They should take him back quickly! This kind of freakish beauty shouldn¡¯t be

    allowed out! Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help quipping.

    ¡°May I?¡± The stunningly beautiful man looked at her pitifully, tears faintly glimmering in his ck eyes.

    Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words. Please, please, please don¡¯t look at me like that, okay? It¡¯s not

    like I¡¯ve bullied you. His eyes didn¡¯t have such a pitiful look a moment ago¡­ Ahhh, why do I always

    meet maniptive guys who like to pretend to be pitiful?

    Leng Ruoxue helplessly gave them two pieces of meat while finally ncing over at the other man. He

    was also handsome but overshadowed by the freak.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m Ye Chen. What¡¯s your name?¡± asked the freakishly beautiful man, Ye Chen, as he

    stared at Leng Ruoxue with his shiny ck eyes.

    Ye Chen? Sounds familiar! I think I¡¯ve heard of the name somewhere before¡­

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, and he is my partner, Feng Moran.¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence! My fianc¨¦e is also named Leng Ruoxue.¡± Ye Chen, the freak, smiled charmingly

    from ear to ear.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She was speechless. No wonder his name is so familiar. This is the name of the fianc¨¦ I tossed to the

    back of my mind! Isn¡¯t he supposed to be¡­ weak and sickly? He doesn¡¯t look weak and sickly!

    ¡°Stop smiling!¡± Leng Ruoxue was somewhat annoyed. Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re already too freakishly

    good-looking? Smiling so charmingly and attractively, do you want to make memit a crime?!

    Upon hearing this, the freak Ye Chen smiled even brighter. The smile was so alluring that even the sky

    looked dull inparison.

    Leng Ruoxue red at the freak fiercely and then turned away to focus on eating the grilled snake

    meat in her hands.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er. I will call you Xue¡¯er!¡± Ye Chen said.

    Leng Ruoxue ignored him and continued eating.

    Ye Chen ate while scrutinizing Leng Ruoxue openly.

    His stare made her ufortable all over, so she simply went to a corner to eat. For some reason, the

    man made her feel danger, and she couldn¡¯t be at ease.

    After finishing her food, Leng Ruoxue said she was going to rest and went straight into her tent

    The next morning, when she emerged from the tent, she saw Feng Moran preparing breakfast but not

    the two uninvited men from yesterday.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡±

    Leng Ruoxue turned around when she heard the voice. She saw the freak standing behind her, holding

    two fish.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave?¡± Leng Ruoxue identally revealed her thoughts.

    ¡°Do you want me gone so badly? You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e! Since we¡¯ve met, of course we should stay

    together so that we can take care of each other!¡± Ye Chen said as if it was obvious.

    ¡°I¡¯m not your fianc¨¦e!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t want to ept him. She trusted her instincts. This man was

    dangerous, and she should keep away.

    ¡°My fianc¨¦e¡¯s name is Leng Ruoxue. Since your name is Leng Ruoxue, then you are fianc¨¦e!¡± Ye Chen

    said earnestly.

    What kind of logic is that? She was going crazy!

    ¡°Besides, shouldn¡¯t you protect me? This forest is so dangerous. How can you leave a weak man like

    me to fend for myself? What if Ie across a female pervert? My innocence is reserved for my

    fianc¨¦e, so you have the duty to protect me!¡± Ye Chen said boldly and justifiably, as if he didn¡¯t feel that

    there was anything wrong with what he said.

    Hispanion, Mu Li, walked away upon hearing this, his whole face screaming that he had no idea

    who Ye Chen was.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31

    Upon hearing what Ye Chen said, Leng Ruoxue was stunned. I-is this something a man should say?

    Protect this freak from female perverts? If you¡¯re so scared, why are you going out and wandering

    around? Although she couldn¡¯t see this freak¡¯s strength, hispanion was an advanced Spiritual

    Sovereign!

    ¡°I also need protection, so¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue actually wanted to say that she couldn¡¯t protect him, but

    before she could finish, he interrupted her.

    ¡°That¡¯s even better! I¡¯ll protect you, and you¡¯ll protect me! We¡¯ll protect each other!¡± Ye Chen smiled

    brightly.

    Leng Ruoxue felt helpless. She could tell that the man was nning to rely on her.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ve prepared breakfast!¡± Feng Moran said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue decided not to intertwine over the matter. If he wants to rely on me, there¡¯s

    nothing much I can do. I¡¯ll just enjoy breakfast first!

    After breakfast, Leng Ruoxue gave Feng Moran a pill. ¡°Big Brother Feng, go and break through!¡±

    ¡°Is this a¡­ spiritual essence pill?¡± Feng Moran looked at the pill in Xue¡¯er¡¯s hand in astonishment. He

    knew that she was an alchemist, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be able to concoct spiritual essence

    pills. Doesn¡¯t this mean she¡¯s already a Master Alchemist? Although Master Alchemists were not top-

    tier, they were highly sought after by major forces.

    ¡°Yes. After you advance, we¡¯ll leave here,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She had stayed here for a while and

    almost finished picking all the herbs, so it was time for her to move on.

    With a grateful look, Feng Moran took the pill from Xue¡¯er and entered his tent.

    After seeing him enter his tent, Leng Ruoxue set up a barrier around it to prevent him from being

    disturbed.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s have grilled fish for lunch!¡± Ye Chen didn¡¯t want to be ignored and pestered her.

    ¡°We just had breakfast¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Another glutton?!

    ¡°Let¡¯s prepare first!¡± Ye Chen looked at the stunning beauty pitifully.

    ¡°Then go and prepare!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    Hearing her words, he took off to prepare for lunch happily.

    Two hourster, Leng Ruoxue sensed more and more spiritual energy flowing toward Feng Moran¡¯s

    tent and knew that he was about to break through. Seems like the spiritual essence pill is effective.

    An hourter, as the heaven and earthws faded away, Feng Moran emerged from his tent, looking

    refreshed and ted. ¡°Xue¡¯er, thank you!¡±

    Feng Moran¡¯s eyes glittered like stars as he looked at Leng Ruoxue with gratitude. Although he was the

    eldest son of the main branch of the Feng family, he was not qualified to take a spiritual essence pill

    due to hiscking aptitude in such a top-notch family with abundant talents. He didn¡¯t expect to meet

    Xue¡¯er and change his fate.

    ¡°I, Feng Moran, am willing to follow Leng Ruoxue all my life and will never betray her!¡± Feng Moran

    suddenly dered solemnly. With that, a contract array descended, covering them in it.

    ¡°Follower contract? Big Brother Feng, you¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t know what to say. She just looked at

    Feng Moran slightly reproachfully. She knew that he wanted to thank her, but he didn¡¯t have to use this

    method!

    The follower contract was one of the severest contracts between people on the Ling Feng continent.

    The follower in the contract had to be forever loyal, and betrayal was impermissible regardless of

    thought or action. Otherwise, the follower would be obliterated by heaven and earthws.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, go wash up and change your clothes.¡± Seeing that things had already unfolded like

    this, Leng Ruoxue knew that it was meaningless to say anything else. But she knew that she couldn¡¯t

    only treat Feng Moran as a partner anymore but also as a family member.

    Feng Moran looked down and realized that a grayish-ck substance giving off a peculiar smell was

    covering his body. He blushed and hurried to the nearby river to wash up.

    It seems that adding jade elixir to spiritual essence pills has the effect of remolding the body. Jade elixir

    was a spiritual liquid produced by heaven and earth, and it had the effect of remolding your body and

    changing your physique. Of course, Qing Jue had told her this because there was a jade elixir spring in

    the Heaven and Earth Bracelet that had been producing it for hundreds of millions of years. It was the

    milky-white fluid that exuded an exotic fragrance. As for additional effects, even Qing Jue didn¡¯t know.

    Although she had concocted a lot of spiritual essence pills with jade elixir added, she had left most of

    them with her grandfather, so she didn¡¯t know exactly what had changed with the new spiritual essence

    pills. However, she knew that the effect was definitely better than the original.

    ¡°I-is this me?¡± After washing, Feng Moran looked in disbelief at his smooth and supple skin.

    ¡°Hey, why are you in a daze there?¡± Darling, who came to look for him, yelled impatiently.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just slightly fairer skin and a betterplexion? Why are you overreacting? If you follow my

    beloved master, things like these will happen all the time. Your ability to bear surprises is too bad. You

    have to work on it!¡± Darling taught him.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and go back to pack up. We¡¯re leaving in the afternoon,¡± Darling urged.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Feng Moran replied. Seems like I really have to work on my ability to bear surprises.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°Wuu¡­ wuu¡­ wuu¡­ Big Sister, Fengfeng doesn¡¯t want you to go.¡± The little silver wolf cried in Leng

    Ruoxue¡¯s arms, his beautiful fur wet with tears.

    ¡°Fengfeng, you have to be obedient, and don¡¯t be naughty, okay?¡± Leng Ruoxue coxed him. She was

    also reluctant to part with this little guy, but she could not bring him along. After all, he still had a family

    and an entire tribe.

    Leng Ruoxue passed the little wolf back to the silver wolf king and handed him a bottle of green spirit

    pills.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± The silver wolf king knew that this human was an alchemist, so he did not decline. After

    epting the pills, he gave her a white fang.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the fang in puzzlement. It was roughly the size of an adult¡¯s palm, translucent

    and milky white, and slightly warm to the touch like jade.

    ¡°This is the token of us wolves. Having it with you, you will be regarded as the most honorable guest of

    the wolves in any forest,¡± the silver wolf king exined.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. The wolf race was the biggest spirit beast race in the forests. Having

    the friendship of the wolves would definitely be very helpful for their training in the forests.

    After bidding farewell to these lovable silver wolves, Leng Ruoxue and the others left their territory

    under the reluctant gazes of the wolves.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, here. Eat this!¡± Ye Chen passed her a grilled fish. They had left the silver wolf tribe¡¯s territory

    for a few days, but her spirits were still down, so he was worried about her. He really wanted to go and

    capture some silver wolves to contract them with her.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Leng Ruoxue epted the fish and took a bite. Suddenly, a piercing wolf¡¯s howl

    resounded.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked Charm, who was lying on her shoulder.

    ¡°A signal for the wolves to gather,¡± Charm exined. Humans might not understand the howls of spirit

    beasts, but other spirit beasts could.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Just as Leng Ruoxue was about to continue asking, a mercenary team of roughly a dozen

    people approached them.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Greetings, everyone. It¡¯s gettingte, and we can¡¯t find a suitable ce to camp. Can we share this

    ce with you?¡± a man in his forties asked politely. He should be the leader of this team.

    ¡°If I said no, would you leave?¡± Ye Chen said with a faint smile. They look calm on the surface, but

    there¡¯s a panic in their eyes. They must have gotten into some trouble. Wanting to share the camp is

    fake. Their real intention is to drag us into it and have us fight for them if anything goes wrong. We

    won¡¯t be taken advantage of so easily. Moreover, trouble that an intermediate Spiritual Sovereign can¡¯t

    solve is definitely big trouble.

    ¡°Erm¡­¡±

    ¡°Us choosing this ce to camp is your good fortune. Stop being ungrateful and making a fuss and

    make some room for us.¡± A snobbish and arrogant female voice sounded.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± the middle-aged man yelled. He had had enough.

    ¡°Third Uncle¡­¡± the snobbish youngdy said in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°We really can¡¯t find a better spot to camp. Please help us! We will never forget your kindness!¡± the

    middle-aged man said courteously and smiled friendly.

    ¡°We are from the Xu family. It is your honor to have us stay here for the night!¡± the snobbish youngdy

    couldn¡¯t help interjecting again.

    ¡°The Xu family of the Five Great Families?¡± Leng Ruoxue finally spoke.

    ¡°Of course we are! Let me tell you, it¡¯s your honor that we¡¯re willing to stay at your shabby little ce!¡±

    the youngdy said arrogantly.

    ¡°Yes, we should be honored¡­

    ¡°Are you rted to Xu Na¡¯er?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly.

    ¡°She¡¯s my elder sister. Why? Do you know her?¡±

    ¡°No. But I¡¯ve heard her name.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Of course. My sister is second on the Ling Feng Continent beauty rankings, and many people

    know her,¡± the youngdy said arrogantly, as if she herself was second.

    ¡°Alright, let them stay!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Ye Chen and then went back into her tent.

    ¡°You can stay, but don¡¯t stay too close to us,¡± Ye Chen said coldly. The Xu family?

    ¡°Thank you.¡± The middle-aged man thanked them and then organized his group to set up camp.

    The snobbish youngdy didn¡¯t have anyone around her now, and she looked around curiously.

    ¡°Lin¡¯er, don¡¯t wander around,¡± the middle-aged man warned.

    ¡°I know,¡± Xu Lin¡¯er said impatiently, but her eyes kept looking around. What¡¯s so good about this ce?

    Why does Third Uncle insist on camping here? Suddenly, Xu Lin¡¯er¡¯s gaze stopped, and she couldn¡¯t

    move her eyes away.

    What a beautiful man! Although he¡¯s standing in a dark corner, his brilliance can¡¯t be covered! He was

    the best-looking man she had ever seen, and her heart was racing. It was as though only she could

    see this peerlessly beautiful man in the world.

    ¡°I want to marry you!¡± With starry-eyed infatuation and a love-struck gaze, Xu Na¡¯er dashed to right in

    front of Ye Chen. There was even some dubious liquid flowing at the corner of her mouth.

    Everyone was bbergasted by what she said. Ye Chen stood there expressionlessly and gazed coldly

    at the love-struck fool.

    ¡°You¡¯re not worthy!¡± Ye Chen said impatiently as the murderous gaze in his eyes fleeted away.

    ¡°Do you know who I am? I am the most pampered second youngdy of the Xu family. I am giving you

    face by taking a fancy to you. Don¡¯t be so ungrateful. Or else you will regret itter!¡± Xu Lin¡¯er

    screamed hysterically. She finally liked a man, but he unexpectedly didn¡¯t appreciate it.

    Not far away, Mu Li and Feng Moran watched this ridiculous scene, bbergasted. What is this¡­

    Not to mention the two of them, even the mercenaries who came with Xu Lin¡¯er felt a little

    embarrassed. They couldn¡¯t understand how she could behave like this in this critical and perilous

    situation.

    ¡°Lin¡¯er, stop making a fool of yourself,¡± shouted the middle-aged man, whom Xu Lin¡¯er called Third

    Uncle. Even I can¡¯t tell how powerful he is. That¡¯s why I choose to camp here brazenly. How will she

    ever be worthy of him?

    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t meddle in my affairs! Don¡¯t think you¡¯re really my third uncle just because I call you that!

    You are just someone born of a concubine! You don¡¯t have any rights to control me!¡± Xu Lin¡¯er said

    disdainfully. If her mother didn¡¯t tell her to behave before she came out and that he was a Spiritual

    Sovereign, she wouldn¡¯t even call him Third Uncle. But he actually thought that he really was her elder,

    and he had been ordering her around and criticizing her all along the way, trying to manage everything.

    She had long been displeased with him.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The middle-aged man almost fainted from anger.

    ¡°The Xu family truly taught you well! Worthy of being one of the Five Great Families!¡± Leng Ruoxue

    walked out of her tent when she heard what they said. With the excitement outside, she wanted to join

    in on the fun!

    ¡°W-who are you to say that?¡± Xu Lin¡¯er was agitated when she saw the stunningly beautiful woman

    capable of causing the downfall of a nation. Although Xu Lin¡¯er knew that she wasn¡¯t as attractive as

    her sister, Xu Na¡¯er, she was still very confident about her beauty. But this woman was even more

    beautiful than them. Rather¡­ she was even more beautiful than Shui Xinran, the first beauty of the

    Ling Feng Continent. She was already very upset by the fact that Shui Xinran was more good-looking

    than them, but now there was an even better-looking one! They couldn¡¯t do anything to Shui Xinran, but

    couldn¡¯t she do something about this woman?

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33

    ¡°Wife, someone wants to snatch your man. You have to protect me!¡± Ye Chen immediately looked at

    Leng Ruoxue pitifully when he saw here out of her tent.

    1

    Leng Ruoxue nced at him and then ignored him. After spending a few days together, she had

    be familiar with his tasteless words and behavior.

    ¡°Wife?¡± Xu Lin¡¯er looked at Leng Ruoxue with even more jealousy. Then she must die!

    Suddenly, a group of silver wolves approached and surrounded them.

    The mercenaries, who were petrified ever since seeing Leng Ruoxue, suddenly returned to their

    senses when they saw the silver wolves. We still couldn¡¯t run away? They really hated the arrogant Xu

    family¡¯s youngdy. They were just mercenaries and only here for money. But none of them wanted to

    risk their lives for that little amount of money.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the silver wolves in confusion. What are they doing here?

    The tall silver wolf king emerged from the group. His furry face was ted when he saw Leng Ruoxue.

    He turned back and barked softly. The wolf queen also emerged while holding a group of bloody flesh

    in her mouth. She walked to Leng Ruoxue and tearfully lowered the group of badly mutted flesh in

    front of her.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the barely recognizable group of bloody flesh and was heartbroken. It¡¯s Little

    Fengfeng¡­

    The others, including Ye Chen, crowded over. Although they hadn¡¯t spent much time with the little wolf,

    all of them really liked the adorable little guy. Everyone felt heartbroken seeing him like this.

    Leng Ruoxue squatted in front of Fengfeng and checked his breath with her fingers. He was still

    breathing but extremely weakly. Without hesitation, she took out a pill and stuffed it into the little wolf¡¯s

    mouth. Then she looked up at the silver wolf king.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked angrily.

    ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± The silver wolf king stared daggers at Xu Lin¡¯er and the group of mercenaries.

    ¡°You did this?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at them coldly. She had not been so angry ever sinceing to

    this world.

    ¡°Yeah, so what if I did? I liked it and wanted it to be my spirit beast, but it refused!¡± Xu Lin¡¯er said in

    annoyance. In her mind, she always believed that anything she wanted had to be hers. If she couldn¡¯t

    obtain it, she would rather destroy it than let anyone else get it. She didn¡¯t feel that she was at fault at

    all.

    ¡°The people of the Xu family are truly overbearing!¡± Leng Ruoxue said scornfully. What she despised

    the most were the unreasonable and rampant children of the rich and powerful who did whatever they

    wanted just because of their background.

    ¡°Big Sister, Fengfeng finally found you.¡± After the little wolf finally woke up and saw Leng Ruoxue, he

    rubbed his soft fluffy body against her calf, being affectionate.

    ¡°Little Fengfeng, tell Big Sister how she hurt you?¡± Leng Ruoxue hugged the little wolf.

    ¡°She wanted Fengfeng to be her spirit beast, but I don¡¯t like her and refused. So she hit Fengfeng with

    a long ck thing,¡± the little wolf said fearfully.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the silver wolf king doubtfully. Shouldn¡¯t he have sent some adult wolves to

    protect his son? How did someone hurt him?

    Seemingly knowing what was on her mind, the silver wolf king exined helplessly, ¡°He got rid of the

    wolves protecting him and ran off by himself.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Big Sister tell you to be obedient before leaving? Why were you so naughty?¡± Leng Ruoxue

    asked unhappily.

    ¡°Fengfeng missed Big Sister and wanted to find Big Sister,¡± the little wolf said aggrievedly with tears

    welling up in his silver eyes.

    After hearing this, Leng Ruoxue was unwilling to me him. Instead, she moved her gaze to Xu

    Lin¡¯er. ck? Is it that whip? Seeing the ck whip coiled around Xu Lin¡¯er¡¯s waist, she dashed

    forward and grabbed the whip.

    ¡°Give it back to me!¡± Xu Lin¡¯er screamed furiously as she bolted at Leng Ruoxue. It was her favorite

    weapon.

    Leng Ruoxue gently raised her hand, and a stream of fire-attribute spiritual energy instantly sted Xu

    Lin¡¯er away.

    ¡°H-how dare you! The Xu family won¡¯t let you go!¡± After being knocked to the ground, Xu Lin¡¯er

    shrieked hysterically, despite her disheveled appearance. Obviously, she hadn¡¯t understood the

    situation yet and didn¡¯t know her life was in someone else¡¯s hands.

    Leng Ruoxue did not bother to look at her again and instead raised the whip to scrutinize it. It was an

    advanced treasured artifact. The whip was entirely ck and full of barbs, and it was probably made

    from the tendons of a spirit beast. Although treasured artifacts were the lowest grade of armaments,

    the barbs on the whip were deadly enough to kill spirit beast cubs.

    ¡°Little Fengfeng, did this woman hit you with this?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The little wolf nodded in fear.

    Upon hearing this, Leng Ruoxue raised her hand and whipped Xu Lin¡¯er.

    ¡°Aaahhh! How dare you hit me! I won¡¯t let you off! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Xu Lin¡¯er rolled on the ground in

    pain, but she still kept shouting threats.

    ¡°It¡¯s exactly you that I¡¯m hitting!¡±

    Pa! Pa! The whip left strips of bloodstains on Xu Lin¡¯er¡¯s body with each strike.

    ¡°Aaahhhh! Third Uncle, save me!¡± Xu Lin¡¯er screamed in pain.

    The middle-aged man looked at Xu Lin¡¯er in exasperation. Hmph. Now you think I¡¯m your third

    uncle! However, it was not that he didn¡¯t want to save her but that he couldn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t move at all

    now.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Miss, if you treat someone from the Xu family like this, the Xu family won¡¯t forgive you!¡± the middle-

    aged man said, implying that the Xu family would never let her off.

    ¡°This Miss hates being threatened the most,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently and whipped harder.

    ¡°Concorde, I¡¯ll leave them to you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the silver wolf king. If not for her, the silver

    wolves would have already torn them into pieces.

    The silver wolf king nodded, and the wolves gradually closed in on these humans.

    Xu Lin¡¯er, covered in wounds, the middle-aged man, and the dozen or so mercenaries looked at the

    thousands of silver wolves surrounding them and were terrified. However, they knew that there was no

    escape from the vengeance of the silver wolves.

    The wolves swarmed around them, each of them baring their sharp fangs menacingly.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34

    ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me. I¡¯m the most favored second youngdy of the Xu family!¡± Xu Lin¡¯er yelled. But

    her voice became weaker and weaker until nothing could be heard anymore.

    After they got rid of Xu Lin¡¯er and her third uncle, their eyes turned to the dozen or so mercenaries.

    ¡°Captain, what should we do?¡± a mercenary stammered.

    ¡°Wait for death!¡± the captain said sadly. They would not be able to run away. Even if they escaped by

    chance, returning to their mercenary group would be a dead end. The Xu family would not let them go,

    and it was impossible for the group to be enemies with the Xu family for them. Moreover, for

    mercenaries who had dead employers but returned alive, no one would dare to hire them again since

    they would bebeled as greedy for life and fearful of death.

    ¡°Wait!¡± The silver wolf king heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s voice just as he was about to give an order. He turned

    his head in confusion and looked at her.

    ¡°Concorde, they¡¯re just mercenaries. If they didn¡¯t take part in injuring Little Fengfeng, let them go!¡±

    Leng Ruoxue suddenly said. She had been observing for a while now. Although the dozen or so

    mercenaries were scared, none of them begged for mercy. They were true men.

    The silver wolf king looked at the mercenaries, then at Leng Ruoxue, and nodded. He motioned the

    silver wolves to make way and let them go.

    T-these silver wolves don¡¯t intend to kill us anymore. The mercenaries had lingering fears as they

    looked at each other in disbelief, and some couldn¡¯t believe that it was true.

    Seeing them still standing there stupidly, Leng Ruoxue reminded them, ¡°Quickly leave.¡±

    The captain looked at the stunning beauty, struggling in his heart, and then knelt down on one knee. ¡°I,

    Feng Da, would like to acknowledge Miss as my master. I will always be loyal to you and never betray

    you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. She didn¡¯t want to find trouble for herself.

    ¡°If the employers of mercenaries die, even if they return to their mercenary group, they will be regarded

    as people who are fearful of death. Our employer is the Xu family, and they will not let us go. Even if we

    don¡¯t die in the mouths of the silver wolves now, we won¡¯t be able to survive for long after returning to

    the group. I don¡¯t want to die. I¡¯m willing to do anything for Miss to repay you for this great favor,¡± the

    man named Feng Da said sincerely. He knew that if he only said something along the lines of repaying

    her with gratitude, this youngdy would definitely not agree. Therefore, he would rather tell the truth,

    hoping that this youngdy would consider him sincere enough and take in him and his brothers.

    After hearing what their captain said, the other mercenaries also reacted the same way, saying they

    wanted to acknowledge her as their master and would always be loyal to her.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you are so amazing. You are about to undermine the secondrgest mercenary group, the

    Anaconda Mercenary Group!¡± Ye Chen said with a chuckle after looking at the emblem on their chests.

    ¡°Do you want to harm me? If I really take you in, wouldn¡¯t I be enemies with the Anaconda

    Mercenary Group?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be displeased.

    Mercenary groups were divided into six ranks: A, B, C, D, E, and F. A-rank was the highest, and F-rank

    was the lowest. The Anaconda Mercenary Group was the highest rank and also one of the three major

    mercenary groups on the Ling Feng Continent.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. We will never implicate you. Although the Anaconda Mercenary Group is the

    secondrgest mercenary group, they would not dare to offend the Xu family. If they know that our

    employer is dead, they will definitely abandon us. We can follow Miss forever,¡± Feng Da exined.

    ¡°But if the Xu family, one of the Five Great Families, knows that you are following me, I¡¯m afraid they

    will get rid of me together with you, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue said worriedly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing what she said, the mercenaries headed by Feng Da were stunned because they knew that she

    was right. They would indeed be a burden and implicate this youngdy.

    ¡°Miss is right. I did not think it through,¡± Feng Da said, somewhat embarrassed. He originally thought

    that she had to be a member of one of the top families on par with the Xu family since she could

    be friends with these silver wolves, and her appearance and temperament were so outstanding.

    Their lives could be saved this way, but he didn¡¯t expect¡­ Sigh, I was thinking too simply.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at this man named Feng Da. He was about thirty years old, tall, had good

    features, and was at intermediate Spiritual Monarch. Just now, when he said that he wanted to

    acknowledge her as his master, he only mentioned himself and not his subordinates because he had

    made the decision rtively hastily and had not discussed it with them. Then he exined the reason

    he wanted to acknowledge her as his master very sincerely. It was not just for her but also to remind

    his subordinates. Now, after listening to her, he was also aware of the mistakes in his thinking. Yes, this

    is a smart, loyal, and responsible man. She was very satisfied.

    ¡°I can take you all in,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. They had passed her test.

    Feng Da and the others were stunned again. Did we hear it right?

    ¡°But the Xu family¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the Xu family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. She would be enemies with the Xu family

    sooner orter, so it was better to prepare early.

    Feng Da and the others looked at each other happily and then knelt on one knee very neatly. ¡°May I

    ask your name, Miss?¡± Feng Da asked.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue.¡±

    ¡°I, Feng Da, Lin Yuan¡­ would like to acknowledge Leng Ruoxue as our master. We will always be loyal

    and will never betray you!¡± More than a dozen people swore in unison after they said their names one

    by one. The contract array descended on everything, and the contract was established.

    ¡°Get up. Don¡¯t kneel so casually in the future.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the fifteen people. She had not

    thought of asking them to swear allegiance, but she would not refuse. Moreover, the contract just now

    was just a contract of loyalty and not as overbearing as the follower contract. As long as they did not

    betray her, it would have any effect on them.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, since we¡¯ve epted them, why don¡¯t we set up a mercenary group for fun too?!¡± Ye Chen

    said from the side, obviously bored.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Feng Da and the others heard the words of the man who was as beautiful as a heavenly being and

    were dumbfounded. Set up a mercenary group for fun?

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She was also thinking this.

    ¡°What should we name it?¡±

    ¡°How about the zing me Mercenary Group?!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after thinking.

    In this way, the zing me Mercenary Group, known as the Forever F-Rank that caused a huge stir

    and inspired awe across the Ling Feng Continent in the future, was quietly established.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35

    ¡°zing me Mercenary Group, this name isn¡¯t bad! Xue¡¯er, you have to give me a good position!¡± Ye

    Chen said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make you the leader,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She intended to be an arm-flinging shopkeeper1.

    ¡°You should be the leader since they are your subordinates. I can just be a deputy leader,¡± Ye Chen

    said. How can I not know what¡¯s going through Xue¡¯er¡¯s mind? I definitely won¡¯t give her the chance to

    bezy!

    ¡°Yes, Xue¡¯er. You should be the leader,¡± Feng Moran echoed.

    ¡°Yes, Miss. You should be the leader of our mercenary group,¡± the fifteen mercenaries also repeated.

    ¡°See, this is what everyone wants,¡± Ye Chen said with some pride.

    ¡°Well, alright then!¡± Leng Ruoxue said reluctantly. She looked at these fifteen people carefully. Except

    for Feng Da, who was a Spiritual Monarch, the rest were actually Great Spiritualists. Such a group of

    spiritualists was truly luxurious for an ordinary mercenary group. Probably only the three major

    mercenary groups would be able to have such a lineup!

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, please share this with them.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a bottle of spiritual essence pills

    and handed it to Feng Moran. These people might be good in the eyes of others. But in her opinion,

    their strength was still too low.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Moran took the pills and handed everyone one except Feng Da.

    ¡°These are¡­ spiritual essence pills?¡± Feng Da¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He had seen a spiritual

    essence pill once in the mercenary group. It was very simr to these but wasn¡¯t the same.

    After hearing what he said, the other fourteen were all startled. Are these¡­ really spiritual essence

    pills? If they were not orphans, they came from ordinarymoner families. Spiritual essence pills had

    sky-high prices, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t have seen them before.

    ¡°Prepare to advance after taking the pills!¡± Feng Moran said with a smile.

    After hearing what he said, they quickly put the pills in their mouths and then directly sat cross-legged

    on the ground, not daring to dy for a single moment.

    Leng Ruoxue watched as Feng Da looked at his subordinates¡¯ advancement with envy and threw him a

    red fruit. ¡°Eat it!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Miss,¡± Feng Da said gratefully. Even if he didn¡¯t recognize the fruit, he could feel the very

    rich spiritual energying from it and knew that it was definitely something good. He carefully held

    the fruit, found an open spot to sit down, and then consumed it.

    ¡°On behalf of my silver wolf tribe, I have decided to acknowledge you as our master,¡± the silver wolf

    king, who had been silent, suddenly said. The reason why he had been silent just now was that he was

    discussing this with his tribe. He decided to acknowledge her as his master for the sake of his son, but

    he didn¡¯t want to force the other silver wolves. After discussing it with them, he didn¡¯t expect the

    proposal to pass unanimously.

    ¡°Big Sister, Big Sister, Fengfeng wants to be together with Big Sister,¡± the little wolf said happily.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed. But her gaze was on the silver wolf king. She knew that silver wolves

    liked their freedom, so she was surprised that they would make such a decision.

    ¡°You are different from other humans. We believe in you, and Fengfeng doesn¡¯t want to leave you, and

    we don¡¯t want to be separated from our own child,¡± the silver wolf king exined.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will all be my family from now on,¡± Leng Ruoxue said sincerely.

    The silver wolf king nodded and then took the initiative to establish the contract with her. Then the silver

    wolf queen, the little wolf, and all the silver wolves also acknowledged her as their master in turn.

    Contract arrays shed for a long time before slowly disappearing.

    Feng Moran looked at the huge number of arrays, stunned. This was the first time he has seen a

    person contract with so many spirit beasts in his life. Moreover, it was the spirit beasts who took the

    initiative to establish the contracts. It seemed like his ability to bear surprises would indeed improve as

    long as he was with Xue¡¯er.

    In contrast, Ye Chen and Mu Li seemed much calmer.

    After the silver wolves acknowledged her as their master, Leng Ruoxue let all the silver wolves enter

    the spirit beast space, while she brought the silver wolf king and his family directly into the Heaven and

    Earth Bracelet.

    After she finished settling the silver wolves, the mercenaries began to advance one after another.

    After most of them advanced, Leng Ruoxue spoke to Ye Chen and the others and then entered her

    tent.

    After entering her tent, she went straight into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. She watched Little

    Fengfeng sprinting around excitedly and knew instantly that this little guy was adapting well. ze also

    had a little partner now. As for the silver wolf king and queen, they were still adapting.

    Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t bother them. She walked straight into the purple bamboo house and looked at the

    sleeping Baby. Then she calmed her mind and prepared to refine artifacts.

    During this period of time, she had spent much more time on alchemy than artificing, so her artificing

    level was not very high. However, she nned to use her time refining artifacts tonight.

    The next morning, after getting out of her tent, she found that everyone was busy, and their spirits were

    very high. After seeing her, they all stopped working and gathered in front of her, looking at her with

    gratitude.

    ¡°Miss.¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the fifteen people in front of her. Feng Da was now an advanced

    Spiritual Monarch, and three were now intermediate Spiritual Monarchs among the other fourteen

    people.

    Leng Ruoxue took out fourteen badges, gave them to Feng Da, and asked him to share them with the

    others. The badges were golden and had two small beasts on the front. One was a zing me lion,

    and the other was a silver wolf. They were the images of ze and Little Fengfeng. Each of their

    names was engraved on the back of each badge.

    After Feng Da finished distributing them, seeing that he did not have one, he looked at Leng Ruoxue

    eagerly.

    Leng Ruoxue took out a purplish-gold badge and handed it to Feng Da amusedly. Feng Da took the

    badge and happily pinned it on the left side of his chest.

    ¡°The badges need a drop of blood to recognize their master,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    After hearing this, the fifteen of them hurriedly dripped blood onto their badges. After that, all of them

    became stunned.

    ¡°What happened to them?¡± Feng Moran asked curiously as he walked toward Xue¡¯er.

    ¡°This is yours. It will recognize you as its master with a drop of blood.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed Feng

    Moran a purple badge.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Feng Moran did the same without even thinking about it and then became stunned like the

    others.

    ¡°What good thing is that?¡± Ye Chen came forward, carrying two spirit beasts that resembled pigs.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36

    Leng Ruoxue looked at his clothes, a little helpless. This glutton went hunting early in the morning.

    ¡°These are the badges of our mercenary group for you two.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed him and Mu Li a

    badge each.

    They took the badge and pinned them directly on their chests.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, t-this sacred artifact¡­ a defensive sacred artifact?¡± Feng Moran asked in disbelief aftering

    back to his senses. Heavens, could Xue¡¯er also be an artificer?

    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong? Is it strange?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Feng Mo was speechless. Where did this monstere from? Not only is she an alchemist, but she¡¯s

    also an artificer. A sacred artifact! Only an Supreme Artificer can refine one.

    The levels of weapons and equipment were divided into treasured artifacts, spirit artifacts, and sacred

    artifacts. Each level was also divided into elementary, intermediate, and advanced. Only a Supreme

    Artificer could refine sacred artifacts, but the sess rate of that was only 30%.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, you have to calm down. What if I tell you that I¡¯m also a beast trainer?¡± Leng

    Ruoxue said half-jokingly. She nned to have a few of her subordinates establish contracts with spirit

    beasts, so she didn¡¯t intend to hide it anyway.

    ¡°You are a monster!¡± Feng Moran managed to muster saying after being stunned for a while.

    The mercenaries, who had just recovered their senses, also nodded in agreement with Feng Moran.

    Their youngdy was indeed a monster, but this monster was their youngdy and the person they

    wanted to follow, so the more monstrous she was, the better!

    Bing Spiritual Monarchs, defensive sacred artifacts, and Miss said she would help us contract

    spirit beasts¡­ Heavens! They didn¡¯t even dare to think about this type of equipment before, but this

    also made them more determined to follow their youngdy forever.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the excited people in front of her. ¡°Since you are now my subordinates, of

    course I will give you the best equipment. However, it¡¯s not up to me as to how far you can go.¡± What

    she implied was that she would give them the same opportunities, but what they could achieve would

    depend on their own efforts.

    ¡°We won¡¯t let Miss down,¡± the fifteen people said in unison.

    ¡°Feng Da, you will still be their captain in the future,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Feng Da quickly replied, unable to hide the excitement on his face. He originally thought that it

    was enough to stay alive following this youngdy, but he did not expect such a big surprise.

    ¡°In the future, solve everything that you can by yourself. If you can¡¯t solve it¡­ don¡¯t bother me,¡± Leng

    Ruoxue continued irresponsibly. She hated trouble.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Feng Da was stunned and dumbfounded. What does Miss mean?! Miss, do you intend to be an arm-

    flinging shopkeeper? But you shouldn¡¯t leave us alone. Thinking of this, Feng Da couldn¡¯t help looking

    at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly.

    ¡°Then if there¡¯s something that we can¡¯t solve, who should we look for?¡± Feng Da had the expression of

    ¡®Miss, you can¡¯t leave us alone¡¯.

    Leng Ruoxue thought for a while and then casually and very irresponsibly pointed at Feng Moran. ¡°Talk

    to him. He will be your immediate superior from now on.¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er¡­¡± Feng Moran looked at her aggrievedly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Feng Moran, Ye Chen, and Mu Li will all be the deputy leaders of our mercenary group

    from now on. Ask them if you have any issues in the future. Just don¡¯t bother me.¡± Leng Ruoxue made

    up her mind to an arm-flinging shopkeeper no matter what.

    ¡°Okay, look for him if you encounter small things, but only look for me if you meet something big.¡± Ye

    Chen also pointed at Feng Moran.

    ¡°You all¡­¡± Feng Moran was speechless. What sort of people are they?!

    s, Feng Da could see that all of them did not want to take any responsibilities. How can there be

    suchzy people in this world?

    ¡­

    ¡°Miss, I have drafted regtions for the mercenary group. Deputy Leader Feng has read it and said to

    ask you for instructions,¡± Feng Da said after finding Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Since he has okayed it, there¡¯s no need to show me.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the thick pile of paper in

    Feng Da¡¯s hand with a bit of a headache.

    ¡°Miss, you are the leader of the group, and you must agree before we can implement it,¡± Feng Da

    exined.

    ¡°Oh. Put it there first. I¡¯ll take a look when I have time.¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned slightly. So thick!

    Feng Da put the regtion draft in front of her and went to work on other things.

    ¡°Miss, we are back. We gathered a lot of herbs today.¡± Lin Yuan handed the storage ring in his hand to

    Leng Ruoxue. He knew that alchemists like their youngdy would not let herbs go whenever they sawContent held by N?velDrama.Org.

    them. They did not pick ordinary herbs before.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Leng Ruoxue took the ring, moved the medicinal herbs to her ring, and then returned the

    ring to Lin Yuan. Basically, every mercenary would learn some knowledge in distinguishing medicinal

    herbs in order to avoid encountering valuable herbs and not knowing during missions.

    ¡°Miss, I have another piece of news,¡± Lin Yuan said mysteriously.

    ¡°What news?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little curious. During these days, Lin Yuan and the group¡¯s

    knowledge had improved a lot. Ordinary news probably wouldn¡¯t interest him.

    ¡°Purple pearl fruit.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡± Purple pearl fruits were simr to green spirit fruits. Both were more beneficial to spirit beasts

    and could help spirit beasts to advance. But it could only replenish spiritual energy for humans. The

    purple pearl fruit might be dispensable to Leng Ruoxue, but she happened not to have one in her hand.

    Moreover, she had so many beasts, and they would definitely need them in the future.

    ¡°About a two-day journey away from here. I heard that a level nine holy beast is guarding it. And the Xu

    family seems to be there too. Apparently, they have to obtain the purple pearl fruit by hook or by crook.¡±

    Lin Yuan told Leng Ruoxue the news he had heard.

    The Xu family? Leng Ruoxue called Feng Da and asked him to tell everyone to pack up and to set off

    immediately.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why are we leaving in such a hurry?¡± Ye Chen looked at Leng Ruoxue with some uncertainty.

    Feng Moran also looked at Leng Ruoxue iprehensibly. Didn¡¯t Xue¡¯er say we would rest for two

    days before setting off?

    These days, not only had they captured a lot of high-level spirit beasts for contracts, but Xue¡¯er had

    also arranged special training for them. They were all a little tired.

    ¡°There¡¯s a purple pearl fruit in front,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Today, I permit the use of flying spirit beasts,¡± Leng Ruoxue said and summoned Quill at the same

    time. She nned to reach the vicinity of the purple pearl fruit quickly and let the whole team have a

    good rest there instead.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37

    After hearing this, everyone quickly summoned the flying spirit beasts that they had recently

    contracted. Their youngdy usually didn¡¯t allow them to use them. In the words of their youngdy, it

    was to train their endurance.

    Feng Moran summoned the flying spirit beast that he had never had the opportunity to use and was

    ready and waiting for Xue¡¯er to issue the order.

    Mu Li also has his own flying spirit beast, but only Ye Chen did not have one. However, he did not need

    to be invited by others, nor was he embarrassed. Instead, he sat directly on Quill¡¯s back with his arms

    wrapped around Leng Ruoxue¡¯s waist casually.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you have to protect me. I¡¯m afraid of heights.¡± Ye Chen¡¯s face looked terrified. It was obvious

    that he wanted to take advantage of her.

    Leng Ruoxue could do nothing about his cheekiness. She rolled her eyes at him and didn¡¯t bother to

    care about him. She waved her hand to signal everyone to go.

    It only took a few hours before they reached the vicinity of the purple pearl fruit. Leng Ruoxue sat on

    Quill¡¯s back and flew around. Seeing that the ce closest to the fruit was already full of people, she

    chose a ce not too far away from it as their temporary camp. Everyone seemed to be waiting for the

    purple pearl fruit to mature. After everyonended, they quickly set up a camp, lit a fire, and prepared

    to cook.

    ¡°Miss, in addition to the Anaconda Mercenary Group, the Hurricane Mercenary Group and the

    Universal Mercenary Group are also here. Among the Five Great Families, only the Xu family is here.

    In addition, there are several teams sent by some small and medium-sized mercenary groups and

    families. As for the guardian holy beast, I heard it¡¯s a level nine king kong great ape.¡± Lin Yuan, whom

    Leng Ruoxue had sent to scout for news, reported when he returned.

    ¡°King kong great ape?¡± Leng Ruoxue pondered.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, a king kong great ape isn¡¯t easy to deal with. They¡¯re very rare spirit beasts with both offensive

    and defensive capabilities. They have extraordinary strength andbat power,¡± Ye Chen said from

    the side.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded. She also knew that a king kong great ape would be difficult to deal with, but she

    was not too worried because she had Charm with her.

    ¡°Beloved Master, how could you forget Darling? Leave that silly orangutan to your Darling.¡± Darling

    jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and acted coquettishly.

    ¡°You can beat it?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked up and down at the small and cute Darling. With his small arms

    and legs, wouldn¡¯t that giant ape p him t before he could do anything?

    ¡°Master, fighting is a barbaric behavior. How can I, your Darling, do something so crude?¡± Darling said

    in contempt. He was a gentlemanly fox who didn¡¯t like fighting.

    ¡°What method do you have then?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°One cannot reveal the secrets of the heavens,¡± Darling said proudly.

    This little thing actually left her hanging. Leng Ruoxue rubbed Darling¡¯s fluffy little head. ¡°You don¡¯t get

    any share of dinner tonight.¡±

    ¡°Beloved Master, how can you bear to let your dearest Darling go hungry?¡± Darling wailed pitifully. His

    silver eyesined with tears in them yet looked at Ye Chen triumphantly, full of provocation.

    Ye Chen looked at the little purple fox lying in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, acting coquettishly and provoking

    him. He only found him an eyesore. If Xue¡¯er weren¡¯t here, he would have thrown out this stinky,

    coquettish fox. How dare hepete with me.

    Leng Ruoxue felt a headache watching the silent sparks fly between the human and the fox.

    Charm jumped onto Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder and said softly, ¡°Master, food is ready.¡±

    ¡°Charm is still the most well-behaved.¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately ran her hand through Charm¡¯s

    beautiful and white fluffy fur.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m very well-behaved too!¡±

    ¡°Beloved Master, your Darling is also very well-behaved!¡±

    The human and fox spoke in unison while shooting their jealous eyes at Charm, achieving a tacit

    understanding to cooperate.

    ¡°Hurry up and eat. Then rest early after dinner,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The next morning, Leng Ruoxue got out of her tent and saw only Feng Moran, Ye Chen, and Mu Li.

    ¡°Feng Da and the others went out so early?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. It isn¡¯t time for breakfast

    yet, right? Or did I get upte?

    ¡°They said they had something to do and would be backter,¡± Ye Chen exined. It was so early in

    the morning, and yet they were sneaking around. Who knew what they were doing.

    ¡°Miss, we are back,¡± Feng Da said, a little embarrassed.

    ¡°You¡­ Were you robbed?¡± Feng Moran¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Every one of them was in tattered

    clothing and had bloodstains on their bodies. Their cheeks were swollen blue and purple, as though

    they had just been beaten.

    ¡°Very good.¡± Leng Ruoxue nced at their condition. Big Brother Feng only saw their appearance, but

    she noticed that their current strength was the same as before they advanced. The badges she gave

    them had the function of hiding their true strength, and they seemed to have used it. While she didn¡¯t

    care about the Xu family and the Anaconda Mercenary Group, she understood and epted their

    intentions for doing this.

    Ye Chen and Mu Li just nced at them and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡­

    ¡°Young Master! Young Master! I almost couldn¡¯t see you anymore!¡± Covered in blood, Feng Da ignored

    the strange gazes of everyone present, threw himself at the young man¡¯s side, and wept bitterly. The

    dozen or so people behind him were all in bad shape as well.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°You are Feng Da? What happened to you?¡± The young man was puzzled. Feng Da and his team

    might not be the very best in their mercenary group, but they were definitely among the best. How

    could they be in such a miserable state?

    ¡°Young Master, we encountered two earth pythons, both of which were holy beasts. So we¡­¡± Feng Da

    hesitated and stopped speaking.

    ¡°Earth pythons? What about Lin¡¯er and my third brother? Where are they?¡± a middle-aged man rushed

    out of the crowd and asked anxiously.

    ¡°Second Young Lady and Third Master were killed by the earth pythons,¡± Feng Da said with a sad

    expression.

    ¡°Dead? What about the corpses?¡± The middle-aged man didn¡¯t believe Feng Da. His third brother was

    a Spiritual Sovereign. Even if he encountered a holy beast-level earth python, he possessed enough

    strength to fend it off. Moreover, there were these mercenaries to help. How could he possibly die so

    easily?

    ¡°They were eaten by the earth pythons,¡± Feng Da lied without so much as a fluster.

    ¡°Nonsense. If my third brother, who is a Spiritual Sovereign, was eaten by the earth pythons, then how

    could you still be alive?¡± the middle-aged man said furiously. He did not care about Xu Lin¡¯er¡¯s life or

    death, but his third brother¡­ was his blood younger brother.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38

    ¡°We were saved by others. How could we be alive otherwise?¡± Feng Da exined.

    ¡°What about the people who saved you?¡± the middle-aged man asked angrily.

    ¡°They left after saving us.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t they save my third brother first but instead saved you?¡± The middle-aged man was

    furious.

    ¡°Elder Xu, we might be mercenaries with low status and not of noble birth like Third Master and Second

    Young Lady, but we are also raised by our parents. Please don¡¯t insult our dignity. Moreover, can we

    decide who our benefactor wants to save?¡± Feng Da said righteously.

    Feng Da¡¯s words resonated with the mercenaries present. Elder Xu¡¯s words despising the lives of

    mercenaries had already made them a little unhappy, but now Feng Da¡¯s words hadpletely

    aroused their dissatisfaction.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Are the lives of your Xu family precious while the lives of us mercenaries worthless?¡±

    someone said in the crowd.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Xu family is too much. Isn¡¯t this bullying?¡± someone else said.

    ¡°Young Master Zhang Jian, your mercenary group didn¡¯t do a good job of protection. You must give our

    Xu family an exnation for this matter!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s angry face turned livid after everyone

    used him. So he simply turned his spear toward the young master of the Anaconda Mercenary

    Group and demanded an exnation.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Zhang Jian frowned and red at Feng Da fiercely. How dare they cause trouble for the

    mercenary group. He turned his gaze toward the young masters of the Hurricane Mercenary Group and

    Universal Mercenary Group, Ju Ri and Cang Ran, hoping they could help him. However, they refused

    to look at him. He was so pissed off!

    ¡°Elder Xu, this incident is indeed a mistake of our Anaconda Mercenary Group. In order to make up for

    the bereavement of Elder Xu, we are willing to hand them over to you to be at your disposal,¡± Zhang

    Jian steeled himself and said. Feng Da¡¯s team was indeed one of the main forces of the mercenary

    group, but they could not offend the Xu family. If a few people did not die, it would be difficult to dispel

    the Xu family¡¯s hatred. Therefore, he had to sacrifice them in hopes that the Xu family would see his

    sincerity and not pursue the matter further.

    ¡°Young Master Zhang, you are a sensible person. The patriarch will see your sincerity,¡± Elder Xu said

    with admiration. The Xu family had always had a close cooperative rtionship with the Anaconda

    Mercenary Group. Therefore, he was very clear that the patriarch would not destroy the group just for

    his brother and the seemingly favored Lin¡¯er. After all, there were many things that the Xu family found

    inconvenient toe forward for personally, so they still needed the help of the Anaconda Mercenary

    Group. However, since the people were dead, it was impossible not to pursue the matter at all. The Xu

    family¡¯s face still had to be retrieved.

    ¡°Young Master, you can¡¯t give up on us!¡± Feng Da said with grief.

    ¡°Young Master!¡±

    ¡°No need to shout. I¡¯m expelling you from the Anaconda Mercenary Group. From now on, you are no

    longer a part of us,¡± Zhang Jian said sternly.

    ¡°Go down and apany my brother!¡± Elder Xu said with a grim face. He raised the saber in his hand,

    gathered his spiritual power on the de, and shed at them.

    Ding! A stream of spiritual power knocked Elder Xu¡¯s sword to the ground.

    ¡°Who is it? Come out!¡± Elder Xu roared in anger.

    ¡°How can the people I saved be killed at will?!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s group of four walked out from the crowd.

    As soon as they appeared, their extraordinary elegance immediately stunned the crowd, making the

    people reluctant to look away.

    ¡°You were the ones who saved them?¡± Elder Xu came to his senses and asked while gritting his teeth.

    Among the four of them, there was an advanced Spiritual Sovereign and an advanced Spiritual

    Monarch, but he could not discern the strength of the beautiful girl and the freakishly good-looking man

    in ck.

    ¡°Yes, we saved them,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save people from our Xu family first?¡± Elder Xu shouted furiously.

    ¡°I save people by mood, not by identity,¡± Leng Ruoxue said disdainfully. So what if you¡¯re from the Xu

    family. The Xu family isn¡¯t any better than pigs to me.

    ¡°You¡­ Our Xu family won¡¯t let you go!¡± Elder Xu threatened, trembling with rage.

    ¡°Are you threatening us? The Xu family is worthy of being one of the Five Great Families. So imposing,

    I¡¯m so scared!¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly with a scared expression on her face.

    ¡°The Xu family is too much. They¡¯re threatening people who didn¡¯t save their family members. The Xu

    family only has this level of tolerance!¡± All the men present saw the stunning beauty being threatened

    and wronged by others, and they immediately interrupted in righteous indignation.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve just saved me and my brothers once again. My brothers and I are willing to follow Miss

    and repay you for your great favor. I will fight against whoever dares make trouble for Miss,¡± Feng Da

    said solemnly. Even though he knew that the youngdy didn¡¯t need them to act in this way, they would

    always feel a knot in their hearts if they didn¡¯t. Moreover, they did this to let people know of the

    ruthlessness and bullying nature of the Xu family and the Anaconda Mercenary Group.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve been expelled from the Anaconda Mercenary Group, I will ept you.¡± Leng Ruoxue

    nodded. She found that Feng Da and the others were bing more devious. But just as well. She

    was pretty satisfied.

    ¡°How dare you take in the people who our Xu family wants to kill.¡± Elder Xu¡¯s face darkened with anger.

    ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t let us go, then what does it matter if I take them in or not?¡± Leng Ruoxue said

    without any fear, not paying attention to this angry Elder Xu at all.

    ¡°Young Master Zhang¡­¡± Elder Xu turned his head to look at Zhang Jian for support. Although he really

    wanted to kill them to vent his anger for the death of his brother, he was an elder of a prominent family

    after all and hadn¡¯t lost his reason yet. He was not afraid of the Spiritual Sovereign nor the Spiritual

    Monarch. Who he feared were the stunning girl and the freakishly good-looking man. He couldn¡¯t tell

    how strong these two people were at all. But since they could kill two holy beast-level earth pythons,

    then they were definitely not weaker than him, so he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.

    ¡°Elder Xu, I expelled them just now. You heard it.¡± Zhang Jian was not stupid. Since he had already

    handed them over, he wouldn¡¯t care if they were killed or not.

    Zhang Jian turned his head and looked at Leng Ruoxue. When did such a great beauty appear on the

    Ling Feng Continent? Even Shui Xinran of the Shui family is like a weedpared to her.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39

    ¡°May I ask your good name, Miss?¡± Zhang Jian asked, thinking he was being very polite and authentic.

    He couldn¡¯t help but convince himself that only he deserved to have such a stunning beauty.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the young master of the Anaconda Mercenary Group. He looks okay, but his

    character isn¡¯t very good. Because she did not have a good impression of him, she did not n to talk

    to him.

    ¡°Wife, who is this person?¡± Ye Chen said with a look of jealousy and dissatisfaction. Hmph, how dare

    he have any ideas about Xue¡¯er. He must be tired of living.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. This man insisted on calling her his wife whenever there

    were many people around.

    Zhang Jian couldn¡¯t believe that such a great beauty was actually married. But since she was married,

    she wasn¡¯t worthy of him even if she was so beautiful.

    Leng Ruoxue nced at Zhang Jian with a bit of disgust, and she then looked at the young masters of

    the other two major mercenary groups. These two young masters were superior in both appearance

    and demeanor. It seems that this Anaconda Mercenary Group will be destroyed in his hands sooner or

    later.

    Seeing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze on them, Ju Ri and Cang Ran nodded friendly.

    ¡°Miss, your tent is set up.¡± Feng Da walked over.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded. Shepletely ignored the fuming Elder Xu and went directly into her tent to

    rest.

    Not long after entering, a purple shadow jumped into her arms. ¡°Beloved Master, your Darling is back!¡±

    Leng Ruoxue gently touched the thick, fluffy fur on Darling¡¯s body. Ahh, it feels really good.

    ¡°Did the ape agree?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. Any spirit beast with wisdom would agree to exchange a

    green spirit pill for a purple pearl fruit. It was not a loss.

    ¡°With Darling going into action, how could that stupid ape dare not to agree!¡± Darling said proudly.

    Hehe, his strategy was to exchange his cute master¡¯s green spirit pill for the purple pearl fruit.

    ¡°However, that stupid ape has another condition!¡± Darling said a little ufortably. Even though he

    had always called that guy ¡®stupid ape¡¯, the ape wasn¡¯t stupid. On the contrary, he was really smart!

    ¡°What condition?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked, a little baffled.

    ¡°He wants to acknowledge you as his master.¡± Darling was a little annoyed. After that stupid ape knew

    that his beloved master was an alchemist, he wanted to be with her too. Wuuu¡­ It¡¯s all my fault. I

    shouldn¡¯t have told that stupid thing.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Leng Ruoxue was speechless. Why are the spirit beasts I meet all so savvy? But I really don¡¯t want to

    have an ape as my spirit beast. She felt terrified just thinking about having a huge ape following behind

    her. It would really be Beauty and the Beast!

    ¡°Go and tell him that I won¡¯t ept him as my spirit beast. However, if he¡¯s willing, let him acknowledge

    Big Brother Feng as his master. I won¡¯t treat him badly,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Big

    Brother Feng was the weakest among them. His strength would improve a lot if he contracted with this

    ape.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Chen walked in and asked. He just saw that stinky foxe back. Why did he

    go out again?

    ¡°He went to look for the ape,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°What? The matter isn¡¯t resolved yet? Didn¡¯t he say it¡¯s easy!¡± Ye Chen said gloatingly.

    ¡°The ape said he wanted to acknowledge me as his master, but I didn¡¯t agree. I asked Darling to tell

    him to acknowledge Big Brother Feng as his master,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. There were so many people

    here, so it would be really inconvenient if they were to go negotiate with the ape in person. She didn¡¯t

    want to be everyone¡¯s target.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you are being biased. You don¡¯t share good things with me,¡± Ye Chenined, looking at

    Leng Ruoxue with pitiful eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want that ape.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t believe he was interested in that ape!

    ¡°Regardless, you are being biased,¡± Ye Chen said aggrievedly. He wasn¡¯t interested in the ape, but he

    just couldn¡¯t stand seeing Xue Er caring so much about other men.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have earth python meat for dinner tonight.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t say anything useless and directly

    threw out food as bait.

    ¡°Okay, give it to me!¡± Ye Chen directly stretched out his hand to ask for the meat so that Xue¡¯er would

    not regret it. During this period, he had been asking for it for a long time, but Xue¡¯er was reluctant to

    take it out to eat.

    What a glutton. Leng Ruoxue reluctantly took out dozens of pieces of earth python meat and put them

    in front of Ye Chen.

    Ye Chen unceremoniously collected the meat hurriedly into his ring, for fear that someone would

    snatch it from him.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng,e with me,¡± Leng Ruoxue whispered to Feng Moran.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we going?¡± Feng Moran was puzzled. Xue¡¯er was bringing him quite a distance

    away.

    Leng Ruoxue led Feng Moran around randomly to make sure that no one was following them, and then

    they went into a cave. The cave was very small, and they had to bend down to get in.

    ¡°Darling, which way should we go?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked Darling, who was lying in her arms, after they

    entered the cave.

    ¡°Turn left and go all the way to the end,¡± Darling said.

    The two walked for about half an hour and finally came to a very spacious cave.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the king kong great ape. He was about ten meters tall and covered with long

    ck hair, and his body was strong and resembled a mountain. She couldn¡¯t help but be

    impressed. What an ape. He¡¯s probably the tallest and most robust spirit beast I¡¯ve seen.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, this ape will be your spirit beast from now on,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Huh, Xue¡¯er? No, this isn¡¯t good.¡± Her words shocked Feng Moran. This was a level nine holy beast, a

    level nine holy beast! There were only two such beasts in the Feng family.

    ¡°Acknowledge your master!¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly to the king kong great ape. This gori was

    unexpectedly also a spirit beast with an ancient noble bloodline.

    The king kong great ape nodded and directly initiated the process. After a while, the contract array

    disappeared, and he sessfully acknowledged his master.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Master.¡± The king kong great ape¡¯s voice boomed. His master¡¯s current strength was now very low. But

    with such friends, he believed that following his master was definitely the right choice.

    ¡°Uhh¡­¡± Feng Moran was obviously still a little dazed. But he felt the connection between his soul and

    the ape¡¯s and knew that the ape had already acknowledged him as his master.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er¡­¡± Feng Moran looked at Xue¡¯er and didn¡¯t know what to say. Xue¡¯er treated him better than his

    family did, and he really didn¡¯t know how to repay her.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, let¡¯s go out first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°What about the purple pearl fruit¡­¡±

    ¡°Rx. I¡¯ve put it away.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s quickly leave before someone finds us.¡± There were so many people waiting outside. If they

    were discovered, everyone would target them immediately.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Although Leng Ruoxue wasn¡¯t worried about the people outside, she decided that it would

    still cause too much trouble. And she hated trouble.

    ¡°Master, I want to stay here to advance,¡± the king kong great ape said awkwardly. He had waited for far

    too long, and now that he finally had a chance, he didn¡¯t want to wait any longer.

    ¡°Here? There are many people outside. It won¡¯t be safe to stay here,¡± Feng Moran said worriedly.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s not so easy toe here,¡± the king kong great ape said confidently.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, just let him advance here!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after deliberation. Spirit beasts were

    very adaptable, and each had its means of survival. Since he was so confident, there shouldn¡¯t be a

    problem. Moreover, they would be guarding outside.

    ¡°Alright. Be careful then,¡± Feng Moran said. Since Xue¡¯er says so, nothing should happen. At this point,

    his admiration for Xue¡¯er knew no bounds.

    Seeing the two return with rabbits in their hands, Ye Chen knew that it was done.

    ¡°You must be tired. Food will be ready soon.¡± Ye Chen walked to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking when she saw the smirk on his face.

    ¡°Just now, Elder Xu saw us grilling the earth python meat and said that we were eating Xu family

    members,¡± Ye Chen exined.

    ¡°Elder Xu, you are mistaken. Us eating the earth python is actually avenging your Xu family members!¡±

    Leng Ruoxue smiled gently at Elder Xu. The poor earth pythons died and still had to take the me for

    them.

    Obviously, Elder Xu couldn¡¯t bear these words. Upon hearing them, he instantly fainted from anger.

    ¡°Miss, you are my idol!¡± Feng Da had stars in his eyes. Miss can knock out a peak Spiritual Sovereign

    merely with words. Amazing!

    ¡°You¡¯re not bad either!¡± Feng Moran suddenly praised. At first, he thought these mercenaries were all

    straightforward and honest people, but unexpectedly, they were so devious. He almost thought their

    acting earlier was real.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s all thanks to Miss teaching us well.¡± Feng Da didn¡¯t dare to take thepliment. It was the

    result of their youngdy training them well during this period.

    ¡°Do you mean that it¡¯s this youngdy¡¯s bad influence?!¡± Leng Ruoxue said cheekily.

    ¡°No, no,¡± Feng Da immediately denied in fright. Oh gosh, please don¡¯t get mad at me! Your training

    ideas are too creative. I can¡¯t handle them!

    ¡°Why are you so scared? Rx. I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I won¡¯t haggle over it with you,¡± Leng

    Ruoxue said as she took out a stack of paper from her storage ring and passed it to Feng Da.

    ¡°Just follow the instructions here. I¡¯m going to rest.¡± Then Leng Ruoxue headed straight into her tent.

    When Feng Da saw the content on the paper, his lips twitched, and cold sweat rolled down his

    forehead.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Let me see,¡± Feng Moran said. After reading it, he was dumbfounded. Does Xue¡¯er

    not want our mercenary group to have any business?

    ¡°Very good, just to my liking.¡± Ye Chen approved after reading it.

    After entering her tent, Leng Ruoxue went straight into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. Qing Jue had

    already nted the purple pearl fruit.

    ¡°Big Sister!¡±

    Leng Ruoxue carried the chubby and tender Baby and kissed his pretty little face before going to the

    purple pearl fruit.

    The purple pearl fruit resembled a green spirit fruit, but the colors were different. The purple pearl fruit

    was a beautiful fuchsia.

    ¡°Big Sister!¡± The little wolf Fengfeng ran over to Leng Ruoxue happily.

    ¡°Little Fengfeng, don¡¯t be naughty in here!¡± Leng Ruoxue carried Little Fengfeng into her arms. This

    little thing had gained some weight after staying here for a few days and was a little rounder.

    ¡°Yes, Fengfeng is very obedient!¡± the little wolf said.

    ¡°Qing Jue, Big Sister is heading out first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said as she left the Heaven and Earth Bracelet

    with the little wolf.

    ¡°Big Brother Ran, it¡¯s so nice to see you here.¡±

    When Leng Ruoxue left her tent, she saw a pretty and delicate girl talking to Feng Moran. Although the

    girl was talking to Feng Moran, she kept eyeing Ye Chen.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Who is she?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously when she walked to Ye Chen¡¯s side.

    ¡°Seems like someone from his previous mercenary group?¡± Ye Chen said disgruntledly. How dare this

    woman fantasize about me?

    ¡°Hello, Big Sister. Thank you for taking care of Big Brother Ran!¡± The delicate girl walked up to Leng

    Ruoxue and spoke as if they were well acquainted.

    ¡°Wait, do I know you?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled, but she was looking at Feng Moran. Who does she

    think she is? Why is she thanking me? What a hypocritical woman. Does she think her smile can hide

    her jealousy? The flicker of jealousy in the woman¡¯s eyes shed by quickly, but it couldn¡¯t escape

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Big Sister, I am Hong Xiu, Big Brother Ran¡¯s friend,¡± Hong Xiu said tenderly, beaming from ear to ear.

    ¡°Since you are only Big Brother Feng¡¯s friend, I don¡¯t think you should be the one thanking me.

    Besides, I¡¯m only fifteen. Do you think you¡¯re younger than me?¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly, not giving

    her any face at all. This irrelevant person dares to provoke me.

    ¡°Big Brother Ran, I¡­¡± Hong Xiu looked at Feng Moran aggrievedly with tears welling up in her eyes,

    hoping that he would speak up for her. In the past, he always took good care of her in the mercenary

    group.

    ¡°You don¡¯t belong here! Go back!¡± Feng Moran said impatiently. He didn¡¯t want to have the slightest

    rtionship with anyone from his previous mercenary group.

    ¡°Big Brother Ran¡­¡± Hong Xiu was dumbfounded. It shouldn¡¯t be like this!

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel bothered about being expelled from a second-rate mercenary group. Brother, I

    was expelled from the second-best one!¡± Feng Da patted Feng Moran¡¯s shoulder to console him.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Everyone, from now on, we are the zing me Mercenary Group!¡± Feng Moran

    dered at the top of his lungs.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41

    After Feng Moran finished speaking, many mercenary groups and families who wanted to befriend

    them came forward to congratte them. Although establishing a mercenary group wasn¡¯t a big deal,

    anyone could see their strength.

    ¡°Congrattions!¡± Ju Ri and Cang Ran deliberately walked up to Leng Ruoxue. They knew that this

    stunning girl in front of them was the core of the group.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, in order to thank you for your kind intentions, I have decided to invite everyone who

    congratted us to eat earth python meat,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Since others intended to be on good

    terms with her, she shouldn¡¯t be too distant. Moreover, her meaning was obvious. Only those who had

    congratted her earlier would have a share.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    ¡°What a treat!¡± Some of those who came to offer their congrattions didn¡¯t expect something so good,

    and they were overjoyed. Earth python meat wasn¡¯t something that just anyone had the chance to eat.

    ¡°Erm¡­ we still don¡¯t know your names?¡± Ju Ri and Cang Ran couldn¡¯t help asking after sitting together

    with Leng Ruoxue¡¯s group of four.

    ¡°Feng Moran.¡±

    ¡°Mu Li.¡±

    ¡°Ye Chen. She is my wife, Leng Ruoxue,¡± Ye Chen introduced directly, wanting to strangle his love

    rivals to death in the bud.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue? Eastern Lagoon¡¯s General Leng¡¯s granddaughter, Leng Ruoxue?¡± Ju Ri asked in

    surprise.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded. Has the young master of the Hurricane Mercenary Group heard of my foolish

    misdeeds before? Hurricane should be in the Southern Dusk Empire!

    ¡°Is Leng Ruohan your elder brother?¡± Ju Ri asked.

    ¡°Uh, does Big Brother Ju know my elder brother?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with some doubt.

    ¡°Your elder brother is injured!¡± Ju Ri exined.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Leng Ruohan is injured, and I heard that his injury is rather serious,¡± Ju Ri exined.

    How did Big Brother get injured? Leng Ruoxue really couldn¡¯t believe it. Her brother should have

    broken through to Spiritual Sovereign long ago with the spirit fruit she had left behind. How could he be

    injured?

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, calm down.¡± Ye Chen hugged Leng Ruoxue tenderly andforted her. Xue¡¯er was very cold

    to outsiders, but she greatly valued her loved ones and people she believed in. She panicked a little

    when she heard that her brother was injured.

    ¡°What should we do? What should we do?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Ye Chen helplessly with tears in

    her beautiful eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll be fine.¡± Ye Chenforted her. He had never seen Xue¡¯er so helpless before.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Ruohan will be fine.¡± Feng Moran alsoforted her. Xue¡¯er had always been his

    pir and strong in his heart, so his heart ached when he saw Xue¡¯er¡¯s weak and helpless appearance.

    ¡°I want to go back to Phoenix City to see Big Brother,¡± Leng Ruoxue said anxiously.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go back now,¡± Ye Chen saidfortingly.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, I have something to tell you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Feng Moran.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Moran stood up and walked into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s tent with her.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, take this.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed him a jade bottle.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Feng Moran was curious.

    ¡°Poison.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid some people will have some devious ideas after I leave. Big Brother Feng doesn¡¯t need to

    be soft-hearted then.¡± Leng Ruoxue could leave early but not Big Brother Feng.

    ¡°Charm.¡±

    ¡°Master, I will protect them,¡± Charm said understandingly. He knew that his master was worried about

    them, so she wanted him to stay.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Leng Ruoxue hugged Charm¡¯s small and cute body tightly, feeling a little reluctant to part.

    But with Charm here, she would be much more at ease.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, ask Feng Da toe in after you go out.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Charm jumped onto Feng Moran¡¯s shoulder and followed him out of the tent.

    ¡°Miss.¡± Feng Da walked in and looked at Leng Ruoxue with some concern. He just heard that

    something had happened to his youngdy¡¯s elder brother. His youngdy valued them so much, what

    more her own blood rtives!

    ¡°Protect them,¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly and handed him a bottle of poison.

    ¡°While I don¡¯t allow you to bully others with your power, I won¡¯t allow you to be bullied by others either,

    so don¡¯t embarrass me. If anyone dares to bully you, don¡¯t be soft-hearted, and don¡¯t be afraid of

    causing me trouble. I might hate trouble, but I¡¯m not afraid of it. You have to know that our Leng family

    isn¡¯t easy to bully,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded him. The Leng family was the most protective of their own.

    The reason she said this to Feng Da was that she was afraid that Big Brother Feng would have too

    many concerns and be unable to do it.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. Feng Da won¡¯t let anyone bully our Leng family,¡± Feng Da promised. He had long

    regarded himself as a member of the Leng family. It was their fortune to have such a protective master!

    ¡°Stay here with Big Brother Feng. After the king kong great ape breaks through, you can return to

    Phoenix City with him or stay here to train.¡± Leng Ruoxue gave them two choices.

    Feng Da nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. I promise I won¡¯t let anyone lose a strand of hair.¡±

    ¡°Mu Li, stay and protect them. If necessary, kill anyone without mercy!¡± Ye Chen also instructed Mu Li

    with a cold glow shing through his eyes.

    Before leaving, Leng Ruoxue gave Ju Ri a heavenly essence pill and Cang Ran a spirit fruit as

    repayment for their kindness in reporting the news. Then she left the Illusionary Forest with Ye Chen on

    Quill¡¯s back.

    Seeing the two people he feared the most leave, Elder Xu became a little restless. Hmph, let¡¯s see who

    can protect you now. He was the strongest here now since the two people he couldn¡¯t see through left.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s the time for us to settle the score properly!¡± Elder Xu said to Feng Da and the others cockily.

    ¡°Yo, why isn¡¯t Elder Xu pretending to be dead?¡± Feng Da said mockingly. This elder wasn¡¯t so lively

    when his youngdy was around.

    ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t understand. The higher the status, the more afraid of death. He wasn¡¯t confident that

    he could defeat our youngdy, so of course he could only pretend to be dead,¡± Lin Yuan said

    cooperatively.

    ¡°Oh, no wonder¡­¡± Realization dawned upon Feng Da¡¯s face.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ This old man will not let any of you go!¡± Elder Xu said through gritted teeth with hatred in

    his heart. How dare a mere Great Spiritualist crack a joke at my expense.

    ¡°You are too presumptuous. How dare a Great Spiritualist be so rampant. Where is your respect for the

    dignity of the strong?¡± Zhang Jian rebuked them, seemingly with a sense of righteousness. In fact, he

    said this in hopes of borrowing Elder Xu¡¯s hand to kill them so that he could vent his anger. Leng

    Ruoxue asked for it when she ignored him. Hmph, she¡¯s just a married woman who isn¡¯t worthy of

    me. However, his innate superiority made him unable to tolerate her ignoring him.

    Now that the dignity of the strong was on the line, Elder Xu had no choice but to attack. How could a

    powerhouse allow himself to be humiliated by an ant? This concerned his dignity and face.

    ¡°Prepare to die!¡± Elder Xu said furiously.

    ¡°Wait, Elder Xu, are you sure you want to kill them?¡± Ju Ri asked. He had gained many benefits from

    Leng Ruoxue, so it was impossible for him not to intervene!

    ¡°Yes, Elder Xu, you should think about it carefully!¡± Cang Ran echoed.

    ¡°Are you two young masters standing up for them?¡± Elder Xu questioned, displeased. He didn¡¯t want

    the two major mercenary groups, Hurricane and Universal, to intervene in the feud between them.

    ¡°Elder Xu, we¡¯re doing this for your own good. Their youngdy might have left, but do you think she

    could have left feeling relieved if she didn¡¯t leave something for her subordinates to fend for their lives?¡±

    Ju Ri reminded ¡®kindly¡¯.

    ¡°Erm¡­¡± Elder Xu hesitated after hearing what Ju Ri said. He wasn¡¯t a fool and certainly didn¡¯t want to

    provoke an enemy he didn¡¯t know the details of.

    Just as he was hesitating, a stream of heaven and earthws descended.

    ¡°Is¡­ is this a level nine holy beast breaking through ?¡± At that moment, Elder Xu¡¯s mind was fully

    attracted by the holy beast¡¯s breakthrough. How could he have the mood to avenge his brother?

    Wouldn¡¯t a level nine holy beast break through to be a divine beast? There had yet to be anyone

    in the entire Ling Feng Continent who formed a contract with a divine beast. If he could obtain this

    divine beast, his status in the family would be second only to the patriarch. He had to obtain it.

    Everyone present was stunned. But what surprised them even more was that a second stream of

    heaven and earthws descended soon after.

    Everyone was dumbfounded. Are¡­ are there two holy beasts breaking through?

    Seeing the descent of the second stream of heaven and earthws, Feng Da and the others knew that

    Deputy Leader Feng had also advanced. Great, our mercenary group will have another Spiritual

    Sovereign now.

    ¡­

    ¡°Master,¡± the king kong great ape said happily as he transformed into a human.

    ¡°Thank you, King Kong!¡± Feng Moran looked at the two-meter tall, handsome, and strong man in front

    of him with gratitude. It would have been impossible for him to advance two stages so easily to be

    a Spiritual Sovereign if King Kong didn¡¯t break through.

    ¡°Master, what about the people outside?¡± King Kong scratched his head shyly. Hehe, Master is being

    too polite.

    ¡°Chase them away,¡± Feng Moran said coldly. There was now a hint of powerhouse¡¯s demeanor to him.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Leave my territory immediately! Or else, you will stay and be my dinner!¡± King Kong roared outward.

    His master was too kind. If it were up to him, he would have just killed them all.

    By the time Feng Moran emerged, most of the people outside had already run away.

    ¡°You came back at the right time, Brother Feng. We were just about to say goodbye!¡± Ju Ri and Cang

    Ran said when they saw Feng Moran.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± Feng Moran said.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t the Xu family leave?¡± Feng Moran asked curiously. Are they still thinking about killing us?

    ¡°The purple pearl fruit is gone, so they¡¯re probably after the divine beast,¡± Ju Ri guessed. Divine beasts

    were extremely enticing, but people had to be alive to obtain them. How could they expect to obtain the

    king kong great ape after it had eaten the purple pearl fruit and advanced to divine beast? The king

    kong great ape must be in a good mood, so it let them leave instead ofing out to kill them all

    immediately.

    Of course, Feng Moran knew how attractive divine beasts were to powerhouses. But a divine beast had

    strength equivalent to a human Spiritual Deity, so how could it be easy to capture one? Even if there

    was one captured through a scheme, would there be a beast trainer who had the confidence to tame

    it? Even Supreme Beast Trainers didn¡¯t have full confidence to tame one, right? Moreover, there was

    no Supreme Beast Trainer on the Ling Feng Continent now.

    ¡°I guess Elder Xu isn¡¯t in the mood to kill us anymore!¡± Feng Moran said jokingly.

    ¡°Of course, you aren¡¯t as attractive as a divine beast,¡± Ju Ri mocked. A peak Spiritual Sovereign wants

    to capture a divine beast¡­ He¡¯s really overestimating his abilities.

    ¡°Brother Ju, Brother Cang, we¡¯ll take our leave now. See you again,¡± Feng Moran said when they

    reached a fork in the road.

    ¡°See you again.¡±

    ¡°Deputy Leader Feng, are we going to Phoenix City?¡± Feng Da asked.

    ¡°Mu Li, what do you think?¡± Feng Moran looked at Mu Li.

    ¡°You¡¯ve just advanced, so you should consolidate your strength first before going back,¡± Mu Li said

    after some thought.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Feng Moran knew that he wouldn¡¯t be of much help even if he returned. Moreover, Xue¡¯er had

    already gone back, so Leng Ruohan would definitely be fine.

    ¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen.¡± Ye Chenforted her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how bad my big brother¡¯s injury is, so I¡¯m just a little worried,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. If it¡¯s

    only a minor injury, Grandpa wouldn¡¯t have issued a mercenary mission.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Quill, let¡¯s take a break!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after feeding him a pill.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m not tired,¡± Quill said. Even though he had been flying for so long, he didn¡¯t feel tired since

    his master was constantly feeding him pills.

    Quill flew at a rapid pace. After flying for an entire day and night, they finally arrived at Phoenix City.

    ¡°Master, Miss is back!¡± Cui Zhu said excitedly as she ran into the study.

    ¡°Really? Where?¡± Leng Qingtian was finally relieved when he heard that his precious granddaughter

    was back. Xue¡¯er will definitely have a way.

    ¡°Outside,¡± Cui Zhu said excitedly.

    Leng Qingtian hurried to the yard and happened to see Xue¡¯er jump off the back of the giant eagle.

    ¡°Grandfather!¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Leng Qingtian held his precious granddaughter tightly in his arms. After not seeing her for half

    a year, he missed her so much.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43

    ¡°Let Grandpa take a good look. Oh, my Xue¡¯er has grown taller and prettier,¡± Leng Qingtian said

    proudly. His grandchildren were his pride, but right now, his grandson¡­ s!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, who is he?¡± Leng Qingtian looked at the stunningly beautiful man standing behind Xue¡¯er

    curiously. He wouldn¡¯t have noticed him if he hadn¡¯t coughed twice.

    ¡°Hello, Grandpa. I am Ye Chen,¡± Ye Chen introduced himself. Never in his wildest dreams did he

    expect to be ignored like this one day.

    ¡°Ye Chen?¡± Leng Qingtian looked at Leng Ruoxue. The meaning in his eyes was obvious¡ªWas he the

    frail and sickly Ye Chen?

    Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±

    ¡°How did you two end up together?¡± Leng Qingtian was puzzled.

    ¡°We met in the Illusionary Forest.¡±

    ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Leng Qingtian pondered on what he should call him.

    ¡°Grandpa, just call me Ye Chen.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call you Ye Chen from now on,¡± Leng Qingtian said with satisfaction. How does this kid look

    like someone who¡¯s sick? Rumors can¡¯t be trusted.

    ¡°Grandpa, how is Big Brother? What happened?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked worriedly.

    ¡°s!¡± Leng Qingtian sighed. ¡°Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s toote today. Go and rest first. Grandpa will tell you

    tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not tired.¡± How could she sleep without knowing her brother¡¯s condition?

    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk inside,¡± Leng Qingtian said.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Ruohan is seriously injured. All the meridians in his body have been broken, and all his

    spiritual power has been destroyed. He can¡¯t be a spiritualist anymore,¡± Leng Qingtian said sadly. s,

    his good grandson suddenly turned from a genius into a cripple who couldn¡¯t cultivate spiritual power.

    Was this the jealousy of the heavens toward geniuses?

    Leng Ruoxue was stunned after hearing what her grandfather said. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so

    seriously injured.

    ¡°How did Big Brother get hurt?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. Big Brother should be a Spiritual Sovereign now.

    Since a Spiritual Sovereign could be injured so severely, his opponent should be much stronger than

    him. Hmph, no matter who it is, I will make them pay the price for hurting my big brother.

    ¡°Sigh, don¡¯t remind me of it.¡± Leng Qingtian said angrily.

    ¡°Grandpa, I want to know,¡± Leng Ruoxue said seriously.

    ¡°Sigh, the academy said that Ruohan provoked a group of fire rhinoceroses and was besieged by

    them. Ruohan would have died if the teachers leading the team didn¡¯t save him in time.¡± Leng Qingtian

    told Xue¡¯er the exact words the academy told him.

    ¡°Grandpa, do you believe that? Is Big Brother such an irrational person? Why would he provoke fire

    rhinoceroses?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked angrily. Fire rhinoceroses were very barbaric spiritual beasts that

    lived in groups, and even Spiritual Supremacies wouldn¡¯t provoke them.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do even if we don¡¯t believe it. The students and teachers who went on the

    training exercise testified that it was Ruohan¡¯s mistake, and they were also injured because of it,¡± Leng

    Qingtian said angrily. Some parents even came to ask forpensation. He was really furious.

    ¡°Did you ask Big Brother?¡± Her brother was the party involved, so surely her grandfather would have

    asked him.

    ¡°Ruohan was unconscious for a long time and only woke up a few days ago. Even until now, he¡¯s still

    refusing to say a word,¡± Leng Qingtian said helplessly. He wouldn¡¯t have allowed those people to say

    whatever they wanted if Ruohan hadn¡¯t been unconscious.

    ¡°What did the principal of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy say? Isn¡¯t he Big Brother¡¯s master?¡± Leng

    Ruoxue asked again. A master should at least understand their disciple¡¯s character.

    ¡°He has the same opinion as me. He didn¡¯t believe that Ruohan would be so rash. But Ruohan was

    unconscious the whole time, so we had no way to verify it. s, Grandpa is useless,¡± Leng Qingtian

    rebuked himself. If Old Man Lin hadn¡¯t been away from Phoenix City at the time, the matter wouldn¡¯t

    have reached the point where it couldn¡¯t be sorted out. By the time Old Man Lin rushed back, the news

    had already spread throughout Eastern Lagoon.

    ¡°What about Big Brother¡¯s spirit beast?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. The spirit beast should know what

    happened.

    ¡°Dead.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The teachers of the academy said that they wouldn¡¯t have been able to save Ruohan if his spirit beast

    hadn¡¯t self-exploded,¡± Leng Qingtian said.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to see Big Brother.¡± Leng Ruoxue decided to check on her brother first.

    ¡°Grandpa will apany you!¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ll go too,¡± Ye Chen said.

    ¡°Grandpa, please have some rest. Ye Chen and I will go.¡±

    Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen arrived at the Cold Tea Pavilion, where Leng Ruohan lived. As soon as they

    entered, they saw a tall and thin figure standing in the middle of the yard. Leng Ruoxue could already

    feel the sadness from her big brother before she approached him.

    ¡°Big Brother,¡± Leng Ruoxue called out tenderly.

    Upon hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s voice, the thin figure standing in the middle of the yard turned around.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Leng Ruohan, who had been silent since waking up, finally spoke when he saw his beloved

    sister.

    ¡°Big Brother.¡± Leng Ruohan hugged the emaciated Leng Ruohan and cried out in heartache. Damn it,

    my big brother, who used to be handsome as an immortal, is almost as thin as a piece of paper. He

    looks so haggard and dejected. Hmph, no matter who caused him to be like this, I will never let it

    go.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Leng Ruohan hugged Leng Ruoxue tightly as tears rolled down his cheeks.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Ardent is dead,¡± Leng Ruohan said sadly.

    Leng Ruoxue knew that Ardent was her brother¡¯s contracted spirit beast. Ardent¡¯s death must have

    devastated her brother. s, at this moment, she really hoped that her brother¡¯s rtionship with

    Ardent hadn¡¯t been so deep. But it was toote to say anything now. Everyone in the Leng family

    greatly valued their spirit beasts and treated them as their family!

    ¡°Big Brother, Ardent wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this.¡± Leng Ruoxue knew that in her brother¡¯s heart,

    losing a partner whom he viewed as family devastated him more than losing his spiritual power and

    bing a cripple.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It was all to save me. I am too useless.¡± Leng Ruohan med himself.

    ¡°Big Brother, can you tell Xue¡¯er what happened?¡± Leng Ruoxue took the opportunity to ask.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you believe me?¡± Leng Ruohan asked. When he woke up, Ming An had told him the

    academy¡¯s exnation. But because he had been so immersed in the sadness of losing Ardent, he

    didn¡¯t bother to defend himself.

    ¡°Of course I believe you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Why would she believe outsiders instead of the big

    brother who loved her?

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44

    ¡°As long as Xue¡¯er believes Big Brother,¡± Leng Ruohan said with relief.

    ¡°Big Brother, aren¡¯t you going to tell Xue¡¯er what happened?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let the matter pass since things have developed to this point. It¡¯s enough as long as Xue¡¯er

    believes me.¡± Although he wanted to tell the truth, he didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for his master,

    nor did he want to damage his academy¡¯s reputation because of a few ck sheep.

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Big Brother,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed. She knew that her brother had concerns and would

    rather suffer himself. But she didn¡¯t have any. Hmph, let the matter pass? It¡¯s not going to be that easy.

    How can I let anyone who bullies the Leng Family off so easily? Do they really think that the Leng

    family are pushovers?

    ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s gettingte. You should rest early. Xue¡¯er will visit you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Big Brother will sleep now and wait for Xue¡¯er toe tomorrow.¡± Leng Ruohan didn¡¯t want

    Xue¡¯er to worry.

    Leng Ruoxue watched her brother fall asleep on the bed with her own eyes before leaving with Ye

    Chen.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you really intend to let this matter pass?¡± Ye Chen asked curiously.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked rhetorically.

    ¡°No matter what you want to do, don¡¯t leave me behind. You have to count me in.¡± Ye Chen didn¡¯t

    believe that this protective little woman would let those fellows who made her elder brother the

    scapegoat go unscathed!

    ¡°Okay, no problem,¡± Leng Ruoxue said generously. Why should I decline if someone is willing to be a

    free goon?

    ¡°Come up,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Ye Chen as she sat on Quill¡¯s back.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Ye Chen was curious.

    ¡°Misty Woods,¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s pink lips softly murmured.

    The Misty Woods was one of the many medium-sized forests in the Eastern Lagoon Empire. It was

    iparable to the Illusionary Forest, regardless of size and the poption, types, and levels of spirit

    beasts. The Misty Woods was much safer than the Illusionary Forest, and it was very close to Phoenix

    City. As a result, the Heavenly Phoenix Academy often regarded the Misty Woods as a training ground

    for new students. She had learned from Ming An that her brother met with the ident in the Misty

    Woods.

    ¡°Are we going hunting in the Misty Woods at thiste hour?¡± Ye Chen teased.

    ¡°Yes, hunting,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    After flying for less than half an hour, Quill brought them to the entrance of the Misty Woods.

    ¡°Quill, find a spirit beast and ask where the fire rhinoceroses¡¯ territory is,¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Quill¡¯s sharp eagle eyes searched around and found an owl hiding in a tree.

    Quill flew directly to the front of the owl and asked, ¡°Where is the territory of the fire rhinoceroses?¡±

    ¡°This in-insignificant beast will bring you there,¡± the one-meter tall owl said while trembling in fear.

    ¡°Th-this is it,¡± the timid owl said.

    ¡°Thank you. This is your reward.¡± Leng Ruoxue threw a spirit fruit to the timid owl.

    The owl opened its mouth to catch the fruit, nodded in gratitude, and quickly flew away.

    ¡°Quill, go and capture a fire rhinoceros for me,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. The fire rhinoceroses should be

    asleep, so she had to lure them out.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Quill flew around in the sky and then swooped down. A chubby fiery red rhinoceros appeared in

    his sharp ws when he flew up again.

    Fire rhinoceroses were fire-attribute rhinoceroses. They were mostly intermediate spirit beasts, but a

    small number of them were advanced spirit beasts of level seven and above. The fire rhinoceros

    caught by Quill was a level seven spirit beast.

    ¡°W-who are you people?¡± the fire rhinoceros stammered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. We just want to have a chat with you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°I-I have nothing to talk about with humans,¡± the fire rhinoceros said fearfully. How could it not be

    afraid? There was a holy beast eyeing it covetously next to it. Boohoo¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s roast it and eat it. It seems to have a lot of meat, so it should taste good.¡± Ye

    Chen looked at the fire rhinoceros lying on the ground.

    ¡°Yes, I heard that fire rhinoceros meat is very delicious. I haven¡¯t eaten it before!¡± Leng Ruoxue said

    cooperatively.

    ¡°It¡¯s more than that. The hide of fire rhinoceroses is also very valuable. So are their horns. They are all

    good raw materials for making equipment,¡± Ye Chenmented critically about fire rhinoceroses.

    ¡°One probably isn¡¯t enough to eat, right? Why don¡¯t we catch a few more? We can bring them back for

    Grandpa and the others to try,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m going to catch more.¡± Quill flew up again.

    In less than half an hour, Quill caught more than a dozen fire rhinoceroses, each of them a level seven

    spirit beast.

    ¡°Quill, well done,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. Her beast was so smart and knew to capture advanced

    beasts. Spirit beasts with intelligence were more interesting.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, which one should we grill?¡± Ye Chen asked expectantly.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you to decide.¡± Leng Ruoxue started a fire.

    ¡°This one¡­ this one¡­ they¡¯re all quite fat. Which one should I choose?¡± Ye Chen murmured to himself

    as he circled the fire rhinoceroses.

    The captured fire rhinoceroses all lowered their heads, afraid that they would be chosen by this nasty

    man.

    ¡°Since they¡¯re all good, just pick any one,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested.

    ¡°Then this one. It¡¯s the fattest one.¡± Ye Chen pointed at a 200-kilogram fire rhinoceros and kicked it out.

    After being kicked, the fat fire rhinoceros rolled to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s feet like a ball.

    ¡°Let¡¯s let out some blood first.¡± Leng Ruoxue held a sharp dagger in her hand and gestured at the fat

    fire rhinoceros.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ Don¡¯t eat me. My flesh stinks and isn¡¯t delicious.¡± The fat fire rhinoceros whimpered and

    sobbed.

    ¡°Where should I start? This is it.¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a long time before finally deciding on the

    spot to insert her knife. It was the fat fire rhinoceros¡¯s butt. She raised her dagger and stabbed it

    fiercely.

    ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± A shrill scream echoed through the entire forest.

    ¡°Who¡¯s bullying my fire rhinoceros tribe!¡± A loud roar resounded from the distance.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally out. It would have been better if you had cooperated earlier,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with

    satisfaction after seeing that she had achieved her goal. They had caught so many fire rhinoceroses,

    but the fire rhinoceros king had actually pretended to be dead.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45

    ¡°Alright, stop screaming. You won¡¯t die from the stab!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the fire rhinoceros, which

    was screaming miserably from being stabbed in the butt. She didn¡¯t really intend to kill it; she just

    wanted to scare it. However, it wasn¡¯t because she couldn¡¯t do it. She just felt that killing them would be

    letting them off too lightly. How could these fire rhinocerosespensate for her big brother¡¯s injuries

    and grievances just by dying? Thus, she was more inclined to mental torture. After all, mental torture

    was always more effective than physical torture when dealing with enemies.

    ¡°Y-you are a demon!¡± the fat fire rhinoceros stabbed in the butt cried out. Other humans would run

    away when they saw them, but these two detestable humans actually came knocking on their

    door. Hmph! These two detestable humans will die for sure when the kinges. The king will

    definitely take revenge for this pain, the fat fire rhinoceros muttered in his head.

    Leng Ruoxue knew that the fire rhinoceros king was almost here, as she heard the sound of galloping

    drawing close. It seems to have brought a lot of subordinates. Come on, the more, the merrier.

    ¡°What a brazen human! How dare you bully my tribe in my territory!¡± roared the fire rhinoceros king,

    which was nearly twice the size of an ordinary fire rhinoceros. Its thick nostrils spurted out mes

    continuously. It was very angry, and the consequences would be serious.

    ¡°So what if this youngdy is bullying them? What can you do to me?¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately

    provoked. She didn¡¯t expect this fire rhinoceros king to be a level five holy beast. Moreover, it didn¡¯t

    even bat an eyelid about Quill, a level eight holy beast, just because it had so many subordinates. It¡¯s

    really arrogant. Very good. This is what I like. It will be satisfying to tidy them up this way. She felt

    iparably happy looking at the nearly one thousand fire rhinoceroses in front of her.

    ¡°Human, you will regret this!¡± the fire rhinoceros king bellowed furiously, its bell-sized eyes widening.

    ¡°Go, let this human taste the power of our fire rhinoceros tribe!¡± the fire rhinoceros king roared. All the

    spirit beasts in the Misty Wood knew that it had a bad temper, so no beast dared to provoke it. It had

    been too used to its status as the king here, which was why it didn¡¯t do anything when the eagle first

    caught a fire rhinoceros. It knew about it, but it didn¡¯t pay too much attention since these people were of

    a higher level, and it thought they were just passing through. The death of one or two fire rhinoceroses

    wasn¡¯t a big deal to him after all. The forest was always a ce where the strong preyed on the weak.

    But now, they had caught more than a dozen advanced fire rhinoceroses in a row, causing its tribe to

    panic. Therefore, it was impossible for it, the fire rhinoceros king, to overlook it. Fortunately, its tribe

    was huge, so it wasn¡¯t afraid of the eagle. As for these two humans, they were even less worthy of his

    attention because they were just two people who came to court death in its eyes.

    Upon their king¡¯s orders, the fire rhinoceroses immediately surrounded Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen.

    They red at the two of them fiercely, especially the fat fire rhinoceros that had just been stabbed in

    the butt.

    ¡°Big or small?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the big one and leave the small ones for you to practice your sword moves.¡± Ye Chen knew

    that Xue¡¯er hadn¡¯t really tested the power of her Meteor Sword Technique yet.

    ¡°Exactly to my liking. Quill, keep an eye on them and don¡¯t let them escape,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Quill flew into the air, ready to capture fire rhinoceroses at any moment.

    ¡°Big Rhino, where are you looking? I¡¯m your opponent.¡± The fire rhinoceros king¡¯sck of focus made

    Ye Chen very displeased.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the nearly one thousand fire rhinoceroses around her, raised the sword in her

    hand, and used ¡®Meteor Moon sh¡¯. A sword beam shot at the fire rhinoceroses like a shooting star.

    She didn¡¯t infuse spiritual power into the Meteor Moon sh just now, so it was just a pure sword

    move. But it left the thick-skinned fire rhinoceroses covered in wounds. Then she agilely weaved

    between the clumsy fire rhinoceroses and used ¡®zing Tree Silver Flower¡¯. The sword beams infused

    with fire-attribute spiritual power swept at the fire rhinoceroses like zing shooting stars, instantly

    killing more than half of them. She was extremely fast, and most of the clumsy fire rhinoceroses died

    before they could react. Seeing that the fire rhinoceroses were either dead or wounded and could no

    longer attack, Leng Ruoxue stopped and looked over at Ye Chen.

    Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but be a little speechless when she saw Ye Chen using only his fist to

    beat up the fire rhinoceros king until it was unrecognizable and kneeling on the ground begging for

    mercy. How tough must this freak¡¯s fist be to beat the fire rhinoceros king to such a state?

    ¡°Great masters, please spare me. It¡¯s all my fault for failing to recognize your greatness. Boohoo¡­¡± the

    fire rhinoceros king pleaded.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t kill you now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She believed that the fire rhinoceros king must

    have now suffered a serious blow, both physically and mentally.

    ¡°As long as you answer my questions honestly, and your answers satisfy me, I will let you go.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± the fire rhinoceros king asked fearfully. It was really scared of these two humans now. Where

    did these demonse from? Boohoo¡­

    ¡°You can choose not to believe me if you want to die now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently.

    ¡°I believe you. I definitely believe you!¡± the fire rhinoceros king said hurriedly. How could it dare not

    believe her?

    ¡°Very good. Then let me ask you, did your tribe almost kill a man a month ago?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°How do you know about that?¡± The fire rhinoceros king was startled. Are these two demons here to

    avenge that man?

    ¡°Why did you want to kill him?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked while suppressing her anger.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t want to kill him. We wanted to kill a woman who came to steal our fire rhinoceros fruits,¡± the

    fire rhinoceros king said aggrievedly. Fire rhinoceros fruits were their favorite fruit to eat, and they were

    very important to them. Anyone who wanted to steal them had to die.

    ¡°Tell me what happened in detail.¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes.¡± The fire rhinoceros king exined the situation at the time in great detail, and then it

    looked at Leng Ruoxue with a pleading gaze. Boohoo¡­ I don¡¯t want to die!

    ¡°What did that woman look like?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. It turned out that the fire rhinoceros king was

    also seriously injured at the time, which was why that woman was lucky to have survived.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say. She should be very beautiful ording to human standards!¡± the fire rhinoceros king said.

    Fire rhinoceroses didn¡¯t like human women.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46

    ¡°Then if you see her again, can you recognize her?¡±

    ¡°C-can. I will recognize her even if she turns into ashes,¡± the fire rhinoceros king hurriedly promised.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring her here. I won¡¯t kill you if you can recognize her,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Y-yes.¡±

    Leng Ruoxue took out a pill and stuffed it into the fire rhinoceros king¡¯s mouth. ¡°This is poison. Don¡¯t

    even think about running. Otherwise, you won¡¯tst three days.¡±

    ¡°N-no.¡± The fire rhinoceros king was on the brink of tears. This was its territory, so where could it run? It

    wasn¡¯t easy to conquer such a territory, so how could it bear to abandon it?

    After doing what she came here to do, Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen left the Misty Woods. Of course,

    they didn¡¯t forget to take the dead fire rhinoceroses with them. They were their spoils of war.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, did you really give the fire rhinoceros king poison?¡± Ye Chen asked curiously.

    ¡°Of course not. It will just cause diarrhea for some time,¡± Leng Ruoxue said mischievously.

    ¡°How long will itst?¡± Ye Chen was curious.

    ¡°Until I give it the antidote,¡± Leng Ruoxue said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean it won¡¯t have the strength to run?¡± So ruthless, but he liked it.

    ¡°Does it dare to run? That fellow might look mighty, but it¡¯s actually very cowardly,¡± Leng Ruoxue said

    clear-headedly. They had caught more than a dozen fire rhinoceroses, so that fellow knew that it

    couldn¡¯t continue to ignore the situation. If it weren¡¯t for the sake of protecting its dignity as the fire

    rhinoceros king, it wouldn¡¯t have been willing toe out. Moreover, it only came out as a bluff by

    relying on its numbers.

    ¡°Quill, find an open space to stop,¡± Leng Ruoxue said all of a sudden.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Chen was puzzled.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to break through,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined. She had broken through to advanced Spiritual

    Sovereign for several months now and had stored up enough spiritual power, but there had been no

    sign of advancing to peak Spiritual Sovereign. She didn¡¯t expect to feel that she was going to break

    through from the fight just now.

    Quill found a rtively t ce tond.

    Leng Ruoxue jumped off Quill¡¯s back and sat cross-legged on the ground. She broke through to peak

    Spiritual Sovereign in no time since it was only a minor stage. So except for the rtively low-level

    silver wolves advancing one or two levels, none of her other beasts advanced.

    Leng Ruoxue gazed at her spiritual power that was a deep gold color, a color that only peak Spiritual

    Sovereigns possessed. Spiritual power would have color after breaking through to Great Spiritualist.

    The color for Great Spiritualist was silvery-white. For Spiritual Monarch, it was light gold, and the color

    from elementary to peak would gradually deepen. The color for Spiritual Sovereign was gold, and it

    would also gradually deepen from elementary to peak. It was the same for Spiritual Supremacy and

    Spiritual Deity. The color for Spiritual Supremacy was purple gold, and the color for Spiritual Deity was

    purple. Moreover, there was no elementary, intermediate, advanced, or peak for Spiritual Deity.

    When using spiritual skills to fight, the spiritual power released would mainly be the color of the spiritual

    power attribute, except that there would be a coloredyer corresponding to the user¡¯s spiritual power

    level enveloping it. This way, it would be easy to differentiate the levels of people when others were

    watching them fight. Otherwise, people of low levels wouldn¡¯t be able to know the strength of those of

    higher levels.

    ¡°It took a long time to advance to peak Spiritual Sovereign,¡± Leng Ruoxueined. Her Heaven

    Defying Art was still at the second level. Only afterpleting the second level would her strength be

    equivalent to Spiritual Supremacy.

    ¡°Be content, you greedy little thing. Many people never reach Spiritual Sovereign,¡± Ye Chen said with

    feigned anger.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Leng Ruoxue was just joking. In fact, she was very satisfied. Even though she hadn¡¯t

    advanced to Spiritual Supremacy yet, with her current strength, she might not necessarily lose to

    someone at that level. If she had the chance, she had to find an unlucky Spiritual Supremacy to try.

    After Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen returned to the Leng residence, they went to their respective rooms to

    rest.

    The next morning, Leng Ruoxue went to see her big brother as soon as she woke up. But she didn¡¯t

    expect Ye Chen to be earlier than her. Moreover, the two of them seemed to be chatting happily. She

    couldn¡¯t help being curious. What are they talking about?

    ¡°Big Brother.¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re here.¡± Leng Ruohan¡¯s mood had improved significantly.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Ye Chen in puzzlement. This fellow actually didn¡¯t go back

    to his home after returning to Phoenix Cityst night but insisted on staying at her ce.

    ¡°I came to chat with Big Brother!¡± Ye Chen said with a light smile.

    ¡°What were you talking about?¡± Leng Ruoxue was curious. Are they close?

    ¡°This is a secret between men,¡± Ye Chen said mysteriously.

    ¡°Then you continue chatting with Big Brother first. I have something to do,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Tsk, he¡¯s

    actually leaving me hanging. With that, she left the Cold Tea Pavilion.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Leng Ruohan called out from behind her.

    ¡°Is Xue¡¯er angry?¡± he asked worriedly. Xue¡¯er actually ignored me.

    ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t be angry,¡± Ye Chen said.

    ¡°Miss, why are you back so soon?¡± L¨¹ Tao was slightly surprised when she saw her young miss, who

    had just left, return within a short time.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, L¨¹ Tao. You and Cui Zhu just have to cultivate diligently!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded her. Before

    leaving, she had left spiritual essence pills for them, so these two girls were now intermediate Spiritual

    Monarchs.

    ¡°Yes, Miss. Don¡¯t worry. Cui Zhu and I will cultivate seriously,¡± L¨¹ Tao said gratefully. If not for their

    young miss, they didn¡¯t know how long it would have taken for them to advance to Spiritual Monarch.

    Moreover, after consuming the spiritual essence pills she left for them, they clearly felt that they

    absorbed spiritual power much faster than before.

    ¡°Eat this. One each for you and Cui Zhu.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out two red spirit fruits.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡± L¨¹ Tao knew that everything her young miss gave was something good.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need any attending here. Leave and eat the spirit fruit,¡± Leng Ruoxue said

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather!¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you have a way to treat Ruohan¡¯s injuries?¡± Leng Qingtian asked directly. He knew that

    Ruohan was willing to speak now.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I have to search through the pill forms Master left me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Look for it then. Grandpa will apany Ruohan,¡± Leng Qingtian said worriedly.

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t go yet. Ye Chen is there. They seem to be having a good time chatting.¡± Leng Ruoxue

    stopped him. She was afraid that her grandfather wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself and reveal a

    pained expression when he saw her big brother. That would put a lot of pressure on him.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47

    ¡°Okay. Grandpa won¡¯t go see him now.¡± He knew that his grandson was a proud person, and thest

    thing he needed was pity, even if it was from his rtives.

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s enter the Heaven and Earth Bracelet to take a look. It has changed a lot since I

    unlocked ayer of the seal,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Okay. Grandpa will enter and take a look then.¡±

    Leng Ruoxue brought her grandfather into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet.

    Leng Qingtian¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at the scenery in front of him. The space had be

    larger, and the spiritual energy was denser than before. It was really a good ce to cultivate.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, where did these silver wolvese from?¡± Leng Qingtian looked curiously at the silver wolves

    running around leisurely or lying on their stomachs in the distance.

    ¡°They are my contracted spirit beasts,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. The silver wolf king had been imploring her

    to let his subordinates in ever since he entered. Seeing that this ce was pretty big, she had moved

    the silver wolves staying in the spirit beast space here.

    ¡°¡­¡± Leng Qingtian was speechless. My granddaughter is really too¡­ abnormal.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you know that Spiritual Sovereigns can only contract up to three spirit beasts? Five for

    Spiritual Supremacies. And it is said that the Spiritual Deities, the highest level on the Ling Feng

    Continent, can contract ten. You¡­¡± Leng Qingtian didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Grandpa, I have more than just these silver wolves. I also have a divine beast and two level eight holy

    beasts. The silver wolf king advanced one level aftering here, and he¡¯s now a level seven holy

    beast,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined mischievously. Grandpa should feel relieved now.

    ¡°Most of these silver wolves are holy beasts as well, right?¡± Leng Qingtian asked.

    ¡°Yes, they are generally level two and three holy beasts.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still not satisfied with level two and three? The Five Great Familiesbined don¡¯t have as

    many holy beasts as you do.¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The top families didn¡¯t have as

    good a holy beast allocation as everyone imagined because there were many younger generations and

    disciples. Most of them had advanced spirit beasts. They were not qualified to enjoy holy beasts unless

    they were the top geniuses in their respective families.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa can finally rest assured now,¡± Leng Qingtian said. No one on the Ling Feng Continent

    can bully Xue¡¯er with these spirit beasts of hers.

    ¡°By the way, Xue¡¯er, what level are you now?¡± Leng Qingtian asked curiously. Xue¡¯er had always been

    hiding her true strength, so even he, a Spiritual Supremacy, couldn¡¯t discern her level.

    ¡°Grandpa, see for yourself.¡± Leng Ruoxue casually removed the shield hiding her level.

    ¡°Spiritual Sovereign¡­ Peak Spiritual Sovereign!¡± Monster, what a monster. Ruohan and Huo Qing were

    called stunning geniuses when they advanced to Spiritual Sovereign at the age of 20. His

    granddaughter was only 15 years old. A fifteen-year-old peak Spiritual Sovereign, isn¡¯t this a deliberate

    blow to my confidence?

    ¡°Big Sister, Big Sister.¡± The little wolf rubbed against Leng Ruoxue¡¯s calf coquettishly.

    ¡°Grandpa, this is Little Fengfeng, the silver wolf king¡¯s child,¡± Leng Ruoxue introduced.

    ¡°Hello, Little Fengfeng.¡± Leng Qingtian pet the little silver wolf¡¯s head lovingly. Spirit beast cubs were

    very cute.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hello, Grandpa,¡± the little wolf greeted politely.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°And me! And me! Beloved Master¡¯s grandpa! I am Beloved Master¡¯s Darling!¡± Darling refused to be

    outdone.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A few drops of sweat rolled down Leng Qingtian¡¯s forehead. Is this cute little purple fox saying a

    tongue-twister?

    ¡°Grandpa, his name is Darling, a cringey fox,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Oh, hehe. Darling is very cute,¡± Leng Qingtian said. This fox is quite interesting.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Beloved Master¡¯s grandpa, you have good taste,¡± Darling said proudly.

    ¡°Grandpa, talk to them for a while. I¡¯ll go and see if there are any pill forms that can cure Big

    Brother.¡±

    ¡°Go on. I¡¯ll chat with these cute little fellows. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Leng Ruoxue walked into the alchemy room of the purple bamboo hut and carefully read the notes her

    master left behind, looking for a pill form that could cure her brother.

    ¡°Qing Jue.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister.¡± Qing Jue appeared directly in front of Leng Ruoxue when he heard her calling.

    ¡°Qing Jue, you should know my brother¡¯s condition.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Although he couldn¡¯t leave the Heaven and Earth Bracelet currently, he knew about the situation

    outside.

    ¡°I just read Master¡¯s notes. There are no rted pill forms recorded in them. Have you heard Master

    mention anything before?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. Qing Jue had traveled through many spaces with her

    master and knew a lot of things.

    ¡°Big Sister, Old Master still has a utility room. The things inside are all things that Old Master didn¡¯t

    think were important. You can look through there. If there isn¡¯t anything there, then there isn¡¯t any,¡±

    Qing Jue said after some thought.

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, this is the ce.¡± Qing Jue said.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the so-called utility room. It was very neat and tidy. Although it was full of things

    that her master didn¡¯t fancy, he didn¡¯t throw them into here casually.

    s, her master¡¯s standards were too high. Every piece of ¡®junk¡¯ in this utility room would be a

    priceless treasure if taken outside. But her master didn¡¯t fancy them at all. However, she was not as

    extravagant as her master, and many things here were still very useful to her currently.

    Leng Ruoxue carefully searched through every corner and finally found what she needed among a pile

    of pill forms that her master thought were useless. The pill form had an essence restoration pill,

    an intermediate pill that wasn¡¯t difficult to concoct. She was just short of the main ingredient, ¡®essence

    restoration grass¡¯. She had all the other herbs, but what was essence restoration grass?

    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Leng Ruoxue left the purple bamboo hut and saw her grandfather ying with Little

    Fengfeng.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, how is it? Did you find anything?¡± Leng Qingtian asked anxiously when he saw his

    granddaughtere out.

    ¡°Yes. Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. Big Brother will be fine.¡± Leng Ruoxueforted him.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Leng Qingtian finally felt relieved.

    ¡°Grandpa, I have the pill form, but I¡¯m missing the main ingredient.¡±

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48

    ¡°What is it? Grandpa will get people to buy it immediately,¡± Leng Qingtian said anxiously.

    ¡°Essence restoration grass.¡± Although Leng Ruoxue had never heard of essence restoration grass,

    Qing Jue said that it was not a very precious medicinal herb.

    ¡°Grandpa will get people to find it.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, it won¡¯t hurt to wait a bit longer.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see Big Brother.¡± She was also at ease now that she had the pill form.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    They arrived at the Cold Tea Pavilion and heard people talking before they were near.

    ¡°It¡¯s Old Man Lin,¡± Leng Qingtian said. Old Man Lin had beening to his home to bring news almost

    every day ever since Ruohan was injured.

    ¡°Ruohan, Master is relieved that you are willing to speak,¡± Lin Liang said sadly. Ruohan was his only

    disciple, and he had just advanced to Spiritual Sovereign not long ago. But who knew that something

    like this would happen. s, he was useless and let his disciple suffer. He also let his old friend down.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m fine now. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Leng Ruohanforted him. He had known for a long time that he

    was already a disabled person who could no longer cultivate spiritual power. The reason he was still

    alive now was all because Ardent had exchanged his life for his. Thus, he wouldn¡¯t wallow in self-pity.

    He would live well. He would not let Ardent¡¯s sacrifice be in vain.

    ¡°Old thing, why are you here again? Didn¡¯t I tell you that you don¡¯t need to bring news every day?¡± Leng

    Qingtian shouted as soon as he entered the room.

    After entering the room, Leng Ruoxue saw her brother sitting opposite Grandpa Lin, who didn¡¯t like her

    much. Meanwhile, Ye Chen was sitting in a corner.

    ¡°Grandpa Lin.¡± Leng Ruoxue greeted Lin Liang. Although she was a little angry at the people of the

    Heavenly Phoenix Academy, this person was her grandfather¡¯s friend and her brother¡¯s master, so she

    would still give him face.

    ¡°Ruoxue, you¡¯re back.¡± Lin Liang nodded. This little girl seems different from thest time I saw her.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Spend more time with Ruohan. He¡¯s been very worried about you since you left home,¡± Lin Liang said.

    Sometimes, he would be jealous that this girl had such a loving grandfather and brother.

    ¡°I will. I won¡¯t let anyone who bullies Big Brother off either,¡± Leng Ruoxue said, implying that he

    shouldn¡¯t stop her from doing what she wanted to do.

    ¡°Ruohan, you have a good sister.¡± Lin Liang smiled bitterly. This girl is warning me. Fine, I¡¯ll let this girl

    do what is inconvenient for me to do.

    ¡°I know.¡± Of course, Leng Ruohan knew that he had a good sister.

    ¡°Lass, you are a student of our academy. Now that you are home, shouldn¡¯t you go to the academy for

    sses?¡± Lin Liang reminded her.

    ¡°Of course. But I want to stay at home and apany Big Brother for a few days before going.¡± How

    could she find those people to take revenge if she didn¡¯t go to the academy? She would definitely go to

    the academy.

    ¡°May I go?¡± Ye Chen suddenly asked.

    Lin Liang looked at Ye Chen for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t discern anything.

    ¡°Okay, go with Ruoxue!¡± Lin Liang said helplessly. Am I too old? I can¡¯t see through the youngsters

    these days.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s grill some meatter!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested.

    ¡°Anything you like.¡± Leng Ruohan had always granted his sister¡¯s requests. How could he have any

    objections?

    ¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what meat is this? It smells so good,¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help asking when he smelled the

    alluring meat.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er specially kept some earth python meat for Grandpa and Big Brother.¡±

    ¡°How is it, old thing? My granddaughter is still the most filial, isn¡¯t she? It¡¯s all thanks to Ruohan and me

    that you can eat such delicious meat,¡± Leng Qingtian said proudly. Knowing that his grandson had a

    chance to be cured, he felt rxed.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m so envious of you.¡± Lin Liang rolled his eyes at him. He had not had a good night¡¯s sleep since

    Ruohan¡¯s ident. He felt relieved seeing Ruohan pull himself together today.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, is this wind rabbit meat?¡± Leng Ruohan couldn¡¯t help asking after eating another piece of meat.

    ¡°Yes. Big Brother, eat less. There will be something better in a bit!¡± Leng Ruoxue said mysteriously.

    ¡°Something better?¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s curiosity was piqued. Is there any meat more delicious than earth

    python and wind rabbit? Well, this meat tastes better with Xue¡¯er¡¯s seasonings.

    ¡°Of course. This is it.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out arge piece of meat that she had prepared from her ring

    and started grilling it on the fire.

    ¡°Although this meat tastes good, it¡¯s not as delicious as the earth python meat!¡± Leng Ruohan said in

    puzzlement after taking a bite.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yes, Xue¡¯er, what meat is this?¡± Leng Qingtian was also a little curious.

    ¡°Fire rhinoceros meat,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This meat is good. Is there any more?¡± Lin Liang asked. He would eat their meat since they dared hurt

    his disciple.

    ¡°A lot.¡±

    ¡°Give me more.¡±

    ¡°Master, you¡¯ve already eaten a lot,¡± Leng Ruohan couldn¡¯t help saying.

    ¡°I¡¯m not full yet,¡± Lin Liang said childishly.

    ¡°No more today. Big Brother needs to rest. Everyone, disperse,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wanted to rest,¡± Leng Ruohan said aggrievedly. Xue¡¯er is so overbearing.

    Leng Ruoxue secretly gave Ye Chen a look. Ye Chen understood and went directly to Leng Ruohan¡¯s

    ear to say a few words. After this, Leng Ruohan obediently returned to his room to rest.

    ¡°What did you say to Big Brother just now?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously after her grandfather and the

    others left.

    ¡°Nothing much. I just told him that Xue¡¯er would be angry if he didn¡¯t listen, so he went to bed

    obediently,¡± Ye Chen exined.

    ¡°That simple?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that simple. I¡¯m smart, right?¡± Ye Chen said proudly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. I¡¯m going to bed,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently while rolling her eyes at him. She was

    going to let this freak be proud on his own.

    ¡­

    ¡°Big Brother,¡± Leng Ruoxue called softly when she came to her brother¡¯s room. Her brother¡¯s

    complexion had improved a lot over the past few days.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Leng Ruohan, who was standing by the window, turned around.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49

    ¡°Big Brother, what are you thinking about?¡± Leng Ruoxue felt that her brother had something to say to

    her these past few days.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the Academy Competition is in two months,¡± Leng Ruohan said after some thought.

    ¡°So what?¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t care. What does thepetition have to do with me? I didn¡¯t go to the

    academy to be gilded, so the honor of the academy has nothing to do with me.

    ¡°I want you to take part in my ce,¡± Leng Ruohan said. His master had mentioned it to him yesterday.

    ¡°Big Brother, is it not enough that they¡¯ve hurt you? Do you still have to worry about their honor now?¡±

    Leng Ruoxue said a little angrily.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Big Brother doesn¡¯t want Master to be in a difficult situation. Don¡¯t me him. Moreover, all the

    effort I¡¯ve put in for the past three years is for this Academy Competition,¡± Leng Ruohan exined. It

    was a tough call, but he was very clear about his master¡¯s difficulties, so he chose to remain silent.

    ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve already made an appointment with Huo Qing topete in this Academy Competition

    three years ago. But now¡­¡±

    The Academy Competition was aprehensive evaluation among all the academies on the Ling

    Feng Continent. All the academies on the Ling Feng Continent, regardless of their size, could

    participate once every three years. The top three ces in the previous years were basically

    monopolized by the three major academies¡ªRising Dragon Academy, Heavenly Phoenix Academy,

    and Lunar Shadow Academy. Among all the academies, the Rising Dragon Academy was the strongest

    and often ranked first, while the Heavenly Phoenix Academy and the Lunar Shadow Academy vied for

    second ce. The Heavenly Phoenix Academy originally had the chance to obtain first ce in the

    Academy Competition three years ago. But its overall strength was slightly inferior to the Rising Dragon

    Academy, so it had only obtained second ce. For Leng Ruohan, this was definitely a pity. He

    originally thought that he had a chance this time, but¡­

    ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ll take your ce,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. It wasn¡¯t like her brother didn¡¯t know

    that his spiritual power would recover as long as she found the essence restoration grass and

    concocted the essence restoration pill. Yet he was still acting pitiful with her.

    ¡°But if I can concoct the essence restoration pill before the Academy Competition, Big Brother, you will

    still have to participate,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. It was better to realize his wish with his own hands.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Leng Ruohan said. But he did not have much hope. Essence restoration grass was something

    that no one on the Ling Feng Continent had heard of, so how could it be so easy to find?

    ¡°Young Master, Young Master Fu is here,¡± Ming An reported.

    ¡°Which Young Master Fu?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, he is my friend,¡± Leng Ruohan exined amusedly. Xue¡¯er is acting like a mother beast

    protecting her cubs, afraid that someone will bully me.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Since your friend is here, Xue¡¯er will go back first.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t intend to disturb her brother

    from getting along with his friend.

    When she reached the door, Leng Ruoxue happened to meet the Young Master Fu that Ming An

    mentioned, so she took a look at him. He was a handsome man in his early twenties, tall and full of

    nobility. She only took one look and walked away.

    Leng Ruoxue came to her grandfather¡¯s study and saw Ye Chen ying chess with her grandfather.

    She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This freak is really capable. He actually subdued Grandpa and Big Brother.

    He¡¯s staying at my house and not leaving, but Grandpa and Big Brother are actually letting him do

    whatever he wants.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, didn¡¯t you go see Ruohan? Why are you back so soon?¡± Leng Qingtian asked.

    ¡°Young Master Fu is here, so I excused myself.¡±

    ¡°What is he doing here?¡± Leng Qingtian said displeasedly.

    ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong with Young Master Fu?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked

    doubtfully.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with him, but there¡¯s something wrong with the Fu family,¡± Leng Qingtian said in

    disgust.

    ¡°He is Fu Mingyuan, Fu Xiang¡¯s son. That shameless old man Fu Xiang is the prime minister, and he

    often instigates the emperor to marry his daughter Fu Mingzhu to our Leng family. But I refused,¡± Leng

    Qingtian said disdainfully. So what if his daughter is the number one beauty in Eastern Lagoon? That

    woman isn¡¯t worthy of my outstanding grandson.

    ¡°Fu Mingzhu?¡± She seemed to have heard this name somewhere before. Oh, I remember. When I

    visited Big Brother at the academy, the woman I met seemed to be called this name.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, when do you n to go to the academy with Ye Chen?¡± Leng Qingtian asked. He was quite

    satisfied with his future grandson-inw, Ye Chen, so he was happy to create opportunities for them to

    get along.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Then Grandpa will get people to prepare. You won¡¯t be able toe home often after going to the

    academy. Grandpa will miss you,¡± Leng Qingtian said reluctantly. But he also knew that his

    granddaughter didn¡¯t go to the academy to study.

    ¡°Grandpa, I cane back whenever I want,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. No one would dare to stop

    her from going home.

    ¡°Then¡­ why don¡¯t you stay at home every day?¡± Leng Qingtian asked.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡­

    Outside General Leng¡¯s mansion¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, be careful on the road,¡± Leng Qingtian reminded her worriedly.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not a child anymore,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with amusement. She had Ye Chen and L¨¹ Tao

    by her side, but her grandfather was still so worried.

    ¡°Grandpa, Big Brother, go back quickly. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°Quill, let¡¯s go,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Quill.

    Quill was very fast, and they arrived at the Heavenly Phoenix Academy in about half an hour. Leng

    Ruoxue got Quill to enter the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, and the three of them walked into the

    academy as if no one else was around.

    The Heavenly Phoenix Academy was indeed worthy of being one of the three major academies. Not

    only was it big, but it was also very imposing. The architecture of the buildings was beautiful and

    mighty.

    ¡°Excuse me, may I know how to get to the principal¡¯s office?¡± L¨¹ Tao stepped forward and asked a boy.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll take you there,¡± the ordinary-looking boy said with a blush and a racing heart. Heavens, this

    woman is so beautiful. He couldn¡¯t help sneaking nces at Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°This is it,¡± the boy leading the way stammered.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± L¨¹ Tao knocked on the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°Miss.¡±

    ¡°L¨¹ Tao, wait for us here.¡± Leng Ruoxue opened the door and walked in with Ye Chen.

 Chapter 50 - Savage Fox (1)

    <h4>Chapter 50: Savage Fox (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Ruoxue, you¡¯re here.¡± Lin Liang was stunned for a moment when he saw them, but he quickly reacted.

    ¡°Grandpa Lin, we¡¯vee to report.¡±

    ¡°Yes, just in time,¡± Lin Liang said.

    ¡°Grandpa Lin, I will participate in this Academy Competition on behalf of my big brother. But you¡¯d better pretend that you don¡¯t know what I want to do,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. She didn¡¯t intend to hide what she wanted to do from the principal because she still needed his cooperation if necessary.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know anything,¡± Lin Liang said with a wry smile.?<i>This girl isn¡¯t afraid that I¡¯ll stop her at all and actually told me about it directly.</i>?But he wouldn¡¯t stop her even if he knew what she wanted to do. It was something he wanted to do but found inconvenient to do, so it was basically the same if this girl did it instead.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er thanks Grandpa Lin in advance.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite with me. I am Ruohan¡¯s master, but this is all I can do for Ruohan,¡± Lin Liang said helplessly.

    ¡°Grandpa Lin, I want the names of those people,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°It¡¯s all here.¡± Lin Liang took out a piece of paper from his drawer and handed it to Leng Ruoxue. He had prepared everything.

    Leng Ruoxue took the piece of paper and nced at it casually. Not only were there names, but he had alsobeled their families and even their status in their families.

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Lin,¡± Leng Ruoxue thanked Lin Liang sincerely. This list saved her a lot of time.

    ¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what are you thinking about?¡± Ye Chen asked. Xue¡¯er had been silent since she obtained the name list.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about my big brother.¡±

    ¡°Is there still no news about the essence restoration grass?¡± Ye Chen asked. In fact, he had been helping out, but he had no leads at all.

    ¡°No, but I¡¯m not thinking about the essence restoration grass.¡±

    ¡°Then what are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking that it¡¯s not a big deal even if some students were injured during the training exercise. Why should they me Big Brother? Grandpa is very protective of his loved ones. What benefits will this bring to them?¡± Leng Ruoxue said. In fact, she had been thinking about this for a long time, but she kept feeling that she seemed to have overlooked something.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what benefits they will get, but I know that Principal Lin is in a very passive position because of it,¡± Ye Chen said. Anyone with eyes could tell that this was absolutely the result of people adding fuel to the fire.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it an overreaction even if this matter is aimed at the principal?¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.?<i>Grandpa Lin is a Spiritual Supremacy, so his position in the Heavenly Phoenix Academy isn¡¯t easily shaken. Moreover, Big brother was the one who suffered the most in this incident.</i>

    <i>Wait? Why didn¡¯t I realize it sooner!</i>

    ¡°Their main target is my Grandpa. Grandpa Lin is just coteral damage,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty after thinking it through.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°This incident injured the number one genius of the academy so severely. What do you think the consequences will be for the teachers leading the team? Moreover, this student is the grandson of General Leng and the disciple of the principal. What do you think they will do?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in return.

    ¡°The teachers were afraid that General Leng would seek revenge, so they naturally wanted to shrink responsibility. But as far as I know, those two teacherse from small families. But several of the students on that training exercise are nobles, and there was even a member of the imperial family. I¡¯m afraid they don¡¯t have the ability to make all the students perjure themselves,¡± Ye Chen analyzed.

    ¡°Just because they don¡¯t have the ability doesn¡¯t mean others don¡¯t,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. She had already vaguely guessed what was going on.

    The two of them walked on the academy za while chatting.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, shall we go to the library to take a look?¡± Ye Chen suggested. They didn¡¯t have to attend sses on time like other students here, and the people they were looking for weren¡¯t in the academy now. It was said that almost all of them were recuperating at home and would only return to the academy in a few days.

    ¡°Okay.¡± She had always wanted to go to the library.

    They went directly to the top floor of the library with the ess given to them through the academy¡¯s golden badges. The books on the top floor were the essence of the entire Heavenly Phoenix Academy. Not just anyone could enter this ce, but they were not aware of the regtions here.

    ¡­

    After staying on the top floor of the library for a few days, Leng Ruoxue almost finished reading all the books here. There was really nothing else to read, so she left. Ye Chen left two days ago for some reason.

    ¡°Senior Brother Feng, I like you.¡±

    Leng Ruoxue happened to hear a very gentle female voice when she passed by a small forest outside the library.

    She unintentionally looked up and found the woman somewhat familiar.?<i>Huh, it¡¯s¡­ Fu Mingzhu? Such a coincidence. I happen to be looking for her.</i>

    She then looked at the man Fu Mingzhu confessed her love to. Yes, he was indeed handsome and extraordinary with a noble temperament. He should be slightly younger than her brother. Even though he was not as handsome as her brother, he was still a rare beauty.

    Seemingly aware that someone was looking at him, the man raised his head and happened to see Leng Ruoxue. He couldn¡¯t help being stunned, his eyes showing his amazement.

    Fu Mingzhu was the biggest suspect in causing her brother¡¯s injury because there were only two girls on the training team that day. One of them was called Mo Li, and the other was Fu Mingzhu. So one of them must have annoyed the fire rhinoceros group and even pushed the me onto her brother. This Fu Mingzhu pestered her brother unceasingly before he was injured, annoying him quite a bit. But she immediately changed her target now that her brother was in trouble.?<i>Hmph, dream on. You won¡¯t have your way.</i>?With this thought in mind, Leng Ruoxue walked straight over, her eyes full of ice.

    She had been in the academy for a few days but had yet to have the chance to exercise.

    Sensing something amiss with Feng Aoran¡¯s gaze, Fu Mingzhu turned her head, only to see the damn woman she was jealous of and hated. Even though she had only seen this woman once, she remembered her appearance very clearly.

    Leng Ruoxue saw the jealousy and hatred in Fu Mingzhu¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help finding it funny. People who didn¡¯t know better would think that they had a feud.

 Chapter 51 - Savage Fox (2)

    <h4>Chapter 51: Savage Fox (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°It¡¯s you? That cripple isn¡¯t here anymore. What are you doing here? Not just anyone cane to this ce,¡± Fu Mingzhu said with jealousy. She didn¡¯t want to see this woman again for the rest of her life.

    ¡°Cripple? Are you talking about yourself?¡± Leng Ruoxue mocked, her eyes ice-cold.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about Leng Ruohan, our former genius senior brother. Everyone in all of Eastern Lagoon knows that he¡¯s already a cripple,¡± Fu Mingzhu said disdainfully.

    ¡°If you dare to say another word about him, I won¡¯t let you go,¡± Leng Ruoxue warned coldly. She wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to say that about her brother.

    ¡°Everyone in the Eastern Lagoon Empire knows that Leng Ruohan overestimated his capabilities and provoked me rhinoceroses. Not only did he cause many students of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy to be injured, but he also made himself a cripple. Hmph, this is all retribution. To think that I used to like him quite a bit. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so stupid. Fortunately, that¡¯s in the past. No one will like that cripple now,¡± Fu Mingzhu continued to mock disapprovingly. This was Leng Ruohan¡¯s retribution for not liking her. She was the number one beauty in Eastern Lagoon, but he had never given her a good attitude. She certainly wouldn¡¯t want to marry him now that he was a cripple. Only a peerless genius was worthy of her.

    <i>Bam!</i>?Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary. She directly raised her hand and pped Fu Mingzhu¡¯s beautiful face. She didn¡¯t hold back at all. Half of Fu Mingzhu¡¯s face swelled up, and red liquid flowed out of the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Y-you bitch! How dare you hit me!¡± Fu Mingzhu was stunned.

    <i>Smack!</i>?Leng Ruoxue pped Fu Mingzhu on the other side of the face, which swelled up immediately.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at her masterpiece with satisfaction. ¡°Not bad. Pretty symmetrical.¡±

    Feng Aoran, who had been standing on the side, was surprised. Then he looked away as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything.

    ¡°Beloved Master, don¡¯t tire yourself out. Let your Darling help you teach her a lesson!¡± Darling¡¯s voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue let Darling out.

    As soon as Darling came out, he immediately jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and rubbed against her coquettishly. Then he turned his cold silver eyes to Fu Mingzhu.

    ¡°What an ugly woman!¡± Darling said disdainfully. He was a gentlemanly noble fox who didn¡¯t like to fight. But he was afraid that his beloved master would be tired, so he would take on the difficult task of bing a savage fox.

    Darling¡¯s small body quickly jumped in front of Fu Mingzhu, who had been struck into a daze. He stretched out his sharp little ws and scratched her swollen face a few times quickly.

    ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± An ear-piercing shriek instantly reverberated through the entire academy.

    Fu Mingzhu¡¯s shriek annoyed Darling, so he threw arge water ball at her, followed by some lightning. Fu Mingzhu immediately fainted from the interaction of water and lightning.

    <i>What a smart fox.</i>?Feng Aoran was stunned, and a drop of sweat rolled down his forehead.

    After finishing, Darling ran to the nearby pond to wash his little paws. Then he quickly jumped into the warm arms of his lovely master. His entire movements were as smooth and natural as flowing water.

    Leng Ruoxue was stunned. She looked at Fu Mingzhu, whose face was covered in blood.?<i>Darling is so cruel. Well done, nheless.</i>

    Feng Aoran stared at everything in front of him with his mouth agape.<i>?Th-those movements were a little too fast.?</i>In fact, everything happened in the blink of an eye, so he didn¡¯t even have the time to react.

    Seeing that Fu Mingzhu had fainted, Feng Aoran grabbed Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand. ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Why should I leave?¡± Leng Ruoxue wasn¡¯t afraid of the Fu family. Fu Mingzhu was the biggest suspect in harming her brother. She would just treat it as collecting some interest first. Anyway, she didn¡¯t n to let any of them go.

    ¡°The Fu family is not to be trifled with,¡± Feng Aoran reminded.

    ¡°I know.¡± She had heard her grandfather talk about the Fu family¡¯s overbearingness.

    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Feng Aoran said anxiously. He heard footsteps. Fu Mingzhu¡¯s scream just now definitely attracted attention.

    ¡°Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t leave now, you won¡¯t be able to leave when peopleeter. The Fu family won¡¯t let you go, and your little pet beast will also die,¡± Feng Aoran exined anxiously. He didn¡¯t want such a drop-dead beauty to be ruined by the Fu family. The Fu family had too many methods of torturing people.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly asked. She heard Fu Mingzhu calling him Senior Brother Feng.

    ¡°Feng Aoran.¡± This train of thought was a little too jumpy, but he still answered honestly.

    ¡°Do you know Feng Moran?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after some thought.

    ¡°He¡¯s my elder brother. Do you know him? Where is he now? Is he okay?¡± Feng Aoran asked several questions in a row.

    ¡°Which one do you want me to answer first?¡± Leng Ruoxue was slightly amused. ¡°He¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Elder Brother has left home for more than a decade without any news. We even thought that he was already¡­¡± Feng Aoran said worriedly.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A female teacher of the academy rushed over after hearing the scream. She recognized Fu Mingzhu lying on the ground.

    Leng Ruoxue and Feng Aoran looked at each other and ignored the female teacher.

    ¡°Feng Aoran, what¡¯s going on? And who are you? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before? You aren¡¯t a student of our academy.¡± The female teacher couldn¡¯t help but speak angrily when she saw no one paying attention to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide whether I¡¯m a student here or not. You can ask the principal where I¡¯m from,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°How can you talk to a teacher like this?¡± the female teacher said indignantly.

    ¡°What¡¯s going?¡± Two male teachers arrived.

    ¡°Fu Mingzhu was injured. They were the only two people here when I came.¡± The female teacher in her thirties pointed at Feng Aoran and Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°I did it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly, ignoring the look Feng Aoran was giving her.

 Chapter 52 - Be Low Profile When You Beat Someone Up

    <h4>Chapter 52: Be Low Profile When You Beat Someone Up</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Even if Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t admit to it now, Fu Mingzhu would still say it after waking up. There was no need to go through all that trouble because she didn¡¯t care about the Fu family at all.

    Feng Aoran opened his mouth to say something, but after seeing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze, he obediently shut his mouth.

    ¡°Are you a student of the academy?¡± one of the male teachers asked. Although he had his doubts, he was not as direct as the female teacher.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t deny it.

    ¡°Then do you know that the academy forbids students from fighting privately?¡± the male teacher said solemnly. He was smarter than the female teacher, and he immediately brought up the academy as justification.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t fight,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°How could Fu Mingzhu end up like this without a fight?¡± the female teacher asked angrily.

    ¡°She humiliated my elder brother, so I just pped her twice. As for how she ended up like this, I don¡¯t know either,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Your elder brother? Who¡¯s your brother?¡± the male teacher asked.

    ¡°Leng Ruohan.¡±

    ¡°Leng Ruohan is your elder brother?¡± the male teacher said in surprise. He knew that their academy¡¯s former number one genius had a younger sister, but wasn¡¯t she a simpleton? How did this absolute beauty in front of him look like a simpleton?

    Feng Aoran didn¡¯t expect that this stunning youngdy was actually Leng Ruohan¡¯s younger sister. He had heard that Leng Ruohan¡¯s sister had already regained her mental faculties, but he didn¡¯t expect the former simpleton to be so astonishing.

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow anyone to humiliate my brother, no matter who it is.¡± Leng Ruoxue shot an icy re at the three teachers in warning.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Leng Ruohan¡¯s younger sister a simpleton?¡± the female teacher asked bluntly.

    ¡°I am that simpleton. But if I hear anyone else humiliate my brother, who knows who will be the real simpleton,¡± Leng Ruoxue warned coldly before turning around to leave.

    Seeing that the person involved was leaving, Feng Aoran also hurriedly left and followed behind.

    ¡°Master, Mistress is so fierce!¡± someone hiding in a corner said fearfully.

    ¡°Yeah, she is. But I like it.¡± Ye Chen nced at his subordinate and said proudly before turning around and chasing after Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Ye Chen caught up to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Leng Ruoxue really didn¡¯t think much of this fellow when he was by her side. But when he wasn¡¯t around, she actually felt a little ufortable. This wasn¡¯t a good sign.

    ¡°Done.¡± And he had seen that good show when he just returned.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to find the principal. I beat someone up, so I have to turn myself in.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Of course, when it came to such matters, her husband should be the one by her side. How could he let another man take advantage of this situation? He red at the man beside Xue¡¯er.

    ¡°Hello, I am Feng Aoran,¡± Feng Aoran politely greeted.<i>?This man is so good-looking. His appearance is even more outstanding than Leng Ruohan¡¯s.</i>

    ¡°Hello, I am Ye Chen, Xue¡¯er¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡± Although he really didn¡¯t want to talk to him, he still introduced himself. He didn¡¯t want Xue¡¯er to think that he was petty.

    <i>Fianc¨¦??</i>Feng Aoran was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that this beautiful man was actually the weak and sickly man of the Ye family.

    ¡­

    ¡°Ruoxue, why are you here?¡± Lin Liang looked curiously at the three people who walked into his office.?<i>Shouldn¡¯t Ruoxue be in the library?</i>

    ¡°I beat someone up,¡± Leng Ruoxue said straightforwardly.

    ¡°Who?¡± Lin Liang had a bad premonition.?<i>Did she cause trouble and is here to ask for my protection?</i>

    ¡°Fu Mingzhu.¡±

    ¡°Lass, no matter who you want to beat up, can¡¯t you keep a low profile?¡± Lin Liang said helplessly. The Fu family was not to be trifled with. Even if she wanted to fight, she should have done it secretly. But looking at the situation now, she was most likely discovered.

    Hearing what the principal said, Feng Aoran was at a loss for words.?<i>What do you mean by that? So you can beat people up as you please as long as you keep a low profile? Wow, I see.</i>

    ¡°Grandpa Lin, I¡¯m just here to tell you so that you can prepare yourself. Now, I¡¯m going home.¡± Leng Ruoxue turned around and left the principal¡¯s office. She didn¡¯t want to listen to this old man lecture her.

    <i>This girl¡­</i>?Lin Liang felt a little helpless. After interacting with her these past few days, he more or less understood Ruoxue¡¯s temper. This girl was much crazier than her grandfather and brother. Old Man Leng and Ruohan basically still gave face to those they didn¡¯t like as long as they weren¡¯t provoked. But this girl behaved entirely as she pleased.

    ¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re back, Xue¡¯er.¡± Leng Qingtian happily looked at his granddaughter as she jumped down from Quill¡¯s back. Although she said that she would go home every day, he hadn¡¯t seen her for a few days.?<i>Boohoo¡­ little liar.</i>

    ¡°Grandpa, Xue¡¯er stayed in the library for the past few days and identally lost track of time,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined. Seeing her grandfather¡¯s expression, she knew what he was thinking.

    ¡°Any gains?¡±

    ¡°A little.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, is there any news about the essence restoration grass?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked many alchemists, but none of them have heard of this herb,¡± Leng Qingtian said worriedly.

    ¡°Grandpa, no need to be hurried. Take your time. We will find it eventually.¡± Leng Ruoxueforted.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to see Big Brother. Oh yes, Grandpa, the Fu family might find trouble with you.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa doesn¡¯t care about the Fu Family. But why?¡± Leng Qingtian was confused.

    ¡°Darling and I hurt Fu Mingzhu,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Is she seriously injured?¡± Leng Qingtian was slightly curious.

    ¡°It¡¯s not serious. It¡¯s just that her face was scratched by Darling.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>You call that not serious? Everyone knows that the Fu family¡¯s eldest youngdy takes great care of and is most proud of her face.?</i>Leng Qingtian was speechless.

    ¡­

    ¡°Big Brother.¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°Ye Chen didn¡¯t return with you?¡± Leng Ruohan asked curiously when he didn¡¯t see Ye Chen.

    ¡°He¡¯s back. He said he was tired and went back to his room to sleep,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

 Chapter 53 - The Academys Reaction

    <h4>Chapter 53: The Academy¡¯s Reaction</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Big Brother¡¯splexion looks better now.¡± Leng Ruoxue sized him up.?<i>It seems Big Brother¡¯s mood has almost recovered.</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to these two little fellows apanying me.¡± Leng Ruohan pointed at the little silver wolf and little ze lion sleeping soundly in his arms. He didn¡¯t have time to think about those unhappy things with these two cute little fellows sticking to him all day.

    ¡°They did a good job.¡± Leng Ruoxue was satisfied.

    ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ll bring you somewhere.¡±

    Seeing him looking at her with some uncertainty, Leng Ruoxue smiled mysteriously and directly brought him into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, where is this ce? It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Leng Ruohan was surprised.?<i>How can there be such a beautiful ce in this world?</i>

    ¡°This space belongs to me. Big Brother, you can stay here if you want.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Leng Ruohan asked happily. This ce was simply like a paradise on earth.

    ¡°As long as Big Brother likes it.¡± Leng Ruoxue then told her brother the origin of this space.

    ¡°No wonder Grandpa let you go out alone without worry.¡± His grandfather even hid it from him for Xue¡¯er¡¯s safety. But he understood his grandfather¡¯s way of doing things. He would also hide it from his grandfather if it were him. It was better for fewer people to know about such a heaven-defying ce.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa is right. You are a very blessed person. Even I am basking in your good fortune now,¡± Leng Ruohan said with slight pride.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er will bring Big Brother wherever she goes in the future.¡± She wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to bully her brother.

    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Leng Ruohan was very touched.

    ¡­

    The atmosphere in the conference room of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy was tense.

    ¡°Principal, Leng Ruoxue is a specially admitted student of yours. What should we do? We have to give the Fu family an exnation,¡± Vice Principal Chen Jian of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy said aggressively.

    ¡°What kind of exnation do you want to give the Fu family?¡± Lin Liang said indifferently. The Heavenly Phoenix Academy was basically divided into two factions now¡ªhis faction and Chen Jian¡¯s. Chen Jian had always been eyeing his position as the principal because he had the backing of the Xu family. And it seemed that he was the one who orchestrated Ruohan¡¯s incident. Unfortunately, Lin Liang wasn¡¯t at the academy at that time. If not, he wouldn¡¯t have been caught between a rock and a hard ce, causing his disciple to be wronged. It would be a lie to say that he didn¡¯t hate Chen Jian, but now was not the time to move against him.

    ¡°Of course, we should hand Leng Ruoxue over to the Fu family and let them deal with her,¡± Chen Jian said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Will you represent the academy in thepetition if we hand her over to the Fu family?¡± Lin Liang said mockingly.

    ¡°Principal, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue will be representing the academy in this Academy Competition, and she will be the main force,¡± Lin Liang said.

    ¡°What? Principal, Leng Ruoxue is a simpleton. How can you let a simpleton represent the academy? Do you want our Heavenly Phoenix Academy to be theughing stock of the Ling Feng Continent? It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have people in the academy anymore. What qualifications does she have to represent the academy?¡± Chen Jian roared angrily.

    ¡°She isn¡¯t qualified? Then who is qualified?¡± Lin Liang retorted.?<i>Hmph, do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking? I didn¡¯t do anything to you before because I thought you were a clown, but now you¡¯re obviously threatening the foundation of the academy.</i>

    ¡°Our academy is full of talents, but you let a simpleton be the main force. It will make the other students bitterly disappointed,¡± Chen Jian said righteously.

    ¡°Yes, Principal. If we let a simpleton be the main force of our academy, the students won¡¯t be convinced,¡± an elder said after receiving Chen Jian¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Yes, Principal, please reconsider.¡±

    ¡°Principal, this won¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°Are you the principal, or am I the principal? Are you doubting my vision?¡± Lin Liang snorted in displeasure.

    The elders who were against the principal didn¡¯t dare to say anything else after hearing his tone. The principal might focus his efforts on cultivation and rarely interfered with the academy¡¯s affairs, but they were very afraid of him when he was angry.

    ¡°Principal, Leng Ruoxue injured a ssmate. Even if we don¡¯t hand her over to the Fu family, we can¡¯t let such a violent student stay in the academy, or it will cause panic among the students. Many students have told me that they would leave the academy if Leng Ruoxue doesn¡¯t leave the academy.¡± Chen Jian added fuel to the fire.

    ¡°Many? Like who?¡±?<i>Are they trying to use public opinion to pressure me again?</i>

    ¡°Erm¡­ I promised not to reveal their identities,¡± Chen Jian said.

    ¡°Hmph, either you tell me who said it, or I won¡¯t change my decision. Moreover, it takes two hands to p. If you want to pursue Leng Ruoxue¡¯s responsibility, why don¡¯t you ask what Fu Mingzhu did first? In addition, if you want to hand Leng Ruoxue over to the Fu family for them to deal with, go and tell Leng Qingtian yourself. The academy will not interfere in this matter.¡± Lin Liang stood up from his seat, nced at them coldly, and turned to leave.

    <i>Go and tell Leng Qingtian ourselves? Who would dare??</i>Leng Qingtian almost ate them upst time. This time, they originally nned to get the principal to represent the academy. But the principal made it clear that he wouldn¡¯t bother with this matter, so there was nothing they could do.

    ¡­

    ¡°Your Majesty, please uphold justice for me,¡± pleaded a chubby middle-aged man with a big belly as he knelt on the floor of the imperial study.

    ¡°My beloved minister, what is the meaning of this?¡± the emperor asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Your Majesty, someone injured my daughter. Please uphold justice for me.¡± The academy refused to do anything, so he had toe to the emperor.

    ¡°You are the prime minister of the Eastern Lagoon Empire. How can someone be so blind as to bully your precious daughter?¡±?<i>It¡¯s good enough if you don¡¯t bully others,</i>?the emperor added in his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s the simpleton of General Leng¡¯s family. She and her pet beast injured my daughter,¡± Fu Xiang said with a face full of tears.

    ¡°Beloved minister, you know that she is a simpleton, so why are you still fussing over it with a simpleton?¡± Upon hearing that it involved General Leng, the emperor didn¡¯t want to bother about this matter anymore. An ident happened to Leng Qingtian¡¯s grandson, and he became a cripple who couldn¡¯t cultivate spiritual power. That old man was in a bad mood, so who dared to provoke him now?

    ¡°Your Majesty, I heard that simpleton has regained her mental faculties. She¡¯s even been specially admitted by Principal Lin into the Heavenly Phoenix Academy. Apparently, she is also going to be representing the academy in the Academy Competition two monthster,¡± Fu Xiang added quickly.

 Chapter 54 - What Qualifications Does She Have to Be Our Leader? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 54: What Qualifications Does She Have to Be Our Leader? (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Oh, I see. But now that she¡¯s a student of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy, it¡¯s even harder for me to intervene in this matter. My beloved minister, in my opinion, you should look for Principal Lin. I believe he will handle this matter impartially,¡± the emperor suggested earnestly.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Ah, my dear minster, I am tired. s, I am getting old, and my stamina is not as good as before.¡± What he implied was that he wanted to rest. Stop bothering him if he knew what was good for him.

    ¡°I will take my leave then,¡± Fu Xiang said unwillingly. But since the emperor didn¡¯t want to meddle in this matter, he couldn¡¯t force the emperor. He didn¡¯t have the guts.

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Did he leave?¡±

    ¡°Fu Xiang went to Consort Wan¡¯s pce,¡± Eunuch Liu said.

    ¡°Eunuch Liu, have you figured out what happened?¡± the emperor asked. He had already guessed that Fu Xiang would go to see Consort Wan, so he didn¡¯t find it surprising.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this servant has already inquired clearly. It was indeed General Leng¡¯s granddaughter who injured the youngdy of the Fu family.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Eunuch Liu hesitated.

    ¡°Just say it.¡±

    ¡°In fact, it wasn¡¯t entirely Leng Ruoxue¡¯s fault. Fu Mingzhu insulted Leng Ruohan first. Only then did Leng Ruoxue hit her.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Fu Mingzhu retaliate then? She couldn¡¯t have just allowed Leng Ruoxue to hit her, could she? With her temperament, she isn¡¯t someone who can be bullied,¡± the emperor said. Fu Mingzhu was known for being unruly and bossy.

    ¡°This youngdy of the Fu family has been pampered since she was a child. It is likely that no one has beaten her in her life, so she was stunned and didn¡¯t retaliate. After that, she was scratched in the face by Leng Ruoxue¡¯s pet and even attacked. This servant heard it was quite tragic,¡± Eunuch Liu said.

    ¡°Scratched her face? Is she disfigured?¡± The emperor was curious.

    ¡°They say she has w marks all over her face, so she should be disfigured!¡± Eunuch Liu guessed.

    ¡°Fu Xiang will not let this daughter be disfigured. He will get crystal honey for her,¡± the emperor said. Fu Xiang was counting on selling this daughter for a good price!

    ¡°Crystal honey is priceless and has no market,¡± Eunuch Liu said. Crystal honey was indeed a good thing. Not only could it increase spiritual power, but it could also beautify skin and heal damaged skin. But even if you had money, there was nowhere to buy it now.

    ¡°The Leng family has some!¡± the emperor reminded. Leng Qingtian had robbed the Xu family of five kilograms of crystal honey.

    ¡°Will the Leng family give any to them?¡± Eunuch Liu couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°It will depend on what Leng Qingtian wants. He will give it to them if he wants to let the matter rest and not blow up,¡± the emperor analyzed.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Consort Wan requests an audience,¡± a young eunuch reported.

    ¡°Tell Consort Wan that I won¡¯t see anyone now,¡± the emperor said impatiently.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, Consort Wan¡­¡± Eunuch Liu hesitated. Consort Wan would definitely pester His Majesty to uphold justice for the Fu family since she was a member of the Fu family!

    ¡°Eunuch Liu, pass on my decree that Consort Wan is not allowed to see anyone in the pce without my permission,¡± the emperor said unhappily.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Eunuch Liu went to issue the edict after receiving it.

    ¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Is there something on your mind?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Fu Mingyuan came just now,¡± Leng Ruohan said after some hesitation.

    ¡°What was he doing here?¡± Leng Ruoxue hated any mention of the Fu family.

    ¡°He came to me for crystal honey.¡±

    ¡°Did you give any to him?¡±

    ¡°No. How could I give something that Xue¡¯er gave me to someone else? I told him that I didn¡¯t have any,¡± Leng Ruohan quickly said. He didn¡¯t want Xue¡¯er to misunderstand.?<i>But Xue¡¯er and that fox are really cruel. Mingyuan said that sister would be disfigured if there was no crystal honey.</i>

    ¡°Big Brother, I won¡¯t allow you to be an overly good Samaritan. Otherwise, Xue¡¯er will ignore you,¡± Leng Ruoxue warned.

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Leng Ruohan said. He wasn¡¯t as good as Xue¡¯er thought. Moreover, Xue¡¯er did it for him.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, did anyone in the academy bully you?¡± Leng Ruohan asked worriedly. If those people knew her identity, they would probably look down on her. It didn¡¯t matter if he suffered a little, but he didn¡¯t want to see Xue¡¯er wronged.

    ¡°Big Brother, am I someone easy to bully?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked mischievously. She had been staying in the library for the past few days and hadn¡¯t seen many people.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if Big Brother suffers a little, but I won¡¯t allow anyone to bully my baby sister.¡± Leng Ruohan caressed Xue¡¯er¡¯s head lovingly.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded vigorously.

    ¡­

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen?¡±

    As soon as Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen entered the academy, a short and chubby old man stopped them.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen looked at each other doubtfully.

    ¡°I am Elder Qiu, the person in charge of the academy¡¯s Sacred Hall. The principal asked me to bring you two to the Sacred Hall to study,¡± Elder Qiu said very cordially with a beaming smile. The principal said that these two people were not to be trifled with. Moreover, they were the main force in the Academy Competition, so they had to be treated seriously. Thus, after asking around about the time they would arrive at the academy, he came to the entrance to wait for them.

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Qiu.¡± Leng Ruoxue had a good impression of this chubby Elder Qiu.?<i>Since Grandpa Lin sent him, he should be Grandpa Lin¡¯s trusted aide.</i>

    The Heavenly Phoenix Academy¡¯s Sacred Hall was the dream of every student of the academy. However, the minimum threshold for entering the Sacred Hall was Spiritual Monarch, and only students who had advanced to Spiritual Monarch before the age of 25 were qualified to enter. So even if the students in the Sacred Hall were not all geniuses, they were at least elites specially nurtured by prominent families, and they would absolutely have boundless prospects in the future.

    Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen followed Elder Qiu to the famous Sacred Hall. The Sacred Hall was a small two-story standalone building with a dazzling and luxurious exterior. Inside, the entire ground was paved with spirit jade. The surrounding stone pirs were iid with spirit crystals of various colors, and the decorations on the walls were very exquisite. It was obvious that the Sacred Hall had been constructed with great care and extravagance.

    Elder Qiu pushed open the door of a training room and brought Leng Ruoxue and Leng Ruoxue in. The training room was very spacious, and there were about 20 people inside, cultivating or fighting with each other. After seeing the two of them enter, they stopped what they were doing. Some were stunned, some were surprised, and all sorts of gaze were on them.

 Chapter 55 - What Qualifications Does She Have to Be Our leader (2)

    <h4>Chapter 55: What Qualifications Does She Have to Be Our leader (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°I will introduce you to two new ssmates, Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen. Leng Ruoxue will be your leader from now on,¡± Elder Qiu said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s Leng Ruoxue? Isn¡¯t she a simpleton?¡±

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue is even more beautiful than Xu Na¡¯er!¡±

    As soon as Elder Qiu finished speaking, all sorts of discussions broke out.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, what qualifications does she have to be our leader?¡± a sweet-looking girl directly questioned with displeasure.

    ¡°This is the academy¡¯s decision.¡±

    ¡°How can the academy arbitrarily decide on who the leader is?¡± Sun Ting said with dissatisfaction. When the academy let Leng Ruohan be the leader, she didn¡¯t dare to object. After all, Leng Ruohan was the strongest person in the academy, and he was well-respected by everyone. But why should a simpleton be their leader?

    ¡°Are you doubting the academy¡¯s decision? Do you doubt the vision of our academy?¡± Elder Qiu said unpleasantly. Beforeing, he had guessed that these prodigies would most likely be dissatisfied with Leng Ruoxue suddenly bing their leader. But he didn¡¯t expect them to make things difficult for her in front of him. Moreover, he didn¡¯t expect the one to make things difficult would be Sun Ting, who usually looked very well-behaved. Besides, the most difficult person and most likely to make things difficult in the Sacred Hall wasn¡¯t here today. He didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, don¡¯t you still have something to do? Don¡¯t worry about us.¡± Leng Ruoxue gave Elder Qiu an out.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Yes, I have something else to do. Then I¡¯ll be heading off first. I¡¯ll leave this ce to you guys,¡± Elder Qiu said tactfully. He knew that Leng Ruoxue was going to teach these arrogant and snobbish prodigies a lesson.?<i>s, the principal has a good eye. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s aura is even more terrifying than her brother¡¯s.</i>

    ¡°You said I¡¯m not qualified to be your leader? Who is qualified then? You?¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly after Elder Qiu left.

    ¡°I¡­ Of course not me. Senior Brother Feng, Senior Sister Xu, Senior Sister Chen, Senior Brother Li, Senior Brother Qiao, and Senior Brother Fu of our Sacred Hall are all more qualified than you,¡± Sun Ting said the names of several people in a row with a face full of adoration.

    ¡°Unfortunately, your leader is now me, not anyone that you mentioned. And you should know the rules of the Sacred Hall!¡± Leng Ruoxue was really unwilling to stoop to the level of such a small fry, so she brought up the rules of the Sacred Hall. She had been in the academy for several days, and the reason Grandpa Lin didn¡¯t arrange for her to appear in the Sacred Hall first was to let her familiarize herself with the environment of the academy.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Sun Ting hesitated. One of the rules of the Sacred Hall was to respect your superiors, but she didn¡¯t consider her their leader at all¡­ So she didn¡¯t care about the rules.

    ¡°Whether you ept it or not, I am your leader. How dare you question the academy¡¯s decision. Aren¡¯t you offending your superiors?¡± Leng Ruoxue rebuked coldly. In fact, no one had any objections previously when the academy appointed leaders because they had always been recognized as the number one genius in the academy. But if you weren¡¯t the number one genius who could convince the masses, then some people would feel unbnced and might even resort to despicable means in secret. In order to prevent such things from happening, the academy had specially set a rule¡ªif you questioned the choice of leader, every student of the Sacred Hall had the right to challenge the leader. If you won the challenge, then you would be the leader of the Sacred Hall. This was also a half-appointed and half-democratic way of doing things to convince everyone.

    ¡°If you think that I don¡¯t have the capability to be the leader, you can challenge me openly. If you don¡¯t have the guts to do so, then shut your mouth. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind expelling you from the Sacred Hall,¡± Leng Ruoxue warned. She might think highly of Sun Ting if she had challenged her directly, but her pure provocation made her not even qualified to be her opponent.

    ¡°How dare you¡­ You are just a simpleton!¡± Sun Ting said angrily. She didn¡¯t believe that this simpleton would really dare to expel her from the Sacred Hall. Although the Sun family wasn¡¯tparable to top families like the Feng family and the Xu family, they still had considerable power. So Sun Ting wasn¡¯t afraid of this simpleton¡¯s threat.

    ¡°I hereby announce with my position as the leader that Sun Ting has offended her superior and disrespected the leader. From today onward, she will be expelled from the Sacred Hall,¡± Leng Ruoxue announced loudly. It seemed she had to make an example of her.

    As soon as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, Ye Chen cooperatively threw Sun Ting out the window without any pity for the fairer sex.

    Everyone present in the training room widened their eyes in disbelief and looked at the two of them in horror.?<i>Damn, these two people are really courageous.</i>?<i>Too terrifying. This Leng Ruoxue actually dared to offend the Sun family, and that man actually threw Sun Ting out the window¡­?</i>Fortunately, the Sacred Hall was only two floors. Otherwise, Sun Ting would have fallen to her death.

    ¡°Now, tell me, who else wants to leave the Sacred Hall?¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    No one else dared to speak anymore. Leave the Sacred Hall? Would they still be nurtured by their families in the future? The reason they valued the Sacred Hall so much was that they would have the best treatment and would also have an influential position in their families in the future. The Sacred Hall was not only a symbol of strength but also meant awork of future personal connections.

    ¡°Since no one has any objections, then cultivate diligently. You must remember that you are not cultivating for me. Don¡¯t make life miserable for your future. That is the most foolish behavior,¡± Leng Ruoxue warned. Whether they could understand or not, whether they would be instigated by others or not, was something beyond her control.

    ¡°Looks like the principal¡¯s efforts were not in vain,¡± Ye Chen whispered in Xue¡¯er¡¯s ear with a gentle smile. Taking advantage of the absence of the superior students, Xue¡¯er subdued this group of timid students without a firm position. This move was indeed good. Unfortunately, he knew that Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t take those people seriously at all.

    ¡°That old man just likes to act smart and let me clean it up all at once to save trouble,¡± Leng Ruoxueined.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what do you intend to do with those fellows?¡± Ye Chen asked curiously.

 Chapter 56 - Thrown Out

    <h4>Chapter 56: Thrown Out</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°What can I do? Create hell for them, of course.¡±

    After seeing that the students of the Sacred Hall were training in peace, Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen left the Sacred Hall and returned to the Leng residence.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°Miss.¡±

    ¡°Miss.¡±

    ¡°Deputy Leader Ye.¡±

    As Leng Ruoxue got down from Quill¡¯s back, a small, white fluffy ball jumped into her arms and stayed still there.

    ¡°Master, I missed you so much. Boohoo¡­¡± Charm¡¯s purple eyes looked at Leng Ruoxue with tears in them.

    ¡°Charm, you¡¯re back.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Charm¡¯s soft and fluffy fur and then looked at Feng Da and the others around her. ¡°Big Brother Feng.¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Feng Moran looked at Leng Ruoxue and smiled gently. They originally wanted to train in the Illusionary Forest for some time, but after staying for a few days, they realized that they were all a little absent-minded. They didn¡¯t have the mood to stay there, so they returned together.

    ¡°Miss, Deputy Leader Ye, we missed you to death!¡± Feng Da and the others said.

    ¡°We missed you too,¡± Ye Chen said.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why are you back so early today?¡± Leng Qingtian asked. His granddaughter had really grown up, and she had managed to recruit so many outstanding subordinates.

    ¡°I missed Grandpa!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed tteringly.

    ¡°You have a glib tongue,¡± Leng Qingtian said happily.

    ¡°Grandpa, they are the members of our zing me Mercenary Group that I told you about,¡± Leng Ruoxue said proudly.

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa knows.¡± He had been chatting with these people for a long time.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa has already arranged their lodging. You don¡¯t have to worry about it,¡± Leng Qingtian said.

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Foolishss, do you need to thank Grandpa?!¡± Leng Qingtian deliberately said unpleasantly with a stern face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it then. I will cook Grandpa¡¯s favorite dishes tonight.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Make more. There won¡¯t be enough for Grandpa,¡± Leng Qingtian said quickly. It wasn¡¯t easy to get his granddaughter to cook!

    ¡­

    At night, there was a fire in the garden, and a group of people was sitting around it, each holding something to grill.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, is this what we¡¯re having for dinner? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to make Grandpa¡¯s favorite dishes?!¡± Leng Qingtianined to his precious granddaughter with a bitter face when he saw that everyone was grilling and that there were no dishes avable.

    ¡°Grandpa, this is what we will eat tonight. Of course, this is only part of it. There¡¯s also something you¡¯ve never eaten before,¡± Leng Ruoxue said mysteriously. She had already prepared and would surely surprise them.

    ¡°Never eaten before? What is it?¡± Everyone looked at Leng Ruoxue curiously.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡±

    After a while, some servants brought over a few tables one by one and ced them side by side. Then the servants brought over a few things that looked like pots, but they had never seen this type of pot before. Moreover, the fragrance was really too alluring.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what is this?¡± Leng Qingtian asked curiously.

    ¡°Grandpa, this is called hotpot,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She had specially refined a few pots for hotpot a few days ago to satisfy her craving. How could this world not have hotpot? However, if people knew that she used artificing techniques to refine pots for meals, they might faint from anger. But this art of artificing was really too useful. The hotpot she refined didn¡¯t require electricity or coal, and just a fire-attribute spiritual crystal was enough to settle everything.

    ¡°Miss, how do we use this thing?¡± Feng Da asked anxiously. It smelled good, but there was only soup inside when he opened it. Could she only be providing them soup to drink?!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll teach you how to eat in a bit!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.?<i>Why are all the people I know gluttons?</i>

    The servants brought over cleaned vegetables and sliced meat one by one and ced them on the table.

    ¡°Bring the grilled meat over!¡± Leng Ruoxue said and motioned for them to sit down. Then she picked up a thin slice of raw beast meat and rinsed it in the hot pot a few times, then immediately picked it up and put it in her mouth.

    ¡°See? Eat it like this. Cook it on the spicy side if you like spicy food. If you can¡¯t eat spicy food, put it in the clear soup and then dip it in sauce to eat,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    Everyone waited for her to finish speaking before imitating her eagerly.

    ¡­

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so full!¡± Feng Da said contentedly.?<i>s, life is so beautiful!</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why didn¡¯t you let Grandpa taste something so delicious before?¡± Leng Qingtian said with some dissatisfaction. It was his first time eating something so delicious.

    ¡°Grandpa, I just refined these pots a few days ago!¡± Leng Ruoxue exined. She also wanted to eat it, but it wasn¡¯t like there was any avable!

    ¡°Refine? You mean these pots are¡­¡±

    ¡°Sacred artifacts.¡±

    ¡°What? These pots are actually sacred artifacts?¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.?<i>How can Xue¡¯er be so extravagant? Sacred artifacts! Sacred artifacts! Sacred artifacts that would make everyone green with envy! Sacred artifacts that everyone aspired to possess were actually being used for meals by them!</i>

    Although everyone was speechless, they were already used to Leng Ruoxue shocking them, so they weren¡¯t surprised.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Leng Ruoxue said aggrievedly. She wanted to refine treasured artifacts, but she couldn¡¯t. They identally became sacred artifacts.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er is such a little monster!¡± Leng Ruohan said seriously while rubbing his sister¡¯s head.?<i>Fortunately, Xue¡¯er is my sister, or else even I would be jealous.</i>

    ¡°We¡¯re used to it,¡± Ye Chen said calmly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Feng Moran agreed.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, do you want to go home and take a look?¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly asked.

    ¡°Go home? Not yet,¡± Feng Moran said indifferently. He had left home for many years and had never returned. Perhaps everyone in the family thought he was dead!

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, I met Feng Aoran at the academy, and he asked about you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Since Big Brother Feng returned to Phoenix City, it was inevitable for him to meet people from the Feng family. She didn¡¯t know why Big Brother Feng was unwilling to go home, but she needed him to be mentally prepared. Escaping wouldn¡¯t solve any problem.

 Chapter 57 - Feng Morans Past

    <h4>Chapter 57: Feng Moran¡¯s Past</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Aoran¡­ is he okay?¡± Feng Moran couldn¡¯t help asking. Aoran was still very young when he left home. In the blink of an eye, he was already an adult.

    ¡°Very good. He¡¯s now a student of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy¡¯s Sacred Hall,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. ¡°Feng Aoran¡¯s status in the Heavenly Phoenix Academy is second only to mine. I heard that he¡¯s highly regarded in the Feng family.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Feng Aoran was his only brother, so he was relieved to hear that he was doing well. As for the Feng family¡­

    ¡°Everyone should rest early today!¡± Leng Ruoxue said, seeing that everyone was almost done eating.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, why aren¡¯t you sleeping yet? It¡¯s already veryte.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Feng Moran, who was standing in the garden in a daze.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡±

    ¡°Something on your mind? Tell me if there¡¯s anything unhappy. Don¡¯t keep it to yourself,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s been more than a decade since I left the Feng family. Aoran was only five years old when I left. I didn¡¯t expect him to still remember me, his elder brother,¡± Feng Moran said with some emotion.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you know why I left the Feng family back then?¡± Feng Moran suddenly asked.

    ¡°Why?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked cooperatively. In fact, even if Big Brother Feng didn¡¯t say it, she could more or less guess the reason.

    ¡°After my spiritual power awakened, I took the aptitude test and found that my aptitude was very low. My life changed from then on. The once-favored eldest son of the main branch suddenly became trash in everyone¡¯s eyes. Those people who were once jealous of me being favored started to hit me when I was down, finding opportunities to bully me and frame me. I left home after being framed time and time again,¡± Feng Moran said indifferently, as if he was talking about someone else. Back then, when his test results came out, his mother evenforted him by telling him that it was okay. He was the eldest son of the main branch of the Feng family, and the family would give him a spiritual essence pill when he grew up. At that time, he thought so very naively as well. But his parents slowly began to neglect him as he grew older and his younger brother was born. He knew then that his mother was onlyforting him. With his aptitude, he didn¡¯t qualify to obtain a spiritual essence pill, even if he was the eldest son of the main branch of the Feng family. The one thing that a prominent family like the Feng family was notcking in was descendants, so he was really nothing. But he was well aware that with his current strength, he would definitely be treated as an heir as long as he returned to the family. Nheless, he didn¡¯t want to go back. He wanted to follow and stay with Xue¡¯er, not only because Xue¡¯er was the benefactor who changed his destiny but also because he only felt at home when he was by her side.

    In fact, even though he had left his home, he had not left the family. He was still a member of the Feng family now. If the Feng family encountered any difficulties and needed him, he would still return. But if the Feng family became enemies with Xue¡¯er, then he would stand on her side without hesitation because no one was more important to him now than Xue¡¯er.

    Leng Ruoxue listened patiently as Feng Moran recounted his past. She didn¡¯t disturb him because she knew very well that what Big Brother Feng needed was a listener.

    ¡°Do you know how much I envy you now? Even though you were once a simpleton, your grandfather and elder brother loved you like a treasure. Your status in your family is higher than even that of those stunning geniuses,¡± Feng Moran said with envy. To put it bluntly, those geniuses were just powerful pawns of their families. They needed to work hard to obtain their status, but Xue¡¯er was loved without needing to do anything.

    ¡°Grandpa and Big Brother are also the most important to me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She would absolutely protect this familial affection that hadn¡¯te easily. She would kill whoever stood in her way!

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, how did you know about me since you left home at such a young age?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement.?<i>When Big Brother Feng left home, I probably wasn¡¯t even born yet!</i>

    ¡°Although I haven¡¯t been home for more than a decade, it doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t know anything. Mercenary news is sometimes very useful. Moreover, I¡¯ve been to Phoenix City a few times during missions, so I¡¯ve naturally heard of the name of Leng Ruoxue. You should be the most famous after me,¡± Feng Moran teased. He felt much more rxed after opening up to Xue¡¯er.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Feng Moran¡¯s words made Leng Ruoxue a little depressed, but she was relieved to see that he had adjusted his mood.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, rest early!¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡­

    Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen walked into the training room and saw a group of people gathered together and talking about something. As soon as they saw the twoe in, they stopped talking and just looked at them strangely.

    Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen exchanged nces before turning to look at them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the selectionpetition is about to begin? Why are you all standing there?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some displeasure.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t qualified to be our leader!¡± a beautiful and sexy woman said with a face full of jealousy. She had heard that the simpleton Leng Ruoxue was a stunning beauty the moment she returned. Seeing her in the flesh, she realized that the simpleton was even more beautiful than she had imagined. Moreover, how could such an outstanding man stand beside a simpleton? Seeing the two of them standing together like a well-matched couple ignited the mes of jealousy in her heart. Only such an outstanding man was worthy of her, and only she was worthy of such an outstanding man.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Leng Ruoxue had been in the Sacred Hall for a few days, but she had never seen this woman. But she could vaguely guess her identity.

    ¡°I am Chen Fang, a student of the Sacred Hall,¡± Chen Fang said proudly.

    ¡°Oh, so you are Chen Fang!¡± Leng Ruoxue said as realization dawned on her face. Her brother had specially told her that there were a few people in the Sacred Hall who were more prestigious in the eyes of the students, and this included Chen Fang. She was the granddaughter of the vice principal. Moreover, this Chen Fang seemed to have good aptitude. She was an intermediate Spiritual Monarch. It seemed that the more difficult students to deal with had returned early!

    ¡°Hmph, our Sacred Hall doesn¡¯t wee you. Our leader can¡¯t be a simpleton, so you¡¯d better take the initiative to leave our Sacred Hall, lest you embarrass yourselfter,¡± Chen Fang reminded kindly.

 Chapter 58 - All of You Can Withdraw Then

    <h4>Chapter 58: All of You Can Withdraw Then</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you going to challenge me? And you want me to voluntarily withdraw?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to ept my challenge. You¡¯d better know your ce and take the initiative to withdraw from the Sacred Hall. This isn¡¯t a ce a simpleton cane!¡± Chen Fang said disdainfully.

    ¡°Voluntarily withdraw? What if I refuse?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Chen Fang with a smile that was not a smile.

    ¡°Then we will withdraw from the Sacred Hall!¡± Chen Fang used her trump card. They had already discussed this beforehand.

    ¡°Can you tell me who the people included in your ¡®we¡¯ are?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°All of us, of course. There are a total of forty-eight students in the Sacred Hall. If you don¡¯t withdraw, then we will,¡± Chen Fang threatened.

    ¡°Are you sure you can represent all of them?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked around at everyone present. There were about 30 people present now, which meant that there were still people not here¡­

    ¡°Of course.¡± Chen Fang was still confident.

    ¡°Alright, all of you can withdraw then!¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently, her tone as rxed as if she was saying ¡®today¡¯s weather is good¡¯.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Chen Fang asked.?<i>Did I hear wrongly?</i>

    Everyone looked at Leng Ruoxue in disbelief.

    ¡°I said, all of you can withdraw!¡± Leng Ruoxue repeated. If they wanted to threaten her, they had to find her weakness even. A mere Sacred Hall was nothing to her.

    ¡°You¡­ you will regret it!¡± Chen Fang said angrily as she mmed the door after her.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving yet? You are no longer students of the Sacred Hall. ording to the rules of the Sacred Hall, you are not qualified to stay here,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in a business-like tone.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was withdrawing from the Sacred Hall!¡± Feng Aoran pushed the door open and walked in.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was withdrawing either!¡± A cold voice sounded from outside the door, and then a handsome young man in ck walked in.

    ¡°Are you done watching the show?¡± Leng Ruoxue nced at Feng Aoran.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Feng Aoran scratched his head awkwardly and smiled shyly. He just wanted to see how she would handle this matter. He didn¡¯t really want to see her make a fool of herself.

    Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to the man who enteredter. He was a very cool-looking man in his early twenties. His temperament was a little cold, as though the words ¡®keep away from me¡¯ were written on him. Such a cold man was indeed not someone who could be manipted at will.

    ¡°Qiao Hua,¡± the man introduced himself.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue.¡±

    ¡°I am Ye Chen, Xue¡¯er¡¯s fianc¨¦,¡± Ye Chen introduced himself.

    ¡°Do you really not intend to withdraw?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked indifferently. She believed that Chen Fang must have contacted all the students in the Sacred Hall to threaten her and pressure the academy at the same time. The students who didn¡¯t appear today were probably some of the masterminds!

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who bes the leader. What I care about is the Academy Competition in two months,¡± Qiao Hua said. He had to qualify for the Academy Competition two monthster.

    ¡°We¡¯re considered friends, right? Of course, I have to support you,¡± Feng Aoran said.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled.

    ¡°What are you still doing here?¡± Leng Ruoxue said a little unpleasantly as she turned her head to look at the people who were still not moving.?<i>Don¡¯t regret what you¡¯ve decided. You have to bear the consequences yourself no matter what. There is no medicine for regret in this world!</i>

    Some of them were really regretting their decision. This was not what Senior Sister Chen told them would happen. She just wanted them to support her and put on an act so that she could chase Leng Ruoxue away. That was why she threatened her with a total withdrawal. But they didn¡¯t expect Leng Ruoxue not to be threatened at all. She even allowed them all to withdraw. How could they withdraw just like that? They wouldn¡¯t be able to exin themselves when they returned to their families.

    ¡°Leader.¡± Some of them looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully.

    ¡°Hurry up and pack up and leave. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to get someone to ask you to leave,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without any emotion.?<i>Hmph, what were you doing earlier? It¡¯s toote to regret now!</i>

    ¡°Senior Brother Feng, help us tell the leader that we really don¡¯t want to leave. Senior Sister Chen forced us!¡± Some people quickly betrayed Chen Fang just to stay in the Sacred Hall.

    Although Feng Aoran had only known Leng Ruoxue for a few days, he knew that she wasn¡¯t so easy to talk to. She didn¡¯t even leave any face for the principal, let alone him, so he just pretended not to hear the plea. In fact, he hated flip-floppers too.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to see the principal. I hope I won¡¯t see you when I return. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being nasty,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly and left the Sacred Hall.

    ¡­

    ¡°Ruoxue, why are you here? I heard from Elder Qiu that you arranged training, didn¡¯t you?¡± Lin Liang said in surprise when he saw Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°There¡¯s no more training. All of the students of the Sacred Hall have withdrawn,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°What?¡± Lin Liang thought he had misheard.?<i>Who withdrew?</i>

    ¡°All of the students of the Sacred Hall have withdrawn. No, there are two who haven¡¯t. Including Ye Chen and me, there are only four students in the Sacred Hall now,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Lin Liang asked while suppressing the anger in his heart. He was not stupid. He immediately knew that someone was definitely stirring up trouble.

    ¡°Someone named Chen Fang said that I should withdraw from the Sacred Hall on my own ord. Otherwise, all of them would withdraw. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t leave the Sacred Hall, so I told all of them to leave,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined simply.

    ¡°Erm¡­ well done. But what about the selectionpetition in the academy in a few days?¡± Lin Liang said worriedly. Each academy had a quota of 30 spiritualists for the Academy Competition, but there were only four students in the Sacred Hall now. Even if all four of them went, there wouldn¡¯t be enough people. They wouldn¡¯t even reach the minimum number for the teampetition!

    ¡°Grandpa Lin, give me sixteen special admission spots!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. In fact, she had long nned to get her subordinates into the Heavenly Phoenix Academy as her helpers. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t ask for more when Chen Fang threatened her. Otherwise, she really didn¡¯t know what sort of reason she could use with this old man!

 Chapter 59 - Give Me Sixteen Special Admission Spots

    <h4>Chapter 59: Give Me Sixteen Special Admission Spots</h4>

    ¡°Sixteen? Do you think special admission spots are like cabbages in a market? There has to be a reason!¡± Lin Liang said with a slight headache.

    ¡°For example?¡±

    ¡°There must be something special.¡±

    ¡°Then what reason did Grandpa Lin use to give me a special admission spot?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°You are a Spiritual Monarch, a fifteen-year-old Spiritual Monarch,¡± Lin Liang said.

    ¡°What if all sixteen of them are at least Spiritual Monarchs?¡± Leng Ruoxue probed.

    ¡°All Spiritual Monarchs? Where did you get so many Spiritual Monarchs? If they¡¯re all Spiritual Monarchs, there will definitely be no problem, but only if they¡¯re under thirty years old,¡± Lin Liang said. If someone could advance to Spiritual Monarch before 30 years old, they would be considered a top talent even in top families. Not only would the families focus on nurturing such talents, but they would also be weed by the major academies.

    ¡°Then Grandpa Lin, please help me with the special admissions procedures. These sixteen people are all Spiritual Monarchs,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Really? There are really sixteen Spiritual Monarchs¡­¡± Lin Liang said in disbelief.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°Wait for me.¡± Lin Liang finished the admission procedures as quickly as possible.

    ¡­

    ¡°Principal, you have to give us an exnation for this. What right does Leng Ruoxue have to chase the students out of the Sacred Hall?¡± Chen Jian barged into the principal¡¯s office and roared furiously.

    ¡°She was the one who chased them out? Why did I hear that the students requested to withdraw themselves?¡± Lin Liang said. With the 16 Spiritual Monarchs Ruoxue mentioned, he was much more confident. He greatly admired that little girl from the bottom of his heart. That girl was much more daring and ruthless than him.?<i>s, I¡¯m really old.</i>

    ¡°But she can¡¯t really let those students withdraw. They are all Spiritual Monarchs, the best students in our academy and the face of our Heavenly Phoenix Academy. If the Rising Dragon Academy and the Moon Shadow Academy know about this, who knows how they willugh at our academy?¡± Chen Jian roared.

    ¡°So you want Ruoxue to withdraw?¡± Lin Liang asked lightly.

    ¡°She can solve this problem by withdrawing by herself, so of course she has to consider the overall situation. This is also for the good of our academy!¡± Chen Jian said as if it was obvious, not thinking that his reason was excessive at all.

    ¡°Do you want me to leave the academy as well and give you the position of principal?¡± Lin Liang said with a spurious smile.

    ¡°Of course¡­ not! How could that be possible? You¡¯re the principal!¡± Chen Jian was shocked. Fortunately, he reacted quickly enough. He had almost said what was on his mind just now!

    It was impossible to be the vice principal without a brain. While he had wanted to be the principal for a long time, he knew that his ability wasn¡¯t enough to convince the masses. Moreover, it wouldn¡¯t do if they didn¡¯t have a Spiritual Supremacy in their midst as one of the three major academies. Therefore, before he had absolute confidence, he could only add some tension for the principal whenever he was free.

    ¡°You actually know that I¡¯m the principal? How dare you question me then? This matter was nned by your precious granddaughter. Did you discuss it beforehand?¡± Lin Liang asked coldly. He used to focus on cultivation and almost didn¡¯t care about the academy¡¯s affairs. For many things, he could turn a blind eye as long as they didn¡¯t cross his bottom line. But since Ruohan¡¯s incident, these troublesome matters had obviously crossed his bottom line.?<i>Hmph, did they really think I will continue to tolerate them?</i>

    ¡°H-how is that possible? Fang¡¯er has always been very prestigious among the students. You know this to be true, Principal. They didn¡¯t like Leng Ruoxue as their leader, so they looked for Fang¡¯er. Fang¡¯er had no choice but to do this for the sake of the academy¡¯s reputation.¡± Chen Jian wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. He had told Fang¡¯er to find someone else to do it, but the students of simr status as Fang¡¯er had made all sorts of excuses. Finding someone without much prestige wouldn¡¯t achieve the effect they wanted, so Chen Fang had no choice but to be the representative in the end. But things still didn¡¯t go ording to their ns and even went out of their control.

    ¡°Then what is your job as a grandfather? You¡¯re also the vice principal of the academy. Are you going to let your granddaughter do whatever she wants and destroy the academy¡¯s reputation?¡± Lin Liang questioned.

    ¡°Erm¡­ I didn¡¯t know about it beforehand,¡± Chen Jian denied.

    ¡°Regardless of whether you knew about it or not, since this matter has already happened, there is no room for negotiation. I will leave those students who voluntarily requested to withdraw from the Sacred Hall to you. I will not interfere in this matter!¡± Lin Liang said. Taking the initiative to withdraw from the Sacred Hall indicated wanting to leave the academy. Moreover, this matter was started by Chen Fang. It was imaginable how great the impact this matter had on this grandfather and granddaughter. He would rather sacrifice a little reputation than to tolerate them.

    ¡°Principal¡­¡± Chen Jian didn¡¯t expect Lin Liang to be unwilling to care.?<i>Doesn¡¯t he care about the academy¡¯s reputation the most? Why is he¡­</i>

    ¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you okay?¡± Feng Moran couldn¡¯t help asking worriedly when he saw Leng Ruoxue return. The news that the students of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy¡¯s Sacred Hall had collectively requested to withdraw from the Sacred Hall had already spread throughout Phoenix City.

    ¡°What could happen to me?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. It should be Chen Fang and her vice principal grandfather who were in trouble!

    ¡°Deputy Leader Feng, I told you long ago that our youngdy is strong-minded. This small matter is nothing!¡± Feng Da said with a smile. In his heart, his youngdy could solve anything, even if it were as big as the sky.

    ¡°Well said. Here, this is your reward.¡± Leng Ruoxue threw Feng Da a golden badge.

    ¡°What is this? It¡¯s pretty heavy. Is it made of gold?¡± Feng Da asked, being the money-grubber he was.

    ¡°That is the badge of a Heavenly Phoenix Academy student. From now on, you are a student of the academy,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°What? I¡­ How is this possible?¡± The Heavenly Phoenix Academy was one of the three major academies on the Ling Feng Continent. It was a holynd that countless people dreamed of. He didn¡¯t even dare to think about it.

    ¡°Why not? Why would I lie to you?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be displeased.

    ¡°Hehe, how could Miss lie to me?¡± Feng Da said with a grin. Anybody else would have reasons to lie to him, but the youngdy had nothing to lie to him about.

 Chapter 60 - Are You Also an Alchemist? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 60: Are You Also an Alchemist? (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Miss, am I really a student of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy now?¡± Feng Da asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Of course. Not only you, but all of you are as well.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the others, who were looking at Feng Da with envy, and then gave a badge to each of them.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, this is yours,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Me too?¡±

    ¡°Of course. You are part of the main force of the Academy Competition in two months!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She had to get first ce in this Academy Competition, not for the Heavenly Phoenix Academy but for her brother.

    ¡­

    ¡°May I talk to you?¡± Fu Mingyuan stopped Leng Ruoxue and the others as soon as they entered the academy.

    Leng Ruoxue was speechless.?<i>Why do people like to lie in wait for me by blocking the door so much?</i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I know you?¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently.?<i>Meeting only once doesn¡¯t mean we know each other, right?</i>

    ¡°I am Fu Mingyuan, Fu Mingzhu¡¯s elder brother.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°I want to make a deal with you. Could we talk in private?¡± Fu Mingyuan asked.

    ¡°Of course not. But what deal? Tell me about it.¡± Leng Ruoxue nced at Ye Chen and the others.

    ¡°I can choose not to withdraw from the Sacred Hall, but I have a request!¡± Fu Mingyuan said.

    ¡°What request?¡±

    ¡°I want crystal honey,¡± Fu Mingyuan said. The Fu family had asked many people and visited many auction houses and businesses, but they couldn¡¯t find any. However, he believed that Leng Ruoxue would definitely have some.

    ¡°Do you think I will give any to you?¡±

    ¡°The incident of everyone withdrawing from the Sacred Hall has be a very big matter now. Many influential families are displeased with you, and you have almost aroused public anger. So there will only be benefits for you if I¡¯m willing to stay. Please consider it!¡± Fu Mingyuan said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You think too highly of yourself. I don¡¯t care about a few clowns. As for the crystal honey, I don¡¯t have any,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°You¡­ will regret it.¡± Fu Mingyuan left after saying this.

    ¡­

    ¡°Ruoxue, they are¡­¡± Lin Liang couldn¡¯t help asking as he looked at the 16 people standing in front of him.

    ¡°They are the people I mentioned. Fifteen Spiritual Monarchs and one intermediate Spiritual Sovereign,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She specially brought them to the principal¡¯s office to let Grandpa Lin take a look so that he could feel at ease.

    ¡°Good, good, good. But Ruoxue, this isn¡¯t enough people. There are thirty spots for the Academy Competition!¡± Lin Liang said. If there weren¡¯t enough people, they wouldn¡¯t be able to participate in the teampetition, which would affect the final total score.

    ¡°Grandpa Lin, please issue an announcement. I want to arrange a test. All Great Spiritualists are eligible to participate. I will select thirty Great Spiritualists to join the Sacred Hall.¡±

    ¡°Great Spiritualists joining the Sacred Hall? No, Great Spiritualists aren¡¯t qualified to join the Sacred Hall,¡± Lin Liang said. Since the establishment of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy, there had been no precedent for a Great Spiritualist to join the Sacred Hall. Moreover, their academy wouldn¡¯t be able to hold its head high in front of the other major academies, the Rising Dragon Academy and the Lunar Shadow Academy, if he agreed to let Great Spiritualists join the Sacred Hall.

    ¡°What if I can make them advance to Spiritual Monarch?¡± Leng Ruoxue also knew that letting Great Spiritualists join the Sacred Hall would affect the academy, so she didn¡¯t n on letting them join the Sacred Hall directly.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Lin Liang widened his eyes at Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°I have spiritual essence pills that can make them directly advance to Spiritual Monarch,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Spiritual essence pills? Do you have thirty spiritual essence pills?¡± Lin Liang asked in disbelief. Thirty people would require 30 spiritual essence pills. Even an alchemist wouldn¡¯t dare to say that they had 30 spiritual essence pills in their hands. It was known that spiritual essence pills were very difficult to concoct.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    Leng Ruoxue took out a jade bottle. Lin Liang immediately grabbed it impatiently, opened the bottle cap, and sniffed. They were indeed spiritual essence pills, but the smell seemed a little different from what he knew. It was more fragrant and pure, and the quality was much better than what he had seen.

    ¡°Where did you get them?¡± Lin Liang asked in surprise.?<i>This girl has so many secrets. No wonder Ruohan rmended her topete in his stead.</i>

    ¡°I concocted them myself.¡± Leng Ruoxue had already decided not to conceal her identity as an alchemist from Grandpa Lin.?<i>s, I originally wanted to keep a low profile, but those people just won¡¯t stop.</i>

    ¡°Are you also an alchemist?¡± This was simply a pleasant surprise. This girl was at least a Master Alchemist since she could concoct spiritual essence pills!

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa Lin. This is a secret!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I know.¡± Since Ruoxue didn¡¯t want to reveal it, of course he would keep it a secret.

    ¡°Ruoxue, everyone knows that their cultivation speed will be much slower after taking a spiritual essence pill. The students of our academy are one in a million and have the best aptitude. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t agree!¡± Lin Liang said. The students of their academy didn¡¯t need to take a spiritual essence pill at all. Advancing to Spiritual Monarch was just a matter of time for them.

    ¡°Principal, we have all taken the spiritual essence pills concocted by Miss. It has been less than three months, and I am already an advanced Spiritual Monarch!¡± Lin Yuan, who received Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze, said hurriedly.

    ¡°Re-really?¡± Lin Liang said in astonishment. If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t these spiritual essence pills be even harder to obtain?

    ¡°Of course. But only the spiritual essence pills concocted by Miss have such an effect. Others don¡¯t have it.¡± Lin Yuan was in full admiration of the youngdy now. She was his idol, his goddess!

    ¡°Ruoxue, is that true?¡± Lin Liang looked eagerly at Leng Ruoxue with bright eyes.

    ¡°Yes. After taking one of my spiritual essence pills, it can improve a person¡¯s constitution, and their cultivation speed will also be faster in the future.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t deny it.

    ¡°This is really great!¡± Lin Liang was so happy that he was dancing with joy.?<i>Let¡¯s see what those people dare to say now.</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, when do you n to start this test?¡± Lin Liang asked.

    ¡°A weekter. Give them some time to think it through carefully,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

 Chapter 61 - Are You Also An Alchemist? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 61: Are You Also An Alchemist? (2)</h4>

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll issue the announcement now,¡± Lin Liang said anxiously. The sooner this matter was done, the less impact it would have from the Sacred Hall¡¯s students¡¯ withdrawal.

    ¡°Grandpa Lin, don¡¯t mention anything about the spiritual essence pills!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded him. She didn¡¯t want people toe to her for spiritual essence pills.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Grandpa Lin knows what to do.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Lin, is the age limit for the students of the Sacred Hall twenty-fire?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Anyone who could advance to Spiritual Monarch before the age of 25 was considered a heavenly talent. Only such geniuses were epted into the Sacred Hall. Otherwise, they were not qualified to enter.

    ¡°What if someone exceeds the age limit? Is there a way?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. Among the 15 of them, only Feng Da was 29 this year. The others were all within the age limit.

    ¡°No, unless he is a Spiritual Sovereign. If he advances to Spiritual Sovereign before the age of thirty-five, he can also join the Sacred Hall,¡± Lin Liang exined.

    ¡°Spiritual Sovereign?¡± Leng Ruoxue pondered with her gaze lingering on Feng Da.

    Feng Da sensed her gaze, and his heart skipped a beat.?<i>What does Miss want to do?</i>

    After leaving the principal¡¯s office, Leng Ruoxue brought everyone to the Sacred Hall.

    ¡°Ruoxue, they are¡­¡± Feng Aoran, feeling somewhat puzzled, looked at everyone who entered.

    ¡°They are new students who just joined the Sacred Hall. Get to know each other!¡±

    ¡°Aoran!¡± Feng Moran eximed softly when he saw his younger brother, who was about his height.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re Elder Brother?¡± Feng Aoran was excited when he saw the familiar face in his memory.

    ¡°Aoran, Elder Brother is back.¡± Feng Moran hugged his brother, who jumped into his arms like he did when they were young.

    The two brothers hadn¡¯t seen each other for more than a decade and were very excited. Everyone tacitly stepped back to give them space, not wanting to disturb their reunion.

    Ye Chen walked to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side and asked softly, ¡°Feng Da is overaged? What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But there won¡¯t be a problem if he can advance to Spiritual Sovereign!¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°How pitiful!¡± Ye Chen couldn¡¯t help but sympathize. He could already foresee Feng Da¡¯s tragic future.

    ¡°Actually, I think you can bring in more of your own people,¡± Ye Chen suggested after some thought.

    ¡°Bring in more? Right, how did I forget L¨¹ Tao and Cui Zhu? And Ming An. No, not Ming An. He has to protect Big Brother,¡± Leng Ruoxue murmured to herself.

    ¡°I think you can bring Mu Li in too. He¡¯s a Spiritual Sovereign and isn¡¯t too old. It would be a waste not to use him!¡± Ye Chen said.

    ¡°Yes, how could I forget him? But where is he now? Do you know?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Ye Chen. Mu Li hadn¡¯te to Phoenix City with Big Brother Feng and the others.

    ¡°Leave him to me. I¡¯ll bring him to you in a few days,¡± Ye Chen said.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask the principal for a spot.¡±

    ¡­

    The Leng residence¡­

    ¡°Miss, I really can¡¯t eat anymore!¡± Feng Da looked at the spirit fruits in front of him with a depressed face. Each of these spirit fruits was worth thousands of gold coins, and even money couldn¡¯t buy them. But eating good things every day was unbearable. He felt like vomiting just looking at the spirit fruits. He wanted to eat meat. He just wanted to eat meat, grilled meat, hotpot¡­?<i>Boohoo¡­ have mercy on me. Let me eat some meat!</i>

    <i>The captain¡¯s so pitiful!</i>?Lin Yuan and the others, who were watching from the side, sympathized with their captain¡¯s plight. But seeing the captain eating spirit fruits with a painful expression on his face every day had already be a joy for them. This was the first time they had ever seen someone eating spirit fruits that were unbuyable with gold so painfully!

    ¡°You still have to eat them!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Feng Da hadn¡¯t eaten her spiritual essence pill before, so his cultivation speed naturally couldn¡¯t match up to Lin Yuan and the others¡¯. But she gave him a remolding pill and spirit fruits for several days in a row, so his cultivation level was now at peak Spiritual Monarch. He could advance to Spiritual Sovereign as long as he stored enough spiritual power, and his biggest problem now was that he didn¡¯t have enough spiritual power, so she forced him to eat spirit fruits.

    ¡°Miss, take pity on me. I want to eat meat. Boohoo¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to enter the Sacred Hall anymore?¡±

    ¡°I do!¡±

    ¡°Then quickly advance to Spiritual Sovereign.¡±

    ¡°I want to, but eating fruits every day almost makes me feel like I¡¯m about to be a spirit beast.¡±

    ¡°Spirit beast?¡±?<i>Right, why didn¡¯t I think of that? If I get a level nine holy beast to contract Feng Da and feed it a green spirit pill to get it to advance, wouldn¡¯t Feng Da be able to break through to Spiritual Sovereign?</i>

    ¡°Master, level nine holy beasts are very difficult to find!¡± Charm looked at his whimsical master helplessly. There were not many level nine holy beasts to begin with, and most holy beasts who could advance to level nine would find a ce with rich spiritual energy to cultivate so that they could prepare for their future advancement. They wouldn¡¯t run around everywhere!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why don¡¯t we look for one in the forests when we have time? What if a level nine holy beastes out for a walk?¡± Ye Chen said with some amusement. He had seen Feng Da¡¯s pain these few days and was smiling to himself.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go now!¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Before leaving, Leng Ruoxue went to see her grandfather.

    ¡°Grandpa, your Thunder Night is a level nine holy beast, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked uncertainly. She seemed to have heard her grandfather mention it once in a while. s, if it weren¡¯t for Feng Da, she would havepletely forgotten that she had green spirit pills. A green spirit pill could allow a level nine holy beast to advance. If her grandfather¡¯s holy beast was level nine, he could use it. It didn¡¯t matter if she wasn¡¯t mistaken. At most, she would just get the beast to eat spirit fruits like Feng Da. Anyway, she definitely had to get a divine beast for her grandfather!

    ¡°Yes, why?¡± Leng Qingtian looked at his precious granddaughter in puzzlement.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m giving this to you. Get Thunder Night to take it. I have something to do, so I¡¯m going out first!¡± Leng Ruoxue handed her grandfather a green pill and left.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush with thisss?¡± Leng Qingtian shook his head helplessly as he looked at his granddaughter disappear.

    ¡°Thunder Night,e out!¡±

    ¡°Master.¡± A ck leopard appeared in front of Leng Qingtian.

 Chapter 62 - It Turns Out To Be Just a Lizard

    <h4>Chapter 62: It Turns Out To Be Just a Lizard</h4>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er gave this to you. Eat it!¡± Leng Qingtian threw the pill directly into Thunder Night¡¯s mouth.

    Thunder Night opened his mouth cooperatively and swallowed the pill. He knew that what his little master gave was definitely something good. But he felt something wrong as soon as the pill entered his mouth!

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Qingtian saw that Thunder Night¡¯s expression was a little abnormal.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m going to break through!¡± Thunder Night said excitedly.

    ¡°Oh, break through? What? You¡¯re going to break through?¡± Leng Qingtian finally reacted and jumped up in surprise.

    ¡°Quicklye with me. You can¡¯t be here¡­¡± But before Leng Qingtian could finish speaking, heaven and earthws descended¡­

    ¡­

    Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen sat on top of Quill with Charm lying in her arms. The two people and two beasts headed straight for the major forests.

    They searched several nearby medium and small forests, but they didn¡¯t find a level nine holy beast.

    ¡°What should we do? Do we have to go to the Illusionary Forest to look for one?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s look around here first. If there isn¡¯t one, we can only go to the Illusionary Forest.¡± Ye Chen pointed at an unknown forest below.

    ¡°Quill, fly lower and take a look,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    ¡°Who has the audacity toe to my territory?¡±

    Just as Quill descended, they heard an angry roaring from below.

    ¡°A level nine holy beast?¡± Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen exchanged nces. This mighty pressure was definitely from a level nine holy beast. They didn¡¯t expect a level nine holy beast to be hiding in such an unknown little forest.

    ¡°Quill, go down.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Quill answered. He was also a level nine holy beast, so the pressure of the holy beast below posed no threat to him.

    Quill¡¯s sharp eagle eyes locked onto the level nine holy beast and descended directly in front of it.

    ¡°It turns out to be just a lizard!¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly while looking at the holy beast as tall as a hill in front of her. She knew that it was a genuine dragon, and it was a fire dragon, the dragons with the worst temper. But the dragons in this world were different from the dragons she knew. The dragons in this world had arge belly and a pair of fleshy wings, causing them to look like a lizard with wings.

    ¡°You are the lizard! Your whole family are lizards!¡± Sure enough, the enormous fire-breathing dragon immediately roared furiously after hearing what Leng Ruoxue said. Two clusters of mes spurted out from its huge nostrils!

    ¡°Big lizard, do you want to set the forest on fire?¡± Leng Ruoxue wasn¡¯t only not angry when she heard this, but she was even smiling very happily.?<i>Go ahead and be angry. If you¡¯re not angry, how can I have a reason to teach you a lesson?</i>?Dragons were not to be provoked. It seemed that no one on the Ling Feng Continent had been able to contract a dragon. Everyone knew that dragons couldn¡¯t be provoked, and no one dared to provoke them. Moreover, she heard that the dragon race was very united, so she didn¡¯t want to provoke them on her own initiative. But if a dragon provoked her first and she was just defending herself, then there would be no problem. Leng Ruoxue schemed very cunningly.

    ¡°I am a dragon, a noble fire dragon, not an ugly lizard!¡± the fire-breathing dragon roared uncontrobly.?<i>Damn human!</i>

    ¡°Do you have evidence?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in disbelief.

    ¡°I am a dragon. Isn¡¯t this the best evidence?¡± The fire dragon was stunned.

    ¡°Can anyone prove that you are a dragon? I don¡¯t think so. What you said doesn¡¯t count!¡± Leng Ruoxue provoked.?<i>Why is this stinky lizard not angry? All it knows to do is breathe fire without attacking. Is this what it means by all talk and no action?</i>?Leng Ruoxue was a little disappointed.?<i>Could this be a dragon that¡¯s as timid as a mouse?</i>

    In fact, she really guessed right. This really was a dragon that was as timid as a mouse due to having been bullied by other dragons. So this dragon only dared to scare them and pretend to attack but not really daring to at all because the other side also had a level nine holy beast.

    ¡°Hey, big lizard, how many days has it been since you bathed? Why do you smell so bad?¡± Leng Ruoxue covered her nose with a look of disgust. Seeing the big lizard not reacting, she had to add fuel to the fire.

    ¡°It probably hasn¡¯t since birth. I heard that lizards don¡¯t like to bathe,¡± Ye Chen said cooperatively.

    ¡°Really? So dirty!¡±

    ¡°What did you say? How am I dirty? I bathe frequently!¡± The fire dragon, which was thinking about how to prove that it was a dragon, roared irritably.?<i>Who says that dragons don¡¯t like to bathe? Dragons love cleanliness. It¡¯s really infuriating.</i>

    ¡°Then why are you still so dirty?¡±

    ¡°Look at my Charm! He smells so good! This is what you call clean!¡± Leng Ruoxue raised the little fox whose entire body was snow-white, as if she was showing off her fair skin.

    Just as the fire dragon was about to speak, it felt a tingling pain on its butt.

    ¡°Eh, big lizard, your butt is on fire.¡± Leng Ruoxue had quietly thrown a fireball at the fire dragon¡¯s butt when it wasn¡¯t paying attention. She didn¡¯t believe that the fire dragon could still endure it.

    ¡°It must have caught fire because its skin is too dry from not bathing!¡± Ye Chen came to an important conclusion.

    Charm was sweating profusely.?<i>These two are terrible. When they join forces to plot against someone, likely no one would be able to get away. s, big lizard, I hope you know your ce.</i>

    ¡°Nonsense. I just bathedst month!¡± the fire dragon roared. The two humans were really unbearable. It spat out a mouthful of dragon breath without even thinking.

    Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen dodged lithely.?<i>Not bad, it finally attacked. Even though it fell a bit short, it still works.</i>

    Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen each took a side and surrounded the fire dragon. Ye Chen threw a punch at its thick body, causing it to howl in pain.

    ¡°Ow! Its hurts!¡±

    Leng Ruoxue threw the advanced fire-element spiritual skill, ¡®me Feather¡¯, on the fire dragon and made a hole in its body. Then she unscrupulously took out a special jade bottle to collect the dragon¡¯s blood. Dragon blood was something good. She couldn¡¯t let it go to waste.

    At the side, Charm was bbergasted by what he was seeing.?<i>Master is so frugal! She doesn¡¯t even want to waste a single drop of dragon blood!</i>

    <i>Boohoo¡­ These two people are too evil.</i>?The fire dragon had tears in its eyes as it looked at the woman who was collecting its dragon blood aggrievedly. It wanted to run, but its body seemed to be restrained by something, so it couldn¡¯t move at all. It could only watch as she collected its blood.?<i>Boohoo¡­ My blood!</i>?What it regretted most now was taking the initiative to provoke them. It thought they would be scared when they saw it, but who knew that it would provoke these two devils.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

 Chapter 63 - Pitiful Fire Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 63: Pitiful Fire Dragon</h4>

    Feeling that she had gathered enough, Leng Ruoxue stopped. Anyway, the fire dragon couldn¡¯t run away. She could get some at any time if she needed its blood!

    Seeing the woman finally stop collecting its blood, the enormous fire dragon finally felt relieved. After all, it didn¡¯t want to be the first dragon to die from excessive blood loss. But it didn¡¯t know Leng Ruoxue¡¯s thoughts yet. It would be depressed to death if it knew.

    ¡°Hey, big lizard, I want you to be my subordinate¡¯s spirit beast!¡± Leng Ruoxue cut straight to the chase.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want to be a human¡¯s spirit beast,¡± the fire dragon refused arrogantly. It was a noble dragon. How could it be a human¡¯s spirit beast? If other dragons knew it became a contracted spirit beast to a human, it wouldn¡¯t be able to raise its dragon head in front of them. It was absolutely impossible.

    ¡°Die or be a spirit beast. Choose one,¡± Leng Ruoxue threatened. She had always been very friendly to spirit beasts and never liked to force spirit beasts into contracts. But extraordinary times called for extraordinary measures. She was in urgent need of a level nine holy beast. Moreover, she knew that threatening was the most practical and effective method for this timid lizard.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Tears welled up in the fire dragon¡¯s giant eyes. It didn¡¯t want to be a spirit beast, nor did it want to die. But it couldn¡¯t run away either, so it was in a dilemma, a dilemma¡­ considering.

    Even though it didn¡¯t respond for a long time, Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t rush it. She could tell that the big lizard was unwilling to die, so she gave it some time. She was the most humane.

    ¡°I-I agree to be a spirit beast, but I have a condition,¡± the fire dragon said after some thought.

    ¡°Tell me!¡±

    ¡°You humans can¡¯t force me to do things I don¡¯t want to,¡± the fire dragon said. It had thought for a long time and knew that these two humans wouldn¡¯t let it go, so it wanted a condition in return. This was for the dignity of dragons!

    ¡°Okay. But you have to protect my subordinate, and I want you to sign a soul contract with him,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Dragons and phoenixes were spirit beasts with ancient noble bloodlines, and their status was the highest among all spirit beasts.

    ¡°You know about the soul contract?¡± the fire dragon said in surprise.

    ¡°Is it strange? Dragons and phoenixes aren¡¯t the only spirit beasts with ancient bloodlines on the Ling Feng Continent!¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly.?<i>Does this stinky lizard think I¡¯m inexperienced?</i>

    ¡°Uh, I agree to sign the soul contract,¡± the fire dragon said quickly, a little embarrassed. It could feel that this female jinx was a little angry.

    Leng Ruoxue stored the fire dragon in her pet ring and went back to the Leng residence with Ye Chen on Quill¡¯s back.

    ¡°Miss¡­¡± Lin Yuan looked at Leng Ruoxue hesitantly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked doubtfully at Lin Yuan, who kept giving her meaningful nces. She turned around and found her grandfather standing behind her.

    ¡°Stinky girl, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Leng Qingtian roared angrily.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve only been out for a few days. You don¡¯t have to be so angry!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.?<i>Grandpa¡¯s temperament is bing more childish recently.</i>

    ¡°You still dare to say it? Let me ask you, what was that pill you gave me?¡± Leng Qingtian said furiously.

    ¡°Green spirit pill!¡±

    ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°Spirit beast advancements!¡±

    ¡°Damn girl, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Leng Qingtian said breathlessly.

    ¡°I thought Thunder Night would know. Hehe!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t mean to keep it a secret. She really forgot about it, and she had already left Phoenix City when she remembered. Moreover, she thought Thunder Night would know, so she didn¡¯t turn back. After all, the sense of smell of spirit beasts was much more sensitive than that of humans. Otherwise, why would those precious heavenly materials and earthly treasures be discovered by spirit beasts first!

    ¡°Thunder Night has been with Grandpa since he was still in an egg. How could he know?¡± Leng Qingtianined while looking at his precious granddaughter with resentful eyes.

    ¡°Grandpa, did Thunder Night not advance after eating it?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed.?<i>Why else would Grandpa be angry?</i>

    ¡°He advanced,¡± Leng Qingtian said in a huff.

    ¡°Then why is Grandpa still angry? Thunder Night is already a divine beast.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled gently.

    ¡°I¡¯m angry because themotion during the advancement attracted many powerhouses,¡± Leng Qingtian said in annoyance.

    ¡°Uh¡­ why didn¡¯t you find a secretive ce?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking. Even though she didn¡¯t care if others knew about it, her grandfather didn¡¯t seem to want others to know!

    ¡°There wasn¡¯t enough time.¡±

    ¡°Why wasn¡¯t there enough time?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little puzzled.?<i>The advancement to divine beast shouldn¡¯t be so fast, right?</i>

    ¡°Thunder Night took the pill and advanced in less than a few minutes,¡± Leng Qingtian said. Then he advanced as well because of Thunder Night. He was now at intermediate Spiritual Supremacy and would advance to advanced Spiritual Supremacy soon.

    ¡°So fast?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Master, I guess Thunder Night advanced so fast because he had abundant spiritual power in his body. In fact, even without your green spirit pill, I believe that Thunder Night would have advanced by himself soon enough.¡± Charmmunicated with Leng Ruoxue in their minds.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded. She heard from her grandfather that Thunder Night had good aptitude and was born as a level nine spirit beast.

    ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s nothing much you can do since themotion has already happened! You shouldn¡¯t be angry anymore!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed.

    ¡°The winds howl around the highest peaks. It will attract envy,¡± Leng Qingtian said. He was afraid that someone would do something underhanded. He was a Spiritual Supremacy and had a divine beast, so it was difficult for others not to be envious. Some people might not dare to do it openly, but it was possible to do it in secret. No one dared to touch him because of his strength, but it didn¡¯t mean that no one would touch the people around him.

    ¡°Let them try. Anyone who dares court death will be killed without mercy!¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. They had to ask if she agreed before hurting her family.

    ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m too worried!¡± Leng Qingtian sighed.?<i>With Xue¡¯er around, I really don¡¯t need to worry so much.</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, did you find the level nine holy beast?¡± Leng Qingtian finally remembered why she left home afterining for a while.

 Chapter 64 - Establishing the Supreme Hall (1)

    <h4>Chapter 64: Establishing the Supreme Hall (1)</h4>

    ¡°Found.¡±

    ¡°What about Feng Da?¡±

    ¡°The captain is eating spirit fruits in his room,¡± Lin Yuan said. Before the youngdy left, she said that she wanted the captain to finish the spirit fruits. How could he dare not listen!

    Leng Ruoxue walked into Feng Da¡¯s room and happened to see him eating a spirit fruit in his hand with a pained expression. He kept muttering, ¡°This is meat, this is meat!¡±

    Leng Ruoxue smiled helplessly.?<i>Just look at how gluttonous he is!</i>

    ¡°Feng Da.¡±

    ¡°Miss.¡± Feng Da hurriedly stood up and looked at her with an ingratiating expression.

    ¡°I see that you like these fruits. Eat more!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased.

    ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t make me eat anymore. I really can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Feng Da was so scared that he was about to cry.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Miss is too evil!</i>

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t eat then.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I really don¡¯t need to eat anymore. Great!¡± Feng Da said happily. He had never known that eating too many spirit fruits, which everyone dreamed of, would actually be so painful. In fact, if he were merely one step away from advancing, just one spirit fruit would have been enough. But since he was reallycking in spiritual power, eating one was like a drop in the bucket and simply not enough. So he ate spirit fruits every day, so much so that he felt like vomiting.

    ¡°Establish a contract!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the fire dragon as she let it out of the ring.

    ¡°M-Miss, this is?¡± Feng Da stared in bewilderment and disbelief at the spirit beast that suddenly appeared in front of him.?<i>Is¡­ is this a dragon?</i>

    He wasn¡¯t the only one. Everyone who came to watch the excitement was stunned.?<i>What is this? It looks like a dragon. Where did Miss get it?</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, is this a fire dragon?¡± Leng Qingtian was also surprised.?<i>Is this the level nine holy beast Xue¡¯er found?</i>?He was speechless.?<i>Isn¡¯t Xue¡¯er a little too bold? Can dragons be provoked?</i>

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a big lizard.

    ¡°Why are you in a daze? Hurry up and establish the contract!¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently and kicked the big lizard.

    ¡°Oh!¡± The fire dragon looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly.?<i>This jinx is so crude.</i>?Then it looked at its future master with tears in its eyes and chanted the contract. The contract array came as scheduled and enveloped the two of them. After the contract was established, the contract array disappeared.

    ¡°Hello, Master, please take care of me,¡± the fire dragon said politely.

    ¡°Uh, please take care of me as well,¡± Feng Da said quickly. He was still in disbelief, but the mental connection between his and the fire dragon¡¯s souls was real.

    ¡°Miss.¡± Feng Da looked at Leng Ruoxue gratefully. He didn¡¯t know what words to use to express his gratitude to her.

    ¡°Take it and find a ce with few people to advance!¡± Leng Ruoxue gave Feng Da a green spirit pill.

    ¡°Yes, I will definitely not disappoint you, Miss,¡± Feng Da said grandly. Then he flew out of the city on the back of the fire dragon.

    ¡­

    ¡°Miss, we are back!¡±

    Leng Ruoxue and the others were eating in the garden when they heard a sounding from the sky. They looked up in unison.

    One person and one dragonnded in the garden. Feng Da ran toward them excitedly, and the fire dragon transformed into human form and approached them.

    ¡°Miss.¡±

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯ve finally advanced. You don¡¯t have to eat fruits anymore,¡± Lin Yuan said with a grin.

    ¡°Stinky brat, how dare youugh at me! See if I don¡¯t spank you!¡± Feng Da also grinned. In the past, he advanced to Spiritual Monarch and was already very satisfied because he chanced upon good fortune. How could he dare to hope to be a Spiritual Sovereign! But he was a Spiritual Sovereign now!

    ¡°Thank you, Master¡¯s Miss,¡± the fire dragon said respectfully. He didn¡¯t expect a small pill would allow him to advance to divine beast, especially since he had been cultivating for so many years without breaking through.

    ¡°Since you are now Feng Da¡¯s spirit beast, you are naturally also a part of my group. Of course, I will treat you well,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Huo Ao will definitely protect Master,¡± the fire dragon promised.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded in satisfaction. She looked at Feng Da, Lin Yuan, and the others, who were still fooling around in the garden, and turned around to leave.

    ¡­

    ¡°Grandpa Lin, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in bewilderment. She had just arrived at the academy when Elder Qiu informed her that the principal was looking for her.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I look for you if there¡¯s nothing?¡± Lin Liang said with feigned sternness.

    ¡°Of course you can,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.?<i>This old man used to be quite rational, but why is he bing more and more like a child now?</i>

    ¡°Ruoxue, I have something to tell you,¡± Lin Liang said awkwardly.

    ¡°Grandpa Lin, just say it.¡±

    ¡°His Majesty sought me out yesterday to speak up for those students,¡± Lin Liang said. Even though he was a Spiritual Supremacy and not bound by the imperial family, the Heavenly Phoenix Academy was in the Eastern Lagoon Empire after all, so he had to give the emperor some face.

    ¡°And?¡± Leng Ruoxue waited for him to continue.

    ¡°The emperor said that since it¡¯s impossible for them to return to the Sacred Hall, then we should establish a Supreme Hall of equal status to the Sacred Hall. One Sacred Hall and one Supreme Hall. This way, there will be friendlypetition between each other, which can also promote the improvement of the students. After all, those students all have excellent aptitudes. We can¡¯t let them drop out of school, nor can we let the other academies benefit!¡± Lin Liang said, telling Ruoxue the emperor¡¯s exact words.

    ¡°What does Grandpa Lin think?¡±

    ¡°I also think we can try this idea. If the two halls can really y a benignpetitive role like the emperor said, it will also be a good thing for the academy. But I¡¯m afraid it will have the opposite effect!¡± Lin Liang said a little worriedly. Those people were restless!

    ¡°Grandpa Lin, if you establish the Supreme Hall, then the Academy Competition¡­¡± She didn¡¯t expect the emperor to bring the art of bnce into the academy. It was probably for the Academy Competition.

    ¡°The emperor proposed to choose the best talents from both halls to participate in thepetition,¡± Lin Liang said. If this happened, thepetition would be very intense.

    ¡°Grandpa Lin, of course I don¡¯t dare to have any objections if the academy wants to establish a Supreme Hall. After all, I am only a student. But they better not provoke me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly.

    ¡°Lass¡­¡± How could Lin Liang not know that this girl was a little displeased.

 Chapter 65 - Establishing The Supreme Hall (2)

    <h4>Chapter 65: Establishing The Supreme Hall (2)</h4>

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Leng Ruoxue returned to the training room and saw two groups of people confronting each other.

    ¡°We are students of the Supreme Hall. We have to train here!¡± Chen Fang blustered arrogantly.

    ¡°The Supreme Hall? Has it been established?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked mockingly.

    ¡°Of course! We want to train here! Make room for us!¡± Chen Fang yelled.

    ¡°What a joke. This is the Sacred Hall. If you want to train, go to your Supreme Hall. Don¡¯t run wild here!¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly.?<i>No wonder Vice Principal Chen hasn¡¯t done anything for the past few days. So he was nning to set up the Supreme Hall to go against us.</i>

    ¡°Vice Principal Chen said that we can share a training room with you,¡± Chen Fang said with her nose in the air.

    ¡°He told you, not me. Go to whoever told you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently.?<i>As the vice principal, he should cultivate diligently instead of scheming things all day long. No wonder he hasn¡¯t been able to break through.</i>

    ¡°You¡­ How dare you ignore Vice Principal Chen¡¯s orders!¡± Chen Fang roared angrily.

    ¡°Feng Da, throw them out!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered coldly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Da picked one up with each hand and threw them out of the window with a whoosh. He learned this trick from Deputy Leader Ye.

    ¡°How dare you¡­¡± Chen Fang was so angry that her pretty face reddened and distorted.

    ¡°Do you want to leave by yourselves, or do you want us to throw you out?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with her shapely eyebrows raised.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Some timid students heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words and ran away in fright.

    ¡°Do you want to be thrown out?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked Chen Fang.

    ¡°Y-you will regret it!¡± Chen Fang said fiercely and mmed the door behind her.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you will regret it!¡± Ye Chen teased gently.

    ¡°Why do people keep telling me recently that I will regret it?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly.

    ¡°Feng Da, why did you just stand there foolishly and not chase them out?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement.?<i>When did Feng Da and the others be so well-behaved?</i>

    ¡°Hehe, Miss, we just wanted to see what they could do!¡± Feng Da said with a grin.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what is this Supreme Hall that woman mentioned?¡± Feng Moran asked in puzzlement.

    Leng Ruoxue repeated what the principal had told her.

    ¡°What about the academy¡¯s selectionpetition?¡± Qiao Hua asked. He was more concerned about the Academy Competition.

    ¡°The two halls will bepeting for the spots,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean more than a hundred people willpete for thirty spots?¡± Qiao Hua frowned slightly.

    ¡°Yes. Why? Are you not confident?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised an eyebrow at Qiao Hua.

    ¡°Of course I am.¡± He used to rank among the top 10 in the Sacred Hall before, but his confidence had taken a hit after seeing the people brought in by Leng Ruoxue. These people were both stronger and had morebat experience than him. He was simply at the kindergarten level in front of them. But it was this disparity that aroused his fighting spirit. Now he was even a little d that he didn¡¯t choose to leave back then. Otherwise, where would he find such good sparring partners?

    ¡°Then train hard!¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Okay. Feng Da,e spar with me,¡± Qiao Hua said while pulling Feng Da.

    ¡°Qiao Hua, you are crazy!¡± Feng Da said helplessly as he looked at his youngdy with aggrieved eyes.?<i>Why does this guy get me to spar every time? He is a battle maniac.</i>

    ¡°Lin Yuan, how many people have signed up?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Lin Yuan.

    ¡°A total of one hundred and ny-eight people have signed up. Today is thest day,¡± Lin Yuan said.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded thoughtfully. It was fewer than she had expected, but it was still eptable. ¡°Lin Yuan, inform everyone toe to the Sacred Hall to take the test in the morning the day after tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, Big Brother Feng, Feng Aoran hasn¡¯t been to the academy for a few days,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Feng Moran.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the Feng residenceter,¡± Feng Moran said. In fact, he was also a little worried.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little worried about letting Big Brother Feng go alone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go as well,¡± Ye Chen said.

    Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen followed Feng Moran to the Feng family¡¯s main residence.

    ¡­

    ¡°Who are you? Go away! This ce is the Feng residence! Not just anyone cane here!¡± The guard at the gate looked down on them when he saw their ordinary clothes.

    ¡°I am Feng Moran,¡± Feng Moran said coldly. There would always be some dogs in families like this who judged people by their attire. He was toozy to be angry with them.

    ¡°What Feng Moran? I don¡¯t know you,¡± the guard said disdainfully. Did he think that he was rted just because his surname was Feng as well? How could there be such a good thing!

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, looks like this isn¡¯t your home. You haven¡¯t been home for more than a decade. Perhaps the owner of this ce has already changed!¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Yes, Brother Feng, is your Feng family¡­¡± Ye Chen deliberately left half the sentence unsaid so that people¡¯s imagination would run wild.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± A middle-aged man who looked like a steward walked out at that moment.

    ¡°Steward Feng, it¡¯s them. Who knows where they came from, but they dared to cause trouble at our Feng residence!¡± the guard hurriedly reported when he saw his bosse.

    ¡°How dare you cause trouble here! Do you know where you are?¡± the middle-aged steward questioned disdainfully. It was obvious that they were not children of noble families from their clothing.

    ¡°Open your dog eyes wide and see clearly. I am Feng Moran, the eldest young master of the Feng family!¡± Feng Moran said coldly, unable to bear it anymore.

    ¡°The eldest young master of the Feng family? If you¡¯re the eldest young master of the Feng family, then I¡¯m the head of the Feng family. Moreover, the eldest young master of our Feng family isn¡¯t called Feng Moran!¡± the steward said with a mocking face.

    ¡°Then what is the name of the eldest young master of the Feng family?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. She wanted to see how the Feng family treated Big Brother Feng.

 Chapter 66 - Stuck-Up

    <h4>Chapter 66: Stuck-Up</h4>

    ¡°The eldest young master of our Feng family is called Feng Qingran!¡± The steward looked at Leng Ruoxue in amazement.?<i>This woman is so beautiful, even more beautiful than the eldest young master¡¯s most beautiful concubine.</i>

    ¡°Feng Qingran¡­¡± Feng Moran¡¯s eyes shed with hatred.

    ¡°King Kong,¡± Feng Moran called out softly.

    ¡°Master.¡± A two-meter tall ape appeared in front of Feng Moran. As his master¡¯s spirit beast, he knew about the hatred in his master¡¯s heart very well.

    ¡°Break open the door!¡± Feng Moran ordered.

    ¡°Yes.¡± King Kong raised his giant fist and smashed the thick door. With just one punch, the exquisitely carved door became a pile of fragments.

    The steward and the guard at the door were dumbfounded when they saw this scene. They were stunned for a while before they screamed, ¡°Ah! Guards!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± A few people quickly ran out after hearing themotion. They were stunned when they saw that the door was gone.

    ¡°Head Steward, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s them!¡± the steward stammered.

    ¡°You did it? How dare you!¡± the man referred to as the head steward roared angrily.

    ¡°Head Steward Feng, don¡¯t you recognize me anymore?¡± Feng Moran asked softly.

    ¡°Y-you are?¡± He found him familiar, but he really couldn¡¯t remember.

    ¡°Feng Moran.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re the eldest young master!¡± the head steward said in surprise. The eldest young master had left home for more than a decade, and they all thought that he had already¡­

    ¡°Stop calling me that. Your eldest young master is Feng Qingran,¡± Feng Moran said coldly. He had no interest in the position of the eldest young master of the Feng family, but he was very interested in Feng Qingran.

    ¡°T-this¡­¡± Cold sweat broke out on Head Steward Feng¡¯s forehead. It was obvious that the sudden return of this eldest young master, who had been away from home for more than a decade, was not because he was homesick. Moreover, the enormous orangutan eyeing him covetously from the side made him feel even more stressed.

    ¡°Head Steward, is he¡­ really the eldest young master?¡± the steward asked cautiously.

    ¡°Of course! Eldest Young Master, pleasee in,¡± Head Steward Feng said respectfully. He could clearly feel that the eldest young master was different from before.

    ¡°Where is Aoran? I came back to see my younger brother,¡± Feng Moran said.

    ¡°I-in his room,¡± Head Steward Feng said carefully. The second young master had been subjected to a lot of pressure from the eldest master all these years.

    ¡°Get lost! Let me out! I want to go to the academy!¡±

    Feng Moran and the others heard themotion before they approached.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Feng Moran asked.

    ¡°Er¡­ Erm, Young Master Aoran hasn¡¯t been feeling well these days, so Eldest Master asked him to stay at home and rest. But he didn¡¯t want to and insisted on going to the academy, so Eldest Master had to get people to keep an eye on him,¡± the head steward exined carefully.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Re-really.¡± Cold sweat rolled down Head Steward Feng¡¯s forehead.?<i>Heavens, why is the pressure of Eldest Young Master so terrifying?</i>

    ¡°Aoran.¡± The three of them followed Head Steward Feng to the door of Feng Aoran¡¯s room. Feng Moran kicked the door open and knocked out the guards in the room.

    ¡°Elder Brother, Ruoxue, Ye Chen.¡± Feng Aoran, who was trapped in the room, was excited to see them.

    ¡°Aoran, how dare they lock you up?¡± Feng Moran asked angrily.?<i>Isn¡¯t Aoran favored in the Feng family? How dare they¡­</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of that bastard Feng Qingran. He wanted me to join the Supreme Hall, but I refused, so he got someone to lock me up,¡± Feng Aoran exined angrily.

    ¡°Grandfather and the first elder let him do whatever he wanted?¡± Feng Moran said unpleasantly.

    ¡°They¡­¡±

    ¡°Someone ising!¡± Leng Ruoxue interrupted Feng Aoran.

    ¡°I heard Moran is back?¡± a middle-aged man walked into the room.

    ¡°Eldest Uncle,¡± Feng Aoran said indifferently.

    ¡°This must be Moran. You¡¯ve grown so big, Moran. You¡¯ve suffered alone outside for so many years!¡± Feng Xiao said kindly, his face full of affection and heartache.

    Feng Moran looked at his Eldest Uncle¡¯s wolf-in-the-sheep¡¯s-skin face mockingly. ¡°Thank you for worrying, Eldest Uncle.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re family. There¡¯s no need to be so polite,¡± Feng Xiao said lovingly.

    ¡°Are these two your friends, Moran?¡± Feng Xiao looked at Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen thoughtfully. He did not know their backgrounds, and he couldn¡¯t discern their cultivation levels at all. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t tell what cultivation level his nephew, who suddenly returned home, was at either. But he heard from the head steward that his nephew had a powerful spirit beast.

    ¡°I¡¯m Leng Ruoxue.¡±

    ¡°Ye Chen, Xue¡¯er¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it turns out to be Miss Leng and Young Master Ye. Wee.¡± Feng Xiao didn¡¯t expect the beautiful girl in front of him to be Leng Ruoxue, General Leng¡¯s most beloved granddaughter. General Leng was a prominent figure in Phoenix City, so he really didn¡¯t dare to provoke her. Moreover, he had heard that Leng Ruoxue had recovered her mental faculties. It seemed to be true.

    ¡°Oh, Ruoxue. Uncle Feng apologizes for my steward¡¯s negligence earlier,¡± Feng Xiao said sincerely and automatically tried to improve their rtionship. He even addressed himself as Uncle Feng.

    ¡°We won¡¯t me your servants. It¡¯s our fault for not wearing something more extravagant,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Hehe, Ruoxue really likes to joke,¡± Feng Xiao said with an awkward smile.?<i>What would others be wearing if yours aren¡¯t extravagant enough? That steward has no eyesight</i>. However, how could he be the acting patriarch of a top family if he couldn¡¯t discern that the clothes they were wearing were made of snow silk? With this thought, he couldn¡¯t help but curse the steward in his head.

    ¡°I want to see Grandfather!¡± Feng Moran said directly.

    ¡°Father has been in seclusion for a long time. Eldest Uncle is now the acting patriarch, so talking to me is the same as talking to him,¡± Feng Xiao said.

    ¡°Aoran is a student of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy. I hope he can attend sses at the academy tomorrow,¡± Feng Moran said coldly. He didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly revealed his intentions.

    ¡°Well, Moran, Aoran hasn¡¯t been feeling well for the past few days, which was why Uncle didn¡¯t let him go to the academy. You should have heard that the Heavenly Phoenix Academy is now a troublesome ce, so it¡¯s best for our Feng Family not to get involved,¡± Feng Xiao said earnestly. Anyone who heard him would think that he was really thinking on behalf of Feng Aoran. Moreover, he didn¡¯t know that Feng Moran was now also a student of the academy.

 Chapter 67 - The Test Begins

    <h4>Chapter 67: The Test Begins</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Is the Acting Patriarch Feng ming me?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Uh, why would you say that?¡± Feng Xiao said with a nk face.

    ¡°Because the trouble in the Heavenly Phoenix Academy began with me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I-I really didn¡¯t know!¡± In fact, Feng Xiao had just returned from elsewhere today, so Feng Qingran hadn¡¯t had the chance to tell him everything clearly. He hurried over when he heard the steward report that Feng Moran was back. Feng Aoran was also ¡®imprisoned¡¯ in his name by Feng Qingran, but he couldn¡¯t undermine his son in front of outsiders!

    ¡°You know now. I hope Feng Aoran can go to the academy tomorrow. The selection test is about to begin. It is a critical time, and he¡¯s not allowed to miss it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, stay at home and apany Aoran. We¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Then Leng Ruoxue left with Ye Chen.

    Feng Xiao was so angry seeing Leng Ruoxue leave without even saying goodbye to him.?<i>Hmph, how dare a simpleton ignore me.</i>?However, he wasn¡¯t the real patriarch of the Feng family yet, so he didn¡¯t dare to do anything to Leng Ruoxue even if he was angry. Otherwise, the old antiques in the family wouldn¡¯t spare him if he offended General Leng.

    ¡­

    On the day of the test, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived early at the Sacred Hall to prepare for it. Soon, the students taking the test came one after another.

    ¡°Miss, everyone is here,¡± Lin Yuan reported to Leng Ruoxue after counting the number of people.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded and looked at the more than two hundred people in front of her.

    ¡°Today¡¯s test is very simple. As long as you enter this room and cane out within the stipted time, you will pass,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    After hearing this, the two hundred plus people present, including Feng Da and the others, were stunned for a moment.?<i>What kind of test is this?</i>?At first, they all thought that they would at least carry out battles to decide the winners and losers even if they didn¡¯t test their aptitude. But unexpectedly, they only needed to enter this room.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what are you testing them on?¡± Feng Moran couldn¡¯t help asking while watching them enter the room one by one. They had set up this room early in the morning, but they still didn¡¯t know what it was for.

    ¡°Character. I don¡¯t want to be taken advantage of by any ingrates,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°What¡¯s inside then?¡± Feng Moran asked curiously. Character was indeed very important, and he also knew that many of the people who registered this time were descendants of noble families. As a member of a noble family as well, he knew very well what their mission was. Thus, he actually didn¡¯t want those people to pass the test, and he was also afraid of bringing trouble and danger to Xue¡¯er.

    ¡°Heart Refining Illusion Array!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. In this room was an illusion array that tested people¡¯s temperament. She had learned it in the Heaven Defying Art, and it could be used to test people¡¯s character. But the illusion array in the Heaven Defying Art was veryplicated and profound. If she used the actual one, no one present would be able to pass, so she slightly modified the illusion array. The current one in the room was the illusion array she had modified, which was just right to test these people.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, do you want to go in and experience it?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the dazed Feng Moran mischievously.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go in and take a look,¡± Feng Moran said eagerly and walked in directly after speaking. He really didn¡¯t know what an illusion array was.

    ¡°Anyone else who wants to enter can enter!¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    After hearing this, Feng Da and the others all walked in curiously, wanting to experience the illusion array mentioned by their youngdy.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going in?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously when she saw that everyone else had entered to try except for Ye Chen and Mu Li, who were clearly not interested.

    ¡°Not interested,¡± Ye Chen said indifferently.

    ¡°Me neither,¡± Mu Li said.

    Leng Ruoxue nced at them expectantly and then fell silent. The three of them stood quietly at the entrance and waited.

    Feng Moran walked into the illusion array. At first, the entire array was a vast expanse of white. Slowly, scenes began to appear around him. He seemed to have returned to his childhood, from the moment he took the aptitude test, from being the favored eldest son of the main branch of the Feng family to the useless eldest son of the Feng family, from when he left home to when he met Xue¡¯er in the Illusionary Forest, and so on. All these scenes reyed like a movie¡­ More scenes appeared immediately after¡­

    If there were anyone else by his side, they would see that Feng Moran was in pain. His forehead was full of sweat, and his face was asionally full of hatred. But as time passed, his expression became calmer and moreposed, and his will became more resolute¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, aren¡¯t you worried at all that they¡¯ve gone in?¡± Ye Chen couldn¡¯t help asking after waiting for a while.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? I trust my judgment,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently.

    Half an hourter, Feng Moran was the first to emerge. He looked slightly disheveled, but hisplexion was not too bad.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, congrattions. You are the first person toe out¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled gently.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, inside¡­¡± Feng Moran was even more clear-headed aftering out, as though he had been reborn, and his willpower became more resolute.

    ¡°It feels pretty good, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Leng Ruoxue said expectantly. Anyone who sessfully walked out of the illusion array would experience a mental advancement that would be more beneficial for their future cultivation.

    ¡°Yes, Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s amazing!¡± Feng Moran eximed. The feeling of being there in person was too real.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, anyone who can sessfully emerge from the illusion will have faster cultivation in the future, especially in terms of their mental state,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined. The illusion array would automatically adjust ording to people¡¯s growth experiences, so each person would face different illusions. However, no matter what illusion they faced, it would infinitely magnify the darkness in their hearts. If they could break through the darkness in their hearts, their future achievements would be limitless.

 Chapter 68 - Heart Refining Illusion Array

    <h4>Chapter 68: Heart Refining Illusion Array</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Oh right, Xue¡¯er, if our mercenary group wants to recruit people in the future, we can use this to test them,¡± Feng Moran suggested. You had to know that as a spiritualist, in addition to improving spiritual power cultivation, mental cultivation was also very important. But the cultivation speed of mental cultivation was very slow, and if the mind couldn¡¯t keep up with the cultivation speed of spiritual power, it would go astray and suffer from qi deviation.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s a good suggestion.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    Leng Ruoxue was not surprised that Big Brother Feng was the first toe out. But what surprised her was that Lin Yuan was the second toe out, and then Feng Da also emerged.

    Seeing her subordinates emerge one after another, Leng Ruoxue was very satisfied.?<i>They didn¡¯t let me down.</i>?After her people came out from the room with the illusion array, Feng Aoran and Qiao Hua walked out almost at the same time.

    ¡°Ah! How were you so fast?¡± Feng Aoran was a little shocked. He thought he was already fast!

    ¡°Ruoxue, did you go easy on them?¡± Feng Aoran asked doubtfully.

    ¡°But I suppose it¡¯s normal for them to be faster than me since their cultivation levels are higher than mine.¡± Feng Aoran thought about it and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where Ruoxue found these people. All of them have higher cultivation than mine. I used to be the second strongest person in the academy, but now I don¡¯t even know what rank I can be!¡±

    ¡°The illusion array inside has nothing to do with cultivation level. It tests your character,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Oh? What about those who can¡¯te out from inside?¡± Feng Aoran asked curiously.

    After hearing Feng Aoran¡¯s words, Feng Da and the others all looked at Leng Ruoxue curiously.

    ¡°If you can¡¯te out, it can only mean that your character isn¡¯t good, but there¡¯s nothing life-threatening,¡± Leng Ruoxue said while looking at them.?<i>Their future cultivation speed will also be very slow</i>, she added in her heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s been two hours. Why hasn¡¯t anyone elsee out yet?¡± Feng Da said anxiously.?<i>Could it be that no one else cane out?</i>

    After waiting for almost an hour, someone finally emerged. It was a very young boy of only fifteen or sixteen years old. He was not very tall and had a very delicate appearance, especially his eyes that were as clear as water. His clothes were wrinkled, and there were still sweat stains on his face.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the young boy and searched for his identity in her memory. Before the test, she had asked Feng Da and the others to investigate the students who registered.

    This boy¡¯s name was Xiao Ting, and he came from amoner family. Due to his talents, he became a student of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy. But the expensive tuition fees of the academy ced a heavy burden on his ordinary family, so this boy often went to the Misty Woods to hunt spirit beasts to exchange for gold coins to pay for his tuition.

    ¡°Senior Sister.¡± Xiao Ting walked to Leng Ruoxue and bowed respectfully.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. This Xiao Ting was tenacious and resolute, and he was the first one to emerge among all the students.

    After Xiao Ting, more students emerged one after another.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the time. There was still half an hour to go, and 45 students were already out.

    By the end of the test, a total of 48 students hadpleted it.

    ¡°Go home and have a good rest. Gather at the entrance of the academy tomorrow morning.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the 48 students in front of her.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the students said and left.

    Leng Ruoxue removed the array and let out the students who didn¡¯t pass the test.

    ¡°You can go back now.¡±

    After hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, the obviously mentally and physically exhausted students rushed out as if they had been granted amnesty.

    ¡°Miss, are we going to continue eliminating more from the forty-eight students?¡± Feng Da asked curiously.?<i>s, those students who didn¡¯t pass don¡¯t know what precious opportunities they¡¯ve lost.</i>

    ¡°Why should we continue eliminating?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked Feng Da instead.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we only short twenty-eight people?¡± Feng Da said foolishly.

    ¡°There are no limits on the number of people in the Sacred Hall. Anyone who is qualified can enter.¡± Ye Chen patted Feng Da¡¯s head lightly.

    ¡°Ah, no. I thought there could only be fifty people!¡± Realization dawned on Feng Da.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and rest!¡±

    Just as Leng Ruoxue and the others were about to leave, Elder Qiu pushed open the door and walked in.

    ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re still here!¡± Elder Qiu looked at everyone with an obviously awkward expression.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Elder Qiu?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned slightly.

    ¡°Uh, there¡¯s a little something.¡±

    ¡°Just say it. We¡¯re all tired, and we have to go back early to rest!¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s like this. Since the Supreme Hall was just established, it has no ce for training currently. After some research, the school decided to let them share the training room with you temporarily.¡± Elder Qiu wiped the cold sweat on his forehead.?<i>Why is this little girl so imposing? No wonder the principal didn¡¯t dare to tell her personally.</i>

    ¡°How long?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a smile that was not a smile.

    ¡°Uh¡­ this¡­¡± Elder Qiu didn¡¯t know what to say. He wasn¡¯t sure either!

    ¡°Since it¡¯s the academy¡¯s decision, how can I, a student, dare to have an opinion on it? But I have to warn you not to me me for not reminding the academy that if the two halls don¡¯t get along, it could result in fights.¡± Leng Ruoxue saw that Elder Qiu couldn¡¯t answer and didn¡¯t force him. After speaking, she turned around and walked out of the training room.

    Ye Chen and the others followed closely behind. But they looked at Elder Qiu with strange and sympathetic eyes before leaving.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s the same for top families and major academies. They have too many things to consider, and sometimes they can¡¯t help it themselves.¡± Feng Moran was afraid that Xue¡¯er would be angry, so he quicklyforted her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry!¡±?<i>Did I look angry? Those people don¡¯t deserve to make me angry</i>. In fact, she felt that it was good for the two halls to train together. This way, she had a reason to teach those people not pleasing to the eye a lesson.

 Chapter 69 - Collective Advancement

    <h4>Chapter 69: Collective Advancement</h4>

    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s good.¡± s, he thought Xue¡¯er was angry since she kept silent!

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, how are you doing in the Feng residence?¡± Ever since they apanied him to the Feng residence, Big Brother Feng had been staying there for the past two days. She had been busy with the test and hadn¡¯t had the time to ask.

    ¡°The first elder looked for me,¡± Feng Moran said. The first elder also made many promises to him, saying that he wouldpensate him for the wrongs that he had suffered all these years.

    ¡°He saw King Kong?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in realization. Even a top family like the Feng family didn¡¯t have divine beasts, so she was not surprised that the family valued Big Brother Feng.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Feng Moran nodded. After saying a few words of concern and courtesy, the first elder had said that he wanted to see King Kong. Feng Moran was stunned for a few minutes and then left without saying a word. The next day, the first elder came to Feng Moran and said a lot of friendly words.

    ¡°What does Big Brother Feng think?¡±

    ¡°I only went back to the Feng residence to stay with my brother for a few days. I¡¯ll leave soon,¡± Feng Moran said. He didn¡¯t intend to stay there permanently.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, I have no objections if you want to be a young master of the Feng family.¡± She said this because she didn¡¯t want Feng Moran to have concerns. She wasn¡¯t him after all. People in this world valued family interests very much, and they were born to serve their families.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in being a young master of the Feng family!¡± Feng Moran said indifferently. In the past, he might have been very happy. But now, he was not interested at all. Being with Xue¡¯er had broadened his horizons, so how could he be willing to trap himself in a family!

    Everyone chatted as they walked back to the Leng residence together. It was not untilte at night that Feng Moran and Feng Aoran reluctantly returned to the Feng residence.

    ¡­

    ¡°Feng Da, Lin Yuan, and I will go to the academy. The rest of you, stay at home!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after breakfast when she saw that it was almost time.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er¡­¡± Ye Chen looked at Xue¡¯er with resentful eyes.?<i>Why isn¡¯t she bringing me along? Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Okay, you too.¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little helpless.?<i>This freak really likes to pretend to be pitiful.</i>

    When Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at the entrance of the academy, the 48 students were already waiting there.

    Leng Ruoxue got them to sit on Quill¡¯s back and let Quill carry them out of Phoenix City.

    Quill flew while his sharp eagle eyes scanned for a suitable ce tond. After looking for some time, he found an uninhabited deep valley and descended.

    <i>Where is this? It¡¯s so deste¡­</i>?The students couldn¡¯t help feeling at a loss after getting off Quill¡¯s back.

    ¡°Feng Da, Lin Yuan, distribute the pills to them.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed the jade bottles to the two of them.

    ¡°As long as you take the pills and advance to Spiritual Monarch, you will be students of the Sacred Hall from now on.¡± She didn¡¯t tell them that their cultivation speed would be faster after taking her spiritual essence pills. This could also be considered theirst test!

    ¡°Of course, taking the pill is voluntary,¡± Leng Ruoxue added. She was not willing to impose on others!

    After hearing this, many of the students directly put the pills in their mouths. A small number of them hesitated, but in the end, they still took the pills. Leng Ruoxue naturally remembered every single one of their reactions. But if those slightly hesitant students knew that they had lost the qualification to follow Leng Ruoxue because of their hesitation, they would definitely regret it to death.

    Most of these students weremoners, and formoners, being able to be a Spiritual Monarch was already very satisfying. After all, bing a Spiritual Monarch would allow them to apply for a noble title from the empire, and it would also improve their families¡¯ lives. This was why they ate spiritual essence pills without hesitation. These students knew what they needed the most. It was obvious that the high tuition fees for spiritualists were too much of a burden for them.

    Soon after taking the pills, some students began to feel the abnormality in their bodies, and they hurriedly sat cross-legged. Then more students gradually sensed the signs of advancement.

    After the first stream of heaven and earthws descended, the entire valley was shrouded in dazzling light. Then streams of heaven and earthws descended one after another.

    The scene of 48 students breaking through at the same time was quite spectacr. Fortunately, they were now advancing in an uninhabited deep valley, or else it would have scared people to death!

    After a long while, the aftershocks of the heaven and earthws slowly disappeared.

    The 48 students who finished their advancements checked out their spiritualist levels happily.

    ¡°Congrattions on officially bing students of the Sacred Hall. I¡¯ll give you a few days off to consolidate your cultivation. Come to the Sacred Hall next Monday to report,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to them.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Also, I hope you can keep your mouths tightly sealed about the pills. Don¡¯t tell anyone, or else don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± Leng Ruoxue warned them kindly.

    ¡°Senior Sister, we won¡¯t tell anyone,¡± the students promised in unison. They were not stupid. How could they tell others about taking pills to advance? Only those with poor aptitude would take pills.

    ¡°Yes, very good. Let¡¯s go back now!¡±

    After sending the students to the entrance of the academy, Leng Ruoxue returned to the Leng residence with Ye Chen and the others.

    ¡­

    The next day, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at the Sacred Hall as usual, only to find Feng Moran, Feng Aoran, and Qiao Hua standing outside the training room.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, why are you standing outside?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully.

    ¡°The people from the Supreme Hall said they want to train and want us to leave,¡± Feng Moran exined lightly.

    ¡°Why? This is our ce. They are the ones borrowing it!¡± Feng Da roared angrily. His temper had be a little fiery since he contracted with the fire dragon.

    Without saying a word, Leng Ruoxue kicked open the door of the training room with a bang and walked straight in. Ye Chen and the others followed closely behind.

    Everyone in the training room stopped what they were doing because of the loud noise. They looked at Leng Ruoxue and the others with doubt, fear, and anger in their eyes.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes swept over everyone present indifferently. Most of them were people she had seen before, but there were also some unfamiliar faces.

 Chapter 70 - Former FiancÃ© (1)

    <h4>Chapter 70: Former Fianc¨¦ (1)</h4>

    ¡°Who wants us to leave?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s tone was cold and without a trace of emotion.

    ¡°Me!¡± Chen Fang said nonchntly. Everyone from the Supreme Hall was here today, so she was quite confident.

    ¡°You? What are you?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of confusion.

    ¡°I am not a thing!¡± Chen Fang yelled angrily.

    ¡°Yes, you are quite self-aware and sensible, knowing that you are a thing.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded to show that she was very satisfied.

    ¡°Leader, she has been to our Sacred Hall so many times, but she has finally shown some intellect this time,¡± Feng Da said cooperatively.

    ¡°You¡­ Damn you all!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m the leader of the Supreme Hall. We are training now. Please excuse us.¡± Fu Mingyuan came out to smooth things over. This Chen Fang really didn¡¯t learn her lesson. She had suffered several times in front of Leng Ruoxue but still tried to go against her.

    ¡°It turns out you¡¯re the leader of the Supreme Hall.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Fu Mingyuan. No wonder he warned her not to regret it!

    ¡°Yes, we also have a deputy leader, Li Yu,¡± Fu Mingyuan exined kindly.

    ¡°Li Yu?¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Yu, your fianc¨¦e is here. Aren¡¯t you going to greet her?¡± a beautiful girl said coquettishly while leaning in the arms of a youth.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the young girl who spoke up.?<i>Xu Na¡¯er?</i>?She was indeed a rare beauty, and she had enough assets to make all men protective of the fairer sex. A weak and seemingly innocent and beautiful girl would indeed cause men to dote on her like the pearl in their hands. Of course, the prerequisite was that the obvious jealousy in her eyes had to be ignored.?<i>Wasn¡¯t Xu Na¡¯er brought back to be grounded by the Xu family? She was released so quickly.</i>

    The youth she was leaning on was also very handsome. His temperament was noble and outstanding, worthy of being a product of the imperial family. It was said that this seventh prince was the most favored prince, and his aptitude was the best among the princes.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, I don¡¯t care what your purpose is. I will never like you. Moreover, this isn¡¯t a ce you cane to. You better leave quickly and return to your general¡¯s mansion and stay there obediently!¡± The amazement in Seventh Prince Li Xuan¡¯s eyes shed for a moment before he spoke with some contempt.?<i>So what if a simpleton looks beautiful? She will only be worthy of being the ything of the strong if she doesn¡¯t have true strength.</i>

    ¡°Seventh Prince, don¡¯t you know that only simpletons would like you?¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently.?<i>Are all members of the imperial family so self-righteous and self-absorbed?</i>

    ¡°Who are you calling a simpleton?¡± Xu Na¡¯er said furiously.

    ¡°Ah! Who knows? Miss Xu, why are you in such a hurry to make a connection?!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled charmingly as killing intent shed in her eyes for a moment.?<i>I have more important things to do now, so I¡¯ll let you jump around for a while!</i>

    ¡°Also, my current fianc¨¦ is someone else. Miss Xu, don¡¯t be mistaken, or else my fianc¨¦ will be unhappy,¡± Leng Ruoxue added.

    ¡°Seventh Prince, right? Xue¡¯er is now my fianc¨¦e. She can stay wherever she wants. You shouldn¡¯t be so nosy even if you are a prince!¡± Ye Chen said mockingly.?<i>This seventh prince is really an eyesore.</i>

    <i>What? Such a handsome and outstanding man is actually that simpleton¡¯s fianc¨¦!</i>?Xu Na¡¯er¡¯s heart was overflowing with sourness and jealousy.?<i>How can a simpleton have such good luck?</i>?In fact, as soon as they walked in, she had noticed this iparably handsome man and was thinking of ways to rope him into the Supreme Hall. But she didn¡¯t expect that he was actually that simpleton¡¯s fianc¨¦. This was really a blow to the always proud Xu Na¡¯er. But she would not admit defeat.?<i>What right does a simpleton have to have such an outstanding man? Only I am worthy of a heavenly man.</i>?At this moment, she had long thrown the seventh prince and the like far out of her mind. Her heart and eyes were all full of this man who was more beautiful than a woman.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our young miss is no longer your fianc¨¦e. Why do you care where our young miss wants to go?¡± Cui Zhu echoed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the seventh prince¡¯s engagement was broken off by a simpleton. I thought it was a rumor, but it¡¯s actually true!¡± Feng Da pretended to be confused.?<i>Hehe, I¡¯m avenging you, Miss. Don¡¯t me me!</i>

    ¡°I heard that the most favored seventh prince was grounded because his engagement was broken off by a simpleton. It shows how important this marriage was to the emperor!¡± Lin Yuan chipped in.

    They spoke one after another happily, but Seventh Prince Li Yu was about to blow up from anger.

    ¡°How dare you talk about the imperial family like this!¡± Li Yu, who had never been treated this way, flew into a rage out of humiliation. This matter was indeed the greatest pain in his heart. Since he was a child, he had always had the freedom to do whatever he wanted. But his father not only scolded him but also punished him severely because of this matter, causing him to beughed at many times.

    ¡°You guys are too daring. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re talking about it in private, but you actually dare to say it in front of the seventh prince. I don¡¯t mind others calling me a simpleton, but the imperial family isn¡¯t as magnanimous as I am!¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately rebuked.

    ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Miss. We were wrong. We should have said it in private. We should have left some dignity for the seventh prince.¡± Feng Da¡¯s and Lin Yuan¡¯s faces were full of regret.

    ¡°Promising! You learn fast!¡± Leng Ruoxue praised.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The seventh prince¡¯s face turned green with anger.

    ¡°Fu Mingyuan, even though the academy allows you to share the training room of the Sacred Hall, this is the territory of the Sacred Hall after all. You should at least inform me, the leader of the Sacred Hall, if the Supreme Hall wants to use the training room!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t be bothered with the indignant seventh prince and directly turned her attention to Fu Mingyuan.

    ¡°However, this youngdy has always been very magnanimous. I¡¯ll lend it to you first since you like this ce so much.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t give Fu Mingyuan a chance to speak and continued understandingly.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go hunting.¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to Ye Chen and the others.

    ¡°Go hunting!¡± Feng Da and the others escorted Leng Ruoxue out of the training room.

 Chapter 71 - Former FiancÃ© (2)

    <h4>Chapter 71: Former Fianc¨¦ (2)</h4>

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, the principal wants to see you.¡± Elder Qiu, who was standing at the door, immediately stepped forward when he saw theme out.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please tell the principal that this youngdy isn¡¯t free!¡± Leng Ruoxue said without giving any face.

    ¡°¡­¡± Elder Qiu looked at everyone walking away and sighed helplessly.?<i>This girl really isn¡¯t the ordinary kind of crazy. She even dares to slight the principal.</i>

    ¡°Miss, where are we going?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Hunting? Where else can we go?¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡± He thought his youngdy was joking. ¡°Miss, I want to eat fire rhinoceros meat.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The poor fire rhinoceroses were about to be unlucky again. s, everyone couldn¡¯t help mourning for three seconds in their hearts for the fire rhinoceroses.

    ¡­

    The territory of the fire rhinoceros king¡­

    ¡°W-why are you here?¡± the fire rhinoceros king asked fearfully.?<i>Why did this demone so quickly? Does she want me to identify the person?</i>

    ¡°Fire rhinoceros king, I just want to eat some fire rhino meat. Why are you being so skittish? People might think I¡¯ve done something to you!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help teasing.

    After hearing what she said, everyone was at a loss for words.?<i>Miss, your words are too suggestive!</i>

    Feng Aoran and Qiao Hua looked at the fire rhinoceros king with their mouths agape. They couldn¡¯t believe that this was the fiery-tempered fire rhinoceros king. Why did it look so frail? It didn¡¯t have any presence at all. It had to be known that fire rhinoceroses were very barbaric spirit beasts. How could they know that the fire rhinoceros king¡¯s body was so weak because it had been having diarrhea for days? Moreover, in the fire rhinoceros king¡¯s eyes, Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen were two demons that it couldn¡¯t offend!

    ¡°Fire rhinoceros king, you have to perform well and strive to achieve meritorious service as soon as possible!¡± Feng Da gently patted the head of the fire rhinoceros king while his other hand was still rotating the fire rhinoceros meat currently grilling above the fire.

    Feng Aoran looked sympathetically at the fire rhinoceros king, which was so scared that it didn¡¯t even dare to fart. He couldn¡¯t help but grumble in his heart.?<i>Say, can you not be so arrogant? Not only are you grilling fire rhinoceros meat to eat in front of the fire rhinoceros king, but you¡¯re even lecturing it like it¡¯s a child.</i>?However, such an experience is really very rare!

    ¡°Stinky fire rhinoceros, I bet you didn¡¯t expect to have a day like this!¡± Suddenly, an arrogant voice sounded from the distance. Everyone¡¯s gazes turned toward the fire rhinoceros king in unison!

    ¡°It¡¯s my archenemy,¡± the fire rhinoceros king said softly, but it was overjoyed in its heart.?<i>Hmph, that fellow is going to be in big trouble this time. It must have heard somewhere that I¡¯m unwell recently, so it came to loot a burning house.</i>

    As soon as the fire rhinoceros king finished speaking, a group of snakes slowly slithered over from the distance. Leading them was a water python, a level four holy beast, and it had all sorts of snakes as subordinates.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the water python with some amusement. From what she knew, pythons liked to live alone. She didn¡¯t expect this water python to have so many subordinates. It seemed that it was an anomaly among pythons. Moreover, it had a lot of subordinates, numbering in the thousands, and most of them were advanced spirit beasts.?<i>Oh, not bad. It should be enough to eat for a while.</i>

    Everyone¡ªapart from Feng Aoran and Qiao Hua, who were nervously holding their weapons and vigntly watching the approaching group of snakes¡ªwas thinking that something delicious hade knocking on their doors again.

    ¡°Miss, which one should we eat first?¡± Feng Da was drooling slightly. Snake spirit beasts were famous for their deliciousness.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s eat that one with red stripes first. I heard that the brighter they are, the more poisonous they are, and the more delicious they will taste. And that one is fat enough,¡± Ye Chen suggested.

    ¡°But I want to try the holy beast first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said awkwardly. She had never eaten a water python before!

    ¡°Then let¡¯s eat the holy beast first!¡± Ye Chen echoed.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat the holy beast first,¡± everyone echoed.

    Feng Aoran and Qiao Hua were speechless.?<i>Do you have to be so gluttonous? Snake-type spirit beasts aren¡¯t easy to deal with.</i>

    ¡°Huh, there are actually humans? Great! I haven¡¯t eaten humans for a long time!¡± the approaching water python said happily when it saw so many humans.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten a water python before either. Big stupid snake, why don¡¯t we see who eats first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°What? You want to eat me? Human, how dare you! You will pay the price for saying that!¡± the water python roared angrily. There was a faint ck liquid flowing on its blue skin, indicating that it was angry.

    ¡°Calm down. You¡¯re not a fire python. Why are you so hot-tempered?!¡± Leng Ruoxue tried to calm it down. Fire spirit beasts were notorious for their bad tempers.

    ¡°I¡¯m angry. The consequences are serious!¡± the water python roared.

    <i>Why do spirit beasts like to say this nowadays?</i>?Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Leng Ruoxue motioned for Feng Da and the others to start.

    ¡°Miss, just wait for the grilled snake meat!¡± Feng Da smiled. He was the first to rush into the group of snakes and directly went to the holy beast water python. Lin Yuan followed closely behind as everyone joined the battle.

    Upon seeing this, Feng Aoran and Qiao Hua naturally didn¡¯t want to fall behind and started killing the snakes one by one. In just a few minutes, a third of the snakes had died.

    ¡°Fire rhinoceros king, you owe me a big favor!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly to the fire rhinoceros king while watching them fight the water python. There was a price to pay for using her.

    ¡°Y-yes.¡± Seeing that its intentions had been exposed, the fire rhinoceros king¡¯s heart trembled.?<i>What a demon¡­</i>

    ¡°Then tell me, how do you n to pay for this?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked softly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, it really doesn¡¯t have anything good other than fire rhinoceros fruits,¡± Ye Chen reminded her. Some spirit beasts were born with the gift of nting fruits, and fire rhinoceroses were such spirit beasts. Fire rhinoceros fruits might not be as good as Xue¡¯er¡¯s spirit fruits, but they were still pretty good.

    ¡°I-I have crystal honey,¡± the fire rhinoceros king stammered.

    ¡°How can a fire rhino like you have crystal honey?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little curious.

    ¡°The crystal bee queen needed the pollen from our fire rhinoceros fruits, so she exchanged for some with crystal honey,¡± the fire rhinoceros king exined.

 Chapter 72 - Robbing the Fire Rhinoceros king

    <h4>Chapter 72: Robbing the Fire Rhinoceros king</h4>

    <i>I didn¡¯t expect spirit beasts to engage in trade,</i>?Leng Ruoxue thought.

    ¡°How much do you have then?¡±

    ¡°A lot. We fire rhinoceroses aren¡¯t interested in honey,¡± the fire rhinoceros king said. But it also knew that the honey was something good, so it kept it.

    ¡°Then give me all your crystal honey as my reward for helping you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly.?<i>Spirit beasts that need to be robbed had to be robbed properly.</i>

    ¡°Y-yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with it to get the honey. Watch over here,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Ye Chen and even specially left Charm and Darling behind.

    ¡°Okay, be careful on the way.¡±

    Leng Ruoxue followed the somewhat shaky fire rhinoceros king to a cave. After entering the cave, she saw that the entire cave was nted with trees half the size of a human. The trees were full of fist-sized fiery red fruits, and the fruits contained spiritual energy. They were definitely good things in the eyes of ordinary people, but she wasn¡¯t interested in these fruits.

    ¡°It¡¯s all here.¡± The fire rhinoceros king pointed at the bottles piled in the corner.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the bottles casually piled up in the corner by the fire rhinoceros king and couldn¡¯t help being a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect there to be so many. She casually picked up a bottle that should be made of beeswax and opened it to see that it could hold approximately five kilograms of honey. She counted that there were about 30 simr bottles in the corner.?<i>Isn¡¯t this more than one hundred and fifty kilograms</i>¡­

    Leng Ruoxue unceremoniously stored all the bottles into her ring. Since the fire rhinoceroses didn¡¯t like honey anyway, of course she couldn¡¯t give this advantage to others.

    By the time she returned with the fire rhinoceros king, the battle was almost over. Some people were cleaning up the battlefield, while others were cleaning the snake meat.

    ¡°You worked quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. They really satisfied her more and more.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, how was it?¡± Ye Chen asked.?<i>Seems like she had a good harvest!</i>

    ¡°Not bad, about one hundred and fifty kilograms.¡±

    ¡°That much?¡± Ye Chen was slightly surprised.

    ¡°Miss, one hundred and fifty kilograms of what?¡± Lin Yuan, who was making a fire at the side, asked curiously.

    ¡°Crystal honey.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re rich! we¡¯re rich!¡± Lin Yuan shouted with a silly smile after being stunned for a moment.

    ¡°Miss, here is some holy beast meat.¡± Feng Da handed Leng Ruoxue a piece of cleaned meat.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Leng Ruoxue took the meat and began grilling it.

    ¡°What are you standing there for? Go and do your work!¡± Feng Da nudged Lin Yuan.

    ¡°O-oh!¡±

    ¡°Wow, this water python meat is even better than the earth python meat!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really delicious!¡±

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but exim in admiration as they ate the water python meat. When everyone was satisfied with eating the grilled meat, it was almost night. They simply packed up and started walking back.

    ¡°Miss, aren¡¯t we going to fly back?¡± Cui Zhu couldn¡¯t help asking curiously when she saw that her young miss didn¡¯t intend to ride the flying spirit beast.

    ¡°Flying right after eating, do you want to be a pig?¡± Leng Ruoxue gently knocked Cui Zhu on the head.

    ¡°See, you were scolded!¡± L¨¹ Tao looked at Cui Zhu with some amusement.

    ¡°Master, there¡¯s a sound over there,¡± Charm, who was lying on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder, reminded her.

    ¡°Where? Let¡¯s go take a look,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. It was a good time to exercise after eating.

    ¡°Go to the right.¡±

    Everyone curiously walked in the direction Charm had pointed out. Before they approached, they saw an ugly spirit beast that was as tall as a hill.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s an earth lizard,¡± Charm said. This earth lizard was not as high level as the one he had fought, but it was at least level eight.

    ¡°Beloved Master, earth lizards are the most annoying. Not only are they ugly, but they also don¡¯t like cleanliness. But they are very strong, and ordinary spirit beasts aren¡¯t their match,¡± Darling said with a look of disdain.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes observed the situation in front of her. The enormous earth lizard was riddled with wounds, and its opponent was a beautiful cloud-patterned white tiger. This white tiger was a level seven holy beast, a lower level than the earth lizard. The injuries on its body were also more serious than those of the earth lizard, and it was obvious that it was hanging on by a thread. Blood had long stained its beautiful white fur. There was a cave behind them, and miserable groans were constantlying from it. Leng Ruoxue guessed that the reason this tiger couldst until now was probably to protect its loved ones in the cave.

    ¡°Darling, go help that tiger. Charm and I will take a look at the cave!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She had a good impression of this tiger which protected its loved ones with its life and wanted to help it.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Darling said reluctantly.?<i>I wanted to be together with my cute master. Boohoo¡­</i>

    Leng Ruoxue and Charm quietly entered the cave, but what they saw after entering surprised her a little. There was also a pure white tiger in the cave, and it was also a level seven holy beast. She originally thought that the white tiger was injured, but when she got closer, she realized that the white tiger was inbor and seemed to be having a difficult birth.

    Hearing sounds, the cloud-striped white tiger turned her head in pain and looked at Leng Ruoxue vigntly. ¡°Human, I won¡¯t let you seed!¡±?<i>Humans shouldn¡¯t even think about snatching my child away from me.</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m here to help you,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined to the white tiger. She knew that some humans liked to steal spirit beast cubs, so it was no wonder that this tiger was so vignt.

    ¡°Do you think I will believe the words of a human? Humans are all despicable and shameless!¡± The mother white tiger¡¯s blue eyes were full of disbelief and disdain.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe me. But if your child doesn¡¯te out, I¡¯m afraid both your lives will be lost, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded her from where she was standing without moving forward. High-level holy beasts were as intelligent as humans, so she believed that the white tiger would think it through.

    The white tiger fell silent.

    ¡°My master isn¡¯t that kind of human!¡± Charm said angrily when he saw that the white tiger didn¡¯t reply.?<i>This stinky tiger really doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors.</i>?But he didn¡¯t deny that what she said was true. It was also because he had interacted with humans for a long time that he knew that not all humans were like that.

    ¡°Purple-eyed snow fox!¡± The mother white tiger, which had been thinking, looked at the small and cute white fox lying on the human¡¯s shoulder in astonishment. As a spirit beast, she was very clear about the status of purple-eyed snow foxes among spirit beasts. She didn¡¯t expect a noble purple-eyed snow fox to acknowledge a human as his master.

 Chapter 73 - Abducting a Family (1)

    <h4>Chapter 73: Abducting a Family (1)</h4>

    ¡°Hmph, you have good eyesight!¡± Charm said proudly. Most spirit beasts would mistake him for a white fox.

    Seeing that Leng Ruoxue was the master of the purple-eyed snow fox, the mother white tiger didn¡¯t repel her anymore.

    ¡°Eat this.¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly walked to the mother white tiger¡¯s side when she saw that the tiger had lowered her vignce. She didn¡¯t know how to deliver babies, so she could only rely on this tiger itself.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± The white tiger opened her mouth and took the pill Leng Ruoxue gave her. The pill melted as soon as it entered her mouth, and a refreshing fragrance refreshed her mind. Moreover, the mother white tiger clearly felt that all the spiritual power consumed in her body had returned, and the pain had lessened considerably. She was full of strength, which was of vital importance to her, who was currently inbor.

    About half an hourter, under the efforts of the recovered mother white tiger, three little white tigers were finally born.

    Leng Ruoxue was at a loss as she looked at the three little white balls of flesh that weren¡¯t even the size of an adult¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t they eggs?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked, a little dumbfounded.?<i>Aren¡¯t all spirit beasts born from eggs in this world?</i>

    Charm looked at his master¡¯s confused expression and chuckled. His master looked really cute now.

    ¡°Master, spirit beasts can choose whether they want to give live births or not. It¡¯s just that giving live births consumes more nutrients from the mother¡¯s body, so spirit beasts basically choose to birth eggs,¡± Charm exined. It was clear that this white tiger loved her children very much and was also a great mother to choose to give birth to her own children.

    ¡°Oh.¡±?<i>So that¡¯s why.</i>?Leng Ruoxue felt so embarrassed. Fortunately, there was no one else here. Actually, she couldn¡¯t be med for not knowing because such things weren¡¯t recorded in any book.

    ¡°Dear!¡±

    The white tiger outside ran in and rushed to his beloved wife¡¯s side as if there was no one else around after the danger was averted. The two tigers rubbed against each other affectionately, with only each other in their eyes.

    <i>Can these two tigers not be so mushy!</i>?Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless. But she saw that his injuries had healed, so Ye Chen and the others must have treated him.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, how did it go?¡± Ye Chen was the first to enter.

    ¡°Beloved Master!¡± A purple shadow jumped directly into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms.

    ¡°She gave birth to three little tigers,¡± Leng Ruoxue said somewhat helplessly while caressing the soft fur of Darling in her arms. The two tigers didn¡¯t even care about their children once they saw each other.

    ¡°Let me see,¡± Ye Chen said curiously.

    ¡°Where? Where?¡± The others heard that three tiger cubs had been born the moment they entered, and all of them were eager to see them.

    ¡°Wow, they¡¯re so cute!¡± The three fluffy little meatballs captured everyone¡¯s heart instantly. But they only dared to look at them and didn¡¯t dare to touch them at all. After all, most beasts protecting their cubs were very fierce.

    After being intimate with his wife, the male white tiger walked to Leng Ruoxue and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for saving my wife.¡±

    Although they were high-level holy beasts who had never liked humans, this human had helped their entire family. He really didn¡¯t know how to repay her. He thought for a while and then walked to the three little white tiger cubs, which had yet to open their eyes. He picked up two of them, came in front of Leng Ruoxue, and ced the little tiger cubs in his mouth in front of her.

    ¡°Please take care of my children,¡± the male white tiger said, feeling reluctant to part with them.

    <i>Does this white tiger want his children to be spirit beasts for Ruoxue?</i>?Feng Aoran and Qiao Hua were dumbfounded.?<i>Is this the legendary moral character of a person?</i>?Even after exhausting themselves working hard, others might not be able to obtain a spirit beast with good aptitude. But now, this holy beast actually took the initiative to deliver his children to her door. They were children of holy beasts, so their natural aptitude would be much better than ordinary spirit beasts. How many people would dream of having them!

    ¡°Are you willing to part with them?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked thoughtfully.

    ¡°You saved our entire family. I have nothing to repay you with,¡± the male white tiger said honestly. Spirit beasts knew to repay favors.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t bear to see your family separate,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>What does Miss mean? Don¡¯t tell me she wants to capture this entire white tiger family in one fell swoop!</i>?Feng Da and the others couldn¡¯t help quipping in their minds.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t your whole familye with me? My home is big, and I can afford to raise you all,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without blushing or skipping a beat, wearing an expression that said she was ¡®doing this for your own good¡¯.

    <i>We were right!</i>?Feng Da and the others were bbergasted.

    The male white tiger thought about it and walked to his wife. The two tigers discussed again, and then the male white tiger walked back to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Alright, my whole family will go with you,¡± the male white tiger said. After discussing it with his wife, they both felt that this human was not bad, so acknowledging her as their master was eptable.

    <i>Miss, you are too charming.</i>?Feng Da and the others¡¯ admiration for their youngdy rose to an indescribable height. Even Feng Aoran and Qiao Hua were looking at her strangely. Beast trainers would have no jobs if everyone could obtain holy beasts so easily.

    Leng Ruoxue got the five white tigers to enter the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, and then everyone left the Misty Woods together.

    After returning home, Leng Ruoxue went straight to the Cold Tea Pavilion.

    ¡°Big Brother.¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Leng Ruohan put down his book happily when he saw his sister.

    ¡°Big Brother, I have a gift for you.¡±

    ¡°What gift?¡± Leng Ruohan was curious.

    Leng Ruoxue released the white tiger family from the Heaven and Earth Bracelet.

    Leng Ruohan looked at the white tigers that upied his entire room in astonishment.

    ¡°Cloud-patterned white tigers! Where did you get them?¡± Cloud-patterned white tigers were very precious among tiger-type spirit beasts, and they had the highest aptitude. Moreover, from the looks of it, Xue¡¯er had clearly brought their entire family here.

    Leng Ruohan gently picked up a little white tiger that had yet to fully open its eyes. His face was full of love as his big palm gently caressed the soft fur on the little white tiger¡¯s body.

    Leng Ruoxue knew that her brother definitely liked them from his expression. She wanted to give the white tiger children to her brother the moment the male white tiger offered them to her. The beautiful white tigers and her immortal-like brother were a perfect match.

 Chapter 74 - Abducting a Family (2)

    <h4>Chapter 74: Abducting a Family (2)</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave my big brother to you.¡± Leng Ruoxue patted the male white tiger¡¯s head. She had already told the white tiger couple the general situation on the way back, hoping that they could protect her brother.

    The male white tiger nodded his huge head. Even though it was a pity that he couldn¡¯t acknowledge Leng Ruoxue as his master, he still had a good impression of this man.

    As soon as Leng Ruoxue left her brother¡¯s room, she saw her grandfather.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa thanks you!¡± Leng Qingtian said from outside the door.

    ¡°Grandpa, why are you being so polite with your own granddaughter?¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately sounded displeased.

    ¡°Grandpa was wrong. Grandpa shouldn¡¯t be polite with Xue¡¯er,¡± Leng Qingtian quickly coaxed.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Leng Ruoxue dragged her grandfather away and told him about what happened today.

    ¡­

    ¡°Big Sister, it¡¯s time.¡± The pink little Qing Jue appeared in the purple bamboo house and reminded her. His big sister went into seclusion the night after returning from the Misty Woods.

    ¡°Got it,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered and slowly opened her beautiful eyes. Her body was like a bottomless pit. No amount of spiritual energy could satiate her hunger, even though absorbing spiritual energy was faster in the Heaven and Earth Bracelet.

    ¡°L¨¹ Tao,¡± Leng Ruoxue called out softly after exiting the Heaven and Earth Bracelet.

    ¡°Miss.¡± L¨¹ Tao opened the door gently and walked in.

    ¡°Is Feng Da back?¡± Before she went into seclusion, she had already told Feng Da to pick her up this morning.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± L¨¹ Tao replied.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Where are the others?¡±

    ¡°Having breakfast in the front hall.¡±

    Leng Ruoxue nodded, washed up, and went to the front hall with L¨¹ Tao.

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Misse out yet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m out.¡± Leng Ruoxue and L¨¹ Tao heard Lin Yuan muttering to himself just as they entered the front hall.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er,e and have breakfast!¡± Leng Qingtian said happily when he saw his granddaughter.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue sat down in the empty seat next to her grandfather.

    Feng Da returned after breakfast.

    ¡°Miss, everyone is here. They¡¯re in the garden!¡± Feng Da said directly when he walked into the front hall and saw Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the garden!¡± Leng Ruoxue stood up and walked out with everyone.

    ¡°From now on until the selectionpetition, we won¡¯t be training in the academy. I¡¯ll divide you into two teams and bring you to the Illusionary Forest for training,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined to the puzzled-looking students in front of her.

    <i>The Illusionary Forest!</i>?<i>That ce is very dangerous.</i>?The expressions of some timid students changed when Leng Ruoxue mentioned the Illusionary Forest.

    ¡°If anyone is afraid and doesn¡¯t want to go, you can let me know!¡± Leng Ruoxue added after seeing their reactions. Everyone had their own aspirations, and she didn¡¯t want to impose on others.

    The students looked at each other, and their hearts gradually became firm. In fact, they also knew that they shouldn¡¯t be timid and afraid of trouble if they wanted to be strong.

    ¡°Since no one is backing out, you must absolutely obey your leaders¡¯ arrangements when you are there. Otherwise, you will have to bear the consequences yourself!¡± Leng Ruoxue warned. She didn¡¯t need students who didn¡¯t follow orders.

    ¡°Yes!¡± everyone answered in unison.

    ¡°Your leaders are Feng Moran and me. Those whose names are called, follow me. The others follow Feng Moran,¡± Leng Ruoxue said and motioned for Lin Yuan to start calling out names.

    Lin Yuan took out the name list of prearranged teams and started reading it¡­

    ¡°Qiao Hua!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ting!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After sorting the teams, Leng Ruoxue let Quill out. After appearing, Quill immediately erged himself, and the giant ck eagle instantly upied nearly the entire garden.

    ¡°Grandpa, Big Brother, we¡¯re leaving,¡± Leng Ruoxue said when she saw that everyone was seated on Quill¡¯s back.

    ¡°Okay, get going. Be careful!¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help reminding her.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Big Brother will miss you.¡± Leng Ruohan felt slightly reluctant to part.

    ¡°Quill, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue patted his head helplessly.?<i>Ah! Grandpa, Big Brother, don¡¯t make it so sad!</i>

    Leng Qingtian and his grandson watched as Quill flew farther and farther away. They only returned to their rooms reluctantly when they could no longer see him.

    ¡­

    After Quill became a level nine holy beast, his flying speed was nearly twice as fast as before. And they arrived at the Illusionary Forest a few hourster.

    After entering the Illusionary Forest, they didn¡¯t walk far before they reached a fork in the road.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, Feng Da, let¡¯s split up and gather here ten dayster,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the two of them. Feng Da¡¯s team were all members of the zing me Mercenary Group, so she had nothing to worry about. Then she led her team down the right path.

    ¡°Let¡¯s camp here today!¡± After walking for a while, Leng Ruoxue stopped and looked at the open space in front of her. She had stayed here for a few days before and knew that it was very safe.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Chen was also very satisfied with this ce. Since they couldn¡¯t do much today, it was better to rest early so that they could adapt to the environment here.

    ¡°Quill and I will go break through,¡± Leng Ruoxue said quietly to Ye Chen.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Chen nodded.

    Quill carried Leng Ruoxue to the ce where he used to live. It was inside a giant tree and a different world after they entered. There was a wide cave connected to the tree and a hot spring inside.

    ¡°Quill, this ce isn¡¯t bad!¡± Leng Ruoxue eximed.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Quill scratched his head with his wings shyly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after looking around Quill¡¯s former home. She had been storing her spiritual power diligently since Quill advanced to level nine holy beast. Otherwise, she would not have advanced so quickly.

    Quill nodded and threw a green spirit pill into his mouth. Then he halfid on the ground and waited to advance.

    After about an hour, the spiritual power in Quill¡¯s body finally broke through the threshold. Quill sessfully advanced to divine beast with the descent of heaven and earthws.

    ¡°Master,¡± Quill, who had transformed into a human, called out happily.

    ¡°Hmm, not bad.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Quill¡¯s human form with satisfaction. Another handsome and beautiful man with ck hair, ck eyes, and a cold temperament. Even though he wasn¡¯t as alluring as Charm, he was beautiful enough for human aesthetics. But the benefits that Quill brought her due to advancing to divine beast didn¡¯t allow her to break through. She only had a lot more spiritual power in her body.?<i>s, since I cultivated the Heaven Defying Art, my body has be a bottomless pit that no amount of spiritual power can fill.</i>

 Chapter 75 - Bringing the Team to the Illusionary Forest

    <h4>Chapter 75: Bringing the Team to the Illusionary Forest</h4>

    After Quill advanced, Leng Ruoxue and he returned to their campsite.

    ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± Ye Chen weed Xue¡¯er and Quill.

    ¡°Um, is everything okay?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked worriedly. These students were inexperienced.

    ¡°No issues. I got Qiao Hua to bring them hunting,¡± Ye Chen exined.

    ¡°Leader.¡±

    As they spoke, they saw Qiao Hua leading a group of people back with a lot of game in their hands.

    ¡°Seems like your harvest was good!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at them appreciatively. This should be the safest ce in the Illusionary Forest. As long as they didn¡¯t venture farther, they wouldn¡¯t encounter any danger.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s okay,¡± Qiao Hua said modestly, but his face was full of pride.

    ¡°After dinner, have an early rest. We start the devil training tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said seriously.

    ¡°Leader, what is devil training?¡± Qiao Hua asked curiously. The others also looked at Leng Ruoxue in confusion, their eyes obviously yearning to know.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know then.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled mysteriously, not nning to tell them now.

    ¡­

    At the camp of Feng Moran¡¯s team¡­

    ¡°Elder Brother, I can¡¯t take it anymore. Let¡¯s rest for a while!¡± Feng Aoran pleaded while panting. The others were also so tired that they directly copsed on the ground.

    ¡°You can¡¯t take it anymore? The training I received back then was twice as much what you¡¯ve received!¡± Feng Moran looked at the students lying on the ground, unwilling to get up with some contempt. The training intensity of his team was not very high. He believed that the training in Xue¡¯er¡¯s team would definitely be simr to theirs.

    ¡°No way. How can Ruoxue be so terrifying? Where did shee up with these methods?¡± Feng Aoran asked fearfully. He was a spiritualist, not a martial artist. Why did he wake up early every morning to run and train his stamina?! He could run in normal circumstances, but he had to run while carrying dozens of kilograms of weights on his legs every day. No, to be precise, it was a dozen kilograms on the first day, and it increased every day. It was already the third day, and the weight on his legs added up to nearly 50 kilograms.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er said that you have poor stamina, so you have to get up early to train your stamina first. There will be actualbatter,¡± Feng Moran reminded very kindly.?<i>If you can¡¯t take this bit of physical training, what about actualbat?</i>

    ¡°Actualbat? Ah! Kill me!¡± Feng Aorany on the grass like a dead fish. He had been training his physical strength almost every day for the past three days. His whole body was aching every day, so how could he have the strength to fight?!

    ¡°What is that sound?¡± Feng Aoran pricked up his ears cautiously. He seemed to have heard some rumbling.

    ¡°Is there a sound? Why didn¡¯t I hear it?¡± Feng Moran pretended to be confused.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± A boy volunteered.

    ¡°Leader, it¡¯s a group of spirit beasts!¡± The boy ran back in panic, his face pale, obviously scared out of his wits.

    ¡°Elder Brother, what should we do?¡± Feng Aoran asked anxiously. The spirit beasts in the Illusionary Forest weren¡¯t easy to deal with!

    ¡°What can we do? Fight, of course. You¡¯re all Spiritual Monarchs, so surely you won¡¯t be so cowardly?¡± Feng Moran deliberately provoked them.?<i>Xue¡¯er is right. True powerhouses are tempered through battles.</i>

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll fight!¡± Feng Aoran was unwilling to admit defeat. He was already much weaker than his brother in terms of strength, so he couldn¡¯t lose in terms of his imposing manner.

    As soon as Feng Aoran finished speaking, the spirit beasts appeared in front of them. Feng Aoran and the others quickly dragged their aching bodies to get up and fight.

    ¡°Elder Brother, why aren¡¯t you helping?¡± Feng Aoran happened to see his brother leisurely eating grilled meat while he was fighting two spirit beasts. His brother didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of helping. Moreover, the spirit beasts, which bullied the weak and feared the strong, didn¡¯t dare to attack his brother at all. Feng Aoran was so angry! He attacked even more ruthlessly, taking one down and then another. But as he finished off the two spirit beasts, two more spirit beasts came to surround him¡­

    ¡°If you can¡¯t even deal with these spirit beasts, do you still want to participate in the Academy Competition?¡± Feng Moran said disdainfully. This was only the beginning. Let them adapt first. There would be more spirit beasts in the future.

    Feng Moran¡¯s words greatly agitated these hot-blooded youths and aroused their fighting spirit as well. Soon, they wiped out this group of spirit beasts.

    But before they could even catch their breath, they heard another series of rumbles.?<i>Heavens, is it another group of spirit beasts?</i>

    Their guess was right. Another group of spirit beasts arrived after the previous group. And this time, the level of these spirit beasts was obviously much higher than the previous one¡­

    ¡°Kill!¡± Feng Aoran roared and charged forward as the vanguard¡­

    Days passed with constant fighting¡­

    ¡­

    In General Leng¡¯s mansion¡­

    ¡°Old Man Lin, why are you here?¡± Leng Qingtian looked at his old friend in surprise. This old man hadn¡¯t been here for several days.

    ¡°Do you know where Ruoxue went?¡± Lin Liang asked directly. Tomorrow was the selectionpetition, but Ruoxue and the others weren¡¯t back yet.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Ruoxue bring those students out for training? I heard that the academy doesn¡¯t have a ce for them to train,¡± Leng Qingtian said slightly teasingly. In fact, if it weren¡¯t for the sake of his old friend, he really wanted to say that he was too useless as the principal!

    ¡°Erm¡­¡± Lin Liang didn¡¯t expect the students of the Supreme Hall to be so overbearing. But he also didn¡¯t expect Ruoxue to leave the school with the students from the Sacred Hall either. He originally thought that Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t take the people from the Supreme Hall seriously.

    In fact, his guess was right. Leng Ruoxue really didn¡¯t take the clowns from the Supreme Hall seriously. The reason she brought the Sacred Hall students out to train was mainly that she felt they were too weak. Moreover, going to the forest to experience tests of life and death was much better than simting training in the academy¡¯s training room.

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. They will be back when it¡¯s time.¡± Leng Qingtianforted his old friend.

    ¡°¡­¡± Lin Liang sighed. He could only wait!

    ¡­

    Ten dayster, at night.

 Chapter 76 - Everyone in the Sacred Hall Forfeited?

    <h4>Chapter 76: Everyone in the Sacred Hall Forfeited?</h4>

    Leng Ruoxue and the others stood at the fork in the Illusionary Forest. Not longter, Feng Da¡¯s and Feng Moran¡¯s teams emerged one after another. Everyone was injured, their clothes tattered and disheveled, but they seemed to be in high spirits.

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯re here,¡± Feng Da shouted excitedly when he saw Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Okay.¡± She was still very rxed when it came to Feng Da.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, did everything go smoothly?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with concern.

    ¡°It went smoothly.¡± Feng Moran looked at his disheveled team and smiled. These sheltered students had been exhausted over the past ten days.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Although you guys are very tired now, you will know the benefits in the future.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the pairs of slightly resentful eyes andforted them.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re still alive!¡± Feng Aoran pulled Qiao Hua aside.

    ¡°Stinky brat, are you looking for a beating? I¡¯m alive and well,¡± Qiao Hua said discontentedly while ring at Feng Aoran.?<i>How can you say that? I¡¯m full of energy!</i>

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. I wanted to ask how your devil training went.¡± Feng Aoran was very curious. Their team hadn¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep for the past ten days. Sometimes, spirit beasts would attack them in the middle of the night. If they were slow to react and were injured, they could only me their bad luck.?<i>Elder Brother didn¡¯t care at all. His standards were very low., and it was fine as long as they didn¡¯t die. Waahhh¡­ How evil!</i>

    ¡°Uh¡­ Um, I don¡¯t know how to describe it¡­¡± Qiao Hua hesitated. After some thought, he added, ¡°One word, miserable! Two words, very miserable! Three words, very, very miserable!¡±

    ¡°Did you encounter any beast groups?¡± Feng Aoran asked curiously.

    ¡°There were¡­ a lot,¡± Qiao Hua said unnaturally. Thinking about the wave after waves of spirit beasts made him want to cry.?<i>Wuuu wuuu¡­</i>

    ¡°How many waves a day?¡±

    ¡°I lost count. About once every two to three hours on average!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Feng Aoran was at a loss for words.?<i>Elder Brother was right. The other team was indeed more miserable than us! Boohoo¡­</i>?They were still considered lucky now that he thought about it!?<i>Elder Brother is so kind!</i>

    ¡°Are you two done chatting? We¡¯re going back,¡± Leng Ruoxue shouted while sitting on Quill¡¯s back. Everyone else had already sat down except the two of them.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯reing.¡± The two of them were a little embarrassed seeing so many eyes looking at them. They hurriedly sat on Quill¡¯s back.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. Quill flew into the air in the direction of Phoenix City.

    ¡­

    Thepetition field of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy was already full of students who came to spectate. All the prepetition work was ready. Now, they were just waiting to watch the matches.

    ¡°Principal, is thepetition starting now?¡± Chen Jian asked on the stage.?<i>It would be better if those people don¡¯te back!</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s not time yet. What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Lin Liang said expressionlessly and calmly, but he was very nervous in his heart.?<i>Why isn¡¯t that girl back yet?</i>

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait for thest ten minutes. If they still don¡¯t appear, we¡¯ll treat it as if they¡¯ve forfeited!¡± Chen Jian said gloatingly.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Time passed by one minute at a time¡­

    ¡°Principal, it¡¯s thest minute!¡± Chen Jian reminded him after looking at the time.

    Lin Liang red at Chen Jian, the words ¡®I don¡¯t need you to remind me¡¯ clearly written on his face. He kept muttering in his heart,?<i>Come back quickly! Come back quickly!</i>

    Seeing that there were only a few seconds left, Chen Jian rushed to announce, ¡°Everyone from the Sacred Hall forfeits. Thepetition begins now!¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, a giant ck eagle descended from the sky, taking up most of the square. And sitting on the eagle were the people from the Sacred Hall.

    ¡°Who said we¡¯re forfeiting? The time is just right,¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly as she looked at the timer.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Who said we¡¯re forfeiting,¡± Feng Da chimed in.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We didn¡¯t forfeit. There¡¯s still one second to go!¡± a youth on the eagle said.

    ¡°Hey, do you see that? That eagle seems to be a holy beast, a flying holy beast!¡± someone shouted from the crowd below. Everyone¡¯s eyes instantly turned to Quill.

    Lin Liang looked at the ck eagle with a burning gaze.?<i>Holy beast? That eagle isn¡¯t a holy beast. It¡¯s obviously a divine beast.</i>?But this eagle was deliberately restraining its might, which was why the others mistook it for a holy beast, but it couldn¡¯t hide from him. This girl really surprised him.

    ¡°Okay, quiet down. I hereby announce that thepetition has officially begun,¡± Lin Liang said resolutely.?<i>This girl is really too bad. She only appeared at thest second.</i>

    The Heavenly Phoenix Academy was divided into four divisions: spiritualist, alchemist, artificer, and beast trainer. The spiritualist divisions were divided into elementary sses, intermediate sses, advanced sses, and the Sacred Hall, and there was an additional Supreme Hall now. The selectionpetition this time was mainly apetition between spiritualists where students at Spiritual Monarch and above could participate. The top 30 students would qualify to represent the Heavenly Phoenix Academy in the Academy Competition held once every three years on the Ling Feng Continent. The alchemist, artificer, and beast trainer divisions would choose one representative each to participate in the Academy Competition.

    There were around 150 students participating in the selectionpetition this time, and the duration of thepetition was three days. The rules of thepetition were two-on-two battles, with the winners entering the next round and the losers still having two-on-two battles. Then the winners would also enter the next round, and the losers would bepletely eliminated. The reason for this arrangement was to give everyone another chance and to choose the best talents to represent the academy in the Academy Competition.

    There were a total of ten arenas on thepetition field. After the host announced the rules and said some words of encouragement, the students who registered for thepetition went on stage ording to the number tes given to them beforehand.

    After the first round of preliminaries, a total of 110 students sessfully advanced to the next round.

    After a two-hour break, the second round of the preliminaries officially began.

    ¡°Students, the second round of thepetition is now underway. You are getting closer and closer to the top thirty. Do your best!¡± The host gave the stage to the contestants after speaking.

    ¡°Wow! Senior Brother Ye is so handsome!¡± a love-struck girl shouted in the audience.

 Chapter 77 - Who Said Weâ€™re Forfeiting?

    <h4>Chapter 77: Who Said We¡¯re Forfeiting?</h4>

    After the start of the second round, Ye Chen, who was the first to go on stage, was like a shining beacon, attracting everyone¡¯s attention and stealing the limelight.

    Feeling the craziness of the love-struck women, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help being a little speechless. There were clearly 20 peoplepeting in the ten arenas, but the others were all tantly ignored.

    ¡°Congrattions. Everyone from the Sacred Hall has entered the next round,¡± Fu Mingyuan said in a friendly manner as he walked over, disying his gentlemanly demeanor.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to congratte? It¡¯s just the first round. If they can¡¯t even pass this, they don¡¯t deserve to stay in the Sacred Hall,¡± Leng Ruoxue, who was sitting on the side watching thepetition attentively, said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Hey, why are you so rude? Senior Brother Fu came to congratte you out of goodwill. What¡¯s with your attitude?¡± a female fan of Senior Brother Fu immediatelyined, feeling outraged.

    ¡°Did I ask him toe?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a sneer. She would never be friends with the Fu family. In that case, why bother wasting her time and effort entertaining an irrelevant person?

    ¡°How can a simpleton know any manners? Why bother with her?¡± Chen Fang said mockingly while walking over.

    ¡°Well said. Not only do I, a simpleton, not know any manners, but I also like to hit people when I¡¯m mad!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile that was not a smile. After the match just now, there seemed to be more women looking for trouble with her.

    ¡°You¡­ I won¡¯t hold it against a barbaric woman,¡± Chen Fang said angrily and walked away unwillingly. She knew that Fu Mingzhu was beaten up by Leng Ruoxue and had her face scratched by her spirit beast, so she was really a little scared.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Chen, who had finished his second round, got off the stage and walked to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just a few clowns. It¡¯s my turn.¡±

    Leng Ruoxue walked onto the arena calmly. Her opponent was actually Sun Ting from the Supreme Hall. Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t helpughing softly when she saw Sun Ting staring at her with jealousy and hatred. She heard that Sun Ting was injured after the freak threw her out of the window. She didn¡¯t expect her to recover so quickly.

    ¡°You simpleton, what are youughing at?¡± Sun Ting said in anger.

    ¡°What? Are the people from the Supreme Hall so overbearing that they don¡¯t allow others tough?

    ¡°Moreover, you keep saying that I¡¯m a simpleton. Then what are you, who is about to be defeated by a simpleton?¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately provoked.

    ¡°I won¡¯t lose!¡± Sun Ting said confidently. For this selectionpetition, she had a secret weapon that she didn¡¯t want to take out so early. But she didn¡¯t mind exposing it in advance to teach this simpleton a lesson.

    A long ck whip appeared in Sun Ting¡¯s hand. The body of the whip was pitch-ck, and it faintly carried a fierce aura, as though a ck dragon was roving around. Her whip immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°It¡¯s a sacred artifact!¡± someone shouted as soon as the whip appeared.

    ¡°This is the Dragon Roar Whip!¡± Lin Liang eximed in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect Sun Ting to take out her family heirloom.?<i>It seems Sun Ting is determined to win this match. The Sun family has really put in a lot of effort. I wonder if Ruoxue can handle it?</i>

    <i>A sacred artifact? The Sun family is only a medium-sized family, but they actually have a sacred artifact in their possession. Why has no one snatched it?</i>?Leng Ruoxue thought in her mind some evil intentions.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that many people had designs on this whip in the past. But the genius ancestor of the Sun family who refined this whip had integrated the bloodline of the Sun family into it. Except for those who had the blood of the Sun family, no one else could use it, so this whip had been handed down generation after generation.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, you¡¯re dead meat!¡± Sun Ting said through gritted teeth. She infused her spiritual power into the whip and swung it fiercely at Leng Ruoxue.

    Leng Ruoxue turned her body slightly, and the whip brushed past her. She looked at Sun Ting provocatively. ¡°It¡¯s my turn now!¡±

    A sword appeared in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand. The de was thin and transparent like crystal and was constantly releasing fierce cold air.

    Lin Liang¡¯s pupils constricted.?<i>This girl also has a sacred artifact in her hands, and its grade is clearly higher than the Dragon Roar Whip</i>. He could already feel the Dragon Roar Whip trembling slightly. It seemed like his worries were in vain.

    ¡°Behold my me Feather!¡± Leng Ruoxue infused fire-attribute spiritual power into the sword, raised her wrist, and released the me Feather along the tip of her sword. It shot at Sun Ting like a burning feather.

    Sun Ting dodged the exquisite and cute me feather shooting at her easily with a few slick moves.

    ¡°Is this all that your me Feather can do?¡± Sun Ting mocked.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you try,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. This was the first time she was using the improved me Feather. Although it was only an advanced spiritual skill, its might was not inferior to a heavenly spiritual skill. Whoever dared to look down on this small feather would be dead for sure.

    ¡°Ah! How is this possible?¡± Not long after Sun Ting gloated, she saw the small feather she dodged turn back toward her and splitting into two. Then two became four, four became eight, multiplying endlessly. She wanted to dodge but couldn¡¯t, and numerous small feathers even burned her body. Although the sparks were small, they were very painful. The small and cute feathers also entangled her whip. Before long, the whip actually burned into ashes, and Sun Ting fainted from the pain¡­

    Everyone watched this scene with their mouths agape.?<i>W-when did this me Feather be so powerful? Even a sacred artifact was burned to ashes. Heavens, it¡¯s really too terrifying. That was a sacred artifact! If all these mes had burned her body, Sun Ting probably wouldn¡¯t have just simply fainted!</i>

    Lin Liang looked at Leng Ruoxue speechlessly.?<i>Lass, can you not cause such a stir? Can¡¯t you keep a low profile?</i>

    ¡°Did I win?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the dumbfounded referee.

    ¡°You¡­ you won,¡± the referee said hurriedly after recovering from the shock. His forehead was covered in cold sweat because he had personally felt the power of the small mes just now. It was really too terrifying, and he still had lingering fears!

 Chapter 78 - New Rules of the Selection Competition (1)

    <h4>Chapter 78: New Rules of the Selection Competition (1)</h4>

    Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t care about the way everyone was looking at her¡ªas if they saw a monster¡ªas she walked off the stage calmly to rest.

    ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you just burn that annoying Sun Ting to death?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Students should care for and love one another. How can you be so cruel to your own ssmate?¡± Leng Ruoxue said very kindly while giving Feng Da a knock on the head.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss is right to lecture me,¡± Feng Da said with a dark face.?<i>When did Miss be a saint?</i>

    ¡°But for some people, letting them live is more painful than death,¡± Leng Ruoxue added.

    ¡°Miss is wise,¡± Feng Da said tteringly.?<i>This is the miss I know!</i>

    ¡°When has our Xue¡¯er not been wise?¡± Ye Chen walked over with a te of fruits.

    ¡°You must be tired. Here, have some fruit and let Husband give you a massage,¡± Ye Chen said considerately.?<i>This is the best time to take advantage! So exciting¡­</i>

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face darkened.?<i>This freak¡­</i>

    ¡°Big Brother Ye.¡± A gentle voice suddenly sounded in their ears just as Ye Chen was trying to take advantage of her by massaging her.

    Leng Ruoxue raised her head slightly and saw that Xu Na¡¯er had appeared in front of them without them noticing. This woman actually came here while the seventh prince waspeting on stage, and she even addressed him as ¡®Big Brother Ye¡¯. Leng Ruoxue felt her hair stand on end when she heard this sappy address.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t call me Big Brother Ye. You don¡¯t have the right,¡± Ye Chen said with displeasure.?<i>Why does the way this woman look at me make me want to beat her up so badly?</i>

    ¡°Our families have been friends for a long time¡­¡± Xu Na¡¯er said aggrievedly. Tears shed in her beautiful eyes, making her look pitiful.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The Ye family you mentioned has nothing to do with me.¡± What he implied was that she shouldn¡¯t try to im connections with him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back, Big Brother Ye!¡± Leng Ruoxue said when she saw that everyone from the Sacred Hall had finishedpeting. She even deliberately emphasized the words ¡®Big Brother Ye¡¯.?<i>No, freak still feels more suitable.</i>

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back early and rest early!¡± Ye Chen said suggestively.?<i>Why does Xue¡¯er¡¯s Big Brother Ye sound so nice?</i>?He couldn¡¯t help feeling ted thinking about it.

    The two of them ignored Xu Na¡¯er and left¡­

    Jealousy gnawing at heart, Xu Na¡¯er looked at their backs with resentful eyes.?<i>I don¡¯t believe that I¡¯m inferior to a simpleton. There¡¯s no man in this world that I can¡¯t have. Hmph, I won¡¯t let that simpleton go.</i>

    The two of them rode on Quill and soon returned to the general¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Eh, Xue¡¯er, why are you two back so early? Isn¡¯t it the selectionpetition today? Where are Feng Da and the others?¡± Leng Qingtian asked curiously when he saw his granddaughter.

    ¡°Our matches were over, so we came back early. Feng Da and the others are still watching the liveliness,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°What were the results?¡± Leng Qingtian asked. His granddaughter only asked Charm to tell him that she had left for thepetition without even returning home.

    ¡°There¡¯s not much suspense for the first two rounds. About two-thirds of the people from the Sacred Hall will enter the next round.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s already very impressive!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Grandpa, I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going back to my room to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Okay, go ahead!¡± Leng Qingtian knew that his granddaughter must be exhausted from the past few days.

    ¡°Freak, go back to your room and sleep too!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Ye Chen when they arrived at the Listening Snow Pavilion.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you called me Big Brother Ye just now!¡± Ye Chen reminded her.

    ¡°You damn freak, quickly go to sleep!¡± Leng Ruoxue roared and went straight to her room.?<i>Say¡­ Big Brother Ye again? You might as well kill me!</i>

    Standing foolishly in the yard, Ye Chen watched as Xue¡¯er entered her room.?<i>Xue¡¯er¡¯s nicknames are always so different, but I like it¡­</i>

    <i>¡­</i>

    On the second day of the selectionpetition, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at thepetition venue early. But after entering the venue, they found that the number of spectators today seemed to be much more than yesterday. Moreover, all of them were brimming with enthusiasm, and the atmosphere was rather fiery.

    ¡°After yesterday¡¯s matches, a total of eighty-three students entered the third round of the preliminaries. Today is thest day of the preliminaries, so today¡¯s matches will be more intense. Everyone, do your best!¡± The host encouraged as usual before the officialpetition.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, sixty students from our Sacred Hall entered the third round yesterday,¡± Feng Moran said happily.

    ¡°That¡¯s normal!¡± How could they not defeat the sheltered students after spending ten days in the dangerous Illusionary Forest? Moreover, she didn¡¯t want them to be satisfied with just entering the third round!

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s match today was rtively easy. But as soon as she entered the stage, her opponent admitted defeat. She couldn¡¯t help but be a little speechless.?<i>Am I that scary?</i>

    Today was thest round of the preliminaries. The battles should have been very intense, but it was just the opposite. Especially for the students of the Sacred Hall, they often determined victory or defeat with a single move. And if bothpetitors were from the Sacred Hall, it usually only took a few seconds to decide the oue because there would always be someone admitting defeat. This made the referee very speechless.

    After the third round finished, a total of 50 students entered the final round, of which only five were from the Supreme Hall, while the rest were from the Sacred Hall. Even though the entire selectionpetition had not officially ended, it was already obvious that the Sacred Hall would win by andslide.

    ¡°Congrattions!¡± Fu Mingyuan walked over again. Although the results of thepetition made him a little depressed, he still walked over to congratte them in a gentlemanly manner.

    ¡°Thank you. I heard that the rules will change in the final round. I hope to have the chance topete with you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely. She was very satisfied with today¡¯s results.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it too.¡±

    ¡­

    On the third day of the selectionpetition¡­

    Because it was the academy¡¯s internal selectionpetition, everyone here to watch was a student of the academy, and it was also thergest audience in the three days.

    ¡°Dear students, the selectionpetition is bing more and more intense. We will know who is qualified to represent our academy to participate in the Academy Competition after today. Let us wait and see!¡± the host said, trying to stir up emotions in addition to his usual encouragement.

 Chapter 79 - New Rules of the Selection Competition (2)

    <h4>Chapter 79: New Rules of the Selection Competition (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Today¡¯s matches will adopt the format of challenges. You can advance as long as you defeat five people, no matter if you are the challenger or the challenged. Simrly, those who fail five times will lose their qualifications!¡± the host exined the rules of today¡¯spetition.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Feng Moran was puzzled.

    ¡°It means that we have a chance to chase everyone from the Supreme Hall out of the top thirty,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s blood boil with excitement.

    ¡°Next, let us wee our first challenger!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ting,e here.¡± Leng Ruoxue whispered a few words in Xiao Ting¡¯s ears since he was the first to go on stage. Then Xiao Ting walked to the center of the stage confidently.

    ¡°The first person I want to challenge is Senior Sister Chen Fang,¡± Xiao Ting said calmly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t regret it,¡± Chen Fang said disdainfully.?<i>Hmph, how dare this poor boy challenge me?</i>

    ¡°Senior Sister, please.¡± Xiao Ting smiled.

    Chen Fang took the lead to swing her sword at Xiao Ting, and the water-attribute spiritual power in her sword rushed toward Xiao Ting¡­

    Xiao Ting smiled calmly and gently blocked Chen Fang¡¯s attack with the earth-element spiritual skill in his hand. Then he turned his hand and gently released an advanced water-element spiritual skill at Chen Fang. Chen Fang couldn¡¯t dodge in time and was hit directly¡­

    Chen Fang swallowed the blood in her mouth and looked at Xiao Ting defiantly.?<i>No¡­ that¡¯s impossible.</i>?<i>I am among the top ten in the academy. How can I be defeated by an unknown poor boy with one move?</i>

    ¡°I still have my spirit beast!¡± Chen Fang said forcefully. She didn¡¯t intend to admit defeat and summoned her spirit beast, a level one holy beast, a babel long-armed ape.

    In fact, spirit beasts were not allowed in either the academy¡¯s selectionpetition or the Academy Competition. This was for the sake of fairness and also to protect the safety of students. After all, even if the students who could participate in the Academy Competition were not geniuses, they were elites of prominent families. It would be very troublesome if there was really an ident, and Chen Fang¡¯s use of her spirit beasts had obviously vited the rules of thepetition.

    Leng Ruoxue stood below the stage, her beautiful eyes ncing indifferently at the referee who ignored the vitions. Fortunately, she had prepared. Otherwise¡­

    ¡°Spirit beast? I have one too.¡± Xiao Ting smiled elegantly and summoned his spirit beast, a level five holy beast, a lightning leopard. The leader had even helped him contract this holy beast!

    Chen Fang was dumbfounded.?<i>This is impossible. How is this possible? How can this poor guy¡¯s spirit beast be better than mine?</i>

    ¡°Senior Sister, do you still want topete?¡± Xiao Ting smiled confidently. The bright smile on his face was a sharp contrast to Chen Fang¡¯s dejection.

    ¡°I admit defeat.¡± Chen Fang was stunned for a long time. In the end, she had to admit defeat. She knew that she had lost too much dignity this time.

    In addition to Fu Mingyuan and Chen Fang, Li Yu, Xu Na¡¯er, and Wang Wei from the Supreme Hall also entered the finals.

    After Xiao Ting challenged Chen Fang, he challenged Li Yu, Xu Na¡¯er, and Wang Wei in session. He also challenged the weakest student from the Sacred Hall. After defeating them, he was the first to enter the top 30.

    Thereafter, the students from the Sacred Hall went on stage consecutively, challenged their opponents ording to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s n, and sessfully entered the top 30.

    After losing five times in a row, Wang Wei was the first to be eliminated. He didn¡¯t even have the chance to challenge anyone.

    Immediately afterward, Xu Na¡¯er and Li Yu were eliminated. Only Fu Mingyuan and Chen Fang remained from the Supreme Hall. Fu Mingyuan survived because no one had challenged him yet, and Chen Fang was facing elimination at any time since she had lost four times already.

    Seeing this situation, even a fool understood. But even if they understood, there was nothing they could do because Fu Mingyuan¡¯s and Chen Fang¡¯s appearance numbers were at the back. They had no chance to challenge anyone, so they could only watch as the people from the Supreme Hall were eliminated one by one.

    ¡°Principal, thispetition isn¡¯t fair!¡± Chen Jian stood up from his seat angrily and said anxiously.

    ¡°How is it not fair?¡± Lin Liang pretended to be puzzled.?<i>This girl is really ruthless. Seems like she doesn¡¯t n on letting anyone from the Supreme Hall obtain a quota.</i>

    ¡°The rules of thepetition are unfair. Some students don¡¯t even have a chance to challenge others. How can they be eliminated just like that?¡± Chen Jian said angrily.

    ¡°Vice Principal, are you referring to the students from the Supreme Hall?¡± Elder Qiu asked with a smile.

    ¡°Vice Principal Chen, you were very supportive of this rule at first, and now you¡¯re saying that it¡¯s unfair. How can you convince the students if you go back on your word like this?¡± Lin Liang scolded. He knew that Chen Jian was willing to agree to this rule because he believed in the strength of the students from the Supreme Hall. But the current situation was contrary to his expectations, causing his anxiety. But it was toote now!

    After Chen Fang was swept out of thepetition, Fu Mingyuan was the only one left from the entire Supreme Hall. His heart in knots, Fu Mingyuan looked at the stunningly beautiful girl with aplicated expression.

    <i>Was she really a simpleton before? Or was she pretending from the start??</i>He had many doubts, but he knew very well that their Supreme Hall had suffered a crushing defeat in thispetition.

    Feng Moran, Mu Li, Ye Chen, and Feng Da went on stage one after another and challenged Fu Mingyuan. They won four consecutive matches and sessfully entered the top 30.

    ¡°I want to challenge Leng Ruoxue,¡± Fu Mingyuan said. It was finally his turn to go on stage. He had lost four times, and there happened to be five people on stage including him, but there was only one spot. Fu Mingyuan knew very well that Leng Ruoxue was his biggest opponent among the five, so only by defeating Leng Ruoxue could he have a chance to enter the top 30.

    ¡°I ept the challenge.¡± Leng Ruoxue walked directly to the center of the stage. She had deliberately brought about this result. Otherwise, Fu Mingyuan would not have stayed until the end.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at her opponent, Fu Mingyuan, one of the three great geniuses of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy, whose strength was on par with Feng Aoran¡¯s. He was an advanced Spiritual Monarch and one of her brother¡¯s few friends. Unfortunately, because of Fu Mingzhu, they would never be friends.

 Chapter 80 - Leaving for the Southern Dusk Empire (1)

    <h4>Chapter 80: Leaving for the Southern Dusk Empire (1)</h4>

    ¡°After you!¡± Fu Mingyuan said. As a man, he should be gracious to women.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t hold back.¡± Of course, she didn¡¯t need to use her full strength against Fu Mingyuan. What she valued more wasbat experience, and fighting against people and spirit beasts was totally different.

    Leng Ruoxue raised her sword and lightly swung it. A sharp white sword beam flew toward Fu Mingyuan. The sword beam was extremely fast, and its momentum was majestic, causing the pressure on him to double¡­

    Fu Mingyuan was shocked and didn¡¯t dodge in time. A cut appeared on his arm.

    He didn¡¯t expect this sword beam to be so fierce. If spiritual power had been infused into this sword beam, his arm would have probably been crippled. At this point, he couldn¡¯t help but be on full alert. Now, he already listed Leng Ruoxue as his most dangerous opponent, and this aroused his intense fighting spirit¡­

    Fu Mingyuan was good at using sabers, and the saber in his hand was considered a family heirloom of the Fu family. The saber was light and sharp, not very wide, and the handle was about the length of two adult palms. With the hand holding his saber, Fu Mingyuan lightly raised his wrist and unleashed a saber technique to shoot powerful water-attribute spiritual power at Leng Ruoxue.

    Leng Ruoxue raised her sword and gently blocked it. An enormous amount of spiritual power neutralized Fu Mingyuan¡¯s spiritual power. Then she turned her hand and added some fire-attribute spiritual power into her sword move. A dazzling red beam stabbed at Fu Mingyuan, who quickly dodged it.

    In this way, the two of them fought for dozens of rounds. Leng Ruoxue was rxed throughout, but Fu Mingyuan found it more and more strenuous to fight.

    ¡°I lost.¡± Fu Mingyuan took the initiative to admit defeat. He knew very well that Leng Ruoxue hadn¡¯t used her full strength.

    Afterward, the remaining four people on the stage also admitted defeat, and Leng Ruoxue sessfully entered the top 30.

    After entering the top 30, there was supposed to be a rankingpetition ording to the academy¡¯s arrangement. But all 30 students, including Leng Ruoxue, forfeited, so the rankingpetition was canceled. Chen Jian had no chance to do anything even if he wanted to.

    Lin Liang looked at the final result with satisfaction and was ted.?<i>This is great.</i>

    As soon as the selectionpetition was over, the anxious Lin Liang dragged Leng Ruoxu to the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡°Ruoxue, tell Grandpa Lin. How did you train them?¡± Lin Liang asked curiously. From the moment these students returned, he could tell that they were different from before. They had more aggressiveness, and he already saw the imposing manner of powerhouses from them. This was something that the students in the academy didn¡¯t have. He didn¡¯t ask earlier because they had beenpeting, and he finally had the chance to ask now that thepetition was over.

    ¡°Grandpa Lin, as long as you are willing to throw the students of the academy into the Illusionary Forest for a month, they will also have such strength and aggressiveness,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lin Liang didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as he looked at Leng Ruoxue.?<i>This stinky girl said that even though she knows I can¡¯t bear to do it!</i>

    ¡°Ruoxue, how about Grandpa Lin hands those students over to you, and you can bring them to the Illusionary Forest!¡± Lin Liang said cunningly.?<i>Hehe, you will have to be responsible for their safety if you bring them!</i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a nanny.¡± Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes at Lin Liang as she cut off his thoughts with a few words.

    ¡°Grandpa Lin, I heard that the academy will have a training exercise in a few days?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Yes, the academy arranges a lot of training exercises at this time every year,¡± Lin Liang exined.

    ¡°The people on the list should be going, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. This was what she was more concerned about. Moreover, she had been waiting for an opportunity. She also heard from her grandfather that the Fu family had already obtained crystal honey, so Fu Mingzhu¡¯s injury should have healed.

    ¡°Ruoxue¡­¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Lin, I want everyone on the list to participate in this training exercise!¡± Leng Ruoxue said unquestionably.?<i>It¡¯s time to settle the score with those people.</i>

    ¡°Okay, I will arrange it,¡± Lin Liang said helplessly. While he didn¡¯t know how Ruoxue was going to take revenge on those people, he could guess that they were going to be in trouble.

    After the selectionpetition, Leng Ruoxue gave the people from the Sacred Hall a five-day break. After five days, they would set off for Lunar Capital, the capital of the Southern Dusk Empire, to participate in the Academy Competition. Thus, Leng Ruoxue had to finish what she wanted to do before leaving.

    ¡­

    Taking advantage of the dark and windy night, two humans and two beasts sneaked into a luxurious mansion.

    ¡°Quill, scout the way for us,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are we here on a date?¡± Ye Chen¡¯s eyes were glittering as he asked with anticipation.

    ¡°Would you go to other people¡¯s houses for a date?¡± Leng Ruoxue red at the freak and asked rhetorically.

    ¡°Then why are we here?¡± Ye Chen asked innocently. His beautiful face was full of confusion, and his bright ck eyes were as clear as water.

    ¡°Of course to do something bad since we¡¯re sneaking into someone¡¯s house in the middle of the night,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without blushing or skipping a beat.?<i>Does this damn freak need to be so cute! I really want to pinch him¡­</i>

    ¡°Uh, Xue¡¯er, why are you pinching me?¡± Ye Chen looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly, as though he was about to cry.?<i>Hehe, after days of observation, I discovered that Xue¡¯er can¡¯t resist me when I act like this. So of course I have to do what she likes.</i>

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± Leng Ruoxue retracted her hand awkwardly.?<i>Why didn¡¯t my hands listen to me? They actually went onto that freakishly handsome face by themselves. But it felt really good, and his skin is very smooth¡­</i>

    ¡°I know. You did it on purpose,¡± Ye Chen said with certainty, his face full of pride.?<i>Xue¡¯er touched me of her own ord!</i>

    ¡°Damn freak¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face darkened in embarrassment.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I will be yours sooner orter. You can touch me however you want¡­¡± Ye Chen said very generously with a beaming smile.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Charm, who had been lying in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, couldn¡¯t listen anymore. He simply covered his ears with his little paws.?<i>This person is really too mushy¡­</i>

    ¡°Master, I found it.¡± Quill, who went to scout the way, returned and resolved Leng Ruoxue¡¯s embarrassment at the right time.

    ¡°Quill, lead the way.¡±

    ¡°Master,e with me.¡± Quill changed to the size of a small bird and flew in front while Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen followed closely behind.

 Chapter 81 - 1: Leaving for the Southern Dusk Empire (2)

    <h4>Chapter 81: Leaving for the Southern Dusk Empire (2)</h4>

    The two humans and two beasts knocked out all the guards they encountered and came to a courtyard.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s here.¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    ¡°What¡¯s this? It tastes disgusting. Make another one!¡±

    ¡°Miss¡­¡±

    Before Leng Ruoxue and the others approached the room, they heard the sound of things being smashed and Fu Mingzhu scolding a maidservant.

    Then the door opened, and the maidservant walked out. Leng Ruoxue and the others quickly hid in the dark.

    After the maidservant walked away, Leng Ruoxue immediately pushed open the door of Fu Mingzhu¡¯s room and walked in while she set up a barrier at the same time.

    ¡°Why are you back so soon?

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Fu Mingzhu looked up only to see Leng Ruoxue. She red at Leng Ruoxue with intense hatred and jealousy.

    ¡°Miss Fu, do you still remember me?¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently as her beautiful eyes stared at Fu Mingzhu¡¯s beautiful face.?<i>It seems that the crystal honey was effective. There aren¡¯t any scars left at all.</i>

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯d remember you even if you turned to ashes!¡± Fu Mingzhu said resentfully. She had always wanted to seek revenge on this simpleton, but now Leng Ruoxue actually came knocking on her door.

    Fu Mingzhu absolutely hated Leng Ruoxue, especially after knowing thetter¡¯s identity. The discrepancy in her heart was so great that she couldn¡¯t ept what happened at all, so it was even harder for her to tolerate Leng Ruoxue¡¯s existence. And that stinky fox actually dared to scratch her face. If not for her father trying his best to get her some crystal honey, her beautiful appearance would have been ruined.?<i>Hmph! After I deal with Leng Ruoxue, I¡¯ll go deal with that damn fox.</i>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to leave such a deep impression on you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Fu Mingzhu¡¯s hatred was written all over her face. Compared with Xu Na¡¯er, she was far too naive. It was apparent from this that you shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover. The more delicate a woman looked, the more inconspicuously malicious she would be.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Fu Mingzhu gritted her teeth hatefully.

    ¡°And you actually have the audacity toe to my house!¡± Fu Mingzhu smiled sinisterly as a hint of cunning shed in her eyes.?<i>Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t even think about going back.</i>

    ¡°Why not? Is your home a tiger¡¯s den? Why can¡¯t Ie?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of confusion.

    ¡°Yes, of course you cane.¡±?<i>But you¡¯re going to regret it.</i>

    At this point, Fu Mingzhu was too busy thinking about how she would take revenge that she never thought about how Leng Ruoxue had gotten in and why she was here.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Leng Ruoxue seemed to be relieved.

    ¡°Guards! There¡¯s an assassin!¡± Fu Mingzhu suddenly shouted.

    Leng Ruoxue was speechless.?<i>Fu Mingzhu is so slow-witted! Only now do you realize that you need help. What a disappointing reaction!</i>

    ¡°Take a break! Don¡¯t tire yourself out!¡± Leng Ruoxue felt that she was too considerate.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re dead meat. The guards will be here soon,¡± Fu Mingzhu said smugly.

    ¡°Is that so? Shall we see if you¡¯re going to die first, or am I going to die first?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased her like a cat chasing a mouse.

    ¡°Y-you! Do you even dare to touch me? My father won¡¯t let you off,¡± Fu Mingzhu threatened.

    ¡°I really want to try. But it wouldn¡¯t be my style if I let you die too easily.¡± Killing the enemy directly was simple, but it was not easy to make the enemy suffer and wish they were dead. She preferred to strike her opponents mentally.

    ¡°W-what do you want?¡± Fu Mingzhu suddenly felt a little scared.?<i>Why aren¡¯t they here yet? It¡¯s been so long¡­</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared! I won¡¯t kill you,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed.

    ¡°I just want to¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a pill, quickly forced Fu Mingzhu¡¯s mouth open, and threw the pill inside.

    ¡°What did you feed me?¡± Fu Mingzhu was shocked. She hurriedly tried to use her fingers to dig out the pill from her throat, but it had dissolved as soon as it entered her mouth.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s something good for your body.¡± She had specially concocted this pill for Fu Mingzhu, and it had taken her a lot of effort to find the pill form.

    ¡°Really?¡± Although Fu Mingzhu had doubts, her re gradually died down.

    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised.

    ¡°The academy has a training exercise tomorrow. Go early and don¡¯t bete,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there early,¡± Fu Mingzhu answered obediently as her eyes became gentler and gentler.

    ¡°Good. Go to bed now,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded her.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll sleep now.¡± Fu Mingzhuy directly on her bed.

    <i>Seems like the pill is effective.</i>?Leng Ruoxue pondered and left the room.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you done?¡± Ye Chen quietly asked when he saw Xue¡¯ere out.

    ¡°Done!¡±

    ¡°Then where are we going now?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home and sleep!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take a tour of the prime minister¡¯s mansion?¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s take a look!¡±

    With that, the two humans and two beasts began to tour the prime minister¡¯s mansion like it were their own backyard.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk! A prime minister is actually so rich. Look at the furnishings. How much money has he embezzled!¡± Ye Chenmented as he walked.?<i>The Five Great Families are probably just like this!</i>

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°What have you decided?¡± Ye Chen looked at Xue¡¯er doubtfully.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to seek revenge for the people and rob him!¡± It would be a waste not to rob such a corrupt official.

    ¡°Yes, I like robbing,¡± Ye Chen said excitedly. Robbing was his most enjoyable pastime.

    ¡°Quill, go and find where the Fu family¡¯s treasury is.¡± Quill¡¯s eagle eyes were much better than radar, and he could even see farther.

    ¡°Master,e with me,¡± Quill said helplessly. After he advanced to divine beast, he had obtained the skill, ¡®X-Ray Vision¡¯. But his master only used it to look for things.?<i>Wuuu¡­ Master, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s overkill¡­</i>

    Quill led them to an inconspicuous room. ¡°Master, this is the treasury.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±?<i>Why does this room look like a servant¡¯s room?</i>

    Quill nodded. He was certain of it.

    ¡°It¡¯s locked.¡± An artificer should have refined this lock, and it couldn¡¯t be opened without the password.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Ye Chen took out a thin metal wire from who knows where and poked it into the lock a few times. With a pop, the lock opened.

 Chapter 82 - Leaving for the Southern Dusk Empire (3)

    <h4>Chapter 82: Leaving for the Southern Dusk Empire (3)</h4>

    <i>This freak actually has this ability¡­</i>?Leng Ruoxue stared at him in astonishment for a few seconds.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ll get shy if you keep looking at me like that!¡± Ye Chen¡¯s heart was racing as he reminded her.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked away awkwardly.

    After entering, they discovered that even though the outside of the treasury was inconspicuous, it was a whole different world inside. It seemed that this Prime Minister Fu was quite good at hiding things.

    There were three rooms in the treasury. Leng Ruoxue, Ye Chen, and Charm split up, and each of them was responsible for looting one room. After looting everything, they quickly left the treasury.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Prime Minister Fu¡¯s study should be in front, right?¡± Ye Chen guessed that they were already in the main courtyard.

    ¡°Probably.¡±

    ¡°The main courtyard isn¡¯t guarded?¡± Ye Chen was surprised.

    ¡°Not in the open, but in the dark. Quill and Charm already knocked them out,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    In the study, Prime Minister Fu said to a man in ck gloomily, ¡°Sir, no one in the Supreme Hall made it to the top thirty through the Heavenly Phoenix Academy¡¯s selectionpetition. This haspletely messed up our n!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Even if they¡¯ve been selected, they might not have the chance to participate in thispetition,¡± the man in ck said nonchntly.

    ¡°Sir, you mean¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. Just do your part well,¡± the man in ck said coldly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Sir, Leng Ruoxue is General Leng¡¯s most beloved granddaughter. Do you think¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about General Leng? He¡¯s only a person, no matter how powerful he is. How can our patriarch be afraid of him? It¡¯s only a matter of time before we deal with him,¡± the ck-clothed person said confidently.

    <i>Damn it! Not only do they want to deal with me, but they also wanted to deal with Grandpa!</i>

    Fortunately, they came to the right study. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have known that people were scheming against her and her family. At this point, Leng Ruoxue, who was hiding in the dark, had a sh of killing intent in her beautiful eyes.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s leave first and discuss further,¡± Ye Chen reminded her.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded. They jumped onto Quill¡¯s back and disappeared into the night.

    After talking to Prime Minister Fu, the man in ck left the prime minister¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± the man in ck vigntly asked the two humans and two beasts who suddenly appeared in front of him. He couldn¡¯t sense their strength at all.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you reach hell¡­¡± A cold voice reached the ck-robed man¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± A scream resounded in the darkness¡­

    ¡­

    Misty Woods, the territory of fire rhinoceroses

    ¡°Will theye?¡± Ye Chen asked curiously while looking at Leng Ruoxue. He and Xue¡¯er were here very early to wait for them.

    ¡°We¡¯ll knowter.¡± Beforeing, she had instructed Quill to drug the team. The drug could cause hallucinations. After the previous incident, she knew that they would definitely want to avoid the fire rhinoceroses¡¯ territory. But she wanted them toe to her door on their own ord. Moreover, she had sprinkled another drug on the road to the fire rhinoceroses¡¯ territory. The two drugs happened to work together and attracted each other, so they had no choice but toe.

    Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen waited in the fire rhinoceroses¡¯ territory for a while before the people caught in the trap arrived.

    When they arrived at the fire rhinoceroses¡¯ territory, the drug that Leng Ruoxue administered to them just happened to be effective.

    ¡°Why are you here, simpleton?¡± Fu Mingzhu questioned Leng Ruoxue, her eyes full of hatred.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked back. It was time for the effects of Fu Mingzhu¡¯s drug to wear off, and she hadpletely forgotten what happenedst night.

    ¡°Then there¡¯s only the two of you here? Hmph, a man and a woman alone, how shameless!¡± Fu Mingzhu said disdainfully. Obviously, she had forgotten how she had chased after this man back then.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there still you guys? There are many spirit beasts here as well!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a spurious smile.

    ¡°Where is this?¡± At this moment, the expression of one of the teachers leading the team changed.?<i>Didn¡¯t we deliberately avoid the fire rhinoceroses¡¯ territory? Why did wee here again?</i>

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Elder Wang asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°This is the territory of the fire rhinoceroses.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Elder Wang asked. Fire rhinoceroses were very barbaric spirit beasts that even Spiritual Supremacies were unwilling to provoke.

    ¡°Yes, it was this ce thest time,¡± a teacher whispered.

    ¡°Leave this ce quickly!¡± Elder Wang said decisively. Spirit beasts were all very vengeful.

    ¡°Everyone, leave this ce immediately!¡± one of the teachers shouted.

    ¡°Leave? It¡¯s toote!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, what do you mean?¡± Elder Wang asked calmly.

    ¡°Elder Wang, haven¡¯t you noticed that this ce has already been surrounded by fire rhinoceroses?¡±

    As Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, the fire rhinoceros king led its subordinates swaggering out from behind the trees.

    ¡°It¡¯s her! She was the one who stole our fire rhinoceros fruits!¡± The fire rhinoceros king pointed at Fu Mingzhu. It was this damn woman who attracted the jinx to them, so he really hated this woman to death.

    ¡°So it was really you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. In fact, she had guessed long ago that Fu Mingzhu might be the one who stole the fire rhinoceros fruits and provoked the fire rhinoceroses. Probably no one else had the capability to bribe everyone to give the same false testimony.

    ¡°Me? I didn¡¯t,¡± Fu Mingzhu denied guiltily. She would never admit it, even if she died.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you admit it or not. What¡¯s important is that none of you can leave this ce today,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with bloodlust, her eyes full of killing intent.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Elder Wang pretended to be calm.

    ¡°To avenge my elder brother, of course.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t be rash. If the academy gets wind of this, it won¡¯t let you off,¡± Elder Wang threatened. He didn¡¯t know why these fire rhinoceroses listened to Leng Ruoxue, but he could only use the academy to pressure her now.

    ¡°Dead people can¡¯t talk,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Who¡¯s going to tell me why you falsely used my brother?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the students who were trembling in fear.

 Chapter 83 - Leaving for the Southern Dusk Empire (4)

    <h4>Chapter 83: Leaving for the Southern Dusk Empire (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°What? Is no one willing to clear my doubts?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes looked at everyone present.

    ¡°Can you let me go if I tell you? I was forced as well,¡± Mo Li said timidly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the qualifications to negotiate with me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said disdainfully.

    ¡°Let me guess. After Fu Mingzhu angered the fire rhinoceroses, you encountered my brother while running for your lives. My brother saved you but was seriously injured himself. But a certain culprit was afraid that General Leng would know the truth and asked you to provide false testimony. This way, even though he was livid, there was nothing he could do because it was his grandson who caused the trouble and it wasn¡¯t your fault, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue roughly said what she had guessed.

    ¡°Afterward, Chen Jian used this incident as a tool to attack Principal Lin, and my brother became the target of ridicule,¡± Leng Ruoxue added.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Prime Minister Fu forced us to say it this way,¡± one of the teachers said.

    ¡°What did he say to you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°He said that we wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the me of the academy¡¯s number one genius bing a cripple. General Leng and the principal wouldn¡¯t let us go, so we had to push the me onto Leng Ruohan. He also said that he would settle the other things. We didn¡¯t want to agree at first, but he used our families to threaten us. In fact, he was the one who was most afraid that General Leng and the principal would find trouble¡­¡± the teacher said.

    ¡°Seeing as you¡¯re telling the truth, I¡¯ll let you die a quick death.¡± With that, Leng Ruoxue released her spiritual power, and the teacher copsed onto the ground, dead.

    ¡°Are you resentful? Resent Fu Mingzhu if you must! She¡¯s the one who harmed you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly to the group of terrified students.

    ¡°Wait! I¡¯m Elder Wang. I didn¡¯t participate in what happened that time. Can you let me go?¡± Elder Wang begged without any backbone.

    ¡°What do you think? You must have participated in my brother¡¯s downfall!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled mockingly. If he wasn¡¯t Chen Jian¡¯s subordinate, he wouldn¡¯t have been sent to lead the team today.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Fire rhinoceros king, your chance to atone for your mistakes has arrived. Perform well!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t be bothered with them and nced at the fire rhinoceros king.

    ¡°Attack!¡± the fire rhinoceros king ordered. His subordinates swarmed forward. Elder Wang and the others didn¡¯t even have the strength to fight back before they were drowned by nearly ten thousand fire rhinoceroses¡­

    Leng Ruoxue nced at the fire rhinoceroses that were tearing through the forest like a hot knife through butter. Then she threw a pill to the fire rhinoceros king before leaving the forest with Ye Chen.

    ¡­

    General Leng¡¯s Mansion, Listening Snow Pavilion

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you will be going to Lunar Capital in a few days. Grandpa prepared these things for you. Take them with you!¡± Leng Qingtian said worriedly as he handed his granddaughter a ring.

    ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯tck anything. You didn¡¯t need to prepare anything,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly as she looked at the things in the ring.?<i>Why did Grandpa prepare so much food?!</i>

    ¡°Bring them along with you. The journey is quite far!¡± Leng Qingtian said. Phoenix City was quite a distance away from Lunar Capital, and the journey was not very smooth. There were many sections that were very remote, and there was no ce to stay at all, much less food.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t want her grandfather to worry since it was a token of his concern.

    ¡°Miss, the academy sent someone over. The principal is looking for you,¡± Feng Da said directly as he walked in.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going!¡±

    ¡°Get going!¡±

    ¡­

    After arriving at the Heavenly Phoenix Academy, Leng Ruoxue went straight to the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡°Grandpa Lin, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Ruoxue, do you know that the students and Elder Wang who went out for training that day haven¡¯t returned yet?¡± Lin Liang probed.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard. Grandpa Lin, the forest has always been full of dangers. Isn¡¯t itmon for teams that go for training to meet some powerful spirit beast and bepletely wiped out? There¡¯s no need to worry so much!¡± Leng Ruoxueforted.

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Lin Liang said helplessly.?<i>This girl is actually ying dumb with me.</i>

    ¡°Ruoxue, I called you here for something important.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You must get first ce in this year¡¯s Academy Competition!¡± Lin Liang said very seriously.

    ¡°Is there something special about this Academy Competition?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed.

    ¡°Yes. Have you heard of the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm?¡± Lin Liang asked mysteriously.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°The Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm is a naturally formed treasurend. There are countless heavenly materials and earthly treasures, holy beasts, and divine beasts in it. It only appears once every thousand years, and only two hundred people are allowed to enter each time. The origin of the Academy Competition is to fight for the spots to enter the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm. The Academy Competition has been continuing even though the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm opens only once every thousand years. It happens to be the thousandth year this year, so this year¡¯spetition is critical. You can obtain fifty spots to enter the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm if you obtain first ce,¡± Lin Liang exined.

    ¡°Fifty spots? Sounds very attractive,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without much interest. She had the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, so this Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm wasn¡¯t very attractive to her.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s attractive. Do you know how many Spiritual Supremacies want to obtain a spot? There are many divine beasts inside. If you can contract one, you will be able to do whatever you want on the Ling Feng Continent. It is said that there are also precious medicinal herbs and heavenly materials inside that can help people advance to Spiritual Deity,¡± Lin Liang said with yearning. Once in a thousand years, but not everyone had such an opportunity.

    1

    ¡°Grandpa Lin, what benefits will we get if we cane first in this Academy Competition?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. She didn¡¯t want to give others the chance to benefit. She had always been selfish, so of course she had to benefit herself.

    ¡°If you can obtain first ce, then all of the participating students will automatically obtain the qualifications to enter the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm,¡± Lin Liang said. He knew what this girl was thinking, so he exined it to her in advance so that she could have peace of mind.

    ¡°What about the other spots?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. She didn¡¯t want the spots that she worked hard to obtain to benefit the people she hated.

 Chapter 84 - Leaving for the Southern Dusk Empire (5)

    <h4>Chapter 84: Leaving for the Southern Dusk Empire (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°The academy will distribute the other spots,¡± Lin Liang said honestly. This was the tradition of the major academies.

    ¡°I want ten of the remaining spots. The rest can be given to the academy,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She had to state her conditions first so that there would not be any disputester.

    ¡°Okay, I agree,¡± Lin Liang said helplessly. He knew that she would definitely not try her best if he didn¡¯t agree. This girl was not Ruohan. She had no sense of belonging to the academy.

    ¡°I will arrange for Elder Qiu to apany you this time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Lin.¡± She quite liked Elder Qiu.

    ¡­

    After talking with Grandpa Lin, Leng Ruoxue returned to the general¡¯s mansion without dy.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what did Old Man Lin want you for?¡± Leng Qingtian asked hurriedly when he saw his granddaughter return.

    ¡°Nothing. Grandpa, have you heard of the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Creek of Affinity Mystic realm? Is that mystic realm is about to appear again?¡± Leng Qingtian said with a face full of shock. Practically all powerhouses like them knew the legend of the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm. But very few could wait until then. Moreover, the spots to enter the mystic realm had always been in the hands of the major academies, and it was impossible for outsiders to obtain them.

    ¡°Yes. Grandpa Lin told me to get first ce at all costs because first will obtain fifty spots to enter the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Won¡¯t thepetition this time be very intense then? Xue¡¯er, you have to be careful. The Lunar Shadow Academy is capable of all sorts of despicable things. The venue for thepetition this time is at the Lunar Shadow Academy. I¡¯m sure they will do everything to win,¡± Leng Qingtian said worriedly.

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be careful,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m leaving tomorrow. I¡¯m going to see Big Brother.¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    When Leng Rouxue arrived at the Cold Tea Pavilion, she happened to see her brother packing.

    ¡°Big Brother, what are you doing?¡± Leng Ruoxue watched curiously as her brother busied himself while the white tiger coupley on the ground, acting lovey-dovey.

    ¡°Packing!¡±

    ¡°Why are you packing? Where¡¯s Ming An?¡±

    ¡°We will be leaving Phoenix City tomorrow. Of course, we have to pack,¡± Leng Ruohan said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t tell me you want to go to Lunar Capital with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I want to go with you. I won¡¯t feel at ease if you go alone,¡± Leng Ruohan said. He knew that Xue¡¯er had the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, so he wanted to go with her.

    ¡°Did you tell Grandpa?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.?<i>Grandpa probably won¡¯t agree.</i>

    ¡°Not yet. Don¡¯t worry. Grandpa will definitely let me go. I can stay in your space with the entire white tiger family.¡± Leng Ruohan had nned it all out long ago.

    ¡°Okay, then Big Brother will go with Xue¡¯er!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. She knew that she couldn¡¯t stop her brother, but she could still ensure his safety.

    ¡°Okay.¡± He felt relieved after he got past Xue¡¯er.

    ¡°Big Brother, I won¡¯t disturb you packing.¡± Then Leng Ruoxue returned to her room.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, since Ruohan is going to Lunar Capital with you, Grandpa thought about it and decided to go with you too,¡± Leng Qingtian said straightforwardly aftering to the Listening Snow Pavilion. s, he was worried about his grandson and granddaughter!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words.?<i>Why is Grandpa joining in the fun too??</i>¡°Let¡¯s go together then. Just treat it as a family outing.¡±

    ¡°Miss.¡± L¨¹ Tao and Cui Zhu looked at their young miss pitifully after hearing this.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡­

    On the day of departure, everyone gathered at the entrance of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy early. When Lin Liang saw Leng Qingtian, his eyes almost popped out. ¡°Old Leng, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°To protect my grandson and granddaughter, of course,¡± Leng Qingtian said proudly.?<i>Ruohan was smart enough to think of going with Xue¡¯er.</i>

    ¡°Then I want to protect the students of our academy, so can I go too?¡± Lin Liang said with widened eyes.

    ¡°You can¡¯t. You¡¯re the principal, so you have to stay and oversee the academy,¡± Leng Qingtian said with a smirk.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you still a great general?¡± Lin Liang said angrily through gritted teeth.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged it.¡± Leng Qingtian smiled.

    ¡°Damn old man, what are you so smug for?¡± Lin Liang roared.

    ¡°Principal, General Leng, many people are watching!¡± Elder Qiu dissuaded somewhat helplessly.?<i>How embarrassing!</i>

    ¡°Elder Qiu, please take care of me on the way!¡± Leng Qingtian said very politely.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. I wouldn¡¯t dare. Please take care of me, General Leng!¡± Sweat dripped down Elder Qiu¡¯s forehead. The trip would be much safer with such a powerful bodyguard.

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve epted all the missions,¡± Feng Da said as he walked to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side.

    ¡°Okay. Grandpa, Elder Qiu, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    In this way, a group of more than 30 people left Phoenix City under Lin Liang¡¯s resentful gaze.

    ¡­

    Half a monthter, they entered a small city on the border of the Southern Dusk Empire.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m going to the Mercenary Union to submit the missions,¡± Feng Da said. His youngdy had asked him to go to the Mercenary Union to ept some missions that were along the way before they set off. So every time they arrived at a new city, he would first submit thepleted missions and then take on some new missions that they could do on the road.

    ¡°Go. We¡¯ll wait for you in this inn.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, Elder Qiu, let¡¯s sit here!¡± Leng Ruoxue found a seat by the window in the dining hall and sat down. The others also found seats and ordered food.

    ¡°Ruoxue, Brother Feng, Brother Ye, Brother Mu, what a coincidence!¡± Ju Ri hurriedly came forward to greet Leng Ruoxue and the others when he saw them.

    ¡°Big Brother Ju.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t expect to see Ju Ri in such a small ce.

    The others who knew Ju Ri also greeted him.

    ¡°Grandpa, Elder Qiu, he is the young master of the Hurricane Mercenary Group. He was the one who told me the news about Big Brother¡¯s injury,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

 Chapter 85 - Leaving for the Southern Dusk Empire (6)

    <h4>Chapter 85: Leaving for the Southern Dusk Empire (6)</h4>

    ¡°Thank you, Young Master Ju.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too polite, General Leng. This junior has heard a lot about you,¡± Ju Ri said quickly.

    ¡°Big Brother Ju, do you have a mission?¡± Leng Ruoxue saw them escorting a carriage pulled by a spirit horse.

    ¡°Yes, we just returned from Western Light,¡± Ju Ri exined.

    ¡°Big Brother Ju, we still have to travel tomorrow, so we¡¯ll go back to our rooms to rest first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly after they chatted for a while and saw that everyone was almost done eating.

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t bother you then.¡±

    ¡°Lin Yuan, stay here and wait for Feng Da. The others can go back to their rooms to rest!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±

    After going to her room, Leng Ruoxue was about to rest early when she heard someone knocking on the door.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Leng Ruoxue opened the door and saw the freak standing there.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why did you return to your room so early?¡±?<i>I want to continue chatting with Xue¡¯er!</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m tired, so I want to rest early,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Then rest early!¡±?<i>Xue¡¯er looks exhausted.</i>

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡­

    The next day, Leng Ruoxue and the others were preparing to set off just as dawn was breaking. But they unexpectedly encountered Ju Ri outside the inn.

    ¡°Ruoxue, what a coincidence! Are you going to Lunar Capital for thepetition? Why don¡¯t we go together so that we can take care of each other on the road?¡± Ju Ri said with a smile.

    ¡°Big Brother Ju, we¡¯re not going to Lunar Capital for the time being, so it¡¯s really not on the way,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. She wanted to take a different route. Moreover, she had already found out that the person in the carriage was a princess, and she was the most beloved princess of the emperor of the Southern Dusk Empire. She had always been indifferent to princesses. Besides, it would absolutely be a big burden on the road if there was such a pampered princess with them.

    ¡°Yes, Brother Ju. We have other things to do and won¡¯t be going to Lunar Capital for the time being,¡± Feng Moran said. He knew that Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t want to go with them, so of course he had to cooperate with her.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll see you in Lunar Capital then,¡± Ju Ri said with some disappointment.

    ¡°Ruoxue, why didn¡¯t we go with them?¡± Feng Aoran asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Troublesome!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go the other way!¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Ruoxue, the other route is very difficult to traverse!¡± Elder Qiu reminded her.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, we didn¡¯t take many easy roads along the way either!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Her main goal was to let them experience the world. If they were here to enjoy life, Quill could have just flown them all the way.

    ¡­

    ¡°That mountain is called the Thousand Cry Mountain. It¡¯s the tallest and most dangerous mountain within the borders of Southern Dusk. We have to cross the Thousand Cry Mountain for a road leading to Lunar Capital,¡± Leng Qingtian exined while looking at the mountain not far away.

    ¡°Is everyone ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    They walked into the Thousand Cry Mountain and realized how tall and steep it was when they entered it. The mountain ridges rose and fell continuously, and what they saw from the outside was only the tip of the iceberg. Moreover, they felt so insignificant between the tall ridges.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others walked for almost a day before they crossed the peak of one mountain.

    ¡°Big Brother, why don¡¯t you stay in the Heaven and Earth Bracelet?¡± Leng Ruoxue whispered, afraid that her brother would be too tired.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you looking down on me? It¡¯s just a mountain!¡± Leng Ruohan said with some displeasure.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, we have to find a ce to camp.¡± Ye Chen looked at the sky.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s camp here!¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly, seeing that this ce was spacious and level. She knew that everyone was a little tired as well.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t we take an easier road? How long do we have to keep going?¡± A sharp female voice suddenly sounded, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Do you have a problem with this?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes were as calm as water as she looked at Cong Min, the only other girl in the group.

    ¡°Of course I have a problem!¡± Cong Min said with some envy. She was a talented artificer, born to be respected by everyone. But she didn¡¯t receive any preferential treatment at all with these people. She had been ignored all along the way, and staying on a barren mountain finally made her, who had always been proud, explode in anger.

    ¡°Do you not want to stay here anymore?¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. Other than the people from the Sacred Hall, the other three divisions each sent a representative with them. Cong Min was the representative sent by the artificer division, and she had always felt superior. She hadined a lot along the way, but Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t do anything for the sake of Elder Qiu. This female prodigy probably couldn¡¯t take it anymore now.

    ¡°No one wants to stay in such a godforsaken ce!¡± Cong Min hollered.

    ¡°Oh, is there anyone else who doesn¡¯t want to stay here? Tell me now, and I¡¯ll send you down the mountain,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. Her team didn¡¯t need spoiled young masters anddies.

    ¡°Cong Min, stop making a fuss. The principal said that we have to listen to Ruoxue¡¯s arrangements on the journey,¡± Elder Qiu roared angrily.

    ¡°Based on what? I¡¯m an artificer,¡± Cong Min said indignantly.

    ¡°What¡¯s so great about a mere artificer like you?¡± Feng Da mocked disdainfully.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You are merely an artificer. Look at how smug you are!¡± Lin Yuan echoed. His youngdy was also an artificer!

    ¡°Y-you!¡± Cong Min was so angry that her entire body was trembling. These uncouth people actually dared to humiliate a noble artificer.?<i>Hmph, I won¡¯t let them go.</i>

    ¡°Cong Min, shut up! Stop making a fuss!¡± Elder Qiu roared again.?<i>How can this Cong Min be so troublesome? She really has poor judgment. s!</i>

    ¡°Elder Qiu, you don¡¯t have to persuade me. I¡¯ll send her down the mountain,¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently.

    ¡°Are you two going to descend the mountain with her?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked the two students from the alchemist and beast trainer divisions.

    ¡°No!¡± the two of them said in unison. Although they were also full ofints when they first set off with Leng Ruoxue and the others, they were really convinced after getting along for the past few days. Moreover, they gradually began to worship Leng Ruoxue as an idol like the spiritualists.

 Chapter 86 - Another Encounter With Ju Ri (1)

    <h4>Chapter 86: Another Encounter With Ju Ri (1)</h4>

    ¡°Very good.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very satisfied with their answer.

    ¡°Quill, send her to Lunar Capital!¡± Leng Ruoxue summoned Quill.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Quill threw Cong Min roughly onto his back and flew toward Lunar Capital.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be angry with that kind of person,¡± Feng Daforted. The youngdy was the god in their hearts. How could that kind of woman be so delusional as topare herself with the youngdy? She was really overestimating herself.

    ¡°How am I angry?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Miss isn¡¯t angry!¡± Feng Da quickly corrected himself.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, there¡¯s a city after crossing this mountain,¡± Leng Qingtian said. As a general of a country, he was very familiar with the topography of the various countries. Although this Thousand Cry Mountain wasn¡¯t easy to navigate through, dangers also meant opportunities.

    ¡°Grandpa, you and Big Brother should enter the Heaven and Earth Bracelet to rest tonight!¡± Leng Ruoxue said thoughtfully. It was very cold on the mountain, so she was worried about her brother¡¯s health.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Grandpa isn¡¯t that useless!¡± Leng Qingtian said. It had been much more arduous when he led troops into battle.

    ¡°Feng Da, grill this for everyone.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out the meat of the water python that she killed in the Misty Woods.

    ¡°We have meat to eat only by following Miss!¡± Feng Da said happily. They had not eaten python meat for a long time and were missing it.

    ¡­

    Two hourster, Quill returned.

    ¡°Big Brother Quill, thanks for the hard work. Come, have some meat.¡± Feng Da handed him a piece of grilled meat in an ingratiating manner.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Quill unceremoniously began munching on the meat after transforming into a small bird.

    ¡°Ruoxue, what level of holy beast is your eagle? He¡¯s so fast!¡± Elder Qiu said with envy. It was precisely because he knew that Ruoxue had such an eagle that he was in no hurry to rush along the way.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, Quill isn¡¯t a holy beast.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Quill¡¯s soft feathers.

    ¡°Not a holy beast? Then what is he? He can¡¯t be a divine beast!¡± Elder Qiu joked with a smile.

    ¡°Quill is a divine beast,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The food in Elder Qiu¡¯s hand fell to the ground. His eyes widened as he circled around Quill in disbelief, and there seemed to be suspicious liquid dripping from the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°He¡¯s actually a divine beast!¡± Elder Qiu murmured to himself. His eyes lit up as he stared hard at Quill. No wonder he couldn¡¯t tell the level of this eagle. It turned out that this eagle was stronger than him.?<i>Wuuu¡­ I suddenly feel so inferior.</i>

    ¡°Old Qiu, my condolences!¡± Leng Qingtianforted him. Luck was not something to be envious about.

    While everyone was eating and chatting, a rustling sound came from the distance.

    ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± Ye Chen asked cautiously.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s fire ants!¡± Charm listened carefully.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Fire ants?¡±

    ¡°How can there be fire ants here?¡± Everyone was puzzled, but no one was afraid. This was all thanks to Leng Ruoxue tormenting them during this period.

    ¡°Beloved Master, fire ants are so annoying!¡± Darling¡¯s face was full of disgust.

    Both humans and spirit beasts hated fire ants. Fire ants were also a type of spirit beasts, but they were very troublesome and destructive. The best way to deal with a group of fire ants was to run for your lives as soon as possible, or you would be food for the fire ants once they entangled you. An entire fire ant colony was led by a fire ant king, and the fire ants in the colony were only at elementary and intermediate spirit beasts except for the fire ant king. They had yet to develop intelligence and only knew how to eat, and anything could be their food.

    ¡°Do any of you want to contract with the fire ant king?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked everyone while caressing Darling¡¯s soft furfortably.

    Everyone was bbergasted.

    ¡°Miss, who would want to contract such a disgusting thing!¡± Lin Yuan was so disgusted that his hair stood on end.

    ¡°You have to think carefully. Contracting a fire ant king is equivalent to owning a fire ant army!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded them out of goodwill.

    ¡°C-Can I contract it?¡± whispered Liu Yan, the student of the alchemist division. Although he was an alchemist, his level as a spiritualist was very low. His ability to protect himself would improve dramatically with a fire ant colony.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the delicate and pretty Liu Yan and had a good impression of this student.

    As they were discussing, a dense swarm of fire ants had already surrounded them.

    <i>Crack! Crack!</i>

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s scalp was tingling as she looked at the red ants that were half the height of a human and had pincers raised high with sharp fangs.?<i>No wonder even level nine holy beasts are unwilling to provoke these guys. They are indeed annoying. But where is the fire ant king?</i>

    ¡°All of you, step back,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Get onto my back!¡± Quill said as he suddenly erged in the air.

    Everyone climbed onto Quill¡¯s back to prevent Leng Ruoxue from being distracted.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you have to be careful!¡± Leng Ruohan shouted worriedly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa will help you!¡± Leng Qingtian stood beside his granddaughter. How could he let his precious granddaughter fight alone!

    ¡°And me!¡± Ye Chen stood on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s other side.

    ¡°You¡¯ll take on the fire ant king when ites out!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Ye Chen.

    ¡°Alright, leave that big ant to me.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s begin!¡±

    ¡°Okay. These old bones of mine haven¡¯t exercised for a long time,¡± Leng Qingtian said as he rubbed his palms together.

    Leng Ruoxue rushed into the ant colony with her sharp sword in hand. She used the Meteor Sword Technique¡¯s zing Tree Silver Flower, and countless sparks shot toward the fire ant colony like stars. A third of the fire ants instantly died, and countless were injured.

    Leng Qingtian didn¡¯t want to be outdone. He unleashed his most powerful fire-element heavenly spiritual skill, ¡®zing me ze Era¡¯. A sky full of mes charged at the fire ant colony, and another third of them instantly died.

    ¡°Amazing!¡± The people standing on Quill¡¯s back stared at the one-sided battle with their mouths agape. This was the first time many people saw Leng Ruoxue fight apart from the earlier selectionpetition. With the addition of the heroic, invincible, and famous General Leng, it was conceivable how shocking this battle led by the grandfather and granddaughterbination was to them.

 Chapter 87 - Another Encounter With Ju Ri (2)

    <h4>Chapter 87: Another Encounter With Ju Ri (2)</h4>

    ¡°How dare you kill my children!¡±

    The fire ant king finally showed up after almost half of the fire ants died.

    ¡°Finally came out.¡± Leng Ruoxue stopped attacking and looked at the fire ant king with her beautiful eyes.?<i>Why do these kings like to cower in fear so much? Can¡¯t they juste out openly? Why are they so shy?</i>

    The fire ant king was more than twice the height of ordinary fire ants. Its whole body was as bright as burning mes, and it had tworge pincers raised high. It was a level five holy beast, and it would definitely be as strong as a level nine holy beast with its ability to control its fire ant colony.

    <i>So many good assistants!</i>?Not bad, she was very satisfied.

    Seeing the fire ant king emerge, Leng Qingtian also stopped. The grandfather and granddaughter stood aside tacitly and gave the battlefield to Ye Chen.

    ¡°Big ant,e here,¡± Ye Chen said softly like the big bad wolf luring Little Red Riding Hood.

    ¡°Damn humans! I won¡¯t let you go!¡± the fire ant king roared furiously and charged at Ye Chen.

    Ye Chen clenched his fist and punched the fire ant king on the head.

    With a loud bang, the fire ant king was overturned, and its feet were upside down in the air. Due to its size, it couldn¡¯t turn over no matter how hard it tried, and all it could do was keep kicking its legs.

    ¡°Human, you are too despicable! I won¡¯t let you go!¡± the fire ant king roared in grief and indignation.?<i>You are bullying ants¡­ Wuuu wuuu¡­ Damn humans!</i>

    ¡°I-is this possible?¡± Cold sweat dripped down everyone¡¯s forehead.

    Leng Ruoxue nced at the fire ant colony, which were so scared that they wanted to burrow into the ground. She walked to the fire ant king and knocked his fiery-red body.

    ¡°Not bad, pretty sturdy!¡± Leng Ruoxue praised.

    ¡°Fire ant king, shall we discuss something?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked extremely kindly.

    ¡°What? Humans, you are too despicable!¡± the fire ant king roared indignantly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the despicable one? There are only so few of us, but look at how many ants there are among you.¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at the ants that hadn¡¯t died yet.

    ¡°T-this¡­¡± The fire ant king was speechless. It seemed that¡­ it had more on its side.

    ¡°Fire ant king, I will spare your lives as long as you agree to be his spirit beast. What do you think?¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at Liu Yan.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the spirit beast of a weak human,¡± the fire ant king said disdainfully. It had its pride even though it was only an ant.

    ¡°Then die!¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. An immense amount of fire-attribute spiritual power was released from her fingertips and hit the fire ant king. It was just an ant, so no big deal.

    ¡°N-no! I don¡¯t want to die! I agree to be a spirit beast!¡± the fire ant king said without a spine.?<i>Wuuu¡­ It hurts. How can this human kill me just like that? Too scary!</i>

    ¡°You should have known better!¡± Leng Ruoxue said discontentedly as she tamed the fire ant king.

    ¡°Liu Yan,e down and contract with it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Liu Yan.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Liu Yan said to Leng Ruoxue gratefully after establishing the master-ve contract with the fire ant king.

    ¡°I, Liu Yan, am willing to acknowledge Leng Ruoxue as my master. I will always be loyal and will never betray you,¡± Liu Yan said suddenly. Then the contract array descended to establish the contract.

    ¡°You¡¯re not bad. You definitely have a bright future following our youngdy.¡± Feng Da patted Liu Yan¡¯s shoulder. He liked this smart little fellow.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t need to do this,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. She only did things ording to her mood and never expected to get anything in return.

    ¡°I did it willingly,¡± Liu Yan said. He hadn¡¯t spent much time with them, but he liked the atmosphere between them. He didn¡¯t know when it started, but he actually had the desire to be one of them.

    ¡°Everyone, rest early. We have to continue hiking tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s not meddle too much in other people¡¯s affairs in the future. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to bother with more people in the future,¡± Ye Chen said with some displeasure. Liu Yan and the other students were the same. All of them wanted to follow Xue¡¯er. Even though they weren¡¯t a threat to him, he was still very displeased.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to bed.¡± Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes at him.?<i>Jealous men are unreasonable.</i>

    ¡­

    Five dayster, Leng Ruoxue and the others emerged from the Thousand Cry Mountain without any mishap. Everyone had a fruitful harvest, and their faces were full of happy smiles. Few dared toe to this Thousand Cry Mountain because of its reputation, so Leng Ruoxue had gathered a lot of herbs and edible mountain treasures in this mountain. The others also had their own harvests.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Cloud City is just up ahead. Let¡¯s find an inn to freshen up!¡± Leng Qingtian said.?<i>These children are as dirty as beggars.</i>

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    After entering Cloud City, they found an inn and stayed for only one night before setting off the next day.

    After leaving Cloud City, they walked for almost two days and arrived at Dark Mountain Town, the nearest town to Lunar Capital.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others found a random inn, settled in, and went to the restaurant downstairs to eat.

    ¡°Ruoxue, after we pass this Dark Mountain Town, we will reach Lunar Capital,¡± Elder Qiu said. This was the first time he had traveled for so long to participate in the Academy Competition.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, how many days until the Academy Competition?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°There are still five days. We will probably reach Lunar Capital in two days,¡± Elder Qiu said.

    ¡°Ruoxue.¡±

    Leng Ruoxue suddenly heard someone calling her name. She turned her head and saw Ju Ri standing not far away, waving at her.

    ¡°Big Brother Ju, did you ept a new mission?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t even reached Lunar Capital yet!¡± Ju Ri said helplessly. The princess they were protecting was really troublesome.

    ¡°Big Brother Ju, don¡¯t you have flying spirit beasts? Why are you using carriages?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little puzzled. If they used flying spirit beasts, they would have arrived in Lunar Capital long ago.

    ¡°The princess is afraid of heights, so we can only use carriages,¡± Ju Ri said somewhat gloomily. He had told his father not to ept this mission, but his father just wouldn¡¯t listen to him. In the end, that noble princess kept finding trouble along the way, and his mercenaries also had a lot ofints.

 Chapter 88 - Another Encounter With Ju Ri (3)

    <h4>Chapter 88: Another Encounter With Ju Ri (3)</h4>

    ¡°Big Brother Ju, we¡¯re going back to our rooms to rest. We still have to travel tomorrow.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Ju Ri sympathetically.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, let¡¯s go upstairs!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Elder Qiu looked at Ju Ri with some resentment.?<i>Why did we meet them again? So annoying.</i>

    Early the next morning, Leng Ruoxue and the others set off.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go quickly!¡± Feng Moran said while on the road.?<i>Why are there so few people in Dark Mountain Town?</i>

    ¡°Um, Big Brother, are you tired?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at her brother with some heartache. Her brother didn¡¯t have any spiritual power, so it was very tiring to walk so far, but he refused to take a carriage.

    ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯m fine.¡± Xue¡¯er¡¯s concern made Leng Ruohan happy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s camp here tonight!¡± Ye Chen suggested after walking for nearly a day and seeing that it was gettingte.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Everyone quickly set up their tents, finished their meal, and left some guards before going to sleep.

    ¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Leng Ruoxue walked out of her tent in the middle of the night when she heard somemotion.

    ¡°It¡¯s Ju Ri and his people. It¡¯s okay. Xue¡¯er, go back to sleep!¡± Ye Chen said thoughtfully, but his eyes were shooting daggers at Ju Ri and the others.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Qingtian walked out of his tent.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for causing you trouble,¡± Ju Ri said embarrassedly. He had been tormented badly by this willful princess all along the way.

    ¡°Big Brother Ju, why did you wake us up in the middle of the night?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in a displeased tone.

    ¡°Ruoxue, I¡¯m so sorry for causing you trouble.¡± Ju Ri helplessly told them what had happened. They had been staying happily in the inn, but for some reason, the princess insisted on traveling in the middle of the night. She wanted to set up camp on the way, but she actually wanted to set up camp here. How could they have any tents? So he had no choice but toe and borrow some.

    ¡°Big Brother Ju, I¡¯m sorry. But the tents in our hands are just right, and we don¡¯t have any extra ones for you. I think you should hurry along!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. She had never had a good impression of capricious noble princesses and didn¡¯t want to get entangled with this one.

    ¡°Young Master Ju, we didn¡¯t prepare too many tents when we came out, but I can give you a tent,¡± Leng Qingtian said politely and red at his granddaughter.?<i>This girl is really too straightforward. It isn¡¯t Ju Ri¡¯s fault.</i>

    ¡°Thank you, General Leng. One is enough,¡± Ju Ri said awkwardly.

    ¡°Young Master Ju, I¡¯ll let you use that tent!¡± Leng Qingtian pointed at his own tent.

    ¡°Okay, thank you so much.¡± Ju Ri was embarrassed to stay any longer after thanking them.

    ¡°Lass, why are you so direct?¡± Leng Qingtian asked.

    ¡°I just want them to leave quickly,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She really didn¡¯t like people from imperial families.

    ¡°Ah, this ce is so dirty. What¡¯s this smell? It stinks!¡± An unpleasant female voice sounded from the tent.

    ¡°Grandpa, did you hear that?!¡± Leng Ruoxue said clearly. She knew that they shouldn¡¯t have meddled in other people¡¯s business. How could this pampered princess live in a tent?

    ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to be angry with this kind of woman.¡± Ye Chen quicklyforted General Leng when he saw that he was about to blow up.

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m going to sleep,¡± Leng Qingtian said.?<i>Hmph! Out of sight, out of mind.</i>

    ¡°Princess, you¡¯re the one who insisted on staying in a tent even though there was an inn. If you are so choosy, stay outside with my brothers and feed the mosquitoes,¡± Ju Ri said coldly and turned to leave the tent. He had had enough on the way.

    ¡°Ju Ri, you bastard! How dare you speak to me like that!¡± the unruly princess roared angrily.

    ¡°Princess, calm down, calm down.¡± The maidservant quicklyforted her.

    ¡°Look at his attitude! I am a princess. How dare he treat me like this! Imperial Father even wants me to marry him! Hmph! Not a chance!¡± The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.

    ¡°Princess, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s rest. We have to rush tomorrow. We can ask His Majesty to teach him a lesson when we return to the pce if you¡¯re really angry,¡± another maidservant suggested.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go back and ask Imperial Father to vent my anger for me!¡± the unruly princess said unreasonably.

    ¡°Send this to them!¡± Leng Ruoxue handed Ye Chen a few bottles of wine and then returned to her tent.

    ¡°My Xue¡¯er has a sharp tongue but a soft heart.¡± Ye Chen was a little jealous, but he still walked over with the wine bottles.

    ¡°Here, have some to warm yourself up!¡± Ye Chen distributed the wine to the Hurricane Mercenary Group.

    ¡°Thank you, brother,¡± Ju Ri said gratefully. Because they had left in a hurry, they didn¡¯t prepare anything for camping outside.

    ¡°You have to be careful when epting missions in the future. You can¡¯t ept such a client even if they pay you more,¡± Ye Chen said with emotion.

    ¡°Some things can¡¯t be helped. Your zing me Mercenary Group will also meet such clients in the future,¡± Ju Ri reminded him.

    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. Our zing me Mercenary Group will not ept such clients. If you want to entrust a request to us, you have to follow our rules,¡± Ye Chen said indifferently.

    ¡°Is that possible?¡± Ju Ri asked with uncertainty.

    ¡°Everything depends on the person. It mainly depends on whether you want to be the one who sets the rules or the one who follows the rules,¡± Ye Chen said. He believed that Ju Ri was smart and would understand what he meant.

    ¡°Join us in our tents!¡± Ye Chen said to the Hurricane Mercenary Group before leaving.

    ¡°Set the rules, follow the rules¡­¡± Ju Ri murmured. He was the only one left by the fire.

    The next morning, Leng Ruoxue emerged from her tent to see Ju Ri sitting alone by an extinguished fire in a daze.

    ¡°Big Brother Ju, have you thought it through?¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. She knew that the freak, Ye Chen, had talked to him for a while yesterday.

    ¡°Yes, I have,¡± Ju Ri said.

    ¡°Ruoxue, I¡¯m so sorry for causing you trouble yesterday,¡± Ju Ri said awkwardly.

 Chapter 89 - Another Encounter With Ju Ri (4)

    <h4>Chapter 89: Another Encounter With Ju Ri (4)</h4>

    ¡°I just don¡¯t like people from imperial families,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined. Her tone wasn¡¯t too good yesterday.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like them either,¡± Ju Ri agreed. People from imperial families were indeed annoying.

    ¡°Big Brother Ju, if you don¡¯t want to be controlled by others, you have to be a powerhouse above everyone,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Okay, I will work hard.¡± How could Ju Ri not know what Ruoxue was thinking? But it wasn¡¯t so easy to be a true powerhouse.

    ¡°Big Brother Ju, where is the pill I gave you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s still here. I¡¯ve been keeping it all this while!¡± Ju Ri said. The spiritual energy in the pill was very abundant. It was obvious at a nce that it was no ordinary pill.

    ¡°Big Brother Ju, when you be a Spiritual Sovereign, that pill can help you break through to Spiritual Supremacy.¡± Leng Ruoxue turned and left, leaving behind a dazed Ju Ri.

    When nearly everyone was awake, they divided the work to prepare breakfast.

    ¡°Hey, go and get thatmoner to wait on me!¡± the snobbish princess ordered Ju Ri domineeringly.?<i>Why is that damn woman more beautiful than me? There are so many handsome men surrounding her too. Hmph!</i>?She felt pissed off just looking at the scene.

    ¡°Princess, stop making a fuss. Hurry up and finish your breakfast so we can continue on our journey,¡± Ju Ri said impatiently.

    ¡°How dare you shout at me! Do you want to die?¡± the princess, who had always been able to do whatever she wanted, roared furiously.

    Ju Ri red coldly at the princess and then left.

    ¡°Ju Ri¡­ how dare you! Xiao Juan, go and tell thatmoner toe and serve me.¡± Seeing Ju Ri leave, the princess was even angrier and directly ordered her maidservant bossily.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The maidservant named Xiao Juan had no choice but to bite the bullet and walk toward Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Miss, our princess invites you over,¡± Xiao Juan whispered fearfully.?<i>These people don¡¯t like they should be provoked, but why does the princess dislike them?</i>

    ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly while holding a grilled rabbit thigh in one hand.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Xiao Juan said fearfully.?<i>Heavens, why do I feel that this youngdy is more like a princess than our princess?</i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t think your princess wants to invite me over!¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly. The princess spoke so loudly that they couldn¡¯t pretend not to hear her.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Erm¡­¡± Seeing the unfriendly gazes, Xiao Juan felt her legs go weak.

    ¡°Scram,¡± Ye Chen said coldly.

    <i>Ah!</i>?Xiao Juan was so scared that she hurriedly ran back.?<i>Heavens! That man¡¯s expression just now was really too scary.</i>

    ¡°Princess, this servant¡­¡± Xiao Juan knelt in front of the princess, her face full of fear.

    ¡°Useless thing!¡± The princess pped Xiao Juan on the face and scolded her.

    ¡°You lowlymoner, it¡¯s your honor that this princess is willing to let you serve me. How dare you not know how to appreciate favors?¡± The princess walked directly to Leng Ruoxue and scolded her angrily.

    ¡°Who are you calling amoner?¡± Leng Ruoxue narrowed her beautiful eyes, killing intent shing in them.

    ¡°You, of course. Hmph! Wouldn¡¯t amoner have no money to stay in an inn?¡± the princess said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re worse than amoner? Don¡¯t forget. You borrowed your tent from someone else!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded her.

    ¡°Exactly! Without our tent, the princess would have had to sleep out in the wild,¡± Feng Da said mockingly.?<i>Hmph, how dare a princess be rude to our youngdy. She must be tired of living!</i>

    ¡°You lowlymoners, how dare you! I am a princess!¡± the princess roared furiously as she looked at the mocking and unfriendly gazes.

    ¡°Captain, do you want to go over and take a look? Those people aren¡¯t to be trifled with!¡± A mercenary couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer and whispered to Ju Ri. It would implicate their mercenary group if those people killed the princess in a fit of anger.

    ¡°Ignore her,¡± Ju Ri said coldly. He believed that Ruoxue would know her limits.

    ¡°Feng Da, throw her back!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. This was the Southern Dusk Empire after all. Even if she wanted to kill this princess, she wouldn¡¯t do it now.

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Feng Da picked up the princess like he was picking up a chicken and threw her back into her carriage. He then wiped his hands on the curtain of the carriage in disdain and walked back.

    ¡°Aaahhhh! Y-you¡­ I won¡¯t let you go! You¡¯re dead!¡± the princess screamed, but she waspletely ignored.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, pack up and go!¡± Leng Qingtian said. If they hurried, they should reach Lunar Capital by tomorrow morning.

    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll get Quill to bring us thereter!¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Captain, should we set off?¡± a mercenary asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ju Ri ordered after Leng Ruoxue and the others left on the flying spirit beast.

    ¡­

    Two hourster, Quill descended in front of the city gates of Lunar Capital.

    ¡°So this is Lunar Capital! It¡¯s about the same as our Phoenix City!¡± Some students who had never been to Lunar Capital couldn¡¯t help but be a little disappointed when they saw the tall city walls. The Southern Dusk Empire was the wealthiest among the Five Great Countries, but it didn¡¯t look much different from their Phoenix City!

    ¡°It¡¯s called seeing with your own eyes,¡± Leng Qingtian said. The reason the Southern Dusk Empire was regarded as the wealthiest of the five countries was mainly that the Huo family, the head of the Five Great Families, lived in Lunar Capital. But the money belonged to the Huo family and had nothing to do with the Southern Dusk Empire.

    ¡°Grandpa, Elder Qiu, let¡¯s enter!¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Everyone strode into the capital. Someone weed them as they entered the city gates.

    ¡°You must be Elder Qiu. I am Elder Yu from the Lunar Shadow Academy. I am in charge of receiving guests from the major academies,¡± a tall and thin old man introduced himself.

    ¡°Greetings, Elder Yu,¡± Elder Qiu said politely. He knew many elders from the Lunar Shadow Academy, but this was the first time he had seen Elder Yu.

    ¡°I have arranged amodation for the Heavenly Phoenix Academy. Please follow me,¡± Elder Yu said sincerely.

    Everyone followed Elder Yu for a while and stopped when he suddenly stopped.

 Chapter 90 - Another Encounter With Ju Ri (5)

    <h4>Chapter 90: Another Encounter With Ju Ri (5)</h4>

    ¡°Elder Qiu, you will be staying in this Elegance Lagoon Pavilion. The entire fifth floor is for your academy.¡± Elder Yu pointed at a six-story luxurious restaurant.

    The Elegance Lagoon Pavilion was one of the best inns in Lunar Capital, with both meals and lodging. The first and second floors were for the restaurant, and the third to sixth floors were for lodging. The entire inn was said to be the most luxurious in terms of exterior and interior decoration. Moreover, Elegance Lagoon Pavilion was owned by the Huo family.

    ¡°Thank you for your effort in making the arrangements, Elder Yu,¡± Elder Qiu said gratefully.

    Everyone then entered the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, how much does it cost to stay here for a day?¡± a student couldn¡¯t help asking curiously after they reached the fifth floor of the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion. This ce was really too luxurious!

    ¡°It¡¯s enough for ordinary families to live for several years. We stay here for free, but we have to pay for our meals ourselves,¡± Elder Qiu exined. Even though he had expected that the amodations provided by the Lunar Shadow Academy wouldn¡¯t be too shabby, he didn¡¯t expect their lodging to be the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion. Their academy was already considered very rich, but it would be a little unbearable to eat here continuously for a month. Moreover, he didn¡¯t bring that much money!?<i>Ah, what should I do?! We can¡¯t stay here but eat outside, right? The entire Heavenly Phoenix Academy would be disgraced!</i>

    ¡°Feng Da, arrange rooms for them,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Miss. Come with me,¡± Feng Da said to everyone.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking when she saw Elder Qiu struggling.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have enough money¡­¡± Elder Qiu said awkwardly.?<i>The Lunar Shadow Academy is really too despicable. They actually arranged for us to stay here.</i>?In fact, no matter which academy was the host, they would generally not arrange for the major academies to stay in such top-notch lodging. It was obvious that the Lunar Shadow Academy was up to no good and wanted to see the Heavenly Phoenix Academy be a joke.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, is this worth you struggling over? We aren¡¯t the only academy staying here. If something like this happens to us, it will happen to the other academies as well.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled andforted him.

    ¡°Yes, in addition to our academy, there are also the Rising Dragon Academy, Land Shine Academy, and Flying Bird Academy. Except for the Rising Dragon Academy, it¡¯s impossible for the other two academies to have meals here every day.¡± Feng Moran alsoforted him. He had already found out that a total of four academies were staying here when he arrived.

    ¡°How can those academiespare to ours? Our academy is one of the three major academies on the Ling Feng Continent. It would be very embarrassing if we stayed here and went out to eat,¡± Elder Qiu said. The Heavenly Phoenix Academy couldn¡¯t lose its dignity.

    ¡°Old man, why do you care so much about dignity? It doesn¡¯t matter where we eat,¡± Leng Qingtian said.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t because of my own dignity. This is the dignity of the academy,¡± Elder Qiu emphasized.

    ¡°Grandpa, Elder Qiu, stop arguing. I¡¯ll pay,¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently. These two old men had been bickering all along the way.

    ¡°You have money?¡± Elder Qiu asked in surprise.

    ¡°Where did you get the money?¡± Leng Qingtian asked. He knew that his granddaughter had a lot of good things, but she didn¡¯t seem to have much money.

    ¡°I sold some spirit crystals before we set off,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined. Before they started this journey, she had specially asked Feng Da to sell a portion of the spirit crystals they had obtained in the Illusionary Forest for emergencies.

    ¡°Did you sell that earth python?¡± Leng Qingtian asked anxiously.That couldn¡¯t be sold because it couldn¡¯t even be bought with money.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Ruoxue, are you sure we can eat here for a month without any problems?¡± Elder Qiu asked uncertainly. They would have to stay in Lunar Capital for at least a month if they entered the top three.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, a month is nothing. We can even stay for a year,¡± Feng Da interrupted after arranging the rooms.

    ¡°Then I can rest assured,¡± Elder Qiu said.?<i>I didn¡¯t expect Ruoxue to be a wealthydy.</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s hurry to our rooms to freshen up and then try the dishes of this Elegance Lagoon Pavilionter,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone was very interested in this idea.

    After going to her room, Leng Ruoxue directly entered the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, took a beautiful hot spring bath, and yed with the little fellows before leaving.

    ¡°Ruoxue, you came out just in time. I was just about to call you for dinner!¡± Elder Qiu said eagerly when she saw Leng Ruoxuee out of her room.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Elder Qiu, do you want to eat?¡± the innkeeper asked when he saw Elder Qiu and the othersing down the stairs.

    ¡°Arrange three private rooms for us,¡± Elder Qiu said generously. Having money emboldened him.

    ¡°Yes, please wait a moment.¡± The innkeeper quickly went to arrange it.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others entered the private rooms. They had just ordered and were about to eat when the door suddenly opened, and a man and a woman walked in.

    ¡°Who allowed you toe in?¡± Leng Ruoxue questioned coldly. She hated being disturbed while eating. Moreover, they pushed the door open and entered without even knocking.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, he is Huo Qing,¡± Leng Ruohan said softly. They presumably came for him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you,¡± Huo Qing said politely.

    ¡°Why did youe in if you knew you were interrupting?¡± Leng Ruoxue said without giving him any face. She didn¡¯t care who he was. It was wrong to disturb her eating.

    Huo Qing smiled bitterly. No one had ever been so rude to him in his life!

    ¡°How can you be so ungrateful? Big Brother Qing came to see an old friend out of goodwill. How can you have this attitude?¡± Huo Qing didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, it was the beautiful girl beside him who rebuked her with discontent, with jealousy in her eyes shing for a moment.

    ¡°What a joke. Did I invite him?¡± Leng Ruoxue sneered. She raised her eyes slightly and examined the man and woman in front of her. Huo Qing had a handsome appearance, a masculine build, and was an intermediate Spiritual Sovereign. Although his appearance wasn¡¯t as good as her elder brother¡¯s and the others¡¯, he was the type of man that women liked the most.

    As for this woman, she had an iparably pure face and looked very innocent. But Leng Ruoxue knew that this woman was a ssic example of a two-faced person. Her appearance could make all men want to want to protect and cherish her, and she was usually the most difficult kind of woman to deal with. Moreover, this woman was the most beautiful woman she had seen to date.

 Chapter 91 - Youâ€™ve Already Got Me (1)

    <h4>Chapter 91: You¡¯ve Already Got Me (1)</h4>

    ¡°You¡­ Senior Brother Leng, this senior sister from your academy is really rude. We came to see you out of goodwill, but what¡¯s with her attitude?!¡± The beautiful Shui Xinran¡¯s eyes shed. She turned her gaze andined aggrievedly, with tears vaguely welling up in her eyes.

    ¡°She is my younger sister,¡± Leng Ruohan said coldly. He was not Huo Qing and would not fall for Shui Xinran¡¯s tricks.

    ¡°Ah! So she¡¯s that simpleton!¡± Shui Xinran pretended to be surprised.

    ¡°Xinran!¡± Huo Qing red at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Senior Brother Leng. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Shui Xinran said with a guilty expression.

    ¡°Can you go out now? We¡¯re having a meal.¡± Leng Ruoxue coldly chased them away.

    ¡°Sorry for disturbing you,¡± Huo Qing said helplessly as he left with Shui Xinran.

    ¡°Hehe, Xue¡¯er. Huo Qing has probably never been treated this way before.¡± Leng Ruohan chuckled.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, that was the genius young master of the Huo family. Probably no woman has treated him like this before!¡± Feng Moran also teased.

    ¡°So what if he¡¯s the young master of the Huo family? This youngdy doesn¡¯t allow anyone to disturb me when I¡¯m eating, not even the patriarch of the Huo Family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°Ruoxue, how domineering! But this is the Huo family¡¯s territory after all, so we have to give the master some face!¡± Elder Qiu tried to mediate.

    ¡°As the host, he should know better than to interrupt the guests¡¯ meals casually, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Even though she hated uninvited guests, she usually wouldn¡¯t be as rude as she was just now. She mainly hated them for barging in without even knocking on the door.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door, and the innkeeper entered, followed by two young servants, each carrying a te of food.

    ¡°Esteemed guests, this is an apology from our young master,¡± the shopkeeper said with a smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for this. Innkeeper, remember that no one is allowed to disturb us during meals from now on,¡± Leng Ruoxue warned.

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± The innkeeper wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.?<i>Heavens! Why is this youngdy so imposing?</i>

    ¡°Innkeeper, we don¡¯t need much here. You don¡¯t have to wait on us,¡± Leng Qingtian said. How could they enjoy themselves with outsiders standing by the side?

    ¡°Alright. Please enjoy yourselves.¡± The innkeeper left tactfully.

    After dinner, Elder Qiu said he was going to look for Cong Min while the others returned to their rooms to rest. But Ye Chen followed Xue¡¯er to her room.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked curiously at the freak who followed her. She hadn¡¯t slept well recently, so she just wanted to have a good night¡¯s sleep.

    ¡°I want to chat with you!¡± Ye Chen¡¯s dazzling ck eyes were watery, trying to look as pitiful as possible.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s chat then!¡±?<i>He looks too pitiful.</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Huo Qing ranks second on the Most Beautiful Men Rankings. He¡¯s the dream lover of all women!¡± Ye Chen suddenly said after they chatted for a while.

    ¡°So what? Do I have to like him like other women?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. A man like Huo Qing would definitely prioritize his family¡¯s interests. This kind of man was not her type. If someone wanted to be her man, he had to put her first.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to like him. You¡¯ve already got me!¡± Ye Chen said seriously.

    ¡°If you want to be my man, it will depend on your performance!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She could ignore a man¡¯s identity and status, but it was not so easy to be her man.

    ¡°I will let you know that only I am most suitable for you,¡± Ye Chen said solemnly. Even though he had always considered himself Xue¡¯er¡¯s fianc¨¦ and liked to call her his wife when there were many people around, he had never said these words in such a serious manner.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait and see!¡±

    As soon as she saw Ye Chen off, Elder Qiu came.

    ¡°Ruoxue, we can¡¯t find Cong Min,¡± Elder Qiu, who had gone out to look for Cong Min, said directly as soon as he entered Ruoxue¡¯s room. Thepetition would begin the day after tomorrow, but Cong Min¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, which couldn¡¯t help making him a little worried.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, calm down. Thepetition will begin two dayster. There¡¯s still time,¡± Leng Ruoxue consoled.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll look for her tomorrow,¡± Elder Qiu said. Cong Min was going to participate in the artificerpetition, so they really couldn¡¯t do without her.

    After seeing Elder Qiu off, Leng Ruoxue washed up and then went to bed.

    ¡­

    The streets of Lunar Capital were bustling with people.

    ¡°Grandpa, where are we going?¡± Her grandfather dragged her, her brother, and Ye Chen out early in the morning.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the bazaar. I heard from the innkeeper that there¡¯s a bazaar today,¡± Leng Qingtian said.

    ¡°Why is Grandpa interested in the bazaar?¡±?<i>No wonder there are so many people on the streets today.</i>

    ¡°I heard that there will be many specialties from the Southern Dusk Empire,¡± Leng Qingtian said yearningly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When they arrived at the bazaar, Leng Ruoxue found that there were a lot of snacks being sold.?<i>So Grandpa is here for these snacks.</i>?With this thought, she couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, try this. It¡¯s sour and sweet and very delicious. It¡¯s a specialty of Southern Dusk.¡± Leng Qingtian handed Leng Ruoxue a red fruit pierced on a thin wooden stick.

    <i>Isn¡¯t this candied hawthorn?</i>?She didn¡¯t expect this thing to appear in the Southern Dusk Empire. Leng Ruoxue took a bite.?<i>It tastes pretty good.</i>

    The four of them shopped and ate for most of the day before returning to the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion with some lingering feelings.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± After they returned, Leng Ruoxue and the others went directly to the conference room prepared for them in the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion. As they entered, they felt that the atmosphere was a little off as soon.

    ¡°Miss, Cong Min has been found,¡± Feng Da said softly.

    ¡°Found?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Feng Da doubtfully.?<i>Why is Elder Qiu¡¯s face so ugly then?</i>

    ¡°Cong Min refuses toe back to participate in thepetition unless Elder Qiu fulfills her condition,¡± Feng Da exined. He knew very well what had happened because he found Cong Min together with Elder Qiu.

    ¡°What condition?¡±

    ¡°She requested Miss to withdraw from thepetition, or else she would refuse to participate,¡± Feng Da said.?<i>Hmph! That woman is really overestimating herself. How dare she use this to threaten us.</i>

 Chapter 92 - Youâ€™ve Already Got Me (2)

    <h4>Chapter 92: You¡¯ve Already Got Me (2)</h4>

    ¡°Elder Qiu, Cong Min wants to withdraw from thepetition?¡± Leng Ruoxue walked directly to Elder Qiu after hearing what Feng Da said.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Let her withdraw then!¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Ruoxue, if she doesn¡¯t participate, we have no one else for the artificerpetition,¡± Elder Qiu said gloomily. If Cong Min didn¡¯t participate in the artificerpetition, it would affect their final total score. But he could never agree to her condition.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one else? I¡¯ll go then!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She didn¡¯t want to be in the limelight, but there were always people who forced her into it.?<i>Can¡¯t they let me keep a low profile?</i>

    ¡°You¡­¡± Elder Qiu¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Leng Ruoxue in disbelief.?<i>Does this girl know how to refine artifacts?</i>

    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Leng Ruoxue stared at Elder Qiu unblinkingly.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Ruoxue, do you really know how to refine artifacts?¡± Elder Qiu asked worriedly.

    ¡°A little,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She had only learned a little of her master¡¯s art of artificing, but it was enough to deal with such apetition.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words made Leng Qingtian and the others speechless.?<i>If you only know a little, then those noble Supreme Artificers would have no jobs.</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know a little. It¡¯s better than having no one participate!¡± Elder Qiu said with relief, the worry from before vanishing.

    ¡°By the way, Ruoxue, I have to go to the Lunar Shadow Academy to draw lots and get our numberter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, what¡¯s the schedule for thepetition the day after tomorrow?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°The first three days of thepetition is called the battle royale, but it has nothing to do with our academy,¡± Elder Qiu exined.

    ¡°What kind of battle royale?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let me exin it to you!¡± Leng Ruohan said.

    ¡°There are more than a hundred and fifty major and minor academies on the Ling Feng Continent. Each academy will send thirty spiritualists, which means there are thousands ofpetitors. Since there are too many people, it¡¯s impossible to engage in one-on-one battles, so the first three days will use the battle royale method to carry out the group stage. In the first battle royale, only the top fifty academies can advance to the next round of thepetition. And after the three-day battle royale, only twenty academies can remain to participate in the officialpetition. Therefore, thepetition is very intense,¡± Leng Ruohan exined.

    ¡°As the first runner-upst time, our academy doesn¡¯t need to participate in the group stage,¡± Leng Ruohan added.

    ¡°Does that mean we have nothing to do for the first three days?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°How can we have nothing to do? We have to go and watch the battles! What if a dark horse appears?¡± Elder Qiu said. You had to know thyself and thy enemy.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the battle royale is very intense and interesting,¡± Leng Ruohan said.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s check it out tomorrow!¡± Leng Ruoxue said, seeing the interest from the others.

    ¡­

    Early the next day, they arrived at thepetition venue of the Lunar Shadow Academy. Leng Ruoxue was too embarrassed to stay behind to nap after seeing the excited crowd, but she felt a little sleepy sitting in the seats that the Lunar Shadow Academy had arranged for them.

    ¡°Call me when the match begins.¡± Leng Ruoxue closed her eyes after speaking.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Leng Ruohan said lovingly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the group stage has begun,¡± Ye Chen said softly.

    ¡°Um, where¡¯s Big Brother?¡± Leng Ruoxue slowly opened her beautiful eyes and looked around, but she didn¡¯t see Leng Ruohan.

    ¡°Huo Qing sent someone to invite him away,¡± Ye Chen exined.

    ¡°What?¡± Leng Ruoxue immediately became awake when she heard this. She was really worried about her big brother being alone with those people.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I got Feng Da to follow him. No one will dare to let your precious big brother be wronged.¡± Ye Chen felt a little sour in his heart.?<i>When will Xue¡¯er care so much about me!</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er is awake?¡± Leng Ruohan returned just as he spoke.

    ¡°Big Brother, are you okay?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Leng Ruohan said with some amusement.?<i>Xue¡¯er is just too worried about me.</i>

    The first round of the battle royale was divided into five groups. Each group had 30 academies, and only the top 10 would advance. That was to say, on the first day, 60 academies would not have the chance to enter the next round of the battle royale and would stop here in the Academy Competition. The time limit for each group round was three hours. After three hours, the academies would be scored and ranked ording to the number of people on the field.

    ¡°There are many nobles from the Southern Dusk Empire here today, and the imperial family has sent their representatives,¡± Leng Qingtian said as he casually nced at the people sitting in the VIP seats.

    ¡°It might only be the group stage, but thepetition is actually very intense. Moreover, many of the families here hope to choose some talents from among them for their own use,¡± Elder Qiu exined. The group stage of the Academy Competition was not open to ordinary people. Even big families required an invitation if they wanted to watch them. Otherwise, they would not be able to enter at all.

    ¡°What if there¡¯s no one on the stage at the end of the three hours?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Basically, during the first two and a half hours of the battle royale, everyone will be observing and not attacking. The realpetition will only begin in thest half hour,¡± Leng Ruohan exined.

    ¡°Then why are we all sitting here? Why don¡¯t we juste for thest half hour?¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently while looking at the team standing still on the stage.?<i>Are they just going to stare at each other like this?</i>

    ¡°Lass, do you think those people are here to watch the battle?¡± Leng Qingtian shook his head helplessly.

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t think that they had nothing to do other than watch the battle. But sitting here was really boring. Moreover, Leng Ruoxue found that she seemed to be bing more and more carefree now. It could be said that this was her nature!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you see the man in the crimson outfit?¡± Leng Ruohan pointed at the conspicuous man in crimson on the stage.

    ¡°Yes, is there a problem with him?¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, his name is Di Fei. He¡¯s the top expert of the Flying Bird Academy. He is very strong, and he came in fourth in thest individualpetition,¡± Leng Ruohan exined.

    ¡°Peak Spiritual Monarch,¡± Leng Ruoxue said while looking at Di Fei carefully.

    ¡°Three years ago, he was only an elementary Spiritual Monarch. He is fifth on the Genius Rankings,¡± Leng Ruohan said.

 Chapter 93 - Youâ€™ve Already Got Me (3)

    <h4>Chapter 93: You¡¯ve Already Got Me (3)</h4>

    ¡°The man in blue sitting over at the Lunar Shadow Academy is Pang Sen, the top genius of the Lunar Shadow Academy. He was third in thest individualpetition, and he is third on the Genius Rankings.

    ¡°He also has a twin brother named Pang Lin, who ranks ninth on the Genius Rankings, and he was eighth in the previous individualpetition.

    ¡°As for the Rising Dragon Academy, in addition to Huo Qing, Ye Xiao is also very difficult to deal with. He ranks fourth on the Genius Rankings and obtained fifth in the previous individualpetition,¡± Leng Ruohan continued to introduce. They would all be Xue¡¯er¡¯s biggest opponents.

    ¡°Big Brother, only Huo Qing is my match among these people,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently.

    ¡°Yes, Huo Qing is now an intermediate Spiritual Sovereign. Xue¡¯er, you have to be careful!¡± Leng Ruohan reminded her. As the young master of the Huo family, Huo Qing definitely had more tricks up his sleeves than everyone had seen.

    ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    After waiting for more than two hours, the people on the battlefield finally began to move.

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>?People were constantly being kicked out of the arena.

    As time passed, the chaotic battle royale on the stage became more and more intense.

    More and more people were thrown out of the arena, and those who remained were even more careful. With the blow of a whistle, everyone in the arena stopped at the same time. After the referee counted the number of people on stage, he immediately arranged for the second group to go on stage. The first day of thepetition was over after three groups finishedpeting.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others returned to the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion and had an early rest after dinner.

    On the second day of the battle royale, there were only two groupspeting. Just like yesterday, the final half hour was the real battle. After the five rounds were over, the 50 academies that advanced to the next round of the battle royale were out.

    The third day of thepetition was thest day of the academy battle royale, and also the most important day. After drawing lots, the 50 academies were divided into two groups. After the two rounds were over, another 30 academies were eliminated. In addition to the champion, second ce, and third ce of thest Academy Competition, a total of 23 academies qualified to participate in the followingpetition.

    After the battle royale ended, there would be a two-day break before the otherpetitions.

    ¡­

    On the fifth floor of the Elegant Lagoon Pavilion, in the guest room of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy¡­

    ¡°Elder Qiu, tell us the rules of thepetition!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Tomorrow was the true Academy Competition.

    ¡°Okay, the Academy Competition will begin with the spiritualistpetition. First, it will be the preliminaires for the teampetition. The thirty spiritualists of each academy will split up into five teams, and then the teams will draw lots and be divided into five groups to carry out the preliminaries. There will be five stages for the preliminaries at the same time, and the winners will enter the second round of the preliminaries.

    ¡°Tomorrow is the first round, and there will be three groupspeting. Two teams from our academy will participate. Lin Yuan and Mu Li, you two are the leaders. You have to work hard tomorrow! We will go and cheer for you two,¡± Elder Qiu said.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely advance,¡± Lin Yuan promised confidently.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± To be honest, he didn¡¯t know much about the true strength of these students. They all liked to pretend to be weak to take advantage of others like Ruoxue after all!

    ¡°Elder Qiu, this is only the first preliminary round. What will happen in theter rounds if you¡¯re so worried?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking the nervous Elder Qiu.

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried. I¡¯m just afraid that they will be nervous,¡± Elder Qiu lied. It was their first time participating in such arge-scalepetition after all.

    <i>Who knows who the nervous one is.</i>?Leng Ruoxue was speechless at Elder Qiu¡¯s stubbornness, but she didn¡¯t intend to expose him.

    ¡°There are matches tomorrow, so everyone should rest early today.¡± Leng Ruoxue returned to her room after speaking.

    ¡­

    Early the next morning, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at thepetition venue on time.

    After the host announced the rules and said a bunch of encouragement, thepetition officially began.

    ¡°You can stick your number on your clothes now,¡± Elder Qiu reminded them before the Heavenly Phoenix Academy¡¯s teams went on stage.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Good luck!¡±

    In contrast to Elder Qiu¡¯s nervousness, Leng Ruoxue was much more rxed. She was very confident in the strength of her subordinates. It was just the preliminaries and not a big deal.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go have something to eat. I heard the food in the Lunar Shadow Academy¡¯s dining hall is pretty good,¡± Leng Ruoxue whispered to Ye Chen, who was sitting beside her.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Ye Chen naturally had no objections to eating.

    The two of them stood up, left thepetition venue as if no one else was here, and headed straight for the dining hall.

    Since everyone was watching thepetition and it was not time to eat yet, there were not many people in the dining hall. After ordering their food, they found a window seat and sat down.

    ¡°Move aside! This is my spot!¡± A female voice suddenly sounded in their ears.

    The two of them, who were eating, looked up at the woman with displeasure and then lowered their heads again to continue eating.

    ¡°Did you hear me? Go away! This is the spot I like!¡± The woman was a little mad at being ignored.

    ¡°Scram!¡± Ye Chen raised his head in displeasure and spat out a single word to express his thoughts.

    ¡°You¡­ How dare you! Do you know who I am?¡± the woman roared angrily. She originally had a good impression of this iparably handsome man and even nned to let him be her man. But she didn¡¯t expect this man to ignore her existence or to act so ungentlemanly.?<i>Hmph, such a crude and uneducated man isn¡¯t worthy of me at all.</i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Get lost. Don¡¯t disturb us while we¡¯re eating,¡± Ye Chen said unhappily.?<i>Where did this flye from? How annoying.</i>

    ¡°J-just you wait! This princess won¡¯t let you off!¡± The woman red at them fiercely and then left angrily.

    ¡°You guys are in big trouble. That woman is the Northern Frost Empire¡¯s most beloved little princess.¡± A boy, who was also eating in the dining hall, came over quietly to inform them.

 Chapter 94 - Youve Already Got Me (4)

    <h4>Chapter 94: You¡¯ve Already Got Me (4)</h4>

    ¡°Princess? So what?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked up at the boy who told them the information.?<i>Why are there so many princesses in this world? I seem to meet these so-called princesses everywhere I go.</i>

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± The boy didn¡¯t know what to say after seeing their calm reactions. Moreover, this girl was so beautiful. He was so nervous that he didn¡¯t dare to take a second look and could only return to his seat.

    Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen finished eating and returned to thepetition venue. As soon as they returned, they received Elder Qiu¡¯s re.

    ¡°Where did you two go?¡± Elder Qiu growled.

    ¡°We were hungry, so we went to eat.¡±

    ¡°Y-you¡¯ve gone too far!¡±

    ¡°Elder Qiu, food is everything to people. Of course, we have to eat when we¡¯re hungry. How did we go too far?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in disapproval.

    ¡°Our academy ispeting, yet you guys went to eat. Isn¡¯t this too much?¡± Elder Qiu was fuming.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, calm down. You¡¯re too nervous,¡± Ye Chen teased.?<i>This old man is quite cute.</i>

    ¡°Miss, our match is over. Can we go back now?¡± Feng Da walked over and asked.

    ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s go back!¡±

    Just like that, Leng Ruoxue and the others ignored Elder Qiu¡¯s scowl and returned to the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion.

    The other two groups¡¯ matches for the first round of the preliminaries were scheduled for the next day. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s, Feng Moran¡¯s, and Feng Da¡¯s teams all sessfully entered the second round. In addition, the teams from the Rising Dragon Academy and the Lunar Shadow Academy also entered the second round of the preliminaries without any suspense.

    Over the next three days, two more rounds of preliminaries were held, and finally, ten teams advanced to the semifinals.

    When the list of who advanced came out, Elder Qiu was so happy that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth. All five teams from the Heavenly Phoenix Academy had advanced, while only three teams from the most powerful Rising Dragon Academy and two teams from the Lunar Shadow Academy had advanced to the top ten.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, congrattions.¡± Many elders came forward to congratte him.

    ¡°We just got lucky,¡± Elder Qiu said modestly, but he was very pleased in his heart.

    ¡°Ruoxue, it¡¯s really too enjoyable this time,¡± Elder Qiu said happily. Their academy had been suppressed by the Rising Dragon Academy for many years, and it had been a long time since they were so happy.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, it¡¯s not the finals yet. Aren¡¯t you a little too happy too early?¡± Leng Ruoxue said.?<i>This old man is a little too smug.</i>

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m just too happy!¡± Elder Qiu said, a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡±

    ¡­

    After a two-day break, the semifinals officially began.

    After drawing lots, the ten teams were divided into five groups, and the winner would advance to the finals.

    The Heavenly Phoenix Academy was considered lucky, and its teams didn¡¯t have to face each other. However, Lin Yuan¡¯s and Huo Qing¡¯s teams would be against each other.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just Huo Qing. I¡¯m not afraid of him,¡± Lin Yuan said nonchntly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. His reputation is just a little better than ours,¡± Feng Da added.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, I told you he¡¯s fine! Don¡¯t worry,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. At this time, the more everyone cared about Lin Yuan, the greater his pressure would be.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Elder Qiu wanted to say something more but was interrupted.

    ¡°Old Man Qiu, Lin Yuan¡¯s strength isn¡¯t as good as Huo Qing. It¡¯s reasonable if he loses. It¡¯s not a big deal!¡± Leng Qingtian said. It was just apetition and not a battle of life and death.

    The teams from the Heavenly Phoenix Academy entered the stage one by one, and Leng Ruoxue¡¯s, Feng Moran¡¯s, Mu Li¡¯s, and Feng Da¡¯s teams all won their matches. Only Lin Yuan¡¯s and Huo Qing¡¯s had yet topete. Everyone¡¯s attention was on thest two teams because everyone was curious whether the Heavenly Phoenix Academy could take the top five spots in the teampetition after their outstanding performance so far. Or could the Rising Dragon Academy protect itsst dignity?

    The match between the two teams was as exciting as the fight for the champion and second ce. Looking at the two teams on the arena, everyone couldn¡¯t help but hold their breath for fear of missing any battle.

    ¡°You are very strong!¡± Huo Qing couldn¡¯t help but say. He had always thought that Leng Ruohan was his greatest opponent, and he didn¡¯t expect so many geniuses to emerge from the Heavenly Phoenix Academy this year.

    ¡°You are very strong too!¡± Lin Yuan said as he wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth. He was looking forward to the battle between this man and his youngdy.

    ¡°Do you still want to continue fighting?¡± Huo Qing asked.

    ¡°Yes! We haven¡¯t lost yet!¡± Lin Yuan said. Even though there was a gap in strength, they wouldn¡¯t admit defeat easily.

    ¡°Come on then!¡± Huo Qing admired his will and spirit.

    Both of them used their unique skills, and the spiritual power on the stage dazzled everyone¡¯s eyes. The two of them fought for dozens of rounds, and the stagepletely became their battlefield. Everyone else was just background.

    It was not until Lin Yuan used thest bit of his spiritual power and fainted that the match ended. This should be the most difficult battle since the start of thepetition. Lin Yuan¡¯s team might have lost, but it was a glorious defeat. No one dared to look down on him. Although Huo Qing¡¯s team won, it was a tragic victory.

    ¡°Who asked you to work so hard? Do you want to die?¡± Leng Ruoxue said unpleasantly while looking at Lin Yuan, who had woken up after being carried off the stage by his teammates.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong!¡± Lin Yuan saw that Leng Ruoxue was angry and quickly admitted his mistake. He knew that he had made his youngdy worry.

    ¡°Eat this.¡± Leng Ruoxue threw a pill to Lin Yuan and then ignored him.

    After the matches, everyone returned to their residences. On the way, Lin Yuan kept sneaking nces at Leng Ruoxue. But she didn¡¯t even look at him,pletely ignoring him.

    After a day of rest, the finals of the teampetition officially began. The finals would be a round-robin system to determine the final score.

    ¡°Dear guests and students, today is thest day of the teampetition. The champion of the teampetition will be born after today. Let us all wait and see!¡± After the host stirred up the emotions of the audience, the day¡¯s matches began.

 Chapter 95 - Youve Already Got Me (5)

    <h4>Chapter 95: You¡¯ve Already Got Me (5)</h4>

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s team was the first to go on stage today, and herst opponent was the team led by Huo Qing.

    On the arena, Leng Ruoxue sized up theposed Huo Qing. Today was thest battle of the teampetition. In the previous three matches, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s team had wonplete victories, so she would still be the champion of the teampetition even if she lost this match.

    But Huo Qing¡¯s situation was different. In thest three matches, Huo Qing¡¯s team had lost to Mu Li¡¯s, tied with Big Brother Feng¡¯s, and only won one victory against Feng Da¡¯s. The pressure on Huo Qing was tremendous, and this stunning genius probably never expected such a situation to happen!

    However, this was a teampetition after all, and the overall strength was more important. Even if he was a genius, it was useless without good teammates.

    While Leng Ruohan was sizing Huo Qing up, he was also sizing her up. This beautiful girl was Leng Ruohan¡¯s sister and used to be a simpleton. But after a few days of observation, he found that this girl was harder to deal with than her elder brother because he still couldn¡¯t tell what her strength was until now. Moreover, she seemed to win every battle very easily, as though she didn¡¯t use her full strength at all.

    ¡°You are the strongest opponent I have ever met,¡± Huo Qing said. He was helpless against such a strong opponent because the strength of his teammates was notparable in the teampetition. But he had topete with her in the individualpetition. This seemingly weak and beautiful girl had already aroused his intense fighting spirit!

    ¡°Likewise!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. She knew that the teampetition wouldn¡¯t allow Huo Qing to unleash his full strength. The realpetition between them was the individualpetition.

    ¡°Let¡¯s end this quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± He didn¡¯t want to waste time.

    The two teams got into formation and began to attack the opponents ording to the pre-nned strategy. Soon, two people from Huo Qing¡¯s team were eliminated, and then Huo Qing dered their defeat.

    In less than 10 minutes, Huo Qing announced his defeat, much to the disappointment of many people who wanted to watch a good show. They originally thought that this battle would be very interesting, but it ended so quickly.

    Leng Ruoxue became famous because of her outstanding performance in the entire teampetition.

    In the end, Leng Ruoxue and her team won the teampetition. Mu Li¡¯s team was in second ce, Huo Qing¡¯s and Feng Moran¡¯s teams tied for third ce, and Feng Da¡¯s team was in fourth ce.

    After the teampetition, the academies were also ranked. Only the top 10 academies were eligible to participate in the individualpetition.

    After the spiritualist teampetition, it was the alchemistpetition. The alchemistpetition was divided into preliminaries, semifinal, and final. As there were only twenty or so alchemists participating in thepetition, thepetition was scheduled to take ce over two days. The first day was the preliminaries, which was divided into two rounds. The first round would be to concoct a designated pill chosen by the judges, who would provide the raw materials for the pills. The second round was for the students to concoct the pills that they were best at, and the judges would grade the pills. The judges of thepetition were professional alchemists sent by the Alchemist Association, and thispetition could also be considered apetition for the Alchemist Association to select talents.

    On the day of the alchemy preliminaries, Leng Ruoxue and the others apanied Liu Yan to thepetition venue.

    ¡°Liu Yan, remember, your ranking isn¡¯t important. It¡¯s enough for you to unleash your full strength,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Liu Yan, who was about to go on stage.

    ¡°Yes, I will,¡± Liu Yan said gratefully. It was his first time participating in such an importantpetition, and he was indeed under a lot of pressure.

    The first round¡¯s designated pill was only an elementary-level pill, the amplification pill, and it wasn¡¯t difficult for the twenty or so alchemists present to concoct. The test for this round was not whether they could concoct the pill. It mainly tested whether the alchemists¡¯ foundations were strong, which was very important for alchemists.

    As thest alchemists on the field extinguished their mes, the more than twenty alchemistspleted their first test. They were only waiting for the judges to grade them now.

    In the first test of concocting the designated pill, Liu Yan obtained second ce. Ranked above him was a genius from the Rising Dragon Academy¡¯s alchemy division, Liu Qing.

    ¡°Second ce, that¡¯s great!¡± Elder Qiu said excitedly. Liu Yan was the number one person in their Heavenly Phoenix Academy¡¯s alchemy division!

    ¡°Elder Qiu, the preliminaries aren¡¯t over yet.¡± Leng Ruoxue poured cold water on him.?<i>This old man has been a little too excited these days.</i>

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Elder Qiu also felt that he had been a little too smug.

    The second round was to concoct the pills that they were best at. Leng Ruoxue knew that Liu Yan wanted to concoct an intermediate pill, the essence enhancing pill. It was a pill that you had to master to be an Alchemist.

    The grades of pills were divided into elementary, intermediate, advanced, earth-grade, and heaven-grade. Each grade was also divided into low, middle, and high. Apprentice Alchemists had to be able to concoct elementary pills, Alchemists had to be able to concoct intermediate pills, and so on. Concocting pills that matched the level of the alchemist was also an important basis for the assessment of the alchemist.

    The more than twenty students on the field methodically threw the medicinal herbs into the pill furnace in order. After the medicinal herbs melted, they condensed the pills ording to alchemist techniques until the pills were ready.

    Seeing that the students on stage hadpleted their concocting, the crowd below the stage waited patiently for the judges¡¯ scores.

    About half an hourte, the results were finally out. Liu Yan was still second and had sessfully entered the semifinal. A total of ten alchemists advanced to the semifinal, and only three alchemists could enter the final, so the semifinal would be very intense.

    ¡­

    At the residence of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy in the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion¡­

    ¡°Liu Yan, tell me if you don¡¯t have enough medicinal herbs.¡± Leng Ruoxue came to Liu Yan¡¯s room and said to Liu Yan, who was practicing. Then she didn¡¯t bother him anymore and conveniently dragged away Elder Qiu, who came along with her.

    ¡°Ruoxue, why didn¡¯t you let me speak?¡± Elder Qiu asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give him pressure. He¡¯s the number one genius of our academy¡¯s alchemist division. You should have confidence in him,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Of course, I have confidence in him. I just want to encourage him!¡± Elder Qiu said aggrievedly.

 Chapter 96 - Youve Already Got Me Already (6)

    <h4>Chapter 96: You¡¯ve Already Got Me Already (6)</h4>

    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Leng Ruoxue said and forcefully dragged Elder Qiu away.?<i>This old man has to change his habit of encouraging people whenever they go on stage topete.</i>

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this old man? Why does his face look so awful?¡± Leng Qingtian asked in puzzlement when he saw the two of them walking out of Liu Yan¡¯s room in the corridor.

    ¡°I asked him not to pressure Liu Yan, so I didn¡¯t let him speak,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°This old man is just too nervous,¡± Leng Qingtian said understandingly. The elders of the various academies were very concerned about their academy¡¯s results.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Grandpa, rest early!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    There was only one round for the semifinal and final on the second day. Each person would concoct two kinds of pills, and they would obtain the final total score.

    After the semifinal in the morning, Liu Yan still entered the final with second ce.

    The final in the afternoon attracted many families. The Alchemist Association of Lunar Capital also sent a vice president to serve as a judge to show how much importance it ced on thepetition.

    ¡°Hey, have you heard? Liu Qing, who was first in the semifinal, is the beloved disciple of one of the vice presidents of the Alchemist Association,¡± someone below the stage said softly.

    ¡°Really? Then won¡¯t he win for sure? This isn¡¯t fair to others, right?¡± another personmented.

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as absolute fairness in this world. Power, status, and fairness all exist. But I don¡¯t think the people of the Alchemist Association would dare to be tantly biased in front of everyone, right?¡± Another person joined the discussion.

    ¡°Why are there so many people all of a sudden?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in bewilderment when she saw the audience full of people.

    ¡°The finals are open to ordinary people, but only three hundred are allowed,¡± Leng Ruohan exined. The finals of the otherpetitions were open to ordinary people except for the spiritualist teampetition. This was the usual practice for everypetition.

    ¡°I see. But aren¡¯t they too noisy?¡± Leng Ruoxue said worriedly. This kind ofpetition required full concentration, and it might affect thepetitors¡¯ performance if it was too noisy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They will quiet down once thepetition officially begins,¡± Leng Ruohan said.

    Sure enough, everyone was silent when the final officially began. All their eyes were on the three peoplepeting on stage.

    In addition to Liu Yan and Liu Qing from the Rising Dragon Academy, there was another student from the Lunar Shadow Academy named Li Yuan. The three of them were Alchemists, and the pill that all of them selected to concoct was the replenishing spirit pill. The replenishing spirit pill was an intermediate pill that had to be mastered by Alchemists and was also a verymon pill. It was mainly used to recover spiritual power, so the demand for replenishing spirit pills was very high.

    In order to concoct good pills, besides the alchemist techniques, controlling the me was also very important. Moreover, the mental strength of alchemists had a decisive effect on the quality of their pills, mainly because the mental strength required to concoct pills was very high. If the mental strength was not enough, there was no way to finally form the pills, no matter how well the prior steps were done.

    ¡°What pill does Liu Yan want to concoct?¡± Elder Qiu asked in bewilderment as he watched Liu Yan take out medicinal herbs one by one from his ring. Liu Yan had alreadypleted one kind of pill and was preparing to concoct a second one.

    ¡°Spiritual essence pill,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°What? Spi-spiritual essence pill?¡± Elder Qiu¡¯s jaw almost fell off from shock. Only a Master Alchemist could concoct spiritual essence pills. Wasn¡¯t that ridiculous!

    ¡°T-this is too ridiculous!¡± Elder Qiu was fuming.

    ¡°Not necessarily!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She had known that this would be Elder Qiu¡¯s reaction, so she didn¡¯t tell him in advance. In fact, Liu Yan had looked for herst night and told her that he wanted to concoct spiritual essence pills, but he was a little nervous because the sess rate had always been low. She encouraged Liu Yan to do as he wished without needing to think about the results. It seemed that Liu Yan took her words seriously.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, Liu Yan will still be in the top three even if he fails the concocting. But he will be first if he seeds!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Elder Qiu calmed down after hearing what she said.?<i>s! It seems I¡¯m really old now. I just can¡¯t keep up with the boldness of youth!</i>

    On the stage, Liu Yan threw the medicinal herbs into the furnace ording to the steps and carefully controlled the size of the me. After the medicinal herbs melted, he began to purify them. When the medicinal liquid of only the size of a baby¡¯s fist was left and could no longer be purified, he began the final step of condensing the pill¡­

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Liu Yan, especially the judges on the stage, as the other two people had alreadypleted their pills. They all stared at Liu Yan without blinking. If he really could concoct spiritual essence pills, he could be promoted to Master Alchemist.

    Liu Qing and Li Yuan also stared at Liu Yan because Liu Yan¡¯s performance determined their fate.

    After a while, Liu Yan finallypleted thest step. Everyone¡¯s hearts, including his own, jumped to their throats when he opened the pill furnace.

    When he saw the three pure white pills in the middle of the furnace, the joy in Liu Yan¡¯s heart was indescribable. It was a sess!

    ¡°Yes! We did it!¡± Elder Qiu eximed excitedly.

    Leng Ruoxue looked indifferently at the threepetitors and the judges with varying expressions on the stage, taking in their thoughts.

    The threepetitors were all Alchemists, but Liu Yan concocted spiritual essence pills. This was enough to show that Liu Yan¡¯s strength had already surpassed the alchemy genius Liu Qing of the Rising Dragon Academy. But Liu Qing was also the disciple of a vice president of the Alchemist Association, so she really looked forward to the judging panel¡¯s evaluation.

    This time, the evaluation took much longer than the previous evaluation. The judges on stage were discussing softly, and the audience below the stage were whispering among themselves.

    After nearly an hour, the judges¡¯ score was out. Liu Yan and Liu Qing tied for first ce. The reason was that the sess rate of spiritual essence pills was too unstable and couldn¡¯t be used as the only basis for evaluation, so Liu Yan¡¯s strength currently couldn¡¯t be determined. If he wanted to determine his level, he had to go to the Alchemist Association.

 Chapter 97 - Concentrated Is the Essence (1)

    <h4>Chapter 97: Concentrated Is the Essence (1)</h4>

    ¡°Disappointed?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked Liu Yan as he came down from the stage.

    ¡°I¡¯m not disappointed. I was prepared for it.¡± Liu Yan smiled calmly. Before he came to thepetition, his master had reminded him, so he was prepared for it.

    ¡°This is too much. How can they do this?¡± Elder Qiu said angrily.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, why are you so angry when even Liu Yan isn¡¯t angry?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some amusement while looking at the fuming Elder Qiu.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Elder Qiu asked.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not angry. That Liu Qing is the beloved disciple of a vice president of the Alchemist Association. Those judges definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to offend him. Moreover, the eyes of the crowd are bright. Everyone knows who the true number one is. Whypete for that false reputation?¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s true!¡± Elder Qiu said after some thought.

    ¡°Liu Yan, since you¡¯ve decided to follow me, then you must remember that people with true strength don¡¯t need to rely on false reputations to make a name for themselves,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously. Everyone had their own ethics and principles, and this had always been one of her standards in dealing with others.

    ¡°Okay, I will remember,¡± Liu Yan said. This was also what he really admired about Leng Ruoxue. He knew that she had always liked to keep a low profile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back! Go out through the back,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. If Feng Da and the others hadn¡¯t blocked the way, who knows how many people would have pestered Liu Yan now.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡­

    After the alchemistpetition ended, the beast trainerpetition began the next day. Beast trainers consumed a lot of mental strength to tame spirit beasts, and there were only a fewpetitors, so there was only onepetition for beast trainers. The rule of the beast trainerpetition was that whoever teamed the most spirit beasts within the allotted time would be the champion.

    On the day of the beast trainerpetition, Leng Ruoxue and the others apanied Hu Bin to thepetition venue early as usual. Hu Bin was the representative of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy¡¯s beast trainer division, and he had been getting along very well with them all along the way.

    ¡°Hu Bin, you can do it!¡±

    ¡°Good luck!¡±

    Feng Da and the others came to the side of the stage to cheer for Hu Bin, who was about topete.

    ¡°I will do my best!¡± Hu Bin said confidently. His beast trainer skills had improved a lot recently!

    There were only 12 people participating in the beast trainerpetition. Most of the students were at the Beast Trainer level, and two of them were Master Beast Trainers. Hu Bin was the seventh to go on stage. For the first six people, the most number of advanced spirit beasts anyone tamed was five.

    After Hu Bin went on stage, he tamed ten advanced spirit beasts easily, three of which were level seven, three were level eight, and four were level nine. This result was already very amazing for Beast Trainers.

    After taming ten advanced spirit beasts, he walked to the cages with the holy beasts. Beast trainers had to be at least a Master Beast Trainer to tame the most elementary holy beasts, so the holy beasts in the cages were only at level one or two.

    ¡°What is he doing? Don¡¯t tell me he wants to tame a holy beast?¡± someone below the stage couldn¡¯t help whispering.

    ¡°How is that possible? He¡¯s only a Beast Trainer. How can he tame a holy beast? Is he tired of living?¡± another person chimed in.

    ¡°Ruoxue, could Hu Bin be thinking of taming a holy beast?¡± Elder Qiu couldn¡¯t help asking, his heart in his throat.

    ¡°That¡¯s possible!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°This¡­ Nonsense! A Beast Trainer wanting to tame a holy beast, does he want to die?¡± Elder Qiu said angrily.?<i>Why are all of them making me worry?</i>?The mental strength of a Beast Trainer was not enough to tame a holy beast, and the consequences of failure would be a bacsh. He would either be a fool or lose his life. That old man from the beast trainer division would find trouble with him regardless of whether Hu Bin became a fool or lost his life.?<i>Boohoo¡­ these damn children!</i>

    While Elder Qiu was stomping his feet, Hu Bin had already begun to tame a holy beast. He sessfully tamed the holy beast about half an hourter.

    Elder Qiu looked at the situation on the stage and was so surprised that his jaw almost fell off.?<i>He did it! He actually did it!</i>

    Hu Bin sessfully tamed another holy beast before the time limit. Currently, Hu Bin was in first ce with ten advanced spirit beasts and two elementary holy beasts. There were another five people after him.

    After finishing his match, Hu Bin walked down from the stage very calmly.

    ¡°Hu Bin, you¡¯re not bad!¡± Elder Qiu said happily. Beast trainers had always been the weakest division for their academy. He didn¡¯t expect Hu Bin to bring glory to their academy today.?<i>Let¡¯s see who dares to say that our academy can¡¯t produce a beast trainer in the future.</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Miss,¡± Hu Bin said shyly. He had also begun addressing Leng Ruoxue as ¡®Miss¡¯ like Feng Da and the others ever since he started following Leng Ruoxue like Liu Yan.

    ¡°Lass! Why don¡¯t I be your subordinate too!¡± Elder Qiu said tteringly, and he actually addressed her as Lass instead of Ruoxue.

    Along the way, Leng Ruoxue had won over his heart, and he had often subconsciously regarded her as their core. He didn¡¯t even feel that anything was amiss with it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when you¡¯re free!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased before turning to leave. Tomorrow was the artificerpetition, so she had to go back early to prepare.

    ¡°What does this girl mean?¡± Elder Qiu asked in puzzlement as he watched Leng Ruoxue walk away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? You¡¯re not free now!¡± Feng Da said with a smile, leaving the struggling Elder Qiu behind. The Heavenly Phoenix Academy student was done with thispetition anyway, so there was no point in staying.

    After the beast trainerpetition ended, Hu Bin might have onlye in third, but it was already the best result the Heavenly Phoenix Academy had ever achieved.

    ¡­

    In the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what are you thinking about?¡± Ye Chen couldn¡¯t help asking curiously when he saw her staring nkly into space in the guest room.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about tomorrow¡¯s artificerpetition,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly.

    ¡°Are you worried that you won¡¯t be able to refine a treasured artifact?¡± Ye Chen said with a chuckle.

 Chapter 98 - Concentrated Is the Essence (2)

    <h4>Chapter 98: Concentrated Is the Essence (2)</h4>

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little depressed. Artificing was the same as alchemy. The mes used were the fire-attribute of the body¡¯s natal me, but the natal me also had levels, mainly divided into the grades of earth, heaven, and divine. The natal me in her body was a divine-grade me. The purity of the divine-grade me was very high, so the quality of the equipment refined was also the highest. And tomorrow¡¯spetition was the same as the alchemistpetition. There was a round of basic skill assessment, but now even the equipment she casually refined was a sacred artifact.?<i>s, it seems like I¡¯ll have to forfeit the first round tomorrow.</i>

    ¡°If you can¡¯t refine it, so be it. Stop thinking about it and rest early!¡± Ye Chen said. He didn¡¯t want Xue¡¯er to be upset over such a trivial matter.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to bed.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and go!¡±

    The top 20 academies had representatives to participate in the artificerpetition. The rules of thepetition were simr to the ones of the alchemistpetition. But because of the uniqueness of artificing, only two rounds would be held, and the judges finalized the winner.

    On the day of thepetition, Leng Ruoxue walked into the venue under the crowd¡¯s escort. The audience was surprised when they saw that it was Leng Ruoxue participating in thepetition. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s performance in the teampetition was really too breathtaking. People were amazed.?<i>A powerful spiritualist coupled with the noble status of an artificer, is this still possible?</i>

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the matter?¡± an audience member asked the person next to him in a low voice. Many people were stunned when they saw the girl. She was really too beautiful!

    ¡°That girl is the champion of the teampetition. I didn¡¯t expect her to be an artificer. This is too shocking!¡± an audience member who knew the situation exined.

    ¡°Really? Are you sure?¡± someone asked doubtfully.

    ¡°Of course! I watched the teampetition!¡± the person said proudly.

    ¡°The teampetition isn¡¯t open to ordinary people. How did you get in?¡± another person asked with a puzzled face.

    ¡°Of course¡­ It¡¯s none of your business!¡± the person roared in anger.

    The host took the lead to go on stage. ¡°Everyone, please be quiet! Thepetition is about to begin.

    ¡°Now, let us wee the participating artificers onto the stage.¡±

    The moment the host finished speaking, thepetitors walked onto the stage in an orderly manner, found their ce, and began preparing.

    After the judges gave the order, the already-prepared artificers began to focus on artificing. Every artificer carefully followed the steps and threw the materials into the furnace in order. But only Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t do anything.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this girl? Why isn¡¯t she moving?¡± Elder Qiu asked in bewilderment.

    ¡°Eh, Elder Qiu, do you think that person is Cong Min?¡± Feng Da deliberately averted Elder Qiu¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Where? It is her! Damn it! She¡¯s actually representing the Lunar Shadow Academy in thepetition!¡± Elder Qiu¡¯s face twisted in anger when he saw the school badge on Cong Min.?<i>What is she trying to do?</i>

    ¡°Elder Qiu, Cong Min obviously isn¡¯t a good person. And you still treat her as a treasure,¡± Lin Yuan said disdainfully.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ she¡¯s the most qualified student in our artificer division after all. It¡¯s normal to treat her better than the other students.¡± Elder Qiu wiped the sweat off his forehead.

    ¡°Hmph! Our youngdy said that aptitude and whatnot aren¡¯t important. Character is the most important,¡± Lin Yuan said. He increasingly understood how reasonable the words of his youngdy were after being together with her for a long time.

    ¡°That girl is a monster,¡± Elder Qiu couldn¡¯t help saying.

    ¡°What? Can¡¯t refine anything? Do you think anyone can be an artificer?¡± Cong Min, who hadpleted her refinement, looked at Leng Ruoxue with some jealousy and provoked her. She was an artificer with a heaven-grade natal me and a boundless future. How could a simpletonpare to her?

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about me. Just take care of yourself,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. She didn¡¯t even have the desire to attack such a clown.

    ¡°I¡¯m just being nice, yet you don¡¯t appreciate it?¡± Cong Min said aggrievedly.

    Leng Ruoxue was speechless.?<i>Why do these people like acting so much? Aren¡¯t they tired?</i>

    ¡°You¡¯re still a student of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy, aren¡¯t you? But you¡¯re actually representing the Lunar Shadow Academy in thepetition,¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly. She originally didn¡¯t want to bother with her, but she just had to cause trouble. So why should she be polite then!

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m no longer a student of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy,¡± Cong Min said nonchntly.

    ¡°Is that up to you? Have youpleted the procedures?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. The academies had a consensus on student management in order to prevent students from being poached by other academies. Students who had notpleted any withdrawal procedures were still considered students of the academy.

    ¡°Do I need to worry about such a small matter? Someone will arrange it for me,¡± Cong Min said proudly. The Lunar Shadow Academy treated her much better than the Heavenly Phoenix Academy, which greatly satisfied her vanity.

    ¡°Then I wish you sess!¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently and then ignored her.

    After the first round ended, Cong Min came in second. The first was Wang Wei, the artificing genius of the Rising Dragon Institute. Leng Ruoxue wasst because she didn¡¯t refine the required equipment.

    The artificer could choose the equipment they were good at and refine it for the second round.

    The second round of thepetition just began, and the participating students already seized the time to smelt the materials. Artificing and alchemy were different. Most of the materials used for artificing were very hard, so the time to melt them was rtively long. Moreover, it had to be purified after melting, and then it had to be molded and tempered. The steps were moreplicated than alchemy, and the time taken was also longer.

    While the others were smelting materials, Leng Ruoxue was not in a hurry to start. She was thinking about the equipment she wanted to refine.

    After deciding, Leng Ruoxue began to work. She first lit the furnace fire and then threw the materials into the furnace one by one. After the materials melted into liquid, she removed the impurities and purified them. After condensing the liquid into the size of a baby¡¯s fist, she began to shape it ording to her imagination and finally tempered it.

    Although Leng Ruoxue was thest to start, she was the first to finish. After shepleted thest step, the people below the stage could finally see clearly that she was holding a palm-sized man¡¯s clothing and pants. The clothing might be small, but the style was novel, and it was in a style they had never seen before. But could such a small piece of clothing be worn? The people below the stage couldn¡¯t help being a little puzzled.

 Chapter 99 - Concentrated Is the Essence (3)

    <h4>Chapter 99: Concentrated Is the Essence (3)</h4>

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the clothes in her hand with satisfaction. They should be regarded as battle armor, but she had refined it into leisurewear. As for the grade, it was naturally a sacred artifact.

    An inconspicuous old man on the judging panel looked at Leng Ruoxue with bright eyes, as if he wanted to swallow her alive.

    <i>The legendary divine me!</i>?The old man never dreamed that he would actually see the legendary me.

    You had to know that mes were crucial for artificers and alchemists. The higher the level of the me, the higher the quality of the refined equipment or concocted pills. Therefore, the level of the battle armor was definitely not low.

    But what was even more unexpected was that someone actually knew the legendary Divine Refining Technique. You had to know that ordinary refining techniques were not able to refine battle armor and other equipment of such a small size. Only the legendary Divine Refining Technique could do so.

    <i>The Divine Refining Technique!</i>?He had only heard it from his master, so no one else on the Ling Feng Continent knew about it except him.

    <i>The legendary divine me! The legendary Divine Refining Technique! Who exactly is this girl? Her talent really makes it so that people can¡¯t even be jealous of her.</i>

    ¡°Is this what you refined? That¡¯s right. A tiny me like yours is only enough to refine such a small thing.¡± Cong Min walked to Leng Ruoxue and mocked her. She almostughed when she saw the me that wasn¡¯t even as big as a fingernail in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand.?<i>How can such a small me refine artifacts?</i>

    ¡°What is concentrated is the essence! It would be a waste of the me if I used any more than necessary,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°You sure are frugal. But if the judges don¡¯t like this thing you refined, you will really be at the bottom,¡± Cong Min gloated. She would be happy to see Leng Ruoxue make a fool of herself!

    ¡°You¡¯re not a judge. How can you be sure that the judging panel won¡¯t take a liking to it?¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. She really didn¡¯t care about the rankings. She knew very well what her standard was, and she didn¡¯t need others to evaluate her.

    ¡°Hmph! We¡¯ll see,¡± Cong Min said angrily and returned to her spot.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what did you refine? Armor?¡± Feng Moran asked curiously when he saw Leng Ruoxueing down from the stage.

    ¡°Yes, armor,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Lass, everyone is waiting for the results on stage. Why did youe down?¡± Elder Qiu asked worriedly when he saw only Leng Ruoxueing down the stage. Ruoxue¡¯s behavior would be regarded as rude by the proud judges, and the results wouldn¡¯t be good for Ruoxue then.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going back to rest. Remember to help me get my armor back.¡± Leng Ruoxue nced at Elder Qiu. She knew that this old man would never leave before the results were out.

    Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen returned to the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. Don¡¯t disturb me if there¡¯s nothing important,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the freak before entering the room.

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. My youngdy is resting and will not entertain guests.¡± Feng Da blocked the door of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s room while speaking to the people who wanted to see his youngdy.?<i>Why are these people so annoying? I said that she wouldn¡¯t entertain guests, but not only aren¡¯t they leaving, but they actually want to force their way in!</i>

    ¡°What¡¯s going on outside? Why is it so noisy?¡± Leng Ruoxue opened her eyes in displeasure in the room. She hated being disturbed while sleeping.

    ¡°Master, a lot of people are outside,¡± said Charm, who had been lying in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Go and see who they are?¡± Leng Ruoxue said angrily.

    Upon hearing this, Charm transformed into a ray of white light and left the room. He returned in no time.

    ¡°People from the Artificer Association and prominent families want to see you,¡± Charm exined.

    ¡°Why do they want to see me?¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re awake?¡± Leng Ruohan knocked on the door softly and walked in.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the people from the Artificer Association want to see you,¡± Leng Ruohan said. They had sent away the people from the prominent families, but the people from the Artificer Association were unwilling to leave.

    ¡°No, I want to sleep,¡± Leng Ruoxue said willfully.?<i>I just want to sleep. Boohoo¡­ Why is it so difficult to get some sleep?</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa said that it¡¯s best not to offend people from the Artificer Association,¡± Leng Ruohan said. He knew that Xue¡¯er had no ns to join the Artificer Association. But the status of the Artificer Association was extraordinary, so it was only right to befriend them if possible.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. In fact, she was very clear about the purpose of the Artificer Association and didn¡¯t want to have any contact with its people.

    After getting up, Leng Ruoxue washed up, walked out of the room, and went straight to the reception room.

    When Leng Ruoxue entered the reception room, she saw an ordinary-looking thin old man sitting beside her grandfather and chatting with him. Two middle-aged men were standing behind the old man.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er is here!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, this old gentleman is the representative of the Artificer Association,¡± Leng Qingtian introduced.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting,¡± Leng Ruoxue said courteously. She knew this old man. He was one of the judges of the artificerpetition.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know you¡¯ve all been exhausted these days,¡± the old man said amiably, without any displeasure on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m Leng Ruoxue. May I know your good name?¡±

    ¡°Little girl, am I that old? I really like you, little girl. I want to be good friends with you. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re willing to give me some face?¡± the old man said pitifully.

    Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words.?<i>Is this old man being coquettish?</i>

    She wasn¡¯t the only one. Leng Qingtian and the two middle-aged men behind the old man were also embarrassed.

    ¡°Little girl, I¡¯ll take your silence as consent!¡± the old man said cunningly, his eyes shing rapidly.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded helplessly. It seemed like this old man was nning to rely on her, but she was not afraid of whatever his motive was.

    ¡°Come and greet your Junior Aunt, you two brats!¡± the old man hollered.

    ¡°Greetings, Junior Aunt,¡± the two middle-aged men said obediently.

 Chapter 100 - Concentrated Is the Essence (4)

    <h4>Chapter 100: Concentrated Is the Essence (4)</h4>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Leng Ruoxue was bbergasted.?<i>Junior aunt! How did I be a junior aunt?</i>

    ¡°Elderly¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me elderly. Just call me Old Man Zao,¡± the old man protested.

    ¡°Alright then, Old Man Zao. I¡¯m not their junior aunt!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. This old man¡¯s identity was a mystery, and she really didn¡¯t want to have too much involvement with him.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you? We¡¯re on par, and they¡¯re my disciples, so of course they have to call you junior aunt!¡± the old man said very matter-of-factly.

    Leng Ruoxue was really speechless about the old man¡¯s thoughts.?<i>Must this old man insist on being rted to me?</i>

    ¡°Junior Aunt, please take care of us in the future,¡± the two middle-aged men said tactfully. Following whatever their master said would definitely not go wrong.

    <i>Don¡¯t these two people have no opinions at all at such an age? Why are they so obedient to their master?</i>?Leng Ruoxue was helpless¡­

    In fact, this was something Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t know. The master-disciple rtionship in this world was more intimate in certain aspects than blood rtions, especially for special professions such as artificers, alchemists, and beast trainers.

    Leng Ruoxue sized up the three of them. She couldn¡¯t tell the level of the old man, but these two disciples were elementary Spiritual Monarchs with ordinary aptitude. After some thought, Leng Ruoxue took out two remolding pills.

    ¡°These are two remolding pills. I¡¯ll give them to you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She originally didn¡¯t want to give them any gifts, but now that these two middle-aged men were calling her junior aunt, she felt strange if she didn¡¯t express her gratitude.

    ¡°They¡¯re from your Junior Aunt! Hurry and put them away!¡± the old man hollered.

    ¡°Thank you, Junior Aunt.¡± The two of them hesitated and obediently took the pills from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand. In fact, they didn¡¯t want them at first. After all, remolding pills weren¡¯t precious pills, and the effects after use were very ordinary. Moreover, with their status, they could obtain any pill they wanted! So they didn¡¯t take this small remolding pill seriously at all, but they dared not disobey their master¡¯s words.

    Leng Ruoxue could naturally tell that they didn¡¯t care about the remolding pills, but she didn¡¯t mind because she knew very well that remolding pills were of little value to most. Moreover, this was the normal reaction of people. She would really be disgusted if they pretended to be grateful when they obviously didn¡¯t care about them!

    ¡°Lass, you still have topete the day after tomorrow, so I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Take this. If you have any issues in the future, feel free to look for these two brats in the Artificer Association to help you.¡± The old man threw Leng Ruoxue a ck badge and left.

    ¡°Farewell, Great General Leng and Junior Aunt.¡± The two middle-aged men left with their master.

    ¡°Grandpa, who are they?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. She still didn¡¯t know the identities of these three people.

    ¡°Grandpa doesn¡¯t know either. They only said that they are from the Artificer Association,¡± Leng Qingtian said. The Artificer Association had always kept a low profile, so he didn¡¯t know much about its people.

    ¡°Grandpa, is Elder Qiu back?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He went into his room as soon as he returned,¡± Leng Qingtian said.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Elder Qiu.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Master, why didn¡¯t we invite Leng Ruoxue to join the Artificer Association?¡± a middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help asking after they left the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion.

    ¡°Our Artificer Association is too small to amodate her!¡± the old man said with emotion.

    ¡°Master, you are¡­¡±

    ¡°When you see her in the future, you must show her as much respect as you show your master. Also, take the two pills she gave you when you go back. There might be a miracle,¡± the old man interrupted his disciple and half ordered them. He believed in his eyesight. That girl might be their benefactor in the future.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Although they were skeptical of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s strength, they firmly believed and even blindly worshipped their master.

    ¡­

    ¡°Elder Qiu.¡± Leng Ruoxue came to the door of Elder Qiu¡¯s room and knocked.

    But there was no response for a long time. The door suddenly opened just as Leng Ruoxue was about to leave.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, did you get my armor back?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked as she walked into the room.

    ¡°I brought it back,¡± Elder Qiu said.

    ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    ¡°Here.¡± Elder Qiu had reluctantly examined it for a long time. But he couldn¡¯t figure out anything about this armor, so he handed it to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Lass! I almost lost my old life for this armor. Shouldn¡¯t youpensate me?¡± Elder Qiu said expectantly.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, what does this have to do with your life?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of your armor! You became the champion of the artificerpetition with this armor. Do you know how chaotic the scene was? Many academies asked the judges to give an exnation, and the scene was only controlled when the judges said that your armor was the highest-grade equipment refined in thispetition.¡± Elder Qiu ryed the grand scene to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Oh? Did they mention the grade?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked casually.

    ¡°No! Oh right, Ruoxue, is this armor a spirit artifact?¡± Elder Qiu asked curiously. Apart from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s armor, the highest grade of equipment refined at that time was a long saber of the treasured artifact grade, so he guessed that the armor should be a spirit artifact.?<i>Spirit artifact! Only a Master Artificer can refine one.</i>

    ¡°Elder Qiu, what do you n on doing about Cong Min?¡± Leng Ruoxue changed the topic.

    ¡°Her? Her results were disqualified,¡± Elder Qiu said happily.

    ¡°Was her identity exposed?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°How did you know?¡±?<i>This girl is really shrewd. She wasn¡¯t even there at the time, yet she could guess it.</i>

    ¡°Why else would her results be disqualified? With her strength, it shouldn¡¯t have been a problem for her to get into the top three,¡± Leng Ruoxue said objectively.

    ¡°She was originally third, but the Flying Bird Academy exposed her identity as a student of our academy who participated in thepetition for the Lunar Shadow Academy. So she was stripped of her ranking,¡± Elder Qiu exined gloatingly.

 Chapter 101 - Concentrated Is the Essence (5)

    <h4>Chapter 101: Concentrated Is the Essence (5)</h4>

    ¡°Oh.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, there¡¯s still apetition the day after tomorrow. I¡¯m going back to my room first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after they chatted for a while.

    ¡°Ruoxue, rest early!¡± Elder Qiu said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Big Brother.¡± Leng Ruoxue came straight to Leng Ruohan¡¯s room after exiting Elder Qiu¡¯s room.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± Leng Ruohan asked.

    ¡°Big Brother isn¡¯t sleeping either. Big Brother, this is for you.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out the armor she had refined in thepetition and handed it to Leng Ruohan. When she refined it, she had custom-made it for her brother.

    ¡°For me?¡± Leng Ruohan was obviously surprised.

    ¡°Who do you think I refined it for if not you, Big Brother?¡± Leng Ruoxue said mischievously.

    ¡°I thought it was for Ye Chen!¡± Leng Ruohan said.

    ¡°Big Brother, I custom-made this for you. It¡¯s only suitable for Big Brother! Just recognize it as yours,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined and handed the casual-style armor to Leng Ruohan.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, thanks.¡± Leng Ruohan gently embraced his sister.

    ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t be so polite with Xue¡¯er. Otherwise, I will be angry!¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately scowled.

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t be saying thank you to Xue¡¯er anymore,¡± Leng Ruohan said lovingly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Big Brother, I¡¯m going back to my room to sleep. Rest early,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Leng Ruoxue returned to her room and saw Ye Chen in it.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re being biased! I want one too!¡± Ye Chenined aggrievedly, his pitch-ck eyes glittering.

    Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words.?<i>What is this freak doing? Is he going to cry?</i>

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be confused.

    ¡°Battle armor! I want one too,¡± Ye Chen said with jealousy. Although Leng Ruohan was Xue¡¯er¡¯s elder brother, it didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t be jealous.

    ¡°I¡¯ll refine one for you when I have time,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Ye Chen smiled lightly when he saw that he achieved his goal.

    ¡°I remember saying that you¡¯re not allowed to smile,¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said. No woman could resist the heaven-shaking smile of this freak, except her, of course.

    ¡°There are no outsiders here,¡± Ye Chen said nonchntly.?<i>How resistant can this little thing be? Can¡¯t she be lovestruck?</i>

    After Ye Chen left her room, she shed directly into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. Little Fengfeng, ze, and the three little white tigers pounced onto her. She looked helplessly at the few little things struggling to climb onto her body. Then she bent down and directly picked up the fluffy little fellows.

    ¡°Big Sister, Fengfeng missed you so much,¡± the little silver wolf, who had already grown up quite a bit, said tenderly.

    ¡°Big Sister, ze missed you too,¡± ze said, unwilling to be outdone.

    ¡°And us, Big Sister.¡± The three little white tigers didn¡¯t want to be ignored either.

    ¡°I know. Big Sister missed you too. You weren¡¯t naughty, were you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. She had spent a lot less time in the Heaven and Earth Bracelet since the start of thepetition.

    ¡°Big Sister.¡± Qing Jue appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Okay, y by yourselves. Big Sister is going to cultivate.¡± She had been cultivating the second level of the Heaven Defying Art, but there were no signs of a breakthrough yet.

    Leng Ruoxue walked into the purple bamboo hut and went to see Baby first. He was sleeping as usual. Then she entered the cultivation room and quietly cultivated.

    ¡­

    When Leng Ruoxue emerged from the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, it was already night the next day. Fortunately, she had told the freak in advance that she wanted to cultivate, or they would have died of anxiety!

    Aftering out, Leng Ruoxue went directly to the reception room arranged for the Heavenly Phoenix Academy by the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion. Everyone happened to be here.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Leng Qingtian was the first to see his granddaughter.

    ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Elder Qiu is arranging tomorrow¡¯s tactics for them,¡± Leng Qingtian said.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the individualpetition tomorrow?¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Strength in the individualpetition was the most important, and secondly, it depended on performance on the spot.

    ¡°Yes, Ruoxue. I¡¯m telling them about the idents that might happen,¡± Elder Qiu said.

    ¡°idents referring to dark horses?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Elder Qiu asked in surprise.

    ¡°What other idents can there be? Poisoned by others before the match?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased.

    Elder Qiu stared at Leng Ruoxue in disbelief. ¡°How do you know?¡±?<i>This girl is amazing.</i>

    ¡°Really?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little surprised. But on second thought, she understood. The individualpetition was much more important to these students than the grouppetition. After all, in addition to their ranking and honor, more importantly, the individualpetitions determined their future and their status in their families. So it was not strange that they would take it so seriously.

    ¡°It happened before. Butter on, the major academies became more vignt to prevent simr things from happening again,¡± Elder Qiu exined.

    ¡°Oh, right. Lass, you still don¡¯t know the rules of the individualpetition, right?¡± Elder Qiu said again.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°The individualpetition will begin tomorrow and willst for twelve days. There will be a total of three hundred students participating in it. The first two days are the preliminaries. There will be two rounds each day. The students will each fight against each other, and the winner will advance. After the two days of preliminaries, neen students will advance to the semifinals. However, on the second day of the preliminaries, there will be a lucky student who will advance directly to the semifinals on the third day. The finals will use a round-robin system with five matches per day for a period of nine days. Of course, there will be breaks arranged during thepetition. However, this is roughly the process,¡± Elder Qiu exined.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the individualpetition each time is rather tragic, so you must be on high alert,¡± Leng Ruohan reminded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised.

    ¡°Everyone should be clear now! Go back to your rooms and rest early!¡± Elder Qiu urged.

    ¡­

    On the morning of the first day of the preliminaries, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived early at thepetition venue of the Lunar Shadow Academy. They drew numbers again and then sat in their seats to wait for their turn¡­

 Chapter 102 - Concentrated Is the Essence (6)

    <h4>Chapter 102: Concentrated Is the Essence (6)</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± A girl from the Rising Dragon Institute walked up to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you know her?¡± Feng Moran, who was sitting beside Leng Ruoxue, asked softly. The woman¡¯s gaze was very unfriendly!

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°How dare you say you don¡¯t know me? I am Ximen Ya, princess of the Northern Frost Empire,¡± the girl named Ximen Ya roared, her beautiful face distorted in intense anger.

    ¡°What can I do about it? This youngdy is very busy. I don¡¯t have time to remember any random person,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. In fact, she recognized this woman as soon as she walked over, but she just didn¡¯t want to bother with her.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Ximen Ya was so angry that she couldn¡¯t find her words.

    ¡°It¡¯s my turn.¡± Leng Ruoxue ignored the fuming Ximen Ya and walked toward the stage.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s opponent was a student from the Flying Bird Academy. After she went on stage, she defeated her opponent in merely one move. She really didn¡¯t feel a sense of aplishment from ending the battle so quickly.

    The other students of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy didn¡¯t meet any strong opponents in the first round of the preliminaries, so everyone won very easily¡­

    ¡­

    After the preliminaries and semifinals were over, the list of the top ten students was out. Leng Ruoxue, Ye Chen, Feng Moran, Mu Li, Feng Da, and Lin Yuan were all on the list. The other four were Huo Qing, Xiao Ye, and Pang Sen from the Lunar Shadow Academy and Di Fei from the Flying Bird Academy. Leng Ruoxue was luckier because she had directly advanced to the semifinals on the second day of the preliminaries.

    ¡°Tell me, what did you do?¡± Ximen Ya walked to Leng Ruoxue and said with a face full of anger.?<i>How can this hateful woman be so lucky? I am Northern Frost¡¯s most favored princess. This luck should be mine.</i>

    Leng Ruoxue looked at Ximen Ya as though she was looking at an idiot and then said to Ye Chen and the others, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Stop right there! How dare you!¡± Ximen Ya¡¯s beautiful face looked a little ferocious because of her anger.?<i>How dare these people ignore me. They must be tired of living!</i>

    Unfortunately, Leng Ruoxue and the others ignored her no matter how she shouted from behind.

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s actually a day when our princess is ignored!¡± Shui Xinran walked over from afar and said mockingly. She was very happy to see Ximen Ya being ignored. She hated this arrogant and self-righteous princess even more than she hated Leng Ruoxue.?<i>Hmph! How dare shepete with me for my Big Brother Qing. She¡¯s really overestimating herself.</i>

    ¡°Shui Xinran, with Leng Ruoxue around, can you still be the number one beauty?¡± Ximen Ya retaliated, unwilling to be outdone. For a woman who cared so much about her appearance, the blow of the sudden appearance of a woman more beautiful than herself was absolutely unbearable. This was also one of the main reasons why she hated Shui Xinran and Leng Ruoxue. As for the other main reason, of course it was men.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Even if I can¡¯t be the number one beauty, my rank will still be ahead of yours,¡± Shui Xinran said through clenched teeth.?<i>Damn woman!</i>

    ¡°Are you done bickering?¡± Huo Qing walked over with a stern face.

    ¡°Big Brother Qing!¡±

    After seeing Huo Qing, the two mutually hostile women immediately became well-behaved.

    ¡°Hmph! What a disgrace!¡± Huo Qing said coldly and left without looking back.

    ¡°Big Brother Qing, wait for me!¡± the two women said in unison. They red at each other as they spoke and then chased after Huo Qing.

    ¡­

    After the semifinals, there would be two days to rest. Because thepetition was almost over, the students of the other academies had basically returned to their academies except for the top ten academies. Only one elder from each academy stayed behind as the representative to watch thepetition.

    After returning to the Elegant Lagoon Pavilion, Leng Ruoxue and the others returned to their rooms to rest. Many families had wanted to see them during this period, but she had asked Elder Qiu to stop them. Moreover, there were regtions during the Academy Competition that the various prominent families were not allowed to harass the students and affect thepetition. It was precisely because of this rigid rule that these families became much more well-behaved, but there were also some who didn¡¯t abide by the rule.

    The first thing Leng Ruoxue did after returning to her room was to have a good night¡¯s sleep. After waking up, she went to the restaurant downstairs to have breakfast. She had just started to order when Ye Chen and Big Brother Feng came down together.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, we thought you were still asleep,¡± Feng Moran said. They were already used to Xue¡¯er¡¯s hobby of sleeping.

    ¡°I just woke up,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She actually slept all the way to the next day, and it was almost noon.

    ¡°I want the same thing she ordered.¡± Ye Chen said to the waiter.

    ¡°Me too,¡± Feng Moran said.

    ¡°Can we sit together?¡± Huo Qing and a few others walked downstairs and saw Leng Ruoxue and the other two.

    ¡°Can I say no?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little annoyed.?<i>Why are there always women at Huo Qing¡¯s side? This time, he actually brought two, Shui Xinran and Ximen Ya.</i>?These two women just happened to be very hostile to her. Eating was originally a very happy and satisfying thing, but who could still eat with such unpleasant people around!

    ¡°Young Master Huo, our table can¡¯t fit so many people,¡± Feng Moran said politely. Ordinary people would find an excuse to leave when they heard him decline so tactfully, but he obviously underestimated Huo Qing¡¯s thick skin.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just set up another table,¡± Huo Qing said nonchntly and called the innkeeper over. In fact, he didn¡¯t know why he wanted to be here. But he knew very well that Leng Ruoxue¡¯s direct refusal displeased him greatly.

    The innkeeper quickly arranged for people to arrange two tables together. Huo Qing sat opposite Leng Ruoxue, with Shui Xinran and Ximen Ya sitting on his sides. On Shui Xinran¡¯s left side was Feng Moran, and on Ximen Ya¡¯s right was Ye Chen. Ximen Ya saw the men she liked sitting on her left and right sides and was so happy that she was about to fly to the moon. But her beautiful dream was quickly broken.

    ¡°Move aside. This is my seat.¡± Feng Da brought a chair over, ced it between Ye Chen and Ximen Ya, and sat down despite the crowd.?<i>Deputy Leader Ye is our youngdy¡¯s man. How dare this woman covet him. She must be tired of living!</i>

 Chapter 103 - Do You Dare To Accept My Challenge? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 103: Do You Dare To ept My Challenge? (1)</h4>

    On another side, Lin Yuan also took a chair and ced it between Shui Xinran and Feng Moran. Shui Xinran red at Lin Yuan with dissatisfaction and moved over a little reluctantly. Lin Yuan sat down.

    ¡°Y-you barbarian, how can you be so rude?¡± Ximen Ya roared angrily and grudgingly moved toward Huo Qing.

    ¡°How can a barbarian be polite! Do you have any manners for me to see?¡± Feng Da said mockingly. This woman was still finding trouble with his youngdy yesterday, yet she had the cheek to sit down at the same table shamelessly today. That¡¯s right! The skin of aristocratic and imperial families had always been quite thick.

    ¡°Big Brother Qing!¡± Ximen Ya looked at Huo Qing aggrievedly.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others had goosebumps when they heard her calling him ¡®Big Brother Qing¡¯. Shui Xinran, on the other hand, was fuming mad.

    ¡°Do you think you have the right to call him Big Brother Qing?¡± Shui Xinran said with jealousy.?<i>This bitch actually dares to seduce my man in front of me. She must be tired of living.</i>

    ¡°Big Brother Qing, this barbarian bullied me. You have to help me.¡± Ximen Ya ignored Shui Xinran and acted coquettishly.?<i>Big Brother Qing will give me face in public, won¡¯t he?</i>

    ¡°How do you want me to help you, Princess?¡± There was no emotion on his handsome face, and his tone was light.

    ¡°Big Brother Qing, you just have to help me teach him a lesson.¡± Ximen Ya wasn¡¯t stupid. She knew that if her request was too much, Huo Qing wouldn¡¯t bother with her at all. Moreover, private fights were not allowed during the Academy Competition.

    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t you know the rules during thepetition?¡± Huo Qing frowned.?<i>Is this princess treating me like a goon? I¡¯m not apdog following her around!</i>

    ¡°I just want my Big Brother Qing to teach him a lesson for me. This isn¡¯t a fight!¡± Ximen Ya said coquettishly.

    ¡°Go away! Big Brother Qing won¡¯t meddle in your affairs!¡± Shui Xinran roared furiously.

    <i>Click!</i>?Leng Ruoxue put down her chopsticks, and her beautiful eyes nced at them indifferently.

    The sudden sound stunned Shui Xinran and Ximen Ya, but they quickly reacted.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± the two roared in unison.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a ce for you to be jealous of each other. Don¡¯t affect my mood when I eat!

    ¡°Not just anyone can touch my people!¡± Leng Ruoxue warned as she looked at Huo Qing.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, they were too rude,¡± Huo Qing quickly mediated. He didn¡¯t want to anger them, but what he didn¡¯t know was that he had actually already angered Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Young Master Huo, it¡¯s better if we remain strangers from now on,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without giving him any face. She really didn¡¯t want to be like in her previous life¡ªbeing hypocritical with people she didn¡¯t like. In this life, she only wanted to live freely and do whatever she wanted to do. It was enough to protect herself and the people she cared about. As for those aristocratic families, imperial families, and the like, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with them. But she knew very well that if she wanted to live the life she wanted without any qualms, she had to be stronger than anyone else. Otherwise, everything would be empty talk.

    Before participating in this Academy Competition, she had already expected what she would have to face. It was impossible for her to keep a low profile like before since she had be famous from thepetition. Since it was destined that she could not keep a low profile, she could only be arrogant, and there was a price to pay for daring to have any ideas about her!

    Upon hearing this, Huo Qing was stunned for a moment. But he soon recovered and smiled. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±

    To be honest, Huo Qing really didn¡¯t know what provoked her to dislike him so much. The feeling of being hated by a woman really made him a little ufortable.

    ¡°As long as you really want something, there¡¯s nothing impossible,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. Then she stood up and walked upstairs.

    Seeing this, Ye Chen and the others hurriedly left as well.

    ¡°Big Brother Qing, this woman is too much. Who does she think she is?¡± Ximen Ya tried to get into Huo Qing¡¯s good books with a fawning expression while hating Leng Ruoxue to the core.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Big Brother Qing, Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t leave you with any dignity. She¡¯s really too much,¡± Shui Xinran said against themon enemy.

    ¡°When did your rtionship be so good?¡± Huo Qing stood up and walked out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t follow me!¡± His cold voice drifted over just as Shui Xinran and Ximen Ya stood up from their chairs and were about to follow behind him.

    ¡­

    Leng Ruoxue and the others went straight to the reception room upstairs.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ll get someone to deliver some food!¡± Ye Chen said. He hadn¡¯t eaten well downstairs just now. He and those people had littlemon ground and couldn¡¯t get along. How could he have an appetite eating with people he hated?

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She hadn¡¯t eaten well either.

    ¡°I¡¯ll order,¡± Feng Da said quickly.

    Feng Da called for food, and the group began eating in the reception room.

    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you have lunch?¡± Elder Qiu and Leng Qingtian walked in together.

    ¡°We weren¡¯t full.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, Elder Qiu, have you eaten?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked them.

    ¡°We¡¯ve eaten. Oh, by the way, Xue¡¯er, the imperial pce sent a message asking you guys, Elder Qiu, and me to attend the banquet,¡± Leng Qingtian said.

    ¡°A banquet? Not interested.¡± She would rather sleep in her room.

    ¡°Lass, the banquet was approved by the Lunar Shadow Academy, so it¡¯s not good to miss it. It¡¯s almost a tradition now,¡± Elder Qiu exined. Every time thepetition approached the end, the imperial family would invite some students who performed excellently in the Academy Competition and their elders to the imperial pce for a banquet. In addition, some top families would also send invitations. But since thepetition had not ended, it was up to the organizers whether or not they could go.

    ¡°Does that mean I have to attend?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little annoyed. She hated these hypocritical social interactions now, perhaps because she had had too many social engagements in her previous life.

    ¡°Yes. We will offend a lot of people if we don¡¯t attend,¡± Elder Qiu said. In fact, he didn¡¯t like going either, but he had to.

    ¡°When?¡±

    ¡°Tonight. The pce will send a carriage to pick us up.¡±

 Chapter 104 - Do You Dare To Accept My Challenge? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 104: Do You Dare To ept My Challenge? (2)</h4>

    ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Ruoxue answered lightly, obviously not in a good mood.

    After eating, Leng Ruoxue returned to her room and entered the Heaven and Earth Bracelet.

    ¡°Big Sister.¡± Qing Jue appeared in front of her.

    ¡°Qing Jue, where are those little fellows?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little curious. If they knew that she came in, they would have pounced on her immediately. Why didn¡¯t theye today?

    ¡°I locked them up for cultivation. They only know how to y all day. When can they grow up?!¡± Qing Jue said disgruntledly.

    ¡°Well done. Those little fellows are a little too naughty,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised while gently pinching Qing Jue¡¯s beautiful little face.

    ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re taking advantage of me again!¡± Qing Jue pouted his red lips as heined, but a hint of affection shed across his eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°How could I? You little thing, what¡¯s there to take advantage of?¡± Leng Ruoxue defended herself with a few ck lines hanging on her forehead.

    ¡°Big Sister always likes to touch me. Wouldn¡¯t that be considered taking advantage of me?¡± A cunning look shed past Qing Jue¡¯s eyes, and the word ¡®wronged¡¯ was written all over his pink face.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little embarrassed, and she immediately left the Heaven and Earth Bracelet after taking some items.

    After leaving the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, Leng Ruoxue went straight to her brother¡¯s room and knocked on the door gently.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Leng Ruohan opened the door and weed his sister into the room.

    ¡°Big Brother, we are going to the pce tonight. Are youing with us?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Big Brother didn¡¯t receive an invitation. Of course I can¡¯t go,¡± Leng Ruohan said indifferently.

    ¡°Big Brother, of course you can go if you want to. Let¡¯s see who would dare to stop you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said domineeringly. She would be worried if her brother stayed in the inn.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Big Brother doesn¡¯t want to go,¡± Leng Ruohan said. He wasn¡¯t interested in boring social gatherings.

    ¡°Then Big Brother should y in the Heaven and Earth Bracelet!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested.

    ¡°Okay. I happen to miss Big White and his family,¡± Leng Ruohan said understandingly, knowing that his sister was worried about his safety.

    After exiting Leng Ruohan¡¯s room, Leng Ruoxue went to look for Ye Chen.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s take a walk around the streets!¡± Ye Chen said after seeing her.

    ¡°Okay, this is for you.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed him the armor she had refined.

    Ye Chen happily epted it. After binding it with a drop of blood, he held it in his hand and looked at it over and over again. Not only was the style of his armor different from Leng Ruohan¡¯s, but the color was also different. Leng Ruohan¡¯s was white, while his was ck. He might have wanted Leng Ruohan¡¯s previously, but it was obvious that he preferred his own.

    After he felt that he had looked over it enough, he hurriedly put the armor on and looked at Leng Ruoxue expectantly. ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°Not bad. It suits you very well.¡± Leng Ruoxue knew that this armor was very suitable for this freak.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wear it from now on,¡± Ye Chen said with satisfaction. The armor Xue¡¯er made looked like ordinary clothes, and no one would be able to tell that it was battle armor.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ye Chen held Leng Ruoxue¡¯s soft hand, and the two of them walked out of the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion. This was the first time he held Xue¡¯er¡¯s hand openly, and she didn¡¯t refuse. His rtionship with her had finally taken another step.

    The two of them walked around the streets for a while. But there were too many people on the streets, and they would be surrounded and looked at wherever they went. They had no choice but to return to the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion. s! This was the price of fame!

    ¡­

    At night, the imperial pce sent a carriage to pick them up from the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion. After the people from three academies got into the carriage, they found that Pang Sen and others from the Lunar Shadow Academy were already inside.

    The carriage was very luxurious and spacious, so it didn¡¯t feel crowded even though there were more than ten people in it. The four academies each sat in one corner, ignoring each other. Leng Ruoxue leanedfortably against Ye Chen and closed her eyes to take a nap. No one spoke on the way to the imperial pce, so the carriage appeared abnormally dull.

    However, Ye Chen was quite happy along the way because Xue¡¯er was leaning on him. He took the opportunity to pull her into his arms and took advantage of her openly without any qualms.?<i>Hehe!</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, we¡¯ve arrived at the pce.¡± Ye Chen was a little regretful.?<i>Why did we arrive so soon?</i>

    Everyone alighted from the carriage one by one. The imperial pce was grand and majestic, but it was not very attractive to them. Most of them came from aristocratic families, so it was nothing spectacr to them.

    ¡°Esteemed guests, please follow me.¡± A young eunuch walked to them, bowed respectfully, and then led the way.

    After walking for about ten minutes, they arrived at the banquet hall. The young eunuch led them to the prearranged seats and left.

    The Heavenly Phoenix Academy only won second ce in the previous Academy Competition. Although thepetition this time was very eye-catching, thepetition, especially the most important individualpetition, was not over yet, so their seats were still arranged ording to the previous cing.

    The Rising Dragon College was at the front, followed by the Heavenly Phoenix Academy, Lunar Shadow Academy, and Flying Bird Academy. Seated opposite them were various aristocratic families.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, didn¡¯t you say that only the students with excellent performance in the Academy Competition and their elders would be invited?¡± After sitting down, Leng Ruoxue looked at Elder Qiu with a questioning gaze. There seemed to be people from the top ten academies other than the four academies.

    ¡°They¡¯re no longer in thepetition. The imperial pce must have sent them an invitation individually,¡± Elder Qiu guessed. It was not like this had never happened before.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly, closed her eyes again, and leaned against Ye Chen as if no one was here.

    ¡°How shameless! How dare she lean on a man in public!¡± Ximen Ya whispered in jealousy.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid no one wants you to lean on him!¡± Feng Da said mockingly while looking at this princess who liked to cause trouble for his youngdy.

    Losing control of herself from anger, Ximen Ya immediately stood up and ordered, ¡°You¡­ How dare you! Guards, drag this lowlymoner out!¡±

 Chapter 105 - Do You Dare To Accept My Challenge? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 105: Do You Dare To ept My Challenge? (3)</h4>

    ¡°Princess, calm down. Although you are a princess, this seems to be the Southern Dusk Empire!¡± Feng Da reminded her kindly.?<i>Why do these princesses like to call others lowlymoners? Are they the only ones with noble backgrounds? How ignorant!</i>

    ¡°Sit down. Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself,¡± the elder from the Rising Dragon Academy roared with displeasure on his face.

    Ximen Ya didn¡¯t dare to say anything else and sat down obediently.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, I¡¯m so sorry. She is young and insensible. Please don¡¯t take what she says to heart!¡±

    ¡°Elder Wang, it¡¯s fine. But you¡¯d better keep an eye on her. Thatss won¡¯t leave any face for anyone if provoked,¡± Elder Qiu said softly to Elder Wang.

    Elder Wang looked at Leng Ruoxue, who was pretending to be sleeping, and then at the students of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy. Then he looked at the students of his academy.?<i>s! Why is the difference so big!</i>?Their Rising Dragon Academy was the number one academy on the Ling Feng Continent, but no matter how he looked at it now, he felt that the only good students in their academy seemed to be Huo Qing and Ye Xiao. He really didn¡¯t know what kind of dogshit luck the Heavenly Phoenix Academy had! He was so envious!

    Elder Wang¡¯s envious gaze almost made Elder Qiu¡¯s tail curl up, if he had one.

    ¡°His Majesty the Emperor has arrived!¡±

    ¡°Her Majesty the Empress has arrived!¡±

    The emperor and empress walked in together surrounded by members of the imperial family. Everyone stood up to greet the emperor and empress except for a few top families and the major academies who just nodded.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. You are all my guests today. Please have a seat,¡± the emperor said amiably and cordially before sitting on his dragon throne. The empress sat on the shorter phoenix throne beside the emperor¡¯s dragon throne.

    ¡°Imperial Father, there are so many guests today, but some are very rude.¡± Suddenly, a discordant female voice sounded in the hall.

    ¡°Shut up! What¡¯s the asion today? Is it your turn to speak?¡± the empress rebuked in displeasure.?<i>Huangfu Yu is too unbridled. Just because the emperor dotes on her, she doesn¡¯t even care about me, the first wife. And she didn¡¯t forget to show off at such a prestigious banquet. How rude.</i>

    ¡°Imperial Mother, Yu¡¯er is telling the truth. What kind of crime should she be guilty of for looking down on the imperial family like this?¡± Huangfu Yu still spoke as she pleased, not taking the empress¡¯s words seriously at all. In any case, her imperial father loved her, and the empress wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to her, so she was very confident!

    ¡°Yu¡¯er, which guest are you talking about? There shouldn¡¯t be such an impolite guest!¡± Noble Consort Xu, who was sitting on the other side of the emperor, spoke before the emperor could.

    ¡°Yt¡¯s her!¡± Huangfu Yu¡¯s slender jade-like hand pointed at Leng Ruoxue, who was pretending to be asleep with her eyes closed. A scheming smile appeared on her beautiful face. She was just about to look for her when she came knocking on her door.

    Everyone¡¯s gazes curiously looked in the direction she was pointing, and their expressions instantly varied. Some were stunned, some were jealous, some were sympathetic, and some were gloating. But everyone was well aware of the reason for Huangfu Yu¡¯s usation. It was either that this beautiful youngdy had offended this snobbish princess or Huangfu Yu was envious of her beauty and deliberately found trouble with her. Such a thing was nothing in aristocratic families.

    The empress also turned her gaze.?<i>This girl is so beautiful! She¡¯s still so breathtakingly beautiful with her eyes closed.</i>?She turned to look at Shui Xinran.?<i>s! There¡¯s noparison. She is like a phoenix in the sky, while the number one beauty on the Ling Feng Continent is like a chicken in the ground.</i>

    <i>Huangfu Yu is really bing more and more promising. She¡¯s even provoking people from the Heavenly Phoenix Academy.</i>

    The three academies might not be as powerful as the Five Great Families and the imperial families of the five countries. But the status of the three academies was very transcendent on the Ling Feng Continent. Moreover, the three academies had Spiritual Supremacies, and their status was not inferior to that of the imperial families. So the imperial families of the various countries had always been polite to the three academies. Furthermore, the Heavenly Phoenix Academy had strong momentum in this Academy Competition, and it was very likely that it would take first ce. They had to be on friendly terms.

    <i>But Huangfu Yu¡­</i>?The empress turned to look at the emperor sitting on the throne. Seeing that he had no intention of stopping her, she stopped talking and waited to watch the show.

    Leng Ruoxuezily opened her beautiful eyes and looked around the hall, taking in everyone¡¯s expressions. Finally, her gazended on Huangfu Yu.?<i>Turns out it¡¯s her!</i>

    ¡°Princess, are you talking about me?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled charmingly. Her smile was so beautiful that it dumbfounded everyone.

    <i>Beautiful! Truly beautiful!</i>?The strong were respected in this world, but beautiful women were also pleasing to the eye, especially one with strength. Everyone immediately had different thoughts.

    ¡°It¡¯s you! How dare you be so impudent as to not pay respects to my imperial father! How dare you!¡± Huangfu Yu roared arrogantly.

    ¡°Am I being too impudent, or are you being too impudent? How can a princess of a country be so rude to a guest? Is this the upbringing of the imperial family of the Southern Dusk Empire?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze passed Huangfu Yu and gently swept over the emperor sitting on the throne.

    The emperor of the Southern Dusk Empire, Huangfu Zhen, felt Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze and just smiled calmly.?<i>As expected of the Leng family, their imposing manner isn¡¯t something that others canpare to,</i>?he couldn¡¯t help thinking.

    ¡°Of course you are the one being imprudent! I¡¯m a princess, and you¡¯re just a lowlymoner! How dare youpare yourself to me!¡± Huangfu Yu said proudly, her face full of arrogance and cockiness.

    ¡°So Spiritual Sovereigns are all lowlymoners in your eyes, Princess? I understand now¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly as beautiful eyes looked at everyone. Among the people present today, other than the imperial family and the important ministers of the Southern Dusk Empire, the weakest was a Spiritual Monarch.

    ¡°Spiritual Sovereigns naturally aren¡¯tmoners, but you¡¯re not a Spiritual Sovereign,¡± Huangfu Yu said nonchntly. In fact, she didn¡¯t even care about Spiritual Sovereigns. What about Spiritual Sovereigns? They still had to be her servants. There was a Spiritual Sovereign among her guards.

    ¡°Can a Great Spiritualist like you tell whether I¡¯m a Spiritual Sovereign or not?¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly. At the same time, she felt a few gazes looking at her inquisitively, as though they wanted to know her true strength.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Huangfu Yu flew into a rage out of humiliation. Without thinking, she grabbed the whip wrapped around her waist andshed it at Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face¡­

 Chapter 106 - Do You Dare To Accept My Challenge? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 106: Do You Dare To ept My Challenge? (4)</h4>

    ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± Seeing that the whip was about to hit the stunning beauty¡¯s face, everyone present couldn¡¯t help eximing¡­ Although some wanted to be the hero who saved the beauty, considering Huangfu Yu¡¯s identity¡­

    Before Leng Ruoxue could make a move, a powerful force shattered the whip in Huangfu Yu¡¯s hand. And a trace of imperceptible ck spiritual power entered Huangfu Yu¡¯s body through the hand holding the whip¡­

    Everyone was surprised because no one saw who did it.

    ¡°Who was it? Come out here for this princess now!¡± Huangfu Yu roared a little hysterically.?<i>How infuriating!</i>

    ¡°Yu¡¯er, that¡¯s enough!¡± Huangfu Zhen stopped her.

    ¡°Imperial Father!¡± Huangfu Yu cried out with displeasure.

    ¡°Yu¡¯er, quicklye back and sit down. Otherwise, go back to your chambers,¡± Huangfu Zhen said with a stern face.

    ¡°Hmph! Consider yourself lucky today!¡± Huangfu Yu red at Leng Ruoxue and then reluctantly returned to her seat. She really didn¡¯t dare to disobey her father.

    ¡°I wonder who is lucky today!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile that was not a smile. She really wanted to kill her just now. This princess would no longer be alive if Huangfu Zhen hadn¡¯t suddenly spoken. Thinking of this, she turned her beautiful eyes coldly to Huangfu Zhen. She would remember what happened today.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m so sorry. Yu¡¯er is young and insensible. Please don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Huangfu Zhen said apologetically.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a ¡®lowlymoner¡¯. How dare I make a fuss with a noble princess!¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly.?<i>Hmph! How can I not make a fuss about it? How can I let go of someone who wants to kill me?</i>

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Huangfu Zhen said awkwardly.

    ¡°Everyone, wee to the pce for today¡¯s banquet. I hope everyone will have a good time today,¡± Huangfu Zhen said courteously while raising his ss.

    After he finished speaking, maidservants began to serve the dishes one after another. And in the middle of the hall, there was a carefully arranged musical and dance performance¡­

    ¡°Miss Leng, how is today¡¯s performance?¡± Noble Consort Xu asked leisurely.?<i>Why does she look so simr? This beautiful face really makes me¡­</i>

    Leng Ruoxue was busy fighting with the delicacies in front of her. Charm, Darling, and Quill were also all let out to fight together. The maidservants serving by the side were constantly bringing food for them, and they were so tired that their legs were about to break. As for those people who wanted to exchange pleasantries and toast with her, they were all ignored. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t only her but everyone from the Heavenly Phoenix Academy as well.

    Everyone was bbergasted when they saw this scene. Did these people from the Heavenly Phoenix Academy not eat for a few days to be so hungry? On such an asion, everyone was mostly socializing and establishing connections. How could they eat and drink without caring about their appearances?!

    ¡°Miss Leng, don¡¯t you like today¡¯s performance?¡± Noble Consort Xu asked while holding back her anger.?<i>Damn it! She¡¯s actually ignoring me!</i>

    No one bothered about her¡­

    ¡°We¡¯re full. Let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone as she caressed Charm¡¯s and Darling¡¯s round tummies.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m full. Let¡¯s go back to sleep!¡± Ye Chen said as he yawned.

    ¡°Miss, we didn¡¯te for nothing today. We saved money and had a satisfying meal!¡± Feng Da said contentedly.

    ¡°Yeah. If only someone invites us every day, we could save a lot of money!¡± Lin Yuan approved.

    ¡°In the future, I think we should go and eat whenever someone invites us, and we can pack up whatever we can¡¯t eat. There are many of us, so it¡¯s better to save whenever we can. Isn¡¯t that right, Elder Qiu?¡± Even the more upright Feng Moran chimed in and finally directed the topic to Elder Qiu.

    ¡°Yes, that makes sense,¡± Elder Qiu said cooperatively while trembling a little.?<i>My little ancestors! Do you hold a grudge against the academy? How can you ruin the academy¡¯s reputation like this!</i>?Elder Qiu was so depressed that he even wanted to die, but he had no choice but to cooperate. He was alone!?<i>Boohoo¡­ Principal, I¡¯ve let you down!</i>

    After hearing what this said, everyone present even felt a little inferior.?<i>Amazing! Simply amazing!</i>

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue!¡± Noble Consort Xu screamed, not caring about her appearance. She was about to explode from anger.

    ¡°Who¡¯s shouting?¡± Leng Ruoxue dug her ears and looked at everyone suspiciously.

    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Noble Consort Xu roared.?<i>This damn girl is obviously doing it on purpose.</i>?She was so angry.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you shouting so loudly? What if you scare people? We¡¯re not deaf!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s tone was clearly disapproving.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Noble Consort Xu was so infuriated that she couldn¡¯t even speak.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, how dare you ignore my mother?¡± Huangfu Yu used her furiously.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the chefs in the imperial pce have good culinary skills. We are very satisfied with the food,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely to Huangfu Zhen, also ignoring Huangfu Yu.

    ¡°Hehe, as long as Miss Leng is satisfied,¡± Huangfu Zhen said helplessly.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue!¡± Huangfu Yu roared angrily.?<i>How dare this woman ignore me?</i>

    ¡°Your Majesty, we are satisfied, but there are still many hungry students in our academy. May we pack some and take them away with us?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked earnestly without even looking at Huangfu Yu.

    ¡°T-take away?¡± Huangfu Zhen was speechless. They really wanted to take away the food! This was the first time he heard that someone wanted to take away food when returning from a banquet in the imperial pce.

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Your Majesty!¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be ignorant.

    ¡°Feng Da, Lin Yuan, go pack with this big sister!¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at the pink-clothed maidservant who had been serving them food just now.

    ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± Feng Da and Lin Yuan answered.

    The maidservant in pink looked at them awkwardly and then looked up at the emperor. After receiving the emperor¡¯s signal, she led them to the imperial kitchen.

    ¡°Your Majesty, we have finished eating. We will take our leave first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very politely after seeing Feng Da and Lin Yuan return.

    ¡°After eating, you can stay to enjoy the song and dance!¡± Huangfu Zhen was a little speechless.?<i>So these people were only here to eat!</i>

    ¡°We are all ordinary people and don¡¯t know how to appreciate these things,¡± Leng Ruoxue said casually.

 Chapter 107 - Do You Dare To Accept My Challenge? (5)

    <h4>Chapter 107: Do You Dare To ept My Challenge? (5)</h4>

    ¡°All the more reason for you to stay. The more you watch, the better you will be able to appreciate it.¡± Noble Consort Xu forced a smile and tried to convince them to stay.?<i>The show hasn¡¯t started yet, so how can I let them leave so easily?</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s stay for a while!¡± Leng Qingtian finally spoke.

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± Leng Ruoxue acted like a well-behaved child. She wanted to see what trick this mother and daughter pair coulde up with. It just so happened that she was bored now, so she could watch the monkey show.

    Having eaten to her fill, Leng Ruoxue continued to use Ye Chen as a cushion and lean on him, with the three small and cute beasts lying in her arms. The two humans and three beasts looked so harmonious.

    Ye Chen adjusted his posture so that Xue¡¯er could lean morefortably against him. He held a bunch of grapes in his hand and fed them to Xue¡¯er one by one. He was ted that Xue¡¯er was willing to rely on him so much. His efforts during this period were finally not in vain.

    ¡°Hmph, what a slut. She¡¯s actually leaning in a man¡¯s arms in public,¡± Huangfu Yu said with some jealousy.?<i>My cousin was right.</i>

    ¡°My dear noble princess, how can this youngdy be called a slut by lying on my man? I will only be a slut if I have designs on someone else¡¯s man, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue said very contentedly while enjoying the service of the freakishly beautiful man, eating the grapes he fed to her.?<i>How did I be used to leaning on him after only a few times? What should I do? I can¡¯t let this freak know, or he will be arrogant.</i>

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Women who like to have ideas about other people¡¯s men are the most despicable.¡± Shui Xinran agreed very much as she looked at Ximen Ya. She hated that Leng Ruoxue was more beautiful than her, but she hated Ximen Ya even more.

    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Huangfu Yu roared furiously.

    ¡°Why are you so worked up, Princess? Could it be¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled and stopped speaking.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, do you dare to ept my challenge?¡± Huangfu Yu said while suppressing her anger.

    ¡°You, a Great Spiritualist, want to challenge me?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Huangfu Yu carefully from head to toe, wanting to see what was wrong with her!

    ¡°Yes,¡± Huangfu Yu said confidently.?<i>Hmph, you will regret it if you ept it. It won¡¯t be a battle between spiritualists.</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently after a while.

    ¡°You tricked me! Are you afraid?¡± Huangfu Yu looked at Leng Ruoxue mockingly, her face full of provocation.

    ¡°Who do you think you are? I¡¯m just toozy to deal with you. Do you really think you¡¯re some big shot?¡± Leng Ruoxue said very honestly. Honesty was a virtue! She originally didn¡¯t want to deal with such a clown, but the other party didn¡¯t agree.

    ¡°Yu¡¯er, since Miss Leng isn¡¯t willing to ept your challenge, why force her? I believe Miss Leng must have her own difficulties,¡± Noble Consort Xu said understandingly. But what she implied was that Leng Ruoxue was too timid and scared to ept the challenge.

    ¡°Princess, why do you want to challenge me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked indifferently. If she didn¡¯t cooperate now that the mother and daughter were provoking her together, wouldn¡¯t she be too unamodating?

    ¡°I want topete with you in beast taming,¡± Huangfu Yu said confidently. She was favored for a reason. She was already a Master Beast Trainer.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Feng Da and the others directly spat out the wine in their mouths. It was really too ¡®sensible¡¯ for this brain-dead girl topete with their youngdy in beast training.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°What? Are you scared?¡± Huangfu Yu said arrogantly. Beast training was her forte, and even her master praised her for being a rare beast trainer genius.

    ¡°Are you sure you want topete with someone who isn¡¯t a beast trainer?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked for confirmation.

    ¡°Of course. But if you¡¯re afraid, you can admit defeat now,¡± Huangfu Yu reminded cockily. She was blinded by her pride and didn¡¯t realize that her actions would cause others to despise her. In fact, she only wanted to find a reason to humiliate Leng Ruoxue, so she didn¡¯t care if Leng Ruoxue knew how to tame beasts.

    ¡°What a joke. Why should I be afraid if you aren¡¯t?¡± Leng Ruoxue was truly speechless. She thought they would have a good idea, but it was actually a beast tamingpetition. But why didn¡¯t Huangfu Zhen stop such a brainless idea? She couldn¡¯t help turning her gaze to the emperor sitting on this throne. But the expression on his face was very calm, and no one could tell what was on his mind.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Princess Huangfu Yu to be a beast trainer!¡± someone whispered to the person beside him in the hall.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it! The Southern Dusk Empire hid her too well. No wonder the emperor dotes on her so much,¡± another person echoed.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t it being too much of a bully for a beast trainer topete with someone who isn¡¯t one?¡± another person interrupted. It was a very young man who was obviously standing up for Leng Ruoxue.

    The whispers from the three of them were very soft, but many people present were experts at the Spiritual Monarch realm and above. Thus, when they heard their whispered discussions, the gazes that many shot at Huangfu Yu carried a trace of disdain. Unfortunately, the person involved didn¡¯t notice in the slightest, and she even thought that everyone was looking at her with admiration.

    ¡°Guards, bring them here.¡± As soon as Huangfu Yu finished speaking, several servants carried tworge cages into the hall.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze was immediately attracted by the spirit beasts in the cages. One of the cages had a golden python with a white horn, and the other had a ck fox that was glossy all over. These two spirit beasts were lyingzily in the cages with mocking eyes.

    ¡°Ink fox!¡±

    ¡°Charm, what¡¯s the matter? Do you know it?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked Charm in her head.

    ¡°Master, it is a purple-eyed ink fox, a rare mutated fox among purple-eyed snow foxes. Master, please save it!¡± Charm said to Leng Ruoxue excitedly in his head. He couldn¡¯t bear to see his own kind locked in that small cage.

    ¡°Beloved Master, your Darling begs you to save it.¡± Darling also begged in her head. The fox race couldn¡¯t tolerate the existence of ink foxes, but this ink fox had been captured by humans. It was really too pitiful.

 Chapter 108 - Stewing in Ones Own Juice (1)

    <h4>Chapter 108: Stewing in One¡¯s Own Juice (1)</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll think of a way,¡± Leng Ruoxue saidfortingly. How could she bear to disappoint Charm and Darling!

    ¡°What does this mean?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Huangfu Yu and pretended to be puzzled.

    ¡°We each tame one. Whoever can sessfully tame it in the shortest time wins,¡± Huangfu Yu exined. She had spent a lot of effort to borrow these two spirit beasts from the Beast Trainer Association.

    ¡°How should we split these two spirit beasts?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. The levels of these two spirit beasts were different. The fox was a level nine holy beast. As for the one-horned golden python¡­

    Leng Ruoxue carefully examined the golden python in the cage.?<i>No, this isn¡¯t a one-horned golden python.</i>?There was a single horn growing in the middle of its golden head. But the horn of a one-horned golden python was pure white, and this horn was a white jade color.?<i>This should be¡­ a one-horned golden flood dragon that is said to be extinct.</i>?One-horned golden flood dragons were the spirit beasts closest to the bloodlines of dragons. Moreover, one-horned golden flood dragons had another special skill, which was to conceal their levels.?<i>In that case, this one-horned golden flood dragon¡­</i>

    ¡°Of course we will be drawing lots. This fox is a holy beast, and that one-horned golden python is a level nine spirit beast. We will tame whichever beast we draw,¡± Huangfu Yu said in a seemingly very fair manner.

    ¡°Master, this dragon isn¡¯t a level nine spirit beast!¡± Charm reminded Leng Ruoxue with a cunning smile.

    ¡°Very fair. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s lucky.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement.

    ¡°You¡¯re the guest. I¡¯ll let you draw first.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, could I trouble you to draw the lot for me?¡± She was toozy to move.

    ¡°No problem. Big Brother Feng will definitely draw that level nine spirit beast for you,¡± Feng Moran promised. He walked directly to the box and drew a small piece of paper.

    ¡°Ink fox.¡± Feng Moran opened the paper and read the words on it in public.?<i>s! As expected, this Huangfu Yu really doesn¡¯t have good intentions!</i>

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, looks like your luck isn¡¯t good enough!¡± Huangfu Yu saidcently.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not good enough. Congrattions, Princess,¡± Leng Ruoxue said somewhat flusteredly.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin thepetition now. But the loser has to be punished,¡± Huangfu Yu said with a scheming face.

    ¡°What punishment?¡±

    ¡°The loser has to be the winner¡¯s servant. No matter what the winner wants you to do, you have to obey unconditionally,¡± Huangfu Yu said.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. But what I want to know is, if the beast taming is sessful, who will the spirit beasts belong to?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly. She didn¡¯t want to waste her efforts for others.

    ¡°They will belong to whoever sessfully tames them.¡± Huangfu Yu was sure that Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t tame a spirit beast, or else she wouldn¡¯t dare to say so.

    ¡°Princess, can you decide this? If you can¡¯t, then cancel thepetition,¡± Leng Ruoxue provoked.

    ¡°Of course I can decide!¡± Huangfu Yu roared angrily.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you are in charge. I don¡¯t want any disputes in the future. I absolutely hate trouble,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Everyone, please bear witness for Ruoxue. Princess Huangfu Yu said that the spirit beasts will belong to whoever tames them,¡± she then said to everyone in the hall.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue! What do you mean? You don¡¯t believe what this princess says!¡± Huangfu Yu hollered in disbelief.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t believe it unless you write it in ck and white,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very honestly. Good children should be honest.

    ¡°Okay, this princess will write it for you.¡± Huangfu Yu was a little unsettled.?<i>Why is Leng Ruoxue so troublesome?!</i>

    ¡°Someone, bring me a brush and paper!¡±

    After finishing writing, Huangfu Yu handed the note to a maidservant. The maidservant walked to Leng Ruoxue and handed the note to her, but Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t take it.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue! What do you want now?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I just want the princess¡¯s mother to be a witness for us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said innocently.?<i>Anyone who dared to plot against me has to be prepared to suffer the consequences. Hmph! I¡¯m not a kind little rabbit.</i>

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be your witness,¡± Noble Consort Xu said confidently.?<i>This Leng Ruoxue is obviously stalling for time. I can¡¯t allow it.</i>

    After hearing this, the maidservant hurriedly handed the note to Noble Consort Xu. She then passed it to Leng Ruoxue after the Noble Consort Xu signed her name on it.

    Leng Ruoxue took the note and read it carefully. Only after confirming that there were no mistakes did she put the note away.

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a problem now, right?¡± Huangfu Yu asked while suppressing her anger.

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    ¡°Then can we start now?¡± Huangfu Yu asked through gritted teeth. She really wanted to swallow Leng Ruoxue alive now.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin!¡± Huangfu Yu walked directly to the cage of the one-horned golden python and began to tame it.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue! Why aren¡¯t you starting?¡± Noble Consort Xu couldn¡¯t help asking.?<i>What does she want? Has she given up on her own ord?</i>?At this moment, Noble Consort Xu had countless questions in her mind.

    ¡°Princess¡¯s mother, be quiet. You will regret it if the princess turns into a fool because of your disturbance,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded lightly.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Noble Consort Xu¡¯s face turned green with anger when she heard what Leng Ruoxue said. But she really didn¡¯t dare to say another word.

    ¡°Lass, why aren¡¯t you taming the beast yet?¡± Elder Qiu asked curiously. He knew that this girl knew how to tame beasts back at Thousand Cry Mountain. Moreover, the beast she tamed was only a level five holy beast, while this one was level nine.?<i>Could thisss not be confident?</i>?Elder Qiu couldn¡¯t help letting his imagination run wild.

    ¡°Good things must wait. What¡¯s the rush?!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly, as if the beast tamingpetition had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°Old Man Qiu, don¡¯t be like a eunuch! As the saying goes, the emperor is not worried, but his eunuchs are!¡± Leng Qingtian provoked.

    ¡°Are you calling me a eunuch? You old thing, you¡¯re asking for a beating!¡± Elder Qiu roared, fuming with rage.

 Chapter 109 - Stewing In Ones Own Juice (2)

    <h4>Chapter 109: Stewing In One¡¯s Own Juice (2)</h4>

    ¡°Can you beat me?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t beat you. Wuuu¡­ You¡¯re too much of a bully.¡± Elder Qiu¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, as if he was about to cry. Unfortunately, no one cared.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, there¡¯s nothing wrong with being a eunuch. They are civil servants at least,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased.

    ¡°What is a civil servant?¡± Elder Qiu looked at Leng Ruoxue in confusion.

    ¡°Works for an emperor.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t want to be a civil servant,¡± Elder Qiu said seriously after thinking about it.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t helpughing.?<i>Elder Qiu is really too cute. Teasing him for no reason is pretty fun!</i>

    In the middle of the hall, Huangfu Yu was taming a beast. But Leng Ruoxue sat in her seat like a spectator who had nothing to do with it, and she didn¡¯t have the slightest intention to move, causing everyone present to be endlessly puzzled.?<i>Does Leng Ruoxue intend to give up directly?</i>

    ¡°Charm, go! Hook up with that ck fox for Master,¡± Leng Ruoxue said evilly to Charm, who was lying in her arms.

    <i>What do you mean by hook up?</i>?Charm¡¯s fluffy little face was full of ck lines.?<i>Master! Can you not make things sound so suggestive!</i>

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s voice was not loud, just enough for everyone present to hear clearly. They were just like Charm and had ck lines hanging on their heads.?<i>Is Leng Ruoxue nning to let her little pet beast go and hook up with the spirit beast?</i>

    Charm¡¯s transformed appearance was really too cute, so no one thought that he was strong. Many people even believed that the small snow-white fox was a pet. Letting a pet hook up with a spirit beast was a big joke in many people¡¯s hearts. If spirit beasts were so easy to hook up with, they would also let their spirit beasts hook up with them. A honey trap! Who didn¡¯t know how to do it!

    Charm jumped out of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms elegantly and walked slowly to the cage with the ink fox inside. They stared at each other for three seconds before they began speaking in the foxnguage that no one could understand.

    ¡°Purple-eyed snow fox!¡± the ink fox in the cage said softly. It noticed this fox just now, but it didn¡¯t expect that a noble king of foxes, a purple-eyed snow fox, would acknowledge a human as his master.

    ¡°Ink fox! How did you get caught by humans?¡± Charm asked curiously. Although purple-eyed snow foxes were acknowledged to be the strongest among the fox race, only they knew that mutated ink foxes with the dark attribute were the most powerful among the fox race. But the fox race felt that ck was inauspicious, so they would expel mutated ink foxes and leave them to fend for themselves whenever they appeared. s! This was also the sorrow of the ink foxes.

    ¡°Bored,¡± the ink fox in the cage said indifferently. It had lived alone for too long and was very lonely. Its kind refused to ept it, so it would rather be captured by humans. In fact, its goal was very simple. It just wanted to find a partner and some warmth. But it had yet to find a human worthy of being its master, and no human could tame it.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Erm, my master asked me to hook up with you,¡± Charm said cheekily. Ink foxes were not so easily manipted, so he had to make the ink fox do it willingly.

    The ink fox looked at Charm strangely for some time before saying, ¡°I¡¯m a male. I¡¯m not interested in the same gender.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the same gender either,¡± Charm said hurriedly with a dark face.?<i>Boohoo¡­ how embarrassing!</i>

    ¡°What I mean is that you can follow my master,¡± Charm exined.

    ¡°That girl?¡± the ink fox asked calmly.?<i>What¡¯s so special about her that even the highest-ranking purple-eyed snow fox acknowledged her as his master?</i>

    ¡°Yes, my master is the best master. You will never regret following her, nor will you be alone anymore,¡± Charm said with a touch of sympathy. Mutated ink foxes had not appeared in the fox race for a long time, but he had been very interested in ink foxes since he was young and had once specially studied their mentality. Therefore, he knew that ink foxes were all lonely, but at the same time, ink foxes had the innate pride of purple-eyed snow foxes.

    The ink fox looked at Leng Ruoxue, then at Charm, and fell into deep thought¡­

    ¡°Will Charm seed?¡± Ye Chen asked curiously. The ink fox had been coldly treated since he was young, so it wouldn¡¯t be easy to move him.

    ¡°I have confidence in Charm,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Charm and Darling hadmunicated about the ink fox in her head just now, so she felt sympathy for the ink fox. To be honest, she wasn¡¯t apassionate person. She might not feel this way if it was a human, but¡­?<i>s! I just can¡¯t stand seeing cute little animals being treated like this.</i>

    Seeing the ink fox still pondering, Charm didn¡¯t bother him. He waited quietly by the side for his decision while watching Huangfu Yu tame the other beast.?<i>Hmph! Daring to scheme against Master, she will be lucky if she merely dies.</i>

    ¡°I agree to acknowledge her as my master,¡± the ink fox said slowly after pondering for a long time. He hoped that he wouldn¡¯t regret his decision. His request was simple¡ªhe just wanted to feel a trace of warmth.

    ¡°You won¡¯t regret it,¡± Charm said firmly. The ink fox could experience the rest for himself.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you open the cage.¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± the ink fox said and immediately broke out of the cage. An ordinary cage for holy beasts like this was nothing to him. If it wasn¡¯t because he was toozy to leave, it would have been impossible to trap him. After getting out, the ink fox nced at the one-horned golden flood dragon and then walked toward Leng Ruoxue with Charm.

    Most of the people present looked at this unbelievable scene with their mouths agape.?<i>T-the hook-up actually seeded.</i>?<i>Can I also get my spirit beast to deploy honey traps in the future as well?</i>?Everyone¡¯s thoughts became lively at that moment.

    The ink fox, who had transformed into a little fox, walked to Leng Ruoxue and said, ¡°I am willing to acknowledge you as my master.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and happily hugged the cute little ck fox in her arms.?<i>Why are spirit beasts all so cute in their transformed state? They¡¯re simply irresistible!</i>

    The ink fox, who was in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, felt ufortable all over and also a little shy. Fortunately, he was ck and had fluffy fur to protect himself. Otherwise, others would definitely notice that his face was red.

 Chapter 110 - Stewing In Ones Own Juice (3)

    <h4>Chapter 110: Stewing In One¡¯s Own Juice (3)</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy! My beloved master is easy to get along with,¡± Darling said understandingly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not shy,¡± the exposed ink fox roared in anger.?<i>How could I be shy? I¡¯ve been an adult for hundreds of years.</i>

    Leng Ruoxue caressed the ck fur of the fox to calm him down.?<i>s! What an awkward little fox.</i>

    ¡°I¡¯ll name you Dazzle!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± the ink fox said, even though he hadn¡¯t officially acknowledged her as his master yet.

    ¡°You can acknowledge me as your master after we leave this ce!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Dazzle nodded.?<i>Perhaps I really won¡¯t regret this decision.</i>

    ¡°Master, that golden flood dragon¡­¡± Dazzle opened his mouth, seemingly wanting to say something.

    ¡°What about it?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Dazzle in confusion. Although flood dragons had the bloodlines of dragons, they were cold-blooded like snakes, and she had never liked snakes.

    As the human and beast chatted, abnormalities began to appear in the center of the hall that had been silent all along. Amid everyone¡¯s exmations, Leng Ruoxue raised her head to look at Huangfu Yu.

    At this moment, Huangfu Yu had an extremely painful expression on her face, and her forehead was covered in sweat as her countenance became paler and paler. This was obviously a sign of bacsh. Huangfu Yu¡¯s life would be over unless someone could tame this flood dragon. But even if someone were to tame the golden flood dragon now, although Huangfu Yu¡¯s life could be saved, she would still be a fool.

    As for the golden flood dragon in the cage, it was still very calm, as if this had nothing to do with it.?<i>This flood dragon is quite interesting</i>, Leng Ruoxue thought while looking at the situation in front of her.

    ¡°When do you intend to make a move?¡± Ye Chen asked in a low voice.?<i>Xue¡¯er won¡¯t just watch Huangfu Yu lose her life, right?</i>

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s enjoy the show first.¡± Of course she would help, but not now!

    ¡°Guards! Guards! Go to the Beast Trainer Association to look for Master Sui!¡± Disregarding her manners, Noble Consort Xu hurriedly stood up and yelled when she realized that something was amiss.

    ¡°Reporting to Noble Consort, we have already sent people to invite Master Sui. But he doesn¡¯t seem to be in Lunar Capital recently,¡± a eunuch said cautiously.

    ¡°What? Hurry up and look for him. You must find him,¡± Noble Consort Xu said anxiously.

    ¡°My dear consort, please calm down. I have sent someone to invite him over,¡± Huangfu Zhenforted.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you must think of a way to save our precious daughter!¡± Noble Consort Xu said with tears in her eyes. No man could bear to refuse such an appearance.

    ¡°Sister, His Majesty will definitely think of a way. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± The empress tried to console her, but her gaze turned to Leng Ruoxue.?<i>s, if anything really happens to Huangfu Yu, Noble Consort Xu will definitely me her.</i>

    ¡°You¡­ It must be you! What did you do? You must have harmed my Yu¡¯er!¡± Suddenly, Noble Consort Xu pointed at Leng Ruoxue as if she had gone mad. The hatred in her eyes made it seem as though she wanted to skin Leng Ruoxue alive.

    ¡°Am I the one who wanted topete? Or am I the one who provided this spirit beast?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Noble Consort Xu mockingly.

    ¡°Then you must have done something?¡± Noble Consort Xu insisted.

    ¡°What a joke. Everyone can vouch that this youngdy didn¡¯t even stand up. How could I have tampered with it? Why don¡¯t you show me how to tamper with it?¡±?<i>Is this woman crazy?</i>?Leng Ruoxue was really speechless. She originally wanted Huangfu Yu to suffer less, but now¡­?<i>Hmph, I¡¯ve changed my mind.</i>

    ¡°Your Majesty, quickly get someone to arrest Leng Ruoxue. She must have harmed Yu¡¯er,¡± Noble Consort Xue¡¯er requested Huangfu Zhen.

    ¡°Ah, my beloved consort! I know you¡¯re worried about Yu¡¯er, but you have to calm down. There are so many people watching. Miss Leng really didn¡¯t have the chance to do anything,¡± Huangfu Zhenforted impatiently. If he really arrested Leng Ruoxue, Leng Qingtian would definitely fight him.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Beloved Consort, why don¡¯t you go back to your pce to rest first?¡± Huangfu Zhen signaled the eunuch beside him with his eyes, and the eunuch half supported and half carried Noble Consort Xu away.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m so sorry! I hope you can understand a mother¡¯s love for her daughter,¡± the emperor said with an apologetic face.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.?<i>Of course not!</i>

    Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to the golden flood dragon in the cage.?<i>This flood dragon is quite interesting. It¡¯s actually ying with Huangfu Yu. Otherwise, she would have probably died a long time ago with that little amount of mental strength she has. Hehe, I will ept this flood dragon just because of its devious nature.</i>

    ¡°Your Majesty, Master Wu is here.¡± A guard walked in and reported.

    ¡°Quick, please,¡± Huangfu Zhen hurriedly said with an anxious expression on his face.

    A middle-aged man in his fifties walked into the hall.

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± The middle-aged man bowed slightly.

    ¡°Master Wu, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Please save Yu¡¯er,¡± Huangfu Zhen quickly said. Master Wu was the vice president of the Beast Trainer Association, so he should have a way.

    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t panic. Let me take a look.¡± Master Wu approached and observed carefully.

    ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s nothing I can do,¡± Master Wu said after looking at it for a while. He was not a fool. There could only be one possibility if even a Master Beast Trainer could not tame this spirit beast¡ªthey were all mistaken. He would definitely not take the risk since he couldn¡¯t determine the level of the golden python. It wouldn¡¯t be worth losing his life for someone unrted to him.

    ¡°What should we do? Master Wu, is Master Sui back?¡± the empress asked worriedly.

    ¡°Senior Brother went to the Illusionary Forest and won¡¯t be back anytime soon.¡± Master Wu¡¯s wordspletely dashed their hopes.

    ¡°Elder Wang, do you think we can invite the genius beast trainer from your academy to try?¡± Huangfu Zhen probed.

    ¡°Your Majesty, how can others tame something that even Master Wu isn¡¯t confident about?¡± Elder Wang declined implicitly.?<i>Isn¡¯t it enough for your daughter to be a fool? Do you want to turn the genius of our academy into one as well?</i>

    ¡°Erm¡­¡± Huangfu Zhen couldn¡¯t force Elder Wang after hearing what he said.

 Chapter 111 - Stewing In Ones Own Juice (4)

    <h4>Chapter 111: Stewing In One¡¯s Own Juice (4)</h4>

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let my beast try?!¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said when she saw that it was about time.

    ¡°O-okay,¡± Huangfu Zhen said happily.

    ¡°Dazzle, go and hook up with that ¡®golden python¡¯ for Master,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered indifferently.

    ¡°Master!¡± Dazzle¡¯s face was full of ck lines, and his eyes were full of hidden bitterness as he looked at his future unscrupulous master.?<i>Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m interested in that fellow. I don¡¯t want to hook up with it.</i>?But he had to listen to his master¡¯s orders.

    Dazzle mustered up his courage in front of everyone, walked to the cage enclosing the one-horned golden flood dragon, and looked resentfully at the calm flood dragon. ¡°Hey, my future master asked me to hook up with you.¡± It was also simr to Charm¡¯s opening statement earlier, and it was said in the beastnguage.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in male foxes,¡± the flood dragon replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in a male snake either,¡± Dazzle said angrily.?<i>What an ungrateful stinky snake.</i>

    ¡°You are the snake. Your whole family are snakes.¡± The one-horned golden flood dragon hated being called a snake the most.?<i>Hmph, how am I like a snake? Do snakes have scales as beautiful as mine? What a tasteless idiot.</i>

    ¡°I am a fox, and I don¡¯t have a family!¡± Dazzle roared. He was really angry.

    ¡°Charm, what are they talking about?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking when she saw the two little beasts seemingly arguing.

    ¡°They¡¯re bickering!¡± Charm¡¯s face was full of ck lines.?<i>These two fellows!</i>?He would have beaten them up if not for the fact that he didn¡¯t want to expose his strength. They really made him worry.

    ¡°Alright! I ept hooking up with you,¡± the flood dragon suddenly said after he was done arguing with Dazzle.

    ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Come with me to see Master quickly,¡± Dazzle said in amanding tone.

    ¡°What should I do with this woman?¡± the flood dragon asked disdainfully as he looked at the woman who had been blinded by her own cleverness.

    ¡°Just turn her into a fool. Don¡¯t kill her,¡± Yao said after some thought. He definitely couldn¡¯t let a woman who dared to plot against his master off easily.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The flood dragon increased the pressure on her mental strength until he was sure that Huangfu Yu was definitely a fool.

    After losing the pressure, Huangfu Yu¡¯s body copsed to the ground. The flood dragon broke open his cage like Dazzle had done, and his cold golden eyes nced indifferently at Master Wu. Then he transformed into a mini-snake as thick as a finger and crawled toward Leng Ruoxue behind Dazzle.

    Nearby, Master Wu felt a chill run down his spine from just being nced at by those cold golden eyes, but¡­

    Leng Ruoxue held the golden snake in her hand and fiddled with him. The snake¡¯s body was cold, his scales were very soft, and his entire body was golden.?<i>He looks pretty good. Oh, I can use him as a bracelet.</i>

    ¡°Erm¡­ Miss, these two spirit beasts belong to our Beast Trainer Association. I hope you can return them to their owners.¡± Master Wu summoned up his courage to say as he looked at the golden python hanging around Leng Ruoxue¡¯s snow-white wrist as a bracelet and the ck fox lying in her arms. He could see that Leng Ruoxue was definitely not easy to deal with, so he could choose not to take back that python, but he had to bring that fox back. That level nine holy beast was the treasure of their Beast Trainer Association!

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that they¡¯re yours? What evidence do you have?¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. Whatever was in her hands was hers. There was no way they could go back!

    ¡°Erm¡­¡± Master Wu was speechless. How was he going to prove it? Even if he went back and asked the people of the Beast Trainer Association to be his witnesses, she probably wouldn¡¯t admit it.

    ¡°Princess Huangfu Yu borrowed these two spirit beasts from our Beast Trainer Association,¡± Master Wu continued, unwilling to give up.

    ¡°Oh, ask the princess to testify then. The princess said that whoever tamed these two spirit beasts would be their owner. She had the power to make the decision, and everyone here can testify to it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently with an expression that screamed ¡®don¡¯t try to lie to me¡¯.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>Is this stinky girl nning to keep these spirit beasts of our association? Ask the princess to testify? The princess has already fainted. Even if she wakes up now, she¡¯s probably a fool. What¡¯s there to testify!</i>?Master Wu was so angry!

    ¡°Miss, it won¡¯t do you any good to offend our Beast Trainer Association,¡± Master Wu warned.

    ¡°Master Wu, are you threatening me? This youngdy only recognizes beasts and not humans. These two beasts are mine now, and no one can snatch them away!¡± Leng Ruoxue used the word ¡®snatch¡¯ to imply that they shouldn¡¯t bully others with their power.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The condition was agreed upon before thepetition. But you want them back now that our youngdy won thepetition. What kind of person is this! How can people from the Beast Trainer Association bully others like this!¡± Feng Da echoed cleverly.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±

    ¡°Master Wu, right? Since the princess is the one who borrowed them from you, why don¡¯t you ask the princess for them? Why are you pestering my youngdy? You¡¯re too old!¡± Lin Yuan also wanted to stir up trouble, and he even implied that Master Wu was up to no good.

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Master Wu was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak, and he turned to look at Huangfu Zhen.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Master Wu! Yu¡¯er is currently unconscious. Let¡¯s talk about it when she wakes up!¡± Huangfu Zhen said perfunctorily. He couldn¡¯t clean up this mess.

    Seeing the emperor¡¯s attitude, Master Wu was very unwilling, but there was nothing he could do. He couldn¡¯t forcefully snatch them, and even if he tried, he wouldn¡¯t be able to snatch them!

    ¡°This incident has dampened everyone¡¯s spirits, so let¡¯s end the banquet here!¡± Huangfu Zhen said.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng Qingtian said. Today¡¯s show was almost over.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others stood up and walked out of the hall. But just as they reached the imperial garden, a maidservant stopped them.

    ¡°Miss Leng, Her Majesty the Empress invites you,¡± the maidservant said respectfully.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not familiar with your empress,¡± Leng Ruoxue declined lightly.

    Just as Leng Ruoxue and the others were about to leave, a handsome youth appeared in front of them.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I am Huangfu Lian. Imperial Mother asked me to invite you over.¡± The empress had told the crown prince not to put on airs in front of Leng Ruoxue.

 Chapter 112 - Stewing In Ones Own Juice (5)

    <h4>Chapter 112: Stewing In One¡¯s Own Juice (5)</h4>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, go!¡± Leng Qingtian said. She should at least give her some face since the crown prince personally invited her.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Ye Chen said. He was worried about this crown prince.

    ¡°Grandpa, you can go back first. There¡¯s no need to wait for us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to her grandfather with a nod. Then she and the freak followed Huangfu Lian to the empress¡¯s pce, Phoenix Rite Hall.

    At the Phoenix Rite Hall.

    ¡°Imperial Mother, Miss Leng is here,¡± Huangfu Lian said to the beautiful middle-aged woman sitting in Phoenix Rite Hall.

    ¡°Wee, Ruoxue.¡± The beautiful middle-aged woman stood up and greeted her.

    ¡°Your Majesty, we don¡¯t seem to be so familiar?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking.?<i>Is this empress trying to get close to me?</i>

    ¡°Your mother and I were very good friends,¡± the empress exined with a smile. When she first saw Leng Ruoxue, she only felt that she was very beautiful and resembled an old friend. But sheter found out that she really was the daughter of the old friend.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard that my mother had a friend who is an empress,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly, not knowing why the empress called her here. When she was in the hall just now, the expression on the empress¡¯s face clearly showed that she didn¡¯t know her. But now, she was actually trying to worm her way into being close with her.

    ¡°That¡¯s normal. Very few people know that your mother and I were friends,¡± the empress said nonchntly.

    ¡°Oh, may I know why Your Majesty wanted to see Ruoxue?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked bluntly.

    ¡°I just want to remind you to be careful of Noble Consort Xu. She won¡¯t let you off,¡± the empress said with concern on her beautiful face.

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Your Majesty. Ruoxue will be careful. If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll take our leave.¡±

    ¡°Be careful on the road. I¡¯ll ask Lian¡¯er to send a carriage to see you off!¡± the empress said enthusiastically.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. We have a spirit beast.¡±

    Quill, who had been lying in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, immediately flew into the air and becamerger after hearing his master¡¯s words. After Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen sat on his back, he flew out of the imperial pce.

    ¡°Imperial Mother.¡±

    ¡°Where is His Majesty?¡±

    ¡°Imperial Father went to Huangfu Yu¡¯s chambers,¡± Huangfu Lian said.

    ¡°Lian¡¯er, let¡¯s go take a look too!¡± the empress said after some thought.

    ¡­

    ¡°Your Majesty, you have to avenge Yu¡¯er! It¡¯s all because of that slut Leng Ruoxue! Wuuu wuuu¡­¡±

    The empress and the crown prince heard Noble Consort Xu crying and talking the moment they entered Huangfu Yu¡¯s chambers.

    ¡°Beloved Consort, everyone saw what happened just now. If we cause trouble for Leng Ruoxue because of this, people will talk and criticize us. So even if we want to take revenge, we have to have a better excuse!¡± Huangfu Zhen coaxed gently, but his eyes were full of impatience.

    ¡°Your Majesty is right. Even if we want to take revenge, we have to think about it carefully. How can we just take revenge like that?¡± the empress echoed as she walked in.

    ¡°Empress is right,¡± Noble Consort Xu said obediently. But the hatred in her eyes was impossible to ignore.?<i>Leng Ruoxue, you are dead meat¡­</i>

    ¡­

    Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen soon returned to the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± Leng Ruoxue went directly into her room after saying this to the freak.

    Ye Chen stood in the corridor and looked at Xue¡¯er¡¯s closed door gloomily.

    After returning to her room, Leng Ruoxue entered the Heaven and Earth Bracelet.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Leng Ruohan hurried over when he saw his sister.

    ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t worry,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted. She knew very well what her brother was afraid of.

    ¡°Big Brother, they are my new spirit beasts.¡± Leng Ruoxue changed the topic and pointed at the two sluggish little beasts who entered with her.

    ¡°Yes, Big Brother saw it.¡± Even though he was in the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, he could see what was happening outside.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m leaving for a while,¡± Charm suddenly said. Then he picked up the fox and the flood dragon, asked Qing Jue to find a ce for them, and did what he had wanted to do in the pce.

    ¡°Big Brother, are you going out?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Everyone will be worried if they don¡¯t see me return,¡± Leng Ruohan said.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you out.¡±

    After sending her brother out, Leng Ruoxue returned to the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. But just as she entered, two crying little beasts jumped into her arms! Moreover, they looked, uh¡­ quite miserable. A lot of the soft and shiny ck fur on Dazzle¡¯s body had fallen, and a lot of it was stuck together. A few scales had fallen off the body of the golden flood dragon, and there were bloodstains all over his golden body.

    ¡°Master, Charm bullied us!¡± Dazzle was the first toin.?<i>That damn stinky snow fox is actually a divine beast. Boohoo¡­ I feel inferior. That snow fox clearly cultivated for far less time than I did, but he¡¯s already a divine beast.</i>?This was too much of a blow to an old fox who had cultivated alone for hundreds of years.

    ¡°Master, you have to uphold justice for the disadvantaged! You can¡¯t let the evil forces continue to run rampant,¡± the proud one-horned golden flood dragon said pitifully.

    A few drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead.?<i>What¡¯s going on?! I really didn¡¯t expect these two little beasts to be such funny fellows. s! It seems like my life will be very lively from now on.</i>

    ¡°Charm.¡±

    ¡°Master.¡± Charm obediently jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms andy down. His beautiful purple eyes looked triumphantly at the twoining fellows. Today, he wanted them to know who the boss here was.

    ¡°Stay here for now!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the fox and flood dragon before leaving the Heaven and Earth Bracelet with Charm and Darling in her arms.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    ¡­

    The next day, when Leng Ruoxue entered the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, she found the two little beasts lying listlessly on the ground even though their injuries had long healed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you two?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°s! Our master doesn¡¯t like us,¡± Dazzle said without even looking up. After he stayed here for a night, his inferiorityplex had already changed into an extreme inferiorityplex because he discovered that his future master had many extraordinary beasts. Even that bird was a divine beast.?<i>Boohoo¡­ divine beast! I also want to be one¡­</i>

 Chapter 113 - Stewing In Ones Own Juice (6)

    <h4>Chapter 113: Stewing In One¡¯s Own Juice (6)</h4>

    ¡°Who said that?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled.?<i>Did I say anything about not liking them?</i>

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t need to be said! Master has so many beasts, but we aren¡¯t the most powerful, so Master naturally won¡¯t have many opportunities to use us. What status will we have then?!¡± The one-horned golden flood dragon lowered his head in dejection.?<i>Wuuu wuuu¡­ I still don¡¯t have a name!</i>

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud.?<i>How can these two beasts be so cute? They can actually think of something like this.</i>

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny!¡± the bad-tempered flood dragon roared angrily and raised his head.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±?<i>Oh no, why is it Master! Oh no, oh no, it¡¯s over! Master¡¯s impression of me is probably even worse now. Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Master?¡± Dazzle also looked up upon hearing the word ¡®master¡¯.?<i>Uh, it¡¯s really Master! What did I say just now? Hide quickly!</i>

    ¡°What are you two hiding for? Come out!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the two little beasts shyly hiding behind the tree after seeing her. When she saw them yesterday, she felt that these two fellows were quite steady and mature. Why did it seem like they had been swapped out after only one night?

    ¡°Master, you¡­ you can¡¯t dislike us,¡± Dazzle said cautiously.

    ¡°Did I say I don¡¯t like you? I came here to contract with you,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.?<i>Why do these two little fellows feel so insecure!</i>

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    After hearing this, the two little beasts hurriedly ran out from behind the tree and looked at Leng Ruoxue expectantly.

    ¡°Really!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the two very unsure little fellows with some amusement. Then she reached out, hugged them in her arms, and exited the Heaven and Earth Bracelet.

    After leaving her room, Leng Ruoxue went straight to look for Freak.

    ¡°I want to go out for a while,¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly to Freak after entering his room.

    ¡°Where? I want to go too.¡± Freak¡¯s ck and shiny beautiful eyes were full of anticipation.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    After notifying her grandfather, the two of them sat on Quill and left the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion.

    ¡°Quill, go to Thousand Cry Mountain!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    After flying for about an hour, the two humans and three beasts arrived at Thousand Cry Mountain. Quill found a ce with no one around tond.

    ¡°We can establish the contracts now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the two little beasts.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The two little beasts happily started the soul contracts directly. After the contract arrays disappeared, they sessfully acknowledged their master.

    ¡°Master.¡± The two little beasts pounced directly into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and acted coquettishly.

    ¡°Golden flood dragon will be called Rise from now on! Take these two pills now.¡± After giving the flood dragon a name, Leng Ruoxue took out two green spirit pills and handed them to the two little beasts.

    ¡°Yes, Master! Eh? Such rich spiritual energy!¡± The two little beasts were surprised and couldn¡¯t wait to throw the pills into their mouths.

    A momentter, the two little beasts felt something amiss, as though they were about to advance. ¡°Master, we¡¯re going to advance.¡±

    The two little beasts screamed and quickly jumped out of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms. They found a spacious ce and restored their huge bodies in preparation to advance. Not longter, heaven and earthws descended¡­

    Even after the heaven and earthws disappeared, the two little beasts were still in a daze. They became divine beasts! They became divine beasts so easily! Ah! The two little beasts looked at each other again and again. Yes, they were really divine beasts now. This was really unbelievable. They had both cultivated for hundreds of years, but they became divine beasts in such a short time¡­

    After the two beasts advanced, the spiritual energy in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s body reached a peak. But unfortunately, she still didn¡¯t feel any signs of breaking through.

    ¡°Master.¡± After the two beasts finally believed that they had be divine beasts, they happily jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and rubbed against her. But their behavior thoroughly offended someone who suspected them of taking advantage of her!

    ¡°Are you two done?¡± The two little beasts were thrown out with a furious roar.

    ¡°Wuuu wuuu¡­ Master, he bullied us.¡± After being thrown far away, the two little beasts crawled back andined aggrievedly.

    ¡°Freak, what are you doing?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in confusion.?<i>Is Freak jealous of the two little beasts?</i>

    ¡°These two little things were taking advantage of you,¡± Freakined with tears in his eyes.?<i>Boohoo¡­ I haven¡¯t even enjoyed this benefit yet, but the spirit beasts beat me to it.</i>?At this moment, Freak felt extremely unbnced in his heart.

    ¡°Freak, aren¡¯t you thinking too much? They are just two spirit beasts,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°They are already divine beasts and can transform into humans.¡± Freak exposed the two little beasts¡¯ scheme.

    ¡°Yes. Why didn¡¯t you two transform into human form?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Erm, we are too used to being spirit beasts and didn¡¯t react for a while. Moreover, we are strongest in our beast form,¡± Dazzle exined. What he said was the truth. The two of them were really not mentally prepared at all for the advancement to divine beast. After the advancement, they were so excited that they forgot they could transform into human form. Moreover, as beasts, they could still upy the arms of their master, hehe!

    ¡°Beloved Master, your Darling also wants to advance. Wuuu wuuu¡­¡± At this moment, Darling in the Heaven and Earth Bracelet lost hisposure. The other two advanced to divine beasts, but he was still only a level eight holy beast now.?<i>Boohoo¡­ This is too much of a blow.</i>?He felt so sad and so inferior¡­

    ¡°I told you to cultivate properly time and again. Now you¡¯re anxious, huh?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to scold him.

    ¡°Beloved Master, you can¡¯t dislike your Darling¡­¡± Darling said aggrievedly. He just wanted to stay with his master. Cultivation was too boring.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dislike you. Since you want to advance, I¡¯ll get Qing Jue to find a ce for you to cultivate. Come out when you advance to level nine holy beast,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Beloved Master, you mustn¡¯t forget Darling!¡± Darling said worriedly.

 Chapter 114 - We Didnt Do Anything (1)

    <h4>Chapter 114: We Didn¡¯t Do Anything (1)</h4>

    ¡°Of course not. How could I forget my cute Darling!¡± Leng Ruoxue promised.

    ¡°Then your Darling will cultivate.¡±

    ¡°Cultivate diligently!¡±

    After arranging Darling¡¯s matter, Leng Ruoxue saw Freak looking at her with resentment. She smiled helplessly. ¡°What? Are you really jealous of the spirit beasts?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I be jealous?¡± Freak said aggrievedly.?<i>Yesterday, Xue¡¯er ignored me because of these two little beasts. Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Yes. Yes, you can.¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed. There was nothing she could do about him. Freak loved to pretend to be pitiful, and it always made her unable to steel her heart.?<i>s! Am I really going to be manipted by him? No, I have to think of a way¡­</i>

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Freak said with satisfaction.?<i>Hmph! If this little thing dared to say no, I would¡­ I would¡­ have had to run away from home!</i>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng Ruoxue said while looking at the time.

    ¡°Why are we going back so early? Let¡¯s stay for a while!¡± Freak didn¡¯t want to go back so early.

    ¡°Tomorrow is the individualpetition. We have to go back and prepare!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to prepare?¡± Freak said nonchntly. In fact, they had all discussed it today but only hid it from Xue¡¯er.

    ¡°Then why are we staying here?¡± They had just left this ce a few days ago, and there was really nothing better to do here.

    ¡°A date! We haven¡¯t been on a date for a long time,¡± Freak said pitifully.

    ¡°A date!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead dripped with sweat.?<i>What does Freak mean? Have we been on a date before? Why can¡¯t I remember?</i>

    ¡°Yes! You have to go on a date with me! You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e, so we have to go on a date!¡± Freak emphasized.

    ¡°Okay then! How do you want to go on the date?¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed.?<i>There¡¯s something wrong with Freak today!</i>

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a quiet ce!¡± Freak said suggestively.

    ¡°What do you want to do?!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at him cautiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything! I just want to find a ce where no one will disturb us!¡± Freak felt wronged.?<i>How could Xue¡¯er misunderstand me? I¡¯m such a pure child!</i>

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there no one here?¡±?<i>Where else could there be?!</i>

    ¡°But there are beasts here! Why don¡¯t you put them away?¡± Freak pointed at the two eyesores.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the two beasts not far away, who were looking at her with tears in their eyes¡­

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    After thinking about it, Leng Ruoxue got the two beasts to enter the Heaven and Earth Bracelet.?<i>s! Does this count as choosing a man over beasts?</i>

    ¡°Put Quill away too!¡± Freak continued.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Leng Ruoxue obediently got Quill to enter the bracelet as well.?<i>Freak should be satisfied now!</i>

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Seeing how cooperative Xue¡¯er was, Freak was very satisfied. His depressed mood finally improved a little.

    The two of them found a ce to sit down, but no one spoke for a while.

    ¡°Hey, when are you going to stop?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t stand being stared at so intently by Freak.

    ¡°I want to look at you forever,¡± Freak said lovingly, his bright ck eyes hiding tenderness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I can¡¯t get used to it.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart was racing.?<i>Damn it. What¡¯s wrong with me? It¡¯s not like no one has looked at me this way before. No, I have to calm down!</i>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Freak said when he saw that he had achieved his goal. He knew that he shouldn¡¯t force Xue¡¯er too much, or she would definitely resist. It was better to stop at the right time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back!¡± Leng Ruoxue said as she calmed her breathing and let Quill out.

    ¡­

    When they returned to Elegance Lagoon Pavilion, it was already past lunch time. They had some food in the restaurant downstairs and then went straight to the reception room.

    ¡°Grandpa, Elder Qiu.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re back. Where did you go?¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help asking curiously.

    ¡°We went to the Thousand Cry Mountain,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined simply.

    ¡°All done?¡± Leng Qingtian knew that Xue¡¯er had gone to the Thousand Cry Mountain for the advancement of the two little beasts.

    ¡°Done. There shouldn¡¯t be much today, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Some people from the Beast Trainer Association just came. They wanted to invite you to discuss in detail,¡± Elder Qiu said.?<i>s! This Beast Trainer Association is also big trouble.</i>

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about. I¡¯ve already contracted those two spirit beasts,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. It was impossible for her to return them even if she didn¡¯t contract them.

    ¡°Lass! The Beast Trainer Association is a tough nut to crack!¡± Elder Qiu reminded her. The people from the Beast Trainer Association were not very strong. But many powerhouses were counting on the Beast Trainer Association to tame spirit beasts for them, so they had to listen to whatever the Beast Trainer Association said. If the Beast Trainer Association used this as a condition, there would probably be many powerhouses looking for trouble with this girl.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, the Beast Trainer Association is unreasonable in this matter. Even if they want to find fault, they can¡¯t find fault with me. If they really find trouble with me, then they are bullying me, so there¡¯s no need to be afraid. I believe there are still many righteous people in the world,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°Lass, you are still too inexperienced. How can there be so many righteous people in the world? There will only be justice with strength. Which weak person will speak up for you!¡± Elder Qiu said with some concern. To put it bluntly, in this world, the strong were respected, and whoever had a harder fist was justice.

    ¡°Old Leng, why don¡¯t you persuade your granddaughter? Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± Seeing that he couldn¡¯t dissuade Leng Ruoxue, Elder Qiu had to ask Leng Qingtian for help.

    ¡°This child has grown and can longer be controlled by a guardian,¡± Leng Qingtian said indifferently. His precious granddaughter had several divine beasts, and he was a Spiritual Supremacy with a divine beast. Whoever wanted toe to their death coulde! This was something unstoppable.

    ¡°You two are really calm. Looks like I¡¯m old!¡± Elder Qiu said with emotion.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others couldn¡¯t helpughing after hearing what Elder Qiu said.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Elder Qiu roared with widened eyes.

 Chapter 115 - We Didnt Do Anything (2)

    <h4>Chapter 115: We Didn¡¯t Do Anything (2)</h4>

    ¡°Elder Qiu, do you want to break through to Spiritual Supremacy?¡± Leng Ruoxue changed the topic. She had discussed it with her grandfather and felt that she could give Elder Qiu a heavenly essence pill. The main reason was that they had been getting along well recently, and this old man was the right-hand man of Principal Lin, who was her brother¡¯s master and her grandfather¡¯s good friend.

    ¡°Of course I do. I¡¯ve wanted to break through for a long time.¡± Elder Qiu looked at Leng Qingtian with envy. He had spent as much time as Leng Qingtian at peak Spiritual Sovereign. Moreover, the difference between peak Spiritual Sovereign and Spiritual Supremacy was like the difference between heaven and earth.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, take this, and you can advance.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a white pill and handed it to Elder Qiu.

    ¡°Really? So magical?¡± Elder Qiu took the pill doubtfully and smelled it.?<i>It smells so good!</i>

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I ate this to advance,¡± Leng Qingtian said.

    After hearing this, Elder Qiu immediately threw the pill into his mouth without thinking. But soon, he felt that something was amiss.

    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m going to advance!¡± Elder Qiu hurriedly sat cross-legged on the ground.

    ¡°You damn old thing! Who asked you to eat it here?¡± Leng Qingtian roared and set up a barrier to prevent Elder Qiu from being disturbed. Then he retreated outside the reception room with Xue¡¯er and the others to guard him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Themotion caused by Elder Qiu attracted a lot of people, including people from the Rising Dragon Academy, the Flying Bird Academy, and even many families in Lunar Capital.

    ¡°Nothing. Elder Qiu is merely advancing,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently.?<i>Themotion caused by someone advancing to Spiritual Supremacy is extraordinary. It actually attracted so many people.</i>

    <i>Merely advancing.</i>?Everyone present had a few drops of cold sweat on their foreheads. If they remembered correctly, Elder Qiu should be at peak Spiritual Sovereign. Wouldn¡¯t he be a Spiritual Supremacy if he advanced? A Spiritual Supremacy! He would be one of the top powerhouses on the Ling Feng Continent. After all, there was no Spiritual Deity on the Ling Feng Continent now. They were so envious!

    About half an hourter, the heaven and earthws slowly dissipated. After a while, Elder Qiu emerged from the reception room, looking refreshed and ted.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, congrattions! Congrattions!¡± Everyone present simultaneously congratted Elder Qiu.

    ¡°Hehe! Just luck!¡± Elder Qiu said with a smile. He didn¡¯t dare to say that he advanced because Ruoxue gave him a small pill. Otherwise, Old Man Leng would eat him alive. Moreover, he was also afraid of causing Ruoxue trouble.?<i>How heaven-defying must it be to be able to advance to Spiritual Supremacy with just a pill!</i>

    ¡°That¡¯s because Elder Qiu is lucky! We don¡¯t have such luck,¡± Elder Wang said enviously. He also wanted to advance.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Hehe! Elder Wang, don¡¯t be anxious. You will have a chance too.¡± Elder Qiuforted him happily.

    After Elder Qiu exchanged pleasantries with them, these people gradually dispersed.

    After sending everyone off, Elder Qiu wiped the sweat off his head. Those people were really too enthusiastic. If he hadn¡¯t used tomorrow¡¯spetition as an excuse, they would still be reluctant to leave.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, how does it feel to be a celebrity?¡± Feng Da asked with a smile when he saw that everyone had left.

    ¡°So tiring.¡± Now he finally knew why the girl liked to keep a low profile. Not just anyone could be a celebrity.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s talk about tomorrow¡¯s matches!¡± Leng Ruoxue walked over.

    ¡°Oh, right. The finals of the individualpetition are tomorrow. Come in.¡± Elder Qiu walked into the reception room first.

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others entered the reception room and sat down, Elder Qiu specially cleared his throat before speaking.

    ¡°Lass, I won¡¯t say any words of thanks. If you need my help in the future, just let me know!¡± Qiu Chang looked at Leng Ruoxue gratefully. He really didn¡¯t know how to repay such a big favor!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°From tomorrow onward, the finals of the individualpetition will officially begin. On each match day, there will be a redraw to decide your opponents, so there is no way to know who you¡¯re facing beforehand. But each of you only has nine opponents in total, so it¡¯s best if you have some understanding of each person¡¯s characteristics before the start of the finals,¡± Elder Qiu continued very seriously and introduced the situations of the other opponents to them one by one.

    By the time Elder Qiu finished introducing the opponents, it was almost time for dinner.

    After dinner, Leng Ruoxue and the others went to bed early.

    ¡­

    Late at night, Leng Ruoxue was sleeping soundly on the bed with a little white fox sleeping soundly in her arms.

    A man in ck with a cold gaze was standing by her bedside and holding a saber in his hand. The de was cold and intimidating and contained spiritual power. And under the moonlight, the saber tip left traces of light on the bed. The man in ck raised the saber in his hand and shed at Leng Ruoxue¡­

    Suddenly, a white ray of cold light froze the man in ck into ice, and the saber in his hand fell to the ground with a ng.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Xue¡¯er?¡± Freak and the others heard the sound and rushed in.

    At this moment, Leng Ruoxue had already sat up on the bed. Her clothes were neat, and there was no sign of her sleeping at all.

    ¡°Nothing, just a fly,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. In fact, she had not been sleeping at all. She happened to be cultivating in the Heaven and Earth Bracelet just now, andter, she sensed that someone was sneaking around, so she cooperated. But she still unexpectedly rmed Freak, her grandfather, and the others.

    ¡°Charm, is he dead?¡± Ye Chen looked at the man in ck, who had frozen into ice.

    ¡°Not yet.¡± He knew what to do. How could he let this person die so easily?

    ¡°Unfreeze him! I want to interrogate him,¡± Ye Chen said.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Let me do it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.?<i>It¡¯s just thawing, isn¡¯t it? I can do it too.</i>

    ¡°Master.¡± Charm was speechless as he looked at the block of ice with pity.?<i>People who offend Master won¡¯t have a good end.</i>

 Chapter 116 - We Didnt Do Anything (3)

    <h4>Chapter 116: We Didn¡¯t Do Anything (3)</h4>

    Leng Ruoxue gathered her fire-attribute spiritual power in her hand and waved it at the block of ice. After a few minutes, it melted¡­

    The man in ck was wet and trembling non-stop. At this moment, the two spiritual powers of fire and ice were fighting in the man in ck¡¯s body, both wanting to obtain the upper hand¡­

    Leng Qingtian stepped forward and pulled down the mask on the man in ck¡¯s face. Then he was stunned¡­

    ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully after seeing her grandfather¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Leng Qingtian said quickly aftering back to his senses.?<i>How can they be so alike? But no matter how alike they are, a fake is still a fake.</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what happened?¡± Leng Ruohan hurried in.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Big Brother doesn¡¯t have to worry,¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedlyforted. She had actually startled her brother.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Leng Ruohan turned his head and saw the ck-clothed man¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t help eximing, ¡°Dad!¡±

    Leng Ruohan¡¯s address of ¡®dad¡¯ attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Big Brother, what did you call him?¡± Leng Ruoxue thought she had heard wrong. But after seeing the others¡¯ reactions, she was sure that she hadn¡¯t heard wrong.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I saw wrong, but this man resembles Dad,¡± Leng Ruohan exined.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked the man in ck, whose face was alternating between red and white. This man in ck was about 40 years old, good-looking, and indeed resembled her brother in some ways.?<i>No wonder Big Brother was mistaken. Grandpa must have thought that he was his son just now too!</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who came to take your life.¡± The man in ck looked at Leng Ruoxue with eyes full of hatred.

    ¡°You? If I¡¯m not mistaken, Noble Consort Xu sent you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty. Probably no one else other than Noble Consort Xu wouldmand an advanced Spiritual Sovereign to be an assassin. Moreover, this man resembled her father so much.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know any Noble Consort Xu,¡± the man in ck denied.

    ¡°Whether you admit it or not isn¡¯t important to me. Since Noble Consort Xu was willing to send you here, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re just an unimportant substitute for her,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some pity.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a substitute! I¡¯m not a substitute!¡± the man in ck roared furiously.

    ¡°I know no one is willing to be someone else¡¯s substitute, but you¡¯re doing it willingly. Who can you me?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to provoke him.

    ¡°I said I¡¯m not a substitute,¡± the man in ck yelled, somewhat emotionally unstable.

    ¡°Grandpa, let him go!¡± Leng Ruoxue knew that she had achieved her goal.

    ¡°Okay.¡± He believed that Xue¡¯er had her reasons for doing so.

    ¡°Leave! On ount of you looking so much like my son, I won¡¯t kill you this time. But you¡¯ll be dead next time,¡± Leng Qingtian added oil to the fire.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why didn¡¯t you kill him?¡± Leng Qingtian asked unpleasantly after the man in ck left. In his opinion, directly killing such a person would save a lot of trouble.

    ¡°Because I want to use him to restrain Noble Consort Xu and let these dogs fight each other,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined. After returning from thest banquet, she had asked her grandfather in detail about what had happened back then. Moreover, she had Feng Da investigate it and learned some rtively secret things.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you sure that person is rted to Noble Consort Xu?¡± Leng Qingtian asked while suppressing his anger.?<i>Xu Lian¡¯er really wants to haunt us!</i>

    ¡°Yes. Noble Consort Xu doesn¡¯t only have people like him by her side. It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t know of each other¡¯s existence,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She knew that there were a few people by Noble Consort Xu¡¯s side who looked a lot like her father. But if it weren¡¯t for her brother calling him ¡®dad¡¯, she wouldn¡¯t have been too sure that this person was rted to Noble Consort Xu. After all, she had no impression of the father of this body at all.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the Xu family isn¡¯t easy to deal with. We should¡­¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t intend to deal with the Xu family now. It¡¯s never toote to take revenge. It¡¯s been so many years, so we can wait.¡± Leng Ruoxue tried to calm him down. She was not an impulsive person, so she wouldn¡¯t do anything unless she was absolutely sure.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Leng Qingtian felt relieved after hearing Xue¡¯er¡¯s words.

    ¡°Grandpa, go back to your room and sleep!¡±

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯re going back. Be careful!¡± Leng Qingtian reminded her worriedly.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Leng Ruoxue saw that the others had left, but Freak had no intention of leaving.

    ¡°I want to stay behind to protect my fianc¨¦e,¡± Freak said matter-of-factly.?<i>What a great opportunity to be a hero and save the beauty! Too bad it was the fox who actually got lucky. s!</i>?He was depressed!

    ¡°I can protect myself. Go back to your room and sleep.¡± She couldn¡¯t let Freak stay in her room. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to clear her name even if she jumped into the Yellow River.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± With that, Freak took out a nket from his ring, spread it on the ground, andy directly on it. But he kept muttering in his heart,?<i>Have pity on me! The ground is very cold!</i>

    Unfortunately, he had miscalcted.

    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t chase him away, Leng Ruoxue ignored him andid on the bed in her clothes. She fell asleep in no time.

    Freak had a sleepless night listening to Xue¡¯er¡¯s sound breathing.?<i>s, the plot failed!</i>

    ¡­

    Leng Ruoxue woke up early the next morning. She turned her head and saw a resentful handsome face. His bright ck eyes seemed to be welling with tears, and there were two dark circles under his eyes¡­

    Upon seeing Freak like this, she was at a loss.?<i>What does Freak want?</i>

    When they walked out of the room, Leng Qingtian and the others, who were already waiting in the corridor, looked at them strangely and ambiguously. It made Leng Ruoxue ufortable all over.

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be mistaken. We didn¡¯t do anything!¡± She instantly felt regretful.?<i>Didn¡¯t I just reveal what I wanted to hide?</i>?She turned her head and red at Freak.

 Chapter 117 - We Didnt Do Anything (4)

    <h4>Chapter 117: We Didn¡¯t Do Anything (4)</h4>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Freak said cautiously while looking at Leng Ruoxue pitifully. He even nced at everyone with watery eyes, making it difficult for them not to feel pity. But his heart was overjoyed.?<i>Fortunately, we came outte. If we came out earlier, no one would have seen us! Hehe!</i>

    ¡°Do you still need to say it?!¡± Leng Ruoxue roared angrily. He was obviously deliberately attracting attention but also pretending to be submissive. Anyone who saw Freak like this would definitely think that she did something to him.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯ve grown up. Grandpa is very open-minded, and you two are engaged. Hehe, you don¡¯t have to be embarrassed!¡± Leng Qingtian knew that his granddaughter was shy, so he quicklyforted her. But his words only made her angrier.

    ¡°Grandpa, I told you we didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Leng Ruoxue stressed.?<i>Why doesn¡¯t Grandpa believe me? Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Yes, yes. Grandpa knows that you didn¡¯t do anything. Grandpa understands,¡± Leng Qingtian said perfunctorily.

    ¡°But Xue¡¯er, you have to be responsible for Ye Chen!¡± Leng Qingtian added.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Ye Chen nodded in agreement.?<i>She should have been responsible for me a long time ago. I¡¯m so happy that Grandpa is so sensible.</i>

    Leng Ruoxue was speechless. She directly grabbed hold of Freak¡¯s cor and dragged him back into her room. Immediately after, the room was full of banging sounds¡­

    ¡°So intense? Can Deputy Leader Ye take it?¡± Feng Da murmured curiously. The others had the same thought.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave first! Or else Xue¡¯er will be shy again when shees out,¡± Leng Qingtian said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±?<i>Hide quickly, leave, disperse!</i>

    With that, everyone quickly dispersed.

    In the room.

    <i>Hmph! Since they all think I did something, wouldn¡¯t it be such a loss if I didn¡¯t do anything?</i>?With this thought in mind, Leng Ruoxue angrily pushed him onto the bed, threw herself on top of him, and ripped open his clothes¡­

    Freak was pinned down by Xue¡¯er, and his face was full of anticipation. He kept shouting in his heart,?<i>Come on, take me!</i>?But after he waited for a long time, Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t take any further action.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er,¡± Freak called out softly, anticipating¡­

    ¡°Ah!¡± Leng Ruoxue, who had calmed down, hurriedly stood up when she saw what she was doing. Her face was burning, and her heart was thumping non-stop.?<i>Damn it! Why was I so impulsive? I almost fell for Freak¡¯s trick. But to be honest, Freak is indeed very attractive, but he¡¯s also very troublesome.</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, how can you do this to me?¡± Seeing that his n to entice her had failed again, Freak sat up reluctantly.?<i>Why is Xue¡¯er so strong-willed? How distressing!</i>

    ¡°Hurry up and fix your clothes! We should go out,¡± Leng Ruoxue said when she saw his disheveled clothes.

    ¡°You were the one who tore my clothes apart.¡± Freak looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly and casually adjusted his clothes.

    ¡°Make it look better. You can¡¯t go out like this,¡± Leng Ruoxue yelled. If Freak were to go out like this, she wouldn¡¯t be able to clear her name no matter what she said. But she didn¡¯t know yet that she could no longer clear her name now.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re bullying me!¡± Freak used seriously while adjusting his clothes.

    ¡°When did I bully you? Don¡¯t wrong me.

    ¡°Hurry up and go out! They¡¯re getting anxious from waiting,¡± Leng Ruoxue said when she saw that Freak had sorted out his clothes.

    When the two of them walked out of the room for the second time, there was no one in the corridor. ¡°Where is everyone? Did they all leave?¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯re still here!¡± At this moment, the people who had been waiting for a long time suddenly emerged from who knows where.

    ¡°Lass, let¡¯s go since you¡¯re done!¡± Elder Qiu said very considerately with a wretched smile on his face.?<i>Young people should be so passionate. Hehe, it¡¯s good to be young!</i>

    ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything!¡± they said in unison.

    ¡°Ah, yes. You didn¡¯t do anything. Let¡¯s go now!¡± Elder Qiu cleverly stopped bringing it up, lest they became shy.

    ¡­

    By the time everyone arrived at thepetition venue, it was already crowded.

    Elder Qiu brought Leng Ruoxue and the others to the main stage to draw lots.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, you¡¯re finally here. We¡¯ve been waiting for you,¡± Elder Wang of the Rising Dragon Academy said when he saw Elder Qiu.

    ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte.¡±

    ¡°Referee, can we start drawing lots now?¡± Elder Wang asked.

    ¡°Alright, everyone is here.¡± The referee took out the prepared box and ced it in front of them.

    Soon, all ten people had their opponents for the first battle.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s first opponent was Lin Yuan. Ye Chen¡¯s opponent was Ye Xiao from the Rising Dragon Academy. Feng Moran¡¯s opponent was Di Fei from the Flying Bird Academy. Huo Qing¡¯s opponent was Pang Sen from the Lunar Shadow Academy. And Feng Da¡¯s opponent was Mu Li.

    When it was time for the matches, the referees gave the order, and the battles officially began.

    In the first match of the individualpetition, Feng Da and Mu Li were the first to go on stage. After going on stage, Feng Da chose to admit defeat, and Mu Li won without even fighting.

    Leng Ruoxue and Lin Yuan were the second to go on stage. After going on stage, Lin Yuan also chose to admit defeat. This way, there were only three of the first day¡¯s five matches left.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on? Why did they admit defeat so quickly?¡± someone below the stage couldn¡¯t help whispering.

    ¡°Is this a strategy of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy?¡±

    Seeing this scene, the spectators below the stage couldn¡¯t help discussing spiritedly.

    ¡°Ye Chen versus Ye Xiao,¡± the referee announced.

    Ye Chen and Ye Xiao walked onto stage from the two sides.

    ¡°Are you from the Ye family?¡± Ye Xiao asked curiously. He had wanted to ask this question for a long time, but he hadn¡¯t had the chance.

    ¡°No,¡± Ye Chen said indifferently.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite,¡± Ye Xiao said confidently. If he were a member of the Ye family, he might have shown mercy.

 Chapter 118 - We Didnt Do Anything (5)

    <h4>Chapter 118: We Didn¡¯t Do Anything (5)</h4>

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to go easy on me.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin then!¡± Ye Xiao attacked directly, shing the sword in his hand straight at Ye Chen. He poured water-attribute spiritual power into the sword, and sword energy effused out in all directions as he attacked Ye Chen¡­

    Ye Chen calmly looked at the spiritual power rushing at him. He gently raised his hand and released dark-attribute spiritual power to entangle the water-attribute spiritual power flying at him. In mere moments, dark-attribute spiritual power absorbed the water-attribute spiritual power¡­

    ¡°What skill is this?¡± Ye Xiao looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief. His spiritual power was actually eaten.?<i>H-how is this possible?</i>

    Below the stage, Leng Ruoxue was also slightly surprised to see the means that Freak used. This should be the first time she saw Freak really make a move. In the past, he only used his fists to directly solve his opponents.

    ¡°My turn.¡± Ye Chen didn¡¯t answer him. He immediately threw a punch squarely at the handsome face of Ye Xiao. Soon, the extremely handsome young master had a bruised and swollen head. What was even more pitiful was that Ye Xiao, who had always been regarded as a genius, couldn¡¯t fight back at all¡­

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of ck lines as she looked at Freak unleashing his might on the stage.?<i>Here ites again! Freak always pretends to be pitiful in front of me, but he¡¯s full of violence in front of others. s! Two-faced!</i>

    ¡°Do you admit defeat?¡± Ye Chen asked very kindly while beating him.?<i>Bullying a member of the Ye family is so enjoyable.</i>?After hitting his face, he started hitting other ces¡­

    ¡°I admit defeat! I admit defeat! I admit defeat!¡± Ye Xiao slurred incoherently as blood kept flowing from the spot where a few teeth had fallen out¡­

    ¡°Stop!¡± the referee hurriedly shouted when he saw him admit defeat. If this continued, someone might die.

    ¡°Did I win?¡± Ye Chen looked at the referee innocently.

    ¡°You won!¡± the referee said speechlessly.?<i>What kind of person is this!</i>

    Ye Chen walked down from the stage and directly came to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I won!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I saw it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    The match between Feng Moran and Di Fei and the one Huo Qing and Pang Sen ended with Feng Moran¡¯s and Huo Qing¡¯s victories. In this way, the five matches of the first day were over.

    After thepetition ended, Leng Ruoxue and the others returned to the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion.

    ¡­

    Over the following two days, another ten individual matches were carried out. Leng Ruoxue, Ye Chen, Feng Moran, Huo Qing, and Mu Li won both their matches and were temporarily tied for first ce.

    After the first three days of the finals, there would be a two-day break.

    ¡°Hehe,ss, our academy must win the individualpetition!¡± Elder Qiu said with a smile in the reception room. The individualpetition was the most importantpetition in the Academy Competition.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, Pang Sen from the Lunar Shadow Academy lost all three of his matches. We should be on our guard against the Lunar Shadow Academy, lest they act desperately,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. Pang Sen was the only one left from the Lunar Shadow Academy, and the academy had pinned all its hopes on him.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. The Lunar Shadow Academy is notorious for its despicableness. How about this? For the next two days, all of you will stay in the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion and don¡¯t go out. Even if you must go out, don¡¯t go out alone,¡± Elder Qiu said after thinking.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others nodded. This was the best they could do for now.

    After the meeting, Leng Ruoxue returned to her room and entered the Heaven and Earth Bracelet.

    ¡°Big Sister.¡± Qing Jue appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue.

    Leng Ruoxue picked up the little toddler. ¡°Qing Jue, why don¡¯t you grow up?¡±

    ¡°I will naturally grow up when Big Sister unlocks my seal,¡± Qing Jue exined.

    ¡°Ah! Who knows how long that will take?¡± Leng Ruoxue was depressed. The Heaven Defying art had nine levels, but she hadn¡¯t even broken through the second level yet.?<i>This won¡¯t do! I need to focus on cultivation after the Academy Competition ends.</i>

    ¡°Big Sister, someone is knocking on the door,¡± Qing Jue reminded.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Ruoxue exited the Heaven and Earth Bracelet and opened the door to see Freak standing outside.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked while looking at Freak. Before she returned to her room, she had told them not to disturb her unless it was something important.

    ¡°Huangfu Lian is here. Do you want to see him?¡± Ye Chen said with some displeasure.

    ¡°Why is he here?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled, her beautiful face full of doubts.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Do you want to see him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll meet him!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    Leng Ruoxue left her room and went to the reception room with Freak. Huangfu Lian was sitting in the reception room and chatting with her grandfather.

    ¡°Miss Leng.¡± Huangfu Lian stood up when he saw her.

    ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince, please have a seat.

    ¡°What brings you here, Your Highness?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked directly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Your Highness. Just call me Huangfu Lian,¡± Huangfu Lian quickly said, not wanting Leng Ruoxue to be too distant.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t decline.

    ¡°Imperial Mother asked me toe,¡± Huangfu Lian exined.

    ¡°What did Her Majesty say?¡±

    ¡°Huangfu Yu woke up, but she has already be a fool. Imperial Mother asked me to remind you to be careful. Noble Consort Xu won¡¯t let you go.¡± Huangfu Lian exined the reason for his visit to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Thank Her Majesty for her concern on my behalf. I will be careful,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finished what I wanted to say. I will take my leave now,¡± Huangfu Lian said as he stood up. He really didn¡¯t know how to please a girl, and he felt very awkward because of what his mother had urged him before he came here.

    ¡°Grandpa, what do you think?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after seeing Huangfu Lian off.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s be more vignt these few days!¡± Leng Qingtian said after some thought. He knew very well how bad Xu Lian¡¯er was, so he couldn¡¯t let her hurt his grandchildren.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, Xue¡¯er, I think I saw the seventh prince at thepetition venue that day,¡± Leng Qingtian suddenly said after remembering.

    ¡°The seventh prince? He¡¯s here in Lunar Capital?¡± No wonder Leng Ruoxue felt that someone was watching her recently.?<i>Is it the seventh prince?</i>

 Chapter 119 - Proposing Marriage to Whom? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 119: Proposing Marriage to Whom? (1)</h4>

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry about him. He¡¯s probably here with Xu Na¡¯er,¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed after some thought.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going back to my room.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡­

    The two-day break passed quickly.

    On the morning of the fourth day of the individual finals, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at thepetition venue. After drawing lots, they sat by the edge of the stage and waited.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s opponent today was Feng Moran, and her match was the first today.

    The time for the match came quickly. After the referee gave the order, the two of them walked onto the stage.

    ¡°Referee, I admit defeat,¡± Feng Moran said to the referee as soon as the match began.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± The referee looked at Feng Moran to confirm.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright! Leng Ruoxue wins the first match today,¡± the referee announced helplessly.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, what are you doing?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked unpleasantly after they got off the stage. All four of her opponents had admitted defeat in all four of her matches.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, we are self-aware and sensible! How can we be your opponents? In that case, why waste time? Instead of doing this, it¡¯s better to preserve our strength to deal with other opponents,¡± Feng Moran exined with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss. We¡¯re all family, so there¡¯s no need to fuss over it. Uniting against the outside is the most important thing,¡± Feng Da said as he came forward.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what they said is very reasonable!¡± Freak echoed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re also nning to admit defeat?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked while looking at Freak. She had always been unclear about Freak¡¯s strength, and she really wanted to have a good fight with him.

    ¡°Yes, Xue¡¯er. You are the head of our family. How can I beat you?! You have to show me mercy!¡± Freak said ingratiatingly to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°I¡¯m the head of the family?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked while staring at Freak.

    ¡°Yes, you are definitely the head!¡±

    ¡°Then will you definitely listen to me?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly.

    ¡°Of course I will!¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t allow you to admit defeat?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Freak with unfathomable depth, a trace of cunning shing in her beautiful eyes.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, please show mercy in front of so many people. If you want to use domestic violence against me, you can beat me up when no one is around!¡± Freak looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully with a pleading face.

    ¡°¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words.?<i>This Freak is bullshitting! When did I start using domestic violence against him?</i>

    ¡°Hmph! Leng Ruoxue, you relied on your teammates admitting defeat to win so many rounds. What kind of skill is that? Big Brother Qing will definitely defeat you.¡± At this moment, Ximen Ya walked over and spoke with a face full of disdain.

    ¡°Where did this crazy womane from? So rude!¡± Leng Ruoxue nced at Ximen Ya and said indifferently.

    ¡°Damn it. Who did you say is a crazy woman?¡± Ximen Ya roared without any regard for her image.

    ¡°Calm down. Your beloved Big Brother Qing definitely doesn¡¯t like shrews. Look at Miss Shui. She¡¯s much gentler than you.¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately nced at Shui Xinran, who was staying tenderly beside Huo Qing, and showed concern for her well-being.

    Ximen Ya¡¯s schemes were far inferior to Shui Xinran¡¯s. She wouldn¡¯t be a match for Shui Xinran even if there were ten of her.

    ¡°You¡­ Hmph!¡± Ximen Ya red at Leng Ruoxue, but she looked at Ye Chen lovingly. Then she walked elegantly back to Huo Qing.

    ¡°Big Brother Qing, Ya¡¯er will cheer for you!¡±

    Ximen Ya¡¯s gentle voice sounded not far away. Leng Ruoxue felt her hair stand on end.?<i>These women are really good at acting.</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you have to cheer for me too!¡± Freak said a little arrogantly. His opponent today was Huo Qing. He would definitely beat the living daylights out of him.?<i>Hmph! Anyone who dares covet my woman deserves to die!</i>

    ¡°Yes, you must win today.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let my future wife down,¡± Freak promised.

    The next match was Huo Qing versus Ye Chen.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s my turn.¡± Freak turned and walked onto the stage.

    ¡°I won¡¯t show mercy,¡± Huo Qing said politely.

    ¡°No one wants you to show mercy,¡± Ye Chen said impatiently.?<i>There¡¯s something wrong with the people from the Rising Dragon Academy! Why do they always say such things before fighting?</i>

    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin!¡± Huo Qing didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. These students from the Heavenly Phoenix Academy were his greatest enemies this year.

    ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Ye Chen said unhappily. He had to hurry up and finish the fight so that he could apany Xue¡¯er.

    Hearing this, Huo Qing was a little angry and directly used his strongest spiritual skill, ¡®zing Cloud Mountain¡¯. An enormous mass of fire-attribute spiritual power pressed down on Ye Chen like a towering mountain¡­

    ¡°Amazing! That should be your Huo family¡¯s most powerful heavenly spiritual skill!¡± a middle-aged man said to a man of the same age beside him in the VIP seats.

    ¡°Yes, only geniuses like Qing¡¯er are qualified to learn this spiritual skill, and ordinary geniuses aren¡¯t allowed to use it,¡± the middle-aged man said with a face full of pride. Qing¡¯er was the most outstanding child of their Huo family this generation and his pride at the same time.

    ¡°That Ye Chen is also very mysterious. I wonder who will win this battle,¡± another middle-aged man said curiously.

    ¡°By the way, Brother Ye, isn¡¯t Ye Chen from your Ye family?¡± He turned to the taciturn middle-aged man in ck beside him.

    The man in ck pursed his lips tightly and said with a serious expression, ¡°He¡¯s from a side branch of our Ye family.¡±

    <i>This damn bastard from a side branch actually dared to injure my son! Moreover, his talent is higher than my son¡¯s. I can¡¯t let Ye Chen live, or he might be a threat to my son in the future.</i>?The ck-clothed man pondered in his heart and already had the desire to kill Ye Chen.

    The people in the VIP seats were harboring different thoughts. Leng Ruoxue, who was below the stage, watched as the massive fire-attribute spiritual power pressed toward Freak. She was also a little worried. She could feel the pressure of the spiritual power below the stage, not to mention Freak on the stage. She didn¡¯t know if Freak would be able to deal with it¡­ As she thought about this, her heart couldn¡¯t help clenching¡­

 Chapter 120 - Proposing Marriage to Whom? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 120: Proposing Marriage to Whom? (2)</h4>

    On the stage, Ye Chen looked at the spiritual power rushing at him and smiled nonchntly. He casually released his dark-attribute spiritual power, and the fist-sized ck spiritual power fearlessly weed the fire-attribute spiritual power that was more than a hundred timesrger than it. Soon, the fist-sized ck spiritual power was surrounded by the fire-attribute spiritual power and disappeared¡­

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this picking a losing battle? What¡¯s the point of such tiny spiritual power?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It seems like Young Master Huo will definitely win this battle.¡±

    The audience started discussing again.

    Huo Qing didn¡¯t care about the audience¡¯s discussions below the stage at all because he didn¡¯t believe that Ye Chen really only had this little trick.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you only have this little trick. If that¡¯s the case, you will disappoint me tremendously,¡± Huo Qing said with full battle intent. Finding a good opponent wasn¡¯t easy.

    ¡°You will know soon.¡±

    ¡°Eh? How did that happen?¡± someone in the audience eximed.

    The fire-attribute spiritual power on the stage became smaller and smaller, and the dark-attribute spiritual power that was supposed to be devoured slowly became stronger and stronger¡­

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Seeing this scene, everyone was speechless. On the first day of the finals, Ye Chen had used this move to defeat the young master of the Ye family. They didn¡¯t expect him to use the same move today. What kind of spiritual technique was this? How could it consume spiritual power of any attribute?

    After the tiny dark-attribute spiritual powerpleted its mission, it immediately returned to its master¡¯s side and began circling Ye Chen as if it was asking for credit for its achievement.

    Ye Chen stretched out his hand and held the dark-attribute spiritual power. After a while, the spiritual power disappeared.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn,¡± Ye Chen said lightly. Huo Qing had attacked first just now.

    As soon as Ye Chen finished speaking, a strand of ck spiritual power that was thinner than a strand of hair assaulted Huo Qing. When the strand of spiritual power reached Huo Qing, it coiled around him¡­

    Huo Qing was stunned and wanted to break free, but he couldn¡¯t do it no matter how hard he struggled. Then a fist greeted his handsome face, and even his body wasn¡¯t spared¡­

    Below the stage, Leng Ruoxue had a few drops of cold sweat hanging on her forehead.?<i>What does Freak have against them? He especially aims for the face. Ye Xiao was like this too. s! How pitiful! A stunningly beautiful man is going to have a pig¡¯s head again.</i>

    ¡°You barbarian, quickly stop! You¡¯re not allowed to beat up Big Brother Qing!¡± Watching in the audience, Shui Xinran immediately lost herposure when she saw her beloved getting beaten up. She yelled out without caring about her image.

    Ximen Ya was a little stunned to see this situation, but she was not as worked up as Shui Xinran. After all, she wasn¡¯t someone who would only marry Huo Qing. She only liked the strong, and she would marry whoever was the strongest. The mighty Ye Chen was so masculine now!

    ¡°Referee, did I win?¡± Ye Chen still looked at the referee innocently.

    ¡°Y-you won,¡± the referee said weakly. Even though Huo Qing didn¡¯t admit defeat, he obviously didn¡¯t have the strength to fight back. Moreover, the referee was certain that if he didn¡¯t announce that Ye Chen won, he would continue hitting Huo Qing.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Ye Chen thanked him politely and walked off the stage calmly.

    On the other hand, Huo Qing was carried down.

    ¡°Big Brother Ye, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Ximen Ya was the first to wee Ye Chen when she saw himing down and looked at him like a lovestruck fool.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Big Brother Ye. Get lost!¡± Ye Chen roared impatiently. Then without so much as a nce at Ximen Ya, he strode directly to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side with a fawning face.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I won. Do you have any reward for me?¡± Freak¡¯s beautiful face looked at Leng Ruoxue expectantly.

    ¡°What reward do you want?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Freak with a spurious smile.

    ¡°Kiss me!¡± Freak said shyly.

    ¡°Okay! Close your eyes.¡± Leng Ruoxue agreed generously.

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Freak was so excited!?<i>Xue¡¯er is finally going to kiss me.</i>?He closed his eyes obediently.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Done kissing!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re done?¡±?<i>Why was it so fast?! She only kissed my cheek, and it didn¡¯t feel right. It felt fluffy¡­</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you kissed me too fast. I didn¡¯t feel it,¡± Freak said with some dissatisfaction. But his gaze was somewhat suspicious as he looked at the little silver wolf in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms.?<i>When did this little thing run out?</i>

    ¡°Little Fengfeng, kiss him again!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the little silver wolf in her arms.

    ¡°Big Sister!¡± Little Fengfeng¡¯s fluffy little face was full of shyness.?<i>Wuuu wuuu¡­ Big Sister is so evil. My first kiss was actually given to a male¡­</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I was kissed by this little thing?¡± Freak asked with a look of horror as his hand kept wiping the ce where he was just kissed.

    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be confused as she looked at Freak with a puzzled face.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ I wanted you to kiss me!¡± Freak looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly with tears overflowing in his beautiful eyes, threatening to fall at any moment.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t say!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s expression was very innocent.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you now. Xue¡¯er, kiss me now!¡± Freak insisted.

    ¡°No! You said kiss you once already, and it¡¯s over now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said resolutely.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re too evil! How can you bully me like this?¡± The more he thought about it, the more aggrieved he felt. He simply turned his head and ignored Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Hey! Hey! Freak!¡± Leng Ruoxue poked his back gently.

    Who would have thought that not only did Freak ignore her, but his shoulders also kept shaking as if he was crying¡­

    <i>Is he really crying in public?</i>?Leng Ruoxue had a lot of questions.?<i>No, I can¡¯t be fooled. Freak loves to act pitiful in front of me¡­</i>

    With this in mind, Leng Ruoxue decided to ignore him, lest he took the opportunity to make another request!

    When the matches for the day ended, they returned to the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion, but Freak still ignored Leng Ruoxue¡­

    The fifth day¡­

    The sixth day¡­

    Thepetition continued as nned. But from the fourth day until the sixth day of the finals, Freak continued to ignore Leng Ruoxue¡­

 Chapter 121 - Proposing Marriage to Whom? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 121: Proposing Marriage to Whom? (3)</h4>

    Elegance Lagoon Pavilion, in the reception room of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy¡­

    ¡°Miss, haven¡¯t you made up with Deputy Leader Ye?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help asking when he walked to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side. During the past two days, the tension between Deputy Leader Ye and their youngdy had made things so tense that they didn¡¯t dare to speak loudly, and everyone was very cautious.

    ¡°He refuses to talk to me, so there¡¯s nothing I can do!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.?<i>Isn¡¯t Freak a little too petty? It¡¯s been more than two days, and he¡¯s still ignoring me.</i>

    ¡°Miss, men need to be coaxed. You are a woman, so you should give in to Deputy Leader Ye!¡± Feng Da said, thinking that he was being very fair.

    When Leng Ruoxue heard Feng Da¡¯s words, she broke out in cold sweat.?<i>What does he mean by men need to be coaxed? What does he mean by women should give in to men?</i>

    <i>Why does this sound so ufortable to me? Isn¡¯t it the opposite?! I might not have been in love in my previous life, but you shouldn¡¯t lie to me like this!</i>

    ¡°Miss, go and coax Deputy Leader Ye. He¡¯s easy to coax,¡± Feng Da continued.

    ¡°Oh, alright!¡± She couldn¡¯t continue like this. She was really not used to having Freak not sticking to her!

    Leng Ruoxue left the reception room and went straight to Freak¡¯s room.

    She knocked on the door of the room, but no one answered.

    <i>No one? I didn¡¯t hear Freak going out.</i>?Leng Ruoxue waited for a while and was about to leave when the door opened.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking when she entered the room.?<i>Freak is really too abnormal.</i>

    ¡°In a daze!¡± Freak said coldly, his eyes still a little red.

    ¡°Are you still angry? I was wrong. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed patiently.

    Freak lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Did you hear me?¡±

    Freak still didn¡¯t say anything¡­

    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to say anything, I¡¯m leaving!¡± Leng Ruoxue threatened and turned around to leave.

    She had just taken two steps when a pair of strong arms hugged her tightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go!¡± Freak said domineeringly as he hugged her even more tightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re ignoring me, but I¡¯m not allowed to leave?¡± Leng Ruoxue said deliberately, but she was overjoyed in her heart.?<i>Hmph! Freak isn¡¯t the only one who can act.</i>

    ¡°You bullied me first,¡± Freak said aggrievedly.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was about to say something when her grandfather interrupted her.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, someone from the Huo family is here.¡± Leng Qingtian knocked on Ye Chen¡¯s door.

    ¡°Okay, Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Freak, could the Huo family be here to settle scores with you?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. It would be strange if the Huo family would let Freak go after he beat up the genius young master of the Huo family to the point that his face flew all over the ce!

    ¡°Okay, then you have to protect me,¡± Ye Chen said a little arrogantly.?<i>Oh, Xue¡¯er smells so good and feels so soft!</i>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue said.?<i>There are still three rounds before the individualpetition is over. What does the Huo family want by sending someone here at this time?</i>

    ¡°Must we go?¡± Freak said reluctantly. How could he bear to leave when a beauty was in his arms??<i>Boohoo¡­ This is such a bad time.</i>?His patience for the past two days was all for this moment!

    ¡°Grandpa called us, so of course we have to go,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.?<i>Grandpa won¡¯t bother me unless it¡¯s something important.</i>

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Freak said reluctantly, but he refused to let go of Xue¡¯er. He hadn¡¯t hugged her enough yet!

    ¡°Let go!¡±?<i>How can we go out like this!</i>

    ¡°No! I haven¡¯t hugged you enough!¡± Freak said willfully.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see what¡¯s the matter first. I¡¯ll let you hug me when we¡¯re back,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed.?<i>Why does Freak behave like a child at times?</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s a promise!¡± Freak said happily.

    ¡°Yes, I said so.¡±

    After leaving the room, they went to the reception room, where an elder sent by the Huo family was waiting for her.

    ¡°Lass, this is the Huo family¡¯s first elder,¡± Elder Qiu introduced.

    ¡°Greetings, First Elder.¡± Leng Ruoxue greeted the tall and thin man, who was around 50 years old.

    ¡°Hehe, Miss Leng is too polite.¡± The Huo family¡¯s first elder looked at Leng Ruoxue with satisfaction. Leng Ruoxue was no longer the Leng Ruoxue of the past. She was no longer the hateful simpleton! Who knew how many people were thinking of her. But only their young master was worthy of such a woman with both strength and beauty.

    The Huo family¡¯s first elder thought of his mission this time. He casually nced at Ye Chen beside Leng Ruoxue and frowned slightly. Although Ye Chen was strong, he had no way topare with their young master in terms of identity and status. Therefore, he was very confident that Leng Ruoxue would definitely make the best choice after hearing his intentions.

    ¡°First Elder, what brings you here today?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked bluntly. Her time was precious, so it was better to get straight to the point.

    ¡°Hehe, Miss Leng, don¡¯t be anxious! Listen to me slowly.¡± The first elder was very calm.

    ¡°First Elder, please speak directly. We have matches the day after tomorrow!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. What she implied was that he should say it quickly and that they didn¡¯t have so much time to waste with him.

    ¡°Hehe, Miss Leng is an impatient person,¡± the first elder said with a smile, his expression very amiable.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that First Elder knows.¡± Leng Ruoxue was losing her patience with this slow first elder.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s like this. General Leng, Miss Leng, I¡¯m here today to propose marriage.¡± The first elder revealed his purpose. But his words were like a bomb that almost sted the souls of everyone present out of their bodies.

    ¡°Pro-propose marriage? To whom?¡± Leng Qingtian stammered.?<i>Am I hearing things?</i>

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s Miss Leng!¡± the first elder said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°What?¡± Freak was furious when he heard this.?<i>Does the Huo family treat me as a decoration? They actually came to propose marriage to my fianc¨¦e. They¡¯re really going too far!</i>

 Chapter 122 - Proposing Marriage to Whom? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 122: Proposing Marriage to Whom? (4)</h4>

    ¡°What are you so excited about? Let the first elder finish speaking!¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly coaxed and pulled Freak, who was so angry that he wanted to beat him up.

    <i>Alright, I¡¯ll bear with it! Let¡¯s see what else this first elder has to say.</i>?Ye Chen endured his anger and red at the first elder of the Huo family.

    ¡°Wait, First Elder, which Miss Leng?¡± Leng Qingtian was a little lost. He only had one granddaughter, and she was already engaged.

    ¡°General, you really like to crack jokes. Of course it¡¯s Miss Leng Ruoxue! Don¡¯t you only have this one granddaughter?¡± The first elder tried his best to ignore the re directed at him.

    ¡°First Elder, I¡¯m sorry! My granddaughter already has a fianc¨¦,¡± Leng Qingtian exined.

    ¡°Hehe, General Leng, Miss Leng is so outstanding, so of course you should have a better choice. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± The first elder directly ignored the fact that Leng Ruoxue had a fianc¨¦ and enticed her. He believed that no woman could refuse his proposal.

    ¡°I wonder who the better choice you are referring to is?¡± Leng Qingtian pretended to be stupid. After all, the Huo family was the biggest family on the Ling Feng Continent, so he didn¡¯t want to offend them if possible.?<i>The Huo family is too much. Who do they think they are?</i>

    ¡°Hehe, General Leng, if Miss Leng marries our young master, then she will be the future mistress of our Huo family. With such a noble identity, I believe all women will be envious of her,¡± the first elder said confidently.

    ¡°First Elder, is the young master you¡¯re talking about Huo Qing?¡± Leng Qingtian asked.

    ¡°Of course. Our Huo family only has one young master!¡± the first elder said very clearly.

    ¡°First Elder, if I remember correctly, Huo Qing should already have a fianc¨¦e!¡± Leng Qingtian said with some displeasure.?<i>This Huo family is really too much. Do they really think that their young master is in high demand?</i>

    ¡°Hehe, General Leng, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. Our patriarch said that after Miss Leng marries in, she will be of equal status with Miss Shui Xinran. They will both be the main wives. Having multiple wives isn¡¯t a big deal for men, but the status of the main wife is unshakeable,¡± the first elder assured.

    Sitting by the side, Ye Chen listened to the first elder¡¯s self-righteous words and was so angry that he really wanted to send the first elder to see his ancestors. But Xue¡¯er kept pulling him back, not letting him act rashly.?<i>Alright, I¡¯ll bear with it. Anyway, I know that Xue¡¯er definitely won¡¯t marry Huo Qing.</i>?He was still confident about this.

    ¡°First Elder, does Huo Qing know about this?¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly asked. She guessed that Huo Qing shouldn¡¯t know because he wouldn¡¯t humiliate himself with his proud nature.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Don¡¯t worry, Miss Leng. The young master will follow the patriarch¡¯s arrangements,¡± the first elder hurriedly said. He thought Leng Ruoxue was afraid that the young master was unwilling!

    <i>Huo Qing really doesn¡¯t know. Since he doesn¡¯t know about this, why did the Huo familye to propose marriage at this time?</i>?Leng Ruoxue pondered.

    ¡°First Elder, do you think marrying Huo Qing is my best choice?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly, making it impossible to guess what she was thinking.

    ¡°Of course. Marrying our young master is the dream of countless women,¡± the first elder said very proudly.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly, her beautiful face still expressionless.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re unwilling?¡± the first elder couldn¡¯t help eximing after being stunned for a moment.?<i>There¡¯s¡­ actually a woman unwilling to marry our young master. H-how is this possible?</i>?He had always been confident about their young master¡¯s charm, so he was totally unable to ept it when he heard a woman rejecting their young master.

    ¡°First Elder, do you have any questions?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked as if she was answering his doubts with as much sincerity as possible.

    ¡°Erm¡­ why aren¡¯t you willing? Our young master is the future patriarch of the Huo family and also a stunning genius. Such a man is the dream of all women.¡± The first elder really couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°This youngdy doesn¡¯t share a husband with others,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. She was obsessed about cleanliness with men, and she wouldn¡¯t ept anyone who had been tainted by others.

    ¡°B-but it¡¯s only right for a man to have multiple wives and concubines,¡± the first elder said as though it was obvious. The status of women in this world was actually not high, and most of them were just pawns of their families for marriage alliances. They had to rely on men to survive, so he was very confident that Leng Ruoxue would be very happy with the Huo family¡¯s proposal.

    But was Leng Ruoxue an ordinary woman? Of course not!

    ¡°First Elder, may I ask why it¡¯s only right for a man to have multiple wives and concubines?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some displeasure. She hated people who favored males over females the most.

    ¡°Because of the high status of men! In this world, the strong are respected, and almost all the strong are men,¡± the first elder exined.

    ¡°So, ording to what First Elder says, powerhouses with high status can have multiple wives?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled faintly.

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s only right and proper for powerhouses to do whatever they want.¡±

    ¡°What level would be considered a powerhouse?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°At least Spiritual Sovereign!¡±

    ¡°ording to First Elder¡¯s logic, I can also have multiple husbands and concubines then!¡± Leng Ruoxue said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°You are a woman. How can you have such thoughts?!¡± the first elder said very disapprovingly.?<i>The most important thing for a woman is to be virtuous. How can she have such absurd thoughts?</i>

    ¡°But it was First Elder who said that the strong are respected. Anything the strong want to do is right and proper.¡± Leng Ruoxue repeated the first elder¡¯s words.

    ¡°But¡­¡± the first elder stammered.

    ¡°Could it be that First Elder doesn¡¯t think I¡¯m a powerhouse?¡± Leng Ruoxue forcefully asked while staring at the first elder.

    ¡°B-but you¡¯re a woman!¡± the first elder said with a depressed face, unwilling to give up.

    ¡°There are differences between male and female powerhouses? First Elder, you have to change your way of thinking,¡± Leng Ruoxue said earnestly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The first elder was speechless, very speechless. But he could see that he had failed his mission this time. Leng Ruoxue would absolutely never marry their young master as long as Shui Xinran was around.?<i>s! What should I do?</i>

 Chapter 123 - The Unlucky Huo Family (1)

    <h4>Chapter 123: The Unlucky Huo Family (1)</h4>

    In fact, deep down, he felt that Leng Ruoxue was more suitable for their young master than Shui Xinran. He originally thought that while Shui Xinran¡¯s talent was mediocre, she was still the eldest youngdy of the Shui family and the number one beauty on the Ling Feng Continent. She was barely qualified to be the future mistress of the Huo family. However, not only was Shui Xinran not as strong as Leng Ruoxue, but she also paled inparison in what she had the most pride in¡ªbeauty.?<i>s! Shui Xinran isn¡¯t worthy of our young master no matter how I think about it now.</i>

    ¡°Erm¡­ Miss Leng, don¡¯t be in a hurry to decline this matter. In my opinion, you should consider it carefully. As for Shui Xinran, I have to go back and discuss it with the patriarch before we can make the final decision,¡± the first elder said without giving up. He was even sure in his heart that if it weren¡¯t for Shui Xinran, Leng Ruoxue would definitely agree to marry their young master.

    After hearing what the first elder said, Leng Ruoxue really didn¡¯t want to exin anything. It seemed that not only did the first elder not understand what she meant, but he even seemed to have misunderstood something¡­

    After sending off the Huo family¡¯s first elder, Leng Qingtian and Elder Qiu found an excuse to go back to their rooms to rest. Only Leng Ruoxue and Freak were left in therge reception room.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why didn¡¯t you let me talk just now?¡± Freak¡¯s face was full of dissatisfaction. If Xue¡¯er hadn¡¯t been pulling him back, he would have beaten someone up just now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to beat up the Huo family¡¯s first elder like how you beat up Huo Qing? That old man is merely a messenger,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Well, what you say is reasonable. Then I¡¯ll go beat up Huo Qing,¡± Freak said very seriously after thinking about it.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just beat up the Huo family¡¯s patriarch as well?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased.?<i>Why does Freak like to beat people up so much?!</i>

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to Xue¡¯er,¡± Freak said ingratiatingly. Then he turned around and walked out.

    ¡°Wait, where are you going?¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly grabbed Freak.

    ¡°Beat people up.¡±

    Hearing the sinct answer from Freak, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweat.?<i>Freak is really violent.</i>

    ¡°Damn Freak, stay still. All you know is to beat people up. Thepetition resumes the day after tomorrow. You can¡¯t beat them up now,¡± Leng Ruoxue growled.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go and beat them up after thepetition,¡± Freak said obediently.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er is so fierce! I¡¯m scared!</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think you can beat up the Huo family just because you want to?¡± Leng Ruoxue red at Freak. It was one thing to beat them up on the stage; the Huo family had to bear with it even though they were angry. But it would really not be a wise move if they provoked the Huo family off the stage. Moreover, it would give the Huo family a good reason to attack.

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Freak looked at Xue¡¯er aggrievedly.

    ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go back as soon as thepetition ends. We¡¯ll deal with those people slowly in the future!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. They were really too weak now. Improving their strength was the most important task.

    ¡°Fine!¡± Freak said reluctantly.

    ¡°Good!¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Freak¡¯s head like she was petting a pet.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Freak looked at Xue¡¯er with shining eyes and hugged her.?<i>Xue¡¯er took the initiative to touch me again. I¡¯m so happy!</i>

    ¡°Freak, let go of me!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Freak who suddenly hugged her.?<i>Damn Freak, I¡¯m suffocating from you hugging so tightly.</i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to! You said you would let me hug you.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re hugging me too tightly,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Hehe! Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s do something bad tonight!¡± Freak suggested with a devious smile as he loosened his arms.

    ¡°Where?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously with raised brows.?<i>Doing bad things! I like them!</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the Huo family has too much money to spend, so I think we should do something ¡®good¡¯ and spend some on their behalf,¡± Freak said very kindly. Since Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t want him toe openly, he shoulde secretly. After all, this marriage proposal made him feel ufortable, so he had to take revenge!

    ¡°Then let¡¯s gote at night!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Robbery and whatnot were the most enjoyable.

    ¡­

    It waste at night, and most people were sleeping soundly.

    Leng Ruoxue looked up. It was pitch-ck. She didn¡¯t expect even the heavens to take care of them. It was cloudy tonight, and such weather was the best for doing bad things.

    While everyone was sound asleep, Leng Ruoxue and Freak quietly left the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion. They sat on Quill¡¯s back and flew to the Huo family¡¯s main residence. In her armsy two small and cute foxes, one ck and one white, and a small golden ¡®snake¡¯ coiled around her wrist.

    With a face full of ck lines, Leng Ruoxue looked at Dazzle and Rise, feeling a little helpless. She didn¡¯t know if these two little fellows were bored to death, but they were so excited when they heard that they were going to do something bad! They immediately signed up to participate.

    After reaching the Huo family¡¯s main residence, Quill found a secluded ce and descended¡­

    ¡­

    About an hourter, the two humans and four beasts left the Huo residence in satisfaction.

    ¡°Freak, what was the powder you blew into Huo Yi¡¯s room?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously while sitting on Quill¡¯s back.

    ¡°Medicine!¡±

    ¡°Of course I know it¡¯s medicine. I¡¯m asking what medicine it is.¡±

    ¡°A type of medicine that can cause a man to lose a certain function¡­¡± Freak exined very ambiguously. This kind of thing shouldn¡¯t be exined too clearly. Anyway, he wouldn¡¯t let anyone who dared to have any ideas about Xue¡¯er off.

    ¡°¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless.?<i>It can¡¯t be what I think it is! Freak is too cruel!</i>

    Soon, they returned to the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion.

    ¡­

    The next day, Leng Ruoxue and the others went to the restaurant downstairs for breakfast.

    Just as she found a seat and sat down, she heard the discussion from the table beside her.

    ¡°Hey, did you hear? The Huo family was robbedst night. Not only were a lot of valuable things stolen, but a fire was also set off. I heard that at least a third of the Huo family¡¯s mansion was burned away. What a pity! The Huo family¡¯s mansion is even more luxurious and extravagant than the imperial pce of our South Dusk Empire,¡± Passerby A said with a mysterious expression.

    ¡°Your news isn¡¯t thetest. It¡¯s outdated,¡± Passerby B said disdainfully.

 Chapter 124 - The Unlucky Huo Family (2)

    <h4>Chapter 124: The Unlucky Huo Family (2)</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s thetest news?¡± Passerby A asked curiously. He just heard the news this morning. How did it be outdated so quickly?

    ¡°Thetest news is¡­¡± Passerby B looked around carefully. ¡°The Huo family¡¯s patriarch, Huo Yi, has be impotent,¡± Passerby B said very quietly.

    ¡°Ah! Is this true?¡± Passerby A couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true. The news is absolutely reliable,¡± Passerby B said solemnly.

    ¡°What a pity for his many concubines.¡± Passerby A felt great pity.

    Listening to the two people¡¯s whispered discussion, Leng Ruoxue was really speechless.?<i>Where did these two clownse from? They actually dared to talk about the Huo family¡¯s patriarch in the Huo family¡¯s territory. But how did this news spread so quickly? It seems to have spread in just one night.</i>?Thinking of this, she deliberately nced at Freak, who had a very calm expression.

    ¡­

    In the Huo family¡¯s main residence¡­

    In the main hall, Huo Yi, the Huo family¡¯s patriarch, sat in the main seat with a gloomy face. On both sides of him were sitting the elders of the Huo family.

    ¡°Elders, tell us the results of your investigation!¡± Huo Yi said coldly with a livid face.

    ¡°Patriarch, ording to my investigation, the news that you¡­ you can¡¯t perform was spread from a servant of the Xu family,¡± the elder sitting in the second row on the left said carefully.

    ¡°Xu family!¡± Huo Yi gritted his teeth and frowned. His handsome face was full of anger.?<i>How dare the Xu family provoke me? Hmph! I won¡¯t let them off.</i>

    ¡°Patriarch, there¡¯s also evidence that the theft of our treasury was done by the Xu family,¡± another elder said. He found a Xu family token on the path not far from the treasury, and that path happened to be the one people had to take to get to the treasury.

    ¡°The Xu family is really too despicable,¡± the elders said one after another. Everyone¡¯s face was extremely angry. The loss of the treasury was an enormous loss for their Huo family!

    ¡°Patriarch, Elders, don¡¯t jump to conclusions yet. What if someone framed the Xu family? Wouldn¡¯t we have fallen into their trap?¡± the first elder reminded calmly. For some reason, he felt that something was amiss.

    ¡°First Elder, you are too kind. This Xu family has been at odds with our Huo family for a long time. They must have done it,¡± a more fiery-tempered elder roared.

    ¡°Patriarch, it¡¯s very likely that the Xu family is behind this, but we should still consider it at length.¡±

    The elders discussed and expressed their views.

    ¡°Elders, calm down. I understand your intentions, but the most important thing now is the Academy Competition. We will talk about the other things after the Academy Competition is over.¡± Huo Yi made the final decision. The Academy Competition was rted to the number of spots for the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm, and it was of the utmost importance.

    After hearing Huo Yi¡¯s words, all the elders fell silent.

    ¡°First Elder, is Leng Ruoxue really unwilling to marry Qing¡¯er?¡± Huo Yi asked with a displeased face while looking at the first elder.

    ¡°Yes, she said she doesn¡¯t want to share a husband with others,¡± the first elder said, but he was also a little displeased. He had already reported to the patriarch when he returned yesterday, but the patriarch actually asked again today.

    ¡°Ridiculous! It¡¯s normal for a man to have multiple wives and concubines. Why can¡¯t she ept it?¡± Huo Yi roared furiously.?<i>This Leng Ruoxue really doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors.</i>?The main reason why he was willing to send someone to the Leng family to propose marriage was actually for the finalpetition. He didn¡¯t want his best son to lose to a woman.

    ¡°Patriarch, I personally think Leng Ruoxue is more suitable to be the mistress of the Huo family than Shui Xinran. Please consider it carefully!¡± the first elder repeated his proposal.

    ¡°No! The marriage with the Shui family can¡¯t be canceled,¡± Huo Yi denied directly. No matter how outstanding Leng Ruoxue was, she couldn¡¯tpare to the Five Great Families.

    Seeing how insistent the patriarch was, the first elder had nothing else to say.

    ¡­

    In the reception room on the fifth floor of the Elegant Lagoon Pavilion¡­

    ¡°Lass, thepetition resumes tomorrow,¡± Elder Qiu said.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Lass, are you confident?¡± Elder Qiu continued asking.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Lass, can¡¯t you say a few more words each time?¡± Elder Qiu looked at Leng Ruoxue with some bitterness.

    ¡°Of course.¡± There were two words now!

    ¡°¡­¡± Elder Qiu was helpless.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, just ask me what you want to know.¡± Seeing his pitiful appearance, Leng Ruoxue decided not to tease him anymore.

    ¡°Lass, have you heard about the Huo family?¡± Elder Qiu probed.

    ¡°Yes. I heard some people talking about it while we were eating downstairs,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Then this matter¡­ this matter has nothing to do with you, right?¡± Elder Qiu said while looking at Ye Chen.

    ¡°Of course it has nothing to do with us. It¡¯s the Huo family! How can small families like us afford to offend them! Right, Grandpa?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Xue¡¯er is right. We can¡¯t afford to offend the Huo family, nor do we dare to,¡± Leng Qingtian said in agreement.

    <i>You don¡¯t dare to offend them? You even dared to refuse the Huo family¡¯s proposal, and you still dare to say that you don¡¯t dare to offend them?</i>?Elder Qiu snorted in his head.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so gossipy,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased.?<i>Has this old man been too idle recently?</i>

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m just curious! This is the most popr topic in Lunar Capital now,¡± Elder Qiu said.?<i>Huo Yi is really pitiful.</i>

    ¡°Elder Qiu, we are leaving after thepetition. You should prepare!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± Leng Ruoxue turned and left the reception room.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, wait for me.¡± Freak chased after her.

    ¡°Old Leng, who do you think did it?¡± Elder Qiu pestered Leng Qingtian again after Leng Ruoxue left.

    ¡°How would I know? Don¡¯t they say it¡¯s the Xu family?¡± Leng Qingtian said without interest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know the truth?¡± Elder Qiu asked, unwilling to give up.?<i>Why do I feel that this matter has something to do with that girl?</i>

    ¡°No.¡± Leng Qingtian turned and left.

 Chapter 125 - The Unlucky Huo Family (3)

    <h4>Chapter 125: The Unlucky Huo Family (3)</h4>

    ¡°Old Leng, don¡¯t go! Let¡¯s keep chatting!¡± Elder Qiu shouted from behind, but no one responded.

    ¡­

    The next day was the seventh day of the individual finals.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, there seem to be more people watching thepetition today than the previous few days,¡± Feng Moran said as he looked at the sea of people in the audience while sitting on the side and waiting for the matches to start.

    ¡°Yes, thepetition ends in three days. If you don¡¯t watch it now, you¡¯ll have to wait three years,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. The matches these three days should be the most intense, and idents might happen at any time.

    After six rounds of the finals, Leng Ruoxue was temporarily ranked first in the individualpetition with a wless record. Ye Chen and Huo Qing were tied in second ce, while Mu Li and Feng Moran were in third and fourth. Theoretically, the five of them were the most powerful contenders for the championship.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s remaining opponents were Huo Qing, Ye Xiao, and Pang Sen. And her opponent today was Ye Xiao.

    Leng Ruoxue was thest to go on stage today. In the first four matches, Ye Chen, Huo Qing, Mu Li, and Feng Moran won.

    Thest match was Leng Ruoxue versus Ye Xiao.

    After hearing the referee¡¯s words, Leng Ruoxue slowly walked onto the stage, and Ye Xiao came up from the other side.

    ¡°You are a woman, so I¡¯ll let you begin first,¡± Ye Xiao said very gracefully, even though a few of his teeth had been knocked out, making him speak weirdly. But he was still an elegant gentleman when he wasn¡¯t speaking.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t hold back.¡± Leng Ruoxue directlyunched an attack after speaking. She wanted to end the battle quickly so that she could go back to sleep.

    An enormous mass of fire-attribute spiritual power rushed toward Ye Xiao. The pitiful genius young master of the Ye family was sted off the stage before he could even defend himself.

    Leng Ruoxue won!

    ¡°Uh! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of innocence as she looked at Ye Xiao, whom she knocked off the stage with one move.?<i>I really didn¡¯t expect him to be so weak!</i>

    ¡°Miss, didn¡¯t you still throw him off the stage even if you didn¡¯t do it on purpose?¡±

    ¡°s! This young master of the Ye family is really pitiful. He keeps encountering monsters.¡±

    The audience all looked at Ye Xiao with sympathetic eyes. How pitiful! He was being carried away again.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯ve already won seven matches in a row. That¡¯s great.¡± Freak hurried to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side as she walked down from the stage.

    ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go back! I want to sleep,¡± Leng Ruoxue said sleepily.

    ¡°You¡¯re sleeping so early?¡± Freak was a little surprised.?<i>What time is it now? Boohoo¡­ I still wanted to go out with Xue¡¯er!</i>

    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back!¡±

    ¡­

    Back at the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion, Leng Ruoxue went straight to her room to sleep. The next day, Leng Ruoxue emerged from her room refreshed after a good night¡¯s sleep.

    There was no suspense on the eighth day of the finals. Leng Ruoxue and the others each defeated their opponents.

    The ninth day of the finals was also thest day of the individualpetition.

    After today¡¯s matches, the champion of the Academy Competition would be born. Leng Ruoxue, Ye Chen, and Huo Qing were the strongest contenders for the championship.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯sst opponent was Huo Qing, and Ye Chen¡¯sst opponent was Pang Sen. But everyone present knew that Ye Chen¡¯s victory against Pang Sen was set in stone if nothing unexpected happened.

    The match between Leng Ruoxue and Huo Qing was the biggest highlight of the day, so everyone was looking forward to seeing an exciting battle.

    In the VIP seats¡­

    ¡°Brother Huo, are you alright?¡± a middle-aged man sitting beside Huo Yi asked with concern.

    ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m not?¡± Huo Yi¡¯s face darkened with displeasure.?<i>Is Feng Miao nning tough at me? Outrageous!</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. I was really afraid that you would be like what the rumors say!¡± Feng Miao said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Brother Huo, your Huo family suffered a big loss this time, right?¡± Shui Zhen, the acting patriarch of the Shui family, asked with concern. Although the Five Great Families appeared to be harmonious on the surface, they all secretly hoped that the others would suffer misfortune.

    ¡°That small loss is just a drop in the bucket to our Huo family. It¡¯s not worth mentioning,¡± Huo Yi said indifferently. He knew that these people definitely wouldn¡¯t let him go since he came to watch thepetition. It was such a rare opportunity to ridicule him.?<i>Hmph! I wouldn¡¯t havee if it wasn¡¯t thest day.</i>

    ¡°Brother Huo, money is just worldly possessions. Your body is the most important,¡± the ck-robed man said with pursed lips.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I wonder how Ye Xiao is doing? His injuries aren¡¯t light!¡± Huo Yi retaliated. Not everyone couldugh at him.

    ¡°Xiao¡¯er¡¯s health is very good. Thank you for your concern, Brother Huo.¡±

    While the patriarchs of the Five Great Families were fighting openly and covertly in the VIP seats, thepetition began.

    ¡°Dear guests and spectators, today is thest day of the Academy Competition. Therefore, to show fairness, today¡¯s matches will be held simultaneously, and admitting defeat is not allowed. Thepetition officially begins.¡± The host announced the rules of today¡¯s matches.

    After that, the referee gave the order for the five groups to go on stage at the same time.

    Thest matches of the finals started on five arenas at the same time. However, not long after, the winners of the other four arenas were determined. But Leng Ruoxue and Huo Qing had yet to really start fighting.

    On the stage¡­

    Leng Ruoxue was puzzled as to why Huo Qing wasn¡¯t in a hurry to attack.

    ¡°Can we begin?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly. She didn¡¯t want to waste time.

    ¡°Are you in a hurry?¡± Huo Qing looked at Leng Ruoxue calmly.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s begin quickly! Stop wasting time.¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned impatiently.?<i>Nonsense. How can I not be in a hurry?</i>

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin!¡± Huo Qing could see Leng Ruoxue¡¯s impatience, but he really didn¡¯t know how he had offended her and why she hated him so much. Thinking of this, he felt a little depressed.

 Chapter 126 - The Lecherous Envoy From The Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm (1)

    <h4>Chapter 126: The Lecherous Envoy From The Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm (1)</h4>

    ¡°Take this!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly used ¡®Feather of the Fire Phoenix¡¯. A beautiful zing tail feather flew toward Huo Qing.

    Feather of the Fire Phoenix was the upgraded version of me Feather, and it was hundreds of times more powerful. But she didn¡¯t unleash her full strength. Otherwise, it would be difficult to say whether Huo Qing would still be alive or not.

    Huo Qing looked at the tail feather flying toward him. The little feather looked cute, but he didn¡¯t dare to let his guard down at all. He hurriedly used Fire Cloud Curtain to block the attack. At the same time, he released zing Cloud Mountain to attack Leng Ruoxue¡­

    As the giant me cloud attacked Leng Ruoxue, the tail feather entangled with Huo Qing suddenly changed directions and instead entangled the me clouding toward Leng Ruoxue¡­

    However, because the me cloud was too big, the small tail feather could easily attack it. But the me cloud couldn¡¯t capture the naughty little feather¡­

    The audience and the people in the VIP seats looked at the giant me cloud that seemed to be being teased on the stage, and a few drops of cold sweat dripped down their foreheads uncontrobly. This was really too strange!

    At this moment, the little feather on the stage began to spin around the giant me cloud, and its speed became faster and faster. Then it rapidly rushed inside the me cloud¡­

    With a ¡®bang¡¯, the two clusters of spiritual power exploded in a violent collision!

    Since both of them used fire-attribute spiritual power, when the two clusters of spiritual power collided, the resulting explosion shot straight into the sky, illuminating the entire sky red above the stage¡­

    ¡°Ah!¡± This scene stunned the audience below the stage.?<i>T-this is too powerful!</i>?Fortunately, a barrier shielded the audience. Otherwise, the explosion would have definitely killed people.

    The audience felt the power of the explosion, but what they felt was merely a drop in the ocean.

    On the stage, Huo Qing felt the explosion stronger than anyone else. He swallowed the blood that rushed into his throat and stared at Leng Ruoxue in disbelief.?<i>Is this her true strength?</i>

    ¡°Do you want to continue fighting?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked indifferently. She knew that Huo Qing had been injured by the spiritual power collision just now. If she were Huo Qing, she would choose to admit defeat. But she wasn¡¯t!

    ¡°Please enlighten me!¡± Huo Qing¡¯s fighting spirit was strong. How could he admit defeat? Although he had lost that move just now, he still wanted to continue fighting. It wasn¡¯t easy to find a strong opponent like Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Since Huo Qing wanted to continue fighting, she would apany him to the end¡­

    The spiritual power on the stage constantly danced and violently collided from time to time. In addition to the red fire-attribute spiritual power, there were also green wind-attribute spiritual power and light blue water-attribute spiritual power mixed in. The battle between the two of them also shifted from the stage to midair¡­

    All the audience held their breaths and stared at the two of them, afraid of missing a single move¡­

    <i>Amazing! Too amazing!</i>

    <i>This is definitely the most exciting battle of the Academy Competition!</i>

    <i>This trip was really not in vain!</i>

    All the spectators thought in unison.

    After a long time, the two of them stopped in unison¡­

    ¡°You are a rare good opponent!¡± Huo Qing said excitedly. He liked to challenge himself, so he had very high standards for himself and his opponents, and ordinary geniuses were not qualified to be his opponents.

    ¡°Likewise.¡± Leng Ruoxue was also very satisfied with her opponent, Huo Qing. At least, Huo Qing would not feel inferior because his opponent was stronger than him. Instead, he became braver as he fought, bing stronger when facing a stronger opponent. This was very rare in real battles.

    ¡°Although I lost this match, I hope I¡¯ll have a chance to fight you again in the future!¡± Huo Qing said in high spirits. It wasn¡¯t easy to find a good opponent, so he nned to pester Leng Ruoxue.

    Upon hearing this, Leng Ruoxue broke out in a cold sweat.?<i>What? Hasn¡¯t he had enough? This Huo Qing is definitely a battle maniac.</i>?It was a very scary thing to be entangled by someone like him. Suddenly, Leng Ruoxue felt a little regretful, regretting not using her full strength just now¡­

    ¡°Referee, I lost!¡± Huo Qing took the initiative to say to the referee.

    The referee hiding in the distance nodded and then walked to the center of the stage with lingering fear.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue wins!¡± the referee shouted.?<i>Heavens! The strength of these two people is too terrifying.</i>

    In this way, Leng Ruoxue became the champion of the Academy Competition with a perfect record. Ye Chen was second, and Huo Qing only came in third.

    After the individualpetition was over, the Academy Competition came to an end, and the ranking of the top ten academies was officially announced.

    The Heavenly Phoenix Academy won the Academy Competition with absolute superiority. The Rising Dragon Academy was second, the Lunar Shadow Academy was third, the Flying Bird Academy was fourth, and the Land Shine Academy was fifth.

    In the Academy Competition this time, the academies in the top ten also won spots to enter the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm.

    There were a total of 200 spots to enter the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm, of which:

    First ce, the Heavenly Phoenix Academy, had 50 spots.

    Second ce, the Rising Dragon Academy, had 40 spots.

    Third ce, the Lunar Shadow Academy, had 30 spots.

    Fourth and fifth ces, the Flying Bird Academy and the Land Shine Academy, each had 15 spots.

    The sixth to tenth ces each had 10 spots.

    ¡°Everyone, please calm down. The most exciting moment ising. Next, let¡¯s wee the envoy from the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm to the stage to present the awards to the winners!¡± After the host announced the names of the winners, the award ceremony began.

    As representatives of the various academies, Leng Ruoxue and the others waited on the stage.

    ¡°What thing is an envoy from the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked Freak beside her curiously.?<i>The Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm hasn¡¯t even appeared yet, yet an envoy is here. How boring.</i>

    ¡°This uncle is not a thing!¡± A childish voice rang in their ears before Freak could say anything.

    A palm-sized ball of purple light appeared on the stage. The ball of light seemed to be ring angrily at Leng Ruoxue while circling around her.

 Chapter 127 - The Lecherous Envoy of the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 127: The Lecherous Envoy of the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm (2)</h4>

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the purple ball of light that kept flying around her and was a little puzzled.?<i>What the heck is this thing? Why is it revolving around me?</i>

    ¡°Stop! Stop spinning!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. This little thing was making her dizzy.

    The purple ball of light reluctantly stopped and red at Leng Ruoxue.?<i>Hmph! Let¡¯s see if you still dare to look down on this uncle!</i>

    <i>It¡¯s actually a big butterfly!</i>?Leng Ruoxue only saw it clearly when the purple ball of light stopped. In the ball of light was a butterfly emitting purple light. It was about the size of a palm and very gorgeous, with silver spots of light dotting its purple wings. But those small ck eyes were staring at her unfriendly!

    <i>This little thing even has a grudge against me.</i>?Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t helpughing slightly.?<i>But what is this little thing? A spirit beast?</i>

    ¡°Are you a spirit beast?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked as she grabbed the beautiful big butterfly.

    ¡°This uncle is not a spirit beast. I am a sprite! Do you understand what sprites are?¡± the butterfly protested.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Sprite? Never heard of it.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t give it any face. She really had never heard of it!

    ¡°You¡­ you, girl! You¡¯ve pissed this uncle off!¡± the butterfly said angrily. But its tender voice sounded cute no matter how she looked at it.

    ¡°Girl?¡± Leng Ruoxue was stunned.?<i>Did I hear it right? This big butterfly called me girl!</i>

    ¡°Yes, girl. Smile at me, and this uncle will spare you and not me you,¡± Uncle Butterfly said very generously.

    Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words.?<i>Am I being taken advantage of? Damn it! How dare it call itself an uncle in front of me! How dare it ask me to smile!</i>

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t only her. The others on the stage also felt the same.

    <i>Is this guy really an envoy of the mystic realm? Why does it behave like a hooligan?</i>

    ¡°Damn butterfly, who gave you the guts to tease my fianc¨¦e?¡± Freak waspletely enraged after hearing what the butterfly said.

    ¡°This girl is your fianc¨¦e? How about this, name a price. This uncle has taken a fancy to her,¡± Uncle Butterfly said calmly.

    ¡°Rise,e out and teach it some manners,¡± Leng Ruoxue beckoned indifferently. What did this damn butterfly think she was? She had to teach it a lesson!

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m here.¡± Aftering out of the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, Rise erged a little. He then coiled around the butterfly that dared to tease his master and threw it directly into the sky. He then caught it, flung it, and caught it countless times¡­

    ¡°Ah! Fun! Fun! Come on! Come on!¡± After being tossed a few times, the butterfly found it interesting. But after countless times, it couldn¡¯t take it anymore even though it had wings¡­

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! Stop, stop. That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want to y anymore!¡± The butterfly thought they were just ying with it!

    ¡°Rise, stop!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Rise threw the dizzy butterfly aside, transformed back into a bracelet, and wrapped around Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Uh¡­ This uncle feels so dizzy!¡± The butterfly flew up unsteadily and came in front of Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Girl, your beast is too disobedient,¡± the butterflyined, obviously not having learned its lesson yet.

    Ye Chen grabbed the butterfly and squeezed it as hard as he could, wanting to crush it into pieces. But the butterfly was only a sprite and didn¡¯t have a physical body, so Ye Chen was only wasting his energy.

    ¡°Freak, why are youpeting with it?!¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless.?<i>This butterfly is merely a spirit body, but where did it learn to behave like a little hooligan? Was it born like this?</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ll leave this guy to you to deal with.¡± Freak thought about it.?<i>That¡¯s right. No matter how hard I squeeze, this butterfly won¡¯t know that it hurts.</i>

    ¡°Hurry up and present the awards! Don¡¯t waste our time,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered as she took the butterfly.

    ¡°Girl, you have to be gentler. The girls serving this uncle these few days are much gentler than you,¡± the butterfly said earnestly with an expression that said ¡®I¡¯m doing this for your own good¡¯.

    ¡°Hurry up and present the awards!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and roared.?<i>This butterfly really deserves a beating.</i>

    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re so anxious¡­ s! This uncle is too kind,¡± the butterfly said with emotion.

    ¡°There are a total of two hundred spots for the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm this time. Now, I will begin to give you the qualifications to enter the mystic realm,¡± the butterfly said seriously.

    Then it started spinning again, and countless petals drifted toward Leng Ruoxue and the others¡­

    After a while, the petals disappeared, and a petal mark appeared on everyone¡¯s wrist. In addition, Leng Ruoxue and her group had a few more petals in their hands¡­

    ¡°Alright, this uncle has given you the qualifications. When the mystic realm opens, you can enter with this,¡± the butterfly said. It finallypleted its task.

    After the awards ceremony, Leng Ruoxue and the others walked off the stage.

    ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the butterfly following her step by step with a headache.

    ¡°You are the biggest winners of thispetition, so the task of taking care of this uncle is yours,¡± the butterfly said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Find someone else,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly.

    ¡°Girl, you can¡¯t be so heartless! If you don¡¯t take care of me, this uncle will be sleeping on the streets,¡± the butterfly said pitifully.

    ¡°You are a butterfly. Just find a small corner to hide in, and you won¡¯t sleep on the streets,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without any sympathy.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Lunar Shadow Academy will be happy to take you in,¡± Freak suggested.?<i>This stinky butterfly probably learned bad things in the Lunar Shadow Academy.</i>

    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t know how good they are to this uncle. They served me good wine, good food, and good girls every day. But now, this uncle wants to follow you all and get you to serve me!¡± The butterfly¡¯s stubborn temper also came up.?<i>Hmph! The more they don¡¯t let me follow them, the more I want to follow!</i>

    Even when Leng Ruoxue and the others returned to the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion, the butterfly refused to leave and followed Leng Ruoxue wherever she went!

 Chapter 128 - The Lecherous Envoy of the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm (3)

    <h4>Chapter 128: The Lecherous Envoy of the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm (3)</h4>

    ¡°How long do you want to follow me around?¡± Leng Ruoxue roared furiously. This perverted butterfly actually wanted to follow her to the washroom.

    ¡°This uncle wants to follow you all the time,¡± the butterfly said seriously. Its mission was to follow and make sure that it found someone pleasing to the eye. Now that it found this girl, who else would it follow but her?

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom now. You can¡¯t follow me!¡± Leng Ruoxue hollered.

    ¡°Why?¡± the butterfly didn¡¯t understand. Couldn¡¯t it go there?

    ¡°No reason. Wait here and don¡¯t follow me in!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Oh, alright then!¡±?<i>This girl seems a little angry. Uh, so scary!</i>

    Afterward, Leng Ruoxue went straight to the reception room, where everyone was.

    ¡°Tell me! How should we deal with this little thing?¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly as she looked at the butterfly who also flew in.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, just let it be if it wants to follow you!¡± Leng Qingtian said with some amusement. He could see that his precious granddaughter was about to break down because of this beautiful butterfly.

    ¡°L¨¹ Tao, Cui Zhu, you two take care of it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to her two maidservants. The two of them seemed to have had too much free time on their hands since they came to the Southern Dusk Empire.

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±

    ¡°Just follow them from now on,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the butterfly.

    The butterfly circled L¨¹ Tao and Cui Zhu twice before flying back to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want them! They¡¯re not sexy enough,¡± the butterfly said very honestly.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a butterfly! Why do you want them to be sexy?!¡± Leng Ruoxue roared furiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s good for the eyes!¡± The butterfly¡¯s small ck and shiny eyes emitted a lustful glow.

    ¡°Grandpa, do you still think we should let it follow us?¡± Leng Ruoxue said weakly.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Erm¡­¡± Leng Qingtian didn¡¯t know what to say. He had underestimated how perverted this butterfly was.

    ¡°Lass, there¡¯s nothing we can do if it doesn¡¯t leave!¡± Elder Qiu said sympathetically.

    ¡°Perverted butterfly, why do you insist on following us?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°You are the champions of this Academy Competition, so of course I have to follow you,¡± the butterfly exined.

    ¡°Just because of this?¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t believe that it really wanted to follow them just for this reason.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Then follow Elder Qiu! We¡¯re all together, and he¡¯s an elder of the academy.¡± Leng Ruoxue sold out Elder Qiu without hesitation in order to escape from this perverted butterfly.

    ¡°Lass¡­¡± Elder Qiu looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly.?<i>Boohoo¡­ How can you do this?</i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m not interested in old men.¡±

    ¡°Then you insist on following me?¡± Leng Ruoxue was so angry. There were so many people, but why was it sticking to her?

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Then what benefits will I get if I let you follow me?¡± Leng Ruoxue said while looking at the perverted butterfly schemingly. Since she couldn¡¯t get rid of it, she would feel very ufortable if she didn¡¯t fish for some benefits for herself.

    ¡°You will benefit greatly if you let me follow you,¡± the butterfly said proudly, so smugly that she couldn¡¯t rebuke anymore.

    ¡°Tell me about it. If it satisfies me, I¡¯ll let you follow me around,¡± Leng Ruoxue enticed.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees. I won¡¯t tell you now.¡± The butterfly kept her guessing.

    ¡°Fine. If you don¡¯t satisfy me by then, you¡¯re dead meat,¡± Leng Ruoxue threatened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will definitely be satisfied.¡± The butterfly¡¯s face was like that of a chatan.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, I had an agreement with the principal. These are the seven spots to enter the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm. Keep them safe.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed seven flower petals to Elder Qiu.

    ¡°Okay. Oh, right. Lass, let¡¯s stay for another day tomorrow and go back the day after tomorrow,¡± Elder Qiu said as he took the exquisite flower petals.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Elder Qiu, this should be Cong Min¡¯s. I¡¯ll give it to you now!¡± Leng Ruoxue took out another petal. Although Elder Qiu was Grandpa Lin¡¯s trusted aide, she knew very well that he might not necessarily have the chance to obtain a spot to enter the mystic realm. After all, there were too manyplications in the academy.

    ¡°Lass, thanks!¡± Elder Qiu was touched as he took the petal and put it away.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to sleep. You can all go now!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t stand the grateful look in Elder Qiu¡¯s eyes, so she quickly turned around to leave the reception room.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, wait for me.¡± Freak chased after Xue¡¯er.

    ¡°Old Qiu, I¡¯m also going to sleep.¡± Leng Qingtian patted Elder Qiu on the shoulder.

    ¡°Old Leng, I¡­¡± Elder Qiu didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t cry!¡± Leng Qingtian looked at Elder Qiu¡¯s slightly moist eyes and hurriedly left.

    ¡°You all¡­¡± Seeing everyone leave the reception room, Elder Qiu couldn¡¯t help feeling slightly helpless.?<i>s, I owe thatss even more now.</i>

    ¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Freak chased up to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s room.

    ¡°Freak, aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked as she was about to enter the room.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, we haven¡¯t been together for a long time!¡± Freak said aggrievedly.

    ¡°Rubbish!¡±?<i>Isn¡¯t this guy a little too exaggerated? We meet every day.</i>

    ¡°Yes! Xue¡¯er, chat with me for a while before sleeping!¡± Freak pleaded, his expression resembling an abandoned puppy.

    ¡°Hmph! Pretending to be pitiful! So evil!¡± The shiny butterfly following Leng Ruoxue became disgruntled before she could say anything.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t helpughing.?<i>Looks like Freak has met his match.</i>

    ¡°Damn butterfly, scram to the side!¡± Freak roared.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, this damn butterfly bullied me!¡± Freak immediately looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully after roaring at the butterfly.

    ¡°Alright, stop arguing. Come in. I¡¯ll chat with you for a while,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.?<i>Freak loves pretending to be pitiful in front of me.</i>

    ¡°Okay.¡± Freak red at the butterfly triumphantly and then followed Leng Ruoxue into the room.

 Chapter 129 - The Lecherous Envoy Of The Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm (4)

    <h4>Chapter 129: The Lecherous Envoy Of The Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm (4)</h4>

    ¡°Girl, sleep with me!¡± said the butterfly, unwilling to be left out, as it flew to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Ye Chen furiously pped away the butterfly, who wanted to take advantage.?<i>I haven¡¯t even enjoyed the benefit yet, so how can I let this stinky butterfly get it so easily?</i>

    After being pped against the wall, the butterfly flew back, stopped in front of Leng Ruoxue, and persuaded her. ¡°Girl, this man is too barbaric. Change him!¡±

    ¡°Stop arguing. Get out if you continue!¡± Leng Ruoxue said unpleasantly.?<i>These two fellows are really¡­</i>

    ¡°We¡¯re not arguing!¡± the two said in unison, extremely well-behaved.

    ¡°Whoever¡¯s making a fuss, get out.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The two nodded non-stop.

    ¡°By the way, butterfly, let me ask you something. Can the ownership of the spots into the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm be transferred?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Of course not. But ownerless spots can be transferred, so you have to protect the ones in your hands. Someone might snatch them away!¡± the butterfly reminded.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She would distribute the spots in her hands tomorrow to avoid others from having designs about them.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, how do you intend to distribute the ten spots in your hands?¡± Freak asked curiously.

    ¡°Of course, they are for our own people¡ªGrandpa, Big Brother, L¨¹ Tao, Cui Zhu, and the others,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. In addition to her family, they were her subordinates.

    ¡°Freak, do you have anyone you want to give one to?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Freak said indifferently.

    ¡°The Ye family will probablye to look for you,¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. No one knew that she had spots for the mystic realm yet, but she wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it for long. She believed that they would definitelye to look for Freak after they knew.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless even if they look for me. I don¡¯t have any means I don¡¯t have any!¡± Freak said nonchntly. He didn¡¯t treat the Ye family as family.

    The two of them chatted for a while. Seeing that it was gettingte, Leng Ruoxue chased the reluctant Freak out.

    ¡­

    The next morning, Leng Ruoxue just woke up when someone knocked on her door.

    ¡°Why are you here so early?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked when she opened the door and saw Freak standing outside.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, we¡¯re going back tomorrow. Let¡¯s take a walk on the streets!¡± Freak looked at Leng Ruoxue expectantly.

    ¡°Okay, I want to go on the streets!¡± the butterfly said from beside Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°We¡¯re not bringing you!¡± He only wanted to go with Xue¡¯er and didn¡¯t want a third wheel.

    ¡°Tch! That¡¯s not up to you!¡± the butterfly provoked.

    ¡°Wait for me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said while ignoring the sparks flying between the two.

    After freshening up simply, Leng Ruoxue and Freak informed her grandfather and then left the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion.

    ¡­

    ¡°Freak, it¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little tired after walking for nearly half a day.

    ¡°Okay.¡± He didn¡¯t have any specific destination in mind. He just wanted to spend some time alone with Xue¡¯er, but there was the third wheel.

    The two of them returned to the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion, ate in the restaurant downstairs, and then went upstairs.

    ¡°Miss, the president of the Beast Trainer Association is here,¡± said Lin Yuan, who had been guarding Leng Ruoxue¡¯s room, after seeing her return.

    ¡°The president of the Beast Trainer Association? Why is he here?¡±?<i>Did hee for Rise and Dazzle?</i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! But the great general and Elder Qiu are with him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± No matter what his purpose was, she wasn¡¯t afraid of anything that might happen.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Freak said quickly.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    They walked to the reception room together.

    ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯re back,¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly after entering the reception room. Her gaze turned to the old man sitting next to her grandfather.

    The old man was about sixty years old, slightly chubby, and looked very amiable. He was wearing a long blue-grey robe and sitting leisurely beside her grandfather. After seeing Leng Ruoxue, he looked at her thoughtfully.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, this is Master Sui, the president of the Lunar Capital¡¯s Beast Trainer Association!¡± Leng Qingtian said while shooting nces at his granddaughter.

    ¡°Hello, Master Sui!¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely.

    ¡°Miss Leng is now the most popr genius on the Ling Feng Continent. You do live up to your reputation! General, I¡¯m so envious of you!¡± Master Sui looked at Leng Ruoxue with appreciation and then turned to Leng Qingtian.

    ¡°Hehe, Master Sui tters us.¡± Leng Qingtian was very pleased with himself!

    ¡°Is Master Sui here for me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked directly while looking at him.

    ¡°Yes, I came specially to look for Miss Leng.¡±

    ¡°May I know why Master Sui is looking for me?¡± Leng Ruoxue probed.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to invite Miss Leng to join the Beast Trainer Association!¡±

    ¡°Master Sui, you must be mistaken. I¡¯m not a beast trainer!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. She didn¡¯t want outsiders to know that she was also a beast trainer.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯ve already obtained our association¡¯s treasures. As the president, I won¡¯t be able to exin myself to others if you don¡¯t join our association,¡± Master Sui said with a smile, his eyes carrying a trace of scheming.

    ¡°Master Sui, I won those two spirit beasts from Princess Huangfu Yu. They are the spoils of ourpetition. Moreover, if I remember correctly, Huangfu Yu is your disciple, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly with a smirk.

    ¡°Yes, she is my disciple. But those two spirit beasts are from our association!¡± Master Sui stressed.

    ¡°What does that have to do with me? Master Sui, you should look for Huangfu Yu. Besides, it¡¯s only right for a master to clean up the mess caused by their disciple,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly without giving face. What she implied was that he shouldn¡¯t even think about scheming against her!

    ¡°This¡­ Huangfu Yu has already turned into a fool,¡± Master Sui said while suppressing his anger. In fact, before he came, he had thought of the many responses that Leng Ruoxue could make, but he didn¡¯t expect her not to give him face.

 Chapter 130 - Criminal? Are You Referring To Me? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 130: Criminal? Are You Referring To Me? (1)</h4>

    ¡°Master Sui, Huangfu Yu bing a fool isn¡¯t my fault, is it?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a spurious smile.

    ¡°Could it be that Master Sui is also someone who can¡¯t differentiate right from wrong? As her master, you can¡¯t escape the me now that Huangfu Yu became a fool, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Erm¡­¡± Master Sui¡¯s forehead was full of cold sweat. He had been famous for many years and had always been respected. No one had ever dared to criticize him so directly, but he couldn¡¯t deny that what Leng Ruoxue said was right. They had indeed spoiled Huangfu Yu.

    ¡°Master Sui, please forgive me for not being able to join the Beast Trainer Association. If you have any doubts about the ownership of the two spirit beasts, please look for the person responsible,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly.

    ¡°Miss Leng, please reconsider!¡± Master Sui refused to give up.

    ¡°I have considered it thoroughly. I am not a beast trainer, so I am not qualified to join the Beast Trainer Association. Master Sui, you don¡¯t have to trouble yourself.¡± Leng Ruoxue directly made things clear.

    ¡°Sigh! Alright then, I won¡¯t force you. However, Hu Bin from your academy should be able to join our Beast Trainer Association, right?¡± Since Master Sui couldn¡¯t convince Leng Ruoxue, he could only shift his target to Hu Bin.

    ¡°Master Sui, even though all Beast Trainer Associations are under the main Beast Trainer Association, Hu Bin is from the Eastern Lagoon Empire after all. It¡¯s really not appropriate for him to join the Beast Trainer Association of the Southern Dusk Empire,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Whether or not Hu Bin wanted to join the Beast Trainer Association depended on Hu Bin himself. How could they decide for him?

    ¡°Erm¡­ I can speak to the president of the Beast Trainer Association in the Eastern Lagoon Empire. All of this won¡¯t be a problem as long as Hu Bin is willing to join our association,¡± Master Sui promised.

    ¡°Master Sui, we are really grateful that you are so enthusiastic. But it is really inconvenient for Hu Bin to join the Beast Trainer Association of the Southern Dusk Empire, so we can only appreciate your good intentions.¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little impatient.?<i>Why is this old man being so difficult? Can¡¯t he understand the tactful refusal?</i>

    ¡°Miss Leng, I think it¡¯s better to ask Hu Bin for his opinion on this matter! What if he agrees?¡± What he implied was that she was just an outsider, so how could she decide for him!

    ¡°Alright! Freak, please invite Hu Bin over.¡±

    ¡°Okay, wait a moment.¡± Freak turned and left the reception room.

    Before long, Freak returned, followed by a young boy.

    ¡°Hu Bin, this is Master Sui, the president of the Southern Dusk Empire¡¯s Beast Trainer Association.¡± Leng Ruoxue gave a simple introduction.

    ¡°Hello, Master Sui.¡± Hu Bin bowed. Master Sui was a grandmaster in the beast trainer world, and he had heard a lot about him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. Hu Bin, I¡¯m very satisfied with your talent in beast training. I want to invite you to join our association and take you in as my disciple. What do you think?¡± Master Sui said to Hu Bin amiably and threw out a big bait. He believed that no beast trainer could refuse his offer.

    Hu Bing¡¯s delicate face was full of astonishment. Master Sui had a very high status in the beast trainer world. To an ordinary beast trainer, bing Master Sui¡¯s disciple was absolutely a cause for celebration!

    If he had such an opportunity in the past, he would have definitely been so happy that he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep. But he wasn¡¯t happy at all now, or perhaps it could be said that he was very calm.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Sui. I¡¯m very grateful for your kind intentions, but I can¡¯t join the Beast Trainer Association of the Southern Dusk Country. Moreover, I don¡¯t intend to join any Beast Trainer Association,¡± Hu Bin said with certainty. He wanted to follow Leng Ruoxue forever, so there was no way he could join any association. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t think that he would be able to learn more by joining an association than following his youngdy.

    ¡°Hu Bin, do you know what you¡¯re saying? As a beast trainer, no one will recognize your status if you don¡¯t join the Beast Trainer Association.¡± Master Sui was no longer calm. The conditions he offered were so good, and countless people dreamed of it! He never thought that Hu Bin would actually refuse.

    ¡°Master Sui, I¡¯ve thought it through. Thank you for your kind intentions.¡± With that, Hu Bin directly left the reception room.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, are you going to let the students of your academy joke about their future?¡± Master Sui turned his head and said angrily to Elder Qiu.

    ¡°Master Sui, these students aren¡¯t children anymore. They won¡¯t joke about their future. Moreover, our academy can¡¯t force students to do things they don¡¯t want to do, right?¡± Elder Qiu said somewhat helplessly.

    ¡°Furthermore, I think you should have heard that our academy¡¯s Liu Yan also declined the invitation of the Alchemist Association a few days ago. s, these children! Their wings have hardened, and they are no longer restrained by our academy,¡± Elder Qiu continued. The expression on his face was very helpless, but he was thinking about how much better it was to follow that girl than to join any association! If he wasn¡¯t an elder of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy now, he also wanted to follow that girl.

    ¡°Sigh. If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t force you. Goodbye,¡± Master Sui said in defeat. Today was probably his most humiliating day since he became famous. He hadn¡¯t achieved a single thing he wanted to do!

    ¡°Lass! You¡¯vepletely offended Old Man Sui this time!¡± Elder Qiu couldn¡¯t help reminding after seeing Master Sui off.

    ¡°So what? It¡¯s impossible for me to join the Beast Trainer Association. He should think of ways to solve the problems caused by his own disciple,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without much sympathy. In fact, she knew very well that there would definitely be trouble when Huangfu Yu took the two spirit beasts from the Beast Trainer Association. That was why she asked Huangfu Yu to write the contract when she waspeting with her. Moreover, those were internal affairs between Huangfu Yu and the Beast Trainer Association. She didn¡¯t want to participate, nor did she want to be used by others.

    ¡°Old Qiu, Xue¡¯er will take care of it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Leng Qingtian spoke up for his granddaughter.

    ¡°Alright then. But you have to tell me if there¡¯s really any trouble. I¡¯m a Spiritual Supremacy now after all,¡± Elder Qiu said very loyally.

 Chapter 131 - Criminal? Are You Referring To Me? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 131: Criminal? Are You Referring To Me? (2)</h4>

    ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t forget you.¡±?<i>How can I not use thebor thates knocking on my door!</i>

    ¡°Elder Qiu, should we leave at night or tomorrow morning?¡± Leng Ruoxue wanted to set the time so that she could make other arrangements.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go tomorrow morning!¡± Elder Qiu said after some thought.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s have a good meal tonight. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll get Quill to take us back to Phoenix City,¡± Leng Ruoxue said generously. Now, she just wanted to go home quickly and then prepare to cultivate properly.

    ¡°Hehe, isn¡¯t that too much trouble? How can I ept this!¡± Elder Qiu said with a smile, his expression not the slightest bit embarrassed.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re embarrassed, treat us tonight.¡± Leng Ruoxue nced at Elder Qiu lightly. Then she gave Freak a look and left the reception room.

    ¡°Don¡¯t! I¡¯m joking!¡± Elder Qiu chased after them. How could he have the money??<i>Boohoo¡­ isn¡¯t this killing me!</i>

    ¡­

    In the evening, more than 30 people from the Heavenly Phoenix Academy gathered in the reception room. They chose this ce to have dinner mainly because it was big enough and no one woulde to disturb them.

    ¡°Wow! Miss, there¡¯s so much food tonight! Miss, I really love you to death.¡± Feng Da was beside himself with joy. He hadn¡¯t eaten such sumptuous food in a long time.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± A cold voice sounded behind Feng Da, startling him into breaking out in cold sweat.

    ¡°N-nothing. Hehe, Deputy Leader Ye, you heard wrongly. I didn¡¯t say anything, anything at all!¡± Feng Da waved his hand in denial.?<i>Boohoo¡­ I was too excited and forgot about Deputy Leader Ye¡¯s jealousy.</i>

    ¡°I heard it. He said he loves the girl to death,¡± a shiny purple butterfly said very honestly as it flew over.

    ¡°You heard it wrong, you damn butterfly!¡± Feng Da felt hatred in his heart.?<i>Why does this fellow like adding oil to the fire so much!</i>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it wrong. He really said it,¡± the butterfly emphasized.

    ¡°Freak, what are you doing? Come and help quickly,¡± Leng Ruoxue said unhappily. Everyone else was helping, but they still had the time to chat.

    ¡°Coming, Xue¡¯er!¡±

    ¡°Coming, Miss!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ming too, girl!¡± the butterfly mimicked them both.

    ¡°What are you doing here? I didn¡¯t call you. Go y somewhere else,¡± Leng Ruoxue said disdainfully to the butterfly that flew to her side. This little fellow had only followed her for less than a day, but it had given her a lot of trouble.

    ¡°Girl, how can you dislike me!¡± the butterfly said sadly, tears welling up in its small ck eyes, looking extremely aggrieved.

    ¡°Because you only know how to cause trouble!¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. She really didn¡¯t know where this butterfly had learned its bad habits.

    Take today as an example. When she strolled the streets with Freak, the butterfly insisted on following. But whenever it saw a woman with a bit of beauty, it would tease her, and it had even lifted the skirts of several women. Moreover, it evenined that some of their figures weren¡¯t good¡­ She really wanted to strangle it at the time!

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± It was an honest butterfly. Was it wrong to tell the truth?

    ¡°You are a sprite. What does a woman¡¯s beauty and good figure have anything to do with you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. When she had time, she had to teach this lecherous butterfly what it could and couldn¡¯t say!

    ¡°B-but women are meant to be looked at by men!¡± The butterfly didn¡¯t think that it was wrong to be picky about women. That was what the elders at the Lunar Shadow Academy had told it!

    ¡°Which bastard taught you this? Who said that women are meant to be looked at by men? I say that men are meant to be looked at by women!¡± Leng Ruoxue was angry.?<i>This is too disrespectful to women!</i>

    ¡°Besides, are you a man?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°My mentality is that of a man!¡± the butterfly stressed. Although it didn¡¯t have a gender yet, it would have one when it grew up, and it had already decided to be male.

    ¡°So? Behave yourself now, or else I won¡¯t let you follow me.¡± Leng Ruoxue gave an ultimatum to this unrepentant butterfly.

    ¡°Oh!¡± The butterfly nodded reluctantly.?<i>This is so unfair! It¡¯s not my fault for having such high standards. Boohoo¡­ I just have good taste!</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, everything is ready. We can eat now.¡± Feng Moran walked over.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Elder Qiu, do you have anything you want to say to everyone?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked when she saw that everyone was seated. In addition to the 30-odd students, everyone had also released their spirit beasts, so the entire reception room was basically full.

    ¡°Then let me say a few words. It¡¯s all thanks to everyone¡¯s efforts that our academy was able to achieve such good results in this year¡¯s Academy Competition. I thank everyone on behalf of the academy! Let me toast everyone!¡± Elder Qiu said very emotionally, then raised his wine cup and drained it in one gulp.

    ¡°Great, Elder Qiu! Another cup!¡± someone hooted.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Elder Qiu finished another cup. His round cheeks were already red after two cups.

    ¡°Okay, stop getting Elder Qiu to drink.¡± Leng Ruoxue knew that Elder Qiu couldn¡¯t hold his liquid well and quickly stopped everyone.

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving tomorrow. Everyone, drink less,¡± Feng Moran said. It had been a long time since they gathered like this, so they were a little too excited.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Deputy Leader Feng. Everyone knows,¡± Feng Da said quickly.

    Everyone chatted and ate. The meal finally came to an end veryte at night. Moreover, some students were drunk and even fell asleep on the floor of the reception room¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t we need to care about them?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked worriedly while looking at the people lying on the floor.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. They¡¯re all men. What does it matter if they sleep on the floor for a night?¡± Freak had no sympathy.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to bed. It¡¯ste,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Her grandfather and the others had already returned to their rooms to rest.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The next morning, Leng Ruoxue came to the reception room and saw that everyone who was drunk the previous night had woken up. Moreover, they looked to be in good spirits. It seemed like the constitution of spiritualists was indeed different!

 Chapter 132 - Criminal? Are You Referring To Me? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 132: Criminal? Are You Referring To Me? (3)</h4>

    ¡°Pack up and get ready to set off,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Miss, we packed up yesterday morning,¡± Lin Yuan said. They wouldn¡¯t have dared to get drunkst night otherwise!

    ¡°Then go and settle the bill. Ask everyone to gather downstairs,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. She took out an amethyst card and handed it to Lin Yuan.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After leaving the reception room, Leng Ruoxue went straight to her grandfather¡¯s room.

    ¡°Grandpa, are you ready? We¡¯re leaving,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after knocking on the door.

    ¡°Ready.¡± Leng Qingtian opened the door.

    Then Leng Ruoxue called her brother and Freak. They met Feng Moran in the corridor and went downstairs together.

    After arriving downstairs, Leng Ruoxue and the group from the Heavenly Phoenix Academy were surrounded by officers and soldiers.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Leng Ruoxue pushed aside the crowd. The cold light in her eyes was intimidating, and killing intent shed past.

    ¡°By the decree of Noble Consort Xu, we are here to arrest the criminal who harmed the princess,¡± an officer who looked like the leader said very formally.

    ¡°Criminal? Are you referring to me?¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently with a light smile.?<i>No wonder Noble Consort Xu hadn¡¯t done anything the past few days. So she was waiting for the Academy Competition to end!</i>

    ¡°The person we¡¯re going to arrest is Leng Ruoxue,¡± the officer said calmly. He knew that Leng Ruoxue wasn¡¯t to be trifled with, but he dared to go to the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion to capture her because of Noble Consort Xu¡¯s support.

    ¡°Does the emperor of the Southern Dusk Empire know that you¡¯re here to arrest me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Erm, the imperial decree of the noble consort is of course His Majesty¡¯s will,¡± the officer said while forcing himself to be calm, but his words weren¡¯t confident.

    ¡°Is that so? I really didn¡¯t know that this is the way the Southern Dusk Empire treats guests. Everyone here has their own opinions about what happened that day. Think of a better reason if you want to arrest me!¡± What Leng Ruoxue implied was that it was impossible to make her stay with such a reason.

    ¡°Grandpa, Elder Qiu, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said, ignoring the soldiers surrounding them. It was really unbing of her status to bicker with such a small fry.

    ¡°Okay.¡± No one cared about such a small character.

    ¡°None of you are allowed to leave. Arrest all of them,¡± the officer hurriedly ordered when he saw that he couldn¡¯t keep them any longer. Noble Consort Xu wouldn¡¯t let him go if this matter went wrong.

    Leng Ruoxue impatiently raised her white hand, and a huge stream of fire-attribute spiritual power flew toward the officers and soldiers. Immediately, they were all sent flying several meters away, and their bodies were burning with purplish-red mes¡­

    ¡°Aaahhhh! Aaahhhh!¡± They screamed in pain as they rolled on the ground¡­

    ¡°Miss Leng, we¡¯re so sorry for startling you,¡± Huangfu Lian apologized as he walked to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°What? Your Highness the Crown Prince is also here to capture me?¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly.

    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m here on Imperial Father¡¯s orders to see Miss Leng off,¡± Huangfu Lian quickly said.?<i>s! Imperial Mother was right. Miss Leng is really angry.</i>

    ¡°Your Southern Dusk imperial family is really interesting. The imperial consort wants to arrest me, but the emperor wants to send me off. Who is the decision maker in the end?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with curiosity and puzzlement on her face, seemingly wanting to know more.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s my imperial father.¡± Cold sweat rolled down Huangfu Lian¡¯s forehead. His imperial father would be so angry if he heard this!

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. Then can we go now?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Of course you can. I¡¯ll send you off,¡± Huangfu Lian said with a gentle smile on his face.

    ¡°Grandpa, we can go now. With the crown prince protecting us, we don¡¯t have to be afraid. I don¡¯t think anyone will dare to stop us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Leng Qingtian with an innocent expression.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Grandpa is getting old, and I really can¡¯t take being scared,¡± Leng Qingtian said very cooperatively while pretending to touch his heart.

    Everyone was bbergasted upon hearing this.?<i>Please, you are a Spiritual Supremacy! I¡¯ve never heard of a Spiritual Supremacy being scared!</i>

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be scared. The crown prince will protect us,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted.

    ¡°Yes. Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go quickly. Otherwise, who knows what mighte and stop uster,¡± Leng Qingtian said fearfully, as though he couldn¡¯t wait to leave right away.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Freak stepped forward and held Leng Qingtian¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Wait! Wait for me.¡± Just as everyone was about to leave, they heard someone shouting in the distance¡­

    There really was something else! Hearing this voice, everyone couldn¡¯t help but worry in their hearts. Even General Leng was about to be a diviner.

    A flying spirit beastnded beside them, and Huo Qing jumped off.

    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Huo Qing said while panting slightly.

    ¡°Why are you following us? We don¡¯t wee you,¡± Freak roared while cursing Huo Qing in his heart.?<i>This person is too annoying.</i>

    Huo Qing ignored Ye Chen¡¯s unfriendly demeanor and said with a faint smile, ¡°I will also be a student of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy in the future. Of course I have to go with you!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Freak was angry! He couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore!?<i>Why does this guy keep haunting us?</i>?He was so angry.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to transfer to the Heavenly Phoenix Academy. Elder Qiu, may I?¡± Huo Qing directly asked Elder Qiu, ignoring a certain person¡¯s anger.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Erm, you have to ask the principal. I¡¯m only an elder, so it¡¯s not up to me. Besides, will the Rising Dragon Academy agree to it?¡± Elder Qiu said spinelessly under Ye Chen¡¯s threatening re.?<i>Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m just an elder. Why make things difficult for me?</i>

    ¡°Ruoxue, you will wee me, right?¡± Huo Qing set his sights on Leng Ruoxue. He wanted to transfer schools because of her.

    ¡°No,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Why?¡± Huo Qing was a little confused.?<i>Am I that unpopr?</i>?Moreover, Ye Chen¡¯s smug expression made him ufortable.

 Chapter 133 - Criminal? Are You Referring To Me? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 133: Criminal? Are You Referring To Me? (4)</h4>

    ¡°You¡¯re too troublesome!¡± Leng Ruoxue said while looking at the sky.

    Another flying spirit beast descended¡­

    ¡°Big Brother Qing, wait for me!¡± Shui Xinran immediately stuck to Huo Qing¡¯s side as soon as she got off the spirit beast.

    ¡°Why did you follow me?¡± Huo Qing said with some displeasure.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Shui Xinran looked at Huo Qing aggrievedly, tears welling up in her eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone. She really wasn¡¯t interested in such a drama.

    Everyone soon left the Lunar Capital.

    ¡°Your Highness, please return!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very courteously to Huangfu Lian at the city gate, and then she let Quill out.

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯m going back.¡± Huangfu Lian held in his amazement as he looked at the enormous flying spirit beast.

    Seeing that everyone was already sitting on Quill¡¯s back, Leng Ruoxue sat on him as well. ¡°Quill, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Quill slowly flew up and disappeared into the sky with a strong gust of wind.

    Huangfu Lian stood foolishly outside the city gate for a while until he could no longer see the shadow of the spirit beast. Then he turned around and walked back.

    ¡°Crown Prince, where are the people from the Heavenly Phoenix Academy?¡± Huo Qing stopped Huangfu Lian at the city gate.

    ¡°Already gone.¡±

    ¡°How long ago?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to chase. You can¡¯t catch up,¡± Huangfu Lian said kindly. But before he could finish speaking, he saw Huo Qing release his spirit beast and fly away.

    ¡­

    In the imperial study of the imperial pce of the Southern Dusk Empire¡­

    ¡°Your Majesty, I just wanted to avenge Yu¡¯er.¡± Noble Consort Xu knelt in front of the emperor¡¯s desk, weeping uncontrobly. Her appearance was truly endearing.

    ¡°I told you that we have to consider this matter at length. Have you forgotten?¡± Huangfu Zhen said furiously.

    ¡°But they¡¯re leaving today. I was anxious, so¡­ Please don¡¯t take issue with me on the ount that I love our daughter so much, Your Majesty.¡± Noble Consort Xu pleaded. But in her heart, she was cursing the emperor to death.?<i>Hmph! What a useless man. He doesn¡¯t even dare to provoke Leng Ruoxue and has concerns about this and that. I hate him so much!</i>

    ¡°You want to stop them from leaving? Do you want to offend the Heavenly Phoenix Academy and the Artificer Association?¡± Huangfu Zhen roared. The Artificer Association had already informed all the top factions that Leng Ruoxue was an important guest of their Artificer Association.

    ¡°I know my mistake.¡±

    ¡°Confine Noble Consort Xu to the Soaring Phoenix Hall. No one is allowed to see her without my consent,¡± Huangfu Zhen ordered the eunuch beside him.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±

    After the eunuch brought Noble Consort Xu away, the emperor was the only one left in the imperial study.

    ¡°Empress, you cane out now.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, are we just going to let this matter rest?¡± the empress asked in puzzlement as she emerged from the secret room.

    ¡°What else can we do? The Xu family is ambitious, and now is not the time to do anything to her.¡± Huangfu Zhen shook his head, looking helpless.

    ¡°Empress, do you think Leng Ruoxue will¡­¡± Huangfu Zhen was worried.

    ¡°Probably not. I¡¯ve already sent Lian¡¯er. Hopefully, nothing big happens.¡± The empress was also very worried.

    ¡°Hehe, Empress, there won¡¯t be any big trouble. That girl Leng Ruoxue will never suffer a loss. I¡¯m just worried that she might think that it was my idea.¡± Huangfu Zhen was a little uncertain. That girl was too smart.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve said it before. We can only be on good terms with Leng Ruoxue. The people of the Leng family don¡¯t like to be used by others, so if we want to cooperate with her, we have to show our sincerity,¡± the empress said with certainty.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Empress.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesties the Emperor and Empress, His Highness the Crown Prince has returned to the pce,¡± a eunuch reported.

    ¡°Imperial Father, Imperial Mother, I¡¯m back.¡± Huangfu Lian walked into the imperial study and bowed.

    ¡°Lian¡¯er, there wasn¡¯t any big trouble, right?¡± the empress hurriedly asked, her expression exceptionally nervous.

    ¡°I guess not!¡± Huangfu Lian didn¡¯t know how to exin it to his parents. He couldn¡¯t say that Leng Ruoxue was already a little unhappy!

    ¡°But Imperial Father, the young master of the Huo family, Huo Qing, ns to study at the Heavenly Phoenix Academy,¡± Huangfu Lian said after some thought.

    ¡°Huo Qing wants to go to the Heavenly Phoenix Academy?¡± Huangfu Zhen was in disbelief. The rtionship between the Huo family and the Rising Dragon Academy was extraordinary, yet Huo Qing wanted to study at the Heavenly Phoenix Academy. Would the Huo family and the Rising Dragon Academy agree?

    ¡°Yes. Moreover, Huo Qing has already chased after the people from the Heavenly Phoenix Academy,¡± Huangfu Lian added.

    ¡°Empress, what do you think?¡± Huangfu Zhen turned to the empress beside him.

    ¡°Your Majesty, in my opinion, Huo Qing is most likely targeting Leng Ruoxue,¡± the empress said cautiously with a slight frown. She had heard that the Huo family proposed marriage to Leng Ruoxue, but she rejected them.?<i>Could it be true?</i>?Thinking of this, she was a little hesitant.

    ¡°Your Majesty, should we let our son study at the Heavenly Phoenix Academy as well?¡± the empress suggested.

    ¡°Erm¡­¡± Huangfu Zhen hesitated. If Lian¡¯er went to the Heavenly Phoenix Academy, the Lunar Shadow Academy would definitely be displeased, and he didn¡¯t want to fall out with the academy yet.

    ¡°Your Majesty, with the Huo family around, we can¡¯t count on the Lunar Shadow Academy at all. Instead, we might as well put all our efforts on Leng Ruoxue!¡± the empress said understandingly. She knew the concerns in the emperor¡¯s heart, but she believed that Leng Ruoxue was their best choice.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do as you say, Empress!¡± Huangfu Zhen trusted the empress very much. He knew that only the empress cared for him wholeheartedly in this world.

    ¡°Lian¡¯er, prepare to go to the Heavenly Phoenix Academy as well!¡± Huangfu Zhen showed the demeanor of an emperor and was full of boldness. There was no need to hesitate since he had already decided.

    ¡°Yes, Imperial Father.¡±

    ¡­

    At an altitude of ten thousand meters in the sky, Leng Ruoxue and the others had been flying for nearly two days.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you tired?¡± Freak took the initiative to pull Xue¡¯er into his arms and let her lie against him while taking some advantage of her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired. It¡¯s Quill that¡¯s tired.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of heartache and concern. Quill had been flying for two days and refused to rest. Fortunately, they were almost at Phoenix City.

 Chapter 134 - Uninvited Guests (1)

    <h4>Chapter 134: Uninvited Guests (1)</h4>

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m not tired.¡± Quill was in a good mood and said honestly upon hearing his master¡¯s concern. He was a flying beast, and flying was his instinct, so how could he be tired? Moreover, he had his master¡¯s pills, so flying was very easy.

    ¡°Master, divine beasts aren¡¯t so weak. You don¡¯t have to worry too much,¡± Charm, lying in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms,forted. He knew that his master cherished them beasts, and they also cherished her. Quill knew that his master wanted to go back early, so he didn¡¯t want to stop.

    Leng Ruoxue gently caressed Charm¡¯s soft and smooth fur and rxed her heart. She knew that her beasts were all very strong, but no matter how strong they were, they were still her beasts! Moreover, in her heart, her beasts were as important as her family.

    ¡°Master, we¡¯ve entered the borders of the Eastern Lagoon Empire,¡± Quill said as he looked down.

    ¡°Quill, thanks for your hard work.¡±

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll be home in a few hours.¡± Then Quill elerated and flew at full speed.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, are there any arrangements by the academy after we return?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes nced at the excited Elder Qiu.?<i>I really don¡¯t know why this old man is so excited!</i>

    ¡°I have to go back and ask the principal. I don¡¯t know either.¡± Elder Qiu scratched his head, slightly embarrassed.

    ¡°Oh.¡±?<i>I thought the principal already made ns!</i>

    ¡°Elder Qiu, Huo Qing wants toe to the Heavenly Phoenix Academy. What do you think about this matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked again.?<i>That Huo Qing is really troublesome.</i>

    ¡°Erm¡­ I think he¡¯s here for you.¡± As soon as Elder Qiu finished speaking, he immediately felt a cold re shooting at him, and he couldn¡¯t help but shrink his neck.?<i>Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m telling the truth. Why are you scaring me like this!</i>

    Elder Qiu felt aggrieved.?<i>I am a Spiritual Supremacy. How can I actually be afraid of my own student! Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re right. He¡¯s treating me as a sparring partner.¡± Leng Ruoxue was depressed thinking of it.?<i>Was I asking for it?</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what should we do then?¡± Freak¡¯s eyes burned with jealousy, and he wanted to extinguish the fire in them right away.

    ¡°Freak, I will focus on cultivating after I go back. I shouldn¡¯t be going to the academy anymore,¡± Leng Ruoxue saidfortingly after thinking.

    ¡°Oh, then I have to focus on cultivating too,¡± Freak quickly said. But he was still very happy when he heard Xue¡¯er say that she wouldn¡¯t go to the academy.?<i>Hmph! Huo Qing can keep his wishful thinking to himself.</i>

    ¡°Lass, how can you not go to the academy? Our academy can¡¯t live without you!¡± Elder Qiu couldn¡¯t help feeling a little anxious when he heard Leng Ruoxue say that she wouldn¡¯t go to the academy anymore.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, my main purpose for going to the academy was topete in the Academy Competition. Now that I¡¯vepleted my task, there¡¯s naturally no need for me to go to the academy. Moreover, do you think there¡¯s anything the academy can teach me?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes slightly and nced at Elder Qiu lightly.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Lass, you¡¯d better tell the principal yourself.¡± Elder Qiu was helpless.?<i>Hopefully, the principal can persuade her to stay!</i>

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell Grandpa Lin.¡±

    ¡°Master, we¡¯re at Phoenix City,¡± Quill reminded after flying for a few more hours.

    ¡°Quill, find a ce to let them down!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. Everyone was tired, so they should go home and have a good rest!

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Quill found a wide and t ce tond.

    ¡°Miss?¡± Liu Yan and the others were bewildered.

    ¡°Go home and have a good rest. Three dayster,e to the general¡¯s mansion to look for me. I have other arrangements,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined while looking at the rich expressions on everyone¡¯s faces. She couldn¡¯t help finding it funny.?<i>Do these people think that they¡¯ve been abandoned?</i>

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Liu Yan and the others were overjoyed. They thought that their youngdy didn¡¯t want them anymore!

    ¡°Quill, let¡¯s go home!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with her pink lips after watching Liu Yan, Elder Qiu, and the others leave.

    A momentter, Quill descended in the garden of the general¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Old Master, Miss, and Young Master are back!¡± a servant shouted excitedly when he saw them.

    ¡°Old Master, Miss, Young Master.¡± The steward hurriedly ran out of his room after hearing the shout.

    ¡°Steward, what is this?¡± Leng Qingtian asked in puzzlement.?<i>We¡¯ve only been away for a month. Is there a need to be so excited?</i>?He had often been away for months, but they hadn¡¯t been so enthusiastic when he returned!

    ¡°Hehe, Old Master, Miss is in the limelight this time. Now, there are many more people visiting our general¡¯s mansion,¡± the butler said excitedly, as if he was the one in the limelight.

    ¡°The people of Phoenix City found out so quickly?¡± The news spread really quickly. It had only been around four days.

    ¡°We¡¯ve known about it for a few days. Oh right, Master, the emperor also sent people to say that he wants to hold a banquet for Miss and the others to celebrate.¡± The butler began to report one by one.

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go back to our rooms to have a good night¡¯s sleep. Let¡¯s talk after we wake up,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded while ncing at the steward, who was in a hurry to report. They hadn¡¯t had a good rest for the past three days.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er is right. Everyone, go back to your rooms and rest!¡± Leng Qingtian waved his hand, disying his prestige as a general.

    After hearing what Leng Qingtian said, everyone returned to their rooms. Even Freak was very obedient and didn¡¯t pester Xue¡¯er to chat with him.

    ¡°Steward, let¡¯s go to my study!¡± Leng Qingtian said to the stunned steward.

    ¡°Old Master, you should go back to your room to rest first. These are trivial matters. There¡¯s no hurry,¡± the steward said awkwardly.

    Leng Qingtian red at the steward imperiously.?<i>No hurry? No hurry, and yet you reported in the garden?</i>?Then he turned and walked to his room.

    ¡­

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others had a good night¡¯s sleep, it was already afternoon the next day when she woke up.

    Leng Ruoxue got up, washed up, and left her room.

    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Leng Ruoxue walked into the study. Only her grandfather and the steward were here.

 Chapter 135 - Uninvited Guests (2)

    <h4>Chapter 135: Uninvited Guests (2)</h4>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re awake.¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s mood immediately improved when he saw his precious granddaughter.

    ¡°Grandpa, why didn¡¯t you sleep a little more?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with displeasure.?<i>Grandpa just came back. Why didn¡¯t he rest well?</i>

    ¡°Hehe, Grandpa is used to it and can¡¯t stay idle,¡± Leng Qingtian said with a fawning face. He didn¡¯t want his granddaughter to be angry with him!

    ¡°Grandpa, is there something important?¡± Leng Ruoxue noticed that her grandfather didn¡¯t look too good.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Grandpa will take care of it.¡± Leng Qingtian didn¡¯t want his granddaughter to worry about him.

    ¡°Grandpa, you have to tell me if anything happens!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. She really wanted to share the burden with her grandfather, but he refused to tell her, and she couldn¡¯t force him.

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry. Grandpa won¡¯t be polite with you if there¡¯s really something that I can¡¯t solve,¡± Leng Qingtian promised.

    ¡°Okay, Grandpa. Xue¡¯er is hungry. Go eat with me!¡± Leng Ruoxue hugged her grandfather¡¯s arm affectionately.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Leng Qingtian and his granddaughter entered the dining room, only to find that they were thest to arrive.

    ¡°You stinky brats aren¡¯t as caring as my precious granddaughter.¡± Leng Qingtian put on a stern face and pretended to be displeased.

    ¡°Grandpa, that¡¯s because we all know that Xue¡¯er would look for you!¡± Leng Ruohan hurriedly stood up and walked to Leng Qingtian¡¯s side to curry favor.

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa. Aren¡¯t we all waiting for you? How can we dare to eat if you don¡¯te!¡± Freak came over as well, his beautiful face full of ttery.

    ¡°Hehe, you stinky brats, I¡¯m just teasing you! You must be hungry, right? Hurry up and eat!¡± Then the two of them sat down in their respective seats.

    ¡°By the way, what do you think of the banquet in the imperial pce?¡± Leng Qingtian asked his granddaughter and the others after breakfast.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡± Leng Ruoxue was the first to express her opinion. The imperial pce was too dark, and she didn¡¯t know what the emperor was thinking, so it was better not to have anything to do with him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Xue¡¯er.¡± Freak followed Xue¡¯er in everything. He was the twenty-four-hour-a-day exemry obedient fianc¨¦.

    ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t want to go either.¡± Leng Ruohan¡¯s handsome face looked thoughtful.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Leng Qingtian turned to Feng Da and the others.

    ¡°Since Miss isn¡¯t going, we aren¡¯t going either,¡± Feng Da said without hesitation. The pce wasn¡¯t his cup of tea.

    ¡°No, they can choose not to go, but the few of you must,¡± Leng Qingtian said domineeringly. Wouldn¡¯t they be disrespecting the emperor if they didn¡¯t go? He was still the empire¡¯s general after all.

    ¡°Why?¡± Feng Da said gloomily with a long face.

    ¡°Because if you don¡¯t go, no one will,¡± Leng Qingtian said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°¡­¡± So they were just going to make up the numbers!

    ¡°General, socializing isn¡¯t my forte. Really, don¡¯t make me go. I might embarrass you, our elderly,¡± Feng Da said pitifully, almost crying.

    ¡°Elderly? Am I that old?¡± Leng Qingtian red at Feng Da.

    ¡°No, no, you¡¯re not old at all. See. I¡¯m not good at talking, so don¡¯t make me go!¡± Seeing that the volcano was about to erupt, Feng Da hurriedly put out the fire and gave a suggestion.

    ¡°You must go.¡± General Leng made the final decision, leaving no room for resistance.

    ¡°Miss.¡± Feng Da looked at Leng Ruoxue with a bitter face.

    ¡°Be good and eat more for us.¡± Leng Ruoxue patted Feng Da¡¯s head andforted him like she wasforting a puppy with a bright smile on her face.

    ¡°Freak, apany me to the academy!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to Freak. She should go and see Grandpa Lin.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡­

    It was already evening when they arrived at the Heavenly Phoenix Academy. They entered the academy and went straight to the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡°Grandpa Lin.¡± Leng Ruoxue knocked on the door.

    ¡°Ruoxue, why are you here sote?¡± Lin Liang was surprised to see Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen.

    ¡°I have something to tell Grandpa Lin.¡± Leng Ruoxue went straight to the point.

    ¡°Oh. Do you want to talk about not attending the academy?¡± Elder Qiu had already reported to him after returning.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve finished our task. Our focus will be on cultivating from now on, so we shouldn¡¯t be going to the academy anymore,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very tactfully.

    ¡°Yes, you should cultivate diligently.¡± Lin Liang approved of this point. Moreover, he also knew that it was unlikely that this girl would be restrained by the academy.

    ¡°By the way, Ruoxue, Huo Qing¡­¡± Lin Liang looked awkward and hesitant to speak.

    ¡°Grandpa Lin, I know that he wants to transfer to the Heavenly Phoenix Academy.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not the only one. There are others.¡± Lin Liang was very helpless.

    ¡°Who else?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled.

    ¡°There¡¯s also Southern Dusk¡¯s Crown Prince Huangfu Lian, Shui Xinran, Northern Frost¡¯s Princess Ximen Ya, and Ye Xiao. All of them want to transfer here,¡± Lin Liang said with a slight headache. If the two best geniuses of the Rising Dragon Academy transferred to their academy, that old fellow at the Rising Dragon Academy would definitely hate him to death.

    Leng Ruoxue and Freak exchanged nces and said in unison, ¡°Grandpa Lin will have a way.¡±

    ¡°I have no choice!¡± He had a headache over this for the past two days.

    ¡°Ruoxue, Huo Qing and the others are here for you. You can¡¯t just leave them alone.¡± Lin Liang looked expectantly at the cunning girl.

    ¡°Grandpa Lin, they didn¡¯te for me. I¡¯m not going to the academy anymore. Even if they came for me, there¡¯s nothing I can do!¡± Leng Ruoxue made it clear that she was irresponsible and didn¡¯t want to care about this matter.

    ¡°Ruoxue, can you give Grandpa Lin a good idea?¡± Lin Liang said expectantly. He really didn¡¯t want to take in those people. Taking them in would mean trouble, but not taking them in would¡­

    ¡°Grandpa Lin, as long as you can convince Huo Qing, the others are nothing to fear,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded kindly.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try!¡± Lin Liang really had no other way.

    ¡°Oh, right. Grandpa Lin, did the Fu family and Vice Principal Chen do anything in the past month?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

 Chapter 136 - Uninvited Guests (3)

    <h4>Chapter 136: Uninvited Guests (3)</h4>

    ¡°Chen Jian has been much more well-behaved recently. As for the Fu family, I heard they were robbed. Moreover, Fu Mingyuan has been looking for the whereabouts of Fu Mingzhu and the others,¡± Lin Liang said after some thought.

    ¡°No one looked for trouble with Vice Principal Chen?¡± Leng Ruoxue found it unbelievable.?<i>It seems he has a powerful background!</i>

    ¡°A little at first, but they were all small families and didn¡¯t have much power. They became well-behaved after making a fuss once or twice,¡± Lin Liang exined, knowing what Leng Ruoxue wanted to ask.

    ¡°Oh.

    ¡°Grandpa Lin, it¡¯s gettingte. We¡¯re going to get going.¡± Leng Ruoxue and Freak stood up and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After leaving the principal¡¯s office, Leng Ruoxue and Freak walked along a quiet path toward the entrance of the academy.

    ¡°I want to talk to you,¡± Xu Na¡¯er said softly as she suddenly appeared in front of them.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to talk about between us.¡± Leng Ruoxue refused without hesitation, not even bothering to look at the pretentious Xu Na¡¯er.

    ¡°I¡¯m begging you. I really have something very important to discuss with you.¡± Xu Na¡¯er was so anxious that she was about to cry. Tears shed in her eyes, and her pitiful appearance was really pitiful.

    Unfortunately, the two people in front of her were both hard-hearted.

    ¡°Get lost,¡± Freak roared in displeasure.?<i>What does this woman want? Why is she so annoying like a fly?!</i>

    ¡°Senior Brother Ye, I really want to have a good talk with Ruoxue. I mean no harm,¡± Xu Na¡¯er said aggrievedly as two streams of tears rolled down her cheeks.

    ¡°What do you want to talk about with me?¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently, not wanting to see her continue acting. She actually wanted to know why Xu Na¡¯er suddenly showed weakness, but she caught the viciousness and jealousy that shed by in Xu Na¡¯er¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Ruoxue, I know that I did many things wrong in the past. Please forgive me and don¡¯t be angry with me anymore,¡± Xu Na¡¯er pleaded with a sincere expression on her face.

    ¡°What else? Continue,¡± Leng Ruoxue urged.

    ¡°I won¡¯t snatch Big Brother Yu away from you anymore. Really, I promise that he will only belong to you from now on. I won¡¯t appear again. Wuuu wuuu¡­¡± Xu Na¡¯er said while sobbing.

    ¡°Na¡¯er, I won¡¯t allow you to say that.¡± Suddenly, a furious roar sounded in their ears.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, I will never marry you. Give up on this idea!¡± The seventh prince appeared by Xu Na¡¯er¡¯s side like a white knight. He hugged Xu Na¡¯er and red at Leng Ruoxue fiercely.

    ¡°Seventh Prince, did you take the wrong medicine? Did I say I want to marry you?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned, a little annoyed.?<i>What are these two good-for-nothings doing?</i>?She didn¡¯t have time to watch them put on this star-crossed lovebirds act in front of her.

    ¡°Seventh Prince, Xue¡¯er is my fianc¨¦e. She has had nothing to do with you since a very long time ago. Stop ttering yourself,¡± Freak said with displeasure, his eyes shooting out a sharp re.

    ¡°Do you think you can still marry her now?¡± The seventh prince looked at Ye Chen mockingly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked coldly.

    ¡°Hmph! Miss Leng is now very popr, and ordinary people can¡¯t marry you,¡± the seventh prince said a little unpleasantly. His words seemed to carry a tinge of jealousy, but even he didn¡¯t realize it.

    ¡°Big Brother Yu, don¡¯t talk about it anymore. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you,¡± Xu Na¡¯er said very understandingly. However, she hated Li Yu foring out at this time to disrupt her n. She secretly nced at Ye Chen.

    ¡°Na¡¯er, I said before that I won¡¯t marry anyone but you. You have to believe me,¡± Li Yu promised with a solemn expression on his face.

    ¡°Big Brother Yu, don¡¯t be like this. Na¡¯er isn¡¯t blessed. You just have to treat Ruoxue well in the future,¡± Xu Na¡¯er pleaded, but she kept shouting in her heart,?<i>Agree! Agree now!</i>?As long as she could get rid of the seventh prince, she could shift her target to Ye Chen. She only wanted to marry this heavenly man now.

    ¡°Na¡¯er, I only want you. I don¡¯t want anyone else but you,¡± Li Yu vowed solemnly.

    ¡°Take your time acting. We¡¯re leaving.¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t stand watching any longer. She directly summoned Quill, jumped onto his back with Freak, and flew away.

    The two of them stared nkly at the ck eagle that suddenly appeared and didn¡¯te to their senses for a long time. By the time they reacted, Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen were long gone.

    ¡°Big Brother Yu, you¡¯d better listen to your father. Let¡¯s not be together anymore.¡± Xu Na¡¯er only felt that she had nowhere to vent her anger, so her tone was especially cold. After speaking, she left without looking back.

    ¡°Na¡¯er¡­¡± Li Yu watched Xu Na¡¯er leave and couldn¡¯t help thinking of Leng Ruoxue, who was as dazzling as a goddess. He felt mixed emotions and was even more lost.

    After returning to the general¡¯s mansion, Leng Ruoxue and Freak immediately went to the study.

    ¡°Grandpa, what do you think about this?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked Leng Qingtian after telling him what happened just now.

    ¡°Hehe, Xue¡¯er, this was expected. It¡¯s not surprising.¡± Leng Qingtian was very calm.?<i>Seems like the imperial family is eyeing Xue¡¯er again. Hmph! Do they really think that Xue¡¯er is still the Xue¡¯er of the past? Seventh Prince Li Yu is no longer worthy of my precious granddaughter.</i>

    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Ye Chen looked at Leng Qingtian aggrievedly, as though he wanted Leng Qingtian to uphold justice for him.

    ¡°Ye Chen, don¡¯t worry. Grandpa will only acknowledge you as my grandson-inw,¡± Leng Qingtian promised.

    ¡°Grandpa, if I¡¯m not mistaken, the emperor will mention this to you tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, even if the emperor doesn¡¯t mention it, others will. Don¡¯t worry. Grandpa knows how to deal with it.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave this matter to Grandpa. I won¡¯t care about it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said mischievously.

    ¡°Then what benefits will Grandpa get?¡± Leng Qingtian asked cunningly. He happened to have a request for Xue¡¯er.

    ¡°What benefits does Grandpa want?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully. She knew something was bothering her grandfather.?<i>Is he finally willing to tell me?</i>

 Chapter 137 - Uninvited Guests (4)

    <h4>Chapter 137: Uninvited Guests (4)</h4>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa just wants you to help me think of a solution.¡± Leng Qingtian exined the matter and looked at Leng Ruoxue expectantly.

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m going back to my room first. I¡¯ll tell you immediately when I think of something.¡± Leng Ruoxue turned and left. Freak naturally followed closely behind.

    ¡­

    The next night, Leng Ruoxue, her brother, and Freak sat in a pavilion in the garden, enjoying a hotpot while chatting.

    ¡°Big Brother, Grandpa and the others should be there already, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked casually. She had never been to the imperial pce of the Eastern Lagoon Empire, nor did she want to go.

    ¡°Yes, they should be there soon. Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m sure many people will be very disappointed that you didn¡¯t go today,¡± Leng Ruohan teased. He had also heard about what happened yesterday.

    ¡°Big Brother, I just want to be happy. How can I have the time to care about irrelevant people!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ve cooked this for you. Eat it.¡± Freak kept feeding Xue¡¯er.

    ¡°Miss, someone is looking for Young Master Ye.¡± The steward walked over to report.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Freak said with some displeasure.?<i>Who would look for me?</i>

    ¡°They are Young Master Ye¡¯s parents,¡± the steward said anxiously. The visitor imed to be Young Master Ye¡¯s parents, so he had no choice but to disturb them.

    ¡°Parents? My mother died when she gave birth to me. How can I have a mother?¡± Ye Chen¡¯s eyes were like ice, and his expression suddenly became very vicious.

    ¡°Steward, ask them to wait in the living room,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± The steward was frightened by Ye Chen¡¯s ferocity, and he immediately dashed away after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s instructions.

    ¡°Freak, what happened?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. Even though he had been with them so long, Freak had never mentioned anything about his family, and she had never asked about it. In fact, she wouldn¡¯t have asked if not for the guests who suddenly came to visit. Every family had its difficulties, so she respected his privacy.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, apany me to take a look first. Send them away, and I¡¯ll tell youter,¡± Freak said with a cold face.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Leng Ruoxue and Freak came to the living room together. When they entered the door, they saw a middle-aged couple sitting in chairs.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your youngdy? Doesn¡¯t she know we¡¯re here? Why is she so rude?¡± A good-looking middle-aged woman was being picky with displeasure.

    The steward standing beside her didn¡¯t even frown and directly ignored her words.

    ¡°Be quiet,¡± the middle-aged man sitting beside her scolded.

    ¡°Husband, it¡¯s clear that they¡¯re neglecting us. Is this how the general¡¯s mansion treats guests?¡± the middle-aged woman retorted, not taking the man¡¯s words seriously.

    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen walked into the living room casually.

    When the two people sitting in the chairs saw Leng Ruoxue, they were clearly stunned for a while beforeing back to their senses.

    While they were lost in thought, Leng Ruoxue carefully examined the two. The man was handsome, and Freak did look a little like him. But his temperament was much worse, and his figure was a little chubby.

    As for the woman, her skin was slightly yellowish. She was good-looking, but she looked like a mean and bitter person.

    ¡°You are Leng Ruoxue?¡± the middle-aged beauty said with a displeased face.

    Leng Ruoxue sat down on the main seat and said tly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then do you know who we are? How dare you treat us so lightly!¡± the middle-aged woman rebuked, her nose almost flying into the sky.

    ¡°I heard you are my fianc¨¦¡¯s parents?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡±

    ¡°But so what?¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, what do you mean?¡± The middle-aged woman stood up from her chair angrily and red at Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Exactly what I said.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s eyes turned cold. She was getting impatient.

    ¡°Husband, look at Leng Ruoxue. What¡¯s with her attitude! We are her elders, yet she treats us like this. Husband, our Ye family can¡¯t have someone like this as a daughter-inw!¡± The middle-aged woman wailed at the man beside her.

    ¡°Nonsense. Do you think it¡¯s up to us? His Majesty bestowed the marriage. We can¡¯t refuse even if she¡¯s not good.¡± The middle-aged man sounded a little helpless, but the corner of his eyes couldn¡¯t help sneaking a nce at his son. The guilt in his heart disappeared in a sh. For the sake of the family, he could only let his son down.?<i>s, he have no choice!</i>

    Leng Ruoxue watched the two act with a faint smile, but she kept sneering in her heart. She didn¡¯t know why these two people suddenly came today, but she knew that nothing good woulde of it.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and beg His Majesty to cancel the engagement. Our Ye family can¡¯t afford to have such a daughter-inw.¡± The middle-aged woman thought for a while and seemingly suddenly made up her mind. In fact, this was the main reason why they came today.

    ¡°You want to break off the engagement?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help interrupting.

    ¡°Yes, the Ye family can¡¯t afford to have a daughter-inw who doesn¡¯t respect her elders like you. We have to cancel the engagement,¡± the middle-aged woman said loudly. No matter what, the engagement had to be broken today, or she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it to her elder sister.

    ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s cold, beautiful eyes looked at the couple indifferently, and her tone was emotionless.

    ¡°I refuse as well,¡± Ye Chen said with undisguised disgust on his face.?<i>What do these two think I am? They want to manipte me? Hmph!</i>

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to refuse. Marriage matters must be left to your parents to decide,¡± the middle-aged woman roared, her eyes full of contempt.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Chen said indifferently, but his eyes were on his father.

    ¡°Chen¡¯er, listen to us on this matter. Leng Ruoxue really isn¡¯t suitable for you. I¡¯ll find you a better one in the future,¡± the middle-aged man coaxed, but he said these words without much confidence.?<i>s! I hope Chen¡¯er listens to me. I didn¡¯t expect Leng Ruoxue to be a beauty who can topple nations.</i>

 Chapter 138 - We Want to Break Off the Engagement (1)

    <h4>Chapter 138: We Want to Break Off the Engagement (1)</h4>

    ¡°Find a better one? Can you find someone better than Xue¡¯er on the Ling Feng Continent?¡± Ye Chenughed in anger.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Erm¡­¡± The middle-aged man stammered.

    ¡°So what if she¡¯s good? She¡¯s so disrespectful to her elders. If you really marry her, won¡¯t we need to serve her as though she¡¯s our ancestor?¡± The middle-aged woman was obviously much more glib-tongued.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that you want to cancel the engagement?¡± Leng Ruoxue was annoyed.?<i>Why do these people always want to cause trouble for me?</i>

    ¡°Yes, the engagement must be broken,¡± the middle-aged woman said determinedly.

    ¡°And then? Is the emperor going to arrange another marriage again?¡± Leng Ruoxue said casually. In fact, she had already sorted out the cause and effect after they revealed their intentions.

    ¡°H-how should I know?¡± the middle-aged woman quickly denied, but her expression was a little flustered.

    ¡°What do you think, Freak?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to ask Freak, who was sitting beside her.

    ¡°Arranging and dissolving engagements as you please. What do you take us for?¡± Freak said in an unfriendly tone. In fact, he knew very well that he and Xue¡¯er weren¡¯t people who liked to be controlled. Those people were really targeting the wrong people.

    ¡°Did you hear that? His words are exactly what I want to say.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s cold gaze swept over them, and the two of them immediately felt a chill run down their spines.

    ¡°Steward, see the guests out!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±

    ¡°Please.¡± The steward¡¯s tone was very unfriendly. What kind of parents were they? He had never seen such people in his long life.

    Seeing that they didn¡¯t achieve their goal, the two were embarrassed. Moreover, they were being asked to leave, so they instantly felt ashamed and were about to walk away.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Ye Chen suddenly called out to them.

    ¡°Chen¡¯er.¡± The middle-aged man looked at his son expectantly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Chen¡¯er. I don¡¯t have a father like you. From today onward, I, Ye Chen, announce that I am leaving the family. I won¡¯t be a member of the Ye family anymore.¡± Ye Chen looked at the middle-aged man coldly.

    ¡°Chen¡¯er, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± the middle-aged man said furiously, his face alternating between blue and white, clearly extremely angry.

    ¡°Husband, don¡¯t stop him. If he wants to leave, let him leave. Let¡¯s see how he can gain a foothold on the Ling Feng Continent without the protection of our Ye family.¡± The middle-aged woman pretended to be angry, but she was overjoyed from the bottom of her heart. This thorn in her heart had finally gotten rid of himself. This was great. No one in the Ye family would snatch anything from her son in the future.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it very clearly, and I know what I¡¯m saying. Leave and don¡¯te back. I have nothing to do with all of you from now on,¡± Ye Chen said coldly.

    ¡°Please leave!¡± the steward said disdainfully.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let me hug you,¡± Freak said pitifully when the two of them were alone in the living room.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless as she allowed Freak to hug her, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling puzzled.?<i>For some reason, I always feel like I¡¯m being taken advantage of¡­</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, actually, I don¡¯t have much feeling for that so-called father. If he didn¡¯t marry that woman to establish his position, my mother wouldn¡¯t have died, and I wouldn¡¯t have been poisoned since I was a child. You wouldn¡¯t have seen me if I hadn¡¯t been saved.¡± Freak acted coquettishly again as he spoke.

    ¡°So pitiful.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed his head as though she was petting him. To be honest, she really couldn¡¯t imagine that he was sad given his tone! She wondered if she was being too unsympathetic.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you have to treat me better in the future. I don¡¯t have any other family apart from you,¡± Freak said pitifully. His eyes welled up with tears, as though the water might spill out at any moment as long as Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t satisfy his request.

    ¡°Yes, yes. I will be good to you,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed helplessly.?<i>Isn¡¯t Freak going to tell me about his past? What¡¯s going on now?</i>

    ¡°Oh, Freak, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to tell me about your past? Continue!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged. She was being wheedled on! She felt that this was dangerous because she was afraid that she would have no choice but to sign countless unfair treaties.

    ¡°I¡¯m done! What else can I say?¡± He looked at her with a face full of confusion.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Leng Ruoxue was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Yes, and after I was saved, I continued to pretend to be sick. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to grow up safely!¡± Freak¡¯s shiny ck eyes looked at her with a few big words written in them: I¡¯m pitiful. Come and pity me! He didn¡¯t care at all and pretended to be pitiful in front of the person he loved.

    ¡°Who saved you then?¡± she asked curiously.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you now. You will know in the future.¡± He kept her in suspense.

    Seeing how smug Freak was, Leng Ruoxue really wanted to bite him. But she was relieved to see that what happened just now didn¡¯t affect him.

    ¡°Freak, let¡¯s continue eating!¡± She changed the topic.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not full yet!¡± Freak said with some dissatisfaction. He really didn¡¯t want to be disturbed by irrelevant people.

    When Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen returned to the garden pavilion, Leng Ruohan was almost done eating.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Ye Chen, is everything okay?¡± Leng Ruohan asked as they ate.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve left the Ye family,¡± Ye Chen said calmly. He casually picked up a piece of meat and cooked it in the hotpot.

    ¡°What? How did this happen? What happened?¡± Leng Ruohan was surprised. Leaving your family was not a small matter. Moreover, leaving your family would mean that the family had given up on you, and you wouldn¡¯t be protected by the family in the future.

    ¡°They were here to cancel the engagement,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Xu Na¡¯er came to look for you yesterday, and today, the Ye family came here to break off the engagement. This is really¡­¡± Leng Ruohan was speechless.?<i>When did the people of our Leng family be so easy to manipte?</i>

 Chapter 139 - We Want To Break Off The Engagement (2)

    <h4>Chapter 139: We Want To Break Off The Engagement (2)</h4>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, did they say they want to break off the engagement directly?¡± Leng Ruohan was very curious. Their Leng family shouldn¡¯t be pushovers, right?

    ¡°No, they said that I was disrespecting my elders.¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless.?<i>What an excuse¡­</i>

    ¡°Seems like this should be the emperor¡¯s idea. Xue¡¯er, some people are really unscrupulous in order to marry you!¡± Leng Ruohan couldn¡¯t help teasing. But he could also see that Xue¡¯er and Ye Chen didn¡¯t seem to be affected.

    ¡°Yes. They must pay the price for scheming against me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said unhappily.

    ¡°Hehe, Xue¡¯er, how do you n to deal with them?¡± Leng Ruohan was a little curious. Those people really didn¡¯t have eyes!

    ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with Grandpa when hees back.¡±

    ¡­

    After dinner, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s group of three waited untilte at night, but Leng Qingtian and the others still weren¡¯t back.

    ¡°Big Brother, why aren¡¯t they back yet? Could something have happened?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little worried and regretted not attending the banquet with her grandfather and the others.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen. Grandpa is now a Spiritual Supremacy, and Thunder Night is a divine beast. There really aren¡¯t many people who dare to touch Grandpa in the Eastern Lagoon Empire now,¡± Leng Ruohanforted.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Leng Ruoxue agreed.

    ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s go back to our rooms to rest first!¡± Leng Ruoxue continued. How long should they wait?

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back to our rooms and sleep!¡± Leng Ruohan said. He was also a little sleepy.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡­

    The next day, after waking up, Leng Ruoxue washed up and nned to go to the study to find her grandfather.

    ¡°Miss.¡± Leng Ruoxue met Feng Da as soon as she entered the garden.

    ¡°Feng Da, why did youe back sotest night?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°The banquet ended very early. Butter, the emperor and the general spoke alone for a long time,¡± Feng Dained.

    ¡°Miss, the general seems to be in a very bad mood!¡± Feng Da reminded softly after thinking about it.

    ¡°Oh.¡± She had expected it long ago.

    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Leng Ruoxue knocked on the door of the study.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er,e in!¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, was Ye Chen alrightst night?¡± Leng Qingtian asked with concern when he saw his granddaughter walk in. The steward had already told him.

    ¡°He¡¯s fine. But Grandpa, I heard you¡¯re not in a good mood!¡± Leng Ruoxue probed.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the emperor really wants you to marry the seventh prince. He had a long chat with Grandpa yesterday.¡± Leng Qingtian was speechless. The emperor even brought up thete emperor in order to convince him.

    ¡°It¡¯s his business what he wants. I won¡¯t let him tell me what to do.¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little angry.?<i>Am I too weak? That damn stinky emperor really needs to be taught a lesson.</i>

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t meddle in this matter. Just leave it to me.¡±

    ¡°Uh, Xue¡¯er, what do you intend to do?¡± Leng Qingtian was really curious.

    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with evil intentions.

    After leaving Leng Qingtian¡¯s study, Leng Ruoxue went to find Freak.?<i>Hmmm, it¡¯s still better to cooperate with Freak to do something bad.</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we going?¡± Freak held Xue¡¯er¡¯s slender waist with one hand and took advantage of her openly on Quill¡¯s back.

    ¡°The Heavenly Phoenix Academy!¡±

    ¡°Why are we going there? Didn¡¯t we agree not to go there anymore?¡± Freak was slightly displeased. Huo Qing was there, so he didn¡¯t want to go there!

    ¡°Go and settle the score with the seventh prince. I want to beat him up ruthlessly,¡± Leng Ruoxue said wickedly. It would be difficult for her to dispel her anger if she didn¡¯t beat him up.

    ¡°Yes, yes, beat him up! Beat him up hard!¡± He raised both hands in approval of this idea, but¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, is beating him up enough?¡± Freak said after some thought.

    ¡°What else?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at him with clear eyes.

    ¡°Castrate him!¡± he proposed.?<i>Hmph, that way, there¡¯s no way he can marry Xue¡¯er and be the emperor.</i>

    A few drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead.?<i>Why does Freak always like doing something so hardcore?</i>

    ¡°What I mean is, let him be the same as the Huo family patriarch. He can see it but not eat it,¡± Freak exined. This was the worst punishment for men.

    ¡°Okay then!¡± Leng Ruoxue approved.

    ¡°Quill,nd at the back door!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. There were few people at the backdoor, so no one would notice.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Quill went to the back door of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy, found an open space, and descended.

    ¡°Rise, cast an invisibility spell on us!¡± Leng Ruoxue summoned Rise.

    ¡°Yes, Master. Count me in on doing bad things,¡± Rise volunteered, looking eager.

    ¡°Master, I want to go too,¡± Dazzle said excitedly through voice transmission from the Heaven and Earth Bracelet.

    ¡°Dazzle, you can¡¯t. Your ws are too obvious, and someone will discover you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. She was very afraid that Dazzle would use his ws to scratch someone like Darling had. She only wanted to trip the emperor up in the dark now and didn¡¯t want to face him directly.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m not that stupid fox,¡± Dazzle said aggrievedly while screaming in his head that he wanted to do something bad!

    ¡°Fine!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t stand his pitiful appearance and had to let Dazzle out as well.

    After the two humans and two beasts became indivisible, they went straight to the unlucky seventh prince.

    When they found Li Yu in the main hall, no one else was there. Ye Chen rushed up to him and began beating him up as though Li Yu had killed his father. The seventh prince was beaten unconscious before he could even realize what was going on.

    ¡°So weak,¡± Freakined, not yet satisfied. He took out a pill and stuffed it into the seventh prince¡¯s mouth, then pped his hands and returned to Xue¡¯er.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go!¡± he said ingratiatingly. He felt much better.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, and the two walked toward the door.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we going?¡± This wasn¡¯t the way back to the Leng residence!

    ¡°The imperial pce.¡± She had yet to visit the imperial pce of the Eastern Lagoon Empire!

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and give that damn emperor some inhumane medicine,¡± Freak said fiercely. These matters were caused by that damn emperor. If he didn¡¯t teach him a lesson, he would write his name backward.

 Chapter 140 - We Want To Break Off The Engagement (3)

    <h4>Chapter 140: We Want To Break Off The Engagement (3)</h4>

    <i>Still that hardcore!</i>?Leng Ruoxueined.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, where does the emperor live?¡± Freak asked after theynded in the imperial garden. He wasn¡¯t familiar with the imperial pce!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to meet the empress first.¡±

    ¡°Meet the empress?¡±

    ¡°Yes, doesn¡¯t the emperor want the seventh prince to be the next emperor? I won¡¯t let him get his way.¡± Leng Ruoxue knew that the empress and the crown prince had to hate what the damn emperor was doing now. As the saying went, the enemy of the enemy was a friend, so cooperating with the empress was the best choice.

    Relying on the map she got from her grandfather, Leng Ruoxue quickly found the Phoenix Algae Pce where the empress lived.

    ¡°Freak, wait for me here. I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± Leng Ruoxue motioned for Rise to dispel his invisibility spell and walked into the Phoenix Algae Pce openly.

    The empress kept a very low profile. Apart from the guards outside the pce, there wasn¡¯t a single maidservant or guard in the entire pce.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The empress, who was sitting and reading a book, forced herself to calm down and look at the girl who suddenly appeared in her pce. But she was startled in her heart.

    ¡°I am Leng Ruoxue,¡± Leng Ruoxue said her name directly. It was obvious that this empress was smart, or she wouldn¡¯t be so calm.

    ¡°You are Leng Ruoxue? You are indeed a rare beauty,¡± the empress said appreciatively. Her eyes kept looking up and down at the absolutely beautiful girl in front of her. With her alluring beauty, cold and noble temperament, and extraordinary strength, the seventh prince simply wasn¡¯t worthy of such a stunning woman.?<i>Seems that the emperor¡¯s wishful thinking won¡¯t be possible.</i>

    ¡°Empress, you are also a rare beauty,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. The woman in front of her was indeed very beautiful, and it was a kind of intellectual beauty. As for her strength, this beautiful woman was unexpectedly a Spiritual Sovereign. This empress was really like a fresh flower stuck in cow manure!

    ¡°May I ask why Miss Leng is looking for me?¡± the empress asked frankly with a smile.

    ¡°Why are you asking the obvious? I¡¯m sure you know why I¡¯m here.¡± Leng Ruoxue threw the question back.

    ¡°Miss Leng, did youe because of the marriage with the seventh prince?¡± the empress asked with certainty.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Miss Leng, this matter was decided by the emperor. It¡¯s useless to look for me,¡± the empress said helplessly. She was also thinking of ways to stop this matter, but she didn¡¯t have any good ideas. In fact, she was the most unwilling person to see the seventh prince marry the Leng family.

    ¡°You are mistaken, Empress. I came for this matter, but not entirely. I¡¯m mainly here to find you to cooperate against ourmon enemy,¡± Leng Ruoxue said candidly. Since they were going to cooperate, they needed to be sincere.

    ¡°How do you want to cooperate with me, Miss Leng?¡± the empress asked directly. Smart people wouldn¡¯t lie, and they indeed had amon enemy.

    ¡°I wonder how far you¡¯re willing to go, Empress?¡± Leng Ruoxue probed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can see that the emperor ns to abolish the crown prince and establish the seventh prince,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± She had long seen through it. The emperor had been brewing such thoughts for quite some time. But the seventh prince¡¯s mother¡¯s family didn¡¯t have much power, so the emperor had never dared to act rashly.

    ¡°Since you know about it, why didn¡¯t you take precautions earlier?¡± Leng Ruoxue really couldn¡¯t understand this woman¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°He¡¯s my husband after all¡­¡± the empress said helplessly.

    ¡°But he doesn¡¯t treat you as his wife. He¡¯s a man who spoils his concubines and neglects his wife, yet you still indulge him. Do you have to wait until he makes the first move before you wake up?¡± Leng Ruoxue hated women who valued their husbands above all else. She was obviously a very smart woman, but she couldn¡¯t figure out emotional issues.

    ¡°You are right. I really have indulged him too much. In fact, when we first got married, we were happy, so I¡¯ve always¡­¡± The empress choked with emotion.

    ¡°Men are fickle-minded. I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t remember,¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly. She had already learned about the damn emperor¡¯s character.

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± the empress asked after calming herself down. It was time for her to n for her son.

    ¡°Empress, you can express your disapproval of this matter,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°But¡­¡± the empress hesitated. If her objection was useful, she would have objected long ago.

    ¡°Empress, although your maiden family isn¡¯tparable to the Five Great Families, it¡¯s still the number one family in the Eastern Lagoon Empire. As long as you object, the emperor will more or less take note of it.¡± Leng Ruoxue analyzed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try!¡± the empress said after some thought.

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue whispered her n into the empress¡¯s ear.

    ¡°T-this won¡¯t do. It¡¯s too risky.¡± The empress widened her eyes and looked at Leng Ruoxue in disbelief.?<i>This girl actually wants me to¡­</i>

    ¡°Miss Leng, I think you still don¡¯t know about the old patriarch¡¯s existence yet, right?¡± the empress asked, her heart racing.

    ¡°I know. Every imperial family has a Spiritual Supremacy behind them.¡± She heard from her grandfather that the old patriarch of the Eastern Lagoon Empire was also a Spiritual Supremacy.

    ¡°Then how dare you want me to¡­¡±

    ¡°Empress, if you don¡¯t even have the courage, then just wait to be eaten!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded lightly. She knew that the empress was afraid of the so-called old patriarch, but she didn¡¯t think that the old patriarch would start a killing spree over such a small matter. After all, the struggle for the throne was always bloody, and the old patriarch must have done simr things back then.

    ¡°Let me think about it!¡± the empress said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Okay. When you¡¯ve thought it over, send someone to look for me.¡± Then Leng Ruoxue turned and left the Phoenix Algae Pce.

    Not far away from the Phoenix Algae Pce¡­

    ¡°Where did that damn Freak go? Didn¡¯t we agree that he would wait here?¡± Leng Ruoxue muttered to herself.?<i>How disobedient. He should be spanked!</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you thinking about me?¡± Just as Leng Ruoxue finished thinking this, Freak¡¯s enchanting voice sounded in her ears, and his face was full of excitement

    ¡°Master said she wants to spank you for being disobedient,¡± Dazzle gloated while lying in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 141 - We Want To Break Off The Engagement (4)

    <h4>Chapter 141: We Want To Break Off The Engagement (4)</h4>

    ¡°Erm, Xue¡¯er, do you really want to spank me?¡± Freak asked pitifully. It would be unsightly to have his butt pped.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of embarrassment.?<i>How could this little thing say what¡¯s in my mind!</i>

    ¡°Where did you go?

    ¡°I went to drug him,¡± Freak confessed his crime honestly.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t know what to say. He was really a man of action.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you really want to spank me?¡± Freak blinked his ck eyes as if he was looking forward to it.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll keep it on the ount first and calcte everything togetherter.¡± Leng Ruoxue felt a headacheing on.?<i>What kind of expression is he making?!</i>

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°What oh? Let¡¯s go back,¡± Leng Ruoxue roared.?<i>That ¡®oh¡¯ sounds so strange.</i>

    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± Freak answered obediently and hurriedly sat on Quill¡¯s back.

    The two quickly returned to the general¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Miss, the Ye family is here again.¡± The steward saw Leng Ruoxue return to the garden and hurried over to inform her.

    ¡°Why are they here again? Where are they?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned with annoyance.

    ¡°In the living room. I think the acting patriarch of the Ye family is here too,¡± the steward said after some thought.

    ¡°Acting patriarch?¡± Leng Ruoxue and Freak looked at each other in realization.

    They then went to the living room.

    ¡°Grandpa, do we have guests?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked knowingly after entering the living room.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re back. This is the acting patriarch of the Ye family, His Excellency Ye Ming.¡± Leng Qingtian stood up and introduced them while shooting nces at his granddaughter.

    ¡°Hello, Your Excellency Ye Ming,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently while looking at the handsome, noble middle-aged man in front of her.?<i>The Ye family all have good skin.</i>

    ¡°Hehe, Miss Leng, I came specially to apologize today,¡± Ye Ming said good-naturedly, his expression full of sincerity.

    ¡°Apologize? Apologize for what?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be puzzled, her beautiful face at a loss.?<i>What kind of drama is this!</i>

    ¡°Our Ye family was rude to you yesterday. I came specially to apologize,¡± Ye Ming said with a smile.

    ¡°Ye Tao, don¡¯t the two of you have anything to say to her?¡± Ye Ming hollered at his cousin.?<i>This ipetent thing! My ns are going to be ruined by them!</i>

    ¡°Sorry, we didn¡¯t consider it carefully yesterday. Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t break off the engagement!¡± Ye Tao said in a low voice reluctantly. But he hated Ye Ming to the core.?<i>Damn it. He actually made me apologize to a junior.</i>?This made the prideful Ye Tao feel very embarrassed.

    <i>Hmph, I obviously can¡¯t count on the Ye family at all.</i>?<i>But as a descendant of the Ye family, I still have to contribute to the prosperity of the Ye family. Why?</i>?Ye Tao felt extremely ufortable about this. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have listened to his wife and turned to Noble Consort Fang.

    In this world, the standards for the offspring of side branches or concubines were actually very stringent. Although they might be part of the family, their status and position were not much better than the family servants¡¯, sometimes not even as good as outsiders¡¯. Moreover, when the children of side branches or concubines reached adulthood, they had to leave the family and live alone, and the family would only give a small sum of money to them. As for whether they could support themselves, the family wouldn¡¯t care. But if the family needed them for something, they had to help the family.

    If the offspring of side branches or concubines wanted to live a carefree life, they would need to have certain opportunities or be born with excellent aptitude, bing superior to others. But it was very difficult for offspring with excellent aptitudes of side branches or concubines to grow up safely¡­

    ¡°And you!¡± Ye Ming continued shouting.

    ¡°Aiya, what happened yesterday was a misunderstanding. Don¡¯t take it to heart!¡± Ye Tao¡¯s wife, Ming Fen, said with a smile. She was so affectionate that it was as if nothing had happened yesterday.

    Leng Ruoxue sneered as she watched the three of them put on an act while guessing their purpose foring.?<i>They wanted to break off the engagement yesterday, but what about today?</i>

    ¡°I¡¯ve already broken ties with the Ye family, so there¡¯s no need for you to apologize,¡± Ye Chen said coldly, not interested in their self-directed acting.

    ¡°Child, how can you say things like leaving the family so easily? This isn¡¯t good for your future. Remember, don¡¯t say it again,¡± Ye Ming reprimanded him gently like an elder caring for a junior, his face full of disapproval.

    ¡°Alright, we ept your apology. If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Leng Ruoxue gave Freak a slight look.

    ¡°Hehe, Ruoxue, we will be a family from now on. You also want our Ye family to be stronger, right?¡± Ye Ming said hurriedly when he saw Leng Ruoxue preparing to leave. He lowered his stance and took the initiative to worm his way into being friendly with her.

    ¡°What exactly does Patriarch Ye Ming want to say? Just get straight to the point,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. But her mind was racing.?<i>What does the strength of the Ye family have to do with me?</i>

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be straightforward then.

    ¡°I heard that you have a few spots to enter the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm. Can you give some to the Ye family? There¡¯s no need to give more than half. Of course, I won¡¯t let you suffer a loss. We will use money to buy them or exchange for them.¡± Ye Ming looked at Leng Ruoxue anxiously, his heart racing. The spots were really too important to the Ye family. Otherwise, why would he be so submissive with his status?

    ¡°I used to have a few spots, but I¡¯ve given them all away,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after a while.?<i>So, it¡¯s because of the spots for the mystic realm.</i>?But she didn¡¯t expect someone to know that she had spots in her hands so soon. Wouldn¡¯t that mean other forces would also being?

    ¡°Who did you give them to?¡± Ye Ming asked angrily. He didn¡¯t believe Leng Ruoxue at all. He even felt that she was refusing because she didn¡¯t want to give any to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, how can you casually give such important things to someone irrelevant. As a daughter-inw of the Ye family, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t take the initiative to hand them over to the family, but you actually don¡¯t know how to n for the family. Hmph!¡± Ye Minghuo roared furiously. He was even angrier that he lowered his stance but gained nothing.

 Chapter 142 - Change of Tide (1)

    <h4>Chapter 142: Change of Tide (1)</h4>

    ¡°When did I be a daughter-inw of the Ye family?¡± Leng Ruoxue had a mocking expression on her face. Her eyes were deep, and she looked at the furious Ye Ming indifferently.?<i>What kind of person is he! He turned hostile immediately when he didn¡¯t achieve his goal.</i>

    ¡°You will marry into the Ye family sooner orter. Aren¡¯t you a daughter-inw of the Ye family?¡± Ye Ming asked in return with a stern face.

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m marrying into the Ye family? I¡¯m not marrying into any family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the one marrying in,¡± Leng Ruoxue said domineeringly while pointing at Freak.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Freak looked at Leng Ruoxue lovingly, his eyes saying ¡®When will you marry me?¡¯

    ¡°Y-you¡­ Do you think this is what a woman should say?¡± Ye Ming was so angry that he almost fainted.

    ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯ve already told you that our Ye family can¡¯t afford to marry Leng Ruoxue.¡± Ming Fen added oil to the fire and mocked him.?<i>He deserves it. Ye Ming used his identity as the patriarch to force us to apologize. In the end, it was all for naught. Haha¡­</i>?Ming Fenughed hysterically in her head.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ye Ming scolded with a dark face. This woman clearly wanted to see him make a fool of himself.

    ¡°Patriarch Ye is also considered a powerhouse, so of course you look down on women. But¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Ming Fen, who was causing trouble, and stopped speaking.

    ¡°But what?¡±

    ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t be too fond of women. You might regret it in the future!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded him out of goodwill.

    ¡°Hmph! I have never believed that a woman would dare to ride on my head!¡± Ye Ming said coldly. Then he flicked his sleeves and left.

    Ye Tao and his wife left quickly after him. Before leaving, Ming Fen red at Ye Chen fiercely.

    ¡°So rude,¡± Leng Ruoxue murmured with some displeasure.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that Ye Ming didn¡¯t die of anger. Do you still want him to be polite?¡± Leng Qingtian said speechlessly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, we¡¯ve offended the Ye family this time. You have to be careful!¡± Leng Qingtian said worriedly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I¡¯ll be careful.

    ¡°Grandpa, the Ye family already knows that I have spots in my hand. I believe other families wille knocking on my door soon. If anyone looks for me, just tell them that I¡¯m in seclusion and that I¡¯ve given the spots away,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after thinking about it. In fact, she still had a few spots in her hand after giving them to her grandfather and brother, but she nned to keep them as backup.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Qingtian nodded.

    After Leng Ruoxue and Freak left the living room, they went to look for Feng Da, said a few words to him, and then left.

    ¡°Freak, I¡¯m going into seclusion tomorrow. Don¡¯t disturb me unless it¡¯s something particrly important!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Freak from the entrance of the Listening Snow Pavilion.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Freak looked at Leng Ruoxue bitterly.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    Leng Ruoxue returned to her room and entered the Heaven and Earth Bracelet.

    ¡°Girl, you¡¯re here.¡± The butterfly Leng Ruoxue threw into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet flew over and stopped in front of her.

    ¡°Big Sister!¡± Little Fengfeng and ze also ran over and climbed directly onto Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°You¡¯re all so big now. How can Big Sister carry all of you at once!¡± Leng Ruoxueughed. Since they were locked up to cultivate obediently, these little fellows had advanced to level one holy beast. Their small bodies had grown quite big, and they were as strong as a small mountain. She couldn¡¯t carry them like before.

    ¡°Girl!¡± The ignored butterfly was unhappy and red at Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Go and y by yourself. There are so many flowers and trees over there. That¡¯s enough pollen for you to collect,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Collect pollen? I don¡¯t collect pollen. I am a sprite! A sprite!¡± The butterfly roared furiously. It was very angry, and the consequences were serious.?<i>This girl actuallypared me to those low-level creatures. She is really too much.</i>?The butterfly found it intolerable!

    ¡°Don¡¯t collect pollen? You can collect honey then. Go quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization.

    ¡°I won¡¯t collect honey either!¡± The butterfly wilted and squatted in a corner to draw circles.

    ¡°Qing Jue, I¡¯m going to cultivate. Call me if anyone outside is looking for me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Qing Jue, who was not far away.

    ¡°Okay, Big Sister.¡±

    Leng Ruoxue then entered the purple bamboo house.

    ¡­

    The garden of the general¡¯s mansion was blooming with flowers of all colors.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with Ye Chen?¡± Feng Moran, who came from the Feng family residence, patted Feng Da in puzzlement.?<i>Why does this fellow look listless and ignoring others?</i>

    ¡°Miss went into seclusion, so Deputy Leader Ye became this way,¡± Feng Da exined weakly. Recently, Deputy Leader Ye had been sitting alone in the garden in a daze.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er went into seclusion?¡± Feng Moran said in surprise. No wonder he didn¡¯t see her. But why did she go into seclusion so quickly?

    ¡°Probably annoyed by the visitors,¡± Feng Da guessed. There were always peopleing to see their youngdy every day ever since they returned from Lunar Capital. s!

    ¡°Yeah, Xue¡¯er is indeed afraid of trouble,¡± Feng Moran said understandingly. He more or less understood her temper after being with her for so long.

    ¡°Oh right, Deputy Leader Feng, Miss asked me to help her buy a shop. Can you apany me to discuss it?¡±

    ¡°What for?¡± Feng Moran was puzzled.?<i>Does Xue¡¯er want to do business?</i>

    ¡°Miss wants to open a restaurant,¡± Feng Da exined. He had already seen the location, but he hadn¡¯t managed to negotiate the price down.

    ¡°Does Xue¡¯er have time to manage it?¡± Restaurants were very troublesome, so Feng Moran was really curious.

    ¡°There¡¯s us!¡± Feng Da said with a grin.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Feng Moran nodded. He really couldn¡¯t understand why Xue¡¯er wanted to open a restaurant. She wasn¡¯t short of money.

    ¡°Deputy Leader Feng, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    After they left, Ye Chen sat alone in the garden, looking up at the sky.

    ¡­

    Leng Ruoxue cultivated day and night in the purple bamboo house, and she elerated time by 100 times. Unfortunately, her strength was far inferior to her master¡¯s. Otherwise, her strength would absolutely rise to a higher level if she elerated time by 10,000 or even 1,000,000 times.

 Chapter 143 - Change of Tide (2)

    <h4>Chapter 143: Change of Tide (2)</h4>

    ¡°Big Sister, Ye Chen is looking for you,¡± Qing Jue called out softly from outside the purple bamboo house.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Even though Leng Ruoxue was cultivating, she hadn¡¯tpletely sealed her divine sense, so she could hear what Qing Jue said.

    Leng Ruoxue exited the Heaven and Earth Bracelet and opened the door to see the haggard-looking Freak standing outside.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Freak hugged Leng Ruoxue tightly and excitedly.

    ¡°What happened to you? Did someone bully you?¡± A drop of sweat rolled down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead.?<i>What¡¯s going on?</i>

    ¡°I missed you.¡±

    ¡°I only went into seclusion for a few days!¡± Leng Ruoxue was helpless.?<i>If I went into seclusion for a year or so, would he not be here anymore¡­</i>

    ¡°Someone is looking for you,¡± Freak said with dissatisfaction. He was very dissatisfied with Xue¡¯er¡¯s reaction.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t even miss me!</i>

    ¡°Who¡¯s looking for me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully.

    ¡°Someone sent by the empress.¡±

    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen walked into the living room. A young woman sitting in a chair immediately stood up and bowed to them when she saw them.

    ¡°Miss Leng.¡±

    ¡°You are?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the woman in her early twenties. This woman had a beautiful face, snow-white skin, a gentle personality, and a good temperament. Her first impression of her was good, and she was an intermediate Spiritual Monarch.

    ¡°I am Mo Yingyue,¡± Mo Yingyue said softly while looking at Leng Ruoxue curiously.

    ¡°Mo Yingyue?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned in thought.

    ¡°I was too rude. Crown Princess is gracing us with her presence.¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly realized why she felt that this name was familiar.

    ¡°You tter me. It was Imperial Mother who asked me to look for Miss Leng,¡± Mo Yingyue said calmly.

    ¡°Yes, has the empress decided?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in realization. It was enough to show the empress¡¯s sincerity since she sent the crown prince¡¯s wife.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Yingyue nodded. This was a serious matter, which was why she was sent here.

    ¡°In that case, look for me when you are ready. I will cooperate with you then,¡± Leng Ruo said without hesitation.

    ¡°Okay, Miss Leng. Then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Mo Yingque finished her task, so she didn¡¯t stay any longer.

    After Mo Yingyue left, Leng Ruoxue went to the study.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Why is my Xue¡¯er here? Weren¡¯t you in seclusion?¡± Leng Qingtian was a little surprised.

    ¡°Grandpa, do you want to enter seclusion? Or you can leave Phoenix City and go somewhere else,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. There was going to be a big movement in Phoenix City soon, and she didn¡¯t want her grandfather to be in a dilemma.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Xue¡¯er, are you hiding something from Grandpa?¡± Leng Qingtian looked at his granddaughter suspiciously.

    ¡°Yes, there is. But I don¡¯t intend to let Grandpa know, so Grandpa, you should leave Phoenix City and stay somewhere else for a while!¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly without denying it. Her grandfather would definitely not let her go when he returned if she really fooled him!

    ¡°Do you really need Grandpa to leave so badly?¡± Leng Qingtian confirmed expressionlessly. But he was thinking in his heart,?<i>Is Xue¡¯er going to make a move? It seems that she has been provoked by someone.</i>

    ¡°Okay, Grandpa, don¡¯t worry about the soldiers you told me about. Your granddaughter has arranged everything,¡± Leng Ruoxue added to reassure her grandfather.

    ¡°Well, alright then! I¡¯ll go and visit my old friends!¡± Leng Qingtian said aggrievedly.?<i>Boohoo¡­ my granddaughter has grown up and doesn¡¯t need me anymore¡­</i>

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be like this. It¡¯s not like you won¡¯t being back.¡± Leng Ruoxue had a few ck lines on her forehead, and her beautiful face was full of helplessness.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what did you arrange for those soldiers?¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help asking curiously. He didn¡¯t expect Xue¡¯er to think of a way so quickly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve treated their injuries, and I¡¯m preparing to open a restaurant to let them support themselves,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined simply.

    Ever since her grandfather told her that the disabled soldiers under him were forced to do dangerous things, she had been thinking of a way to help them. It was not that she waspassionate, but it was because these people were once her grandfather¡¯s subordinates. She didn¡¯t want to see him frowning all day for them, so she made a move. She wouldn¡¯t care if it was someone unrted. There were many pitiful people in the world, and she couldn¡¯t manage to help them all.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa thanks you on their behalf,¡± Leng Qingtian said happily.?<i>s, there were more than a hundred people. It must have been tough on Xue¡¯er.</i>

    ¡°Grandpa, they shouldn¡¯t be thanking me but you.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t dare to take the credit. Everything she did was for her grandfather.

    ¡°You silly girl! Oh right, Xue¡¯er, when do you need Grandpa to leave?¡±

    ¡°As soon as possible. Whenever you¡¯re ready, you should leave,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. The empress should need some time to prepare.

    ¡°Alright, Grandpa will leave tomorrow then!¡± Leng Qingtian said straightforwardly. He felt much more rxed now that the matter that had been weighing on his mind had been resolved.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The next day, Leng Qingtian reluctantly left the general¡¯s mansion.

    ¡­

    Half a monthter, in the garden of the general¡¯s mansion¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Mo Yingyue is here.¡± Feng Moran walked into the garden. Mo Yingyue hade several times in the past half a month, so almost everyone knew her.

    ¡°Let here here!¡± She was lyingfortably on a recliner with her head on Freak¡¯s leg, enjoying him feeding her. She was even holding two little foxes, one ck and one white. And on her snow-white wrist was a golden snake-shaped bracelet. She looked like a noble queen no matter how you looked at it.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Moran smiled and left.

    Feng Moran soon returned with Mo Yingyue behind him.

    ¡°Sister Ruoxue really knows how to enjoy life! Handsome men surround you¡­¡± Mo Yingyue said enviously when she saw the handsome men beside Leng Ruoxue. Aftering here a few times, she was already very familiar with her.

    ¡°Big Sister Mo can do it too,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. Two drops of cold sweat rolled down her forehead uncontrobly.?<i>Where are the handsome men? There¡¯s only Freak and my biological brother.</i>

 Chapter 144 - 4: Change Of Tide (3)

    <h4>Chapter 144: Change Of Tide (3)</h4>

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the guts,¡± Mo Yingyue quickly said. If these words reached the crown prince¡¯s ears, she would¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s true. The crown prince is a jealous lover.¡± Leng Ruoxue expressed her understanding and sympathy.

    ¡°Ruoxue, almost all the preparations are done.¡± Mo Yingyue red at Leng Ruoxue gently and sat down beside her. She went straight to the point. In the past half month, they had made thorough preparations. Moreover, the hottest news in Phoenix City now was probably rted to the imperial family. s!

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it tonight!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, finally deciding on the time.

    ¡°Tonight? Why the rush?¡± Mo Yingyue was puzzled.

    ¡°There¡¯s no better time than today. Today is a good day,¡± Leng Ruoxue said somewhat chatan-like.?<i>Tonight, I will avenge the death of the Silly Ruoxue. Hmph! As for Xu Na¡¯er? She¡¯s next!</i>

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll go back and prepare first,¡± Mo Yingyue said as she stood up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see Big Sister Mo out,¡± Leng Ruoxue said as she also stood up.

    ¡°No need. We¡¯re sisters. There¡¯s no need to be so polite,¡± Mo Yingyue quickly said.

    Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t stand on ceremony after hearing Mo Yingyue¡¯s words. She looked at Feng Mo. ¡°Then Big Brother Feng, help me send Big Sister Mo off!¡±

    She still had a good impression of Mo Yingyue. Moreover, Mo Yingyue wanted to befriend her wholeheartedly.

    ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go to the pce to y tonight.¡± Leng Ruoxue then looked at Charm and Dazzle hesitantly.

    ¡°Master, I want to go too,¡± Dazzle yelled, unwilling to be left out.

    ¡°Master, let him apany you. I will stay to protect the general¡¯s mansion,¡± Charm said very sensibly.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Seeing Charm being so understanding, Leng Ruoxue cherished him even more. In fact, she knew that Charm was always giving in to Dazzle because Charm felt that the fox race owed Dazzle.?<i>s! What a little fool.</i>

    ¡­

    In the middle of the night, Leng Ruoxue and Freak sneaked into the pce. At this time, everyone was sleeping soundly, and there were only routine guards and maidservants on night watch. But these people had long been bribed by the empress, so they turned a blind eye when they saw her and Freak swaggering into the pce.

    ¡°Ruoxue, here.¡± Mo Yingyue was waiting for them outside the Phoenix Algae Pce.

    ¡°Big Sister Mo, let¡¯s begin!¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly after seeing Mo Yingyue.

    ¡°Okay, Ruoxue. Let¡¯s split up.¡± Mo Yingyue nodded.

    ¡°Remember to leave the seventh prince for me,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded before taking action.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s yours,¡± Mo Yingyue promised. The poor seventh prince was going to be in trouble. She knew that Leng Ruoxue would never let him off easily.

    Leng Ruoxue and Freak arrived at the emperor¡¯s sleeping chamber. Apart from the guards at the door, there were no eunuchs or maidservants in the room.

    <i>This emperor sure is gutsy. Isn¡¯t he afraid that someone wille and kill him? Or is he too confident in his secret guards? Unfortunately, his secret guards have already gone to see their ancestors,</i>?Leng Ruo thought as they walked into the inner hall.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look!¡± Freak hurriedly covered Leng Ruoxue¡¯s eyes with his hands.

    ¡°Freak, what are you doing?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement.?<i>What¡¯s wrong with him?</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t open your eyes. You will get a stye if you look.¡±

    Leng Ruoxue removed Freak¡¯s hands covering her eyes and red at him before turning her gaze to the bed.

    ¡°Tch! Isn¡¯t it just a few naked people!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly while looking at Freak in disdain.?<i>This emperor is really perverted. It¡¯s actually a foursome. But can he still perform? Didn¡¯t Freak drug him?</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, his figure isn¡¯t good,¡± Freak said aggrievedly, his eyes brimming with tears.

    ¡°Wake him up!¡± Leng Ruoxue ignored his pitiful appearance. Business was more important. She handed him a ck scarf and covered her face with one, revealing only her beautiful eyes.?<i>Hehe! It¡¯s important to create an atmosphere.</i>

    ¡°Okay.¡± Freak wrapped the scarf around his head, stretched out his hand, and gently released a tread of spiritual power at the emperor¡¯s body.

    ¡°Who are you? Guards!¡± Emperor Li Xun opened his eyes and yelled when he saw the two masked people by the bed. But his voice was immediately cut off by Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to negotiate a deal with you. Don¡¯t be afraid. As long as you behave, we won¡¯t kill you,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted kindly.

    ¡®What deal?¡¯ Li Xun said with his eyes. The might exuded by these two people was too strong. Even though he was an elementary Spiritual Sovereign, he was a little scared, so he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you as long as you write an edict to abdicate now and pass the throne to the crown prince.¡± As for whether the crown prince would kill him or not, she didn¡¯t care.

    ¡®Don¡¯t even think about it,¡¯ Li Xun¡¯s angry eyes said no.

    ¡°Then die!¡± Leng Ruoxue got a knife from who knows where and shed at Li Xun.

    ¡®No! I¡¯ll write! I¡¯ll write!¡¯ Li Xun said with his eyes. He was very afraid of death and had no choice but to give in. He, a mighty Spiritual Sovereign, actually met a day when he was forced like this. He really hated it!

    ¡°Good boy.¡± Leng Ruoxue threw him a scroll and a writing brush.

    Li Xun picked up the writing brush with a trembling hand and was just about to write the first word when Leng Ruoxue stopped him.

    ¡°Stop shaking!¡± Leng Ruoxue red at Li Xun in displeasure.?<i>Damn emperor, you asked for it.</i>?Originally, she didn¡¯t even want to deal with Li Xun.

    ¡®Okay, okay.¡¯ Li Xun, who couldn¡¯t speak, nodded non-stop. Heposed himself and then slowly wrote the edict.

    After Li Xun finished writing the edict, Leng Ruoxue checked and confirmed that there was no mistake. Then she threw a pill into his mouth.

    ¡°Crown Prince, you cane in now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly when she heard the footsteps outside.

    ¡°Imperial Father, I¡¯ve wronged you.¡± At this moment, a handsome man in a bright yellow dragon robe walked in withrge strides and took the edict from Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Crown Prince Li Yuan ignored Li Xun¡¯s angry gaze and spoke to Leng Ruoxue and Freak.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. Just remember not to have any designs on me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. Li Yuan was quite perceptive and smart. His aptitude might not be as good as Li Yu¡¯s, but he was more suitable to be emperor than him.

 Chapter 145 - Change Of Tide (4)

    <h4>Chapter 145: Change Of Tide (4)</h4>

    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yuan nodded, his mind racing. How would he dare to have any ideas about such a great person? He wasn¡¯t tired of living.

    Just like that, this pce robbery to seize the throne that was supposed to be bloody was quietlypleted under Leng Ruoxue¡¯s nning.

    ¡°Ruoxue, this is for you. It¡¯s the seventh prince you wanted,¡± Mo Yingyue said as she threw a fainted dumpling over.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the seventh prince, who had been tied up into a dumpling and thrown on the ground, with a face full of ck lines. The seventh prince, who was loved and doted on, probably never dreamed of such an end, right? But he was already unconscious. Was there a need to tie him up like this?

    ¡°Crown Prince, you¡¯re not allowed to bully Big Sister Mo. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off,¡± Leng Ruoxue said threateningly. Although she hadn¡¯t known Mo Yingyue for long, Mo Yingyue could be considered her only female friend.

    ¡°How would I dare!¡± Li Yuan teased and nced at his beloved wife with a bitter look.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Okay, we¡¯re leaving.¡±

    With that, Leng Ruoxue motioned for Freak to pick up the seventh prince, and then the two of them disappeared into the pitch-ck night.

    Not far from the pce, Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen were stopped by someone.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked cautiously as she looked at thenky old man in green cotton clothing blocking their way. This old man was actually a Spiritual Supremacy. Besides, if she and Freak hadn¡¯t decided to walk back, this old man really wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop them.

    ¡°Everyone calls me Old Patriarch.¡± Thenky old man sighed softly. His slightly turbid eyes stared straight at Leng Ruoxue with a sharp glow because he was really curious. How could this little girl be so bold?

    ¡°Old Patriarch? The old patriarch of the imperial family?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the old man doubtfully. It seemed like this old patriarch of the Eastern Lagoon Empire¡¯s imperial family already knew what they did. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have approached her. But so what if he found her? The throne still belonged to their Li family. It was just a different person.

    ¡°Little girl, you have good eyesight. However, you¡¯re quite gutsy. You actually dared to help the crown prince usurp the throne!¡± the old man said expressionlessly, making it impossible to see his emotions.

    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment. I¡¯m just doing what I think is right. It¡¯s not worth mentioning,¡± Leng Ruoxue said shamelessly. She didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with her helping the crown prince seize the throne. But she was thinking in her heart,?<i>You called yourself the old patriarch. I would really be a simpleton if I couldn¡¯t guess it! But what does this old man want from me? Revenge for his grandson?</i>

    ¡°Little girl, what do you think I should do with you?¡± the old man asked, seemingly in a dilemma.

    ¡°That¡¯s easy. Let us go, and we¡¯ll go head home to sleep,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. This old man didn¡¯t seem to be here to avenge his grandson because he didn¡¯t deliberately release his might.

    ¡°Little girl, the Eastern Lagoon imperial family changed dynasties overnight because of your involvement. Are we going to let this matter rest?¡± The old man saw Leng Ruoxue pretending to be stupid, so he simply said it clearly. This little girl¡¯s ability to pretend to be stupid was even better than Leng Qingtian¡¯s! One of them was a cunning old fox, and the other was a little fox, and they were both very difficult to deal with.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to change dynasties? Anyway, they are both from your Li family. Is there a difference who sits on the throne? Moreover, don¡¯t you think Li Yuan is more suitable for the throne than Li Xun? The throne will be Li Yuan¡¯s sooner orter since he¡¯s the crown prince. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s ahead of schedule,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. Of course, she had thought about all the possible consequences very clearly since she dared to make the move. Moreover, she didn¡¯t think that the old patriarch of the imperial family would be angry over something like seizing the throne. People in such high positions had experienced things like seizing power.

    ¡°So I have to thank you.¡± The old man rolled his eyes speechlessly.?<i>This little girl is really sharp-tongued.</i>

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. It¡¯s good enough as long as you don¡¯t find trouble with me nor don¡¯t me me for being nosy,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very calmly.?<i>This old man really knows how to pretend. He obviously didn¡¯t want to bother about this matter, but he still looked for me. Could it be that he wants a spot for the mystic realm?</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>Nosy? Would you meddle in other people¡¯s affairs? It¡¯s all because Li Xun pissed you off.</i>?The old man¡¯s forehead dripped with cold sweat.?<i>This little girl¡¯s skin is really extraordinarily thick!</i>

    ¡°Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯m going home to sleep,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Little girl, aren¡¯t you afraid that I will kill you?¡± The old man was depressed. Why wasn¡¯t this little girl afraid of him at all? His descendants were like mice seeing a cat when they saw him. All of them were afraid of him.

    ¡°Not afraid. If you wanted to kill me, you would have done so by now. Would you still say so much nonsense to me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in return. She was still confident about this. This old man probably found Li Xun not pleasing to the eye a long time ago. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to appear only after they seeded.

    In fact, Leng Ruoxue was right. He was a Spiritual Supremacy, so the empress and the others couldn¡¯t hide what they did from him. But he didn¡¯t stop them, indirectly agreeing to their actions.

    ¡°Little girl, I¡¯ve lived for so long, but I¡¯ve never seen someone as confident as you!¡± the old man said with admiration and regret.?<i>s! Why isn¡¯t there someone like Leng Ruoxue among my descendants?</i>?<i>I would be able to worry less that way!</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s a must to have confidence,¡± Leng Ruoxue said proudly.

    ¡°Old man, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m really going home to sleep,¡± Leng Ruoxue added. In other words, she was tired and didn¡¯t want to chat with him anymore.

    ¡°Sigh, go!¡± The old man shook his head helplessly. He could also tell that this girl didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the imperial family, so he swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth. He would say it again when he had the chance in the future!

    The old man moved to the side to make way. Leng Ruoxue and Freak walked straight over. The old man also chose to ignore Li Yu, whom Freak was carrying.

    After returning to the general¡¯s mansion, Leng Ruoxue and Freak handed Li Yu to Feng Da and instructed him to lock Li Yu up in the dungeon before returning to their rooms to sleep.

 Chapter 146 - Xu Naers End (1)

    <h4>Chapter 146: Xu Na¡¯er¡¯s End (1)</h4>

    Early the next morning, Leng Ruoxue got up, washed up, left her room, and went straight to the dining room.

    ¡°Miss.¡± Everyone greeted Leng Ruoxue as she entered the dining room.

    ¡°Morning.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and sat down in her seat.

    ¡°Why is breakfast so sumptuous today?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little surprised.?<i>Can they really eat this much?</i>

    ¡°Miss, these are all made by Big Brother Wang and the others. They are the fruits of their learning these days, and they made them for you to grade their work,¡± Feng Da said with a smile. The Big Brother Wang he was talking about was one of those disabled soldiers. During this period of time, their youngdy had arranged for them to learn how to cook from the chefs in the mansion. After the restaurant opened in the future, they would naturally be the chefs of the restaurant.

    ¡°They look good. Let me try them.¡± Leng Ruoxue picked up a piece of almond pastry and took a bite. The almond vor was very rich, crispy, and not very sweet. She then tried the other snack dishes separately.

    ¡°Not bad. Breakfast passed.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in satisfaction. She had carefully selected these future chefs, and they were all very talented in cooking. They really didn¡¯t disappoint her.

    ¡°Big Brother Wang, did you hear that?!¡± Feng Da suddenly shouted.

    Just as Feng Da finished speaking, twenty people walked in. The middle-aged man leading the group knelt down in front of Leng Ruoxue, and the people behind him followed suit.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Miss,¡± the middle-aged man said gratefully.

    ¡°I said before, don¡¯t kneel down casually,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know how to thank Miss for your kindness, so please don¡¯t decline,¡± the middle-aged man said stubbornly.

    ¡°Alright. Just this once. There won¡¯t be a next time.¡± Leng Ruoxue understood how they felt, but she hadn¡¯t thought of asking them to repay her when she helped them.

    ¡°Feng Da, the decor of the restaurant should be almost finished, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after Big Brother Wang and the others left.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t affect the grand opening. It will bepleted in a week at most,¡± Feng Da exined.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She was very confident in Feng Da.

    ¡°Feng Da, when you¡¯re done here, go out and experience the world!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. She had nned this some time ago. But in order to help the soldiers under her grandfather, the training experience of Feng Da and the others was temporarily postponed.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Feng Da quickly replied. After he was finished here, he would lead a team to do mercenary missions and try to make the zing me Mercenary Group an A-rank mercenary group.

    After breakfast, Leng Ruoxue and Feak went to the dungeon.

    As soon as she entered the dungeon, a pungent stench assaulted her nose. She covered her mouth and nose and looked around.

    The dungeon was much cleaner than she had imagined. But because it was dark, damp, and windless, the dim dungeon had a moldy smell.

    The two quickly walked to the cell where Seventh Prince Li Yu was locked. Li Yu was still tied up into a dumpling and thrown on the ground very casually.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the unconscious Li Yu and hit him with her spiritual power without hesitation.

    ¡°Ah, it hurts.¡± Li Yu slowly woke up from hisa due to the pain. He looked around in confusion.?<i>Where am I? Why am I here?</i>?His head hurt.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, why are you here?¡± When his gazended on Leng Ruoxue standing not far away, yesterday¡¯s memories flooded into his mind.

    <i>Yesterday¡­ Yesterday¡­</i>

    ¡°What did you do? What did you do to me? How dare you!¡± Li Yu roared hysterically. He found it unbelievable that what happenedst night was true. How could he, the dignified seventh prince, be tied up like a dumpling and locked in this godforsaken ce? No, he didn¡¯t want to stay here. He wanted to go out. He was the seventh prince, the talented seventh prince. He couldn¡¯t stay here.

    ¡°Do you still think you are the noble seventh prince? You are only my prisoner now.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled disdainfully. This seventh prince might have good aptitude, but he was really not cut out to be an emperor because he couldn¡¯t discern situations clearly.

    ¡°What did you do to me? What about my mother? She won¡¯t allow you to treat me like this, and neither will Imperial Father. They won¡¯t let you go,¡± the seventh prince threatened.

    ¡°They can¡¯t even protect themselves, so they don¡¯t have the time to care about your life or death.¡± Leng Ruoxue really didn¡¯t want to break this child¡¯s daydream, but she had no choice. She was an honest person!

    ¡°What do you mean? Could the crown prince have also attacked them? No, that¡¯s impossible. The crown prince isn¡¯t so bold. You¡¯re lying to me, aren¡¯t you?¡± The seventh prince stared at Leng Ruoxue expectantly, wanting to see the panic on her face when her lie was exposed. Unfortunately¡­

    ¡°The current emperor of the Eastern Lagoon Empire is Li Yuan,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re lying to me. It¡¯s not true.¡± He didn¡¯t want to believe Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words at all. He believed that the crown prince would want to get rid of him, but was it possible that the crown prince wouldn¡¯t even let their imperial father go?

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe it or not.¡± Leng Ruoxue had always looked down on people who refused to face reality.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to Freak.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait.¡± Li Yu hurriedly called out to stop them just as they were about to leave the cell.

    ¡°What? Is there something else?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked impatiently with a slight frown.

    ¡°I¡­ I want to know how my mother is,¡± Li Yu asked after some hesitation.

    ¡°What do you think will happen to her?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in return. Li Yuan might not kill his father, but he would never let that woman go.

    After speaking, Leng Ruoxue pulled Freak away and left the cell, leaving Li Yu in a daze.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are we just going to lock him up like this?¡± Freak asked in puzzlement after exiting the cell. He thought Xue¡¯er would teach that annoying fellow a ruthless lesson.

 Chapter 147 - Xu Naers End (2)

    <h4>Chapter 147: Xu Na¡¯er¡¯s End (2)</h4>

    ¡°There will be plenty of opportunities in the future. He can¡¯t run away, so what¡¯s the rush?¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. That Li Yu currently didn¡¯t have consciousness as a prisoner! Therefore, she nned to imprison him for a few days to grind his will before slowly dealing with him.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°By the way, Freak, didn¡¯t you drug Li Xun? Why could he still¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly asked, her face full of curiosity.

    ¡°Yes, but that medicine has an effective period of at most ten days,¡± Freak exined with a devious smile.?<i>Hehe, the effective period isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is the effect. Ten days is enough to strike a man¡¯s confidence.</i>

    ¡°Oh, I see. But your medicinests too short. When I have time, I¡¯ll research it to create one that has a permanent effect,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Permanent? Who do you intend to give it to?¡± Cold sweat rolled down Freak¡¯s forehead. But as long as it wasn¡¯t him, it didn¡¯t matter who it was.

    ¡°To whoever offends me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said unscrupulously.

    ¡°Uh!¡±?<i>Have I led Xue¡¯er astray?</i>

    They spoke as they walked and soon arrived at the garden.

    ¡°Big Brother, Big Brother Feng,¡± Leng Ruoxue greeted them when she saw them ying chess.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, where did you go?¡± Leng Ruohan couldn¡¯t help asking when he saw his sister.

    ¡°The dungeon.¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, that kind of ce isn¡¯t suitable for girls.¡± Leng Ruohan frowned.

    ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t go there all the time.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded obediently.?<i>I will only go there asionally to teach Li Yu a lesson.</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what do you n to do with Li Yu?¡± Leng Ruohan asked curiously.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll give him a taste of his own medicine. He has to try all the treatments I received back then,¡± Leng Ruoxue said fiercely. She said that she would avenge the Silly Ruoxue, so of course she couldn¡¯t go back on her words.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, it doesn¡¯t matter how you torture him, but Big Brother thinks it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t kill him,¡± Leng Ruohan suggested. After all, Li Yu was a member of the imperial family, and Leng Ruohan didn¡¯t want anyone to make an issue out of it. Even though no one knew that Li Yu had been locked up in the general¡¯s mansion for now, it was hard to guarantee that the news wouldn¡¯t leak over time. Moreover, this could be considered a scandal of the imperial family. Who knew when the imperial family would use this as an excuse to fall out with them.

    ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kill him.¡± Leng Ruoxue calmed him. She would kill Xu Na¡¯er instead if she wanted to kill anyone. Although Li Yu was despicable, he didn¡¯t deserve death.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He felt relieved upon hearing his sister say this. Li Yu should be taught a lesson for treating his precious sister like that before.

    ¡°Big Brother, continue ying. I¡¯m going out with Freak,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Don¡¯te back toote,¡± Leng Ruohan reminded worriedly.

    ¡°Yessir!¡± Leng Ruoxue left the general¡¯s mansion with Freak.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we going?¡± Freak was very curious.?<i>Is Xue¡¯er going on a date with me? I¡¯m so happy.</i>

    ¡°I want to visit the restaurant.¡±

    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go then.¡± He wasn¡¯t too satisfied with Xue¡¯er¡¯s answer, but it was still eptable.

    After walking for a few streets, Leng Ruoxue and Freak arrived at a not too bustling street. The restaurant she was going to open was located at the innermost part of this street. The location wasn¡¯t good, but it was very suitable for her. Moreover, she had bought all the shops around the restaurant. She nned to build the restaurant into a one-stop cateringpany open for breakfast, lunch, and dinner, from soup to nuts. She believed that with the help of this restaurant, this street would absolutely be the most bustling in all of Phoenix City in the future.

    Leng Ruoxue and Freak arrived at the entrance of the restaurant. After renovations, the entire restaurant had be grand, noble, and elegant. When they saw the words ¡®Prosperity Pavilion¡¯ on the golden signboard, they were about to enter the shop, but someone stopped them.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you two. The restaurant hasn¡¯t officially opened yet,¡± an ordinary-looking man in his thirties said very politely after stopping them.

    ¡°Let us take a look first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. You should wait until we are officially open for business,¡± the man said patiently. He was not so stunned by Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beauty that he lost his bearings. But his heart was racing because he could see that these two stunning people were either rich or noble and not people he could afford to offend. But it was his duty. If he really let them in, it would be a dereliction of duty.

    ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t make things difficult for you then,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly and pulled Freak away to leave.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are we leaving just like that?¡± Freak couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Otherwise?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows. Not everyone among the soldiers had seen her before, and she didn¡¯t want to reveal her identity.

    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go,¡± Freak said after some thought.

    ¡°Hey, Freak! Is that Xu Na¡¯er?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the gorgeously dressed woman in the distance with uncertainty.

    ¡°Where?¡± He didn¡¯t see anyone!

    ¡°She turned around that corner. Let¡¯s follow and take a look,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested because she was too curious. Xu Na¡¯er wasn¡¯t alone. There was a young man beside her, and he looked familiar.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The two of them walked quickly, caught up with Xu Na¡¯er and the young man, and followed them into a civilian house.

    Leng Ruoxue got Rise to cast an invisibility spell on them and followed them directly into the house.

    After entering the house, Leng Ruoxue and Freak found chairs to sit down on, while Xu Na¡¯er and the man directly sat on the bed.

    Sitting in the chair, Leng Ruoxue carefully examined the young man. This person looked a little like Big Brother Feng. He was more handsome, but his temperament is much worse. Moreover, there was a brutal aura between his brows and two obvious dark circles under his eyes. One look and she could tell that he was someone who overindulged.

    ¡°Na¡¯er, my darling little darling, you haven¡¯te to look for Big Brother for a long time.¡± The man pulled Xu Na¡¯er into his arms impatiently and began to caress her.

 Chapter 148 - Xu Naers End (3)

    <h4>Chapter 148: Xu Na¡¯er¡¯s End (3)</h4>

    ¡°Big Brother Qingran, you¡¯re so naughty. Don¡¯t be so impatient. Let¡¯s get down to business first.¡± Xu Na¡¯er smiled coquettishly and avoided the man¡¯s advances while hiding the disgust in her eyes.

    <i>Qingran? Feng Qingran! No wonder he resembles Big Brother Feng. So he is Big Brother Feng¡¯s cousin. But what business does Xu Na¡¯er have with him?</i>?Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help thinking.

    ¡°Business isn¡¯t as important as us!¡± the man named Feng Qingran said indifferently, and his hands moved even more vigorously.

    ¡°Big Brother Qingran, Na¡¯er will be angry if you continue being like this!¡± Xu Na¡¯er¡¯s beautiful face became stern as she pretended to be angry.

    ¡°Okay, okay. Tell me, my dear Na¡¯er. Big Brother is listening!¡± Feng Qingran coaxed.

    ¡°Big Brother Qingran, let me finish. You definitely won¡¯t regret it.¡± Xu Na¡¯er smiled triumphantly with a lewd expression on her face.

    ¡°Really? Na¡¯er, if your words don¡¯t satisfy me, just wait to ept my punishment obediently!¡± Feng Qingran said meaningfully.

    ¡°Big Brother Qingran, you have to believe Na¡¯er. When has Na¡¯er ever lied to you?¡± Xu Na¡¯er acted coquettishly with a smile as beautiful as a flower.

    ¡°Na¡¯er, tell me quickly!¡± Feng Qingran said anxiously.

    ¡°Big Brother Qingran, Na¡¯er knows you like beautiful women, so I want to rmend one to you,¡± Xu Na¡¯er said mysteriously.

    ¡°Who? Is there anyone more beautiful than Na¡¯er?¡± Feng Qingran lied through his teeth. He was the best at coaxing women.

    ¡°Hmph! I knew it the moment I heard it. Big Brother Qingran is just coaxing me. Everyone knows that Shui Xinran is more beautiful than me.¡± Xu Na¡¯er pouted her pink lips in dissatisfaction. Shui Xinran had always been ranked on top of her, and now there was Leng Ruoxue. She was so pissed off!

    ¡°How can Shui Xinranpare to my Na¡¯er?¡± Feng Qingran boasted shamelessly, not even batting an eyelid. Shui Xinran was beautiful, but she looked down on him!

    ¡°Big Brother Qingran, you should have heard of Leng Ruoxue, right?¡± Xu Na¡¯er probed.

    ¡°That simpleton? Of course I¡¯ve heard of her. I was even scolded by the first elder because of her.¡± Feng Qingran¡¯s gaze suddenly became vicious when he heard the name Leng Ruoxue.?<i>Hmph, I wouldn¡¯t have been grounded if it wasn¡¯t for her.</i>

    ¡°Big Brother Qingran, do you want revenge?¡± Xu Na¡¯er asked gently.

    ¡°Of course.¡± He hated Leng Ruoxue and Feng Moran to the core now. Moreover, Feng Moran was his greatest rival, and they belonged to the same group.

    ¡°Big Brother Qingran, you can take revenge as long as you think of a way to make Leng Ruoxue your woman,¡± Xu Na¡¯er said with a light smile, her eyes full of scheming.?<i>Hmph, as long as Leng Ruoxue loses her virginity, Ye Chen won¡¯t be able to escape from my palm.</i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t want that simpleton,¡± Feng Qingran said disdainfully. She was still a simpleton in his eyes, even if she was already clear-headed.

    ¡°Big Brother Qingran, you¡¯re so ill-informed. Leng Ruoxue is now the most popr genius on the Ling Feng Continent. Moreover, she¡¯s even more beautiful than Shui Xinran!¡± Xu Na¡¯er exined softly.

    ¡°Really?¡± Feng Qingran was in disbelief. Were they talking about the same person? But he was only released yesterday after being locked up for so long. How could he be so well-informed!

    ¡°Would Na¡¯er lie to you about something like this? Leng Ruoxue is now known as the number one beauty on the Ling Feng Continent, and even Shui Xinran has to step aside.¡± Xu Na¡¯er pouted aggrievedly.

    ¡°My dear Na¡¯er, it¡¯s not that Big Brother doesn¡¯t believe you. You know that I was grounded. Isn¡¯t it normal that I don¡¯t know about these things since the first elder only canceled the confinement order on me yesterday?¡± In order to coax the beauty, Feng Qingran didn¡¯t care at all about how embarrassing it was to be grounded.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll forgive Big Brother Qingran then,¡± Xu Na¡¯er said understandingly.

    ¡°That¡¯s my good Na¡¯er. Come, let Big Brother kiss you,¡± Feng Qingran said with lust.

    ¡°Big Brother Qingran, wait!¡± Xu Na¡¯er dodged, feeling disgusted.

    ¡°Na¡¯er, is that Leng Ruoxue really as beautiful as you said?¡± Feng Qingran asked doubtfully as he embraced Xu Na¡¯er.

    ¡°Of course! Na¡¯er has never seen a woman as beautiful as her!¡± Xu Na¡¯er said with slight jealousy, her beautiful little face fuming with anger.

    ¡°Na¡¯er, do you want Leng Ruoxue to be my woman because of the seventh prince?¡± Feng Qingran asked with some jealousy. Seeing the obvious jealousy on her face, he actually believed her words. But he felt a little ufortable thinking that Xu Na¡¯er might be doing this for the seventh prince.

    ¡°Of course not. I have had nothing to do with the seventh prince for quite some time. I only came up with this idea to help Big Brother Qingran take revenge,¡± Xu Na¡¯er said very sincerely.?<i>Hmph! Why would I do this for the seventh prince?</i>?<i>I¡¯m doing it all for the sake of that heavenly man.</i>?Just thinking about how that man would one day belong to her excited her so much that her heart itched like a cat was scratching it.

    ¡°My darling Na¡¯er is so considerate of Big Brother. I am so happy! What does Na¡¯er want me to do?¡± Feng Qingran asked with a perverted look. He wasn¡¯t a fool. How could he have be the young master of the Feng family otherwise? He didn¡¯t believe that Xu Na¡¯er didn¡¯t have any motives and only wanted to help him seek revenge!

    ¡°We just need to find a chance to make her be Big Brother Qingran¡¯s woman. At that time, it will be impossible for her not to marry you. As long as she bes your woman, won¡¯t General Leng side with you? With the Leng family, Big Brother Qingran¡¯s position as the young master will be even more unshakeable,¡± Xu Na¡¯er analyzed. She had been having this illicit affair with Feng Qingran for so long that he knew this man¡¯s ambition very well. Moreover, the Leng family¡¯s status was now rising, and the family¡¯s momentum was strong. She didn¡¯t believe that Feng Qingran wouldn¡¯t be moved.

    ¡°Na¡¯er is right. But I don¡¯t know Leng Ruoxue. If I ask her out, she might not agree!¡± At this point, Feng Qingran felt a little awkward. Na¡¯er¡¯s proposal was indeed tempting, but there were no conditions for it to be realized!

 Chapter 149 - Xu Naers End (4)

    <h4>Chapter 149: Xu Na¡¯er¡¯s End (4)</h4>

    ¡°Big Brother Qingran, you can hold a banquet in the name of the Feng family and then ask Feng Moran to invite her,¡± Xu Na¡¯er suggested. She had already thought of an idea.

    ¡°Na¡¯er, you¡¯re so smart,¡± Feng Qingran said happily. Given the rtionship between Feng Moran and Leng Ruoxu, he didn¡¯t believe that she wouldn¡¯t give him any face.

    ¡°It¡¯s all for Big Brother Qingran!¡± Xu Na¡¯er acted coquettishly and shyly.

    ¡°My Na¡¯er is so considerate of Big Brother. I should reward you well.¡± Then he threw Xu Na¡¯er onto the bed¡­

    Sitting on the chair listening to their conspiracy, Freak was trembling with rage. If Xue¡¯er hadn¡¯t calmed him down, he would have stepped forward to kill this adulterous couple.?<i>How dare they plot against my Xue¡¯er. They really don¡¯t want their lives anymore. Hmph! I won¡¯t let them off.</i>

    Leng Ruoxue dragged the angry Freak out of the house and into the yard.

    ¡°Freak, don¡¯t be angry. They won¡¯t have a good ending,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed. In fact, she was also angry, but she had always been rtively calm. Moreover, she had to think of a good way to kill them. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be letting them off too lightly?

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, wait for me. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Freak turned around and entered the room.

    ¡°Freak?¡±?<i>Could it be that he wants to see some steamy action?</i>?Leng Ruoxue guessed randomly.

    A few minutester, Freak emerged contentedly.

    ¡°Freak, is the show over so soon?¡± Leng Ruoxue said doubtfully.?<i>This Feng Qingran is too useless! He looks tall and strong, but it¡¯s just for show!</i>

    ¡°What¡¯s over so soon?¡± Freak looked at Leng Ruoxue in confusion.

    ¡°Steamy action!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m a pure child. How can you suspect that I went to see that?¡± There were a few ck lines on Freak¡¯s forehead, and his little face was slightly red.

    ¡°Why did you go in then?¡± Leng Ruoxue was curious.?<i>Didn¡¯t he leave me alone because he was afraid I would see it?</i>

    ¡°Uh, I added something to liven things up,¡± Freak said very implicitly, his face a little unnatural.

    ¡°Do you want him to¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue wanted tough at the thought that he might do this. It would be a huge blow to any man if he suddenly couldn¡¯t perform at the critical moment!

    ¡°No, no. How could I do that?!¡± Freak believed that he was a very kind child, so he wouldn¡¯t ruin others¡¯ enjoyment.

    ¡°No? What is it then?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t think of anything interesting.

    ¡°I gave them something that would make them unable to stop,¡± Freak said mysteriously, his face saying, ¡®I¡¯m kind!¡¯

    ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless, and cold sweat dripped down her forehead non-stop.?<i>Freak really has abnormal tastes!</i>

    ¡°Tell me, why do you have that thing?¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly remembered something and grabbed Freak¡¯s clothes to interrogate him.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Mu Li gave this to me for protection.¡± Freak betrayed him without hesitation.

    ¡°Do you need this for protection?¡± Leng Ruoxue red at him.?<i>Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old kid? I¡¯m not that easy to fool!</i>

    ¡°Yes! Not only can you protect yourself, but you can also punish bad people,¡± Freak said hurriedly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you have to trust me. I won¡¯t use this thing to do bad things,¡± Freak promised with a very sincere expression on his face.

    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll believe you this once. Let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in disgust. The sounding from the room was a little piercing.

    ¡­

    After Leng Ruoxue and Freak returned to the general¡¯s mansion, they went straight to the garden.

    Feng Da and the others were preparing dinner.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back just in time. Dinner is about done,¡± Feng Da said when he saw Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°What are we having for dinner tonight?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking.?<i>It looks like we¡¯re going to have hotpot again. Didn¡¯t we just have itst night?</i>

    ¡°Hotpot! Big Brother Wang made it for us to try,¡± Feng Da exined.

    <i>Are we going to be guinea pigs again? But it seems like it should be pretty good,</i>?Leng Ruoxue thought.

    When everything was ready, Leng Ruoxue and the others found seats to sit down. But everyone just looked at each other, and no one touched their chopsticks.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the big fellows curiously.

    ¡°Miss, please eat first. As your subordinates, we only dare to start eating after you,¡± Lin Yuan said ingratiatingly. But his words obviously attracted several disdainful gazes.

    ¡°It looks good. Everyone, hurry up and eat!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.?<i>Hmph, do these guys really think that I wouldn¡¯t know that they obviously want me to be the first guinea pig?</i>?But what they didn¡¯t know was that seasoning was more important than hotpot.

    Seeing Leng Ruoxue and Freak eating non-stop, Feng Da and the others swallowed their saliva and started eating as well. To be honest, it was not that they didn¡¯t want to give Big Brother Wang and the others face, but they had just learned how to make hotpot yesterday.

    ¡°If you¡¯re worried, you can just swish it,¡± Leng Ruoxue kindly reminded.

    ¡°Hehe, if Miss isn¡¯t worried, what are we worried about?¡± Feng Da said awkwardly.

    ¡°Then eat quickly! Eat more,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with concern.

    Just like that, everyone ate the most from the spicy hotpot in order to show their guts. In the end, the next day, everyone except Leng Ruoxue, Ye Chen, Leng Ruohan, and Feng Moran had stomachaches.

    ¡­

    ¡°Miss, why did nothing happen to you?¡± Feng Da said aggrievedly with a crying face as he dragged his weak body in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others. He had had diarrhea for the past three days.

    ¡°We have good character!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled sweetly!?<i>Hmph, diarrhea for three days only is already showing mercy.</i>

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s character.¡± Freak approved of Xue¡¯er¡¯s words.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, please continue!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to Feng Moran.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Xu Na¡¯er and Feng Qingran died. They died together.¡± Feng Moran told Xue¡¯er and the others the news he had heard with a slightly unnatural expression.

 Chapter 150 - Xu Naers End (5)

    <h4>Chapter 150: Xu Na¡¯er¡¯s End (5)</h4>

    Leng Ruoxue and Freak exchanged nces, but neither of them spoke.

    ¡°How did they die?¡± Feng Da asked curiously.?<i>How could these two die together?</i>

    ¡°Uh¡­ overindulgence,¡± Feng Moran said ufortably.

    ¡°Haha, I knew that Xu Na¡¯er wasn¡¯t a good person. But isn¡¯t it a little too easy for her to die like this?¡± Feng Da said with augh. He had never had a good impression of Xu Na¡¯er. Moreover, that woman was their youngdy¡¯s enemy, so hearing the news of that woman¡¯s death only made him feel less resentful.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, how did the Feng family react?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. The two big families would never allow such a scandal to spread.

    ¡°The Feng family sealed the news immediately after finding out about this. However, it still spread. Probably at least half of the people on the entire Ling Feng Continent know about it now,¡± Feng Moran said helplessly. Good things didn¡¯te out the door, while bad things spread far and wide. This scandal spread faster than they had imagined, practically at the speed of light.

    ¡°This is the celebrity effect!¡± Leng Ruoxue eximed.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the Feng family will hold a funeral for Feng Qingran three dayster,¡± Feng Moran continued. The first elder even asked him to invite Xue¡¯er, but he really couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask.

    ¡°After something like this happened, they still want to hold a funeral?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in disbelief.?<i>It¡¯s enough to bury him quietly. Why do they still need to hold a funeral? Don¡¯t they find it embarrassing enough?</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s precisely because of this that they have to make it a big deal. After all, one of them is the young master of the Feng family, and the other is the most favored youngdy of the Xu family. The Xu family and the Feng family can use the two of them being in love to cover up this scandal. If they quietly settle the two of them, it will really be an affair, and more people willugh at them,¡± Leng Ruohan exined.

    ¡°Oh.¡±?<i>People in this world really have different ideas!</i>?In fact, Leng Ruoxue thought that it would be better to deal with this matter quietly. After all, no scandal could withstand the test of time. After a long time, no one would care about such things. But for people like the Feng family and the Xu family who were so ostentatious, no one could forget them even if they wanted to.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the first elder invited you to the funeral three dayster,¡± Feng Moran said after some hesitation.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, Big Brother Feng. I will go,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered quickly. She would think of a way to go even if he didn¡¯t invite her. It would be a waste not to watch the excitement. Moreover, there should be many influential families attending, so it was time for her to go and recognize people.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Feng Moran was a little worried.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t bully them,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m not worried that you will bully them. I¡¯m just afraid that they will pester you,¡± Feng Moran exined.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Freak promised.?<i>With me around, I¡¯ll kill whoever dares to pester Xue¡¯er without mercy. And drug them too!</i>

    ¡­

    Three dayster.

    Leng Ruoxue, Ye Chen, Feng Da, and Lin Yuan came to the Feng family¡¯s main residence to attend the funeral.

    In a corner outside the Feng family residence¡­

    ¡°There are so many people.¡± Looking at the people entering and exiting, Lin Yuan was surprised. How many people did the Feng family invite? They were indeed worthy of being a top aristocratic family.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t just guests from the Feng family. There are also guests from the Xu family,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined. In order to confirm that the two of them were absolutely in love, they organized their funerals together. Of course, they were also buried together. However, who knew how many people would believe their deceitful method.

    ¡°Miss, when should we go in?¡± Feng Da was a little puzzled.?<i>Why isn¡¯t Miss going in? What¡¯s there to see here?</i>

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? It¡¯s not time yet!¡± Leng Ruoxue red at Feng Da with displeasure.

    ¡°Oh!¡±?<i>Miss is so fierce!</i>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after looking around and seeing that almost everyone had arrived.

    With the invitation card, Leng Ruoxue and the others were respectfully led into the inner hall by the servants. They found a random seat and sat down.

    ¡°Are you Leng Ruoxue?¡± An extremely unfriendly voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s and the others¡¯ ears.

    After hearing this voice, Leng Ruoxue raised her eyes slightly and saw a young woman standing in front of her.

    This woman was dressed in bright red, had a face as beautiful as a peach blossom, a sexy body, and a proud temperament. She was staring at her with some ill intent.

    Upon seeing this situation, Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words.?<i>Who is this woman? Did I get shot while lying down? Don¡¯t tell me I have a face that invites trouble?</i>

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, I¡¯m talking to you. Are you deaf?¡± the woman shouted in displeasure.

    The woman¡¯s arrogant scream immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the inner hall. Everyone looked at them in bewilderment.

    ¡°So that¡¯s Leng Ruoxue? She¡¯s even more beautiful than the rumors say,¡± someone whispered to the person beside him, stunned.

    ¡°Yes! I just don¡¯t know what this princess of the Ye family wants to do. How can Leng Ruoxue be easy to push around?¡± the person beside him answered softly.

    The crowd gossiped among themselves in whispers, but most of them wanted to watch a good show.

    ¡°Go and ask your elder sister toe back. Leng Ruoxue isn¡¯t someone she can offend,¡± Huo Qing whispered to Ye Xiao in a corner of the inner hall.

    ¡°She has always been capricious. It¡¯s not something I can manage,¡± Ye Xiao said a littlemely. He didn¡¯t want to meddle in Ye Mei¡¯s affairs.

    Seeing Ye Xiao couldn¡¯t even be bothered with Ye Mei, Huo Qing didn¡¯t care about it as an outsider. Anyway, Ye Mei¡¯s life and death had nothing to do with him.

    ¡°So¡­ you are talking to me? Do I know you?¡± Leng Ruoxue slowly raised her head after a while. She could hear the discussions of the crowd, but she didn¡¯t expect this woman to be from the Ye family.

    ¡°I am Ye Mei, the princess of the Ye family,¡± Ye Mei said proudly.

    ¡°What does it have to do with me who you are to the Ye family?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Ye Mei in confusion.?<i>What a narcissistic woman.</i>

 Chapter 151 - The First Elders Condition (1)

    <h4>Chapter 151: The First Elder¡¯s Condition (1)</h4>

    ¡°You¡­ you are the future daughter-inw of a side branch of the Ye family. How dare you be rude to the eldest youngdy of the Ye family¡¯s main branch. You really can¡¯t differentiate between who¡¯s higher and who¡¯s lower,¡± Ye Mei roared with displeasure. She very self-righteously believed that her status was iparably noble in front of Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°I¡¯m the future daughter-inw of the Ye family?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Freak with a puzzled face.

    ¡°No, the Ye family has nothing to do with me,¡± Freak said indifferently without even blinking.

    ¡°You¡­ How dare you, the lowly son of a concubine, look down on the family!¡± Ye Mei¡¯s anger rose, and she screamed without thinking. But her words instantly offended many people present.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being the child of a concubine? Could it be that Miss Ye really thinks that you¡¯re the biological daughter just because you were raised by the main wife?¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Ye Mei was trembling with anger. She would never have imagined that she would be humiliated instead of humiliating Leng Ruoxue. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t figure out how Leng Ruoxue knew that her background, which she had been hiding, had always been a thorn in her heart.

    ¡°Miss Ye, before you want to cause trouble for others, you should weigh your own strength first. Otherwise, you will only be inviting humiliation,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some annoyance as her cold gaze gently swept across the crowd. She really had enough of these women.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Ye Mei was so angry that she stammered speechlessly and her chest kept heaving up and down.

    ¡°The first elder of the Feng family is here!¡± someone shouted. Everyone¡¯s eyes immediately turned to the main seat, and no one cared about the fighting between women anymore.

    ¡°Hehe, thank you all for taking time out to send off a pair of lovers from our Feng family and Xu family. I am the first elder of the Feng family, and I am standing in for the acting patriarch because he is in too much grief over the loss of his beloved son. Therefore, I am fully responsible for today¡¯s funeral.¡± The first elder of the Feng family walked to the front of the main seat and said a few polite words. Then his narrow eyes looked around the inner hall with a restrained gaze. After his gaze met Leng Ruoxue¡¯s, it shed slightly, and he nodded gently. When his gaze turned to Ye Mei, who was in a bright red dress, it turned dark and unclear.

    ¡°Brother Ye, why did your daughtere here in red?¡± Huo Yi, sitting beside Ye Ming, gloated. Even though the Feng and Xu families were treating the funeral as a happy event,ing here in red clothes was not giving face to the host at all. Wasn¡¯t this an obvious insult to the host? He saw the first elder¡¯s expression change just now.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that this is a happy asion? Since it¡¯s a happy asion, of course you have to dress brightly,¡± Ye Ming said nonchntly. It was already very polite of the Ye family to be willing toe. Who dared to say any irresponsible remarks?

    ¡°Brother Ye is wise.¡± Huo Yi obediently closed his mouth and stopped talking.

    After a series of formalities, it was time for the burial. Feng Qingran and Xu Na¡¯er would be buried together in the Feng family¡¯s graveyard. However, such an incident wouldn¡¯t give them a good position, so their burial location was rather remote.

    ¡°Miss, is it over?¡± Feng Da, standing at the back of the crowd, couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± This was Leng Ruoxue¡¯s first time attending a funeral in this other world, so how could she understand these things?

    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet.¡± Huo Qing walked over.

    ¡°What else?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly.

    ¡°The banquet is the most important thing,¡± Huo Qing exined. The funeral was just for show since they weren¡¯t important people anyway. But the banquet was different. It was the best time for families to socialize and form connections with each other.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.?<i>Hopefully, something interesting will happen.</i>?She only came because she wanted the world to be in chaos after all.

    ¡°Ruoxue, why did you leave the Heavenly Phoenix Academy?¡± Huo Qingined with a face full of disappointment.

    ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡± Freak retorted coldly.?<i>Hmph! Don¡¯t even think about having any ideas about my Xue¡¯er.</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m asking Ruoxue, not you,¡± Huo Qing said good-naturedly. He knew that Ye Chen didn¡¯t like him. In fact, he didn¡¯t like Ye Chen either!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er¡­¡± Freak at Xue¡¯er aggrievedly, his eyes looking as though they would rain at any moment.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have much more to learn at the Heavenly Phoenix Academy, so I left. But I¡¯m still considered a student of the academy,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined while also rolling her eyes at Freak.?<i>This damn Freak is threatening me again.</i>

    ¡°Then can I still look for you to spar?¡± Huo Qing said it with certainty even though it was a question.

    ¡°It¡¯s best not to. You will only cause me trouble.¡± Leng Ruoxue refused directly without giving him any face. She even looked at Ye Mei meaningfully. She hated trouble and rejected the source of all trouble.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Huo Qing said with a wry smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s your business,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Elder Sister Ye, am I right?¡± Not far away, Shui Xinran looked at the two happily chatting and said to Ye Mei beside her with raging jealousy.

    ¡°What¡¯s so good about Leng Ruoxue? Why does Big Brother Huo Qing like her?¡± Ye Mei said indignantly. Leng Ruoxue had just revealed her background, so she hated her to the core.

    ¡°That vixen is the best at seducing men,¡± Shui Xinran said with disdain. Ever since she identally heard that the Huo family once proposed marriage to the Leng family, she had been unable to remain calm. The current Leng Ruoxue had already be a thorn in her flesh.

    Poor Leng Ruoxue. She didn¡¯t know that she was being treated as an imaginary enemy. If she knew, she would definitely run away from the big trouble, Huo Qing, preferably as far away as possible.

    ¡°Everyone, pleasee with this old man to the main hall for a meal!¡± the Feng family¡¯s first elder said with a face full of gratitude after the burial.

    Leng Ruoxue followed everyone to the main hall. They found their seats and sat down. After sitting down, Leng Ruoxue realized that the Feng family had actually arranged their seats with the members of the Five Great Families and the imperial families¡­

    There were ten people sitting at the table. In addition to the four of them, there was Feng Moran, Huo Qing, Shui Xinran, Ye Xiao, and Ye Mei. Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t recognize the other person.

 Chapter 152 - The First Elders Condition (2)

    <h4>Chapter 152: The First Elder¡¯s Condition (2)</h4>

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, why did you arrange for us to sit at the same table?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked Feng Moran softly.?<i>Big Brother Feng should know that I don¡¯t like getting involved with these people, right?</i>

    ¡°This was the first elder¡¯s idea. He said that we young people should interact more,¡± Feng Moran said helplessly. In fact, his eldest uncle had already been controlled by the first elder. Now, everything in the entire Feng family was under the first elder¡¯s control except for his grandfather, who was in seclusion.

    ¡°Different paths lead to different ns,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. They were not on the same channel, so there was no way tomunicate.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the dishes are actually all your favorite,¡± Freak said from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s other side as he watched the dishes being served one after another.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and looked at Feng Moran.?<i>Is the Feng family¡¯s first elder showing me goodwill?</i>

    ¡°Everyone, thank you for gracing us with your presence today. This old man would like to propose a toast to everyone.¡± The Feng family¡¯s first elder drained his cup in a forthright manner.

    ¡°First Elder is too polite,¡± someone said.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    While everyone was eating, Leng Ruoxue, who was sitting at the neighboring table, quietly sized up the first elder of the Feng family. This first elder had good facial features, looked kind, and was slightly chubby. He was not tall, but the shrewdness in his eyes couldn¡¯t be concealed. Moreover, this first elder was a Spiritual Supremacy.

    She had long heard that the first elder of the Feng family didn¡¯t care about anything. But for some reason, after Big Brother Feng returned to the Feng family, the first elder, who had always been inactive, suddenly became aggressive. First, he grounded the young master of the Feng family, and then he seized the power of the acting patriarch. No one knew what the first elder¡¯s motive was, but they heard that the first elder treated Big Brother Feng quite well.

    ¡°Miss Leng, are you not satisfied with the food today?¡± The Feng family¡¯s first elder walked over after sensing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s scrutinizing gaze.

    ¡°Of course not! I¡¯m very satisfied.¡± Leng Ruoxue was instead displeased with the people at her table.

    ¡°But Miss Leng didn¡¯t even eat,¡± the first elder said very honestly, and his eyes shed.?<i>This is a cunning little fox!</i>

    ¡°Hehe, I almost forgot to eat after seeing First Elder¡¯s heroic appearance,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonsense without the slightest embarrassment.

    ¡°Miss Leng is really good with words,¡± the first elder said with a smile, and his already small eyes narrowed even more.

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, First Elder.¡±

    ¡°Miss Leng, please enjoy. I won¡¯t disturb you any further.¡± Then the first elder returned to his seat.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the table full of dishes. She picked up her chopsticks and was just about to take a piece of fish when it was snatched away. When she wanted to take another piece, it was snatched away again.

    ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Leng Ruoxue questioned directly with a cold face, feeling very displeased.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything. I just want to eat.¡± Ye Mei looked at Leng Ruoxue cockily.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ll get you a piece. Let¡¯s not bicker with a pig.¡± Freak quickly coaxed her and ced a piece of meat on her te.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no need to make a fuss with a pig. We have to let the pig eat more to fatten it up for the kill,¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly.

    ¡°Haha, haha.¡± Her words made Feng Daugh uncontrobly.

    After hearing what Leng Ruoxue said, the others held back theirughter for the sake of the Ye family¡¯s face, but their trembling shoulders betrayed them.

    ¡°Damn it! Who are you calling a pig?¡± Ye Meihuo roared. Was Leng Ruoxue looking for trouble?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Is there a need to ask?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in return as she looked at the te full of food in front of Ye Mei.

    ¡°Miss Leng, isn¡¯t it too much to call a girl a pig?¡± Ye Ming, who was sitting at the neighboring table, said with some displeasure.

    ¡°Father, Leng Ruoxue is finding trouble with me. You have to uphold justice for your daughter!¡± Ye Mei became full of confidence when she saw her father backing her up.

    ¡°Is this a ssic case of the guilty suing the other party first? There are so many pairs of eyes watching. Everyone knows who the one finding trouble is. There¡¯s no need to argue,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly, not paying attention to this father and daughter¡¯s acting at all. Despicable people doing bad things was not worth mentioning.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, do you mean I¡¯ve wronged you?¡± Ye Mei said aggrievedly.

    ¡°Miss Ye, I don¡¯t mean anything. But you can continue if you¡¯re not afraid of embarrassment. I won¡¯t entertain you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly with disdain in her eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng Ruoxue stood up, nced at the first elder, and then turned to leave. She came to see a joke, not to be treated as one.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Freak and the other two quickly stood up and left with Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, wait for me.¡± Feng Moran chased after her.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Feng Moran caught up with Leng Ruoxue and the others at the door. His face was full of guilt.?<i>I shouldn¡¯t have gotten Xue¡¯er toe.</i>

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, what are you saying? This isn¡¯t your fault. The Ye family wants to find trouble with me,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you.¡± Feng Moran looked at Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, you are the host,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. How could the host be as casual as a guest!

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t care.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, Feng Qingran is dead, and you might be the Feng family¡¯s young master,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with realization. In her opinion, the first elder¡¯s actions had already exined his intentions.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m not interested in bing the young master of the Feng family. I swore to follow you forever,¡± Feng Moran exined anxiously.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, I understand. But I really don¡¯t mind you bing the Feng family¡¯s young master,¡± Leng Ruoxue expressed her thoughts.

    ¡°But I really don¡¯t want to be the young master,¡± Feng Moran said with a slight headache. In fact, he vaguely knew what the first elder was thinking, but he had been pretending to be stupid.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, think about it carefully! We¡¯ll go back first,¡± Leng Ruoxue advised, not wanting him to regret it in the future.

    ¡°Okay, you go back first. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow,¡± Feng Moran said quickly.

 Chapter 153 - The First Elders Condition (3)

    <h4>Chapter 153: The First Elder¡¯s Condition (3)</h4>

    ¡°Big Brother, do you really not want to be the young master of the Feng family?¡± Feng Aoran appeared after Leng Ruoxue left.

    ¡°No,¡± Feng Moran said softly as he nced at his younger brother.

    ¡°But Father, Mother, and First Elder all hope that you can¡­¡± Feng Aoran hesitated.

    Ever since his eldest brother returned, his parents, who had been sent to the countryside by his eldest uncle, were brought back by the first elder. Their father also regained his identity and status as the second master of the Feng family. Their second branch rose again, and the eldest branch gradually declined under the suppression of the first elder and the others. The current situation was the best for their second branch, so Feng Aoran knew that his father would definitely not want to let go of this opportunity at hand. His brother was definitely going to be the young master.

    ¡°Aoran, I¡¯m staying in the Feng family temporarily for you. I don¡¯t care what they think. I won¡¯t be the young master of the Feng family. Father can be the patriarch if he wants, but don¡¯t use me as a bargaining chip,¡± Feng Moran said bluntly to Feng Aoran. This was probably the first time he told his younger brother his thoughts so clearly. He had grown up in an influential family and had experienced the fickleness of human nature. Therefore, he would never let others use him now, even if they were his parents.

    ¡°Big Brother, if you don¡¯t be the young master, then there¡¯s no one else in our Feng family,¡± Feng Aoran said worriedly. His brother was now the most outstanding person among the Feng family¡¯s younger generation. If his brother was unwilling to be the family¡¯s young master, then the Feng family¡­

    ¡°Who says there¡¯s no one? Isn¡¯t there still you? Aoran, I want to follow Xue¡¯er. I won¡¯t be by your side forever.¡± Feng Moran knew that his brother¡¯s dependence had be a little stronger because of him, so he had to make Aoran realize it.

    The future of the Feng family was not in his hands, and he had always regarded himself as a passerby of the Feng family.

    ¡°Big Brother, I don¡¯t really want to be the young master either,¡± Feng Aoran said honestly. In fact, it had not been a day or two since he had such thoughts. His days with Ruoxue and the others were short, but he was really envious of the atmosphere between them. It was so harmonious and warm. Such an atmosphere was simply not experienced inrge families.

    ¡°Aoran, you¡­¡± Feng Moran didn¡¯t expect his brother to have such thoughts.

    ¡°Big Brother, may I follow you?¡± Feng Aoran looked at Feng Moran expectantly.

    Feng Moran was stunned by Feng Aoran¡¯s words, and it took a long time for him toe back to his senses.?<i>Did I hear it right?</i>

    ¡°Aoran, you want to follow me?¡± Feng Moran asked to confirm.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the young master. I just want to follow Big Brother,¡± Feng Aoran said seriously word by word.

    ¡°Aoran, neither the first elder nor our parents will agree if both of us go,¡± Feng Moran said helplessly. He could already imagine his parents¡¯ angry faces.

    ¡°I believe Big Brother will think of a way to convince the first elder,¡± Feng Aoran said cunningly with a fox-like smile on his face.?<i>Hehe, I know that Big Brother agrees since he is willing to say this.</i>

    ¡°Aoran, let¡¯s make a deal. If I can¡¯t convince the first elder, you have to stay in the Feng family obediently.¡± Feng Moran said the ugly words in advance to prevent his brother from crying and making a fusster.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Feng Aoran nodded obediently. But he wouldn¡¯t stay at home and be a puppet. At worst, he would run away from home.

    After the guests gradually dispersed, Feng Moran went directly to the first elder.

    In the first elder¡¯s room¡­

    ¡°Moran, why are you looking for me?¡± the first elder asked even though he knew the answer.

    ¡°First Elder, thank you for your love, but I really can¡¯t be the young master of the Feng family,¡± Feng Moran said directly. Feng Qingran was dead, but the selection of the young master of the Feng family wouldn¡¯t be dyed. Not only that, but it had to be decided in the shortest time possible to reduce the impact of Feng Qingran¡¯s death.

    ¡°Do you know what you are saying?¡± the first elder asked expressionlessly, but the displeasure in his voice was obvious.

    ¡°I know. I hope First Elder will agree.¡± Feng Moran was still very respectful to the first elder.

    ¡°Do you know how many people are eyeing this position?¡±

    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m really not suitable.¡± Feng Moran lowered his stance.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not suitable, then no one is.¡± The first elder snorted and red at Feng Moran. A Spiritual Sovereign with a divine beast actually said that he wasn¡¯t qualified to be the young master of the family. Who was qualified then? A divine beast! Even he didn¡¯t have one!

    ¡°First Elder, the family is full of talents. There will be someone more suitable than me,¡± Feng Moran said very modestly.

    ¡°Fine. I will let you go as long as you can find me a Spiritual Sovereign with a divine beast.¡± The first elder deliberately made things difficult.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°First Elder!¡± Feng Moran was speechless.?<i>Does First Elder have to make things so difficult for me?</i>?Even if he could find someone with aptitudeparable to Huo Qing, divine beasts were not cabbages. Where could he find a divine beast!

    ¡°I only have this one condition.¡± The first elder narrowed his eyes, not looking at Feng Moran, making it clear that there was no room for negotiation.

    ¡°First Elder, please rest!¡± Feng Moran smiled bitterly as he exited the first elder¡¯s room, his face full of helplessness.

    After returning to his room, he saw Feng Aoran waiting for him.

    ¡°Big Brother, how was it?¡± Feng Aoran hurriedly asked.

    ¡°I failed.¡± Feng Moran shook his head helplessly.

    ¡°What did the first elder say?¡± Feng Aoran couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°The first elder, he¡­¡± Feng Moran told his brother the condition that the first elder proposed.

    ¡°This condition is really too harsh. How is that possible?¡± Feng Aoran cried out speechlessly. This was clearly forcing him! It was too much.

    ¡°Big Brother, what should we do now?¡± Feng Aoran¡¯s pitch-ck eyes stared at Feng Moran. He didn¡¯t have any good ideas. He was counting on his brother!

    ¡°Let¡¯s take it one step at a time!¡± Feng Moran didn¡¯t have any ideas now.

    ¡°Big Brother, actually, I think you can look for Ruoxue. She might have a way,¡± Feng Aoran suggested.

 Chapter 154 - The First Elders Condition (4)

    <h4>Chapter 154: The First Elder¡¯s Condition (4)</h4>

    ¡°I don¡¯t want her to know about this!¡± Feng Moran said lightly. He owed Xue¡¯er enough. He really didn¡¯t have the face to make her worry about his own affairs.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    While the two brothers were discussing, someone suddenly knocked on the door. Feng Moran gave his brother a look, and Feng Aoran went to open the door.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, why are you here?¡± Feng Aoran pretended to be stupid.

    ¡°Ao¡¯er, we¡¯re here to look for Mo¡¯er,¡± Su Qi, their mother, said.

    ¡°Oh, Big Brother is preparing to sleep. Dad, Mom, let¡¯s not disturb him,¡± Feng Aoran said to his parents very understandingly.

    ¡°Move aside. We have something important to tell your brother,¡± Feng Rui said with a displeased face.

    ¡°Aoran, let Father and Mother in!¡± Feng Moran shouted from the inner room. He heard what the three of them said.

    ¡°Oh, Dad, Mom, pleasee in.¡±

    ¡°Stinky brat, what the hell are you doing? You actually don¡¯t want to be the young master of the Feng family?¡± Feng Rui walked into the inner room angrily and immediately scolded Feng Moran fiercely.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in bing the young master of the Feng family. Leave this position to those who want it!¡± Feng Moran said without a care. In fact, he had expected his parents¡¯ reaction.

    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying? I think you must be exhausted. Don¡¯t go out for the time being and just stay at home. When you stop talking nonsense, I¡¯ll let you out,¡± Feng Rui said domineeringly.

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m saying. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t want to admit it,¡± Feng Moran said nonchntly. This was the so-called familial affection among top families. Everything was for benefits. A son was a good son when he had value. When he couldn¡¯t satisfy their requests, he would be an abandoned son. Fortunately, he had long been indifferent to this kind of familial affection.

    During his stay in the Feng family, his parents always said that they wanted topensate him and care for him, but he knew very well that his parents were using him for their own benefits. He had already be his father¡¯s biggest bargaining chip in bing the patriarch.

    He knew that as long as he became the young master of the Feng family, the first elder would support his father in bing the patriarch. But because he refused, his father¡¯s position as the patriarch was very likely to be lost. Otherwise, his father wouldn¡¯t be so angry. Presumably, the first elder had alreadymunicated with his father.

    ¡°You¡­ you unfilial son, I raised you for nothing!¡± Feng Rui roared as his face turned purple with anger. He really couldn¡¯t understand why, but the first elder just happened to favor his son for the position of the young master out of the many who were eyeing it. Yet this unfilial son of his was actually unwilling to do such a good thing! It really pissed him off.

    ¡°Father, you¡¯ve raised me for more than a decade, and I¡¯ve also left home for more than a decade. But during the time that I was back, you¡¯ve gained a lot from using me, so I don¡¯t owe you anything anymore,¡± Feng Moran said helplessly. He really didn¡¯t want to say such heartless words if possible, but¡­

    ¡°Y-you¡­ Fine! Your wings have hardened, and I can¡¯t control you anymore, right?¡± Feng Rui pointed at Feng Moran, and the veins on his face bulged as he panted heavily.

    ¡°Mo¡¯er, how can you talk to your father like that? Look at how angry you made him! Hurry up and apologize to your father,¡± Su Qi said with displeasure.

    In fact, she used to dote on this eldest son of hers. But she had stopped paying attention to him ever since his poor result in the aptitude test.

    However, never in her wildest dreams did she expect that her eldest son, whom she had neglected, would return to the Feng family after leaving home for more than a decade. Moreover, he became so talented and even had a divine beast. The couple couldn¡¯t help but see hope due to this. Furthermore, the first elder had promised them that as long as Feng Moran became the young master of the Feng family, the next patriarch of the Feng family would definitely be Feng Rui.

    They knew their eldest son¡¯s feelings for them and the Feng family had faded after being ignored for so long, so they had been thinking of ways to make up for it.

    But Feng Qingran¡¯s sudden death made the matter more urgent. Their original n to cultivate feelings anew was disrupted, and Feng Moran said that he didn¡¯t want to be the young master, making the couple panic.

    They had suggested to the first elder that they should act first before announcing the matter. This way, Feng Moran would have no choice but to do it. But the first elder was very opposed to this idea. The first elder wanted Feng Moran to do it willingly because he felt that Feng Moran would only seriously consider the interests of the Feng family if he acknowledged his identity.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t be the young master of the Feng family,¡± Feng Moran reiterated. He never hoped that his parents could understand him, but he also didn¡¯t want to be a pawn in their hands.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Husband, don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s go back first. Let Mo¡¯er consider it carefully. Perhaps he will think it through himself.¡± Su Qi patted Feng Rui¡¯s back gently to persuade him.

    ¡°Alright. Unfilial son, reconsider it yourself!¡± Feng Rui roared and left Feng Moran¡¯s room angrily with Su Qi¡¯s help.

    ¡°Big Brother.¡± Feng Aoran looked at his brother worriedly. s, he didn¡¯t expect his parents to react so strongly. He was a little scared just now.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Aoran. Go back to your room and sleep,¡± Feng Moran said, not wanting his brother to worry.

    ¡°Okay. Big Brother, rest early too.¡± Feng Aoran closed the door for Feng Moran and left the room.

    ¡­

    In the main hall of General Leng¡¯s mansion¡­

    ¡°Miss, as you expected, the Xu family really took Xu Na¡¯er¡¯s corpse away.¡± Feng Da looked at Leng Ruoxue with admiration. This was the report he obtained from the team he sent to monitor the Feng family.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? No one from the Xu family showed up at the funeral. They were just embarrassed. The Xu family has always been proud of their daughter. Now that this has happened, it¡¯s really hard to say if anyone will dare to marry their daughters in the future,¡± Leng Ruoxue analyzed. She despised people who sold their daughters for benefits the most, and the Xu family was just such a family.

 Chapter 155 - The First Elders Condition (5)

    <h4>Chapter 155: The First Elder¡¯s Condition (5)</h4>

    ¡°Miss, you are very proper,¡± Feng Da said tteringly.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Go to bed!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone when she saw that the news she wanted to know had been confirmed. She then turned around and returned to her room.

    ¡­

    The next day¡­

    Freak woke Leng Ruoxue up before she could get out of bed.

    ¡°Damn Freak, if there¡¯s nothing important, I will make you regret waking me up.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the aggrieved Freak standing outside the door and threatened with gusto.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, how can you shout at me?¡±?<i>Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er is so fierce. No wonder no one else dared toe.</i>

    ¡°What is it? Tell me quickly. I still want to sleep!¡± Leng Ruoxue said unhappily. She hated being woken up when she was sleeping soundly, even more so than being disturbed while eating.

    ¡°Feng Moran¡¯s parents want to see you,¡± Freak said pitifully.

    ¡°See me? Why?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They just said they have something very important to talk to you about,¡± he exined. When he saw the pair of shifty-eyed parents, he knew that nothing good was going to happen.

    ¡°Ask them to wait for me in the living room. I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. She had to give them some face since they were Big Brother Feng¡¯s parents!

    ¡°Yes, my queen.¡± Freak received the queen¡¯s order and turned to leave reluctantly.

    After Leng Ruoxue washed up, she slowly walked to the living room.

    Leng Ruoxue saw a middle-aged couple sitting and chatting with Freak as she entered the living room. But he looked indifferent and seemed uninterested.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re here.¡± Freak¡¯s sharp eyes saw Leng Ruoxue, and he was excited. This couple was too difficult to deal with. They were clearly here to gather intelligence and asked him many questions, and some he didn¡¯t know how to answer.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at Freak¡¯s aggrieved appearance and was a little speechless.?<i>What happened to him? It¡¯s like someone bullied him. Does he have to be so exaggerated!</i>

    ¡°Are you Big Brother Feng¡¯s parents?¡± Leng Ruoxue walked to the middle-aged couple.

    ¡°Yes, you are Leng Ruoxue?¡± Su Qi looked at Leng Ruoxue in amazement. She had long heard of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s great name, but she didn¡¯t expect her to be so beautiful in person. Moreover, she had done her son a favor.?<i>What if¡­</i>?She couldn¡¯t help thinking after seeing Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°I am Leng Ruoxue.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the middle-aged couple in front of her. The couple was about forty years old. The man was handsome and had a tall stature, looking very simr to Big Brother Feng. As for the woman, she had a beautiful appearance and a noble temperament and looked very young. As for their strength, one was a Spiritual Sovereign, and the other was a Spiritual Monarch.

    The cold and serious Feng Rui merely nodded at Leng Ruoxue, while Su Qi was rtively enthusiastic.

    ¡°Ruoxue, since you address Mo¡¯er as Big Brother, can you address us as Uncle and Auntie?¡± Su Qi held Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand warmly.

    ¡°Erm, Uncle, Auntie, hello. Ruoxue was rude,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely.?<i>s, they are Big Brother Feng¡¯s parents. I just don¡¯t know why they¡¯re looking for me.</i>

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s okay. We won¡¯t mind. After all, this is the first time we¡¯re meeting!¡± Su Qi said understandingly.

    ¡°Uncle, Auntie, may I know why you¡¯re looking for Ruoxue today?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked directly.

    ¡°Uh, something did happen!¡± Su Qi said, slightly embarrassed.

    ¡°Auntie, just tell me directly!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush and waste time. Since they were Big Brother Feng¡¯s parents, she would still help as long as their requests were not too unreasonable.

    ¡°Ruoxue, it¡¯s like this. You know that Qingran just passed away, but the position of the young master of the Feng family can¡¯t remain empty. So, what the first elder wants is for Moran to be the young master,¡± Su Qi exined simply.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing!¡± Leng Ruoxue echoed.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s a good thing. It¡¯s a good thing that many people can¡¯t ask for, but that foolish child isn¡¯t willing. Tell me, is there anyone as foolish as him?¡± Su Qiined to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng isn¡¯t willing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he doesn¡¯t want to, so we would like to ask you to help and persuade him. He¡¯s indebted to you, so perhaps he will listen to you,¡± Su Qi suggested. This was something the couple had discussed all night.

    ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never liked to impose on others. If Big Brother Feng doesn¡¯t agree to it himself, I won¡¯t force him. Moreover, I don¡¯t have the right,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined nicely.

    ¡°Ruoxue, we just want you to help us persuade him, not force him. You don¡¯t know how stubborn this child is. He can¡¯t fulfill the condition the first elder proposed,¡± Su Qi said helplessly.

    ¡°What did the first elder propose?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°The first elder said he won¡¯t force Mo¡¯er as long as he can find a Spiritual Sovereign with a divine beast among the younger generation of the Feng family,¡± Su Qi said with a bitter and beautiful face full of worry.

    ¡°This condition is indeed very demanding.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement. However, it wasn¡¯t difficult for her, but¡­

    ¡°Of course. Even if you have outstanding aptitude, where can you get a divine beast? Even the first elder doesn¡¯t have a divine beast!¡± Mo¡¯er¡¯s divine beast was the only one in the Feng family! Therefore, Mo¡¯er was very important to both the Feng family and the couple.

    ¡°Auntie, then I¡¯ll go with you to persuade Big Brother Feng!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. She couldn¡¯t leave Big Brother Feng alone!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Qi immediately beamed with joy. She was waiting for her to say this!

    Leng Ruoxue and Freak followed Feng Rui and his wife to the Feng family¡¯s main residence.

    ¡°Ruoxue, I won¡¯t be going in with you,¡± Su Qi said awkwardly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the guards guarding outside Big Brother Feng¡¯s yard, and a trace of understanding shed in her heart.

 Chapter 156 - The First Elders Condition (6)

    <h4>Chapter 156: The First Elder¡¯s Condition (6)</h4>

    She walked to Feng Moran¡¯s room, knocked on the door, and entered with Freak.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why are you here?¡± Feng Moran was surprised to see them.

    ¡°Your parents went to the general¡¯s mansion this morning,¡± Freak said in a peculiar tone with a very unhappy expression.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t listen to them. I really don¡¯t want to be the young master,¡± Feng Moran exined anxiously.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, I know. I¡¯m not here to persuade you. Bring me to see the Feng family¡¯s first elder!¡± Leng Ruoxue interrupted Feng Moran.

    ¡°Do you really want to see him?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright. But don¡¯t agree to any of the first elder¡¯s conditions for my sake,¡± Feng Moran said with a warning look in his eyes. He owed Xue¡¯er enough.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    Feng Moran brought Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen to the first elder¡¯s residence. No one stopped him on the way¡­

    ¡°All of you wait outside. Only Miss Leng is allowed to enter,¡± the first elder in the house instructed.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er¡­¡± Freak grabbed Leng Ruoxue, who was about to enter the house, and red at the dirty old geezer in the house with displeasure.?<i>Hmph, this old pervert actually only wants Xue¡¯er to see him alone!</i>

    ¡°Be good and wait for me outside,¡± Leng Ruoxue said as she walked into the house.

    ¡°First Elder, what are your conditions? Tell me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly.

    ¡°Miss Leng, to tell you the truth, our Feng family currentlycks reserve strength, and many of our descendants do not have good aptitude. Moran is the best in our younger generation, so under Moran¡¯s lead, our Feng family will definitely be more prosperous,¡± the first elder said earnestly, his face full of anticipation.

    ¡°First Elder, if Big Brother Feng wants to be the young master, I will certainly support him. But now, he doesn¡¯t want to do it himself, and I don¡¯t want anyone to force him.¡± Leng Ruoxue told the first elder her thoughts. She hoped that everyone under her protection could live happily.

    ¡°The Feng family is the second Great Family. How honorable is it to be the young master of the Feng family? How did it be forcing him?¡± The first elder was a little angry as he spoke. If such a thing happened to others, they would be overjoyed, but there was actually someone unwilling. He really couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°First Elder, this might be an honor for others, but it¡¯s nothing for people who don¡¯t value fame and fortune.¡± What Leng Ruoxue implied was that Feng Moran was someone who didn¡¯t value fame and fortune.

    ¡°He will regret it in the future!¡± the first elder roared. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to finally favor a junior of the family.

    ¡°That¡¯s his own choice,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. Since he had chosen, there was no need to regret. After all, everyone had to be responsible for their choices. There was no medicine for regret in the world.

    ¡°Since you call him Big Brother, shouldn¡¯t you n for his future?¡± the first elder questioned with a re and released a slight trace of his might.

    ¡°I am nning for his future. Big Brother Feng is a person who yearns for freedom. I can¡¯t let him be bound in this mansion and yard to lead a depressed life unless it¡¯s his own choice,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently, not at all afraid of the first elder¡¯s might.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t want to be the young master. I still have the same condition,¡± the first elder said without relenting.

    ¡°First Elder, why make things so difficult for Big Brother Feng? You just want to find a young master for the Feng family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°No one in the Feng family is more suitable than Moran,¡± the first elder said stubbornly, his thoughts remaining unchanged.

    ¡°But Big Brother Feng doesn¡¯t want to do it. First Elder, your condition is a little too much for Big Brother Feng. How about this, let¡¯s negotiate a deal?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the first elder with a face full of mystery.

    ¡°What deal? Unless my Feng family can produce a genius young master, there¡¯s no need to negotiate,¡± the first elder said without any room for negotiation. This was already his lowest requirement. He also knew that a divine beast was a little unrealistic.

    ¡°What if I have a way to make the Feng family produce a hundred geniuses?¡± Leng Ruoxue threw out big bait. She didn¡¯t believe that this cunning old fox wouldn¡¯t take the bait.

    ¡°A hundred? Are you joking? How is that possible?¡± The first elder didn¡¯t believe Leng Ruoxue could do it at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Nothing is impossible. I just don¡¯t know if First Elder will agree or not.¡± Leng Ruoxue waited patiently for the first elder¡¯s decision.

    ¡°If you can really do it, then I¡¯ll agree to it,¡± the first elder said resolutely after thinking for a while and steeling his heart.

    ¡°First Elder is a straightforward person, so I won¡¯t say anything unnecessary.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a small jade bottle and handed it to the first elder.

    ¡°What are these? Pills?¡± The first elder opened it to take a look. There were about a hundred pearl-like pills inside.

    ¡°These are remolding pills,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Remolding pills? Miss Leng, do you think I don¡¯t know about pills? Everyone knows that remolding pills are the most useless pill on the Ling Feng Continent and don¡¯t have good effects,¡± the first elder said sullenly.

    ¡°First Elder, how can you be as short-sighted as ordinary people? Since I said I would give you a hundred geniuses, why would I lie to you?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight displeasure. She knew very well that when dealing with people who had been in high positions for a long time, it was absolutely impossible to be too weak.

    ¡°Could it be that your remolding pills are different?¡± the first elder asked with a puzzled look.

    ¡°These are true remolding pill. Otherwise, how do you think Big Brother Feng became a genius?¡± Leng Ruoxue exined lightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­¡± The first elder quickly stopped talking. His face was full of excitement as he held the jade bottle tightly in his hand. If this was true, then the Feng family¡­ He simply didn¡¯t dare to imagine how powerful the Feng family would be in the future.

    ¡°First Elder, there are a hundred remolding pills inside. But I suggest you choose some descendants with good character to consume them. Otherwise, it will be troublesome if there are too many geniuses,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested very kindly.

    ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Miss Leng. I will choose wisely,¡± the first elder said gratefully. To be honest, he did intend to choose some with better aptitudes to remold. After all, this was an unwritten rule of every family. But after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s reminder, he couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweat. He couldn¡¯t imagine that if he really chose people ording to his original n, it would probably be nothing but a disaster for the Feng family.

 Chapter 157 - A Deal with the First Elder (1)

    <h4>Chapter 157: A Deal with the First Elder (1)</h4>

    ¡°Then Big Brother Feng¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Leng, don¡¯t worry. This old man won¡¯t force him anymore unless he wants to,¡± the first elder said very naturally.

    ¡°Erm, I have another question. Did Miss Leng refine these pills yourself?¡± the first elder probed.

    ¡°What does First Elder think?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a sweet smile on her face. She believed that the first elder was a smart person and would know what to do.

    ¡°I understand,¡± the first elder said in realization.?<i>What a monster!</i>?After knowing that Leng Ruoxue was an artificer, he had decided to befriend her. Now, he was even more¡­

    ¡°Miss Leng, our Feng family is willing to be allies with Miss Leng and advance and retreat together in the future,¡± the first elder continued after a pause. Although he had not discussed this with the patriarch, he believed that the patriarch would definitely agree.

    ¡°First Elder, you think too highly of me. I don¡¯t have any forces,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. She didn¡¯t expect the identity of an alchemist to be so useful. Even the second Great Family came knocking on her door to request an alliance. No wonder those alchemists and the like were all so arrogant.

    ¡°Miss Leng is too modest.¡± A few drops of cold sweat dripped down the first elder¡¯s forehead. What other forces did she need? As long as she revealed her identity, many powerhouses would knock on her door.

    ¡°First Elder, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Leng Ruoxue really didn¡¯t think she was being humble because after thinking about it, she truly didn¡¯t have any forces other than Feng Da and the others.

    ¡°Hehe, regardless of whether Miss Leng has any forces or not, our Feng family is willing to ally with Miss Leng,¡± the first elder said very understandingly.?<i>Great Aunt, this should be enough, right?!</i>

    ¡°Since First Elder is so enthusiastic, then Ruoxue will ept. But the patriarch and acting patriarch of the Feng family¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue said in puzzlement. She really wanted to know how much power the first elder had.

    ¡°Miss Leng, don¡¯t worry. The patriarch trusts me a lot. He won¡¯t object to anything I decide. As for the acting patriarch? He won¡¯t be for long,¡± the first elder said confidently. He didn¡¯t think much of Feng Xiao to begin with, what more now.

    ¡°First Elder, a selfish and sinister person like Feng Xiao will sooner orter be a scourge to the Feng family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly after seeing that the first elder was reasonable. But what the first elder would do was not something she could control.

    ¡°I know, but he is the eldest son of the patriarch after all. So¡­¡± Even if he wanted to get rid of Feng Xiao, he had to have a good reason. Otherwise, the patriarch might not say anything on the surface, but there would definitely be a barrier in his heart. It would be disadvantageous for the Feng family¡¯s development and not what he wanted to see.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Feng family¡¯s fortune to have someone like First Elder in the Feng family,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised.?<i>This old man really does everything for the Feng family wholeheartedly, and he doesn¡¯t even have any selfish motives.</i>

    ¡°Miss Leng truly thinks too highly of me, haha.¡± The first elder smiled modestly, not minding it at all.

    ¡°First Elder, this is for you.¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a while, then took out two green pills and handed them to the first elder. This old man was quite to her liking. Moreover, since the two families were going to ally, then this old man could also be considered one of them.

    ¡°What is this?¡± The first elder was a little skeptical as he received the two translucent green pills.?<i>What rich spiritual energy!</i>

    ¡°Green spirit pills!¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Green spirit pills! For spirit beasts?¡± The first elder¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at Leng Ruoxue in disbelief.

    Although humans could also consume green spirit pills, the effects were not as good as spirit beasts consuming them. Moreover, even though green spirit pills were not difficult to concoct, the green spirit fruits used to concoct them were extremely difficult to find.?<i>s! Now I know why Moran has a divine beast. Leng Ruoxue is truly full of surprises. Seems like my decision was right.</i>

    ¡°Yes, I heard First Elder has a level nine holy beast.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Hehe, thank you, Miss Leng, on behalf of Sparrow Feather,¡± the first elder said gratefully. He was even happier than when he advanced to Spiritual Supremacy.?<i>Leng Ruoxue is truly my benefactor.</i>?The first elder couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart.

    ¡°First Elder, remember to find a deserted ce to advance,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased.

    ¡°Hehe, this old man knows.¡± He didn¡¯t want to make it known to everyone like General Leng.

    ¡°Oh right, First Elder, it¡¯s best not to let anyone know about our alliance,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± the first elder said understandingly. It seemed like Leng Ruoxue wanted to keep a low profile. But there were some things that were destined to be impossible to keep a low profile.

    In fact, he was mistaken. Leng Ruoxue wasn¡¯t trying to keep a low profile. She wanted to pretend to be weak to eat tigers.

    ¡°First Elder, I¡¯vepleted my task. I¡¯ll take my leave first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after looking at the time. It was almost noon, and she was hungry.

    ¡°Miss Leng, it¡¯s almost noon. You have to stay for lunch!¡± The first elder urged her to stay.

    ¡°First Elder, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. All the major families are eyeing me covetously now. If I really stay, I¡¯m afraid it will bring trouble to the Feng family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said jokingly.

    ¡°Uh, in that case, I won¡¯t force Miss Leng. I¡¯ll see¡­¡± Before the first elder could finish, Leng Ruoxue interrupted him.

    ¡°First Elder, I¡¯m here to look for Big Brother Feng.¡±

    ¡°Uh, alright then!¡± The first elder knew that he was being despised and was depressed. You had to know how much face he would be giving her to see her out! But¡­

    Leng Ruoxue left the first elder¡¯s room and looked at Freak and Feng Moran guarding the door. ¡°Big Brother Feng, the matter has been resolved.¡±

    ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go back!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, did you agree to the first elder¡¯s condition?¡± Feng Moran couldn¡¯t help asking.?<i>s! I really didn¡¯t want Xue¡¯er to worry about me¡­</i>

    ¡°No, I just made a deal with him,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined simply.

    ¡°What deal?¡± Feng Moran asked quickly. He knew that this had happened. Otherwise, the first elder wouldn¡¯t have relented.

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple deal. Big Brother Feng, it¡¯s not what you think. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Leng Ruoxueforted him. This deal was indeed not difficult for her.

 Chapter 158 - A Deal with the First Elder (2)

    <h4>Chapter 158: A Deal with the First Elder (2)</h4>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t lie to me,¡± Feng Moran said in disbelief.

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. It¡¯s not convenient to talk here. I¡¯ll tell you in detail when you go to the general¡¯s mansion,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.?<i>Big Brother Feng actually doesn¡¯t believe me. Boohoo¡­ It makes me so sad.</i>

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you off.¡± He originally wanted to go back today, but he still had some things to settle. After settling the things here, he would immediately go to the general¡¯s mansion.

    Feng Moran saw her off for a long time. And in the end, Leng Ruoxue had to chase him back.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what deal did you make with the Feng family¡¯s first elder?¡± Freak asked curiously after they returned to the general¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°One hundred remolding pills.¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡± Well, this wasn¡¯t difficult for Xue¡¯er. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t surprised that the Feng family¡¯s first elder agreed. After all, a hundred remolding pills would definitely be enough to remold the younger generation of the Feng family.

    ¡°Freak, the Feng family still wants to form an alliance with me,¡± Leng Ruoxue continued and conveniently exined her conversation with the first elder in the house to Freak.

    ¡°The first elder really profited this time,¡± Freak said a little angrily.

    ¡°Freak, he¡¯s already an old man,¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly.?<i>How can he be jealous of an old man!</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the seventh prince is still in the dungeon! Hurry up and get rid of him, or we¡¯ll have to raise him and waste the money of our general¡¯s mansion.¡± Freak changed the topic and reminded her. The seventh prince was more of an eyesore than a bad old man.

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go to the dungeon to take a look after lunch.¡± She had locked the seventh prince up for several days and didn¡¯t know what he was like now. With this in mind, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little expectant.

    After lunch, Leng Ruoxue and Freak went to the dungeon where the seventh prince was locked up.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the seventh prince in the cell and almost thought she had entered the wrong ce.?<i>Is this really that noble seventh prince?</i>

    In the cell, the seventh prince had tattered clothes, disheveled hair that looked like straw, and dust covered his face that was ck and blue all over¡­

    <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>?She remembered clearly that she didn¡¯t ask anyone to torture him! Did someone sneak into the cell and swap the seventh prince? Thinking of this¡­

    ¡°Li Yu!¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly shouted.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue! Let me out! Let me out!¡± Sitting on the ground, Li Xun suddenly raised his head and yelled at Leng Ruoxue. He didn¡¯t want to stay here. He was the noble seventh prince. How could he stay in a cell!

    <i>It seems to still be the seventh prince, just that his eyes are a little unfocused. His mental endurance must have reached its limit. Hmph! As expected of a pampered prince. He¡¯s already be like this after just a few days. So useless.</i>?Leng Ruoxue thought disdainfully.

    ¡°Do you really want to go out?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked coldly.

    ¡°Yes, I want to go out! I want to go out!¡± Li Yu roared like a madman.

    ¡°You can still live if you stay here. Leave? Do you think you would still be able to live?¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. She felt that she was too kind to think so much for her enemy.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t die. Imperial Father will protect me. And Na¡¯er. She is the most favored eldest youngdy of the Xu family. She won¡¯t let others kill me,¡± the seventh prince said as if he was talking to himself.

    ¡°Your father can¡¯t even protect himself, so how can he protect you? As for Xu Na¡¯er, it¡¯s impossible for her to care about your life and death because the Xu Na¡¯er you miss is already dead.¡± Leng Ruoxue really didn¡¯t want to break his beautiful dream. But a dream was a dream, and people always had to face reality.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re lying to me. You¡¯re lying to me. My imperial father will protect me. And Na¡¯er, Na¡¯er won¡¯t die. How can she die?¡± Li Yu didn¡¯t believe Leng Ruoxue at all.

    Suddenly, his eyes became sharp and fierce. He red at Leng Ruoxue fiercely and said, ¡°It¡¯s you. It must be you. What did you do to Na¡¯er? You must have caused Na¡¯er¡¯s death. You vicious woman with a snake¡¯s heart, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±

    Li Yu screamed crazily. His eyes were bloodshot, and the veins on his face bulged. He had entered a peak state of madness.

    ¡°Do you really think your Na¡¯er is good? To tell you the truth, she died on Feng Qingran¡¯s bed. The cause of her death was¡­ excessive indulgence.¡± Leng Ruoxue despised men like Li Yu who ran away from reality and were unwilling to face reality, so she could only kindheartedly wake him up.

    ¡°Feng Qingran? No, you¡¯re lying to me. Tell me you¡¯re lying. Na¡¯er isn¡¯t that kind of woman. She isn¡¯t!¡± Li Yu wilted. This blow was too great for him. He really couldn¡¯t ept the woman he loved dying on another man¡¯s bed.

    ¡°She isn¡¯t? If she wasn¡¯t, then no one is,¡± Ye Chen said coldly.?<i>Li Yu is really a useless man. He was actually fooled by a woman, but he actually treated that slut as a holy goddess. Hmph! He really deserves to be fooled.</i>

    ¡°She isn¡¯t. She isn¡¯t¡­¡± After hearing what Ye Chen said, Li Yu¡¯s head hung down. He didn¡¯t react for a while and just kept repeating this sentence.

    ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her head to look at Freak. She really didn¡¯t have the mood to torture Li Yu at all after seeing him in this state of death. She clearly didn¡¯t do anything yet, but Li Yu couldn¡¯t bear it. Such a person was truly trash.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t go.¡± Li Yu finally reacted and hurriedly pleaded, but no one bothered with him¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what should we do with Li Yu?¡± Freak asked with a headache after leaving the dungeon.

    ¡°Give him back to Li Yuan!¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be letting him off too lightly?¡± Freak said with some dissatisfaction.

    ¡°How can we let him off lightly? Do you think Li Yuan will let him go? His fate will be much worse if he falls into Li Yuan¡¯s hands than staying in ours.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t think Li Yuan would treat him as his younger brother. He would torture him in all sorts of ways!

    ¡°That¡¯s true. But Xue¡¯er, you haven¡¯t even avenged yourself yet. I¡¯m really unwilling to return him like this!¡± Freakined.

 Chapter 159 - A Deal with the First Elder (3)

    <h4>Chapter 159: A Deal with the First Elder (3)</h4>

    ¡°There¡¯s no joy in taking revenge in his current state,¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly.

    ¡°But what if he¡¯s pretending?¡± Freak really couldn¡¯t believe that a noble prince¡¯s heart was so fragile. Every person in an imperial family or aristocratic family was devious! People like Li Yu couldn¡¯t survive unless they were especially favored and protected.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood. Let Li Yuan try!¡± Leng Ruoxue said gloomily.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Freak echoed. But just to be safe, he thought it would be better to prescribe some medicine to Li Yu beforehand.

    Better to act than to be tempted. After dinner, Leng Ruoxue and Freak brought Li Yu straight to the pce.

    ¡­

    In the imperial study¡­

    ¡°What does this mean?¡± Li Yuan was sitting on the dragon throne while looking at Leng Ruoxue in confusion.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to return the person,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined lightly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to return him,¡± Li Yuan said generously. He didn¡¯t want this person.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be difficult to borrow him again, so I¡¯ll return him to you first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very carefully. She wouldn¡¯t want this trash even if she could get money for him.

    After listening to Leng Ruoxue, Li Yuan was at a loss for words.?<i>Does she intend to borrow him again in the future?</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m giving this person to you. There¡¯s no need to go through all this trouble.¡± Li Yuan really didn¡¯t want to take over!

    ¡°Don¡¯t. I don¡¯t have a ce to put him, and I would have to waste my money to support him.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s expression showed that there was no room for negotiation. She was definitely going to return him!

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want him even if I can get money,¡± Leng Ruoxue added, interrupting Li Yuan.

    Li Yuan was helpless, really helpless¡­

    ¡°By the way, um, why did he be like this?¡± Li Yuan asked curiously while looking at the unconscious Li Yu, who had been thrown to the ground like a dead dog. It didn¡¯t look like he was tortured!

    ¡°His mental fortitude is a bit weak. I just told him what happened recently. That¡¯s all,¡± Leng Ruoxue said innocently.?<i>It really isn¡¯t my fault!</i>

    ¡°Oh. Come, lock him in the dungeon.¡± Li Yuan nodded understandingly and then ordered the eunuch beside him.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Then the eunuch left the imperial study.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s done, we¡¯ll leave now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said frankly.

    ¡°Uh, about Ruoxue, your Big Sister Mo has been talking about you. Since you¡¯re here, go see her!¡± Li Yuan said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go see Big Sister Mo then,¡± Leng Ruoxue said respectfully.?<i>Did Li Yuan especially tell me this because something happened?</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are we going to see Mo Yingyue?¡± Freak asked softly after they walked out of the imperial study and into the imperial garden.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue knew that everything had been going smoothly since Li Yuan became the emperor. After all, no one dared to object with the approval of the old patriarch.

    After Mo Yingyue became the mother of the country, she moved to the Phoenix Algae Pce. Leng Ruoxue and Freak were familiar with the Phoenix Algae Pce and found it without difficulty.

    ¡°Big Sister Mo.¡± Leng Ruoxue saw that no one was stopping her after entering the Phoenix Algae Pce, so she walked directly into the inner hall with Freak.

    ¡°Ruoxue, why do you have time to visit Big Sister?¡± Mo Yingyue, who was eating, said happily when she saw Leng Ruoxue. She hurriedly put down her chopsticks, stood up, walked to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side, and pulled her to sit down together.

    ¡°Ye Chen, do whatever you want!¡± Mo Yingyue said warmly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Chen casually found a chair and sat down.

    ¡°Sister Mo, we are here to return Li Yu,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. She wouldn¡¯t say anything hypocritical such as she came specially to see Mo Yingyue.

    ¡°I know you only came to see Big Sister as a slight detour.¡± Mo Yingyue sighed. This girl wouldn¡¯t havee to the pce if there was nothing. But she really liked Leng Ruoxue¡¯s character of distinguishing gratitude and grudges.

    ¡°Did anything displeasing happen recently, Big Sister Mo?¡± Leng Ruoxue went straight to the point. This had to be why Li Yuan asked her toe!

    ¡°A little!¡± Mo Yingyue said with a troubled expression.

    ¡°Big Sister Mo, tell me about it.¡±

    ¡°Recently, some ministers have been having designs on His Majesty,¡± Mo Yingyue said very implicitly, finding it difficult to say.

    ¡°Just that?¡± Leng Ruoxue was not impressed. She thought it was something big, but it was actually the easiest to solve.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a trivial matter. It concerns the stability of the country.¡± Mo Yingyue was in a very difficult position.

    ¡°Big Sister Mo, does this world venerate the strong?¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly asked.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Mo Yingyue was puzzled.?<i>What does Ruoxue mean?</i>

    ¡°In that case, why care so much about the words of those ministers? As long as the old patriarch of the imperial family supports you, I don¡¯t believe anyone will dare to have any other thoughts,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very firmly.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Mo, no one is willing to share their husband with other women. At worst, we¡¯ll destroy whoever steals him. If it doesn¡¯t work in the open, you can do it in the dark. You are the mother of a country and the first wife. Can¡¯t you handle a few mistresses?¡± Leng Ruoxue encouraged. She hated women who sacrificed themselves too much and even lost their dignity for a cheap man.?<i>Hmph! I hope Li Yuan isn¡¯t a man who likes the new and hates the old. Otherwise, I will definitely make him regret it.</i>

    ¡°Ruoxue, you don¡¯t understand. There are also people in my family who have such thoughts, so¡­¡± Mo Yingyue really didn¡¯t know what to do. If she lost the support of her family because of this matter, then she would definitely be forced to give up the position of empress. She didn¡¯t care about being the empress, but she couldn¡¯t give up her husband.

    ¡°Who?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked coldly.

    ¡°My cousin,¡± Mo Yingyue answered honestly.?<i>Xue¡¯er looks so scary!</i>

    <i>Hmph! A woman with designs on her brother-inw deserves to die!</i>?Leng Ruoxueined in her head. But this was Big Sister Mo¡¯s family affair after all, and it was hard for her to say anything as an outsider.

 Chapter 160 - You Dont Know How to Treat a Beauty Well (1)

    <h4>Chapter 160: You Don¡¯t Know How to Treat a Beauty Well (1)</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that Big Sister Mo is a smart person, so I believe you will handle it well,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. It was difficult even for a fair official to settle family affairs. Moreover, she was only an outsider. But she believed that with her support and encouragement, those women who wanted to be mistresses would definitely not be a match for Mo Yingyue.

    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t let those women seed,¡± Mo Yingyue said resolutely. With Ruoxue¡¯s encouragement, her fighting spirit immediately soared. She would never let other women snatch her man away. Never!

    ¡°Big Sister Mo, it¡¯s gettingte. We¡¯ll get going.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see you out.¡± Mo Yingyue hurriedly stood up.

    ¡°Big Sister Mo, you don¡¯t have to be so polite,¡± Leng Ruoxue declined.

    ¡°I can¡¯t bear Little Sister Ruoxue leaving,¡± Mo Yingyue said with a smile, her mood already adjusted.

    Mo Yingyue sent Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen out of the Phoenix Algae Pce. She only turned back reluctantly after they disappeared on Quill¡¯s back.

    ¡­

    After returning to the general¡¯s mansion, Leng Ruoxue and Freak went to the living room where Feng Da and the others were waiting for them.

    ¡°Miss.¡±

    ¡°Feng Da, how are the preparations for the Prosperity Pavilioning along?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked as she sat down on the main seat.

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯re almost ready. We can open on time in three days,¡± Feng Da reported.

    ¡°Oh, right, have you sent out all the invitations?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Yes, and the general will be back tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Got it. It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back to our rooms to rest. We¡¯ll be busy in a few days.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked up at everyone in the living room.

    ¡°Okay,¡± everyone answered quickly.

    ¡°Freak, I y to enter seclusion these few days to refine a few defensive sacred artifacts for the Prosperity Pavilion. Don¡¯t disturb me if there¡¯s nothing important,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Freak after thinking about it.

    ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded reluctantly.

    After returning to her room, Leng Ruoxue directly entered the Heaven and Earth Bracelet.

    ¡°Big Sister.¡± Qing Jue appeared in front of her.

    ¡°Qing Jue.¡± Leng Ruoxue picked up the pink toddler and pinched his tender little cheeks.

    ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re taking advantage of me again.¡± Qing Jue pouted his pink lips inint.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Leng Ruoxue put Qing Jue down awkwardly.?<i>Why does this damn child look so cute for no reason? Which adult doesn¡¯t want to pinch such a cute little thing?</i>

    ¡°Girl, it turns out that you are so perverted too,¡± the shiny butterfly said as if it had just found arade.

    ¡°Pervert your head!¡± Leng Ruoxue said angrily as she swatted the very tactless butterfly away.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ Girl, you are too crude. As a girl, you have to be gentle, or else you won¡¯t be able to find a husband.¡± The butterfly that was knocked away flew back again and advised her earnestly.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.?<i>What kind of rubbish butterfly is this!</i>

    ¡°Girl!¡± The butterfly looked at the furious Leng Ruoxue with tears in its eyes, not knowing what was going on. It didn¡¯t think it did anything wrong? It was telling the truth!

    ¡°Qing Jue, Big Sister is going to refine artifacts. I¡¯ll leave this damn butterfly to you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Qing Jue and then walked directly into the purple bamboo house.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Qing Jue said as he looked at the aggrieved butterfly. In fact, there was nothing he could do with this butterfly. He had locked it up countless times, but he couldn¡¯t keep it locked up at all. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but size up the butterfly carefully.

    ¡°W-why are you looking at me like that? I¡¯ll be shy,¡± the butterfly said coquettishly.

    Qing Jue¡¯s face darkened. He raised his small hand and directly locked the thick-skinned butterfly into the space cage he set up.

    But the butterfly flew back in no time!

    Qing Jue looked at the palm-sized butterfly dejectedly.?<i>Why? How is this possible?</i>?Every corner of the Heaven and Earth Bracelet was within his control, but he just couldn¡¯t do anything to this butterfly¡­

    He was an artifact spirit! As the spirit of a divine artifact, his level was countless times higher than this damn butterfly¡¯s. But the result was very cruel. He couldn¡¯t deny that this butterfly had dealt him a blow¡­

    After Leng Ruoxue entered the refining room in the purple bamboo house, she didn¡¯t start refining immediately. Instead, she first conceptualized the artifacts she wanted to refine. Besides defensive sacred artifacts, she had to refine a copy of each of the items being used in the general¡¯s mansion, which she had refined based on things from her previous life. There were also hotpots¡­ After thinking about it, she realized that she had a lot of things to refine!

    Leng Ruoxue prepared the materials for various artifacts and equipment and then focused on refining the things she needed¡­

    ¡­

    When Leng Ruoxue finished refining and left the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, two days had passed outside.

    ¡°Freak, why are you sitting here?¡± Leng Ruoxue opened the door and saw Freak sitting on the stone steps outside her room, looking pitiful.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± He looked up, and his diamond-like bright eyes had two streams of tears as he looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled.

    ¡°Grandpa came back with a stunningly beautiful man and a bad old man,¡± he exined softly.

    ¡°Then what?¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t understand. Was he bullied? But she didn¡¯t believe that anyone could bully him.

    ¡°That bad old man is that beautiful man¡¯s master. He said he wants to form closer ties with Grandpa,¡± Freak exined while on the verge of crying.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t helpughing lightly.?<i>So it turns out Freak is jealous again.</i>

    ¡°You¡¯reughing! Even you are bullying me.¡± Freak felt wronged, and tears welled up in his eyes.

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless.?<i>Why do people keep saying that recently?! I am a good child!</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, someone is here to snatch you away from me again. Boohoo¡­ What should I do?¡± Freak looked at Leng Ruoxue helplessly and kept thinking about when Xue¡¯er would truly belong to him. Freak was very anxious. This opponent wasn¡¯t easy to deal with.

 Chapter 161 - You Dont Know How to Treat a Beauty Well (2)

    <h4>Chapter 161: You Don¡¯t Know How to Treat a Beauty Well (2)</h4>

    ¡°Nonsense! Let¡¯s go see Grandpa since he¡¯s back!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the nervous Freak.?<i>This damn Freak is quite cute.</i>

    ¡°Oh, Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t be tempted by other men!¡± Freak reminded her worriedly.

    ¡°Am I so easily seduced by beauty?¡± Leng Ruoxue nced at Freak and asked in return.

    ¡°No.¡±?<i>If it was true, I would have gotten you in my palms a long time ago,</i>?heined in his heart.

    ¡°Then what are you worried about?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I believe Xue¡¯er,¡± Freak said with ease. In fact, he was just pretending to be pitiful! Otherwise, how could Xue¡¯er feel pity for him?

    Leng Ruoxue and Freak went to her grandfather¡¯s study. Before entering, they heard happy chatting and endlessughter inside.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Leng Ruoxue knocked on the door.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er,e in!¡± Leng Qingtian hurriedly said when he heard his precious granddaughter¡¯s voice.

    The two of them pushed the door open and walked in. Leng Ruoxue looked up at the situation in the study and saw four people in total. In addition to her grandfather and brother, there were two strangers. One of them was about the same age as her grandfather. He had a round face, ordinary facial features, and a round body. He wasn¡¯t tall, and his aura was restrained. He was a Spiritual Supremacy.

    The other person was about twenty years old. He had a handsome appearance, starry eyes like the moon, and a noble and extraordinary temperament. His strength was not low either, and he was an advanced Spiritual Sovereign.?<i>They must be the master and disciple that Freak mentioned! No wonder he treats him as a love rival. This young man is good in appearance, temperament, and strength.</i>

    The master and disciple pair were also looking at Leng Ruoxue while Leng Ruoxue was looking at the two of them¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let Grandpa introduce you. This old man is an old friend of Grandpa. You can call him Grandpa Yu. This is Old Yu¡¯s disciple, Dongfang Yun,¡± Leng Qingtian introduced simply.

    ¡°Old Yu, Nephew Dongfang, she is my granddaughter, Leng Ruoxue,¡± Leng Qingtian continued, his face full of pride.

    ¡°Old Leng, your granddaughter is indeed as the rumors say. She¡¯s just right for my disciple,¡± Old Yu said with a satisfied expression.

    ¡°Master!¡± Dongfang Yun red at his master in embarrassment and then turned to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Leng. My master likes to joke,¡± Dongfang Yun said in a very gentlemanly manner.?<i>It¡¯s really too embarrassing for Master to say that</i>, he grumbled in his heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly as she nced at the chubby old man who looked like a ball.?<i>This old man obviously did it on purpose.</i>?But she didn¡¯t know why he did it.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that Miss Leng doesn¡¯t me me,¡± Dongfang Yun said good-naturedly, not bothered by Leng Ruoxue¡¯s indifference. In fact, if she was like other women, sticking to him like a fly the moment she saw him, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered responding to her at all.

    ¡°Grandpa, our Prosperity Pavilion is opening tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa specially rushed back for this.¡±?<i>I hope Xue¡¯er isn¡¯t angry that I brought back two burdens with me,</i>?Leng Qingtian thought fearfully.

    ¡°Grandpa, Xue¡¯er will be heading out first. Please continue your chat!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help finding her grandfather¡¯s careful demeanor amusing. She then grabbed Freak and left without throwing a temper tantrum.

    ¡°Old Leng, why is your granddaughter so shy?¡± Old Yu asked in disappointment. He still wanted that girl to cultivate a good rtionship with his good disciple!

    ¡°Do you think everyone is as thick-skinned as you? I told you not to spout nonsense. My granddaughter already has a fianc¨¦, but you still dared to say that!¡± Leng Qingtian red at his old friend with some dissatisfaction.

    ¡°I just want your precious granddaughter to have another choice! Anyway, they¡¯re not married yet. Anything is possible!¡± Old Yu said with a shameless grin, as if it was obvious.

    Leng Qingtian shook his head helplessly. He really couldn¡¯t do anything to this old impish friend.

    ¡­

    ¡°Look at you. Your lips are so pouty you could hang oil bottles on them.¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help teasing Freak as they walked in the garden outside Leng Qingtian¡¯s study.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, did you see Dongfang Yun?¡± he asked softly.

    ¡°I did. So what?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked helplessly.?<i>Isn¡¯t he thinking too much?</i>?Now, her greatest wish was to be stronger, so how could she have the time to think about other things! If she really wanted to find a man, she would have pounced on Freak long ago.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to like him! You¡¯re only allowed to like me,¡± he said domineeringly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like him, okay!¡± Leng Ruoxue replied speechlessly.

    ¡°You can only like me,¡± Freak reminded her with great dissatisfaction.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er is really not serious. She actually replied to me in such a manner. I¡¯m so sad!</i>

    ¡°Damn Freak, if you keep nagging, I won¡¯t even want you anymore,¡± Leng Ruoxue threatened.

    ¡°I won¡¯t mention it anymore.¡± Freak looked at Leng Ruoxue fearfully and aggrievedly like a little wife.

    ¡°Good! Come with me to the Feng family residence now!¡±

    ¡°Why are we going there?¡± Feng Moran had alreadye to the general¡¯s mansion to stay, but rumor had it that he was chased out by the Feng family.

    ¡°Form an official alliance with the first elder,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    After the two of them arrived at the Feng family¡¯s main residence, the Feng family¡¯s first elder directly led them to the Feng family¡¯s secret chamber. After entering the secret chamber, the first elder officially became allies with Leng Ruoxue on behalf of the Feng family. They promised not to betray each other with heaven and earth as the witness. Otherwise, they would be obliterated by heaven and earthws.

    After forming the alliance, Leng Ruoxue and Freak returned to the general¡¯s mansion.

    In the living room of the general¡¯s mansion¡­

    ¡°Feng Da, here. Everything you need for the restaurant is inside.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed Feng Da a storage ring.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and set it up now.¡± Feng Da took the ring and left in a hurry.

    ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go sit in the garden!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the depressed Freak after seeing that everything was arranged.

 Chapter 162 - You Dont Know How to Treat a Beauty Well (3)

    <h4>Chapter 162: You Don¡¯t Know How to Treat a Beauty Well (3)</h4>

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The two of them arrived at the pavilion in the garden. Before they could getfortable, Leng Ruohan brought Dongfang Yun over.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re here too!¡± Leng Ruohan said helplessly. It was too much of a coincidence. He knew that Ye Chen didn¡¯t like Dongfang Yun, so he wanted the two of them to stay away from each other. But he didn¡¯t expect to run into them here.?<i>Didn¡¯t Xue¡¯er leave the mansion? Why is she back so soon?</i>

    ¡°Big Brother, since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s sit together!¡± Leng Ruoxue said while lying in Freak¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruohan brought Dongfang Yun to sit down.

    ¡°Miss Leng, let¡¯s spar sometime!¡± Dongfang Yun looked at Leng Ruoxue expectantly.

    ¡°If Young Master Dongfang wants to find someone to spar with, I can rmend someone to you. The two of you are of simr strength,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested.

    ¡°Miss Leng, are you looking down on my strength?¡± Dongfang Yun smiled.

    Leng Ruoxue sized Dongfang Yun up and said without giving him any face, ¡°You¡¯re not my match.¡±

    ¡°How do you know if you don¡¯t try?¡± Dongfang Yun said with some displeasure. Being looked down on by a woman like this slightly hurt his pride.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± Seeing that he was unwilling to give up, Leng Ruoxue could only agree.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the training grounds!¡± Leng Ruoxue said and led him to the training grounds in the general¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re not allowed to go easy on him,¡± Freak reminded Leng Ruoxue softly when they arrived at the training ground.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will never go easy on arrogant men,¡± Leng Ruoxue said seriously. For example, when had she ever gone easy on Huo Qing?

    ¡°Okay. Do your best. You must beat him up until his teeth are all over the ground,¡± Freak said very mischievously.

    ¡°He¡¯s the disciple of Grandpa¡¯s friend. It wouldn¡¯t be good to beat him up too badly. Let¡¯s save him some face!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very kindly.

    ¡°Okay then! Xue¡¯er, good luck.¡±

    When Leng Ruoxue and Dongfang Yun arrived at the training grounds, the entire zing me Mercenary Group gathered around.

    ¡°Miss, you can do it!¡±

    The mercenaries of the zing me Mercenary Group cheered for their goddess excitedly!

    ¡°It seems like you have a lot of supporters,¡± Dongfang Yun said with some envy. These people were all very hot-blooded.

    ¡°They are all mercenaries of my mercenary group, so of course they support me,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin! After you!¡± Dongfang Yun said gracefully.

    <i>Do all men have to be like this?</i>?Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes speechlessly.?<i>You will end up very miserable if you look down on women.</i>

    ¡°Take this! Feather of the Fire Phoenix!¡± Leng Ruoxue shouted and released a stream of fire-attribute spiritual power without hesitation. Her opponent was an advanced Spiritual Sovereign, so she used a heavenly spiritual skill directly.

    Dongfang Yun looked at the beautiful feather flying toward him and didn¡¯t dare to lower his guard in the slightest. He had long heard of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s strength, so he became extremely alert in this battle with her.

    Seeing the feather approaching him, Dongfang Yun hurriedly set up a curtain wall. This curtain wall wasposed of water-attribute spiritual power, and water could counter fire. After Leng Ruoxue¡¯s fire-attribute spiritual power encountered his water-attribute spiritual power, it would meet its nemesis¡­

    But would it turn out like what he thought?

    When Leng Ruoxue¡¯s feather pierced through his water curtain and headed straight for him, Dongfang Yun was stunned. It onlysted for a few seconds, but when he recovered, the feather was already in front of him and was staring at him¡­

    Dongfang Yun was a little depressed by this situation. He didn¡¯t want to admit it, but he knew that he had lost. But what did this little guy mean? Why didn¡¯t it attack? Did Leng Ruoxue¡¯s spiritual power have to be so spiritual? It was as though it was waiting for something¡­

    In fact, he was right. The little feather was waiting for its master to give the order. As long as its master gave the order, it would burn the man¡¯s clothes to ashes¡­

    But Leng Ruoxue would never know what was going through her spiritual power¡¯s mind. If she knew, she would never give such an order¡­

    But¡­

    As Dongfang Yun screamed, everyone saw his body start to light up. After a short while, his clothes were burned to ashes, revealing his perfect figure¡­

    After burning his clothes, the mes disappeared.

    Dongfang Yun also fainted.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone present watched this magical scene in disbelief. Then they looked at Leng Ruoxue in shock.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Leng Ruoxue shouted angrily.?<i>What do those nces mean?!</i>?She was so mad.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you really don¡¯t know how to be protective of the fairer sex,¡± Leng Ruohanined. But he was overjoyed in his heart.?<i>Xue¡¯er is really formidable! mes specialized in burning men¡¯s clothes¡­</i>

    Fortunately, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t hear her brother¡¯s thoughts. Otherwise, she would be depressed to death.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, his figure isn¡¯t as good as mine,¡± Freak said with dissatisfaction while looking at Leng Ruoxue resentfully.

    ¡°Wait, wait. What does this have to do with figures?¡± Cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead.?<i>Heavens! Do they think I did it on purpose?</i>

    ¡°If you want to look, just look at mine. Don¡¯t burn other men¡¯s clothes!¡± Freak whispered with raging jealousy.

    <i>Heavens!</i>?Leng Ruoxue was speechless. She felt so wronged! Could she say that she didn¡¯t intend to burn Dongfang Yun¡¯s clothes? Could she say that it was just an ident? She just wanted to teach the proud Dongfang Yun a little lesson. B-but she didn¡¯t know why things became like this.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go too!¡± Freak said to Xue¡¯er when he saw Leng Ruohan ordering people to carry Dongfang Yun away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Leng Ruoxue was helpless. She didn¡¯t know how she could clear her name.?<i>Boohoo¡­ how did this happen?</i>

 Chapter 163 - You Dont Know How to Treat a Beauty Well (4)

    <h4>Chapter 163: You Don¡¯t Know How to Treat a Beauty Well (4)</h4>

    After leaving the training grounds, Leng Ruoxue returned to her room, depressed. Freak volunteered to visit Dongfang Yun.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Leng Qingtian called out from outside his granddaughter¡¯s door.

    ¡°Grandpa,e in. The door isn¡¯t locked,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, if you want to spar, so be it. But why did you burn his clothes?¡± Leng Qingtian looked at his precious granddaughter speechlessly.?<i>Great, someone is hanging onto her now!</i>

    ¡°Grandpa, it was an ident. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. She didn¡¯t know why her spiritual power suddenly became disobedient.

    ¡°Of course, Grandpa knows that you didn¡¯t do it on purpose. But¡­¡± Leng Qingtian felt awkward and hesitated.

    ¡°But what? Grandpa, is Dongfang Yun alright?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. She had only used 30% of her spiritual power, and it would at most cause him some superficial wounds. It wouldn¡¯t be fatal, so Dongfang Yun should have fainted from fright.

    ¡°He¡¯s fine. But Old Yu is relentless and insists that you should be responsible.¡± Leng Qingtian smiled bitterly.

    ¡°What should I be responsible for?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. She knew her limits when she attacked.

    ¡°Old Yu said that you saw his disciple¡¯s naked body, so you have to take responsibility.¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s lips twitched helplessly. He also felt that this reason was too far-fetched. What was wrong with seeing a man naked!

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not interested in Dongfang Yun,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. Moreover, she was afraid that Freak would know about this matter¡­ so it was better to make things clear as soon as possible.

    ¡°Of course Grandpa knows that. But Old Yu is very difficult to deal with, and he won¡¯t give up easily once he¡¯s made up his mind,¡± Leng Qingtian reminded. In fact, he didn¡¯t think that Dongfang Yun was suitable for his precious granddaughter. He felt that his grandson-inw should be someone as well-behaved and obedient as Ye Chen who wouldn¡¯t bully Xue¡¯er.

    ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to hang onto me.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled spuriously. Anyone who dared to have any ideas about her would regret it.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Old Yu is Grandpa¡¯s friend after all. You have to show mercy!¡± Leng Qingtian reminded her, which was also a way of asking for forgiveness for his old friend.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I will definitely be merciful,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. By the way, Xue¡¯er, about the imperial pce¡­¡± Leng Qingtian asked curiously.

    ¡°Grandpa, the current emperor is Li Yuan. Li Xun has abdicated,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined simply.

    ¡°What about Li Yu?¡±

    ¡°Li Yuan locked him up.¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, does this have anything to do with you?¡±

    ¡°A little. I just cooperated. I¡¯m a good citizen after all!¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the old patriarch of the imperial family isn¡¯t easy to deal with,¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help reminding.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve met that old man.¡±

    ¡°Did he make things difficult for you?¡± Leng Qingtian asked anxiously. He knew his granddaughter¡¯s strength, but as a grandfather, he couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Xue¡¯er, Grandpa is leaving,¡± Leng Qingtian said after understanding the situation.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue sent her grandfather out of the Listening Snow Pavilion.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Hearing Freak¡¯s voice, Leng Ruoxue turned around. He was standing not far away and looking at her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared! It¡¯s okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue walked forward and caressed his head to calm him.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Freak nodded obediently. He believed that Xue¡¯er would never like that proud peacock. Beauty traps were useless against Xue¡¯er, and this was his experience speaking.

    ¡°Sleep early tonight. We are the hosts tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    After sheforted him, the two went to their respective rooms to sleep.

    ¡­

    The next day was the opening day of the Prosperity Pavilion.

    As the hosts, Leng Ruoxue and the others naturally arrived at the Prosperity Pavilion early.

    At the entrance of the restaurant, Leng Ruoxue directly ignored Dongfang Yun¡¯s resentful gaze and said to the two elders, ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa Yu, let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡±

    ¡°Okay. But Ruoxue, my apprentice¡­¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Yu, guests areing soon. Let¡¯s go in first!¡± Leng Ruoxue interrupted and reminded him.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Old Yu gave her face.?<i>Hmph! Lass, you can¡¯t pretend to be stupid!</i>

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others entered the shop and took a tour of the entire Prosperity Pavilion under Feng Da¡¯s lead, almost everyone had an amazed expression on their faces because this ce was really beyond their expectations. In addition to the exquisite and grand interior furnishings, many things were unheard of.

    ¡°Miss, how was it?¡± Feng Da looked at Leng Ruoxue nervously. Everything here was designed by the youngdy andpleted under his supervision, so he was afraid that she would be dissatisfied.

    ¡°Not bad. I¡¯m very satisfied.¡±

    ¡°Miss, the empress has arrived.¡± Lin Yuan, who was preparing to receive guests outside, entered and reported.

    ¡°Invite Big Sister Mo in directly!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Ruoxue, this ce is so beautiful!¡± Mo Yingyue eximed as soon as she entered the store.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that Big Sister Mo likes it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course I do,¡± Mo Yingyue said sincerely. This ce felt even morefortable than the imperial pce. It was really unbelievable.

    ¡°In my opinion, this ce is only so-so.¡± A discordant voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. For a moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were attracted by the owner of the voice.

    She was a very beautiful young girl of 15 or 16 years old. Even though she wasn¡¯t as drop-dead gorgeous as Leng Ruoxue, she gave off a sweet and lovable feeling. She should have been a very likable young girl, but why did her words sound so offensive? Everyone was puzzled.

    Leng Ruoxue sneered as she looked at the girl who spoke.?<i>How dare a Great Spiritualist spout nonsense on this asion. Does she think this ce is her home?</i>

 Chapter 164 - Conspiracies All Around (1)

    <h4>Chapter 164: Conspiracies All Around (1)</h4>

    ¡°Mingyue, what are you saying? Shut up!¡± Mo Yingyue looked at Leng Ruoxue apologetically with an awkward expression.

    This self-righteous cousin of hers was really spoiled. Beforeing, she had actually warned Mo Mingyue not to spout nonsense, but Mo Mingyue obviously didn¡¯t take her words to heart.

    ¡°Big Sister Mo, is this your maidservant? How rude,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly with a gentle smile.

    ¡°How dare you! I¡¯m the most favored second youngdy of the Mo family! How dare you call me a maidservant!¡± Mo Mingyue roared furiously. In the Mo family, she was more favored than the current empress. If it wasn¡¯t because the patriarch, her grandfather, had felt that the crown prince¡¯s ascension was hopeless, how could Mo Yingyue have be the empress! In her eyes, Mo Yingyue was merely the daughter of a concubine, so she didn¡¯t take Mo Yingyue seriously at all.

    ¡°Ruoxue, she¡¯s my cousin, Mo Mingyue,¡± Mo Yingyue exined helplessly.

    ¡°So what if you are the second youngdy of the Mo family? With your status, you don¡¯t even have the qualifications to be my maidservant,¡± Leng Ruoxue mocked lightly. The Mo family was far inferior to the Five Great Families and imperial families. She didn¡¯t even care about such top forces, but the daughter of a second-rate family actually dared to be so unbridled in front of her!

    ¡°How dare you say that about me! The emperor won¡¯t let you go!¡± Mo Mingyue roared, her eyes zing with jealousy and hatred.

    ¡°Big Sister Mo, let¡¯s go in and have a seat!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Mo Mingyue like she was an idiot and ignored her anger.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Yingyue followed Leng Ruoxue into the lounge.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honorable Second Miss Mo, my youngdy didn¡¯t invite you. You can¡¯t go in,¡± Feng Da said expressionlessly while blocking the door of the lounge.

    Mo Mingyue, who was about to follow them in, saw someone stopping her and said furiously, ¡°Why can¡¯t I go in?¡±

    Why could Mo Yingyue enter but not her? This made her proud heart extremely unbnced. She could go wherever she wanted in the imperial pce, and no one dared to stop her!

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand the humannguage? I told you, our youngdy didn¡¯t invite you!¡± Feng Da said impatiently.?<i>Why are all these nobledies so brainless?</i>

    <i>Hmph! Fine. Who cares about entering. This isn¡¯t a good ce anyway. It¡¯s iparable to the imperial pce!</i>?With this in mind, Mo Mingyue walked away angrily.

    In the lounge¡­

    ¡°Big Sister Mo, don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly, a little unhappy in her heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ruoxue. I shouldn¡¯t have brought her here,¡± Mo Yingyue said, a little embarrassed. Recently, Mo Mingyue had been staying in the pce. No matter where she went, Mo Mingyue would follow her, making her very annoyed!

    ¡°Big Sister Mo, haven¡¯t you thought of a solution yet?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. If not for Big Sister Mo, she would have asked someone to throw that eyesore out just now.

    ¡°Ruoxue, I¡­ I¡¯ve let you down.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Mo, you didn¡¯t let me down. You let yourself down. I don¡¯t like women whopromise,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. If you wanted to deal with your enemies, it was impossible not to be cruel. Giving in would only make your enemies want a yard after taking an inch.

    But she knew that Mo Yingyue had too many concerns and couldn¡¯t be as carefree as her.

    ¡°Ruoxue, I will find a way to get rid of her as soon as possible,¡± Mo Yingyue said resolutely.

    ¡°Big Sister Mo, being the mother of a country isn¡¯t easy. If you don¡¯t want to be restrained by your family, you have to be stronger! You have to have your own power. Otherwise, you will only be a pawn of your family and always be used by them.¡±

    Leng Ruoxue knew that Mo Yingyue was different from her. The education she received since childhood was to serve the family, unlike hers. Besides, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s family didn¡¯t have many people. But even if she had arge family, the family wasn¡¯t important to her. She only cared about the people worthy of her attention.

    ¡°Ruoxue, I don¡¯t want to be a pawn of my family and be used by them,¡± Mo Yingyue said resolutely.

    ¡°Then be stronger! Make everyone look up to you!¡± Leng Ruoxue encouraged.

    ¡°Okay, I will definitely be stronger. I won¡¯t let my family restrict me anymore.¡± This time, Mo Yingyue had really made up her mind. It was not only to protect her man but also for her own freedom.

    ¡°Okay, Big Sister Mo, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded with satisfaction. She liked women with backbone.

    When Leng Ruoxue and Mo Yingyue returned to the main hall of the restaurant, almost all the guests had arrived.

    ¡°Junior Aunt!¡±

    Two surprising voices appeared behind Leng Ruoxue. She turned around and saw two middle-aged men standing not far away with smiles on their faces. The expression on their faces could only be described as ttering.

    <i>These two fellows!</i>?When Leng Ruoxue saw them, several ck lines hung on her forehead.?<i>Why did theye?</i>?She was puzzled.

    The two middle-aged men walked to Leng Ruoxue and said excitedly, ¡°Junior Aunt, long time no see. We missed you so much.¡±

    Those who knew their identities were so surprised that their jaws almost fell to the ground when they heard how they addressed Leng Ruoxue.?<i>Oh my god! Did we hear right?</i>?<i>The president and vice president of the Artificer Association Headquarters actually addressed Leng Ruoxue as junior aunt. What¡¯s going on? Is this a dream?</i>

    <i>It hasn¡¯t been that long, okay?</i>! Leng Ruoxue was speechless.?<i>By the way, we¡¯ve only met once. Why are you acting so friendly?</i>

    ¡°Ruoxue, who are they?¡± Mo Yingyue asked curiously.

    ¡°They can be considered disciple-nephews I¡¯ve recognized!¡± Leng Ruoxue exined. She didn¡¯t know their names!

    ¡°Junior Aunt¡­¡± The two middle-aged men actually had a tacit understanding upon hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s unwilling tone. They looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly, as if she had abandoned them!

    They were going all out! Their master had reminded them repeatedly to stick to Leng Ruoxue no matter what when they came. This mission could only seed and not fail!

 Chapter 165 - Conspiracies All Around (2)

    <h4>Chapter 165: Conspiracies All Around (2)</h4>

    Seeing their expressions, Leng Ruoxue was really confused. She would have found it a little cute if it was Freak making such expressions. But no one would be able to stand two middle-aged men with strong facial features and burly statures pretending to be pitiful!

    ¡°Ruoxue, they¡­¡± Mo Yingyue felt her hair stand on end. She really didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Hello, Empress Mo. I am Guo Yong, and he¡¯s Guo Qiang. We are brothers,¡± the man who imed to be Guo Yong introduced.

    <i>Guo Yong, Guo Qiang! Aren¡¯t they the president and vice president of the Artificer Association Headquarters?</i>?Mo Yingyue was surprised.?<i>Are they really those two? Or¡­ do they just have the same names?</i>

    Rumor had it that Guo Yong and Guo Qiang were the only two Supreme Artificers on the Ling Feng Continent. Their master, the founder of the Artificer Association, had disappeared for many years. And many people even spected that their master was no longer around.

    Therefore, she really couldn¡¯t understand why they addressed Rouxue as junior aunt.

    ¡°Uh, hello.¡± Mo Yingyue turned to look at Leng Ruoxue, her eyes full of question marks.

    But the words ¡®Don¡¯t ask me¡¯ were written all over Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face¡­

    In fact, Leng Ruoxue had only just learned the names of these two people. She didn¡¯t even have an impression of their names, so it was naturally impossible for her to know that these two middle-aged men who called her junior aunt were the famous big bosses of the Artificer Association.

    However, the others present were not as calm as Leng Ruoxue, especially those who didn¡¯t know their identities just now. They almost fainted from excitement when they heard the names of the two people. They were their idols!

    It was unknown who started it, but in the blink of an eye, Guo Yong and Guo Qiang were surrounded¡­

    Mo Yingyue pulled Leng Ruoxue to the side and asked softly, ¡°Ruoxue, do you know their identities?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered honestly.

    ¡°They should be the president and vice president of the Artificer Association,¡± Mo Yingyue said helplessly.?<i>I was right. Ruoxue really doesn¡¯t know.</i>

    ¡°Oh,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered lightly.

    ¡°Ruoxue, isn¡¯t your reaction a little too calm?¡± Mo Yingyue was a little speechless.?<i>Ruoxue, can you not be so calm!</i>

    ¡°Otherwise?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Mo Yingyue felt a little helpless.?<i>Am I too inexperienced?</i>

    ¡°Big Sister Mo, find a ce to sit for a while. I¡¯ll take a look over there.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s sharp eyes saw her grandfather calling her.

    ¡°Okay, go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± She had to find Mingyue so that she wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble.

    Leng Ruoxue walked to her grandfather and asked softly, ¡°Grandpa, you called me?¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, those two people have very high statuses!¡± Leng Qingtian reminded. He didn¡¯t expect them to be¡­

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t they call me junior aunt? You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted. Since they took the initiative toe to her door, they must have some ulterior motive. But they had to pay the price if they wanted to use her.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Qingtian nodded. He felt very relieved about his granddaughter.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time.¡± Feng Da walked over.

    ¡°Please take the guests to their seats!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    The first day of business was the grand opening celebration of the Prosperity Pavilion, so it wasn¡¯t open to the public today, and the guests invited were all from prominent families.

    After Feng Da led the guests to their seats, Leng Qingtian thanked them as a general and directly ordered the dishes to be served.

    When everyone saw the dishes that they had never seen before and smelled the enticing fragrance, they all felt that their saliva was about to flow out.

    ¡°What is everyone looking at? I won¡¯t take your money today. Don¡¯t be scared. Just eat!¡± Leng Qingtian joked happily.

    ¡°Who¡¯s afraid?¡± Lin Liang didn¡¯t stand on ceremony as he took the lead to pick up a piece of alluring red meat and put it in his mouth. The meat melted as soon as it entered his mouth, and its fragrance overflowed, almost causing him to bite off his tongue¡­

    ¡°Old Leng, who made this dish?¡± Lin Liang asked while eating.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± Leng Qingtian rolled his eyes at Lin Liang.

    ¡°It¡¯s really them? Amazing!¡±

    ¡°Tch, look at who trained them,¡± Leng Qingtian said proudly.

    ¡°Look at how proud you are,¡± Lin Liang said angrily. Wasn¡¯t this old man just relying on his good granddaughter? What was there to be so arrogant about!

    ¡°What kind of food is this? It¡¯s so unptable. She wants to open a restaurant with this standard!¡± Mo Mingyue harrumphed in disdain. She just wanted to cause trouble. She didn¡¯t believe that Leng Ruoxue would dare to do anything to her.

    ¡°Mingyue, shut up,¡± Mo Yingyue growled unhappily. She really didn¡¯t understand why Mingyue had to find trouble with Ruoxue. Ruoxue didn¡¯t provoke her.

    Unfortunately, Mo Mingyue¡¯s voice was too loud, and it attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Miss Mo, you might not know this, but Miss Leng opened this restaurant mainly because she was refused entry by the Spring Wind House!¡± Shui Xinran said with a face full of mockery and a sweet smile full of schadenfreude.

    ¡°I see! I knew it. Why would a noble youngdy open a restaurant for no reason!¡± Mo Mingyue was even more pleased with herself when she saw someone supporting her.

    ¡°Xinran!¡± Huo Qing suddenly called out expressionlessly.

    ¡°Big Brother Qing!¡± Shui Xinran immediately changed from being sharp and unkind to being lovable and cute. Her face changed so quickly that people were dumbfounded.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to appear in front of me again,¡± Huo Qing said coldly.

    ¡°Big Brother Qing!¡± Shui Xinran was shocked, and tears instantly fell like rain. She never dreamed that Big Brother Qing would actually humiliate her so much and say such heartless words in public for Leng Ruoxue¡­

    After hearing Huo Qing¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Shui Xinran.

    The prideful Shui Xinran felt extremely embarrassed. With a swoosh, she stood up and ran away¡­

    ¡°Ruoxue, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Huo Qing said awkwardly.

 Chapter 166 - Conspiracies All Around (3)

    <h4>Chapter 166: Conspiracies All Around (3)</h4>

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied coldly. She was not like the prideful Shui Xinran, and other people¡¯sments wouldn¡¯t affect her.

    ¡°Feng Da, throw the second youngdy of the Mo family out. From now on, the Mo family will never be my friend,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Feng Da and everyone present at the same time.

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± After receiving his youngdy¡¯s order, Feng Da would definitely do his best to carry it out.

    ¡°Big Sister Mo, the Mo family is the Mo family, and you are you.¡± Leng Ruoxue nced at Mo Yingyue andforted her.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Yingyue nodded. She knew that part of what Ruoxue said was to support her, so she was very touched.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be affected by an eyesore or two. Please continue!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± everyone echoed very generously.

    ¡°Old Leng, your granddaughter really distinguishes between love and hate. She can¡¯t tolerate dirt in her eyes!¡± Lin Liang sighed with emotion.?<i>Young people are really bold. The Mo family¡¯s future probably won¡¯t be pleasant.</i>

    ¡°Of course. Anyone who dares to bully my grandson and granddaughter is going against me, Leng Qingtian. Such people are the enemy of our Leng family!¡± Leng Qingtian said as a matter of course.

    ¡°And also my enemy!¡± Old Yu, sitting next to Leng Qingtian, added.

    ¡°Fine, they¡¯re my enemy too!¡± Lin Liang didn¡¯t want to fall behind. Moreover, Old Leng¡¯s grandson was his disciple.

    Upon hearing this, everyone was bbergasted.?<i>How can you be so protective?</i>

    Although there were some unhappy hups during the meal, it was generally very satisfactory and also achieved Leng Ruoxue¡¯s goal of treating people to free food. She believed that the reputation of the Prosperity Pavilion was already iparably resounding in the hearts of these families.

    The first day of business ended after all the guests finished their meals contentedly and left.

    After sending off all the guests, Leng Ruoxue and the others returned to the general¡¯s mansion.

    In the living room of the general¡¯s mansion¡­

    ¡°Junior Aunt, we want to stay here for a while,¡± Guo Yong said shamelessly. In other words, he wanted her to arrange a ce for them to stay!

    ¡°Can¡¯t the Artificer Association amodate people?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a few drops of cold sweat on her forehead.?<i>Are they nning to stay in my house just like that?</i>

    ¡°How can it be morefortable than living at home? You are our Junior Aunt. Can you bear to see your cute disciple-nephews live in the Artificer Association?¡± Guo Qiang said with a wronged expression on his face that was full of bitterness!

    ¡°Feng Da, go arrange a room for them!¡± Leng Ruoxue admitted defeat. These two people¡¯s ages added together were almost a hundred years old. What else could she say if they could say such coquettish words?

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Feng Da then led Guo Yong and Guo Qiang out of the living room.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, looks like they¡¯re sticking to you.¡± Freak smiled sympathetically when they were alone in the living room.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded helplessly. Everyone could see that even without him saying it.

    ¡°You¡¯re not jealous?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued as if she had discovered a new world.

    ¡°Tch, what¡¯s the point of being jealous of two old men?¡± Freak said indifferently. If they wanted to make him jealous, they had to be at Dongfang Yun¡¯s level!

    ¡°Oh, I thought you were jealous of everyone!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased.

    ¡°But what are you nning by sticking together with Dongfang Yun today?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. She was surprised that Freak didn¡¯t stick to her today but stayed together with Dongfang Yun.

    ¡°I want to know him well!¡± Freak smiled evilly. He had been watching Dongfang Yun closely all day so that Dongfang Yun wouldn¡¯t have a chance to get close to his Xue¡¯er. But he had paid a ratherrge price because he hadn¡¯t been able to stick to Xue¡¯er for the entire day.?<i>Boohoo¡­ I seem to have suffered some losses¡­</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Freak suddenly hugged Leng Ruoxue tightly.?<i>I have to make up for today¡¯s loss!</i>

    ¡°Freak, let go of me! You¡¯re hugging me too tightly!¡± Leng Ruoxue shouted.

    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll be gentler.¡± He still didn¡¯t intend to let go.

    ¡°Freak, how long do you n to hug me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked speechlessly after a long while.

    ¡°For life!¡± Freak said affectionately, his eyes shining like stars.

    ¡°Freak, I¡¯m tired from standing,¡± Leng Ruoxue said, slightly dampening the mood. She would probably fall asleep soon.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not tired anymore, are you?!¡± Freak carried Leng Ruoxue up.?<i>I am really too smart.</i>

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not tired. But I¡¯m sleepy and want to sleep,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.?<i>Freak is getting better at pretending to be stupid.</i>

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll take you back to your room then.¡± Freak was very understanding and ran straight to the Listening Snow Pavilion with Leng Ruoxue in his arms.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, go to sleep!¡± Upon reaching her room, he directly put her on the bed. But he also conveniently sat down beside her bed.

    ¡°Freak, you can go back to your room to sleep now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly while looking at him, who had no intention of leaving.

    ¡°Hurry up and sleep. Don¡¯t bother about me!¡± Freak urged.

    Seeing how stubbornly he refused to leave, Leng Ruoxue closed her eyes and ignored him.

    Freak leaned against her bed and stared at her without blinking. As he listened to her even breathing, his heart was churning like the sea.?<i>When will Xue¡¯er realize how important I am?</i>

    ¡­

    The next day, when Leng Ruoxue woke up, she found Freak sleeping next to her bed¡­

    <i>Freak is really¡­</i>

    She shook her head helplessly and gently adjusted him into a morefortable position. She then covered him with the nket and quietly got off the bed. After freshening up, she left the room¡­

    ¡­

    Several dayster.

    ¡°Miss, business in our restaurant has been very good these few days,¡± Feng Da said to Leng Ruoxue excitedly in the garden.

 Chapter 167 - Conspiracies All Around (4)

    <h4>Chapter 167: Conspiracies All Around (4)</h4>

    ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She had expected that business would be good. After all, many of the dishes in the Prosperity Pavilion belonged to her previous world. And afterward, she changed the ingredients to match the ones in this world.

    ¡°Feng Da, go out for the training experience in a few days!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±

    ¡­

    At the same time, a secret gathering of the Five Great Families was taking ce in the Xu family¡¯s main residence in the Western Light Empire.

    In the main hall of the Xu family residence¡­

    ¡°Xu Qian, why did you call us all here?¡± Huo Yi, the patriarch of the Huo family, said with a displeased face.?<i>Why can¡¯t we send letters? Must we say it in person?!</i>

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Acting Patriarch Xu, we are all here. Say whatever you have to say!¡± Feng Miao, the representative of the Feng family, was also very displeased. He originally didn¡¯t want toe, but the first elder sent him. He was really annoyed.

    ¡°Xu Qian, our time is very precious. We don¡¯t have time to waste with you,¡± Ye Ming said anxiously. He said he wanted to wait for everyone to arrive before talking, but he still didn¡¯t say anything now that everyone was here!?<i>Is Xu Qian messing with us?</i>

    ¡°Why are you so anxious? Learn from Brother Shui. See howposed he is,¡± Xu Qian, who was sitting in the main seat, said with a gloomy and entric sneer.

    ¡°I¡¯m anxious too. Just say it!¡± Shui Zhen retorted without giving him any face.?<i>Hmph! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you just want to sit back and watch the tigers fight. We won¡¯t be fooled!</i>

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so anxious, let me say it!¡± Xu Qian continued after a pause, ¡°How do you intend to deal with Leng Ruoxue?¡±

    ¡°Why should we deal with Leng Ruoxue?¡± Huo Yi¡¯s handsome face was full of question marks.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Leng Ruoxue doesn¡¯t have any enmity with our Feng family. Why should we deal with her?¡± Feng Miao was also very puzzled.

    ¡°Xu Qian, Leng Ruoxue is the future daughter-inw of the Ye family.¡± Ye Ming looked at Xu Qian with a hint of warning.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Leng Ruoxue and I don¡¯t have any enmity. She¡¯s also a junior,¡± Shui Zhen agreed, but his mind was racing.?<i>It¡¯s obviously this old thing who wants to deal with Leng Ruoxue, but he¡¯s asking us!</i>

    ¡°Hmph! Leng Ruoxue is about to threaten the status of our Five Great Families. Are we going to continue to ignore this?!¡± Xu Qian said ruthlessly, his eyes releasing intense killing intent.

    ¡°Acting Patriarch Xu, aren¡¯t you exaggerating a little too much? Let¡¯s not talk about whether Leng Ruoxue is ambitious or not. There are only a few people in the Leng family. They¡¯re not a threat to us at all,¡± Feng Miao said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Brother Feng¡¯s words are very reasonable. Xu Qian, you¡¯re too far-fetched,¡± Huo Yi echoed.?<i>Hmph, Xu Qian obviously wants to get rid of Leng Ruoxue, but he still wants to use us as cannon fodder. Fat chance!</i>

    ¡°Xu Qian, although Leng Ruoxue¡¯s Prosperity Pavilion might have robbed a lot of your Xu family¡¯s customers, you don¡¯t need to get rid of Leng Ruoxue just because of this! Do you think Leng Qingtian is just for show?¡± Ye Ming said with some schadenfreude.?<i>Xu Qian clearly wants to drag us into this because he¡¯s afraid of Leng Qingtian!</i>

    ¡°They¡¯re right, Xu Qian. How can we be so petty as top families? The Spring Wind House only earns a fraction of what your Xu family earns. Why do you care so much?¡± Shui Zhen also disagreed.

    ¡°You all¡­¡± Xu Qian was so angry that he was at a loss for words.

    Although the Five Great Families might look harmonious on the surface, everyone was sitting here because they couldn¡¯t wait to see others make a fool of themselves.

    ¡°Xu Qian, only harmony can lead to wealth!¡± Huo Yi advised earnestly.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m doing this for a mere restaurant?¡± Xu Qian roared furiously.?<i>They¡¯re definitely doing it on purpose.</i>

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? I didn¡¯t hear Leng Ruoxue stealing anything else from you,¡± Feng Miao said in puzzlement.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing it because of the spots to enter the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm!¡± Xu Qian couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked around. Leng Ruoxue said she didn¡¯t have any more spots,¡± Ye Ming exined. At first, he didn¡¯t believe that Leng Ruoxue would simply give away the mystic realm spots. But after asking around, he found out that she had indeed given them away, so he gave up.

    Xu Qian widened his eyes and questioned, ¡°Do you know how many spots she has?¡±

    ¡°How many can she have? The Heavenly Phoenix Academy can¡¯t possibly give her all the spots, right?¡± Ye Ming said nonchntly.

    ¡°Ten! She has ten spots!¡± Xu Qian said loudly.

    ¡°Is what you said true?¡± Ye Ming confirmed in disbelief. The Heavenly Phoenix Academy had obtained less than twenty ownerless spots, but Leng Ruoxue herself had ten. Was this possible?

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Someone from the Heavenly Phoenix Academy told me personally. The news is absolutely urate,¡± Xu Qian said confidently, his face full of pride.

    <i>Damn it. Leng Ruoxue actually dared to lie to me!</i>?Ye Ming was so angry! In fact, when he went to the Leng family residence previously, he said that he had heard Leng Ruoxue had spots in her hands, but he was just testing her. His original intention was to use the rtionship between the Leng family and Lin Liang to get a few spots from the Heavenly Phoenix Academy. Who knew that things would end badly¡­ Unexpectedly, Leng Ruoxue really had more and had even given them away.

    ¡°Xu Qian, even if Leng Ruoxue really has spots for the mystic realm, what can we do? She has several Spiritual Supremacies on her side! And also divine beasts. Our ancestors are all in seclusion. No one can defeat Leng Qingtian even if we add up all of us,¡± Shui Zhen said weakly. Of course, he wanted the spots for the mystic realm, but he would have to snatch them!

    ¡°That¡¯s why we have to join forces!¡± Xu Qian said anxiously. He was determined to obtain the spots.

    After hearing Xu Qian¡¯s words, the other four people present became silent.

    ¡°Then how do you want us to join forces?¡± Huo Yi asked after some thought. In fact, the Huo family was notcking in spots to enter the mystic realm, so he really didn¡¯t care about the few in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hands. However¡­

 Chapter 168 - The Best Defense Is Offense (1)

    <h4>Chapter 168: The Best Defense Is Offense (1)</h4>

    ¡°Acting Patriarch Xu, the spots for the mystic realm might be tempting, but if we join forces, are you sure we will get them? What if Leng Ruoxue has already given all of them away? Wouldn¡¯t we have worked for nothing then?¡± Feng Miao said worriedly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Leng Ruoxue isn¡¯t as concerned about the mystic realm spots as we are,¡± Ye Ming said angrily. At this point, he was furious. Leng Ruoxue would rather give such important spots to her servants than to the Ye family.?<i>Hmph! I won¡¯t let her go.</i>

    ¡°Rx, I can guarantee that Leng Ruoxue definitely still has spots in her hand,¡± Xu Qian said confidently.

    ¡°Xu Qian, if we join forces, how are we going to split the mystic realm spots?¡± This was Shui Zhen¡¯s most pressing concern. The Shui family didn¡¯t have a single mystic realm spot, so he was just as anxious as Xu Qian.

    ¡°Of course we¡¯ll split them equally,¡± Xu Qian said without hesitation.

    ¡°So? Have you decided yet?¡± Xu Qian asked again, his vicious and sharp gaze fixed on the other four people sitting here.

    ¡°I can¡¯t decide on this matter.¡± Feng Miao smiled gently. He was just an idler in the Feng family. How could he decide on such a big matter!

    ¡°What about you?¡± Xu Qian¡¯s gaze turned to the other three people. Of course, he knew that Feng Miao couldn¡¯t decide, so he didn¡¯t take him seriously.

    ¡°This is a serious matter. I need to go back and discuss it with the elders before making the final decision,¡± Huo Yi said after some thought.

    Among the Five Great Families, the Ye and Feng families both had spots for the mystic realm. Therefore, Huo Yi knew that their three families were definitely not in a hurry. After all, everything depended on opportunities after entering the mystic realm. Sometimes, having more spots was useless, and you might not necessarily have more opportunities than others.

    ¡°I can¡¯t decide now either,¡± Ye Ming said. He also wanted to go back and discuss with the elders of the family. After all, the Leng family¡­

    ¡°Brother Shui, what about you?¡± Xu Qian ced hisst hope on Shui Zhen and looked at him expectantly. s, he didn¡¯t dare to count on those people.

    ¡°I have to go back and discuss it too,¡± Shui Zhen said helplessly.

    ¡°In that case, all of you go back and discuss it then. Send me a letter when you¡¯re done,¡± Xu Qian said helplessly.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll take our leave first,¡± Huo Yi and the others said.

    ¡­

    In the imperial garden of the imperial pce of the Eastern Lagoon Empire¡­

    Hundreds of flowers were in full bloom in the imperial garden, and their fragrance was delightful. Mo Yingyue was lyingfortably on a recliner and basking in the sun with flowers surrounding her. She was in an extremely good mood.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the imperial father-inw requests an audience,¡± a maidservant reported softly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell him that I¡¯m resting?¡± Mo Yingyue frowned in displeasure. After Mo Mingyue had offended Rouxue on the opening day of the Prosperity Pavilion, she had been grounded by the patriarch of the Mo family. Moreover, she knew very well that the Mo family had not been having a good time recently. Many families who usually had close ties with them basically didn¡¯t dare to keep close to the Mo family anymore. Therefore, her days were much better.

    ¡°Yes, but the imperial father-inw¡­¡± the maidservant stammered, not knowing how to answer.

    ¡°Where is he now?¡± Mo Yingyue asked indifferently.

    ¡°At the Phoenix Algae Pce.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back to the pce!¡± Mo Yingyue stood up from the recliner, adjusted her clothes, and slowly walked toward the Phoenix Algae Pce.

    Back in the Phoenix Algae Pce, Mo Yingyue saw her weak father sitting in a chair obediently, and sitting beside him was an old man with a serious expression.

    ¡°Grandfather is here too?¡± Mo Yingyue said somewhat mockingly. This grandfather of hers would never visit unless he needed something. It seemed like he was really forced into a corner this time.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Patriarch Mo raised his eyes slightly as a form of greeting.

    ¡°Yingyue, Dad and Grandfather came to see you this time for a very important matter,¡± Mo Changhai said helplessly. He originally didn¡¯t want toe, but his father forced him to¡­

    ¡°Oh, I wonder what it is?¡± Mo Yingyue pretended to be confused, but her eyes kept darting to Mo Changhai.?<i>s, if only Dad could be tougher, he wouldn¡¯t have been suppressed by Uncle all these years. What a pity¡­</i>

    ¡°Erm¡­ Erm¡­¡± Mo Changhai didn¡¯t know how to start.

    Patriarch Mo red at his useless eldest son and then said straightforwardly, ¡°I heard that you have a good rtionship with Leng Ruoxue?¡±

    ¡°Just average. Why?¡± Mo Yingyue¡¯s beautiful face was full of puzzlement.

    ¡°Last time, Mingyue offended Leng Ruoxue. We wanted to go to the Leng family to apologize, but we were always turned away, so¡­¡± Patriarch Mo stared at Mo Yingyue. He had made it clear enough!

    ¡°Grandfather, Leng Ruoxue and I are acquainted and have had several dealings. But Leng Ruoxue¡¯s temper is very bad, so it¡¯s useless even if I try to reason with her. She won¡¯t give me face at all,¡± Mo Yingyue said with some embarrassment, her face full of helplessness.

    ¡°Hmph! This is obviously your excuse. Don¡¯t think that your position as the empress is stable. If our Mo family copses, it won¡¯t do you any good,¡± Patriarch Mo said threateningly, his face livid with anger.

    ¡°Grandfather, even if the Mo family doesn¡¯t copse, will my position as the empress be secure?¡± Mo Yingyue asked softly with a smile on her beautiful face.

    ¡°What do you mean by this? Are you talking back to me?¡± Patriarch Mo roared furiously.?<i>Fine, this little sheep thinks that her wings have hardened now that she has someone supporting her. How dare she not take me, her grandfather, seriously!</i>

    ¡°How dare I talk back to Grandfather? I¡¯m just telling the truth,¡± Mo Yingyue said indifferently, her face abnormally calm.

    ¡°You¡­ I¡¯m just asking you, are you going to take care of this matter or not?¡± Patriarch Mo roared directly. The veins on his forehead bulged out, and his face darkened.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s that I can¡¯t do anything,¡± Mo Yingyue said nonchntly.?<i>Now that he needs me for something, he looks for me?</i>

    ¡°Yingyue, you¡­¡± Mo Changhai opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t say it in the end.

    ¡°Dad, everyone in Phoenix City knows the temper of the Leng family. Are they so easy to provoke? Mingyue was spoiled by you all, so there¡¯s nothing I can do,¡± Mo Yingyue said coldly with an expressionless face.

 Chapter 169 - The Best Defense Is Offense (2)

    <h4>Chapter 169: The Best Defense Is Offense (2)</h4>

    ¡°Come, escort the imperial father-inw and Patriarch Mo out of the pce,¡± Mo Yingyue ordered softly.

    A young eunuch stepped forward and said politely, ¡°Yes, Imperial Father-in-Law, Patriarch Mo, this way, please!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Mo Yingyue, you will regret it.¡± Patriarch Mo snorted coldly and walked away without looking back. He didn¡¯t believe that an empress without the support of her family couldst long!

    ¡°How can I have a useless son like you? You can¡¯t even control your own daughter!¡± Patriarch Mo kept reprimanding his eldest son as they left the pce.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Father.¡± Mo Changhai lowered his head and stopped talking. What could he say? One was his father, and the other was his daughter. s! It was all his fault!

    ¡°Imperial Father-in-Law, Patriarch Mo, what a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± A surprised voice sounded in their ears.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Prime Minister Fu. Haha, what a coincidence!¡± Patriarch Mo greeted with a smile, revealing a happy expression.

    ¡°Hello, Prime Minister Fu,¡± Mo Changhai said politely.

    ¡°Haha, are you here to see the empress?¡± Prime Minister Fu asked even though he knew.

    ¡°Yes, I had something to discuss with the empress,¡± Patriarch Mo said indifferently, his expression unreadable.

    ¡°Is it rted to the Leng family?¡± Prime Minister Fu asked with concern.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Patriarch Mo nodded helplessly. This was no longer a secret in Phoenix City. The Mo family had almost no ce left in Phoenix City because of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°s! The Leng family has always been overbearing, but they¡¯ve really gone a little overboard this time. Your Mo family is rted by marriage to the imperial family, so how can the Leng family be so unreasonable? It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just a conflict between children. Why implicate the family!¡± Prime Minister Fu said with indignation, as if it was his family that had been squeezed out by others. The expression on his face was sincere!

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I also know that the Leng family isn¡¯t to be trifled with, but I didn¡¯t expect the Leng family to have so much power. Now, almost no family dares to have any dealings with our Mo family anymore.¡± Patriarch Mo had a worried look on his face. At this moment, he had already regarded Prime Minister Fu as a bosom friend and was venting his bitterness.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because the Artificer Association is supporting her! You know those fence-sitters wouldn¡¯t dare to offend the people of the Artificer Association!¡± Prime Minister Fu¡¯s face was full of sympathy. But in the depths of his heart, he was so jealous that he was about to go crazy.?<i>How can the Leng family have such good luck? The people of the Artificer Association actually treat them so favorably¡­</i>

    ¡°s! Is our Mo family really going to decline?¡± Patriarch Mo was very unwilling. Their Mo family was about to rise up. How could they perish just like this?

    ¡°In fact, that¡¯s not necessarily so. As long as your Mo family can find a powerful backer, the Leng family won¡¯t be able to do anything to you,¡± Prime Minister Fu suggested.

    ¡°Backer? How can we find a backer in a situation like this? Moreover, I don¡¯t have the means to do so,¡± Patriarch Mo said somewhat gloomily.

    Their Mo family might be ranked among the top families in the Eastern Lagoon Empire, but it was far from beingparable to the Five Great Families and imperial families. For example, take the Feng family, one of the Five Great Families in the Eastern Lagoon Empire. If he wanted to visit the Feng family, he wouldn¡¯t be able to meet the patriarch at all. It would already be considered very good if he had an elder to receive him.

    ¡°I have a way, but I don¡¯t know if you will be interested,¡± Prime Minister Fu said with uncertainty, a deep scheming look shing in his eyes.

    ¡°Minister Fu, please tell me about it,¡± Patriarch Mo said anxiously. He wouldn¡¯t give up as long as there was a glimmer of hope now.

    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to talk here. Come with me.¡± Prime Minister Fu looked around cautiously.

    ¡°Okay. Changhai, go back first. I have something to discuss with Prime Minister Fu,¡± Patriarch Mo ordered his eldest son.

    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Mo Changhai looked at Prime Minister Fu and then obediently left.

    Then Patriarch Mo and Prime Minister Fu left the pce together¡­

    ¡­

    General Leng¡¯s mansion, Listening Snow Pavilion¡­

    ¡°Miss, Huangfu Lian and Huo Qing are here.¡± L¨¹ Tao knocked on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s door and reported softly.

    ¡°Got it,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered from her room.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, we¡¯re not done ying yet,¡± Freak, who was ying Go with Leng Ruoxue, said with some dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Visitors are guests. We¡¯ll continueter. Or you and Dongfang Yunshan can y first. I want to take a look,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed helplessly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to y with him!¡± Freak and Dongfang Yun, who had been watching by the side, shouted in unison. Both of their faces had a look of disdain.

    ¡°Thene with me to meet the guests!¡± Leng Ruoxue nced at the two of them and then directly left the room.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, wait for me!¡± Freak hurriedly followed.

    ¡°I¡¯ming too!¡± Dongfang Yun was unwilling to be left behind and chased after them.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s group of three arrived at the living room and saw her grandfather greeting Huangfu Lian and Huo Qing.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Leng Ruoxue greeted her grandfather and then turned to look at Huo Qing and Huangfu Lian.

    ¡°Why are the two of you together?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.?<i>Do they have a good rtionship now?</i>

    ¡°Huangfu Lian said he wanted to see you, so I came along,¡± Huo Qing exined. He hadn¡¯t dared toe to the Leng family residence since that day, and he only came today because of Huangfu Lian. Otherwise, he was afraid that Ruoxue wouldn¡¯t let him in if he came alone.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze turned to Huangfu Lian. This gentle and handsome young crown prince shouldn¡¯t just be here to see her, right?

    ¡°I brought you some specialties from the Southern Dusk Empire. My mother asked me to bring them to you,¡± Huangfu Lian exined honestly. He didn¡¯t even dare to look Leng Ruoxue in the eye, and his cheeks were slightly red.

    Looking at this shy crown prince, Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help but sigh. A man like this wouldn¡¯t be able to pursue his granddaughter. It seemed that the thoughts of the Southern Dusk¡¯s empress were wasted.

    ¡°Please thank the empress for her kind intentions on my behalf, Crown Prince,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Huangfu Lian nodded and then fell silent.

 Chapter 170 - The Best Defense Is Offense (3)

    <h4>Chapter 170: The Best Defense Is Offense (3)</h4>

    ¡°Dongfang Yun, didn¡¯t you want to find someone to spar with? You can spar with Huo Qing,¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said after looking at Huo Qing.

    ¡°Uhh!¡± Dongfang Yun felt light-headed whenever he heard the word ¡®spar¡¯. The experience of the previous spar had really left a deep impression on him, and he couldn¡¯t forget it no matter what. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but look resentfully at the culprit who had harmed him. He wouldn¡¯t dare to find someone casually to spar with anymore.?<i>Boohoo¡­ How embarrassing!</i>

    ¡°Brother Dongfang wants to spar with me? Okay!¡± Huo Qing said, full of fighting spirit. He had always wanted to find an opportunity topete with Dongfang Yun after getting to know him on the opening day of the Prosperity Pavilion.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not in the mood to spar now,¡± Dongfang Yun said weakly with an awkward expression on his face.

    ¡°Oh? Thene find me at any time when you¡¯re in the mood!¡± Huo Qing didn¡¯t insist. Dongfang Yun couldn¡¯t run anyway, and they would have plenty of opportunities to spar in the future.

    The group chatted for a while and then had dinner before seeing the two off.

    After Leng Ruoxue saw the two off, she returned to the Listening Snow Pavilion with Freak.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why did the empress of Southern Dusk bring you specialties?¡± Freak asked in puzzlement while looking at the package on the table.?<i>If they want to pursue Xue¡¯er, they should bring some valuable things, right?</i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Leng Ruoxue also felt that it was a little strange. She had only met the empress once. Even though the empress said that she was friends with her mother¡­

    Leng Ruoxue opened the package. There were indeed some specialties from the Southern Dusk Empire inside, but there was nothing special about them¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what is this?¡± A small bamboo tube suddenly appeared in Freak¡¯s hand. The bamboo tube was thinner than a baby¡¯s pinky and about five centimeters long.

    ¡°Where did you get it?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked as she took the bamboo tube from his hand.

    ¡°Found it here,¡± Freak exined while pointing to a string of red fruits.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the strings of red fruits and then picked up the small bamboo tube topare the two. The bamboo tube was very simr to the stems of the red fruits, and you wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference if you didn¡¯t look carefully.

    Leng Ruoxue opened the bamboo tube, and there was a thin letter inside. She took it out, and the more she read, the more serious her expression became.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Freak asked in confusion.

    ¡°See for yourself!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t exin and directly handed the letter to him.

    Freak took the letter doubtfully and looked at it. He couldn¡¯t help being a little surprised. ¡°The Southern Dusk Empire wants to form an alliance with us? This should be a good thing, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    When they arrived at Leng Qingtian¡¯s study, Leng Ruoxue took out the letter and showed it to her grandfather.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, this¡­ What do you intend to do?¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help asking. The Xu family was really up to no good. They even contacted the imperial families.

    ¡°I want to hear Grandpa¡¯s opinion,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. It wasn¡¯t difficult to deal with the Xu family with her current strength, but she wasn¡¯t that confident if the Xu family had too many allies.

    ¡°The Xu family is looking for allies, but won¡¯t we? Since the Southern Dusk Empire¡¯s imperial family is so sincere, we have no reason to decline,¡± Leng Qingtian analyzed after thinking about it. He had long hated the Xu family to the core. He absolutely couldn¡¯t let them off easily now that the hateful Xu family was eyeing his granddaughter again!

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She had the same idea. Perhaps it was time for her to meet the old patriarch of the Eastern Lagoon Empire. The old man had something to sayst time.

    ¡­

    Late at night, in a side pce of the Eastern Lagoon Empire¡¯s imperial pce¡­

    A huge ck eagle directly descended here. Leng Ruoxue and Freak jumped down from Quill¡¯s back and casually sized up the remote pce.

    It was a very deste pce, and the decorations here were old. Only a flower bed was full of life, and the flowers inside flourished in the darkness.

    ¡°Come in!¡± An old voice sounded in the cold night, and the pce became bright.

    Leng Ruoxue and Freak pushed open the pce door and walked in.

    ¡°Have a seat, little girl,¡± the old man in green said lightly.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Leng Ruoxue and Freak found a random seat and sat down. But the three of them didn¡¯t speak and instead looked at each other.

    ¡°Little girl, why do you always like toe to other people¡¯s houses in the middle of the night?¡± the old man teased after a while, his slightly turbid eyes carrying a teasing look.

    ¡°It¡¯ste at night, and everyone is asleep, so it¡¯s more convenient to do bad things!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly as her forehead dripped with cold sweat. She was not a shy little rabbit, and she wouldn¡¯t care about what others thought as long as she wanted to do something.

    The old man was speechless. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s skin was thicker than he imagined.

    ¡°Little girl, tell me. Why are you looking for me?¡± the old man continued.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have something to tell me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in return. No one wanted to reveal their purpose first.

    <i>This little fox¡­ why are the people in the Leng family so difficult to deal with?</i>?The old manined in his head.

    ¡°Little girl, I know some things that should be very useful to you.¡± Seeing that the little fox didn¡¯t take the bait, the old man had to throw out the bait first.

    ¡°The Xu family.¡± The old man only said three words and stopped talking. He just stared at Leng Ruoxue with his turbid eyes.

    ¡°Hehe, the Xu family is ambitious, and I¡¯m not the only one they want to deal with!¡± Leng Ruoxue said knowingly. She had been paying attention to the Xu family¡¯s every move since she received some news.

    ¡°Little girl, tell me what you want to do. I¡¯ll do my best to cooperate.¡± The old man sighed helplessly. The Xu family was indeed a big problem in the Eastern Lagoon Empire.

    ¡°We can be temporary allies,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested.

    ¡°Why temporary?¡± the old man asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°After this matter is over, we will go our separate ways!¡± Leng Ruoxue exined. She didn¡¯t want to be too deeply involved with the imperial family.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, do you dislike the imperial family so much?¡± the old man asked in realization. Although General Leng was a pir of the country, the Leng family didn¡¯t like to have any rtionship with the imperial family. He really couldn¡¯t understand why.

 Chapter 171 - The Best Defense Is Offense (4)

    <h4>Chapter 171: The Best Defense Is Offense (4)</h4>

    ¡°I guess so!¡± Leng Ruoxue said without giving him any face.

    ¡°Sigh!¡±

    ¡°Little girl, do you have any ns?¡± the old man asked helplessly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to strike first!¡± Leng Ruoxue exined. She had never been one to be a sitting duck. Since the enemies wanted to deal with her, she naturally couldn¡¯t give them enough time to prepare. Thus, she was already nning when she knew the news. But things changedter on, so she wanted to find a few more allies.

    ¡°Strike first? Are you confident?¡± the old man asked with interest.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know then.¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately left him hanging.

    ¡°Little girl, what do you need me to do?¡± the old man asked proactively. Since they were going to form an alliance, it was impossible for him to do nothing and enjoy the fruits of herbor, right?

    ¡°I need you to get rid of the parasites in the Eastern Lagoon Empire first. We¡¯ll see what happens with the restter,¡± Leng Ruoxue said simply. She wanted to cut off the Xu family¡¯sckeys before dealing with the Xu family.

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with that,¡± the old man said straightforwardly. He had wanted to get rid of those people for a long time, but he had never thought of a good reason. But it seemed like he didn¡¯t need any reason now.

    After reaching an agreement with the old man and establishing the alliance contract, Leng Ruoxue left quietly.

    After leaving the Eastern Lagoon Empire¡¯s imperial pce, Leng Ruoxue and Freak rushed to the Southern Dusk Empire overnight.

    After flying non-stop for nearly three days, they finally arrived at Lunar Capital in the Southern Dusk Empire.

    It was in the afternoon when they entered the Southern Dusk Country. Leng Ruoxue and Freak casually found a family inn, had some food, and had a simple rest. They waited untilte at night before sneaking into the imperial pce of the Southern Dusk Empire.

    With great familiarity, they found the Phoenix Rite Hall where the empress resided. Leng Ruoxue got Rise to cast an invisibility spell on the two of them, and they walked into the inner hall as if no one was there.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for us to barge in like this,¡± Freak said with some concern on his face, his cheeks flushed red.

    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s the only way to avoid being discovered!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in puzzlement, her face full of confusion.?<i>What does Freak mean?</i>

    ¡°What I mean is, what if the couple is currently¡­ Wouldn¡¯t we be disturbing them if we went in directly?¡± Freak said very thoughtfully.

    ¡°Damn Freak, are you looking for a beating? What are you thinking?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly with her face full of ck lines.?<i>Only Freak could think of something like this.</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s not impossible,¡± Freak defended himself aggrievedly.

    ¡°What should we do then? Should we enter or not?¡± Leng Ruoxue was also a little hesitant. After all, they were here to form an alliance with the Southern Dusk Empire. If they really ran into them¡­ it would indeed not be good.

    Freak thought about it and then pressed his ear against the window of the inner hall¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go in!¡± he said after a while.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue pushed open the door to the inner hall, and the two entered¡­

    ¡­

    Three dayster, Leng Ruoxue and Freak returned to the general¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re back so soon?¡± Leng Qingtian was surprised to see his precious granddaughter in his study.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Has everything been settled?¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Done,¡± Leng Ruoxue said simply.

    ¡°Stinky girl, can¡¯t you say a few more words? Are you trying to make Grandpa anxious?¡± Leng Qingtian was a little anxious. He had been waiting for news from Xue¡¯er, but this stinky girl insisted on one-word answers. She was deliberately trying to make him anxious!

    ¡°Grandpa, are you doubting your granddaughter?¡± Leng Ruoxue hugged Leng Qingtian¡¯s arm and acted coquettishly.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not doubting you, but you have to exin it to Grandpa. Otherwise, Grandpa will be worried,¡± Leng Qingtian said with slight dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    Leng Ruoxue stopped teasing her grandfather and exined her cooperation with the two empires in detail¡­

    In fact, she had gained a lot from her trip to the Southern Dusk Empire. At least, she now knew a lot of secrets from the emperor and the empress, including what had happened to her parents all those years ago. She didn¡¯t expect them to know more details than her grandfather. This made her even more determined to get rid of the Xu family.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what are your ns?¡± Leng Qingtian asked with a solemn expression after hearing everything his granddaughter had to say.?<i>The Xu family is too ambitious. They actually want to¡­</i>

    ¡°Grandpa, hasn¡¯t the Xu family been waiting for news from the other four families? I¡¯ve decided to reveal these things to those families. If they still choose to cooperate with the Xu family, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be on the same page,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined. She decided to use the sow discord n. But she knew very well that even if she didn¡¯t use it, those families would still have different motives.

    Leng Qingtian nodded and then asked worriedly, ¡°What about the imperial families?¡± The power of the imperial families wasn¡¯t any weaker than the Five Great Families. If they all¡­

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. The status of the Five Great Families and the imperial families are very different. So far, only the Western Light Empire is under the Xu family¡¯s absolute control. As for the others, the Xu family hasn¡¯tpletely seeded yet. But the bait set by the Xu family this time is quite big.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t expect those people to care so much about the spots for the mystic realm. But the other three empires were not as strong as the Eastern Lagoon Empire and Southern Dusk Empire, so she was not too worried. The ones that were harder to deal with were those few Great Families.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you are still young and don¡¯t understand what the spots for the mystic realm mean to others,¡± Leng Qingtian said with a sigh. Xue¡¯er might not know, but he knew very well.

    For thousands of years, the prominent families would reshuffle prior to every opening of the mystic realm. Take their Leng family, for example. In the past, the Leng family was once a top family of the Ling Feng Continent. Butter on¡­ they declined and only rose again in his generation. Therefore, he felt very deeply about this.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa Yu¡¯s group¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Grandpa will send them back in a few days.¡± Leng Qingtian understood what his granddaughter meant. At the same time, he knew very well that with his rtionship with Old Yu, if he told Old Yu, that old man would definitely stay to help. But for this matter¡­ he couldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t want to involve them.

 Chapter 172 - Encountering the Men in Black Again (1)

    <h4>Chapter 172: Encountering the Men in ck Again (1)</h4>

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going to see Guo Yong and Guo Qiang.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and left Leng Qingtian¡¯s study.

    Leng Ruoxue arrived at the yard where Guo Yong and his brother were staying. Just as she entered the yard, she saw the two brothers arguing with their faces red, and they were about to start a fight¡­

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Leng Ruoxue shook her head helplessly and approached them.

    Guo Yong snorted, rolled his eyes at Guo Qiang, and said to Leng Ruoxue, ¡°Junior Aunt, you came at the right time. Please be the judge!¡±

    ¡°What are you arguing about?¡± Leng Ruoxue was curious.?<i>Is this about artificing?</i>

    ¡°I want to refine artifacts, but he insisted on giving his opinions,¡± Guo Qiang exined angrily.

    ¡°The materials you put in were wrong. Of course I have to say it,¡± Guo Yong said matter-of-factly. He didn¡¯t think he was wrong.

    ¡°That¡¯s my business. I can put in any material of mine whenever I want!¡± Guo Qiang immediately retorted, not backing down at all.

    ¡°You two want to fight just because of this matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue was really speechless.?<i>These two people together aren¡¯t young anymore. Can they not be so childish!</i>

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Both of them snorted and turned their heads away at the same time, ignoring each other.

    ¡°I have something to discuss with you two.¡± Leng Ruoxue changed the topic. She didn¡¯t intend to get involved in their fight. After all, every artificer¡¯s refining habits and techniques were different, so how could they be generalized?

    ¡°What is it, Junior Aunt?¡± The two turned their heads simultaneously and looked at Leng Ruoxue with ttering expressions.

    ¡°Is everything alright in your Artificer Association?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked implicitly. What she implied was that it was time for them to go back. Moreover, their gazes made her hair stand on end. It was really unbearable¡­

    Guo Yong and Guo Qiang looked at each other in bewilderment. They immediately understood that Leng Ruoxue was here to chase them away, but they didn¡¯t want to leave yet!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Junior Aunt. The Artificer Association is very free. Nothing major usually happens, and we don¡¯t have to deal with small things,¡± Guo Yong exined with a smile, automatically converting Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words into concern.

    ¡°Yes, Junior Aunt. Rest assured. You don¡¯t need to worry about us,¡± Guo Qiang said cooperatively with a smile on his face.

    <i>These two people are obviously pretending to be stupid!</i>?Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless.?<i>What do they want?</i>?To be honest, they had stayed in the general¡¯s mansion for a few days, but they had rarely looked for her. This puzzled her.?<i>What is their goal?</i>?Leng Ruoxue had been thinking about this question for some time.

    ¡°Oh, in that case, just stay here in peace. I¡¯m leaving,¡± Leng Ruoxue said a little gloomily and then turned and left.

    Back at the Listening Snow Pavilion, Leng Ruoxue sat listlessly on a stone bench on the left side of the yard.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what happened to you?¡± Freak asked with concern after walking over from the other side.?<i>Xue¡¯er doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood!</i>

    ¡°I wanted Guo Yong and Guo Qiang to leave first, but I didn¡¯t manage to do it. I underestimated their shamelessness,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly, her beautiful face full of worry.?<i>s! How can I get those two to leave on their own?</i>?She didn¡¯t want them to get involved in this matter. After all, the Artificer Association was different from the Great Families and the imperial families.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I just chase them away?¡± Freak suggested. Let him be the viin since Xue¡¯er was embarrassed.

    Leng Ruoxue frowned slightly and said after some thought, ¡°Forget it. They can stay if they want. But we can¡¯t let them know about this.¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, actually¡­ if the Artificer Association can be our ally, the Xu family will be much easier to deal with,¡± Freak reminded.

    The Artificer Association was a formidable force! As long as the Artificer Association roared, many powerhouses would be willing to work for them. Of course, it was the same for the Alchemist Association and the Beast Trainer Association. The three major associations might not seem to be very strong on the surface, but their hidden strength was unfathomable.

    ¡°Freak, I don¡¯t want them to get involved.¡±

    In Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart, her impression of the Artificer Association was much better than that of the Alchemist Association and the Beast Trainer Association. Moreover, she was very clear that as long as she said a word, Guo Yong and Guo Qiang would definitely not hesitate to side with her. But she felt that as an artificer, it was enough to focus on refining artifacts. There was no need to be embroiled in all these conspiracies. Moreover, she was afraid that this matter would be exposed, so she didn¡¯t want too many people to know.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, not all artificers, alchemists, and beast trainers are as virtuous as you think. Most of them still value fame and fortune,¡± Freak exined. In this world, people lived for fame, fortune, and status. It was simply impossible to transcend worldliness, and few people could do it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue. Freak, let¡¯s go to the pce!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She had to see how the old man¡¯s preparations were going.

    Freak nodded. They sat on Quill¡¯s back and flew toward the pce.

    After they arrived at the imperial pce, an old voice sounded just as Quillnded in the remote pce.

    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Old man, how are the preparations going?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked bluntly after jumping off Quill¡¯s back.

    ¡°They¡¯re almost done. What about your end?¡± the old man asked with concern. He had everything ready and just needed the time to be right.

    ¡°Old man, I have something important to tell you,¡± Leng Ruoxue whispered after looking around cautiously.

    ¡°Little girl, can you not scare me? I¡¯m old, and my heart can¡¯t take it.¡± Seeing Leng Ruoxue being so careful, the old man couldn¡¯t take it anymore.?<i>What¡¯s so important that you¡¯re being so careful?</i>

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the inner hall!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.?<i>Hmph! Stinky old man, I¡¯m going to scare you to death!</i>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The old man led Leng Ruoxue and Freak into the inner hall.

    ¡°Little girl, can you tell me now?¡± the old man said anxiously.?<i>This girl is really too evil. She deliberately whetted my appetite. How despicable!</i>

 Chapter 173 - Encountering the Men in Black Again (2)

    <h4>Chapter 173: Encountering the Men in ck Again (2)</h4>

    Seeing that the old man was getting anxious, Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t beat around the bush and told him the news she had heard in the Southern Dusk Empire.

    ¡°Little girl, is this news urate?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he looked at Leng Ruoxue in disbelief.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded. When the emperor of the Southern Dusk Empire told them these things, he was afraid that they wouldn¡¯t believe him, so he established a contract. The binding power of contracts in this world was very terrifying, so the news was absolutely trustworthy. Moreover, she believed that the other imperial families and the Great Families would definitely have heard about it.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect the Xu family to be so ambitious.¡± The old man was a little angry but also a little helpless.

    It was no secret that the Xu family was ambitious. But which top force was not ambitious? It was simply unrealistic. Thus, as long as the Xu family didn¡¯t provoke them, no Great Family or imperial family would be willing to deal with the Xu family. After all, others would only benefit from it if there was an internecine oue with the Xu family.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t there been signs for a long time?¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. The Xu family had long stretched their tentacles to the various imperial families and Great Families, even to the major academies. Moreover, their ambition was exposed in advance this time because they wanted to deal with her.

    ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± the old man couldn¡¯t help asking. Yes, even though they knew about the Xu family¡¯s restless ambitions a long time ago, no one had ever thought of dealing with the Xu family. However, the Xu family¡¯s wings were probably already hard now.?<i>s! What a miscalction!</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote to deal with them now.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled gently to console him. To be honest, she didn¡¯t expect the Xu family to identally reveal all their forces in order to obtain spots for the mystic realm.?<i>Is this considered penny wise, pound foolish?</i>

    ¡°Little girl, do¡­ the other four Great Families know about this?¡± the old man asked curiously, his face full of anticipation.

    ¡°They should know more or less, but it¡¯s definitely not as clear as the investigation by the Southern Dusk Empire. I have already sent people to inform them. As for whether they believe it or not, it¡¯s not up to me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. The Feng and Huo families would definitely believe her, but she couldn¡¯t guarantee the same for the Ye and Shui families. After all, both families had people who disliked her. Moreover, they wanted so badly to obtain spots to enter the mystic realm that they would probably be blinded by benefits.

    ¡°I¡¯m relieved as long as the Five Great Families don¡¯t unite.¡± The old man touched his heart slightly and seemed to be relieved.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. After all, the person they want to deal with now is me, not you for the time being.¡± Leng Ruoxue added fuel to the fire. At the same time, she gave the old man a heads up in case he didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    ¡°Little girl, can¡¯t you let this poor old man heave a sigh of relief first?¡± The old man red at Leng Ruoxue inint.

    ¡°Old man, don¡¯t you want a spot for the mystic realm?¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly asked.

    ¡°Of course I want it, but¡­¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re worried about your descendants?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. This old man was already at peak Spiritual Supremacy, so she didn¡¯t believe that he had stayed in the pce because he couldn¡¯t break through.

    ¡°Little girl, if there was someone as smart as you among my descendants, I wouldn¡¯t be so worried anymore!¡± the old man said helplessly. The Eastern Lagoon Empire was the headquarters of their Li family, so he couldn¡¯t lose it!

    ¡°The children and grandchildren will have their own happiness. If they don¡¯t live up to expectations, do you want to take care of them for life? How long can you take care of them?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in disapproval. If the descendants were disappointing, the items left behind by the ancestors would be destroyed sooner orter, regardless of how much they left behind.

    ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m not as open-minded as you think.¡± The old man sighed.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you look so old,¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said.

    ¡°What does this have to do with my appearance being old?¡± The old man was stunned and puzzled.

    ¡°You worry too much.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>This girl is teasing me!</i>?The old man was speechless.

    ¡°Old man, we¡¯re leaving. The operation will begin in three days.¡± Leng Ruoxue pulled Freak onto Quill¡¯s back and disappeared with a whoosh.

    Leng Ruoxue and Freak quickly returned to the general¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Freak, rest early today!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to him from the entrance of the Listening Snow Pavilion. They had almost not had a good rest these few days.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I will miss you,¡± Freak said affectionately with a nod.

    ¡°Be good and go back to your room to sleep quickly,¡± Leng Ruoxue said as she walked into her room. The door closed behind her.

    <i>Oh Xue¡¯er, why are you so unromantic?</i>?Freak couldn¡¯t help thinking while looking at the closed door.

    ¡­

    Three days passed quickly.

    Late at night, Leng Ruoxue and Freak met up with the old man in the pce.

    ¡°Old man, go with the emperor. Big Sister Mo and I will go together. We have to capture all of them in one fell swoop. Don¡¯t let any fish escape the,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded and casually handed them a bottle of pills. This medicine was newly concocted by her, and the effects were absolutely several times better than the one she gave Fu Mingzhu back then.

    Tonight, their goal was to get rid of the minions nted by the Xu family in the Eastern Lagoon Empire. Moreover, Grandpa Lin would make a move at the same time. Her grandfather had already gone to the Heavenly Phoenix Academy to help him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let a single fish go,¡± Li Yuan promised. How could he let someone who threatened his rule live in this world?

    After distributing the tasks, Leng Ruoxue and the others split up into two groups and headed straight for the Mo family and the Fu family.

    Leng Ruoxue, Freak, and Mo Yingyue soon arrived at the Mo family mansion.

    Under Mo Yingyue¡¯s lead, the three of them quickly arrived at the room where the patriarch of the Mo family lived.

    ¡°Big Sister Mo, what do you n to do with them?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked softly before entering the room. She arranged for Mo Yingyue toe to the Mo family in hopes that she could handle her family matters herself.

    ¡°I want them to suffer a fate worse than death,¡± Mo Yingyue said with hatred. In fact, she hated her grandfather, the patriarch of the Mo family, the most. Second in line was her self-righteous and arrogant uncle. But she knew that now was not the time to kill them. Their goal tonight was only to control them.

 Chapter 174 - Encountering the Men in Black Again (3)

    <h4>Chapter 174: Encountering the Men in ck Again (3)</h4>

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go in now.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She liked the punishment of living a life worse than death!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Yingyue pushed open the door and entered first.

    ¡°W-why are you here?¡± Patriarch Mo, who was about to go to bed, was surprised that no one notified him that his granddaughter, the empress, came.?<i>Hmph! These servants are really negligent.</i>

    ¡°What? Grandfather, can¡¯t I be here?¡± Mo Yingyue said indifferently with a sweet smile on her face.

    ¡°Of course not. What I mean is, why didn¡¯t anyone notify me?¡± Patriarch Mo said while suppressing the anger in his heart.?<i>Hmph! If it wasn¡¯t for Master not wanting me to start a conflict with the imperial family now, would I be so easygoing?</i>

    ¡°It would have taken too long to notify,¡± Mo Yingyue exined. The guards and servants in the yard were probably sleeping soundly now!

    ¡°Then why did youe to see Grandfather?¡± Patriarch Mo asked as he sat on a chair.

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s something.¡±

    ¡°Oh? And these two are?¡± Patriarch Mo¡¯s gaze suddenly turned to Leng Ruoxue and Freak. He actually couldn¡¯t see their cultivation levels? It was too strange. He was a Spiritual Sovereign at any rate, so he would never believe that these two beautiful little fellows who looked less than twenty years old would be stronger than him.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Grandfather want to see Leng Ruoxue? I brought her here,¡± Mo Yingyue said with a smile.

    ¡°You are Leng Ruoxue?¡± Patriarch Mo was shocked.?<i>Is she so strong that even I can¡¯t tell her cultivation level?</i>

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded lightly and casually sized up the patriarch of the Mo family.

    Patriarch Mo was about seventy years old. He had an ordinary appearance, a pair of shrewd eyes, and decent strength. He was an advanced Spiritual Sovereign. But her impression of him wasn¡¯t good. Moreover, she really hated his scheming eyes.

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Miss Leng. This old man was rude. I have long heard of Miss Leng¡¯s great name. It¡¯s a pity that I haven¡¯t been able to meet you all this time!¡± Patriarch Mo said with a ttering face.

    ¡°Big Sister Mo, let¡¯s get down to business!¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly to Mo Yingyue without even looking at Patriarch Mo.

    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m here today to ask you to give up your position as the patriarch,¡± Mo Yingyue said coldly, as if what she said was an ordinary thing.

    ¡°W-what did you say?¡± Patriarch Mo was so angry that his face turned livid. How could he have such an unfilial granddaughter?

    ¡°I want Grandfather to give up your position as the patriarch,¡± Mo Yingyue repeated patiently. She knew that the old patriarch and Ruoxue decided not to kill anyone from the Mo family because of her. Since that was the case, she certainly couldn¡¯t disappoint them. She had to take control of the Mo family.

    ¡°You unfilial grandchild! Guards! Chase her out! The Mo family no longer wees her!¡± Patriarch Mo shouted out directly. He was so angry that his whole body was trembling, and he was breathing heavily.

    ¡°Grandfather, calm down,¡± Mo Yingyue said with concern. She went forward, pinched her grandfather¡¯s mouth, and threw a pill into it.

    <i>Cough cough!</i>?¡°What did you feed me?¡± Patriarch Mo clutched his throat in panic, trying to spit out the pill. But the pill melted as soon as it entered his mouth, and it was long gone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not poison. It won¡¯t kill,¡± Mo Yingyue said nonchntly. She didn¡¯t know how long Ruoxue¡¯s medicine couldst.?<i>Should I give him a few more?</i>

    ¡°Big Sister Mo, one pill is enough,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some amusement after seeing through Mo Yingyue¡¯s thought. The person who took her newly concocted controlling pill wouldn¡¯t wake up at all unless given an antidote.

    ¡°Oh, Grandfather, pass me the position of patriarch now!¡± Mo Yingyue tried asking curiously.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pass it to you,¡± Patriarch Mo said obediently.

    ¡°You will announce this news tomorrow morning. Exterminate all those who oppose you,¡± Mo Yingyue ordered and then left Patriarch Mo¡¯s room.

    ¡°Okay, kill all those who oppose without mercy!¡± Patriarch Mo promised fiercely.

    The three of them then left Patriarch Mo¡¯s room. Then Mo Yingyue did the same to her uncle and the elders in the family. In less than an hour, the entire Mo family was in Mo Yingyue¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Big Sister Mo, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so devious,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased on the way out of the Mo family mansion.?<i>Big Sister Mo is so bad. She actually ordered Mo Changhe not to touch any woman for the rest of his life.</i>

    ¡°Hmph! There¡¯s no graver punishment for him,¡± Mo Yingyue exined with a smile. That uncle of hers loved women the most. Forcing him never to touch women in his life was definitely more unbearable than killing him. However¡­

    ¡°Ruoxue, will they really listen to me?¡± Mo Yingyue couldn¡¯t help asking.?<i>Did Ruoxue make this medicine sound too amazing?</i>

    ¡°Of course! Big Sister Mo, you have to have confidence in me. This youngdy is an honest child. I don¡¯t know how to deceive others. I absolutely won¡¯t lie to anyone,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised while patting her chest.

    At the side, Freak quietly listened to the conversation between the two women. Cold sweat rolled down his forehead, and his heart kept skipping.?<i>Women are really too scary. I can¡¯t let these two women meet frequently in the future, or else men will be in danger!</i>

    When they arrived at the meeting ce, Leng Ruoxue found out that her group was the fastest.?<i>Will Grandpa and the old man be okay?</i>?She couldn¡¯t help worrying.

    After a while, Leng Qingtian and Lin Liang arrived.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa Lin, why did you take so long?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, we encountered a team of men in ck again at the Chen family. If Old Lin and I hadn¡¯t teamed up, we might not have been able to leave,¡± Leng Qingtian exined.

    ¡°Men in ck?¡± Speaking of men in ck, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help thinking of the man in ck they encountered before the Academy Competition.

    ¡°Oh no, let¡¯s go to the Fu family!¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said. Her grandfather and the others had encountered the men in ck, so the old man¡¯s group might have also encountered them. Moreover, the old man¡¯s group was far weaker than her grandfather¡¯s group!

 Chapter 175 - Encountering the Men in Black Again (4)

    <h4>Chapter 175: Encountering the Men in ck Again (4)</h4>

    ¡°Ruoxue, will anything happen to Yuan and the old patriarch?¡± Mo Yingyue asked anxiously.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. We may still be in time,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Mo Yingyue, who was so nervous that her limbs were a little cold.

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others rushed to the Fu family, it was as they had imagined. The old man was fighting with several men in ck, and he had also released his spirit beasts. One was protecting the injured Li Yuan, and the other was fighting with the other men in ck¡­

    ¡°Old man, why are you so unlucky to meet so many men in ck?¡± Leng Qingtian teased happily when he saw the disheveled appearance of the aloof old patriarch. This old man actually met twice as many men in ck as them!

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Hurry up and help!¡± the old man, who was dodging the attacks of the men in ck from left to right, roared angrily. He couldn¡¯t let any of these people run away. Otherwise, tonight¡¯s n would be considered a failure. But after seeing Leng Qingtian and the otherse, he was finally relieved.

    ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± Leng Qingtian jumped up, floated in the air, and released Thunder Night.

    ¡°Thunder Night, go help those beasts!¡± Leng Qingtian instructed and then directly joined the battle. His participation instantly relieved the pressure on the old man.

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Thunder Night replied. He gently pped his wings and directly pounced at a man in ck.

    ¡°Yuan, are you okay?¡± At this moment, Mo Yingyue no longer cared about the danger and ran to Li Yuan¡¯s side worriedly. Her eyes welled up with tears in anxiousness.

    ¡°Yue¡¯er, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Li Yuan hugged his beloved wife tightly andforted her.

    ¡°How can you be fine after losing so much blood?¡± Mo Yingyue didn¡¯t believe Li Yuan¡¯s words at all as tears rolled down her cheeks.

    ¡°It¡¯s not all my blood. Really, trust me,¡± Li Yuan coaxed helplessly.

    Suddenly, Li Yuan saw a cold light sh before his eyes. Without thinking, he pulled Mo Yingyue into his arms tightly and shielded her with his body¡­

    Mo Yingyue had no idea what was happening behind her. But she felt that something was amiss when Li Yuan pulled her into his arms. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help eximing in concern, ¡°Yuan!¡±

    <i>Swish!</i>?The cold light was shot down by a bright red light¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m fine.¡± Li Yuan patted Mo Yingyue¡¯s back gently to console her. His eyes drifted to Leng Ruoxue, who was not far away, with gratitude in them. He knew that he would have definitely died if Leng Ruoxue hadn¡¯t released a wisp of spiritual power in time.

    Leng Ruoxue only nodded slightly when she received Li Yuan¡¯s gaze. But seeing the two of them talking to each other affectionately, she couldn¡¯t help being a little exasperated.?<i>s! As expected of a loving husband and wife! Please choose somewhere less dangerous!</i>

    The spirit beasts, who were unwilling to be the third wheel, still shamelessly stayed close to them to protect them. Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze back to the battlefield.

    The weakest among this group of men in ck were actually advanced Spiritual Sovereigns, and two were Spiritual Supremacies.?<i>When did the Xu family cultivate such a group of experts that resembled death warriors? Probably no one knew about it, right?</i>

    On the battlefield, Leng Qingtian, Lin Liang, and the old man were engaged in a fierce battle with the men in ck. All sorts of spiritual power could be seen flying in the moonlight. But some of the men in ck seemed to be unwilling to continue fighting and were looking for opportunities to escape¡­

    Seeing this, Leng Ruoxue let out all her beasts. ¡°Watch them. Don¡¯t let any of them escape.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. With me here, none of them will be able to run away,¡± Rise said confidently. He then erged his body, bing like an iron wall surrounding the entire battlefield¡­

    ¡°Damn! It¡¯s actually another divine beast.¡± Lin Liang, who was fighting with the men in ck, unintentionally caught a glimpse of the huge golden python and was so shocked that his jaw almost fell off.?<i>How many divine beasts does this girl have!</i>?He was speechless!

    ¡°Yes, a divine beast!¡± The old man was also surprised. This aura couldn¡¯t be wrong. Moreover, he also felt that his beasts were a little afraid.

    ¡°Old Leng, how many divine beasts does Ruoxue have?¡± Lin Liang found time to ask during the fight. It was really infuriating topare yourself with others! Some people might not even have one divine beast in their lifetime, but Leng Ruoxue had at least two.?<i>s! I¡¯m a little envious of the girl¡¯s good luck.</i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Leng Qingtian pretended not to know. How could someone as kind as him scare them to death?

    ¡°Qingtian, I¡¯m so envious of you. Why doesn¡¯t our Li family have such a descendant?¡± the old manined, feeling ufortable.

    ¡°Hehe, just be envious!¡± Leng Qingtian said proudly as he casually killed another man in ck.

    Under thebined attack of the three Spiritual Supremacies, more than half of the men in ck died quickly, and the ones who were not dead were injured. Slowly, the men in ck died one by one, and only the two men in ck at the Spiritual Supremacy level remained on the scene.

    One of the men in ck knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape today and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°How can three Spiritual Supremacies bully us with numbers?¡±

    ¡°So what if we¡¯re bullying you with numbers? Weren¡¯t you bullying us with numbers just now?¡± the old man asked in return. They actually wanted to use such a tactic against them? It was useless!

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say so much to them. Let¡¯s attack together,¡± Leng Qingtian said straightforwardly.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it together and end the battle quickly!¡± Lin Liang agreed. They could go home and sleep after the fight!

    ¡°How can we miss out on the gang fight?¡± Leng Ruoxue and Freak also came over.

    ¡°Ruoxue, don¡¯t snatch from us,¡± Lin Liang said with some dissatisfaction. Their old bones hadn¡¯t had a good workout for a long time¡­

    ¡°Master, leave these two to us.¡± A little ck fox jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and acted coquettishly. He hadn¡¯t fought in a long time, and his ws were itchy!

    Leng Ruoxue looked at them speechlessly.?<i>Why do these people like to fight so much?</i>

    ¡°Alright, fight together then!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Then she turned around and left the battlefield with Freak.

 Chapter 176 - Who Dares to Come to the Xu Family to Cause Trouble? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 176: Who Dares to Come to the Xu Family to Cause Trouble? (1)</h4>

    Soon, three old men and the numerous spiritual beasts worked together to kill the enemy Spiritual Supremacies instantly, and there weren¡¯t even any corpses left¡­

    ¡°Old man, how did you meet the men in ck? Did the matter with the Fu family not seed?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°It was a sess. After we gained control of the Fu family, we somehow alerted these men in ck. We didn¡¯t even know where they came from before we started fighting. Fortunately, you came in time, or the news would have definitely leaked,¡± the old man said worriedly.?<i>How dangerous!</i>

    ¡°We also encountered men in ck.¡± Leng Qingtian looked at the old man sympathetically.

    ¡°You encountered them too? Then you¡¯re really fast,¡± the old man said enviously. He was the only Spiritual Supremacy on his side, and he had to take care of Li Yuan, so fighting had been a little difficult.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t meet as many men in ck as you,¡± Lin Liang exined.

    ¡°Actually, we once killed a man in ck before the Academy Competition.¡± Leng Ruoxue nced at them and exined to them about the encounter with the man in ck that day.

    ¡°Does this mean that these men in ck have been sneaking into the Eastern Lagoon Empire for some time? It¡¯s just that we didn¡¯t realize it all along!¡± the old man said worriedly. Although these men in ck were death warriors, they had their own thoughts, so they were difficult to deal with.

    ¡°I think these people are here to deal with me, but they treated the residences of the Fu and Chen families as temporary amodations,¡± Leng Ruoxue analyzed. It seemed like she needed to go to the Southern Dusk Empire again.

    ¡°Then the Mo family¡­¡± The old man looked at Mo Yingyue and stopped speaking.

    Leng Ruoxue frowned and guessed after thinking, ¡°Not at the Mo family. I guess they don¡¯t trust the Mo family yet.¡±

    Everyone nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Everyone, tonight¡¯s business is over. Let¡¯s go back first!¡± Leng Qingtian said when he saw that it was almost dawn.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡±

    Then everyone left the Fu family mansion.

    After returning to the general¡¯s mansion, Leng Ruoxue and the others went straight to their rooms to rest.

    ¡­

    After waking up the next morning, Leng Ruoxue went to look for her grandfather. She discussed the matter with him in detail and then went to the Southern Dusk Empire with Freak.

    After they arrived at the Southern Dusk Empire, Leng Ruoxue and Freak went straight to the pce to meet the emperor.

    In the imperial study¡­

    Sitting on the dragon throne, Huangfu Zhen was deep in thought about what Leng Ruoxue just said. The empress was sitting next to him, also deep in thought¡­

    Meanwhile, after Leng Ruoxue and Freak finished speaking, they were resting on chairs while having tea and snacks.

    ¡°Ruoxue, have you settled everything in the Eastern Lagoon Empire?¡± Huangfu Zhen asked with a frown after some thought. The Eastern Lagoon Empire really acted fast.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I came specially to help you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after taking a sip of tea. If not for the appearance of the men in ck, she probably wouldn¡¯t have thought ofing to the Southern Dusk Empire to help them.

    ¡°Then when do we start?¡± Huangfu Zhen asked. He had endured the Xu family for many years and had long wanted to take action. But he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly before he was absolutely confident.

    ¡°The day after tomorrow. I want to visit the Huo family tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. There had been no news from the Huo family since she sent the news out, so she wanted to confirm it in person. It would be best if she could rope the Huo family in. But if the Huo family wanted to be enemies with her, she didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Okay, the day after tomorrow then. I¡¯ll get someone to arrange a ce for you to stay,¡± Huangfu Zhen said warmly. The matter that had been weighing on his mind for so many years was about to be resolved, and he felt much more rxed.

    ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, Your Majesty. Our current inn is fine,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. She was afraid that the news would leak if she stayed in the pce. What if the Xu family¡¯s spies found out? Wouldn¡¯t the Xu family be on their guard?

    ¡°Your Majesty, we will take our leave first,¡± Leng Ruoxue continued and then left the imperial pce with Freak.

    After returning to the inn, Freak followed Leng Ruoxue directly into her room.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are we really going to the Huo family tomorrow?¡± he couldn¡¯t help asking after they sat down. He didn¡¯t want to go to the Huo family¡­

    ¡°What do you mean by that? We will save a lot of effort if we can pull them to our side. They are the first Great Family, and their strength can¡¯t be underestimated after all,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Freak was very unwilling.

    ¡°Why? Are you still thinking about what happenedst time? No one knows that we did it. What are you afraid of?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased softly.?<i>Freak is really too cute.</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Freak quickly denied with a slightly awkward expression. How could he be afraid of such a small thing? He just didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the Huo family. That damn Huo Qing was always eyeing his Xue¡¯er so covetously.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not afraid, rest early today. We¡¯ll go see the Huo family tomorrow morning.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t expose him. She only smiled slightly and struck while the iron was hot.

    Freak nodded and then returned to his room to rest very consciously.

    The next morning, Leng Ruoxue woke up, washed up, and went to find Freak. After breakfast, they went straight to the Huo family¡¯s main residence.

    In the main hall of the Huo family residence¡­

    Huo Yi sat on the patriarch¡¯s seat, and the elders of the Huo family sat on both sides of him.

    ¡°Patriarch, it¡¯s best for us to decide early on this matter,¡± the first elder sitting below Huo Yi urged anxiously. If they waited for the Xu family to finish making preparations, it would probably be difficult to deal with them.

    ¡°Yes! First Elder is right,¡± one of the elders echoed.

    ¡°Patriarch, I think it¡¯s best for our four families to discuss this together. Otherwise, if we¡¯re the only ones standing against the Xu family, and both our families suffer an internecine oue, wouldn¡¯t it be letting others benefit?¡± another elder said in disapproval.

    Sitting in the main seat, Huo Yi did not say a word and listened to the elders¡¯ discussion expressionlessly. The Huo family could now be said to be divided into two factions because of this matter. One faction was led by the first elder and was in favor of striking first to gain the upper hand. The other faction was led by his younger brother and didn¡¯t agree to deal with the Xu family now.

 Chapter 177 - Who Dares to Come to the Xu Family to Cause Trouble? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 177: Who Dares to Come to the Xu Family to Cause Trouble? (2)</h4>

    ¡°Patriarch, Leng Ruoxue wants to see you.¡± A servant walked in to report.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue? What is she doing here?¡± an elder murmured.

    ¡°Invite her in!¡± Huo Yi ordered coldly.

    ¡°Yes, Patriarch.¡± The servant left the hall.

    ¡°Hello, Patriarch Huo,¡± Leng Ruoxue said courteously as she walked into the meeting hall under the servant¡¯s lead.

    Huo Yi nodded and said very politely, ¡°Miss Leng, long time no see. Please have a seat.¡±

    ¡°Miss Leng, may I know what brings you here?¡± the first elder couldn¡¯t help asking curiously. He had a very good impression of Leng Ruoxue and had always hoped that the Huo family would have a mistress like her. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t interested in their young master. s! What a pity!

    ¡°I¡¯m here about the Xu family.¡± Leng Ruoxue cut straight to the chase and observed the reactions of the people sitting.

    <i>The Xu family?</i>?The elders exchanged nces, but no one spoke. They were all waiting for her to continue.

    Leng Ruoxue nced coldly at Huo Yi and the elders sitting there and cursed in her heart.?<i>What cunning old foxes.</i>?She then continued, ¡°I want to deal with the Xu family. I wonder if the Huo family has any intentions of cooperating.¡±

    ¡°What can you offer for this cooperation with our Huo family? We are the first Great Family on the Ling Feng Continent,¡± an elder took the lead to say.

    ¡°Apart from being the first Great Family, how many Spiritual Supremacies does your Huo family have now?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked instead of answering. To be honest, others might care about the Huo family¡¯s status, but she didn¡¯t care at all. After all, she just needed to bring out one divine beast casually, and it would be enough to cause the Huo family no small amount of trouble.

    ¡°Erm¡­¡± The elder fell silent. There were two Spiritual Supremacies in the Huo family, but only the patriarch of the Huo family was at home. The other, the former patriarch of the Huo family, had long since disappeared.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to cooperate with you with sincerity. I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t cooperate with me because of your high status. But I have to say this first. If we cooperate now, our rtionship will be equal. But if you want to cooperate with me in the future, that may not be the case,¡± Leng Ruoxue said half-seriously, half-threateningly. The best way to deal with such self-important families was to crush them with imposing manner.

    ¡°Miss Leng, you want to cooperate with us to deal with the Xu family, and the Xu family wants to cooperate with us to deal with you. The Xu family¡¯s offer is very generous. I wonder what conditions you will offer?¡± another elder, who was very calctive, said.

    ¡°I will not make any offers. I don¡¯t care if you want to cooperate with the Xu family to deal with me. I just hope that you won¡¯t regret itter.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s cold eyes nced at the elder who spoke just now, then looked around at the other elders with a smile that was not a smile, and finally looked at Huo Yi.

    After staring at Huo Yi for a few seconds, Leng Ruoxue averted her gaze and turned to Freak. ¡°Since the Huo family isn¡¯t sincere in cooperating, let¡¯s not waste time.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Freak said expressionlessly and stood up.

    ¡°Hey, Miss Leng.¡± Seeing that Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen really left, the first elder nced at Huo Yi, then stood up and chased after them.

    ¡°Miss Leng.¡± The first elder caught up with Leng Ruoxue and looked at them apologetically.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, First Elder?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Erm¡­ I hope you don¡¯t mind what happened just now,¡± the first elder said awkwardly. He never knew that a little girl could make him feel so stressed.

    ¡°First Elder, I¡¯m very petty. Since the Huo family looks down on me and isn¡¯t willing to cooperate with me, then forget it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. But she knew that the Huo family probably wouldn¡¯t cooperate with the Xu family. Plotting with the Xu family for benefits was definitely a dead end. Huo Yi wasn¡¯t that stupid.

    After saying what she wanted to say, Leng Ruoxue and Freak left the Huo family¡¯s main residence under the first elder¡¯s helpless gaze.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, this Huo family really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them. They will regret it in the future,¡± Freak said indignantly on the way back to the inn.

    ¡°Freak, I¡¯m not angry. You don¡¯t have to console me like this,¡± Leng Ruoxue said, a little touched.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re not angry.¡± Freak smiled, not caring that Xue¡¯er had seen through him.?<i>Xue¡¯er¡¯s understanding of me is getting better and be</i>tter.

    ¡­

    After watching Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen leave, the first elder returned to the meeting hall.

    ¡°Patriarch, are we really not choosing to cooperate with Leng Ruoxue?¡± the first elder asked directly after sitting down in his seat.

    ¡°First Elder, Leng Ruoxue is just a little girl. What qualifications does an ignorant little child have to cooperate with our Huo family?¡± an elder said disdainfully.

    ¡°Ignorant little child? Ninth Elder, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not Leng Ruoxue¡¯s opponent with your strength,¡± the first elder berated while looking coldly at the ninth elder. These people of the Huo family had always been high and mighty for many years. They thought highly of themselves and looked down on others.

    ¡°How is this possible? I¡¯m a peak Spiritual Sovereign!¡± the ninth elder roared in disbelief. Wasn¡¯t the first elder exaggerating a little too much?

    ¡°You can choose not to believe.¡± The first elder didn¡¯t bother to talk nonsense with them. Instead, he stared at Huo Yi and waited for the patriarch to decide.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see first.¡± Huo Yi slowly spat out these words. The Xu family and Leng Ruoxue would have to face each other sooner orter, so he didn¡¯t intend to participate in their battle for the time being. To put it inly, he wanted to be the fisherman that benefited from the fight. But he would find outter that fishing for benefits from Leng Ruoxue wasn¡¯t a good idea.

    ¡­

    After returning to the inn, Leng Ruoxue and Freak formted a detailed n to ensure that nothing would go wrong.

    The next day, Leng Ruoxue and Freak went to the imperial pce and met up with Huangfu Zhen, ready to attack at any moment as promised.

    Huangfu Zhen looked at the time and said to Leng Ruoxue, ¡°Ruoxue, let¡¯s do it.¡±

    Leng Ruoxue nodded. ¡°You¡¯ll take care of Xu Lian¡¯er. Leave the men in ck to us.¡±

 Chapter 178 - Who Dares to Come to the Xu Family to Cause Trouble? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 178: Who Dares to Come to the Xu Family to Cause Trouble? (3)</h4>

    ¡°Quill, Rise, you must guard the entire imperial pce,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered her beasts.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. Nothing will be able to get through us,¡± Rise, who wrapped himself as a bracelet around Leng Ruoxue¡¯s snow-white wrist, promised.

    After arranging everything, Leng Ruoxue and Huangfu Zhen went to the Phoenix Dwell Pce where Xu Lian¡¯er lived.

    After entering the inner hall of the Phoenix Dwell Pce, Leng Ruoxue and the others couldn¡¯t help feeling a little awkward because Xu Lian¡¯er was sitting on a man with her clothes all over the ce¡­

    Xu Lian¡¯er, who had been confined in her pce, was stunned when she suddenly saw so many people appear together. But she quickly recovered and hurriedly knelt on the ground. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    Xu Lian¡¯er knelt while quickly sorting out her disheveled clothes with her hands. She seemed to be terrified in her heart, and her face was pitiful. She didn¡¯t expect the emperor toe suddenly and see such an inelegant side of her¡­

    ¡°Your Majesty, it seems Noble Consort Xu is unwilling to be lonely and had an affair,¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly while ncing at Xu Lian¡¯er and the man beside her. Sure enough, it was another man who resembled her father.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, it¡¯s you again!¡±

    As soon as Xu Lian¡¯er saw Leng Ruoxue, intense hatred burst out of her eyes. Whenever she saw Leng Ruoxue, she would think of that slut who robbed her love. She really couldn¡¯t understand how she couldn¡¯tpare to that woman who had nothing. Why? Why couldn¡¯t she obtain the heart of the man she loved!

    ¡°Do you hate my mother?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked indifferently. Women who hated each other for love could do anything, and Xu Lian¡¯er just happened to be such a vicious woman.

    ¡°Yes, I hate her and wanted her dead. But why didn¡¯t only she die? Why?¡± Xu Lian¡¯er roared out of control with a hideous face. Back then, she had racked her brains to trick the Leng Lie couple intoing to the Southern Dusk Empire. She originally wanted to get rid of that slut, but she didn¡¯t expect to identally kill the man she loved¡­

    ¡°Because she had the protection of the man she loved,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded very kindly.

    ¡°No! Brother Lie didn¡¯t love her at all. He loved me!¡± Xu Lian¡¯er seemed to be falling into her own memories crazily, and the past became her nightmare.

    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll let you go just because you pretend to be crazy?¡± Leng Ruoxue coldly exposed her. This woman was really too scheming, and leaving her alive would definitely cause a disaster.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t trick you. Tell me. What do you want to do to me?¡± Xu Lian¡¯er stood up from the ground arrogantly . Her terrified and pitiful appearance from before was nowhere to be seen. Since they already saw through her, she might as well stop pretending. She was a precious daughter of the Xu family, so she didn¡¯t believe that the emperor would dare to kill her.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I really pity you,¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said while looking at Huangfu Zhen.

    ¡°She has nothing to do with me,¡± Huangfu Zhen said indifferently, without the slightest trace of anger from being cuckolded.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you said it has nothing to do with you? Then where did our daughtere from?¡± Xu Lian¡¯er provoked. She hated it when men tried to distance themselves from her. Was she a virus?

    ¡°She¡¯s just a bastard.¡± Huangfu Zhen¡¯s face was full of disgust. This woman was still acting at a time like this.

    ¡°How can you say that the daughter you¡¯ve loved for eighteen years is a bastard? You are really heartless!¡± Xu Lian¡¯erughed, her face full of pride and unting.

    ¡°I have never touched you. What is that daughter if not a bastard? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t even know who her father is, do you?¡± Huangfu Zhen mocked disdainfully. All these years, he had been forcing himself to love this mother and daughter all for today. Today, he was going to avenge his grandfather.

    ¡°No, how is this possible? I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Xu Lian¡¯er screamed in disbelief.

    ¡°You have to believe it,¡± Huangfu Zhen said coldly and ignored her.

    ¡°Xu Lian¡¯er, where are the people you sent to kill my parents now?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. Although Xu Lian¡¯er was the mastermind, she didn¡¯t intend to let the murderers go either.

    ¡°Do you think I will tell you? You will never know. Haha!¡± Xu Lian¡¯erughed hysterically, but her heart was extremely miserable¡­

    ¡°Ruoxue, she probably killed those people long ago. Don¡¯t underestimate this woman¡¯s obsession with your father,¡± Huangfu Zhen quickly said, afraid that Leng Ruoxue would be affected by Xu Lian¡¯er.

    ¡°Xu Lian¡¯er, where are your people?¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and asked lightly. It made no difference to her whether Xu Lian¡¯er said it or not. She wouldn¡¯t let anyone from the Xu family go anyway.

    ¡°Your Majesty, do you really want to kill me?¡± Xu Lian¡¯er looked at Huangfu Zhen with gentle eyes.

    ¡°Is there any question about this?¡± Huangfu Zhen asked with a look of disgust on his face.

    ¡°You will regret it. Haha!¡± Xu Lian¡¯er waved her hand, and a group of men in ck emerged from all directions and surrounded Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    Leng Ruoxue narrowed her beautiful eyes, which released an icy cold re and murderous intent¡­

    <i>Finally out.</i>?She was really afraid that these people would hide in the corner and note out. Otherwise, why would she talk so much nonsense with Xu Lian¡¯er?

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, don¡¯t worry. I will leave your corpse intact for the sake of Brother Lie,¡± Xu Lian¡¯er said very kindly, as if she had given Leng Ruoxue a great favor.

    ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t need it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    After speaking, Leng Ruoxue took out her sword and directly stabbed at the nearest few men in ck. Wherever the sword energy went, fiery red spiritual power followed closely. The momentum was surging, and the cold air was threatening. Wherever the sword reached, countless men in ck died or were injured¡­

    Seeing Leng Ruoxue attack without hesitation, Huangfu Zhen also drew his sword and stabbed at Xu Lian¡¯er. But the man beside Xu Lian¡¯er blocked it, causing him to miss¡­

    After Leng Ruoxue and Freak quickly dealt with all the men in ck outside the hall, they returned to the inner hall and saw Huangfu Zhen and the others still fighting with the men in ck in the hall, while Xu Lian¡¯er stood by and watched coldly.

    ¡°Freak, go help them.¡±

 Chapter 179 - Who Dares to Come to the Xu Family to Cause Trouble? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 179: Who Dares to Come to the Xu Family to Cause Trouble? (4)</h4>

    After speaking to Freak, Leng Ruoxue walked directly to Xu Lian¡¯er¡¯s side and captured her in her hand.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, let go of me, or you will regret it.¡± Xu Lian¡¯er struggled for a while and threatened when she saw that she couldn¡¯t break free.

    ¡°I¡¯ll regret it if I let you go.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a pill and stuffed it into Xu Lian¡¯er¡¯s mouth.

    <i>Cough cough!</i>?¡°What did you feed me?¡± Xu Lian¡¯er asked in fright.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s poison. Do you think I¡¯ll let you die so easily?¡±

    ¡°H-how dare you! I am the eldest daughter of the Xu family. How dare you?¡± Xu Lian¡¯er roared in disbelief. Leng Ruoxue was really too daring to treat her like this.?<i>Hmph! I won¡¯t let her go.</i>

    ¡°The eldest daughter of the Xu family? I¡¯m so scared!¡± Leng Ruoxue directly knocked Xu Lian¡¯er unconscious.?<i>Hmph! I¡¯m toozy to listen to her rubbish.</i>

    With Freak¡¯s help, Huangfu Zhen and the others quickly got rid of the men in ck in the inner hall.

    ¡°Ruoxue, everyone is dead except for Xu Lian¡¯er,¡± Huangfu Zhen said to Leng Ruoxue after sending people to check.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded. With Quill around, no one could escape within a radius of ten thousand meters.

    ¡°Your Majesty, we will take our leave now that everything is settled.¡±

    Leng Ruoxue motioned for Freak to carry Xu Lian¡¯er. After speaking to Huangfu Zhen, the two jumped onto Quill¡¯s back and left the Southern Dusk Empire.

    ¡­

    At the general¡¯s mansion, Leng Qingtian was speechless as he looked at Xu Lian¡¯er hanging in the air tied up with a rope.

    <i>Did they drag Xu Lian¡¯er back like this all the way?</i>?Leng Qingtian thought curiously.

    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s what you think.¡± Leng Ruoxue saw through her grandfather¡¯s thoughts. s! There was no choice. Quill was unwilling to carry Xu Lian¡¯er, and Freak was also unwilling to carry her all the time. Moreover, it was impossible for her to put Xu Lian¡¯er in the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, so she could only hang her and bring her back like this.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, since you¡¯ve brought her back, what are you going to do with her?¡± Leng Qingtian asked curiously. This woman was too evil, and she had torn apart their Leng family, so he absolutely hated her to the core and didn¡¯t want her to die so easily.

    ¡°Grandpa, you can do whatever you want with her as long as you don¡¯t kill her,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. She knew how her grandfather felt, so she would absolutely support him unconditionally no matter what he wanted to do.

    ¡°Okay, leave this woman to Grandpa!¡± Leng Qingtian said happily. He had many ways to torture people, so he would definitely treat her well.

    ¡°Grandpa, have fun. Freak and I will go back to our rooms to rest.¡± Leng Ruoxue yawned. She hadn¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep for several days and was very tired.

    ¡°Okay, go and rest,¡± Leng Qingtian said quickly.

    After returning to her room, Leng Ruoxue went directly into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet to rest. The spiritual energy inside was rich, and she could rest while cultivating.

    ¡­

    When Leng Ruoxue left the Heaven and Earth Bracelet after resting enough, two days had passed.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re so good at sleeping!¡± Leng Qingtian teased his granddaughter when he saw her enter the dining room. He knew that she might stay in the bracelet, so he didn¡¯t let anyone disturb her.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m so tired!¡± Leng Ruoxue sat down with an innocent face. s! Since Feng Da and the others left Phoenix City, the mansion had be deserted. She didn¡¯t know what was happening with them.

    A few days ago, after Leng Ruoxue decided to sever the Xu family¡¯s arm first, she asked the Feng family¡¯s first elder to arrange for people to go to the Northern Frost Empire while she sent Feng Da and the others to the Central Universe Empire¡­

    ¡°After we settle the Xu family, we¡¯ll let you have a good rest,¡± Leng Qingtian said tenderly.

    ¡°Grandpa, how¡¯s Li Yuan?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with concern as she picked up a piece of dessert.

    ¡°He¡¯s fine now. But Xue¡¯er, you really gave a lot this time,¡± Leng Qingtian said with some heartache. He didn¡¯t expect Xue¡¯er to be willing to give so many green spirit pills to Old Lin and the old patriarch all at once.

    ¡°During critical times, strength is the most important. Moreover, green spirit pills are nothing to me.¡± Since they were allies, Leng Ruoxue naturally couldn¡¯t be too stingy. Otherwise, her allies would only drag her down if they were too weak.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Xue¡¯er, do you think Grandpa should also get a few level nine holy beasts?¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help asking. Hmph, he only had one divine beast. Old Lin was originally very envious, but now that old fellow¡¯s holy beast had also advanced, and he actually had two divine beasts.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Grandpa, you and Grandpa Lin aren¡¯t children anymore. How can youpare this kind of thing?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. These two old men added together were almost two hundred years old. When would they grow up?

    ¡°Grandpa just doesn¡¯t feel bnced. I don¡¯t want topete with him. Really.¡± Leng Qingtian quickly and cautiously expressed his opinion, for fear that his precious granddaughter would be angry.

    Leng Ruoxue deliberately paused and said, ¡°Grandpa, wait until we meet a level holy beast, and I¡¯ll let you contract it.¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you angry?¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. The stronger you are, the more at ease I will be.¡± Leng Ruoxue was scared. She couldn¡¯t always protect her loved ones, so she wanted to improve their strength whenever she had the chance. This way, she would also be at ease even when she was not by their side. As for her brother, she would personally help her brother find the herbs after settling the Xu family.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er¡­¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s do it when Feng Da and the others have news!¡± Leng Ruoxue interrupted.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get rid of the Xu family as soon as possible. Then we can rx.¡± The Xu family was a big problem! The sooner they got rid of them, the better.

    ¡­

    Five dayster, the Feng family¡¯s first elder and Feng Da sent a message back at the same time. It was settled.

    On the second day after the message came, Leng Ruoxue, the old man, Leng Qingtian, and others decided to go to the Xu family¡¯s main residence in the Western Light Empire and eradicate the Xu family in one fell swoop.

    After some discussion, they decided to let Lin Liang stay while the others went to the Western Light Empire.

    ¡°Grandpa Lin, I¡¯ll leave this ce to you.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled at Lin Liang.

 Chapter 180 - Who Dares to Come to the Xu Family to Cause Trouble? (5)

    <h4>Chapter 180: Who Dares to Come to the Xu Family to Cause Trouble? (5)</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one will have an opportunity to take advantage with me around,¡± Lin Liang promised as he patted his chest.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded. She sat on Quill¡¯s back after everyone got on.

    ¡°Quill, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered and waved at Lin Liang.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Quill pped his huge wings, slowly rose into the sky, and disappeared into the horizon.

    On the way¡­

    ¡°Little girl, your eagle is really good. He flies fast and steadily,¡± the old man said with envy. He also wanted such an eye-catching flying spirit beast.

    ¡°Old man, you already have so many spirit beasts. Aren¡¯t you satisfied?¡± Cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead.?<i>This old man is too greedy!</i>

    ¡°How can humans be so easily satisfied? For spirit beasts, naturally the more powerful, the better.¡± the old man said nonchntly.

    ¡°Oh right, old man, tell me about the Xu family¡¯s old patriarch!¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after suddenly remembering.

    There was a Spiritual Supremacy old patriarch in each of the Five Great Families and the imperial families. However, most of them would basically not take care of anything and would not appear unless there was something that would endanger the foundation of the family.

    ¡°That old thing isn¡¯t an old patriarch. His seniority is much lower than mine.¡± The old man pursed his lips disdainfully.

    ¡°That old thing is very devious. He was the one who injured that old fellow of the Southern Dusk Empire. But his injuries were not light either. He¡¯s been hiding to recuperate for more than a decade!¡±

    ¡°Little girl, do you know why the Xu family was willing topensate you with so many things before?¡± the old man asked mysteriously.

    ¡°Why?¡± Leng Ruoxue was curious. The Xu family shouldn¡¯t be afraid of her family, right? The Xu family had a Spiritual Supremacy.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because¡­ Forget it. I won¡¯t tell you first. You will know in the future.¡± The old man paused to whet Leng Ruoxue¡¯s appetite and then decided not to say more.

    ¡°Damn old man, you tricked me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said fiercely as she red at the disrespectful old man.

    ¡°Hehe, little girl, this old man just wants to ease the tense atmosphere. Everyone is too nervous,¡± the old man said with a chuckle, not taking it seriously.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the patriarch of the Xu family is indeed very devious. We have to deal with him carefully,¡± Leng Qingtian said seriously. If it hadn¡¯t been for Xu Lian¡¯er¡¯s father¡¯s obstruction, he would have killed her long ago.

    ¡°Grandpa, we will seed,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently. They had so many divine beasts. If they couldn¡¯t defeat the Xu family, they should just kill themselves.

    ¡°Master, Master, I won¡¯t let your enemies go.¡± The little ck fox lying quietly in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms took the opportunity to express his attitude and tried to curry favor.

    ¡°Good.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed his soft fur.

    ¡°Master, there¡¯s still me,¡± Rise also said hurriedly.

    ¡°You¡¯re all good.¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what about me?¡± Freak, who had been acting as a cushion for Xue¡¯er, also stuck his head out.

    ¡°You¡¯re good too,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed as she caressed Freak¡¯s head like she was petting it.

    ¡°Your house must be very lively!¡± the old man said to Leng Qingtian with a chuckle as he watched thepetition for favor.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the most lively time yet!¡± Leng Qingtian sighed. His granddaughter was so popr!

    They chatted andughed along the way. After flying for four days, Leng Ruoxue and the others entered the borders of the Western Light Empire.

    The Xu family¡¯s main residence was in Salt City, the capital of the Western Light Empire. It was in the afternoon when they entered Salt City. But Leng Ruoxue and the others didn¡¯t look for an inn in the city but set up tents on the outskirts of Salt City.

    After dinner, everyone went into their tents to rest. After a good rest, it was already nighttime.

    ¡°Little girl, let¡¯s go!¡± the old man said impatiently. His target today was that old thing from the Xu family.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the sky and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    On Quill¡¯s back, they soon arrived at the Xu family¡¯s main residence.

    ¡°Ling, call the Xu family out!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered lightly. She didn¡¯t want to deal with the Xu family in secret anymore because she came specially to cause a scene today. The fate of the Xu family was destined.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Rise, who was coiled around Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist, quickly erged his body and swung his divine flood dragon tail. The Xu family¡¯s seemingly tall and sturdy courtyard walls copsed one after another like paper with a loud bang¡­

    After Rise finished all of this, he transformed back and wrapped himself around Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist again. He didn¡¯t forget to rub against her coquettishly, looking like he was trying to please her.

    ¡°Well done!¡± Leng Ruoxue praised generously.

    ¡°Who dares toe to the Xu family to cause trouble!¡± A furious roar sounded from the Xu family residence just as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking.

    <i>Swish! Swish! Swish!</i>?Immediately after, several figures appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others. Subsequently, the other people of the Xu family also appeared one after another.

    ¡°Who are you? How dare youe to our Xu family to cause trouble?¡± the middle-aged man leading the group questioned angrily. Especially when he saw the sturdy courtyard wall of his house copsed into a pile like mud, he became even angrier, and his anger surged to his head.

    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have if you aren¡¯t the Xu family!¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently as her beautiful eyes drifted to the middle-aged man who spoke.

    This middle-aged man looked to be about 50 years old, and his facial features were fairly handsome. He had thick eyebrows and big eyes, and there was a hint of viciousness in his eyes. He was tall and strong, and he was an advanced Spiritual Sovereign. Leng Ruoxue knew that if she was not mistaken, this person should be the acting patriarch of the Xu family, Xu Qian.

    After hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, the reactions of the two parties werepletely different.

    On the old man¡¯s side, there were several with a few ck lines hanging on their foreheads. And most of them were thinking,?<i>This girl is really arrogant!</i>

    As for the Xu family, they were so angry that they almost vomited blood. These people actually deliberately came to cause trouble! They really don¡¯t want their lives anymore¡­

    ¡°You damn girl! State your name if you dare!¡± Xu Qian roared with a dark face. His vicious eyes released a perverted gaze as he looked up and down Leng Ruoxue lustfully¡­

 Chapter 181 - Freak Revealing His Might (1)

    <h4>Chapter 181: Freak Revealing His Might (1)</h4>

    <i>Hmph! I¡¯ll deal with these peopleter. As for this unbelievably beautiful woman, I¡¯ll leave her to warm my bed. I¡¯ll let her know the consequences of provoking me.</i>

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s clear voice sounded in the dark night. When she told him her name, she sessfully saw the change in Xu Qian¡¯s expression just as she wished.

    ¡°So you are Leng Ruoxue,¡± Xu Qian said calmly on the surface, but he was surprised on the inside. He had long heard that Leng Ruoxue was a stunning beauty. And seeing her today, it was indeed true.

    But what surprised him even more was that Leng Ruoxue actually came knocking on his door.?<i>Were my ns with the Shui and Ye Families exposed? No, that¡¯s impossible. We carried out this matter very secretly, and the Shui and Ye families would definitely not betray me. Then, what is the source of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s information?</i>

    Xu Qian kept thinking about it as his gloomy eyes examined the people around Leng Ruoxue. He didn¡¯t recognize any of them, and even Leng Qingtian was not among them. He was immediately relieved.

    ¡°Are you Xu Qian?¡± Leng Ruoxue addressed him directly by name.

    ¡°How dare you call the patriarch by his name!¡± a dog beside Xu Qian barked first before he could say anything.

    ¡°Impudent! How can you be so rude to Miss Leng?¡± Xu Qian¡¯s eyes widened as he scolded the dog beside him. With Leng Ruoxue¡¯s status, it was a pity to be just a bed-warming beauty, so he immediately changed his mind and started treating her with respect.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I am Xu Qian. Sorry for being rude.¡± After reprimanding his subordinate, Xu Qian immediately turned his head with a big smile on his face and spoke to Leng Ruoxue amiably, giving her enough face.

    ¡°Since Acting Patriarch Xu is so polite, I am embarrassed to make the first move. Why don¡¯t you make the first move?¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly. Her beautiful smile hung on her drop-dead gorgeous face, and the Xu family members opposite instantly fell into a daze¡­

    ¡°I have always been polite. What is the meaning of this, Miss Leng?¡± After a long while, Xu Qian returned to his senses and spoke with displeasure. But the amazement in his eyes was obvious, and he didn¡¯t hide it at all.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Acting Patriarch Xu want to get rid of me? I¡¯ve knocking on your door now,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined very kindly. She was such a kind child! She knew that someone wanted to kill her, but she actually took the initiative toe knocking on his door.

    ¡°H-how is this possible? I have no grudges with Miss Leng. Who is it? How dare they frame me like this?¡± Xu Qian roared with a face full of anger. He originally wanted to kill Leng Ruoxue, but after seeing her in person, he couldn¡¯t bear to. It would be a pity to kill such a drop-dead beauty! He, Xu Qian, had always been protective of the fairer sex!

    ¡°Your ally told me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said evilly without changing expression. They were not united anyway, so she would get these dogs to bite at each other!

    ¡°Hehe, Miss Leng really likes to joke,¡± Xu Qian said with a smile, seeming very good-tempered. But in his heart, he kept thinking,?<i>Who betrayed me? The Shui family or the Ye family?</i>

    ¡°s! I told you the truth, but you don¡¯t believe me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.?<i>Why doesn¡¯t Xu Qian believe me? Didn¡¯t everyone say that he¡¯s paranoid?</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why are you wasting your breath on him? Just kill him!¡± Freak said furiously.?<i>This old pervert actually dares to have ideas about Xue¡¯er. He really doesn¡¯t know life from death!</i>

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Xu Qian narrowed his dark eyes and questioned coldly. As the saying went, ¡®like repels like¡¯. Xu Qian naturally didn¡¯t have a good impression of such a stunning male, and his tone was even more impossible to be good.

    ¡°I am Xue¡¯er¡¯s fianc¨¦,¡± Freak said proudly as he pulled Leng Ruoxue into his arms to show his ownership.

    ¡°Fianc¨¦? I¡¯ll duel with this fianc¨¦ then!¡± Xu Qian¡¯s anger was mixed with raging mes of jealousy while looking at the couple leaning against each other. He directly raised hisrge hand and attacked Ye Chen. The wind in his palm contained light blue spiritual power, and the cold air was intimidating¡­

    ¡°Frosty Palm!¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help eximing. This should be the Xu family¡¯s unique Frosty Palm. This palm technique unleashed a water-element spiritual skill, and it was extremely sinister. Once the wind from the palm hit someone, they would immediately be frozen into ice. The body¡¯s yin and the cold would intertwine, and the frost poison would linger in their body. It was somewhat simr to Charm¡¯s ice-attribute spiritual skill, only more sinister and vicious.

    There were many ways for spiritualists in this world to unleash spiritual skills. Most of them liked to use weapons such as knives and swords. But spiritualists who released spiritual skills through weapons also needed to master certain saber skills, sword skills, and so on. A very small number of powerhouses liked to use their palms to release spiritual skills without relying on any weapons. But this also required mastery of palm techniques to increase the power of spiritual skills. The Xu family was a family famous for their palm techniques.

    After seeing Xu Qian¡¯s Frosty Palm, Ye Chen calmly pushed Xue¡¯er to a safe spot by the side and directly faced the powerful palm wind heading straight for him¡­

    ¡°What spiritual skill is this?¡± the old man watching the battle said in surprise.

    During the battle, Ye Chen released a ball of ck spiritual power. That ball of spiritual power directly entangled with the water-attribute spiritual power in the palm wind, and the two intertwined. After a few minutes, Ye Chen¡¯s ck spiritual power swallowed Xu Qian¡¯s spiritual power. And then, as if it was full, it returned to its master¡¯s side contentedly¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Leng Qingtian shook his head with a puzzled expression. He had never seen or heard of the spiritual skill that Ye Chen used. But this spiritual skill was not ordinary. So far, Leng Qingtian had yet to see anything that this spiritual skill couldn¡¯t swallow!

    ¡°Where¡¯s my spiritual power?¡± Xu Qian asked in disbelief while staring at Ye Chen as though he was a monster.

    ¡°I ate it. Give me some more. I¡¯m not full yet,¡± Ye Chen said lightly with a mesmerizing smile on his face. He was really infuriating.

    ¡°You are too presumptuous. I will make you regret it!¡± Xu Qian roared furiously. He gathered more spiritual power in his palm, and his entire palm turned dark blue. He swept his palm at Ye Chen with an even stronger wind, and the spiritual power in his palm wind was nearly ten times more than before. Even the surrounding trees and buildings were covered in a thinyer of ice because of this fierce wind.

 Chapter 182 - Freak Revealing His Might (2)

    <h4>Chapter 182: Freak Revealing His Might (2)</h4>

    ¡°Freak, be careful!¡± Leng Ruoxue said worriedly. She could still feel the chill even though she was far away. Some of the Xu family¡¯s spiritualists with low cultivation levels fainted from the cold.

    ¡°Yes, I will be careful,¡± Freak said happily and did not forget to wink at Xue¡¯er with a smug expression on his face.?<i>Hehe, I knew that Xue¡¯er cared about me. So happy!</i>

    But his smug expression deeply provoked Xu Qian. Xu Qian furiously struck out several times. A massive amount of light blue spiritual power that had turned dark blue rushed at Ye Chen one after another¡­

    ¡°First Elder, does the patriarch want to die?¡± A Xu family elder watching the battle couldn¡¯t help asking softly. How could the water-attribute heavenly spiritual skill ¡®Earthshaker¡¯ be used in such a way!

    Heavenly spiritual skills had extremely high requirements for spiritual power. And heavenly spiritual skills at the level of Earthshaker could only be used as a sure-kill move. This method, recklessly used, would likely exhaust your spiritual power even if you won the battle in the end, and you might even be unable to use spiritual power for the rest of your life.

    The first elder of the Xu family had been watching the battle silently, but he was panicking in his heart. Now that the acting patriarch had lost his reason from being provoked, no one would be able to dissuade him at all. Moreover, these people had ill intentions. Today could be said to be the Xu family¡¯s cmity¡­

    Fortunately, he had foresight and had already sent people to invite the patriarch over. He believed that as long as the patriarch came, the crisis of the Xu family would be resolved. Therefore, he had long stopped caring about Xu Qian and pinned all his hopes on the patriarch. After all, the Xu family had nock of descendants.

    Ye Chen saw several groups of dark blue spiritual power converge and fly toward him at the same time. He casually released the same number of ck spiritual power, each of which automatically sought out their opponents and attacked separately¡­

    Ye Chen smiled faintly as he looked at Xu Qian, who had lost his reason due to jealousy. His hand released a ck de beam that flew toward Xu Qian at lightning speed¡­

    <i>Bang!</i>?Xu Qian copsed to the ground and died. At the same time, Xu Qian¡¯s water-attribute spiritual power waspletely devoured!

    ¡°Patriarch!¡±

    ¡°Patriarch!¡±

    ¡°You killed our patriarch! We¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡±

    ¡°Fight! Don¡¯t let them go!¡±

    When everyone in the Xu family saw Xu Qian¡¯s death, they were collectively angry. Their acting patriarch was killed outside their house. It was absolutely a great humiliation!

    ¡°Come at me together!¡± Ye Chen¡¯s eyes glittered as he looked at the Xu family.

    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s attack together and avenge the patriarch!¡± someone in the crowd shouted, instantly arousing everyone¡¯s fighting spirit.

    ¡°Right, let¡¯s attack together!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let him go! Take revenge for the patriarch!¡±

    The Xu family swarmed forward and surrounded Ye Chen, nning to gang up on him¡­

    ¡°Little girl! Should we help?¡± the old man asked pretentiously. Every human or beast with this girl was abnormal, so he wasn¡¯t worried about that boy at all.

    ¡°He can handle these small fries by himself!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll just watch the excitement!¡± the old man said with a smile, looking like he was watching a good show. In fact, his hands were a little itchy. Who knew when that big fish woulde out? His younger fish were all going to die¡­

    ¡°s, young people nowadays are really abnormal!¡± In the blink of an eye, the old man found that more than half of the Xu family members had died, and he didn¡¯t even see how the freakishly handsome man did it.?<i>Am I really that old? Is my visioncking?</i>?Thinking of this possibility, the old man was depressed¡­

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>?In less than ten minutes, the people from the Xu family copsed onto the ground one after another and died.

    ¡°You! Why didn¡¯t you do anything? Where are the men in ck from your Xu family?¡± Ye Chen asked arrogantly while pointing at the Xu family¡¯s only breathing elder.

    ¡°Y-you¡­¡± The first elder of the Xu family was a peak Spiritual Sovereign, but he was still scared stiff by the vicious Ye Chen. He was trembling all over and even stammered when he spoke.

    ¡°Me? What about me? Hurry up and get the rest of your Xu family toe out!¡± Ye Chen said with a fighting spirit. He hadn¡¯t fought so refreshingly in a long time!

    ¡°Who dares to be so brazen in my Xu family?!¡± A loud, domineering, and extremely dignified voice resounded in Ye Chen¡¯s ears.

    ¡°That old thing is finally out!¡± the old man said happily, almost dancing with joy. He had been waiting for this old thing!

    ¡°Patriarch!¡± Upon hearing the voice of the Xu family¡¯s patriarch, the first elder cried with excitement as he yelled into the sky.

    ¡°Xu Biao, what happened?¡±

    Dozens of figures appeared simultaneously.

    Leading them was a ck-clothed old man with white hair. He had an ordinary appearance, and his face was covered with the wrinkles of time. His small eyes were bright and full of life, and they emitted a ruthless and scheming glow. His bright eyes were looking at Ye Chen, Leng Ruoxue, and the others constantly.

    ¡°Who are you? Did you kill the people of my Xu family?¡± Xu Xing, the patriarch of the Xu family, shouted coldly, his eyes releasing intense killing intent. He was even more furious when he saw therge number of people lying on the ground already dead. His lungs almost exploded from anger!

    ¡°Patriarch, the woman leading them is Leng Ruoxue!¡± the Xu family¡¯s first elder said hurriedly.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue!¡± Xu Xing¡¯s murderous gaze turned around, and then he stared at the only woman present as if he was staring at prey.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with her. I killed them! I am Ye Chen, a member of the Ye family!¡± Ye Chen said evilly.

    ¡°From the Ye Family? You! Die!¡± Xu Xing roared furiously and directly attacked Ye Chen¡­

    ¡°Brat, move aside. Leave this old thing to me!¡± The old man roared and impatiently jumped into the middle of the battlefield to fight with Xu Xing.

 Chapter 183 - Freak Revealing His Might (3)

    <h4>Chapter 183: Freak Revealing His Might (3)</h4>

    Seeing how eager the old man was, Ye Chen didn¡¯t fight with him. He withdrew from the battle consciously and stood beside Xue¡¯er to watch the fight.

    The battle between two Spiritual Supremacies was indeed exquisite and exciting. Colorful spiritual power danced in the night sky, and various spiritual skills were thrown out like flowing water¡­

    ¡°Grandpa, shall we deal with those men in ck?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes locked on to the men in ck brought by Xu Xing. These people were more than a little stronger than the Xu family members just now. There were even a few Spiritual Supremacies among them. Although they were only at the elementary stage, they had to be eliminated early to prevent any unexpected mishaps!

    ¡°Okay!¡± Leng Qingtian nodded and charged toward the nearest man in ck. Leng Ruoxue, Freak, and the others also immediately joined the battle¡­

    With thebined efforts of the three people and numerous beasts, Xu Xing¡¯s men in ck and the first elder of the Xu family soon went on their way to see the gods!

    While fighting with the old man, Xu Xing unintentionally turned his head and found that all his people were dead. He was so angry that he directly spurted out a mouthful of blood¡­

    ¡°Old thing, you are too disgusting!¡± the old man said with a face full of disdain as he jumped slightly to avoid the blood Xu Xing spat out.?<i>Haha, this old thing¡¯s ability to bear surprises is too weak. He can¡¯t even bear this little stimtion.</i>

    Fortunately, the old man said this in his head, and Xu Xing couldn¡¯t hear it. Otherwise, Xu Xing would die of anger. Was his ability to bear surprises weak? These people were the fruits of his hardbor of more than a decade! But they were gone just like that¡­

    ¡°Haha, haha. You destroyed my Xu family. I, Xu Xing, will not let you go even if I be a ghost. Wait for me! I wille back for you!¡± Xu Xing saw that the situation was hopeless and was unwilling to continue fighting. Afterughing hysterically, a thick cloud of smoke enveloped Xu Xing. After the smoke dissipated, Xu Xing had disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Oh no! He escaped!¡± The old man felt that something was amiss and beat his chest and stamped his feet in frustration. Xu Xing was a vengeful and cruel person. If he escaped, there would be no end of trouble in the future!

    ¡°What skill is that?¡± Leng Ruoxue was surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Xu Xing to escape in front of so many people.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a skill. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be a long-lost teleportation scroll. I really didn¡¯t expect Xu Xing to have this thing in his hand. s! I miscalcted!¡± The old man was really regretful! If he had directly used his sure-kill move just now, Xu Xing would definitely not have escaped.

    ¡°Quill, can you find Xu Xing?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked Quill, who had been flying in the air. Quill could see through objects within a radius of ten thousand meters.

    ¡°No, Master,¡± Quill answered after scanning the area.

    ¡°Old man, where does that scroll usually go?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Not sure. That kind of scroll is divided into directional or random teleportation. No one knows where it will lead except the user,¡± the old man exined. He still regretted it even now!

    ¡°Old man, calm down. He¡¯s already run away. Even if you regret it so much, can you change this fact?¡± Leng Ruoxueforted.

    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s true.¡± Even though the old man said this, he wasn¡¯t as open-minded as Leng Ruoxue and was still conflicted.

    ¡°Old man, don¡¯t worry. Xu Xing doesn¡¯t know your identity. Even if he wants to take revenge, he will look for Xue¡¯er and me. He won¡¯t look for you.¡± Ye Chen also spoke to console him. Before Xue¡¯er came, she had given this old man and her grandfather an appearance changing pill. So as long as this old man didn¡¯t say anything, no one would know at all that he had a part in the Xu family¡¯s affairs.

    ¡°You stinky brat. Am I the kind of person who¡¯s afraid of death? I¡¯m just worried that we¡¯re in the open, and the enemy is in the dark. I¡¯m afraid that he will use shady tricks on us,¡± the old man exined angrily.

    ¡°Forget it. He¡¯s escaped. The most important thing now is to find him as soon as possible. Otherwise, none of us will be able to sleep well,¡± Leng Qingtian said. Xue¡¯er and the others might not understand Xu Xing, but he knew very well that this fellow was indeed big trouble.

    ¡°Master, everything is ready.¡±

    At this moment, Rise and Dazzle, who had entered the Xu family¡¯s main residence to clean up the battlefield and loot, ran back to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side and spoke with a face as though they were presenting treasures. Several storage rings were hanging on each of the two little beasts¡¯ mouths and paws¡­

    ¡°Good.¡± Leng Ruoxue touched the two beasts and put away all the rings unceremoniously.

    ¡°Little girl, these two beasts of yours are pretty good at this kind of business!¡± the old man said with a look of envy.?<i>How can my beasts be so stupid! They haven¡¯t returned after so long.</i>

    ¡°Of course. Take a look at whose beasts they are,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of pride. As her beasts, they had to be flexible, y dumb when they should y dumb, be cute when they should be cute, be ruthless when they should be ruthless, and be ck-hearted when they should be ck-hearted. Of course, they absolutely couldn¡¯t be soft-hearted when they should be robbing. s! There was nothing she could do. She had many family members and beasts. Her whole family needed her support!

    Leng Qingtian coughed lightly and said very seriously, ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s keep a low profile.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded vigorously.

    About an hourter.

    Before they arrived at the Xu family residence, the old man had sent his beasts to rob the Xu family¡¯s shops. They finallypleted the mission and returned triumphantly.

    The old man took the storage rings his beasts handed over and sent his divine sense into them. After he took a look, his satisfied face bloomed into a smile¡­

    ¡°Little girl, the matter here is resolved. Let¡¯s return to Phoenix City early!¡± the old man said impatiently. This money was child¡¯s y for the uing expansion of the Eastern Lagoon Empire!

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back!¡±

    Leng Ruoxue also wanted to go back early. But before she left, she added fuel to the fire in the Xu family¡¯s main residence. After that, the group returned to Phoenix City in a grandiose manner.

    Immediately after, the news of three imperial families and three Great Families being attacked and robbed by spirit beasts spread like wildfire across the entire Ling Feng Continent¡­

    Right after that, there was a massive reshuffling on the Ling Feng Continent. The Western Light Empire, the Northern Frost Empire, and the Central Universe Empire were leaderless, and there was serious internal strife. The allied forces of the Eastern Lagoon Empire and the Southern Dusk Empire, which had been waiting for the right time,bined forces to attack, and they divided the territories of the other three countries.

 Chapter 184 - Freak Revealing His Might (4)

    <h4>Chapter 184: Freak Revealing His Might (4)</h4>

    After the Xu, Shui, and Ye families disappeared overnight, the Huo family took advantage of the situation and upied all the shops and businesses of the three families. However, the Feng family, which was also a top family, didn¡¯t do anything, making people puzzled.

    ¡­

    The main residence of the Feng family¡­

    ¡°First Elder, someone came to ask me why we didn¡¯t take the opportunity to devour the shops of the three Great Families like the Huo family did,¡± an elder said helplessly in the meeting room. During this period of time, people asked him this question every day.

    ¡°How did you reply?¡± the first elder of the Feng family said indifferently with his eyes half-closed.

    ¡°I said, our Feng family is short on manpower, and there are too many things to take care of in our businesses,¡± the elder replied seriously.

    ¡°Good. When anyone asks about this in the future, all of you will say so.¡± The first elder finalized a unified statement.?<i>Hmph, those three Great Families are basically empty shells. What¡¯s the use of them? Moreover, Xu Xing¡¯s whereabouts are still unknown. At this time, whoever takes the lead will be Xu Xing¡¯s first target for revenge.</i>

    ¡­

    In the garden of General Leng¡¯s mansion¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what are you thinking about?¡± Freak asked curiously. Xue¡¯er had been preupied with her thoughts for the past few days.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about Xu Xing,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly as she leaned against him.

    ¡°Why are you thinking about that old thing? Don¡¯t think about him. You can only think about me!¡± Freak said with a displeased face.?<i>An old bastard actually dares to let Xue¡¯er think about him. Hmph! He¡¯s really courting death!</i>

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? I¡¯m thinking about where Xu Xing is hiding. The Ling Feng Continent is so big that it¡¯s really not easy to find someone!¡±

    Thinking of this, Leng Ruoxue felt a little depressed. She had already released the news that whoever found Xu Xing¡¯s traces would be heavily rewarded, but there had been no news of him until now. Moreover, for some reason, her heart had been feeling a little unsettled recently, as if something was about to happen. She didn¡¯t like this feeling, so it was better to find Xu Xing as soon as possible! This way, everyone could be at ease.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, this kind of thing can¡¯t be rushed. Didn¡¯t we already entrust ¡®Hell¡¯ and the Mercenary Union to find his whereabouts?¡± Freakforted. He didn¡¯t want Xue¡¯er to worry over such a trivial matter.

    ¡°I wonder if Hell can find him,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with uncertainty.

    ¡®Hell¡¯ was a mysterious intelligence organization that had appeared out of thin air on the Ling Feng Continent more than a decade ago. It specialized in selling all sorts of intelligence and imed that ¡®there are things only you can¡¯t think of; there¡¯s nothing we don¡¯t know¡¯. But it had been so many days, and there was no news from Hell at all. She didn¡¯t know if this counted as ruining its own reputation?

    ¡°If even Hell can¡¯t find him, then others won¡¯t be able to either,¡± Freak said very firmly.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait. I hope they won¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the patriarch and the first elder Huo family are here.¡± While Leng Ruoxue was chatting with Freak, Leng Ruohan walked in from outside the garden to their side.

    ¡°What are they doing here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. They didn¡¯t have much of a rtionship.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They refused to tell me,¡± Leng Ruohan said helplessly. He understood Xue¡¯er¡¯s temper very well. He knew that the Huo family had already offended his precious sister, so Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t want to meet them at all. But their grandfather wanted him toe, so he had toe!

    ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go to the pce to see Big Sister Mo!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to Freak and suggested. She was not in the mood to see the Huo family now. She had even turned away Huo Qing, let alone others!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Freak nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Quill, take us to the pce.¡± Leng Ruoxue let Quill out. Then she and Freak jumped onto Quill¡¯s back.

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Quill replied. He pped his wings and soared into the sky. With a whoosh, he instantly transformed into a small ck dot.

    Looking at his willful baby sister, Leng Ruohan shook his head helplessly and left the garden to report to his grandfather.

    ¡­

    In a side pce of the Eastern Lagoon Empire¡¯s imperial pce¡­

    ¡°Little girl, why do you have time to see this old man today?¡± the old man, who was tending to the flowers and nts with his head lowered, asked curiously.

    ¡°The Huo family came to my house, so I had to hide,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly while sitting on a stone bench by the garden and leaning against Freak. She originally wanted to go to Big Sister Mo¡¯s ce, but Li Yuan was there. She didn¡¯t want to be a third wheel, so she had toe to the old man¡¯s ce.

    ¡°So my ce has be your refuge?¡± The old man red at her with slight displeasure.?<i>This girl is really infuriating. She¡¯s finallye to see me, but she didn¡¯te specially to coax me!</i>?The old manined in his head.

    ¡°Not every ce can be my refuge,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly while looking at the old man who liked to throw tantrums.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true,¡± the old man agreed.

    ¡°By the way, little girl, is there any news about that old thing Xu Xing?¡± the old man continued asking. But he didn¡¯t stop what he was doing as he carefully and cautiously moved his beloved flowers and nts to another ce to rent them.

    ¡°Not yet. Ask Li Yuan and the others to keep a low profile so as not to attract trouble,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. With the Huo family making such a big fuss, they would definitely not be able to escape when Xu Xing came for revenge. After all, one was in the open, while the other was in the dark. It would be too easy for Xu Xing to take revenge.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I told them long ago.¡± The old man was still very assured about Li Yuan, a more sensible descendant. This was also the main reason why he didn¡¯t stop Leng Ruoxue and the others from usurping the throne.

    ¡°Old man, we¡¯ll be going first. Be careful.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the sky and felt that it was about time, so she stood up and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Go!¡± The old man waved at the two people who had already sat on the ck eagle. Then he lowered his head and continued with his work.

    After a short while, Leng Ruoxue and Freak returned to the general¡¯s mansion.

    When she got down from Quill¡¯s back, she happened to meet the steward.

    ¡°Steward, has the Huo family left?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°They left a long time ago. Miss, why did you only return now? Old Master was so worried!¡± The steward kept nagging.

 Chapter 185 - Freak Revealing His Might (5)

    <h4>Chapter 185: Freak Revealing His Might (5)</h4>

    ¡°Got it. Let¡¯s go see Grandpa.¡± Leng Ruoxue interrupted the steward¡¯s chatter. Two drops of cold sweat hung on her forehead.?<i>This old man is really able to talk more and more.</i>

    Leng Ruoxue and Freak went to Leng Qingtian¡¯s study and called out from outside the door, ¡°Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er,e in!¡± Leng Qingtian said from the study.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why did youe back sote?¡± Leng Qingtian asked worriedly. Now was a critical period, and Xu Xing had not been found yet. He didn¡¯t want his precious granddaughter to be in danger.

    ¡°I had a chat with the old man after I went to the pce,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. She was like an obedient child in front of Leng Qingtian and couldn¡¯t ignore her grandfather¡¯s concern. After all, only her rtives in the world would know her strength and still worry about her safety, so her heart was full of gratitude.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, is that old man okay?¡± Leng Qingtian asked with concern. They hadn¡¯t seen each other since they returned to Phoenix City.

    ¡°Pretty good. I¡¯m just a little worried about Xu Xing,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. She had already suggested that the old man move his descendants to a safe ce. He would probably start making arrangements in two days. This way, even if Xu Xing appeared, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the safety of his descendants.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, have the people in the general¡¯s mansion been moved away?¡± Leng Qingtian asked. The servants in the general¡¯s mansion had followed him for many years. He would feel heartbroken if they were injured because of his negligence.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll send someone to notify the Feng family and the Southern Dusk Empire, as well as Grandpa Lin.¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned slightly as she thought about it. Send them all away in one shot! It would save them time from being distracted.

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go notify Old Lin.¡± Leng Qingtian stood up from his chair. This matter shouldn¡¯t be dyed.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the Feng family and the Southern Dusk Empire,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    After discussing it, Leng Ruoxue and Leng Qingtian split up.

    ¡­

    In a secret room in the Feng family¡¯s main residence¡­

    ¡°First Elder, you were looking for me?¡± Feng Miao, dressed in white, walked into the secret room and looked at the first elder in puzzlement.?<i>What happened?</i>

    ¡°Take this. Leave the Feng family with those one hundred children in a few days.¡± The first elder¡¯s expression was a little grim as he directly handed Feng Miao a storage ring.

    ¡°Why? What do you mean, First Elder?¡± Feng Miao¡¯s handsome face showed a confused expression. Were they expelled from the Feng family?

    ¡°We haven¡¯t found Xu Xing yet. Go out and hide first,¡± the first elder exined. These children were the Feng family¡¯s future hope, and nothing could happen to them.

    ¡°First Elder, isn¡¯t Xu Xing the only one left in the Xu family? There are so many of us¡­¡± Before Feng Miao could finish, the first elder interrupted him.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be too careful. I can¡¯t risk the future of the Feng family. Moreover, the Xu family is so ambitious, so who knows if Xu Xing has other hidden forces?¡± the first elder said worriedly.

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Feng Miao asked worriedly. If the first elder¡¯s concern became a reality, then wouldn¡¯t the remaining Feng family members¡­

    ¡°The Feng family¡¯s future is the most important,¡± the first elder said somewhat ruthlessly.

    ¡°I know what to do.¡± Fang Miao¡¯s handsome face had a hint of sadness. He didn¡¯t even know if he would have the chance to return here in the future.

    ¡°Protect them well,¡± the first elder reminded worriedly.

    Feng Miao nodded, his eyes slightly moist.

    ¡­

    A weekter, Leng Ruoxue and Freak moved the selected people to a safe ce and returned to the deserted general¡¯s mansion.

    In Leng Qingtian¡¯s study¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, will Feng Da and the others suddenly return?¡± Leng Qingtian asked worriedly. Xue¡¯er had sent these people away to do mercenary missions and train.

    ¡°No. How could theye back so easily with Big Brother Feng and Feng Da around?¡± Leng Ruoxue had given them a task before they left. No one was allowed to return unless she allowed them to or everyone advanced to Spiritual Sovereign.

    ¡°What about Guo Yong and Guo Qiang?¡± Leng Qingtian felt a headache when he mentioned the two brothers. He had said all sorts of harsh words, but they refused to leave.

    ¡°Ignore them. They should have means to protect themselves.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t know what to do with them. They probably regarded their general¡¯s mansion as an inn.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you know them best. They told me not to bother with them as well.¡± Leng Qingtian sighed helplessly.

    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s gettingte. Rest early!¡± Leng Ruoxue left Leng Qingtian¡¯s study with Freak and went back to their rooms to sleep.

    ¡­

    In the distant Northern Frost Empire, there were mountains surrounded by tall, lush trees in a remote and perilous mountain range.

    Xu Xing was hiding in a dark, damp cave under one of the mountain peaks.

    As he hid in the cave, his clothes were tattered, his hair was disheveled, and he looked pathetic. But his ferociousness had not diminished at all. Instead, it became more and more intense, and the killing intent and hatred in his eyes could not be concealed at all.

    At this moment, Xu Xing was sitting by a bonfire, holding a piece of spirit beast meat still dripping with blood. He was gnawing at it fiercely¡­ At this point, he was definitely treating this piece of beast meat as Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, Ye Chen, and the Ye family, I will never let you go. I want you to die with the Xu family!¡± Xu Xing murmured viciously to himself. The hatred in his eyes was so intense that it would make people tremble with fear!

    During this half a month, he had been recuperating while hiding like a street rat, and he had never dared to stay in one ce for too long. Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen were the reason for his miserable situation today.?<i>Oh right, there¡¯s also that unknown old man. Hmph! I will definitely not let them off.</i>

    Thinking of this, Xu Xing carefully took out a ck pearl from his storage ring. The pearl was about the size of a thumb, dull, and very inconspicuous. But if anyone dared to underestimate the ability of this pearl, they would definitely regret it¡­

 Chapter 186 - Freak Revealing His Might (6)

    <h4>Chapter 186: Freak Revealing His Might (6)</h4>

    Xu Xing took out the pearl and held it in his palm. He looked at it with slight infatuation, as if he was looking at a lover, for a while before returning it to his ring.

    This pearl was passed down from the ancestors of the Xu family and was a very magical item. It was even the reason why the Xu family could be one of the Five Great Families.

    Unfortunately, this pearl had a limited number of uses and could only be used five times. After so many generations, the Xu family had already used it four times. Now, there was only onest chance, so he had been hesitating.

    Xu Xing stood up and paced around the cave while thinking about the pros and cons and the future of the Xu family¡­

    However¡­ he was the only one left in the Xu family. Where was there any future? His greatest wish now was revenge¡­

    With this in mind, Xu Xing steeled himself and took out the ck pearl again. He bit his finger and dripped a drop of blood on it.

    After the pearl absorbed the blood, it instantly released a dazzling light that illuminated the entire cave¡­

    After the light faded, the image of a middle-aged man appeared in front of Xu Xing¡­

    This man was in his forties with good features, a pair of sharp eyes, and a domineering air of superiority.

    Xu Xing knelt on the ground and said respectfully, ¡°The twentieth patriarch of the Xu family, Xu Xing, greets Old Patriarch.¡±

    ¡°Get up. Xu Xing, why did you call me?¡± the middle-aged man in the image said coldly with an expressionless face.

    ¡°Old Patriarch, our Xu family is gone. Please take revenge for our family.¡± Xu Xing sobbed with overflowing hatred.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the man called the old patriarch asked sternly.

    ¡°The Xu family of the Ling Feng Continent was destroyed.¡± Xu Xing exined the situation with a pained expression.

    ¡°Who is it? Who is so bold to provoke our Xu family?¡± the Xu family¡¯s old patriarch roared with a dark face.

    ¡°It¡¯s Leng Ruoxue, Ye Chen, and an unknown old man,¡± Xu Xing quickly said.

    ¡°Did you just say that the people who destroyed our Xu family are called Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen?¡± the old patriarch asked to confirm.

    ¡°Yes, they are the masterminds,¡± Xu Xing said hatefully.

    ¡°Is Leng Ruoxue a member of the Leng family?¡± the old patriarch continued asking.

    ¡°Yes. Leng Ruoxue is from the Leng family, and Ye Chen is from the Ye family,¡± Xu Xing answered honestly. He would never dare to lie to his ancestor even though he was eager to seek revenge.

    ¡°The Leng family! This isn¡¯t easy to deal with,¡± the old patriarch muttered to himself. It would be fine if it wasn¡¯t the Leng family, but since she was from the Leng family, he¡­

    ¡°Old Patriarch, you have to uphold justice for us!¡± Xu Xing knelt on the ground and kowtowed non-stop. Blood flowed down his forehead, making his already disheveled appearance even more horrifying.

    ¡°Stop kowtowing. Get up. I¡¯m thinking of a way!¡± the old patriarch said impatiently.

    ¡°Old Patriarch¡­¡± Xu Xing stopped kowtowing but didn¡¯t dare to stand up. In front of the old patriarch, he was just an insignificant descendant. If the old patriarch was worried about the Leng family and didn¡¯t dare to uphold justice for him, then he had no other choice. So at this moment, he was extremely nervous.

    ¡°If Leng Ruoxue weren¡¯t from the Leng family¡­¡± The old patriarch wanted to say something but stopped himself. His face was full of difficulties.

    ¡°How did you offend her?¡± the old patriarch questioned unhappily.

    ¡°We did it all for the prosperity of the family! Leng Ruoxue has spots for the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm. In order to obtain the spots¡­ but we didn¡¯t expect the Ye family to betray us and leak the news. And then Leng Ruoxue destroyed us.¡± Xu Xing¡¯s face was full of pain. The Ye family was originally their ally, but they betrayed them in the end. Therefore, he hated the Ye family more than Leng Ruoxue. At this moment, he didn¡¯t know that the Ye family had already disappeared from this world.

    ¡°I see,¡± the old patriarch said after a moment of silence.

    <i>s! The mystic realm! You really make people love and hate you. Every time you appear, you bring countless hopes to people. But at the same time, you bring disaster to people!</i>

    ¡°Old Patriarch, you have to take revenge for us!¡± Xu Xing begged. He had no choice but to rely on the old patriarch now.

    ¡°Revenge? Do you think it¡¯s so easy to take revenge? Then why do I have to say so much rubbish to you?¡± the old patriarch shouted with a stern face. The Xu family of the Ling Feng Continent was very important to him. Now that it was gone, he was also very distressed. But if he wanted to take revenge, he had to pay an immense price, in addition to being wary of the Leng family.

    ¡°Old Patriarch, actually, ording to my guess, the Leng family probably lost contact with the Upper Realm a long time ago,¡± Xu Xing said after some thought.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± the old patriarch asked anxiously. If so, then there was nothing to fear.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just the Leng family. The other four Great Families and the imperial families should also be in the same situation,¡± Xu Xing took the opportunity to say. As long as the old patriarch was willing to send people down, the Xu family would definitely be able to take revenge. Therefore, he had to convince the old patriarch.

    ¡°Old Patriarch, this is a good opportunity! As long as you send people down, our Xu family can unite the Ling Feng Continent,¡± Xu Xing continued to coax.

    ¡°Do you think we can just casually send people down? There¡¯s a massive price to pay,¡± the old patriarch reprimanded with a displeased face, but he was slightly tempted in his heart. If the matter was really as his descendant said, then it would really be a good opportunity.

    ¡°Old Patriarch, this is absolutely worth it. I promise you won¡¯t regret it,¡± Xu Xingyu persuaded anxiously.

    ¡°Let me discuss it with the elders!¡± The old patriarch cut off the connection and disappeared.

    ¡°Old Patriarch!¡± Xu Xing fell to the ground dispiritedly, his hands clenched into fists, feeling resentful and bitter, not even knowing that his fingernails were digging into his flesh.

    ¡­

    At this time, far away in the general¡¯s mansion in the Eastern Lagoon Empire, Leng Ruoxue had be everyone¡¯s personal chef.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what are we having for dinner tonight?¡± Leng Qingtian looked curious as he watched Leng Ruoxue preparing dinner in the kitchen. They had sent the servants in the family away, and now they had to take care of their meals themselves, so Xue¡¯er naturally became their dedicated chef.

 Chapter 187 - Come Out to Your Death Quickly (1)

    <h4>Chapter 187: Come Out to Your Death Quickly (1)</h4>

    ¡°Go out and wait. What can I do with so many people here?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the expectant faces in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache. These gluttons only knew how to eat every day.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. Little girl, take your time. We¡¯re not in a hurry!¡± The old man quickly coaxed her when he saw that she was angry. Ever since he sent Li Yuan and the others away, he almost regarded the general¡¯s mansion as his home. Except for not sleeping here at night, he basically spent the rest of his time here.

    ¡°Old Leng, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t affect Ruoxue¡¯s mood when she¡¯s cooking,¡± Lin Liang said understandingly.

    ¡°Tch!¡± Leng Qingtian and the old man looked at Lin Liang with contempt. He was the one who led the way just now, and now he was pretending to be a good person?

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let me help you!¡± Freak, who had been standing quietly by the side, couldn¡¯t help feeling a little heartbroken seeing everyone leave.?<i>Boohoo¡­ My poor Xue¡¯er has actually be the cook of these people!</i>

    ¡°No need. Stay there obediently,¡± Leng Ruoxue said while cutting vegetables. In fact, if she could make those old men temporarily forget about that big trouble Xu Xing by using food, it would be worth it even if she had to work a little harder.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Freak was very obedient and stayed by the side like an obedient child. He didn¡¯t dare to disturb Xue¡¯er and just kept staring at her with his bright and shiny eyes very attentively.

    ¡°Freak, get them in to carry out the dishes!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered after half an hour.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. We¡¯re here.¡± The few old men poked their heads in from the kitchen window with a smile.

    The old men each carried the two dishes out of the kitchen tacitly without Leng Ruoxue¡¯s instructions.

    Leng Ruoxue and Freak followed them to the dining room.

    ¡°Hurry up and eat!¡± Leng Qingtian said after everyone was seated.

    Leng Qingtian was about to pick up a piece of fish with his chopsticks when two people beat him to it. Just as he was going to threaten them, he found that the whole fish was gone¡­

    ¡°You¡­¡± Leng Qingtian red at the old man and Lin Liang, who were gnawing on half the fish each. He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak.?<i>These two old fellows are too fast. I was just a little slower, and the whole fish disappeared¡­</i>

    ¡°This fish is really delicious!¡± After eating the fish, the old man licked his fingers reluctantly and sighed.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s delicious!¡± Leng Qingtian rolled his eyes at the old man in displeasure. The fish was from the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, and there was none in this world. It would be strange if it wasn¡¯t delicious.

    ¡°Grandpa, if you don¡¯t eat quickly, the other dishes will be gone,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded helplessly.?<i>Why are they so exaggerated? Every meal is like a world war.</i>

    Hearing this, Leng Qingtian stopped talking and focused on his favorite dishes.

    After a satisfying dinner, everyone sat in the garden, enjoying tea and chatting under the moonlight.

    ¡°These days are really good!¡± the old man said with emotion. Of course, the premise was that there was no such big trouble as Xu Xing.

    ¡°Old man, shouldn¡¯t you be returning to the pce?¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. It was gettingte, but the old man was in no hurry to leave today. How strange.

    ¡°Little girl, are you chasing this old man away? Boohoo¡­ Someone actually despises me. I¡¯m really too pitiful,¡± the old man said with a sad face. He even pretended to raise his arm and wipe his tears with his sleeve.

    ¡°We are always being driven away by Junior Aunt. You will get used to it,¡± Guo Yong said sympathetically, as if he had found arade-in-arms.

    ¡°You two are quite pitiful,¡± the old man said sympathetically, as if he had found a bosom buddy.

    ¡°Do you regret not having met sooner?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in bewilderment.?<i>These two are really¡­</i>

    ¡°No, no,¡± Guo Yong and the old man quickly denied and looked at Leng Ruoxue cautiously.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a pity. I thought you two would be a good match,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a look of pity and disappointment.

    ¡°Match for what? We¡¯re not a match for anything.¡± The two immediately jumped away from each other as if the other was a virus.

    ¡°Match as friends! What else do you think it is?¡± The smile on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was so dazzling and touching. Moreover, her face was full of innocence, but her words were so evil that they let people¡¯s imaginations run wild.

    ¡°Little girl, you tricked us!¡± the old manined aggrievedly, as if Leng Ruoxue had done something unforgivable.

    ¡°Junior Aunt, you are too evil. How can you bully your disciple-nephew?¡± Guo Yong alsoined. One word was written in his shrewd ck eyes: wronged!

    ¡°Haha, old man, how can you be a match for Ruoxue!¡± Lin Liang gloated, beaming from ear to ear!

    ¡°Brat Lin, how dare youugh at this old man! Do you want to die?!¡± The old man unceremoniously vented his anger on Lin Liang. Hmph! He couldn¡¯t bear to hit or scold that girl, but Lin Liang? Of course he wouldn¡¯t be polite!

    ¡°Hmph! You only know how to bully the weak and fear the strong!¡± Lin Liang said disdainfully. But to be honest, if he really fought with this old man, he might not be able to beat him.

    ¡°So what? Bite me!¡± the old man roared provocatively.

    ¡°Continue bickering. I¡¯m going to bed,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly to the two of them. Then she stood up and left the garden. Freak naturally followed Xue¡¯er wherever she went.

    ¡°Alright, stop acting. Xue¡¯er is going back to her room.¡± Leng Qingtian looked at the two who were still at daggers drawn.

    ¡°We weren¡¯t acting,¡± the two of them said in unison. Then they turned their heads at the same time and ignored each other.

    ¡°Come on, Xue¡¯er isn¡¯t here. Who are you acting for?!¡± Leng Qingtian exposed them, but he was also quite touched.

 Chapter 188 - Come Out to Your Death Quickly (2)

    <h4>Chapter 188: Come Out to Your Death Quickly (2)</h4>

    These two old men ignored their status and positions to fight like children every day because they were afraid that Xue¡¯er would worry about them.

    In fact, how could they not be worried about Xue¡¯er when she was worried about them? Xue¡¯er and Ye Chen were the two people Xu Xing hated the most after all. If Xu Xing appeared, he would definitely first look for Xue¡¯er and Ye Chen. This was also one of the main reasons why these two old fellows stubbornly stayed in the general¡¯s mansion. The other reason was naturally because of the dishes Xue¡¯er cooked!

    ¡°s! Which corner do you think Xu Xing is hiding in? Why isn¡¯t there any news after searching for so long?¡± Lin Liang said worriedly. He wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well if he didn¡¯t get rid of Xu Xing. s!

    ¡°Probably hiding in a rat hole? That old thing is cunning! How can he be so easy to find?¡± the old man said disdainfully. He hated Xu Xing to the core, but he hated himself even more for letting that old thing escape.

    ¡°Old Leng, don¡¯t let Ruoxue and Ye Chen out of our sight. Xu Xing hates them to death now,¡± Lin Liang reminded. After sending some students away, he had given the other students and teachers of the academy a long holiday. Otherwise, he really couldn¡¯t leave and stay in the general¡¯s mansion all day.

    ¡°Yes, they are Xu Xing¡¯s main targets now,¡± the old man echoed. Xu Xing definitely hated him, but Xu Xing didn¡¯t know his identity, so he wouldn¡¯t find him for the time being.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that girl¡¯s personality?! If she wasn¡¯t afraid that we would worry, why would she be so obedient and stay at home all day?¡± Leng Qingtian said helplessly. He couldn¡¯t do anything about his precious granddaughter.

    In fact, Leng Qingtian was only half right about why Leng Ruoxue was willing to stay at home. The other half was to watch over them. She didn¡¯t want these old men to put themselves in danger just to get rid of Xu Xing as soon as possible.

    Listening Snow Pavilion¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what do you n to do?¡± Freak asked curiously while looking at Xue¡¯er, who hadn¡¯t spoken since returning to her room.

    ¡°Freak, do you think we should continue waiting like this? What if Xu Xing never appears?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked up at Freak. She felt that this was too passive. In fact, if she wasn¡¯t worried about her grandfather and the rest, she would have used herself as bait to lure Xu Xing out.

    ¡°What else can we do?¡± Freak¡¯s ck diamond-like eyes stared at Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Do you think we will lure him out if we go out together?¡± Leng Ruoxue probed. She didn¡¯t dare to say that she would go alone, or he would definitely be angry.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa and the others won¡¯t agree with you doing this. Aren¡¯t you the same?¡± Freak said seriously. To him, it was the same no matter when Xu Xing appeared. It was not like they were unprepared. Instead, he was afraid that Xu Xing wouldn¡¯t dare toe.

    ¡°But there has been no news from Hell and the Mercenary Union,¡± Leng Ruoxue said gloomily. She was running out of patience after waiting for so many days.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Ling Feng Continent is so big, it¡¯s not easy to find someone who wants to hide. Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t believe he can really hide forever.¡±

    ¡°I think you must be bored staying home all day. Why don¡¯t we go out for a walk tomorrow?¡± Freak suggested.

    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s rest early today!¡± Leng Ruoxue also felt that she should go out for a walk. She was going to be bored to death at this rate.

    Freak nodded. He waited for Xue¡¯er to fall asleep before quietly leaving her room.

    ¡­

    The next day, Leng Ruoxue and Freak finally managed to convince Leng Qingtian and the others and left the general¡¯s mansion.

    People wereing and going on the bustling streets as Leng Ruoxue and Freak walked side by side.

    ¡°Eh, what day is it today? There are so many people!¡± Freak said curiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Leng Ruoxue was also a little surprised.?<i>Today isn¡¯t some festival in this world, right?</i>

    Freak went up to an old man and asked very politely, ¡°Excuse me, sir. Why are there so many people on the streets today?¡±

    The old man looked at the beautiful immortal-like couple in front of him and was stunned for a while before he recovered and said, ¡°Today is the grandest temple fair in the Eastern Lagoon Empire. It¡¯s only once a year, so of course there are many people.¡±

    ¡°Young Master and Miss, you two are reallypatible! Go to the temple and ask for a lot. Today¡¯s lot is very efficacious.¡± The old man couldn¡¯t stay quiet after he started talking and kept rambling on.

    ¡°Okay, thank you, sir.¡± After thanking him, Freak handed the old man an amethyst coin and immediately left with Xue¡¯er.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go ask for a sign!¡± Freak said with great interest and looked at Leng Ruoxue expectantly.

    ¡°That¡¯s all a lie. How can you believe it?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± she continued after ncing at him.

    Seeing Freak¡¯s puppy-like expression of anticipation, how could she bear to refuse! She loved small animals the most.

    After they arrived at the temple, they drew a lot and then went to the reception desk.

    ¡°May I know what the two of you are asking for?¡± someone who looked like a chatan asked.

    ¡°Marriage affinity,¡± Freak said without hesitation.

    ¡°Oh, yes. This is a very good lot. Congrattions on your marriage destined by the heavens!¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, did you hear that? Haha! I¡¯m so happy!¡± Freak couldn¡¯t help shouting.?<i>I knew that Xue¡¯er could only be mine, and no one could snatch her away!</i>

    A few drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she rolled her eyes at him.?<i>s! As a spiritualist, he actually believes these things like an ordinary person.</i>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look over there!¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly said when she saw that more and more people were watching.

    Freak nodded and squeezed out of the crowd with Xue¡¯er.

    ¡­

    In a private room in the Elegance Lagoon Pavilion¡­

    ¡°Is she Leng Ruoxue?¡± a young man asked the old man by his side while standing by the window and pointing at a stunning beauty not far away.

 Chapter 189 - Come Out to Die Quickly (3)

    <h4>Chapter 189: Come Out to Die Quickly (3)</h4>

    The man was about twenty years old. He was handsome, had bright and enchanting ck eyes, and a good temperament. He was dressed in a ck garment with golden borders, and golden dragons were embroidered on both sleeves with golden threads, making him look even more noble and extraordinary. It was as if a god had descended, and people could only look up at him.

    ¡°Grandfather, she is Leng Ruoxue, the enemy of our Xu family,¡± the old man, Xu Xing, who had been in hiding, quickly replied respectfully.

    Even though Xu Xing had changed his appearance, he still looked like an old man, but even his rtives might not recognize him.

    ¡°I want this Leng Ruoxue. That man can be killed,¡± the young man said expressionlessly. A trace of viciousness shed across his handsome face, destroying his noble nature.

    ¡°But Grandfather, Leng Ruoxue is the enemy of our Xu family,¡± Xu Xing said unwillingly. If Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t die and even became¡­ What revenge would he have! He would just be depressed to death.

    The young man narrowed his eyes and said coldly with slight displeasure, ¡°How dare you question my words?¡±

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue is your enemy, not my young master¡¯s enemy.¡± A middle-aged man walked over.

    ¡°Yes, your grandchild knows.¡± Xu Xing suppressed his rage and swallowed his anger. Now, he still had to use these people to take revenge for him. Moreover, he had to count on them to take care of him in the future. So even if he was angry in his heart, he absolutely didn¡¯t dare to show it.

    But it was precisely because he had suffered a lot in front of these so-called ancestors that he hated Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen even more.

    ¡°I heard that this restaurant originally belonged to the Xu family?¡± the middle-aged man asked.

    ¡°Yes, this restaurant was originally called the Spring Wind House and a property of our Xu family. But now, it has been taken over by the Huo family,¡± Xu Xing said through gritted teeth.?<i>The Huo family, hmph! I won¡¯t let them off either. No matter what they took from our Xu family, I will make them spit it out intact.</i>

    ¡°You¡¯re really not an ordinary piece of trash!¡± The middle-aged man nced at Xu Xing disdainfully and reprimanded him.

    ¡°Yes, Xu Xing is useless. But we were also betrayed by the Ye family, that¡¯s why¡­¡± Xu Xing looked at the middle-aged man aggrievedly and stopped talking.

    ¡°Are you sure that the Ye family betrayed you? Didn¡¯t the Ye family get destroyed just like the Xu family?¡± the middle-aged man said with a look of disbelief.

    ¡°Ye Chen said it himself. It can¡¯t be fake. I¡¯m guessing that the Ye family was killed by Leng Ruoxue and the others,¡± Xu Xing said, thinking he was smart.

    The middle-aged man nodded. It was possible. However, Leng Ruoxue was too cruel!

    ¡°Young Master, when should we go back?¡± the middle-aged man asked respectfully.

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? We¡¯ve only been here for two days,¡± the young man said in objection. He didn¡¯t want to go back so soon!

    ¡°Young Master, when we came, the patriarch ordered us to return as soon as possible,¡± the middle-aged man continued, unwilling to give up.

    ¡°Grandfather, why don¡¯t you go back first? We will bring Leng Ruoxue over for you,¡± Xu Xing said with a fawning face. This young master would be his greatest backer in the future! He couldn¡¯t afford to lose him!

    ¡°You have to be gentle with such a beauty. Don¡¯t hurt her, and don¡¯t let her lose a strand of hair,¡± the young man said after some thought.

    ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. We will take good care of her,¡± Xu Xing quickly promised. But in his heart, he couldn¡¯t wait for this grandfather to scram home early. With him around, he really had to serve him like a grandson. Since he would be his backer in the future, then he would wait to serve him well in the future. At least now, he didn¡¯t want to be a grandson all day.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± The young man turned to the middle-aged man.

    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±

    After sending them out of the inn, Xu Xing immediately returned to the private room.

    ¡°Honorable Seniors, thank you for your help.¡± Xu Xing bowed gratefully. These people were the most important to him now.

    ¡°We¡¯re all family. There¡¯s no need to be so polite,¡± one of them said.

    ¡°Yes, Seniors. May I ask when you intend to take action?¡± Xu Xing couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? They can¡¯t run away. Everyone will be dead except for the woman Young Master wants,¡± another said.

    ¡°Hehe, no rush, no rush. Let¡¯s wait for you to have enough rest before we make a move,¡± Xu Xing hurriedly echoed to please them. He didn¡¯t dare to make these masters unhappy.

    ¡°Haha, Xu Xing, you are quite sensible.¡± A man in his thirties stood up and patted Xu Xing¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Seniors, I have already arranged your activities for tonight. I guarantee that you will be satisfied,¡± Xu Xing said with the demeanor of ackey, no longer having the demeanor of a former patriarch.

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Hurry up and bring us there!¡± someone shouted impatiently.

    ¡°Seniors, let¡¯s go!¡± Xu Xing bowed and was thest to leave after everyone left¡­

    ¡­

    Leng Ruoxue and Freak walked around the streets for half a day and then returned to the general¡¯s mansion at noon.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, we would have starved to death if you didn¡¯te back,¡± Leng Qingtian quicklyined when he saw his granddaughter return to the garden.

    ¡°Grandpa, you guys seem to be having a good time ying chess. You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re going to starve to death.¡± Leng Ruoxue seemed very helpless against her grandfather¡¯s coquettish behavior.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t return, there¡¯d be no one to cook for us. If we don¡¯t y chess, what can we old men do?¡± The old man stared at Leng Ruoxue. They were people who led pampered lives. Making them cook was harder than killing them.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to cook now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with self-awareness.

    After feeding the old men, a day quickly passed¡­

    ¡­

    On an afternoon a few dayster, Leng Ruoxue and the others were discussing something in Leng Qingtian¡¯s study when an arrogant roar sounded from outside¡­

 Chapter 190 - Come Out to Die Quickly (4)

    <h4>Chapter 190: Come Out to Die Quickly (4)</h4>

    ¡°People of the Leng family,e out to die quickly!¡±

    ¡°Coming!¡± The old man was the first to speak.

    Everyone exchanged nces and rushed out of the study together.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others came to the general¡¯s mansion¡¯s courtyard, but the scene they saw surprised them!

    Dozens of figures were floating in the sky above the general¡¯s mansion. Xu Xing was in the middle of everyone and looking down at them arrogantly as if they were dead, while those dozens of people were deliberately releasing their might. All of them were expressionless, and their eyes showed disdain as if they were looking at ants.

    ¡°This is bad! These people are actually Spiritual Deities.¡± The old man¡¯s expression changed as he sent a voice transmission to everyone.?<i>Damn it. This Xu Xing is really ruthless! He actually found so many Spiritual Deities to help.</i>?Even he felt a little strained under the pressure of these dozens of Spiritual Deities.

    ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± Lin Liang¡¯s face was a little grim. The matter had clearly exceeded the scope of their control.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Leng Qingtian nced at Leng Ruoxue.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded. She understood what her grandfather meant. He wanted her to take them all into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet to prevent unnecessary losses. With this in mind, she secretly contacted Qing Jue.

    ¡°We can¡¯t fight them head-on. The only way now is to run. It¡¯s better than all of us dying here,¡± the old man said after some thought. It was not wise to use eggs to hit rocks. They were smart people and wouldn¡¯t do such a foolish thing.

    ¡°Then run. You guys run first. I¡¯ll cover the rear.¡± Lin Liang steeled himself. He was ready to die.

    ¡°What are you trying to show off for? You guys go first. I¡¯ll cover your retreat.¡± The old man¡¯s words carried the most weight, and he rolled his eyes at Lin Liang, seemingly saying, ¡®Are you stronger than me?¡¯

    ¡°Who can escape with so many Spiritual Deities?¡± Leng Qingtian asked in return.

    The old man and Lin Liang were instantly speechless. Yes, who could escape with so many Spiritual Deities around? But should they just sit and wait for death like this? That wasn¡¯t their style!

    ¡°Since we can¡¯t run away, then we¡¯ll fight it out with them. Little girl, find an opportunity to run by yourself,¡± the old man said resolutely after thinking about it.

    ¡°Yes. Ruoxue and Ye Chen, you two run when you have the chance. Don¡¯t worry about us,¡± Lin Liang echoed.

    ¡°Shut up, you two. We¡¯ll listen to Xue¡¯er,¡± Leng Qingtian said domineeringly.

    Leng Ruoxue was a little touched as she listened to the voice transmissions of the three old men. It seemed that she had good insight. At least, other than her grandfather, Grandpa Lin and the old man were not afraid of death. Moreover, they were still willing to risk their lives to help the others retreat first in such a dangerous situation. You had to know that the more dangerous it was, the more it tested a person¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Qing Jue,¡± Leng Ruoxue called out in her head.

    ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m ready,¡± Qing Jue replied from the Heaven and Earth Bracelet.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly. Then with a thought, she immediately brought everyone present into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet.

    ¡°Huh? Where is this ce?¡± The old man and Lin Liang looked at the suddenly changed environment. Obviously, they couldn¡¯t adapt for a while. But they clearly felt that the spiritual pressure released by the Spiritual Deities had all disappeared, and the spiritual energy here was so dense.

    ¡°This is Xue¡¯er¡¯s space. We are safe now,¡± Leng Qingtian exined. Fortunately, Xue¡¯er had this heaven-defying space. Otherwise, they would all be dead meat today.

    ¡°Ruoxue¡¯s space?¡±

    ¡°The little girl¡¯s space?¡±

    Lin Liang and the old man spoke in unison, their faces full of surprise and disbelief. In contrast, Ye Chen was much calmer, and he was currently plucking fruit from a tree to eat!

    ¡°Master left it for me,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined calmly as she picked a fruit from a tree.

    ¡°Master? Ruoxue, I¡¯ve never heard that you have a master,¡± Lin Liang said curiously.

    ¡°He¡¯s dead,¡± Leng Ruoxue said sadly. She would definitely avenge her master if she had the chance.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know,¡± Lin Liang said, a little embarrassed.?<i>Damn it. Why am I so curious?</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Old man, where did you get that fruit?¡± Lin Liang turned his head and saw the old man holding an unknown fruit the size of two adult fists. He was gnawing on it, and the juice of the fruit was flowing down the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°From a tree, of course.¡± The old man pointed at the fruit trees not far away, as if it was obvious. The fruit was really delicious, and there was so much spiritual energy inside that it was scary.

    ¡°Old man, why don¡¯t you¡­¡± Lin Liang was about to say, ¡®why don¡¯t you know any manners¡¯, when he realized that everyone except him was gnawing on a fruit.

    ¡°Hey, brat Lin, rx. We just escaped from death. Don¡¯t be so nervous. Since this is the little girl¡¯s territory, why should we be polite?¡± The old man didn¡¯t treat himself as an outsider at all. Moreover, he adapted quickly and was obviously not too curious.

    Upon hearing this, Lin Liang was speechless. It had even be his fault?

    ¡°Master, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Leng Ruohan emerged from the purple bamboo house and chuckled.

    ¡°Ruohan, I didn¡¯t know you were here. I thought¡­¡± Lin Liang looked at his beloved disciple with a face full of joy.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been staying here since you sent everyone away,¡± Leng Ruohan exined. There were Qing Jue and so many cute beasts here, so he didn¡¯t feel lonely at all.

    ¡°Ruohan, I thought I would never have the chance to see you again!¡± Lin Liang said excitedly while holding Leng Ruohan¡¯s hand.

    Leng Ruohan and his master were catching up while the others were eating fruits and observing the situation outside.

    At this time, the general¡¯s mansion was in a mess. Xu Xing and the others, who had thought victory was in their hands, saw Leng Ruoxue and the others suddenly disappear in the blink of an eye, and they were utterly depressed!

 Chapter 191 - Luring the Enemy Into an Urn (1)

    <h4>Chapter 191: Luring the Enemy Into an Urn (1)</h4>

    ¡°Where did they go?¡± Xu Xing muttered to himself furiously. He hade excitedly with his helpers, but not only did he not kill a single person, but Leng Ruoxue and the others had disappeared instead. He was so depressed!

    ¡°Could they have invisibility sacred artifacts?¡± a Spiritual Deity guessed.

    ¡°Is that possible?¡± Xu Xing couldn¡¯t believe it. Why hadn¡¯t he heard of sacred artifacts that could turn things invisible?

    ¡°How is that impossible? You¡¯re too ignorant,¡± the Spiritual Deity said disdainfully.

    ¡°The level of this dimension isn¡¯t as high as ours, so it¡¯s normal that he doesn¡¯t know,¡± another Spiritual Deity interrupted, helping Xu Xing out.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Xu Xing looked at the Spiritual Deity who spoke up for him with gratitude.

    ¡°Find them. I don¡¯t believe they can escape so quickly.¡± Even though there were invisibility sacred artifacts, given the strength of those people, it was almost impossible to leave the general¡¯s mansion without alerting them.

    ¡°Okay.¡± A few Spiritual Deities immediately went to search the general¡¯s mansion.

    Inside the Heaven and Earth Bracelet¡­

    ¡°Little girl, will they find us?¡± the old man couldn¡¯t help asking. It was not that he was afraid of death, but the disparity in their strength would be very disadvantageous to them if they faced them head-on.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t worry!¡± Leng Ruoxueforted.

    ¡°Where did Xu Xing find so many Spiritual Deities?¡± Leng Qingtian asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t there supposed to be no Spiritual Deities on the Ling Feng Continent?¡± Leng Ruoxue was also a little puzzled. From what she knew, the strongest humans on the Ling Feng Continent now were Spiritual Supremacies. Spiritual Deities seemed to have disappeared for a thousand years.

    ¡°They¡¯re not from the Ling Feng Continent at all.¡± The old man snorted coldly with contempt. He really didn¡¯t expect Xu Xing to be able to contact people from the Upper Realm.?<i>This Xu family is really a disaster!</i>

    ¡°You mean?¡± Leng Qingtian suddenly understood.

    ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the reason why there are no Spiritual Deities on the Ling Feng Continent is that the Spiritual Deities have all gone to another dimension. To put it simply, after bing a Spiritual Deity, they will ascend to a higher dimension. These people should have descended from that dimension,¡± Leng Qingtian exined. These things were recorded in the Leng family¡¯s genealogy. But if not for the old man¡¯s reminder, he really wouldn¡¯t have remembered. He had also never told Xue¡¯er and Ruohan about these things because they were still young.

    ¡°Can people from higher dimensions descend as they please?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. The Ling Feng Continent was not the only space in the universe. She had heard from her master as well, but she remembered that her master had also said that people from higher-level dimensions couldn¡¯t enter lower-level dimensions at will. Otherwise, it would cause spatial chaos, and at the same time, they would be obliterated by the heaven and earthws. Then these people¡­

    ¡°Of course not. If they could descend casually, then wouldn¡¯t the Ling Feng Continent be the backyard of those powerhouses?!¡± the old man said.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they descend?¡±

    ¡°Little girl, if those people want toe to the Ling Feng Continent, they will have to pay a massive price. Moreover, these people are only Spiritual Deities. Spiritual Deities might be the top powerhouses on the Ling Feng Continent, but they are only at the bottom of the hierarchy in the Upper Realm. More importantly, the heaven and earthws don¡¯t allow powerhouses above Spiritual Deity to enter the Ling Feng Continent. Otherwise, why do you think the Xu family only sent these Spiritual Deities down!¡± the old man exined patiently. He believed that no one knew more details than him on the entire Ling Feng Continent.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded. Although the Xu family had only sent Spiritual Deities, they were not existences she could deal with at her current stage. When she thought of this, a sense of frustration welled up in her heart.

    During this time, it had been too smooth-sailing for her, and she almost didn¡¯t encounter any setbacks. But the appearance of these people woke her up, letting her know that she wasn¡¯t omnipotent nor the strongest. But at the same time, these people aroused her intense fighting spirit. Because if she couldn¡¯t even defeat these people, then not to mention the strongest enemies she would have to face in the future, she probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to protect her loved ones.

    Through the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes coldly sized up the Spiritual Deities wantonly destroying the general¡¯s mansion, and she remembered their appearances. As the saying went, it was never toote to seek revenge. She might not be their match now, but it didn¡¯t mean that she would never be able to deal with them.

    ¡°How is it? Did you find them?¡± a Spiritual Deity asked his partner in the general¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t even a fly,¡± a Spiritual Deity said and cursed non-stop.

    ¡°Seniors, we have to find them. We can¡¯t let them run away,¡± Xu Xing said anxiously.

    ¡°Of course we have to find them, but we can¡¯t find them now!¡± a Spiritual Deity in ck said impatiently.

    ¡°Xu Xing, do you have any good ideas?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I have an idea. We can¡¯t find them, but we can force them out.¡± Xu Xing felt that his idea was really too good.

    ¡°How do we force them?¡± a Spiritual Deity asked. How could they force them when there wasn¡¯t even the shadow of a single person in the huge general¡¯s mansion?

    ¡°We can use themoners of Phoenix City to force them to show themselves,¡± Xu Xing suggested after some thought.

    ¡°Themoners of Phoenix City aren¡¯t rted to the general¡¯s mansion, so they wouldn¡¯t be in their consideration. If it were you, would youe out?¡± someone said while looking at Xu Xing like he was an idiot.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Leng Qingtian is a great general after all. I don¡¯t dare to say it for others, but he definitely won¡¯t leave those ordinary people alone,¡± Xu Xing said with great certainty, his face full of confidence.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try then!¡± the Spiritual Deity said in agreement.

    Afterward, Xu Xing led dozens of Spiritual Deities out of the general¡¯s mansion, which they had gained nothing from, gloomily toward the busiest street in Phoenix City.

    ¡°These people are too despicable!¡± Leng Qingtian roared furiously within the bracelet.

    ¡°Old Leng, calm down. Aren¡¯t you just doing what they want?¡± Lin Liang walked to Leng Qingtian¡¯s side andforted him.

 Chapter 192 - Luring the Enemy Into an Urn (2)

    <h4>Chapter 192: Luring the Enemy Into an Urn (2)</h4>

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Leng Qingtian red at Lin Liang with some displeasure. Xu Xing was right that he really cared about the lives of ordinary people. Unfortunately, what Xu Xing didn¡¯t know was that he, Leng Qingtian, cared more about the safety of his loved ones and friends. Although those people were innocent, he couldn¡¯t be so noble as to endanger his family and friends for strangers. He was also selfish.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s discuss a good n,¡± the old man said. They really didn¡¯t know what Xu Xing was thinking. He actually nned to use ordinary people to threaten them. In fact, at their level, how many of them would be soft-hearted? Whose hands were not stained with blood? Moreover, they could even sacrifice rtives if necessary, so what were thesemoners?

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not wise to go out to die while knowing that they¡¯re threatening us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°However, I can go out and lure them away,¡± Leng Ruoxue continued. It was impossible to send her family and friends to their deaths because of strangers! But if themoners were persecuted because of them, it was also not the oue they wanted to see. She could leave them in the lurch, but she didn¡¯t want anyone to be hurt because of her. She was also very conflicted about this.

    ¡°No way!¡± the few people present said in unison. Even the beasts that slowly surrounded her had disapproval written all over their faces.

    ¡°Master, I won¡¯t let you out.¡± The little ck fox jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms coquettishly.

    ¡°Yes, Master. It¡¯s too dangerous outside. Don¡¯t go out,¡± Rise said as he wrapped himself around Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Master, Charm will be worried.¡± Charm also jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms. The people outside were all Spiritual Deities of simr strength to them, but they outnumbered them by more than twofold. With such a huge disparity inbat strength, it would be wise to hide and wait for the right opportunity.

    ¡°Master!¡± The word ¡®worry¡¯ was written in Quill¡¯s sharp eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. I¡¯m just going out to lure them away. If there¡¯s any danger, I¡¯lle in immediately,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined. She probably wouldn¡¯t have such thoughts if not for the Heaven and Earth Bracelet.

    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll go out with you,¡± the old man said after some thought. He couldn¡¯t let the little girl go out alone. Instead of worrying about her inside, it would be better to go with her.

    ¡°No, you stay inside. If too many people go out, we will be separated. We won¡¯t be able to take care of each other then, and it will be easy for problems to arise.¡± Leng Ruoxue denied the old man¡¯s idea.

    ¡°Okay, all of you stay inside! I definitely have to go with Xue¡¯er,¡± Freak said seriously while chewing on a spirit fruit.?<i>Xue¡¯er better forget about leaving me behind!</i>

    ¡°You stay inside too!¡± Leng Ruoxue said unquestionably.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er¡­¡± Freak looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly with tears shining in his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t y dirty!¡± Leng Ruoxue said without any room for negotiation and immediately left the Heaven and Earth Bracelet.

    Then Leng Ruoxue summoned Quill.

    ¡°Quill, let¡¯s go lure those people away! This is the only thing we can do for the innocentmoners now.¡± Leng Ruoxue sat on Quill¡¯s back and patted his giant eagle head gently.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Quill nodded happily. He pped his huge wings as he jumped into the air. He knew that his master wouldn¡¯t leave him behind.

    ¡°What¡¯s so great about him? Isn¡¯t it just a pair of wings?!¡± Dazzle said with a face full of envy in the bracelet.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Why don¡¯t I have wings? If I could fly, Master wouldn¡¯t have called that stinky bird out.</i>

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Actually, I can fly too, but Master has never asked me to fly. She only calls that annoying bird!¡± Riseined. He also grew a pair of wings after advancing to divine beast. But unfortunately, his master had never used him once.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Master doesn¡¯t love me anymore,¡± Charm, who had always beenposed and understanding, said with some disappointment.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er is mine!¡± Ye Chen roared furiously as he looked at the beasts wallowing in self-pity.

    ¡°Master is ours!¡± the beasts shouted in unison, unwilling to be outdone.

    Leng Qingtian and the others had a few ck lines on their foreheads as they listened to the conversation between Ye Chen and the beasts. s! The enemies outside were eyeing them, yet they were fighting within!

    Outside the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, Quill carried Leng Ruoxue and quickly caught up to Xu Xing and the others.

    ¡°Xu Xing, are you looking for me?¡± Leng Ruoxue stood on Quill¡¯s back in midair, facing Xu Xing and the others.

    ¡°Hmph! A puny little Spiritual Sovereign actually dares to be so arrogant,¡± Xu Xing said disdainfully while looking at Leng Ruoxue with hatred.

    ¡°That¡¯s better than exploiting the might of others!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile, neither irritated nor angry.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, you¡¯re dead meat. I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Xu Xing roared in anger, his eyes shooting out raging mes.

    ¡°Really? I really want to know why you won¡¯t let me go?¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately provoked.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Xu Xing couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He was about to rush over and kill Leng Ruoxue when someone stopped him.

    ¡°Young Master said that Leng Ruoxue can¡¯t be killed,¡± said the person who stopped Xu Xing expressionlessly.

    ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kill her. I just want to teach her a lesson so that her ws don¡¯t hurt Grandpa,¡± Xu Xing exined.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her face,¡± the man warned coldly before retracting his arm, no longer stopping him.

    ¡°Thank you for granting my wish, Senior.¡± Xu Xing bowed gratefully. It seemed like his efforts during this period had finally paid off. Otherwise, why would these people be so easygoing?

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, take this!¡± Just as Xu Xing was about to use his Frosty Palm, he saw the eagle flying away with Leng Ruoxue. He was so angry!

    ¡°Chase!¡± someone said. Xu Xing and the others released their flying spirit beasts to chase after Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Quill, fly slower,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very kindly. These people might be Spiritual Deities, but it was obvious that they didn¡¯t do well in the Upper Realm. Otherwise, why would their spiritual beasts be inferior to hers!

 Chapter 193 - Luring the Enemy Into an Urn (3)

    <h4>Chapter 193: Luring the Enemy Into an Urn (3)</h4>

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Quill pped his wings gently and slowed down. Moreover, he would look back from time to time. If he saw those people catching up, he would increase his speed. Otherwise, he would fly slowly.

    ¡°Hurry! Hurry up! We¡¯re about to catch up,¡± Xu Xing said anxiously while constantly hitting his spirit beast. They were about to catch up just now, but in the blink of an eye, Leng Ruoxue escaped again. Xu Xing was iparably depressed!

    Just like that, Xu Xing and the others chased after her until they ¡®forced¡¯ her into an uninhabited valley¡­

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, let¡¯s see where you can run to now!¡± Xu Xingughed arrogantly. His face had a triumphant expression, and his sinister and vicious eyes released a bloodthirsty re.

    ¡°Who said I was going to run away? Can¡¯t you see that I was specially waiting for you?¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly while ncing at Xu Xing like he was an idiot.

    ¡°Hmph! Continue being stubborn! There will be a time when you cryter,¡± Xu Xing said nonchntly.

    ¡°s! No one believes the truth. What kind of world is this!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly, but she wasmunicating with her grandfather and the others in the bracelet.

    ¡°Grandpa, do you have any ns?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in her head.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, there are eleven people outside now, including Xu Xing, right?¡± Leng Qingtian asked to confirm.

    ¡°Yes, a bunch of people are missing. I don¡¯t know where they went,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. When she stopped Xu Xing and the others just now, she found that nearly half the people were gone. Afterward, she lured these people here ording to what her grandfather said.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s a good opportunity for us now that they are not at full strength. As long as we kill them here, we will be safer when we find an opportunity to get rid of the others,¡± Leng Qingtian exined. They wouldn¡¯t dare to take this risk if they didn¡¯t have so many divine beasts on their side.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue also felt that this was a good opportunity. Otherwise, when everyone from Xu Xing¡¯s side was here, they really wouldn¡¯t be their opponents.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, die!¡± Xu Xing slowly activated his Frosty Palm, ready to strike at any moment.

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the only one with help, and I don¡¯t?¡± With a thought, Leng Ruoxue released her grandfather and the others, as well as all their beasts.

    ¡°Haha, you cowards are finally willing to show yourselves?¡± Xu Xingughed hysterically when he saw Leng Qingtian and the others appear. He was really afraid that they would never dare to show themselves again! As for the cute and fluffy beasts, he automatically ignored them.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t know who the coward is? You only knew how to hide in a mouse hole without help, but you start being cocky when you find help. Be careful. Joy begets sadness!¡± the old man said. It was fine when the old man was silent, but Xu Xing was almost angered to death as soon as he spoke.

    ¡°Damn it, you old thing! State your name if you have the guts!¡± Xu Xing red furiously, wanting to skin this old man from god knows where alive.

    ¡°Why are you wasting your breath on him? Do it!¡± Lin Liang was getting impatient. He had never felt so aggrieved in his life.

    ¡°Charm, I¡¯ll leave those people to you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly as she caressed Charm¡¯s soft and fluffy fur.

    Charm nodded as his luxurious purple eyes scanned the Spiritual Deities just watching the excitement.

    He wanted to test the strength of the human Spiritual Deities!

    ¡°Humans, I want to see whether Spiritual Deities or us divine beasts are better today,¡± Charm said indifferently. His noble and elegant temperament simply made people feel ashamed of their inferiority.

    ¡°Haha, did we hear you wrong? A palm-sized little fox like you actually dares to call yourself a divine beast?¡± A Spiritual Deityughed out loud without giving face after hearing what Charm said. There were not many divine beasts in their world, so he didn¡¯t believe at all that this fox could be one.

    ¡°You will regret underestimating your enemy,¡± Charm said calmly. He had decided that this guy would be his opponent.

    After deciding on his opponent, Charm turned to look at hispanions andmunicated silently before directly flying at the human Spiritual Deity who despised him¡­

    ¡°Leave that ugly short fatty to me,¡± Dazzle said. Then he shook his fluffy little tail and dashed toward his opponent.

    ¡°Then I want that thin monkey!¡± Rise said reluctantly. He had also taken a liking to the short fatty, but a certain other beast beat him to it, so he could only choose another unique one to make do with.

    ¡°I want the one with ck hair.¡± Quill chose for a long time. No matter how he looked, he couldn¡¯t stand the sight of the man with thick ck hair. After all, he was also ck and had feathers.

    Leng Ruoxue listened to the discussions of her beasts.?<i>Wow! Must my beasts be so cute!</i>

    ¡°Ruoxue, your beasts have character.¡± Lin Liang praised.

    ¡°Hehe, did you just realize it!¡± Leng Qingtian smiled proudly. His granddaughter¡¯s beasts were very interesting.

    ¡°Thunder Night, you should go too!¡± Leng Qingtian turned his head and said to his beast.

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Thunder Night replied and then flew out, heading straight for the opponent he chose.

    ¡°You guys go too. Don¡¯t embarrass Master,¡± the old man and Lin Liang said to their beasts.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The two beasts heard their master¡¯s words and rushed to their opponents eagerly.

    ¡°The three of us will deal with the remaining Spiritual Deity. Leave Xu Xing to Ruoxue and Ye Chen!¡± Lin Liang said to the old man and Leng Qingtian while looking at the remaining two people.

    ¡°Alright, little girl. I¡¯ll leave that old thing to you,¡± the old man shouted while staring at Xu Xing.

    Leng Ruoxue nced at Xu Xing and said indifferently, ¡°Okay, leave this old bastard to us!¡±

    ¡°Damn girl, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Xu Xing roared in anger. He was really pissed off. He was a Spiritual Supremacy after all, but he was humiliated by a little girl. How could he take this lying down? At this point, he only wanted to kill Leng Ruoxue to vent his anger, and he had long forgotten what the young master had said.

 Chapter 194 - Deliberately Complicating an Issue, Accident (1)

    <h4>Chapter 194: Deliberately Complicating an Issue, ident (1)</h4>

    After roaring, Xu Xing directly threw out his ready Frosty Palm at Leng Ruoxue. The strong wind from his palm apanied by a piercing chill drifted in the valley¡­

    While the Frosty Palm was flying toward her, Leng Ruoxue released her fire-attribute spiritual power at the same time. A tremendous amount of fire-attribute spiritual power blocked in front of her, forming a wall. Freak also used his ck spiritual power to wee Xu Xing¡¯s Frosty Palm without fear.

    Xu Xing had used at least ny percent of his spiritual power in this strike, causing the already low temperature in the valley to fall even lower. The people and beasts fighting around them naturally felt the cold, and Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen felt it even more directly.

    ¡°So cold!¡± Leng Ruoxue, who was in the wind, couldn¡¯t help eximing. Fortunately, the fire-attribute spiritual power she released dispelled part of the coldness. Otherwise, this strike alone could have frozen her into ice.?<i>Between him and Charm, I wonder who¡¯s better at ice skills?</i>?She couldn¡¯t help feeling a little curious.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ll give you some warmth.¡± Freak stretched out his long arms and shielded Leng Ruoxue in his arms, casually taking advantage of her!

    ¡°You adulterous couple! I won¡¯t let you go! You¡¯re all dead!¡± Xu Xing looked at Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen, who were still flirting and teasing each other in the middle of the battle. He was so angry!

    ¡°Adulterous couple? Freak, is he talking about us?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a confused expression. But she didn¡¯t dy at all and released her spiritual skills one after another.

    ¡°Feather of the Fire Phoenix!¡±

    ¡°zing Tree Silver Flower!¡±

    Leng Ruoxue threw the spiritual skills out regardless of whether they were single-target or group attacks. Whether they were fire, water, or wind spiritual skills, as long as they were offensive ones, she threw them at Xu Xing. For a time, colorful spiritual powers shed dazzlingly in the sky of the entire valley.

    Opposite them, Xu Xing was jumping around in a sorry state, and sparks were flying from his body. All sorts of spiritual powers surrounded him, seemingly teasing him and attacking him from time to time¡­

    ¡°We are not adulterers. We are legal. Xue¡¯er, when are you going to give me a title?¡± The freakingly beautiful face was full of anticipation, and his watery ck eyes blinked non-stop. While speaking, he didn¡¯t stop what he was doing and released a ball of ck spiritual power to liven things up after seeing how Xu Xing was in such a sorry state and hopping about¡­

    With the addition of the ball of ck spiritual power, Xu Xing seemed to be in an even more pathetic state. The spiritual powers seemed to have discussed it over and switched with each other alternately to attack him.

    ¡°You¡­ What kind of evil spiritual skills are these? Fight me one-on-one if you dare!¡± Xu Xing provoked loudly.

    ¡°Freak, he wants us to fight him one-on-one!¡±

    ¡°You shameless old man! You brought so many people to kill us, but you still have the cheek to get us to fight one-on-one?¡± Freak said with a face full of scorn.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You old monster, don¡¯t you have any shame!¡± the old man, who was fighting with a Spiritual Deity, couldn¡¯t help interjecting to agree.

    ¡°Freak, let¡¯s not y with him anymore. Let¡¯s end this quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded.

    A ball of ck spiritual power gathered in his palm again. He held the ck spiritual power ball and said softly, ¡°Go! Destroy him!¡±

    The spiritual power seemed to understand. It jumped twice slightly, then charged at Xu Xing at the speed of light and disappeared into his body.

    At the same time, Xu Xing also unleashed his second and third strikes, attacking Leng Ruoxue and Freak.

    After two consecutive strikes, the temperature in the valley plummeted several degrees lower than before, and ayer of ice even formed over the surrounding mountains.

    ¡°Little girl, kill him quickly. It¡¯s so cold!¡± the old man yelled, finding it a little unbearable.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?He was getting old, so he was most afraid of the cold.

    ¡°Alright. Freak, move aside.¡±

    Freak obediently took a few steps back and gave up his spot to Xue¡¯er.

    Leng Ruoxue took out her sharp sword, which gleamed coldly. ¡°Xu Xing, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of my Meteor Sword Technique.

    ¡°Feather of the Fire Phoenix!¡±

    After Leng Ruoxue integrated Feather of the Fire Phoenix into her sword technique, its power increased several times. A silvery-white light with a burning tail feather rapidly flew toward Xu Xing. The spiritual phoenix feather circled Xu Xing twice, then divided into countless feathers of the same size and began to circle Xu Xing.

    Xu Xing dodged left and right. After evading the feather, he didn¡¯t even have the chance to show off before he realized that the feather was splitting and bing more and more numerous.?<i>What¡¯s going on?</i>?Xu Xing was instantly dumbfounded.

    The small phoenix feathers didn¡¯t give Xu Xing any chance to react and prepare to unleash his fourth strike. Instead, they directly surrounded him from head to toe¡­ In an instant, Xu Xing became a fiery man!

    ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± A blood-curdling scream resounded from the human torch. A few secondster, the human torch fell to the ground.

    On the other side of the battlefield, the beasts were still engaged in a fierce battle with their enemies.

    ¡°You damn beast! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± the Spiritual Deity fighting Charm roared in anger. This damn fox actually killed his spirit beast. He wouldn¡¯t let it go!

    ¡°You are the beast,¡± a giant fox more than ten meters tall said calmly. Charm was currently in his strongestbat state, and the human Spiritual Deity was like a dwarfpared to him.

    ¡°Have a taste of my Ice Purgatory!¡± Charm said and sent a stream of ice-attribute spiritual power toward the Spiritual Deity. The cold was bone-piercing, and in the blink of an eye, the Spiritual Deity was frozen into a human-shaped ice sculpture.

    At this point, the battles of the other beasts were almost over, and only Leng Qingtian¡¯s group was still fighting on the battlefield.

    ¡°Master, do you need my help?¡± Thunder Night said a little worriedly while watching the battle. In a fight of the same level, humans wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat spirit beasts, so their opponents were almost too weak to withstand a single blow. But their masters¡¯ opponent¡­ was stronger than their masters, so it seemed a little strenuous.

 Chapter 195 - Deliberately Complicating an Issue, Accident (2)

    <h4>Chapter 195: Deliberately Complicating an Issue, ident (2)</h4>

    ¡°No need!¡± Leng Qingtian replied. How could they let such a good opportunity slip by? Even though this guy was stronger than them and had an advantage in level, the pressure of a Spiritual Deity was still bearable for them.

    While releasing heavenly spiritual skills, Leng Qingtian kept throwing numerous spiritual power recovery pills into his mouth. The old man and Lin Liang did the same.

    ¡°You are despicable!¡± The Spiritual Deity fighting with them had never seen anyone taking pills like this. He was so angry that he was about to vomit blood.

    ¡°You are the despicable ones. We¡¯re just giving you a taste of your own medicine,¡± Lin Liang said nonchntly. It was good to have an alchemist by their side. Otherwise, who would dare to eat pills this way?

    ¡°Fatal blow!¡± the old man suddenly shouted when he saw that the time was ripe.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Leng Qingtian and Lin Liang were ready at the same time. After receiving the signal from the old man¡¯s eyes, they simultaneouslyunched their strongest attacks.

    ¡°Divine me de!¡±

    ¡°Wind de sh!¡±

    ¡°Light of Water!¡±

    Red, green, and light blue spiritual power simultaneously attacked the only living Spiritual Deity.

    As soon as the three spiritual powers entered the Spiritual Deity¡¯s body, they began to engage in a relentless battle within his body.

    Cracking sounds resounded from the Spiritual Deity¡¯s body.

    The Spiritual Deity had a pained expression as his face turned red, then green, and finally blue¡­

    ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± the Spiritual Deity screamed in pain.

    Immediately afterward, the Spiritual Deity¡¯s body exploded into smithereens with a bang¡­

    ¡°Ah, we¡¯ve finally seeded. It really wasn¡¯t easy!¡± the old man said with a face full of emotion. He originally thought they were dead for sure, but things took an unexpected turn. Not only did they not die, but they even killed half of the opponents. How lucky!

    ¡°Yes, it was truly too harrowing. Let¡¯s slowly deal with the remaining people when we have the chance!¡± Lin Liang wiped the sweat off his forehead. Fighting with the Spiritual Deity was really exhausting. Fortunately, they had those pills. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill the Spiritual Deity.

    ¡°Fortunately, those people separated,¡± Leng Qingtian echoed.

    ¡°Little girl, let¡¯s clean up the battlefield. Although these Spiritual Deities seemed poor, they might have some things we can use.¡± The old man took off the storage ring of a Spiritual Deity and scanned it with his divine sense. His face instantly turned very ugly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Qingtian was puzzled. He took the ring from the old man¡¯s hand, nced at it, and immediately fell silent.

    ¡°These guys were poorer than I imagined,¡± the old man exined as Lin Liang looked at them with a questioning gaze.

    ¡°Then¡­ should we still clean up?¡± Lin Liang asked after a pause.

    ¡°Of course! These are our spoils of war,¡± Leng Qingtian said after some thought. He reckoned that the old man and Lin Liang would follow them in the future. How much would it cost to support so many people? Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help having a headache.

    ¡°Okay.¡± After hearing what Leng Qingtian said, everyone and the beasts went to clean up the battlefield and destroy the evidence.

    Seeing that everyone was helping out, Leng Ruoxue began observing the uninhabited valley alone. The valley was about 30 to 40 meters deep, and there was no end to it at a nce. Moreover, it was surrounded by mountains, and the temperature was several degrees lower than outside. Most importantly, the soundproofing here was good, so much so that no sound escaped despite their intense battle just now.?<i>This ce¡­ is really a good ce.</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, be careful!¡±

    ¡°Ruoxue!¡±

    ¡°Little girl!¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Leng Ruoxue suddenly heard everyone¡¯s voice. She was about to turn around when she saw Xu Xing, who was charred all over, rushing toward her like a madman.

    It turned out that Xu Xing had been pretending to be dead and had gathered his remaining spiritual power in his palm when no one was looking, nning to deliver a fatal blow to Leng Ruoxue.

    <i>Xu Xing actually didn¡¯t die?</i>?Leng Ruoxue was shocked. But before she could react, Xu Xing had already attacked her.

    Suddenly, a tall figure shielded Leng Ruoxue and blocked Xu Xing¡¯s palm for her. Immediately after, several streams of spiritual power rushed over at the same time and hit Xu Xing together. Xu Xing¡¯s body softened and fell to the ground. This time, he was really dead.

    ¡°Freak!¡± Leng Ruoxue screamed in fear as she hugged Freak, who was falling non-stop. Sparkling tears poured out of her eyes uncontrobly, and her heart suddenly felt empty, as though she had lost something important.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, my Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Freak wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth andforted her. Xue¡¯er was crying for him¡­ He was so happy, but his heart ached too!

    ¡°Yes. You will be fine. I won¡¯t allow anything to happen to you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said domineeringly while hugging Freak tightly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m so cold!¡± Freak whispered. Xu Xing¡¯s Frosty Palm was really vicious. He felt as though there was an ice de cutting his body. Fortunately, it hit him. Otherwise, Xue¡¯er¡¯s tender skin and flesh wouldn¡¯t have been able to bear it.

    ¡°I will hold you and won¡¯t let you be cold.¡± Leng Ruoxue hugged Freak even more tightly as her tears fell drop by drop like pearls.

    ¡°Let me see.¡± The old man came to their side and frowned. Then he grabbed one of Ye Chen¡¯s hands to check.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Leng Qingtian and the others, who were farther away, arrived.

    ¡°The frost poison entering the body is really too poisonous!¡± the old man said softly and shook his head gently. s! There was no hope. This was the vicious part of the Xu family¡¯s Frosty Palm. After being hit by its frost poison, ice-attribute spiritual power would take the opportunity to enter the body and wreak havoc on the body¡¯s functions. Moreover, Xu Xing had just used a technique that would cause an internecine oue, so¡­

    After hearing what the old man said, Leng Qingtian, Lin Liang, and the beasts all felt unusually heavy. s! It was originally a perfect n, but who knew that such an ident would happen. This was really¡­

 Chapter 196 - Deliberately Complicating an Issue, Accident (3)

    <h4>Chapter 196: Deliberately Complicating an Issue, ident (3)</h4>

    ¡°Freak! Freak! Wake up! Don¡¯t leave me!¡± Leng Ruoxue screamed in agony when she saw the unconscious Freak. Her heart felt like it was being stabbed by a knife!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, calm down. He¡­ he¡¯s already¡­¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t continue. He checked Ye Chen¡¯s breathing just now, but it was already gone¡­

    ¡°He only fainted. I will heal him. I won¡¯t let him leave me!¡± Leng Ruoxue hugged Freak¡¯s body and returned to the Heaven and Earth Bracelet with a thought.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Big Brother will help you!¡± Leng Ruohan¡¯s heart ached when he saw his sister¡¯s desperate look. He hurriedly took the freezing Ye Chen from Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother. Please help me carry him into the purple bamboo house!¡± Leng Ruoxue said abnormally calmly.

    Leng Ruohan nodded. Carrying Ye Chen¡¯s cold body, he entered the purple bamboo house and ced him on the jade bed inside.

    ¡°Big Brother, thanks. I want to be alone with Freak,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Okay, then Big Brother will go out,¡± Leng Ruohan said helplessly. s! Xue¡¯er¡¯s current appearance really worried him. In his heart, it was better that Xue¡¯er cried or threw a tantrum than being so calm!

    ¡°Ruohan, how is Xue¡¯er?¡± Leng Qingtian asked worriedly after returning to the Heaven and Earth Bracelet.

    ¡°Very bad,¡± Leng Ruohan said honestly. He didn¡¯t want to scare his grandfather, but Xue¡¯er¡¯s current condition was really not good.

    ¡°s! How did this happen? How did Xu Xing survive? Xue¡¯er¡¯s mes are extraordinary!¡± Leng Qingtian was puzzled.

    ¡°I once heard that the Xu family seems to have a secret technique that can fake death. Moreover, the Xu family primarily uses ice-attribute spiritual power. I think he used ice-attribute spiritual power to freeze himself and then fake death,¡± Lin Liang exined. He actually thought that the Xu family¡¯s secret technique was a joke when he had heard it. He didn¡¯t expect it to really exist.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and kill the remaining Spiritual Deities to vent our anger for the little girl!¡± the old man suggested. s, he was anxious because he couldn¡¯t help!

    ¡°If killing them will bring Ye Chen back to life, I¡¯ll go now!¡± Leng Qingtian said furiously.

    ¡°Then what do you suggest we do?¡± The old man frowned aggrievedly.

    ¡°Of course, we have to keep an eye on Xue¡¯er. What if she can¡¯t think things through?¡± Leng Qingtian said worriedly. Even if a knife was hanging over his head, he wouldn¡¯t leave his granddaughter now.

    Inside the purple bamboo house¡­

    Leng Ruoxue stood motionlessly by the side of Freak, who was beginning to freeze. Tears kept welling up in her eyes. In fact, she knew very well that he was dead¡­

    ¡°Freak!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help calling out softly.

    The situation when she first saw him was still deeply etched in her mind. She remembered the first time she saw him, she had a premonition that this guy was definitely in big trouble, and the fact was that she was right.

    She had seen many men in her two lifetimes, but this was the first time she had seen a person being so coquettish, even though she knew very well that his coquettish behavior was only for her. In front of outsiders, Freak was definitely devious and terrifying.

    Freak liked to act coquettishly, liked to be jealous, liked to take advantage of her from time to time, liked¡­

    All the memories rting to him were still so clear at this moment¡­

    It turned out that Freak had already entered her heart unknowingly, but she knew nothing about it!

    All along, she had thought that she only regarded him as one of her own. But she knew that it wasn¡¯t true today!

    Freak had unknowingly upied her heart a long time ago. But¡­ but why? It was only when he left her did she know how important he was to her!

    Why? Why? It wasn¡¯t until she lost him that she realized she loved him¡­

    <i>Boohoo¡­</i>?At this point, her tears rolled down uncontrobly¡­

    ¡°Freak, I love you!¡± Leng Ruoxue murmured.

    But¡­

    ¡°Freak, you haven¡¯t said ¡®you love me¡¯ to me, so you can¡¯t leave me like this. I won¡¯t allow it!

    ¡°Freak, I will find you no matter where your soul goes!

    ¡°Freak, I¡¯m very overbearing and possessive. Don¡¯t even think about leaving me since I¡¯ve discovered my feelings for you!

    ¡°Freak, you are mine whether you¡¯re alive or dead! You can only be mine whether you live or die! Got it?

    ¡°Freak, wait for me obediently. Wait for me to find you!¡±

    ¡­

    Outside the purple bamboo house¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s been so many days. I wonder what Xue¡¯er is doing now.¡± The word ¡®worry¡¯ was written all over Leng Qingtian¡¯s face as he paced back and forth.

    ¡°Grandpa, Big Sister is fine. Trust me,¡± Qing Jue quicklyforted. He had always been in control of the situation in the purple bamboo house.?<i>Big Sister hasn¡¯t taken things too hard. It¡¯s just¡­ s! In short, it¡¯s still alright!</i>

    ¡°Old Leng, don¡¯t worry since Qing Jue said so. Outsiders like us can¡¯t help with matters of the heart. Ruoxue can only rely on herself to think things through,¡± Lin Liang said helplessly. Ruoxue alone was enough to make them worry, but Old Leng actually added to the trouble!

    ¡°But it¡¯s been ten days without eating or drinking¡­¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help saying.

    ¡°Grandpa, trust Xue¡¯er!¡± Leng Ruohan walked to his grandfather¡¯s side to console him.

    ¡°Damn old man, all you know is to eat! Eat! Eat!¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help cursing when he turned his head and saw the old man gorging himself again.

    ¡°What do you know? It¡¯s called turning grief and indignation into appetite,¡± the old man boasted shamelessly. s, he was also worried about the little girl! But he couldn¡¯t think of a better way, so he could only vent by eating.

    ¡°Quill is back,¡± Qing Jue said suddenly.

    When the two old men saw Quill return, they stopped quarreling and quickly asked, ¡°Quill, what¡¯s happening outside now?¡±

    ¡°Most of the Ling Feng Continent has already been upied by those Spiritual Deities. Moreover, the Huo family and the Feng family also suffered heavy casualties,¡± Quill exined. Those people were really too arrogant. They had already eliminated all the forces unwilling to rely on and pledge allegiance to them on the Ling Feng Continent.

 Chapter 197 - Deliberately Complicating an Issue, Accident (4)

    <h4>Chapter 197: Deliberately Complicating an Issue, ident (4)</h4>

    ¡°What about the Eastern Lagoon Empire?¡±

    ¡°There are no countries on the Ling Feng Continent anymore.¡±

    The old man fell silent after hearing what Quill said.

    ¡°Think about it. Those things are just worldly possessions. At least your descendants are still safe now,¡± Leng Qingtianforted.

    ¡°I know.¡± The old man nodded. Even though he had been prepared for this, he was still a little sad when he heard it. After all, it was the foundation of his Li family.

    ¡°s, it¡¯s a mess!¡± Lin Liang sighed helplessly.

    ¡­

    In amoner house in a remote town in the north of the Ling Feng Continent¡­

    Feng Moran and others were hiding here.

    ¡°Deputy Leader Feng, what¡¯s happening outside?¡± As soon as Feng Moran returned from inquiring about the news, the people waiting anxiously in the house surrounded him.

    ¡°The situation isn¡¯t good.¡± Feng Moran¡¯s slightly tired face was full of worry.

    ¡°What about my family¡¯s old master and young miss?¡± L¨¹ Tao asked worriedly while holding Feng Moran¡¯s sleeve tightly.

    ¡°They¡¯re missing, and those Spiritual Deities have been looking for them. But I heard that they haven¡¯t been found. I think they should be safe now,¡± Feng Moran quickly consoled.

    ¡°Big Brother, how is the Feng family now?¡± Feng Aoran asked anxiously.

    ¡°Gone!¡± Feng Moran said with mixed feelings. Even though the Feng family hadn¡¯t treated him well, they were rtives rted to him by blood. When he first heard this news, he felt very ufortable.

    ¡°Gone¡­¡± Feng Aoran was stunned for a while. When he recovered, he grabbed Feng Moran¡¯s arm tightly and said anxiously, ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re lying to me, right? The Feng family has the first elder and Grandpa. How can they be gone? It¡¯s impossible! Impossible!¡±

    ¡°Aoran, those people are Spiritual Deities, the top existences on the Ling Feng Continent.¡± Feng Moran didn¡¯t know how to console his brother because he knew that Aoran definitely had deeper feelings for the Feng family than he did.

    ¡°Aoran, calm down. You still have Big Brother. I will take care of you,¡± Feng Moran continued.

    ¡°Big Brother!¡± Tears streamed down Feng Aoran¡¯s face as he threw himself into Feng Moran¡¯s arms and cried bitterly!

    ¡°The Anaconda Mercenary Group is here!¡± Feng Da shouted as he ran in from outside.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng Da, what should we do now?¡± L¨¹ Tao was a little flustered. The Anaconda Mercenary Group had long sought refuge with the Spiritual Deities. Moreover, the Anaconda Mercenary Group knew their identities, so they had been pursuing them relentlessly.

    ¡°Hurry up and find a ce to hide. Leave those scumbags to me and Deputy Leader Feng.¡± Feng Da hurriedly made arrangements. Their youngdy was missing, so he had the duty and responsibility to protect the safety of these people. He couldn¡¯t let down their youngdy¡¯s trust.

    After hearing what Feng Da said, everyone in the yard quickly found a ce to hide, lest they drag the two of them down.

    ¡°Feng Da, you¡¯re quite good at hiding.¡± The voice of Zhang Jian, the young master of the Anaconda Mercenary Group, sounded from outside the yard.

    ¡°Zhang Jian, you are a dog of the Xu family. Why didn¡¯t you obediently lick your master¡¯s ass but insteade out to stroll around?¡± Feng Da said with disdain and mockery.

    ¡°Damn it. Who did you say is a dog?¡± Zhang Jian roared furiously as he walked into the yard.

    ¡°Is there anyone else here besides you?¡± Feng Da¡¯s shrewd eyes scanned the surroundings, looking for other people.

    ¡°Feng Da, you are dead for sure. But I will spare your life if you tell me the whereabouts of Leng Ruoxue and the others,¡± Zhang Jian said in a seemingly magnanimous manner.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. What do you want me to say?¡± Feng Da said nonchntly.

    ¡°Then die! Go, kill them both!¡± Zhang Jian roared and took the lead to attack Feng Da while his subordinates attacked Feng Moran.

    ¡°Zhang Jian, is this all you¡¯ve got?¡± Feng Da easily dodged Zhang Jian¡¯s attack and attacked with his backhand. He infused his spiritual power into his hand and shed at Zhang Jian¡­

    Zhang Jian was slow to react and was cut!

    ¡°Just you wait!¡± Zhang Jian roared with killing intent in his eyes.

    ¡°Come out, ck Dragon!¡± With Zhang Jian¡¯s roar, a huge ck python appeared in front of everyone. The python¡¯s enormous body stood upright, almost covering the entire yard. His fierce and cold eyes stared at Feng Da and Feng Moran.

    Feng Da and Feng Moran smiled at each other in tacit understanding¡­

    ¡°Fire Dragon,e out and meet this ck Dragon!¡± Feng Da said with eyes full of smiles.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m here!¡± With that, a gigantic fiery red beast jumped out and upied the entire sky above the yard!

    ¡°Heavens, w-what is this?¡± someone from the Anaconda Mercenary Group murmured in disbelief.

    ¡°Is¡­ is this a dragon? A real dragon?¡± another person said dumbfoundedly.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. No one can contract with a dragon.¡± Zhang Jian was even more unwilling to believe what he was seeing. Feng Da was only a captain of their mercenary group in the past. How could he have a dragon as a spirit beast? This was too much of a shock for him.

    The ck python was equally agitated. The arrogance he had when he first emerged immediately faded when he saw the real dragon. Boohoo¡­ He was just a snake even though his master called him ck Dragon!

    ¡°You¡¯re called ck Dragon?¡± Fire Dragon¡¯srge eyes red at the ck python threateningly.

    ¡°Yes, I¡­ I am ck Dragon,¡± the python named ck Dragon said tremblingly. He no longer had the majestic appearance he had when he first emerged.

    ¡°Stand properly. Why are you swaying? You¡¯re a level eight holy beast, after all. Don¡¯t be so useless, okay?¡± Fire Dragon roared with displeasure, looking very much like a big brother lecturing his little brother.

    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes.¡± ck Dragon stood up straight, but he still shook uncontrobly.?<i>Boohoo¡­ You can¡¯t bully a snake like this.</i>?Although he was a level eight holy beast, what was hepared to a divine beast? Especially a dragon, which had the highest status among spirit beasts!

    ¡°ck Dragon, attack! Kill them!¡± Zhang Jian was aggrieved when he saw his spirit beast behaving like an obedient grandson in front of the enemy! What was going on? It wasn¡¯t easy for him to obtain a level eight holy beast. He originally thought that he could show off, but who knew¡­

 Chapter 198 - Reunion, Baby Awakens (1)

    <h4>Chapter 198: Reunion, Baby Awakens (1)</h4>

    ¡°Master, he¡¯s a divine beast. I can¡¯t do anything.¡± ck Dragon choked, so depressed that he was about to cry.

    ¡°Fire Dragon, attack and kill them. Leave this snake¡¯s corpse intact so that we can eat its meat!¡± Feng Da said to Fire Dragon with a smile and looked at Zhang Jian with slight mockery.?<i>How satisfying! Having a good spirit beast is so cool!</i>

    ¡°No problem, Master,¡± Fire Dragon said confidently. His confidence had soared after bing a divine beast, and he was no longer the timid, fearful, and bullied dragon.

    ¡°How dare you have designs on my master! Die!¡± Fire Dragon roared furiously. He spat a scorching dragon breath at Zhang Jian and the others, and everyone in the Anaconda Mercenary Group died in an instant.

    ¡°You actually didn¡¯t die?¡± Fire Dragon asked curiously while looking at the snake. Wouldn¡¯t spirit beasts die with their masters?

    ¡°We¡­ we signed an equal contract,¡± ck Dragon exined with a long face.

    ¡°Oh, but my master wants to eat your meat, so you have to die too,¡± Fire Dragon said helplessly.?<i>Hehe, the feeling of bullying others is really good.</i>

    ¡°No, don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m willing to be your contract spirit beast,¡± ck Dragon pleaded on the verge of tears.

    ¡°But my master finds you ugly, so you¡¯d better die!¡± Fire Dragon opened his mouth and spat out a stream of me that shot straight at the ck python¡­

    The me was like a sharp de, and with a swish, it sliced through the thick skin of the ck python. The ck python was unable to resist as he crashed heavily onto the ground and choked to death.

    ¡°Deputy Leader Feng, what should we do now?¡± Feng Da asked after tidying up the yard.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else and find Xue¡¯er and the others first,¡± Feng Moran said after some thought. Xue¡¯er wasn¡¯t here now, and they had brought so many people with them, so it was really inconvenient.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get them to pack up.¡± Feng Da turned around to notify the mercenary group. Even though he really wanted to get rid of the Anaconda Mercenary Group, he first had to ensure the safety of hispanions.

    ¡°Fire Dragon, take us to a ce with few people!¡± Feng Da patted Fire Dragon¡¯s back after everyone gathered in the yard.

    ¡°Okay, Master.¡± Fire Dragon nodded his huge dragon head in the air. After everyone sat on him, he pped his giant wings and rushed into the sky to find a safe ce.

    ¡­

    At this moment, Leng Qingtian and the others were still waiting anxiously in the Heaven and Earth Bracelet.

    ¡°No, I have to go in and take a look.¡± Leng Qingtian really couldn¡¯t wait any longer after half a month.

    ¡°Grandpa, Big Sister is out.¡± Qing Jue pulled Leng Qingtian¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Really?¡± Leng Qingtian looked at the purple bamboo house uncertainly. Sure enough, he saw his precious granddaughter walk out from it.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Leng Qingtian hurried forward, his face full of concern.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry for making you worry,¡± Leng Ruoxue said guiltily. She knew that everyone around her was worried about her.

    But she had already adjusted her mood.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay as long as you¡¯re willing toe out,¡± Leng Qingtian said excitedly. It seemed like his granddaughter had thought it through, so he was relieved.

    ¡°Old Man, Grandpa Lin, Big Brother, I¡¯m sorry for making you worry,¡± Leng Ruoxue said apologetically while looking at them.

    ¡°Ruoxue, we are family. There¡¯s no need to be so polite,¡± Lin Liang said quickly.

    ¡°Yes, Little Girl. I also consider you my family.¡± Old Man quickly made his intentions clear. In fact, there was still one thing he hadn¡¯t said. In his heart, this girl was more important than his descendants now!

    ¡°Stop trying to steal my granddaughter!¡± Leng Qingtian roared with jealousy, his face full of displeasure.

    Unfortunately, Lin Liang and Old Manpletely ignored Leng Qingtian and surrounded Leng Ruoxue to ask about her well-being.

    Looking at how they were reacting, Leng Ruoxue would be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t touched. Moreover, she knew that from this moment on, she also regarded Old Man and Grandpa Lin as family.

    ¡°Master,¡± Dazzle called out softly. Then he took the lead and threw himself into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms while sobbing.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Dazzle? Why are you crying? Who bullied you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked as she caressed Dazzle¡¯s soft and fluffy fur.

    ¡°I thought that Master doesn¡¯t want us anymore. Boohoo¡­¡± Dazzle said pitifully, his face full of grievance, tears wetting his shiny ck fur.

    ¡°Silly, how could I not want you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said, not knowing whether tough or cry.

    ¡°Master.¡± Charm and the other beasts rushed into her arms as well.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s body and feet were surrounded by beasts. She hugged them, touched them, and looked at their pitiful appearance that seemed as though she had abandoned them. She was happy and amused.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry,¡± Leng Ruoxue said sincerely. These cute beasts were also her family.

    ¡°Having a lot of beasts is good. How caring!¡± Old Man said with envy.

    ¡°Master, are we not caring enough?¡± Old Man¡¯s beast, a snow-white ice bear, said with tears all over his face.

    ¡°Uh, yes, caring, you are also caring,¡± Old Man said with a face full of ck lines.?<i>When did my beasts learn to pretend to be pitiful? It¡¯s really killing me! s! It¡¯s all the fault of Little Girl¡¯s beasts.</i>

    ¡°Haha, Old Man, that¡¯s what you get for spouting nonsense. Your beasts must be jealous!¡± Lin Liang gloated.

    ¡°Brat Lin, how dare youugh at me?¡± Old Man red at him fiercely.

    ¡°Have you two shameless old men been reced? Why are you bickering more and more now?¡± Leng Qingtian said helplessly.

    ¡°None of your business!¡± the two of them yelled at Leng Qingtian in unison.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop arguing. Grandpa, what¡¯s our next step? Do you have any ns?¡± Leng Ruoxue walked to their side helplessly.

    ¡°Not yet, but the continent is in chaos now. Many ces have been upied by the Spiritual Deities, and the Feng and Huo families have also suffered heavy losses,¡± Leng Qingtian exined.

 Chapter 199 - Reunion, Baby Awakens (2)

    <h4>Chapter 199: Reunion, Baby Awakens (2)</h4>

    ¡°They must have been looking for us, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed.?<i>s, I wonder how Big Brother Feng and the others are doing. Did they encounter any danger?</i>

    ¡°Yes, but none of us went out.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, I want to look for Big Brother Feng first. I¡¯m afraid they will be in danger,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after thinking for a while. Although Big Brother Feng and the others had two divine beasts, the enemy had almost ten Spiritual Deities. If they knew the rtionship between Big Brother Feng and her, those people would definitely not let him and the others go, so she had to find him before them.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Qingtian nodded in agreement. Feng Moran and Feng Da also had divine beasts. This way, their strength would increase a little.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s leave this ce!¡± Leng Ruoxue exited the Heaven and Earth Bracelet and released Quill.

    ¡°Quill, let¡¯s go find Big Brother Feng and the others!¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Quill pped his enormous wings, rose into the sky, and disappeared into the horizon.

    ¡­

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others left the uninhabited valley, a young man came to the bottom of the valley shortly afterward. Along with him was a little mink almost the size of an adult¡¯s fist.

    The little mink was silvery-white and had no stray hair. Its watery blue eyes were like the sea, deep and enchanting.

    ¡°Is it here?¡± the young man asked the anxious little mink.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The little mink nodded. This was the right ce.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue? Leng Ruoxue, where are you?¡± the young man shouted from the bottom of the valley, but no one responded.

    ¡°She¡¯s probably gone,¡± the young man said helplessly to the little mink, but he was panicking in his heart.?<i>Boohoo¡­ my little grandaunt, where did you go? I¡¯m dead meat!</i>

    ¡°Where did she go?¡± the little mink asked anxiously, its eyes brimming with tears as a sense of loss welled up in its heart.

    ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t cry. We will find her. We will find her,¡± the young man said anxiously.?<i>My master! A man can sweat but not shed tears!</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You¡¯re so useless,¡± the little mink said angrily. His beautiful blue eyes were even bluer, and they were burning with raging mes.

    ¡°Master, you can¡¯t me me for this! I¡¯ve been looking for her with all my might. It wasn¡¯t easy to find a ce where you could stay temporarily,¡± the young man said aggrievedly. s, the weather in June changed so quickly. His life was really miserable!

    ¡°After searching for so long, you only found this ce, and you still have the cheek to say that!¡± It would have been better if the young man didn¡¯t quibble. The little mink turned hostile immediately.?<i>Hmph! If it wasn¡¯t because I need to rely on him to find her, I really want to use my sharp little ws to scratch his face.</i>

    ¡°Master, this subordinate has tried my best.¡± The young man felt even more wronged than Dou E[1]. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t find her but that his master¡¯s¡­ was too special, alright!

    ¡°Cut the crap. Hurry up and bring me to her,¡± the little mink roared with displeasure. He raised his little head arrogantly and didn¡¯t even look at the young man.

    ¡°Got it.¡± The young man left the valley with the little mink.

    ¡­

    At this time, Leng Ruoxue had been flying in the sky for two days. She had searched every corner of the Eastern Lagoon Empire but didn¡¯t find any trace of Feng Moran and the others.

    Then Leng Ruoxue flew toward the Southern Dusk Empire.

    ¡°Master, there are people fighting not far below,¡± Quill said after scanning a radius of ten thousand meters.

    ¡°Oh, do we know them?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly. If she knew them, she would help. If she didn¡¯t, she couldn¡¯t be bothered. After all, finding Big Brother Feng and the others was more important.

    ¡°Yes, there are people from the Hurricane Mercenary Group among them,¡± Quill exined.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±

    After receiving Leng Ruoxue¡¯s order, Quill slowly folded his wings and descended.

    When they saw a giant eagle descending, both parties stopped fighting simultaneously.

    ¡°Haha, I have good luck with women today. Such a beautiful girl actually came knocking on my door,¡± a somewhat wretched-looking middle-aged man said with a lewd smile after seeing Leng Ruoxue get off the giant eagle. His eyes looked at Leng Ruoxue lecherously, almost drooling.

    ¡°Miss, quickly leave this ce. They¡¯re not good people,¡± a handsome middle-aged uncle hurriedly shouted to Leng Ruoxue.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the attitudes of the two parties toward her indifferently and couldn¡¯t help sneering in her heart*. How can I leave this ce? There¡¯s a Spiritual Deity here.*

    ¡°Yes, Miss. Leave quickly,¡± another middle-aged man with a righteous look said.

    ¡°If I leave, you will all be dead,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly. If she guessed correctly, these two middle-aged men should be the leaders of the tworgest mercenary groups, the Hurricane Mercenary Group and the Universe Mercenary Group.

    ¡°Miss¡­¡± The two middle-aged men were a little speechless. It seemed like this youngdy was here to help them, but¡­

    ¡°Haha, even if you don¡¯t leave, they¡¯re dead for sure. Moreover, since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡± The wretched-looking middle-aged manughed hysterically, as though he was listening to a joke.

    ¡°Really?¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently with a face full of disdain.

    ¡°Quill, I¡¯ll leave the Spiritual Deity over there to you.¡±

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t be able to run away,¡± Quill said confidently.

    ¡°Master, I want to fight too.¡± The violent Dazzle transmitted his desire, unwilling to be left out.

    ¡°Okay, all of youe out!¡± Leng Ruoxue let out all her beasts, including the thousands of silver wolves, but not her grandfather and the others.

    ¡°Ah! Oh my god!¡± Both parties on the scene were dumbfounded when they saw the lineup of spirit beasts.

    ¡°Little Girl, isn¡¯t this too exaggerated?¡± Old Man in the bracelet couldn¡¯t help saying. There were several ck lines on his forehead, and his little heart was thumping non-stop from fright!

    ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty good.¡± Leng Qingtian smiled happily, his face full of pride.

    ¡°Tch!¡± Lin Liang and Old Man looked at Leng Qingtian disdainfully and fell silent.

    Outside the bracelet¡­

    [1] Refers to a Chinese y, ¡®The Injustice to Dou E that Touched Heaven and Earth¡¯, written by Guan Hanqing

 Chapter 200 - Reunion, Baby Awakens (3)

    <h4>Chapter 200: Reunion, Baby Awakens (3)</h4>

    ¡°B-Big Bro, what should we do?¡± The lecherous man and his group were so scared that their legs were a little weak. All of them looked at each other¡¯s pale faces in panic.

    ¡°W-what are you afraid of? We have the great Spiritual Deity here.¡± The wretched man forced himself to be calm, but his voice and legs were trembling.

    ¡°Grandpa Spiritual Deity, save us!¡± The people hurriedly hid behind theposed Spiritual Deity to seek his protection.

    ¡°Useless things, how can a few spirit beasts scare you like this!¡± the Spiritual Deity said with a face full of disappointment. Hmph, he wouldn¡¯t care even if there were more holy beasts since there wasn¡¯t a divine beast.

    ¡°Someone is looking down on you. Get him together!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled at her beasts.

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± the beasts replied and swarmed forward, especially the silver wolves, who charged straight at the Spiritual Deity.

    <i>How dare you look down on our great silver wolf tribe! Hmph! I¡¯ll let you have a taste of our power,</i>?the silver wolf king thought.

    Under the lead of Silver Wings, the silver wolf king, the silver wolves began to gang up on the Spiritual Deity. They directly used their most primitive attacks, biting and scratching, but not any spiritual skills. As for the Spiritual Deity, he was entangled by the silver wolves and didn¡¯t have the chance to attack before he was bitten to death. The others didn¡¯t end well either.

    The people on the two middle-aged men¡¯s side looked at this unbelievable scene with their mouths agape. No one could say anything.?<i>T-this is too formidable!</i>

    ¡°Hmph! Let¡¯s see who still dares to look down on our silver wolf tribe!¡± Silver Wings said arrogantly. Today, he could finally hold his head high. After all, his master¡¯s beasts were too strong, so their silver wolf tribe had always been useless.?<i>Boohoo¡­ there¡¯s no ce for heroic wolves!</i>

    ¡°Well done.¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless.?<i>Silver Wings, you are not ordinary animals!</i>

    ¡°Hehe, this is what we should do,¡± Silver Wings said, somewhat embarrassed.

    ¡°Miss, thank you for saving our lives.¡± The two middle-aged men immediately walked to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side after they returned to their senses.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I don¡¯t save people casually,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined. If they weren¡¯t from the Hurricane Mercenary Group, she really might not care.

    ¡°Miss, this is a token of our appreciation. Please don¡¯t mind it.¡± One of the middle-aged men immediately realized what Leng Ruoxue meant and hurriedly took a ring off his finger to hand it to her.

    ¡°What does this mean?¡± Cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. Was it what she was thinking?

    ¡°Miss saved us. We can¡¯t repay you, so this¡­¡± The middle-aged man was about to exin but was interrupted by Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t save you for money. I¡¯m friends with Big Brother Ju Ri,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined helplessly.

    ¡°Ah! So you know my son. This is great,¡± the middle-aged man said happily, but his heart was racing.?<i>When did my foolish son meet such a strongdy?</i>

    ¡°Commander Ju, I have something to do, so I¡¯ll be taking my leave first. Be careful!¡± Leng Ruoxue brought all the beasts back into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Wait. Miss, may I ask where you are going?¡± the middle-aged man stopped Leng Ruoxue and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to look for the zing me Mercenary Group,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Miss, the zing me Mercenary Group seems to have appeared in the Northern Frost Empire some time ago. You might be able to find them there,¡± the middle-aged man suggested.

    ¡°Alright. Thank you, Commander Ju.¡±

    ¡°Quill, let¡¯s go to the Northern Frost Empire to look for them,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Quill.

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Quill replied before taking to the air and quickly disappearing.

    ¡­

    Upon reaching the Northern Frost Empire, Leng Ruoxue and Quill began a detailed search.

    Three dayster¡­

    ¡°Master, I think I see Feng Moran,¡± Quill suddenly said.

    ¡°Where?¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly asked. They had searched for several days, but Big Brother Feng and the others seemed to have disappeared into thin air.

    ¡°About a thousand meters to the left.¡±

    ¡°Quill, fly over.¡±

    ¡°Who is it? Come out!¡± Feng Moran, who was walking on the ground, suddenly shouted and kept looking around.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said, not knowing whether tough or cry.?<i>Why is Big Brother Feng so paranoid?</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Feng Moran was excited to see Leng Ruoxue sitting on Quill¡¯s back.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, are you all okay?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with concern.?<i>s, looking at Big Brother Feng¡¯s slightly haggard face, the pressure shouldn¡¯t be small recently!</i>

    ¡°We¡¯re all fine. But Feng Da¡­¡± Feng Moran hesitated, not knowing what to say.

    ¡°What happened to Feng Da?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. Feng Da had a fire dragon, so nothing should happen to him.

    ¡°Feng Da was captured by the Dragon n,¡± Feng Moran exined.

    ¡°The Dragon n? Is it because of his contract with Fire Dragon?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in realization. During the contract, her grandfather had said that the dragons were not to be trifled with, but she didn¡¯t take it seriously at that time. She didn¡¯t expect Feng Da to be implicated.?<i>s! It¡¯s all my fault.</i>

    Feng Moran nodded. If they hadn¡¯t encountered an enemy that day, and Feng Da hadn¡¯t used Fire Dragon, the dragons wouldn¡¯t have discovered them¡­

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, don¡¯t worry. I will save Feng Da unscathed,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised.?<i>Hmph! If those dragons dared to hurt Feng Da, I will destroy their nest and make them all homeless dragons!</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ll bring you to where we¡¯re staying!¡± Feng Moran nodded. Xue¡¯er was their backbone. There was nothing to worry about after he saw her.

    ¡°Okay. Big Brother Feng,e up.¡± Leng Ruoxue beckoned Feng Moran, and they sat on Quill¡¯s back together. Quill flew over ording to the address Feng Moran gave.

    After arriving at the residence Feng Moran spoke of, Quill descended in the courtyard.

 Chapter 201 - Reunion, Baby Awakens (4)

    <h4>Chapter 201: Reunion, Baby Awakens (4)</h4>

    ¡°Deputy Leader Feng, you¡¯re back.¡± Cui Zhu was the first to see Feng Moran.

    ¡°Hey, look who¡¯s here.¡± Feng Moran turned around and revealed Leng Ruoxue behind him.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Cui Zhu shouted happily and sprang toward Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Miss? Where is she? Cui Zhu, are you dreaming?¡± L¨¹ Tao¡¯s voice sounded.

    ¡°L¨¹ Tao!¡± Leng Ruoxue called out softly.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s really you!¡± L¨¹ Tao couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. She was stunned for a moment, and when she came back to her senses, she also sprang toward Leng Ruoxue like Cui Zhi¡­

    ¡°Miss!¡±

    ¡°Miss!¡±

    At this moment, everyone in the mercenary group also rushed over and surrounded Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re all okay,¡± Leng Ruoxue said excitedly as she looked at the familiar faces.

    ¡°Miss, how are the general and Young Master?¡± L¨¹ Tao asked worriedly. She had not had a good night¡¯s sleep since she found out about the incident in the general¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°They¡¯re fine. I¡¯ll bring you to see them now.¡± Leng Ruoxue had long thought about arranging these people to cultivate in the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. After all, these people had sworn an oath to her, so there was absolutely no problem with their loyalty. Moreover, these people in the mercenary group would be her greatest help in the future, so she had to focus on nurturing them.

    With a thought, Leng Ruoxue moved everyone into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, where is this?¡± Feng Moran asked in bewilderment.

    ¡°Yes, Miss. Where is this? It¡¯s so beautiful,¡± Cui Zhu said in amazement.

    ¡°This is my space. You will all cultivate here from now on,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! The spiritual energy here is so dense!¡±

    ¡°Wow, this is simply a blessednd for cultivators!¡±

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m dying of happiness!¡±

    Everyone was excited. They knew very well that if their youngdy allowed them to stay here, it meant that she would not chase them away anymore and that they could follow her forever.

    ¡°These children! They¡¯re really too easily excited!¡± Lin Liang shook his head and sighed softly.

    ¡°Tch, you weren¡¯t much better than them when you first came in!¡± Old Man immediately exposed him without giving him any face.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Lin Liang gritted his teeth and red at Old Man fiercely. But soon, he was full of smiles because these children had already discovered his existence.

    ¡°Principal, you¡¯re here too!¡± Liu Yan said on behalf of all the students.

    ¡°Hehe, I will follow Ruoxue from now on! You can¡¯t despise me, this old man.¡± Lin Liang pretended to be pitiful.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Seeing Lin Liang pretending to be pitiful, Liu Yan and the others were at a loss for words. They thought that the principal was a serious person! It seemed like you really shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover!

    While everyone was chatting and catching up, Leng Ruoxue walked toward the purple bamboo house alone because Baby had woken up!

    As soon as she entered the purple bamboo house, a little ck furball jumped into her arms.

    ¡°Big Sister! Baby missed you so much!¡± Baby¡¯s fluffy little face was full of attachment.

    ¡°Baby, you¡¯ve slept for a long time,¡± Leng Ruoxue said as she gently caressed Baby¡¯s fluffy and chubby body.?<i>He¡¯s actually still fat?</i>

    ¡°Big Sister, how am I fat!¡± Babyined coquettishly after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s thoughts. His figure was very standard, okay?

    ¡°You¡¯re cuter if you¡¯re fatter,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed. She cared a lot about her first little beast.

    ¡°Big Sister, I didn¡¯t sleep so long for nothing,¡± Baby said with a smug face, so proud that he was only short of raising his little tail.

    ¡°Did you have a fortuitous encounter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully.

    ¡°Of course! Baby is so capable now!¡±

    Baby paused and continued, ¡°Not only can Baby read minds now, but I can also see through a person¡¯s soul. Moreover, Baby will be more capable as I grow older.¡±

    ¡°Baby is really capable. Then I¡¯ll have to rely on Baby to protect Big Sister from now on,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed very cooperatively.?<i>Uh, little Baby¡¯s smug look is really too cute.</i>

    ¡°Yes, yes. Baby will protect Big Sister. Baby will fiercely bite whoever dares to bully Big Sister,¡± Baby raised his little face and said cockily.

    <i>Bite?</i>?Leng Ruoxue was speechless.?<i>Who can Baby bite with his little mouth!</i>

    ¡°Baby, Grandpa and the others are outside. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Baby nodded. He was reluctant, but he was a good, obedient Baby.

    Leng Ruoxue left the purple bamboo house with Baby in her arms.

    ¡°Eh? Xue¡¯er, isn¡¯t this Baby? He¡¯s awake!¡± Leng Qingtian eximed in surprise when he saw the little ck furball in his granddaughter¡¯s arms.?<i>Wasn¡¯t this little guy sleeping? Why hasn¡¯t anything changed even though he¡¯s awake now? It¡¯s so strange.</i>

    ¡°Who says I haven¡¯t changed? I changed a lot!¡± Baby, who heard Leng Qingtian¡¯s thoughts, said with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Uhh!¡± Leng Qingtian was embarrassed.?<i>How does this little guy know what I¡¯m thinking?</i>

    ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t helpughing.?<i>Grandpa looks so cute.</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what are youughing about?¡± Leng Qingtian said, a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Grandpa, Baby can read minds now, so of course he knows what you¡¯re thinking!¡± Leng Ruoxue exined very kindly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Qingtian didn¡¯t expect a spirit beast to have such a skill. It was too abnormal. With this thought, he subconsciously covered his chest and looked at Baby cautiously.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in covering it. I can see anything I want,¡± Baby said indifferently, his little face full of pride.

    ¡°Hehe, Baby, you are a good child. Can you tell Grandpa what those two old men are thinking?¡± Leng Qingtian approached Baby with an ingratiating expression and whispered mischievously while pointing at Lin Liang and Old Man not far away.

 Chapter 202 - The Little Vermillion Bird Seeking Help (1)

    <h4>Chapter 202: The Little Vermillion Bird Seeking Help (1)</h4>

    ¡°Them? They¡¯re thinking about what to have for dinner!¡± Baby opened his little mouth slightly and said softly.

    ¡°These two gluttons only know how to eat!¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help scolding them with a smile.

    ¡°Grandpa, food is the most important thing for people. It¡¯s normal to like to eat,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.?<i>These three old men now treat bickering as fun.</i>

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Xue¡¯er, what should we have for dinner tonight?¡± Leng Qingtian asked. There were so many people now, and the food in the space was bing less and less! s! He was a little worried!

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat outside tonight!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. There were few people before, so they could cook in the space. But with so many people now, it was obviously impossible.

    ¡°Oh right, Grandpa, where are they?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked again. She looked around just now but didn¡¯t find any trace of Big Brother Feng and the others.

    ¡°They went out to look for materials to build houses,¡± Leng Qingtian exined.

    ¡°Go out to look for what? Isn¡¯t there a bamboo forest over there?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Those children can¡¯t bear to use it!¡± Leng Qingtian said helplessly.

    ¡°They¡¯re back.¡± With a thought, Leng Ruoxue brought Feng Moran and the others into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, eh? Is this your new spirit beast?¡± Feng Moran asked curiously when he saw the chubby little furball in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms.

    ¡°You are the new one. I am Big Sister¡¯s first spirit beast.¡± Baby¡¯s face was full of displeasure.?<i>Hmph, so many beasts actually pestered Big Sister while I was sleeping. So infuriating. Big Sister belongs only to me! No one is allowed to snatch her! I¡¯ll bite whoever robs her away!</i>

    ¡°Uh!¡± Feng Moran was speechless.?<i>This little beast is really too</i>¡­

    Leng Ruoxue pulled a long face and scolded, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t talk to Big Brother Feng like that.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister!¡± Baby¡¯s eyes immediately welled up with tears. He looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully, his fluffy little face full of grievances.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Feng Moran said quickly. He was an adult and wouldn¡¯t fuss about it with an underage little beast.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, you can use the bamboo in the bamboo forest. You don¡¯t have to look for materials outside. Moreover, you can use the bamboo in the space to build a room that can help absorb spiritual power,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°But there are so many of us. It probably won¡¯t be enough even if we use up all the bamboo.¡± Feng Moran liked the bamboo forest the moment he saw it, but he was unwilling to use it. After all, every bamboo was full of spiritual energy.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. Things in the space grow very quickly,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Moran, see? I was right,¡± Leng Qingtian interrupted.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s use that piece of bamboo!¡± Feng Moran didn¡¯t stand on ceremony since Xue¡¯er said so.

    ¡°Okay, Silver Wings, get the silver wolves to help Big Brother Feng and the others!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the silver wolf king not far away.

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Silver Wings answered and turned to summon his tribe.

    With the help of the silver wolves, the houses of Feng Moran and the others were quickly built.

    ¡°Well, not bad, not bad.¡± Leng Qingtian looked at the newly built houses adjacent to each other, feeling very satisfied.

    ¡°Pretty fast!¡± Old Man praised.

    After they finished with their lodgings, everyone left the Heaven and Earth Bracelet and went outside to prepare dinner. After the meal, everyone left and busied themselves.

    Inside the Heaven and Earth Bracelet¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡±

    Leng Ruoxue was sitting alone on a rock by the waterfall. When she heard Feng Moran¡¯s voice, she turned her head and saw him standing behind her.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, why are you here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. After dinner, everyone went to decorate their new houses. She thought Big Brother Feng was also doing the same!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you alright?¡± Feng Moran couldn¡¯t help asking concernedly. They already knew about Ye Chen, but no one dared to ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently, but her eyes were fixed on the snow-white, almost transparent fish in the waterfall. Freak always liked to capture the fish here to eat.

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Feng Moran said with relief.

    Leng Ruoxue stood up and said to Feng Moran, ¡°Big Brother Feng, I¡¯m going back to my room to rest. You should rest early too. We will leave for the Dragon n tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay, good night.¡±

    ¡­

    At the same time, the young man looking for Leng Ruoxue and the others had a depressed look on his face.

    In amoner residence in a remote town¡­

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Xue¡¯er is here? Where is she?¡± The little silver mink roared furiously and asionally shed his sharp little ws to scare the young man.

    ¡°She was originally here, but it seems she¡¯s left again.¡± The young man wanted to cry but had no tears.?<i>My grandaunt! Why are you running so quickly?</i>?He rushed over as soon as he received the news, but he actually couldn¡¯t make it in time.

    <i>Boohoo¡­</i>?This master of his would probably go crazy if he couldn¡¯t find her, but not before he himself went crazy.

    ¡°Hurry up and think of a way to find Xue¡¯er. Otherwise, you know the consequences,¡± the cute little silver mink threatened, his eyes releasing a terrifying cold light.

    ¡°Master, if my guess is right, Leng Ruoxue and the others will definitely go to where the Dragon n is. Why don¡¯t we just stay there and wait for the rabbit to show up?¡± the young man analyzed with a fawning expression.

    ¡°You¡¯re the rabbit!¡± the little silver mink roared angrily.?<i>Hmph, is there any rabbit as beautiful as Xue¡¯er?</i>

    ¡°Uh, she¡¯s not a rabbit, not a rabbit. This subordinate said something wrong.¡± The young man quickly admitted his mistake.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?A good child learned from their mistakes!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Dragon n!¡± the little silver mink said resolutely.

    ¡°Master is wise.¡±

    ¡°Stop ttering me. You know the consequences if you can¡¯t find Xue¡¯er,¡± the little silver mink said indifferently.

    Thus, the human and mink embarked on the journey to the Dragon n.

    On the way¡­

    ¡°Master, the chicken you want is ready. Please enjoy it.¡± The young man eagerly handed the grilled chicken to the little silver mink, who was resting on a cushion with his eyes closed.

 Chapter 203 - The Little Vermillion Bird Seeking Help (2)

    <h4>Chapter 203: The Little Vermillion Bird Seeking Help (2)</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s passable!¡± The little silver mink took the grilled chicken, which was nearly ten times his size, and said with dissatisfaction after taking a bite.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve tried my best,¡± the young man said helplessly.?<i>Master, your request is too high.</i>

    ¡°Go and see who¡¯s interrupting my meal. Kill without mercy!¡± the little silver mink said with displeasure while listening to the sounds of fightinging from not far away.

    ¡°Yes!¡± After receiving the order, the young man jumped up and flew toward the fight.

    A momentter, the young man returned. However, not only did he not return alone, but he even brought back a burden.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t permit you to bring anyone back!¡± the little silver mink said with narrowed eyes, a little angry. Moreover, he actually brought someone he hated.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Erm¡­¡± Cold sweat dripped down the young man¡¯s forehead. He also felt that he had done something stupid. He had underestimated his master¡¯s jealousy.?<i>Boohoo¡­ What should I do? I¡¯m really dead this time.</i>

    ¡°Mu Li, is this little mink your contract spirit beast?¡± Huo Qing suddenly asked. Although he didn¡¯t know why the little mink was so hostile to him, he didn¡¯t seem to like this arrogant little mink.

    ¡°You are the contract spirit beast. Your whole family is!¡± The little silver mink immediately became furious after hearing Huo Qing¡¯s words.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my contract spirit beast. Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± the young man, Mu Li, eximed hurriedly. He was so scared that his face turned pale.?<i>Boohoo¡­ This master isn¡¯t someone I can afford to contract!</i>

    ¡°Oh, why don¡¯t you give it to me then? I happen to have a mink as well, so they can keep each otherpany,¡± Huo Qing said with a dazzling smile on his face.

    <i>Keep each otherpany? Heavens!</i>?Mu Li was about to cry from anxiety.?<i>Oh my god, oh my god, stop spouting nonsense. He¡¯s too petty. Even if you want to die, don¡¯t implicate me.</i>?Mu Li couldn¡¯t help sneaking nces at the little mink from time to time.

    ¡°Say it again?¡± a certain little mink shouted and red.

    ¡°I said, I¡¯ll find you a partner,¡± Huo Qing said with an ambiguous smile and summoned his spirit mink.

    Huo Qing¡¯s mink was snow-white. Its fur was soft and smooth, and its ck diamond-like eyes were clear and enchanting.

    ¡°Master,¡± the snow mink called coquettishly and hopped onto Huo Qing¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Oh, Shui¡¯er, I found you a partner because I was afraid you would be lonely. Look at it. It¡¯s not bad!¡± Huo Qing pointed at the little silver mink as if he was presenting a treasure.

    ¡°Master, I like it!¡± The eyes of the snow mink named Shui¡¯er immediately lit up with countless little hearts upon seeing the adorable little silver mink, and its heart rate elerated drastically. It even lowered its head shyly after speaking.

    ¡°Good taste. I knew Shui¡¯er would definitely like it,¡± Huo Qing said happily.

    At this moment, Mu Li, who was very close to Huo Qing, quietly moved away.?<i>Boohoo¡­ I don¡¯t want to be implicated! Huo Qing, don¡¯t drag me into this if you want to die!</i>

    ¡°Mu Li, my Shui¡¯er really likes this silver mink. How about it? Give it to me?¡± Huo Qing turned to look at Mu Li, his face full of anticipation.

    ¡°Erm¡­ I can¡¯t decide,¡± Mu Li said softly. He even felt like dying now. Moreover, he could clearly feel someone¡¯s anger brewing¡­

    ¡°Oh, Shui¡¯er, looks like you have to woo it yourself.¡± Huo Qing shrugged helplessly, indicating that there was nothing he could do.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shui¡¯er nodded before rushing toward the little silver mink shyly.

    The little silver mink, who was in a bad mood, didn¡¯t say a word and directly kicked¡­

    After that, there was a plop as Shui¡¯er rolled onto the ground like a ball. After rolling for some distance, it slowly crawled back and pounced on the little silver mink again¡­

    <i>Dong! Dong! Dong!</i>

    Shui¡¯er was kicked away again and again, and it crawled back again and again. It was abnormally determined and worked hard in the direction of its beloved¡­

    Mu Li was bbergasted as he looked at the snow-white mink that had just turned ck. He was at a loss for words.?<i>Uhh! So persistent. Is the power of love really that great?</i>

    While he was fantasizing, the little silver mink couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He stretched out his little fist and gave the persistent snow mink a good beating.?<i>Hmph! How dare you have any ideas about me! Die!</i>

    ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you feel sad that your spirit beast is being beaten up?¡± Mu Li looked at Huo Qing in puzzlement. How could a master smile when his spirit beast was beaten up?

    ¡°Hitting is affection. Cursing is love. I can¡¯t meddle in this young couple¡¯s affairs even if I¡¯m its master!¡± Huo Qing said nonchntly with a smug face.

    Upon hearing Huo Qing¡¯s words, the little silver mink was brimming with hatred!?<i>Damn Huo Qing, just you wait. When I get better, the first person I beat up will be you!</i>

    ¡°Huo Qing, take care!¡± Mu Li looked at Huo Qing sympathetically and didn¡¯t dare to bother with him, lest a certain someone became angry and beat him up too.

    ¡°M-Master, it¡¯s too fierce, but I like it!¡± Shui¡¯er walked unsteadily back to Huo Qing¡¯s side, but its will was even more resolute. As a male, he had to tame this fierce mink.

    ¡°Ambitious! Master supports you!¡± Huo Qing approved. He felt that he was really too open-minded.

    ¡°Little Mu Zi, let¡¯s go!¡± the little silver mink said to Mu Li and red at Huo Qing in displeasure.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Mu Li replied helplessly. But he was wailing in his heart.?<i>Master, can you not call me Little Mu Zi?</i>

    ¡°Where are you going? Let¡¯s go together!¡± Huo Qing said hurriedly. Even Shui¡¯er, which was sitting on his shoulder, nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Don¡¯t follow us!¡± the little silver mink said fiercely, his eyes shining fiercely.

    ¡°Yin¡¯er, how can you treat me like this? You¡¯ve hit me and scolded me, but you still want to chase me away. You¡¯re too heartless.¡± Shui¡¯er spoke up before Huo Qing could say anything. Moreover, he even gave the little silver mink a name on his own. He even started crying after.

 Chapter 204 - The Little Vermillion Bird Seeking Help (3)

    <h4>Chapter 204: The Little Vermillion Bird Seeking Help (3)</h4>

    The corner of Mu Li¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and his heart kept skipping.?<i>This Shui¡¯er is really one of a kind!</i>?He was sure they wouldn¡¯t be lonely if they had the two of them on the road. Unfortunately, a certain someone would never agree.

    ¡°Damn it. Don¡¯t call me Yin¡¯er.¡± As expected, the mink exploded again.

    ¡°Shall I call you Diao¡¯er then?¡± Shui¡¯er probed. He knew that his sweetheart had a bad temper.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± the little silver mink roared furiously.

    ¡°Master, how did I fall for such a fierce mink?¡± Shui¡¯er turned to his master with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Uh, this¡­ I can only say that love is blind. There¡¯s nothing you can do when you¡¯re in love!¡± Huo Qingforted him, but he wasughing in his heart. Hehe, he hadn¡¯t been this happy since the Huo family¡¯s incident.

    ¡°Little Mu Zi, they can follow if they want!¡± The little silver mink suddenly changed his mind.?<i>Hmph! Huo Qing, just you wait. I won¡¯t let you go. I¡¯m letting you follow me because I don¡¯t want to waste time settling scores with you in the future.</i>

    Naturally, Huo Qing didn¡¯t know what was on the mind of a certain vengeful little mink, so he was destined for his tragic future.

    Thus, the two humans and two beasts set off for the Dragon n together.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Leng Ruoxue and the others were also sitting on Quill¡¯s back and heading toward the Dragon n.

    ¡°Grandpa, do dragons really live on the ind opposite Carefree Mountain?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Legend has it that no one has been to Dragon Ind before,¡± Leng Qingtian exined. Dragon Ind was not a ce where humans could go. Spirit beasts with noble bloodlines like dragons and phoenixes despised humans the most.

    ¡°Little Girl, the location of Dragon Ind has been passed down for thousands of years on the Ling Feng Continent. However, dragons have always been isted from the world and are strong, so no one has been able to verify the authenticity of this legend.¡± Old Man also exined that the locations of Dragon Ind and Phoenix Nest only existed in legends.

    ¡°Yes. Ruoxue, let¡¯s go to the Carefree Mountain to look for them first. If we don¡¯t find them, we will find them somewhere else,¡± Lin Liang saidfortingly. He knew that this girl was worried that Feng Da would be tortured in the Dragon n¡¯s ce. s, they were also worried! But it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to find the nests of the two top spirit beasts.

    ¡°Master, there seems to be a little phoenix up ahead!¡± Quill said suddenly.

    ¡°Really? Where?¡± Everyone asked curiously.

    ¡°Right there,¡± Quill said with a look.

    Everyone looked in the direction of Quill¡¯s gaze and saw a little green bird, seemingly panicking, looking back anxiously while flying.

    ¡°This is a little phoenix? Why is it different from what I know?¡± Lin Yuan asked curiously. Wasn¡¯t it just a bird? There was nothing special about it.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to study hard?¡± Leng Qingtian knocked Lin Yuan on the head lightly.

    ¡°This is a vermillion bird, and a very rare wood-attribute vermillion bird,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    The Phoenix n was a veryrge race. There were not only birds like phoenixes but also vermillion birds, great arguses, and so on. But the leaders of the Phoenix n had always been phoenixes because of their numbers, while vermillion birds and great arguses were rarely known.

    Phoenixes were mostly red and divided into male and female fire phoenixes. There were also a small number of them which were ck, blue, and white. The feathers of phoenixes were bright, luxurious, and abnormally beautiful. Vermillion birds and great arguses, on the other hand, might look very simr to phoenixes, but their feathers were not as beautiful as those of phoenixes.

    This green vermillion bird should still be underage because apart from the phoenix crown on its head, it was not very different from ordinary birds.

    ¡°Little vermillion bird, did you do something bad?¡± Quill blocked the path of the little green bird and teased.

    ¡°No. There are bad people behind me who want to capture me!¡± the little vermillion bird hurriedly exined. His small green eyes darted around, and he suddenly saw Leng Ruoxue, so he threw himself into her arms without a care.

    ¡°Big Sister, save me! There are bad people who want to capture this cute Inme,¡± the vermillion bird, which imed to be called Inme, said with a slight sobbing tone as if he had found a backer.

    ¡°Get lost, damn bird. Big Sister is mine.¡± Baby, which had been dominating Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, couldn¡¯t take it anymore when he saw someoneing to snatch his big sister away! He immediately roared loudly.

    ¡°Big Sister.¡± Inme looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully. Tears quickly welled up in his eyes, but they refused to fall.

    ¡°Okay, stop pretending to be pitiful. Tell me. What benefits will I get by helping you?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in a businesslike manner. She just happened to be looking for someone to ask for directions when this vermillion bird came knocking on her door.

    ¡°What do you mean by benefits?¡± Inme asked, his little face full of question marks.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I mean, what will I get if I help you?!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of ck lines.?<i>Ugh! I actually want benefits from a bird.</i>

    ¡°I have a lot of Chinaberry fruits I can give Big Sister.¡± Inme¡¯s green eyes rolled around, thinking for a long time before he replied reluctantly.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?This was his favorite food. He usually couldn¡¯t bear to eat them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need that thing,¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. She wasn¡¯t a phoenix, so how could she be interested in Chinaberry fruits!

    ¡°Little vermillion bird, do you know where Dragon Ind is?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked directly, in case this vermillion bird thought that she was going to snatch food from him again.

    ¡°Yes. Dragon Ind is very close to our Phoenix Nest!¡± Inme didn¡¯t understand why this big sister was asking about this, but he answered her honestly.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you chase away the bad guys, and you tell me the location of Dragon Ind, okay?¡± Leng Ruoxue began to negotiate with the little vermillion bird.

    ¡°Big Sister, are you going to Dragon Ind? Don¡¯t go. It¡¯s so stinky there. Those stinky dragons are so dirty, and they don¡¯t bathe every day,¡± Inme said disdainfully.

    ¡°Big Sister wants to go to Dragon Ind to save someone,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some amusement. It seemed that this little vermillion bird didn¡¯t have a good impression of Dragon Ind.

    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll bring Big Sister along,¡± Inme said proactively.

    ¡°How dare you snatch the spirit beast I want!¡± An angry roar sounded in the ears of Leng Ruoxue and the others.

 Chapter 205 - The Little Vermillion Bird Seeking Help (4)

    <h4>Chapter 205: The Little Vermillion Bird Seeking Help (4)</h4>

    ¡°Big Sister, save me!¡± Inme ignored Baby and burrowed into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms to seek protection.

    Leng Ruoxue looked up with slight displeasure, and her beautiful eyes gently swept over the two people also flying in the air.?<i>Sheughed in her heart. It¡¯s actually them? What a coincidence!</i>

    Leng Qingtian and the others looked at each other, and the smile on their faces gradually widened.?<i>Hehe, more fools came knocking on our door to be abused.</i>

    These two people were part of those Spiritual Deities. But they would never have imagined that the people they encountered now were the people they were looking for and wanted to get rid of because Leng Ruoxue and the others had changed their appearance.

    ¡°You¡¯ve only just seen him, and he isn¡¯t yours yet. How can you conclude that I snatched him from you?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Damn girl, hand over that bird if you know what¡¯s good for you. Otherwise, you¡¯re all dead,¡± the other person threatened.

    Leng Ruoxue turned her head and said fearfully, ¡°Really? Grandpa, he said we¡¯re going to die!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I want to see how we die!¡± Old Man said nonchntly with a look of curiosity.

    ¡°I want to know too,¡± Lin Liang echoed. The two of them sang the same song, forming a tacit understanding.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for it.¡± The burly man who spoke earlier roared in anger and directly attacked Lin Liang.

    ¡°Hey, why are you attacking me first? Do I look easy to bully?¡± Lin Liang was depressed and dodged the attack.

    ¡°Hmph! You won¡¯t be so lucky next time!¡± The burly man didn¡¯t expect the seemingly ordinary old man to dodge his attack and couldn¡¯t help gritting his teeth.

    ¡°Is that so? You can try,¡± Lin Liang provoked. During this time, he had not eaten so many spirit fruits for nothing. Moreover, after staying in Ruoxue¡¯s space for so long, his spiritual power had already reached a saturated state, and he was very close to a breakthrough.

    ¡°Damn old man, you¡¯re courting death!¡± the burly man roared, his eyes releasing intense killing intent.

    Seeing that the fight was about to begin, Leng Ruoxue quickly sent the mercenary group into the bracelet and released all the beasts to help.

    ¡°Grandpa Lin, you can do it! We¡¯ll cheer you on!¡± Leng Ruoxue said, wanting to see the world in chaos. Her beautiful face was full of anticipation.

    ¡°Come on,e on. Brat Lin, don¡¯t embarrass this old man!¡± Old Man also hooted.

    ¡°Come on, beat the bad guys to death! Anyone who bullies Inme is a bad person!¡± Inme shouted as well. Well, he was really confident with someone supporting him.

    ¡°You heartless people! Do you want me to fight these two by myself?!¡± Lin Liang was so angry.?<i>Why did I interrupt just now? Wasn¡¯t I just finding trouble for myself?</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you,¡± Inme said, thinking that he was being very kind. But he couldn¡¯t help thinking that this guy was really pitiful since no one would help him fight at such an old age.

    Fortunately, Lin Liang couldn¡¯t hear Inme¡¯s thoughts. Otherwise, he would be depressed to death.

    ¡°Inme, you¡¯re the best. Hmph! You all have no conscience. You¡¯re worse than a bird!¡± Lin Liang said angrily as he released a Wind de sh at the burly man.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± After hearing this, Baby couldn¡¯t help covering his snickering mouth.

    ¡°Baby, what are youughing about?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled as she looked at Babyughing hysterically.?<i>What¡¯s so funny?</i>

    Baby jumped onto Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder, leaned against her ear, and whispered what he had just heard from the little vermillion bird.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud. This little vermillion bird was really too cute. He actually knew how to respect elders. But she believed that if Grandpa Lin knew what the little vermillion bird was thinking, he would definitely be depressed to death. After all, who was willing to admit that they were old!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what are youughing about?¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help asking when he saw his granddaughterughing so happily.?<i>Did something funny happen?</i>

    Seeing her grandfather¡¯s curious expression, Leng Ruoxue told him what Baby had just told her. Leng Qingtian alsoughed out loud after hearing this.

    ¡°You guys are too much. Why are you leaving me out of the joke?¡± Old Manined.

    With a face full of helplessness, Leng Ruoxue told Old Man. Old Man¡¯s face lit up as he stole nces at Lin Liang.

    ¡°Charm, go help Grandpa Lin!¡± Leng Ruoxue said kindly when she saw that Lin Liang was indeed struggling. Well, she also knew how to respect her elders.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Charm and the other beasts were excited after hearing this. Their ws had already been itching while waiting for their master¡¯s order.

    Seeing how eager her beasts were, Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words.?<i>When did my beasts be so violent and aggressive?</i>

    With the addition of Charm and the other beasts, Lin Liang felt much less pressure. He even gave the main battlefield to Charm and the others while he watched the battle from the side and asionallyunched sneak attacks. His actions made the two Spiritual Deities so angry that they almost vomited blood.

    ¡°Damn it. Can you not be so despicable!¡± a Spiritual Deity couldn¡¯t help cursing.

    ¡°Tch, why didn¡¯t you say you were despicable when you two hit me?¡± Lin Liang said disdainfully.

    ¡°Beat him up! Scratch him! Yes, bite them fiercely!¡± Lin Liang continued to cheer excitedly.

    At this moment, the two Spiritual Deities were forced by the beasts to the point where they had nowhere to hide. They could only hop around to avoid the attacks of the beasts. Their bodies were already riddled with wounds, and they were in a sorry state. But the beasts were not in a hurry as they calmly attacked from time to time. It was obvious that they were just teasing the two of them!

    ¡°How dare you bully me! How dare you bully me! Bad guys! Bad guys!¡± Inme, who had been watching from the side, also dashed forward with his blood boiling. He scratched and pecked at the two Spiritual Deities.

    ¡°This little thing is actually basking in reflected glory.¡± Leng Ruoxue gently smiled helplessly.

    ¡°Yes, but this little fellow is quite cute. Xue¡¯er, our strength will definitely greatly increase if you can contract with a few phoenixes and dragons. That way, we will gain a small foothold even in the Upper Realm,¡± Leng Qingtian said with an expectant look.

 Chapter 206 - The Dangerous Grief Remedy Forest (1)

    <h4>Chapter 206: The Dangerous Grief Remedy Forest (1)</h4>

    Spirit beasts such as phoenixes and dragons were at the top of the hierarchy of spirit beasts in every realm and world. Moreover, they were powerful and were absolutely the best spirit beasts in people¡¯s minds.

    Although the strength of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s group was among the best on the Ling Feng Continent, they were at the bottom of the hierarchy in the Upper Realm. Therefore, they could at least protect themselves if they had a few good spirit beasts by their side.

    ¡°Grandpa, spirit beasts with superior aptitudes like phoenixes and dragons look down on humans more than other spirit beasts, so contracting them isn¡¯t easy,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined. She had contracted quite a number of spirit beasts now, and the strength of spirit beasts like Charm was definitely not inferior to that of phoenixes and dragons. So if possible, she wanted to help a few people around her contract those spirit beasts.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Grandpa is asking for too much.¡± Leng Qingtian was a little disappointed.

    ¡°Not necessarily. The space of our little girl is very attractive to spirit beasts! As long as she is willing to help, those spirit beasts will definitely rush to her door,¡± Old Man suggested with a smile. Even his spirit beasts were unwilling to return to the spirit beast space after seeing that space, so how could other spirit beasts be an exception?

    ¡°Hmm, very reasonable. Xue¡¯er, why don¡¯t you try it?¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help looking forward to it again. It would be awesome if he could have a dragon or phoenix as his contract beast!

    ¡°We¡¯ll see!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.?<i>It seems like Grandpa really wants a dragon or phoenix! In that case, I have to get one for him even if I have to snatch one.</i>

    ¡°We¡¯ll see about what?¡± Lin Liang asked curiously after sitting down beside them.

    ¡°See if we can contract with a few dragons and phoenixes,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined with a light smile.

    ¡°Uhh, this idea might be crazy, but Grandpa Lin supports you,¡± Lin Liang said excitedly. He would have sneered if anyone else said this, but it was possible since it was Ruoxue.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the one going to contract them. I want to get them for you, Lin Yuan, and the others,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a very calm expression.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ruoxue, you are so considerate. Grandpa Lin is in need of spirit beasts!¡± Lin Liang exaggeratedly wiped his tears while staring at Leng Ruoxue with shining eyes.

    ¡°Bah! What spirit beast are youcking? Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡± Old Man was the first to shout as he red at Lin Liang with contempt.

    ¡°Exactly. I¡¯ve known you for so many years, but why didn¡¯t I know you were so thick-skinned until today? I really haven¡¯t met a good person!¡± Leng Qingtian said regretfully. s! He actually made a bad friend by mistake.

    ¡°You two are obviously jealous of me. I understand!¡± Lin Liang said nonchntly. People should be thick-skinned when necessary!

    ¡°Tch!¡± Old Man and Leng Qingtian turned their heads at the same time, ignoring the disrespectful old fellow.

    Charm jumped onto Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Master, it¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°Well done,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised while caressing Charm¡¯s beautiful fluffy fur. Her beasts did things so cleanly and efficiently! They even cleaned up the battlefield.

    ¡°Quill, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue patted his head gently.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    ¡°Little vermillion bird, lead the way!¡± Quill turned to the little vermillion bird.

    ¡°Big Sister, do you really want to go? Dragon Ind stinks,¡± Inme couldn¡¯t help saying with a reluctant expression.

    ¡°Inme, Big Sister has to go. Big Sister¡¯s friend is on Dragon Ind,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined. She had long heard that dragons and phoenixes disliked each other. It seemed to be true.

    ¡°Alright, Inme will bring you there,¡± Inme said obediently andnded on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s other shoulder.

    ¡°Inme is so well-behaved!¡± Leng Ruoxue praised as she caressed the little vermillion bird¡¯s head.

    ¡°Hehe, Big Sister, your body smells so good. Inme loves it,¡± Inme said shyly.

    ¡°You perverted bird, scram!¡± Baby roared furiously.?<i>How dare he tease Big Sister in front of me. He must be tired of living.</i>

    Inme moved closer to Leng Ruoxue and said pitifully, ¡°Big Sister, he¡¯s so fierce. He¡¯s bullying Inme.¡±

    ¡°Inme, quickly lead the way!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Her beasts were fighting for affection almost every day, giving her a headache. Fortunately, they hadn¡¯t started physically fighting yet.

    ¡°Big Sister, if you want to go to Dragon Ind, you have to pass through Grief Remedy Forest first. But that ce is very dangerous!¡± Inme exined.

    ¡°Grief Remedy Forest? Where?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in bewilderment. Why hadn¡¯t she heard of Grief Remedy Forest?

    ¡°Grief Remedy Forest is on the southernmost part of the Ling Feng Continent, and there are many poisonous creatures there,¡± Inme said worriedly. Those poisonous creatures loved humans the most.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve read about Grief Remedy Forest in a book. nts and animals there seem to be poisonous,¡± Old Man suddenly said with a serious face.

    ¡°Poison? I have to go even if Grief Remedy Forest is full of perils!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. In fact, the reason she was so confident was because of the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. Otherwise, she really wouldn¡¯t dare to risk everyone¡¯s lives.

    ¡°Quill, go to Grief Remedy Forest!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Quill answered and flew toward Grief Remedy Forest.

    ¡­

    They finally arrived at the Grief Remedy Forest that Inme spoke of after flying for three days.

    At the entrance to the forest¡­

    ¡°Inme, is this the ce?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked the little vermillion bird, who was munching on a spirit fruit.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s here. It¡¯s very dangerous here. Big Sister, you have to be careful!¡± Inme answered while eating.

    ¡°Inme, why aren¡¯t you afraid of these poisonous creatures since you¡¯re from here?¡± Old Man asked shamelessly with a face full of curiosity.

    ¡°Because I have the aura of the Phoenix n on me, they don¡¯t dare to hurt me. But I¡¯m still underage, so I can¡¯t protect everyone to walk through this forest safely.¡± Inme lowered his head shyly, feeling very guilty.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Big Sister and the others saved me and treated me so well, but I can¡¯t do the same for them.</i>

 Chapter 207 - The Dangerous Grief Remedy Forest (2)

    <h4>Chapter 207: The Dangerous Grief Remedy Forest (2)</h4>

    ¡°Silly Inme, Big Sister doesn¡¯t care about those poisonous creatures at all.¡± Leng Ruoxue knew what was bothering the little vermillion bird once she saw his expression, so she quicklyforted him.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Big Sister is so powerful. How can those things be Big Sister¡¯s match?¡± Inme immediately became lively again.

    ¡°Master, shall we enter?¡± Quill asked.

    ¡°Enter!¡±

    ¡°Wait, Big Sister. Don¡¯t fly, or you¡¯ll be in trouble if you get entangled by the cannibal vines,¡± Inme suddenly warned.

    ¡°Inme, it¡¯s daytime now. Don¡¯t poisonous creatures like to appear at night?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully.

    ¡°Not entirely. It¡¯s just that there will be more at night. Big Sister, there are usually very few humans here, so the cannibal vines usually rest during the day. But they will wake up if there is any human smell,¡± Inme exined. The most wretched thing in the forest during the day was the cannibal vines. Most of the other poisonous creatures basically only appeared at night.

    ¡°Let¡¯s enter then!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after she exchanged nces with her grandfather and the others and nodded slightly at each other.

    ¡°Big Sister, everything here is poisonous, so be careful not to touch anything,¡± Inme reminded her worriedly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help finding Inme¡¯s nagging funny.?<i>What a worrywart.</i>

    Leng Ruoxue got Lin Yuan and the others to enter the bracelet, leaving only her grandfather, Old Man, Grandpa Lin, Big Brother Feng, Baby, Charm, and Quill with her. Five humans and four beasts walked into Grief Remedy Forest together.

    After entering the forest, Leng Ruoxue found that it was just as Inme had said. All the nts were poisonous, and even the air here was poisonous. Fortunately, this forest wasn¡¯t veryrge, or she really didn¡¯t know when they would be able to walk out of it.

    ¡°Eat this.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed each of them a pill after taking a few steps. This pill was a detoxification pill she concocted. It might not be able to cure all poisons, but it would at least make things easier for them.

    Everyone, including the beasts, threw the pills directly into their mouths. They immediately felt a refreshing sensation, and their breathing became much smoother.

    ¡°Big Sister, don¡¯t touch it. That¡¯s very poisonous.¡± Inme stopped Leng Ruoxue hurriedly when he saw her about to touch an inconspicuous little grass.

    ¡°Big Sister knows.¡± Leng Ruoxue carefully dug out the de of grass with her hand. She didn¡¯t expect soul devouring grass to be growing here. This was great. This way, she could upgrade her controlling pills to soul devouring pills.

    ¡°Eh, Big Sister is actually okay?¡± Inme¡¯s face was full of curiosity. He didn¡¯t even dare to touch that grass, but she was actually fine after touching it. It was really too magical!

    ¡°You perverted bird! Do you really want something to happen to Big Sister?¡± Baby roared angrily. He hated everyone who wanted topete with him for favor.

    ¡°Big Sister, I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Inme looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly.

    ¡°Hehe, Big Sister understands Inme¡¯s intentions.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Inme¡¯s head to console him.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! Big Sister, why do you want that grass?¡± Inme was a lot more at ease after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. But he couldn¡¯t help bing curious again.

    ¡°To concoct pills,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered simply while her beautiful watery eyes looked around to see if there were any more herbs.

    ¡°Ruoxue, these herbs are all poisonous. Can they be used for alchemy?¡± Lin Liang was puzzled. He had never heard of alchemists using poisonous herbs to concoct pills. Could such pills be consumed?

    ¡°Brat Lin, don¡¯t embarrass this old man, okay? Of course, the poisonous herbs will be concocted into poisonous pills.¡± Old Man pursed his lips, his face saying ¡®I don¡¯t know this person¡¯.

    ¡°Uh, alchemists actually concoct poison.¡± Cold sweat rolled down Lin Liang¡¯s back. This was really too terrifying.

    ¡°Grandpa Lin, of course poison is used to deal with enemies. It saves a lot of energy! Fighting and killing are the behavior of barbarians,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. She had no choice because she waszy!

    ¡°Uh, that makes sense.¡± Lin Liang thought about it carefully.?<i>That¡¯s right! Isn¡¯t it silly not to use simple methods? But this girl¡­ bing her enemy will definitely be tragic.</i>

    Inme scratched his little head with his small wings in thought and said, ¡°Big Sister, I know a ce with a lot of this kind of grass. Do you want more?¡±

    ¡°Where? Bring Big Sister there!¡±

    ¡°Come with me.¡± Inme pped his little wings and led the way while Leng Ruoxue and the others followed closely behind.

    ¡°Big Sister, this is the ce.¡± Inme brought Leng Ruoxue and the others to the ce he knew.

    ¡°So many herbs!¡± Leng Ruoxue eximed as she looked at therge meadow in front of her. But they were all poisonous. Besides the soul devouring grass, there were many other herbs.?<i>Ah~ This ce can absolutely be considered a paradise for poisonous herbs.</i>

    Leng Ruoxue squatted down excitedly and began picking herbs carefully.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa will help you.¡± Leng Qingtian also bent down, prepared to help. Otherwise, when could she pick all the grass?

    ¡°Grandpa, be careful. These are very poisonous,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded while harvesting.

    ¡°Miss, let use out to help out too!¡± Lin Yuan sent a voice transmission from the space. There was strength in numbers!

    ¡°Okay. Come out after taking the antidote,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Given their current strength, it was very dangerous for Lin Yuan and the others in this forest.

    After taking the detoxification pills, Leng Ruoxue let Lin Yuan and the group out. With everyone¡¯s cooperation, therge patch of grass was finally harvested.

    ¡°Uh, pulling weeds does require strength!¡± Lin Liang copsed onto the ground, panting from exhaustion.

    ¡°You just realized it! Otherwise, why do you think pills are so expensive?¡± Old Man deliberately provoked.

    ¡°Damn Old Man, do you feel ufortable if you don¡¯t quarrel with me?¡± Lin Liang roared.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll feel ufortable all over if I don¡¯t bully you,¡± Old Man said without blushing or skipping a beat.

    ¡°Lin Yuan, I¡¯ll send you back. It¡¯s too dangerous here.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked helplessly at the two people who were fighting like chickens.

 Chapter 208 - The Dangerous Grief Remedy Forest (3)

    <h4>Chapter 208: The Dangerous Grief Remedy Forest (3)</h4>

    ¡°Yes, Miss. Everyone be careful too,¡± Lin Yuan reminded. They were too weak, and they still found it difficult to breathe even though they had taken detoxification pills.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Leng Qingtian and the others after she sent Lin Yuan and the others into the bracelet.

    Everyone nodded and continued forward.

    ¡°Master, there seems to be some soundsing from over there.¡± Charm pointed to the right of the forest.

    ¡°Big Sister, that¡¯s the territory of the cannibal vines. The cannibal vines must have caught food again,¡± Inme exined. He brought her and the others along a very safe route. Poisonous creatures would basically not appear along this path during the day, but other people or beasts might not be so lucky.

    ¡°Quill, take a look at what¡¯s going on.¡±

    ¡°Master, it seems to be the Feng family¡¯s first elder!¡± Quill said uncertainly after scanning the area with his X-ray vision. There were two people entangled by the vines, but he hadn¡¯t seen the other person before.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Feng Moran was shocked when he heard this.?<i>Is the first elder still alive?</i>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. She believed that Quill wouldn¡¯t be mistaken. Moreover, the first elder was her ally, so it was reasonable and logical for her to take a look.

    ¡°Big Sister.¡± Inme stood in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others, unwilling to let them go forward.

    ¡°Inme, it¡¯s okay. You have to trust Big Sister,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed. This little fellow could really cause a headache when he became stubborn.

    ¡°Alright then. But Big Sister, don¡¯t get too close,¡± Inme reminded.

    ¡°We will be careful. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    When Leng Ruoxue and the others rushed to the area of the cannibal vines, they saw two people entangled in the vines. One of them was indeed the Feng family¡¯s first elder.

    Even though the cannibal vines were entangling them, they were still trying hard to get rid of them. Broken vinesy scattered all over the ground, and there were patches of ck stains on the ground.

    ¡°First Elder and Grandpa!¡± Feng Moran couldn¡¯t help eximing. He didn¡¯t expect the other person to be his grandfather!

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed that brat from the Feng family.¡± Old Man frowned. These cannibal vines were indeed troublesome! Two Spiritual Supremacies were entangled by them and couldn¡¯t break free.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what should we do?¡± Feng Moran looked at Leng Ruoxue in a daze. Even though the Feng family had not been good to him, his hatred for them had long disappeared with their fall. It would be a lie to say that he wasn¡¯t worried at all now that he finally saw his only remaining rtives. But he couldn¡¯t risk the lives of Xue¡¯er and the others. After all, Xue¡¯er was the most important to him.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, don¡¯t worry. We have to think of a good n.¡± Leng Ruoxueforted him and carefully examined the cannibal vines.

    Cannibal vines might be called vines, but they were actuallyrge trees. Their branches were made of vines, each as thick as an adult¡¯s arm, and would probably be difficult to cut off with ordinary weapons.

    Moreover, cannibal vines should be spirit beasts of the nt system. But their level was very low, and they had yet to develop intelligence, so they relied on their instincts to hunt.

    Leng Ruoxue pondered as she looked at the towering tree not far away. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, the cannibal vines in this area should be branches of this tree. So as long as she destroyed this tree, the cannibal vines shouldn¡¯t be a threat.

    ¡°Grandpa, Old Man, Grandpa Lin, please attract the cannibal vine¡¯s attention. Charm and I will go and save them. Big Brother Feng, stay here.¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly made the arrangements.

    ¡°Okay, Xue¡¯er. Be careful,¡± Leng Qingtian reminded worriedly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Feng Moran pulled Leng Ruoxue, who was about to leave, back, his handsome face full of determination.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, cannibal vines are very troublesome. It will be inconvenient if there are too many people, so wait here and be good!¡± Leng Ruoxue said as if she was coaxing a child.

    ¡°Alright. Be careful.¡± Feng Moran didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Xue¡¯er was treating him like a child.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded and gave Leng Qingtian and the others a look. The three old men swaggered over to the cannibal vine, swaying back and forth arrogantly.

    The cannibal vine became excited when it found that more food wasing its way. It hurriedly waved its vines and attacked Leng Qingtian and the others¡­

    ¡°General Leng, quickly leave this ce!¡± The first elder hurriedly reminded Leng Qingtian and the others when he saw them.

    ¡°First Elder! Stop shouting.¡± Leng Ruoxue quietly crept to the first elder¡¯s side and whispered.

    ¡°Ah! Ruoxue, what are you doing here? Leave this ce quickly,¡± the first elder shouted anxiously.

    ¡°To save you, of course,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined helplessly.?<i>Is this old man that shrewd first elder? Why did he be stupid?</i>

    ¡°Uh!¡± The first elder was stunned. He thought that Leng Qingtian and the others had also barged in here by mistake! He didn¡¯t dare to think that they had speciallye to save them. When he thought of this, a warm current instantly flowed through his heart. All along, he had always thought that he was experienced, knowledgeable, and had seen countless people. But he realized that he only truly saw the fickleness of human nature and the world after experiencing the upheaval of the family.

    Leng Ruoxue took out her sword and shed fiercely at the arm-thick vines. The vines binding the first elder were broken off with a bang.

    Then Leng Ruoxue cut off the vines binding the Feng family patriarch and gave each of them a pill.

    The two of them took the pills and swallowed them without hesitation. The injuries and spiritual power in their bodies instantly recovered. They looked at Leng Ruoxue with surprise and gratitude. They were about to say something, but Leng Ruoxue stopped them.

    ¡°Leave this ce quickly,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Oh, right, right,¡± the first elder quickly replied. This was indeed not a good ce to talk.

    ¡°Grandpa,e back!¡± Leng Ruoxue shook her head when she saw the three people teasing the cannibal vine. She really didn¡¯t know what to do with the three old men. It was so dangerous here, but the three of them were having fun.

    ¡°Okay!¡± The three of them retreated reluctantly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, shouldn¡¯t we kill this cannibal vine?¡± Leng Qingtian asked curiously while looking at the shaking vines. This cannibal vine couldn¡¯t do anything to the three of them. Moreover, it was raging when it saw that the food it had caught had also disappeared!

 Chapter 209 - The Dangerous Grief Remedy Forest (4)

    <h4>Chapter 209: The Dangerous Grief Remedy Forest (4)</h4>

    ¡°We¡¯ve rescued them. Let¡¯s leave this ce quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She was very kind. There must be a reason why this cannibal vine existed, so she should let it go for the sake of the bnce of this forest!

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s leave this ce quickly!¡± The first elder agreed with Leng Ruoxue. He didn¡¯t want to stay here for another moment.

    After leaving the territory of the cannibal vines, they found a safe ce to rest.

    ¡°Ruoxue, I can¡¯t thank you enough for your kindness. Just tell me if you need my help in the future,¡± the first elder said sincerely. If Leng Ruoxue and the others hadn¡¯t saved him and the patriarch, their two old lives would have been lost here. He really didn¡¯t know how to repay this life-saving favor.

    ¡°Thank you for saving us. Our Feng family is willing to follow Miss Leng¡¯s lead from now on,¡± Feng Jing, the patriarch of the Feng family, suddenly said. During this long period of fleeing, he had heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s great name often. When he saw her today, she was indeed extraordinary.

    ¡°Hehe, you sure know how to n!¡± Old Man let out a mocking chuckle. It wasn¡¯t so easy to want to be reliant on their little girl.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Feng Jing blushed at Old Man¡¯s sarcasm and was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Hehe, our Feng family has always been allies with Ruoxue. Now that the Feng family has fallen, it¡¯s only natural that we follow Ruoxue¡¯s lead,¡± the first elder said to ease the tension. He was much more tactful and eloquent than Feng Jing, and his skin was also obviously much thicker. Moreover, he was 100% supportive of the patriarch¡¯s decision.

    ¡°First Elder, what happened to the Feng family?¡± Feng Moran, who had been silent, suddenly asked.

    ¡°Moran, are you and Aoran alright?¡± the first elder asked with concern.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± Feng Moran said quickly while looking at the first elder expectantly.

    ¡°Moran, we were hiding, but¡­ we didn¡¯t expect your uncle to sell us out. s! The Feng family suffered heavy losses, and only the patriarch and I escaped.¡± His heart ached at the thought of the Feng family members who had died. Fortunately, he had sent away a group of people previously to preserve thest bit of the Feng family¡¯s bloodline.

    ¡°Moran, you haven¡¯t seen the patriarch for many years, right?¡± The first elder pulled Feng Moran to Feng Jing.

    ¡°Grandpa,¡± Feng Moran called out with a trembling voice. He had indeed not seen his grandfather for a long time. He only remembered that his grandfather doted on him a lot when he was young.

    ¡°Mo¡¯er, you¡¯ve suffered.¡± Feng Jing looked at his grandson with concern.

    ¡°How is Feng Xiao doing now?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked the first elder curiously when she saw Feng Moran and Feng Jing catching up.

    ¡°Dead. Killed by the patriarch himself,¡± the first elder exined. Ruoxue had warned him before, but he hadn¡¯t immediately dealt with Feng Xiao because of the patriarch. s, speaking of it, he was also responsible for the Feng family¡¯s fall!

    ¡°First Elder, does your patriarch love Big Brother Feng a lot?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Yes, he is the eldest grandson after all.¡±

    ¡°Since he loves Big Brother Feng so much, how could he allow him to be bullied?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement.?<i>Was it because of his aptitude?</i>

    ¡°Ruoxue, the patriarch really dotes on Moran. But he went into seclusion more than a decade ago, so the affairs of the Feng family were managed by the second elder and the others. Later on, Feng Xiao became the acting patriarch, and he took care of the affairs of the Feng family. Therefore, the patriarch basically knew nothing about Moran¡¯s matter. It¡¯s not his fault,¡± the first elder defended the patriarch. s, every family had its own difficulties. Even the patriarch wouldn¡¯t know everything like the back of his hand if no one told him. Moreover, the patriarch¡¯s mind was all on cultivation.

    After hearing what the first elder said, Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t express her opinion. This was their family matter after all. What could an outsider like her say?

    ¡°Big Sister, it¡¯s getting dark. Let¡¯s leave this ce quickly!¡± Inme urged. There would be many poisonous creatures roaming around here at night.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    After hearing Inme¡¯s words, Leng Ruoxue and the others quickly left.

    ¡°First Elder, why are you here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked while walking.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because we were forced to by those Spiritual Deities. They were hunting us all the time, so we had no choice but to run into this ce.¡± After he and the patriarch ran in, they were a little puzzled as to why those people stopped chasing after them. They only found out about the perilous environmentter on.

    ¡°How long have you been here?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued asking.

    ¡°Ahh, today is the third day. We didn¡¯t dare to venture too deep and could only stay at the edge.¡± The first elder sighed helplessly.

    ¡°At least you still have some brains and know that you can¡¯t go in. The farther you go, the more poisonous creatures there will be. That¡¯s not something you can handle,¡± Inme praised. But his words didn¡¯t make the first elder happy at all.

    The first elder looked at the little green bird and felt depressed. s! He had lived for so long, but this was the first time a bird remarked that he had some brains!

    After listening to what Inme said, Leng Ruoxue looked at the depressed first elder and was overjoyed.?<i>Inme is really a treasure!</i>

    ¡°But now? You don¡¯t have to be afraid since I, Inme, am bringing you around,¡± Inme continued, his face full of pride. Even though he couldn¡¯t deal with those poisonous creatures, bringing them along on some rtively safe routes wasn¡¯t a problem.

    ¡°Can this little bird deal with those poisonous creatures?¡± the first elder asked softly.

    ¡°No, he¡¯s still underage,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°Then where does he get his confidence from?¡± The first elder was a little speechless. This was the first time he had seen such an arrogant bird. The bird was even more arrogant than his spirit beast.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, Ruoxue, the patriarch¡¯s and my spirit beasts are injured. Do you have any way to help?¡± the first elder asked again while looking at Leng Ruoxue expectantly.

    ¡°Are their injuries serious?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

 Chapter 210 - The Dangerous Grief Remedy Forest (5)

    <h4>Chapter 210: The Dangerous Grief Remedy Forest (5)</h4>

    ¡°Very serious. s, they¡¯re about to die,¡± the first elder said sadly.

    ¡°Take these for them to eat!¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a while, took out two pills, and handed them to the first elder.

    ¡°Ruoxue, thank you!¡± the first elder said happily, even happier than when his injuries healed.

    ¡°Big Sister, we will be able to walk out of this forest in two days after tonight,¡± Inme reminded. Well, after crossing this forest was his home, and he could invite her to his home to y then.

    ¡°Inme, let¡¯s get out of here as soon as possible!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. The sky was getting dark, and the poisonous gas here seemed to be getting more intense. She really didn¡¯t like this feeling.

    ¡°Yes, Big Sister. Don¡¯t worry. Inme will bring you along very safe shortcuts,¡± Inme promised.

    ¡°Inme is the best,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed and took out a spirit fruit to reward him.

    ¡°Ruoxue, what fruit is that? It smells so good!¡± The first elder, who had just fed his spirit beast the pill, had sharp eyes. He subconsciously swallowed his saliva.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?He hadn¡¯t eaten well for two days. So hungry!

    ¡°You must be hungry. Here.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed the first elder a piece of dried meat very kindly.

    ¡°I also want to eat fruits,¡± the first elderined softly as he reluctantly epted the dry meat. But his eyes were fixed on the fruit Inme was chewing on.

    ¡°This is mine.¡± Inme was on high alert. He hugged the fruit, which was about the size of his body, with his little w and flew behind Leng Ruoxue to hide.

    ¡°You¡¯re already so old, yet you still want to snatch food from a bird. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?!¡± Old Man¡¯s face was full of disdain and ridicule. He took out a spirit fruit from his ring and deliberately began to eat it in front of the first elder.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The first elder looked at Old Man, whose mouth was full of juices, with mes of envy raging in his heart. He clenched his teeth with hatred.?<i>Who is this old man? I don¡¯t recognize him. Why is this old man always against me?</i>?The first elder couldn¡¯t understand no matter what.

    ¡°First Elder, do you really not want to eat meat? This is holy beast-level python meat!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. The deliciousness of this meat jerky was unforgettable.

    ¡°Really?¡± The first elder took a bite doubtfully, but then he wolfed it down quickly. He never knew that dry meat could be so fragrant.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I think everyone is a little hungry, so why don¡¯t we start a fire here and cook dinner?¡± Leng Qingtian suddenly suggested. The terrain here was spacious and t, and they would be able to spot any poisonous creatures immediately if they appeared.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and began to prepare.

    ¡°Ruoxue, are your meals all so¡­ sumptuous?¡± The first elder was a little dumbfounded as he watched Leng Ruoxue take out pots, bowls, and other containers one by one, as well as arge pile of food.?<i>H-how big is this girl¡¯s storage ring?</i>?It was the first time that the first elder saw someone have these things in their storage ring!

    ¡°You can¡¯t abuse your stomach when you¡¯re outside!¡± Leng Ruoxue answered as if it was obvious and didn¡¯t feel like she was being extravagant at all.

    <i>Tch, this is considered too little!</i>?<i>We would be able to eat better food if you weren¡¯t here,</i>?Old Man thought.?<i>s! It seems like we can only spend the night outside.</i>

    After dinner, they had one person keep watch while the others went to their tents to rest.

    After a peaceful night, Leng Ruoxue and the others continued the next day.

    ¡­

    At this time, Mu Li and his group had already arrived at Dragon Ind and were guarding the only route to Dragon Ind, waiting for the rabbit toe. But after a few days of guarding, the rabbit hadn¡¯te. The mink couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious.

    ¡°Little Mu Zi, go take a look. Why aren¡¯t they here yet?¡± the silver mink ordered anxiously.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t be anxious. They might be dyed by something,¡± Mu Li quicklyforted. This master¡¯s temper had been growing these few days.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?<i>It¡¯s so tough on me</i>. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help ring fiercely at Huo Qing and the mink who was actively working hard to pursue his master.

    ¡°What could happen? They left before us. We¡¯ve arrived, but they haven¡¯t even shown up,¡± the little silver mink roared furiously.

    ¡°Diao¡¯er, don¡¯t be anxious. Anger is harmful to the body. Calm down!¡± Shui¡¯erforted Diao¡¯er understandingly.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?His heart really ached to see Diao¡¯er like this!

    ¡°Scram!¡± The little silver mink kicked the snow mink away.

    Shui¡¯er rolled on the ground twice before running back with a bashful look on his face.

    ¡°Diao¡¯er, I know you love me,¡± Shui¡¯er said earnestly. His master said that hitting was like kissing, and cursing was like loving. And he had always believed his master¡¯s words.

    Mu Li looked at the obviously sadistic mink and was at a loss for words.?<i>Huo Qing, Huo Qing, you are dead meat. This petty person won¡¯t let you go easily.</i>

    ¡°If you dare to call me Diao¡¯er again, I will turn you into a dead mink,¡± the little silver mink threatened with raging mes in his eyes. He really hated his small body now.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ Yin¡¯er, you¡¯re so fierce!¡± Shui¡¯er said fearfully, immediately changing the way he addressed his beloved while sneaking nces at his beloved from time to time.

    ¡°Damn it. You¡¯re not allowed to call me Yin¡¯er either!¡± the little silver mink roared furiously. If he was¡­ he would definitely send the man and beast to hell.

    ¡°Then¡­ then what should I call you?¡± Shui¡¯er¡¯s heart was trembling, but he still mustered his courage to ask.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me anything!¡± The little silver mink kicked away Shui¡¯er, who was sticking to him¡­

    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Shui¡¯er obediently said and hid far away to peek¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The little silver mink was speechless.?<i>This snow mink¡­ really resembles its master!</i>

    ¡°Master, calm down! Don¡¯t be too angry and hurt your body.¡± Mu Li tried to hold back hisughter and tried to console him.?<i>Haha, this is too funny.</i>?Seeing his master¡¯s helpless expression and Shui¡¯er¡¯s relentless harassment, he almost died fromughter.

 Chapter 211 - Encounter at Sea, Violent Fire Phoenix (1)

    <h4>Chapter 211: Encounter at Sea, Violent Fire Phoenix (1)</h4>

    ¡°Little Mu Zi, just you wait!¡± The little silver mink red and threatened him.?<i>Hmph! How dare youugh at me! Go to hell!</i>

    ¡°Master, it has nothing to do with me!¡± Mu Li looked aggrieved and wanted to cry. He knew that it was wrong tough at him, but his master shouldn¡¯t use his position to take revenge!

    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re dead.¡± The little silver mink turned his little face away and didn¡¯t even look at Mu Li.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go look for Leng Ruoxue!¡± Mu Li said ingratiatingly, hoping to make up for his mistakes so that his master wouldn¡¯t bear a grudge against him anymore.

    ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m going!¡± Mu Li quickly disappeared to avoid being implicated by the master-beast duo.

    ¡­

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s group walked for two days in Grief Remedy Forest and finally left the poisonous forest safely.

    ¡°Ruoxue, where are we going?¡± the first elder asked curiously.

    ¡°To my house, of course!¡± Inme interrupted.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to the Dragon n to save someone,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined lightly.

    ¡°The Dragon n!¡± The first elder was shocked. Were dragons so easy to provoke? They even wanted to save someone from the Dragon n. This¡­

    ¡°Brat Feng, if you¡¯re scared, you can go back the way you came!¡± Old Man provoked, gloating a little.

    The first elder quickly denied, ¡°Who said I was afraid? But where is Dragon Ind? Can we find it?¡±

    ¡°This little fellow will bring us there.¡± Leng Qingtian pointed at Inme.

    ¡°Him? Does this little one really know?¡± The first elder nced doubtfully at the little green bird, somewhat skeptical.

    ¡°Stinky old man, you dare to look down on Inme?¡± Inme roared angrily.?<i>How dare you look down on a mighty vermillion bird! Unforgivable!</i>

    ¡°Inme, be good. Hurry and bring Big Sister to Dragon Ind!¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Inme¡¯s head helplessly. It seemed like the Phoenix n had bad tempers! Such a little fellow actually had such a fiery temper as well.

    ¡°Big Sister, we will reach the territories of the Dragon n and the Phoenix n after crossing this sea,¡± Inme exined as he pointed at the vast sea in front of them.

    Hearing this, Leng Ruoxue looked up carefully at the rolling blue sea not far away. The sea seemed endless.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone. She was burning with anxiety!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, how do we cross the sea?¡± Feng Moran asked curiously.

    ¡°Let Quill fly us over,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Normally, she might choose to make a ship. But she was now in a hurry to save someone, so she had to use the fastest method.

    ¡°Come on up!¡± Quill immediately erged his body and stopped in midair.

    ¡°Quill, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± After seeing everyone sitting on him steadily, Quill immediately pped his wings and flew into the blue sky.

    ¡°Inme, how far away is it?¡± the first elder couldn¡¯t help asking after flying for a day.

    ¡°Hmph! Inme won¡¯t tell you.¡± Inme turned his small head away, not looking at the first elder at all. He bore a grudge!

    ¡°Uhh!¡± The first elder looked away awkwardly.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others couldn¡¯t helpughing when they saw this. It also brought some joy to the dull sea flight.

    ¡°Master, there seems to be a situation up ahead,¡± Quill suddenly said with a wary expression.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully.

    ¡°It should be sea beasts,¡± Quill exined.

    ¡°Sea beasts?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned in thought. It would be very troublesome if they really encountered sea beasts.

    The so-called sea beasts referred to the spirit beasts in the sea. Spirit beasts in the water were different from spirit beasts on the ground. If humans didn¡¯t provokend spirit beasts, most of them would not actively attack humans. But the sea beasts were different. Most sea beasts were barbaric and bloodthirsty, and they would even kill their own kind. Moreover, many sea beasts were amphibious.

    ¡°Big Sister, let¡¯s bypass these sea beasts and not provoke them,¡± Inme reminded. As a member of the Phoenix n, he knew very well that these sea beasts, which were neighbors of the Phoenix n, would treat any creature that passed through the sea as food.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded and asked Quill, ¡°Quill, what are the sea beasts doing?¡±

    ¡°Master, the sea beasts should be fighting over territory. Moreover, it¡¯s difficult to bypass them without being discovered,¡± Quill said helplessly. The sea in front of them was densely packed with all sorts of sea beasts.

    ¡°Quill, let¡¯s take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said. She didn¡¯t want to be passive and wait for the sea beasts to finish fighting.

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Quill answered, but the sea beasts spotted him before he could fly close.

    ¡°Food is here,¡± a sea beast shouted. Immediately, all the sea beasts¡¯ eyes, including the two sea beasts fighting, were attracted to Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve been discovered,¡± Old Man said excitedly, without any fear on his face.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve been discovered. These sea beasts are all very strong!¡± Leng Qingtian echoed, his face full of eagerness.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at her grandfather and Old Man with a dark face.?<i>Do you have to be so excited! Fighting with sea beasts on the sea surface won¡¯t give us any advantage.</i>

    ¡°They are really humans. Are we still going to fight?¡± an enormous sea python asked its opponent, arge fiery red crab.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t done yet, but you have ideas about these humans?¡± the fiery red crab said disdainfully. But its peripheral vision was sneaking nces at Leng Ruoxue and the others as well.

    ¡°Kill these humans first. We¡¯ll settle our scorester,¡± the sea python suggested and even swallowed its saliva exaggeratedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in these humans. Go ahead and kill them if you want!¡± the fiery red crab said indifferently. These humans were not to be trifled with. The eagle¡¯s level alone was above its own. Moreover, they had a vermillion bird of the Phoenix n by their side, so it didn¡¯t want to provoke the extremely protective lunatics of the Phoenix n.

 Chapter 212 - Encounter at Sea, Violent Fire Phoenix (2)

    <h4>Chapter 212: Encounter at Sea, Violent Fire Phoenix (2)</h4>

    ¡°Hmph, coward,¡± the sea python said disdainfully. It knew that this stinky crab didn¡¯t dare to provoke the Phoenix n. But after killing these humans and then getting rid of the crabs afterward, who would know that it was the one who did it?

    ¡°Seems like they¡¯re discussing how to eat us!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly, her face full of anticipation.?<i>Little sea snake, don¡¯t disappoint me!</i>

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s kill all these sea beasts. They¡¯re an eyesore.¡± Rise, who was hanging around Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist, narrowed his eyes in disdain as he stared at the sea python floating in the sea below. A mere reptile actually dared to have any ideas about them. It was really asking for death.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She originally wanted to bypass them, but these sea beasts came knocking on her door to court death. She couldn¡¯t be med. But spirit beasts in the water were very difficult to deal with, and it was impossible for them to enter the water. So, what should they do?

    While Leng Ruoxue was thinking of a tactic, the sea pythons had alreadyunched an attack on them.

    ¡°Quill, hold yourself steady. We¡¯ll attack,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Quill.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Quill carried Leng Ruoxue and the others while keeping their bodies steady and avoiding the attacks of the sea pythons.

    From the sea, water swords were shooting at them one after another as all the sea pythons were attacking¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what should we do now?¡± Leng Qingtian asked hurriedly after evading a water sword. Due to the numerous sea pythons, they had to dodge continuous water swords one after another. They were too busy evading and had no chance to fight back.

    ¡°Rise, do you have a way to control the mental strength of these sea beasts?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Master, there are too many of them. There¡¯s nothing I can do,¡± Rise said gloomily. He had just said that he wanted to kill all these sea beasts, but he was reduced to such a sorry state by them in the blink of an eye.?<i>Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m a divine beast!</i>

    <i>What should we do?</i>?Leng Ruoxue frowned slightly and pondered. The sea was the world of sea beasts. They had no advantage at all in the sea despite their strength, and these sea beasts were obviously not nning to let them go. s! The pressure of the divine beasts wasn¡¯t very useful against these sea beasts now.

    ¡°All of you, release your might.¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a while and moved all the divine beasts out of the space. She didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t scare these sea beasts with so many divine beasts.

    ¡°My king, they have so many divine beasts!¡± a sea python said with a trembling body. Its level was too low. With the might of so many divine beasts, it was a little unbearable even with the resistance of the seawater.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? Even if they have a lot of divine beasts, they can¡¯t do anything to us in the sea,¡± the sea python king said nonchntly. Although it was a level nine holy beast, the strength thatnd divine beasts could unleash at sea was at most the same as it, or even inferior to it. Otherwise, why would it be so fearless?

    ¡°Attack now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after exchanging nces with everyone. They would deal with the small ones first and then deal with the biggest one.

    Everyone and the beasts nodded andunched their strongest attack at the same time. Colorful spiritual powers rained down on the sea beasts, and half of them died in an instant.

    ¡°Aaahhhh! Humans, I¡¯m going to kill you all!¡± The sea python king let out a strange cry from its mouth after beingpletely enraged by the death of so many of its subordinates.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s summoning more subordinates. We have to kill it,¡± Rise reminded.

    ¡°Rise, can you kill the sea python king?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.?<i>Flood dragons should know how to swim, right?</i>

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m not a water dragon,¡± Rise said, a little ashamed.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?He was a dry duck and hated water the most.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was also a little dumbfounded. This was the first time she knew that there was a flood dragon that didn¡¯t know how to swim.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what is that?¡± Leng Qingtian suddenly pointed at the colorful light balls shining in the distance.

    Leng Ruoxue looked in the direction her grandfather was pointing and saw the colorful light balls flying over from afar.?<i>What is that?</i>

    ¡°Big Sister, they¡¯re from my n! They¡¯re here to help us!¡± Inme danced around joyfully with a face full of excitement.

    ¡°The Phoenix n?¡± Leng Qingtian and the others were surprised.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others finally saw them clearly when the colorful light balls approached¡­

    They were not balls of light at all, but beautiful phoenixes shining with colorful rays of light. No wonder it was said that phoenixes were the most beautiful spirit beasts. They indeed lived up to their reputation!

    ¡°Inme!¡± The leading fire phoenix flew in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others, her face full of concern as she looked at the little green vermillion bird, but her tone was stern.

    ¡°Mother, boohoo¡­ Mother is so fierce!¡± Inme was so scared that he hurriedly hid behind Leng Ruoxue to seek protection, and he even poked his cute little head out from time to time.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at Inme with some amusement, and then she turned her gaze to the iparably beautiful fire phoenix in front of her.

    She was really a beautiful bird. Her body was mainly red, and her tail feathers were colorful. Her entire body was burning with fiery red mes, but surrounding the mes were shining colorful lights¡­ Moreover, this bird was a divine beast.

    ¡°I am Feng Ling¡¯er[1], Inme¡¯s mother. Thank you for saving Inme,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said gratefully. Inme had already told her what had happened when he sent her a voice transmission just now. So her attitude toward Leng Ruoxue and the others was very good.

    ¡°I am Leng Ruoxue. They are my family and friends,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined simply.

    Feng Ling¡¯er nodded at everyone in a friendly manner before turning her fierce gaze to the sea pythons. ¡°How dare you! You even wanted to kill my child!¡±

    ¡°Misunderstanding! Misunderstanding!¡± The sea python king smiled wretchedly as its little heart bea rapidly.?<i>Boohoo¡­ why am I so unlucky to have provoked this ancestor?</i>?But it really couldn¡¯t understand how that green vermillion bird could be this violent woman¡¯s child. Was it a gic mutation?

    [1] In Chinese, Feng means phoenix.

 Chapter 213 - Encounter at Sea, Violent Fire Phoenix (3)

    <h4>Chapter 213: Encounter at Sea, Violent Fire Phoenix (3)</h4>

    ¡°Misunderstanding my ass! Hmph! So, can killing you also be my misunderstanding?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er¡¯s beautiful phoenix eyes widened as she roared.

    ¡°Grandaunt, I know I was wrong. Please be magnanimous and let me go!¡± the sea python king pleaded. Even though it was a sea beast, it had heard a lot about this formidable beast!

    ¡°It¡¯s toote. All of you have to die since you want to kill my child!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er narrowed her eyes and spat out her Southern Spirit me directly at the group of sea pythons. The sea surface immediately became a sea of mes. Except for the sea python king and its subordinates in the mes, the unaffected sea beasts all escaped in fright.

    Tough! This was the only thought in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s and the others¡¯ minds at this moment.

    After dealing with the sea pythons, Feng Ling¡¯er looked at Leng Ruoxue and the others with a smile. ¡°Little Sister Ruoxue, you saved my child. I would like to invite all of you to be my guests on behalf of the Phoenix n. Please grant me this honor!¡±

    <i>Little sister!</i>?Leng Ruoxue was dumbfounded. Inme called her big sister, but this fiery Ling¡¯er called her little sister. What a mess!

    ¡°Big Sister Ling¡¯er, we are going to the Dragon n to save someone, so¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue very implicitly wanted to decline, but she didn¡¯t want to anger this hospitable bird. Otherwise, they would probably be burned to ashes if she set fire to them. After all, the Phoenix n¡¯s Southern Spirit me was equally famous as the Dragon n¡¯s dragon breath.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just those stinky dragons? Don¡¯t worry. Big Sister will help you,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said, taking charge for them. Her father had ordered her to invite them to the n.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, in that case, let¡¯s visit the Phoenix n first!¡± Leng Qingtian signaled his granddaughter with his eyes.

    ¡°Alright, since Big Sister is so kind, it would be impolite of Ruoxue to decline,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. She didn¡¯t understand why the Phoenix n, which had always disliked humans, insisted on inviting them as guests. But as the saying went, since they were here, they should take things as they came. Moreover, she wanted to know what the Phoenix n¡¯s motive was.

    ¡°I¡¯ll lead the way for you.¡± Feng Ling¡¯er turned around and flew toward the territory of the Phoenix n.

    With the protection of the Phoenix n, no sea beasts dared to attack them. After flying for half a day, they finally arrived at the Phoenix n¡¯s territory.

    After returning to the Phoenix n, Feng Ling¡¯er immediately transformed into human form and said warmly to Leng Ruoxue, ¡°Little Sister Ruoxue, Dragon Ind isn¡¯t far from here. I¡¯ll go with you when the timees.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Big Sister,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely while looking at Feng Ling¡¯er¡¯s beautiful human form.?<i>What a great beauty!</i>?Her beauty was breathtaking, and her dark red eyes were translucent like the most gorgeous rubies. Her figure was hot and enchanting, which suited her personality quite well.

    ¡°Wife.¡± At this moment, a tall, handsome, and noble man walked over. He embraced the fiery Ling¡¯er and looked at her with affection.

    ¡°We have guests,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said shyly, her cheeks blushing.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can pretend we don¡¯t exist,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. She was sensible enough to turn away and look around.

    Phoenix Nest was the territory of the Phoenix n. Looking around, Leng Ruoxue saw tall and upright sycamore trees with luxuriant branches. She knew that the Phoenix n lived on sycamore trees. There were nearly one thousand sycamore trees in front of her, which basically had either a phoenix or a vermillion bird on each tree.

    ¡°Little Sister Ruoxue, how is this ce?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er asked.

    ¡°Very good. The fire-attribute spiritual power is very dense,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. The Phoenix n¡¯s territory was full of trees, so it was not only very beautiful but also had unusually dense fire-attribute spiritual power. It was very suitable to cultivate the fire element here.

    ¡°Yes, this ce is very suitable for our Phoenix n to live in, but¡­ Little Sister Ruoxue, let me bring you to your lodgings!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er hesitated and changed the topic.

    ¡°Thank you, Big Sister.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯er brought Leng Ruoxue and the others to a wooden house. It had a total of two floors, just enough for all of them to stay.

    ¡°Little Sister Ruoxue, take a rest first. The n has specially organized a wee party for everyone tonight,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said and then turned and left.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what do you think the Phoenix n is up to?¡± Leng Qingtian asked in puzzlement after Feng Ling¡¯er left.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t think they mean any harm,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. On the way here, she had specially observed that the Phoenix n had many divine beasts. If they wanted to kill them, it would be a piece of cake. There was no need to be so polite to them.

    ¡°Haha, why think so much? We can onlye to the Phoenix n as guests with the help of Little Girl. Of course, we have to enjoy ourselves,¡± Old Man said nonchntly. The Phoenix n and the Dragon n were the strongest existences on the Ling Feng Continent. There was no need to go through so much trouble to kill them, so he wasn¡¯t worried at all.

    ¡°Fortunately, the dragons and phoenixes don¡¯t have much ambition. Otherwise, the Ling Feng Continent would have be their world.¡± Lin Liang sighed. Human powerhouses killed each other every day for that little bit of benefit. Why didn¡¯t they cultivate properly? Look at how formidable the Phoenix n was!

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. There are too many ck sheep in the human race. Grandpa, let¡¯s all rest for a while!¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s all sleep!¡± Leng Qingtian said to everyone. They had been traveling recently and hadn¡¯t slept well.

    After finding a room, everyone returned to their own rooms.

    The first thing Leng Ruoxue did after entering the room was to check on Lin Yuan and the others in the Heaven and Earth Bracelet.

    ¡°Miss, why did youe in?¡± Lin Yuan was surprised to see Leng Ruoxue. Qing Jue was sealing off the connection between the space and the outside world these few days, so he wasn¡¯t very clear about the situation outside.

    ¡°I came in to see you,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined. She had been unable to enter the bracelet for the past few days because of the first elder and Feng Jing.

    ¡°We are fine. Miss, don¡¯t worry,¡± Lin Yuan said quickly.

    ¡°Is Feng Aoran okay?¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and continued asking. After seeing Feng Jing and the first elder that day, Feng Aoran had wanted to go out, but she rejected him.

 Chapter 214 - Encounter at Sea, Violent Fire Phoenix (4)

    <h4>Chapter 214: Encounter at Sea, Violent Fire Phoenix (4)</h4>

    ¡°He¡¯s okay. We are watching him. How could anything happen to him?¡± Lin Yuan said nonchntly. Feng Aoran was really too insensible. He only thought about going out to see his rtives, but he didn¡¯t think about how he would exin his presence to his family if he really went out.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go see him,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. s, it wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t sympathetic, but she couldn¡¯t risk exposing her secret. Although the Feng family was her ally, not all of the Feng family had her trust.

    Leng Ruoxue went straight to Feng Aoran¡¯s bamboo house, pushed the door open, and walked in.

    ¡°Aoran,¡± she called out softly.

    ¡°When can I meet the first elder and Grandpa?¡± asked Feng Aoran, who was sitting on the bed with his back facing Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°You can meet them after we save Feng Da and leave,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined lightly. She knew that Aoran was a little angry at her because of this.

    With that, Leng Ruoxue left Feng Aoran¡¯s house and entered the purple bamboo house.

    Inside the house, Qing Jue was guarding Freak¡¯s body.

    Qing Jue threw himself into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and said coquettishly, ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Qing Jue, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡± Leng Ruoxue hugged Qing Jue gratefully. She was very touched that Qing Jue had been taking care of Freak¡¯s body for her.

    ¡°Not at all. But Big Sister, what do you intend to do with Ye Chen¡¯s body?¡± Qing Jue asked curiously.?<i>Does Big Sister just n to keep the corpse here?</i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Let¡¯s leave it here first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said sadly. She really didn¡¯t want Freak to leave her, but she also knew that she couldn¡¯t keep him by her side forever. Otherwise, her grandfather and the others would be worried to death.

    ¡°Big Sister, who is this person?¡± Baby asked cautiously while his big blue eyes stared intently at the man on the bed.

    ¡°He is the person Big Sister likes,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined, her gentle eyes looking at Freak wrapped in ice on the bed.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Baby who Big Sister likes?¡± Baby asked with raging jealousy, but the expression on his little face was pitiful.

    ¡°Of course, I like Baby too!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed helplessly.?<i>Why is Baby so possessive?</i>?Her head hurt again.

    ¡°Then why can Big Sister like others?¡± Baby pouted unhappily.

    ¡°Uh, Baby, that¡¯s different.¡± Leng Ruoxue really didn¡¯t know how to exin a rtionship problem with an underage little beast.

    ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± Baby didn¡¯t understand. He only knew what the feeling ¡®like¡¯ was.

    ¡°You¡¯re still young. You¡¯ll know when you grow up.¡±

    Afterforting Baby, Leng Ruoxue said to Qing Jue, ¡°Qing Jue, I¡¯m going out first.¡±

    When Leng Ruoxue left the Heaven and Earth Bracelet and returned to her room, she saw Leng Qingtian and the others waiting for her here.

    ¡°Grandpa, why aren¡¯t you guys resting?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°We were waiting for you!¡± Old Man answered first.

    ¡°Oh, is anything the matter?¡±

    ¡°Ruoxue, what are we going to do about the first elder and Feng Jing?¡± Lin Liang asked with a bitter face. They didn¡¯t dare to enter the space with the two outsiders around.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Of the two, one was Big Brother Feng¡¯s grandfather, and the other was the Feng family¡¯s first elder. For the sake of Big Brother Feng¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t chase them away. Moreover, the Feng family was her ally. s, they would talk about it again in the future!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, send us into your space to rest!¡± Leng Qingtian said. He knew that there was nothing Xue¡¯er could do, so he wouldn¡¯t ask such a question.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue sent the three old men into space andy on the bed in her room to have a simple rest.

    ¡­

    Around dusk, Feng Ling¡¯er came to look for them.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at the main hall of the Phoenix n with Feng Ling¡¯er.

    The hall was built with sycamore wood, and it was for meetings and banquets of the Phoenix n. Leng Ruoxue and the others felt a rush of fire-attribute spiritual power as soon as they entered.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the grand hall of the Phoenix n, which was dazzling in gold and jade, while thinking that she really didn¡¯t know who designed this hall to be so simr to human imperial pces. The only difference was that the pirs and walls of this hall were carved with flying phoenixes.

    ¡°Miss Leng, are you satisfied with our Phoenix n¡¯s chamber hall?¡± a handsome young man with an extraordinary demeanor asked with a faint smile on the throne.

    ¡°Very nice,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. There were many divine beasts in the Phoenix n, so it was normal for them to absorb some human thoughts and ideas while traveling the continent.

    ¡°I am Feng Zhan, the king of the Phoenix n. Pleasee in and have a seat!¡± the man on the throne introduced himself and then said very politely.

    ¡°Little Sister Ruoxue, the Phoenix n doesn¡¯t have so many rules. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said while pulling Leng Ruoxue to sit down.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded after sitting down. If she didn¡¯t know that they were divine beasts, she would definitely think that they were humans because the etiquette of these divine beasts was more thorough than some humans.

    Leng Qingtian and the others nodded at the Phoenix King and sat down next to Leng Ruoxue. But they were all a little nervous. They would be dead meat if the Phoenix n harbored any ill intentions toward them.

    On the throne, Feng Zhan carefully observed and took in the expressions of everyone. Then he turned all his attention to Leng Ruoxue. His mind was full of thoughts.?<i>Can such a weak woman really be the person in the legend?</i>

    Soon after everyone sat down, te after te of fruits was served. Leng Ruoxue and the others were at a loss for words.?<i>Uh! We won¡¯t be eating these things, right?</i>

    ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m really sorry. There isn¡¯t much food for humans in our Phoenix n, so we can only entertain you with these fruits.¡± Feng Zhan was slightly embarrassed.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We aren¡¯t too hungry. It¡¯s enough to eat some fruits,¡± Leng Ruoxue lied through her teeth.

 Chapter 215 - Encounter at Sea, Violent Fire Phoenix (5)

    <h4>Chapter 215: Encounter at Sea, Violent Fire Phoenix (5)</h4>

    ¡°In that case, don¡¯t stand on ceremony and eat more,¡± Feng Zhan said enthusiastically.

    ¡°Uh, okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue braced herself, picked up a red fruit, and took a bite.?<i>Oh, it tastes good, even though it can¡¯t match up to my spirit fruits.</i>

    ¡°Little Sister Ruoxue, these fruits are the unique phoenix fruits of our Phoenix n. Only distinguished guests are qualified to eat them. Today, Big Sister is basking in your glory,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said with slight envy. Her father, who was always stingy, really spent a lot today. He actually took out so many at once.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Phoenix King,¡± Leng Ruoxue said courteously. She was at a loss for words after hearing what Feng Ling¡¯er said.?<i>Do I have too many good things? Or is life difficult for the Phoenix n now?</i>

    The Phoenix n¡¯s banquet was very boring, so apart from eating fruits all the time, Leng Ruoxue and the others would asionally chat with Feng Zhan or Feng Ling¡¯er. The other Phoenix n divine beasts sitting around were all like wood, not saying a word. And their eyes all kept looking at Leng Ruoxue curiously.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hair stood on end, feeling ufortable under the gazes of the divine beasts of the Phoenix n. Moreover, she really couldn¡¯t understand what was so good about her. The Phoenix n had countless handsome men and beautiful women.

    ¡°Miss Leng, what do you think of the men of our Phoenix n?¡± Feng Zhan suddenly asked.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered while breaking out in cold sweat.?<i>Why is the Phoenix King asking me about this? What do the good and bad of male phoenixes have to do with me?</i>

    ¡°Miss Leng, are you married?¡± Feng Zhan asked again, his face full of anticipation.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered honestly, but her doubts were growing.?<i>What exactly does the Phoenix King want?</i>

    ¡°Miss Leng, it¡¯s gettingte. Rest early!¡± Feng Zhan said after obtaining the answer he wanted to know.

    <i>Uh, are we getting chased away already?</i>?Leng Ruoxue and the others were nervous, and a few drops of cold sweat hung on their foreheads.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go back to our room first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Feng Zhan as she stood up.

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to her grandfather and the others.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Qingtian and the others stood up and walked directly to their lodging.

    After they returned to their residence, Leng Ruoxue asked with a face full of question marks, ¡°Grandpa, what does the Phoenix King want?¡±

    ¡°Why does it seem like he was going to matchmake you?¡± Leng Qingtian guessed. The strange banquet and muddled conversation confused him.

    ¡°Little Girl, give me some meat to eat. I¡¯m starving.¡± Old Man directly stretched out his hand in front of Leng Ruoxue in demand.

    Leng Ruoxue took out some jerky, distributed it to everyone, and took a piece for herself to eat. She was thinking about the simple banquet just now. Well, for beasts, the standards of the banquet should be considered high.

    ¡°Little Girl, I think the Phoenix King likes you,¡± Old Man teased Leng Ruoxue after he finished eating.

    ¡°Damn Old Man, will you die if you don¡¯t speak?!¡± Leng Qingtian shouted.

    ¡°What? It¡¯s not impossible!¡± Old Man continued, ignoring Leng Qingtian¡¯s anger.

    At this moment, someone knocked on the door. Leng Ruoxue opened the door and saw two stunningly beautiful men.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully.

    ¡°Miss Leng, the Phoenix King sent us to serve you,¡± one of the beautiful men said shyly.

    ¡°See, I¡¯m right.¡± Old Man smiled and rolled his eyes at Leng Qingtian.

    ¡°Please help us convey our thanks to the Phoenix King, but we really don¡¯t need to be served,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely and closed the door.

    Outside the door¡­

    ¡°What should we do?¡± a handsome man asked his partner in disappointment.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the other beautiful man answered helplessly.

    In the Phoenix King¡¯s resting pce¡­

    ¡°Royal Father, what do you need?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er looked at her beloved father in confusion.

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, what do you think of Leng Ruoxue?¡± Feng Zhan asked in return, his expression unreadable.

    ¡°I like her a lot. She also saved Inme,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er answered honestly. She had a good impression of Leng Ruoxue, but she didn¡¯t know what her father¡¯s intentions were.

    ¡°Then¡­ What if Royal Father ns to keep her in the Phoenix n?¡± Feng Zhan probed.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯er was at a loss for words.?<i>Does Royal Father fancy Leng Ruoxue? If she bes his wife, wouldn¡¯t I have to call her ¡®mother¡¯?</i>?She couldn¡¯t help but shudder at the thought.?<i>Isn¡¯t this too terrifying? I call her little sister. Boohoo¡­ How can I ept my little sister bing my mother?</i>

    But her father had been alone for many years, and it was time for him to find a partner. If he really liked Little Sister Ruoxue, then she could only ept it. But why did he want Feng Lan and Feng Yang to take care of Little Sister Ruoxue? She was really confused. Feng Ling¡¯er was iparably conflicted, and her thoughts began to wander.

    ¡°Royal Father, I owe Ruoxue a favor, so I hope she will do it willingly.¡± Feng Ling¡¯er took a deep breath and advised after thinking for a while. She knew her father¡¯s temper very well. If Ruoxue was unwilling, she was afraid that her father would force the issue.

    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t force her,¡± Feng Zhan promised.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Feng Ling¡¯er was finally at ease after hearing this. But she felt conflicted again when she thought about how she was going to have a stepmother.

    ¡­

    At the same time, the little silver mink, which had been waiting on the only route to Dragon Ind, learned of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s whereabouts from Mu Li, so he rushed to the territory of the Phoenix n eagerly.

    ¡°Little Mu Zi, are you sure that she went to the Phoenix n?¡± the little silver mink asked to confirm. At this point, he couldn¡¯tpletely believe Mu Li¡¯s words because his trustworthiness was really too bad.

    ¡°Master, I guarantee that Leng Ruoxue is definitely in the Phoenix n.¡± Mu Li raised his hand as if he was swearing an oath.

    ¡°Hurry up then. Stop wasting time.¡± the little silver mink urged anxiously.?<i>I want to go home so bad! Xue¡¯er, I want to see you soon. Boohoo¡­ I miss you so much!</i>

 Chapter 216 - Encounter at Sea, Violent Fire Phoenix (6)

    <h4>Chapter 216: Encounter at Sea, Violent Fire Phoenix (6)</h4>

    Just like that, Mu Li flew rapidly in front while Huo Qing chased after him¡­

    ¡°My dear, slow down! I can¡¯t catch up!¡± Shui¡¯er, lying on Huo Qing¡¯s shoulder, yelled, his fluffy little face aggrieved.

    ¡°You¡¯re too slow,¡± the little silver mink mocked.?<i>Hmph, just keep trying to catch up.</i>

    After flying swiftly for about two hours, they finally arrived at the territory of the Phoenix n.

    ¡°Who dares to trespass on the territory of the Phoenix n?¡± A red vermilion bird blocked their way.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯re not trespassing. We¡¯re here to find someone,¡± Mu Li said sincerely. He didn¡¯t want to fight with a bird that could breathe fire. He hated fire.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have the person you¡¯re looking for here. Leave quickly, or don¡¯t me me for being impolite,¡± the vermilion bird said with displeasure.

    ¡°We are here to look for Leng Ruoxue. She¡¯s a guest of your Phoenix n!¡± the little silver mink said anxiously.?<i>Hmph! If I wasn¡¯t so small now, I would definitely teach this stinky bird a lesson.</i>

    ¡°Do you know Leng Ruoxue?¡± the vermillion bird asked doubtfully.

    ¡°Of course we do. Hurry and bring us to her,¡± the little silver mink ordered.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue is a guest of our n. How can we let you meet just like that? Wait for me. I¡¯ll go report it.¡± With that, the vermillion bird flew away.

    ¡°Little Mu Zi, let¡¯s go in directly,¡± the little silver mink said furiously.?<i>Damn it. Even though I want to see my¡­ the bird actually has to report it!</i>

    ¡°Master, there are many divine beasts in the Phoenix n. We can¡¯t deal with them now, so let¡¯s wait!¡± Mu Li advised helplessly.?<i>Master, bear with it. This isn¡¯t our territory!</i>

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The little silver mink snorted coldly and turned his little head to the side. Fine, he would bear with it!

    After receiving the message from the guard, Feng Ling¡¯er came to the wooden house where Leng Ruoxue and the others were staying and knocked on the door.

    Leng Ruoxue opened the door and was surprised to see Feng Ling¡¯er. ¡°Big Sister, it¡¯s sote. Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Sister Ruoxue, a man iming to be your friend is looking for you outside.¡± Feng Ling¡¯er¡¯s beautiful face was full of curiosity as she exined to Leng Ruoxue. But she couldn¡¯t help muttering in her heart,?<i>Did a love rival appear so soon?</i>

    ¡°My friend?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. She frowned slightly and wondered who it could be. No one should know that she came to the Phoenix n.

    ¡°Little Sister Ruoxue, why don¡¯t Ie with you? If that person isn¡¯t your friend, I¡¯ll kill him. Hmph! Anyone who dares to lie to us will die!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said fiercely, her beautiful face full of killing intent.

    ¡°Uh! Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue was dumbfounded.?<i>Big Sister, you don¡¯t have to be so violent!</i>

    Leng Ruoxue and Feng Ling¡¯er arrived at the entrance of the Phoenix n. From afar, she saw a man with his back facing her, and he seemed to be talking to a small silver mink.

    ¡°Damn it. Why is it taking so long?¡± The little silver mink jumped up and down anxiously, getting impatient from waiting.

    ¡°Master, calm down!¡± Mu Liforted, his mouth dry from talking.

    ¡°Little Mu Zi, go and ask,¡± the little silver mink ordered with narrowed eyes and a pout.

    ¡°The guard has gone to report. Who do you want me to ask?¡± Mu Li¡¯s handsome face was full of helplessness. If he forced his way in, the Phoenix n¡¯s Southern Spirit me would definitely burn him to ashes.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?Then he really would be going to hell.

    Suddenly, the little silver mink seemed to sense something and suddenly raised his little head to look at the entrance¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± The little silver mink was excited to see the person he missed so much. He pounced toward Leng Ruoxue without thinking¡­

    But just as he was about to pull her into his arms, he felt conflicted and miserable.?<i>Boohoo¡­ My arms and legs are too small to carry her anymore. Boohoo¡­ So depressing. It¡¯s all because of that damn Mu Li. Hmph!</i>?With this in mind, his blue eyes red at Mu Li with hatred.

    Not far away, Mu Li saw the little mink¡¯s expression and gaze, and his heart skipped a beat.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?He felt aggrieved.?<i>How can you me me for this?</i>

    Leng Ruoxue, who was getting closer, found it funny. She looked at the little silver mink with a rich expression in front of her.?<i>Oh, this little mink is quite interesting. It¡¯s happy one moment and depressed the next. Moreover, the aggrieved look in its eyes when it looked at me just now was like that of Freak.</i>?She couldn¡¯t help butugh when she thought of this.?<i>s! It seems the poison Freak nted in me is pretty deep. I could actually connect a mink with him¡­</i>

    Leng Ruoxue bent down and gently hugged the struggling silver mink. Then she looked at the man. ¡°Mu Li, why is it you?¡±

    ¡°Uhh!¡± Mu Li was speechless.?<i>How should I exin this?</i>

    ¡°I heard you came to the Phoenix n, so I came to see you,¡± Mu Li said after some thought.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t probe further. Anyway, Mu Li had always been mysterious and unpredictable.

    Leng Ruoxue turned her head and said to Feng Ling¡¯er beside her, ¡°Big Sister, he is my friend.¡±

    ¡°Since you are Ruoxue¡¯s friend, you are also a guest of our Phoenix n,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said cordially.

    ¡°Mu Li, is this mink your spirit beast?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was slightly curious as she gently caressed the soft fur of the little mink in her arms.

    ¡°No, no. I intend to give it to you.¡± Mu Li waved his hand frantically. He couldn¡¯t afford to take this mink, much dare to want him.

    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t stand on the ceremony at all. She liked this little mink. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Women had always been unable to resist cute little animals.

    At this moment, the little silver mink, who was being hugged tightly by Leng Ruoxue, was silent. In fact, he was so excited that he was dazed. His eyes were full of bubbles of happiness.?<i>Xue¡¯er¡¯s embrace is sofortable and soft. I really want to stay in it forever. No, no, I can¡¯t stay like this forever! I still want to embrace Xue¡¯er! Boohoo¡­</i>?He was conflicted again¡­

 Chapter 217 - Reunion, Mink vs Baby, Duel (1)

    <h4>Chapter 217: Reunion, Mink vs Baby, Duel (1)</h4>

    ¡°Little Sister Ruoxue, let¡¯s go back!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said after confirming they knew each other.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded. The three of them and the beast were about to head back when another voice sounded behind them.

    ¡°Ruoxue!¡± Huo Qing finally arrived at the territory of the Phoenix n. But he was obviously having a tough time and panting heavily.

    When Leng Ruoxue heard someone calling her name, she turned around.

    ¡°Huo Qing! Why are you here too?¡± She was surprised to see him.?<i>How did Huo Qing find the Phoenix n?</i>

    ¡°I came with them.¡± Huo Qing pointed at Mu Li with a resentful look in his eyes. Mu Li was really too unloyal to run so quickly.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s inquisitive eyes drifted to Mu Li. After seeing him nod slightly, she turned to Feng Ling¡¯er. ¡°Big Sister, he¡¯s my friend too!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go together!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er smiled gently. But the way she looked at Leng Ruoxue was very suggestive, as if she was saying, ¡®You have so many friends!¡¯

    Leng Ruoxue ignored Feng Ling¡¯er¡¯s teasing gaze and walked directly toward their residence.

    ¡°Grandpa, Mu Li and Huo Qing are here,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone in the room after returning to the wooden house.

    ¡°Oh, where?¡± Leng Qingtian was puzzled. How did these two peoplee? No one knew that they were here at the Phoenix n! He couldn¡¯t help being on alert.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t youing in yet?¡± Leng Ruoxue shouted at the two people outside the door.

    ¡°We¡¯reing in,¡± they said in unison, but the sparks in their eyes didn¡¯t subside.

    ¡°You two seem to be on good terms!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased softly when she saw the two silentlymunicating with their eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. We¡¯re not on good terms.¡± The two of them spoke at the same time and jumped far away from each other at the same time. But their actions were the same, their sparks of anger were the same, and their thoughts were the same.?<i>What kind of look is that!</i>

    ¡°They have a very good rtionship,¡± the little silver mink, who had been lying in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and enjoying her caresses, suddenly said.

    Just as he finished speaking, Huo Qing¡¯s voice immediately sounded.

    ¡°Shui¡¯er,e out and take care of your beloved.¡± Huo Qing used his trump card and summoned Shui¡¯er, who was in the spirit beast space.

    ¡°What beloved?¡± Suddenly, everyone¡¯s thoughts were attracted by Huo Qing¡¯s suggestive words, and they all looked at him curiously.

    ¡°Shui¡¯er is here.¡± As soon as the snow mink emerged, he dashed toward the little silver mink excitedly¡­

    The little silver mink in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms stretched out his leg and lightly kicked Shui¡¯er away¡­

    Immediately afterward, everyone heard a plop as Shui¡¯er rolled onto the ground like a ball¡­

    Shui¡¯er rolled on the ground, got up, and patted the dust off his body with his little paw. Then he pounced on the little silver mink again¡­

    He was kicked away again and again, and he got up again and again. This cycle stunned everyone. They wanted tough but didn¡¯t dare to, for fear of hurting the weak and small heart that was bravely pursuing love.

    ¡°Dear, you really love me so much,¡± Shui¡¯er said stubbornly, his fluffy little face full of bliss.

    Shui¡¯er¡¯s words made everyone, who were already struggling to hold in theirughter, break down.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Among them, Old Man was the most exaggerated. He thumped his chest and stamped his feet non-stop,ughing until tears came out.

    ¡°Little Huo, where did you get this superb spirit beast?¡± Old Man asked with a smile. This Shui¡¯er was really too funny, but this spirit was worth learning from.

    ¡°Yes, this mink is really too good.¡± Lin Liang alsoughed until his nose was covered in snot and tears.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I haven¡¯tughed so happily in a long time,¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help adding. He turned his gaze to the angry little silver mink in Xue¡¯er¡¯s arms.?<i>Where did this little thinge from?</i>

    Leng Ruoxue raised the little mink in her arms and looked directly at the mink. The mes of anger in the beautiful blue eyes immediately turned warm and mushy. The fluffy little face was extremely shy when facing her.

    <i>Isn¡¯t this little mink changing its face a little too quickly?</i>?Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words. She looked at the silver mink and then at the snow mink.?<i>Well, love shouldn¡¯t be forced.</i>

    ¡°Your name is Shui¡¯er?¡± Leng Ruoxue bent down with a smile on her face. She tried to soften her voice so as not to scare the little thing.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shui¡¯er nodded obediently and then stole a nce at Leng Ruoxue. He lowered his head shyly and looked at the ground.

    ¡°Shui¡¯er, do you know? Rtionships need to be mutual to be happy, so¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberated over what to say so that she wouldn¡¯t hurt this cute little thing.

    ¡°What do you mean by mutual?¡± Shui¡¯er looked up at Leng Ruoxue with a lost expression.

    ¡°You have to like each other,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined weakly. She really didn¡¯t understand what the point of discussing rtionship issues with a mink was.

    ¡°We are mutual!¡± Shui¡¯er said resolutely.

    ¡°Shui¡¯er, if it likes you, it wouldn¡¯t treat you so rudely.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t expect the mink to be so stubborn, so she had to exin patiently.

    ¡°Hitting is affection. Cursing is love. Therefore, my dear loves me,¡± Shui¡¯er said with certainty. He had extraordinary confidence in his charm. Thinking back, he was also extraordinary in the snow mink tribe. No female mink could resist his charm.

    ¡°Who told you that hitting is affection and cursing is love?¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless!?<i>That bastard actually told a mink this. Isn¡¯t this harming the mink too much?</i>

    ¡°Master said so.¡± Shui¡¯er betrayed Huo Qing without hesitation.

    ¡°You told it?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes red at Huo Qingqing. She was fuming inside. Wasn¡¯t that teaching the wrong things to an innocent and cute little animal?

    ¡°Uh¡­ Shui¡¯er likes that silver mink, and I¡¯m just encouraging,¡± Huo Qing said guiltily. In fact, he was just angry at the little silver mink that didn¡¯t treat him well, and he also disliked the mink a little.

 Chapter 218 - Reunion, Mink vs Baby, Duel (2)

    <h4>Chapter 218: Reunion, Mink vs Baby, Duel (2)</h4>

    ¡°Encourage my ass!¡± Leng Ruoxue roared angrily.?<i>Hmph!</i>?She would have thrown him out if they weren¡¯t in the Phoenix n.

    ¡°Master, it seems like she loves you very much too.¡± Shui¡¯er pointed at Leng Ruoxue with a look of realization.

    Leng Ruoxue and Huo Qing were embarrassed. Seeing them silent and not knowing what to say, the little silver mink flew into a rage.?<i>Xue¡¯er will never love him.</i>?He dashed at Shui¡¯er fiercely and began punching and kicking him.?<i>Hmph! I can¡¯t beat your master now, but I can teach you a lesson,</i>?the little silver minkined in his head.

    Everyone was stunned by this violent scene.

    ¡°How violent.¡± Old Man chuckled. The word ¡®gloat¡¯ was clearly written on his wrinkled face.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue returned to her senses and hurriedly embraced the little silver mink who was baring fangs and brandishing ws to prevent the poor Shui¡¯er from being beaten to death.

    ¡°Shui¡¯er, are you okay?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the disheveled Shui¡¯er, whose hair had fallen all over the ground and whose body was covered in bloodstains. She looked apologetically and took out a pill to give to him.

    Shui¡¯er took the pill, smelled it, and put it in his mouth. His injuries healed instantly, but the fur that fell couldn¡¯t grow immediately, so his current appearance¡­

    ¡°Poor Shui¡¯er. It¡¯s all Master¡¯s fault. I shouldn¡¯t have encouraged you to chase after that barbaric silver mink.¡± Huo Qing bent down and embraced Shui¡¯er tenderly, his heart full of distress.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I like lively female minks like this,¡± Shui¡¯er said without remorse. He was determined to go down this path.

    ¡°Female mink!¡± Two terrified voices sounded at the same time.

    One was from Mu Li, and the other was from the little silver mink.

    ¡°What happened to you two?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the man and the mink suspiciously.?<i>Why did they have such a big reaction?</i>

    The little silver mink stared at Mu Li for a few seconds, then quickly left Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and ran to a corner where no one could see. He spread his legs and lowered his head. What a relief.?<i>Luckily, luckily¡­</i>

    ¡°Uh, Huo Qing, your Shui¡¯er is male?¡± Mu Li asked fearfully with a very strange expression on his face.

    ¡°Yes! What¡¯s the matter?¡± Huo Qing was puzzled, his face full of question marks. Not only him, but everyone present didn¡¯t understand what was going on between them.

    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m male too!¡± the little silver mink roared furiously after checking his gender and lying back in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms. His beautiful fur stood on end in anger.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Everyone was stunned for a moment beforeughing out loud again.

    ¡°Haha, this is too funny.¡± Old Manughed the most exaggeratedly again, and this time he simply sat directly on the ground.

    Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She looked at the foolish Huo Qing and Shui¡¯er with pity. s! They actually made such a big mistake.

    ¡°Darling, you¡¯re lying to me, right? I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re male.¡± Shui¡¯er, who returned to his senses after a long time, couldn¡¯t ept this cruel fact.?<i>Boohoo¡­ How can the first mink I fell for be male? My Yin¡¯er was so beautiful and cute. Boohoo¡­ too sad¡­</i>

    ¡°Shui¡¯er, my condolences. You will meet someone you like again in the future.¡± Huo Qing quicklyforted the sad Shui¡¯er while hating himself in his heart at the same time. He was responsible for Shui¡¯er¡¯s unrequited love after all.

    ¡°Master, I want to return to the spirit beast space,¡± Shui¡¯er said with tears in his eyes. He wanted to find a ce where no one could see him and cry properly.?<i>Boohoo¡­ my first love!</i>

    After the farce, everyone felt a little sleepy and returned to their rooms to rest.

    Leng Ruoxue returned to her room with the little silver mink in her arms. After cing the little mink on the bed, she alsoy down on the bed.

    The little silver mink upied Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms unceremoniously.?<i>Woo¡­ I finally have the chance to share a bed with Xue¡¯er. So exciting!</i>

    Leng Ruoxue was puzzled as she looked at the shy little silver mink, wondering why the way he looked at her seemed so simr to how Freak looked at her. It was so strange, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it. Freak was already dead after all.

    ¡°Big Sister, I want toe out.¡± Baby sent a voice transmission from the bracelet at this moment.

    Leng Ruoxue let Baby out.

    As soon as Baby came out, he dashed into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, only to find that his big sister¡¯s arms were upied by a cheap little mink.

    ¡°Get lost! That¡¯s my spot!¡± Baby roared domineeringly, wanting to rip this mink into pieces.

    But after hearing what Baby said, the little silver mink didn¡¯t even look up andpletely ignored the little ck furball baring his fangs and brandishing his ws.

    ¡°No fighting, no fighting,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly. Then she closed her eyes and went to sleep.

    Seeing that his big sister didn¡¯t back him up, Baby felt very aggrieved. Heid on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s pillow and looked at her with tears in his eyes.

    The little silver mink opened his eyes and said mockingly, ¡°Stop pretending to be pitiful. Xue¡¯er is already asleep.¡±?<i>Hmph! When I was pretending to be pitiful, this little thing was still in some unknown corner.</i>

    ¡°You¡­¡± Baby red at the mink angrily.?<i>Huh, why can¡¯t I see this annoying fellow¡¯s soul?</i>?Baby was puzzled. What was even more strange was that he couldn¡¯t even see the thoughts in the mink¡¯s mind.?<i>What¡¯s going on? No person or beast, except for Big Sister, can escape my soul search.</i>

    ¡°What about me?! I¡¯m your boss from now on, so you have to listen to me,¡± the little silver mink said indifferently with a cold snort.

    ¡°You? Why? You are only an advanced spirit beast. You actually dared to call yourself a boss in front of this daddy!¡± Baby was furious and roared. He had to defend his rights and uphold his reputation. He couldn¡¯t be defeated by this newbie. Otherwise, he would lose face in front of all the spirit beasts in the future!

    ¡°Because¡­ I¡¯m Xue¡¯er¡¯s beloved.¡± The little silver mink looked smug, and his arrogant tail hung in the air.

 Chapter 219 - Reunion, Mink vs Baby, Duel (3)

    <h4>Chapter 219: Reunion, Mink vs Baby, Duel (3)</h4>

    ¡°I am Big Sister¡¯s beloved! Move aside!¡± Baby roared, determined to protect his position.

    ¡°If you are so capable, let¡¯s duel. Whoever wins will be the boss from now on.¡± The little silver mink had a devious smile on his face. No one would dare topete with him for favor in the future as long as he subdued Baby. Hehe, he really admired this idea.

    ¡°So be it! I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± Baby couldn¡¯t take it anymore.?<i>Hmph! How can an advanced spirit beast be my match? I am¡­</i>

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a quiet ce so that we don¡¯t wake Xue¡¯er up.¡± The little silver mink looked at Leng Ruoxue affectionately.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After the two cute little beasts reached an agreement, they quietly slipped out of the Phoenix n¡¯s territory, found an uninhabited mountain, and began the duel.

    ¡°Wait. Let¡¯s talk about the rules,¡± the little silver mink suddenly said before the fight began.

    ¡°What rules?¡± Baby was puzzled.?<i>Why is this stinky mink so troublesome!</i>

    ¡°No hitting of faces nor pulling of fur, lest Xue¡¯er sees through us.¡± The silver mink didn¡¯t forget what Xue¡¯er said just now. No fighting, no fighting!

    ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± Baby agreed with this rule. He also didn¡¯t want his big sister to find out that he had fought with this beast in private.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?His big sister could be very fierce when she threw a temper. That was scary too!

    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin! I won¡¯t be polite anymore.¡± The little silver mink dashed in front of Baby and began bashing him.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ You¡¯re ying dirty. I¡¯m not ready yet!¡± Baby shouted as he dodged the little mink¡¯s punches and kicks.

    ¡°Nothing is too deceitful in war, understand? Will it still be called a fight if I wait until you are ready? This ismonly known as ¡®sneak attack¡¯ because I want to catch you off guard,¡± the little silver mink boasted shamelessly while his little fist-like ws hammered Baby¡¯s chubby body¡­

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ You¡¯re bullying Baby. I¡¯ll tell Big Sister,¡± Baby wailed with tears flowing down his face. His chubby body wanted to avoid the punches, but he wasn¡¯t very agile because he was a little too fat.

    ¡°A good child doesn¡¯t tattle,¡± the little silver mink said coldly as his little fists rained down on Baby.

    ¡°Aaahhhh! I¡¯m so mad!¡± Baby roared. He took advantage of the time that the little mink stopped to rest since he was tired and released his might¡­

    But¡­

    After waiting for a while, Baby was dumbfounded when he saw that he didn¡¯t achieve the expected effect.?<i>What¡¯s going on? The pressure from my might is actually useless against this mink¡­</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. Other beasts might be afraid of you, but I¡¯m not.¡± The little silver mink nced at Baby from the side and deliberately dealt a blow.

    ¡°T-this is impossible. Who are you?¡± Baby asked in disbelief. After waking up this time, he had obtained the inherited memories of his ancestors. Although they were iplete, he more or less knew some things. Therefore, he was very clear that such a situation should never happen with his status.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know who I am. You just have to remember that I will be your boss from now on,¡± the little silver mink said cockily. He found a rock to sit on and crossed his legs. His smug appearance could only be described as arrogant.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Still haven¡¯t had enough?¡± the little silver mink said coldly with a re.

    ¡°I admit defeat. You are the boss.¡± Baby was very practical.

    Although he was extremely unwilling to ept the fact that he had to bow down and listen to the little silver mink just because he didn¡¯t have the slightest ability to retaliate, he dispelled that thought immediately after hearing the little silver mink.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?He didn¡¯t want to be beaten up again. This fellow was too ruthless. The mink actually beat him up until he became even fatter.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good boy. There will be meat to eat if you follow Big Brother in the future.¡± The little silver mink caressed Baby¡¯s head, very satisfied with his performance. Hehe, he liked obedient children like this.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Big Brother, should we go back?¡± Baby nodded and asked very ingratiatingly, but he was heartbroken.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Ancestors, Baby has embarrassed you. Baby has let you down.</i>

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back!¡± The little silver mink nodded. But just as the two beasts were about to leave, a red ray of light shed past their heads.

    The little silver mink looked suspiciously at the trace of red light in the night sky.?<i>Where is this fire phoenix going in the middle of the night?</i>

    Baby also looked up. ¡°Boss, that fire phoenix seems to be the king of the Phoenix n, Feng Zhan.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± the little silver mink asked with a serious expression and squinted eyes.?<i>What does this fire phoenix want to do? I won¡¯t allow any person or beast to harm Xue¡¯er.</i>

    ¡°I just saw him tonight. It must be him.¡± Baby hurriedly raised his little paw as if he was swearing to prove that he was telling the truth.

    ¡°Let¡¯s follow and take a look,¡± the little silver mink said after some thought.

    ¡°B-but we don¡¯t have wings and can¡¯t catch up with him,¡± Baby said gloomily.

    ¡°What do you need wings for? I can catch up to him even without them. But you might not be able to because you¡¯re too fat.¡± The little silver mink nced at Baby with a disdainful expression. Then he transformed into a ray of silver light that chased after the fire phoenix.

    ¡°Ah, wait for me!¡± Baby pouted as his fat and short four legs chased after him like a ball rolling on the ground.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± The silver light stopped after chasing for some time. Baby didn¡¯t manage to stop in time and crashed into the little silver mink.

    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t make a sound.¡± The little silver mink hurriedly covered Baby¡¯s mouth, but his blue eyes were tightly glued to the phoenix that was murmuring something.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Baby, whose mouth was covered, nodded and motioned the little mink to let go.

    After regaining freedom, Baby quietly looked around.?<i>Where is this?</i>?It was pitch-ck, and he couldn¡¯t see his paws. The only source of light here was the zing phoenix shining with rays of colorful light.

    ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± Suddenly, Baby heard a rustling sound. He was shocked and hurriedly leaned against the little mink.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Baby is very timid. Don¡¯t frighten Baby!</i>

 Chapter 220 - Reunion, Mink vs Baby, Duel (4)

    <h4>Chapter 220: Reunion, Mink vs Baby, Duel (4)</h4>

    ¡°Coward, it¡¯s just the wind,¡± the little silver mink said with extreme helplessness and contempt. This was the first time he had seen someone so timid¡­?<i>Baby is really too useless. How can this little thing help Xue¡¯er?</i>?Thinking of this, he began to dislike Baby again.

    ¡°Oh, then it¡¯s okay.¡± Baby emboldened himself, but he still stuck close to the little mink.

    At this moment, an enormous fire phoenix appeared in front of Feng Zhan. The two fire phoenixes weremunicating in the uniquenguage of the Phoenix n¡­

    ¡°Little fatty, can you hear what they¡¯re saying?¡± the little silver mink asked Baby while staring at the two fire phoenixes. The little silver mink couldn¡¯t hear them at all because they were too far away.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Baby nodded. Even if he couldn¡¯t hear, he could read minds. This was his ability.

    ¡°Quickly trante it for me,¡± the little silver mink said anxiously.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Baby tranted the conversation between the two fire phoenixes to the little silver mink.

    After the two fire phoenixesmunicated, the enormous fire phoenix disappeared, and Feng Zhan flew away as well.

    ¡°Little Fatty, you did well,¡± the silver mink praised with satisfaction. It felt so good to have a trantor with him! He decided that Little Fatty would be his personal assistant from now on.

    ¡°Big Brother, can you not call me little fatty? My name is Baby.¡± Baby pouted unhappily. How was he fat? He was just a little round.

    ¡°No.¡± The little silver mink immediately declined Baby¡¯s request.

    ¡°Little Fatty, we should go back,¡± the little silver mink continued, but he wasughing in his mind.?<i>Haha, I really admire myself!</i>

    Baby nodded, and the two beasts quickly crept back into the wooden house.

    After returning to the room, the little silver mink burrowed directly into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms. Baby could only lie in a small corner by the bed aggrievedly.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    The next morning, when Leng Ruoxue woke up, she found Baby looking at her aggrievedly with tears in his eyes¡­

    ¡°What happened, Baby?¡± Leng Ruoxue hugged Baby and said with some heartache.?<i>Eh, it¡¯s only been one night, but Baby seems to have gained weight again. What¡¯s going on?</i>?She really couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Nothing, nothing! Baby just misses Big Sister.¡± Baby waved his paws repeatedly.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?The boss also woke up and was still secretly staring at him. He didn¡¯t dare toin!

    ¡°Silly, hasn¡¯t Big Sister always been here?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some amusement.?<i>Why does Baby feel so insecure? What a child!</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er,¡± the little silver mink called out in dissatisfaction. He burrowed into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and squeezed Baby, this eyesore, to the side. Baby naturally didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to bully Baby.¡± Leng Ruoxue raised the little silver mink and looked directly into his beautiful blue eyes. She warned him, but she couldn¡¯t help sighing in her heart. Baby had always been very overbearing among her beasts, but this little silver mink could actually make Baby so obedient. She really didn¡¯t know how he did it.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, how can you wrong me?¡± Tears welled up in the little silver mink¡¯s eyes and rolled down his fluffy face.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words. The more she looked at this little mink, the more she felt that he looked like Freak. This feeling was really too strange.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you awake?¡± Leng Qingtian called from outside the door.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m awake, Grandpa.¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly put the little mink down, got out of bed, and opened the door for her grandfather.

    ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Her grandfather usually wouldn¡¯t disturb her so early.

    Leng Qingtian walked into his granddaughter¡¯s room, closed the door, and asked bluntly, ¡°Xue¡¯er, there are more and more people following us now. What do you n to do?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, do you have any good ideas?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in return with a frown. To be honest, she didn¡¯t know what to do either.

    ¡°Grandpa doesn¡¯t know either. But I discussed it with Old Man and the others that it would be better if we separated from them. It will be more convenient this way.¡± Leng Qingtian said helplessly.

    ¡°Let me think about it! Grandpa, I¡¯m going for a walk.¡± Then Leng Ruoxue left the wooden house.

    Leng Ruoxue held the small silver mink in her arms and had a small ck furbally on her shoulder. They left the territory of the Phoenix n and slowly walked along the seashore.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart was in a mess. Too many things had happened one after another recently. s!

    Suddenly, Darling¡¯s voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Master, your cute Darling is about to advance!¡± Darling said excitedly from inside the bracelet. Haha, he was so happy. After advancing to level nine holy beast, he could finally consume a green spirit pill. Boohoo¡­ He finally seeded after being in seclusion for so long. He was so excited!

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly released Darling from the bracelet. As soon as he came out, he pounced on Leng Ruoxue excitedly¡­

    ¡°O!¡± Darling screamed in pain as he was kicked fiercely¡­

    ¡°Where did youe from?¡± Darling red at the silver mink that kicked him, his fluffy face full of anger.

    ¡°I am Xue¡¯er¡¯s new favorite,¡± the little silver mink announced his status domineeringly, his eyes full of provocation.

    ¡°Beloved Master, he¡­¡± Darling looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly forfort.

    ¡°Darling, quickly advance!¡± Leng Ruoxue red at the little mink helplessly.?<i>Why is this little guy more overbearing than Baby?</i>

    ¡°Okay,¡± Darling replied. He came out to advance, so he couldn¡¯t dy the important matter. As for this little mink, he would deal with him slowly after he became a divine beast.

    ¡°Just advance here.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked around. They were at the seaside, not far from the territory of the Phoenix n, so it was safe, and no one would disturb them.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Darling returned to his original form and found arge, t rock to sit cross-legged.

    After about an hour, Darling broke through the barrier between level eight and nine. With the descent of heaven and earthws, he advanced to level nine holy beast.

 Chapter 221 - Breakthrough, Advancement (1)

    <h4>Chapter 221: Breakthrough, Advancement (1)</h4>

    ¡°Beloved Master, I am a level nine holy beast!¡± Darling jumped up and shouted excitedly. He ignored the angry mink and embraced Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Okay, eat this!¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Darling¡¯s soft fur and handed him a green pill.

    ¡°Thank you, Beloved Master. Darling is going to be a divine beast!¡± Darling hugged Leng Ruoxue excitedly and spun around several times. He even stole a kiss on her beautiful face¡­

    But his sneaky act had utterly infuriated the little silver mink and Baby. These two extremely possessive fellows would definitely make life miserable for Darling in the future.

    ¡°Beloved Master, I¡¯m going to advance.¡± Darling reluctantly put down his beloved master and sat back on therge rock. He then ate the green spirit pill and waited quietly.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes were indifferent as she nced at the peeping eyes in the sea.?<i>Hmph! They better not act rashly, or I won¡¯t mind getting rid of them.</i>

    It took rtively longer for Darling to advance from level nine holy beast to divine beast because he advanced two ranks in a row.

    After they waited for about six hours, the spiritual energy between heaven and earth became increasingly dense and flowed steadily toward Darling¡¯s body¡­

    Sitting cross-legged, Darling instinctively absorbed the rich heaven and earth spiritual energy until he felt that the spiritual energy within his body had reached saturation and could no longer absorb any more. He then poured all his energy into attacking the barrier to bing a divine beast¡­

    After a while, heaven and earthws descended on this uninhabited sea once again.

    The stream of heaven and earthws that descended this time was obviously muchrger and took longer than the previous time¡­

    After the heaven and earthws slowly disappeared, Darling finallypleted his advancement.

    ¡°Beloved Master!¡± After advancing, Darling immediately transformed and walked toward Leng Ruoxue.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the stunningly beautiful man with boundless charm in front of her. She couldn¡¯t help admiring him in her heart.?<i>He is really too pleasing to the eye.</i>

    Darling had transformed into a drop-dead gorgeous man. He was tall, had beautiful purple hair resembling purple orchids, and had dazzling silver eyes simr to stars shining with enchanting light. His temperament was noble and extraordinary, and every move he made was full of the demeanor of a king¡­

    ¡°Beloved Master, do you like Darling¡¯s current form?¡± Darling asked shyly and a little nervously, his starry silver eyes full of anticipation.

    ¡°Like,¡± Leng Ruoxue said unabashedly. Who wouldn¡¯t like such an attractive and beautiful man? Just looking at him made her feel pleased.

    ¡°Hehe, Darling knew that my beloved master would definitely like it.¡± A little smug, Darling stretched out his long arms and hugged Leng Ruoxue tightly.

    ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± A cry of pain immediately rang out. Darling held his beautiful face and angrily looked at the little silver mink.?<i>Damn it. He kicked me just now, and now he¡¯s actually scratching my face with his ws. Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m now disfigured!</i>

    After scratching Darling, the little silver mink proudly showed his sharp little ws and looked provocatively at the fox in human form.?<i>Hmph! How dare you hug my woman after bing a human. You¡¯re really courting death!</i>

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face darkened. She looked speechlessly at the little silver mink and then at Darling, who was covering his face. She asked with concern, ¡°Darling, uh, how is it?¡±

    ¡°Beloved Master, your Darling¡¯s face is disfigured!¡± Darling said aggrievedly, tears rolling in his silver eyes but not falling.

    ¡°No, it won¡¯t. Let me see.¡± Leng Ruoxueforted him and removed Darling¡¯s hand covering his face.?<i>Uh, really ruthless.</i>?There were five deep w marks on Darling¡¯s face, and blood was flowing out from the wounds non-stop.

    ¡°Take this.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a pill and stuffed it into Darling¡¯s mouth. The injuries on his face immediately healed, but the five w marks were still on his originally stunning face.

    ¡°And this.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a bottle of crystal honey and handed it to Darling.

    ¡°Beloved Master, boohoo¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry! Your face will recover within three days at most,¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly consoled. At the same time, she red fiercely at the little silver mink.?<i>How can you be so ruthless!</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± The little silver mink looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly.?<i>Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m just jealous that stinky fox actually dared to hug you!</i>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Darling,pletely ignoring the little mink.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Darling nodded obediently and looked at the little silver mink with some pride.?<i>Hmph! How dare you scratch me in front of Master. You only have yourself to me for Master not caring about you.</i>

    Leng Ruoxue brought Darling and the two little beasts back to the wooden house.

    ¡°Eh? Xue¡¯er, who is he?¡± Leng Qingtian, sitting in the living room, couldn¡¯t help asking curiously when he saw Xue¡¯er bringing another man back.

    ¡°Master¡¯s grandfather, I¡¯m Darling!¡± Darling interrupted Leng Ruoxue before she could answer.

    ¡°Uh! You¡¯re Darling? You¡¯ve be a divine beast!¡± Leng Qingtian said in pleasant surprise. Darling also advanced to divine beast. This was great. Their strength increased again.

    ¡°Yes, Master¡¯s grandfather.¡± Darling was excited too.

    ¡°But what happened to your face?¡± Leng Qingtian looked at Darling with pity. How could a stunningly beautiful man be disfigured?

    ¡°My face¡­¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, I n to enter seclusion for a few days,¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly interrupted them. When Darling advanced just now, she had gained a lot of benefits and was already showing signs of breaking through. She wanted to strike while the iron was hot to see if she could break through.

    ¡°You¡¯re going into seclusion at this time? What if someone from the Phoenix n looks for you?¡± Leng Qingtian asked. He didn¡¯t believe that the Phoenix n really just invited them as guests.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be in seclusion for too long. If the Phoenix King wants to see me, ask him to wait!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. She hadn¡¯t had a breakthrough in a long time. This was a rare opportunity that she didn¡¯t want to miss.

    ¡°Okay, then go into seclusion at ease!¡± Leng Qingtian hurriedly urged. He knew that his granddaughter must have gained something from the advancement of Darling. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen this time to enter seclusion. Xue¡¯er¡¯s advancement was a huge deal! It couldn¡¯t be dyed.

 Chapter 222 - Breakthrough, Advancement (2)

    <h4>Chapter 222: Breakthrough, Advancement (2)</h4>

    Leng Ruoxue nodded. She returned to her room and directly entered the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. Of course, she also brought Darling, Baby, and the little silver mink along with her.

    ¡°Qing Jue, I¡¯ll leave them to you. Don¡¯t let them fight,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Qing Jue while also warning the three beasts.

    ¡°Big Sister, don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t be able to fight with me around,¡± Qing Jue promised as he looked at the three seemingly well-behaved beasts.

    ¡°Okay. Big Sister is going into seclusion. Don¡¯t let anyone disturb me for the next few days,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered and walked straight toward the purple bamboo house.

    ¡°Did you hear what Big Sister said? Be good, or I¡¯ll have to lock you up,¡± Qing Jue warned. Then he ignored them and ran along to take care of his herbs.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± The little silver minky on the ground, crying out softly in dejection. More tears welled up in his eyes.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er is really angry with me.</i>?He felt so wronged!?<i>Boohoo¡­ I hate my small body.</i>?In fact, he also wanted to pull Xue¡¯er into his arms, but he couldn¡¯t do it now.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    In the purple bamboo house, Leng Ruoxue waspletely unaware of the little mink¡¯s conflicted thoughts. Right now, she was fully focused on breaking through.

    The Heaven Defying Art had a total of nine levels. She had broken through the first level with the help of her master, and she had only cultivated to the second level now.

    But she really hadn¡¯t expected the second level of the Heaven Defying Art to be so difficult. The amount of spiritual power required to break through was unimaginable.

    After umting for a period of time, the spiritual power in her body was almost saturated. With Darling¡¯s advancement just now, she had vaguely touched the edge of a breakthrough. Therefore, she believed that she should be able to break through in a few days.

    To be honest, she had been waiting for this day for a long time. Otherwise, she would have been able to advance to Spiritual Supremacy a long time ago with the amount of spiritual power in her body. But her current cultivation was mainly based on the Heaven Defying Art. If she couldn¡¯t break through in the Heaven Defying Art, she wouldn¡¯t be able to advance to Spiritual Supremacy. s! This was probably the overbearing nature of high-level cultivation techniques!

    Leng Ruoxue sat cross-legged and gathered all the spiritual power in her body to her dantian. She quietly circted the Heaven Defying Art in her heart. Now, she could only wait¡­

    After an unknown period of time, the spiritual power in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s body suddenly became restless. Immediately after, it started flowing crazily along the meridians in her body. Moreover, the spiritual power was very disorderly and was running around everywhere¡­

    At this moment, Leng Ruoxue had an abnormally painful expression on her face. Her forehead was covered with cold sweat, and her face was slightly pale¡­

    Slowly, as the spiritual power in her body became more and more orderly, her expression gradually returned to calmness¡­

    After a long time, the spiritual power that seemed to be guided by someone began to concentrate in one direction. The originally massive amount of spiritual power gathered and became smaller and smaller until it condensed into a liquid sphere the size of a baby¡¯s fist. The liquid sphere of spiritual power slowly circted along the meridians of her body¡­

    At first, the cirction was very slow. Gradually, it became faster and faster. After several cycles, the liquid sphere of spiritual power crashed violently against the barrier that prevented her breakthrough again and again¡­

    After countless collisions, the barrier that had be as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing shattered with a bang! Leng Ruoxue¡¯s Heaven Defying Art finally broke through the second level and entered the third level.

    After her breakthrough, Leng Ruoxue was in no hurry to get up. Instead, she continued to sit on the spot and absorb the rich spiritual power in the space.

    After entering the third level of the Heaven Defying Art, the massive amount of spiritual power stored in her body instantly emptied. Her body became like a bottomless pit again and began to absorb the spiritual power of the outside world frantically¡­

    After her spiritual power was almost restored twice over from before, Leng Ruoxue stopped absorbing and left the purple bamboo house.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± The little silver mink, who had been guarding outside the purple bamboo house, rushed into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms when he saw her.

    <i>Uh! Why was he so passionate? I only went into seclusion for a few days, right?</i>?Leng Ruoxue looked at the little mink lying in her arms and unwilling to get up.?<i>Did this little guy make a mistake again?</i>

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised the little mink with both hands and looked into his eyes.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I missed you so much. Don¡¯t be mad at me anymore, okay?¡± the little silver mink begged as tears welled up in his eyes¡­

    ¡°Okay, but you can¡¯t be so barbaric anymore.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart softened as she looked at the little mink¡¯s pitiful appearance and reminded him.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The little silver mink nodded repeatedly, but he was thinking that he would never teach Xue¡¯er spirit beasts a lesson in front of her again in his heart.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed the little mink¡¯s soft fur.

    ¡°Big Sister, quickly unlock my seal!¡± Qing Jue said impatiently as he stood in front of Leng Ruoxue. Every time she broke through, she would unlock another level of the seal of the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, and he could recover another ability.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Leng Ruoxue began unlocking the Heaven and Earth Bracelet¡¯s seal.

    ¡°Qing Jue, what ability did you obtain this time?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Big Sister, Qing Jue won¡¯t tell you first. You¡¯ll knowter.¡± Qing Jue smiled mysteriously and kept her guessing.

    ¡°You¡¯ve be a bad apple, little fellow.¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be displeased. Seeing Qing Jue being so smug, she couldn¡¯t help stretching out her fingers to pinch his soft little face gently.?<i>Wow, it feels really good!</i>

    ¡°Big Sister.¡± Qing Jue looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly.

    ¡°Alright, Big Sister will go out first. I won¡¯t fool around with you anymore.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled gently. She was really afraid that her grandfather and the others would get anxious if she didn¡¯t go out now. Moreover, she still had to find a ce to advance to Spiritual Supremacy!

    After speaking, Leng Ruoxue left the Heaven and Earth Bracelet and went directly to the living room, where everyone happened to be.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re finally out.¡± Leng Qingtian finally felt relieved when he saw her.

    ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a puzzled expression. She had only been in seclusion for a few days, right? Why did her grandfather look so anxious?

 Chapter 223 - Breakthrough, Advancement (3)

    <h4>Chapter 223: Breakthrough, Advancement (3)</h4>

    ¡°Little Girl, you¡¯ve been in seclusion for five days. How was it? Did you break through?¡± Old Man asked with concern.

    ¡°Yes, I can advance now.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    After hearing this, Leng Qingtian and the others were relieved.

    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at their troubled expressions and became a little nervous.?<i>Did something really happen? Was it Feng Da?</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that Feng Ling¡¯er has been looking for you every day for the past few days, but she didn¡¯t tell us why. That¡¯s why we¡¯re a little worried,¡± Leng Qingtian exined while wiping the cold sweat off his forehead. It seemed that their nervousness scared Xue¡¯er.

    Leng Ruoxue sighed in relief andined, ¡°Grandpa, you guys can¡¯t scare me like this.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Little Girl, we were just worried about you,¡± Old Man said somewhat embarrassedly.

    ¡°By the way, Little Girl, did anything happen in your space after you broke through?¡± Old Man whispered curiously into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s ear. s, he really wanted to go in and take a look. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t convenient now.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you in to take a lookter, and you¡¯ll know,¡± Leng Ruoxue said mysteriously but was sweating profusely in her heart. In fact, she was afraid that her grandfather and the others would be anxious, so she directly ran out without observing.

    ¡°Okay. I haven¡¯t been there for a long time. I was just missing it!¡± Old Man was excited. The space was really a good ce. But what was more magical was that every time Xue¡¯er broke through, the space would change as well. He was really looking forward to it!

    Leng Ruoxue shot a look at her grandfather and the others, and the old men tacitly found an excuse to leave the living room. However, they didn¡¯t return to their rooms but slipped directly into Xue¡¯er¡¯s room.

    After a while, Leng Ruoxue also returned and sent the three anxious old men into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet.

    ¡°Wow, Little Girl, the area here has be bigger again,¡± Old Man said with surprise. The spiritual energy was also more intense and was even showing signs of liquefying.?<i>Th-this is really too unbelievable.</i>

    ¡°Not only that. After Big Sister broke through, two more fields appeared, and I can nt even more things now.¡± Qing Jue¡¯s beautiful little face was full of pride as he constantly thought about what to nt.

    ¡°Qing Jue, you are an artifact spirit. Why are you so passionate about farming?!¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless. She really couldn¡¯t understand. Moreover, it seemed like having two more fields actually made Qing Jue happier than unlocking the seal.

    ¡°Big Sister, although I am an artifact spirit, nting is also my talent!¡± Qing Jue said endlessly. He only had three original abilities, and nting was one of them. During the years he was sealed, he had relied on nting to pass the time. Therefore, nting had already be an indispensable joy for him.

    ¡°Farming is good. If Qing Jue didn¡¯t take care of all the fields, how could we have so much delicious food?¡± Leng Qingtian praised with a smile, not thinking that Qing Jue was wasting his talents at all.

    ¡°Grandpa understands me,¡± Qing Jue echoed.

    ¡°In that case, quickly go and nt your fields. Big Sister is going to advance,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. s, these old men would spoil Qing Jue sooner orter.

    After leaving the Heaven and Earth Bracelet and then the wooden house, Leng Ruoxue deliberately found a remote ce to advance.

    ¡°This should do, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue murmured to herself. This ce was very far from the Phoenix n¡¯s territory, and there were mountains all around it, so no one should notice. In fact, she didn¡¯t want others to know that she had so many beasts.

    Leng Ruoxue released all her beasts from her space. Immediately, thousands of beasts crowded the entire mountain stream¡­

    ¡°I am about to advance. Prepare yourselves,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the beasts, but her eyes were on the little silver mink.?<i>Oh, I¡¯ve yet to contract with this little thing.</i>

    ¡°Little thing, we have yet to establish a contract, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked the little mink.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you advance first. We can¡¯t contract now.¡± The little silver mink¡¯s eyes darkened.?<i>I don¡¯t want to be Xue¡¯er¡¯s contract beast. Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Okay then!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for the little mink, nor did she ask him why because a voice in her heart kept telling her that this little mink would not hurt her.

    Leng Ruoxue randomly found a ce to sit cross-legged, and then she mobilized the spiritual power in her body to break through the barrier to bing a Spiritual Supremacy.

    After a while, heaven and earthws descended on the mountain stream and shrouded Leng Ruoxue¡­

    She absorbed the heaven and earthws without any qualms. It was a reward bestowed upon the cultivator. After a long while, the heaven and earthws slowly dissipated, and shepleted her advancement and became a Spiritual Supremacy.

    Immediately after, heaven and earthws descended once again.

    After their master, Leng Ruoxue, advanced, her beasts also began to advance one after another¡­

    Dazzling lights shed in the mountain stream for a long time.

    Except for a few that were already divine beasts, all the silver wolves advanced. The one who advanced the most advanced three levels. The silver wolf king directly advanced to a level nine holy beast. This was a pleasant surprise for Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Silver Wings, advance directly to divine beast!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the majestic silver wolf king.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Silver Wings began to wait after eating a green spirit pill¡­

    Several hourster, heaven and earthws finally descended, and Silver Wings officially advanced to divine beast. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s divine beasts expanded in numbers again.

    Even in human form, Silver Wings still fit his identity as the silver wolf king well.

    He had a tall and robust body, cold and handsome facial features, flowing silver hair, chilling and intimidating silver eyes, and the temperament of a king. This was the true king of the wolves!

    After her beasts advanced, Leng Ruoxue sent them all back into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. She then strolled back to the Phoenix n¡¯s territory with the little silver mink in her arms.

    ¡°Little Sister Ruoxue, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Feng Ling¡¯er was waiting anxiously for Leng Ruoxue at the entrance of the Phoenix n¡¯s territory.

 Chapter 224 - The Way to Bring Freak Back to Life (1)

    <h4>Chapter 224: The Way to Bring Freak Back to Life (1)</h4>

    ¡°Big Sister, are you looking for me?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Feng Ling¡¯er doubtfully.

    ¡°Little Sister Ruoxue, Royal Father wants to see you,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said anxiously.

    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Leng Ruoxue was surprised.?<i>Is Feng Zhan finally going to reveal his purpose?</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. Royal Father refuses to tell me,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said helplessly. This was why she was so anxious!

    ¡°Then take me to see the Phoenix King, Big Sister!¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned slightly. Feng Zhan was really mysterious. He didn¡¯t even tell his daughter.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er pulled Leng Ruoxue toward the Phoenix King¡¯s resting pce.

    ¡°Royal Father, Little Sister Ruoxue is here,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er whispered outside the pce when they arrived at the entrance.

    ¡°Let Miss Leng in!¡± The Phoenix King¡¯s elegant voice came from outside.

    ¡°Little Sister Ruoxue, go in by yourself. Big Sister won¡¯t apany you,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said meaningfully. Her father wanted to see Ruoxue, so she wouldn¡¯t be a third wheel.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue pushed open the pce door and walked in directly.

    The Phoenix King¡¯s resting pce looked like an enormous sycamore tree from the outside, but it was apletely different world inside.

    After entering the Phoenix King¡¯s resting pce, Leng Ruoxue looked up slightly. The decorations here were very simr to a human¡¯s room. It was mainly red with a golden background, and there were many phoenix totems on the walls and pirs.

    ¡°Miss Leng.¡± Feng Zhan walked out of the inner room and blocked Leng Ruoxue with his tall body.

    ¡°Hello, Phoenix King,¡± Leng Ruoxue greeted politely.

    ¡°Miss Leng, you broke through. Congrattions.¡± Feng Zhan¡¯s dark red phoenix eyes sized Leng Ruoxue up.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly and then asked, ¡°May I ask why you are looking for Ruoxue, Phoenix King?¡±

    ¡°Miss Leng, please sit. I¡¯ll tell you a story.¡± Feng Zhan pointed at a chair not far away.

    ¡°Tell me a story?¡± Leng Ruoxue sat down in the chair and looked at Feng Zhan in bewilderment. She couldn¡¯t help wondering what the Phoenix King was up to. Did he look for her so frantically just to tell her a story?

    ¡°Yes, a very important story.¡± Feng Zhan sighed softly and helplessly.

    ¡°Oh, please start then, Phoenix King!¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently. She was not very interested in the Phoenix King¡¯s story, but she very much wanted to know Feng Zhan¡¯s purpose.

    ¡°It seems like Miss Leng is still an impatient person,¡± Feng Zhan teased with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, mypanion is still with the Dragon n. I¡¯m very worried,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined. What she implied was that he should quickly tell her his purpose. After that, she would go and save someone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Leng. Your friend¡¯s life is not in danger in the Dragon n,¡± Feng Zhan said with confidence, his face full of mystery.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he will be tortured,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Of course, she knew that Feng Da¡¯s life wouldn¡¯t be in danger. After all, Feng Da had a dragon as his contract beast. If the Dragon n wanted to kill Feng Da, it was equivalent to killing one of their own. This wasn¡¯t something the Dragon n, who imed to be the most united, would do.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid physical pain is unavoidable,¡± Feng Zhan said honestly.

    ¡°So, Phoenix King, just tell me directly. Stop keeping me in suspense,¡± Leng Ruoxue said a little impatiently.

    ¡°Alright. Actually, I hope Miss Leng can stay in the Phoenix n,¡± Feng Zhan said, shocking her.

    ¡°What?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked uncertainly.?<i>Uh, did I hear right?</i>

    ¡°I hope Miss Leng can stay with us,¡± Feng Zhan repeated patiently, his dark red phoenix eyes full of anticipation.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s unlikely. I still have important things to do. I can¡¯t stay in the same ce forever,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined implicitly. Although she didn¡¯t know why the Phoenix King said that, she didn¡¯t want to anger Feng Zhan, lest he destroyed all of them in a fit of anger.

    ¡°Miss Leng, if you are willing to stay in the Phoenix n, you will be the king of the Phoenix n from now on, and you can choose any handsome man in our Phoenix n.¡± Feng Zhan threw out a big bait. He believed that no one could refuse such a generous offer.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face darkened, and she was at a loss for words.?<i>What does the Phoenix King mean? I can choose any handsome man I want? Do I look like a pervert?</i>

    The little silver mink, who had been acting as a pet in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, heard what Feng Zhan said and hated him! Damn it. He could understand wanting to keep Xue¡¯er in the Phoenix n, but he couldn¡¯t tolerate the idea of giving her a man of the Phoenix n.?<i>Hmph! Xue¡¯er can only be mine!</i>

    ¡°What do you think, Miss Leng?¡± Feng Zhan couldn¡¯t help asking when he saw Leng Ruoxue not responding for a long time.

    ¡°I appreciate your kindness, Phoenix King. But I really can¡¯t stay in the Phoenix n. Erm, as for the handsome man, I think I should leave him to the women of the Phoenix n!¡± Leng Ruoxue replied after choosing her words carefully for some time.

    ¡°Miss Leng, don¡¯t make your decision too hastily. Let me finish telling you the story!¡± Feng Zhan said leisurely and sighed softly. At first, he thought that his bait would be enough to attract Leng Ruoxue, but she unexpectedly remained unmoved. He had no choice but to tell her honestly in hopes of convincing her. To be honest, he really didn¡¯t want to tell anyone about it if possible. After all, it was considered a humiliation to the Phoenix n.

    ¡°Okay. Pray tell, Phoenix King!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged.

    ¡°Miss Leng, actually, our Phoenix n doesn¡¯t belong to this world. There are many spirit beasts in this world that didn¡¯t once belong here. We came from an extremely distant ce. That ce is a holynd that all humans and beasts have yearned for for a long time,¡± Feng Zhan said softly, as if he had fallen into a trance, lost in his memories.

    ¡°Then why are you here?¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t deny that the Phoenix King¡¯s words piqued her curiosity.?<i>Seems like Feng Zhan really has a secret.</i>

    ¡°That¡¯s because our Phoenix n, the Dragon n, and even other beasts were exiled here after a great war one hundred thousand years ago,¡± Feng Zhan exined with deep pain in his eyes.

 Chapter 225 - The Way to Bring Freak Back to Life (2)

    <h4>Chapter 225: The Way to Bring Freak Back to Life (2)</h4>

    ¡°Exiled?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled.?<i>Only criminals would be exiled, right? Did the Dragon and Phoenix ns of the Ling Feng Continentmit crimes?</i>

    ¡°There was a traitor in the Phoenix n, and the Phoenix King bloodline was exiled. I was only an egg when I was sent to this world.

    ¡°Back then, the Phoenix King was sealed, and the n members who supported him were all exiled to various worlds. I was the youngest son of the Phoenix King, and after I was born, the n members of this world supported me to be king.

    ¡°We live in this world. However, not only are our strengths limited, but we are also unable to ascend to the Upper Realm. However, the high priest of the Phoenix n once prophesied that ¡®Our Phoenix n will have a new master, and she will also be the savior of our Phoenix n¡¯. You are our new master,¡± Feng Zhan exined.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly, but she keptmunicating with Qing Jue in her heart.

    ¡°Qing Jue, do you know about the great war one hundred thousand years ago?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Big Sister, the great war one hundred thousand years ago should be referring to the time Old Master died,¡± Qing Jue said sadly.?<i>Old Master has been dead for one hundred thousand years. Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s possible that this Phoenix King was from the same world as Master?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t be sure if what Feng Zhan said was true.

    ¡°The Phoenix n is a veryrge race and was very powerful in the world where Old Master was. They were one of the four kings under the Beast God. But I¡¯m not sure as to whether or not there was a traitor among the Phoenix n,¡± Qing Jue said after carefully recalling.

    ¡°Qing Jue, do you think the Phoenix King¡¯s words are trustworthy?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°The Phoenix King should be telling the truth,¡± Qing Jue said after tilting his head in thought for a while.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue severed the connection aftermunicating with Qing Jue in her head.

    ¡°The high priest once said that a woman would save our Phoenix n.¡± Feng Zhan looked at Leng Ruoxue and nodded with certainty.

    ¡°Phoenix King, there are many women in this world. Are you sure that it¡¯s me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked coldly.

    ¡°Miss Leng, there are indeed many women in the world, but not all of them cane to the Phoenix n.¡± Feng Zhan smiled mysteriously.

    ¡°Phoenix King, stop keeping me in suspense. I won¡¯t agree unless you tell me clearly,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. She didn¡¯t want to be used by others.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m telling the truth. The new master mentioned in the high priest¡¯s prophecy is indeed you!¡± Feng Zhan said with certainty.

    ¡°Many people don¡¯t know why the Phoenix n and the Dragon n rarely travel on the Ling Feng Continent. Does Miss Leng want to know?¡± Feng Zhan asked with a smile.

    ¡°Could there be something else?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed.

    ¡°Yes, because there is a barrier outside Grief Remedy Forest that limits our movement. Uh, what I mean is that the members of the Phoenix n who have advanced to divine beasts are unable to appear alone on the Ling Feng Continent unless they have a master. Simrly, people outside are unable toe to the Phoenix Nest. Even if someone passes through the barrier, they are unable to pass through Grief Remedy Forest safely. Miss Leng and the others are the only humans who have been able toe to the Phoenix Nest for the past tens of thousands of years,¡± Feng Zhan exined the reason to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°But you can¡¯t just assume that I¡¯m your new master, can you? Doesn¡¯t the Phoenix n exist in every world?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued asking her doubts.

    ¡°I was exiled to this world with the mission of finding the new master of the Phoenix n because the high priest said that the new master of the Phoenix n would appear in the lower dimensions.¡± Feng Zhan sighed. He had waited for so long before she finally arrived. But this new master seemed to be of strong character and was determined not to be moved by temptation.

    ¡°Since your high priest is so powerful, why didn¡¯t he predict that there would be a traitor in the Phoenix n?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. She had never believed in prophecies; she only believed in herself.

    ¡°No prophecy can predict what is rted to you or things beyond your authority, so the high priest was helpless. After all, the people involved in the war back then had extraordinary identities,¡± Feng Zhan said simply. Even though he was not born yet, he knew a little about the war.

    ¡°You are limited by the barrier. What about the Dragon n? Why can they go to the Ling Feng Continent to capture someone?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. Wasn¡¯t the Dragon n exiled like the Phoenix n?

    ¡°The Dragon n is different from us. The barrier is much less restrictive on the Dragon n than on the Phoenix n,¡± Feng Zhan said with some indignation. It was really too unfair. They were kept here and not allowed to leave just because they could spit fire, while the dragons could leave, even though there was a restriction on the time and number.

    ¡°Phoenix King, you said that I¡¯m your new master, but I¡¯m only a Spiritual Supremacy and weak now. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue hesitated. She didn¡¯t want the Phoenix King to have too much hope and treat her as their savior, so she decided to give him forewarning.

    ¡°Master, we¡¯re not in a hurry. We have waited for so long. Moreover, time is nothing to the Phoenix n,¡± Feng Zhan consoled hurriedly. Of course, he knew that Leng Ruoxue definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to lead them in rebuilding their glory with her current strength. But they had plenty of time, so they could wait.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Leng Ruoxue seemed to be at ease, but she couldn¡¯t help worrying in her heart. He already started calling her master even though she didn¡¯t seem to have agreed?

    ¡°Master, then let¡¯s choose a time to contract!¡± Feng Zhan said impatiently.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue felt like she was being forced into a corner. But she knew that contracting with the Phoenix n would be very beneficial for her, but nheless¡­

    ¡°Phoenix King, I don¡¯t want to contract with the entire Phoenix n,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Master, why is this so?¡± Feng Zhan asked with a bitter face. Did some idiot from the Phoenix n offend her? He had already warned his n that Leng Ruoxue was a distinguished guest, so they had to treat her well!

    ¡°I want some of the Phoenix n to contract with my subordinates.¡± Leng Ruoxue revealed the n that she had been brewing.

    ¡°Master, how about this? You contract the entire Phoenix n first. As for the contract beasts for your subordinates, I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Feng Zhan said after some thought. It was not that he disliked his master¡¯s subordinates. But he thought that it would cause some of the n members to feel that their master despised them if she didn¡¯t contract with all of them. As the king of the Phoenix n, he naturally had to consider the interests of his own n.

 Chapter 226 - The Way to Bring Freak Back to Life (3)

    <h4>Chapter 226: The Way to Bring Freak Back to Life (3)</h4>

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue agreed readily. She also knew that beasts like dragons and phoenixes would not casually contract with humans, so she didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Feng Zhan.

    After settling the matter with Feng Zhan, Leng Ruoxue returned to the wooden house.

    Inside the Heaven and Earth Bracelet¡­

    ¡°Grandpa, did you hear what Feng Zhan just said to me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked the three old men in front of her.

    ¡°Oh, Xue¡¯er, so that¡¯s what the Phoenix King wants. That¡¯s fortunate. I was still worried that he would harm us!¡± Leng Qingtian said with a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Little Girl, your luck is really infuriating! Even the Phoenix n came knocking on your door to contract with you. s, why don¡¯t I have such good luck?¡± Old Man said with a sigh.

    ¡°Yes, even I am jealous of you.¡± Lin Liang¡¯s tone might beining, but his expression was not the least bit that way. Instead, his face was full of joy, as if he had contracted with them himself.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, contracting the Phoenix n will be very beneficial for you now. But Grandpa is a little worried about the traitor of the Phoenix n,¡± Leng Qingtian said worriedly. He didn¡¯t want his granddaughter to suffer any harm. Contracting with the Phoenix n had both pros and cons. He was afraid that the Phoenix n would be a time bomb.

    ¡°Grandpa, even without the Phoenix n, there are some things that I can¡¯t avoid,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. The matter of the Phoenix n involved the great war 100,000 years ago, and that war was obviously rted to her master, so she couldn¡¯t avoid it at all. Instead of running away, it was better to start umting her strength now.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what do you mean?¡± Leng Qingtian was puzzled.

    ¡°Yes, Ruoxue. What do you mean?¡± Lin Liang and Old Man were equally puzzled.

    ¡°I have to begin by exining about my master¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue exined everything in detail to Leng Qingtian and the others.

    After listening to her, the three of them fell silent¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa will definitely help you no matter how formidable your future enemy is,¡± Leng Qingtian said calmly with a serious face after a while. Xue¡¯er¡¯s words were beyond his expectations.?<i>No wonder Xue¡¯er has never taken the Xu family seriously. The Xu family is just a small frypared to that enemy. s! It seems we¡¯ve set our sights too low.</i>

    ¡°Little Girl, even though my strength is limited, I am also very willing to help you as long as you are willing to ept me.¡± Old Man also expressed his attitude very seriously.

    ¡°Hehe, how can I miss out on this kind of thing!¡± Lin Liang chimed in as well, taking on the responsibility as well. Being together with young people really made him so energetic! It seemed like he had to cultivate harder in the future and not be outdone by this little girl!

    Leng Ruoxue looked at Old Man and Lin Liang, a little touched. She wasn¡¯t surprised that her grandfather said so, but she didn¡¯t expect these two to say the same. In fact, she could understand even if they didn¡¯t help.

    ¡°Little Girl, don¡¯t look at me like that. I am too old and can¡¯t take it!¡± Old Man said with an exaggerated expression on his face.

    ¡°You old fart! What nonsense are you saying?¡± Leng Qingtian red at him.

    ¡°Ruoxue, I have decided. I want to enter seclusion here and cultivate diligently, lest I be a burdenter on.¡± Lin Liang revealed his n after thinking about it.

    ¡°I can¡¯t fall behind Brat Lin. I want to enter seclusion as well,¡± Old Man hurriedly said.

    ¡°No! If both of you are in seclusion, what should Xue¡¯er say if someone asks?¡± Leng Qingtian disagreed, directly denying their thoughts.

    ¡°Old Man, Grandpa Lin, wait for me to save Feng Da and destroy the Spiritual Deities of the Xu family before you enter seclusion!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a slight frown.

    ¡°Alright. Time can elerate here anyway, so a few more days won¡¯t hurt.¡± Old Man and Lin Liang nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you out first. We¡¯ve been here for a long time,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the three old men.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After sending the three of them out of the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, Leng Ruoxue entered the purple bamboo house.

    ¡°Freak, are you doing okay?¡± Leng Ruoxue put the little silver mink aside and murmured to herself while staring at Freak¡¯s frozen body.

    ¡°I miss you so much,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly, choked up as tears rolled down her cheeks.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er,¡± the little silver mink called softly. He wanted to jump into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, but Xue¡¯er ignored him.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    The little silver mink hated Xue¡¯er for neglecting him.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?He was so jealous of the big ice block lying on the bed, even though he knew that his idea was ridiculous because it was actually him. But he really¡­

    <i>Xue¡¯er, do you know how much I want to tell you that I am your Freak? But¡­ but¡­</i>

    <i>Boohoo¡­</i>?He felt so inferior now, and he was even more unwilling to let Xue¡¯er know that he was now a little mink who couldn¡¯t even transform into a human¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± The little silver mink calmed down and gently tugged on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Uh, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the little mink with tears in her eyes, her face full of confusion.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t cry. He¡­ he isn¡¯t dead!¡± the little silver minkforted.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?Seeing Xue¡¯er¡¯s tears made him both happy and distressed. His mood was conflicted.

    ¡°What did you say? How do you know?¡± The little mink¡¯s words exploded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s ears like a bomb!

    Leng Ruoxue picked up the little silver mink in disbelief and raised him in front of her eyes to look directly into those iparably beautiful blue eyes.

    ¡°He¡¯s not dead,¡± the little silver mink repeated, but he was very nervous.?<i>Xue¡¯er wouldn¡¯t see anything, would she?</i>

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked anxiously, her heart racing.

    ¡°My inherited memories told me. Moreover, I know how to dispel the Frosty Palm¡¯s poison,¡± the little silver mink suddenly said confidently. He was really too smart to think of such a reason.

    ¡°Tell me quickly,¡± Leng Ruoxue said anxiously.

 Chapter 227 - The Way to Bring Freak Back To Life (4)

    <h4>Chapter 227: The Way to Bring Freak Back To Life (4)</h4>

    ¡°Uh, Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re hugging me too tightly. You¡¯re going to strangle me. Rx,¡± the little silver mink said with some difficulty. He didn¡¯t want to die again before he was revived.

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Leng Ruoxue rxed her hands. She was relieved to see the little mink breathing more smoothly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, his injuries are too serious. That¡¯s why you thought he was dead. In fact, he can wake up as long as the Frosty Palm¡¯s poison is cured,¡± the little silver mink exined.

    ¡°Really? How can I cure the poison?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked anxiously. She didn¡¯t doubt what the little mink said at all. After all, even though everyone said that the Xu family¡¯s Frosty Palm was incurable, there seemed to be many secret techniques in the inherited memories of beasts. So it was normal for the little mink to know.

    ¡°You need a thousand-year fire lotus.¡± The little mink was a little hesitant. No matter which world fire lotuses were in, they were rare and precious, let alone a thousand-year-old one. In fact, the reason why fire lotuses were difficult to find was mainly because of their stringent growing environment.

    ¡°I will think of a way to find a thousand-year fire lotus,¡± Leng Ruoxue said resolutely. Since she now knew that Freak wasn¡¯t dead, she had to think of a way to save him. She said before that she wouldn¡¯t let Freak leave her.

    ¡°Little mink, thanks for telling me this information,¡± Leng Ruoxue said gratefully as she hugged the little mink tightly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, fire lotuses love fire. It¡¯s possible to find traces of them in ces with rich fire element or in volcanoes,¡± the little silver mink reminded. Fire lotuses were heavenly treasures and earthly materials, and they were born from heaven and earth spiritual energy. It was very possible that fire lotuses more than a thousand years old had already developed intelligence and knew how to avoid danger, so they were not easy to find.

    ¡°They like fire? I¡¯ll ask the Phoenix King.¡± Leng Ruoxue thought about it. The Phoenix n also liked fire, so would the Phoenix n have fire lotuses?

    Actions spoke louder than words. With this in mind, Leng Ruoxue immediately left the Heaven and Earth Bracelet and greeted her grandfather before heading straight for Feng Zhan.

    After arriving at the Phoenix King¡¯s resting pce, Leng Ruoxue exined her purpose.

    ¡°Fire lotus?¡± Feng Zhan frowned and pondered for a long time¡­

    ¡°Master, I am sure that there are no fire lotuses in the Phoenix n. But there¡¯s an active volcano in our territory. There may be a fire lotus there,¡± Feng Zhan guessed after thinking for a while. Although the Phoenix n was of the fire attribute, they didn¡¯t know much about alchemy and artificing, so they were not too interested in these things.

    ¡°Really? I¡¯ll look then.¡± Leng Ruoxue was about to leave when Feng Zhan stopped her.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t be hasty. It¡¯s very dangerous there. I¡¯ll go with you after the master acknowledgment ceremony tomorrow,¡± Feng Zhan said helplessly.?<i>Master is really impatient.</i>

    ¡°Okay!¡± Leng Ruoxue knew that she indeed needed a guide. Moreover, there were guardian beasts wherever spirit nts grew. It would be a waste not to use him since he was willing to be a fighter for her!

    ¡°Oh right, have you heard of essence restoration grass?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued asking. Feng Zhan had lived for so long, so he should have heard of it, right?

    ¡°Essence restoration grass? What does Master want essence restoration grass for?¡± Feng Zhan asked curiously. Although the Phoenix n wasn¡¯t good at alchemy and artificing, their understanding of herbs and minerals was unparalleled.

    ¡°My brother is injured and needs a pill concocted from essence restoration grass,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined simply.

    ¡°Essence restoration grass isn¡¯t something precious, but there aren¡¯t many in this world.¡± Feng Zhan smiled gently with a mysterious expression.

    ¡°You know? Then tell me. Where can I find it?¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly asked. She had always been worried about her brother¡¯s matter, and she had never forgotten it.

    ¡°The Dragon n should have some,¡± Feng Zhan directly said, not beating around the bush. But that essence restoration grass¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Dragon n the day after tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. She nned to visit the Phoenix n¡¯s underground volcano tomorrow.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with Master.¡± Feng Zhan¡¯s handsome face was full of cunning.?<i>The Dragon n! I have to teach that stinky dragon a lesson.</i>

    Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement.

    ¡­

    The next day, the Phoenix King led all his people to acknowledge Leng Ruoxue as their master formally in the Phoenix n¡¯s chamber hall. After the master acknowledgment ceremony, Feng Zhan brought Leng Ruoxue to the active volcano.

    ¡°It¡¯s so hot here.¡± Leng Ruoxue felt the zing heat before reaching the entrance of the volcano. It rushed at her face and grilled her body ufortably.

    ¡°Master,e closer to me,¡± Feng Zhan said to Leng Ruoxue and used his spiritual power to protect her body.

    ¡°Uh, much better.¡± Leng Ruoxue felt much better, and her body was not as ufortable as before with Feng Zhan¡¯s protection. Although she also had fire-attribute spiritual power, the temperature here was a little unbearable.

    ¡°Master, we can reach the interior of the volcano from here.¡± Feng Zhan pointed at a small cave.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the small cave. The entrance was very small, and only one person could enter each time. After the two of them entered the entrance, the space inside suddenly became spacious.

    ¡°Be careful. There are many poisonous bugs here,¡± Feng Zhan whispered to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and looked around carefully at the environment in front of her. The light was very dim, but she could still see clearly that the ce closest to the entrance of the cave was very dry. The entire cave was dark red, and the stone walls and ground were covered with volcanic ash, which had already condensed into blocks because it had been so long.

    The two of them walked in carefully. The farther they went, the darker it became. At this moment, Feng Zhan lit a torch that illuminated the entire cave¡­

    ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± Leng Ruoxue covered her mouth and threw up uncontrobly. It was so disgusting. The mountain walls were densely covered with red bugs that resembled spiders, making her hair stand on end.

    ¡°Charm.¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly let Charm out and hugged him tightly.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t be scared.¡± Charm quicklyforted her and released his ice spiritual skill, freezing the entire mountain walls into thin ice. The temperature of the volcano immediately dropped significantly.

    ¡°Purple-eyed snow fox!¡± Feng Zhan was surprised. He looked at the snow-white little fox in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and felt somewhat ufortable.?<i>I¡¯m also Master¡¯s beast, okay? Why doesn¡¯t she hug me?</i>

 Chapter 228 - The Strange Encounter in the Volcano, Feng Zhan vs. Long Hao (1)

    <h4>Chapter 228: The Strange Encounter in the Volcano, Feng Zhan vs. Long Hao (1)</h4>

    ¡°Fire phoenix!¡± Charm narrowed his beautiful purple eyes as he sized up Feng Zhan. Even though the status of purple-eyed snow foxes among beasts was inferior to that of phoenix races, it was still difficult to say who would emerge victorious if they really fought.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged, ignoring the sparks flying between the two beasts.

    ¡°Master, follow me closely,¡± Feng Zhan said softly as his gaze turned to Leng Ruoxue.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded and slowly walked behind Feng Zhan.

    After walking for about an hour, they finally arrived at the center of the volcano.

    Leng Ruoxue looked up at the scene in front of her with astonishment. It was really too spectacr. She saw fiery red magma slowly flowing on the walls of the mountain and finally gathered together and flowed into a natural pool. The magma in the pool was like boiling water, bubbling and gushing around non-stop!

    ¡°Master, this is the center of the volcano. If there is a fire lotus, it should be here,¡± Feng Zhan exined. Fire lotuses liked to grow in ces with the densest fire element.

    ¡°Let¡¯s look for one!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. This area wasn¡¯t small, so she hoped she could find one.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s split up and search. Master, be careful,¡± Feng Zhan said worriedly.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded and began looking around.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Suddenly, Feng Zhan¡¯s exmation sounded from behind Leng Ruoxue.

    Leng Ruoxue instinctively turned her head and saw an ugly fiery red monster rushing at her. She was shocked, and Charm in her arms had already pounced at the monster¡­

    Feng Zhan hurriedly walked to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side and asked with concern, ¡°Master, are you alright?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. She was just shocked. After all, no woman would like something so ugly.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. The monster fighting Charm had the exact same head and tail, and it was impossible to distinguish what was what. Its body was more than ten meters long and as thick as a water bucket, and its skin was red but transparent. Moreover, she could vaguely see the blood vessels inside and the liquid flowing slowly in its body.

    ¡°It is a fire earth dragon. It is born in magma and eats magma,¡± Feng Zhan exined to Leng Ruoxue while staring at the two beasts fighting. This fire earth dragon actually had the strength of a holy beast. It was really unbelievable. Fire earth dragons were known to be very weak and having very short lifespans. Could there have been some kind of mutation in this dragon?

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Feng Zhan doubtfully. Why was this fire earth dragon so strong?

    ¡°Yes, it must have mutated. I¡¯ll go help that fox,¡± Feng Zhan guessed and then flew toward the fire earth dragon.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Charm, who was fighting with the fire earth dragon, asked with slight displeasure when he saw Feng Zhan appear.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to help! This is its territory. Even if you¡¯re stronger than it, you won¡¯t be able to show your superiority,¡± Feng Zhan said very kindly as he released his Southern Spirit me.

    ¡°Stop arguing. End this quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    Just as she finished speaking, she heard a painful howling from the fire earth dragon. Its body was on fire¡­

    ¡°Are you sure your fire is effective?¡± Charm asked deliberately, not wanting to see this man being too smug.

    ¡°Of course. My fire isn¡¯t something that can be devoured by just anything,¡± Feng Zhan said confidently. Even though fire earth dragons fed on magma, they could also consume mes.

    But he was soon dumbfounded!

    ¡°How¡­ could this happen?¡± Feng Zhan muttered in disbelief. His eyes had to be ying tricks on him because the mutated fire earth dragon actually slowly absorbed the mes on its body, and its strength instantly increased by several levels¡­

    ¡°This fire earth dragon is very strange.¡± Charm was also in disbelief. None of the fire earth dragons he knew were so strange. Moreover, fire earth dragons couldn¡¯t be considered spirit beasts at all. Even at the holy beast level, they were unable to develop intelligence or speak. But this fire earth dragon could actually devour the Southern Spirit me, which was abnormal in itself.

    ¡°Let me try.¡± After speaking, Leng Ruoxue directly released the heaven-level spiritual skill Feather of the Fire Phoenix. This fire earth dragon was not afraid of the Phoenix n¡¯s Southern Spirit me. Would it be afraid of her divine me?

    ¡°Master¡¯s me¡­¡± Feng Zhan¡¯s thoughts raced as he looked at the small and cute feather. Although the entire feather was fiery red, on careful look, people would notice that the center of the me feather was deep purple with the outermost edge golden. Moreover, the temperature was extremely high.?<i>Could this be the legendary¡­</i>

    While Feng Zhan was thinking, the small fiery red feather had already begun to disintegrate into countless feathers and entangle the body of the fire earth dragon. Immediately, painful howls resounded from the fire earth dragon¡­

    <i>I wonder if this fire earth dragon can swallow my divine me as well?</i>?Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help thinking. She was really curious. Moreover, she specially added her natal divine me into the Feather of the me Phoenix. She hoped that this fire earth dragon wouldn¡¯t disappoint her!

    Unfortunately, the fire earth dragon still disappointed Leng Ruoxue because it only took ten minutes before her divine me burned it to ashes.

    ¡°Huh? What is this?¡± Leng Ruoxue picked up a fiery red translucent crystal that resembled a diamond from the ashes.

    ¡°Master, this is something good! You¡¯re rich!¡± Feng Zhan said excitedly.?<i>Heavens, how can this thing exist in this world? No wonder that fire earth dragon mutated. With this thing around, all fire-attribute spirit beasts would benefit greatly.</i>

    ¡°What is this?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of question marks.?<i>Is this a diamond?</i>

    ¡°This is a fire crystal core! Countless fire crystals can be produced as long as it is around. Fire crystals are very important to fire-attribute cultivators,¡± Feng Zhan exined simply. In his hometown, crystals of various attributes were used to assist cultivation.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s enough to absorb spiritual energy from heaven and earth to cultivate in this dimension. But when you reach a higher dimension, you¡¯ll need crystals of various attributes to assist your cultivation. Uh, it¡¯s a little early to tell you all this now. You¡¯ll understand more when you go to a higher dimension,¡± Feng Zhan continued.

 Chapter 229 - The Strange Encounter in the Volcano, Feng Zhan vs. Long Hao (2)

    <h4>Chapter 229: The Strange Encounter in the Volcano, Feng Zhan vs. Long Hao (2)</h4>

    Leng Ruoxue nodded. She understood what Feng Zhan meant. The higher your level, the more heaven and earth spiritual energy you required. Therefore, various methods that could assist in cultivation would be very important at that time.

    ¡°Continue searching!¡± Leng Ruoxue stored the fire crystal core in the Heaven and Earth Bracelet and handed it to Qing Jue for safekeeping. After some thought, she released Quill.

    ¡°Quill, can you see with your X-ray vision in here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Master, heavenly materials and earthly treasures cannot be seen through,¡± Quill said helplessly. Heavenly materials and earthly treasures had their own spirituality, and only those who were fated could obtain them.

    ¡°Oh, take your time then,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. In fact, she had already guessed this. Otherwise, Quill would havee out to help long ago.

    ¡°Master, we want to help too,¡± Dazzle said from the bracelet.

    ¡°Alright, all of youe out!¡± Leng Ruoxue let out the other beasts.

    The more beasts there were, the more hands they would have. Aftering out, they each upied a spot and searched carefully.

    ¡°Master, there¡¯s a flower here,¡± Rise suddenly called out.

    ¡°Where?¡± Leng Ruoxue came to Rise¡¯s location and looked around. There was nothing except arge rock.

    ¡°Under the rock.¡± Rise lowered his head and motioned Leng Ruoxue to look down.

    Leng Ruoxue squatted down and looked at therge rock under Rise. There was indeed a small flower in the gap under the rock, but it was still a small bud. The flower was entirely fiery red, slightly smaller than an adult¡¯s palm, and exuded a faint lotus fragrance.

    ¡°Found it!¡± Leng Ruoxue shouted excitedly.

    Feng Zhan immediately came to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side, nced at the small fire lotus, and said honestly, ¡°Master, this isn¡¯t a thousand-year-old fire lotus.¡±

    ¡°I know, but it¡¯s better than nothing,¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily. She had the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, so as long as she could find a fire lotus, even if it was not a thousand years old, she could nt it and make it into a thousand-year-old fire lotus.

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s true, Master. I¡¯ll dig it out,¡± Feng Zhan volunteered.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue gave her spot to Feng Zhan.

    Feng Zhan first moved the rock away, then squatted down and carefully dug out the fire lotus from the ground. He then handed it to Leng Ruoxue.

    After receiving the fire lotus, Leng Ruoxue directly sent it into the bracelet and handed it to Qing Jue.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng Ruoxue knew that only a single heavenly material and earthly treasure would grow in a ce, so there was no need to continue looking.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Zhan nodded, and the few beasts also jumped onto Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms or shoulders.

    Following their original route, Leng Ruoxue, Feng Zhan, and the other beasts left the active volcano and returned to the Phoenix n¡¯s territory.

    In the wooden house¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re back! How was your harvest?¡± Leng Qingtian asked curiously. He already knew that Freak had not really died, but a thousand-year fire lotus was not easy to find!

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad. We found a small one.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very satisfied. After all, fire lotuses were very difficult to find, so she didn¡¯t expect to find one in one try.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Leng Qingtian was relieved.

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa. I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯ll go back to my room to rest first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Go quickly!¡± Leng Qingtian hurried his granddaughter upon hearing that she was tired.

    The moment Leng Ruoxue returned to her room, the little silver mink she left in the room jumped into her arms.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Boohoo¡­ How could you abandon me?¡± the little silver minkined aggrievedly, tears welling up in his blue eyes.

    ¡°You were the one who said you don¡¯t like fire,¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly.?<i>Why is this little minkining first!</i>

    ¡°But¡­ but you can¡¯t leave me at home!¡± the little silver mink said gloomily. He meant that Xue¡¯er could put him in the bracelet, but she actually directly left him in the room.

    ¡°Oh, I misunderstood. I thought you didn¡¯t want to go!¡± Leng Ruoxue giggled. Actually, she did it on purpose since this little mink always threatened her with tears.

    ¡°You have topensate me!¡± the little silver mink said, pushing his luck. He was definitely going to take advantage of Xue¡¯er since she couldn¡¯t do anything to him anyway.

    ¡°How?¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless.?<i>Why is this little mink so simr to Freak? They¡¯re both unwilling to suffer any loss!</i>

    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. I¡¯ll tell you when I think of it,¡± the little silver mink said slyly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Then she entered the Heaven and Earth Bracelet with the little mink in her arms.

    ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯ve already nted the fire lotus. I also ced the fire crystal core near it to elerate its growth,¡± Qing Jue hurriedly reported hisbor results to Leng Ruoxue after seeing her enter.

    ¡°Qing Jue, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Leng Ruoxue picked up the beautiful and cute toddler. She actually felt a little guilty looking at Qing Jue¡¯s small arms and legs.?<i>Is this considered exploiting an underage child?</i>

    ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re letting your imagination run wild again.¡± Qing Jue, who knew what Leng Ruoxue was thinking, rolled his eyes, his pinkish face full of helplessness. He was an artifact spirit, not an underage child!

    ¡°Uh, Qing Jue, when will this fire lotus reach a thousand years?¡± Leng Ruoxue was embarrassed and quickly changed the topic.

    ¡°Big Sister, it should take at least a hundred years, adding on the elerated time and the fire crystal core!¡± Qing Jue said after thinking with a frown.

    ¡°A hundred years?! That long?¡± Leng Ruoxue was depressed.

    ¡°Big Sister, a hundred years is fast. For cultivators, a hundred years passes by in the blink of an eye,¡± Qing Jue said nonchntly. In his opinion, a hundred years was really nothing. For example, his old master could enter seclusion for more than a hundred years at a time.

    ¡°Yes, Master. Hundreds of years will pass by every time we sleep,¡± Rise couldn¡¯t help consoling.

    ¡°Big Sister, you just have to cultivate diligently if you want it to grow into a thousand-year fire lotus quickly. If you reach Old Master¡¯s level, not to mention a thousand years, even ten thousand years will pass by in the blink of an eye,¡± Qing Jue encouraged. He hoped that his big sister could improve her strength quickly so that he could help her even more.

 Chapter 230 - The Strange Encounter in the Volcano, Feng Zhan vs. Long Hao (3)

    <h4>Chapter 230: The Strange Encounter in the Volcano, Feng Zhan vs. Long Hao (3)</h4>

    Cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead.?<i>In the blink of an eye? Who takes years to blink?</i>

    ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m just making an analogy!¡± Qing Jue pouted his pink lips in dissatisfaction.?<i>Big Sister is really too bad.</i>

    ¡°Erm, Qing Jue, can you not eavesdrop?¡± Leng Ruoxue said awkwardly while wiping the cold sweat off her forehead. She didn¡¯t even have the right to privacy anymore.

    ¡°Big Sister, there¡¯s no need to eavesdrop with soul contracts. I¡¯m listening openly.¡± Qing Jue covered his small mouth and smiled secretly.?<i>Hehe, Big Sister is so cute.</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going out first.¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly fled after speaking.?<i>Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m such a failure as a master.</i>

    ¡°Haha!¡± Qing Jue and the beasts in the bracelet couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud.

    Leng Ruoxue got out of the Heaven and Earth Bracelet,id on her bed, and had a good night¡¯s sleep. When she woke up, it was already the next day.

    After leaving her room, Leng Ruoxue casually ate something, greeted her grandfather and the others, and went to look for Feng Zhan.

    As soon as she arrived at the door of his pce, she saw him waiting for her outside.

    ¡°Master.¡± Feng Zhan dashed to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side when he saw her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently.

    Feng Zhan nodded, and the two of them walked toward the entrance side by side.

    ¡°Big Sister, wait for Inme.¡± Inme¡¯s voice sounded behind them just as they reached the entrance.

    Leng Ruoxue stopped and looked helplessly at the little vermillion bird who had run into her arms. ¡°Inme, Big Sister is going to do serious business. Stay in the n obediently!¡±

    Sinceing to the Phoenix n, Leng Ruoxue had rarely seen this naughty little guy. She heard that Big Sister Ling¡¯er had put this little thing in solitary confinement. Why did he sneak out today?

    ¡°Little Sister Ruoxue, I said I would apany you to the Dragon n. Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were going today?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue with a displeased face and looked at her in annoyance.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the handsome man beside Feng Ling¡¯er and said teasingly, ¡°Uh, Big Sister, didn¡¯t I do it for your own good?¡±

    ¡°Master.¡± Feng Miao, Feng Ling¡¯er¡¯s husband, bowed respectfully.

    ¡°Uh, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. My beasts are all very naughty,¡± Leng Ruoxue said ufortably.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Ruoxue is my little sister,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er echoed casually.

    ¡°You¡¯re going too?¡± Feng Zhan stared at them.

    ¡°Royal Father, I promised Little Sister Ruoxue that I would apany her to save her friend. How can I go back on my word!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er hugged Feng Zhan¡¯s arm and acted coquettishly.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go together!¡± Leng Ruoxue nced at Feng Zhan. Even though she hadn¡¯t spent much time with Feng Ling¡¯er, she knew Feng Ling¡¯er¡¯s fiery nature very well. Feng Miao would probably be the unlucky one if she didn¡¯t let this violent fire phoenix follow.

    ¡°Yes. I won¡¯t cause any trouble,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er promised like an obedient child.

    ¡°As if.¡± Feng Zhan didn¡¯t believe her words at all. He threw down these two words coldly, turned around, and walked in the direction of the Dragon n.

    They chatted as they walked, and they soon arrived at Dragon Ind.

    ¡°Sister Ruoxue, do you see that ind? Those stinky dragons live there.¡± Feng Ling¡¯er pointed at a small ind not far away.

    Leng Ruoxue looked in the direction Feng Ling¡¯er pointed and saw a small ind floating on the sea. Thick fog surrounded the ind, so she could not see the surroundings clearly. But how many dragons could live on such a small ind?

    ¡°How do we enter?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes stared at Feng Zhan. This Dragon Ind was surrounded by water on all sides, so they probably had to fly there!

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. That old dragon will send a dragon to fetch us,¡± Feng Zhan said mysteriously with a cunning face.

    ¡°Really?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little skeptical. She heard that dragons and phoenixes were enemies. Would the Dragon n really treat them as distinguished guests?

    Feng Zhan didn¡¯t answer Leng Ruoxue but expressed it directly with his actions.

    Feng Zhan quickly returned to his original form and flew around the sky of Dragon Ind. After flying a few rounds, he spat out raging mes. Immediately, mes surged into the sky from the sea surrounding the ind.

    <i>Uhh¡­</i>?Her forehead full of ck lines, Leng Ruoxue looked at the iparably enormous fire phoenix shining with colorful lights in the sky.?<i>Arrogant, too arrogant.</i>?This was the first time she had seen someone knock on another¡¯s door like this in her life. She really felt that she was too kindpared with Feng Zhan.

    After releasing the fire, Feng Zhan immediately transformed into a human and stood beside Leng Ruoxue with an innocent face. It was as if the arrogant fire phoenix just now had nothing to do with him.

    ¡°Who dares to cause trouble on Dragon Ind? You must be tired of living.¡± An angry roar sounded from Dragon Ind, and several huge dragons flew out.

    ¡°Ah! Damn it! It¡¯s the Phoenix King! Go and report to the Dragon Emperor. The Phoenix King is here to cause trouble again!¡± Several mighty dragons flew out and retreated in fright when they saw Feng Zhan standing on the beach.

    Holding back her smile, Leng Ruoxue looked Feng Zhan up and down again and again.?<i>No wonder Feng Zhan is so arrogant. It turns out that these dragons are like mice seeing a cat when they see him.</i>

    ¡°Master, they are too cowardly. It¡¯s not my fault.¡± Feng Zhan¡¯s expression was very innocent.

    ¡°Yes, Little Sister Ruoxue, the Dragon n is timid and afraid of trouble. They only know how to bully the weak and fear the strong, so we have to deal with them forcefully,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er exined. She hade to Dragon Ind frequently to cause trouble and even beat up many dragons as she grew up, so she didn¡¯t care about those stinky dragons at all.

    ¡°Makes sense,¡± Leng Ruoxue agreed helplessly. She had to beat up those who bullied the weak and were afraid of the strong. Perhaps she should find a few of them to beat upter?

    ¡°Damn Feng Zhan, why are you here again?!¡± an angry roar sounded deafeningly in the ears of Leng Ruoxue and the others. Then a gigantic purple-golden dragon flew out of Dragon Ind.

    The dragon was about a hundred meters long and covered in purple-golden scales. They were as beautiful and translucent as the finest amethysts. A pair of enormous wings stretched out, covering half the sky.

 Chapter 231 - The Strange Encounter in the Volcano, Feng Zhan vs. Long Hao (4)

    <h4>Chapter 231: The Strange Encounter in the Volcano, Feng Zhan vs. Long Hao (4)</h4>

    ¡°I missed you, so I came to see you,¡± Feng Zhan said softly, as if their rtionship was good.

    ¡°Bah, I don¡¯t miss you. You don¡¯t have toe see me,¡± Long Hao[1] said disdainfully. Who would believe this sly old fox? Nothing good happened every time this fellow came.

    ¡°You¡¯re really too insincere. I came all the way here, but you didn¡¯t even invite us in,¡± Feng Zhanined lightly with an aggrieved expression on his face.

    ¡°Get lost! I didn¡¯t invite you!¡± Long Hao roared furiously. He really couldn¡¯t stand Feng Zhan¡¯s damn appearance. He was clearly a bird, but why was he more cunning than a fox?

    ¡°Hehe, please¡­ I won¡¯te if I¡¯m invited. I like toe uninvited,¡± Feng Zhan said provokingly.

    ¡°You¡­ Damn it!¡± Long Hao¡¯s anger soared, and he charged directly at Feng Zhan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my master, you stupid fat dragon.¡± Feng Zhan returned to his original form and blocked Long Hao¡¯s path.

    ¡°Huh? Your master? Did I hear you right? Hahaha!¡± The angry Long Hao was stunned for a moment before he startedughing hysterically¡­ It was too funny. This bird, who was even more cunning than a fox, actually found a master for himself. Wasn¡¯t it just looking for trouble? Haha, how could there be freedom being ordered around all day?

    ¡°Laugh all you want. You will cryter.¡± Feng Zhan smiled nonchntly. He had already expected this stinky dragon¡¯s reaction, but he believed that it wouldn¡¯t be long before this stinky dragon cried.

    ¡°Hmph! I won¡¯t cry. Feng Zhan, take this!¡± Long Hao didn¡¯t forget the important matter afterughing enough. He still had to teach this bird a lesson!

    ¡°Come on!¡± Feng Zhan lightly pped his enormous wings and looked at Long Zhan with slight contempt.

    Soon, the bird and dragon tangled in a fight. Fiery red spiritual power flew everywhere, dazzling in the sky. The two colossi each used their me and dragon breath to attack each other¡­

    ¡°Do they fight as soon as they meet?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked helplessly as she looked at the dragon and phoenix in the sky. The dragon was on par with Feng Zhan, and it was difficult to determine the winner.

    ¡°Yes, they fight all the time. Master, you just have to get used to it,¡± Feng Miao said nonchntly. There had never been any peaceful coexistence between dragons and phoenixes, and they would always start fighting the moment they met.

    ¡°Oh, Inme, quickly help me gather dragon scales. They are good materials for refining artifacts,¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly ordered unscrupulously while looking at the dragon scales that fell to the sea and on the beach.

    ¡°Big Sister, leave it to Inme.¡± Inme flew to the surface of the sea excitedly and grabbed a dragon scale that was many timesrger than his body with his two little ws. He flew back happily to Leng Ruoxue and handed the dragon scale to her.

    ¡°Inme is so awesome. Thank you, Inme.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Inme¡¯s cute little head and coaxed him.

    ¡°Little Sister Ruoxue, I¡¯ll help too!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er directly returned to her original form and flew to the surface of the sea. She pped her wings, and a strong gust of wind immediately blew on the sea surface, causing the dragon scales scattered on the sea surface to all roll onto the beach.

    Standing on the beach, Feng Miao and Inme helped Leng Ruoxue pick up the dragon scales.

    Long Hao, who was engaged in a fierce battle with Feng Zhan in the sky, almost fainted from anger when he saw the situation on the ground.

    ¡°Seems like my master is very satisfied with your dragon scales! I¡¯ll pluck some for her!¡± Feng Zhan said very calmly. After he spoke, his two sharp and hard ws directly grabbed onto Long Hao¡¯s thick dragon body.

    Suddenly, the dragon scales on Long Hao¡¯s body fell like snowkes¡­

    ¡°Aaahhhh! You damn bird! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Long Hao roared furiously. He was utterly enraged by Feng Zhan and began wing at his body¡­

    Dragon scales that were evenrger than a washbasin and fiery red feathers glittering colorfully fell from the sky¡­

    Looking at the two beasts who hadpletely given up on using their skills and switched to brawling, Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words¡­

    ¡°Little Sister Ruoxue, they¡­¡± Feng Ling¡¯er seemed to want to say something, but she opened her mouth and closed it again in the end, leaving a helpless expression on her face.

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Leng Ruoxue shouted at the dragon and phoenix in the sky.

    The two beasts, which were in the midst of intense scratching and biting, were startled by the sudden roar and instinctively stopped.

    ¡°Human, how dare you order this emperor around!¡± Long Hao hollered in displeasure. He was already depressed enough that this woman dared to shout at him!

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to be so rude to my master.¡± Feng Zhan¡¯s dark red phoenix eyes widened in warning.

    ¡°Tch, she¡¯s your master, not mine,¡± Long Hao said disdainfully. No one dared to order him around in this world!

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Feng Zhan smiled mysteriously. But he identally pulled on the wounds on his body and couldn¡¯t help taking a deep breath.?<i>It really hurts! Damn, this stinky dragon is really ruthless!</i>

    ¡°Of course.¡± Long Hao looked at Leng Ruoxue provocatively.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t dare to beat you just because you¡¯re a dragon.¡± Leng Ruoxue narrowed her beautiful eyes coldly.?<i>This old dragon really deserves a beating!</i>

    ¡°Haha! Haha!¡± Long Haoughed hysterically.?<i>Did I hear it right? This woman says she wants to beat me up.</i>

    ¡°A mere Spiritual Supremacy like you?¡± Long Hao asked mockingly while his huge dragon eyes sized Leng Ruoxue up from head to toe.

    ¡°You can try,¡± Leng Ruoxue said expressionlessly.

    ¡°Such arrogance. I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson today!¡± Long Hao said fiercely.?<i>Hmph!</i>?No human had ever dared to speak to him like this, much less beat him up.?<i>This woman really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her.</i>

    ¡°Little Sister Ruoxue, Big Sister will help you,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er quickly said.

    ¡°No need. Big Sister can just be my audience,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently. She had yet to fight anyone since she became a Spiritual Supremacy! She could start practicing with this dragon.

    [1] Long means dragon in Chinese.

 Chapter 232 - The Unlucky Dragon Clan Being Schemed Against (1)

    <h4>Chapter 232: The Unlucky Dragon n Being Schemed Against (1)</h4>

    ¡°Okay. Be careful, Little Sister Ruoxue. The dragon¡¯s breath is very powerful,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er reminded.

    ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and released the wind-attribute heavenly spiritual skill ¡®Wings of the Wind¡¯. A huge pair of green energy wings immediately appeared on her back and carried her into the air to maintain the same height as Long Hao.

    ¡°Even if you can fly, you¡¯re not my match,¡± Long Hao said arrogantly, not taking Leng Ruoxue seriously at all.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone tell you not to underestimate your enemy?¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. She turned her head slightly and looked at the wings behind her. This was her first time using the skill Wings of the Wind, and it looked to be effective.

    ¡°No,¡± Long Hao answered truthfully. He knew that his race was very powerful before he was born. Therefore, he had never known what underestimating the enemy was. It could be said that he had never considered this concept of underestimating the enemy. He had always looked down on humans except for the beast races who hadparable strength to him.

    ¡°You will know today.¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded him very kindly and thenunched her first attack.

    ¡°Feather of the Fire Phoenix.¡± A crisp voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears, and a small fiery red feather flew toward Long Hao.

    ¡°What is this? Is it the feather of that bird? Haha!¡± Long Haoughed out loud as he looked at the feather flying toward him, which wasn¡¯t even as big as his w.

    ¡°Laugh, continueughing. You won¡¯t be able toughter,¡± gloated Feng Zhan, who had tacitly stood to the side to watch the battle. He had seen the destructive power of the feather with his own eyes.

    ¡°zing Tree Silver Flower!¡±

    ¡°Meteor Moon sh!¡±

    Leng Ruoxue unleashed two more skills in session while Long Hao was getting carried away. Sparks flew in the sky and transformed into shooting stars that charged directly at Long Hao. The small and exquisite feather also began to split¡­ and slowly coiled around Long Hao.

    ¡°T-this is impossible.¡± Long Hao was dumbfounded. Apart from the stinky bird¡¯s Southern Spirit me, there were no mes that could hurt him. But this human woman¡¯s mes made him feel a piercing pain. W-who could tell him what was going on?

    ¡°Master, although this stinky dragon has thick skin and flesh, he can¡¯t withstand being burned.¡± Feng Zhan looked sympathetically at the dumbfounded Long Hao.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just teaching him a lesson. It won¡¯t take his life,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. Well, that old dragon was indeed foolish. At first, he underestimated his enemy. Butter on, he was scared by her mes and even forgot to attack. Hehe, she liked opponents who didn¡¯t fight back like this.

    ¡°Who¡¯s worried about him!¡± Feng Zhan reacted strongly and roared. He and that stinky dragon were mortal enemies, so he wouldn¡¯t care about him!

    ¡°I understand. I understand.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very understanding. At the same time, she retracted her fire-attribute spiritual power to prevent burning the old dragon ripe.

    ¡°Haha! You¡¯ve be a roasted dragon now!¡± Feng Zhan couldn¡¯t helpughing hysterically when he saw Long Hao¡¯s charred body. He was just short of rolling on the ground.

    Long Hao was on the brink of tears. He looked at his originally beautiful and dazzling scales that had turned ck and felt regretful!?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?He couldn¡¯t help sneaking peeks at Leng Ruoxue with his big, teary dragon eyes.?<i>Boohoo¡­ This woman is really terrifying. She looks so petite and cute, but why is she so ruthless?</i>

    ¡°Do you still want to fight? Oh, right, you didn¡¯t even have the chance to attack just now. Why don¡¯t I let you go first this time?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with an absolutely fair appearance.

    ¡°I-I won¡¯t fight anymore,¡± Long Hao said fearfully. This woman was a devil. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend her! Moreover, he believed that he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to take advantage of this woman even if he attacked first.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?His body was still in pain, and he didn¡¯t want to suffer any more pain.

    ¡°This is for you. It won¡¯t hurt anymore after you eat it.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very kind and threw Long Hao a pill. But she was impressed in her heart. This old dragon was quite sensible. After this lesson, he should be able to happily return Feng Da to herter. Hopefully, her opening gambit was not in vain!

    Long Hao took the pill and threw it directly into his mouth. But the pill was too small and melted in his mouth, so he didn¡¯t taste it at all. He only felt a light fragrance lingering in his mouth, leaving a rich aftertaste. What was more magical was that his injuries were all healed, and his beautiful scales regrew.

    ¡°Are there any more? Give me another one,¡± Long Hao asked shamelessly, as if he had forgotten that she was of the human race that he despised the most.

    ¡°Scram!¡± Feng Zhan roared while rolling his eyes at Long Hao.

    ¡°Master, I want one too!¡± Feng Zhan looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully like a puppy after yelling at Long Hao.?<i>Boohoo¡­ A lot of my feathers were plucked off by that stinky dragon!</i>

    ¡°Take it!¡± Leng Ruoxue forced a smile and threw Feng Zhan a simr pill.

    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Feng Zhan took the pill and hurriedly threw it into his mouth. In an instant, his injuries healed, and the feathers that had fallen regrew.

    ¡°Dragon Emperor, it¡¯s not impossible to obtain pills,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly while looking at Long Hao¡¯s gigantic body.

    ¡°Really?¡± Long Hao was pleasantly surprised. This pill was really something good!

    ¡°But I can¡¯t give any to you for free. You have to exchange something for them.¡± Leng Ruoxue revealed her purpose after tossing out the bait.

    ¡°What is it? I¡¯m very poor and don¡¯t have money,¡± Long Hao said with a bitter face.

    ¡°Bullshit! You dragons are the wealthiest, yet you im to be poor. How embarrassing!¡± Feng Zhan exposed him unceremoniously. Dragons were the best at plundering good things.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want money.¡± Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes at Long Hao helplessly. She had long heard that dragons were greedy, lustful, and petty. Seeing one today, she thought that they were indeed worthy of their reputation.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Long Hao didn¡¯t care about Feng Zhan¡¯s sarcasm at all. He was greatly relieved when he heard Leng Ruoxue say that she didn¡¯t want money.

    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Long Hao asked.

    ¡°Dragon Emperor, why don¡¯t you invite us in?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked instead of answering his question.

 Chapter 233 - The Unlucky Dragon Clan Being Schemed Against (2)

    <h4>Chapter 233: The Unlucky Dragon n Being Schemed Against (2)</h4>

    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m sorry. I forgot. Pleasee in!¡± Long Hao said, slightly embarrassed. To be honest, he hadn¡¯t intended to invite them in before, but things were different now.

    After Long Hao finished speaking, a bridge immediately appeared between Dragon Ind and the beach. Under the guidance of the Dragon Emperor, Leng Ruoxue and the others stepped onto the small bridge and entered Dragon Ind.

    Upon entering Dragon Ind, Leng Ruoxue found that the entire ind was unbelievablyrge. The small mountain she saw outside was merely the tip of the iceberg of Dragon Ind.

    However, this Dragon Ind¡­ was a little too deste. Even though Dragon Ind stretched as far as the eye could see, there wasn¡¯t a single tree on the ind. The ind was full of cliffs and precipices with countless caves carved into the walls¡­

    ¡°That is where we dragons live,¡± Long Hao exined when he saw Leng Ruoxue looking at the caves.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dragonse out during the day?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. She often saw phoenixes in the Phoenix n¡¯s territory, but she didn¡¯t see a single dragon on such a big ind.

    ¡°Dragons like to sleep, so they spend most of the year resting in their caves,¡± Long Hao said implicitly, his face slightly hot.

    ¡°Just say that you dragons are toozy.¡± Feng Zhan¡¯s cool voice drifted over.

    ¡°You damn bird! No one will think you¡¯re a mute if you don¡¯t speak!¡± Long Hao roared and red at him.

    ¡°My mouth is mine. I can say whatever I want. It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Feng Zhan replied. Hmph! He just liked to go against Long Hao.

    ¡°Stop quarreling,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight displeasure. Her beautiful eyes lightly nced at them, and Feng Zhan and Long Hao immediately shut their mouths sensibly.

    ¡°This is the main hall of our Dragon n. Please enter, Miss Leng,¡± Long Hao said politely while pointing at a cave after they walked for a while. It was like he was a different dragon from the violent one outside of the ind just now.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue braced herself and walked into the cave.

    The cave was rtively clean, but it was pretty shabbypared to the main hall of the Phoenix n. There was nothing else besides a few rows of stone chairs on both sides of the throne.

    ¡°Please take a seat, everyone!¡± After entering the cave, Long Hao transformed into a human and sat directly on his throne.

    Leng Ruoxue casually found a chair and sat down. Her beautiful eyes looked at Long Hao, who was sitting on the head seat. This dragon was also a stunningly beautiful man. He looked about twenty years old, with a tall body, purple-golden hair, golden eyes, and a body full of kingly majesty.

    <i>Why are the human forms of spirit beasts so beautiful?</i>?She didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Miss Leng, what would you like to exchange for the pill?¡± Long Hao asked eagerly after they sat down. He was very interested in the pill.

    ¡°Stinky dragon, why don¡¯t you serve us some tea or snacks? Is this how you treat your guests?¡± Feng Zhan couldn¡¯t help looking for trouble with him again before Leng Ruoxue could reply.

    ¡°Come, serve us some fruits,¡± Long Hao ordered while suppressing his anger. He was so angry that he wanted to grill the bird and eat him.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Feng Zhan nodded with satisfaction, looking as if he was very reasonable.

    After a while, a few dragons brought in several tes of fruits and ced them in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Master, this Dragon n¡¯s ambergris fruit might not be as good as our phoenix fruit, but it¡¯s passable. Have a taste.¡± Feng Zhan picked up a green fruit that resembled a pear and handed it to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°You damn bird! Who said that our Dragon n¡¯s ambergris fruit isn¡¯t as good as phoenix fruit?¡± Long Hao hated to hear such words. His loud voice shook the entire cave.

    But this time, Leng Ruoxue ignored their argument. She took out a red fruit from her ring, put it to her mouth, and took a small bite. Immediately, the fragrance of the fruit drifted in the entire cave.

    ¡°It smells so good!¡± Long Hao couldn¡¯t help taking a deep breath and staring at Leng Ruoxue with shining eyes.

    ¡°Master, where did this fruite from?¡± Feng Zhan asked in amazement. The smell alone made people feel refreshed, and it was really too alluring.

    ¡°Of course it was nted,¡± Leng Ruoxue said while eating.

    ¡°Who nted it? Is there more?¡± Feng Zhan asked anxiously. The spiritual energy contained in the fruit was not something that the phoenix fruit couldpare with.

    ¡°Do you want one?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly with the expression of the big bad wolf seducing Little Red Riding Hood.

    ¡°Yes, of course I do,¡± Feng Zhan said hurriedly.

    ¡°I want one too,¡± Long Hao quickly said, not willing to be outdone, for fear that the fruits would be gone if he waste.

    ¡°How does itpare to your ambergris fruit and phoenix fruit?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the two of them with a smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s noparison!¡± the two said in unison.

    ¡°So, are you still going to argue?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°No more, no more.¡± The two smiled apologetically and cooperated very well.

    ¡°For you. As for the Dragon Emperor, you can exchange something for them!¡± Leng Ruoxue threw Feng Zhan a storage ring and then spoke to Long Hao.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re the best!¡± Feng Zhan quickly put the storage ring away, as though he was afraid that someone would snatch it away.

    ¡°Miss Leng, what do you want? Anything is fine except money,¡± Long Hao said resolutely.

    ¡°Rx. I don¡¯t want money,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.?<i>Are dragons really that poor? So stingy.</i>

    ¡°Please tell me, Miss Leng. I will try my best to satisfy you if it¡¯s within my means,¡± Long Hao said generously.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll say it for you!¡± Feng Zhan winked at Leng Ruoxue with a mysterious expression.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded and agreed to let Feng Zhan be her spokesperson.

    ¡°Stinky dragon, listen carefully. My master¡¯s condition is very simple. First, we want essence restoration grass. This condition isn¡¯t difficult to fulfill, right?¡± Feng Zhan raised his eyebrows slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult.¡± Essence restoration grass was useless to them.

    ¡°Second, you captured a human a while ago, right?¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Long Hao asked curiously, but his eyes were looking at Leng Ruoxue.?<i>Could that human be rted to her? In that case, it won¡¯t be easy to handle!</i>

 Chapter 234 - The Unlucky Dragon Clan Being Schemed Against (3)

    <h4>Chapter 234: The Unlucky Dragon n Being Schemed Against (3)</h4>

    ¡°To tell you the truth, that human is my master¡¯s subordinate.¡± Feng Zhan simply made things clear with Long Hao to prevent him from making wild guesses.

    ¡°Oh? Are there any other conditions?¡± Long Hao wanted to change the topic.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±?<i>Why are there so many conditions? Hopefully, they won¡¯t make things difficult for me.</i>?Long Hao prayed in his heart. He really wanted those fruits and pills.

    ¡°My master¡¯s subordinates need contract beasts. You dragons aren¡¯t bad. Your skin is thick and resistant to attacks, so you should sacrifice a few stinky dragons!¡± Feng Zhan said with a smile, his expression very amiable.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Long Hao stood up from his chair angrily and looked at Feng Zhan with a face full of rage. A dragon was contracted with a human, and the Dragon n almost had a falling out. Those elders would eat him alive if there were more!

    ¡°Dragon Emperor, since you¡¯re unwilling, I won¡¯t force you. Then let¡¯s exchange for the essence restoration grass and Feng Da for the time being. If the Dragon n wants to make other transactions, you cane to the Phoenix n to find me at any time,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly and also stood up while rolling her eyes at Feng Zhan. So, this fellow was targeting the Dragon n when he said he would find contract beasts for her subordinates. Well, it was a good idea, but the dragons were not so easy to fool.

    ¡°Miss Leng, the essence restoration grass is no problem, but I have to discuss the matter of the human with the elders before we can decide,¡± Long Hao said with a troubled expression.

    ¡°The mighty Dragon Emperor can¡¯t even decide on such a small matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with slight mockery.

    ¡°Uh¡­ actually, that human isn¡¯t in my hands,¡± Long Hao said softly.

    ¡°Where then?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be impatient.

    ¡°That human was captured by the third elder of our Dragon n, and he has always been in the third elder¡¯s hands.¡± Long Hao exined that the third elder went to the Ling Feng Continent to look for his son but found that his son had actually been contracted by a human. He captured that human in the fit of anger.

    ¡°The third elder and that fire dragon¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly while staring at Long Hao with her beautiful eyes.

    ¡°Father and son.¡± Long Hao betrayed the third elder without hesitation and revealed their rtionship.

    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of understanding.

    ¡°Dragon Emperor, may I meet the third elder?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to ask. If she couldn¡¯t convince that old dragon, then she would have to use force. In any case, she had to take Feng Da away today.

    ¡°Uh¡­ sure. But the third elder doesn¡¯t have a good temper,¡± Long Hao reminded.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. My temper isn¡¯t very good either,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    When Long Hao heard this, his face darkened.?<i>What does she mean? Is she going to use violence to curb violence? Uh, it¡¯s not impossible. Good luck, Third Elder!</i>

    For his own benefits, Long Hao betrayed the third elder easily. After bringing Leng Ruoxue and the others to the third elder¡¯s residence, he found a random excuse and immediately slipped away.

    ¡°Master, are we going in?¡± Feng Zhan asked eagerly. Beating up dragons was his favorite pastime.

    ¡°Royal Father, let me take the lead!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er¡¯s beautiful face was full of excitement. She couldn¡¯t defeat the Dragon Emperor, but that wasn¡¯t the case with the third elder.

    ¡°What are you doing? We¡¯re not here to fight.¡± Cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead.?<i>What a violent pair of father and daughter!</i>

    ¡°Why are we here then?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er was puzzled. Those stinky dragons were all very stubborn, and there was no helping them unless they beat them up.

    ¡°Of course we¡¯re here to negotiate. We have to convince the dragon with reason!¡± Leng Ruoxue boasted shamelessly, her beautiful face devoid of any shame.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Feng Zhan and Feng Ling¡¯er responded, but their eyes were full of disbelief.

    ¡°Stop looking at me like that. I¡¯m a pacifist.¡± Leng Ruoxue walked directly into the cave without looking at them.

    ¡°Human, where did youe from? How dare you trespass into my mansion!¡±

    Leng Ruoxue heard a furious roaring from inside the cave before she could see what was happening inside.

    <i>Mansion?</i>?Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t helpughing.?<i>This old dragon is quite interesting. He actually called this shabby cave his mansion.</i>?It was really unexpected.

    ¡°Little girl, what are youughing about?¡± With a displeased face, a tall and handsome middle-aged man suddenly appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue. He didn¡¯t know why there was a human in the n, but this girl was pretty gutsy!

    ¡°How does such a shabby cave resemble a mansion?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. This old dragon was indeed quite interesting. Other dragons liked their true form, but he actually appeared in human form. Did he yearn for the life of humans?

    ¡°A shabby cave is also my mansion!¡± the middle-aged man roared loudly while ring at her.

    Feng Zhan walked in and said with an using face, ¡°Hey, Third Elder, why are you shouting? Don¡¯t scare my master.¡±

    ¡°Phoenix King! Huh, your master? Who is that?¡± The third elder was so surprised that his jaw almost hit the ground.?<i>Am I deaf? Did I just hear the Phoenix King say ¡®my master¡¯?</i>

    ¡°The master he¡¯s talking about is me!¡± Leng Ruoxue kindly exined. She had been thinking about how to move this old dragon. Her principle was to try not to fight if possible. But if she had to, then she would ruthlessly beat up her opponents until they became well-behaved.

    ¡°How can the mighty Phoenix King acknowledge a human as his master? Haha, I wonder if the ancestors of your Phoenix n will be driven to their graves if they find out.¡± The third elder burst intoughter.

    ¡°Third Elder, don¡¯t worry. The ancestors of the Phoenix n will definitely be very grateful to me. I¡¯ve done a great service to the n,¡± Feng Zhan said nonchntly without even frowning.

    ¡°Really? Haha! Phoenix King, did you bring this little girl in?¡± the third elder asked, even though he knew it all along.

    ¡°Asking the obvious!¡± Feng Zhan spat out these words coldly. He turned his face away, toozy to look at the smug old stinky dragon.

    ¡°Third Elder, I heard you captured a human?¡± Leng Ruoxue probed to see the old dragon¡¯s attitude.

 Chapter 235 - The Unlucky Dragon Clan Being Schemed Against (4)

    <h4>Chapter 235: The Unlucky Dragon n Being Schemed Against (4)</h4>

    ¡°So what? Are you here that human?¡± the third elder guessed. Hmph! He was full of anger at the mention of that human.

    ¡°Yes, that person is my subordinate. I hope you can return him to me, Third Elder,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± The third elder refused without hesitation. That human could forget about ever leaving Dragon Ind. He didn¡¯t want his son to be enved by a human.

    ¡°Third Elder, feel free to state any conditions as long as it¡¯s within my means,¡± Leng Ruoxue said patiently. She was being polite before resorting to force. If this old dragon continued being so stubborn, then she shouldn¡¯t be med.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to negotiate unless they can cancel the contract,¡± the third elder said stubbornly.

    ¡°Third Elder, as a spirit beast, you should know very well that a soul contract can¡¯t be broken. Aren¡¯t you making things difficult for me?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little angry after hearing the old dragon¡¯s condition. She was being nice because she didn¡¯t want to have a major conflict with the Dragon n. With her strength, she was not afraid of the Dragon n. But she was unwilling to use force if there were simple and energy-saving ways to achieve her goal.

    ¡°I only have this one condition.¡± The third elder refused to give in.

    ¡°In that case, I have no choice but to apologize to Third Elder in advance.¡± Leng Ruoxue directly attacked. A thread-like green spiritual power drifted out from her fingertip and slowly coiled around the third elder, tightly binding him.

    ¡°Hmph! You want to deal with me with this little bit of spiritual power?!¡± the third elder said with a face full of disdain. As a divine beast, he didn¡¯t care about such a little bit of spiritual power. So he didn¡¯t even dodge or resist and let the thin thread wrap around him¡­

    ¡­

    At the same time, in a cell on Dragon Ind¡­

    ¡°Master, Master, that female jinx is here.¡± A fire dragon hurriedly flew to the side of a cliff and shouted at the person locked inside.

    ¡°Which female jinx?¡± the person inside asked calmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ the female jinx who captured me to contract with Master,¡± Fire Dragon hurriedly exined.

    Feng Da quickly ran to Fire Dragon and asked through the arm-thick railing, ¡°Are you saying that Miss is here? To save me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but she¡¯s no match for those dragons,¡± Fire Dragon said worriedly.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Poor Master!</i>

    ¡°Nonsense. If Miss could teach you a lesson back then, she can naturally teach other dragons a lesson now. Also, you are not allowed to call Miss a female jinx!¡± Feng Da¡¯s big hand pped Fire Dragon¡¯s head as he scolded.

    <i>Miss is my idol. There is nothing Miss can¡¯t do!</i>?Feng Da thought. His blind admiration for Leng Ruoxue had already risen to an indescribable height.

    <i>Boohoo¡­ Master! You¡¯ve been poisoned too deeply by the female jinx.</i>?Fire Dragonined in his heart while looking at Feng Da with his huge dragon eyes like a little wife.

    ¡°Where is Miss now?¡± Feng Da asked excitedly. Ha¡­ He knew that his youngdy would definitelye to save him.

    ¡°At¡­ at my father¡¯s ce,¡± Fire Dragon whispered, feeling very nervous.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Father! Don¡¯t hurt the female jinx, or Master will me me.</i>?He knew very well how important the female jinx was in his master¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Little Fire, your father is going to be in trouble.¡± Feng Da¡¯s face was full of schadenfreude.?<i>Hmph! So what if that third elder is the father of my spirit beast? How dare he capture me and scare me! I have to prepare for my revenge.</i>

    The thought of the sea beasts not far away eyeing him like food made him resentful. But he knew that the third elder would not kill him. Otherwise, Fire Dragon would not survive. The third elder¡¯s goal was merely to torture him mentally.

    ¡°How is that possible? My father is a divine beast.¡± Fire Dragon really couldn¡¯t believe his master¡¯s words. No matter how powerful that female jinx was, it was impossible for her to defeat a divine beast, right?

    ¡°What¡¯s so great about a divine beast? My youngdy has many divine beasts,¡± Feng Da said with a face full of pride, his eyes shining with adoration.

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s true. But there are many divine beasts in the Dragon n,¡± Fire Dragon said carefully. There were nearly a thousand dragons in the entire Dragon n, and there were hundreds of dragons that had advanced to divine beast, so¡­

    ¡°So what?¡± Feng Da said disapprovingly. He was very confident in his youngdy. She wouldn¡¯t fight a battle that she wasn¡¯t confident of winning. Since she dared toe, she probably didn¡¯t care about those dragons at all.

    <i>s! Master is hopeless!</i>?Fire Dragon couldn¡¯t help sighing and shaking his head helplessly¡­

    ¡­

    At the third elder¡¯s residence¡­

    The third elder, who underestimated his enemy, didn¡¯t expect that this thin thread of spiritual power would actually prevent him from breaking free. Moreover, it bound him tighter and tighter and entangled him even more. In just a short while, green spiritual power covered his body¡­

    The third elder struggled with all his might. But the spiritual power thinner than a strand of hair didn¡¯t budge at all. Slowly, the green spiritual power changed, and green leaves actually grew on it. Then pink flowers the size of a fingernail bloomed¡­

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Feng Zhan couldn¡¯t help bursting intoughter when he saw the third elder¡¯s current appearance. The¡­ the third elder actually became a tree stump. Not only was his body covered in leaves, but flowers had even bloomed on his body. He just didn¡¯t know if they would bear fruitter. He couldn¡¯t help but be full of anticipation.

    ¡°What spiritual skill is this? Why is it so strange?¡± The third elder also discovered the situation happening to his body and even forgot to be angry. He was curious. He had lived for so long but had yet to see any spiritual skill that could bloom!

    ¡°This is a spiritual skill I created myself. It¡¯s called Luxuriant Branches and Leaves. I am using it for the first time today. How does it feel?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly. Obviously, she regarded the third elder as ab rat.

    ¡°Quickly let go of me. If you are so capable, let¡¯s fight head-on!¡± the third elder roared while almost vomiting blood in his heart. What was this? He actually became the little girl¡¯sb rat for experimenting with her spiritual skill. He was so depressed!

    ¡°Fight head-on? Third Elder, do you think I¡¯m teasing you?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled mockingly.?<i>Does this old man think I have to ask my opponents if they¡¯re ready before we start fighting?</i>

 Chapter 236 - To Play The Long Game (1)

    <h4>Chapter 236: To y The Long Game (1)</h4>

    ¡°What I mean is, you release me, and we¡¯ll fight again. I won¡¯t ept it since you won unfairly like this!¡± the third elder argued stubbornly.

    ¡°As the saying goes, all is fair in love and war. I only want the result. As for the process? It doesn¡¯t matter as long as it achieves my goal,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. Well, she should still think about how to negotiate with the Dragon n!

    The third elder was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak, and only after a while did he manage to squeeze out, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re despicable!¡±

    ¡°Am I despicable?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked Feng Zhan with an innocent face.

    ¡°How can Master be despicable? Those who don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for themselves and do nothing but rely on their identity as divine beasts are the despicable ones!¡± Feng Zhan said softly without even looking up.

    ¡°Inme, go invite the Dragon Emperor over!¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed Inme outside.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go find that stinky dragon now.¡± Inme, who was guarding outside, immediately flew happily to find Long Hao.

    After a while, Long Hao very reluctantly arrived at the third elder¡¯s residence.

    Long Hao looked at the third elder, who was growing flowers, and suppressed hisughter to say dignifiedly, ¡± Erm, may I know why Miss Leng is looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Dragon Emperor, I want to exchange him for Feng Da. Is that okay?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked indifferently, her beautiful eyes staring at Long Hao.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with it. But I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Long Hao nced at the third elder and stopped mid-sentence. s! These elders of the Dragon n were all stubborn old men. He couldn¡¯t force the third elder to agree even though he was the Dragon Emperor.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. I will never hand him over to you,¡± the third elder said stubbornly. He would rather die than let his son lose his freedom and be controlled by humans to work like a draft animal.

    ¡°Would you rather die than submit?¡± Leng Ruoxue questioned coldly.?<i>What¡¯s wrong with this third elder?</i>?She really didn¡¯t understand why this old man was so insistent.

    ¡°Yes, you can kill me. But don¡¯t expect me to hand him over to you!¡± the third elder said resolutely.

    ¡°Why? Give me a reason!¡± Leng Ruoxue asked patiently. She couldn¡¯t really kill the third elder, right? After all, this old man was the father of that fire dragon.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want my son to be enved by humans and lose his freedom!¡± the third elder roared furiously.

    ¡°Who told you that being contracted with a human means that you will definitely be enved by humans? If I¡¯m not mistaken, the reason why that fire dragon left the Dragon n was that he was bullied in the n, right? To tell you the truth, if it weren¡¯t for me, your son wouldn¡¯t have been able to advance to be a divine beast now. Not only are you ungrateful, but you even repaid kindness with ingratitude and captured my subordinate. Hmph!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with an ice-cold tone, her face covered in frost.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible!¡±?<i>How can my son¡¯s advancement to divine beast be rted to this little girl? Wasn¡¯t it Ao¡¯er¡¯s own efforts?</i>?The third elder was iparably shocked and was unwilling to believe Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words at all.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call that fire dragon over, and we can confront each other face to face,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. This old man could doubt her words, but he wouldn¡¯t not believe the words of his son, right?

    ¡°Come, get Huo Ao toe over,¡± Long Hao ordered his subordinates.

    ¡°No need to get me. I¡¯m here.¡± A red-haired young man walked in.

    ¡°Ao¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°Father!¡±

    ¡°Miss, please show mercy and let my father go!¡± Huo Ao walked to Leng Ruoxue, knelt down, and begged. It seemed that his master was right. His father was indeed the unlucky one.?<i>s! The female jinx is really too terrifying.</i>

    ¡°You are asking the wrong person. It¡¯s your father who is finding trouble with me.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t even look at the fire dragon, and her tone was even colder than before.

    ¡°Father, it¡¯s all thanks to Miss that I was able to advance to divine beast,¡± Huo Ao exined directly. He had heard everything they said outside.

    ¡°Ao¡¯er, is what you said true? But how is this possible? She¡¯s only a human!¡± the third elder asked in disbelief, his face full of astonishment.

    Even Long Hao and Feng Zhan were surprised.

    ¡°Miss is an alchemist,¡± Huo Ao said.

    ¡°She can concoct pills that can advance holy beasts?¡± Long Hao asked anxiously. If this was the case, he would have to reconsider Leng Ruoxue¡¯s position.

    Huo Ao stared at Leng Ruoxue for a while and then nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Miss Leng, I agree to return that human to you. Please let the third elder go!¡± Long Hao immediately said emphatically after hearing what Huo Ao said.

    ¡°Third Elder, do you have any objections?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked while looking at the third elder.

    ¡°N-no.¡± Although the third elder was still a little unwilling, he knew very well that he had to back down in the face of major issues concerning the Dragon n.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s exchange!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Miss Leng. What about our deal?¡± Long Hao couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°As usual, of course,¡± Leng Ruoxue said generously. She wanted to extend the line to catch big fish, so she would give them some benefits first.

    ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s exchange the essence restoration grass and that human first. As for Miss Leng¡¯s other condition, I have to discuss it with the elders,¡± Long Hao said amiably and sincerely.

    ¡°Stinky dragon, you really know how to take advantage of others, don¡¯t you? My master is exchanging her subordinate for your third elder. This has nothing to do with the deal, right?¡± Feng Zhan said with contempt and ridicule.

    ¡°How am I taking advantage of her? Didn¡¯t we agree on this beforehand?¡± Long Hao retorted awkwardly with a hot face.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled generously. If she didn¡¯t let these petty dragons take advantage of her first, how could they take the bait? Hehe, anyone who dared to take advantage of her had to pay the price.

    ¡°You stupid bird, look at how generous Miss Leng is. No wonder she can be your master,¡± Long Hao provoked proudly.

    Feng Zhan rolled his eyes at him, despising him in his heart.

    ¡°Miss.¡± Feng Da was brought to the third elder¡¯s residence.

    ¡°Seems like you didn¡¯t suffer any physical pain.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the excited Feng Da with tears in his eyes. Feng Da¡¯s clothes were a little disheveled, and his face a little haggard, but he was in a better condition than she had imagined.

 Chapter 237 - To Play The Long Game (2)

    <h4>Chapter 237: To y The Long Game (2)</h4>

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Feng Da answered. He didn¡¯t suffer any physical pain. All he suffered was mental pain.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Third Elder? Haha!¡± Suddenly, Feng Da saw a middle-aged man covered in leaves and blooming with countless pink flowers. He was stunned, and then heughed hysterically.

    ¡°Third Elder, you met with such fate too!¡± Feng Da circled him a few times, then stopped in front of him and tugged at a little flower on his body.?<i>Huh, it¡¯s actually real? How did Miss do it? She¡¯s really amazing.</i>

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The third elder snorted and looked up at the sky without even looking at Feng Da.

    ¡°Third Elder, I really want to beat you up. But seeing how beautiful you are now, I really can¡¯t bear to do it. s! I¡¯m magnanimous, so I¡¯ll forgive you!¡± Feng Da said with a smile.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Another snort came.

    ¡°Miss Leng, this is the essence restoration grass you wanted.¡± Long Hao handed Leng Ruoxue a few des of emerald green grass.

    ¡°Thank you. This is yours.¡± Leng Ruoxue put the essence restoration grass in her storage ring, looked at the expectant Long Hao, and gave him a ring.

    ¡°Dragon Emperor,e to the Phoenix n to look for me after you have discussed thest condition. However, I won¡¯t stay in the Phoenix n for too long,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Long Hao.

    ¡°Okay, we will give Miss Leng an answer as soon as possible,¡± Long Hao said quickly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Feng Zhan and Feng Da.

    The two of them nodded and were about to leave with Leng Ruoxue when Long Hao stopped them.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at Long Hao doubtfully, her face full of question marks.

    ¡°Miss Leng, please untie the third elder!¡± Long Hao asked helplessly.

    ¡°You can¡¯t untie it. You have to follow thews of nature.¡± Leng Ruoxue walked past Long Hao and left.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m leaving too. I¡¯lle back to see you,¡± Huo Ao quickly said to the third elder when he saw his master leaving.

    ¡°Oh! Dragon Emperor, what should I do?¡± the third elder asked anxiously as he looked at his son¡¯s disappearing figure and then at himself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice. You should just follow thews of nature!¡± Long Hao held in hisughter,forted him helplessly, and then walked away.

    ¡°Miss, what are thews of nature?¡± Feng Da asked curiously on the way back to the Phoenix n.

    ¡°Think about it yourself,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.?<i>How stupid!</i>

    ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything!¡± Feng Da looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully with a bitter face.

    ¡°How can I have such a stupid subordinate like you?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in disappointment.

    ¡°I know. I know. Thews of nature are thews of nature!¡± Inme flew to Feng Da¡¯s side.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s animals, nts, or humans, in short, all species must abide by thews of nature,¡± Inme exined. He was a wood spirit vermillion bird, so no one knew more about nature than him.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Although Feng Da still didn¡¯t know much, he pretended to understand in order not to be despised by his youngdy.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?This little bird really brought him down hard.

    ¡°Little Sister Ruoxue, why did you let those stinky dragons take advantage of us?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er, who had been silent, asked in puzzlement, feeling very ufortable.

    ¡°To y the long game, of course,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined with a light smile.

    ¡°Master, do you mean that the Dragon n will agree to that condition?¡± Feng Miao asked with some uncertainty. They had studied outside for a long time just now, but they didn¡¯t understand why their master wanted to show weakness. After all, with their Phoenix n¡¯s strength, they were not afraid of the Dragon n at all.

    ¡°Yes, I can advance holy beasts. This bait is big enough,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently. Probably no beast could refuse such a condition.

    ¡°Master, our Phoenix n also has many level nine holy beasts,¡± Feng Zhan reminded. If all those members of the Phoenix n could advance to divine beast, how formidable would this force be!

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it ready.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a jade bottle and handed it to Feng Zhan. How could she forget her own beasts?

    ¡°Thank you, Master. I will arrange for their advancement when we get back,¡± Feng Zhan said with an excited expression on his face as he hurriedly epted the jade bottle and put it away.

    ¡°No rush. Wait for me to finish refining the essence restoration pill before letting them advance!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Inparison, her brother¡¯s matter was more important. After waiting for so long, her genius brother could finally recover!

    Feng Zhan nodded shyly. He was being a little hasty!

    Back at the Phoenix n, Leng Ruoxue brought Feng Da, her grandfather, and the others into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet and went straight into the purple bamboo house.

    ¡°Where is this?¡± Feng Da murmured in a daze as he stood foolishly in the space.?<i>It¡¯s so beautiful here¡­</i>

    ¡°Captain!¡± Lin Yuan shouted as he dashed to Feng Da.

    ¡°Eh, Lin Yuan, why are you here?¡± Feng Da asked in surprise.

    ¡°And us!¡± Everyone emerged from hiding.

    Feng Da was startled by everyone, and after reacting, he couldn¡¯t help asking curiously, ¡°Huh! What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Captain, listen to me tell you slowly!¡± Lin Yuan pulled Feng Da to the side and told him everything that had happened during this period of time¡­

    While they were chatting, the idle Old Man walked to Leng Qingtian and Lin Liang curiously.

    ¡°Hey, what are you two doing?¡± Old Man asked curiously. These two old fellows were staring at the purple bamboo house without blinking. What was the use? Could they get anything out of doing so?

    ¡°Go away and y somewhere else.¡± Leng Qingtian waved his hand as if he was shooing away a fly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t cause trouble. Ruoxue is concocting pills!¡± Lin Liang was in no mood to joke with Old Man. He was so nervous that his heart was about to jump out of his throat. This was a big matter rted to his precious disciple!

    ¡°Calm down. Isn¡¯t it just alchemy? Is there a need for you all to be so paranoid?¡± Old Man said helplessly.?<i>s! They are really blinded by concern!</i>

 Chapter 238 - To Play The Long Game (3)

    <h4>Chapter 238: To y The Long Game (3)</h4>

    Compared to the nervousness of the two outside, Leng Ruoxue was very calm in the purple bamboo house.

    After entering the alchemy room, she was in no hurry to start concocting immediately but instead took out the pill form.

    The level of the essence restoration pill was not high, and it was not difficult for her. But she still looked at it several times to prevent herself from missing anything to err on the safe side.

    Then Leng Ruoxue took out the medicinal herbs she had prepared long ago, took out the alchemy furnace, and officially began concocting.

    After lighting the pill furnace and preheating it, Leng Ruoxue ced the medicinal herbs into the pill furnace in order. After the medicinal herbs melted and turned into liquid, she began to purify and condense the pills¡­

    After shepleted thest step, the unique fragrance of the pills slowly spread out from the furnace. Leng Ruoxue opened the furnace, took out more than a dozen translucent, round pearl-like silver-white pills, and put them in a special jade bottle.

    After concocting the essence restoration pills, Leng Ruoxue immediately left with the pills.

    After exiting the purple bamboo house, Leng Ruoxue saw two pairs of shining eyes looking at her anxiously, their faces nervous and expectant.

    Seeing the two grandpas¡¯ expressions, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    ¡°It was a sess,¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly to the two without beating around the bush.

    Leng Qingtian and Lin Liang sighed in relief.

    ¡°Qing Jue, ask Big Brother toe out!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Qing Jue, who was not far away. Qing Jue actually sacrificed her Big Brother¡¯s beauty in order to lock up that perverted butterfly. s!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Qing Jue waved his fair and tender little hand, and Leng Ruohan appeared in front of everyone. Of course, the perverted butterfly was with him.

    ¡°Hmph! Finally willing to let me out? I was bored to death. Fortunately, there was a stunningly beautiful man apanying me,¡± the butterflyined as soon as it left the prison.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Leng Ruoxue hollered.

    The shining butterfly pped its wings, flew in front of Leng Ruoxue, and persuaded her earnestly, ¡°Girl, be gentle, be gentle!¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Leng Ruoxue roared. She didn¡¯t want to see this abnormal butterfly.

    ¡°Girl¡­¡± the butterfly looked at Leng Ruoxue with tears in its little ck eyes, full of grievance.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Purple,e back,¡± Leng Ruohan said softly. His clear and pure bright eyes were full of helplessness.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The butterfly flew back obediently to Leng Ruohan¡¯s side unwillingly.

    <i>Did Big Brother subdue this butterfly?</i>?Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help bing curious after seeing how obedient the butterfly was to Leng Ruohan.

    ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ve sessfully concocted the essence restoration pill. You can recover your spiritual power,¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily while looking at her excellent brother. As for the butterfly, she would leave the matter for another time.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, thank you.¡± Leng Ruohan¡¯s face was unusually calm, but his voice was trembling, revealing his nervousness.

    ¡°Big Brother, reconstructing your meridians might hurt a little. You have to bear with it!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded as she handed him an essence restoration pill.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruohan nodded. His beautiful face was resolute as he walked toward his residence.

    After a while, painful groans sounded from Leng Ruohan¡¯s room¡­

    Leng Ruoxue and the others, who were guarding outside the house, felt their hearts wrench upon hearing this.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Ruohan has been in there for so long. Why isn¡¯t he better yet?¡± Leng Qingtian paced back and forth anxiously.

    ¡°Grandpa, reconstructing meridians is a very slow process. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted. In fact, she was quite nervous. But others couldn¡¯t help with this kind of thing, and they could only rely on her brother.

    ¡°Yes, all of you are too nervous. Calm down,¡± Old Man advised helplessly.

    Two hourster, the door of the house opened, and Leng Ruohan emerged. The smile on his face was iparably dazzling, stunning everyone present, even though he looked disheveled.

    ¡°Big Brother!¡± Leng Ruoxue threw herself into Leng Ruohan¡¯s arms excitedly. She knew that her brother had seeded!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Big Brother can protect you again in the future.¡± Leng Ruohan hugged his baby sister happily. He could finally cultivate again. This feeling was really great.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded and then said mischievously, ¡°Yes, but I still prefer the feeling of protecting Big Brother.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to fight. Grandpa needs protection the most. Come and protect Grandpa.¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help joking when he saw that his grandson had finally recovered.

    ¡°Disciple, Master also needs protection,¡± Lin Liang added yfully.

    ¡°Hey, do you two not know shame? I¡¯m getting goosebumps. Don¡¯t disgust me here.¡± Old Man jumped in and used them before the siblings could say anything.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Leng Qingtian and Lin Liang said in unison while rolling their eyes at Old Man.

    ¡°Hehe, Big Brother, let¡¯s ignore them and talk outside,¡± Leng Ruoxue whispered to Leng Ruohan while the three old men were arguing again.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruohan nodded. As a 24-hour-a-day filial elder brother, he naturally had to listen to his little sister.

    Leng Ruoxue left the Heaven and Earth Bracelet with Leng Ruohan and appeared in her room.

    ¡°Big White, quicklye out and acknowledge your master,¡± Leng Ruoxue called out to the space. The beasts she had prepared for her brother had finallye in handy.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Big White¡¯s entire family appeared in front of them. During their time in the space, Big White and his wife had both advanced to level eight holy beast while their cubs also grew a lot.

    ¡°Establish the contract!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Big White.

    The male white tiger nodded hisrge head and took the lead in establishing a soul contract. Following that, his wife and children also established soul contracts with Leng Ruohan. The contract arrays descended almost simultaneously, and after they disappeared, the contracts were formally established.

    ¡°Big White, you can go back now.¡± Leng Ruoxue sent their entire family back into the bracelet.

 Chapter 239 - To Play The Long Game (4)

    <h4>Chapter 239: To y The Long Game (4)</h4>

    ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ll get you a few more dragons to contract in a few days,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Those dragons were a little ugly, but they were pretty strong and usable.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Big White and his family are enough for me.¡± Leng Ruohan smiled, his face full of satisfaction.

    ¡°They are not divine beasts yet. Big Brother has to have a divine beast no matter what,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously. Their opponents would be stronger and stronger in the future, so the strength of their beasts was extremely important.

    ¡°Okay, Big Brother will listen to Xue¡¯er,¡± Leng Ruohan said helplessly, his face full of affection.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you naughty girl, where did you go?¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s angry roar suddenly appeared in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Haha, Big Brother, Grandpa and the others finally realized that we left.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled happily.

    ¡°Get the three old men toe out as well, lest they be too anxious,¡± Leng Ruohan said very kindly with a simrly happy smile on his face.

    ¡°Okay, Grandpa,e out!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the few anxious old men in the space.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you naughty girl.¡± Leng Qingtian red at his granddaughter with wide eyes, wanting to bore a hole through her.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Ruoxue, how could you abandon us?¡± Lin Liang said with a sad face.

    ¡°Stop acting. I won¡¯t fall for it.¡± Leng Ruoxue steeled herself and turned her face away.

    ¡°s! We are old and despised by the little girl,¡± Old Man said sadly with a heavy sigh.

    ¡°Stop. Okay, I¡¯m afraid of you. What do you want? Tell me!¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her hands in surrender. She was impressed by these three old men. They would stop at nothing until they achieved their goal!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Ruohan¡¯s injuries have healed. Shouldn¡¯t we celebrate?¡± Leng Qingtian probed, his face full of anticipation.

    ¡°How do you want to celebrate, Grandpa?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked, pretending not to understand. She knew that these old men were greedy.

    ¡°Ruoxue, do you still have python meat?¡± Lin Liang asked as he swallowed his saliva gently.

    ¡°Do you want to eat it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Three pairs of expectant eyes stared at Leng Ruoxue.

    Leng Ruoxue stopped teasing them and said straightforwardly, ¡°Then let¡¯s go out and eat!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The three old men had no objections. As long as they could eat, the location was not important.

    Leng Ruoxue sent them back into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet and then left the wooden house.

    After arriving at the valley where she had advancedst time, Leng Ruoxue released everyone and the beasts from the bracelet.

    Feng Da walked to Leng Ruoxue and said as if he was presenting a treasure, ¡°Miss, I have another python here.¡±

    ¡°Just right. There are so many people and beasts, so I was thinking it might not be enough.¡± Leng Ruoxue gave Feng Da some instructions and then entered the bracelet.

    ¡°Qing Jue, where¡¯s the little mink?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°He¡¯s guarding the fire lotus.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After hearing what Qing Jue said, Leng Ruoxue went to the field where the fire lotus was nted. As expected, she saw the little silver mink lying motionlessly in front of the fire lotus. Seeing this, she felt a little ufortable.?<i>Doesn¡¯t this little mink like to stick to me the most? Is this fire lotus female?</i>

    ¡°Little mink, what are you doing here?¡± Leng Ruoxue questioned in annoyance.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re here.¡± The little silver mink looked up at Leng Ruoxue and then lowered his little head to stare at the fire lotus.

    ¡°Do you intend to stay here forever?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some jealousy. But she didn¡¯t even realize in the slightest that she was jealous of the fire lotus.

    ¡°It¡¯s very important,¡± the little silver mink whispered while praying in his heart.?<i>Grow up quickly!</i>?As long as it could grow into a thousand-year-old fire lotus, he would be able to revive.

    ¡°It is very important, but you don¡¯t have to stay here. Qing Jue will take care of it.¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed her anger. Of course, she knew how important the fire lotus was. But for some reason, seeing this little mink guarding this ce made her ufortable.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The little silver mink was puzzled.?<i>Why is Xue¡¯er angry?</i>

    ¡°You are not allowed to stay here,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered as she picked up the little mink lying on the ground.

    ¡°Oh!¡± the little silver mink answered softly.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Does Xue¡¯er dislike me?</i>?His imagination began to run wild again.

    Leng Ruoxue left the bracelet with the little mink in her arms. After going out, she saw that everyone was almost ready.

    ¡°Miss, this is for you.¡± Feng Da handed Leng Ruoxue a piece of cleaned meat.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Leng Ruoxue sat on the ground with the little mink in her arms and began grilling the meat on the fire.

    ¡°Big Sister, Baby wants to eat too,¡± Baby said coquettishly while snuggling up to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°It¡¯s not done yet. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed. She gently caressed Baby¡¯s soft fur and sighed in her heart.?<i>Why are my beasts so cute?</i>

    After she grilled the meat, she distributed the meat to the mink and Baby.

    ¡°Be careful. It¡¯s hot,¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly reminded Baby as she watched him wolf down the food.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to the little mink in her arms.

    ¡°I want you to feed me!¡± The little silver mink pouted his pink lips and acted coquettishly. But he kept repeating to himself in his heart,?<i>Xue¡¯er won¡¯t hate me. She won¡¯t!</i>

    ¡°Open your mouth!¡± Leng Ruoxue helplessly tore off a small piece of meat and brought it to the little mink¡¯s mouth to coax him.

    ¡°It smells so good.¡± The little silver mink licked his lips happily and rubbed his fluffy little face against Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face in satisfaction.

    Leng Ruoxue rubbed the little mink¡¯s soft fur. When she saw the little thing¡¯s satisfied expression, her depressed mood just now was swept away.

    Everyone sat together happily. After they had their fill, Leng Ruoxue sent them all back to the Heaven and Earth Bracelet and returned to the Phoenix n¡¯s territory alone.

    After returning to the Phoenix n, Leng Ruoxue went straight to Feng Zhan.

 Chapter 240 - To Play The Long Game (5)

    <h4>Chapter 240: To y The Long Game (5)</h4>

    ¡°Master, why are you here?¡± Feng Zhan asked curiously.?<i>Shouldn¡¯t Master be concocting pills right now?</i>

    ¡°Feng Zhan, go and tell them to advance,¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly. After all those members of the Phoenix n advanced to divine beast, she would be ready to leave a few dayster.

    ¡°I¡¯ll inform them immediately,¡± Feng Zhan said happily. He disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    ¡­

    Dragon Ind.

    In the main hall, Long Hao was sitting on the throne. Below him were the ten elders of the Dragon n, including the third elder with flowers all over his body.

    ¡°You already know what happened. Tell me your thoughts!¡± Long Hao¡¯s sharp golden eyes scanned the elders sitting below him.

    ¡°Your Majesty, we dragons are born noble, so how can we bemanded by humans?¡± The seventh elder spoke first, his wrinkled face full of disapproval.

    ¡°Does anyone have a different opinion?¡± Long Hao¡¯s golden eyes narrowed. He had already expected the reaction of the seventh elder, so he was not surprised that the old man would object.

    A little old man with white hair stood up and said, ¡°Your Majesty, if that Leng Ruoxue can really help our n advance, it won¡¯t be a loss to acknowledge her as our master.¡±

    ¡°Second Elder, you are mistaken!¡± The seventh elder hurriedly stood up to object when he heard the little old man.

    ¡°Seventh Elder, calm down and let Second Elder finish speaking,¡± Long Hao interrupted. But he was thinking in his heart that he had almost made the necessary arrangements, and he couldn¡¯t let this stubborn old man spoil the ns.

    ¡°Your Majesty, elders, please listen to me. Although Leng Ruoxue is only a human, she has pills that can advance holy beasts to divine beasts. Everyone should know very well how difficult it is to advance to divine beast. Moreover, the Phoenix King has already acknowledged her as his master. I believe that the strength of the Phoenix n will soon surpass ours. Do you want to see that happen?¡± the second elder said loudly with his blood boiling. He mentioned the Phoenix n because he knew that these elders would not want to see the Phoenix n be stronger than them.

    ¡°I think Second Elder makes sense,¡± the other elders agreed. Although dragons and phoenixes were not arch-enemies, they were definitely not friends. In fact, the animosity between the two races had existed for a long time. Therefore, they would always start fighting whenever the two races met.

    ¡°Hmph! Who knows if Leng Ruoxue really has that kind of medicinal pill in her hand,¡± the seventh elder said with a face full of disbelief.

    ¡°Huo Ao tested it himself. How can it be fake? Moreover, he said it himself,¡± the second elder said hurriedly. What he implied was that even if you didn¡¯t believe in humans, shouldn¡¯t you believe in your own people?

    ¡°He has already acknowledged a human as his master, so of course he will speak up for humans.¡± The seventh elder snorted and quibbled. Anyway, he just didn¡¯t agree.

    ¡°Seventh Elder, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Could it be that you think my son is lying?¡± the third elder questioned with a displeased face. His son finally became sessful, but he was still being doubted.?<i>Hmph! How unreasonable!</i>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± the seventh elder quickly denied. He didn¡¯t want to provoke this violent dragon.

    ¡°Stop arguing. We must discuss this matter over a long period of time. Let¡¯s wait and see first!¡± the first elder, who had not said a word all this while, said resolutely. After the first elder spoke, none of the elders dared to speak anymore.

    <i>s! Just a little more! L</i>ong Hao was depressed. The first elder had a high status in the Dragon n and had watched him grow up. So he didn¡¯t dare to force it if the first elder did not agree. But there was still hope since the first elder didn¡¯t refuse outrightly.

    At the same time, the sky outside the hall suddenly became iparably dazzling, and lights shed non-stop.

    Long Hao and the others hurriedly ran out of the hall.

    ¡°Your Majesty, these are the heaven and earthws for advancement,¡± the second elder said as he looked up at the sky. Heaven and earthws had been descending all the time recently, but they hadn¡¯t been able to identify it the previous few times. This time, the ce where the heaven and earthws descended was clearly the territory of the Phoenix n.

    ¡°Damn it. Those damn birds are actually advancing.¡± Long Hao felt resentful as he looked at the heaven and earthws descending from the sky. He turned around and returned to the main hall with a huff.

    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s as I expected!¡± the second elder said with a face full of realization.

    ¡°Do you have anything else to say, Seventh Elder?¡± Long Hao asked furiously.

    ¡°I¡­¡± The tough and stubborn seventh elder stammered a little in the face of reality.

    ¡°Your Majesty, if there is anyone in the Dragon n who wants to acknowledge humans as their masters, let them go!¡± the first elder said. He didn¡¯t want to see the emperor vent all his anger on the elders.

    ¡°Second Elder, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you,¡± Long Hao ordered the second elder directly. He was waiting for the first elder to say this!

    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely settle this matter,¡± the second elder hurriedly said. This was a good task! He wondered what else that little girl had? He also wanted to exchange some stuff.

    ¡­

    The Phoenix n¡¯s territory.

    The members of the Phoenix n who had just be divine beasts crowded around Leng Ruoxue with gratitude on their faces.

    ¡°Big Sister, Inme also wants to be a divine beast.¡± Inme flew around Leng Ruoxue and kept shouting.

    ¡°Inme, you¡¯re not an adult yet.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Inme¡¯s little head to calm him.

    ¡°When will I be an adult? Boohoo¡­¡±

    ¡°Inme, don¡¯t make a fuss,¡± Feng Zhan gently reprimanded and grabbed the noisy little fellow into his embrace.

    ¡°Feng Zhan, I¡¯m going back.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled at Feng Zhan.

    With that, she walked toward her residence. She had just gained so many benefits, so she had to go back and consolidate them.

    Leng Ruoxue returned to the wooden house, entered her room, and went directly into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the scene just now was really spectacr,¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help saying when he saw his precious granddaughter.

    ¡°Yes, now that all those members of the Phoenix n have advanced to divine beast, let¡¯s leave this ce after the dragons of the Dragon ne, Grandpa!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

 Chapter 241 - Greedy Dragon Clan, Ideological Education (1)

    <h4>Chapter 241: Greedy Dragon n, Ideological Education (1)</h4>

    ¡°Okay, but will the dragons of the Dragon ne?¡± Leng Qingtian was a little worried. It seemed that those dragons despised humans!

    ¡°The advancements just now can¡¯t be hidden from the Dragon n. Those dragons should be anxious, so there will definitely be dragonsing to me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty, but she didn¡¯t know how many there would be.

    ¡°Grandpa, what about Big Brother and the others?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Ruohan, Feng Da, and the others have all gone into seclusion. They said they wanted to cultivate diligently,¡± Leng Qingtian exined. After leaving the Phoenix n, the three old men also nned to go into seclusion to avoid dragging his granddaughter down in the future.

    ¡°Oh. Grandpa, I¡¯ll go and consolidate my cultivation.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and walked toward the purple bamboo house.

    ¡°Eh? Where¡¯s Little Girl?¡± Old Man, who was gnawing on a spirit fruit in his hand, suddenly appeared beside Leng Qingtian and asked curiously. He clearly heard the girl¡¯s voice just now!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er went to cultivate. Why do you only know how to eat all day long?¡± Leng Qingtian said with a headache. This old man wasn¡¯t like this before! Why did he seem like a different person now?

    ¡°I¡¯m also doing this for cultivation! These spirit fruits are full of spiritual power, and I can¡¯t enter seclusion now, so I can only eat them. Anyway, there are so many of them on the trees that I can¡¯t finish them all,¡± Old Man exined, implying that he shouldn¡¯t be so stingy!

    ¡°Yes. What Old Man said is very reasonable. Now, we can only rely on these spirit fruits to increase our spiritual power.¡± Lin Liang also held a fruit in his hand and agreed very much.

    ¡°Hmph! Well said. In fact, you two are just gluttons.¡± Leng Qingtian bluntly exposed the two of them. Then he snorted and went to pick a fruit from a tree.

    After consolidating her cultivation, Leng Ruoxue emerged from the purple bamboo house and saw the three old men eating spirit fruits inpetition. Cold sweat dripped down her forehead.?<i>Are they really that bored?</i>

    Without disturbing them, Leng Ruoxue quietly left the bracelet with the little mink.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we going?¡± the little silver mink asked curiously when he saw Xue¡¯er carrying him out of the wooden house.

    ¡°Out for a walk.¡± Leng Ruoxue brought the little mink to the sea, sat on a boulder on the beach, and basked in the sea breeze.?<i>Oh, it feels pretty good.</i>

    ¡°Ruoxue!¡± A voice sounded from behind her.

    Leng Ruoxue turned around and saw Huo Qing standing not far away, looking at her. ¡°Why are you here? There are many sea beasts here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid,¡± Huo Qing said calmly. s! He hadn¡¯t seen Ruoxue since he came here. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a little disappointed.

    ¡°Oh, um¡­ how¡¯s the situation with your Huo family?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked tentatively. She had never had the chance to chat with Huo Qing, so she wasn¡¯t very clear about his family¡¯s situation. But the incident could be considered to be caused by her, so she still felt somewhat guilty toward Huo Qing.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. Some died, some were injured, and some escaped. The Huo family no longer exists,¡± Huo Qing said indifferently, his expression unreadable.

    ¡°Actually, I was the one who destroyed the Xu family, so I¡¯m also responsible for this matter,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some hesitation.

    ¡°I know. The Xu family has always been ambitious. Even if it weren¡¯t for you, they would have dominated the entire Ling Feng Continent sooner orter. You just brought this matter forward,¡± Huo Qing said calmly. In fact, he knew very well that he could not entirely me Ruoxue for this matter. His father had been too greedy.

    ¡°Yes, the Xu family is indeed a big problem.¡±

    ¡°By the way, why were you together with Mu Li?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.?<i>These two shouldn¡¯t be rted, right?</i>

    ¡°I met him on the road. I was chased by those people, and he saved me, so I came with him,¡± Huo Qing exined simply.

    ¡°Then what are your ns for the future? We¡¯ll be leaving in a few days,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. This was also considered informing him in advance!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Huo Qing lowered his head in disappointment. He really didn¡¯t know where he could go.

    ¡°Then stay with us for now. Leave after you find the Huo family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly after thinking about it for a while. s! She really couldn¡¯t chase Huo Qing away while he was in this state.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Huo Qing raised his head happily. He had already felt out of ce during the past few days he was with them. So in fact, he was already mentally prepared to leave them at any time. But he didn¡¯t expect Ruoxue to want him to stay. Even though it was only temporary, he was already very happy.

    He was happy, but the little mink in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms was unhappy. His beautiful blue eyes stared fiercely at Huo Qing, wanting to re him to death.

    Huo Qing ignored the little mink¡¯s angry gaze and asked, ¡°Ruoxue, when are we leaving?¡±

    ¡°In a week at most. The fire-attribute spiritual power here is very strong. Take advantage of these few days to absorb more of it. This opportunity is very rare,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. This ce was extremely suitable for fire-attribute cultivators to cultivate.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been absorbing it the whole time,¡± Huo Qing said. His greatest wish now was to increase his strength quickly, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t let go of such a good opportunity.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. I have to find the Phoenix King and talk with him,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after looking at the time.

    Huo Qing nodded, and the two of them walked back to the Phoenix n¡¯s territory.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to see the Phoenix King. You should go back and rest!¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Huo Qing replied and walked toward the wooden house.

    Leng Ruoxue headed straight for the Phoenix King¡¯s resting pce.

    ¡°Master.¡± Feng Zhan was surprised to see Leng Ruoxue looking for him again so quickly.

    ¡°Feng Zhan, I n to leave the Phoenix n in a few days.¡± Leng Ruoxue stated her intentions clearly.

    ¡°What? Then what should we do?¡± Feng Zhan was shocked. When his master was in the Dragon n, she said that she would be leaving in a few days. At that time, he thought that she was just scaring those dragons. He didn¡¯t expect that she was really leaving.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Are we going to enter Master¡¯s spirit beast space? But there are no sycamore trees there, so it isn¡¯t suitable for our Phoenix n to cultivate.</i>

    ¡°Of course you have to leave with me. Do you want to stay here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement.

 Chapter 242 - Greedy Dragon Clan, Ideological Education (2)

    <h4>Chapter 242: Greedy Dragon n, Ideological Education (2)</h4>

    ¡°Master, I¡­ I mean that our Phoenix n needs sycamore trees, and there are none in the spirit beast space,¡± Feng Zhan exined after a pause.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I came to find you. Come with me.¡± With a thought, Leng Ruoxue entered the Heaven and Earth Bracelet with Feng Zhan.

    ¡°Master, where is this ce? The spiritual energy here is so dense.¡± Feng Zhan looked at the beautiful scenery in front of him, and his jaw almost dropped to the ground in surprise.

    ¡°This is my space. You will live here from now on. As for the sycamore trees? You can move them in,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the slightly dazed Feng Zhan.

    ¡°How is it? Are you satisfied with this ce?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked when she saw that Feng Zhan didn¡¯t react for a long time.

    ¡°Yes, satisfied. Very satisfied!¡± Feng Zhan hurriedly said when he came to his senses. His phoenix eyes looked around unblinkingly.?<i>Wow¡­ This ce is too beautiful.</i>?He couldn¡¯t look away.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you are satisfied. Go and tell your n to pack up and prepare to move!¡± Leng Ruoxue directly ordered.

    ¡°Um, Master, can we eat those fruits on the trees?¡± Feng Zhan looked at the spirit fruits hanging on the branches and almost drooled. He really didn¡¯t expect his master to have so many spirit fruits.?<i>Wow¡­ This is so blissful.</i>

    Leng Ruoxue nodded and then warned, ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t waste them.¡±

    ¡°I promise we won¡¯t.¡± Feng Zhan immediately raised a hand to assure her. His absolutely beautiful face was about to bloom with a smile.

    ¡°Okay. Feng Zhan, get your n to pack up but only move a portion of them first. The others will move in when we leave,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought with a frown.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    After settling the matter with the Phoenix n, Leng Ruoxue brought Feng Zhan out of the bracelet and returned to the wooden house.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously when she saw Feng Moran sitting in the living room.

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you. Xue¡¯er, are we leaving the Phoenix n?¡± Feng Moran asked directly.

    ¡°Yes, we will leave after the transaction with the Dragon Emperor,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, just tell me what you want to say,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.?<i>What is so difficult for you to say?</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, have you thought about what Grandpa said a few days ago?¡± Feng Moran asked curiously.

    ¡°No, Patriarch Feng must be joking!¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. The Feng family was different from Old Man. After all, Old Man had gone through thick and thin with them, so she had a higher level of trust in him. But she didn¡¯t know anyone in the Feng family well other than the two brothers, so the ally rtionship was enough for her.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa wasn¡¯t joking. So please consider it if there¡¯s a chance!¡± Feng Moran suggested. His selfish hope was that the Feng family could have a deeper rtionship with Xue¡¯er. After all, there were only a few people left in the Feng family, and he couldn¡¯t watch helplessly as his only rtives fell into danger. Following Xue¡¯er was the best choice.

    ¡°Okay, I will consider it,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied. She might not take other people¡¯s words seriously, but she couldn¡¯t ignore Big Brother Feng¡¯s words.

    After Leng Ruoxue and Feng Moran finished chatting, they returned to their respective rooms to rest.

    The next day, Leng Ruoxue found time to go directly to the patriarch and first elder of the Feng family. After a round of secret talks with them, she officially took the Feng family under her wing. No one even knew what the three of them talked about¡­

    After settling the matter, Leng Ruoxue brought the two of them into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet.

    ¡°This ce is?¡± The two old men were stunned when they saw the scene in front of them.

    ¡°This is my space. Aoran is in that room. Go and see him!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the two.

    ¡°Oh.¡± The two people reacted and walked toward the bamboo house that Leng Ruoxue mentioned while observing the scenery in front of them.

    Leng Qingtian came to his granddaughter¡¯s side and said with disapproval, ¡°Xue¡¯er, why did you bring them in?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, they are one of us now,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined. She blockedmunications with the bracelet just now, so her grandfather didn¡¯t know that she had already taken in the Feng family.

    ¡°One of us? Can they be trusted?¡± Leng Qingtian was a little skeptical. Those aristocratic families had worked hard for their own families all their lives, so how could they be loyal to others so easily?

    ¡°Yes, they have signed a bloodline contract from the Heaven Defying Art,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined. The overbearing aspect of this bloodline contract was that any descendant rted to them would be bound by the contract as long as it was their bloodline, be it main or side branches.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Leng Qingtian was relieved. He didn¡¯t want his granddaughter to be in any danger.

    At this moment, Qing Jue appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue and reminded, ¡°Big Sister, the Phoenix King is here to see you,¡±

    ¡°Got it. Grandpa, I¡¯m leaving first.¡± After saying goodbye to Leng Qingtian, Leng Ruoxue immediately left the Heaven and Earth Bracelet.

    ¡°Feng Zhan, why are you here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Master, we¡¯ve already packed up,¡± Feng Zhan said a little impatiently. He hadn¡¯t slept for the entire night yesterday. After leaving the space, he had immediately ordered his n to pack up.

    ¡°So fast?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little surprised.?<i>Feng Zhan¡¯s work efficiency is quite high!</i>

    ¡°Yes, everyone wants to move to their new home as soon as possible,¡± Feng Zhan exined. He wanted to too, but he knew that he had to stay outside for the time being.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly and left the wooden house with Feng Zhan.

    After four hours of work, Leng Ruoxue sent two-thirds of the Phoenix n into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet.

    ¡°Qing Jue, give them a ce to live!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered in the bracelet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Sister. I¡¯ve already arranged everything,¡± Qing Jue said understandingly. He had been preparing it since his big sister epted the Phoenix n.

    ¡°Very good!¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. She picked Qing Jue up and pinched his tender little face.

 Chapter 243 - Greedy Dragon Clan, Ideological Education (3)

    <h4>Chapter 243: Greedy Dragon n, Ideological Education (3)</h4>

    ¡°Big Sister!¡± Qing Jue pouted his pink lips in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Hehe, Qing Jue, bring them along!¡± Leng Ruoxue said awkwardly as she ced Qing Jue on the ground.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m very cute too. Pinch me!¡± The little silver mink, who had a surge of jealousy, jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms.

    Leng Ruoxue looked the little mink up and down and finally said very honestly, ¡°You¡¯re too thin. Pinching you isn¡¯t fun.¡±

    ¡°Wuu wuu¡­ Then I¡¯ll eat until I get fatter!¡± the little silver mink said ingratiatingly. He was going to go all out.

    Leng Ruoxue deliberately paused before saying with disapproval, ¡°Get fatter? Then you will be a ball like Baby!¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m not that fat.¡± A small ck furball rolled to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s feet andined, his big blue eyes full of grievances.

    ¡°Yes, Baby is much fatter than before,¡± Leng Qingtian said seriously as he picked up the furball from the ground.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ Baby isn¡¯t fat.¡± Baby wailed aggrievedly as crystal tears rolled down his big blue eyes.

    ¡°Not fat, not fat. We were just joking with Baby,¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly coaxed. A few drops of cold sweat rolled down her forehead.?<i>s! Why do all my beasts like to cry so much!</i>

    ¡°Big Sister is bullying Baby,¡± Babyined with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless.?<i>When did I bully this little thing?</i>

    ¡°Haha, Ruoxue, your beasts are all very difficult to deal with!¡± Lin Liangughed hysterically.?<i>These little things are really too cute. Moreover, that girl is actually being controlled by her beasts. Haha!</i>

    ¡°Grandpa Lin, if you continue smiling, your saliva will drip down,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Uh, really?¡± Lin Liang was a little puzzled, but he still wiped the corner of his mouth with his hand.

    ¡°Haha, Brat Lin, who asked you to make a joke about Little Girl? You¡¯ve been fooled now!¡± Old Man said gloatingly.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Lin Liang snorted and ignored Old Man. But he looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly.

    ¡°You guys continue chatting. I¡¯m going out first.¡± Leng Ruoxue ignored Lin Liang¡¯s bitterness and directly escaped.

    After leaving the bracelet, Leng Ruoxue also brought Feng Zhan out.

    ¡°Master, why did you bring me out?¡± Feng Zhan asked in puzzlement.?<i>Wasn¡¯t I nting sycamore trees with the n just now?</i>

    ¡°I brought you out because it¡¯s better for you to stay outside as the king of the n,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined while looking at the somewhat depressed Feng Zhan. In fact, she was afraid that the Dragon n would suddenlye, so she brought Feng Zhan out. Hehe!

    ¡°When we leave, you can stay inside for as long as you want,¡± Leng Ruoxue added.

    ¡°Master, King, the Dragon n requests an audience.¡± A guard came to report just as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking.

    ¡°Bring the Dragon n to the main hall first. The Phoenix King and I will be there soon.¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered the vermilion bird guard.?<i>Speak of the devil!</i>

    After deliberately waiting for a while, Leng Ruoxue and Feng Zhan walked toward the main hall of the Phoenix n.

    In the main hall of the Phoenix n¡­

    The second elder was sitting alone in his chair with numerous thoughts in his mind. He kept thinking about how to talkter and how to obtain the greatest benefits for the Dragon n¡­

    ¡°So, it¡¯s Second Elder who has graced us with your presence.¡± Feng Zhan entered the hall and reminded Leng Ruoxue of the old man¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this old man greets you.¡± The second elder stood up and bowed respectfully.

    The second elder looked at the beautiful woman beside Feng Zhan and asked uncertainty, ¡°You must be Miss Leng?¡±

    ¡°I am Leng Ruoxue. Hello, Second Elder,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very politely.

    ¡°Ah! Miss Leng, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. This old man was rude!¡± the second elder hurriedly said and bowed again.

    ¡°Hehe, Second Elder, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Please take a seat,¡± Feng Zhan said with a light smile.

    ¡°Phoenix King, I¡¯m here to negotiate with you on behalf of the Dragon n,¡± the second elder said straightforwardly after they were seated.

    ¡°Has the Dragon n already discussed it?¡± Feng Zhan asked knowingly.

    ¡°We¡¯ve discussed it. We are willing to make a deal with Miss Leng,¡± the second elder said with a smile, but he couldn¡¯t help cursing in his heart.?<i>Rubbish. What am I doing here if we didn¡¯t discuss it beforehand? Fight with you?</i>

    ¡°Second Elder, tell me your conditions!¡± Leng Ruoxue asked directly without hesitation.

    ¡°Well, after the unanimous consent of all the elders of the Dragon n, we are willing to send fifty n members to establish contracts with Miss Leng¡¯s subordinates. However, we request the same number of pills that can advance holy beasts, as well as pills and spirit fruits that can heal injuries,¡± the second elder said carefully.

    ¡°You want them all in the same number?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned.?<i>This Dragon n is really greedy. They actually want so many things.</i>

    ¡°Uh, yes. If Miss Leng didn¡¯t have what we needed, we wouldn¡¯t have agreed. After all, dragons don¡¯t contract with humans,¡± the second elder exined, but he was a little nervous. He also knew that they wanted a little too much, but it was all negotiable.

    ¡°Except for the pills that can advance holy beasts, there are no problems with the rest,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently.?<i>Hmph! The Dragon n is really good at scheming. Using fifty n members in exchange for fifty pills that can promote them to divine beasts, coupled with the dragons that would be my subordinates¡¯ spirit beasts, the Dragon n would be equivalent to having an additional one hundred divine beasts.</i>?After all, it was impossible for her to leave her subordinates¡¯ contract beasts alone!

    The second elder gritted his teeth and said with a troubled expression, ¡°Thirty pills will do then. We won¡¯t change the rest,¡±

    ¡°Except for the pills for advancement, there are no problems with the rest,¡± Leng Ruoxue repeated coldly. It wasn¡¯t so easy to take advantage of her.

    ¡°Erm¡­ I have to go back and discuss this with His Majesty and the elders.¡± The second elder had no other choice after seeing that Leng Ruoxue was unwilling to relent.

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t see you out. Second Elder, please!¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. She left before the second elder even got up.

 Chapter 244 - Greedy Dragon Clan, Ideological Education (4)

    <h4>Chapter 244: Greedy Dragon n, Ideological Education (4)</h4>

    ¡°Master, this Dragon n is too much. Why don¡¯t I lead some of our n to destroy them?¡± Feng Zhan suggested after catching up to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll let the Dragon n know that it¡¯s not so easy to take advantage of me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. If she wanted to settle it with violence, she would have done it a long time ago and wouldn¡¯t have waited until now. Moreover, she had always believed that submission of the soul was much more important than violence, so she would make the Dragon n regret it.

    ¡°Master, will the Dragon n agree?¡± Feng Zhan asked uncertainly.

    ¡°Fifty more divine beasts is better than none, so they will definitely agree,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very confidently. This was the main reason why she dared to negotiate with the Dragon n.

    ¡°I hope the Dragon n is sensible. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being nasty,¡± Feng Zhan said fiercely, killing intent shining in his eyes.

    ¡°Feng Zhan, do you have a great enmity with the Dragon n?¡± A few drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. She couldn¡¯t help wondering curiously why dragons and phoenixes always wanted to fight?

    ¡°Uh, how should I put it? Actually, there isn¡¯t much enmity between our two races. We just don¡¯t like each other. When we meet, we have to fight each other. Otherwise, we won¡¯t feelfortable all over. Moreover, the Phoenix n and the Dragon n also like to drag each other down,¡± Feng Zhan exined with some embarrassment. These enmities were engraved into their bones and had been passed down generation after generation. Therefore, dragons and phoenixes had always been unable to get along peacefully.

    ¡°But why do I feel that your two races are a little like lovers bickering and fighting?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully.

    ¡°How is that possible! No member of the Phoenix n would like those stinky dragons!¡± Feng Zhan jumped up excitedly and denied.

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying casually. Calm down. There¡¯s no need to overreact,¡± Leng Ruoxue quicklyforted.

    ¡°Master, those stinky dragons shouldn¡¯t being again today. Please let me in!¡± Feng Zhan changed the topic awkwardly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue sent Feng Zhan into the bracelet alone but didn¡¯t follow him in. Instead, she returned to her room in the wooden house and went to sleep.

    ¡­

    Dragon Ind.

    The second elder left the Phoenix n¡¯s territory and returned to Dragon Ind in embarrassment.

    In the main hall of the Dragon Ind, Long Hao and the others were waiting for news from the second elder.

    ¡°Second Elder, how was it? Did you seed?¡±

    All the elders crowded around the second elder and bombarded him with questions as soon as he walked into the main hall.

    ¡°No, Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t agree.¡± The second elder nced at the Dragon Emperor, who was also staring at him intently. He sighed heavily and then sat down in his chair.

    ¡°Humph! This Leng Ruoxue really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. Our Dragon n thinks highly of her and is willing to transact with her, but she actually refused,¡± the seventh elder roared indignantly and took the lead tounch an attack.

    Long Hao rolled his eyes at the seventh elder and asked directly, ¡°Second Elder, what did she say?¡±

    ¡°Except for the pills for advancement, there are no problems with the rest.¡± The second elder didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly revealed the result.

    ¡°She refused to give us the pills to advance?¡± Long Hao asked again.

    ¡°Yes, she refused to change that one.¡± The second elder sighed helplessly. He had tried his best.

    ¡°Your Majesty, since Leng Ruoxue doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors, why don¡¯t you let me lead people to snatch them!¡± The seventh elder stood up from his chair and volunteered.

    ¡°Go on. If you don¡¯te back, we won¡¯t go save you,¡± Long Hao said coldly while looking at the seventh elder like he was an idiot. Snatch? If he could, he would have snatched them from Leng Ruoxue a long time ago. Why would he bother to think about making a deal with her?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Facing the strange gazes of the elders, the seventh elder only felt his face burning and wanted to find a hole to burrow into*. Uh, I seemed to have said something stupid just now.*

    ¡°Second Elder, what do you think of this matter?¡± Long Hao asked. After all, he was the one who handled this matter, so he should know Leng Ruoxue¡¯s attitude better than anyone else.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I think Leng Ruoxue¡¯s condition is far from what we expected, but it¡¯s not impossible to agree,¡± the second elder said after some thought. In fact, he also felt that the Dragon n¡¯s conditions were a little too excessive.

    ¡°First Elder, what¡¯s your opinion?¡± Long Hao turned to the first elder, who had his eyes closed.

    ¡°I have no objections. Your Majesty can decide,¡± the first elder said indifferently without even looking up.

    ¡°Second Elder, go to the Phoenix n tomorrow and say that we¡¯ve agreed. Bring fifty n members there and transact directly with her,¡± Long Hao directly ordered after hearing what the first elder said.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I will go and make arrangements then.¡± The second elder didn¡¯t want to dy any longer and left immediately.

    Early the next morning, the second elder set off with the Dragon n members.

    ¡­

    In the wooden house in the Phoenix n¡­

    Feng Moran stood outside Xue¡¯er¡¯s room and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Hi, Big Brother Feng, what¡¯s the matter so early in the morning?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after opening the door.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, thank you,¡± Feng Moran said with a face full of gratitude. He knew that Xue¡¯er wouldn¡¯t have epted the Feng family at all if not for him.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, there¡¯s no need to be so polite between us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. She would treat anyone that she regarded as one of her own as family.

    ¡°I know, but I still have to thank you.¡± Feng Moran knew very well that Xue¡¯er had never treated him as an outsider. But he didn¡¯t know how to express his gratitude other than thanking her.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, did youe to see me so early in the morning just to say thank you?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t resist teasing.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m here to tell you that a group of dragons is outside,¡± Feng Moran quickly exined. He knew that Xue¡¯er hated it when others disturbed her sleep.

    ¡°Oh, hehe. Big Brother Feng, you¡¯re going to have a dragon as your contract beast too.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled with satisfaction. It seemed like those dragons were not hopeless yet.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I only need King Kong,¡± Feng Moran said calmly. There were many people in the mercenary group who didn¡¯t have a divine beast yet, so how could he want a dragon?

 Chapter 245 - Greedy Dragon Clan, Ideological Education (5)

    <h4>Chapter 245: Greedy Dragon n, Ideological Education (5)</h4>

    ¡°No one willin about having too many divine beasts,¡± Leng Ruoxue said knowingly. She knew that the people around her were not greedy and were very modest. So as long as it was possible, she would try her best to satisfy them.

    ¡°Alright. But you have to give them to the rest first. Give one to me only if there are any left,¡± Feng Moran said helplessly.

    ¡°Rx. There will be some left even if every one of you gets one each!¡± Leng Ruoxue left the wooden house alone and let Feng Zhan out.

    ¡°Master, the Dragon n really agreed,¡± Feng Zhan said in surprise as he approached the main hall of the Phoenix n and saw the giant dragons descending at the entrance. He thought that those stubborn old dragons would have died before they agreed!

    ¡°The Dragon n won¡¯t suffer a loss if they exchange fifty dragons with ordinary aptitudes for the pills and spirit fruits,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Dragons were famous for theirrge appetites. Since they could exchange these dragons who had no contributions to the Dragon n for very useful pills and spirit fruits, they wouldn¡¯t have raised them for nothing. Why not do it!

    ¡°Master, the aptitudes of these dragons are indeed not very good.¡± Feng Zhan¡¯s dark red phoenix eyes gently nced at these dragons a little angrily.?<i>Damn dragons, do they think my master is a garbage collector? They¡¯re actually using these trash dragons to trade.</i>?Even though he had guessed long ago that it was impossible for the dragons to use the geniuses of their n to carry out the transaction, he didn¡¯t expect them to be so rotten.

    Dragons were mainly divided into purple dragons, golden dragons, silver dragons, red dragons, blue dragons, and ck dragons. Among them, purple dragons had the highest status and the best aptitudes. The Dragon Emperors basically came from the purple dragons. Then came the golden dragons, silver dragons, and red dragons. Red dragons were alsomonly known as fire dragons. Blue dragons and ck dragons had the lowest status and the worst aptitudes. In addition, there would asionally be mutated dragons such as ice dragons, blood dragons, and purple-gold dragons. Purple-gold dragons were the deserving kings of the dragons and were born as Dragon Emperors.

    This time, the dragons were basically ck and blue ones, and only two were fire dragons¡­

    ¡°Aptitude isn¡¯t important,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. She had also looked at them just now. There were approximately 30 level nine holy beasts, and the rest were only level seven and eight holy beasts.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Feng Zhan nodded. With the help of his master, these dragons would absolutely be the pride of the Dragon n in the future. At the same time, those self-righteous dragons such as Long Hao would also regret it!

    When the two of them appeared in front of the dragons, the dragons at the entrance of the hall lowered their heads and bowed to them in low self-esteem.

    Leng Ruoxue and Feng Zhan walked past the dragons and directly entered the main hall.

    ¡°Miss Leng, Phoenix King, my emperor has already agreed to your conditions. I have brought the dragons with me in order to express the sincerity of our Dragon n.¡± The sitting second elder hurriedly stood up after seeing Leng Ruoxue and the Phoenix King approaching.

    ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Second Elder. These are the things you want. They are all in here.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a storage ring and handed it to the second elder.

    The second elder took the ring and examined it with his divine sense. Then he said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Leng. I will take my leave since the transaction is over.¡±

    ¡°Second Elder, take care. I won¡¯t be seeing you out,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely.

    After the second elder left, Leng Ruoxue and Feng Zhan came in front of the dragons again.

    ¡°Raise your heads!¡± Leng Ruoxue shouted. She didn¡¯t care about the status of these dragons in the n. Since they belonged to her now, she would not allow them to lose their confidence and be so listless.

    After hearing what Leng Ruoxue said, the dragons, who were lying on the ground with their heads lowered, looked up in fear. They looked at her with tears in their eyes in fear.?<i>This female master is so fierce¡­</i>

    ¡°Since you all belong to me now, listen carefully. I don¡¯t need cowardly and weak trash. I can give you all a chance to help you be powerhouses above all dragons. But whether you have the resolve to be powerhouses or not is not something I can decide.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of ck lines as she reprimanded them.?<i>These dragons are really extraordinarily useless!</i>

    ¡°I¡­ I want to be a powerhouse. Master, please help me!¡± one of the fire dragons said softly. Although it was a fire dragon, its status in the n was inferior to even the ck and blue dragons because of its poor aptitude.

    ¡°Okay. I will give you opportunities as long as you want to be strong. Whether you can use them well or not will depend on you,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised. She knew that it would be difficult to change the mindset of these dragons in a short period of time. But it was fine as long as there was a dragon willing to take the lead.

    ¡°Eat this.¡± Leng Ruoxue directly took out a remolding pill and threw it into the fire dragon¡¯s open mouth.

    <i>What did Master give me?</i>?The fire dragon was very curious, but¡­

    After a while, the fire dragon rolled on the ground in pain. Not longter, a lot of grayish-ck impurities discharged from its body¡­

    ¡°Wow! It stinks!¡± Feng Zhan covered his nose.?<i>They are really stinky dragons. I really don¡¯t know what they eat every day. Boohoo¡­ my main hall!</i>?He suddenly remembered that he was near the main hall¡­

    ¡°Master!¡± Feng Zhan looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly. His main hall was ruined by this stinky dragon.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving soon.¡± Leng Ruoxue nced at Feng Zhan and reminded him.

    ¡°Uh!¡±?<i>That¡¯s true!</i>?Feng Zhan thought about it and reckoned that they wouldn¡¯t return again in the future.

    ¡°Master.¡± The fire dragon hadpleted its remolding and was kneeling respectfully in front of Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Very good,¡± the fire dragon said gratefully and stretched its body. After eating the pill given by their master, it could clearly feel that the speed it absorbed spiritual power had increased significantly, albeit it was very painful at first!

    ¡°Feng Zhan, go find my brother,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Feng Zhan beside her and sent him directly back into the bracelet.

    ¡°Master, got him.¡± Feng Zhan sent a voice transmission to Leng Ruoxue after a while.

    With a thought, the two of them appeared in front of the dragons.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why are you looking for me?¡± Leng Ruohan asked with a puzzled expression as soon as he emerged.

    ¡°Big Brother, contract with it first.¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at the fire dragon.

 Chapter 246 - Greedy Dragon Clan, Ideological Education (6)

    <h4>Chapter 246: Greedy Dragon n, Ideological Education (6)</h4>

    ¡°Uh, okay.¡± It was only then that Leng Ruohan realized that there were dragons all around him. Moreover, each of them had their eyes wide open and were looking at him curiously.

    ¡°Fire dragon, enter into a soul contract with my brother!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The fire dragon obediently chanted the soul contract. Immediately afterward, the contract array descended, and the contract was formally established.

    Then the fire dragon bowed respectfully to Leng Ruohan and said very politely, ¡°Master, please take care of me.¡±

    ¡°Uh! Please take care of me too,¡± Leng Ruohan said quickly.

    ¡°Eat this too.¡± Leng Ruoxue threw a green spirit pill into the fire dragon¡¯s mouth.

    <i>Uh, what¡¯s this?</i>?The fire dragon¡¯s big eyes looked around, but there was no reaction.

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m going to advance!¡± the fire dragon suddenly screamed excitedly half an hourter. Immediately after, heaven and earthws descended, and this fire dragon officially advanced to divine beast.

    Leng Ruohan also advanced two stages in a row and became a peak Spiritual Sovereign because of the advancement of his spirit beast.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡­ I advanced too?¡± Leng Ruohan asked in disbelief as he looked at his cultivation rapidly progressing as though he was sitting on a rocket. He had been eating spirit fruits non-stop in the space and cultivating day and night, but he had only advanced one stage. He didn¡¯t expect his spirit beast¡¯s advancement to allow him to advance two stages in a row. It was too unbelievable!

    ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s because it advanced to divine beast!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. How could advancing to divine beast bepared to an ordinary advancement?

    ¡°Big Brother, consolidate your cultivation first. I¡¯ll give you a heavenly essence pill in a few days,¡± Leng Ruoxue continued.

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no rush.¡±

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve be a divine beast?¡± After the advancement, the fire dragon, who had been in a daze, came back to its senses, and its huge dragon head leaned in uncertainty. Dragons were born as holy beasts, but it had cultivated for a long time but was unable to advance to divine beast because of its poor aptitude. It didn¡¯t expect that it would suddenly be a divine beast with its master¡¯s help. This was too magical.

    ¡°You¡¯ve be a divine beast,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. At the same time, she sent her brother and the fire dragon into the bracelet. She would let her brother exin the rest to the dragon!

    ¡°Master, I want to be a powerhouse too!¡±

    ¡°Master, me too!¡±

    Now that they saw the living example, the dragons were eager and began to rush to show Leng Ruoxue their determination!

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the excited dragons and nodded in satisfaction.?<i>That¡¯s right. How could dragons be more cowardly than a mouse?</i>

    ¡°Okay. You have to remember that you have to grasp opportunities for yourself. You create power and status yourself. The status you were born with doesn¡¯t determine everything. Sooner orter, the other dragons will look up to you,¡± Leng Ruoxue encouraged.

    ¡°Yes, Master. We want to be powerhouses that all dragons look up to. Master, please help us!¡± the dragons said in unison. They were totally differentpared to the trashy dragons they were just now.

    ¡°Open your mouths,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered and threw remolding pills directly into the mouths of all the dragons.

    After a while, all the dragonspleted their remolding, and their mental outlook had been changed beyond recognition. They had truly been reborn.

    After the remolding, Leng Ruoxue moved everyone out of the bracelet.

    ¡°Choose any one of them you want to contract!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone.

    ¡°Little Girl, I won¡¯t hold back then!¡± Old Man said excitedly. Dragons! They were the best spirit beasts on the Ling Feng Continent and were equally as famous as phoenixes.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Pick one quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged.

    ¡°Hehe, then I¡¯ll choose first!¡± Old Man looked around, circled the dragons a few times, and finally chose a level nine blue dragon.

    ¡°Little girl, I want this one,¡± Old Man said with shining eyes. This blue dragon was the most beautiful among them. Its deep blue scales were like the most beautiful sapphires, emitting a mesmerizing glow. And its big watery eyes were looking at its new master shyly.

    Leng Qingtian also took a long time to pick before finally choosing a ck dragon, who was also a level nine holy beast.

    The ck dragon was tall and mighty, and its pitch-ck scales glittered in the sunlight.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa wants this one.¡± Leng Qingtian looked at his beast with satisfaction, his love evident.

    Lin Liang also chose a ck dragon. After picking it, he took the initiative to give up his spot and found a corner to cultivate their feelings.

    ¡°Patriarch Feng, First Elder, why don¡¯t you choose?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. She could understand why the mercenary group didn¡¯t move. After all, her grandfather and the others were both seniors and powerhouses, so they should choose first. But these two old men didn¡¯t move at all.

    ¡°Uh, we have a share too?¡± the first elder asked.

    ¡°Everyone has a share,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. She really didn¡¯t know what these two old men were thinking.

    ¡°Ah! Then I want this one.¡± The first elder hurriedly pointed at the blue dragon he had been eyeing since long ago.

    In fact, as much as he wanted a dragon, he knew he had joinedter, so he didn¡¯t pick one. But he had chosen one long ago, and he had been thinking of asking for it from the girl when he had made some contributions in the future. Feng Jing pretty much had the same idea.

    ¡°I want this one then.¡± Feng Jing pointed at a ck dragon unabashedly.

    ¡°Lin Yuan, go and choose as well!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the mercenaries who had been watching eagerly.

    After hearing what Leng Ruoxue said, everyone went forward and chose a dragon they liked without caring about the level of the dragon.

    Leng Ruoxue was speechless as she looked at the remaining dragons¡ª38 were chosen out of the 50 dragons, and 8 of the remaining 12 were actually level nine holy beasts.

    ¡°Master, what should we do?¡± the other fire dragon, who wasn¡¯t picked, asked gloomily.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Am I so unpopr? No one wanted me.</i>

 Chapter 247 - And Its a Bird That Curses (1)

    <h4>Chapter 247: And It¡¯s a Bird That Curses (1)</h4>

    ¡°Feng Zhan, go invite Big Brother Feng and Huo Qing!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Feng Zhan after some thought.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Feng Zhan replied and immediately went to the wooden house to look for them.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll send you back to the space first.¡± Leng Ruoxue sent everyone and their chosen partners back into the bracelet.

    ¡°Ruoxue, why are you looking for us?¡± Huo Qing, who was cultivating, asked curiously after arriving.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, Huo Qing, choose one each to contract!¡± Leng Ruoxue directly said.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Huo Qing was stunned and speechless. There were so many dragons! He didn¡¯t even notice them just now.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I want this one!¡± Feng Moran picked a blue dragon.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded and then said to the depressed fire dragon, ¡°Okay. Hey, big guy, how about you acknowledge him as your master? You¡¯re red, and he likes red. You two are the mostpatible.¡±

    The fire dragon raised its head, and its big watery eyes examined Huo Qing for a long time. Finally, it nodded, satisfied with this handsome man in red.

    After making up its mind, the fire dragon took the initiative to enter a soul contract. As the contract array descended, the human and dragon officially became partners.

    ¡°Ruoxue, this¡­¡± Huo Qing felt the mental connection with the fire dragon and didn¡¯t know what to say. This favor was too much.

    ¡°Huo Qing, you don¡¯t have to say anything. Just treat it well,¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly while looking at the fire dragon. She had always done things based on her mood and didn¡¯t need the gratitude of others.

    ¡°I will. Thank you,¡± Huo Qing said, touched. His big hand gently caressed the fire dragon¡¯s scales withplex feelings.

    Meanwhile, Feng Moran alsopleted the contract with the blue dragon he chose.

    ¡°Give a green spirit pill to your dragons!¡± Leng Ruoxue handed each of them a green pill.

    The two of them put the pill in their dragons¡¯ mouths and waited quietly¡­

    After a while, heaven and earthws arrived as expected. The two dragons that were level nine holy beasts officially advanced and became divine beasts.

    ¡°Master!¡± The two beasts transformed into human form and attached themselves to their new master. They were much calmer and were used to it because the other fire dragon had advanced in front of them. They were only very excited.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to advance too,¡± Feng Moran and Huo Qing said almost simultaneously.

    With the benefits from the advancement of their beasts, the two of them advanced as expected. After that, their strengths soared to peak Spiritual Sovereign, and they were only one step away from bing Spiritual Supremacies.

    When Huo Qing and Feng Moran were advancing, the two beasts came to Leng Ruoxue, bowed deeply, and said with gratitude, ¡°Thank you for giving us a chance, Master.¡±

    Even though they were not Leng Ruoxue¡¯s contract beasts, she was still the one who had given them a new life. In their hearts, she was also their master and someone they respected.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the man and woman in front of her in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect the fire dragon to be a female. After transforming into human form, she was actually a hot and sexy great beauty.

    ¡°As long as you have confidence, you will all be the pride of the dragons,¡± Leng Ruoxue said knowingly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡±

    ¡°Ruoxue!¡±

    At this moment, two surprised voices sounded at the same time. Feng Moran and Huo Qing stood in front of Leng Ruoxue excitedly.

    ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re just one step away from bing Spiritual Supremacies,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with satisfaction after looking at their strength. It was not easy to advance to Spiritual Supremacy, but she had heavenly essence pills, so it was only a matter of time before they became Spiritual Supremacies.

    ¡°But it¡¯s very difficult for a peak Spiritual Sovereign to advance to Spiritual Supremacy,¡± Huo Qing said calmly and sighed.

    ¡°This is for you. When you¡¯re ready, you can advance to Spiritual Supremacy directly.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out two heavenly essence pills and handed one to each of them.

    ¡°What pill is this?¡± Huo Qing looked at the milky-white pill in his hand in puzzlement.

    ¡°They are called heavenly essence pills. Peak Spiritual Sovereigns can use them to advance to Spiritual Supremacy,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined simply.

    ¡°There¡¯s actually a pill that can advance people to Spiritual Supremacy?¡± Huo Qing was surprised. This was too magical. After all, he had never heard of this heavenly essence pill.

    ¡°There are too many types of pills, and it¡¯s impossible to know all of them. Moreover, heaven essence pills aren¡¯t easy to concoct, so it¡¯s normal that no one knows,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. In fact, the difficulty of concocting heaven essence pills did not lie in the level of the pill but the materials needed.

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Huo Qing said after some thought.

    ¡°Go back to your rooms and consolidate your cultivation!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded them when she saw that they were still standing there foolishly.

    ¡°Okay, Xue¡¯er, we¡¯re going back!¡± Feng Moran said and left with Huo Qing.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush. I¡¯ll find masters for you.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the masterless dragons, who were looking at her with tears in their eyes, with a slight headache.

    After speaking, Leng Ruoxue sent the remaining ten dragons into the bracelet and left the Phoenix n¡¯s territory with Feng Zhan.

    ¡°Master, where are we going?¡± Feng Zhan asked curiously.

    ¡°Contract and advance for others,¡± Leng Ruoxue said while leading Feng Zhan to the uninhabited valley where she had advanced.

    Upon reaching the valley, Leng Ruoxue moved everyone and their beasts out of the bracelet.

    ¡°Grandpa, contract and advance here!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    As soon as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, the dragons took the initiative to enter soul contracts¡­

    After they established the contracts, Leng Ruoxue distributed green spirit pills to the people with a level nine dragon holy beast.

    Not long after they took the green spirit pills, heaven and earthws descended, and all the level nine holy dragons who had entered contracts all advanced to be divine beasts.

    Their masters also all advanced by the merits of their beasts.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve advanced to Spiritual Sovereign.¡± Lin Yuan ran to Leng Ruoxue happily with excitement all over his face. He was a Spiritual Sovereign now! He didn¡¯t even dare to think about it before!

 Chapter 248 - And Its a Bird That Curses (2)

    <h4>Chapter 248: And It¡¯s a Bird That Curses (2)</h4>

    ¡°Miss, we are also Spiritual Sovereigns.¡± L¨¹ Tao and Cui Zhu squeezed past Lin Yuan and spoke in unison. They were really too happy.

    ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re actually advanced Spiritual Sovereigns now.¡± Leng Xue nodded in satisfaction. It seemed like they had been working hard on their cultivation.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze turned to the other members of the mercenary group.?<i>Well, not bad. Their strength after advancing is higher than I expected. They¡¯re all Spiritual Sovereigns!</i>?She was very satisfied with this result.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa also advanced!¡± Leng Qingtianined, unwilling to be ignored by his precious granddaughter.

    ¡°Congrattions, Grandpa,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed helplessly.?<i>Grandpa is really bing more and morepetitive.</i>

    ¡°Miss, I didn¡¯t advance,¡± Feng Da said aggrievedly from the side, looking like he was about to cry.

    ¡°Captain, go away. We were also envious when you advanced,¡± Lin Yuan mocked unrestrainedly with a smile.

    ¡°Feng Da, they didn¡¯t advance either!¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at the few people who didn¡¯t advance.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Captain, we don¡¯t have a divine beast yet!¡± one of them said very cooperatively. But he was not worried at all because the advancement would happen sooner orter!

    ¡°Uh!¡± Feng Da was speechless.?<i>You will have one sooner orter, okay?</i>

    Seeing Feng Da¡¯s deted appearance, everyone present couldn¡¯t resistughing out loud¡­

    ¡°Feng Zhan, let¡¯s leave this ce tomorrow!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to Feng Zhan after sending everyone back to her space. She had already done what she wanted to do, and there was no need to stay any longer.

    ¡°Master, we¡¯ve already packed up,¡± Feng Zhan said excitedly.

    After they returned to the Phoenix n, Leng Ruoxue headed straight for her residence.

    After returning to the wooden house, Leng Ruoxue went to her room to catch up on her sleep. When she woke up, she went directly to Feng Moran and Huo Qing to inform them that they were leaving tomorrow.

    As for the elusive Mu Li, she searched for him several times but couldn¡¯t find him.

    ¡°Little mink, where did Mu Li go? Do you know?¡± In her room, Leng Ruoxue moved the silver mink out of the space and hugged him in her arms.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t worry about him. He won¡¯t be lost,¡± the little silver mink said nonchntly.

    ¡°Uh, okay. But we¡¯re leaving tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the little mink.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The little silver mink nodded his fluffy head to show that he knew.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we going after we leave?¡± The little silver mink looked up at Leng Ruoxue with his blue eyes curiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Leng Ruoxue really hadn¡¯t thought about where she should go after leaving. But she should find those Spiritual Deities to settle the score first! She didn¡¯t know what had be of the Ling Feng Continent as well.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going home?¡± the little silver mink asked.

    ¡°Not yet.¡± She hadn¡¯t even taken her revenge, and it wasn¡¯t safe to go home now.

    ¡°Oh.¡±?<i>It seems like Xue¡¯er is nning to seek revenge directly.</i>?The silver mink pondered.?<i>With Xue¡¯er¡¯s current strength, it should be easy to deal with those Spiritual Deities.</i>?So he wasn¡¯t worried at all.

    The next morning, Leng Ruoxue moved her grandfather and the others out of the bracelet and asked them to leave the Phoenix n¡¯s territory together with Huo Qing. She and Feng Zhan then helped the other members of the Phoenix n move.

    At the entrance to Grief Remedy Forest¡­

    ¡°Grandpa Leng, why isn¡¯t Ruoxue here yet?¡± Huo Qing couldn¡¯t help asking worriedly. It had been so long. What important matter did Ruoxue have?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty. Wait a while more,¡± Leng Qingtian said helplessly. Even though he, her grandfather, wasn¡¯t anxious, this kid was anxious for her.

    ¡°Huo Qing, it hasn¡¯t been long. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Feng Moranforted. Of course, he knew where Xue¡¯er had gone, but he couldn¡¯t tell Huo Qing.

    After waiting for another two hours, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s figure appeared on the sea.

    ¡°Ruoxue is here.¡± Lin Liang was the first to spot her.

    They saw Leng Ruoxue carrying the little silver mink, and on her shoulder stood a small and exquisite fire phoenix. She was lying leisurely on the broad back of a ck eagle¡­

    ¡°Little Girl, you sure know how to enjoy life!¡± Old Man teased her as soon as Quillnded.

    ¡°Old Man, you enjoy it more than I do.¡± Leng Ruoxue nced at the Old Man lightly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Qingtian interrupted them.

    After hearing what Leng Qingtian said, everyone took out their dragons together, jumped onto their respective dragon¡¯s back, and flew directly over Grief Remedy Forest¡­

    ¡°Flying away from this lousy ce feels really good.¡± Lin Liang sighed with emotion. When they first came, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to fly even if they had divine beasts.

    ¡°Yes, except for phoenixes and dragons, other divine beasts are nothing to those poisonous creatures. They are ssic examples of bullying the weak and fearing the strong,¡± Old Man echoed.

    ¡°Master, most of those poisonous creatures don¡¯t have any intelligence, so their behavior is just instinct. Dragons and phoenixes are among the top existences of the beast races, so they are afraid,¡± Old Man¡¯s dragon exined.

    Old Man nodded and turned his head to ask, ¡°Oh right, Little Girl, where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, what do you think?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked her grandfather directly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the nearest city and understand the situation of the entire continent first,¡± Leng Qingtian said after some thought.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered, and the seven dragons and one ck eagle brought them to the nearest city.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Leng Qingtian suddenly said.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Grandpa?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled.?<i>Why did Grandpa suddenly ask us to stop?</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, there seems to be fighting over there.¡± Leng Qingtian frowned and pricked up his ears to listen carefully.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue said, but she was thinking,?<i>Why is Grandpa meddling in other people¡¯s affairs? This isn¡¯t his style!</i>

    They only realized it was someone they knew when they rushed to the location of the fight!

 Chapter 249 - And Its a Bird That Curses (3)

    <h4>Chapter 249: And It¡¯s a Bird That Curses (3)</h4>

    ¡°Old Yu, do you need help?¡± Leng Qingtian, who was sitting on his dragon in the sky, shouted happily. It was great to see the old man still alive. In fact, the reason why he came over to take a look whenever he heard someone fighting was that he was afraid that there would be people he knew.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the two sides of the battle and said in surprise, ¡°Huh, they actually gathered together.¡±

    Fighting on the ground, Old Yu heard a familiar voice and searched quickly during a break in the fight, but he found no one.

    ¡°Old Yu, I¡¯m up here!¡± Leng Qingtian reminded kindly.

    After hearing what his old friend said, Old Yu looked up at the sky, and what he saw almost made him vomit blood. Several giant dragons were circling silently above their heads, and each dragon had a person sitting on it. Most of them were people he knew, but they actually watched them fight the enemies without any intention of helping.

    ¡°You old things, quicklye down and help!¡± Old Yu roared angrily.

    At this moment, more and more people discovered them¡­

    ¡°Lass! I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to see you anymore!¡± Old Zao, who was also fighting an enemy, said exaggeratedly with mucus and tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Junior Aunt!¡± Guo Yong and Guo Qiang shouted in surprise.

    Compared to their excitement, the other party was not so happy.

    ¡°Hmph! I advise you not to meddle in other people¡¯s business. Otherwise, our Sir Spiritual Deity won¡¯t let you go,¡± a Spiritual Supremacy threatened, but he was terrified in his heart.?<i>How can there be so many dragons!</i>

    ¡°What if we insist?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked coldly. They seemed to have been threatened!

    ¡°Then you¡¯re dead meat,¡± another Spiritual Supremacy said boldly.

    ¡°Grandpa, who are these two people? Do you know them?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. It seemed like there were many unknown Spiritual Supremacies!

    Leng Qingtian curled his lips and said lightly, ¡°How could Grandpa know some nobodies?¡±

    ¡°Damn it, who are you? How dare you humiliate us like this!¡± the leader of the group, a Spiritual Supremacy, questioned furiously.

    ¡°Hehe, Old Leng, there¡¯s actually someone who doesn¡¯t recognize you.¡± Lin Liang smiled as he looked at the two Spiritual Supremacies below with contempt.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a Spiritual Deity. How can I be remembered?¡± Leng Qingtian said with a smirk.

    ¡°Ink Thunder,nd!¡± Leng Qingtian ordered his beast.

    After Ink Thundernded on the ground, the other beasts also received instructions from their masters tond and surround the two fighting parties.

    ¡°Continue fighting. Don¡¯t stop! Go on. We¡¯re here to watch the battle,¡± Old Man said with a smile, unable to hide his amusement.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The two Spiritual Supremacies were speechless with anger. How could they fight with these dragons eyeing them¡­

    ¡°Ah, Junior Aunt! It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay.¡± Guo Yong and Guo Qiang went directly to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side and began chatting with her.

    ¡°We¡¯re alright. But why are you together?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. She really didn¡¯t expect to meet them. What a coincidence.

    ¡°We were all being chased, and we identally encountered each other, so we stayed together,¡± Guo Yong exined. He had already gotten to know Old Yu and his disciple at the general¡¯s mansion. After the incident with Leng Ruoxue and the others, he quietly returned to the Artificer Association with Guo Qiang, his brother. After that, the Artificer Association was upied by those Spiritual Deities. The three of them, the master and two disciples, were unwilling to submit to the Spiritual Deities, so they left the Artificer Association and were chased until they met Old Yu.

    ¡°Lass, it¡¯s so nice to see you all,¡± Old Zao came over and said warmly.

    Leng Ruoxue and Old Zao¡¯s group of three were chatting; while Leng Qingtian, Lin Liang, and Old Yu were catching up. The two Spiritual Supremacies and their subordinates, however, were left alone. Even so, they didn¡¯t dare to move at all, much lessunch a sneak attack. This was because all the beasts were staring at them menacingly. These behemoths would definitely tear them into pieces if they dared to move.

    ¡°Deal with these people!¡± the bored Old Man suddenly said.

    The beasts were ted when they heard this. Among these people were two Spiritual Supremacies and many Spiritual Sovereigns. It would be greatly beneficial for them if they could absorb their spiritual power!

    Upon receiving their masters¡¯ order, the beasts stopped being polite and slowly walked toward their food. These people were forced to stick closer and closer to each other as the circle became smaller and smaller¡­

    After getting rid of the enemies and obtaining their spiritual power, the dragons were extremely satisfied. They wiped their mouths with theirrge ws and quietly found a ce to lie down and digest the spiritual power.

    Leng Ruoxue was bbergasted as she looked at the dragons refining spiritual power.?<i>Old Man really isn¡¯t wasteful at all!</i>

    ¡°Junior Aunt, where did you get these dragons? They¡¯re really too awesome,¡± Guo Yong said with iparable envy. s! How good would it be if he could also have a dragon!

    ¡°Lass! Did you rob Dragon Ind?¡± Old Zao was curious as well. Erm, that was possible. After all, it was extremely difficult to find traces of dragons on the Ling Feng Continent.

    ¡°Why would this youngdy do such a thing!¡± Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes at Old Zao.

    ¡°Junior Aunt, I think it¡¯s very possible too!¡± Guo Yong echoed with a face of realization. He had lived in the general¡¯s mansion for a long time, so he more or less knew a little about Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°I exchanged pills with the Dragon Emperor for these dragons.¡± A few drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead.?<i>Am I someone who likes to rob others in the eyes of this master and his disciples?</i>

    ¡°Then did you exchange something with the Phoenix King for the bird on your shoulder?¡± Old Zao guessed. It was a fire phoenix! An existence as noble as dragons.

 Chapter 250 - And Its a Bird That Curses (4)

    <h4>Chapter 250: And It¡¯s a Bird That Curses (4)</h4>

    ¡°Master, is there anything special about this bird?¡± Guo Yong asked, a little puzzled. He wasn¡¯t very knowledgeable about spirit beasts. In his opinion, this bird was only a bird that was slightly better looking than ordinary birds.

    ¡°You¡¯re the bird! Your whole family are birds!¡± the transformed Feng Zhan roared. He hated beingpared to birds the most.

    ¡°Uh, and it¡¯s a bird that curses!¡± Guo Yong muttered to himself.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t resistughing happily.?<i>Guo Yong is really too funny. Why didn¡¯t I notice it before?</i>

    ¡°Master!¡± Feng Zhan looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly, his dark red phoenix eyes brimming with tears.

    ¡°Hehe, he doesn¡¯t know you!¡± Leng Ruoxueforted. If Feng Zhan hadn¡¯t changed his appearance, Guo Yong might not be so blind.

    ¡°Disciple! That¡¯s a fire phoenix!¡± Old Zao wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and exined helplessly. His two disciples were only good at refining artifacts, but they weren¡¯t as good when it came to other things.

    ¡°Oh, hehe, sorry! I¡¯ve never seen a phoenix before.¡± Guo Yong scratched his head, his face red with embarrassment.

    ¡°But you are really much better looking than ordinary birds,¡± Guo Yong added.

    After hearing what Guo Yong said, Feng Zhan waspletely enraged.?<i>Damn it! I told you I¡¯m not a bird! How dare youpare me to a bird!</i>

    With this thought, Feng Zhan directly flew to Guo Yong and pecked his head with his sharp little mouth¡­

    ¡°Ahh! It hurts! Junior Aunt, your bird has gone crazy!¡± Guo Yong covered his head as he dodged around while shouting non-stop.

    Suddenly, everyone saw a little phoenix covered in mes and glowing colorfully chasing a middle-aged man¡­

    ¡°Haha! Haha!¡± Seeing this scene, everyoneughed happily.

    ¡°Let him go!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Guo Yong, who was running around everywhere, and pleaded on his behalf very kindly. s, he should know now what the saying ¡®a loose tongue causes trouble¡¯ meant!

    ¡°Junior Aunt, it¡¯s so fierce!¡± Guo Yongined with tears in his eyes and a wronged expression on his face as he looked at the arrogant little fire phoenix with some fear.

    ¡°It¡¯s your fault for not knowing how to speak.¡± Leng Ruoxue nced at Guo Yong, but she didn¡¯t pity him at all.

    ¡°Junior Aunt, you¡¯re so biased!¡± Guo Yongined.

    ¡°Haha, alright. Stop messing around. Let¡¯s talk about your future ns!¡± Leng Qingtian stepped forward to smooth things over. But the smile on his lips showed his good mood.

    ¡°Old Leng, what are your ns?¡± Old Yu asked directly.

    ¡°We have to understand the situation of the entire continent before we can make ns,¡± Leng Qingtian said honestly. They had been staying in the Phoenix Nest for a while, so they weren¡¯t aware of the current situation on the continent.

    ¡°The continent is in a mess now. Basically, all the forces have been upied by a few Spiritual Deities. Moreover, many families have submitted to them, and even some of the major associations have surrendered,¡± Old Zao exined. Initially, all the professional associations were independent and had extraordinary statuses. But there were still ck sheep. s!

    ¡°Are all the Spiritual Deities together?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°No, they¡¯re all scattered. Each Spiritual Deity upies an area of the continent,¡± Old Zao exined.

    ¡°Hey, do you really have to stand here and chat? My disciple is still injured,¡± Old Yu couldn¡¯t help interrupting.

    ¡°Dongfang Yun is injured? Where is he?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in bewilderment. She didn¡¯t seem to have seen any trace of Dongfang Yun!

    ¡°We hid him in a rtively safe ce.¡± Old Yu sighed, his face full of concern. The four of them had run here to lure the pursuers away, so it could be said that they had been determined to die.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to Dongfang Yun and then find a ce to n in detail,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go quickly!¡± Old Yu urged. He was very worried about his disciple¡¯s injuries.

    After Old Yu and the other three got on Leng Qingtian¡¯s dragon, everyone flew toward Dongfang Yun¡¯s hiding ce.

    ¡°This dragon is really good! It flies fast and steady.¡± Old Zao couldn¡¯t stop drooling with envy along the way.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Leng Qingtian said calmly, but he was overjoyed.?<i>Hehe, this is a dragon! How could it not be good?</i>

    Old Zao turned around and asked curiously, ¡°Lass, why didn¡¯t you get a dragon to y with?¡±

    ¡°I have Quill and a fire phoenix,¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s pink lips parted slightly to say indifferently. In fact, the main reason was that she thought dragons were too ugly. Moreover, dragon scales were hard, so how could it be asfortable as sitting on Quill¡¯s feathers? As for the fire phoenix, he was too conspicuous, so he was really not suitable to be a mount.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Old Zao nodded in agreement.?<i>s, the spirit beasts thisss possesses are really too enviable.</i>

    After flying for about fifteen minutes, they arrived at a slightly shabbymoner house.

    ¡°This is the ce.¡± Old Yu pointed at the residence.

    Leng Qingtian turned his head and said to Leng Ruoxue, ¡°Xue¡¯er, Old Yu and I will go in. You all wait here!¡±

    ¡°Okay. Grandpa, take this. Perhaps Dongfang Yun will need it.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a bottle of pills from her bracelet and handed it to Leng Qingtian.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you are so thoughtful,¡± Leng Qingtian praised. He would have forgotten about this if his granddaughter hadn¡¯t mentioned it.

    Leng Qingtian and Old Yu entered the residence to fetch Dongfang Yun while Leng Ruoxue and the others waited outside. Soon, the fluctuations of advancement emerged from inside¡­

    ¡°Did someone advance?¡± Lin Liang asked curiously. There were no heaven and earthws descending, so it should only be an advancement of a small stage.

    ¡°Most likely,¡± Old Man said knowingly.

    The moment Old Man finished speaking, Leng Qingtian and the other two walked out of the house.

    ¡°It should have been Dongfang Yun¡¯s advancement,¡± Leng Ruoxue said as she looked at Dongfang Yun, who had recovered from his injuries and was glowing with light. After his advancement, his strength also reached peak Spiritual Sovereign.

 Chapter 251 - Cleansing Operation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 251: Cleansing Operation (1)</h4>

    ¡°Ruoxue, long time no see,¡± Dongfang Yun said directly to Leng Ruoxue after he appeared in front of everyone.

    Leng Ruoxue just smiled and didn¡¯t answer. But she couldn¡¯t help grumbling in her heart,?<i>It hasn¡¯t been that long, alright!</i>

    ¡°Lass! Thank you for the pill!¡± Old Yu said gratefully. He originally thought that his disciple¡¯s strength would regress even if his injuries were all healed. But he didn¡¯t expect his strength to rise instead, making him super happy.

    ¡°Grandpa Yu is Grandpa¡¯s friend, so you don¡¯t have to be so polite,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce quickly and find a ce to discuss our next step,¡± Lin Liang urged.

    ¡°Okay,e up quickly!¡± Leng Qingtian jumped onto Ink Thunder¡¯s back and then beckoned Old Yu and his disciple.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Qingtian ordered after Old Yu and Dongfang Yun sat down.

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go to the Illusionary Forest!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested after flying for a while. It was the old home of most of her beasts, and the Illusionary Forest was rtively safe.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Leng Qingtian nodded slightly. That ce was indeed a good choice.

    After making the decision, they flew toward the Illusionary Forest.

    ¡°Quill, take us to your residence!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Quill after entering the forest.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Quill led the way with several dragons following behind him.

    Ten minutester, Quill descended in front of a tree that would take 10 people to wrap their arms around.

    Quill transformed into a little bird and perched on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯re here. Let¡¯s go in!¡± Leng Ruoxue walked in first when she saw that everyone was here.

    ¡°Quill, your home isn¡¯t bad!¡± Leng Qingtian eximed after entering. There were mountains and rivers, and the environment was quiet and beautiful. It was really a good ce.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s alright!¡± Quill scratched his little head with his wing shyly.

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s stay here for the time being!¡± Leng Ruoxue walked in front of everyone with familiarity. She then took out a lot of food from her ring and ced them on a stone table.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat something first!¡±

    ¡°Lass, you guys are too extravagant. How can you eat so well?¡± Old Zao swallowed his saliva greedily. They had also been on the run, but why were their circumstances so different? These people ate delicious and rare fresh beast meat, while they could only eat dry food.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Why!</i>

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s truly luxurious. I say, Old Leng! Why are you eating better than when you were in the general¡¯s mansion?¡± Old Yu asked in puzzlement, his face full of question marks.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Erm¡­¡± Leng Qingtian stammered. He really didn¡¯t know what to say. Should he tell them that they were leading better lives than an emperor? That would be a huge blow to them! He wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.

    ¡°Haha, abusing our stomachs is thest thing we should do on the run!¡± Old Man said.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right¡± Leng Qingtian and the others nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Lass, I¡¯m homeless, so I¡¯ll follow you from now on,¡± Old Zao said pitifully with a bitter face.

    ¡°Junior Aunt, me too!¡± Guo Yong and Guo Qiang said in unison, and their faces clearly said, ¡®Junior Aunt, you can¡¯t leave us alone!¡¯

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines.?<i>Are these fellows nning to rely on me?</i>?But she knew very well that these people didn¡¯t have any ill intentions toward her. Moreover, they might even be her helpers in the future.

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to follow me, but I want absolute loyalty, and betrayal is forbidden,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Junior Aunt, we are more loyal than little dogs.¡± Guo Yong and Guo Qiang quickly tried to suck up to her, their faces full of fawning expressions. Their master said before that they would definitely have a future following Leng Ruoxue, so they would spare no effort to stay by her side. Of course, this was also their master¡¯s order!

    ¡°Lass, I¡¯m yours from now on. I will never head west if you ask me to go east. I¡¯ll do whatever you ask me to, and I promise I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± Old Zao promised with his hand raised.

    ¡°You damn old man, scram! I¡¯m Xue¡¯er¡¯s person!¡± The little silver mink, who had been lying in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, was instantly enraged.?<i>Damn old man, how dare you snatch Xue¡¯er away from me! Hmph! I absolutely won¡¯t forgive you!</i>

    ¡°Uh! All of us are, alright?¡± Old Zao hurriedly coaxed after seeing the little mink¡¯s sharp little ws.

    ¡°No, Xue¡¯er is mine,¡± the little silver mink said domineeringly.

    ¡°Yes, okay. Thess is yours, and I¡¯m yours. That should do, right?!¡± Old Zao said reluctantly.?<i>Boohoo¡­ A mink is actually bullying me!</i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you!¡± the little silver mink roared angrily, so angry that the fur on his body was about to stand on end.

    ¡°What I mean is that thess is yours, and I¡¯m hers, which is equivalent to being yours,¡± Old Zao exined patiently.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Why is this mink so difficult to deal with? He¡¯s so not adorable!</i>

    ¡°Shut up, both of you. No one is allowed to speak.¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. A few drops of cold sweat dripped down her forehead unconsciously.?<i>What is this?</i>

    The human and mink immediately shut their mouths obediently. They didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore, but they stole nces at her with pitiful little eyes from time to time.

    ¡°Hehe, Xue¡¯er, they¡¯re pretty obedient!¡± Leng Qingtian said with a smile, his heart blooming with joy.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Old Yu rolled his eyes at Old Zao, despising him in his heart.?<i>Even if he wants to stay, he doesn¡¯t have to do that! We don¡¯t even need to say anything and can just express it with our actions.</i>

    ¡°Stop standing there. Come here to prepare the food instead. Otherwise, we won¡¯t have anything to eatter!¡± said Lin Liang, who was cleaning up the ingredients with Dongfang Yun.?<i>Sigh, the group is getting livelier by the day.</i>

 Chapter 252 - Cleansing Operation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 252: Cleansing Operation (2)</h4>

    ¡°Oh,ing.¡± Leng Qingtian and the others hurriedly ran over to help when they heard that there might not be any foodter.

    Leng Ruoxue picked up a piece of cleaned meat and started grilling it.

    ¡°It smells so good!¡± Old Zao sniffed.?<i>The meat thess grills smells so good!</i>

    ¡°Of course!¡± Old Man rolled his eyes at him disdainfully.

    ¡°You¡­ Hmph! I won¡¯t bicker with you,¡± Old Zao said magnanimously and turned to focus on gathering the ingredients.

    Leng Ruoxue pondered as she watched the two old men bicker.?<i>They¡¯re about the same age, so they should know each other, right? But their rtionship seems a little strange!</i>?At least, this was what she felt.

    The meal quickly ended amidmotion¡­

    After eating and drinking to their heart¡¯s content, everyone sat together and began discussing.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going out for a while!¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said. She needed to confirm the exact location of the Spiritual Deities before she could arrange what to do next.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Dongfang Yun said.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Then Leng Ruoxue and Dongfang Yun each took an appearance changing pill and left the Illusionary Forest.

    ¡­

    On the streets of Phoenix City, an ordinary-looking man and woman in their early twenties appeared. The woman was carrying a silver mink in her arms, and on each side of her shoulder stood a small bird, one red and the other ck. Although they looked ordinary, their inherent noble temperament made them impossible to ignore.

    They walked into a restaurant, found a random spot in the dining room on the first floor, and sat down.

    ¡°Hello, what would you like to eat?¡± a waiter asked respectfully aftering to their table.

    ¡°Anything will do,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied lightly.

    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± The waiter bowed and left.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, there should also be a Spiritual Deity in Phoenix City,¡± Dongfang Yun whispered. These two days, they had run to several ces and had already found out the exact locations of those Spiritual Deities. This should be thest ce they checked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered softly.

    At this moment, the waiter brought the food over.

    ¡°Has anything new happened in Phoenix City recently?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked the waiter.

    ¡°Hehe, of course. Recently, our city lord is preparing to choose a wife and some concubines, so it¡¯s very lively,¡± the waiter said hurriedly while looking at Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Oh.¡±?<i>Hmph! Those people actually have the mood to marry and take concubines. Are they nning to stay here for a long time?</i>

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Dongfang Yun stuffed an amethyst coin into the waiter¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I also heard that Leng Ruoxue and the others, whom several city lords have offered a joint bounty on, have appeared. The city lords are discussing a strategy!¡± the waiter whispered with a mysterious expression. Then he carefully looked around to avoid being discovered.

    ¡°Really?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be surprised, her face full of curiosity.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Everyone is spreading it! But it¡¯s such a pity for such a great beauty,¡± the waiter said regretfully.

    Dongfang Yun nced at Leng Ruoxue, who was sitting opposite him, and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why is it a pity?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a pity that such a great beauty is about to perish? But maybe the city lord will be protective of the fairer sex and take her in as a concubine!¡± the waiter said without even noticing that Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was turning uglier and uglier.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue stood up, displeased.

    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± the waiter murmured to himself as he watched the two leave.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, that waiter didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Dongfang Yun consoled as they walked side by side on the streets of Phoenix City.

    ¡°I know. I won¡¯t take the matter to heart with a waiter,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back, lest Grandpa and the others be anxious from waiting,¡± Leng Ruoxue continued.

    Dongfang Yun nodded. They found a remote corner and flew out of Phoenix City.

    ¡­

    ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯re back!¡± Leng Ruoxue shouted as soon as they returned to Quill¡¯s residence.

    ¡°Hehe,ss, you¡¯re finally back. We¡¯ve been waiting anxiously,¡± Old Zao rushed to say.

    ¡°We went to several ces, so we took some time,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined and found a random ce to sit down.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, how was it?¡± Leng Qingtian asked directly. His granddaughter went out for two days, so she should have gained something, right?

    ¡°Grandpa, we went to six ces. The six Spiritual Deiters are each upying a city as their main city, and they also call themselves city lords.¡± Leng Ruoxue gave a simple exnation of the situation.

    ¡°Grandpa Leng, those Spiritual Deities don¡¯t care about us at all. They only know to eat, drink, and y around every day. Their lives are extremely luxurious and decadent. Many peoplein, but they can only swallow their anger,¡± Dongfang Yun added. The current Ling Feng Continent was far more chaotic than they had imagined.

    ¡°Grandpa, it seems that we¡¯ll have to split up into six groups to destroy them at the same time. Moreover, we can¡¯t let them run away, lest they contact the Upper Realm.¡± Leng Ruoxue revealed her n.

    ¡°Yes. It wouldn¡¯t only be a disaster for us but also for the entire Ling Feng Continent if they contact the Upper Realm.¡± Leng Qingtian nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s discuss a detailed n!¡± Lin Liang said.

    After discussing for several hours, nning for countless unexpected events that might ur, anding up with countermeasures to deal with them, Leng Ruoxue and the others split up.

    Leng Ruoxue led Guo Yong, Guo Qiang, and Dongfang Yun straight to Phoenix City.

    ¡­

    Outside the gates of Phoenix City¡­

    ¡°Junior Aunt, shall we go directly to the city lord¡¯s mansion?¡± Guo Yong asked curiously.

    ¡°No, go and destroy those small fries. I¡¯ll go to the city lord¡¯s mansion by myself,¡± Leng Ruoxue said and released a few fire phoenixes.

    ¡°Big Sister, please go with them!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the transformed Feng Ling¡¯er.

 Chapter 253 - Cleansing Operation (3)

    <h4>Chapter 253: Cleansing Operation (3)</h4>

    ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t worry, Little Sister Ruoxue. I won¡¯t let those fence-sitters go,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said angrily. The Phoenix n hated those rotten people that swayed left and right with the wind to their core.

    ¡°Thank you, Big Sister.¡± Leng Ruoxue motioned for Quill to fly toward the city lord¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er urged impatiently after Leng Ruoxue left. She was impatient and hated being so slow.

    ¡°Uh, yes,¡± Guo Yong quickly responded, but he couldn¡¯t help muttering in his heart,?<i>Junior Aunt has so many beasts!</i>

    At this moment, Leng Ruoxue had already arrived above the city lord¡¯s mansion. This Spiritual Deity had upied the imperial pce as his residence. Moreover, he was holding a banquet¡­

    In the grand hall of the pce, extravagant and absurd scenes were ying out. The guests were all men, and each of them was holding a woman in their arms. These women were dressed very revealingly, almost naked¡­

    Leng Ruoxue looked down from the sky, furious.?<i>Who do these damn beasts think they are? How dare they toy with women like this.</i>?But she was even angrier with the weakness of these women, who were willing to be ythings for those stinky men.

    ¡°Feng Zhan!¡± Leng Ruoxue called out softly.

    ¡°Master, leave these people to me.¡± Feng Zhan¡¯s dark red phoenix eyes were terrifyingly cold and filled with killing intent. Anyone who roused his master¡¯s displeasure deserved to die!

    Feng Zhan flew around in the air, found a good spot, and then gently spit out a me the size of a baby¡¯s fist¡­

    ¡°Ah! There¡¯s a fire! Someone,e and put out the fire!¡± Chaos immediately broke out below. The guests attending the banquet were at a loss for what to do. They couldn¡¯t run, nor did they dare to run. They could only stay stiff on the spot because the city lord hadn¡¯t moved.

    ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to be afraid. It¡¯s just a small ident. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± The Spiritual Deity, who was sitting on the dragon throne, smiled as he tried to calm them down. But he despised these people in his heart.?<i>Hmph! What can they do with such little guts?</i>

    ¡°This isn¡¯t an ident!¡± A clear and pleasant voice spread into the hall. Immediately after, a beautiful young girl of empire-toppling beauty walked in leisurely, surrounded by several small and cute beasts.

    All the guests were stunned¡­

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue! Haha!¡± The Spiritual Deity suddenlyughed happily. This was great. They were sending people everywhere to look for her, but Leng Ruoxue unexpectedly came knocking on their door.

    ¡°She¡¯s Leng Ruoxue!¡± someone eximed in amazement among the guests.

    ¡°Are you that happy to see me?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly.

    ¡°Haha! Of course I¡¯m happy. If I can capture you and offer you to Young Master, I will have done a meritorious deed,¡± the Spiritual Deity said proudly, his expression bing more excited. Even though he was enjoying life on the Ling Feng Continent, he didn¡¯t want to stay here forever. He had to go back sooner orter. So if he could please the young master, he would be able to soar in the future.

    ¡°Young master? How does your young master know me? Has he seen me before?¡± Leng Ruoxue probed after hearing that something was amiss.

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s your honor that our young master is interested in you. If you know what¡¯s good for you, just surrender quietly. I promise I won¡¯t let you suffer any physical pain. Or else, don¡¯t me me for being cruel and merciless!¡± the Spiritual Deity threatened with both soft and hard methods.

    Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes speechlessly.?<i>Is this considered as someone taking a fancy to me again? Men from the Xu family really like to cause trouble for me!</i>

    ¡°I wonder which one of us is crueler? I¡¯m really curious!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly, but killing intent emerged in her cold, beautiful eyes.?<i>Hmph! Not only this Spiritual Deity, but no one can escape, including the minions helping this evildoer!</i>

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re just a Spiritual Supremacy. How dare you challenge a Spiritual Deity! You¡¯re really gutsy!¡± The Spiritual Deityughed even more joyfully, as though he had just heard a hrious joke.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you try,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. She didn¡¯t hide her strength because she wasn¡¯t afraid that he would know.

    ¡°Come out!¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly to the void.

    As soon as she finished speaking, countless silver wolves instantly appeared in the main hall. All the guests present had their mouths agape in disbelief as they looked at the tall and mighty silver wolves. Some of the more timid ones directly copsed onto the ground in fright, and liquid even flowed out from under their butts.

    Leng Ruoxue nced at the guests present and said to the silver wolves, ¡°I¡¯ll leave these people to you.¡±

    ¡°No! You can¡¯t do this!¡± Some crazy guests shouted loudly, but most people were scared silly by Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°Do it,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered coldly. These people deserved to die.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± After receiving Leng Ruoxue¡¯s order, the silver wolves fully utilized their advantage in groupbat. All of them swarmed forward and tore everyone present into pieces within a few minutes¡­

    ¡°You¡­¡± The Spiritual Deity red at Leng Ruoxue, so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. These damn silver wolves were too fast. Those people had already disappeared before he could unleash his might¡­

    ¡°Silver Wings, go out and look for any fish that slipped through the,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Silver Wings received his master¡¯s order and left with the silver wolves.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one left now,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded with a smile.

    ¡°Master, leave this fellow to me!¡± Feng Zhan said eagerly. He kept pping his small wings and acted cute in front of Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Master, I haven¡¯t exercised in a long time as well,¡± Quill said aggrievedly while looking directly at Leng Ruoxue.?<i>Boohoo¡­ I want to fight too!</i>

    ¡°Beloved Master, your Darling¡¯s nails have grown long.¡± The little purple fox acted coquettishly and rubbed against Leng Ruoxue¡¯s calf. What he implied was that they should be ground.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you cut them when I have time,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly with a few ck lines on her forehead.?<i>It¡¯s just a fight! What kind of reasons are these?!</i>

 Chapter 254 - Cleansing Operation (4)

    <h4>Chapter 254: Cleansing Operation (4)</h4>

    ¡°Master!¡± Charm called out softly but didn¡¯t say anything. He just stared at Leng Ruoxue with his beautiful purple eyes.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have topete anymore. Leave this fellow for me to practice on,¡± Leng Ruoxue said resolutely, but her face was full of helplessness. s! These beasts were all her favorite! She couldn¡¯t bear to scold or beat them, so she could only be eaten alive by them.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Look at me. I¡¯m a master without much dignity!</i>?But she couldn¡¯t be med for this. She could only me her beasts for being too cute!

    ¡°Master, you can do it! Teach this thing a good lesson!¡± Dazzle yelled out.

    ¡°You are the things! Damn it!¡± the Spiritual Deity roared furiously.

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re nothing! No wonder¡­¡± All the beasts seemed to have realized something important.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t resistughing.?<i>Must my beasts be so cute!</i>

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± the Spiritual Deity said angrily. He originally wanted to use her to please the young master, but now he only wanted to kill this damn woman.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded understandingly and said very seriously, ¡°I won¡¯t let you go either.¡±

    ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± The Spiritual Deity took out a long saber and shed at Leng Ruoxue without hesitation.

    ¡°How ungentlemanly!¡± Leng Ruoxue mocked calmly. She dodged the saber¡¯s attack agilely and released Feather of the Fire Phoenix at the same time!

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, is that your spiritual power?¡± the Spiritual Deity said disdainfully when he saw the feather that was not even as thick as his finger.

    ¡°This is enough to deal with you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly, obviously looking down on him!

    ¡°You¡­ I will make you regret it!¡± The Spiritual Deity dodged the feather¡¯s attack and shed with his saber again. The saber beam contained countless cold and sinister killing intents, and the water-attribute spiritual power contained in it was so intense that it almost froze into ice¡­

    But in the blink of an eye, he was stunned.?<i>How is this possible?</i>

    <i>That little feather actually multiplied?</i>

    There was only one feather, but there were countless feathers now that he attacked¡­

    Suddenly, the entire hall was full of small, fiery-red, and dazzling feathers.

    The feathers gathered slowly together to form a sphere.

    And the sphere slowly floated forward, as though it was taking a stroll.

    Float¡­ float. After floating to the Spiritual Deity¡¯s side, it surrounded him.

    At the same time, the saber beam from the Spiritual Deity reached Leng Ruoxue.

    Leng Ruoxue gently raised her hand, and a stream of fiery red spiritual power built a wall for her, blocking the saber beam outside.

    ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± Suddenly, there was a miserable scream in the main hall.

    Surrounded by feathers, the Spiritual Deity rolled on the ground. Before long, his voice became weaker and weaker until there was no more sound¡­

    Leng Ruoxue nced at the Spiritual Deity, who had been burned to ashes. After confirming that this fellow was dead, she said to her beast, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    After sending all the silver wolves into her space, Leng Ruoxue left the pce with a group of beasts.

    Not far from the pce, Leng Ruoxue ran into Dongfang Yun and the others, who came looking for her.

    ¡°Eh, Junior Aunt, why is the pce on fire?¡± Guo Yong couldn¡¯t help asking curiously when he saw the mes shooting into the sky.

    ¡°Erm¡­ I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone left to put out the fire in the pce!¡± Leng Ruoxue exined after some thought. Feng Zhan started the fire, but all the servants in the pce were scared away after they entered, so no one put out the fire¡­

    ¡°Oh. Junior Aunt, where are we going now?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the general¡¯s mansion to take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She had left for so long, but she didn¡¯t know what her home had be due to those people.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After deciding their destination, Leng Ruoxue and the others walked toward the general¡¯s mansion.

    Upon reaching the general¡¯s mansion, Leng Ruoxue pushed open the gates and walked in.

    At this time, apart from the house still being intact, the other decorations, furnishings, and so on were all lost and destroyed. It was a tragic sight!

    Leng Ruoxue let the beasts out again and asked them to help clean up.

    ¡­

    After cleaning for two days, Leng Ruoxue refined the original decorations and furnishings ording to her memory, and the entire general¡¯s mansion returned to its original appearance.

    ¡°Grandpa should be happy to see this, right? I wonder how they¡¯re doing?¡± Leng Ruoxue said to her brother beside her while standing in the garden of the general¡¯s mansion. She had secretly let her brother and the others out when no one was around.

    ¡°They should be back in two days,¡± Leng Ruohan guessed. Xue¡¯er had already sent Quill to inform them, so some people should be on their way back!

    ¡°Um, Big Brother, when do you intend to advance to Spiritual Supremacy?¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly asked curiously. Both Big Brother Feng and Huo Qing were already Spiritual Supremacies.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. I can advance with Dongfang Yun.¡± Leng Ruohan smiled lightly. His advancement was just a matter of time with the heavenly essence pill, so he was not in a hurry at all.

    ¡°Haha, Xue¡¯er, Ruohan, Grandpa is back.¡±

    Suddenly, a loud roar sounded in the sky. Leng Ruoxue and Leng Ruohan looked up at the same time and saw a mighty ck dragon appearing above their heads. It was circling around as though it was looking for a suitablending spot.

    Ink Thundernded lightly after finding a spot.

    Leng Qingtian jumped off the dragon¡¯s back together with Old Yu.

    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Leng Ruoxue threw herself into Leng Qingtian¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Haha, your granddaughter is so caring! That stinky brat never lets me hug him,¡± Old Yu said with envy.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Leng Qingtian rolled his eyes at his friend proudly.

    ¡°Grandpa, do you have something against me?¡± Leng Ruohanined, his face full of grievances.

 Chapter 255 - Which One Did You Abduct? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 255: Which One Did You Abduct? (1)</h4>

    ¡°No, no. You are also my good grandson.¡± Leng Qingtian felt a headacheing on.?<i>Heavens! Ruohan actually learned to act coquettishly. Such a stunningly beautiful man acting coquettishly and cute is asking for my life!</i>

    ¡°Haha, I say, Old Leng, looks like you are definitely going to be eaten alive by your grandchildren.¡± Old Yuughed loudly.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I¡¯m happy!¡± Leng Qingtian said nonchntly with a re.

    ¡°Hmph! I can¡¯t be bothered with you. Where is my disciple?¡± Old Yu¡¯s eyes kept looking around for his precious disciple.

    ¡°He¡¯s in seclusion,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined kindly.

    ¡°Uh, seclusion? Why seclusion at this time?¡± Old Yu was puzzled.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the timing just right now that things are almost settled?¡± Leng Ruoxue said as a matter of fact.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true.¡± Old Yu thought about it. What this girl said made a lot of sense, so he didn¡¯t continue worrying that his disciple hadn¡¯te out to wee him.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa Yu, did everything go smoothly on your side?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with concern. Among the teams, she was the closest to her goal, so she was also the first toplete the task.

    ¡°Very smooth,¡± Leng Qingtian said happily. It was child¡¯s y to deal with a Spiritual Deity with two divine beasts in his hands!

    ¡°Lass, look, I don¡¯t have a divine beast yet. Can you give me one of those masterless dragons in your hand?! From now on, we master and disciple will be yours,¡± Old Yu thickened his face to ask. He had never done such a thing in all his life, so his face was a little hot.

    Leng Ruoxue nced at her grandfather. Seeing him nod slightly, she said directly, ¡°Okay, which one does Grandpa Yu fancy?¡±

    Before the other five teams set off, she had lent them the ten masterless dragons in case of emergencies. Therefore, she wasn¡¯t surprised that Grandpa Yu would thicken his skin to ask her for one. She agreed readily. After all, he had been a good friend of her grandfather for many years. Most importantly, Leng Ruoxue trusted her grandfather¡¯s judgment in judging people.

    Old Yu was stunned, and then he said very happily, ¡°Uh, I want the ck one.¡±?<i>This girl is really straightforward. I didn¡¯t expect it, didn¡¯t expect it at all!</i>

    Leng Qingtian released the two dragons from his pet ring. They transformed immediately and bowed to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°ck dragon, Grandpa Yu wants to take you in as a contract beast,¡± Leng Ruoxue said while looking at the mini dragon.

    The ck mini dragon nced at the short, chubby old man and nodded. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m willing.¡±

    ¡°Contract!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged. She knew that these few level nine dragons had been waiting to advance!

    ¡°Yes.¡± The mini dragon nodded and took the initiative to enter a soul contract.

    After the contract was formally established, Old Yu happily hugged the ck mini dragon.?<i>Boohoo¡­ I finally have a divine beast. Uh, wait, not yet.</i>

    ¡°Lass, erm¡­ erm¡­¡± Old Yu was embarrassed and stammered.

    ¡°Take it!¡± Leng Ruoxue directly handed him a green pill, but she couldn¡¯t helpughing in her heart.?<i>This old man also has moments when he¡¯s embarrassed!</i>

    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go and advance,¡± Old Yu said impatiently while holding the pill in his hand.

    ¡°Master,e onto my back.¡± The mini ck dragon instantly erged and flew into the air.?<i>Haha! This day has finally arrived, but it seems like Master is even more anxious than me.</i>

    ¡°Master, I¡­¡± The remaining blue dragon looked at Leng Ruoxue with watery eyes and a sad face.

    ¡°No rush. You¡¯re only level eight,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted it and sent it into her space.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, if Grandpa is right, Old Zao won¡¯t let those dragons go either,¡± Leng Qingtian said with a smug smile.

    ¡°What are your intentions, Grandpa?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a nod.

    ¡°That old man from the Artificer Association is like Old Yu, a loner. Of course, it would be best if we can use him,¡± Leng Qingtian said after some thought. His granddaughter needed help, so from now on, they had to pay attention to the avable people. Obviously, Old Yu and Old Zao were very suitable candidates.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. In fact, she also had this thought. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been so generous.

    ¡°Grandpa, the others haven¡¯t returned yet. Nothing happened, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked worriedly.

    ¡°No need to worry,¡± Leng Qingtianforted. All of them were smart, so there was no need to worry.

    ¡°Haha, I, Old Zao, am back!¡±

    Leng Ruoxue and the others heard the shout and looked up at the same time to see three dragons flying in the sky. Lin Liang, who had returned with Old Zao, was sitting on a dragon¡¯s back with a gloomy face¡­

    ¡°Uh, what happened, Grandpa Lin?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking curiously after Lin Liang¡¯s dragon descended.

    ¡°Ask him!¡± Lin Liang snorted and turned his face away to avoid looking at the smug old man.

    ¡°Lass, I was just being kind and got him to let the two dragons out of the pet ring. As an artificer, I know very well how ufortable it is to be stored in a pet ring. That¡¯s why he threw a tantrum at me,¡± Old Zao exined with a perfectly guileless look.

    ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s obviously because you want to be in the limelight. Why are you still finding excuses!¡± Lin Liang roared with a ck face.

    ¡°How am I? I just want to bond with them,¡± Old Zao said without any shame.

    ¡°Which one did you abduct?¡± Leng Ruoxue realized what was going on and rolled her eyes at Old Zao.

    ¡°Hehe,ss! You¡¯re the best!¡± Old Zao said happily, almost dancing with joy.

    ¡°I have my eyes on that blue one. Lass, give it to me!¡± Old Zao continued without any embarrassment on his face.

    ¡°Then contract with it!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded helplessly. This was within her expectations, so she went with the flow.

 Chapter 256 - Which One Did You Abduct? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 256: Which One Did You Abduct? (2)</h4>

    ¡°Haha,ss, thanks. I¡¯ll definitely do anything for you in the future,¡± Old Zao said obsequiously and then patted the blue dragon on the head.

    ¡°Little Blue, let¡¯s contract quickly. Thess agreed.¡±

    The blue dragon nced at Leng Ruoxue, nodded, and initiated the contract.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see who still dares to bully me in the future,¡± Old Zao said cockily afterpleting the contract. He was basking in reflected glory, which was extremely infuriating.

    ¡°Take it and advance!¡± Leng Ruoxue handed Old Zao a green spirit pill helplessly.

    ¡°Little Blue, let¡¯s go. Hehe, you¡¯re going to be a divine beast,¡± Old Zao said impatiently. He hopped onto the blue dragon¡¯s back and flew out of the general¡¯s mansion to find a ce to advance.

    ¡°Grandpa Lin, did everything go smoothly?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with concern after seeing Lin Liang¡¯s still gloomy face.

    ¡°Very smooth. Although that old man seems a little unreliable, he¡¯s very straightforward and efficient when ites to official business,¡± Lin Liang exined. This was also one of the main reasons why he was willing to indulge Old Zao so much.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly. ¡°Now, the three teams led by Old Man, Patriarch Feng, and the first elder have yet to return.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re quite far away. They should be back by tomorrow or the day after tomorrow at thetest,¡± Lin Liang said. They had agreed to meet in the Illusionary Forest after resolving the matter. But they didn¡¯t expect this girl to return to the general¡¯s mansion first.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa Lin, go back to your rooms to rest first!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. She had already tidied up the general¡¯s mansion and prepared everyone¡¯s room.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, send us into the space!¡± Leng Qingtian said. He was used to sleeping in the space, so it would be ufortable if he went back to his room to sleep.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue sent the two of them and the dragons into the bracelet with a thought.

    ¡°Big Brother, shall we sit here for a while?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked when she saw only the siblings remained in the garden.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s have hotpot tonight!¡± Leng Ruohan couldn¡¯t help saying after they sat down. During this period of time, they had been staying in the space and hadn¡¯t had hotpot for a long time.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to Big Brother. I¡¯ll arrange for Feng Da and the others to prepare.¡± Leng Ruoxue stood up and went directly to find Feng Da. After instructing him, she returned to the garden to apany her brother.

    Not longter, Old Yu and Old Zao returned to the general¡¯s mansion.

    At night, everyone and the beasts gathered together and began to enjoy hotpot¡­

    ¡­

    The next day, the other three teams returned to the general¡¯s mansion one after another. Everyone gathered again and had a lively time to celebrate the sessfulpletion of the matter.

    Peace finally returned to the Ling Feng Continent¡­

    After several days of settlement, the influence that the Spiritual Deities brought to the Ling Feng Continent gradually faded, and the people slowly forgot many people and matters that happened. But Leng Ruoxue and the others had long be deeply ingrained in the hearts of people, and they had even be a legend on the entire Ling Feng Continent, forever engraved in people¡¯s hearts¡­

    ¡­

    Half a yearter, in the garden of General Leng¡¯s mansion¡­

    ¡°Miss, someone from the Mercenary Union requests an audience.¡± L¨¹ Tao stood in front of Leng Ruoxue, her face full of adoration.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I won¡¯t see anyone?¡± Leng Ruoxue, who was lying on a recliner with her eyes closed and the little mink in her arms to bask in the sun, frowned slightly. During this half a year, the people of the Ling Feng Continent had resumed their normal lives and didn¡¯t have to be afraid every day. The major associations had also been rebuilt. But the number of people who came to the general¡¯s mansion to visit her suddenly increased, making her very annoyed.

    ¡°Miss, Young Master Ju Ri came with the people from the Mercenary Union,¡± L¨¹ Tao exined.

    ¡°Let Ju Ri in, no one else,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered directly without giving any face.

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± L¨¹ Tao turned and left.

    Soon after, L¨¹ Tao led Ju Ri into the garden.

    ¡°Haha, Ruoxue, I told them long ago that you wouldn¡¯t see them, but they just didn¡¯t give up and insisted oning. Don¡¯t me me!¡± Ju Ri quickly exined after seeing Leng Ruoxue. He didn¡¯t want this girl to misunderstand.

    ¡°I understand. I just don¡¯t know why I need to see them,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. Although the zing me Mercenary Group was under the jurisdiction of the Mercenary Union in theory, she believed that the Mercenary Union wouldn¡¯t dare to manage her, so those people were definitely not here for any good reason.

    ¡°The Alchemist Association and the Beast Trainer Association have looked for you frequently, right?¡± Ju Ri asked with a face full of understanding.

    ¡°Oh, Big Brother Ju, you broke through!¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said. During the time she had not seen him, Ju Ri had be an intermediate Spiritual Sovereign.

    ¡°My cultivation speed is too embarrassingpared to you monsters. Moreover, it was because of the spirit fruit you gave me,¡± Ju Ri said helplessly. He had been at peak Spiritual Monarch for a long time and had yet to break through. If not for the fruit Ruoxue gave him, he really didn¡¯t know when he would be a Spiritual Sovereign!

    ¡°Big Brother Ju, if your mercenary group can capture a level nine holy beast, I will give you a green spirit pill to help it advance,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised. The two major mercenary groups, Hurricane and Universe, had always been on good terms with her since she saved themst time. Leng Ruoxue also had a good impression of those hot-blooded and forthright men in these two major mercenary groups, so she would help as much as she could on simple things.

    ¡°Ruoxue, I really want to capture a level nine holy beast, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible with the strength of our mercenary group.¡± Ju Ri sighed with some regret.

    ¡°Big Brother Ju, you can lure them with benefits! Level nine holy beasts are all smart. If you force it, it will only cause both sides to suffer,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded with a light smile.

    ¡°Lure? Is that possible?¡± Ju Ri looked at Leng Ruoxue doubtfully.?<i>Are level nine holy beasts so easy to entice?</i>

    ¡°How would you know if you don¡¯t try? Many of my beasts delivered themselves to my door,¡± Leng Ruoxue said proudly.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯ll give it a try if there¡¯s a chance.¡± Ju Ri nodded seriously.

 Chapter 257 - Which One Did You Abduct? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 257: Which One Did You Abduct? (3)</h4>

    They chatted for a while more, and then Ju Ri got up to leave.

    ¡°L¨¹ Tao, no one will bother me anymore, right?¡± Her eyes closed, Leng Ruoxue asked L¨¹ Tao, who was not far away.

    ¡°There should be no one else,¡± L¨¹ Tao replied, somewhat dumbfounded.?<i>It seems like Miss really hates socializing!</i>

    ¡°Miss.¡± Feng Da walked into the garden just as L¨¹ Tao finished speaking.

    L¨¹ Tao stood in front of Feng Da like an old hen and shouted with a displeased face, ¡°What are you doing here? Miss is going to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Uh, Tao¡¯er, I have something to tell Miss.¡± Feng Da scratched his head shyly.

    ¡°I told you not to call me Tao¡¯er!¡± L¨¹ Tao said unhappily while rolling her eyes at Feng Da. But her cheeks were slightly red, and her expression was a little unnatural.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to be called Tao¡¯er. How endearing,¡± Leng Ruoxue, who was pretending to be sleeping with her eyes closed, suddenly said.

    In fact, she had long discovered that there was something going on between the two of them. But she had been pretending not to know anything. But now, she wanted to tease them. To be honest, seeing that they were not making much progress, she was a little anxious. s! She didn¡¯t want this pair of lovers to be as dull-witted as she was and only know the importance of each other after losing each other. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel lucky that Freak was not dead. She just didn¡¯t know when he would return to her side¡­

    ¡°Miss!¡± L¨¹ Tao blushed and ran away.

    ¡°Feng Da, why aren¡¯t you chasing after her?¡± Leng Ruoxue urged Feng Da, who was standing there foolishly.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Feng Da reacted and hurriedly chased after her.

    ¡°We can finally have some peace and quiet.¡± Leng Ruoxue raised the little silver mink in her arms to her eyes.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why do you always like to lift me up?¡± the little mink said unhappily.?<i>I¡¯m totally exposed in this position. Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Haha! Because I find you more adorable this way,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a chuckle.

    For the past half a year, her grandfather and the others had all gone into seclusion. She moved all the people she had hidden, apart from the students of the Heavenly Phoenix Academy and the members of the imperial family of the Southern Dusk Empire, into the space to live at the request of Old Man and Patriarch Feng. She also sent Old Yu and the others in at the same time¡­

    Her team was growing. Moreover, almost everyone chose to enter seclusion simultaneously after entering the space. Now, only she, the little mink, L¨¹ Tao, and Feng Da were staying in the huge general¡¯s mansion¡­

    Two hourster, Feng Da and L¨¹ Tao appeared holding hands in front of Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Feng Da, you¡¯re not allowed to bully L¨¹ Tao!¡± Leng Ruoxue warned half-jokingly.

    ¡°Miss!¡± L¨¹ Tao¡¯s beautiful face blushed shyly, slightly embarrassed.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. L¨¹ Tao will be the head of our family from now on. I definitely won¡¯t dare to bully her,¡± Feng Da promised very seriously. His handsome face was full of satisfaction. He, who was an orphan, finally had a family.

    ¡°Very good.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°By the way, Miss, the president of the Mercenary Union just came to see me,¡± Feng Da said.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a frown.

    ¡°He said that our zing me Mercenary Group can already advance to an A-rank mercenary group, so he wants us to advance,¡± Feng Da quickly exined.

    ¡°Is that all?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows in disbelief.

    ¡°Yes, he didn¡¯t say anything else. Miss, should we advance?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°What for? Troublesome! I think F-rank is pretty good,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without much interest. But she couldn¡¯t help wondering if the Mercenary Union was so free that it had the time to think about such a trivial matter.

    ¡°Yes, F-rank is so different!¡± Feng Da quickly echoed. Fortunately, he had long guessed that the youngdy would not be interested, so he didn¡¯t decide on his own to upgrade the mercenary group¡¯s rank.

    ¡°Sigh! I wonder how long Grandpa and the others n to be in seclusion?¡± Leng Ruoxue murmured to herself as she looked at the slightly deserted general¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Miss, are you bored? Why don¡¯t we take on some mercenary missions to have fun?¡± L¨¹ Tao suggested. She was also a little bored staying at home all day.

    ¡°Okay. Feng Da, go to Hurricane and see if there are any missions. Tell them to count us in,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. She didn¡¯t want Feng Da to go to the Mercenary Union to take on missions. That would attract too much attention, and her principle was to keep a low profile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go right away,¡± Feng Da quickly replied and turned to leave.

    An hourter, Feng Da returned.

    ¡°Miss, they just received a training mission,¡± Feng Da reported.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly without even looking up.

    ¡°To the Misty Woods.¡±

    ¡°There? It¡¯s boring there. The level of the spirit beasts is low. Get them to go to the Illusionary Forest!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested after some thought.

    ¡°Uh, I already mentioned it to them.¡± s! He knew that his youngdy wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with the Misty Woods, so he had already told them in advance. Moreover, Ju Ri happened to want to go to the Illusionary Forest to look for holy beasts, so he agreed without even thinking. In fact, only fools would disagree!

    ¡°When do we set off?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s rest early today!¡± Leng Ruoxue returned to her room.

    ¡­

    The next morning, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at the Hurricane Mercenary Group¡¯s headquarters on time.

    Three months ago, the Hurricane Mercenary Group had moved their headquarters from Lunar Capital to Phoenix City.

    Upon seeing Leng Ruoxue, Commander Ju took the initiative to greet her warmly. ¡°Hehe, Ruoxue, you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Ju, Grandpa and the others are in seclusion. I came here because I was bored, not to snatch business from you!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased.

    ¡°Hehe, you are really too naughty. You even want to tease an old man like me. But you don¡¯t have to snatch anything. Which mission do you fancy? Uncle Ju will take the initiative to deliver it to you,¡± Commander Ju said happily. Leng Ruoxue had saved their lives, but even if she hadn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse such a beautiful and cute little girl!

 Chapter 258 - Which One Did You Abduct? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 258: Which One Did You Abduct? (4)</h4>

    ¡°Ruoxue, let¡¯s go!¡± Ju Ri was already standing beside Leng Ruoxue at this moment.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded, and the group left the Hurricane Mercenary Group¡¯s headquarters and set off for the agreed-upon location.

    Looking at their backs as they left, Commander Ju couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart. He really didn¡¯t know what kind of man was worthy of such an outstanding girl.

    ¡°Big Brother Ju, what kind of person is the client?¡± Leng Ruoxue chatted with Ju Ri on the way.

    ¡°A new aristocratic family, I guess!¡± Ju Ri exined.

    ¡°Oh, I hope he isn¡¯t some useless rich second-generation heir,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    Currently, there was only one country on the Ling Feng Continent, the Southern Dusk Empire. After the Spiritual Deities were eliminated, the old patriarch of the Eastern Lagoon Empire made it clear that they were not establishing their own country. Therefore, the Southern Dusk Empire became the only country on the continent and changed its name to the Great Southern Dusk Empire. Moreover, other than the original territory of the Eastern Lagoon Empire, all the areas on the Ling Feng Continent had already be the territory of the Great Southern Dusk Empire. Of course, this was also tacitly approved by Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    In addition to the establishment of the Great Southern Dusk Empire with irresistible force, many aristocratic families emerged like bamboo shoots after the rain. But the current families could not bepared with the former Five Great Families because they werepletely under the jurisdiction of the imperial authority.

    As the former number one family, the Huo family naturally didn¡¯t want to be controlled by others. Therefore, the Huo family set up their family in the secondrgest city in the Eastern Lagoon Empire and changed its name to Fire City. After several months of hard work, the Huo family regained its position as the number one family.

    Huo Qing had returned to the family after the patriarch of the Huo family found him. He was still the young master of the Huo family.

    Even though the current Eastern Lagoon Empire didn¡¯t have an imperial family, it adopted the system of city lords managing it. However, it was not easy to be a city lord. You had to go through numerous assessments and tests to be a city lord. After the tests, the citizens would vote in the end. It could be said that Leng Ruoxue had brought the democratic system of her previous world over.

    ¡°Probably not. I¡¯ve already exined the conditions to them clearly.¡± Ju Ri smiled. He admired the rules of the zing me Mercenary Group, and he had implemented certain regtions ording to them. So now, the cohesion and loyalty of the entire mercenary group were iparable to before.

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Ju!¡± A beautiful girl dashed over like a butterfly before Leng Ruoxue and the others reached the gathering point.

    Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly when she saw the girl, and she nced at Ju Ri with a bit of teasing. ¡°It seems that Big Brother Ju is lucky in love.¡±

    <i>I hope she isn¡¯t a troublesome rotten love interest,</i>?Leng Ruoxue thought.

    ¡°Ruoxue, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯ve only met her once. There¡¯s nothing between us.¡± Ju Ri rolled his eyes helplessly. His mind was on cultivation now, so he had no time to think about these trivial things.?<i>s! It seems that Ruoxue has been too bored recently.</i>

    ¡°Big Brother Ju, you¡¯re finally here.¡± The beautiful girl had already run to Ju Ri. But she only had eyes for Ju Ri and automatically filtered Leng Ruoxue and the others beside Ju Ri out.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others tactfully left Ju Ri¡¯s side to avoid bing third wheels.

    ¡°Xiang Dong, who is that woman?¡± Feng Da asked curiously.

    ¡°She¡¯s the client of our mission, the daughter of a newly risen aristocratic family,¡± the captain of the Hurricane Mercenary Group exined softly.

    ¡°She¡¯s not a troublesome woman, is she?¡± Feng Da asked with a slight headache. He was very uninterested in women other than his youngdy and the women around her now.

    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m not sure either,¡± Xiang Dong said speechlessly. But he was thinking in his heart,?<i>What kind of woman is considered troublesome to Feng Da?</i>

    ¡°Ruoxue, she is the client of our mercenary group, Ma Yurou, the eldest youngdy of the Ma family, the secondrgest family in Fire City.¡± Ju Ri led Ma Yurou to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Miss Ma, she is Miss Ruoxue from our mercenary group.¡± Ju Ri very politely introduced the two.

    They nodded at each other, making acquaintances.

    ¡°Big Brother Ju, let¡¯s go quickly!¡± Ma Yurou said impatiently.

    Ju Ri looked at Leng Ruoxue and said helplessly, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Miss, looks like you really don¡¯t get along well with women! That Miss Ma doesn¡¯t have a good impression of you!¡± Feng Da whispered to Leng Ruoxue.

    Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes at Feng Da and said nonchntly, ¡°She¡¯s just a passerby. Why would I care?¡±

    Leng Ruoxue and the others followed Ju Ri to the gathering point.

    On the spacious ground, two enormous flying spirit beasts were descending.

    ¡°Miss Ruoxue, I¡¯m so sorry. My flying spirit beasts are too small and can¡¯t seat many people. Why don¡¯t you sit with my subordinates?¡± Ma Yurou looked at Leng Ruoxue in slight embarrassment.

    Leng Ruoxue nced at the two spirit beasts and said coldly, ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, Miss Ma. I have my own spirit beasts.¡±

    ¡°Ruoxue.¡± Ju Ri looked at Leng Ruoxue awkwardly and was annoyed at Ma Yurou even more.?<i>Hmph! She¡¯s just the daughter of a nouveau riche.</i>?He wondered what the Ma family would think if they knew that their beloved daughter was so against someone they would never be able to curry favor with in this life.

    ¡°Big Brother Ju, sit with Miss Ma. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly and gave Ju Ri a look.

    ¡°Okay then!¡± Ju Ri nodded helplessly and hopped onto Ma Yurou¡¯s flying spirit beast.

    ¡°Miss Leng, our spirit beasts fly very quickly, so you have to follow us and don¡¯t lose sight of us,¡± Ma Yurou said with concern, then ordered her spirit beasts to take off.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep up,¡± Leng Ruoxue said gratefully.

    ¡°Miss, shall we set off?¡± Feng Da said helplessly when he saw that the two spirit beasts had already flown far away.?<i>s! It seems that Miss has really been too bored recently.</i>

 Chapter 259 - Give Me a Reason to Take You In (1)

    <h4>Chapter 259: Give Me a Reason to Take You In (1)</h4>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue summoned Quill and also released the little mink, who she had ced in her space.

    ¡°My dear Quill, let¡¯s fly slower so that we don¡¯t scare the two beasts,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very kindly as sheyfortably on Quill¡¯s back.

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Quill answered with some difficulty, his face full of ck lines.?<i>Boohoo¡­ How slow will I have to fly so that I won¡¯t surpass those two spirit beasts!</i>

    ¡°I thought you would ride the fire dragon?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased Feng Da and L¨¹ Tao when she saw them sitting up.

    ¡°Miss! That dragon is too eye-catching. Can¡¯t we ride a few ordinary flying beasts?¡± Feng Da said with a bitter face. Since they became famous, he didn¡¯t dare to ride the fire dragon at all. Otherwise, he would definitely be recognized.

    ¡°Quill, do you know any flying spirit beasts?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after some thought.

    ¡°Yes, but their levels aren¡¯t high,¡± Quill said after some thought.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. They just need to fly fast,¡± Feng Da said quickly.

    ¡°Yes, level isn¡¯t important,¡± Leng Ruoxue agreed. They indeed needed a few ordinary flying spirit beasts.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll look for them when we reach the Illusionary Forest,¡± Quill said reluctantly.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Am I going to lose my job?</i>

    Leng Ruoxue nodded, closed her eyes, and fell silent.

    After flying for more than ten hours, they finally arrived at Willow City.

    Everyone stopped outside the city and walked into Willow City.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so let¡¯s stay here for the night and go tomorrow morning!¡± Ju Ri said as he looked at the sky in front of an inn.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll listen to Big Brother Ju,¡± Ma Yurou said in agreement.

    ¡°What? Are you nning to train during the day ande out of the forest at night?¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly asked.

    ¡°Of course not. We¡¯re going to camp in the forest at night.¡± Ma Yurou raised her chin proudly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see that intent in your actions,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    Ju Ri understood what Ruoxue meant. He looked at the two groups and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go straight into the forest!¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Ju, it¡¯s already sote, and we¡¯re all tired. Let¡¯s go tomorrow!¡± Ma Yurou said coquettishly. After flying for so long, all she wanted now was a good night¡¯s sleep.

    ¡°Yurou, don¡¯t be willful. Listen to Young Master Ju,¡± a middle-aged man scolded.

    ¡°Second Uncle!¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the Ma family residence. You can¡¯t be willful,¡± Ma Zhongxian, the second uncle of the Ma family, said in a non-negotiable tone.

    ¡°Alright. Big Brother Ju, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Ma Yuroupromised. Her second uncle¡¯s status in the family was second only to her father¡¯s, so she didn¡¯t dare to disobey him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ju Ri said lightly.

    They slowly walked toward the Illusionary Forest.

    ¡°Miss, are you hungry? There¡¯s some jerky here. Have some.¡± In the forest, L¨¹ Tao took out a piece of jerky and handed it to Leng Ruoxue as if no one else was around.

    Leng Ruoxue took the jerky, took a small bite, and fed the rest to the little mink in her arms.

    Xiang Dong walked to Ju Ri¡¯s side. ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s camp here tonight!¡±

    Ju Ri looked at the current terrain and nodded. The mercenary group and the Ma family started to set up camp.

    For this mission, the Hurricane Mercenary Group was only responsible for the safety of the Ma family. Everything else would require the client to do themselves. Moreover, with the status of the Hurricane Mercenary Group, the Ma family didn¡¯t dare to order them around like subordinates. Therefore, everyone in the Ma family was very respectful to the people of the Hurricane Mercenary Group.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s trio deliberately found a corner position.

    Feng Da set up the tent, L¨¹ Tao sorted the ingredients, and Leng Ruoxue concentrated on being an arm-flinging shopkeeper. She took out a recliner andy on it ufortably.

    Ma Yurou walked to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side and said politely, ¡°Miss Ruoxue, I didn¡¯t bring a maidservant with me on this trip. Could you lend me your maidservant?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Miss Ma bring a maidservant along? Isn¡¯t it inconvenient when you go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly without even looking up.

    ¡°My father said that training outside means to endure hardships. If you bring a maidservant, you might as well be a youngdy at home!¡± Ma Yurou said with a face full of pride. What she implied was that Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t endure hardships at all, and this was not a ce to enjoy.

    ¡°That makes sense. But if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t even bring a guard,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Miss Ruoxue, you brought a guard and a maidservant. What right do you have to criticize me?¡± Ma Yurou said angrily. She had to maintain the demeanor of a noble youngdy in front of Ju Ri, but she couldn¡¯t help cursing in her heart.

    ¡°Big Sister, that woman is cursing you in her head.¡± Baby in the bracelet suddenly sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°Miss Ma, I didn¡¯te out to train, so why should I suffer?¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly while replying to Baby, ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Miss Ruoxue, you haven¡¯t answered me yet. Are you going to lend me your maidservant?!¡± Ma Yuran held back her anger and maintained her smile.

    ¡°You have to ask my maidservant. I have no objections if she¡¯s willing to serve you.¡± Leng Ruoxue kicked the ball at L¨¹ Tao.

    After hearing what Leng Ruoxue said, Ma Yurou simply walked directly to L¨¹ Tao and said arrogantly, ¡°Your youngdy has already lent you to me. From now on, you will stay by my side and serve me.¡± And she even raised her head high as if she was doing L¨¹ Tao a favor.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± L¨¹ Tao looked at her young miss and couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She roared and deliberately released a little might.

    ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± Ma Yurou was so scared that she fell to the ground with horror in her heart.?<i>H-how can this maidservant be so strong? She¡¯s just a maidservant!</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Senior. My niece is insensible. Please calm down and don¡¯t take issue with her.¡± Ma Zhongxian, who heard themotion, hurriedly came in front of L¨¹ Tao and bowed respectfully. He was also very terrified in his heart at this moment. He really didn¡¯t expect this maidservant to be a Spiritual Sovereign, and her strength was clearly above his. He was only an elementary Spiritual Sovereign, so wouldn¡¯t this woman be at least an intermediate Spiritual Sovereign or even higher?

 Chapter 260 - Give Me A Reason To Take You In (2)

    <h4>Chapter 260: Give Me A Reason To Take You In (2)</h4>

    This was too terrifying. Ma Zhongxian really didn¡¯t know what kind of family would have even a Spiritual Sovereign as a maidservant!

    ¡°Hmph! How dare she ask me to serve her? Is she worthy?¡± L¨¹ Tao snorted coldly.

    ¡°Tao¡¯er, why lower yourself to the level of a small family who has never seen the world. Let¡¯s not be angry!¡± Feng Da walked over, gently hugged L¨¹ Tao, and coaxed her.

    ¡°Okay, look after that self-righteous niece of yours. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that she will still be alive next time,¡± L¨¹ Tao said domineeringly, already possessing the aura of a powerhouse.

    ¡°Young Master, should we go and persuade them?¡± Xiang Dong, who was watching themotion not far away, asked softly.

    ¡°No need. Ruoxue won¡¯t go too far,¡± Ju Ri said nonchntly as his eyes drifted toward Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. I will take care of her.¡± Ma Zhongxian rolled his eyes at his niece and hurriedly promised. But his heart was full of suspicion.?<i>Who are these three people?!</i>

    ¡°Hurry up and take her out of my sight,¡± L¨¹ Tao said irritably.

    ¡°Yes, we won¡¯t disturb you any further.¡± Ma Zhongxian pulled his niece up from the ground and quickly disappeared from L¨¹ Tao¡¯s sight. Although he didn¡¯t like this niece of his, he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it to his brother if anything happened to her.

    ¡°Miss.¡± L¨¹ Tao looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly and pouted.

    ¡°Hehe, our L¨¹ Tao is so imposing! Even I, your Miss, am scared of you,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased happily.

    ¡°Miss, L¨¹ Tao is going to ignore you.¡± L¨¹ Tao turned her head angrily and concentrated on starting the fire.

    ¡°s! I¡¯m so sad! The cute L¨¹ Tao is actually ignoring me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of self-ming.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you still have me. I won¡¯t ignore you.¡± The little silver mink didn¡¯t let go of any opportunity to make his intentions clear.

    ¡°My little mink is still the best!¡± Leng Ruoxue eximed happily.

    ¡°Ruoxue, your life is really enviable!¡± Ju Ri walked over.

    ¡°Big Brother Ju, you can do the same if you want,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°I hope so!¡± Ju Ri said. He knew his responsibilities and knew that he would never be able to live as he pleased like Ruoxue.

    ¡°Miss, food is ready.¡± L¨¹ Tao walked over.

    ¡°Big Brother Ju, let¡¯s eat together!¡± Leng Ruoxue invited.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t hold back.¡± Ju Ri couldn¡¯t ask for more.

    ¡°Ruoxue, what you¡¯re eating is too much.¡± Ju Ri came to the table and was a little dumbfounded.?<i>Isn¡¯t the food a little too extravagant? Comparisons are odious!</i>

    ¡°Really? This is already considered simple,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. She had always had high requirements for food. And as time passed, her subordinates¡¯ appetites had also be picky.

    ¡°But look at what our mercenary group and the Ma family are eating. And look at you guys¡­ The difference is too big,¡± Ju Ri said helplessly. He felt inferiorpared to Ruoxue.

    ¡°Uh, Big Brother Ju, ask your subordinates toe and eat together!¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little embarrassed to eat alone after hearing what he said.

    ¡°Ruoxue, then we won¡¯t stand on ceremony. Xiang Dong,e eat with us!¡± Ju Ri quickly beckoned to his subordinates, as if he was afraid that Leng Ruoxue would regret it.

    ¡°Coming.¡± Xiang Dong and the others ran over excitedly. Everyone gathered and had a lively dinner. After the meal, Xiang Dong and the others took the initiative to wash the dishes.

    ¡°Second Uncle, they are too much.¡± Ma Yurou sat in the distance, her face full of injustice. Why did they have fish, meat, and soup, eating an iparably sumptuous dinner, while they could only gnaw on hard, dry food?

    ¡°Shut up and don¡¯t cause any more trouble. Otherwise, you will have to bear the consequences yourself,¡± Ma Zhongxian threatened. This spoiled eldest youngdy was the most troublesome among the younger generation of the Ma family.

    After eating, Leng Ruoxue and the others went to rest.

    The next morning, Leng Ruoxue found Ju Ri, greeted him, and left the team temporarily.

    After they walked out of the sight of Ju Ri and the others, Leng Ruoxue summoned Quill. ¡°Quill, take us there!¡±

    ¡°Master,e sit on me!¡± Quill erged.

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others sat on Quill¡¯s back, he led them directly to the eagle tribe¡¯s territory.

    ¡°Master, I asked them yesterday, and they should give me an answer today,¡± Quill said. After arriving at the forest yesterday, he had specially gone to the eagle tribe to convey his master¡¯s intentions to his tribe. But the eagles were hesitant at the time, so he gave them a day to consider.

    ¡°Well done,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised as she caressed Quill¡¯s soft feathers.

    After flying for about fifteen minutes, Quill pointed at a ce in the forest and said, ¡°Master, that¡¯s it.¡±

    Quill found a ce tond and was instantly surrounded by a group of eagles.

    ¡°Quill, we¡¯ve thought about it,¡± one of the snow-white eagles said first.

    Quill nodded and motioned the snow eagle to continue.

    ¡°We are willing to acknowledge humans as our masters,¡± the snow eagle said directly. It was a level eight holy beast. In the past, its strength was on par with Quill¡¯s. But Quill was now a divine beast, while it had yet to advance. Therefore, it decided to be like Quill and acknowledge a human as its master.

    ¡°However, I have a condition,¡± the snow eagle continued.

    ¡°What condition?¡± Quill asked in puzzlement.

    The snow eagle hesitated but still said, ¡°I want to acknowledge you as my master.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Quill was so angry!?<i>Boohoo¡­ It¡¯s indeed here to snatch my job!</i>

    While Quill wasmunicating with the snow eagle, Leng Ruoxue nced at the eagles surrounding them. Most of them were level five holy beasts, and a few were level four. This snow eagle had the highest level apart from Quill.

    ¡°Give me a reason to take you in.¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows as she stared at the snow eagle.

    ¡°I want to be strong. I want to be a divine beast. I am already a level eight holy beast. If I want to advance, I need a powerful master. Moreover, I fly fast, and I can provide warmth in the winter and am cool in the summer. Using me as a mount is absolutelyfortable and safe. In addition, I¡¯m good at making my master happy, and I can sing¡­¡± After hearing what Leng Ruoxue said, the snow eagle began to tell her everything it could do, talking non-stop.?<i>Uh, this human woman should be Quill¡¯s master, so I have to perform well, lest she looks down on me.</i>

 Chapter 261 - Give Me A Reason To Take You In (3)

    <h4>Chapter 261: Give Me A Reason To Take You In (3)</h4>

    ¡°Stop! That¡¯s enough.¡± Leng Ruoxue was bbergasted and stopped the talkative snow eagle from continuing. Who knew what it would say next?

    ¡°Then¡­ will you ept me?¡± The snow eagle suddenly became a little shy and lowered its head, not daring to look at Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Miss, please take it. It¡¯s so pitiful.¡± L¨¹ Tao couldn¡¯t help pleading. In order to express its loyalty, this snow eagle exined everything it could, even including its eight generations of ancestry. Moreover, it pretended to be pitiful and cute, making L¨¹ Tao unable to bear seeing it like this.

    ¡°On ount that my maidservant pleaded on your behalf, I¡¯ll ept you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± The snow eagle quickly initiated the contract, as if it was afraid that Leng Ruoxue would regret it.

    ¡°L¨¹ Tao, Feng Da, choose one each too!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after the contract waspleted.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Feng Da and L¨¹ Tao each chose an eagle that looked more pleasing to the eye to contract. After that, Leng Ruoxue took the other holy beasts willing to acknowledge her as their master into the bracelet, and the three of them left this ce.

    After returning to where they campedst night, Leng Ruoxue found that Ju Ri and the others had left, so they chased after them.

    ¡°Master, Ju Ri and the others seem to be in trouble,¡± Quill said after confirming their location with his X-ray vision.

    ¡°Is it big trouble?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Yes, they encountered a level nine holy beast,¡± Quill exined.

    ¡°A level nine holy beast?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled gently.?<i>Big Brother Ju¡¯s luck is pretty good. He just happens to need a level nine holy beast when one came knocking on his door.</i>

    ¡°Master, that level nine holy beast should be an earth demon bear. It¡¯s very strong and has high defense.¡± The snow eagle transformed into a small white bird andnded on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder. Uh, it should be called Snow Maple now.

    ¡°Who is more powerful, this bear or the king kong great ape?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°They are equally strong. They are spirit beasts with both offensive and defensive capabilities,¡± Snow Maple exined.

    ¡°Oh, Quill, let¡¯s not get close unless their lives are in danger,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered after some thought. This was a rare opportunity! She hoped Big Brother Ju could grasp it.

    Quill nodded and found a suitable spot to hide and observe secretly.

    At this time, Ju Ri was covered in cold sweat as he faced a level nine holy beast releasing its immense might. This holy beast was equivalent to a human Spiritual Supremacy. Moreover, it seemed that this bear didn¡¯t have a good temper¡­

    ¡°Erm¡­ Erm, I don¡¯t want to fight with you. Let¡¯s talk!¡± Ju Ri gathered his courage to say. He really didn¡¯t know how Ruoxue managed to convince her beasts. To be honest, he didn¡¯t think this bear would be able to reason with him, nor did he think he had Ruoxue¡¯s charm to entice spirit beasts.

    ¡°Human, don¡¯t try to stall for time. You are all dead!¡± The earth demon bear, whose body was nearly three meters tall and earthly yellow, roared like thunder, demonstrating its current anger.

    Ju Ri nced at his subordinates and the Ma family members, who had fainted from the might of the earth demon bear, and summoned up his courage to say, ¡°Um, Senior, we really didn¡¯t mean to disturb your cultivation.¡±

    In this world, the strong were respected. Be it humans or spirit beasts, as long as they were strong, they should be respected. Therefore, Ju Ri ced himself as a junior and only hoped that this earth demon bear would be lenient with them.

    ¡°Hmph! You make it sound so good. I was cultivating at a critical point when you interrupted me. You caused me to be unable to advance and almost enter cultivation deviation. But you still have the delusion that I will let you go. What a lunatic¡¯s dream,¡± the earth demon bear said fiercely through gritted teeth. This human was actually quite strong. He actually didn¡¯t faint from its might.

    ¡°Senior, I have a way to promote you,¡± Ju Ri said after some thought.

    ¡°What method do you have?¡± The earth demon bear¡¯s curiosity waspletely piqued by Ju Ri. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The allure of advancement was just too great.

    ¡°I have a friend who¡¯s an alchemist. She has pills that can promote a level nine holy beast. She promised to give me one, but you have to contract with me first,¡± Ju Ri exined, a little scared. Hopefully, this bear would be enticed!

    ¡°Human, how dare you trick me into contracting with you! Hmph! There¡¯s no such pill in the world.¡± The earth demon bear didn¡¯t believe Ju Ri¡¯s words at all.

    ¡°Senior, how about this? Trust me for now. I¡¯ll bring you to see her. You can contract with me after you confirm my words. How about that?¡± Ju Ri said carefully after thinking quickly. But he was screaming in his heart,?<i>Ruoxue, where are you?! I¡¯m waiting for you to save me!</i>

    ¡°Okay, I will believe you for the time being.¡± The earth demon bear pondered for a long time before finally nodding its head in agreement. It was very confident in its own strength and believed that this puny human wouldn¡¯t dare to y any tricks.

    ¡°Do you want to see me?¡± Leng Ruoxue slowly walked out from her hiding ce.

    ¡°Ruoxue!¡± Ju Ri was excited to see his wishe true!

    ¡°Big bear! If you form a contract with Big Brother Ju, I¡¯ll give you a green spirit pill concocted from a green spirit fruit,¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly, not giving the earth demon bear any chance to speak.

    ¡°Really? I want to inspect the goods first,¡± the earth demon bear said with a look of joy but was still not blinded by it.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a green spirit pill and handed it to the earth demon bear.?<i>Well, this bear is pretty smart.</i>

    <i>It¡¯s really concocted from a green spirit fruit.</i>?The earth demon bear looked at the green pill, and its eyes lit up with excitement.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to enter into a soul contract with this human.¡± The earth demon bear couldn¡¯t wait any longer and voluntarily entered into a soul contract.

    ¡°For you!¡± Leng Ruoxue kept her promise and handed the pill to the earth demon bear after seeing that the contract waspleted.

    The earth demon bear took the pill and threw it directly into its big mouth¡­

    ¡°Girl, the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm is about to appear.¡± At this moment, Butterfly¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Really?¡± Leng Ruoxue was surprised.?<i>Is it finally going to appear? So many things have happened because of the spots. Hmph! It will be best if there¡¯s something interesting there. Otherwise, I will definitely regret letting the mystic realm appear.</i>

 Chapter 262 - Entering the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm (1)

    <h4>Chapter 262: Entering the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm (1)</h4>

    ¡°Yes, I can feel it,¡± Butterfly said proudly. Since it was the envoy of the mystic realm, its senses couldn¡¯t be wrong.

    ¡°When will it appear?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued asking.

    ¡°A weekter,¡± Butterfly answered.

    ¡°Where is it?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no fixed location. After the mystic realm opens, anyone with a spot can be teleported in automatically,¡± Butterfly exined.?<i>Boohoo¡­ After being aggrieved for so long, I¡¯m finally going to have a use.</i>

    ¡°Girl! You will very much need me in the mystic realm, so you have to treat me better from now on.¡± Butterfly was a little smug again.

    ¡°Get lost! Go somewhere else!¡± Leng Ruoxue roared furiously. This damn Butterfly really didn¡¯t know how to behave!

    ¡°Girl, you¡¯re not gentle at all! You have to learn from Ruohan. As a girl, you can¡¯t behave like this,¡± Butterfly said fearfully.

    Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. She broke the connection with Butterfly without hesitation and turned her gaze to the big bear.

    At this moment, the bear had alreadypleted its advancement and was sitting on the ground in a daze. Ju Ri was currently in the midst of his advancement because he had contracted with it and obtained many benefits¡­

    Fifteen minutester, Ju Ripleted his advancement. His face was full of disbelief as he looked at his stage.?<i>Heavens! Is this real?</i>?<i>I-I actually advanced two stages and am now at peak Spiritual Sovereign! Wasn¡¯t this a little too easy?!</i>

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately coughed twice to wake up the stunned human and beast.

    ¡°Master.¡± The earth demon bear looked at Ju Ri happily. It was now a divine beast.?<i>Boohoo¡­ It really wasn¡¯t easy.</i>

    ¡°Big Bear, congrattions,¡± Ju Ri said happily.

    After the master and beastmunicated enough, they finally remembered Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Ruoxue, thank you so much,¡± Ju Ri said gratefully.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Big Bear said, its fluffy head showing a shy expression.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Big Bear, you have to protect Big Brother Ju from now on!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded him.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Big Bear nodded. It had to protect its master! Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be able to survive either if anything happened to its master.

    ¡°Big Brother Ju, what happened?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the unconscious Xiang Dong and the others on the ground.

    ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Ju Ri sighed heavily. If not for Ruoxue, their team would have be the sacrificialmbs to Big Bear¡¯s anger.

    ¡°That woman interrupted my cultivation. I was originally just a little away from advancement, but because of her, all my efforts were in vain.¡± Thinking of this, Big Bear was still very angry.

    ¡°Big Brother Ju, let¡¯s go back after waking them up!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. The mystic realm was about to open, so she had to prepare early.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ju Ri agreed. Since this close call happened, he was no longer in the mood to continue protecting them and training them.

    ¡°Young Master, run! There¡¯s a bear!¡± Xiang Dong¡¯s memory still lingered from before he fainted, so he shouted excitedly after waking up.

    ¡°Calm down. It¡¯s okay.¡± Ju Ri patted his shoulder to console him.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiang Dong¡¯s mind slowly became clear.

    The others were not much better than Xiang Dong¡­

    Afterforting the mercenary group, Ju Ri walked to Ma Zhongxian and said directly, ¡°Elder Ma, let¡¯s go back!¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back!¡± Ma Zhongxian said helplessly. After what happened, he didn¡¯t have the face to ask them to continue protecting them. After all, they had discussed it beforehand.

    ¡°What? Go back! No, Second Uncle, we can¡¯t go back. I haven¡¯t found a spirit beast I like yet!¡± Ma Yurou yelled in disapproval when she heard their conversation.

    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you.¡± Ma Zhongxian red at his niece coldly. Because of her willfulness, they had almost lost their lives. Moreover, even though the Hurricane Mercenary Group didn¡¯t say it explicitly, it was obvious that they wouldn¡¯t care about their lives if they insisted on staying here. It was really too unwise to sacrifice all their lives for such a willful niece.

    ¡°Second Uncle, did you forget what Father said before we left?¡± Ma Yurou immediately brought up her father when she saw that her second uncle didn¡¯t listen to her.

    ¡°I will exin this matter to Big Brother,¡± Ma Zhongxian said upromisingly.

    ¡°Big Brother Ju, I don¡¯t want to leave this ce.¡± Ma Yurou looked at Ju Ri with tears in her eyes, hoping to move him with her tears.

    ¡°Stay here by yourself then!¡± Ju Ri said coldly. Then he turned and left, toozy to entertain her any further.

    Ma Zhongxian nced at his niece indifferently and ordered the others from the Ma family, ¡°Gather and prepare to leave.¡±

    Even after everyone sat on the flying spirit beasts, Ma Yurou remained motionless.

    ¡°Yurou, we¡¯re leaving if you don¡¯t want toe up,¡± Ma Zhongxian said impatiently and gave an ultimatum.

    Ma Yurou sat on a spirit beast¡¯s back unwillingly, still resentful.

    At night, everyone returned to Phoenix City on the spirit beasts.

    ¡°Big Brother Ju, let¡¯s part here!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after entering Phoenix City.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ju Ri watched Leng Ruoxue leave before leaving with his team.

    After returning to the general¡¯s mansion, Leng Ruoxue directly entered the bracelet.

    ¡°Butterfly,¡± Leng Ruoxue called softly in the space.

    ¡°Girl, I¡¯m here. Did you miss me?¡± The big purple Butterfly fluttered its wings and appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Can you be more normal? I have something to ask you.¡± Leng Ruoxue helplessly wiped the cold sweat off her forehead. She was really helpless in front of Butterfly!

    ¡°Girl, ask away! I will tell you everything I know,¡± Butterfly promised after circling around.

    ¡°Okay. Tell me about the mystic realm first! What¡¯s inside?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

 Chapter 263 - Entering the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 263: Entering the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm (2)</h4>

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯ve asked the right person. No one is more familiar with that ce than me! There are all sorts of treasures and spirit beasts there. Moreover, the lowest level ones are holy beasts. But whether you can contract with them will depend on your ability¡­

    ¡°Luck is extremely important there. If you are lucky, perhaps all the treasures will be yours. If you are unlucky, many people will snatch them from you. So¡­ it¡¯s also very dangerous there, and there will often be fights. Therefore, after entering the mystic realm, you must be on alert, in case you identally lose your life,¡± Butterfly reminded very kindly.

    ¡°However, you will only face ten percent of the dangers you would have originally faced with me as your guide. Therefore, I am very important.¡± Butterfly revealed its true nature.

    ¡°Butterfly, aren¡¯t only two hundred people allowed in? How can it be dangerous?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement, ignoring Butterfly¡¯s smugness. With their strength, the others shouldn¡¯t be their opponents!

    ¡°How is that possible? The mystic realm only appears once every thousand years!¡± Butterfly eximed.

    ¡°Make yourself clear,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered as she grabbed Butterfly.

    ¡°Girl, let go! I can¡¯t breathe! Do you want to murder me? Argh¡­¡± Butterfly struggled and wailed aggrievedly.

    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m sorry. Tell me!¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly let go, but she couldn¡¯t help muttering in her heart,?<i>Does a sprite need to breathe?</i>

    ¡°Girl, the Ling Feng Continent is not the only dimension in the vast universe. The Ling Feng Continent is the lowest-level dimension, but it¡¯s not the only low-level dimension. There are tens of thousands or even more dimensions of this level. As a spiritual treasured space born of the cosmos, our Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm is naturally impossible to appear in only one dimension. Therefore, other low-level dimensions can also obtain spots for the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm,¡± Butterfly exined in detail.

    ¡°So, we might encounter people from other low-level dimensions after we enter the mystic realm?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s possible. But the mystic realm is immense, and there won¡¯t be many of them, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Butterfly thought Leng Ruoxue was scared and quicklyforted her.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded thoughtfully and continued, ¡°Butterfly, I remember you saying that having you by my side will be beneficial. Now, can you tell me what the benefits are?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough to have me as your guide?¡± Butterfly¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, but it couldn¡¯t help muttering in its heart,?<i>This girl¡¯s appetite is really big!</i>

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked instead of answering. She nced at Butterfly with very unfriendly eyes.

    ¡°Um, girl, I¡¯ll allow you to bring more people in. That should be enough, right?¡± Butterfly asked cautiously, its ck eyes blinking non-stop.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in satisfaction. If more people could enter, they would be able to help her pick herbs if they encountered any.

    ¡°Girl, how many people do you n to bring in?¡± Butterfly asked curiously.

    ¡°Guess?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly.

    ¡°Erm¡­ don¡¯t tell me you want to bring everyone in?¡± Butterfly couldn¡¯t help guessing, its little heart trembling.?<i>Hopefully not! Or else the boss won¡¯t let me go.</i>

    ¡°So smart. You got it right,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. She looked at Butterfly¡¯s crying face and almostughed out loud.

    ¡°Girl, let¡¯s discuss this. Can you not bring so many people in?¡± Butterfly begged pitifully as though it was about to cry.

    ¡°Give me a reason,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without hesitation.

    ¡°The boss will kill me if you bring too many people in. Boohoo¡­¡± Butterfly cried.

    ¡°Then how many people do you think I can bring in?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked very nicely.

    Seeing that there was a way out, Butterfly quickly said, ¡°Erm¡­ one thousand¡­ at most one thousand people. There really cannot be more.¡±

    ¡°Alright, one thousand people it is!¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. In fact, she didn¡¯t intend to bring too many people in. She was just teasing it.

    ¡°Ah! Girl, you are so good!¡± Butterfly happily circled around Leng Ruoxue. As it danced, a light golden powder sprinkled down, showing its good mood. It really didn¡¯t expect the girl to be so easy to talk to, hehe! It sniggered wretchedly in its heart.

    After rifying what she wanted to know, Leng Ruoxue called out to the space, ¡°Qing Jue,¡±

    ¡°Big Sister.¡± Qing Jue instantly appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Qing Jue, help me wake Grandpa and the others up!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Yes, Big Sister,¡± Qing Jue answered and immediately awakened Leng Qingtian and the others, who were cultivating.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Qingtian emerged from his bamboo house.

    ¡°Ruoxue, why are you looking for us?¡± Lin Liang walked out after him.

    The two old men looked at each other and then at Leng Ruoxue in bewilderment.

    Ten minutester, the people Leng Ruoxue was looking for gradually arrived, and then she exined what happened to them.

    ¡°Really, this is great!¡± Leng Qingtian eximed happily after hearing the news. The Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm! It was the dream of many Spiritual Supremacies, but only 200 people could enter. Therefore, the various forces would resort to all sorts of means to secure spots every time the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm appeared.

    ¡°To think that this old man can still visit the mystic realm in my lifetime. s!¡± Old Man sighed.

    ¡°It was precisely because my master entered the mystic realm that he obtained a pill that allowed him to advance to Spiritual Deity all those years ago. He then went to the Upper Realm. I wonder how he¡¯s doing now.¡± Lin Liang sighed.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, how many people do you intend to bring in?¡± Leng Qingtian asked curiously. He didn¡¯t expect the little Butterfly to have such authority.

    ¡°Apart from the mercenary group, there¡¯s you guys. I don¡¯t intend to bring anyone else in,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. The others were not strong, so it would be useless for them to go in. She would even have to take care of them. Instead of doing that, it was better to let them stay in the bracelet to cultivate!

 Chapter 264 - Entering the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm (3)

    <h4>Chapter 264: Entering the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm (3)</h4>

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s enough to bring us.¡± Leng Qingtian nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Lass, after we enter, we have to gather materials for artificing. I heard there are a lot of them,¡± Old Zao reminded. There were so many artificers in their team that there weren¡¯t enough materials to go around!

    ¡°Not only artificing materials. We also need to gather herbs,¡± Leng Ruoxue added. She had long thought about not letting these go.

    ¡°Yes. You and Little Brat Liu are alchemists!¡± Old Zao agreed. In every world, alchemists, artificers, and beast trainers had very high statuses, so these things were very important to them.

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s prepare over the next few days!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Yes, we have to bring a lot of food,¡± Leng Qingtian said.

    <i>Food again!</i>?Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words.?<i>Why can¡¯t Grandpa forget about preparing food wherever he goes?</i>

    ¡°Girl, food is very important. There¡¯s nothing delicious there,¡± Butterfly reminded Leng Ruoxue after seeing her thoughts.

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s split up and go shopping for food,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some embarrassment.?<i>Uh! Grandpa is still more experienced. The older, the wiser!</i>

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s prepare more of the various daily necessities. The space is big anyway, so there¡¯s no need to worry about it being full,¡± Leng Qingtian said confidently.

    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go buy more tomorrow!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested.

    Leng Qingtian and the others nodded. After discussing it for a while, they returned to their rooms to sleep.

    ¡­

    Five dayster, the Listening Snow Pavilion¡­

    Leng Ruoxue was lyingfortably on the bed with the little mink in her arms while sighing in her heart.?<i>It really wasn¡¯t easy! It took five days to finally buy everything. Uh, these people¡¯s purchasing power is really amazing.</i>?Just thinking about the pile of things in the space¡¯s warehouse, she felt her scalp tingling.

    ¡°Miss, Young Master Huo is here,¡± L¨¹ Tao said softly from outside the door.

    ¡°What¡¯s he doing here?¡± The little silver mink growled in displeasure when he heard that Huo Qing was here.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s been so long. Why are you still holding a grudge?!¡± Leng Ruoxue rubbed the smooth fur of the little mink in some amusement.

    ¡°Hmph! He actually ordered his spirit beast to pursue me,¡± the little silver mink said resentfully.

    ¡°Haha! I think it¡¯s quite funny. What a loving scene!¡± Leng Ruoxue wanted tough whenever she thought of the scene that day.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re not allowed to mention it again. Boohoo¡­¡± The little silver mink choked up. It was too embarrassing.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Leng Ruoxue raised the little mink in front of her helplessly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I don¡¯t like this position. I¡¯m exposed like this. Boohoo¡­¡± The little silver mink cried shyly.

    ¡°No, you aren¡¯t. Your fur blocks everything. I swear I really don¡¯t see anything.¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her hand with a dark face and pretended to swear. She felt extremely helpless in her heart.?<i>What is this little mink thinking?</i>

    ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± The little silver mink cried even louder.

    ¡°Uh! Stop crying. Let¡¯s go see Huo Qing!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed.?<i>This little mink is simply a replica of Freak! They are too simr.</i>

    With cold sweat dripping down her forehead, Leng Ruoxue left the Listening Snow Pavilion with the little mink in her arms and went to the living room where Huo Qing was waiting for her.

    ¡°Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you in seclusion?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked directly after entering the living room and sitting down at the main seat.

    ¡°I just came out of seclusion. I heard that you¡¯ve recently bought a lot of things. Are you going on a long journey?¡± Huo Qing was a little puzzled. With the heavenly essence pill that Ruoxue gave him, he smoothly advanced to Spiritual Supremacy. After advancing, he chose to enter seclusion to consolidate his cultivation. After exiting seclusion, he heard his father mention this matter, so he hurried over immediately.

    ¡°No, the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm is about to appear,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. She didn¡¯t intend to hide this matter from Huo Qing, but she wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to tell him either.

    ¡°Really?¡± Huo Qing stood up in surprise.

    ¡°Would what Butterfly told me be fake?¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Then why are you buying food?¡± Huo Qing¡¯s face was full of question marks. What did the appearance of the mystic realm have to do with all that food?

    ¡°Butterfly said that there¡¯s nothing delicious in the mystic realm, so we prepared more food,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Oh? When will the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm appear?¡± Huo Qing asked, his face full of anticipation.

    ¡°Less than two days,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after calcting the time.

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote to prepare now,¡± Leng Ruoxue added.

    ¡°Okay, Ruoxue, I won¡¯t chat with you any longer today. I¡¯m going back to prepare.¡± Huo Qing got up hurriedly and left.

    ¡°Hmph! How pragmatic. He left so quickly after finding out about the news,¡± the little mink said disdainfully as he watched Huo Qing leave.

    ¡°Hehe, isn¡¯t that normal! The attraction of the mystic realm to them is unimaginable to you, you little mink.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled nonchntly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go to bed.¡± The little silver mink yawned.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat dinner?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked, but she was puzzled.?<i>Why does this little fellow want to sleep so early today?</i>

    ¡°No, I want to sleep,¡± the little silver mink said. Recently, he had been sleeping with Xue¡¯er every day. He was so blessed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡± Leng Ruoxue walked to her room with the little mink in her arms.

    ¡­

    Two dayster, Leng Ruoxue and the others slowly felt the summoning of the mystic realm¡­

    Everyone gathered together in the living room.

    ¡°Girl, let them into your space quickly,¡± Butterfly suddenly yelled anxiously.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Without any doubts, Leng Ruoxue sent everyone and the beasts into the bracelet.

    ¡°Butterfly, why is this?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked when only Butterfly and she remained in the living room.

    ¡°The teleportation of the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm is random. I was afraid that you would be separated!¡± Butterfly exined, blinking its shiny ck eyes.

 Chapter 265 - Entering the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm (4)

    <h4>Chapter 265: Entering the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm (4)</h4>

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier then? What if it¡¯s toote?¡± Leng Ruoxue roared angrily as she grabbed Butterfly in her hand.

    ¡°Girl! You¡¯re not gentle again. Boohoo¡­¡± Tears streamed down Butterfly¡¯s small ck eyes like rain.

    Suddenly, a strong light shone on Leng Ruoxue. After the light faded, Leng Ruoxue and Butterfly disappeared from the living room.

    ¡°This ce?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the scenery in front of her and pondered in her heart.?<i>Is this the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm? But isn¡¯t this ce a little too disappointing?</i>

    At this moment, Leng Ruoxue was standing in the middle of an open space. Not far in front of her was an inconspicuous forest. Moreover, the forest was not very big from what she could see. Behind her was a river, and she saw boundless white fog when she looked past the river. She couldn¡¯t see anything clearly, and the left and right sides were covered in white fog that stretched as far as the eye could see.

    Butterfly stopped in front of Leng Ruoxue and said with a face full of pride, ¡°Girl, this is my home. Pretty good, isn¡¯t it?¡± There were no traces of crying in its bright ck eyes.

    ¡°Not bad, my foot! What kind of damn ce is this?¡± Cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead, and her heart was on fire. This ce really made her unhappy. Apart from the small forest in front of her and the river behind her, there was nothing else. Moreover, the spiritual energy in the air here was not dense enough. In short, its reputation was only good until she saw it in person.

    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t get angry so soon. Actually, this ce is really good, but you need to explore it yourself. Your first stop is the forest in front of you. You can only be teleported to other ces after you pass through that forest, and this first stage is also the safest.

    ¡°Girl, you¡¯re really lucky! There are the most good things in forests in this mystic realm,¡± Butterfly said excitedly.

    ¡°Where else can I be teleported to?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously after hearing what Butterfly said. But her doubts didn¡¯t reduce at all because this forest was too small. She could see the end of it with a single look.

    ¡°Deserts, oceans, canyons, mountain ranges, and so on. But teleporting to forests is the best for you,¡± Butterfly exined.

    ¡°I¡¯ll believe you for now!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought and then let everyone out.

    After everyone emerged, they were very calm because they had heard the conversation between Leng Ruoxue and Butterfly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s set off since we can only go to other ces if we pass through the forest,¡± Leng Qingtian said eagerly while rubbing his palms. He was really too curious about this legendary Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said when she saw everyone was impatient to see the legendary mystic realm.

    ¡°Go, go!¡±

    Everyone was excited as they walked into the forest together.

    After entering the forest, Leng Ruoxue knew that she was wrong. She shouldn¡¯t have judged the forest by its appearance because there were herbs everywhere here, many of which covered the paths, and some were abnormally precious. Moreover, the interior of this forest was not small at all¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Don¡¯t step on any herbs!¡± Liu Yan, an alchemist, shouted excitedly, giving everyone a fright.

    ¡°Stinky brat, why are you shouting so loudly? We aren¡¯t deaf.¡± Old Man rapped Liu Yan on the head and deliberately scolded him angrily.

    ¡°Hehe, hehe!¡± Liu Yan only smiled foolishly!

    ¡°Liu Yan is right. Everyone, be careful not to step on the herbs,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some amusement.?<i>s, Liu Yan¡¯s love for herbs is even crazier than mine.</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what should we do now?¡± Leng Ruohan asked, not daring to move.

    ¡°Go ahead! We can¡¯t waste so many herbs,¡± Leng Ruoxue said matter-of-factly.

    A few drops of cold sweat rolled down everyone¡¯s foreheads. How long would they have to pick since there was so much grass?

    ¡°Hehe, I have good news for you. You won¡¯t be able to leave this area until you¡¯ve harvested all the herbs here,¡± Butterfly said happily as it danced in front of everyone.

    <i>What?!</i>?This piece of news was not good news at all. It was simply a waste of time! But they soon epted their fate. After all, Butterfly was the local tyrant. They could not believe what others said, but they had to believe what the local tyrant said! Moreover, why was Butterfly so excited?

    Leng Ruoxue gave Butterfly an approving look. Haha, it was the first time she realized that Butterfly was a little useful. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have the heart to get them to pick all the herbs.

    After epting their fate, they all squatted down and began picking at the nearest spot to them.

    ¡°Ah! What is this?¡± Suddenly, a cry of surprise sounded!

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Lin Yuan, why are you overreacting?¡± Leng Qingtian said with slight displeasure. He was the closest to Lin Yuan, so the voice reached his ears the loudest, giving him a fright.

    ¡°No, what do you think this is?¡± Lin Yuan said aggrievedly.

    Immediately, everyone¡¯s gaze followed Lin Yuan¡¯s line of sight, only to see a light-yellow ball covered in fluffy fur at the root of an unknown herb. The ball was about the size of a palm and had two equally round big eyes on it. At this moment, those pitch-ck and bright eyes that were like the night sky were looking at Lin Yuan furiously, as if Lin Yuan was its enemy.

    ¡°Miss, what should we do?¡± Lin Yuan asked while holding the herb in his hand, a little embarrassed.?<i>Boohoo¡­ What exactly is this little thing?</i>?It had no other facial features except for a pair of eyes, and it was strange and scary. Moreover, it was staring at him.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Butterfly suddenly screamed too.

    ¡°Damn Butterfly, why did you scream?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked as she grabbed Butterfly flying in front of her.

    ¡°Hehe, girl, we¡¯re rich, we¡¯re rich! That little thing is a treasure-seeking beast! No treasure can escape from us if we have it!¡± Butterfly said excitedly and let out a wretchedugh.

 Chapter 266 - Encounter in the Forest, The Elegant White Tiger (1)

    <h4>Chapter 266: Encounter in the Forest, The Elegant White Tiger (1)</h4>

    ¡°Treasure-seeking beast?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the furball. She had never known that such a beast existed in the world, but it sounded pretty good.

    ¡°Big Sister, I didn¡¯t expect there to be a treasure-seeking beast here.¡± Qing Jue¡¯s voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Qing Jue, have you heard of this thing?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Yes. One hundred thousand years ago, treasure-seeking beasts were the dreams of everyone. But there are basically no more people who know about these beasts now. Moreover, treasure-seeking beasts have long been extinct. This should be the only treasure-seeking beast left. Big Sister, you have to think of a way to tame it. That way, all the good treasures in the future will be ours,¡± Qing Jue said excitedly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead.?<i>How did Qing Jue be such a money-grubber?</i>?But he was right. If she didn¡¯t ept such a good thing, wouldn¡¯t others benefit from it?

    ¡°Qing Jue, how can I tame it?¡± Leng Ruoxue was in a dilemma. This little thing seemed very unfriendly!

    ¡°Big Sister, its favorite thing is treasures, so try seducing it with treasures,¡± Qing Jue suggested after some thought.

    ¡°Treasures?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned in thought. But after thinking about it, she realized that she actually didn¡¯t have any treasure she could take out. Her best treasure was the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, but she couldn¡¯t take it out unless this little thing was willing to enter it.

    Leng Ruoxue pondered for a long time. Finally, she gritted her teeth, took out a spirit fruit, and took a bite.?<i>s! Forget it. I¡¯ll give it a try! Hopefully, it will be useful.</i>

    But after waiting for a while, the little thing didn¡¯t even look at her¡­

    Leng Ruoxue could only take out a fruit with richer spiritual energy and eat it.

    The yellow and fluffy furball seemed to have smelled the fruit. Its small body moved slightly, but not a lot.

    But the little thing¡¯s willingness to respond was already great encouragement to Leng Ruoxue. She continued working hard and directly took out a nearly transparent white fruit. As soon as she took out this fruit, she saw a yellow bolt of lightning quickly pouncing over. By the time everyone reacted, the yellow furball had already appeared in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand. The little furball hugged the fruit tightly, as though it had discovered a treasure and refused to let go no matter what.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the small furball close-up and realized that it had a nose and a mouth. They were tiny and covered by its fur, so they weren¡¯t easy to notice. Not only that, but the little guy also had a pair of fluffy little wings and a pair of pink and soft little paws. But they were hidden in the furry body, so from the outside, it looked like a furball with big ck eyes.

    ¡°Treasure, treasure.¡± A childish voice kepting out of the yellow furball¡¯s mouth, sounding very happy.

    ¡°Big Sister has many such treasures. You can have as many as you want as long as you are willing to follow Big Sister,¡± Leng Ruoxue said seductively like the big bad wolf seducing Little Red Riding Hood.

    ¡°Really?¡± The furball looked at Leng Ruoxue with its big and round ck eyes shining brightly.

    ¡°Big Sister doesn¡¯t lie to children!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very sincerely with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Then I want to eat one of these fruits every day.¡± The furball began to state its conditions. It ate heavenly materials and earthly treasures as its food. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t like to look for treasures.

    ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no problem,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised. But she was puzzled.?<i>Isn¡¯t this little thing afraid of exploding and dying?</i>?The amount of spiritual energy in this fruit was so unimaginable that she didn¡¯t even dare to eat it.

    ¡°But you have to listen to Big Sister from now on,¡± Leng Ruoxue added.

    ¡°Yes. I know a lot of treasures,¡± the furball said ingratiatingly. Finding treasures was its specialty, and it could also improve its strength.

    After speaking, the little furball actively initiated a soul contract with Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you Ball Ball from now on!¡± Leng Ruoxue said as she looked at its round body.

    ¡°I have a name!¡± Ball Ball started flying around Leng Ruoxue happily. But its chubby little body was really disproportionate to its pair of small wings. Everyone watched it in fear, afraid that it would fall from the air.

    ¡°Hehe, girl, not bad. It will be much easier to find treasures in the future.¡± Butterfly stopped on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s head and praised her.

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t just stand there. Hurry up and pick the herbs!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged. She really didn¡¯t know how long it would take to gather so many herbs.

    ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Ball Ball stopped on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder after it had enough of flying.

    ¡°Uh, okay.¡± Although Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t think that this little thing could help, she couldn¡¯t object to it in order not to hurt the immature spirit of a child!

    In order to showcase its abilities, Ball Ball flew in the sky above a patch of herbs nearby. Starlight would spill out wherever it went. Immediately afterward, herbs emerged from the ground in groups¡­

    Uh! For a moment, everyone was dumbfounded. Wh-what ability was this? It was really unbelievable¡­ A third of the herbs were gathered in the blink of an eye.

    Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?She knew that she had guessed wrong again. The things in the mystic realm really couldn¡¯t be measured bymon sense.

    ¡°Big Sister, I need to rest.¡± Ball Ballnded on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder while panting.

    ¡°Okay, good. Let¡¯s not rush!¡± Leng Ruoxue said anxiously when she saw that Ball Ball was exhausted. She handed it a fruit it liked.

    ¡°Hehe, thanks, Big Sister.¡± Ball Ball hugged the fruit almost the size of its body with its little paws and began gnawing on it.

    Leng Qingtian walked to his granddaughter¡¯s side and said with satisfaction, ¡°Xue¡¯er, this little fellow is really good!¡±

    ¡°Little Girl, we can save a lot of trouble in the future with this little thing!¡± Old Man also came over.

 Chapter 267 - Encounter in the Forest, The Elegant White Tiger (2)

    <h4>Chapter 267: Encounter in the Forest, The Elegant White Tiger (2)</h4>

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She looked at Ball Ball, who was happily eating with tears in its eyes, and felt her heart soften.?<i>What an innocent and cute little fellow.</i>

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s very fierce. It even red at me just now,¡± Lin Yuanined.

    ¡°Why are you still being calctive with a child? It was ring at you because we stole its food. In fact, this little thing is very simple.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very biased and spoke up for Ball Ball.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You are already so old!¡± Leng Qingtian red at Lin Yuan and growled unhappily.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Lin Yuan put on a bitter face and pretended to be pitiful. Unfortunately, no one cared at all.

    ¡°Go pick the herbs quickly. Don¡¯t count on Ball Ball for everything,¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Lin Yuan replied and continued to pick the grass resignedly.

    After Ball Ball¡¯s earlier efforts, there were many ces they could stand now, and it didn¡¯t seem as crowded. So they each chose a spot to pick the grass.

    ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m done resting.¡± Ball Ball then continued working. The amount of herbs on the ground decreased by a third in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Ball Ball, don¡¯t worry about it. Let us do the rest.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart ached as she looked at Ball Ball panting from exhaustion. She hurriedly handed it a spirit fruit to replenish its stamina.

    ¡°Thank you, Big Sister,¡± Ball Ball said happily while holding the spirit fruit. Its big eyes almost narrowed into a line from smiling.

    After getting Ball Ball to rest, she sent the herbs it picked into the bracelet. She also found a ce to focus on picking herbs.

    ¡°Wow! Miss, look what I found!¡± Liu Yan suddenly eximed excitedly.

    Everyone looked at Liu Yan and saw that he was holding a golden-colored ginseng that was as thick as an adult¡¯s arm. The head of the ginseng even had human features, and it was very clear¡­

    ¡°Is this a ginseng or a carrot? Why is it so big?¡± Feng Da murmured in disbelief.

    ¡°Idiot, of course it¡¯s ginseng!¡± Lin Liang gave Feng Da a knock on the head, not knowing whether tough or cry.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at therge golden ginseng in surprise and exined, ¡°This is a golden ginseng and at least a thousand years old.¡±

    ¡°Miss, the facial features on this are very clear. Do you think it has developed intelligence?¡± Liu Yan asked curiously. As an alchemist, he was most interested in all sorts of herbs and nts. Moreover, it was extremely rare to see such arge ginseng. It was really too exciting.

    ¡°Bring it here, and let me see,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Liu Yan handed the ginseng to Leng Ruoxue and looked at her expectantly.

    Leng Ruoxue held the golden ginseng in her hand, but she didn¡¯t feel any spiritual power fluctuations.?<i>Perhaps this ginseng hasn¡¯t developed intelligence yet?</i>

    Suddenly, she seemed to feel fear, but only very slightly.

    ¡°Qing Jue, has this ginseng developed intelligence?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked uncertainty through telepathy.

    ¡°Big Sister, this golden ginseng is about three thousand years old and has already developed intelligence, but it¡¯s not obvious.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, hand it to me. You have to nt it quickly. This ginseng is very timid,¡± Qing Jue said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue sent the golden ginseng into the bracelet.

    ¡°It already has intelligence, but it¡¯s not obvious,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined after talking with Qing Jue.

    ¡°Wow, I¡¯ve never seen a wood-type sprite before!¡± Liu Yan said excitedly.

    ¡°Stinky brat, do you think we¡¯ve seen one before? Those things have long be legends,¡± Old Zao said with slight displeasure as he hit Liu Yan on the head.

    ¡°Hehe, Miss, when can we see the ginseng sprite?¡± Liu Yan asked with a silly smile.

    ¡°ording to the records, only heavenly materials and earthly treasures more than ten thousand years old can produce sprites. This ginseng is only three thousand years old now, so we¡¯ll have to wait,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Doesn¡¯t that mean there¡¯s still seven thousand years? Boohoo¡­ I will be dead by then,¡± Liu Yan said with a sad face.

    ¡°Not necessarily. As long as you cultivate diligently, you will live for a very long time,¡± Leng Ruoxue consoled.

    ¡°Yes, I will cultivate diligently. I have to see the legendary wood-type sprites no matter what!¡± Liu Yan said imposingly.

    ¡°Look at you. Are you satisfied just to live another seven thousand years?¡± Feng Da said with contempt.

    ¡°What else?¡± Liu Yan scratched his head. This wish wasn¡¯t small!

    ¡°Eternal life, of course! Who would be willing to die if they could live forever!¡± Feng Da said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°¡­¡± Liu Yan was speechless. He was only a Spiritual Sovereign now. Eternal life! It was so far away. Moreover, no one knew whether there was eternal life in this world or not.

    ¡°Miss, am I right?¡± Feng Da looked at their youngdy with a ttering look.

    ¡°Yes, you can indeed treat this as one of your goals,¡± Leng Ruoxue agreed.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue picking!¡± Leng Ruoxue continued.

    Two hourster, all the herbs on the ground were harvested, including many precious ones, with everyone¡¯s efforts.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the clean open space, and two drops of cold sweat dripped down her forehead.?<i>Didn¡¯t we clear the ce too cleanly?</i>

    ¡°Butterfly, do we really have to harvest all of them? Should we leave a few behind?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking.?<i>They should be sustainable, right? Otherwise, won¡¯t all these herbs be extinct in the future?</i>

    ¡°Yes, you won¡¯t be able to leave until you¡¯ve harvested all of them. Moreover, even though you¡¯ve harvested all of them now, the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm will be full of herbs again when it opens once more in a thousand years,¡± Butterfly exined while gently pping its wings.

    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s really magical!¡± Leng Ruoxue was relieved. This ce was really worthy of being called a mystic realm!

    ¡°Girl, the road to the front has appeared. Let¡¯s go quickly!¡± Butterfly urged. Hehe, there were still many good things ahead!

 Chapter 268 - Encounter in the Forest, The Elegant White Tiger (3)

    <h4>Chapter 268: Encounter in the Forest, The Elegant White Tiger (3)</h4>

    Leng Ruoxue looked up and saw a small path appear in the open space. She turned her head and said to everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Everyone walked forward eagerly.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Everyone was dumbfounded at the end of the small path.

    Before their eyes was arge grove full of fruit trees. Moreover, the path was gone.

    ¡°Heavens! Don¡¯t tell me we have to pick all the fruits from the trees!¡± Feng Da wailed, feeling as if his head was going to explode.

    ¡°Bingo, you¡¯ve got it right.¡± Butterfly flew to Feng Da and praised him.

    ¡°How can we live like this? Are we here to do manualbor?¡± Guo Yongined with a bitter face.

    ¡°Stopining. Everyone, split the trees up and pick quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Ball Ball, can you pick these fruits?¡± Lin Yuan asked fawningly while looking at the chubby furball.

    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t my specialty,¡± Ball Ball said honestly with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°Hehe, girl, this ce is huge. You can let the beasts out to help,¡± Butterfly reminded her understandingly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. With a thought, she released all her beasts.

    ¡°Feng Zhan, Silver Wings, everyone, help pick some!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The two beasts acknowledged and then arranged for their n to help.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I want toe out too.¡± The little silver mink sent Leng Ruoxue a voice transmission pitifully.

    ¡°Little mink, we need to work. Stay inside obediently! I¡¯ll let you outter,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted.

    ¡°I can help too.¡± The little silver mink pouted his pink lips a little gloomily.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?He knew that Xue¡¯er was afraid that he would be tired, but he wanted to be with her!

    ¡°Fine!¡± Leng Ruoxue could only let the little mink out.

    Seeing that everyone had started picking, Leng Ruoxue also found a tree and focused on picking fruits as well.

    These fruits contained faint spiritual energy. Although they were not as good as the ones in her bracelet, they were top-tier on the Ling Feng Continent.

    Everyone worked together and picked fruits for more than three hours. Finally, they picked all the fruits on the trees, and the path that had disappeared reappeared.

    Everyone continued walking along the path. After the path disappeared again, an area full of ores all over the ground appeared in front of them¡­

    ¡°Wow, heavens! This is tungsten gold ore! And green pine crystals! Haha, we¡¯re rich! We¡¯re rich!¡± This time, it was Old Zao and his disciples¡¯ turn to go crazy.

    ¡°Everyone, use your storage rings to collect the ores!¡± Leng Ruoxue directly ordered without needing Butterfly¡¯s exnation.

    The ores covering the entire ground were rtively easy to gather. In less than half an hour, they had already collected all the ores on the ground. But the strange thing was that the path that should have appeared didn¡¯t appear as expected.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone looked at each other in bewilderment.

    ¡°Perhaps we¡¯ve missed some ores. Everyone, look around carefully,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    Everyone began to search separately.

    ¡°Miss, there seems to be something here!¡± Hu Bin suddenly said after searching for a while.

    ¡°Where?¡± Everyone was attracted.

    ¡°Eh? What is this?¡± Everyone was puzzled.

    There was a transparent crystal half-buried in the ground in a remote corner. The crystal was light blue and resembled quartz.

    ¡°Master, that¡¯s a water crystal, and water-attribute cultivators use them for cultivation,¡± Feng Zhan said via voice transmission from the bracelet. Even though the crystals of each element weren¡¯t used in this world, they were definitely good things in the Upper Realm.

    After hearing what Feng Zhan said, Leng Ruoxue squatted down and dug out the half-buried crystal. But the more she dug, the more she found¡­

    Seeing this, everyone hurriedly squatted down and helped dig.

    After digging up all the water crystals, everyone suddenly discovered that they were in an enormous pit. Uh! To be exact, they had dug a pit into the ground. Moreover, their bodies and faces were covered in dirt. They were stunned for a few seconds, and then everyoneughed¡­

    ¡°Haha, look at you. You¡¯re like a mud monkey.¡± Feng Da nced at Lin Yuan andughed mockingly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about me. You are not any better than me,¡± Lin Yuan retorted.

    ¡°Don¡¯tugh at each other. We¡¯re all the same now,¡± Leng Qingtian said impartially while looking at the two of them.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± someone echoed.

    ¡°Go up if you¡¯re doneughing!¡± Leng Ruoxue shook her head helplessly.?<i>These people! They¡¯re bing more and more yful.</i>

    Leng Ruoxue was the first to climb out of the pit. She was holding a small transparent crystal in her hand.

    ¡°So beautiful!¡± The people who climbed up one after another were a little dazzled. They looked at the light blue crystal and almost drooled.

    The crystal was oval and the size of an egg. It was emitting a dazzling and beautiful glow under the sunlight.

    ¡°This is a water crystal core,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined with a light smile, but she couldn¡¯t help sighing in her heart.?<i>I¡¯m really too lucky! I actually obtained another crystal core after obtaining the fire crystal core earlier.</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s really so beautiful,¡± everyone couldn¡¯t help eximing again.

    ¡°Big Sister, give me the water crystal core!¡± Qing Jue sent a voice transmission. He was somewhat speechless at Leng Ruoxue¡¯s good luck. How could crystal cores be so easy to obtain? But his big sister had already obtained two. Moreover, he had some precious herbs that happened to be of the water attribute, so this crystal core would be of use.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Qing Jue was her treasurer! Leng Ruoxue was very obedient and sent the crystal core into the bracelet.

    Feng Da looked at Leng Ruoxue and asked shamelessly, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s the use of the water crystal core?¡±

    ¡°With it, we will have an endless supply of water crystals in the future. But we don¡¯t need crystals now. We will need them only after we go to other dimensions,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined simply.

 Chapter 269 - Encounter in the Forest, The Elegant White Tiger (4)

    <h4>Chapter 269: Encounter in the Forest, The Elegant White Tiger (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Oh.¡± Everyone nodded to show that they understood.

    ¡°Lass! Let¡¯s keep going!¡± Old Zao urged expectantly. After they dug up all the crystals, the mischievous path appeared again.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at everyone¡¯s expectant expressions.

    With great anticipation and curiosity, everyone continued forward.

    But they stopped again before long.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, is this¡­ this the real forest? How can the scenes earlierpare to this?¡± Leng Qingtian looked at the gigantic trees that towered into the clouds, and each of them required at least a hundred people to surround. He was speechless. Wasn¡¯t this a little too exaggerated?

    ¡°What we saw previously can only be regarded as the periphery!¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. The original path in front of them had split into three forks. She didn¡¯t know which one to take.

    ¡°Girl, you have to choose carefully! You will encounter different things on each path. Moreover, this is thest ce in this forest. After you clear this ce, you¡¯ll encounter more danger outside,¡± Butterfly exined.

    ¡°Do you mean that all three paths are safe?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Butterfly.

    ¡°Like I said, the first stage is safe. Of course, it includes this ce. But I¡¯m not too sure what¡¯s on these three paths. But there¡¯s definitely no danger,¡± Butterfly said with certainty.

    ¡°What do you guys think?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to look at Leng Qingtian and the others.

    ¡°Since there¡¯s no danger, why don¡¯t we split up so that we don¡¯t miss anything good?¡± Old Man suggested.

    ¡°Butterfly, is this okay?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked uncertainly.

    ¡°Probably!¡± Butterfly said after some thought.

    Leng Ruoxue turned to look at everyone and said, ¡°Grandpa, you split into two groups. I can go alone.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Xue¡¯er. Be careful!¡± Leng Qingtian said worriedly.

    Leng Ruoxue turned her head and ordered Butterfly, ¡°Okay, Butterfly, go with Big Brother!¡±

    ¡°Okay then. Handsome big brother, I¡¯ll follow you for now.¡± Butterfly fluttered its wings and flew in front of Leng Ruohan.

    After forming the groups, they each chose a path and walked in.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go too.¡± Leng Ruoxue walked toward thest path with the little mink in her arms and Ball Ball on her shoulder.

    As soon as she entered, she saw another patch of herbs. Leng Ruoxue let her beasts out to help her pick them without hesitation.

    ¡°Big Sister, I can help,¡± said Ball Ball, who was resting on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Have a good rest. We can do it.¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t bear to continue enving this little thing, so she spoke to console it.

    At this moment, Charm, Feng Zhan, and the other divine beasts had all transformed into human form. They squatted on the ground and focused on picking herbs.

    The silver wolves used their ws to dig carefully at the ground and then slowly dug out the herbs.

    Therge number of herbs was quickly gathered with the coordination of the beasts.

    Leng Ruoxue sent the other beasts back into the bracelet, leaving only Feng Zhan and Charm outside.

    ¡°Master, shall we set off?¡± Charm¡¯s beautiful purple eyes looked at Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Treasure, treasure, I like it.¡± Ball Ball suddenly jumped into Charm¡¯s arms and refused to leave.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face darkened as she looked at the lecherous Ball Ball.?<i>Is Ball Ball female?</i>?But she had to agree with Ball Ball¡¯s taste. Charm in human form was indeed a rare top-grade beautiful man.

    Ayer of ck covered Charm¡¯s handsome face as he looked at the little furball on his chest. Without even thinking about it, Charm transformed back into his small snow-white fox form and hopped onto Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Uh, where¡¯s my treasure?¡± Ball Ball found that its treasure had suddenly disappeared and was spinning around anxiously.

    ¡°Master, he¡¯s male,¡± Charm exined helplessly, understanding Leng Ruoxue¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Uh.¡± Leng Ruoxue was embarrassed.<i>?So this little thing is male!</i>?<i>But why did he only act this way when he saw Charm? My brother isn¡¯t inferior to Charm! And Feng Zhan isparable to Charm in terms of appearance alone.</i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Charm was also puzzled. He had no idea why the little thing was sticking to him.

    ¡°Ball Ball,e here,¡± Leng Ruoxue called softly.

    ¡°Big Sister, my treasure is missing,¡± Ball Ball said aggrievedly while lying on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s other shoulder, his big ck eyes brimming with tears.

    ¡°Ball Ball, why do you call him a treasure?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°He has the smell of a treasure on him. It¡¯s very, very fragrant,¡± Ball Ball said with yearning.

    ¡°Charm, did you eat something?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked suspiciously.?<i>Uh! Seems like Ball Ball wasn¡¯t being perverted!</i>

    ¡°No! Is it because of the jade elixir?¡± Charm carefully recalled that he hadn¡¯t eaten anything! He had only taken a sip of the jade elixir beforeing out.

    ¡°Probably.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Jade elixir was born from heaven and earth, and it was iparably precious, so it would indeed be considered a treasure.

    With this in mind, Leng Ruoxue took out a small amount of jade elixir and gave it to Ball Ball.

    ¡°Ah! Treasure!¡± Ball Ball hugged the jade bottle excitedly, and his chubby little round body shook non-stop.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a knowing smile.

    Leng Ruoxue and Feng Zhan walked side by side. After walking for a while, they found that the scenery in front of them had changed.

    ¡°Master, this ce seems to be an illusion. You have to be careful,¡± Feng Zhan reminded.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She could also feel it, but she didn¡¯t know what kind of illusion this ce was.

    The two continued walking forward. Along the way, they encountered many cute little animals, but they ignored them and just walked forward while looking for the eye of the array.

    <i>Huh? Why is a flower growing on the tree?</i>?Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. It was all too strange that a coquettish red flower appeared out of thin air on the bare tree trunk.

 Chapter 270 - Encounter in the Forest, The Elegant White Tiger (5)

    <h4>Chapter 270: Encounter in the Forest, The Elegant White Tiger (5)</h4>

    Leng Ruoxue approached the flower and was about to pick it when she clearly felt the flower trembling slightly, as though it was afraid of something.?<i>What¡¯s going on?</i>

    ¡°Master, let me do it.¡± Feng Zhan pulled out the palm-sized red flower just as Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand was about to pick the flower.

    ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me! You bad person!¡± The flower struggled violently in Feng Zhan¡¯s hand and spoke in humannguage.

    ¡°The illusion disappeared.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the forest that had returned to normal.?<i>So it really was this flower making a fuss.</i>

    ¡°You¡¯re obviously the one who wants to harm us. Is the pot calling the kettle ck?¡± Feng Zhan said somewhat angrily and deliberately released a bit of might.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t want to harm you. I was just afraid of being discovered by you. Boohoo¡­¡± The flower actually began to sob as it spoke.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t harm us? Then why did you set up the illusion?¡± Leng Ruoxue questioned coldly. Fortunately, they hadn¡¯t fallen for it. Wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous if it was someone else? Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little angry.

    ¡°This illusion is only to protect me, not to harm others. Really, you have to believe me. Boohoo¡­¡± the red flower exined while sobbing.

    ¡°You better make yourself clear, or else I¡¯ll turn you into a dried flower and make tea out of you,¡± Leng Ruoxue threatened.

    ¡°ording to the rules of the mystic realm, you have to take something from here before you can continue forward. And the only thing you can take to pass this trial is me. But I don¡¯t want to leave this ce, so I used my doppelganger technique to manifest some cute little animals. I hoped you could take any one of them. That way, I¡¯d be safe. Boohoo¡­¡± the flower exined carefully.

    ¡°Hmph! You might be safe, but can we find the way?¡± Leng Ruoxue snorted in displeasure.

    ¡°Yes, you can go out. Those animals all have my aura on them,¡± the flower quickly said and stole a timid nce at Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°But you are the best treasure here. Am I right?¡± Leng Ruoxue said thoughtfully. A?<i>flower that can use a doppelganger technique and arrange illusions, not bad.</i>?She was very satisfied.

    ¡°Yes, b-but I have high requirements for survival, so I will be dead if I leave this ce. Even if you forcefully take me out, I won¡¯t be able to live for long.¡± The flower wept, and drops of dew-like tears flowed from its center and onto the ground.

    ¡°Master, if I¡¯m not mistaken, this should be the legendary illusionary flower, the king of the nt spirit beasts,¡± Feng Zhan suddenly said.

    The flower stopped crying and said in surprise, ¡°How do you know¡­ my name?¡±

    ¡°nt spirit beast?¡±

    Leng Ruoxue recalled the introduction of nt spirit beasts that she had once read in a book. In the past, there was a distinction between animal-type and nt-type spirit beasts. Moreover, the strength of nt spirit beasts was not inferior to that of animal spirit beasts. But tens of thousands of years ago, high-level nt spirit beasts basically became extinct due to the change in the environment. Some nts that still existed today, such as cannibal vines, could only be considered the lowest-level nt spirit beasts.

    ¡°Master, this little flower is very powerful, but it¡¯s still underage,¡± Feng Zhan continued.

    ¡°Since you know me, then you should know that I can¡¯t leave this ce. Otherwise, I will definitely die,¡± the flower said pitifully, ying the sympathy card.

    ¡°Of course I know. But I also know that there¡¯s a ce thousands of times better than here. That ce is more suitable for your growth,¡± Feng Zhan enticed with a smile. If this flower could really mature, it would absolutely be a great help to his master.

    ¡°Impossible. My inherited memories tell me that this is the most suitable ce for me.¡± The flower refused to be fooled.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can bring you in to take a look first,¡± Feng Zhan said without the slightest bit of annoyance.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The flower¡¯s curiosity was piqued by Feng Zhan.

    After receiving Feng Zhan¡¯s gaze. Leng Ruoxue sent him and the flower directly into the bracelet.

    A few secondster, the flower¡¯s exmation sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Ah! I want to live here!¡± the red flower in the bracelet eximed happily. The bright red flower swayed non-stop, showing its excitement.

    ¡°Yes. You can live here forever like us as long as you contract with my master,¡± Feng Zhan said seductively while pointing at the surrounding beasts.

    ¡°Okay, I want to contract,¡± the flower agreed readily. Illusionary flowers had high requirements for their environment, which was iparable to other nt spirit beasts. So ces outside the mystic realm were not suitable for its growth. But this ce was more suitable for it than the mystic realm, so it was a little impatient to live here.

    Leng Ruoxue took out Feng Zhan and the illusionary flower from the bracelet. She looked at the excited red flower and said, ¡°Let¡¯s contract!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The palm-sized red flower shook non-stop and took the initiative to enter a soul contract.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you Illusion from now on!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the little red flower after the contract.

    ¡°Thank you for giving me a name, Master,¡± the flower said happily while shaking its bright flower.

    <i>Won¡¯t it shake off its petals by swaying like this?</i>?Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help letting her imagination run wild as she looked at the trembling flower.

    After hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s thoughts, a few drops of cold sweat dripped down the flower¡¯s delicate petals as it exined helplessly, ¡°Master, my petals won¡¯t fall.¡±

    ¡°Uhh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was embarrassed. How could she forget that her beasts had telepathy with her?

    Leng Ruoxue nced at Charm and Ball Ball, who were covering their mouths and snickering. Even Feng Zhan¡¯s shoulders were shivering, even though he wasn¡¯t smiling.?<i>How embarrassing!</i>

    But what Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t know was that all of the beasts in the bracelet were also covering their mouths andughing!

 Chapter 271 - Encounter in the Forest, The Elegant White Tiger (6)

    <h4>Chapter 271: Encounter in the Forest, The Elegant White Tiger (6)</h4>

    Moreover, all the beasts thought in unison that they absolutely couldn¡¯t let their master know that she could actually block her thoughts. Hehe, that was because their master was really too cute! So poor Leng Ruoxue was kept in the dark¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue!¡± Leng Ruoxue felt a little depressed as she sent Illusion into the bracelet and walked forward with Feng Zhan

    After walking for a bit, Leng Ruoxue and Feng Zhan stopped again.

    This was because a white tiger with immacte snow-white fur blocked their way.

    ¡°White tiger!¡± Feng Zhan frowned slightly.?<i>Why is there a white tiger in this mystic realm?</i>

    ¡°Fire phoenix!¡± The enormous white tiger was lying leisurely on a giant green stone that was twice his size. His green eyes were half-closed as he spokezily.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes examined the iparably elegant white tiger. He was an adult white tiger. Not only was he huge, but he was also very powerful. This white tiger was at the divine beast level on the surface, but she could clearly feel that this white tiger¡¯s strength was absolutely above Feng Zhan¡¯s.

    ¡°White tiger, did you specially wait for us here?¡± Feng Zhan probed.

    ¡°Wrong. I¡¯m mainly here to bask in the sun. I¡¯m just waiting for you guys while I¡¯m at it,¡± the white tiger said casually, but he couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart.?<i>s! I¡¯ve already stayed here for countless years, and I finally see people today.</i>

    ¡°How can we go past you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked bluntly. She didn¡¯t want to waste time and didn¡¯t know what was happening with her grandfather and the others. She was a little worried!

    ¡°Very simple! Defeat me!¡± the white tiger said indifferently.

    ¡°As long as you defeat me, I and this green stone will both belong to you,¡± the white tiger added.

    ¡°White tiger, aren¡¯t you making things difficult for us?¡± Feng Zhan roared in anger. His master might not be aware of this white tiger¡¯s strength, but he knew it very well.

    ¡°This human isn¡¯t even anxious. What¡¯s the hurry, bird?¡± the white tiger said indifferently.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Feng Zhan was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak.

    At this moment, Leng Ruoxue was observing the green stone that the white tiger mentioned. The stone was more than twice the size of the white tiger. It was entirely green and smooth like jade. But what was it if it wasn¡¯t jade? She had never seen such a stone, but it was definitely something good.

    ¡°Qing Jue,¡± Leng Ruoxue called out softly in her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m here, Big Sister,¡± Qing Jue answered.

    ¡°Qing Jue, did you hear what that tiger said? What is that stone?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Let me see.¡± Qing Jue carefully observed and slowly searched his memory.

    ¡°Ah! Big Sister, that is a wind spirit stone, one of the main materials for refining divine artifacts.¡± After observing for a long time, Qing Jue finally confirmed it and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. He really didn¡¯t expect such arge wind spirit stone to exist in the world. It was really unexpected.

    ¡°Wind spirit stone seems useless to me now?¡± Leng Ruoxue said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Hehe, Big Sister, it¡¯s useless to you now, but you will be able to use it in the future. Moreover, such arge wind spirit stone is very rare,¡± Qing Jue reminded. It was really something good!

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t pay attention to this white tiger. Anyway, there¡¯s no danger here. Let¡¯s just drag it out here,¡± Feng Zhan said telepathically.

    ¡°But I¡¯m worried that Grandpa and the others will encounter the same situation,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered in her head worriedly.

    ¡°Must I defeat you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked as she looked up at the enormous white tiger.

    ¡°Yes. Furthermore, you are not allowed to ask spirit beasts for help. You can only defeat me yourself,¡± the white tiger exined, and a smile shed in his green eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m only a Spiritual Supremacy. Your strength is so much higher than mine. This is clearly an unfair battle.¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned in slight displeasure.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to fight. Stay here with me then!¡± the white tiger said nonchntly. He was a kind white tiger, so of course he wouldn¡¯t force her!

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight then!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. For some reason, she felt that this white tiger seemed to understand her thoughts very well. He knew that it was impossible for her to stay here, but he insisted on saying so.

    The white tiger slowly stood up from the giant rock and looked down at Leng Ruoxue with thousands of thoughts in his mind. He had stayed here alone for ten thousand years and was about to turn into a fossil. He could finally move around today.

    The white tiger stood on the stone, stretched his old arms and legs, and then elegantly walked down from the stone.

    ¡°Human, I will control my strength to that of a level nine holy beast, so this match is very fair.¡± The white tiger¡¯s huge ws gentlybed the fur on his head as he spoke very elegantly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t expect this white tiger to be so tasteful, so her impression of him improved greatly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin. You first,¡± the white tiger said very politely, fully demonstrating his gentlemanly demeanor.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be polite then. Take this!

    ¡°Feather of the Fire Phoenix!¡± Leng Ruoxue shouted softly. A fiery red feather instantly emerged and charged at the enormous white tiger.

    ¡°Is this the feather of that bird? So small! Haha!¡± The white tigerughed out loud.

    <i>Laugh! Laugh all you want! You will cryter!</i>?Feng Zhan suppressed his anger and snorted in his heart. He knew very well the power of this feather. This feather couldn¡¯t be judged by its appearance.

    Yes, just as Feng Zhan thought, the white tiger quickly stopped smiling¡­

    The white tiger was a little dumbfounded as more and more feathers covered the sky and fluttered in the air. He even forgot to use his skills¡­

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t know what to do when she saw the stunned white tiger. She didn¡¯t want to hurt the white tiger, but it was obvious that the white tiger was just in a daze and didn¡¯t unleash any skills.?<i>Should I continue fighting? Boohoo¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do.</i>

 Chapter 272 - The Desert Labyrinth (1)

    <h4>Chapter 272: The Desert Labyrinth (1)</h4>

    ¡°Feng Zhan, what happened to it?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking Feng Zhan.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Feng Zhan shook his head.?<i>How can this white tiger be so zoned out? How can a beast be in a daze during a battle? Fortunately, Master doesn¡¯t want to kill it. Otherwise, this stupid tiger would have been burned to ashes long ago!</i>

    Feng Zhan released a stream of fiery red spiritual power, which just happened to hit the white tiger¡¯s butt¡­

    ¡°Ow!¡± A deafening howl sounded¡­

    ¡°Which bastard dares to sneak attack on my butt!¡± The white tiger recovered and roared angrily.

    ¡°Your grandpa, I, did it,¡± Feng Zhan said indifferently, crossing his arms.

    ¡°You damn bird, how dare you ambush me!¡± the white tiger roared furiously,pletely forgetting about the battle. His only thought now was to teach this stinky bird a lesson.

    ¡°How can you me me when you¡¯re not paying attention yourself!¡± Feng Zhan said with a look of bad intentions. He was doing a good deed!

    ¡°Uh!¡± The white tiger looked at the feathers flying around him and said directly to Leng Ruoxue, ¡°I¡¯m not fighting you anymore. I want to fight this stinky bird.¡±

    ¡°How can we do that? The winner hasn¡¯t been decided yet,¡± Leng Ruoxue insisted.

    ¡°Consider it your win!¡± the white tiger said nonchntly.

    ¡°You said it yourself. Since I won, you and that big green stone are mine now,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded very kindly.

    ¡°They¡¯re all yours!¡± the white tiger said with certainty. In fact, he had wanted to leave this ce for a long time. But it wasn¡¯t easy to see people, and he was a little bored, so he wanted to fight her first. After all, he had to check if this human was qualified to be his master! But if this human didn¡¯t even dare to ept his challenge, then he would rather stay here forever and wait for the next human than choose to leave.

    ¡°Then acknowledge me as your master!¡± Leng Ruoxue retracted her spiritual power and smiled secretly in her heart. Subduing a powerful spirit beast without fighting was exactly what she wanted!

    ¡°Okay,¡± the white tiger replied. At the same time, he was excited that he could finally leave this ce.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    The white tiger took the initiative to establish a soul contract. The rtionship between the two was formally established with the descent of the contract array.

    After establishing the contract, the white tiger looked at Feng Zhan provocatively. ¡°Stinky bird, let¡¯s fight now.¡±

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s fight! Who¡¯s afraid of you?!¡± Feng Zhan said nonchntly. Although the white tiger was of water attribute, something like attribute restraint would never happen to him. The Southern Spirit me of their Phoenix n was not something ordinary water could put out.

    Feng Zhan returned to his original form and flew into the air. His dark red phoenix eyes were cold as he stared at the beautiful white tiger. ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The white tiger took the lead in attacking.

    For a time, two figures, one red and one white, were entangled together. Red and light blue spiritual powers flew everywhere, dazzling people¡¯s eyes¡­

    Lying on the giant green rock, Leng Ruoxue looked helplessly at the phoenix and tiger fighting each other. s! One was flying in the sky, while the other was running on the ground, but they could engage in such an intense fight. It was really unbelievable.

    <i>Huh? This is?</i>?Leng Ruoxue suddenly discovered that the smooth jade-like wind spirit stone beneath her seemed to have the effect of gathering wind-attribute spiritual power. She had justid down for a short while and already felt an endless stream of wind-attribute spiritual power eagerly burrowing into her body. It was really too surprising.

    With this discovery, Leng Ruoxue simply closed her eyes and began to meditate¡­

    Leng Ruoxue was meditating, while Feng Zhan and the white tiger were fighting more and more intensely. They were even showing signs of losing control!

    Feng Zhan stopped in the air and looked at the white tiger on the ground provocatively.

    ¡°Little kitty,e up and bite me if you dare!¡± Feng Zhan flew in the air with some pride, leaving a trail of beautiful, colorful light, and his long tail feathers drew dazzling arcs everywhere he went.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call me a kitty!¡± the white tiger roared with wide green eyes.?<i>How dare this damn bird call me a kitty!</i>?It was too damaging to his self-esteem.

    ¡°You are a little kitty! Come, let me hear you purr.¡± Feng Zhan smiled. At first, he was still a little afraid of this white tiger, but after his fighting spiritpletely ignited, he went all out. Moreover, this tiger was already his master¡¯s contract beast, so he was even less afraid. Hehe!

    ¡°Damn it! Damn bird, I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡± the white tiger roared furiously, but he couldn¡¯t help cursing in his heart.?<i>Hmph! Damn bird, isn¡¯t it just because you can fly! What¡¯s so great about it?</i>

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait and see how you¡¯ll make me regret it,¡± Feng Zhan said calmly.

    ¡°Okay, keep your eyes wide open.¡± the white tiger reminded. Then all the wind-attribute spiritual power in the sky rushed toward the white tiger. Gradually, more and more wind-attribute spiritual power condensed into a huge pair of azure wings¡­

    With its azure energy wings, the white tiger flew into the air and looked into Feng Zhan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Damn bird, I said I would make you regret it. But I will be magnanimous and not make a fuss about it with you on Master¡¯s ount as long as you admit your mistake now!¡± the white tiger suggested very kindly.

    ¡°In your dreams! But how do you have the wind attribute? Is it a mutation?¡± Feng Zhan asked somewhat curiously. The entire White Tiger n possessed the water attribute, but this tiger in front of him actually had two attributes. It was truly inconceivable!

    ¡°None of your business!¡± The white tiger wouldn¡¯t satisfy this dead bird¡¯s curiosity!

    ¡°Have you yed enough?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s voice sounded.

    Leng Ruoxue, who hadid on the wind spirit stone and meditated for a while, slowly opened her beautiful eyes and nced indifferently at the phoenix and tiger flying in the sky. Helplessness shed quickly in her eyes.

    The two beasts looked at each other and said at the same time in tacit understanding, ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 273 - The Desert Labyrinth (2)

    <h4>Chapter 273: The Desert Labyrinth (2)</h4>

    After speaking, the two beasts obediently descended from the sky and directly transformed. Their faces were full of fawning as they looked at Leng Ruoxue.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Is Master angry?</i>?The two beasts were extremely nervous¡­

    Leng Ruoxue found it amusing. Looking at the two beasts¡¯ careful expressions, she said very seriously, ¡°Companions must love and protect each other, so you are not allowed to fight anymore.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the two beasts answered obediently.

    ¡°As my beasts, you must be united against outsiders,¡± Leng Ruoxue added. Of course, she mainly said this for the sake of the newly joined white tiger.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s continue on our journey!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after storing the wind spirit stone in the bracelet.

    The white tiger and Feng Zhan nodded, and then the human and four beasts continued forward.

    ¡°White tiger, do you have a name?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked while walking.

    ¡°My name is White Dawn,¡± the white tiger answered after thinking about it.?<i>s! It¡¯s been a long time since someone called me this name. I would have forgotten it if Master hadn¡¯t asked.</i>

    ¡°White Dawn, what¡¯s ahead?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I should be the most difficult beast to deal with in this forest,¡± White Dawn said proudly.

    ¡°Then¡­ how did the others get past you?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°It depends on my mood! But Master, you¡¯re the first human I¡¯ve seen since I came here,¡± White Dawn said depressedly.

    ¡°¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. It seemed like this white tiger was really almost bored to death.

    ¡°Master, it looks like there¡¯s nothing left in front,¡± Feng Zhan said as he looked at the path that was already at the end.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. It seemed like the first stage was really over because there were two golden portals not far away. She just didn¡¯t know where these portals would teleport them.

    ¡°Master, we are the first toe here. The other two teams shouldn¡¯t havee out yet,¡± Feng Zhan guessed. He didn¡¯t want his master to let her imagination run wild!

    ¡°I think so too.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Feng Zhan¡¯s nervous appearance and couldn¡¯t help wanting tough.?<i>Am I such an unstable person?</i>

    ¡°Master, there isn¡¯t much danger in this forest, so you can walk out of it as long as you aren¡¯t too unlucky,¡± White Dawn exined. He already knew that his master¡¯s group had split up into three.

    While they were chatting, Leng Ruohan emerged with his team.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Leng Ruohan eximed excitedly when he saw his little sister.

    ¡°Big Brother, Big Brother Feng, did you encounter any danger?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with concern.

    ¡°Uh! We didn¡¯t encounter any danger, but we did do a lot of physicalbor.¡± Leng Ruohan smiled bitterly. Their group had probably done enough physicalbor for the rest of their lives.

    ¡°Erm¡­ What physicalbor did you do?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously because she saw that her brother and the others were dirty and covered in dust.

    ¡°Lass! We dug up a lot of ores and materials, as well as countless herbs. Boohoo¡­¡± Old Zao wailed in pain. Today, he found out that looking at artificing materials all over the ground was also a very painful thing because he had to dig all of them up.

    ¡°Uh, give me all your rings!¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed sympathetically. Fortunately, she had the foresight to let them empty their rings and give them a lot of empty storage rings before they entered. Otherwise, they might not have been able to store everything.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruohan and the others handed the full storage rings to Leng Ruoxue.

    Leng Ruoxue took the rings and sent everything in them into the bracelet for Qing Jue to sort. Then she returned the rings to them.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why isn¡¯t Grandpa¡¯s team out yet?¡± Leng Ruohan asked worriedly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I said that there¡¯s no danger here. They must have encountered the same thing as you.¡± Butterfly fluttered in front of Leng Ruohan andforted him. He had to believe in its honesty!

    ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t worry. Grandpa¡¯s team is stronger than yours. They won¡¯t be in danger,¡± Leng Ruoxue alsoforted.

    After a while, Leng Qingtian and the others emerged. But their faces and bodies were covered in dust, looking extremely disheveled.

    ¡°Grandpa, what happened?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s eyes were full of question marks.?<i>What did Grandpa¡¯s team do? Why do they look more miserable than Big Brother¡¯s team?</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa¡¯s darling! Grandpa won¡¯t catch any more rabbits. Boohoo¡­¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help crying as soon as he saw his precious granddaughter.

    ¡°?¡±?<i>Not catching any more rabbits? What does that mean?</i>?Leng Ruoxue was even more confused.?<i>What did Grandpa¡¯s team encounter?</i>

    ¡°Oh, Little Girl! We caught thousands of rabbits with just a dozen of us and our beasts. Moreover, those damn rabbits could actually ignore the pressure of our might,¡± Old Man exined with a face full of tears and mucus.

    ¡°¡­¡± This time, Leng Ruoxue was really speechless. Her sympathy for her grandfather and his team was like a raging river flowing endlessly. They were really too pitiful.

    ¡°Wow! Rabbit! Rabbits in the mystic realm are the most delicious food! You¡¯re in for a treat!¡± Butterfly said excitedly and pped its wings even faster.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t endure it and roared. He wanted to throw up at the mention of rabbits. How could he bear to eat one!

    ¡°Girl, your grandfather is so fierce!¡± Butterfly¡¯s small ck eyes held tears as it hid in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hair fearfully.

    ¡°Who told you to spout nonsense?¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t pity the tactless Butterfly at all.

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s take a rest in the spaceter! We can continue after we¡¯re rested,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested after looking at the sky.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Qingtian nodded vigorously. This was exactly what he was thinking.

    ¡°Ruoxue, here. This is our harvest.¡± Lin Liang handed the ring in his hand to Leng Ruoxue.

 Chapter 274 - The Desert Labyrinth (3)

    <h4>Chapter 274: The Desert Labyrinth (3)</h4>

    Leng Ruoxue took the ring and then sent everyone into the bracelet.

    ¡°The air here is still the best!¡± Leng Qingtian sighed with emotion in the bracelet.

    Hearing this, everyone nodded in unison and then headed to their own residence.

    Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t rest but went directly to the warehouse.

    Qing Jue was sorting all the items in the warehouse.

    ¡°Big Sister,¡± Qing Jue greeted Leng Ruoxue when he saw her.

    ¡°Qing Jue, here¡¯s some more. Thank you for your hard work.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed Qing Jue a few more rings.

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. It¡¯s very easy for me,¡± Qing Jue said nonchntly. He was an artifact spirit, and he could organize the entire space well with just a single thought.

    ¡°How is the harvest?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Not bad. We gathered a lot of herbs and minerals. But I don¡¯t understand why there is so much food,¡± Qing Jue said in puzzlement. There were many fruits in addition to the rabbit meat. He couldn¡¯t understand why there were these things in the mystic realm.

    ¡°Uh! Uh¡­ They were probably afraid that we won¡¯t have anything to eat in the future!¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed randomly.

    ¡°Bingo, girl, you got it right.¡± Butterfly flew out from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hair and floated in front of her.

    ¡°These fruits and rabbit meat are prepared for your journey ahead. But not everyone has such good luck! Some people might only be able to pick fruits, while others can only obtain meat. The best is to obtain both, just like you,¡± Butterfly exined.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded and asked, ¡°Oh, Butterfly, do you know where the two teleportation arrays lead?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The teleportation arrays are random, and the location of each teleportation is different every time. Girl, it¡¯s best if you can be teleported to a mountain range, which is rtively less dangerous. Deserts are one of the most dangerous ces, so don¡¯t go to deserts!¡± Butterfly reminded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. Since it was random, how could she decide where she would be teleported?

    ¡°Qing Jue, Big Sister is going to rest. Don¡¯t exhaust yourself!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with concern.

    ¡°Okay. Big Sister, quickly go and rest!¡± Qing Jue urged.

    Leng Ruoxue left the warehouse and went straight to her temporary bamboo house, where shey on the bed with her clothes on.

    ¡°Little mink, let¡¯s sleep for a while!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the little mink in her arms.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The little silver mink found afortable spot in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and closed his eyes in satisfaction.

    It was already the next day when Leng Ruoxue woke up.

    After exiting the bamboo house, Leng Ruoxue saw her grandfather and the others already waiting for her. She didn¡¯t expect to be thest to wake up.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Ball Ball?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked around at everyone but didn¡¯t see the chubby little ball. After he entered the bracelet yesterday, she let him roam freely, but he disappeared today?

    ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m here,¡± Ball Ball yelled from a tall tree.

    Everyone raised their heads and looked at the source of the sound. At this moment, Ball Ball was lying on a milky-white spirit fruit twice his size, looking as though everything would be fine if there were fruits.

    ¡°Ball Ball, aren¡¯t youing down to apany Big Sister on a treasure hunt?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be sad.

    ¡°Ah! I want to apany Big Sister!¡± Ball Ball hurriedly said. He pped his small wings and flew down from the tree,nding directly on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Grandpa, stay in here for now! Come out after we arrive at the teleport destination.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Ball Ball¡¯s soft fur in satisfaction.

    ¡°Okay, Xue¡¯er. Be careful!¡± Leng Qingtian reminded.

    ¡°I will.¡± Then Leng Ruoxue left the bracelet by herself.

    Looking at the two teleportation arrays in front of her, Leng Ruoxue hesitated.?<i>Which one should I choose?</i>

    <i>Forget it. I won¡¯t think about it anymore. I¡¯ll just randomly enter one of them!</i>

    After making up her mind, Leng Ruoxue walked directly into the nearest teleportation array¡­

    As a dazzling light shed, Leng Ruoxue subconsciously closed her eyes. When the light disappeared, she opened her eyes. But the scenery in front of her made her pale with fright¡­

    In front and all around here were densely packed venomous snakes and scorpions. Every venomous snake was as thick as an adult¡¯s arm, and the venomous scorpions were as big as a washbasin. Moreover, their bodies were pitch-ck and shiny, and their eyes released a greedy and sinister cold light¡­

    ¡°Hehe, another human finally came knocking on our door,¡± a venomous snake said with a vulgarugh.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had the taste of human in a long time. But only one isn¡¯t enough!¡± Thergest scorpion among the scorpions waved its huge pincers in dissatisfaction.

    Leng Ruoxue felt depressed as she listened to the discussion between the snake and the scorpion.?<i>s! Why am I so unlucky? I was actually teleported to a desert, and I became the food that two holy beasts are discussing¡­</i>

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes quietly examined the situation and environment in front of her while the two holy beasts were discussing.

    The venomous snakes and scorpions were worthy of being the kings in this endless desert. But two tigers could not share one mountain. It was amazing that these snakes and scorpions could get along peacefully and even be friends.

    The venomous snakes and scorpions in front of her were all holy beasts. Among them were hundreds of level nine holy beasts, which could be considered very powerful. But it was a pity that they actually encountered her.?<i>Hmph! It remains to be seen if they have the capability to eat me.</i>

    ¡°Do you want to eat me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked softly with a smile.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? You¡¯re already on our te! Haha!¡± the venomous snakeughed hysterically.

    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be alive to eat me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with pity.

 Chapter 275 - The Desert Labyrinth (4)

    <h4>Chapter 275: The Desert Labyrinth (4)</h4>

    ¡°Hmph! The desert is our territory. No human whoes here can leave this ce alive,¡± the venomous snake said confidently.

    ¡°Then use facts to prove it!¡± Then Leng Ruoxue summoned all her divine beasts.

    ¡°Ah! So many divine beasts!¡± The level of pressure made the group of poisonous snakes and scorpions a little flustered. They might not be afraid of strong humans, but they couldn¡¯t not be afraid of the pressure of the divine beasts. This fear was inborn and an irresistible existence in their bloodlines.

    ¡°What? Do you want to eat my master?¡± Feng Zhan said coldly with his dark red phoenix eyes narrowed.

    The venomous snake immediately changed its attitude and said ingratiatingly, ¡°Ah! Misunderstanding! This is all a misunderstanding! How dare we eat your master?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! We don¡¯t want to eat her. You heard it wrong, hehe!¡± The biggest scorpion also pretended to be an obedient grandson as it tried to curry favor with them. But its slightly cloudy little eyes kept spinning, and who knew what it was up to.

    ¡°Feng Zhan, don¡¯t bother talking nonsense with them. Annihte them all!¡± Leng Ruoxue said emotionlessly. Even though she didn¡¯t like fighting, she would absolutely not show any mercy if only force could solve the problem.

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Feng Zhan quickly replied and prepared to release his Southern Spirit me.

    ¡°Wait, you can¡¯t kill us. We are able to live here because of the rules of the mystic realm. If you kill us, you won¡¯t be able to obtain anything.¡± The scorpion was quick-witted and quickly shouted while transmitting its voice in its head non-stop.?<i>King! Where are you? Come and save your people! Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, absolutely. So you can¡¯t kill us. At worst, we¡¯ll let you go,¡± the scorpion said obediently.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Where did this monstere from! How does she have so many divine beasts!</i>

    ¡°But what I know seems different from what you know! As far as I know, it doesn¡¯t matter even if I kill all of you because when the mystic realm reopens a thousand yearster, new venomous snakes and scorpions will rece you in this desert. So I better do something good! I believe those little fellows who are about to be born will thank me.¡± Leng Ruoxue decided to spread the spirit of doing good deeds, so these hateful things could go to heaven!

    As soon as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, all the divine beasts attacked together. Colorful spiritual power danced all over the sky and exploded the group of poisonous snakes and scorpions into ashes in the blink of an eye¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s much quieter like this,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. Without the poisonous snakes and scorpions obstructing her vision, her field of vision was much wider.

    Leng Ruoxue sent the other beasts back to the bracelet, leaving only Charm and Feng Zhan, before moving her grandfather and the others out.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± As soon as the little silver mink emerged, he openly upied Leng Ruoxue¡¯s soft arms.

    ¡°Big Sister.¡± Ball Ballid on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder obediently.

    The transformed Charm upied Leng Ruoxue¡¯s other shoulder. As for Feng Zhan, he naturally transformed into a human and followed beside Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Leng Qingtian and the others.

    Butterfly flew to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side and reminded, ¡°Girl, the snake king and the scorpion king haven¡¯t appeared yet, so you have to be careful,¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, then led the group deeper into the unknown desert.

    They walked for hours in the deserted desert but found nothing.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s so hot here!¡± Leng Qingtian kept wiping the sweat off his forehead with his hand andining.

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s take a break!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s all rest here!¡± Leng Qingtian said loudly to everyone.

    Hearing this, everyone hurriedly sat on the ground.

    ¡°Everyone, have some fruits!¡± Leng Ruoxue took out the fruits they had picked in the forest from her bracelet.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, although this fruit doesn¡¯t have much spiritual power, it has plenty of water,¡± Leng Qingtian said while munching on a fruit.

    ¡°Grandpa, I have a feeling that everything was arranged in advance by the mystic realm.¡± Leng Ruoxue voiced her doubts.

    Butterfly flew into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hair and exined, ¡°Haha, girl, everything in the mystic realm is under the jurisdiction of the spirit of the mystic realm. Otherwise, why would you have to do so many things in the first stage?

    ¡°Moreover, the first stage is not life-threatening. It¡¯s just a little tiring. But you have to understand the painstaking efforts of the mystic realm¡¯s spirit. These fruits, meat, herbs, ores, and so on are all very useful to you. With them, at least your lives will be much safer in the mystic realm. Of course, luck and strength are also very important. But at the very least, you won¡¯t die of hunger or thirst.¡±

    Leng Ruoxue nodded. Butterfly¡¯s words were very reasonable. After all, not everyone could have a heaven-defying space like her. Moreover, it was impossible for others to have storage rings full of food, so survival was indeed the biggest problem.

    ¡°Ruoxue! How long do we have to go in this desert?¡± Lin Liang couldn¡¯t help asking suddenly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I guess we have toplete the mission like in the forest to leave this ce,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. This desert seemed to be circr, and they were actually walking around in circles.

    ¡°The entire desert is bare. How do weplete the mission!¡± Lin Liang was depressed. There was endless sand in front of them, and they couldn¡¯t find the goal at all.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Suddenly, an exmation sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and found that Hu Bin, who had been sitting not far away from them, had disappeared¡­

    ¡°Huh? Where did Hu Bin go?¡± Everyone was surprised and was about to go over to take a look, but Leng Ruoxue stopped them.

 Chapter 276 - The Desert Labyrinth (5)

    <h4>Chapter 276: The Desert Labyrinth (5)</h4>

    ¡°Everyone, stay where you are. Don¡¯t move!¡± Then Leng Ruoxue walked over.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what happened?¡± Leng Qingtian asked worriedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a hole. Hu Bin fell down.¡± Leng Ruoxue squatted down and looked into the hole. But it was pitch-ck inside, and she couldn¡¯t see anything clearly.

    ¡°Grandpa, everyone, go back into the space. I¡¯ll go down and take a look.¡± Leng Ruoxue sent everyone back into the bracelet.

    ¡°Hold on to me tightly.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded at Charm and Ball Ball before jumping down without hesitation.

    Feng Zhan also followed closely behind and jumped down the hole.

    Leng Ruoxue touched the two little beasts on her shoulders and called out softly in the pitch-ck cave, ¡°Charm, Ball Ball, Feng Zhan?¡±

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m here.¡± Feng Zhan lit a me, and the entire cave instantly lit up.

    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked around.

    It was actually a house, and the whole house was as empty as the wilderness. There was not a single piece of furniture, and dust covered the walls. There was also a moldy smell in the house, as though no one had lived in it for a long time.

    ¡°Hu Bin!¡± Leng Ruoxue found the unconscious Hu Bin in a corner of the room. She hurriedly ran over, helped him up, and stuffed a pill into his mouth.

    ¡°Miss, where is this?¡± Hu Bin, who just woke up, asked in bewilderment.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll send you back into the space to rest first.¡± Leng Ruoxue sent Hu Bin into the bracelet.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let Grandpa out to apany you,¡± Leng Qingtian said in the space. How could he be at ease with his precious granddaughter taking risks alone in this unknown ce?

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Big Brother wants toe out too,¡± Leng Ruohan echoed.

    ¡°Hehe, Little Girl! Let us out!¡± Old Man said.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Leng Ruoxue knew that they wouldn¡¯t be willing to stay in the space peacefully. But those below Spiritual Supremacy should stay in there for the time being!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, this house is so strange.¡± Leng Qingtian looked around the room aftering out.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a little strange,¡± Leng Ruoxue agreed. She jumped down directly from the hole, but she didn¡¯t notice any damage to the house, so where did shee from?

    ¡°Why are you thinking so much? There¡¯s a door there. Let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡± Lin Liang pointed at a door.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said while looking at everyone present.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, hide behind Grandpa. Grandpa will take the lead.¡± Leng Qingtian pulled his granddaughter behind him and walked out first.

    Leng Ruoxue smiled helplessly and followed her grandfather out.

    After everyone left the room, they heard a mechanical voice.

    ¡°Wee to the Desert Labyrinth. You are the fifth batch of adventurers today. Good luck.¡± Then the voice disappeared.

    ¡°What lousy thing is this? Why don¡¯t you talk about the rules?¡± Old Zao couldn¡¯t help cursing.

    ¡°Butterfly, why did that voice just say that we are the fifth batch today?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Girl, he means that four more groups of people entered before you,¡± Butterfly exined patiently.

    ¡°I know. I mean, didn¡¯t they encounter those venomous snakes and scorpions?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked depressedly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But there should be more than one entrance to this Desert Labyrinth,¡± Butterfly said after some thought.

    ¡°What treasures are in thisbyrinth?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to ask.?<i>Hmph! It will be best if there¡¯s something that can interest me here. Otherwise, I won¡¯t mind demolishing this ce.</i>

    ¡°Girl, I really don¡¯t know,¡± Butterfly said aggrievedly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, which way should we go?¡± Leng Qingtian asked uncertainly as he looked at the path that split into two directions.

    Leng Ruoxue looked up at the environment in front of her. The sky above thebyrinth was gray, and she couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. There was a path under their feet at this moment, and they were standing in the middle of it. There was an exit on each side, but the one on the left was slightly closer to them, while the one on the right was rtively farther away.

    ¡°Girl, you have to think carefully!¡± Butterfly reminded.

    Leng Ruoxue frowned as she pondered¡­

    ¡°To the right!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty after a while.?<i>Hmph!</i>?She chose the nearest portalst time and ended up in the desert, so she chose the one farther away this time.

    After deciding, Leng Ruoxue and the others walked toward the right exit¡­

    They saw a door at the right exit. Everyone looked at each other. Leng Ruoxue pushed the door open, and everyone walked in.

    After entering, everyone found that they were in a secret room. It was empty, but there were two teleportation arrays in the upper right corner, and they didn¡¯t know where they teleported to.

    ¡°Wee to the first stage of thebyrinth.¡± The mechanical voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears again.

    ¡°What are we going to do in the first stage?¡± Old Zao couldn¡¯t help asking. But the voice disappeared once more, and he was so angry he started cursing again.

    ¡°What is that sound?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked uncertainly. She seemed to have heard a rustling sound.

    ¡°Wind?¡± Feng Moran asked doubtfully. He heard it too.

    Leng Qingtian listened carefully and then said with certainty, ¡°Definitely not wind!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, stay alert!¡± Leng Qingtian reminded.

    As soon as he finished speaking, countless ck beetles emerged from the ground. Each beetle was the size of a millstone and entirely ck. They had extremely hard carapaces and two antennas on their heads, and gray eyes the size of bronze bells were looking at them greedily.

    ¡°We¡¯ve be food in the eyes of these bugs,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a tingling scalp. She hated things like snakes and bugs the most.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, it seems like we won¡¯t be able to leave this ce until we destroy these bugs,¡± Leng Ruohan said in realization. He already understood the rules of the mystic realm, and he knew that they had to destroy or subdue the things here to leave every ce they went.

 Chapter 277 - Tough Love (1)

    <h4>Chapter 277: Tough Love (1)</h4>

    ¡°Then let¡¯s fight and end this quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone present, and then she was the first to attack.

    ¡°Huh? How did this happen?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. Her fire-attribute spiritual power hit the bugs, but it seemed like an itch to them and actually didn¡¯t leave the slightest mark on their bodies.

    ¡°Could they be immune to fire-attribute spiritual power?¡± Old Man guessed. If that was the case, it would be a big deal because most of them were fire-attribute spiritual power cultivators.

    ¡°Let me try.¡± Feng Zhan directly released his Southern Spirit me.

    The extremely hot Southern Spirit me quickly burned one-third of the bugs to death, but their shells remained intact.

    ¡°What firm shells! Lass, the shells of these worms are definitely top-grade materials for making armor,¡± Old Zao said excitedly.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement and then summoned more than ten phoenixes.

    ¡°Feng Zhan, I¡¯ll leave these nasty bugs to you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Feng Zhan. These bugs were not afraid of ordinary mes.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Zhan directly ordered his n members. After a few minutes, they wiped out all the bugs, leaving only their hard shells on the ground.

    ¡°Congrattions on passing the first level. You receive five hundred points.¡± The robotic voice sounded again.

    ¡°Five hundred points? What¡¯s the use?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement.

    Butterfly flew in front of Leng Ruoxue and exined, ¡°Girl, you can exchange these points for rewards before you leave the mystic realm!¡±

    ¡°What are the rewards?¡± Old Man asked curiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either! Anyway, they are all good things that you need,¡± Butterfly said lightly as it fluttered in the air.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there any rewards for this level?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some displeasure. She didn¡¯t want to work for free!

    ¡°Girl, the shells of those bugs are your spoils of war!¡± Butterfly said cautiously, afraid that she would vent her anger on it.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of having the shells if you¡¯re not an artificer?¡± Lin Liang pretended to be displeased. This mystic realm¡¯s spirit was really too stingy.

    ¡°Even an artificer might not be able to use them!¡± Old Zao echoed hurriedly. He didn¡¯t think that his mes would be hotter than the fire phoenixes¡¯ Southern Spirit me.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Leng Qingtian and Old Man echoed in unison.

    ¡°But don¡¯t you still have points? You can exchange them for things,¡± Butterfly said weakly.?<i>Boohoo¡­ I¡¯ve never encountered such difficult people! Who can save me!</i>

    ¡°But we can only use the points if we¡¯re still alive! Who knows if we can get out alive!¡± the Feng family¡¯s first elder said coldly.

    Seeing everyone¡¯s dissatisfaction, Leng Ruoxueughed in her heart.?<i>Haha! Everyone is so united!</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to obtain other rewards as long as you defeat the beetle general.¡± The robotic voice sounded again.

    ¡°You have to let us know what we can obtain by defeating that bug general. Only then will we have the motivation!¡± Leng Ruoxue began to negotiate with the voice.

    ¡°You can obtain an additional ten thousand points,¡± the voice said.

    ¡°Not enough. We want physical rewards,¡± Leng Ruoxue said, asking for an exorbitant price.?<i>Hmph! This voice likely belongs to that whatever mystic realm¡¯s spirit. Since it¡¯s in charge of the entire mystic realm, it should have a lot of good things. Who else would we rob but it?</i>

    ¡°Alright. What do you want? No more than ten items,¡± the robotic voice said through gritted teeth. It was obviously trembling from anger.

    ¡°Qing Jue, what should we order?¡± Leng Ruoxue immediately sent a voice transmission to Qing Jue. This little fellow was very experienced and knowledgeable, and he knew a lot of good things.

    ¡°Big Sister, there aren¡¯t many good things in the mystic realms of low-level dimensions, so I only want these few items!¡± Qing Jue gave Leng Ruoxue a list.

    ¡°Uh! What are these things?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead dripped with cold sweat. She admitted that she was a little ignorant because she actually didn¡¯t recognize any of the things that Qing Jue told her.

    ¡°Big Sister, we will need these things when we go to other dimensions. Moreover, I am sure that it can produce these things,¡± Qing Jue said with a smile, looking like a cunning little fox.

    ¡°Uh! Okay then!¡±

    Leng Ruoxue cut off the voice transmission with Qing Jue. Then she cleared her throat and said, ¡°I want purple spirit grass, dragon core sand, ten-thousand-year-old green pearl¡­¡±

    Leng Ruoxue listed ten items in one breath. With every piece, the voice seemed to tremble in anger¡­

    ¡°Alright, I want these things,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the void.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± The voice didn¡¯t manage to form aplete sentence for a long while. It was obvious that it was extremely angry.

    ¡°What? You can¡¯t bear to part with them?¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly.

    Except for the angry voice, Leng Qingtian and the others, who were watching themotion by the side, were all puzzled. They didn¡¯t know what the things Xue¡¯er listed were, but since she could make the voice so angry that it couldn¡¯t finish speaking¡­?<i>Yeah! They should be good things!</i>

    ¡°Alright, I will give you all the things you want as long as you can defeat the beetle general,¡± the voice said while suppressing its anger.

    ¡°We will definitely defeat that big bug,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait and see.¡± After speaking, the voice directly disappeared.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why hasn¡¯t that buge out yet?¡± Feng Moran couldn¡¯t help asking after waiting for more than ten minutes.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably a little slow because it¡¯s too fat. Wait for it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very kindly.

    ¡°Damn you, human! You¡¯re the fat one!¡± An angry roar came from underground. Then the earth shook violently as a massive ck-gold beetle crawled up slowly from the ground.

    ¡°A divine beast!¡± Old Man eximed. He didn¡¯t expect this bug to be a divine beast. He couldn¡¯t help feeling a little depressed as he thought about those ordinary beetles with abnormal defense just now.

 Chapter 278 - Tough Love (2)

    <h4>Chapter 278: Tough Love (2)</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s just a bug. How can it be a beast? It¡¯s a divine bug at best.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of disdain.

    ¡°You damn human! How dare you call the mighty me a divine bug! Let me tell you, I am a divine beast!¡± the beetle general roared in anger. Not only was its voice deafening, but the smelling from its mouth was foul too!

    ¡°It stinks!¡± Everyone quickly covered their mouths and noses.

    ¡°Stinks? Where¡¯s the stink? I¡¯m one of the most handsome in the insect world, you ignorant humans! Hmph!¡± the beetle general said with contempt.

    After hearing this, everyone was dumbfounded¡­

    <i>What kind of bug is this? How can there be such a narcissistic bug?</i>?This was everyone¡¯s only thought at this moment.

    ¡°Master, leave this stinky bug to me!¡± White Dawn, in the bracelet, volunteered to go into battle.

    ¡°Uh! Okay!¡± Leng Ruoxue helplessly summoned White Dawn.

    As soon as White Dawn emerged, his green eyes red daggers at the bug iming to be mighty.

    This damn bug actually dared im to be mighty! White Dawn hated it!

    ¡°Stinky bug, I am your opponent!¡± White Dawn said coldly.

    ¡°Huh? A divine beast? A cat! Haha!¡± The gigantic beetle generalughed hysterically when it saw the kitten that wasn¡¯t even as big as its leg.

    ¡°Damn it! Open your bug eyes and look carefully!¡± White Dawn roared furiously. He was obviously a mighty white tiger, but this disgusting stinky bug actually dared to call him a cat!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er! Where did this cate from?¡± Leng Qingtian asked softly. In fact, he wanted to ask when he saw the white cat yesterday, but he didn¡¯t have the chance.

    ¡°Uh! Grandpa, he¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Master¡¯s grandfather, I¡¯m not a cat,¡± White Dawn said aggrievedly.?<i>Boohoo¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter if that bug is ignorant, but why does even Master¡¯s grandfather think I¡¯m a cat? I¡¯m so mighty and strong!</i>

    ¡°Uh! Not a cat¡­¡± Leng Qingtian looked suspiciously at the palm-sized thing in front of him.?<i>Don¡¯t tell me this little fellow is a tiger?</i>

    ¡°Haha, I told you long ago that you¡¯re a little kitty!¡± Feng Zhanughed as he grabbed White Dawn in his hand.?<i>What an idiot. He actually doesn¡¯t realize that he¡¯s currently transformed.</i>

    ¡°Damn bird, let go of me quickly.¡± White Dawn struggled and twisted his chubby little body.?<i>Boohoo¡­ So I¡¯m in my transformed state!</i>

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Feng Zhan released his grip without hesitation, and White Dawn fell.

    ¡°Howl!¡± With a tiger¡¯s roar, White Dawn erged his body and steadilynded on all four.

    ¡°The kitten actually became bigger? As expected of a cat who¡¯s a divine beast!¡± the beetle general eximed.

    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± White Dawn was furious.?<i>What kind of gaze is that?! You called me a cat when I was in my transformed state, but you¡¯re still calling me a cat when I returned to my original form!</i>

    After speaking, White Dawn pounced directly at the beetle general¡­

    Watching by the side, Leng Ruoxue and the others all had ck lines hanging over their heads as they sighed in their hearts. This bug was really stupid. In its eyes, there was no difference between a cat and a tiger!

    During the battle, White Dawn unleashed his water-element skills non-stop and sted the beetle general¡¯s body. But he didn¡¯t leave a single scratch behind¡­

    In contrast, the gigantic bug was calm andposed. It didn¡¯t attack at all and justy on the ground. No matter how much spiritual power struck it, it didn¡¯t move¡­

    Seeing that his skills were ineffective, White Dawn was even angrier. He scratched directly with his sharp ws, but his ws scratched the tough steel-like shell of the beetle general without leaving any marks¡­

    ¡°Kitten, let me help you!¡± Feng Zhan couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer. This beetle general¡¯s defense was really too abnormal. Who knew what its shell was made of.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Depressed, White Dawn retreated to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side and gave the battlefield to Feng Zhan. There was really nothing he could do about this bug. He would definitely deplete his spiritual power if he continued fighting.

    Brimming with confidence, Feng Zhan spat a mouthful of Southern Spirit me at the big bug before returning to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side.

    ¡°Kitten, I¡¯ve settled it,¡± Feng Zhan said provocatively.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± White Dawn pointed at the weakening mes on the beetle general.

    ¡°Of course! Eh? How is this possible?¡± When Feng Zhan¡¯s gaze turned to the big bug again, he suddenly saw that his Southern Spirit me was actually bing smaller and smaller. Moreover, it only burned for a few minutes before extinguishing¡­ Seeing this, he was also depressed. His invincible Southern Spirit me actually couldn¡¯t do anything to a bug¡­

    ¡°Let me try how thick its shell is!¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said. She had been observing this bug since White Dawn attacked it just now, and she had a rough idea. This bug¡¯s attack power shouldn¡¯t be high, or it shouldn¡¯t have any attacks at all. But its defense was invincible. Even the divine beasts, White Dawn and Feng Zhan, couldn¡¯t do anything to it. She wondered if her divine me would cause any damage to this bug.

    ¡°Feather of the Fire Phoenix!¡± Leng Ruoxue eximed. A fiery-red spiritual power feather shining with golden light flew toward the beetle general. She had infused her divine me into the feather¡­

    The beetle general raised its head slightly and looked at the small red feather disdainfully. Then it lowered its head again, obviously not paying attention to the tiny me.

    But when the small feather disintegrated into countless particles and stuck to its entire body, a piercing pain came from its body¡­

    ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± A howl of pain sounded from the beetle general. It began to roll around on the ground, and its voice became weaker and weaker. After a while, the beetle general disappeared from the world, but its shell remained.

 Chapter 279 - Tough Love (3)

    <h4>Chapter 279: Tough Love (3)</h4>

    Leng Ruoxue put away the shell and then said to the void, ¡°The beetle general is dead. Hurry up and give us our reward!¡±

    ¡°For you! You can go to the next level!¡± the mechanical voice said without emotion.

    Leng Ruoxue nced at the rewards that appeared in front of her. She deliberately counted them before storing them in the bracelet.

    ¡°Damn girl, why would I lie to you?¡± The mechanical voice sounded again, this time with obvious anger.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. What if you reced something or mixed something else in them?¡± Leng Ruoxue obviously didn¡¯t trust it.

    ¡°You¡­ quickly go to the next level. You have to exit thebyrinth within forty-eight hours. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about leaving,¡± the mechanical voice reminded.

    ¡°Bted advice!¡± Leng Ruoxueined.

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s hurry up and go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Leng Qingtian and the others.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± He was slightly anxious upon hearing that there was a time limit.

    ¡°Which portal do we enter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked as she looked at the two portals.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you decide!¡± Leng Ruohan said.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at everyone and decided directly. ¡°The portal on the left!¡±

    Everyone stepped through the left portal, and as a light shed, they were teleported to another room.

    ¡°Why is it another room?¡± Old Man said helplessly.

    Leng Ruoxue looked around. Apart from theck of doors, this room was no different from the first room they had encountered. The only difference was that the door had changed to two teleportation arrays.

    ¡°Lucky wretched girl, you can pass the second level directly!¡± The mechanical voice sounded displeased.

    ¡°Are there any rewards for this level?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked directly, ignoring the displeasure in the voice.

    ¡°Only points. Because of your luck, each of you obtained two thousand points.¡± The mechanical voice became emotionless again.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Damn girl, quickly go to the next level. Thest level has a big prize. There are already two teams there,¡± the mechanical voice reminded.

    ¡°What prize?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. She didn¡¯t want to waste her energy if it wasn¡¯t something that could move her.

    ¡°What you want the most.¡± Then the mechanical voice disappeared.

    <i>What do I want the most?</i>?Leng Ruoxue frowned in thought. What she wanted the most now was a thousand-year-old fire lotus. But fire lotuses had to grow in ces with rich fire element or in volcanoes. However, ording to Butterfly, there was no such ce in the mystic realm, so she didn¡¯t have much hope of finding a fire lotus here.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s continue!¡± Leng Qingtian looked at his granddaughter, who was lost in thought.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the teleportation array by the wall. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the left!¡±

    Then everyone stepped in.

    After entering, they were surprised to find themselves in another room.

    Moreover, theyout of the room was exactly the same as the one before.

    ¡°Lucky damn girl, you can pass directly again, and your reward is four thousand points.¡± It didn¡¯t give Leng Ruoxue time to ask more questions and directly disappeared after speaking.

    ¡°Lass! Look at how scared it is! It actually escaped so quickly this time!¡± Old Zao said excitedly.

    ¡°Okay, still the one on the left,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without hesitation and walked in first.

    Everyone followed closely behind and entered as well.

    It was yet another secret room, and theyout was almost the same as the one in the first level. Moreover, there was another team of about a dozen people in the secret room.

    When the two teams saw each other, they were both stunned and then stared at each other with wide eyes.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes sized them up. There were a total of 12 people in this team, 8 Spiritual Supremacies and 4 peak Spiritual Sovereigns. Such a team would definitely be considered a formidable force in the mystic realm.

    ¡°Hello, I am Ming Huan.¡± The young man leading the group greeted them sincerely.

    This man named Ming Huan was in his early twenties, had handsome features, and an outstanding temperament. He was an intermediate Spiritual Supremacy.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, these people are my family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said simply.

    ¡°We are from the Ming family of the Ling Yun Continent. May I ask about you?¡± Ming Huan asked curiously. The team in front of him only had ten people, but each of them was stronger than them. Therefore, he had to humble himself and take the initiative to befriend them. After all, it was better to have one more friend than one more enemy in such a mysterious ce.

    ¡°We are from the Ling Feng Continent,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently while thinking,?<i>Why hasn¡¯t that voice appeared yet?</i>

    Suddenly, the teleportation array lit up, and another team walked in.

    ¡°Ming Huan! Haha, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. This is great.¡± The man who spoke grinned, and his handsome face was full of viciousness.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little coincidental,¡± Ming Huan said indifferently without any expression on his face.

    ¡°Ming Huan, why don¡¯t we join forces? When the timees, we can split the treasures in thebyrinth equally!¡± the man proposed directly, ignoring Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°It¡¯s not only our two teams here!¡± Ming Huan reminded after ncing at Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°So what? Our two teams are definitely the strongest. The other teams are not qualified topete with us,¡± the man said confidently. He had a trump card.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thest level!¡± Ming Huan said coldly.

    While dealing with the man, Ming Huan sent Leng Ruoxue a voice transmission. ¡°Miss Leng, this man¡¯s name is Zhu Feng, and he¡¯s also from the Ling Yun Continent. But he isn¡¯t a good person, so be careful!¡±

    ¡°Got it. Thank you,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied politely while looking at the team that enteredst¡­

    This team had thergest number of people among their three teams, with a total of 25 people. Moreover, Spiritual Supremacies alone ounted for two-thirds of the entire team. It was no wonder that Zhu Feng was so confident. Their team was indeed very strong.

 Chapter 280 - Tough Love (4)

    <h4>Chapter 280: Tough Love (4)</h4>

    While waiting, Zhu Feng looked around, and his eyes lit up in amazement when he saw Leng Ruoxue. She was so beautiful!

    ¡°May I ask your good name, Miss?¡± Zhu Feng walked to Leng Ruoxue and struck up a conversation with her, thinking that he was very gentlemanly.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the slightly chubby man with turbid eyes and a vulgar face with disgust in her heart. She said innocently, ¡°Grandpa said that I¡¯m not allowed to talk to strange men. Men are not good and only lie to little girls.¡±

    <i>Uhh!</i>?The old men and the others were dumbfounded when they heard what Ruoxue said.?<i>Lass! You scolded all men!</i>

    Leng Qingtian felt even more wronged.?<i>Darling granddaughter! How can you wrong your grandpa? When did Grandpa say such things?</i>

    ¡°Uh, Big Brother isn¡¯t a bad person. Big Brother can go to your home to propose marriage once I know your name!¡± Zhu Feng smiled.

    ¡°Propose marriage? What¡¯s propose marriage? Is this it?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s clear and beautiful eyes blinked innocently twice. Then she raised her hand and pped Zhu Feng directly on the face.

    ¡°How dare you hit our young master! You must be tired of living!¡± Zhu Feng¡¯sckey hurriedly hollered when he saw his young master being hit by a woman.

    ¡°Wuu¡­ This dog beside Big Brother Zhu is so fierce!¡± A scared expression appeared on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face, and her beautiful eyes welled up with tears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Don¡¯t be scared. They don¡¯t bite.¡± Zhu Feng¡¯s heart immediately softened when he saw the beauty¡¯s pitiful appearance with tears in her eyes. He had long thrown away his displeasure from being pped just now.

    ¡°Big Brother Zhu, are you sure? Grandpa said that if you get bitten by a dog, you will get sick,¡± Leng Ruoxue asked uncertainly with tears in her beautiful eyes.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. They promise not to bite,¡± Zhu Feng coaxed with a forced smile. But he was gritting his teeth in hatred.?<i>Why is this little beauty¡¯s grandfather so troublesome?</i>

    Leng Qingtian was on the verge of tears when he saw the old men beside him holding back theirughter.?<i>Darling! You wronged Grandpa again! Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Big Brother Zhu, were you happy with that p just now? I heard someone say that this is tough love,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile, her absolutely beautiful smile making heaven and earth lose color.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m happy!¡± Zhu Feng was smitten by this beautiful smile. At this moment, he only wanted to please the beauty and couldn¡¯t care less about anything else.

    ¡°Then Big Brother Zhu, do you want to be happier?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of mystery, and the killing intent in her eyes shed for a moment.

    ¡°Yes, of course I do.¡± Zhu Feng began to let his imagination run wild.?<i>Is the beauty going to throw herself into my arms? That¡¯s great.</i>

    Leng Ruoxue released the five silver wolves and said with a smile, ¡°Help me express my gratitude to Big Brother Zhu!¡±

    ¡°Master, we will definitely let him understand your intentions,¡± Silver Wings promised.?<i>Hmph! How dare he have any ideas about Master. He really doesn¡¯t know the meaning of death.</i>

    ¡°Beauty, what are you doing?¡± Zhu Feng asked in shock.

    ¡°Hitting is affection, and cursing is love!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a sweet smile.

    The moment she finished speaking, the five silver wolves threw Zhu Feng to the ground and began violently scratching his body with theirrge and sharp ws¡­

    ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± A shrill scream instantly sounded in everyone¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Young Master!¡± Zhu Feng¡¯s subordinates hurriedly stepped forward to save him.

    Feng Zhan blocked in front of the Zhu family and said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what my master said? Hitting is affection, and cursing is love.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! How dare you hit our Young Master! You must be tired of living. If you know what¡¯s good for you, get out of the way quickly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± a middle-aged man in the Zhu family¡¯s team roared.

    ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Feng Zhan¡¯s dark red phoenix eyes narrowed. His tone was unfriendly, and he deliberately unleashed his might.

    ¡°Ah! T-this is a Spiritual Deity?¡± Everyone from the Zhu family was shocked, their faces horrified. Although the Zhu family had the advantage in numbers, it was not worth mentioning in front of a Spiritual Deity.

    ¡°That man in red is a Spiritual Deity?¡± Ming Huan, who was watching themotion not far away, murmured in surprise. But he was also puzzled.?<i>Aren¡¯t only Spiritual Supremacies allowed in here? Why is there a Spiritual Deity?</i>

    ¡°Which of your eyes saw that I am a Spiritual Deity?¡± Feng Zhan questioned with some displeasure.

    Someone from the Zhu family gathered his courage and asked carefully, ¡°Uh, if you¡¯re not a Spiritual Deity, then what are you?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know. All you need to know is that no one is allowed to save this pig head before my master has had enough fun,¡± Feng Zhan said in an iparably overbearing manner.

    ¡°So¡­ so what if you have the strength of a Spiritual Deity? Our Zhu family has so many people here, but you¡¯re only one person. You¡¯re not our match at all,¡± a young man without much experience in the Zhu family suddenly said loudly.

    ¡°Zhu Neng, shut up,¡± an old man in his sixties scolded before Feng Zhan could say anything.

    The old man¡¯s face was full of smiles as he said to Feng Zhan very respectfully, ¡°Your Excellency, I¡¯m really sorry. This child is insensible. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t bicker with an insensible child. But I don¡¯t know if others will bicker with you,¡± Feng Zhan said meaningfully with a smile that could enchant all living things on his handsome face.

    ¡°Feng Zhan,e back!¡± Leng Ruoxue called out softly.

    Upon hearing this, Feng Zhan obediently returned to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Master, why didn¡¯t we kill the Zhu family members? They¡¯re really an eyesore.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to be someone else¡¯s goon?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly and nced at the Ming family.?<i>Hmph! There¡¯s a price to pay for using me.</i>

    ¡°Uh! I don¡¯t want to. I mean, why don¡¯t we eliminate them all and let these people fight in hell together?¡± Feng Zhan whispered evilly. After all, in his eyes, everyone other than his master and his master¡¯s people were dispensable.

 Chapter 281 - I Want the Ten-Thousand-Year-Old Fire Lotus (1)

    <h4>Chapter 281: I Want the Ten-Thousand-Year-Old Fire Lotus (1)</h4>

    ¡°Now is not the time. There are still two levels,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. If the treasures in thest level caught her attention, and these people insisted on snatching them from her, then they couldn¡¯t me her for being ruthless.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ll leave you for a while,¡± the little mink, who had been staying quietly in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, suddenly said. Then he transformed into a ray of silver light and dashed out.

    The little silver mink rushed to the side of Zhu Feng, who was already in a miserable state. His eyes released waves of cold light, and his sharp ws shed, striking an important area below Zhu Feng¡¯s abdomen¡­

    <i>Damn pig head, how dare you have any ideas about Xue¡¯er! Hmph! I definitely won¡¯t let you go!</i>?the little mink thought resentfully.

    ¡°Aaahhhh! Aaahhhh!¡± Zhu Feng screamed in pain. But even after he fainted from the pain, the little mink pped him awake again¡­

    Ball Ball, who found it amusing, also flew over, and his little pink paws bounced vigorously on Zhu Feng¡¯s body¡­

    ¡°Elder, what should we do?¡± someone from the Zhu family whispered.

    ¡°What can we do? Can you beat that red-clothed man?¡± The old man addressed as elder said very pragmatically, but he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart.?<i>s! The young master will most likely be useless!</i>

    Everyone from the Ming family had the mentality of just watching the show, but they were terrified seeing what was happening. What kind of pet beast was this?! How could a man survive with an important part of him attacked?! Zhu Feng was so pitiful!

    Leng Ruoxue and the others were also dumbfounded as they watched¡­

    After the little silver mink was done, he released a stream of water-attribute spiritual power to wash his little paws. Then he jumped back into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms andy down gently. His entire movement was as smooth as flowing water.

    ¡°Big Sister!¡± Ball Ball was also done ying and flew back to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side. But the bloodstains on his pink ws made him awkward¡­

    Ball Ball looked at his dirty little paws and then at Leng Ruoxue with tears in his eyes. ¡°Big Sister, my paws are dirty. Boohoo¡­¡±

    Leng Ruoxue shook her head helplessly and released a water orb to wash Ball Ball¡¯s paws. She then coaxed, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s clean.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, Ball Ball likes Big Sister so much,¡± Ball Ball said coquettishly as he flew onto Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder, and his chubby little body gently rubbed against her beautiful face.

    ¡°Big Sister likes Ball Ball too!¡± Leng Ruoxue said as she caressed his soft fur.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Ball Ballughed happily.

    ¡°Wee to the fourth level of the desertbyrinth. The fourth level is to kill all the monsters here. Moreover, I have to remind you that you must cooperate in order toplete this level, regardless of the enmity between you. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able toplete this level.¡± The mechanical voice finally appeared.

    ¡°Silver Wings,e back!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very kindly before Zhu Feng was tortured to death.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± After the silver wolves gave a final vicious strike, they went back to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side. Silver Wings gently raised his front paw and kicked Zhu Feng, whose body was covered in w marks and blood and whose clothes had long be strips of cloth, back to the Zhu family.

    ¡°Young Master!¡±

    The Zhu family elder hurriedly took out a pill and stuffed it into Zhu Feng¡¯s mouth. His face was full of disappointment.?<i>Hmph! How many times have I told the young master that lust is like a knife? But he didn¡¯t listen. Great, now you¡¯ve been taught a lesson!</i>?However, what made him angrier was that he couldn¡¯t take revenge!

    Leng Ruoxue ignored the hateful gazes of the Zhu family members and turned her head to remind everyone, ¡°Grandpa, everyone, be careful.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Xue¡¯er, you should be careful too. I¡¯m afraid that the Zhu family will do something under the table,¡± Leng Qingtian reminded her.

    ¡°They don¡¯t dare to do it now. Otherwise, no one will be able to pass this level. But it¡¯s hard to say what will happen in the next level,¡± Leng Ruoxue analyzed.

    <i>Sha! Sha! Sha!</i>?While Leng Ruoxue and the others were whispering, a rustling sound came.

    Afterward, countless bugs emerged from the ground. Among these bugs were ants, scorpions, and centipedes. Moreover, every bug was the size of a millstone. The few huge bugs leading the way were several timesrger than the ordinary bugs.

    ¡°Damn it, more bugs again!¡± Leng Ruoxue said depressedly, and she was already cursing the spirit of the mystic realm.?<i>Can¡¯t that spirit of the mystic realm do anything other than these disgusting things?</i>

    ¡°Miss Leng, looks like we have to cooperate,¡± Ming Huan said loudly while looking at Leng Ruoxue.

    Leng Ruoxue nced at the Zhu family elder and said mockingly, ¡°Well, this level requires everyone to cooperate, so don¡¯t drag us down!¡±

    ¡°Our Zhu Family won¡¯t drag you down! Hmph! Let¡¯s wait and see,¡± the Zhu family elder hollered back, unable to bear the agitation.

    ¡°I hope so.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled nonchntly.

    ¡°Do it!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered as she looked at the disgusting bugs.

    The moment Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, the Ming family moved together. With the cooperation of the two teams, the number of bugs quickly decreased by a third.

    ¡°Grandpa, I found that the bugs in this level seem to be very easy to deal with, but there are just too many of them.¡± Leng Ruoxue took the opportunity to send a voice transmission to Leng Qingtian.

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa also discovered it,¡± Leng Qingtian replied. He continuously unleashed his spiritual skills, immediately killingrge numbers of bugs.

    ¡°Do the Zhu family like to watch themotion so much?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes nced at the Zhu family members standing by the side in a daze, her face full of disdain.

    ¡°Hehe, Miss Leng, the Zhu family has always been like this. Don¡¯t count on them,¡± Ming Huan added oil to the fire.

    ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of realization.

    ¡°Damn girl, we are not such people!¡± the Zhu family elder roared furiously.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and attack, lest a woman looks down on us!¡± the Zhu family elder shouted at the people around him.

 Chapter 282 - I Want the Ten-Thousand-Year-Old Fire Lotus (2)

    <h4>Chapter 282: I Want the Ten-Thousand-Year-Old Fire Lotus (2)</h4>

    ¡°Oh!¡± The Zhu family members seemed to have only reacted at this moment. They hurriedly used their spiritual skills to kill the bugs.

    In the secret room, colorful spiritual skills were flying all over the sky. Wherever these spiritual skills went, countless bugs died or were injured¡­

    About half an hourter, they killed all the bugs, but the mechanical voice did not appear.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, there¡¯s something wrong, isn¡¯t there?¡± Leng Ruohan couldn¡¯t help asking. Logically speaking, that voice should have appeared after they killed all the bugs! But¡­

    ¡°Probably because we haven¡¯tpleted the task yet. Everyone, be alert!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    Just as everyone was feeling puzzled, countless more bugs emerged from the ground. Moreover, their numbers and strength were at least twice as strong as the previous batch.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly and attacked first.

    ¡°Lass! How long do we have to fight?¡± Old Zao couldn¡¯t help asking. He had not exercised his old bones like this for a long time.?<i>Boohoo¡­ So tiring!</i>

    ¡°Fight until that voice appears,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. If there were no outsiders here, she would have released all her beasts long ago.

    ¡°s! Fighting is so physically demanding!¡± Old Man eximed.

    An hourter, everyone worked together and eliminated all the bugs again, but the voice still didn¡¯t appear.

    ¡°Damn it. What¡¯s the meaning of this!¡± someone from the Zhu family cursed.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, haven¡¯t wepleted the task yet?¡± Leng Qingtian was puzzled. This lousy task was too tormenting. Fortunately, they had pills, and their spiritual power recovered quickly. Otherwise, they would definitely be exhausted to death if this continued.

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. We willplete it,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted.

    After a while, countless bugs swarmed up from the ground again. The number this time was twice as many as before.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the densely-packed bugs and snorted in her heart.?<i>Spirit of the mystic realm, this better be thest time. Otherwise, I will destroy this ce.</i>

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly.

    Before Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, everyone impatiently started killing the bugs. They raised their hands and shed down, and spiritual power flew everywhere. The bugs died one after another. Moreover, everyone attacked ruthlessly. Cleary, they were venting the anger they had been umting for a long time on the unlucky bugs.

    After a while, when everyone eliminated all the bugs again, the mechanical voice finally appeared. ¡°Congrattions on passing the fourth level. Each of you will obtain five thousand points. Now, you can go to the next level. Hehe, even though there are still two portals, you don¡¯t have to make a choice because they will transport you to the same ce. Haha!¡± the mechanical voiceughed hysterically.

    Leng Ruoxue held back her anger and looked at everyone around her. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Qingtian and the others nodded and stepped into the portal together.

    After the light shed and disappeared, Leng Ruoxue and the others were teleported to thest level of the desertbyrinth.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the environment in front of her. This secret room should be thergest in the entirebyrinth. In the corner of the secret room, there were also two golden portals, and two teams were already waiting here.

    The people from the two teams were stunned when they saw Leng Ruoxue¡¯s team. But they quickly recovered and nodded at them in a friendly manner.

    After Leng Ruoxue¡¯s team arrived, Ming Huan¡¯s and the Zhu family¡¯s teams also arrived.

    ¡°I¡¯m very happy that you all reached thest level of the desertbyrinth safe and sound. Thisst level is the most difficult one in the entirebyrinth. In addition, only three out of your five teams can leave thebyrinth safely,¡± the mechanical voice said excitedly.

    ¡°What do you mean by only three teams can leave safely?¡± Ming Huan asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Only three teams can get out alive,¡± the mechanical voice exined.

    ¡°Then those who can¡¯t get out will die here?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned slightly.

    ¡°Yes, two other teams must die. But it¡¯s up to you who lives and who dies,¡± the mechanical voice said, trying to shift the me.

    ¡°Do you mean that you want us five teams to kill each other?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked coldly.

    ¡°Yes, haha! This is the rule of thebyrinth. There are only three rewards for thest level!¡± the mechanical voiceughed irresponsibly.

    ¡°What if only one team survives in the end?¡± the Zhu family elder suddenly asked.

    ¡°Then all the rewards will belong to the living team, of course!¡± the mechanical voice said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Tell me about the rewards first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. This was what she was most concerned about.

    ¡°Haha! Alright, the first among you will obtain two sacred artifacts, one offensive and one defensive.

    ¡°Second ce will obtain two divine beasts, and you can contract them directly without needing to tame them.

    ¡°Third ce will obtain a ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus,¡± the mechanical voice exined.

    <i>There¡¯s actually a ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus! Great!</i>?It seemed that the spirit of the mystic realm was not lying to her. It was indeed what she wanted the most. But she only needed a one-thousand-year-old one. Would a ten-thousand-year-old one be a problem?

    As an alchemist, she was very clear that the older the medicinal herbs, the higher the grade, and the better the quality of the concocted pills. However, pills of excellent quality might not be what she needed because both pills and spirit fruits had to be at the same level as the consumer to consume them without any danger. Therefore, she was a little worried whether the pills concocted by a ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus would be useful to Freak.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, a ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus will work,¡± the little silver mink said anxiously. He was so excited.?<i>Boohoo¡­ I didn¡¯t expect to find a ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus here. This is great. I finally don¡¯t have to stay in this mink¡¯s body anymore.</i>

 Chapter 283 - I Want the Ten-Thousand-Year-Old Fire Lotus (3)

    <h4>Chapter 283: I Want the Ten-Thousand-Year-Old Fire Lotus (3)</h4>

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking. The effects of pills concocted from medicinal herbs that were a thousand years and ten thousand years were different. If Freak consumed one, he might not be able to bear the power of the pill, causing his body to explode in a violent death! This wasn¡¯t the result she wanted!

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure!¡± The little silver mink nodded vigorously. A thousand-year-old fire lotus was the lowest requirement, and of course, a ten-thousand-year-old one was better. But a ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus was not easy to find, so a thousand-year-old one was eptable.

    ¡°Alright. Then I must obtain the ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with determination.

    ¡°Lass! If the ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus is the reward for third ce, wouldn¡¯t we be getting third ce?¡± Old Zao said helplessly. With their strength, they could get first ce without a problem. But this girl just had to get third ce. Wasn¡¯t this too much? However, the rewards for first and second ce were indeed useless to them. Only alchemists could use the reward for third ce, and others obtaining it would just be for decoration.

    ¡°Third ce is of course the best,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. She didn¡¯t want to start a killing spree unless necessary, so these people had better be sensible and notpete for it with her. Otherwise, she would make them regreting to this world.?<i>Hmph! So what if our hands are covered in blood In order to save Freak!</i>

    ¡°Miss Leng, shall we join forces?¡± Ming Huan suddenly sent a voice transmission to Leng Ruoxue.

    Although Leng Ruoxue¡¯s team had the least number of people, Ming Huan absolutely didn¡¯t dare to underestimate them. The strength and ruthlessness they had just disyed in the fourth level had deeply shocked him!

    Of the five teams present, the first two to arrive had obviously reached some sort of agreement, and the Zhu family also had the idea of monopolizing all the rewards. So they had to find an ally for themselves. Only in this way would the chance of survival be higher. Among the few teams here, only Leng Ruoxue¡¯s team was the most suitable for them. Therefore, he took the initiative to request to join forces.

    ¡°Yes, but I want the ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus.¡± Leng Ruoxue directly stated her request.

    ¡°No problem,¡± Ming Huan answered readily. Although a ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus was precious, it wasn¡¯t useful at all to them. Instead, he was more interested in the sacred artifacts or divine beasts.

    After a moment of silence, the mechanical voice said, ¡°Haha, you can start fighting now,¡±

    None of the five teams attacked first but instead observed each other.

    ¡°Miss Leng, which team should we fight first?¡± Ming Huan asked via voice transmission.

    ¡°The Zhu family, of course,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. The Zhu family elder¡¯s question just now had probably angered the other two teams. It might be what they were all thinking, but at such a sensitive time, whoever raised it first would be everyone¡¯s eyesore.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ming Huan agreed. The Zhu family was the Ming family¡¯s biggest rival. They would benefit the most by getting rid of the Zhu family.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see first,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ming Huan led his team back a few steps and stayed in a corner.

    In the middle of the secret room, only the two teams that arrived first and the Zhu family were left.

    The leaders of the two teams looked at Leng Ruoxue, Ming Huan, and the others in the corner, exchanged nces, and thenunched an attack against the Zhu family together¡­

    The reason they attacked the Zhu family first was not only for the question just now but also because the Zhu family was thergest and most powerful among the five teams. So they unanimously believed that the Zhu family was their greatest enemy. As for Leng Ruoxue, Ming Huan, and the others, they didn¡¯t take them seriously at all.

    ¡°Damn it! How dare you attack our Zhu family!¡± the Zhu family elder roared furiously. He originally wanted to let them kill each other first, but he never expected that his team would be the first target.

    The three teams quickly got into a brawl, while Leng Ruoxue, Ming Huan, and the others simply sat on the ground and watched the tigers fight on the mountain.

    ¡°Miss Leng, those two teams are very strong!¡± Ming Huan transmitted his voice while watching the battle.

    ¡°Yes, the Zhu family isn¡¯t weak either!¡± Leng Ruoxue replied. There were more than 30 people in the two teams, with nearly 20 Spiritual Supremacies. On the surface, they seemed to have the upper hand. But no one could guarantee that the Zhu family didn¡¯t have any trump cards. After all, the fact that so many people from the Zhu family could enter was enough to illustrate the problem.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, after they deal with the Zhu family, they should turn to deal with us, right?¡± Leng Qingtian said while looking at the situation on the battlefield.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s prepare!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded and turned her gaze to the three teams.

    In the battle, the three teams had already suffered casualties, with the Zhu family suffering the greatest. There were originally twenty-five people, but only five remained. Four of them were seriously injured, and only the Zhu family elder was still hanging on.

    ¡°You pieces of trash, I will make you regret it!¡± The Zhu family elder looked at his opponents with hatred in his eyes and then chose to self-explode.

    Leng Ruoxue was quick-witted. When she felt that something was amiss, she swiftly set up a barrier to protect herself and her group.

    When Ming Huan realized what was happening, he hurriedly took out a defensive sacred artifact to iste the st of the Zhu family elder¡¯s self-explosion.

    They were unscathed, but the two teams in the middle of the self-explosion were not so lucky. Although the Spiritual Supremacies in the two teams were still alive, they were all seriously injured. Those below Spiritual Supremacy, including the four remaining people from the Zhu family, were all brought away by the Zhu family elder to meet their maker.

    Leng Ruoxue, Ming Huan, and the others stood up and walked to the center of the secret room.

    ¡°Ming Huan, don¡¯t you think we should thank Elder Zhe?¡± Leng Ruoxue said regretfully as she looked at the nearly twenty Spiritual Supremacies who were still alive but covered in wounds.

    ¡°Yes, we should thank him. But we should thank Zhu Feng even more. If he didn¡¯t die early, the Zhu family wouldn¡¯t have disappeared so quickly,¡± Ming Huan said happily. Zhu Feng carried the Zhu family¡¯s secret weapon. If he hadn¡¯t died first, the Zhu family wouldn¡¯t have been destroyed so quickly.

 Chapter 284 - I Want The Ten-Thousand-Year-Old Fire Lotus (4)

    <h4>Chapter 284: I Want The Ten-Thousand-Year-Old Fire Lotus (4)</h4>

    ¡°Yes, that makes sense.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement. That pig head had be scared silly after being taught a lesson by her silver wolves. Afterward, he was the first to die in battle. s! He was a young master after all, but he died before he could even perform well. How pitiful.

    ¡°Do you want to take advantage of our perilous situation?¡± a middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help asking Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t take advantage of you,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted with a smile.

    She turned to Ming Huan¡¯s team. ¡°Ming Huan, I¡¯ll leave these people to you. Men don¡¯t have to care too much about their reputation.¡±

    When the middle-aged man first heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, he felt relieved. But the exnation she gave afterward made him so angry that he vomited blood.

    A few drops of cold sweat dripped down Ming Huan¡¯s and the others¡¯ foreheads, and they couldn¡¯t help feeling ufortable in their hearts.?<i>Great Miss! Men also care about their reputation!</i>

    ¡°Take advantage of his injuries and take his life. Why don¡¯t you hurry up and attack? We will be the ones dying when they recover!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded very kindly.

    ¡°Do it!¡± Ming Huan ordered coldly.

    With Ming Huan¡¯s order, the entire Ming family took action and sent all the survivors of these two teams to hell¡­ Then they took the initiative to clean up the battlefield.

    ¡°Well done,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. Killing three teams without even needing to do it herself felt pretty good!

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment,¡± Ming Huan said cooperatively with two drops of cold sweat dripping down his forehead.

    ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ve collected the spoils of war,¡± one of Ming Huan¡¯s subordinates reported.

    ¡°Miss Leng, shall we split the spoils equally?¡± Ming Huan asked very politely.

    ¡°I have no objections,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. She didn¡¯t care about spoils of war at all. The only thing she cared about was the ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus.

    ¡°Hey, we only have two teams now. Come out now!¡± Leng Ruoxue shouted into the void.

    ¡°Uh, Miss Leng¡­¡± Ming Huan was at a loss for words. This Leng Ruoxue was really too formidable. She actually demanded that the othere out now. s! Who woulde out just because she said so? But the truth surprised him¡­

    ¡°Damn girl, what are you shouting for? You haven¡¯t decided who won yet,¡± the mechanical voice said with slight displeasure.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already decided. I¡¯m third. Quick, give me the ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged loudly without any trace of politeness.

    ¡°Alright. Here, catch!¡± the mechanical voice said strangely.

    ¡°Damn it. I want the ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus. What the hell is this?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the reward that appeared out of thin air in her hand and felt depressed!

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes stared hard at the little thing in her hand that was less than the size of an adult¡¯s palm. She was extremely depressed.?<i>Don¡¯t tell me this is the ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus.</i>?<i>This¡­ is obviously a kitten! And it¡¯s a kitten that hasn¡¯t opened its eyes yet.</i>

    The kitten in her hand was entirely fiery red and covered in fluffy fur. On its small head was a red fire lotus the size of a fingernail. Its nose, mouth, and little ws were all pink and tender.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of doubts as she looked at the small fire lotus that couldn¡¯t be any smaller. She pondered in her heart.?<i>Could this small fire lotus be the ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus, and this cat is a free gift?</i>

    Leng Qingtian and the others were also puzzled along with Leng Ruoxue.?<i>Uh! Why is it a cat! Is the spirit of the mystic realm messing with us?</i>

    ¡°Is this the ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus?¡± Ming Huan asked curiously. Was he seeing things? The ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus was obviously a nt, but this was clearly a small animal!

    ¡°T-this is a cat, right?¡± Leng Ruohan asked uncertainly.

    ¡°This is a cat.¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed her anger.

    Butterfly pped its wings and flew over. ¡°Girl, don¡¯t be angry. This is really a ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what a cat looks like?¡± Leng Ruoxue roared furiously.

    ¡°Girl, it¡¯s already a ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus. Of course, it might be in this state! Moreover, it¡¯s not a cat. It¡¯s the spirit of the ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus,¡± Butterfly quickly exined. It was a sprite, so its senses couldn¡¯t be wrong.

    ¡°The spirit of the ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus is actually a cat?¡± Feng Moran said in disbelief. This was too magical.

    ¡°Are you sure? Ball Ball, what do you think?¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t really believe Butterfly and turned to ask Ball Ball, who was lying on her shoulder.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very sure,¡± Butterfly promised.

    ¡°Big Sister, it¡¯s a treasure,¡± Ball Ball said with certainty as he looked at the red kitten in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand.

    At this moment, the kitten in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand suddenly opened its eyes. Its big pink eyes were moist and shiny, unbelievably beautiful.

    The kitten sniffed around with its pink nose, then raised its head and called Leng Ruoxue sweetly, ¡°Mommy.¡±

    The word ¡®mommy¡¯ shocked Leng Ruoxue so much that she broke out in a cold sweat. She instinctively swung her arm, throwing the red kitten into the air.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help eximing as they broke out in cold sweat for the little guy in their hearts.

    Suddenly, a red figure soared into the sky and caught the kitten who was about to fall to the ground.

    ¡°That was close!¡± Everyone heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± The kitten¡¯s beautiful pink eyes were full of tears as he looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully.?<i>Boohoo¡­ does Mommy hate me?</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Leng Ruoxue felt a little guilty. She took the cat with tears in his eyes from Feng Zhan. Uh! She was just shocked!

    ¡°Does Mommy hate Little Fire?¡± the kitten said sadly as tears welled up in his eyes.

    ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t hate you, I don¡¯t hate you,¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly coaxed. A few drops of cold sweat rolled down her forehead unconsciously, and she sighed in her heart.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Why do I always have to coax children?</i>

    ¡°Does Mommy like Little Fire?¡± the little kitten asked stubbornly.

    ¡°Uh! I like you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. This little fellow was indeed quite cute, but she would like him more if he didn¡¯t call her Mommy!

 Chapter 285 - Awakening, The Tofu Near My Lips Disappeared (1)

    <h4>Chapter 285: Awakening, The Tofu Near My Lips Disappeared (1)</h4>

    ¡°Little Fire likes Mommy too,¡± the kitten said happily.

    ¡°Erm, Little Fire! Can you not call me Mommy?!¡± Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words.?<i>Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m not married yet!</i>

    ¡°Why? Mommy is the first person I saw when I opened my eyes, so you are my mother,¡± Little Fire said stubbornly.

    ¡°Um¡­ Little Fire, you can call me Big Sister!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed patiently.

    ¡°Little Fire doesn¡¯t want to. Mommy is Mommy. Boohoo¡­ Mommy hates Little Fire.¡± Tears welled up in Little Fire¡¯s eyes and dripped onto the ground like pearls.

    ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t cry. If you continue crying, I really won¡¯t want you anymore,¡± Leng Ruoxue threatened, feeling a little headache.

    ¡°I won¡¯t cry anymore. Mommy, don¡¯t abandon me.¡± Little Fire quickly stopped crying andy on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s palm obediently.

    ¡°Good.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Little Fire¡¯s soft fur.

    ¡°Haha, damn girl, I¡¯ve given you the ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus you wanted. You have to take good care of it!¡± The mechanical voice sounded a little smug.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°What about our other rewards?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Each of you will receive twenty-five thousand points. This is the reward for the top two. Also, you can scram now.¡± A ring floated to Ming Huan¡¯s hand, and then the mechanical voicepletely disappeared.

    ¡°Miss Leng, we have divided the rewards for first and second equally,¡± Ming Huan said.

    ¡°No need. We don¡¯t need them. But I want to know what those two divine beasts are,¡± Leng Ruoxue said curiously.

    ¡°Let me see.¡± Ming Huan dripped a drop of blood onto the ring and then sent his divine sense inside.

    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s a snake and a scorpion,¡± Ming Huan said after looking at them.

    ¡°The snake king and the scorpion king?¡± Leng Ruoxue narrowed her beautiful eyes coldly.

    ¡°Uh! Yes,¡± Ming Huan answered fearfully, but he was puzzled.?<i>Does Leng Ruoxue have a feud with these two beasts?</i>

    ¡°Ming Huan, I need some snake venom and scorpion venom. Let them out to spit some out for me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ming Huan knew that he had taken the biggest advantage, so he couldn¡¯t refuse Leng Ruoxue¡¯s small request.

    Ming Huan released the snake king and the scorpion king from the ring. But for some reason, the two beasts felt fear in their hearts as they looked at Leng Ruoxue not far away.

    Leng Ruoxue took out two small jade bottles, ced them in front of the two beasts, andmanded in a tone that epted no refusal, ¡°Fill my bottles with your poison!¡±

    ¡°Uhh!¡± The two beasts looked at each other, but neither of them moved.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what my master said?¡± Feng Zhan¡¯s dark red phoenix eyes narrowed with displeasure.

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± The two beasts were terrified, and they were resigned to their fates as they began to spit out the venom.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why can these small bottles of yours hold so much?¡± Leng Ruohan whispered in puzzlement. The snake king and the scorpion king had been spitting for two hours, and they were so tired that they were about to copse, but the small jade bottles were still not full. It was too unbelievable.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s because they were refined with a special technique. There is basically a space inside,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined simply.

    Upon hearing what his sister said, Leng Ruohan felt some pity for the snake king and the scorpion king.?<i>s! How pitiful! But your subordinates offended our little princess! Serves you right for suffering!</i>

    Another hourter, the snake king and the scorpion king were still spitting venom into the jade bottles¡­

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough! Seems like you won¡¯t be able to fill them,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some dissatisfaction. Her face was full of contempt, as though she was saying, ¡®You¡¯re really too useless¡¯.

    Upon hearing that they didn¡¯t need to spit anymore, the two beasts copsed onto the ground while panting heavily from exhaustion. If not for the fact that they were really too tired, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words would definitely have made them vomit blood.

    Helplessly, Ming Huan stored the two exhausted divine beasts back into his ring and then said to Leng Ruoxue, ¡°Miss Leng, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Okay, please go first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely.

    ¡°Farewell.¡± Ming Huan nodded at Leng Ruoxue and the others before leaving with his team.

    ¡°Grandpa, shall we leave?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after Ming Huan and his team left.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Qingtian nodded.

    Everyone walked toward the teleportation array together.

    ¡°Lass! Which one should we choose?¡± Old Zao asked curiously, not knowing where their next destination would be.

    ¡°Right!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Since Ming Huan¡¯s team chose the left one, they had to choose the right one.

    After choosing, everyone set off.

    After another sh of light, Leng Ruoxue and the others were transported to a mountain range.

    Butterfly flew in front of Leng Ruoxue and said happily, ¡°Girl, a mountain range isn¡¯t bad!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She looked at the steep mountain range shrouded in white mist from halfway up the mountains, which towered into the clouds, and a feeling of heroism welled up in her.

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s spend the night outside the mountains. We¡¯ll go in early tomorrow!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Leng Qingtian and the others after some thought.

    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ve been hungry for some time.¡± Leng Qingtian nodded in agreement.

    After everyone went back into the bracelet, they had dinner and then returned to their rooms to rest.

    Holding the little mink in her arms, Leng Ruoxue entered the purple bamboo house.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s mood was veryplicated as she looked at Freak lying on the purple jade bed.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± the little silver mink couldn¡¯t help asking when he saw that she was a little down.

    ¡°I want to save Freak,¡± Leng Ruoxue said slowly after a while.

    ¡°With the ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus, he can wake up as long as you concoct a fire lotus pill,¡± the little silver mink said happily.?<i>Boohoo¡­ I can finally wake up. It really wasn¡¯t easy.</i>

 Chapter 286 - Awakening, The Tofu Near My Lips Disappeared (2)

    <h4>Chapter 286: Awakening, The Tofu Near My Lips Disappeared (2)</h4>

    ¡°But the ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus is actually¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was at a loss. The spirit of the ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus was already born and looked so cute, so she really couldn¡¯t do it.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, he won¡¯t wake up without the fire lotus pill.¡± The little silver mink pointed at Freak.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Freak is more important to me.¡± Leng Ruoxue steeled her heart.?<i>Little Fire, I¡¯m sorry. I can only sacrifice you for him.</i>

    After making up her mind, Leng Ruoxue left the purple bamboo house to find Little Fire.

    ¡°Mommy.¡± Seeing Leng Ruoxue, Little Fire immediately dashed over and threw himself into her arms, acting coquettishly.

    ¡°Little Fire, what are you doing?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°They were ying with me, and they even told me a lot about Mommy,¡± Little Fire said in a childish voice while pointing at Feng Da and the others.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue responded lightly and looked at Feng Da and the others with some displeasure.

    ¡°Uh! Miss, we¡¯re going to bed.¡± Feng Da and the others saw Leng Ruoxue¡¯s unfriendly gaze and quickly escaped in fright.

    ¡°Mom, do you need Little Fire to concoct a pill?¡± Little Fire asked, his pure and clear pink eyes looking at Leng Ruoxue without blinking.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t expect Little Fire to ask this question. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to answer. She needed Little Fire to concoct the fire lotus pill, and she had already made up her mind. But seeing Little Fire¡¯s simple and cute appearance, she couldn¡¯t bear to.?<i>Boohoo¡­ What should I do?</i>

    ¡°Mommy, Little Fire wants to save Daddy. Use Little Fire to concoct the pill!¡± Little Fire said seriously with tears in his eyes, his beautiful pink eyes full of reluctance.

    ¡°Little Fire!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. She didn¡¯t expect Little Fire to take the initiative to sacrifice himself. She couldn¡¯t be cruel to a cute little fellow like Little Fire even though she didn¡¯t care about her hands being covered in blood for the sake of Freak.

    The little mink, who was following Leng Ruoxue, was a little touched to hear that Little Fire was willing to sacrifice himself to save him, especially since the little fellow actually called him daddy. He really didn¡¯t know how to describe his feelings¡­

    <i>Am I really going to sacrifice this little thing?</i>?He was also hesitant. He admitted that this little fellow calling him daddy softened his usually cold heart¡­

    In fact, thinking about it carefully, even though he couldn¡¯t return to his body now, he was at least alive and had not separated from Xue¡¯er. If this little thing was really concocted into the pill, he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why don¡¯t¡­ we look for another fire lotus?¡± the little silver mink said with some hesitation. s! He should be soft-hearted for once on the ount that the little fellow called him daddy!

    ¡°Mommy, Little Fire is the best fire lotus, so use Little Fire!¡± Little Fire said. He had already decided that he liked his mommy so much!

    ¡°Little Fire, do you understand what alchemy is?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with tears in her beautiful eyes.

    ¡°I know! As a heavenly material and earthly treasure, I¡¯m very clear about my destiny. I¡¯m very happy that Mommy can concoct me into a pill.¡± Little Fire raised his fluffy little head, his face full of reluctance.

    ¡°Little Fire, you will die if I concoct you into the pill,¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help reminding.

    ¡°I know, but even though Little Fire will die, Daddy can live again!¡± Little Fire said happily. He wanted to save his father!

    ¡°Little Fire!¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless.

    ¡°Big Sister!¡± Qing Jue suddenly appeared in front of them.

    ¡°Qing Jue, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked up at Ging Jue.

    ¡°Big Sister, he doesn¡¯t need to die. You only need a drop of his blood to concoct the fire lotus pill,¡± Qing Jue said. After observing the spirit of the ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus for a long time, he finally confirmed his suspicion.

    ¡°Really?¡± Leng Ruoxue and the little mink looked at Qing Jue together.

    ¡°Yes, he isn¡¯t an ordinary ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus,¡± Qing Jue said mysteriously.?<i>Hehe, Big Sister is so lucky. She even obtained something so good.</i>

    ¡°There are actually ordinary ten-thousand-year-old fire lotuses?¡± Leng Ruoxue felt that she was too ignorant.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Of course there are. Fire lotuses of ten thousand years, one hundred thousand years, and even one million years are all collectively called ten-thousand-year-old fire lotuses,¡± Qing Jue exined with a smile. Hehe, looking at her expression, he knew that she was conflicted again!

    ¡°Oh, Little Fire, how old are you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. After knowing that Little Fire didn¡¯t need to die, she immediatelyposed herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Little Fire can¡¯t remember,¡± Little Fire said gloomily.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Little Fire¡¯s fur.

    ¡°Little Fire, give Mommy a drop of your blood!¡± Leng Ruoxue continued. She couldn¡¯t wait to concoct the fire lotus pill.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Little Fire happily stretched out his little pink paw and handed it to Leng Ruoxue.

    Leng Ruoxue took out a special jade bottle, condensed her spiritual power into a needle, and quickly pricked Little Fire¡¯s tender paw. She squeezed out a drop of blood and dripped it into the jade bottle.

    ¡°Alright, Little Fire. Thank you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said as she caressed Little Fire¡¯s head.

    ¡°Hehe, Little Fire is very happy to be able to help Mommy.¡± Little Fire smiled happily, and his bright and watery pink eyes narrowed into a line.

    ¡°Qing Jue, I¡¯ll leave Little Fire to you. Big Sister will go concoct the pill.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed Little Fire to Qing Jue and then walked toward the alchemy room in the purple bamboo house.

    ¡°Little Fire, I¡¯ll bring you to replenish your blood.¡± With that, Qing Jue disappeared with Little Fire in his arms.

    After they left, the little silver mink hopped onto a stone table not far from the purple bamboo house andy down with his eyes glued to the purple bamboo house.

    In the alchemy room of the purple bamboo house, Leng Ruoxue took out the pill form again and looked at it carefully before concocting the pill. The fire lotus pill was an advanced pill. Although it was her first time concocting it, it wasn¡¯t difficult for her.

    She lit the furnace and waited for it to heat up. Then she put the medicinal herbs she had prepared in advance into the furnace one by one. She waited for all the herbs to dissolve into liquid before she dripped Little Fire¡¯s blood into the furnace. Little Fire¡¯s blood quickly fused with the medicinal liquid. Then it was time to purify and condense the pill¡­

 Chapter 287 - Awakening, The Tofu Near My Lips Disappeared (3)

    <h4>Chapter 287: Awakening, The Tofu Near My Lips Disappeared (3)</h4>

    After the pill formed, the fragrance of the fire lotus pill wafted through the entire alchemy room. Leng Ruoxue opened the alchemy furnace and saw dozens of red pills in the middle. Moreover, each pill was like a ruby dripping with blood, round, plump, and translucent!

    Leng Ruoxue collected the pills into a jade bottle and counted them. She didn¡¯t expect there to be more than 80 pills. This really surprised her. But she guessed that it should be due to Little Fire¡¯s blood. Otherwise, it would be impossible to concoct so many pills.

    After putting away the pills, Leng Ruoxue left the alchemy room and came to the side of Freak¡¯s bed.

    ¡°Freak, you can finally wake up,¡± Leng Ruoxue murmured softly. She took out a fire lotus pill and ced it on Freak¡¯s lips.

    The moment the fire lotus pill touched Freak¡¯s lips, the heat of the pill immediately melted the thin ice covering his lips. Leng Ruoxue took the opportunity to send the pill into his mouth¡­

    After a while, the thin ice on his body began to melt¡­

    After a while, the cold poison in his body was forced out bit by bit¡­

    After a long while, his eyelids twitched slightly, but he still didn¡¯t wake up¡­

    Standing by the bed, Leng Ruoxue stared unblinkingly at Freak on the bed. Her entire heart was in her throat¡­

    <i>Why isn¡¯t he awake yet?</i>?Leng Ruoxue waited anxiously. She clearly saw him move just now¡­

    After a long while, Freak finally opened his eyes.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er,¡± Freak called out softly.?<i>Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m finally back!</i>

    ¡°Freak!¡± Leng Ruoxue threw herself into his arms excitedly and hugged him tightly. Tears kept flowing out of her eyes like pearls from a broken string¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er! Don¡¯t cry.¡± Freak stretched out his arms and held Xue¡¯er tightly in his arms. It was great. He was finally able to hug Xue¡¯er again. But it did feel good to be in Xue¡¯er¡¯s arms every day when he was a little mink.

    After a while, Leng Ruoxue stopped crying and threatened fiercely, ¡°Damn Freak, if you dare to leave me again, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, when did I leave you? I¡¯ve always been by your side!¡±?<i>But I was a little mink,</i>?he added in his mind.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Anyway, you¡¯re not allowed to leave me again!¡± Leng Ruoxue roared domineeringly.

    ¡°Yes, my dear wife,¡± Freak said fearfully, like a little wife.

    ¡°Wife! I¡¯m so hungry!¡± Freak said coquettishly.

    ¡°Hungry? What do you want to eat?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.?<i>Uh! He must be hungry after sleeping for so long.</i>

    ¡°Can I eat whatever I want?¡± Freak asked and blinked his watery ck eyes, his face full of anticipation.

    ¡°Okay. Tell me what you want to eat, and I¡¯ll make it for you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously.

    ¡°Then¡­ I want to eat tofu[1]!¡± Freak smiled like a cunning little fox, his bright ck eyes blinking rapidly!

    ¡°Okay, wait for me!¡± Leng Ruoxue ran out.

    Freak looked at his empty arms and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Uh! Xue¡¯er, where are you going?¡±

    Leng Ruoxue left the purple bamboo house and went straight to their makeshift kitchen.

    In the kitchen, Leng Ruoxue stared at the tofu she just took out and calmed her heartbeat.

    <i>Damn Freak! He wanted to take advantage of me the moment he woke up.</i>?In fact, she understood what Freak meant. It was just that she was a pure and innocent child in both her previous and current lives. Moreover, no man had dared to take advantage of her, but Freak had never let go of any opportunity. However, she would never admit that she was shy just now!?<i>Hmph! Want to take advantage of me? I¡¯ll let you have your fill then.</i>

    Leng Ruoxue prepared a tofu feast and brought it to Freak.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what does this mean?¡± Freak looked at the tes of tofu in front of him and felt cold sweat flowing down his back.?<i>Boohoo¡­ is Xue¡¯er messing with me?</i>?He didn¡¯t like this tofu at all. In fact, the food he hated the most was tofu, and the only tofu he liked was Xue¡¯er¡¯s¡­

    ¡°These are all tofu! There are all sorts of vors. You will definitely be satisfied.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled charmingly!?<i>Hehe, the way Freak behaves when he fails is pretty cute.</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I don¡¯t want to eat this tofu!¡± Freak said with a bitter face. He might as well make it clear so that Xue¡¯er wouldn¡¯t pretend to be confused.

    ¡°What tofu do you want to eat? Tell me, and I¡¯ll make it for you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very patiently.

    ¡°I want to eat your tofu,¡± Freak said softly while looking at Leng Ruoxue affectionately.

    ¡°Oh, these are my tofu! I made all these.¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to y dumb, but her heart was racing faster and faster.

    Freak took a deep breath, stretched out his long arms, and directly embraced Leng Ruoxue, who was very close to him¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, cooperate with me obediently! I¡¯ll just kiss you once. I promise I won¡¯t touch you randomly,¡± Freak coaxed as he slowly lowered his head¡­

    ¡°Mommy, is Daddy awake?¡± A childish voice sounded in their ears just as his lips were less than a centimeter away from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s pink lips.

    ¡°Eh? Mommy, what are you doing?¡± Little Fire looked curiously at the two people hugging each other, his beautiful pink eyes full of puzzlement.

    ¡°Ah! Not suitable for children!¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly covered Little Fire¡¯s eyes and jumped out of Freak¡¯s arms.

    <i>Damn it. I was tempted by Freak just now. Boohoo¡­ Theposure I¡¯m so proud of!</i>

    With a face full of anger, Freak looked at Little Fire, who was his savior and a little third wheel. He didn¡¯t know whether to thank him or to give him a good beating.?<i>Boohoo¡­ The tofu near my lips disappeared! Xue¡¯er will definitely be more alert in the future. Boohoo¡­</i>

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the depressed-looking Freak and couldn¡¯t helpughing in her heart. In fact, it was not that she didn¡¯t want Freak to kiss her. It was just that¡­ she wasn¡¯t ready yet! Yes, she was just not ready. She was definitely not shy! No way!

    [1] ¡®Eating Tofu¡¯ means to take advantage of a woman

 Chapter 288 - Awakening, The Tofu Near My Lips Disappeared (4)

    <h4>Chapter 288: Awakening, The Tofu Near My Lips Disappeared (4)</h4>

    ¡°Little Fire, he¡¯s Daddy,¡± Leng Ruoxue said as she unshielded Little Fire¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Daddy, hehe, you¡¯re finally awake! Great!¡± Little Fire said happily.

    ¡°Little Fire, thank you for saving Daddy!¡± Freak was bribed again the moment he called him daddy, especially since Xue¡¯er personally introduced him as such!

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Little Fire just smiled foolishly.

    ¡°Big Sister.¡± Qing Jue appeared in front of them awkwardly.?<i>Uh! It¡¯s not good to interrupt someone!</i>

    ¡°Qing Jue, why are you here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Hehe, Big Sister, I¡¯m not the only one!¡± Qing Jue pointed outside.

    Leng Ruoxue looked out of the window and found that her door was suddenly full of people. Her grandfather and the others were all here.?<i>Uh! Didn¡¯t they say they were going to sleep?</i>

    Leng Ruoxue turned to look at Freak. ¡°Freak, Grandpa and the others are outside. Let¡¯s go out!¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Freak said helplessly.?<i>Boohoo¡­ My two-person world is gone just like that!</i>

    Leng Ruoxue held back her smile and walked out with the depressed Freak.

    ¡°Grandpa,¡± Freak called out warmly when he saw Leng Qingtian.

    ¡°Good! It¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake,¡± Leng Qingtian said happily. s! Seeing Ye Chen awake, he was finally at ease.

    ¡°Brat Ye, you slept long enough,¡± Old Man teased.

    ¡°Yes, it was long enough.¡± Freak nodded. That was why he wanted to spend time with her alone!?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake. Ye Chen, you have no idea. We thought you were dead. At that time, Ruoxue was very sad!¡± Lin Liang said.

    ¡°Grandpa Lin!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s cheeks burned slightly.

    ¡°Haha, even Ruoxue knows how to be shy!¡± Lin Liangughed out loud.

    Everyoneughed happily¡­

    Freak nced at Leng Ruoxue and couldn¡¯t helpughing.?<i>Hehe, Xue¡¯er is so cute!</i>

    ¡°Ah! Xue¡¯er, why are you pinching me?¡± Freak asked Leng Ruoxue with an aggrieved look.

    ¡°Who asked you tough!¡± Leng Ruoxue said angrily.

    ¡°Everyoneughed¡­¡± Freak whispered with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Even if everyoneughs, you are not allowed tough,¡± Leng Ruoxue said domineeringly.?<i>Hmph! Whose sake was it for anyway?!</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m just happy!¡± His eyes shining, Freak stretched out his long arms and hugged Leng Ruoxue¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Let go! Everyone¡¯s here!¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little embarrassed and wanted to break free from Freak¡¯s grasp, but he hugged her tightly.

    ¡°They¡¯re all gone,¡± Freak said delightedly.?<i>Hehe, those third wheels are pretty sensible!</i>

    ¡°Uh! When did they leave?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked up and found that everyone was indeed gone.

    ¡°They naturally left after theyughed enough!¡± Freak said matter-of-factly.

    Leng Ruoxue suddenly thought of the little mink and said to Freak, ¡°Oh, right. I know you didn¡¯t die because a little mink told me, so that little mink is also your savior.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Freak said half-heartedly.?<i>Boohoo¡­ That little mink was me too!</i>

    ¡°Where did the little mink go?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked around for the little silver mink, feeling puzzled.?<i>Doesn¡¯t the little mink love to pester me? Why did he disappear?</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the little mink you mentioned seems to be there.¡± Freak pointed at the corner to the right of the purple bamboo house.

    ¡°Little mink?¡± Leng Ruoxue saw the silver fur patch in the corner and hurriedly ran over, only to find the little silver mink lying on the ground.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, he seems to be sleeping,¡± Freak said with some understanding.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue stretched out her arms and picked up the little mink off the ground. But Freak stopped her halfway through.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, leave him to me! I¡¯ll take good care of him.¡± Freak directly took the little mink from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Fine! But don¡¯t bully him!¡± Leng Ruoxue warned.

    ¡°No, definitely not!¡± Freak hurriedly promised.

    ¡°Freak, rest early today! Ah! I forgot to tell you that we¡¯re in the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm. We¡¯re entering the mountains early tomorrow morning!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. She was about to leave, but Freak stopped her again.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let me kiss you!¡± Freak looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully and begged.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart softened as she said helplessly, ¡°Then¡­ close your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t trick me!¡± Freak reminded. He became much more vignt with the lesson fromst time.

    Leng Ruoxue suppressed her smile and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Freak lowered the little mink in his arms to the ground and slowly closed his eyes in anticipation.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at his enchanting face and eximed in her heart,?<i>s! How can a man be so beautiful?</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, hurry up!¡± Freak urged impatiently, his heart racing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare open your eyes!¡± Leng Ruoxue warned. Then she slowly stood on her toes and gently nted a kiss on his alluring red lips¡­

    The refreshing scent unique to Xue¡¯er wafted to his nose, causing him to instinctively extend his arms and pull Leng Ruoxue into his embrace, deepening the light kiss that was like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water¡­

    Her sweet and alluring lips captivated Freak¡­ He couldn¡¯t help extending his tongue and licking them gently¡­

    But he still felt that it wasn¡¯t enough¡­

    His hot tongue carefully and gently parted Xue¡¯er¡¯s sweet pink lips and slowly slipped in¡­

    When Freak hugged her, Leng Ruoxue immediately wanted to retreat. Unfortunately, Freak didn¡¯t give her any chance at all and hugged her tightly¡­

    After an unknown amount of time, when Leng Ruoxue felt dizzy and almost suffocated, Freak finally stopped invading her pink lips¡­

    ¡°You¡­ damn Freak, you said just one kiss!¡± Leng Ruoxue growled, her breath a little unstable. When she saw the smug expression on Freak¡¯s face, the anger in her heart didn¡¯t subside.

 Chapter 289 - Encounter In The Snow Mountain (1)

    <h4>Chapter 289: Encounter In The Snow Mountain (1)</h4>

    ¡°It was just once!¡± Freak said aggrievedly.?<i>Ah¡­ I finally kissed her. It really wasn¡¯t easy!</i>

    ¡°You call that once?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked through gritted teeth.

    ¡°What else?¡± Freak asked innocently. Heaven and earth could see that he really only kissed her once, but he did take his time kissing her.

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m ignoring you!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her head in anger.?<i>Damn it. Why is my heart still beating so fast?</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t ignore me. At worst, I¡¯ll let you kiss me back!¡± Freak hugged Leng Ruoxue from behind and tried to please her, but the expression on his face was very cunning.

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m not going to fall for that. I kissed you just now.¡± Leng Ruoxue pouted her pink lips with slight dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Then let me kiss you, and then you kiss me back, okay?¡± Freak suggested.?<i>Hehe, I¡¯m really too smart. Like this, I can kiss her again.</i>

    ¡°Okay,¡± Leng Ruoxue agreed foolishly because she wanted him to kiss her again.

    The opportunity was fleeting. As soon as Freak heard Xue¡¯er agree, he turned her around without hesitation and kissed those pink and alluring lips again¡­

    After a long while, Freak reluctantly left Leng Ruoxue¡¯s sweet lips.

    Leng Ruoxue leaned into Freak¡¯s arms and calmed her heartbeat slightly. But the more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was amiss¡­

    ¡°Freak, why do I feel like I¡¯m at a disadvantage again?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in a daze, her mind a mess.

    ¡°Of course not! We kissed once each, so we¡¯re even.¡± An enchanting fox-like smile appeared on his face.?<i>Hehe, Xue¡¯er is really too cute. Seems like I have to kiss her more in the future.</i>

    ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Ruoxue thought about it*. Seems like we¡¯re even, but something still feels amiss.*?<i>s! Forget it. I won¡¯t think about it. This man is mine anyway, and only I can kiss him.</i>

    ¡°Freak, I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Leng Ruoxue yawned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to your room to sleep.¡± Freak carried Leng Ruoxue in his arms and headed straight for the purple bamboo house.

    After entering the purple bamboo house, Freaky down on the bed with Leng Ruoxue in his arms.

    ¡°Uh, Freak, why are you lying down too?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you!¡± Freak said thoughtfully.?<i>Ah¡­ I can¡¯t sleep without holding Xue¡¯er.</i>

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue murmured and closed her eyes. Soon, she fell asleep.

    Freak looked at Leng Ruoxue foolishly¡­

    ¡­

    The next morning, when Leng Ruoxue woke up, Freak was still sleeping.

    ¡°Eh! Xue¡¯er, when did you wake up?¡± Freak asked when he woke up and saw that she was already awake.

    ¡°A while ago,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly. He hugged her too tightly, causing her to have no choice but to lie on the bed with him even though she was awake.

    ¡°Freak, we have to get up,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.?<i>s! Grandpa and the others are already waiting outside.</i>

    ¡°Okay.¡± Freak nodded and reluctantly loosened his arms.?<i>Boohoo¡­ I want to hold Xue¡¯er in my arms all the time.</i>

    After they got out of bed, they washed up and left the purple bamboo house.

    As soon as they emerged, Leng Ruoxue saw everyone¡¯s ambiguous expressions looking at the two of them and instantly blushed. She subconsciously exined, ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Little Girl, there¡¯s no need to exin. We¡¯re all experienced, and we understand. Absolutely understand.¡± Old Man was the first to speak. At the same time, he sighed in his heart.?<i>s! It¡¯s so good to be young!</i>

    ¡°Ruoxue! We didn¡¯t say anything,¡± Lin Liang also teased. What he meant was that she didn¡¯t need to exin.

    <i>You didn¡¯t say anything, but it¡¯s written all over your faces</i>, Leng Ruoxue grumbled in her head.

    ¡°But Ruoxue, you can¡¯t abandon him. You have to take responsibility for Ye Chen!¡± Lin Liang continued.

    ¡°Yes, Xue¡¯er, you have to be responsible for me.¡± Freak kept nodding, obviously in agreement with Lin Liang.

    ¡°Why am I responsible for him? Shouldn¡¯t men be responsible for women?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked angrily.?<i>Why is it the other way around when ites to me?</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s all the same!¡± Lin Liang said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Old Lin is right. Quickly marry Ye Chen!¡± Leng Qingtian said very seriously.

    ¡°Grandpa, he is a man,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded speechlessly.

    ¡°I know. You can marry a man!¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s words were so natural that no one could find fault with them.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, when are you marrying me?¡± Freak asked shyly, blinking his shiny ck eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll marry you on a good day,¡± Leng Ruoxue roared with a dark face.?<i>Boohoo¡­ What kind of world is this!</i>

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Grandpa will immediately choose a good day to hold your marriage,¡± Leng Qingtian said anxiously.

    ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯re still in the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm!¡± Leng Ruoxue said weakly.

    ¡°Uh, yes. Hehe, I was so happy that I forgot,¡± Leng Qingtian said embarrassedly.

    ¡°Since everyone is ready, let¡¯s go out!¡± Leng Ruoxue brought everyone out of the bracelet.

    ¡°Feng Da, you have to take care of yourselves,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Feng Da and the others before entering the mountains.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t drag you down,¡± Feng Da promised.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded, and the group walked directly into the deep mountains.

    After entering the mountains, Leng Ruoxue found that she had been fooled again because it was basically a snow mountain.

    A thickyer of snow covered the entire mountain peak, and everywhere was white.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s so cold here,¡± Freak said coquettishly, his clear ck eyes clearly saying, ¡®Come and hug me!¡¯

    ¡°Then go back into the space and stay there!¡± Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes and feigned ignorance.?<i>Damn Freak. He didn¡¯t forget to act cute in front of so many people.</i>?<i>So embarrassing.</i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

 Chapter 290 - Encounter In The Snow Mountain (2)

    <h4>Chapter 290: Encounter In The Snow Mountain (2)</h4>

    ¡°Be good then. There are so many people here,¡± Leng Ruoxue whispered.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, if I behave, will there be a reward?¡± Freak took the opportunity to state his condition.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely be good,¡± Freak promised.

    ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s a cave. Let¡¯s rest there today!¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed to the cave entrance not far away. After walking for a day, they hadn¡¯t seen a single person, and she didn¡¯t know what kind of task they had to do here.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Everyone walked toward the cave together.

    ¡°This ce is pretty spacious,¡± Leng Qingtian said after looking around the cave. The cave was enormous, about three meters high, and very clean.

    ¡°Okay. If anyone wants to enter the space, I¡¯ll send you in. If you don¡¯t want to, then let¡¯s camp here tonight!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. They hadn¡¯t camped outside for a long time, and it felt good to experience camping asionally, so she decided to sleep outside tonight.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er! Grandpa will sleep outside tonight,¡± Leng Qingtian said.

    Just as Leng Qingtian finished speaking, Lin Liang and the other old men also said that they were going to spend the night outside tonight.

    But Feng Da and the others wanted to return to the space to sleep, so Leng Ruoxue sent them directly into the bracelet.

    In the cave, Leng Ruoxue and the others lit a pile of firewood, took out some rabbit meat, and started grilling it.

    <i>Rumble!</i>?Suddenly, a loud sound spread into the cave.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled.

    ¡°Probably a spirit beast!¡± Leng Qingtian frowned.?<i>Is this their of somerge spirit beast?</i>

    At the same time, a tall, snow-white bear ran in and red at them angrily.

    ¡°Humans, this is my home. Leave quickly.¡± The giant white bear spoke human words.

    ¡°Uhh!¡± Cold sweat dripped down Leng Qingtian¡¯s forehead. He was right.

    ¡°Big white bear, it¡¯s gettingte, and your ce is big enough. Lend us the ce to stay for the night! This food will be our lodging fee,¡± Leng Ruoxue discussed. This bear should have a good temper. Otherwise, any other spirit beast would have already started fighting.

    The white bear thought for a while and then nodded in agreement.

    ¡°This bear is pretty sensible,¡± Old Zao whispered.

    ¡°Idiot, this bear is a divine beast. Would a divine beast possess a low IQ?¡± Old Man said with some disdain. He really didn¡¯t expect that the first beast they encountered after entering the snow mountain was actually a divine beast.

    ¡°Stop bickering. You two are letting othersugh at you,¡± Lin Liang said helplessly.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The two old men snorted and stopped talking.

    ¡°Here, big white bear. Did you go out to look for food?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked as she handed the white bear a piece of grilled rabbit meat.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± The giant white bear took the grilled rabbit meat and slowly chewed on it.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you hibernate?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s summer now,¡± the giant white bear replied while eating.

    ¡°Summer? Then why didn¡¯t I see a single spirit beast?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled.

    ¡°Spirit beasts have their own territory, and this is mine. Other spirit beasts don¡¯t dare toe here,¡± the giant white bear exined.

    ¡°Ah! Then doesn¡¯t that mean you don¡¯t have food to eat?!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very sympathetically.

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll have food if I can find some. If I can¡¯t, I will have to go hungry,¡± the giant white bear said very honestly.

    Looking at the white bear who answered every question and was very polite, two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. She sighed in her heart.?<i>It¡¯s really not easy for this bear to live well and be a divine beast! Why is he more well-behaved than Quill?</i>

    ¡°How pitiful! Come, have more.¡± Old Zao handed over two pieces of grilled rabbit meat.?<i>Oh, this bear isn¡¯t bad. He suits my taste, hehe!</i>

    ¡°Thank you!¡± the giant white bear said gratefully.

    ¡°Big white bear, have you thought about leaving this ce?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked when she saw Old Zao fawning over him.

    ¡°No, we can¡¯t leave this ce unless we acknowledge humans as our masters. But there aren¡¯t many humans who cane here. Most importantly, there hasn¡¯t been anyone I took a liking to,¡± the giant white bear said.

    ¡°Oh? Can you tell me about the snow mountain?¡± Leng Ruoxue probed.

    ¡°Sure. There are two divine beasts in this snow mountain. One is me, and the other is a snake. But that snake has a very bad temper, so you better be careful not to provoke it. Its territory is in the northern part of the snow mountain. There won¡¯t be much danger as long as you don¡¯t go there.¡± The white bear was very cooperative and gave them a general overview of the mountain.

    ¡°Then do you know what task we need toplete in the snow mountain?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The giant white bear scratched his head embarrassedly with his big paw.

    ¡°Oh, thank you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very politely.

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re wee.¡± The giant white bear smiled foolishly.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others finished dinner, set up their tents, and prepared to rest early.

    ¡°Big white bear, we¡¯re going to bed first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after ncing at Old Zao, who had been sticking to the giant white bear.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The giant white bear nodded and continued chatting with Old Zao.

    In the tent, Freakid down beside Leng Ruoxue and asked curiously, ¡°Xue¡¯er, does Old Zao want to take that big white bear?¡±

    ¡°Probably. And ording to my guess, the chance of sess is very high!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Freak, don¡¯t you have any spirit beasts you want?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. She remembered that he didn¡¯t have any spirit beast yet!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I have a spirit beast, but it¡¯s sleeping!¡± Freak said mysteriously.

    ¡°Oh, I want to sleep too.¡± Leng Ruoxue closed her eyes.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, we haven¡¯t kissed yet!¡± Freak murmured with displeasure on his face. He grumbled in his head,?<i>Why isn¡¯t Xue¡¯er curious about my spirit beast at all?</i>

 Chapter 291 - Encounter In The Snow Mountain (3)

    <h4>Chapter 291: Encounter In The Snow Mountain (3)</h4>

    After a long while, no one responded¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ll kiss you!¡± Freak slowly lowered his head¡­

    Leng Ruoxue opened her eyes, used her hand to block Freak¡¯s lips froming closer, and ordered, ¡°Hurry up and sleep!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Freak pecked Leng Ruoxue¡¯s palm lightly and theny down obediently.?<i>Hehe, I knew Xue¡¯er was pretending to be asleep.</i>

    ¡­

    The next morning, when Leng Ruoxue and the others woke up, they found snow falling on the snow mountain.

    The heavy snowfallsted for three days, trapping them here.

    But during these three days, Old Zao¡¯s rtionship with the big white bear improved by leaps and bounds. The bear even agreed to acknowledge Old Zao as his master and leave with them.

    ¡°Hehe, looks like Old Zao gained the most in the past few days,¡± Leng Qingtianmented as he looked at Old Zao having a heart-to-heart talk with the big white bear in the corner.

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the bear is too naive and too gullible,¡± Old Man said entrically, his heart overflowing with sourness.

    ¡°What a strong smell of envy! You already have several divine beasts. Why are you still envious of him?¡± Lin Liang asked, very puzzled.

    Old Man rolled his eyes at Lin Liang and said unpleasantly, ¡°None of your business!¡±

    ¡°Damn Old Man, did you eat gunpowder?!¡± Lin Liang said in doubt.?<i>What¡¯s wrong with him? He¡¯s really bing more and more abnormal.</i>

    ¡°Grandpa, the snow outside has stopped. Shall we go?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked as she walked in from the cave entrance with Freak.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve been stuck here for three days,¡± Leng Qingtian said anxiously, not knowing if there was a time limit for the task here.

    Leng Ruoxue moved Feng Da and the others out of the bracelet, and the group left.

    ¡°Lass, where are we going?¡± Old Zao asked curiously on the way.

    ¡°To find that snake!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. There were only two divine beasts on this snow mountain. Since the bear didn¡¯t know much, that snake should know more.

    ¡°No way? Big White said that the snake has a bad temper¡­¡± Old Zao muttered softly.

    ¡°Go back into the space if you¡¯re afraid! What are you bbering about!¡± Old Man said mockingly, his wrinkled face full of disdain.

    ¡°Damn it! Which eye of yours saw that I was afraid?¡± Old Zao immediately protested as though his tail had been stepped on.

    ¡°Are you done arguing?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a spurious smile, the expression on her face unreadable.

    ¡°We weren¡¯t arguing!¡± the two old men said in unison with great tacit understanding.

    Leng Ruoxue nced at them lightly and then said to the transformed white bear, ¡°Big White, take us to that snake¡¯s territory. I have something to ask it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The white bear, sitting on Old Zao¡¯s shoulder, nodded in response.

    Two hourster.

    ¡°Big White, how much longer do we have to go?!¡± Old Zao eximed.?<i>Damn the mystic realm¡¯s rules! Why do we have to walk in order to receive the task! Boohoo¡­ My two old legs are about to break from walking so much.</i>

    ¡°Master, we¡¯re almost there,¡± the white bear consoled.

    ¡°Did you hear anything?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked cautiously.

    ¡°No!¡± Feng Da and the others shook their heads. Was their youngdy a little too nervous?

    ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t you hear it either?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t be nervous,¡± Leng Qingtian quicklyforted. With their strength, they didn¡¯t need to be afraid even if there was danger.

    Unwilling to give up, Leng Ruoxue looked around for the source of the sound but found nothing abnormal.

    Suddenly, she looked up unintentionally and saw thick snow falling from the mountain like a waterfall¡­

    ¡°Everyone, be careful! It¡¯s an avnche!¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly shouted.

    ¡°Heavens! What a huge avnche!¡± Feng Da almost fainted from fright when he saw it. He quickly summoned Huo Ao and flew away with him.

    The others also summoned their spirit beasts and left the center of the avnche with them.

    After the avnche ended, everyone slowly descended.

    ¡°Thank goodness thess discovered it in time. Otherwise, my life would¡¯ve been lost here,¡± Old Zao said with lingering fear.

    ¡°Is everyone okay?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with concern. Although they were all spiritualists, they were helpless against this natural phenomenon.

    ¡°We¡¯re okay. Let¡¯s continue on our way!¡± Leng Qingtian said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, and the group continued forward.

    ¡°Master!¡± Suddenly, Thunder Night¡¯s exmation came from behind.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly turned her head, only to see the patch of snow where Leng Qingtian was standing copsed. She watched as her grandfather fell down.

    Seeing his master fall, Thunder Night also flew down¡­

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Leng Ruoxue ran to the edge of the broken snow cliff and was about to go down to save her grandfather when Leng Ruohan stopped her.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Grandpa will be fine. Thunder Night has already gone down. Moreover, Ink Thunder is with him,¡± Leng Ruohanforted. He didn¡¯t want his grandfather not to see Xue¡¯er when he came up. Wouldn¡¯t his grandfather be even more worried then?

    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s wait for a while!¡± Leng Ruoxue calmed herself down.?<i>s! I¡¯m indeed too worried.</i>

    Half an hourter, Thunder Night flew up.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Grandpa?¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly asked. There was nothing on Thunder Night¡¯s back. Was Ink Thunder the one carrying her grandfather?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. I didn¡¯t find Master.¡± Thunder Night felt a little guilty. It was all his fault for not protecting his master.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Thunder Night, don¡¯t cry. Grandpa will be fine.¡± Leng Ruoxueforted him when she saw him crying in self-reproach.

    ¡°Yes, that old man has always been very lucky. He might have a fortuitous encounter, so you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Lin Liang said to console them, but he kept praying in his heart.?<i>Old Leng, you better appear quickly! Don¡¯t let us worry.</i>

    ¡°Big White, do you know what¡¯s below?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked down, but it was like a bottomless pit.

 Chapter 292 - Encounter In The Snow Mountain (4)

    <h4>Chapter 292: Encounter In The Snow Mountain (4)</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but that snake might know. It¡¯s more familiar with the terrain here than me,¡± the big white bear said embarrassedly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what should we do now?¡± Freak asked.

    ¡°Wait here!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. She was still very confident in her grandfather¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Lass, isn¡¯t this ce very close to the snake¡¯s territory? Why don¡¯t we split up? You go look for the snake, and I¡¯ll wait here for Old Leng,¡± Old Zao suggested.

    ¡°Old Zao, finally, a good idea from you. But only your Big White knows where the snake lives, so you should go find that snake with Little Girl. I¡¯ll wait here,¡± Old Man said.

    ¡°Big Brother, what do you think?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked for Leng Ruohan¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ll also stay and wait for Grandpa. Go find that snake!¡± Leng Ruohan said after thinking. As long as Thunder Night was still alive, it meant that their grandfather¡¯s life was not in danger, so all they could do now was wait.

    ¡°Big Brother, be careful!¡± Leng Ruoxue was still a little worried, but she also knew that this was the best choice. Moreover, she hoped that the snake would know the situation below.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Leng Ruohan reminded worriedly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others went to find the local snake, leaving Old Man and Leng Ruohan¡­

    ¡°Butterfly, what do you know about this snow mountain?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked Butterfly on the way. Didn¡¯t this little thing say that mountain ranges were pretty good? But even though this ce looked like a mountain range from the outside, it was a genuine snow mountain inside. Moreover, apart from the thick snow inside, she had only seen a bear so far.

    ¡°Girl, I¡¯m so sorry! I¡¯ve never heard of this snow mountain,¡± Butterfly said guiltily.?<i>Boohoo¡­ It¡¯s so embarrassing that a dignified envoy of the mystic realm like me doesn¡¯t know.</i>

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll find out the secret of this snow mountain myself,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted.

    ¡°Do you see the pce in front? That¡¯s where the snake lives,¡± Big White suddenly said.

    Upon hearing this, everyone looked toward the pce in unison. The opulence of the pce left them bbergasted¡­

    Uh! Didn¡¯t snakes like dark and damp ces? Why was this snake¡¯s residence more luxurious than an imperial pce? Was this really the snake¡¯s residence? Everyone was puzzled. Did theye to the wrong ce?

    ¡°Big White! Look at the ce it lives. It¡¯s an entire pce for a divine beast. But why are you staying in a cave?¡± Old Zao really couldn¡¯t understand how the difference in the lives of beasts could be so tremendous.

    ¡°Master, that snake is good at enjoying itself. Moreover, it¡¯s stronger than me, so almost all the beasts on the snow mountain are its subordinates. On the other hand, I spend most of my time sleeping.¡± Big White scratched his head in embarrassment. Bears didn¡¯t really care about quality of life. They just needed to eat and sleep.

    ¡°Big White, what kind of snake is it?¡± Leng Ruoxue was curious about the snake who loved to enjoy life.

    ¡°It seems like a snow python,¡± Big White said after some thought.

    ¡°What do you mean by seems? Are you not sure?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Well, that snake is different from ordinary snow pythons. It might have mutated,¡± Big White exined.

    ¡°A mutated snake?¡± Leng Ruoxue pondered and decided to identify it herself.

    While chatting, everyone arrived in front of the dazzling pce.

    ¡°Endless Abyss?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at therge and majestic pce with theserge golden words written on it, and the puzzlement in her heart deepened. That snake actually called its home the Endless Abyss? This was too strange!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go in!¡± Freak looked at the open doors of the pce.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go in. Be careful, everyone.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and led the way in¡­

    ¡­

    At this time, in a dark and gloomy cell, a ck dragon was guarding his master anxiously. His master was the missing Leng Qingtian, and he was unconscious¡­

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re awake?¡± Ink Thunder hurriedly asked anxiously when he sensed his master seemed to be showing signs of waking up.

    ¡°Ink Thunder, where is this?¡± Leng Qingtian opened his eyes slowly, his face full of question marks.

    ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know either. After the spot you were standing on copsed, we were brought here by a strong ray of light before I could save you,¡± Ink Thunder exined guiltily, his face full of self-reproach.

    ¡°Hehe, Ink Thunder, this isn¡¯t your fault. It was all an ident.¡± Leng Qingtian smiled andforted him while looking around.

    The area here was rather spacious, and if he was not mistaken, it should be a cell. But this cell was far more bloody than the ones he had seen before. Moreover, other than Ink Thunder and him, there were only the eerie white bones piled in the corner of therge cell. The entire cell was surrounded by imprable walls like iron arms, and the only light came from a skylight on the top of the cell.

    ¡°Master, what should we do now?¡± Ink Thunder asked, a little lost.

    ¡°Of course, we have to think of a way to get out of here. Otherwise, Xue¡¯er and the others will be worried,¡± Leng Qingtian said anxiously.

    ¡°But there seems to be no other exit apart from that skylight.¡± Ink Thunder looked up.

    ¡°Ink Thunder, take me up there to see if I can break that window,¡± Leng Qingtian said.

    ¡°Okay, Master, quickly get on me,¡± Ink Thunder said.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Master has woken up. I feel more confident.</i>

    After Leng Qingtian sat on Ink Thunder¡¯s back, he spread his huge wings and flew toward the skylight.

    ¡°This window is so big!¡± After flying closer, Leng Qingtian realized that the window looked like a little white dot from below but was actually about the same size as Ink Thunder¡­

 Chapter 293 - Endless Abyss, Sowing Discord (1)

    <h4>Chapter 293: Endless Abyss, Sowing Discord (1)</h4>

    ¡°Ink Thunder, fly back a little. I want to break this window,¡± Leng Qingtian said to Ink Thunder after recovering from his shock.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Ink Thunder flew back.

    Leng Qingtian gathered his spiritual power in his palm. After forming a spiritual power sphere, he hurled it toward the window.

    ¡°Huh? How is this possible?¡± Leng Qingtian was dumbfounded. The sphere he just released was enough to injure a Spiritual Supremacy, but there was no trace on the window.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll try.¡± Ink Thunder immediatelyunched an attack, but the window remained intact¡­

    Ink Thunder refused to believe this. He directly used his enormous and strong body to m into the window¡­ again and again. But not even a crack was left on the window.

    ¡°Ink Thunder, stop!¡± With a helpless expression on his face, Leng Qingtian stopped Ink Thunder from hurting himself.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll try again!¡± Ink Thunder said stubbornly. He was already very guilty for not saving his master in time, so he definitely couldn¡¯t let his master stay in this godforsaken ce.

    ¡°Stop wasting your energy.¡± Suddenly, a mocking voice sounded in their ears.

    ¡°Who is it? Come out! Stop pretending to be mysterious!¡± Leng Qingtian shouted. But he had already guessed that it was likely the person who brought them here.

    As soon as Leng Qingtian finished speaking, he saw a sh in front of his eyes, and the ce where both he and Ink Thunder were changed¡­

    This ce was clearly a pce! No, it should be more luxurious than any imperial pce he had seen. The walls of the entire pce were iid with iparablyrge night-luminescent pearls, and the pirs of the pce were full of crystals of unknown colors. Even the ground was paved with precious ck jade.?<i>This¡­ is really too luxurious!</i>?Leng Qingtian eximed in his mind as he looked at the strange new environment.

    After looking around the hall, Leng Qingtian turned his gaze toward the tall dragon throne in the middle of the hall.

    A man in white was sitting on the tall silver dragon throne covered with gems of various colors and looking at him with a smile that was not a smile.

    The man was incredibly handsome, and his temperament was noble and extraordinary. His beautiful silver eyes were bright, deep, and dazzling like crystals, as if they could suck people in¡­ Moreover, his strength was unfathomable.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t look at his eyes,¡± Ink Thunder reminded. This man¡­ gave him a very strange feeling!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Qingtian quicklyposed himself. Fortunately, Ink Thunder reminded him. He was almost sucked into those iparably beautiful silver eyes just now.

    ¡°Who are you? Why did you capture me?¡± Leng Qingtian asked the man.

    ¡°I¡¯m not human,¡± the man said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Are you a divine beast?¡± Leng Qingtian guessed.

    ¡°I guess so!¡± the man said nonchntly. He didn¡¯t know what he was now.

    ¡°Why did you capture me?¡± Leng Qingtian asked again, but he kept guessing in his heart.?<i>Could he be that snake?</i>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t capture you. You fell into the abyss, and this happens to be my territory, so this is all fate!¡± the man said like a chatan.?<i>s! This is all fate!</i>

    ¡°Then why did you bring me here now?¡± Leng Qingtian asked in bewilderment.

    ¡°Would you believe me if I said that I just wanted to have a chat with you?¡± the man asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± Leng Qingtian said honestly. Would he put him in a cell if he wanted to chat with him? How could he treat his guests like this?

    ¡°But I really just want to have a chat with you. You can call me Confound,¡± the man said sincerely.

    ¡°Chat? I¡¯ve never seen a host who locked guests in a cell!¡± Leng Qingtian said mockingly. Who would believe him!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe out now? Besides, I didn¡¯t lock you in. You fell into it by yourselves.¡± Confound tried to shift the me. His handsome face had the words ¡®none of my business¡¯ written all over it.

    ¡°Coincidentally, you fell into a cell!¡± Confound added.

    ¡°Uhh!¡± Leng Qingtian was speechless. So it was all their bad luck!

    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Leng Qingtian suddenly changed the topic.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about your family!¡± Confound said after some thought. He was very interested in these people.

    ¡°Family?¡± Leng Qingtian immediately became alert when he heard about his family. What exactly did this divine beast want? If he dared to hurt his grandchildren, he wouldn¡¯t let him go even if he had to risk his life!

    ¡°Your family¡­ doesn¡¯t seem to care about you? You¡¯ve been here for so long, but no one hase down to look for you.¡±

    ¡°In the desert, an outsider fell into thebyrinth, and your most beloved granddaughter immediately went down to look for him. But you, her biological grandfather, fell into the abyss, and your grandchildren, as well as your friends, actually didn¡¯te down. It seems that you don¡¯t have a ce in their hearts?¡± Confound said with pity.

    ¡°That¡¯s because they believe in my strength and wouldn¡¯t be worried about me,¡± Leng Qingtian said nonchntly.?<i>Hmph! Trying to sow discord? Dream on</i>! He was a Spiritual Supremacy and had a divine beast by his side. Therefore, even if he was separated from them, his life wouldn¡¯t be in danger. But it had been different for Hu Bin. His life would be gone if he was alone and really encountered danger.

    ¡°You really trust them. But take a look at this! After seeing it, you will know what your status is in their hearts!¡± Confound said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Take a look at what?¡± Leng Qingtian was puzzled.?<i>What is this divine beast up to?</i>

    While Leng Qingtian pondered, a light screen appeared in front of him. The figures on the screen were Leng Ruoxue and the others¡­

    After a long time, the light screen disappeared, and Leng Qingtian stood there foolishly¡­

    ¡°Master, Master.¡± Ink Thunder called out softly in Leng Qingtian¡¯s ears. But Leng Qingtian didn¡¯t seem to hear him and didn¡¯t react at all. Seeing this situation, he couldn¡¯t help spinning around anxiously.

 Chapter 294 - Endless Abyss, Sowing Discord (2)

    <h4>Chapter 294: Endless Abyss, Sowing Discord (2)</h4>

    ¡°Damn it. What did you do to my master?¡± Ink Thunder¡¯s eyes widened in anger as he red at the handsome man high above.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything! I just wanted him to see the truth,¡± Confound said innocently.

    ¡°Nonsense! Do you think I will believe you? My master wouldn¡¯t be like this if you didn¡¯t do anything funny!¡± Ink Thunder roared angrily.

    ¡°Ahhh! I can¡¯t believe that no one believes me when I tell the truth. I¡¯m so sad,¡± Confound said aggrievedly.

    ¡°Who would believe you!¡± Ink Thunder roared and pounced directly at the annoying man¡­

    Confound easily dodged Ink Thunder¡¯s attack and said honestly, ¡°Little ck dragon, you are not my match!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You can try.¡± Ink Thunder spat out his dragon breath after roaring!

    Confound jumped off the silver dragon throne and leaped into the air. The scorching dragon breath sprayed directly onto the throne, burning a ck hole into it.

    ¡°Little ck dragon, you have topensate for ruining my chair,¡± Confound kindly reminded.?<i>Oh, not bad. I can finally get a new chair.</i>

    ¡°Compensate your head! You¡¯ve messed up my master. Compensate me with my master first!¡± Although Ink Thunder was big, his reaction was surprisingly fast. Moreover, he had been influenced by Leng Ruoxue and the others during this period. You were marked by thepany you kept. So of course, he followed suit¡­

    ¡°Ink Thunder, stop!¡± said Leng Qingtian, already clear-headed. He was very touched by Ink Thunder¡¯s protection, but Ink Thunder was not this man¡¯s match at all. Fortunately, this man didn¡¯t attack and only kept dodging. Otherwise, Ink Thunder would probably have stuffed injuries.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re awake! Great!¡± Ink Thunder said happily and quickly returned to Leng Qingtian¡¯s side.

    ¡°Confound, although I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to, what I want to say is that I believe my grandchildren and my old friends will never abandon me,¡± Leng Qingtian said confidently.

    ¡°Even though you saw it with your own eyes and heard what they said with your own ears?¡± Confound asked. But he was shocked because he never dreamed that Leng Qingtian would wake up from his illusion so quickly. It was really unexpected.

    ¡°Heh, that was just an illusion. We went through life and death situations together. How could they treat me like that!¡± Leng Qingtian smiled confidently. Just now, he had fallen into the illusion, and almost half of his life¡¯s experiences had reyed in front of his eyes. Moreover, he even heard with his own ears that he had been abandoned by his rtives and friends. But it was precisely because he heard these words that he was able to wake up from the illusion in an extremely short period of time. He had enough trust in his rtives and friends to know that that was impossible, so he really should thank Confound properly for helping him.

    ¡°It seems that I have really underestimated you,¡± Confound said with slight admiration. But he didn¡¯t believe that the feelings between humans were really so firm and invulnerable.

    ¡°Confound, what exactly do you want?¡± Leng Qingtian asked again.

    ¡°I¡¯m testing humanity! Humans are the least trustworthy and the mostzy among all life. I have seen many humans betray theirpanions and even kill each other for their own benefits.¡± Confound seemed to be lost in his memories, and his face was full of pain.

    ¡°It¡¯s inevitable that there are such things in life. Do you dare to say that every spirit beast is upright and clean and that the hands of spirit beasts have never been stained with the blood of their own kind?¡± Leng Qingtian asked in return. ck sheeps existed everywhere. Did this man deny everyone because of the existence of a few ck sheep? That was a little too extreme!

    ¡°How can humans bepared to spirit beasts! Spirit beasts only have instincts!¡± Confound emphasized. Since spirit beasts were beasts, they naturally had beast instincts. But humans were different. Humans had always boasted of being noble, but some people specially did things that were worse than beasts.

    ¡°Confound! You are too extreme. How can there be no ck sheep?! You can¡¯t deny the entire soup just because of a piece of rat feces. You can throw away the contaminated soup, but the rest of the soup is still good!¡± Leng Qingtian exined earnestly. He didn¡¯t know what the divine beast in front of him had experienced, but he could more or less guess that this man must have encountered some heartbreaking things.

    ¡°Perhaps! But you still have to pass my test. Otherwise, you can¡¯t leave this ce,¡± Confound reminded after calming down.

    ¡°Do you mean that the snow mountain task is with you?¡± Leng Qingtian asked with uncertainty.

    ¡°Yes, I am the gatekeeper here. As for the bear, he¡¯s just decoration. He doesn¡¯t know anything. However, it won¡¯t be easy to pass my level,¡± Confound exined.

    ¡°By the way, your precious granddaughter is here too,¡± Confound added.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to hurt them,¡± Leng Qingtian said anxiously.

    ¡°That will depend on whether they can pass my test.¡± Confound smiled faintly.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at them yourself?¡± Confound said.

    Another light screen appeared in front of Leng Qingtian¡­

    On the other side, after Leng Ruoxue and the others entered the pce, they found that the entire pce was empty. Except for a luminous pearl used for illumination on the ceiling of the pce hall, there was not even a single piece of decoration on the walls, not to mention the shadow of humans or beasts.

    ¡°Miss, why is this ce so¡­ uh, so simple!¡± Feng Da thought for a long time beforeing up with this word. The pce was so luxurious from the outside! But why did it seem so unworthy inside? It was really disappointing.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t it just for show!¡± Lin Yuan said.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. After entering the snow mountain, Feng Da and the others didn¡¯t stay in the bracelet apart from sleeping because she wanted them to train.

    ¡°Okay, we will be careful,¡± Feng Da promised. Although Big White was leading the way, he also said that the snake would not give him any face. So they still had to rely on themselves at critical moments.

 Chapter 295 - Endless Abyss, Sowing Discord (3)

    <h4>Chapter 295: Endless Abyss, Sowing Discord (3)</h4>

    ¡°This ce seems a little different from thest time I was here,¡± Big White suddenly said.

    ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked cautiously. For some reason, she had a strange feeling after entering the pce, as though something here was waiting for her.

    Thinking back carefully, Big White said, ¡°Last time I was here, there were a lot of guards and a lot of shiny things hanging on the walls.¡±

    ¡°Uh! When was thest time you came?¡± Feng Da asked curiously.

    ¡°Three thousand years ago,¡± Big White said with certainty after some calction.

    <i>Plop!</i>?Feng Da fell to the ground on all fours exaggeratedly, and there were several ck lines hanging on his forehead.?<i>Three thousand years ago! My mother! Isn¡¯t that too long?!</i>

    Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she said to smooth things over, ¡°Uh! I think that snake might have lost all its money, so it had to sell everything.¡±

    ¡°What Xue¡¯er says is very reasonable,¡± Freak agreed very much.?<i>Xue¡¯er¡¯s words are always right.</i>

    Everyone present didn¡¯tment on the nature of the wife-ve. They only looked at Leng Ruoxue as though asking her what to do now.

    ¡°Big White, are you sure that snake still lives here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after some thought.

    ¡°It should be here. I didn¡¯t hear that it moved.¡± Big White scratched his head awkwardly.

    ¡°Ruoxue, let¡¯s go in and take a look since we¡¯re already here!¡± Lin Liang suggested. There were only two divine beasts in this snow mountain. It would save them a lot of trouble if the snake knew the whereabouts of Old Leng. After all, Old Leng¡¯s spirit beast had already gone to the bottom of the abyss to look for him but found nothing.

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa Lin is right. We¡¯re already here, so how can we do nothing? Let¡¯s go in and look!¡± Leng Ruoxue agreed.

    ¡°Grandpa Lin, Patriarch Feng, First Elder, the three of you will be at the back. I, Freak, and Old Zao will be in front. Everyone else will walk in the middle.¡± Leng Ruoxue rearranged the formation.

    After settling everything, Leng Ruoxue and Freak walked side by side on the only path in the pce hall.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, how long do we have to go this way?¡± Freak couldn¡¯t help asking after walking for a long time. Even though there was only one path in the hall, this path was full of twists and turns. They went around and around but still didn¡¯t find the end. There was not even a shadow on the path, so they didn¡¯t even have the chance to ask someone for directions.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but it¡¯s obvious we haven¡¯t finished walking this path,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization. She couldn¡¯t help sighing.?<i>s! As expected of a snake¡¯s residence, this path is really long!</i>

    ¡°Lass, Big White said we¡¯ll reach after two turns,¡± Old Zao interjected.

    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go slowly!¡± Leng Ruoxue replied.

    After walking for a long time, Leng Ruoxue and the others finally found that there was no path ahead.

    At the end of the path, Leng Ruoxue and Freak faced a room. They looked at each other, pushed the door open, and walked straight in. Feng Moran and the others followed closely behind.

    Leng Ruoxue looked around at the simrly empty room and asked in bewilderment, ¡°Big White, does that snake live in this room?¡±

    Big White tried his best to recall. ¡°That¡¯s right. I saw it here previously.¡±

    ¡°Did it really move away?¡± Freak guessed.

    ¡°Big White, are there any other rooms here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked thoughtfully.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve only been here once,¡± Big White said apologetically.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly and then carefully observed the entire room, looking for clues. She refused to believe that there was only one room in such arge pce.

    <i>Could there be some secret here?</i>?Leng Ruoxue examined it more carefully after thinking of this possibility.

    ¡­

    In another room in the pce¡­

    ¡°Hehe, your granddaughter is quite attentive,¡± Confound praised.?<i>This Leng Ruoxue is a bit interesting. Perhaps she can really change my opinion of humans.</i>

    ¡°Of course. My grandchildren are my pride.¡± Whenever his two outstanding grandchildren were mentioned, Leng Qingtian was so excited that his tail would rise to the sky. Of course, that was under the premise that he had a tail.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so happy too soon. Their lives will be in danger unless they can pass my test,¡± Confound reminded.

    ¡°I have confidence in them,¡± Leng Qingtian said confidently.

    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll wait and see then.¡± Confound stopped talking and focused on Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡­

    Leng Ruoxue and the others, who were carefully inspecting every corner of the room, had no idea that someone was monitoring their every move¡­

    ¡°Miss, there¡¯s nothing unusual,¡± Feng Da reported after checking once.

    ¡°Take a closer look. I have a nagging feeling that something is amiss here,¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lin Yuan approached Leng Ruoxue and suggested, ¡°Miss, let¡¯s dig out all the night-luminescent pearls on the path when we leaveter! We can¡¯t make a wasted trip, right?¡±

    ¡°Why are you such a money-grubber? Did I starve you?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned and scolded him jokingly. But this idea was not bad. There were so many night-luminescent pearls that it would be good to bring them back for illumination, lest they went to waste.

    When a certain someone in the dark heard what Lin Yuan said, he was so angry that his face turned green!

    ¡°Lin Yuan, Lin Yuan,¡± Leng Ruoxue called out twice after feeling that something was amiss since he didn¡¯t reply to her for a long time. But Lin Yuan didn¡¯t have any response and just stood motionless on the spot. Moreover, his eyes were bing more and more unfocused¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, look at them¡­¡± Freak pointed at Feng Da and the others.

    Upon hearing this, Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to Feng Da and the others, only to find that everyone was exactly the same as Lin Yuan except for her and Freak¡­

 Chapter 296 - Ruins of the Plain (1)

    <h4>Chapter 296: Ruins of the in (1)</h4>

    ¡°Freak, they must have fallen into an illusion spell. Let¡¯s be careful.¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned. Outsiders couldn¡¯t help those who fell into an illusion. They could only rely on themselves and had to rely on their own strength to escape from the illusion. Otherwise, they would die in the illusion. This was the terror of illusions.

    But Freak did not answer her. Leng Ruoxue turned her head doubtfully and found that Freak had also fallen into an illusion.

    At this moment, scenes slowly appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s eyes¡­

    Leng Ruoxue was like a bystander watching everything she had experienced y out in front of her eyes. Her rtionship with Freak was so realistic that even she almost believed it¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I love you,¡± Freak said with iparable affection.

    ¡°I love you too,¡± Leng Ruoxue said perfunctorily. Then a sword appeared in her hand, and spiritual power gathered on the de. Then she swiftly stabbed Freak¡­

    Unprepared, Freak was in no rush to dodge, and the sword slid into his abdomen. His eyes widened as he looked at Leng Ruoxue in disbelief. ¡°Xue¡¯er, why are you killing me?¡±

    ¡°Because you are not Freak!¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently, the expression on her face even colder than ice.?<i>Hmph! How dare you transform into Freak to deceive me. Unforgivable!</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, did you fall in love with someone else? I¡¯m clearly your Freak! How can you treat me like this?¡± Freak yelled, unwilling to give up.

    ¡°Although you tried your best to imitate the expressions and tone of Freak, a fake is a fake. Moreover, this youngdy wasn¡¯t affected by the illusion at all, so don¡¯t you think you deserve to die?¡± Leng Ruoxue exined very kindly.

    ¡°No, how is this possible?¡± The fake Freak looked extremely surprised. How could she not¡­

    ¡°Because your illusion level is too low. You can¡¯t confuse me at all, understand?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of contempt.

    ¡°Too low! Impossible!¡± the fake Freak roared in disbelief.

    ¡°Die!¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently. She directly released Feather of the Fire Phoenix and instantly obliterated the fake Freak!

    The hall returned to quietness in front of Leng Ruoxue. She looked at the people still immersed in the illusion. To be honest, she was not too worried about her subordinates in the mercenary group. After all, they had all undergone the test of her Heart Refining Illusionary Formation. But Old Zao and the others made her a little worried.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er,¡± Freak called softly as he came to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Leng Ruoxue nced at Freak and then turned her gaze to the others.

    ¡°Yes, Xue¡¯er. You don¡¯t even care about me. I was under an illusion spell just now.¡± Freak hugged Leng Ruoxue¡¯s slender waist and ced his head on her fragrant shoulder, acting coquettishly.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I have confidence in you!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed. She knew that Freak was hiding things from her. But if he didn¡¯t take the initiative to tell her, she wouldn¡¯t probe further. This was called mutual trust.

    ¡°Yep. Xue¡¯er, do you know what I saw in the illusion?¡± Freak smirked.

    ¡°Of course you saw me because I also saw you in the illusion,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Illusions loved to use important people or things to confuse the people in the illusion.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you weren¡¯t even wearing clothes in the illusion!¡± Freak said with a look of yearning.

    ¡°Oh, and then?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly.

    ¡°But I killed her!¡± Freak said with pity.?<i>s! How good would that be! Ahh¡­ but that¡¯s impossible.</i>

    ¡°Well done. Come, I¡¯ll give you a reward.¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her head and kissed Freak¡¯s enchanting lips gently.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, how can one be enough!¡± Freak said with dissatisfaction, his ck and shiny eyes full of anticipation.

    ¡°Be good! They¡¯re not awake yet!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a slight headache.?<i>This damn Freak, shouldn¡¯t he take a look at where we are? Uh, even though I was the one who started it.</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s kiss after we leave this ce!¡± Freak said understandingly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Feng Moran, who had just woken up, nced at Leng Ruoxue awkwardly. Uh! He didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop. He just woke up and heard Ye Chen¡¯s words.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, how do you feel?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. After going through the test of an illusion again, Big Brother Feng should feel something different again, right?

    ¡°Still okay,¡± Feng Moran said, still a little ufortable.

    ¡°Miss!¡±

    At this moment, the mercenaries woke up one by one.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why aren¡¯t Grandpa and the others awake yet? Will something happen?¡± Feng Moran¡¯s handsome face was full of worry.

    ¡°If it¡¯s their first time experiencing an illusion, it will probably take a long time. Moreover, no one can help them. They are the only ones who can free themselves from the illusion,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined to Feng Moran.

    ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± Feng Moran asked.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, all we can do now is wait.¡± Leng Ruoxue was helpless against the illusion.

    Old Zao woke up while they were talking and asked in bewilderment, ¡°Eh? Lass, what happened to me?¡±

    ¡°You were under an illusion spell,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined simply.

    ¡°Eh! I didn¡¯t expect to see an illusion spell today!¡± Old Zao murmured. He had heard his master mention illusion spells before. But they seemed to have been lost a long time ago, so he had never had the chance to see one.

    ¡°Feels good, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased.

    ¡°Uh! Not good at all,¡± Old Zao said evasively.?<i>That damn illusion actually made me see Master punishing me again. Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t resistughing when she saw Old Zao¡¯s fearful expression.

    About half an hourter, everyone under the illusion spell woke up¡­

    ¡°You really exceeded my expectations!¡± At this moment, a slightly deep voice resounded in everyone¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 297 - Ruins of the Plain (2)

    <h4>Chapter 297: Ruins of the in (2)</h4>

    ¡°Who¡¯s talking? Come out! Stop ying games!¡± Feng Da shouted into the void.

    ¡°Feng Da, stop shouting. The voice is far away!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very calmly.

    ¡°Haha, little girl, you are much smarter than I imagined,¡± the voice said with admiration.

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment. What is your purpose? Tell me! Don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly.

    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re really impatient. But since you¡¯ve passed the illusion test, you¡¯re naturally qualified to see me. Come here!¡± the voice said.

    A teleportation array appeared in the room.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at everyone and took the lead to enter the teleportation array¡­

    After the light shed, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived in another room.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Leng Ruoxue saw Leng Qingtian looking at her with a smile as soon as she entered the room.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue dashed toward Leng Qingtian and threw herself into his arms.

    ¡°Silly girl. Grandpa is fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Leng Qingtian hugged his granddaughter andforted her.

    ¡°Grandpa, what is this ce?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously while looking around the room.

    This room was rather luxurious and spacious. The whole room was mainly made of silver, and the walls were full of valuable treasures. Any one of them was enough for ordinary people to live for a lifetime.

    But there was no one else in the giant room other than her grandfather and Ink Thunder. Moreover, the throne in the room was empty. Obviously, the owner of the room wasn¡¯t here.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, this is the snake¡¯s territory,¡± Leng Qingtian exined.

    ¡°Grandpa, have you seen that snake?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve met and chatted for a while,¡± Leng Qingtian said. He had been trying to pry information from the snake when Xue¡¯er and the others fell into the illusion spell.

    ¡°Oh, hey, you let us in but disappeared yourself. That¡¯s really impolite!¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately shouted loudly after hearing what her grandfather said. She believed that the snake could hear her.

    ¡°As the host, how can I meet guests if I don¡¯t dress up nicely!¡± a voice replied.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to dress up. No matter how you dress up, you¡¯re still a snake and can¡¯t change anything,¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly with two drops of cold sweat on her forehead. She had never heard of a beast who dressed up when seeing guests.?<i>What a stinky snake.</i>

    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± the voice said, unconvinced.

    Immediately afterward, fresh flowers of all colors drifted down from the sky, and the faint fragrance of flowers filled the entire room¡­

    <i>What does this snake want?</i>?Leng Ruoxue was speechless.?<i>Why did it sprinkle flowers for no reason!</i>

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted flowers? You can have some now!¡± The voice sounded again.

    ¡°If Xue¡¯er wants flowers, I¡¯ll give them to her. Go away!¡± Freak roared with jealousy.?<i>Damn it. How dare he try to woo her in front of me. This is courting death!</i>

    ¡°Little girl, this man¡¯s temper is really too bad,¡± the voiceined.

    ¡°None of your business. Come out quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently.

    ¡°If you still don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll dig up all your treasures, move your throne, and burn your room,¡± Leng Ruoxue added.

    ¡°Eh! Little girl, you¡¯re ruthless,¡± the voice said helplessly.

    Immediately afterward, spatial fluctuations appeared in the room, and an iparably gigantic white snake appeared out of thin air in front of everyone, almost upying the entire room.

    This snake was at least a hundred meters long and ten meters thick. The white scales on its body were smooth and exquisite like white jade, and each scale was the size of a millstone. At this moment, its huge silver eyes were looking at Leng Ruoxue with slight teasing.

    <i>What a beautiful snake. Is this a snow python?</i>?Leng Ruoxue looked at it thoughtfully. The human and snake stared at each other¡­

    Leng Ruoxue and the snake stared at each other for a long time before she finally exploded! ¡°Are you done looking?!¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you looking at me too? I didn¡¯t even say anything!¡± Confound said aggrievedly in his true form.

    ¡°¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless.?<i>Can this snake be more normal?</i>

    ¡°You¡¯re too fat. It¡¯s time to lose weight,¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said after a while.

    ¡°My figure is standard,¡± Confound said calmly, but his eyes clearly said, ¡®what¡¯s with your gaze?¡¯

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell. You take up too much space,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly.

    Upon hearing this, Confound lowered his head and looked at his body while thinking to himself,?<i>I¡¯m in pretty good shape! How is it taking up space?</i>

    Confound looked at Leng Ruoxue shyly and stammered, ¡°Um¡­ I want to acknowledge you as my master.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Leng Ruoxue refused without even thinking about it.

    ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Confound widened his eyes in disbelief. He never dreamed that this little girl would be unwilling to let him acknowledge her as his master even though he took the initiative to do so. This really hurt his self-esteem.

    ¡°You¡¯re too fat and take up too much space,¡± Leng Ruoxue said disdainfully.

    ¡°I¡¯m not fat, and I don¡¯t take up space,¡± Confound quickly said.?<i>Boohoo¡­ My body is the best among the snake race.</i>?<i>Why am I being despised by this little girl?</i>?He couldn¡¯t understand no matter what. It had to be known that he deliberately showed his strong body in front of Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°You¡¯re almost upying the entire room,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Uh! I can be smaller.¡± Then he transformed into an extremely cute little white snake and climbed onto Leng Ruoxue¡¯s body.

    Leng Ruoxue grabbed the little snake that was only as thick as a finger and looked into his eyes. ¡°Tell me, what is the task here?¡±

    ¡°ept me, and you willplete the task,¡± Confound exined. s! His illusion formation was ineffective against Leng Ruoxue, so he was destined to acknowledge this little girl as his master. This was the rule of the mystic realm, and no person or beast could vite it.

    ¡°Why is the task here so simple?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in disbelief.?<i>Is there nothing else other than an illusion?</i>

 Chapter 298 - Ruins of the Plain (3)

    <h4>Chapter 298: Ruins of the in (3)</h4>

    ¡°Simple? It¡¯s not that my illusion spell is simple. It¡¯s that you are too abnormal!¡± Confound said weakly. For thousands of years, his illusion spell had trapped countless people, but it was unable to do anything to this little girl. Her subordinates were also quite formidable.

    ¡°Are there any rewards here?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued asking, ignoring Confound¡¯sints.

    ¡°I-I am the reward,¡± Confound said.

    ¡°Besides you?¡±

    ¡°Everything here is yours.¡±

    ¡°Do we get any points here?¡±

    ¡°No. Not every ce has points.¡±

    ¡°Okay, acknowledge me as your master then!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the white snake after rifying what she wanted to know.

    ¡°Okay, Master. My name is Confound.¡± Then the contract array descended, and the master recognition process was officially sessful.

    ¡°Confound, go pack your things. We¡¯re leaving,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Master, I have packed up. We can leave right away,¡± Confound said.?<i>Hehe, I always carry my valuables with me.</i>

    ¡°You¡¯re so opulent. You have to be diligent and thrifty, understand?¡± Feng Da said as he came in front of Confound.

    <i>Huh!</i>?Confound was shocked.?<i>What does this human mean?</i>?But he soon understood¡­

    Feng Da and his subordinates dug non-stop on the walls of his room, and it didn¡¯t take long for the beautiful walls to be riddled with holes. At this moment, he really wanted to cry but had no tears! What made him want to vomit blood was that these people didn¡¯t even let go of his throne.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Where did these banditse from!</i>

    ¡°Master, their work is really clean and efficient!¡± Confound was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Well, you won¡¯t being back anyway,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. She admired Feng Da¡¯s diligence and frugality. s! She had to raise arge family!

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Confound said after thinking for a while.?<i>Uh! Master is right.</i>?Even though the things used as decorations were the worst in all his collection, it was better to benefit his own people than outsiders!

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve finished cleaning up,¡± Feng Da said excitedly as he walked over.

    Leng Ruoxue turned around and said to Leng Qingtian, ¡°Okay, Grandpa, contact Thunder Night. He¡¯s waiting for you with Big Brother and Old Man at where you fell!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted Thunder Night, and they¡¯re alreadying here.¡± Leng Qingtian exined with a smile. When he woke up, he had already contacted Thunder Night and informed him of the exact location, so they should be here soon.

    ¡°What are you saying? We¡¯re already here.¡± Old Man¡¯s voice sounded from behind them.

    Leng Qingtian turned around. ¡°Uh! You came quickly,¡±

    ¡°Grandpa!¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Leng Ruohan¡¯s and Thunder Night¡¯s voices sounded at the same time as they pounced at Leng Qingtian.

    <i>Plop!</i>?With a loud sound, the two humans and the beast fell to the ground.

    ¡°Uh! Are you trying to crush me to death?!¡± Leng Qingtianined, but his face was full of joy.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Leng Ruohan and Thunder Night said at the same time and moved their bodies away.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s okay. I ept your enthusiasm.¡± Leng Qingtianughed happily. Then he stood up from the ground whileughing in his head.?<i>Hehe, this is the first time Ruohan and Thunder Night were so enthusiastic about me!</i>

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said when she saw that everyone was here. After theypleted the task here, two teleportation arrays appeared in the room, so she had to make another choice.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, which should we choose?¡± Leng Qingtian asked.

    ¡°Right!¡± Then Leng Ruoxue directly entered the teleportation array.

    With a sh of light, Leng Ruoxue and the others appeared in a strange ce once again.

    ¡°Where is this ce?¡± Everyone looked at the endless greenery in front of them, puzzled.

    Butterfly flew in front of Leng Ruoxue and exined, ¡°Girl, we¡¯re on a in!¡±

    <i>in?</i>?Leng Ruoxue looked around, but there was no end in sight. The entire in was covered in green¡­ Uh! The grass on the in was really lush, and it was actually half the height of a person. She really wanted to know how long it had been since anyone came to this ce.

    ¡°Grandpa, shall we go in?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked her grandfather.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± Leng Qingtian said. He didn¡¯t know what dangers there were within, but they definitely couldn¡¯t stand outside.

    ¡°There¡¯s a road there. Everyone, be careful!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded and walked at the front of the group with Freak.

    Everyone followed closely behind and observed their surroundings while walking.

    Leng Ruoxue found many herbs on both sides of the small road in the in, so she simply let Ball Ball out of the bracelet.

    ¡°Ball Ball, where are you going?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking when she saw Ball Ball suddenly flying toward the tall grass.

    ¡°Big Sister, I found something good,¡± Ball Ball replied and continued flying toward his target until he disappeared into the grass.

    ¡°Ball Ball!¡± Leng Ruoxue was worried after seeing that Ball Ball had disappeared. She was about to chase after him when she saw him flying out from the grass, and her worries faded away.

    ¡°Big Sister, treasure!¡± Ball Ball flew toward Leng Ruoxue and put the thing in his little paw in her hand, looking at her as though he was asking for praise.

    Leng Ruoxue threw the item to Freak without looking at it, grabbed Ball Ball, and spanked him twice¡­

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ Big Sister, you actually hit me!¡± Ball Ball looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly with tears shining in his eyes.

    ¡°Who asked you to run around on your own? Don¡¯t you know that Big Sister will be worried?¡± Leng Ruoxue growled with a cold face.

    ¡°I was finding a treasure for Big Sister,¡± Ball Ball said aggrievedly.

 Chapter 299 - Ruins of the Plain (4)

    <h4>Chapter 299: Ruins of the in (4)</h4>

    ¡°Treasures aren¡¯t as important as Ball Ball! What if you encounter danger?¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Ball Ball¡¯s soft fur and coaxed.

    ¡°Big Sister, Ball Ball won¡¯t be in danger.¡± Ball Ball was touched and happily rubbed Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face with his chubby little body.

    Butterfly pped its wings and came in front of Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Girl, don¡¯t underestimate this little thing. When he grows up, he will be very powerful.¡±

    ¡°Ball Ball, you have to be careful!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. In fact, she had always treated Ball Ball as a child, so as a parent, she would naturally be worried if he ran around. But after listening to Butterfly, she also felt that she was a little too nervous. Children should be more independent.

    ¡°Yes, Big Sister, I¡¯ll be careful,¡± Ball Ball promised.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fly too far!¡± Leng Ruoxue warned again.

    ¡°Okay, Big Sister,¡± Ball Ball replied and then slowly flew away.

    ¡°Damn Freak, why are youughing?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in embarrassment when she turned her head and saw Freak covering his mouth andughing.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I was thinking if you would also worry so much if we have a baby in the future,¡± Freak said somewhat hesitantly.

    ¡°Damn Freak, you¡¯re thinking too far,¡± Leng Ruoxue scolded softly. She turned back to look at Leng Qingtian and the others.?<i>Phew! Fortunately, they didn¡¯t hear it.</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m preparing for a rainy day!¡± Freakughed softly.?<i>Hehe, Xue¡¯er is shy, so I definitely won¡¯tugh at her.</i>

    ¡°Freak, it¡¯s gettingte. We have to find a ce to camp.¡± Leng Ruoxue changed the topic.

    ¡°Yes, this ce isn¡¯t suitable. Let¡¯s walk farther ahead!¡± Freak suggested.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After walking for a while, Leng Ruoxue saw an open space not far away. So she stopped, turned around, pointed at the ce, and said to Leng Qingtian, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s set up camp there!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Xue¡¯er! Are you really not going to let Feng Da and the others sleep in your space?¡± Leng Qingtian asked softly.

    ¡°Yep. As long as there¡¯s no danger, they have to stay outside,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She didn¡¯t want to raise Feng Da and the others into flowers in a greenhouse.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re very biased!¡± Freak suddenly said.

    ¡°Huh? How am I biased?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°You were so worried about Ball Ball just now!¡± Freak reminded.

    ¡°Ball Ball is a child, but Feng Da and the others are already adults. How can it be the same?¡± Leng Ruoxue red at Freak.

    ¡°Kids need more training. You can¡¯t spoil them!¡± Freak said.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯m not spoiling him! When he bes an adult, there will be opportunities for training,¡± Leng Ruoxue quibbled.

    Freak chuckled. ¡°Oh, Xue¡¯er, where are we staying tonight?¡±

    ¡°Of course outside. We have to set an example!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously.

    ¡°Are you sure we can stay here?¡± Freak looked at the open space. It wasn¡¯t very big!

    ¡°Sure. They can share a tent with three people. In addition, we have to leave people on night duty,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some calctions.

    Leng Ruoxue turned her head and asked Butterfly, ¡°Butterfly, what do you know about this in?¡±

    ¡°I only know that the nights on ins don¡¯t seem safe. I don¡¯t know anything else,¡± Butterfly said honestly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you call yourself an envoy of the mystic realm? You don¡¯t even know this!¡± Freak deliberately mocked.

    ¡°Envoys of mystic realms aren¡¯t omnipotent!¡± Butterfly epted its fate. It wasn¡¯t the first time it had embarrassed itself, so it was getting used to it.

    ¡°Stop pretending to be pitiful. Go inform Feng Da and the others!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered Butterfly, ignoring its self-pity.

    ¡°Okay, girl!¡± Butterfly answered solemnly and flew back.

    Feng Da and the others epted Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arrangement, immediately set up their tents, and then cooked dinner.

    Leng Ruoxue and Freak walked along the road and walked around, but they didn¡¯t find anything abnormal.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, there seems to be no problems currently,¡± Freak said after walking around.

    ¡°Okay, get everyone to be more alert at night!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Miss, food is ready.¡± Lin Yuan walked over at this moment.

    ¡°Okay. Freak, let¡¯s eat first!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    They walked toward the dining area together.

    Everyone sat down around the fire.

    ¡°Freak, do you feel like there are eyes staring at us?¡± Leng Ruoxue whispered as she held a piece of grilled meat and leaned against Freak.

    ¡°Yes, it should be in the grass,¡± Freak guessed.

    ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m back.¡± At this moment, Ball Ball flew back, and his small paws were holding a lot of things.

    ¡°Uh! Ball Ball, you¡¯re really amazing.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the pile of things that Ball Ball ced in front of her, and two drops of cold sweat dripped down her forehead. At the same time, she was a little dumbfounded because she didn¡¯t recognize a single thing that Ball Ball brought back, including the ck thing that she threw to Freak not long ago.

    ¡°Hehe, Big Sister, these are all good treasures! There are still many over there, but Ball Ball couldn¡¯t take them all,¡± Ball Ball said with a face full of regret.

    ¡°Eh! Little Ball Ball, what are these things you brought back?¡± Old Zao looked at the small pile of things on the ground with a face full of question marks. These things were neither herbs nor ores. What the heck were they?

    ¡°Ball Ball doesn¡¯t know! Ball Ball only knows that they are all treasures,¡± Ball Ball said embarassedly. He knew these things because of his talents, so he wasn¡¯t sure what they were.

    ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯ll go get some more.¡± Then Ball Ball flew away.

    ¡°Everyone, be careful. There seems to be something in the grass!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded everyone in a low voice as she stored the things Ball Ball brought back into the bracelet. Then she stood up and shouted again, ¡°Let¡¯s rest early since you¡¯re full!¡±

 Chapter 300 - Ruins of the Plain (5)

    <h4>Chapter 300: Ruins of the in (5)</h4>

    ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone stood up cooperatively and walked toward the tents.

    Not long after they walked away, a white light quickly emerged from the grass and ran to the ce where Leng Ruoxue and the others had been eating, picked up a piece of meat, and started eating heartily¡­

    <i>Uh! So it¡¯s a little leopard!</i>?Cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s and the others¡¯ foreheads. s! They were nervous for nothing.

    Leng Ruoxue stood still as she sized up the palm-sized little leopard. This little fellow was quite beautiful. It was snow-white and fluffy, and there was a silver stripe in the middle of its forehead that stretched all the way to its back. Its big ck eyes were watery as it looked at them cautiously. Moreover, judging from the expression on the little leopard¡¯s face, it seemed to be in a dilemma. It probably wanted to run but couldn¡¯t bear to part with the grilled meat!

    Leng Ruoxue carefully walked toward the little leopard. s! She had always had no defense against cute little things, especially when she saw such a cute little fellow. She couldn¡¯t help feeling a little emotional!

    ¡°Little guy, don¡¯t be scared! Big Sister won¡¯t hurt you,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed softly.

    ¡°Really?¡± the little leopard asked in his childish voice uncertainly.

    ¡°Really. Big Sister never lies to children!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled very gently, afraid that she would scare the little thing.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± the little leopard said pitifully while staring at Leng Ruoxue with his big, grape-like ck watery eyes.

    ¡°Uh! Poor child!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart ached. She approached the little leopard and handed him another piece of grilled meat.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± the little leopard thanked her very politely. Seeing that Leng Ruoxue seemed very easy to get along with, he wasn¡¯t so scared anymore.

    ¡°Little leopard, where is your family?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. If she was not mistaken, this little guy should have just been born! A cub this small shouldn¡¯t be too far away from his mother.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± the leopard cub said, a little choked up, tears welling up in his ck eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡± Leng Ruoxue hugged the little leopard and coaxed.

    ¡°Wuu wuu¡­ I don¡¯t have a family.¡± The more he thought about it, the sadder he became, and the louder he cried.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll leave him to you.¡± Leng Ruoxue was dumbfounded as she handed the little leopard to Leng Qingtian. Her grandfather was more experienced than her in bringing up kids.

    ¡°Thunder Night,¡± Leng Qingtian called helplessly. This cub was too young, and he couldn¡¯t take care of him well. He had never taken care of Thunder Night during Thunder Night¡¯s childhood.

    ¡°Master, this is a newborn snow leopard cub. Send him back quickly. The mother leopard is very fierce.¡± Thunder Night hurriedly said as soon as he appeared and saw the little snow leopard in his master¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Uh, this little guy came alone. He said he had no family,¡± Leng Qingtian exined.

    ¡°Thunder Night, I¡¯ll leave this cub to you,¡± Leng Qingtian added, and then he put the crying leopard on Thunder Night¡¯s back.

    Smelling the scent of his kind, the little snow leopard immediately stopped crying and slowly got up on Thunder Night¡¯s broad back.

    After climbing onto Thunder Night¡¯s head, the little snow leopard said in a childish voice, ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡±

    Thunder Night stretched out his big paw, grabbed the little snow leopard from his head, put him on the ground, and gave him a piece of meat.

    ¡°Eat!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± The little snow leopard took the meat, thanked him, and then wolfed it down.

    ¡°Grandpa, you are the best,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Leng Qingtian said proudly while wiping the cold sweat off his forehead. Uhh! He was also forcing Thunder Night to put a square peg into a round hole!

    ¡°Look at how smug you are!¡± Old Man said with contempt.

    ¡°You are jealous. I understand,¡± Leng Qingtian quickly retorted.

    ¡°Grandpa, take your time bickering! I¡¯m going to bed.¡± Leng Ruoxue went directly into her tent, and Freak hurriedly followed.

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m going to bed too.¡± Leng Qingtian entered another tent.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll sleep too. Who¡¯s afraid of who?¡± Old Man followed suit.

    ¡°Everyone, rest early!¡± Leng Ruohan said helplessly. These old men would feel ufortable all over if they didn¡¯t bicker for a day. But their feelings for each other also improved the more they fought.

    After Feng Da and the others went to sleep, Leng Ruohan sat down by the fire alone. Only Thunder Night and the little snow leopard apanied him.

    ¡°Big Brother.¡± Leng Ruoxue emerged from the tent not long after and sat down beside her brother.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, aren¡¯t you sleeping? Where¡¯s Ye Chen?¡± Leng Ruohan asked curiously.

    ¡°Ball Ball isn¡¯t back yet, so I¡¯ll wait for him. Freak is asleep,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined simply.

    As she spoke, a chubby little body pounced into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m back,¡± Ball Ball said tenderly as he rubbed himself against Leng Ruoxue¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Ball Ball, don¡¯t leave anymore. It¡¯s already veryte,¡± Leng Ruoxue warned.

    ¡°Okay. Big Sister, quickly take a look at the treasures I brought back.¡± Ball Ball pointed at the pile of whitish things on the ground.

    ¡°Ball Ball, Big Sister don¡¯t know what these are!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Big Sister, Ball Ball is worthy of being a treasure-seeking beast. These are indeed good things, but you don¡¯t need them now.¡± Qing Jue¡¯s voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s head.

    ¡°Qing Jue, what are these things?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Hehe, Big Sister, I won¡¯t tell you now!¡± Qing Jue kept her guessing again.

    ¡°Stinky Qing Jue, you¡¯ve turned bad.¡± Leng Ruoxue pouted her pink lips inint.

    ¡°Big Sister, even if you know now, you won¡¯t need them. I¡¯ll tell you when you can use them,¡± Qing Jueforted with a smile.

    ¡°Alright then!¡±

    Leng Ruoxue was a little depressed as she cut off her connection with Qing Jue and said to Leng Ruohan, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m going to bed.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and go!¡± Leng Ruohan urged.

    Leng Ruoxue stood up and walked toward her tent.

    ¡­

    The next day, everyone woke up, had breakfast, and continued on their journey¡­

 Chapter 301 - Ruins of the Plain (6)

    <h4>Chapter 301: Ruins of the in (6)</h4>

    Leng Ruoxue and the others wandered around the in for three days but found nothing.

    ¡°Lass, it¡¯s been three days, but we haven¡¯t found a single clue!¡± Old Zao eximed.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do! We can only look around aimlessly unless the task appears on its own,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She was really speechless about the task in this ce. At this rate, she would probably go crazy before the task appeared.

    She even suspected that this mystic realm was ying with them. It teleported them here, but the so-called opportunity didn¡¯t appear.?<i>Could that damn mystic realm spirit want to trap us here?</i>

    ¡°Big Sister, what are you looking for?¡± the little snow leopard lying on Thunder Night asked curiously.

    ¡°We¡¯re looking for a way to leave this ce!¡± Leng Ruoxue exined simply.

    ¡°Do we have to leave this ce? Big Sister, I want to go home and take a look,¡± the little snow leopard quickly begged when he heard that they were leaving this ce. He had already be familiar with Leng Ruoxue and the others these few days and nned to leave with them.

    ¡°Little Snow, where is your home?¡± Thunder Night asked.

    ¡°Over there.¡± The little snow leopard pointed to their left.

    ¡°How do we go to your home?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. She automatically ignored Thunder Night calling this little guy Little Snow.

    ¡°Big Sister, we can reach my home after we pass through these bushes.¡± The little snow leopard pointed at the tall bushes not far away.

    ¡°Uh! We can¡¯t enter those bushes,¡± Leng Ruoxue said weakly. She had tried it long ago. No one could pass through those bushes except Ball Ball and this little snow leopard. It seemed like something was blocking them. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been searching along this road for three days.

    ¡°You can. Trust me, Big Sister,¡± the little snow leopard said with certainty.

    ¡°Alright! Lead the way,¡± Leng Ruoxue said doubtfully.

    ¡°Okay, Big Sister, follow me closely!¡± The little snow leopard jumped down from Thunder Night¡¯s back and went into the bushes.

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s try again!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Leng Qingtian and the others.

    Then she tried to walk into the bushes. This time, she really walked in. Everyone hurriedly followed her.

    ¡°Little snow leopard, how much longer do we have to walk?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking an hourter. She really didn¡¯t expect there to be another world in the bushes. After entering, they discovered that there was actually another road hidden in the half-man-tall bushes. But this road was so secretive that no one could find it at all, let alone walk in.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there!¡± the little snow leopard said happily.

    After walking for a while, the little snow leopard pointed at some ruins. ¡°Big Sister, we¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°This is your home?¡± Leng Ruoxue said doubtfully. This ce was obviously ruins!

    ¡°No, it¡¯s below,¡± the little snow leopard said mysteriously. He used his little paw to pry open a piece of tile to reveal a very small cave.

    ¡°Feng Da, dig this ce up and take a look,¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly ordered. She had a premonition that this was the ce they were looking for.

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Feng Da and the others rolled up their sleeves, took out tools, and dug.

    After a while, the cave entrance gradually revealed its true appearance. A stone staircase leading down appeared in front of everyone.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go down and take a look,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone without hesitation.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, follow behind me.¡± Freak was the first to go down.

    Leng Ruoxue held Freak¡¯s hand and followed closely behind him. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a strange feeling in her heart.?<i>Well, this feeling of being protected is very good.</i>

    ¡°Freak, be careful!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded softly.

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here. I will protect you,¡± Freak said very seriously.

    They walked down the stairs and into the interior of the ruins. Everyone was instantly dumbfounded¡­

    Uh! Was this the ruins? They seemed to havee to the wrong ce. But they didn¡¯t feel like they had been teleported to another ce!

    What was going on? Everyone¡¯s faces were full of question marks.

    Leng Ruoxue was very careful as she looked at their surroundings. This ce they were in¡­ should be a garden. The garden was covered in green trees, and the warm sunlight shining on them felt veryfortable. There were hundreds of flowers blooming, with many butterflies and bees working diligently around the beautiful flowers. There were a lot of birds chirping and numerous cute little animals hiding behind the trees and in the bushes, looking at them timidly.

    There was a house directly above them, and on the left side of the house was a hot spring where fish were swimming happily.

    Where was this ce? This ce really didn¡¯t match the ruins they came down from just now! They couldn¡¯t imagine that there was actually apletely different world inside aftering down from above¡­

    ¡°Haha, damn girl, wee to my home.¡± A mechanical voice suddenly sounded in everyone¡¯s ears.

    Uh! Everyone was shocked. Wasn¡¯t this¡­

    ¡°Is this how you treat your guests? It¡¯s really too rude to hide your face,¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately said loudly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t tell us you¡¯re so ugly that you¡¯re embarrassed to meet your guests?¡± Freak said cooperatively.

    ¡°Very possible. Freak, we should understand it. Someone who doesn¡¯t even dare to show their face must be so ugly that they can¡¯t face others!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very understandingly.

    ¡°Nonsense. I¡¯m not ugly. I¡¯m a rare handsome man in the world,¡± the mechanical voice said cockily.

    ¡°Tch, a handsome man? Who knows what you are?¡± Leng Ruoxue said disdainfully, obviously looking down on him.

    ¡°Ah! You¡¯ve angered me. Damn girl, you will pay for it,¡± the mechanical voice roared.

    ¡°Pay? I want to know what price I will pay. Bring it on!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°Damn girl, you will regret it,¡± the mechanical voice said smugly.

 Chapter 302 - A Different World, Spirit of the Mystic Realm (1)

    <h4>Chapter 302: A Different World, Spirit of the Mystic Realm (1)</h4>

    ¡°Walk the talk! Come and let me see it for myself!¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to provoke. What she wanted to do most now was to teach the spirit of the mystic realm a lesson. What a lousy mystic realm and lousy task! They wasted so much time walking around like headless flies, not knowing what to do. Hmph! Since the mystic realm spirit came knocking on their door, then they should settle scores properly!

    ¡°Damn girl, I¡¯m already in front of you,¡± the mechanical voice said.

    ¡°Uh! Where?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked around but saw nothing.

    ¡°Below,¡± the mechanical voice reminded.

    Leng Ruoxue quickly lowered her head after hearing the voice¡­ only to see a ck little dog¡­

    The little dog was very cute. It wasn¡¯t even the size of a palm, and its entire body was pitch-ck and fluffy. Its obsidian-like bright ck eyes were staring at her with slight displeasure.

    Leng Ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes.?<i>Uh! Am I seeing things? Is this little dog the mystic realm spirit?</i>

    Everyone looked at the little dog on the ground with their mouths agape. For a moment, everyone was silent. So, the mystic realm spirit that had been tormenting them was this little thing!

    Leng Ruoxueposed herself, picked up the little ck dog off the ground, and raised him in front of her.

    ¡°ckie, you¡¯re very cute, but¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue stopped mid-sentence.

    ¡°I¡¯m not called ckie!¡± the little ck dog protested. How could the mighty spirit of the mystic realm have such a terrible name!

    ¡°Objection overruled!¡± Leng Ruoxue rejected him without hesitation.

    ¡°I am the spirit of the mystic realm. You can¡¯t call me by such an unassuming name,¡± the little ck dog said cockily with his head raised.

    ¡°You are a little dog in my eyes,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.?<i>This little dog actually called himself a handsome man. How amusing.</i>

    Leng Ruoxue turned her head and said to Leng Qingtian and the others, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m leaving for a bit.¡±

    Then Leng Ruoxue walked toward the back of the house with the little dog in her arms.

    ¡°Uh! What is Miss going to do?¡± Feng Da asked curiously. The faces of the others were also full of question marks.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s expression was very calm, but his heart was racing.?<i>Lass! You have to show mercy!</i>

    ¡°Ahhh! Urgh!¡±

    A momentter, screams resembling a pig being ughtered resounded from behind the house¡­

    As soon as everyone heard the screams, they immediately understood. They also wanted to do this, but they were not as bold as Leng Ruoxue.

    After more than ten minutes, Leng Ruoxue walked back leisurely from behind the house with the little ck dog in her hand.

    At this moment, the little ck dog was one size bigger than before. His eyes were narrowed, but he still forced a smile on his face¡­

    Uh! Everyone was full of sympathy when they saw the little ck dog.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, he?¡± Leng Qingtian hesitated. What he wanted to say was that the mystic realm spirit wouldn¡¯t find an opportunity to seek revenge on them, right? After all, they were in the mystic realm now, and he controlled this mystic realm.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We have a good rtionship now, right ckie?¡± Leng Ruoxue lied through her teeth, her beautiful eyes carrying a hint of threat.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± the little ck dog hurriedly said with a face full of fear.?<i>Boohoo¡­ This demon actually dared to beat me up, and she even beat me until I became fatter. Boohoo¡­ I am the mighty spirit of the mystic realm. Everyone loves and fears me, and I have the ultimate respect! Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Good,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with satisfaction.

    ¡°ckie, why are there ruins above your home?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°To fool others, of course! You wouldn¡¯t have been able to find this ce if it wasn¡¯t for that little snow leopard,¡± the little ck dog said gloomily.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Traitor!</i>

    ¡°What is the task here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. How could theyplete the task if they couldn¡¯t find the ruins?

    ¡°There is no task here! Haha!¡± The little ck dogughed triumphantly.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Leng Ruoxue narrowed her beautiful eyes coldly.

    ¡°I said there is no task here!¡± the little ck dog repeated triumphantly.

    ¡°Since there is no task here, why were we teleported here?¡± Leng Ruoxue questioned coldly.?<i>Did the mystic realm really y tricks on us?</i>?But a voice in her heart told her that something seemed to be waiting for her here.

    ¡°Uh! I don¡¯t know either! No one has been here for a long time,¡± the little ck dog hurriedly replied.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the spirit of the mystic realm? Don¡¯t you control the mystic realm? How dare you tell me that you don¡¯t know?¡± Leng Ruoxue roared with displeasure, and the strength in her hand increased significantly. She was really angry. What was this? The mystic realm spirit actually told her that he didn¡¯t know why they were teleported here.

    ¡°Ah! Damn girl, are you trying to strangle me to death? Let go! I can¡¯t breathe!¡± The little ck dog kicked his four short legs with all his might while calling for help.

    ¡°You¡¯d better make yourself clear. Otherwise, just wait to be a dead dog!¡± Leng Ruoxue threatened and loosened her grip.

    ¡°Ahem! I¡¯m the spirit of the mystic realm. How can you treat me so rudely? Boohoo¡­¡± the little ck dogined while panting non-stop as he looked at Leng Ruoxue with tears in his eyes like a little wife.

    ¡°Why should I care what you are? You better exin it to me clearly, or else I won¡¯t let you go,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°Uh! There is no task here. People who were teleported here before would gather herbs and capture spirit beasts. And when the time is up, they will naturally be teleported out.

    ¡°In addition, this is my home. In fact, I don¡¯t like outsidersing,¡± the little ck dog exined.

    ¡°Your home is ruins?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked mockingly. They hade down from the ruins.

    ¡°This ce wasn¡¯t like this before. It used to be very beautiful. There were many herbs, minerals, and spirit beasts here. Basically, everyone who was teleported here would return with a full load. But something happenedter, and this ce became like this. Moreover, no one has been teleported here for a long time,¡± the little ck dog said slowly with some nostalgia.

 Chapter 303 - A Different World, Spirit of the Mystic Realm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 303: A Different World, Spirit of the Mystic Realm (2)</h4>

    ¡°Did you set up a barrier on those bushes?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked thoughtfully.

    ¡°Yes, but my ability is limited, and the barrier isn¡¯t perfect. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have modeled the entrance to this ce to look like ruins. I originally thought that no one woulde down, but you actually found this ce. s! This might be fate!¡± The little ck dog sighed while speaking.

    ¡°What if someone is teleported here like us?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. If they could find this ce, it was possible for others as well.

    ¡°Not everyone wants toe down and explore ruins when they see them. Moreover, no one is as lucky as you are. In short, the fortress was broken through from the inside. You only found this ce because of a traitor,¡± the little ck dog said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Traitor? Are you talking about the little snow leopard?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the little guy lying on Thunder Night¡¯s back with an innocent look on his face.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s the traitor,¡± the little ck dog said resentfully.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Instead of saying there¡¯s a traitor, it¡¯s better to say that we¡¯re too charismatic. Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased happily while watching the little ck dog be deted.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The little ck dog turned his head and ignored the smug demon.

    Leng Ruoxue stretched out her hand and turned the little ck dog¡¯s head. ¡°ckie, since there¡¯s no task here, when can we leave this ce?¡±

    ¡°After four more days,¡± the little ck dog said irritably.

    ¡°We still have to wait another four days? It¡¯s too long,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some dissatisfaction.?<i>s! I want to leave the mystic realm.</i>

    ¡°Four days will pass quickly. You can leave the mystic realm then,¡± the little ck dog reminded.

    ¡°Are you saying that we can leave the mystic realm four dayster?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little uncertain.?<i>Did I hear it right? Did ckie hear my thoughts?</i>

    ¡°Yes.¡± The little ck dog nodded.?<i>Boohoo¡­ After four more days of enduring, this demon will leave. So great.</i>

    ¡°When can we exchange our points?¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t forget about the points.

    ¡°You will have the chance to exchange before you leave,¡± the little ck dog exined.

    ¡°Oh. ckie, we¡¯ll stay here for the next four days,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t stay here. Leave quickly.¡± The little ck dog was scared stiff when he heard that Leng Ruoxue wanted to stay here for a few days. He hurriedly ordered them to leave.

    ¡°This youngdy has already decided,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly, seemingly acting as the host instead of the guest.

    ¡°I¡¯m the master of this ce!¡± the little ck dog roared uncontrobly.

    ¡°So what? Didn¡¯t you say ¡®wee to my home¡¯ when we came in?¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded very kindly.

    ¡°I was just being polite. In fact, I don¡¯t wee you,¡± the little ck dog said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote. s! It¡¯s easy to invite a god but difficult to send one away! Since the mystic realm teleported us to the in and we found you here, it¡¯s enough to show that we are fated. This is the so-called opportunity!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°This is obviously an ill-fated fate. Boohoo¡­¡± The little ck dog began to cry.?<i>Why am I so unlucky!</i>

    ¡°ckie! Stop crying. We¡¯ll only stay for four days,¡± Leng Qingtian said very kindly.

    ¡°You can stay on the in! You don¡¯t have to stay here with me,¡± the little ck dogined with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°No, your environment here is good and safe,¡± Leng Ruoxue refused.?<i>Hmph! I won¡¯t do as he wants.</i>

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very dangerous on the in. Your ce is better,¡± Leng Qingtian echoed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not dangerous. That bit of danger is nothing with your strength!¡± the little ck dog persuaded, unwilling to give up. His greatest wish now was to send this group of gue gods away.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Leave me be!</i>

    ¡°ckie, you should give up! We¡¯re not so easy to get rid of,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded kindly, not wanting him to waste his breath.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± The little ck dog was helpless and resigned to fate.

    ¡°ckie, bring us into your house for a tour!¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to visit here, and it can¡¯t amodate so many of you.¡± The little ck dog sobbed.

    ¡°ckie, it¡¯s up to me whether or not the tour is going to happen,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded coldly.

    ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s go!¡± The little ck dogpromised, but a trace of scheming shed in his ck eyes.

    The little ck dog led the way into the house and showed them around the rooms.

    The little ck dog led Leng Ruoxue and the others into a room with a light screen and said, ¡°This is the control room. You can see everything in the mystic realm here.¡±

    Leng Ruoxue looked up at the enormous light screen. The entire light screen was divided into several small light screens, each showing a ce in the mystic realm.

    She didn¡¯t expect to see a ce simr to the surveince room she knew in her previous life here, except that these light screens were controlled by energy.

    ¡°ckie, were you happy to see us wandering around the in like headless flies?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in an unfriendly tone.

    ¡°No, no. How could I be happy! I¡¯m not that kind of person!¡± ckie quickly denied, but he couldn¡¯t help breaking out in cold sweat.?<i>Boohoo¡­ How does this demon know? Can she read minds?</i>

    ¡°You¡¯re not a person, so of course you will be happy,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The little ck dog was very embarrassed and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Miss, isn¡¯t that Huo Qing?¡± Feng Da pointed at the person in one of the small light screens.

    ¡°Oh, ckie, where will they be teleported to?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. On the screen, Huo Qing was currently entering a teleportation array and heading to his next destination.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The teleportation is random and not controlled by me,¡± the little ck dog exined.?<i>Boohoo¡­ If I could control the teleportation destinations, I would never have brought this group of gue gods to the in.</i>

 Chapter 304 - A Different World, Spirit of the Mystic Realm (3)

    <h4>Chapter 304: A Different World, Spirit of the Mystic Realm (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Then tell me, what can you control?¡± Leng Ruoxue originally thought that the mystic realm spirit had great authority, but it seemed like he didn¡¯t have much power!

    ¡°The rules of the mystic realm and some tasks with additional rewards are under my jurisdiction,¡± the little ck dog said with a face full of pride.

    ¡°What are the tasks with additional rewards?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Just some rtively difficult tasks like the desertbyrinth,¡± the little ck dog said.

    ¡°The desertbyrinth was difficult?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of question marks. If this task was considered difficult, then this mystic realm was too lousy!

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not difficult for monsters,¡± the little ck dog said meaningfully.

    ¡°Monsters? ckie, are you talking about me?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled.

    ¡°No, no. How could you be a monster!¡± the little ck dog quickly denied.

    ¡°Oh? Then what am I?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked closely.

    ¡°Genius! You are a one-of-a-kind peerless genius!¡± The little ck dog tried to curry favor with Leng Ruoxue, his face full of ttery.

    ¡°Stop ttering me!¡± Leng Ruoxue rapped the little ck dog on the head. He was obviously a dog, but he was imitating humans in curry favoring. It was really embarrassing.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ You hit me again!¡± The little ck dog cried aggrievedly, tears glistening in his eyes.

    Feng Da came in front of the little ck dog and said with iparable sympathy, ¡°Hehe, let me tell you. My youngdy hates it when others tter her. In Miss¡¯s words, anyone curry favoring is hiding evil intentions.¡±

    ¡°By the way, ckie, why was your voice in the desert different from what it is now?¡± Feng Da asked curiously.

    ¡°I used a voice changer,¡± the little ck dog said honestly.

    ¡°A voice changer? What is it? Lend it to me to y with,¡± Feng Da said with interest.

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± The little ck dog pointed at a ck square object.

    Feng Da picked up the ck square object and fiddled with it non-stop. ¡°Hey, hey!

    ¡°This thing is quite fun!¡± Feng Da said with the voice changer in his hand.

    ¡°Let me y with it too!¡±

    When the others saw that Feng Da¡¯s voice had really changed, they were curious and wanted to try it. For a while, the small voice changer suddenly became popr.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s visit the other rooms!¡± Freak whispered to Leng Ruoxue when he saw that everyone¡¯s attention was on the voice changer.

    ¡°Okay, ckie, bring us to the other rooms to take a look,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered the little ck dog in her arms.

    ¡°Okay,¡± the little ck dog said with his little head hanging, resigned to his fate.?<i>s! Why isn¡¯t this demon interested in the voice changer??</i>He originally thought that he could take the opportunity to escape, but he didn¡¯t have the slightest chance.

    ¡°ckie! I know you¡¯re unwilling, but you better be good and not y any tricks. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you regret it,¡± Leng Ruoxue warned coldly.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯m willing. I¡¯m very willing.¡± The little ck dog nodded repeatedly.?<i>Boohoo¡­ How did she discover my thoughts again?</i>

    ¡°ckie, you have to stay with me obediently for the next few days. You will be free when we leave this ce,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. Her words were equivalent to confining the mystic realm spirit. But she had no choice! He controlled this ce after all. If this little thing had any bad intentions, they would be in danger.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯ll be good. I promise,¡± the little ck dog said with a long face.?<i>Boohoo¡­ This demon is really too terrifying. I can¡¯t afford to offend her! I¡¯m not this demon¡¯s match.</i>?At this moment, he didn¡¯t have any thoughts at all. He had really epted his fate.

    ¡°Then you have to be with me and be my guide,¡± Leng Ruoxue said, unmoved.?<i>Hmph! It¡¯s useless to pretend to be pitiful in front of me.?</i>She didn¡¯t trust the mystic realm spirit after all.

    ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± the little ck dog answered obediently.

    ¡°ckie, what is this room for?¡± Leng Ruoxue pushed open the door of a room. This room was actually empty, and there was nothing inside.

    ¡°This room is empty!¡± The little ck dog¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, as if asking, ¡®Can¡¯t you tell?¡¯

    ¡°Uh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. So it was really just an empty room! She had thought this room had another secret.?<i>Boohoo¡­ How embarrassing!</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s stay in this room!¡± Freak suppressed hisughter.?<i>Hehe, Xue¡¯er is so cute!</i>

    ¡°Okay, ckie, you have to stay with us!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Got it,¡± the little ck dog said resignedly.

    ¡°Big Sister, I want toe out.¡± Ball Ball sent Leng Ruoxue a voice transmission from the bracelet.

    ¡°Come out!¡± Leng Ruoxue let Ball Ball out.

    ¡°Big Sister!¡± Ball Ball¡¯s chubby little body rubbed against Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face and flew out of the room.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to tame a treasure-seeking beast,¡± the little ck dog said in surprise.

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you know? Aren¡¯t you the mystic realm spirit?¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t stare at the monitor all day. Of course I can¡¯t know everything,¡± the little ck dog said aggrievedly. He was very busy.

    ¡°Are you beingzy? This is really irresponsible!¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately misinterpreted his words and advised earnestly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not beingzy. I have too many things to do,¡± the little ck dog exined.

    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t tell,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without giving him any face.

    ¡°You¡­ Hmph! Why don¡¯t you think about it? How could I have obtained so many treasures if I didn¡¯t work hard?!¡± the little ck dog roared angrily while clenching his little paws.

    ¡°Big Sister, I found a treasure.¡± Ball Ball¡¯s voice sounded. He flew back in less than ten minutes with an unknown herb in his paws.

    ¡°Ah! My spirit luminance grass! Damn treasure-seeking beast! Who allowed you to seek treasures here?¡± The little ck dog immediately flew into a rage when he saw the herb in Ball Ball¡¯s paws.

 Chapter 305 - A Different World, Spirit of the Mystic Realm (4)

    <h4>Chapter 305: A Different World, Spirit of the Mystic Realm (4)</h4>

    ¡°Ball Ball is a treasure-seeking beast. Of course he has to find good treasures. Ball Ball, good job,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised as she took the purple grass from Ball Ball¡¯s paws.

    ¡°Oh, Big Sister, there are so many treasures here. I¡¯ll continue looking.¡± Ball Ball rubbed against Leng Ruoxue coquettishly and flew out again.

    ¡°Damn treasure-seeking beast,e back! You¡¯re not allowed to go!¡± The little ck dog struggled with all his might, wanting to break free from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s restraint and capture the hateful treasure-seeking beast. But how could Leng Ruoxue let him have his wish!

    ¡°ckie, Ball Ball is having fun. Don¡¯t stop him,¡± Leng Ruoxue warned very seriously.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ Bandits. Boohoo¡­ My spirit luminance grass!¡± The little ck dog wailed loudly.?<i>They¡¯re really bullying people too much. No, they¡¯re bullying a dog too much. Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Stop crying. It¡¯s just a stalk of grass!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°What do you know? It¡¯s something good!¡± the little ck dog roared furiously while ring with his round ck eyes.

    ¡°Something good? What¡¯s the use of this grass?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously and looked at the purple grass in her hand carefully. The grass was very small, about five to six centimeters tall, and it was entirely purple and translucent. If she didn¡¯t know beforehand that this was a piece of grass, she would definitely think that it was a work of art made of crystal because it was really too exquisite.

    ¡°This grass is very useful to beasts. It can promote divine beasts,¡± the little ck dog exined with tears in his eyes.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?He was also a beast, so he had always protected this spirit luminance grass as his treasure. But today, the treasure-seeking beast actually discovered it and even pulled it out.?<i>Boohoo¡­ This grass wasn¡¯t mature yet!</i>

    ¡°Promote divine beasts?¡± Leng Ruoxue pondered.?<i>Oh, it¡¯s indeed something good. But what¡¯s above divine beast?</i>

    ¡°Master, above divine beast is transcendent divine beast. But because of the level restriction, there are no transcendent divine beasts allowed on the Ling Feng Continent. Therefore, we have to go to a higher dimension if we want to advance,¡± Feng Zhan exined via voice transmission from the bracelet.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. It seemed that the situation of the beasts was simr to theirs. After advancing to divine beast, they had to go to higher dimensions to continue improving their strength.

    ¡°Master, we have to leave with this spirit luminance grass!¡± Feng Zhan reminded.

    ¡°Uh! Okay!¡± Leng Ruoxue was very helpless. In fact, seeing the little ck dog cry so sadly, she wanted to return the grass to him. But she had to first satisfy her beast¡¯s request. As for ckie, she couldpensate him with other things.

    ¡°ckie, since this grass has already been pulled out, it¡¯s mine. But I won¡¯t take your things for free. I can exchange it with other things,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°This grass isn¡¯t mature yet. It¡¯s useless now,¡± the little ck dog said with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Uh! It¡¯s okay. I can nt it myself.¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°You can¡¯t nt it anymore. Spirit luminance grass is very precious, and it will die once it leaves the soil.¡± The little ck dog choked on a sob.

    ¡°How will we know if we don¡¯t try?¡± Leng Ruoxue refused to give up. Uh! This grass was really extraordinarily delicate! Indeed, the grass in her hand didn¡¯t look as bright as it did before.

    With a thought, Leng Ruoxue brought Freak and the little ck dog into the bracelet.

    ¡°Qing Jue!¡± Leng Ruoxue called out to the void.

    ¡°Big Sister.¡± A small figure appeared out of thin air in front of Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Ah! You¡¯re the spirit of a space too?¡± The little ck dog¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and disbelief when he saw Qing Jue.

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Qing Jue nced at the little ck dog.

    ¡°But the aura on you¡­¡± The little ck dog¡¯s face was full of suspicion as he stared at Qing Jue.

    ¡°I¡¯m an artifact spirit,¡± Qing Jue exined kindly.

    ¡°Oh, is this your space?¡± the little ck dog asked calmly.

    ¡°Yes, everything here is under my control,¡± Qing Jue answered.

    ¡°Qing Jue, see if this grass can still be nted and survive.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed the grass in her hand to Qing Jue.

    Qing Jue took the grass and looked at it carefully.

    ¡°Yes, Big Sister,¡± Qing Jue said with certainty.

    ¡°Do you really have a way?¡± the little ck dog asked anxiously with widened eyes.

    ¡°This grass is very ordinary! There¡¯s no need to be too nervous.¡± Qing Jue smiled gently and then left with the grass.

    <i>Uh!</i>?After Leng Ruoxue heard what Qing Jue said, her forehead was full of ck lines. She really didn¡¯t know what Qing Jue considered good. Moreover, she always encountered herbs and minerals that she couldn¡¯t name aftering to the mystic realm, making her a little depressed.?<i>Alright! I admit that I¡¯m too inexperienced¡­</i>

    ¡°He¡¯s so powerful,¡± the little ck dog said with admiration.

    ¡°ckie, go y by yourself,¡± Leng Ruoxue said gloomily.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The little ck dog couldn¡¯t ask for more. He just happened to want to tour this ce.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Freak asked in puzzlement as he wrapped his arms around Leng Ruoxue¡¯s waist.?<i>Why did Xue¡¯er be so down all of a sudden?</i>

    ¡°Freak, I¡¯m depressed,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly.

    ¡°Uh! Why are you depressed?¡± Freak was a little confused.?<i>I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, right?</i>

    ¡°Aftering to the mystic realm, I was dealt a blow. There are so many things here that I don¡¯t know. Boohoo¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue said pensively.

    ¡°Uh! Xue¡¯er, I thought something big happened. What¡¯s wrong with that! We¡¯ll naturally know more when we see more in the future!¡± Freakforted.?<i>Phew, that scared me.</i>

    ¡°Yes, everything is in Master¡¯s Heaven Defying Art. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not strong enough to see them now,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined. She had already told Freak about her master after he woke up.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t be anxious! Cultivation can¡¯t be rushed,¡± Freak coaxed.

    ¡°Okay, I know. Ball Ball is calling me from outside. Let¡¯s go out!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after hearing Ball Ball¡¯s voice.

    Freak nodded. Leng Ruoxue brought him out of the bracelet, leaving the little ck dog inside.

 Chapter 306 - A Different World, Spirit of the Mystic Realm (5)

    <h4>Chapter 306: A Different World, Spirit of the Mystic Realm (5)</h4>

    ¡°Big Sister, Big Sister!¡± Ball Ball couldn¡¯t help spinning around anxiously when he didn¡¯t see Leng Ruoxue after flying back.

    ¡°Ball Ball.¡± Leng Ruoxue hugged Ball Ball, who was spinning around.

    ¡°Big Sister, here¡¯s a treasure for you.¡± Ball Ball handed Leng Ruoxue more herbs as if he was presenting treasures again.

    ¡°Ball Ball, where did you gather these herbs?¡± Leng Ruoxue sent the herbs into the bracelet.

    ¡°In the cave.¡± Ball Ball tilted his head in thought.

    ¡°What cave?¡± Leng Ruoxue was curious. They didn¡¯t see a cave here when they came!

    ¡°Big Sister,e with me!¡± Ball Ball volunteered before leaving Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and flying away.

    ¡°Freak, let¡¯s follow Ball Ball and have a look,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.?<i>ckie should have nted those herbs! What else is there?</i>

    ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them followed Ball Ball around and arrived at a basement.

    They walked down the stairs.

    ¡°This?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. What a big herbal garden! Although it was nted in a basement, there was plenty of light in here.

    Leng Ruoxue approached the herbal garden and was surprised to find that poisonous herbs were nted together with non-toxic ones. Moreover, all the herbs were growing very well, as if they were not affected at all. This was really too unbelievable.

    ¡°Looks like the mystic realm spirit has some special skills,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what flower is this?¡± Freak pointed at a huge ck flower curiously.

    ¡°Freak, that¡¯s ck sandalwood. Stay away from that flower. It¡¯s poisonous,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this a herbal garden? Why nt poisonous flowers here?¡± Freak asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Those flowers are also medicinal herbs,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Oh, Xue¡¯er, why do you think the mystic realm spirit nted so many herbs? He doesn¡¯t know how to concoct pills.¡± Freak¡¯s handsome face was full of question marks.

    ¡°Probably bored!¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. Didn¡¯t Qing Jue also like to nt these things?

    ¡°Very possible. Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m a bit bored now. Let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s kiss!¡± Freak suggested with an expectant expression.

    <i>Damn Freak, seducing me again.</i>?She was very angry now, and the consequences were serious! Leng Ruoxue angrily lowered Freak¡¯s head and kissed those two alluring red lips¡­

    ¡°Oh, Xue¡¯er, I love you!¡± Freak said affectionately while taking a breath.

    ¡°Damn Freak, I love you too!¡± Leng Ruoxue kissed Freak¡¯s lips again, taking the initiative from him¡­

    After a long while, the two of them left each other¡¯s arms reluctantly¡­

    ¡°Big Sister, what were you doing just now?¡± Ball Ball asked curiously with wide eyes.

    ¡°Uh! I was giving him mouth-to-mouth resuscitation. He was suffocating,¡± Leng Ruoxue lied through her teeth with an awkward expression on her face.?<i>Damn it. I actually forgot about Ball Ball.</i>?She didn¡¯t know if this would teach children bad things.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m suffocating again. I still need mouth-to-mouth resuscitation.¡± Freak smiled charmingly and kept winking at Leng Ruoxue.

    Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes at Freak and ignored him.

    ¡°Big Brother, let me help you!¡± Ball Ball said kindly.

    ¡°Uh! No need. I¡¯m fine now,¡± Freak said hurriedly as two drops of cold sweat dripped down his forehead.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Seeing Freak¡¯s embarrassment, Leng Ruoxueughed happily.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, how can youugh at me!¡± Freakined aggrievedly with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Haha! Let¡¯s go out!¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily while holding Freak¡¯s hand.

    After leaving the basement with Ball Ball, they returned to the living room.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, where did you go?¡± Leng Qingtian, who had been looking for them, couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Grandpa, we went to other ces. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully.

    ¡°Oh, what about ckie?¡±?<i>ckie should be with Xue¡¯er, right?</i>?But Leng Qingtian didn¡¯t find the shadow of the little ck dog beside Xue¡¯er.

    ¡°I sent him into the space. He¡¯s having fun inside!¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Leng Qingtian was relieved. They wouldn¡¯t be able to leave if ckie disappeared.

    ¡°Haha, Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let that little ck dog leave my side,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t you think that someone seems to have lived here before?¡± Leng Qingtian asked his doubts. He had just walked around this house and found many clues, and those traces absolutely didn¡¯t belong to a little dog.

    ¡°Yes, I have this idea too, but I¡¯m afraid even ckie doesn¡¯t know who once lived here. Perhaps it was the previous owner of this mystic realm!¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. In fact, she had already suspected it when she first entered this house, especially after seeing that enormous light screen. It wasn¡¯t something that a little dog could do at all. Moreover, the little dog didn¡¯t seem to have any attack power, or he wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to bully him.

    ¡°Can the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm really have a master?¡± Leng Qingtian murmured, frowning.

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly and let ckie out of the bracelet.

    ¡°Ah! Why am I out? Send me back quickly,¡± ckie said with dissatisfaction. He was learning from Big Bro Qing Jue! He couldn¡¯t just leave¡­

    ¡°ckie, let me ask you. Has anyone else lived here before?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked straightforwardly.

    ¡°Only you have been here since I was born. I¡¯m not sure about how it was before,¡± ckie said while scratching its head.

    ¡°Grandpa, wasn¡¯t I right?¡± Leng Ruoxue sent ckie back into the bracelet after confirming it.

    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not think about it. Anyway, we still have four days before we leave this ce. It¡¯s good as long as there¡¯s no danger.¡± Leng Qingtian no longer bothered with this issue.

    ¡°Grandpa, have you chosen your rooms?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve all chosen. Xue¡¯er, this house is really good. It doesn¡¯t look too big from the outside, but I didn¡¯t expect there to be so many rooms inside,¡± Leng Qingtian said with satisfaction.

 Chapter 307 - A Different World, Spirit of the Mystic Realm (6)

    <h4>Chapter 307: A Different World, Spirit of the Mystic Realm (6)</h4>

    ¡°Grandpa, actually, this isn¡¯t an ordinary house,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined. Others might not be able to tell, but she knew very well that this house was actually a divine artifact.

    ¡°Are you saying that an artificer refined this house?¡± Leng Qingtian asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Yes, the refining technique of this house is the same as what Master taught me. But I can¡¯t refine such a house at my current level,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    She felt a familiar aura in this house, so¡­

    Although Leng Ruoxue wasn¡¯t sure if this mystic realm was rted to her master, she felt her master¡¯s aura in this house. Moreover, as far as she knew, the refining technique her master taught her was unique. So it was impossible for other artificers to know unless it was her two senior brothers, whom she had never met before¡­ Of course, this was only her suspicion.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you mean that you can also refine a house like this in the future?¡± Leng Qingtian asked excitedly.

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa. This house and storage rings are both space-type equipment, but houses are much harder to refine than storage rings. Moreover, you can also carry around a house like this with you, so it¡¯s very convenient,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Yes. If we have such a house, we won¡¯t have to worry about sleeping in the wilderness when we go out for training,¡± Leng Qingtian said excitedly.

    ¡°Grandpa, ordinary refining methods can¡¯t refine space equipment like houses, so¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue hesitated. In fact, she wanted to remind her grandfather not to get too excited because she couldn¡¯t refine such a house now.

    ¡°I understand, I understand,¡± Leng Qingtian said. It was better to have hope than no hope! Moreover, he believed that his granddaughter would be able to refine a house one day.

    ¡°Haha, Xue¡¯er, Grandpa won¡¯t be a third wheel any longer. Grandpa will go and arrange dinner.¡± Leng Qingtian turned and left.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you feel the pressure?¡± Freak teased with a chuckle.

    ¡°Fortunately, there will only be motivation with pressure!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. In fact, she could refine divine artifacts as long as she cultivated her Heaven Defying Art to the fifth level and evolved her mes. But the sess rate would be very low.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Suddenly, Little Fire¡¯s voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s mind.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Little Fire?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Little Fire misses Mommy and Daddy,¡± Little Fire said coquettishly.

    ¡°Freak, Little Fire said he misses us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Uh! Hasn¡¯t that little guy been sleeping?¡± Freak asked.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s woken up.¡± Leng Ruoxue thought about it and released all her beasts, including the thousands of silver wolves. As soon as they appeared, they upied the entire room. Fortunately, all the beasts were in their transformed state. Otherwise, they would really not be able to fit inside.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    ¡°Big Sister!¡±

    As soon as Little Fire, Baby, and the other beasts emerged, they pounced on Leng Ruoxue¡­ In the blink of an eye, fluffy little animals covered her body.

    ¡°Big Sister! Boohoo¡­ Baby missed you so much.¡± Baby hugged Leng Ruoxue coquettishly with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Baby! Don¡¯t you see Big Sister every day?¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Although there were many beasts now, she would still visit them in the bracelet whenever she had time.

    ¡°Baby used to apany Big Sister every day. Boohoo¡­¡± Baby said with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry! Big Sister will let you out whenever there¡¯s a chance in the future, okay?¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Baby finally smiled, satisfied.

    ¡°Mommy, I want toe out and apany Mommy too,¡± Little Fire said.

    ¡°Uh! Little Fire, you can¡¯t stay outside,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in disapproval. Little Fire was a ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus. If knowledgeable people discovered him, it would be dangerous.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Little Fire looked at Leng Ruoxue with tears in his eyes and pleaded.

    ¡°There¡¯s no room for negotiation!¡± Leng Ruoxue hardened her heart.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Little Fire turned to Freak for help.

    ¡°You have to listen to Mommy, Little Fire,¡± Freak coaxed. He understood Xue¡¯er¡¯s concerns, so of course he wouldn¡¯t undermine her.

    ¡°Alright! Woo woo¡­¡± Little Fire lowered his head and sobbed softly.

    ¡°All of you can move freely, but don¡¯t run off!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the beasts.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± the beasts replied and then toured around in an orderly manner.

    ¡°Charm, aren¡¯t you going to take a look?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked when she saw Charm, Quill, and a few others not moving.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± Charm said nonchntly.?<i>This ce is far inferior to Master¡¯s space.</i>

    ¡°Me neither,¡± Quill said. His curiosity wasn¡¯t strong to begin with, and he had been nurtured by his master, so his horizons had improved a lot. How could he be interested in this ce?

    ¡°Master, this ce is very boring!¡± Dazzle said with a face full of disdain.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Rise wrapped himself around Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist, greeted her, and closed his eyes.

    Freak stood by the side and watched as Xue¡¯er¡¯s wrist was upied by a golden-white snake and her body was upied by Baby and the other beasts. The sour bubbles in his heart began to emerge again¡­

    Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t resist smiling when she looked at these iparably cute beasts with different personalities and the jealous Freak.?<i>Hehe, it¡¯s so good to have them apany me!</i>

    Suddenly, she had an idea. With a thought, she returned to the bracelet with the few beasts and Freak.

    ¡°Big Sister, why did you send us in again?¡± Baby asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Have fun by yourselves. Big Sister will go and see Big Sister Mo,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She suddenly remembered that she hadn¡¯t seen Mo Yingyue for a long time. Thest time she saw her was after she had destroyed the Spiritual Deities and brought them back. At the time, Big Sister Mo was already more than two months pregnant. After that, Big Sister Mo often went into seclusion.?<i>She should be giving birth soon, right?</i>

 Chapter 308 - Can I Go With You? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 308: Can I Go With You? (1)</h4>

    ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go visit Big Sister Mo!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to Freak.

    ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded.

    ¡°Qing Jue,¡± Leng Ruoxue called out into the void.

    ¡°Big Sister!¡± Qing Jue appeared out of thin air, and the little ck dog followed closely behind him.

    ¡°Qing Jue, send us to Big Sister Mo!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Okay, Big Sister,¡± Qing Jue answered and then disappeared into thin air with Leng Ruoxue and Freak.

    ¡°Ruoxue, you¡¯re here!¡± Mo Yingyue, who was taking a stroll in the yard, said happily as soon as she saw them arrive at her residence.

    ¡°Big Sister Mo, are you giving birth soon?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously while looking at Mo Yingyue¡¯s big belly. She heard from Baby that Big Sister Mo was carrying twins! But she didn¡¯t tell Mo Yingyue this news. Hehe!

    ¡°Yes, in just a few days,¡± Mo Yingyue said with a look of bliss. She had always been well-behaved and stayed in Ruoxue¡¯s space to cultivate for the sake of her child¡¯s future good aptitude.

    ¡°Hehe, Big Sister Mo, you don¡¯t have to be confined anymore after giving birth to your baby,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased.

    ¡°Yes! Ruoxue, did you forget about Big Sister Mo?¡± Mo Yingyue asked with a face full of realization.

    ¡°No, how could I forget Big Sister Mo!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a guilty conscience. In fact, she really did forget about her, but she didn¡¯t do it on purpose!

    ¡°It¡¯s been half a year since you visited Big Sister Mo. How dare you say you didn¡¯t forget?¡± Mo Yingyue exposed her.

    ¡°I was just afraid of disturbing Big Sister Mo¡¯s cultivation!¡± Leng Ruoxue quibbled.

    ¡°Hmph! Fine, that¡¯s reasonable. Ruoxue, why do you have the time to see me today?¡± Mo Yingyue asked, no longer making things difficult for Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°We are now in the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm. Do you want to go out and take a look?¡± Leng Ruoxue threw out bait. This was also the main reason why she remembered Mo Yingyue.

    ¡°Can I?¡± Mo Yingyue asked with uncertainty. Of course she wanted to go out and take a look, but she was afraid of causing trouble for Ruoxue!

    ¡°Of course. The ce we¡¯re staying now is very safe,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Then quickly bring me out for a tour,¡± Mo Yingyue said impatiently.

    ¡°What about Li Yuan?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. Why didn¡¯t she see Li Yuan?

    ¡°He¡¯s still in seclusion. We don¡¯t have to worry about him,¡± Mo Yingyue said without any sense of loyalty.

    ¡°Uh! You¡¯re about to give birth. Why is he still in seclusion?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some dissatisfaction.?<i>What kind of man is this! He¡¯s too much.</i>

    ¡°Ruoxue, he¡¯s about to break through. I asked him to enter seclusion,¡± Mo Yingyue quickly exined. She didn¡¯t want Ruoxue to misunderstand her husband.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he worried about you?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some displeasure.

    ¡°Hehe, I told him he didn¡¯t need to worry with Ruoxue and the old patriarch around. Ruoxue, don¡¯t me him!¡± Mo Yingyue exined honestly.

    ¡°Hmph! This is between you two. I can¡¯t be bothered!¡± Leng Ruoxue harrumphed.

    ¡°Ruoxue, quickly take me out!¡± Mo Yingyue urged. This was a rare opportunity! How could she let it go!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With a thought from Leng Ruoxue, the three of them left the bracelet and appeared in the room. Then she let Baby and the other beasts out.

    The moment Mo Yingyue emerged from the bracelet, Mo Yingyue ran out of the house impatiently.

    ¡°Wow, this is the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm!¡± Mo Yingyue eximed. Although it wasn¡¯t as good as Ruoxue¡¯s space, it was much better than the Ling Feng Continent.

    ¡°Little Girl, why did you let this pregnant woman out?¡± Old Man asked anxiously as he watched Mo Yingyue looking around excitedly. His great-great-great-¡­ grandchildren were in there! What if something happened?

    ¡°Old Man, what are you worried about? She¡¯s about to give birth,¡± Old Zao said indifferently.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried because she¡¯s about to give birth!¡± Old Man roared furiously.

    ¡°Old Man! Don¡¯t be too nervous. The children are stable now,¡± Lin Liang said helplessly.

    ¡°Old Man, you don¡¯t have to worry. I guarantee that your great-great-great-¡­ grandchildren will be healthy.¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed softly.?<i>s! Poor Big Sister Mo is almost being treated like a prisoner by Old Man.</i>

    After looking around, Mo Yingyue walked to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Ruoxue, how many days will we stay here?¡±

    ¡°We will stay here for four days including today,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Four days? Ruoxue, I¡¯ll be staying outside these four days then,¡± Mo Yingyue said happily.

    ¡°No! Go back to the space obediently,¡± Old Man shouted before Leng Ruoxue could agree.

    ¡°Old Patriarch, I haven¡¯t been out for a long time,¡± Mo Yingyue said with an aggrieved expression. There were many people apanying her in the space, but staying in one ce all the time was boring!

    ¡°Old Man, let Big Sister Mo stay outside!¡± Leng Ruoxue pleaded.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Old Manpromised.

    ¡°Thank you, Old Patriarch,¡± Mo Yingyue said happily.

    ¡­

    Three days passed quickly.

    In these three days, everyone stayed in the control room the longest because they could see the entire Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm from there.

    Except for eating, Mo Yingyue, Feng Da, and the others stayed in front of the light screen at all times, unwilling to move half a step away.

    On the morning of the fourth day¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, should we leave this ce today?¡± Freak asked while hugging Xue¡¯er¡¯s slender waist in the room.

    ¡°Yes, it should be today. I just don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll be sent out,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ckie had told them to wait for four days, and today was the fourth day.

    ¡°Freak, let¡¯s ask ckie!¡± Leng Ruoxue continued.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    With a thought from Leng Ruoxue, the two of them immediately disappeared into thin air.

    ¡°Qing Jue,¡± Leng Ruoxue called out into the void in the bracelet.

    ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m here.¡± A toddler and a little ck dog appeared in front of them.

 Chapter 309 - Can I Go With You? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 309: Can I Go With You? (2)</h4>

    ¡°ckie, it¡¯s already the fourth day today. When can we be sent out?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked bluntly.

    ¡°You will leave the mystic realm at midnight tonight.¡± The little ck dog looked at Qing Jue with reluctance.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Why did time pass so quickly!</i>

    ¡°Oh, ckie, when will we be able to exchange our points?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked again. She was really curious what points could be exchanged for!

    ¡°Before you leave, I¡¯ll give you a chance to exchange. But you have to think about what to exchange them for because you can¡¯t change once you¡¯ve decided,¡± the little ck dog reminded.

    ¡°ckie, can you tell us what we will be able to exchange them for?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°There are many things like pills, medicinal herbs, ores, sacred artifacts, holy beasts, divine beasts, and so on. You will know when the timees,¡± the little ck dog exined simply. He wasn¡¯t very clear what exactly there was.

    ¡°ckie, we have more than forty thousand points each. How many things can we exchange for?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Feng Da and the others didn¡¯t attack in the desertbyrinth, but they also had a share of the points they obtained there because they belonged to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s team. As such, the points in their hands were considerable.

    ¡°A lot. The mystic realm has few ces that give points, so points are very precious. The things that can be exchanged for are also of better quality. In short, you are very lucky,¡± the little ck dog said with some envy. Yes, he was envious of their good luck. For the long time since he had be the spirit of the mystic realm, no one had obtained so many good things like them.

    ¡°ckie, thank you!¡± Leng Ruoxue left the bracelet with Freak after understanding the situation.

    After leaving the bracelet, Leng Ruoxue and Freak came to the living room to look for Leng Qingtian and the others. ¡°Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you looking for us?¡± Leng Qingtian asked curiously.

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa. We will be leaving at midnight tonight,¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly.

    ¡°Midnight? We already know the exact time!¡± Leng Qingtian said in surprise. He was just discussing with these old men about when they would leave this ce!

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa. We can exchange our points before we leave. I heard from ckie that there are pills, herbs, and so on, so I want to discuss with you how we should exchange our points.¡± Leng Ruoxue revealed her intentions.

    ¡°What pills are there? Is there anything that can help advance people directly to Spiritual Deity?¡± Lin Liang asked curiously. As far as he knew, his master had obtained a pill in the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm that he used to advance to Spiritual Deity. And after bing a Spiritual Deity, he left the Ling Feng Continent. s! He didn¡¯t know how his master was doing now.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details. We¡¯ll know when we do the exchange,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°No matter what there are, of course we have to choose the best of the best,¡± Old Man said matter-of-factly with a frown.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. But I think it¡¯s best if it¡¯s stuff we can use. If we can¡¯t use them, then it¡¯s useless no matter how good they are!¡± the Feng family¡¯s first elder said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Exchange for more materials! We¡¯ll definitely be able to use them when we go to other dimensions,¡± Old Zao suggested.

    Old Man red and roared unhappily, ¡°Exchange for materials? We¡¯ve already collected so many.¡±

    ¡°What do you know? If we go to other dimensions, where we¡¯re unfamiliar with the ce and people, the most profitable upations will be alchemists and artificers. So of course we have to save up more materials. Otherwise, all of us will go hungry!¡± Old Zao yelled at Old Man.

    ¡°Then we can exchange for herbs, but we don¡¯t have to exchange for ores!¡± Old Man said contrary to his tune.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re deliberately going against me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Old Zao was so angry that he was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Old Man smiled.

    ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s useless even if you go against me. You are my defeated.¡± With that, not only did Old Zao be less angry, but he even became smug.

    ¡°You¡­¡± This time, it was Old Man¡¯s turn to be speechless with anger.

    <i>Eh? There¡¯s gossip!</i>?Everyone present pricked up their ears to listen after hearing the conversation between the two old men, afraid to miss any details. But they didn¡¯t hear any inside information.

    The two old men, who were hundreds of years old, stared at each other like fighting chickens. No one spoke.

    ¡°Uh! Let¡¯s exchange for good things first. Exchange for herbs and minerals if there are still points left!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after a while, breaking the somewhat depressing atmosphere.

    ¡°Okay, okay. It¡¯s settled then.¡± Everyone unanimously approved this n.

    ¡°Grandpa, are Feng Da and the others still in the control room?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re still there! I don¡¯t know what¡¯s there to see. Those brats are there all day long,¡± Leng Qingtian said speechlessly.

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll go find Feng Da and the others.¡± Leng Ruoxue left the living room with Freak and went straight to the control room.

    The control room was in a mess because of the small voice changer.

    ¡°Give it back!¡± Mo Yingyue roared while ring at Lin Yuan.

    ¡°You have been ying with it for so long. It¡¯s my turn now,¡± Lin Yuan said lightly.

    ¡°Big Sister Mo, you are pregnant. Be careful and rest more.¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless when she saw Mo Yingyue and Lin Yuan fighting over the voice changer when she entered the control room. s! She was a little regretful now that she let this restless woman out. Mo Yingyue was so active. Old Man and Li Yuan would fight her if the fetus was affected!

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯m fine. Ruoxue, don¡¯t tell on me!¡± Mo Yingyue said shyly.

    ¡°Okay. I came to tell you that we¡¯re leaving tonight,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Feng Da and the others.

    ¡°Ah! So soon!¡± Mo Yingyue said with some disappointment. She hadn¡¯t had enough fun yet, but she was about to leave.

 Chapter 310 - Can I Go With You? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 310: Can I Go With You? (3)</h4>

    ¡°Big Sister Mo, there will be no one here after the mystic realm closes, so there won¡¯t be anything interesting to watch,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true.¡± Mo Yingyue nodded.

    Leng Ruoxue told Feng Da and the others when they were leaving and the things they needed to exchange for before leaving the control room with Freak.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we going?¡± Freak asked curiously after exiting the house.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go pick some herbs,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Qing Jue just sent her a voice transmission to go to ckie¡¯s herb garden to pick some herbs that weren¡¯t in the bracelet.

    ¡°Uh, did that little ck dog agree?¡± Freak asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Yes, he agreed,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. s! Qing Jue had a way! ckie cried as though the sky was falling when Ball Ball picked a herb from his garden. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so generous now.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s pick more!¡± Freak said with a smirk.

    ¡°Uh! Just pick one of each that we don¡¯t already have! Otherwise, ckie will cry to death,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. She had already forbidden Ball Ball from going to the garden to pick herbs in order not to make the little ck dog cry. Ball Ball had been bored to death these few days.

    While speaking, they arrived at the basement. After entering, Leng Ruoxue let Ball Ball out.

    ¡°Ball Ball, pick what Big Sister doesn¡¯t have!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ball Ball nodded obediently and pped his little wings as he flew toward the herbs nearby.

    ¡°Freak, be careful. Many herbs are poisonous,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Yes, Wife!¡± Freak blinked his shiny ck eyes and began to tempt Leng Ruoxue again.

    ¡°Concentrate!¡± Leng Ruoxue said angrily.?<i>Damn Freak, he keeps seducing me, making my heart beat crazily¡­</i>

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Freak smiled proudly, then lowered his head and focused on picking herbs.

    The two of them and the beast worked for half an hour and finally gathered all the herbs they needed.

    Leng Ruoxue left the garden with Ball Ball in her arms¡­

    Time passed, and night soon arrived.

    In the living room, everyone was sitting together, eating and waiting for thest moment to leave the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm. Leng Ruoxue had already let the little ck dog out of the bracelet. At this moment, the little ck dog was lying on the ground with a depressed face and a lot on his mind¡­

    ¡°ckie, there are your favorite bones. If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll give them to Fengfeng!¡± Leng Ruoxue said threateningly with a bone twice the size of ckie¡¯s body in her hand.

    But the little ck dog was motionless, lying on the ground¡­

    ¡°ckie!¡± Leng Ruoxue called out again, her heart full of question marks.?<i>What¡¯s wrong with this little dog? He¡¯s so listless¡­</i>

    The little ck dogid on the ground, looking at Leng Ruoxue and the others withplicated feelings. He had always thought that he was only a sprite and had no feelings. But after interacting with them for a few days, he realized that he was wrong. He liked being with them very much, especially Big Bro Qing Jue, who had given him many things¡­

    However, they were leaving tonight, and it was unlikely that he would have the chance to see them again in the future.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?Although Leng Ruoxue was still the demon in his heart,ter on, this demon still treated him well, so he couldn¡¯t bear to part with her.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?He didn¡¯t want them to leave! As he thought about it, tears flowed uncontrobly from his big, ck, bright eyes like pearls from a broken string¡­

    ¡°Uh, ckie, why are you crying?¡± Leng Ruoxue walked to the little ck dog and picked him up, her beautiful eyes full of doubts.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you guys to leave.¡± The little ck dog sobbed.

    ¡°ckie, no one will disturb you if we leave! Moreover, nothingsts forever. We can¡¯t stay here forever,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted very patiently.

    ¡°Then¡­ then can I leave with you?¡± the little ck dog asked expectantly. He had just made up his mind.

    ¡°Can you leave this ce?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, I can.¡± The little ck dog nodded. He was born and could leave the mystic realm, but he had never thought of leaving this ce before.

    ¡°ckie, you are the spirit of the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm. What will happen to the mystic realm if you leave?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement.?<i>Can the Creek of Affinity Mystic Realm also recognize someone as its master?!</i>

    ¡°The center of the mystic realm is this house. I can bring this house with me so that I can leave with you,¡± ckie exined.

    ¡°After you leave with us, can the mystic realm still open?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Yes, the mystic realm only opens once every thousand years. When the mystic realm closes, I am also floating around in the universe. As long as I bring this house with me, I can enter the mystic realm at any time,¡± the little ck dog continued.

    ¡°Grandpa, what do you think?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to look at everyone.

    The little ck dog also turned his head, and his big watery and shiny ck eyes looked at everyone expectantly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, take him with you!¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s heart softened a little seeing the pitiful appearance of the little ck dog. s! A motherless child was like a de of grass! The little ck dog had been alone since birth. Now that he had met people who could give him rare warmth, of course he would be reluctant to leave this warmth.

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± The little ck dog jumped into Leng Qingtian¡¯s arms happily and rubbed against him affectionately¡­

    ¡°Hehe, you little fellow¡­ you have to be obedient!¡± Leng Qingtian reminded.

    ¡°Yes, I will obey the little girl!¡± the little ck dog promised as he raised a little paw.

    ¡°ckie, you have to call me Big Sister, okay? Call me a little girl again, and I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± Leng Ruoxue threatened.

    ¡°I¡¯m older than you!¡± the little ck dog whispered unwillingly.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Leng Ruoxue nced over indifferently.

    ¡°Ah! Big Sister, you will be Big Sister from now on,¡± the little ck dog said hurriedly, his fluffy little face full of fear.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Demon!</i>

 Chapter 311 - Can I Go With You? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 311: Can I Go With You? (4)</h4>

    ¡°Haha!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud when they saw how scared the little ck dog was.

    ¡°ckie! From now on, can we enter your mystic realm at any time?¡± Feng Da asked afterughing enough.

    The little ck dog raised his little head and said, ¡°I can let you in when the mystic realm opens but not when it¡¯s closed because the rules of the mystic realm will repel you.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Everyone nodded.

    ¡°ckie! Then if we need materials in the mystic realm, can you take them out for us?¡± Old Zao asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s not a problem,¡± the little ck dog said with certainty. Hehe, as the spirit of the mystic realm, he still had these little privileges.

    ¡°Phew! That¡¯s good,¡± Old Zao said happily. With ckie, they would have an inexhaustible natural treasure vault! It was great.

    Everyone was chatting andughing and kept feeding ckie delicious food, trying their best to please him¡­

    ¡°Ah! You can exchange your points now,¡± ckie suddenly shouted excitedly.

    ¡°How?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked around doubtfully but found nothing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll begin soon,¡± ckie said.

    Just as ckie finished speaking, a small screen appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others¡­

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the screen and was surprised because this screen was actually simr to the LCD screens in her previous life. There were several options listed on the screen. She tapped one of them with her finger, and countless more options appeared¡­

    She looked at the touch screen in a daze, her doubts deepening¡­

    The others werepletely dumbfounded because they didn¡¯t know how to operate this thing.

    ¡°Uh, how do we use this thing?¡± Feng Da asked what everyone was thinking.

    ¡°Choose whichever option you are interested in and touch it with your finger,¡± ckie exined.

    ¡°You have to choose seriously!¡± ckie added.

    After returning to her senses, Leng Ruoxue looked through all the items carefully. She then exchanged 2,000 points for two umtion elixirs. The umtion elixir was a pill that could promote a Spiritual Supremacy to a Spiritual Deity. She exchanged the rest of her points for herbs and minerals. As for holy beasts and divine beasts, she didn¡¯t exchange for them because the points required were too high. Moreover, she didn¡¯t really need them.

    Leng Ruoxue was the first to finish exchanging. Not longter, Freak also finished.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, here you go.¡± Freak took the initiative to hand over his exchanged item to Leng Ruoxue.

    Leng Ruoxue took the storage ring from Freak, sent the items inside into the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, and then returned the ring to him.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa is done exchanging too.¡± Leng Qingtian also handed her a storage ring.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue took the ring and did the same.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, here!¡±

    ¡°Miss, here!¡±

    ¡°Lass, for you!¡±

    After a while, Leng Ruohan, Feng Da, and the others also finished exchanging their points and handed the things in their hands to Leng Ruoxue for safekeeping.

    ¡°Big Sister, the points are exchanged. You¡¯re going out soon!¡± the little ck dog said excitedly.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded. Everyone came to the garden and waited together.

    Before long, Leng Ruoxue and the others felt a strong light enveloping them.

    ¡°Big Sister, send me into your space.¡± The little ck dog put away the house and jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, sent ckie into the bracelet, and closed her eyes¡­

    When the strong light disappeared, Leng Ruoxue and the others opened their eyes. They had already returned to the general¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Hehe, we¡¯re finally back,¡± Leng Qingtian said emotionally.

    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯ste today. Everyone should rest early! Let¡¯s discuss the future tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Okay, everyone, go and rest!¡± Leng Qingtian urged.

    Everyone nodded and returned to their rooms to sleep.

    The next day after lunch, Leng Ruoxue and the others gathered in the living room.

    ¡°What are your thoughts? Let¡¯s talk about them!¡± Leng Qingtian looked around at everyone.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to enter seclusion,¡± Leng Ruoxue said first. She had yet to break through the third level of the Heaven Defying Art, so she had to hurry up.

    ¡°I¡¯ve also decided to enter seclusion. If I can break through to Spiritual Deity by myself, I won¡¯t have to take the umtion elixir,¡± Lin Liang said.

    ¡°Haha, as long as thess breaks through to Spiritual Deity first, I don¡¯t need to be in a hurry,¡± Old Zao said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Dream on! Don¡¯t drag us down!¡± Old Man said with displeasure.

    ¡°Tch, even thess doesn¡¯t care. Who do you think you are?¡± Old Zao said disdainfully.

    ¡°Stop arguing. Listen to me. Anyone who wants to enter seclusion can enter seclusion. But it¡¯s best if you wait for me to break through before you advance. This way, we can leave the Ling Feng Continent together. But I don¡¯t know how long it will take me, so you have to be patient,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Little Girl! I¡¯m not in a hurry!¡± Old Man said.

    ¡°Lass, I¡¯m not going into seclusion. I want to refine artifacts. Leave some materials for me before you enter seclusion!¡± Old Zao reminded.

    ¡°Okay. You can ask Qing Jue for more if there¡¯s not enough.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Big Sister, Mo Yingyue is about to give birth.¡± Qing Jue¡¯s voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Ah! Wait!¡± With a thought, Leng Ruoxue moved everyone in the living room into the bracelet.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why did you send us into the space?¡± Leng Qingtian asked doubtfully.

    ¡°Big Sister Mo is going to give birth,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Ah! Bring me there quickly,¡± Old Man said anxiously.

    ¡°Qing Jue,¡± Leng Ruoxue called out softly, and everyone instantly appeared at Mo Yingyue¡¯s residence.

 Chapter 312 - Departure (1)

    <h4>Chapter 312: Departure (1)</h4>

    ¡°Old Patriarch, Ruoxue, you¡¯re here.¡± Li Yuan, who was pacing around anxiously outside the room, greeted everyone when he saw them before he began circling the house again.

    ¡°Stinky brat, how is the situation?¡± Old Man asked anxiously.

    ¡°She¡¯s giving birth,¡± Li Yuan said with a pale face. At this moment, Mo Yingyue¡¯s painful howl came from the room, causing Li Yuan¡¯s heart to wrench again! He paced faster¡­

    ¡°You stinky brat, are you done circling? My head is dizzy because of you,¡± The distraught Old Man roared at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°Old Patriarch, I¡­¡± Li Yuan looked at the furious old patriarch aggrievedly and stopped obediently. Boohoo¡­ He was nervous. As soon as he emerged from seclusion, Yingyue was about to give birth. This was too sudden for him. He wasn¡¯t prepared at all!

    ¡°You what you! Go outside to the yard,¡± Old Man shouted with widened eyes.

    ¡°Yes, Old Patriarch.¡± Li Yuan looked pitiful as he walked to the yard.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at Li Yuan sympathetically and asked in disapproval, ¡°Old Man, why are you being so fierce to him!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s useless here. He¡¯ll only add to the chaos,¡± Old Man said angrily.

    ¡°Wah-wah!¡± A baby¡¯s cry sounded from the room just as Old Man finished speaking.

    ¡°Born!¡± Li Yuan yelled happily and jumped in directly from the yard.

    ¡°Old Patriarch, Young Master, Young Madam gave birth to twins.¡± A maidservant walked out of the room and bowed to report.

    ¡°Boys or girls?¡± Li Yuan asked anxiously.

    ¡°They are two young masters,¡± the maidservant said happily.

    ¡°Why are they both boys?¡± Li Yuan murmured, his handsome face full of dissatisfaction.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with boys? Stinky brat, quickly go in and see your wife.¡± Old Man raised his leg and kicked Li Yuan¡¯s butt fiercely, directly kicking him into the room.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Everyoneughed when they saw Li Yuan in such a sorry state.

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go back first. Don¡¯t get in their way,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Leng Qingtian and the others. Mo Yingyue and her husband must have a lot to talk about.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back and see the babies tomorrow,¡± Leng Qingtian said tactfully.

    After leaving Mo Yingyue¡¯s residence, Leng Ruoxue and the others didn¡¯t leave the bracelet but returned to their bamboo houses.

    After entering the purple bamboo house, Leng Ruoxue went to the refining room with Freak. She nned to refine a small gift for the two babies.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what do you want to refine?¡± Freak asked curiously when he saw Leng Ruoxue preparing to refine artifacts.

    ¡°I want to refine a pair of longevity locks,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. People in this world traditionally gave longevity locks to newborn babies, so she had to follow the customs.

    ¡°What should I give them then?¡± Freak frowned in slight distress. He didn¡¯t know how to refine artifacts or concoct pills.?<i>s! What should I give them?</i>

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Won¡¯t my gift count as yours too!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization.?<i>Damn Freak, he was waiting for me to say this!</i>

    ¡°Hehe, what Xue¡¯er says makes sense.¡± Freak¡¯s iparably handsome face was full of pride.

    Leng Ruoxue lit the furnace fire and threw the materials into the furnace one by one. After the materials melted into liquid, she began to remove the impurities and purify them. Then she controlled the liquid to mold it ording to what she imagined in her mind and finally tempered and finalized it¡­

    After shepleted this set of procedures, two small and cute golden locksy quietly in her white palm.

    ¡°So cute. Aren¡¯t they a little small though?¡± Freak picked up a longevity lock that wasn¡¯t even as big as his fingernail.

    ¡°They will be normal size after acknowledging their masters,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Defensive sacred artifacts?¡± Freak said in realization.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Freak, I¡¯ve decided to enter seclusion after visiting the babies tomorrow. What about you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°I will apany you in your seclusion!¡± Freak said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead.?<i>What does Freak mean? Is he going to enter seclusion with me?</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I promise I won¡¯t disturb you,¡± Freak promised very seriously. He just didn¡¯t want to be too far away from her!?<i>Boohoo¡­ I¡¯ll go crazy if I don¡¯t see Xue¡¯er for too long.</i>

    ¡°Alright! We¡¯ll enter seclusion tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    The next day, Leng Ruoxue and Freak went to see the babies, informed Leng Qingtian and the others, and then officially entered seclusion.

    After Leng Ruoxue went into seclusion, Leng Qingtian and the others also began to enter seclusion one after another.

    ¡­

    Three monthster, in the Heaven and Earth Bracelet¡­

    ¡°Eh, Brat Lin, you¡¯re out of seclusion?¡± Old Man, who was sitting on a stone bench, asked when he saw Lin Liang emerge from his bamboo house in high spirits.

    ¡°Yes, where are the others? Haven¡¯t theye out yet?¡± Lin Liang asked curiously when he saw that only Old Man was here.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re the first toe out,¡± Old Man exined. Except for him and Old Zao, everyone else chose to enter seclusion.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Old Zao? He didn¡¯t enter seclusion either. Why are you alone?¡± Lin Liang asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°He went to the Dragon n,¡± Old Man said lightly. When Little Girl and the others weren¡¯t around, the old thing had begun to show off everywhere. After a while, he had urged his dragon to bring him to the Dragon n to y. He had gone for more than a month.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he going to refine artifacts? Why did he go to the Dragon n? The dragons don¡¯t really wee humans. Isn¡¯t he afraid that he won¡¯t be able to return?¡± Lin Liang said speechlessly.?<i>Why is Old Zao so worrisome?</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s better if he doesn¡¯te back!¡± Old Man gloated. At the thought that Old Zao might note back, his old face was about to bloom withughter.

    ¡°Old Zao is back.¡± Qing Jue¡¯s words dampened Old Man¡¯s beautiful dreams just as he was gloating happily.

    ¡°Little baby, are you sure?¡± Old Man asked gloomily.

 Chapter 313 - Departure (2)

    <h4>Chapter 313: Departure (2)</h4>

    ¡°See for yourself if you don¡¯t believe me. And he didn¡¯te back alone.¡± Qing Jue pointed outside.

    Old Man and Lin Liang looked in the direction Qing Jue was pointing. Their expressions changed immediately. W-what did this mean? Did Old Zao be a hostage?

    ¡°Qing Jue, let me out to take a look,¡± Lin Liang said to Qing Jue after some thought.

    ¡°No need.¡± As Qing Jue spoke, he had already moved Old Zao into the bracelet from outside.

    ¡°Damn old thing, what did you do!¡± As soon as Old Man saw Old Zao, he chased after him and started fighting him.

    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s not my fault. Ahhh¡­ They insisted on following me. I¡¯m wronged,¡± Old Zao cried out while hiding everywhere.

    ¡°Brat Lin, save me!¡± Old Zao pleaded with Lin Liang for help.

    But Lin Liang turned his head to the side and pretended not to hear him.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± A dignified voice interrupted them all of a sudden.

    ¡°Ah! Old Leng, save me! This old man is crazy!¡± Old Zao ran to Leng Qingtian and hid behind him.

    ¡°You two old men are hundreds of years old. Why are you still acting like children?¡± Leng Qingtian said helplessly. As soon as he emerged from seclusion, he saw one old man chasing the other around. Fortunately, there were few people here now. Otherwise, it would be ridiculous if the younger generation saw them!

    ¡°Ask him about the good deed he did!¡± Old Man said angrily.

    ¡°What did you do again?¡± Leng Qingtian looked at Old Zao in puzzlement.

    ¡°What do you mean again? I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Old Zao pouted aggrievedly.

    Leng Qingtian turned his eyes to Old Man with a questioning gaze.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you look outside,¡± Old Man reminded.

    ¡°Uh, what happened?¡± Leng Qingtian looked out of the bracelet and was shocked. There were at least a thousand dragons in human form and beast form outside.

    ¡°It¡¯s all his fault,¡± Old Man said.

    ¡°What do they want?¡± Leng Qingtian asked unpleasantly, frowning.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. They said they wanted to see thess and insisted on following me back. Ahhh¡­ I had no choice!¡± Old Zao was so aggrieved that he was about to cry.

    ¡°Hmph! You still have the cheek to say that. If you didn¡¯t go to Dragon Ind, would they have followed you back?¡± Old Man roared furiously.

    ¡°You went to Dragon Ind?¡± Leng Qingtian red at him.

    ¡°Yes, I went for a tour,¡± Old Zao said quietly.

    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll leave these big fellows to you,¡± Leng Qingtian said disloyally.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ Lass,e out of seclusion quickly!¡± Old Zao prayed with tears in his eyes.

    At this moment, Leng Ruoxue, who was in seclusion in the purple bamboo house, was a critical point in her cultivation. The heaven and earth spiritual energy in her body was approaching a saturated state after she had absorbed it over this period of time. It was just that there were no signs of a breakthrough. But she had already vaguely felt that she was on the threshold of advancement these two days, so she had been sprinting with all her might¡­

    Beside her, Freak had longpleted his cultivation, so he had been guarding by her side and didn¡¯t even take half a step away from her.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you can do it!¡± Freak murmured to himself while staring at Leng Ruoxue without blinking.

    Leng Ruoxue, who was sprinting at full speed, gathered her immense spiritual power. Afterpression, her spiritual power condensed into a spiritual power thread thinner than a strand of hair. She controlled this thread and circted it around the meridians in her body for 36 cycles. Then she directed this thin thread to attack the barrier that had be very fragile¡­

    Under the crazy bombardment of the thin thread, the barrier shattered with a bang, and Leng Ruoxue¡¯s Heaven Defying Art finally entered the fourth level.

    The Heaven Defying Art broke through the third level and consumed all of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s spiritual power. So her body began to absorb heaven and earth spiritual energy crazily like a bottomless pit again¡­

    After replenishing almost 30% of her spiritual power, Leng Ruoxue slowly opened her eyes. Freak¡¯s iparably handsome face instantly appeared in front of her.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯ve finally broken through,¡± Freak said happily with an iparably enchanting smile on his lips.

    ¡°Damn Freak, you scared me!¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be angry.

    ¡°Hehe, Xue¡¯er, I missed you so much.¡± Freak hugged Leng Ruoxue¡¯s slender waist tightly andid his head on her shoulder coquettishly.

    ¡°Silly Freak, haven¡¯t we been together all this time!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Freak had refused to enter seclusion alone, so the two of them stayed in the purple bamboo house.

    ¡°How can it be the same? Although you were so close, I couldn¡¯t hug or kiss you. Boohoo¡­¡± Freak said pitifully as tears welled up in his bright ck eyes.

    ¡°Alright, stop pretending to be pitiful. I¡¯ll make it up to you in the future,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed.

    ¡°I have to continue waiting?¡± Freak pouted with some dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Oh yes, Freak, how long have we been in seclusion?¡±

    ¡°Almost four months.¡± Freak calcted the time.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long? Freak, let¡¯s head out first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Freak knew that he couldn¡¯t force Xue¡¯er too much, or hispensation would run away.

    When Leng Ruoxue and Freak walked out of the purple bamboo house, Qing Jue was already waiting for her outside.

    ¡°Big Sister, congrattions on breaking through again,¡± Qing Jue said happily.?<i>Hehe, I can unlock another seal. More importantly, I will have morend!</i>

    ¡°Qing Jue, were you guarding outside because you want me to unlock the seal quickly?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in realization.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Qing Jue nodded vigorously and looked at Leng Ruoxue expectantly.

    ¡°Qing Jue, you haven¡¯t told me what ability you obtained after unlocking the sealst time!¡± Leng Ruoxue brought up the old score.?<i>Hmph! I haven¡¯t forgotten this matter at all!</i>

    ¡°Hehe, Big Sister, the ability I obtained previously was mainly for defense. When you¡¯re fighting, I can transform into your armor,¡± Qing Jue exined.

 Chapter 314 - Departure (3)

    <h4>Chapter 314: Departure (3)</h4>

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t keep me in suspense this time!¡± Leng Ruoxue warned. Her hands danced in the air, making hand seals, and unlocked another seal of the Heaven and Earth Bracelet.

    After another seal of the Heaven and Earth Bracelet was unlocked, the spiritual energy in the space became denser, and the area expanded nearly twice in size. Moreover, three new pieces ofnd appeared.

    ¡°I have newnd!¡± Qing Jue shouted happily.

    ¡°Big Bro Qing Jue, this is great. We can nt more things now.¡± The little ck dog jumped up and down happily.

    Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she grumbled in her heart,?<i>These two farming maniacs are actually more enthusiastic about seeingnd than seeing me!</i>

    ¡°Big Sister, my new ability this time is the ability to transform into your weapon!¡± Qing Jue took the initiative to speak before Leng Ruoxue could ask and immediately disappeared after speaking.

    ¡°Transform into my weapon? This isn¡¯t bad,¡± Leng Ruoxue murmured to herself.

    ¡°Haha, Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re finally out.¡± Leng Qingtian and the others, who felt the change in space, all came to the purple bamboo house.

    ¡°Grandpa, when did youe out of seclusion?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Old Lin and I have been out for almost a month. Ruohan and the others were a littleter,¡± Leng Qingtian exined with a smile.

    ¡°Grandpa, should we advance now?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, wait, we don¡¯t need to rush our advancement. Uh! Erm¡­ The Dragon Emperor wants to see you. He¡¯s staying in the general¡¯s mansion now!¡± Leng Qingtian said with a troubled expression.

    ¡°The Dragon Emperor? Long Hao? Why does he want to see me?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes were full of question marks.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Long Hao refused to tell us! He insists on seeing you,¡± Leng Qingtian said helplessly. These days, these old men had been asking around about the purpose of these dragons¡¯ visit. But these dragons¡¯ mouths were actually more tightly shut than a m¡¯s shell. They couldn¡¯t pry them open at all.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go see him!¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed.

    After exiting the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, Leng Ruoxue and Freak went directly to the Dragon Emperor.

    Leng Ruoxue found Long Hao lying in a chair and basking in the sun in the garden and asked directly, ¡°Dragon Emperor, why are you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Miss Leng, our Dragon n wants to recognize you as our master,¡± Long Hao said with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Leng Ruoxue was stunned. If that was all, why did the Dragon n have to be so mysterious?

    ¡°Yes.¡± Long Hao nodded.?<i>s! It also feels pretty good to be in human form.</i>?Aftering to the human world, the divine beasts of the Dragon n had transformed into human form to live these few days. Otherwise, this small general¡¯s mansion really wouldn¡¯t be able to amodate them.

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say anything when my grandfather asked?¡± Leng Ruoxue really couldn¡¯t understand what these dragons were thinking.

    ¡°We were afraid that you would refuse, so we wanted to talk to you face to face,¡± Long Hao said shyly.

    ¡°Uh! You¡¯re right. I have enough beasts now, so I don¡¯t intend to take in any for now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. As for whether she would take them in in the future, she didn¡¯t know either.

    ¡°Can¡¯t¡­ can¡¯t you make an exception once? On the ount that we had a deal before?¡± Long Hao said weakly. He also knew that they were in the wrong in the previous deal, but he had to worm his way into getting close to her.

    ¡°Our Dragon n is very strong. We will definitely be your greatest help in the future,¡± Long Hao added.

    ¡°Long Hao, although I don¡¯t intend to take in any beasts for the time being, my rtives and subordinates can take you in. So your n members can acknowledge them as their masters if they¡¯re willing,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded kindly. In fact, she knew very well why the Dragon n wanted to recognize her as their master, so letting them recognize her rtives and subordinates as their masters was also considered doing what they needed!

    ¡°Erm¡­ I need to discuss this with the elders,¡± Long Hao said awkwardly.

    ¡°No problem. Discuss slowly! But I want to remind you that we¡¯re going to leave the Ling Feng Continent soon!¡± With that, Leng Ruoxue pulled Freak away.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, will the Dragon n agree?¡± Freak asked curiously.

    ¡°Yes. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t havee all the way here,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. There were probably no dragons remaining on Dragon Ind now.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± The two of them had already walked out of the general¡¯s mansion while they spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to advance!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    She walked to a spacious open space and summoned Quill.

    ¡°Quill, I want to go somewhere to advance,¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly to Quill.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Quill pped his wings, jumped into the air, and slowly became a small ck dot that disappeared into the sky.

    Quill brought Leng Ruoxue and Freak to an uninhabited valley.

    Leng Ruoxue jumped down from Quill¡¯s back and released her beasts. Then she sat cross-legged on a boulder and waited for the heaven and earthws to descend.

    After a while, the heaven and earthws arrived as expected. Leng Ruoxue absorbed the spiritual energy bestowed upon her by the heaven and earthws to her heart¡¯s content¡­

    After the heaven and earthws slowly dissipated, a thought shed through Leng Ruoxue¡¯s mind: Leave the Ling Feng Continent three dayster!

    <i>So soon?</i>?Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t expect to leave so soon after advancing to Spiritual Deity!

    After her advancement, Leng Ruoxue and Freak immediately returned to the general¡¯s mansion and told everyone about this.

    ¡°Uh, we¡¯re leaving in three days. If you have anything to settle, do it quickly,¡± Leng Qingtian reminded. After discussing, these old men decided that they would advance in another dimension.

    ¡°I can leave anytime.¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    ¡°Feng Da, go to the Prosperity Pavilion and tell Big Brother Wang and the others that it will belong to them from now on,¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said to Feng Da. After the opening of the Prosperity Pavilion, she hadn¡¯t really cared much about it. Fortunately, Xu Xing wasn¡¯t aware of the rtionship between her and the Prosperity Pavilion, so it was able to escape disaster.

    ¡°Yes, Miss. Do you want me to visit the Hurricane Mercenary Group and ask them to take care of it?¡± Feng Da suggested.

 Chapter 315 - Departure (4)

    <h4>Chapter 315: Departure (4)</h4>

    ¡°Go ahead. Take this to Big Brother Ju while you¡¯re there.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out two umtion elixirs and handed them to Feng Da.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Feng Da replied and left the general¡¯s mansion.

    After arranging everything and informing the dragons, Leng Ruoxue and the others waited quietly for the moment of departure.

    Three dayster.

    ¡°Grandpa,¡± Leng Ruoxue called softly while looking at Leng Qingtian standing in the garden. Only her grandfather was still outside.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let me take onest look!¡± Leng Qingtian said nostalgically. After leaving today, he probably wouldn¡¯t have the chance to return.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, send me into the space!¡± Leng Qingtian said after a long while.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded and sent Leng Qingtian into the bracelet, leaving her alone in the garden.

    A momentter, a golden beam of light descended from the sky and enveloped Leng Ruoxue. After a few minutes, the beam of light disappeared, and the garden was empty¡­

    When the warm golden light disappeared, Leng Ruoxue slowly opened her beautiful eyes and observed her surroundings.?<i>Uh! This ce¡­ is very barren</i>. There was no sign of human habitation, and all she could see were barrennd, overgrown weeds, and endless mountain ranges¡­

    Leng Ruoxue was dumbfounded.?<i>This ce¡­ is the Upper Realm?</i>?She was very doubtful.?<i>Did the golden light bring me to the wrong ce?</i>?<i>Did it mess with me? Otherwise, why would it leave me here in this ce without a single trace of humans?</i>?<i>I can¡¯t even find anyone to ask for directions¡­</i>

    With a thought, Leng Ruoxue moved Freak, her grandfather, and the others out of the bracelet.

    ¡°Uh, Xue¡¯er, are we here already?¡± Leng Qingtian was a little confused when he emerged, especially when he saw the deste wilderness.

    ¡°Where is this ce? Why is it so¡­ so¡­¡± Old Man was stunned and speechless.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t be scared. I will protect you,¡± Freak said with iparable affection as he hugged Leng Ruoxue¡¯s slender waist, his eyes full of allure.

    ¡°Which eye of yours saw that I was afraid? Hmph! I¡¯m the one protecting you if there¡¯s any protection needed! Ah, this ce is so remote. If you meet a bad person who takes a liking to your beauty, you will be in danger,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased Freak.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. You have to protect me,¡± Freak said cooperatively.

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°Old Man, what do you know about this world?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to ask Old Man.

    ¡°Little Girl, to be honest, I don¡¯t know much about this world! Moreover, I¡¯ve already told you everything I know. Oh right, I also know that your Leng family¡¯s seniors have a very high status in this world,¡± Old Man exined simply.

    ¡°Ruoxue, let¡¯s leave this ce. There probably won¡¯t be anyone in these barren mountains,¡± Lin Liang suggested. He didn¡¯t expect the beam of light to leave Leng Ruoxue in such a deste ce. They were unfamiliar with the ce and people here, so they were unsure of what to do!

    ¡°Grandpa, do you want to advance first?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after some thought. This was a good ce to advance, where they wouldn¡¯t be disturbed.

    Leng Qingtian and the others looked at each other and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Lass! I don¡¯t want to advance with you. I want to break through by myself,¡± Old Zao said stubbornly.

    ¡°Ruoxue, we¡¯re not in a hurry either,¡± Feng Jing and the Feng family¡¯s first elder said at the same time.

    ¡°Okay. Grandpa, Old Man, Grandpa Lin, advance first!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and released the dragons who were going to contract with the three of them.

    After hearing her proposal, the Dragon n had been hesitant, but they immediately agreed after knowing that Leng Ruoxue and the others were about to leave the Ling Feng Continent. But the Dragon n had a condition. They requested to choose their masters themselves, so Leng Ruoxue sent them all into the bracelet to let the dragons cultivate feelings with her grandfather and the others. After a short period of interaction, most dragons had already found their masters, and the first elder of the Dragon n had decided to contract with her grandfather. Long Hao chose her elder brother¡­

    ¡°Okay.¡± The three old men let out their beasts, contracted with the dragons, and began to break through with all their might.

    About two hourster, three streams of heaven and earthws descended one by one¡­

    After a while, the heaven and earthws slowly dissipated, and the three of them officially advanced to Spiritual Deity.

    The three old men¡¯s beasts, especially the dragons, advanced separately after receiving the benefits of their master¡¯s advancement¡­

    ¡°Long Sheng, what level are you now?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked curiously at the first elder of the Dragon n, who had transformed into his original form.

    ¡°Little Master, I am a level six divine beast now,¡± Long Sheng said respectfully.

    ¡°Level six divine beast?¡± Leng Ruoxue was confused.?<i>Isn¡¯t it transcendent divine beast above divine beast? Why is there still level six divine beast?</i>

    ¡°Little Master, it¡¯s like this. The divine beasts on the Ling Feng Continent can actually only be considered level one divine beasts. They are limited by thews of the Ling Feng Continent, so they are unable to advance after advancing to divine beast.

    ¡°However, the level of this dimension is higher than that of the Ling Feng Continent, so our strength can continue to increase in this dimension. I am now a level six divine beast, and the divine beast stage is divided into nine levels. Above divine beast is transcendent divine beast, which is also divided into nine levels,¡± Long Sheng exined. This information was obtained from his inherited memory just now.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She didn¡¯t expect the division of divine beasts to be so detailed.

    ¡°Feng Zhan, Charm, can you advance?¡± Leng Ruoxue sent a voice transmission to her beasts.

    ¡°Master, I can,¡± Feng Zhan was first to reply. He had been a divine beast for a long time and had already umted enough spiritual power in his body. Advancing a few levels would definitely not be a problem.

    ¡°Master, me too,¡± Charm replied.

    ¡°Master, I can also advance,¡± White Dawn echoed.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t expect that most of her beasts would be able to advance. This was definitely good news for her.

 Chapter 316 - Entering Boundless Heaven (1)

    <h4>Chapter 316: Entering Boundless Heaven (1)</h4>

    With a thought, Leng Ruoxue released all the beasts that could advance. After they emerged, they immediately transformed into their true forms and found spots to prepare for advancement.

    After a while, streams of heaven and earthws descended non-stop in the barren mountain range, creating a dazzling sight. Only after a few hours did the aftershocks of the advancement gradually disperse. The beasts remained on the spot with their eyes closed to regte their breathing¡­

    The advancement of the beasts naturally brought iparably tremendous benefits to Leng Ruoxue. Now, the spiritual power in her body was already showing signs of liquefying.

    ¡°Ruoxue! The advancement of your beasts is really too spectacr,¡± Lin Liang said in amazement. Although it wasn¡¯t the first time he had seen such a scene, he felt iparably shocked every time he saw it.

    ¡°Haha, Grandpa Lin, it will also be like this when you contract more beasts,¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily.

    ¡°I¡­ Forget it. I don¡¯t have abnormal mental strength like you,¡± Lin Liang said with slight jealousy. Even though the higher the level, the stronger the strength, and the more beasts people could contract, no one could contract beasts infinitely like Leng Ruoxue because their mental strength was limited. If they exceeded the limit of their mental strength, not only would they be unable to contract with any beasts, they would also suffer a bacsh and be fools.

    ¡°Grandpa Lin, then quickly increase your strength. If you are stronger, there will naturally be many beasts you can contract,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted.

    ¡°Yes, strength is really too important.¡± Lin Liang sighed.

    ¡°Beloved Master, guess what level your Darling is now?¡± Darling, who had already consolidated his cultivation, jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms in his transformed form and said coquettishly.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Beloved Master, you haven¡¯t hugged me for so long. I miss being hugged so much¡­</i>

    Leng Ruoxue raised the small and cute purple fox in her arms and said very seriously, ¡°Level two divine beast?¡±

    ¡°No, Beloved Master, you look down on Darling too much. Boohoo¡­¡± Darlingined aggrievedly with tears welling up in his beautiful silver eyes.

    ¡°Uh! Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m just joking with you. I know that you¡¯re now a level three divine beast!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed, her forehead full of ck lines. She might not be able to see the levels of other divine beasts now, but she was still clear about the strength of her beasts. But what surprised her was that White Dawn had actually advanced to transcendent divine beast.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Darling nodded in satisfaction and rubbed against Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face.

    ¡°Master.¡± Charm also transformed, jumped onto Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder, andy down after consolidating his cultivation.

    ¡°Charm, not bad!¡± Leng Ruoxue praised while caressing Charm¡¯s snow-white fur gently. Charm was already a level five divine beast.

    ¡°Master, there¡¯s still me!¡± A small fiery red bird flew to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s other shoulder.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m the strongest now apart from that cat,¡± Feng Zhan said proudly.

    ¡°You damn bird! How dare you call me a cat! I¡¯ll pluck all your fur out and turn you into a bald bird!¡± White Dawn roared furiously.

    ¡°Master, I was threatened by the feline!¡± Feng Zhan¡¯s little wings pointed at the white tiger as he red at him inint.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me a feline!¡± White Dawn hollered.

    ¡°Uh! Stop arguing,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.?<i>s! Those old men bicker all day, and my beasts quarrel often as well.</i>?She was really helpless!

    ¡°Master, I request to duel with this damn bird!¡± White Dawn said through gritted teeth.?<i>Hmph! Master doesn¡¯t allow her beasts to fight, but I can always take the proper route!</i>

    ¡°I refuse. You¡¯re stronger than me. This is very unfair to me,¡± Feng Zhan said indifferently.

    ¡°Stop it, both of you,¡± Leng Ruoxue warned.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The two aggressive beasts immediately became well-behaved.

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s leave this ce!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to her grandfather.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Qingtian nodded. The most important thing now was to find a ce with people and ask about the situation here.

    Leng Ruoxue sent most of the beasts into the bracelet, leaving Charm, Feng Zhan, and Quill out.

    ¡°Which way should we go?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a headache as she looked at the winding mountain roads. Although their current location was uninhabited, there were too many forked roads in the mountains that they were unable to figure out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go south!¡± Leng Qingtian said as he looked at the terrain.

    ¡°Okay, Quill, bring us south!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Master. Come up!¡± Quill flew into the air and erged his body.

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others sat on Quill¡¯s back, Quill flew them toward the south.

    After flying for a day, they didn¡¯t find a single person. Moreover, they still didn¡¯t leave the mountain range.

    ¡°Why is this mountain range so big?¡± Old Zao grumbled.

    However, no one paid any attention to him¡­

    ¡°Master, there are sounds of fighting not far ahead,¡± Quill suddenly said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without hesitation. It really wasn¡¯t easy! They finally found some people.

    Carrying Leng Ruoxue and the others, Quill flew toward the location of the fight. After arriving at the spot, everyone jumped off Quill¡¯s back and watched the battle not far away.

    On one side of the fight was an ugly spirit beast with a body like a small mountain. On the other side were a middle-aged man and a youth of fifteen or sixteen years old. Both of them were spiritualists. The middle-aged man was a Spiritual Supremacy while the youth was a Spiritual Sovereign.

    As for the ugly beast, Leng Ruoxue carefully searched for information about it in her mind. It was¡­ an earth alligator. Moreover, it was a level one divine beast. Earth alligators were beasts that excelled at defense. Their greatest characteristic was their thick skin, which was also a good material to refine armor.

    The two humans fighting it were gradually showing signs of defeat. After all, they were weaker than this earth alligator. Besides, its defense was extremely abnormal, so it would be only a matter of time before they were defeated.

 Chapter 317 - Entering Boundless Heaven (2)

    <h4>Chapter 317: Entering Boundless Heaven (2)</h4>

    ¡°Leave this ce quickly! It¡¯s dangerous!¡± The middle-aged man had already discovered Leng Ruoxue and the others and hurriedly shouted anxiously.

    ¡°Haha, so many delicacies havee knocking on my door. Don¡¯t even think about leaving today!¡± The earth alligatorughed arrogantly, its already ugly head looking even uglier.

    ¡°What is this? It¡¯s so ugly!¡± Leng Ruoxue said disdainfully, her beautiful eyes full of provocation.

    ¡°You¡¯re the ugly one!¡± the earth alligator roared furiously.

    ¡°Freak, it said I¡¯m ugly!¡± Leng Ruoxueined coquettishly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Xue¡¯er. I don¡¯t mind,¡± Freak teased with a light smile on his lips.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded with satisfaction and deliberately said loudly, ¡°Okay, what should we do with this big guy?¡±

    ¡°Although this thing is ugly, I heard that its meat is quite delicious.¡± Freak¡¯s shiny ck eyes sized up the earth alligator.

    ¡°Damn humans, I won¡¯t let you go. You¡¯re dead!¡± the earth alligator roared. It was so angry! These two damn ugly monsters actually discussed how to deal with it in front of it and said that they wanted to eat its meat. Hmph! It would let these two humans know who would be eating whom!

    With a frightened face, Leng Ruoxue snuggled up to Freak. ¡°Freak, we¡¯re being threatened. I¡¯m so scared!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I will protect you,¡± Freak said domineeringly.

    Seeing Leng Ruoxue and the others ignoring him, the middle-aged man shouted again, ¡°Hurry up and run! Leave this ce!¡±

    ¡°None of you can run away. I¡¯ll deal with them after I kill you,¡± the earth alligator said confidently to the middle-aged man. It quickly raised its giant tail, bringing forth gusts of wind that hit the middle-aged man like knives¡­

    ¡°This ugly thing is quite powerful,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly.

    ¡°Quill, go teach it a lesson,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. If she didn¡¯t do anything, the people she finally found with great difficulty would die.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Quill jumped into the air and flew above the earth alligator. His huge eagle ws directly pressed on the earth alligator¡¯s head. With a crack, his sharp ws instantly sliced through its head. The mountain-like earth alligator didn¡¯t have the slightest ability to resist and died¡­

    <i>Uh!</i>?The middle-aged man and the youth looked at the scene in front of them in astonishment, dumbfounded.?<i>This¡­ this ck eagle is really too fierce and terrifying¡­</i>?They were speechless for a long time¡­

    When they returned to their senses, Quill had already skinned and cleaned up the mountain-like earth alligator¡­

    ¡°Thank you for saving us.¡± The middle-aged man led the youth to Leng Ruoxue and the others and bowed respectfully in gratitude.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°This earth alligator¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the earth alligator again but was interrupted by the middle-aged man before she could say anything.

    ¡°Of course this earth alligator belongs to you,¡± the middle-aged man said tactfully. Although these people were Spiritual Sovereigns on the surface, they had to be from a big family to have such a powerful eagle. Moreover, these people were his saviors. Even if they were not, he would definitely not be able to afford to provoke them. He knew his limits.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the skin and spirit crystal of the earth alligator. We¡¯ll share half the meat,¡± Leng Ruoxue said generously. Although she had saved them, she also needed their help, so she wouldn¡¯t be stingy when it was time to be generous.

    ¡°Ah! Thank you, Miss.¡± The middle-aged man was stunned, but he quickly reacted and didn¡¯t decline, his face full of gratitude.

    ¡°Miss, I might be weak, but please feel free to tell me if there¡¯s anything you need my help with,¡± the middle-aged man continued. He really didn¡¯t expect that not only did he keep his life, but he could also obtain half of the earth alligator¡¯s meat. Although half of the earth alligator meat wasn¡¯t muchpared to the value of the entire earth alligator, it was a considerable windfall for him, enough for his family to eat for half a year.

    ¡°I do have something to ask you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Please ask away, Miss,¡± the middle-aged man said very respectfully.

    ¡°I want to know where we are and what¡¯s the situation here,¡± Leng Ruoxue asked bluntly.

    ¡°Miss isn¡¯t from the Boundless Heaven Continent, right?¡± the middle-aged man said in realization.

    ¡°No.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t intend to hide it.

    ¡°Miss, our continent is called the Boundless Heaven Continent. We are currently in the northernmost region of the Prayer Mountain Range in the Boundless Heaven Continent. There is little rain all year round here, and the weather is hot. Therefore, this can be considered the poorest and most barren region of the Boundless Heaven Continent. Moreover, the poption here is very small,¡± the middle-aged man exined simply.

    ¡°Where is the nearest town?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Miss, to be honest, there are mountains everywhere here, and it will take at least ten days to reach the nearest town.¡±

    ¡°Miss, my family lives in the vige at the foot of the mountain. If you don¡¯t mind, pleasee to my house to rest first. I¡¯ll tell you in detail,¡± the middle-aged man suggested.

    ¡°Okay, take us to your house!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement after some thought.

    Seeing Leng Ruoxue and the others sitting on the ck eagle¡¯s back, the middle-aged man hesitated. ¡°Miss, we¡­¡±

    ¡°Come up and lead the way for Quill,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The middle-aged man stored half of the earth alligator meat in his ring and then carefully sat on Quill¡¯s back with his son.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Quill won¡¯t throw you down.¡± Leng Ruoxue saw the father and son¡¯s scared expressions andforted them.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The middle-aged man nodded. s, there was no way he couldn¡¯t be nervous! The blow that this ck eagle used to kill the earth alligator had pierced too deeply into his heart. He was afraid just thinking about it.

 Chapter 318 - Entering Boundless Heaven (3)

    <h4>Chapter 318: Entering Boundless Heaven (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Under the middle-aged man¡¯s guidance, Quill quickly arrived at the small vige at the foot of the mountain.

    It was a small vige with only a dozen households. Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ arrival attracted almost everyone in the vige. Dozens of eyes were looking at them curiously, but no one dared to approach.

    ¡°Stop surrounding us. They are my esteemed guests. Don¡¯t scare them,¡± the middle-aged man said.

    After hearing what the middle-aged man said, the surrounding vigers immediately left.

    ¡°Hehe, please don¡¯t mind. We rarely have outsiders here,¡± the middle-aged man said apologetically.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly with a light smile. Although it didn¡¯t feel good to be watched as a rare animal, she could see that the vigers were very simple, so she didn¡¯t care much. In addition, she found that those vigers were actually spiritualists. What was going on? Her heart was full of question marks!

    The middle-aged man led Leng Ruoxue and the others to a small yard and said slightly embarrassedly, ¡°Everyone, this is my home. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We often camp in the wilderness,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently while looking at the middle-aged man¡¯s home. This house¡­ was very simple. There was only a stone table and a few stone benches in the yard and not a single piece of decent furniture in the house.

    ¡°Please have a seat here.¡± The middle-aged man pointed at the stone benches.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others followed the host¡¯s arrangements and found a ce to sit in the yard.

    The middle-aged man turned to his son. ¡°Ming¡¯er, quickly go make some food for our esteemed guests.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourselves. Tell us in detail about the situation here!¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The middle-aged man sat down beside them and then introduced the basic situation of the Boundless Heaven Continent to them.

    After about two hours, Leng Ruoxue and the others finally had a basic understanding of this continent.

    This Boundless Heaven Continent was vast, approximately twice the size of the Ling Feng Continent. There were no countries on the continent; it was all cities. But the threergest cities on the continent had always been controlled by the Three Great Families for many years. The Three Great Families were mainly the Leng family, the Lan family, and the Sun family. These three families were fully deserving of being the hegemons on the Boundless Heaven Continent. Their power and status were so great that others could only look up to them.

    Moreover, the people on this continent were born with the ability to cultivate spiritual power and be spiritualists. However, the spiritualists in this world could only be considered ordinary people. If they wanted to stand out and be respected on the continent, they had to be mystics. Mystics were the most honorable profession on the continent. But the chance of bing a mystic was only one in ten thousand.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I have a map of the Boundless Heaven Continent here for you.¡± After the middle-aged man finished exining, he went to his room to take a slightly yellowed map and handed it to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Leng Ruoxue took the map and stored it directly in her ring. This map was currently what she needed the most.

    ¡°Big Brother Wu, how can I be a mystic?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Hehe, Miss Leng, if you want to be a mystic, you have to go to the Mystic Association. There will be specialists there to guide you. But converting your spiritual power into mystic power isn¡¯t easy,¡± the middle-aged man, Wu Kai, reminded.

    ¡°Is there a Mystic Association in the nearest town?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued asking.

    ¡°Yes, but the Mystic Association there is very small. If you want to convert your spiritual power, I suggest you go to arger branch. That way, the sess rate will be higher,¡± Wu Kai reminded.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re just going to take a look. Big Brother Wu, we won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Goodbye.¡± Leng Ruoxue prepared to leave after getting what she wanted to know.

    ¡°Okay. May we see each other again,¡± Wu Kai said politely.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others nodded, sat on Quill¡¯s back, and flew toward the nearest town.

    Quill was very fast. Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at their destination, Windless City, in just three days.

    Windless City wasn¡¯t big, but it was connected to the three main cities. It belonged to the Sun family of the Three Great Families, and the city lord of Windless City was from one of the affiliated families of the Sun family.

    Outside the city gate, Leng Ruoxue and the others jumped off Quill¡¯s back and were about to enter the city on foot when the soldiers guarding the city gate stopped them.

    ¡°Please pay the entrance fee. Fifty amethyst coins per person,¡± one of the soldiers said coldly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others were stunned. It was really too despicable to charge fifty amethyst coins for the entrance fee of such a small city.

    One had to know that themon currencies of the Boundless Heaven Continent were amethyst coins and purple gold coins. The exchange rate between amethyst coins and purple gold coins was 100: 1. There were eight of them in total, and if each person had to pay 50 amethyst coins, then they would need 400 amethyst coins, equivalent to 4 purple gold coins.

    Leng Ruoxue had always thought that she wasn¡¯t in need of money. But she would probably be poor soon with this way of spending money.

    ¡°Here.¡± Leng Ruoxue resigned herself to paying. She took out 400 amethyst coins and handed them to the soldiers guarding the gate.?<i>s! We¡¯re new here! Boohoo¡­</i>

    After entering the city, Leng Ruoxue and the others were surprised to find that the city was quite bustling despite being small. The streets were rather busy and crowded as people came and went.

    ¡°Lass, when we¡¯re stronger in the future, we can build a city and be the city lord to y. We¡¯ll charge everyone one hundred amethyst coins for entering the city,¡± Old Zao said emotionally. This money was really too easy to earn.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s so easy to be a city lord!¡± Old Man said disdainfully.

    ¡°Tch, I didn¡¯t say I wanted to be the city lord. I just want to collect money,¡± Old Zao said nonchntly.

    ¡°Then you can just be a city guard. What city lord!¡± Old Man argued.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop arguing. We¡¯re about to reach the Mystic Association. Don¡¯t let othersugh at you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

 Chapter 319 - Entering Boundless Heaven (4)

    <h4>Chapter 319: Entering Boundless Heaven (4)</h4>

    ¡°Okay.¡± The two old men obediently shut their mouths and stopped talking.

    ording to the location marked on the map, Leng Ruoxue and the others found the Mystic Association smoothly. They opened the door and walked in.

    Leng Ruoxue walked directly to the front desk and said to the receptionist inside, ¡°I want to convert spiritual power.¡±

    The receptionist, who was fiddling with her nails, looked up and asked arrogantly, ¡°Are all of you going to convert your spiritual power?¡±

    ¡°No, only the five of us want to convert,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. Leng Ruoxue and the others didn¡¯t hide their strength because the minimum requirement for spiritual power conversion was to be a Spiritual Deity.

    ¡°One hundred purple gold coins per person,¡± the receptionist said and then lowered her head to repair her nails.

    ¡°What? A hundred purple gold coins? Are you robbing us?¡± Old Zao couldn¡¯t help eximing.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t have money? How dare youe for spiritual power conversion without money? Not just anyone can be a mystic!¡± the receptionist said with a face full of mockery and disdain.

    ¡°This is five hundred purple gold coins.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out 500 purple gold coins and threw them in front of the receptionist. Fortunately, she had the foresight to go to the bank to exchange amethyst coins for purple gold coins beforeing to the Mystic Association. Otherwise, they would be looked down upon by this snobbish woman!

    The receptionist was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect this unbelievably beautiful girl could really afford 500 purple gold coins. This wasn¡¯t a small sum!

    ¡°What? Is there not enough money?¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly while looking at the stunned receptionist.

    ¡°Uh! It¡¯s enough,¡± the receptionist said awkwardly after returning to her senses.

    Leng Ruoxue nced at the receptionist and asked coldly, ¡°Then can we convert our spiritual power now?¡±

    ¡°Okay, fill out this form.¡± The receptionist took out a few forms from a drawer and handed them to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Grandpa, here you go.¡± Leng Ruoxue distributed the forms to Leng Qingtian and the others.

    After filling in the forms, Leng Ruoxue and the others returned them to the receptionist.

    ¡°Come with me,¡± the receptionist said ufortably and led Leng Ruoxue and the others to the second floor.

    After they arrived on the second floor, the receptionist knocked on the door of one of the rooms.

    ¡°President, some people wants to convert spiritual power,¡± the receptionist said respectfully through the door.

    ¡°Invite them in!¡± A man¡¯s voice sounded from behind the door.

    ¡°Please head in!¡± the receptionist said to Leng Ruoxue and the others before turning to leave.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others pushed the door open and walked straight in.

    In the room, a man was sitting in a chair and looking at them with a smile on his lips.

    The man was about twenty years old. He was handsome, refined, noble, and very friendly.

    ¡°Wee, everyone. It¡¯s been a long time since so many people came to our branch to convert spiritual power,¡± the man said with a friendly smile.

    ¡°How can ordinary people afford it when it costs so much money! Of course there would be no one!¡± Old Zao seemed to be muttering to himself, but his voice was so loud that everyone could hear him.

    ¡°Our prices are all set by the Mystic Association. If you really have any difficulties, you can pay in installments after the conversion is sessful,¡± the young man exined very nicely.

    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing? What if the conversion fails?¡± Old Zao asked curiously.

    ¡°If the conversion fails, and you really can¡¯t afford to pay, you can settle this sum of money as long as you work for our Mystic Association for two years,¡± the young man said.

    ¡°Oh? Then why did your receptionist say that we can¡¯t convert if we don¡¯t have money? She also said that not just anyone can be a mystic,¡± Old Zao asked curiously, his face full of the words ¡®humbly asking for advice and shamelessly asking¡¯.

    ¡°Uh! Erm¡­ I think she didn¡¯t exin it clearly,¡± the young man said awkwardly. But he had already decided the fate of the receptionist in his mind.

    ¡°I am Lan Ming, the president of Windless City¡¯s Mystic Association. I will be the one to guide you in the spiritual power conversion.¡± Lan Ming changed the topic.

    ¡°Your Excellency Lan Ming, please exin the method of converting spiritual power and the things to take note of!¡± Leng Qingtian said.

    ¡°Okay. Spiritual power conversion is an important turning point for bing a mystic. After sessful conversion, you will be a respected mystic. The ranks of mystics are divided into six levels: Mystic, Elementary Mystic, Great Mystic, Mystic Monarch, Mystic Sovereign, and Mystic Supremacy.

    ¡°The color of the mystic power of Mystics is light yellow, yellow for Elementary Mystics, light green for Great Mystics, green for Mystic Monarchs, light purple for Mystic Sovereigns, and purple for Mystic Supremacies. The mystic power attributes are the same as the spiritual power attributes of spiritualists.

    ¡°In addition, the conversion of spiritual power to mystic power will be very painful, so you have to persevere and not give up halfway. Otherwise, the conversion will fail. I have been at the Mystic Association for many years and have seen many people who failed because they couldn¡¯t make it through thest hurdle. I really hope that each of you can seed, so please remember my words,¡± Lan Ming said very sincerely.

    ¡°Thank you. We will remember,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°This is the incantation for spiritual power conversion. Please remember it.¡± Lan Ming handed each of them a card that resembled a maic card.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others took the cards and memorized the incantation on it.

    ¡°After your conversion seeds, these cards will also be proof of your identity as mystics in the future, so please take good care of them,¡± Lan Ming reminded.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others nodded.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll bring you to the conversion room.¡± Lan Ming stood up.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others followed Lan Ming to arge sealed room. This room was very spacious, and it was divided into several small rooms.

    ¡°Choose a room each and then enter for your conversion!¡± Lan Ming said.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others nodded, and then each entered a small room.

    After entering the small room, Leng Ruoxue was surprised to find that the spiritual energy in the room was very dense. The walls of the room were embedded with crystals for spiritual energy gathering. The room was not big, with only a small table and a sitting mat.

 Chapter 320 - The Four Evils of Windless City (1)

    <h4>Chapter 320: The Four Evils of Windless City (1)</h4>

    Leng Ruoxue sat cross-legged on the sitting mat, chanted the incantation in her head, and began to convert the spiritual power in her body¡­

    ¡°How long does it take to convert?¡± Half an hourter, Old Zao, who was waiting in the big room, couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°It varies from person to person! The longer the conversion time, the higher the aptitude, and the greater the future achievements,¡± Lan Ming exined very patiently.

    ¡°How long is the fastest time?¡± Old Zao asked.

    ¡°At least an hour,¡± Lan Ming answered.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Old Zao stopped talking and closed his eyes to pretend to be asleep.

    But three hourster, none of the five people who had entered came out.

    ¡°Say, President, it¡¯s been three hours. Why aren¡¯t they out yet?¡± Old Zao asked worriedly.

    ¡°This proves that their aptitudes are very good,¡± Lan Ming said calmly. Taking longer than three hours for the conversion was enough to prove that their aptitudes were in the upper-middle range. If they could seed, such talents would basically be specially nurtured by their family.

    Another three hourster, a stream of heaven and earthws finally descended¡­

    ¡°This is¡­ the damn Old Man¡¯s room,¡± Old Zao murmured.

    ¡°Seems like he seeded,¡± Lan Ming said in surprise. It actually took six hours, and it was a sess. It was really incredible. Basically, those who seeded in their conversion after more than five hours had top-notch aptitudes.

    ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s just blind luck,¡± Old Zao said disdainfully.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Lan Ming¡¯s forehead. Was there such blind luck? In that case, probably everyone would want to be blind.

    After a while, Old Man emerged from the small room, feeling refreshed.

    ¡°Not bad. Congrattions on bing a mystic,¡± Lan Ming said to Old Man.

    ¡°Thank you, President Lan,¡± Old Man replied politely.

    ¡°You can now drip your blood on your card for it to recognize you as its master. Your identity will then be recorded on it. At the same time, you will also be a member of our Mystic Association,¡± Lan Ming exined.

    ¡°What benefits are there for joining the Mystic Association?¡± Old Man asked very pragmatically after binding the card with his blood.

    ¡°The businesses of our Mystic Association are spread all over the entire Boundless Heaven Continent. As members of the Mystic Association, we enjoy the first right to purchase and the lowest discount. The higher your strength and status, therger the discount you¡¯ll enjoy,¡± Lan Ming said with a light smile. Even though this old man¡¯s question was very realistic, he admired his straightforwardness.

    ¡°We still have to spend money? We don¡¯t have money!¡± Old Man said with a bitter face.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Lan Ming was speechless. He had never heard of any mystking money.

    ¡°With your aptitudes, after bing mystics, your family will definitely do their best to nurture you, so you don¡¯t have to worry about money at all,¡± Lan Ming continued to console.

    ¡°We don¡¯t belong to any family.¡± Old Man sighed.

    ¡°That¡¯s okay. When you be mystics, many families will want to win you over,¡± Lan Ming said helplessly. But he couldn¡¯t help wondering if this old man was doing it on purpose!

    In fact, he was right. Old Man was doing it on purpose.

    While Old Man was chatting with Lan Ming, another stream of heaven and earthws descended¡­

    ¡°Hehe, Brat Lin has also be a mystic,¡± Old Man said happily.

    Before long, another stream of heaven and earthws descended again, and Leng Qingtian also became a mystic.

    Lan Ming was a little speechless. Seeing the streams of heaven and earthws descending one after another, he couldn¡¯t help muttering in his head,?<i>When did bing a mystic be so easy? Moreover, what¡¯s even more unbelievable is that their aptitudes are getting better and better.</i>

    Lin Liang and Leng Qingtian walked out of the small room at almost the same time. After they came out, Lan Ming repeated the same words to the two of them. After that, he sat quietly by the side and waited because there were still two people who hadn¡¯te out of the small room. Moreover, he was very curious to know if thest two people could also be mystics.

    Time slowly passed. Another four hours passed, but there was still no movement from Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen¡­

    Gradually, Lan Ming lost hisposure. The spiritual power conversion of the top geniuses on the Boundless Heaven Continent only took eight hours. But ten hours had passed, and there was nothing from the two people in the small room.

    A day passed, but Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen had yet to emerge¡­

    Lan Ming was sitting in a chair in the big room and looking at the few old men sleeping soundly not far away. He felt a little speechless.?<i>Why aren¡¯t they worried at all? Instead, I¡¯m the one guarding here motionlessly. What¡¯s going on?</i>

    ¡°Are the two of them not out yet?¡± Old Zao, who just woke up, asked with some confusion in his eyes.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Lan Ming replied lightly.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll continue sleeping then.¡± Old Zaoy on the ground and even started snoring.

    Two days passed¡­

    Three days passed¡­

    On the fourth day, the heaven and earthws that hadn¡¯t appeared for a long time finally descended once again¡­

    ¡°Seems like Brat Ye has converted sessfully as well!¡± Old Man said in realization. In fact, he was already prepared for their sess. After all, all of them had taken the little girl¡¯s remolding pills. Moreover, they had also eaten so many spirit fruits. If they failed, what would that make them? They could just be pigs.

    After a short while, Ye Chen walked out of the small room.

    ¡°Grandpa, isn¡¯t Xue¡¯er out yet?¡± Ye Chen looked around but didn¡¯t see Xue¡¯er at all. He felt a little disappointed.

    ¡°Not yet. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Leng Qingtianforted.

    <i>s! I wouldn¡¯t havee out so early if I knew that Xue¡¯er hadn¡¯te out yet, Y</i>e Chen muttered in his head.

    When Lan Ming saw Ye Chen walk out of the small room, he didn¡¯t say a word because he was utterly shocked. He had always thought that his aptitude was good, butpared to these monsters, he knew that his aptitude was nothing to be proud of.

 Chapter 321 - The Four Evils of Windless City (2)

    <h4>Chapter 321: The Four Evils of Windless City (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    In the small room¡­

    At this moment, Leng Ruoxue had reached the final moment of the spiritual power conversion. Through her divine sense, she could clearly see the silver-white mystic power source in her dantian bing clearer and more condensed¡­

    The mystic power source was a silver-white sphere of light that formed from the conversion of spiritual power. When you converted all your spiritual power to mystic power, your mystic power source would also be more and more condensed. This was also the only ce to store mystic power. The greater the mystic power source, the more mystic power stored.

    The spiritual power in her body was abnormally dense because of the Heaven Defying Art, so it took her longer to convert all this spiritual power into mystic power. Moreover, converting spiritual power into mystic power would cause some pain, and this pain intensified as time passed.

    Enduring the intense pain, she finally converted thest bit of spiritual power in her body into mystic power. She released her beasts from the bracelet before the heaven and earthws descended, and the transformed beasts instantly crowded the entire small room. Then the heaven and earthws that enabled her to be a mystic descended¡­

    After the heaven and earthws dissipated, Leng Ruoxue quickly sent the beasts back into the bracelet while she continued to stay in the small room to consolidate her cultivation¡­

    After bing a mystic, Leng Ruoxue realized that she needed more heaven and earth spiritual energy. When she was a spiritualist, the ratio of spiritual energy she absorbed to spiritual power was one to one. But after bing a mystic, the ratio of absorbed spiritual energy to mystic power was ten to one. In the other words, no matter how much spiritual energy she absorbed when she was a spiritualist, she could transform 100% of it into spiritual power. But after bing a mystic, she could only transform the same spiritual energy to 10% of mystic power.

    After consolidating her cultivation, Leng Ruoxue stopped cultivating, stood up, and left the small room.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re finally out. Boohoo¡­¡± Freak immediately rushed forward and hugged Leng Ruoxue tightly the moment she walked out.

    ¡°Freak, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of question marks.?<i>Isn¡¯t his reaction a little too big?</i>

    ¡°I missed you so much. Boohoo¡­¡± Freak choked. He hadn¡¯t seen Xue¡¯er for five days. He missed her so much¡­ so so much¡­

    ¡°I missed you too. Be good. Don¡¯t cry!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed helplessly.?<i>s! He¡¯s bing more and more clingy.</i>

    ¡°You¡¯re finally out.¡± Lan Ming walked to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Was I in there for a long time?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of doubts.

    ¡°It¡¯s been five days.¡± Lan Ming sighed, with the word ¡®monster¡¯ written on his handsome face.

    ¡°Oh, President Lan, is everything okay now?¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Uh, your card needs a drop of your blood to recognize you as its master,¡± Lan Ming quickly said. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s indifferent reaction was really a little unexpected.

    ¡°President Lan, does the association provide mystic skills for mystics?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. Both spiritualists and mystics had their own specialized skills. After bing a mystic, spiritual skills were still usable, but they were not as powerful as mystic skills. Moreover, mystic skills were also divided into elementary, intermediate, advanced, earth-grade, and heavenly. So she guessed that the Mystic Association would at least provide elementary mystic skills.

    ¡°The association can provide elementary and intermediate mystic skills for free. Advanced mystic skills have to be bought with money. Earth-grade and heavenly mystic skills can only be bought at auctions,¡± Lan Ming exined.

    ¡°Oh, then I want one set of elementary, intermediate, and advanced mystic skills of each element,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Uh, alright. Apart from the elementary and intermediate mystic skills, I¡¯ll sell you the advanced mystic ones at a forty percent discount,¡± Lan Ming said after being stunned.

    ¡°Can¡¯t it be cheaper? We¡¯re short on money,¡± Old Man said pitifully, tears shing in his slightly turbid eyes.

    ¡°Fifty percent off then,¡± Lan Ming said weakly as two drops of cold sweat dripped down his forehead.

    ¡°Thank you, President Lan.¡± A faint smile appeared on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s lips. She looked at Old Man with admiration in her beautiful eyes.?<i>Okay! You know how to save. Not bad. This is a good sign.</i>

    ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll bring you to get the mystic skills,¡± Lan Ming said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others followed Lan Ming to the library.

    After entering the library, Lan Ming took out several scrolls made of beast skin and handed them to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°All the mystic skills you want are here,¡± Lan Ming said.

    ¡°Thank you, President Lan.¡± Leng Ruoxue opened the beast hide scrolls and casually flipped through them.

    ¡°Miss Leng, you can look for me if you need anything in Windless City,¡± Lan Ming reminded.

    ¡°Okay. Grandpa, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to Leng Qingtian and the others.

    ¡°Alright. President Lan, goodbye,¡± Leng Qingtian said politely.

    After leaving the Mystic Association, Leng Ruoxue and the others nned to find an inn to stay at for the time being. But after searching several streets, they didn¡¯t find a suitable ce. Either they were too expensive, or the environments were too poor.

    ¡°This one!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the rtively clean inn in front of her.

    Everyone nodded and walked in together.

    ¡°Excuse me, do you want to stay at the inn?¡± The waiter weed them warmly as soon as they entered the inn.

    ¡°We want a guest room,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Uh! You¡¯re only booking one room with so many people?¡± The waiter¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.?<i>Did I hear it right?</i>

    ¡°What? Is that not allowed?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°No, but there are so many of you. Is one room enough?¡± the waiter couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°That¡¯s our business,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s our business. Why are you asking so much? Hurry up and arrange a room for us,¡± Old Zao said impatiently. Damn it. The prices here were exorbitant. It wasn¡¯t a ce for humans to stay at all.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll arrange it immediately,¡± the waiter said fearfully and left.

    Ten minutester, the waiter appeared in front of them.

    ¡°Everyone, the room has been arranged. Please follow me,¡± the waiter said respectfully.

 Chapter 322 - The Four Evils of Windless City (3)

    <h4>Chapter 322: The Four Evils of Windless City (3)</h4>

    Leng Ruoxue and the others followed the waiter to the second floor. The waiter pointed to the innermost room on the second floor. ¡°Everyone, this room is the best in our inn. Are you satisfied with it?¡±

    Leng Ruoxue pushed open the door and walked in. She looked around at theyout of the room and said, ¡°Not bad.¡±

    ¡°Would you like some food?¡± the waiter asked.

    ¡°No need,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave then. If you need anything, just instruct me at any time.¡± Then the waiter left.

    After everyone entered the room, Leng Ruoxue closed the door. Then with a thought, she moved Leng Qingtian and the others into the bracelet.

    ¡°Ahh! This ce is still the best!¡± Old Zao eximed after returning to the space.

    ¡°Of course, idiot.¡± Old Man curled his lips.

    ¡°Grandpa, what do you want to eat tonight?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s try the earth alligator meat!¡± Leng Qingtian suggested. It had been a few days, but they had yet to have the chance to taste the meat!

    ¡°Okay! Lass, let¡¯s eat that ugly thing tonight!¡± Old Zao agreed, almost drooling.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She hadn¡¯t eaten that thing before!

    ¡°Qing Jue!¡± Leng Ruoxue called out softly into the void.

    ¡°Big Sister.¡± Qing Jue and the little ck dog appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue at the same time.

    ¡°Qing Jue, Grandpa and the others want to eat earth alligator meat tonight. Cooperate with them,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Okay, Big Sister,¡± Qing Jue answered.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with dinner. I¡¯m going to learn mystic skills,¡± Leng Ruoxue said slightly coquettishly.

    ¡°Go!¡± Leng Qingtian nodded.

    Leng Ruoxue and Freak returned to the purple bamboo house. After entering the house, she took out the mystic skills and ced them in front of them.

    ¡°Freak, I¡¯ll let you learn the dark-attribute ones first.¡± Leng Ruoxue found a beast hide scroll with dark-attribute mystic skills and handed it to Freak.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Freak took the beast hide scroll, opened it, read it once, and memorized the techniques for dark-attribute mystic skills. He then returned the beast hide scroll to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Uh, you finished reading it already?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly.?<i>So speed!</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s just elementary mystic skills. It¡¯s not difficult,¡± Freak said nonchntly.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. They were only the lowest-level Mystics now, so they could only learn elementary mystic skills.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er! You can learnter!¡± Freak said with a face full of joy. His pitch-ck and bright eyes shed with more than a hundred thousand volts of electricity.

    ¡°Uh! What do you want to do?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid while her heart was thumping non-stop.?<i>Damn Freak, seducing me again.</i>

    ¡°I want to kiss!¡± he said bluntly, not giving her a chance to pretend to be stupid.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m the one going to kiss you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said domineeringly. Then she unceremoniously lowered Freak¡¯s head and kissed him fiercely¡­

    The two of them kissed for a long time. Leng Ruoxue felt that she was about to suffocate, so she left the enchanting lips of Freak. But he wasn¡¯t satisfied¡­

    ¡°Oh, Xue¡¯er, I want more.¡±?<i>Boohoo¡­ I haven¡¯t kissed her enough!</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m suffocating,¡± Leng Ruoxueined, pouting her pink lips.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you mouth-to-mouth resuscitation!¡± Freak smiled cunningly and took the initiative to press his lips against Leng Ruoxue¡¯s to give her mouth-to-mouth resuscitation¡­

    Outside the purple bamboo house, everyone was busy preparing dinner¡­

    But it was full of spring in the purple bamboo hut¡­

    ¡°Stop, stop kissing!¡± Leng Ruoxue panted heavily. She would faint if he continued kissing her.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m just giving you mouth-to-mouth resuscitation!¡± Freak¡¯s eyes rippled with lust, letting out sparks.

    ¡°¡­¡± Hearing this, Leng Ruoxue wanted to knock her head against tofu. She regretted it so much! This phrase was just to coax Ball Ball at the time. She didn¡¯t expect Freak to use it all the time as an excuse to kiss.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ll let you go today. Hurry up and learn your mystic skills!¡± Freak chuckled. But the words ¡®I¡¯ll make up for it in the future¡¯ were clearly written in his pitch-ck eyes!

    ¡°Then don¡¯t you dare paw me!¡± Leng Ruoxue warned.

    ¡°Hehe, you just reminded me.¡± Freak¡¯s iparably handsome face was full of a smug smile. Then he stretched out his long arm and pulled Leng Ruoxue into his arms, hugging her tightly.

    ¡°Damn Freak, how can I learn like this?¡± Leng Ruoxue roared angrily.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Why can¡¯t I do anything about him!</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you do yours, and I¡¯ll do mine. We won¡¯t disturb each other. It¡¯ll be fine!¡± Freak said proudly. Hehe, he really admired his idea.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at Freak¡¯s very annoying expression and was speechless for a long time. s! She wanted to fight but couldn¡¯t bear to.?<i>What should I do with him?</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, quickly learn. We¡¯re going to eat soon,¡± Freak urged while resting his head on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s fragrant shoulder.

    <i>s!</i>?Leng Ruoxue sighed heavily, then resigned herself to her fate and picked up a beast hide scroll to learn¡­

    Freak watched Leng Ruoxue intently from the side.?<i>Oh, Xue¡¯er looks so cute when she¡¯s studying seriously!</i>

    Time passed.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, dinner is ready.¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s voice sounded from outside the purple bamboo house.

    ¡°Got it, Grandpa.¡± Leng Ruoxue stopped studying.

    Leng Ruoxue turned to Freak. ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Freak nodded, and the two of them exited the purple bamboo house.

    Leng Ruoxue and Freak came to the newly built general¡¯s mansion in the space. Everyone was sitting in the garden, eating and chatting happily¡­

    This general¡¯s mansion was specially built for Leng Ruoxue and the others by their beasts. They had hidden it from them until theypleted it to give them a big surprise.

 Chapter 323 - The Four Evils of Windless City (4)

    <h4>Chapter 323: The Four Evils of Windless City (4)</h4>

    When Leng Ruoxue and her grandfather saw this general¡¯s mansion, which was identical to the one on the Ling Feng Continent, they were so touched that tears welled up in their eyes and threatened to spill over. Their beasts were really too considerate. Unfortunately, her elder brother was still in seclusion and had yet to see this new home!

    After dinner, Leng Ruoxue and Freak returned to the purple bamboo house to continue learning mystic skills¡­

    After two days, Leng Ruoxue finally mastered all the mystic skills proficiently. The greatest advantage of mystic skills over spiritual skills was that they were more powerful. They were only elementary mystic skills, but they were more powerful than heavenly spiritual skills!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, shall we go out for a walk?¡± Freak suggested after seeing that Xue¡¯er had already finished learning.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue knew that Freak had been staying by her side all the time for the past two days. Although he would asionally take advantage of her, he was probably bored to death.

    ¡°Then where should we go?¡± Freak asked excitedly.?<i>Yay¡­ I¡¯m going to spend some time alone with Xue¡¯er!</i>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping on the streets!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t know where to go either, but they had yet to go around the streets.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Freak didn¡¯t care where they went. He just wanted to be alone with Xue¡¯er. But there were always third wheels disturbing him in the space.

    The two of them left the bracelet, exited the guest room, and ran into the waiter downstairs.

    ¡°Are you two going out?¡± the waiter asked respectfully.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re going out for a walk,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    The waiter looked around cautiously and whispered, ¡°Dear guests, I advise you not to go out today!¡±

    ¡°Uh! Why is that?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s curiosity was piqued.

    ¡°Because today is the day the city lord¡¯s daughter chooses her husband,¡± the waiter said with a strange expression.

    ¡°What does her choosing her husband have to do with us?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement.?<i>Are ordinary people prohibited from going on the streets when the city lord¡¯s daughter chooses her husband? If so, they¡¯re a little too overbearing!</i>

    ¡°Miss, to be honest, the daughter of the city lord of Windless City hates women who are more beautiful than her the most. She usually thinks of various ways to get rid of such women when she meets them¡­

    ¡°And she loves handsome men the most, especially stunningly beautiful men. Any man she wants can¡¯t run away from her. Almost all the good-looking men in Windless City, except for President Lan of the Mystic Association, have fallen into her hands¡­

    ¡°You two happen to fit the likes and dislikes of the city lord¡¯s daughter, so I advise you not to go out today to avoid getting into trouble,¡± the waiter advised earnestly.

    ¡°She¡¯s just the daughter of a city lord. How can she be sowless?¡± Leng Ruoxue really couldn¡¯t understand. To her knowledge, the city lord of Windless City didn¡¯t even seem to be a mystic. What could his daughter rely on to do whatever she wanted so wantonly?

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. He has a strong backer, and no one dares to provoke him,¡± the waiter said disdainfully.

    ¡°Do you mean the Sun family?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Not only the Sun family but also the Artificer Association. The city lord¡¯s daughter is said to be a rare one-in-a-hundred-year talented artificer. Moreover, she is the beloved disciple of the Boundless Heaven Continent¡¯s Artificer Association¡¯s vice president,¡± the waiter exined.

    ¡°Artificer Association? No wonder she¡¯s so arrogant!¡± Leng Ruoxue said disdainfully. What she hated the most were the second-generation rich children who relied on their status and power to lord over others. But it was no wonder she was so rampant with the Artificer Association backing her. After all, only the Five Major Associations wereparable to the Three Great Families on the Boundless Heaven Continent.

    After hearing about the glorious deeds of the city lord¡¯s daughter, Leng Ruoxue was surprised to find that the women she had encountered on the Ling Feng Continent were really nothing¡­ Compared with the city lord¡¯s daughter, those women¡¯s behavior seemed much more childish.

    ¡°Yes! The citizens of Windless City privately named the city lord¡¯s daughter as one of the Four Evils of Windless City,¡± the waiter said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Uh! Four Evils? Who else is there?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Flies, mosquitoes, cockroaches, and the city lord¡¯s daughter,¡± the waiter said very smoothly.

    Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words. Rats were among the four evils she knew, but now the rats had been reced by the city lord¡¯s daughter. This was really¡­

    ¡°Guests! Don¡¯t leave the inn for the next few days! I¡¯m saying this for your own good,¡± the waiter reminded worriedly.

    ¡°Uh, thank you. May I know where the city lord¡¯s daughter will be choosing her husband?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Why are you asking? Don¡¯t go and watch themotion!¡± the waiter said worriedly. s! He really didn¡¯t want such a beautiful girl to perish!

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t go.¡± Although Leng Ruoxue wasn¡¯t afraid of trouble, she was new here after all, so she wouldn¡¯t cause trouble if possible. After all, a strong dragon couldn¡¯t suppress a local snake!

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. The city lord¡¯s daughter will be choosing her husband on East Street. It should be under martialw now,¡± the waiter said.

    ¡°Hehe, thanks for the news.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a purple gold coin and stuffed it into the waiter¡¯s hand as a reward. Then she walked out of the inn with Freak.

    The waiter stood still while looking foolishly at the pair leaving as he muttered in his head,?<i>Didn¡¯t I make it clear? Why do they still want to go out?</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we going to shop?¡± Freak asked after leaving the inn.

    ¡°Wherever you want,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. She came out to be with Freak!

    ¡°The city lord¡¯s daughter is in the east. Let¡¯s go north!¡± Freak said after some thought.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, and the two walked toward North Street together.

    North Street was in the north of Windless City and was a rather bustling street. There were shops lining both sides of the street, but there were few pedestrians on the street.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s have a bowl of noodles!¡± The two of them walked around for a while before Freak happened to see a noodle stall on the street, so the idea of eating noodles came to his mind.

 Chapter 324 - The Four Evils of Windless City (5)

    <h4>Chapter 324: The Four Evils of Windless City (5)</h4>

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, and the two casually found a couple of seats to sit down.

    ¡°Hello, what would you like to eat?¡± The noodle seller was an old man in his seventies. When he saw customers, he walked to Leng Ruoxue and Freak.

    ¡°Uncle, we want the best noodles you have,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Okay! Wait a moment!¡± The old man turned around and left happily. A few minutester, he brought two bowls of steaming noodles.

    Just as Leng Ruoxue and Freak picked up their chopsticks and were about to taste the noodles, a young man knocked over their table. The two bowls of noodles fell to the ground with a plop, directly feeding the ground.

    Freak grabbed the young man¡¯s cor and roared angrily, ¡°Compensate us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Someone is chasing after me,¡± the young man said apologetically and kept apologizing.

    ¡°Even if someone is chasing you, couldn¡¯t you have run somewhere else? Why did you have to knock into our table?¡± Freak shouted furiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Hurry up and run. It will be toote if you don¡¯t,¡± the young man said anxiously. He tried his best to break free from Freak¡¯s grasp, but he couldn¡¯t break free no matter what.

    ¡°Run? Why should we run? Is there a tiger behind us?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement.?<i>Isn¡¯t this man the one being chased? Why do we have to run too?</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s even more terrifying than a tiger! Zhu Mudan is chasing after me. Run!¡± the young man said anxiously.

    When the old man selling noodles heard the name Zhu Mudan, he was so scared that he ran away without caring about his stall.

    ¡°Who is Zhu Mudan? A pig with a peony on its head[1]?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°How can you not know who Zhu Mudan is? She¡¯s part of the famous Four Evils of Windless City, the daughter of the City Lord,¡± the young man said anxiously. He really wanted to die. How could he be unlucky as to meet these two ignorant brats? What was more infuriating was that these two people were still holding onto him tightly.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Uh, isn¡¯t she choosing a husband on East Street?¡± Leng Ruoxue still didn¡¯t know that she and Freak had been ssified as idiots by this man!

    ¡°I am her chosen husband!¡± the young man roared.

    ¡°Uh! Congrattions,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile while looking at the man being held captive by Freak. The man was about twenty years old. He was tall and had a handsome appearance with an extraordinary temperament. He was indeed a rare handsome man, but he was far inferior to Freak.

    ¡°Congrattions my ass. I¡¯ll give you two choices. Either let me go or kill me,¡± the young man said with a demeanor weing death.

    ¡°Why should we kill you? It¡¯s good to be the city lord¡¯s son-inw! That¡¯s an iron rice bowl. You will have a backer in the future,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased.

    ¡°Hmph! Who cares! Zhu Mudan already has eighteen husbands.¡± the young man said disdainfully.

    <i>Eighteen husbands! Amazing! L</i>eng Ruoxue was stupefied¡­

    The young man gritted his teeth and said resolutely, ¡°What must I do for you to let me go? State your conditions. I¡¯ll do anything.¡±

    The young man looked at Freak and continued, ¡°Moreover, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. The two of you are also in danger. You are a stunningly beautiful man and a stunning beauty, so Zhu Mudan will definitely not let you go. Therefore, leaving this ce earlier will be beneficial for us.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving today!¡± An extremely arrogant voice sounded in their ears.

    Leng Ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes and sized up the owner of the voice.?<i>Uh! Is this one of the Four Evils of Windless City?</i>?The woman in front of her was between twenty to thirty years old. She was tall and strong-looking, a little like an orangutan. Her skin was dark, but her figure was curvy. As for her facial features, they were quiteplete, and there was everything that should be there. But her eyes, which obviously had signs of excessive overindulgence, were currently releasing a lusty glow. Her not-sorge eyes were staring intently at the young man and Freak.

    At this moment, Leng Ruoxue suddenly remembered what the waiter said. The city lord¡¯s daughter hated women who were more beautiful than her the most. But with this woman¡¯s appearance, it was really not easy to find someone uglier than her.

    Upon seeing this woman, Leng Ruoxue really wanted to ask, ¡®Which zoo did youe out from? Why were the gates of the zoo so weak? Even goris run out!¡¯

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of question marks.

    ¡°I am the famous daughter of the city lord, Zhu Mudan. How can you not know me? Damn it!¡± Zhu Mudan was instantly angered when she heard that someone didn¡¯t know her!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve only heard of the famous Four Evils of Windless City, but I don¡¯t know the city lord¡¯s daughter,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly with a gentle smile.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll let you know me now!¡± Zhu Mudan said, seemingly generous.

    ¡°Thank you! I know you now.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°By the way, did you just say that none of us can run away today?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Zhu Mudan said confidently.

    ¡°Then what do you want to do with us?¡± Leng Ruoxue was really curious.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you! And then keep these two men as my neenth and twentieth husbands,¡± Zhu Mudan boasted shamelessly with her mouth wide open.

    ¡°Oh~!¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately dragged her voice. Her beautiful eyes looked at the young man and Freak, but she saw that the young man had the words ¡®I was right! It was better to run early!¡¯ written on his face.

    ¡°Can you manage so many husbands?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°No problem. My wish is to have three thousand in my harem. I only have a few now!¡± Zhu Mudan said proudly.

    ¡°¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless.?<i>This woman is really extraordinary! How could she say something like that?</i>

    [1] The first character ¡®Öì¡¯ in the name Zhu Mudan (ÖìÄµµ¤) is a homonym of ¡®pig¡¯ (Öí) while ¡®Äµµ¤¡¯ means peony.

 Chapter 325 - Eliminating Evil for the People (1)

    <h4>Chapter 325: Eliminating Evil for the People (1)</h4>

    ¡°So? Isn¡¯t my wish grand?¡± Zhu Mudan said confidently.

    ¡°Uh! Yes, very grand. But will there be so many men willing to marry you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked while suppressing her smile.

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m a rare artificing genius. It¡¯s their honor to be able to marry me. They couldn¡¯t be happier, so how could they not be willing!¡± Zhu Mudan raised her head high, so proud that her tail was about to curl up.

    ¡°Uh! That seems reasonable,¡± Leng Ruoxue echoed.

    ¡°Hmph! Woman, it¡¯s useless even if you tter me. You¡¯re dead meat!¡± Zhu Mudan roared with jealousy. She hated beautiful women!

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was stunned.?<i>tter her? What kind of understanding does thisdy have! When did I tter her? This Pig Peony really thinks too highly of herself!</i>

    ¡°Come, kill this woman and bring these two men back to the mansion,¡± Zhu Mudan ordered her subordinates.

    ¡°Miss, can we y with this woman before killing her?¡± a wretched-looking middle-aged man said lecherously.

    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll reward you with this woman,¡± Zhu Mudan said generously.

    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re not rted to me in any way. What right do you have to decide my affairs?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked speechlessly as several ck lines rolled down her forehead.?<i>Aren¡¯t these people a little too arrogant? Aren¡¯t they afraid of kicking an iron te? We haven¡¯t even done anything yet, but they¡¯ve already distributed the ownership of me and Freak.</i>

    Zhu Mudan pouted and said arrogantly, ¡°Hmph! I am almighty in Windless City and can decide everything here.¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily. This man has nothing to do with me. You can take him. But the other one is mine. You¡¯re not allowed to touch a single strand of his hair.¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at the young man and then Freak.?<i>Hmph! She¡¯s actually abducting a man in broad daylight on the streets and even wants to try snatching Freak away. She really has no eyes.</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Freak looked at Leng Ruoxue lovingly, his bright ck eyes shining.

    After hearing what Leng Ruoxue said, the young man almost vomited blood in anger.?<i>Boohoo¡­ What kind of person is this!</i>?They wererades in the trenches now, so how could they be so heartless!

    ¡°I want these two men, and you¡¯re dead meat!¡± Zhu Mudan roared with jealousy.?<i>Hmph! How dare he flirt with another woman in front of me! I¡¯ll teach him a lesson when we get back.</i>?At this moment, she had already regarded Freak as her possession.

    ¡°Will you get him just because you say so? Do you really think you¡¯re an emperor?¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently.

    ¡°I am the emperor in Windless City!¡± Zhu Mudan boasted shamelessly.

    ¡°Wrong. You are one of the Four Evils of Windless City hated by everyone,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently with mockery.

    ¡°What did you say? How dare you say that our youngdy is one of the Four Evils of Windless City? Do you really want to die?¡± The wretched middle-aged man jumped out and scolded loudly before Zhu Mudan could say anything.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it so? Don¡¯t you often curse your youngdy as one of the Four Evils of Windless City in your head?¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly with a faint smile. This was what Baby told her through voice transmission just now.

    ¡°Nonsense. Miss, I¡¯ve never scolded you. Don¡¯t listen to this woman¡¯s nonsense,¡± the middle-aged man denied while looking at Zhu Mudan in fear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t believe this woman¡¯s instigation,¡± Zhu Mudanforted.?<i>Hmph! I¡¯m not stupid!</i>

    <i>That was close!</i>?The middle-aged man broke out in a cold sweat. He knew better than anyone how vicious his youngdy¡¯s methods were, so he was really scared just now. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t believe this woman¡¯s words.?<i>Hmph! This woman is really too despicable. She actually dared to sow discord between me and Miss. I must torture herter.</i>?He couldn¡¯t help fantasizing about all the things he would do to her in his head.

    ¡°Big Sister, this man said he will torture youter,¡± Baby continued via voice transmission.

    ¡°Oh, Baby, Big Sister knows,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Ipetent, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and attack!¡± Zhu Mudan ordered loudly.

    ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± the middle-aged man called Ipetent quickly replied.?<i>Hmph! I¡¯m ready to attack even if Miss didn¡¯t say anything.</i>

    ¡°Wait!¡± Freak, who had been silent, suddenly said.

    ¡°Beauty, do you have anything to say to Big Sister?¡± Zhu Mudan said with a smile. She couldn¡¯t help appreciating him in her head.?<i>Beautiful, too beautiful. This man is more beautiful than the eighteen husbands in my mansion. I have to obtain this man. Only I am worthy of such beauty.</i>

    ¡°This is your chosen husband. I¡¯ll return him to you.¡± Freak pushed the man in his hand toward Zhu Mudan¡­

    The young man didn¡¯t expect Freak¡¯s move at all, so he pounced directly at Zhu Mudan without any mental preparation. Because of the momentum, he pressed Zhu Mudan onto the ground¡­

    ¡°Uh! You¡¯re too anxious. We¡¯re in public!¡± Freak said in surprise. In fact, there was no one on the street at this time. The few people here earlier were scared away when Zhu Mudan appeared.

    Hearing what Freak said, the young man fainted from anger. Zhu Mudan¡¯s immediate reaction was¡ª<i>It¡¯s over. The beauty is jealous!</i>

    Zhu Mudan crawled up from the ground awkwardly. She didn¡¯t even bother cleaning up the dirt on her body before immediately saying, ¡°Beauty, don¡¯t misunderstand!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t misunderstand,¡± Freak said with a gentle smile on his lips.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Zhu Mudan patted her chest, finally at ease.

    ¡°You have nothing to do with me, so why should I be jealous because of you?¡± Freak said coldly as he stretched out his arm and pulled Leng Ruoxue into his arms. He had lived for so long, but he had never seen a woman who liked to tter herself so much. In a way, this woman could be considered top-grade.

 Chapter 326 - Eliminating Evil for the People (2)

    <h4>Chapter 326: Eliminating Evil for the People (2)</h4>

    ¡°You¡­ How dare you say that we have nothing to do with each other! How dare you! You are the man I, Zhu Mudan, have my eyes on! Let go of that woman quickly, or I will punish you ording to the familyw!¡± Zhu Mudan roared, the mes of jealousy burning in her eyes!

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Freak said coldly and ignored her.

    ¡°Ipetent! Go! Kill that woman!¡± Zhu Mudan ordered in anger.?<i>Hmph! I won¡¯t go easy this time.</i>

    ¡°Yes, Miss! Brothers, let¡¯s quickly teach this woman a lesson for Miss!¡± roared the middle-aged man, who had wanted to attack several times but was interrupted.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go vent Miss¡¯s anger for her!¡± theckeys cooperatively. They waved the long sabers in their hands, shing at Leng Ruoxue and Freak¡­

    ¡°Just kill that woman. Don¡¯t hurt my beauty,¡± Zhu Mudan quickly reminded.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t hurt your husband,¡± the middle-aged man promised.

    Leng Ruoxue and Freak looked at these self-righteous people and were very puzzled. How could they be so confident? Where did this confidencee from?

    Freak hugged Leng Ruoxue and agilely dodged all the attacks before saying pitifully, ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m so scared!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared! I¡¯ll protect you well,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted cooperatively.

    ¡°How dare you! Do you think I need you to protect my man? Beauty, don¡¯t be scared. They will only kill that woman and won¡¯t hurt you!¡± Zhu Mudan roared angrily while ring at Leng Ruoxue. But when she looked at Freak, her expression changed rapidly. The change was so fast that it was dizzying.

    ¡°Your man? Didn¡¯t your man faint?¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded kindly.

    ¡°They are both my men!¡± Zhu Mudan roared.

    ¡°Why are you so useless? It¡¯s been so long, but you can¡¯t even kill a woman,¡± Zhu Mudan shouted at her subordinates.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not our fault! They¡¯re as slippery as loaches. We can¡¯t hit them!¡± the middle-aged man said aggrievedly.

    ¡°Yes, Miss. These two people are too good at hiding,¡± the other subordinate alsoined. They kept swinging therge sabers in their hands, but they couldn¡¯t even touch Leng Ruoxue¡¯s and Freak¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Zhu Mudan nned to do it herself.

    ¡°Freak, looks like Pig Peony ns to do it herself,¡± said Leng Ruoxue, who had been teasing theckeys.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Freak nodded.

    At this moment, a ck rod about the size of an adult¡¯s arm appeared in Zhu Mudan¡¯s hand. The two ends actually had different thicknesses, and they were full of sharp barbs¡­

    ¡°Hmph! Today, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of my power. No one I want to kill has ever survived.¡± Zhu Mudan smashed the rod at Leng Ruoxue fiercely¡­

    Freak hugged Leng Ruoxue and dodged the rod¡¯s attack. But suddenly, the spikes on the rod separated from the rod and surrounded the two of them from all directions¡­

    ¡°Are these hidden weapons?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at these spikes doubtfully. They were surrounding her and Freak, waiting to charge at them, and were quite simr to her Feather of the Fire Phoenix.

    ¡°Haha! This is a sacred artifact my master gave him. For you to witness its power today, it¡¯s a worthy death.¡± Zhu Peonyughed arrogantly.

    ¡°Oh, then let me try its power!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.?<i>Oh, this sacred artifact is quite novel. The rod and hidden weapons actuallybine together. Not bad. Seems that the master of Pig Peony is also a talent in refining artifacts.</i>

    ¡°Die!¡± Zhu Mudan roared and activated the spikes.

    But what happened next surprised her a little because mes actually lit up around Leng Ruoxue and Freak for some reason, enveloping them¡­

    <i>Huh?</i>?Zhu Mudan was dumbfounded.?<i>What¡¯s going on? Is she¡­ self-immting? Ah! Beauty, my beauty. Damn it. If you want to die, die by yourself. Why are you dragging my beauty along!</i>

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and put out the fire! My beauty¡­¡± Zhu Mudan roared at her subordinates.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Theckeys were about to step forward to put out the fire, but they found they couldn¡¯t get close at all because the temperature of the fire was too high. They would probably be grilled before they could get close.

    ¡°Miss, the fire is too hot. We can¡¯t get close,¡± ackey said bitterly.

    ¡°Useless things!¡± Zhu Mudan roared. She was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan, and blood was dripping non-stop from her heart.?<i>Boohoo¡­ The beauty in my hands is flying away!</i>

    At this moment, the young man who had fainted woke up. Seeing the situation in front of him, he was shocked. But he sincerely admired Leng Ruoxue and Freak from the bottom of his heart. They really had backbone! They would rather die than submit!

    ¡°You¡¯re awake! Great!¡± Zhu Mudan was ted to see the unconscious man wake up. Fortunately, she still had a handsome man. At least her efforts were not in vain.

    After hearing what Zhu Mudan said, the young man rolled his eyes and fainted again.

    <i>Uh! Seems he was scared by the fire.</i>?Zhu Mudan thought, not knowing that this was all because of her.

    ¡°Huh? Where are my hidden weapons?¡± When Zhu Mudan¡¯s gaze turned to the mes, she found that all her hidden weapons had disappeared, and the two people in the mes were actually still alive and well.?<i>What¡¯s going on? How is this possible?</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, this mystic skill isn¡¯t bad!¡± Freak praised in the mes.

    ¡°Yes. Although it¡¯s only an elementary mystic skill, it seems pretty effective.¡± Leng Ruoxue had the same feeling. This was a new mystic skill she had learned, zing Mountain, a fire-attribute mystic skill usable for offense and defense. She was very satisfied.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what should we do with this pig?¡± Freak asked in disgust.

    ¡°Make roasted pig! It can also be considered getting rid of evil for the people,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. She didn¡¯t want to leave a disaster that wanted to kill her in this world. Moreover, this bitch actually dared to have designs on Freak.

 Chapter 327 - Eliminating Evil for the People (3)

    <h4>Chapter 327: Eliminating Evil for the People (3)</h4>

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it cleanly and kill everyone here!¡± Freak said coldly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and then controlled her mes to attack Pig Peony and herckeys. In the blink of an eye, Pig Peony and her group were on fire¡­

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m on fire! Hurry up and put out the fire!¡± Zhu Mudan screamed in panic. But her subordinates were only concerned about the fire on their bodies, so why would they bother about her! In an instant, the mes devoured Zhu Muda, and there weren¡¯t even any ashes left¡­

    The others didn¡¯t escape Zhu Mudan¡¯s ending either¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what about this man?¡± Freak pointed at the fainted man.

    Leng Ruoxue put away the mes and said coldly, ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t kill me. I won¡¯t sell you out.¡± The young man was so scared that his entire body was trembling. He hurriedly got up from the ground and looked at them with a ttering expression on his face.?<i>Heavens! These two people are too terrifying. They even dared to kill Zhu Mudan. Boohoo¡­ Why am I so unlucky! Will they really silence me?</i>

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you pretending to be dead?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a spurious smile.

    ¡°Uh! I just woke up,¡± the young man said awkwardly.?<i>Boohoo¡­ I don¡¯t have it easy!</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s kill him for the sake of safety! Only the dead won¡¯t betray us,¡± Freak said indifferently with his arms crossed.

    ¡°Yes, I think so too.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t kill me. I have money. I¡¯ll give you all my money. Please let me go!¡± the young man pleaded with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Do you think we¡¯re bandits who kill and rob people?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight displeasure as two drops of cold sweat dripped down her forehead.

    ¡°Ah! No, no. You are great heroes who rid the world of evil for the people. Really, believe me. The people of the city will be grateful to you,¡± the young man said, full of ttery.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be grateful. It¡¯s good as long as you don¡¯t betray us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°No, I will never betray you. Otherwise, I will die a horrible death.¡± Just as the young man finished speaking, a contract array descended from the sky¡­

    ¡°Seeing how sincere you are, we won¡¯t kill you.¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed herughter.?<i>Haha! He probably didn¡¯t expect his words to be taken as an oath!</i>

    ¡°Um! It¡¯s what I should do.¡± The young man wanted to cry but had no tears.?<i>Why am I so unlucky? Boohoo¡­ I only said that to express my sincerity. Who knew that the heavens would treat it as a contract. Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Freak after seeing that the matter was over.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Freak nodded. The two of them turned and left, leaving the young man standing there foolishly¡­

    After a long while, the young man returned to his senses and hurriedly left this troublesome ce.

    After returning to the inn, Leng Ruoxue and Freak met the waiter again.

    ¡°Wee back,¡± the waiter greeted them warmly.

    ¡°Okay, we n to enter seclusion for a few days. Don¡¯t disturb us,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Okay! Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anyone disturb you,¡± the waiter promised.

    After returning to their room, Leng Ruoxue and Freak directly entered the bracelet.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, will there be any trouble?¡± Leng Qingtian immediately weed his granddaughter when he saw her. They had seen what happened in the space just now.

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. Those who deserved to die are already dead,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Leng Qingtian felt relieved to hear this.

    ¡°Lass, what happened just now was really enjoyable! Count me in if there¡¯s another chance like this in the future!¡± Old Zao said, wanting to see the world burn.

    ¡°It¡¯s good enough for you to protect yourself. Yet you want to get involved?¡± Old Man red and mocked.

    ¡°I just want to get involved. What¡¯s wrong? It makes me happy!¡± Old Zao roared, unwilling to be outdone.

    ¡°Stop arguing,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Old Zao, did you see the sacred artifact in Pig Peony¡¯s hand?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°I saw it. Good creativity, but lousy technique and ugly appearance,¡± Old Zao said with contempt. As a good artificer, not only did you have to have good creativity, but your refined equipment had to be beautiful in addition to being powerful.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She wasn¡¯t too satisfied with the lousy rod either. It was too crude.

    ¡°Lass, I have a good idea. But you have to cooperate with me,¡± Old Zao suddenly said mysteriously.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Old Zao piqued her curiosity.

    ¡°Haha, Lass, let¡¯s give it a try now!¡± Old Zao said impatiently. He had thought of this idea for a long time, but he had never had the chance to try it because of his limited capabilities.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue dragged Freak and left with Old Zao.

    The three of them arrived at the artificing workshop that Old Zao had built in the space.

    ¡°Haha, Lass, how is it? This ce isn¡¯t bad, right?¡± Old Zao said proudly after entering the artificing workshop.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes sized up the workshop¡¯s environment and then nodded. ¡°Not bad!¡±

    Although Old Zao¡¯s artificing workshop was not very big, it had everything. In addition to a furnace in the middle of the workshop, all the materials and items needed for artificing were actually piled in the corner.

    ¡°This ce is so messy,¡± Freak couldn¡¯t help saying.

    ¡°Uh! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very convenient like this?¡± Old Zao insisted.

    ¡°Laziness isziness. You¡¯re just finding excuses!¡± Freak rolled his eyes at Old Zao speechlessly.

    ¡°I really think it¡¯s more convenient this way!¡± Old Zao quibbled.

    ¡°Old Zao, what do you want to refine?¡± Leng Ruoxue ignored their conversation.

 Chapter 328 - Eliminating Evil for the People (4)

    <h4>Chapter 328: Eliminating Evil for the People (4)</h4>

    ¡°I need to use this.¡± Old Zao held a pitch-ck ore in his hand.

    ¡°Is this ck crystal ore?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully.?<i>Why is this ck crystal ore different from the ones I¡¯ve seen before?</i>

    ¡°This is a ck crystal ore core I obtained by chance. It¡¯s extremely hard, and my me can¡¯t melt it, so I need your help,¡± Old Zao exined.

    ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s begin!¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Okay. Lass, use your me to light the furnace for me.¡± Old Zao sat cross-legged in front of the furnace.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue released a small me at her fingertips and threw it into the furnace. But the small me melted the furnace in the blink of an eye¡­

    ¡°Ah! My furnace!¡± Old Zao eximed loudly, his heart aching.?<i>Boohoo¡­ This was my best furnace! Wait, wasn¡¯t the girl¡¯s me a divine me?</i>?<i>My master passed down this furnace, so it should be able to withstand divine mes!</i>

    ¡°Lass, let me see your me again,¡± Old Zao said doubtfully.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue released a small me from her fingertips and handed it to Old Zao.

    Old Zao jumped up in shock. ¡°Hot, so hot. Lass, keep your me away from me.¡±

    Leng Ruoxue helplessly moved the me away. ¡°Is this far enough?¡±

    ¡°Yes .¡± Old Zao widened his eyes and carefully observed the small me that was only the size of a fingernail. This me¡­ seemed to be a little different from thest time he saw it. It seemed to be hotter. The me used to be red with purple, but the purple wasn¡¯t obvious. But now, the proportion of purple seemed to be gettingrger, and it had be a little more transparent.?<i>Could¡­ could the me have evolved?</i>

    After observing for a long time, Old Zao asked uncertainly, ¡°Lass! Has your me evolved?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it has already evolved twice,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. The reason her me evolved was entirely due to her Heaven Defying Art. Moreover, her me could evolve every time she cultivated to another level of the Heaven Defying Art. But her me would only be in the most perfect state when she cultivated to the fifth level of Heaven Defying Art. If she cultivated her Heaven Defying Art to the ninth level, her me would be in the most extreme state.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Old Zao was speechless. He had lived for so long, and this was the first time he had heard that mes could evolve. Not only did this little monster¡¯s me evolve, but it had actually evolved twice.?<i>This was so infuriating! I don¡¯t want to live anymore! Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Lass! You destroyed my furnace!¡± Old Zao said with a long face.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It¡¯s because your furnace isn¡¯t sturdy,¡± Leng Ruoxue said somewhat guiltily.

    ¡°Not sturdy? This furnace belonged to my master¡¯s master¡¯s master¡¯s master¡¯s master¡¯s master¡¯s¡­ It was handed down generation after generation. We used it for thousands of years, and it was always fine, but you destroyed it all at once. Boohoo¡­ I don¡¯t want to live anymore. I don¡¯t have the face to see our old ancestors from my artificing lineage anymore. Boohoo¡­¡± Old Zao wailed while praying in his heart.?<i>Lass! Hurry up and say it! Compensate me!</i>

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the crying Old Zao with a face full of ck lines. She was speechless.?<i>Wasn¡¯t it just an artificing furnace? Why does it seem like his rtives died? s! Does he have to go that far!</i>

    ¡°Alright, stop crying. I¡¯llpensate you with one.¡± Leng Ruoxue surrendered.

    ¡°Really? Then I want a good one,¡± Old Zao said, pushing his luck.?<i>Hehe, I was waiting for this sentence. This girl has so many good things!</i>?Therefore, he had to seize the opportunity.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My trashiest ones are better than yours,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. Among the things her master had left her, there were also many artificing and alchemy furnaces. But they had been piled in the utility room, and she had no time to organize them.

    ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s go get it now!¡± Old Zao said impatiently.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The three of them left Old Zao¡¯s artificing workshop and headed straight for the purple bamboo house.

    ¡°Eh, Xue¡¯er, you finished so quickly?¡± Leng Qingtian, who was sitting on a stone bench, asked curiously.

    ¡°No. My me melted Old Zao¡¯s furnace, so I have topensate him with one,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Little Girl! Don¡¯t fall for Old Zao¡¯s trick! The quality of Old Zao¡¯s furnace was probably too poor!¡± Old Man reminded.

    ¡°Nonsense. It was the artificing treasure passed down for generations in my lineage. How could the quality be poor?¡± Old Zao stomped his feet in anger.

    ¡°You also said it was passed down for generations. It must have been used for too long and became a little old.¡± Old Man deliberately argued.

    ¡°Bullshit! I¡¯ve never heard of an aging furnace.¡± Old Zao was so angry that he clenched his teeth. He really wanted to go up and bite him ruthlessly, but he couldn¡¯t beat him.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Lass¡­¡± Old Zao knew that he couldn¡¯t do anything to Old Man, so he looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully, hoping that the girl could uphold justice for him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want a furnace? Come in and choose quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. She couldn¡¯t do anything to these two bickering old men.

    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go quickly,¡± Old Zao urged while looking at Old Man provocatively.

    The three of them walked into the purple bamboo house. Leng Ruoxue led Old Zao into the utility room and pointed at the various artificing furnaces ced randomly by the wall. ¡°Choose yourself!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Lass, I won¡¯t hold back then!¡± Old Zao¡¯s eyes lit up as he drooled. Then he rushed toward the furnaces¡­

    Leng Ruoxue and Freak found a random ce to sit down not far from Old Zao.

    Old Zao was half lying in the pile of artificing furnaces, looking left and right. But he didn¡¯t know what to choose because in his eyes, every single one of these furnaces was top-grade and the favorites of artificers!?<i>Boohoo¡­ I want every one of them. What should I do?</i>?He was very conflicted¡­

 Chapter 329 - Eliminating Evil for the People (5)

    <h4>Chapter 329: Eliminating Evil for the People (5)</h4>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, guess which one he will choose?¡± Freak, sitting not far away, asked curiously.

    ¡°I guess he won¡¯t choose any,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly.

    ¡°Why?¡± Freak didn¡¯t believe that Old Zao wouldn¡¯t choose. After all, an artificer¡¯s furnace was as important as their life to an artificer.

    ¡°Because he won¡¯t be able to decide! Can¡¯t you see how conflicted he is?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some amusement.

    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s true.¡± Freak nodded in realization.

    At this moment, Old Zao¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Lass! Help me choose one! I don¡¯t know which to choose. Boohoo¡­¡± He was dazzled.

    ¡°Just take any one. Any one is better than the one you had.¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed lightly.

    ¡°Alright, I want this then.¡± Old Zao chose a beautiful one.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve chosen, let¡¯s continue refining artifacts!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Old Zao answered. Holding his new furnace, he left the utility room with Leng Ruoxue and Freak.

    The three of them returned to Old Zao¡¯s artificing workshop without dy.

    ¡°Lass! Light a fire for me again!¡± Old Zao looked at his new furnace lovingly as though he was looking at his beloved.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue released another small me at Old Zao¡¯s request and lit the furnace. This time, the furnace finally withstood the test and didn¡¯t melt.

    After the furnace was lit, Old Zao waited patiently for it to heat up. When the temperature reached his requirements, he immediately threw the ck crystal ore core into the furnace. After a few minutes, it melted bit by bit¡­

    After the ck crystal ore core melted into a ck liquid, Old Zao threw the other materials he had prepared into the furnace one by one¡­

    Leng Ruoxue and Freak stood quietly by the side, appreciating Old Zao¡¯s art of artificing.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, the city lord¡¯s mansion was in a mess.

    In the main hall of the city lord¡¯s mansion¡­

    A beautiful middle-aged woman was crying while half-kneeling on the ground. She hugged a middle-aged man¡¯s thigh tightly and wailed, ¡°Husband, Mudan is missing. Boohoo¡­ Hurry up and send people to look for her!¡±

    ¡°Stop crying. You¡¯re annoying,¡± the ordinary-looking middle-aged man roared impatiently. He was the city lord of Windless City, Zhu Binghuan.

    ¡°Husband, Mudan is your most beloved daughter and the most promising daughter of our Zhu family. She hasn¡¯t returned for so long. Aren¡¯t you worried at all?¡± the middle-aged woman cried.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m worried. I¡¯ve already sent people to look for her!¡± Zhu Binghuan said with a slight headache. s! This daughter of his was good in every way, but she was too lustful. Whenever she saw a beautiful man, she wanted to snatch him home. She already had eighteen husbands, but she still felt that it wasn¡¯t enough. He really couldn¡¯t do anything about this. The only thing he could do was to try his best to satisfy his daughter¡¯s lust. After all, Mudan was the Zhu family¡¯s greatest hope!

    He knew that his life would be like this for the rest of his life. Although he couldn¡¯t convert his spiritual power and be a mystic, he had be a city lord with his connections with the Sun family at the very least.

    However, outsiders could only see his glory, but no one knew his difficulties. Even though he was the lord of a city on the surface, he was only a dog of the Sun family. He didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly in front of the Sun family. Therefore, he had always hoped that there would be someone outstanding among his children. So after finally producing a daughter with talent in artificing, he really spoiled this daughter to the heavens. After all, his position in the Sun family improved a lot by having a rtionship with the Artificer Association.

    ¡°Husband, it¡¯s been so long, but we still haven¡¯t found Mudan. Do you think something has happened to our daughter?¡± the middle-aged woman said worriedly.

    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t jinx it!¡± Zhu Binghuan roared. The future of their Zhu family counted on this daughter! Therefore, he would never allow anything to happen to her. Moreover, he didn¡¯t think that anyone would dare to bully his precious daughter in Windless City.

    At this moment, the steward came to report. ¡°Master, the people we sent out to look for Miss have returned, but we didn¡¯t find her.¡±

    Zhu Binghuan raised his eyes slightly and asked, ¡°Have you searched all of Windless City?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve searched, but we didn¡¯t find her. However, someone saw Miss chasing after a man,¡± the steward said carefully.

    ¡°Chasing a man? Which family¡¯s man did she chase after?¡± Zhu Binghuan roared furiously. This damn girl was really troublesome. They were worried about her at home, but she ran out to chase a man.

    ¡°It seems to be a man from another city.¡± The steward told him the situation that his subordinate had reported to him.

    ¡°What does that man look like? Has anyone seen him?¡± Zhu Binghuan asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s very handsome. Master, ording to the description of the informers, I ordered people to draw a picture of him. I believe that as long as we find him, we will definitely be able to find Miss,¡± the steward reminded.

    ¡°Easy for you to say. Where can we find a man that¡¯s not native?¡± Zhu Binghuan roared furiously.

    ¡°Master, Windless City is your territory. We will find that man as long as he hasn¡¯t left Windless City,¡± the stewardforted.

    ¡°Makes sense. Take the portrait and look around the inns in the city!¡± Zhu Binghuan ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯ll go now.¡± The steward received the order and left.

    Inside the Heaven and Earth Bracelet¡­

    In Old Zao¡¯s artificing workshop, Leng Ruoxue and Freak were staring at Old Zao¡¯s artificing when Qing Jue¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s head.

    ¡°Big Sister, people areing from outside,¡± Qing Jue reminded via voice transmission.

    ¡°Oh? Who?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Seems to be from the city lord¡¯s mansion,¡± Qing Jue replied.

    ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. But she couldn¡¯t help guessing in her heart why the people from the city lord¡¯s mansion were here.?<i>Could they already know that I killed Zhu Mudan? Impossible! There was no one on the street at the time, and even the owners closed their shops in fright after seeing Zhu Mudan. And the only witness identally swore an oath.</i>

 Chapter 330 - Eliminating Evil for the People (6)

    <h4>Chapter 330: Eliminating Evil for the People (6)</h4>

    ¡°Freak, Qing Jue said people from the city lord¡¯s mansion are outside. I¡¯m going out to take a look,¡± Leng Ruoxue whispered.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go out with you,¡± Freak said. He was worried about Xue¡¯er going out alone.

    ¡°No need. Stay here. I¡¯ll be back after taking a look.¡± Leng Ruoxue shed out of the bracelet.

    As soon as Leng Ruoxue exited the Heaven and Earth Bracelet and entered the guest room, she heard an argument outside the door.

    Outside the room, the waiter stopped the steward from the city lord¡¯s mansion who came to search.

    The waiter mustered his courage and exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Steward Zhu. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to let you go in, but the guests said that no one is allowed to disturb them since they are in seclusion.¡±

    ¡°Seclusion? Is their seclusion more important, or my youngdy¡¯s whereabouts more important? Can¡¯t you tell which is more important?¡± Steward Zhu said loudly with his head raised arrogantly.

    ¡°Of course the whereabouts of the city lord¡¯s daughter is important. But to be honest, Steward Zhu, the guests in this room are not to be trifled with. If you really offend the guests, I¡¯m afraid¡­ even the city lord won¡¯t be able to save you,¡± the waiter said mysteriously.

    ¡°Who is in the room? Where did these big shotse from?¡± Steward Zhu was a little hesitant when he heard what the waiter said because he was sure that a lowly waiter wouldn¡¯t dare to lie to him. After all, he was the city lord¡¯s trusted aide, so he probed.

    ¡°How would this little one dare to ask? I¡¯m not tired of living. But Steward Zhu, the guests in this room don¡¯t have good tempers! Therefore, I advise you not to barge in forcefully. You probably can¡¯t bear the consequences if you interrupt the guests¡¯ seclusion. Steward Zhu, these are my heartfelt words. I¡¯m doing this for your own good,¡± the waiter said with a sincere expression.

    ¡°But the city lord will me me if I don¡¯t go in to search.¡± Steward Zhu hesitated. Should he enter or not? What if the people in the room were really people he couldn¡¯t afford to offend? Then he would be the unlucky one. The city lord wouldn¡¯t offend these big shots to protect him!

    ¡°Steward Zhu, how would the city lord know if you don¡¯t tell him?¡± the waiter whispered.

    ¡°But I brought my subordinates with me,¡± Steward Zhu said with a troubled expression. What he implied was that he was afraid that someone would betray him.

    ¡°Steward Zhu, besides the city lord, you have the most authority in the city lord¡¯s mansion. They definitely won¡¯t dare to betray you,¡± the waiter said tteringly.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but I can¡¯t let my brothers return empty-handed!¡± Steward Zhu¡¯s face was full of difficulties.

    ¡°Hehe, that makes sense,¡± the waiter said with a smile. Then he secretly stuffed a purple gold coin into Steward Zhu¡¯s hands, but he couldn¡¯t help cursing in his heart,?<i>Vampire!</i>

    Steward Zhu looked at the purple gold coin in his hand.?<i>Uh! It¡¯s a little too little, but it¡¯s still something!</i>

    ¡°In that case, we won¡¯t disturb their cultivation for now. We¡¯ll confirm with them again when theye out of seclusion,¡± Steward Zhu said in a seemingly reasonable manner. After speaking, he led his subordinates and left the second floor of the inn in a grandiose manner.

    ¡°Pfft! A group of vampires!¡± The waiter standing there couldn¡¯t help cursing after Steward Zhu and his group left.

    ¡°You,e in for a bit,¡± Leng Ruoxue said from the room.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The waiter knocked on the door politely and entered.

    ¡°Miss, how may I help you?¡± the waiter asked respectfully after entering the room.

    ¡°Were those people from the city lord¡¯s mansion?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked even though she already knew.

    ¡°Yes, the leader is Steward Zhu from the city lord¡¯s mansion,¡± the waiter exined.

    ¡°What are they doing here?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be confused.

    ¡°They said they came here to look for the city lord¡¯s daughter. I heard that the city lord¡¯s daughter chased after a man,¡± the waiter said honestly.

    ¡°This city lord¡¯s daughter is quite open-minded,¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly. This continent was also a world where the strong were respected, but there were still many restrictions on women. So Zhu Mudan¡¯s behavior was absolutely shocking.

    ¡°Uh, yes. She often does things that infuriate both humans and gods just because she¡¯s an artificer,¡± the waiter said disdainfully.

    ¡°Thank you for what you did just now. We really don¡¯t like being disturbed.¡± Leng Ruoxue said very politely and handed the waiter a tip of ten purple coins.

    ¡°Uh, this is too much. I can¡¯t take it,¡± the waiter said quickly, ttered. He had never encountered such a generous guest!

    ¡°You deserve it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She was very satisfied with the waiter¡¯s performance just now.

    ¡°Thank you for your reward, Miss.¡± The waiter epted the purple gold coins and left the room.

    Leng Ruoxue returned to the bracelet and saw Freak pouting and staring at her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be stupid. You actually left me alone and went out by yourself. Boohoo¡­¡± Freak said aggrievedly as his ck eyes welled up with tears. The expression on his face was like that of an abandoned puppy, cute and pitiful.

    ¡°Uh, didn¡¯t I only go out for a bit beforeing back?¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Freak snorted and ignored her, but his face clearly said, ¡®What do you think you should do? Compensate me.¡¯

    ¡°s!¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed. Then she simply hugged Freak¡¯s neck, pulled his head down, and kissed him fiercely on the lips.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Freak said, very displeased.

    ¡°What else?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned slightly.

    ¡°It is too short,cking in quality.¡± Freak pouted with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient here,¡± Leng Ruoxue said ufortably.?<i>Damn Freak, shouldn¡¯t you take a look at where we are? This is Old Zao¡¯s artificing workshop!</i>

    ¡°Old Zao is busy and has no time to care about us,¡± Freak said, his face full of expectation.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do either. I¡¯ll owe you first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said, leaving no room for negotiation.

    ¡°You can owe me, but I am going to charge interest.¡± Freak smiled very proudly.

 Chapter 331 - A Tour of the Prison (1)

    <h4>Chapter 331: A Tour of the Prison (1)</h4>

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded helplessly. Then the two of them turned their gazes to Old Zao, who was refining artifacts.

    At this moment, the equipment refinement was nearing the end. But Old Zao became nervous instead. His eyes widened as he stared at the furnace unblinkingly¡­

    Leng Ruoxue and Freak were also staring at the furnace because the liquid inside was in the stage of shaping. They were very curious about what equipment Old Zao wanted to refine.

    When the liquid in the furnace slowly took shape, the equipment Old Zao refined finally revealed its true appearance. It was actually a female ne in the shape of a heart. In the middle of the ne was a very beautiful, dazzling ruby.

    After the final tempering and quenching, Old Zao finally took the ne out¡­

    ¡°Lass, how is it? Pretty, isn¡¯t it?¡± Old Zao looked at the ne in his hand with a happy expression on his old face.?<i>Oh¡­ My dream has finallye true.</i>

    ¡°Yes, but what is the function of this ne?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Guess!¡± Old Zao¡¯s face was full of mystery.

    ¡°Defense?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. She didn¡¯t expect Old Zao to keep her in suspense.

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°Attack?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed again.

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t guess it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very uncooperatively.

    ¡°Haha, I knew you wouldn¡¯t be able to guess it. Let me tell you, this nebines attack and defense. Moreover, it has the function of invisibility. How is it? Amazing, right?¡± Old Zao said proudly.

    ¡°Yes, the invisibility function is good,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised.

    ¡°Also, do you see this hole? There are hidden weapons inside. I was inspired by that ugly rod!¡± Old Zao pointed at an inconspicuous little hole below the pendant proudly. His equipment was also a sacred artifact, and it was much more beautiful than that lousy rod.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Leng Ruoxue praised.?<i>Old Zao is pretty talented in artificing.</i>

    ¡°So, who do you intend to give the ne to?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°No one. I want to use it myself,¡± Old Zao said.

    ¡°Uh! Use it yourself? You can¡¯t use the ne yourself, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of question marks. She thought she heard wrongly!

    ¡°Men can also wear nes,¡± Old Zao said nonchntly. s! The person he wanted to give it to was no longer in this world, so he could only use it himself.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Uh, use it yourself then!¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless.

    ¡°Hehe, right, Lass, what did you go out for just now?¡± Old Zao asked curiously.

    ¡°Someone from the city lord¡¯s mansion came. I went out to take a look,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Oh, is everything alright?¡± Old Zao asked worriedly.

    ¡°Nothing much at the moment. Everyone in the city lord¡¯s mansion thinks that Zhu Mudan is chasing after a man.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly.

    ¡°Haha, seems like it isn¡¯t the first time Miss Zhu has done that!¡± Old Zao couldn¡¯t helpughing hysterically.

    ¡°Old Zao, let¡¯s go out since you¡¯re finished refining!¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go! Hehe, I want to show off in front of those old fellows,¡± Old Zao said smugly.

    ¡°Tch, what¡¯s there to show off about?¡± Freak said full of contempt.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡± Old Zao said happily.

    After exiting Old Zao¡¯s artificing workshop, Leng Ruoxue and Freak returned to the purple bamboo house, while Old Zao went to Leng Qingtian and the others to show off histest achievement.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, there is no third wheel now.¡± Freak immediately pulled Leng Ruoxue into his arms as soon as they entered the purple bamboo house. His goal was obvious.

    ¡°There¡¯s people outside!¡± Leng Ruoxue said deliberately.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er, how can you y dirty? They won¡¯t barge in,¡± Freak pouted with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°But Ball Ball will barge in!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a cunning smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll lock the door and won¡¯t let him in,¡± Freak said through gritted teeth. This wasn¡¯t the first time that nasty little thing had messed with his ns.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Looking at the depressed Freak, Leng Ruoxue was in a good mood. She directly pushed this unbelievably beautiful man onto the bed and threw herself onto him.?<i>Uh, why am I bing more and more of a pervert? I keep wanting to push Freak down. Uh! I have to change this habit¡­</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er,e on! I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want,¡± Freak said expectantly as hey on the bed without resistance.

    ¡°You¡­ can¡¯t be like this. You have to resist no matter what! That way¡­ I will have a sense of aplishment so that I can use force!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some dissatisfaction.?<i>Hehe, I want to bully him properly while looking at his cute appearance. Boohoo¡­ I¡¯ve actually learned bad things¡­</i>

    ¡°But I can¡¯t wait to be bullied by you. Why should I resist?¡± Freak said aggrievedly, tears shing in his bright ck eyes.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, hurry up!¡± Freak urged impatiently.

    ¡°Freak, be more reserved!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be more reserved!¡± Freak refused and directly brought his lips to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s lips.?<i>s! Xue¡¯er hasn¡¯t moved for a long time, so I can only rely on myself.</i>?As the saying went, only by doing it himself could he have ample food and clothing!

    After a long time¡­

    ¡°Uh, Freak, stop. I can¡¯t breathe,¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly said after a long kiss.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll give you mouth-to-mouth resuscitation.¡± Freak smiled seductively and kissed Leng Ruoxue¡¯s tender pink lips again.

    ¡°Hey, is Big Sister giving Big Brother mouth-to-mouth resuscitation again?¡± A simple and curious voice sounded in their ears just as they were kissing

    Embarrassed, Leng Ruoxue sat up from Freak in a somewhat disheveled manner. She looked at the fluffy little thing in front of her and smiled helplessly.?<i>s! I was right. Ball Ball barged in again¡­</i>

 Chapter 332 - A Tour of the Prison (2)

    <h4>Chapter 332: A Tour of the Prison (2)</h4>

    ¡°Yes, Big Brother often feels unwell.¡± Leng Ruoxue braced herself.

    ¡°In that case, Ball Ball will help too!¡± Ball Ball¡¯s fluffy little face was full of worry.

    ¡°Uh, no need. I¡¯m fine now.¡± Freak hurriedly sat up on the bed in fright.

    ¡°Ball Ball! What are you doing here? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue held back her smile and hugged the cute little ball.

    ¡°Ahh! Big Sister, when can Ball Ball advance?¡± Ball Ball sighed with a sad face.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Everyone has advanced, but I still haven¡¯t changed much.</i>

    ¡°Uh! Ball Ball, how will you be able to advance?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Ball Ball was like Baby, different from other beasts, so she didn¡¯t know what to do to help their advancement.

    ¡°I need to look for treasures. Moreover, the higher the quality of the treasures I find, the faster my advancement will be,¡± Ball Ball said with slight distress.

    ¡°Ball Ball, don¡¯t be anxious. Wait until Big Sister is stronger, and then we can go out to train. You can find many good treasures then,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted.

    ¡°Okay, Big Sister. When are we leaving this ce?¡± Ball Ball asked curiously.

    ¡°We¡¯ll leave after Grandpa and the others finish cultivating their elementary mystic skills,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined. Well, it would probably take a few more days for her grandfather and the others to finish cultivating all the mystic skills.

    ¡°Hehe, Big Sister, I¡¯m going out. Continue giving Big Brother mouth-to-mouth resuscitation!¡± Ball Ball said very thoughtfully after chatting for a while. He then pped his little wings and left the purple bamboo house.

    ¡°This little thing is pretty sensible,¡± Freak said with satisfaction.

    ¡°Freak, isn¡¯t it time to eat?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I still need mouth-to-mouth resuscitation! I won¡¯t eat first,¡± Freak said coquettishly.

    ¡°But I¡¯m hungry.¡± Leng Ruoxue rubbed her stomach.

    ¡°Eat me! I¡¯m very delicious,¡± Freak rmended himself.

    ¡°Eating you won¡¯t fill my stomach.¡± Leng Ruoxue nced at Freak and then stood up, preparing to leave the purple bamboo house to find something to eat.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, wait for me. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Freak hurriedly followed and grabbed Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand. The two left the purple bamboo house.

    ¡°Grandpa, what do you want to eatter?¡± Leng Ruoxue and Freak found Leng Qingtian and the others.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you came at the right time. We were just discussing that we want to head out to eat!¡± Leng Qingtian said when he saw his granddaughter.

    ¡°What are we going out to eat?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.?<i>Why are Grandpa and the others suddenly interested in the food outside?</i>

    ¡°We just want to go out and look for something we haven¡¯t eaten before!¡± Leng Qingtian exined.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue understood after hearing what her grandfather said. These old men were bored and wanted to go out for a walk!

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go out together!¡± Leng Ruoxue continued.

    ¡°Haha, okay!¡± Leng Qingtian smiled happily.

    After tidying up simply, Leng Ruoxue and the others left the room.

    ¡°Miss, you have to be careful when you go out. The city lord¡¯s daughter hasn¡¯t been found yet! I heard that the city lord has already cordoned off most of Windless City.¡± They met the waiter again when they walked to the inn¡¯s lobby.

    ¡°Thank you. We¡¯ll be careful,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    After exiting the inn, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at a neighboring street from the inn.

    ¡°Grandpa, I heard that the Jade Bamboo Pavilion is the best restaurant in Windless City. Why don¡¯t we take a look there?¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded and then walked into the Jade Bamboo Pavilion on the street.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others walked into the restaurant and specially found a window seat. A waiter hurriedly came forward and greeted them warmly as soon as they sat down. ¡°Hello, is this your first time at our Jade Bamboo Pavilion? What would you like to eat?¡±

    ¡°Serve us your signature dishes!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Okay! Please wait a moment.¡± The waiter turned and left.

    A bitter, the waiter returned to their table with a few tes of steaming food.

    ¡°Everyone, these are the best signature dishes of our restaurant. Please enjoy,¡± the waiter said very respectfully and then left.

    ¡°Grandpa, quickly try it!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged. This should be the first meal they had outside sinceing to the Boundless Heaven Continent.

    ¡°They look pretty good,¡± Leng Qingtian said while looking at the dishes on the table.

    ¡°We¡¯ll know after we try,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. To be honest, she wasn¡¯t very interested in the food outside now. But in order not to dampen the spirits of her grandfather and the others, she was the first to raise her chopsticks, pick up a piece of grilled meat, and put it in her mouth.

    ¡°It tastes good, but the quality of the raw ingredients isn¡¯t very good,¡± Old Man evaluated after eating a mouthful of food.

    ¡°Tch, isn¡¯t it obvious? Do we need you to tell us?¡± Old Zao said disdainfully.

    ¡°You damn old man, no one will think you¡¯re a mute if you don¡¯t speak,¡± Old Man roared.

    Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless as she looked at the two old men fighting like chickens and said helplessly, ¡°Why are you two arguing non-stop when we¡¯re eating?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Stop it at once and eat properly.¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s face was stern as he red at the two old men. They immediately shut their mouths obediently.

    At this moment, a young woman suddenly appeared from nowhere and rushed to their table. She begged with tears all over her face, ¡°Kind people, save me! Wuu wuu¡­¡±

    But no one bothered with her¡­

    ¡°Kind people, save me! I¡¯m willing to do anything to repay you!¡± the woman continued, unwilling to give up.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked the waiter nearby with some displeasure.

    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m sorry, everyone. I¡¯ll get her to leave now,¡± the waiter said quickly.

    ¡°Leave this ce quickly. This isn¡¯t a ce you cane.¡± With a displeased face, the waiter pulled the woman up.

 Chapter 333 - A Tour of the Prison (3)

    <h4>Chapter 333: A Tour of the Prison (3)</h4>

    ¡°Please take pity on me! Save me! You can¡¯t leave me in the lurch!¡± The woman wept, her beautiful face full of tears.

    <i>Can¡¯t leave her in the lurch?</i>?Leng Ruoxue looked her up and down after hearing what the woman said. The woman was about seventeen or eighteen years old. She had an outstanding appearance, a good temperament, and a tall and sexy body. Her beautiful eyes were tender and shy as she stole nces at Freak, and her tender lips were as alluring as fresh rose petals¡­

    In short, this woman had a weak appearance that was enough to make any man feel pity for her. Unfortunately, she had found the wrong people. None of them in this group knew how to love and cherish beauties! Moreover, she was a beauty with ulterior motives.

    ¡°Take pity on you? Who will take pity on us?¡± Old Zao said disdainfully while rolling his eyes at the woman.?<i>Tch, how dare you show off in front of us with such poor acting skills. You can¡¯t even fool me, yet you still want to trick these smart people. Aren¡¯t you courting death?</i>

    ¡°¡­¡± The young woman was stunned.?<i>Uh, why is it different from what I imagined?</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m just a little girl. There are so many of you. How can you be more pitiful than me?¡±?<i>What¡¯s wrong with me? I¡¯m actuallyparing myself to them in terms of who is more pitiful.</i>

    ¡°We¡¯re pitiful because there are too many people! We¡¯re so poor that we can¡¯t support ourselves,¡± Old Man said and even exaggeratedly wiped his tears.

    The young woman was speechless.?<i>No money? How dare you eat here without money. This is the most expensive restaurant in Windless City.</i>

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take pity on us and help us pay for our meal!¡± Old Zao added, very rarely not being at odds with Old Man.

    The corner of the waiter¡¯s mouth, who had been pulling the woman, twitched, and he almost fainted.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Could these people really be poor?!</i>?The dishes he served them were the most expensive in their restaurant. He would be in trouble if they really couldn¡¯t pay for the meal.

    ¡°Can you save me if I help you pay for your meal?¡± the woman asked after some thought.

    ¡°Is there a need for poor people like us to save you if you can even afford to pay for such an expensive meal? It¡¯s so funny. Haha.¡± Old Zaoughed out loud without giving her any face.?<i>Hmph! You¡¯ve finally revealed your true colors!</i>

    ¡°Erm¡­ I have other difficulties. Since you¡¯re short on money, I¡¯ll pay for you, and you can help me, okay?¡± The woman¡¯s beautiful face was full of anticipation, and her eyes were brimming with affection as she stared at Freak unscrupulously. She originally wanted to pretend to be pitiful and gain sympathy, but not only did these people not have any sympathy, but they were actually poor.?<i>s! I¡¯ll ept it as long as my goal can be achieved.</i>

    ¡°No, why should we help you? We don¡¯t know you,¡± Old Zao refused without hesitation.

    ¡°I¡¯m Zhu Furong, and my father is the city lord of Windless City,¡± the woman introduced herself.

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re the city lord¡¯s daughter!¡± Old Zao said in realization.?<i>Isn¡¯t this too much of a coincidence? We encountered one daughter of the city lord thest time we went out, and we actually encountered another one this time.</i>

    The waiter, who had been pulling the woman, quickly let go of her in fright when he heard that she was the city lord¡¯s daughter. His eyes rolled back, his legs gave way, and he fainted.

    Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t expect the power of a city lord¡¯s daughter to be so great that someone fainted from fright. She looked at the fainted waiter andughed hysterically in her heart.

    The woman, Zhu Furong, changed from her earlier pitiful appearance and said arrogantly, ¡°Yes, you will definitely benefit if you help me.¡±

    ¡°How can ordinary people like us help you when even the daughter of a city lord can¡¯t solve it!¡± Old Man said indifferently with his lips curled.

    ¡°You can. Only you can help me,¡± Zhu Furong said with certainty.

    ¡°Oh, tell us about it,¡± Old Man said curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. My father arranged a marriage for me¡­¡± Zhu Furong looked at Freak and stopped.

    ¡°Oh, congrattions. This is a great happy event!¡± Old Man said sincerely.

    ¡°My father actually wants me to marry an old man in his eighties. What kind of happy event is this?¡± Zhu Furong roared furiously.

    ¡°Eighties is very young!¡± Old Man said very fairly. For cultivators, eighty years old was really not very old.

    ¡°I won¡¯t marry him. I want to marry whoever I want!¡± Zhu Furong roared, so angry that her beautiful face distorted slightly.

    ¡°You have to listen to your parents and the matchmaker!¡± Old Man advised patiently.

    ¡°I won¡¯t marry. If I have to marry, I have to marry someone as young and handsome as him!¡± Zhu Furong pointed at Freak with a face full of joy.

    <i>Uh, so this girl has taken a liking to our little girl¡¯s man! This won¡¯t do!</i>?Old Man muttered in his head.?<i>I really don¡¯t understand why all the daughters of the city lord¡¯s mansion are so lustful. They actually all target Brat Ye. s! Brat Ye is really a source of trouble!</i>

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Freak roared without even looking at the so-called city lord¡¯s daughter.?<i>This damn fly is really annoying.</i>

    ¡°How¡­ how dare you treat me like this? Do you know who the greatest in Windless City is?¡± Zhu Furong roared back angrily.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who the greatest is. Get lost. Hurry and disappear from in front of me. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t hit women,¡± Freak threatened.

    ¡°You¡­ you will regret it. You wille to beg me sooner orter,¡± Zhu Furong said angrily. Then she turned around and left furiously.

    ¡°Watch them closely!¡± Zhu Furong said to the void after leaving the Jade Bamboo Pavilion.

    Even though no one answered in the void, there were waves of fluctuations.

    In the Jade Bamboo Pavilion, Leng Ruoxue and the others finished eating and immediately returned to the inn.

    After returning to the inn, everyone immediately entered the room and directly entered the bracelet.

    In the purple bamboo house, Freak said, ¡°Xue¡¯er, someone is following us.¡±

 Chapter 334 - A Tour of the Prison (4)

    <h4>Chapter 334: A Tour of the Prison (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re probably Zhu Furong¡¯s people,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. She didn¡¯t take Zhu Furong seriously at all.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, there are bad people who want to hit on me. You have to protect me!¡± Freak took the opportunity to act coquettishly.

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely protect you,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised cooperatively.

    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you!¡± Freak said affectionately with a smile on his lips.

    ¡°Master, you can be at ease with ass like me around!¡± Leng Ruoxue raised Freak¡¯s chin gently with her index finger and teased him like a lecher.

    ¡°Lass, I feel so safe with you around.¡± Freak¡¯s ck eyes began to glow with electricity again¡­

    ¡°Haha, Master, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s sleep early!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile after having enough fun.

    ¡°Yes,ss. Your master is a little sleepy.¡± Freak yawned.

    ¡°Lass, Master will warm your bed!¡± Freaky on the purple jade bed, full of seduction.

    ¡°Master, there¡¯s no need for warmth here,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly while ncing at Freak.?<i>Damn Freak, can you not be so alluring!?</i>she shouted in her head.?<i>Stop seducing me. Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Then you have to let me hug you.¡± Freak stretched out his long arm and directly pulled Leng Ruoxue into his arms, hugging her tightly.

    ¡°Hurry up and sleep!¡± Leng Ruoxue closed her eyes.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, good night!¡± Freak said softly and nted a kiss on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s pink lips. Then he closed his eyes and went to sleep¡­

    The next morning, Leng Ruoxue and Freak had breakfast after waking up, then left the bracelet to find the waiter.

    In the hall of the inn, the waiter stood respectfully in front of Leng Ruoxue and Freak. ¡°Miss, are you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have something to ask you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°What is it? I will tell you everything I know,¡± the waiter said straightforwardly.

    ¡°Okay, I want to know Zhu Furong¡¯s situation,¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly. She had discussed with her grandfather and the others just now and felt that it was better to know what she was like, so she and Freak came to ask this waiter about her situation early in the morning.

    ¡°Uh? Why is Miss asking about her?¡± the waiter asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°We met her when we went out yesterday. She wanted to ask us for help, but we refused,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined simply.

    ¡°It¡¯s over. That Zhu Furong is the most vengeful. She won¡¯t let you go,¡± the waiter said worriedly. Although the city lord didn¡¯t have a son, he had five daughters, and these five daughters were all bad. Zhu Mudan was lecherous and specialized in bullying women and men. Zhu Furong was vengeful. Anyone who offended her would have a miserable end. Zhu Lianrong was vicious and tortured people without even blinking. There were also two extremely arrogant and overbearing daughters, even though they were underage.

    ¡°Miss, you should leave this ce quickly!¡± the waiter continued after telling Leng Ruoxue about the Zhu family.

    ¡°Why should I leave?¡± Leng Ruoxue wasn¡¯t a timid person. Although she would never take the initiative to cause trouble, she would never hide if trouble found her.

    ¡°It¡¯s them. Arrest them.¡± An extremely arrogant woman¡¯s voice sounded in their ears before the waiter could answer.

    Leng Ruoxue, Freak, and the waiter all looked over at the owner of the voice¡­

    <i>Oh no, Zhu Furong unexpectedly came so quickly.</i>?The waiter¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw Zhu Furong bringing people aggressively into their inn. His gaze couldn¡¯t help turning to Leng Ruoxue and Freak.<i>?These two people are dead meat! s¡­</i>

    Leng Ruoxue and Freak looked at each other with excitement in their eyes.?<i>She came quickly!</i>

    ¡°Why are you arresting us? What crime did wemit?¡± Leng Ruoxue widened her innocent beautiful eyes, her beautiful face full of puzzlement.

    ¡°Stealing. I lost a valuable piece of jewelry.¡± Zhu Furong looked very angry.?<i>Hmph!?</i>She knew that they were staying in this inn, so she didn¡¯t dare to dy for a moment. She hurriedly brought people over, afraid that they would run away!

    ¡°How strange. What does losing your jewelry have to do with us?¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.?<i>What ame excuse!</i>

    ¡°Hmph! I suspect that you stole it because that piece of jewelry disappeared after I left the Jade Bamboo Pavilion yesterday. I¡¯ve only interacted with you, so you are the most suspicious,¡± Zhu Furong said confidently.

    ¡°Oh! With your logic, can I also suspect you if I lose something?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly.

    ¡°Of course not. I am the noble daughter of the city lord. How could I do such a thing? But you are poor people who can¡¯t even pay for a meal, so you must have stolen my jewelry to pay for the meal,¡± Zhu Furong said with certainty.

    ¡°Miss Pig, I really admire you. Your imagination is really too rich. How can you think of such a reason?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with admiration on her face.

    ¡°There¡¯s no use ttering me. I won¡¯t be lenient with thieves,¡± Zhu Furong said resolutely.

    ¡°¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless.?<i>Why are theprehension abilities of the Zhu sisters so amazing? I really want to cut open Pig Furong¡¯s brain to see if it¡¯s full of grass!</i>

    ¡°Miss Pig, are you going to convict us just because of your own imagination?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Of course not. I will make you convinced wholeheartedly,¡± Zhu Furong said with iparable confidence.

    Zhu Furong turned her head and ordered her subordinates, ¡°Zhu Cai, go up and search their room.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± A burly young man led a team straight to the second floor upon receiving the order.

 Chapter 335 - A Tour Of The Prison (5)

    <h4>Chapter 335: A Tour Of The Prison (5)</h4>

    The waiter blocked in front of Zhu Cai and the others and said loudly, ¡°Second Miss Zhu, you can¡¯t just enter our guest¡¯s room!¡±

    Zhu Furong kicked the waiter away and roared, ¡°How dare you! We¡¯re looking for evidence! Get lost!¡±

    ¡°Miss¡­¡± The waiter was a little worried. He looked at Leng Ruoxue and Freak, and his heart was burning with anxiety.?<i>Oh no, if they go to the second floor, then thisdy won¡¯t be able to clear her name even if she jumps into the Yellow River!</i>

    But Leng Ruoxue and Freak were sitting at a table calmly, drinking tea and eating snacks, not at all worried.

    Not longter, Zhu Cai walked down from the second floor with his people. ¡°Miss, I found your jewelry.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! What else do you have to say now?¡± Zhu Furong said proudly.

    ¡°We have nothing to say. What do you want? We¡¯ll do whatever you want,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. She had been bored these past few days anyway. Since this woman wanted to y, she would y with Pig Furong.

    ¡°Come, take these two people away. Oh right, take those old men too,¡± Zhu Furong ordered her subordinates.

    ¡°Miss, those old men are not in the room,¡± Zhu Cai replied.

    ¡°Not here? Tell me, where did your aplices go?¡± Zhu Furong questioned loudly.?<i>Those old men also deserve to die!</i>

    Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not familiar with them. We just came together temporarily for convenience sake.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! They escaped quickly. Take these two away first,¡± Zhu Furong ordered. But she couldn¡¯t help admiring her foresight. Fortunately, she was fast enough. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t these two people have escaped too?

    ¡°No need. We can walk by ourselves,¡± Leng Ruoxue said cooperatively.

    ¡°You better behave yourselves and not y any tricks!¡± Zhu Furong warned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will be good.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded obediently.

    After leaving the inn, Leng Ruoxue and Freak were brought to a prison in Windless City by Pig Furong.

    ¡°Wait. You have to lock us up together,¡± Freak said with dissatisfaction when he saw two already-prepared prison cells.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid you will run away, so I have to keep you two separate,¡± Zhu Furong said with some jealousy.?<i>Damn it. Does he like her that much?</i>

    ¡°If you don¡¯t lock us up together, don¡¯t expect me to confess. Moreover, I will let everyone know that a daughter of the city lord¡¯s mansion is bullying others,¡± Freak threatened.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll lock you up together then.¡± Zhu Furongpromised.?<i>Damn it! If you don¡¯t admit to your crime and make everyone know about it, how can I threaten you?!</i>

    Leng Ruoxue and Freak walked on their own into the prison cell happily and swaggeringly. Then they closed the cell door and ignored Pig Furong.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, this ce is pretty clean. Moreover, we have a single room. It¡¯s really not bad!¡± Freak said happily with an enchanting smile on his beautiful face.

    ¡°Yeah, much better than I imagined,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°By the way, Pig¡­ Furong, prepare more delicious food for us at noon and at night. There has to be meat! I¡¯m not happy without meat,¡± Freak ordered, basically treating Pig Furong as an attendant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely satisfy you two,¡± Zhu Furong said resentfully through gritted teeth. Then she turned and left angrily.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the annoying fly is finally gone. We can have some alone time now,¡± Freak said affectionately with a mesmerizing smile on his lips.

    ¡°How can anyone spend quality alone time in a cell?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly.

    ¡°What other ways do we have? It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have the conditions! So what if it¡¯s a cell! It¡¯s safe!¡± Freak said nonchntly. He didn¡¯t care where he was. As long as he could be with Xue¡¯er, it didn¡¯t matter even if he went up a mountain of des or into a sea of mes.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Master, then let me bully you in the cell!¡± Leng Ruoxue raised his enchantingly beautiful chin teasingly.

    ¡°Lass, you have to be gentle,¡± Freak said shyly.?<i>Hehe, Xue¡¯er, I really love you to death.</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be gentle!¡± Leng Ruoxue began to stroke Freak.?<i>Oh, it feels really good, and his figure is good.</i>?It seemed that she was bing more and more of a pervert.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, is it nice to touch?¡± Freak asked with a face full of smiles, his ck eyes full of care.

    ¡°Yes, it feels good,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with satisfaction.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯ve touched me. You have to be responsible for me,¡± Freak said cunningly.

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. I will be responsible for you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said readily while her soft little hand continued stroking Freak.

    Freak pouted his sexy lips and asked expectantly, ¡°Then when are you going to give me a title?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you are a man. Which man wants a title from a woman?¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately teased him. In fact, she had thought about it long ago, but she just didn¡¯t tell him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a man? I¡¯m in a disadvantaged group! I¡¯m counting on your protection,¡± Freak said pitifully, tears shining in his eyes, looking like he would cry if she didn¡¯t agree.

    Leng Ruoxue sighed and said leisurely, ¡°But I¡¯m also very weak now. Who will protect me?¡±

    ¡°Me! Me! I¡¯ll protect you. We¡¯ll protect each other!¡± Freak immediately dered.?<i>Hmph! Of course I have to protect my woman!</i>

    Leng Ruoxue snuggled in Freak¡¯s arms and said coquettishly, ¡°Yes, then you have to protect me!¡±

    ¡°You have to believe me! Only I can protect you in this world,¡± Freak said confidently.

    ¡°Okay. Freak, wait here. I¡¯ll tell Grandpa and the others so that they won¡¯t worry,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stay in there for too long. I¡¯ll miss you,¡± Freak said softly while looking at Leng Ruoxue with affection in his eyes.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue hugged Freak¡¯s neck and kissed him lightly on the lips before entering the bracelet.

 Chapter 336 - The Popular Prison (1)

    <h4>Chapter 336: The Popr Prison (1)</h4>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why did you run away so quickly?¡± Freak looked at his empty arms and was depressed.

    In the bracelet¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what¡¯s happening outside?¡± Leng Qingtian immediately asked when he saw his granddaughter enter.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just that Freak and I were locked up in a cell by Pig Furong,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°Oh! Xue¡¯er, you have to be careful!¡± Leng Qingtian reminded her.

    ¡°Lass! Bring me out to y!¡± Old Zao said eagerly. Hehe, he had already guessed that she wouldn¡¯t let that Pig Furong go, so he wanted to get involved. In fact, his main goal was to try his new equipment.

    ¡°No, Pig Furong will be suspicious if you go out.¡± Leng Ruoxue rejected Old Zao, who feared that the world wouldn¡¯t be in chaos.

    ¡°Lass!¡± Old Zao cried with a pleading face.

    ¡°No means no. Stay inside obediently. I¡¯ll let you out when the time is ripe,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Old Zao! Don¡¯t add to the trouble.¡± Lin Liang shook his head helplessly. Although there were too many old men, and they were sometimes too noisy, it was also more lively.

    ¡°Ahhh! Alright then! But Lass, let¡¯s make things clear first. If you kill, set fire, or do something bad, don¡¯t forget me!¡± Old Zao reminded her very seriously.

    ¡°Uh! I won¡¯t forget you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a dark face. She couldn¡¯t help grumbling in her head.?<i>Damn old man, you make me sound like a robber. Am I that violent? I am aw-abiding good citizen!</i>

    ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved.¡± Old Zao sighed in relief.

    ¡°Little Girl! Don¡¯t forget me if there¡¯s something fun!¡± Old Man said with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Uh! Don¡¯t worry. All of you will have a share,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you have to be careful outside with Ye Chen!¡± Leng Qingtian reminded her worriedly.

    ¡°Okay, I will. I¡¯m going out first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said, afraid that Pig Furong woulde at any time.

    ¡°Okay, go!¡± Leng Qingtian nodded.

    Leng Ruoxue turned around, exited the bracelet, and reappeared in the cell. But she appeared in Freak¡¯s arms¡­

    ¡°Hehe, Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re so passionate!¡± Freak said happily while hugging the little beauty who took the initiative to deliver herself to him unceremoniously.

    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Leng Ruoxue said cooperatively.

    ¡°Hmph! You two are quite loving.¡± At this moment, the voice of Pig Furong sounded from outside the cell. Pig Furong was raging with jealousy, and her eyes were shooting out mes as she red at Leng Ruoxue and Freak.

    ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife! Of course we¡¯re loving.¡± Freak smiled smugly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how much longer you can be smug!¡± Pig Furong said furiously.?<i>Hmph! Don¡¯t they say that husband and wife are birds of the same forest that will fly away separately in the face of disaster?</i>?<i>I want to see if their rtionship is really that firm.</i>?There was no man who didn¡¯t like power and status, and she could give him all these. But what could that woman give him? Therefore, she was very confident that this man she liked would definitely be defeated by her sugar-coated bullets in the end and turn to her embrace.

    ¡°Then wait patiently!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. She didn¡¯t take the provocation of Pig Furong seriously at all. But it seemed that Pig Furong was more scheming than her elder sister!

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait,¡± Zhu Furong said angrily. Then she turned and left.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the fly left again,¡± Freak said happily.

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s pretty boring when she¡¯s gone,¡± Leng Ruoxue said boredly.

    ¡°Hehe, Xue¡¯er, she wille again,¡± Freak said. That woman hadn¡¯t achieved her goal yet, so how could she give up!

    ¡°Freak, what do you think we should do?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little bored. Bad things could only be de at night, but it was broad daylight now.?<i>Should we just stay in the cell like this?</i>

    ¡°There are many things we can do! For example, kissing, touching, flirting, there are so many,¡± Freak said with yearning.

    ¡°We¡¯re in a prison cell, so I don¡¯t want to. Why don¡¯t we sleep for a while?¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. By having enough sleep during the day, they would have the energy to do bad things at night!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Freak knew Leng Ruoxue¡¯s thoughts and nodded in agreement. Then he took out a recliner from his ring andy down on it with Xue¡¯er in his arms¡­

    At noon, Zhu Furong came to deliver food and saw Leng Ruoxue and Freak hugging each other while sleeping on the recliner. She was so jealous that her lungs were about to explode¡­

    ¡°Damn it. This is a cell. What are you doing?¡± Zhu Furong roared, so angry that her beautiful face twisted in anger.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re sleeping? Be quiet. You¡¯re so noisy,¡± Freak said with narrowed eyes, very displeased.

    ¡°You¡­ Damn it. This isn¡¯t a ce for you to sleep!¡± Zhu Furong roared angrily.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. We¡¯ve both slept outdoors before, let alone here. But this ce is slightly better than the wilderness. At least there won¡¯t be bandits or anything. Moreover, it will save us the money of staying at inns,¡± Freak said with seeming satisfaction.

    ¡°Hmph! In that case, sleep well! I don¡¯t think you need to eat lunch anymore!¡± Zhu Furong was so angry that she threw the meal box in her hand to the ground and left furiously.

    ¡°Who wants your food! I am afraid you would drug me!¡± Freak said in a voice loud enough for Pig Furong to hear.

    Then a loud plop sounded¡­

    It turned out that Zhu Furong was so angry that she fell to the ground. But she quickly got up and hurriedly fled from the cell with an extremely disheveled appearance.

    ¡°Haha! Haha!¡± Freak¡¯s happyughter sounded from the cell.

    Leng Ruoxue opened her beautiful eyes and said with satisfaction, ¡°You¡¯re too evil.¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you hungry? Let¡¯s go eat?¡± Freak sought Leng Ruoxue¡¯s opinion.

 Chapter 337 - The Popular Prison (2)

    <h4>Chapter 337: The Popr Prison (2)</h4>

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a little hungry. I wonder what delicious food Grandpa and the others have made?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Then she sent her divine sense into the bracelet and took out a few dishes.

    ¡°Freak, eat quickly! They¡¯re all your favorite,¡± Leng Ruoxue urged.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, feed me, okay?¡± Freak requested while blinking his ck and shiny eyes.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Leng Ruoxue picked up a piece of fresh fish meat with her chopsticks and sent it into Freak¡¯s waiting mouth.

    ¡°So fragrant,¡± Freak said with satisfaction. The fish in space tasted really good! The fish melted in his mouth, fragrant and delicious. Moreover, Xue¡¯er was the one feeding him.?<i>Ahhh¡­ So blissful¡­</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ll feed you too,¡± Freak said. Just like this, the two of them took turns feeding each other one bite after another. The warm and sweet atmosphere lingered in the prison that didn¡¯t quite match it.

    After lunch, the two of themy on the recliner in each other¡¯s arms and chatted. When they were sleepy, they fell asleep, and the afternoon quickly passed¡­

    At night¡­

    ¡°Seems like you guys are pretty rxed.¡± The discordant voice sounded in the cell again.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, but Miss Pig seems more rxed. You¡¯re running to the prison countless times in a day,¡± Leng Ruoxue saidzily without even looking up.

    ¡°You¡­ Hmph! I¡¯m not here for you.¡± Zhu Furong suppressed her anger.

    ¡°Not me? Then who?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be confused.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to find him. I have something to tell him.¡± Zhu Furong pointed at Freak.?<i>Damn it. I still don¡¯t know this man¡¯s name.</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Pig¡­ I¡¯m not familiar with you. There¡¯s nothing to talk to you about,¡± Freak refused without giving her face.

    ¡°You¡­ Did you forbid him from paying attention to me?¡± Zhu Furong roared at Leng Ruoxue furiously, her heart almost on fire from jealousy.

    ¡°Miss Pig, who do you think you are? Does ignoring you make a difference to us?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Pig Furong mockingly as if she was looking at an idiot.

    ¡°You¡­ just you wait. I will make you regret it,¡± Zhu Furong said fiercely and then left angrily.

    ¡°Freak, do you think Pig Furong came to the cell just to let us make her angry?¡± Leng Ruoxue really couldn¡¯t understand. Every time Pig Furong came to the prison, she would be driven away by anger. But she would actuallye again not longter. What did she want? If she wanted to threaten Freak, then hurry up! She was getting a little impatient from waiting.

    ¡°Probably. Those city lord daughters and the like have many entricities!¡± Freak said nonchntly.

    ¡°Haha, maybe Pig Furong just wants to see you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.?<i>Hehe, it¡¯s possible!</i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her. She¡¯s so disgusting.¡± Freak said disdainfully.

    ¡°s! How sad would Pig Furong be if she heard the person she likes say that!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t mention that disgusting woman. When should we take action?¡± Freak asked curiously.

    ¡°Of course we have to wait for them to fall asleep. When doing bad things, the moon must be up, and it must be dark!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a cunning smile.?<i>Hehe, I will definitely give the city lord¡¯s mansion an unforgettable night.</i>

    ¡°Yes, that makes sense. Let¡¯s sleep for a while first. After we wake up, we¡¯ll find trouble with them,¡± Freak suggested.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, continued to nest in Freak¡¯s arms, and closed her eyes¡­

    Late at night¡­

    A masked man in ck sneaked into the prison.

    ¡°How can you still sleep at a time like this?¡± the man in ck roared angrily as he looked at the two people sleeping in each other¡¯s arms on the recliner.

    Leng Ruoxue and Freak slowly opened their eyes, looked at each other, and then said at the same time, ¡°What should we do then!¡±

    ¡°Of course you have to think of a way to escape!¡± the man in ck said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Escape? Where to? We¡¯re just a disadvantaged group! We can¡¯t afford to offend big shots,¡± Leng Ruoxue said pitifully with a long face.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Ie here to save you? Come with me quickly.¡± The man in ck shed open the cell door.

    ¡°Who are you? Do we know you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in confusion.

    ¡°Of course we don¡¯t know each other. I just can¡¯t stand how the people from the city lord¡¯s mansion do whatever they want. This is why I came to save you,¡± the man in ck said anxiously.

    ¡°Oh, since we don¡¯t know each other, we can¡¯t implicate you, so we can¡¯t leave this ce,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s everyone¡¯s duty to help if they see injustice on the road, so you don¡¯t have to be polite with me. Come with me quickly!¡± the man in ck advised earnestly, his throat almost dry from persuading.

    ¡°Is that so? Then let us consider it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said perfunctorily, but she was sneering in her heart.?<i>Hmph! Want us to escape from prison? We refuse to run. I want to see what other tricks that Pig Furong can think of.</i>

    ¡°Stop thinking about it. Come with me quickly. Otherwise, if we¡¯re discoveredter, none of us will be able to leave,¡± the man in ck urged. He looked at Leng Ruoxue and Freak¡¯s calm andposed appearance, and his heart was burning with anxiety as he cursed in his head.?<i>Why are these two so difficult to deal with? Are they normal people? Normal people would leave without even thinking if they saw someoneing to save them? But these two people¡­</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s okay! We¡¯re detained here anyway. Please go ahead if you have something urgent!¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. We don¡¯t dare to dy your business,¡± Freak echoed. But he wasughing on the inside.

    ¡°I came specially to save you. Are you willing to let me make a wasted trip?¡± the man in ck said without giving up. He couldn¡¯t return without any achievements! Otherwise, he would have no way of exining when he returned.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Mr. Hero, we didn¡¯t seem to have said anything about wanting you to save us! You can¡¯t push the me onto us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said aggrievedly with tears in her beautiful eyes.

 Chapter 338 - The Popular Prison (3)

    <h4>Chapter 338: The Popr Prison (3)</h4>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t cry! Look at what you¡¯ve done. You scared my woman to tears.¡± Freak coaxed Leng Ruoxue gently and then roared fiercely at the man in ck. His face changed so quickly that it was dizzying.

    ¡°¡­¡± The man in ck was speechless and cursed in his head.?<i>F*ck, how can you treat your savior like this?</i>

    ¡°Dear, I¡¯m so scared! This uncle is too fierce.¡± Leng Ruoxue appeared so scared that she kept burrowing into Freak¡¯s arms, her face full of fear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! I will protect you.¡± Freak hugged Leng Ruoxue tightly andforted her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not an uncle!¡± The man in ck couldn¡¯t take it anymore.?<i>Damn it, what kind of gaze is that? Am I that old?</i>

    ¡°Then you are an old man?¡± Leng Ruoxue probed cautiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m not an old man either!¡± the man in ck roared furiously. He was so angry that he had long forgotten that he was masked.

    ¡°Oh, so he¡¯s an oid fart who won¡¯t die,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization.

    ¡°¡­¡± The man in ck felt that he would definitely vomit blood from anger by these two if he stayed in the prison any longer¡­

    ¡°Come with me quickly,¡± the man in ck ordered angrily.

    Leng Ruoxue and Freak looked at each other and said in unison, ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Are you really not willing to leave with me?¡± The man in ck lost his patience. He really couldn¡¯t deal with these two people.

    ¡°Yes, we won¡¯t leave.¡± Wasn¡¯t this ce good? Someone would asionallye to disturb them and let them y around.

    ¡°Don¡¯t regret it!¡± the man in ck roared angrily. He was about to turn and leave when Leng Ruoxue stopped him.

    ¡°Old fart, wait.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled and stopped the man in ck who was about to leave.

    The man in ck turned around and said with slight surprise, ¡°What? Have you changed your mind?¡±

    ¡°No, old fart. You have to fix this cell door before you leave. Otherwise, we will be misunderstood as wanting to escape,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously.

    ¡°You¡­ you, well done!¡± the man in ck said after thinking for a long time.

    ¡°You can only leave after the door is repaired!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded the angry man in ck again.

    ¡°Okay, wait.¡± The man in ck held back his anger, took out tools from his ring, and resigned himself to fixing the prison door.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Why is my life so tough! These two people aren¡¯t normal at all!</i>

    ¡°Old fart, you have a lot of tools, and your technique for repairing the door is very professional. Do you specialize in this field?¡± Leng Ruoxue praised while lying on the recliner with Freak, her head on her arm, her beautiful eyes staring at the man in ck repairing the door.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in this line of work.¡± The man in ck gritted his teeth and wanted to cry but had no tears.?<i>Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m so unlucky! If not for Miss¡¯s orders, I really want to kill these two people¡­</i>

    ¡°But¡­ your technique is too professional. I think you will have a better future in this line of work,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. The words ¡®I¡¯m doing this for your own good¡¯ were written all over her beautiful face.

    ¡°Thank you for your reminder. I¡¯ll consider it.¡± The man in ck wiped the cold sweat off his head.?<i>Boohoo¡­ I really want to kill someone to vent my anger now!</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re wrong. I think he¡¯s quite suitable to watch the prison,¡± Freak concluded after watching for a long time.

    ¡°Dear, this doesn¡¯t conflict! Isn¡¯t itplimentary to watch the prison and repair the cell doors at the same time? It saves me from being bored,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested.

    ¡°Hehe, my Xue¡¯er is still smart and thoughtful! I think he¡¯s good at fixing locks. He can also help others fix locks and add a key or something along the way.¡± Freak and Leng Ruoxue spoke as if no one was around. Soon, they helped the man in ck decide his future career.

    ¡°You¡­ Both of you, shut up. Don¡¯t affect my work,¡± the man in ck roared angrily. He didn¡¯t realize that he had already been led into a trap by Leng Ruoxue and Freak.

    ¡°Haha, I knew it. The old fart will definitely like this job.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled happily.

    ¡°Of course, this is collective wisdom!¡± Freak said cooperatively. In fact, he had beenughing in his head.?<i>Hehe, ying dumb and infuriating others to death feels really good!</i>?However, this man in ck seemed to have strong mental fortitude. They had said so much for so long, but they still couldn¡¯t make this man in ck vomit blood. s! There was really no sense of aplishment. It seemed like they still needed to enhance their ability to anger others!

    ¡°The door and lock are fixed. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Then the man in ck hurriedly ran away, as if he was afraid that the tiger behind would catch up if he ran too slowly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to lock the door? You¡¯re so irresponsible,¡± Leng Ruoxueined very unhappily as she looked at the open cell door.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, give him another chance. Let¡¯s not stoop to his level,¡± Freakforted.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered obediently. Then she leaned into Freak¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Seems like I was worried for nothing. You guys are quite carefree!¡± A slightly teasing voice sounded in their ears.

    Leng Ruoxue looked up and saw the iparably handsome Lan Ming in a white robe standing outside the cell, looking at the two of them with a smile.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Would you believe me if I said I¡¯m here to save you?¡± Lan Ming asked with a smile.

    ¡°No,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°Why?¡± Lan Ming asked curiously.

    ¡°Because you are too unprofessional. You are dressed in white. Do you want to save people or harm people?¡± Leng Ruoxue said very directly.

    ¡°I like being different! I am me. Why should I be like others? Everyone wears ck, but I insist on wearing white!¡± Lan Ming said willfully.

    ¡°Goodbye, I won¡¯t see you out.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded indifferently.

    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 339 - The Popular Prison (4)

    <h4>Chapter 339: The Popr Prison (4)</h4>

    Lan Ming was stunned.Did he hear it wrong? What he heard was, ¡®Goodbye, I won¡¯t see you out¡¯. Why was his treatment worse than that of the man in ck just now? They actually started chasing him away so quickly.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?He was depressed.

    ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡± Freak urged Lan Ming when he saw him standing there motionlessly like a fool.

    ¡°s!¡± Lan Ming, who was wallowing in self-pity, sighed aftering back to his senses. No wonder that man in ck almost vomited blood from anger. These two fellows indeed had the capital to anger someone to death.

    In fact, he was only one step slower than the man in ck just now. Therefore, he had hidden in the dark. When he saw the man in ck almost vomiting blood from anger, heughed in his heart. But now that it was his turn to be despised, he couldn¡¯tugh anymore¡­

    ¡°I really came to save you,¡± Lan Ming said helplessly. s! He could only ept it when he encountered these two troublesome people.

    ¡°Why?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re from my Mystic Association! Is there a need to ask?¡± Lan Ming was depressed. These two people¡¯s thoughts were really¡­

    ¡°So what? We didn¡¯t say we wanted you to save us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said ungratefully.?<i>Hmph! I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet. How could I be saved? Then what was the point of ying?</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m being nosy, alright? Little ancestor!¡± Lan Ming was speechless. He came to save them, but he was actually wrong.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?What was this! These two fellows were really difficult to deal with! Zhu Furong, who dared to provoke them, must have umted the bad luck of eight lifetimes.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°How long do you intend to stay in the prison?¡± Lan Ming asked curiously after understanding.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s food and water here, and it saves money. It¡¯s much better than staying at an inn,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you that poor?¡± Lan Ming rolled his eyes in disdain.

    ¡°Yes, we have to think of a way to earn money.¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be pitiful.

    ¡°Uh! Have you thought of a way yet?¡± Lan Ming asked curiously.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll wait for thepensation from the city lord¡¯s mansion. I¡¯ll stay here and won¡¯t leave if I don¡¯t receivepensation,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously. As the saying went, it was easy to invite a god but difficult to send one away!

    ¡°Okay, I support you,¡± Lan Ming said very cooperatively as a few drops of cold sweat dripped down his forehead. He finally knew that he could provoke gods and ghosts but never these two fellows because they would definitely let the people who provoked them suffer a loss.

    ¡°Thank you, President!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Uh, you¡¯re wee. Just let me know if you need anything. After all, you are mystics from my association,¡± Lan Ming said in a very friendly tone.

    Leng Ruoxue became paranoid after hearing Lan Ming¡¯s words and asked bluntly, ¡°One who is unountably solicitous is hiding evil intentions. President Lan, why are you being so good to us?¡±

    ¡°Uh! What goal can I have? You¡¯re registered in my association, so it¡¯s only right that I protect you!¡± Lan Ming said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°President Lan, don¡¯t bother lying in front of us. We aren¡¯t three-year-old children. Just say it directly. If it¡¯s not too difficult, we can consider it. But your remuneration has to satisfy me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly.

    ¡°Uh, since you¡¯ve mentioned it, I really have something. However, this has nothing to do withing to save you!¡± Lan Ming exined. He didn¡¯t want them to misunderstand that he wanted to save them to use them.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s rted. As long as your remuneration satisfies me, and it¡¯s within my capabilities, doing it won¡¯t be a loss!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. After her brother and the others came out of seclusion, they would have to spend a lot more money, so she had to think of a way to earn more money.

    ¡°Uh, you don¡¯t have to worry about the remuneration. Thest thing our Mystic Association needs is money,¡± Lan Ming said. s! This was the first time he had seen a mystic like Leng Ruoxue whocked money!

    ¡°That¡¯s good. President Lan, what do you want us to do?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°There will be apetition between mystics in a month. I hope you can participate on behalf of the Windless City¡¯s Mystic Association,¡± Lan Ming exined.

    ¡°The rewards for thepetition are very generous!¡± he added.

    ¡°Oh, what are the rewards?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with interest. If the rewards were good, she would definitely participate. If not, then the remuneration would have to be generous. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t help.

    ¡°First ce will receive a reward of a hundred million purple coins and a physical reward. It will definitely satisfy you.¡± Lan Ming knew what this little woman wanted, so he didn¡¯t beat around the bush.

    ¡°A hundred million? The Mystic Association is indeed very rich.¡± Leng Ruoxue praised.?<i>Well, I have to participate in thispetition, but¡­</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m only at the Mystic level. What are my chances of winning if I participate in thepetition?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued asking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Thispetition only allows Elementary Mystics and below to participate. This is apetition to select talents for the Mystic Association, so the level of the mystics participating won¡¯t be too high. With your strength, it won¡¯t be a problem for you to be in the top three,¡± Lan Ming said confidently.

    ¡°President Lan, we are only Mystics, but there are Elementary Mystics in thepetition. So I¡¯m really curious where your confidencees from?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen many mystics, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone as abnormal as you,¡± Lan Ming said honestly. He had been thinking about this issue for the past few days, but he couldn¡¯t understand how someone with such abnormal talent could exist in the world.

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment. In fact, we¡¯re pretty average,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very modestly.

    ¡°¡­¡± Lan Ming was speechless again.?<i>If you¡¯re ordinary, then what are others? Should they just die?</i>

    Lan Ming calmed down and continued, ¡°By the way, what about your grandfather? You¡¯ll need at least five people to participate in thepetition, so they need to participate too.¡±

 Chapter 340 - The Popular Prison (5)

    <h4>Chapter 340: The Popr Prison (5)</h4>

    ¡°I hid them in a safe ce,¡± Leng Ruoxue said mysteriously.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Lan Ming was relieved.

    ¡°President Lan, let¡¯s talk about our remuneration now!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested.

    ¡°Uh, I won¡¯t treat you badly. Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Lan Ming said with a face full of ck lines.

    ¡°s! You¡¯re a full man who doesn¡¯t know the hunger of a hungry man! How can a rich person like you understand the pain of us poor people!¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed with emotion from being poor.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too exaggerated?!¡± Lan Ming really didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°I¡¯m not exaggerating. We¡¯re really running out of money,¡± Leng Ruoxue said seriously.

    ¡°You can calcte it yourself. We spent five hundred purple coins on spiritual power conversion in your association. We¡¯ve spent almost two thousand purple coins from lodging, meals, and the city entrance fees over the past few days. That¡¯s two thousand purple coins! It should be enough for ordinary people to live for several years, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue said while counting seriously with her fingers.

    They had only been on the Boundless Heaven Continent for a week, but Leng Ruoxue could feel the pinch from the expensive cost of living here. When she was on the Ling Feng Continent, she had never been short of money. But after she arrived here, she found that the amethyst coins she brought from the Ling Feng Continent were flowing like water, and there were so few of them now¡­

    s! Money! She needed to earn money!

    ¡°Alright, forget it. Ten million purple coins per person. That should be enough, right?¡± Lan Ming interrupted Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°No,¡± Leng Ruoxue refused directly.

    ¡°My little ancestor, ten million isn¡¯t a small sum. What else do you want?¡± Lan Ming said weakly.?<i>Why is this girl so difficult to deal with?</i>

    ¡°In the future, you are not allowed to charge my people for going to your guild to convert spiritual power. Moreover, you have to cover food and lodging from now until thepetition ends.¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her conditions.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. But you still have other people?¡± Lan Ming couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Yes, but they can¡¯t convert their spiritual power yet, so don¡¯t have any ideas about them,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll arrange a ce for you to stay after you leave the prison,¡± Lan Ming said with some disappointment.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. President Lan, you can go back now.¡± Leng Ruoxue began to chase him away after the discussion was over.

    ¡°You¡¯re so pragmatic! Um¡­ Then I¡¯m leaving. Be careful. The Zhu family can do anything,¡± Lan Ming reminded before leaving.

    ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what should we do now?¡± Freak asked curiously after Lan Ming left.

    ¡°Wait and see. I wonder if anyone else wille?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed.

    ¡°Probably not. We don¡¯t know many people here,¡± Freak said with certainty.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go to the city lord¡¯s mansion for a night tour!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested, her eyes shining with a mischievous light.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go now!¡± Freak said impatiently.?<i>Hehe, causing trouble is the most enjoyable thing.</i>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. They left the cell quietly under the cover of night.

    ¡°Freak, I just remembered something,¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said on the street after leaving the prison.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Freak asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know the location of the city lord¡¯s mansion.¡± Leng Ruoxue said gloomily. Pig Furong didn¡¯t imprison them in the city lord¡¯s mansion but locked them in a prison in Windless City because she was afraid of being med by her father.

    ¡°Did you forget that we have a map? Hehe!¡± Freak reminded.

    ¡°Oh, I forgot about the map.¡± Thanks to Freak¡¯s reminder, Leng Ruoxue remembered the map and took it out of the bracelet.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, this is the city lord¡¯s mansion, right?¡± Freak pointed at a very conspicuous red dot on the map.

    ¡°Yes, it doesn¡¯t seem too far away. Freak, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The two of them followed the directions on the map and quickly found the city lord¡¯s mansion. There were two guards guarding the front door of the city lord¡¯s mansion, so they turned to the back door. The back door was very small, and only one person could pass at a time. Moreover, not only was the back door not guarded, but it wasn¡¯t even locked, showing how arrogant this city lord was.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, this city lord¡¯s mansion is quite luxurious! It¡¯s not inferior to an imperial pce!¡± Freak sighed while standing outside the tall courtyard walls of the city lord¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Yes, and this is only the city lord¡¯s mansion of a small city. Freak, looks like this city lord is very rich!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes glittered with interest.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, we will be the rich ones if we rob him,¡± Freak said evilly.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I was thinking too. The city lord¡¯s mansion of such a small city is actually living in such luxury. I really don¡¯t know how much of the people¡¯s hard-earned money he has embezzled. Freak, let¡¯s rob the rich to help the poor today!¡± Leng Ruoxue said righteously. Uh! Of course, the poor referred to them.

    ¡°Yes, we must rob the rich to support the poor that is us.¡± Freak nodded heavily in agreement.

    ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go in!¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Freak answered, and they sneaked into the city lord¡¯s mansion through the back door.

    After entering the city lord¡¯s mansion, Leng Ruoxue found a hidden and uninhabited corner and moved her grandfather and the others, who were already waiting impatiently, out of the bracelet. Her cute beasts also came out together. Of course, her beasts were all transformed. Otherwise, the city lord¡¯s mansion likely wouldn¡¯t be able to hold them.

    ¡°Feng Zhan, Charm, you have to take these beasts with you and be careful!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. Although there were not many powerful experts in the city lord¡¯s mansion, it was still better to be careful.

 Chapter 341 - The Popular Prison (6)

    <h4>Chapter 341: The Popr Prison (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be careful,¡± Feng Zhan promised.

    ¡°Grandpa, you have to be careful too,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s split up!¡± Leng Qingtian nodded.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± As soon as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, thousands of beasts scattered and ran in all directions¡­

    And Leng Qingtian and the others disappeared into thin air¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we going?¡± Freak asked after Leng Qingtian and the others as well as the beasts left.

    ¡°Of course to rob first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said matter-of-factly. She deliberately left Quill and Rise behind to help them rob.

    ¡°Hehe, robbing is good. I like it.¡± Freak smiled evilly and happily.

    ¡°Okay, Quill, go find where the good things are hidden in the city lord¡¯s mansion,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Quill flew away after Rise cast an invisibility spell on him.

    He flew back a momentter.

    ¡°Master, I found it,¡± Quill said excitedly. Hehe, there were indeed many treasures in the city lord¡¯s mansion!

    ¡°Quill, bring us there,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Master,e with me.¡±

    Rise then cast an invisibility spell on Leng Ruoxue and Freak. After that, the two of them walked toward the treasury together.

    After arriving at the treasury, Leng Ruoxue and Freak naturally robbed it unceremoniously. Then Leng Ruoxue made a little mischief and left the words ¡®the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal was here¡¯ before the two of them swaggered out of the treasury.

    After exiting the treasury, Leng Ruoxue let Ball Ball out.

    ¡°Ball Ball, look for treasures!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Okay, Big Sister.¡± Ball Ball closed his big eyes and sensed for a while before opening them again.

    ¡°Big Sister, I feel something good in the northwest direction.¡± Ball Ball reported his findings to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Northwest? I wonder where it is? Freak, let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Freak pulled Leng Ruoxue, and the two walked toward the northwest.

    ¡°Master, I knocked out another guard,¡± Rise, who had been having a good time along the way, said happily while wagging his little tail.

    ¡°Amazing.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Rise¡¯s head and praised him.?<i>s! It seemed like my beasts are all bored to death.</i>

    After receiving Leng Ruoxue¡¯s praise, Rise worked even harder and knocked out anyone he saw.

    ¡°Big Sister, this is the ce.¡± Ball Ball pointed at a courtyard not far from them.

    ¡°Freak, this should be the courtyard of a certain youngdy of the Zhu family. Let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. The environment here was quiet, and the courtyard was nted full of fresh flowers. It was definitely the residence of a certain youngdy of the Zhu family.

    ¡°Okay, I hope it¡¯s not Zhu Furong¡¯s courtyard,¡± Freak said with some disgust.

    ¡°Haha! It¡¯s better if it¡¯s hers. I¡¯m just about to look for her!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Their other purpose foring tonight was for Pig Furong!

    After the two humans and three beasts entered the courtyard, Ball Ball flew directly toward the flowerbed. After a while, he flew back, and his little paws were holding a small red flower.

    ¡°Big Sister, this is for you.¡± Ball Ball handed the flower in his paw to Leng Ruoxue and theny on her shoulder obediently.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the palm-sized red flower in her hand. This flower was an abnormally bright red that resembled fire. Moreover, the fragrance was very strong. But she didn¡¯t recognize this flower.

    Leng Ruoxue sent the unknown flower into the bracelet and handed it to Qing Jue.

    ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go take a look over there.¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at the room in the courtyard.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Freak nodded, and the two humans and three beasts headed straight for the room.

    Before approaching the room, they heard strange soundsing from inside.

    The two of them pressed their ears against the window. Other than some strange sounds, there were also voicesing from inside. Leng Ruoxue and Freak pricked up their ears curiously to listen.

    In the room, a young man and woman were making love, doing the most primitive kind of exercise¡­

    During the break, a beautiful girl looked at the naked man beside her and asked, ¡°Prosperity, did you just tell me that Second Sister likes a man?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Second Miss took a liking to a man and locked him in a cell. But that man has a wife and doesn¡¯t like Second Miss at all. Tonight, Second Miss even ordered her subordinates to go to the cell. She originally wanted to plot for the two of them to escape from the prison, but who knew that the two of them actually refused to follow me,¡± the young man said gloomily and then rolled over to press the girl under him again.

    ¡°Prosperity, look at how anxious you are. Let me rest for a while,¡± the girl said with some dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Third Miss, I missed you so much,¡± the young man said aggrievedly.

    ¡°Prosperity, answer my question honestly first.¡± The girl pouted coquettishly.

    ¡°Yes, please ask, Third Miss. I will tell you everything I know,¡± the man named Prosperity promised.

    ¡°Prosperity, do you think that man will agree to Second Sister?¡± Zhu Lianrong asked worriedly.

    ¡°Probably not,¡± Prosperity said uncertainty. In fact, he knew very well that the man didn¡¯t care about the second miss at all.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Zhu Lianrong was relieved after hearing what Prosperity said. There was nothing she could do. If her second sister married in advance, her father would definitely marry her to that old man, so she had to ruin her second sister¡¯s n.

    ¡°Third Miss, why don¡¯t you want Second Miss to get married? If Second Miss marries someone, wouldn¡¯t there be no one who can snatch President Lan from you?¡± Prosperity asked in puzzlement. It was not a secret in Windless City that the three Zhu sisters liked President Lan of the Mystic Association.

    ¡°Second Sister isn¡¯t my match, but if she marries someone, Father will have to marry me to that old man from the Sun family, so of course I have to stop Second Sister from marrying! Prosperity, you have to help me!¡± Zhu Lianrong wheedled. Prosperity was her second sister¡¯s trusted aide, but she had seduced him, which was why she knew her second sister¡¯s affairs like the back of her hand.

 Chapter 342 - The Unlucky City Lords Mansion (1)

    <h4>Chapter 342: The Unlucky City Lord¡¯s Mansion (1)</h4>

    ¡°Third Miss, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely help you.¡± Prosperity immediately forgot about his master when he saw the beauty acting coquettishly.

    ¡°Prosperity, I know you¡¯re the best,¡± Zhu Lianrong said happily. At the same time, she was very pleased with her honey trap.

    ¡°Third Miss, I¡¯m willing to go through hell and high water for you, so you have to reward me well!¡± Prosperity said with a perverted look and then began attacking the ¡®city walls¡¯ again¡­

    Outside the room¡­

    ¡°The pig sisters are quite friendly!¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed as she looked at the full moon hanging in the sky.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Freak nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s leave this ce!¡± Freak continued. He didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore. The soundsing from the room were really too unpleasant.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go check out somewhere else,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. But just as she finished speaking, she heard a sharp scream in the distance¡­

    ¡°Ah! There¡¯s a snake!¡± Then there was a loud sound¡­

    Leng Ruoxue and Freak exchanged nces.

    ¡°Did someone discover Confound?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed.

    ¡°Discover? I think he¡¯s deliberately scaring people,¡± Freak said in realization. Xue¡¯er¡¯s beasts were very well-behaved in front of her, but in fact, each one was more scheming than the other, and they had many ways to prank people.

    ¡°Uh! It doesn¡¯t matter! We¡¯re here to cause trouble anyway,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly with two drops of cold sweat on her forehead.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go somewhere else!¡± Freak said.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s find Pig Furong¡¯s residence. Hehe, we have to let her know that her sister is scheming against her!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile. She already decided to sow discord until the end. Moreover, she had given Pig Lianrong a small gift before leaving.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re so cute!¡± Freak suddenly hugged Leng Ruoxue affectionately and kissed her fiercely.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for their own good! Sisters have to love and protect each other!¡± Leng Ruoxue said without any shame.

    ¡°Yes, sisters shouldn¡¯t be enemies,¡± Freak agreed.

    The two of them left Pig Lianrong¡¯s residence and searched each courtyard.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, this courtyard is thest one,¡± Freak reminded.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. They had already checked several courtyards, but none of them was the residence of Pig Furong.

    After Leng Ruoxue and Freak entered the courtyard, they went directly to the outside of the room, leaned against the window, and listened to the movements inside.

    ¡°Eh? That man seems to be the steward of the city lord¡¯s mansion!¡± Leng Ruoxue heard a familiar voiceing from the room.

    ¡°Steward? The steward of the city lord¡¯s mansion lives in a good ce,¡± Freak said mockingly. This was obviously the residence of a woman. Moreover, ording to his guess, the person staying here was not one of the daughters of the city lord¡¯s mansion but the city lord¡¯s concubine, and she was probably very favored.

    ¡°The woman inside seems to be the city lord¡¯s concubine,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after listening to the conversation inside.

    ¡°It seems like everyone in the city lord¡¯s mansion is unwilling to be left out! The steward climbed into the city lord¡¯s favored concubine¡¯s bed while one of the city lord¡¯s daughters is seducing her elder sister¡¯s guard. Haha, what a mess.¡± Freak smiled with contempt.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave some gifts for them too!¡± Leng Ruoxue said evilly and sent a trace of her green mystic power through the door crack.

    ¡°Hehe, the city lord will definitely be very grateful to us when he sees this scene tomorrow,¡± Freak said excitedly.

    ¡°Of course! He was made a cuckold for so long.¡± Then Leng Ruoxue and Freak left.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go find Grandpa and the others!¡± Freak suggested, wondering how Xue¡¯er¡¯s grandfather and the others were doing.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Then the two humans and three beasts went to look for Leng Qingtian and the others.

    After searching for a while, they finally found Leng Qingtian, Old Man, and the others in the courtyard of the main house.

    ¡°Grandpa, what are you doing?¡± Leng Ruoxue called out softly after entering the courtyard of the main house. When she saw her grandfather and the others squatting on the ground, she wondered what they were doing.

    ¡°Ah! Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s you! We¡¯re thinking about something!¡± Leng Qingtian said.

    ¡°Thinking about something here?¡± Cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead.?<i>Grandpa and the others are too good at finding ces.</i>

    ¡°Yes! I heard something just now, so I¡¯m thinking about it,¡± Leng Qingtian said awkwardly.

    ¡°What did you hear?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Her grandfather and the others looked serious. Was it rted to them?

    ¡°Lass, do you know the rtionship between the city lord¡¯s mansion and the Sun family?¡± Old Zao asked.

    ¡°Yes, why?¡± The rtionship between the city lord¡¯s mansion and the Sun family didn¡¯t seem to be a secret!

    ¡°Just now, we heard the city lord say to find some young and beautiful women to give to the Sun family, and Pig Furong rmended you to her father,¡± Old Zao exined.

    ¡°Oh, and then?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly.

    ¡°Then the city lord said he would visit you in the prison tomorrow. If you pass, Pig Furong won¡¯t have to marry,¡± Old Zao said.

    ¡°Oh, then we¡¯ll wait for him in the cell tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Little Girl, why aren¡¯t you worried at all? I suspect that someone from the Sun family is practicing evil techniques. Why else would they need so many young and beautiful women?¡± Old Man said worriedly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of worrying? The Sun family is one of the Three Great Families and not something we can deal with now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.?<i>Hmph! Want to give me away? Dream on! How can I be manipted so easily? For those who have designs on me, it¡¯s best to be prepared to pay the price.</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s leave Windless City while we still can!¡± Leng Qingtian was very worried that his granddaughter would be hurt. They were indeed too weak now.

    ¡°Grandpa, we can run for a while, but can we run forever? There is a pig city lord in Windless City, and other cities might also have such a city lord. Therefore, running won¡¯t solve the problem, and that¡¯s also a sign of weakness. We can only work hard to be strong so that we won¡¯t be controlled by others,¡± Leng Ruoxue analyzed calmly. They were new and unfamiliar with everything, and they themselves were the only people they could rely on and trust.

 Chapter 343 - The Unlucky City Lords Mansion (2)

    <h4>Chapter 343: The Unlucky City Lord¡¯s Mansion (2)</h4>

    ¡°Ruoxue makes sense,¡± Lin Liang agreed.

    ¡°Grandpa, President Lan will arrange a ce for us to stay after we settle the matter with the pig family. At that time, we will all enter seclusion. Cultivating in the space for a month, coupled with the elerated time, will be equivalent to several years. Perhaps we can break through,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll listen to Xue¡¯er,¡± Leng Qingtian agreed. In fact, they were mainly following Xue¡¯er¡¯s opinions now.

    ¡°Grandpa, did you obtain anything?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously after settling the worries of Leng Qingtian and the others.

    ¡°Lass, I¡¯ve collected a lot of artificing materials!¡± Old Zao said proudly.

    ¡°Tch, would you be able to take advantage if the pig family didn¡¯t have a pig that knew how to artifice?¡± Old Man said with contempt.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who the original owner of those materials is. They¡¯re mine once I find them,¡± Old Zao said domineeringly.

    ¡°Stop arguing. By the way, do any of you know where Pig Furong lives?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked helplessly.

    ¡°Yes. Lass,e with me,¡± Old Zao said excitedly, eager to go.

    Leng Ruoxue and Freak soon arrived at Pig Furong¡¯s residence under the lead of Old Zao and the others.

    After reaching Zhu Furong¡¯s residence, Leng Ruoxue quietly sneaked into her room, knocked her out, and stored her in a pet ring.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what do you want to do with her?¡± Freak asked curiously.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know then, hehe.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly, her face full of mystery.

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Leng Qingtian and the others waiting in the courtyard after exiting the room. Then she summoned her beasts back.

    After all the beasts arrived, Leng Ruoxue sent them back into the bracelet and left the city lord¡¯s mansion with Freak.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we going?¡± Freak asked after leaving the city lord¡¯s mansion. This wasn¡¯t the way back to the cell.

    ¡°To the city gates! There are the most people there,¡± Leng Ruoxue said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    When they arrived at the city gates, Leng Ruoxue summoned Quill.

    ¡°Freak, turn around. Don¡¯t look,¡± Leng Ruoxue said domineeringly.

    ¡°Yes, my wife.¡± Freak turned around obediently.?<i>Hehe, I can guess what Xue¡¯er wants to do with my eyes closed.</i>

    Leng Ruoxue took out a rope made of beast tendons, tied Pig Furong into a dumpling, and handed her to Quill.

    ¡°Quill, hang this thing at the city gates,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Quill was a little disgusted. He grabbed one end of the rope with his ws, flew into the air, and found a good spot to hang Pig Furong.

    At this moment, the guards guarding the city gates didn¡¯t expect one of the city lord¡¯s daughters to be hanging above their heads, naked¡­

    After doing all this, Leng Ruoxue and Freak returned to the cell openly.

    ¡°Freak, take this appearance changing pill!¡± Leng Ruoxue took out two appearance changing pills and gave one to Freak as soon as they entered the cell. She took one herself. s! She didn¡¯t want her grandfather to worry!

    ¡°Okay, Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s sleep for a while! There will be a good show tomorrow!¡± Freak said after taking the pill.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s sleep for a while. We¡¯ll wait for the city lord to visit tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Yes, how dare he have designs on my woman. He¡¯s dead meat,¡± Freak said hatefully. Then hey on the recliner with Leng Ruoxue in his arms¡­

    The next morning¡­

    ¡°Ah! Xue¡¯er, why are you beating me up?¡± Freak covered his face with tears in his eyes, aggrieved.

    ¡°Ah! You¡¯re Freak?¡± Leng Ruoxue was embarrassed. She opened her eyes and saw a fat stranger hugging her, so she punched him without thinking¡­

    Uh! When she woke up, she really forgot that Freak ate an appearance changing pillst night because the appearance changing pill had yet to show its effects when they went to sleep yesterday. Moreover, this appearance changing pill was newly concocted by her, and she had added many new medicinal herbs in it, so she wasn¡¯t sure what the appearance changing pill would turn Freak into. To be honest, she wasn¡¯t very certain of its effects either. But the appearance changing pill actually turned Freak into an ugly fatty, which was unexpected.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you can¡¯t even recognize me anymore. Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m so sad!¡± Freak said sadly, his tears threatening to fall.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. You¡¯ve really changed too much!¡± Leng Ruoxue said embarrassedly. How could she expect that a mere appearance changing pill could change the appearance and figure of Freak??<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, no matter how ugly you be, I can instantly recognize you by your smell. How can you not recognize me!¡± The more he thought about it, the sadder he became.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    <i>Uh! What does he mean by smelling me? When did he be a little dog?</i>?Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Freak, I¡¯m sorry! I was scared because I wasn¡¯t mentally prepared!¡± Leng Ruoxue said guiltily.

    ¡°Then kiss me, and I¡¯ll forgive you.¡± Freak took the opportunity to ask for a kiss.

    ¡°Erm¡­ let¡¯s not kiss first, okay? I think it¡¯s weird,¡± Leng Ruoxue said tentatively.

    ¡°No, wuu wuu¡­ Xue¡¯er, you despise me. I didn¡¯t even despise you! In fact, you¡¯re also ugly.¡± Freak choked with sobs.

    ¡°Uh, don¡¯t cry! Fine, I¡¯ll kiss you. Who¡¯s afraid of who!¡± Leng Ruoxue said stubbornly. With that, she pulled Freak¡¯s head closer, closed her eyes, steeled her heart, and kissed him.?<i>Well, even though his appearance has changed, he doesn¡¯t feel different. Fortunately, luckily¡­</i>

    After kissing for a long while, Freak was finally satisfied¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you look so ugly,¡± Freak teased with a chuckle.

    ¡°Really? Let me see.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a mirror from the bracelet and saw her current appearance through the mirror.

 Chapter 344 - The Unlucky City Lords Mansion (3)

    <h4>Chapter 344: The Unlucky City Lord¡¯s Mansion (3)</h4>

    <i>Damn! Is this me? Freak made an understatement.</i>?Her current appearance wasn¡¯t something that could be described with the word ugly.

    In the mirror, her skin was yellow, her hair was dry, and her facial features weren¡¯t straight. Her mouth was crooked, one of her eyes was big, the other was small, her nose was red, and her body was a little swollen. In short, she was a woman too ugly to be called merely ugly.

    ¡°Freak, I¡¯ve troubled you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very sincerely to Freak after admiring her appearance.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind, so you can¡¯t despise me either!¡± Freak said coquettishly as his starry eyes welled up with tears. In fact, he was quite satisfied with Xue¡¯er¡¯s current appearance. Hehe, this way, no man would have any ideas about his Xue¡¯er.

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t despise you. I was only a little ufortable just now. Did it hurt?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some heartache while lightly caressing the bruises on Freak¡¯s face.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. I have thick skin. Your strength won¡¯t hurt me. Hehe.¡± Freak hugged Leng Ruoxue and smiled foolishly.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Then Leng Ruoxue summoned Rise and ordered, ¡°Rise, go out and scout the situation!¡±

    ¡°I guarantee toplete the task!¡± Rise stared at Leng Ruoxue in disbelief for a long time before thinking,?<i>Boohoo¡­ Where is my iparably beautiful female master?</i>

    ¡°Freak, I¡¯m a little depressed,¡± Leng Ruoxue said leisurely after Rise disappeared. She didn¡¯t expect the effects of this appearance changing pill to be so remarkable, actually changing her and Freak so thoroughly that even her own beasts almost couldn¡¯t recognize her¡­

    ¡°Uh! Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s okay. They will get used to it,¡± Freakforted.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make do first for our safety!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    About half an hourter, Rise returned to the cell.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s so lively outside now,¡± Rise said happily while climbing onto Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist. Hehe, moreover, he had helped spread some rumors¡­

    ¡°Report it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with interest.

    ¡°Master, that naked woman is still hanging at the city gates. I heard that the city lord thought of many ways but couldn¡¯t save her from above. Many people have gone to the city gates to watch themotion. Moreover, I hid in the crowd and told everyone what happenedst night in the city lord¡¯s mansion. Hehe, Windless City is almost a mess now,¡± Rise said with a face full of pride.

    ¡°Well done,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised.?<i>Haha, this is exactly the effect I want</i>.?<i>The city lord must be so angry that he¡¯s about to vomit blood¡­</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the city lord has lost all his face this time,¡± Freak said with a smile.?<i>Hmph! How dare he have designs on my woman. This punishment is still considered light!</i>

    ¡°Freak, do you think the city lord will still look for us today?¡± Leng Ruo asked curiously.

    ¡°Of course! He can¡¯t count on his daughter anymore, so he still has to count on you!¡± Freak said.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s prepare to wee him. We¡¯ll give him a big gift then.¡± A cunning smile appeared on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face.

    ¡°Who do you want to wee?¡± A teasing voice sounded in the cell.

    ¡°Definitely not you. Why are you here again?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a frown while looking at Lan Ming, who appeared in the cell.

    ¡°You¡¯re really too heartless. I rushed here early in the morning to see you, but you¡¯re actually treating me like this. Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m so sad!¡± Lan Ming called out beautifully.

    ¡°Stop pretending. You¡¯re here to watch the show, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization.

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m here to see if there¡¯s anything I can help with¡­ and also see themotion,¡± Lan Ming said honestly. This morning, after hearing about the incident in the city lord¡¯s mansion, he immediately thought of Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen, so he immediately rushed over.

    ¡°President Lan, if you want to watch themotion, you seem to havee to the wrong ce. The city lord¡¯s mansion is the most lively ce now,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the city lord¡¯s mansion. I¡¯m more interested in you,¡± Lan Ming said with slight fear, as if the city lord¡¯s mansion was a tiger¡¯s den.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t helpughing hysterically. Of course, she knew what Lan Ming was afraid of. Those daughters of the city lord¡¯s mansion all regarded him as the most delicious food. It would be strange if he wasn¡¯t afraid.

    ¡°Is it very funny?¡± Lan Ming said angrily.

    Leng Ruoxue turned her head and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it funny? Freak, do you think it¡¯s funny?¡±

    ¡°President Lan, there¡¯s no need to be embarrassed. I understand you,¡± Freak said sympathetically.?<i>s! Being chased by unappetizing women is indeed not something to brag about.</i>

    ¡°Thank you, but I want to know why you have be like this?¡± Lan Ming was very curious. He would definitely be scared away by these two people in front of him if he didn¡¯t have goodposure. Their appearance was really too unique.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen that face for a long time, and I¡¯m a little tired of it, so I wanted to change to something new,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased.

    ¡°But this is a little too new. Uh! I suggest you don¡¯t go out at night, or you will definitely be treated as ghosts,¡± Lan Ming said very seriously.

    ¡°That can only mean that some people¡¯s mental fortitude needs to be strengthened,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°By the way, you were the ones behind what happened in the city lord¡¯s mansionst night, right?¡± Lan Ming said with certainty even though it was a question.

    ¡°Would you believe me if I said no?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°No. No one in Windless City is so bold except for you,¡± Lan Ming said understandingly. He still had this bit of judgment.

    ¡°Who said no one has the guts?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Uh! Really? Why don¡¯t I know?¡± Lan Ming was stunned. He had been in Windless City for several years, but he had never heard of anyone who dared to look down on the city lord. After all, the city lord was heaven to the people of Windless City!

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Me? You think too highly of me. I would have done something long ago if I had the guts,¡± Lan Ming said pitifully with a bitter face.

 Chapter 345 - The Unlucky City Lords Mansion (4)

    <h4>Chapter 345: The Unlucky City Lord¡¯s Mansion (4)</h4>

    ¡°President, don¡¯t pretend to be pitiful. Your acting skills are too lousy,¡± Leng Ruoxue said disdainfully. ording to her guess, the reason why Lan Ming didn¡¯t take action against the city lord¡¯s mansion was not that he didn¡¯t dare to, but that he didn¡¯t care for it! After all, with Lan Ming¡¯s status, a small city lord¡¯s mansion was nothing!

    ¡°s! Can you not be so shrewd! You¡¯re right. I¡¯m mainly toozy to deal with those ants.¡± Lan Ming¡¯s handsome face was full of disdain.

    ¡°Even ants will bite. You should get rid of them as soon as possible and don¡¯t keep them to cause trouble for yourself!¡± Leng Ruoxue disagreed with his idea. In her opinion, any danger should be killed in the cradle.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. But you still haven¡¯t told me whether you were the ones behind what happened in the city lord¡¯s mansion?¡± Lan Ming asked stubbornly.

    ¡°If you think so, then so be it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said ambiguously. Hehe, it would be impossible to get an urate answer from her mouth.

    ¡°Are you giving me a tongue twister?¡± Lan Ming was speechless. This girl was really too difficult to deal with. s! Forget it. He wouldn¡¯t ask. No one else would dare to do this except them anyway!

    ¡°President Lan, you have to uphold justice for us when the city lordes!¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said pitifully when she heard footsteps in the distance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely uphold justice for you,¡± Lan Ming said cooperatively.

    ¡°President Lan, why are you here?¡± A strong voice sounded in their ears as the footsteps approached.

    ¡°Hmph! Our association¡¯s mystics were arrested by your second miss. As the president, how can I note!¡± Lan Ming snorted coldly.

    ¡°What? They are mystics?¡± Zhu Binghuan was shocked and felt that something was amiss. He knew very well that the people locked in the cell were the people his daughter mentioned, and he was here for these two people today.

    ¡°What? Sir City Lord, don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Lan Ming nced at Zhu Binghuan coldly.

    Zhu Binghuan wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said with a smile, ¡°Ah! President Lan, that¡¯s not what I mean. I just felt that I couldn¡¯t feel the aura of mystics on them, so I was a little curious.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re only a Spiritual Deity, yet you still want to feel the aura of mystics. Hmph! What a delusion. You¡¯re daydreaming,¡± Lan Ming said without giving him any face. If mystics couldn¡¯t hide their auras and allowed Spiritual Deities to sense them, they would be failures.

    ¡°Ah! President Lan, that¡¯s not what I mean. What I mean is that many mystics like to release their auras, so¡­¡± Zhu Binghuan exined fearfully.

    ¡°City Lord Zhu, have you seen a true mystic powerhouse? Mystics who can be powerhouses are very low-key. Those that like to be smug can only be considered trash,¡± Lan Ming said disdainfully.

    ¡°President Lan is right.¡± Zhu Binghuan braced himself and agreed, but he couldn¡¯t help cursing in his heart.?<i>Damn, you¡¯re a powerhouse, so of course you don¡¯t care about ordinary mystics. But those mystics are already considered powerhouses in our eyes.</i>

    ¡°Are you the people my daughter arrested because you stole her jewelry?¡± Zhu Binghuan changed the topic and turned his gaze to the two people in the cell. But what he saw almost scared him out of his wits.?<i>Damn, where did these ghostse from! They purely want to scare people.</i>?He had lived for dozens of years, but this was the first time he had seen people so ugly and unique. It was too shocking!

    Seeing the two people hugging each other in the cell, he deeply doubted his daughter¡¯s eyesight.?<i>Damn it, even if you don¡¯t want to marry that person from the Sun family, you don¡¯t have to find someone so ugly! Do you want to scare him to death?</i>

    What was more infuriating was that Furong actually dared to rmend her to him, saying that the woman was a drop-dead gorgeous beauty. She made him think about her the entire night. In the end, he hurriedly settled the mess in the mansion this morning and then immediately rushed to the cell. However, not only did he not see any shadow of the beauty, but he even saw the ugliest woman in the world!

    What was even more uneptable was that these two were actually mystics.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Heaven is really too unfair. Such ugly people can actually be mystics!</i>

    ¡°City Lord Pig, have you heard of mystics who steal?¡± Leng Ruoxue questioned coldly.

    ¡°Uh! This¡­¡± Zhu Binghuan was at a loss for words. Mystics had iparably noble statuses on the Boundless Heaven Continent. Therefore, he had really never heard of any mystics stealing.

    ¡°City Lord Pig, the public security of your Windless City is really too poor. Not only do you throw things away, but you also casually arrest people,¡± Freak added.

    ¡°Yes, City Lord Pig. You have to give our Mystic Association an exnation for this matter.¡± Lan Ming also joined in the fun.

    ¡°Erm¡­ I think this should be a misunderstanding. I¡¯m really sorry, you two.¡± Zhu Binghuan felt cold sweat flowing down his back after hearing what Leng Ruoxue and the others said. s! His greatest wish now was that this matter could be reduced to a small matter. He didn¡¯t dare to provoke the Mystic Association after all!?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Do you think everything will be okay just because of a misunderstanding?¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently, her eyes shing with a terrifying light.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We were wronged by your city lord¡¯s mansion and suffered serious mental damage, so you have to give us a satisfactory exnation. Otherwise, we will stay in this cell,¡± Freak echoed.

    ¡°¡­¡± Zhu Binghuan was speechless. He couldn¡¯t help thinking,?<i>Are these two going to rob me? You want an exnation from me? I was nearly scared shitless by you! Who should I ask for an exnation from?</i>

    ¡°President Lan, what do you think?¡± Zhu Binghuan turned his gaze to Lan Ming helplessly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I can¡¯t solve this matter,¡± Lan Ming declined.

    ¡°Hehe, we were wrong to have wronged you two. Please state your requests. As long as I can do it, I will.¡± Zhu Binghuan had to smile obsequiously at Leng Ruoxue and Freak since Lan Ming was unwilling to help.

 Chapter 346 - The Unlucky City Lords Mansion (5)

    <h4>Chapter 346: The Unlucky City Lord¡¯s Mansion (5)</h4>

    ¡°Sir City Lord is quite sensible.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded with appreciation.

    ¡°Hehe, this is indeed our fault,¡± Zhu Binghuan said good-naturedly, even though he was about to vomit blood from anger.

    ¡°Then we won¡¯t stand on the ceremony. This is the list of thepensation we¡¯re requesting. City Lord Pig, please take a look.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a piece of paper that she had prepared long ago and handed it to Pig Binghuan.

    ¡°I am willing topensate as long as you two are willing to let this matter pass,¡± Zhu Binghuan said through gritted teeth after looking at the list. The list had a lot of things, but it was not difficult to do with the wealth of the city lord¡¯s mansion. At this moment, he still didn¡¯t know that the treasury of the city lord¡¯s mansion had long been emptied.

    ¡°Alright. This matter will be resolved once City Lord Pug sends thepensation,¡± Leng Ruoxue said readily.

    ¡°Hehe, can you two leave now? I¡¯ll arrange a ce for you to stay,¡± Zhu Binghuan said ingratiatingly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for lodging. This cell is pretty good,¡± Freak said calmly. He was in no hurry to leave.

    ¡°No! How can people live here?¡± Zhu Binghuan said anxiously.

    ¡°City Lord Pig, we don¡¯t dare to leave. If we leave and you renege on your promise, our loss will be immense,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly.

    ¡°I swear on my reputation that I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡± Zhu Binghuan was depressed. Why were these two so difficult to deal with? It was so easy to invite a god but difficult to send one away!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We don¡¯t believe in so-called credibility,¡± Freak said without giving face.

    Even though Zhu Binghuan was about to explode from anger, he still had to ask patiently, ¡°Then¡­ then what do you want me to do so that you¡¯re willing to leave this ce?¡±

    ¡°You can choose to establish a contract! It¡¯s that simple!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded very kindly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhu Binghuan immediately established the contract without hesitation. As the contract array descended, the contract was formally established.

    ¡°Two little ancestors, is it okay now?¡± Zhu Binghuan asked weakly. He wanted to invite these two gods of gue away even if he had to pray to them now.

    ¡°Just barely passable!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with dissatisfaction.

    Hearing this, Zhu Binghuan felt like smashing his head against a piece of tofu. He already established a contract with them, but these two gods of gue were actually still not satisfied¡­

    ¡°Since the matter has been resolved, I¡¯ll take the two of them away.¡± Lan Ming suppressed his smile while watching themotion.

    ¡°Okay. Thank you, President Lan. Please take them away quickly!¡± Zhu Binghuan said impatiently.

    ¡°City Lord Pig, you better prepare ourpensation quickly. We don¡¯t have much patience,¡± Freak reminded before leaving the cell.

    Then the two of them left the prison with Lan Ming.

    ¡°You are really too amazing. I¡¯m impressed!¡± Lan Ming couldn¡¯t help teasing them on the way to their new residence.

    ¡°President Lan, you haven¡¯t bought a ticket after watching the show for so long!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded lightly.

    ¡°Yes, what Xue¡¯er says is reasonable. You can¡¯t watch our show for nothing,¡± Freak said very cooperatively.

    Lan Ming was stunned and then said speechlessly, ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t you care too much about money?¡±

    ¡°I told you, we¡¯re poor!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°But you can¡¯t earn money from your friends,¡± Lan Ming argued.

    ¡°Friends? Who are you talking about?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s me! I¡¯m already treating you as my friends,¡± Lan Ming said very seriously.

    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s your problem. We haven¡¯t treated you as a friend yet!¡± Freak said without giving him face.

    ¡°¡­¡± Lan Ming was so angry that he was at a loss for words.?<i>These two are really¡­</i>?He really wanted to beat them up now!

    ¡°In fact, even if we treat you as a friend, we still have to collect the money. But we can give you a discount,¡± Leng Ruoxue said seriously.

    ¡°You two¡­ I¡¯m impressed.¡± Lan Ming was so angry that he stopped talking. He only spoke again after bringing Leng Ruoxue and Freak to the residence he had arranged for them.

    Since Lan Ming didn¡¯t say anything, Leng Ruoxue and Freak naturally wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to speak with him.

    ¡°This is the ce. Do you need anything else?¡± Lan Ming asked.

    Leng Ruoxue and Freak looked at this house. In short, it was not bad. The yard was big enough, there were enough rooms, and the environment was good.

    Leng Ruoxue and Freak exchanged nces and said at the same time, ¡°We are very satisfied.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Please stay here for the time being! Tell me if you have any other requests,¡± Lan Ming reminded.

    ¡°Yes, President Lan. We intend to enter seclusion. If there¡¯s nothing important, it¡¯s best not to disturb us. As for thepensation from the pig family, please help us collect it first. This is the list.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed Lan Ming a piece of paper.

    ¡°Okay, enter seclusion at ease! I¡¯ll help you settle the other things,¡± Lan Ming promised.

    Lan Ming turned and left.

    After Lan Ming left, Leng Ruoxue and Freak randomly chose a room as their temporary residence.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you think the pig family can still afford thepensation?¡± Freak asked very curiously while hugging Leng Ruoxue and sitting in a chair in the room. They had taken away all the valuable things in the pig family yesterday.

    ¡°No problem. Don¡¯t underestimate the ability of this pig! Moreover, doesn¡¯t he have two daughters waiting to be married!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of disdain. Much of the money in the pig family was earned by women for him.

    ¡°Haha, Xue¡¯er, looks like what happened this morning has already left him in a terrible fix. I¡¯m really looking forward to seeing his expression when he sees all the wealth that he has umted for many years is gone.¡± Freak smiled mischievously.

    ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that? We¡¯ll know if we go take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue said eagerly.

    ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s go now!¡± Freak suggested.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded and summoned Quill from the bracelet. The two of them and the beast headed straight for the city lord¡¯s mansion¡­

 Chapter 347 - Are You Planning To Rob Us? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 347: Are You nning To Rob Us? (1)</h4>

    After reaching the city lord¡¯s mansion, Leng Ruoxue got Rise to cast an invisibility spell on them and hid in the dark¡­

    At this moment, City Lord Pig had just returned to the city lord¡¯s mansion and already arranged for his newly promoted head steward to retrieve the items from the treasury ording to the list while he sat waiting in the chair in the main hall.?<i>s! I hope this matter caused by Furong ends soon.</i>?After all, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Mystic Association.

    ¡°Husband, you have to uphold justice for our daughter!¡± Zhu Furong¡¯s biological mother, the second madam of the city lord¡¯s mansion, ran in with a crying face. She knelt in front of Zhu Binghuan and hugged his thigh tightly.

    ¡°What do you want now?¡± Zhu Binghuan roared with a splitting headache.?<i>Damn it, every one of them makes me worry.</i>?His daughters were causing trouble outside all day, and these women in the family didn¡¯t stop either. Apart from being jealous, they actually dared to cuckold him.?<i>Hmph!</i>

    ¡°Husband, our daughter has suffered so much. You have to uphold justice for her!¡± The second madam wailed.

    ¡°Uphold justice? What justice? Do you know who did it? Can you find them?¡± Zhu Binghuan roared angrily.?<i>Damn, these troublesome women really think I¡¯m omnipotent!</i>

    ¡°Husband, Furong suspects that it was the two people she captured. Husband, we can¡¯t let them go,¡± the second madam said fiercely.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?Her daughter was basically ruined, so she had to find a scapegoat this time. Otherwise, her husband would definitely not let Furong off easily.

    ¡°You mean the two people in the cell did it?¡± Zhu Binghuan questioned.

    ¡°Yes. Furong said that there could be no one else except them,¡± the second madam said with certainty. Anyway, she would insist on this, and she believed that with her husband¡¯s ability, he could definitely convict the two of them even if there was no evidence.?<i>s! Furong can forget about marrying into a good family in the future since such a thing happened.</i>?Thus, she had to find someone to vent her anger on! And those two people were the two unlucky people¡­

    ¡°Weren¡¯t they locked up in the cell? How could they have the chance to do it?¡± Zhu Binghuan continued to question.

    ¡°They must have escaped,¡± the second madam guessed.

    ¡°Nonsense. Those two people were properly locked up in the cell. Moreover, do you know their identities?¡± Zhu Binghuan roared furiously. He didn¡¯t even have the time to send those two gue gods away. How could he dare to cause them trouble!

    ¡°Husband, could it be that they have some extraordinary identity?¡± the second madam asked doubtfully.?<i>That¡¯s impossible, isn¡¯t it? Furong said that they¡¯re just ordinarymoners. Moreover, they don¡¯t seem to have any background.</i>

    ¡°Those two are from the Mystic Association. The Mystic Association! Do you dare make them into scapegoats?¡± Zhu Binghuan roared.?<i>Hmph! What a pig¡¯s head! No wonder her daughter is equally stupid!</i>

    ¡°H-how is this possible?¡± The second madam said in disbelief.

    ¡°Why not? President Lan said it himself. How could it be fake? Hmph! Do you know how much wealth our Zhu family lost because of your good daughter? Go pack up for Furong and get her to marry into the Sun family three dayster,¡± Zhu Binghuan ordered resolutely.

    ¡°Husband, you can¡¯t treat Furong like this! She is your daughter,¡± the second madam cried. She was unwilling to let her daughter marry into the Sun family. Even though the Sun Family was one of the Three Great Families, she knew very well what the situation with the Sun family was.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?None of the women who married into the Sun family could live for more than three years.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want a daughter who only knows how to cause trouble for me all day,¡± Zhu Binghuan said ruthlessly.

    ¡°Husband!¡± The second madam opened her mouth to say something, but Zhu Binghuan interrupted her¡­

    ¡°Say nothing else. I¡¯ve already made up my mind,¡± Zhu Binghuan said forcefully.

    Seeing that she could no longer do anything, the second madam wiped the tears off her face and was about to leave when she saw the head steward rushing into the main hall¡­

    ¡°Master, bad news. Our treasury has been robbed,¡± the head steward said loudly.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?He was originally the deputy steward of the city lord¡¯s mansion. He had just reced the head steward after the incident, but he didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a thing on the first day of his promotion.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    Zhu Binghuan grabbed the head steward¡¯s cor and roared with a red face, ¡°What did you say? Say it again!¡±

    ¡°Master, our¡­ our treasury was robbed,¡± the head steward stammered.

    ¡°How is that possible? That ce is very secretive. How could it be robbed?¡± Zhu Binghuan really couldn¡¯t believe this. He was extremely confident in the security of his treasury.

    ¡°Master, look at this.¡± The head steward handed him a piece of paper with trembling hands.

    Zhu Binghuan took the note, opened it, and read it. Then he crumpled the note fiercely and threw it on the ground while striding toward the treasury.

    When they arrived at the treasury, Zhu Binghuan looked at the empty treasury. Blood rushed to his head, and his vision darkened as he fainted¡­

    ¡°Husband!¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    The second madam and the head steward eximed as they rushed over to help Zhu Binghuan.

    ¡°My treasures! My lifelong collection!¡± The first thing Zhu Binghuan did when he woke up was to cry loudly.?<i>Boohoo¡­ All my treasures are gone.</i>?This was even more unbearable for him than losing his parents!

    ¡°Master, you¡­¡± The second madam didn¡¯t know how to console him. Her heart ached too since all the money was gone!?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Steward,pile an announcement immediately to make this Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal a wanted person!¡± Zhu Binghuan ordered with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯ll go right away,¡± the head steward hurriedly said while wiping the sweat off his forehead before turning to leave.

    ¡°Husband, what should we do?¡± the second madam asked fearfully. How could their family live without this money?

    ¡°Who am I supposed to ask? Do you know that I have topensate those two mystics because of your good daughter? Where am I supposed to find enough riches topensate them now?!¡± Zhu Binghuan roared furiously.?<i>What a bunch of ipetent women. Boohoo¡­</i>

 Chapter 348 - Are You Planning To Rob Us? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 348: Are You nning To Rob Us? (2)</h4>

    What kind of bad luck was this! Last night, his house was raided by spirit beasts, and this morning, people discovered that his favored concubine was having an affair with his steward and that his daughter seduced the guards. In addition, another daughter was hanging naked at the city gates. And now, he just discovered that the treasury was robbed.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?Who was the one messing with him!

    ¡°Husband¡­¡± The second madam choked up and didn¡¯t dare to spout nonsense.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Hurry up and pack up for Furong. I¡¯ll send her to the Sun family tomorrow,¡± Zhu Binghuan said ruthlessly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The second madam knew that her husband wouldn¡¯t change his mind now, so she could only resign herself to fate and pack her daughter¡¯s things.

    Zhu Binghuan stood alone in the huge treasury in a daze. His heart was bleeding.?<i>Hmph! Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal, you better not let me find you, or you¡¯re dead meat!</i>

    After watching enough of themotion, Leng Ruoxue and Freak left the city lord¡¯s mansion and returned to their residence.

    ¡°Haha! Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s so funny.¡± Freakughed out loud when they returned to their room, feeling iparably happy.

    ¡°Yes, ording to my guess, there should be a lot of happy events happening in the city lord¡¯s mansion soon,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile while leaning in Freak¡¯s arms. The city lord¡¯s mansion had suffered considerable losses, so Pig Binghuan would definitely be financially strapped during this period of time.

    ¡°Haha, Xue¡¯er, he still has to think of a way to pay us thepensation!¡± Freak said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, Freak. Let¡¯s enter seclusion today!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a nod.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Leng Ruoxue brought Freak into the bracelet. Leng Qingtian and the others, who were waiting for them, were shocked when they saw them!

    ¡°Heavens! Where did these ghostse from! Lass, can you not be so scary?¡± Old Zao said exaggeratedly while clutching his chest. Even though they were already mentally prepared, the appearance of the girl and Brat Ye was really too shocking now. It was impossible for them to guard against them!

    ¡°Uh! Xue¡¯er, are you Xue¡¯er?¡± Leng Qingtian rubbed his eyes in disbelief.

    ¡°Grandpa, of course it¡¯s me.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Grandpa actually can¡¯t even recognize me anymore.</i>

    ¡°Uh! Xue¡¯er, you¡­ will be very safe with such a getup.¡± Leng Qingtian thought for a long time before he came up with something less rude.

    ¡°s! If this appearance isn¡¯t safe, then I will truly have to suspect the aesthetics of the men in this world,¡± Old Man teased.

    Lin Liang stared at Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen for a long time. Finally, he said, ¡°Give me one. I want to change my appearance too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give each of you one.¡± Leng Ruoxue gave each of them a pill. Hehe, she and Freak couldn¡¯t be the only ones who changed their appearances! Moreover, she was also a little curious about what the others would look like after taking the appearance changing pill.

    Leng Qingtian and the others took the pills and put them in their mouths at the same time.

    ¡°Grandpa, this pill will take effect an hourter,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s wait for an hour.¡± Leng Qingtian said with interest.

    An hourter, the appearance changing pill took effect¡­

    Leng Ruoxue watched helplessly as her grandfather went from a tall and handsome middle-aged man to a short and thin little old man. Moreover, he was an iparably ugly little old man¡­

    As for the short Old Zao, he became taller¡­

    Old Man and Lin Liang were also very different from their original selves. Uh! If she didn¡¯t know that the people in front of her were them, she wouldn¡¯t have recognized them at all. Hehe, this new appearance changing pill was really too magical!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, how long will this appearance changing pillst?¡± Leng Qingtian looked at his new appearance and waspletely depressed because it was really too ugly.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Three months!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Really? So long!¡± Leng Qingtian frowned.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?He couldn¡¯t even take it for a day.

    ¡°Haha! Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. This appearance changing pill has an antidote,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased happily.?<i>Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect Grandpa, a big man, to care so much about his appearance.</i>

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Leng Qingtian was relieved to hear his granddaughter¡¯s words.

    ¡°Ruoxue, your appearance changing pill is really amazing!¡± Lin Liang eximed. This was much better than ordinary appearance changing pills. Ordinary ones could change the appearance at best but not the body shape, so people especially familiar with them could still recognize them. But this small pill even changed the body shape. Even people they were familiar with couldn¡¯t recognize them. This was really a necessity for escaping!

    ¡°Yes, in the future, no one will know that we¡¯re the ones doing bad things as long as we take an appearance changing pill. Hehe!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Qingtian and the others were at a loss for words upon hearing this. This girl was actually addicted to doing bad things. But doing bad things really felt good!

    ¡°Grandpa, City Lord Pig is looking for the Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal all over the world now!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased.

    ¡°Little Girl, who is this Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal? Will there be any trouble if you push the me onto him?¡± Old Man said worriedly. And he couldn¡¯t help thinking,?<i>Does Little Girl have a grudge against that Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal? Why else would she make him the scapegoat?</i>

    ¡°Uh! The Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal is actually just a person I made up. There isn¡¯t someone like that in this world!¡± Leng Ruoxue exined with two drops of cold sweat dripping down her forehead.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Old Man was relieved.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve already promised President Lan to participate in the Mystic Association¡¯spetition in a month. Moreover, the rewards for thepetition are very generous, so we should take advantage of this month to cultivate diligently and strive to attain all the rewards!¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Okay. If we can win those rewards, coupled with the remuneration that President Lan will pay us, we won¡¯t be so short of money,¡± Leng Qingtian said happily. They were aware of the deal between Lan Ming and Xue¡¯er in the cell that day. So if they could obtain good results, they would be able to umte wealth!

 Chapter 349 - Are You Planning To Rob Us? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 349: Are You nning To Rob Us? (3)</h4>

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s enter seclusion from today onward! I¡¯ve already spoken with President Lan. There should be no one disturbing us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s try to break through.¡± Leng Qingtian walked toward his residence and prepared to enter seclusion as soon as possible. Lin Liang and the others also dispersed¡­

    ¡°Qing Jue,¡± Leng Ruoxue called out softly to the void.

    ¡°Big Sister.¡± Qing Jue appeared.

    ¡°Qing Jue, everyone ns to enter seclusion for a month. If there¡¯s anything important, wake me up. If not, wake us up a monthter,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Okay, Big Sister,¡± Qing Jue answered.

    After settling everything, Leng Ruoxue walked into the purple bamboo house with Freak¡­

    A month passed by quickly.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others in the Heaven and Earth Bracelet absorbed the rich spiritual energy in the space day and night. Everyone gained a lot.

    While cultivating, Leng Ruoxue vaguely felt that she was about to break through, so she opened her eyes¡­

    She looked at the time. It had actually been a month. Time really passed quickly. During this month, she had absorbed a lot of spiritual energy and converted it into mystic power. Now, the mystic power in her body had roughly umted to about a third. It wasn¡¯t a lot, but breaking through to Elementary Mystic wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    But it would probably take a long time if she wanted to break through the fourth level of the Heaven Defying Art. Moreover, after breaking through the fourth level, her strength would be equivalent to the Great Mystics of this world. After breaking through the fifth level, her strength would be equivalent to the Mystic Supremacies of this world. Only at that time would she be a true powerhouse of this world, and her natal me would also be close to perfection.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re awake?¡± Freak was overjoyed when he opened his eyes and found that Xue¡¯er woke up earlier than him.

    ¡°I just woke up. You¡­ are going to break through?¡± Leng Ruoxue said while looking at Freak.

    ¡°Yes, Xue¡¯er. We can all break through and be Elementary Mystics before thepetition,¡± Freak said. Hehe, he wanted to break through with Xue¡¯er!

    ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go out! I wonder if Grandpa and the others are awake yet,¡± Leng Ruoxue said while looking at Freak.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    They stood up and walked out of the purple bamboo house.

    ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re awake,¡± Qing Jue said.

    ¡°Yes, Qing Jue, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Qing Jue¡¯s little head.

    ¡°Qing Jue didn¡¯t do much. Big Sister, President Lan came twice in the past month, and City Lord Pig came a few times. But they were both stopped by Rise,¡± Qing Jue reported. He had sent Rise out to look after the residence ever since his big sister and the others went into seclusion, so Rise sent all those people back.

    ¡°Oh, did they say anything important?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°President Lan came to take a look. As for City Lord Pig, it¡¯s about thepensation. But Rise already asked him to look for President Lan ording to Big Sister¡¯s instructions,¡± Qing Jue exined.

    ¡°Yes, well done.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She was bing more and more satisfied with her beasts¡¯ ability to handle situations.

    ¡°Qing Jue, has Grandpa and the others emerged from seclusion?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. Although everything in her space was under her control, she didn¡¯t need to worry about it since Qing Jue was here.

    Qing Jue raised his little head and asked, ¡°No. Do you want me to wake them up?¡±

    ¡°Not for now. Wake them when we set off. I¡¯ll go find President Lan,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    Leng Ruoxue brought Freak out of the bracelet and saw Rise in his original form basking under the sun in the yard, looking veryfortable and leisurely¡­

    Seeing Rise¡¯s body that was as huge as a small mountain, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t helpughing.?<i>s, outsiders might faint from fright if they saw Rise¡¯s current appearance.</i>

    ¡°Master!¡± After sensing his master¡¯s aura, Rise quickly transformed, wrapped himself around Leng Ruoxue¡¯s snow-white wrist, and kept acting coquettishly.

    Leng Ruoxue caressed his soft body and said softly, ¡°You¡¯re quite good at enjoying yourself!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s okay!¡± Rise said shyly and hid his little head under his body.

    Leng Ruoxue smiled helplessly and then said to Freak, ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go find President Lan!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Freak nodded. The two of them left the residence and walked toward the Mystic Association.

    When they arrived at the Mystic Association, someone weed Leng Ruoxue and Freak warmly.

    ¡°Hello, are you two here to convert your spiritual power?¡± the receptionist asked politely and warmly.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the male receptionist she had never seen and asked curiously, ¡°Are you new?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve only been here for a month,¡± the receptionist exined.

    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re here to look for President Lan.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in realization.

    ¡°Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go notify him,¡± the receptionist said respectfully. He definitely didn¡¯t dare to neglect anyone who came to look for President Lan.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue pulled Freak to a seat in the hall after the receptionist went upstairs to report.

    A momentter, the receptionist came down from the second floor.

    He walked to Leng Ruoxue and Freak and said, ¡°The president invites you up.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue and Freak stood up and went straight to the door of the president¡¯s room on the second floor. They knocked and directly pushed the door open.

    ¡°You two are finally willing toe out,¡± Lan Ming said helplessly. s! They wouldn¡¯t have been able to make it in time if they came out anyter.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we say we would enter seclusion?! What¡¯s the rush?!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    Lan Ming rolled his eyes at Leng Ruoxue and said lightly, ¡°I was afraid that you would be in seclusion for too long!¡±

    ¡°President Lan, you have to learn to trust us. I will definitely keep my promise,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently.

    ¡°Yes, little ancestor. I was wrong, okay?¡± Lan Ming didn¡¯t know what to do with them. He had given it much thought during this month, and he was clearly not their match.

 Chapter 350 - Are You Planning to Rob Us? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 350: Are You nning to Rob Us? (4)</h4>

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll forgive you since you sincerely admit your mistake,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°s! Are you two nning to participate in thepetition like this?¡± Lan Ming sighed helplessly.

    ¡°What? Is there something wrong?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s inappropriate. If you go with these faces, you¡¯ll beughing stocks,¡± Lan Ming said honestly. Mystics were favored by heaven and earth, and they had absorbed so much spiritual energy day and night to undergo the baptism of heaven and earth. Therefore, basically all mystics were handsome men and beautiful women. There were almost none who were as ugly as Leng Ruoxue and the others. So he knew what kind of mockery they would receive without even thinking about it.

    ¡°President Lan, do you want to tell me that thepetition held by the Mystic Association is a beauty pageant?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully.

    ¡°Of course not. But almost no mystic is as ugly as you are now. As a mystic, the higher the level, the younger and more beautiful the appearance will be. So¡­¡± Lan Ming paused, a little at a loss for words.

    ¡°Then just treat us as anomalies!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°You are definitely abnormal among mystics,¡± Lan Ming said helplessly.

    ¡°By the way, did you just say that the higher the level of a mystic, the more beautiful they will be?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. She knew that the higher the strength of a spiritualist, the longer they would live. She didn¡¯t expect a mystic to be beautiful. What benefits would her Heaven Defying Art have?

    ¡°Yes, we absorb heaven and earth spiritual energy every day, and it will gradually change our physique and appearance, so there are basically no ugly mystics,¡± Lan Ming said implicitly.

    ¡°Then why can¡¯t spiritualists be beautiful?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little puzzled. Didn¡¯t spiritualists also absorb heaven and earth spiritual energy?

    ¡°The level of spiritual power is too low, so it can at most extend lifespan,¡± Lan Ming exined. This was the most basicmon sense on the Boundless Heaven Continent. He didn¡¯t expect Leng Ruoxue not to know.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded understandingly and asked, ¡°Oh. President Lan, when are we leaving?¡±

    ¡°The day after tomorrow! We need to go to the Mystic Association Headquarters. The Mystic Association Headquarters is located in Carefree City, which is very far from here. The journey will take quite some time,¡± Lan Ming said after some thought.

    ¡°Where are we gathering?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°In your residence!¡± President Lan said after some thought.

    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll wait for you at home the day after tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Yes. Oh right, this is for you. Thepensation the city lord paid you has already been handed to me.¡± Lan Ming took out a storage ring.

    ¡°Thank you, President Lan.¡± Leng Ruoxue took the ring, casually scanned it with her divine sense, and sent the ring into the bracelet for Qing Jue to handle.

    ¡°President Lan, has anything major happened in the past month?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    Lan Ming raised his eyebrows and said mockingly, ¡°The city lord¡¯s mansion married two daughters in a row. I wonder if that¡¯s considered a big deal?¡±

    ¡°This is a big and happy event for the city lord¡¯s mansion, but not for me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. She wasn¡¯t interested in what she had already expected!

    ¡°Nothing else then,¡± Lan Ming said directly.

    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll take our leave,¡± Leng Ruoxue said as she pulled Freak to his feet.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lan Ming nodded.

    After leaving the Mystic Association, Leng Ruoxue and Freak didn¡¯t go home. Instead, they walked around on the streets.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we going?¡± Freak asked curiously.

    ¡°Just taking a walk. We haven¡¯te out for so long. Let¡¯s breathe some fresh air!¡± Leng Ruoxue hugged Freak¡¯s arm coquettishly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why don¡¯t we find a ce to advance first!¡± Freak suggested.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and then found a less crowded ce to let Quill out.

    ¡°Quill, bring us to a ce to advance,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Quill soared into the sky and flew out of the city after Leng Ruoxue and Freak were seated.

    After flying for about an hour, Quill stopped at a mountain.

    ¡°Master, is this ce fine?¡± Quill asked.

    Leng Ruoxue looked around the location and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Quill found a t ce tond.

    Leng Ruoxue jumped down from Quill¡¯s back and released all her beasts from the bracelet. She found a big green rock with Freak and sat cross-legged on it.

    About half an hourter, Leng Ruoxue and Freak¡¯s heaven and earthws descended one after another, and the two of them absorbed heaven and earth¡¯s bestowment to their hearts¡¯ content¡­

    After the heaven and earthws disappeared, the two of them consolidated their cultivation for a while before slowly opening their eyes¡­

    ¡°Ah! Master, I¡¯m going to advance!¡±

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m going to advance too!¡±

    The silver wolves spoke one after another. They had always been the lowest level among the beasts, so they would obtain the greatest benefits every time Leng Ruoxue advanced. Many silver wolves were actually already level nine holy beasts. They could be divine beasts if they advanced again this time¡­

    As soon as the silver wolves exmations sounded, one of the silver wolves took the lead to advance. Streams of heaven and earthws descended like a ry immediately after¡­

    After a long while, the advancement of the silver wolves officially ended.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the silver wolves with satisfaction. These silver wolves were the first ones to follow her after Baby, Charm, Darling, and Quill. But they had been staying in the space to cultivate because they were rtively weak. She was very happy to have so many silver wolves advance to divine beast.

    The advancement of the silver wolves naturally brought her many benefits. Leng Ruoxue adjusted her breathing slightly and stood up from the rock. She looked at Freak and the beasts and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Freak stood up and hugged Leng Ruoxue.

    Leng Ruoxue stored all the beasts in the bracelet, sat on Quill¡¯s back with Freak, and returned to Windless City.

 Chapter 351 - Are You Panning to Rob Us? (5)

    <h4>Chapter 351: Are You Panning to Rob Us? (5)</h4>

    After returning to Windless City, Quill descended in their yard. Leng Ruoxue and Freak jumped off Quill¡¯s back and entered the bracelet.

    ¡°Qing Jue, wake Grandpa and the others up!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered directly into the void.

    ¡°Okay, Big Sister,¡± Qing Jue answered.

    A few minutester, Leng Qingtian and the others emerged from their residences with smiles on their faces.

    ¡°Grandpa, looks like you gained a lot!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization.

    ¡°Haha, Xue¡¯er, Grandpa can advance now.¡± Leng Qingtianughed happily.

    ¡°Me too,¡± Lin Liang said.

    ¡°Me too!¡± Old Man said, unwilling to be outdone.

    ¡°Lass, I can also advance to Spiritual Deity,¡± Old Zao said happily. Cultivating in the space for a month was equivalent to several years outside.?<i>What a great harvest!</i>

    ¡°Ruoxue, we can as well,¡± Feng Jing and the Feng family¡¯s first elder said at the same time.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Go outside and advance together!¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily. These old men were the strongest among the group apart from the beasts. Their advancement was absolutely like adding wings to a tiger for her. Moreover, she believed that it wouldn¡¯t be long before her elder brother, Big Brother Feng, and the others advanced.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The old men nodded together.

    Leng Ruoxue brought Freak and them out of the bracelet.

    ¡°Grandpa, we will go to Carefree City to participate in thepetition the day after tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Leng Qingtian and the others after getting out of the bracelet.

    ¡°So soon?¡± Leng Qingtian was a little surprised. They had just emerged from seclusion!

    ¡°Yes, we saw Lan Ming just now,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Lass, where are we going to advance?¡± Old Zao couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there. Come on up!¡± Leng Ruoxue said as she sat on Quill¡¯s back.

    ¡°Quill, go back to where we were just now!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered after everyone sat down.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Quill pped his enormous wings, flew into the sky, and gradually disappeared into the distance.

    An hourter, they arrived at their destination.

    ¡°Grandpa, advance here!¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Qingtian jumped off Quill¡¯s back, found a ce to sit cross-legged, and quietly waited for the heaven and earthws to descend.

    After a while, heaven and earthws arrived as expected¡­

    Two hourster, Leng Qingtian and the others allpleted their advancement.

    ¡°Old Zao, Feng Jing, First Elder, when do you intend to convert your spiritual power?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked the three of them.

    ¡°Will there be enough time if I convert now?¡± Old Zao asked worriedly. Of course, he wanted to be a mystic as soon as possible, but they were leaving the day after tomorrow, and he was afraid that there wouldn¡¯t be enough time.

    ¡°There should be time. Why don¡¯t we go to the Mystic Association and ask Lan Ming?¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go quickly then!¡± Old Zao urged. He couldn¡¯t wait anymore.

    After discussing, Quill carried everyone back to Windless City.

    They didn¡¯t go to their residence when they arrived at Windless City and instead went straight to the Mystic Association.

    After seeing them, the receptionist of the Mystic Association let them through to the second floor.

    Leng Ruoxue knocked on the door of Lan Ming¡¯s president¡¯s office and led the old men in.

    ¡°Uh! Why are you here again so quickly? Eh! You¡¯ve all advanced!¡± Lan Ming¡¯s original bewilderment immediately turned to joy after seeing that they had all advanced to Elementary Mystic.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve all advanced. We¡¯re here to convert their spiritual power.¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at Old Zao and the other two.

    ¡°Now? Uh! They won¡¯t be as abnormal as you and need a few days to advance, right?¡± Lan Ming said worriedly. If that was the case, their journey would be dyed!

    ¡°Hehe, President Lan, don¡¯t worry. The most perverted people in our group have converted. We¡¯re normal,¡± Old Zaoforted with a smile.

    ¡°Oh, in that case, I¡¯ll bring you to the conversion room! Uh! I don¡¯t have to repeat the rules, right?¡± Lan Ming asked. These three people were also present when he told Leng Ruoxue and the others about the precautions for converting spiritual power.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. We know,¡± Old Zao said.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Lan Ming stood up and led them to the conversion room fromst time.

    After they arrived in the conversion room, the three of them found a small room and entered without needing Lan Ming to say anything.

    ¡°Uh! They seem to be in a hurry,¡± Lan Ming said speechlessly as he found a chair to sit down. He finally realized that no one with this little girl was normal.

    Leng Ruoxue also sat down and teased, ¡°They¡¯re afraid of wasting your time, President!¡±

    ¡°Tch, as if I would believe you!¡± Lan Ming said very honestly with a pout.

    ¡°President, how can a handsome man like you pout!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in disapproval.

    ¡°So what? Can¡¯t a handsome man pout and fart?¡± Lan Ming said in objection.

    ¡°Of course not. That would affect your image!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with a light smile.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he fart or pout?¡± Lan Ming pointed at Freak.

    ¡°If Xue¡¯er says no, it means no,¡± Freak echoed without any opinion. He was definitely a good man who listened to his wife.

    ¡°Why are you so obedient?¡± Lan Ming was speechless. He had lived for decades, but he had never seen such an obedient man!

    ¡°Yes, of course! Who else should I listen to if not my wife!¡± Freak said nonchntly.

    ¡°Haha, President Lan, you can¡¯t sow discord between us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very proudly. She hugged Freak¡¯s neck, pulled his head down, and kissed him heavily on the lips.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Freak was excited and looked at Leng Ruoxue with eyes full of hearts.?<i>Ahhh¡­ Xue¡¯er actually kissed me in front of so many people. This is great, hehe! This time, my status is even more unshakeable¡­</i>

    ¡°Uh! Lass, there are a lot of people here!¡± Lan Ming reminded.

 Chapter 352 - Are You Planning To Rob Us? (6)

    <h4>Chapter 352: Are You nning To Rob Us? (6)</h4>

    ¡°You¡¯re calling me ass? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re an undying old man?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed, her watery eyes looking back and forth on Lan Ming¡¯s body.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that old, okay?¡± Lan Ming was speechless. Although he was a little bit older, he was still far from bing an old man. The president of the Mystic Association Headquarters was the real undying old man!

    ¡°I think you must be more than eighty years old, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue murmured with a frown.

    ¡°Damnss, I¡¯m not that old.¡± Lan Ming fell to the ground with a plop after hearing what Leng Ruoxue said. After getting up, he red at Leng Ruoxue with all his might.?<i>Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m only in my thirties, and I¡¯m definitely considered a peerless young man in this world. But in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s mouth, I actually became an old man in his eighties. Boohoo¡­ What¡¯s with this girl¡¯s eyes? Do I look that old?</i>

    ¡°Oh, then you must be at least fifty,¡± Leng Ruoxue continued guessing.

    ¡°Stop. Stop guessing. I¡¯m scared of you. I¡¯m only thirty-five this year,¡± Lan Ming said gloomily while looking at Leng Qingtian and the others, who were secretlyughing. He was now very sure that this girl absolutely did it on purpose.?<i>Boohoo¡­ deliberately bullying me!</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I really can¡¯t tell,¡± Leng Ruoxue said shyly, but she wasughing in her heart.?<i>Haha, Lan Ming is quite interesting.</i>

    ¡°Then you know now, right?¡± Lan Ming asked through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded obediently and stopped teasing him.

    Lan Ming red at Leng Ruoxue, then closed his eyes and began cultivating¡­

    Time passed, and three hours went by quickly. But there was still no movement from the people in the small room.

    Four hours¡­

    Five hours¡­ Still nothing happened.

    Only after six hours did the first stream of heaven and earthws begin to descend. Immediately after, two more streams descended one after another¡­

    An hourter, the three old menpleted the conversion of their spiritual power and officially became mystics.

    ¡°Not bad. Consolidate your foundation on the way. You can also participate in thepetition.¡± Lan Ming¡¯s handsome face was full of satisfaction as he watched the three people walk out of the small room.

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m a mystic too,¡± Old Zao said with a silly smile.

    ¡°Yes, you are all mystics now. This is your identity card. Drip a drop of blood on it for it to recognize you as its master!¡± Lan Ming reminded.

    After the three of thempleted thest procedures to be mystics, Leng Ruoxue stood up and led everyone to leave.

    After returning to the residence, Leng Ruoxue sent the three old men into the bracelet while she discussed thepetition with her grandfather and the others¡­

    On the day of departure, Lan Ming arrived at Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ residence early in the morning.

    ¡°President Lan, you¡¯re so early!¡± Leng Ruoxue, who was still not fully awake, said with some displeasure in the living room.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Why did you get up sote?¡± Lan Ming was a little speechless. How could these people sleep so well!

    ¡°I was discussing something, so I sleptte,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Oh, pack up quickly. We have to set off. We have to reach West Wind Town before dusk today. Otherwise, we will have to sleep outdoors tonight,¡± Lan Ming urged.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue replied and returned to her room. She tidied up simply and waited in the courtyard with Freak. Leng Qingtian and the others walked out of their rooms not longter.

    ¡°President Lan, how are we going?¡± Old Zao asked Lan Ming.

    ¡°Taking my flying spirit beast.¡± Lan Ming summoned his beast.

    Lan Ming¡¯s flying spirit beast was an enormous golden eagle. It was covered in golden feathers that were as sharp as des, and its golden eyes were cold and sharp. As soon as the eagle appeared, it upied the entire yard.

    ¡°Wow! What a big bird!¡± Old Zao sighed. This bird was evenrger than thess¡¯s Quill.

    ¡°You¡¯re the bird, you damn old man.¡± The golden eagle nced at Old Zao with a displeased face.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Old Zao¡¯s face darkened.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?He was actually scolded by a bird that didn¡¯t admit to being a bird. But he was obviously a bird! Old Zao was conflicted and depressed¡­

    ¡°Haha! You have personality. I like him.¡± Old Man was so happy seeing Old Zao deted! He even praised the eagle.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± Lan Ming said while suppressing his smile.

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others sat on the back of the golden eagle, he pped his giant wings, soared into the sky, and disappeared into the horizon with a strong gust¡­

    Several hourster¡­

    ¡°Lass, looks like we really have to sleep outdoors,¡± Lan Ming said worriedly as he looked at the sky.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. Along the way, she had beenparing Quill with this golden eagle. But she still felt that her beast was better. Although this eagle was higher level than Quill, his feathers were not as soft as Quill¡¯s, and it was notfortable lying on him.

    ¡°Lass, no woman likes to sleep outdoors,¡± Lan Ming couldn¡¯t help saying.

    ¡°Yes, you can choose not to treat me as a woman,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. She was not one of those pampered youngdies. If she wanted to be a powerhouse, this bit of suffering was nothing!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lan Ming had lived for more than 30 years, and this was the first time he had seen a woman as carefree as Leng Ruoxue. But he was a little impressed by her. Compared to those youngdies from noble families who thought they were talented, were arrogant, looked down on others, and were unwilling to suffer a bit of hardship, Leng Ruoxue could be considered quite low-key and was very good at enduring hardship. So he believed that she would be a true powerhouse one day.

    ¡°Since we can¡¯t reach West Wind Town before dark, let¡¯s find a ce to camp!¡± Leng Ruoxue continued.

    ¡°That¡¯s the only way,¡± Lan Ming said helplessly. Nighttime on the Boundless Heaven Continent wasn¡¯t safe, so even powerhouses were unwilling to travel at night.

 Chapter 353 - Are You Planning To Rob Us? (7)

    <h4>Chapter 353: Are You nning To Rob Us? (7)</h4>

    ¡°Jin Hui, let¡¯s find a ce to camp!¡± Lan Ming said to his beast.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Jin Hui¡¯s huge golden eyes looked into the distance, and then he chose a wide ce tond.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others jumped down from Jin Hui¡¯s back. They set up the tents and started a fire to prepare dinner¡­

    ¡°What are you doing? We¡¯re in the wilderness now!¡± Lan Ming was a little dumbfounded while watching Leng Ruoxue take out piles of food from her ring and ce them on spread out paper¡­

    ¡°Of course we¡¯re eating! We can¡¯t treat our stomachs badly in the wilderness,¡± Leng Ruoxue said matter-of-factly. They just dealt with it casually at noon, so of course they had to have a good meal tonight.

    ¡°B-but there¡¯s no need to be so exaggerated! Can we finish all this food?¡± Lan Ming was a little scared. In his opinion, all this food was enough for twenty people.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees! Hurry up and help. Otherwise, there won¡¯t be any foodter,¡± Leng Ruoxue half-ordered.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Lan Ming answered and hurriedly walked over to help.

    When it was time to eat, Lan Ming realized that these people actually had enormous appetites. But the food was really delicious! He thought he had eaten all sorts of delicacies, but he had never eaten such delicious grilled meat and grilled fish. Ahhh¡­ Were his chef¡¯s culinary skills too poor, or did he not eat anything really delicious? He was lost¡­

    ¡°So full!¡±

    After dinner, everyone was toozy to move. They simplyy down and stopped moving.

    ¡°Haha, so many fat sheep!¡± Suddenly, arrogantughter sounded in everyone¡¯s ears.

    Lan Ming was shocked.?<i>Oh no, could something I was afraid ofe!</i>?The reason the nights on the Boundless Heaven Continent were not safe was all because of the most notorious bandits on the continent. Many of these bandits were powerful mystics. In addition, there were a lot of them. So many powerhouses would rather not travel at night than run into them.

    Lying in Freak¡¯s arms, Leng Ruoxue raised her eyes slightly and nced at the bandits who appeared out of nowhere. There were at least several hundred bandits in front of her, and most of them were actually mystics. The leader was at least a Great Mystic, but because he hadn¡¯t released his mystic power, she couldn¡¯t see his level.

    ¡°Are you nning to rob us?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly.

    The leader of the bandits didn¡¯t say anything, but a smallckey rushed forward to speak. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve found the wrong people. We¡¯re very poor,¡± Leng Ruoxue said pitifully.

    ¡°No money? Then we can sell that man. He can be exchanged for a few coins with his looks. As for you ugly monsters, forget it. Just kill them.¡± Another person pointed at Lan Ming.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t helpughing.?<i>Where did these banditse from? They¡¯re so funny. They actually want to sell the president of a Mystic Association branch. Hehe, I wonder where they want to sell Lan Ming?</i>?She was a little curious.

    ¡°Say that again!¡± Lan Ming roared furiously when he heard that these bandits actually wanted to sell him.

    ¡°Tch, since you don¡¯t have money, we¡¯ll have to sell you for money,¡± the bandit said recklessly.

    Lan Ming turned his head and said to Leng Ruoxue, ¡°Lass, I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±

    ¡°Oh, go on then! I¡¯ll cheer for you!¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid.

    ¡°Lass, are you so disloyal?¡± Lan Ming asked pitifully as several ck lines rolled down his forehead.

    ¡°What can I do! I¡¯m weak, and my life is important! Old man, you can count on yourself!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly, her eyes full of teasing.

    ¡°Lass, you can¡¯t do this! You can¡¯t deal with the leader, but you can deal with these small fries,¡± Lan Ming reminded. The bandit leader was actually a Mystic Monarch.?<i>s! A mighty Mystic Monarch is actually a bandit. I really don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking.</i>

    Leng Ruoxue looked up at the bandit leader. This leader was in his early thirties, tall, handsome, resolute, and had an extraordinary aura.?<i>Why would such a person be a bandit?</i>?She really couldn¡¯t understand.

    Leng Ruoxue nced at Lan Ming lightly and said lightly, ¡°Just leave the small fries to the spirit beasts to deal with! I¡¯m too full and don¡¯t want to move.¡±

    ¡°Lass, you have to exercise even more after eating!¡± Lan Ming advised. He couldn¡¯t tell whether Leng Ruoxue was joking or serious now. He was confused by this little girl.

    ¡°Old man, you can do it. You must have confidence in yourself,¡± Leng Ruoxue encouraged.

    ¡°There are too many of them,¡± Lan Ming said with a slight headache. The dense group of bandits seemed to have at least a few hundred people. Were they nning to take turns fighting?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. At worst, I¡¯ll lend you Old Zao,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very kindly.

    ¡°Lass, even you can¡¯t do it, let alone an old man like me. Spare me!¡± Old Zao said hurriedly.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?How could he be a match for these bandits! Wasn¡¯t this killing him!

    ¡°Old Zao, you have to grasp the opportunities that the little girl gives you! It¡¯s up to you whether we can live or not.¡± Old Man covered his mouth and smirked.

    ¡°Damn old man, scram to the side!¡± Old Zao roared furiously.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t helpughing again. Sometimes, watching these two old men bicker was quite interesting!

    ¡°Lass, I just entertained you. You can¡¯t let me throw my life away!¡± Old Zao said pitifully, tears seeming to be shining in his eyes.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Old Lan can deal with these bandits alone,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently. She wanted to see Lan Ming¡¯s strength, so how could she help!

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Old Zao wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and was finally at ease.

    ¡°Lass, are you really so disloyal?¡± Lan Ming asked pitifully with a bitter face.?<i>s! How can this girl be more cunning than a fox!</i>

 Chapter 354 - You Are So Ugly (1)

    <h4>Chapter 354: You Are So Ugly (1)</h4>

    ¡°Yes. This youngdy doesn¡¯t know what loyalty is,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly, but she was alreadyughing in her heart.?<i>Hehe, this time, Lan Ming has to attack.</i>

    ¡°Hey, have you decided yet?¡± a robber asked impatiently.

    Leng Ruoxue nced at the robber and said lightly, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Haven¡¯t we been discussing it?¡±

    She turned her head and said to Lan Ming, ¡°Old Lan, hurry up and attack! They¡¯re getting impatient from waiting. Remember, you can do it!¡±

    ¡°Uh! Okay!¡± Lan Ming braced himself.?<i>Boohoo¡­ I can¡¯t let this little woman look down on me.</i>

    ¡°Hey, you? Let¡¯s fight.¡± Lan Ming pointed at the bandit leader.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in you,¡± the bandit leader said coolly, not even looking at Lan Ming.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t resistughing again.?<i>This bandit leader really has character!</i>

    The bandit leader looked at Leng Ruoxue and said with slight displeasure, ¡°Is it very funny?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it funny?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not funny at all,¡± the bandit leader said very seriously.

    Leng Ruoxue looked up and down at the bandit leader and finally gave a very neutral evaluation. ¡°You have no sense of humor.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± The bandit leader nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Which one of you wants to fight me? Aren¡¯t you going to sell me? If you defeat me, I¡¯ll let you sell me!¡± roared Lan Ming, who waspletely ignored and couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore.

    ¡°Old Lan, you have to calm down!¡± Leng Ruoxue advised with several ck lines hanging on her forehead.?<i>s! It seems Old Lan is really mad.</i>

    ¡°I can¡¯t calm down,¡± Lan Ming said irritably. Boohoo¡­ It was one thing to be bullied by a little girl, but these blind bandits actually dared to bully him. They would really think he was a weakling if he didn¡¯t show his might!

    After speaking, Lan Ming directlyunched an attack at the group of bandits.?<i>Hmph! I¡¯ll attack first since you won¡¯t.</i>

    Immediately, light blue water-attribute mystic power danced in the air and entangled the group of bandits¡­

    After a while, a fifth of the bandits died¡­

    But the bandit leader only watched from the side without any intention of making a move.

    ¡°Hey, if you don¡¯t do anything, all your subordinates will die,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded kindly. This bandit leader was really iprehensible! He actually ignored the deaths and injuries of his subordinates, and his fierce eyes only stared at her fiercely. It was really strange. She was so ugly now, so what was there to look at? Could it be that he had never seen such an ugly woman?

    ¡°They aren¡¯t my subordinates,¡± the bandit leader said nonchntly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead.?<i>What is this? Those bandits obviously respect him, but this big bandit actually doesn¡¯t admit that these small fries are his subordinates. It¡¯s really¡­ too strange!</i>

    The bandit leader saw through Leng Ruoxue¡¯s thoughts and exined, ¡°We are just cooperating.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Then why are you looking at me? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re dazzled by my beauty?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased.

    ¡°You¡¯re too ugly. I¡¯ve never seen such an ugly woman in my life!¡± the bandit leader said honestly.

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Let¡¯s spar. If you win, I¡¯ll be yours from now on,¡± the bandit leader suggested very seriously.

    Hearing this, Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words.?<i>What do you mean you¡¯ll be mine from now on? Please don¡¯t make it sound so ambiguous. I have a jealous lover by my side.</i>

    Sure enough, Freak flew into a rage before Leng Ruoxue could say anything¡­

    ¡°Damn it. Who do you think you are? Xue¡¯er is mine!¡± Freak roared furiously.

    The bandit leader looked at Freak and then said very seriously, ¡°Yes, you are also ugly. You two are a very good match.¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± Upon hearing this, Freak was at a loss for what to do. It seemed that he didn¡¯t intend to snatch Xue¡¯er from him!

    ¡°How is it? Let¡¯s spar!¡± the bandit leader asked again.

    Leng Ruoxue nced at him and said with slight displeasure, ¡°Your strength is above mine. Aren¡¯t you bullying me by sparring with me?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re notpeting in mystic power,¡± the bandit leader said.

    ¡°Uh! Then what should wepete on?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully.

    ¡°I want topete in alchemy with you.¡± The bandit leader said something shocking.

    ¡°Uh! Alchemy? You found the wrong person!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in surprise, but she couldn¡¯t help thinking,?<i>How does this guy know that I¡¯m an alchemist?</i>

    ¡°I believe my senses. You must have taken an appearance changing pill!¡± the bandit leader said with certainty. He felt very dense fire-attribute mystic power on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s body, and coupled with her appearance changing pill, he guessed that the woman in front of him was an alchemist.

    ¡°Are you an alchemist?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly. This man had to be talented in alchemy since he could tell that she had taken an appearance changing pill!

    ¡°Yes.¡± The bandit leader nodded.

    ¡°So, are youpeting with me?¡± the bandit leader urged.

    ¡°Okay. But if you lose, you have to be my subordinate and always be loyal to me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°No problem, as long as you can defeat me.¡± The bandit leader nodded.

    ¡°We¡¯llpete after Old Lan takes care of the small fries.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Lan Ming.

    ¡°Okay,¡± the bandit leader replied and stood to the side to watch the battle.

    ¡°Go help Old Lan!¡± Leng Ruoxue let Charm, Darling, Dazzle, and the other beasts out after seeing that Lan Ming was so busy. Well, if she didn¡¯t help soon, Old Lan would be exhausted.

    ¡°Lass, at least you have some conscience,¡± Lan Ming shouted at Leng Ruoxue when he saw the beasts that suddenly joined in the fight.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it to help you. I did it to give my beasts a chance to train,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

 Chapter 355 - You Are So Ugly (2)

    <h4>Chapter 355: You Are So Ugly (2)</h4>

    ¡°Uh! Lass, will it kill you to let me be happy!¡± Lan Mingined.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be happy if you¡¯re not happy!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°s! You ungrateful damn girl, why don¡¯t you just anger me to death?¡± Lan Ming said gloomily.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. You still owe me money!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°¡­¡± Lan Ming really wanted to vomit blood!?<i>What does she mean by I still owe her money? That¡¯s obviously a remuneration, okay? How did it be money I owe her? Boohoo¡­ Women and viins are really the hardest to raise!</i>

    ¡°Old Lan, don¡¯t bezy! Hurry up and destroy these bandits. I have serious business!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged.

    ¡°Damn girl, I¡¯m so tired. Which eye of yours saw me cking off?¡± Lan Ming roared.

    Not far away, Jin Hui, who was fighting dozens of bandits, looked at his master with iparable pity.?<i>s! Poor master! You have never won a quarrel against that little demon. Why haven¡¯t you learned your lesson!</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are we really not going to help?¡± Leng Qingtian asked softly. He was a little embarrassed seeing President Lan fighting a hundred people alone.

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry! Old Lan can handle it. We have to have confidence in him.¡± Leng Ruoxue gave her grandfather a reassuring look andforted him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t we have a ready-made goon? Why would we need to do anything?¡± Old Zao said matter-of-factly. Poor Lan Ming had already been treated as a goon.

    ¡°Haha, Grandpa, calm down.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled gently. Old Zao¡¯s words really matched her thoughts.

    ¡°s! Alright then!¡± Leng Qingtian looked at Lan Ming sympathetically.?<i>s! President Lan, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help! You¡¯re really too strong. As the saying goes, the capable work harder! So, sorry to trouble you.</i>

    The mouth of the bandit leader, who was standing not far away, kept twitching as he thought,?<i>Who are these people?</i>?He was starting to doubt his judgment.?<i>Did I find the wrong person?</i>

    About half an hourter, when thest ray of mystic power disappeared in front of everyone, all the bandits were eliminated¡­

    ¡°Lass, what should we do with this leader?¡± Lan Ming looked at the bandit leader.

    ¡°He can¡¯t be killed! He¡¯s my future subordinate,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Lan Ming was stunned. Did something happen that he didn¡¯t know? His mind was on the battle just now, so he didn¡¯t notice the situation here.

    ¡°He wants topete in alchemy with me. He will be my subordinate if he loses,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Ah! Lass, are you also an alchemist? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Lan Ming was surprised. This girl¡¯s potential as a mystic was already so shocking. If she was also an alchemist, then¡­ He simply couldn¡¯t imagine her future¡­

    ¡°Do I have to tell everyone I meet that I¡¯m an alchemist? Moreover, you didn¡¯t ask me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said innocently.

    ¡°Uh! I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have argued with you about this,¡± Lan Ming said a little gloomily, but he couldn¡¯t help grumbling in his head,?<i>Do I have to ask everyone I see if they¡¯re an alchemist?</i>

    ¡°You are a good boy for recognizing your mistake and correcting it,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Lan Ming said with a bitter face. He red at Jin Hui, who was hiding at the side andughing secretly.?<i>Boohoo¡­ even my beast isughing at me.</i>

    ¡°Can we start thepetition now?¡± the bandit leader asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and took out a small pill furnace from the bracelet.

    ¡°Wow! Lass, your pill furnace is really too¡­¡± Old Zao didn¡¯t know how to describe this pill furnace. As an artificer, he knew very well how high the quality of the pill furnace Leng Ruoxue took out was. Moreover, he guessed that it shouldn¡¯t be her best pill furnace.

    The bandit leader¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked at the palm-sized pill furnace and almost drooled. This pill furnace was definitely a dream for alchemists.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?He looked at the slightly crude pill furnace in his hand and felt a little inferior¡­

    ¡°If I win, you have to give me this pill furnace,¡± the bandit leader said shamelessly after calming down.

    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll give it to you even if you lose. I¡¯ve always been generous to my subordinates,¡± Leng Ruoxue said readily.

    ¡°Hey, leader! You¡¯re not using a pill furnace, are you?¡± Old Zao stared at the pill furnace in the bandit leader¡¯s hand for a long time before he realized that it wasn¡¯t a pill furnace at all. It was obviously an ore that had yet to meltpletely! He had lived for so long, and this was the first time he had seen an alchemist use a raw ore for alchemy!

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do. I can only use this!¡± the bandit leader said gloomily. s! He had to think of a way to rece this crude pill furnace!

    ¡°Use this!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer and handed the pill furnace to the bandit leader. This fellow couldn¡¯t escape from her palm anyway.

    ¡°Thank you. I am Zheng En,¡± the bandit leader said gratefully. He hurriedly took the pill furnace Leng Ruoxue handed to him and hugged it tightly in his arms as if he had obtained a treasure, afraid that it would be snatched away.

    After giving the pill furnace to Zheng En, Leng Ruoxue took out another pill furnace from the bracelet and ced it in front of herself.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Uh! Why do you have so many pill furnaces?¡± Zheng En asked dumbfoundedly. He couldn¡¯t even get a decent pill furnace, but this woman actually took out two at once.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?Comparisons were odious! They were both alchemists, but why was the difference so big?

    ¡°My master left them for me. Are we going topete or not?¡± Leng Ruoxue urged.

    ¡°Compete. Let¡¯s begin!¡± Zheng En hurriedly said. As the saying went, a gift blinds the eyes. He couldn¡¯t be cool anymore after taking Leng Ruoxue¡¯s pill furnace.

    ¡°Light the fire first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said modestly. Men first!

    ¡°You light it first!¡± Zheng En also gave in modestly.

    ¡°Brat, hurry up! What are you being so long-winded for?¡± Old Zao urged, not being able to take it anymore.

 Chapter 356 - You Are So Ugly (3)

    <h4>Chapter 356: You Are So Ugly (3)</h4>

    ¡°Oh, alright then!¡± Zheng En nodded helplessly and then lit the pill furnace.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually a divine me!¡± Old Zao¡¯s eyes widened in jealousy as he looked at the red and purple me.?<i>Boohoo¡­ I want a divine me too!</i>

    Leng Ruoxue looked at her future subordinate with satisfaction. People who possessed a natal divine me were considered rare. She didn¡¯t expect to meet one.?<i>Haha! Great!</i>

    Leng Ruoxue saw that the other party had already lit the pill furnace, and a small me lit on her fingertips. As soon as this small me appeared, the people originally surrounding her immediately jumped away and looked at her with fear on their faces. Zheng En, who was taking out herbs from his ring, also looked at her in disbelief¡­

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement.?<i>What¡¯s with their gazes?</i>

    ¡°Lass, do you want to grill us alive?¡± Old Zao was a little speechless.?<i>This girl¡¯s me temperature actually rose again¡­</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, we can¡¯t stand the temperature of your me,¡± Leng Qingtian exined.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless.?<i>Is the temperature of this me really that high? Why don¡¯t I feel it?</i>

    ¡°Freak, is the temperature of this me very high?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her head and asked Freak, the only one who didn¡¯t leave her side.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Freak said ingratiatingly. His words attracted several disdainful gazes.

    ¡°You¡¯re the best,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised while caressing Freak¡¯s head like she was petting a puppy.

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Freak was so proud!?<i>Hehe, Xue¡¯er praised me again!</i>

    ¡°W-what kind of me is this?¡± Zheng En couldn¡¯t help asking when he returned to his senses. This me could actually make his natal divine me feel fear. How was this possible? This was too unbelievable. His me was a rare divine me!

    ¡°It¡¯s considered a divine me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. In fact, she didn¡¯t know what her current me was! In short, the pills or equipment refined by her current me were definitely better quality than before.

    ¡°¡­¡± Zheng En was speechless.?<i>What do you mean by that?</i>

    ¡°Are we still going topete? Let¡¯s begin quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged. She was a little sleepy and wanted to sleep.

    ¡°What¡¯s there topete about now? I admit defeat,¡± Zheng En said helplessly. The level of this woman¡¯s me was higher than his andpletely suppressed his me. So even if hepeted, he would definitely lose. What was there topete about now?

    ¡°Brat, at least you know your ce. Fighting with this girl is just courting death!¡± Old Zao patted Zheng En¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Her me suppressed my me. I absolutely can¡¯t exert my best strength.¡± Zheng En nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Can my me suppress your me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. She had neverpeted with anyone else other than during the Academy Competition, so she didn¡¯t know that her me could actually suppress other mes.

    ¡°Of course. I can feel fear from my natal me.¡± Zheng En nodded.

    ¡°But my me didn¡¯t seem to suppress the other mes during the Academy Competition?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully and turned to Old Zao.

    ¡°Lass, don¡¯t look at me! You know your own me best,¡± Old Zao said hurriedly. Divine mes might not be able to suppress other mes too much, but this girl¡¯s me was probably not a divine me anymore. So it was normal for it to suppress other mes.

    <i>Is it because of evolution?</i>?Leng Ruoxue pondered. Immediately after, she seemed to feel the emotions transmitted by her natal me. It seemed to be saying that she was right¡­

    ¡°Lass, you should try topete less with others in the future!¡± Old Zao continued. s! Anyone who dared topete with this girl was courting death!

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll handle thepetitions in your ce from now on.¡± Zheng En nodded vigorously.

    Then Zheng En suddenly knelt on one knee and swore very seriously, ¡°I, Zheng En, am willing to acknowledge¡­¡±

    Zheng En nced at Leng Ruoxue, depressed. He actually forgot to ask for this ugly woman¡¯s name!?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue!¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°I, Zheng En, am willing to acknowledge Leng Ruoxue as my master. I will always be loyal and will never betray her!¡± Zheng En swore to the heavens. Then the contract array descended, and the contract was formally established.

    Leng Ruoxue felt the mental connection between her and Zheng En and nodded with satisfaction.?<i>Oh! This Zheng En is quite tactful! He knows to establish a contract to show his loyalty!</i>?But what she didn¡¯t expect even more was that Zheng En was actually a Mystic Monarch!

    ¡°Zheng En, where is your banditir?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Uh! Miss, it¡¯s not far from here,¡± Zheng En answered respectfully as two drops of cold sweat dripped down his forehead. s! He knew what his master wanted to do even without guessing!

    ¡°Bring us there!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. Since they wanted to rob them, they had to be prepared to be robbed. Anyway, all the bandits were dead, and the bandit leader had be her subordinate. The wealth they had painstakingly robbed for so many years shouldn¡¯t be left for others to take advantage of, so she would keep it for them.

    ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± Zheng En said.

    Leng Ruoxue sent the beasts into the bracelet, and everyone packed their things simply. Then Zheng En led the way to the banditir.

    About twenty minutester, Zheng En led Leng Ruoxue and the others to a residential house.

    ¡°Zheng En, we didn¡¯te to the wrong ce, did we?¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless as she looked at the tall and grand mansion in front of her. Why were bandits living so well? No wonder even mystics went to be bandits.

    ¡°Miss, this is the right ce,¡± Zheng En said with certainty. Uh! He also knew that this ce was not very convincing, but this was really the banditir!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue pushed open the door and walked straight in.

 Chapter 357 - You Are So Ugly (4)

    <h4>Chapter 357: You Are So Ugly (4)</h4>

    After entering, Leng Ruoxue and the others were even more astonished because just the yard was luxurious and spacious enough to make people dumbfounded. Moreover, there were many rooms in the yard. From the appearance alone, the dazzling aura was absolutelyparable to the main hall of an imperial pce¡­

    ¡°No wonder even mystics are bandits,¡± Old Zao said with a sense of inferiority.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?He had never lived in such a good house in all his life.

    ¡°Yes, I want to be a bandit too.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement. No matter how noble a mystic¡¯s status was, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to earn as quickly as bandits! This was a no-brainer business!

    After hearing what Leng Ruoxue said, Lan Ming was at a loss for words.?<i>Aren¡¯t you doing what bandits do now?</i>

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not easy being a bandit now either!¡± Zheng Enined with a bitter face.

    ¡°Why?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°As a bandit, you have to be prepared to be killed at any time. Moreover, the first rule of being a bandit is that robbery is allowed but absolutely not killing. Otherwise, once you be the public enemy of the entire continent, everyone will kill you,¡± Zheng En exined.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t those bandits say that they wanted to kill us just now?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly.

    ¡°Actually, they were just scaring you. They wouldn¡¯t have really killed you. But there was really a possibility of selling him for some money. After all, they can¡¯t work for nothing!¡± Zheng En pointed at Lan Ming. Unfortunately, the bandits kicked an iron te this time and were wiped out instead.

    ¡°Haha, those bandits have good taste. He can indeed sell for a good price.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled happily.

    ¡°But I¡¯m curious. Where would they have sold Old Lan?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°There are many ces, such as to the daughters of noble families who like beauty,¡± Zheng En said.

    ¡°Ooohhhh!¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately dragged it out, causing Lan Ming to roll his eyes.

    ¡°Miss, actually, I only had a cooperative rtionship with those bandits,¡± Zheng En continued.

    ¡°What kind of cooperation?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°They provided me with all sorts of herbs, and I had to strengthen their imposing manner because I was the strongest among them!¡± Zheng En said helplessly. s! He had no choice but to ally with those bandits for the sake of herbs!?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Those bandits were quite smart. They really knew how to use you to intimidate people,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised.

    ¡°So what? They still died in your hands.¡± Zheng En looked at Lan Ming. He knew that this man was very strong from the moment he saw him.

    ¡°Miss, all the treasures they robbed over the years are here.¡± While speaking, Zheng En had already brought Leng Ruoxue and the others to an inconspicuous room.

    ¡°Open the door!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zheng En opened the door with the key and led Leng Ruoxue and the others in¡­

    Leng Ruoxue and the others walked into the room and saw the casually piled treasures. They no longer wanted to say anything¡­

    ¡°Lass! I think we should just be bandits too. With our strength, we will definitely rob more than them,¡± Old Zao suggested with shining eyes.

    ¡°Old Zao, this idea suits me very well!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased, but her eyes turned to Lan Ming.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me? I won¡¯t stoop that low,¡± Lan Ming said resolutely.

    ¡°Really? I¡¯ll wait and see!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled deviously.

    ¡°Miss, do you really want to be a bandit?¡± Zheng En said dumbfoundedly. Was he destined to be unable to get rid of his identity as a bandit for the rest of his life??<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    Leng Ruoxue gave Zheng En a knock on the head and said with a smile, ¡°Of course not. This youngdy will only rob people who provoke me. Haha!¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good!¡± Zheng En was relieved. He didn¡¯t want to be a bandit anymore. He had no choice in the past!

    Leng Ruoxue unceremoniously stored all the treasures in the room into the bracelet and confidently imed them¡­

    ¡°Lass, you¡¯re rich this time. This wealth is enough to match the entire wealth of a medium-sized family,¡± Lan Ming said.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t enough either!¡± Leng Ruoxue said gloomily with a frown.?<i>Boohoo¡­ There are too many family members.</i>

    ¡°This isn¡¯t enough? How many people are there in your family?¡± Lan Ming asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Too many,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a slight headache.

    ¡°¡­¡± Lan Ming was speechless. If this amount of wealth wasn¡¯t enough to support them, then there must be a lot of people in their family.

    Leng Ruoxue turned to Zheng En. ¡°Zheng En, let¡¯s stay here for the night and leave tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Miss. But where are we going?¡± Zheng En asked curiously.

    ¡°To Carefree City,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Ah! Carefree City! Miss, can I not go?¡± Zheng En said with a troubled expression.

    ¡°Why?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Zheng En doubtfully, her watery eyes saying, ¡®Give me a reasonable exnation¡¯.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to go to Carefree City,¡± Zheng En stammered.

    ¡°Give me a reason,¡± Leng Ruoxue half-ordered while ring at Zheng En.

    Zheng En braced himself and said honestly, ¡°The Alchemist Association Headquarters is also in Carefree City, so I don¡¯t want to go.¡±?<i>Boohoo¡­ I wonder if Miss will chase me away after knowing about my past¡­</i>

    ¡°Do you have any trouble with the Alchemy Association Headquarters?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed, but her face was full of realization.

    ¡°Miss, actually¡­ I¡¯m an alchemist who was expelled from the Alchemist Association Headquarters. I¡¯ve already been disqualified from being an alchemist, so I had no way of obtaining medicinal herbs. And as ast resort, I transacted with those bandits,¡± Zheng En exined with a pained expression.

    ¡°Ah! Could you be that Zheng En?¡± Lan Ming suddenly shouted. No wonder he found the name familiar. But it had been too long, so he couldn¡¯t remember it immediately.

    ¡°Yes, I am the Zheng En who was expelled from the Alchemist Association Headquarters fifteen years ago.¡± Zheng En said coldly, his eyes full of hatred. s! It had been 15 years, but his heart still bled every time he thought about that matter.

 Chapter 358 - Provocation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 358: Provocation (1)</h4>

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of enmity you have with someone in the Alchemist Association Headquarters, but you have to go to Carefree City. As for your hatred, you have to take revenge for yourself,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. Although she didn¡¯t ask him in detail about the cause and effect of the matter, she could guess what kind of treatment he had received. After all, such a matter was not strange no matter where it was.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to take revenge. It¡¯s just that my enemy is very powerful now. I¡¯m not his match,¡± Zheng En said helplessly.

    ¡°Just because you don¡¯t have strength now doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t have it in the future. I didn¡¯t ask you to seek revenge now. What¡¯s the rush?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly. Since Zheng En was already hers now, then of course she couldn¡¯t stand by and watch others bully her own people!

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not in a hurry. I¡¯ve already endured for so many years. Sooner orter, I will take revenge for being framed with my own hands,¡± Zheng En said vigorously as if he was a different person.

    ¡°Brat Zheng, that¡¯s right! Don¡¯t worry. We will definitely help you if you want revenge.¡± Old Zao patted Zheng En¡¯s shoulder like they were good brothers.

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Zheng En felt warmth in his heart after hearing what Old Zao said. He had been alone for more than a decade, and it was impossible for him to truly befriend those bandits. So this was the first time he felt warmth in more than a decade.

    After seeing Zheng En regain his confidence, Leng Ruoxue said, ¡°Everyone, rest early today! Let¡¯s continue going tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Leng Qingtian and the others answered and went to find rooms to rest. But Lan Ming didn¡¯t leave.

    Leng Ruoxue nced at Lan Ming. ¡°President Lan, do you have something to say?¡±

    ¡°Lass, what happened back then was very troublesome andplicated. I advise you not to get involved,¡± Lan Ming said after some thought.

    ¡°Zheng En is now my subordinate. Do you think I won¡¯t be involved?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to let Zheng En stay here for the time being. You can pick him up after the Mystic Association¡¯spetition is over,¡± Lan Ming suggested. What he implied was that it was best not to let Zheng En go to Carefree City, lest he was recognized.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. But if you¡¯re afraid of trouble, President Lan, we can part ways here.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s tone suddenly became a little cold.

    ¡°Hmph! In your dreams! You want to get rid of me now that you have a new road to bing rich, right? Dream on!¡± Lan Minghuo roared.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?His good intentions were actually treated as ill intent. He felt wronged! He had always thought that he was already friends with them, but this heartless little girl actually wanted to chase him away because of Zheng En, whom she had only known for a short while.?<i>Boohoo¡­ So sad!</i>

    ¡°When did I say I wanted to get rid of you! I was afraid you would find it troublesome!¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly as two drops of cold sweat dripped down her forehead.?<i>Why is this guy so unreasonable?</i>

    ¡°Hmph! If you¡¯re not afraid, why should I be?¡± Lan Ming roared gloomily.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not afraid, then go to sleep! We have to travel early tomorrow morning!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. Then she left with Freak, leaving Lan Ming sullen and alone¡­

    After staying in the banditir for the night, Leng Ruoxue and the others set off the next morning¡­

    ***

    Ten dayster¡­

    Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at Nightless City.

    ¡°This city is Nightless City. After passing through this city, we will reach Carefree City,¡± Lan Ming exined outside the city gate while looking at the tall and grand city walls. After ten days of traveling, they were almost at their destination.

    ¡°Nightless City? Do you mean that nighttime here is as lively as daytime?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Yes, the nights here are also brightly lit and bustling,¡± Lan Ming said.

    ¡°Is this city bigger than Windless City?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°About the same. They¡¯re both not too big,¡± Lan Ming answered.

    ¡°Old Lan, do mystics have any other preferential treatments?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. During the few days of being with Lan Ming, she had learned that mystics weren¡¯t charged any fees for entering cities.

    ¡°If inns are full, mystics have priority to stay. If two groups of guests are both mystics, the higher-level one is the most respected,¡± Lan Ming said with a smile.

    ¡°Oh. Old Lan, let¡¯s enter the city! Let¡¯s find a ce to rest and then continue tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after understanding the situation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! There¡¯s an inn owned by our Mystic Association in Nightless City. Mystics get a discount there,¡± Lan Ming said.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it free?¡±?<i>The Mystic Association really takes enough. It even collects money from its own people,</i>?Leng Ruoxue thought.

    ¡°The association has to earn money too! The entire Boundless Heaven Continent has a poption of billions. No matter how few mystics there are, there are still hundreds of thousands. If everything was free, then the association wouldn¡¯t be able to support the mystics no matter how much money it has! But it¡¯spletely free for mystics at or above Mystic Sovereign,¡± Lan Ming said with a light smile.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded understandingly.

    Then everyone walked into Nightless City.

    ¡°We¡¯re here. This is it.¡± After walking for a while, Lan Ming pointed at a gilded signboard in mid-air. On the signboard were tworge words, ¡®Mystic Association¡¯.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the signboard of the inn in front of her*. This Mystic Association is reallyzy. It didn¡¯t even bother to name it and just directly wrote the words Mystic Association on the signboard.*

    ¡°Lass, this ce is easy to recognize, right?¡± Lan Ming said proudly.

    ¡°Yes! Very easy to recognize.¡± Leng Ruoxue braced herself and echoed. If this ce wasn¡¯t easy to recognize, what else would be easy to recognize?

    Leng Ruoxue and the others walked into the inn of the Mystic Association with Lan Ming.

    ¡°President Lan, who are they?¡± the innkeeper asked in puzzlement while looking at the people behind Lan Ming when they arrived at the front desk.

    ¡°They are the representatives of our association,¡± Lan Ming exined lightly.

 Chapter 359 - Provocation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 359: Provocation (2)</h4>

    ¡°Ah! No way!¡± The innkeeper thought he had heard wrong. There were actually representatives from Windless City¡¯s Mystic Association participating in thepetition. Moreover, how could there be such ugly mystics? It was too unbelievable!

    ¡°Do you think I would lie to you?¡± Lan Ming red at him angrily.?<i>Hmph! These bastards who judge others by their appearance will suffer if they anger that little girl.</i>?He couldn¡¯t help gloating at the thought!

    ¡°No, no. Why would President Lan lie to me!¡± the innkeeper hurriedly said. To be honest, he really didn¡¯t think very highly of the ugly mystics Lan Ming brought.

    ¡°Then quickly arrange rooms for us!¡± Lan Ming said impatiently.?<i>Hmph! These snobbish fellows will be taught a lesson sooner orter.</i>

    ¡°President Lan, there are only two rooms left,¡± the innkeeper said with a troubled expression.

    ¡°How is that possible? Shouldn¡¯t you reserve rooms for the major association branches?¡± Lan Ming said angrily. The mystic inn of Nightless City would reserve rooms for the major association branches in every officialpetition of the Mystic Association. This was the usual practice.

    ¡°There were some at first, but President Zhou brought too many mystics. There weren¡¯t enough rooms reserved for them, so¡­ so¡­¡± the innkeeper stammered, his eyes a little evasive¡­

    ¡°So you gave our rooms to them?¡± Lan Ming was angry.?<i>This is too much!</i>

    ¡°President Lan, I didn¡¯t have a choice either! I can¡¯t afford to offend President Zhou. Moreover, it was President Zhou who said that no one from your branch would participate in thepetition. That¡¯s why I gave him the rooms,¡± the innkeeper hastily exined. Boohoo¡­ The Mystic Association of Windless City had forfeited the previouspetition, so he didn¡¯t expect them to send people this time!

    ¡°Do you mean that you can afford to offend me, but you can¡¯t afford to offend President Zhou?¡± Lan Ming narrowed his eyes in displeasure.

    ¡°No¡­ no, that¡¯s not what I mean. We can¡¯t afford to offend either of you!¡± The innkeeper was so anxious that he was about to cry.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?Could he pretend to faint?!

    ¡°Old Lan, forget it. Why fuss over it with a servant? Two rooms are enough,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s beneath my status to fuss over something with a servant.¡± Lan Ming smiled elegantly.

    ¡°Bring us to our rooms quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Yes, please follow me,¡± the innkeeper said cautiously.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?Why was this ugly woman¡¯s aura more terrifying than President Lan¡¯s?

    ¡°Sirs and Madam, these are the two rooms.¡± The innkeeper led Leng Ruoxue and the others to the third floor and pointed at the two innermost rooms.

    ¡°Old Lan, we want to cultivate. You can have a room to yourself!¡± Leng Ruoxue casually pushed open a door and walked in directly. Freak and the others followed closely behind.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing important, don¡¯t disturb us,¡± Lan Ming said coldly to the innkeeper after seeing Leng Ruoxue and the others enter the room. Then he pushed open the door and entered his room.

    In Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ room¡­

    ¡°Miss, I want to enter the space,¡± Zheng En said impatiently as soon as Leng Ruoxue entered the room before they could even size up the room.

    ¡°Brat Zheng, why are you in such a hurry?¡± Old Zao was a little speechless. If not for Lan Ming, this brat would probably have stayed inside and refused toe out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue brought everyone into the bracelet with a thought.

    As soon as Zheng En entered the bracelet, he immediately ran to the medicinal fields. His eyes lit up as he looked at the precious herbs, and he was almost drooling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drop your saliva on my herbs,¡± the little ck dog, who had been guarding the medicinal fields, warned.

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Zheng En quickly promised and sat down beside the medicinal fields like the little ck dog.

    Leng Ruoxue looked helplessly at the man and dog beside the medicinal fields and shook her head with a chuckle. Since the first time she brought Zheng En here, he hadn¡¯t wanted to go out. Moreover, as long as he stayed in the bracelet, she would definitely be able to find him in the medicinal fields.?<i>s! What a pill maniac!</i>?Zheng En¡¯s obsession with pills and herbs really made her blush with shame!

    ¡°Freak, let¡¯s rest early!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to Freak.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Freak nodded and pulled Leng Ruoxue into the purple bamboo house.

    As for Leng Qingtian and the others, they had long returned to their houses to cultivate mystic skills.

    The next morning, Leng Ruoxue brought everyone out of the bracelet.

    ¡°Miss.¡± Zheng En looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully, his eyes full of pleading.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?There was a very precious herb that was about to mature today. Such an opportunity was rare toe by in a thousand years¡­

    ¡°We should go. There will be more chances in the future,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed helplessly as two drops of cold sweat dripped down her forehead. s! She really couldn¡¯t get used to being looked at by a tall, burly, and resolute man with such a pitiful gaze.

    Standing beside Leng Ruoxue, Freak rapped Zheng En on the head and roared with displeasure, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to learn from me!¡±?<i>Damn it. He actually wants to pretend to be pitiful like me. Hmph! Not a chance! My Xue¡¯er won¡¯t pity other men!</i>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Zheng En said aggrievedly with tears in his eyes.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Miss¡¯s man is so fierce!</i>

    ¡°Go out. Don¡¯t make Lan Ming wait anxiously.¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed her smile.?<i>Hehe, Freak is cuter when he¡¯s pretending to be pitiful.</i>

    Leng Ruoxue and the others exited the room and happened to see Lan Ming pacing around in the corridor.

    ¡°Old Lan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Why was Lan Ming like an ant on a hot pan?

    ¡°Lass, you came out at the right time. I want to tell you about President Zhou¡­¡± Lan Ming was about to say something when Leng Ruoxue interrupted him.

    ¡°Old Lan, I¡¯m not interested in unimportant people,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without much interest.

    ¡°Lass, listen to me!¡± Lan Ming sighed helplessly.

    ¡°Alright, tell me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

 Chapter 360 - Provocation (3)

    <h4>Chapter 360: Provocation (3)</h4>

    ¡°Lass, that President Zhou¡¯s full name is Zhou Kun, and he is the president of Sun Zhou City¡¯s Mystic Association. Sun Zhou City is one of the three main cities of the Boundless Heaven Continent, and its area is muchrger than Carefree City¡¯s. Moreover, it is the main city of the Sun family. The Zhou family is Sun Zhou City¡¯s secondrgest family, and the Zhou family has had a very close rtionship with the Sun family for thousands of years. This Zhou Kun is the first son of the Zhou family and is extremely talented. His mother is also the eldest youngdy of the Sun family, so Zhou Kun¡¯s status in the Sun family is also very high.

    ¡°Zhou Kun is the beloved disciple of the vice president of the Mystic Association Headquarters, and my master is the president. However, my master has been in seclusion for many years, so basically the vice president decides everything in the Mystic Association Headquarters. He has always hoped that his beloved disciple could inherit the position of president of the Mystic Association Headquarters, so he has been suppressing me. He was the one who arranged for me to be sent to the Mystic Association in Windless City,¡± Lan Ming exined.

    ¡°Old Lan, you¡¯re from the Lan family, right? Isn¡¯t that vice president afraid of offending the Lan family by doing this?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°s! Lass, I¡¯m from a branch family of the Lan family. Moreover, the Mystic Association has regtions that the direct descendants of the Three Great Families are not allowed to hold important positions in the Mystic Association. Moreover, even if I¡¯m from a branch family, bing a president of the Mystic Association is equivalent to leaving the family, so the family naturally won¡¯t protect me,¡± Lan Ming said helplessly.

    ¡°It seems like the Mystic Association has a lot of rules,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization. This was probably ast resort to prevent the Mystic Association from being controlled by the Three Great Families! However, she didn¡¯t think it was a good idea.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lan Ming nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Zhou Kun also have a close rtionship with the Sun family? If he bes the president, what¡¯s the difference between him and the Sun family being the president?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. In her opinion, this was simply exchanging soup for medicine!

    ¡°Erm¡­ He isn¡¯t a true member of the Sun family after all. So if he bes the president, he won¡¯t vite the rules of the Mystic Association.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Lan Ming¡¯s forehead.?<i>s! Must this girl be so sharp! Even though this is something everyone knows, no one has dared to ask so directly!</i>

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you didn¡¯t really break away from the Lan family, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. Rules were dead, but people were alive. People could find loopholes in rules and use them at any time. This had long been an unchanging fact.

    ¡°Yes, I have to do my duty for the Lan family, but the Lan family doesn¡¯t have any responsibilities to me,¡± Lan Ming said helplessly. This was probably the sorrow of the descendants of aristocratic families! They would always be pawns of their families, and they even had to sacrifice their lives if necessary for the sake of their families¡¯ strength.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought about changing your destiny?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly.

    ¡°That won¡¯t be easy.¡± Lan Ming sighed.

    ¡°As long as you have the heart, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t agree at all with Lan Ming¡¯s slightly negative thoughts because bing stronger had always been her goal. She knew very well that only by bing a powerhouse above everyone could she control her own destiny, so she had always been working in this direction.

    ¡°Lass, you really don¡¯t understand the power of a family.¡± How could Lan Ming not want to break free from his family¡¯s control! But he couldn¡¯t do it at all at present.

    ¡°Hehe, this girl is our family head. Her words are like an imperial edict to us. What else does she need to know!¡± Old Zao interrupted.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Oh right, Lass, we might be going on the road with Zhou Kun and the otherster,¡± Lan Ming reminded.

    ¡°Why?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with some displeasure. She didn¡¯t want to go with that Zhou-what¡¯s-his-name.

    ¡°I was notified this morning that the headquarters has already sent people to fetch us, so I guess we have to set off together.¡± This was also the main reason why he told Leng Ruoxue about Zhou Kun. On the way, he had already understood Leng Ruoxue¡¯s character of taking revenge for any enmity, so he was very afraid that she would have a conflict with Zhou Kun. After all, she was definitely not Zhou Kun¡¯s match now.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. As long as he doesn¡¯t provoke me, I won¡¯t take the initiative to provoke him,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently.?<i>But don¡¯t me me if that fellow foolishly provokes me!</i>

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Lan Ming was relieved after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s promise because he knew that she wasn¡¯t someone who liked to cause trouble.

    ¡°Old Lan, when will they send people?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°They should be here in an hour. It¡¯s enough for us to have breakfast in the dining hall.¡± Lan Ming looked at the time.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at the restaurant on the first floor and deliberately found a window seat. But an annoying voice sounded in their ears just as they sat down.

    ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this President Lan? I heard that people from your Windless City¡¯s Mystic Association can finally participate in thepetition this year?¡± a frivolous voice said provocatively.

    But no one bothered with him¡­

    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for so long, but I didn¡¯t hear anything about you bing a mute, President Lan. What? Are these mystics you brought also mute?¡± Zhou Kun, who was standing by their table, endured his anger and continued provoking. Hmph! He didn¡¯t believe that Lan Ming wouldn¡¯t get angry!

    ¡°No one will think you¡¯re a mute if you don¡¯t speak,¡± Old Zao said indifferently with his head lowered.

    ¡°How dare you! How dare you offend your superiors! Do you know who I am?¡± Zhou Kun roared furiously. No one had dared to speak to him like this before! This old man was dead for sure.

    Leng Ruoxue looked up with slight displeasure and nced indifferently at the man standing in front of their table.?<i>This greasy-looking asshole must be Zhou Kun!</i>

    Zhou Kun was about 30 years old. He was considered handsome but a little too effeminate. There was a brutal aura between his eyebrows, and his strength should be on par with Lan Ming¡¯s. But this bearing¡­! It was totally different from Lan Ming¡¯s.

 Chapter 361 - Provocation (4)

    <h4>Chapter 361: Provocation (4)</h4>

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even tell us your family name. How would we know who you are!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Hmph! Ugly monsters, listen up! I am Zhou Kun, the president of Sun Zhou City¡¯s Mystic Association. Our Sun Zhou City is one of the three main cities and isn¡¯t something a small Windless City canpare with,¡± Zhou Kun said with a face full of pride, but he felt a little nauseous inside.?<i>Damn! Why are these people so ugly? Where did Lan Ming find them?</i>

    ¡°So it¡¯s President Zhou. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a fake smile.

    ¡°You know me?¡± Zhou Kun asked in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect his name to spread to Windless City, that remote ce Windless City. He was really proud!

    ¡°Of course! Everyone knows that President Zhou is the most promising person in the Mystic Association. How is it possible for me not to hear of your name!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with an admiring smile.

    ¡°Uh! I have something to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Zhou Kun looked at the iparably ugly woman in front of him who was actually looking at him with admiration. He was shocked. He even felt that he would vomit if he stayed any longer.?<i>Damn, it¡¯s really too disgusting.</i>

    ¡°Lass, you scared him,¡± Old Zao teased with a smile as he watched Zhou Kun run away from their table as though he was fleeing for his life.?<i>Hehe, this girl is really too evil.</i>

    ¡°Lass, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Lan Ming looked at Leng Ruoxue with admiration and praise.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worship me. I¡¯m a legend.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled mischievously.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you actually smiled at another man just now. Boohoo¡­ just this once. There won¡¯t be a next time!¡± Freak¡¯s jealousy rose once again as he pouted in dissatisfaction.

    Leng Ruoxue hugged Freak¡¯s neck and kissed him heavily on the lips without hesitation, coaxing him to smile again.

    At this moment, the innkeeper walked to their side and said carefully, ¡°President Lan, the people from headquarters have arrived.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lan Ming said directly to Leng Ruoxue and the others without even looking at the innkeeper.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others nodded, then stood up and walked directly to the entrance.

    Outside the inn, two enormous flying spirit beastsnded on the street and even blocked the traffic¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to share a spirit beast with these ugly monsters!¡± An unruly voice sounded somewhat ear-piercing on the street¡­

    Leng Ruoxue and the others heard this voice as soon as they exited the inn and looked at the owner of the voice in unison¡­

    The owner of the voice was in her twenties, had a face as beautiful as peach blossoms, a sexy and enchanting figure, a tall figure, and an outstanding temperament. She was definitely a rare great beauty on the surface, but her character was not ttering¡­

    Lan Ming lowered his voice and said to Leng Ruoxue and the others, ¡°She is the little princess of the Sun family, Sun Meilin.¡±

    ¡°So she¡¯s from the Sun family. No wonder!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a spurious smile, her eyes shining with several cold lights.

    ¡°Lass, you better not provoke her now. She¡¯s very favored in the Sun family,¡± Lan Ming reminded with a frown.

    ¡°Old Lan, aren¡¯t you mistaken? Did I provoke her?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with ill intentions.

    ¡°In short, you should stay away from her now. Don¡¯t go head-on with her,¡± Lan Ming said worriedly. s! This girl¡¯s vengeful nature sometimes gave people quite a headache.

    ¡°Old Lan, you like topromise too much. I can¡¯t bear to be wronged,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile, but the coldness in her eyes grew denser.

    Lan Ming sighed softly and said helplessly, ¡°s! There¡¯s nothing we can do. Being in arge family, we have to be able to tolerate things.¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, should we go over?¡± Freak asked as he gently hugged Leng Ruoxue¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others walked toward the two enormous spirit beasts.

    ¡°Ugly monsters, stay away from me!¡± Sun Meilin¡¯s beautiful face was full of disgust.

    ¡°At least you know your ce.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Sun Meilin, who was already sitting on the spirit beast¡¯s back, questioned furiously.

    ¡°Literally.¡± Leng Ruoxue nced at Sun Meilin with her watery eyes and smiled faintly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? What she means is that you know yourself well. You are too ugly to be seen,¡± Freak exined very kindly.

    ¡°You¡­ you two ugly monsters dare to say that I¡¯m ugly. I¡¯m the second most beautiful woman on the Boundless Heaven Continent. Damn it. What sort of eyes do you have!¡± Sun Meilin immediately lost herposure when she heard someone say that she was ugly. What she was most proud of was her appearance. But these two iparably ugly monsters actually said that she was ugly. How could she bear it!

    ¡°Second most beautiful? You¡¯re not the most beautiful. What¡¯s there to be proud of? Besides, the ugliness I¡¯m talking about is your heart, not your face,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight mockery. She really didn¡¯t understand why there were beauty rankings everywhere she went. She hated such beauty rankings the most because, in her opinion, they were just rankings developed by some boring stinky men to satisfy their personal desires. Any intelligent woman wouldn¡¯t care about these rankings.

    ¡°You¡­ Damn it. Do you know what you¡¯re saying? I won¡¯t let you go,¡± Sun Meilin roared in anger.

    ¡°Image! Image! Aren¡¯t you the second most beautiful woman? You have to take note of your image! Don¡¯t let others see your true appearance, or it will make people lose their appetite,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded with a naughty smile.

    Hearing this, Sun Meilin actually looked around. She was slightly relieved when she saw that there were few people on the street.?<i>Hmph! Although this ugly monster is an eyesore, she has a point. I truly have to take care of my image. I¡¯ll deal with this ugly monster when I have the chance in the future.</i>

    Now far away, Lan Ming heard what Leng Ruoxue said and broke out in a cold sweat.?<i>s! This girl really can¡¯t tolerate a grain of sand in her eyes!</i>

    ¡°Old Lan, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue naturally couldn¡¯t be bothered with Sun Meilin when she saw that she was silent. She got onto the back of the other spirit beast.

 Chapter 362 - The Mysterious Man (1)

    <h4>Chapter 362: The Mysterious Man (1)</h4>

    Freak and the others climbed onto it as well, with Lan Ming being thest.

    ¡°President Lan, we¡¯re about to set off,¡± a person sent by the Mystic Association headquarters on the spirit beast said respectfully. He had seen the short exchange just now, so he didn¡¯t dare to underestimate these ugly people at all. s! They weren¡¯t even afraid of the little princess of the Sun family, so of course they wouldn¡¯t take him seriously.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lan Ming nodded lightly.

    After hearing this, the person from headquarters immediately piloted the spirit beast to flew up slowly¡­

    Leng Ruoxue half-leaned on Freak while lying on the back of the enormous spirit beast. This spirit beast was a griffin, a flying spirit beast unique to the Boundless Heaven Continent. Although griffin¡¯s level wasn¡¯t high, and its flying speed wasn¡¯t the fastest, its advantage was that it wasrge enough, stable, andfortable. So it could be considered the most popr flying spirit beast on the Boundless Heaven Continent.

    ¡°Old Lan, sitting on this griffin is so much morefortable than sitting on your Jin Hui,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with her eyes closed.

    ¡°But how can a griffin¡¯s speedpare to my Jin Hui?¡± Lan Ming refused to be outdone. He didn¡¯t want his beast to be looked down upon by this little girl.

    ¡°Jin Hui¡¯s back is too hard. So what if he flies fast? Comfort is the most important,¡± Leng Ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Lass, you really don¡¯t know how lucky you are. My Jin Hui is very proud. Usually, no one is allowed to sit on his back except me.¡± Lan Ming had an expression as if she had taken a huge advantage.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. She narrowed her eyes and looked at the other griffin flying side by side with them. The people sitting on the griffin were all people brought by Zhou Kun. But the little princess of the Sun family had a stern face, and she didn¡¯t utter a word no matter how Zhou Kun spoke. Obviously, she was very angry just now. Hehe!

    Lan Ming followed Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze and couldn¡¯t help saying worriedly, ¡°Lass, be careful from now on since you¡¯ve provoked her!¡±

    ¡°Old Lan, you¡¯re mistaken. I didn¡¯t provoke her,¡± Leng Ruoxue corrected. She had never been a person who liked to cause trouble. If others didn¡¯t provoke her, she would never take the initiative to provoke them.

    ¡°Anyway, just be careful in the future.¡± Lan Ming couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Leng Ruoxue. He knew that he couldn¡¯t win against her.

    ¡°Old Lan, I know my limits. You should worry more for yourself!¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. When Lan Ming arrived at the Mystic Association Headquarters, his days would definitely not be good. s! He had an irresponsible master who couldn¡¯t even protect his own disciple.

    ¡°I¡¯m prepared.¡± Lan Ming shrugged nonchntly.

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Leng Ruoxue closed her eyes and took a nap.

    After flying for about three hours, they finally reached Carefree City, where the Mystic Association Headquarters was.

    The Mystic Association Headquarters and the Alchemist Association Headquarters were both located in Carefree City. This city was only smaller than the three main cities. However, ordinary people were not allowed to enter Carefree City. The prerequisite to enter Carefree City was being a mystic or an alchemist. Of course, people from the other two major associations, the Artificer Association and the Beast Trainer Association, could also enter the city, but they had to have identification.

    The two enormous griffins flew directly into Carefree City andnded in front of the Mystic Association Headquarters.

    ¡°President Lan, please wait here for a moment. Someone will bring you to your residenceter,¡± the person who brought them said respectfully.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Lan Ming answered.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others jumped off the griffin¡¯s back and waited directly at the entrance of the Mystic Association.

    At this moment, an attendant walked out of the Mystic Association. After seeing the two groups of people, the attendant went directly to Zhou Kun and his group, bowed, and said very respectfully, ¡°President Zhou, you¡¯re finally here. President Wu missed you two days ago! Come in with me quickly!¡±

    ¡°Okay, please lead the way,¡± Zhou Kun said very gentlemanly.

    ¡°President Zhou, Miss Sun, this way please,¡± the attendant said respectfully. Hepletely ignored Leng Ruoxue and the others and directly led Zhou Kun¡¯s group into the main entrance of the headquarters.

    When Zhou Kun and his group passed by Lan Ming and the others, they deliberately nced at them provocatively before swaggering into the Mystic Association.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others werepletely ignored¡­

    ¡°Damn, these snobs! I¡¯ve never been treated like this before!¡± Old Zao couldn¡¯t help cursing.

    ¡°Why bother with a dog!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly without any anger on her face.

    ¡°Lass, aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Old Zao asked in disbelief.?<i>When did this girl¡¯s temper be so good?</i>

    Leng Ruoxue looked at Lan Ming with iparable sympathy and said lightly, ¡°It was expected! What¡¯s there to fuss about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m too useless,¡± Lan Ming said guiltily. s! He might be impressive in the eyes of outsiders, but it was the vice president¡¯s world at the headquarters. He had always been the one being suppressed. Now, Leng Ruoxue and the others were also implicated by him.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. You don¡¯t have to me yourself,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted. In her opinion, the Mystic Association Headquarters had be what it was today because of Lan Ming¡¯s irresponsible master. He was the one who created an opportunity for the ambitious vice president to develop his faction.

    ¡°Hey, since no one cares about us, let¡¯s enter by ourselves! It¡¯s not a good idea to stand on the street!¡± Lin Liang said. He didn¡¯t want to be treated as a clown for onlookers to watch.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s enter!¡± Lan Ming took a deep breath and decided. Although this wasn¡¯t in line with the rules of the Mystic Association Headquarters, he couldn¡¯t let Leng Ruoxue and the others stand outside forever!

    Leng Ruoxue and the others nodded. They pushed open the main door of the headquarters and walked in directly.

    ¡°Who dares to trespass into the Mystic Association Headquarters!¡± A loud shout sounded in everyone¡¯s ears.

    In the blink of an eye, Leng Ruoxue and the others were surrounded by a group of mystics.

 Chapter 363 - The Mysterious Man (2)

    <h4>Chapter 363: The Mysterious Man (2)</h4>

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the powerful formation in front of her and sneered in her heart. It seemed like this vice president was nning to give them a demonstration of his authority! She really didn¡¯t believe that every mystic who entered the Mystic Association would receive such treatment.

    ¡°I am Lan Ming,¡± Lan Ming said, suppressing his anger.

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s President Lan! President Lan, you should know the rules of our Mystic Association Headquarters, right? The Mystic Association Headquarters is not a ce to be trespassed. You have to report first if there¡¯s anything.¡± The slightly wretched-looking middle-aged man in the lead smiled smugly.?<i>Haha, the feeling of stepping on Lan Ming is really good! Hmph! So what if he¡¯s the president¡¯s beloved disciple? The person in charge of headquarters now is President Wu.</i>

    ¡°We¡¯ve been here for a while. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know?¡± Lan Ming said coldly, his pitch-ck eyes ring fiercely at the middle-aged man.

    ¡°President Lan, headquarters is very busy. What does it matter if you wait a while longer?¡± the middle-aged man said in objection.

    ¡°We came with Zhou Kun. He can enter, but we have to wait. What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Lan Ming questioned with a displeased face.

    ¡°President Zhou¡¯s residence has been arranged long ago, but President Lan, your group¡¯s residence needs to be arranged on the spot. s! You can¡¯t me us! We didn¡¯t expect the Windless City branch would actually send people to participate this year,¡± the middle-aged man said, shirking responsibility.

    ¡°Do you mean that the people from other branches don¡¯t need to wait outside when they arrive, only us from the Windless City?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s light voice sounded.

    ¡°Who are you? How can you interrupt when I¡¯m talking to President Lan!¡± The middle-aged man red.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care who I am. You just have to answer yes or no,¡± Leng Ruoxue said expressionlessly. She would never care about such a small character. She would just destroy him directly if he was really too annoying. It wasn¡¯t worth wasting her breath on him at all.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the middle-aged man answered honestly, stunned by Leng Ruoxue¡¯s imposing manner.

    ¡°President Lan, did you hear that?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lan Ming nodded to show that he understood.

    ¡°Bring us to our residence. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± Even though Lan Ming could bear with it, his anger was currently rising. He even released all the pressure of a Mystic Monarch.?<i>Hmph! Has my temper been so good that these people havepletely forgotten that I¡¯m a Mystic Monarch?</i>

    ¡°Ah! President Lan, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll bring you there now,¡± the middle-aged man said fearfully as cold sweat rolled down his forehead.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?Didn¡¯t the vice president say that Lan Ming wouldn¡¯t do anything to them? He was only a Great Mystic. The pressure of a Mystic Monarch wasn¡¯t something he could withstand at all.

    Moreover, almost all the mystics present, except for Leng Ruoxue¡¯s group, felt iparably immense pressure¡­

    ¡°President Lan, can you withdraw your pressure? I¡¯ll take you to your residence,¡± the middle-aged man pleaded with some pain.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?He was just an errand boy. Why did he do this to him!

    ¡°Hurry up then!¡± Lan Ming kicked the middle-aged man¡¯s butt fiercely and ordered. But he had no intention of withdrawing his pressure.

    ¡°Yes. Please follow me,¡± the middle-aged man said carefully. Then he walked very obediently at the front and led the way, not daring to have any bad thoughts at all.

    After walking for a long time, the middle-aged man brought Leng Ruoxue and the others to a separate courtyard and said to Lan Ming, ¡°President Lan, this is your residence. Uh! It¡¯s very quiet here. No one will disturb you.¡±

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the house covered in weeds that didn¡¯t look much better than ruins. She looked at the middle-aged man with a spurious smile. ¡°We are very satisfied with this ce.¡±

    For some reason, the middle-aged man didn¡¯t feel at ease after hearing what Leng Ruoxue said. Instead, he was even more afraid.

    ¡°Uh! There¡¯s really no other ce avable. Please make do with it!¡± The middle-aged man wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and braced himself.

    ¡°I told you. We¡¯re very satisfied. Don¡¯t you understand humannguage?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled maliciously, her eyes shing with a terrifying cold light.

    ¡°Uh! I understand. It¡¯s good that everyone is satisfied.¡± Then the middle-aged man fled in fright and disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Haha, Little Girl, your power is growing!¡± Old Man said with a loudugh.

    ¡°To deal with viins, we have to be even eviler. Giving in will only make them think that we¡¯re weak and easy to bully. It will also make them want a yard after taking an inch!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Old Man while speaking, but her words were obviously directed at Lan Ming.

    ¡°Lass, you¡¯re right. I consider too many things,¡± Lan Ming said helplessly. s! In fact, he was really envious that Leng Ruoxue could live as she pleased and that the people around her doted on her very much. But such days were desired but not sought after for him.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t like those so-called aristocratic families,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, we have to tidy up this ce properly. Otherwise, no one can stay here at all.¡± Leng Qingtian said with a slight headache while looking at the courtyard that seemed to have been abandoned for a long time. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help cursing in his head.?<i>The Mystic Association Headquarters is really too much of a bully.</i>?He had lived for more than seventy years, but he had never received such treatment!

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get the beasts to help,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted.

    ¡°Ruoxue, let¡¯s clean up quickly! Otherwise, we won¡¯t even be able to have lunch,¡± Lin Liang said gloomily as he looked at the sun hanging high in the sky.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. The Mystic Association Headquarters will provide food,¡± Lan Mingforted.

    ¡°Food from the Mystic Association Headquarters? Forget it! The ce we live in is already in this state. How can we still count on the food they provide us? It¡¯s good enough if they don¡¯t give us pig food,¡± Old Zao said without giving him any face.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Lan Ming blushed with shame.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?He really didn¡¯t dare to guarantee anymore. Perhaps it would really be as Old Zao said!

 Chapter 364 - The Mysterious Man (3)

    <h4>Chapter 364: The Mysterious Man (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°President Lan, are you sure you can afford our remuneration?¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly looked at Lan Ming doubtfully. She really couldn¡¯t imagine that Lan Ming could be rich after seeing the inhumane treatment he was receiving!

    ¡°Damn girl, the one thing I have the most of is money,¡± Lan Ming growled angrily. He admitted that he had always been suppressed by Wu Gong, but the assets of the Mystic Association Headquarters were beyond Wu Gong¡¯s control. Even his master couldn¡¯t control the wealth of the headquarters because the headquarters¡¯ assets and the headquarters were managed separately. Moreover, the manager of the headquarters¡¯ assets had always been a mystery in the headquarters!

    ¡°Oh! Then I¡¯m relieved.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked relieved.

    ¡°Hurry up and work!¡± Lan Ming stared at Leng Ruoxue and urged.

    ¡°Okay, go and do your work quickly! I want to tour this ce first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Tour after we finish,¡± Lan Ming said irritably.?<i>Damn girl, will she feel ufortable if she doesn¡¯t anger me?</i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to! Freak, let¡¯s go look around.¡± Leng Ruoxue pulled Freak¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Freak wouldn¡¯t refuse any of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s requests.

    The two of them ignored Lan Ming, whose face was flushed with anger, and walked toward the rooms arm in arm.

    ¡°Freak, do you feel that something seems amiss here?¡± Leng Ruoxue whispered doubtfully after entering the main room.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are no ghosts here.¡± Freak hugged Xue¡¯er tightly andforted her.

    ¡°Two ignorant kids, of course there are no ghosts here!¡± Suddenly, a deep voice sounded in their ears.

    ¡°Who is it? Come out!¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly and looked around vigntly.

    ¡°I¡¯m out.¡± A white shadow floated in front of Leng Ruoxue and Freak.

    The white shadow was actually a young man in his early twenties. He was as handsome as an immortal, and his temperament was noble and extraordinary like a king descending upon the world. His blue eyes, which were as deep as the sea, were currently looking at Leng Ruoxue and Freak with slight teasing.

    ¡°Eh? How did this happen?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the strange white shadow and stretched out her hand curiously. But it went through the young man¡¯s body¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, he should be considered an energy body,¡± Freak exined as he looked at Leng Ruoxue, whose face was full of question marks.

    ¡°Energy body?¡± Leng Ruoxue pondered doubtfully.?<i>Is there any difference between an energy body and the divine sense left behind by Master??</i>She only knew that at her master¡¯s level, divine sense could materialize with energy. She had never heard of an energy body.

    ¡°Brat, you¡¯re quite knowledgeable. I am indeed an energy body,¡± the young man praised, but his blue eyes had a hint of sadness.

    ¡°Lass, you will naturally know what an energy body is when your cultivation reaches a certain level,¡± the young man exined with a smile in his eyes as he looked at Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked directly, no longer thinking about energy bodies.

    ¡°This is my residence. It¡¯s natural for me to be here!¡± The young man smiled.

    ¡°This is obviously the territory of the Mystic Association Headquarters. Moreover, this ce has been abandoned for a long time,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of disbelief.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. No one knows that I¡¯m staying here now except for you,¡± the young man said good-naturedly.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t said who you are?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with an expression that said, ¡®Don¡¯t even think about getting away with it.¡¯

    ¡°You can call me Empty. You will naturally know my identity in the future,¡± the young man said after some thought.

    ¡°Pretending to be mysterious is a crime!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with displeasure. This man was really too cunning and had no sincerity at all.

    ¡°¡­¡± The young man was speechless.?<i>Why is this little girl so unreasonable!</i>

    ¡°Freak, let¡¯s ignore him and look elsewhere!¡± Leng Ruoxue pulled Freak away¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone that you¡¯ve seen me here!¡± the young man quickly said before Leng Ruoxue and Freak stepped out of the room.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t tell anyone. No one would believe us anyway! They might even treat us as mentally ill,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered coldly without even turning her head.

    ¡°Freak, how do you know about energy bodies?¡± Leng Ruoxue whispered curiously after walking out of the room.

    ¡°I saw it in a book,¡± Freak answered.

    ¡°What book? Let me see it too,¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with her hand stretched out in front of Freak.

    ¡°That book is long gone.¡± Freak sighed helplessly.

    ¡°Freak, will that person hurt us?¡± Leng Ruoxue knew that Freak was hiding a secret from her. But she wouldn¡¯t force him to talk, so she changed the topic directly.

    ¡°Probably not,¡± Freak said with certainty.?<i>Even though that person¡­ It would still be easy for him to hurt us with his current strength.</i>

    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s good.¡± Leng Ruoxue was relieved. In fact, she didn¡¯t care who that man was at all. She was mainly afraid that he would have designs on them. After all, the safety of her loved ones was the most important to her.

    Leng Ruoxue and Freak walked around the rooms and returned to the courtyard.

    ¡°You twozy fellows, you¡¯re back only after we finished.¡± Lan Ming was furious when he saw the two carefree people.

    ¡°Done so quickly? But it seems like there are still a lot of messy rooms!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in surprise.

    Lan Ming rolled his eyes at Leng Ruoxue and said irritably, ¡°We can¡¯t stay in so many rooms. Why should we clean them up?¡±

    ¡°Oh! Freak, let¡¯s go choose a room since they¡¯re done cleaning!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly and turned to Freak.

    ¡°Damn girl, you didn¡¯t do anything and still want to choose your room first?¡± Lan Ming red and deliberately growled with displeasure.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at everyone aggrievedly.

 Chapter 365 - The Mysterious Man (4)

    <h4>Chapter 365: The Mysterious Man (4)</h4>

    ¡°Yes, Lass! You¡¯re a girl! Of course you can choose first,¡± Old Zao said cooperatively.

    ¡°Old Lan, you have to learn a little! Look at how gentlemanly Old Zao is,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with satisfaction. Then she directly dragged Freak to choose a room.

    ¡°That damn girl has been spoiled by you,¡± Lan Ming said slightly depressed while looking at Leng Qingtian and the others with disappointment.?<i>Why can¡¯t I defeat a little girl? I¡¯m such a failure. Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er is my granddaughter. Who should I spoil if not her?¡± Leng Qingtian asked in puzzlement. But he wasughing in his heart.?<i>Hehe, how can Lan Ming be Xue¡¯er¡¯s match!</i>

    ¡°President Lan, calm down. Let¡¯s quickly prepare lunch!¡± Lin Liang said very kindly. He was already hungry.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lan Ming nodded resignedly and began preparing lunch with everyone¡­

    An hourter¡­

    ¡°Freak, wasn¡¯t I right? Lunch is ready,¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily to Freak beside her after smelling the fragrance.

    ¡°Yes, we came out at the right time,¡± Freak said with satisfaction.

    ¡°Damn it. You two sure know how to choose the time.¡± Lan Ming gritted his teeth and red at the two of them.

    ¡°This is called its best toe at the right time!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smug face.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, quickly sit down and eat!¡± Leng Qingtian urged. He knew very well why Xue¡¯er kept angering Lan Ming. s! Xue¡¯er had put in so much effort! Hopefully, Lan Ming would be able to understand.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue pulled Freak over to sit down. She had just picked up a piece of grilled meat and was about to eat when she heard a soft voice in her ear.

    ¡°I want to eat too!¡±

    ¡°Do you want to scare me to death?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless as she looked at the man who suddenly appeared in displeasure. She grumbled in her head,?<i>You even told us not to tell others that you¡¯re here. Then why are you swaying around like this?</i>

    ¡°They can¡¯t see or hear me,¡± Empty said proudly, his deep blue eyes full of teasing.

    <i>But they can hear me!</i>?Leng Ruoxue thought.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, who are you talking to?¡± Leng Qingtian and the others were looking at Leng Ruoxue in bewilderment.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯m talking to Freak! Do you want to scare me to death?¡± Leng Ruoxue exined somewhat guiltily and kept winking at Freak.

    Freak understood and hurriedly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± He nced at the white shadow standing beside them like a ¡®ghost¡¯.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you two? Why are you acting weird?¡± Old Zao felt that something was amiss.

    ¡°He scared me just now.¡± Leng Ruoxue pushed the me to Freak helplessly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Why do you still remember?¡± Freak said aggrievedly, tears glittering in his ck eyes.?<i>Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m taking the me for someone else!</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it again.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Freak but didn¡¯t say anything more.

    ¡°Lass, actually, you can send me a voice transmission,¡± Empty reminded kindly.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Leng Ruoxue sent a voice transmission furiously. In her opinion, this Empty was doing it on purpose. He didn¡¯t tell her earlier that she could send a voice transmission before he scared her.?<i>Hmph!</i>

    Empty shrugged innocently and said aggrievedly, ¡°You didn¡¯t ask.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Leng Ruoxue was really helpless.?<i>It even became my fault. s! Since he could send voice transmissions, why did he suddenly open his mouth to speak? My response was just a conditioned reflex.</i>

    ¡°I want to eat too.¡± Empty looked at the food and drooled.?<i>Boohoo¡­ It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve eaten anything.</i>

    ¡°Can you eat?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Empty with puzzlement.?<i>If he ate something, would he leak it out?</i>

    ¡°Of course I can. But I haven¡¯t eaten for a long time. The food from the Mystic Association is bing more and more difficult to swallow,¡± Empty said, seemingly dissatisfied. Then he directly stretched out his hand to get the grilled meat.

    Leng Ruoxue hurriedly stopped Empty and sent a voice transmission. ¡°You can¡¯t eat now. Wait for us to finish first.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Empty asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Either you show yourself and let everyone see you, or you wait for us to finish eating before eating,¡± Leng Ruoxue said via voice transmission, giving this mysterious man two choices!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want others to see me now,¡± Empty said awkwardly.

    ¡°Then wait for us to finish eating before you eat!¡± Leng Ruoxue said without negotiation. She didn¡¯t want her grandfather and the others to be scared by this man who appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°s! Alright then!¡± He looked at the food on the table reluctantly and floated away.

    After lunch, Leng Ruoxue returned to her room with Freak.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what did Empty say to you?¡± Freak asked curiously after they sat on the bed.

    ¡°He wants to eat. I gave him two choices,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined simply. Then shey directly on the bed and half-closed her eyes to rest.

    ¡°Oh! Xue¡¯er, you¡¯ve wronged me today! Tell me, how are you going to make it up to me?¡± Freak smiled evilly, his face full of anticipation.

    ¡°Uh! I want to take an afternoon nap. I¡¯ll owe you first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a yawn.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you already owe me a lot ofpensation!¡± Freak reminded her with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll pay you back slowly in the future.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and promised. There was no need to worry about more debts!

    ¡°Whatpensation? How?¡± A curious voice suddenly interrupted.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not a ghost?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Empty doubtfully.?<i>Why does this guy always appear suddenly!</i>

    ¡°No, I¡¯m still alive,¡± Empty said with certainty after taking a bite of a chicken leg.

    ¡°Can you not suddenly appear?¡± Freak also had a slight headache. He was obviously an energy body, but he made himself look like a ¡®ghost¡¯. It was really worrying!

 Chapter 366 - Please Take Care, I Wont Be Seeing You Out (1)

    <h4>Chapter 366: Please Take Care, I Won¡¯t Be Seeing You Out (1)</h4>

    ¡°This is my room! Do I have to knock on the door to enter my own room?¡± Empty asked back.

    ¡°It¡¯s ours now, so you have to knock before you enter,¡± Freak said very seriously.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Then Empty floated out, knocked on the door, and floated in again.

    ¡°I have a generation gap with him. You talk to him. I¡¯m taking an afternoon nap.¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed weakly and directly closed her eyes.

    ¡°y by yourself! Don¡¯t disturb us.¡± Freaky down beside Leng Ruoxue and hugged her, ignoring the ¡®ghost¡¯.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Empty looked at them and found a random seat to sit down. His imagination ran wild as he ate.

    After a long while¡­

    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Empty stretched his head out in front of Leng Ruoxue.

    After waking up, Leng Ruoxue was in a dazee for a moment when she saw the handsome face that suddenly appeared in front of her. She instinctively reached out her fist and directly punched, but it went through his body. Only then did she really wake up and remember this man¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Don¡¯t scare me so suddenly, okay!¡± Leng Ruoxue roared angrily.

    ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to say hi!¡± Empty said aggrievedly.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Why is this little girl so fierce!</i>

    ¡°Your sudden appearance will scare people to death,¡± Leng Ruoxue said weakly with two drops of cold sweat dripping down her forehead. She realized that she really couldn¡¯tmunicate with this man who didn¡¯t admit that he was a ghost but liked to behave like a ghost. Uh! The generation gap was probably too big!

    ¡°Oh, but are you so timid?¡± Empty asked doubtfully.

    ¡°No. I just can¡¯t stand you appearing and disappearing like this,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll follow you from now on!¡± Empty said as if he had made a major decision.

    ¡°Uh! You want to follow us?¡± Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words.?<i>Boohoo¡­ This isn¡¯t what I meant!</i>

    ¡°Yes! That way, you won¡¯t despise me and say that I¡¯m like a ghost.¡± Empty looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly.

    ¡°Erm, Empty, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I don¡¯t want you to follow us.¡± Leng Ruoxue tried her best to lower her voice. It was really inconvenient to have a ¡®ghost¡¯ follow her.

    ¡°s! I knew it. You still despise me. Boohoo¡­¡± Tears welled up in his deep blue eyes¡­

    ¡°Uh! Are you going to cry?!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s head began to hurt again.?<i>When did this fellow learn this move?</i>

    ¡°I¡¯ve been alone for thousands of years. Boohoo¡­ There¡¯s no one to apany me, no one to love me. I¡¯m floating all alone in this world.¡± Empty pretended to be pitiful with tears in his eyes.

    At this moment, Freak opened his eyes and said, ¡°Xue¡¯er, let him follow us!¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright then!¡± Leng Ruoxue replied, but she looked at Freak doubtfully. It was really strange that he wasn¡¯t jealous. It was too unbelievable.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Freak¡¯s forehead. s! He knew what she was thinking just by looking at her appearance. But the reason he agreed to let Empty stay was that he felt that this person might be useful to Xue¡¯er in the future.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly said awkwardly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s take a walk around Carefree City!¡± Freak chuckled, not nning to expose her.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you and be your guide,¡± Empty hurriedly said.

    Leng Ruoxue and Freak sat up from the bed, washed up simply, and greeted Leng Qingtian and the others. Then the two of them and the ¡®ghost¡¯ went to explore Carefree City.

    ¡°Carefree City is really bing more and more deste now.¡± Walking on the streets, Empty sent a voice transmission to the two of them with a trace of sadness on his iparably handsome face.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Leng Ruoxue replied doubtfully. She hade to the Boundless Heaven Continent for too short a time and hadn¡¯t been to many cities, so she wasn¡¯t sure what the difference was between this so-called deste city and the three main cities. But Carefree City should be the busiest city she has been to.

    ¡°The current Carefree City ispletely different from the one thousands of years ago,¡± Empty said.

    ¡°Thousands of years ago?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Empty strangely.?<i>Is this guy actually an old fart?</i>

    ¡°As you¡¯ve thought, I have indeed lived for thousands of years,¡± Empty exined calmly.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re indeed an old fart,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization.

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m a half-dead old fart,¡± Empty teased.

    ¡°Empty, where do you want to bring us?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Empty had been leading the way since they left the Mystic Association Headquarters.

    ¡°I want you to apany me to meet an old friend,¡± Empty exined lightly.

    ¡°Your old friend? Is he also an old fart?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Yes! But he¡¯s injured and has been sleeping,¡± Empty said sadly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s your beast?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. Typically, only beasts liked to heal by sleeping.

    ¡°How smart. You got it right. He¡¯s my pet beast and my most important partner,¡± Empty said.

    ¡°Then where is he now?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of curiosity.

    ¡°He¡¯s right below.¡± Empty brought Leng Ruoxue and Freak to the mountain behind the Mystic Association Headquarters and pointed at a mountain stream.

    ¡°This ce seems to be very deep?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked down the mountain stream, but she couldn¡¯t see what was happening below at all. Almost the entire mountain stream was shrouded in thick fog.

    ¡°Yes, the fog here is poisonous. Do you dare to go down with me?¡± Empty asked with a faint smile while looking at the two.

    Freak and Leng Ruoxue looked at each other and said in unison, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Empty used his mystic power to envelop the two of them and brought them into the mountain stream.

 Chapter 367 - Please Take Care, I Wont Be Seeing You Out (2)

    <h4>Chapter 367: Please Take Care, I Won¡¯t Be Seeing You Out (2)</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s so cold here.¡± Even with Empty¡¯s mystic power protecting her, Leng Ruoxue still felt a bone-piercing chill.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡± Freak hugged Leng Ruoxue into his arms andforted her.

    ¡°Lass, your strength is too low. I have to give you special training if there¡¯s a chance.¡± Empty¡¯s deep blue eyes nced at the two of them.

    ¡°Special training?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless. This old fart actually wanted to give her special training. It seemed like this had always been her specialty!

    ¡°Yes, your strength is too low,¡± Empty said very seriously with his arms crossed over his chest.

    ¡°My current strength is just enough for me to participate in the Mystic Association¡¯spetition,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined lightly. She didn¡¯t think she needed special training, but she was very curious about how Empty would train her.

    ¡°With me around, you don¡¯t have to participate in thepetition,¡± Empty said confidently.

    ¡°No, I have to participate in thepetition,¡± Leng Ruoxue said resolutely.

    ¡°Why? Lass, the president of the Mystic Association Headquarters isn¡¯t as powerful as me!¡± Empty reminded her.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s for money. I¡¯m poor.¡± Leng Ruoxue said pragmatically.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Just for this reason?¡± Empty didn¡¯t know what to say. For thousands of years, he had never seen any mystic who wanted to participate in thepetition for this reason.

    ¡°Why else?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in return.?<i>Hmph! If it wasn¡¯t for money, I wouldn¡¯t care to participate in some lousypetition.</i>?In her opinion, the internal affairs of the Mystic Association were really too chaotic, and she couldn¡¯t be bothered to intervene in such a ce!

    ¡°It should be for the sake of your future or status! No mystic would participate in thepetition held by the association for money,¡± Empty said helplessly and sighed lightly.?<i>s! This girl¡¯s way of thinking is really different!</i>

    ¡°Those are other people. I¡¯m doing it for money,¡± Leng Ruoxue said proudly.?<i>Hehe, my goal is so clear!</i>

    ¡°Lass, are you really that short of money?¡± Empty asked doubtfully.

    ¡°Of course. Also, can you not call mess? You might be an old fart, but you don¡¯t look much older than me. Calling mess makes me feel weird,¡± Leng Ruoxue requested impatiently.

    ¡°Then what should I call you?¡± Empty asked without blinking his clear blue eyes.

    ¡°You can call me Xue¡¯er or Ruoxue like Grandpa and the others,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    Empty rested his chin on his hand in thought and then said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call you Xue¡¯er from now on.¡±

    Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, we¡¯re at the bottom of the stream,¡± Freak reminded.

    ¡°Come with me.¡± Empty retracted his mystic power upon reaching their destination.

    The two of them followed Empty and arrived at the entrance of a cave.

    ¡°This is it.¡± Empty pointed at the cave while producing various spells as he spoke¡­

    After a while, the door to the cave opened automatically.

    Leng Ruoxue and Freak walked into the cave with Empty¡­

    The interior of this cave was very spacious. Moreover, the stone walls of the cave were iid with blue water crystals that glittered with a gentle glow, making the water-attribute spiritual energy in the cave very dense.

    After passing through a stone door, they finally arrived at an evenrger stone room.

    In this stone room, there was only an iparably huge cold jade bed. Lying on the bed was a giant beast. This beast was entirely ice blue, and his body was covered in thick scales. There was long fur between the scales, and he had a white jade-like horn on his head. He was very mighty and beautiful. But was this¡­ a qilin?

    ¡°Master, that is an ice qilin.¡± Feng Zhan¡¯s voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Are you sure? How can there be a qilin in this world?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of question marks.

    ¡°Master, I suspect that he was exiled to this world like me,¡± Feng Zhan guessed.

    Hearing this, Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly and then turned her gaze to Empty and asked, ¡°Is this your beast?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but he suffered very serious injuries, so he¡¯s been sleeping for thousands of years,¡± Empty said sadly.

    ¡°Then how can we save him?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to wake him up. I¡¯ve collected a lot of herbs over the past thousands of years. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t find an alchemist who can refine the pill I need,¡± Empty said helplessly.

    ¡°What pill do you need?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with interest.?<i>Could there be no such alchemist in the entire Alchemist Association?</i>

    ¡°Ice mystic pill,¡± Empty said softly. His deep blue eyes were even gentler as he stared at the ice qilin lying on the cold jade bed.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Empty, whose gaze seemed to be looking at his beloved, and her mind couldn¡¯t help but begin to wander.?<i>Could it be that between this master and beast¡­</i>

    Seeing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s expression, Empty said with a face full of ck lines, ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re letting your imagination run wild again. It¡¯s not what you think.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was embarrassed.?<i>Was the expression on my face really that obvious? Moreover, damn Freak actually dared to snicker¡­</i>

    ¡°Uh, Xue¡¯er, why did you pinch me!¡± Freak looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly.?<i>Boohoo¡­ What did it have to do with me! Why am I the one always being med!</i>

    ¡°Who asked you to snicker?¡± Leng Ruoxue red at him.

    ¡°I¡¯mughing because you look so cute!¡± Freak exined.

    ¡°You can¡¯tugh at me even if that¡¯s the case.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Freak domineeringly.

    ¡°Yes, my dear wife,¡± Freak answered obediently.

    Leng Ruoxue turned her head to Empty and asked, ¡°By the way, what level is the ice mystic pill?¡±

    ¡°The ice mystic pill is a heaven-grade pill. But only Alchemy Supremacies with a divine me can concoct it,¡± Empty said helplessly. Alchemy Supremacies were not difficult to find on the Boundless Heaven Continent, but Alchemy Supremacies with a divine me could only be chanced upon by luck.

    ¡°Divine me, huh?¡± Leng Ruoxue pondered. The level of her me was definitely above divine me. But she had yet to concoct a heaven-grade pill, nor had she gone to the Alchemist Association to test her alchemy level. So she wasn¡¯t sure if she could concoct the ice mystic pill that Empty needed. Therefore, she was a little hesitant if she should tell Empty that she was also an alchemist. She was afraid that Empty would ce all his hopes on her, but she wouldn¡¯t be able to help.

 Chapter 368 - Please Take Care, I Wont Be Seeing You Out (3)

    <h4>Chapter 368: Please Take Care, I Won¡¯t Be Seeing You Out (3)</h4>

    ¡°Erm¡­ Actually, I¡¯m an alchemist with a divine me.¡± Leng Ruoxue hesitated but still said it to Empty.

    ¡°Really?¡± Empty looked at Leng Ruoxue with a face full of surprise.?<i>After searching for so long, I finally found one? This is great.</i>

    ¡°But don¡¯t be too happy too early. I don¡¯t know if I can concoct the ice mystic pill,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay as long as there¡¯s hope. Erm¡­ can you let me see your natal me?¡± Empty said hopefully. He wanted to confirm it.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue stretched out a finger. A momentter, a small me lit up on her fingertip.

    ¡°What a high temperature! Is this a divine me?¡± Confusion appeared on Empty¡¯s handsome face.?<i>A divine me shouldn¡¯t be like this!</i>?But he was very sure that this girl¡¯s natal me was definitely higher level than divine me. With this thought, he couldn¡¯t help feeling happy.?<i>This is really great¡­</i>

    ¡°Probably!¡± Leng Ruoxue wasn¡¯t too sure.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what level of pill can you concoct now?¡± Empty asked anxiously.

    ¡°Earth grade is fine, but I haven¡¯t concocted heaven grade before.¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you try refining it? Anyway, the herbs I¡¯ve collected over the years are enough for you to practice,¡± Empty said very generously.

    ¡°Won¡¯t feel that it¡¯s a pity if it fails,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. She had to get the unpleasantness out of the way so that she wouldn¡¯t be medter.

    ¡°No, I have a lot of herbs,¡± Empty said nonchntly. How could she not fail since it was practice? Therefore, he didn¡¯t care how many herbs he lost. He just wanted the result.

    ¡°Do you have the form for the ice mystic pill?¡± She had to look at the form before refining the pill. Otherwise, she would fail if she didn¡¯t know the order of the herbs.

    ¡°Yes, here.¡± Empty took out a slightly yellowed piece of paper and handed it to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Give me the herbs. I¡¯ll try.¡± Leng Ruoxue took the pill form, looked at it carefully, and remembered the order of the herbs. Then she stretched out her hand and asked for the herbs.

    ¡°Here.¡± Empty took out a storage ring from who knows where and handed it to Leng Ruoxue.

    Leng Ruoxue took the ring and sent her divine sense in to take a look. Uh! There were so many herbs! The herbs in the ring were like small mountains, pile after pile, so much so that it left her speechless!

    ¡°These herbs are enough for you to practice hundreds of times, right?¡± Empty asked with a smile. These were the fruits from thousands of years of collection! Hehe, he would definitely scare this girl.

    ¡°Yes. If I seed in refining it, the remaining herbs will be my reward!¡± Leng Ruoxue said unceremoniously.

    ¡°No problem. I just want one ice mystic pill.¡± Empty¡¯s requirement wasn¡¯t high. The reason he gathered so many herbs was to save his beast, so one ice mystic pill was enough for him!

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try my best to satisfy your request.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She sat on the ground and took out a pill furnace to begin concocting pills.

    After lighting the fire and preheating, Leng Ruoxue threw the herbs needed to concoct the ice mystic pill into the furnace one by one. After the herbs melted, she began to purify. The white ball-sized medicinal liquid became the size of a baby¡¯s fist after purification. Then it was time to condense the pills. This was also the most important step in whether the ice mystic pill was sessful or not¡­

    At this moment, Leng Ruoxue, Freak, and the ghost were staring at the pill furnace intently. They were so nervous that they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe¡­

    A momentter, the unique fragrance of the pill wafted in the stone room. This was the sign of the sess of the pill. Smelling this refreshing fragrance, Leng Ruoxue was overjoyed. She really didn¡¯t expect to seed on her first try at concocting a heaven-grade pill. Didn¡¯t this mean that she already had the strength of an Alchemy Supremacy?

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, quickly open the pill furnace and take a look. How many pills have you refined?¡± Empty urged anxiously. His wish for many years had finallye true. Was this real? He simply couldn¡¯t believe it!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue understood Empty¡¯s anxiety, so she didn¡¯t keep him in suspense. She directly opened the pill furnace and saw ten crystal clear pills lying quietly in the middle of the pill furnace.

    Empty counted the pills and said happily, ¡°Ten pills. Great. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such good results on your first heaven-grade pill concoction.¡±

    ¡°This is for you. Take it to save your beast!¡± Leng Ruoxue picked up an ice mystic pill, handed it to Empty, and then stored the other ice mystic pills in a jade bottle.

    This ice mystic pill was good stuff! It was definitely a holy medicine for ice and water-attribute beasts, and Empty only needed one pill, so she stored the rest!

    Empty took the ice mystic pill excitedly and walked to the side of the sleeping ice qilin. He gently opened the qilin¡¯s mouth and sent the ice mystic pill into his mouth. Then he waited anxiously by the bed¡­

    Leng Ruoxue leaned against Freak and closed her eyes to rest!

    After a long while¡­

    The sleeping ice qilin finally showed signs of waking up¡­

    After waiting for about half an hour, the ice qilin finally woke up!

    ¡°Master!¡± The ice qilin¡¯s big icy blue eyes were instantly excited when he saw Empty. He immediately transformed and jumped into Empty¡¯s arms, but he didn¡¯t expect to go through him¡­

    ¡°Master!¡± The ice qilin¡¯s blue eyes looked at his master with tears.?<i>Boohoo¡­ How did this happen?</i>

    ¡°Icy, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake. Don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯m fine.¡± Empty caressed the ice qilin¡¯s head and coaxed him.

    ¡°Master, your injuries aren¡¯t healed,¡± Icy said with certainty. As his master¡¯s beast, he knew very well how serious his master¡¯s injuries were, but he¡­

    ¡°Icy, I¡¯m fine.¡± Empty smiled andforted him. He really didn¡¯t expect Icy to not only wake up but also recover his peak strength. This was great. He was sincerely happy for Icy!

    ¡°Master, my injuries are all healed. I will protect you.¡± The ice qilin raised his head, his blue eyes full of determination.

 Chapter 369 - Please Take Care, I Wont Be Seeing You Out (4)

    <h4>Chapter 369: Please Take Care, I Won¡¯t Be Seeing You Out (4)</h4>

    Empty nodded with relief and said to Icy, ¡°Okay, Icy. It¡¯s all thanks to Xue¡¯er that you could wake up. You have to thank her properly!¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er?¡± Two big question marks appeared in Icy¡¯s ice-blue eyes. After he woke up, his eyes were full of his master, and he didn¡¯t see anyone else at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s this girl.¡± He pointed helplessly at Leng Ruoxue, who was sleeping in Freak¡¯s arms.?<i>Did this girl fall asleep again?</i>

    Icy jumped to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side and said very politely, ¡°Oh! Thank you for saving me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Leng Ruoxue slowly opened her eyes and looked at the transformed ice qilin.

    Icy looked at Leng Ruoxue, then turned to look at Freak and said with slight surprise, ¡°You two look very unique.¡±

    ¡°Uh! Yes!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines. She absolutely didn¡¯t expect to be praised by a qilin who transformed into a puppy one day.?<i>¡®Look very unique¡¯¡­ Well, I guess this can be considered apliment!</i>

    ¡°Hehe!¡± At this moment, the sneers of the beasts sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s sound. She found it even more unbearable!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s leave this ce!¡± Empty said while suppressing hisughter.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly replied and stood up.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Icy, right? Your master is there.¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help reminding the ice qilin, who had jumped onto her shoulder, and pointed at Empty.

    ¡°I know, but Master can¡¯t carry me now,¡± Icy said sadly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless.?<i>What kind of logic does this ice qilin have?! Can¡¯t he walk by himself if his master can¡¯t carry him? Must he rely on others?</i>

    ¡°Do you dislike me? I¡¯m a level nine transcendent divine beast. If you weren¡¯t my savior, I wouldn¡¯t be willing to stay on your shoulder!¡± Icy said very cockily.

    ¡°¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue nced at Empty powerlessly. She really didn¡¯t know if she had saved a beast or an ancestor! Moreover, from what this ice qilin implied, she had to thank him for being willing to stay on her shoulder!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, thank you for your hard work.¡± The corners of Empty¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. s! Even after Icy had slept for so long, his preferences hadn¡¯t changed at all!

    ¡°I wantpensation!¡± Leng Ruoxue said fiercely. She had already decided that she wanted to make a killing off of Empty.

    ¡°No problem,¡± Empty said readily.

    The three humans and one beast walked out of the cave. As they came out, they enveloped their mystic power around Leng Ruoxue and Freak and flew out of the mountain stream.

    ¡°Empty, you liar. You said you would be our guide, but you wanted us to apany you to see your beast,¡± Leng Ruoxueined after exiting the mountain stream. Oh right, she had also saved his beast by the way.

    ¡°It was too early just now. There¡¯s nothing interesting in Carefree City. The time now is just right,¡± Empty said cunningly.

    ¡°Then bring us there quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged.

    ¡°Master, where are we going?¡± Icy, who was lying on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder, asked in confusion. He had been sleeping for too long, and many things were different from what he remembered!

    ¡°To explore Carefree City,¡± Empty said lightly.

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Icy yawned.

    ¡°You just woke up. Do you want to sleep again?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the sleepy blue puppy on her shoulder speechlessly.

    ¡°Almost the entire life of qilins is spent in sleep,¡± Icy said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Oh, go to sleep then!¡± Leng Ruoxue stopped talking. It seemed that qilins were the beasts that loved to sleep the most. No wonder they were so fat!

    While they walked, Empty suddenly pointed at a very imposing building. ¡°Xue¡¯er, that Carefree Pavilion is the best restaurant in Carefree City. Let¡¯s go in and eat something!¡±

    ¡°Eat? Okay!¡± Icy hurriedly opened his tightly shut blue eyes when he heard that there was something to eat. His face was full of anticipation.

    ¡°Go in!¡± Leng Ruoxue shook her head. There was really nothing she could do about this master and beast!

    ¡°Guests, this must be your first time here! Pleasee in.¡± The waiter weed them warmly as soon as they entered the Carefree Pavilion. But he could only see Leng Ruoxue and Freak, and he automatically ignored the blue puppy.

    ¡°Is there a private room?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked when she saw the waiter leading them to the dining area. There was no way to eat in the dining area.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s almost dinner time, so the private rooms are all full. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to make do with this,¡± the waiter said very respectfully while pointing at a table. Anyone who came to the Carefree Pavilion for a meal wouldn¡¯t be of low status, so the waiting absolutely didn¡¯t dare to slight them.

    ¡°Alright then! Serve us more of everything delicious,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered and sat down directly on a chair. Freak and Empty sat on each side of her, and Icy jumped directly onto the table.

    ¡°Okay. Please wait for a moment.¡± Not long after the waiter left, tes of delicious dishes were served on the table one after another.

    After the dishes were served, the three humans and one beast began to feast.

    ¡°The dishes of the Carefree Pavilion are still very delicious, but they have deteriorated,¡± Empty said emotionally and put a piece of meat in his mouth.

    ¡°Then eat more!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She wasn¡¯t very interested in the dishes of the Carefree Pavilion, but she also ate a few mouthfuls after seeing this person and his beast eating so happily.

    ¡°Manager, how can such a high-ss restaurant allow pet beasts to eat on the table!¡± A sharp voice entered Leng Ruoxue¡¯s and Freak¡¯s ears.

    Icy, who was stuffing himself on the table, didn¡¯t even look up when he heard this voice. He continued to eat the food attentively.

    As for Leng Ruoxue and Freak, they knew who the owner of the voice was without even looking, so they naturally couldn¡¯t be bothered.

    ¡°Miss Sun, the private room you booked is upstairs,¡± the manager said with a troubled expression. What he implied was that what somebody didn¡¯t see couldn¡¯t hurt them.

 Chapter 370 - Please Take Care, I Wont Be Seeing You Out (5)

    <h4>Chapter 370: Please Take Care, I Won¡¯t Be Seeing You Out (5)</h4>

    After all, the people who came here were either mystics or alchemists. Every one of them couldn¡¯t be provoked easily. Otherwise, who knew what kind of opportunities the person you offended today would have tomorrow! It wasn¡¯t like there were no examples of new leases on life on the Boundless Heaven Continent. Therefore, the manager wasn¡¯t stupid. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t a servant of the Sun family. No matter how strong the Sun family was, their tentacles wouldn¡¯t be able to reach Carefree City. So the little princess of the Sun family was really nothing in his eyes!

    ¡°Manager, I won¡¯t eat here anymore if you don¡¯t chase these two unruly people out today,¡± Sun Meilin threatened.

    ¡°Then, Miss Sun, please take care. I won¡¯t be seeing you out,¡± the manager said without being servile nor overbearing. Hmph! If this little princess of the Sun family didn¡¯t threaten him, he would probably be more polite to her. There was no need for that now!

    Sun Meilin was dumbfounded.?<i>Does this damn manager know my identity? How dare he treat me like this! How hateful!</i>

    ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t helpughing when she saw this scene. This manager was a little interesting!

    ¡°Ugly monster, how dare youugh?¡± Sun Meilin roared furiously, and her sharp voice immediately attracted the gazes of the dining guests.

    ¡°Miss Sun, I remember telling you that as the second most beautiful woman on the Boundless Heaven Continent, you have to take note of your image at all times. How sad would those stupid men who don¡¯t have eyes and admire you be if they saw you shouting like a shrew! You are the goddess in their hearts!¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly with a light smile.

    Hearing this, Freak, Empty, and Icyughed hysterically. The dining guests didn¡¯t dare tough so brazenly because of Sun Meilin¡¯s identity. But the unconceble smiles on their lips revealed their current happy mood¡­

    The manager also turned his back to Sun Meilin, but his shoulders were trembling non-stop. It was obvious that he had been enduring very hard!

    ¡°Lin¡¯er, what¡¯s the matter? Why haven¡¯t youe in yet?¡± Zhou Kun asked in puzzlement while walking down from upstairs.

    ¡°Cousin, these two ugly monsters and that annoying dog actually humiliated me,¡± Sun Meilinined after finding a backer.

    ¡°What are theyughing about?¡± Zhou Kun asked lightly while looking at Leng Ruoxue.?<i>s! It¡¯s really unlucky to meet this ugly monster during a meal.</i>?Leng Ruoxue¡¯s admiring gaze was still in his heart, lingering for a long time! He felt nauseous just thinking about being looked at by an ugly woman with that disgusting gaze.

    ¡°This woman humiliated me and called me a shrew,¡± Sun Meilin said angrily while ring fiercely at Icy, who was rolling on the table exaggeratedly andughing hysterically.

    ¡°Uh! How could Lin¡¯er be a shrew!¡± Zhou Kun coaxed. But he actually thought so too. Moreover, no one knew the true colors of this stunning beauty better than him.

    ¡°Cousin, tell the manager that I won¡¯t eat here anymore if he doesn¡¯t chase them out.¡± Sun Meilin pointed the spearhead at the manager and continued toin.

    ¡°Lin¡¯er, let¡¯s not make things difficult for the manager. It¡¯s not easy for him either,¡± Zhou Kun pleaded. In fact, he knew very well that he couldn¡¯t order these restaurant managers and storekeepers in Carefree City because they wouldn¡¯t care about his identity at all.

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, President Zhou,¡± the manager said very generously. Then he shook his sleeves and left this troublesome ce without even looking at Sun Meilin.

    ¡°Cousin, how can you plead for him? He doesn¡¯t respect you at all,¡± Sun Meilinined, very displeased with the manager¡¯s attitude.

    ¡°Lin¡¯er, Carefree City isn¡¯t like other cities. We better keep a low profile here,¡± Zhou Kun advised.?<i>Hmph!</i>?That fellow didn¡¯t even give any face to his master, let alone him. What could he do? But he wouldn¡¯t say this to Sun Meilin.

    ¡°Lin¡¯er, let¡¯s go upstairs to eat!¡± Zhou Kun continued.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m already full of anger,¡± Sun Meilin said irritably.

    Then she walked in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others and said arrogantly, ¡°Ugly monster, I¡¯m looking forward to meeting you in thepetition.¡± If she wanted to get rid of Leng Ruoxue, she could only do so in thepetition because private fights were not allowed in Carefree City.

    With that, Sun Meilin left the Carefree Pavilion angrily.

    ¡°Lin¡¯er!¡± Zhou Kun hurriedly chased after her.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Icy, you¡¯re going to be in trouble!¡± Empty gloated after Sun Meilin left.

    ¡°Empty, you seem very happy!¡± Leng Ruoxue asked mischievously.

    ¡°Little Snowy[1], my master is just like this,¡± Icy said nonchntly. s! It had been so many years, but his master¡¯s nature of wanting to see the world burn hadn¡¯t changed at all!

    ¡°Yes, I can see that.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded cautiously. The apple didn¡¯t fall far from the tree. Both master and beast were not much different.

    ¡°Little Snowy, you have to protect me,¡± Icy said pitifully, his big ice-blue eyes glittering with tears.

    ¡°Do you even need my protection?¡± Leng Ruoxue nced at Icy speechlessly. A level nine transcendent divine beast actually sought protection from a mere Elementary Mystic like her. What was this!

    ¡°Of course! Fighting isn¡¯t my specialty,¡± Icy boasted shamelessly without blushing nor skipping a beat.

    ¡°I can tell. You master and beast are best at causing trouble!¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly.

    ¡°Little Snowy, you really know us well,¡± Icy said proudly.

    ¡°Yeah! Freak, let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to look at Freak helplessly.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back! Grandpa and the others are probably anxious from waiting,¡± Freak said with a light smile.

    After settling the bill, the three of them and the beast walked out of the Carefree Pavilion and returned to the Mystic Association Headquarters.

    At the residence of Leng Ruoxue and the others¡­

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t that little girl back yet?¡± Lan Ming paced around like an ant on a hot pan in the living room.

    [1] The ¡®xue¡¯ in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s name means snow.

 Chapter 371 - You Are The Dog, The Watchdog (1)

    <h4>Chapter 371: You Are The Dog, The Watchdog (1)</h4>

    ¡°President Lan! Stop spinning around, okay? I¡¯m dizzy!¡± Old Zao said impatiently.

    ¡°That girl has been out for several hours, but she hasn¡¯t returned yet!¡± Lan Ming said anxiously.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er is already so old and won¡¯t get lost,¡± Leng Qingtian said nonchntly.?<i>You don¡¯t know the power of my granddaughter. Otherwise, you would be scared to death.</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of her getting lost!¡± Lan Ming said angrily.

    ¡°President Lan, calm down. Xue¡¯er will be back soon.¡± Lin Liang persuaded. s! Wasn¡¯t it just thepetition being brought forward? What was the big deal?

    ¡°We¡¯re back!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s voice sounded in their ears as soon as Lin Liang finished speaking.

    Lan Ming deliberately put on a stern face and said with some displeasure, ¡°Lass, you¡¯re finally willing toe back.¡±

    ¡°What? Did something happen?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully while looking at Lan Ming¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Yes, thepetition originally scheduled three dayster has been brought forward to tomorrow,¡± Lan Ming exined with a frown.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.?<i>s! I thought something big happened! Seems like Sun Meilin is quite fast!</i>

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you surprised at all?¡± Lan Ming looked at the calm Leng Ruoxue, very puzzled.

    ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about that?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked instead of answering.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You get worked up too easily. The quality of the mystics of the Mystic Association now is really too poor!¡± Uncle Icy said, his fluffy little face full of dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Uh! Where did this puppye from?¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Lan Ming¡¯s forehead. He was depressed. A puppy actually said that he got ¡®worked up too easily¡¯!

    ¡°You are the dog! What¡¯s with your gaze? Is there a dog as mighty and majestic as me?¡± Icy slightly raised his eyelids in displeasure.

    ¡°¡­¡± Lan Ming was speechless.?<i>How dare this palm-sized little beast say that he¡¯s mighty and majestic? Then what are other beasts?</i>

    ¡°Little Snowy, the quality of the Mystic Association needs to be improved!¡± Icy said earnestly. The vice president of headquarters wasn¡¯t even a Mystic Supremacy. This was too disappointing. Thousands of years ago, even ordinary elders of the Mystic Association Headquarters were at the Mystic Supremacy level!

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s mainly because the headquarters¡¯ president is too irresponsible,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly.

    ¡°Where is he? I¡¯ll bite him!¡± Icy roared furiously.

    ¡°Calm down. How can you bite people as you please!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines. This was the first time she heard that a transcendent divine beast used biting in battle.

    ¡°You want to bite my master? With your teeth?¡± Lan Ming looked at Icy with a skeptical expression!

    ¡°What? Do you want to try?¡± Icy said in an unfriendly tone. Hmph! He hated it when others questioned his words!

    ¡°Icy, give me some face. Don¡¯t bite him yet. Wait until after thepetition,¡± Leng Ruoxue pleaded very kindly.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely give Little Snowy face,¡± Icy said understandingly.

    ¡°I say, can you not treat me as if I don¡¯t exist?¡± Lan Ming growled.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?First this puppy wanted to bite his master, and then he wanted to bite him. What did this puppy treat them as?

    ¡°No, you better be obedient. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being merciless,¡± Icy said very unpleasantly. The current situation of the Mystic Association Headquarters greatly displeased him.?<i>Hmph!</i>?<i>Everyone who doesn¡¯t manage the headquarters well is damn useless!</i>

    <i>Boohoo¡­ I was actually threatened by a puppy.</i>?Lan Ming was really on the brink of tears! And it was the little girl who brought the puppy back. If it was someone else¡¯s, he would have dealt with him ruthlessly long ago¡­

    ¡°Icy, they are my family.¡± Leng Ruoxue held back her smile and introduced Icy to her grandfather and the others.

    ¡°Oh, Little Snowy, you have a big family! What are their names?¡± Icy asked curiously with his big ice-blue eyes open.

    ording to Icy¡¯s request, Leng Ruoxue introduced her grandfather and the others.

    ¡°Little Tian Tian, Little Liang Liang, Little Old Old, Little Zao Zao, Little Jin Jin, Little En En, hello! Don¡¯t be afraid of me. You are Little Snowy¡¯s family. I won¡¯t bite you.¡± Icy couldn¡¯t helpforting them after calling their names and seeing their slightly surprised expressions.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Immediately, the room fell silent¡­

    Except for Leng Ruoxue and Freak, everyone was stunned ¡­

    ¡°Uh! Little Snowy, are they scared by me? I really won¡¯t bite anyone,¡± Icy said gloomily. Didn¡¯t he already exin it to them just now?

    ¡°Erm¡­ Icy, right? Can you not call me Little Old Old?¡± Old Man was the first to speak aftering back to his senses.

    ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you called Old Man?¡± There were question marks in Icy¡¯s blue eyes.?<i>I didn¡¯t call him wrongly, right?</i>

    ¡°My name isn¡¯t Old Man!¡± Old Man couldn¡¯t help protesting. In fact, he had a name too, but no one had called him it for many years.

    ¡°Little Snowy?¡± Icy looked at Leng Ruoxue doubtfully.

    ¡°We all call him Old Man,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Oh, then you are Little Old Old!¡± Icy would never change his mind once he set his mind on something.

    ¡°Haha! Little Old Old, that¡¯s a good name!¡± Old Zao couldn¡¯t helpughing hysterically.

    ¡°Yes! Much better than your Little Zao Zao!¡± Old Man said coldly without even looking up.

    Leng Qingtian and the others present suppressed theirughter with their faces flushed red. At the same time, they were secretly d. Phew! Fortunately, they were usually called by their names.

    ¡°Icy, he is Lan Ming.¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to introduce. At the same time, she was very curious about the sort of name Icy would give to the Feng family¡¯s first elder.?<i>Uh! Where did the first elder go?</i>

    ¡°Oh, Little Lan Lan!¡± Icy said in realization.

    <i>Little Lan Lan! What a relief. It¡¯s better than Little Old Old and Little Zao Zao!</i>?Lan Ming sighed in relief.

    ¡°Grandpa, where¡¯s the first elder?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to her grandfather.

 Chapter 372 - You Are The Dog, The Watchdog (2)

    <h4>Chapter 372: You Are The Dog, The Watchdog (2)</h4>

    ¡°He¡¯s cultivating his mystic skills in his room!¡± Leng Qingtian exined.

    ¡°Oh! Oh right, Little Lan Lan, what¡¯s the procedure for tomorrow¡¯spetition?¡± Leng Ruoxue called out mischievously like Icy.

    ¡°Tomorrow is the preliminary round. The winner will advance, and the loser will have another chance in an additional round,¡± Lan Ming exined.

    ¡°Is there only one round?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.?<i>There are at least a hundred branches on the Boundless Heaven Continent, right? How many years would it take topete if they hold one round a day?</i>

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s only one round tomorrow,¡± Lan Ming said. Mysticpetitions were very intense, and there would often be casualties. Therefore, only one round could be arranged a day to give everyone enough time to rest.

    ¡°How many people will be participating?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°The exact number of people won¡¯t be known until tomorrow. However, there are one hundred and twenty Mystic Association branches on the Boundless Heaven Continent. Each branch is usually only allowed ten people to participate in thepetition. But somerge branches can send fifteen people to participate. The branches with too few people are also allowed to forfeit. The minimum number of participants from each branch is five people, so the number of people can¡¯t be estimated now. However, it shouldn¡¯t exceed fifteen hundred people,¡± Lan Ming said.

    ¡°How long will thispetition take?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued asking.

    ¡°Many people will be eliminated in this week of thepetition, so moving forward, thepetition will be rtively easier. Thepetition at theter stage is the true highlight. Moreover, it will be more intense as time passes!

    ¡°In addition, I also want to remind you that casualties are allowed in the Mystic Association¡¯spetition. Moreover, there are often people who y dirty in thepetition, so you have to be careful!¡± Lan Ming reminded worriedly.

    ¡°How can they allow underhand means in an officialpetition?¡± Leng Ruoxue really couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°No one will care the slightest about losses in order to select better mystics. Moreover, in a world where the strong are respected, you can only be eliminated by the rules if you can¡¯t adapt to the rules. This is also the main reason why mystics have such noble identities and statuses. Moreover, mystics selected through thepetition can be said to be dragons among men, and their future is limitless,¡± Lan Ming exined.

    ¡°In other words, we can settle our personal grudges openly in thepetition!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization. No wonder Sun Meilin said, ¡®I hope to meet you in thepetition¡¯. It seemed that Sun Meilin had decided to get rid of her.

    ¡°The purpose of thepetition is to win by whatever means necessary. If there is a personal grudge between two opponents, it can be resolved on the battlefield. Moreover, the headquarters won¡¯t ask about it.¡± Lan Ming might not know why Leng Ruoxue asked about this, but he still answered honestly.

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, Zhou Kun¡¯s branch has fifteen people participating, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with certainty.

    ¡°There are twenty from Zhou Kun¡¯s branch, but only fifteen should participate.¡± Lan Ming nodded slightly. s! What he was most afraid of was that Leng Ruoxue and the others would meet Zhou Kun¡¯s people because those people really worried him.

    ¡°Little Snowy, don¡¯t be afraid. I will apany you in battle.¡± Icy had an expression that said, ¡®Feel relieved with me here¡¯.

    ¡°We can bring pet beasts?¡± Leng Ruoxue was surprised.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lan Ming nodded. s! They were already allowed to take revenge for personal grudges, so what if they brought a pet beast?

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with satisfaction. What shecked the most now was money, but what shecked the least were beasts. Moreover, there was a level nine transcendent divine beast willing to fight with her. Hehe! This was an existence equivalent to a Mystic Supremacy!

    ¡°I have no more questions. Let¡¯s rest early today!¡± Leng Ruoxue nned to go to bed.

    ¡°Wait, Little Snowy, we still have to discuss our strategy!¡± Lan Ming also followed Icy¡¯s way of calling her.

    ¡°Tomorrow is only the first match. What¡¯s there to discuss? Sleep is the most important. Little Lan Lan, calm down. Don¡¯t be too nervous,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted. Then she pulled Freak back to her room to sleep.

    ¡°Lass is right. Little Lan Lan, calm down!¡± Old Zao said with a smile and then quickly ran away.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to bed too. Little Lan Lan, rest early,¡± Leng Qingtian and the others said almost in unison.

    Seeing everyone leave in the blink of an eye, Lan Ming was depressed and summoned Jin Hui.

    ¡°Jin Hui! Do you think the observers are more anxious than the people involved? The people participating in thepetition seem to feel that it¡¯s nothing, but I¡¯m very worried,¡± Lan Mingined to his beast.

    Jin Hui nced at his master and thought,?<i>Master, you know it too!</i>?But he still had to console him. ¡°Master, those people are smart. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    ¡°s! That¡¯s true. Forget it. I won¡¯t think about it anymore! Let¡¯s go to bed!¡± Lan Ming stood up.

    ***

    The next morning¡­

    Leng Ruoxue was still not fully awake when she vaguely heard the sound of an argument. She opened her eyes very reluctantly and looked at the culprits!

    ¡°Why are you arguing so early in the morning?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with displeasure. She was angry about being woken up.

    ¡°It¡¯s not me who¡¯s making a fuss. It¡¯s Master,¡± Icy dered his innocence and betrayed his master without any sense of loyalty.

    ¡°Icy, you were the one who insisted on eating, but you actually med me. Boohoo¡­ How can I have a beast like you who makes his master take the me!¡± Empty looked at Leng Ruoxue with a very innocent face.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re both the same.¡± Leng Ruoxue exposed them bluntly. They just wanted to eat! There was no need to wake her up, right?

    ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡±

    ¡°Little Snowy!¡±

    Both the master and the beast blinked their beautiful blue eyes and looked at her adorably.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I leave you a lot of food before I went to bed yesterday?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a slight headache.

    ¡°It¡¯s all eaten,¡± the master and the beast said in unison.

    ¡°Little Snowy, Master and I caught many snakes. Cook them for us to eat!¡± Icy¡¯s face was full of anticipation, his blue eyes shining. Ahhh¡­ The snake meat Little Snowy gave them yesterday was really too delicious. He had lived for thousands of years, but he had never known that snakes were actually so delicious. At the thought, his saliva couldn¡¯t help flowing down.

 Chapter 373 - You Are the Dog, The Watchdog (3)

    <h4>Chapter 373: You Are the Dog, The Watchdog (3)</h4>

    ¡°You went out?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully.

    ¡°Okay, we went to catch snakes,¡± Icy said ingratiatingly while rubbing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s tender arm.

    ¡°Where are the snakes?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Here.¡± Empty hurriedly handed her a pet ring.

    Leng Ruoxue took the ring and sent her divine sense in¡­

    ¡°T-these are the snakes you caught?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines, and her heart was palpitating.?<i>Did these two fellows catch all the snakes on the Boundless Heaven Continent?!</i>?<i>Moreover, the snakes they caught are actually still alive, and the weakest ones seem to be divine beasts¡­</i>

    ¡°Yes! Didn¡¯t you say that the stronger the snake, the more delicious the meat? So we didn¡¯t catch any below divine beast,¡± Empty hurriedly said as if he was presenting a treasure.

    ¡°Little Snowy, don¡¯t be scared. These stinky snakes won¡¯t dare to bite you. They¡¯re all very obedient. In fact, I initially wanted to kill all of them, but Master said that live ones are fresher,¡± Icy added, his fluffy little face full of pride.

    Freak opened his eyes and asked in puzzlement, ¡°What¡¯s fresher?¡±

    ¡°See for yourself!¡± Leng Ruoxue was really speechless.?<i>s! These two gluttons!</i>

    Freak took the ring from Xue¡¯er and said with his mouth agape, ¡°Why are there so many snakes? Where did theye from?¡±

    ¡°Little Chen Chen, Master and I went to catch them. How is it? It¡¯s enough to eat now, right?¡± Icy said happily.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s enough.¡± Freak¡¯s iparably handsome face was full of helplessness. This was no longer a matter of whether it was enough or not. There were so many that eating them would make anyone vomit!

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Icy smiled proudly.

    ¡°Freak, let¡¯s pack up and go out!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Freak. Her grandfather and the others should be up already.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Freak nodded. The two of them washed up and left the room, and Icy naturally followed closely behind.

    ¡°Empty, I¡¯ll find a time to introduce you to my family!¡± Leng Ruoxue said while looking at Empty, who was following them. If Empty really wanted to follow them, he couldn¡¯t stay invisible forever, right?

    ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t want the people from the headquarters to know of my existence.¡± Empty nodded.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    Leng Qingtian and the others had already prepared breakfast in the courtyard.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, good timing. Come have breakfast!¡± Leng Qingtian hurriedly greeted his precious granddaughter.

    ¡°Grandpa, where¡¯s Lan Ming?¡± Leng Ruoxue and Freak found a seat and sat down. But she couldn¡¯t help asking curiously when she didn¡¯t see Lan Ming.

    ¡°He went to thepetition venue early in the morning to draw lots,¡± Leng Qingtian exined.

    ¡°Oh, Grandpa, I¡¯ll introduce you to someone,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Lan Ming wasn¡¯t here, so it was a good opportunity. s! Empty didn¡¯t want the people of the headquarters to know about him!

    ¡°Who is it? Xue¡¯er, why are you so mysterious?¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s curiosity was piqued.

    ¡°Empty!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Empty.

    Empty understood immediately, and he directly appeared in front of Leng Qingtian and the others.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, he¡­¡± Leng Qingtian and the others looked at the young man who appeared out of thin air in front of them, and their jaws almost fell to the ground!

    ¡°Grandpa, he¡¯s the owner of this house. But the people of the Mystic Association Headquarters don¡¯t know of his existence. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t want them to know, so you have to keep this secret,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Leng Qingtian quickly replied after reacting. But he couldn¡¯t help secretly sizing up the man named Empty. He couldn¡¯t tell this man¡¯s cultivation level at all. Moreover, the man in front of him gave him an indescribable and strange feeling¡­

    ¡°Empty is the master of the Icy,¡± Leng Ruoxue added.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Everyone was enlightened. No wonder that blue puppy followed Leng Ruoxue!

    ¡°Empty will be following us from now on.¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to throw a bomb.

    Everyone was shocked again and looked at Leng Ruoxue in unison until they were sure that she was serious.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Leng Qingtian answered on behalf of everyone. He didn¡¯t know Empty¡¯s identity, but he believed in his granddaughter¡¯s judgment.

    ¡°Little Snowy, can we eat now? I¡¯m so hungry,¡± Icy, who had been waiting for too long, said pitifully.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.?<i>s! There are really more and more gluttons around me.</i>

    ¡°Uh, Empty, aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help asking curiously when he saw that everyone had already started eating, but Empty hadn¡¯t moved his chopsticks at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. You go ahead!¡± Empty said lightly, his handsome face maintaining a smile. He had seen everyone¡¯s reactions just now and was very satisfied with their reactions. These people didn¡¯t know his identity at all, but they were still willing to ept him. This should be Xue¡¯er¡¯s credit! Instead of saying they believed that he wasn¡¯t a bad person, it was better to say that they believed in Xue¡¯er¡¯s judgment more.

    ¡°Grandpa, he¡¯s a carnivore,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased.

    ¡°Oh, we usually eat light for breakfast. We only cook meat for lunch and dinner,¡± Leng Qingtian exined.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Empty smiled.

    ¡°Empty! Do as you please. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with us. We don¡¯t have so many rules,¡± Old Zao said.

    ¡°I know.¡± Empty smiled. He wouldn¡¯t have appeared at all if he didn¡¯t know these people¡¯s temperament very well.

    ¡°Empty. Do you know much about thepetition of the Mystic Association Headquarters?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her head and looked at Empty.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Empty nodded. How could he not know!

    ¡°The previouspetitions were very fair. That was the realpetition to select talents. Thepetition has lost its meaning now. But the rewards for thepetition are bing more and more generous,¡± Empty exined.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going for the rewards, so those people better have eyes and not provoke me! Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t be ruthless,¡± Leng Ruoxue said domineeringly.

 Chapter 374 - You Are the Dog, The Watchdog (4)

    <h4>Chapter 374: You Are the Dog, The Watchdog (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Little Snowy, don¡¯t worry. I will help you. With me around, those rewards will definitely be yours,¡± Icy said very loyally.

    ¡°Little Icy, you¡¯re really interesting!¡± Old Zao said happily.

    ¡°Little Icy!¡± Icy was startled. It had been a long time since he became an adult and anyone called him Little Icy.?<i>Boohoo¡­ It feels so familiar.</i>

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Old Zao asked aggrievedly. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t even dislike the nickname ¡®Little Zao Zao¡¯!

    ¡°No, I approve of you calling me Little Icy,¡± Icy said very happily.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Old Zao nodded repeatedly..

    ¡°Grandpa, Lan Ming isn¡¯t here. How are we going to thepetition venueter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully. She didn¡¯t know the location of the venue!

    ¡°Lan Ming told me before he left. We can go directly,¡± Leng Qingtian said.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded and continued eating.

    After eating and tidying up, Leng Ruoxue and the others set off.

    After taking several turns, they finally found thepetition venue half an hourter.

    Although thepetition venue wasn¡¯t very far from the Mystic Association Headquarters, it wasn¡¯t easy to find for people going there for the first time.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this ce to be thepetition venue.¡± Empty looked at the enormous venue in front of him and sighed emotionally. This ce used to be just a barrennd.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at everyone.

    Leng Qingtian and the others nodded and were about to enter when they were stopped at the entrance.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please show your identification,¡± the guard at the entrance said coldly.

    ¡°Does everyone have to show their identification?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in an unfriendly tone.

    ¡°Of course,¡± the guard replied.

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you ask the people who entered before us to show their identification?¡± Leng Ruoxue questioned with some displeasure.

    ¡°They are mystics from Sun Zhou City. I know them! Of course there¡¯s no need,¡± the guard said matter-of-factly. What he implied was that he didn¡¯t know them!

    ¡°Oh, is this alright?¡± Leng Ruoxue took out her mystic identification and shook it in front of the guard.

    ¡°You can enter now,¡± the guard said.

    Freak and the others also took out their identification¡­

    ¡°You can go in now. But you better watch your dog. Don¡¯t let it bite anyone. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences!¡± the guard warned as he looked at Icy, who was lying on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°F*ck, you are the dog, the watchdog!¡± Icy cursed furiously.

    ¡°Haha! Little Icy, you¡¯re so right. Isn¡¯t he just a watchdog!¡± Old Zaoughed exaggeratedly. Hehe, it was so enjoyable when Little Icy scolded people!

    Although Leng Qingtian and the others weren¡¯t smiling as exaggeratedly as Old Zao, they were also smiling happily.

    ¡°But Little Icy! We should only say this in our hearts. s! We have to leave some face for the association!¡± Old Zao changed the topic and advised earnestly.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Icy nodded seriously in agreement.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The guard was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything and his face and neck were red.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue nced at the guard indifferently. There was really no need to be angry with such a small fry.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone walked in.

    Although there were only a few people outside thepetition venue, the venue was already crowded and bustling.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, looks like we¡¯rete.¡± Leng Qingtian looked at the densely packed heads in front of him and felt a little headache. He didn¡¯t like crowded ces at all now.

    ¡°Grandpa, the best has to be the finale of course!¡± Leng Ruoxue said mischievously.

    ¡°Hehe, Little Snowy is right. We can¡¯t lower our status,¡± Icy praised.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Lan Ming appeared in front of everyone.

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, you don¡¯t look too good!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Lan Ming and teased.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too unlucky and couldn¡¯t draw you good opponents,¡± Lan Ming said guiltily. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s and the others¡¯ opponents were very strong!

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others answered lightly, and there was no reaction after this.

    ¡°Can your reactions not be so calm? Why didn¡¯t anyone ask me who your opponents are?¡± Lan Ming said gloomily. These people¡¯s reactions were really too strange, making him unable to say what he wanted to say.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to ask? We¡¯ll knowter!¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed her smile.

    ¡°Lass, don¡¯t you know what it means to know your enemy? Your opponent is one of the strongest in the group,¡± Lan Ming said worriedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s better for them to be stronger. There will be a greater sense of aplishment to beat them. I don¡¯t like opponents who are too weak,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, I can settle everyone here with a single w. What¡¯s there to worry about?¡± Icy said disdainfully. s! It seemed that the Mystic Association was really at the end of its rope. He scanned the area with his divine sense just now but didn¡¯t find anyone worthy of being his opponent.

    ¡°Did you hear that? Little Lan Lan, I have Little Icy here. Everything will be okay!¡± Leng Ruoxueforted. There was naturally no need to expose her beasts since Icy was willing to fight with her!

    ¡°Lass, he¡¯s just a puppy. How can you ce your hopes on him!¡± The words ¡®disapproval¡¯ were written on Lan Ming¡¯s handsome face!

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, I¡¯ll bite you if you call me a puppy again!¡± Icy warned.

    Lan Ming didn¡¯t want to be bitten by a dog and hurriedly apologized, ¡°Uh! I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong.¡±

    ¡°Lass, you really can¡¯t be too careless. Your opponent is Su Nan, one of the top ten geniuses of the Boundless Heaven Continent. He is very strong. Moreover, he has been an Elementary Mystic for a longer time than you, and there are even rumors that he will advance to Great Mystic soon,¡± Lan Ming reminded, his eyes faintly worried. Although Leng Ruoxue¡¯s talent was the best he had ever seen, she had been a mystic for too short a time. In this aspect, Su Nan waspletely iparable to her.

 Chapter 375 - You Are the Dog, The Watchdog (5)

    <h4>Chapter 375: You Are the Dog, The Watchdog (5)</h4>

    ¡°Oh,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered lightly.

    ¡°Lass, are you trying to make me die of anxiety?¡± Lan Ming said angrily. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s reaction really made him very helpless!

    ¡°Then what do you want me to do? Don¡¯t I already know?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked helplessly.?<i>s! Men tend to be naggy when they grow older.</i>

    ¡°Be careful too. If you really can¡¯t win, just admit defeat! No one will dare to y dirty if you admit defeat.¡± Lan Ming didn¡¯t want to bother with Leng Ruoxue, who was giving him a headache. He directly turned his gaze to Leng Qingtian and the others and continued to remind them.

    ¡°President Lan, how can you not have confidence in us?¡± Leng Qingtian said with some dissatisfaction. Lan Ming¡¯s words were for their own good, but as a former general, he really didn¡¯t like to hear demoralizing words.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Although we¡¯re weak, the people participating in thepetition are only one stage higher than us at best. It¡¯s not like we are going to fight against Mystic Supremacies. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Feng Jin, who rarely spoke, said. Perhaps they weren¡¯t strong, but all of them were veterans who had been on the battlefield for a long time. They would definitely not lose to anyone here in terms ofbat experience, so he was very confident in winning the first match.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too worried. All the best! The reward is already waving at you,¡± Lan Ming said with a guilty expression. s! The older, the wiser! It seemed that Jin Hui was right. He didn¡¯t have to worry about these smart people at all!

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s more like it!¡± Old Zao said with a smile.

    ¡°Okay! Come with me!¡± Lan Ming nodded and led everyone to their seats.

    The seating arrangements were good, and they happened to be in the middle of thepetition venue. The field of vision was very wide, and they could see very clearly. This was the only thought in everyone¡¯s minds at this moment.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others sat down and waited patiently for thepetition to begin officially.

    ¡°What a coincidence. Our seats are actually next to each other.¡± Sun Meilin¡¯s voice entered Leng Ruoxue¡¯s and the others¡¯ ears. Unfortunately, her words didn¡¯t receive any response.

    Icy, who was lying on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder, raised his eyelids slightly and asked with some displeasure, ¡°Little Snowy, what¡¯s this smell? It stinks.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! The air here is bad. Bear with it.¡± Leng Ruoxue held in herughter andforted him. s! Now she knew why their seats were so good. It turned out that someone deliberately did it!

    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore,¡± Icy said impatiently. While speaking, he actually sneezed, and coincidentally, the sneezended on Sun Meilin¡­

    Suddenly, Sun Meilin, who had yet to react, directly crossed the railing separating the audience seats and arenas and was sprayed onto the inner area of thepetition venue. Moreover, shended in a position with her legs upright. And coincidentally, she was wearing a skirt for the sake of beauty and exposed everything to the audience clearly¡­

    Everyone who saw this scene was stunned at first. Thenughter and discussions resounded throughout the entire venue¡­

    ¡°Haha! What a funny fall!¡± Old Zaoughed hysterically with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°This little princess of the Sun family doesn¡¯t have a very good figure! Look at the flesh on her waist. It¡¯s almost as thick as my waist.¡±

    ¡°Her legs are quite thick, and her chest isn¡¯t big enough. It seems like this second beauty only has a passable face.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯te for nothing today!¡±

    At this moment, Zhou Kun red at Leng Ruoxue and the others and roared at the audience, ¡°Be careful of your heads if you continue spouting nonsense!¡±

    Unfortunately, there were too many people in the audience, and their discussions were loud, so no one heard Zhou Kun¡¯s words.

    ¡°President Zhou, you should quickly send people down to save your cousin! If she doesn¡¯t get up soon, she might not be able to participate in thepetition. s! The ground is so cold!¡± Lan Ming reminded kindly, but his face was full of a gloating smile.?<i>Hehe, good job, Little Icy!</i>?He cheered for Little Icy in his heart!

    ¡°Just you wait! Hmph! The Sun family won¡¯t let you go,¡± Zhou Kun threatened Leng Ruoxue and the others. With that, he brought his subordinates into the inner area to save Sun Meilin.

    ¡°s! We¡¯re being threatened again.¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed softly and helplessly.

    ¡°s! The cute Little Icy is also threatened,¡± Icy mimicked Leng Ruoxue¡¯s tone, but his beautiful blue eyes were full of excitement. Hehe, he loved being threatened.

    ¡°Are you two really scared?¡± Lan Ming asked doubtfully. He didn¡¯t notice any feelings of fear from their tone at all!

    ¡°How can I not be afraid? The Sun family! That¡¯s the Sun family, one of the Three Great Families, a colossus of the Boundless Heaven Continent, and I¡¯m just a small Elementary Mystic,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m just a little beast. I can¡¯t afford to offend the Sun family.¡± Icy frowned with a very serious expression.

    <i>Continue pretending!</i>?Lan Ming was speechless and grumbled in his head. He had never seen a little beast that could send someone flying with a sneeze! Sun Meilin was an Elementary Mystic! She wasn¡¯t made of paper!

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ Little Snowy, you have to protect me.¡± Icy¡¯s blue eyes welled up with tears as he sobbed.

    Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t say anything, but she kept shooting nces at Icy, wanting to remind him that his acting was too much.?<i>Uh! Just keep it to the point.</i>

    ¡°Little Snowy, what happened to your eyes?¡± Icy asked foolishly with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Uh! My eyes are blurry.¡± Leng Ruoxue gave a random reason.?<i>s! I really don¡¯t know if Icy is smart or stupid now.</i>

    ¡°Oh, the wind is a little strong. You have to be careful!¡± Icy reminded.

    <i>s!</i>?Lan Ming turned his head weakly, no longer looking at Leng Ruoxue and Icy. He was too inexperiencedpared to these two cunning foxes, and he admitted defeat.

    ¡°Wee mystics, the grandpetition held by our Mystic Association Headquarters every five years is about to begin officially today. This is thergest turnout of mystics participating in thepetition throughout history. I hereby represent the Mystic Association Headquarters to congratte every mystic in advance on achieving good results¡­¡±

 Chapter 376 - You Are the Dog, The Watchdog (6)

    <h4>Chapter 376: You Are the Dog, The Watchdog (6)</h4>

    ¡°In addition, I have another piece of good news to tell everyone in advance. First ce in this year¡¯spetition will be epted as President Wu¡¯s personal disciple, so everyone, please work hard!¡± At this moment, the host¡¯s voice sounded from the inner area of thepetition venue, and this also indicated that thepetition was about to begin.

    The moment the host finished speaking, the audience immediately erupted in apuse. The representatives of the various branches participating in thepetition were even more excited¡­

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, why didn¡¯t you tell me that first ce will be epted as a personal disciple by that fellow surnamed Wu?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some dissatisfaction.?<i>Hmph!</i>?She wanted to win first ce, but she didn¡¯t want to be someone¡¯s disciple. That fellow wasn¡¯t qualified to be her master.

    ¡°I just found out too. But usually, first ce in thepetition will basically be epted as a disciple by the president of headquarters,¡± Lan Ming exined.

    ¡°Oh, looks like this person surnamed Wu intends to rece him. Little Lan Lan, if your master doesn¡¯te out, this Wu guy will control the headquarters in the future. No, it will be controlled by the Sun guy,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. This Wu guy¡¯s ambition was obvious, and he was closely rted to the Sun family!

    ¡°s! My master¡­¡± Lan Ming frowned helplessly. Of course, he also hoped that his master could leave seclusion early. But he couldn¡¯t go to the secret room to drag his master out if his master didn¡¯te out himself! Moreover, he couldn¡¯t enter either!

    ¡°Hmph! Your master better note out of seclusion now, or I will definitely bite him,¡± Icy said impatiently. Icy wouldn¡¯t let Lan Ming¡¯s master go after he managed the Mystic Association Headquarters to this extent.

    ¡°¡­¡± Lan Ming didn¡¯t know what to say.?<i>Why does this puppy always want to bite Master? How did Master offend this puppy? Master! Take care! There¡¯s a puppy waiting to bite you outside!</i>

    While Lan Ming was letting his imagination run wild, thepetition officially began¡­

    For today¡¯s matches, there were a total of ten arenas, and matches would take ce at the same time. The participating representatives would go on stage in ordance with the prearranged order. The winner would advance directly, and the loser would have topete in another round.

    ¡°Old Zao, you¡¯re the first to go on stage among us. All the best!¡± Lan Ming reminded Old Zao as he looked at him.

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely start with a bang for everyone,¡± Old Zao promised with a smile. Hehe. He might be the weakest among them, but he was an artificer! He had long prepared a secret weapon. Moreover, he had several dragons, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of any opponents at all.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze had been watching every move on the field. The ten groups currently fighting on the field were not very strong. But the one who made her take a second look was the man in his early thirties on Arena 9.

    The man was tall, had an ordinary appearance, and wore ordinary clothes. Although his strength was only at Mystic, the aura on his body was not at all inferior to the Elementary Mystic he was fighting. So Leng Ruoxue believed that this man would definitely be able to amaze the world and be a powerhouse above everyone with time.

    As for his opponent, even though he was an Elementary Mystic, he likely ranked at the bottom among Elementary Mystics. So Leng Ruoxue was more optimistic about the ordinary-looking man in their group.

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, who are those people on Arena 9?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Let me take a look. Uh, that man is from Thousand Willow City, and the other person is from Sun Zhou City and Zhou Kun¡¯s group,¡± Lan Ming said as he looked at the name list in his hands.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered lightly and stopped talking.

    ¡°Little Snowy, which one do you think is better?¡± Lan Ming asked curiously. He didn¡¯t believe that this girl was just asking casually!

    ¡°That linen-clothed man,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly, ignoring the unfriendly gazes of Zhou Kun and the others not far away.

    ¡°Hmph! Your vision is really not good. That man from Thousand Willow City is only a Mystic. How can he beat an Elementary Mystic? This is too funny,¡± someone from the Sun Zhou City¡¯s Mystic Association said with a displeased face.

    ¡°Little Snowy, do you really think that man from Thousand Willow City will win?¡± Lan Ming also said in disbelief. On the Boundless Heaven Continent, wanting to defeat the strong as the weak was very difficult. Therefore¡­

    Leng Ruoxue ignored the Sun Zhou City¡¯s mystic and said to Lan Ming with a chuckle, ¡°Little Lan Lan, want to bet?¡±

    ¡°Okay! What do you want to bet on?¡± Lan Ming said with interest.

    ¡°Ten million purple gold coins. Give me ten million if I win. If I lose, you can pay me ten million less. How about it?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with the expression of the Big Bad Wolf tempting Little Red Riding Hood.

    ¡°¡­¡± Lan Ming was a little speechless when he heard this bet.?<i>Why is this girl thinking of amassing wealth all the time!</i>?He had really never seen such a materialistic person in his thirty-odd years of life.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bet with you. But if you want to bet, bet big. How about a hundred million purple gold coins?¡± The mystic from Sun Zhou City just now jumped out impatiently with a provocative face before Lan Ming could answer.

    ¡°Okay! I have no objections. But are you sure you can take out a hundred million?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile. How could she not want someone rushing to give her money?

    ¡°Of course I do. Do you know who I am? Why wouldn¡¯t I be able to fork out a hundred million purple gold coins?¡± the mystic roared furiously.?<i>Damn ugly monster!</i>?How dare she suspect that he couldn¡¯t produce the money. This was simply the greatest humiliation to him. His family was one of the wealthiest families apart from the Three Great Families. Hmph! He would definitely crush this ugly monster with moneyter.

    ¡°To be honest, I really don¡¯t know who you are. This youngdy only recognizes money and not people. If you want to bet with me, take out a hundred million purple gold coins first. Otherwise, go wherever you want to go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said without negotiation.

    ¡°Okay, isn¡¯t it just a hundred million? Here. It¡¯s simply a drop in the bucket for this young master and not worth mentioning.¡± The mystic took out a silver card that was usable across the entire continent and handed it to Leng Ruoxue for her to check.

 Chapter 377 - The Bet (1)

    <h4>Chapter 377: The Bet (1)</h4>

    Leng Ruoxue took the card and casually nced at it.?<i>Uh! Seems this guy is quite rich because this is actually an anonymous silver card.</i>?In other words, if this card was lost, then no matter who found it, they could use it.

    Leng Ruoxue sent her divine sense in and checked the bnce. There was about 110 million purple gold coins inside. She was relieved and handed the card to Lan Ming for safekeeping.

    ¡°That¡¯s my card,¡± the mystic couldn¡¯t help eximing when he saw his silver card going into Lan Ming¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I know! I¡¯m just getting him to take care of it first because I¡¯m afraid you will go back on your word!¡± Leng Ruoxue said, almost infuriating the mystic to death.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Sure enough, the mystic was almost angered to death by Leng Ruoxue, and he couldn¡¯t say aplete sentence even after a long time.

    ¡°You asked Xu Heng to take out a hundred million purple gold coins. Shouldn¡¯t you also take out a hundred million so that we can be at ease?¡± Zhou Kun said. Moreover, his feminine face was wearing a bloodthirsty smile, as if he wanted to swallow them alive.

    ¡°Probably. But my guarantor is Lan Ming. If I can¡¯t pay, you can ask him for it.¡± Leng Ruoxue dragged Lan Ming into the water unceremoniously. Moreover, what she implied was that they could not trust her, but couldn¡¯t they trust Lan Ming?

    ¡°s!¡± Lan Ming, beside her, sighed. He really wanted to cry in his heart! What did this have to do with him? Why did she drag him into it? He was very innocent, okay?

    ¡°Do you need Lan Ming to take out a hundred million purple gold coins to reassure you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked very innocently while blinking.

    ¡°No¡­ There¡¯s no need. I believe President Lan won¡¯t renege on the debt,¡± the mystic, Xu Heng, hurriedly said. He knew that his president didn¡¯t get along with Lan Ming. However, the president could go against Lan Ming and look for trouble with him everywhere, but he didn¡¯t have the guts.

    ¡°President Zhou, as the actual parties involved, we have no objections. Do you have any objections?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a spurious smile as she looked at the gloomy Zhou Kun. Moreover, her meaning was obvious. She was telling Zhou Kun not to be a busybody.

    ¡°I have no objections!¡± Zhou Kun looked at Xu Heng resentfully.

    ¡°Your president doesn¡¯t seem to have a good temper. Do you want to consider changing your branch?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked understandingly. But she was thinking,?<i>Xu Heng? What¡¯s his rtionship with the Xu family?</i>

    ¡°No¡­ There¡¯s no need. Our president is a good person,¡± Xu Heng quickly said with a pale face.

    ¡°s! Look at how scared you are. It¡¯s most likely because you¡¯ve suffered under President Zhou¡¯s abuse for a long time. You don¡¯t even dare to resist anymore,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization, her face full of pity for him.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s really not¡­¡± Xu Heng wanted to exin, but Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t give him a chance.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin. I understand everything. s! What a pity!¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed heavily and stopped talking. Then she turned her gaze to the arena.

    Not far away, Xu Heng was so depressed that he wanted to bang his head against a wall.?<i>Boohoo¡­ How could this be? What happened?</i>?He was a little lost¡­

    Leng Qingtian and the others smiled silently. In fact, they were alreadyughing in their hearts. s! This girl¡¯s ability to trick people was really unparalleled¡­

    At this moment, the battles on the other arenas had already ended except for Arena 9. The fight on Arena 9 had also entered an exciting stage¡­

    ¡°Freak, we¡¯re going to get money,¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily as she leaned in Freak¡¯s arms. Hehe, 100 million purple gold coins! This was the reward for first ce in thepetition! She didn¡¯t expect to earn it so easily.

    ¡°Lass, can you buy me some materials when you have money?¡± Old Zao¡¯s eyes glittered as he looked at Leng Ruoxue expectantly.

    ¡°What materials?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Old Zao doubtfully. They already had enough materials, so why did he still want to buy more?

    ¡°I need some flowing golden sand. We don¡¯t have much left,¡± Old Zao exined.

    ¡°Uh! This thing is very expensive.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead.?<i>Why does Old Zao always want good things? One hundred million purple gold coins probably can¡¯t buy much flowing golden sand.</i>

    ¡°Old thing, you want to spend all the money that Little Girl worked so hard for?¡± Old Man roared with displeasure while ring at Old Zao. Although he wasn¡¯t an artificer, he knew the value of the flowing golden sand very well. This thing was basically sand, but it was golden and produced in the deep sea. It was very difficult to mine, so it was very expensive.

    ¡°It is useful! Lass, you have to believe me!¡± Old Zao said aggrievedly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t we still have more? Isn¡¯t there enough?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Not enough. I need a lot of it to refine the equipment I want,¡± Old Zao exined.

    ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s ask ckieter to see if he has any. If not, we¡¯ll buy more,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Hehe, Lass, you definitely won¡¯t regret it,¡± Old Zao said mysteriously.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly and shifted her gaze back to the stage.

    The first ten matches of thepetition finally ended with the linen-clothed man¡¯s final strike on Arena 9¡­

    Although the linen-clothed man won the final victory by defeating the strong as the weak, he also paid a tragic price and was seriously injured. It was still unknown whether he could participate in thepetition tomorrow.

    ¡°It¡¯s only the first round. Do they have to work so hard?¡± Old Zao was a little speechless. If they lost, there was still a chance! Why did they have to work so hard? He really couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°This is a good opportunity to soar into the sky. Any normal person will want to grasp it,¡± Lan Ming said.

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, do you mean that we¡¯re not normal people?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s not what I mean,¡± Lan Ming said fearfully. He really thought so, but he didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. Boohoo¡­ He realized that his guts had be smaller and smaller since he met Leng Ruoxue and the others. Why did he suddenly be so useless?

 Chapter 378 - The Bet (2)

    <h4>Chapter 378: The Bet (2)</h4>

    ¡°Little Snowy, this is the money you won.¡± Lan Ming quickly handed over the silver card in his hand, hoping to divert Leng Ruoxue¡¯s attention.

    Leng Ruoxue waved the silver card in her hand and said to Xu Heng, ¡°The oue has been decided. I won!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s more than a hundred million purple gold coins inside,¡± Xu Heng said furiously through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll return the change to you.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled nonchntly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t care about that bit of money,¡± Xu Heng said gloomily. He was just angry that this woman was so smug.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly and whispered a few words in Zheng En¡¯s ear. Then Zheng En left his seat.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, where is Zheng En going?¡± Freak asked curiously when he saw Zheng En leave.

    ¡°Where do you think?¡± Leng Ruoxue said mysteriously.

    ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Freak raised his eyebrows slightly in realization. s! He already guessed it.

    ¡°Buddha said: Not allowed to say,¡± Leng Ruoxue said like a chatan.

    The matches on the arenas continued in full swing¡­

    ¡°Lass, it¡¯s my turn,¡± Old Zao suddenly said when the matches for the day were almost one-third done.

    ¡°Good luck. I¡¯ll wait for your good start,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°No problem. Leave it to me,¡± Old Zao said confidently. Then he strutted up the stage proudly.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re just a Mystic. How dare you be so arrogant.¡± Xu Heng snorted coldly not far away, and his voice drifted into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s and the others¡¯ ears.

    ¡°Surnamed Xu, shall we continue gambling?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled provocatively.

    ¡°Fine. Who¡¯s afraid of you?¡± Xu Heng, who couldn¡¯t stand being provoked, said hot-headedly.

    ¡°How much money do you have?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked worriedly.

    Xu Heng looked at Leng Ruoxue vigntly and asked nervously, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I don¡¯t want to rob you. I just want to bet a bit bigger. What do you think?¡± Leng Ruoxueforted with a smile.

    Xu Heng looked at Zhou Kun and then asked, ¡°How big do you want to bet?¡±

    ¡°Tell me how much money you have before I decide on how much to bet.¡± Leng Ruoxue had already set a trap and was waiting for her prey to take the initiative to jump in.

    ¡°I still have one-point-two billion purple gold coins on me!¡± Xu Heng said.

    ¡°Oh! We have a total of eight people now. We will all go on stage topete in a while. Each match will be a hundred million! For every correct guess, the loser will have to pay the winner one hundred million purple gold coins. If you guess all eight matches correctly, I will pay you one-point-two billion purple gold coins, and vice versa. What do you think? Do you dare to bet?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Hmph! Don¡¯t regret it if you lose,¡± Xu Heng said confidently and proudly. He had already received President Zhou¡¯s eye signal just now, so he was very confident that he would definitely win.

    ¡°Since I proposed this bet, I¡¯ll let you choose! But before you choose, I have to check your money because I¡¯m afraid of you lying to me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously with the word ¡®worry¡¯ written on her face.

    ¡°Here. Open your eyes wide and take a good look. I have a lot of money.¡± Xu Heng threw Leng Ruoxue another silver card without hesitation.

    After receiving the silver card, Leng Ruoxue did the same thing. She checked it and handed it to Lan Ming.

    ¡°Is President Lan your guarantor again?¡± Xu Heng asked gloomily. He couldn¡¯t understand why he couldn¡¯t get his money back after he took it out. He really couldn¡¯t ept it!

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯ve be smarter. Alright, you can choose now.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled happily.?<i>Hehe, earning money is really too easy.</i>

    Lan Ming looked at the silver card in his hand and looked at the foolish Xu Heng, whom Leng Ruoxue had schemed against, with some pity.?<i>How dare you bet with this little fox.</i>?<i>It would be strange if you didn¡¯t lose everything.</i>?Leng Ruoxue was already listed as an extreme danger in his heart now!

    ¡°Of course, I bet on you losing,¡± Xu Heng said loudly without hesitation.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re betting that we will lose, then I can only bet that we will win. Grandpa, you heard our bet, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to look at Leng Qingtian and the others.

    ¡°Yes, we will try our best.¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s mouth twitched helplessly.?<i>Granddaughter! This move of yours is really too ruthless.</i>?However, they were indeed short of money!

    ¡°Alright.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very satisfied with the reactions of her grandfather and the others.

    ¡°Wait, Xu Heng took out one-point-two billion. What about you? What if you don¡¯t have money?¡± Zhou Kun couldn¡¯t help interjecting again.

    ¡°President Zhou, the parties involved have no objections. Why are you being nosy?¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly.

    ¡°Moreover, I have a guarantor. Do you think President Lan can¡¯t pay one-point-two billion purple gold coins?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to ask.

    ¡°You¡­ Damn it. Do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡± Sun Meilin, who forgot how she had suffered earlier, couldn¡¯t help saying.

    ¡°Little Snowy, I want to sneeze again,¡± Icy said lightly, scaring Sun Meilin so much that she quickly shrank into her seat, afraid that she would be sneezed on again.

    ¡°Haha, Little Icy, bear with it!¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Icy¡¯s head andforted him with a smile.

    While they were speaking, the battles on the stage had already begun. Old Zao was on Arena 2. Although his opponent was an Elementary Mystic, and Old Zao had just advanced to Mystic not long ago, the opponent¡¯s strength was only slightly higher than his.

    On Arena 2¡­

    Old Zao¡¯s not very big eyes were looking at his opponent with a bright glow. Although his opponent was an Elementary Mystic, Old Zao had many means, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of this person.

    ¡°Admit defeat!¡± the Elementary Mystic said as if he was bestowing a gift.

    ¡°I should be the one saying that,¡± Old Zao said calmly.

 Chapter 379 - The Bet (3)

    <h4>Chapter 379: The Bet (3)</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s a difference between us? You are bound to lose, and your life might be in danger,¡± the mystic reminded seemingly kindly. But in his heart, he hoped that the old man in front of him would admit defeat himself so that he wouldn¡¯t have to fight. Moreover, he could conserve his energy and focus on the next match.

    ¡°So what? Wasn¡¯t there a battle just now where the weak defeated the strong?¡± Old Zao said nonchntly.

    ¡°But that person can¡¯t participate in theter rounds at all. His injuries are so severe. So what if he won?¡± the mystic continued persuading.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to win than to lose! Are you going to fight or not? Don¡¯t waste my time. Just admit defeat if you don¡¯t want to fight,¡± Old Zao said impatiently. Damn, some of the fights were already over, but his opponent was still beating around the bush.

    ¡°Hmph! Since you want to die so badly, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± The mystic was angry. He even felt that his good intentions were treated as ill intent.

    ¡°It would have been better if you were this straightforward earlier.¡± Then Old Zao immediatelyunched an attack directly. His fiery red mystic power pounced at his opponent like a fire dragon¡­

    The mystic hurriedly used an earth-attribute mystic skill to block the fire dragon¡¯s attack. At the same time, he summoned his contract beast, nning to fight two against one.

    His contract beast was a giant ck snake of about a hundred meters long, with a thick snake body that coiled around the arena. Its cold snake eyes were staring at Old Zao.

    ¡°Tch, you have a beast. Don¡¯t I have one?¡± Old Zao was unwilling to be outdone and also summoned a beast. He nced at his opponent¡¯s beast disdainfully.?<i>Hmph! Just an ugly lousy snake. How dare it show off.</i>

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How can you have a dragon as a contract beast?¡± the mystic asked in disbelief as he looked at the dragon flying in the air.

    This was a genuine dragon! Dragons were definitely at the top among beasts. Moreover, the one in front of him was actually a fire dragon, which had a higher status among dragons. This dragon¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t much higher than his ink snake, but the innate bloodline advantage of dragons was iparable to that of ordinary beasts.

    Just as he thought this, the giant ink snake fell into a daze after seeing that its size was inferior to the dragon¡¯s enormous body. After returning to its senses, it dropped its head without any might or power, and its giant snake body was trembling¡­

    Although they were both level three divine beasts, the bloodline of dragons was much higher than its bloodline. This innate bloodline pressure was something it couldn¡¯t resist at all unless its strength was much higher than this dragon¡¯s strength. Otherwise, it wasn¡¯t a match for this dragon at the same level.

    ¡°There are many impossible things in the world,¡± Old Zao said nonchntly.

    ¡°Are we still going to continue fighting?¡± Old Zao asked immediately.

    ¡°No, I admit defeat,¡± the mystic said. How could he fight now? Didn¡¯t he see that his ink snake didn¡¯t even dare to raise its head in front of the fire dragon?

    ¡°Good. Those who know the facts are smart. You have prospects,¡± Old Zao praised. But he was feeling smug.?<i>Hehe, it was really too easy to win this match!</i>

    ¡°Referee, I admit defeat,¡± the mystic said to the referee.

    The referee nodded and announced loudly, ¡°Old Zao, victory!¡±

    Old Zao won his first match, jumped off the stage happily, and jogged back to his team.

    ¡°Haha, Lass, I won!¡± Old Zao smiled joyfully.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly and then nced at Xu Heng before turning her gaze to the stage.

    ¡°It¡¯s only right to win. What¡¯s there to be so proud of?¡± Old Man said coldly. He didn¡¯t like this old fellow being too proud.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to Lass. Why are you interrupting?¡± Old Zao roared back in displeasure.

    ¡°Stop arguing. Don¡¯t let outsidersugh at us. You only won one match, and we still have to win seven. It¡¯s too early to be happy now,¡± Lin Liang said.

    ¡°Uh! What do you mean?¡± Old Zao¡¯s face was full of question marks as he looked at Lin Liang.

    ¡°Ruoxue made a bet with someone, so we have to win all of them,¡± Lin Liang exined calmly with a very strange expression on his face because he was very sure that if Xu Heng bet that they would win, the girl would definitely make them deliberately lose.

    ¡°Oh? Then what¡¯s the bet?¡± Old Zao was very curious.

    ¡°If we win all eight matches, that Xu Heng will lose one-point-two billion purple gold coins to us.¡± Lin Liang said.

    ¡°Uh! One-point-two billion? Haha!¡± Old Zao was stunned for a moment beforeughing hysterically.?<i>Hehe, this girl is really too evil. We¡¯re going to be rich this time!</i>?<i>The unlucky Xu Heng actually dared to bet with our girl. It would be strange if he doesn¡¯t go bankrupt this time!</i>

    Not far away, Xu Heng¡¯s face darkened as he mocked, ¡°You¡¯re really inexperienced. You only won a hundred million. Do you have to smile so happily?¡±

    ¡°You who have seen the world, don¡¯t cryter!¡± Old Zao reminded kindly.

    ¡°Hmph! This young master can still afford to lose this bit of money,¡± Xu Heng said nonchntly. He was a direct descendant of the Xu family after all. Would he becking this bit of money?

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Old Zao sat down in his seat and ignored Xu Heng.

    The matches continued¡­

    An hourter¡­

    ¡°Okay! Little Jing Jing, it¡¯s your turn. Come on! One-point-two billion!¡± Old Zao reminded with a beaming smile as he gestured for victory.

    ¡°Yes, it can¡¯t run away from us.¡± Feng Jing¡¯s serious face was full of confidence.

    After nodding at Leng Ruoxue and the others, Feng Jing strode forward calmly onto the arena¡­

    Feng Jing¡¯s opponent was also an Elementary Mystic. But this Elementary Mystic was very underhanded¡­

    Because this Elementary Mystic attacked as soon as Feng Jing walked onto the arena, which was akin to a sneak attack¡­

    In fact, for true powerhouses,unching a sneak attack on their opponents was very shameful behavior. But as the saying went, ¡®all is fair in war and love¡¯. So despite this behavior not being worth advocating, it was allowed in thepetition of the Mystic Association Headquarters. Moreover, in the opinion of the Mystic Association, the existence of such behavior would also better increase the vignce of mystics. Therefore, an increasing number of mystics liked to y dirty in order to win thepetition¡­

 Chapter 380 - Youre Blocking The Way (1)

    <h4>Chapter 380: You¡¯re Blocking The Way (1)</h4>

    Feng Jing was about to climb thest step onto the arena when he suddenly felt a piercing cold lighting at him¡­

    He dodged the attack and jumped onto the arena with a light spin!

    On the arena, Feng Jing¡¯s pitch-ck eyes stared coldly at his opponent. The aura on his body was not at all inferior to that of the Elementary Mystic.

    Feng Jing originally didn¡¯t intend to kill anyone. Although he was addicted to martial arts, he wasn¡¯t a bloodthirsty person. Moreover, he had always felt that since it was apetition, he should stop when the oue was determined. Why take someone¡¯s life? But the actions of this person in front of him hadpletely angered him, so he didn¡¯t intend to show mercy!

    After making his decision, Feng Jing immediately retaliated¡­

    In the audience, Leng Ruoxue and the others stared intently at Feng Jing on the arena¡­

    ¡°This kid is quite smart.¡± Old Man nodded with satisfaction.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at Lan Ming and asked lightly, ¡°People can die in thepetition, right?¡±

    Lan Ming braced himself and answered, ¡°Uh! Yes.¡± He silently mourned for the mystic for three seconds in his heart.?<i>s! What an unlucky fellow. Of all the people you could provoke, you just had to provoke this extremely protective girl.</i>

    After receiving an affirmative answer, Leng Ruoxue stopped talking and focused on the match.

    Feng Jing directly summoned his pet beast after a series of crazy explosions on the arena¡­

    ¡°Wow, another dragon!¡± someone in the audience shouted as they looked at the dragon that appeared on the arena again.

    ¡°Damn, since when did dragons be cabbages?¡± someone cursed jealously.

    At this moment, the audience was in a mess, and no one could calm down¡­

    Lan Ming was also a little dumbfounded as he looked at the giant beast in the sky above the arena for a long time. After returning to his senses, he couldn¡¯t help reaching out to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead.?<i>What the heck! Leng Ruoxue and the others actually have two dragons.</i>?Dragons were very proud spirit beasts, and they had never bothered to contract with humans. Moreover, dragons were so powerful that no one dared topel a contract with them at all. s! He really didn¡¯t know how they did it.

    ¡°Little Snowy, you didn¡¯t tell me that you have two dragons as contract beasts!¡± Lan Mingined while looking at Leng Ruoxue resentfully.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to show off about?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked nonchntly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of any powerhouse who could contract with a dragon on the Boundless Heaven Continent,¡± Lan Ming said very seriously.?<i>s! Can this girl¡¯s reaction be more normal? Why is she so calm?</i>

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re too inexperienced. Dragons are nothing special,¡± Icy, who had been sleeping with his eyes closed, suddenly said.

    ¡°¡­¡± Lan Ming was very depressed. This puppy actually said that he was too inexperienced.?<i>Boohoo¡­ How did I end up being despised by a puppy!</i>

    ¡°Haha! Little Icy said it so well.¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t helpughing when she saw Lan Ming deted, and she caressed Icy¡¯s soft fur.

    At this moment, Feng Jing had already ended the battle. His opponent had been crushed into a meat patty by his enormous dragon¡¯s butt and couldn¡¯t be more dead.

    After the referee announced that Feng Jing had won, he hurriedly jumped off the arena and returned to Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°I¡¯vepleted the mission.¡± Feng Jing sat down.

    ¡°That¡¯s two hundred million already,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded Xu Heng.

    ¡°Hmph! They only won because of the giant dragons. That can¡¯t be considered true ability at all,¡± Xu Heng said angrily. In fact, he was really jealous of these two old men¡¯s good luck. How could these two people possess dragons? They were only Mystics!

    ¡°Aren¡¯t pet beasts a part of your strength? If you have the ability, can¡¯t you also contract a dragon? Don¡¯t say the grapes are sour just because you can¡¯t eat them!¡± Leng Ruoxue mocked indifferently.

    ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t be too smug too early. There are still six matches. The opponents behind you are the real tough ones. Those in front are weak,¡± Xu Heng retorted, unwilling to be outdone. He really hated these ugly monsters to death now. But he was very confident that they would definitely not win the next few matches.

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder. This youngdy is waiting to collect the money,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Little Girl, I¡¯m going on stage!¡± Old Man said.

    ¡°Okay, be careful!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. They had to be vignt now that they had the experience from Feng Jing.

    Old Man stood up and slowly walked onto the arena¡­

    It only took Old Man around ten minutes to defeat his opponent without even using his beast. Then after the referee announced the result, he returned to his seat impatiently.

    Then Lin Liang went on stage¡­

    He also won easily without using his beast.

    Immediately after, it was the Feng family¡¯s first elder¡¯s turn to go on stage. Although it took a little effort, the result was still satisfactory. After his dragon appeared, the audience in the venue was directly thrown into chaos¡­

    ¡°Ruoxue, we have five hundred million in our pockets now, right?¡± the Feng family¡¯s first elder asked directly after getting off the arena.

    ¡°Yes, there are still three matches. If we can win all of them, we will have one-point-two billion,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.?<i>Hehe, earning this money is really too easy.</i>

    ¡°The opponents of the remaining three matches are very strong. You definitely won¡¯t be able to win,¡± Xu Heng said angrily.?<i>Damn it. Why are these people so lucky? They actually won every match.</i>?He was so angry.

    ¡°What if we win? Do you want to raise the stakes? Or does anyone dare to bet with me?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Zhou Kun and the others not far away provocatively.

    <i>Raise the stakes?</i>?Xu Heng looked at Leng Ruoxue as if she was a monster. He had gambled a few matches with her, but in the end, all the wealth he had umted over the years had entered her pocket. He didn¡¯t have any money left to gamble anymore. Moreover, he didn¡¯t dare to gamble with her anymore. His greatest wish now was that they could lose even one of the three remaining matches! At least, that would leave him with a few hundred million.

 Chapter 381 - Youre Blocking The Way (2)

    <h4>Chapter 381: You¡¯re Blocking The Way (2)</h4>

    ¡°What? Does no one dare to bet with me? You lot are really timid!¡± Leng Ruoxue continued provoking them after seeing them not react for a long time.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bet with you. How much?¡± Sun Meilin shouted loudly, unable to take it anymore. She didn¡¯t want to be looked down upon by an ugly monster. Moreover, she didn¡¯t believe that these ugly monsters would win all of the next three matches.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s still one-point-two billion. Do you have it?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Sun Meilin doubtfully.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bet double that, no, make it three billion. Do you dare to bet?¡± Sun Meilin roared furiously. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s skeptical gaze really made her ufortable all over.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not afraid of losing, why wouldn¡¯t I dare to bet?¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. She was gaining something without risking anything of her own! There was no reason for her not to want someone willing to give her money!

    ¡°Ugly monster, you¡¯re bound to lose,¡± Sun Meilin said confidently as if she could already foresee the scene of her stepping on Leng Ruoxue and humiliating her in every possible way.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about winning or losing first. Same rules. Bring the money here. I want to check it first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°You ugly monster! Don¡¯t tell me you think I¡¯ll renege on paying!¡± Sun Meilin roared in disbelief. Damn it. No one had ever dared to treat her like this on the entire Boundless Heaven Continent except for this ugly monster! She really hated Leng Ruoxue to the core now.

    ¡°Three billion is not a small sum. I won¡¯t bet with you if you can¡¯t take it out,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly.

    ¡°Lass! Don¡¯t make things difficult for her. Although she¡¯s the little princess of the Sun family, it seems like she really won¡¯t be able to take out three billion!¡± Old Zao said very understandingly, but he was alreadyughing in his heart.?<i>Haha, this money is really too good.</i>?The remaining three were the strongest among the group, so this money was simply like picking it up from the ground.

    ¡°Yes, Ruoxue, forget it! Let¡¯s not make things difficult for Miss Sun,¡± Lin Liang said righteously as if he was really thinking for Sun Meilin.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s not bet anymore. Thest three matches will be tough battles. We really don¡¯t have much confidence in winning,¡± Leng Qingtian also advised, his resolute and handsome face carrying a hint of worry.

    After hearing what the three of them said, Sun Meilin angrily took out her silver card and handed it to Leng Ruoxue ¡°Who said I can¡¯t take it out? Here!¡±

    Leng Ruoxue took the silver card, checked the bnce, and handed the card to Lan Ming. She couldn¡¯t help sighing in her head.?<i>s! These aristocratic families are really too rich. Giving billions of pocket money to their descendants casually is really too extravagant!</i>

    Lan Ming took the silver card again. His heart was already a little numb because of the growing feeling in his heart that Leng Ruoxue and the others were really too abnormal.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Why do I feel like a failurepared to them?</i>

    ¡°President Zhou, aren¡¯t you going to bet?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to Zhou Kun, whose face was ck, and asked lightly. Moreover, she was a little surprised that Zhou Kun didn¡¯t stop Sun Meilin this time. Wasn¡¯t she his cousin?

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Zhou Kun¡¯s face darkened with displeasure.

    ¡°That¡¯s too bad.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of regret.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m going on stage!¡± Freak suddenly said.

    ¡°Yes, Freak, you have to work hard! Three billion is waving at us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t disappoint you,¡± Freak promised. He would find a way to pluck the moon for Xue¡¯er even if she wanted it, let alone a mere victory.

    After speaking, Freak strode onto the arena.

    ¡°Do you know who his opponent is?¡± Sun Meilin asked gloatingly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is. Anyway, my man will never lose,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently. She knew Freak¡¯s strength very well. This guy didn¡¯t only know how to wheedle her. Anyone who dared to underestimate him would be in trouble.

    ¡°You¡¯re very confident. Unfortunately, his opponent is a lunatic, a lunatic who won¡¯t stop until he kills his opponent,¡± Sun Meilin said without even caring if Leng Ruoxue wanted to know.

    ¡°As for your opponent, haha! He¡¯s a famous genius on the Boundless Heaven Continent. So you two are in the same boat on this point. Hmph! The opponents are so strong. I want to see how you two can win.¡± Sun Meilin was so smug in her heart! It was as if she had already seen the dawn of victory.

    Just as Sun Meilin said, Freak had indeed fallen into a fierce battle¡­

    On the arena¡­

    Freak looked at his opponent coldly. His opponent was a middle-aged man in his forties, and he was an Elementary Mystic. But this person was obviously stronger than Lin Liang¡¯s and the others¡¯ opponents. He should be the strongest among the opponents they had encountered so far. Moreover, this person¡¯s attacks were very ruthless, and many of his attacks were trying to kill Freak. But Freak easily resolved them, and thispletely angered this person.

    ¡°Damn it. Why do you keep hiding?¡± the middle-aged man roared furiously. This man in front of him was as slippery as a fish. He had used many methods, but he actually couldn¡¯t do anything to this man. This made him a little flustered and exasperated.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dodge? Do you think I¡¯ll let you beat me up?¡± Freak said with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile, and his ck eyes emitted a terrifying glow. He acted rtively rxedpared to his opponent, and he seemed to be ying with his opponent like a monkey.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to dodge. Let¡¯s have an upright fight,¡± the middle-aged man said, half-ordering him.

    ¡°Upright fight? Then what were you doing before?¡± Freak sneered and mocked. This man¡¯s methods were very vicious. He actually wanted to fight fair and square with him. Howughable.

    ¡°That¡¯s called preemptive strike, understand?!¡± the middle-aged man said nonchntly. His fiery eyes stared at Freak like a venomous snake, wanting to kill him.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± Freak smiled evilly and finally decided to attack. Hehe, who asked him to receive his dearest wife¡¯s urging gaze!

    A stream of pitch-ck mystic power coiled around the middle-aged man¡¯s body like a shadow, binding him tightly. The middle-aged man didn¡¯t even have the time to react¡­

 Chapter 382 - Youre Blocking The Way (3)

    <h4>Chapter 382: You¡¯re Blocking The Way (3)</h4>

    ¡°Damn it. What move is this? Let go of me quickly!¡± the middle-aged man roared in anger. He tried his best to break free from the ck mystic power binding him, but he couldn¡¯t break free at all¡­

    ¡°You¡¯ve been jumping around for long enough. It¡¯s time to calm down,¡± Freak said lightly. Then he used his favorite fist attack again. He clenched his fist tightly and hit the middle-aged man¡­

    Soon, the middle-aged man was beaten into a bloody person. Everyone in the audience was dumbfounded when they saw Freak¡¯s violent means. They were all mystics, so they knew very well that no mystics would give up on using mystics skills and use physical attacks in melee. Uh! This was absolutely not the thinking of a normal mystic. At this moment, Freak had been gloriously included in their abnormal range.

    Time passed slowly¡­

    Freak was also a little tired from fighting, so he sat down on the arena and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll rest before I continue fighting.¡±

    Not far away, the referee couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes. He had been in the Mystic Association Headquarters for many years, but he had never seen anyone resting during a match. Moreover, he had to continue beating his opponent up after resting.?<i>s! What¡¯s going on!</i>

    ¡°Referee, he fainted. What should I do?¡± Freak looked at the referee with an innocent look in his eyes!

    ¡°You won,¡± the referee announced loudly as he looked at the bloodied and defenseless figure lying on the arena. He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.?<i>Damn! This man is really too violent.</i>?Freak had already left a deep impression of being a violent man in his heart.

    There were two ways to determine the winner of a match. One was for the opponent to admit defeat voluntarily, and the other was for the opponent to not have any ability to fight back. Of course, there was a time limit for this, and it had to be more than ten minutes. Simply put, the opponent had to be down for more than ten minutes. Otherwise, as long as he could still stand, the end of the match couldn¡¯t be determined. The unlucky man was obviously defeated through the second method.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I won.¡± Freak hugged Leng Ruoxue happily after returning to his seat.

    ¡°Yes, you did well,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised generously. She nced at Sun Meilin and smiled slightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be so smug about? There are still two matches!¡± Sun Meilin roared furiously.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at Leng Qingtian and the others beside her and asked lightly, ¡°Am I being smug?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± everyone said in unison, infuriating Sun Meilin.

    ¡°You¡­ Hmph! I¡¯ll let you be smug for a while. The one whoughsst is the winner,¡± Sun Meilin said stubbornly. Then she turned her head to the side and ignored Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others naturally ignored her.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use mystic skills?¡± Lan Ming asked curiously. Ye Chen¡¯s method shocked him. Uh! It was really too violent.

    ¡°I used them! Didn¡¯t you see?¡± Freak blinked, his expression very innocent.

    ¡°I meanter on. Why did you use your fists?¡± Lan Ming rolled his eyes at Freak. He had a deep understanding of Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ ability to pretend to be stupid.

    ¡°I want to preserve my strength! Aren¡¯t there still many roundster? I don¡¯t want to expose myself too early,¡± Freak said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Lan Ming nodded slightly. Freak¡¯s words were quite reasonable.

    Thepetition continued. Some were happy, while others were sad. But it couldn¡¯t stop thepetition from advancing!

    When the first round of thepetition was about to end, it was finally Leng Qingtian¡¯s turn to go on stage.

    Leng Qingtian nodded at everyone and walked onto the arena with his head held high.

    His opponent was a young and beautiful woman. Moreover, her strength was on par with his, and she was also an Elementary Mystic. But this woman kept looking at him seductively as soon as he came up, making him very disgusted.

    On the arena¡­

    The young woman smiled seductively and said softly, ¡°Please show mercy!¡±

    ¡°You talk too much. Let¡¯s begin. Stop wasting time,¡± Leng Qingtian said coldly.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to be protective of the fairer sex,¡± the young woman said resentfully. She had always been very confident in her appearance, but she didn¡¯t expect to kick an iron te today, making her feel very embarrassed.

    ¡°You talk too much nonsense!¡± Leng Qingtian said impatiently and took the lead to attack¡­

    In the audience¡­

    Old Man wasughing so hard in his seat that he was about to cry¡­

    ¡°Haha! Brat Leng actually encountered a honey trap. What a pity! That woman¡¯s efforts were in vain,¡± Old Man said with a smile. How was Leng Qingtian someone who knew how to be protective of the fairer sex! Using a honey trap on him was equivalent to ying the lute to a cow! Hehe, moreover, that fellow hated such scheming but self-righteous women the most!

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, is this woman very strong?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously while looking at Lan Ming.

    Lan Ming sighed softly and exined, ¡°Her name is Yan Shu¡¯er, and she is the fifth-ranked beauty on the Boundless Heaven Continent. Her strength is on par with your grandfather¡¯s. But she has many means to deal with men. Many powerhouses have knelt under her skirt and obeyed her orders.¡±

    ¡°Do you think she can seduce my grandfather with that bit of beauty? She¡¯s not even as good-looking as my maidservant!¡± Leng Ruoxue said disdainfully. It was said that beauty was a woman¡¯s greatest weapon, and she couldn¡¯t care less if it was used on others, but using it on her grandfather wasn¡¯t something she could tolerate.

    ¡°Little Snowy, Yan Shu¡¯er has many powerhouses by her side,¡± Lan Ming couldn¡¯t help reminding her. What he implied was that she shouldn¡¯t provoke her. Unfortunately, how could Leng Ruoxue do as he wished? Would someone who didn¡¯t even care about the little princess of the Sun family be afraid of Yan Shu¡¯er?

    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t provoke me, I naturally won¡¯t take the initiative to cause trouble,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    While the two of them were talking, Leng Qingtian had already defeated his opponent cleanly on the arena. It was the first time Yan Shu¡¯er had been carried off the stage.

 Chapter 383 - Youre Blocking The Way (4)

    <h4>Chapter 383: You¡¯re Blocking The Way (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Wow! This person really doesn¡¯t know how to be protective of the fairer sex. He¡¯s actually willing to be ruthless to such a great beauty.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. But watching a beauty get beaten up is also quite enjoyable.¡±

    After Leng Qingtian won, the audience erupted in an uproar. Many people discussed it, and more people gloated¡­

    Leng Qingtian walked down the arena calmly and was about to return to his seat when he was stopped by a tall, burly man as he passed by the audience aisle¡­

    ¡°I want to challenge you,¡± the burly man said angrily, his deep eyes full of killing intent.

    ¡°Wow, Yan Shu¡¯er¡¯s lover is going to avenge her!¡±

    ¡°A Mystic Monarch is actually challenging an Elementary Mystic. How embarrassing!¡±

    The audience began to discuss again, and Leng Qingtian learned the identity of the man in front of him from the gossip..

    This Mystic Monarch was that woman¡¯s lover!

    But they were on the arena just now, and it didn¡¯t matter if they were dead or alive. But now that he was off the arena, Leng Qingtian really didn¡¯t have much patience to tangle with him.

    ¡°Move aside! You¡¯re blocking the way!¡± Leng Qingtian said with cold eyes. Hmph! So what if he was a Mystic Monarch? He didn¡¯t believe that a Mystic Monarch would dare to kill him in public!

    ¡°I told you, I want to challenge you,¡± the burly man repeated, unwilling to give up. In order to avenge his woman, he didn¡¯t even care about his identity and the rules of Carefree City.

    ¡°I refuse!¡± Leng Qingtian said coolly and wanted to bypass the burly man. But the man blocked him like a small mountain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to ept the challenge? I¡¯ve never seen a mystic as cowardly as you,¡± the burly man provoked with contempt.

    ¡°I¡¯ve also never seen a mystic as shameless as you. A mighty Mystic Monarch is actually challenging me, an Elementary Mystic, and even asked if I dared to ept the challenge. I really don¡¯t know if I¡¯m an idiot or you¡¯re an idiot!¡± Leng Qingtian said coldly in a somewhat overbearing manner. Hmph! He was a great general after all. As the saying went, you shouldn¡¯t lose your manners even if you lose. Although he was not as strong as this man, he absolutely couldn¡¯t lose in terms of imposing manner.

    Leng Qingtian¡¯s words resonated with many people in the audience. On the Boundless Heaven Continent, things like the strong bullying the weak were not umon, and many people didn¡¯t have Leng Qingtian¡¯s imposing manner, boldness, and guts. So at this moment, they were rather impressed and respectful of Leng Qingtian because he spoke their innermost thoughts.

    ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue walked over with Freak after sensing the strangeness.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just met someone blocking my way,¡± Leng Qingtian exined softly and signaled his granddaughter with his eyes to be at ease.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the unfamiliar burly man and said lightly, ¡°Seems like he¡¯s not a good dog!¡±

    ¡°Ugly monster, who are you calling a dog?¡± The burly man was furious when he heard someone calling him a dog.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a saying that good dogs don¡¯t block the way! Of course, it¡¯s about the person blocking the way,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The burly man was angry and casually released a mystic skill¡­

    But the mystic skill failed toe out as he wanted!

    ¡°What? Could it be that you have too little mystic power and can¡¯t even release your mystic skill! s! You have to cultivate properly! Don¡¯t challenge others all day for a woman. Be careful not to kick an iron te and even lose your life,¡± Leng Ruoxue advised earnestly like an elder, her watery eyes still carrying an expectant gaze as if she had high hopes for him.

    The burly man was stunned by Leng Ruoxue¡¯s lecture¡­

    Even the audience close to them was dumbfounded for a moment. They eximed in their heads,<i>?Damn! This woman is really too awesome. She even dares to educate a Mystic Monarch!</i>

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go back to our seats!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Before she left, she looked at the man who was still in a daze with slight disappointment.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Qingtian suppressed his smile and followed his granddaughter back to their seats.

    As for the burly man, when he returned to his senses, Leng Ruoxue and the others were long out of his sight.

    An hourter¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s my turn,¡± Leng Ruoxue said as she stood up from her seat. This was already thest ten matches of the first round. She didn¡¯t expect her to appear sote.

    ¡°Little Snowy, you have to be careful,¡± Lan Ming said worriedly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Little Snowy won¡¯t lose a strand of hair with me around,¡± Icy promised.

    ¡°I advise you to admit defeat directly on the arena. You¡¯re not Su Nan¡¯s match at all.¡± Sun Meilin finally spoke again after a long silence. Moreover, she had an expression of consideration for Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Thank you for your reminder. But retreating without fighting isn¡¯t my style,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. Since Su Nan was a genius, she had to experience it even more. How could shee on the arena and admit defeat directly!

    With that, Leng Ruoxue left her seat and jumped onto the arena proudly¡­

    On the arena¡­

    Leng Ruoxue looked at her opponent indifferently¡­

    Su Nan was about twenty years old. He had a handsome appearance, a tall stature, a pair of dignified tiger eyes, and the aura of an aristocrat. It was said that he was the best among the younger generation of the Su family and one of the top ten geniuses on the Boundless Heaven Continent. His strength was at Elementary Mystic.

    As for the Su family, even though it was slightly inferior to the Three Great Families, they could also be considered a top family on the Boundless Heaven Continent. Su Nan was also the Su family¡¯s internally designated next sessor.

    Su Nan was also looking at his opponent thoughtfully on the arena. The woman in front of him was the ugliest woman he had seen in his life. But his intuition told him that this woman was very dangerous, so he didn¡¯t dare to underestimate her at all.

    Moreover, before he went on stage, Sun Meilin had specially sent someone to tell him that he had to win. Although he didn¡¯t know why she said that, winning every match was his life¡¯s greatest goal. Therefore, Sun Meilin¡¯s actions were really unnecessary in his opinion. After all, they were not familiar with each other.

 Chapter 384 - Leng Ruoxue vs. Su Nan (1)

    <h4>Chapter 384: Leng Ruoxue vs. Su Nan (1)</h4>

    ¡°Can we begin?¡± Su Nan asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied lightly.

    ¡°Are you releasing your pet beast too?¡± Su Nan continued asking, implying that he would release his beast if she did.

    ¡°No. Icy, watch the battle by the side first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly as she looked at thezy Icy.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Icy reluctantly jumped down from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder and found a random corner to lie down on the arena.

    ¡°You can start first!¡± Su Nan said graciously.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite. Take this!¡± Then the aura on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s body suddenly changed. She instantly used a mystic skill in her hand, and several streams of red and purple mystic power pounced at Su Nan like fire dragons¡­

    When Su Nan saw the raging fire dragons, he hurriedly used a water-attribute mystic skill, the Water Curtain skill known for its defense. But his Water Curtain was unable to block the fire dragons¡¯ attack. Before long, his water curtain was evaporated by Leng Ruoxue¡¯s fire dragons¡­

    Su Nan looked at everything in front of him in disbelief and was dumbfounded. But he quickly returned to normal and hurriedly added the earth-attribute mystic skill ¡®Iron Wall¡¯ in a vain attempt to block Leng Ruoxue¡¯s fire dragons. Moreover, what made him depressed was that the temperature of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s fire-attribute mystic skill was so high. He really couldn¡¯t understand it¡­

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the tall wall that suddenly appeared on the arena calmly and smiled slightly. Several tiny streams of green mystic power floated out along her fingertips and directly flew toward the wall¡­

    ¡°Green mystic power, I really didn¡¯t expect you to have the wood attribute,¡± Su Nan said gloomily. Wood-attribute mystic skills happened to be able to restrain his earth-attribute mystic skill. But his water-attribute mystic technique just now was unable to restrain Leng Ruoxue¡¯s fire attribute one. This fact made him very conflicted.

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky. This is the first time I¡¯m using this Thousand Threads,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied with a light smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m not fighting anymore. I admit defeat,¡± Su Nan said in a self-aware manner. After several shes, he knew that it would be very difficult for him to defeat Leng Ruoxue. After all, they were of equal strength. Moreover, every mystic skill she used subdued him, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to her. So there was no point in continuing the fight. It was better to admit defeat early, preserve his mystic power, and prepare for the additional round.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, victory!¡± the referee immediately announced loudly after Su Nan admitted defeat. He didn¡¯t expect the match that he originally thought would be a fierce battle was the fastest to decide the winner.

    ¡°Thank you for letting me win,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely. She picked up Icy and was about to walk down the arena when she heard an extremely angry voiceing from the audience.

    ¡°Damn it. Su Nan, how dare you go easy on her!¡± Sun Meilin roared furiously while wanting to skin Leng Ruoxue alive. Three billion! That was three billion! It was enough to buy a small city, but it was gone so easily. How could she be willing!

    ¡°Miss Sun, even if you are the little princess of the Sun family, you can¡¯t insult the dignity of a mystic,¡± Su Nan said with a dark face full of displeasure.

    ¡°Why else would you lose to a woman?¡± Sun Meilin asked angrily. She was sure that Leng Ruoxue must have used improper means. Otherwise, Su Nan wouldn¡¯t have lost!

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that there is always someone better? I¡¯m not her match. Admitting defeat is the smartest choice,¡± Su Nan exined while suppressing his anger. Hmph! He wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer so much to exin to her if he didn¡¯t have to worry about Sun Meilin¡¯s identity! After all, he had to think about his family.

    ¡°Ignore her. She¡¯s just a sore loser,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly as she nced indifferently at the furious Sun Meilin.

    ¡°A sore loser?¡± Su Nan¡¯s face was full of question marks. The loser seemed to be him, right? What did it have to do with Sun Meilin?

    ¡°Your admission of defeat allowed me to win three billion from her,¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily.

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Nan was speechless. No wonder Sun Meilin was so angry. After all, whoever lost three billion would definitely not be in a good mood. But he couldn¡¯t be med for this! He was indeed not Leng Ruoxue¡¯s match, and he couldn¡¯t fight to the death just because of apetition!

    After speaking, Leng Ruoxue walked down the arena with light steps in an iparably happy mood.

    After returning to where Leng Qingtian and the others were, Leng Ruoxue deliberately nced at Sun Meilin and said lightly, ¡°Miss Sun, admit your loss. I hope you are a person who can afford to lose. You have to learn from Xu Heng on this point. Look at how calm he is!¡±

    In fact, poor Xu Heng wasn¡¯t calm at all! He was simply dumbfounded¡­

    ¡°Of course I can afford to lose. It¡¯s only three billion. It¡¯s just a drop in the ocean for our Sun family,¡± Sun Meilin said fiercely through gritted teeth as she red with her beautiful eyes that were shooting mes. She had never hated someone so much in her life, and Leng Ruoxue really made her hate her. She would definitely never let her go.

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, can we go now?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to Lan Ming.

    ¡°Okay, this is for you.¡± Lan Ming nodded slightly and handed her two silver cards.

    ¡°Thank you for safekeeping them for me.¡± Leng Ruoxue took the silver cards and stored them directly in the bracelet. Then the group left thepetition venue in a grandiose manner.

    ¡°Cousin, why didn¡¯t you help me just now?¡± Sun Meilin roared furiously after watching Leng Ruoxue and the others leave.

    ¡°There are so many people here. What can I do? Do you want people to say that we¡¯re bullying others?¡± Zhou Kun coaxed helplessly. In fact, he hated this cousin of his to the core, but he had to deal with her for the sake of the family.

    ¡°Cousin is right. This ce is indeed inconvenient.¡± After calming down, Sun Meilin also thought it through. Hmph! Since it was inconvenient to attack in Carefree City, she could only teach that ugly monster a lesson on the stage. This was her original idea, but it was even more urgent now.

    <i>Hmph! Leng Ruoxue! Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. You asked for it. Who asked you to make me angry!</i>

 Chapter 385 - Leng Ruoxue vs. Su Nan (2)

    <h4>Chapter 385: Leng Ruoxue vs. Su Nan (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    After leaving the venue, Leng Ruoxue and the others returned to their residence.

    ¡°Little Snowy, you have to be careful. Sun Meilin probably won¡¯t let you go,¡± Lan Ming nagged like an old mother as everyone gathered in the living room.

    ¡°She originally didn¡¯t intend to let me go anyway, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a disapproving smile. There was no need to worry about debts. The Sun family seemed to have the most affinity with her since she came to the Boundless Heaven Continent. Windless City involved the Sun family, and now that she came to Carefree City, she was actually entangled with the Sun family. s! In fact, she was also quite depressed. Her current strength was too low after all.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Icy said before Lan Ming could answer, shaking his head non-stop.

    Leng Ruoxue caressed Icy¡¯s little head and asked curiously, ¡°Little Lan Lan, can we know our opponents in tomorrow¡¯s matches now?¡±

    .

    ¡°No, we will draw lots again before thepetition tomorrow,¡± Lan Ming said with a serious expression. s! He didn¡¯t know what would happen tomorrow! But he didn¡¯t dare to say anything in order not to affect their mood. He only hoped that they would be careful tomorrow.

    ¡°Then is it possible to tamper with the lot drawing?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked thoughtfully after some thought. If Sun Meilin wanted to find trouble with her, the greatest possibility would be to tamper with the lot drawing.

    ¡°In principle, it¡¯s impossible, but¡­¡± Lan Ming¡¯s expression was a little unnatural. In fact, this was what he was worried about the most. After all, the current headquarters was under Wu Gong¡¯s control. It was difficult to guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t do something unfair to curry favor with the Sun family.

    ¡°Little Snowy, don¡¯t be scared. I will protect you,¡± Icy said ingratiatingly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll protect my woman. Go y somewhere else,¡± Freak said with some displeasure, his body faintly emitting a sour smell.

    ¡°You? You¡¯re too weak!¡± Icy obviously looked down on Freak.

    ¡°Is that so? Then do you want to try my fist?¡± Freak narrowed his eyes provocatively, his pitch-ck and bright eyes exuding a dangerous aura.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. You¡¯re a violent man,¡± Icy said fearfully. For some reason, this man gave him a dangerous feeling, and his intuition told him to stay away from danger.

    ¡°Stop bickering. Let¡¯s get some food and rest early after eating,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Eating is good. I like eating.¡± Icy immediately cheered and jumped up.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?He ate casually at noon, and he was so hungry now.

    After hearing what Leng Ruoxue said, everyone got to work and began preparing dinner.

    After dinner, everyone returned to their rooms to rest.

    The next day, at thepetition venue¡­

    As soon as Leng Ruoxue and the others entered, Lan Ming, who came to the venue to draw lots first, appeared in front of them with a serious expression just like yesterday.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did someone bully you?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help teasing.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Lan Ming was about to say something when Old Zao interrupted him.

    ¡°Our opponents are very strong again, right?¡± Old Zao said in realization.<i>?Hehe, it¡¯s good to be stronger. I can test the power of my new weapon.</i>?He had no use for it yesterday.

    ¡°s!¡± Lan Ming sighed softly. Even though he had expected this reaction from them, he was still a little depressed. Moreover, their opponents today were not strong but just very difficult to deal with.

    ¡°Let nature take its course.¡± Leng Ruoxue only said five words before pulling Freak to where they were yesterday.

    Leng Qingtian and the others naturally followed closely behind. Lan Ming was stunned for two seconds and hurriedly followed.

    ¡°You¡¯re in luck today! Your opponents aren¡¯t that strong.¡± Sun Meilin¡¯s voice sounded from the seats nearby just as Leng Ruoxue and the others sat down.

    ¡°Is that so? Then our luck is really good!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly and said with slight mockery.?<i>Hmph! Would Lan Ming have that heavy expression if our opponents were really not powerful? Only a ghost would believe her!</i>

    ¡°Of course you¡¯re lucky. Even I envy you!¡± Sun Meilin seemed to be in a good mood.

    ¡°What a pity! Luck isn¡¯t something to be envious about.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s tone was very calm. She turned her head to the other side and couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk with her anymore.

    Soon, the host of thepetition went on stage. After some encouraging words, he announced the start of the day¡¯spetition¡­

    Today was the second day of the mysticpetition. After yesterday, nearly a thousand mystics entered the next round. After thepetition officially began, the atmosphere in the venue rose rapidly, and it was actually even more enthusiastic than yesterday¡­

    ¡°There seem to be more spectators today than yesterday?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously while looking at the dense crowd in the audience.

    Thepetition venue was very spacious and had many seats, enough to amodate tens of thousands of people. But because it was the first day of thepetition yesterday, only about half of the audience seats were upied. Almost two-thirds were upied today, and every spectator that could enter the venue had to be a mystic.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this all because of you!¡± Lan Ming teased.

    ¡°What does it have to do with us?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled, her face full of question marks.

    ¡°A considerable number of mystics came today for your dragons. On the Boundless Heaven Continent, almost no one can contract with dragons. So, do you think it has anything to do with you?¡± Lan Ming raised his straight eyebrows.

    ¡°Seems like it¡¯s really because of us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. No wonder she felt that those people were looking at them strangely. So it was for their dragons!

    ¡°Yes. By the way, our matches today are closer to the front.¡± Lan Ming looked at everyone.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. We can go back early today,¡± Old Zao said happily. Thepetition of the Mystic Association Headquarters was really too boring. He wouldn¡¯t have participated if it wasn¡¯t for the money!

    ¡°Then let¡¯s end this quickly today!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Little Snowy, your opponents today might not be as strong as yesterday¡¯s, but those few people are very difficult to deal with. Moreover, they don¡¯t have a good reputation among mystics, and they often use despicable means, so be careful!¡± Lan Ming reminded worriedly, his two straight eyebrows almost furrowing together.

 Chapter 386 - Leng Ruoxue vs. Su Nan (3)

    <h4>Chapter 386: Leng Ruoxue vs. Su Nan (3)</h4>

    Everyone nodded tacitly and stopped talking. They each thought about their strategy for today.

    Soon, Leng Ruoxue and the others went on stage one by one¡­

    After going on stage, Leng Ruoxue, Freak, Leng Qingtian, Lin Liang, and Old Man defeated their opponents very cleanly. Only Old Zao and the other two encountered some trouble. But they finally defeated their opponents and obtained hard-won victories with the help of their beasts.

    Five dayster¡­

    Leng Ruoxue and the others all entered the top 100 of thepetition.

    After the top 100 were decided, thepetition would be on break for three days to give all the mystics time to adjust their states.

    At the residence of Leng Ruoxue and the others¡­

    Everyone was busy in the yard, preparing a sumptuous dinner, which was rare for the past few days.

    After everything was ready, everyone ate heartily.

    ¡°Haha! Little Snowy, I haven¡¯t congratted you all for entering the top one hundred yet!¡± Lan Ming said happily. Hehe, thepetition these few days was really too enjoyable. Leng Ruoxue and the others were in the limelight! But he knew that this wasn¡¯t what they wanted, so they would immediately return to their residence after their matches for the day. Moreover, they refused to meet anyone under the pretext that they wanted to conserve their strength.

    ¡°It¡¯s only the top one hundred. What¡¯s there to congratte?¡± Leng Ruoxue nced at Lan Ming nonchntly. She was going to get first ce, and she was only in the top 100 now.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?It looked like there were still several rounds! Moreover, it was said that the further thepetition reached its end, the moreplicated the steps of elimination were, and the slower the speed. Unless you could win every match, there would be no end to yourpetition!

    ¡°Unsatisfied girl, the top one hundred is already very impressive.¡± Lan Ming smiled helplessly.

    ¡°My goal is first ce,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. But she didn¡¯t want to be Wu Gong¡¯s disciple. Moreover, that spot probably wasn¡¯t prepared for her.

    ¡°Little Snowy, you have now be the dark horses of thepetition, and many forces are eyeing you now. Moreover, the methods Sun Meilin will use will likely be more and more intense.¡± Lan Ming sighed worriedly. During thepetition these past few days, Sun Meilin had given them a lot of trouble. However, Leng Ruoxue and the others had easily resolved them. He was worried for Leng Ruoxue and the others every time he saw the vicious gaze in Sun Meilin¡¯s eyes after her schemes failed. But these people didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. s! He was really a little helpless!

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, we¡¯ll deal with whateveres our way. Worrying won¡¯t be able to solve any problems, so calm down!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. To be honest, if Carefree City didn¡¯t prohibit private fights and Sun Meilin had too many people protecting her, she would have probably quietly gotten rid of her long ago. How could she let that crazy woman plot against her time and again?

    ¡°That¡¯s right! President Lan, that woman is a lunatic. Don¡¯t worry too much,¡± Old Zao said casually. Hehe, others might not know what the girl was capable of, but did he not know? Sun Meilin wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything with the girl around.

    While everyone was eating and chatting, someone knocked on the door.

    ¡°Zheng En, go see who¡¯s here!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered Zheng En, who was closest to the door.

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Zheng En stood up and walked toward the door.

    He returned a few minutester.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s Chen Wei.¡± Zheng En said.

    ¡°Chen Wei? What is he doing here? Let him in!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Chen Wei was the linen-clothed man whom she had bet ten million purple gold coins on the first day of thepetition. After defeating his opponent, Chen Wei had been seriously injured and was originally unable to participate in the followingpetition. But she got Zheng En to send Chen Wei medicinal pills to treat his injuries. After some hard work, Chen Wei also got into the top 100.

    ¡°Okay, Miss,¡± Zheng En answered and went to the door to wee Chen Wei in.

    ¡°Chen Wei thanks Miss Leng for your kindness.¡± The first thing Chen Wei did after entering was to kneel on the ground and bow very gratefully. To him, Leng Ruoxue was his second parent. If not for her, he would have probably be a cripple. But Leng Ruoxue, who liked to keep a low profile, didn¡¯t see him even though he hade many times. So he didn¡¯t have any hopes of seeing her this time, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be finally willing to see him.

    ¡°Get up! Although I saved you, I really don¡¯t need your gratitude,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. She had always been casual in saving people. She would save those she found pleasing to the eye, and it was useless to beg her if she didn¡¯t like them. After all, she was not a savior.

    ¡°Miss Leng, you are my great benefactor. If not for your pills, I would have been a cripple long ago, so¡­¡± Chen Wei was about to continue when he was interrupted by Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Your will is very firm, and you are very courageous, but you are a little too persistent. It will be disadvantageous to your growth if this goes on.¡± Leng Ruoxue very clearly pointed out the weakness in Chen Wei. In fact, the reason she was willing to save him was mostly because of the rare aura of a powerhouse on Chen Wei¡¯s body. But she wasn¡¯t optimistic. Chen Wei didn¡¯t cherish his life in order to win. After all, in her opinion, nothing was more important than life. The oue of thepetition was only temporary. What was the use of winning thepetition if he lost his life!

    ¡°Chen Wei has learned a lesson.¡± Chen Wei knew that what Leng Ruoxue said made sense. But his desire to win at the time had been too strong, so he went astray. In fact, he was usually a very rational person.

    ¡°Chen Wei, why are you looking for me today?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly while her watery eyes stared at Chen Wei in front of her.

    ¡°I heard a piece of news,¡± Chen Wei said and told Leng Ruoxue and the others the news he had heard¡­

    ¡°Thank you for telling me this news,¡± Leng Ruoxue said gratefully.

    ¡°Miss Leng, you are too polite. You are my great benefactor. I wouldn¡¯t be human if I didn¡¯t tell you after hearing this news!¡± Chen Wei smiled foolishly, his face a little embarrassed. After speaking, he left.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Sun Meilin seems to hate us to the core. She actually¡­¡± Leng Qingtian said with a worried expression.

 Chapter 387 - Leng Ruoxue vs. Su Nan (4)

    <h4>Chapter 387: Leng Ruoxue vs. Su Nan (4)</h4>

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry! We¡¯re safe for now,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted.

    ¡°Little Tian Tian, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll protect all of you,¡± Icy said without looking up while eating the food in front of him.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you settle down in Carefree City! No one will dare to do anything to you here,¡± Lan Ming suggested. Even though many mystics wanted to settle down in Carefree City, the property prices here were quite high, so ordinary mystics could hardly afford to live here. But Leng Ruoxue had won so much money and could definitely afford the houses here.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to live here.¡± Leng Ruoxue declined Lan Ming¡¯s good intentions. She had discussed with her grandfather and the others some time ago that they nned to buy a rtively remote small city in the future as their residence. After all, they had a lot of people and many secrets that weren¡¯t good to reveal.

    ¡°But it¡¯s rtively safer here than outside,¡± Lan Ming advised stubbornly. He was really worried about the safety of Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°There will also be hidden dangers in safe ces. Moreover, this ce is under Wu Gong¡¯s jurisdiction. If we live here, we could die without knowing why. How sad would that be!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t want to live in this seemingly safe ce. They even had to be wary of some people now that they were staying in the headquarters. However, if they bought a house in Carefree City, those people might not dare to do anything openly, but that didn¡¯t mean they wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything. After all, the rules of Carefree City were dead, and the headquarters would probably turn a blind eye. They were merely weak mystics, so no one would uphold justice for them.

    After hearing what Leng Ruoxue said, Lan Ming was speechless. s!?<i>This girl might be young, but she¡¯s much more experienced in thinking things through than I am. Boohoo¡­</i>?He suddenly felt that he was really too useless and couldn¡¯t help much.

    ¡°s! Let¡¯spete in peace first! We can discuss these things slowly,¡± Leng Qingtian mediated. Some things really couldn¡¯t be rushed.

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, why is only Su Nan from the Ten Great Geniuses of the Boundless Heaven Continent participating in thepetition?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously, changing the topic. Although some of the mystics participating in thepetition were very strong, they were not among the Ten Great Geniuses. So she really wanted to know what kind of strength the famous Ten Great Geniuses had now.

    ¡°Every mystic is allowed to participate in threepetitions held by the Mystic Association Headquarters at most. Most of the top ten geniuses have alreadypeted three times, and some have already advanced to Mystic Monarch. Thus, only Su Nan participated. But the other nine geniuses should being to watch thepetition in a few days,¡± Lan Ming exined.

    ¡°How are the other nine geniusespared to Su Nan?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued asking.

    ¡°Su Nan only ranks eighth among the Ten Great Geniuses. He¡¯s not very strongpared to the others. The most powerful among the Ten Great Geniuses should be Leng Wudi. He ranks first among the Ten Great Geniuses and is also the leader of the younger generation of the Leng family of the Three Great Families,¡± Lan Ming said lightly while staring at Leng Ruoxue strangely.

    ¡°His name is Leng Wudi, and yours is Leng Ruoxue. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re also from the Leng family?¡± Lan Ming¡¯s handsome face was full of doubts.

    ¡°Does having the surname Leng mean you have to be from the Leng family?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked instead of answering.

    ¡°Uh, of course not. I¡¯m just a little curious,¡± Lan Ming said shyly. Hehe, everyone had the gift of gossip!

    Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes at Lan Ming. Then seeing that everyone was almost done eating, she said, ¡°Everyone, rest early after dinner!¡±

    Everyone nodded, cleaned up, and returned to their rooms.

    ***

    Three days passed quickly.

    On the morning of the fourth day, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived on time to prepare for their matches today¡­

    As usual, Leng Ruoxue and the others went directly to their seats after entering the venue. Seeing them, the people from Sun Zhou City sitting next to them revealed jealous and slightly hateful gazes¡­

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the people from Sun Zhou City with a smile that was not a smile.?<i>s! These people are really too childish.</i>?Everyone was obviously a mystic, but they were hostile to them for the sake of a small associationpetition. But since they liked to be used by others, they asked for it no matter the oue, so she wouldn¡¯t pity them.

    Not long after Leng Ruoxue and the others sat down, Lan Ming, who had gone to draw lots, returned. Of course, Zhou Kun, who had a very gloomy expression, returned with him.

    Sun Zhou City¡¯s Mystic Association had sent a total of fifteen people to participate in thepetition this time. But only five people entered the top 100 in the end. On the other hand, all of the participants from Windless City¡¯s Mystic Association, which Zhou Kun had always been hostile to, entered the top 100, making him very ufortable.

    Moreover, he couldn¡¯t understand why they had all entered the top 100 even though he had clearly set up many obstacles. One had to know that the future of the mystics who could enter the top 100 would be very bright, and this would also affect his future as the president!

    ¡°Little Snowy, there are ten groups in the first round today. If you can all win, there¡¯s no need to participate in the additional round,¡± Lan Ming said happily. Ten mystics would be eliminated from today¡¯spetition. But he believed that it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for Leng Ruoxue and the others to advance to the next round with their strength. Moreover, the three weakest people still had dragons in their hands. Their powerful beasts were enough to let them sweep the entirepetition.

    ¡°We will try our best to end the battles quickly,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. She had no intention of participating in the additional round anyway. It would be a waste of time.

    ¡°The strength of your opponents today is not much different from yours,¡± Lan Ming continued while ncing at Zhou Kun. Leng Ruoxue and the others would be facing three mystics of Sun Zhou City today. He didn¡¯t know if it was intentional or a coincidence.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly. She leaned in Freak¡¯s arms, closed her eyes, and pretended to sleep. In fact, she wasn¡¯t at all curious about who her opponents were. After all, she had basically understood the strength of those people afterpeting for a week, so she knew very well that no one among them was her match. But even though she couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that some people had hidden their strength, she wasn¡¯t afraid.

 Chapter 388 - The Adorable Beasts Revealing Their Might (1)

    <h4>Chapter 388: The Adorable Beasts Revealing Their Might (1)</h4>

    ¡°Little Snowy, you¡¯re in the second group,¡± Lan Ming said. It had been a week since thepetition, and he was already used to their calmness, so he didn¡¯t expect them to have much of a reaction.

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, there are so many spectators today,¡± Old Zao said in surprise as he looked at the dense crowd in the audience.

    ¡°From today onward, thepetition will be more and more exciting, so there will naturally be more mysticsing to watch it. Moreover, many top forces have sent people to watch thepetition. Do you see the new main stage? The representatives of the top forces will be sitting on it. The big shots of the Mystic Association will also be attending the finals,¡± Lan Ming exined. More and more people would pay attention to thepetition as it progressed, and Leng Ruoxue and the others would also be targeted by more forces. But with Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ temperament, he knew that they would definitely be annoyed.

    ¡°Oh, Little Lan Lan, when will it be my turn?¡± Old Zao asked curiously.

    ¡°You¡¯re in the third group behind Little Snowy,¡± Lan Ming said as he looked at the schedule in his hand.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll sleep for a while then.¡± Old Man Zao actually closed his eyes like Leng Ruoxue after speaking.

    Lan Ming looked at everyone and shook his head helplessly with a sigh. s! These people were really too carefree and not suitable to join any top force.

    Time passed by slowly, and after the host¡¯s routine opening speech, thepetition officially began.

    The focus of today¡¯spetition was on Leng Ruoxue and the others because the audience was very curious whether they could still create the miracle of the previous few rounds and advance to the next round without any suspense.

    The five matches of the first group ended in dull silence.

    ¡°Little Snowy, it¡¯s your turn,¡± Lan Ming reminded softly.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Leng Ruoxue opened her eyes, stood up, looked at her grandfather and the others, and walked directly to the arena.

    After standing on the arena, Leng Ruoxue waited for a long time without seeing her opponent, which made her a little angry. She hated people who werete the most, even though she didn¡¯t know who this opponent was.

    ¡°Referee, why isn¡¯t my opponent here yet? Are we stillpeting?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with some displeasure, her watery eyes hiding an angry killing intent.

    ¡°Wait a minute. Your opponent should be here soon. We¡¯ll naturally judge you as the winner if he doesn¡¯t appear within half an hour. Don¡¯t worry,¡± the refereeforted fearfully.?<i>Damn! This woman¡¯s eyes are really too terrifying. Boohoo¡­ Isn¡¯t that youngdy harming me!</i>

    ¡°Do you mean that I have to wait for another half an hour?¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly with narrowed eyes. Damn it. It was obvious that Sun Meilin was behind this again.

    ¡°Uh! These are the rules of thepetition. If thepetitor goes on stage within half an hour, it won¡¯t be considered forfeiting. Otherwise, it will be treated as forfeiting.¡± The referee brought out the rules of thepetition.?<i>You can¡¯t say anything now! s!</i>?Leng Ruoxue gave him too much pressure, making him abnormally nervous.

    ¡°Oh! Since I have to wait half an hour, I¡¯ll sleep first,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered softly. She took out a recliner from her ring and ced it on the arena. Shey down and even summoned Charm. Then she hugged Charm in her left arm and Icy in her right arm and closed her eyes as if no one else was around.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s smooth movement dumbfounded the referee.?<i>Uh! What¡¯s going on?</i>?He had refereed so many matches, but this was the first time he had encountered apetitor who dared to sleep on the arena!

    The audience was dumbfounded because Leng Ruoxue¡¯s actions were really beyond their expectations. But her behavior also impressed them. This¡­ was really too bold. No one else would dare to do so!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er should have hugged me to sleep. Boohoo¡­¡± Freak murmured with raging jealousy, his pitch-ck eyes burning with roaring mes. At this moment, he already hated the person who deliberately didn¡¯t appear¡­ Thinking of this, Freak strode onto the arena¡­

    ¡°Uh! What does he want to do?¡± Lan Ming asked dumbfoundedly as he watched Ye Chen get on the arena. Leng Ruoxue was already shocking enough. Now, Little Chen Chen actually joined in. s! He was really helpless!

    Lan Ming stole a nce at Leng Qingtian and the others and found that their expressions were as usual without any abnormalities. He couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart. s! It seemed like he still had to train! Look at how calm these people were! He didn¡¯t know when he could be like them, able to watch mountains copse batting an eyelid!

    On the arena¡­

    The referee looked at the man who suddenly went on the arena and was stunned. After recovering his senses, he questioned angrily, ¡°Who are you? Who allowed you toe up?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m her man. I¡¯m here to apany my woman,¡± Freak said arrogantly. He ignored the referee¡¯s anger and walked directly to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side. Under everyone¡¯s eyes, he alsoy down as if no one was around. Then he stretched out his long arms and hugged Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Damn it. Where do you think this ce is?¡± the referee roared furiously, his face turning green with anger. This was really¡­ really toowless. Did these two people take him, the referee, seriously!

    ¡°There¡¯s no onepeting anyway. We have to sacrifice a little to avoid the arena going cold!¡± Freak said nonchntly, his eyes emitting waves of killing intent.?<i>Hmph! If it wasn¡¯t this ce¡­ I would have eliminated all the people who bullied Xue¡¯er!</i>

    ¡°¡­¡± The referee was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything for a long time¡­

    On the main stage¡­

    ¡°Who are these two?¡± a handsome and extraordinary nobleman in luxurious clothes asked the person beside him softly.

    This man was in his twenties. His appearance was iparably handsome, his temperament was noble like a god, and his pitch-ck starry eyes were bright and stunning.

    ¡°The woman is Leng Ruoxue, and the man is Ye Chen. They are from Windless City¡¯s Mystic Association. I heard that they are an engaged couple.¡± The person beside the man was none other than Su Nan. Su Nan looked at the stage and sighed.

 Chapter 389 - The Adorable Beasts Revealing Their Might (2)

    <h4>Chapter 389: The Adorable Beasts Revealing Their Might (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue? These two are quite interesting.¡± The nobleman¡¯s shiny ck eyes revealed an interested expression.

    ¡°Yes, she has the same surname as you,¡± Su Nan nced at the man beside him. Leng Wudi was interested in Leng Ruoxue. He didn¡¯t know if this was a good or bad thing for that woman. But he knew very well that that woman wasn¡¯t someone others could control even though he had not interacted much with her.

    ¡°How¡¯s her strength?¡± Leng Wudi asked casually. But his eyes were fixed on Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen, who were on the arena and ignoring everyone else.

    ¡°Better than mine,¡± Su Nan said gloomily. s! He didn¡¯t expect that he couldn¡¯t even defeat a woman.?<i>Boohoo¡­ How sad!</i>

    ¡°Oh! Who is her opponent in this match?¡± Leng Wudi asked curiously.. Leng Ruoxue was really calm. If it were anyone else, they would probably be angry long ago! But she could actually enjoy herself.?<i>It¡¯s really unbelievable. Haha!</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s Bai Ru,¡± Su Nan said while looking at the schedule in his hand.

    ¡°Bai Ru? Is that woman courting death?¡± Leng Wudi frowned slightly and said with obvious displeasure. In fact, he didn¡¯t know why he was angry.

    ¡°Probably ordered by Sun Meilin,¡± Su Nan said in realization.?<i>Hmph! Sun Meilin¡¯s methods are bing more and more childish.?</i>She actually wanted to use such a method to make Leng Ruoxue angry. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t care at all. Wasn¡¯t she sleeping on the arena!

    ¡°Huh? Do they have a feud?¡± Leng Wudi asked in puzzlement, his handsome face full of question marks.

    ¡°I guess so!¡± Su Nan exined the ins and outs of the enmity between Leng Ruoxue and Sun Meilin to Leng Wudi. He had sent people to investigate these things after his battle with Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Hmph! The Sun family is really bing more and more capable,¡± Leng Wudi said with disdain.

    ¡°The Sun family has always been shameless! What¡¯s there to fuss about?¡± said another man in blue beside Leng Wudi. His gaze was also full of interest as he stared at Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen on the arena.?<i>Haha!</i>?These two people really suited his taste too much. Even though their appearance was a little inferior, his impression of these two people wasn¡¯t bad.

    After speaking, the blue-clothed man felt the cold air around him intensify. But he ignored it because he was used to it!

    ¡°What? Do you want to see the world burn again?¡± Leng Wudi said helplessly. His good friend was really¡­

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re right. How can I miss out on fun things! Moreover, how can they be a match for the Sun family! This is too unfair to them, so I have to uphold justice,¡± the blue-clothed man said righteously as if he was the embodiment of justice.

    ¡°Uphold justice? I think you¡¯re going to cause trouble!¡± Leng Wudi exposed him rudely. The Lan family and the Sun family had always been at odds, and as the young master of the Lan family, Lan Lie naturally had to spare no effort in causing trouble for the Sun family!

    ¡°What? Can¡¯t bear for your ¡®fianc¨¦e¡¯ to be bullied?¡± The blue-clothed man, Lan Lie, raised his eyebrows provocatively.

    ¡°My fianc¨¦e? Who?¡± Leng Wudi¡¯s handsome face was full of question marks. Why didn¡¯t he know that he had a fianc¨¦e? Did his grandfather secretly arrange one for him? Impossible! His grandfather knew his character and shouldn¡¯t do such a thing!

    ¡°Sun Meilin, of course!¡± Lan Lie smiled mischievously, his handsome face full of teasing. Sun Meilin had always regarded herself as Leng Wudi¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Unfortunately, the man didn¡¯t know about this at all.?<i>Haha, it¡¯s really too funny.</i>

    ¡°When did this happen? Why don¡¯t I know?¡± Leng Wudi was puzzled. When did Sun Meilin be his fianc¨¦e?

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Everyone on the Boundless Heaven Continent knows, except for you!¡± Lan Lie said happily, his face about to bloom withughter.

    ¡°¡­¡± Leng Wudi was a little depressed. So everyone on the Boundless Heaven Continent knew except for him, the main character! Did the Leng family also know? No one actually told him this news!

    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be too depressed. She can¡¯t rely on you,¡± Lan Lieforted very kindly.

    Leng Wudi sighed helplessly and fell silent. His gaze was a little envious as he looked at Leng Ruoxue and Ye Chen on the arena.?<i>s! When will I be as carefree and carefree as them?</i>

    Ten minutes¡­

    Twenty minutes passed¡­

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s opponent was still not on the arena.

    Leng Ruoxueyfortably in Freak¡¯s arms as if she didn¡¯t have a care at all, ignoring everyone present.

    ¡°Referee, she really doesn¡¯t care about such an important match. You should punish her by getting her off the arena!¡± Sun Meilin, who had waited for a long time without getting the effect she wanted, finally couldn¡¯t help jumping out and criticizing loudly.

    <i>Punish her by getting off the stage?</i>?Cold sweat dripped down the referee¡¯s forehead. This little princess of the Sun family really wasn¡¯t afraid! There was no rule that prohibited sleeping on the arena in the rules of thepetition! Moreover, if he really punished Leng Ruoxue by getting her off the arena with such a reason in front of so many people, then he wouldn¡¯t have to stay in the Mystic Association anymore!

    Leng Ruoxue, who had been pretending to sleep with her eyes closed, raised her eyelids slightly and said calmly, ¡°What? Miss Sun, are you losing your cool?¡±

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, you really don¡¯t care about thepetition!¡± Sun Meilin roared again. She had already lost her mind from being angry with Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Hehe, of course, I don¡¯t care about thepetition,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly.

    ¡°Referee, did you hear that? Hurry up and punish this ugly monster who looks down on thepetition,¡± Sun Meilin shouted, thinking that her scheme had seeded.

    ¡°How is it enough to only care about such an importantpetition? I keep it in my heart.¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately paused, smiled lightly, and continued, teasing Sun Meilin like a cat catching a mouse.

    ¡°You¡­ Damn it. That¡¯s not what you said just now!¡± Sun Meilin roared without caring about her image. At this moment, she looked no different from a shrew.

 Chapter 390 - The Adorable Beasts Revealing Their Might (3)

    <h4>Chapter 390: The Adorable Beasts Revealing Their Might (3)</h4>

    ¡°Miss Sun, you were too impatient. I didn¡¯t finish speaking,¡± Leng Ruoxue said unhurriedly with a smile.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Sun Meilin was about to go crazy from anger. She wanted to skin Leng Ruoxue alive.

    ¡°Miss Sun! How many times have I reminded you not to shout in public? You have to pay attention to your temperament. s! You will scare away the man you like by acting like this,¡± Leng Ruoxue advised earnestly again. Haha! This Sun Meilin always came knocking on her door to be dealt a blow. She was a little embarrassed, but she was also quite bored. So why should she be polite since someone was willing to be abused!

    ¡°You¡­¡± Sun Meilin was about to shout. But after Leng Ruoxue¡¯s reminder, she remembered Leng Wudi was sitting on the main stage and forced herself to bear with it.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally quiet.¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to care about those flies,¡± Freak reminded her.

    ¡°I think so too! But some flies keep buzzing in my ears, making it impossible for me to sleep,¡± Leng Ruoxueined.

    ¡°Hehe, leave chasing the flies away to me in the future.¡± Freak volunteered.

    ¡°Okay. Referee, how many minutes until the time is up?¡± Leng Ruoxue answered and then turned her gaze to the referee.

    ¡°Th-there are still three minutes,¡± the referee said with a slight tremble while grumbling in his heart.?<i>Boohoo¡­ If these two want to talk love, can they do it in private?</i>?He was under a lot of pressure standing beside them.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded and closed her eyes again.

    On the main stage¡­

    ¡°Haha, this woman is really too amazing.¡± Lan Lieughed happily. A mystic with no background actually dared to provoke the little princess of the Sun family. Her courage wasmendable! Hehe, he had to get to know such a brave woman. Otherwise, he would regret it.

    ¡°Hopefully, she¡¯s mentally prepared to receive the Sun family¡¯s revenge,¡± a man in ck on the main stage suddenly said coldly.

    ¡°Sun Teng, are you nning to take action against her?¡± Lan Lie asked cautiously. Hmph! He wouldn¡¯t let the Sun family destroy such a brave and interesting woman.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that bored, but it¡¯s hard to say for Sun Meilin,¡± the man in ck named Sun Teng said coolly. If he really wanted to stand up for the Sun family, the first person he should deal with was Lan Lie. How could it be anyone else¡¯s turn!

    ¡°Sun Meilin won¡¯t amount to much,¡± Lan Lie said disdainfully. Hmph! Women who acted cockily just because they were pampered were forever only worthy of being pawns of the family, just like his cousin. She was beautiful, but she was a brainless fool.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate a woman¡¯s ability. You will be doomed,¡± Sun Teng reminded.

    ¡°Haha, that Bai Ru listened to Sun Meilin because of you, right?¡± Lan Lie said in realization. Although the Lan family and the Sun family had always been at odds, he had a good rtionship with Sun Teng. No one would dare to say this to Sun Teng except him.

    ¡°The women of the Bai family have nothing to do with me,¡± Sun Teng said with some annoyance.

    ¡°Haha! Haha!¡± Lan Lieughed happily at Sun Teng¡¯s reaction!

    ¡°You should dieughing.¡± Sun Teng looked at Lan Lie angrily.

    ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t it time? Is that Bai Ru still not on the arena?¡± Lan Lie looked at the time afterughing.

    ¡°She¡¯s already gone up,¡± Leng Wudi reminded.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Lan Lie¡¯s gaze turned to the arena. As expected, Bai Ru had already walked onto the arena.

    On the arena¡­

    Bai Ru stared at Leng Ruoxue with disdain.

    ¡°Hmph! Embracing in public, you really don¡¯t know any shame,¡± Bai Ru said mockingly in disdain. She had promised Sun Meilin that she would humiliate Leng Ruoxue, so she started finding trouble as soon as she got on the arena.

    Unfortunately, Leng Ruoxue, Freak, and even the two beasts ignored her¡­

    ¡°Hey, slut, I¡¯m talking to you? Don¡¯t pretend to be deaf and mute,¡± Bai Ru roared angrily because she could already feel that everyone¡¯s eyes seemed to be on her now. Moreover, there were actually sympathetic gazes among them.?<i>Damn it. What¡¯s going on? Why are they all staring at me? Were they charmed by my beauty?</i>?She guessed narcissistically.

    However, no human or beast bothered with her¡­

    ¡°Referee, are we still going topete?¡± Bai Ru questioned the referee furiously.

    ¡°Let the match begin!¡± the referee said with some displeasure, and he couldn¡¯t help cursing in his head.?<i>F*ck, what do these aristocratic youngdies think I am? Even a normal person will be angry! Moreover, I¡¯m not their dog!</i>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the match has begun!¡± Freak whispered in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Okay. Darling, Dazzle, Risee out and y with her for a while!¡± Leng Ruoxue opened her eyes slightly and released Darling, Dazzle, and Rise at the same time. Then she ignored everything and closed her eyes again.

    ¡°Beloved Master, leave this ugly woman to us!¡± Darling rubbed against Leng Ruoxue¡¯s body coquettishly.

    ¡°Master, Master, I will definitely y with her well,¡± Dazzle promised solemnly.?<i>Hehe, I won¡¯t let this ugly woman go. Hmph! She has to pay the price for bullying Master.</i>

    ¡°Master, this woman stinks. It¡¯s killing me,¡± Rise said exaggeratedly.

    ¡°You damn beasts, you¡¯re really tired of living!¡± Bai Ru said through gritted teeth while ring at the three small and cute beasts standing in front of her. She was about to attack, but she saw Leng Ruoxue suddenly summoning her spirit beasts, and these spirit beasts actually teamed up to humiliate her. Hmph! She had never been humiliated by beasts in her life! So she would definitely not let these damn beasts who dared to embarrass her go!

    ¡°You are the beast. Your entire family is beasts,¡± Dazzle said with a displeased face.

    ¡°Hehe, we are the cutest beasts of our cute master! A humanoid beast like you won¡¯t understand,¡± Darling said with contempt.

 Chapter 391 - The Adorable Beasts Revealing Their Might (4)

    <h4>Chapter 391: The Adorable Beasts Revealing Their Might (4)</h4>

    ¡°Yes, humanoid beast, I want to destroy you on behalf of my master!¡± Rise said seriously, his expression extremely serious.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Bai Ru was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak¡­

    Bai Ru calmed down slightly and ordered, ¡°Referee, what does she mean? Why is that ugly man still on the arena? Chase him and these few stray beasts quickly.¡±

    ¡°Thepetition allows the use of spirit beasts,¡± the referee said with a face full of ck lines. Damn, this was the first time he had seen a beast with such a sharp tongue that could make people vomit blood! It was really too enjoyable!

    Moreover, he wasn¡¯t the only one with such thoughts. Almost everyone present had such thoughts. Some people even eagerly hoped that they would quarrel more because such a scene was rare.

    Lan Lie was the best example. After hearing the conversation between the beasts and Bai Ru, he was alreadyughing so hard that he was almost rolling on the ground.

    ¡°Haha, these beasts are so cute. Where did Leng Ruoxue find them?¡± Lan Lie said with a smile, his speech a little unclear.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Leng Ruoxue nning to make a move?¡± Su Nan murmured curiously.

    ¡°What would she do? If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t do anything either. These few beasts can anger the opponents to death,¡± Lan Lie said happily.

    People whispered among themselves on the main stage and in the audience stands. Moreover, everyone had happy smiles on their faces.

    But on the arena, Bai Ru was in a terrible mood.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, don¡¯t you dare to fight me?¡± Bai Ru was so angry that her chest was heaving violently, gloomy from the provocation. She really wanted to kill someone now!

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t dare. You¡¯re just not worthy,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly with her eyes closed.

    ¡°What did you say? Say it again if you have the balls!¡± Bai Ru roared furiously, her beautiful eyes spitting mes.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t have those things, so of course I¡¯m not speaking nonsense,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly with a light smile.

    Her words made everyone burst intoughter again.

    ¡°Damn it. I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Bai Ru¡¯s heart burned with anger when she heard the mockingughter from the audience. With a thought, a saber with a terrifying cold aura appeared in her hand. The saber wasn¡¯trge. The de of the saber was about half a meter long, and the handle was about the size of an adult¡¯s palm. But it was definitely a sacred artifact, and a good quality one from the aura it emitted.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s actually a sacred artifact!¡±

    ¡°This Bai family is really generous! An Elementary Mystic actually has a sacred artifact!¡±

    ¡°The Bai family has an artificer, so it¡¯s normal to have sacred artifacts!¡±

    The moment Bai Ru¡¯s saber appeared, it indeed caused a considerable stir in the venue. The audience was also discussing it. Some were envious; some were jealous¡­

    ¡°Ugly monster! You¡¯re dead meat.¡± Bai Ru was very pleased with herself as she listened to the discussions. Moreover, she felt that she had regained some face.

    ¡°You are the ugly, old, and stinky ugly monster!¡± Darling roared furiously. Hmph! She was obviously the ugliest, but she still dared to say that his beloved master was ugly. She really didn¡¯t know life from death.

    ¡°You¡­ Damn it. You beasts are dead meat too,¡± Bai Ru said fiercely with a ferocious re.

    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s go and destroy her on behalf of Master!¡± Dazzle said impatiently. This woman had been jumping around for too long. He really couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Darling and Rise nodded and immediately divided the work tacitly. The three little beasts pounced at Bai Ru together¡­

    Darling focused on her face, and his sharp little ws ruthlessly scratched her face¡­

    Dazzle was responsible for her upper body, and his equally sharp little ws scratched her body with all his might. Before long, the gorgeous clothes on her became beggar clothes. One by one, pieces of torn clothes flew and endless erotic sights kept sneaking out¡­

    Rise was in charge of her lower body. He used the sharp horn on his head to poke her legs¡­

    ¡°Ah! Damn it. Tet lost!¡± Bai Ru screamed. The saber in her hand had long been thrown to the ground of the arena. Her dancing arms tried to capture the three little beasts doing strange things on her body. But the three little beasts were very agile, and they wouldn¡¯t stay in the same ce for long before changing positions¡­

    Bai Ru was a little helpless. She endured the intense pain on her body and waved her arms to capture Darling and the other two beasts. At the same time, her body twisted vigorously in an attempt to shake off the three annoying little beasts sticking to her body, wanting to avoid their attacks. At this moment, she had long been flustered and only cared about fleeing all over the arena. She didn¡¯t even have the chance to fight back, and her body was already riddled with wounds¡­

    The referee, the audience, and everyone on the main stage stared at the funny scene on the arena with their mouths agape, dumbfounded. Heavens! It was too tragic. These three beasts were really strong! They tortured an Elementary Mystic to the point of almost dying without using any skills. Not only that, but they also embarrassed Bai Ru. s! She was the fourth-ranked beauty on the Boundless Heaven Continent! She was destroyed just like that! Everyone sighed endlessly over this!

    ¡°Come on,e on! Scratch her, scratch her with all your might!¡± Icy¡¯s excited cheer sounded from the side of the arena¡­

    Everyone in the audience was at a loss for words¡­

    At this moment, the understanding Charm jumped from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms to the arena and picked up the saber that Bai Ruoxue had thrown on the ground¡­

    The saber wasn¡¯t very big, but it was several timesrger than Charm¡¯s petite and cute body!

    Charm tapped the de with his little paw and nodded with great satisfaction. ¡°This de is passable.¡±

    Charm¡¯s words shocked everyone again. Many people couldn¡¯t help grumbling in their heads,?<i>You¡¯re a beast and don¡¯t even use weapons. What do you know about good and bad!</i>

 Chapter 392 - The Adorable Beasts Revealing Their Might (5)

    <h4>Chapter 392: The Adorable Beasts Revealing Their Might (5)</h4>

    In fact, this was probably the root of the inferiority of humans. Many people felt that they were nobler than beasts and looked down on beasts. But what they didn¡¯t know was that in the face of absolute strength, life didn¡¯t have a hierarchy, no matter noble or low. Be it humans, beasts, or even all lives, all were equal¡­

    ¡°Let me see.¡± Icy strode to Charm¡¯s side and took the saber from his paw. He looked at it several times and finally came to an important conclusion!

    ¡°This saber is too ordinary. Reforge it!¡± With that, the little w crushed the saber into a pile of crumbs!

    The w that Icy deliberately revealed stunned everyone present again. After they reacted, the audience exploded once more¡­

    ¡°Damn! This puppy is too awesome. It actually shattered the sacred artifact!¡±

    ¡°Is this a dog? What breed is it? I want one too!¡±

    ¡°My idol!¡±

    Everyone went crazy for the strong and awesome puppy¡­

    On the main stage¡­

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Lan Lie looked at Leng Wudi and couldn¡¯t help asking. What happened on the arena just now really exceeded what he knew¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Leng Wudi said lightly. His bright eyes stared at the arena where Leng Ruoxue was. Although the battles on the other arena hadn¡¯t ended yet, it was obvious that everyone¡¯s attention had been snatched away by the arena where Leng Ruoxue was.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you feel bad?¡± Lan Lie teased Sun Teng again after seeing how boring Leng Wudi¡¯s reaction was.

    ¡°None of my business. My heart aches for the ws of those little beasts,¡± Sun Teng said coolly and then ignored Lan Lie.

    ¡°You two boring men!¡± Lan Lieined, and his gaze returned to the arena.

    On the arena¡­

    Leng Ruoxuezily opened her bright watery eyes, looked at the situation on the arena, and said lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s end the battle quickly! Don¡¯t dy other people¡¯spetition time.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Beloved Master,¡± Darling replied and scratched harder¡­

    Bai Ru¡¯s current condition couldn¡¯t even be described with the word tragic anymore. Her face and body were covered in scratches, and the tattered clothes covering her body were on the verge of crumbling. The erotic scenery within was even more visible!

    ¡°No, we haven¡¯t beaten her down yet!¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly remembered something. She had to follow the rules on the arena! She wouldn¡¯t be judged as the winner until she beat her opponent down!

    ¡°Master, this woman would rather die than lie down,¡± Dazzle said aggrievedly. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t work hard, but this woman was really too persistent!

    ¡°I see! Go and help too!¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned in thought and summoned two silver wolves.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± The two silver wolves were excited! They had admired the scene on the arena for a long time in the space, and their ws were itching, hehe!

    ¡°Freak, did my beasts be a little naughty?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the two excited silver wolves, and two drops of cold sweat dripped down her forehead. Her beasts had skills, but why did they like to scratch instead of using them?

    ¡°No way!¡± Freak said, but he couldn¡¯t helpughing secretly in his heart.?<i>Hehe, this is what it means for beasts to resemble their masters!</i>

    After the two silver wolves joined the scratching army, the five little beasts worked together and finally scratched the already tragic Bai Ru unconscious¡­

    ¡°Reporting to Master, this ugly woman has finally fainted,¡± Dazzle said very formally.

    ¡°Well done!¡± Leng Ruoxue praised with a very satisfied expression on her face.

    Leng Ruoxue looked up at the nervous referee, who was trembling a little, and asked while suppressing her smile, ¡°Referee, should I wait another ten minutes?¡±

    ¡°Uh! Y-yes.¡± The referee was so scared that he stammered a little.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?These beasts were really too terrifying. The audience was far away, so they absolutely couldn¡¯t see them as clearly as he did. He was really terrified. Moreover, his head was screaming non-stop,?<i>Don¡¯t scratch me! Don¡¯t scratch me!</i>?It was apparent that he was really badly scared!

    Ten minutester¡­

    After the referee announced the result, he immediately escaped from the arena at lightning speed and disappeared without a trace!

    ¡°Why did he run so quickly? This referee is really too rude. Thepetitors haven¡¯t even left yet, but he ran away first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Ignore him. Let¡¯s go too!¡± Freak said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue stood up, stored the recliner in the bracelet, and pulled Freak off the arena.

    Charm and the other beasts automatically lined up behind Leng Ruoxue. Icy also joined in the fun.

    Just like that, Leng Ruoxue and Freak walked in front, and behind them were seven small, heroic, spirited, exquisite, and beautiful cute little beasts. The two of them and the seven beasts majestically returned to their seats.

    ¡°We¡¯re back,¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily.

    ¡°Uh! Little Snowy, you guys¡­¡± Lan Ming really didn¡¯t know what to say. He only had one feeling in his heart, and that was valiant! Very valiant!

    ¡°Haha! Lass, you¡¯re so amazing. You won without even making a move yourself,¡± Old Zao said proudly afterughing hysterically, as though he was the winner.

    ¡°She¡¯s not worthy enough for me to make a move,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly while ncing at Sun Meilin.?<i>Hmph!</i>?She might have shown mercy if Bai Ru hadn¡¯t deliberately left her hanging for half an hour. But since that woman was willing to be used by Sun Meilin, she had to be prepared to be unlucky. Leng Ruoxue wasn¡¯t someone who would be at the mercy of others. People had to pay the price for scheming against her!

    ¡°Yes, yes. Lass! It¡¯s my turn. Hehe, I¡¯m heading out,¡± Old Zao said with a nod.

    ¡°Okay, be careful,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°I will.¡± Old Zao gave Leng Ruoxue a reassuring gesture and walked toward the arenas with excitement.

    After Old Zao arrived on his arena, he actually mimicked Leng Ruoxue and directly revealed his beast. His opponent admitted defeat without a fight under the might of his dragon.

 Chapter 393 - The Adorable Beasts Revealing Their Might (6)

    <h4>Chapter 393: The Adorable Beasts Revealing Their Might (6)</h4>

    ¡°Haha, I won in no time!¡± Old Zao said with a smug smile after returning to his seat.

    ¡°Fast!¡± Lan Ming said helplessly as two drops of cold sweat dripped down his forehead. He could now tell that these people were eachzier than the other. They actually did it as simply as they wanted. Moreover, if it were anyone else, they would have also won if they had a dragon as their pet beast!

    Feng Jing and First Elder Feng were in the fourth and fifth groups respectively. After they went on stage, they actually learned from Old Zao and directly revealed their dragons. As soon as the dragons came out, their opponents admitted defeat depressedly.

    In the area where Leng Ruoxue and the others were¡­

    ¡°Haha! Well done.¡± Old Zao was pleased to see Feng Jing and First Elder Feng imitating him!

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Feng Jing replied. In fact, Feng Jing¡¯s idea was mainly that his opponent had about the same strength as him, so fighting would also be a waste of time. After all, he didn¡¯tckbat experience, so there was no need to spend time on this.

    Three more groups of matches were carried out, and Leng Qingtian, Lin Liang, and Old Man went on stage one by one. The three of them won against their opponents and obtained victory without much effort because their opponents were weaker than them.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m the only one who hasn¡¯t gone on stage yet,¡± Freak said aggrievedly, his starry eyes shining with tears!

    ¡°You¡¯re the finale! The important things are always kept for the end,¡± Leng Ruoxue quicklyforted. Freak was in the tenth group, and his opponent was Sun Zhou City¡¯s Ni Tao. Although that fellow was very strong, he was definitely no match for Freak.

    Prior to this, there were also two mystics from Sun Zhou City who had fought against her grandfather and Old Man. However, these two people might be very strong to other mystics, but they were helpless in front of her grandfather and Old Man. The three of them were the strongest among the five mystics from Sun Zhou City who advanced to the top 100. From this, it was evident the mystics sent by Sun Zhou City¡¯s Mystic Association were really not of much quality!

    In fact, Leng Ruoxue had wronged Sun Zhou City¡¯s Mystic Association. It wasn¡¯t that the mystics of the branch weren¡¯t strong but that they were unlucky to meet Leng Ruoxue and the others, who were even stronger. After all, these mystics were definitely among the top 100 with their strength. Unfortunately, they just happened to meet these monsters such as Leng Ruoxue. This was probably Zhou Kun¡¯s miscalction! He had never seen Leng Ruoxue¡¯s and the others¡¯ strength clearly!

    Half an hourter¡­

    It was finally Freak¡¯s turn.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go back after I finish!¡± Freak stood up and said to Leng Ruoxue with a smile. His voice happened to be neither loud nor soft, but it reached Ni Tao¡¯s ears nearby.

    Ni Tao red at Freak and said furiously, ¡°Beat me first if you want to go back!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. It will go as you wish.¡± Freak smiled gently, infuriating him to death.

    ¡°You¡­ Come on!¡± Ni Tao red fiercely at Freak and strode onto the arena.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, he¡¯s in a hurry to lose! I¡¯m going!¡± Freak kissed Leng Ruoxue gently on the lips and stepped onto the arena with a happy expression.

    On the arena, Freak used the same trick again. First, he tied Ni Tao into a dumpling with mystic power as thin as threads and then gave him a fierce beating¡­

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re too despicable. You¡¯re doing this again. Come at me with real swords and spears if you dare!¡± stammered Ni Tao, whose face had been beaten into a pig¡¯s head. He was really depressed. He had obviously been guarding against this man using this move for a long time, but he still couldn¡¯t defend himself.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?What was this! This man used this move every match, but it was still impossible to guard against. How was this possible? Even racking his brains, he couldn¡¯t understand¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a sword or a spear. My fist is enough.¡± Freak deliberately misinterpreted Ni Tao¡¯s words and punched him in the mouth to prevent him from talking nonsense.

    ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± Ni Tao couldn¡¯t help crying out in pain after Freak threw this punch. Who knew that the moment he opened his mouth, his teeth would start chattering and then collectively leave him, their master, as they escaped desperately¡­

    Freak added some color to Ni Tao¡¯s face and then attacked other ces¡­

    Freak on the arena waved his fists to his heart¡¯s content, and the audience in the audience seats turned their heads one after another, unable to bear looking at the man who was beaten to such a miserable state. At this moment, the only thought in their heads was that the violent man¡¯s violent tendencies seemed to have escted again!

    On the main stage¡­

    Lan Lie looked at the violent scene on the arena with his mouth agape and was speechless for a long time.

    ¡°That man is so fierce!¡± he couldn¡¯t help saying after returning to his senses.

    ¡°Get used to it,¡± Su Nan said. At the same time, he prayed in his heart that he wouldn¡¯t meet this abnormal couple again! His body was too fragile, and he couldn¡¯t enjoy their intense torment!

    ¡°I wonder which is harder, his fist or a sacred artifact?¡± Leng Wudi asked after a long silence.

    ¡°Sacred artifact? Are you joking?¡± Lan Lie looked at his friend in disbelief.

    ¡°Perhaps a divine artifact?¡± Leng Wudi said with a teasing smile on his face.

    ¡°How is that possible!¡± Lan Lie was so excited that he almost jumped up. The best equipment on the Boundless Heaven Continent now were sacred artifacts. Divine artifacts only existed in legends, and no one had ever seen one.

    ¡°Why not? The body of a mystic isn¡¯t made of paper. Do you really think ordinary fists can beat a mystic to such a state?¡± Leng Wudi asked in return.

    ¡°Even¡­ even so, you can¡¯t say that his fist isparable to a sacred artifact, right? Isn¡¯t that a little too exaggerated!¡± Lan Lie couldn¡¯t help saying.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that! I just said that I don¡¯t know if his fist or a sacred artifact is harder.¡± Leng Wudi¡¯s handsome face was full of innocence. In fact, he just suspected that the man named Ye Chen might have practiced some kind of fist technique.

    ¡°Is there a difference?¡± Lan Lie said gloomily. Did his ability to understand deteriorate? Why didn¡¯t he seem to understand what Leng Wudi was saying?

    ¡°Of course!¡± Leng Wudi smiled.

    ¡°I want to challenge him,¡± Sun Teng suddenly said, his body releasing an intense fighting spirit.

 Chapter 394 - The Adorable Beasts Revealing Their Might (7)

    <h4>Chapter 394: The Adorable Beasts Revealing Their Might (7)</h4>

    ¡°Did I hear it right? You¡¯re already a Mystic Monarch, yet you actually want to challenge an Elementary Mystic. Won¡¯t peopleugh to death if news of this gets out!¡± Lan Lie said with great disapproval.

    ¡°I can control my strength to be the same level as him,¡± Sun Teng said.

    ¡°He still needs to participate in thepetition. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to challenge him now,¡± Leng Wudi reminded. s! Although Sun Teng was from the Sun family, he was obsessed with martial arts. He wanted to challenge anyone with potential as long as he saw them. Unexpectedly, he was now actually targeting an Elementary Mystic.

    ¡°I can challenge him after his matches are over,¡± Sun Teng said resolutely. It had been a long time since someone had aroused his intense fighting spirit, so he would definitely not let Ye Chen go.

    ¡°Then do you want to challenge Leng Ruoxue?¡± Leng Wudi suggested.

    ¡°I don¡¯t challenge women,¡± Sun Teng said coolly. He only liked that man.

    At this moment, Freak, who was happily bashing someone on the arena, didn¡¯t expect that he had already been targeted¡­

    On the arena, even the referee couldn¡¯t bear to continue watching Freak beating Ni Tao up. But the person himself didn¡¯t admit defeat. So with the principle of fairpetition, of course he wouldn¡¯t call a stop. Moreover, he was afraid that if this violent man didn¡¯t have enough fun fighting, he would vent the excess violence on him.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?Therefore, he simply hid at the side and turned a blind eye.

    At the seats of Leng Ruoxue and the others¡­

    ¡°Little Snowy, Little Chen Chen¡¯s fists are really hard!¡± Lan Ming couldn¡¯t help sighing. He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to take it if those fists hit him.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s prepare to leave!¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily. She also looked at Zhou Kun and his group, whose faces were green, beside them andughed hysterically in her heart.?<i>Haha! Zhou Kun¡¯s heart must be aching to death! Ni Tao is his most powerful trump card! I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t even be able to participate in the additional roundter.</i>?Ni Tao would have to officially withdraw from thepetition unless there was a heaven-grade pill to treat his injuries.

    Zhou Kun and his group obviously saw it too. Unfortunately, they were helpless unless Ni Tao admitted defeat himself.

    ¡°Cousin, quickly get Ni Tao to admit defeat!¡± Sun Meilin said anxiously. If Ni Tao was eliminated, the people of Sun Zhou City¡¯s Mystic Association could go home.

    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to? He wants to hold on himself. What can I do!¡± Zhou Kun roared furiously.

    In fact, he really wronged Ni Tao. It was really not that Ni Tao didn¡¯t want to admit defeat, but he had been beaten silly and forgot that he could admit defeat!

    On the arena, Freak received his dearest wife¡¯s gaze and increased the strength of his fists. After dozens of beatings, Ni Tao finally fainted¡­

    Seeing that Ni Tao had fainted, Zhou Kun and his group finally heaved a sigh of relief. Phew! Fortunately, he was still breathing!

    On the arena¡­

    ¡°Referee, he fainted!¡± Freak reminded, his face full of innocence.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The referee nodded, thinking to himself that he did see it and that he wasn¡¯t blind.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?It was really too terrifying. A mighty mystic was actually beaten into a bloody mess by this violent man.

    ¡°I still have to wait ten minutes, right?¡± Freak found a clean ce and sat down directly on the arena.

    ¡°Yes, ten minutes will pass in no time.¡± The referee¡¯s eyes were a little evasive, and he didn¡¯t dare to look at Freak at all.

    Ten minutester¡­

    The referee officially announced Freak¡¯s victory.

    After announcing the result, Freak impatiently returned to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I won!¡± Freak said happily, his bright ck eyes blinking non-stop.

    ¡°Yes, you must be tired! Do your hands hurt?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with concern, her face full of heartache.

    ¡°A little. Xue¡¯er, that guy¡¯s body is so hard!¡± Freakined.

    Leng Ruoxue and Freak¡¯s words made the people from Sun Zhou City beside them so angry that they almost vomited blood. They cursed in their heads at the same time.?<i>F*ck, is this how you bully people? You even asked if his hands hurt? And you still think that his body is hard? Could your hands hurt as much as Ni Tao? Could his body be harder than your fists?</i>?But they only dared to think these words and didn¡¯t dare to say them at all because Freak¡¯s violent image really prated too deeply into their hearts. They were too afraid!

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, can we go back?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her head to Lan Ming.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Lan Ming said with a face full of ck lines. s! These two people weren¡¯t only strong, but their ability to anger others was also top-notch!

    Leng Ruoxue turned her head to Zhou Kun and his group and said with seeming concern, ¡°President Zhou, we¡¯re going back first! You have to work hard!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry!¡± Zhou Kun said through gritted teeth, his heart full of hatred!

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m just concerned about you!¡± Leng Ruoxue ignored the anger of Zhou Kun and the others.

    Then Leng Ruoxue and the others left thepetition venue in high spirits. The seven beasts naturally followed behind everyone in a very orderly manner. They strode forward with smug expressions on their faces!

    After returning to their residence, Leng Ruoxue and the others immediately returned to their rooms to rest. When they emerged from their rooms again, it was dinner time.

    Leng Ruoxue and Freak came to the courtyard from their room and saw her grandfather and the others. Not only that, but there were three unfamiliar faces and Su Nan.

    The two of them looked at each other. They were puzzled, but neither of them said anything.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Leng Ruoxue called out softly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re up,¡± Leng Qingtian said and signaled his granddaughter with his eyes.

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa. Who are they?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked straightforwardly.

    ¡°Little Snowy, let me introduce you. They are Lan Lie, Leng Wudi, and Sun Teng. You know Su Nan.¡± Lan Ming braced himself and introduced them one by one.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?He knew that Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t like to be disturbed, but this really had nothing to do with him!

    ¡°Oh, may I know why you are here?¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently without much enthusiasm.

    ¡°They apanied me to see my uncle,¡± Lan Lie said quickly. He had already heard about their tempers from his uncle, so he knew from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s attitude that they weren¡¯t weed.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?He was a handsome youth who was loved by everyone! How did he be an annoying fly in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s eyes? He couldn¡¯t understand¡­

 Chapter 395 - The Might of a Sneeze (1)

    <h4>Chapter 395: The Might of a Sneeze (1)</h4>

    ¡°Oh, in that case, we won¡¯t disturb your uncle and nephew reunion. Grandpa, let¡¯s go for a walk! Don¡¯t be a third wheel,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested to Leng Qingtian.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Qingtian nodded in agreement, but he couldn¡¯t helpughing in his head.?<i>Hehe, Xue¡¯er is really too evil. She¡¯s pretending to be confused even though she knows that these people are looking for us.</i>

    After speaking, Leng Ruoxue and the others left their residence tacitly.

    ¡°Uh! They really left!¡± Lan Lie said gloomily.?<i>These people really have character. Hehe, I like it!</i>

    ¡°It seems like our charm is useless against them!¡± Leng Wudi sighed. This was the first time in his life that he had been ignored like this! s!

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Su Nan asked angrily.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?He must have been implicated by these three people.

    ¡°Uncle?¡± Lan Lie looked at Lan Ming pleadingly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I told you long ago. Why don¡¯t you go back first!¡± Lan Ming said helplessly. These aristocratic young masters born with golden spoons had finally kicked an iron te this time! He couldn¡¯t help gloating.

    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go back first!¡± Leng Wudi said understandingly. In fact, he also knew that it was a little rude for them toe uninvited.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others walked on the streets, looking left and right, feeling especially happy.

    ¡°Lass, where are we going? I¡¯m hungry,¡± Old Zao grumbled after walking for a while.

    ¡°To eat!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Where are we going to eat?¡± Old Zao¡¯s face was full of curiosity. He didn¡¯t think that the dishes from any restaurant could match up to what they made themselves. But it was also good to change their taste asionally.

    ¡°Carefree Pavilion. The dishes there are passable, but they¡¯re a little expensive,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some dissatisfaction. The Mystic Association Headquarters was really too good at making money.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the dishes in Carefree Pavilion are the best on the entire Boundless Heaven Continent,¡± Empty couldn¡¯t help saying.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re too ignorant.¡± Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes in disapproval.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Empty was depressed. Alright! He admitted that the dishes of Carefree Pavilion were not as delicious as the ones made by Leng Ruoxue and the others. But they were really the best on the Boundless Heaven Continent!

    They soon arrived at Carefree Pavilion.

    ¡°Guests, pleasee in.¡± The waiter weed Leng Ruoxue and the others warmly as soon as they entered the restaurant.

    ¡°Do you have a private room?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly.

    ¡°Yes, please follow me!¡± the waiter said carefully. Then he led Leng Ruoxue and the others to the second floor.

    After entering the private room, everyone found their seats and ordered their dishes.

    Soon, the dishes were served.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone disturb us,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered the waiter. She hated being disturbed when she was eating.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. I understand,¡± the waiter said very respectfully and left the room.

    After the waiter left, Empty appeared.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯ve been in the limelight in thepetition recently! You¡¯re now famous in Carefree City,¡± Empty teased while eating.

    ¡°I like to keep a low profile. Being in the limelight isn¡¯t my style,¡± Leng Ruoxue said gloomily.?<i>I really didn¡¯t mean to be in the limelight. Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Lass! We¡¯re in the limelight, but we¡¯ve also offended many people! We have to be more careful in the future,¡± Old Zao reminded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Besides Sun Meilin and Zhou Kun, we have to be wary of the Bai family now.¡± Leng Qingtian nodded. Xue¡¯er had tortured the Bai family¡¯s Bai Ru very badly on the arena, so the Bai family probably wouldn¡¯t let her go.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid of the Bai family. It¡¯s just a family under the Sun family, not worth mentioning,¡± Empty said nonchntly. In fact, among the many families on the Boundless Heaven Continent, the Leng family and the Lan family were the strongest at present. As for the Sun family, it was already slowly showing signs of decline.

    ¡°Little Girl, Leng Wudi is the future patriarch of the Leng family. He¡¯s already here. What do you intend to do?¡± Old Man asked worriedly. He had already tied himself to Leng Ruoxue. What would happen to them if Leng Ruoxue acknowledged the Leng family as her family and went to it?

    ¡°The Leng family is the Leng family, and I am me. We just have the same surname,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. At the same time, it was to reassure Old Man and Feng Jing that she had no intention of returning to the Leng family at all. Such a super family was tooplicated, and she didn¡¯t want to go to that muddy water.

    Hearing this, Old Man was relieved. But his gaze couldn¡¯t help turning to Leng Qingtian.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me? Our Xue¡¯er is the head of the family.¡± Leng Qingtian was determined to stand on his precious granddaughter¡¯s side. Although the Leng family was their main family, to be honest, his great-grandfather, grandfather, and father were long gone from this world. The Leng family on the Boundless Heaven Continent had long broken contact with them, so he really didn¡¯t have a strong sense of belonging to that powerful Leng family.

    Moreover, he didn¡¯t think that they needed to rely on a certain family to be able to establish themselves on the Boundless Heaven Continent. Furthermore, if they really found the Leng family, they would probably be regarded as people who yed up to people of power and influence. The three of them were very proud people, so of course they wouldn¡¯t do something like that!

    ¡°Old Man, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t leave you behind,¡± Leng Ruoxue said clearly. She was really helpless against Old Man¡¯s imagination, but she could understand.

    ¡°Little Girl, I¡¯m not worried. Want to leave us behind? Dream on!¡± Old Man roared, his face slightly red. He was a little embarrassed that his thoughts had been seen through.

    ¡°Haha! You old thing, you only know how to let your imagination run wild all day. Learn from me and don¡¯t think about anything. Wherever the girl goes, I¡¯ll go with her! How good is that!¡± Old Zaoughed boisterously.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to let your imagination run wild. I¡¯ll tell you clearly now that I have nothing to do with the Leng family of the Boundless Heaven Continent. My only rtives are Grandpa, Big Brother, and everyone here!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously and with certainty.

 Chapter 396 - The Might of a Sneeze (2)

    <h4>Chapter 396: The Might of a Sneeze (2)</h4>

    ¡°Ruoxue, actually, there are really a lot of disputes in big families.¡± Feng Jing sighed. Although he had been dedicated to cultivation in the past, he was someone who had been the head of a family after all. So he knew very well howplicated families were. Moreover, he had long been ustomed to a carefree life with Leng Ruoxue and the others during this period of time. If he really belonged to a particr family, he wouldn¡¯t be able to adapt.

    ¡°I know.¡± How could Leng Ruoxue not know? Before her rebirth, she was also a pawn of arge family and worked hard for the family. This simple and carefree life was what she yearned for after her rebirth. So she was determined not to return to aplicated family. She had no sense of belonging no matter how strong that family was.

    To her, the Leng family of the Boundless Heaven Continent could at most be considered distant rtives with a little blood rtionship with her, and she was at most a proud and poor rtive. So she really didn¡¯t want to hug other people¡¯s thighs to prevent others from giving alms to them like they were beggars.

    Everyone chatted as they ate. After eating, they returned to their residence happily.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally willing toe back!¡± Lan Mingined as he looked at everyone resentfully in the courtyard.

    ¡°Uh! Where did this resentful mane from? Lass, did we go to the wrong ce?¡± Old Zao asked exaggeratedly.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t go to the wrong ce. He probably went to the wrong ce,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ Little Snowy, you make me so sad,¡± Lan Mingined with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Freak, I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s go back to our room!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Freak, ignoring Lan Ming¡¯s self-directed act.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Freak nodded and returned to the room with Leng Ruoxue.

    After Leng Ruoxue and Freak returned to their room, Leng Qingtian and the others also returned to their rooms. In the blink of an eye, only Lan Ming was left in the yard.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ Why are these people so unsympathetic!¡± Lan Ming murmured to himself while looking up at the sky. He was so depressed. Boohoo¡­ They were too evil. His mood was as gloomy as this moonless night!

    <i>You bad people¡­</i>

    ***

    The next day¡­

    When Leng Ruoxue and the others came out from their rooms, they saw Lan Ming standing in a daze in the courtyard like a statue.

    ¡°Huh? Did you be a stone statue?¡± Old Zao nudged Lan Ming¡¯s body with his hand, his face full of excitement. Clearly, he had no sympathy.

    ¡°Did he stand outside all night?¡± Feng Jing asked curiously.

    ¡°Probably not,¡± First Elder Feng guessed.

    Just as everyone was discussing Lan Ming, a bird flew out of nowhere, and then they heard a plop. The bird actually let out a pile of feces. Moreover, it happened tond on Lan Ming¡¯s head¡­

    ¡°Aaahhhh! Even a bird is bullying me!¡± The tragic Lan Ming screamed at the sky, his heart bleeding!

    Everyone was stunned, and then they burst intoughter¡­

    ¡°Haha! This is too funny.¡± Old Zaoughed the most exaggeratedly, almost rolling on the ground.

    <i>Thump!</i>?Lan Ming fell to the ground stiffly.

    ¡°Haha! You¡¯ve been standing here for too long! The image of the stunningly beautiful man is all destroyed now!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased happily. Why was this Lan Ming bing more and more funny? He was so dignified and imposing the first time she saw him! Why was he now¡­

    ¡°You bullied me, and the bird bullied me. Boohoo¡­¡± Lan Ming wanted to cry but had no tears. His limbs were a little stiff because he had been standing for too long. The only thing he could move normally was his mouth and eyes. Boohoo¡­ And his image! His noble and perfect image had disappeared forever since he got to know these people.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t bully you.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a pill and threw it into Lan Ming¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°You bullied me a lot!¡± Lan Mingined. After taking the pill, he stretched his limbs and got up from the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a bath,¡± Lan Ming ran back to his room in a hurry.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Lan Ming¡¯s fleeing back and smiled happily.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s make breakfast! We have to go to thepetitionter,¡± Leng Qingtian reminded.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded, and everyone got busy.

    After breakfast was ready, Lan Ming emerged from his room after a bath and found a chair to sit down on.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to draw lots first?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously as she looked at Lan Ming, who was sitting down to eat breakfast.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Lan Ming drank his porridge without looking up.?<i>What a heartless little girl. I haven¡¯t eaten anything all night, yet she still wants to chase me away. Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue answered softly and continued eating.

    After breakfast, everyone went to thepetition venue.

    After reaching the arena, Lan Ming went to draw lots, while Leng Ruoxue and the others went directly to their seats.

    They had sat down when the people from the Sun Zhou City branch all came.

    ¡°You¡¯re really early today!¡± Sun Meilin said, her beautiful eyes shing with anger.

    ¡°We didn¡¯te early. You camete. Did the additional round yesterday go smoothly?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with great concern.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that!¡± Sun Meilin roared furiously. As soon as she thought about yesterday, she wanted to kill people. She didn¡¯t know what methods that ugly man used, but even a heaven-grade pill couldn¡¯t treat Ni Tao¡¯s injuries, causing him to have no choice but to withdraw from thepetition early. It was really infuriating!

    ¡°It seems like yesterday¡¯s matches didn¡¯t go smoothly! Why else would Miss Sun be so angry! Ah! By the way, I have to remind you to take note of your image! The young master of the Leng family is watching from the main stage!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile, her words full of concern. People who didn¡¯t know would definitely think that they were good friends! Moreover, she still didn¡¯t know that Ni Tao¡¯s injuries hadn¡¯t improved after taking a heaven-grade pill.

    ¡°You¡­ just take care of yourself.¡± Sun Meilin almost wanted to shout again, but she suddenly remembered Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words and forcefully endured it. Hmph! Although this ugly monster was very annoying, her words were very reasonable, so she endured it for the sake of the Leng family¡¯s young madam position. Anyway, in her eyes, Leng Ruoxue was no different from a dead person.

 Chapter 397 - The Might of a Sneeze (3)

    <h4>Chapter 397: The Might of a Sneeze (3)</h4>

    ¡°Thank you for your concern,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a faint smile on her face.

    ¡°Little Snowy, I want to sneeze.¡± Icy, who was lying on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder, yawned again.

    As soon as Icy spoke, the people from Sun Zhou City collectively dodged far away while looking at the palm-sized puppy with vignce. Not only could this puppy crush sacred artifacts with his ws, but his sneeze was also deeply rooted in their hearts, so it was best to stay away from him. This was theirmon thought at this moment.

    ¡°Do you have a cold? Little Icy, sneeze if you want! But you can¡¯t sneeze at your own people!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed like she was coaxing a child while ncing at the people from Sun Zhou City.

    This was too despicable. Wasn¡¯t it obvious that she was telling the puppy to sneeze at them? Sun Zhou City¡¯s mystic was so anxious that they were about to cry.?<i>Boohoo¡­ You can¡¯t do this</i>!

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to Little Snowy¡± Icy nodded obediently, his beautiful ice blue eyes revealing a teasing expression. Hehe, he liked Little Snowy so much!

    Icy turned his head to where the people from Sun Zhou City were sitting, opened his mouth, and looked at them mockingly¡­

    The mystics of Sun Zhou City red at Icy cautiously as if they were facing a formidable enemy. Sun Meilin was so scared that her legs went weak, and she couldn¡¯t run away even if she wanted to. The blow that happenedst time was really too great. Fortunately, President Wu had suppressed it, and no one dared to say anything else, so Leng Wudi and the others didn¡¯t know about her embarrassing incident that time. But if the same thing happened again, and Leng Wudi happened to witness it with his own eyes, then she wouldn¡¯t be able to marry into the Leng family as his wife anymore.

    Therefore, she would never allow the same thing to happen again. Unfortunately, would things go as she wished? Icy had been in a deep sleep for thousands of years, and he had a personality that desired to see the world in chaos. Moreover, he didn¡¯t like her, so all these factors added up destined her tragedy.

    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t do anything rash, or the Sun family won¡¯t let you go,¡± Sun Meilin stammered and forced herself to threaten.

    ¡°Little Snowy, I¡¯m being threatened again!¡± Icy said aggrievedly, his blue eyes welling up with tears.?<i>Hmph! What is the Sun family? How dare she use the Sun family to threaten me.</i>?Icy was angry, and the consequences were serious!

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s too much. How can you threaten our cute Icy!¡± Leng Ruoxue said indignantly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Little Icy, someone else is at fault.¡± Old Zao added oil to the fire,ughing in his heart.?<i>Hehe, Little Icy is also so devious!</i>

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I have a cold, and sneezing is instinct. I can¡¯t control it! How can you threaten me because of this! Boohoo¡­ Little Icy is too aggrieved.¡± And then Icy actually sneezed three times in a row to prove his helplessness. As a result, none of Sun Zhou City¡¯s people were spared. They all flew over the railing and made the most intimate contact with the inner area.

    Everyone present was originally waiting for thepetition to begin, but they were surprised to see more than a dozen people fall into the inner area. But the audience who understood the situation quickly reacted andughed loudly with joy.

    The part of the audience who didn¡¯t know the inside story couldn¡¯t helpughing after asking around.

    On the main stage¡­

    Lan Lieughed until tears welled up in his eyes. He said with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t the position of Sun Zhou City¡¯s people good? Why did they all run into the inner arena to watch the battles? Thepetition hasn¡¯t even begun, so why are they so anxious?¡±

    Su Nan wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and thought,?<i>Sun Zhou City¡¯s people probably provoked that perverted puppy of Leng Ruoxue again. s! Why didn¡¯t I have such an awesome beast!</i>

    Sun Teng rolled his eyes at Lan Lie and said expressionlessly, ¡°What¡¯s with your eyes? They¡¯re about to fall out.¡±

    ¡°Haha! Your younger sister is totally exposed!¡± Lan Lie reminded happily.

    ¡°She¡¯s not my younger sister,¡± Sun Teng reminded. Although they had the same father, his mother only gave birth to him, so he wouldn¡¯t recognize her as his sister.

    ¡°Wudi, your fianc¨¦e is exposed!¡± Lan Lie turned his head and teased Leng Wudi.

    ¡°Are you bored?¡± Leng Wudi said coldly. He had never admitted that that woman was his fianc¨¦e.

    Lan Lie nodded and said very seriously, ¡°How do you know? I¡¯m quite bored.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll send a message to Uncle Lanter saying that you¡¯re bored,¡± Leng Wudi said.

    ¡°No, no! I was wrong,¡± Lan Lie pleaded quickly.

    Where Leng Ruoxue and the others were¡­

    After seeing the condition of Sun Meilin and her group, they smiled happily.

    ¡°Little Icy, you¡¯re really sick!¡± Old Zao said worriedly afterughing enough, feeling very happy.

    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. They were too light.¡± Icy nodded seriously with some guilt on his face.

    Lan Ming, who had just returned from drawing lots, happened to hear Icy¡¯s words. Cold sweat flowed down his forehead.?<i>Too light? Those were mystics! Does this little guy think that mystics are kites? That he could blow them away with a sneeze?</i>

    ¡°Damn it. You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Zhou Kun returned and roared at Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°How did we go too far? Have you never sneezed, President Zhou?¡± Leng Ruoxue said innocently.

    ¡°I¡­ Of course I¡¯ve sneezed before, but my sneeze can¡¯t spray mystics out,¡± Zhou Kun said angrily. He was so angry that he was about to vomit blood.

    ¡°Oh, that can only mean that your sneeze is too weak, President Zhou. You have to continue working hard!¡± Leng Ruoxue encouraged with a very sincere expression on her face.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Zhou Kun was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything. At the same time, a voice sounded behind him.

    ¡°President, we¡¯re back.¡± The dozen or so people whom the sneeze sprayed into the inner area supported each other and stood behind Zhou Kun while limping. Moreover, each of them stared at Icy with fear, as if they were afraid that Icy would continue to sneeze.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared! I just caught a cold. Uh! I won¡¯t sneeze anymore. I¡¯ll try my best to bear with it,¡± Icyforted very kindly.

 Chapter 398 - The Might of a Sneeze (4)

    <h4>Chapter 398: The Might of a Sneeze (4)</h4>

    ¡°Ah! You don¡¯t have to bear with it. Just don¡¯t sneeze at us again,¡± one of them said hurriedly.

    ¡°Erm¡­ I¡¯ll try my best!¡± Icy said shyly with an embarrassed expression on his face.

    Leng Ruoxue saw that the host was already on stage and about to speak, so she suppressed her smile and said to Zhou Kun and the others, ¡°Thepetition is about to begin. Don¡¯t block my view.¡±

    ¡°Uh! Yes, yes!¡± All the mystics from Sun Zhou City limped to their seats with trembling bodies. They had fallen quite heavily just now! They had finally returned to their seats, but they still had to suffer such mental torture.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Where¡¯s Meilin?¡± Zhou Kun asked when he didn¡¯t see Sun Meilin.

    ¡°Miss Sun was taken away by her bodyguards,¡± a mystic exined. The little princess of the Sun family had been humiliated again and in front of the young master of the Leng family. Of course, it was impossible for her to return. Moreover, Sun Meilin probably wouldn¡¯t participate in the remaining rounds.

    ¡°Stay here obediently. I¡¯ll go see her.¡± Zhou Kun turned and left.

    Not long after he left, the host¡¯s voice sounded on the stage, and the matches began.

    Today¡¯s matches were divided into nine groups, and Leng Ruoxue and the others were almost all gathered in the first five groups. In other words, one or two people would be participating in the matches of the first five groups.

    But what was unbelievable was that when it was their turn to go on stage, their opponents actually didn¡¯t even want to fight with them and directly admitted defeat.

    The following few days were the same. When they went on stage, their opponents would directly admit defeat no matter how strong their opponents were.

    At the residence of Leng Ruoxue and the others¡­

    Everyone was gathered in the living room, discussing the situation over the past few days.

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, what¡¯s going on? Could this be Zhou Kun and the others¡¯ strategy again?¡± Old Zao asked in bewilderment. For some reason, advancing too easily made him feel a little uneasy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. This has never happened before,¡± Lan Ming said gloomily. In the past few days, many presidents of Mystic Association branches had congratted him because Leng Ruoxue and the others had already entered the top 20. Mystics who could enter the top 20 had the chance to be epted as disciples by the elders of the headquarters. This was a great thing for mystics. But he knew that Leng Ruoxue and the others didn¡¯t care about this at all.

    ¡°I still say the same thing. We¡¯ll deal with whateveres. You¡¯re thinking too much,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly as she leaned in Freak¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er is right. It¡¯s useless to think about this now. I think those people think they¡¯re not our match, so they want to preserve their strength to prepare for the additional round with all their might,¡± Leng Qingtian guessed.

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, tell me more about how the final twenty willpete!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. After advancing to the top 20, there would also be a three-day break. Moreover, the rules of thepetition would be different from the previous rounds.

    ¡°The twenty of you will be divided into five groups. Each group will have four people to carry out a round-robin match every day. After the round robin is over, the two with the highest points will enter the finals,¡± Lan Ming exined.

    ¡°Why is it so troublesome?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. It was another round robin. Fortunately, it was only groups of four. She would be depressed to death if it was a twenty-people round robin.

    ¡°This is also for the fairness of thepetition. They won¡¯t let any talent go to waste,¡± Lan Ming said. In fact, he felt that the schedule of thepetition was quite reasonable. Unfortunately, the little girl found it too troublesome.

    ¡°Fair? Why don¡¯t I see it?¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly. Would Sun Meilin directly enter the top twenty if it was really fair? She originally thought that that woman wouldn¡¯t dare to show her face openly after losing her face twice. But she unexpectedly appeared shamelessly. Moreover, she reced a mystic who voluntarily withdrew from thepetition, and that mystic happened to be one of the top twenty.

    ¡°Uh! Erm¡­¡± Lan Ming really didn¡¯t know what to say. He seemed to be often at a loss for words after getting to know Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, I can¡¯t tolerate sand in my eyes, so don¡¯t put in good words for the headquarters,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She had a bad impression of the headquarters to begin with, and now her impression of the headquarters could be said to be even worse because of Sun Meilin. Anyway, she was only willing to participate in thepetition for the rewards, so she really didn¡¯t take those rotten things from the Mystic Association Headquarters to heart.

    ¡°¡­¡± s! Lan Ming sighed heavily¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, guess which one of us Sun Meilin will be grouped with?¡± Old Zao hurriedly tried to smooth things over when he saw that the atmosphere was a little off.

    ¡°It definitely won¡¯t be me. Grandpa, Grandpa Lin, and Old Man have a pretty good chance,¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. Sun Meilin had to be picky when picking those she thought were pushovers. Probably in Sun Meilin¡¯s eyes, although her grandfather and the other two were rtively strong, they would be easier to deal with, so it was very possible that Sun Meilin would choose one of the three to be her opponent.

    ¡°Why not me? Aren¡¯t I the weakest among us?¡± Old Zao asked curiously. In fact, he really hoped to meet that annoying woman in the group round robin! He had to use his giant dragon¡¯s butt to tten her for all her smugness!

    ¡°She won¡¯t choose an opponent with a dragon,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. Ordinary beasts would find it difficult to resist the might of a dragon unless Sun Meilin could possess a transcendent divine beast.

    ¡°They are too gutless. I¡¯m not afraid of those dragons,¡± Icy interrupted. The fear of those humans toward the dragons made him very displeased. One had to know that he was stronger than those dragons.

    ¡°Uh! Little Icy is the best,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed as two drops of cold sweat dripped down her forehead. She had heard Feng Zhan mention that they were both king divine beasts, but the qilins were indeed a little stronger than them, even though Feng Zhan¡¯s face was very unconvinced when he said it.

    ¡°Little Snowy has good taste. But our race is few in number. We will still be at a disadvantage if we fight in groups,¡± Icy said impartially.

    Qilins, dragons, phoenixes, and white tigers were the four great king divine beasts. Although qilins were stronger than the other three races, it was a pity that their race¡¯s reproductive ability was very poor, while the other three races were very fertile. Ahh¡­ this was absolutely the greatest sorrow of qilins!

 Chapter 399 - Whoever Possesses A Dragon Is Supreme (1)

    <h4>Chapter 399: Whoever Possesses A Dragon Is Supreme (1)</h4>

    ¡°There are too few of your race? How many are there?¡± Old Zao asked curiously.?<i>If every puppy in their race is so powerful¡­. Hehe, if we could contract a few¡­</i>?He began to daydream!

    ¡°At present, I¡¯m the only one in this world. I¡¯m not sure about other ces, so don¡¯t you have any ideas about our race. My race won¡¯t contract with humans easily,¡± Icy reminded Old Zao after seeing through his thoughts.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Old Zao was a little embarrassed.?<i>Could this puppy read minds too?</i>

    ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Old Zao and couldn¡¯t helpughing. Old Zao¡¯s thoughts were written all over his face. Who couldn¡¯t tell!

    ¡°Lass, you¡¯reughing at me!¡± Old Zao pouted with some displeasure.

    ¡°How am I? I¡¯mughing at Icy for being too smart!¡± Leng Ruoxue exined with a light smile.

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re an old man. Why are you like a child?¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t bear watching anymore.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Old Zao sulked and stopped talking.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, thepetition will begin again the day after tomorrow. Let¡¯s all have a good rest for the next two days.¡± Leng Qingtian looked at his granddaughter. The matches two dayster would definitely not be as rxed as before. Moreover, they didn¡¯t know what Zhou Kun and his group would do again, so they had to be more careful both in the open and in the dark!

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve decided to use it all to sleep for the next two days. Don¡¯t disturb me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone. In fact, she mainly said it to Lan Ming.

    ¡°Sleep? Do you want to be a pig?¡± Lan Ming said in disbelief with several ck lines hanging on his forehead.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a smile as if he had guessed correctly.

    ¡°You want to sleep for two days. What are you if you¡¯re not a pig?¡± Lan Ming was a little speechless.?<i>This girl really can sleep! But why aren¡¯t Leng Qingtian and the others surprised at all? Are they used to it?</i>?His imagination ran wild!

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you ignorant? I cultivate in my sleep!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Cultivate in your sleep? Do you think you¡¯re a beast?¡± Lan Ming couldn¡¯t help asking. He really didn¡¯t know what to say about Leng Ruoxue¡¯s line of thought. Why was this girl different from others?

    ¡°Beasts can, so naturally I can too.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled mischievously.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You can do a lot of things while sleeping,¡± Icy said. Hehe, his greatest hobby was sleeping.

    ¡°I can¡¯t win against you all. I admit defeat,¡± Lan Ming said weakly. s! Recently, he seemed to be bullied by this puppy all the time, but he didn¡¯t dare to resist at all. Boohoo¡­ He really couldn¡¯t afford to offend this perverted puppy!

    ¡°Haha! Take your time chatting! I¡¯m going to bed.¡± Leng Ruoxue dragged Freak back to their room.

    After returning to their room, Leng Ruoxue brought Freak and Icy into the bracelet with a thought.

    ¡°Master!¡± Icy pounced toward Empty as soon as he entered the bracelet.

    ¡°Haha, Icy, you¡¯re here.¡± Empty had been staying in the space for the past few days and cultivating every day. So his injuries were much better, and his body had be more condensed. At least Icy wouldn¡¯t pass through his body anymore. Although it was still difficult to carry Icy, he was already very happy.?<i>Hehe! Xue¡¯er is really my benefactor!</i>

    ¡°Master.¡± Icy rubbed against Empty¡¯s body happily. He was even happier that his master¡¯s injuries had improved!

    ¡°Empty, what are you doing?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. She thought Empty was cultivating, but what was going on? Why were all her beasts looking at her with hidden bitterness, their eyes even faintly moist?

    ¡°I¡¯m conducting special training for your beasts. They are too weak!¡± Empty said matter-of-factly, not feeling like he was overstepping his bounds at all.

    ¡°Master!¡± Charm and the other beasts rushed into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms after hearing what Empty said. They acted coquettishly andined to her. The scene was very spectacr.

    ¡°Don¡¯t spoil them anymore,¡± Empty reminded.

    ¡°Empty, why don¡¯t you cultivate properly?¡± Leng Ruoxue said implicitly as two drops of cold sweat dripped down her forehead. She originally didn¡¯t want Empty to know about this space, but after discussing it with Freak, she decided to tell him. After all, if Empty continued to follow her while they kept this secret from him, it would be very inconvenient for them to enter the space. So she only had two choices. She could either tell him or forbid him from following. It was obviously impossible to forbid him from following, so she had to tell him!

    ¡°It¡¯s tiring to cultivate all the time! Of course, you have to rx appropriately during cultivation!¡± Empty said with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! Is your method of rxation to give special training to my beasts?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. Thousands of silver wolves, phoenixes, some dragons, Feng Zhan, Charm, and other beasts that had yet to be contracted all joined the special training team, but she, the master, didn¡¯t know at all!

    ¡°Master, actually, we did it willingly,¡± Charm, who knew his master¡¯s thoughts very well, said honestly. They wanted to give their master a surprise. But this man¡¯s training method was really too terrifying, and they couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so they pretended to be pitiful andined to her.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t worry and leave them to me. They are too weak. I guarantee that I will raise their strength to a higher level in the shortest time possible,¡± Empty said confidently. s! How many years had it been since he had such passion? Haha, he finally found some of the feelings from back then¡­

    ¡°Empty, it depends on their will.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t want to force her beasts.

    ¡°Do you still want to protect your master?!¡± Empty questioned loudly. Hehe, he knew that this was the weakness of these little beasts!

    ¡°Yes!¡± the beasts said in unison.

    ¡°I want to protect Mommy too!¡± A childish voice rang out!

    ¡°Yes, this kitten of yours is not bad.¡± Empty looked at the fiery red kitten with rich spiritual energy and praised him.

 Chapter 400 - Whoever Possesses A Dragon Is Supreme (2)

    <h4>Chapter 400: Whoever Possesses A Dragon Is Supreme (2)</h4>

    ¡°Empty, he can¡¯t undergo special training. He¡¯s not a beast.¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly picked up Little Fire.

    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s obviously a cat!¡± Empty said doubtfully. His bright starry eyes kept looking at the little red cat, wanting to find some clues from him.

    ¡°Master, he¡¯s the spirit of a heavenly material and earthly treasure.¡± Icy rolled his eyes.?<i>s! Master¡¯s eyesight has regressed.</i>

    ¡°Uh! Really?¡± Empty looked at the small red kitten curiously, his handsome face full of surprise. Wasn¡¯t this girl¡¯s luck a little too good!

    ¡°I¡¯m a cat! Meow! Meow!¡± Little Fire protested. He even deliberately meowed twice to prove that he was a real cat.

    ¡°Little Fire, you¡¯re not a cat!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. She didn¡¯t know when Little Fire had started treating himself as a cat. s! She was really helpless against his persistence!

    ¡°If Mommy says so!¡± Little Fire said aggrievedly, his big pink eyes brimming with tears.

    ¡°Haha, Xue¡¯er, your beasts are all very interesting!¡± Empty couldn¡¯t helpughing. He finally realized that these beasts of Xue¡¯er, apart from being scheming, also liked to pretend to be pitiful in front of their master.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Little Fire with a slight headache. This little fellow actually learned this move. s! Was she destined to be eaten up by her beasts? And that damn Freak!

    ¡°Empty, since they want you to conduct special training, then teach them! But you have to show mercy!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will show mercy,¡± Empty said with a smile.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded and then pulled Freak into the purple bamboo house¡­

    ***

    Two dayster¡­

    Leng Qingtian and the others gathered in the courtyard.

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, can you stop pacing around?¡± Old Zao couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He was about to faint from Lan Ming spinning around.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t Little Snowy and the others out yet? It¡¯s almost time,¡± Lan Ming said anxiously. The group round robin would officially begin today. They should have arrived at the venue earlier, but that girl actually hadn¡¯te out yet even though the time for the matches was approaching.?<i>Is she still not awake?</i>?He couldn¡¯t help guessing. In fact, he originally wanted to wake them up, but these people all stopped him from going. They said that he couldn¡¯t barge into a girl¡¯s room as a man. Boohoo¡­ They were thinking too much! He just wanted to call from the door!

    ¡°Calm down! Xue¡¯er has a sense of propriety. She won¡¯t be toote,¡± Leng Qingtian said.

    ¡°Sigh! Alright then! Let¡¯s wait another ten minutes. We¡¯ll go to thepetition venue first if they¡¯re not out yet! Otherwise, someone might think we¡¯ve given up,¡± Lan Ming said helplessly with a heavy sigh.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait. We¡¯re out.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s voice sounded from behind everyone.

    ¡°Little ancestor, you¡¯re finally out.¡± Lan Ming sighed in relief.

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, calm down,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased.

    ¡°Grandpa, this is for you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Leng Qingtian and the others and handed each of them a small bamboo tube. The bamboo tubes were small and exquisite, translucent like white jade, and looked very beautiful.

    Lin Liang opened the bamboo tube and took out a needle as thin as a cow¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Ruoxue, what is this?¡± he asked in puzzlement. This needle was about five centimeters long, transparent, thin, and soft. This small bamboo tube actually contained nearly ten thousand such tiny needles.

    ¡°Hidden weapon.¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°How do we use this?¡± Feng Jing asked with interest. He didn¡¯t expect Ruoxue to disappear for two days just to refine hidden weapons!

    ¡°You can usually hang this bamboo tube on your body as an ornament, and you can use it as a hidden weapon at critical moments. Do you see this button? As long as you press it, hundreds of needles will be shot out in session, which will definitely turn the enemy into a porcupine. Moreover, the needles are coated with poison, so you have to use it carefully.¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at an inconspicuous little bump at the bottom of the bamboo tube.

    ¡°Ah! So powerful?¡± Leng Qingtian and the others were surprised. These were really too useful for them. In fact, no matter what equipment it was, they should not seek the best but only what was most suitable for them. These bamboo tubes looked very simple, but they were convenient for them and wouldn¡¯t attract too much attention.

    ¡°Little Snowy, what about mine?¡± Lan Ming said bitterly while looking at the bamboo tubes in everyone¡¯s hands covetously. He liked bamboo the most, so he liked the bamboo tubes in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hands just now. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that these small bamboo tubes could actually fire hidden weapons. It was really too rare.

    ¡°You are already a Mystic Monarch, so there¡¯s no need for you to have one,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She had only refined hidden weapons for the uing matches to give everyone an additional guarantee, so she had never considered Lan Ming.

    ¡°I need one too! Little Snowy, you can¡¯t favor one over the other!¡± Lan Ming said aggrievedly with a long face. Why didn¡¯t she give him one when everyone else had one??<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you mine!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. She took out the bamboo tube she had prepared for herself and handed it to Lan Ming.?<i>s! Lan Ming must have been swapped!</i>

    ¡°Hehe, Little Snowy, I know you¡¯re the best.¡± Lan Ming didn¡¯t stand on ceremony at all. He happily took the bamboo tube Leng Ruoxue handed him and ced it directly on his waist.

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, don¡¯t use it recklessly! There¡¯s no antidote for the poison on the needles,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Ah! No antidote? Then what if¡­¡± Lan Ming only spoke halfway before staring at Leng Ruoxue fiercely.

    ¡°That person will definitely die, so don¡¯t use it lightly unless it concerns your life and death,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Oh! I understand. I won¡¯t use it recklessly,¡± Lan Ming said fearfully. It was a poison that would definitely kill! Whoever got hit would be unlucky!

    ¡°Ruoxue, I took a needle just now. Will I be okay?¡± Lin Liang asked fearfully.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Why didn¡¯t the naughty girl say so earlier!</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The poison won¡¯t act unless it enters the body,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted.

 Chapter 401 - Whoever Possesses A Dragon Is Supreme (3)

    <h4>Chapter 401: Whoever Possesses A Dragon Is Supreme (3)</h4>

    ¡°Phew, that¡¯s good.¡± Lin Liang was relieved.

    ¡°Little Snowy, let¡¯s go!¡± Lan Ming suggested.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly.

    Everyone left their residence and headed straight for thepetition venue.

    After entering thepetition venue, Lan Ming went to draw lots as usual, and Leng Ruoxue and the others naturally went to their seats to wait for him.

    ¡°Wow, there are even more people today,¡± Old Zao said excitedly after sitting down. Thepetition hadn¡¯t yet officially begun, but the audience seats were already full. Moreover, some of the spectators were not even sitting but actually standing, and the atmosphere in the venue was abnormally fiery!

    ¡°Hmph! What strange country bumpkins. Are these few people enough to scare you? There will be more people when the finals of the top ten are held.¡± An arrogant voice sounded in their ears.

    Everyone knew who the owner of the voice was without even looking up, so they naturally chose to ignore it.

    Old Zao lowered his head and whispered into Icy¡¯s little ear, ¡°Little Icy, sneeze a few more times!¡±

    Icy only smiled mischievously and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you! Don¡¯t pretend to be deaf and mute,¡± Sun Meilin roared angrily.

    Leng Ruoxue raised her head doubtfully and nced at Sun Meilin, only to find that there were two tall and burly men beside her. The two burly men had stern faces and looked condescending. Their auras were sharp and oppressive, so it was obvious at a nce that they were not weak.

    <i>No wonder Sun Meilin dares to provoke us again. She has backing now! Uh, they should be bodyguards!</i>

    ¡°Little Icy, what is the level of those two?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked softly curiously. Although she could tell that they weren¡¯t weak, she couldn¡¯t tell the exact level. After all, her current strength was too low.

    ¡°Just two Mystic Sovereigns,¡± Icy said disdainfully.?<i>Hmph! Two mere Mystic Sovereigns want to put on airs in front of me. How unforgivable!</i>

    ¡°The Sun family is actually using Mystic Sovereigns as Sun Meilin¡¯s bodyguards. How promising!¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly. The status of Mystic Sovereigns on the Boundless Heaven Continent was extremely high, second only to Mystic Supremacies. So she didn¡¯t understand very well why Mystic Sovereign powerhouses actually lowered themselves to be bodyguards for the daughter of an aristocratic family. It was really getting worse and worse.

    ¡°Hehe, if Little Snowy doesn¡¯t like them, I¡¯ll make them disappear,¡± Icy said with a naughty smile. After speaking, he actually sneezed more than ten times in a row and blew the unprepared Sun Meilin, the two Mystic Sovereigns, and the people of Sun Zhou City into the inner area again. Their situation this time was obviously more miserable than thest time. Not only were they stacked on all fours, but even their clothes broke into pieces¡­

    Thepetition venue immediately fell silent¡­

    Everyone was dumbfounded. Uh! This¡­

    After a while, someone took the lead inughing. Immediately, thunderousughter resounded in thepetition venue¡­

    ¡°Haha!¡± Old Zao wasughing so hard in his seat that he was swaying back and forth. He would have rolled on the ground if it wasn¡¯t for theck of space.

    Leng Qingtian and the others also smiled happily, just not as exaggerated as Old Zao.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at Icy with a face full of ck lines, cold sweat flowing down her heart.?<i>Uh! Little Icy is really too evil.</i>?But it was also Sun Meilin¡¯s fault for not having a good memory. As the saying went, only make the same mistake twice. But Sun Meilin obviously didn¡¯t understand the truth that things shouldn¡¯t be done three times. She thought that she could be smug again with two Mystic Sovereigns backing her up. Great, it was another tragedy! s! To be honest, she felt some pity for Sun Meilin because, this time, Sun Meilin¡­

    ¡°s! Little Snowy, I¡¯m back.¡± Lan Ming¡¯s expression was a little strange as he appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others. His heart was racing.?<i>These people really don¡¯t stop! Why does something happen every time I draw lots for them?</i>?Think about it. What kind of feeling would it be if more than a dozen naked people suddenly fell from the sky while you were drawing lots? It was really shocking. At the time, they were all dumbfounded.

    ¡°Hehe, Little Lan Lan, what happened just now was exciting, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Old Zao said wretchedly with a smug face. Little Lan Lan must have seen it more clearly in the inner area!

    ¡°Amazing. Zhou Kun¡¯s face turned green. Moreover¡­¡± Lan Ming couldn¡¯t say it.

    ¡°Tch, what¡¯s there to be shy about! It¡¯s just a few naked people. Is there a need for that reaction?! Everyone saw it! But I understand. I understand!¡± Old Zao said understandingly.

    ¡°¡­¡± Lan Ming was speechless. Old Zao was also very powerful!

    ¡°Little Icy, you¡¯re really too amazing. Even Mystic Sovereigns can¡¯t resist your sneeze.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Lan Ming¡¯s forehead. Uh! He really didn¡¯t know what breed this puppy was. This puppy was actually so powerful. In the future, he wouldn¡¯t dare to look down on this puppy even more. Boohoo¡­ This puppy was really too terrifying!

    Among the people present, there were many who had the same thoughts as Lan Ming. Some people had even secretly decided that they had to take a detour when they saw this puppy in the future to avoid conflict with him!

    On the main stage¡­

    Lan Lie was stunned. He couldn¡¯tugh this time. It was not that he didn¡¯t want tough, but he was thinking about Leng Ruoxue¡¯s puppy.?<i>Oh! This puppy is really too amazing. Boohoo¡­</i>?He also wanted a beast that was so awesome that it could blow away Mystic Sovereigns with just a few sneezes. If he had such a beast, his old man could forget about bullying him in the future. Hehe, thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help fantasizing¡­

    ¡°How rare that you didn¡¯tugh at something so funny!¡± Leng Wudi said lightly, his handsome face full of teasing.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about something,¡± Lan Lie said very seriously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to get such a powerful puppy too?¡± Leng Wudi said in realization.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Lan Lie asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Because your desire is written all over your face, and you¡¯re drooling a lot,¡± Sun Teng interrupted.

    ¡°Uh! When did I drool!¡± Lan Ming actually really wiped the corner of his mouth. But he realized that he had been fooled and couldn¡¯t help roaring.

 Chapter 402 - Whoever Possesses A Dragon Is Supreme (4)

    <h4>Chapter 402: Whoever Possesses A Dragon Is Supreme (4)</h4>

    ¡°Shh, be quiet. Do you want everyone to hear you?¡± Sun Teng raised his eyebrows and reminded him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not drooling. Don¡¯t wrong me. My image can¡¯t be destroyed in your hands,¡± Lan Lie whispered with a very serious expression on his face.

    ¡°Do you have an image?¡± Sun Teng asked in puzzlement. The first time he met Lan Lie, he was on the streets. Moreover, he was being chased and beaten by his father at the time. The image of the father and son back then was still deeply imprinted in his mind, and it was still so clear. So he didn¡¯t think that Lan Lie had any image left to speak of.

    ¡°Of course I do. I¡¯m a handsome and peerless beautiful youth loved by everyone!¡± Lan Lie said narcissistically.

    Before he could finish speaking, Leng Wudi and Sun Teng turned their heads to the other side.

    ¡°You¡­ really don¡¯t give me any face!¡± Lan Lie said angrily.?<i>Boohoo¡­ These two detestable fellows!</i>

    ¡°The Sun family probably hates Leng Ruoxue and the others to the core now!¡± Leng Wudi ignored Lan Lie¡¯s anger and began chatting with Sun Teng.

    ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Sun Teng nodded. Sun Meilin was the prettiest among the many girls in the Sun family. The Sun family had always regarded her as the most important chess piece. Otherwise, why would they spoil her to the heavens! But this chess piece was already stinky now, so¡­

    ¡°I wonder who the Sun family will marry her to?¡± Leng Wudi asked curiously.

    ¡°That will depend on who is the most useful to them,¡± Sun Teng said lightly.

    ¡°Hey, stop talking about that woman, okay?¡± Lan Lie protested. He hated that woman who made him lose his appetite.

    ¡°Thepetition is about to begin!¡± Lan Lie added.

    Leng Wudi and Sun Teng looked toward the inner area. As expected, the host was already standing on a high stage, trembling with fear. His face was very pale, and his body was swaying like a willow in the wind¡­

    At the seats of Leng Ruoxue and the others¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this host?¡± Leng Qingtian asked in puzzlement while looking at the obviously abnormal host.

    ¡°Who knowss,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without much interest.

    At the same time, the host spoke.

    ¡°Uh, today is the first round of the group round robin. Thepetition officially begins,¡± the host said a few words briefly and then ran off the stage impatiently and disappeared.

    ¡°Is there a man-eating tiger behind? Why did he run away so quickly?¡± Old Zao asked in bewilderment. It was too strange!

    ¡°Probably!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, my aunt wants to see you and that puppy.¡± Zhou Kun appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others, slightly gloating.

    ¡°President Zhou, can¡¯t you see that thepetition has already started? I¡¯m sorry, this youngdy isn¡¯t free,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without giving him face, not even bothering to look at Zhou Kun.

    ¡°Hmph! Leng Ruoxue, you will regret it if you don¡¯t go,¡± Zhou Kun said fiercely. Then he flicked his sleeves and left.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll regret it if you go!¡± Old Zao couldn¡¯t help muttering.

    ¡°Sun Meilin¡¯s mother is here. Little Snowy, you have to be careful!¡± Lan Ming said with a solemn expression. Sun Meilin¡¯s mother was notorious for being sinister and cunning. Moreover, her methods of dealing with people were extremely vicious.

    ¡°Her mother? Is her mother very fierce?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°How should I put it? Her mother and President Wu have a very close rtionship, so¡­ staying in the Mystic Association Headquarters is like staying in her home,¡± Lan Ming said ufortably. He believed that Leng Ruoxue would understand what he meant.

    ¡°Little Snowy, don¡¯t be scared. She¡¯s just an old woman. I¡¯ll resolve her with a sneeze,¡± Icy promised and patted his chest with his little paw.

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, did you hear that?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled and caressed Icy¡¯s soft fur.

    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, okay!¡± Lan Ming said helplessly.?<i>s! What a powerful puppy!</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± Icy¡¯s proud little tail perked up. He was so smug!

    Lan Ming turned his head to Old Man and reminded, ¡°By the way, Old Man, you and Sun Meilin are in the same group. But she has lost so much face, so who knows if she¡¯ll still participate in thepetition. You have to be careful if she participates.¡±.

    ¡°Yes, when will I be appearing?¡± Old Man asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re third,¡± Lan Ming said as he looked at the schedule. There were a total of five groups now, and there would be ten matches every day added together, so they were arranged topete on the same arena. This way, the audience wouldn¡¯t miss any exciting matches.

    ¡°Little Snowy, you¡¯re in the same group as Old Zao. Ye Chen and Feng Jing are in the same group, and Leng Qingtian and Lin Liang are in the same group,¡± Lan Ming continued with a helpless expression.

    ¡°Oh, that means we can advance as long as we defeat the other two opponents!¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. This saved a lot of trouble. Not bad. She was very satisfied with this arrangement.

    ¡°Little Snowy, your other two opponents aren¡¯t weaker than you. If they have any secret weapons, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy for you to obtain victory,¡± Lan Ming analyzed. He wasn¡¯t worried about the strength of Leng Ruoxue and the others. What he was more worried about was that those two people would be bribed by Zhou Kun and the Sun family. That would be very disadvantageous for Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Old Man Little Lan Lan, you¡¯ll age faster if you think too much!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased happily.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Lan Ming didn¡¯t know what to do with Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, who¡¯s my first opponent?¡± Old Zao was very curious. Hehe, wouldn¡¯t he be able to fight less since he was with the girl? That was great.

    ¡°Sun Zhou City¡¯s Fan Qun,¡± Lan Ming said. Two of the top twenty were from Sun Zhou City. One was Sun Meilin, and the other was Fan Qun. Although Fan Qun wasn¡¯t as strong as Ni Tao, he was much stronger than Old Zao. For this reason, Zhou Kun probably found a way to get Fan Qun into this group!

 Chapter 403 - Whoever Possesses A Dragon Is Supreme (5)

    <h4>Chapter 403: Whoever Possesses A Dragon Is Supreme (5)</h4>

    ¡°Oh!¡± Old Zao nodded nonchntly.

    ¡°Fan Qun should have a secret weapon in his hands, so don¡¯t be careless,¡± Lan Ming couldn¡¯t help reminding.

    ¡°Yes, Little Lan Lan, it¡¯s my turn. Fan Qun, here Ie,¡± Old Zao nodded and said loudly, his face full of excitement. The first match had already ended while they were talking. Old Zao also heard the referee calling his name, so he dashed out and jumped onto the arena.

    Old Zao crossed his arms and stood proudly on the arena. Uh! He shouldn¡¯t lose to others in disposition. Even though the opponent was an Elementary Mystic, and his strength was inferior to him, he absolutely couldn¡¯t lose to him in terms of aura.

    ¡°Old Zao, admit defeat!¡± Fan Qun raised his head arrogantly.

    <i>This opening speech was so familiar!</i>?Old Zao couldn¡¯t help thinking that someone had said this to him in a certain match. But he won in the end, hehe!

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re fit to call me Old Zao? You have to call me Grandpa Zao!¡± Old Zao roared at the top of his lungs. Immediately, his roar reverberated throughout the entirepetition venue¡­

    ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± Fan Qun roared as though it was all for Old Zao¡¯s good.

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve lived for so long, and I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good or bad. But I have a sense of shame! I won¡¯t run around the inner area naked,¡± Old Zao teased happily.

    ¡°You¡­ Die!¡± Fan Qun was furious. If it weren¡¯t for thepetition, he would have chosen to leave like the others. Unfortunately, President Zhou didn¡¯t allow him to retreat, so he had to bite the bullet and go into battle.

    ¡°Come on! Come on! I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± Old Zao danced around and winked provocatively.

    ¡°Old Zao, you¡¯re dead meat,¡± Fan Qun said furiously and summoned his pet beast.

    His pet beast was actually a nauseating earth dragon. Its hundreds of meters long winding body coiled together, and its head and tail couldn¡¯t be distinguished at all. There was a faint ck liquid flowing in its dark red body, and the mucus on its body kept falling onto the stage, emitting waves of stench¡­

    ¡°Damn, this thing of yours is really too disgusting. Hurry up and take it back.¡± Old Zao covered his nose, feeling that it was unbearable.?<i>Damn, why would anyone take in such a disgusting pet beast? It¡¯s too deceitful!</i>

    Not only was Old Zao unable to take it, but even the referee on the arena covered his nose and hid far away. Many people in the audience began to vomit¡­

    ¡°Why is it this disgusting thing again!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the enormous thing on the arena and frowned with some displeasure, her face full of disdain. This earth dragon reminded her of the one she had encountered at the bottom of the volcano. This one seemed to be stronger than that other earth dragon, but it was equally disgusting!

    ¡°Why does this earth dragon look so familiar?¡± Lan Ming murmured to himself, frowning in thought.

    ¡°Familiar? You¡¯ve seen it before?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully.

    ¡°I remember now. I¡¯ve seen this earth dragon in the Sun family residence before,¡± Lan Ming said after thinking for a long time.

    ¡°Little Snowy, this earth dragon is already a transcendent divine beast. It probably came out to deal with Little Zao Zao¡¯s dragon,¡± Icy suddenly said. In fact, he was also a little puzzled because he was really curious how this earth dragon became a transcendent divine beast. Logically speaking, it was impossible for earth dragons to advance to transcendent divine beasts.

    ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± Lan Ming asked worriedly.?<i>Will Old Zao be in danger?</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted. She knew very well how many trump cards Old Zao had.

    <i>Don¡¯t worry about it?</i>?Lan Ming was speechless.?<i>Isn¡¯t this girl too confident in Old Zao?</i>

    Just as Lan Ming¡¯s imagination was running wild, and he couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter what, suddenly, thunderous exmations erupted from the audience¡­

    ¡°Heavens! Five dragons! How can we still live!¡±

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really too scary!¡±

    Lan Ming heard the discussions in the audience and looked up at the arena. His eyes immediately widened, and he took a long time to recover¡­

    ¡°Where¡­ where did so many dragonse from?¡± Lan Ming was so excited that he stammered, his handsome face full of disbelief.

    ¡°Of course we raised them ourselves,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>Raised them themselves? They can raise dragons?</i>?Lan Ming was depressed. He also wanted to raise one himself, but he didn¡¯t know where to find one.

    On the arena¡­

    Old Zao looked at the dragons flying around him, protecting him like the stars surrounding the moon. He was so happy! Hehe, this feeling was too shy.

    But his opponent, Fan Qun, was not in such a good mood.

    At this moment, Fan Qun¡¯s face was pale. His body, which was not very strong to begin with, was trembling like a fallen leaf in the wind as his legs softened bit by bit. Finally, he sat on the floor of the arena without any backbone. There was even liquid flowing out between his legs. Uh! The might of the dragons was really too strong. He was already scared silly!

    The originally proud earth dragon was not much better than Fan Qun. It was so scared that it didn¡¯t dare to move as soon as the five dragons appeared. It wouldn¡¯t be afraid if there was only one dragon, but there were five of them!

    In fact, this was also because the level of the earth dragon¡¯s bloodline was too low. If it were other transcendent divine beasts, although the bloodline pressure would definitely be there when facing five dragons, it wouldn¡¯t necessarily be without the strength to fight!

    ¡°Children, destroy these two disgusting and embarrassing things for Master,¡± Old Zao ordered with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± the five dragons answered in unison and sprayed out several dragon breaths. In the blink of an eye, Fan Qun and the earth dragon disappeared from the arena without any resistance.

    Old Zao turned his head and said to the referee with a smile. ¡°Referee, do I need to wait another ten minutes?¡±

 Chapter 404 - Whoever Possesses A Dragon Is Supreme (6)

    <h4>Chapter 404: Whoever Possesses A Dragon Is Supreme (6)</h4>

    ¡°No, no need!¡± the referee hurriedly said, so scared that he was trembling.?<i>F*ck, what¡¯s the big deal with having dragons? You can¡¯t scare me like this,</i>?he couldn¡¯t help cursing. But after thinking about it, he began to cry in his head again.?<i>Boohoo¡­ It¡¯s great to have a dragon. Whoever possesses a dragon is supreme!</i>

    ¡°Oh, but you haven¡¯t announced that I won yet!¡± Old Zao said aggrievedly. He couldn¡¯t leave the arena without the referee announcing the result.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Old Zao won,¡± the referee said as he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.

    ¡°Hehe, I won.¡± Old Zao walked down the arena happily and swaggered back to his seat under the jealous and envious gazes of the audience. The five dragons also transformed and surrounded him.

    ¡°Lass! Can we advance directly if you kill your opponentter?¡± Old Zao asked hurriedly after sitting down.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded and said coldly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll kill him as long as he doesn¡¯t admit defeat.¡±

    ¡°Uh! Little Snowy, we can¡¯t be so violent and bloodthirsty!¡± Lan Ming was at a loss for words.?<i>Can you not be so arrogant!</i>

    In fact, he was wrong. Leng Ruoxue was just trying to save trouble. She was really not arrogant.

    After Old Zao finished his match, it was Old Man¡¯s turn. But after he went on the arena, his opponent said something to him and then directly admitted defeat¡­

    Old Man walked down the arena gloomily, returned to his seat, and sat down without a word.

    ¡°Eh! What¡¯s wrong with you, old fellow? You¡¯re still frowning after winning,¡± Old Zao asked in surprise. This was too unlike the Old Man he knew!

    ¡°You still have the cheek to say that even though it¡¯s all because of you!¡± Old Man said through gritted teeth. His opponent was about the same strength as him. He originally wanted to have a good spar with his opponent, but he didn¡¯t expect him to admit defeat. s! It was really infuriating!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask him to admit defeat. What does it have to do with me?¡± Old Zao pouted aggrievedly.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t show five dragons at once, he wouldn¡¯t have admitted defeat!¡± Old Man roared. What was the point of thepetition if people kept admitting defeat like this! These people really had no professional ethics and were not dedicated at all. He was full ofints now!

    ¡°What did that person say to you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°He asked me if I had a dragon. I was honest and said yes! Then he directly admitted defeat. Boohoo¡­¡± Old Man was regretful! If he had known earlier, he would have said no! Why was he so honest!

    ¡°Uh! Do you have a dragon too?¡± Lan Ming thought he heard wrongly and couldn¡¯t help asking.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Could all these people have dragons? Did dragons really be cabbages?</i>

    ¡°If this old thing has dragons, why wouldn¡¯t I!¡± Old Man said, very displeased.

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s not what I mean.¡± Lan Ming was a little helpless. He knew that these two old men were a little at odds, but he didn¡¯t expect that Old Man would even fuss over his words.

    ¡°Let me tell you, Brat Lan. I have everything this old thing has,¡± Old Man said angrily. He was really angry!

    ¡°Uh! Got it.¡± Lan Ming nodded repeatedly like a little wife.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?He didn¡¯t dare to spout nonsense.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxueughed disloyally when she saw Lan Ming¡¯s aggrieved expression.

    ¡°Little Snowy, you really don¡¯t have any sympathy,¡± Lan Mingined, his eyes full of bitterness.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s good that you know,¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily.

    ¡°Ruoxue, it¡¯s my turn,¡± Lin Liang said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly.

    After speaking, Lin Liang stood up and walked toward the arena.

    Lin Liang stood on the arena, but his opponent had not arrived yet.

    After waiting for a few minutes, the opponent finally came. Lin Liang heaved a sigh of relief.?<i>Fortunately.</i>?He was really afraid that this opponent would shrink back at thest minute!

    Lin Liang¡¯s opponent was a man in his thirties. He had delicate facial features and a tall figure. His strength was on par with him, and they were both Elementary Mystics.

    ¡°Erm¡­ before the battle, I have a question for you. You have to answer me honestly,¡± the man asked cautiously, his expression abnormally serious.

    ¡°What is it? Tell me!¡± Lin Liang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and a bad feeling emerged in his heart.

    ¡°I want to know, do you have a dragon?¡± the man asked carefully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I don¡¯t have a dragon,¡± Lin Liang replied after being stunned for half a second. It wasn¡¯t that he was dishonest! It was just that he really wanted topete with this person.

    ¡°Referee, I admit defeat,¡± the man said directly to the referee after hearing what Lin Liang said.

    ¡°¡­¡± Lin Liang was dumbfounded. He said there was no dragon! Was he wrong?

    ¡°Erm¡­ I said I don¡¯t have a dragon,¡± Lin Liang said with certainty.

    ¡°So what? What if you¡¯re lying to me!¡± The man¡¯s face was full of disbelief. Moreover, the more Lin Liang said he didn¡¯t have one, the more he didn¡¯t believe him. Besides, he had already decided that he wouldn¡¯t fight Lin Liang no matter what, regardless if Lin Liang had a dragon or not. He didn¡¯t want to lose his life just to show off.

    Hearing this, Lin Liang waspletely depressed¡­

    After the referee announced Lin Liang¡¯s victory, he lowered his head, returned to his seat in a depressed mood, and sat down without a word.

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t tell me that Brat Lin is like me!¡± Old Man looked at Lin Liang, who was in the same boat, and his mood became much better.

    ¡°I¡¯m different from you. I told him that I didn¡¯t have a dragon,¡± Lin Liang said gloomily.

    ¡°Uh! Then why did he admit defeat?¡± Old Man couldn¡¯t understand. What was there to be afraid of when there were no dragons? How could a mystic be so timid?

    ¡°He didn¡¯t believe me!¡± Lin Liang said helplessly. s! Those mystics were all frightened now. It probably wouldn¡¯t be easy to trick them into fighting with him!

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s good. We can save time,¡± Old Zao said happily.

    ¡°Save your head!¡± Lin Liang and Old Man roared in unison. Mystics who could enter the top twenty basically had some strength, so they cherished this opportunity and wanted to have good fights with them. However, they didn¡¯t fight them at all. s!

 Chapter 405 - Dont Be Afraid, I Dont Have A Dragon (1)

    <h4>Chapter 405: Don¡¯t Be Afraid, I Don¡¯t Have A Dragon (1)</h4>

    ¡°Uh! Don¡¯t be angry. At this point, being angry won¡¯t help!¡± Lan Mingforted them. s! He didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this either. Old Zao¡¯s five dragons scared everyone, and no one dared to take action anymore. This was likely something no one expected. Moreover, this time¡¯s mysticpetition was probably the most exciting but least suspenseful one in all the previous years.

    ¡°s!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help sighing, and no one said anything.

    Immediately afterward, Leng Qingtian, Feng Jing, and the first elder also went on stage. They also encountered the same situation, and their opponents even admitted defeat without saying anything to them.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I think we can pack up and get ready to go back,¡± Leng Qingtian said with a ck face, very displeased. He was full of anger now because his opponent immediately admitted defeat without even saying a word.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Grandpa, Freak and I have yet topete!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded as two drops of cold sweat dripped down her forehead.?<i>s! Grandpa is also agitated!</i>

    ¡°Whatpete? You¡¯ll just take a leaf out of our book, go up, and thene back,¡± Leng Qingtian said.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless.?<i>Grandpa, can you not be so direct!</i>

    ¡°Little Snowy, it¡¯s your turn,¡± Lan Ming reminded.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going then.¡± Leng Ruoxue stood up, looked at everyone, and slowly walked onto the arena.

    On the arena¡­

    Leng Ruoxue looked at her opponent helplessly and pondered in her heart.?<i>Am I that scary? Such a strong man is actually so scared that his face is pale, his body is trembling, and he¡¯s looking at me with a face full of fear as if I had done something heinous!</i>

    ¡°Re-referee, I admit defeat,¡± the man hurriedly said as he stole a nce at Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Wait, I don¡¯t have a dragon. What are you afraid of?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked, unwilling to give up.

    ¡°You¡­ you have a dog. It¡¯s even more terrifying than a dragon,¡± the man said in horror while looking at Icy, who was lying on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder and pretending to be asleep with his eyes closed.

    At this moment, seemingly hearing the man¡¯s words, Icy¡¯s little ears twitched, scaring the man away¡­

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the man disappear at the speed of light and turned her head helplessly to the referee.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, victory!¡± the referee hurriedly shouted and then swiftly left the arena.

    Leng Ruoxue walked off the arena and returned to her seat.

    ¡°Haha, Lass, you¡¯re back,¡± Old Zao said with a smile, in a very good mood.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s my turn!¡± Freak hugged Leng Ruoxue gently.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at Freak, who had already walked onto the arena, and said to Leng Qingtian and the others, ¡°Okay, Grandpa. We can go back.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the passageway and wait for Ye Chen!¡± Leng Qingtian stood up.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone stood up and walked toward the passageway to the inner area as if there was no one else around.

    When Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived, Freak happened to walk out. Without a doubt, his opponent had directly admitted defeat.

    Everyone smiled at each other and returned to their residence together.

    In the courtyard, everyone divided the work and busied themselves preparing a feast.

    ¡°Little Snowy, I¡¯ve lived for more than thirty years, and this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a mysticpetition that can be won so easily. The previouspetitions were very intense.¡± Lan Ming felt the unfriendly gazes of everyone, and the pressure multiplied, so he quickly corrected himself. ¡°Uh! I¡¯m not saying that thispetition isn¡¯t intense enough, but the suspense isn¡¯t much.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean that this is all our fault?¡± Leng Ruoxue nced at Lan Ming lightly.

    ¡°No, no. The others are too weak,¡± Lan Ming said ingratiatingly, his little heart thumping nervously.

    ¡°How many days until thepetition ends?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    Lan Ming calcted the time and said, ¡°Uh! Probably another half a month!¡±

    ¡°That long?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s always been like this,¡± Lan Ming exined.

    At this moment, someone knocked on the door.

    ¡°President Lan, I am Elder Su.¡± An old voice sounded outside.

    ¡°Elder Su? What is he doing here?¡± Lan Ming was a little puzzled. Elder Su was President Wu¡¯s trusted aide and usually ignored him when he saw him. Now, he actually took the initiative to look for him.?<i>Hmph! It must be nothing good.</i>

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you let him in!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let him in now.¡± Lan Ming went to open the door.

    ¡°Haha! President Lan, you¡¯re all here! This is great.¡± Elder Su stretched his neck out from outside the door and looked in, his face full of ttery.

    ¡°Yes! May I know why you¡¯re here, Elder Su?¡± Lan Ming said with a spurious smile.

    ¡°President Lan, are you nning to let me stand outside?¡± Elder Su asked with a smile and didn¡¯t answer Lan Ming¡¯s question.

    ¡°Elder Su, please enter!¡± Lan Ming stretched out his hand and made an inviting gesture.

    ¡°Haha! Congrattions, everyone,¡± Elder Su said immediately when he walked into the courtyard and saw Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°President Lan, why did you let a stranger in so casually?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a stern face, a little displeased.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Elder Su was stunned. This¡­ Did he hear it right? What did that ugly woman say?

    ¡°He is Elder Su of the headquarters,¡± Lan Ming said while suppressing hisughter.

    ¡°The headquarters is really too rude. Why did they send a loser[1]? We want Elder Ying[2].¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Erm¡­ Myst name has a different character from ¡®lose¡¯.¡± Elder Su exined very patiently, but he was quite dissatisfied in his heart. Hmph! He wouldn¡¯t havee if not for the president! He definitely wouldn¡¯t be here to be angered by an Elementary Mystic.?<i>What a bumpkin from who knows where. So uncultured!</i>

    ¡°They¡¯re the same, no difference!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a silly smile.

    [1] ¡®Su¡¯ has the same sound as ¡®lose¡¯ in Chinese

    [2] ¡®Ying¡¯ means ¡®win¡¯ in Chinese

 Chapter 406 - Dont Be Afraid, I Dont Have A Dragon (2)

    <h4>Chapter 406: Don¡¯t Be Afraid, I Don¡¯t Have A Dragon (2)</h4>

    ¡°They are different!¡± Elder Su roared angrily.

    ¡°Wow! Freak, this old man is so fierce!¡± Leng Ruoxue was so scared that she hurriedly hid in Freak¡¯s arms to seekfort.

    ¡°Damn old man, why are you scaring my woman? She¡¯s very timid,¡± Freak threatened fiercely while hugging Leng Ruoxue tightly and ring at the uninvited Elder Su with a displeased face.

    ¡°¡­¡± Elder Su was speechless, and his forehead was full of ck lines. He didn¡¯t have any inkling that Leng Ruoxue was timid. How could someone who dared to offend the Sun family be timid? s! Elder Su even had the intention to bang his head against the wall when he encountered these unreasonable people.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Elder Su said, wanting to cry.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?He really regretteding here to suffer this.

    ¡°Yes, you did it on purpose,¡± Freak said with certainty.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t.¡± Elder Su felt wronged! He clearly didn¡¯t say or do anything here.

    ¡°Hmph! Damn old man, tell me quickly. Why are you here? Hurry up and scram after speaking,¡± Freak said irritably.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to inform you that all thepetitors have forfeited except for the eight of you, so the group stage has been canceled. The finals will begin tomorrow.¡± Elder Su was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. But he still had to forcefully finish what he wanted to say. Who asked him to take on this task! Boohoo¡­ Regret!

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s all?¡± Freak asked lightly.

    Elder Su wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and quickly said, ¡°Yes.¡± s! Why did this man give him so much pressure?

    ¡°Hurry up and scram before I kick you out!¡± Freak roared with widened eyes.

    ¡°Uh! You¡¯re too rude,¡± Elder Su said angrily. He was an elder of the Mystic Association Headquarters and a trusted aide of the president. Everyone was respectful no matter where he went. He had never received such treatment!

    ¡°Politeness is for people,¡± Freak said lightly. What he implied was that Elder Su wasn¡¯t human!

    ¡°You¡­ you barbarians.¡± Elder Su almost fainted from anger.

    ¡°Are you really waiting for me to kick you?¡± Freak frowned in puzzlement.

    ¡°Hehe, Little Chen Chen, don¡¯t kick. I¡¯ll just sneeze,¡± interrupted Icy, who was watching themotion by the side, unwilling to be left out.

    ¡°You¡­ Ah!¡± Elder Su was about to go crazy from anger, but he disappeared with a whoosh.

    ¡°Uh! Little Icy is still the most powerful!¡± Freak said with a smile.

    ¡°Of course, hehe.¡± Icy smiled proudly, his little tail curling up.

    ¡°Say, what do you think Wu Gong is doing? Why did all those people admit defeat? Even Su Nan admitted defeat. What¡¯s going on?¡± Lan Ming was puzzled. Moreover, he felt uneasy. He thought that this matter wasn¡¯t so easy!

    ¡°Old Little Lan Lan, why are you thinking so much? Aren¡¯t you tired? It¡¯s not bad that they admitted defeat! At least my reward is about to arrive,¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily. They could leave after thepetition ended.

    ¡°But I feel a little uneasy.¡± Lan Ming voiced his concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to be uneasy! Worrying won¡¯t solve the problem. What shoulde wille,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted. s! Lan Ming just couldn¡¯t bear not paying attention to it.

    ¡°Little Lan Lan! Don¡¯t even think about it. It won¡¯t be easy for them to plot against us,¡± Old Zaoforted.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. The meal is ready. Everyone, eat quickly! Rest early after eating,¡± Feng Jing mediated.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others were very happy during this meal, but Lan Ming was preupied.

    After dinner and tidying up, Leng Ruoxue said, ¡°I¡¯m going to rest,¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going back to our rooms too.¡± Leng Qingtian and the others looked at Lan Ming.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going back too,¡± Lan Ming said.

    The next morning, Leng Ruoxue and the others had breakfast and then went to thepetition venue.

    Although there was no longer much suspense in thepetition, and the top three spots in thispetition would definitelye from among the eight of them, there were still many spectators at the venue. After all, they were still very curious about who the top three would end up being. Moreover, they might even be able to appreciate the fiercepetition on the arena!

    After everyone sat down in their seats, Lan Ming looked at everyone with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me about the rules of the finals?¡± Lan Ming finally couldn¡¯t help asking curiously. These people were strangely too quiet!

    ¡°What¡¯s there to ask? We¡¯ve already decided to forfeit,¡± Old Zao said nonchntly. Last night, they had secretly discussed it, and everyone unanimously agreed that they had to end thepetition as soon as possible so that they could leave this ce. After all, they were new and really too unfamiliar with this Boundless Heaven Continent. Therefore, afterpleting thepetition, they nned to travel around properly.

    ¡°Forfeit? Why? Don¡¯t you want the reward anymore?¡± Lan Ming said in surprise. He couldn¡¯t understand. The current situation was good, so why did they want to forfeit? Could forfeiting be contagious?

    ¡°Why not? We didn¡¯t say that everyone would forfeit. Lass, Little Chen Chen, and Old Leng won¡¯t forfeit,¡± Old Zao exined. How could they let go of the rewards that they deserved!

    ¡°Oh, you scared me. I thought you didn¡¯t even want the rewards!¡± Lan Ming said as he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, don¡¯t forget our appearance fee!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded with a smile, raising her eyebrows slightly.

    ¡°Little Snowy, you¡¯re already very rich now. Why do you still care about the appearance fee of tens of millions?¡± Lan Ming asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Of course I care. Tens of millions is enough for ordinary people to live for a lifetime. It¡¯s not a small sum,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously. She had already decided to glorify the spirit of frugality aftering to the Boundless Heaven Continent.

    ¡°Uh! Here! I¡¯ve already prepared it,¡± Lan Ming said helplessly and handed Leng Ruoxue an anonymous silver card. s! He had be very helpless since meeting this girl.

 Chapter 407 - Dont Be Afraid, I Dont Have A Dragon (3)

    <h4>Chapter 407: Don¡¯t Be Afraid, I Don¡¯t Have A Dragon (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, you¡¯re very trustworthy. Remember to take care of me if you have any business in the future!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased as she put away the silver card.

    ¡°Little Snowy, your asking price is too high. I probably won¡¯t be able to afford to ask you if there are a few more times,¡± Lan Ming joked happily.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can give you a discount,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Lan Ming nodded with satisfaction.

    At this moment, the host¡¯s voice sounded from the stage.

    The host stood on the stage again and began speaking on the loudspeaker.. What was rare was that not only did he not get down to business this time, but he even began to talk non-stop. Only when the audience was a little impatient did he stop speaking tactfully and announce the official start of the finals.

    But after waiting for a long time, no one saw the participants of the finals go on stage. They couldn¡¯t help whispering and discussing.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why aren¡¯t theypeting yet?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I clearly saw Leng Ruoxue and the others.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡±

    The audience was puzzled, and the venue blew up again!

    At this moment, Leng Ruoxue and the others were at the referees¡¯ seatsmunicating with the head referee!

    ¡°What did you say? Say it again?¡± The head referee looked at Leng Ruoxue and the others in disbelief, thinking that he had misheard.

    ¡°I said, we want to forfeit,¡± Old Man said word by word in case this head referee was so old that he couldn¡¯t hear clearly. In fact, they had collectivelye to the referees¡¯ seats while the host was speaking and said that they wanted to forfeit. But after ten minutes, this so-called head referee was still asking them the same question.

    ¡°No, no one willpete if you forfeit. This is the finals. None of you are allowed to forfeit!¡± the head referee roared loudly and panted heavily. T-this was too childish. He had been in charge of so manypetitions, but this was the first time he had encountered such a thing. Moreover, today was only the first round of the finals. During thest round of the finals, President Wu not only wanted to watch thepetition, but he also nned to take in disciples. If they all forfeited, President Wu would skin him alive!

    ¡°Only the five of them forfeited. The three of us didn¡¯t say we¡¯re forfeiting!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded kindly. s! The poor old man was immediately dumbfounded when he heard that they were forfeiting. He couldn¡¯t even understand what they were saying.

    ¡°You won¡¯t forfeit?¡± the head referee asked uncertainly. He had clearly heard that they were forfeiting just now!

    ¡°I won¡¯t forfeit. I still want the reward!¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°Oh!¡± The head referee wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.?<i>Fortunately, there were still a few seedlings left. Boohoo¡­ President Wu shouldn¡¯t me me then, right?</i>

    ¡°Since there are matches, can we forfeit?¡± Old Zao said impatiently.

    ¡°Erm¡­ the matches for today have been arranged, so you can¡¯t forfeit now. Of course, admitting defeat is possible.¡± The head referee braced himself. What he implied was that they had to put on a show and go on stage. After all, the audience at the scene had spent money to enter.

    ¡°Oh, alright then! But after our matches this time, we won¡¯t do anything else!¡± Old Zao said very understandingly. Hehe, Lan Ming had already reminded them just now that it was a littlete for them to forfeit, so it probably wouldn¡¯t be approved. Therefore, they were already prepared, and now was the time to sell a favor to the head referee.

    ¡°Okay. You can forfeit after your matches today,¡± the head referee said gratefully, thinking that these people were sensible. At least this way, President Wu would have no reason to me him.

    ¡°Then let thepetition begin quickly! Let¡¯s end this quickly!¡± Old Zao said anxiously.

    ¡°Okay, thepetition can begin.¡± The head referee turned to the referee beside him and ordered.

    After receiving the notification, the referee walked onto the arena.

    On the main stage¡­

    ¡°Hey, what do you think Leng Ruoxue and the others are nning?¡± Lan Lie asked the people beside him with a puzzled face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Sun Teng answered coolly.

    ¡°Won¡¯t we know if we continue watching?¡± Leng Wudi said nonchntly.

    Lan Lie rolled his eyes at Sun Teng and Leng Wudi,and then said to Su Nan, ¡°Su Nan, why did you forfeit?¡± s! He knew that he wouldn¡¯t get the answer he wanted from these two people. These two boring fellows!

    ¡°Of course I have to forfeit if I can¡¯t beat them!¡± Su Nan said nonchntly. In fact, it wasn¡¯t a problem for him to enter the top ten. But he hadn¡¯t thought about it before because those dragons were really too abnormal. He didn¡¯t have such powerful pet beasts.

    ¡°If not for those dragons, you would have had a chance to enter the top five,¡± Leng Wudi said lightly. Leng Ruoxue, Ye Chen, and Old Man were definitely stronger than Su Nan. As for Leng Qingtian and Lin Liang, their strength should be on par with Su Nan. It was difficult to say who would win.

    ¡°Chance to enter the top five? What does that mean?¡± Lan Lie blinked, his handsome face full of question marks.

    ¡°He can enter the top five if he performs beyond his level. Otherwise, he won¡¯t have a chance,¡± Leng Wudi exined lightly. He also rolled his eyes at Lan Lie, who was stuffing food into his mouth non-stop. He really didn¡¯t understand how a guy who only knew how to eat and sleep advanced to Mystic Monarch.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Lan Lie nodded and turned his gaze to the arena.

    ¡°Eh? Where is everyone? Why isn¡¯t there anyonepeting?¡± Lan Lie looked at the empty arena and the mostly empty audience seats in puzzlement.

    ¡°They¡¯ve left,¡± Sun Teng answered coolly, stood up, and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Uh! Why did they leave? Aren¡¯t the matches not over yet?¡± Lan Lie was puzzled. Could Sun Teng want to leave too?

    ¡°Today¡¯s matches are over,¡± Leng Wudi said helplessly. s! People who only cared about food! They had poor eyesight and were actually deaf. How pitiful!

    ¡°No way! I just saw the referee go on the arena?¡± Lan Lie was depressed. There was only the referee standing on the arena, so why did the matches end?

 Chapter 408 - Dont Be Afraid, I Dont Have A Dragon (4)

    <h4>Chapter 408: Don¡¯t Be Afraid, I Don¡¯t Have A Dragon (4)</h4>

    ¡°People admitted defeat in all four matches, so the matches for today naturally ended,¡± Leng Wudi said calmly. s! Those people were really too ruthless. He had participated in threepetitions, but he had never known that the finals could be so easy! He was really envious, jealous, and hateful!

    ¡°Uh! Then what should we do?¡± Lan Lie was puzzled. He still wanted to enjoy the exciting battles, but they didn¡¯t give him the chance at all.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng Wudi turned and left.

    ¡°Wait for me!¡± Lan Lie hurriedly chased after them.

    ***

    At the residence of Leng Ruoxue and the others¡­

    After today¡¯s matches ended, they left thepetition venue directly from the back entrance and returned to their residence.

    ¡°Can I admit defeat directly tomorrow?¡± Leng Qingtian teased happily as everyone gathered in the living room.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll admit defeat tomorrow!¡± Freak said ingratiatingly. He was referring to the match between him and Leng Qingtian tomorrow. Hehe, he had to respect the old and care for the young!

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m old, and I don¡¯t care about fame, benefits, and so on anymore. In the future, it will be the world of you young people,¡± Leng Qingtian said in disapproval.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Freak knew that he couldn¡¯t object to his words.

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, there are only the three of us left now. Can we settle it in a day tomorrow?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked uncertainly.

    ¡°ording to tradition, there will be two rounds tomorrow. The top three will emerge after all of them are over,¡± Lan Ming exined.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Phew, the entirepetition could finally end tomorrow. Leng Ruoxue immediately felt much more rxed, even though she didn¡¯t have much pressure to begin with.

    ¡°Little Snowy, where do you intend to go after thepetition tomorrow?¡± Lan Ming asked sadly, his clear eyes full of reluctance.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Do you have any good rmendations? It¡¯s best if it¡¯s a ce with a lot of medicinal herbs and minerals and where we can train.¡± Leng Ruoxue stated her request.

    ¡°Uh! I actually know of a ce that meets your requirements,¡± Lan Ming said with several ck lines hanging on his head. s! This girl¡¯s requirements were really high! But there really was such a ce on the Boundless Heaven Continent. It was just that it was too dangerous inside, so very few people dared to go there.

    ¡°Where?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with interest.

    ¡°That ce is called the Dark Night Seas,¡± Lan Ming said very cautiously.

    ¡°Little Snowy, you can¡¯t go there,¡± Icy, who had his eyes closed, suddenly said.

    ¡°Why?¡± Leng Ruoxue was even more curious when she heard that she couldn¡¯t go. A ce that Icy said she couldn¡¯t go should be very dangerous.

    ¡°That is one of the most dangerous ces on the Boundless Heaven Continent. There are many transcendent divine beasts inside. Moreover, that ce has no distinction between day and night, and it¡¯s forever shrouded in darkness. I¡¯m not a hundred percent sure that I can protect you wherever you go, so you can¡¯t just go anywhere now,¡± Icy said very seriously. People had to at least have the strength of a Mystic Supremacy if they wanted to go wherever they wished. Moreover, they couldn¡¯t go alone. Otherwise, even a Mystic Supremacy wouldn¡¯t be able to return alive.

    ¡°Not now? When can I go?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in disappointment. Boohoo¡­ She also knew that her current strength was too low.

    ¡°Your current strength is definitely not enough. But if you can have the strength of a Mystic Sovereign, I can still guarantee that you wille out alive,¡± Icy said after some thought. He was not an ordinary transcendent divine beast, so protecting a Mystic Sovereign wasn¡¯t a problem.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, you better tell me a ce where I can go now,¡± Leng Ruoxueined, her watery eyes ring fiercely at Lan Ming.

    Lan Ming thought for a while. ¡°Uh! Then let¡¯s go to Blue Cloud City! Don¡¯t you need medicinal herbs? There will be a grand medicinal herb exchange meeting there soon, and many alchemists will go to exchange.¡±

    ¡°Blue Cloud City? The main city of the Lan family?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Yes, Blue Cloud City organizes such a medicinal herb exchange every year. The Lan family has a few alchemists, so they value medicinal herbs very much,¡± Lan Ming exined.

    ¡°Miss, the medicinal herb exchange in Blue Cloud City is very famous on the Boundless Heaven Continent. Countless alchemists and medicinal herb merchants gather every year. But the medicinal herb exchange requires an invitation. Even alchemists might not be able to go,¡± Zheng En said. An exchange meeting of that scale was undoubtedly attractive to alchemists. But ordinary alchemists or nameless alchemists like him who had no status at all were not qualified to enter.

    ¡°I see!¡± Leng Ruoxue red at Lan Ming with some dissatisfaction.?<i>Why does this fellow keep talking about ces we can¡¯t go! Is he doing it on purpose?!</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me. Since I said so, you can definitely go,¡± Lan Ming said helplessly. Why didn¡¯t this girl have much trust in him? He was depressed!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I have to go to the Alchemist Association to do a level appraisal?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a slight warning tone. She didn¡¯t want to go to the Alchemist Association now, nor did she want too many people to know her identity as an alchemist.

    ¡°No need! Although I can¡¯t invite you with my identity as a member of the Lan family, I can still ask for a few invitations for you,¡± Lan Ming said confidently. Lan Lie happened to be here, so he would ask him for them tomorrow.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s more like it.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very satisfied with Lan Ming¡¯s response.

    ¡°By the way, when will the exchange begin?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°A month and a halfter. I was nning on going there after thepetition ended. The time was just right. But thepetition has ended early, so there will be a period of time before the exchange meeting. But if we travel slower, we will only arrive at Blue Cloud City a few days before the exchange meeting,¡± Lan Ming said.

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go to Blue Cloud City first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Leng Qingtian and the others.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded. Medicinal herbs were also very important to them.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Everyone, rest early!¡± Leng Ruoxue said and left the living room with Freak without looking back.

    The next morning, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at thepetition venue on time.

    ¡°There seems to be a lot fewer people watching today!¡± Old Man said from his seat.

 Chapter 409 - Dont Be Afraid, I Dont Have A Dragon (5)

    <h4>Chapter 409: Don¡¯t Be Afraid, I Don¡¯t Have A Dragon (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? Everyone knows the result of today¡¯spetition!¡± Lin Liang said. Who would spend money to watch apetition that they already knew the result of! Although mystics were not short of money, they wouldn¡¯t waste money!

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Old Man nodded. Hehe, they must have given the Mystic Association Headquarters a headache!

    ¡°Eh? There seem to be a few new faces on the main stage,¡± Old Zao said as he looked around and saw the main stage as though he had discovered a new continent.

    ¡°The one in the middle is Wu Gong.¡± Lan Ming pointed at the middle-aged man in ck sitting in the middle of the main stage.

    ¡°So he¡¯s Wu Gong! He¡¯s not that good-looking! Why do you say mystics are handsome men and beautiful women?¡± Old Zao said with disappointment.

    ¡°Uh! I mean most mystics,¡± Lan Ming said helplessly.

    ¡°Make yourself clear! I waited for nothing,¡± Old Zaoined unhappily..

    ¡°Uh!¡± Lan Ming was speechless.<i>?Boohoo¡­</i>?Why did this be his fault? These people were really too unreasonable¡­ They only knew how to bully him!

    ¡°Haha!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t helpughing when they saw Lan Ming¡¯s pitiful appearance.

    ¡°Thepetition has begun,¡± Feng Jing reminded.

    ¡°Alright, everyone, quiet down. The show is about to begin,¡± Old Zao said excitedly.

    On the arena¡­

    Leng Ruoxue and Freak stood facing each other. Their eyes were tender and glued to each other. No one said anything, and they just kept looking at each other¡­

    ¡°Ahem!¡± The referee couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He coughed twice and tried to remind them that it was apetition and everyone was watching!?<i>Stop being so mushy!</i>

    Unfortunately, the two of them ignored the referee and continued looking at each other without saying a word.

    ¡°The match has begun. Are you still going topete?¡± the referee softly reminded helplessly. Thispetition could be considered the most abnormal one he had ever encountered.

    The two of them didn¡¯t even look at the referee.

    After a long while¡­

    Freak finally spoke. ¡°I admit defeat.¡±

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, victory!¡± the referee shouted while suppressing his anger and cursing in his head.?<i>Damn, you wasted so much time admitting defeat. Is this fun?</i>

    Then it was Leng Ruoxue vs. Leng Qingtian.

    After Leng Qingtian went on the arena, he chatted with his precious granddaughter for a while. After chatting enough, he said, ¡°Referee, I admit defeat.¡±

    With that, he jumped off the arena without waiting for the referee to announce the result.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, victory,¡± the referee announced weakly. He was so angry that he was about to vomit blood.

    After that, Leng Qingtian and Ye Chen stood on the arena again. The battle between them was also thest match of this mysticpetition.

    ¡°Referee, I admit defeat,¡± the two of them said at almost the same time.

    ¡°Brat, who allowed you to admit defeat?¡± Leng Qingtian roared. Didn¡¯t they agree beforehand?

    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not bad if we draw!¡± Freak said with a smile, his face full of ttery.

    ¡°Which one of you is admitting defeat?¡± the referee asked while clutching his chest and panting heavily.

    ¡°Me!¡± the two of them said in unison again.

    ¡°Both of you admit defeat. How do you want me to judge?¡± the referee roared furiously. Mysticpetitions had always been life-and-deathpetitions. People either won or lost. There had never been a situation where they admitted defeat at the same time!

    ¡°You can rule it a draw!¡± Freak suggested very kindly.

    ¡°Mysticpetitions have never had a draw,¡± the referee roared.

    ¡°Then start with us!¡± Freak said with a light smile. The rules were dead, and people were alive. How could they not innovate!

    ¡°Alright! Leng Qingtian vs. Ye Chen, draw!¡± the referee hurriedly announced, not wanting to be angered to death. He could tell that these people were each more difficult to deal with than the other. It was better for him to leave early.

    After the referee announced the result, he left the arena angrily. But Leng Qingtian and Ye Chen didn¡¯t leave. Instead, they found a ce to sit down. Leng Ruoxue walked onto the arena again and sat down beside them.

    The audience, referees, and people on the main stage were all surprised when they heard the referee¡¯s announcement. Then a few drops of cold sweat rolled down their foreheads¡­

    ¡°President, what do you think?¡± The head referee walked to the main stage trembling and looked at Wu Gong fearfully. Cold sweat rolled down his back.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?Why did they always make him worry? He had already been scolded badly by the president yesterday. It seemed like it was inevitable today. s!

    ¡°Aren¡¯t the results out already?¡± Wu Gong said coldly with a dark face.

    ¡°First ce is out, but second and third ce¡­¡± The head referee stopped mid-sentence.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a draw? Then let¡¯s put them both in second ce. There¡¯s no third ce in thispetition,¡± Wu Gong said bluntly and then fell silent.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The head referee handed the final result to the host after receiving Wu Gong¡¯s instructions.

    After receiving the results of thepetition, the host climbed onto the stage again and announced very seriously with the loudspeaker in his hand.

    ¡°Next, let¡¯s invite President Wu to present the award to the top three,¡± the host said excitedly.

    On the arena, Leng Ruoxue and the others were still sittingzily on the ground and chatting, not at all aware that they were the top three.

    ¡°Why are you still sitting? Hurry up and get up. The president will be here soon.¡± The head referee went up the arena early. He almost fainted when he saw the three people. T-this was too casual.

    ¡°Almost here? Doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯s not here yet? Let¡¯s take a break first. It¡¯s quite tiring after two battles,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without any intention of getting up.

    The head referee really hoped that he could faint now, but he just happened to be very energetic.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?Now he was sure that these three people were definitely doing it on purpose. They wanted to prank him on purpose. Damn it. He had never offended them!

    ¡°You all admitted defeat in both your matches. You didn¡¯t even fight. Are you still tired?¡± The head referee couldn¡¯t help shouting at the top of his lungs after a moment of silence. Where did Lan Ming find these malignant stars? They were really infuriating. But he also knew that he had to settle these three people before the president came up. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that the president wouldn¡¯t be angered to death by them aftering up to present the awards!

 Chapter 410 - Luring the Dog Into the House (1)

    <h4>Chapter 410: Luring the Dog Into the House (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°I¡¯m under a lot of pressure!¡± Leng Ruoxue lied through her teeth, but she was muttering in her head,?<i>Why hasn¡¯t Wu Gonge up yet? He¡¯s so slow at awarding!</i>

    ¡°Uh! Please stand up first, okay?¡± The referee had no choice but to lower his body and coax them.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?The president was about to arrive.

    ¡°What benefits will it bring us?¡± Freak raised his eyes and asked indifferently. What he implied was that they wouldn¡¯t get up first if there were no benefits.

    ¡°¡­¡± The head referee was stunned and a little dumbfounded.?<i>Did I hear it right? They actually want benefits from me? Damn, what is this? How can there be such a person in the world? How hateful!</i>

    ¡°Ye Chen! How can we ask for benefits from others?¡± Leng Qingtian said with disapproval.

    <i>Boohoo¡­ Well said. There are still sensible people!?</i>The head referee was so touched that his eyes almost welled up with tears¡­

    ¡°However¡­¡± Leng Qingtian deliberately paused.

    .

    The grateful head referee¡¯s heart immediately rose to his throat again when he heard this. He looked at Leng Qingtian cautiously, afraid that he would say something shocking.?<i>Boohoo¡­ I was wrong. This old man isn¡¯t a good person either!</i>

    ¡°However, if the other party is the head referee, it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Leng Qingtian said with a smirk.

    ¡°It does. I¡¯m very poor,¡± the head referee hurriedly said and pretended to be pitiful.

    ¡°Head referee, tell the president to give us the rewards directly so that he doesn¡¯t have to present us with them,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Yes! Our time is very precious,¡± Freak echoed.

    ¡°T-this is against the rules,¡± the head referee said softly as he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?He felt that it was better to faint, but he wasn¡¯t given the chance!

    ¡°Oh, how about you tell Wu Gong that we couldn¡¯t wait and left first and ask him to send the rewards to our residence?¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested after some thought.

    ¡°What benefits do you want?¡± The head referee admitted defeat.

    ¡°You can owe us first. We¡¯ll let you know when we think of it!¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at the head referee. In fact, they were just teasing this old man for fun. They didn¡¯t expect him to take it seriously. Hehe!

    ¡°Uh!¡± The head referee was stunned. How could this be owed? He really couldn¡¯t understand the thoughts of these three people now.

    The head referee inadvertently looked up and saw that Wu Gong was only a few meters away from the arena. He couldn¡¯t help asking anxiously, ¡°President Wu is here. Can you get up first?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s give the head referee face!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very kindly and then stood up from the ground.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Leng Qingtian also gave him face.

    ¡°Head referee, don¡¯t forget the benefits you owe us!¡± Freak reminded and stood up.

    ¡°I won¡¯t forget,¡± the head referee hurriedly said.?<i>Phew, that was close!</i>

    As soon as Leng Ruoxue and the others stood up, Wu Gong led a group of elders onto the arena.

    After getting on the arena, Wu Gong saw Leng Ruoxue and the others standing on it. A trace of disgust quickly shed in his shrewd and gloomy eyes, but his face was full of smiles and very amiable.

    At the same time, Leng Ruoxue and the others were also looking at the legendary Wu Gong.

    He was a middle-aged man in his fifties. He wasn¡¯t tall and was even slightly chubby. His appearance was ordinary, but his eyes revealed his nature. He was definitely a narrow-minded man who would seek revenge for the slightest slights. To put it bluntly, he was a viin. Moreover, the sh of disgust in his eyes just now didn¡¯t escape the eyes of Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Haha, you must be the top three of our mysticpetition! How outstanding!¡± Wu Gong praised without thinking, his eyes full of appreciation.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others ignored him.

    ¡°How dare you! The president is talking to you! How dare you not answer!¡± someone behind Wu Gong scolded.

    ¡°Is the president here? Where?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid.

    ¡°The one in front of you is the president!¡± the person said again.

    ¡°Is that so? But I heard that the president has been in seclusion! When did hee out?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Wu Gong doubtfully, the word ¡®disbelief¡¯ written all over her face.

    ¡°The president is in seclusion. I am the vice president of the headquarters. However, everyone calls me the president because they respect me,¡± Wu Gong exined patiently. He looked amiable, but in fact, he was so angry that he wanted to chop Leng Ruoxue into pieces.

    ¡°Oh, but¡­ even if the president is in seclusion, they can¡¯t call you president, right? This will cause people who don¡¯t know the truth to misunderstand,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very naively, her eyes full of innocence.

    ¡°Moreover, the vice president is the vice president! If people call the vice president the president, it¡¯s also disrespectful to the president, right, vice president?¡± Leng Ruoxue added.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Wu Gong suppressed his anger.?<i>Damn woman, how dare she go against me. Hmph! I won¡¯t let her go!</i>

    ¡°Vice President, you¡¯re still the sensible one, unlike some people who only know how to curry favor. Vice President, you have to stay away from those people!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested and kept calling him vice president.

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re right. But today is a good day. Let¡¯s not talk about those disappointing things.¡± Wu Gong cunningly changed the topic. Hmph! His goal hadn¡¯t been achieved yet, so he would let this woman go today and slowly deal with her in the future!

    ¡°Vice President, where are our rewards?¡± Leng Ruoxue stretched out her fair little hand.

    ¡°These are your rewards. Congrattions on obtaining good results.¡± Wu Gong took out three storage rings and handed them to the three of them formally.

    ¡°Thank you, Vice President,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. She poured all the things in the ring onto the arena and sat on the ground to count them one by one. She even took out a piece of paper that she had prepared beforehand to check carefully ording to the content on the paper.

    Freak and Leng Qingtian followed suit.

 Chapter 411 - Luring the Dog Into the House (2)

    <h4>Chapter 411: Luring the Dog Into the House (2)</h4>

    Wu Gong and the others were at a loss for words when they saw Leng Ruoxue and the others taking inventory seriously. The corners of their mouths twitched non-stop as they cursed in their heads.?<i>Damn, do they have to be so embarrassing? Where did these bumpkinse from? They¡¯re already mystics. Don¡¯t they know they can examine the contents with their divine sense? Was there a need to pour them all out?</i>

    An hourter¡­

    Leng Ruoxue and the others finally counted everything.

    ¡°Vice President, nothing is missing!¡± Leng Ruoxue praised and stored the things on the ground back into the ring.

    ¡°Have you checked everything?¡± Wu Gong¡¯s mouth twitched.?<i>Damn it, of course nothing is missing!</i>

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa, Freak, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue answered and turned to Leng Qingtian and Freak.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The two nodded.

    The three of them walked down the arena tacitly.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Wu Gong called out to the three of them. He was furious, but things weren¡¯t over yet. How could he let them leave just like that?

    ¡°Vice President, haven¡¯t you given us the rewards?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned around and reminded him.

    ¡°There are other rewards,¡± Wu Gong said.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t interested in anything except money and material things,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied lightly.

    ¡°Are you not interested in being my disciple?¡± Wu Gong asked with a friendly smile.?<i>Hmph! I don¡¯t believe they won¡¯t be tempted. Many people want to be my disciple!</i>

    ¡°Your disciple? Doesn¡¯t that mean we¡¯ll be the same as President Zhou?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of surprise.

    ¡°Yes! If you be my disciple, Zhou Kun will be your senior brother,¡± Wu Gong said confidently.?<i>Hmph! I knew this ugly woman would be moved. Seems being my disciple is quite attractive!</i>?He was so pleased!

    ¡°Be Zhou Kun¡¯s junior sister?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned as if she was thinking.

    ¡°Yes! Your senior brother is very popr with women,¡± Wu Gong coaxed. Leng Ruoxue looked like she was most likely charmed by his disciple.?<i>Haha, this is great.</i>?He believed his goal would be easily achieved.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to have the same master as him! Zhou Kun is really too annoying, and anyone willing to take him in as a disciple is most likely not much better, so let¡¯s forget it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said as if she had made a major decision.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Wu Gong widened his eyes and looked at Leng Ruoxue in disbelief.

    The people behind Wu Gong were also in disbelief. Their hearts were in their throats, and cold sweat dripped down their bodies. Boohoo¡­ They would definitely be implicated by Leng Ruoxue. The president loved to vent his anger. Now, they saw the president lose face. When this was over, they were doomed. They were dead meat!

    ¡°I said, I refuse to be Zhou Kun¡¯s junior sister. I can¡¯t afford to lose face,¡± Leng Ruoxue said clearly and understandingly.

    ¡°Say it again!¡± Wu Gong said, his face as colorful as a color palette.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you still young? Why aren¡¯t your ears working well?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°You¡­ Leng Ruoxue! I¡¯m asking you to say it again!¡± Wu Gong roared without caring about his image.

    ¡°Alright! Seeing that you¡¯re old, I¡¯ll say it again! You have to listen carefully. This is thest time!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Tell me!¡± Wu Gong roared, his face red!

    ¡°I said, I refuse to be Zhou Kun¡¯s junior sister, and anyone willing to take him in as a disciple is most likely not much better!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Anyway, she had offended many people recently. As the saying went, there was no need to worry about debts when there were too many, so she didn¡¯t care if she offended this centipede[1]. Moreover, this centipede probably didn¡¯t have any good intentions by taking her in as his disciple!

    ¡°You¡­ Leng Ruoxue! Don¡¯t regret it!¡± Wu Gong roared in exasperation.?<i>Damn it. She¡¯s was too hateful!</i>

    ¡°I¡¯ll only regret it if I be your disciple!¡± Leng Ruoxue said disdainfully.

    ¡°Grandpa, Freak, let¡¯s go.¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to the two of them.

    Ignoring Wu Gong¡¯s anger, Leng Qingtian and Freak nodded, and the three swaggered off the arena.

    Old Man and the others were already waiting at the entrance of the passageway.

    ¡°Haha, Lass! You¡¯re still the best. That centipede was almost angered to death,¡± Old Zao said with augh.

    ¡°s! Little Snowy, you¡¯vepletely offended Wu Gong this time. You have to be careful from now on,¡± Lan Ming said worriedly and sighed heavily. Wu Gong was notorious for being petty, so that old thing would definitely find an opportunity to take revenge on Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°With his rtionship with the Sun family, we can¡¯t get along peacefully with each other anyway. Moreover, he has been scheming against us for a long time, so I only collected some interest today,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. Although the Sun family was currently an unshakeable colossus to her, there were examples of ants biting an elephant to death, so there was nothing to be afraid of.

    ¡°Little Snowy, let¡¯s leave this ce! I smell a stinky smell.¡± Icy, who was lying on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder, wrinkled his little nose in displeasure.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone nodded, and the group left thepetition venue and returned to their residence.

    Not long after they returned to their residence, some people came to visit.

    The people who came to visit entered the house openly in the name of sending an invitation.

    ¡°Wow, you are my idol.¡± In the living room, Lan Lie¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Icy, who was napping on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder, his expression full of excitement.

    Icy rolled his eyes and said cockily, ¡°Don¡¯t worship me. I¡¯m a legend!¡±

    ¡°Legend? That¡¯s even more cause to idolize you!¡± Lan Lie said excitedly. This puppy was really too mighty and extraordinary! He liked him so much!

    When Leng Ruoxue heard the conversation between the human and beast, two drops of cold sweat dripped down her forehead.?<i>Is this person really the future patriarch of the Lan family? Will the Lan family be at ease handing the family over to him?</i>

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Lan Ming couldn¡¯t help coughing twice to remind his nephew not to be too embarrassing.

    [1] Sounds simr to ¡®Wu Gong¡¯ in Chinese.

 Chapter 412 - Luring the Dog Into the House (3)

    <h4>Chapter 412: Luring the Dog Into the House (3)</h4>

    ¡°Erm¡­ your name is Little Icy, right? You can call me Little Lie Lie,¡± Lan Lie said warmly.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Icy answered indifferently and ignored him.

    ¡°Oh! Little Icy, do you hate me?¡± Lan Lie said sadly. This little beast obviously ignored him.

    ¡°I want to sleep. Go y somewhere else!¡± Icy couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He nced at Lan Ming, his blue eyes saying, ¡®Is this person really your rtive?¡¯

    ¡°Uh! Lie¡¯er, Little Icy doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed while sleeping,¡± Lan Ming reminded kindly.

    ¡°Oh! Little Icy, you continue your sleep. I won¡¯t talk anymore,¡± Lan Lie said understandingly. He stopped talking, but he stared at Icy intently.

    A momentter.

    Icy opened his eyes, his blue eyes full of displeasure! ¡°Little Lie Lie, don¡¯t stare at me. I will be shy.¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± Lan Lie didn¡¯t expect Icy to be a shy puppy. He liked him even more now.

    ¡°Hehe! Little Icy is so cute!¡± Lan Lie¡¯s eyes shone with sincerity.

    ¡°Little Lie Lie, I¡¯m going to bite you if you keep looking at me!¡± Icy couldn¡¯t take it anymore and threatened.

    ¡°Little Icy, cute beasts can¡¯t threaten others,¡± Lan Lie said aggrievedly.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?He just looked at him a few more times because he liked him too much! Why did he threaten him?

    ¡°I like to threaten others,¡± Icy said nonchntly.

    ¡°Little Icy, sleep obediently. As for you, we¡¯ve already received the invitation. Thank you! If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly.

    Hearing what Leng Ruoxue said, Icy closed his eyes obediently. Lan Lie was stunned. After returning to his senses, he blinked his eyes hard in disbelief.?<i>Did I hear it wrong?</i>

    <i>Uh! They¡¯re already chasing us away? This woman is too realistic!</i>?Leng Wudi and Sun Teng, who were also sitting in the living room, couldn¡¯t help grumbling.

    At this moment, there was another knock on the door outside the courtyard.

    Lan Ming stood up conscientiously and went to open the door.

    Soon, he returned with a dark face.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously after seeing Lan Ming¡¯s ugly expression.

    ¡°The headquarters just informed us to move out immediately,¡± Lan Ming said.

    ¡°Oh! Then let¡¯s move!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Little Snowy, if we leave this ce, some people will have the chance to y dirty,¡± Lan Ming said worriedly. Although private fights were not allowed in Carefree City, it would be a different story if the headquarters deliberately shielded them!

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, we can¡¯t stay in the headquarters forever. Some people will also be anxious over time. At that time, they will always turn a blind eye. We can¡¯t do anything to them either,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er is right. We can do whatever we want outside,¡± Leng Qingtian said. He had always agreed with his granddaughter¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°s! Alright then! Let¡¯s find an inn to stay at first!¡±

    ¡°Why are you looking for an inn! Move to our Lan family¡¯s estate in this city!¡± Lan Lie said warmly. Hehe, this way, he could have the most intimate contact with Little Icy. His idea was really too good. He was so proud!

    ¡°This isn¡¯t too convenient!¡± Leng Ruoxue declined tactfully. Lan Lie¡¯s thoughts were written all over his face. But she was really afraid that Icy would be harassed. After all, Icy¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t very good. She really didn¡¯t know what Icy would do if he was provoked.

    ¡°Uh! It¡¯s indeed inconvenient,¡± Lan Ming said helplessly. The puppy¡¯s temper was terrible.

    ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s so inconvenient? I¡¯m the only one staying in the estate now. I don¡¯t believe that the Sun family will dare toe to our Lan family estate to kill you,¡± Lan Lie said indignantly.

    ¡°Little Snowy, let¡¯s go live with Little Lie Lie!¡± said Icy, who kept his eyes closed.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She was even less afraid since Little Icy wasn¡¯t afraid of being harassed.

    ¡°Hehe, thene with me quickly!¡± Lan Lie said happily. Then he stood up and prepared to lead the way.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others tidied up simply and then moved in with Lan Lie. The Lan family estate was on the other side of Carefree City.

    The Lan family estate was located at the southernmost part of Carefree City and upied a veryrge area. The estate was surrounded by mountains and rivers, and the air was fresh.

    The estate was also shaded by trees and blooming with thousands of flowers. The exquisite pavilions and buildings were so beautiful that they made people sigh. There were rock mountains, and a clear river flowed through the entire estate. Silver-white fish swam freely in the river, appearing very carefree.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others were arranged to stay in Ning Xi Garden.

    Ning Xi Garden was said to be the best garden in the Lan family estate. The decorations and furnishings inside were luxurious.

    In Leng Ruoxue¡¯s room¡­

    ¡°Miss Leng, are you satisfied with this ce?¡± the steward of the estate said with a face full of pride. This Ning Xi Garden was the best residence in the entire estate other than the main residence. In the past, only their Lan family¡¯s fifth youngdy, Lan Ning¡¯er, had the chance to stay here. He didn¡¯t expect the young master to arrange for them to stay here today. Who were they? The steward was very curious.

    ¡°Very satisfied,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. The residence was beautiful, and the furnishings in the room were very exquisite. It was obvious that the owner cared a lot about this residence. But to her, it was fine as long as she livedfortably. She didn¡¯t care about anything else, but seeing the steward¡¯s proud face and eager gaze, she could only say that she was satisfied.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Miss Leng, have a good rest. I won¡¯t disturb you any further.¡± The steward left after speaking.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, this ce isn¡¯t much!¡± Freak murmured with some dissatisfaction after the steward left. The smell of incense in the room was too pungent, and he didn¡¯t like it at all.

    ¡°Make do with staying for a few days! We¡¯ll leave in a few days,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted. She had already discussed with Lan Ming and nned to set off for Blue Cloud City in three days.

 Chapter 413 - Luring the Dog Into the House (4)

    <h4>Chapter 413: Luring the Dog Into the House (4)</h4>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s sleep in the space tonight!¡± Freak said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go too,¡± Icy looked up and said hurriedly, as if he was afraid of being left behind.

    ¡°Little Icy, I thought you were asleep!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some amusement. Haha, Icy was harassed by Lan Lie on the way to the Lan family estate!

    ¡°I pretended to be asleep. That kid from the Lan family is really too clingy. I can¡¯t take it anymore,¡± Icy couldn¡¯t helpining.

    ¡°Haha, then why did you agree to stay here?¡± This was something Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t understand. Why did Icy agree? It was too strange.

    ¡°For the silver snow fish, of course.¡± Icy swallowed his saliva.?<i>s! What a delicious fish!</i>?He couldn¡¯t help feeling excited just thinking about it!

    ¡°Silver snow fish?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Icy doubtfully.

    ¡°Did you see the river in the estate? The fish in there is the silver snow fish I mentioned,¡± Icy exined.

    ¡°Is that fish delicious?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Delicious. Not only is it delicious, but it can also be used in medicine! In short, it¡¯s iparably precious,¡± Icy said, so hungry that his saliva was about to drip down.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the silver snow fish is the main ingredient in refining the silver snow pill. The silver snow pill is a heaven-grade pill that can help Great Mystics breakthrough to Mystic Monarch! But the sess rate of silver snow pills is very low, so they can absolutely be considered priceless medicinal pills. I think that boy from the Lan family took a silver snow pill. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to advance to Mystic Monarch so quickly,¡± Empty said via voice transmission. Lan Lie¡¯s aptitude was good, but that fellow was toozy and not very concerned about cultivation. This was known by everyone on the Boundless Heaven Continent.

    ¡°Yeah. Little Snowy, let¡¯s steal all these silver snow fish! If you raise them in your space, the quality of these silver snow fish will definitely be better.¡± Icyi¡¯s face was full of desire as his big ice blue eyes looked at Leng Ruoxue eagerly.

    ¡°Uh! Erm¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue began to sweat profusely. Icy¡¯s idea was really¡­ s! She really wanted to know if Lan Lie would cry to death if he knew that he was the one who lured the ¡®dog¡¯ into the house!

    ¡°Little Snowy, is it okay?¡± Icy asked cutely, blinking his big eyes.

    ¡°Alright! But for Lan Ming¡¯s sake, we can¡¯t steal all of them,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. In fact, she was quite interested in the silver snow pill.

    ¡°Yes. Just leave two for them,¡± Icy said generously, his fluffy little face full of pride.

    ¡°¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless.?<i>Little Icy, you are really ruthless.</i>?When she came, she saw at least a few thousand fish in the river. She didn¡¯t know how long the Lan family had been raising them. Great, now Little Icy had his eyes on them and even wanted to wipe them all out at once. s!

    ¡°Little Snowy, I¡¯m not doing it for me. You also need silver snow pills!¡± Icy said aggrievedly while looking at Leng Ruoxue¡¯s expression with tears shining in his beautiful blue eyes!

    ¡°Uh! I didn¡¯t say anything! Let¡¯s go steal fish tonight!¡± Two drops of cold sweat rolled down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead, and she hurriedly changed the topic.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Can these beasts not be so smart!</i>

    ¡°Okay.¡± Icy immediately wiped his tears away and answered happily when he heard that they were going to steal the fish at night.

    ¡°Little Icy, how did you know that the Lan family has silver snow fish?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    Icy shook his little head and exined, ¡°This isn¡¯t a secret on the Boundless Heaven Continent! But silver snow fish are very difficult to raise. Currently, no one has raised them in the entire continent except for the Lan family. Moreover, silver snow fish love the cold the most. Therefore, the colder the water used to raise them, the better. There happens to be a natural cold pool below this Lan family estate, so the silver snow fish can survive.¡±

    ¡°Uh, wouldn¡¯t there be a lot of people who want to steal fish?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. With the value of the silver snow fish, wouldn¡¯t this fish be thought of all day long?

    ¡°There are definitely many people who want to steal them, but they have to have the guts to steal them! Moreover, silver snow fish themselves aren¡¯t so easy to steal. Uh! You¡¯ll know tonight.¡± Icy kept her guessing.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue answered softly. She was really curious after hearing Icy¡¯s words.

    Time passed slowly.

    In the dead of night, Leng Ruoxue summoned Rise and got him to cast an invisibility spell on her, Freak, and Icy before sneaking to the river in the yard¡­

    ¡°So cold!¡± Leng Ruoxue felt the temperature drop significantly when she stood by the river, and she instantly understood what Icy meant earlier.

    ¡°Little Snowy, quickly store the fish away!¡± Icy said anxiously. Hehe, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to steal silver snow fish because of the cold!

    ¡°Okay!¡± With a thought, Leng Ruoxue put a third of the fish in the river into the bracelet.

    Suddenly, Icy pinched his throat and shouted, ¡°Help! There are assassins!¡±

    When Leng Ruoxue heard Icy¡¯s cry, two drops of cold sweat dripped down her forehead. She looked at Icy in surprise, ¡°Little Icy, what are you shouting for?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Little Snowy, there will be a good show to watch!¡± Icy smiled mysteriously and kept silent.

    ¡°Little Icy, you¡¯ve learned bad things!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. Little Icy actually liked to keep her in suspense. But she knew very well that Little Icy had most likely discovered something, even though he refused to say it.

    Just as Leng Ruoxue thought, several figures quickly emerged from the other residences of the Lan family state after Little Icy finished shouting. Moreover, the sound of fighting sounded soon after¡­

    ¡°Little Snowy, let¡¯s go somewhere else to steal some more,¡± Icy suggested after seeing that most of the fish in this section of the river had been stolen.

    ¡°Little Icy! Isn¡¯t this enough?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. Was Little Icy really nning to wipe out all these silver snow fish? Would the Lan family cry to death then?

    ¡°Little Snowy, silver snow fish breed quickly, so don¡¯t worry. There will be many more in this Lan family estate soon,¡± Icy said nonchntly.

    Leng Ruoxue wiped the cold sweat off her forehead and said hesitantly, ¡°But it probably wasn¡¯t easy to raise them to be so big!¡±

 Chapter 414 - Framing (1)

    <h4>Chapter 414: Framing (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Little Snowy, you have to believe me. Moreover, these fish are already mature. Even if we don¡¯t eat them now, they will be eaten by the Lan family,¡± Icy said understandingly. The silver snow fish could be used to concoct pills, but it would be best if the fish used to concoct the silver snow pills were not fully mature. This way, the effects of the concocted silver snow pill would be the best, and the mature silver snow fish were the most delicious. Moreover, if these fish weren¡¯t eaten for a long time, they would naturally die when the time came, so they must not be wasted.

    ¡°The Lan family eats them too?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. Weren¡¯t silver snow fish very precious?

    ¡°Little Snowy, silver snow fish have a growth cycle, and their longest lifespan is only ten years. So it would be a waste not to eat these fish after they mature! Moreover, even though silver snow fish aren¡¯t easy to raise, they are very good at producing offspring, so there¡¯s no need to worry,¡± Icy exined.?<i>s! Little Snowy is too kind.</i>

    ¡°Oh! Then let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, and they changed ces to continue stealing fish.

    In another courtyard, two groups of people were fighting, while Leng Ruoxue¡¯s group was busy stealing fish and changing several ces one after another.

    ¡°Little Icy, is this enough?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with slightly raised eyebrows. There were only about a hundred fish left in the entire river now. She couldn¡¯t bear to steal anymore.

    ¡°That¡¯s it! s! Little Snowy, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Icy nodded reluctantly.

    ¡°Uh! Let¡¯s go see themotion!¡± Leng Ruoxue wiped the cold sweat off her forehead.?<i>Wow! Little Icy actually said I was kind!</i>

    ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s cause trouble,¡± Icy said with unconcealed excitement. Causing trouble was his favorite!

    Leng Ruoxue nodded speechlessly, and the two humans and two beasts walked toward the fight.

    In the main residence, the guards of the Lan family were fighting with several men in ck. There were saber shes and sword shadows all over in the huge courtyard, and colorful mystic power flew everywhere. After arriving, Leng Ruoxue and the others stood to the side and watched the battle. They were invisible anyway, so others couldn¡¯t see them.

    ¡°Little Snowy, the lowest level of the Lan family¡¯s guards is Mystic Monarch!¡± Icy watched the battle while taking on the task of exining.

    ¡°Yes, as expected of one of the Three Great Families! They have a strong foundation,¡± Leng Ruoxue said while staring at the two parties in the fight.

    ¡°Those men in ck aren¡¯t bad. They are generally Mystic Sovereigns. Little Snowy, guess who sent them?¡± Icy asked with a naughty smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s either the Sun family or the Mystic Association Headquarters, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed.

    ¡°Hehe, they are all from the Sun family. Otherwise, why would the guards of the Lan family work so hard!¡± Icy said with slight pride.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She had also heard that the Lan family and the Sun family had always been at odds. But from the looks of the fighting, it seemed to be even more serious than the rumors!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are we just going to watch?¡± Freak suddenly asked, his pitch-ck and bright eyes shining with a mischievous light.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at Freak and asked with a smile, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, look at me.¡± Freak smiled evilly, then changed his voice and shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Someonee quickly! The Sun family is here to sell the silver snow fish!¡±

    After hearing the shout, the leader of the men in ck, who was fighting with the guards of the Lan family in midair, almost fell down!

    ¡°Damn it. Who¡¯s setting us up!¡± The leader of the men in ck cursed. They were obviously here to kill Leng Ruoxue and her group, but they were discovered by the Lan family¡¯s guards as soon as they arrived. Now, they were even used of stealing fish. He was so depressed! He hated the people who spoke out twice!

    ¡°How dare the Sun familye to our Lan family to steal fish!¡± the leader of the guards said coldly with disdain.

    ¡°We¡¯re not here to steal fish,¡± the leader of the men in ck tried exining.

    ¡°You¡¯re not here to steal fish. Hmph! Then what are you doing here in the middle of the night? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here for a walk. This isn¡¯t your Sun family grounds. You can¡¯t behave atrociously here!¡± The guard leader didn¡¯t believe him at all. After all, there was nothing good about the Sun family in his heart!

    ¡°Just take it that we¡¯re here for a walk,¡± the leader of the men in ck said helplessly. s! Why was he so miserable? He knew that it wouldn¡¯t work no matter what he said. They wouldn¡¯t take them seriously.

    ¡°Coming to our Lan family¡¯s territory for a walk is equivalent to an attack. You will also die,¡± the guard leader said without hesitation.

    ¡°Hmph! We¡¯re both Mystic Sovereigns. You can¡¯t kill me!¡± the leader of the men in ck said with a sneer.

    ¡°That might not be the case,¡± the guard leader said confidently. The two of them quickly began fighting again¡­

    Not far away, Leng Ruoxue broke out in a cold sweat after hearing Freak¡¯s shout¡­

    ¡°Hehe, Little Chen Chen, you¡¯re also naughty!¡± Icy praised while watching the two parties fighting more and more intensely.

    ¡°I think they still aren¡¯t satisfied with fighting. Why don¡¯t we add fuel to the fire!¡± Freak suggested.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Icy¡¯s big blue eyes looked at Freak doubtfully.

    At this moment, Freak had already taken out the small and exquisite bamboo tube, aimed, and shot at the butt of one of the men in ck¡­

    In just a few seconds, the man in ck fell to the ground with a plop. The Lan family guard who was fighting him stood rooted to the ground, his face full of question marks!

    ¡°Haha, this is fun. Let me y with it!¡± Icy took the bamboo tube from Freak and held it with one hoof while another hoof kept pressing the small button¡­

    A few minutester, all the men in ck copsed except for the leader. The guards of the Lan family were all stunned at the same time¡­

    ¡°What happened?¡± One of the guards squatted down and looked at the dead men in ck, his face full of puzzlement.

    Now, only the leaders of the two sides were fighting in the spacious yard.. The leader of the men in ck didn¡¯t realize that his subordinates had already met their makers.

 Chapter 415 - Framing (2)

    <h4>Chapter 415: Framing (2)</h4>

    ¡°Sir Lan, our silver snow fish have been stolen.¡± The steward, who had gone to check on the silver snow fish, ran to the two of them while panting heavily.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re really here to steal fish. How shameless,¡± the guard leader said angrily.

    ¡°I told you we were here for a walk,¡± the leader of the men in ck quibbled while cursing in his mind,?<i>Damn it! Who¡¯s framing us!</i>

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± The guard leader roared and used his strongest move. Just as he was about to attack with all his might, he found that his opponent had actually copsed¡­

    The guard leader was stunned. He retracted his mystic power and looked around in bewilderment. He found that all the men in ck had fallen to the ground at some point. Uh! ¡­ When did the Sun family be so weak?

    The steward walked to the guard leader and asked curiously, ¡°Sir Lan, has your strength increased again?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t kill him,¡± the guard leader said honestly.

    ¡°Uh! But he died in front of you!¡± the steward said in puzzlement.

    The guard leader squatted down and carefully examined the body of the leader of the men in ck, only to find that his body had already turnedpletely ck. This was obviously a sign of poison.?<i>Could these people havee to steal fish with the determination to die? The Sun family is really too vicious!</i>

    ¡°Hemitted suicide,¡± the guard leader concluded after checking.

    ¡°Hmph! He stole so many of our fish. I wouldn¡¯t have let him go even if he didn¡¯tmit suicide,¡± the steward roared furiously.

    ¡°How many did they steal?¡± the guard leader couldn¡¯t help asking when he saw the steward¡¯s angry appearance. The silver snow fish couldn¡¯t be stolen just because people wanted to, so it was already good enough that these people could steal a few in his mind.

    ¡°There are only slightly more than a hundred left. Boohoo¡­¡± The steward wanted to cry but had no tears. His fish! They were gone just like that.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?The Sun family was really too despicable! He had thought of many ways to raise those fish, and it wasn¡¯t easy to raise them so well, but now¡­

    ¡°Report to the patriarch! Tell him that the Sun family stole our silver snow fish,¡± the guard leader said decisively.

    ¡°Okay,¡± the steward said through gritted teeth.

    After hearing the conversation between the guard leader and the steward, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s group of two humans and two beasts quietly returned to Ning Xi Garden.

    After entering the room, Leng Ruoxue, Freak, and the two beasts couldn¡¯t stopughing.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s so funny,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Yes! The Sun family will definitely be the scapegoat,¡± Freak said happily.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s all thanks to me!¡± Icy said cockily, his tail curling up proudly again. If he hadn¡¯t discovered those ck-clothed people immediately, how could those fellows have been discovered by the Lan family¡¯s guards as soon as they sneaked into the Lan family estate! Hehe!

    ¡°Yes! You¡¯re the smartest.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Icy¡¯s little head and praised him.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let us out!¡± Leng Qingtian sent a voice transmission from the bracelet. They knew that Xue¡¯er and the others were going to steal the silver snow fish, so they wanted to broaden their horizons. So they had all entered the space and seen everything that happened outside. Moreover, they had long been rolling on the groundughing in the space.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Without a thought, Leng Ruoxue moved her grandfather and the others out.

    ¡°Haha, Lass, the Sun family really suffered a double loss this time! They suffered such a tremendous loss. I think the Sun family will be so angry that they will vomit blood!¡± Old Zao chuckled, extremely happy. Hehe, the Sun family was here to kill them, but they didn¡¯t even get to see the people they were going to kill and even became fish thieves instead. s! How pitiful!

    ¡°Ruoxue, your poison is really powerful! Even Mystic Sovereigns couldn¡¯t resist it,¡± Feng Jing said with amazement. The effects of the poison earlier really surprised him!

    ¡°That¡¯s because weunched a sneak attack. In a real battle, we wouldn¡¯t even be able to touch the corner of a Mystic Sovereign¡¯s clothes with our current strength,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very sincerely. Her poison was quite powerful, but she had to have a chance to use it! Otherwise, the poison would just be a decoration.

    ¡°Hehe, no matter what, your poison boosted our confidence!¡± Old Zao said excitedly.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Everyone, go back to your rooms and sleep!¡± Leng Qingtian said. This wasn¡¯t their home after all. There were many experts hiding in the dark in the Lan family!

    ¡°Okay, Lass. We¡¯ll go back to our rooms.¡± Old Zao left Leng Ruoxue¡¯s room with everyone.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s rest too!¡± Freak said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± With a thought, Leng Ruoxue brought Freak and the two beasts into the bracelet.

    After entering the bracelet, they went straight to the pond where the silver snow fish were being raised.

    Beside the pond, all the beasts and Empty were gathered, drooling and looking at the silver-white fish swimming happily in the water¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to eat the fish!¡± Leng Ruoxue shook her head helplessly.

    All the beasts and Empty nodded in unison, their eyes revealing desire as they looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully.

    ¡°Not now!¡± Leng Ruoxue said without negotiation. She had so many beasts, so how could this small amount of fish be enough! Fortunately, in the space, these fish would grow faster, and their lifespans would increase, so she believed that they would be able to have fresh and delicious silver snow fish to eat soon.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the beasts and Empty and continued to warn them. ¡°Alright, everyone stop looking. I¡¯ve handed these fish to Qing Jue to manage. No one is allowed to eat them secretly, especially Empty.¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why me in particr?¡± Empty said defiantly. Everyone had the same thoughts, but why did she only name him??<i>Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er is too biased!</i>

    ¡°Because it¡¯s you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Then she ignored him and pulled Freak directly toward the purple bamboo house.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Icy turned his head and covered his mouth tough.

 Chapter 416 - Framing (3)

    <h4>Chapter 416: Framing (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Everyone, stop looking. Go to sleep!¡± Empty said gloomily and walked toward his residence.

    The next morning¡­

    After breakfast, Leng Ruoxue and the others were chatting in the garden when Lan Lie brought Leng Wudi over.

    ¡°Little Icy, I¡¯m here to see you. I haven¡¯t seen you for a night. I missed you so much,¡± Lan Lie said mushily.

    At the same time, everyone present was so shocked that they broke out in cold sweat. Beside him, Leng Wudi immediately jumped two meters away from him with a very strange expression on his face. His eyes stared at him with slight fear, and the words ¡®I don¡¯t know him¡¯ were written on his face.

    ¡°Little Icy, I¡¯m talking to you. Why are you ignoring me!¡± Lan Lie said coquettishly.

    Icy shook his head and said very seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t think about me. I¡¯m not interested in males.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Everyone was speechless¡­

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ Little Icy, you really hurt my heart. I missed you for the entire night and didn¡¯t sleep well. Look, I have dark circles under my eyes,¡± Lan Lie said pitifully. Tears shed in his eyes but didn¡¯t fall.

    ¡°Go after a female. I¡¯m a male,¡± Icy said furiously. Damn it. The qilin race didn¡¯t approve of boy love.

    ¡°But I only have you in my heart,¡± Lan Lie said suggestively.

    ¡°Little Snowy, I can¡¯t take it anymore,¡± Icy said pitifully to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Uh! There¡¯s no need to hold back anymore.¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed her smile.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Icy was angry, especially after seeing everyone turning their heads to snicker. So he opened his mouth and sneezed loudly, blowing Lan Lie out of Ning Xi Garden. Of course, he was lenientpared to how he treated the Sun family.

    Everyone watched as Lan Lie flew out of the garden with a whoosh and disappeared. They broke out in cold sweat and thought in unison,?<i>Fortunately, we aren¡¯t the ones flying out!</i>?The atmosphere in the garden immediately fell to a minimum, and everyone fell silent!

    After a long while¡­

    Lan Lie limped in a very sorry state into Ning Xi Garden with the help of a servant.

    ¡°Little Icy, you¡¯re too cruel,¡± Lan Lie said aggrievedly with tears in his eyes.

    Unfortunately, Icy didn¡¯t even raise his eyes and started snoring on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder.

    Seeing Icy ignoring him, Lan Lie turned his head and said to everyone, ¡°You have no sympathy.¡±

    But Leng Ruoxue and the others also turned their heads, and no one bothered with him.

    ¡°Uncle, your cute nephew is injured,¡± Lan Lie called out directly, unwilling to give up.

    ¡°Uh! Then quickly return to your room to rest!¡± Lan Ming braced himself andforted him helplessly.

    Lan Ming¡¯s answer displeased Lan Lie, so he said to Leng Wudi, ¡°Little Di Di, your best friend is injured.¡±

    ¡°If you call me Little Di Di again, I will hurt you even more,¡± Leng Wudi said indifferently with a cold smile.

    ¡°Little Di Di? Haha! That¡¯s a good name!¡± Old Zao startedughing hysterically after hearing this name.

    Leng Wudi threw a sharp re at him. But not only did it not stop Old Zao fromughing, he evenughed more happily¡­

    Leng Wudi was depressed. These people were mentally abnormal and couldn¡¯t be inferred withmon sense! So he didn¡¯t bicker with this old man!<i>?Hmph!</i>

    ¡°Little Di Di, can you bear to do it?¡± At this moment, Lan Lie secretly looked at Leng Wudi and pretended to be pitiful.

    ¡°Yes, I can. You can try calling me that again if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± Leng Wudi said with a spurious smile, his eyes very unfriendly.

    ¡°Uh! If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t call you by that name!¡± Lan Lie admitted defeat. Boohoo¡­ He couldn¡¯t defeat this fellow! s! He was in a disadvantaged group!

    Leng Wudi nodded, very satisfied with Lan Lie¡¯s tact.

    Lan Lie found a seat and asked with concern, ¡°By the way, were you alright yesterday?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re fine. Thank you for your concern,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s really strange. Those people of Sun family actuallymitted suicide and stole many of our silver snow fish,¡± Lan Lie continued, his handsome face full of doubts.

    ¡°Theymitted suicide to avoid punishment! It¡¯s very normal!¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Lan Lie thought about it for a bit and then stopped thinking about it.

    ¡°Lan Lie, we will be leaving the day after tomorrow. Thank you for your hospitality,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely.

    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll go with you then. I haven¡¯t returned to Blue Cloud City for a long time. I can go home and take a look,¡± Lan Lie said with a smile.

    ¡°Did I hear it wrong? Do you mean that you miss home?¡± Leng Wudi¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    ¡°What do you mean? Can¡¯t I miss home?¡± Lan Lie shouted.

    ¡°It¡¯s unrealistic for you to miss home,¡± Leng Wudi said matter-of-factly.

    He had known Lan Lie since they were young. He knew Lan Lie¡¯s character better than anyone else. This guy had never liked to stay at home since he was a child, and he wanted to run away from home whenever he had the chance. Now, a person who liked to run away from home suddenly said he wanted to go home. Wasn¡¯t this more unbelievable than red rain falling from the sky?

    ¡°Young Master!¡±

    Before Lan Lie could argue, the steward suddenly appeared in Ning Xi Garden and whispered something in Lan Lie¡¯s ear.

    ¡°What is she doing here? Ask her to stay in Peace Garden,¡± Lan Lie said impatiently and red at Leng Wudi.<i>?This man is really a source of trouble!</i>

    ¡°Fifth Miss refused,¡± the steward said helplessly. The Lan family was deeply troubled by their fifth miss¡¯s willfulness, but they were helpless. s! The fifth miss was favored!

    ¡°She has to agree even if she doesn¡¯t want to. It¡¯s not up to her,¡± Lan Lie said furiously.?<i>Hmph!</i>?He couldn¡¯t do anything to these people, but couldn¡¯t he deal with the Lan family?

    ¡°Erm¡­¡± The steward was in a dilemma.

    ¡°Tell her that she can either go to Peace Garden or scram. Tell her what I said,¡± Lan Lie said angrily.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± The steward braced himself and went to find the fifth miss.

    Leng Wudi raised his eyebrows slightly and asked lightly, ¡°What? Is there trouble?¡±

 Chapter 417 - Framing (4)

    <h4>Chapter 417: Framing (4)</h4>

    ¡°Nothing. A fly flew in,¡± Lan Lie said nonchntly.

    ¡°Seventh Brother, how can you let others stay in my residence!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s voice sounded as soon as Lan Lie finished speaking. Then a red-dressed girl ran into the yard angrily and stood in front of Lan Lie to question him.

    ¡°Miss Lan Ning¡¯er, are you questioning me?¡± Lan Lie said with a smile that was not a smile. He might seem easygoing in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others, but in front of others, he was the fully deserving and unquestionable young master of the Lan family.

    ¡°I¡­ I am Grandpa¡¯s most beloved granddaughter. How can you give my residence to others?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said very unpleasantly, but her tone subconsciously became much lower. After all, Lan Lie was the young master of the Lan family and the future patriarch. Even if their grandpa doted on her, she would probably suffer if she angered the heir of the Lan family. So she really didn¡¯t dare to be too presumptuous in front of Lan Lie.

    ¡°Your residence? How is it yours?¡± Lan Lie said coldly without even looking up.

    ¡°Everyone knows that I live in Ning Xi Garden as long as Ie here,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said loudly. She looked at the people in the courtyard from the corner of her eyes.?<i>Hmph! Apart from Big Brother Leng, all of them are ugly.</i>?It was too infuriating. Lan Lie actually let these ugly people stay in her Ning Xi Garden. She was so angry!

    ¡°So what? They are my friends. They can stay wherever I allow them to stay. You have no right to ask,¡± Lan Lie said without giving her face.

    ¡°You¡­ Lan Lie, how dare you! I¡¯m Grandpa¡¯s most beloved granddaughter! I¡¯m going to tell Grandpa!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er roared furiously.

    ¡°Go ahead! I want to see how Grandpa will react when he finds out that his most beloved granddaughter actually yelled at the heir he chose. Don¡¯t think that just because Grandpa dotes on you that you can look down on everyone. Let me tell you. I am the young master of the Lan family. What crime will you be charged with if news of you disrespecting the young master reaches the elders?¡± Lan Lie said very curiously.

    ¡°You¡­ just you wait!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er red fiercely at Lan Lie, turned around, and walked away angrily.

    ¡°It really was a troublesome fly,¡± Leng Wudi said lightly after Lan Ning¡¯er left.

    ¡°You two bad fellows actually call the number one beauty of the Boundless Heaven Continent a fly. If her admirers know, just their saliva will drown you two,¡± Lan Ming couldn¡¯t help teasing.

    ¡°Who dares!¡± the two of them said in unison. Then they looked at each other and smiled tacitly. Everything was unspoken.

    ¡°s! Men are trouble!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Freak and suddenly sighed with emotion.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Freak looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly. How could Xue¡¯er say that about him? He was cruel and merciless to all women except Xue¡¯er. Well, he must have been implicated by these fellows. He looked at Lan Ming and the others. These three fellows now had the potential to be the source of trouble.

    ¡°Little Snowy!¡± Lan Ming also looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly, thinking,?<i>The real trouble is you two! Why are you maligning me!</i>

    ¡°He¡¯s the one attracting the flies and mosquitoes. I¡¯m a pure and innocent child.¡± Lan Lie pointed at Leng Wudi and plucked himself clean without any sense of loyalty.

    ¡°So Young Master Leng stinks? No wonder you attract flies and mosquitoes,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with a smile.

    ¡°¡­¡± Leng Wudi¡¯s face darkened, and he was at a loss for words. He really couldn¡¯t understand how a handsome and talented man like him became stinky in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s eyes. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t his fault that he attracted flies and mosquitoes! Boohoo¡­ He was so wronged!

    ¡°Yes, he stank a long time ago.¡± Lan Lie added oil to the fire fearlessly.

    ¡°Are you courting death!¡± Leng Wudi¡¯s anger rose. He stood up and attacked Lan Lie¡­

    ¡°Ah, Leng Wudi is so angry that he flew into a rage. He¡¯s going to kill someone! Help!¡± Lan Lie dodged Leng Wudi¡¯s attack while shouting loudly and began ying hide-and-seek with him!

    Just like that, the two of them engaged in a chase and battle in the garden¡­

    Leng Ruoxue and the others looked helplessly at Lan Lie and Leng Wudi chasing and fighting like children. They felt that they should return to their rooms and gave the entire garden to them.

    After chasing for a long time, the two of them were tired andy on the grass. But when they looked up, they found that everyone was gone, and only the two of them were left in the huge garden.

    ¡°Uh! When did they leave? Boohoo¡­ My Little Icy!¡± Lan Lie cried exaggeratedly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry like a woman. That¡¯s not your Little Icy,¡± Leng Wudi said honestly. He was really helpless about his good friend¡¯s daydreaming.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Lan Lie cried even more sadly.?<i>Damn Little Di Di is rubbing salt on my wounds!</i>

    ¡°Cry slowly! I¡¯m going to my room.¡± Leng Wudi stood up, dusted himself off, and left Ning Xi Garden.

    After a while, Lan Lie saw that no one was really paying attention to him. So he stood up, dusted off his clothes, and left.

    ***

    Two days passed quickly.

    For the past two days, Leng Ruoxue and the others told Lan Ming that they wanted to cultivate and almost didn¡¯t leave their rooms. In fact, they did this to avoid conflict with certain Lan family members. Moreover, they had been staying in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s bracelet for the past two days.

    In Leng Ruoxue¡¯s room¡­

    ¡°Haha! Xue¡¯er, we¡¯re leaving the Lan family estate today,¡± Leng Qingtian said happily. For the past two days, Lan Ning¡¯er had always been looking for trouble with them. Fortunately, they were in seclusion and didn¡¯t see anyone, so Lan Ning¡¯er was stopped by Lan Ming.

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s pack up and set off!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She had already told Lan Ming that she nned to leave early today, so they decided to set off before dawn.

    ¡°Lass, we¡¯ve already packed up. Actually, there¡¯s nothing much to pack,¡± Old Zao said. Their things were all in Lass¡¯s space, and there was almost nothing outside.

 Chapter 418 - Leaving Without Saying Goodbye (1)

    <h4>Chapter 418: Leaving Without Saying Goodbye (1)</h4>

    Leng Ruoxue looked around at everyone and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded and exited the room.

    When they arrived at the garden, Lan Ming was already waiting for them.

    Lan Ming weed Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°Shall we go?¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    After Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, Lan Ming brought them out of the Lan family estate and headed for Blue Cloud City.

    ***

    Half a monthter¡­

    Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at Sheep City.

    Sheep City was a medium-sized city on the Boundless Heaven Continent and a must-pass stop on the way to Blue Cloud City. At the same time, it was also one of the Lan family¡¯s subordinate cities. So Sheep City could be said to be rtively bustling.

    After entering Sheep City, Leng Ruoxue and the others found that the pedestrians on the streets were looking at them with pleasant surprise as if they had seen treasure on the road.

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, have you noticed that the gazes of the pedestrians are a little strange?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully.

    ¡°Uh! Calm down. I guess they¡¯ve never seen people as ugly as you,¡± Lan Ming guessed as a drop of cold sweat dripped down his forehead.

    ¡°Uh! Possibly.¡± Old Zao nodded in agreement. Although they had taken less traveled roads along the way, none of the people they encountered were too ugly.

    ¡°Little Snowy, let¡¯s stay here for the night!¡± Lan Ming led everyone to the door of an inn.

    ¡°We can stay anywhere,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. What Lan Ming said might be a factor, but she still felt that something was amiss.

    Seeing no one having any objections, Lan Ming led them directly into an inn. After booking the rooms, they went to their rooms to rest.

    After entering her room, Leng Ruoxue brought Freak directly into the bracelet.

    In the bracelet¡­

    ¡°Little Snowy, where are we?¡± Icy, who had been sleeping in the bracelet after they got on the road, asked curiously.

    ¡°We¡¯re at Sheep City,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    Icy tilted his little head and thought for a bit. ¡°Oh! At your current speed, it will take at least half a month to reach Blue Cloud City.¡±

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no hurry. The medicinal herb exchange meeting will begin in twenty days!¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed the fur on Bingqi¡¯s head and smiled lightly.

    ¡°Little Snowy, I¡¯ll go out when we reach Blue Cloud City,¡± Icy said. He really didn¡¯t like to travel.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    Qing Jue appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Big Sister, someone is knocking on the door outside.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡± With a thought, Leng Ruoxue left the bracelet.

    After returning to her room, Leng Ruoxue opened the door and found a few uninvited guests standing outside.

    ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. She sighed softly in her heart.?<i>s! Why did they catch up!</i>

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you want to see us?¡± Lan Lie said angrily. These bad people actually left quietly without saying goodbye while he was still sleeping. Boohoo¡­ He was abandoned by Little Icy!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. She felt a headache looking at the three handsome men with all sorts of characteristics in front of her. It was enough to have Lan Ming as a source of trouble. If there were three more of them, then it would definitely be a disaster.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words made two drops of cold sweat drip down each of their foreheads.

    ¡°You¡¯re really honest,¡± Leng Wudi said gloomily. s! After living for more than twenty years, he only knew today that he was actually so unpopr. Boohoo¡­ He, who was so strong-hearted, was also sad!

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to challenge your man,¡± Sun Teng said coolly, implying that he was different from them.

    ¡°Challenge? If you have patience, wait for him to advance to Mystic Monarch. He¡¯s not free now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. Although Sun Teng was different from those annoying Sun family members, she still didn¡¯t want to have any contact with the Sun family.

    ¡°I can control my cultivation level to Elementary Mystic,¡± Sun Teng said impatiently.

    ¡°No, you are a Mystic Monarch after all. What if you can¡¯t afford to lose and use your Mystic Monarch strength to deal with my man?¡± Leng Ruoxue obviously didn¡¯t believe him.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯m not that shameless, okay?¡± Sun Teng exined with a ck face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I heard that the Sun family¡¯s reputation has always been poor, so I don¡¯t believe you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly, not taking Sun Teng¡¯s anger seriously at all.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Sun Teng was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Lan Lieughed happily upon seeing Sun Teng deted. Hehe, Leng Ruoxue was still the best. She could anger someone to death! He was much more bnced now.

    ¡°Laugh! Laugh to death!¡± Sun Teng roared furiously.

    ¡°Laugh slowly. Please leave after you¡¯re doneughing. I won¡¯t see you out.¡± Leng Ruoxue closed the door and locked the three of them outside.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The three of them looked at the closed door and were stunned. Finally, they looked at each other in puzzlement. When did they offend Leng Ruoxue? Why were they so unpopr?

    ¡°It must be because of you. The Sun family wanted to kill her, so we were implicated by you.¡± Lan Lie looked at Sun Teng and pushed the me onto him.

    ¡°What does that have to do with me? The Sun family is the Sun family, and I am me!¡± Sun Teng was aggrieved. He just wanted to spar with Ye Chen. Why was it so difficult?

    ¡°Very possible.¡± Leng Wudi also looked at Sun Teng thoughtfully, his mind racing.

    ¡°Hmph! It might not be me! It might be you! I don¡¯t think Leng Ruoxue gave you any face!¡± Sun Teng rolled his eyes at Leng Wudi.

    ¡°Me? How is that possible! I didn¡¯t offend her.¡± Leng Wudi didn¡¯t think that they were unwee because of him.

    Just like this, the three handsome men, who made all the women on the Boundless Heaven Continent crazy, stood at the door of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s room as if no one was around and started ming each other¡­

 Chapter 419 - Leaving Without Saying Goodbye (2)

    <h4>Chapter 419: Leaving Without Saying Goodbye (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The next morning¡­

    Leng Ruoxue and Freak opened the door of the room and were about to leave when they found that the door was blocked¡­

    ¡°Why are you sleeping here?!¡± Dumbfounded, Leng Ruoxue kicked the three people blocking her room.

    ¡°Ah! Why did we fall asleep?¡± Lan Lie rubbed his eyes and yawned.

    ¡°You¡¯re blocking the way,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.?<i>Who knew how you fell asleep!</i>

    ¡°Uh! Are we leaving?¡± Lan Lie hurriedly got up from the ground. He also kicked the other two people a few times while he was at it. He kept muttering in his head,?<i>How can these two people sleep like dead pigs??</i>He was awake, but these two people were still asleep.

    Leng Wudi opened his eyes and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Sun Teng also opened his slightly dazed eyes and asked foolishly, ¡°Eh? Why is the sky bright?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already the next day, three young masters,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. It seemed like these two people were really muddle-headed from sleeping. s! Weren¡¯t they afraid of encountering bad people? They actually slept so soundly.

    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go then!¡± Leng Wudi finally woke uppletely.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at Freak helplessly and then pulled Freak straight to the dining hall.

    In the dining hall, Leng Qingtian and the others had already ordered breakfast and were sitting in chairs, waiting for them.

    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Leng Ruoxue and Freak found a seat and sat down, their faces still full of helplessness.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help asking when he saw his granddaughter¡¯s unnatural expression.

    ¡°Three uninvited guests.¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed and exined.

    As they spoke, the three entered the dining hall and sat at the table closest to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s group.

    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re too much. How could you abandon me?¡± Lan Lieined aggrievedly with tears in his eyes after seeing Lan Ming.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already find us!¡± Lan Ming said helplessly.

    ¡°Yes. Fortunately, I¡¯m smart and posted your portraits on notice boards for a reward. Otherwise, you would have escaped again,¡± Lan Lie said proudly.

    ¡°No wonder people on the streets looked at us as though they saw money after we entered the city. So it was all your fault!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization.

    ¡°Hehe, but you¡¯re really slow. We¡¯ve been here for a few days,¡± Lan Lieined. This Sheep City was a necessary stop on the way to Blue Cloud City, so they had decided to wait here.

    ¡°We¡¯re not in a hurry. Why would we travel so quickly? Isn¡¯t it better to admire the beautiful scenery of the Boundless Heaven Continent along the way?¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. In fact, they had spent more time walking less traveled roads in the past half a month. But unfortunately, they didn¡¯t encounter a group of bandits again.

    ¡°How can the scenery on the roadpare to Blue Cloud City! Let¡¯s go to Blue Cloud City to enjoy the beautiful scenery quickly!¡± Lan Lie said anxiously.

    ¡°Young Master Lan, you can leave first if you¡¯re in a hurry! You don¡¯t have to be with us,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested.

    ¡°No hurry. I¡¯m not in a hurry,¡± Lan Lie said quickly. Anyway, he had made up his mind that he would stick to them no matter what Leng Ruoxue said.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Little Icy, I¡¯m suffering so much for you!</i>

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go together! But you have to listen to me on the way,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Since she couldn¡¯t shake them off, they should go together, lest they caused any trouble. She didn¡¯t want to be famous to the point where everyone knew her.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Lan Lie nodded vigorously like a puppy.

    After breakfast, everyone was about to set off, but another uninvited guest arrived. It was the fifth daughter of the Lan family, Lan Ning¡¯er.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at Lan Ning¡¯er, whom she had only met once. She was dressed in bright red, had beautiful facial features, skin as fair as snow, and a noble temperament that was beyond reach. Apart from her arrogant and overbearing character that was not very likable, this girl was indeed a rare beauty.

    At the entrance of the inn, Lan Ning¡¯er ignored everyone and ran straight for Leng Wudi.

    ¡°Big Brother Leng, what a coincidence! Are you leaving? Let¡¯s go together!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said very warmly, the expression on her face of a shy girl in love.

    ¡°We¡¯re taking our time traveling. As a noble youngdy, you¡¯re not suitable to travel with us.¡± Leng Wudi frowned and declined politely. He didn¡¯t want to bring such a delicate beauty along with him. In his opinion, women were troublesome.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind. Who asked us to run into each other so coincidentally!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said with a sweet smile on her face.

    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Lan Lie said with a spurious smile. Hmph! Coincidence? Who would believe it? They weren¡¯t three-year-old children. Were they so easy to fool?

    ¡°Seventh Brother, you¡¯re here too!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said in surprise, pretending to have just seen Lan Lie.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been here all along. Don¡¯t you know?¡± Lan Lie said angrily.

    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t see Seventh Brother,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said guiltily.

    ¡°That¡¯s my honor,¡± Lan Lie said lightly. Hmph! Who wanted to be seen by her? Whoever caught her eye would be unlucky! And that unlucky person now was obviously Leng Wudi.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t want to see them bicker.

    After speaking, everyone left the inn tacitly and walked out of the city. Lan Lie and the other two hurriedly followed the group.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re so poor that you don¡¯t even have flying beasts? Why are you walking?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er couldn¡¯t helpining after walking behind Leng Ruoxue and the others for a while.

    ¡°It¡¯s healthier to walk. If you can¡¯t walk anymore, Miss Lan, please go ahead!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°You¡­ Do you know who I am? How dare you talk to me like this?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er roared furiously.

    ¡°Miss Lan, I don¡¯t think we requested for you to travel with us! You can leave first if you can¡¯t take it anymore. But if you insist on following us, you have to listen to me. I¡¯m not interested in who you are,¡± Leng Ruoxue said rudely. She hated people who bullied others with their power the most.. She would cklist both men and women who did so, and this youngdy from the Lan family had obviously entered her cklist.

 Chapter 420 - Leaving Without Saying Goodbye (3)

    <h4>Chapter 420: Leaving Without Saying Goodbye (3)</h4>

    ¡°You¡­ How dare you treat me like this! Our Lan family won¡¯t let you go!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er threatened, her beautiful face slightly distorted from anger.

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a spurious smile, her watery eyes releasing a fierce and terrifying cold light!

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m the most favored fifth youngdy of the Lan family!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er stammered, frightened by the coldness in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°So what?¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°Watch her. Don¡¯t let her get in my way.¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to Lan Lie and warned with slight displeasure.

    ¡°Haha! I guarantee you¡¯ll be fine if you dare to teach her a lesson,¡± Lan Lie gloated.

    ¡°Oh! Isn¡¯t she your sister?¡± Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words. What kind of brother was this!

    ¡°She wasn¡¯t born out of my mother¡¯s womb. I don¡¯t recognize her.¡± In Lan Lie¡¯s heart, only those of the same father and mother would be recognized by him. The others could only be considered rtives. If the rtives respected him, perhaps he would still give them a good face. But for someone as arrogant as Lan Ning¡¯er, forget it. He really couldn¡¯t afford such a sister.

    ¡°Seventh Brother¡­ You!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er was very aggrieved. She looked at Lan Lie with tears in her beautiful eyes. Then she pounced on Leng Wudi, who was beside Lan Lie, trying to seekfort¡­

    But Leng Wudi didn¡¯t want this chance to console the beauty at all. He dodged lightly and left this rare opportunity for the cold ground.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Lan Lie looked at the stunning beauty who fell to the ground andughed hysterically¡­

    ¡°Big Brother Leng, how could you? Boohoo¡­¡± Lan Ning¡¯er didn¡¯t care about being in a sorry state and directlyy on the ground and sobbed¡­

    ¡°Miss, quickly get up! The ground is cold!¡± The maidservant beside Lan Ning¡¯er stepped forward to help Lan Ning¡¯er up, but Lan Ning¡¯er refused to get up no matter what.

    ¡°Young Master Leng, please persuade our youngdy! She listens to you the most.¡± The maidservant had no choice but to seek Leng Wudi¡¯s help with tears in her eyes. Unfortunately, Leng Wudi ignored her and pretended not to hear her.

    ¡°Since she likes the ground so much, just stay there. I¡¯ll tell Grandpater that his most beloved granddaughter has fallen in love with a piece ofnd. In addition, I¡¯ll also suggest to Grandpa to marry her to this piece ofnd,¡± Lan Lie said seriously. Hmph! Did she really think they were idiots to y tricks in front of them? Which one of them hadn¡¯t gone through thousands of tests and difficulties to be young masters? If they were easily fooled by a woman¡¯s little trick, then they wouldn¡¯t have to work as young masters in the future.

    ¡°Haha! Little Lie Lie, that¡¯s a good idea!¡± Old Zaoughed hysterically after hearing what Lan Lie said.?<i>Hehe, this kid from the Lan family is quite interesting and ruthless with his words! I like it.</i>

    ¡°Lan Lie, how dare you!¡± After hearing Lan Lie¡¯s words, Lan Ning¡¯er couldn¡¯t pretend anymore and hurriedly got up from the ground. It was very embarrassing to fall to the ground, but it was better than letting Lan Lie go back and spout nonsense!

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? Little Snowy, you¡¯ve seen it. How can such a woman be qualified to be my sister?¡± Lan Lie asked nonchntly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue!¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed her smile and didn¡¯t answer his question. But she felt that this Lan Lie was a little interesting. Uh! Perhaps she didn¡¯t have to be so against him.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded and continued walking forward.

    Lan Ning¡¯er called out ¡®Big Brother Leng¡¯ several times, but there was no response. She thickened her skin and followed.

    ¡°Lass, let¡¯s camp here tonight!¡± Old Zao suggested after walking for nearly a day.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Everyone stopped and set up the tents together before preparing dinner.

    Lan Ning¡¯er sat down on a rock to rest.

    ¡°I want this tent!¡± After resting enough, Lan Ning¡¯er looked around at each tent and finally chose the one that satisfied her the most. She nned to stay in it tonight.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Lan. If you want to stay in a tent, you can set up your own,¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly without even looking at her.

    ¡°What do you mean? You want me to do this kind of rough work myself?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er roared in disbelief, her beautiful eyes widening.

    ¡°Miss Lan, haven¡¯t you heard that only by doing things yourself would you have ample food and clothing? Not only do you have to set up your own tent, but you also have to make your own food,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Y-you¡­ Say it again?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er shouted, so angry that her face turned a little green. How was this possible? It shouldn¡¯t be like this. This¡­ this waspletely different from what she imagined. She originally thought that with her status, these people would definitely treat her as an esteemed guest and take good care of her, so she had only brought one maidservant with her and sent all the guards away. But she didn¡¯t expect to receive such treatment. She was the most favored fifth youngdy of the Lan family! How could she be allowed to do crude work by these servants? She couldn¡¯t understand no matter what!

    ¡°I said you have to do everything yourself. If you can¡¯t endure hardship, you can leave early,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Lan Ning¡¯er pointed at Leng Ruoxue for a long time but didn¡¯t say aplete sentence. Obviously, she was already extremely angry.

    ¡°Big Brother Leng, this ugly monster is bullying me.¡± Lan Ning¡¯er turned her head to Leng Wudi, seeking protection.

    ¡°Set up the tent quickly if you don¡¯t want to sleep outdoors!¡± Leng Wudi said lightly. He really couldn¡¯t be bothered with this woman if not for the good rtionship between the Leng family and the Lan family!

    ¡°Wow, it smells so good!¡± Lan Lie eximed. He had already picked up a piece of grilled meat and was eating it heartily.

    ¡°Hehe, the early bird gets the worm. Birds that don¡¯t work don¡¯t have worms to eat, and birds that don¡¯t work have nowhere to sleep!¡± Lan Lie gloated as he ate¡­

    Cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she looked at Lan Lie¡¯s excitement.?<i>How much do you hate this rtive! How can you be so happy!</i>

    Everyone surrounded the fire and happily ate the delicious grilled meat. But Lan Ning¡¯er and her servant were not sofortable.

 Chapter 421 - Leaving Without Saying Goodbye (4)

    <h4>Chapter 421: Leaving Without Saying Goodbye (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Miss, what should we do?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s maidservant asked helplessly.?<i>Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m so hungry.</i>

    ¡°Set up a tent. Is there still a need to ask?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er roared furiously.

    ¡°B-but¡­¡± the maidservant stammered.

    ¡°But what?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said impatiently. She was so angry now!

    ¡°We didn¡¯t prepare a tent,¡± the maidservant whispered fearfully. The youngdy never slept outdoors when she went out, so they had no habit of preparing a tent at all.?<i>Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m dead meat this time.</i>

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er asked in disbelief, thinking she heard it wrong.

    ¡°I said¡­ we didn¡¯t bring a tent,¡± the maidservant whispered.

    ¡°Then where are we going to sleep tonight?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er was dumbfounded. She even forgot to be angry. The only thing she remembered now was that she couldn¡¯t sleep outside. She was the most favored fifth youngdy of the Lan family, not to mention that Big Brother Leng was still here!

    <i>Yes, there¡¯s Big Brother Leng. He definitely can¡¯t bear to leave a delicate beauty like me without a ce to sleep. Hehe.</i>?Thinking of this, she suddenly became happy, and she was even a little d that she didn¡¯t bring a tent. Otherwise, why would she have an excuse to have intimate contact with Big Brother Leng! She had already begun to fantasize¡­

    After eating, Leng Ruoxue and the others returned to their tents to sleep. Only Lan Lie, Leng Wudi, and Sun Teng were keeping night watch.

    ¡°Big Brother Leng.¡± Lan Ning¡¯er walked to Leng Wudi when she saw that almost everyone had left. She called out softly, her beautiful eyes twinkling seductively.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Wudi raised his straight eyebrows and pretended to be stupid. In fact, they all knew what Lan Ning¡¯er was up to. They were just pretending to be stupid.

    ¡°Big Brother Leng, I came out in a hurry and didn¡¯t bring a tent. Can you¡­¡± Lan Ning¡¯er deliberately said half of what she wanted to say.

    ¡°You want to borrow a tent?¡± Leng Wudi asked lightly.

    ¡°If it¡¯s convenient, we can¡­¡± Lan Ning¡¯er was shy and couldn¡¯t say it. In fact, what she wanted to say was, ¡®We can squeeze in together¡¯.

    ¡°Okay, go and stay inside! I want to keep watch tonight,¡± Leng Wudi said generously. Hmph! If big men like them let a woman sleep outdoors, who knows how Lan Ning¡¯er wouldin about them after she returned to the Lan Family?

    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother Leng.¡± Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s beautiful face was full of gratitude. But she was a little disappointed in her heart.?<i>s! Why doesn¡¯t Big Brother Leng understand? Haven¡¯t I given enough hints?</i>

    After thanking him, Lan Ning¡¯er obediently led her maidservant into Leng Wudi¡¯s tent.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a good person,¡± Lan Lie muttered with some dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Do you want her to go back andin? I¡¯m fine, but Leng Ruoxue and the others probably won¡¯t have it easy!¡± Leng Wudi said.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re right.¡± Lan Lie snorted coldly and said gloomily, then fell silent.

    The next morning¡­

    After waking up, Leng Ruoxue and the others had a simple breakfast and continued on their way¡­

    Half a monthter¡­

    At noon, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at Blue Cloud City.

    Standing outside the city gate of Blue Cloud City and looking at the tall and mighty city wall, Leng Ruoxue and the others were also abnormally excited. This was one of thergest cities on the Boundless Heaven Continent! They could already feel the majestic and extraordinary might of Blue Cloud City outside the city gate!

    ¡°As expected of Blue Cloud City!¡± Old Zao sighed.

    ¡°Of course. This is our Lan family¡¯s main city,¡± Lan Lie said proudly.

    ¡°Our Leng family¡¯s Proud Cold City isn¡¯t bad either!¡± Leng Wudi said, unwilling to be outdone.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at Sun Teng, who didn¡¯t say anything, and said lightly, ¡°The Sun family¡¯s Sun Zhou City is probably simr to Blue Cloud City!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look when you have the chance?¡± Sun Teng said coolly, his face expressionless from start to finish.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will go,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.?<i>Sun Zhou City, we will go sooner orter, and¡­</i>

    ¡°Hmph! You bumpkins are finally here.¡± At this moment, a disdainful mocking voice sounded from the city gate. The owner of the voice, Lan Ning¡¯er, also appeared. Not only that, but arge group of people followed behind her.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at Lan Ning¡¯er, whose tail was about to curl into the sky, and smiled without saying a word.

    On the second day of their journey, Lan Ning¡¯er had abandoned them when they passed through Burn City and returned to the Lan family alone with her maidservant. As for the cause! Of course, it was because of the tent!

    When they passed through Burn City, Leng Ruoxue knew that she didn¡¯t have a tent, so she had asked her to buy one. But she refused no matter what. Later, Leng Ruoxue told her clearly that since she refused to buy one herself, no one would lend her a tent the next time she slept in the wilderness, so she ran away in a fit of anger¡­

    There were many shops belonging to the Lan family in Burn City. Lan Ning¡¯er must have found someone from one of the shops to return to Blue Cloud City ahead of time.

    ¡°You inexperienced bumpkins, didn¡¯t you hear me talking to you?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er was instantly angry when she saw that no one was paying attention to her. Hmph! This was the Lan family¡¯s territory. These ugly monsters shouldn¡¯t even think about having a good life since they were here!

    ¡°Little Sister Ning¡¯er, are they the people you mentioned?¡± asked a woman in blue beside Lan Ning¡¯er.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s them.¡± Lan Ning¡¯er gritted her teeth in hatred.

    ¡°How dare you bully our Lan family!¡± the blue-clothed woman rebuked indignantly.

    Without a saying word, Leng Ruoxue turned to look at Lan Lie.

    ¡°Lan Fei¡¯er, how dare you be rude to my friend!¡± Lan Lie roared furiously. Damn it. The mocking expression on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face made him want to find a hole to burrow into. It was too embarrassing!

    ¡°Seventh Brother, they bullied Little Sister Ning¡¯er.. As an elder brother, not only did you not vent your sister¡¯s anger for her, but you even sided with outsiders! Grandpa won¡¯t let you off if he finds out!¡± Lan Fei¡¯er used, as if Lan Lie had reallymitted a big mistake.

 Chapter 422 - Setting Up a Stall and Poaching in the Corner (1)

    <h4>Chapter 422: Setting Up a Stall and Poaching in the Corner (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Lan Fei¡¯er, don¡¯t use that old man to suppress me, nor do you have to try so hard to please Lan Ning¡¯er. She will never agree to share a husband with you,¡± Lan Lie said with slight mockery, exposing Lan Fei¡¯er¡¯s thoughts unceremoniously. Hmph! It was already an open secret in the Lan family that Lan Fei¡¯er liked a certain someone. Only she thought she had concealed it very well!

    ¡°Lan Fei¡¯er, you¡­ Is what he said true?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er questioned with raging jealousy.

    ¡°Little Sister Ning¡¯er, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. Can¡¯t you tell that he wants to sow discord between us?¡± Lan Fei¡¯er quicklyforted. She hated Lan Lie to the core!

    After hearing Lan Fei¡¯er¡¯s words, Lan Ning¡¯er was still a little skeptical. But after some thought, she felt that what Lan Fei¡¯er said made sense.

    ¡°Young Master Lan, your status as the young master isn¡¯t much either! Looks like anyone can order you around,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Brat Lan, you are too vexed as the young master. I only realized today that the Lan family doesn¡¯t take you seriously.¡± Old Zao also sowed discord, his face full of pity.

    Lan Lie snorted softly and said coldly, ¡°Hmph! Isn¡¯t that because some dogs like to rely on others and always use an old man to suppress me?¡±

    ¡°Damn it. Who did you say is a dog?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er roared furiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about dogs.¡± Lan Lie smiled gently. Then he turned to look at Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°Ignore these dogs. Let¡¯s enter the city!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded,pletely ignoring Lan Ning¡¯er and her group.

    ¡°Wait. They can¡¯t enter the city.¡± Lan Ning¡¯er pointed at Leng Ruoxue and the others, her face totally pleased with herself.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Lan Lie narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°I said, they can¡¯t enter the city,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said proudly. Hmph! Blue Cloud City was her territory. She didn¡¯t believe that these ugly monsters could enter if she didn¡¯t allow it.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been home for a long time. I only found out today that you, Lan Ning¡¯er, are in charge of Blue Cloud City.¡± Lan Lie was so angry that heughed mockingly.

    ¡°Hmph! This is Grandpa¡¯s idea.¡± Lan Ning¡¯er took out her trump card and brought up the patriarch. She didn¡¯t believe that Lan Lie would still dare to stubbornly protect these people.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lan Lie¡¯s expression was very calm. In fact, he was so angry in his heart.?<i>Hmph! Damn old man, just you wait!</i>?He didn¡¯t think that Lan Ning¡¯er would lie to him because she didn¡¯t have the guts to fake his order. Moreover, this was indeed something that the damn old man would do because that old man had always liked to drag him down and cause trouble for him!

    ¡°You can go back and ask Grandpa if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said confidently. Hmph! She wanted Lan Lie to know who was the most favored in the Lan family today.

    ¡°Of course I will ask. But they have to enter the city with me,¡± Lan Lie said without any room for negotiation. Originally, his status wasn¡¯t high in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others. Now, if he embarrassed himself again at the door of his house, he wouldn¡¯t have the face to hang around with them in the future.

    ¡°How dare you disobey Grandpa¡¯s orders?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er questioned with a very smug expression.

    ¡°Is this the first time?¡± Lan Lie asked with a smile. He had disobeyed the old man¡¯s orders countless times since he was young, but he had never seen the old man do anything to him!

    ¡°You will regret it. Grandpa will definitely not let you go this time! What are you waiting for? Hurry up and go. The patriarch has ordered us not to let these people enter the city,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said loudly.

    But after waiting for a long time, Lan Ning¡¯er didn¡¯t see any reaction from the people behind her.

    ¡°Do you also want to disobey orders?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said, very displeased, feeling that her authority had been challenged.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, we don¡¯t dare to hurt Young Master,¡± the leader of the guards said helplessly.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Patriarch! Why did you do this to us? We didn¡¯t do anything wrong! Why did you implicate us in your fight with Young Master?</i>

    ¡°He won¡¯t be the young master soon. What are you afraid of?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er roared in exasperation.

    ¡°But he is still the young master now! We will be punished if we identally hurt Young Master,¡± the leader of the guards said with a troubled face.?<i>Hmph! We¡¯re only here to keep up appearances for Fifth Miss, not to be her thugs.</i>?Lan Ning¡¯er didn¡¯t know that she couldn¡¯tmand them at all.

    ¡°Lan Lie, no wonder some people dare to shout at you. So your young master position is about to be lost!¡± Leng Ruoxue said sympathetically after watching themotion for a long time.?<i>But what do these guards mean? Their reactions are really interesting!</i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the young master position. Whoever wants it can take it,¡± Lan Lie said nonchntly.?<i>Hmph! If I hadn¡¯t lost the bet with that damn old man, I wouldn¡¯t have be this young master at all. Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°s! From the looks of it, we can¡¯t enter Blue Cloud City today,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light sigh, but there was no anger on her face at all.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s camp at the city gate since we can¡¯t enter,¡± Leng Qingtian said nonchntly, hisposure unbelievable.

    ¡°Yes, Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m a little hungry,¡± Freak said pitifully, his bright star eyes shining like obsidian.

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s hurry up!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered, and everyone hurriedly set up their tents.

    The corner of Lan Ming¡¯s mouth twitched a little. He watched Leng Ruoxue and the others quickly set up the tents, then start a fire and take out a pile of food. Several ck lines couldn¡¯t help rolling down his forehead.<i>?Are you preparing to camp already??</i>Lan Ming was really impressed by their casualness! But what he didn¡¯t understand was what his father was doing.

    Lan Lie and the others were already mentally prepared, so they were rtively calm. s! Leng Ruoxue even dared to sleep on the arena, so what was so strange about camping outside Blue Cloud City!

    The Lan sisters and the Lan family guards were a little dumbfounded because they didn¡¯t know the temperament of Leng Ruoxue and the others.<i>?Uh! What¡¯s going on?</i>

 Chapter 423 - Setting Up a Stall and Poaching in the Corner (1)

    <h4>Chapter 423: Setting Up a Stall and Poaching in the Corner (1)</h4>

    ¡°Who allowed you to camp here?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er roared with displeasure after recovering from her momentary daze.

    ¡°What? Are you not allowing us to enter the city or camp outside the city?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Of course not. Hurry up and scram back to Windless City. Blue Cloud City isn¡¯t a ce where you ugly monsters cane!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said cockily.

    ¡°As far as I know, this Blue Cloud City belongs to your Lan family, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case outside the city!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile, neither annoyed nor angry.

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re allowed to camp here!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er shouted angrily. She didn¡¯t know if the area outside of the city belonged to the Lan family, but she wouldn¡¯t allow these ugly monsters to stay here to be an eyesore.

    ¡°The Lan family¡¯s fifth youngdy is really overbearing! It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t allow guests to enter the city, but we can¡¯t even stay outside the city. s! Grandpa, why don¡¯t we leave! The Lan family is a colossus, and small characters like us can¡¯t afford to offend them!¡± Leng Ruoxueined with a long face, singing her tune well.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t be scared. We definitely can¡¯t bow down to evil forces!¡± Freak hugged Leng Ruoxue tenderly andforted her.

    ¡°But we really can¡¯t afford to offend the Lan family!¡± Leng Ruoxue leaned in Freak¡¯s arms, her face full of worry.

    ¡°My dear granddaughter! We¡¯re not afraid! Justice is in the hearts of people. We¡¯ll camp outside the city today. I want to see if the Lan family will really chase us away. Moreover, I want everyone who enters the city to see that this is how the Lan family treats guests. We can¡¯t enter the city gate even though we have an invitation!¡± Leng Qingtian said calmly, also neither annoyed nor angry.

    ¡°Lass, isn¡¯t it just a medicinal herb exchange meeting! We have so many good herbs. It doesn¡¯t matter if we enter the city or not,¡± Old Zao echoed, implying that they could just exchange outside the city! It was the same.

    ¡°Yes! You have a point.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement. Then she took out a signboard from the bracelet and ced it on the road to the city. On the signboard were the words ¡®Medicinal Herb Exchange¡¯. Then she let Charm and the other beasts out as part-timer sales promoters, uh, no, part-time exchange promoters!

    Moreover, Leng Ruoxue specially took out a few recliners, a huge parasol, and various drinks and snacks from the bracelet for them to enjoy because she was afraid that they would be tired.

    Old Zao looked at the scene in front of him and rubbed his eyes. He finally confirmed that it was real!?<i>Uh! Her speed is really godlike! Impressive! Impressive!</i>

    In fact, Leng Ruoxue had already decided to do so before Old Zao said those words. Therefore, she had sent a voice transmission to Empty and got him to arrange everything earlier. Although she didn¡¯t know the true intentions of the Lan family¡¯s patriarch, she would definitely let these clowns of the Lan family know the consequences of provoking her.

    This time, everyone, including Lan Ming, was dumbfounded again. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s group was already used to it.?<i>Uh! Are they poaching customers right outside of the Lan family¡¯s doors?</i>

    ¡°Ruoxue, you¡­¡± Lan Lie¡¯s eyes lit up, and he was so excited that he stammered.?<i>Heavens! How enjoyable! Haha! Let¡¯s see how that damn old man will clean up this mess.</i>?He couldn¡¯t help gloating.

    ¡°Lan Lie, you enter the city! I¡¯m not going in either,¡± Leng Wudi said. He felt that he would encounter more interesting things with Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going in either,¡± Sun Teng said.

    ¡°Hehe, then I won¡¯t be going home either. I¡¯ll stay outside the city to apany you!¡± Lan Lie said happily. He was so excited now! He was happy just thinking that the damn old man was going to be frustrated.

    ¡°No,¡± Leng Ruoxue refused.

    ¡°Why?¡± Lan Lie asked pitifully, almost crying from anxiety.

    ¡°Come here.¡± Leng Ruoxue called Lan Lie and the others. Then she whispered something in their ears. The expressions on their faces were very strange, but they nodded frequently.

    ¡°Let¡¯s enter the city!¡± Lan Lie said in high spirits.

    Leng Wudi and Sun Teng nodded, and the three of them strode into Blue Cloud City first.

    ¡°Lan Ming, aren¡¯t you going into the city?¡± Leng Ruoxue nced at Lan Ming. She thought Lan Ming would go in with Lan Lie and the others!

    ¡°I brought you here. If you can¡¯t enter, how can I enter the city alone!¡± Lan Ming said lightly. In fact, even if he entered the city, he would still be looking for an inn to stay in. If that was the case, he would rather be together with Leng Ruoxue and the others!

    Leng Ruoxue nodded. In fact, she knew about Lan Ming¡¯s situation.

    ¡°You¡­ are really courting death!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er, who had just returned to her senses, roared directly after reacting.

    ¡°Your young master has entered the city. Aren¡¯t you going back?¡± Leng Ruoxue ignored Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s anger and spoke directly to the group of guards.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± the leader of the guards directly ordered, and all the guards left Lan Ning¡¯er and her sister, turning around to leave.

    ¡°Little Sister Ning¡¯er, let¡¯s go too!¡± Lan Fei¡¯er saw that her beloved had entered the city and was in no mood to stay outside the city.

    ¡°Hmph! Just you wait. You are dead meat.¡± With that, Lan Ning¡¯er angrily returned to Blue Cloud City with Lan Fei¡¯er.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, everyone has left. Let¡¯s cook!¡± Freak suggested. He was hungry.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s get started!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.?<i>s! This foodie!</i>?But they had nned to cook anyway.

    Everyone worked together and quickly prepared a sumptuous table of food. After lunch was ready, Leng Ruoxue sent some to her cute beasts and then returned to have lunch with everyone.

    After eating, Leng Ruoxue felt like taking an afternoon nap. She said goodbye to everyone and returned to her tent.

    ¡°Little En En, continue working hard! We¡¯ll take a nap too.¡± Leng Qingtian looked at Zheng En.

    ¡°Okay, please go ahead!¡± Zheng En said hurriedly. It was noon, and there was so much sunlight. If they didn¡¯t have to leave someone to guard the stall, he also wanted to sleep.

    Everyone said goodbye to Zheng En and then entered their tents.

    After some time, Zheng En leaned back on a recliner and fell asleep¡­

 Chapter 424 - Setting Up a Stall and Poaching in the Corner (1)

    <h4>Chapter 424: Setting Up a Stall and Poaching in the Corner (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Zheng En, wake up!¡± Charm stretched out his little paw and shook Zheng En¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°Uh! Did I fall asleep? Charm, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Zheng En said awkwardly.?<i>Boohoo¡­ How did I fall asleep!</i>

    ¡°Someone wants to exchange herbs.¡± Charm pointed at the old man beside him.

    At this moment, Zheng En discovered that there was a very inconspicuous little old man dressed in ordinary clothes standing beside Charm. Although this little old man wasn¡¯t good-looking, his eyes were overflowing with light. Moreover, he was sizing Zheng En up.

    ¡°Uh! May I know what medicinal herbs you want to exchange for?¡± Zheng En asked very politely. He couldn¡¯t tell this old man¡¯s strength at all, so it had to be above his.

    ¡°I heard from those beasts that you have all sorts of medicinal herbs, so I came to take a look. If there¡¯s anything I need, I¡¯m willing to exchange with you for something of equal value,¡± the little old man said skeptically. s! He had lived for many years, and to be honest, he had really never seen such an eloquent beast! If not for his strong willpower, he would probably have been convinced by them long ago.

    ¡°Old man, take a look at this first.¡± Zheng En took out two signs from his ring and ced them in front of the old man. The two signs each had the herbs they needed and the herbs they possessed.

    ¡°Do you really have all these?¡± the little old man said with a face full of shock and disbelief after looking at the contents of the sign.?<i>Heavens! Who is this person? He actually has all the herbs I need.</i>

    ¡°Of course. How is it? Old man, is there anything you want to exchange for?¡± Zheng En asked with a smile. Hehe, he knew very well that the medicinal herbs they possessed were enough to make any alchemist go crazy.

    ¡°Yes, I want to exchange for these,¡± the little old man said happily. s! It seemed like he didn¡¯te for nothing this time!

    ¡°Do you have what we need?¡± Zheng En asked again. Their youngdy felt that they didn¡¯t have enough herbs, so she wanted to exchange for some that they didn¡¯t have or didn¡¯t have a lot.

    ¡°Erm¡­ I need to exchange for ten types of herbs, but I only have eight that you need. Can I exchange something else?¡± the little old man said after some hesitation.

    ¡°Something else? What is it?¡± Zheng En asked curiously.

    At this moment, the little old man took out a red flower from his ring. It was palm-sized and red like fire. There seemed to be liquid flowing slowly in the petals. Moreover, the fragrance of the flower alone was refreshing!

    ¡°Can I use this to exchange for the remaining two herbs?¡± the little old man said reluctantly. He had been keeping it ever since he unintentionally obtained this red flower. Moreover, he had searched through all the ancient books, but he didn¡¯t know what this red flower was. But he was sure that this flower was definitely something good!

    ¡°This¡­¡± Zheng En couldn¡¯t make up his mind. Every one of the medicinal herbs that their youngdy took out to exchange for was a priceless treasure on the Boundless Heaven Continent. Moreover, many medicinal herbs were unable to be measured with money. But if he exchanged their precious medicinal herbs for a red flower that he couldn¡¯t name at all, to be honest, he really didn¡¯t have the guts!

    ¡°Zheng En, exchange with this old man!¡± Leng Ruoxue opened the tent and walked out.

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Zheng En was relieved.

    The little old man looked up at Leng Ruoxue and sized her up. The more he looked, the more surprised he was. The fire attribute on this little girl was so rich! She should also be an alchemist. Moreover, he didn¡¯t expect a Mystic Monarch to actually call an Elementary Mystic ¡®Miss¡¯.<i>?I wonder which family she¡¯s from.</i>

    ¡°Old man, I¡¯m just an ordinary person on the Boundless Heaven Continent. He lost a bet with me, so he recognized me as his master,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined understandingly. s! This old man¡¯s thoughts were all written on his face. It was impossible for her to pretend not to see it.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The little old man was embarrassed and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.<i>?Was I being so obvious?</i>?Moreover, he didn¡¯t believe what Leng Ruoxue said about being just an ordinary person. Would ordinary people have so many precious herbs? But since she was unwilling to reveal her identity, he naturally wouldn¡¯t force her!

    ¡°Old man, what herbs do you need?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile.

    ¡°I need a silver bell flower, a stalk of rootless grass, a spirit wood seed¡­¡± the little old man said all the herbs he needed in one go. Then he took out the herbs Leng Ruoxue wanted from his ring and handed them to her along with the red flower.

    Leng Ruoxue took the herbs handed to her by the little old man. ¡°Old man, choose three more herbs! The value of this red flower isn¡¯t something that two herbs canpare with.¡±

    ¡°Little friend, do you know this red flower?¡± the little old man asked with a face full of pleasant surprise, his old face full of anticipation.

    ¡°I guess so!¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Then please tell me, young friend. Treat it as offsetting the value of this red flower!¡± the little old man said anxiously. He wanted to know what this flower was. It had been many years. Now that someone finally recognized it, he wouldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity no matter what.

    ¡°The origin of this red flower can¡¯t offset its value, so you should choose three more!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She didn¡¯t want to take advantage of this old man.

    ¡°Alright then! But little friend, you have to tell me the origin of this flower!¡± the little old man said worriedly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve chosen.¡± The little old man looked at Leng Ruoxue eagerly after choosing three herbs.

    ¡°This red flower is called the blood weeping flower! It is the main ingredient for concocting the blood weeping pill. The blood weeping pill is a legendary divine-grade pill.¡± Leng Ruoxue only gave a simple exnation, but she believed that this old man would understand.

    ¡°Blood weeping pill! No wonder!¡± The little old man couldn¡¯t help sighing. It was actually the legendary blood weeping flower. s! He had heard of the famous blood weeping flower. However, the records of the blood weeping flower, as well as the pill form for the blood weeping pill, had already disappeared from the Boundless Heaven Continent for thousands of years.. No one could refine the blood weeping pill on the current Boundless Heaven Continent. It was a pill that would make even Mystic Supremacies go crazy over! Unfortunately, it had long been lost!

 Chapter 425 - Setting Up a Stall and Poaching in the Corner (1)

    <h4>Chapter 425: Setting Up a Stall and Poaching in the Corner (1)</h4>

    ¡°Old man, now that you know the origin of this flower, do you still want to exchange it with me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile.

    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t change my mind. Although the blood weeping flower is precious, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to concoct the pill even if I devote my entire life to it. However, can you let me take a look if you concoct the blood weeping pill one day in the future?¡± the little old man asked expectantly. Since this woman in front of him knew the blood weeping flower, she might also concoct the blood weeping pill in the future.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement. She had a good impression of this little old man. She was just testing his character by asking him whether he would go back on his word.

    ¡°Then I wish you sess in advance,¡± the little old man said happily, his face full of relief.

    ¡°Old man, these are the herbs you want. Please check them.¡± While Leng Ruoxue was speaking to the little old man, Zheng En had already taken out the herbs the old man wanted from the ring and handed them to him.

    ¡°Little friend, these herbs¡­¡± The little old man was very surprised after taking the herbs and looking at them because the quality of these herbs was really too good, better than he had imagined. Moreover, all the herbs were actually fresh. This was really unbelievable.

    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you satisfied?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. She was especially happy to obtain the blood weeping flower.

    ¡°Ah, no, I¡¯m satisfied! I¡¯m satisfied. I¡¯m just a little surprised. The quality of these herbs is too good. They will definitely make all the alchemists crazy,¡± the little old man quickly said. He knew that this little friend in front of him was just joking with him, but he still exined very seriously, afraid that she would misunderstand. The main reason was that he was too satisfied with the exchange this time. He didn¡¯t expect to exchange for all the herbs he needed so easily. He originally thought that it would be good if he could exchange for half of them. After all, almost all the herbs he wanted were things that couldn¡¯t be bought with money.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re satisfied,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Then, little friend¡­ why don¡¯t you go to Blue Cloud City to exchange with others? The quality of these herbs will definitely make all the alchemists crazy,¡± the little old man said with a face full of doubt.

    Since they were already in Blue Cloud City, why didn¡¯t they enter the city? Even if they weren¡¯t qualified to participate in the official exchange, they could still set up a stall at the entrance of the venue to exchange with others! After all, many alchemists did so, so he couldn¡¯t understand it at all!

    ¡°s! It¡¯s a long story! The young master of the Lan family originally sent us an invitation, but the fifth youngdy of the Lan family refused to let us enter the city no matter what. She is the most favored little princess of the Lan family, and we are only ordinary people. How could we dare to disobey the little princess! You know, even the young master of the Lan family has to do things ording to Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s mood! Not to mention us! Therefore, we could only set up a stall outside the city to exchange for some herbs we need,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with tears in her eyes. She was so pitiful! She was just short of tears.

    ¡°Uh! But I heard that the fifth youngdy of the Lan family is educated and polite. She¡¯s a very well-mannered youngdy from a prestigious family, and she¡¯s very filial. There¡¯s no one in the Lan family who doesn¡¯t like her,¡± the little old man said doubtfully.

    ¡°Old man, haven¡¯t you heard that rumors stop at the wise? You have to see for yourself! What I just told you is my personal experience! Lan Ning¡¯er is quite beautiful, but her personality? It¡¯s really not ttering! In addition, she doesn¡¯t know manners or respect at all. Mypanions are already so old, but she still calls them ugly. Give us your honest opinion. I admit that we are a little ugly, but who are we getting in the way with our ugliness? Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Leng Ruoxue began to ramble on as if she had met a bosom buddy¡­

    The more the little old man heard, the more his brows furrowed. As for Zheng En, who had been standing by the side, his forehead was full of ck lines, and his heart was full of cold sweat.?<i>Uh! No matter who you offend, don¡¯t offend my youngdy. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even know how you died!</i>

    ¡°Is what you said true?¡± the little old man asked doubtfully after listening for a while.

    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true, even more so than pearls!¡± Leng Ruoxue promised. Then she deliberately paused and continued, ¡°Old man, I won¡¯t hide it from you! I heard that the fifth youngdy of the Lan family is a very talented alchemist. Moreover, it¡¯s said that the master of the Alchemist Association Headquarters¡¯s president intends to take her in as his disciple personally. s! That poor old man! I¡¯m praying for him, hoping that his tolerance is strong enough not to be angered to death by Lan Ning¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°Uh! Would that old man be so miserable if he epted Lan Ning¡¯er as his disciple?¡± The little old man¡¯s mouth twitched.?<i>Isn¡¯t this girl exaggerating a little too much?</i>

    ¡°Old man, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can verify it yourself! With your current attire, Lan Ning¡¯er will definitely treat you as a beggar,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently.

    ¡°Surely not, right?¡± The little old man looked down at the clothes on his body. Although they were not very luxurious, they were very clean. She shouldn¡¯t treat him as a beggar!

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. She was really addicted to gambling.

    The little old man was interested and asked excitedly, ¡°Bet on what?¡±

    ¡°Old man, if you win, I will provide you with whatever herbs you need for free as long as I have them. If you lose, you have to take him in as your disciple! How about this bet?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile, her expression very sincere and full of confidence!

    ¡°I¡­¡± The little old man was about to say something when he felt someone tugging at the corner of his shirt. He lowered his head. It was the little fox.

    ¡°Uh! Little fox, what¡¯s the matter?¡± the little old man asked curiously.

    ¡°Old man, don¡¯t bet with my master. You will lose for sure.¡± Charm¡¯s fluffy little face was full of sympathy.

    ¡°Uh! Why?¡± The little old man was a little puzzled and couldn¡¯t help thinking,?<i>Does even this little beast not think highly of my chances? However, he might also be afraid that his master will lose!</i>

    ¡°That Lan Ning¡¯er is so naughty, old man. Lan Ning¡¯er thinks I¡¯m cute and beautiful, but she actually wants to kill me and make me into a scarf. Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m so scared! Charm doesn¡¯t want to be made into a scarf!¡± Charm¡¯s beautiful purple eyes were full of tears as he spoke pitifully. His scared little appearance was enough to make anyone pity him!

 Chapter 426 - Verification (1)

    <h4>Chapter 426: Verification (1)</h4>

    ¡°What!¡± The old man was angry when he heard this. She wouldn¡¯t even let go of such cute little beasts? He only had two hobbies in his life. One was alchemy, and the other was cute little beasts. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have listened to these little beasts at the city gate for so long. They were so cute that they were irresistible!

    ¡°Old man, I¡¯ve heard that some humans especially like to use foxes as scarves, but it¡¯s not my fault that I¡¯m beautiful. Moreover, I have my master. Boohoo¡­ What should I do if the Lan family¡¯s fifth youngdy wants to snatch me by force? My master can¡¯t beat the Lan family,¡± Charm said worriedly, tears rolling in his crystal-like purple eyes!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Lan Ning¡¯er won¡¯t dare to touch you with me around,¡± the little old man promised.

    ¡°Really? But you are just an ordinary little old man. You can¡¯t beat the Lan family, so we shouldn¡¯t implicate you. Moreover, don¡¯t bet with my master. You will definitely lose,¡± Charm reminded again, looking like he was siding with outsiders.

    ¡°Charm! I really doted on you for nothing,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight disappointment, but she was alreadyughing in her heart. Hehe, she didn¡¯t expect the most understanding Charm to be so scheming! In fact, Lan Ning¡¯er had never seen him before, and of course she had never said anything like using him as a scarf. But it was possible if Lan Ning¡¯er saw Charm!

    ¡°Master, this old man will definitely lose. We can¡¯t take advantage of him like this!¡± Charm said very kindly, his face full of guilt for his master.

    ¡°Little friend! I¡¯ll bet with you,¡± the little old man suddenly said. Even if he was doomed to lose, he wanted to see what kind of person Lan Ning¡¯er was.

    ¡°Haha, old man, let me first congratte you on receiving a good disciple,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t congratte me too early. What if I win!¡± the little old man said, unwilling to admit defeat. He wanted to see if Lan Ning¡¯er was really useless apart from her talent!

    ¡°Miss, I can¡¯t be the wager,¡± Zheng En suddenly said.

    ¡°Uh! Why?¡± The little old man¡¯s face was full of question marks.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the qualifications to be an alchemist,¡± Zheng En said honestly. All alchemists who epted disciples hoped that the disciple would surpass the master. But he couldn¡¯t do alchemy openly, so he really didn¡¯t want to disappoint this old man.

    ¡°Oh, you haven¡¯t registered or been appraised at the Alchemist Association, right? That¡¯s okay. You just have to register. As for the appraisal, there¡¯s no rush,¡± the little old manforted.

    ¡°I registered, butter, I was expelled from the Alchemist Association Headquarters,¡± Zheng En said with some difficulty.

    ¡°Uh! Why is that?¡± The little old man¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. When did the Alchemist Association Headquarters expel alchemists? Why didn¡¯t he know?

    ¡°Because¡­¡± Zheng En really couldn¡¯t say it!

    ¡°Old man, do you still dare to take Zheng En as your disciple after knowing that he was an alchemist expelled from the Alchemist Association Headquarters?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked provocatively with her eyebrows slightly raised, helping Zheng En out of the predicament.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I¡¯ve lived for so long, and I¡¯ve never been afraid of anyone!¡± The little old man couldn¡¯t be provoked, and his powerful aura spread out.

    ¡°Old man, I¡¯m just a small Elementary Mystic. I can¡¯t take any shock or scare!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased, but she was muttering in her heart,?<i>This little old man is indeed a powerhouse, and he¡¯s even stronger than I imagined!</i>

    ¡°Haha, Xue¡¯er, this old man might look inconspicuous, but he¡¯s a Mystic Supremacy!¡± Empty said via voice transmission.

    ¡°Hehe, doesn¡¯t that mean I found a powerful master for Zheng En!¡± Leng Ruoxue also replied via voice transmission.

    ¡°Yes, this boy Zheng En is really lucky to have met you!¡± Empty praised.

    ¡°He¡¯s my subordinate! Of course, I have to n for him,¡± Leng Ruoxue said matter-of-factly and then cut off the connection.

    Aftermunicating with Empty, Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to the little old man. In her eyes, this little old man was about the same as a heavenly material and earthly treasure. They were all so precious. Moreover, she had already decided that she had to think of a way to get this little old man to take Zheng En as his disciple. Zheng En would be considered to have a backer in the future if he had such a powerful master.

    The little old man hurriedly retracted his might and said with some embarrassment, ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m sorry! Little friend, I was too excited.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Zheng En. Hurry up and greet your master!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded Zheng En, who was stunned.

    ¡°Little friend! Our bet hasn¡¯t begun yet! Don¡¯t be too anxious,¡± the little old man said helplessly as two drops of cold sweat dripped down his forehead.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Zheng En looked at Leng Ruoxue awkwardly.

    ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time!¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently.

    ¡°Haha! Little Friend, since you¡¯re so confident, then our bet will be limited to five days! Within five days, I¡¯ll think of a way toe into contact with Lan Ning¡¯er. If she really is as you say, I¡¯ll take this brat as my disciple. If you¡¯ve lied to me, then you have to be ready to provide the herbs I need at any time in the future!¡± the little old man said with a loudugh. He didn¡¯t seem to lose out in this bet no matter if he won or lost! He could already tell that Zheng En¡¯s aptitude was very good.

    ¡°No problem. But in order to prove that you really understand Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s situation, let Charm stay by your side for the time being as a witness!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in a businesslike manner. In fact, she had another purpose for letting Charm follow the little old man, hehe!

    ¡°Okay,¡± the little old man answered readily.

    ¡°Master!¡± Charm jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, his face full of reluctance.?<i>Boohoo¡­ I don¡¯t want to leave Master!</i>

    ¡°Charm, you are a witness to this bet! This mission is very important.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed the soft fur on Charm¡¯s body andforted him.

    ¡°Master, I will definitelyplete the mission,¡± Charm said with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Uh! Little friend, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of him,¡± the little old man said speechlessly. It would only be five days away from his master. Did he have to make it seem like they were parting ways through life and death!

    ¡°Not only do you have to take good care of him, but you also have to protect him,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

 Chapter 427 - Verification (2)

    <h4>Chapter 427: Verification (2)</h4>

    ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± the little old man quickly promised. He would always keep this little fox with him at all times, so Charm should be fine!

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded with satisfaction.

    ¡°Little friend, I¡¯ll enter the city first.¡± The little old man took Charm from Leng Ruoxue and hugged him in his arms.

    ¡°Okay, old man. Please help us promote if anyone wants to exchange herbs. And this. It¡¯s filled with Charm¡¯s favorite food, enough for him to eat for five days.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed the old man a storage ring and asked him to keep it on Charm¡¯s behalf.

    ¡°Little friend! Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let your precious pet beast starve,¡± the little old man said with a face full of ck lines.?<i>s! This girl is underestimating me a little too much! Does she think that I can¡¯t even support a pet beast?</i>?However, he still took the ring, took out a thin thread from his ring, passed the string through the ring, and tied it around Charm¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Old man, you might not know, but my beasts are too picky. I have to prepare food for them every time I go out,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined. Well, she was very satisfied with this little old man¡¯s thoughtfulness.

    ¡°Hehe, looks like you¡¯re also someone who likes to pamper pet beasts!¡± the little old man said happily as if he had found arade.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s gettingte. Hurry up and enter the city!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged.

    ¡°Little friend, we¡¯re leaving. See you in five days!¡± Then the little old man walked into Blue Cloud City with Charm in his arms without looking back¡­

    As soon as the little old man left, Freak and the others emerged from their tents.

    ¡°Haha. Lass, you¡¯re so naughty,¡± Old Zao said with a smile. They had heard every word of the conversation between the girl and the old man just now. s! If the girl wanted to plot against someone, no one could escape!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re addicted to gambling!¡± Freak said lovingly as he hugged Leng Ruoxue¡¯s slender waist.

    ¡°I just want to find a master for Zheng En! That old man is very powerful. Apart from being a Mystic Supremacy, his alchemist level isn¡¯t low either!¡± Leng Ruoxue nced at Old Zao and exined. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, that old man should be an Alchemy Supremacy!

    ¡°Miss, I can learn from you. There¡¯s no need to look for a master,¡± Zheng En said. Even an Alchemy Supremacy couldn¡¯tpare to his youngdy¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Zheng En, it¡¯s our first time here after all, and our strength isn¡¯t very high right now. If you have an Alchemy Supremacy as your master, I¡¯m sure the people from the Alchemy Association Headquarters won¡¯t dare to make things too difficult for you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Miss¡­¡± Zheng En was a little choked up. He looked at Leng Ruoxue gratefully, his heart full of gratitude.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Miss is so good to me and so thoughtful for me!</i>

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be like this. Hurry up and get to work!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged. Since Zheng En was hers, she only wanted Zheng En¡¯s loyalty. As for gratitude? There was no need to be so polite with her own people.

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Zheng En said excitedly. At this moment, Darling happened to bring someone over.

    ¡°Beloved Master, someone wants to exchange herbs with us again.¡± Darling jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, rubbed against her affectionately, and acted coquettishly.

    ¡°Yes, good!¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Darling¡¯s little head and coaxed him.

    ¡°I want to exchange for a stalk of golden silk grass,¡± said the middle-aged man Darling brought over.

    ¡°Take a look at our conditions first.¡± Zheng En pointed at the two signs in front of him.

    ¡°Okay,¡± the middle-aged man answered and began reading carefully.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to exchange my hundred-year-old ice lotus with you,¡± the middle-aged man said directly after reading it.

    ¡°Okay, take a look first.¡± Zheng En took out a small stalk of grass as thin as a golden thread and handed it to the middle-aged man, asking him to inspect the goods first.

    ¡°This is the ice lotus!¡± The middle-aged man nced at the golden silk grass and impatiently exchanged the ice lotus for it.

    After the transaction, Zheng En saw the middle-aged man still standing here and asked doubtfully, ¡°Do you want to exchange for anything else?¡±

    ¡°No, no. I just want to ask if I can set up a stall beside you,¡± the middle-aged man said shyly.

    ¡°Of course you can.¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed her smile.?<i>Hehe, set it up! Do it here!</i>?She would be happy if the Lan family¡¯s medicinal herb exchange meeting was awkward!

    ¡°Thank you!¡± The middle-aged man thanked them, then took out the herbs he had prepared beforehand and also set up a stall outside the city gate¡­

    Gradually, more and more alchemists exchanged herbs with Leng Ruoxue and the others. Simrly, more and more alchemists set up stalls outside the city gate¡­

    In Blue Cloud City¡­

    The sky gradually darkened in the evening.

    The little old man who had made a bet with Leng Ruoxue was walking on the busy streets with mixed feelings. In his arms, Charm was dozing off with his eyes narrowed.

    The little old man looked resentfully at the soundly sleeping Charm and felt very ufortable in his heart. He had only entered the city for half a day, but he was already deeply affected because he found that this little fox¡¯s food was better than his.

    During dinner just now, he had casually found a food stall on the street and had a simple meal. But this little fox¡¯s dinner was iparably sumptuous, and the aroma was so alluring.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°My master is the best master in the world!¡± The little fox had said this to him happily and looked at him with pity earlier¡­

    This also greatly stimted the little old man. So after dinner, he searched the streets, wanting to find the best inn in Blue Cloud City. He had to recover his face in front of the little fox.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?<i>I don¡¯t want to see the little fox¡¯s sympathetic gaze anymore! I really didn¡¯tck money!</i>

    <i>Uh! This one!</i>?The little old man searched for a long time and finally found an inn that satisfied him on the busiest street in Blue Cloud City.

    The inn in front of the little old man was called ¡®Home¡¯. From the outside, the decoration was very luxurious. Although the entire inn only had three floors, it upied a veryrge area. A huge signboard hung above the inn, with the word ¡®Home¡¯ on it. In the lower right corner was a flying eagle with its wings spread wide. Everyone knew that this was the Lan family¡¯s emblem, indicating that this inn belonged to the Lan family.

 Chapter 428 - Verification (3)

    <h4>Chapter 428: Verification (3)</h4>

    <i>Since it¡¯s an inn of the Lan family, the service shouldn¡¯t be poor,</i>?the little old man thought. He was still very confident in the reputation of the Lan family.

    With this thought, he walked right in.

    ¡°Gentleman, would you like to dine in?¡± The waiter came forward and asked after seeing the little old man.

    ¡°I want to stay in the inn,¡± the little old man said lightly.

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m really sorry. There have been too many alchemistsing to our Blue Cloud City recently, so the ordinary guest rooms are already full. Do you want to change to another inn? There¡¯s a cheap and economical one just two streets away from our inn that is very suitable for you.¡± The waiter was very polite, but his implied meaning was very ufortable.

    Charm raised his eyes slightly and said lightly, ¡°Old man, just stay here! I¡¯ll pay for it if you don¡¯t have money.¡±

    ¡°Who said I don¡¯t have money! Which other rooms do you have? I want one,¡± the little old man roared angrily. The way the waiter looked at him made him want to beat him up!

    ¡°Uh! There¡¯s only a luxury suite left, but it¡¯s very expensive for a night there,¡± the waiter said carefully.

    ¡°Is this money enough?¡± The little old man took out a silver card from his ring and waved it in front of the waiter.

    ¡°E-enough!¡± the waiter stammered. He really didn¡¯t expect such an inconspicuous old man to have a silver card. One had to know that silver cards were issued by the Leng family of the Three Great Families. Moreover, they had established a contract, and the cards were under the protection of heaven and earthws. No one could fake one. Furthermore, the minimum bnce for owning a silver card was 50 million purple gold coins.

    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you brought us to the room yet?¡± the little old man roared furiously. He had only been away from the continent for a little more than a decade, but he didn¡¯t expect the Lan family to be snobbish.

    ¡°Yes, please follow me.¡± After knowing that this little old man was very rich, the waiter didn¡¯t dare to dy at all and directly led him to the luxury suite on the second floor.

    ¡°Is this the one?¡± the little old man asked as he stood at the door.

    ¡°Yes. Are you satisfied with it?¡± the waiter said respectfully and pushed open the door.

    The little old man walked into the room, casually nced around, and said coldly, ¡°Barely!¡±

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± The waiter bowed and left the room.

    After the waiter left, the little old man sat down on the bed gloomily and red at Charm, who was covering his mouth andughing. He said with slight displeasure, ¡°Is it very funny?¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡± Charm couldn¡¯t helpughing hysterically after hearing this.

    ¡°Laugh! Laugh all you want! I¡¯m going to bed!¡± the little old man said irritably, depressed to death.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Charm alsoy down on the bed afterughing enough.

    Before long, the human and beast entered dreand.

    ¡­

    The next day¡­

    After waking up, the little old man woke Charm up.

    Charm opened his beautiful purple eyes and said with some displeasure, ¡°I haven¡¯t slept enough!¡±

    ¡°Charm! It¡¯s almost noon. We can¡¯t sleep anymore. We have to think of a way to get close to Lan Ning¡¯er!¡± the little old man said with a frown while thinking,?<i>Uh! How can I get close to Lan Ning¡¯er to see her true appearance?</i>

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who wants to get close to her, not me! I don¡¯t want to deliver myself to her door and make a scarf for her,¡± Charm said without interest.

    ¡°Then, can you help me think of an idea!¡± the little old man coaxed with a smile. A day had passed. He had thought of several ns, but he rejected them in the end.

    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to get close to her at all.¡± Charm smiled mysteriously.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t get close to her, how can I see her true appearance?¡± the little old man asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask around on the streets and see what everyone thinks of Lan Ning¡¯er,¡± Charm suggested.

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s a good idea!¡± the little old man said after some thought.

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go quickly! The bet between you and my master ends in only four days,¡± Charm reminded very kindly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat something first! I¡¯m a little hungry,¡± the little old man said pitifully.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Charm nodded and jumped onto the little old man¡¯s shoulder.

    The little old man left the room with Charm and walked toward the dining room.

    When they arrived at the dining room, the little old man found a window seat and sat down. He ordered a few dishes to eat, and Charm was naturally eating the food Leng Ruoxue had prepared for him.

    While eating, the little old man suddenly heard the conversation at the next table. Moreover, the content of their conversation was about Lan Ning¡¯er, so he pricked up his ears to listen.

    ¡°Hey, did you hear? The Lan family¡¯s fifth youngdy is about to be His Excellency Du Min¡¯s disciple,¡± whispered a middle-aged man at the next table.

    ¡°Really?¡± a young man said in disbelief.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. This matter has been made public in the Lan family for a long time. All we can do now is wait for His Excellency Du Min toe to our Blue Cloud City,¡± the middle-aged man said seriously.

    ¡°If Lan Ning¡¯er bes His Excellency Du Min¡¯s disciple, wouldn¡¯t she be the junior sister of the Alchemist Association Headquarters¡¯ president?¡± the young man said in surprise.

    ¡°Yes! I really don¡¯t know what His Excellency is thinking. He actually epted Lan Ning¡¯er as his disciple. He really doesn¡¯t have eyes!¡± the middle-aged man said with emotion.

    ¡°If Lan Ning¡¯er has such a big backer, won¡¯t she be able to do whatever she wants in the Lan family in the future?¡± the young man said in realization.

    The middle-aged man looked around and lowered his voice. ¡°Of course. She¡¯s very arrogant now. I heard that the young master of the Lan family is about to change as well!¡±

    ¡°Really? Tell me about Lan Ning¡¯er.¡± The little old man suddenly ran to the next table and interrupted curiously.

    ¡°How can you eavesdrop on us!¡± the middle-aged man questioned vigntly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t eavesdrop. You were talking too loudly. But don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t talk nonsense. I just want to know about Lan Ning¡¯er. Tell me about her!¡± the little old man said shamelessly.

    ¡°You really won¡¯t talk nonsense?¡± the middle-aged man asked doubtfully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not from Blue Cloud City, and I don¡¯t know you. How can I talk nonsense! But I want to understand this fifth youngdy of the Lan family,¡± the little old man said very sincerely.

 Chapter 429 - Verification (4)

    <h4>Chapter 429: Verification (4)</h4>

    ¡°Why do you want to understand her?¡± the middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help asking, his expression still skeptical.

    ¡°I heard from you that Lan Ning¡¯er doesn¡¯t seem to have a good temper. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t know what to do if I meet her, so I want to understand her first,¡± the little old man said very patiently.

    ¡°Oh! Miss Lan Ning¡¯er is our Boundless Heaven Continent¡¯s number one beauty. However, if you see an iparably beautiful woman on the streets, you have to avoid her so that you won¡¯t suffer from an undeserved cmity,¡± the middle-aged man reminded kindly.

    ¡°Uh! Why is that?¡± The little old man¡¯s face was full of question marks.?<i>Is Lan Ning¡¯er a tiger? Why should I avoid her?</i>

    The middle-aged man was about to exin when someone suddenly shouted, ¡°Lan Ning¡¯er is here!¡±

    Immediately, the entire restaurant became a mess, and everyone instantly scattered¡­

    The little old man looked at the empty dining room in surprise. The people had run away cleanly in the blink of an eye. Several ck lines unnaturally rolled down his forehead!

    <i>So what if Lan Ning¡¯er is here! Why are you running? Can she still eat you?</i>?the little old man thought. Even now, he didn¡¯t really believe Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s power. After all, he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes yet!

    Just as the little old man was frowning and thinking about it, Lan Ning¡¯er was led into the dining room¡­

    ¡°Fifth Miss, you¡¯re here. Hehe, why didn¡¯t you inform us in advance so that we could prepare?¡± The inn manager walked directly to Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s side and said respectfully when he saw her. In fact, he was very annoyed with Lan Ning¡¯er in his heart, but she was a youngdy of the Lan family! Therefore, he could only bear with it no matter how much he hated her. But every time Lan Ning¡¯er came, many guests would be scared away. Uh! Don¡¯t count the losses caused to the inn on him.

    ¡°I¡¯m here for a surprise inspection. How can I investigate if I let you prepare?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said matter-of-factly, a smug smile on her beautiful face.

    ¡°Uh! Fifth Miss is right,¡± the inn manager said with a smile.

    Lan Ning¡¯er casually nced at the dining room and then said with slight dissatisfaction, ¡°Manager, why isn¡¯t there anyone here?¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± The manager wiped the cold sweat off his forehead, not knowing how to answer. Could he say, ¡®Because Miss, you¡¯ve scared them away?¡¯

    After hearing what Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s said, the little old man frowned, and the corner of his mouth twitched.?<i>Aren¡¯t I human? Isn¡¯t there still Charm and me?</i>

    ¡°Manager, does Grandpa know that this inn¡¯s business is so bad?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er questioned with some dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Yes, the patriarch knows,¡± the manager said carefully and then added in his heart,?<i>The patriarch also knows that business in the inn will only be so bad when youe here.</i>

    ¡°Oh, Grandpa knows, but I have to tell Grandpa when we get home that the inn¡¯s business isn¡¯t good. How can we continue like this!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s beautiful face was full of worry.

    ¡°The patriarch will definitely be very happy that Fifth Miss is so concerned about the Lan family¡¯s business,¡± the manager coaxed. But he couldn¡¯t help worrying in his heart. The business in the inn wouldn¡¯t be a problem as long as the fifth youngdy stopped causing trouble a few times.

    ¡°Yes, eh! Manager, why did you let a beggar in? Not just anyone can enter our stores.¡± Lan Ning¡¯er turned her head and looked at the little old man disdainfully.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Erm¡­¡± The manager was at a loss for words. Lan Ning¡¯er liked to judge people by their appearance, so even if he said that this old man wasn¡¯t a beggar, it would probably not change her opinion.

    ¡°Little girl, are you referring to me as a beggar?¡± The little old man pointed at himself and asked uncertainly. Then he looked around. Well, there was no one else in the inn except for him and the little fox!

    ¡°It¡¯s you! Not just anyone can enter our Lan family¡¯s stores. You¡¯re not qualified!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said with a snobbish look.

    ¡°Little girl, didn¡¯t your parents teach you not to judge a book by its cover?¡± the little old man said with some displeasure while suppressing his anger.

    ¡°You damn old man, how dare you try to teach me? Who do you think you are?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er was instantly angry and roared furiously when she saw this inconspicuous old man actually dared to lecture her.

    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re really too rude.¡± The little old man shook his head in disappointment.?<i>s! Why is the upbringing of the Lan family bing worse and worse?</i>?He really couldn¡¯t understand!

    ¡°Hmph! There¡¯s no need for manners with beggars,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said nonchntly.

    ¡°¡­¡± The little old man was silent. It was his first timeing into contact with this Lan Ning¡¯er, but he knew that he had lost. It seemed like this Lan family¡¯s fifth youngdy was really not a good person!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Charm had jumped off the table at some point and was gently tugging at the little old man¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°s! Let¡¯s go!¡± The little old man didn¡¯t want to stay in Blue Cloud City anymore. Otherwise, he would probably be even more disappointed.

    ¡°Manager, we¡¯re checking out.¡± The little old man turned to look at the inn manager and handed him a silver card.

    ¡°Yes, please wait a moment.¡± The inn manager respectfully took the silver card from the little old man and turned to settle the bill.

    After settling the bill, the little old man picked Charm up and turned to leave the inn. But he was stopped by someone after taking a few steps.

    ¡°Old thing, wait,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said loudly, afraid that the old man was deaf and couldn¡¯t hear her.

    The little old man stopped and said irritably, ¡°Miss Lan, is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°Is this little fox yours?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at Charm, who was entirely snow-white without a single stray hair.

    ¡°Yes, he belongs to a beggar like me,¡± the little old man said coldly.

    ¡°Leave this fox behind before you can leave,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said domineeringly.

    ¡°Why? He¡¯s mine.¡± The little old man hugged Charm tightly and pretended to be afraid.

    ¡°Hmph! He¡¯s obviously mine. You stole my pet beast. Don¡¯t you all think so too?!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er turned around and said to her subordinates, obviously lying through her teeth.

 Chapter 430 - The Beasts Soft and Hard Coercion (1)

    <h4>Chapter 430: The Beasts¡¯ Soft and Hard Coercion (1)</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°How can a beggar like you have a pet beast? Who will believe you!¡±

    The people behind Lan Ning¡¯er quickly echoed.

    ¡°Charm! It seems like they want to snatch you by force. What should we do?¡± The little old man looked at the small and cute Charm and pretended to be worried.

    ¡°You have to protect me! I don¡¯t belong to this ugly monster.¡± Charm pouted with some dissatisfaction.?<i>Hmph! Lan Ning¡¯er really dares to have designs on me! She really doesn¡¯t know life from death!</i>

    ¡°You little bastard, who are you calling an ugly monster!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er shouted angrily when she heard that she was actually being called an ugly monster by a fox.

    ¡°It¡¯s you! Your heart is ck, and your liver is stinky. What are you if not an ugly monster?¡± Charm asked in return.

    ¡°Little bastard, you¡¯re really courting death. Just you wait. When I obtain you, I¡¯ll skin you alive and make you into a scarf,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er threatened fiercely.

    ¡°Just with you?¡± Charm¡¯s beautiful purple eyes looked Lan Ning¡¯er up and down, his fluffy little face full of doubts.

    ¡°Yes, me. I¡¯m the fifth youngdy of the Lan family. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t have once I want something,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said with a proud expression on her face!

    ¡°Is that so?¡± A questioning voice sounded from behind everyone. Lan Lie¡¯s group of three were standing at the entrance of the inn with a smile that was not a smile on their faces as they looked at Lan Ning¡¯er.

    ¡°Big Brother Leng!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er immediately called out gently like a different person after seeing Leng Wudi. At this moment, Leng Wudi was the only existence in her eyes. She automatically ignored the other two.

    The little old man was a little speechless as he looked at the rapidly changing Lan Ning¡¯er. He rubbed his eyes in disbelief. This¡­ Was the current Lan Ning¡¯er really the same person as the arrogant, domineering, barbaric, and overbearing Lan Ning¡¯er from before? The difference before and after was a little too big!

    Lan Lie, who waspletely ignored, walked to the little old man with a face full of guilt. He bowed and said, ¡°Elder, you weren¡¯t scared, were you?¡±

    ¡°No. Uh, you are?¡± The little old man looked at Lan Lie and thought,?<i>Is this kid also from the Lan family?</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m Lan Lie, the young master of the Lan family,¡± Lan Lie exined and looked at the little snow-white fox in the little old man¡¯s arms from the corner of his eye.?<i>Why does this little fox look so familiar?</i>?He seemed to have seen it somewhere before, but all foxes appeared to look the same.

    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re the young master of the Lan family who¡¯s about to be reced!¡± the little old man said in realization.

    ¡°Uh! The news spread really quickly,¡± Lan Lie said helplessly. But it wasn¡¯t so easy to rece him. s! In fact, he really hoped that his second uncle and the others could seed! However, he was afraid that they would have worked for nothing in the end.

    ¡°Brat, you¡¯re not unhappy, are you?¡± the little old man said understandingly. Hehe, this kid¡¯s reaction was written all over his face. Otherwise, if others heard him say this, they would definitely turn hostile.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Lan Lie asked softly, his handsome face full of curiosity.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t turn hostile!¡± the little old man said with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Uh! You¡¯re right. I couldn¡¯t ask for more!¡± Lan Lie said honestly.

    ¡°Hehe, kid, you¡¯re quite unconventional. I like you,¡± the little old man said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Thank you! Erm¡­ Elder, is this little fox yours?¡± Lan Lie thanked him first and then couldn¡¯t help asking curiously.

    ¡°He¡¯s mine! What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t have any ideas about him. He¡¯s too young to make a scarf,¡± the little old man warned with a wary look in his eyes.

    ¡°Elder, you¡¯re mistaken. I just think he resembles my friend¡¯s pet beast,¡± Lan Lie said awkwardly.?<i>Boohoo¡­ When did I say that I wanted to turn this little fox into a scarf? I shouldn¡¯t be wronged like this!</i>

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t have any ideas about Charm,¡± the little old man said with relief.

    Lan Ning¡¯er, who was ignored by Leng Wudi, turned her head and happened to see Lan Lie talking to the little old man. She roared, ¡°Lan Lie, this fox is mine!¡±

    Unfortunately, neither Lan Lie nor the little old man paid any attention to her.

    ¡°Lan Lie, can we leave now?¡± Sun Teng urged impatiently.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go! Elder, leave this ce quickly too!¡± Lan Lie said and then reminded the little old man.

    The little old man grabbed Lan Lie¡¯s sleeve and asked curiously, ¡°Wait, brat, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to the medicinal herb exchange meeting,¡± Lan Lie said. Although the medicinal herb exchange meeting had not officially begun, a number of alchemists had already gathered there, so of course he had to go and see themotion!

    ¡°Oh, I want to go there too. We¡¯re heading the same way.¡± The little old man nned to rely on Lan Lie.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go together!¡± Lan Lie said as he nced at Lan Ning¡¯er.

    The little old man nodded, hugged Charm, and left the inn with Lan Lie and the others.

    ¡°Stop right there! No one is allowed to leave!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er stomped her feet in anger and shouted from behind Lan Lie and the others. Unfortunately, she was ignored!

    After Lan Lie and the others left the inn, they went directly to the medicinal herb exchange venue. At this moment, the entire venue had been set up. Moreover, some alchemists had already entered and were waiting for the medicinal herb exchange meeting to officially begin three dayster.

    ¡°Young Master, why are you here?¡± The person in charge of the venue ran over obediently and respectfully when he saw Lan Lie. Although he was in the second master¡¯s faction, Lan Lie was the young master of the Lan family after all, so he didn¡¯t dare to be disrespectful to Lan Lie.

    ¡°Steward Wu, there doesn¡¯t seem to be many alchemistsing for the exchange this year!¡± Lan Lie said knowingly as he looked at the sparse number of people in the entire venue. He had long beenughing in his heart.?<i>s! Second Uncle thought that the profits in the exchange would be huge, so he did everything he could and finally obtained the right to manage this year¡¯s medicinal herb exchange meeting. But he probably wouldn¡¯t have dreamed that this year¡¯s exchange would actually be such a failure. Hehe!</i>?He was really too happy!

    ¡°Uh! Young Master, there are still three days before the exchange meeting begins! Most alchemists have not arrived yet! Moreover, the exchange willst for more than half a month, so many alchemists are not in a hurry,¡± Steward Wu exined. In fact, he was also a little puzzled. Logically speaking, Blue Cloud City should have been packed with people by this time in the previous years. But why was it so quiet this year? Apart from some alchemists who came a while ago, these two days should have been the peak period for alchemists toe to Blue Cloud City, but no alchemists entered the city at all.

 Chapter 431 - The Beasts Soft and Hard Coercion (2)

    <h4>Chapter 431: The Beasts¡¯ Soft and Hard Coercion (2)</h4>

    ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Lan Lie nodded as though he understood. He asked Steward Wu a few simple questions and then walked around the venue. Steward Wu naturally followed closely behind Lan Lie and waited on him carefully.

    At this moment, the little old man came to a stall alone with Charm in his arms.

    The little old man squatted down and asked lightly, ¡°How can I exchange for this silverleaf grass?¡±

    ¡°I want to exchange for a silver bell flower,¡± the young man setting up the stall said softly as he nced at the little old man.

    ¡°Silver bell flower? Is this it?¡± The little old man took out a small silver bell-shaped flower from his ring.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Elder, are you willing to exchange it with me?¡± the young man said excitedly. He had been looking for a silver bell flower for a long time and didn¡¯t expect to finally see it today. Moreover, the silver bell flower in the little old man¡¯s hand was actually still fresh and of superior quality. He was really satisfied.

    ¡°No,¡± the little old man said softly as he put away the silver bell flower.

    ¡°Elder, are you ying with me?¡± the young man said with some displeasure. If he was unwilling to exchange it with him, why did he take it out to bait him!?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be anxious! Listen to me,¡± the little old man said calmly.

    ¡°Then tell me!¡± The young man didn¡¯t know what the little old man wanted to say to him, but he still politely listened to him.

    ¡°Young man, to be honest, I also exchanged for this silver bell flower with someone else. I¡¯m not sure if she still has any, but I think you can try,¡± the little old man suggested.

    ¡°Really? Who did you exchange with?¡± The young man looked around the venue, looking for suspicious people. But there were not many people in the venue now, and he had basically asked everyone. Could he have missed someone?

    ¡°Young man, stop looking. That person isn¡¯t here.¡±

    ¡°Where can I find that person?¡± the young man said anxiously. The silver bell flower was really too important to him, so he definitely couldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity.

    ¡°Young man, I¡¯m telling you the truth! This person offended the Lan family¡¯s fifth youngdy, so she was forbidden from entering Blue Cloud City by Lan Ning¡¯er. If you want to exchange with her, you can only go out of the city to exchange. Moreover, she has a lot of good things in her hands!¡± The little old man lowered his voice as if he was deceiving a white bunny.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go out of the city to find her. Uh! Elder, where is she outside the city?¡± the young man said impatiently.

    ¡°Thirty meters to the right of the city,¡± the little old man whispered.

    ¡°Thank you, elder.¡± The young man quickly packed up and prepared to leave.

    The alchemists in the venue familiar with him couldn¡¯t help being a little curious after seeing him nning to leave, so they asked him the full story. Then they also packed up and left. Just like that, they spread the news one by one. In less than half an hour, the entire venue was empty¡­

    ¡°Uh, why did everyone leave?¡± Lan Lie asked with a suppressed smile after seeing the alchemists pack up and leave impatiently.?<i>Hehe, good job. Let¡¯s go!</i>

    ¡°Uh! Erm¡­ I guess they suddenly have an urgent matter!¡± Steward Wu guessed. After all, the exchange had not officially begun, so he never thought that anyone would dare to dig the Lan family¡¯s corner.

    After seeing everyone leave, Charm and the little old man looked at each other in tacit understanding, smiled evilly, and pped their hands to celebrate!

    ¡°Steward Wu, go about your business. There¡¯s no need to wait on me. I¡¯m just here to take a look,¡± Lan Lie said.

    ¡°Yes, Young Master. I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡± Steward Wu bowed and left.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find that little fox a little familiar?¡± Lan Lie asked doubtfully after Steward Wu left.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your eyes? Isn¡¯t that Leng Ruoxue¡¯s fox!¡± Sun Teng rolled his eyes at Lan Lie.

    ¡°It¡¯s really that one? But that old man said the fox is his!¡± Lan Lie was depressed.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?He had been fooled!

    ¡°Of course, he would say the fox is his if it follows him,¡± Leng Wudi said helplessly. s! His good friend was too naive sometimes!

    ¡°Could he have snatched it from Leng Ruoxue?¡± Lan Lie guessed after hearing Leng Wudi¡¯s words.

    ¡°Are pet beasts that have recognized their masters so easy to snatch?¡± Leng Wudi looked at Lan Lie as if he was looking at an idiot.

    ¡°Then what happened? I have to ask clearly!¡± With that, Lan Lie walked directly to the man and beast.

    ¡°You are Leng Ruoxue¡¯s fox, right?¡± Lan Lie asked directly.

    Charm rolled his eyes at Lan Lie and asked in return, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say anything when I asked you just now?¡± Lan Lie said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Tch, you didn¡¯t ask me!¡± Charm covered his mouth and giggled.

    Upon hearing what Charm said, Lan Lie felt extraordinarily depressed. He turned his gaze to the little old man and looked at him resentfully.

    ¡°Uh! Lan family brat, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m Charm¡¯s guardian now, so of course he¡¯s mine now,¡± the little old man said matter-of-factly without blushing or panting.

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯m not angry that you lied to me. Then can you tell me what your rtionship with Leng Ruoxue is?¡± Lan Lie asked very curiously. When did such an old man appear beside Leng Ruoxue?

    ¡°Lan family brat, I have nothing to do with the Leng Ruoxue you mentioned. But if the Leng Ruoxue you¡¯re talking about is the master of this little fox, then I¡¯m just making a bet with her,¡± the little old man exined.

    ¡°What bet?¡± Lan Lie¡¯s curiosity was piqued.

    The little old man was helpless and could only tell him about his bet with Leng Ruoxue. But who expected that Lan Lie actuallyughed hysterically after hearing it!

    ¡°Lan family brat, is this very funny?¡± the little old man asked gloomily. He knew that he had lost, but this kid didn¡¯t have tough so exaggeratedly!?<i>It¡¯s too much! Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s funny. Elder, you actually made a bet with a little fox. You¡¯re definitely going to lose!¡± Lan Lie said with a smile until his tears were about to fall.

 Chapter 432 - The Beasts Soft and Hard Coercion (3)

    <h4>Chapter 432: The Beasts¡¯ Soft and Hard Coercion (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Little fox?¡± The little old man looked at Charm and fell silent.

    ¡°Old man, I told you not to make a bet with my master! But you refused to listen,¡± Charm couldn¡¯t help saying.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! I will admit defeat if I lose! Anyway, it won¡¯t be a loss for me. I¡¯ll have a disciple with excellent aptitude,¡± the little old man said generously.

    ¡°Lan family brat, tell me more about Lan Ning¡¯er!¡± The little old man then said to Lan Lie. He was really curious. How did the Lan family raise such a piece of work?

    ¡°Okay! If you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you about her glorious deeds. There¡¯s enough to talk about for three days and three nights,¡± Lan Lie said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s find a ce to sit and talk!¡± the little old man suggested.

    ¡°No problem.¡± Lan Lie nodded. The four of them and one beast left the exchange venue, found a tea house nearby, and began chatting¡­

    Outside the city gate¡­

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s exchange meeting was in full swing, and it was extraordinarily lively. There were even more alchemists setting up stalls around her¡­

    ¡°Big Sister, bring me some more herbs,¡± the little ck dog said while running to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Here you go.¡± Leng Ruoxue directly handed ckie a storage ring. Her exchange meeting had only been open for two days, but she had gained a lot these two days! Not only did she exchange for a lot of precious herbs, but she also got to know many alchemists.

    Moreover, she let ckie, who was knowledgeable about herbs, out because of the severe shortage of manpower. ckie was obviously very adept at such busy work. As for her grandfather and the others, they took the initiative to maintain order because they didn¡¯t know much about herbs.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you must be exhausted!¡± Freak came to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side and wiped the sweat off her forehead with some heartache.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily. Hehe, she didn¡¯t know how the Lan family would react if they knew that she had dug out their corner and plotted against them. But it was very strange. It had been two days. Why was there no movement from the Lan family at all?

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, if the Lan family finds out that we held an exchange meeting on our own, they probably won¡¯t let us go!¡± Freak teased.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Anyway, the feud with the Lan family is set. However, the reaction of the Lan family¡¯s patriarch is quite strange,¡± Leng Ruoxue said doubtfully. Logically speaking, their behavior outside the city should be in the Lan family¡¯s in sight, but no one from the Lan family came out to stop them!

    Leng Ruoxue was chatting with Freak when a young man suddenly appeared in front of them and asked, ¡°Do you have a silver bell flower?¡±

    ¡°You want to exchange for a silver bell flower?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully. There had been too many alchemists who wanted to exchange for silver bell flowers, so she had already removed silver bell flowers from the exchange list. So this young man shouldn¡¯t know, right?

    ¡°Yes, please exchange with me if you still have more!¡± The young man said very sincerely.

    ¡°How did you know we have silver bell flowers?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked cautiously.

    ¡°An elderly man and a little fox told me. I really need a silver bell flower. Can you exchange it with me?¡± the young man said honestly.

    ¡°What would you exchange for it?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. Hehe, so he was introduced by the little old man and Charm! They were pretty fast!

    ¡°I can exchange a stalk of silverleaf grass with you. If it¡¯s not enough, I can add some other herbs,¡± the young man said sincerely.

    ¡°No need. Just use the silverleaf grass!¡± Leng Ruoxue said and gave Freak a look.

    After receiving Leng Ruoxue¡¯s signal, Freak took out a silver bell flower from his ring and handed it to the young man.

    ¡°Thank you! I¡¯m so grateful!¡± the young man said happily.?<i>Boohoo¡­ I finally got it. It really wasn¡¯t easy.</i>

    The young man took out the silverleaf grass. After the two of them exchanged, he mimicked the other alchemists and set up a stall outside the city¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, looks like the Lan family¡¯s medicinal herb exchange meeting will be over soon,¡± Freak whispered with a smile on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The Lan family won¡¯t mind,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    During the time they were talking, many alchemists came to exchange herbs with them. Moreover, they knew the young man from before, so Leng Ruoxue readily exchanged the required herbs with them.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m back.¡± At this moment, a white shadow pounced into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms with a whoosh.

    ¡°Charm, why are you back so soon?¡± Leng Ruoxue hugged the cute little snow-white beast in her arms and asked doubtfully. It had only been two days.

    ¡°Hehe, Master, I finished my mission and came back early!¡± Charm kept rubbing himself in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms.<i>?Boohoo¡­ I missed Master so much!</i>

    ¡°Little friend, I¡¯m back too.¡± The little old man appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue gloomily.

    ¡°Old man, have you admitted defeat?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in realization.

    ¡°I lost. That Lan Ning¡¯er is worse than you said,¡± the little old man said angrily. Hmph! How could the Lan family have such a descendant! How disappointing!

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the little old man, a little puzzled.?<i>Why is this little old man so angry? Could the Lan family have a close rtionship with him?</i>

    ¡°Little friend! I admit defeat. Where¡¯s my disciple?¡± The little old man looked around, looking for Zheng En.

    ¡°Zheng En is over there!¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at Zheng En, who was surrounded by people not far away.

    ¡°Oh, little friend, your exchange meeting is getting quite big!¡± The little old man looked at the sea of people in front of him and was a little speechless. It hadn¡¯t even been two days, but it had already formed such a scale!

    ¡°Old man, I heard that the Lan family¡¯s medicinal herb exchange meeting will require admission tickets. Moreover, the price has increased this year. We¡¯re not charging here, so of course, many people wille! Moreover, I have real materials!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. Her real materials naturally referred to those herbs.

    ¡°Hehe, little friend, the Lan family still thinks that the alchemists who are participating in the exchange haven¡¯t arrived yet! How could they have expected you to stop them halfway!¡± the little old man said with a happy smile.. This little girl was really too smart. If his old friend knew about this, he would be depressed to death!

 Chapter 433 - The Beasts Soft and Hard Coercion (4)

    <h4>Chapter 433: The Beasts¡¯ Soft and Hard Coercion (4)</h4>

    ¡°Old man, I was also forced into a corner! How could I have thought of this if Lan Ning¡¯er didn¡¯t stop us from entering Blue Cloud City!¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be pitiful, implying that she was actually the victim!

    ¡°Yes, Lan Ning¡¯er is indeed a little too much!¡± the little old man said indignantly. He was even more furious after hearing what Lan Lie had said and finding out Lan Ning¡¯er had done since she was young!

    ¡°Uh! Old man, could it be that you were also bullied by Lan Ning¡¯er?¡± Leng Ruoxue was really puzzled by this little old man¡¯s unusual anger. The only exnation was that this little old man had also be a victim.

    ¡°Master, Lan Ning¡¯er wants to use me as a scarf and calls him a beggar,¡± Charmined, his little face full of grievance and fear.

    ¡°Charm, don¡¯t be afraid! I won¡¯t let that woman off if she dares to touch you.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Charm¡¯s soft fur andforted him.?<i>Hehe, I was right.</i>

    ¡°Yes, Charm knows that Master will protect me.¡± Charm nodded obediently, fully disying his cute side as a little beast.

    ¡°Charm, don¡¯t be scared. I will protect you too,¡± the little old man quickly dered. He had always been unable to resist cute little beasts like Charm.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Charm nodded happily.

    ¡°Little Snowy, we¡¯re here too,¡± Lan Lie interrupted.

    ¡°Why are you here so soon?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked helplessly. Wasn¡¯t the Lan family going to change their young master? Why was Lan Lie still wandering around as if nothing had happened!

    ¡°Little friend, they came with me. We met in Blue Cloud City,¡± the little old man exined.

    ¡°Oh! Lan Lie, the Lan family is about to change their young master. Aren¡¯t you worried at all?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help teasing.?<i>s! Lan Lie is really heartless!</i>

    ¡°So be it! Who cares?¡± Lan Lie shrugged nonchntly.

    ¡°He has always wanted to be reced!¡± Sun Teng interrupted.

    ¡°Hehe, Little Snowy, your little beasts can really fool people.¡± Lan Lie smiled and changed the topic awkwardly. Just now, he, Leng Wudi, and Sun Teng went to see the little beasts first because they were curious about how the few little beasts were drawing people in. After listening to them for a while, they were all in admiration of the few beasts because they were really too good at talking!

    ¡°Hm?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little puzzled. She knew that her beasts were very eloquent, but it didn¡¯t seem appropriate to use the word fool, right? Was heplimenting her beasts?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Lan Lie said in disbelief.?<i>As their master, she actually doesn¡¯t know the abilities of her beasts. What a failure.</i>

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯ve been staying here exchanging herbs,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. She only knew that her beasts had brought many alchemists over, but she really didn¡¯t know what the beasts said to the alchemists.

    ¡°Hehe, go take a look yourself.¡± Lan Lie smiled mysteriously.

    Leng Ruoxue and Freak looked at each other and walked toward the location of the little beasts¡­

    Darling and the other beasts were currently surrounded by alchemists.

    ¡°Those who are passing by, quickly take a look! The best herbs are being exchanged!¡± Darling began to shout loudly when he saw more and more alchemists gathering.

    ¡°Is there any fishy grass?¡±

    ¡°Do you have a snake gall flower?¡±

    The alchemists surrounding them asked in unison.

    Darling cleared his throat and said loudly, ¡°Stop! Everyone, quiet down and listen to me!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Darling¡¯s words worked. After he finished speaking, everyone indeed fell silent.

    ¡°All of you, calm down! My master¡¯s herbs are rare treasures seen once a thousand years. Don¡¯t have any ideas about my master unless you can exchange herbs of equivalent value. Also, don¡¯t exchange for those ordinary herbs from my master. She doesn¡¯t have them. But! You can set up a small stall beside her. At that time, the herbs you need will naturally be easy to obtain! After all, my master¡¯s exchange meeting is much more popr than whatever that Lan family put out.

    ¡°Moreover, I dare to say that the Lan family absolutely can¡¯t produce such good herbs as my master. Therefore, you only have one choice. You can¡¯t participate in the Lan family¡¯s medicinal herb exchange meeting if you exchange with my master. If you participate in the Lan family¡¯s exchange meeting, you naturally can¡¯t exchange with my master.¡±

    ¡°Uh! Why is that?¡± an alchemist who had just arrived at Blue Cloud City asked in puzzlement. After all, this didn¡¯t seem to conflict in his opinion!

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because of the Lan family¡¯s fifth youngdy. Hmph! That ugly monster actually prohibited my master from entering the city. My master can¡¯t enter. If you want to exchange herbs with my master, you can only stay outside to apany her!¡± Darling said matter-of-factly.

    After Darling finished his long speech, the alchemists surrounding them were a little flustered. Uh! They had really never seen such an overbearing beast. Moreover, the number one beauty of the Boundless Heaven Continent was actually called ugly by him. s! The aesthetics of beasts really couldn¡¯t bepared to that of humans!

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth! My master¡¯s medicinal herbs are the best on the entire Boundless Heaven Continent. If you don¡¯t exchange with her, you will definitely regret it. And there¡¯s only one chance. Whether you can grasp it or not will depend on your choice.¡± Darling cleared his throat and began talking non-stop again after speaking¡­

    Then it was Silver Wings¡¯ turn to speak!

    ¡°I have nothing to say. However, what I want to tell you is that I¡¯ve remembered your smell. If you dare to enter the city without permission, I¡¯ll bite you every time I see you in the future. Hmph!¡± Silver Wings snorted coldly and warned.

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t be afraid! In fact, I don¡¯t approve of using violence. However! Sometimes, I have to use it. I¡¯ll reiterate. If any of you go to the Lan family¡¯s medicinal herb exchange, I¡¯ll burn you every time I see you in the future. Don¡¯t doubt my words! You can¡¯t bear my fire,¡± Feng Zhan threatened with a smile. After speaking, he even breathed a small me to serve as a deterrent.

 Chapter 434 - The Beasts Soft and Hard Coercion (5)

    <h4>Chapter 434: The Beasts¡¯ Soft and Hard Coercion (5)</h4>

    White Dawn, who had been lying on a recliner pretending to be a master, only snorted coldly and didn¡¯t say anything. But his snort made the surrounding people feel immense pressure!

    ¡°Alright! I hope we can cooperate happily. Hurry up and find my master to exchange for herbs! Remember, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t exchange for!¡± Darling summarized again and chased away the people surrounding them. Then heyfortably on a recliner, crossed his legs, drank tea, ate delicious snacks, and waited patiently for the next batch of alchemists to arrive.

    After everyone left, Leng Ruoxue and Freak slowly walked over from not far away.

    ¡°Beloved Master!¡± Darling was the first to jump into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and acted coquettishly.

    ¡°You¡¯re so amazing! You actually used both coercion and temptation,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with augh. She really couldn¡¯t do anything about her beasts.?<i>s! Why are these little beasts so cute?</i>

    ¡°Master, that ugly monster with the surname Lan actually dared to forbid you from entering the city. Hmph! Then we¡¯ll ruin their medicinal herb exchange meeting,¡± Darling said hatefully.

    ¡°Haha, that suits me.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Darling¡¯s soft fur.

    Feng Zhan flew to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder and said with slight pride, ¡°Hehe, Master, we have to make the Lan family suffer.¡±

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Leng Ruoxue said worriedly. She thought about it and also let Icy out of the bracelet.

    ¡°Little Snowy, I want to sleep,¡± Icy said reluctantly.

    ¡°Sleep here!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. She would be much more at ease with Icy staying with her beasts.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Icy looked at the beasts and answered. Then he jumped onto a recliner andid downzily.

    Leng Ruoxue left some food for the beasts and returned to the exchange venue¡­

    Three dayster.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s medicinal herb exchange meeting was extremely popr, attracting many alchemists. Today was also the opening day of the Lan family¡¯s medicinal herb exchange meeting¡­

    At the Lan family¡¯s medicinal herb exchange meeting venue¡­

    The second master of the Lan family, Lan Fei, who was presiding over the medicinal herb exchange meeting, arrived at the venue early. It was almost time for the exchange meeting to officially begin, but there was no one here. This made Lan Fei a little puzzled!

    ¡°Steward Wu, why isn¡¯t anyone here?¡± Lan Fei asked with some dissatisfaction.?<i>Where did those damn alchemists go? There¡¯s actually not a single person?</i>

    ¡°Second Master, erm¡­ I¡¯m not sure either, but¡­ I heard from the manager of the inn that many alchemists have checked out. Moreover, their whereabouts are unknown,¡± Steward Wu replied cautiously with a forehead full of cold sweat.

    ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and find out the reason. I won¡¯t let you go if we miss the time of the exchange!¡± Lan Fei roared loudly, so angry that his face and neck were red, and the veins on his forehead bulged.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go immediately!¡± Steward Wu said fearfully and disappeared with a whoosh.

    An hourter.

    A certain elder who came to participate in the opening of the medicinal herb exchange meeting began to make things difficult!

    ¡°Second Master, can you exin what happened?¡± the third elder, who was sitting in a chair, asked lightly. He had never liked this gloomy second master, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t let go of such a good opportunity.

    ¡°Steward Wu has already gone to investigate,¡± Lan Fei said with cold sweat on his forehead. He was so angry. This was obviously his best chance to perform, but he didn¡¯t expect this to happen. Not only did he not get the chance to perform, but he also left a bad impression on others. s! The gains really didn¡¯t make up for the losses!

    ¡°Hmph! You are only investigating it now? What were you doing earlier?¡± The third elder snorted with a displeased face.

    ¡°Uh! Erm¡­ This is just an ident. I think those alchemists are most likely dyed by something,¡± Lan Fei exined with a frown.

    ¡°An ident? I think it¡¯s obviously a mistake,¡± the third elder said stubbornly.

    ¡°Hehe, Third Elder, calm down! It¡¯s the first time Second Master is in charge of such a big activity. It¡¯s normal for some idents to happen without experience,¡± the second elder mediated.

    ¡°Second Elder, I know you watched Lan Fei grow up, but mistakes are mistakes. How can you use inexperience as an excuse! Hmph! You didn¡¯t even pass this little test, and you still want topete for the position of the patriarch?¡± The third elder¡¯s words were very sharp. The Lan family might already have a young master, but that was only for the grandchildren. The current patriarch of the Lan family had yet to decide which son would take over the position of the patriarch after he retired. Moreover, it wasmon knowledge that most of the elders wanted the eldest son of the patriarch, Lan Lie¡¯s father, Lan Tian, to take over the position of the patriarch. This way, Young Master Lan Lie¡¯s position could be more stable.

    However, the patriarch had recently released word that all his sons were qualified to vie for the position of the patriarch. Therefore, these sons of the patriarch¡¯s concubines were all restless!

    ¡°Third Elder, I admit that I didn¡¯t consider it carefully this time. However, denying my ability just because of this matter is very unfair to me,¡± Lan Fei argued. He hated this third elder, who liked to find trouble with him everywhere, to death!?<i>Hmph! Old thing, I¡¯ll get rid of you first when I be the patriarch!</i>

    ¡°Do you think this matter is a small matter? Do you think if there are such functions like this in the future, we will dare to hand them to you?¡± the third elder asked in disdain.

    ¡°By the way, the opening time of the medicinal herb exchange has passed, but the person you sent hasn¡¯t returned yet,¡± the third elder added.

    The third elder¡¯s words left Lan Fei speechless¡­

    ¡°Third Elder, what¡¯s the point of saying all this now that things havee to this? Let¡¯s think about how to remedy the situation!¡± the second elder said.

    ¡°Remedy? I¡¯ve participated in so many medicinal herb exchanges, and this is the first time I¡¯ve encountered an exchange without a single alchemist participating. If news of this spreads, our Lan family will be everyone¡¯sughing stock. Also, what do you want to do with the people watching outside?¡± the third elder asked loudly while looking at the people sitting.

 Chapter 435 - The Shameless First Elder of the Lan Family (1)

    <h4>Chapter 435: The Shameless First Elder of the Lan Family (1)</h4>

    ¡°What can we do? Of course, get the people to disperse first! Let¡¯s just say that there¡¯s no opening ceremony for this year¡¯s exchange,¡± the fifth elder suggested. They couldn¡¯t kill all the surrounding people, right? The Lan family was not so bloodthirsty!

    ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡± The third elder nodded.

    ¡°Lan Fei, go out and disperse the people!¡± the second elder ordered. In the past, the medicinal herb exchange meetings usually had an extremely grand opening, so there were many people who liked toe and watch themotion. They were also very happy to have so many people paying attention to this matter. But they obviously didn¡¯t want too many people toe this time.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lan Fei answered and went to disperse the surrounding people.

    After sending the onlookers away, Lan Fei returned to the venue to be reprimanded.

    The third elder rolled his eyes at Lan Fei and said coldly, ¡°Lan Fei, tell me your n!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll find out the reason first and then decide how to deal with the aftermath,¡± Lan Fei said calmly because he knew that it was useless even if he was anxious now. Many people were waiting to see him make a fool of himself!

    The third elder nodded. In fact, Lan Fei was smart. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t use it in the right ce.

    ¡°Second Master, I¡¯m back.¡± Steward Wu¡¯s voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears.

    Lan Fei grabbed Steward Wu¡¯s cor and asked anxiously, ¡°Steward Wu, have you investigated the cause? Why didn¡¯t any of those alchemists appear?¡±

    ¡°Second Master, I spent a lot of effort to understand the whole story,¡± Steward Wu said hurriedly.

    ¡°Tell me quickly!¡± Lan Fei urged with widened eyes.

    ¡°Let go of him first and let him talk slowly,¡± the third elder reminded.

    ¡°Uh! Tell me quickly!¡± Lan Fei released Steward Wu¡¯s cor and said anxiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. I heard that people set up stalls outside our Blue Cloud City to exchange for herbs, so I went out of the city. I saw it, and it was indeed the case!¡± Steward Wu told everyone sitting here everything he had found out. Everyone present frowned when they heard it, and most of their faces were as colorful as a color palette.

    ¡°Damn it. Those alchemists actually dare to go against our Lan family. Hmph! Who gave them the guts?¡± Lan Fei roared furiously, the veins on his forehead bulging.

    ¡°Steward Wu, were those alchemists organized by someone?¡± The second elder grasped the main point of the matter.

    ¡°Yes, a person named Leng Ruoxue,¡± Steward Wu said respectfully.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue? Who is she?¡± The second elder was a little puzzled.?<i>Surname Leng? Could she be from the Leng family? But the Leng family has always had a good rtionship with the Lan family! The Leng family shouldn¡¯t do such a thing.</i>

    ¡°She¡­ she had a conflict with Fifth Miss. Fifth Miss forbade her from entering the city, so Leng Ruoxue held a medicinal herb exchange outside the city and directly stopped the alchemists who came to participate in our exchange,¡± Steward Wu hurriedly exined while wiping the cold sweat off his forehead. He was full of admiration for Leng Ruoxue in his heart. She really had guts! She actually poached these people right at the corner of their Lan family!

    ¡°So it¡¯s because of the fifth youngdy,¡± the third elder said with a spurious smile.

    ¡°I wonder if Leng Ruoxue has an invitation?¡± the third elder nced at Steward Wu.

    ¡°Yes, Young Master gave her the invitation,¡± Steward Wu said honestly, not daring to hide it.

    ¡°s! The invitation sent by our Lan family¡¯s young master is actually not as effective as the fifth youngdy¡¯s words. It¡¯s really too unbelievable,¡± the third elder said with slight mockery.

    The third elder¡¯s words made everyone present look at Lan Fei strangely.

    ¡°Third Elder, this must be a misunderstanding. If Leng Ruoxue really has an invitation, how could Ning¡¯er not let her into the city!¡± Lan Fei defended his daughter.

    ¡°Do you mean that Leng Ruoxue doesn¡¯t have an invitation from our Lan family at all?¡± the third elder said without emotion with his eyelids raised slightly.

    ¡°Probably. Ning¡¯er has always done things with propriety. If Leng Ruoxue really has an invitation, how could Ning¡¯er not let her enter the city!¡± Lan Fei said confidently.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to guess. Let¡¯s go and verify it. Won¡¯t we know then?¡± said the first elder, who had been silent. Then he stood up and left the exchange meeting venue.

    Seeing the first elder leaving, everyone present hurriedly followed.

    Just like that, the group walked out of the city in a grandiose manner.

    Outside the city, everyone couldn¡¯t help being a little speechless when they saw the fiery exchange scene. Most of these people were guests invited by their Lan family! Now, they actually benefited others¡­

    ¡°This scene is more normal!¡± The third elder was not angry but actually nodded with satisfaction after seeing this scene.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look,¡± the first elder said expressionlessly.

    ¡°Elders, this Leng Ruoxue is really too much. We absolutely can¡¯t let her go.¡± Lan Fei was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. This was obviously the scene he wanted! But it had nothing to do with him at all!

    At this moment, Leng Ruoxue was chatting with the alchemists, but she suddenly realized that the alchemists were silent. Moreover, they kept winking at her unnaturally¡­

    Leng Ruoxue subconsciously turned around and found a group of people behind her. Moreover, a few of them were staring at her angrily as if they wanted to skin her alive¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly. In fact, she had already guessed the identities of these people when she nced at Lan Ming¡¯s expression. However, she had to pretend to be stupid when she should be pretending!

    ¡°You are Leng Ruoxue?¡± Lan Fei asked disdainfully with his head raised.

    ¡°Yes, I am Leng Ruoxue,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied with a light smile.

    ¡°Do you know where this is?¡± Lan Fei questioned fiercely, his cold eyes spitting out mes of anger.

    ¡°This is outside Blue Cloud City. What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you know?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly.

    She didn¡¯t know who this middle-aged man was from the Lan family, but she wouldn¡¯t be afraid no matter who he was.

    ¡°Of course I know this is outside Blue Cloud City,¡± Lan Fei said fiercely through gritted teeth.

 Chapter 436 - The Shameless First Elder of the Lan Family (2)

    <h4>Chapter 436: The Shameless First Elder of the Lan Family (2)</h4>

    ¡°Then why are you asking me?¡± Leng Ruoxue questioned with some displeasure, looking at Lan Fei like he was an idiot.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, he¡¯s most likely illiterate,¡± Freak said indifferently as he hugged Leng Ruoxue¡¯s slender waist.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s possible!¡± Leng Ruoxue echoed.

    ¡°Damn it. Let me tell you. This is our Lan family¡¯s territory. Who allowed you to set up your stall here privately?¡± Lan Fei roared furiously.

    ¡°This is really strange. Blue Cloud City is the territory of the Lan family. Why is it so outside the city too? Then why didn¡¯t your Lan family build the city wall here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement, her face full of question marks.

    ¡°You¡­ Damn it. Leng Ruoxue, do you know who you are talking to?¡± Lan Fei roared at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know who I¡¯m talking to. However, what I want to say is, why did the Lan family let you out? Is there no one else in the Lan family? Why did they let an idiotic old mane out to embarrass himself?¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly with a light smile.

    ¡°W-who are you calling an idiotic old man?¡± Lan Fei was about to vomit blood when he heard someone calling him an idiotic old man. He was only in his forties, okay? How did he look like an old man?

    ¡°You! Bad memory is a sign of aging! You¡¯re about to¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately said half a sentence to anger the middle-aged man to death.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Lan Fei stammered, his breathing a little uneven. He couldn¡¯t even manage aplete sentence for a long time.

    ¡°Lass! He is the second master of our Lan family and the second son of the patriarch. How can you be so rude?¡± the third elder suddenly said. He directly revealed Lan Fei¡¯s identity and even med Leng Ruoxue for being rude. But his tone sounded as though he was gloating!

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m so sorry. I should have been more reserved. Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me earlier that he is the second master of the Lan family? Boohoo¡­ your patriarch won¡¯t be angry with me, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked pitifully and uncertainly.

    ¡°The patriarch will definitely not be angry with you, but our second master will definitely hate you.¡± The third elder thought and then nodded with certainty.

    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯m not afraid. I see that his be is dark. He is definitely having bad luck recently. If anything happens to him, he won¡¯t have a chance to hate me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with confidence.

    ¡°Lass, you know how to read fortunes?¡± the third elder said with a face full of surprise. He was alreadyughing in his heart.?<i>Hehe, this Leng Ruoxue is really infuriating! I like it.</i>?In fact, the third elder was a very straightforward and protective person to begin with. If he liked someone, then no matter what this person did, it would be good in his eyes. If he didn¡¯t like someone, then no matter how much this person did, he would not be able to gain his favor, just like Lan Fei!

    ¡°I don¡¯t! But there¡¯s no need to read the second master¡¯s fortune. He will definitely be unlucky recently,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty. At the same time, she muttered in her head,?<i>I have to create some unlucky things for the Lan family¡¯s second master even if he isn¡¯t unlucky!</i>

    ¡°Haha! Haha! I like you,ss!¡± The third elderughed heartily.

    The conversation between him and Leng Ruoxue actually made Lan Fei faint from anger¡­

    Leng Ruoxue looked at Lan Fei with infinite pity and said lightly, ¡°s! You really have a short life. Your ability to bear stimtion is really too poor. You have to train!¡±

    The third elder stroked his beard and said seriously, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s reasonable. I¡¯ll suggest to the patriarchter and arrange special training for him. How can hepete for the position of the patriarch in such a state!¡±

    The Lan family members standing beside the third elder were all at a loss for words.?<i>Third Elder! Are we here to denounce Leng Ruoxue or to chat with her?</i>

    The first elder looked at the gloating third elder, and the corner of his mouth twitched. Then he cleared his throat and said solemnly, ¡°Leng Ruoxue, why are you setting up a stall outside? Do you know that your behavior has seriously affected the medicinal herb exchange meeting that our Lan family has held for many years?¡±

    ¡°I was forced into it. I¡¯m also a victim!¡± Leng Ruoxue said aggrievedly, her expression as if she had been wronged!

    ¡°Who forced you?¡± the first elder asked curiously even though he knew the answer.

    ¡°Lan Ning¡¯er, the fifth youngdy of the Lan family!¡± Leng Ruoxue said fearfully.

    ¡°Uh! How did she bully you?¡± the first elder continued to ask.

    ¡°That dog used her position to bully us and forbade us from entering Blue Cloud City. We had no choice but to set up a stall outside the city to exchange for herbs!¡± Leng Ruoxue exined lightly.

    ¡°Oh, then why didn¡¯t she let you enter the city?¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down the first elder¡¯s forehead. This girl actually scolded Lan Ning¡¯er as a dog in front of him. How gutsy!

    ¡°She thinks we¡¯re ugly, mainly because of jealousy, because her Big Brother Leng would rather go on the road with us ugly monsters than bother with her. s! In fact, the number one beauty is also quite pitiful. Who would dare to want a woman with a bad personality! Leng Wudi isn¡¯t a fool!¡± Leng Ruoxue kept on recounting Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s crime, and her tone actually carried some sympathy at the end.

    ¡°Also! When we were camping in the wilderness, she used the excuse that she didn¡¯t have a tent to stay in the same one as Young Master Leng. However, Young Master Leng would rather stand guard throughout the night than enter the tent. After we arrived in the city, I reminded her to buy a tent, but she refused and even med me for being nosy!

    ¡°s! How wronged do you think I felt? I did it for her own good! It¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t care about her reputation, but if she implicates the young master of the Leng family and causes the Leng family to fall out with the Lan family, can she bear the responsibility? Moreover, Young Master Leng can lend her his tent once for the sake of the Lan family, but would he lend it to her again and again? How brainless. Even if she wants to be the wife of the young master of the Leng family, she can¡¯t use such a trashy method! What would her actions cause for the Lan family¡¯s reputation! Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Leng Ruoxue said earnestly, her tone so sincere that it was unbelievable.

    ¡°Is what you said true?¡± the first elder asked while suppressing his anger. He really didn¡¯t expect Lan Ning¡¯er to be so shameless!

 Chapter 437 - The Shameless First Elder of the Lan Family (3)

    <h4>Chapter 437: The Shameless First Elder of the Lan Family (3)</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m a good child, and I never lie. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask your Lan family¡¯s young master! Ah! No, Lan Lie is no longer the young master!¡± Leng Ruoxue said as if she had just realized it.

    ¡°Lass, who told you that Lan Lie isn¡¯t the young master?¡± the first elder asked with slight displeasure, his forehead full of ck lines.

    ¡°Lan Ning¡¯er!¡± Leng Ruoxue answered very innocently.

    ¡°How can you believe her words? Lan Lie is still the young master of our Lan family,¡± the first elder said very seriously.

    ¡°She is the most favored fifth youngdy of the Lan family! Even Lan Lie has to be wary of her. Of course her words are trustworthy,¡± Leng Ruoxue said stubbornly.

    ¡°Lass, do you have an invitation for the medicinal herb exchange?¡± The first elder wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and changed the topic.

    ¡°Of course we do. Our invitation was personally sent by your former young master. Unfortunately! It was denied by Lan Ning¡¯er.¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be regretful.

    ¡°Lass, I¡¯ll say it onest time. Our Lan family¡¯s young master hasn¡¯t changed. It¡¯s still Lan Lie,¡± the first elder said with a slight headache. He realized that he really couldn¡¯tmunicate with Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°B-but¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue wanted to argue but was interrupted by Freak.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s not argue with the Lan family anymore. If he said they didn¡¯t change him, then so be it! It¡¯s only a matter of time before he¡¯s changed anyway,¡± Freak said understandingly.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. In fact, Lan Lie¡¯s position as the young master is quite low. Lan Ning¡¯er calls him names all day long and doesn¡¯t take him, the young master, seriously at all. s! As Lan Lie¡¯s friends, we can¡¯t bear to watch any longer. The Lan family is really toowless. The children of the concubines are all riding on the heads of the main family.¡± Leng Ruoxue and Freak discussed as if no one else was around.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m also the child of a concubine. I don¡¯t even dare to speak loudly in front of those from the main family.¡± Freak agreed very much.

    At the side, the first elder finally understood after listening for a long time. These two people were deliberately putting on an act together! But even though what they said was reasonable, the Lan family¡¯s face and foundation were all lost by them now. This couldn¡¯t do!

    The first elder¡¯s eyes kept darting around as he said indifferently, ¡°Lass! Do you know that our Lan family has be aughing stock because of your words?¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with me? It¡¯s your family¡¯s upbringing. Even if I don¡¯t speak, many people will discuss it in private. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to Blue Cloud City to ask around! See what the people say?¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested kindly.

    ¡°Uh! Lass, let¡¯s discuss thister. Let¡¯s talk about the medicinal herb exchange first! Since you have our Lan family¡¯s invitation, how about I invite you into the city as the Lan family¡¯s first elder?¡± the first elder said very cordially with a kind smile. In fact, how could he not know the opinions of the people in the city! It was just that the patriarch had his own thoughts, and it was inconvenient for him to say it without seriously harming the Lan family¡¯s interests.

    ¡°We¡¯ve almost exchanged everything. There¡¯s no need to enter the city anymore, so thank you for your good intentions,¡± Leng Ruoxue declined politely.

    ¡°How dare you refuse First Elder¡¯s good intentions. I think you don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± Lan Fei, who had just woken up, was furious after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s refusal to enter the city!

    ¡°Eh! Don¡¯t tell me you pretended to faint? Why did you wake up so quickly? It¡¯s such a pity. How good would it be if you couldn¡¯t wake up for a long time!¡± Leng Ruoxue said angrily.

    As soon as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, bursts of lowughter emerged from the crowd. Even the Lan family members present couldn¡¯t help turning their heads, covering their mouths, andughing secretly.

    Leng Ruoxue nced at Lan Fei and the Lan family members behind him.?<i>Looks like the second master of the Lan family isn¡¯t popr in the Lan family! This will be much easier.</i>

    ¡°Ahem,ss! You¡¯re really too unkind. How can you say what¡¯s on your mind?¡± The third elder pretended to reprimand her. What he implied was that she could say it in her heart!

    ¡°I always say whateveres to my head!¡± Leng Ruoxue said cooperatively while looking at the third elder aggrievedly.

    ¡°Lan Fei, I¡¯m talking to thisss. Why are you interrupting?¡± the first elder said with some displeasure.

    ¡°First Elder, I¡­¡± Lan Fei wanted to argue, but the first elder didn¡¯t give him the chance at all!

    ¡°What about me? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m cleaning up your mess? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t reflect on yourself, but you actually caused more trouble!¡± the first elder reprimanded, his face full of dissatisfaction with him.

    ¡°First Elder!¡± Lan Fei was depressed. He was the second master of the Lan family after all. The first elder actually lectured him in public. He really didn¡¯t give him face. He was so angry! However, he didn¡¯t dare to talk back in front of the first elder at all, so he could only bear with it!

    ¡°Lan Fei, I order you to return to the Lan family estate immediately to reflect. You are not allowed to leave your room by even half a step without my permission,¡± the first elder said resolutely.

    The first elder turned and ordered the guards beside him, ¡°Send the second master back.¡±

    ¡°Yes, First Elder,¡± the guards replied and then half forced Lan Fei back to the Lan family estate.

    ¡°Lass, now that the eyesore has left, can we have a good talk?¡± the first elder said warmly, as if he was the Big Bad Wolf coaxing Little Red Riding Hood.

    ¡°But I really don¡¯t need to enter the city anymore,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. She was nning to leave.

    ¡°Lass, you¡¯ve messed up our Lan family¡¯s medicinal herb exchange. You have topensate us!¡± The first elder red at Leng Ruoxue and pretended to be pitiful.

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I didn¡¯t ruin your exchange. It was Lan Ning¡¯er, so you can¡¯t me me for this!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t want to take the me for others!

    ¡°So you want to be irresponsible!¡± the first elder said pitifully as if he was about to cry.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any responsibilities! Okay, we¡¯re leaving now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly.?<i>The Lan family is really too strange. I should stay away from them!</i>

    The moment Freak and the others, as well as the alchemists present, heard Leng Ruoxue say that she was leaving, they immediately packed up and prepared to leave, lest the Lan family vented their anger on them. Moreover, they had almost exchanged the herbs they wanted to exchange for, so staying would be a waste of time.

 Chapter 438 - The Shameless First Elder of the Lan Family (4)

    <h4>Chapter 438: The Shameless First Elder of the Lan Family (4)</h4>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, everything is packed.¡± Freak returned to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s leave then. Don¡¯t affect the Lan family¡¯s medicinal herb exchange,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very kindly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The first elder was a little dumbfounded. What was going on? Did he say he wanted them to leave? He just wanted them to enter the city.?<i>Boohoo¡­ This girl is really too evil.</i>?He was now very sure that Leng Ruoxue definitely did it on purpose.

    ¡°First Elder, you don¡¯t have to be troubled. We¡¯re leaving.¡± Leng Ruoxue waved at the first elder. Then she gave Freak and the others a look and nned to leave¡­

    ¡°All of you, stop right there. No one is allowed to leave. If you want to leave, step over my dead body!¡± With that, the first elder sat on the ground and began acting shamelessly.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others, who were about to leave, as well as the alchemists, were all stunned, not knowing what to do!

    The Lan family collectively turned their heads, not daring to look at the first elder. However, they thought in unison,?<i>First Elder, you are really unscrupulous in order to achieve your goal! s! Your sacrifice for the Lan family is really too great!</i>?At this moment, they respected the first elder even more!

    ¡°First Elder, you want us to step over you. Are you preparing tomit suicide? Or do you want us to kill you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously with several ck lines hanging on her forehead.

    ¡°I find it painful tomit suicide. Kill me if you want to leave!¡± The first elder steeled his heart and went all out. Anyway, the Lan family had already lost all its face. There wouldn¡¯t be much difference even if his was gone.

    ¡°Then what if the Lan family finds trouble with us after we kill you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in distress.?<i>s! Is this old man really the first elder of the Lan family who is virtuous and respected? Why is he so shameless? No wonder the Lan family had so many pieces of work!</i>

    ¡°Hehe, then you can all stay. Then we will all be happy,¡± the first elder said with a smile.

    ¡°But we¡¯ve exchanged all our herbs, and there¡¯s really nothing else to exchange for,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in a dilemma.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You just have to put on a show. Otherwise, our Lan family will lose all our face,¡± the first elder pleaded.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Take pity on me!</i>

    ¡°First Elder, time is money. We¡­¡±

    ¡°Money? How much do you want?¡± the first elder asked quickly. Money was not a problem as long as they were willing to stay!

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was stunned. Did the first elder of the Lan family want to give them money? In fact, what she wanted to say just now was that they didn¡¯t have that much time!

    ¡°Lass, as long as you¡¯re willing to stay until the exchange ends, our Lan family will pay you. How about it?¡± the first elder said anxiously with widened eyes.

    ¡°How much?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly.?<i>They won¡¯t cause trouble for me and yet will pay us. Is there such a good thing?</i>?She couldn¡¯t help feeling a little skeptical!

    ¡°How about five hundred thousand purple gold coins a day for half a month?¡± the first elder asked expectantly.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to ask the alchemists not far away.

    ¡°Is what First Elder said true?¡± one of the alchemists asked doubtfully. Would there be such a good thing? In the past, they had to pay the Lan family money when they came to the exchange meeting. They didn¡¯t expect the tables to turn today. Moreover, the Lan family was quite open-minded, and the treatment was quite good!

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I guarantee it with the reputation of the Lan family¡¯s first elder,¡± the first elder said very seriously and sincerely.

    ¡°I think we can consider it,¡± another alchemist said after hearing the first elder¡¯s promise, but his face was obviously still a little worried.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to consider. Such conditions are unprecedented and will never happen again. There won¡¯t be such an opportunity in the future,¡± the first elder urged.

    ¡°What if the second master of the Lan family finds trouble with us after we enter Blue Cloud City?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Yes! Blue Cloud City is the Lan family¡¯s territory. Will the Lan family cause trouble for us if we enter?¡± the alchemists asked worriedly.

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare. Wasn¡¯t he already grounded by me!¡± the first elder said with certainty.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Everyone, I am the third elder of the Lan family. I can also guarantee that you won¡¯t be harassed by certain people from the Lan family,¡± the third elder promised.

    ¡°If someone harasses us, can we deal with that person as we please? No matter who they are?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly. The other Lan family members might take the words of these two elders seriously, but not necessarily Lan Ning¡¯er!

    ¡°Yes, our Lan family will never shield them,¡± the first elder and third elder promised in unison.

    ¡°Everyone, since the Lan family is so sincere, let¡¯s give these two elders of the Lan family some face!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very understandingly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll listen to Miss Leng,¡± the alchemists replied. They were almost following Leng Ruoxue¡¯s lead now.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ve decided on your behalf. Let¡¯s enter Blue Cloud City to participate in the medicinal herb exchange! However, First Elder, you have to pay us in advance,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in a seemingly fair manner.

    ¡°No problem. You enter the city first. I¡¯ll get someone to send the remuneration to youter,¡± the first elder said readily. Hehe, his mission would bepleted as long as they were willing to stay.

    ¡°First Elder, you can get up now!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the first elder still sitting on the ground and reminded him. s! The first elder of a super family actually sat on the ground and acted shamelessly in order to achieve his goal. What would happen if news of this got out!

    ¡°Hehe,ss, if you agreed earlier, would I need to use this move!¡± the first elder said nonchntly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing face?¡± Leng Ruoxue was really curious.?<i>How can this old man be so thick-skinned?</i>

    ¡°What I care about is the result. It¡¯s good as long as I can achieve my goal,¡± the first elder said stubbornly, his heart racing.?<i>Wasn¡¯t this forced by you,ss?</i>?He hadn¡¯t used this move for dozens of years. Thest time he had used it was for Lan Tian!

    ¡°First Grandpa!¡± At this moment, Lan Lie, who had been hiding, walked out of the crowd. His eyes were slightly red as he spoke in a choked voice.

 Chapter 439 - The Shameless First Elder of the Lan Family (5)

    <h4>Chapter 439: The Shameless First Elder of the Lan Family (5)</h4>

    ¡°Damn brat, you¡¯re finally willing toe out? Is First Grandpa¡¯s joke so enjoyable to watch?¡± The first elder gently patted Lan Lie¡¯s head and pretended to be angry. This brat had returned to the Lan family for a few days, but he didn¡¯t even say that he was going to see him. He only knew to run out of the city every day. He was really infuriating.

    ¡°When did Iugh at First Grandpa!¡± Lan Lie said aggrievedly, seemingly about to cry.

    ¡°s! What a heartless stinky brat! Has Third Grandpa be air?¡± The third elder pretended to wipe his tears and sighed. The thick smell of envy seeped out of his body.

    ¡°Uh! Third Grandpa, I didn¡¯t have enough time to greet you yet!¡± Lan Lie said helplessly, cold sweat flowing down his back. s! It was a tough call, and the two old men were envious. He really didn¡¯t know what to do. Well, he should consult Leng Ruoxue when he had time!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The third elder snorted unhappily, but his eyes revealed deep affection.

    ¡°Hehe! Ruoxue, let¡¯s enter the city!¡± Lan Lieughed dryly and said awkwardly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Even though there were some people in the Lan family who were a little annoying, she was still very satisfied with the Lan family¡¯s attitude. At least, these two elders of the Lan family didn¡¯te to denounce them. This was already very rare for a super family. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to enter the city on ount of these two elders.

    As for the old man who had been staring at her from the Lan family crowd, she automatically ignored him. Someone who didn¡¯t even dare to speak in front of the first elder and the third elder was probably not an influential person.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others were escorted into Blue Cloud City like heroes.

    ¡°Lass, this inn is the best in our Blue Cloud City. Stay here!¡± The first elder brought Leng Ruoxue and the others directly to the inn called ¡®Home¡¯ and pointed at it. At the same time, the manager of the inn immediately weed the first elder and the others when he saw them.

    ¡°Lass! Let¡¯s go to another ce! You¡¯re so ugly, and I¡¯m a beggar. It¡¯s really not suitable for us to stay here,¡± the little old man said. After interacting with them for the past few days, he was already very familiar with Leng Ruoxue and the others. He had also epted Zheng En as his disciple. Moreover, he had changed to addressing Leng Ruoxue asss rather than little friend.

    ¡°Makes sense.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Uh! This is?¡± The first elder was a little dumbfounded.?<i>Did something go wrong again? Moreover, this little old man is so familiar!</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m just a beggar. A nameless pawn isn¡¯t worth mentioning.¡± The little old man raised his head arrogantly and coldly. He was an extremely protective person to begin with, and he initially had some contact with them only because he made a bet with Leng Ruoxue. After that, he took Zheng En as his disciple. In just a few days, he was very satisfied with Zheng En as his disciple and also began to love Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    Uh! This time, the first elder was finally sure that this little old man was really emotional! Did anyone from the Lan family offend him? Moreover, even though he didn¡¯t know this little old man¡¯s identity, he didn¡¯t dare to underestimate this little old man at all because the aura on this little old man was really too strong!

    ¡°He is my subordinate¡¯s master,¡± Leng Ruoxue introduced while suppressing her smile. She found that she liked this protective old man more and more now.

    ¡°Oh! May I know your good name, senior?¡± the first elder asked curiously.

    ¡°What senior? I¡¯m just an old man from the countryside.¡± The little old man obviously didn¡¯t want to bother with this Lan family¡¯s first elder.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The first elder was a little embarrassed. It seemed like this senior had a deep grudge against their Lan family! With this in mind, he couldn¡¯t help turning to Leng Ruoxue for help.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stay here. After all, it¡¯s a token of the first elder¡¯s goodwill. However, First Elder, please restrain that fifth dog! It will be very troublesome if we¡¯re bitten by a dog,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry! We will restrain her properly,¡± the first elder promised.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s stay here for the time being!¡± The little old man nodded and agreed.

    ¡°Manager, they are all esteemed guests of our Lan family. You have to take care of them. Otherwise, you will be the one to answer!¡± the First Elder warned.

    ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± the inn manager replied fearfully. He had heard the conversation between these people and the first elder clearly. s! These people almost didn¡¯t even give the first elder face. How could he dare to slight them!

    After settling the residence of Leng Ruoxue and the others, the first elder and the Lan family members immediately rushed back to the Lan family estate. At the same time, Lan Fei and Lan Ning¡¯er were adding oil to the fire andining to the patriarch of the Lan family!

    In the main hall of the Lan family estate¡­

    The patriarch of the Lan family was sitting in the main seat. On each side of him were the family¡¯s elders. But the first few seats on the two sides were empty because the masters of these seats were all participating in the opening of the medicinal herb exchange meeting and had yet to return!

    Just as Lan Fei and Lan Ning¡¯er were talking until their mouths were dry and their saliva flew everywhere, a guard came to report that the elders had returned¡­

    The first elder and the other members of the Lan family walked into the hall of the main residence and sat down at their respective seats.

    The first elder looked up at the patriarch sitting in the main seat and said lightly, ¡°Has the Elder Conference been brought forward? Why didn¡¯t anyone inform me?¡±

    ¡°First Elder, we aren¡¯t having a conference,¡± an elder sitting answered and gave the first elder a look.

    ¡°Oh! Why is everyone here then? Also, didn¡¯t I lock the second master up? Who let him out?¡± the first elder said with obvious displeasure.

    ¡°The second master escaped by himself,¡± another elder said.

    ¡°Seems like we have to ce a few guards at the second master¡¯s door from tomorrow onward. The people locked up can actually enter and leave as they please. How will others look at our Lan family this way!¡± The first elder nodded cautiously.

    ¡°Father, did you hear that? The first elder actually wants to lock me up!¡± Lan Fei immediately shouted when he heard this. He looked at his father expectantly, hoping that he could uphold justice for him.

 Chapter 440 - Old Friends (1)

    <h4>Chapter 440: Old Friends (1)</h4>

    However, the patriarch of the Lan family had closed his eyes at some point and was sitting motionlessly as if he had fallen asleep. His reaction was really intriguing!

    The first elder raised his eyelids slightly and said indifferently, ¡°Second Master, don¡¯t you see that the patriarch is sleeping?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Lan Fei was at a loss for words. He had a bad premonition since hearing that the first elder was back!

    ¡°Second Master, you left your room without permission. Is there anything important?¡± the first elder asked coldly, his tone so calm, it was as if he was asking if others had eaten.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m here to report to Father,¡± Lan Fei stammered. He was actually very nervous, and Lan Ning¡¯er was also afraid in front of the first elder.

    ¡°You have already been locked up. Do you have any work you need to report? Why didn¡¯t I know that you¡¯re so dedicated?¡± the first elder said mockingly.

    ¡°Hehe, First Elder, the second master and the fifth youngdy are here toin about you,¡± an elder said gloatingly.

    As soon as the elder finished speaking, Lan Fei and Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s hearts skipped a beat! They knew that it was impossible to hide the matter of tattling about the first elder, but they didn¡¯t expect to be exposed in front of him!

    ¡°I see! Then tell me what our second master said about me!¡± the first elder asked calmly, his expression unreadable!

    ¡°The second master said that you covered up for the people who opposed the Lan family, ruined the Lan family¡¯s reputation, ignored the authority of the patriarch, and humiliated him, a son of the patriarch! As for the fifth youngdy, she said that you never take her seriously, find trouble with her everywhere, and even associate with Leng Ruoxue and the others. By the way, our fifth youngdy greatly looks down on those alchemists and thinks that their status is too low and that they aren¡¯t worthy of the Lan family¡¯s preferential treatment!¡± A certain elder ryed Lan Fei and Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s words to the first elder word for word.

    Hearing this, the first elder only frowned slightly and then said, ¡°It seems that I really havemitted a heinous crime in the hearts of the second master and his daughter! However, I have something to report to the second master. The trouble that the fifth youngdy caused has caused huge losses to our Lan family. Therefore, I have already promised to pay the alchemists who nned on leaving five hundred thousand purple gold coins per person per day if they participate in the medicinal herb exchange in order to appease them.¡±

    ¡°What? Our Lan family won¡¯t pay this. They can participate or not as they want. Hmph! How dare they go against our Lan family. They really don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± Lan Fei roared furiously.

    ¡°Second Master, are you sure it¡¯s okay if they don¡¯t participate?¡± the first elder asked coldly with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Erm¡­¡± Lan Fei stammered again.

    ¡°First Elder, if no alchemist participates in the medicinal herb exchange, it will be very disadvantageous to our Lan family! However, I want to know who will pay the five hundred thousand per person per day?¡± another elder asked.

    ¡°The mess was caused by the second master and his daughter, so of course, this money has to be paid by them,¡± the first elder said with a smile.

    ¡°Why?¡± Lan Fei and Lan Ning¡¯er were furious when they heard this. How could they have so much money! One person was 500,000 a day, and there were at least a hundred people!

    The first elder nced at Lan Fei and his daughter lightly and said with displeasure, ¡°Because I¡¯m cleaning up after you so that those alchemists will stay. Otherwise, our Lan family¡¯s medicinal herb exchange won¡¯t continue.¡±

    ¡°Those alchemists are not important figures. So what if they don¡¯t participate?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said in objection. In her heart, the alchemist representatives of the various Alchemist Association branches were not very important. After all, the highest level among those people was only Master Alchemist. She looked down on those people since the higher-level alchemists were all gathered in the Alchemist Association Headquarters. However, it was impossible for alchemists with higher status to arrive so early, so those who arrived early were unimportant alchemists. Uh! At least, this was what she thought.

    ¡°Hehe, I wonder what kind of alchemist is considered important in Fifth Miss¡¯s eyes?¡± The first elder was really curious. What was the fifth youngdy¡¯s brain made of? Why was it different from what others thought? The lowest-level alchemists who could receive the Lan family¡¯s invitation to participate in the exchange were Master Alchemists who were very promising, and their future prospects were limitless. But their fifth youngdy actually looked down on these people!

    ¡°Of course, they have to be like my future master, as well as those alchemists who are Grandmaster Alchemists and above in the Alchemy Association Headquarters. They should be the big shots we value,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said with a face full of pride, her absolutely beautiful face full of cockiness!

    ¡°Fifth Miss, do you think that just a few Grandmaster Alchemists can support our Lan family¡¯s medicinal herb exchange?¡± the first elder asked in return.

    ¡°Of course, our Lan family¡¯s medicinal herb exchange will be even more famous with their help. Moreover, His Excellency Du Min is alsoing to participate in this medicinal herb exchange, so it really doesn¡¯t matter whether those insignificant alchemists participate or not,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said confidently.?<i>Hmph! After I be Du Min¡¯s disciple, I have to trample all these people under my feet. They are always at odds with me!</i>

    ¡°Fifth Miss, can you tell me how many Grandmaster Alchemists there are in the Alchemy Association Headquarters? Will these peoplee? Even if theye, can you get them to exchange herbs with each other?¡± The first elder rolled his eyes at Lan Ning¡¯er and thought,?<i>What a brainless fool.</i>?If there were only a dozen people at the medicinal herb exchange meeting, then what was the point of this alchemy gathering, which was known as thergest alchemist gathering on the Boundless Continent!

    ¡°Erm¡­ So what if there are fewer alchemists attending this exchange? His Excellency Du Min wille anyway. He¡¯s more important than any alchemist. When I be His Excellency Du Min¡¯s disciple, and our Lan family is rted to him, won¡¯t those alchemists take the initiative to curry favor with us?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said nonchntly.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, are you so sure that His Excellency Du Min will ept you as his disciple?¡± the first elder asked in disbelief. He really didn¡¯t know where Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s confidence came from. His Excellency Du Min didn¡¯t seem to have explicitly said that he would ept her as his disciple, right?

 Chapter 441 - Old Friends (2)

    <h4>Chapter 441: Old Friends (2)</h4>

    ¡°Of course. I am an alchemy genius rarely seen in a hundred years on the Boundless Heaven Continent. If he doesn¡¯t take me as his disciple, it will absolutely be His Excellency Du Min¡¯s loss,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said confidently, her proud tail about to rise to the sky!

    The first elder really didn¡¯t know what to say about Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s strong confidence. His Excellency Du Min obviously only said that he would consider it, but she thought that this was a matter set in stone. Moreover, she announced it wantonly and made everyone know.?<i>Hmph! If His Excellency Du Min doesn¡¯t take her in as a disciple in the end, let¡¯s see how she ends up!</i>

    ¡°Fifth Miss, His Excellency Du Min is one of the most virtuous and respected people on the Boundless Heaven Continent. Why don¡¯t I feel that it would be His Excellency Du Min¡¯s loss if he doesn¡¯t take you in as a disciple?¡± the third elder said indifferently, his shrewd eyes carrying a hint of faint mockery. Hmph! If not for taking the patriarch¡¯s face into consideration, these words would probably be even nastier.

    ¡°I¡¯m an alchemy genius, and I¡¯m already an Alchemist before I¡¯m twenty,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er emphasized. This was the thing she was most proud of.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like alchemy geniuses like you are unheard of on the Boundless Heaven Continent. If His Excellency Du Min takes in every person, wouldn¡¯t most of these alchemists be his disciples?¡± the third elder said with a light smile.

    ¡°How can those peoplepare to me? I¡¯m the most favored fifth youngdy of the Lan family!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er couldn¡¯t help shouting angrily.

    ¡°Do you think His Excellency Du Min will take you in as his disciple because of your identity?¡± the third elder asked with some amusement.

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Lan Ning¡¯er was about to refute when she was interrupted by a dignified voice.

    ¡°Alright, stop arguing. Do everything ording to what the first elder says!¡± Lan Tao, the patriarch of the Lan family, said with his eyes closed. After speaking, he stood up from the main seat and left the hall.

    ¡°Guards, bring the second master and the fifth youngdy back to their rooms. None of them are allowed to step out of the room without my orders. In addition, from today onward, deduct the monthly money of the second master and the fifth youngdy to pay those alchemists until the second master and fifth youngdy repay all the purple gold coins they owe the Lan family,¡± the first elder ordered.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do that! I¡¯m the most favored fifth youngdy of the Lan family! Grandpa won¡¯t allow you to do this!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er roared hysterically after hearing what the first elder said.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, didn¡¯t you hear what the patriarch said just now?¡± the first elder asked with a frown.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and bring them down.¡± The first elder didn¡¯t want to give Lan Ning¡¯er any chance to speak at all and urged directly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The guard brought Lan Fei and his daughter back to their rooms after receiving the order.

    ¡°First Elder¡­¡±

    ¡°Second Elder, do you have anything to say?¡± the first elder asked softly while ncing at the second elder.

    ¡°Uh! No.¡± The second elder was about to plead on behalf of Lan Fei and his daughter, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything after the first elder nced at him lightly. No one could shake the first elder¡¯s authority among the elders.

    ¡°Since no one has any objections, then we can all leave!¡± The first elder chased them away.

    ¡°First Elder, you have to pay those alchemists as soon as possible,¡± the third elder reminded before leaving the hall.

    The first elder nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll send someone to deliver it to themter. Use the money from the public fund first, and then the second master and his daughter will slowly return it.¡±

    Hearing this, the other elders couldn¡¯t help but mourn for Lan Fei and his daughter for a few minutes. s! How pitiful! The father¡¯s and daughter¡¯s pocket money was actually all gone because of this matter.

    After the elders left the hall, the first elder went directly to the patriarch¡¯s study. He knocked on the door and then walked in.

    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Lan Tao said indifferently from his chair.

    The first elder sat down opposite the patriarch and replied with barely a word, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is he okay?¡± Lan Tao asked nonchntly, seemingly not caring too much.

    ¡°Extremely well,¡± the first elder answered.

    ¡°Damn it. Can¡¯t you say a few more words?¡± Lan Tao said furiously, almost exploding with anger in his heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know everything? Do you need me to tell you?¡± the first elder said irritably. Hmph! He obviously missed his grandson, but he still kept finding trouble with his grandson. Their way of getting along was really strange!

    ¡°I want you to say it. How is he?¡± Lan Tao bellowed somewhat childishly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡± The first elder¡¯s stubborn temper also rose.

    ¡°You¡­ Lan Hong! I¡¯m your elder brother! Do you want to anger me to death?!¡± Lan Tao roared with some jealousy. At this moment, he looked like a child who couldn¡¯t obtain candy. He didn¡¯t have the slightest demeanor as the patriarch of the Lan family!

    ¡°So what?¡± First Elder Lan Hong said nonchntly, not even bothering to look up. Anyway, he knew that Lan Tao wouldn¡¯t do anything other than shouting at him!

    ¡°You¡­ Stay away from my grandson!¡± Lan Tao shouted with jealousy. That was his precious grandson! But that stinky brat would cry endlessly as long as he hugged him since he was young. Moreover, he never gave him, his grandfather, a good attitude, but he would always smile non-stop at others. s! As long as he thought of this, jealousy kept flowing out of his heart!

    ¡°He¡¯s also my grandson, okay! If it weren¡¯t for me back then, would you have this grandson?¡± the first elder said without backing down.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Lan Tao was a little angry. He knew that he was a little stubborn back then, but didn¡¯t hepromise in the end? Why were these people still so vengeful! Especially that stinky brat!?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Big Brother, you can¡¯t be jealous of familial love.¡± First Elder Lan Hong added oil to the fire.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ Return my grandson to me. Mother! Your son is being bullied!¡± Lan Tao had no choice but to use soft tactics when he saw that hard tactics weren¡¯t working!

    ¡°Big Brother, our mother has passed away for many years,¡± the first elder reminded, his forehead full of ck lines. s! He was really at his wit¡¯s end with his brother¡¯s shamelessness! However, if Leng Ruoxue saw this scene, she would definitely say that the Lan family¡¯s shamelessness was hereditary.

 Chapter 442 - Old Friends (3)

    <h4>Chapter 442: Old Friends (3)</h4>

    ¡°So what?¡± Lan Tao roared in objection with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s useless even if you¡¯re jealous of me! That stinky brat doesn¡¯t even like to return home now.¡± Lan Hong spread his hands and shrugged helplessly.

    ¡°Are Leng Ruoxue and the others that attractive?¡± Lan Tao asked with some jealousy.?<i>My good grandson! Boohoo¡­</i>?He was hanging out with others all day now, and he was even calling a dog brother. Hmph! Since he liked dogs so much, he would get someone to find a few good ones for him in case that stinky brat couldn¡¯t even find his house.

    ¡°Probably! That little girl is very interesting. Moreover, she isn¡¯t afraid of our Lan family at all. I can see that Lie¡¯er is very happy with them. Oh right, Ming¡¯er is also with them!¡± the first elder said. In fact, the patriarch knew about these things long ago. Even Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ every move was within the patriarch¡¯s control. However, the patriarch didn¡¯t take any action. Moreover, he got people to hide all of this. Otherwise, Lan Fei wouldn¡¯t have been so passive!

    ¡°Is that so? Seems like I have to meet that little girl when I have time,¡± Lan Tao said after some thought.

    ¡°Then you have to be mentally prepared. That little girl isn¡¯t easy to deal with. She¡¯s very sharp-tongued!¡± Lan Hong reminded.

    ¡°Then I have to take a look and see the dog that stole my grandson away,¡± Lan Tao decided.

    After Lan Hong heard what the patriarch said, the corner of his mouth twitched.?<i>That dog is your true goal, isn¡¯t it?</i>

    At this moment, Icy, who was asleep in the inn, had no idea that he was being marked by a certain jealous old man.

    ¡­

    In the inn¡­

    Leng Ruoxue and the others were gathered in the room discussing something. Icy was sleeping on the bed, while Lan Lie was half lying on the bed, watching him sleep and touching Icy¡¯s fur from time to time.

    Lying on the bed with his eyes closed, Icy shook his little ears in displeasure and shouted, ¡°Go away! Don¡¯t disturb my sleep!¡±

    ¡°Little Icy, you¡¯ve been sleeping for almost a day. Why are you still sleeping? Don¡¯t sleep anymore. Get up and y with me! Let¡¯s go y frisbee,¡± Lan Lie said excitedly. If he remembered correctly, dogs¡¯ favorite sport was to fetch frisbees, hehe!

    ¡°F*ck frisbee!¡± Icy was furious when he heard the word frisbee.?<i>Damn it. I¡¯m not a dog. Why would I fetch frisbees!</i>

    ¡°You don¡¯t like frisbee? Then shall we y yarn ball?¡± Lan Lie asked a little out of line. He felt that all cats and canine animals should like this sport! However, Little Icy was really toozy!

    ¡°F*ck your yarn ball!¡± Icy was even angrier.?<i>F*ck! I¡¯m not a cat. Why would I y with a ball of fur! Ah! I want to bite someone!</i>

    ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue, not far away, couldn¡¯t helpughing after hearing their conversation.

    Unable to stand it anymore, Icy jumped directly into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms. ¡°Little Snowy, quickly chase this fool away. I¡¯m about to die from anger.¡±

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ Little Icy, I like you so much. How can you despise me!¡± Lan Lieined, his eyes brimming with tears of grievance!?<i>Why doesn¡¯t Little Icy allow me to hug him? I want to hug him too!</i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t like you! Stop pestering me!¡± Icy said impatiently as two drops of cold sweat dripped down his forehead.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?He was a male, so he really couldn¡¯t ept other males being so intimate with him other than his master.

    ¡°Haha! Stop bickering. Lan Lie, it¡¯s gettingte. Shouldn¡¯t you go home?¡± Leng Ruoxue said very implicitly. To put it bluntly, she was chasing him away.

    ¡°Little Snowy, you despise me too,¡± Lan Lie said pitifully.

    ¡°Of course. Do you think she likes you?¡± Freak said coldly. Lan Lie¡¯s words pissed him off!?<i>Xue¡¯er has never liked you, okay?</i>

    ¡°Hurry up and scram! We want to rest,¡± Freak added.

    ¡°Uh! It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng Wudi came out to smooth things over.

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, Little Icy!¡± Lan Lie said reluctantly and left with Leng Wudi and Sun Teng.

    After Lan Lie¡¯s group left, Leng Ruoxue looked at Leng Qingtian and the others and said, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s take turns to go to the exchange during this half a month!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Leng Qingtian and the others agreed.

    ¡°Everyone, have a good rest. I¡¯ll go with Freak tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She had already divided everyone into five groups, with two people in each group taking turns to watch the stall.

    Everyone nodded and returned to their rooms.

    The next morning, Leng Ruoxue and Freak arrived at the exchange meeting venue.

    Although there were many alchemists present, everyone was chatting in groups of three to five. There were not many alchemists who really exchanged, mainly because they basically exchanged almost all their medicinal herbs¡­

    Ten dayster.

    It was Leng Ruoxue and Freak¡¯s turn to watch the stall again.

    In the venue¡­

    Leng Ruoxue was leaning in Freak¡¯s arms and ncing around the venue casually. She said lightly, ¡°Freak, there seem to be more new faces today.¡±

    ¡°Yes, they are probably from the Alchemist Association Headquarters. I heard that they are thest to arrive at each exchange,¡± Freak replied. The alchemists of the Alchemist Association Headquarters were of higher levels and status, so they naturally wouldn¡¯te to the exchange meeting early like the other alchemists. Therefore, they were alwayste. But even if they camete, they were still the biggest winners of the exchange in the past. However, it was difficult to say this time.

    While they were chatting softly, a tall, handsome middle-aged man in his fifties walked toward their stall.

    The middle-aged man squatted down and said critically, ¡°Are these the herbs you want to exchange? They seem quite ordinary.¡±

    ¡°Yes! We are poor!¡± Leng Ruoxue replied lightly. In fact, she had basically exchanged all her herbs, so the stall only had some ordinary ones now. Moreover, it was not only her. Most of the alchemists were the same. They were only here to make up the numbers.

 Chapter 443 - Old Friends (4)

    <h4>Chapter 443: Old Friends (4)</h4>

    The middle-aged man¡¯s mouth twitched.?<i>You¡¯re poor! How can you be poor!</i>

    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s your puppy? I heard you have a very powerful puppy?¡± the middle-aged man asked directly, not beating around the bush. He looked around but didn¡¯t find a single dog fur.

    ¡°Sleeping!¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly with her eyes raised, but she was alert in her heart.?<i>This man doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s here to exchange for herbs at all. Moreover, why is he asking about Icy?</i>

    ¡°Let me see that puppy! I¡¯m very curious,¡± the middle-aged man said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Icy doesn¡¯t see outsiders.¡± Leng Ruoxue refused without thinking.?<i>This man is really too strange. Does he have a grudge against Icy? Why is he gritting his teeth at the mention of Icy?</i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I have to see it,¡± the middle-aged man said unreasonably.

    ¡°No.¡± Leng Ruoxue was amused.?<i>How interesting. Who does this person think he is!</i>

    ¡°I won¡¯t leave if you don¡¯t let me see that puppy,¡± the middle-aged man said shamelessly.

    ¡°Up to you. Freak, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some amusement. How could she meet all sorts of crazy people!

    ¡°Okay,¡± Freak replied. The two of them stood up, packed their things simply, and left the exchange meeting venue.

    The middle-aged man was stunned. Then he immediately followed!

    Walking on the streets of Blue Cloud City, Freak looked back at the middle-aged man following them. He frowned slightly and said with some displeasure, ¡°Xue¡¯er, that person is still following us!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re about to reach the inn,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. Although she didn¡¯t know why this man wanted to see Icy, her intuition told her that he shouldn¡¯t have any ill intentions.

    As soon as Leng Ruoxue and Freak arrived, they found that the entrance of the inn was crowded. Moreover, the surrounding people were discussing¡­

    ¡°What happened?¡± Freak and Leng Ruoxue looked at each other in puzzlement.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t tell! This man looks very loyal. How could he cause someone¡¯s death?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! It¡¯s really terrifying for an alchemist to cause someone¡¯s death!¡±

    Upon hearing everyone¡¯s discussion, Leng Ruoxue and Freak pushed through the crowd and walked directly into the inn.

    At this moment, Zheng En was confronting a greasy-looking man in his thirties in the lobby of the inn¡­

    The man looked at Zheng En arrogantly and provocatively, while Zheng En said nothing. But his flushed handsome face and trembling body showed his current anger¡­

    ¡°Zheng En, I didn¡¯t expect you to still be alive! I thought you hadmitted suicide long ago!¡± the man said gloatingly, his slightly feminine face full of pride.

    ¡°Sun Wei, you are not dead yet, so how can I bear to die!¡± Zheng En suppressed his hatred. He knew that he didn¡¯t have the ability to deal with Sun Wei now. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t cause trouble for his youngdy! Therefore, he chose to endure Sun Wei¡¯s humiliation. Anyway, his youngdy had said that it was never toote to take revenge. He had waited for so many years, so what were a few more days?

    ¡°Haha, do you think you are my match? You lost to me fifteen years ago, and you can¡¯t beat me now!¡± Sun Wei said confidently. With his current status, it was simply easy to kill Zheng En if he wanted to. But he wouldn¡¯t let Zheng En die easily. Zheng En was once the person he was most envious of! Moreover, the feeling of a cat catching a mouse was the best, so he wanted to y Zheng En to death slowly. That would be more satisfying!

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s voice sounded indifferently in the lobby.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Sun Wei looked at Leng Ruoxue with some displeasure.?<i>Where did this ugly monstere from? You better not meddle in my affairs, or I will definitely make you regret it!</i>

    ¡°Zheng En is my subordinate. Who do you think I am?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked coldly.

    ¡°Miss,¡± Zheng En called out in embarrassment, his handsome face full of guilt. He knew that he still caused trouble for his youngdy!

    ¡°In that case, an ugly monster like you is his master! Haha! I didn¡¯t expect that our once famous alchemy genius would actually find himself a master. Seems like you¡¯re really not doing well!¡± Sun Weiughed hysterically, his greasy face full of pride.

    ¡°Shut up! This is my business!¡± Zheng En shouted. He could tolerate Sun Wei humiliating him, but he wouldn¡¯t allow Sun Wei to humiliate his youngdy!

    ¡°What? Are you angry from embarrassment? Am I not telling the truth?¡± Sun Wei asked with a smug face.

    ¡°Zheng En, step aside,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered lightly. She hoped that Zheng En could take revenge himself, but this didn¡¯t mean that she could tolerate others bullying her people. This Sun Wei had obviously touched her bottom line.

    ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± Zheng En answered and then obediently retreated to the side.

    ¡°Your name is Sun Wei, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her head and nced at Sun Wei coldly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone calls me Master Sun,¡± Sun Wei said proudly.

    ¡°Master? Are you qualified to be called a master?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. On the Boundless Heaven Continent, only certain virtuous Master Alchemists would be respectfully addressed as masters. And those at the Grandmaster Alchemist level and above would be addressed as excellencies.

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m the beloved disciple of the Alchemist Association Headquarters¡¯ president. If I¡¯m not qualified to be addressed as master, then others are even less qualified,¡± Sun Wei said, suppressing his anger.

    ¡°So you¡¯re the disciple of the headquarters¡¯ president! No wonder you¡¯re so arrogant! However, being called a master isn¡¯t about status but the attainments and character of an alchemist in alchemy. I don¡¯t know how your attainments are, but your character is really insulting the honorific title of a master!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very disdainfully.?<i>Hmph!</i>?She didn¡¯t care about this fellow¡¯s identity! Anyone who dared to humiliate her in public had to pay the price!

 Chapter 444 - The Aggressive Little Icy (1)

    <h4>Chapter 444: The Aggressive Little Icy (1)</h4>

    ¡°Haha, well said. Truly well said.¡± At this moment, the little old man appeared out of nowhere and pped his hands in praise. In fact, he had been here for a while, but he didn¡¯t appear because he wanted to see how his foolish disciple would deal with this fellow. But this result¡­! Clearly, he wasn¡¯t satisfied.

    ¡°Master.¡± Zheng En bowed respectfully and then lowered his head, not daring to look at the little old man.

    ¡°Raise your head,¡± the little old man rebuked with a displeased face. He was a little disappointed that his disciple didn¡¯t live up to his expectations. He knew that his disciple didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for them, but how could he be someone who was afraid of trouble? Moreover, what he couldn¡¯t tolerate was someone bullying his disciple!

    ¡°Master!¡± Zheng En looked up at the little old man with tears in his eyes.

    The little old man cleared his throat and said loudly, ¡°Zheng En! If you are my disciple, tell me what happened back then and let everyone here judge. I believe everyone¡¯s eyes are clear on who is right and who is wrong.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Zheng En hesitated but still answered. Although this matter was a little difficult for him to say, he knew that he really couldn¡¯t hide what had happened back then at this moment.

    The little old man stroked his beard and nodded with satisfaction.?<i>This is more like my disciple!</i>

    ¡°Fifteen years ago, when I was still an Alchemist, Sun Wei and I participated in an alchemypetition held by the Alchemist Association Headquarters. In thispetition, Sun Wei and I were the best among all the participants, so we became friends and appreciated each other.

    ¡°In fact, this was just my wishful thinking. Sun Wei didn¡¯t treat me as a friend at all. He approached me for another purpose.

    ¡°He approached me to obtain my trust, and then he tampered with my pill furnace. That time, he obtained first ce in thepetition. Afterward, he was epted as a disciple by the president of the headquarters. He was at his best and still regarded me as his confidant. At the time, I was very touched and would say almost anything to him. But something happened not long after. Someone said that a pill I concocted killed someone. I didn¡¯t know the whole story at all, so I was directly convicted and expelled from the Alchemist Association.

    ¡°Later on, by chance, I got to know that it was all Sun Wei¡¯s doing in the dark. He deliberately framed me so that I couldn¡¯t be an alchemist. Moreover, the cause of all of this was envy! He was envious of my talent and wanted to be a disciple of the headquarters¡¯s president. He had always treated me as his greatestpetitor, so he wanted to destroy me! He wanted me to be deserted and despised by everyone. In the following years, Sun Wei kept sending people to hunt me down!¡± Zheng En exined while suppressing his hatred.

    After everyone present heard Zheng En¡¯s words, there was a moment of silence. They were not clear about the authenticity of the matter back then, but everyone believed that at least 50% of Zheng En¡¯s words were trustworthy because such things did happen on the Boundless Heaven Continent.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. He¡¯s just quibbling. What I said is true!¡± Sun Wei hurriedly said after seeing everyone¡¯s doubtful gazes.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at Sun Wei and said with a slight mockery, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Are you feeling guilty? Everyone knows what¡¯s right and wrong. Not just anyone can change it with a few words.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Sun Wei was at a loss for words¡­

    ¡°Everyone, I believe you are all intelligent people. This matter is from a long time ago, so you won¡¯t know the truth of the matter. Even I am not very clear about it. Although Zheng En is my subordinate, please believe me. If it¡¯s really Zheng En¡¯s fault, I will definitely not protect him. But if what happened back then is really as Zheng En said, then I won¡¯t let anyone who dares to bully my subordinate go. Therefore, I hope everyone can give us some time to investigate the truth of the matter back then. This way, we will not wrong a good person, nor will we let the bad person continue to be carefree,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to all the onlookers.?<i>Hmph! Sun Wei isn¡¯t the only one who knows how to use the power of public opinion. I also know how to.</i>

    The surrounding citizens felt that Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words were reasonable and nodded one after another, expressing their support for her to investigate the truth back then. In fact, what happened back then had nothing to do with them at all. But everyone was gossipy, so they were also very curious about the truth of the matter back then. It wouldn¡¯t be a loss for them if they knew!

    ¡°Everyone, for the sake of fairness, I hope you won¡¯t discuss this matter anymore. I will naturally give everyone an exnation for it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said again after seeing that she had achieved the effect she wanted. She didn¡¯t want these people to point at Zheng En and gossip when they saw him in the future.

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± The people nodded and left.

    At this moment, Leng Qingtian and the others emerged from the darkness.

    ¡°Haha, Lass, you¡¯re the best,¡± Old Zao said with a smile. They had been thinking of a way to help Zheng En without making him feel awkward. He didn¡¯t expect the girl to solve the problem with a few words.

    Leng Ruoxue nced at Sun Wei and then said to Leng Qingtian and the others, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our room!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded and walked toward the room collectively.

    ¡°Stop! Stop right there!¡± Sun Wei shouted from behind them, but no one bothered with him!

    Leng Ruoxue deliberately put on a stern face after entering the room. She red at Zheng En and said with slight displeasure, ¡°Zheng En, isn¡¯t he just the disciple of the Alchemist Association Headquarters¡¯ president? Why are you afraid of him!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Brat Zheng, your performance just now was very embarrassing for us! What do we usually teach you?¡± Old Zao also reprimanded very unhappily. If the waiter in the inn hadn¡¯t told them that something had happened to Zheng En, they would have still been kept in the dark!

    ¡°I¡­¡± Zheng En was speechless.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t make things difficult for my disciple. He¡¯s just too kind and is afraid of implicating us. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be bullied by others.¡± The little old man helped his disciple out of the predicament.

 Chapter 445 - The Aggressive Little Icy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 445: The Aggressive Little Icy (2)</h4>

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m too useless,¡± Zheng En said.

    ¡°Silly boy! What do you intend to do with this matter?¡± the little old man asked with some heartache.

    ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s been fifteen years since this matter happened. It probably won¡¯t be easy to find witnesses to prove what happened back then. In fact, I originally wanted to get rid of Sun Wei when I became stronger, but now¡­¡± Zheng En was a little at a loss. He wanted to clear his name, but unless Sun Wei confessed, the truth of the matter back then would probably only sink to the bottom of the sea. After all, Sun Wei was a very careful person. He had probably eliminated the people who worked for him back then long ago.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed not easy to find the witnesses from back then, so the best way is to get Sun Wei to confess. This will save us a lot of trouble,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Get him to confess? That¡¯s impossible!¡± the little old man said.

    ¡°How will we know if we don¡¯t try? Moreover, I have a way to make him confess,¡± Leng Ruoxue said mysteriously.

    ¡°Lass, what idea do you have? Tell me about it.¡± Old Zao was really too curious.

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯ll know when the timees.¡± Leng Ruoxue kept them in suspense.

    ¡°Lass! Tell me! Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to sleep,¡± Old Zao pleaded pitifully.

    ¡°No!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s will was very firm.

    After speaking, Leng Ruoxue dragged Freak back to her room.

    In the room¡­

    Freak hugged Leng Ruoxue¡¯s waist and asked with some bitterness on his face, ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t tell me you won¡¯t even tell me!¡±

    ¡°Haha! I can tell you, but you can¡¯t tell others!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.?<i>Why does the resentful expression on Freak¡¯s face make me want to bully him so much?</i>

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Freak nodded repeatedly.

    ¡°Come closer.¡± Leng Ruoxue lowered Freak¡¯s head and whispered her n into his ear.

    ¡°Are you sure it will work?¡± Freak asked doubtfully.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door outside the room. Freak turned to open the door but found that it was actually the middle-aged man standing at the door. s! He was really like a lingering ghost!

    ¡°What do you want by following us?¡± Freak asked irritably, his face full of displeasure at being disturbed.

    ¡°I just want to see that puppy,¡± the middle-aged man said stubbornly, looking like he wouldn¡¯t turn back until he saw the puppy!

    Freak rolled his eyes and said speechlessly, ¡°It¡¯s just a dog. What¡¯s there to see?¡±

    ¡°My grandson likes dogs very much. I heard that your dog is very likable, so I came to take a look so that I can also get him an identical one,¡± the middle-aged man said helplessly.

    ¡°Our Icy is unique!¡± Freak couldn¡¯t help reminding. Icy was not a real dog, so how could there be an identical one in the world! It was only possible if he could get a qilin for his grandson! However, qilins were not cabbages that could be found just because you wanted.

    ¡°Yes, I know. Let me take a look. It won¡¯t be a loss for you if I just take a look, right?¡± the middle-aged man said without giving up.?<i>Hmph!</i>?He decided that he wouldn¡¯t leave if he didn¡¯t see the puppy.

    ¡°Freak, let him in!¡± Leng Ruoxue, who had been listening in the room for a while, said helplessly. She really didn¡¯t know what to do with this middle-aged man¡¯s persistence!

    ¡°Alright! Come in!¡± Freak made way and let the middle-aged man in.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the dog?¡± The middle-aged man looked for the puppy impatiently after entering the room.

    Leng Ruoxue moved Icy out of the bracelet and put him on the bed.

    ¡°This is your puppy?¡± The middle-aged man looked at Icy, who was sleeping soundly on the bed, and couldn¡¯t help being a little disappointed. This dog looked very ordinary! It was so small and not as mighty as the dogs he had found! He really couldn¡¯t understand why his grandson liked this puppy so much.

    ¡°Yes! He¡¯s called Icy,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined simply.

    ¡°What¡¯s so good about this dog? Can he look after the house? Can he catch mice? Can he y with his master? Can he¡­¡± the middle-aged man asked non-stop. Leng Ruoxue was speechless with every question he asked!

    After asking, the middle-aged man looked at Leng Ruoxue expectantly, waiting for her to answer his questions.

    ¡°Uh! Our Icy doesn¡¯t know anything except eating and sleeping,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly while wiping the cold sweat off her forehead.?<i>Our Icy is a qilin, so he doesn¡¯t know anything that those dogs can do.</i>

    ¡°Why do you keep him if he doesn¡¯t know anything? Why don¡¯t you sell him to me!¡± the middle-aged man said after some thought.?<i>Hmph! Doesn¡¯t my grandson like this dog? Then I¡¯ll buy this dog for him.</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Little Icy is not for sale.¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless.?<i>Is this middle-aged man mentally abnormal? Why are his thoughts so whimsical?</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to pay a sky-high price,¡± the middle-aged man said resolutely.

    ¡°He¡¯s not for sale,¡± Leng Ruoxue said firmly.

    ¡°Then how are you willing to sell this dog to me?¡± The middle-aged man refused to give up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time. Little Icy is not for sale. He¡¯s priceless, and I won¡¯t sell him for any amount of money,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without any room for negotiation.

    ¡°What if I insist on buying him?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s aura suddenly became a little unyielding.

    ¡°He¡¯s not for sale,¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently.?<i>Why is this middle-aged man so stubborn? Doesn¡¯t he understand what I¡¯m saying?</i>

    ¡°You¡¯d better sell him to me. At least you can obtain some money that way. With this money, you can buy as many dogs as you want! But if you don¡¯t sell him to me and force me, I will snatch him away,¡± the middle-aged man threatened with both soft and hard tactics.

    ¡°Oh! You can try. Little Icy, wake up! Someone¡¯s here to snatch you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said gloatingly, waking Little Icy up.

 Chapter 446 - The Aggressive Little Icy (3)

    <h4>Chapter 446: The Aggressive Little Icy (3)</h4>

    ¡°Who dares to snatch this lord? You¡¯re courting death!¡± Icy opened his beautiful ice-blue eyes and spoke with obvious displeasure. He hated two things in his life. One was others disturbing him while he was eating, and the other was others disturbing him while he was sleeping.

    ¡°It¡¯s this middle-aged uncle!¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at the middle-aged man not far away.

    Icy¡¯s blue eyes turned to the middle-aged man and looked at him carefully.?<i>Heh, I didn¡¯t expect this old man to be a Mystic Supremacy!</i>

    ¡°Do you want to snatch me away?¡± Icy asked.

    ¡°I wanted to buy you, but your master refused to sell you, so I was forced into it!¡± the middle-aged man said aggrievedly. However, he was surprised.?<i>Is this really a puppy? Why do I have a very strange feeling!</i>

    Hearing this, Leng Ruoxue grumbled in her heart.?<i>This middle-aged man is really not an ordinary scoundrel!</i>

    ¡°You can¡¯t afford me!¡± Icy said very arrogantly.

    ¡°Hmph! There¡¯s nothing in this world that I can¡¯t afford!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s anger immediately surged when he heard Icy¡¯s words!

    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s because you¡¯re too inexperienced,¡± Icy said lightly while looking at the middle-aged man with interest.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that I¡¯m inexperienced?¡± The middle-aged man was depressed. He had lived for more than a hundred years, but a puppy said that he was inexperienced! How ridiculous!

    ¡°Of course.¡± Icy nodded seriously.

    ¡°You are just a puppy. What right do you have to talk about me!¡± the middle-aged man roared furiously. His roar was deafening and attracted Leng Qingtian and the others in the room next door.

    Leng Qingtian was the first to rush into his granddaughter¡¯s room and asked worriedly, ¡°Xue¡¯er, what happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Little Icy is arguing with this middle-aged uncle!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Qingtian was stunned. He thought someone was sneak attacking them!

    ¡°Father!¡± Lan Ming, who also followed over when he heard the sound, eximed in a daze. The middle-aged uncle Leng Ruoxue was talking about was actually his father!

    The word ¡®father¡¯ stunned Leng Ruoxue and the others. They immediately reacted, and two drops of cold sweat dripped down their foreheads. None of them expected this middle-aged man to be the patriarch of the Lan family.

    ¡°Uh, Ming¡¯er, you¡¯re here too!¡± Lan Tao pretended to be stupid, his handsome face a little awkward.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lan Ming couldn¡¯t be bothered to y word games with him. It would be strange if the mighty patriarch of the Lan family didn¡¯t know that he was staying here!

    ¡°Ming¡¯er, I want to buy this puppy,¡± Lan Tao said bluntly.

    ¡°Father, you can¡¯t buy this puppy.¡± Lan Ming was a little speechless. This puppy was not to be trifled with. Although he had already left the Lan family, he couldn¡¯t watch his father jump into a fire pit!

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I buy him? There¡¯s nothing in this world that I can¡¯t buy!¡± Lan Tao roared angrily.

    ¡°I told you, you can¡¯t afford me!¡± Icy rolled his eyes at Lan Tao.?<i>I didn¡¯t expect this old man to be the patriarch of the Lan family. Uh! It shouldn¡¯t be a problem if I beat up the patriarch of the Lan family!</i>

    ¡°I said it too. There¡¯s nothing in this world that I can¡¯t afford! Hmph! If there¡¯s really no other way, I¡¯m going to snatch you!¡± Lan Tao said unreasonably, his shamelessness rising again.

    ¡°Old thing, try snatching me. I will definitely let you know why flowers are so red!¡± Icy threatened.?<i>Hmph! I won¡¯t be polite if this old thing is really so insensible.</i>

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m a Mystic Supremacy. Would I be afraid of a puppy like you? What a joke!¡± Lan Tao didn¡¯t take Icy¡¯s threat seriously. In his opinion, he could kick this puppy away with a single kick.?<i>How dare this puppy boast that he wants me to know why flowers are so red!</i>

    ¡°Do you want to try it?¡± Icy asked with a naughty smile.

    ¡°No! Little Icy, show mercy!¡± Lan Ming hurriedly stopped him.

    ¡°Go away. This is between us. Don¡¯t interfere!¡± Lan Tao said very unpleasantly.?<i>Hmph! My son actually asked this little dog to show me mercy. It really boosts the dog¡¯s aspirations and destroys my prestige!</i>

    ¡°Yes, Little Lan Lan, go y somewhere else. This is a personal grudge between me and this old thing. Don¡¯t interfere,¡± Icy said.?<i>Hmph! How dare you have any ideas about me! I must let this old thing broaden his horizons today!</i>

    ¡°Uh!¡± Lan Ming was helpless and turned his pleading gaze to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, calm down. Let¡¯s watch themotion from the side,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted. She obviously didn¡¯t intend to stop the confrontation between this man and dog!

    ¡°I like watchingmotions!¡± Old Zao gloated.?<i>Hehe, how can our Icy be so easy to bully?</i>

    ¡°Come,e, everyone, sit down and eat some fruits. The show is about to begin!¡± Old Man also began to prepare happily. He took out a lot of food from his ring and ced it on the table.

    Hearing what Old Man said, everyone found a seat and sat down. They drank tea and ate snacks and fruits, preparing to watch themotion!

    ¡°You¡­¡± Several ck lines rolled down Lan Ming¡¯s forehead.?<i>What kind of people are these!</i>

    ¡°Old thing, let¡¯s begin!¡± Icy narrowed his eyes disdainfully. Although their strength was on par, he was a qilin. This old thing wasn¡¯t his match at all.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lan Tao admired this puppy¡¯s courage.?<i>No wonder my grandson likes him so much.</i>

    ¡°Wait. Are you sure you want to fight here?¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly asked before they prepared to start fighting.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Lan Tao asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°This is an inn, and it belongs to your Lan family,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The quality of our Lan family¡¯s inns is good!¡± Lan Tao said confidently. He didn¡¯t take this puppy seriously at all, so he didn¡¯t expect Icy to have any destructive power at all!

    ¡°Little Icy, this is our room. Be careful!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t do anything about the stubborn middle-aged man, so she reminded Icy instead!

    ¡°Little Snowy, don¡¯t worry. I know my limits,¡± Icy promised.

 Chapter 447 - The Aggressive Little Icy (4)

    <h4>Chapter 447: The Aggressive Little Icy (4)</h4>

    ¡°Little Icy, please show mercy!¡± Lan Ming, who was pulled away by Old Zao, said worriedly.

    It would have been better if Lan Ming didn¡¯t say this. After he finished speaking, Lan Tao became even angrier and couldn¡¯t help cursing, ¡°Stinky brat, is your father that useless? You actually want a puppy to show mercy!¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± Lan Ming was a little aggrieved.?<i>Boohoo¡­ Why am I always the one getting scolded!</i>

    ¡°Haha! Just stay here obediently! You don¡¯t have to worry about what happens between them. Little Icy knows his limits, and he won¡¯t kill him.¡± Leng Ruoxue was obviouslyforting Lan Ming, but her words were like adding oil to the fire, instantly triggering all of Lan Tao¡¯s anger!

    ¡°You puppy, take this!¡± Lan Tao roared and prepared to attack¡­

    ¡°Hurry up and attack if you want to fight. There¡¯s no need to say so much nonsense!¡± Icy stood upzily.

    ¡°Take this!¡± Lan Tao gathered light blue mystic power in his palm and then released the water-attribute mystic power¡­

    Icy looked at the dense water-attribute mystic power approaching him without frowning at all. Instead, he opened his little mouth very calmly and sneezed dozens of times. In the blink of an eye, the raging water-attribute mystic power was repelled. Moreover, it flew directly out of the window with Lan Tao and disappeared into the sky¡­

    ¡°Ah! Father!¡± Lan Ming stood up anxiously and looked out the window, but there was no sign of Lan Tao!

    ¡°Little Icy, where did you send my father? Didn¡¯t I beg you to show mercy?¡± Lan Ming said gloomily.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where your father went either. Moreover, I did show mercy! But I have a cold today, so I identally sneezed a few more times. I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Icy said guiltily.

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, don¡¯t worry. Your father is a Mystic Supremacy. His body is sturdy, and it won¡¯t break with a single touch.¡± Leng Ruoxue hugged Icy andforted Lan Ming.

    ¡°Uh! Yes, Lan family brat, don¡¯t worry. Mystic Supremacies won¡¯t be injured so easily.¡± The little old man alsoforted him. But his eyes couldn¡¯t help looking at Icy with surprise.?<i>This puppy is really amazing!</i>?During the time he was with Leng Ruoxue and the others, this puppy named Icy either ate or slept. Therefore, he really didn¡¯t know that this puppy actually had such power!

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, don¡¯t worry,¡± Old Zaoforted. He wanted to praise Icy, but now was obviously not the time.

    ¡°s! I hope so! I¡¯ll go to the Lan family estate and ask them to send people to search for him.¡± Lan Ming still couldn¡¯t bepletely at ease.

    ¡°I advise you not to go! The Lan family patriarch is obviously a stubborn old man who cares about face. If you tell the Lan family, he will definitely beat you up when he returns!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded very kindly.

    Uh! Lan Ming knew that what Leng Ruoxue said was the truth, so he was a little hesitant. After thinking about it, he decided not to report to the Lan family.?<i>s! Father! You can only count on yourself! It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care about you. I¡¯m doing it for your face!</i>

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, are all your Lan family members so¡­ shameless?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. The first elder of the Lan family was like this, and so was the patriarch. She really didn¡¯t know if there were any normal people in the Lan family.

    ¡°Uh! Of course not,¡± Lan Ming said speechlessly while wiping the cold sweat off his forehead.

    ¡°But¡­ why do I feel like they¡¯re all the same?¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°Haha, Lass, you don¡¯t know about this. This personality of the Lan family is hereditary. The Lan family members I know are like this. They will do anything to achieve their goals. They don¡¯t care about their faces or anything!¡± the little old man said with a smile.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Lan Ming really didn¡¯t know what to say. Why didn¡¯t his half-brothers inherit such a trait? He didn¡¯t either!

    ¡°No wonder!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in realization.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back to our rooms,¡± Leng Qingtian said. In fact, he felt iparable pity for the Lan family patriarch. s! He could have provoked anyone but their family¡¯s Little Icy. Now that Little Icy had shown his might, the Lan family patriarch had disappeared.?<i>Uh! Good luck to you, Patriarch!</i>

    ¡°Okay!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. After sending Leng Qingtian and the others away, she entered the bracelet with Freak and Icy.

    ¡°Big Sister.¡± Qing Jue appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Qing Jue, how are Big Brother and the others?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with concern.

    ¡°They¡¯re alright,¡± Qing Jue answered.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Confound?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked again.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m here.¡± A small white snake appeared on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Confound, are you confident?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Master, it depends on how strong that person¡¯s willpower and strength are. I¡¯m not too confident if he¡¯s too strong,¡± Confound said honestly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t think his willpower is very strong. As for his strength, he¡¯s just an Elementary Mystic like me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°That¡¯s much easier. But I have to prepare first,¡± Confound said.

    ¡°Okay. Tell me if you need anything.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m going down to prepare.¡± Confound slipped off Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist and left.

    After Confound left, Leng Ruoxue and Freak walked into the purple bamboo house to rest¡­

    The next morning¡­

    After Leng Ruoxue and Freak left the bracelet, they went directly to Zheng En¡¯s room.

    ¡°Miss.¡± Zheng En heard a knock on the door and opened it.

    ¡°Zheng En, we¡¯re going to the exchange with you today,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. Zheng En and Lan Ming were supposed to go together today, but she was a little worried after what had happened yesterday, so she decided to go with them.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Zheng En didn¡¯t know how to express his gratitude.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Go get Lan Ming. We¡¯ll wait for you at the entrance of the inn.¡± Leng Ruoxue left with Freak after instructing him.

    At the medicinal herb exchange meeting venue¡­

 Chapter 448 - The Little Old Mans Identity (1)

    <h4>Chapter 448: The Little Old Man¡¯s Identity (1)</h4>

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived, they set up their stalls and went about their business.

    Leng Ruoxue leanedfortably in Freak¡¯s arms, hugged Icy, and closed her eyes to take a nap. Zheng En took out the little old man¡¯s record of his alchemy experiences of many years and looked at it carefully. As for Lan Ming, he circled the venue because he was bored and chatted with random people¡­

    ¡°Zheng En, you¡¯re really brazen! How dare youe here!¡± An ear-piercing voice sounded in the ears of Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    Leng Ruoxue still kept her eyes closed and ignored the owner of the voice. Freak didn¡¯t even raise his eyes andpletely ignored the existence of this person. As for Zheng En, he only looked up once and then continued to lower his head.

    ¡°Zheng En, how dare you. You actually¡­ actually¡­¡± Sun Wei couldn¡¯t finish his sentence even after speaking for a long time! He was so angry that he was a little incoherent!

    ¡°Where did this annoying flye from? It¡¯s buzzing non-stop. So noisy!¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned and opened her eyes in displeasure.

    ¡°Damn ugly monster, who are you calling a fly!¡± Sun Wei roared furiously. His roar attracted the attention of everyone present!

    ¡°Is there a need to ask? Is there anyone else here?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight mockery as she looked at Sun Wei like he was an idiot.

    ¡°How dare you! Guards! Chase them out!¡± Sun Wei roared furiously.

    Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly and silently looked at Sun Wei as if she was looking at a joke!

    ¡°Did you hear me? Hurry up and chase them out!¡± Sun Wei roared at the staff beside him. He was so angry that his face and neck were red, and the veins on his forehead were bulging!

    ¡°Master Sun, I don¡¯t have such authority,¡± the staff said calmly, the impatience in his eyes shing for a moment.

    ¡°Go call your first elder over. They don¡¯t have the right to stay here,¡± Sun Wei ordered arrogantly.

    ¡°Then, Master Sun, please wait. I¡¯ll go back to the Lan family estate and invite the first elder now,¡± the staff said.

    ¡°Go quickly!¡± Sun Wei ordered.

    The staff looked at Leng Ruoxue meaningfully and then left the exchange meeting venue.

    ¡°Alchemist Sun, you¡¯re too arrogant!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Hmph! Ugly monsters, you will regret offending me,¡± Sun Wei said with a face full of arrogance. He was the beloved disciple of the Alchemist Association Headquarters¡¯ president. Everyone in the Lan family would have to give him some face!

    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll wait and see.¡± With that, Leng Ruoxue closed her eyes again and ignored Sun Wei.

    The alchemists in the venue looked as though they were watching a good show. Some of them even looked at Sun Wei with pity, but the overly arrogant Sun Wei didn¡¯t notice it.

    In the Lan family estate¡­

    After the staff returned to the Lan family estate, he didn¡¯t go directly to see the first elder but returned to his room to sleep.

    By the time he woke up, it was already five hourster.

    ¡°Stinky brat, you¡¯re finally willing to wake up?¡± The third elder of the Lan family was sitting by the bed with a kind face and scolded jokingly.

    ¡°Grandpa, why are you here?¡± Lan Xiang, who was dressed as a staff member, asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Stinky brat, you¡¯ve ignored Sun Wei¡¯s matter for five hours. That fellow couldn¡¯t wait any longer and sent his subordinate here. Fortunately, I stopped him,¡± the third elder said helplessly, his old face full of affection for his grandson.

    ¡°Grandpa, you can¡¯t me me for this. You don¡¯t know how annoying Sun Wei is. I¡¯ve only apanied him for less than a day, and he¡¯s already shouting at me and ordering me around like I¡¯m his servant,¡± Lan Xiangined.

    ¡°Haha, you were the one who said you wanted to gain some experience. Who can you me!¡± Not only did the third elder not pity his grandson¡¯s plight, but he evenughed out loud.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m your only grandson! Can you bear to see me being bullied?¡± Lan Xiang said, acting spoiled.

    ¡°Alright, stinky brat, stop acting spoiled. Isn¡¯t it time for you to go and see the first elder!¡± the third elder reminded kindly. If he didn¡¯t let the first elder know about this matter, Sun Wei would probablye personally!

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to see First Grandpa.¡± Lan Xiang got up from the bed, tidied up simply, and went straight to the first elder¡¯s study.

    When he arrived at the door of the study and felt that there were outsiders inside, Lan Xiang deliberately shouted outside the door, ¡°Subordinate has something important to report!¡±

    In the study, the first elder¡¯s lips twitched as he said indifferently, ¡°Come in!¡±

    Lan Xiang strode into the study and bowed respectfully.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± the first elder asked with a frown.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. Master Sun had a dispute with someone at the medicinal herb exchange, so he ordered me to ask the first elder to back him up. He wants to chase those who are in conflict with him out of the exchange,¡± Lan Xiang reported.

    ¡°Oh!¡± the first elder answered softly and nced at the middle-aged man sitting opposite him.

    ¡°This unfilial disciple. Hehe, First Elder, I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s all my fault for not teaching him well.¡± The middle-aged man was none other than Sun Wei¡¯s master, the president of the Alchemist Association Headquarters, Ren Li!

    ¡°Hehe, President Ren, you¡¯re too polite. Master Sun was bullied in our Lan family¡¯s territory. We didn¡¯t take care of him well!¡± the first elder said politely.

    ¡°Tell me what happened in detail.¡± The first elder turned to Lan Xian.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lan Xiang described the incident to them in detail.

    After hearing this, the first elder frowned again.?<i>I didn¡¯t expect Sun Wei would actually have a conflict with Leng Ruoxue¡¯s group. What should I do? I don¡¯t like Sun Wei either, but logically speaking, I should be on the side of the Alchemist Association Headquarters. But my intuition tells me that I have to befriend Leng Ruoxue. s! I¡¯m not sure what to do¡­</i>

    ¡°President Ren, why don¡¯t we go and take a look! If Master Sun is really bullied, my Lan family will definitely uphold justice for him,¡± First Elder Lan Hong said ambiguously.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ren Li replied with a nod. Then he stood up and left the Lan family estate with the first elder¡­

 Chapter 449 - The Little Old Mans Identity (2)

    <h4>Chapter 449: The Little Old Man¡¯s Identity (2)</h4>

    At the venue of the medicinal herb exchange meeting¡­

    After waiting for several hours, Sun Wei didn¡¯t see anyone from the Lan family and kept circling on the spot. He was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan.?<i>Hmph!</i>?He had to chase Zheng En and his group out of Blue Cloud City today. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t feel at ease if they stayed here for another day.

    On the other hand, Leng Ruoxue and the others were much calmer. They did what they were supposed to do without being affected in any way!

    ¡°The first elder is here!¡± someone shouted, and everyone¡¯s eyes instantly turned to the door.

    The Lan family¡¯s first elder, Lan Hong, was currently surrounded by people as he slowly walked into the venue. As for the people beside him, most of the alchemists also knew them. The alchemists familiar with Leng Ruoxue and the others all cried out in their hearts when they saw who they were and silently worried for Leng Ruoxue and her group!

    ¡°What happened?¡± the first elder asked the advisor as he walked to Sun Wei.

    ¡°First Elder, Master!¡± Sun Wei bowed respectfully, forming a sharp contrast with his arrogant and overbearing appearance just now!

    ¡°Are you the president of the Alchemist Association Headquarters?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly after hearing Sun Wei call him master.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ren Li replied lightly.

    ¡°How many disciples do you have?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. This president of the Alchemist Association Headquarters was about 50 years old, had good facial features, and looked quite upright. But why had he handled the matter back then so casually? She really couldn¡¯t understand!

    ¡°Three. Why?¡± Ren Li was puzzled. This little girl¡¯s thinking was so strange! Why was she asking him this? It had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly and stopped talking. Her question stunned many people for a moment because they didn¡¯t know what her meaning in asking this question was!

    ¡°Master, these people are not alchemists. They are not qualified to participate in the medicinal herb exchange at all,¡± Sun Wei said impatiently.

    ¡°Alchemist Sun, who told you that only alchemists can exchange here? Going by your opinion, wouldn¡¯t the medicinal herb merchants be unqualified to enter as well?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in return.

    ¡°You¡­ You are not herb merchants!¡± Sun Wei said after some thought. He believed that these people must have sneaked in as alchemists. He didn¡¯t know why they were here, but he was confident that the Lan family would definitely not send invitations to nameless people like them!

    ¡°How do you know we¡¯re not?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.?<i>Isn¡¯t this man too self-righteous?</i>

    Sun Wei looked at the ordinary herbs on the stall disdainfully and said mockingly, ¡°How dare you call yourself a medicinal herb merchant with these herbs you put out?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Didn¡¯t your master teach you?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Ren Li and smiled.

    ¡°This is my business. You have no right to stay here anyway,¡± Sun Wei said unreasonably, his eyes ring fiercely at Leng Ruoxue.

    Leng Ruoxue turned her head to look at Ren Li and said fearlessly, ¡°I¡¯m very curious. Why did you ept this disciple? Your taste is really too poor! He¡¯s simply a scumbag. I think your master will probably be angered to death if he knows that you epted such a disciple.¡±

    Hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, everyone present couldn¡¯t help but be at a loss for words. They were even sweating for her in their hearts. Phew, she was really too bold. She actually dared to criticize the president of the Alchemist Association Headquarters in front of everyone!

    ¡°Damn it. What nonsense are you saying?¡± Sun Wei was furious!

    Unfortunately, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at him.

    ¡°Haha,ss, you still dare to talk to me like this despite knowing my identity. You¡¯re really gutsy!¡± Ren Li was not as angry as everyone thought. Instead, heughed happily!?<i>Interesting. No one has dared to talk to me like this since I became the president of the headquarters</i>. For some reason, this actually made him feel a little friendlier to her!

    ¡°I¡¯m an honest child. Of course I have to tell the truth,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°Haha! Okay, what an honest answer. But I¡¯m the president of the headquarters after all. Aren¡¯t you not giving me face by saying this in public!¡± Afterughing, Ren Li deliberately put on a stern face and spoke unpleasantly.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve already said it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Lass, are you really not afraid of me at all?¡± Ren Li asked curiously.

    Leng Ruoxue raised her head, looked at Ren Li up and down, and then shook her head. ¡°No. If you dare to bully me, Little Icy won¡¯t let you go.¡± She raised Little Icy as a shield.

    ¡°Uh! Who is Little Icy?¡± Ren Li couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Him!¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at the puppy sleeping soundly in her arms.

    ¡°Uh! So small?¡± Ren Li was a little speechless. How could such a small dog not let him go?

    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t your master teach you not to judge a dog by its appearance?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a smile, her face full of curiosity.

    ¡°Of course I taught him,¡± a loud voice interrupted.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Two voices sounded at the same time. Ren Li and Zheng En looked at each other in surprise, both feeling a little baffled!

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the little old man who suddenly appeared in realization. In fact, she had long guessed that this little old man¡¯s identity was not simple, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be the legendary Excellency Du Min.

    Everyone present was stunned when they heard Ren Li and Zheng En actually call the little old man master at the same time, but they quickly reacted. Heavens! Wasn¡¯t President Ren¡¯s master His Excellency Du Min? At this moment, the alchemists were so excited!

    The first elder of the Lan family, Lan Hong, was also stunned when he heard Ren Li¡¯s greeting. He never dreamed that this old man was actually His Excellency Du Min. Suddenly, he remembered Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s rudeness to this person. s! No wonder he had a deep grudge against the Lan family. It seemed like the Lan family had really slighted him.

    ¡°Hmph! En¡¯er, someone is bullying you!¡± The little old man snorted coldly and then spoke to Zheng En amiably.

 Chapter 450 - The Little Old Mans Identity (3)

    <h4>Chapter 450: The Little Old Man¡¯s Identity (3)</h4>

    ¡°Master!¡± Zheng En looked at the little old man, a little embarrassed. He didn¡¯t expect his master to be His Excellency Du Min. In this way, wouldn¡¯t the president of the Alchemist Association Headquarters be his senior brother? Then Sun Wei¡­?<i>s! This rtionship is really messy!</i>

    ¡°Master!¡± Ren Li called out excitedly when he saw his master. He hadn¡¯t seen his master for many years, but his master actually ignored him. Why was that??<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Hmph! He¡¯s your junior brother, Master¡¯s new disciple,¡± the little old man introduced simply. In fact, he came to Blue Cloud City with two main objectives. One was to exchange herbs, and the other was to inspect the Lan family¡¯s fifth youngdy. However, he had alreadypleted these two objectives.

    ¡°Hello, Junior Brother,¡± Ren Li said politely.

    ¡°Uh! S-Senior Brother!¡± Zheng En stammered. He was still a little unustomed to the change in identity because it was really too sudden for him!

    ¡°Master, let me introduce him to you. He is your grand-disciple, Sun Wei!¡± Ren Li pulled over the dazed Sun Wei and introduced him.

    ¡°Oh!¡± The little old man didn¡¯t even raise his eyelids and just responded indifferently.?<i>Hmph!</i>?<i>Those who dare to bully my disciple aren¡¯t qualified to be acknowledged by me.</i>

    ¡°Unfilial disciple, quickly address him!¡± Ren Li patted Sun Wei¡¯s head and urged him with some displeasure. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help muttering in his heart,?<i>This disciple of mine is usually quite smart. What¡¯s going on today?</i>

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can¡¯t bear it,¡± the little old man said coldly.

    ¡°Master!¡± Ren Li was a little puzzled.?<i>Master seems to be very displeased with my disciple! Is it because of this little girl? Junior Brother is with them, so it appears Master should also know this girl.</i>

    ¡°Master, although Sun Wei has a feud with them, I believe that this is definitely a misunderstanding,¡± Ren Li tried to smooth things over.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± The little old man raised his eyelids slightly.

    ¡°Lass, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding between you two, right?!¡± Ren Li gave Leng Ruoxue a meaningful look.

    Leng Ruoxue pretended not to see and said without giving him face, ¡°I don¡¯t know. You have to ask your disciple!¡±

    Seeing that Leng Ruoxue was unwilling to cooperate, Ren Li could only scold his disciple. ¡°Sinful disciple, tell me. Is this a misunderstanding!¡±

    ¡°Master, they are not qualified to participate in the exchange at all. Moreover, do you remember who this Zheng En is? Grandmaster is being deceived by him!¡± After regaining his scenes, Sun Wei roared with raging jealousy! Why could Zheng En have such good luck? Fifteen years ago, Zheng En was only a loser under him. But fifteen yearster, this damn Zheng En actually became his Uncle-Master. How could he ept this! He was so jealous!

    ¡°Unfilial disciple, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± Ren Li roared with some displeasure and stole a timid nce at his master, only to find that his master¡¯s expression was very ugly. His heart skipped a beat and turned half cold!

    ¡°Master, he is Zheng En. Zheng En! Don¡¯t you remember that you expelled Zheng En from the Alchemist Association Headquarters fifteen years ago?¡± Sun Wei reminded.

    ¡°Uh!¡± With Sun Wei¡¯s reminder, he really remembered that he had expelled an alchemist from the headquarters fifteen years ago.?<i>But is that person really the same person as my junior brother in front of me? Is Master being deceived?</i>

    ¡°Master, he¡­¡± Ren Li looked at the little old man, not knowing what to say.

    ¡°I know who he is. In addition, I have to tell you that he is now my disciple, your junior brother!¡± the little old man said very seriously.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Since his master said so, he naturally couldn¡¯t say anything as his disciple! Moreover, his master had always been stubborn. There was no way he could change his mind!

    ¡°Grandmaster, you can¡¯t ept this person as your disciple. He¡¯s not worthy at all. He¡¯s a sinner of our alchemy world!¡± Sun Wei was so jealous that he was about to go crazy. He didn¡¯t give up and persuaded him with a face full of respect.

    ¡°Sun Wei, right?! Do I need your permission to ept a disciple? Moreover, I don¡¯t acknowledge that you are my grand-disciple, so don¡¯t act so friendly!¡± the little old man said disdainfully.?<i>Hmph!</i>?<i>I met Sun Wei yesterday, so why didn¡¯t he treat me respectfully then? He changed his attitude after knowing my identity today!</i>

    ¡°Grandmaster!¡± Sun Wei was a little dumbfounded.?<i>Why is he protecting Zheng En even though he knows his identity?</i>

    ¡°I said don¡¯t call me Grandmaster.¡± The little old man didn¡¯t intend to acknowledge Sun Wei¡¯s identity at all.

    ¡°Grandmaster, I¡¯m doing this for your own good! If outsiders know about what happened regarding Zheng En back then, it will affect your reputation.¡± Sun Wei still acted the same as before, calling out shamelessly and even having an expression that said ¡®I¡¯m doing this for Grandmaster¡¯s good¡¯!

    ¡°I believe the truth of what happened back then wille to light one day. But what I want to tell you is that Zheng En is my disciple. If any of you dare to look down on him, then don¡¯t stay in the Alchemist Association,¡± the little old man shouted at everyone present with a re. He didn¡¯t care if these people knew what had happened back then, but whether they did or not, he wouldn¡¯t allow these people to look at his disciple with different eyes!

    After this, everyone present hurriedly nodded. s! No one dared to disobey him! He was a god-like figure in the hearts of all alchemists!

    ¡°Master!¡± Zheng En was so touched that tears welled up in his eyes, and he was so excited that he could barely speak!

    ¡°Silly boy, how can I be at ease if you¡¯re so easily bullied!¡± the little old man said helplessly.

    Zheng En lowered his head and said guiltily, ¡°Master, I¡¯m too useless.¡±

    ¡°You are very useless, but you are lucky.¡± The little old man gently patted Zheng En¡¯s head and scolded him with a smile.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zheng En nodded.

    ¡°Your Excellency Du Min, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you!¡± the Lan family¡¯s first elder said when he saw that the matter was almost resolved.

    The little old man narrowed his eyes and questioned with some displeasure, ¡°Lan family brat, are you here to chase my disciple and the others out?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m just here to understand the situation,¡± the first elder said tactfully. In this situation, how foolish would he be if he still had to consider which side to stand on!

 Chapter 451 - The Little Old Mans Identity (4)

    <h4>Chapter 451: The Little Old Man¡¯s Identity (4)</h4>

    ¡°Oh! Lan family brat, if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll go back first,¡± the little old man said with a slight nod.

    ¡°Your Excellency Du Min, I didn¡¯t know your identity previously, and it was really rude of me to let you stay in an inn,¡± the Lan family¡¯s first elder said awkwardly. In fact, what he wanted to say was that he wanted His Excellency Du Min to stay in the Lan family estate, but he didn¡¯t know how to say it!

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! I¡¯m just a countryside old man. It doesn¡¯t matter where I stay,¡± the little old man said nonchntly.

    ¡°Your Excellency Du Min, why don¡¯t you move to our Lan family estate? Otherwise, my father will me us if he finds out that we neglected you,¡± the first elder said after some thought.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯tin about you. By the way, is Lan Tao home?¡± the little old man asked curiously while looking at Icy.

    ¡°Uh! The patriarch went out to do something,¡± the first elder said.

    ¡°When did he leave?¡± the little old man asked.

    ¡°Yesterday,¡± the first elder said. His elder brother had gone out yesterday, but he had yet to return. He didn¡¯t know where he went, and he didn¡¯t even tell them.?<i>This is too much.</i>?He couldn¡¯t help cursing in his heart.

    ¡°What? My father isn¡¯t back yet?¡± Lan Ming couldn¡¯t help asking loudly.

    ¡°Not yet! Uh! Ming¡¯er, have you seen the patriarch?¡± the first elder asked doubtfully.?<i>Ming¡¯er¡¯s reaction is really too strange!</i>

    ¡°No, how could I have seen my father!¡± Lan Ming stammered, but he was worried.?<i>Where was Father blown to by Icy¡¯s sneeze?</i>

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, let¡¯s pack up and go back to the inn!¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said, deliberately changing the topic.

    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Lan Ming answered. He understood what Leng Ruoxue meant, so he didn¡¯t dare to show it even though he was a little worried.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?This concerned the old man¡¯s face!

    Leng Ruoxue and the others packed up, left the venue, and returned to the inn.

    After entering the room, Leng Ruoxue realized that Ren Li and Sun Wei were actually following her, so she said with some displeasure, ¡°You¡¯re in the wrong room!¡±

    ¡°You ugly monster, we¡¯re here to see my grandmaster. Move aside!¡± Sun Wei roared with some displeasure, his eyes revealing a vicious expression.

    ¡°Ugly monster? I¡¯ll show you what an ugly monster is today!¡± Leng Ruoxue summoned her cute little beasts¡­

    ¡°Darling, you know what to do!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly at her beasts.

    ¡°Beloved Master, don¡¯t worry. Leave this thing to us.¡± Darling jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and rubbed against her coquettishly.

    ¡°Okay, teach him a good lesson.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Darling¡¯s fluffy fur and smiled lightly.

    ¡°Yes, Beloved Master. Brothers, let¡¯s go defeat the bad guy who bullied Master!¡± roared the small and exquisite Darling, and a few beasts pounced¡­

    In a moment, Sun Wei was hiding in a sorry state, wanting to avoid the attacks of the small beasts. But he couldn¡¯t dodge no matter what. In a short while, his body was full of injuries. Moreover, his hair was disheveled, his face was full of scratches, and his clothes were tattered, half-covering over his body, in danger of exposing his naked body at any time!

    ¡°Come on,e on!¡± Old Zao cheered loudly.

    ¡°Darling, scratch him! Use all your strength!¡± Lin Liang echoed, his expression very excited. Hehe, it had been a long time since there was such an intense scene!

    Standing at the side, Ren Li watched as the little beasts punched, kicked, and scratched his disciple. However, he was helpless. It was not that he didn¡¯t want to save his disciple, but under the sharp re of his master, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask the beasts to show mercy.?<i>s! Perhaps Sun Wei should be taught a lesson!</i>?He had never thought that such small beasts would have such strong attack power!

    ¡°Master, save me! Master, save me!¡± Sun Wei, who was dizzy from the beating, finally found an opportunity and hurriedly shouted.

    But how could the little beasts be willing to give him a chance to seek help? Darling disappeared with a whoosh and returned in the blink of an eye. Moreover, in his paw was a ball of cloth emitting a strange smell¡­

    Darling smiled evilly and stuffed the ball of cloth into Sun Wei¡¯s mouth. Then he turned to all the beasts and said, ¡°Brothers, continue beating him up. Beat him until even his father can¡¯t recognize him!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± All the beasts nodded again and again, their excitement beyond words!

    ¡°Darling! Where did you get that cloth?¡± Old Zao asked curiously while looking at Sun Wei, who had been beaten until he had a pig¡¯s head.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s a secret!¡± Darling kept him in suspense.

    At this moment, a furious roar sounded from outside the door. ¡°Damn, someone stole my underwear. Why is the security in your inn so poor!¡±

    Hearing this, Leng Ruoxue and the others in the room were at a loss for words. They couldn¡¯t help grumbling in their heads,?<i>Darling, you¡¯re so cruel!</i>

    After some time, the beasts were tired from beating, and Sun Wei waspletely unconscious. Ren Li finally heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, at least his disciple was still alive. Uh! These little beasts¡¯ ws were too ruthless!

    But things wouldn¡¯t end as easily as he imagined!

    Darling, resting on the table, looked at everyone in the room with a naughty smile. Then he raised his voice and roared, ¡°The thief who stole underwear is here!¡±

    Uh! Leng Ruoxue and the others were sweating profusely when they heard Darling¡¯s words! They thought,?<i>Darling! Sun Wei has already been beaten up so badly that even his father can¡¯t recognize him, and you still want to use him of stealing underwear! He¡¯s really¡­ too pitiful!</i>?They actually felt some pity for Sun Wei now!

    After Darling finished speaking, a dozen people ran in immediately. One of the burly men said anxiously, ¡°Where? Where?¡±

    ¡°The one lying on the ground!¡± Darling pointed his little paw at the unconscious Sun Wei.

 Chapter 452 - Compensation For Mental Trauma (1)

    <h4>Chapter 452: Compensation For Mental Trauma (1)</h4>

    ¡°Damn it! How dare you steal my underwear! Are you tired of living!¡± the burly man roared furiously. He had long cursed the thief who stole his underwear to death in his heart!?<i>Damn it! I only have this pair of underwear, and you actually stole it!</i>

    ¡°Big Brother, we can¡¯t let this pig head go!¡± another person said.?<i>Hmph!</i>?How dare he steal their boss¡¯s underwear! He really didn¡¯t know life from death!

    ¡°Okay, teach him a severe lesson.¡± The burly man was enraged. He had been using the toilet! But his underwear has been snatched away as soon as he stood up. He didn¡¯t even see clearly who or what snatched his underwear. He only felt a gust of wind blow past his lower body, and his lower body turned cold!

    Hearing the burly man¡¯s words, the dozen or so people who barged into Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ room gave the unconscious Sun Wei a good beating. After beating him up enough, the burly man took out the cloth in Sun Wei¡¯s mouth, bowed to Leng Ruoxue and the others, and said apologetically, ¡°Thank you for your help in catching the thief who stole my underwear. I have nothing to repay you with. If you need my help in the future, just tell me!¡±

    After he finished speaking, the person behind him hurriedly handed a ck token to Leng Ruoxue.

    Leng Ruoxue wiped the cold sweat off her forehead and said guiltily, ¡°Uh! It¡¯s only right to help if you see injustice on the road. There¡¯s no need to be so polite!¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t an ordinary favor. You don¡¯t know the significance of this underwear to my big brother!¡± said the person who handed Leng Ruoxue the token.

    ¡°¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless.?<i>What is the significance of underwear?</i>

    ¡°Let me tell you! Our big brother is good in every way, but he doesn¡¯t like to change his underwear. He only has this one¡­¡± The person was about to continue when his mouth was blocked by the burly man.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my brother is a little out of line. In fact, I often wash my underwear,¡± the burly man couldn¡¯t help exining.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue answered softly, not knowing what to say. In her opinion, this burly man was obviously a little too stingy!

    ¡°Hehe, farewell. You are wee toe to my home as guests!¡± The burly man scratched his head and smiled foolishly.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll definitely go if there¡¯s a chance,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely.

    After these people left, Leng Ruoxue kicked the unconscious Sun Wei on the ground.?<i>Uh! He¡¯s still alive!</i>

    ¡°Now that my disciple has been taught a lesson, can everyone forgive him?¡± Ren Li, who had been standing at the side, took the opportunity to say. s! He hoped that this opportunity could resolve the conflict between them!

    Unfortunately, his wish was beautiful, but reality was cruel!

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly, but she was sneering in her heart.?<i>Hmph! This old man¡¯s imagination is pretty good. How can it be so easy!</i>?But with Sun Wei¡¯s current appearance, it seemed like he was temporarily unable to confess about the matter from that time!

    ¡°You¡¯re just fighting because of your personal feelings. Now that you¡¯ve already made him so miserable, what conflict can¡¯t be resolved!¡± Ren Li didn¡¯t understand. Was there such a great enmity between them? In his opinion, his disciple was already miserable enough, so the anger of these people should be appeased!

    ¡°A dispute over personal feelings? To think you could think of that!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight mockery. This old man thought of things a little too simply! No wonder he hadn¡¯t been able to see the truth back then and had been used by others.

    ¡°Could it be that you hate him so much because of what happened fifteen years ago?¡± Ren Li guessed after some thought. Even though he had somewhat forgotten it, he still remembered the incident involving his disciple back then.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. We don¡¯t hate him. Is he worthy?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Then why did you¡­¡± Ren Li was a little puzzled. Why couldn¡¯t everyone get along peacefully if they didn¡¯t hate Sun Wei!

    ¡°The matter from fifteen years ago must be resolved, so you¡¯d better not meddle in it!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded and also warned!

    ¡°He is my disciple! I can¡¯t leave him alone!¡± Ren Li said stubbornly. Even though Sun Wei had a lot of shorings, he was still his disciple after all.

    ¡°Fine then! Don¡¯t call me Master anymore!¡± the little old man said, suppressing his anger.

    ¡°Master! Sun Wei is your grand-disciple after all. You¡­¡± Ren Li was about to continue, but he was interrupted by the little old man!

    ¡°I don¡¯t acknowledge him. If you insist on standing up for him, you don¡¯t have to call me Master anymore,¡± the little old man said heartlessly.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t make things difficult for Senior Brother anymore.¡± Zheng En couldn¡¯t help pleading. s! He really didn¡¯t want his master to disregard the master-disciple rtionship of many years he had with his senior brother!

    ¡°Silly boy, don¡¯t worry about this matter,¡± the little old man said with a displeased re.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zheng En shut his mouth obediently. He was helpless against his master¡¯s stubbornness!

    ¡°Master, Sun Wei is seriously injured now. Let¡¯s talk about the grudges when he wakes up!¡± Ren Li suggested. s! It seemed like his master had already made up his mind, and no one could change his master¡¯s decision!

    ¡°Okay, quickly take this thing and leave this ce. I hate seeing him,¡± the little old man said with some disgust. He had always been protective of his loved ones, so he really didn¡¯t have a good impression of Sun Wei!

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Ren Li sighed helplessly.

    With that, he left the room of Leng Ruoxue and the others with the mangled Sun Wei in one hand.

    After Ren Li left, Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to Darling, who was sitting on the table with his legs crossed and eating spirit fruits. She said speechlessly, ¡°Darling, why do you steal everything!¡±

    ¡°Beloved Master, Darling doesn¡¯t steal everything! Boohoo¡­ Your Darling never steals anything. I just borrowed them for a while.¡± Darling jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and rubbed against her. His fluffy little face was full of grievance, and there were faint tears in his beautiful silver eyes.

    ¡°Alright, stop pretending to be pitiful. I¡¯m not ming you. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re not allowed to borrow other people¡¯s underwear in the future. Ugh! Unhygienic!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. s! It would have been fine if it hadn¡¯t been worn, but he had pulled it off of that man¡¯s body! It was so bad for him to think of this!

 Chapter 453 - Compensation For Mental Trauma (2)

    <h4>Chapter 453: Compensation For Mental Trauma (2)</h4>

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Darling nodded repeatedly and obediently.

    Old Zao walked to Leng Ruoxue and said happily, ¡°Hehe, Darling! You¡¯re really too evil. But I like it.¡±

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Darling smirked cockily, his beautiful silver eyes spinning non-stop. Who knew what he was thinking!

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m going out for a while!¡± Rise said after some thought and then slipped out directly.

    ¡°Uh! Rise, where are you going?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Hehe, Lass, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll follow and take a look,¡± Old Zao said excitedly. These beasts of hers were each more scheming than the other, so how could he miss such liveliness!

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look too,¡± Lin Liang said curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± Feng Jing and the Feng family¡¯s first elder joined in the fun.

    ¡°Uh! Go ahead!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.?<i>s! Why are these people so curious!</i>

    In the blink of an eye, only Freak and she were left in the room. The others, including the beasts, all went out to join in the fun!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, there¡¯s only the two of us!¡± Freak looked at Leng Ruoxue and smiled seductively.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what should we do?¡± Freak said alluringly, his bright starry eyes glowing at Leng Ruoxue!

    ¡°Sleep. I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Leng Ruoxue yawnedzily.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Freak stared at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly, his face full of dissatisfaction.

    Leng Ruoxue also stared at Freak. The two of them stared at each other until Leng Qingtian and the others returned.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what are you two doing?¡± Leng Qingtian asked curiously.

    ¡°Uh! We¡¯repeting to see who can stare longer.¡± Leng Ruoxue found a random reason awkwardly.

    ¡°Grandpa, you came back so quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue continued, changing the subject.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Leng Qingtian said happily with a mysterious smile on his face.

    ¡°Grandpa, what did you do?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.?<i>Judging from the evil smiles on their faces, they definitely didn¡¯t do anything good!</i>

    ¡°Hehe, Lass, we only spread the news that Sun Wei stole underwear!¡± Old Zao said with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! Well done!¡± Leng Ruoxue wiped the cold sweat off her forehead.?<i>Grandpa! Why did you be bad too! Back then, you were such an upright person!</i>

    ¡°Master, many people in the city know this news now. Tomorrow, it will probably spread throughout Blue Cloud City!¡± Rise said excitedly.?<i>Hehe, doing bad things is addictive!</i>

    ¡°Only people from Blue Cloud City know?¡± Leng Ruoxue said thoughtfully.

    ¡°What? Lass, isn¡¯t it enough that everyone in Blue Cloud City knows?¡± Old Zao widened his eyes in disbelief. s! It seemed like this small fuss of theirs wasn¡¯t enough for her! She was the real ruthless person!

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Uh, Little Snowy, don¡¯t tell me you want everyone on the entire Boundless Heaven Continent to know!¡± Lan Ming said in disbelief.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Little Snowy, I have a way to let everyone on the Boundless Heaven Continent know!¡± Icy, who was sleeping in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, opened his eyes.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Hehe, watch me.¡± Icy smiled evilly. Although he always had his eyes closed, he knew what had happened just now.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Icy doubtfully, not knowing what he wanted to do.

    Icy cleared his throat and then roared out the window, ¡°Sun Wei from the Alchemist Association Headquarters stole someone¡¯s underwear!¡±

    The sound was so loud that it traveled far and wide, and it even echoed!

    ¡°Are you sure the entire continent can hear you?¡± Leng Ruoxue wiped the cold sweat off her forehead speechlessly.?<i>Is this Icy¡¯s so-called way?</i>

    ¡°Of course. This is my secret technique. It¡¯s called Thousand Miles Sound Transmission. It won¡¯t be a problem to spread it across the entire continent,¡± Icy said with a face full of pride.

    ¡°Uh, Little Icy, you¡¯re amazing,¡± Old Zao praised with two drops of cold sweat dripping down his forehead.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s just child¡¯s y.¡± Icy¡¯s little face was full of cockiness, and then he closed his eyes to sleep!

    ¡°Uh! It¡¯s gettingte. Everyone, rest early!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly to everyone.

    Everyone nodded and then returned to their rooms to rest.

    The next morning, Leng Ruoxue and the others weed an unexpected guest before they woke up!

    Leng Ruoxue and Freak were the first toe to the living room. When she saw the old man waiting for them in the living room, she couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Patriarch Lan, it¡¯s still early! Can¡¯t youeter?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Lan Tao said irritably.

    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked speechlessly. She more or less understood this old man¡¯s character now.

    ¡°You have to be responsible for me,¡± Lan Tao said aggrievedly.?<i>Boohoo¡­ I really lost all my face this time.</i>

    ¡°Uh! What happened to you? Did you encounter a robber?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement while looking at Lan Tao, who was covered in dust and had tattered clothes and messy hair.

    ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s all that puppy¡¯s fault,¡± Lan Tao said furiously.?<i>Boohoo¡­ That dog is really too much of a bully!</i>

    ¡°You only have yourself to me! You said you wanted to snatch him. Little Icy was just defending himself!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t pity him at all. Moreover, seeing Lan Tao in such a sorry state, she was alreadyughing in her heart!

    ¡°What defending himself! Do you know where his sneeze sent me?¡± Lan Tao said through gritted teeth.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>?He was really pitiful! It took him two days to return to Blue Cloud City!

    Leng Ruoxue nced at Lan Tao and said without sympathy, ¡°Uh! How would I know if you didn¡¯t tell me!¡±

    ¡°He¡­¡± Lan Tao was about to say something when he was interrupted.

 Chapter 454 - Compensation For Mental Trauma (3)

    <h4>Chapter 454: Compensation For Mental Trauma (3)</h4>

    ¡°Father, how did you be like this?¡± asked Lan Ming, who just rushed to the living room, when he saw his father¡¯s tragic state.

    Leng Qingtian and the others followed closely behind. They were all stunned when they saw Lan Tao. Then they turned their heads in unison and covered their mouths tough.

    ¡°You heartless baddies!¡± Boohoo¡­ Lan Tao felt wronged! Fortunately, he didn¡¯t go home first. Otherwise, his dignified image would have been ruined!

    ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. No one in the Lan family knows that you disappeared.¡± Lan Mingforted him. What he implied was that no one in the Lan family knew that he had embarrassed himself!?<i>s! Little Snowy is a seer! If the Lan family saw Father like this, he would definitely have beaten me to death!</i>

    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s good!¡± Lan Tao was relieved, but he felt that something was amiss no matter how he thought about it!

    ¡°Father,e with me to change your clothes first!¡± Lan Ming said helplessly.

    ¡°Yeah. Bring me to change quickly. I want to bathe!¡± Lan Tao said impatiently.

    After Lan Tao left the living room with Lan Ming, Old Zao looked at everyone present and couldn¡¯t help asking curiously, ¡°Guess where he fell?¡±

    ¡°I smelled seawater on him. He probably fell into the sea,¡± Lin Liang guessed.

    ¡°Sea? There aren¡¯t many seas on the Boundless Heaven Continent. Moreover, they are all thousands of miles away. Uh! Seems like that puppy¡¯s sneeze is quite powerful!¡± the little old man praised.

    ¡°Little Icy has already shown mercy.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t pity that old man from the Lan family at all. It wasn¡¯t so easy to have designs on Icy.

    ¡°Hehe, Little Icy is really amazing!¡± Old Zao said excitedly. Icy¡¯s status in his heart had already risen to an unprecedented height!

    While Leng Ruoxue and the others were chatting, Lan Tao had already bathed, changed his clothes, and came to the living room with Lan Ming.

    Lan Tao sat down on a chair, looked at Leng Ruoxue and the others, cleared his throat, and said, ¡°How do you intend topensate me?¡±

    ¡°How about letting Little Icy sneeze a few more times?¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly with a light smile.

    ¡°Hehe, Lass, that¡¯s a good idea!¡± Old Zao echoed.

    ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea too!¡± the little old man also said. s! Lan Tao really didn¡¯t learn his lesson! Could Leng Ruoxue and the others be at his disposal?

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want thispensation!¡± Lan Tao hurriedly said. He was a little afraid of the puppy and didn¡¯t dare to look down on him anymore.

    ¡°But I think this is the best idea. Where do you want to go? I¡¯ll get Little Icy to send you there!¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly.

    ¡°Uh! No, no need. I have something to do. Goodbye!¡± Lan Tao stood up as if someone was chasing after him and disappeared without a trace!

    ¡°Patriarch Lan is pretty fast!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Hehe, I think he¡¯s scared!¡± Old Zao gloated.

    ¡°There¡¯s still hope if he¡¯s fearful. I¡¯m going to sleep for a while,¡± Leng Ruoxue said and left the living room with Freak.

    It was already afternoon when Leng Ruoxue woke up naturally. She washed up simply and went to the dining hall with Freak.

    They found a window seat and sat down.

    The waiter quickly served the dishes.

    Just after taking two bites, she heard someone shout, ¡°Fifth Miss is here!¡±

    In the blink of an eye, only Leng Ruoxue and Freak were left in the dining hall.

    Leng Ruoxue frowned slightly when she heard the shout and saw everyone scattering like birds and beasts. She was a little displeased. Didn¡¯t the first elder of the Lan family say that he would restrain her? Why was she out again!

    ¡°You two ugly monsters, who allowed you to eat here? Get lost! Don¡¯t affect my appetite!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s voice sounded in their ears at this moment!

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who should scram. You¡¯ve already affected our appetite, Miss Lan.¡± Leng Ruoxue nced at Lan Ning¡¯er coldly.

    ¡°What did you say? How dare you say that to me!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er roared furiously. Hmph! She had been locked up by the first elder for more than ten days because of these ugly monsters. She had to take revenge for this. Otherwise, how could she swallow this anger!

    ¡°I told you to scram. Don¡¯t affect our appetite. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Leng Ruoxue said sympathetically.

    ¡°Hmph! Do you know that this is our Lan family¡¯s territory? How dare you tell me to scram. You¡¯re really tired of living!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er threatened.

    Leng Ruoxue nced at Lan Ning¡¯er and didn¡¯t waste her breath on her. She summoned her beasts and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Little Sister Ruoxue, don¡¯t worry! Leave this ugly monster to me,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said. She was bored to death in the space and was just looking for someone to relieve her boredom when someone came knocking on her door!

    Leng Ruoxue wiped the cold sweat off her forehead.?<i>Why did this violent womane out? Moreover, why are most of the beasts that emerged actually female? Uh! What¡¯s going on? I obviously called Darling!</i>

    ¡°Big Sister, I released them,¡± Qing Jue said helplessly via voice transmission from the bracelet.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue answered softly.?<i>I knew it! My memory shouldn¡¯t be bad!</i>

    ¡°Beloved Master, leave this ugly monster to that violent bird!¡± Darling said fearfully. After dealing with that man yesterday, they were taught a lesson by this little bird when they returned. She said that they had forgotten about her whenever they had something good.

    ¡°Uh! Big Sister Ling¡¯er, you can do it!¡± Leng Ruoxue wiped the cold sweat off her forehead and cheered. s! It seemed like Feng Ling¡¯er was really too bored. She even wanted to make a move on such a small character!

    ¡°Of course!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said with a smug smile. Then she spat out a stream of mes that coiled around Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s body.

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m on fire! Hurry up and save me!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er saw that her body was on fire and was so scared that she peed on the spot¡­

 Chapter 455 - Compensation For Mental Trauma (4)

    <h4>Chapter 455: Compensation For Mental Trauma (4)</h4>

    Her subordinates felt the temperature of the mes and saw the beasts ring at them like they were prey not far away. They were so scared that they didn¡¯t dare to move at all!

    ¡°Miss Leng, please show mercy. She is the fifth youngdy of the Lan family after all.¡± The inn manager braced himself and appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue to plead. He didn¡¯t like this fifth youngdy at all, but he couldn¡¯t let her die in the inn.

    ¡°Manager, don¡¯t worry! My beasts know their limits. Moreover, your Lan family¡¯s first elder promised me that I could deal with any Lan family member who provoked me!¡± Leng Ruoxue gave the manager a reassuring look andforted him.

    ¡°Uh! Alright then!¡± The manager was speechless and simply left the inn.?<i>Out of sight, out of mind!</i>

    At this moment, Feng Ling¡¯er felt that it was about time. She retracted her Southern Spirit me, grabbed a teapot on the dining table with her little w, and poured the water inside onto Lan Ning¡¯er¡­

    Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s pitch-ck body, which had been burned by the fire, immediately revealed its original appearance after being watered. She was naked from head to toe, and even her hair had been burned away¡­

    ¡°Hehe, Little Sister Ruoxue, Big Sister did a good deed and trimmed the excess hair on her body. Don¡¯t me Big Sister!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said guiltily as though she was being too nosy!

    ¡°Uh! It¡¯s only right to do good deeds. But her subordinates probably won¡¯t be able to bring her back to the Lan family estate. You should do your good deed to the end and send her back!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Okay! Leave this to Big Sister.¡± Feng Ling¡¯er got a rope out of nowhere and tied Lan Ning¡¯er up. Then she tied one end of the rope to her w and flew around the inn¡­

    ¡°Little Sister Ruoxue, this thing is actually heavier than a pig. But I can still carry it,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said with some dissatisfaction.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Sisters, let¡¯s do something good and send this trash from the Lan family back!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said to the fire phoenixes and silver wolves who came out with her.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll listen to Big Sister Ling¡¯er,¡± the female beasts said excitedly. Usually, they would watch Darling and the other beasts show their might. Today, they finally had a chance to perform!

    ¡°Haha! Little Sister Ruoxue, we¡¯re going!¡± Then Feng Ling¡¯er left the inn with Lan Ning¡¯er in tow¡­

    The other beasts did the same and tied Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s subordinates into dumplings with ropes. Then they dragged them and left closely behind Feng Ling¡¯er¡­

    ¡°Beloved Master, they are all tigresses. We can¡¯t provoke them,¡± Darling couldn¡¯t help saying fearfully when he saw the female beasts leaving.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Darling¡¯s fur and smiled gently.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, aren¡¯t we going to watch themotion?¡± Freak asked curiously.

    ¡°No, the Lan family will deliver themselves to our doorter,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly.?<i>Hmph!</i>?If she guessed correctly, this had to be Lan Tao¡¯s doing!

    ¡°Then let¡¯s continue eating!¡± Freak nodded.

    ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s eat quickly! The Lan family will being to settle the scoreter!¡± Leng Ruoxue said expectantly.

    After dinner, Leng Ruoxue and Freak returned to their room and waited for the Lan family toe¡­

    At the same time, in the Lan family estate¡­

    In Lan Tao¡¯s study, Lan Tao and Lan Hong were staring at each other. The third elder of the Lan family was sitting calmly in a chair, holding a cup of tea and drinking it as if no one was around.

    ¡°Why did you let Lan Ning¡¯er out!¡± First Elder Lan Hong roared with some displeasure after staring for a while.

    ¡°She¡¯s been locked up for more than ten days. This punishment should be enough!¡± Lan Tao said nonchntly.

    ¡°Hmph! I think you just want to see the world burn! You will definitely regret it!¡± the first elder gloated. How could Leng Ruoxue and the others be so easy to deal with? A single Lan Ning¡¯er would probably never return! But he didn¡¯t care. Anyway, he didn¡¯t like Lan Ning¡¯er much! He didn¡¯t care about Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s life or death at all!

    ¡°Lan Ning¡¯er is from the Lan family after all. Leng Ruoxue won¡¯t dare to do anything to her,¡± Lan Tao said nonchntly.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Lan Hong wasn¡¯t angry anymore. Instead, he chuckled. He didn¡¯t think that Leng Ruoxue wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to Lan Ning¡¯er. After all, His Excellency Du Min was on their side! Uh! However, his eldest brother should know that His Excellency Du Min was with Leng Ruoxue and the others, right?

    ¡°Of course!¡± Lan Tao was very confident. No one would dare not to give the Lan family face on the Boundless Heaven Continent! But he would very quickly find out that he had miscalcted!

    ¡°Then I wish you good luck!¡± Lan Hong was speechless. His eldest brother was sometimes like a child. He wouldn¡¯t turn back unless he hit a wall!

    ¡°By the way, why was Sun Wei injured?¡± Lan Tao asked in puzzlement. He hadn¡¯t been home for two days. Why did Sun Wei get injured? Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t injured in their Lan family estate. Otherwise, they really wouldn¡¯t know how to deal with it! His Excellency Du Min was famous for being protective of his loved ones.

    ¡°I heard that he was injured because he stole someone¡¯s underwear.¡± Lan Hong suppressed his smile. Yesterday, everyone in Blue Cloud City had heard that voice. After that, President Ren returned to the Lan family estate with the bloody and bruised Sun Wei. Today, the news of Sun Wei being injured spread across the entire continent like bamboo shoots after rain.

    ¡°Uh! Sun Wei is a Master Alchemist, but he actually stole underwear. It¡¯s really too embarrassing.¡± Lan Tao sighed repeatedly.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± The third elder spat out the tea in his mouth and coughed non-stop after hearing what the patriarch said¡­

    ¡°Third Elder, you¡¯re already so old. Why are you still spraying tea! You¡¯re really too careless.¡± Lan Tao shook his head, his face full of helplessness.

    The third elder wiped the cold sweat off his forehead, his heart racing.?<i>Isn¡¯t that because your thoughts are too foolish?</i>?Anyone who wasn¡¯t a fool could guess that Sun Wei must have offended someone. Otherwise, how could he be so miserable!?<i>Hehe! Serves him right for bullying my grandson!</i>

    ¡°Lan family,e out quickly to collect your trash!¡± Suddenly, a roar resounded through the entire Lan family estate!

 Chapter 456 - Compensation For Mental Trauma (5)

    <h4>Chapter 456: Compensation For Mental Trauma (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Uh! Trash? What trash? How could our Lan family have something like that!¡± the third elder said nonchntly when he heard the roar.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Lan family is full of treasures. How could we have trash!¡± Lan Tao said angrily. But he didn¡¯t take it too seriously! Such a small matter wasn¡¯t worth him, the patriarch, stepping in. The elders would handle it.

    ¡°Yes, our Lan family only has a few pieces of trash!¡± the first elder said meaningfully.

    ¡°What did you say? Those people are also your nephew and granddaughter!¡± Lan Tao roared. Of course, he knew who Lan Hong was talking about, but he didn¡¯t like Lan Hong saying it in a gloating tone. It was really too annoying.

    ¡°Big Brother, are you really sure that they¡¯re the descendants of our Lan family?¡± Lan Hong asked uncertainly. He had always felt that the Lan family¡¯s gic inheritance was good! Why did it go bad when it came to Lan Fei?

    ¡°Erm¡­ Probably!¡± Lan Tao said uncertainly. They didn¡¯t crawl out of his stomach, so how would he know!

    ¡°Uh!¡± Lan Hong was speechless.?<i>Big Brother, can you not be so silly!</i>?<i>But speaking of which, other than Tian¡¯er and Ming¡¯er, I really don¡¯t find the characteristics of our Lan family in Big Brother¡¯s other sons.</i>

    ¡°Patriarch, bad news. Some beasts are here to cause trouble!¡± A guard of the Lan family came to report anxiously.

    ¡°There are actually beasts that dare to cause trouble in our Lan family¡¯s home? How bold!¡± First Elder Lan Hong said eagerly.?<i>Hehe, this old bag of bones of mine hasn¡¯t exercised for a long time. I just happen to have a chance today!</i>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look!¡± the third elder said with interest.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lan Tao was the first to stand up. The three extremely bored old men looked at each other and walked out of the study together.

    After arriving at the main courtyard, the three of them looked up at the several huge fiery red birds flying in the sky, their bodies burning with raging mes, and were a little dumbfounded.?<i>Damn, this is¡­</i>

    ¡°Patriarch, these firebirds are really too much. They actually dare to cause trouble in our Lan family¡¯s home. We can¡¯t let them go!¡± The second elder, who was covered in dirt, walked to the side of the three of them and said with hatred. Damn it. He had lived for so long, but today, he was actually embarrassed by these few birds.

    ¡°Eh? Second Elder, what happened to you? Where¡¯s your hair and beard?¡± The third elder held back his smile and pretended to be stupid.?<i>Haha, the second elder¡¯s current appearance is really too funny.?</i>He would have rolled on the ground if he didn¡¯t have to consider the face of the elders.

    At this moment, the second elder¡¯s hair, beard, and eyebrows were all gone. His clothes were pitch-ck, hanging on his body like a rag with smokeing out!

    ¡°Second Elder, how did you end up in such a miserable state!¡± the first elder said speechlessly. In fact, he wasughing in his heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of those damn firebirds. They captured the fifth youngdy and even came to our Lan family to cause trouble. I ended up in such a sorry state in order to protect our Lan family¡¯s reputation,¡± the second elder said with a bitter face. What he implied was, ¡®I did all this for the Lan family. You can¡¯tugh at me¡¯.

    ¡°Firebirds, your head! Do you know what kind of beasts they are?¡± Lan Tao roared as he pped the second elder¡¯s bald head furiously.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they just a few firebirds! Hmph! They actually dare to pretend to be fire phoenixes. However, firebirds are firebirds. It¡¯s impossible to be a fire phoenix even if they look alike!¡± the second elder said with a face full of disdain.

    ¡°Open your dog eyes wide and look carefully! They are genuine fire phoenixes!¡± Lan Tao roared furiously. They would have killed them if they were firebirds, but these were obviously female fire phoenixes of the Fire Phoenix n! Even though their Lan family was a super family, he didn¡¯t dare to kill them. Otherwise, if the Fire Phoenix n knew about it, it would mean endless trouble!

    ¡°Patriarch! Are you sure?¡± the second elder asked in disbelief. At the same time, he was a little scared. But he also couldn¡¯t help wondering why their mes were so weak if these birds were really fire phoenixes. They only burned his hair and beard!

    ¡°Open your eyes wide and see clearly. The mes on firebirds don¡¯t have a seven-colored light!¡± Lan Tao reminded. Although firebirds resembled fire phoenixes, and both had mes on their bodies, these two mes were iparable. They were not on the same level at all.

    ¡°They are really fire phoenixes!¡± The third elder raised his head and observed carefully after hearing what the patriarch said. With a look, he found that it was indeed as the patriarch said. They were fire phoenixes! Moreover, there was a silver wolf on each of their backs, and there seemed to be something tied to their ws. But they flew too high, so only a small ck dot could be seen!

    Lan Tao looked at the sky and said very politely, ¡°May I know your names?¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling¡¯er!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said with displeasure. Hmph! They sent these people back to the Lan family out of goodwill, but who knew that the Lan family was actually unreasonable and attacked them without a word. It was really infuriating!

    ¡°Miss Feng, may I know why you came to our Lan family?¡± Lan Tao asked, fully disying the dignity of the patriarch!

    ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver trash to you. This is garbage from your family.¡± Feng Ling¡¯er waved the rope in her ws.

    ¡°Trash? What trash?¡± Lan Tao asked in puzzlement.

    Feng Ling¡¯er gave another fire phoenix a look, and with a plop, a piece of trash fell from the sky!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the fifth youngdy¡¯s guard? His body is so sturdy!¡± The third elder praised as he looked at the guard who was still breathing despite falling from the sky.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The first elder was speechless after hearing the third elder¡¯s conclusion.

    ¡°Miss Feng, please tell me why you¡¯re here!¡± Lan Tao had a sudden realization after seeing the guard! But he didn¡¯t expect Leng Ruoxue to be rted to the Phoenix n. This really surprised him!

    ¡°I originally sent this trash back to your Lan family out of goodwill. Unfortunately, not only did your Lan family not appreciate my kindness, but they actually dared to attack us.. Hmph! I¡¯m angry, so I won¡¯t give these people to you! If you want them back, redeem them with money! One hundred million purple gold coins per person, and one billion for this female!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er roared furiously. Hmph! Did they really think a fire phoenix was a bird if it didn¡¯t show its might!

 Chapter 457 - Compensation For Mental Trauma (6)

    <h4>Chapter 457: Compensation For Mental Trauma (6)</h4>

    ¡°Big Sister Ling¡¯er, they bullied us so much. Are we going to only get such littlepensation?¡± a fire phoenix said with some dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Uh! It¡¯s a little too little. What else do you want?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er asked.

    ¡°I want herbs, lots of herbs!¡±

    ¡°I want a lot of ores and materials!¡±

    ¡°And all sorts of good treasures!¡±

    The few beasts began talking at once. Moreover, a ck line would appear on Lan Tao¡¯s forehead with every word they said!

    The second elder almost vomited blood from anger when he heard what the fire phoenixes said and couldn¡¯t help roaring, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re clearly robbing us!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken! We were originally doing a good deed, but you got someone to attack us. We¡¯ve sustained mental trauma, so you have topensate us for it. This is all your fault!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said resentfully.

    Lan Tao red at the second elder and then negotiated with Feng Ling¡¯er. ¡°Erm, you want too many things. Can you ask for less?¡±

    ¡°Is it a lot? Your Lan family is one of the three Great Families. Don¡¯t you have at least this bit of money?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Big Sister Ling¡¯er, I think this Lan family is just for show. They probably can¡¯t take out so much money. Why don¡¯t we take pity on them and charge them less for our mental trauma! Just treat it as us stepping on a dead rat outside and admitting our bad luck!¡± a silver wolf said very kindly, but her words infuriated the Lan family below.

    ¡°I see! But¡­¡± Feng Ling¡¯er was a little hesitant and unwilling.

    With no one guarding the door, Lan Fei ran out of his room and heard the silver wolf¡¯s words as soon as he arrived at the main courtyard. He roared at the top of his lungs in anger, ¡°Who said that our Lan family is poor? Our Lan family has a lot of money, you furred beasts!¡±

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ Big Sister Ling¡¯er, he called me a beast!¡± The silver wolf immediately wailed with tears in her eyes!

    ¡°Uh! Don¡¯t cry! Don¡¯t cry! He¡¯s the beast! He¡¯s a bastard!¡± Feng Ling¡¯erforted while scolding!

    ¡°Big Sister Ling¡¯er, my fragile little heart has been seriously injured. I demandpensation for mental trauma!¡± the silver wolf said pitifully with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°No problem. Big Sister will get it for you!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said very loyally.

    ¡°Bastard, you made my sister cry. You have topensate her!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er roared.

    ¡°You damn bird, you are¡­¡± Lan Fei was about to scold back. But after saying a few words, he was knocked unconscious by Lan Tao!

    ¡°Old man, since you knocked out that bastard, you willpensate on his behalf,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er roared angrily.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pay,¡± Lan Tao said angrily. He also red at the Lan family members who wanted tough but didn¡¯t dare to, feeling iparably depressed.

    ¡°Old man, that bastard hurt my sister¡¯s fragile heart, sopensate us with a billion purple gold coins, and we won¡¯t care anymore!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said generously.

    ¡°You¡¯re clearly robbing up!¡± The second elder couldn¡¯t help speaking again. He hated these birds in his heart! These birds were actually robbing the Lan family, but they were helpless against them. This fact was really depressing!

    ¡°Tch, so what if we¡¯re robbing you? Moreover, this isn¡¯t robbery. This is calledpensation, understand? You¡¯re uncultured. Go back and study beforeing out! Save yourself from being a disgrace!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said disdainfully.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± The second elder was so angry that he couldn¡¯t breathe. He kicked his legs and fainted directly!

    ¡°s! Your mental fortitude is really too poor. You have to train!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said with some pity.

    ¡°Come, carry the second elder away,¡± Lan Tao ordered speechlessly.

    ¡°For thepensation you want, money is fine, but we don¡¯t have so many items!¡± Lan Tao said to Feng Ling¡¯er. His greatest wish now was to quickly send these gue gods away. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t kill them if they stayed for a while!

    ¡°Really?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er asked doubtfully.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Lan Tao¡¯s expression was very sincere.

    ¡°Alright! Not a single cent less. As for the things, justpensate us with as much as you have.¡± Feng Ling¡¯er relented and agreed!

    ¡°Okay, give me some time. I need to collect the money,¡± Lan Tao said.

    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll give you three days. Send the money to the inn three dayster! In addition, I¡¯ll take these people back first.¡± Feng Ling¡¯er led the group and flew out of the Lan family estate after speaking.

    ¡°Patriarch, are you really going topensate them for mental trauma? They¡¯re just birds,¡± an elder couldn¡¯t help asking. s! Their Lan family was actually being bullied. They were really too cowardly.

    ¡°They are fire phoenixes. Do you have any other way?¡± Lan Tao asked instead of answering.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t!¡± the elder whispered, not daring to speak anymore!

    ¡°Listen up. No one is allowed to provoke those fire phoenixes in the future. We can settle it with money this time, but it might not necessarily be so next time!¡± Lan Tao warned everyone.

    ¡°Yes!¡± the Lan family members present replied in unison.

    ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯m going to the inn to see Leng Ruoxue,¡± the first elder said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Lan Tao nodded in agreement.

    After speaking, the first elder left the Lan family estate with the third elder and went straight to the inn¡­

    ¡°Come out!¡± Lan Tao roared into the corner after the first elder and third elder left.?<i>Hmph! Damn brat, how dare you run out by yourself.</i>

    ¡°Haha!¡± Lan Lieughed wildly as he emerged from the darkness. Of course, Leng Wudi and Sun Teng were with him!

    ¡°Damn brat, what are youughing about?¡± Lan Tao roared furiously. He was really displeased to see his grandson¡¯s smugughter!

    ¡°I¡¯mughing because you have a bastard son! Haha! Then won¡¯t you be an old bastard?¡± Lan Lie smiled tactlessly. Hehe, he was so happy! This old man actually ordered people to lock him up, causing him not to see Little Icy for several days.?<i>Boohoo¡­</i>

    ¡°Damn brat, if I¡¯m an old bastard, then you¡¯re an old bastard¡¯s grandson!¡± Lan Tao retaliated, unwilling to be outdone.?<i>Hmph! This stinky brat wants to fight with me? You¡¯re still too inexperienced!</i>

 Chapter 458 - Repaying the Debt With My Body (1)

    <h4>Chapter 458: Repaying the Debt With My Body (1)</h4>

    The Lan family members who had yet to leave found an excuse to leave after hearing the conversation between the grandfather and grandson so as not to be implicated and be their punching bags!

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m not a bastard grandson.¡± Lan Lie refused to admit it.

    ¡°Brat, if I say you are you, then you are!¡± Lan Tao said domineeringly.

    ¡°Old man, you¡¯ve knocked out your bastard son, and your bastard granddaughter is in the hands of those fire phoenixes, so don¡¯t acknowledge rtives wrongly!¡± Lan Lie said without giving him any face. Hehe, he really admired Leng Ruoxue now! Why were her beasts so powerful!

    ¡°Damn brat, what did you say?¡± Lan Tao roared with widened eyes.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m going to see Little Icy!¡± Lan Lie immediately summoned his beast and quickly flew out of the Lan family estate. Hmph! He had escaped with much difficulty and didn¡¯t have time to bicker with this old man!

    Seeing Lan Lie flying away, Leng Wudi and Sun Teng also summoned their beast pets and left the Lan family estate under Lan Tao¡¯s angry gaze.

    At this moment, the first elder and the third elder were on the way to the inn where Leng Ruoxue and the others were staying.

    ¡°First Elder, what should we say to Leng Ruoxue when we get there?¡± the third elder couldn¡¯t help asking. He really hadn¡¯t expected that there were fire phoenixes with Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± The first elder was a little troubled. s! The second elder offended those fire phoenixes, and they requestedpensation, so it was probably impossible not to bleed money.

    ¡°Then why are we going?!¡± the third elder asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°To bond with her!¡± The first elder thought of a good reason. Everyone around Leng Ruoxue had dragons as their pet beast, and she had fire phoenixes. s! What powerfulbat strength this was! Therefore, they had to take it seriously and reconsider Leng Ruoxue¡¯s value!

    At the residence of Leng Ruoxue and the others¡­

    Feng Ling¡¯er and the other beasts had returned to the inn.

    ¡°Little Sister Ruoxue!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er casually threw Lan Ning¡¯er onto the ground, transformed into a small bird, andnded on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Big Sister Ling¡¯er, you¡¯ve worked hard,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted. She knew that Feng Ling¡¯er had suffered a lot when she went to the Lan family, so she was very displeased!

    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s just that the Lan family doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them. They actually attacked us. However, that damn old man isn¡¯t any better. I burned all his hair and beard!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said proudly.

    ¡°Haha, Lass, your pet beasts are really amazing. The Lan family is going to bleed a lot this time,¡± the old man, who had gone to the Lan family estate to watch themotion, said excitedly as soon as he returned to the inn.

    ¡°Hehe, Lass, we¡¯re going to make a fortune again,¡± Old Zao said happily. They had been in the inn just now, but they had rushed to the Lan family estate immediately after seeing the fire phoenixes transform into their true forms. They hadn¡¯t expected to see such a spectacr scene!

    ¡°What¡¯s the reaction of the Lan family?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. She didn¡¯t believe that the Lan family would obediently send money to her door. She had stayed in the inn just now and didn¡¯t go to the Lan family to watch themotion. But she knew what the beasts had done because of her contracts with them. The only thing she didn¡¯t know was the reaction of the Lan family.

    ¡°Lan Tao has already agreed. He shouldn¡¯t go back on his word,¡± Old Zao said after some thought.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the first elder should be on the way here,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in understanding.

    ¡°Haha, Little Snowy, you¡¯re right!¡± Lan Lie¡¯s voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly with a slight frown. She hadn¡¯t seen Lan Lie for a few days, and she had thought that he wouldn¡¯te again!

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ Little Snowy, you despise me!¡± Lan Lie¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as he pretended to be pitiful!

    ¡°Yes! Did you just know?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ Little Snowy, I¡¯m here to give you information. How can you do this to me!¡± Lan Lie said pitifully, looking extremely aggrieved.

    ¡°You¡¯re from the Lan family. Are you so impatient to betray them?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. The way this pair of Lan family grandfather and grandchild interacted was really different!

    ¡°Hehe, how do you know?¡± Lan Lie said shyly. His greatest wish in life was to see the old man suffer!

    ¡°I guessed,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Hehe, Little Snowy, let me see Little Icy!¡± Lan Lie pleaded. This was his main purpose foring here.

    ¡°Little Icy is sleeping on the bed! But don¡¯t wake him up. He hasn¡¯t been in a good mood these two days,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded helplessly.

    ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯ll just watch from the side,¡± Lan Lie promised. Then he crept to the bed, sat down, and stared at Icy, who was sleeping soundly on the bed.

    Seeing Lan Lie¡¯s affectionate appearance, Leng Ruoxue thought,?<i>Uh! Lan Lie doesn¡¯t really have any improper thoughts about Little Icy, does he? Hopefully not! Otherwise, Little Icy will bite him to death!</i>

    While Leng Ruoxue was letting her imagination run wild, the first elder and the third elder arrived. The two of them greeted everyone in the room and then turned their gazes to Leng Ruoxue.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the two old men who entered the room and asked bluntly, ¡°May I know why First Elder and Third Elder are here?¡±

    ¡°Uh! Lass, a few fire phoenixes and silver wolves just went to our Lan family. They are your pet beasts, right?¡± The first elder nced at Lan Ning¡¯er, who had been casually thrown to the ground with only a rag covering her body, and the corner of his mouth twitched.

    ¡°Yes, Lan Ning¡¯er came to find trouble with me and was taught a lesson by my beasts. I saw that they didn¡¯t have the ability to return to the Lan family estate by themselves, so I got Big Sister Ling¡¯er to visit you and nned to send them back to you. However, it seems like they had a conflict with someone from your Lan family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly.

    ¡°Uh, this is all a misunderstanding,¡± the first elder said helplessly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a misunderstanding. However, they originally wanted to do a good deed, but I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. My beasts are very sad. They even told me just now that their fragile hearts have been hurt!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight dissatisfaction, her face full of me for the Lan family!

 Chapter 459 - Repaying the Debt With My Body (2)

    <h4>Chapter 459: Repaying the Debt With My Body (2)</h4>

    ¡°Erm¡­ Erm¡­¡± The First Elder was speechless.

    ¡°Haha, little girl, we can be considered acquaintances. Can you not fuss about it on our ount?¡± The Third Elder braced himself and said.

    ¡°Elders, I remember telling you to restrain some people from your Lan family and not let them out. Otherwise, they will be at my disposal. You also promised me that you wouldn¡¯t protect them, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t answer the Third Elder¡¯s question but asked directly.

    ¡°Uh! Yes, but we didn¡¯t cover for them! Weren¡¯t they already at your disposal?¡± The Third Elder quibbled shamelessly.

    ¡°But what I want to know is, why did Lan Ning¡¯ere to find trouble with me? I heard that she has already been locked up by the First Elder?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the First Elder doubtfully and asked.

    ¡°She¡­ She ran out by herself.¡± The Third Elder wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and pushed all the me onto Lan Ning¡¯er. s! He couldn¡¯t say that Big Brother let Lan Ning¡¯er out in order to teach Leng Ruoxue a lesson, right?

    ¡°Little Snowy, Third Grandpa is lying to you. That damn old man deliberately let Lan Ning¡¯er out to cause you trouble,¡± Lan Lie suddenly said, exposing the Third Elder¡¯s lie.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the Third Elder with a spurious smile and said indifferently.

    ¡°You stinky brat, are you a traitor!¡± The Third Elder was so angry! He ignored everything else and chased after Lan Lie in the room!

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! Didn¡¯t you teach me that good children shouldn¡¯t lie!¡± Lan Lie fled aggrievedly, covering his head and hiding everywhere. Finally, he ran behind the little old man to seek protection.

    ¡°Uh, Senior, don¡¯t protect him. I want to teach this traitor a lesson,¡± the Third Elder said very respectfully. He already knew the little old man¡¯s identity, so he naturally didn¡¯t dare to be rude in front of the little old man.

    ¡°Teach him a lesson? I think he¡¯s right! He¡¯s a child! Honesty is a virtue. You have to teach him a lesson only if he¡¯s not honest!¡± the little old man said meaningfully.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down the Third Elder¡¯s forehead. His heart was racing as he thought, Could the dishonest child be referring to me? Boohoo¡­ He was also forced into a corner! This was all a mess caused by the Patriarch finding trouble for no reason!

    ¡°Third Grandpa, you can¡¯t run away if you did something wrong! Don¡¯t hide it for that old man!¡± Lan Lie was being even bolder since someone was backing him up.

    ¡°Stinky brat, that¡¯s your biological grandfather!¡± The Third Elder couldn¡¯t help roaring.

    ¡°Hmph! I call him Old Man in front of him!¡± Lan Lie said nonchntly.

    ¡°Alright, go back to your Lan family if you want to argue or fight. Now, First Elder, Third Elder, you have to give me an exnation,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. She was unwilling to be the sacrificialmb for the battle between the Lan family¡¯s grandfather and granddaughter, so she would not let go of the benefits that should be gained.

    Uh! The First Elder and Third Elder were stunned. Did they hear it right? Leng Ruoxue actually wanted an exnation from them? What exnation?

    ¡°Little girl, what exnation do you want us to give you?¡± The First Elder asked foolishly. Was he really old? Why couldn¡¯t he understand what this little girl was saying?

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you give me an exnation for breaking your promise? I thought that the Lan family had always valued integrity the most. Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the two Lan family elders doubtfully and said slowly.

    ¡°Of course, but¡­ this isn¡¯t a breach of trust, right?¡± First Elder wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and quibbled.

    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯m afraid it depends on the person. Anyway, in my opinion, if you didn¡¯t do what you promised me, you would be breaking your promise to me. Of course, I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t think so,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly, her face full of understanding of the two of them.

    ¡°Uh, little girl, what do you want then?¡± The Third Elder said speechlessly. He realized today that this little girl was really too difficult to deal with. No wonder she dared to pry into the corner of their Lan family and dared to teach the Lan family a lesson.

    ¡°There is a rule in my hometown. If one party breaks the agreement, the other party has to pay for the breach of contract,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile, her expression so sincere.

    ¡°Breach of contract?¡± The two shrewd old men finally understood. This was asking for more money! This little girl¡¯s beast had already taken a lot of money from the Lan family. Why didn¡¯t this girl intend to let the two of them go? It was too despicable. This little girl was really a vampire!

    ¡°Yes, you need to pay for your breach of contract,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have money,¡± the two old men said in unison, deciding to collectively cheat.

    ¡°No money? It¡¯s okay. You can work to repay my debts if you don¡¯t have money.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Uh! Work to repay debts?¡± The two old men were dumbfounded. What did she mean by working to repay their debts? Did she mean working for this little girl?

    ¡°Working as the name implies that you will work for me in the future until you pay off the debts you owe me. Moreover, I won¡¯t be paying for your amodation nor food!¡± Leng Ruoxue knew that these two old men definitely didn¡¯t know what work was, so she exined it to them directly.

    ¡°Uh! How long do we have to work for you?¡± The First Elder couldn¡¯t help asking. He finally understood that Leng Ruoxue wanted them to be her subordinates.

    ¡°That will depend on your working ability. If your abilities are too poor I¡¯m afraid you will have to work for life,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very understandingly. These two old men were from the Lan family and were esteemed elders. They would definitely not do manual work.

    ¡°A lifetime? How much do we owe you in total?¡± The Third Elder then remembered that he had not asked the most important question. They still did not know how much money they owed Leng Ruoxue. He would not want to work for others if it was not much!

    ¡°Two billion purple coins!¡± Leng Ruoxue stretched out two fingers.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re robbing us openly! Why would we owe you so much money?¡± The First Elder roared angrily.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of your high status! Ordinary people don¡¯t have to pay so much if they break the contract, but you¡¯re different. With your status, I even gave you a discount! One billion each, a total of two billion!¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

 Chapter 460 - Repaying the Debt With My Body (3)

    <h4>Chapter 460: Repaying the Debt With My Body (3)</h4>

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have money to pay, then work to pay off your debts. Of course, if you don¡¯t want to pay back your money and don¡¯t want to work, an ordinary citizen like me can¡¯t do anything to you. However, your reputation will bepletely destroyed!¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to remind them, blocking their way out.

    ¡°Eldest Grandpa, Third Grandpa, you pay her the money!¡± Lan Lie couldn¡¯t help but remind them. Hehe, Leng Ruoxue was really ruthless. These two old men were famous for their stinginess in the Lan family. Getting them to take out two billion purple coins was harder than taking their lives!

    ¡°Stinky brat, where would we get so much money!¡± The Third Elder roared angrily.

    ¡°You can ask that old man for it! Anyway, these things started because of him,¡± Lan Lie said gloatingly, his tone as if the Lan family¡¯s money had nothing to do with him.

    ¡°Stinky brat, are you from the Lan family or not!¡± The First Elder couldn¡¯t help but scold him with a smile. How could this brat help outsiders!

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m from the Lan family. However, I¡¯m from the righteous Lan family. I¡¯m on the side of justice,¡± Lan Lie boasted shamelessly. In fact, he wanted to see the old man embarrassed. That was why he was on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side, hehe!

    ¡°Stinky brat, just you wait. I¡¯ll deal with you when we get home!¡± The First Elder said angrily.

    ¡°s! Lass, the fee for the breach of contract you want is too much. Can you reduce it!¡± Third Elder sighed heavily and negotiated.

    ¡°Sure! However, the amount of money for the breach of contract is determined by your identity and status. You can pay less if you think your identity and status are not worth so much money,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently.

    The First Elder and the Third Elder were speechless again because they realized that they couldn¡¯t out-talk Leng Ruoxue at all. Moreover, she had said everything. If they requested to reduce the penalty fee, they would be degrading themselves. Therefore, they could only me their bad luck!

    ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ve said it before. If you want to renege on your debt, I can¡¯t do anything to you either. At most, I¡¯ll let the people of the Boundless Heaven Continent know that the two Lan family¡¯s esteemed elders don¡¯t repay their debts!¡± Leng Ruoxue said without fear.

    ¡°Lass, aren¡¯t you afraid that we will kill you to silence you?¡± The First Elder threatened.

    ¡°No. Before you kill me, the news of you not paying your debts and silencing me will spread first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. Hehe, she knew that these two old men would not casually kill people. Moreover, she had so many secret means, what was there to be afraid of.

    The two old menpletely wilted at Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. s! They knew that this little girl was not afraid of them at all, and they were not evil and bloodthirsty people. Moreover, this matter was indeed their fault, so they really couldn¡¯t do anything to these people. However, they were unwilling to be robbed of two billion purple coins just like that!

    ¡°Lass, we really don¡¯t have money. Why don¡¯t we work for you!¡± The two old men looked at each other and made their final decision.

    ¡°Okay! Then let¡¯s officially start work now! However, you have to start from the lowest level,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°No problem,¡± the two old men answered readily.

    ¡°Grandpa, these two elders of the Lan family will be our servants from now on. Tell them if anyone needs anything. There¡¯s no need to be polite,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone present.

    ¡°Hehe, okay! I happen to becking an attendant by my side!¡± Old Man Zao said happily.

    ¡°Yes, I need one too,¡± Lin Liang said.

    ¡°I¡­ I want a medicine boy. I don¡¯t know if they are up to the task,¡± Zheng En said with some frustration. He looked up and down at the First Elder and the Third Elder, as if he was thinking about which of them was more suitable.

    ¡°Silly boy, how are they qualified to be medicine boys! They don¡¯t even differentiate between grass and medicine. If they spoil those precious herbs, I think they will have to pay with their next life as well,¡± the little old man said very cooperatively.

    ¡°Master is right. They should still be servants!¡± Zheng En nodded in realization.

    Everyone¡¯s words made the First Elder and Third Elder break out in cold sweat. They muttered in their hearts, were they that bad? They could only be servants instead of anything else?

    ¡®¡±Erm¡­ little girl, how much is our monthly pay?¡± Third Elder asked with a few ck lines hanging on his forehead.

    ¡°Grandpa Du, what¡¯s the price for servants on the Boundless Heaven Continent?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to look at the little old man and asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say! For a super family like the Lan family, the monthly pay given to servants is very high because they have a big family and business. An ordinary servant probably has ten purple coins a month. For a small family! One purple coin is the limit,¡± the little old man said very cautiously after thinking.

    ¡°Oh, I see! Then we can¡¯t even be considered a small family. Just 500 amethyst dors a month then!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Five¡­ Five hundred?¡± The Third Elder¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Did he hear it wrong? Did this little girl say five hundred? And in amethyst coins? The mighty Third Elder of the Lan family working for her was only worth five hundred amethyst coins?

    ¡°Lass, we are the elders of the Lan family. Is this all we are worth?¡± the First Elder asked in disbelief. He had never thought that he would be so cheap at this age. Boohoo¡­

    ¡°So what if you¡¯re an elder of the Lan family? You¡¯re here to work for me, not to enjoy life. Moreover, you¡¯ve lived like royalty since you were young. Do you know how to work? Do you know how to serve others?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in return.

    ¡°Erm¡­¡± The First Elder was speechless. They really didn¡¯t know how to serve others.

    ¡°Little girl! I admit that we don¡¯t know how to do these things, but you can arrange some other work for us! We can still be your bodyguards or something,¡± Third Elder said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a bodyguard. I have Little Icy. None of you canpare to it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°Uh! Lass, I¡¯m a mighty Mystic Sovereign, how can I be inferior to a puppy!¡± The Third Elder couldn¡¯t help asking. Boohoo¡­ His self-esteem was hurt.

 Chapter 461 - Repaying the Debt With My Body (4)

    <h4>Chapter 461: Repaying the Debt With My Body (4)</h4>

    ¡°You can¡¯tpare to it! Go back and ask your Patriarch if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Uh!¡± What did this mean? The two old men were a little confused.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you go back and ask him. Today is your first day on duty. Go back now! Come early tomorrow to wait for orders,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very kindly.

    ¡°Oh, we¡¯ll be leaving first then.¡± First Elder and Third Elder left the inn gloomily.

    The two of them were still pondering how on earth did things be like this on the way back? What were they here for? Now, they werepletely confused, and they couldn¡¯t think of the main reason for going to see Leng Ruoxue. The only thing they knew was that they had implicated themselves!

    At the residence of Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Little Snowy, do you really intend to let the First Elder and the Third Elder work for you!¡± Lan Ming, who had been silent since the two old men left, couldn¡¯t help asking. He really admired Leng Ruoxue. The patriarch and elders of the Lan family couldn¡¯t do anything to her.

    ¡°Of course not. What can those two old men do? However, since they can¡¯t bear to part with the money, they have to repay the debt with their bodies,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without any sympathy. In fact, she was alreadyughing in her heart.

    ¡°Hehe, Little Snowy, you¡¯re really too amazing. You can actually make them suffer. Teach me!¡± Lan Lie ran to Leng Ruoxue and looked at her with admiration, his bright ck eyes blinking non-stop.

    ¡°Do you want your grandfather to suffer so much?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked speechlessly. She really didn¡¯t know what they were thinking.

    ¡°Yes! That old man has liked to cause trouble for me since young and drag me down. He always wreaks havoc on things I like, so our rtionship isn¡¯t good at all,¡± Lan Lie said angrily. He really hated that old man to death!

    ¡°But that¡¯s not what I saw!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization. In her opinion, the patriarch of the Lan family loved this grandson very much. She just didn¡¯t know what irreconcble conflicts existed between them, so it created the way they interacted with each other now. Moreover, the patriarch and the two elders of the Lan family didn¡¯t fly into a rage out of humiliation when she robbed them of so much money. There was probably some reason for Lan Lie¡¯s behavior, and this was enough to show how important he was in their hearts.

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. You don¡¯t understand that old man at all. You¡¯ve never seen him!¡± Lan Lie said indignantly. He had known that old man for more than twenty years. How could he not understand what kind of person that old man was?

    ¡°Who said I haven¡¯t seen him? I¡¯ve seen him previously,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Lan Lie¡¯s stubbornness!

    ¡°When did you see him? Why don¡¯t I know about it!¡± Lan Lie said with some displeasure. What did that old man want? Did he want to interfere with his friendship again?

    ¡°I saw him a few days before you came,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Uh! Did he say anything nasty?¡± Lan Lie said worriedly. That stinky old man had always been blunt with his friends.

    ¡°No, he¡¯s just here to see Little Icy.¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed and exined.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Lan Lie was relieved.

    ¡°By the way, I have something on. I¡¯ll take my leave first,¡± Lan Lie continued. Then he hurriedly left the inn.

    Leng Wudi, Sun Teng, Leng Ruoxue, and the others greeted each other before leaving with Lan Lie.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why is this kid so energetic?¡± Leng Qingtian asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°I think he went back to the Lan family to settle scores with my father,¡± Lan Ming said understandingly.

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s their unique way of getting along. Outsiders can¡¯t understand it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    Everyone was chatting when suddenly there was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Is Miss Leng here? Someone¡¯s looking for her outside.¡± The waiter¡¯s words sounded from outside¡­

    ¡°Who¡¯s looking for me?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little surprised. She hadn¡¯t been in the Boundless Heaven Continent for long and didn¡¯t know many people. Why would someone name her?

    ¡°Erm¡­ they didn¡¯t say,¡± the waiter replied.

    ¡°Oh, freak, let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to the freak.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The freak nodded. In fact, he was quite curious.

    The two of them left the room and came to the hall of the inn. At this moment, two young men stood in the middle of the hall. One of them was someone they were familiar with, Xu Heng, who had once gambled with them. They did not know the other person.

    ¡°Xu Heng, why are you here? Are you here to make a bet with me?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with a light smile.

    ¡°No, no. I don¡¯t want to make a bet with you anymore,¡± Xu Heng said fearfully. How would he dare to make a bet with her when all his years of savings were gone?

    ¡°Oh? Then why are you here?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little puzzled because she didn¡¯t expect the person to see her to be Xu Heng.

    ¡°Are you Leng Ruoxue?¡± The handsome man beside Xu Heng asked before Xu Heng could answer.

    ¡°I¡¯m Leng Ruoxue. Why? What¡¯s the problem?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the man cautiously and asked calmly.

    ¡°Are you from the Ling Feng Continent?¡± the handsome man couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°No, why?¡± Leng Ruoxue denied.

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think you will be the Leng Ruoxue I know,¡± the handsome man said with a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Do you know someone named Leng Ruoxue?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be curious, but she was guessing the man¡¯s identity in her heart.

    This man was handsome and had an extraordinary temperament, but his eyes carried a trace of ruthlessness and gloominess. His strength was only that of a Mystic, but his identity and status should be higher than Xu Heng¡¯s respect for him.

    ¡°Yes, but she should still be on the Ling Feng Continent!¡± the handsome man said with certainty.

    ¡°Oh, how should I address you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Xu Qian!¡± the handsome man said softly.

    ¡°He is the young master of our Xu family,¡± Xu Heng added.

 Chapter 462 - The Tragic Lan Family Elders (1)

    <h4>Chapter 462: The Tragic Lan Family Elders (1)</h4>

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s the young master of the Xu family. Sorry for being rude,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not strange that you didn¡¯t know!¡± Xu Qian said generously.

    ¡°Young Master Xu, we are not the people you are looking for. If there¡¯s nothing else, we will take our leave,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very politely.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Qian nodded.

    ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go back to our room!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to the freak.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The freak nodded, and the two of them turned and returned to their room.

    ¡°What¡¯s the name of the man beside her?¡± Xu Qian asked lightly after watching Leng Ruoxue leave.

    ¡°Freak, that man is called Freak!¡± Xu Heng hurriedly said. He was very curious why Young Master paid so much attention to Leng Ruoxue. He had been asking him about Leng Ruoxue ever since he heard her name. However, in his opinion, Leng Ruoxue was not worthy of the Young Master at all!

    ¡°Freak? Is that man¡¯s name? Do you think anyone would have such a name?¡± Xu Qian said with a cold face, a little displeased. For some reason, after seeing Leng Ruoxue just now, he was a little disappointed that she was not the person he was looking for, but that woman gave him a familiar feeling, which couldn¡¯t help making him a little puzzled!

    ¡°Erm¡­¡± Xu Heng was speechless. That man seemed to be called Freak during thepetition, even though he didn¡¯t live up to his name! However, he couldn¡¯t remember much.

    ¡°Hurry up and find out that man¡¯s real name!¡± Xu Qian ordered, then strode out of the inn.

    Xu Heng, who was standing in the lobby of the inn, was in a dilemma. How could he find that out! Should he ask that man himself?

    Leng Ruoxue and the freak immediately told her grandfather and the others after returning to their room. Everyone was silent for a moment¡­

    ¡°Lass, so you¡¯re from the Ling Feng Continent!¡± the little old man said in surprise after a while.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She naturally didn¡¯t intend to hide it from them since she said it in front of them.

    ¡°Little Snowy, did you just arrive when you transmuted your spiritual power?¡± Lan Ming wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and couldn¡¯t help asking curiously.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Uh! You bunch of perverts!¡± Lan Ming was speechless. They had only been here for less than three months and were already elementary mystics. This cultivation speed was really terrifying!

    ¡°How can we be considered perverts? The young masters of the three great families are the true perverts! You¡¯re already a Mystic Monarch at such a young age!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°Little Snowy, you can¡¯tpare like this. The people on this continent are born with better aptitude than those on the Ling Feng Continent. Moreover, the resources and treatment that the three of them have received since they were young are the best. It would be too inexcusable if their cultivation speed was still so slow,¡± Lan Ming exined. Leng Ruoxue and the others definitely could notpare to the three of them in this aspect. However, he believed that Leng Ruoxue would definitely surpass them in time!

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Little Lan Lan, don¡¯t reveal our identities!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say it. But Little Snowy, you and the Leng family¡­¡± Lan Ming hesitated, his face also a little curious.

    ¡°The Leng family is the Leng family, and we are us. There¡¯s no need to confuse us!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very decisively.

    ¡°Uh, yes!¡± Lan Ming nodded. Their Lan family also had branches in the lower realm. And after those people came to the Boundless Heaven Continent, almost all of them would choose to return to the family. However, the status of those people in the family was even inferior to the servants born and raised in the family. Therefore, he really didn¡¯t want Leng Ruoxue to choose to return to the family like them. However, he was very clear that with Leng Ruoxue¡¯s character, she would absolutely not bother with them.

    ¡°Grandpa, that Xu Qian might know us, so use an alias for the time being!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to Leng Qingtian and the others. She didn¡¯t know if her denial just now could fool Xu Qian, but they had to be careful just in case!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, we used our real names when we participated in the mystic cultivatorpetition. If we use an alias now, he will probably find out if he wants to investigate,¡± Leng Qingtian said worriedly.

    ¡°Sister Ruoxue, don¡¯t be afraid. At most, I¡¯ll burn down the Mystic Association and make it impossible for them to investigate!¡± Feng Lingqi said violently.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. She felt that that was not a bad idea.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t set the fire!¡± Icy, who had been sleeping on the bed, suddenly said.

    ¡°Then what do you think we should do? The Xu family doesn¡¯t have anything good. Do you want to see Sister Ruoxue in danger?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er roared furiously.

    ¡°What are you afraid of with me around?¡± Icy rolled its eyes and said calmly. Hmph! It really didn¡¯t care about a mere Xu family.

    ¡°You? You only know how to sleep, eat after waking up, and sleep after eating. Moreover, how many Xu family members can you beat alone?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said with slight disdain.

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, how many Mystic Supremacies does the Xu family have?¡± Icy nced at Lan Ming and asked.

    ¡°There should be one,¡± Blue said after some thought.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Two more will be nothing more than child¡¯s y to me!¡± Icy said nonchntly.

    ¡°Hmph! Keep bragging!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t believe the stinky Qilin at all!

    ¡°I never brag!¡± Icy retorted. It was such a pragmatic Qilin and it had never lied!

    ¡°Sister Ruoxue, don¡¯t listen to it. Let me burn down the Mystic Association!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er couldn¡¯t be bothered to bicker with the Qilin and said directly to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not allowed to burn if I say so!¡± Icy stood up from the bed and jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms. He red at the little red bird and roared.

    ¡°Sister Ruoxue!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er ignored Bingqi and looked directly at Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Little Snowy!¡± Icy also looked at Leng Ruoxue, the meaning in his blue eyes was obvious. ¡®Who will you listen to?¡¯

    ¡°Stop arguing. Grandpa, use your real names! I don¡¯t think Xu Qian can do anything to us as long as we don¡¯t admit it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. With her current strength, she was not afraid of the Xu family even though there was still a certain gap between her and the Xu family. At most, she would just deal with whatever came her way! There was nothing to be afraid of.

 Chapter 463 - The Tragic Lan Family Elders (2)

    <h4>Chapter 463: The Tragic Lan Family Elders (2)</h4>

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Qingtian nodded in agreement.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Everyone, rest early!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the time and said to everyone.

    Everyone nodded and went to rest.

    The next morning, The First Elder and Third Elder arrived at the inn early to await orders.

    In the living room.

    ¡°If any of you need them to do anything today, just tell them.¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed her smile and looked at the sleepy First Elder and Third Elder.

    ¡°Uh! Yes! Just let me know if there¡¯s anything!¡± The First Elder wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said politely. However, he couldn¡¯t help thinking in his heart that these people wouldn¡¯t really want them to do manualbor, right? He was the First Elder of the Lan family!

    ¡°Uh! Lan Hong is willing to carry out orders as well!¡± The Third Elder also said.

    ¡°Hehe, then serve me to change my clothes and wash up first! Then apany me to the medicinal herb exchange to set up a stall!¡± Old Man Zao said bluntly.

    ¡°Are you going to dominate both of them? No way!¡± the old man said with some displeasure.

    ¡°Why not? I have a lot to do today!¡± Old Man Zao said with some displeasure.

    ¡°So what? They¡¯re not your only servants. They belong to all of us,¡± the old man said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Lass, what do you think?¡± Old Man Zao looked at Leng Ruoxue pleadingly, asking her to say something fair!

    ¡°Uh! Old Man Zao, you should take one of them away! As for the other one! You have to let him serve the others too!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to thess. Give me the Third Elder!¡± Old Man Zao said after some thought. However, he was thinking about how to torment the Third Elder.

    ¡°Ruoxue, can you share the First Elder with me?¡± Lin Liang asked.

    ¡°No, the First Elder is mine,¡± the old man roared at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°Stop arguing. First Elder will follow Grandpa Lin in the morning. His usage rights in the afternoon will go to the old man!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very fairly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, when can we order the First Elder around?¡± Leng Qingtian said with some dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Tomorrow, Grandpa. There will be plenty of opportunities in the future.¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed her smile andforted him.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. First Elder, go back and tell your patriarch. If he can¡¯t bear to pay, he can also work for us to repay his debts,¡± Leng Qingtian said very seriously. His tone and demeanor seemed to be thinking for the Lan family.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The First Elder¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines. He was very speechless, and he couldn¡¯t help but grumble in his heart, What¡¯s wrong with you ordering us around? It¡¯s not enough with the two of us. You actually want the Patriarch to be your servant too!

    ¡°Grandpa, the patriarch of the Lan family would rather pay thane to our house to be a servant. That old man loves his pride!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very understandingly. In fact, she had beenughing in her heart for a long time. Hehe, Grandpa and the others had learned bad things. They didn¡¯t care when it came to teasing people!

    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s a pity,¡± Leng Qingtian said with a regretful face.

    ¡°Yes! What a pity. I¡¯ve never used the patriarch as a servant before!¡± Old Man Zao echoed.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The Third Elder was speechless. He really didn¡¯t know how these people¡¯s heads grew. They actually dared to have such thoughts. s! If the patriarch knew, he would definitely be angered to death!

    ¡°Little Third, follow me!¡± Old Man Zao said to the Third Elder with a smile.

    However, the Third Elder still stood there without any reaction.

    Old Man Zao patted the Third Elder¡¯s shoulder angrily and said with displeasure, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Are you pretending not to hear me?¡±

    ¡°Are you talking to me? Weren¡¯t you calling someone called Little Third? You didn¡¯t call for me!¡± The Third Elder said aggrievedly. Boohoo¡­ Why were the people around Leng Ruoxue so unreasonable?

    ¡°I¡¯m calling you! Aren¡¯t you the Third Elder? From now on, you¡¯ll be called Little Third around here!¡± Old Man Zao gave the Third Elder a name domineeringly and said without allowing him to refute.

    ¡°Erm¡­ the name Little Third is really too unpleasant. Can we change to another one?¡± Third Elder discussed pitifully. His dignity would be lost if everyone in the Lan family heard him being called Little Third!

    ¡°No, Little Third is simple and easy to remember. This is it. In fact, you don¡¯t have to be angry. He will be called Little First!¡± Old Man Zao pointed at the First Elder and smiled cunningly.

    ¡°Little First? Me?¡± First Elder pointed at himself and asked. Could he be hallucinating?

    ¡°It¡¯s you. You¡¯ll be called Little First from now on!¡± Old Man Zao said with certainty.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be called Little First. You can call me First Elder!¡± Lan Hong objected. He firmly opposed this name!

    ¡°There¡¯s no First Elder here. You¡¯re just a servant of our family!¡± Old Man Zao reminded.

    ¡°Uh! Then you can call me Lan Hong. Anyway, I don¡¯t want to be called Little First!¡± The First Elder objected strongly.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t want to be called Little First,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile, her bright eyes full of calctions.

    ¡°Uh! Lass, what are your conditions?¡± The First Elder said understandingly. s! This little girl had some rotten ideas again.

    ¡°Haha, look at all of us. There¡¯s definitely not enough with just you and the Third Elder as our servants! Isn¡¯t your Second Elder very free?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s very free!¡± The Third Elder interrupted impatiently before the First Elder could answer.

    ¡°Then you can ask him for help! If hees, you can repay more of your debts every day!¡± Leng Ruoxue enticed like a big gray wolf seducing Little Red Riding Hood.

    ¡°Lass, if we bring him here, can you not call me Little Third? However, I don¡¯t object to you calling him Little Second!¡± The Third Elder said very disloyally.

    ¡°No problem. You can get anyone in the Lan Family that you are not happy with to work to repay your debts!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Uh! Lass, will Lan Ning¡¯er do?¡± The Third Elder asked carefully.

 Chapter 464 - The Tragic Lan Family Elders (3)

    <h4>Chapter 464: The Tragic Lan Family Elders (3)</h4>

    ¡°Her? No! I can¡¯t afford to use the most favored fifth daughter of the Lan family!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t want to see that woman.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The First Elder and Third Elder were depressed when they heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. They couldn¡¯t help but grumble in their hearts. You can¡¯t afford to use her, but you can afford to use us. What kind of logic is this!

    ¡°Alright, your job today is to follow them. Do whatever they ask you to do. Don¡¯t have any doubts! Otherwise, your monthly pay will be deducted.¡± Leng Ruoxue ignored the conflicted and depressed expressions of the two old men and continued.

    ¡°Uh! You still want to deduct our monthly pay?¡± The First Elder couldn¡¯t help asking. Five hundred amethyst coins a month, what would be left if they deducted a little more? Moreover, this stingy girl was not going to provide any food and lodging. Wasn¡¯t she making them go hungry?

    ¡°Of course. In your Lan family, servants¡¯ pay has to be deducted if they make a mistake too! Such a rule ismon everywhere!¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly.

    ¡°First Elder, let¡¯s go quickly!¡± The Third Elder couldn¡¯t help but suggest. They couldn¡¯t scheme against this little girl. Their pay might be deducted if they stayed any longer!

    ¡°Ah! Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go quickly!¡± The First Elder hurriedly said after reacting. He didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. Otherwise, who knew what this little girl woulde up with again!

    With that, the two old men disappeared into the living room.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t helpughing as she watched the First Elder and Third Elder run out of the living room.

    ¡°Hehe! Lass! These two old men are really too timid!¡± Old Man Zao said with a smile, in a very good mood.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that they are timid, but they have never seen people like you. No one in the Lan family dares to treat them like this at all,¡± Lan Ming said with iparable pity. He had been with Leng Ruoxue and the others for a long time and had already slowly adapted to their way of doing things. However, the First Elder and the Third Elder were obviously still unable to adapt!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let them understand us better,¡± Old Man Zao promised while patting his chest.

    ¡°Uh! Can you not torment them too badly for my sake?¡± Lan Ming pleaded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll show mercy.¡± Old Man Zao left the living room after speaking.

    ¡°Ruoxue, I¡¯m leaving too.¡± Lin Liang greeted her and left.

    ¡°Everyone, disperse! I¡¯m going to sleep for a while!¡± Leng Ruoxue dragged the freak back to her room.

    After returning to her room, Leng Ruoxue brought the freak directly into the bracelet.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± A little red furball jumped directly into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and whined when it saw her.

    ¡°Huo¡¯er, you seem to have gained weight?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the chubby little guy in her arms and asked doubtfully.

    ¡°Mommy! I didn¡¯t grow fat!¡± Little Fire said aggrievedly with tears in its pink eyes.

    ¡°Haha, I told you you¡¯ve gained weight!¡± Baby¡¯s voice sounded, and then a ck furball jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Baby, you seem to have gained weight too!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in surprise. Baby had not changed much since she knew Baby. However, she realized today that Baby seemed to have be rounder!

    ¡°Big Sister, you haven¡¯t cared about me for a long time, that¡¯s why you thought I was fat. Boohoo¡­ Actually, I¡¯ve always had a standard figure!¡± Baby was also very aggrieved and choked up a little.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯m sorry! Baby, Big Sister has been too busy recently. Why don¡¯t Big Brother Freake in to y with you every day!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± The human and beast refused in unison, and they looked at Leng Ruoxue with fawning eyes.

    ¡°Objection overruled. It¡¯s settled!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly and sent Huo¡¯er and Baby into the freak¡¯s arms. Then she said, ¡°Freak, y with them for a while! I¡¯ll go concoct some pills!¡±

    With that, Leng Ruoxue left the man and the two beasts and entered the purple bamboo hut!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± the freak called out softly from behind Leng Ruoxue. Unfortunately, Leng Ruoxue ignored him. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t want to apany these beasts that only knew how topete for favor with him!

    ¡°Haha! In fact, Xue¡¯er¡¯s beasts are quite cute!¡± Empty¡¯s voice sounded from behind the freak!

    ¡°If you like them, I¡¯ll leave them to you!¡± The freak hurriedly threw Baby into Empty¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give Huo¡¯er to me?¡± Empty said in puzzlement.

    ¡°He¡¯s my son!¡± the freak said matter-of-factly. Huo¡¯er called Xue¡¯er Mommy and called him Daddy! Of course, he couldn¡¯t give it to others!

    ¡°Hehe, Daddy, Huo¡¯er loves you and Mommy so much!¡± Huo¡¯er acted coquettishly.

    ¡°Good! By the way, Empty, how are your injuries?¡± the freak asked with concern.

    ¡°Much better. However, it¡¯s impossible topletely heal my injuries unless¡­¡± Empty hesitated. He had long seen through it. He was already very satisfied that he could recover some strength after staying in this space for so long. How could he dare to hope for his injuries to recoverpletely!

    ¡°Do you need any rare herbs? There aren¡¯t any here?¡± the freak asked in puzzlement. He might not know much about herbs, but he knew very well that the herbs in Xue¡¯er¡¯s space were already veryplete. If Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t have any, then it must be very rare!

    ¡°Yes, there isn¡¯t any here,¡± Empty said indifferently. In all these years, saving Icy was his only wish. He had never thought about himself.

    ¡°There will always be hope if you live. You have to believe in miracles!¡± the freakforted.

    ¡°Yes, as long as we are alive, nothing else is important!¡± Empty sighed in agreement.

    The two of them chatted¡­

    Leng Ruoxue saw the two of them chatting happily when she emerged from the purple bamboo hut after refining the pills. She didn¡¯t know what they were talking about!

    Leng Ruoxue quietly came behind them and patted their shoulders mischievously. Then she teased, ¡°What are you talking about? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re talking bad about me!¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Empty raised his eyebrows in surprise.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why would we say bad things about you!¡± the freak said aggrievedly, tears shing in his bright starry eyes.

 Chapter 465 - The Tragic Lan Family Elders (4)

    <h4>Chapter 465: The Tragic Lan Family Elders (4)</h4>

    ¡°Hehe, I was joking.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. The freak was doing this again. It was really infuriating, but she just couldn¡¯t do anything to him! s! Was she destined to be eaten by the freak for the rest of her life?

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯ve been in there for a long time. I missed you,¡± the freak said softly as he hugged Leng Ruoxue¡¯s slender waist.

    ¡°I went to concoct pills!¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed his head like she was petting a puppy andforted him.

    ¡°What pill did you concoct?¡± The freak was a little curious. In the past, Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t mind letting him watch her concoct pills. However, she actually left him outside this time. Boohoo¡­

    ¡°Poison!¡± Leng Ruoxue said mysteriously.

    ¡°Uh! Who do you intend to poison?¡± the freak asked fearfully. Why did Xue¡¯er like to concoct poison recently? This was not a good sign!

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯ll know when the timees!¡± Leng Ruoxue kept him in suspense.

    ¡°Uh, as long as it¡¯s not for me, it doesn¡¯t matter who it is.¡± The freak wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.

    ¡°Hehe, freak, why are you so cute? Of course not for you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile.

    ¡°You two are so mushy. Can you take note of your image? There are underage children here!¡± Empty couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    ¡°Underage children? Do you mean you?¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately said angrily.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been an adult for many years. It¡¯s your son!¡± Empty pointed at Little Fire in the freak¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Huo¡¯er is also an adult!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. As the spirit of heavenly materials and earthly treasures, Huo¡¯er had lived for countless years. However, Huo¡¯er¡¯s mind was still that of a child!

    ¡°Mommy! Huo¡¯er has lived for a long time!¡± Huo¡¯er said with a childish tone.

    ¡°Yes. By the way, what time is it now?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s already night outside!¡± the freak said as he looked at the time.

    ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s go out quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue said hurriedly. Then she left the bracelet with the freak!

    After exiting the bracelet, the two of them came to the living room. Leng Ruoxue found that everyone seemed to be waiting for them. The First Elder and the Third Elder were so tired that theyy directly on the ground, panting non-stop!

    Uh! How much work did these two old men do? Why were they so tired? Leng Ruoxue was full of doubts and puzzlement!

    ¡°Lass, you¡¯re here!¡± Old Man Zao said hurriedly when he saw them enter and kept winking at them!

    ¡°Uh! Yes! We overslept!¡± Leng Ruoxue said shyly.

    ¡°I say, little girl! We¡¯re as tired as a dead dog, but you¡¯re actually sleeping. Boohoo¡­ You¡¯re really too much of a bully!¡± Third Elderined with a long face.

    ¡°Is it that bad? Old Man Zao, didn¡¯t I tell you to arrange some easy work for them first?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Old Man Zao usingly.

    ¡°Lass! The work I arranged for Little Hong is already very easy. Ask him if you don¡¯t believe me. Did I ask him to do any heavy work?¡± Old Man Zao said aggrievedly, so anxious that he looked like he was about to cry!

    ¡°Third Elder, say whatever grievance you have! Uh! Did Old Man Zao ask you to do a new job?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully.

    ¡°He¡­ doesn¡¯t seem to have asked me to do any heavy work. I¡¯m just running errands non-stop. My old arms and legs are about to break from running here and there!¡± The Third Elder carefully recalled, but he couldn¡¯t think of what he had done today. The only thing he remembered was that he had never been idle at all. He kept spinning like a top!

    ¡°Lass, did you hear that? I really didn¡¯t ask him to do any heavy work. I listened to you very well. You said to let them adapt first. How could I dare not to listen!¡± Old Man Zaoined with an expression that said ¡®you¡¯ve wronged me.

    ¡°Old Man Zao, I¡¯m sorry. The third Elder is a newbie! You have to teach him slowly!¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly apologized with a rather sincere expression on her face!

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll train him well. He¡¯s just too pampered andcks training!¡± Old Man Zao said understandingly.

    ¡°And what happened to you, First Elder?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her skeptical gaze to the First Elder after settling the Third Elder¡¯s matter.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m very tired, I don¡¯t want to talk!¡± First Elder stammered. Boohoo¡­ How tragic! He had already decided that he had to get a few Lan family members to go through thick and thin with him tomorrow!

    ¡°s! I really don¡¯t want to tell you that you haven¡¯t cooked dinner seeing how tired you are!¡± Leng Ruoxue said awkwardly.

    ¡°What? Make dinner? Why do we have to make dinner?¡± Third Elder couldn¡¯t help shouting. Did he hear it right? This girl actually wanted them to make dinner. How could they know how to cook!

    ¡°Because you are our servants! So dinner is of course your job!¡± Leng Ruoxue said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you staying in the inn now? You don¡¯t need us to cook at all!¡± Third Elder hurriedly said.

    ¡°In the past, it was because we didn¡¯t have anyone to serve us! Now that we have servants, who will still eat in the inn! Why don¡¯t you know how to save money!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help criticizing. They might not spend money staying here, but they had to pay for their meals themselves.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Third Elder rolled his eyes in anger. ¡®Little girl, you¡¯re too stingy to even to save this small sum of money! You¡¯ve already taken a lot of money from our Lan family!¡¯

    ¡°Little girl! I¡¯m impressed. How about this? In the future, you can have free food and lodging in all the guest shops of the Lan family, okay? Don¡¯t make us cook dinner anymore. We really can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± The First Elder begged. He was very sure now that these people were messing with them in different ways! s! He knew that he was still considered polite to them and had never offended them! How could they bully him like this! Boohoo¡­

    ¡°Really? Do the words of the First Elder count? Don¡¯t you need to discuss this with your Patriarch and the Elder Consortium? Do you have any evidence?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked uncertainly.

    ¡°Yes, I can decide. Ask the Third Elder if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± The First Elder also dragged the Third Elder into the water.

 Chapter 466 - The Tragic Lan Family Elders (5)

    <h4>Chapter 466: The Tragic Lan Family Elders (5)</h4>

    ¡°Yes, yes. We can decide!¡± The Third Elder said hurriedly.

    ¡°What about the proof?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! Lass, take this token. In the future, all the inns and lodging in the Lan family will be free of charge!¡± The First Elder pulled a token from his waist helplessly and handed it to Leng Ruoxue. He couldn¡¯t help muttering in his heart, Why was this little girl so shrewd! s! If their Lan family had such a descendant, would they still be afraid that the Lan family would not be prosperous forever?

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Leng Ruoxue took the token and stored it in her ring.

    ¡°Lass, can we leave now?¡± The Third Elder couldn¡¯t help asking. They should be able to go home since the problem of dinner was resolved!

    ¡°Is there anything else you need these two servants to do?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to everyone.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°A lot!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have something too!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for them all day¡­¡±

    Everyone spoke at once. However, the heartbeat of the First Elder and Third Elder elerated with every word they said. The two old men almost fainted when they were done speaking!

    ¡°I see! But they¡¯re both so tired today. I¡¯ll plead for them. Let them go back and rest early!¡± Leng Ruoxue pleaded.

    ¡°Alright! Then go back early today! Don¡¯t oversleep tomorrow. There¡¯s a pile of work waiting for you!¡± Leng Qingtian reminded them.

    ¡°Uh, okay!¡± The First Elder and Third Elder swallowed their anger and answered. Boohoo¡­ They were so tired that they didn¡¯t even want to get up!

    ¡°Eh? Why aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in surprise when she saw that they were still lying motionlessly after a while.

    ¡°Lass, we can¡¯t walk anymore!¡± The First Elder said helplessly. s! He really wanted to cry!

    ¡°Oh! Then I¡¯ll get the shopkeeper to send you back!¡± Leng Ruoxue said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Hehe, little girl, you¡¯re so kind-hearted!¡± The Third Elder couldn¡¯t help but praise.

    ¡°Third Elder, I won¡¯t call him for nothing. You have to pay me,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded with a light smile.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The Third Elder was dumbfounded. His ttery was in vain. Moreover, he was kicked by a horse!

    ¡°Lass, forget it. I won¡¯t trouble you anymore. Let¡¯s go ourselves!¡± The First Elder propped himself up and said speechlessly. s! Tears were already flowing down his face. This girl was a vampire!

    ¡°Goodbye then. I won¡¯t see you out.¡± Leng Ruoxue left the living room after speaking.

    Everyone followed Leng Ruoxue, including Lan Ming.

    ¡°First Elder, they¡¯ve all left. What should we do?¡± Third Elder said dumbfoundedly. These people were really fast! They left just like that. Boohoo¡­ No one cared about them anymore.

    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ think of a way to return ourselves!¡± The First Elder sighed.

    ¡°First Elder, that little girl said she wants remuneration, so let¡¯s give it to her!¡± The Third Elder couldn¡¯t helpining.

    ¡°No, that little girl is too cunning. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be tricked by her again!¡± The First Elder said very cautiously. He was really a little afraid of that girl now. He didn¡¯t dare to promise her anything easily at all!

    ¡°But it shouldn¡¯t cost much to get someone, right?¡± The Third Elder guessed. In fact, he was quite afraid too.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely higher than our monthly sry!¡± The First Elder said with some lingering fear. If they really let that little girl call someone for them, they would probably have worked for nothing for the entire month. Moreover, he really didn¡¯t know how long he couldst if he continued doing this!

    ¡°Then¡­ then let¡¯s go by ourselves!¡± Third Elder said with some heartache. Boohoo¡­ He was the Third Elder of the Lan family! How did he end up like this? He couldn¡¯t understand why they were abusing him like this!

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± With that, the two old men supported each other and left the living room to the guest hall!

    When the shopkeeper saw the First Elder and Third Elder, he hurriedly ran to them and waited for instructions!

    ¡°Shopkeeper, prepare a car for us and send us back to the Lan family!¡± The Third Elder ordered weakly.

    ¡°Yes, please wait a moment, Elders!¡± The shopkeeper quickly replied and then turned to prepare the carriage. However, he couldn¡¯t help being puzzled. What happened to the First Elder and Third Elder? Why were they so tired?

    After a while, the shopkeeper prepared the car and arranged for the waiter to help the two elders into the car. Then, he watched the two elders leave¡­

    The next day, First Elder and Third Elder still arrived at the inn early. Their stamina had recovered after a night of rest!

    ¡°Elders, you look good today!¡± Leng Ruoxue praised when she walked into the living room and saw the First and Third Elders waiting there.

    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s okay. Oh right, little girl, they are all the elders of our Elder Association. From today onwards, they are also your servants!¡± The Third Elder pointed at the dozen or so people standing not far away from them and said with a smile. Hmph! Want to see him and the First Elder make a fool of themselves? Dream on! Therefore, these people who wanted to gloat were brought here by him and the First Elder early this morning. This was called sharing difficulties together!

    ¡°What can they do?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the dozen people with some disdain. These people were eating with faces full of oil and brains full of fat. They seemed to be inferior to the two old men!

    ¡°You can let them do whatever you want. There¡¯s no need to be polite!¡± The First Elder said. One sentence determined their miserable days for the next few days! When he and the Third Elder returned home yesterday, they were still discussing who to get to help them repay their debts! They didn¡¯t expect a few people to take the initiative toe knocking on their door. In that case, why should he be polite! Moreover, he used his position for personal gain to get everyone from the Second Elder¡¯s side, except for the Second Elder who was pretending to be sick, of course!

    ¡°Oh, alright then!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the dozen people carefully from head to toe, the dissatisfaction on her face increasing¡­

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I see Little Second?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with slight dissatisfaction after looking around.

 Chapter 467 - The Tragic Lan Family Elders (6)

    <h4>Chapter 467: The Tragic Lan Family Elders (6)</h4>

    ¡°Little Second isn¡¯t feeling well. I¡¯ve already reported to the Patriarch to get someone to treat him,¡± First Elder said. What he implied was that he woulde after being cured!

    ¡°Oh! I see!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and then turned her gaze to Leng Qingtian and the others. ¡°Grandpa, there are enough servants today. Pick any one of them and leave the rest to me!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Leng Qingtian and the others nodded slightly and began to choose their servants very seriously¡­

    After choosing for a long time, Leng Qingtian and the others each chose a servant with dissatisfaction. This time, there were a total of 13 Lan family elders including the First Elder and the Third Elder, so there were five left after Leng Qingtian and the others chose. These five naturally belonged to Leng Ruoxue and the freak.

    ¡°Lass, what should we do with the five of them? The two of you can¡¯t use so many, right?¡± Old Man Zao couldn¡¯t help asking. The meaning behind his words was obvious. He wanted another one.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I give the Third Elder to you?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s right! How did I forget Little Hong! Hehe! Look at my memory!¡± Old Man Zao patted his head in realization.

    ¡°Lass, do I still have to work today?¡± Third Elder asked aggrievedly. What he implied was that why did he have to work even though he had already brought more than ten people here!

    ¡°Of course you have to do it. However, you have subordinates today. You can instruct them to do any heavy work!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Uh! Okay, no problem!¡± The Third Elder nodded repeatedly. How could he have forgotten about this? It seemed like he could rx a little today.

    ¡°First Elder, follow my grandfather and Feng Jing today!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the First Elder and ordered.

    ¡°Okay,¡± the First Elder said helplessly. s! How could he say no?

    ¡°Is one servant for each of you enough?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to Zheng En and the others and asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. They can¡¯t help much either!¡± Zheng En said with great dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Okay. As for the five of you, take care of my beasts!¡± Leng Ruoxue nced at the five of them and said with a naughty smile.

    The elders of the Lan family couldn¡¯t help looking at the five of them with envy and jealousy when they heard that they were taking care of the beasts. In their opinion, taking care of the beasts was the easiest job.

    ¡°Alright, go and work quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue summoned a few beasts and said to the cute little beasts, ¡°These five are your servants. You can order them whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± The beasts smiled mischievously and said happily.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to catch up on some sleep.¡± Leng Ruoxue left the living room with the freak after speaking!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Old Man Zao said to his two servants.

    Just like that, only the five elders of the Lan family and Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beasts were left in the living room after Leng Qingtian and the others took away their servants.

    After seeing that everyone had left, the five elders each found a chair to sit down on, crossed their legs, drank tea like masters, and even called the shopkeeper to give them some food. As for Leng Ruoxue¡¯s cute little beasts, they automatically ignored them¡­

    ¡°Darling, looks like they don¡¯t care about us at all! What should we do now?¡± Dazzle asked softly.

    ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Darling sat on the table, crossed its calves, and propped its chin in one hand as it pondered.

    If they were to fight, they really did not have the confidence to defeat these old men. However, these old men were not their match in scheming.

    ¡°Rise, go find Master and ask her to let those violent birds out,¡± Darling called Rise over and ordered softly.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Rise replied. It turned to leave but was stopped.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go,¡± Icy saidzily with its eyes closed.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Darling was stunned and puzzled.

    ¡°Do whatever you want. What are you afraid of with me around?¡± Icy said softly as it raised its eyelids.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Darling said helplessly. At the same time, it was thinking, You should have said so earlier! If you said so earlier, why would it want to look for that violent bird!

    ¡°Should I still look for Master then?¡± Rise asked foolishly.

    ¡°Of course not. Come, do as I say!¡± Darling called a few beasts and whispered.

    ¡°Hehe, Darling, those five old men are really too annoying. We have to teach them a lesson,¡± Dazzle said excitedly.

    ¡°Yes, they actually dared to look down on us!¡± Darling said furiously.

    After making the arrangements, the beasts began to move ording to their respective tasks.

    ¡°Fatty,e here and massage my shoulders!¡± Darling ordered from above as it sat on the table.

    ¡°Fatty? Are you calling me? Haha! You, a little beast pet, actually dare to order me around. You¡¯re really tired of living!¡± the fattest elder among the five said.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with ordering you? You¡¯re our servant now!¡± Darling said disdainfully. Hmph! It had always looked down on people who couldn¡¯t recognize it.

    ¡°Servant? Haha, this is too ridiculous. Can you afford to use us? We are the elders of the Lan family!¡± the fatty said with a face full of arrogance.

    ¡°You are an elder in the Lan family, but you are servants in front of us. Cut the crap ande work for me quickly. Otherwise, we¡¯ll serve you with the familyw!¡± Darling threatened.

    ¡°Oh? Elders, these hairy beasts are actually threatening us. Tell me, what should we do?¡± The chubby elder said to the other four provocatively.

    ¡°Of course we have to teach these hairy beasts a lesson and let them know how powerful we are. Hmph! Our Lan family isn¡¯t to be trifled with,¡± an elder said with a face full of disdain.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s teach these little beasts a lesson then,¡± the chubby elder said resolutely.

    ¡°We are your masters, but you call us little beasts. You are obviously being disrespectful to your masters. Hmph! You must be punished!¡± Darling pretended to be angry. Hehe, actually, its main goal was to make them angry. This way, it would be justifiable to defame them!

 Chapter 468 - Preparation for Special Training (1)

    <h4>Chapter 468: Preparation for Special Training (1)</h4>

    ¡°Little bastard, let¡¯s see who will punish who.¡± With that, the chubby elder pounced in the direction of Darling¡­

    However, Darling was small and exquisite, and its body was very agile. How could it be caught easily by him? As for him, because he was too fat and his movements were slow, Darling easily left marks on its body, and the other beasts watching themotion scratched him from time to time¡­

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and help!¡± The chubby elder roared furiously. He was so angry! These damn beasts actuallyunched a sneak attack. It was really infuriating!

    ¡°Oh! Coming!¡± The other four people swarmed forward, wanting to help the fat elder catch Darling. However, the five of them collided and copsed collectively on the ground instead¡­

    ¡°Pull the!¡± Darling quickly reminded when it saw the opportunity. Hehe, it had thought of several ns with the goal of catching these damn old men!

    ¡°Okay!¡± The beasts each took a corner and got a huge fish from somewhere. They thented the five elders who were lying together like fishes¡­

    The beasts exerted strength together and trapped the five elders in the fish, hanging them on the roof beam¡­

    After they were done, the beasts imitated the five of them. They crossed their legs, drank tea, and ate snacks while criticizing the five of them!

    ¡°Darling, that fattest one stinks! I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been since he showered! He stinks!¡± Dazzleined while covering its little nose.

    ¡°Yes, these people stink. Charm, wash them up!¡± Darling said to Charm, which was not far away.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Charm replied and then sealed the five people in the fish in ice!

    ¡°Uh! Will they freeze to death? Then there won¡¯t be any fun!¡± Rise said worriedly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know my limits,¡± Charm said, a naughty smile shing in its beautiful purple eyes.

    ¡°s! I thought I could have someone to serve me, but these five servants are really too disobedient!¡± Rise said with some regret, its face full of disappointment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They need training. We¡¯ll use them after training them!¡± Darlingforted.

    ¡°s! That¡¯s the only way,¡± Rise said helplessly.

    The few beasts felt a little sleepy after eating and chatting for a while, so they slept next to Icy! As for the five people on the roof beam, they were unfortunately forgotten by them!

    It was already night time when they woke up.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± Leng Qingtian looked at the sleepy beasts on the recliner with a doting face.

    ¡°Uh! Master¡¯s grandfather, why are you here?¡± Darling asked a little foolishly, its silver eyes noticing that there were many people in the living room!

    ¡°Darling, did you sleep too much? It¡¯s already nighttime,¡± Leng Qingtian reminded helplessly.

    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s already nighttime!¡± Darling scratched its fluffy little head shyly and said in surprise.

    ¡°Yes! By the way, where are the five servants serving you?¡± Leng Qingtian asked curiously. They had only seen these little beasts sleeping alone in the living room aftering back for so long. However, the servants who were supposed to be serving them were gone. They couldn¡¯t help but feel a little angry! Hmph! How dare they find chances toze around!

    ¡°Servants? Ah! On top?¡± Darling pointed to the top of the living room with its little paw.

    ¡°Uh! Darling, what happened to them?¡± Leng Qingtian looked in the direction Darling was pointing. He wouldn¡¯t have known if he hadn¡¯t seen them, but he was shocked when he saw them! The five of them were actually hung on the roof beam and frozen into ice! Uh! It was really too tragic!

    ¡°They called us hairy beasts, so we punished them,¡± Darling said calmly as if it was talking about something trivial.

    ¡°Eh? These people can still move. How magical!¡± Old Man Zao eximed after looking at them for a while.

    ¡°Hehe, of course they can,¡± Charm said proudly.

    ¡°Charm! Well done,¡± Old Man Zao praised.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Charm smiled proudly.

    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Xue¡¯er?¡± Leng Qingtian asked.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m here!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s voice sounded from behind everyone. Hehe, she came after intense calction.

    ¡°Ruoxue, I want toin!¡± First Elder Feng was the first to speak with a displeased face.

    ¡°Uh! What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement, her face full of puzzlement!

    ¡°I have a disobedient servant! He won¡¯t do anything I ask him to do,¡± First Elder Fengined aggrievedly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Grandpa¡¯s too!¡± Leng Qingtian also said. That person could be more well-behaved when the First Elder was around. However, after the First Elder left, the servant put on airs and even ordered him, his master!

    ¡°Is this true for all of you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after looking around.

    ¡°Yes! Yes.¡± Everyone encountered the same situation except for Old Man Zao.

    ¡°Master, not only did the servants who served us not work well, they even scolded us!¡± Darling¡¯s silver eyes welled up with tears as itined aggrievedly.

    ¡°Darling, be good, don¡¯t cry! From tomorrow onwards, Master will teach them personally. I promise to teach them to be obedient!¡± Leng Ruoxue promised.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Darling nodded happily and rubbed Leng Ruoxue¡¯s body coquettishly.

    ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s no medicinal herb exchange tomorrow anyway. Let these people undergo special training collectively!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Leng Qingtian.

    ¡°Okay, Xue¡¯er, Grandpa has the same idea,¡± Leng Qingtian agreed.

    ¡°First Elder, Third Elder, in view of their performance today¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately said half a sentence.

    ¡°Uh! What do you want?¡± First Elder asked fearfully. What he was most afraid of now was that Leng Ruoxue would think of ways to earn money from him again!

    ¡°Their performance at work is not good, so not only would your pay be deducted, you also have to be fined!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a friendly smile.

 Chapter 469 - Preparation for Special Training (2)

    <h4>Chapter 469: Preparation for Special Training (2)</h4>

    ¡°Fine? How much? Will you fine only them?¡± The First Elder asked several questions in a row. He was very scared when he heard that he would be fined, afraid that he would be implicated by those people!

    ¡°Master, we requestpensation for mental damage. They call us hairy beasts.¡± Darling pointed at the five people on the roof beam.

    ¡°No problem.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very protective. Hmph! How dare you bully my beasts. How can I not skin you alive!

    ¡°First Elder, you heard it too, right? My beasts were hurt mentally, so¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately didn¡¯t finish speaking.

    ¡°Little girl! This has nothing to do with me!¡± The First Elder wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and wanted to cry but had no tears. Boohoo¡­ Why was he so unlucky? Was he going to be implicated again?

    ¡°I know it¡¯s not your fault, so don¡¯t be scared. You won¡¯t be implicated.¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed her smile andforted him.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± The First Elder was finally at ease. Boohoo¡­ It was good as long as he didn¡¯t ask him to take money anymore.

    ¡°First Elder, for your sake, I¡¯ll only take one portion from them. Since they are all elders, the price for mental damage will be one billion per elder,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very readily.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The First Elder was stunned. What did she mean by only taking one portion? Everyone had already received a billion yuan. How much more did this girl want?

    The five elders, who were frozen in the fis, could still hear the conversation between Leng Ruoxue and the others even though they were frozen. Therefore, their reactions after hearing it could be said to be rtively intense. They even used their heads to hit the ice, but it was useless!

    Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but snicker in her heart after seeing the reactions of the people on the roof beam from the corner of her eye. Hmph! Serves you right! This is only the first step since you dare bully my beasts!

    ¡°First Elder, do you have any objections to the mental damagepensation they need?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a spurious smile.

    ¡°No, I have no objections!¡± The First Elder hurriedly said. It was fine as long as they didn¡¯t ask him for money. He couldn¡¯t be bothered with others!

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s settled then. First Elder, go back early today. Remember, special training will begin tomorrow! Don¡¯t bete!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded them with a smile. The expression on her face was as kind as possible. Moreover, she was the first to leave the living room after speaking, and the others followed closely behind.

    ¡°Uh! Alright then!¡± The First Elder braced himself. For some reason, he actually had a very bad feeling, as if someone was going to be unlucky. Boohoo¡­ What was going on?

    However, he didn¡¯t have time to think too much as he watched Leng Ruoxue chase them away. He could only slip away ashenly from the living room with the elders of the Lan family. He only remembered that there were five people on the beam after the Third Elder reminded him when he walked to the door of the inn. Therefore, he returned with the Third Elder and took the big ice block off the beam before returning to the Lan family.

    In the living room.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others returned after the First Elder and the others left.

    ¡°Hehe,ss, how do you intend to train those arrogant old men tomorrow?¡± Old Man Zao asked curiously.

    ¡°This is a training n I came up with during the day. Take a look.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a few pieces of paper and handed them to Leng Qingtian and the others. In fact, she had long thought that the elders would not listen obediently, so after leaving the living room in the morning, she returned to the bracelet to draft a special training n. These ns were the fruits of thebined wisdom of her, the freak, Empty, and the beasts in the bracelet! They would definitely be able to torment those elders half to death!

    Leng Qingtian and the others took the papers and looked at them carefully. Immediately, they broke out in cold sweat and were speechless for a long time after reading them¡­

    ¡°Uh! Lass, this n is really good!¡± After a while, Old Man Zao wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said fearfully, ¡®Oh my god! How did this girl think of it! It¡¯s really too terrifying!¡¯

    ¡°Okay, as long as you¡¯re satisfied. Old Man Zao, go find the shopkeeper with Grandpa Lin. My n needs his cooperation!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the two of them with a smile.

    ¡°Ruoxue, will the shopkeeper agree? Those people are the elders of the Lan family!¡± Lin Liang asked uncertainty. He didn¡¯t think the shopkeeper would dare to cooperate with them to deal with these Lan family elders.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he will be happy to cooperate with us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently. She was very confident about this!

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go find him.¡± With that, Lin Liang and Old Man Zao left the living room and went to the hall downstairs to look for the shopkeeper.

    After Lin Liang and Old Man Zao arrived at the hall, they found the shopkeeper and exined their intentions. Then they handed the training n to the shopkeeper¡­

    The shopkeeper opened the few pieces of paper and looked at them. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead and his heart was racing. After a while, he said, ¡°Erm¡­ Erm¡­¡±

    The shopkeeper was so scared and anxious that he couldn¡¯t even finish his sentence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We understand what you mean. You will cooperate with us. We know. Hehe! Thank you. We¡¯ll go back to our rooms to prepare.¡± Old Man Zao didn¡¯t give the shopkeeper a chance to speak at all. He pulled Lin Liang away from the hall and returned to his room.

    The shopkeeper, who was standing alone at the front desk, shook his head and nodded. The others in the hall were puzzled and wondered if he was mentally abnormal!

    ¡°Shopkeeper, what happened to you?¡± A waiter couldn¡¯t helping forward to wake the shopkeeper up from his daze and asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Uh! It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll leave for a while,¡± the shopkeeper said to the waiter and then hurriedly left the inn.

    The shopkeeper headed straight for the Lan family after leaving the inn.

    In the Lan family mansion.

    In Lan Tao¡¯s study.

    ¡°Patriarch, First Elder and the others have returned,¡± Fifth Elder reported.

    ¡°Oh, is there anything today?¡± Lan Tao, who was sitting behind the desk, looked up and asked casually.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Five elders offended Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beasts and were asked by Leng Ruoxue topensate each person with a mental damagepensation of one billion purple coins!¡± The fifth elder gloated. Hehe, he was really too happy to see those people bleeding profusely!

 Chapter 470 - Preparation for Special Training (3)

    <h4>Chapter 470: Preparation for Special Training (3)</h4>

    ¡°Oh! s! Why does this girl earn more money than me! I¡¯m really impressed by her!¡± Lan Tao said helplessly. Leng Ruoxue was really too simr to him in certain aspects.

    ¡°Patriarch, the fifth young miss and the guards of our Lan family are still in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hands? Where should we pay for this?¡± the fifth elder asked carefully. He knew that the patriarch was currently in pain over this matter! However, he couldn¡¯t not remind the patriarch. After all, the patriarch had already agreed!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the elders of our Lan family go to work for her? Let¡¯s use them to repay the debt!¡± Lan Tao said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The Fifth Elder was a little speechless. So the patriarch didn¡¯t intend to fork out this sum of money at all! No wonder the time limit that the fire phoenix gave the patriarch was already up, but the patriarch didn¡¯t seem to be anxious!

    ¡°Patriarch, the wages of those elders are too low. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to repay Leng Ruoxue¡¯s debts even if they work for her for a lifetime. Moreover, Leng Ruoxue doesn¡¯t provide food, so¡­¡± The Fifth Elder reminded, but he was interrupted by Lan Tao before he could finish speaking!

    ¡°They cane back to the Lan family to eat!¡± Lan Tao said nonchntly.

    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s true.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down the Fifth Elder¡¯s forehead as he echoed.

    ¡°Patriarch, the inn¡¯s manager requests an audience!¡± At this moment, a guard¡¯s voice sounded from outside the study.

    ¡°Let him in!¡± Lan Tao said, but he was muttering in his heart. Why was he here sote?

    ¡°Greetings, patriarch and fifth elder.¡± The shopkeeper bowed respectfully after entering the study and then stood in front of Lan Tao anxiously.

    ¡°Just say it!¡± Lan Tao said.

    ¡°Yes, Patriarch. I find it really difficult to speak about this¡­¡± The shopkeeper was in a difficult position. Boohoo¡­ Would the patriarch me him after he said it?

    ¡°Say it if you have something to say. Spit it out if you have it. Stop wasting time!¡± the patriarch roared a little roughly.

    ¡°Ah! Yes, Patriarch. Take a look at this and you will understand.¡± The shopkeeper directly ced the few pieces of paper he had been holding in front of Lan Tao.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Lan Tao opened the pieces of paper doubtfully. His expression became more serious the more he read¡­

    The shopkeeper and the Fifth Elder carefully observed Lan Tao¡¯s expression from the side. They saw that his face alternated between green, white, and ck. It was almost a color palette!

    After a long while, Lan Tao read through all the ns and was silent for a while. Finally, he said, ¡°This n is not bad. Let¡¯s do as it says!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The shopkeeper thought he heard it wrong and couldn¡¯t help looking at Lan Tao in puzzlement.

    ¡°I said do as it says. From tomorrow onwards, give the waiters in your shop a break. Let the elders do all the work in the shop, including cleaning the toilet!¡± Lan Tao said loudly.

    ¡°Patriarch, what can those elders do?¡± the shopkeeper said fearfully. s! Aren¡¯t they causing trouble for me!

    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because they don¡¯t know how to do it that they have to learn it! If they can do anything, why train them?¡± Lan Tao asked in displeasure.

    ¡°But¡­ what if they don¡¯t do well?¡± The shopkeeper was a little worried. Those people were all elders! He, a mere shopkeeper, didn¡¯t dare to care!

    ¡°Tell them. Tell them what I said. If they don¡¯t do well, don¡¯t give them food. If they break anything, they have to pay double thepensation,¡± Lan Tao said with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Okay then!¡± the shopkeeper replied. Since the patriarch said so, what was there to be afraid of?! The patriarch would naturally support him if anything happened! Therefore, he was more confident!

    ¡°Fifth Elder, send the Second Elder to Leng Ruoxue tomorrow,¡± Lan Tao said after some thought.

    ¡°Patriarch, isn¡¯t the Second Elder sick?¡± The Fifth Elder said helplessly. The Second Elder had been pretending to be sick for a day. He was stillining about the pain just now!

    ¡°Sick? You have to send him to me even if he¡¯s about to die!¡± Lan Tao said nonchntly.

    ¡°Yes, Patriarch.¡± The Fifth Elder was so happy! Hehe, let him pretend to be sick. He had nothing to say now, right?

    ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± The shopkeeper said, seeing that the matter was resolved.

    ¡°Okay, go down! Oh right, try to satisfy Leng Ruoxue if she has any additional requests!¡± Lan Tao reminded.

    ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± the shopkeeper replied and left Lan Tao¡¯s study with the Fifth Elder!

    ¡°Fifth Elder, why does the patriarch treat Leng Ruoxue so differently?¡± the shopkeeper couldn¡¯t help asking curiously on the way out of Lan Tao¡¯s study.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask. Just do what you have to do!¡± the Fifth Elder said with a serious face.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the shopkeeper quickly replied. Then he bowed to the Fifth Elder and quickly strode out of the Lan family mansion¡­

    The next morning.

    The First Elder and the Third Elder led the elders of the Lan family to the inn early to prepare for the so-called special training. As for the Second Elder, they naturally brought him here even though he was being carried in!

    Leng Ruoxue and the others saw the Second Elder lying on the stretcher as soon as they entered the living room.

    ¡°Yo, Little Second is here today!¡± Old Man Zao looked at the bald Second Elder and teased.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Second Elder snorted and turned his head to the side, ignoring Old Man Zao!

    ¡°Little Second, it¡¯s not good for you to keep people at a distance! s! I originally thought that you were a patient and wanted to arrange a more rxed job for you! However, forget it since you don¡¯t appreciate it! I¡¯m toozy to be sentimental!¡± Old Man Zao sighed with a sad expression on his face. Boohoo¡­ His good intentions were actually being treated as ill intent!

    ¡°Uh! Old Man Zao, arrange something more rxing for me! My performance these two days was pretty good, right?¡± Third Elder said ingratiatingly.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re doing very well!¡± Old Man Zao patted the Third Elder on the shoulder like they were good brothers.

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Third Elder asked curiously. In fact, he was a little uncertain about what this Old Man Zao was saying. He was very afraid that there was some undercurrent, so it was better to ask clearly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s your and the First Elder¡¯s turn after arranging their work.¡± Old Man Zao kept the Third Elder in suspense, wanting to make him anxious.

 Chapter 471 - Preparation for Special Training (4)

    <h4>Chapter 471: Preparation for Special Training (4)</h4>

    ¡°Old Man Zao, quickly arrange their work! Oh right, I¡¯ll leave Little Second to Big Sister Ling¡¯er to train!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s begin immediately.¡± Old Man Zao took out a piece of paper and read it ording to what was written on it. After arranging everything, he realized that the dozen or so elders were all in a daze. Uh! That wouldn¡¯t do!

    ¡°Little Hong, wake them up quickly! They can¡¯t work in this state,¡± Old Man Zao said to the Third Elder.

    ¡°Uh, okay!¡± The Third Elder replied. Then, he gathered water-attribute mystic energy in his palm, and threw an especiallyrge water ball at the dozen or so elders¡­

    With a bang, the dozen or so elders instantly became all wet. However, they also returned to their senses!

    ¡°Haha, Little Hong, this method is good. I like it!¡± Old Man Zaoughed and praised.

    ¡°You¡­ What right do you have to make us do the work of these servants?¡± The fat elder who was frozen into ice yesterday was the first tounch an attack! He still didn¡¯t seem to understand the situation in front of him clearly despite what happened yesterday!

    ¡°You¡¯re my family¡¯s servants now, right, First Elder?¡± Old Man Zao couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and asked the one who made the call.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. The Patriarch also agreed!¡± The First Elder nodded very seriously.

    ¡°But¡­ we are elders of the Lan family!¡± the chubby elder roared indignantly. He couldn¡¯t understand why he, a mighty elder of the Lan family, had to be subservient to others!

    ¡°I¡¯m still the First Elder! I¡¯m also their servant. What¡¯s there to fuss about?¡± the First Elder said with some displeasure. Hmph! What was an Elder? Which of these people¡¯s status was higher than his? He didn¡¯t even say anything. What right did these people have to shout here!

    Uh! The chubby elder was speechless and didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. Boohoo¡­ Yes! The First Elder didn¡¯t evenin, how could it be his turn!

    ¡°Haha, as expected of the Lan family¡¯s First Elder! I¡¯m relieved to leave these elders to you!¡± Old Man Zao praised with a chuckle.

    ¡°Uh! Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll supervise them properly.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down the First Elder¡¯s forehead, and he secretly sighed in relief. Fortunately, he did not have to undergo special training with these elders. He just had to supervise them!

    ¡°Yes, listen carefully. In order to train you, all the waiters in the inn are on holiday, so their work will bepleted by you. Therefore, you have to be on full alert. Hmph! We won¡¯t be the ones to take action if you dy the Lan family¡¯s business!¡± Old Man Zao reminded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will watch over them,¡± the First Elder promised.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Hurry up and bring them to their jobs!¡± Old Man Zao urged impatiently.

    First Elder and Third Elder nodded, and then they left the living room with the dozen or so elders. Those elders really began their miserable lives¡­

    ¡°Little Second, it¡¯s only you now!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the Second Elder on the single rack with a naughty smile, the gloating in her tone obvious.

    However, the Second Elder did not react at all.

    ¡°Little Second!¡± Leng Ruoxue called out again.

    The Second Elder still didn¡¯t react¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m calling you. Are you deaf?¡± Old Man Zao kicked the Second Elder fiercely and roared angrily.

    ¡°How dare you treat me like this? Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the Second Elder of the Lan family!¡± The Second Elder roared in anger after reacting. He was really being bullied by a dog! The mighty Second Elder of the Lan family, who was also a Mystic Emperor, was actually being bullied by a Mystic. Boohoo¡­ Was there any justice in this world!

    ¡°Little Second, please take a good look at the situation in front of you. You¡¯re only a servant of our family in front of us, not some Second Elder. If you want to be the Second Elder, do that when you return to your Lan family!¡± Old Man Zao reminded him rudely!

    ¡°Hmph! How dare you treat the elders of the Lan family like this. Our patriarch won¡¯t let you go.¡± The Second Elder brought up the patriarch, wanting to threaten Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Is that so? What if I tell you that your patriarch used you to repay the debt? Oh right, I forgot to tell you that your patriarch sent someone to inform mest night that the Lan family is currently tight on money, so they¡¯re using you, the elders who only eat and don¡¯t work, to repay the debt!¡± Old Man Zao told the Second Elder this terrifying truth with a smile.

    In fact, Lan Tao sent his trusted subordinates to inform them that he wanted to use these elders to repay the debtst night after knowing their n¡­

    At that time, they immediately understood that Lan Tao did not intend to bleed anymore! These elders seemed even more useless than the purple coins!

    ¡°T-this is impossible. The patriarch won¡¯t do that. This concerns the Lan family¡¯s honor!¡± The Second Elder didn¡¯t believe Old Man Zao at all, nor did he believe that the patriarch would use them as coteral!

    ¡°Tch, the Lan family has so many elders, so what if a dozen of you disappear! Moreover, look at you all, you¡¯re all full of sh*t. How can the Lan family afford you! Therefore, it¡¯s normal to abandon you!¡± Old Man Zao said with a face full of realization.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe you!¡± The Second Elder roared at the top of his lungs, his face red with anger.

    ¡°This is a letter personally written by your patriarch. Take a look if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Old Man Zao took out a letter from his ring and handed it to the waiter who refused to believe the truth.

    ¡°How¡­ how¡­ How did this happen?¡± Second Elder hurriedly opened the letter, and couldn¡¯t help being a little dumbfounded after reading it. Boohoo¡­ This was indeed the Patriarch¡¯s handwriting! But how could this be! Why would the Patriarch abandon them?

    ¡°s! My condolences!¡± Old Man Zao said sympathetically, but his face was full of schadenfreude.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± The Second Elder couldn¡¯t take this blow and wailed¡­

    ¡°Uh! This isn¡¯t the end!¡± Old Man Zao frowned and said impatiently. He really couldn¡¯t tell! This little Second was quite good at crying!

    ¡°Old Man Zao, since Little Second is my servant, hand him to me! I have a way to make him unable to cry!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er flew in front of Old Man Zao and said proudly.

 Chapter 472 - Take The Money and Leave (1)

    <h4>Chapter 472: Take The Money and Leave (1)</h4>

    ¡°Lass Ling¡¯er, do you really have a method?¡± Old Man Zao asked doubtfully.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Trust me,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er promised.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave Little Second to you. Don¡¯t let him cry anymore. It¡¯s so unsightly!¡± Old Man Zao couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Then he retreated to the side tactfully and allowed Feng Ling¡¯er to start tormenting him!

    ¡°Little Second, I order you not to cry anymore. Otherwise, you will regret it!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said loudly, her words full of threat!

    ¡°W-what do you want? I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t do anything rash! I¡¯ll resist!¡± The Second Elder¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as he covered his chest with his arms, his face full of fear.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Second, look at your appearance. I¡¯m not interested in you.¡± Feng Ling¡¯er¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines as she said speechlessly. Now, she really wondered how the brains of these people from the Lan family grew. Why were their thoughts so different!

    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± The Second Elder asked cautiously.

    ¡°I just want you to do what servants should do.¡± Feng Ling¡¯er smiled gently.

    ¡°Uh, who¡¯s your servant!¡± The Second Elder roared in response! He didn¡¯t want to be a servant to a bird!

    ¡°What? Do you want to disobey the orders of your patriarch?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er red at him with her small bird eyes and questioned fiercely.

    ¡°No¡­ No, I¡¯m a patient now,¡± Second Elder whispered. What he implied was that he couldn¡¯t do what a servant should do now. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t dare to disobey the orders of the patriarch, but it was impossible to make him willingly be a servant.

    ¡°Patient? It¡¯s okay. I know how to treat illnesses. I¡¯ll treat you.¡± Feng Ling¡¯er spat out a ball of mes and pounced at the Second Elder on the stand after speaking¡­

    ¡°Ah! You damn bird! Do you want to burn me to death?¡± The Second Elder jumped up, quickly turned over, and escaped to the side, avoiding the fireball with extremely high temperature! After standing slightly, he kept breathing heavily, his heart was still racing, and cold sweat was flowing down his body. Boohoo¡­ Such a hot fire, if he reacted slower, he would be a roasted pig!

    ¡°Little Second, you¡¯ve recovered. Haha! My medical skills are really brilliant!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er pped her little wings happily.

    ¡°I¡¯m notpletely healed yet!¡± Second Elder denied resolutely that he had recovered. He swore to continue pretending to be sick until the end.

    ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll cure you!¡± With that, he prepared to breathe fire for the second time¡­

    ¡°No¡­ No need. I¡¯m fine,¡± Second Elder said hurriedly, his face pale from fright.

    ¡°Are you sure? Don¡¯t force yourself! My mes don¡¯t cost anything!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er was skeptical and asked uncertainly.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m well now. I promise I¡¯m really lively!¡± The Second Elder was afraid that this bird wouldn¡¯t believe him, so he specially bounced a few times to prove his health!

    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯m relieved. Let¡¯s begin work since you¡¯ve recovered!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said as if she was being skinned alive.

    ¡°Work? What work?¡± Second Elder couldn¡¯t help asking. He didn¡¯t know what work this little bird nned to let him do, but presumably, a bird didn¡¯t have much work for him to do. Thinking of this, he was slightly relieved.

    ¡°Help me wash my ws first, and then give me a foot massage!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er stretched her little paw in front of the Second Elder and ordered.

    ¡°A¡­ foot massage?¡± The Second Elder was a little dumbfounded. It was just a bird, why did it need a foot massage! He couldn¡¯t help wondering if this bird¡¯s mental state was abnormal!

    ¡°What? Is there a problem?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er red and was about to spit fire again!

    ¡°Uh, no, no problem! But you¡¯re a bird! You don¡¯t need a foot massage, right? Why don¡¯t I help you smooth your feathers or something!¡± The Second Elder bargained!

    ¡°No, smoothening my feathers is exclusive for my partner. You are not qualified,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said disdainfully.

    ¡°Then¡­ then arrange some other work for me!¡± Second Elder said with a long face.

    ¡°No, this is your only job now. If you can¡¯t do it well, then you can do it for life,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said without hesitation.

    ¡°Uh! Alright then!¡± Second Elder wanted to cry but had no tears. Boohoo¡­ Why was he so unlucky! He actually fell into this little red bird¡¯s ws!

    ¡°Then why are you still dawdling? Hurry up and bring your Master me water to watch my ws!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er ordered with full force!

    ¡°Yes,¡± the Second Elder braced himself and answered aggrievedly. Then he turned and left the living room!

    ¡°Haha, Sister Ruoxue, I¡¯m amazing, right?!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er flew to Leng Ruoxue to im credit after the Second Elder left the living room.

    ¡°Big Sister Ling¡¯er, you have to be careful. That Second Elder isn¡¯t a gentleman!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know my limits,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er promised as she patted her chest with her little wings.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave Icy and the others behind to apany youter,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. She believed that the Second Elder would not be able to do anything with Icy around!

    ¡°No need. I can handle it myself!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said. It didn¡¯t want that stinky dog toe out and say anything.

    ¡°Objection overruled!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t allow it to refuse and directly moved Icy out of the bracelet and ced it on the recliner.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ Alright then!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she pretended to be pitiful.

    ¡°Little Icy, protect them.¡± Leng Ruoxue ignored Feng Ling¡¯er and spoke directly to Icy.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Icy answered indifferently without even opening its eyes.

    Leng Ruoxue dragged the freak out of the living room.

    After Leng Ruoxue left, Feng Ling¡¯er kept sneaking around the table gloomily. Old Man Zao couldn¡¯t take it anymore and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Lass Ling¡¯er, why are you going back and forth? I¡¯m dizzy!¡±

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t my servant returned yet? Hmph! He¡¯s probablyzing around!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er roared furiously, venting all her frustration on the unlucky Second Elder!

    ¡°I¡¯m back, I¡¯m back,¡± Second Elder shouted hurriedly before entering the living room after hearing Feng Ling¡¯er¡¯s words.

 Chapter 473 - Take The Money and Leave (2)

    <h4>Chapter 473: Take The Money and Leave (2)</h4>

    ¡°Little Second, where did you go? You actually went for so long!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er questioned with great dissatisfaction.

    ¡°I went to get water!¡± The Second Elder wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. He was already very fast! This bird was actually still not satisfied! Boohoo¡­

    ¡°It takes so long to get water. Did you go to the well?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said mockingly.

    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s 15th Elder¡¯s water that was boiling too slowly. He couldn¡¯t light the fire in the kitchen for a long time!¡± The Second Elder exined as he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. The people in the kitchen waiting to draw water were almost lining up outside the inn.

    ¡°Uh! Why is that old man so useless! Doesn¡¯t he know how to use fire-attribute mystic energy?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er seriously doubted the intelligence of these Lan family elders.

    ¡°None of us elders are of the fire attribute. Moreover, the shopkeeper doesn¡¯t allow us to use mystic power!¡± Second Elder exined sadly. Boohoo¡­ How did these usually high and mighty elders end up like this today! He couldn¡¯t understand even if he racked his brains!

    ¡°Oh! Seems like you really need to train properly. You don¡¯t have anymon sense at all. How useless!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said with contempt!

    ¡°Haha, little Second, quickly help your master wash her ws! I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to watch themotion!¡± Old Man Zao ordered before pulling Lin Liang along to watch themotion!

    ¡°Miss Feng, please extend your ws!¡± The Second Elder came to Feng Ling¡¯er with the basin in his hand sadly.

    ¡°Wash properly and cleanly!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er sat down on the table and stretched out her two little ws in front of the Second Elder as she ordered.

    ¡°Uh, okay.¡± The Second Elder carefully held Feng Ling¡¯er¡¯s ws, which were thinner than his fingers, and carefully washed them. Boohoo¡­ In fact, he was very afraid of this violent bird, so he was especially careful when he washed it because he was afraid that Feng Ling¡¯er would set him on fire again if she was displeased¡­

    ¡°Wash here, and here¡­ here¡­¡± Feng Ling¡¯er kept instructing the Second Elder, as if she was dissatisfied with his service!

    ¡°Miss Feng, is this alright?¡± The Second Elder was so tired that he was about to copse. He had never known that serving a little bird and washing its ws was so tiring. Boohoo¡­ He had to help massage its feetter! At the thought of this, he even wanted to bang his head against the wall¡­

    ¡°Just barely!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Uh! What should we do next?¡± The Second Elder asked helplessly.

    ¡°A foot massage! Don¡¯t tell me you forgot it so quickly! What a lousy memory!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er mocked with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t know how!¡± The Second Elder deliberately acted as if he was in a difficult situation, hoping to escape this cmity.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how? Then I¡¯ll teach you¡­¡± Feng Ling¡¯er smiled evilly and spat out a ball of me. She threw it up and down with a small wing as if it was her toy. She did not throw this ball of me at the Second Elder but it created a huge burden and fear in his heart.

    ¡°Erm¡­¡± The Second Elder stammered, scared speechless. Boohoo¡­ This violent bird was really too evil. It knew that he was afraid of fire, but it still scared him like this¡­

    ¡°How is it? Little Second, do you know how to do it now?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said with a spurious smile. The expression on her face seemed to be saying, ¡®Do you still need me to teach you?¡¯

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The Second Elder said fearfully. Boohoo¡­ This bird was obviously not as strong as him, but why was he so afraid of it? He really couldn¡¯t understand no matter how hard he thought!

    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said indifferently as she yed with the small me.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The Second Elder suppressed his fear and held Feng Ling¡¯er¡¯s little ws in his trembling hand. He massaged it while staring at the ball of mes, afraid that the ball of fire would run to him if Feng Ling¡¯er missed!

    ¡°Little Second, you¡¯re not concentrating!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er narrowed her eyes with some dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Uh! Concentrating. I¡¯m very focused!¡± The Second Elder hurriedly said. Boohoo¡­ How could he be med! Who could be so focused if they were threatened like this!

    ¡°Little Second, I¡¯ll say it onest time. If you continue to be so absent-minded, I¡¯ll turn you into a grilled pig!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er threatened bluntly.

    ¡°I¡¯m very focused.¡± The Second Elder was so scared that cold sweat was flowing down his face, and he hurriedly promised. Moreover, he didn¡¯t even dare to raise his head after being threatened by Feng Ling¡¯er. Now, his eyes were now solely on that pair of extremely small ws!

    ¡°Oh, gently. Do you want to break my ws?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er frowned with some displeasure.

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Second Elder said aggrievedly. He didn¡¯t use much strength at all! Boohoo¡­

    The Second Elder was massaging the soles of a little bird very sadly. The others were not doing much better either. They were also tormented badly!

    In the kitchen.

    Old Man Zao gloated as he looked at the disheveled 15th Elder andughed happily, agitating him non-stop. ¡°Fifteen! Why are you so useless! You can even burn down half the kitchen by starting a fire. s! You have to pay a lot of money now, right?¡±

    ¡°Ahem ahem!¡± The Fifteenth Elder was already choked by the smoke and couldn¡¯t speak. He could only cough to express his dissatisfaction!

    ¡°Fifteen, you have to move faster. There are so many people outside waiting to use water! Moreover, it¡¯s going to be lunchter. You can¡¯t move at this speed!¡± Old Man Zao said worriedly. There were more than a dozen stoves in the kitchen of the inn, but only two of them really lit the fire. Half of the remaining dozen were burned by the Fifteenth Elder. As for the other half! They were also wet when they put out the fire just now, so they probably couldn¡¯t light the fire anymore¡­

    ¡°Ahem!¡± The 15th Elder kept coughing, anxious and angry, but he couldn¡¯t say anything!

    ¡°Little Hong! Why don¡¯t you call another elder over! Fifteenth can¡¯t handle it!¡± Old Man Zao turned to the Third Elder beside him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try!¡± The Third Elder frowned and said with some difficulty. All the waiters in the inn were on leave today, and these elders were too slow, so work was impossible to handle. s! He really didn¡¯t expect the elders of the Lan family to be so useless. It seemed like there was no need to count on the inn¡¯s business for the next few days!

 Chapter 474 - Take The Money and Leave (3)

    <h4>Chapter 474: Take The Money and Leave (3)</h4>

    The Third Elder left the kitchen and looked around, but he didn¡¯t find any elder who was free. He returned a whileter, a little dejected.

    ¡°Little Hong, did you find anyone?¡± Old Man Zao asked the advisor.

    ¡°There is no one free?¡± The Third Elder said dejectedly.

    ¡°Little Hong, aren¡¯t there many elders in the Lan family? Why don¡¯t you transfer a few more?¡± Old Man Zao suggested with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! Then I¡¯ll go back and try?¡± The Third Elder said with some uncertainty. To be honest, he really wanted to get some more people. Otherwise, he was very afraid that he would have to go on the battlefield himself if there were not enough people!

    The Third Elder left after speaking¡­

    After Third Elder left, the supervisor naturallynded on Old Man Zao. Old Man Zao looked around for a while and waited for Third Elder to return not longter.

    ¡°Little Hong, you¡¯re so capable! You actually brought so many elders here,¡± Old Man Zao praised as he looked at the ten elders following behind the Third Elder with the word ¡®unwilling¡¯ written on their faces.

    ¡°Hehe, this is all thanks to the Patriarch¡¯s full support,¡± Third Elder said shyly. s! There was no choice! He would have to do it himself if he didn¡¯t get some people over! Boohoo¡­

    ¡°Yes, yes. Little Hong, I¡¯ll leave their posts to you!¡± Old Man Zao said generously. He would not interfere with the Third Elder¡¯s work! Hehe!

    ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged it,¡± Third Elder said.

    ¡°Not too shabby. Hurry up and get them on duty then!¡± Old Man Zao urged.

    ¡°The two of you stay here to help the Fifteenth Elder. The others, follow me.¡± Third Elder left the kitchen with the other elders after instructing¡­

    When night came, the elders, who had worked for the entire day, gathered in the living room, were all so tired that theyy on the ground, not wanting to move at all.

    ¡°Hey, get up! Look at yourselves now! You¡¯re the elders of the Lan family¡¯s old group!¡± Old Man Zao roared furiously.

    However, no one bothered with him¡­

    ¡°Little Second, you didn¡¯t do any heavy work. Why are you like them?¡± Old Man Zao¡¯s gaze turned to the Second Elder, only to see him lying on the ground like a dead dog with his arms in the same position!

    ¡°I¡­ I gave Miss Feng a day of massage. Boohoo¡­¡± The Second Elder wanted to cry! His arms were so sore that they were stiff, and he didn¡¯t have any strength left in him. He couldn¡¯t even stand up except for lying down!

    ¡°Did a mere massage tire you out so much? You¡¯re so useless!¡± Old Man Zao said disdainfully.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m useless. Whoever is useful can do it! I really can¡¯t do this job anymore,¡± Second Elder said with a slight sob. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to cry now!

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Your Lan family owes us so much money, and you¡¯re using it to repay your debts. It¡¯s only been a few days! Can¡¯t you hold on anymore? What should we do in the future!¡± Old Man Zao said worriedly.

    ¡°Erm¡­ How much does our Lan family owe you?¡± an elder couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Let me calcte!¡± Old Man Zao really counted with his fingers after speaking!

    ¡°You owe us 12 billion and 9,000 purple coins. We will round it down, just pay us 12 billion,¡± Old Man Zao said generously.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    All the elders lying on the ground fell silent when they heard this number. They directly pretended to be dead. Boohoo¡­ It was so much. No wonder the patriarch couldn¡¯t bear to part with them!

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to repay so much money in your next life. However, it¡¯s okay. You can pass this debt down to your descendants toplete it. Hehe, this is a good idea!¡± Old Man Zao said happily, almost dancing with joy!

    The elders¡¯ eyes rolled back when they heard this, and they fainted directly from foaming at the mouth. Moreover, they were definitely really going to faint this time!

    ¡°Uh! The mental quality of the elders of the Lan family is really too poor.¡± Old Man Zao turned to look at the First Elder and Third Elder andined aggrievedly. He didn¡¯t say anything either. Why did these people faint!

    ¡°Yes! Their tolerance is indeed too poor,¡± Third Elder said gloatingly. Anyway, it was fine as long as the person paying was not him.

    ¡°Little Hong! Look at them now. Can they still be on duty at night?¡± Old Man Zao asked doubtfully.

    ¡°We have to do it even if we can¡¯t. Otherwise, there won¡¯t be anyone in the inn at night.¡± The Third Elder thought fiercely. Hehe, don¡¯t me him for not having sympathy! These elders were really not his cup of tea! Therefore, he didn¡¯t care about their lives at all.

    ¡°But they¡¯ve already fainted!¡± Old Man Zao said reluctantly.

    ¡°They have to work as long as you are still breathing,¡± the First Elder said, directly sentencing these elders to death!

    ¡°Okay, I support you. Lass Ling¡¯er, wake them up!¡± Old Man Zao made up his mind and said decisively.

    ¡°No problem, leave it to me! I have the best way to deal with people who stay in bed!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said cockily. After speaking, she directly spat out a me at the elders lying on the ground. This me was iparably hot, and it woke them up from the pain as soon as it burned the elders¡­

    How could the elders care about being tired when they saw that their bodies were on fire! They immediately put out the fire in a hurry¡­

    Soon, the mes released by Feng Ling¡¯er were extinguished by them. In fact, Feng Ling¡¯er only wanted to wake them up. These mes looked fierce, but in fact, they were just loud thunder and small rain. They were not very lethal. They would at most be injured if they did not save them, and their lives would not be in danger.

    However, the elders were very afraid of death, so they easily fell into Feng Ling¡¯er¡¯s trap and jumped around happily! Moreover, they had no excuse to not work at night!

    ¡°Lass Ling¡¯er, you did well!¡± Old Man Zao praised.

    ¡°Yes, of course! They are lively again now. They can continue working tonight. Little Second, give Rise a massage tonight!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er ordered with a naughty smile.

 Chapter 475 - Take The Money and Leave (4)

    <h4>Chapter 475: Take The Money and Leave (4)</h4>

    The Second Elder really wanted to continue fainting when he heard this, but he didn¡¯t dare! He was really afraid of death for this bird. Moreover, he believed that if he really fainted, this bird would definitely burn him to ashes without hesitation. Boohoo¡­

    ¡°Little Second, did you hear what I said?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but roar when she saw that the Second Elder was ignoring her.

    ¡°Yes, I heard you.¡± Second Elder looked at the little golden snake coiled around the pir and was depressed. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t know how to massage this snake!

    ¡°Little Hong, since they¡¯re awake, quickly bring them to work!¡± Old Man Zao urged.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you do it for a night. Someone will change shifts,¡± Old Man Zao added.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already divided the groups.¡± The third Elder left the living room with the first group after speaking.

    ¡°Alright, the remaining elders, you can continue lying down and have a good rest. It¡¯s your turn to be on duty in a few hours!¡± Old Man Zao said to the elders present after the Third Elder led the group away.

    The moment Old Man Zao finished speaking, the elders left in the living room ally on the ground in unison. Boohoo¡­ They were really tired!

    ¡°Haha, we¡¯re going to rest too. First Elder, don¡¯t forget to change shifts with Little Hong in thetter half of the night!¡± Old Man Zao reminded him before pulling Lin Liang out of the living room!

    ¡°I want to apany my beloved too. Hehe,e find me if Little Second isn¡¯t well-behaved!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said to all the beasts in the living room.

    ¡°I¡¯m here. There is no need for you!¡± Icy said indifferently as it rolled its eyes.

    ¡°Hmph! Youzy dog! It¡¯ll be toote by the time you do anything!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said disdainfully. She then flew out of the living room with her head held high!

    Feng Ling¡¯er came to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s room after leaving the living room and called out softly, ¡°Sister Ruoxue, I¡¯m back.¡±

    Feng Ling¡¯er was already in the bracelet with a sh of light.

    ¡°Hehe, Sister Ruoxue, I did well, didn¡¯t I?! Little Second was almost out of breath from my torment.¡± Feng Ling¡¯er flew in front of Leng Ruoxue and imed credit.

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough! Aren¡¯t they still persisting!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with dissatisfaction. s! It seemed like she had really underestimated the spirit of these elders who wanted money but not life. She really didn¡¯t understand why these elders of the Lan family were all so stingy. She also didn¡¯t know if she and the patriarch of the Lan family could squeeze money out of them!

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er asked helplessly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, looks like we have to give them some heavy medicine!¡± Leng Qingtian said.

    ¡°Uh! Grandpa, what heavy medicine?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled.

    ¡°Cleaning the toilet,¡± Leng Qingtian said with a smirk.

    ¡°Grandpa, they cleaned the toilet today,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°It¡¯s only been a day, how can I see the effects? I don¡¯t believe they can continue cleaning for a month!¡± Leng Qingtian said evilly. Hehe, he didn¡¯t believe that those elders who lived extravagantly could really bear this pain!

    ¡°Okay, but they can¡¯t just clean the toilets. They might as well clean the entire inn!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. They would do a major cleaning tomorrow and clean for a month. She didn¡¯t believe that these esteemed elders could take it.

    ¡°Hehe, why don¡¯t we do this! Starting tomorrow, the inn will stop operations and collectively clean up. They will officially open for business after they have cleaned up. However! They will be responsible for the loss of the inn during this period,¡± the old man said, wanting the world to be in chaos.

    ¡°You are too evil. These elders will be driven to their graves by you even if they don¡¯t die of exhaustion,¡± Empty said gloatingly, his handsome face hanging with a happy smile. Hehe, he knew that he would never be lonely with Leng Ruoxue and the others!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If we anger an elder to death, there will still be thousands and thousands of elders rushing forward.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t pity them at all. s! They were unlucky!

    ¡°Lass, I¡¯ll carry out this n tomorrow!¡± Old Man Zao, who entered the bracelet before Feng Ling¡¯er, said excitedly.

    ¡°Okay, Grandpa. Be the inspectors tomorrow!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly at everyone.

    ¡°No problem,¡± everyone quickly replied with smiles on their faces as if they were watching a good show!

    After discussing, Leng Ruoxue and the others returned to their rooms to rest¡­

    Three dayster.

    Finally, there was the first elder who surrendered¡­

    In the living room.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯m willing to pay the debt. Don¡¯t let me wipe the ground anymore, okay?¡± An eldery on the ground crying. Boohoo¡­ He nearly died of exhaustion!

    ¡°Ninth Elder, get up quickly. You are one of the most senior elders in our Elder Consortium. How can you be so gutless! Stand up like a man!¡± First Elder scolded loudly.

    ¡°First Elder, I really can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯ll pay for it, I¡¯ll pay for it, okay? I want to redeem myself!¡± Ninth Elder said while crying. So sad! Those who didn¡¯t know would think that someone had died in his family!

    ¡°Erm¡­ Miss Leng, is this okay?¡± First Elder suppressed his smile and pretended to ask.

    ¡°Sure! One billion purple coins!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a chuckle from her chair.

    ¡°What? Another one billion? Do you want to rob us? Didn¡¯t our Lan family only owe you 12 billion in total? Why do I have to pay one billion alone?¡± The Ninth Elder roared at the top of his lungs in pain. There were more than twenty of them in total. Why did he have to take so much alone? Boohoo¡­ Don¡¯t bully me like this!

    ¡°That¡¯s the price. Continue to stay here for special training if you can¡¯t bear to part with it! I¡¯m very open-minded. I won¡¯t force you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly with a light smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you! I¡¯ll pay you a billion. I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore!¡± the Ninth Elder said through gritted teeth. His flesh was starting to bleed from the pain!

    ¡°Ninth Elder, you are very wise!¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. Then she turned to the other elders in the living room and said, ¡°If any of you want to redeem yourselves, it will be the same at a billion purple coins.¡±

 Chapter 476 - Take The Money and Leave (5)

    <h4>Chapter 476: Take The Money and Leave (5)</h4>

    However, the other elders were obviously unwilling to part with the money because no one responded to Leng Ruoxue at all!

    Two more days passed.

    The elders proposed to redeem themselves one after another¡­

    In the living room, Old Man Zao was so happy to receive money! His old face was about to bloom withughter.

    ¡°Goodbye! See you again. I hope we will have a chance to cooperate in the future.¡± Old Man Zao had the same excuse for every elder who used the money to redeem themselves. The elders¡¯ reactions were the same. They disappeared without a trace before Old Man Zao could finish speaking¡­

    ¡°Tch, you¡¯re too rude. I¡¯m not a tiger. Why are you running so quickly!¡± Old Man Zaoined unhappily.

    ¡°Haha! They don¡¯t dare to have a chance to cooperate with you,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased happily. The reactions of these elders were really too funny. She reckoned that these fellows would have to take a detour if they saw them in the future!

    ¡°Those are just pleasantries. I don¡¯t want to cooperate with them either! They¡¯re really useless.¡± Old Man Zao despised the elders.

    ¡°Yes, how many are left?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°There are seven more holding on. More than half of them paid and left,¡± Old Man Zao said.

    ¡°Oh, looks like the work arranged for them is still too light. Give the jobs that the elders left to these seven people!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Old Man Zao answered happily. Hehe, he didn¡¯t have to do these jobs anyway. However, this girl was a little too ruthless! Those people would vomit blood from anger!

    As Old Man Zao expected, three elders immediately fainted from the blow after he announced the new jobs for the seven elders. However, they consciously paid the money and left impatiently after waking up¡­

    The other four elders finally gave in after another day. They paid money to redeem themselves and immediately disappeared¡­

    In the living room.

    ¡°Haha,ss, we¡¯ve really had a great harvest! I¡¯m so happy.¡± Old Man Zao looked at the anonymous silver cards in his hand and couldn¡¯t stop smiling!

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s leave too!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone.

    Everyone nodded and left behind a letter. They left without saying goodbye again under the cover of the night¡­

    ¡°Lass! Why did we leave secretly?¡± Old Man Zao asked in puzzlement after exiting Blue Cloud City. They actually left the city in invisibility and even left Lan Ming alone in the inn without greeting him. s! Little Lan Lan would cry when he woke up the next morning!

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the patriarch of the Lan family will being tomorrow morning,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. With her understanding of Lan Tao these few days, she knew very well that Lan Tao would not just watch her earn so much money from the Lan family. He might even want a share of the loot. They had agreed back then that the money the Lan family owed her would be squeezed out from those elders, but Lan Tao would never expect her to squeeze so much. Hehe, there was no better time to leave!

    ¡°Uh! Lan Ning¡¯er is still in the guest room! He should being to collect her tomorrow,¡± Old Man Zao said foolishly.

    ¡°He won¡¯te for Lan Ning¡¯er,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Uh! Then why?¡± Old Man Zao didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s for money, you idiot!¡± the old man couldn¡¯t help but roar. It was okay to let this old man do something, but this kind of thing that required thinking was not within his scope of understanding!

    ¡°Ah! Then let¡¯s leave quickly!¡± Old Man Zao said hurriedly when he heard that it was for money.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re already very far from Blue Cloud City. They won¡¯t be able to catch up,¡± the little old manforted helplessly. s! These people were really too interesting!

    ¡°Lass! What are your next ns?¡± The little old man turned his head and asked Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°We want to find a ce to settle down for the time being and focus on improving our strength first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Haha,ss, I can rmend a ce for you. It¡¯s not bad,¡± the little old man said mysteriously.

    ¡°Where?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s curiosity was piqued, and she couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Myriad Mountain City!¡± the little old man said with a smile.

    ¡°Haha, girl, Myriad Mountain City might be called a city, but it¡¯s not just a city! It¡¯sposed of more than ten thousand tall mountains. Almost every mountain has a power or a powerhouse staying there. That ce belongs to the three ungoverned areas. Whoever has the greatest power has the greatest say. Whoever has the strongest power will upy therger territory. Moreover, there will be battles every day and there will be many peopleing to challenge. ording to the rules of Ten Thousand Mountain City, the losing side has to give up their territory, so there are no weaklings there.¡±

    ¡°It can be said to be very easy or very difficult to establish yourself in Myriad Mountain City because there are peopleing to challenge us almost every day. You can forget about peace unless you are very strong!¡±

    ¡°Lass, I have a residence in Myriad Mountain City. You can stay there. Of course, you can also find a ce yourself. Haha, it¡¯s up to you. However, with your current strength, upying a mountain isn¡¯t a problem,¡± the little old man exined.

    ¡°There¡¯s actually such a ce? Then let¡¯s go to Myriad Mountain City!¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little surprised as she looked at everyone.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go to the Myriad Mountain City. We¡¯ll upy the mountain as the king too, hehe!¡± Old Man Zao was so excited! He didn¡¯t expect that there was actually such a ce in the Boundless Heaven Continent. Wasn¡¯t this a legitimate bandit¡¯sir!

    ¡°Don¡¯t get excited too early. That ce is very dangerous and chaotic. People die every day. Moreover, everyone who can settle down in Myriad Mountain City is a powerhouse, so don¡¯t be too careless!¡± the little old man couldn¡¯t help reminding.

    ¡°Yes, we will be careful,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. To be honest, she was not afraid of chaos and danger. What she wanted to do the most now was to improve her strength. Myriad Mountain City might really be a good ce after listening to the little old man¡¯s introduction.

    ¡°Are there any major guilds in Myriad Mountain City?¡± Leng Qingtian asked.

 Chapter 477 - The Bandits That Answer Every Question (1)

    <h4>Chapter 477: The Bandits That Answer Every Question (1)</h4>

    ¡°No. There are five major factions in Myriad Mountain City now. They control all themercial cirction there. They don¡¯t care about the other mystics except for being a little more polite to Mystic Supremacy. Moreover, many factions have wanted to rece them for many years, but they have yet to seed,¡± the little old man said with a light smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s because they didn¡¯t meet a true opponent. Hehe, Lass! Why don¡¯t we challenge them!¡± Old Man Zao said eagerly. The warlike factor in his body had already been ignited!

    ¡°Grandpa Du, what level is the weakest among the five major forces?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Lass! Even the weakest among the five major factions has a Mystic Sovereign sitting in the array. It¡¯s unlikely that you want to challenge the five major factions with your current strength. However, if this puppy takes action, the chance of sess is still very high,¡± the little old man said understandingly.

    ¡°Grandpa Du, Little Icy is ourst trump card. I won¡¯t let it attack unless necessary,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently.

    ¡°Haha,ss, I like your unyielding character. Myriad Mountain City might be dangerous, but it¡¯s also a good ce to increase your strength! However, you have to be careful wherever you go!¡± the little old man said worriedly.

    ¡°Okay, we will be careful.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Lass, this is the map of Myriad Mountain City. My residence is marked on it. I should have returned with you, but I have to bring Zheng En to the Alchemist Association Headquarters first, so I won¡¯t be leaving with you.¡± The little old man took out a beast hide scroll and handed it to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Master, are we going to the Alchemist Association now? Can¡¯t we send Miss and the others to Myriad Mountain City?¡± Zheng En said worriedly. He had heard of Myriad Mountain City before. Its life could be in danger at any time!

    ¡°Silly boy, Sun Wei has already slipped away secretly. He might have lost all his face in Blue Cloud City, but he has been running the Alchemist Association for many years. Moreover, he has the Sun family backing him up. I¡¯m afraid that he will be driven into a corner. Alchemists will cause big trouble,¡± the little old man said worriedly. His disciple, Ren Li, was a softie. Otherwise, he would not have told him about this matter until Sun Wei escaped from Blue Cloud City. s! Hopefully, Sun Wei could be more well-behaved and not touch his reverse scale!

    ¡°Zheng En, Grandpa Du¡¯s concerns are right. Go to the Alchemist Association with him! We can go to Myriad Mountain City ourselves,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She knew that Grandpa Du wanted to bring Zheng En along to solve his identity problem, so she naturally had no objections.

    ¡°But, Miss¡­¡± Zheng En hesitated.

    ¡°We won¡¯t be in any danger with Little Icy around. Zheng En, Grandpa Du, we will wait for you in Myriad Mountain City,¡± Leng Ruoxue said seriously.

    ¡°Haha, okay! Lass, we¡¯ll immediately return to Myriad Mountain City to meet up with you after settling the Alchemist Association¡¯s matters!¡± the little old man said happily.

    ¡°Okay, Grandpa Du. See you again.¡± Leng Ruoxue led the group in the direction of Million Mountain City after speaking¡­

    The little old man and Zheng En went to the Carefree City where the Alchemist Association was located¡­

    At the same time, Lan Ming in the inn had already discovered the letter Leng Ruoxue and the others left for him¡­

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, there is no such thing as a banquet that will never end. See you again.¡± That was all. After reading it, Lan Ming¡¯s mood was extremelyplicated. He even felt like he had been abandoned. Boohoo¡­ How could this be?

    Lan Ming sat foolishly in the living room with the letter in his hand, thinking about something. His thoughts were interrupted only when Lan Lie appeared!

    ¡°Uncle, what happened to you?¡± Lan Lie, who had just run into the living room, couldn¡¯t help being puzzled when he saw his uncle sitting on the chair like a wooden man.

    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m in a bad mood,¡± Lan Ming said coldly.

    ¡°Uh! By the way, where are Little Icy and the others?¡± Lan Lie changed the topic.

    ¡°They left. They left without saying goodbye, leaving behind only a letter,¡± Lan Ming said gloomily. Boohoo¡­ Fine, leave! Why didn¡¯t they tell me in person! He couldn¡¯t understand! Could it be that those people didn¡¯t treat me as a friend at all? He was conflicted¡­

    ¡°Ah! What? Gone! Boohoo¡­ What about my Little Icy?¡± Lan Lie said in disbelief. How could Little Icy abandon him?

    ¡°Of course it was left with them. Lie¡¯er! Little Icy isn¡¯t yours,¡± Lan Ming reminded gloomily and helplessly. s! He really didn¡¯t understand why his nephew was so interested in a puppy!

    ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Lan Lie sat on the ground and wailed when he heard that¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened?¡± Lan Tao¡¯s loud voice sounded in the living room. Immediately after, he arrived with a nervous face.

    ¡°Stinky brat, why are you crying? I¡¯m not dead yet!¡± Lan Tao couldn¡¯t help but burn with jealousy when he saw his precious grandson crying on the ground without caring about his image! Because he knew that his grandson definitely wasn¡¯t crying for him!

    ¡°Little Icy left. Boohoo¡­ Stinky old man, I won¡¯t be so sad if you die!¡± Lan Lie said without giving him any face.

    ¡°You¡­ you heartless stinky brat. I raised you up for nothing. You only care about that dog now, eh?¡± Lan Tao was so angry that his face and neck were red as he roared at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°Hmph! I was raised by Father and Mother. What has it got to do with you?¡± Lan Lie said disdainfully. This stinky old man had only been finding trouble with him or causing trouble for him since he was young. When had he raised him!

    ¡°You¡­¡± Lan Tao was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything. Boohoo¡­ What kind of stinky grandson was this! All he knew how to do was bully him!

    The First Elder and Third Elder, who entered behind Lan Tao, were used to the way the grandfather and granddaughter interacted. Therefore, they had no choice but to ignore it!

    ¡°Did the little girl and the others leave?¡± The First Elder asked in surprise. Hehe, they were really fast!

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lan Ming nodded.

    ¡°Uh! What about Lan Ning¡¯er and the others?¡± The Third Elder asked curiously. Why did this little girl run away without saying anything?

 Chapter 478 - The Bandits That Answer Every Question (2)

    <h4>Chapter 478: The Bandits That Answer Every Question (2)</h4>

    ¡°In the room,¡± Lan Ming said lightly. s! It was time for him to return to Windless City.

    ¡°Damn girl, you ran away pretty quickly,¡± Lan Tao said furiously. That girl took so much money from the elders of the Lan family and ran away without giving him any share as a partner. How infuriating!

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to Windless City too.¡± Lan Ming left after bidding farewell to them¡­

    Half a monthter.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others finally arrived at Myriad Mountain City.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others looked at the towering mountain range not far away standing at the foot of the mountain. There were three words engraved on the mountain peak, ¡®Myriad Mountain City¡¯. They were abnormally excited.

    ¡°Lass, these are all mountains! Where is the trace of a city?¡± Old Man Zao looked at the tall mountain in front of him and asked in puzzlement. Wasn¡¯t the Myriad Mountain City a cityposed of mountains?

    ¡°Haha, won¡¯t we know once we go in? There¡¯s a small road into the mountain. Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at the only entrance into Myriad Mountain City.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡± everyone said excitedly. The ce rmended by the little old man shouldn¡¯t be bad.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others walked along the small road and into Myriad Mountain City. They realized that even though Myriad Mountain City wasposed of tens of thousands of tall mountains from the outside, but inside, the Myriad Mountain City was simr to an ordinary town. Simr shops stood in great numbers, and it was extraordinarily bustling!

    However, both shops and inns were built at the foot of the mountain. In other words, the mountain above the shops and inns also belonged to their sphere of influence. It was indeed as the little old man said, almost all the businesses in Myriad Mountain City were in the hands of the five major forces because Leng Ruoxue and the others had seen thebels representing the five major forces the most along the way!

    ¡°Do you need a ce to stay?¡± The waiter stopped Leng Ruoxue and the others and asked as they passed by an inn.

    ¡°Thank you. We won¡¯t stay in the inn,¡± Leng Ruoxue declined politely.

    ¡°Are you new to the city? It¡¯s getting dark. You will encounter bandits if you walk further in,¡± the waiter reminded them.

    ¡°Are there many bandits in Myriad Mountain City?¡± Old Man Zao asked curiously.

    ¡°Of course! There are at least 8,000 bandits in our Myriad Mountain City if not 10,000. There are so many that it¡¯ll scare you to death. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re all that strong. Why don¡¯t you stay here for a night and find someone to be your partner in the morning tomorrow before walking in!¡± the waiter reminded very kindly.

    ¡°Since there are so many bandits in Myriad Mountain City, can staying here guarantee our safety?¡± Leng Ruoxue probed.

    ¡°Of course. Our inn is owned by the Ni family, which is ranked second among the five major forces. Those bandits won¡¯t dare toe at all,¡± the waiter said with a face full of pride.

    ¡°Is that so? Please don¡¯t listen to him. This is the safest ce in Myriad Mountain City. Those bandits won¡¯t cause trouble here at all!¡± A tall middle-aged man with a full beard said.

    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a spurious smile. In fact, they didn¡¯t intend to stay here even if the middle-aged man didn¡¯t remind them.

    ¡°Damn it, how dare you ruin our Ni family¡¯s business! You must be tired of living!¡± the waiter roared angrily. More than ten people ran out of the inn and surrounded the middle-aged man after he roared¡­

    ¡°Are they about to start fighting?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a face full of curiosity. s! These people¡¯s tempers were really too bad. They actually wanted to start fighting after just two sentences!

    ¡°Move aside first. I¡¯ll deal with youter!¡± the waiter in the inn roared fiercely.

    ¡°Hehe, how do you intend to deal with us?¡± Old Man Zao asked curiously. He thought this person was not bad when the waiter reminded them just now! Why did he seem like a different person in such a short time? Uh! His attitude changed too quickly!

    ¡°Hmph! You have to stay in this shop even if you don¡¯t want to!¡± the waiter roared with a fierce gaze.

    ¡°Ah, so the secondrgest inn owned by the Ni family is a ck shop? I just found out today that there are actually people forcing others to stay in the shop,¡± Old Man Zao couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! The Ni family is too much. How can they force others to insist on staying here!¡± One of the spectators couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°Zhao Jun, this has nothing to do with you. Get lost,¡± the waiter scolded angrily when he saw the person speaking.

    ¡°What? Can¡¯t I speak on the Zhao family¡¯s territory?¡± The man named Zhao Jun couldn¡¯t help provoking. Then he deliberately jumped in front of his shop.

    Upon hearing their conversation, Leng Ruoxue raised her head and looked at the shop behind Zhao Jun. It was also a guest shop, facing the inn where the waiter stopped them. It seemed that their two families should be rivals in Myriad Mountain City! She just didn¡¯t know that the Zhao family was ranked among the five major forces in Myriad Mountain City!

    ¡°Are you sure you want to fight me?¡± the middle-aged man surrounded by the waiter and the others said lightly.

    ¡°Hmph! No one in Myriad Mountain City dares to ruin our Ni family¡¯s reputation!¡± the waiter roared furiously. He had already said it. Wouldn¡¯t he beughed at to death if he didn¡¯t fight!

    ¡°s! Since you want to fight so much, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish,¡± the middle-aged man said very reluctantly. Then the aura on his body changed as if he was a different person. The aura all over his body was released, causing pressure to rise instantly!

    ¡°Erm¡­ you¡­¡± The waiter stammered, his legs trembling non-stop. He knew that he had kicked an iron te today. This man, who looked a little sloppy, was not a pushover. Boohoo¡­ What should he do? Who could save him!

    ¡°Little Snowy, this man is a Mystic Supremacy,¡± Icy whispered as ity in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms. However, this man was not very strong. He should have just advanced to Mystic Supremacy not long ago.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the middle-aged man in surprise. It seemed like one really couldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover! No one could tell that this man was a Mystic Supremacy just by looking at his appearance!

    ¡°Senior, please show mercy. I¡¯m willing to bring him to apologize if he was rude to you!¡± a young man suddenly said.

 Chapter 479 - The Bandits That Answer Every Question (3)

    <h4>Chapter 479: The Bandits That Answer Every Question (3)</h4>

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The middle-aged man snorted coldly when he heard the man¡¯s voice. Then he retracted his might and looked at the person who spoke indifferently.

    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m really sorry. I was insensible and offended you,¡± the young man said sincerely.

    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s obviously him¡­¡± The waiter became more confident seeing that the young master was here. He even forgot that he almost lost his life just now.

    ¡°Shut up. You have no right to speak here. Go back to the n to receive your punishment,¡± the young man reprimanded.

    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± The waiter red at the middle-aged man hatefully and then left the inn very reluctantly.

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you, Senior. I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s all the fault of the Ni family for failing to discipline our people. Please don¡¯t take it to heart, Senior,¡± the young man said very sincerely, lowering his stance.

    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t take issue with small fry. However, this will only happen once. There won¡¯t be another time,¡± the middle-aged man said coldly.

    ¡°Yes, thank you, Senior,¡± the young man said politely.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going into the mountain? Come with me!¡± The middle-aged man ignored the man who called himself Ni Fang and turned to Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely. She had no reason to decline since someone was willing to be her bodyguard!

    With that, Leng Ruoxue and the others walked deeper into Myriad Mountain City with the middle-aged man¡­

    In the depths of Myriad Mountain City, mountains connected the mountains. Leng Ruoxue and the others didn¡¯t say a word as they walked on the winding mountain road. It was the middle-aged man who couldn¡¯t help but speak first.

    ¡°Do you know why I brought you into the mountain?¡± the middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Hehe, Senior will naturally tell us if you want to. If you don¡¯t want to tell us, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of our time asking!¡± Leng Ruoxue replied calmly.

    ¡°You guys are pretty calm. In fact, the reason why I brought you along is mainly because I¡¯m afraid you will be implicated by me. The Ni family won¡¯t let you go.¡± The middle-aged man exined. The Ni family had always been vengeful. They would never let anyone who dared to provoke them in Myriad Mountain City go. The Ni family might not dare to do anything to him, but they would take their anger out on others!

    ¡°You seem to have been implicated by us, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with a light smile. How could this man offend the Ni family if he didn¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business!

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s true,¡± the middle-aged man said with a rare smile.

    ¡°By the way, what are you going to do when you enter the mountain? There are many treasures in Myriad Mountain City, but people without strength will only be courting death if theye!¡± the middle-aged man asked curiously. In his opinion, Leng Ruoxue and the others were really too weak. Even the waiter from the Ni family¡¯s inn was stronger than them, so he didn¡¯t understand why they were going into the mountain.

    ¡°We want to upy a mountain and be bandits! Hehe, this ambition is very noble, isn¡¯t it?¡± Old Man Zao answered with a smile. He was so smug!

    ¡°Uh! It¡¯s very noble, but it¡¯s not easy to find an ownerless mountain in Myriad Mountain City,¡± the middle-aged man reminded with two drops of cold sweat on his forehead.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Even a blind cat would be able to meet a dead rat or two at times. Perhaps someone will take the initiative to send the mountain to uster!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. s! She would not admit Old Man Zao¡¯s aspirations because they were too low in her opinion and didn¡¯t match her character!

    ¡°Robbery! Hand over everything valuable on you!¡± Dozens of men in ck appeared in front of them just as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, and the bandit leader was even muttering loudly!

    The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help being a little speechless when he saw someone rob him. Was that little girl a god? She actually said it so urately!

    ¡°Eh! There¡¯s really a dead rat!¡± Old Man Zao said in surprise.

    ¡°Dead rat? Where? Where?!¡± the bandit leader shouted in fright. He was most afraid of rats! He was also afraid of them even if it was dead!

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be scared. They¡¯re just scaring you! How can there be dead rats here! We¡¯ve wiped out all the rats within a radius of a hundred meters!¡± A subordinate hurriedlyforted the flustered bandit leader.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± The bandit leader was relieved.

    ¡°Damn it, you actually dare to scare this uncle. You¡¯re really too evil! So evil!¡± The bandit leaderposed himself and then said to Leng Ruoxue and the others very unhappily.

    ¡°We¡¯re not scaring you! The dead rats we¡¯re talking about is you!¡± Old Man Zao said with a smile. Uh! That¡¯s not right! If these bandits were dead rats, wouldn¡¯t they be blind cats? Boohoo¡­ Old Man Zao was conflicted. He shouldn¡¯t be a blind cat!

    ¡°What? How do we look like dead rats? What¡¯s with your eyes!¡± The bandit leader couldn¡¯t take it anymore. How could he be called a dead rat when he was so handsome!

    ¡°Are you bandits who want to rob?¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t want to discuss the problem of dead rats with him and changed the topic directly.

    ¡°What? Can¡¯t you see it? Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± The leader of the bandits said with some displeasure. Was his ck clothes with such a bright bandit¡¯s symbol only for show?

    ¡°You just have to answer me yes or no,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The leader of the bandits cooperated obediently.

    ¡°Which mountain do you upy?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked up at the surrounding mountains. There were a total of five mountains in her line of sight, and she didn¡¯t know which belonged to these bandits.

    ¡°Thergest one, of course. That¡¯s our territory,¡± the bandit leader said proudly.

    ¡°Oh, then how many people do you have in total? Why don¡¯t you call them all and let me get to know them!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed like a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. Oh, call them all so that I can capture them all in one fell swoop! Save the trouble!

    ¡°We have thousands of people! You will be scared to death if we call them all here,¡± the leader of the bandits said worriedly. In fact, he was only the leader of the bandits¡¯ir. How could he convince others? Moreover, they were the ones who discovered these fat sheep first. If they really went back to call for help, they could not take the credit for themselves, so he was not so stupid!

 Chapter 480 - The Bandits That Answer Every Question (4)

    <h4>Chapter 480: The Bandits That Answer Every Question (4)</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re very bold. We just want to get to know each other,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°Not if I say no. Hmph! Our people are not people you can see just because you want to,¡± the leader of the bandits said angrily. He was very displeased with the fact that Leng Ruoxue had always requested to see the other bandits!

    ¡°Could it be that you bandits also know how to be shy? Why didn¡¯t youe out to meet the guests?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed, her face full of realization.

    ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s you who isn¡¯t qualified to meet them!¡± the bandit leader said after thinking for a while.

    ¡°s! It seems like our status is too low,¡± Leng Ruoxue said, pretending to be sad.

    ¡°However, we¡¯re new here. Can you tell us about the situation on this mountain?¡± Leng Ruoxue changed the topic and continued asking.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. What do you want to know?¡± The leader of the bandits posed as if he would answer any question.

    ¡°I want to know, what other forces are there on this mountain besides you bandits? Did anyone upy the other four mountains?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after some thought.

    ¡°Of course there are. However, we are the only bandits here. The masters of the other four mountains are Legendary Beasts and are very strong. We don¡¯t dare to provoke them.¡± The leader of the bandits organized his words slightly and said.

    ¡°Oh, then what legendary beasts are they?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°There¡¯s a white tiger, two bears, and¡­ I don¡¯t know either.¡± The leader of the bandits thought for a long time before he thought of three.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Tell me more about the bandits in your bandit¡¯sir!¡± Leng Ruoxue changed the topic again and continued asking.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that we have a thousand people? What else do you want to ask?¡± The bandit leader lost his patience and asked very unhappily.

    ¡°I just want to know how many powerhouses like you are there!¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with admiration. The strength of this bandit leader was above hers and he was a Great Mystic. However! He was just a little silly. It was really too easy to deal with him.

    ¡°There are hundreds of powerhouses like me!¡± the leader of the bandits said gloomily. He originally thought that he was already very strong, but he realized that he could only be a small leader in Myriad Mountain City with his strength aftering to Myriad Mountain City. And this was only limited to their banditir. If he was among the five major forces, his strength was only worthy of being a handyman. Boohoo¡­

    ¡°What about those stronger than you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked closely.

    ¡°More than a hundred!¡± the bandit leader answered. His depression deepened with every question Leng Ruoxue asked. He even had the thought of smashing his head against the wallter on. Boohoo¡­

    ¡°Who is the strongest person there?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended not to understand and continued asking.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s our big boss.¡± The bandit leader said with admiration.

    ¡°What¡¯s his strength? Mystic Sovereign?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to wring information out of him. s! She was a little embarrassed asking. The main reason was that this little leader was too honest. He answered whatever she asked and didn¡¯t know how to refuse at all. This made her feel very unfulfilled!

    ¡°Yes! How did you know?¡± the leader of the bandits asked, his ordinary face full of surprise.

    ¡°I guessed randomly. I was right. Haha, right, how many roads do we have to go to your bandit¡¯sir?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked again.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one!¡± The leader of the bandits pointed at the only road leading up the mountain.

    Leng Ruoxue looked in the direction he was pointing at. That mountain was very high and the mountain was very steep. There was only one road leading to the top of the mountain, which could be considered easy to defend and difficult to attack. Moreover, the people on the mountain would easily discover anything that happened on the way up, so it was very difficult to attack the mountain unless they could lure the bandits down¡­

    ¡°Erm¡­ how can we get all the bandits in your bandit¡¯sir to attack?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked seemingly unintentionally.

    ¡°Hehe, just use this whistle. If we encounter danger, just blow this whistle and someone wille to support us.¡± The leader of the bandits took out a small whistle from his clothes and waved it in front of Leng Ruoxue. Then, he was about to put it away when it was snatched away by a shadow that shed quickly!

    ¡°Damn it, return it to me!¡± The bandit leader looked at the little purple fox ying with his whistle on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder and roared angrily.

    ¡°You scared my beast,¡± Leng Ruoxueined with some dissatisfaction. Hehe, it seemed that she was right to summon Darling just now. Look at this speed, that stupid bandit didn¡¯t react at all!

    ¡°Beloved Master, he was fierce to me!¡± Darlingined pitifully with tears in its eyes cooperatively.

    ¡°Good, don¡¯t be scared! He¡¯s just scaring you!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed, her eyes looking at the head of the bandits who were at a loss.

    ¡°Uh! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± the bandit leader whispered. Boohoo¡­ Why? He was the one who had his things stolen, why was he the one apologizing! He was being foolish!

    ¡°Forget it, we forgive you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said generously.

    ¡°Okay, let me borrow the whistle to y with and I won¡¯t be angry with you anymore.¡± Darling put the whistle to its mouth and blew¡­

    ¡°Ah! No!¡± The bandit leader didn¡¯t have time to stop them before the whistle sounded throughout the entire valley!

    After Darling finished blowing, it immediately threw the whistle back at the bandit leader to destroy the trace, hehe!

    ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡± Before the echo of the whistlepletely disappeared, dozens of figures quickly appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others. Moreover, the figures were gradually increasing¡­

    In less than ten minutes, nearly a thousand people had gathered in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others, and they were surrounded by these bandits.

    ¡°You useless thing! Why are you blowing the whistle with just these few people?¡± the leader reprimanded with a very displeased face. He thought that there were many enemies when he heard the police whistle on the mountain just now. In the end, he realized that there were only ten people after bringing people down. He was really angry!

 Chapter 481 - Kind Bandit (1)

    <h4>Chapter 481: Kind Bandit (1)</h4>

    ¡°Second-in-charge, no¡­ I didn¡¯t blow the whistle.¡± The leader of the bandits felt wronged! Boohoo¡­ It was that little fox which blew it, why was he the one taking the me!

    ¡°The whistle is still in your hand. Didn¡¯t you blow it? Could it be me?¡± the man known as the Second-in-charge roared furiously.

    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t blow it! But I didn¡¯t blow it either. Boohoo¡­¡± The bandit leader wanted to exin, but the more he exined, the more confused he became. No one even knew what he was talking about in the end!

    ¡°Was it a ghost? Tell me, was it your captain who blew it!¡± The Second in charge red at the people behind the bandit leader!

    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes¡­¡± Theckeys all stammered in fright after being red at by the Second Manager. They couldn¡¯t say anything except ¡®yes¡¯. Their reactions also confirmed that the unlucky bandit leader was definitely going to take the me!

    ¡°Hmph! Your subordinates admitted it, yet you still dare to deny it. I¡¯ll deal with youter,¡± Second-in-chargesaid fiercely.

    ¡°Second-in-charge, I really didn¡¯t brag. Boohoo¡­¡± The leader of the bandits felt wronged! Why did they frame him!

    ¡°Hmph! You still dare to be stubborn? Drag him away!¡± Second-in-charges noted and roared with displeasure.

    ¡°Second-in-charge, it really wasn¡¯t me. It was that little fox who boasted. Boohoo¡­ They framed me!¡± The bandit leader suddenly thought of confessing the true culprit in a moment of desperation.

    After hearing what the leader of the bandits said, Second-in-charge turned his gaze to Leng Ruoxue and the others, and his eyes especially took a few more nces at the small and cute fox. Darling naturally cooperated very well to show its timidity, grievance, and so on.

    ¡°You useless thing, you dare to do but don¡¯t dare to admit it, and actually framed a fox! Hmph! You really disgraced our vige!¡± After seeing it, the Second-in-charge was even angrier, kicking the head of the bandits far away with a kick, and he was even more disdainful in his heart. A mighty man actually framed such a timid fox, how could he be considered a man!

    ¡°Second-in-charge, boohoo¡­¡± The leader of the bandits, who was kicked into the air, cried aggrievedly¡­ Unfortunately, he was ignored by everyone!

    ¡°Hand over all the valuable things on you!¡± the Second-in-charge said to Leng Ruoxue and the others with some dissatisfaction after ignoring the leader of the bandits. In his opinion, these people were not fat sheep at all because Leng Ruoxue and the others in his eyes looked malnourished. There was no benefit at all to rob such people!

    ¡°We don¡¯t have anything valuable,¡± Leng Ruoxue said while suppressing herughter. Haha, how could this nest of bandits be so funny? She originally thought that only the leader of the bandits was a little silly, but she didn¡¯t expect this Second-in-charge to also be so silly!

    ¡°No? That won¡¯t do. You have to at least give me something. We can¡¯t work for nothing, or else we will beughed at if word gets out.¡± the Second-in-charge took a step back and said.

    ¡°We really don¡¯t have anything!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Haha, this was a bandit who cared about face! She didn¡¯t expect to meet such a nest of top-grade bandits on her first day in Myriad Mountain City!

    ¡°No, leave your clothes if you don¡¯t have money! We can¡¯t return empty-handed anyway,¡± the Second-in-charge said with some difficulty after thinking.

    ¡°Uh! Do you want these tattered clothes?¡± Old Man Zao looked at the tattered clothes on his body that hadn¡¯t been mended in time and said awkwardly. In fact, his clothes were identally torn just now. However, he didn¡¯t change new clothes because they were in the mountains. However, he didn¡¯t expect these bandits to be so poor that they wouldn¡¯t even let go of the tattered clothes. s! They were living too miserably!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it still wearable after mending? It¡¯s better than nothing!¡± The Second-in-charge said nonchntly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve had a miserable life!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with iparable pity. s! She had never seen a robber who wanted to rob even tattered clothes!

    ¡°s! What choice! There are many people on our mountain! Our boss is also a person who is soft-hearted!¡± The Second-in-chargeined in snot and tears as if he had met a bosom buddy!

    ¡°Uh! What kind of soft-heartedness?¡± Old Man Zao was very curious and couldn¡¯t help asking. Would a bandit be soft-hearted? Then why was he still a bandit!

    ¡°Basically, our big boss couldn¡¯t bear to rob anyone like you, so he was often deceived, and the brothers on the mountain often went hungry because of his soft-heartedness. Boohoo¡­ Actually, we are really very pitiful!¡± The Second-in-charge said with a long face.

    ¡°Then get someone else to be the leader!¡± Old Man Zao suggested.

    ¡°No, the brothers in the mountains only admire him!¡± Second-in-charge refused resolutely.

    ¡°Hehe, looks like that big boss of yours is quite popr!¡± Old Man Zao said with a chuckle. To be honest, this was the first time he had seen bandits who were in such a miserable state in his long life!

    ¡°Of course,¡± Second-in-charge said self-righteously.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Second-in-charge, right? I want to challenge your Big Boss. Please inform him to ept the challenge!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after listening for a while.

    ¡°Uh! Did I hear it wrong? You¡¯re only an elementary mystic, but you actually want to challenge our big boss? Let me tell you, our big boss is a Mystic Sovereign!¡± The Second-in-charge couldn¡¯t help reminding. In his opinion, Leng Ruoxue really overestimated her capabilities. Their big boss could send her flying with a finger!

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I didn¡¯t say I would do it myself!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. This robber was too much of a henpecked husband!

    ¡°Oh, no matter who fights, if you lose, you have to leave everything on you,¡± Second-in-charge said after thinking.

    ¡°No problem. But if your big boss loses, this mountain will be my territory from now on!¡± Leng Ruoxue was naturally not stupid enough to not fight for her own benefits. Moreover, the reason she led these bandits down the mountain was for this mountain!

    ¡°ording to the rules of our Myriad Mountain City, everything will naturally belong to you if you win!¡± Second-in-charge said very readily. Hehe, no one had challenged them for a long time. This kind of opportunity now was even harder to encounter than robbing! Their Boss was too strong!

 Chapter 482 - Kind Bandit (2)

    <h4>Chapter 482: Kind Bandit (2)</h4>

    ¡°Okay, then quickly get your big boss to descend the mountain to ept the challenge!¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently.

    ¡°Wait here.¡± The Second-in-charge took out a whistle and started blowing!

    A momentter, a ck shadow quickly appeared in front of everyone.

    ¡°Second Brother, what¡¯s the matter? Are you in trouble?¡± a middle-aged man asked anxiously. His second brother would never summon him unless he was in trouble. Therefore, his first reaction after hearing the whistle was that something had happened!

    ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m alright. Someone just wants to challenge you!¡± The Second-in-charge wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said helplessly. s! Big Brother was just a little too nervous. He was a Mystic Monarch after all. Why was Big Brother always so worried!

    ¡°Challenge me? Who?¡± The leader¡¯s gaze was the first tond on the middle-aged man standing behind Leng Ruoxue and the others, and he carefully sized him up!

    ¡°It¡¯s not him!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. s! They were really ignored!

    ¡°Who is that? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s you!¡± the big boss said with a face full of disbelief. In his opinion, the strongest among these people was the full-bearded man! The others were not qualified to be his opponents at all!

    ¡°I¡¯m just an elementary mystic. Do you think it will be me?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes and said speechlessly. In fact, she really wanted to fight this man if there were no outsiders around to see how big the difference between her and the Mystic Emperor was. However, now was not the time to show off. She would have a chance to fight in the future after subduing these bandits!

    ¡°Uh! Who then?¡± The big boss was confused. Were they ying with him?

    ¡°My beast! My beast will fight!¡± A palm-sized white kitten appeared in front of everyone after Leng Ruoxue finished speaking.

    ¡°Uh! Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s this little white cat that wants to fight me?¡± The big boss was a little confused. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t want others to say that he bullied little animals!

    ¡°Open your bull¡¯s eyes wide and look clearly. How am I like a cat?¡± White Dawn roared furiously. Damn, this bandit¡¯s eyesight was a little too poor! He actually regarded such an elegant and noble white tiger as a cat!

    The big boss looked up, down, left, right. Finally, he was absolutely sure that this was a cat!

    ¡°Uh! Erm¡­ you look like a cat no matter how I look at you. You are a kitty!¡± the big boss said very honestly.

    ¡°F*ck, what kind of gaze is that? I¡¯m obviously a tiger, okay?¡± White Dawn roared furiously, baring its fangs and brandishing its ws.

    ¡°Tiger?¡± Now, not only the big boss, almost all the bandits looked at White Dawn doubtfully, as if they were thinking, This cat¡­ doesn¡¯t look like a tiger at all!

    Leng Ruoxue and the others were at a loss for words. White Dawn! Your transmogrification is that of a cat!

    ¡°F*ck, I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± White Dawn roared, and its body suddenly erged. In the blink of an eye, the palm-sized kitten transformed into a majestic huge white tiger! It floated in the air!

    ¡°Ah! It really became a tiger!¡± The bandits were surprised. They had never seen a cat that could be a tiger! This was too magical! In fact, in the knowledge of ordinary people, even transmogrified beasts usually had their original appearance, so they never thought that there would be beasts that were different from their original forms. This was beyond their understanding!

    White Dawn almost fell from the sky after hearing what the bandits said. Damn! What did they mean by bing a tiger? It was a tiger! These ignorant bandits!

    ¡°Uh! Leader, could it be a Legendary Beast from that mountain?¡± A bandit pointed at the mountain next to them and asked cautiously while staring at White Dawn cautiously.

    ¡°You are¡­¡± The big boss also looked at White Dawn doubtfully. He was very puzzled in his heart. They had been neighbors for many years with the white tiger on the neighboring mountain. Moreover, they had never crossed each other¡¯s territory. What did this white tiger eat today? However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that the white tiger in the mountain actually had a master!

    ¡°Stop letting your imagination run wild. I have nothing to do with the white tiger in the mountain,¡± White Dawn said with slight dissatisfaction. Hmph! It was the white tiger with the purest bloodline. How could those ordinary white tigers bepared to it!

    ¡°Oh!¡± The big boss understood. So they had misunderstood!

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s start fighting quickly. I still have to go back to sleep after fighting!¡± White Dawn said impatiently. It would definitely not be able to resist pping these offline bandits to death if it stayed for a while.

    ¡°Okay, you attack first!¡± The big boss said very elegantly. Uh! He had always maintained the spirit of caring for small animals.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite. Melting sh!¡± After speaking, White Dawn directlyunched his strongest attack. A water de with a terrifying cold light pounced directly at the big boss¡­

    It was now a level four Transcendent Divine Beasts, and its strength was equivalent to that of a Mystic Sovereign. Therefore, it could be considered to be on par with this big boss. Therefore, its fighting spirit was especially high for this battle. After all, it had yet to fight a true Mystic Emperor after advancing to level four Transcendent Divine Beasts! Of course, that stinky Qilin was not included!

    After seeing the sharp water de, the big boss unhurriedly used his most powerful earth-attribute defensive mystic technique to block the attack of ¡®Melting sh¡¯. However, he was also shocked into a cold sweat because he did not expect this white tiger to be so strong at all. He originally thought that their strength should be equally matched, but he realized that this white tiger¡¯s strength was above his after the fight began!

    ¡°Wait, no more. I admit defeat!¡± After only a few rounds, the big boss admitted defeat!

    ¡°Big Brother, you haven¡¯t lost yet. Why did you admit defeat?!¡± Second-in-charge shouted in puzzlement. Boohoo¡­ Big Brother can¡¯t lose! Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t even have a ce to stay in the future!

    ¡°I lost. Its strength is above mine.¡± The big boss would not lie. Therefore, since the big boss said so, the bandits under him had no choice but to ept this fact!

    ¡°Big Brother, what should we do from now on?¡± The Second-in-charge couldn¡¯t help asking.

 Chapter 483 - Kind Bandit (3)

    <h4>Chapter 483: Kind Bandit (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Yes! Boss, what should we do with our brothers in the future?¡± The bandits couldn¡¯t help asking with tears in their eyes.

    ¡°Erm¡­ can you take in my brothers? I know that my request is a little too much, but I really hope that you can agree to this small request of mine.¡± The big boss could see that these people did not seem to wantonly kill the innocent, so he thickened his face and pleaded, s! Since he had lost, he naturally had to follow the rules of Myriad Mountain City. It did not matter where he was alone, but he could not drag these subordinates and their families along!

    ¡°If you want to stay, I can consider taking them in,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She had the idea of subduing these bandits, but they seemed to be a big problem, and what she was most afraid of was trouble. Therefore, since the Big Boss could not bear to part with them, it was better to let the Big Boss take over. After all, she wanted to subdue the Big Boss the most. Moreover, she did not think that they would stay in Myriad City forever. This could only be their temporary foothold. After they left, this ce needed someone to manage, and the most suitable person was the Big Boss.

    ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s great that you can stay,¡± The Second-in-charge said happily. In fact, ording to the rules of Myriad Mountain City, the losing party had to give up their territory and leave. If they wanted to take back their territory, they had to challenge the other party again and win. Therefore, Second-in-charge didn¡¯t expect that not only did they not have to leave, but Big Brother could also actually stay! This was really unexpected!

    ¡°Can I really stay? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will find an opportunity to take revenge on you?¡± The big boss probed in disbelief. In his opinion, letting his opponent stay was not a wise move. Therefore, no matter how kind he was, he would definitely not do such a thing. Therefore, he could not understand.

    ¡°You can try if you have the ability,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. The confidence in her words was impossible to ignore.

    ¡°Uh! I understand. From now on, you will be our Leader.¡± Upon hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, the Boss immediately made the wisest decision. He might be very kind and easy to be soft-hearted, but he was not stupid. He knew that since the woman in front of him was so confident, she must have other secret means. Moreover, a loss was a loss. He was not a sore loser, so he naturally did not have so many tricks up his sleeves. As for why he asked this question! It was mainly because he did not understand!

    ¡°Those who know the truth are the best! Also, don¡¯t call me Leader. From now on, you will be the head butler here.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded with satisfaction and said calmly.

    ¡°Uh! Then what should I call you?¡± The Head butler was puzzled.

    ¡°My subordinates call me Miss. Call me that too! They are my family.¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at Leng Qingtian and the others.

    ¡°Yes, Miss. Greetings to the masters,¡± the Head butler quickly entered his role and said very respectfully.

    ¡°Miss, nice to meet you, masters.¡± The bandits also bowed and greeted Leng Ruoxue and the others. They had always followed the Big Boss¡¯ lead. The Big Boss had already be his subordinate, let alone them!

    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Bring us to the mountain to take a look now!¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Yes, Miss. Masters, this way please.¡± The Head butler made an inviting gesture.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to the bearded middle-aged man and asked hesitantly before going up the mountain.

    ¡°Since you already have a foothold, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to let me stay for a night, right?¡± the bearded middle-aged man asked with a smile.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Leng Ruoxue said generously. She didn¡¯t know this man¡¯s identity, but this man had helped them before. It would be a little too unfeeling to chase him away immediately after they had a ce to stay.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± The middle-aged man smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others followed the bandits up the mountain.

    Upon reaching the mountain, Leng Ruoxue realized that these bandits were actually poorer than she imagined. Moreover, there were actually many old people and children on the mountain, as well as some young women. Their gazes were full of curiosity as they sized them up!

    ¡°Uh! Miss, they are the families of some bandits,¡± the Head butler exined shyly. s! Hopefully, Miss wouldn¡¯t be scared seeing these people.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered lightly.

    ¡°Miss, actually, we robbed most of these people,¡± the Second Butler said proudly.

    ¡°Robbed?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the original Second-in-charge and asked in puzzlement. What did this mean?

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s like this. When we robbed them, Big Brother found them pitiful, so he robbed them along the way. This way, they can also be considered to have a ce to stay so that they don¡¯t have to travel around,¡± the second butler exined.

    After hearing what the Second Butler said, Leng Ruoxue and the others had several ck lines on their foreheads. They thought to themselves, There are actually such bandits in the world. It¡¯s really unheard of!

    Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help feeling a little regretful after seeing the actual situation on the mountain because these bandits were more troublesome than she imagined. They raised so many people who did nothing, so it was no wonder that these bandits often went hungry¡­

    After the main butler walked into the hall, Leng Ruoxue sat on the main seat without saying a word. The bandits standing in the middle of the hall naturally didn¡¯t even dare to breathe¡­

    Leng Ruoxue sat on the main seat and thought for a long time. Then her gaze lingered on the bandits in the middle of the hall¡­

    The bandits in the hall, including the head butler and the second butler, couldn¡¯t guess what Leng Ruoxue was thinking, but they were all a little uneasy, as if their fate was about to change, which made them feel very uneasy.

 Chapter 484 - Leng Ruoxues Decision (1)

    <h4>Chapter 484: Leng Ruoxue¡¯s Decision (1)</h4>

    ¡°Head Butler, I don¡¯t think I know your name yet?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with some amusement as she looked at the ufortable bandits in the hall.

    ¡°Miss, my name is Wang Long. I¡¯m 55 years old, unmarried, don¡¯t have any bad habits, height¡­¡± The head butler heard Leng Ruoxue asking for his name and wanted to tell her all his ancestors. However, he was stopped by Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Stop! I¡¯m not asking for your hand in marriage. You don¡¯t have to exin it so clearly,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly with several ck lines hanging on her forehead.

    ¡°Uh! I thought Miss wanted to know more!¡± Wang Long said unpleasantly. He red at the bandits, who were covering their mouths andughing secretly, and felt a little depressed. Boohoo¡­ He was embarrassed again!

    ¡°I just want to know your name. Second Butler, what about you?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued asking.

    ¡°Miss, my name is Wang Ren. My surname is Wang, but we are not rted by blood. This is purely a coincidence!¡± the second butler said with a smile.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless. She finally realized why these bandits were so stupid. s! Could these bandits be smart with two such disconnected masters?

    ¡°Head Butler, arrange a quieter residence for us. We don¡¯t like to be disturbed!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered again.

    ¡°Miss, the back mountain is the quietest. However, no one has lived there for a long time, so¡­¡± the Head butler said with a troubled expression. He didn¡¯t dare to continue speaking halfway!

    ¡°Is it abandoned?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in realization.

    ¡°Yes, it has been abandoned for a long time,¡± the Head butler said honestly. Beasts would always cause trouble in the back mountain, so as time passed, the back mountain became uninhabited.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. There are so many of you. Cleaning up will be quick,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°Okay then!¡± the Head butler replied. He really didn¡¯t want Leng Ruoxue and the others to live on the barren back mountain, but since Miss wanted to stay, he, as her subordinate, couldn¡¯t refuse!

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s a littlete today. Why don¡¯t you stay here for the night? I¡¯ll bring them to clean up tomorrow morning, and then you can move in?¡± The Head butler carefully sought Leng Ruoxue¡¯s opinion after some thought!

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Hehe, Miss, Old Masters, please follow me.¡± The Head butler bowed respectfully.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others followed the Head butler to his residence. After making arrangements for them, the Head butler tactfully left.

    In Leng Ruoxue¡¯s room.

    Leng Qingtian and the others arrived at the same time after the Head butler left.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, these bandits are a big burden!¡± Leng Qingtian said helplessly. He had a rough understanding of the situation here even though he had only been here for less than an hour.

    ¡°Lass, are you nning to raise these people for nothing?¡± Old Man Zao couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a savior. I¡¯m not rted to them at all. Why should I raise them for nothing?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to get some money! She didn¡¯t even have enough for her own people! How could she care about others? Moreover, she hated people who had hands and feet but wanted to reap benefits without working. Therefore, it was impossible for those people to count on her to raise them! However, she could think of a way to earn money for them, so they could rely on themselves. After all, robbery was not easy now!

    ¡°Lass, didn¡¯t you already subdue them?¡± Old Man Zao asked in puzzlement. In his opinion, subduing should mean they are family, right? Why did the girl¡¯s meaning seem different from what he imagined?

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about taking them in. This ce is so big, and our own people can¡¯t use so many ces. Moreover, they have nowhere to go, so we took them in and continued staying here,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined. Those bandits were all mystics and their strength was not bad. Moreover, while possessing such strength would not mean to say that they could do whatever they wanted on the Boundless Heaven Continent, but it was absolutely not something to be underestimated. However, she was not too satisfied with those people because she could not see the characteristics of being a powerhouse or wanting to be a powerhouse in those bandits!

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Old Man Zao was relieved. To be honest, those people were still not worthy of his attention even if they were stronger than him.

    ¡°Ruoxue, what do you intend to do with these people?¡± Lin Liang couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask the Head butler in detail about the situation in Myriad Mountain City tomorrow before making a decision!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. The little old man had only told them the general situation in Myriad Mountain City before he left, so she had to ask the butler about the exact situation.

    ¡°Okay, everyone should rest early today!¡± Leng Qingtian said. He was the first to leave Leng Ruoxue¡¯s room after speaking, and the others followed closely behind.

    After Leng Qingtian and the others left, Leng Ruoxue brought the freak into the bracelet.

    ¡°Hehe, Xue¡¯er, those bandits are really not suitable for you.¡± Empty appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue and the freak with a light smile.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Leng Ruoxue was also a little regretful. Those bandits were not her cup of tea, but since she had already taken them in, she couldn¡¯t chase them out anymore!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I can tell you some things if you want to know about the situation in Myriad Mountain City,¡± Empty said with a smile.

    ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s curiosity was piqued.

    ¡°Myriad Mountain City is very mysterious. No one knows how this city formed by mountains appeared, but it has its own rules. For thousands of years, countless families wanted to monopolize Myriad Mountain City, but they were unsessful. Therefore, there are many forces in Myriad Mountain City, and it is very chaotic. For example, the bandits in this mountain might not be weak, but their forces can only be considered to be the undercurrent in Myriad Mountain City.¡±

    ¡°Every year, there will be powerhouses or mysticsing to Myriad Mountain City to settle down. Some of them are here for opportunities in Myriad Mountain City, while others are here to seek refuge because they offended some influential families. The terrain here is veryplicated, so it¡¯s not easy for those influential families to find a person in Myriad Mountain City even if they stretched their tentacles,¡± Empty exined.

 Chapter 485 - Leng Ruoxues Decision (2)

    <h4>Chapter 485: Leng Ruoxue¡¯s Decision (2)</h4>

    ¡°All the businesses in Myriad Mountain City are monopolized by the five major forces. Does that mean that the other forces have to rely on the five major forces to survive?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after some thought.

    ¡°Probably. These five forces have probably been operating in Myriad Mountain City for many years, and their forces have long been deeply rooted, so they can stand tall in Myriad Mountain City for many years without falling. Hehe, girl, don¡¯t tell me you want to rece them?¡± Empty raised his eyebrows slightly and asked calmly.

    ¡°I do have this idea, but I don¡¯t know if those bandits have the courage.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°They definitely didn¡¯t. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been living a carefree life,¡± the freak said in realization. In his opinion, it was not easy to make those bandits change their minds. s! What a waste of their aptitude!

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the two butlers tomorrow. Don¡¯t me me for not doing anything if they still want to be like before,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to talk to them. Hopefully, they know how to take advantage of opportunities,¡± Empty agreed with a faint smile on his iparably handsome face.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll rest first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Then she pulled the freak into the purple bamboo hut.

    The next day.

    Early in the morning, the two butlers led the bandits to the back mountain to help Leng Ruoxue and the others pack up.

    It took nearly a day to finally tidy up a few decent houses.

    After cleaning, the Head butler led Leng Ruoxue and the others straight to the back mountain. After leading them around, the Head butler asked anxiously, ¡°Miss, are you satisfied?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s passable!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the bareback mountain, the few straw huts on the mountain, and then at the butler¡¯s expectant gaze, and reluctantly said, s! This back mountain was really not an ordinary deste ce! The houses were actually built with straw, could they be sturdy?

    ¡°Miss, time is too tight, so we can only make do for now. However, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already asked my subordinates to look for wood,¡± the Head butler promised.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. This house will do!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. They wouldn¡¯t really stay in this room anyway.

    ¡°Miss, stay here for the time being. I¡¯ll send someone to deliver the food,¡± the head butler said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about our food. However, I have something to tell you.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the two butlers and said.

    ¡°Uh! Miss, please say it,¡± the Head butler said respectfully. However, his heart was racing because he really didn¡¯t know what Leng Ruoxue wanted to say to him. He was not confident!

    ¡°Head Butler, tell me about the situation in this vige. I want to hear the truth other than what I saw.¡± Leng Ruoxue pulled the freak to a clean ce to sit down and then said to the Head Butler.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Erm¡­¡± The Head butler stammered for a long time, not knowing what to say.

    ¡°Miss, let me fill you in!¡± the second butler said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly.

    ¡°There are a total of more than 1500 people in our entire vige. We basically rely on robbery and hunting to survive, so¡­¡± The second butler couldn¡¯t continue because this was really too embarrassing. A mighty mystic actually went hungry. It would definitely cause people tough to death if news of this got out!

    ¡°Is filling your stomachs a problem?¡± Leng Ruoxue said without any surprise. It would be strange otherwise with so many people guarding a mountain doing nothing!

    ¡°Uh! We will asionally starve for one or two meals,¡± the second butler said softly.

    ¡°Only asionally?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked up gently and asked lightly.

    ¡°No, we often go hungry.¡± The second butler wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said honestly. Boohoo¡­ The Miss gave him a lot of pressure. Why was that? The Miss was obviously not as strong as him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you came to Myriad Mountain City to settle down, but I can tell you that it¡¯s really a failure for a Mystic at your level to be in such a situation,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. Mystics¡¯ status in the Boundless Heaven Continent was very noble. With their strength, they would receive good treatment no matter which family they joined. However, they often don¡¯t have enough food!

    ¡°We were originally doing well, butter on, there were more and more people in the vige, so¡­¡± The second butler wanted to defend himself, but he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence.

    ¡°Are there more and more people idling around? Don¡¯t tell me that those old people, children, and young women don¡¯t have to work. They just have to wait for food every day?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed.

    ¡°Of course they don¡¯t have to work. Raising a family is a man¡¯s business!¡± the Second Butler said matter-of-factly. He and his elder brother had the same idea on this point.

    ¡°Are their bodies so weak that they can¡¯t do anything?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. There were not many mystic cultivators among those people, but they were all spiritualists, including the children. There were also many Spiritual Deities. One had to know that the Spiritual Deity was already the strongest on the Ling Feng Continent. Why were they so weak that it became a problem to feed themselves!

    ¡°No, but they are family!¡± the second butler couldn¡¯t help exining.

    ¡°Families don¡¯t need to feed themselves?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little surprised. Well, was there something wrong with her understanding?

    ¡°It¡¯s a man¡¯s duty to raise a family,¡± the Second Butler said softly, obviouslycking in confidence.

    ¡°Is that so? Listen carefully. Since I¡¯m in charge here now, let me tell you. From today onwards, I won¡¯t raise them for nothing. If you want to live a good life, you have to rely on yourself.¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little angry and said impatiently. She really had to give it to these men¡¯s way of thinking. They obviously couldn¡¯t support their families, but they still liked to puff themselves up at their own cost.

    ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t do that!¡± the Head butler said hurriedly.

    ¡°It is very difficult for the other forces to survive in Myriad Mountain City except for the five major forces. They are not allowed to do business in Myriad Mountain City unless they attach themselves to a particr force and be its vassal. We can¡¯t even earn a lot of money by selling the prey we caught to the shops owned by the five major forces.¡± The Head Butler continued to exin. s! People who did not know the true situation in Myriad Mountain City would not know how difficult it was to survive on their own in Myriad Mountain City!

 Chapter 486 - Leng Ruoxues Decision (3)

    <h4>Chapter 486: Leng Ruoxue¡¯s Decision (3)</h4>

    ¡°In that case, are there still factions in your situation?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in disbelief. These mystics were too easy to bully!

    ¡°Yes. In fact, many mystics hoped to create a career when they first came here. However, they didn¡¯t expect it to be so difficult to survive here,¡± the Head butler said with a sigh. He was also full of ambition when he first came, but time had long worn down his edges. His greatest wish now was for his brothers to live well, and he was satisfied.

    ¡°Did you have such thoughts too?¡± Leng Ruoxue probed.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the Head butler nodded and said honestly.

    ¡°What if I give you a chance?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Uh! I don¡¯t understand what you mean, Miss?¡± the head butler asked foolishly.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, your greatest wish now is for your subordinates to live well, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The head butler nodded.

    ¡°If you want them to live well, then you can only be one of the five major factions or an existence that surpasses the five major factions. Do you have the guts?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile.

    ¡°Of course I know that, but it¡¯s impossible. No one from the five major factions can rece them,¡± the main butler said in surprise, his face full of disbelief.

    ¡°Remember, there is no one in this world that can¡¯t be reced. No one has been able to shake the five great factions until now. It can only mean that the person who wants to rece them is not strong enough. Now, I can give you a chance like this. Whether you can grasp it or not will depend on whether you have the guts,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Miss!¡± The Head butler was about to speak but was interrupted by Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything now. I¡¯ll only give you a day to consider. Come find me here if you¡¯ve thought it through! However, I won¡¯t force you if you still want to maintain the current situation. However, I won¡¯t raise your subordinates for nothing.¡± Leng Ruoxue leaned on the freak and closed her eyes without saying anything after speaking.

    ¡°Yes, Miss. I will consider it carefully.¡± The head butler left with the second butler.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you think they will agree?¡± the freak asked curiously after the two butlers left.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue opened her eyes slightly and said with certainty.

    ¡°Why?¡± The freak was a little puzzled. Those people might be strong, but they were in a state of disunity, ustomed to being casual. It would probably not be easy to get them to do something earth-shattering!

    ¡°Freak, tell me, if survival is a problem here, why are there so many experts who want to live here? With their strength, they will receive good treatment no matter which family they go to,¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, it seems like the little old man lives quite well here, so this can only mean that survival here isn¡¯t a problem. The real problem is themselves,¡± the freak said after some thought.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Therefore, they can still be saved if they can recognize their problems. Otherwise, just starve to death! Don¡¯t forget, I said I wouldn¡¯t care about them.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s very difficult for them to be on par with the five major factions with their current strength. However, they don¡¯t know our trump cards. If they retreat, then¡­¡± The freak deliberately said half of what he wanted to say.

    ¡°That can only mean that they don¡¯t have the luck. However, that butler might look silly but he¡¯s actually very smart. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so sure he will agree,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°I hope so.¡± The freak raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Freak, I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Leng Ruoxue closed her eyes again.

    The freak shook his head helplessly, then picked Leng Ruoxue up and walked directly into the room.

    The next day, the Head butler and the second butler reported at dawn.

    In Leng Ruoxue¡¯s room.

    ¡°Miss, we have already thought about it. We are willing to risk our lives for the future, but Miss, do you really have a way to help us?¡± the head butler asked impatiently as soon as they entered the room.

    ¡°What you need to do is to trust me. That¡¯s enough,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the head butler replied. He had thought about it for a long time yesterday and discussed it with his brothers before finally making a decision.

    ¡°The first thing you need to do is to capture the surrounding mountains within three days!¡± Leng Ruoxue gave the first order.

    ¡°Miss, this¡­ this is very difficult!¡± the head butler said hurriedly, almost breaking out in cold sweat from fright.

    ¡°What¡¯s the difficulty? Aren¡¯t they just a few Legendary Beasts?¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°Miss, they are not Legendary Beasts but Transcendent Divine Beasts. There are a total of five mountains in our area, and the masters of the other four are Transcendent Divine Beasts. Therefore, it will be very difficult to deal with them,¡± the main butler exined as he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.

    ¡°Are they level nine Transcendent Divine Beasts?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Uh! No, those Transcendent Divine Beasts should be equivalent to Mystic Sovereign, so I¡¯m notpletely confident in dealing with them,¡± the head butler said speechlessly. s! How could level nine Transcendent Divine Beasts be encountered so easily!

    ¡°Then what are you afraid of? There shouldn¡¯t be a problem if I get White Dawn to go with you, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°That white tiger? Uh! There definitely won¡¯t be a problem.¡± The head butler was relieved when he heard that there were helpers. It would definitely be no problem to deal with those few Transcendent Divine Beasts if he had that white tiger.

    ¡°Then set off now!¡± Leng Ruoxue summoned her beasts and said.

    ¡°Uh, Miss, they¡­¡± The main butler looked at the dozen or so small and cute beasts in front of him and asked dumbfoundedly. What did Miss mean? He was confused!

    ¡°Big fool, we¡¯ll go and cheer you on!¡± Darling said with a smile while lying in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms. Hehe, actually, they strongly requested to watch themotion.

 Chapter 487 - Leng Ruoxues Decision (4)

    <h4>Chapter 487: Leng Ruoxue¡¯s Decision (4)</h4>

    ¡°Uh! There¡¯s also a cheerleading group!¡± The head butler was a little depressed. He would still have to protect their safety if he brought these cute little animals to the fight!

    ¡°Head Butler, don¡¯t worry about them. They will take care of themselves.¡± Leng Ruoxue saw through the Head Butler¡¯s thoughts andforted him. Her beasts were not flower vases that could only be decorations.

    ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± the Head butler replied. However, he still decided to protect these cute little fellows, except for the white tiger that liked to transform into a cat.

    ¡°Lass! You can¡¯t forget us! We want to go too.¡± At this moment, Old Man Zao and the others walked in and looked at Leng Ruoxue resentfully.

    ¡°Go if you want to!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. s! These old men really wanted to see the world burn!

    ¡°Miss, they want to go too?¡± The head butler said with a bitter face. Boohoo¡­ He found himself even more depressed. It was not enough to take care of these little beasts. Now, there were also these old men. They were all Miss¡¯s family! He had no way to exin to Miss if anything happened to them!

    ¡°Head Butler, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t trouble you. We can take care of ourselves,¡± Old Man Zao quicklyforted. s! It seemed like they were being treated as trouble. He really didn¡¯t know who was the real big trouble!

    ¡°Yes, Head Butler, you don¡¯t have to worry about them,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! I understand,¡± the head butler said. However, he couldn¡¯t help but grumble in his heart, saying that I don¡¯t have to care. How can I not care if we really encounter any danger!

    ¡°Can we set off now? Head butler, you only have three days! Hurry up!¡± Old Man Zao urged. He seemed even more anxious than the person involved.

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯re leaving then.¡± The Head butler braced himself and said helplessly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed her smile and nodded.

    Then, the head butler and the second butler led the cheer group formed by the little beasts and the old men and set off in a mighty manner¡­

    Their first destination was the mountain closest to their vige. The owner of this mountain happened to be a white tiger.

    At the foot of the mountain.

    Everyone and the beast stopped.

    ¡°Little kitty! The owner of this mountain is your kind. Hurry up and call it out for me to admire!¡± Feng Zhan flew in front of White Dawn provocatively and said with a smile.

    ¡°Damn bird, stay away from me. I don¡¯t want to see you now,¡± White Dawn said frantically. It was already very depressed to be sent out by its master to do such a small thing, but now it had to beughed at by this stinky bird. It was really infuriating, no, it was infuriating!

    ¡°Uh! Stop arguing. Let¡¯s go up the mountain to look!¡± The Head butler came out to smooth things over. Transcendent Divine Beasts were different from humans. There were no guards on the mountain peak upied by Transcendent Divine Beasts. Therefore, if humans identally barged in, their lives would not be in danger as long as they did not rm the Transcendent Divine Beasts.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about that. We just need to let this little kitty howl. Hehe!¡± Feng Zhan said with a naughty smile. As the saying went, two tigers couldn¡¯t share one mountain. If that white tiger in the mountain knew that its kind was provoking it at the foot of the mountain, it would definitely jump out without hesitation!

    ¡°Hmph! It would be embarrassing if I have to howl just because you want me to howl!¡± White Dawn said arrogantly with a twist of its little face.

    ¡°You won¡¯t howl, right? Hehe!¡± Feng Zhan spat out a ball of fire without hesitation and burned White Dawn butt¡­

    ¡°Ouch!¡± White Dawn, which was not mentally prepared, screamed in pain. Immediately, the roar of a tiger reverberated through the entire mountain stream¡­

    Cold sweat immediately rolled down the Head butler¡¯s forehead when he saw this scene. ¡®No way! How can this be? That little red bird is really too bold. It actually dared to burn the tiger¡¯s butt. Uh! Everyone knows that the tiger¡¯s butt can¡¯t be touched, but what about burning the tiger¡¯s butt?¡¯

    However, before the Head butler could continue letting his imagination run wild, he heard a furious roar from the mountain. ¡°Which junior dares to cause trouble in This King¡¯s territory?¡±

    Immediately after, a white shadow as fast as lightning appeared in front of everyone and the beasts¡­

    ¡°Which junior dares to cause trouble in this king¡¯s territory?¡± the huge white tiger roared again after appearing.

    Unfortunately, it waspletely ignored by everyone and the beasts because almost everyone and the beasts¡¯ gazes were focused on White Dawn and Feng Zhan now. Moreover, every single one of them or the beasts had excited expressions in their eyes¡­

    ¡°You damn bird, how dare you burn my butt! You¡¯re really tired of living!¡± White Dawn endured the pain and roared angrily.

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m helping you howl!¡± Feng Zhan said nonchntly. This little kitty might be stronger than him, but she was really not afraid of it. Moreover, provoking it was also one of her pleasures, hehe!

    ¡°Who wants your help? You bastard, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± White Dawn red fiercely at Feng Zhan and roared furiously. Hmph! I¡¯ll pluck its feathers if this damn bird isn¡¯t my master¡¯s beast!

    ¡°Wow, are they going to start fighting? Get a small stool and watch themotion!¡± After Old Man Zao said that, he really took out a small stool and a small table from his ring. Then he ced dried fruits and snacks on it, waiting for the show to begin!

    Lin Liang, the others, and the beasts also mimicked Old Man Zao. Those with stools took stools, and those without sat on the table¡­

    The Head butler and second butler wiped the cold sweat off their foreheads when they saw this scene. Their thoughts were ¡®You¡¯re really brave!¡¯ That white tiger is staring at us covetously from the side, and you¡¯re watching themotion instead. However, they didn¡¯t dare to be as casual as Old Man Zao and the others. Instead, they were a little distracted as they looked at White Dawn and the white tiger that had arrived a while ago from the corner of their eyes!

    ¡°Which junior dares to cause trouble in this king¡¯s territory?¡± The white tiger was stunned when it saw that no one bothered with it for a long time. Then it roared again!

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Feng Zhan and White Dawn, who were ring at each other, roared in unison.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The white tiger was a little dumbfounded. What was going on? They actually dared to ask it to shut up. How dare they! Hmph! Weren¡¯t they just a bird and a kitten? They actually dared to order it, the tiger king! How ridiculous!

 Chapter 488 - The Pitiful Peacock (1)

    <h4>Chapter 488: The Pitiful Peacock (1)</h4>

    ¡°Damn bird, if Master didn¡¯t forbid us from fighting, I would teach you a lesson now!¡± White Dawn said gloomily after staring for a while.

    ¡°Damn cat, do you have the capability to deal with me?¡± Feng Zhan provoked without fear of death. Hehe, it knew that this little cat didn¡¯t dare to do anything to it. It dared to bully this little cat without any qualms because it had its master as its backer!

    ¡°Damn bird, just you wait. I¡¯ll ask my master for a duel with you when we get back!¡± White Dawn said while suppressing his anger.

    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll wait,¡± Feng Zhan said with a smile. She would die for infuriating the cat!

    ¡°s! I was excited about nothing. Seems like we won¡¯t be able to see a fight anymore,¡± Old Man Zao couldn¡¯t help but say with some disappointment when he saw this situation. He originally thought that he would be able to see an exciting battle between tigers and phoenixes! To his surprise, these two little fellows didn¡¯t dare to fight at all. s! Thisss had really good upbringing!

    ¡°Hehe, they are afraid that our cute master will be angry!¡± Darling said understandingly. In fact, it was also afraid that its master would be angry. Boohoo¡­ Once its cute master was angry, she would ignore it!

    ¡°Yes, yes. That girl is a little scary when she¡¯s angry,¡± Old Man Zao said with lingering fear.

    ¡°Damn it, which junior dares to cause trouble in this king¡¯s territory?¡± At this moment, the white tiger, which had returned to its senses, spoke again. It felt very depressed and its self-esteem had been seriously injured because it had never been treated like air by anyone or beast after living for so long. This was its first time!

    The Head butler and the second butler were very sympathetic. They looked at the white tiger that had been ignored for a long time, and their pity for it was like a raging river, flowing endlessly! Uh! It was indeed the most pitiful challenger!

    ¡°F*ck, no one will think you¡¯re a mute even if you don¡¯t speak!¡± White Dawn roared furiously. It was so angry that it almost forgot about the existence of this thing if this white tiger didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Damn it, how dare you interrupt our exchange! Are you courting death!¡± Feng Zhan also roared. She was also very displeased with this white tiger who didn¡¯t know how to discern the situation!

    As they spoke, White Dawn and Feng Zhan pounced at the white tiger in tacit understanding. Damn, they were not allowed to fight among themselves, so beating up outsiders should be fine! Therefore, that unlucky white tiger became their punching bag!

    ¡°Come on! Haha, beat it up!¡± Old Man Zao cheered excitedly. He might not be able to see the tigers and phoenixes fighting, but he could still ept a group fight!

    Feng Zhan and White Dawn were on the ground, one in the sky, one throwing a punch, and the other shooting mes. They attacked from top to bottom, beating the white tiger until it had nowhere to hide¡­

    ¡°Wow, Big Brother, this little red bird is so abnormal too!¡± The second butler whispered sympathetically after seeing the tragic state of the huge white tiger. Two little beasts in their transmogrification state beat up a white tiger that was still in its original form until it couldn¡¯t be found anymore. How abnormal were these two little beasts! He knew that the cat was a white tiger, but he didn¡¯t know what that little bird was!

    ¡°Uh! Yes!¡± Cold sweat broke out on the Head butler¡¯s forehead. Boohoo¡­ These two beasts were really terrifying. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t beat him up. He did not have the strong body of the white tiger.

    After a long while, the huge white tigery on the ground, on the verge of death. Its two front ws hugged its big head tightly, and it kept saying, ¡°I admit defeat, I admit defeat.¡±

    However, Feng Zhan and White Dawn ignored it. They only stopped after they had vented and were tired of beating it up. That white tiger barely managed to survive!

    ¡°Aiyaya, so pitiful. Why did you beat it up so badly!¡± Old Man Zao gloated as he walked to the white tiger¡¯s side and patted its huge body.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Old Man Zao¡¯s p might not be very heavy, but it was fatal for the white tiger which was seriously injured internally and externally!

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ You¡¯re so fierce to me!¡± Old Man Zao looked at the white tiger aggrievedly andined.

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t. You¡¯re hurting me!¡± The white tiger was so angry that it almost vomited blood. However, it had no choice but to exin in the face of a strong enemy who could take its life. Boohoo¡­ They were on the same side! So many people and beasts bullying one of it was really too evil!

    ¡°Oh, does it hurt a lot?¡± Old Man Zao asked the obvious but he still deliberately patted it to verify if what the white tiger said was true.

    ¡°It hurts, it hurts so much! Stop pping me!¡± the white tiger whispered weakly. Boohoo¡­ Its heart was bleeding.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you admitted defeat earlier so that you can suffer less physical pain?¡± Old Man Zao said nonchntly while standing.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ I¡¯ve already admitted defeat, but they still beat me up!¡± The white tiger¡¯s bell-like tiger eyes were full of tears as itined aggrievedly.

    ¡°I mean, how good would it be if you just admitted defeat as soon as you emerged? But what about you? You¡¯re still being smug and saying things like ¡®Which junior dares to cause trouble in This King¡¯s territory?¡¯ Haha! You call yourself This King in front of them. It would be strange if you didn¡¯t get beaten up!¡± Old Man Zaoughed hysterically.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± The white tiger choked, thinking to itself, I¡¯m also the king of the mountains! What¡¯s wrong with calling myself this king? Boohoo¡­ Its biggest mistake was that it didn¡¯t consult the stars today and encountered two malefic stars!

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be aggrieved. Our girl¡¯s beasts are famous for being perverted. It¡¯s not wrong for you to lose to them,¡± Old Man Zaoforted it kindly. However, his words angered Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beasts!

    ¡°Damn old man, who are you calling a pervert!¡± White Dawn, who was still fuming, questioned furiously.

    ¡°Uh! A slip of the tongue, a slip of the tongue. I mean impressive!¡± Old Man Zao quickly corrected himself and looked at White Dawn fearfully. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t have a body as tough as that white tiger to resist a beating!

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re my little brother from now on. You have to be obedient, understand?¡± White Dawn rolled his eyes at Old Man Zao and pointed at the huge, scarred white tiger with his little paw as he ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± the white tiger said very obediently. Boohoo, would it dare to disobey?

    ¡°Eat this.¡± White Dawn threw a pill to the white tiger.

    The white tiger opened its mouth and swallowed the small pill. Then it said in astonishment, ¡°Eh! My injuries are actually all healed.¡±

 Chapter 489 - The Pitiful Peacock (2)

    <h4>Chapter 489: The Pitiful Peacock (2)</h4>

    ¡°Head Butler, let¡¯s continue!¡± White Dawn ignored the white tiger¡¯s fussing and looked at the head butler.

    ¡°Uh, okay.¡± The Head butler was speechless. This was too easy. The two beasts were done without him even needing to do anything!

    ¡°Boss, where are we going?¡± the injured white tiger asked curiously.

    ¡°Go and continue expanding our territory! Do you see those three mountains? My master said he wants to turn them all into our territory.¡± White Dawny on the white tiger¡¯s head and said condescendingly.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s easy. Hehe, Boss, those two bears are my good friends. They will naturally give up their territory obediently as long as I tell them to.¡± The white tiger said confidently.

    ¡°Are you confident?¡± White Dawn asked softly, wondering if he should fight the two bears again. However, the defense of the big stupid bears was very abnormal.

    ¡°Yes, They are indebted to me, so they will definitely listen to me as long as I say it,¡± the white tiger exined.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± White Dawn patted the white tiger¡¯s head with its little paw.

    ¡°No problem.¡± The white tiger agreed very quickly. Hehe, he didn¡¯t expect to have the chance to render meritorious service immediately after acknowledging a boss.

    Everyone and the beasts came to the foot of the two neighboring mountains together. This was the territory of the two bears that were Transcendent Divine Beasts. They chose the mountains next to each other because they were biological brothers.

    After reaching the foot of the mountain, the white tiger immediately shouted at the top of its lungs, ¡°Big Hairy, Little Hairy, wee your guests.¡±

    Leng Qingtian and the others couldn¡¯t help but be at a loss for words when they heard the white tiger¡¯s words. However, before they could let their imagination run wild, they heard a loud ¡°Dong! Dong! Dong!¡± sounding from the mountains like the earth was shaking. Then two earth-yellow giant bears more than ten meters tall ran out of the two mountains¡­

    ¡°Big White, why are you here?¡± one of the giant bears asked honestly.

    ¡°Of course I came to find you for something!¡± the white tiger said.

    ¡°What is it? Tell us quickly so we can go back to sleep,¡± another bear said.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. My boss¡¯s master has his eyes on your territory, so can you give it up?¡± the white tiger asked nicely.

    ¡°Give up? Then where are we going?¡± The giant bear that spoke first couldn¡¯t help asking. It was not angry at the white tiger¡¯s words, but it was very distressed because if it gave up the territory it upied, then the brothers would have nowhere to go!

    ¡°You can be together with me! Admit my boss as your boss,¡± the white tiger said after some thought.

    ¡°Your boss? Who is it?¡± The two bears lowered their heads curiously and looked down at the white tiger.

    ¡°I¡¯m its boss,¡± White Dawn saidzily.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The two giant bears were stunned and then looked at the white tiger in disbelief. ¡°Big White! You¡¯ve fallen. How can you recognize a cat as your boss?¡±

    ¡°F*ck, open your bear eyes wide and see clearly. How can I be a cat!¡± White Dawn roared furiously. It was really depressed. It was fine if humans treated him like a cat, but now even beasts treated it like a cat. Could it be that they couldn¡¯t feel the might of his bloodline!

    ¡°I observed carefully. You are a cat no matter how I look at you.¡± The two bears looked at White Dawn carefully and said with certainty.

    ¡°Haha! Haha!¡± Feng Zhan roared with exaggeratedughter and kept pointing its little wings at White Dawn as if it wanted to say something!

    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re courting death!¡± White Dawn was angry. Moreover, its archenemy wasughing at it from the side, so its anger instantly multiplied!

    ¡°Boss, Boss! Calm down! They didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± the white tiger hurriedly pleaded, and its heart was racing. In fact, when it first saw Big Brother, it also thought that Big Brother was a kitty. At that time, it was very puzzled because it clearly heard an unfamiliar tiger roar. Later on, after it was beaten up by Big Brother and the little red bird, it suddenly realized that Boohoo¡­ It was because it was too inexperienced. These two were not beasts it could offend!

    ¡°Hmph! I won¡¯t take issue with these two big stupid bears on your ount this time. I won¡¯t let them off easily if there¡¯s a next time!¡± White Dawn said indifferently as it gently raised its eyelids.

    ¡°Thank you, Boss!¡± The white tiger was very happy. Hehe, it didn¡¯t expect the Boss to give it so much face.

    ¡°Big Hairy, Little Hairy, don¡¯t spout nonsense. My boss is very powerful.¡± The white tiger quickly said to its two friends after thanking White Dawn. Phew! That was close!

    ¡°Really?¡± The two bears were skeptical, not realizing that they almost lost their lives just now!

    ¡°Don¡¯t you even believe my words? Do you think I will lie to you?¡± the white tiger roared, almost on fire from anxiety in its heart!

    ¡°Hey hey, calm down. Come, I¡¯ll let you eat this!¡± Old Man Zao advised with a smile. He took out two pieces of corn and stuffed them into the two giant bears¡¯ palms!

    ¡°What is this?¡± Big Hairy and Little Hairy¡¯s huge bear faces were full of question marks as they asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°This is your favorite food, corn?¡± Old Man Zao said hurriedly. Back in the Ling Feng Continent, he seemed to have heard from the girl that bears liked to eat corn the most. Why didn¡¯t these two seem to know each other?

    In fact, the two bears really didn¡¯t know it because they had never seen it, let alone eaten it. However, the unique fragrance of the corn kept tempting their taste buds. After a while, Big Hairy and Little Hairy said, ¡°It smells pretty good.¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s good. This is one of my favorite foods. Try it quickly and see if it tastes the same as what you¡¯ve eaten before,¡± Old Man Zao said expectantly, his shrewd little eyes staring intently at the two bears.

    Big Hairy and Little Hairy hesitated, not knowing whether they should eat it or not. However, the smell was really tempting¡­

    The two butlers were a little speechless at Old Man Zao¡¯s behavior. Could this old man be thinking of seducing the two bears with those two stalks of corn? How was that possible! Neither of them believed that the two stalks of corn would be so attractive. However, they knew after a while that they were wrong. They were too ignorant. There were really beasts in this world who would give up their territory for two stalks of corn!

 Chapter 490 - The Pitiful Peacock (3)

    <h4>Chapter 490: The Pitiful Peacock (3)</h4>

    In the end, the two hairy bears couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of the fragrance of the corn. They ate the corn in their paws and became a captive of the corn¡­

    ¡°Erm¡­ If we give up our territory and follow you in the future, can you give us a piece of corn every day?¡± After a long while, the two bears hesitantly stated their conditions and strongly requested to follow Old Man Zao.

    ¡°No problem. Corn! You can eat as much as you want,¡± Old Man Zao said happily. Hehe, these twockeys were not bad. He could use them as cushions when he was tired!

    ¡°Then we¡¯re willing to give you our territory.¡± They finally relented and bowed down for corn! Moreover, they became Old Man Zao¡¯s free fighter.

    ¡°Big Hairy, Little Hairy, you guys really hurt my heart.¡± The white tiger was depressed andined shamelessly. Boohoo¡­ It even boasted in front of its boss that as long as it showed up, They would definitely give up their territory. Unfortunately, it said so much that its mouth was dry. It was actually not as useful as the two corn that Old Man Zao took out. Boohoo¡­ It hurt its self-esteem!

    ¡°Big White, didn¡¯t we agree?¡± They were puzzled. Didn¡¯t Big White bring these people here for their territory? What was there to be sad about now that they had agreed? It was really iprehensible!

    ¡°You didn¡¯t agree because of me,¡± the white tiger said, very displeased.

    ¡°Uh! It has something to do with you too!¡± They coaxed and sighed in their hearts together!

    ¡°Hehe, Great White, of course you contributed. If you didn¡¯t bring us here, we would have started fighting directly,¡± Old Man Zao coaxed tactfully.

    ¡°In that case, my contribution is quite big, haha!¡± The white tiger was a little smug.

    ¡°Oh?¡± White Dawn narrowed his eyes and hummed with slight displeasure.

    ¡°Uh! Boss, we can go to the next mountain!¡± the white tiger said hurriedly, its little heart trembling.

    ¡°Head Butler, are we still continuing today?¡± White Dawn asked softly. His master had given him three days, and now he was only short of thest mountain.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue!¡± The Head butler wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. They hadn¡¯t even arrived for half a day, but they had already taken over three mountains. s! How efficient!

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± White Dawn said.

    Thest mountain was a little far away. Everyone and the beasts walked for about an hour and circled around before they finally arrived at the foot of the mountain.

    ¡°Bears! What kind of beast is the owner of this mountain?¡± Old Man Zao asked curiously. The mountain in front of him was the smallest among the five surrounding mountains, so he guessed that the owner of this mountain probably wouldn¡¯t be a beast that was too big.

    ¡°It seems to be a bird.¡± Big Hairy looked at Feng Zhan and said with uncertainty. It was not very familiar with the beasts in the mountain.

    ¡°Damn bird, did you hear that? They are your kind.¡± White Dawn raised its eyes provocatively.

    ¡°Hmph! Who said that birds are my kind? Stupid cat with nomon sense!¡± Feng Zhan retorted. The two beasts were ready to start fighting again!

    However, this time, it disappointed those who wanted to watch themotion because Feng Zhan and White Dawn ignored each other after saying that.

    ¡°We have to think of a way to lure the owner of this ce out,¡± the Head butler suddenly said. However, his words quickly received the looks of disdain from everyone and the beasts because everyone and the beasts knew that what he said was useless!

    ¡°Head Butler, I¡¯ll leave this mission to you.¡± Old Man Zao patted the head butler on the shoulder as though he was entrusting him with an important task.

    ¡°Uh, alright then!¡± the main butler said helplessly. He took a few steps closer to the foot of the mountain, then released all his aura, and released a stream of mystic energy halfway up the mountain¡­

    His provocative behavior quickly worked. In the blink of an eye, a beautiful bird covered in five-colored light jumped out of the mountain. Everyone looked carefully and realized that it was a peacock. This peacock was about two meters tall, had exquisite feathers, and was abnormally beautiful. Its ss-like eyes were staring coldly at the butler.

    ¡°You and I have always respected our boundaries. Instead of staying in your bandit¡¯sir, you actually came to provoke me. You really deserve to die!¡± the peacock said with abnormal anger, its ss-like eyes seeming to spit fire!

    ¡°You recognize me?¡± the Head butler said foolishly. He thought these beasts only liked to sleep. He didn¡¯t expect this peacock to recognize him!

    ¡°Hmph! You are the stupidest and most foolish bandit I have ever seen. Which beast in these mountains doesn¡¯t know you!¡± the peacock said nonchntly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The Head butler was depressed. He didn¡¯t expect himself to be so famous!

    ¡°Haha! Head Butler, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so famous!¡± Old Man Zaoughed hysterically.

    The others and beasts also grinned happily, but they were not as exaggerated as Old Man Zao.

    ¡°Haha! Old Man Feng, your beast has a partner now.¡± Afterughing enough, Old Man Zao patted the Feng family¡¯s First Elder¡¯s shoulder affectionately.

    ¡°Okay, Sparrow Feather,e out!¡± First Elder Feng nodded and then summoned his beast. Peacock-type beasts were very rare.

    ¡°Hehe, Sparrow Feather! Your master found you a wife!¡± Old Man Zao looked at Sparrow Feather that was about the same size as the peacock and smiled evilly. He actually began to make them a couple out of boredom!

    ¡°Damn old man, damn it! Tell me again, who is the wife?¡± The peacock roared furiously when it heard Old Man Zao¡¯s words! It was originally quite happy to see its own kind, but Old Man Zao¡¯s words drove it crazy!

    ¡°You! You¡¯re a female! You have to be gentler. Otherwise, our Sparrow Feather won¡¯t like you,¡± Old Man Zao said earnestly without any doubts.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Sparrow Feather was speechless!

    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m a male, you¡¯re the wife!¡± The iparably beautiful peacock was so angry that its entire body was on fire. However, it¡¯s good upbringing still made it resist the urge to tear this stinky old man apart!

 Chapter 491 - The Pitiful Peacock (4)

    <h4>Chapter 491: The Pitiful Peacock (4)</h4>

    ¡°Uh! Are you sure?¡± Old Man Zao asked doubtfully, feeling a little disappointed. s! Such a beautiful bird was actually a male. This was too shocking!

    ¡°Nonsense! Don¡¯t tell me I don¡¯t know my own gender!¡± the beautiful peacock roared uncontrobly.

    ¡°Calm down, calm down. What about you?¡± Old Man Zao turned his gaze to Sparrow Feather and asked expectantly. He really wanted to send these two beautiful birds to mate.

    ¡°I¡¯m a male too,¡± Sparrow Feather said quickly.

    ¡°Oh, actually, two males are alright too¡­¡± Old Man Zao smiled wretchedly as he sized up the two equally beautiful peacocks. He deliberately left half of his sentence hanging!

    ¡°No! Tell me, what are you doing here?¡± The beautiful peacock¡¯s eyes widened as it asked fiercely.

    ¡°We¡¯ve taken a liking to your mountain! I don¡¯t know¡­¡± The peacock interrupted Old Man Zao before he could finish.

    ¡°If I give you this mountain, can you scram as far away as possible?¡± The beautiful peacock looked at Old Man Zao with disdain. It really hated this old man to death now. Hmph! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the other party had the advantage in numbers, it would definitely teach this damn old man a lesson.

    ¡°You despise me? Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m so sad!¡± Old Man Zao was aggrieved, and his eyes were red.

    ¡°Are you really willing to give up the mountain to us?¡± The head butler asked in disbelief, ignoring Old Man Zao¡¯s act of pity. What happened today? Why were these beasts so easygoing?

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll give it to you,¡± the beautiful peacock said. Hmph! It was not stupid. These people were obviously determined to win. If they were to fight, it would definitely not be their match, so what was the point of fighting? It was not like it had nothing better to do. After speaking, it flew in preparation to leave this ce. Unfortunately, it was knocked unconscious by Feng Zhan before it could fly too high¡­

    ¡°It¡¯ll be my underling from now on!¡± Feng Zhan pped her little wings and said nonchntly.

    Uh! The main butler broke out in cold sweat again. This little red bird was really barbaric. It actually knocked out this two-meter tall giant bird. Amazing!

    ¡°Carry it for me. We¡¯re going back to the vige!¡± Feng Zhan ordered the two butlers.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the two butlers answered obediently.

    In this way, the main group returned to the stockade with great fanfare afterpleting the mission. The two butlers resigned themselves to fate and carried the tragic peacock, following behind everyone¡­ After sessfully taking the other four mountains into their possession, the butler no longer dared to underestimate these beasts. They might look cute and harmless on the surface, but in fact, none of them were easy to deal with. Uh! To be precise, they were all perverts!

    After returning to the vige.

    Darling and the other beasts shouted at the top of their lungs as soon as they entered the back mountain, ¡°Master, we¡¯re back!¡±

    Leng Ruoxue and the freak walked out of the room and looked at the crowd in front of them with a smile, as well as the excited beasts, knowing that their mission waspleted.

    ¡°Master!¡± All the beasts found their spots and stuck to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°You naughty brats, did you cause trouble for Master?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with a light smile.

    ¡°Master, we are so cute. How can we cause trouble for you!¡± Dazzle said aggrievedly. Boohoo¡­ Master is really too evil. How can you think of them like this!

    ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue gently caressed the soft fur on the little ck fox andughed happily.

    ¡°Hello, Boss¡¯s master.¡± At this moment, the white tiger couldn¡¯t help but say. It had to let the Boss¡¯s master notice its existence.

    ¡°Where did this white tigere from?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked the advisor.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s my new underling,¡± White Dawn saidzily.

    ¡°Oh, what about the two bears?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the two giant bears standing behind Old Man Zao and asked curiously.

    ¡°Hehe,ss, they¡¯re my underlings!¡± Old Man Zao said with a slightly pale face, full of pride.

    ¡°Yes, he tricked them with two stalks of corn,¡± the old man said entrically. Alright, he admitted that he was jealous! This damn old man was really too lucky!

    ¡°Uh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. She didn¡¯t expect the bears in this world to also like to eat corn. Could it be that the preferences of animals were all the same?

    ¡°By the way, where are the two butlers?¡± Leng Ruoxue nced at everyone but didn¡¯t see the two butlers and couldn¡¯t help asking curiously.

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯re here!¡± The two butlers were panting from carrying the peacock. They hurriedly put down the heavy object in their hands and ran to Leng Ruoxue when they saw her.

    ¡°Head butler, what are you carrying?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking. She only took a casual look just now, but she really couldn¡¯t tell what it was. It looked like a bird.

    ¡°Hehe, Master, that¡¯s my underling,¡± Feng Zhan said with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! Why did you take in an underling as well?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little puzzled. Feng Zhan had many people already, so why did she take in an underling?

    ¡°The little kitty took one. Of course, I can¡¯t lose out to it,¡± Feng Zhan said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°You damn bird! Master, I request to duel with this damn bird!¡± White Dawn said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°No. You have to be as close as brothers to the outside world. You absolutely can¡¯t kill each other. However! Normal sparring can still be allowed.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the slightly smug Feng Zhan and said with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Master, then I request to spar with this dead bird,¡± White Dawn said hurriedly. It was originally quite disappointed to hear Leng Ruoxue say so, but it didn¡¯t expect it to spar with this dead bird! Hehe! There was no need to be polite. Anyway, whether it was a duel or a spar, it would be fine as long as it could teach this dead bird a lesson!

    ¡°Okay, approved,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Master, this kitten is stronger than me. This is unfair to me. Boohoo¡­¡± Feng Zhan said pitifully with a bitter face.

    ¡°Feng Zhan, you have to believe in yourself! Moreover, sparring with opponents stronger than you is very beneficial for you.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled gently andforted her.

 Chapter 492 - New Mission (1)

    <h4>Chapter 492: New Mission (1)</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s right, hehe! Damn bird, let¡¯s spar!¡± White Dawn smiled evilly and pounced directly at Feng Zhan¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Feng Zhan pped her small wings and flew away.

    ¡°Hmph! Do you think I don¡¯t have wings?¡± White Dawn used its wind-attribute mystic technique, and a small pair of green wings appeared on both sides of its waist. It pped them gently twice before chasing after Feng Zhan¡­

    ¡°Boss is so powerful. He actually grew wings,¡± the white tiger said foolishly. It looked at the pair of wings of White Dawn, who was chasing the little red bird in the sky, with great desire!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are they serious?¡± Leng Qingtian asked worriedly as he looked at the two little beasts that were already fighting.

    ¡°Yes, haha. Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. They know their limits,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Leng Qingtian was relieved. He didn¡¯t want to see both sides suffer!

    ¡°Eh? Where am I?¡± At this moment, the peacock, which had woken up, was dizzy and could not tell what was going on. Uh! Damn it, who knocked it out? Its head was still hurting!

    ¡°This is our residence.¡± Leng Ruoxue kindly exined to the peacock.

    ¡°Uh! Damn it, who knocked me out and brought me here?¡± the peacock roared furiously as it slowly woke up.

    ¡°Shh, be quiet. The one who knocked you unconscious is in the sky. It doesn¡¯t have a good temper,¡± the white tiger reminded softly as it walked to the peacock and looked at the sky.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The peacock raised its head and looked at the sky curiously, only to find a flying cat and a little red bird that could breathe fire fighting in the sky. At this moment, they were locked in a fierce battle. Feathers and cat fur flew in the sky, falling like snowkes. The other beasts were hurriedly picking up the fur that they had dropped and handed it to the woman who had spoken to it just now!

    ¡°See? That kitten is my boss, and Little Red Bird is your boss. They are all very fierce, so we have to be good,¡± the white tiger said very cautiously.

    ¡°My boss?¡± The peacock was puzzled. It had always been alone. When did it recognize its boss? Why didn¡¯t it have any impression of him?

    ¡°Little Peacock, since Feng Zhan epted you, you can be considered my beast from now on. As my beast, unity is a must, understand?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help speaking as she listened to the conversation between the two beasts with some amusement.

    ¡°Uh, yes!¡± The peacock felt dizzy and sold itself off in a daze. It did not understand how it was agreed until a long timeter!

    ¡°Good.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed the peacock¡¯s feathers gently and praised it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me casually. I will be shy.¡± The peacock lowered its head shyly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but be at a loss for words. What kind of bird is this! It¡¯s thinking too much!

    ¡°Master!¡±

    After fighting enough, White Dawn and Feng Zhan took the initiative to stop fighting and were in a very sorry state. They stood in front of Leng Ruoxue like little wives, waiting to be reprimanded!

    ¡°Did it satisfy you?¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed her smile and asked lightly as she looked at the two beasts hanging on her body.

    ¡°Uh, that was satisfying,¡± White Dawn and Feng Zhan said in unison, feeling very nervous.

    ¡°Are we still fighting in the future?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Uh! We won¡¯t fight anymore,¡± the two beasts said hurriedly while thinking in their hearts at the same time. Was their master angry?

    ¡°Okay, go back and rest first!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly, leaving Charm and Darling outside. She sent the other beasts into the bracelet!

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s sit in the house and talk!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her head and said to Leng Qingtian and the others.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded and followed Leng Ruoxue into the house.

    After everyone found a seat and sat down, Leng Ruoxue said, ¡°Butlers, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Uh! Miss, we¡­¡± The Head butler and the second butler looked at each other, not knowing how to say it. In short, they felt like heroes were useless this time. Miss¡¯s beast was too abnormal. They didn¡¯t even have the chance to attack before the matter was resolved!

    ¡°Head Butler, the next mission: I request that you take in all the forces with simr situations as yours for use within a month!¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to order. In fact, she knew what these two people were thinking. However, she couldn¡¯t help with this. Her only hope was that they wouldn¡¯t go to the extreme!

    ¡°Miss, this¡­¡± The head butler was a little dumbfounded. This was an impossible task for him! How could a month be enough?

    ¡°What? Not confident?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows and asked very casually.

    ¡°Time is a little tight,¡± the Head butler said honestly. There should be no problem if it took longer with the help of Miss¡¯s beasts. However, a month was impossible.

    ¡°Head Butler, a month is enough,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty. This was the final decision she, the freak, and Empty had made after discussing.

    ¡°Hehe, Head Butler, don¡¯t worry. We will continue to help you,¡± Old Man Zao patted the Head Butler¡¯s shoulder and said loyally.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± The Head butler nodded gratefully.

    ¡°My beasts will still move with you. Moreover, I just want the result no matter what you do,¡± Leng Ruoxue continued.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the head butler said quickly, even though he wasn¡¯t too sure. He would do his best no matter what because it wasn¡¯t for others but for themselves.

    ¡°Rest early today and continue tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The head butler left the room with the second butler.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, send us to the space to sleep today!¡± Leng Qingtian said. They hadn¡¯t entered space for a long time, and there would be a big operation tomorrow, so they would go in and have a good rest today.

 Chapter 493 - New Mission (2)

    <h4>Chapter 493: New Mission (2)</h4>

    ¡°Okay,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered and stored everyone in the bracelet.

    ¡°Haha, Two Hairies, this ce isn¡¯t bad, right?¡± After entering the bracelet, Old Man Zao pointed at the beautiful scenery in the space and said to the two imitated bear cubs on his shoulder.

    The two bears were obviously dumbfounded¡­

    ¡°Everyone, rest early!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Old Man Zao, who was getting cocky again, helplessly and pulled the freak into the purple bamboo hut¡­

    The next morning.

    Leng Qingtian and the others, who had long been prepared, set off with them after the two butlers reported.

    In the bracelet, Leng Ruoxue and the freak sat on a stone chair in the space and chatted.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, aren¡¯t we going to take a look?¡± the freak asked with a chuckle.

    ¡°No. There won¡¯t be a ce for them to perform if we go.¡± Leng Ruoxue nced at the freak and said indifferently.

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s true,¡± the freak agreed.

    ¡°However, Xue¡¯er, aren¡¯t you worried about them? The mission this time is much more difficult than the previous one!¡± the freak asked curiously.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? They¡¯re not weak either. They won¡¯t be in danger as long as they don¡¯t provoke Supremacy Xuan,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Xue¡¯er, what should we do?¡± The freak smiled seductively, and his eyes began to glow again¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s go cultivate,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She had already felt faint signs of a breakthrough in the Heaven Defying Skill these few days, so she wanted to try.

    ¡°s! Alright then!¡± the freak said with a bitter face, slightly displeased.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Leng Ruoxue stood up and pulled the freak directly into the cultivation room in the purple bamboo hut¡­

    At the same time, the head butler and the others had already arrived at their first destination today.

    ¡°Head Butler, do you know the owner of this ce?¡± Leng Qingtian asked curiously.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve met several times. He¡¯s one of my few friends in Myriad Mountain City,¡± the head butler exined.

    ¡°Hehe, Head Butler, your friend seems to be doing better than you. At least, the mountain he upies is muchrger than yours,¡± Old Man Zao praised as he looked at the towering, upright mountain in front of him.

    ¡°Yes, even though we are both Mystic Sovereigns, his strength is above mine,¡± the main butler said very honestly. The strength of Mystics of the same level was also different. Some were strong, while others were very ordinary. For example, he was above average!

    ¡°Oh, how is hepared to our White Dawn?¡± Leng Qingtian looked at Bai Xu, who was sleeping on the white tiger and asked curiously.

    ¡°Their strength should beparable,¡± the Head butler said after some thought.

    ¡°Is that so? Then let me tryter,¡± White Dawn said with its eyes closed. It was only a level-four Transcendent Divine Beasts, but it was still very confident in its strength. Moreover, it didn¡¯t think that a human Mystic Sovereign would be its match.

    ¡°Uh! Okay,¡± the Head butler answered helplessly. s! He was also a battle maniac!

    ¡°Head Butler, quickly get your friend out. Let¡¯s end this quickly. We have to go to several ces today!¡± Old Man Zao said impatiently. Hehe, he might not like to fight, but he liked to see the world burn!

    ¡°Okay.¡± The head butler formed a ring with his index finger and blew on it¡­

    After the whistle sounded, a loud whistle echoed in the mountain not long after.

    ¡°Wow, there¡¯s actually a contact code!¡± Old Man Zao said excitedly.

    ¡°Uh! Yes!¡± the head butler said shyly with a red face.

    ¡°Wang Long, why do you have the time to look for me?¡± A deep male voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears as the whistle faded. Immediately after, a burly middle-aged man appeared in front of everyone.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m here for something,¡± the head butler said.

    ¡°Say whatever you have something to say! Haha!¡± the middle-aged man said a little roughly and thenughed out loud.

    ¡°Let me introduce him to you. His name is Cheng Wu, and he is my good friend.¡± The head butler pointed at the middle-aged man. Then he pointed at Leng Qingtian and the others and said to the man named Cheng Wu, ¡°They are my youngdy¡¯s rtives and beasts.¡±

    ¡°Your young miss? Don¡¯t tell me you joined the five major factions?¡± Cheng Wu said resentfully, his resolute face full of anger!

    ¡°No. Someone challenged me, but I lost, so I became her butler,¡± the head butler exined simply.

    ¡°Uh! You lost?¡± Cheng Wu was a little surprised. Wang Long¡¯s strength was second only to his. Even he had to go through a lot of trouble to defeat Wang Long. He didn¡¯t expect someone to defeat him, and Wang Long was willing to submit to others.

    ¡°Yes, I lost.¡± The head butler nodded.

    ¡°I also want to challenge whoever won against you!¡± Cheng Wu suddenly said, and his fighting spirit was high. Hehe, whoever could defeat Wang Long was definitely an expert, and exchanging blows with experts had always been his greatest interest.

    ¡°Do you want to challenge me?¡± White Dawn asked indifferently.

    ¡°Uh! Who¡¯s talking?¡± Cheng Wu couldn¡¯t help asking after searching for a long time but didn¡¯t find the person who spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± White Dawn said impatiently. Hmph! Did this human do it on purpose? It was a little angry!

    ¡°Where?¡± Cheng Wu still couldn¡¯t find it and was still searching around.

    ¡°Look down!¡± White Dawn roared furiously.

    ¡°Uh, is that you?¡± Cheng Wu lowered his head obediently and looked at the kitten lying on the white tiger in front of him, asking uncertainly.

    ¡°Nonsense, it¡¯s me,¡± White Dawn roared angrily.

    ¡°Big Brother, Big Brother, let¡¯s calm down and not stoop to the level of this kind of blind human!¡± the white tiger quickly coaxed. Boohoo¡­ This was not its fault! It originally wanted to return to its original form, but Big Brother despised its original form for being too big, so it became the size of a normal tiger!

    ¡°Okay!¡± White Dawn nodded and decided to listen to his little brother.

 Chapter 494 - New Mission (3)

    <h4>Chapter 494: New Mission (3)</h4>

    ¡°Uh! You defeated Wang Long?¡± Cheng Wu probed because he didn¡¯t believe that such a small cat could defeat Wang Long, who was a Mystic Sovereign. How was this possible?

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me!¡± White Dawn said arrogantly. It had decided to teach this man a lessonter. He had poor judgment after all. Hmph! How dare he look down on it! It would let him know why flowers were so red!

    Cheng Wu looked at White Dawn, then turned to look at Wang Long. He finally believed it after receiving Wang Long¡¯s gaze. Therefore, he said, ¡°Erm¡­ can I challenge you?¡±

    ¡°Of course you can. However, since it¡¯s a challenge, we have to follow the rules of Myriad Mountain City. You know what to do if you lose, right?¡± White Dawn raised his eyes slightly and asked calmly.

    ¡°Uh! I know. If I lose, I will give up my territory,¡± Cheng Wu said very honestly.

    ¡°No, if you lose, you have to be my underling!¡± White Dawn took the liberty to add another line.

    ¡°Okay, no problem,¡± Cheng Wu replied after some thought.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin! I¡¯ll let you make the first move since you¡¯re my future little brother.¡± White Dawn floated in the air with a light smile, looking very happy.

    Leng Qingtian and the other beasts consciously made way for them and retreated to the side to watch the battle after they were about to fight.

    ¡°Erm¡­ I won¡¯t be polite anymore,¡± Cheng Wu said. Then, his aura suddenly changed, and he took the lead to attack¡­

    White Dawn jumped up and down lightly, avoiding Cheng Wu¡¯s attack. Then, he found the right opportunity to release a stream of water-attribute mystic energy, and water droplets floated gently in the sky, surrounding Cheng Wu¡­

    Cheng Wu¡¯s powerful aura retracted and released, easily shattering the small water droplets. Then, green wind des attacked White Dawn non-stop. However, because White Dawn was still in its transmogrification state, it was easy to dodge!

    Cheng Wu was a little angry when he saw this scene. This little kitten was petite and very agile. It was not easy for him to hit it, so even though he had used several moves, he did not hit it at all¡­

    However, what made him even angrier was that the kitten could hit him with every attack. It was not very painful, but he could not take it anymore!

    ¡°Haha, big guy, be careful. I¡¯m going to be serious!¡± White Dawn said provocatively.

    Uh! Cheng Wu was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. Damn it, you¡¯ve been ying with me for so long! At this point, he didn¡¯t hold back anymore, and the moves he used became fiercer and fiercer each time¡­

    ¡°Big guy, take my Melting sh!¡± White Dawn shouted and gathered all the water-attribute mystic energy in its body onto its little paw. Then, it threw it in Cheng Wu¡¯s direction¡­

    ¡°Bang!¡± The Melting sh that was thrown at Cheng Wu exploded. Cheng Wu¡¯s location was shrouded in ck smoke in the blink of an eye. When the ck smoke slowly disappeared, the ce where Cheng Wu was had already been sted into a deep pit. Cheng Wu was covered in dirt and lying motionlessly in the pit¡­

    After a while, seeing that Cheng Wu still had no reaction in the pit, everyone and the beasts around the pit couldn¡¯t help discussing spiritedly!

    ¡°Eh? There¡¯s no reaction yet. Could he be dead?¡± Old Man Zao said worriedly. This fellow would be the main force in the future! Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if he died like this?

    ¡°Damn cat, why did you hit me so hard? Alright, this fellow is dead. Let¡¯s see how you exin it to Master when you get back!¡± Feng Zhan gloated.

    ¡°Damn bird, who told you he was dead? He should have just fainted,¡± White Dawn roared furiously. Boohoo¡­ How could it be med! If that guy hadn¡¯t used his mystic technique to block it, how could it have exploded? However, it was still very confident in attacking itself. With the strength of the mystic emperor¡¯s body, the mystic energy it used just now would definitely not be able to kill it.

    After a while.

    ¡°Uh! Don¡¯t tell me he really died?¡± the Head butler said worriedly. In fact, he didn¡¯t believe that Cheng Wu would die so easily. However, it had really been a long time since Cheng Wu had any reaction!

    ¡°It¡¯s possible. Since he¡¯s dead, let¡¯s bury him directly so that we don¡¯t have to dig a hole. Hehe!¡± Darling said with a naughty smile, its beautiful silver eyes full of curiosity! In its memory, its cute master would grow whatever she nted, so it really wanted to know if it could grow a person after nting this person.

    ¡°Darling, you¡¯re too evil. However, what you said makes sense.¡± Leng Qingtian picked up Darling and said helplessly. s! Why were Xue¡¯er¡¯s beasts so naughty and cute!

    ¡°Haha, lovely master¡¯s grandfather, what are we waiting for? Hurry up and bury it!¡± Darling said excitedly and raised its little paw to lead the way into the pit!

    The other beasts also imitated Darling and threw dirt into the pit seeing that he was having fun¡­

    ¡°Big Brother, do we really have to bury him?¡± the Second Butler asked hesitantly. He was a little hesitant. Did Big Brother Cheng really die so easily?

    ¡°s! Buried!¡± The head butler nodded and said sadly, muttering in his heart, Cheng Wu, have a good journey!

    ¡°Bury your head! I¡¯m not dead yet!¡± Cheng Wu, who was lying in the pit, used all his strength and roared furiously. Damn it, these heartless fellows. He had fainted, and no one came down to save him. Moreover, he had just woken up a little when he heard these people saying that they wanted to bury him. He was so angry! However, he couldn¡¯t speak at that time, and his body couldn¡¯t move, so he could only watch helplessly as they threw the soil at him. However, he could finally speak now. Otherwise, he would really be the first Mystic Sovereign buried alive!

    ¡°Uh! So he didn¡¯t die!¡± Darling said with some disappointment. There was finally a chance to experiment. Boohoo¡­

    ¡°Do you really want me to die?¡± Cheng Wu said speechlessly with his eyes half-open. What kind of tone was that? It seemed like he was very disappointed that he didn¡¯t die!

 Chapter 495 - New Mission (4)

    <h4>Chapter 495: New Mission (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°We were already mentally prepared for your death! Who knew that you would actuallye back to life. s!¡± Darling sighed helplessly.

    ¡°¡­¡± Cheng Wu was depressed. He was not dead yet he was wrong. Boohoo¡­ Was there any justice in this world? Whose little fox was this? Why was it so cute!

    ¡°Alright, everyone, cut it out! Head Butler, go down and save him!¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer and tried to smooth things over. s! If he continued, this fellow would probably be angered to death even if he wasn¡¯t sted to death.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Cheng Wu was so touched that he was about to cry. Someone was finally being kind. What a good person!

    ¡°Yes,¡± the head butler and the second butler answered quickly and jumped down the pit to save Cheng Wu.

    ¡°Little Brother! You¡¯re really too suicidal. Why did you resist! You¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± White Dawn jumped to Cheng Wu¡¯s chest and looked at him with some usation.

    ¡°Uh! I was wrong.¡± Cheng Wu wanted to cry but had no tears. Boohoo¡­ Whose beasts were these? Why were all their mouths so poisonous?

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know your mistake. Come, open your mouth and eat this!¡± White Dawn said very thoughtfully. After speaking, it threw a pill into Cheng Wu¡¯s open mouth.

    Cheng Wu¡¯s injuries quickly recovered after taking the pill. He patted the dust off his body and stood up. Then he bowed to White Dawn and said, ¡°Uh! Thank you for the pill, Big Brother!¡± He had to admit defeat!

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. You¡¯re my underling! You¡¯ll have meat to eat if you follow Boss in the future!¡± White Dawn said proudly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng Wu¡¯s forehead dripped with two drops of cold sweat. He thought to himself, What a stinky kitten. He probably had to follow this cat¡¯s master from now on!

    ¡°Hey, big guy, you¡¯re thanking the wrong person. That medicine belongs to my master, not this damn cat,¡± Feng Zhan said with some dissatisfaction. Hmph! He just couldn¡¯t stand this damn cat being too smug and insisted on undermining this damn cat!

    ¡°Uh! Got it.¡± Cheng Wu braced himself. In fact, he obviously knew that it was impossible for cats to concoct pills, but he couldn¡¯t say it out loud.

    ¡°Damn bird, Master¡¯s is mine,¡± White Dawn roared furiously.

    ¡°Stop arguing. Business is more important.¡± Leng Qingtian quickly stopped the two restless little fellows when he saw that they were about to quarrel again.

    ¡°Yes, Master Grandpa,¡± White Dawn and Feng Zhan answered very obediently. They were like two beastspared to their aggressive appearance just now!

    ¡°Head butler, tell Cheng Wu about our arrangement!¡± Leng Qingtian ordered.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the Head butler answered and then exined Leng Ruoxue¡¯s order and n to Cheng Wu.

    Cheng Wu fell silent after hearing this¡­

    After a long while, he jumped up excitedly andughed. ¡°Haha! Is this true? This is great.¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Don¡¯t doubt my master¡¯s words,¡± White Dawn said with slight dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s not what I mean. I want to say that this idea is very good, but it¡¯s very difficult to seed,¡± Cheng Wu said worriedly. For many years, there had been people who wanted to rece the five major factions and change the current situation in Myriad Mountain City. However, no one had seeded. Otherwise, Myriad Mountain City would not be what it was now.

    ¡°Hmph! It doesn¡¯t mean that my master can¡¯t do what others can¡¯t,¡± White Dawn said confidently. His master would definitely seed with their help.

    ¡°Yes, my master will definitely seed,¡± Feng Zhan agreed. Their reactions had always been the same when it came to matters rted to their master.

    ¡°Uh, of course.¡± Cheng Wu hurriedly echoed. He couldn¡¯t provoke little beasts that protected their masters! He had yet to meet the masters of these beasts, but his respect for their masters was already like the raging river. He was really too curious. What kind of master could raise such a special beast!

    ¡°¼ÈÈ»ÄãÒÑ¾­ÖªµÀÁËÎÒÃÇµÄ¼Æ»®,ÄÇÔÛÃÇ¾Í¼ÌÐø³ö·¢°É!¡±ÀäÇæÌì¿ª¿ÚµÀ.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng Wu was very excited. This n was very difficult, but how could he let go of this opportunity since they were so confident! After all, this was his wish for many years!

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue!¡± Leng Qingtian ordered, and the main group continued their mission for the day¡­

    A day passed quickly, and they returned to the vige collectively afterpleting all the missions.

    At this moment, Leng Ruoxue, who was cultivating in space, brought the freak out of the bracelet and into the yard after hearing her beast¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Master!¡± All the beasts hurriedly pounced on Leng Ruoxue when they saw her!

    On the other hand, Cheng Wu and the others who had just joined today looked at Leng Ruoxue curiously and sized her up because they were very curious as to what kind of person was the master that the beasts mentioned being able to obtain their love and respect. However, they realized that Leng Ruoxue was very different from what they had imagined at first sight. The Leng Ruoxue in front of them was really too ordinary. Uh! Of course, that was only their implicit thoughts!

    ¡°Why? Are you very disappointed to see me now?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased.

    ¡°Uh, no. It¡¯s just that you are a little different from what we imagined,¡± Cheng Wu said very honestly. He really didn¡¯t expect Leng Ruoxue to be so ugly! Therefore, the excuse he prepared was useless!

    ¡°Haha, get used to it. Looks don¡¯t mean anything!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Cheng Wu.¡± Cheng Wu nodded. Yes! Strength was the most important as a cultivator, appearance was secondary!

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue! Wee!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    The others introduced themselves one after another after Leng Ruoxue finished speaking.

    After everyone was introduced, Leng Ruoxue said, ¡°Cheng Wu, bring a team tomorrow and split up with the main butler. We must take in all our target forces within a month!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I promise toplete the mission.¡± Cheng Wu was so excited! He didn¡¯t expect to be entrusted with such an important task just after joining, hehe!

 Chapter 496 - New Mission (5)

    <h4>Chapter 496: New Mission (5)</h4>

    ¡°Yes, very good. Follow our n to gather those scattered forces. As for me! I will temporarily enter seclusion to prepare for my breakthrough. Don¡¯t disturb me if there¡¯s nothing important,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t dare to decide, discuss it with Grandpa and the others and decide on your own.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Leng Qingtian and the others and continued. What she implied was that if there was something that couldn¡¯t be resolved, she would look for No to help. She believed that Grandpa and the others would understand.

    ¡°Yes,¡± everyone answered.

    ¡°Alright, go and rest early. Also, be careful and don¡¯t leak the news!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded themst.

    Everyone nodded in unison and then left Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ residences tactfully.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why are you going into seclusion now?¡± Leng Qingtian asked in puzzlement after the main butler and the others left. He thought that Xue¡¯er would only start her seclusion after the task was over!

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m about to break through these few days, so I want to work hard and see if I can break through sessfully!¡± Leng Ruoxue exined. She shouldn¡¯t be in seclusion for long this time.

    ¡°Oh, then go into seclusion first! We¡¯ll enter seclusion after the matter here is over,¡± Leng Qingtian said. Since Xue¡¯er already had a premonition, it shouldn¡¯t be long before she could breakthrough. It would be a good thing for them if Xue¡¯er could advance to be a Great Mystic! This way, their overall strength would be stronger!

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa. If you want to enter the space, just call Qing Jue by his name. If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t solve, look for non-negotiable!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded them worriedly.

    ¡°Hehe, Lass, enter seclusion at ease! We¡¯ll settle the things outside,¡± Old Man Zao said hurriedly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly and then brought everyone and the beasts into the bracelet.

    ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯re going into seclusion.¡± Leng Ruoxue pulled the freak directly into the cultivation room in the purple bamboo hut after speaking¡­

    For the next few days, Leng Ruoxue and the freak entered seclusion in the bracelet while Leng Qingtian and the others continued to gather and expand their forces outside¡­

    Half a monthter.

    Everyone was gathered in the yard at the back of the mountain, and it was extraordinarily bustling.

    ¡°Eat and drink to your heart¡¯s content, everyone! Don¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡± Old Man Zao greeted everyone warmly and generously took out a lot of food.

    ¡°Haha, we won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Cheng Wuughed out loud and said happily. He didn¡¯t expect their mission to be so smooth. It only took half a month toplete the mission Leng Ruoxue gave.

    In fact, it was all thanks to everyone¡¯s cooperation because it became much easier to continue recruiting other forces after they recaptured numerous factions. After all, arge number of people had already lived in Myriad Mountain City for a long time and had been oppressed by the five major factions for a long time. Therefore, it almost didn¡¯t take much for those people to take the initiative to pledge allegiance to them after knowing their thoughts. Now, almost all the scattered factions were in their control. Therefore, in just half a month, they were really the sixthrgest faction in Myriad Mountain City!

    Afterpleting the task Leng Ruoxue gave them, everyone rxed for the time being. Today was the celebration party specially organized for them by Old Man Zao and the others!

    ¡°Good, now you look like a man!¡± Old Man Zao shouted excitedly!

    ¡°Everyone, drink less. This wine can get drunk easily.¡± Leng Qingtian looked at the excited crowd and had to remind them. These wines were refined with the spirit fruits in Xue¡¯er¡¯s space, and ordinary fruit wine could notpare to it. Moreover, the wine was stronger.

    ¡°Old Leng, everyone is so happy today. Don¡¯t spoil the fun!¡± Old Man Zao immediately pouted unhappily when he heard that alcohol was restricted.

    ¡°Just drink to your heart¡¯s content! I won¡¯t care about you then.¡± Leng Qingtian shook his head helplessly.

    ¡°I know, I know. I know my limits,¡± Old Man Zao promised hurriedly, his mouth already reeking of alcohol!

    ¡°Hehe, Master Leng, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll watch over them,¡± the Head butler quickly promised.

    ¡°Yes, even though today is a celebration party, we have to be careful of the safety of the vige,¡± Leng Qingtian reminded. Fortunately, their actions were very secretive and did not leak any news. Otherwise, how would they dare to hold a celebration party! Not to mention drinking.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already arranged everything. Moreover, I won¡¯t drink,¡± the main butler said hurriedly. He was now more respectful to Leng Qingtian and the others after interacting with them for more than half a month. They might not be as strong as him in terms of strength, but their experience in dealing with people and matters was not something he couldpare with. He had a deep understanding of this!

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Leng Qingtian was relieved to hear that.

    ¡°Damn old man, you sure know how to make a fuss,¡± the old man sitting beside Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°Hehe, he has always been like that!¡± Leng Qingtian said helplessly. Old Man Zao was lively, jumpy, and sometimes like a child. Unless it was refining artifacts, no one could expect him to stay obediently.

    ¡°s! I¡¯m done eating. I¡¯m going to rest first.¡± The old man got up and returned to his room after speaking.

    Soon, Leng Qingtian, Lin Liang, and the others returned to their rooms to rest. The lively scene in the yard continued untilte at night¡­

    The next morning, Leng Qingtian and the others saw people lying all over the yard when they emerged from their rooms. Some of them were even holding wine jugs. As for Old Man Zao, he ran to the only tree in the yard and hugged the tree trunk to sleep soundly¡­

    ¡°Haha, does this damn old man think he¡¯s a monkey? He actually climbed up a tree to sleep.¡± The old man couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw Old Man Zao sleeping.

    ¡°Wake him up!¡± Leng Qingtian shook his head helplessly. s! How much did he drink yesterday to be so drunk?

    ¡°Damn Old Man Zao, wake up!¡± The old man raised a leg and took the opportunity to kick Old Man Zao¡¯s butt several times¡­

 Chapter 497 - The Next Unlucky One (1)

    <h4>Chapter 497: The Next Unlucky One (1)</h4>

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t had enough sleep!¡± Old Man Zao stammered. Then he buried his head in his arms and curled up.

    ¡°The sun is shining on your butt. Hurry up and get up to work!¡± The Old Man roared into Old Man Zao¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Ah! What¡¯s the matter? What happened?¡± The loud sound shocked Old Man Zao so much that he jumped up immediately and asked in shock.

    ¡°Nothing. I just woke you up!¡± the old man said with a naughty smile, his old face full of pride.

    ¡°Damn it, you old thing, how dare you scare me!¡± Old Man Zao roared furiously. His head hurt from drinking too much yesterday, and now it hurt even more from anger. Moreover, he was dizzy!

    ¡°You slept like a dead pig. I couldn¡¯t wake you up no matter what!¡± the old man said innocently.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Old Man Zao was so angry!

    ¡°Old Man Zao, didn¡¯t I tell you to drink less! Why did you drink so much?¡± Leng Qingtian looked at all the empty wine jars and said with some dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Uh! We didn¡¯t drink much. Why didn¡¯t we?¡± Old Man Zao said shyly. Hehe, he didn¡¯t feel like he had drunk a lot!

    ¡°Hmph! You still have the cheek to say it!¡± The old man pouted and said mockingly.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Old Man Zao roared immediately.

    ¡°Alright, stop arguing. Wake them up quickly!¡± Leng Qingtian ordered.

    ¡°Okay,¡± the old men answered and then split up to wake the men who were sleeping like dead pigs!

    After a while, everyone woke up from their hangover. However, the aftereffects of being drunk also found them unceremoniously¡­

    ¡°Oh, it hurts!¡± Cheng Wu covered his head with one hand.

    ¡°Hmph! Do you feel ufortable now? I told you to drink less. All of you are disobedient!¡± Leng Qingtian snorted, his face full of displeasure.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯m sorry. We didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Cheng Wu said unpleasantly. He was too excited yesterday, so he identally drank too much.

    ¡°Go back to your rooms and rest! There¡¯s nothing for now,¡± Leng Qingtian said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone helped each other up and left the yard behind the mountain.

    Three dayster.

    In the bracelet.

    Leng Qingtian and the others were chatting in the space when they suddenly felt a strong spiritual power fluctuation. Immediately, all the spiritual power in the space rushed toward the purple bamboo hut¡­

    ¡°Is Xue¡¯er going to break through?¡± Leng Qingtian asked happily.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s Little Chen Chen!¡± Old Man Zao was also a little excited. Anyway, it was a good thing no matter who among them broke through!

    At this moment, Leng Ruoxue and the freak had already opened their eyes at the same time in the cultivation room of the purple bamboo hut. The two of them looked at each other and smiled tacitly before leaving the purple bamboo hut hand in hand.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Leng Ruoxue saw her grandfather and the others gathered in front of her door after exiting the purple bamboo hut. They were looking at her door expectantly!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you broke through, right?¡± Leng Qingtian asked uncertainly. It was impossible to advance in space, and coupled with Leng Ruoxue deliberately converging her aura, he couldn¡¯t be sure if Xue¡¯er had sessfully advanced at all.

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa. We all broke through,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a nod. She finally broke through to the fourth level of her Heaven Defying Skill, and she could also advance to Great Mystic.

    ¡°Haha! Okay, that¡¯s great.¡± Leng Qingtianughed happily.

    ¡°Big Sister, congrattions.¡± Qing Jue appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue. Hehe, he could unlock another seal. Moreover, he was so happy that his mouth couldn¡¯t close at the thought of the additionalnd!

    ¡°Qing Jue, Big Sister will unlock your other seal now.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t beat around the bush and said directly after seeing Qing Jue.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Qing Jue patted his chubby hand happily. The little ck dog, which had been following by his feet, jumped around excitedly.

    Leng Ruoxue shook her head helplessly. Then she waved her hands and cast a seal spell. The fourth seal of the Dry Kun Bracelet was opened¡­

    The space was actually more than three timesrger than before after the fourth seal was unlocked. Moreover, the spiritual energy in the air was bing richer and purer. Ten more pieces of Qing Jue and the little ck dog¡¯s favoritend appeared all of a sudden¡­

    ¡°Hehe, mynd!¡± The little ck dog drooled happily.

    ¡°Qing Jue, quickly tell Big Sister what additional abilities you have?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked Qing Jue, who was anxious to leave to see his new ce.

    ¡°Big Sister, Qing Jue¡¯s abilities are all very useful. I have the ability to monitor this time,¡± Qing Jue said cockily.

    ¡°The ability to monitor? How far can it monitor?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Uh! Could this ability be what she was thinking?

    ¡°With Big Sister¡¯s current strength, monitoring the entire Myriad Mountain City will not be a problem,¡± Qing Jue said proudly.

    ¡°Only Myriad Mountain City? You can have none!¡± Old Man Zao said with some dissatisfaction.

    ¡°I am Big Sister¡¯s Artifact Spirit, so my ability is naturally rted to Big Sister¡¯s strength. The stronger Big Sister is, the stronger my ability will be. As for Zero, can he monitor me all the time like I do?¡± Qing Jue immediately retorted. For powerhouses, they could use their divine sense to search for some situations in their surroundings. However, using divine sense was not limitless. It was fine to sense it slightly, but no powerhouse could withstand monitoring it all the time!

    ¡°Yes, Qing Jue¡¯s ability is good and practical,¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly praised to prevent the two of them from arguing!

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s good that Big Sister is satisfied. Big Sister, Qing Jue¡¯s ability will be better and better, so you have to cultivate diligently!¡± Qing Jue said very seriously.

    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll work hard,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised. She pinched Qing Jue¡¯s tender little face and ate some tofu!

    ¡°Big Sister, you only know how to bully Qing Jue. Boohoo¡­¡± Qing Jue pouted its pink lips, and its bright eyes welled up with tears. It pretended to be displeased and ran away after speaking.

 Chapter 498 - The Next Unlucky One (2)

    <h4>Chapter 498: The Next Unlucky One (2)</h4>

    ¡°Big Sister, leave the situation in Myriad Mountain City to me. I¡¯ll inform you if anything happens.¡± Qing Jue¡¯s voice sounded from afar.

    ¡°Haha, Xue¡¯er, this is great. If anything happens in Myriad Mountain City, it won¡¯t be able to hide from us,¡± Leng Qingtian said with a happy smile.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Grandpa, the freak and I will find a ce to advance first. We will carry out the next step of the n when we return,¡± Leng Ruoxue continued. Qing Jue¡¯s new ability appeared too timely for her n!

    ¡°Okay, go quickly!¡± Leng Qingtian said impatiently.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯re going then.¡± Leng Ruoxue was about to leave the bracelet with the freak when Qing Jue¡¯s voice sounded again¡­

    ¡°Big Sister, the deep stream below the back mountain is very safe. Where can you advance?¡± Qing Jue asked.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go there,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered and then left the bracelet with the freak.

    After exiting the bracelet, Leng Ruoxue and the freak came to the edge of the cliff at the back of the mountain. They looked down and found that the deep stream below could not be seen at all. Moreover, the entire mountain stream was shrouded in thick fog¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, should we go down?¡± the freak asked.

    ¡°Okay, little peacock, bring us down!¡± Leng Ruoxue released the tragic peacock and ordered.

    ¡°Yes,¡± The peacock answered respectfully. Then it lowered itself and waited for Leng Ruoxue and the freak to sit on its back. It flew down into the deep stream after the two of them sat steadily.

    When they arrived at the bottom of the deep stream, Leng Ruoxue and the freak were surprised to find that it was unbelievably beautiful below. The blue sky, the warm sunlight, formed a sharp contrast with the thick fog above. Moreover, the air below was very fresh. There were many cute little animals ying happily apart from all sorts of flowers and grass. However, there were no signs of human habitation here!

    ¡°Hehe, Big Sister, this ce isn¡¯t bad, right?¡± Qing Jue¡¯s voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart.

    Yes, not bad. Apart from being inferior to our space, this ce can be considered a paradise, Leng Ruoxue replied in her heart and praised the scenery here.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, we want to take a look too.¡± Leng Qingtian and the others in the bracelet transmitted their voices eagerly after observing the scenery outside.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue moved Leng Qingtian, the others, and the beasts out with a thought.

    ¡°This ce is really good. It¡¯s not easy to find such a pure ce on the Boundless Heaven Continent now!¡± Empty looked at the beautiful scenery in front of him and sighed with emotion.

    ¡°Hehe, Lass, it¡¯s not bad if we stay here temporarily!¡± Old Man Zao said.

    ¡°Stay here? Don¡¯t tell me you intend to live in seclusion!¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly and asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°Of course not! I just think the environment here is good and the air is good. Hehe!¡± Old Man Zao quickly exined.

    ¡°Big Sister, Ball ball found a good treasure!¡± At this moment, Ball ball, which had been ying around since leaving the bracelet, flew over and rubbed Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face with its round little body. Then it said in a childish voice.

    ¡°What treasure?¡± Leng Ruoxue was very curious. It seemed that Ball ball had fewer opportunities to seek treasures sinceing to the Boundless Heaven Continent.

    ¡°Over there.¡± Ball ball pointed at a corner not far away.

    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Everyone followed Ball ball curiously to the spot it pointed at, and then they were all stunned. This¡­ This is a treasure?

    ¡°Qiuqiu! Erm¡­ have you not searched for treasures for a long time?¡± Old Man Zao asked very implicitly so as not to hurt this little thing¡¯s self-esteem. s! How was this a treasure! This was obviously the mostmon weed in the Boundless Heaven Continent!

    ¡°Treasure hunting is Ball ball¡¯s instinct. Ball ball won¡¯t make a mistake,¡± Ball ball said angrily. It was very displeased that someone questioned its ability.

    ¡°Yes, I also believe that Ball ball won¡¯t make a mistake,¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly coaxed. She squatted down and carefully uprooted the grass. However, she didn¡¯t expect the root of this grass to be golden yellow and transparent like crystal¡­

    ¡°Eh? Seems like it¡¯s really not ordinary weeds?¡± Old Man Zao said in surprise. He had never seen grass that resembled golden crystals!

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be the legendary yellow crystal root.¡± Empty looked at the grass thoughtfully and said excitedly after a long while.

    ¡°Yellow crystal root?¡± Leng Ruoxue carefully searched for the types of herbs in her memory but found no records of any yellow crystal root!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the yellow crystal root has been extinct for a million years. I¡¯ve only seen it in an ancient book. It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know!¡± Empty said.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered thoughtfully. In fact, she was a little puzzled. Since she had never seen it in ancient books, then it was impossible that there were no records in the medicinal manual left by her master! The only exnation was that the yellow crystal root did not belong to the Boundless Heaven Continent¡¯s world, so she did not see it.

    ¡°Empty, what¡¯s the use of the yellow crystal root?¡± Old Man Zao asked curiously. Wow, it had been extinct for a million years. Didn¡¯t this grass be ancient?

    ¡°The Yellow Crystal Root can be refined into a Yellow Crystal Pill with several other rare herbs. The Yellow Crystal Pill can treat any internal and external injuries. You won¡¯t die as long as you still have a breath left.¡± Empty said.

    ¡°Wow, a sacred healing item! Lass, let¡¯s look around to see if there¡¯s more,¡± Old Man Zao said excitedly. After speaking, he really began looking around¡­

    ¡°Uh! Go ahead and look. I¡¯ll advance first.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. After speaking, she sent the Yellow crystal root into the bracelet. Then she pulled the freak to a spacious ce and sat down to prepare to advance.

    The others, including Empty, lowered their heads and searched seriously¡­

    A momentter, the Heaven Earth Law that advanced descended on the entire valley. Immediately after, dazzling light quickly shed, and then another wave of advancement¡­

 Chapter 499 - The Next Unlucky One (3)

    <h4>Chapter 499: The Next Unlucky One (3)</h4>

    There was a long pause.

    After Leng Ruoxue and all the beasts advanced separately, Old Man Zao and the others were still searching seriously. Even the spectacr advancement scene just now didn¡¯t attract their attention at all¡­

    Leng Ruoxue stood up after regting her breathing. She looked helplessly in the direction of her grandfather and the others, speechless!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, looks like we¡¯ve been ignored,¡± the freak teased with a chuckle.

    ¡°Yes, freak. Eat this.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out two pills and handed one to the freak. Then she ate one herself.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what is this?¡± the freak asked curiously after taking the pill. Uh! It didn¡¯t look like an appearance-changing pill. During this period of time, they had been changing their appearance. Xue¡¯er had given each of them two more times after the appearance-changing pill¡¯s effects expired. However, it didn¡¯t seem to be time yet!

    ¡°This is the antidote for the appearance-changing pill.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly. Hmph! She would take the antidote and not let them take it since they ignored her. Hehe!

    ¡°Uh, Xue¡¯er, will it be troublesome if we recover our looks now?¡± the freak said worriedly. He still didn¡¯t want others to see Xue¡¯er¡¯s beautiful appearance!

    ¡°Yes, but we are only recovering our appearance at home now. We will still be in disguise when we go out, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Leng Ruoxueforted her. s! Her current strength was too low. If she couldn¡¯t disguise herself, trouble would probably not stop.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± The freak was relieved. Hehe, this way, no one would have a chance to see Xue¡¯er¡¯s beauty!

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m already a level nine Legendary Beast! I¡¯m just a little bit away from bing a transcendent Legendary Beast!¡± At this moment, Feng Zhan flew over with an excited face andnded on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder. Hehe, Master has recovered his appearance. Master¡¯s appearance was still more pleasing to the eye!

    ¡°Feng Zhan, congrattions. You have to work hard and advance to a Transcendent Divine Beasts as soon as possible!¡± Leng Ruoxue encouraged.

    ¡°Hehe, Master, it¡¯ll be fine as long as you work hard! I¡¯ll also benefit from your advancement.¡± Feng Zhan said with a naughty smile. It advanced two levels in an instant during its master¡¯s advancement this time. This was much faster than its own cultivation.

    ¡°Youzy bum!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines as she scolded with a smile. s! It seemed like her beast was really spoiled by her. She actually had such thoughts!

    ¡°Beloved Master, your Darling has also advanced!¡± Darling jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms with a whoosh and said coquettishly.

    ¡°Yes, Darling is so powerful. You are already a level six Legendary Beast,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised.

    ¡°Master!¡± Charm also jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms andy down.

    ¡°Charm is already level eight. Not bad,¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily. Then she carefully examined her other beasts. She was quite satisfied with one look because almost all her beasts had advanced to level one to two. Even the little silver wolf and little fire lion, which she had always regarded as children, had advanced to Legendary Beast. However, Baby¡­

    ¡°Big Sister!¡± Silver Maple and Yan happily surrounded Leng Ruoxue and acted coquettishly. Boohoo¡­ They were finally Legendary Beasts. They could be considered adults in Big Sister¡¯s eyes now!

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded with satisfaction. She had higher expectations for these two little fellows, so they had been cultivating diligently in the space gloomily!

    ¡°Baby, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Leng Ruoxue walked to Baby¡¯s side, bent down, picked it up, and asked with some heartache. Baby was her first beast. However,ter on, her beasts increased, so her impression of Baby decreased a little. However, she had always been paying attention to Baby¡¯s emotions!

    ¡°Big Sister, I didn¡¯t advance,¡± Baby said sadly. Boohoo¡­ It hadn¡¯t been able to advance since it slept for a long timest time and advanced one level. It was so jealous and sad seeing the other beasts advance like they were sitting on a rocket!

    ¡°Hehe, so what? Baby didn¡¯t advance, probably because it needed too much spiritual power. Baby, don¡¯t be anxious!¡± Leng Ruoxueforted and looked at the other little thing that also didn¡¯t change much. Fortunately, Ball ball wasn¡¯t as depressed as Baby!

    Ball ball quickly flew over when it sensed Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze. Its chubby and fluffy little body rubbed Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face warmly a few times, and then it snuggled up to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s pink neck and said coquettishly, ¡°Big Sister, Ball ball has a lot more energy in its body, but Ball ball can¡¯t use it now!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay! All that energy is in Ball ball¡¯s body anyway. It will be Ball ball sooner orter,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted. Ball ball was a carefree optimist, so she was not worried that it would be depressed because of this!

    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Ball ball answered happily, trying its best to nod its round little head.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you done with your advancement?¡± Leng Qingtian and the others walked over and asked in surprise. They searched several times but found nothing.

    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless. Did these people go on a mental journey? They didn¡¯t even hear the hugemotion just now?

    ¡°When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t we see it?¡± Lin Liang said foolishly. At this moment, he was still thinking about the Yellow crystal root!

    ¡°Your attention is elsewhere!¡± Several ck lines rolled down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she said helplessly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, is this your true appearance?¡± Zero asked in amazement. He knew that Xue¡¯er and the others had been taking appearance-changing pills, so he had never seen their true appearance.

    ¡°Eh, Xue¡¯er, why did you recover your appearance?¡± Leng Qingtian asked in puzzlement. Uh! He wouldn¡¯t have noticed it if she hadn¡¯t mentioned it!

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not easy to look good when the freak and I decide to stay at home,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Lass! I don¡¯t want to change my appearance anymore. Can you give me an antidote?¡± Old Man Zao said ingratiatingly. He had seen this ugly appearance for months and was a little tired of it.

    ¡°No.¡± Leng Ruoxue refused without thinking.

    ¡°Uh! Why?¡± Old Man Zao asked with a bitter face.

 Chapter 500 - The Next Unlucky One (4)

    <h4>Chapter 500: The Next Unlucky One (4)</h4>

    ¡°Because your strength is too low. You¡¯re still a Mystic,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ I don¡¯t have a drop-dead gorgeous appearance. No one will be interested in a disheveled old man.¡± Old Man Zao was really regretful! If he hadn¡¯t been curious back then, why would he have taken an appearance-changing pill! Even though his appearance was ordinary in the past, he was at least much better than this!

    ¡°Old Man Zao, I won¡¯t give you the antidote unless you can advance to Mystic Monarch!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly. Hmph! Who asked you to ignore me!

    ¡°Hehe, Lass! You¡¯re not going to be confused. Isn¡¯t the appearance-changing pill only effective for three months? It¡¯ll be fine if I don¡¯t take it again when the effects wear off this time! Therefore, you can¡¯t threaten me because it will take a long time for me to advance to Mystic Monarch!¡± Old Man Zao said proudly.

    ¡°Oh, is that so? I forgot to tell you that the appearance-changing pill I gave youst time has no expiration date. Therefore, unless you take the antidote, you will live with this face for the rest of your lives!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. She was alreadyughing in her heart seeing Old Man Zao deted. Haha, Old Man Zao must be speechless this time!

    ¡°T-this is impossible!¡± Old Man Zao didn¡¯t believe Leng Ruoxue at all. His sixth sense told him that she was teasing him!

    ¡°What¡¯s impossible? I found it too troublesome to take it once every three months, so I increased the dosage and refined it some more. These are all without a deadline, so you don¡¯t have to worry about not taking the medicine in time and exposing your true appearance.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you kidding me? I¡¯m your biological grandfather!¡± Leng Qingtian asked in disbelief after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. Boohoo¡­ Was his precious granddaughter ying with them? In fact, he originally nned to not eat it until the appearance-changing pill¡¯s efficacy expired. However, he didn¡¯t expect to hear such a terrible waste!

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m doing this for your own good! I¡¯m afraid that Xu Qian will recognize you. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give you the antidote immediately as long as you reach the strength of the Mystic Monarch. I promise!¡± Leng Ruoxue promised very seriously.

    ¡°Lass, you and Little Chen Chen haven¡¯t reached the Mystic Monarch yet! Isn¡¯t it more dangerous for you to recover your looks now than for us?¡± Old Man Zao said stubbornly. Boohoo¡­ This naughty girl is bullying the old man!

    ¡°We only recovered at home! We will also change our appearance if we go outside,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Lass! Then let¡¯s use our original appearance at home. It¡¯ll be easy to go out!¡± Old Man Zao discussed.

    ¡°That would be a waste of pills! s! It¡¯s not easy for Qing Jue and Little ck to nt some herbs! Why don¡¯t they know how to be thrifty!¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be displeased. In fact, she was alreadyughing in her heart. Haha, let¡¯s see if we can¡¯t deal with you this time!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Leng Qingtian and the others were depressed. Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re too good at this. Boohoo¡­ How could they know that Leng Ruoxue wanted to teach them a lesson because they were only focused on finding herbs just now.

    ¡°Haha! Freak, let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Then, with a thought, she stored everyone and the beasts in the bracelet while she and the freak sat on the little peacock¡¯s back again and let it carry them out of the deep stream¡­

    After entering the bracelet, Leng Qingtian and the others were stillforting themselves. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re all old men. This doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been watching it for months. I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and cultivate, and you can recover your original appearance as soon as possible!¡± Empty had been listening to their self-pity, but in the end, he really couldn¡¯t listen anymore and said directly.

    There was a moment of silence when everyone heard that. However, everyone swore in their hearts that they had to cultivate the Mystic Monarch realm as soon as possible. Therefore, everyone became more attentive to cultivation from now on. This was also something Leng Ruoxue did not expect at first. Uh! This was probably what was meant by unintentional nting a willow!

    After Leng Ruoxue and the freak flew up to the deep stream, they found the two butlers standing obediently in the yard waiting for them¡­

    The two butlers felt the sound behind them and immediately turned their heads. However, they found a stunning man and woman they did not know, and a familiar peacock standing in front of them. They were stunned and did not speak for a long time!

    ¡°Head Butler, are you looking for me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with some amusement.

    ¡°Uh! You are¡­¡± The main butler rubbed his eyes and said uncertainly. Who was this woman? Why did her voice sound identical to his young miss¡¯s?

    ¡°I¡¯m Leng Ruoxue,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Ah! Y-you¡¯re the young miss? Oh my god! Did you eat any divine pills or spirit herbs? How did you be a stunning beauty all of a sudden!¡± The second butler eximed in fright. T-this was too exciting!

    ¡°You are the young miss?¡± The Head Butler said doubtfully, looking Leng Ruoxue up and down fiercely. Uh! Their voices were very simr, and their temperaments were very simr, but there was no resemnce between their figures and faces!

    ¡°Yes, I took an appearance-changing pill previously. This is my true appearance now!¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Oh!¡± The two of them understood. No wonder the young miss wanted to take the appearance-changing pill. With their young miss¡¯s beauty that could topple countries, who knew how many people would target her if she didn¡¯t change her appearance! The young miss and the others were not very strong. Uh! That meant endless trouble!

    ¡°Miss, when did youe out of seclusion?¡± The Head butler asked curiously after calming down. They were here to look for Leng Qingtian and the others, but there was no reaction in the room. Moreover, they didn¡¯t dare to barge in, so they waited in the yard for a while. They didn¡¯t expect to see their Miss.

    ¡°Just now. By the way, why are you here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. We¡¯re here to tell Master Leng, Uh! Everyone is awake,¡± The Head butler said carefully. s! He didn¡¯t know if Miss would be angry after knowing about this!

    ¡°Oh, then let them alle over! I¡¯ll meet them,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Then she pulled the freak to find a ce in the yard to sit down.

 Chapter 501 - The Next Unlucky One (5)

    <h4>Chapter 501: The Next Unlucky One (5)</h4>

    ¡°Yes.¡± The head butler turned to call for help while the second butler carefully stayed by Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side to wait on her!

    ¡°Second Butler, are you afraid of me?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help teasing the nervous Second Butler.

    ¡°N-No!¡± the Second Butler said with a slight tremble. Boohoo¡­ Why was the pressure on him getting stronger? He didn¡¯t dare to look directly at Leng Ruoxue now!

    ¡°Second Butler, wait aside first! We¡¯ll call you if there¡¯s anything,¡± the freak said coldly. He was very displeased with the Second Butler¡¯s shy reaction, so he was jealous again!

    ¡°Pfft!¡± The freak¡¯s reaction made Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Hehe, why was the freak so cute!

    ¡°How dare youugh at me!¡± The freak rolled his eyes at Leng Ruoxue and said with slight displeasure. Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er was also a disaster!

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled even more happily. She even stole a kiss on his lips while the freak was not paying attention!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± The freak¡¯s obsidian-like bright eyes burned with care and passion as he stared at Xue¡¯er affectionately!

    Leng Ruoxue also looked back at the freak lovingly¡­

    ¡°Ahem!¡± The head butler, who had been back for a while, coughed awkwardly. Then he hurriedly lowered his head, not daring to look at Leng Ruoxue and the freak.

    The people behind him also turned their heads tacitly, trying to minimize their presence¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re here. Find a ce to sit!¡± Leng Ruoxue ended her affectionate gaze with the freak and looked at everyone awkwardly.

    ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± everyone answered. Some of them had already seen Leng Ruoxue once, and some were seeing Leng Ruoxue for the first time. However, on the way here, the Head butler had already told them about the situation of the young miss and wanted them to be mentally prepared. However, they were still stunned when they first saw the beauty of Leng Ruoxue and the freak because these two were not ordinarily beautiful! They were basically ten-thousand-year-old demons!

    ¡°Cheng Wu, tell me about the situation in Myriad Mountain City!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes gently swept over everyone and said. She had heard from the main butler that she wanted to hear what others thought of Myriad Mountain City now.

    ¡°Miss, please take a look. This is the map of Myriad Mountain City!¡± Cheng Wuposed himself, stood up, and took out a slightly yellowed beast skin scroll from his ring, cing it on the stone table in front of Leng Ruoxue and the freak.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the map and answered lightly.

    ¡°Miss, Myriad Mountain City is actually divided into the inner and outer cities. The rtively safe ce when you just enter Myriad Mountain City is called the inner city by us. That ce has always been upied by the five major forces. At the same time, that ce is also the most prosperous ce in the business cirction of Ten Thousand Mountain City. If we want to transact, we have to enter the inner city. Moreover, the price of selling things to the five major forces has been forced downwards.¡±

    ¡°The sphere of influence we are currently in is called the outer city. Not only are there few resources here, but the number of people here is several times that of the inner city, so life is rtively difficult. Therefore, many forces have to rely on the five major forces because of life.¡± Cheng Wu exined.

    ¡°But I heard that many Mystic Supremacies also live in the outer city, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked casually.

    ¡°Yes, Miss. The Mystic Supremacies are very powerful. The five major factions would not dare to provoke them unless they were absolutely confident. Moreover, generally, all Mystic Supremacies are loners. They rarely establish factions. Moreover, the Mystic Supremacies are very rich, so they naturally won¡¯t have any burden. However, we are different. Many people brought their families to Myriad Mountain City for an adventure. Comparatively, life is even more difficult. Uh! The situation of the factions with fewer people can still be better,¡± Cheng Wu said.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t we transact in the outer city?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Because the five major factions don¡¯t allow it, they want to firmly grasp the business of Myriad Mountain City in their hands, so they will immediately kill anyone mercilessly as soon as they discover that someone is conducting transactions in the outer city! No one will dare to transact in the outer city after a long time!¡± Cheng Wu said very patiently. His situation was rtively good among all the factions, mainly because he didn¡¯t have many subordinates. If he took in everyone he saw like Wang Long, then he would probably not be able to eat anymore!

    ¡°Oh, is there anyone else you want to add?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at everyone.

    ¡°Miss, beautiful women are very unsafe in Myriad Mountain City,¡± a young man added.

    ¡°Anything else?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to ask. s! A woman with low strength but stunning beauty would probably not be safe anywhere!

    ¡°Miss, there are many rules in Myriad Mountain City. Moreover, many are set by the five great factions. Moreover, they order us to follow them!¡± another person said.

    ¡°What rules? Give me an example!¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. She had never heard of the Myriad Mountain City having its own rules. However, these rules seemed to have been passed down for many years and not set by a particr faction.

    ¡°For example, the rules state that we have to pay head tax every year. This is very stressful for the factions with arge number of people!¡± the person continued. It was because of this that many factionster on didn¡¯t dare to casually take in people unless they were true experts!

    ¡°What does this have to do with them? The Myriad Mountain City doesn¡¯t belong to just anyone!¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned and said speechlessly. Did these five factions treat themselves as the masters of a city? They had to pay a head tax!

    ¡°The strong are respected in Myriad Mountain City. Whoever has the biggest fist is the one who decides!¡± the person said. These were the words that the five major factions often said.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue answered lightly and lowered her head in thought.

    ¡°Miss, what should we do next?¡± Cheng Wu couldn¡¯t help asking anxiously when he saw that everyone was almost done talking.

    ¡°Tell me, how determined are you to change this situation?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked up at everyone after a while.

    ¡°As long as Miss leads us, we will definitely be able to defeat the five great factions and build a new Myriad Mountain City!¡± Cheng Wu said with high fighting spirit.

 Chapter 502 - The Next Unlucky One (6)

    <h4>Chapter 502: The Next Unlucky One (6)</h4>

    In fact, for many years, there had always been people who wanted to rece the five major factions and change the current situation in Myriad Mountain City, but they had not seeded. That was mainly because no one had Leng Ruoxue¡¯s extravagance and boldness. Otherwise, if they had united early and not governed by themselves, Myriad Mountain City would probably not be what it was now! Unfortunately, they were not united in the past, and no one had Leng Ruoxue¡¯s cohesion and determination!

    However, Cheng Wu was absolutely unwilling to let go of such an opportunity now! Moreover, it could be said that all of them had never been so united!

    ¡°You have to remember that I¡¯m just a passerby in Myriad Mountain City. I won¡¯t stay here forever, so what you¡¯re doing isn¡¯t for me, but for yourselves, and even for your descendants!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes looked around at everyone and reminded them.

    ¡°Yes, Miss. We know,¡± Cheng Wu and the others said hurriedly. The head butler had told them this a long time ago, and they knew that this was a very rare opportunity to change their fate!

    ¡°Very good. Which of you will introduce me to the five major factions?¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Miss, the five major forces are mainly the forces of the Yue family, the Ni family, the Zhao family, the Fang family, and the Yu family. Among them, the Yue family is the strongest and is the leader of the five major forces. The Yu family is the weakest, and the other three families are not too different in strength,¡± Cheng Wu said after some thought.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between the five families?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued asking.

    ¡°The five great factions might not seem to have a good rtionship on the surface, but once something happens, the five families will immediately form an alliance to face the enemy together,¡± Cheng Wu continued.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded thoughtfully and chose her first target after some thought. The Yue family!

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to deal with the Yue family first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Half of the people fell from their seats to the ground when Leng Ruoxue spoke. Moreover, almost everyone looked at her in disbelief!

    ¡°Your expressions are so strange!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled spuriously and said knowingly to the consultant, s! She just said that she wanted to deal with the Yue family. Did they have to react like this?

    ¡°Miss, the Yue family is the strongest of the five major forces!¡± Cheng Wu couldn¡¯t help reminding as he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.

    ¡°I know! Haven¡¯t you heard of a saying, ¡®To capture bandits, first capture the leader¡¯? That¡¯s why I want to deal with the Yue family!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Hehe, actually, she obviously didn¡¯t want to deal with the Yue family because of this, but¡­

    ¡°Miss, the Yue family is very difficult to deal with. Moreover, they have Mystic Supremacy as their guardian!¡± Cheng Wu quickly exined.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t fight them head-on!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. She was not stupid, so she naturally would not take the initiative to provoke Mystic Supremacy. At most, she would just make use of him!

    ¡°Miss, what exactly do you want?¡± Cheng Wu asked in puzzlement, two drops of cold sweat dripping down his forehead.

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s secrets cannot be revealed. You will know when the timees.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled mysteriously and kept them in suspense!

    ¡°Miss, what should we do?¡± Cheng Wu asked after some thought.

    ¡°You¡­ We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile. Hehe, even though she had a rough outline of the n, she still had to discuss the details with her grandfather and the others. Moreover, she stillcked the critical trump card in the n!

    ¡°Uh, yes!¡± Everyone revealed puzzled expressions and couldn¡¯t help thinking in their hearts. Could it be that Miss didn¡¯t have any ns at all?

    ¡°Leave if there¡¯s nothing else! I would like to rest!¡± Leng Ruoxue began to chase them away!

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down everyone¡¯s foreheads as they thought, ¡®It¡¯s not dark yet, and we¡¯re going to rest?¡¯ However, they still obediently exited the back mountain!

    After they left, Leng Ruoxue moved her grandfather and the others out!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what¡¯s your next n?¡± Leng Qingtian asked impatiently after finding a ce to sit down.

    ¡°Grandpa, there are very few women in Myriad Mountain City, right? Especially beautiful women?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Uh! Probably. But Xue¡¯er, what does this have to do with your n?¡± Leng Qingtian was confused. What did Xue¡¯er mean?

    ¡°Hehe, Lass, don¡¯t tell me you want to try a honey trap? Five birds with one stone!¡± Old Man Zao smiled wretchedly.

    ¡°I want to! But the beauty that can make the five factionspete for her is nowhere to be found!¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed softly and said with slight helplessness. Beauty traps were the best at all times and ces. Unfortunately, where was the beauty?

    In fact, after hearing what Cheng Wu said, she had doubts about the rtionship between the five major forces. The five major forces might not seem to have a good rtionship usually, but they could always be united at critical moments. This could only mean one thing, and that was that the discord between the five major forces was only for show, for outsiders to see. In fact, the rtionship between the five major forces was far from what outsiders thought. What she needed to do most now was to destroy the unity within them. Only then would she have a chance!

    ¡°Who said not? Isn¡¯t there one in front of us?¡± Old Man Zao looked at Leng Ruoxue and smiled evilly. Hehe, if this girl was willing to help, any man would be easy to capture!

    ¡°No!¡± Before Leng Ruoxue could say anything, the freak stood up murderously and red at the disheveled old man who came up with the rotten idea while roaring furiously.

    ¡°Uh! Little Chen Chen! Calm down. This is just a scheme. We won¡¯t really let her seduce another man!¡± Old Man Zao quickly coaxed. Boohoo¡­ How could he have forgotten about this jealous lover! It¡¯s over now. Little Chen Chen will definitely bear a grudge!

    ¡°That won¡¯t do either!¡± the freak roared angrily. He couldn¡¯t even bear to think about it, let alone really going. How could Xue¡¯er¡¯s beauty be appreciated by other men!

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? I don¡¯t intend to be that femme fatale!¡± Leng Ruoxueforted helplessly.

    ¡°Really? Don¡¯t lie to me!¡± the freak reminded worriedly, his obsidian-like eyes full of anticipation!

 Chapter 503 - Fishing A Small Fish (1)

    <h4>Chapter 503: Fishing A Small Fish (1)</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you!¡± Leng Ruoxue promised like she was coaxing a child. s! She really hadn¡¯t thought of herself as the beauty in the n. Uh! To be precise, she was not suitable.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The freak was relieved to hear Xue¡¯er¡¯s promise!

    ¡°Lass! Apart from you, we don¡¯t have any extra women here now!¡± Old Man Zao reminded her. The women in the vige were not good! They were not good-looking enough!

    ¡°Who said so? Isn¡¯t Big Sister Ling¡¯er a woman?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly and moved Feng Ling¡¯er out of the bracelet!

    ¡°Damn Old Man Zao, have you never treated me as a woman?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er immediately ced her little wings on her waist and roared at Old Man Zao fiercely as soon as she emerged!

    ¡°Uh!¡± Old Man Zao was speechless as he looked at the fierce little red bird in front of him. In fact, he had indeed never treated Feng Ling¡¯er as a woman! That was because Feng Ling¡¯er had always been a bird in his heart!

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯ve nothing to say now eh!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er continued to roar furiously.

    ¡°Big Sister Ling¡¯er, stop messing with him. We¡¯re discussing serious business!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er replied and flew onto Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder!

    ¡°Lass, don¡¯t tell me you really intend to use Lass Ling¡¯er?¡± Old Man Zao looked at Feng Ling¡¯er and asked in disbelief. Lass Ling¡¯er was too fierce. If he were to be the female lead in the honey trap, the man would probably be scared away!

    ¡°Sister Ruoxue, I can¡¯t. My partner will be jealous,¡± Feng Ling¡¯er said with a sad face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t intend to use you to carry out this n.¡± Cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. Uh! Beasts could transform into human form, but they were not real humans after all. And with the beasts¡¯ understanding of humans, they would probably be exposed before the mission waspleted!

    ¡°Then who do you intend to use? The beasts in the space are not suitable. They are too pure!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er racked her brains but couldn¡¯t think of anyone suitable to carry out this n!

    ¡°Someone is very suitable!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile, her beautiful eyes shing with a scheming expression!

    ¡°Who?¡± everyone asked in unison. Moreover, the word ¡®curious¡¯ was written all over their faces!

    ¡°Empty!¡± Like a p of thunder, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words stunned everyone. Old Man Zao even fell to the ground exaggeratedly!

    ¡°Lass, wh-who are you talking about?¡± Old Man Zao got up from the ground and rubbed his arm that was hurting from the fall. He widened his eyes and asked uncertainly, Uh! Did he hear it wrong? Did Lass say ¡®Empty¡¯? ¡®Empty¡¯ was obviously a man? How could he carry out a honey trap!

    ¡°Empty! I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone more suitable than him!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, he won¡¯t agree,¡± Leng Qingtian said in realization. How could such a noble man be willing to pretend to be a woman!

    ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to convince him,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently.

    ¡°Uh! Then I wish you sess!¡± Old Man Zao said sympathetically. s! Wouldn¡¯t he be driven mad if he knew that she wanted him to act as a woman? Perhaps Empty knows already!

    ¡°Wait for my good news! Freak, let¡¯s go find Empty.¡± Leng Ruoxue stood up and said to the freak.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The freak was very cooperative. Hehe, as long as it wasn¡¯t him pretending to be a woman!

    With a thought, Leng Ruoxue and the freak disappeared into thin air!

    In the bracelet.

    Leng Ruoxue, the freak, and Empty sat on a stone bench in the garden, staring at each other. No one spoke first!

    ¡°Empty, I have a n that I need your help with!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after a long silence. She did not seal off themunication between the bracelet and the outside world when she was discussing the n with her grandfather and the others in the yard just now, so she believed that he should have known about it long ago. However, he pretended to be stupid in front of her! How evil!

    ¡°Nothing else would be a problem as long as you don¡¯t want me to pretend to be a woman!¡± He tried to shut Leng Ruoxue up before she could speak!

    ¡°I do want you to pretend to be a woman!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°No!¡± Empty spat out!

    ¡°You have to do it even if you can¡¯t. It has to be you no matter what!¡± Leng Ruoxue said domineeringly. Hehe, he would definitely be a drop-dead gorgeous beauty if he dressed up as a woman! She was really looking forward to it!

    ¡°Do you want to do it forcefully?¡± Empty pouted aggrievedly.

    ¡°Yes, so you better be sensible and agree to my request. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being too rough!¡± Leng Ruoxue threatened with a smile!

    ¡°Little Chen Chen, your woman is threatening me!¡± Empty turned his gaze to Ye Chen andined with slight displeasure.

    ¡°Indulge her then! It won¡¯t cost you anything!¡± The freak naturally stood on his wife¡¯s side and advised.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want others to see me.¡± Empty swore that he would not yield. Boohoo¡­ This was too embarrassing!

    ¡°Empty, you¡¯re an adult now. You can¡¯t be so shy all the time. It¡¯s time to go out and meet people!¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed her smile and said earnestly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I think my current status is good. Anyway, I don¡¯t want so many people to see me!¡± Empty said resolutely.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will know that it¡¯s you. Everyone will only think that you are a woman!¡± Leng Ruoxue promised.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a woman!¡± Empty objected resolutely.

    ¡°No, no one wants you to be a woman. This is only part of the n. It¡¯s only temporary,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed.

    ¡°Then¡­ how long will it take?¡± Empty asked very reluctantly. Boohoo¡­ Icy and him have been eating and staying for free. In fact, he was a little embarrassed and wanted to do more for them. However, did he really have to sacrifice his male body!

    ¡°That will depend on whether the n goes smoothly. However, it shouldn¡¯t take long. Moreover, the freak and I will be by your side, so don¡¯t worry, no one will take advantage of you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m worried about!¡± Empty roared furiously. Hmph! No one had dared to take advantage of him yet! He just¡­ just couldn¡¯t ept being a woman acting coquettishly to a man!

 Chapter 504 - Fishing A Small Fish (2)

    <h4>Chapter 504: Fishing A Small Fish (2)</h4>

    ¡°Then what are you worried about?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why do you insist on me pretending to be a woman?¡± Empty asked helplessly. Boohoo¡­ There were ready-made women whom she was not going to use but would rather have him impose instead!

    ¡°You¡¯re very beautiful!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked Empty up and down and couldn¡¯t help but exim!

    ¡°He¡¯s also very beautiful. Why don¡¯t you let him pretend to be a woman!¡± Empty asked with slight dissatisfaction as he pointed at the freak. Hmph! This man was more coquettish than him. He was definitely better at pretending to be a woman than him!

    ¡°Not him!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines. Uh! If she let the freak pretend to be a woman, those men would probably see God before they even got close!

    ¡°Why not? I think he¡¯s very suitable!¡± Empty looked at the freak carefully. Well, the more he looked, the more satisfied he was!

    ¡°His figure, temperament, and temper are all not good. You are the most suitable!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty. It was because he was an energy body and had always been injured, so his figure now was not as strong as that of a normal man. Instead, he looked a little weak. He was slightly taller than ordinary women, but just this weak body that seemed to copse with a gust of wind was enough to arouse the protection of any man!

    Moreover, after this period of cultivation, Wu¡¯s current body was basically solidified, and he didn¡¯t need to float around like a ghost anymore. Which man could refuse a pale and slightly sickly beautiful appearance coupled with this small body!

    ¡°s!¡± Empty looked at the freak and then at himself. Then he sighed helplessly. It seemed like it was true!

    ¡°Empty, you have to believe in my taste. No one is more suitable than you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Hehe, what she wanted was a sickly beauty!

    ¡°s! Alright then!¡± Empty nodded slightly and agreed helplessly. Boohoo¡­ Who asked him to live under someone else¡¯s roof!

    ¡°Haha, let¡¯s begin our new n tomorrow!¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily seeing that her goal had been achieved.

    After settling everything, Leng Ruoxue discussed her n with her grandfather and the others. Then she summoned the main butler and Cheng Wu, gave them some instructions, and the n officially began¡­

    On a certain evening, two women and a man appeared on the streets of Myriad Mountain City. The woman in the lead had a drop dead gorgeous face, but her face was a little pale as if she had yet to recover from a serious illness. The two servants beside her were extremely ugly!

    ¡°Miss, we just entered the city and are unfamiliar with the road. Why don¡¯t we find a better inn to stay in first!¡± the ugly maidservant said loudly, immediately attracting the attention of many pedestrians.

    ¡°Ruo¡¯er, what have I been teaching you? Girls shouldn¡¯t speak so loudly. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to marry in the future.¡± The stunning woman sighed and said earnestly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll marry a man then. It¡¯s the same!¡± the ugly maidservant said nonchntly.

    ¡°s! That¡¯s good too. I¡¯ll keep an eye out for you when I have the chance!¡± The stunning woman covered her pink lips with her jade-like hands and said helplessly.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss!¡± The maidservant thanked her happily!

    ¡°Miss, shouldn¡¯t we find a inn?¡± The male attendant beside her gritted his teeth while suppressing his anger.

    ¡°Uh! Yes! s! My memory hasn¡¯t been good recently, and I can¡¯t remember people and things I¡¯ve seen. It¡¯s all thanks to you guys by my side!¡± The stunning woman pursed her lips and smiled. That was really a smile that could overthrow cities and topple countries. The pedestrians around them had long been charmed by that beautiful smile that even the heaven and earth paled inparison¡­

    Moreover, a growing audience watched them, and almost everyone¡¯s expressions were the same, amazement and disbelief!

    ¡°Miss, why are they surrounding us?¡± the maidservant asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s find a inn quickly. It¡¯s going to be dark soon,¡± the stunning woman said calmly.

    ¡°Miss, do you want to stay in the inn? Come to our Ni family¡¯s inn!¡± The waiter from the Ni family¡¯s inn said with amazement on his face. Moreover, he secretly decided that he had to keep this beauty in his shop no matter what!

    ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t stay in the Ni family¡¯s inn. That¡¯s a ck inn. Of course, you have to stay in our Zhao family¡¯s inn.¡± At this moment, the waiter from the Zhao family¡¯s inn also said, unwilling to be outdone. Hmph! It would be good to see such a great beauty every day even if you couldn¡¯t have her!

    ¡°Damn it, your Zhao family runs a ck shop! The things sold inside are so expensive. Miss, you mustn¡¯t be fooled!¡± the Ni family¡¯s waiter retaliated, and the two of them began to tear down each other!

    ¡°Miss, which house should we live in? I think these two families aren¡¯t that great!¡± the maidservant said very displeased.

    ¡°Erm¡­ I¡¯m not sure either!¡± The absolutely beautiful woman frowned slightly, her beautiful face full of distress.

    ¡°Haha, since you can¡¯t make up your mind, Miss, of course you won¡¯t stay with either of them. Come and stay in our Yue family¡¯s inn!¡± At this moment, a young man¡¯s voice sounded from the crowd. Immediately after, the man pushed through the crowd and came in front of the master and servants.

    ¡°You are¡­¡± The absolutely beautiful woman revealed a puzzled expression as she sized up the man in front of her. She saw that the man was around 30 years old. He was tall, had handsome features, and had an extraordinary bearing. Strength! He might only be a Mystic Monarch, but the domineering aura of a superior was undoubtedly revealed. The arguing waiter immediately fell silent after he stood there!

    ¡°I am Yue Qun. May I know your name, Miss?¡± Yue Qun said very politely.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± The ugly maidservant couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when she heard the man announce his identity!

    ¡°Ruo¡¯er, what are youughing about? How rude!¡± The stunning woman pretended to be displeased as she red at her maidservant. Then she looked at Yue Qun apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Yue. My maidservant doesn¡¯t know the rules. Please don¡¯t take it to heart!¡±

    ¡°No, no. May I know Miss¡¯s name?¡± How could Yue Qun be in the mood to bicker with a maidservant! His mind was full of this great beauty in front of him!

 Chapter 505 - Fishing A Small Fish (3)

    <h4>Chapter 505: Fishing A Small Fish (3)</h4>

    ¡°Leng Wuxin,¡± the stunning woman said lightly.

    ¡°Leng Wuxin, what a good name. Uh! Miss Leng is from the Leng family¡­¡± Yue Qun deliberately said half a sentence and left the rest to Leng Wuxin to continue!

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention the Leng family to me. s! A body like mine really isn¡¯t worthy¡­¡± Leng Wuxin said with slight sadness. Tears welled up in his beautiful eyes, making Yue Qun¡¯s heartache.

    ¡°Hehe, every family has its difficulties. I understand. I won¡¯t ask Miss Leng about sad things in the future!¡± Yue Qun said very understandingly. However, he had long determined in his heart that this Leng Wuxin was the youngdy of the Leng family. He reckoned that she was not valued in the Leng family because of her poor health.

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Young Master Yue.¡± Leng Wuxin smiled lightly.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Yue Qunposed himself and said quickly. He had been captured by Leng Wuxin¡¯s beautiful smile.

    ¡°Miss, we haven¡¯t found our inn yet!¡± the maidservant suddenly reminded.

    ¡°Uh! Yes!¡± Leng Wuxin became distressed again and frowned. Yue Qun¡¯s heart clenched when she frowned slightly!

    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter. I told you, Miss Leng can stay in our Yue family¡¯s inn. Did you forget so quickly?¡± Yue Qun said with slight dissatisfaction.

    ¡°That¡¯s too troublesome! How can I do that?¡± Leng Wuxin¡¯s cheeks were slightly red as he said shyly.

    ¡°How can it be troublesome? My family runs an inn, and you are a guest, how can it be troublesome?¡± Yue Qun said hurriedly.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t refuse.¡± Leng Wuxin smiled lightly.

    ¡°Miss, please follow me.¡± After speaking, Yue Qun led Leng Wuxin and her two servants straight to their own inn and very eagerly helped them book a room. He finally left reluctantly, looking back every three steps!

    In the guest room¡­

    Leng Wuxiny on the soft bed, panting heavily!

    ¡°Empty, pay attention to your image as the eldest youngdy. Yue Qun wille at any time,¡± the ugly maidservant, Leng Ruoxue, said impatiently.

    Ever since the n began, Leng Ruoxue left Myriad Mountain City undercover. Then she deliberately found an evening with a lot of passersby and walked back in with the freak and Empty. In fact, she deliberately spoke loudly on the streets just now to attract the attention of others. Now, it seemed that the effect was good. At least, the fish took the bait smoothly!

    ¡°So what? I still have to sleep and fart!¡± Empty said nonchntly. He was already very depressed being dressed as a woman. Couldn¡¯t he be more at ease when there was no one around? Boohoo¡­ Was it toote to regret now?

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let him do whatever he wants!¡± the freak said sympathetically. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have to pretend to be a woman. Otherwise, he would have to bang his head against the wall in frustration.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. s! She also knew that there were great sacrifices for the sake of the n, but there was nothing she could do!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, send me into the space. I¡¯m not used to sleeping here,¡± Empty said. He found that lying on the soft bed was notfortable at all!

    ¡°Okay,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered and sent Empty into the bracelet.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what should we do?¡± Without the third wheel, the freak gently pulled Leng Ruoxue into his arms. His face was full of anticipation, and his ck starry eyes began to glow again!

    ¡°Stop. Freak, don¡¯t look at me like this now. I¡¯ll vomit,¡± Leng Ruoxue said, a little unbearable. Oh my god, it was really too terrifying!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you despise me again! Boohoo¡­ I didn¡¯t even despise you!¡± the freak said aggrievedly.

    ¡°Uh! I don¡¯t despise you. It¡¯s just that your current appearance is really not suitable to make such an enchanting expression. It¡¯s too horrifying!¡± Leng Ruoxue felt her hair stand on end.

    ¡°Hehe, what expression should I be wearing now?¡± the freak teased with a chuckle.

    ¡°An expression like¡­¡± Before Leng Ruoxue could finish speaking, there was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± the freak asked angrily with some dissatisfaction.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m a waiter from the inn. Our young master asked me to deliver some food to Miss Leng,¡± the waiter outside the door replied fearfully.

    ¡°Oh, just leave it here.¡± The freak opened the door impatiently and pointed at a table not far away.

    ¡°Yes, erm¡­ isn¡¯t Miss Leng around?¡± the waiter asked cautiously. Boohoo¡­ Why was this man so fierce? He really didn¡¯t know how he had offended this ugly man!

    ¡°What? My young miss isn¡¯t someone you can see just because you want to,¡± the freak red and said irritably.

    ¡°No¡­ No, my young master wants me to tell Miss Leng something.¡± The waiter was so scared that he was about to cry!

    ¡°It¡¯s the same if you say it to me,¡± the freak said coldly with a light eyelid.

    ¡°Alright! Young Master said he wille and see Miss Leng tomorrow,¡± the waiter said helplessly and quickly disappeared after speaking!

    ¡°Tch, is there a need to specially pass on such a sentence?¡± the freak murmured to himself after closing the door.

    ¡°Freak, what are you muttering about?¡± Leng Ruoxue walked to the freak¡¯s side and asked curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about that Yue Qun! It¡¯s really strange. He cane tomorrow if he wants, and specially got a waiter to pass the message!¡± the freak exined.

    ¡°Haha, this is to show that he values our young miss. It¡¯s also a hint!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile and looked at the sumptuous food on the table. Hehe, looks like Yue Qun was quite sensible!

    ¡°A hint?¡± The freak didn¡¯t understand. In fact, he really didn¡¯t know much about how men chased after women.

    ¡°Yes, I think he will take the initiative to invite us to his house in a few days,¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed.

    ¡°Uh! No way! So fast?¡± The freak was a little skeptical.

    ¡°Not very fast. The entire Myriad Mountain City will know tomorrow that a stunning beauty came to the city. Rumor has it that she¡¯s the youngdy of the Leng family. Think about it, how many love rivals will this identity attract to Yue Qun? How can he not be afraid?¡± Leng Ruoxue analyzed.

 Chapter 506 - Fishing A Small Fish (4)

    <h4>Chapter 506: Fishing A Small Fish (4)</h4>

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s true!¡± the freak said after some thought.

    ¡°Freak, rest early today! It should be very lively tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The freak nodded slightly.

    The next day, as Leng Ruoxue had expected, many people came to ask to see Leng Wuxin. Leng Wuxin¡¯s reputation became even more resounding after he chose to receive them¡­

    On the third day¡­

    The fourth day¡­

    For several days, the Yue family¡¯s inn was full. Moreover, Leng Wuxin could definitely be found wherever there were many people¡­

    ¡°Miss, wake up. Don¡¯t scare me. Boohoo¡­¡± Suddenly, Leng Wuxin, who was surrounded in the crowd, fainted, and her maidservant cried out in fright!

    In the main hall of the inn.

    Yue Qun, who was blocked outside the crowd, pushed everyone aside anxiously. He stretched out his long arm and hugged Leng Wuxin, who had fainted on the ground, tightly. He was so excited that he couldn¡¯t find his bearings. Boohoo¡­ His Xin¡¯er smelled so good!

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Leng Wuxin, who had woken up slowly, asked in puzzlement, his beautiful little face full of confusion.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Yue Qun was stunned, and he thought to himself, ¡®What illness does Xin¡¯er have? Why does she have such a poor memory? She often asks who he is!¡¯

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± the maidservant beside her said with a worried face, her eyes still brimming with tears!

    ¡°Ruo¡¯er, where is this ce?¡± Leng Wuxin¡¯s clear eyes were full of doubts and puzzlement as she asked softly.

    ¡°Miss, did you forget? We were in the Yue family¡¯s inn! There were too many people surrounding you just now, and you couldn¡¯t breathe properly, so you fainted,¡± the maidservant exined.

    ¡°All of you, disperse. Xin¡¯er isn¡¯t feeling well. Stop surrounding her,¡± Yue Qun immediately ordered loudly.

    How could the surrounding people dare to stay here after Young Master Yue spoke! They all ran away in the blink of an eye¡­

    ¡°Xin¡¯er, it¡¯s okay. They won¡¯t dare to bother you anymore.¡± Yue Qun looked at Leng Wuxin gently and said affectionately. Moreover, in order to improve his rtionship with Leng Wuxin, he even directly called out the name in his heart.

    ¡°Who are you? Do I know you?¡± Leng Wuxin asked foolishly.

    ¡°Xin¡¯er, I¡¯m Yue Qun! You¡¯re my¡­¡± Yue Qun said anxiously, but he was interrupted before he could finish!

    ¡°Xin¡¯er, he is the young master of the Yue family¡¯s inn!¡± Ni Fang, who had just entered the inn, happened to hear what Yue Qun wanted to say, so he spoke first.

    ¡°Oh, and who are you?¡± Leng Wuxin asked curiously.

    ¡°He¡¯s the young master of the Ni family¡¯s ck shop, the ck shop you encountered when you just entered the city!¡± Yue Qun provoked.

    ¡°Oh, I remember there was also a Zhao family¡¯s ck shop! The waiters of those two shops even quarreled. How interesting,¡± Leng Wuxin said happily.

    ¡°Hehe, yes!¡± Yue Qun echoed with a smile, but he was very displeased in his heart. Hmph! She remembered this clearly. She even remembered the two attendants, but she never remembered him. Fortunately, the others were not treated better than him, and this made him feel a little better.

    ¡°Xin¡¯er, I¡¯m Ni Fang. You have to remember me!¡± The refined Ni Fang introduced himself elegantly.

    ¡°How dare you call her Xin¡¯er!¡± Yue Qun immediately exploded when he heard Ni Fang calling her that!

    ¡°If you can, why can¡¯t I?¡± Ni Fang refused to be outdone.

    ¡°Xin¡¯er!¡±

    Just as Yue Qun and Ni Fang were about to start a fight, another voice sounded in the main hall of the inn! Immediately, the mes in their eyes shot toward the owner of the voice. If looks could kill, the owner of the voice would probably be riddled with holes!

    What surprised them further was that Leng Wuxin dashed toward the man like a butterfly¡­

    ¡°Big Brother Ming!¡± Leng Wuxin called out happily and hugged the man¡¯s arm affectionately.

    ¡°Crash!¡± Upon hearing the word ¡®Big Brother Ming¡¯, Yue Qun and Ni Fang¡¯s hearts instantly shattered into several pieces, and the mes of anger in their hearts burned even more vigorously! Damn it, why did Xin¡¯er remember him! At this moment, they had long been blinded by jealousy, and they wanted to chop Zhao Ming into pieces in their hearts!

    ¡°Xin¡¯er, be careful. You¡¯re weak and shouldn¡¯t run!¡± Zhao Ming said worriedly. However, his eyes nced provocatively at Yue Qun and Ni Fang!

    ¡°Haha, what a coincidence! Everyone is here today.¡± Two young men walked in from the outside as the three of thempeted silently. One of them said with a smile.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Zhao Ming looked at the two of them and said with slight displeasure.

    ¡°Can¡¯t wee if you can?¡± another man said nonchntly.

    ¡°Haha, of course you can. My family owns an inn, anyone cane!¡± Yue Qun said with augh, looking at Zhao Ming provocatively. Hmph! You don¡¯t like theming, so I insist on letting theme!

    ¡°Uh! You are¡­¡± Leng Wuxin¡¯s beautiful face was full of question marks.

    ¡°Sister Xin¡¯er, I¡¯m Fang Yu,¡± the iparably handsome Fang Yu said mentally prepared.

    ¡°I¡¯m Big Brother Yu Tao!¡± the tall Yu Tao said helplessly.

    ¡°Oh, hello. Erm¡­ Brother Ming wants to take me out to y. Let¡¯s go together!¡± Leng Wuxin invited very warmly.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone answered happily except for Zhao Ming, whose handsome face was ck.

    In this way, Leng Wuxin, her two servants, and five men with their own thoughts went on a trip together¡­

    Their goal for this trip was naturally to climb the mountain!

    The mountain that Zhao Ming brought them to was located in the Zhao family¡¯s territory. The terrain was good, the environment was beautiful, and the air was fresh. It was one of the few beautiful sceneries in Myriad Mountain City!

    Leng Wuxin finally climbed to the top of the mountain and sat down on the ground. He was drenched in sweat and panting. His originally pale face was now flushed, and he looked even more beautiful!

 Chapter 507 - A Gathering Of Men (1)

    <h4>Chapter 507: A Gathering Of Men (1)</h4>

    ¡°Zhao Ming, what are you thinking? You obviously know that Xin¡¯er¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, but you still brought her here to climb the mountain! Do you want to kill her?¡± Yue Qun stared at Leng Wuxin, who was bing more and more alluring, unblinkingly, and was the first to speak awkwardly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Look at how tired Xin¡¯er is,¡± Ni Fang said with heartache, his face full of amazement!

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you have any good intentions at all. Hmph! If we didn¡¯t follow you, why did you bring Little Sister Xin¡¯er here alone?¡± Fang Yu also had an expression that said, ¡®You brat, don¡¯t have good intentions.¡¯

    ¡°s! Isn¡¯t it obvious? Fortunately, we came along. Otherwise, Sister Xin¡¯er would be in danger.¡± Yu Tao added oil to the fire!

    ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m the one who wants to climb the mountain. It has nothing to do with Elder Brother Ming.¡± Leng Wuxin couldn¡¯t help speaking up for Zhao Ming!

    ¡°Xin¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to speak up for him. We know his thoughts!¡± Yue Qun couldn¡¯t help roaring with some jealousy when he saw Zhao Ming¡¯s smug expression.

    ¡°I really wanted toe. Big Brother Qun, you might not know this, but Xin¡¯er¡¯s illness requires wild ginseng, so I wanted toe to the mountain to see if I could find it. If I could find something ten thousand years old by chance, then Xin¡¯er¡¯s illness would be saved!¡± Leng Wuxin exined faintly.

    ¡°Wild ginseng? A ten-thousand-year-old one?¡± The word ¡®Big Brother Qun¡¯ extinguished Yue Qun¡¯s jealousy and even made him a little smug. However, he still didn¡¯t miss out on the keyword in Leng Wuxin¡¯s words!

    ¡°Must it take ten thousand years?¡± Fang Yu said awkwardly. Ten thousand-year-old wild ginseng was not easy to find now!

    ¡°Yu Tao, doesn¡¯t your family have a pharmacy? Have you heard of any ten-thousand-year-old wild ginseng?¡± Zhao Ming asked thoughtfully. Ten-thousand-year-old wild ginseng? He seemed to have heard of it from someone. Where did ite from? Why couldn¡¯t he remember?

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know either. I have to go home and ask,¡± Yu Tao stammered.

    ¡°Xin¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. All the herbs in our Myriad Mountain City are in the hands of the Yu family. He will definitely be able to find them with his help,¡± Yue Qunforted with some heartache.

    ¡°Yes, thank you, Big Brother Yu.¡± Leng Wuxin smiled gently.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Yu Tao said hurriedly, feeling even better. Hehe, Xin¡¯er also called him Big Brother!

    ¡°Xin¡¯er, you must be hungry, right? Eat something!¡± At this moment, Zhao Ming took out various utensils and food that he had long prepared from his ring and ced them in front of Leng Wuxin. He said with concern, Hmph! He couldn¡¯t let Xin¡¯er¡¯s attention be attracted by others!

    ¡°Big Brother Ming, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t eat the food outside. I can only eat the food made by my maidservant.¡± Leng Wuxin carefully looked at Zhao Ming and said shyly.

    ¡°But¡­ don¡¯t you have some dishes every day in the inn? These are your favorite!¡± Zhao Ming said in disbelief. He had spent a lot of money to find out Leng Wuxin¡¯s preferences! He didn¡¯t expect the news to be all wrong! He was so angry!

    ¡°That¡¯s because Xin¡¯er is afraid that others will know her strange illness, so she wants to hide it from others¡­ Xin¡¯er doesn¡¯t want to be treated as a monster. Boohoo¡­¡± Leng Wuxin exined with a choked voice as he looked at the puzzled five men.

    ¡°How can Xin¡¯er be a monster? Xin¡¯er is so beautiful, don¡¯t cry!¡± The five men hurriedlyforted her. s! The beauty¡¯s crying broke their hearts!

    ¡°Xin¡¯er has been weak since childhood, so all the food I¡¯ve eaten since childhood was carefully prepared by my maidservant. Even the raw materials for the food were specially nted by my family for me. They were afraid that the things outside would be unclean, and eating them would be bad for my health,¡± Leng Wuxin exined.

    ¡°Ruo¡¯er, where¡¯s my food?¡± Leng Wuxin asked softly. She looked around for her maidservant after speaking.

    ¡°Miss, its here!¡± Leng Ruoxue, who was disguised as a maidservant, pushed away the five men surrounding Leng Wuxin and said.

    ¡°Ruo¡¯er, my food!¡± Leng Wuxin said lightly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out the food she had prepared beforehand from her ring helplessly and ced them in front of Leng Wuxin.

    ¡°Yes, yes, not bad.¡± Leng Wuxin looked at the food in front of him and nodded with satisfaction!

    Yue Qun and the others were all speechless when they saw the food Leng Ruoxue took out. Heavens! This was too extravagant. Did Xin¡¯er eat these every day? s! Ordinary men really couldn¡¯t support her with this way of eating. Fortunately, they were not ordinary men! Moreover, such expensive food were rarely seen usually, they were even more sure of Leng Wuxin¡¯s identity. Probably no family could support her except for the Leng family, which was a super family!

    ¡°Miss, enjoy. Ruo¡¯er won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Leng Ruoxue retreated to a corner tactfully after speaking. The freak was naturally sitting in the corner waiting for her!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you must be exhausted, right?¡± The freak hugged Leng Ruoxue and said with heartache. Hmph! Damn it, Empty actually used a strike to threaten Xue¡¯er to cook so many dishes!

    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Leng Ruoxue leanedfortably in the freak¡¯s arms and said with a light smile.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, which of these men do you think is sincere?¡± the freak asked curiously as he looked at the five men not far away.

    ¡°None of them are sincere,¡± Leng Ruoxue said disdainfully. During this period of time, Qing Jue had been monitoring the situation of the five major forces, so there were almost no secrets that could be hidden from her! These men might look decent but they were actually nothing good!

    ¡°Uh!¡± The freak was speechless. Then why were they so concerned?

    ¡°Freak, ording to this situation, our n will seed quickly.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the few people not far away and said with a light smile.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The freak nodded.

    ¡°Ruo¡¯er, I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng Wuxin¡¯s voice sounded again after a while.

    ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered quickly and pulled the freak to his feet. The two of them walked in Leng Wuxin¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Ruo¡¯er! I¡¯m so full that I can¡¯t walk anymore. Why don¡¯t you ask Little Yao to carry me down the mountain!¡± Empty, who was pretending to be Leng Wuxin, said with a chuckle.

 Chapter 508 - A Gathering Of Men (2)

    <h4>Chapter 508: A Gathering Of Men (2)</h4>

    ¡°Little Yao?¡± Leng Ruoxue and the freak were stunned and didn¡¯t react too well. What Little Yao?

    ¡°Little Yao, I¡¯m calling you! How dare you ignore me?¡± Leng Wuxin pointed at the freak, his beautiful face full of displeasure.

    ¡°Me?¡± The freak¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines. Damn it, Empty actually gave him a random name!

    ¡°Xin¡¯er, why don¡¯t we change such a disobedient attendant! Any one of Big Brother Qun¡¯s servants is a hundred times better than him!¡± Yue Qun said coldly by the side, but he was so jealous of this ugly freak who could touch Xin¡¯er!

    ¡°Big Brother Qun, I appreciate your good intentions. I¡¯m used to using this,¡± Leng Wuxin said with an apologetic face as if he had offended Yue Qun greatly by not epting his good intentions.

    Leng Ruoxue and the freak, who were standing by the side and listening, had two drops of cold sweat dripping down their foreheads. They thought, wasn¡¯t Empty a little too immersed in the show!

    ¡°Little Yao,e and carry me!¡± Leng Wuxin shouted with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Miss, this isn¡¯t appropriate,¡± the freak said with a cold face, not moving at all, not even frowning.

    ¡°How is it not suitable?¡± Leng Wuxin asked in puzzlement. Well, why did he have a bad feeling? Was he being too paranoid?

    ¡°Have you forgotten what Old Madam said? Old Madam said that men and women shouldn¡¯t touch each other. You have to marry me if I touch your body. Hehe, I don¡¯t mind marrying a great beauty like Miss, I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t be willing!¡± The freak shrugged with an innocent face.

    Leng Ruoxue was stunned after hearing what the freak said, and then sheughed hysterically in her heart. Haha, the freak was really too cute. He actually thought of such a reason. Hehe, let¡¯s see what Empty can do this time!

    ¡°Uh! When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± Leng Wuxin blinked and asked in confusion.

    ¡°Old Madam told us when Miss was very young. Otherwise, why would Miss only have me as your attendant!¡± the freak lied through his teeth.

    ¡°Old Madam also said that any man who has touched my young miss¡¯s body will be the Leng family¡¯s son-inw. Uh! It seems like the young masters have all interacted with my young miss¡¯s body, so you all have a chance to be the Leng family¡¯s son-inw!¡± The freak blinked his eyes and said very innocently.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Wuxin was dumbfounded. What was going on? He clearly wanted to mess with that freak. Why did it be a trap for him to jump into?

    ¡°Young Masters, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and carry my young miss down the mountain!¡± the freak urged as he looked at the stunned men.

    ¡°Oh, Xin¡¯er, I¡¯ll carry you home.¡± Yue Qun was the first to react. He hurriedly carried Leng Wuxin and ran away. Hehe! He really didn¡¯t expect the Leng family to have such rules. Hehe, this was really good news for him!

    After Yue Qun escaped with Leng Wuxin on his back, the other four people immediately reacted and began to pursue her relentlessly. At the same time, they were thinking in their hearts that they couldn¡¯t let Xin¡¯er fall into the hands of that big pervert Yue Qun!

    ¡°Freak, you are still the best.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the few people who disappeared in the blink of an eye and couldn¡¯t help teasing with a light smile. Haha, This time, Empty was definitely going to be depressed to death!

    ¡°Hehe, didn¡¯t he want someone to carry him down the mountain! Look at how many people want to carry him now!¡± the freak said with a naughty smile. Hmph! Want to mess with him? Dream on! His body was only for Xue¡¯er to enjoy. No one else was qualified!

    ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go too!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The freak gently hugged Leng Ruoxue and nodded.

    It was already evening when Leng Ruoxue and the freak slowly walked back to the inn. However, they were stopped outside the door before they could return to their rooms.

    ¡°Shopkeeper, what¡¯s the meaning of this? We did pay for the room, didn¡¯t we?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement, her tone obviously displeased!

    ¡°Hehe, you two are mistaken. I stopped you two just to tell you that your young miss is no longer staying in the inn,¡± the shopkeeper said with a face full of smiles.

    ¡°What about my young miss?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked the advisor.

    ¡°She¡¯s in the Yue family of course! Miss Leng is the future Young Madam of the Yue family, so of course she can¡¯t stay in the inn!¡± the shopkeeper exined.

    ¡°Young Madam? Doesn¡¯t Young Master Yue already have a Young Madam? My young miss won¡¯t be a concubine!¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately said very arrogantly.

    ¡°Of course. In fact, our young master doesn¡¯t have any young madam. Those women are just concubines. They¡¯re not important,¡± the shopkeeper quickly said ingratiatingly. s! He couldn¡¯t afford to offend the people around the future young madam!

    ¡°Shopkeeper, lead the way and bring us to the Yue family!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Please follow me.¡± The shopkeeper bowed slightly. In his opinion, he had given them enough face!

    Leng Ruoxue and the freak followed the shopkeeper to the backyard of the inn. A flying spirit beast was already prepared in the backyard. The three of them sat on the spirit beast¡¯s back and flew directly toward the Yue family¡¯s main mountain.

    They arrived at their destination momentster!

    ¡°Hehe, the two of you have already arrived. This is our Yue family¡¯s main mountain. How is it? It¡¯s very majestic and grand, right? This mountain is thergest and best in Myriad Mountain City.¡± In the air, the shopkeeper pointed at the green mountain not far away from them and said with a face full of pride.

    ¡°So-so. It¡¯s not as beautiful as the mountain we just went to the Zhao family¡¯s residence.¡± Leng Ruoxue pouted with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Hmph! How can that lousy mountain of the Zhao familypare to our Yue family? Our Yue family¡¯s mountain is the best in the entire Myriad Mountain City,¡± the shopkeeper retorted.

    ¡°Old Wang sells his melons and praises himself. Who doesn¡¯t say that their things are good!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The shopkeeper was so angry that he almost fainted.

    ¡°Shopkeeper, can wend now?¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded the shopkeeper, whose face had turned green from anger. However, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little regretful. s! This shopkeeper¡¯s tolerance was quite strong.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The shopkeeper gently patted the flying beast¡¯s head. The beast was so well-trained that it found a spacious ce andnded steadily!

 Chapter 509 - A Gathering Of Men (3)

    <h4>Chapter 509: A Gathering Of Men (3)</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m here on Young Master¡¯s orders to deliver Miss Leng¡¯s servants.¡± Outside the Yue family¡¯s main residence, the shopkeeper took out a token and said to the guard guarding the door.

    ¡°Go in! The young master asked you to send them to the Heartless Garden!¡± The guard let them pass without even looking at the signboard because he had just received the young master¡¯s order.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The shopkeeper thanked him and then led Leng Ruoxue and the freak straight to the Heartless Garden.

    After several turns, the shopkeeper finally brought Leng Ruoxue and the freak to the Heartless Garden.

    Leng Ruoxue stood outside the Heartless Garden, looking at the obviously new board, her heart full of sarcasm. s! This was what men were like! Liking the new and hating the old should be themon problem of all men!

    ¡°Please enter. Miss Leng is still waiting for you! I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± The shopkeeper turned and left after speaking.

    Leng Ruoxue and the freak walked directly into the Heartless Garden after seeing the shopkeeper leave.

    At this moment, hundreds of flowers were blooming in the Heartless Garden, and thousands of birds were chirping. It was the most beautiful time. The guards in the yard were abnormally tight, almost guarding every three steps and every five steps as if they were guarding something important.

    In the garden.

    Empty sat on the chair and yed with the flowers in his hand in boredom. He was really depressed. Boohoo¡­ He was actually imprisoned. Why weren¡¯t Little Snow and Little Chen Chen apanying him yet?

    At this moment, Leng Ruoxue and the freak happened to walk in. They saw the depressed-looking Empty from afar! The two of them slowly approached¡­

    ¡°Miss, your servants are here,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Damn girl, why are you only here now? Where did you two fool around? Tell me the truth!¡± Upon hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s voice, he immediately roared furiously! These two baddies only cared about traveling and ying and left him alone with the five wolves. Boohoo¡­ bad people!

    ¡°Miss, calm down! How can you wrong us? We walked down on our legs, unlike you who has someone carrying you. Of course, you¡¯re faster than us! However, your speed is really extraordinary. Are we going to discuss marriage now?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with a light smile. Hehe, they had sessfully infiltrated the enemy¡¯s ranks! Even though it was a little different from her n!

    ¡°Damn girl, you still dare to say that!¡± It would have been better if she hadn¡¯t mentioned it, but now that she did, his anger rose immediately!

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Empty snorted coldly and turned his head to ignore them.

    ¡°My good Miss, don¡¯t be angry with us!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed softly.

    ¡°Xin¡¯er, aren¡¯t they already here?! Why are you still angry?!¡± Suddenly, Yue Qun¡¯s voice sounded from beside the three of them! Yue Qun had already appeared not far behind them.

    ¡°Young Master Yue, help us persuade Miss! Miss is angry with us! She thinks we¡¯re too slow. Boohoo¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue said aggrievedly with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s okay. Xin¡¯er was just worried about you guys. She got a scare on the way!¡± Yue Qun said understandingly.

    ¡°By the way, Xin¡¯er, I know the whereabouts of the ten-thousand-year-old wild ginseng you wanted. It¡¯s the Yu family¡¯s treasure. Hmph! Yu Tao even told us that he didn¡¯t know. How ridiculous. However, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already asked Father to help me ask for it from the Yu family. I think the Yu family won¡¯t dare to trample on my Father,¡± Yue Qun said confidently. He even began to fantasize in his heart that he was already the Leng family¡¯s quick son-inw!

    ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Big Brother Qun. I¡¯m tired and want to rest,¡± Leng Wuxin said with a pale face.

    ¡°Is Xin¡¯er feeling unwell?¡± Yue Qun asked worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯m just a little tired today and want to rest early,¡± Leng Wuxin said weakly.

    ¡°Then Xin¡¯er should rest early. Big Brother Qun will visit you tomorrow,¡± Yue Qun said very thoughtfully.

    ¡°Take care of Xin¡¯er. As for you, Little Yao, don¡¯t go near Xin¡¯er!¡± Yue Qun added before leaving.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Leng Ruoxue and the freak quickly replied,ughing in their hearts!

    After Yue Qun left, Leng Ruoxue and the others entered the room.

    ¡°Miss, your charm is really too great!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her head and said with a light smile after closing the door.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, how much longer? I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Empty said frantically.

    ¡°Bear with it! Be good. Aren¡¯t you doing well pretending to have amnesia? It¡¯ll pass quickly when you have nothing to do!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not pretending. I really want to lose my memory!¡± Empty said with a long face. Boohoo¡­ He got in too deep with Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s real or fake, as long as you hang in there. By the way, why were you suddenly taken to the Yue family¡¯s residence?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Qing Jue only told her that Empty had been taken to the Yue family¡¯s residence, but he didn¡¯t tell her why. Therefore, she really didn¡¯t understand why the decision was made so suddenly. Even though infiltrating the enemy was part of her n, wasn¡¯t this a little too rushed?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t that little brat tell you?¡± Empty red at the freak and said with some displeasure.

    ¡°No. Why would I ask you if he told me?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. s! Was she mad?

    ¡°It¡¯s all his fault!¡± Empty said through gritted teeth, his beautiful eyes shooting out raging mes!

    ¡°What does it have to do with me? Don¡¯t malign me!¡± The freak raised his eyes slightly and said nonchntly.

    ¡°Who else does it have to do with? Will I be brought here directly if it doesn¡¯t have to do with you?¡± Empty roared. Hmph! Those stinky brats would have died long ago if he wasn¡¯t afraid of ruining Xue¡¯er¡¯s n!

    ¡°No, calm down. Tell me what happened.¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly coaxed, her face full of question marks. s! So infuriating. Qing Jue kept her guessing, but Empty was hesitating as well!

    ¡°I¡­ I was snatched here because of the ¡®Old Madam¡¯ that the damn freak mentioned. They believed it, so the five of them fought. In the end, Yue Qun won, and he brought me here,¡± Empty exined hesitantly, his expression very conflicted!

 Chapter 510 - Suspicion, Scheme (1)

    <h4>Chapter 510: Suspicion, Scheme (1)</h4>

    ¡°That simple? Tell me about the fight!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of gossip, her little face full of excitement!

    ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about in a fight? It¡¯s just a fight. However, I can tell you that the other four are seriously injured!¡± Empty exined.

    ¡°Oh, no. I think you¡¯re tired too. Rest early today!¡± Leng Ruoxue sent Empty directly into the bracelet.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you also realized that he is a big lightbulb, right?¡± the freak said happily when he saw Leng Ruoxue losing everything.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid you will start fighting,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. Hehe, actually, she wanted to visit those families with the freak to see themotion.

    Leng Ruoxue summoned Quill and Rise with a thought. Then she got Quill to cast an invisibility spell on them, and the two of them set off.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, can¡¯t Qing Jue monitor them? Why do we have to go there personally?¡± the freak asked in puzzlement on the way to the Ni family.

    ¡°Hmph! That stinky brat has learned bad things. He didn¡¯t tell me anything fun, so I had to do it myself!¡± Leng Ruoxueined very displeased.

    ¡°Big Sister, you wronged me!¡± Qing Jue couldn¡¯t help transmitting his voice toin when he heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯sint from the bracelet.

    ¡°Really? Then why didn¡¯t you tell me anything?¡± Leng Ruoxue immediately questioned.

    ¡°Big Sister, didn¡¯t I tell you that he was brought to the Yue family?¡± Qing Jue said aggrievedly.

    ¡°What about everything in between? I¡¯m asking about that!¡± Leng Ruoxue said angrily. Boohoo¡­ She would asionally gossip! Damn Qing Jue actually refused to satisfy her curiosity!

    ¡°In between¡­ there¡¯s nothing to say! Didn¡¯t Big Sister always only want the result!¡± Qing Jue pouted his little mouth, and his clear ck eyes were full of tears as he sent a pitiful voice transmission.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. This became her own problem!

    ¡°Stinky Qing Jue, how dare you quibble. You didn¡¯t tell me when I asked you!¡± Leng Ruoxue reacted and questioned.

    ¡°Big Sister, I forgot what happened!¡± Qing Jue said innocently.

    ¡°Forgot? You¡¯re an artifact spirit? Are you telling me that there¡¯s something wrong with your memory?¡± Leng Ruoxue was helpless. Why did she only realize today that Qing Jue was so good at quibbling?

    ¡°Big Sister, I have too many things to remember every day. There are also times when my head is full! Therefore, there¡¯s naturally no need to remember some unimportant things!¡± Qing Jue said matter-of-factly.

    Alright, Leng Ruoxue admitted defeat. She decided that she would treat Qing Jue as aputer from now on because Qing Jue would also overload!

    ¡°Big Sister, are you angry with me? I¡¯ll tell you everything in the future, okay?!¡± After a while, seeing that Leng Ruoxue ignored him, Qing Jue said pitifully, its ck eyes full of pleading. Boohoo¡­ Big Sister, don¡¯t ignore me!

    ¡°Big Sister, Yue Qun went to the toilet just now and grabbed something to eat without washing his hands,¡± Qing Jue continued with a smile.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me this!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines. She couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and roared in her heart. Damn Qing Jue, he must have done it on purpose!

    ¡°Oh!¡± Qing Jue covered his mouth and giggled. Hehe, Big Sister is so cute!

    ¡°Qing Jue, continue monitoring them. Tell me if there¡¯s anything important. There¡¯s no need to say anything unimportant.¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed softly and said helplessly. She cut off her connection with Qing Jue after speaking.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Xue¡¯er?¡± the freak asked in puzzlement when he heard Leng Ruoxue suddenly sigh.

    ¡°Nothing. I just had a chat with Qing Jue. That stinky brat deliberately pissed me off!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Hehe, my Xue¡¯er is too cute!¡± the freak said with some jealousy.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the freak cautiously and thought, What a strong vinegar smell!

    ¡°Master, we¡¯re at Patriarch Ni¡¯s residence,¡± Quill reminded.

    ¡°Quill, just fly in,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. They were invisible anyway, and no one in the Ni family could see them.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Quill flew in and searched with its X-ray vision after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s instructions. Finally, itnded in a yard.

    ¡°Master, this is the main courtyard,¡± Quill reminded.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and jumped down from Quill¡¯s back.

    Leng Ruoxue looked up and sized up the Ni Family Head¡¯s yard. She saw that there was nothing else in the huge main yard except for a few tall towering trees, a few stone tables, and stone chairs.

    ¡°This patriarch of the Ni family is quite low-key,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in surprise.

    ¡°This yard doesn¡¯t look like someone who likes to be ostentatious, but who knows!¡± the freak said nonchntly. To be honest, he didn¡¯t have a good impression of the Ni family because the waiter from the Ni family¡¯s inn had threatened them when they first arrived in Myriad Mountain City. Hmph! As the saying goes, like servant, like master!

    ¡°Someone¡¯s talking in the study. Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Leng Ruoxue vaguely heard voicesing from the study with the light on, so she suggested. Anyway, it was not the first time they were eavesdropping!

    ¡°Okay!¡± The freak nodded slightly. The two of them and the two transmogrified little beasts quietly walked toward the study¡­

    In the study.

    The patriarch of the Ni family sat at the head of the table with a worried expression. He was a middle-aged man in his sixties with handsome features and a strong aura. The power of the Mystic Sovereign gave him a domineering aura. The matriarch of the Ni family was sitting in a chair beside him. She was about 40 years old. She was definitely a beauty when she was young even though she was a little chubby and disheveled. A middle-aged man who looked like a butler was standing respectfully opposite them, waiting for instructions!

    ¡°Old Master, that Yue Qun was too ruthless. He actually injured Fang¡¯er so badly. You have to uphold justice for Fang¡¯er!¡± Madam Ni wailed with snot and tears.

    ¡°Make a decision? How can I make a decision? The five of them actually fought on the streets for the sake ofpeting for a woman. Hmph! Our Ni family has been in Myriad Mountain City for so many years, and we¡¯ve lost all our faces this time!¡± the patriarch of the Ni family said with a face full of anger, and he was even more furious in his heart. Hmph! What kind of woman is so charming that they actually fought on the streets for her!

 Chapter 511 - Suspicion, Scheme (2)

    <h4>Chapter 511: Suspicion, Scheme (2)</h4>

    ¡°Old Master, I heard from Fang¡¯er that the woman is the daughter of the Leng family!¡± Mrs. Ni whispered.

    ¡°Leng family? Which Leng family?¡± Patriarch Ni was stunned.

    ¡°Which other Leng family is there on the Boundless Heaven Continent?¡± Madam Ni rolled her eyes at her husband.

    ¡°Why would the daughter of the Leng familye to Myriad Mountain City?¡± The patriarch of the Ni family¡¯s face was full of doubts and disbelief. The Leng family was one of the three major families on the Boundless Heaven Continent. The Ice City where the Leng family was located was hundreds of times stronger than the Myriad Mountain City. How could the Leng family let the daughter of their familye to Myriad Mountain City to suffer? One had to know that the standard of living in Myriad Mountain City waspletely iparable to the Ice City. The only advantage was that Myriad Mountain City did not belong to any faction. Uh! Wrong, Myriad Mountain City was now in the hands of the five major factions!

    ¡°Why not?¡± Madam Ni asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°The Leng family loves and cares for their girls. They won¡¯t be allowed to suffer in Myriad Mountain City.¡± Patriarch Ni said after some thought.

    ¡°Old Master, that woman must be the daughter of the Leng family,¡± Madam Ni said with certainty.

    ¡°How are you so sure?¡± Patriarch Ni asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Fang¡¯er told me! He said that the clothes Miss Leng wears and the food she eats are not something ordinary small families can afford. There are some things that he has never seen before,¡± Madam Ni said happily. If Fang¡¯er could be inws with the Leng family, then she would not have to worry for the rest of her life!

    ¡°Old Master, why would Fang¡¯er lie?¡± Madam Ni couldn¡¯t help asking when she saw the patriarch remain silent for a long time.

    ¡°Fang¡¯er won¡¯t lie, but that woman is in the Yue family now. This isn¡¯t easy to deal with.¡± The patriarch of the Ni family¡¯s face was full of difficulties. It would be easy if it was in the other three families, but he couldn¡¯t force his way in the Yue family!

    ¡°Old Master, you¡¯ve suffered for so many years. Why are you still so cowardly at this age?!¡± Madam Ni said angrily.

    ¡°What do you know? I was¡­¡± The patriarch of the Ni family was about to say something, but he realized that he had misspoken and quickly stopped!

    ¡°Old Master¡­¡±

    Outside the study.

    Leng Ruoxue gently tugged at the freak¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, they¡¯re still talking!¡± the freak reminded her.

    ¡°He won¡¯t say anymore. Let Qing Jue monitor him. Let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t the other three going?¡± the freak couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°No, it should be about the same situation as here. Let¡¯s go back first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The freak nodded, and the two of them sat on Quill¡¯s back. Soon, they returned to the Heartless Garden.

    After returning to the Heartless Garden, Leng Ruoxue directly brought the freak into the bracelet. Empty was sitting in the garden waiting for them.

    ¡°How was it? Did you obtain anything?¡± Empty asked with a smile.

    ¡°I guess so! There seems to be some secret between the five great factions, but the patriarch of the Ni family refuses to say.¡± Leng Ruoxue found a stone bench and sat down.

    ¡°There will definitely be secrets. I think it should be rted to theplicated rtionship between them,¡± Empty said with a smile.

    ¡°No, do you know something?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully.

    ¡°I once heard that the ancestors of the five great factions were brothers of the opposite sex. Moreover, they seemed to have left behind somest words before they died. However, only the Patriarchs of the five families know the specifics,¡± Wu Shu said after some thought.

    ¡°As far as I know, the conflicts between the five major forces are also very fierce. However, once someone dares to provoke any one of them, the other four families will face amon enemy,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She originally thought that the fights between the five major forces were for outsiders to see, but sheter realized that she was wrong. The fights between the five major forces could sometimes be described as like fire and water, but the other forces could forget about challenging their authority!

    ¡°Could it be that in the eyes of the five major factions, even if they don¡¯t get along, it¡¯s an internal matter? However, if an outsider dares to provoke any of them, then it¡¯s not something they can tolerate? Like what Xue¡¯er said, we have to unite against the outsiders?¡± the freak guessed.

    ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, if that¡¯s the case, it will be very difficult to make them fight among themselves. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s a small fight, but they won¡¯t be stupid enough to hurt their foundation, right?¡± the freak said worriedly.

    ¡°Haha, this will depend on Miss Wuxin¡¯s charm!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. s! She was really a great beauty! It would probably be difficult to refuse if she were a man, right?

    ¡°Damn girl, do you want me to sell my body again?¡± Emptyined unhappily. Boohoo¡­ He would definitely vomit after seeing those men for a few days!

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to sell your appearance. Someone will naturally start a fight for you as long as you sit there weakly!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with a light smile. Hehe, Empty was really a disaster!

    ¡°Then I have to eat delicious food every day. Otherwise, I will go on strike,¡± Empty said.

    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re doing this again? Every day?¡± The freak jumped to his feet, his pitch-ck eyes ring at Empty fiercely.

    ¡°What? Do you want to fight? You¡¯re currently not my match.¡± Empty said with a light smile. That smug look was really asking for a beating!

    ¡°Damn it, just you wait. One day, I¡¯ll let you know how powerful I am.¡± The freak suppressed his anger and said. Hmph! Those who knew the truth were outstanding. He was indeed not this fellow¡¯s match now, but in the future! He would definitely beat this fellow until his teeth were all over the ground!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, he threatened me!¡± Empty pretended to be pitiful and looked at Leng Ruoxue with tears in his beautiful eyes.

    ¡°Serves you right. Who asked you to provoke him? Empty, be good so that I can plead for you in the future, understand?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. With that, she pulled the angry freak out of the garden and returned to the purple bamboo hut to rest¡­

    The next morning, Leng Ruoxue and the others left the bracelet early and returned to the residence Yue Qun had arranged for them.

    In the room.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I haven¡¯t had enough sleep!¡± Empty, who was forced to sit in front of the dressing table by Leng Ruoxue, said with great dissatisfaction.

 Chapter 512 - Suspicion, Scheme (3)

    <h4>Chapter 512: Suspicion, Scheme (3)</h4>

    ¡°Go ahead and sleep. When Yue Qunester, I¡¯ll say that Miss is still sleeping. I think he will be more interested in our Miss¡¯ sleeping appearance,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯m scared of you. Make up for me while I sleep,¡± Empty said helplessly and forced himself to stay awake.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out the makeup she had prepared beforehand and began to apply it on Empty¡¯s face. In just ten minutes, a drop-dead gorgeous beauty was born!

    ¡°Can I continue sleeping now?¡± Lawless asked sleepily with his eyes closed.

    ¡°Go to sleep, but be careful!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Empty nodded and then fell asleep on the bed!

    Leng Ruoxue shook her head helplessly and lowered the curtain for Empty. Soon after, she heard voicesing from outside the room and walked out.

    In the yard, the freak guarding the door stopped Yue Qun, who was about to enter and stopped him very politely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Yue. Miss hasn¡¯t gotten up yet!¡±

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she up yet? Is she unwell?¡± Yue Qunjun asked worriedly.

    ¡°Miss has always been weak, so she likes to sleep very much. She probably won¡¯t get up until noon,¡± the freak said very calmly, the disgust in his ck eyes shing quickly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m Xin¡¯er¡¯s fianc¨¦. I¡¯m just going in to see her,¡± Yue Qun said, unwilling to give up. He missed Xin¡¯er so much yesterday that he didn¡¯t sleep for the entire night! Coming here early in the morning, he would be unwilling if he couldn¡¯t see his beloved.

    ¡°Little Yao, let Young Master Yue in!¡± Leng Ruoxue, who had been hiding at the side and not making a sound, suppressed her smile.

    ¡°No, Miss is still sleeping. I have to be responsible for her reputation,¡± the freak refused stubbornly.

    ¡°I¡¯m your Miss¡¯s fianc¨¦. Can¡¯t I enter?¡± Yue Qun said angrily, hating the obstruction of the freak.

    ¡°You said fianc¨¦. Of course not,¡± the freak said without giving him any face.

    ¡°Good, this is great! What a loyal servant! I¡¯ll send someone to ask for your young miss¡¯s hand in marriage now!¡± Yue Qun gritted his teeth in hatred and swore in his heart that when he became Xin¡¯er¡¯s husband, the first person he would deal with would be this servant who dared to contradict him!

    ¡°My young miss¡¯s betrothal gift must be ten-thousand-year-old wild ginseng. It won¡¯t do if you don¡¯t have it,¡± the freak reminded loudly as he watched Yue Qun leave angrily.

    ¡°Haha, freak, you¡¯re so bad!¡± Leng Ruoxue walked to the freak¡¯s side and said with a light smile.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I did it all for you. Boohoo¡­ Now that I¡¯ve offended Yue Qun, he will definitely take revenge on me. You have to protect me!¡± The freak took the opportunity to act coquettishly, his bright ck eyes full of desire and anticipation¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He doesn¡¯t have time to take revenge on you now. He has to get some wild ginseng!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization.

    ¡°That¡¯s only a matter of time!¡± The freak¡¯s ck eyes released countless careful hearts as he looked at Xue¡¯er lovingly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll protect you,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed helplessly.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± The freak nodded with satisfaction and gently pulled Leng Ruoxue into his arms, praying silently in his heart. Xue¡¯er, I hope I can apany you forever and witness your growth¡­

    Time passed quietly¡­

    When Empty walked out of the room, he saw Leng Ruoxue and the freak hugging each other on a stone chair by the flowerbed. The two of them looked so warm and sweet that Empty could not bear to disturb them. He stood rooted to the ground, unwilling to break the beautiful and peaceful scene in front of him¡­

    Until Leng Ruoxue and the freak finally discovered his existence¡­

    ¡°Miss, why didn¡¯t you let me know when you came out!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased while looking at the foolishly standing still.

    ¡°I just came out,¡± Empty said awkwardly. He couldn¡¯t help but grumble in his heart. This heartless bad girl actually teased him. Hmph! Would he have done this if he wasn¡¯t afraid that someone would be shy? His feet were about to go numb from standing. Boohoo¡­ If he had known that he would have to stand for so long, he might as well have floated!

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you stand for too long?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile.

    ¡°No, I think I sprained my ankle.¡± Empty casually found an excuse.

    ¡°Oh, then quickly sit down!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t expose him and quickly said. s, she only knew today that energy bodies could also sprain their feet. She had learned new knowledge again!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Empty was on the stone chair in the air above Leng Ruoxue and the freak, bing a big lightbulb!

    ¡°Miss, I have good news for you,¡± the freak suddenly said with a mysterious expression.

    ¡°What good news?¡± Unparalleled Beauty¡¯s face was full of question marks. Hmph! He didn¡¯t believe that this fellow would have any good news!

    ¡°Young Master Yue came while you were sleeping. He said he would send someone to propose marriage to you!¡± the freak said happily.

    ¡°Is this considered good news?¡± Empty asked angrily with a ck face.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it count?¡± the freak asked, his ugly face full of confusion.

    ¡°How is that possible!¡± Empty roared furiously.

    ¡°Alright, stop arguing. Empty, you should think about it this way. As long as Yue Qun obtains the wild ginseng, our n will be halfway sessful, and you will soon be free,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Hmph! Learn well. Xue¡¯er is better at talking than you.¡± Empty red at the freak.

    ¡°Of course. Xue¡¯er is my woman,¡± the freak said proudly, his face full of pride.

    ¡°Look at how smug you are. Hmph!¡± Empty turned his head away from the man who almost made him vomit blood from anger!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I find that¡­ our young miss¡¯s temper is really bing worse!¡± the freak said to Leng Ruoxue fearlessly.

    ¡°Damn freak, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Empty began fighting the freak!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, save me! Someone wants to murder your husband!¡± The freak dodged the attacks and didn¡¯t forget to ask for help!

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the two men chasing around the garden like children and couldn¡¯t help but be speechless!

 Chapter 513 - Suspicion, Scheme (4)

    <h4>Chapter 513: Suspicion, Scheme (4)</h4>

    The atmosphere in the garden of the Heartless Garden was warm, but the atmosphere in the Yue family¡¯s patriarch¡¯s study was abnormally depressed and depressed!

    In the study.

    The Yue family head sat on the main seat with a stern face. He was about 50 years old and looked very simr to Yue Qun. He looked very sanctimonious just from his appearance, but his strength was that of a Mystic Supremacy!

    Yue Qun stood in front of the desk, looking at his father anxiously. However, he did not dare to ask what he wanted to know seeing that his father¡¯s expression was not good.

    ¡°Qun¡¯er, that old man from the Yu family declined.¡± The Yue family¡¯s patriarch finally spoke after a long silence.

    ¡°Then what should we do? Father, think of a way. I must marry Xin¡¯er!¡± Yue Qun said anxiously.

    ¡°Qun¡¯er, are you sure that woman is really from the Leng family?¡± the Yue family¡¯s patriarch asked doubtfully.

    ¡°Yes, definitely. Father, didn¡¯t you secretly look at her? And those things I told you, can ordinary families possess them?¡± Yue Qun said hurriedly.

    ¡°But I keep feeling that the background of that woman is suspicious. If she is really the daughter of the Leng family, then we should visit them personally to propose marriage. That will also show our sincerity. After all, how can a woman like her decide on marriage!¡± the Yue family¡¯s patriarch said slowly after some thought.

    ¡°Father, when will it be my turn if I go to the Leng family to propose marriage?¡± Yue Qun said without confidence. s! Their Yue family was considered to be trustworthy in Myriad Mountain City, but what was itpared to a superfamily like the Leng family!

    ¡°Qun¡¯er, what are you talking about? How can our Yue family be inferior? Myriad Mountain City is our territory. Even the Leng Family would have to y by our rules if theye to the Myriad Mountain City.¡± The Yue family¡¯s patriarch said confidently. Hmph! Back then, even the Leng family had to be polite to his grandfather¡¯s generation! Unfortunately, he forgot that the current Yue family was no longer the Yue family of the past, and the Leng family might not necessarily give him face!

    ¡°Father, going to the Leng family to propose marriage is indeed insurance, but what if the Leng family sends people to investigate my background? Wouldn¡¯t my past deeds be exposed?¡± Yue Qun said worriedly. In fact, he didn¡¯t have much confidence in going to the Leng family to propose marriage because he used to¡­

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ve warned you long ago to restrain yourself. Now you know better!¡± The Yue family¡¯s patriarch rebuked angrily, exasperated at his son¡¯s failure to live up to expectations. s! His son was good in every way, but he had a fatal weakness, which was being perverted! He wanted to bring all the women he liked home!

    ¡°Father, that¡¯s all in the past. It won¡¯t happen again. I promise!¡± Yue Qun raised a hand as if he was swearing an oath!

    ¡°What about those women?¡± the patriarch of the Yue family asked with displeasure. Those women would be in trouble if they really became rtives with the Leng family. s! He more or less knew the rules of the Leng family.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯ve already dealt with those women. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Yue Qun promised.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Qun¡¯er, you will be someone who will do big things in the future. The hopes of our Yue family are all pinned on you, so don¡¯t be as ridiculous as before, understand?¡± the Yue family¡¯s patriarch advised earnestly.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Yue Qun promised. He would not be tempted for the time being unless a woman more beautiful than Xin¡¯er appeared!

    ¡°Give this to your Xin¡¯er!¡± Patriarch Yue took out a porcin bottle from his sleeve.

    ¡°Father, what is this?¡± Yue Qun was a little surprised. This little bottle looked so familiar!

    ¡°Ecstasy!¡± the Yue family head said softly.

    ¡°Father, you mean¡­¡± Yue Qun¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    ¡°Exactly what you¡¯re thinking. Hmph! I won¡¯t be at ease if I don¡¯t do this! Don¡¯t even think about me getting her some ten-thousand-year-old wild ginseng,¡± the patriarch of the Yue family said worriedly.

    He was not a young man who was blinded by love. He would not fall out with others over a woman of unknown origin. Therefore, he had no choice but to do this. He still had doubts about the woman¡¯s identity, but in fact, he already believed in Leng Wuxin¡¯s identity in his heart. However, out of caution, he felt that it was better to let his son get what he wanted first. This way, when he brought the Ten Thousand Years wild ginseng to the Leng family to propose marriage, the Leng family could not refuse even if they wanted to!

    ¡°But I¡­¡± Yue Qun was suddenly a little scared!

    ¡°Useless thing, where did your boldness when dealing with other women go?¡± the patriarch of the Yue family scolded with a displeased face.

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll do it!¡± Yue Qun gritted his teeth and left the study with the porcin bottle in his hand¡­

    On the way to the Heartless Garden, Yue Qun was actually very nervous. To be honest, this was a situation he had never experienced before. However, his heart instantly became resolute again when he thought that Xin¡¯er would really belong to him soon!

    At the entrance of the Heartless Garden, Yue Qun walked. He raised his head high and asked arrogantly, ¡°Is Xin¡¯er awake?¡±

    ¡°Miss is awake!¡± the freak said indifferently, ignoring Yue Qun¡¯s rudeness.

    ¡°I want to see her. Go and notify her,¡± Yue Qun ordered.

    ¡°Miss invites Young Master Yue in.¡± At this moment, Leng Ruoxue opened the door, walked out, and bowed slightly.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Yue Qun red at the freak and snorted coldly. Then he strode directly into Leng Wuxin¡¯s boudoir.

    ¡°Young Master Yue, please have a seat,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely on purpose to remind him that she was a guest, even though this was his home.

    After Yue Qun entered the room, the maidservant he deliberately left in the Heartless Garden to serve Leng Wuxin immediately brought two cups of tea and some snacks. Leng Ruoxue naturally prepared some food for her young miss and then left the room.

    Outside the room, Leng Ruoxue dismissed the Yue family¡¯s maidservant and sat on the bench in the flowerbed with the freak, which happened to be facing Leng Wuxin¡¯s room.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what should we do now?¡± the freak asked with a naughty smile.

 Chapter 514 - Clam and Crane Fight (1)

    <h4>Chapter 514: m and Crane Fight (1)</h4>

    ¡°Admire the scenery! The scenery in the Heartless Garden is really good. It¡¯s obvious that Yue Qun spent a lot of effort here.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the scenery in the Heartless Garden with her bright eyes and praised.

    ¡°Every master here was once his favorite woman. How can he not be attentive?¡± the freak said nonchntly. Hmph! Efforts? In his opinion, he probably didn¡¯t have any good intentions!

    ¡°Freak, I think I smell something sour!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with a light smile.

    ¡°No way!¡± The freak would never admit that he was a little unhappy to hear Xue¡¯erplimenting another man!

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Freak, let me lean on you for a while,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Feel free to lean on me. There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony!¡± the freak said generously.

    ¡°I¡¯m just informing you. I¡¯m not being polite.¡± Leng Ruoxue leaned directly on the freak and closed her eyes. The two of them hugged like this¡­

    In the room, a snow-white, translucent snake slipped out of the door and wrapped itself around Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist as an ornament!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Several hourster, an ear-piercing scream came from Leng Wuxin¡¯s room, waking Leng Ruoxue and the freak who were pretending to be sleeping in each other¡¯s arms. The two of them hurriedly stood up and ran toward the room¡­

    In the room.

    As soon as Leng Ruoxue entered the room, she saw disheveled clothes strewn all over the floor through the screen. Leng Wuxin was sitting on the bed crying while surrounded by a nket. Yue Qun, who was beside her, was naked and seemed to be coaxing her¡­

    ¡°Xin¡¯er, don¡¯t cry. My heart aches so much from your crying. s! It¡¯s all my fault. We weren¡¯t able to control our emotions, but if I could control it, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. me me if you want to! Don¡¯t be angry enough to damage your body. I¡¯ll be responsible for you. I¡¯ll immediately go to the Leng family to propose marriage after I obtain the Ten Thousand Years Wild Ginseng, okay?¡± Yue Qun coaxed gently, his voice so gentle that water seemed to drip from it.

    However, Leng Wuxin kept crying¡­

    Leng Ruoxue listened at the door for a while and thought to herself, This Yue Qun is really an expert at coaxing women! If Leng Wuxin was a real woman, she would probably have to ept it if she heard this! However, she didn¡¯t dare to dy for too long and ran directly toward the bed! She was stopped by Yue Qun after just two steps!

    ¡°Get out. Don¡¯te near.¡± Yue Qun ordered domineeringly.

    ¡°Miss, what happened?¡± Leng Ruoxue stood obediently on the other side of the screen and asked worriedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Go out first. This has nothing to do with you.¡± Yue Qun directly ordered him to leave.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered and then obediently left the room.

    The freak guarding outside the door couldn¡¯t help whispering in surprise when he saw Leng Ruoxueing out so quickly, ¡°Xue¡¯er, what happened inside?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure either. Miss is crying very sadly, and Young Master Yue is coaxing her!¡± Leng Ruoxue choked up when she heard footsteps in the distance, her little face full of worry!

    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you serving Miss inside?¡± The freak¡¯s eyes shed as he roared furiously.

    ¡°Young Master Yue doesn¡¯t allow me to stay inside,¡± Leng Ruoxue said aggrievedly with tears in her bright eyes.

    ¡°What happened?¡± The Yue family head rushed over when he heard themotion and asked with a worried face.

    ¡°You are¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the middle-aged man doubtfully.

    ¡°This is our Yue family¡¯s patriarch. Hurry up and greet him,¡± the butler-like middle-aged man said hurriedly.

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s the Yue family¡¯s patriarch. Sorry for being rude.¡± Leng Ruoxue bowed very politely.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t me those who don¡¯t know!¡± the patriarch of the Yue family said generously. He looked at Leng Ruoxue and the freak while he was at it and praised them in his heart. They were indeed servants raised by a super family. Their mental quality was really different. They might be anxious when they encountered trouble, but they didn¡¯t panic at all. s! The difference! Therefore, he believed Leng Wuxin¡¯s identity a little more!

    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s your young miss? What happened just now? The Patriarch immediately brought people here when he heard that something happened in the Heartless Garden,¡± the butler-like middle-aged man asked.

    ¡°Yes, is your young miss okay? She is an esteemed guest of our Yue family. Our Yue family can¡¯t bear the consequences if anything happens to her!¡± the Yue family¡¯s patriarch said with a worried face.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure what happened to Miss. Young Master Yue is coaxing Miss inside the room, not allowing me toe close,¡± Leng Ruoxue said deliberately with some fear.

    ¡°Qun¡¯er is inside? Then you don¡¯t have to worry. Qun¡¯er will coax your young miss,¡± the Yue family¡¯s patriarchforted, his smug old face almost blooming withughter.

    ¡°But it¡¯s been a long time,¡± Leng Ruoxue said worriedly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let Qun¡¯er coax her for a while more. Come, let¡¯s sit in the garden!¡± the Yue family¡¯s patriarch said to Leng Ruoxue and the freak very kindly.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered. Then she pulled the freak behind the patriarch of the Yue family and found a random ce to sit in the garden.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Let¡¯s have a casual chat!¡± Patriarch Yue said slowly after seeing the two of them sit down.

    ¡°May I know what Patriarch Yue wants to talk to us about?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s just a casual chat. How long have you been following your young miss?¡± the Yue family¡¯s patriarch asked with seeming concern.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been by Miss¡¯s side since we were young. It must have been a long time!¡± Leng Ruoxue said uncertainly. Hehe, the old fox was probing her!

    ¡°Oh, that should have been for a long time,¡± the patriarch of the Yue family said gloomily. Did this ugly girl not understand what he said, or was there something wrong with his ability to express himself?

    However, even though he was depressed, he still had to continue asking. Immediately after, he asked some more questions. However, he waspletely depressed after asking because he couldn¡¯t get any useful information after asking for a long time.

    Leng Ruoxue nced at the Yue family head from the corner of her eye and saw that the old man¡¯s face was so depressed that it turned ck. She couldn¡¯t helpughing secretly in her heart. Hehe, it¡¯s not so easy to pry open the mouth of this maidservant.

    After a moment of silence, the door to Leng Wuxin¡¯s room was opened.

 Chapter 515 - Clam and Crane Fight (2)

    <h4>Chapter 515: m and Crane Fight (2)</h4>

    Leng Wuxin and Yue Qun walked out together. They were stunned when they saw the sudden appearance of people in the yard, but they quickly recovered!

    ¡°Father, why are you here?¡± Yue Qun asked in surprise. However, he couldn¡¯t help but grumble in his heart at the same time. Father! Aren¡¯t you a little too fast! I just settled Xin¡¯er and you¡¯re already here!

    ¡°I brought people here to take a look because I heard someone screaming in the Heartless Garden. I didn¡¯t expect you to be here,¡± the patriarch of the Yue family said calmly.

    ¡°Father, Xin¡¯er and I can¡¯t control our feelings. We¡­ Xin¡¯er is already mine,¡± Yue Qun said shyly.

    ¡°What? How can this be? How can you treat Miss Leng like this?¡± the Yue family¡¯s patriarch roared with a face full of anger.

    ¡°Uh! You must be Miss Leng! I¡¯m sorry to have wronged you! s! I didn¡¯t teach my son well! Miss Leng, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go to the Leng family myself to ask for forgiveness.¡± He turned his head after shouting at his son and immediately put on a friendly smile as he said to Leng Wuxin. His face changed so quickly that it was speechless.

    ¡°Father, Xin¡¯er and I are in love with each other. We love each other sincerely,¡± Yue Qun said aggrievedly.

    ¡°Uncle Yue, Big Brother Qun is right. However, I hope you can go to my house to propose marriage as soon as possible. Moreover, the betrothal gift must be ten-thousand-year-old wild ginseng. Otherwise, my parents won¡¯t marry me to Big Brother Qun,¡± Leng Wuxin said shyly.

    ¡°Okay, okay, no problem. I¡¯ll go prepare now,¡± the Yue family head said happily and left the Heartless Garden with his men after speaking!

    After the patriarch of the Yue family left, Yue Qun couldn¡¯t wait to pull Leng Wuxin into his arms and said happily, ¡°Xin¡¯er, I¡¯m so happy. You finally belong to me.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Qun, I¡¯m tired and want to rest. Can you go back first?¡± Leng Wuxin¡¯s beautiful face was full of pleading, and tears shed in her beautiful eyes.

    ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll go back first. Xin¡¯er, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow,¡± Yue Qun said reluctantly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Wuxin nodded slightly and also reluctantly watched Yue Qun leave. However, he immediately vomited as soon as he turned around!

    Leng Ruoxue and the freak looked at the vomiting Empty in surprise and thought, Uh! Isn¡¯t this reaction a little too fast!

    ¡°Damn it, what kind of gaze is that?¡± Having vomited enough, he looked up and happened to see their expressions. Immediately, his anger surged!

    ¡°Uh! Nothing, nothing. You just had a stomachache!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled awkwardly, her face full of understanding.

    ¡°Send me in quickly. I want to take a bath!¡± Empty roared furiously. Damn, he was hugged by a stinky man for so long. No wonder he was so disgusted that he vomited!

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Then, with a thought, the three of them entered the bracelet together!

    The first thing he did after entering the bracelet was to immediately return to his room to take a shower and wash away the stink that the stinky man had left on his body.

    Leng Ruoxue and the freak sat in the garden as if they were watching a good show.

    ¡°Big Sister, I got the news just in time, right!¡± Qing Jue appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue, looking like he was asking for credit. Hehe, Big Sister had been angry with him for the past two days, so he had to be good.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m the one performing well, right? Hehe, it¡¯s all thanks to my illusion!¡± The charm wrapped around Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist couldn¡¯t help asking for credit.

    ¡°Yes, Confound has done a great deed,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised generously.

    ¡°Big Sister, how can you treat us differently! Boohoo¡­¡± Qing Jue said aggrievedly. Tears quickly welled up in his eyes, but they refused to fall!

    ¡°Alright, stop pretending to be pitiful. Go to work quickly. The Yue family should be taking action soon in the next two days.¡± Leng Ruoxue pinched Qing Jue¡¯s soft little face gently and exposed his thoughts.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ Big Sister doesn¡¯t like Qing Jue anymore. Big Sister exploits childbor!¡± Qing Jue obediently turned and left, but he kept muttering as he walked!

    ¡°Stinky Qing Jue! You¡¯re badmouthing me again!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she listened to Qing Jue¡¯s nagging.

    ¡°Haha, Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re so cute.¡± The freak smiled happily and stretched out his long arm to pull Leng Ruoxue into his arms.

    ¡°Freak, Empty returned to his room for quite some time, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked as she leaned in the freak¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Yes, almost half an hour,¡± the freak guessed.

    ¡°How long does he intend to shower? Isn¡¯t he an energy body? He can actually bathe?¡± Leng Ruoxue was really too curious.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Several ck lines rolled down the freak¡¯s forehead. s! It was still too early for Xue¡¯er toe into contact with these things!

    ¡°What about?¡± Empty¡¯s voice suddenly interrupted their conversation and sat down opposite them.

    Leng Ruoxue looked up at Empty, who looked refreshed after taking a bath, and couldn¡¯t help teasing, ¡°We were discussing your bath!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to discuss about my bath?¡± Empty¡¯s beautiful face was full of question marks.

    ¡°Empty, won¡¯t you be spoiled if you bathe?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Empty was puzzled. Did he miss something?

    ¡°Because you¡¯re an energy body!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of surprise.

    ¡°Uh! Xue¡¯er, the energy body isn¡¯t made of paper. It can¡¯t be broken.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Empty¡¯s forehead as he said helplessly. s! Why did this girl always like to let her imagination run wild?

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s good. I was really afraid that you would melt!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    The three of them were teasing each other when the space in front of them suddenly fluctuated. Qing Jue appeared and said, ¡°Big Sister, the Yue family ns to take action tomorrow night!¡±

    ¡°Got it. Qing Jue, get Cheng Wu and the others to think of a way to tell the other four families about this!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered after some thought.

    ¡°Okay, Big Sister,¡± Qing Jue answered and then disappeared into thin air.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you intend to capture them all in one fell swoop?¡± Qing Jue asked curiously after leaving.

 Chapter 516 - Clam and Crane Fight (3)

    <h4>Chapter 516: m and Crane Fight (3)</h4>

    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be enough!¡± Leng Ruoxue said thoughtfully. She was mainly afraid that these five major forces were still thinking about their Old Ancestor¡¯s final words, so they were unwilling to let loose!

    ¡°The Yue family is the strongest among the five major factions. Not only do they have a Mystic Supremacy, but they also have the most Mystic Sovereigns. None of the four families will be a match for the Yue family in a one-on-one fight. However, the Yue family will definitely be defeated if they join forces. I wonder if the other four families will be together?¡±Empty guessed.

    ¡°Of course not. Moreover, I don¡¯t want them to be too united. It¡¯s better if they dragged each other down!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Hehe, the more chaotic the internal affairs of the five major factions, the more beneficial it was for her!

    ¡°Yes, it will save us a lot of trouble if they kill each other!¡± the freak agreed.

    ¡°Haha, we will know how far they will fight tomorrow night,¡± Leng Ruoxue said expectantly.

    ¡°s! It seems like I¡¯m finally free. There¡¯s no more need to pretend to be a woman,¡± Empty said with a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Not necessarily. The five major factions have deep roots. How can we let them suffer a huge blow just once! Therefore, you have to continue pretending!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile.

    ¡°How much longer do I have to pretend?¡± Empty asked gloomily with a long face.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be too long. Moreover, I guarantee that Yue Qun won¡¯t have time to pester you anymore. You can be at ease this way, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s more like it.¡± Empty nodded with satisfaction. In fact, he understood what Xue¡¯er meant. If they disappeared immediately after the five major factions fought, the five major factions would definitely suspect them. At that time, all their efforts these few days would probably be in vain. As the saying went, acting had to be aplete act! Anyway, he had already disguised himself as a woman, so of course, he didn¡¯t care about pretending for a few more days.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s rest early today and rest up. Let¡¯s wait for the show tomorrow night!¡± Leng Ruoxue stood up and said expectantly.

    ¡°Okay,¡± the freak and Empty answered in unison.

    With that, Leng Ruoxue and the freak entered the purple bamboo hut to rest, and Empty returned to his room¡­

    Late the next night, the moon was dark and the wind was high. It was the time when people slept the most soundly. At the same time, it was the best time to do bad things. Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at the patriarch¡¯s mansion early and found a good spot on the roof to watch the show!

    On the roof.

    Leng Ruoxue leaned against the freak. There were several cute little beasts in her arms, and in front of them were all sorts of food and snacks. She drank small tea while enjoying the freak¡¯s feeding and teasing her beasts. It was so satisfying!

    ¡°Miss, our people are all hidden.¡± The head butler was speechless when he saw everything in front of him. So Miss was really here to watch a show?

    ¡°Yes, Head Butler, tell them not to be too restrained. They are invisible, and the other party can¡¯t see them, so they can also be like me, just waiting to watch the show.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes swept across the various corners and reminded. She specially asked Rise to cast an invisibility spell on each of them. Why did those people still look like they were facing a formidable enemy? s! The ones watching the show this time were all Mystic Sovereigns! Why were they still so timid!

    ¡°Uh! I told them,¡± the head butler said helplessly. After all, it concerned their future lives, so none of them could be as rxed as Miss!

    ¡°Oh, Head Butler, find a ce to sit down too. Don¡¯t block my vision,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. Her grandfather in the bracelet had sent her a voice transmission just now, saying that the Head Butler was blocking them. s! These old men really couldn¡¯t do anything to them. They said they wanted to enter seclusion, but they wanted to watch a good show. She had no choice but to wake them up! Otherwise, she was really afraid that these old men would band together to settle the score with her!

    ¡°Uh, yes,¡± the head butler replied with cold sweat dripping down his forehead. Then he sat down beside Leng Ruoxue and waited for her instructions.

    In the bracelet.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t the people from the Yue family here yet?¡± Old Man Zao looked around anxiously. They felt that they had entered seclusion since thess wanted to carry out the ¡®honey trap¡¯ n. However, she had promised not to forget them if there was a good show. Fortunately, thess had a conscience!

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? It¡¯s not even dawn yet!¡± Lin Liang said as he sat on a stone chair, eating fruits in his hand.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be toote by dawn!¡± Old Man Zao roared furiously. Boohoo¡­ Was it easy for him toe out of seclusion? He didn¡¯t know when he would be able toe out again in the future, yet he waited so long for nothing! How unprofessional!

    ¡°Haha, the wild monkey can¡¯t sit still anymore, right?¡± The old man smiled happily, gloating a little.

    ¡°Get lost! You¡¯re the wild monkey!¡± Old Man Zao red at the old man and said fiercely.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hug a tree to sleep!¡± the old man continued provoking fearlessly.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Old Man Zao was about to roar when he saw the people from the Yue family. His attention was immediately attracted, and he had long forgotten to bicker with the old man!

    ¡°The show is about to begin. Everyone, focus!¡± Qing Jue stood in front of the light curtain he created and took the role of thementator on the scene.

    ¡°It¡¯s over! The Yue family has beenpletely surrounded. The show has officially begun!¡± Qing Jue said excitedly.

    The atmosphere in the bracelet was lively and fiery. Leng Qingtian and the others, as well as the beasts, were all focused on the light curtain, afraid that they would miss any exciting scene. Boohoo¡­ They might not be able to see it live but a live broadcast would do as well! They would also cheer and encourage both sides in the battle!

    The excitement of watching themotion was high, but the protagonists of the battle were not in a good mood. The people from the Yue family, who were surrounded, were depressed to death, and the other four families were not in a good mood because this should be the first true battle between them. All the elites from the five parties were deployed. The previous ones might asionally haverge-scale casualties, but it was only a small fightpared to this one!

 Chapter 517 - Clam and Crane Fight (4)

    <h4>Chapter 517: m and Crane Fight (4)</h4>

    ¡°Yue, you¡¯re really too shameless. You actually came to my Yu family to rob me!¡± The Yu family¡¯s patriarch took the lead tounch an attack. Hmph! They had already decided to fall out anyway, so why should he leave any face for Yue!

    ¡°He has always been shameless, isn¡¯t this normal!¡± The Ni family head added oil to the fire. Hmph! His son was beaten up badly by Yue Qun, and now he was lying in bed, unable to move! Therefore, he had wanted to take revenge for his son for a long time, and at the same time, vent the wronged anger he had suffered for many years. It just so happened that the Yu family had the same intentions, so they hit it off immediately!

    ¡°Why are you wasting your breath on him? Let¡¯s start fighting directly!¡± The patriarch of the Zhao family was impatient. He couldn¡¯t help bing a little anxious seeing that they didn¡¯t start fighting for a long time!

    ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t me me for not caring about the past since you want to die.¡± The Yue family head¡¯s face darkened as he forced himself to be calm and said coldly. His heart had been searching for someone who might betray him, but he couldn¡¯t think of who it was after thinking for a long time because only his trusted aide knew about their operation today. He was very sure that his trusted aide would never betray him.

    ¡°Caring about the paste? Have you ever gone anything for us? Hmph!¡± the Fang family¡¯s patriarch snorted disdainfully.

    ¡°Since you think so, don¡¯t me me for being heartless!¡± The Yue family¡¯s patriarch took out his weapon with slight anger and injected mystic energy into it to attack the Fang family¡¯s patriarch directly. Everyone from the Yue family also found their opponents to prepare for a fight when they saw the patriarch taking action¡­

    The patriarch of the Fang family dodged quickly, avoiding the sharp attack. However, he couldn¡¯t help breaking out in cold sweat. Damn, everyone was talking. Why did this lunatic look for him first? He was so angry! At the same time, he didn¡¯t forget to ask for help. ¡°Hurry up and help!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, follow the n,¡± the Yu family head ordered after seeing the situation. That old man from the Yue family was a Supremacy. He didn¡¯t know if the four of them could deal with him. However, they had to injure him seriously even if they couldn¡¯t kill him. Otherwise, their n would be in vain!

    The moment the patriarch of the Yu family finished speaking, the four of them joined forces to deal with the patriarch of the Wan family. The subordinates of the four families also separately fought with the people of the Yue family. For a time, saber lights and sword shadows shed non-stop in the patriarch¡¯s mansion, and colorful mystic energy flew everywhere. The mystic cultivators fell to the ground as if they were rys and lost their lives forever. The five great forces of Ten Thousand Mountain City treated the Yu family¡¯s mansion as their battlefield, and they were carrying out a battle of destiny here¡­

    On the roof.

    Leng Ruoxue narrowed her eyes as she watched the battle below and nodded with slight satisfaction. Well, this was more like it! She just didn¡¯t know how many elites would the five major forces lose after this battle? However, the more the better!

    ¡°Miss, this¡­ this is too intense!¡± The head butler was a little dumbfounded as he looked at the intense battle in the yard and murmured.

    ¡°Yes, get used to it. In fact, the five major forces have long had a deep grudge. Otherwise, a small ¡®honey trap¡¯ would not have such an effect. What they need is just a fuse to blow up the conflict between them, and I happened to give them one,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined lightly.

    ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± the Head butler said respectfully. He really admired Leng Ruoxue now!

    ¡°Without the suppression of the five major factions, the people you took in should be able to fend for themselves in the future!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the butler.

    ¡°Yes, definitely. Miss saved them,¡± the Head butler said quickly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to tter me. I¡¯m not doing this for them, but for myself. They are big trouble, and I hate trouble the most!¡± Leng Ruoxue said without giving them any face. In fact, she just wanted to find a corner for them and help those troubles along the way.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The Head Butler was depressed. Why did others always suck up to the right person but him? This was too unfair. Boohoo¡­

    ¡°Head Butler, the strength of the five major factions was greatly damaged this time, they have been operating in Myriad Mountain City for many years after all, so it¡¯s best for you not to act rashly for the time being!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± the main butler quickly replied. He would not be anxious. He had survived for so many years. Couldn¡¯t he wait for this little time?

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back first. There should be an oue tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said when she saw that the fight in the patriarch¡¯s yard was almost over. There was no point in staying any longer.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The head butler nodded.

    Leng Ruoxue stored the other beasts in the bracelet, leaving Quill outside. Quill carried them back to the Heartless Garden.

    After returning to the room in the Heartless Garden, Leng Ruoxue brought the freak into the bracelet. Leng Qingtian and the others were already waiting for them!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re here,¡± Leng Qingtian said happily, his face full of joy. Hehe, his granddaughter¡¯s n was very sessful!

    ¡°Grandpa, why are you so excited?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. Uh! Did she miss something?

    ¡°Haha,ss, we can do whatever we want in Myriad Mountain City from now on,¡± Old Man Zao said happily, his old face almost blooming withughter.

    ¡°Do whatever we want? The five major factions are deeply rooted and not so easy to uproot.¡± Leng Ruoxue was not as optimistic as Old Man Zao. How could a one-time internal strife destroy the five major factions so easily! If that was the case, the five major factions would have been reced long ago. They would not have been able to dominate Myriad Mountain City for so many years.

    ¡°Then what should we do? Are we going to give up this good opportunity?¡± Old Man Zao said with some pity. Many Mystic Sovereigns had died in the five major factions tonight! He felt that they should seize this opportunity!

    ¡°It¡¯s still a little early. Wait a while more!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very cautiously. There were several Mystic Sovereigns among her subordinates, but other than Cheng Wu and a few others who were rtively stronger among the Mystic Sovereigns, the other Mystic Sovereigns were only at the bottom among the same level. They could be said to be of little use if they really fought each other.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er is right. We can¡¯t rush this matter.¡± Leng Qingtian immediately understood his granddaughter¡¯s thoughts after some thought.

 Chapter 518 - The Dust Settles (1)

    <h4>Chapter 518: The Dust Settles (1)</h4>

    ¡°Grandpa, I think you can just enter seclusion peacefully. Leave this to the head butler and the others,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested.

    ¡°Yes, we are too weak now. It will be difficult for us to do anything. The most important thing now is indeed to improve our strength as soon as possible,¡± Leng Qingtian agreed.

    ¡°Lass, then let¡¯s continue our seclusion!¡± Old Man Zao said tactfully. Boohoo¡­ He was still a Mystic. He didn¡¯t know when he would be able to break through to be a Great Mystic. s! He didn¡¯t dare to think about the Mystic Monarch now. It was too far away from him!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and watched the reluctant old men enter their rooms before turning her gaze to Zero.

    ¡°No. Do you think the Yue family will seek help from the Leng family?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t ask for help if I were him. Hehe, this is really embarrassing for him. After all, he is also a Mystic Supremacy,¡± Empty said with a smile. Based on his understanding of the Yue family¡¯s patriarch, that old man should be a cautious and prideful person, so he would never ask for help.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement. She wanted to go with him on this point. However, she had to be careful. It would be a little troublesome if the old man turned his face away and didn¡¯t ask for help from the Leng family! Therefore, she had to be careful!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. That old man will definitely not be able to put down his dignity,¡± Empty said with certainty.

    ¡°Yes, Empty. It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go and rest.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the time and said. Then she entered the purple bamboo hut with the freak¡­

    In the next few days, Myriad Mountain City fell into silence. Themercial flow of Myriad Mountain City was as normal as usual, there was a strong tremor among the upper echelons of the five major factions. Everyone was in danger because only they knew how tragic the battlete at night was. Countless Mystic Monarchs and Mystic Sovereigns were either dead or injured! Nearly two-thirds of the strength of the five major factions had been lost! Now, the five parties had entered a dormant period to recuperate and wait for an opportunity to take action!

    At the main residence of the Yue family.

    In the Patriarch¡¯s room¡­

    The patriarch of the Yue familyy on the bed with injuries all over his body. His face was very pale at this moment, and his originally handsome face had a worried frown. Moreover, he didn¡¯t say a word, so no one knew what he was thinking!

    ¡°Father.¡± Yue Qun¡¯s voice sounded in the room, and he strode in.

    ¡°Qun¡¯er, how¡¯s the investigation going?¡± The patriarch of the Yue family looked up and asked coldly when he heard his son¡¯s voice. s! The loss this time was really too serious. Not only did he obtain nothing, but he alsopletely fell out with the other four families. Moreover, he didn¡¯t dare to trust anyone easily except for his son now. At least, everyone was very suspicious before he found out who betrayed him!

    ¡°Father, I didn¡¯t find out. I¡¯m sorry. I was too useless,¡± Yue Qun said self-reproachfully.

    ¡°Qun¡¯er, how can I me you? That traitor is too cunning,¡± the Yue family head said through gritted teeth. Hmph! If he found that person, he would definitely tear that person who dared to betray him into pieces!

    ¡°Father, I will continue to send people to monitor everyone. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Yue Qun promised.

    ¡°Yes, Qun¡¯er. Father might be injured badly, but the other four old things are not any better than me. Hmph! Tell everyone to be alert lest theyunch a sneak attack,¡± the Yue family¡¯s patriarch ordered.

    ¡°Yes, I will,¡± Yue Qun said.

    ¡°Qun¡¯er, did you invite the alchemist I asked you to invite?¡± the Yue family¡¯s patriarch asked. His injuries were too serious. It was very difficult for him to recover unless an Alchemy Supremacy specially concocted a heaven-grade pill to treat his injuries!

    ¡°Father, I¡¯ve already sent people to look for him. However, they have also reported that the alchemist isn¡¯t at home now,¡± Yue Qun said gloomily. He had also heard that there was a mysterious and powerful alchemist in Myriad Mountain City. He immediately sent people to invite him after Father was injured, but he didn¡¯t find him.

    ¡°Get someone to guard his house. Invite him back immediately if you find his whereabouts. In addition, send someone to the Alchemist Association to invite an Alchemist Supremacy over!¡± the Yue Family Patriarch ordered. He couldn¡¯t hang himself on a tree! If he couldn¡¯t find this alchemist, then he had to go to the Alchemist Association, even though it would take a lot of time to go there and back.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯ve already sent people there,¡± Yue Qun said.

    ¡°Yes, Qun¡¯er, you¡¯re really bing more thoughtful now,¡± the Yue family¡¯s patriarch said very happily.

    ¡°Father, you are the pir of our Yue family. How can I let anything happen to you!¡± Yue Qun said fearfully. s! He knew very well that if something happened to his father, their Yue family would bepletely finished. He could not support the Yue family with his current strength.

    ¡°Qun¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Father will be fine. s! Father is tired. Go out first!¡± the Yue family¡¯s patriarch ordered and then closed his eyes.

    ¡°Father, rest well.¡± Yue Qun left quietly after speaking.

    For the past few days, the entire Yue family, old and young, were on high alert. However, the Heartless Garden was a rxed and happy scene.

    In the garden.

    Leng Ruoxue, the freak, and Empty were sitting on a stone bench, drinking tea and eating snacks, especially Empty. He felt so good without that annoying man pestering him¡­

    ¡°Miss, your fianc¨¦ is so busy now that he doesn¡¯t have time to visit you. Why aren¡¯t you worried at all?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the slightly smug Empty and teased softly.

    ¡°Damn girl, why did you mention him?¡± Empty gritted his teeth and looked at Leng Ruoxue with displeasure on his beautiful face.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er is right. I also think you¡¯re too heartless,¡± the freak added oil to the fire.

    ¡°Do the two of you want to anger me to death? It wasn¡¯t easy for us to have some peace and quiet for a few days. He didn¡¯te to bother me, but you mentioned him instead,¡± Empty roared furiously. He could finally tell that these two people were doing it on purpose. They wanted to anger him to death! Hmph! Two baddies!

    ¡°Haha, freak, I¡¯m right, right? Empty turned hostile.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Hehe, she just made a bet with the freak, saying that Empty would definitely turn hostile if he heard anything rted to Yue Qun. The freak didn¡¯t believe it. He lost to her now!

 Chapter 519 - The Dust Settles (2)

    <h4>Chapter 519: The Dust Settles (2)</h4>

    ¡°Yes, you won!¡± the freak said with eyes full of affection, his face not depressed at all from losing!

    ¡°Damn it, you actually used me as a bet?¡± No one listened as their lungs were about to explode. Were these two people too bored recently?

    ¡°Yo, are you really angry? I was just joking with you. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re so petty?¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed helplessly. s! Empty¡¯s temper had been getting worse recently. She really didn¡¯t know if his menopause had arrived!

    ¡°Hmph! Why don¡¯t you think about how to let them continue fighting if you have the time to bet with me? They have been calm for a few days.¡± Empty reminded them. The five major forces were heavily injured now, and they would probably not start a conflict for the time being. This way, their n would have to be dyed again. That was not the oue he wanted to see!

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry. I have my own ns.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled mysteriously.

    ¡°Uh, what did you do behind my back again?¡± Empty asked curiously.

    ¡°Nothing?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid.

    ¡°Do you know?¡± Empty turned his head and asked the freak.

    ¡°Know what?¡± The freak pretended to be stupid.

    ¡°You¡­ are too disloyal. We arerades. How can you hide it from me!¡± Empty said aggrievedly. Tears welled up in his beautiful eyes, and he looked like he was about to cry!

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words. Empty was also using this move!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Leng Ruohan¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s head.

    ¡°Big Brother is out of seclusion!¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily. At the same time, she brought the freak and Empty into the bracelet with a thought.

    After entering the bracelet, Leng Ruoxue looked at the stunningly beautiful man standing not far away from her and couldn¡¯t help but throw herself into his arms. She choked up a little and said, ¡°Big Brother, I missed you so much!¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Elder Brother misses you too.¡± Leng Ruohan hugged his beloved sister tightly and said excitedly.

    Empty stood a few meters away from Leng Ruoxue and her brother, looking at the extremely discordant handsome man and ugly woman hugging each other. He poked the freak with his arm gossipily and said, ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you jealous? It¡¯s really too rare.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Xue¡¯er¡¯s elder brother!¡± The freak red at Empty fiercely and said with slight displeasure. Hmph! How could he not be jealous? He just didn¡¯t show it!

    ¡°Oh~!¡± Empty deliberately dragged out his voice and said in realization.

    ¡°What are you doing? Come over quickly.¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to look at the freak and Nothing after hugging her brother warmly and urged them.

    ¡°Coming,¡± the freak said hurriedly. He took two steps and arrived in front of Leng Ruohan.

    ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯ve finally emerged from seclusion,¡± the freak said happily.

    ¡°Yes, I can finally break through to the Spiritual Deity with my own strength,¡± Leng Ruohan said excitedly. The day before they left the Ling Feng Continent, he, Feng Da, and the others decided to enter seclusion because their strength was too low and they would not be of much help to Xue¡¯er when they arrived in the Upper Realm. Therefore, they all unanimously decided that they would definitely note out of seclusion unless they reached the Spiritual Deity Realm. Today, his wish was finally fulfilled, and he could fight alongside Xue¡¯er again.

    ¡°Haha, Big Brother, congrattions!¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily.

    ¡°s! Xue¡¯er, I don¡¯t know your level at all now. It seems like I¡¯m much behind you again!¡± Leng Ruohan sighed softly and said helplessly.

    ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t worry. The cultivation methods in this world might be slightly different from those on our Ling Feng Continent, but with your aptitude, you can catch up to us quickly,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted.

    ¡°Yes, I will work hard,¡± Leng Ruohan said with great determination. He would stand by his sister¡¯s side and fight alongside her in the future, so he naturally would not give up on himself!

    ¡°Big Brother, his name is Empty. We met here.¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at Empty and introduced him to her brother.

    ¡°Hello.¡± Leng Ruohan sized up Empty and said very friendly. Since he could enter this ce, Xue¡¯er must believe him very much, so Leng Ruohan naturally believed this man because he believed in Xue¡¯er¡¯s taste!

    ¡°Hello. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, but what I¡¯m more curious about is how do you know that she¡¯s definitely your younger sister? She looks different from your younger sister, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Empty said in puzzlement. He heard that Leng Ruohan and the others had already entered seclusion before they arrived at the Boundless Heaven Continent. Then he shouldn¡¯t know that his younger sister had changed her appearance. But why didn¡¯t he suspect that the person in front of him was not his younger sister at all?

    ¡°How can I mistake my own sister? I will recognize her at a nce no matter what she bes,¡± Leng Ruohan said very confidently.

    ¡°Uh, impressive,¡± Elder Brother said with admiration. s! No wonder Xue¡¯er kept saying that she had a good brother! He was really envious of the deep rtionship between the siblings!

    ¡°Take your time chatting. Big Brother, I¡¯ll bring you to a ce where you can advance!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. Uh, when would Feng Da and the otherse out of seclusion?

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruohan nodded.

    After that, Leng Ruoxue left the bracelet with the freak and summoned Quill and Rise. She got Quill to cast an invisibility spell on them and then got Quill to carry them to the uninhabited deep stream!

    After reaching the deep stream, Leng Ruoxue moved her brother out of the bracelet, and then stood quietly by the side with the freak¡­

    After a long while.

    The Heaven Earth Laws finally descended into the deep stream, and Leng Ruohan officially advanced to the Spiritual Deity realm. His beasts also advanced individually¡­

    After the advancement, Leng Ruoxue and the others quickly returned to the Heartless Garden¡­

    Half a monthter.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others had been staying quietly in the Heartless Garden for the past half a month. They drank tea and chatted every day, and they carefully observed every move of the five great factions of Ten Thousand Mountain City through Qing Jue. They watched quietly!

    During this period, several intense battles broke out among the five major forces. Among them, the patriarch of the Yu and Zhao families were identally killed by the Yue family in chaos. Yue Qun also led the experts of the Yue family and took the opportunity to destroy the leaderless Yu and Zhao families. At this point, the Yu and Zhao families officially disappeared from the five major forces, and the battles between the other three major forces were still going on endlessly¡­

 Chapter 520 - The Dust Settles (3)

    <h4>Chapter 520: The Dust Settles (3)</h4>

    However, what made Leng Ruoxue the happiest was not the battle situation between the five great factions, but that Feng Da and the others had emerged from seclusion! Moreover, each of them could advance to Spiritual Deity!

    After a short gathering, Leng Ruoxue brought them to the uninhabited deep stream to advance. Then she sent her beasts to send her brother, Feng Da, and the others to Windless City where Lan Ming was to transmute spiritual power¡­

    At this moment, more than ten days had passed since Leng Ruohan and the others left the Heartless Garden. However, they had yet to return, so Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help being a little anxious.

    In the garden of the Heartless Garden.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s only been more than ten days. Don¡¯t worry, it will probably take a few days for them to convert their spiritual power!¡± The freakforted helplessly as he looked at Leng Ruoxue pacing around the garden.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s there to worry about? They have such good aptitude, so they will definitely take longer to convert spiritual power than ordinary Spiritual Deities. Moreover, didn¡¯t Icy apany them too!¡± Emptyforted.

    ¡°I know, but I just can¡¯t help but worry!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. s! Concern led to confusion. Those people were her rtives, so how could she not be worried?

    ¡°I think you should focus your energy on the three major factions now. We¡¯ve stayed here for long enough.¡± Empty reminded. Fortunately, Yue Qun did not have time to harass him during this period of time. Otherwise, he would definitely be depressed to death!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t forget them!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Uh! What did you do again?¡± Empty asked doubtfully. Was she hiding it from him again?

    ¡°Hmph! I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her face to the side and deliberately ignored Empty!

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me again. Boohoo¡­ You actually teamed up to bully me! You¡¯re so evil!¡± His handsome face was full of grievance as heined with a slight sob.

    Unfortunately, his pitiful appearance was once again ignored tantly by Leng Ruoxue and the freak¡­

    The next day.

    The news that Yue Qun was killed by thebined forces of the Ni and Fang families shocked the entire Yue family. The patriarch of the Yue family ignored his injured body and led people into the Ni and Fang families in a fit of anger, and an intense war broke out between the two families¡­

    ¡°Empty, we can leave now!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to Empty in the Heartless Garden.

    ¡°Great, we can finally leave.¡± A smile appeared on the iparably handsome face. He really wanted to leave this birdcage!

    Leng Ruoxue summoned the little peacock from the bracelet. The three of them sat on its back and left the Heartless Garden, flying directly to the vige they were staying in¡­

    In the hut behind the mountain.

    Leng Ruoxue sat on the main seat. On each side of her were the Freak and Empty. The head butler and Cheng Wu stood in front of them and reported the results of their work!

    ¡°Miss, there are no more five major forces in Ten Thousand Mountain City now,¡± the Head butler said excitedly. Yesterday, the Yue family had a very tragic battle with the Ni and Fang families, and they took advantage of the chaos to attack. When both sides fought until both sides were injured, the fisherman benefited and became the final winner. s! The heads of the five major forces thought they were famous all their lives, but they died in a daze in the end. How tragic!

    ¡°Yes, how many people are still attached to the five major forces?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after some thought.

    ¡°Not many. Only a few small fries are left. The powerhouses above the Mystic Monarch basically died in these few battles,¡± the main butler exined.

    ¡°What do you intend to do with those people?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked again.

    ¡°Please enlighten us, Miss!¡± The head butler¡¯s and Cheng Wu¡¯s eyes met as they said in unison. They werepletely convinced by Leng Ruoxue now.

    ¡°If you want to keep them for your own use, get them to establish a loyalty contract. Otherwise, deal with them all!¡± Leng Ruoxue said without any emotion. She was not apassionate person, nor would she pity her enemies. Her kindness would only be reserved for her own people!

    ¡°Yes,¡± the head butler and Cheng Wu quickly answered. They knew that their Miss meant to let them decide!

    ¡°Miss, the shops in the inner city are now under our control. What are your ns, Miss?¡± the head butler asked very respectfully.

    ¡°Head Butler, I told you that you will be in charge of Myriad Mountain City in the future. You can discuss those things by yourself. Don¡¯t ask me everything!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very irresponsibly.

    Upon hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, the freak couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Hehe! It seemed like Xue¡¯er was nning to leave everything to him. Seeing this scene, he couldn¡¯t help thinking of how Xue¡¯er was also so cute and troublesome back in the Ling Feng Continent!

    ¡°Uh!¡± The head butler was stunned and a little dumbfounded when he heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. What did Miss mean? Did she not want to care about them anymore?

    ¡°Miss! You can¡¯t leave us alone!¡± the head butler said sadly and looked at Leng Ruoxue resentfully with the eyes of a wronged little wife.

    ¡°Head Butler, you are already an adult and don¡¯t need others to take care of you.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines as she said speechlessly, What was he nning to rely on her for?

    ¡°We do, we really need Miss¡¯s wise guidance,¡± the head butler said shamelessly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We need Miss¡¯s wisdom and decisiveness!¡± Cheng Wu quickly echoed.

    ¡°Head Butler, I don¡¯t have the intention to lead you. I only took a liking to your vige because I wanted to find a ce to stay. In fact, the reason why I helped you was mainly because I found you troublesome. However, we live on the same mountain after all, so I only helped you a little as payment for lodging, that¡¯s all.¡± Leng Ruoxue declined. Well, she didn¡¯t want to be stuck with this group of people. Otherwise, she would have endless worries in the future!

    ¡°Miss, you didn¡¯t pay for lodging. You bought the entire Myriad Mountain City, including us of course!¡± the head butler said pitifully, so anxious that he was about to cry!

    ¡°Is that so! Since I paid too much, convert it into money and return it to me!¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned and said helplessly.

    ¡°Uh! We don¡¯t have money, only those shops and ourselves. Why don¡¯t you take it back, Miss!¡± the head butler said with a smile.

 Chapter 521 - The Dust Settles (4)

    <h4>Chapter 521: The Dust Settles (4)</h4>

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t take it back since the goods are out!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. Why was this head butler so stubborn? Why did the mighty Mystic Sovereign insist on a great mystic like her!

    ¡°Hehe, Miss, we don¡¯t have money now, but we¡¯ll return the money to you when we earn it! Erm¡­ we¡¯ll take our leave to earn money first!¡± Cheng Wu suddenly said, and then pulled the head butler, who was about to continue persuading Leng Ruoxue, away.

    ¡°Haha! Xue¡¯er, looks like they¡¯re determined to pester you!¡± the Head butler and Cheng Wu gloated after leaving.

    ¡°s!¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed helplessly, feeling depressed. Didn¡¯t she say it very clearly? Why were they still pestering her?

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, actually, it¡¯s not bad to have them as your backing to earn money! Why don¡¯t you consider taking them in?¡± Empty suggested.

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss againter! I don¡¯t have that idea now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, we¡¯re back.¡± Leng Ruohan¡¯s voice sounded from outside the room.

    Leng Ruoxue hurriedly stood up and ran out of the room after hearing her brother¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re finally back.¡± In the yard, Leng Ruoxue threw herself into Leng Ruohan¡¯s arms, who had just jumped down from Quill¡¯s back, and said worriedly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, sorry for making you worry,¡± Leng Ruohan said shyly.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about with me around? s! I¡¯m so sad. Little Snowy actually doubted my strength. Boohoo¡­¡± Icy¡¯s blue eyes welled up with tears as ity on Quill¡¯s back aggrievedly and looked at Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Little Icy, how would I dare to doubt your strength? I was just worried!¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly hugged it and coaxed it after hearing Icy¡¯s words.

    ¡°I know. Forget it, I forgive you,¡± Icy said generously.

    ¡°Hehe! Thank you, Little Icy,¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily as she caressed Icy¡¯s head.

    ¡°Big Brother, why did you take so long?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked up and asked in puzzlement. Logically speaking, they should have arrived in two days if Windless City was flying day and night from Myriad Mountain City. However, her brother and the others had actually been there for nearly half a month!

    ¡°My spiritual power conversion took a long time, so it took some time,¡± Leng Ruohan exined.

    ¡°Oh, hehe, Big Brother, the longer the spiritual power conversion, the better your aptitude is!¡± Leng Ruoxue was relieved seeing that the reason why her brother and the others returnedte was as they had guessed!

    ¡°s! I¡¯ve been ignored.¡± Suddenly, a resentful voice sounded.

    Leng Ruoxue looked in the direction of the voice and found a familiar face among Feng Da and the others. She couldn¡¯t help saying in surprise, ¡°Little Lan Lan, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t Ie? Or do you not wee me? Hmph! Little Snowy, you¡¯re a heartless baddie!¡± Lan Ming¡¯s bright ck eyes looked at Leng Ruoxue resentfully, his handsome face full of grievance.

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s not what I mean. I wanted to say, how did you have the time toe when you¡¯re so busy?¡± Leng Ruoxue said hurriedly.

    ¡°Me? Busy? Very few people in my union convert spiritual power other than you. What do you think I can be busy with?¡± Lan Ming red at Leng Ruoxue and asked angrily.

    ¡°Uh! You¡¯re the president. There should be many things to settle!¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m very free,¡± Lan Ming said with certainty.

    ¡°Oh, then wee,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. s! She really didn¡¯t expect Lan Ming to follow them back. It seemed like she had to wee him warmly!

    ¡°Little Snowy, you left without saying goodbye. You¡¯ve seriously hurt my fragile heart. Tell me, how do you intend topensate me?¡± Lan Ming deliberately put on a stern face and said with slight displeasure.

    ¡°Why should Ipensate you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°You left without saying goodbye. Shouldn¡¯t youpensate me?¡± Lan Ming said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Should we?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the freak with a face full of question marks.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t. What¡¯s there topensate for? We¡¯re not very familiar with each other,¡± the freak said indifferently as if he was talking about someone unrted.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Lan Ming was so angry. What kind of person was this? How could there be such a despicable person? He came eagerly, but he actually said that they were not familiar with him. Boohoo¡­

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, didn¡¯t I tell you not toe! Why did you insist oning? s! Great, you must feel bad now!¡± Icy said very sympathetically.

    ¡°You¡¯re all baddies!¡± Lan Ming roared angrily.

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, hehe, we were joking with you. However, forget about thepensation. I don¡¯t have money!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very stingily. She had so many subordinates. She had to be a miser!

    ¡°You don¡¯t have money yet? You¡¯ve earned a lot just from the Lan family¡¯s money!¡± Lan Ming exposed her!

    ¡°I have many subordinates. Look at how many mouths I have to feed!¡± Leng Ruoxue said bitterly.

    ¡°Yes, my young miss is very poor. s!¡± Feng Da said very cooperatively.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re all on the same side. Of course you¡¯ll help her.¡± Lan Ming pouted with great dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Of course. Little Lan Lan, since you¡¯re here, stay here for a few days!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very politely. Uh! At least she thought she was very hospitable!

    ¡°Stay for a few days? Of course I have to stay for a few days. Don¡¯t tell me you originally nned to chase me away today?¡± Lan Ming widened his eyes and said loudly.

    ¡°No, no. How can that be!¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly denied. Hehe, she wouldn¡¯t admit it. In fact, she really had that intention!

    ¡°Little Snowy, listen carefully. I n to stay here for a long time.¡± Lan Ming revealed his decision. s! He kept feeling like something was missing after breaking up with them, so he decided to stay for a few more days to find the reason and see what was going on!

    ¡°Wee,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    Just like that, Lan Ming stayed in the vige for a long time¡­

    A monthter.

    Leng Ruohan and the others had all broken through to elementary mystic¡­

    In the yard at the back of the mountain.

    Lan Ming looked at Leng Ruoxue and the others as if they were monsters and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°You¡¯re a group of perverts!¡±

 Chapter 522 - Going To The Rescue In Carefree City (1)

    <h4>Chapter 522: Going To The Rescue In Carefree City (1)</h4>

    s! He really couldn¡¯t understand how this group of perverts gathered together. To be honest, there were very few people who could break through to Elementary Mystics within a month. Moreover, those who could break through in such a short time would all be powerhouses in the future!

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, our aptitude is just a little better than others,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very modestly.

    ¡°A little? How long has it been since Ist saw you? You and this freak are both Great Mystics now. Is that still just a little?¡± Lan Ming said in disbelief. They were only Spiritual Deities when he first knew these people. However, Leng Ruoxue and that freak were both Great Mystics now, and their strength was only one level lower than his. s! One had to know that he had cultivated for more than 30 years! This was really a huge blow to him!

    ¡°We¡¯re lucky!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. They couldn¡¯t have cultivated so quickly without the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, so of course Lan Ming couldn¡¯tpare to them in this aspect.

    ¡°Alright, consider yourselves lucky.¡± Lan Ming was speechless because he couldn¡¯t tell these freaks clearly!

    ¡°Miss, someone in Myriad Mountain City is looking for your whereabouts.¡± At this moment, the head butler suddenly appeared and reported.

    ¡°Oh? Who¡¯s looking for me?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little puzzled. Could it be Zheng En? They had been gone for several months and hadn¡¯t been looking for her. She didn¡¯t know how they were doing. Did everything go smoothly?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s not someone Miss mentioned previously,¡± the Head butler said. Miss had told them that if someone named Zheng En looked for him, they would bring him here directly. However, that person was not the person Miss mentioned.

    ¡°Oh, bring him here for me to take a look,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She didn¡¯t know many people in the Boundless Heaven Continent. Apart from Zheng En and the little old man, no one else knew that they were here at all. Could they be rted to Zheng En?

    ¡°Yes,¡± the head butler answered and left.

    Before long, the head butler returned with a middle-aged man in his forties following behind him. That man had good facial features and was not tall. He looked very honest and sincere. He was not strong and was only an elementary mystic.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the man and said lightly, ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Are you Leng Ruoxue?¡± the middle-aged man asked uncertainly.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Leng Ruoxue.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Do you know His Excellency Du Min?¡± the middle-aged man asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and thought that it was indeed rted to them. Could something have happened to them?

    ¡°I¡¯m Ning Yuan, an ordinary alchemist from the Alchemist Association.¡± The middle-aged man introduced himself first.

    ¡°Hello, may I know why Alchemist Ning is looking for me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked bluntly.

    ¡°His Excellency Du Min asked me to look for you. Something happened to him and someone named Zheng En!¡± Ning Yuan said.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she still maintained herposure on the surface. However, her heart was already full of thoughts because she really couldn¡¯t understand. The little old man was a Mystic Supremacy, and his status in the Alchemist Association was very transcendent. How could something happen with him around?

    ¡°There was internal strife in the Alchemist Association. His Excellency Du Min, the president, and some elders were ced under house arrest. The person in charge of the Association now is Sun Wei!¡± Ning Yuan exined.

    ¡°What happened? Sun Wei shouldn¡¯t be so powerful alone, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t believe that Sun Wei could overturn the sky unless there was someone supporting him from behind, and his backer was very likely the Sun family.

    ¡°Sun Wei obtained the support of the Sun family and the Mystic Association, and he bribed many elders, so it was easy to seed,¡± Ning Yuan said gloomily. After all, this was also a scandal of the Alchemist Association. He would not have said these things if His Excellency Du Min hadn¡¯t asked him to find someone.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Why would the Mystic Association be involved in the internal strife of the Alchemist Association?¡± Lan Ming said in disbelief. The Mystic Association might be controlled by Wu Gong now, but there were still many elders in the Association. They shouldn¡¯t allow him to act recklessly, right?

    ¡°Something happened to the Mystic Association Headquarters as well. Many elders who were at odds with President Wu were locked up.¡± Ning Yuan revealed another shocking inside story. Immediately, Lan Ming lost hisposure!

    ¡°What about the president? How¡¯s the president?¡± Lan Ming said anxiously. His master had been in seclusion. Would Wu Gong attack his master?

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the internal affairs of the Mystic Association Headquarters, but I heard that the ce where the president is in seclusion is now heavily guarded. Not even a fly can fly in.¡± Ning Yuan told him what he knew.

    ¡°Little Snowy, what should we do now?¡± Lan Ming was a little flustered. He was really afraid that something would happen to his master!

    ¡°Calm down. I don¡¯t think Sun Wei, Wu Gong, and the others will attack them now. Let¡¯s go to Carefree City immediately to investigate the situation and then think of a way to save them,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought while contacting Baby in her heart.

    ¡°Big Sister, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Baby sent a voice transmission softly.

    ¡°Baby, help me see if this person is telling the truth.¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. This person might be sent by Du Min, but Leng Ruoxue would notpletely believe him until she was sure, and Baby was the best proof.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Baby answered and then used mind reading to observe carefully.

    After a while, Baby said, ¡°Big Sister, he¡¯s telling the truth.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Baby.¡± Leng Ruoxue said directly to Wayless, ¡°Empty, let¡¯s go tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Empty said from his chair. s! He really didn¡¯t expect the Mystic Association to be so chaotic now. One had to know that the previous Association Headquarters was full of talents, but it was actually so deformed now. He was really too angry. It seemed like he had to rectify it!

    ¡°Head Butler, help me arrange some people. I want to go to Carefree City.¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her head and ordered. She knew very well that they really couldn¡¯t defeat Wu Gong and the others with their current strength, so she needed to borrow some of Myriad Mountain City¡¯s strength.

 Chapter 523 - Going To The Rescue In Carefree City (2)

    <h4>Chapter 523: Going To The Rescue In Carefree City (2)</h4>

    ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± the head butler answered and immediately went to make the arrangements.

    The next day, Leng Ruoxue and the others, who were already prepared, set off. This time, neither she nor the freak disguised themselves. However, Lan Ming changed his appearance and transformed from an iparably handsome man to an abnormally ugly middle-aged man!

    Half a monthter, Leng Ruoxue and the others finally arrived at Carefree City after flying day and night!

    At the city gate, the freak looked at Xue¡¯er¡¯s beautiful face and felt very ufortable because Xue¡¯er¡¯s beauty was about to be seen by everyone. Boohoo¡­ He was really unwilling. However, in order to save Zheng En and the little old man, they had no choice but to appear in front of everyone in their original appearance. They had changed their appearance thest time they came!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± The freak pouted unhappily.

    ¡°Uh! Freak, we¡¯ll leave this ce after we save Zheng En and the little old man,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted. Of course, she knew what the freak cared about. However, if they entered the city without recovering their original appearance, they would quickly be discovered by Sun Wei and the others. It was also impossible to be invisible. Otherwise, what should she do at night? Could she let so many people sleep on the streets with her?

    ¡°Yes.¡± The freak nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s enter the city!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to everyone.

    ¡°Okay,¡± everyone answered in unison, and then walked into Carefree City with Leng Ruoxue and the freak.

    It was not her first time here, so Leng Ruoxue led everyone directly into the Carefree Pavilion and booked rooms for everyone under the stunned gazes of the pedestrians on the street.

    In the living room.

    Lan Ming looked at the luxurious room and looked at Leng Ruoxue in surprise. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so stingy. You¡¯re actually willing to book such a good room for each of us. It¡¯s really not easy!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be smug. I¡¯ll get the money for your room back from youter,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Uh, you¡¯re fussing over this as well?¡± Lan Ming said in disbelief. This girl had earned a lot of money from him, so why didn¡¯t she let him go? s! How tragic! He already owed a lot. At first, when he stayed in the vige, Little Snowy made delicious food for him every day, causing him to think that Leng Ruoxue treated him as an esteemed guest. Later on, he knew that he was overthinking because that stingy person helped him remember everything he ate here, saying that they would settle the bill together at the end. Boohoo¡­

    ¡°Even biological brothers have to settle scores openly. Moreover, we¡¯re not. We have to settle the scores even more clearly,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile.

    ¡°s! Remember then. Don¡¯t chase after my butt if I can¡¯t repay you when the timees!¡± Lan Ming said worriedly.

    ¡°You can¡¯t repay it? It¡¯s okay. You can repay the debt with your body!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile, her beautiful eyes shing with teasing!

    ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t want to!¡± Lan Ming said fearfully. The scene of those Lan family elders paying the debt with their bodies was still vivid in his mind. He didn¡¯t dare to owe this girl money. It was really too terrifying!

    ¡°Haha, Little Lan Lan, you¡¯re more familiar with this ce. I¡¯ll leave the investigation of the current situation to you. Is there a problem?¡± Leng Ruoxue stopped teasing him and asked.

    ¡°No problem. However, you have to get your beasts to help me be invisible,¡± Lan Ming suggested. Wu Gong had many experts. He would definitely be discovered if he went directly. The sess rate would be much higher if he became invisible.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and summoned Ling.

    ¡°Ling, help Little Lan Lan turn invisible!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Ling answered. Then it cast an invisibility spell on Lan Ming. It said to Lan Ming, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°Little Snowy, I¡¯m going then!¡± Lan Ming left the Carefree Hall quietly after speaking.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll go ask my friends about the situation too!¡± Cheng Wu bowed and left. This time, he rmended himself to save Leng Ruoxue together, so he had to perform well.

    ¡°Okay, be careful on the road. Don¡¯t expose your identity,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be careful,¡± Cheng Wu promised and then left the Carefree Pavilion.

    ¡°Miss, shall we gather some news too?¡± the other Mystic Sovereigns who came with Leng Ruoxue said in unison. This time, they came with the mood to render meritorious service, so they wanted to perform well!

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will attract the attention of the Mystic Association if you all go out. You should return to your rooms to rest!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. The people who came out with her this time were all Mystic Sovereigns. The Mystic Association would probably target them if so many unfamiliar faces appeared at once.

    ¡°Yes,¡± everyone answered very respectfully after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. Then they bowed to Leng Ruoxue and left the living room to their rooms.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what are we doing?¡± the freak asked after the others left.

    ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go to the Alchemist Association to take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. She still didn¡¯t know what the Alchemist Association would be like. Moreover, if she could find the little old man and Zheng En, she could save them directly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go too,¡± Empty said as he sat in his chair sipping tea.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement and got Ling to cast an invisibility spell on the three of them. Then the three of them left the Carefree Hall!

    With Empty leading the way, the three of them quickly arrived at the Alchemist Association.

    After entering the Alchemist Association, Leng Ruoxue gave it a simple tour and then summoned Quill to help her find someone.

    Quill immediately searched with its X-ray vision after receiving its master¡¯s order. It finally found its target momentster!

    ¡°Master, I found the little old man,¡± Quill reported.

    ¡°Where? Bring us there quickly,¡± Leng Ruoxue said hurriedly. However, she was a little puzzled. Why didn¡¯t Quill find Zheng En? Could something have happened to Zheng En? She couldn¡¯t help being a little worried!

    ¡°Master, there seems to be a barrier where the little old man is and locked him inside. However, he shouldn¡¯t have suffered too much damage inside.¡± Quill told Leng Ruoxue the results it saw.

 Chapter 524 - Going To The Rescue In Carefree City (3)

    <h4>Chapter 524: Going To The Rescue In Carefree City (3)</h4>

    ¡°Is it a barrier? It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem with the enchantment!

    ¡°Yes, Master. Come with me!¡± Quill said softly and flew in front to lead the way.

    After turning left and right, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at a rtively remote corner of the Alchemist Association. There was only one room there. Moreover, the house looked very old from the outside. The walls were covered in mottled marks, and there were two guards guarding the door.

    ¡°Empty, can you break this barrier and not let the owner of the barrier know?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked softly after walking to the door.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Empty snorted. It was not difficult for him even though this barrier was set up by the Mystic Supremacy.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. It would be much easier for them to save people if they didn¡¯t let the owner of the barrier discover them!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er is actually being polite with me,¡± Empty said, a little unustomed.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the main force now!¡± The mainbor force! Leng Ruoxue added with a chuckle in her heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± Empty was quite smug upon hearing Leng Ruoxue mentioning that. Hehe, Xue¡¯er finally realized how important he was, right?

    ¡°Stop thinking so much. Hurry up and do it!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help urging him seeing that he was still being so smug.

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Empty mimicked Feng Da and the others. He directly cast a few spells and then the barrier blocking Leng Ruoxue and the others was broken.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others quietly slipped into the room without any obstruction¡­

    After entering the room, Leng Ruoxue and the others saw the little old man trapped in the room. He was sitting in front of the table with a worried frown, thinking about something.

    ¡°Grandpa Du!¡± Leng Ruoxue called out softly.

    ¡°Who is it? Is it Xue¡¯er?¡± the little old man asked excitedly when he heard a familiar voice. However, he didn¡¯t find anyone after looking around. s! Could it be that he was locked up silly and had an illusion? That girl shouldn¡¯t have found this ce so quickly!

    ¡°Grandpa Du!¡± Leng Ruoxue called out again. Haha, Grandpa Du¡¯s expression was so interesting!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are you?¡± the little old man said in surprise. It was Xue¡¯er¡¯s voice, right? He really heard it this time!

    ¡°Grandpa Du, I¡¯m right in front of you. I¡¯m invisible. You can¡¯t see me,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Lass, is it really you?¡± the little old man said happily. Haha, he didn¡¯t expect Xue¡¯er to find him so quickly. It was great!

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa Du. I¡¯m here to save you. Where is Zheng En?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. Why weren¡¯t they locked up together?

    ¡°s! Zheng En was locked up in the cell of the Sun family by that bastard Sun Wei. I really don¡¯t know why he hates Zheng En so much. My poor disciple will probably die since he fell into his hands!¡± the little old man said worriedly. s! It was all his fault for being useless. He couldn¡¯t even save his disciple, but he was actually locked up and had to be saved by thess. To think he was a Mystic Supremacy. How embarrassing!

    ¡°Locked Sun Zhou City?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in surprise.

    ¡°No, it should be the Sun family¡¯s yard in Carefree City. By the way, Lan Ning¡¯er has alsoe to Carefree City,¡± the little old man said.

    ¡°Uh! Why is she here? I thought she didn¡¯t have the face to walk around.¡± Leng Ruoxue said in surprise. Last time, Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s clothes were burned down by Big Sister Ling¡¯er and she dragged her around Blue Cloud City. At that time, Leng Ruoxue thought that Lan Ning¡¯er would be too ashamed to face anyone anymore. She didn¡¯t expect her toe to Carefree City!

    ¡°She heard that I¡¯m here, so she specially came to find me to be her disciple. She¡¯sing to convince me almost every day now, but I can¡¯t be bothered with her!¡± the little old man said disdainfully. Hmph! With his impression of Lan Ning¡¯er in Blue Cloud City, it would be impossible for him to take her in even if he didn¡¯t take in disciples.

    ¡°Oh, is she still counting on you as her master so that she can improve her status?¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s status in the Lan family had probably fallen drastically after the previous incident. It was no wonder she was in a hurry to find a backer. The little old man would really be a good choice if he wasn¡¯t locked up here. Uh! She had to say that Lan Ning¡¯er had good taste! However, could Lan Ning¡¯er have a way to get the little old man out?

    ¡°Yes, and she said that if I epted her as my disciple, she would get Sun Wei to let me go,¡± the little old man pouted and said nonchntly.

    ¡°Could it be that the two of them have reached some kind of agreement?¡± A cold light shed quickly in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes, shooting out sharp killing intent! She was right.

    ¡°Yes, it should be.¡± The little old man nodded slightly in agreement.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m here.¡± Speak of the devil. Just as Leng Ruoxue was chatting with the little old man, Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s voice sounded from outside the room. Immediately after, Lan Ning¡¯er pushed open the door and walked in directly.

    After Lan Ning¡¯er entered the room, she came directly to the little old man, bowed respectfully, and said with a smile, ¡°Master, how are you today? Disciple came to see you again!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Master. I, an old beggar, can¡¯t afford to take in the daughter of the Lan family!¡± The little old man turned his head to the side. He didn¡¯t want to see Lan Ning¡¯er at all.

    ¡°Master is still angry with disciple. At that time, disciple didn¡¯t know Master¡¯s identity! In fact, I¡¯m quite respectful to you, Master,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er exined, a rare trace of shyness appearing on her beautiful face!

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. What¡¯s there to be angry about?¡± the little old man said coldly. At the same time, he was annoyed. He couldn¡¯t understand why this Lan Ning¡¯er was so thick-skinned. Didn¡¯t she know what rejection was?

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t be angry with your disciple anymore since you don¡¯t care,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said casually and pretended to be very obedient in an attempt to attract the little old man¡¯s favor!

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about you. Of course I won¡¯t be angry with you,¡± the little old man said bluntly.

    ¡°Master, I saved you. Otherwise, do you think you can stay here safely? Do you know how miserable that Zheng En is? Sun Wei beat him up every day to vent his hatred. s! I believe that Zheng En will die in a few days,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er gloated. The words ¡®I¡¯m your savior¡¯ were clearly written on her beautiful face.

 Chapter 525 - Going To The Rescue In Carefree City (4)

    <h4>Chapter 525: Going To The Rescue In Carefree City (4)</h4>

    ¡°Is that so? I believe my disciple is lucky. He will be fine,¡± the little old man said very confidently. Hmph! The girl was already here, so how could Zheng En be in trouble? In fact, he didn¡¯t know why he believed in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s ability so much. Perhaps she had that kind of charm!

    ¡°Are you sure? What if I tell you that Zheng En is about to die?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er raised her eyebrows slightly and smiled mysteriously.

    ¡°Then as long as I go out, I¡¯ll get all of you to die with him,¡± the little old man said domineeringly with his aura released!

    ¡°Ah!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er couldn¡¯t bear the little old man¡¯s might. A mouthful of blood surged up her throat and flowed out the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Hmph! How useless. You call yourself a member of the Lan family? You¡¯re really embarrassing the Lan family,¡± the little old man said with some contempt. He had been good friends with the Lan family¡¯s old ancestor for many years. He originally wanted to take Lan Ning¡¯er as his disciple on ount of his old friend when he heard that the Lan family had an alchemy genius. However, he didn¡¯t expect Lan Ning¡¯er to disappoint him to the core!

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯lle again,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said stubbornly as she wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth.

    Ever since what happenedst time, the way the Lan family looked at her had changed. Her grandfather no longer treated her like before. She suddenly became a lowly member of the Lan family, despised by everyone. How could she, who had been pampered and proud since she was young, bear with this? Later on, she unintentionally learned that His Excellency Du Min was in Carefree City, so she secretly left her home and came here, hoping to take him as her master to reverse her status in the family. However, she didn¡¯t expect that the person she wanted to take as her master was actually the old beggar she had scolded. She was a little dumbfounded at that time, and that old man was very vengeful. He refused to take her in as his disciple no matter how hard she tried. Hmph! She was really angry!

    ¡°Don¡¯te anymore. I won¡¯t take you in as my disciple,¡± the little old man said lightly before Lan Ning¡¯er left.

    Upon hearing this, Lan Ning¡¯er turned her head, red fiercely at the little old man, and left with a face full of anger!

    ¡°Lass, did you hear what she said? Zheng En¡¯s condition isn¡¯t good. Go and save him first! I¡¯ll be fine for the time being,¡± the little old man said worriedly after Lan Ning¡¯er left. s! Zheng En was his proudest disciple. He would definitely not forgive himself if anything happened.

    ¡°Lass, are you still here?¡± The little old man couldn¡¯t help asking again seeing that no one answered.

    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She hadn¡¯t said anything since Lan Ning¡¯er came just now, but she had been here all along. Moreover, she had already let Baby read Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s heart and found Zheng En¡¯s whereabouts. She was listening to Baby¡¯s report just now!

    ¡°Lass, what are you doing? Weren¡¯t you there just now?¡± the little old man asked doubtfully.

    ¡°I was thinking about something just now. Grandpa Du, I¡¯m going to save Zheng En now. Please stay here for a while! I¡¯ll save youter,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. If she saved the little old man now, she would be alerted if she was discovered!

    ¡°Okay, quickly save my good disciple. I¡¯ll be fine. They won¡¯t dare to kill me,¡± the little old man hurriedly urged.

    ¡°Okay, Grandpa Du, we¡¯re leaving,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± The little old man nodded vigorously, but he couldn¡¯t help thinking in his heart. Us? Could there be others here just now?

    After speaking, Leng Ruoxue left with the freak and Empty.

    After leaving the Alchemist Association, Leng Ruoxue and the others found the Sun family¡¯s yard ording to the address Baby mentioned.

    The Sun family¡¯s yard was located in the north of Carefree City. It was not as big as the Lan family¡¯s yard, but it was considered one of the best in Carefree City. Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly as she looked at the tall and mighty walls of the Sun family¡¯s yard while standing outside the Sun family¡¯s yard. She took out several ck spherical objects from her ring and buried them under the wall¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what is this?¡± Empty asked curiously. Uh¡­ He didn¡¯t seem to have seen this thing before.

    ¡°This is a new weapon I refined, called Explosive Ball.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Hehe, actually, this was just a bomb. She created it ording to her memories of her previous life and had never had the chance to use it. She didn¡¯t expect it toe in handy today.

    ¡°Explosive ball? It can explode?¡± Empty said in surprise. Haha, he didn¡¯t expect such a thing to exist. Xue¡¯er was really amazing!

    ¡°Give me a few. I¡¯ll y with them too.¡± Empty stretched out his hand and requested.

    ¡°For you!¡± Leng Ruoxue gave the freak, Empty, and her beasts a few each. Then she ordered them to bury the exploding ball in a corner of the Sun family¡¯s yard.

    After doing all this, Leng Ruoxue ordered Quill to find the location of the cell. Then she found the cell ording to Quill¡¯s location!

    Perhaps Sun Wei believed too much in the defense of the Sun family¡¯s yard, but there was actually no one guarding the huge cell. Leng Ruoxue, the others, and the beasts sneaked in smoothly.

    A pungent moldy smell surged into his nose as soon as he entered the cell. The cell was so dark that he couldn¡¯t see his fingers in front of him. Moreover, he could vaguely hear the sound of water flowing¡­

    Leng Ruoxue and the others searched each cell under the dim light and finally found Zheng En covered in blood and injuries in the innermost water prison.

    Seeing Zheng En unconscious and on the verge of death, a strong killing intent surged into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart! Hmph! Those who dared to touch her had to pay the price. She would definitely not let Sun Wei off lightly!

    Sensing the fluctuation in Xue¡¯er¡¯s emotions, the freak hurriedly took out a dagger that could slice iron like mud, cut the chains of the water prison, and rushed in first to save Zheng En, who was tied to the wall¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, quickly put him into the space and let¡¯s leave this ce,¡± the freak reminded.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a pill and stuffed it into the unconscious Zheng En¡¯s mouth. Then, with a thought, she stored Zheng En in the bracelet and quickly left the cell.

    After leaving the cell, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at the main yard. They heard abnormal groans and pantinging from the main house as soon as they entered. There were also the excited howls of men and the low sobbing of women. They came to the window curiously and looked in casually, only to find that the two main leads were people they knew, Sun Wei and Lan Ning¡¯er!

 Chapter 526 - Going To The Rescue In Carefree City (5)

    <h4>Chapter 526: Going To The Rescue In Carefree City (5)</h4>

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Lan Ning¡¯er like Leng Wudi? Why is she together with Sun Wei?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in puzzlement. Uh! Was she giving up? No wonder she was so confident that Sun Wei would agree to let the little old man go. So that was the reason!

    ¡°How can Leng Wudi like her? It¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t have eyes,¡± the freak said disdainfully.

    ¡°Let me give them a big gift!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very understandingly. With that, she gently pushed open the window and threw a small pill into the crack. Then she thoughtfully closed the window for them to prevent their spring sunshine from leaking out!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what did you throw in?¡± Empty asked in puzzlement. Why did Xue¡¯er have so many things that he didn¡¯t recognize?

    ¡°Uh! You¡¯re still young. You¡¯re not suitable for children. You¡¯ll know when you grow up,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m not young anymore. I¡¯m much older than you,¡± Empty said with a ck face. Uh! Could it be that? Empty guessed.

    ¡°You¡¯re young if I say you¡¯re young. Don¡¯t talk back!¡± Leng Ruoxue said domineeringly. Then she pulled them away from this ce. Of course, she didn¡¯t forget to throw a few explosive balls into the corner of the main yard before leaving.

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others left the Sun family¡¯s yard, they went to the Alchemist Association to save the little old man. Immediately after, they returned to the Carefree Pavilion without anyone noticing!

    After returning to the Carefree Pavilion, Leng Ruoxue directly entered the room and moved Zheng En out of the bracelet. At this moment, Zheng En had already woken up. Moreover, most of the injuries on his body had healed. However, the medicinal effects of the pills couldn¡¯t heal all his injuries at once because his injuries were too serious.

    In the room.

    After Zheng En woke up, he was stunned to see the stunning beauty in front of him. Then he asked carefully, ¡°You are?¡±

    ¡°Zheng En is so injured that he doesn¡¯t even recognize me?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. The little old man recognized her at a nce just now!

    ¡°You are¡­ Miss?¡± Zheng En said doubtfully. He knew that his Miss had taken an appearance changing pill, but he couldn¡¯t believe that this stunning beauty in front of him was his Miss. However, her voice was identical to his Miss¡¯s, and her temperament was very simr!

    ¡°Nonsense. Who would save you if not me!¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be displeased. s, Zheng En actually didn¡¯t dare to acknowledge her!

    ¡°Miss, I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to see you anymore.¡± Zheng En¡¯s eyes welled up with tears of excitement when he saw that the stunning beauty in front of him was really his Miss.

    ¡°What are you saying? You¡¯re mine. No one can take your life without my permission,¡± Leng Ruoxue said loudly in anger.

    ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I¡¯ve been holding myst breath. I knew that Miss would definitelye to save me,¡± Zheng En said happily. Boohoo¡­ He had finally waited for this day!

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good that you know.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very satisfied with Zheng En¡¯s idea and praised him.

    ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t know how my master is doing. Help me find his whereabouts!¡± Zheng En pleaded. In his heart, his Miss was omnipotent.

    ¡°Stinky brat, I¡¯ve been standing in front of you for a long time. You only have your young miss in your eyes. I, this disheveled old man, have beenpletely ignored!¡± the little old man said ufortably. Alright! He admitted that he was jealous! However, his disciple¡¯s concern for him still benefited him a lot!

    ¡°Master! It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay!¡± Zheng En said happily when he saw the little old man. s! Fortunately, Master was safe and sound.

    ¡°Stinky brat, it was the girl who saved me,¡± the little old man said honestly. The girl was their benefactor!

    ¡°Miss, thank you,¡± Zheng En said gratefully, warmth flowing through his heart. Hehe, it felt so good to have a family!

    ¡°What are you thanking me for? You¡¯re mine. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to save you?¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t want her own people to be too polite with her. In her eyes, those who could be called her family were all family members that she approved of.

    ¡°Yes, Miss. Have you been well during this period of time?¡± Zheng En nodded and then asked curiously. He had not been by Miss¡¯s side for a few months, and he didn¡¯t know what Miss had been doing recently!

    ¡°Fortunately, my brother and the others are out of seclusion. I¡¯ll introduce them to you when I have time,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve been curious about them for a long time,¡± Zheng En said. He had always only heard of the subordinates around his young miss and had never seen them. He finally had the chance to see them now!

    ¡°Take care of your injuries first, and then we¡¯ll think about revenge. Hmph! Don¡¯t let anyone who participated in hurting me go.¡± A trace of killing intent shed in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes, and a fierce aura emitted from her body!

    ¡°Yes, Miss. I must take revenge with my own hands!¡± Zheng En said with hatred. His bloodshot ck eyes were cold and gloomy like a seductress from hell. The hatred in his heart released all his killing intent¡­

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you take revenge yourself!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly in agreement. She would definitely fulfill Zheng En¡¯s wish since he had this idea. However, now that it involved the Sun family and the Mystic Association, this revenge would probably not be easy to take, so she had to n carefully.

    ¡°Zheng En, rest well. We¡¯ll go out first,¡± Leng Ruoxue continued and left Ling in the room to protect Zheng En.

    ¡°Disciple, recuperate first and think about revenge. Master will go out first,¡± the little old man said. With that, he left the room with Leng Ruoxue.

    The little old man followed Leng Ruoxue to the living room, where the others were already waiting for them.

    ¡°Little Snowy, you saved them all? So fast!¡± Lan Ming couldn¡¯t help but exim. s, this girl was godlike in her work. She really left others in the dust!

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, how¡¯s the investigation going?¡± Leng Ruoxue and the little old man each found a chair to sit down and asked.

    ¡°Almost. I went to the Mystic Association Headquarters just now and found that it was very chaotic inside. Many elders were indeed locked up. However, my master¡¯s seclusion ce is very safe now. Uh! The main reason is that Wu Gong can¡¯t enter, so Master¡¯s life shouldn¡¯t be in danger for the time being!¡± Lan Ming exined the situation he had found. s! He was relieved seeing that his master was fine now!

 Chapter 527 - Refining the Silver Snow Pill, Advancement (1)

    <h4>Chapter 527: Refining the Silver Snow Pill, Advancement (1)</h4>

    ¡°I originally wanted to visit the Alchemist Association, but I¡¯m not very familiar with that ce, so I didn¡¯t go. However, I think the situation of the Alchemist Association should be simr to the Mystic Association.¡± Lan Ming continued.

    ¡°Lass, Brat Lan is right. This is indeed the current situation of the Alchemist Association. My muddle-headed disciple Ren Li and some elders of the Association are locked up. The person in charge of the Association Headquarters now is Sun Wei and the elders who support him,¡± the little old man said.

    ¡°Where are they locked up? Why aren¡¯t you locked up together?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in puzzlement. s! This Sun Wei even locked up his master. He was really something. Whoever took him in as a disciple was really unlucky for eight lifetimes!

    ¡°No. Because Lan Ning¡¯er wants to be my disciple, Sun Wei locked me up alone in order to please her. The others should be locked up in his cell,¡± the little old man said after some thought.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Alchemist Association to have a cell too!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in surprise. She really couldn¡¯t understand why the Association would set up a cell.

    ¡°Lass, why can¡¯t the Alchemist Association have a prison? Alchemists from the Association can also be punished if they do something wrong,¡± the little old man said.

    ¡°Oh, in that case, let the president and elders of the headquarters stay in there for a few more days!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Hehe, those people had nothing to do with her, so their lives were not in her consideration!

    ¡°Yes, let them stay inside for the time being. Anyway, Sun Wei won¡¯t kill them for a while,¡± the little old man agreed. s, those people were so stubborn. They refused to let him cancel the punishment order he gave Zheng En back then no matter what. Great, they listened to Sun Wei back then but in the end, they were still locked up by Sun Wei! They were really asking for trouble! He didn¡¯t pity them at all even though his disciples were among them!

    ¡°Grandpa Du, what happened?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Lass, it¡¯s a long story. It¡¯s embarrassing even if I were the one telling you.¡± The little old man sighed softly and said helplessly.

    ¡°Grandpa Du, you have to let me know even if it¡¯s embarrassing!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She had heard Ning Yuan mention some things, but Ning Yuan was only an ordinary mystic after all. It was impossible for him to know too much about these things that happened in the upper echelons.

    ¡°Lass, after I brought Zheng En back, I thought that the matter could be easily resolved with me stepping in. However, who knew that those stubborn old fellows from the headquarters actually disagreed. They even said that the matter back then was irrefutable evidence. Moreover, they said that I couldn¡¯t produce evidence that Sun Wei framed Zheng En and was unable to prove Zheng En¡¯s innocence. Some people even said that I sided with Zheng En and deliberately wronged Sun Wei because Zheng En was my disciple. Hmph! It¡¯s really infuriating! Hmph! He was so angry that he wanted to beat someone up whenever he thought of the situation back then!

    ¡°Hehe, Grandpa Du, looks like the Alchemist Association isn¡¯t very humane! I guess they didn¡¯t take your words seriously because they saw that you were no longer in the association. This is what they mean by tea cools when people leave!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some emotion. s! It seemed that she had expected it wrong back then. She originally thought that the little old man had an extraordinary status in the Alchemist Association, and that no one would dare to oppose his opinion. Who knew that those people actually dared to rebel!

    ¡°Lass, you¡¯re right. They¡¯ve been blinded by power. s!¡± The little old man sighed repeatedly. He was still respected by countless people in other ces, but he actually received a cold treatment in his territory. This really made his heart turn cold!

    ¡°Grandpa Du, shouldn¡¯t Sun Wei be grateful to them since they didn¡¯t believe you? Why did he lock them up?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Hmph! That Sun Wei is simply an ingrate. After using them, he seized their power simply because they didn¡¯t agree to him inheriting the position of the president of the headquarters,¡± the little old man said gloatingly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the president of the Association Headquarters Ren Li? Could it be that Ren Li wants to give the position of president to Sun Wei?¡± Leng Ruoxue said doubtfully. Uh! There was really extraordinary chaos among the upper echelons of the Alchemist Association!

    ¡°It was originally Ren Li. However, because of my matter, Ren Li felt that he had let me down, so he took the initiative to resign from his position as the president. He ordered the Elder Association to choose a new president. However, the opinions of the Elder Association had always been inconsistent, and many people didn¡¯t approve of Sun Wei being the president of the headquarters, so Sun Wei borrowed the power of the Sun family and the Mystic Association to lock up all the people who opposed him. However, Sun Wei won¡¯t kill them for the time being. He still needs to borrow their power to consolidate his status, so those old muddled bugs are still safe now,¡± the little old man said angrily.

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Leng Ruoxue understood.

    ¡°Little Snowy, Sun Wei¡¯s backer should be Sun Meilin¡¯s mother. Wu Gong¡¯s involvement was all because of her. Moreover, I saw her at the Mystic Association Headquarters,¡± Lan Ming said evasively.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to see her? Little Lan Lan, could it be that you saw something you shouldn¡¯t have seen?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in realization. Tch, was Little Lan Lan considered shy? What was wrong with that! It seemed like the rtionship between the adulterous pair was no secret! She just didn¡¯t know if the person from the Sun family knew.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Lan Ming¡¯s forehead. Was he really overreacting?

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, do you know the background of that Madam Sun?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after some thought.

    ¡°I know a little. I heard that woman was originally the concubine of the deputy patriarch of the Sun family, Sun Sheng. Later on, she used some unknown means to obtain Sun Sheng¡¯s favor and jumped to be Sun Sheng¡¯s wife. She also gave birth to a son and a daughter for Sun Sheng, so her status in the Sun family has always been very stable. She even has the momentum to suppress Sun Sheng¡¯s wife,¡± Lan Ming said to Leng Ruoxue with the information he knew.

    ¡°Is that woman very beautiful?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Hehe, she was indeed a capable woman. To be honest, she really wanted to meet this Mrs. Sun!

    ¡°Uh! Not too bad!¡± Lan Ming said after some thought.

    ¡°What do you mean by not too bad? Is she beautiful or not?¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently.

 Chapter 528 - Refining the Silver Snow Pill, Advancement (2)

    <h4>Chapter 528: Refining the Silver Snow Pill, Advancement (2)</h4>

    ¡°Not as beautiful as Sun Meilin,¡± Lan Ming said helplessly. Boohoo¡­ Little Snowy was so fierce!

    ¡°Then how did she get the favor of that Sun whatever?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. Uh, a man¡¯s taste was really strange.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Lan Ming shrugged. Uh! How could an outsider like him know so much about what happened between husband and wife!

    ¡°Then what about her and Wu Gong? Why does Wu Gong listen to a married woman?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t understand. How could a married woman be so charming? She could actually make the vice president of the Mystic Association obey her! This was too unbelievable.

    ¡°There are rumors that she¡¯s Wu Gong¡¯s lover, but no one knows if it¡¯s true or not,¡± Blue said after some thought.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Hehe, she didn¡¯t expect Wu Gong to be so sentimental!

    ¡°By the way, Grandpa Du, you are a Mystic Supremacy. How did you get locked up by Sun Wei and the others?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked hurriedly as she suddenly thought of this.

    ¡°Lass, I forgot to tell you that Wu Gong is already a Mystic Supremacy. Moreover, he has many Mystic Sovereigns by his side, and there are many from the Sun family. s! I was alone, so I was captured,¡± the little old man said very gloomily. s! He had never been schemed against so cowardly in all his years of life!

    ¡°Wu Gong is also a Mystic Supremacy?¡± Lan Ming was surprised. No wonder he felt Wu Gong¡¯s aura be stronger when he saw him just now. He didn¡¯t expect him to be a Mystic Supremacy!

    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect it either. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much.¡± Thinking of this, the little old man was really depressed!

    ¡°Does Madam Sun have a Mystic Supremacy by her side?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°No, her people are all Mystic Sovereigns,¡± the little old man said with certainty.

    ¡°They only have one Mystic Supremacy, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the little old man to confirm.

    ¡°Yes, there should only be one Mystic Supremacy, Wu Gong. However, if the Sun family sends a Mystic Supremacy, there will be more than one,¡± the little old man said worriedly. s! Wu Gong was not worried. He was afraid of the Sun family¡¯s ambition!

    ¡°The Sun family won¡¯t casually send a Mystic Supremacy,¡± Empty, who had been sitting in the chair without saying anything, said with certainty.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t know why she was so confident, but she would still believe what Empty said.

    ¡°Of course, power and status are not the most important to Mystic Supremacies. Their greatest wish is to break through, so Mystic Supremacies won¡¯t fight easily unless it¡¯s urgent.¡± Empty was experienced, so he knew what was most important to Mystic Supremacies. Very few Mystic Supremacies would fight to the death for fame and benefits.

    ¡°What level is Mystic Supremacy after breaking through?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking. Uh! Empty should know, right?

    ¡°Haha, I can¡¯t tell you now. These are too far away from you. You should break through to Mystic Monarch first!¡± Empty smiled and deliberately kept him in suspense.

    ¡°Hmph! Fine, I¡¯ll know sooner orter anyway,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°Cheng Wu, what did you find out?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to Cheng Wu and asked.

    ¡°Miss, I found out about the same situation as President Lan,¡± Cheng Wu hurriedly replied when he heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s question.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Leng Ruoxue acknowledged softly. Suddenly, a loud bang sounded in everyone¡¯s ears!

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lan Ming and the others hurriedly stood up from their chairs and rushed out of the door curiously¡­

    Only Leng Ruoxue, the freak, Empty, and the little old man sat calmly in their chairs, drinking tea and eating snacks, not taking themotion just now seriously at all!

    After a long while, Lan Ming and the others, who had gone out to watch themotion, returned. The expressions on their faces were very strange.

    ¡°Little Snowy, why didn¡¯t any of you ask us what happened outside?¡± Lan Ming asked curiously after sitting down. Uh! Wasn¡¯t Little Snowy and the others¡¯ reactions a little too calm?

    ¡°It has nothing to do with me. Why should I ask it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. Hehe, actually, she knew without asking. Well, it was about time to explode!

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious too?¡± Lan Ming asked the other three, his handsome face full of question marks!

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be curious about?¡± the freak said lightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Little Lan Lan, you still have to train! How can you be so shocked and angry!¡± Empty said like an elder.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Lan Ming¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines. So he was too unperturbed!

    ¡°From the direction of the sound, it seems to be the Sun family¡¯s yard!¡± The little old man saw that Lan Ming was too pitiful and cooperated. Hehe, could this be caused by Xue¡¯er and the others?

    ¡°Yes, a serious explosion happened in the Sun family¡¯s yard. Moreover, Sun Wei and Lan Ning¡¯er were still fooling around in public. s! The Lan family¡¯s face has been thrown away by Lan Ning¡¯er this time!¡± Lan Ming sighed, his handsome face full of disdain!

    ¡°Did the Sun family suffer any casualties?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°There are many injured, but they shouldn¡¯t have died,¡± Lan Ming replied.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was dissatisfied. It seemed that the power of the exploding ball was still a little weak! It actually didn¡¯t die. s! It was really too disappointing. It seemed like she had to increase the dosage!

    ¡°Uh! Little Snowy, the Sun family didn¡¯t die. You seem to be very displeased,¡± Lan Ming said doubtfully. Little Snowy¡¯s reaction was really too strange. Could the Sun family¡¯s explosion be rted to her? He guessed in his heart.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m displeased. Wouldn¡¯t it save us a lot of trouble if more people from the Sun family die! You don¡¯t even understand this!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Lan Ming with slight contempt.

    ¡°¡­¡± Lan Ming was speechless. Boohoo¡­ Why was a pure child like him always despised by Little Snow!

    ¡°Alright, everyone should rest early today!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the time.

    After speaking, Leng Ruoxue returned to her room with the freak, and Nature followed her in!

    ¡°Why did youe in? It won¡¯t be clear if others see you.¡± In the room, the freak red at Empty and said with slight dissatisfaction.

 Chapter 529 - Refining the Silver Snow Pill, Advancement (3)

    <h4>Chapter 529: Refining the Silver Snow Pill, Advancement (3)</h4>

    ¡°Uh! I want to enter the space,¡± Empty said with two drops of cold sweat hanging on his forehead.

    ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go in too!¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed her smile.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the freak answered with a nod.

    With a thought, the freak and Empty were brought into the bracelet.

    ¡°Empty, the freak and I are going to cultivate.¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Wayless after entering the bracelet.

    ¡°Uh, Xue¡¯er, didn¡¯t you think of taking pills to advance to Mystic Monarch?¡± Empty asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Pill?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of confusion. For a moment, she really couldn¡¯t think of any pill that could advance directly to Mystic Monarch. Moreover, her situation was different from others.

    ¡°Silver Snow Pill! Don¡¯t tell me you forgot?¡± Empty said in disbelief. In fact, he had wanted to ask Xue¡¯er and the freak when they had just advanced to Great Mystic. However, there were too many things at that time, so he had never found a suitable opportunity.

    ¡°Those silver snow fish?¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly remembered the fish she had stolen from the Lan family¡¯s yard. Uh! She would have really forgotten if she hadn¡¯t reminded him. In fact, she couldn¡¯t be med. There have been too many things happening recently!

    ¡°Seems like you really forgot,¡± Empty said helplessly.

    ¡°Yes, I did forget,¡± Leng Ruoxue admitted shyly. Hehe, the main ingredient for the Silver Snow Pill was fish. Fish were food in her heart. Who would always think about food for no reason!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, if you advance to Mystic Monarch, I think you will have no problem skipping levels to challenge Mystic Sovereigns!¡± Empty guessed. s! These two perverts could defeat Mystic Monarchs at higher levels when they were Great Mystics. If they advanced to Mystic Monarch, the unlucky ones would be Mystic Sovereigns.

    ¡°Ordinary Mystic Sovereigns will definitely be fine, but I don¡¯t know about those like Cheng Wu,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    With that, the three of them walked to the side of the pool where the silver snow fish were kept. Leng Ruoxue was surprised as she looked at the silver snow fish swimming happily in the pool. This¡­ didn¡¯t seem to have been long. The silver snow fish in the pool was actually twice the size of when she saw them in the Lan family. Moreover, they were lively. In addition, there were many small fish in the pool¡­

    ¡°Haha, Xue¡¯er, looks like these fish live well in the space!¡± Seeing these fish, Empty¡¯s craving was aroused. Uh! He hadn¡¯t seen these fish for a long time because he was afraid that he would not be able to help eating them after seeing them!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and fished out two immature small fish from the pool and stored them in the ring for refining pills. Then she fished out a big fish nearly a meter long and prepared to taste its deliciousness.

    ¡°Haha, Little Snowy is finally willing to eat these fish.¡± Icy, which was sleeping in the bracelet, immediately ran over when it heard themotion. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beasts came with it.

    Leng Ruoxue looked helplessly at the expectant Icy and the beasts, and had to fish out several more fish from the pool. s, the beasts had a big appetite, and she didn¡¯t know if these were enough!

    ¡°Charm, go get Big Brother and the others,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. Her brother and the others were cultivating in their rooms!

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Charm disappeared in a sh of white light after receiving Leng Ruoxue¡¯s order.

    After a while, Leng Ruohan and the others came to the side of the pool. Feng Da hurriedly ordered Lin Yuan and the others to clean up when he saw the silver snow fish hopping by the pool¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, your subordinates are not bad!¡± Empty praised Feng Da and the others, who were cleaning up the fish.

    ¡°Of course. Look whose subordinate it is,¡± Leng Ruoxue said proudly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯ve also learned to be vain!¡± Empty said with a light smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m not being vain. This is the truth!¡± Leng Ruoxue quibbled. How could she be vain!

    ¡°Miss, everything is packed.¡± Feng Da walked to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side and reported.

    ¡°Okay, Feng Da, leave a few raw fish slices and grill the rest!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. She had trained Feng Da and the others¡¯ culinary skills, so she didn¡¯t have to do it herself with them around. Hehe, so good!

    ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± Feng Da answered with a smile. He thought so too.

    ¡°Little Snowy, what are raw fish slices? Are they raw?¡± Icy asked curiously. Boohoo¡­ It didn¡¯t like raw food!

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Little Snowy, can we not eat it? How can raw food be as delicious as cooked food!¡± Icy¡¯s blue eyes welled up with tears as it said pitifully.

    ¡°Little Icy, raw fish slices are different from the raw fish you think. Hehe! You¡¯ll know in a while!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight mystery. She seemed to have not eaten raw fish slices since she came to the Boundless Heaven Continent. The main reason was that her elder brother and the others were not around, and they were too few, so there was no point in eating!

    ¡°Oh!¡± Icy answered doubtfully. Little Snowy¡¯s food was delicious, but it still had reservations about the raw fish that Little Snowy mentioned!

    After a while, the fragrance of the grilled fish entered the noses of everyone and the beasts. The alluring smell seduced their appetite. Leng Ruoxue and the others and the beasts found a seat obediently, and the beasts that knew how to cook took the initiative to help grill the fish¡­

    After a while, the sashimi was first served on the table Leng Ruoxue had set. Then the grilled fish was also served, filling the entire table!

    ¡°Little Icy,e, try the raw fish slices first.¡± Leng Ruoxue picked up a thin fish slice with her chopsticks, dipped it in the sauce, and brought it to Icy¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Alright, Uh!¡± Icy opened its mouth reluctantly and ate the thin fish slice. Who knew that the fish slice actually melted in its mouth. However, the freshness of the fish and the spiciness of the sauce remained in its mouth for a long time!

    ¡°How is it?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Icy¡¯s slightly dull little face and asked with a smile.

    ¡°How can this be?¡± Empty asked in surprise after eating a slice of raw fish curiously. The taste was really unbelievable,pletely different from what he imagined.

 Chapter 530 - Refining the Silver Snow Pill, Advancement (4)

    <h4>Chapter 530: Refining the Silver Snow Pill, Advancement (4)</h4>

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s delicious, isn¡¯t it?¡± Feng Da said with a big smile. His first reaction was simr to Empty¡¯s.

    ¡°Yes, the cool taste is sweet and delicious. I didn¡¯t expect it to taste so good raw,¡± Empty praised and then began to eat heartily!

    ¡°Little Snowy, give me another piece. That melted in my mouth just now.¡± Icy also reacted after a while.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue sent another piece to Icy.

    Icy smacked its lips after eating, its face full of reminiscence!

    ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t helpughing when she saw the expression on Icy¡¯s little face.

    ¡°Little Snowy, how can this sashimi be so delicious? It tastespletely different from the raw meat I¡¯ve eaten before!¡± Icy said with a face full of surprise.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s different. The silver snow fish itself likes the cold, so the meat is more delicious and more suitable to be eaten raw. However, the meat you¡¯ve eaten in the past is different. No one will be willing to eat raw if they can be cooked.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t know how to eat cooked food at all when I was alone in the past. I only knew after following Master.¡± Icy sighed. s! How could beasts receive such good treatment unless they followed a good master!

    ¡°Hehe, my cute master is the best master in the world.¡± Darling jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and acted coquettishly. Of course, it didn¡¯t forget to rub against its cute master¡¯s arms!

    ¡°Yes, my master is also very good,¡± Icy said. However, it was the only beast master, so it was not as lively as Little Snowy.

    At this moment, Leng Ruoxue seemed to have suddenly thought of something. She stood up, took some food from the table, and put it in her storage ring.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are you going?¡± the freak couldn¡¯t help asking when he saw Xue¡¯er¡¯s actions.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send some to Zheng En and Grandpa Du,¡± Leng Ruoxue said, almost forgetting about them!

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± the freak said as he stood up.

    ¡°No need. Eat first. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Leng Ruoxue shed out after speaking.

    Leng Ruoxue returned quickly.

    ¡°Freak, didn¡¯t I tell you to eat first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly as she looked at the freak staring at her.

    ¡°I can¡¯t eat without you.¡± The freak¡¯s obsidian eyes glittered as he looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly.

    ¡°Uh! Be good, I¡¯ll feed you,¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly coaxed. s! The freak was like a child sometimes, always acting coquettishly!

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± The freak was satisfied, and his iparably handsome face revealed a drop dead gorgeous smile!

    Leng Ruoxue picked up a piece of grilled fish and brought it to the freak¡¯s mouth to coax him to eat it. After eating, the freak¡¯s mood became better, and the smile on his face increased!

    The beasts looked at the smug freak with contempt, and they couldn¡¯t help but grumble in their hearts. Hmph! They were already so old, but they still liked to act coquettishly and look down on him! At this moment, they had long forgotten that they were the same. They were not much better than the freak!

    After eating the sumptuous Silver Snow Fish dinner, Feng Da, the others, and the beasts took the initiative to pack up. Leng Ruoxue entered the alchemy room of the purple bamboo hut with the freak to prepare to concoct the Silver Snow Pill.

    After entering the alchemy room, Leng Ruoxue found the form for the Silver Snow Pill from the pill form her master left her and read it carefully!

    The Silver Snow Pill was a Heaven Grade pill. Apart from the main ingredient being the Silver Snow Fish, it also needed Silver Bell Grass, Five vour Flower, and a few other additions. These herbs happened to be in her hands. After taking out the herbs she needed, Leng Ruoxue took out the pill furnace and prepared to officially concoct the Silver Snow Pill!

    After lighting the pill furnace and preheating it, Leng Ruoxue first put in a few herbs in order. After the medicinal liquid melted, she put the main ingredient, the silver snow fish, into the furnace. Soon, the high temperature of the pill furnace melted the silver snow fish and mixed it with the medicinal liquid. Then it was purification. After purification, the ball-sized ball of medicinal liquid became the size of a baby¡¯s fist. Finally, it was the most critical pill condensation!

    Leng Ruoxue waved her hands and cast the spell to condense the pill. Then she sat quietly in front of the pill furnace and waited. A momentter, the pill furnace emitted the unique fragrance of the pill. She knew that the pill waspleted! It was said that the sess rate of the Silver Snow Pill was very low, but she seeded in one try. This made her very happy.

    She impatiently opened the pill furnace and saw more than a dozen crystal-like pills lying in the middle of the pill furnace. The pills were transparent and emitted the fresh fragrance unique to the Silver Snow Fish. Leng Ruoxue was stunned. Uh! This was the first time she had seen a pill with the smell of fish! Hehe, the world was really big and there were all sorts of things!

    Leng Ruoxue took out the jade bottle she had long prepared and stored the pills in the furnace. Then she stood up and said to the freak guarding at the side, ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go out!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The freak was also very happy to see Xue¡¯er refine the Silver Snow Pill. Hehe, this should be Xue¡¯er¡¯s second time refining a Heaven Grade pill. It seemed that Xue¡¯er¡¯s alchemist level was unquestionable as an alchemist respected master!

    The two of them left the alchemy room and exited the purple bamboo hut directly. They saw Empty sitting on a stone chair not far from the purple bamboo hut drinking tea, looking at them with a smile in his pitch-ck and bright eyes.

    ¡°Did you seed?¡± Empty asked.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and pulled the freak to sit opposite Empty.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gone to rest yet?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. At my level, sleeping isn¡¯t the main thing apart from cultivation,¡± Empty exined. In fact, he often sat alone until dawn. Sleep had no real meaning to him.

    ¡°I understand. You¡¯re old! Old people are all like this. They don¡¯t think much!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Boundless¡¯s forehead, and he was a little helpless. Boohoo¡­ Did Xue¡¯er despise him?

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you despise me!¡± Emptyined.

    ¡°No! I¡¯m just telling the truth! Don¡¯t worry. You might not be young anymore, but your appearance willst forever.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight envy after looking at him for a long time.

 Chapter 531 - Refining the Silver Snow Pill, Advancement (5)

    <h4>Chapter 531: Refining the Silver Snow Pill, Advancement (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You will be as young as me when you reach my age,¡± Emptyforted.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. It will take me a long time to reach your age!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. However, she believed that the day she became an olddy, the freak wouldn¡¯t despise her because the freak would also be an old man! Hehe! She couldn¡¯t helpughing secretly in her heart at this point!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what are you thinking? Why are you smiling so cunningly?¡± Empty couldn¡¯t help asking curiously when he saw the expression on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face.

    ¡°Nothing. I just suddenly thought of the day when I will be old with the freak!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the freak.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, we won¡¯t age.¡± The freak¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines as he said helplessly. s, he knew what Xue¡¯er was thinking from her expression. How could they be old! Their appearance would not change no matter how old they were!

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded repeatedly. If the freak said he wouldn¡¯t age, then he wouldn¡¯t age.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you nning to go out and advance?¡± Empty asked curiously.

    ¡°Yes, I wonder if I can advance to Mystic Monarch,¡± Leng Ruoxue said gloomily. Her cultivation technique was mainly the Heaven Defying Skill. She could advance her mystic to the corresponding level only if the Heaven Defying Skill reached the requirements for advancement. However, her current Heaven Defying Skill obviously didn¡¯t reach the requirements to advance her to Mystic Monarch!

    ¡°Go and try. Anyway, it¡¯s just a Silver Snow Pill,¡± Empty suggested. He also knew a little about Xue¡¯er¡¯s situation, but he felt that there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.

    ¡°Yes, the freak and I will find a deserted ce to try,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°You can go to the ce I brought youst time. It¡¯s very remote, and almost no one will go there,¡± Empty reminded them. That ce was his private restricted area. No one dared to enter without his permission.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue and the freak exited the bracelet and got Ling to cast an invisibility spell on the two of them. They then left the Carefree Hall in invisibility and arrived at the back mountain of the Mystic Association Headquarters that Empty brought them tost time with their memories.

    At the back mountain, Leng Ruoxue summoned the little peacock from the bracelet and sat on its back with the freak. The little peacock carried them down the mountain stream.

    At the bottom of the stream, Leng Ruoxue and the freak found a wide ce and moved their beasts out of the bracelet. Then the two of them found a huge rock and sat cross-legged on it.

    Leng Ruoxue took out two Silver Snow Pills and handed one to the freak. ¡°Eat it!¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, eat first. I¡¯ll eat after you advance,¡± the freak said. He wanted to advance with Xue¡¯er!

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat together. It¡¯s okay if I can¡¯t advance. You can protect me after you advance,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She didn¡¯t know if she could advance, but their strength would improve greatly if the freak could advance to Mystic Monarch first.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat together!¡± the freak said helplessly. Boohoo¡­ In fact, he could protect Xue¡¯er even if he didn¡¯t advance to Mystic Monarch because¡­

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, and the two of them put the Silver Snow Pill in their mouths.

    Not long after taking the Silver Snow Pill, the Heaven Earth Laws for advancement descended. The freak advanced first, but Leng Ruoxue still didn¡¯t move.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beasts stared at their master, afraid that their master would feel any difort. s! They knew their master¡¯s condition, so they were very nervous!

    After the freak advanced, he opened his pitch-ck starry eyes. At this moment, his aura was even more restrained, and the aura on his body was sharp and terrifying like an unsheathed sword!

    The freak advanced to Mystic Monarch, adjusted his breathing slightly, and stared at Leng Ruoxue with the eyes of the beasts!

    At this moment, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face revealed a painful expression. After taking the Silver Snow Pill, the mystic energy in her body became violent, raging wantonly in her body like a hurricane. After the huge spiritual energy contained in the Silver Snow Pill entered her body, it quickly fused with the violent mystic energy¡­

    At first, the two forces collided and fought for territory that belonged to them without giving in to each other. Later, the spiritual energy gradually lost and was absorbed by the mystic energy in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s body, converted to mystic energy to fill the insufficient mystic energy in her body!

    With the replenishment of the spiritual energy contained in the Silver Snow Pill, Leng Ruoxue quickly felt the barrier to advance. With a spurt of energy, she mobilized the mystic energy in her body andunched a fierce attack on the barrier. With a crisp ¡®pa¡¯ sound, she finally broke through to Great Mystic and officially advanced to Mystic Monarch¡­

    The monsters and beasts that had been guarding Leng Ruoxue finally rxed after seeing the Heaven Earth Laws descend.

    Leng Ruoxue tried her best to absorb the benefits brought by the descent of the Heaven Earth Law before it dissipated. Then, she regted her breathing a little before slowly opening her beautiful eyes.

    ¡°Freak, Charm¡­ What happened to you?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the man and the beasts surrounding her, feeling a little uneasy. Uh! Their expressions were so serious!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s been hard on you,¡± the freak said with heartache. s! He really wanted to bear the pain on her behalf when he saw Xue¡¯er just now. However, he didn¡¯t dare to disturb Xue¡¯er and could only watch helplessly. Boohoo¡­ This feeling was really bad!

    ¡°Master!¡± Charm and the other beasts also called out softly. Moreover, they looked at Leng Ruoxue with tears in their eyes.

    ¡°Uh, don¡¯t be like this!¡± Leng Ruoxue said hurriedly. She admitted that it hurt a little just now, but she really didn¡¯t want to see them so worried! Moreover, she was fine now!

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m going to advance!¡± Charm suddenly shouted. Boohoo¡­ It hadn¡¯t had the chance to care about Master yet. How could it advance so quickly!

    The Heaven Earth Laws that advanced one after another descended into the mountain stream just as Charm finished speaking. The beasts advanced one after another like a ry race, and their advancement also brought Leng Ruoxue great benefits!

    ¡°Haha, Master, I¡¯ve advanced to a Transcendent Divine Beast.. Moreover, I¡¯m a level two Transcendent Divine Beast!¡± Feng Zhan transformed into his human form and flew to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder to report.

 Chapter 532 - Refining the Silver Snow Pill, Advancement (6)

    <h4>Chapter 532: Refining the Silver Snow Pill, Advancement (6)</h4>

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Leng Ruoxue praised as she caressed Feng Zhan¡¯s feathers.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m also a transcendent divine beast now.¡± Charm also jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and rubbed against her.

    ¡°Yes, not bad!¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Charm¡¯s soft fur with satisfaction. Charm had advanced to a level one Transcendent Divine Beast after this advancement.

    Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to the other beasts and was very satisfied after looking at them because all her beasts had advanced except Baby and Ball ball this time. Among them, Darling, Quill, Rise, and the other beasts had advanced to level nine Legendary Beasts, while White Dawn had advanced to level five Transcendent Divine Beasts. Although it had only advanced one level, it was still the strongest among all her beasts!

    ¡°Hey, kitty, I¡¯m a Transcendent Divine Beast too!¡± At this moment, Feng Zhan flew in front of White Dawn and deliberately provoked it.

    ¡°You damn bird. Even if you be a Transcendent Divine Beast, your level isn¡¯t higher than mine. What¡¯s there to be smug about?¡± White Dawn raised its eyes slightly and said with slight disdain.

    ¡°Master, I request to spar with this damn cat!¡± Feng Zhan looked at Leng Ruoxue and said indignantly.

    ¡°Sparring? Alright! I approve!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. s! Why did Feng Zhan and White Dawn like to fight so much!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to spar with you!¡± Leng Ruoxue agreed, but Bai Xu was displeased!

    ¡°Damn cat, are you afraid?¡± Feng Zhan continued provoking it. It had to fight this stinky cat anyway because it wanted to know how big the difference between them was now!

    ¡°Tch, you¡¯re only a level-two Transcendent Divine Beast. I¡¯m level five now. Why would I be afraid of you?¡± White Dawn said with a disdainful smile.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you dare to spar with me since you¡¯re not afraid of me?¡± Feng Zhan red at him with his small red eyes and said with displeasure.

    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me these few days!¡± White Dawn rolled his eyes at Feng Zhan and said lightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for you these few days? Haha! Do you think you¡¯re a female beast! And it¡¯s inconvenient for you for the next few days. It¡¯s really too funny!¡± Feng Zhanughed hysterically. He actuallyy on the ground exaggeratedly and even covered his stomach with his little wings whileughing!

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines when she heard what White Dawn said. She couldn¡¯t help but grumble in her heart. Did White Dawn eat the wrong thing? Why was it so abnormal today?

    The beasts didn¡¯tugh as exaggeratedly as Feng Zhan when they heard what White Dawn said, but they also turned their heads and covered their mouths to snicker!

    ¡°Can¡¯t it be inconvenient for me for a few days? Hmph!¡± White Dawn looked at Feng Zhan and the beasts with slight displeasure.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Since it¡¯s inconvenient for the little kitty these few days, I¡¯ll spar with you when it¡¯s convenient for you! Haha, this king knows how to be protective of the fairer sex!¡± Feng Zhan said with a smile.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± White Dawn roared and jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, burying its head in her arms and only showing its little butt outside.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the little snowball in her arms and was surprised. There was really something wrong with White Dawn. Why would it do such a thing in the past? What happened to it?

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s leave this ce!¡± The freak also saw that something was amiss with White Dawn.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, stored the beasts in the bracelet, and left with the little peacock on the freak.

    After returning to the room of the Carefree Pavilion, Leng Ruoxue brought the freak directly into the bracelet. Empty was sitting on a stone chair in front of the purple bamboo house, waiting for them.

    ¡°Congrattions!¡± Empty said after seeing their strength.

    ¡°Thank you! Have a good chat. I¡¯ll go see White Dawn.¡± Leng Ruoxue felt that something was amiss with White Dawn and Wayless. She was really worried! She went straight to White Dawn¡¯s residence after speaking.

    ¡°What happened to White Dawn?¡± Empty asked in puzzlement. Xue¡¯er had closed the connection between space and the outside world when she advanced just now, so he was not very clear about what happened in the mountain stream!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It said it¡¯s inconvenient for the next few days.¡± The freak sat down beside Empty and said speechlessly. This was the first time he heard that male beasts also had inconvenient times. Could it be that their menopause had arrived?

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Empty spat out the mouthful of tea he was drinking after hearing the freak¡¯s words!

    ¡°Calm down! White Dawn said it himself,¡± the freak hurriedlyforted.

    ¡°Uh! Xue¡¯er¡¯s beasts are very different.¡± Empty came to an important conclusion.

    ¡°Yes! They¡¯re all good at acting!¡± the freak said through gritted teeth. Sometimes, he hated Xue¡¯er¡¯s beasts to the core, but sometimes he was very grateful to them because they liked topete for favor with him and protect Xue¡¯er. s! So conflicted!

    ¡°Haha!¡± Empty looked at the freak and couldn¡¯t help butugh. In fact, he knew very well how depressed this man was. However, it couldn¡¯t be helped. Xue¡¯er¡¯s beasts liked their master so much!

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± The freak rolled his eyes at Empty and said gloomily.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Emptyughed even louder!

    Leng Ruoxue came to the bamboo hut where Bai Xu was staying with Empty¡¯s heartyughter. She knocked on the door gently and pushed it open to enter.

    Bai Xu was curled up in the corner of the bed like a ball in the room, looking pitiful. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart ached so much!

    ¡°Bai Xu!¡± Leng Ruoxue walked to the bed and hugged Bai Xu, who had curled into a ball.

    ¡°Master!¡± The transmogrified White Dawn looked up at Leng Ruoxue with watery green eyes, aggrieved.

    ¡°Uh! White Dawn, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. In her impression, White Dawn was not a beast that liked to cry! Why was it so weak today?

    ¡°I¡­ Today is my birthday. I miss home,¡± White Dawn said with a slight sob. Boohoo¡­ It was too embarrassing. It had never thought about home after staying in the mystic realm for so long. However, after being with its master, it saw the warmth between its master and its family and actually missed home! Especially yesterday, it remembered its parents and its siblings who often fooled around with it!

    ¡°Be good, don¡¯t cry. You might not have a family by your side now, but you still have me, your master, and so many beastpanions!¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly coaxed. She felt quite ufortable seeing White Dawn like this. Fortunately, she had always been with her family. Otherwise, she would probably be as sad as White Dawn!

 Chapter 533 - Its Not Convenient For Me During These Few Days (1)

    <h4>Chapter 533: It¡¯s Not Convenient For Me During These Few Days (1)</h4>

    ¡°Yes.¡± White Dawn nodded. Its master was right. It was not alone. It still had its most beloved master and so many beastpanions!

    ¡°Then don¡¯t be secretly sad, understand?¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. s! She thought she cared about her beasts, but she didn¡¯t even realize Bai Xu¡¯s thoughts. She was such a failure. She wasn¡¯t a good master. Boohoo¡­

    ¡°Okay,¡± White Dawn answered obediently.

    ¡°White Dawn, let¡¯s go out and celebrate your birthday together!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. Uh, she didn¡¯t seem to have a birthday all along! It seemed like no one around her had a birthday!

    ¡°No need, Master,¡± White Dawn said shyly. It was too embarrassing to cry in front of its master!

    ¡°Why not! Hehe, Master has decided. The people and beasts around me have to celebrate their birthdays in the future,¡± Leng Ruoxue said resolutely. She left the bamboo hut with White Dawn in her arms after speaking.

    After exiting the bamboo hut, Leng Ruoxue carried White Dawn to the table where the freak and Empty were sitting. After cing White Dawn on the table, she called out softly, ¡°Qing Jue!¡±

    ¡°Big Sister!¡± Qing Jue appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Qing Jue, call everyone and the beasts out. I have something to announce!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Qing Jue answered and then disappeared.

    Soon, Leng Ruohan, the others, and the beasts emerged from their rooms.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why did you call us out?¡± Leng Ruohan asked curiously after walking to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side.

    ¡°I have two things to announce. Firstly, the freak and I have just advanced to Mystic Monarch. Of course, we took the Silver Snow Pill to advance directly, so you have to cultivate diligently and strive to be Great Mystic as soon as possible. You can take the Silver Snow Pill then!¡± Leng Ruoxue announced with a smile.

    ¡°Wow, Miss, is this true? This is great!¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help bing excited as soon as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking. This was really good news! Haha!

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. When have I ever lied to you?!¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be displeased.

    ¡°Haha, Xue¡¯er, congrattions on advancing to Mystic Monarch,¡± Leng Ruohan said happily. The stronger his sister was, the happier he would be as an elder brother!

    ¡°Big Brother, you will also be Mystic Monarchs soon,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. Her elder brother and the others had very good aptitude. It was only a matter of time before they advanced to Great Mystic.

    ¡°Yes, I will work hard,¡± Leng Ruohan said resolutely. Xue¡¯er was already a Mystic Monarch, so he couldn¡¯tg behind his sister too much. In fact, he would have entered seclusion long ago if he didn¡¯t want to apany Xue¡¯er more.

    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s the second matter?¡± Feng Da asked curiously.

    ¡°The second one! It has to do with all of you. I¡¯ve decided that from now on, each of your birthdays will be celebrated for you!¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to announce.

    ¡°Birthday?¡± Everyone was stunned and looked at Leng Ruoxue in surprise.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement when she saw their expressions.

    ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t celebrate my birthday.¡± Feng Da scratched his head and said helplessly. He was not a child. Why should he celebrate his birthday!

    ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t know my birthday. I¡¯m an orphan!¡± Lin Yuan said. He had never had a birthday since he was young because he didn¡¯t know when his birthday was at all. Moreover, no one had given him one.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It cae be the same day as me if you don¡¯t know when yours is supposed to be,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. These subordinates and beasts were her family, so she had to make them feel at home. What happened with White Dawn couldn¡¯t happen again!

    ¡°I want mine to be the same as Big Sister¡¯s,¡± Qing Jue said happily. He was an Artifact Spirit and didn¡¯t have a birthday.

    ¡°Okay. Anyone who doesn¡¯t know when their birthday is can celebrate it with me,¡± Leng Ruoxue repeated.

    ¡°Big Sister, I don¡¯t remember my birthday,¡± Baby said aggrievedly. Boohoo¡­ It couldn¡¯t remember when it was born, so it couldn¡¯t remember when its birthday was.

    ¡°Hehe, Baby, you can have the same birthday as Big Sister!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Baby nodded. Hehe, it was going to celebrate its birthday with Big Sister on the same day! It was so happy!

    ¡°Tell Qing Jue the dates of your birthdays if you know them. Tell him if you want to celebrate on my birthday. Qing Jue, remind Big Sister at all times from now on!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered Qing Jue after speaking to everyone and the beasts.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Qing Jue nodded.

    ¡°Today is White Dawn¡¯s birthday, so we¡¯ll celebrate itter. Everyone, go and prepare now. We¡¯ll be giving White Dawn a birthday giftter!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. It was already veryte, but it was a birthday! It only happened once a year, so it had to passte as long as it wasn¡¯t past midnight.

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Everyone hurriedly ran back to their rooms to prepare after hearing this news!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I want my birthday to be the same as yours too,¡± the freak said.

    ¡°Uh! Did you forget your birthday too?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with a light smile.

    ¡°No, but I want it to be the same day as you,¡± the freak said willfully. He was jealous seeing that other people or beasts could celebrate Xue¡¯er¡¯s birthday with her, so he wanted to celebrate with her too!

    ¡°Okay, you can celebrate on the same day as me too, okay?¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Empty, what about you?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to Empty and asked again.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯ve lived for too long. I don¡¯t remember when my birthday is anymore,¡± Empty said awkwardly. The little beast didn¡¯t remember its birthday because it couldn¡¯t remember, but he forgot because he had lived for too long. Boohoo¡­ This was really too embarrassing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember either,¡± Icy said gloomily. s! It was the only Kirin in this world, and it didn¡¯t even have a nsman, so it was really jealous of those dragons and phoenixes sometimes. They had so many nsmen. Boohoo¡­

 Chapter 534 - Its Not Convenient For Me During These Few Days (2)

    <h4>Chapter 534: It¡¯s Not Convenient For Me During These Few Days (2)</h4>

    ¡°Alright, stay with me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said quickly. s! She was really afraid that these two would cry directly if she said too much!

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Empty and Icy hurriedly nodded.

    ¡°However, today is White Dawn¡¯s birthday, so quickly prepare your birthday gifts,¡± Leng Ruoxue urged.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what birthday present do you intend to give?¡± Empty asked curiously. He didn¡¯t know what kind of birthday present to give the white tiger! What did the tiger like? He had saved up a lot of good things, but he didn¡¯t know what to give! How worrying!

    ¡°You¡¯ll knowter if I don¡¯t tell you. Empty, a birthday gift is just a token of your sincerity. It doesn¡¯t have to be too expensive!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded him and then pulled the freak to help her.

    Empty looked at White Dawn lying on the table and hesitated for a long time before asking, ¡°White Dawn, do you have any gifts you want?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± White Dawn frowned and said after some thought.

    ¡°Uh! Then what should I give you?¡± Empty was in a dilemma. Boohoo¡­ What should he give iy!

    ¡°Anything. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t give me a gift too,¡± White Dawn said. Hehe, it was already very happy that they had this intention. It really didn¡¯t care what they gave.

    ¡°How can that do? I¡¯ll think about it carefully!¡± Empty held his chin and started thinking.

    ¡°Master, help me gift something to it too!¡± Icy reminded. Boohoo¡­ It didn¡¯t have much wealth!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Empty nodded and continued thinking.

    After a long while, everyone and the beasts gathered in front of the purple bamboo hut.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Master?¡± Charm asked curiously when it didn¡¯t see Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°She went to prepare a gift,¡± Empty said. Boohoo¡­ He hadn¡¯t thought of what to give!

    ¡°Oh.¡± Charm nodded, its heart full of anticipation. It might not be its birthday today, but it was still very curious what gift its master would give White Dawn!

    Feng Da and the others took the initiative to prepare food when they saw that their Miss was not back yet, so the silver snow fish in the pool suffered again. Moreover, almost all the fish, prawns, and crabs in the pool were not spared¡­

    Leng Ruoxue and the freak returned after they prepared the food.

    ¡°Uh! You¡¯re fast!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the table full of food and was speechless. How many days were they nning to eat? Could they finish so much? If she remembered correctly, they had just finished the silver snow fish banquet not long ago!

    ¡°Hehe, isn¡¯t today White Dawn¡¯s birthday? Of course we have to prepare more!¡± Feng Da scratched his head and smiled foolishly.

    ¡°Can you eat it?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Yes, yes. There won¡¯t be a problem eating a cow,¡± Lin Yuan quickly promised.

    ¡°Okay, okay. No one is allowed to sleep if you can¡¯t finish it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously. She hated wasting.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. We can finish it,¡± Ling promised. It hadn¡¯t eaten to its fill previously during the Silver Snow Fish feast. Now that it had the chance to eat to its heart¡¯s content, of course it had to seize the opportunity.

    ¡°I can tell. You¡¯re all foodies!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Everyone and the beastsughed foolishly.

    ¡°Eh? Where¡¯s our birthday girl?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked around but found no trace of Bai Xu.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m here,¡± White Dawn said shyly as it poked its little head out of the corner.

    ¡°Why are you hiding there? Are you shy?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased as she hugged White Dawn.

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± White Dawn would never admit that it was really shy! Boohoo¡­ It was not young anymore. It was just a birthday. How embarrassing! This was too abnormal!

    ¡°Okay, no.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t expose it and directly ced it on the table. She took out a small birthday hat from her ring and brought it to White Dawn¡¯s head.

    ¡°Miss, what is this?¡± Feng Da asked curiously. He had never seen anything on Bai Xu¡¯s head!

    ¡°This is called a birthday hat. You will also wear it on your birthday in the future,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined. She remembered that she would bring this thing every time someone celebrated their birthday in her previous life, so she also got one for Bai Xu. Hehe, it felt pretty good!

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s pretty good,¡± Leng Ruohan praised as he looked at the slightly shy Bai Xu.

    ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± White Dawn said gratefully, its green eyes a little moist again.

    ¡°Silly, I still have a gift!¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a table from her ring and ced it on the ground. Then she took out arge cake that was half the size of a person and ced it on it.

    ¡°Master, what is this?¡± White Dawn opened its green eyes and asked curiously. Oh, this thing smells so good! Is it food?

    ¡°This is called a birthday cake. It¡¯s eaten on birthdays,¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to exin. She had been in the alternate world for almost two years, and this was the first time she had made a birthday cake. In the past, she had only made longevity noodles for her grandfather once on his birthday. s! At that time, there was no condition to make a cake. After she refined the oven, she didn¡¯t have time because she was either in seclusion or her grandfather and the others were in seclusion, and they had never been able to gather together. However, after this time, she had decided that she would make birthday cake for everyone and the beasts for their birthdays as a celebration whenever she had time.

    ¡°Master, thank you. Boohoo¡­¡± White Dawn was so touched that it cried.

    ¡°Uh, White Dawn, why are you crying?¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. s! It was just a cake, but it actually made White Dawn cry. What should she do!

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m so happy,¡± White Dawn sobbed, crying even harder, its fur wet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry if you¡¯re happy! Be good, everyone is looking at you!¡± Leng Ruoxue hugged the crying Bai Xu and coaxed.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, little kitty! Why are you crying? This isn¡¯t like you! Don¡¯t embarrass the beast!¡± Feng Zhan said mockingly. In fact, he was very envious of Bai Xu. Boohoo¡­ No one had celebrated his birthday for him since he was young.

 Chapter 535 - Its Not Convenient For Me During These Few Days (3)

    <h4>Chapter 535: It¡¯s Not Convenient For Me During These Few Days (3)</h4>

    ¡°Damn bird, I¡¯m crying from joy. None of your business!¡± White Dawn wiped the tears off its face with its little paw and roared at Feng Zhan furiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡± Feng Zhan said aggrievedly.

    ¡°Hmph! Who wants to appreciate your kindness!¡± White Dawn said nonchntly.

    ¡°Alright, stop arguing. Bai Xu, you¡¯re the birthday boy today. Blow the candles quickly,¡± Leng Ruoxue urged as she lit the candles on the cake.

    ¡°Oh!¡± White Dawn answered obediently and then gently blew out the candle.

    ¡°Haha, White Dawn, happy birthday! This is a gift from the freak and me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile and handed him a beautifully wrapped gift.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± White Dawn hugged the gift Leng Ruoxue gave it with its little paw, very happy. Hehe, if it remembered correctly, this should be the first time it had received a gift in its life.

    ¡°Happy birthday!¡±

    Everyone and the beasts mimicked Leng Ruoxue and presented their gifts. In the blink of an eye, White Dawn¡¯s face was full of gifts.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± White Dawn sobbed again, and its green eyes welled up with tears.

    ¡°Kitten, this is my gift to you. You will definitely like it.¡± Feng Zhan also took out the gift he had prepared and deliberately ced it in White Dawn¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Thank you, damn bird!¡± White Dawn said irritably.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. You¡¯ll give it to me on my birthday too. Uh! Master said it¡¯s called exchanging gifts!¡± Feng Zhan said proudly.

    ¡°The gifts are all here. Everyone, you can cut the cake now,¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly urged lest these two started fighting again.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll do it,¡± Feng Da volunteered. Then he picked up the knife on the table, cut the cake into several small pieces, and distributed them to all humans and beasts.

    Everyone and the beasts ate the sweet cake, tasted the delicious food, and chatted happily!

    Time passed by slowly. It was almost dawn outside the bracelet after they celebrated Bai Xu¡¯s birthday. Leng Ruoxue urged everyone and the beasts to quickly rest when she saw that it was gettingte. She then pulled the freak back to the purple bamboo hut¡­

    Leng Ruoxue and the others almost didn¡¯t sleep for the entire night. There were also people who didn¡¯t sleep for the entire night in the Alchemist Association of Carefree City!

    In the main hall of the Alchemist Association.

    Sun Wei sat on the president¡¯s main seat with a gloomy handsome face. Several elders of the headquarters were sitting below him. The other elders and the former president had been locked up by him, so there were not many people who could work for him in the headquarters now!

    ¡°How is it? Did you find him?¡± Sun Wei suppressed his anger and asked his subordinate standing in the middle of the hall.

    ¡°Young Master, the Sun family¡¯s yard has been cleaned up, but we didn¡¯t find any trace of Zheng En,¡± a man in his thirties reported.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t find anything? Continue searching!¡± Sun Wei ordered furiously. Hmph! The big explosion in the Sun family¡¯s side yard today must have been done by Zheng En¡¯s aplices. Even though the figure of the male corpse found in the cell was simr to Zheng En¡¯s, he didn¡¯t believe that the person was Zheng En because that person had long been smashed beyond recognition by the exploding cell. There was no way to identify him at all. Hmph! He had chased Zheng En for more than a decade and Zheng En was still alive and well, so he didn¡¯t believe that Zheng En would die so easily! Moreover, Du Min, who was locked up in the Alchemist Association, was also gone, so he had even less reason to believe that Zheng En would die!

    ¡°Young Master, the Sun family¡¯s side yard and the Alchemist Association have searched and didn¡¯t find any traces of anyone escaping. However, I think it¡¯s very possible that they have already left Carefree City!¡± the man analyzed.

    ¡°Impossible, their movements won¡¯t be so fast! They must still be in Carefree City. Search the entire city from tomorrow onwards!¡± Sun Wei denied his subordinate¡¯s deduction and ordered.

    ¡°Search the entire city?¡± The man was stunned and said in surprise.

    ¡°What? Is there a problem?¡± Sun Wei red and questioned with slight displeasure.

    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s probably inappropriate to search the entire city. This is Carefree City after all. Those mystics won¡¯t agree if we search the entire city,¡± the man reminded. This was not Sun Zhou City. The Mystic Association would definitely intervene if the Sun family was too arrogant in Carefree City.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the Mystic Association Headquarters. We¡¯ll just search you!¡± Sun Wei said impatiently. Hmph! He could ask his aunt to settle the Mystic Association Headquarters, so he didn¡¯t care about the reactions of the mystics at all.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the man answered and left.

    ¡°President, His Excellency Du Min has also disappeared. Will hee back to cause trouble for us?¡± an elder asked worriedly after the man left.

    ¡°Hmph! Everyone has escaped. What¡¯s the use of worrying now? I told you long ago to send more people to watch him, but you didn¡¯t take it seriously,¡± Sun Wei said coldly. He was very angry with these elders, but he still had to rely on their support now, so he could only bear with it!

    ¡°President, you can¡¯t me us! No one realized how he was rescued at all. The guards at the door didn¡¯t see anyone enter that room, except for Miss Lan Ning¡¯er,¡± another elder said.

    ¡°Do you want to say that Ning¡¯er released Du Min?¡± Sun Wei questioned.

    ¡°Hehe, President, that¡¯s not what Elder Wang meant. However, Miss Lan Ning¡¯er does have the intention to release His Excellency Du Min. Everyone knows that. Do you think His Excellency Du Min agreed to take Miss Lan Ning¡¯er as his disciple, and Miss Lan was afraid that we wouldn¡¯t agree to let him go, so she secretly let him go?¡± an elder in ck said.

    ¡°Impossible! Ning¡¯er will tell me if he wants to let her go,¡± Sun Wei said with certainty because he had told Ning¡¯er that he could let Du Min go for her sake as long as Du Min was willing to take her in as a disciple. However, as far as he knew, Ning¡¯er had never been able to convince Du Min to take her in as a disciple! Therefore, Ning¡¯er would definitely not let that old man go.

    ¡°President, women¡¯s hearts are like needles at the bottom of the sea. Is Miss Lan really on your side?¡± an elder asked doubtfully. He heard that Lan Ning¡¯er was no longer so favored in the Lan family, so he didn¡¯t think that Lan Ning¡¯er would have any feelings for the president at all. Hmph! How many youngdies nurtured by families had true feelings? Most of them were just pawns. Moreover, everyone knew that Lan Ning¡¯er liked the young master of the Leng family. It was not that he belittled their president but no matter how outstanding the president was, he could not bepared with the young master of the Leng family.

 Chapter 536 - Blowing Up The Two Great Associations (1)

    <h4>Chapter 536: Blowing Up The Two Great Associations (1)</h4>

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sun Weiteng stood up from his seat and red at the elder who spoke just now. His fierce gaze seemed to want to poke a hole in him!

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything. I just hope that you don¡¯t trust women so much, President, especially a woman who doesn¡¯t care so much about you,¡± the elder said bluntly. Hmph! Everyone could see that Lan Ning¡¯er was just using the President, but the President was dazzled by beauty!

    ¡°This isn¡¯t your business. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Sun Wei suppressed the anger in his heart and roared.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the president¡¯s own good. Forget it if you don¡¯t want to listen.¡± The elder closed his eyes and stopped talking after speaking.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Elders, go and rest!¡± Sun Wei took a deep breath and said.

    ¡°President, rest early too,¡± the elders sitting said politely and then stood up to leave the hall.

    Sun Wei sat alone in his seat for a while after everyone left. Then he got up and left.

    Sun Wei strode back to his residence. There was a huge explosion in the Sun family¡¯s yard, so he temporarily stayed in the Alchemist Association. This used to be his master¡¯s residence.

    Before he approached the room, he heard sobbinging from inside. He pushed the door open and walked in directly to see Lan Ning¡¯er lying on the bed crying very sadly!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er.¡± Sun Wei came to the bed and embraced the crying Lan Ning¡¯er.

    ¡°Did you find him?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er wiped the tears off her face and asked in a choked voice.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve already ordered the entire city to search tomorrow. They will definitely be found,¡± Sun Wei promised.

    ¡°Yes, we have to find the person who saved Zheng En. I want to chop him into pieces, grind his bones and scatter his ashes!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said with hatred. Hmph! She wouldn¡¯t have been so embarrassed if it wasn¡¯t for the person who saved Zheng En. She had lost all her face now. How could she marry Big Brother Leng in the future! If Big Brother Leng knew about her and Sun Wei, he probably wouldn¡¯t want her anymore. Boohoo¡­ Therefore, she hated Zheng En¡¯s aplices to the core!

    ¡°I will. Ning¡¯er, do you think Leng Ruoxue and the others are the ones who saved Sun Wei?¡± Sun Wei guessed. He felt that Leng Ruoxue and the others were the most suspicious. He really couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who would dare to go against him other than them!

    ¡°Possibly!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said through gritted teeth. She also hated Leng Ruoxue and the others to the core, especially that damn little red bird. Her status in the Lan family wouldn¡¯t have plummeted if it weren¡¯t for that damn bird. How could she be miserable to the point of hanging out with Sun Wei!

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, Hmph! How dare she go against my Sun family. She¡¯s really tired of living,¡± Sun Wei said hatefully. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beasts had beaten him up badly in Blue Cloud City. If he hadn¡¯t escaped after recovering, he would probably have died in the hands of those people now!

    ¡°The Sun family? The Lan family doesn¡¯t care either, so you don¡¯t have to be too angry.¡± Lan Ning¡¯er leaned into Sun Wei¡¯s arms andforted him.

    ¡°Seems like Leng Ruoxue is themon enemy of our two families!¡± Sun Wei said with a somewhat smug smile. Hmph! He didn¡¯t believe Leng Ruoxue could still have a foothold in the Boundless Heaven Continent after offending the Sun and Lan families.

    ¡°Hmph, those old farts from the Lan family don¡¯t treat Leng Ruoxue as an enemy at all, so don¡¯t expect them to deal with Leng Ruoxue with you.¡± Lan Ning¡¯er immediately doused Sun Wei with cold water and reminded.

    ¡°So what? Do we need two superfamilies to deal with an elementary mystic? The Alchemist Association Headquarters would be enough to settle her,¡± Sun Wei said confidently. In fact, he didn¡¯t take Leng Ruoxue and the others seriously at all. He just didn¡¯t know their whereabouts all along, so he had no way to deal with them even if he wanted to.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue¡¯s strength is nothing. However, I heard that her beasts are very powerful.¡± Lan Ning¡¯er frowned slightly. Even the mighty Second Elder of the Lan family was afraid of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beasts. He was so scared that he trembled whenever he heard the words Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°So what if the beasts are powerful? We have so many Mystic Sovereigns as our fighters. Can¡¯t we deal with a few beasts? Moreover, President Wu hates that ugly monster to the core. It won¡¯t be a problem to deal with Leng Ruoxue at all with his help,¡± Sun Wei said with certainty.

    ¡°Really?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said doubtfully. In fact, she didn¡¯t really believe Sun Wei because she didn¡¯t know the grudge between Wu Gong and Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Sun Wei said and told Lan Ning¡¯er about the conflict between Wu Gong and Leng Ruoxue.

    After hearing this, Lan Ning¡¯er immediately broke out into a smile and said happily, ¡°That¡¯s great. Hmph! Leng Ruoxue is dead meat this time. By the way, tell President Wu immediately to deal with her as long as we find her whereabouts so that we can reap the benefits!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Ning¡¯er, you¡¯re so naughty. However, I like it!¡± Sun Wei hugged Lan Ning¡¯er tightly and smiled wretchedly. Then he began to stroke Lan Ning¡¯er again.

    ¡°Aiyah, you¡¯re so annoying!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said with a coquettish smile and dodged Sun Wei¡¯s hairy hands and feet everywhere. Soon, the two of them rolled onto the bed again¡­

    The next day.

    In the Carefree Hall.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others were still sleeping soundly in the bracelet when they were woken up by Qing Jue¡¯s urging.

    ¡°Qing Jue, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue still had her eyes closed and said with some displeasure. It was almost dawn before she slept. She was still not awake yet, but why did Qing Jue wake her up so early! She hated it when others disturbed her sleep the most.

    ¡°Big Sister, someone outside wants to search the rooms of the inn,¡± Qing Jue said softly. s, he knew his sister¡¯s habits very well. He wouldn¡¯t have woken her up if it weren¡¯t for the urgent matter.

    ¡°Oh! Got it!¡± Leng Ruoxue opened her beautiful eyes very reluctantly and woke the freak up. The two of them washed up simply, called Empty, and left the bracelet.

    Someone knocked on the door just as they returned to their room. Before Leng Ruoxue and the others could open the door, the person outside the door was a little impatient. He kicked open the door and barged in!

 Chapter 537 - Blowing Up The Two Great Associations (2)

    <h4>Chapter 537: Blowing Up The Two Great Associations (2)</h4>

    ¡°Why are there three people in this room?¡± The leader looked at the three people in front of him in amazement.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t there be three people?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in displeasure. Hmph! If she was not mistaken, these should be people sent by Sun Wei! How rude!

    ¡°Shopkeeper, why are there three people in this room?¡± The leader turned to the shopkeeper beside him.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to fuss about? The rooms are reserved by guests. How can I bother about how many people want to stay in the same room!¡± the shopkeeper said nonchntly, not taking the leader seriously at all.

    ¡°Who are you? What right do you have to barge into our room? Shopkeeper, your Carefree Pavilion is the best inn in Carefree City. Such a thing actually happened. How disappointing.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the shopkeeper, her beautiful face full of anger.

    ¡°Miss Ye, I¡¯m really sorry. President Wu agreed to this,¡± the shopkeeper said helplessly.

    ¡°Hmph! What does President Wu think we mystics are? He actually sent people to do ward rounds?¡± Leng Ruoxue questioned.

    ¡°Miss Ye, right? Something big happened in Carefree City yesterday, so I was tasked to search the city by the presidents of the Alchemist Association and Mystic Association,¡± the leader exined. He didn¡¯t want to anger this beautiful youngdy either. s! He really didn¡¯t expect that there would be a woman more beautiful than Miss Lan Ning¡¯er in this world!

    ¡°Oh, I wonder what happened?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be curious.

    ¡°Someone attacked President Sun¡¯s yard yesterday, so we¡¯re searching for those people,¡± the leader said.

    ¡°Do you have any leads?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a slight frown.

    ¡°Yes, but we haven¡¯t found the whereabouts of those people yet, so we searched everywhere. Uh! Please forgive us if we were rude,¡± the leader said apologetically.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. I can understand. Your President Sun is really unlucky. Send his regards for me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said sympathetically.

    ¡°Okay. Miss Ye, we¡¯ll take our leave then,¡± the leader said very politely and left the room with his subordinates.

    ¡°Miss Ye, I¡¯m so sorry for scaring you!¡± the shopkeeper said apologetically after they left.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know it¡¯s not your fault,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted. She had a good impression of the shopkeeper.

    The shopkeeper bowed to Leng Ruoxue and the others and left the room.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked the freak and Empty after the eyesore left.

    ¡°It¡¯s expected,¡± Empty said calmly. It would be abnormal if Sun Wei didn¡¯t search the entire city like this.

    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t we do something?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a naughty smile. s! Sun Wei searched wantonly like this. How disappointed would he be if he couldn¡¯t find anything in the end!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what do you want to do?¡± the freak asked curiously. Xue¡¯er had so many ideas, hehe!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he looking for us all over the world? How can he find us in the inn? Why don¡¯t we go out for a walk!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested.

    ¡°No, if he sees you, he might have designs on you!¡± The freak objected resolutely. Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er originally said that she would leave after saving Zheng En and the little old man, but it seemed like she had to deal with Sun Wei now!

    ¡°What are you afraid of with Empty around?¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. In fact, she didn¡¯t intend to show herself in front of Sun Wei at all. s! The freak was thinking too much.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± The freak said very reluctantly after looking at Empty. s! He naturally had to cooperate well since Xue¡¯er had already thought of a n.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Leng Ruoxue praised as if she was petting a puppy.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, where do you intend to go?¡± Empty asked in realization.

    ¡°Do you think the little old man will be angry if I blow up the Alchemist Association?¡± Leng Ruoxue said uncertainly. s! The little old man was now considered half of her own people, so she was a little hesitant.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the little old man will be angry, but I know that Sun Wei will definitely be mad!¡± Empty said with certainty. s! The Sun family¡¯s yard had already been blown up. If the Alchemist Association headquarters continued to destroy it, then Sun Wei would probably be sleeping on the streets.

    ¡°Hehe, I just want to anger him to death. Empty, how about I blow up the Mystic Association Headquarters while I¡¯m at it?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly and suggested. Although Empty had said it before, she believed that the rtionship between Empty and the Mystic Association Headquarters was definitely not shallow. Therefore, she naturally had to greet Empty since she had such thoughts.

    ¡°¡­¡± Empty was at a loss for words. This girl was addicted to the explosion! But what could he say?

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what about Lan Ming¡¯s master if you blow up the Mystic Association Headquarters?¡± The freak frowned and said awkwardly.

    ¡°Right! It¡¯s better not to blow up the Mystic Association Headquarters then.¡± Empty took the opportunity to reason.

    ¡°But I still want to blow up those two headquarters. What should I do? Isn¡¯t there a saying that the new won¡¯te if the old don¡¯t disappear! These two headquarters are very rich, so let them build a new one. As for Little Lan Lan¡¯s master! I¡¯ll empty his seclusion ce, hehe!¡± Leng Ruoxue said her n with a smile. Then her beautiful eyes looked at the two handsome men in front of her without blinking, hoping to obtain their support.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, blow it up if you want to. As long as you¡¯re happy,¡± the freak hurriedly said. Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er¡¯s tender gaze made his heart beat non-stop.

    ¡°Empty!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to Empty after obtaining the freak¡¯s support and looked at him very attentively.

    ¡°Uh! Blow it up!¡± Empty sighed helplessly.

    ¡°Hehe, I knew you would definitely support me. Let¡¯s go quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently. Then she summoned Ling and got her to cast an invisibility spell on them before the three of them left the inn.

    After the three of them left the Carefree Pavilion, they set the Mystic Association Headquarters as their first destination.

 Chapter 538 - Blowing Up The Two Great Associations (3)

    <h4>Chapter 538: Blowing Up The Two Great Associations (3)</h4>

    After reaching the Mystic Association Headquarters, Leng Ruoxue released her beasts and distributed some explosive balls to them. Then she gave them some instructions and got them to split up¡­

    Half an hourter, the beasts whopleted the mission returned to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side excitedly¡­

    ¡°Beloved Master, we havepleted the mission.¡± Darling jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and acted coquettishly.

    ¡°Good, well done. Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue praised and then turned to the freak and Wayless.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them nodded, and then the three of them left the Mystic Association Headquarters.

    After leaving the Mystic Association Headquarters, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at the Alchemist Association Headquarters with familiarity. After telling their beasts to split up, Leng Ruoxue and the others came to the door of the cell. After burying an explosive ball at the door, the three of them quietly left¡­

    After waiting for a while at the entrance of the Alchemist Association, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beasts ran out and snuggled up to her, reporting their work to her non-stop¡­

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s done,¡± Dazzle said.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s all buried,¡± Ling said.

    ¡°Hehe, Master, the mission ispleted.¡± Feng Zhan smiled evilly. Apart frompleting the mission, he also gave Sun Wei a small gift!

    ¡°Yes, well done. We can go back and wait for news.¡± Leng Ruoxue stored the beasts in the bracelet after speaking, and the three of them slipped back to the Carefree Hall.

    After returning to the Carefree Pavilion, Leng Ruoxue and the others went directly to the living room. Lan Ming and the others were already sitting there waiting for them.

    ¡°Little Snowy, you¡­ you¡¯re already a Mystic Monarch?¡± Lan Ming stood up from his seat in surprise when he saw Leng Ruoxue. How long has it been? These two perverts were actually Mystic Monarchs. Boohoo¡­ This was a huge blow to him.

    ¡°Yes, calm down. The freak and I took the Silver Snow Pill,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. s! She didn¡¯t want to take the pill to advance if the enemy wasn¡¯t this strong.

    ¡°Silver Snow Pill? Where did you get the Silver Snow Pill?¡± Lan Ming was even more surprised. Silver Snow Pill was a pill that was priceless. The sess rate of refining it was very low, so it had always been difficult to obtain with money.

    ¡°I refined it myself!¡± Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes at Lan Ming and said calmly, as if what she said was a very ordinary thing.

    ¡°Uh! You can even refine the Silver Snow Pill! Amazing!¡± Lan Ming really didn¡¯t know what to say. s! In fact, he should have adapted long ago, right? It hadn¡¯t been a day or two since Leng Ruoxue and the group of perverts knocked hismon sense out!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Leng Ruoxue said modestly.

    ¡°Miss, are you an Alchemy Supremacy?¡± Cheng Wu couldn¡¯t help but interrupt as he listened to their conversation. He knew that Leng Ruoxue was an alchemist, but he had never thought that she could actually concoct a Heaven Grade pill.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ve never done a level test. To put it bluntly, I¡¯m an unlicensed mystic who knows alchemy!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Uh! What do you mean by an unconfirmed mystic who knows alchemy?¡± Cheng Wu asked in puzzlement with two drops of cold sweat dripping down his forehead.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand? I¡¯m an unregistered alchemist. I might know how to concoct pills, but it¡¯s not legal, so it¡¯s best not to ask me for pills. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be held responsible if they die from eating them!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very irresponsibly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Everyone was a little confused after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. They thought, Miss, we¡¯ve eaten a lot of your pills, and you¡¯re only telling us now? However, the effects of Miss¡¯s pills were really extraordinary! After they ate them, their old illnesses that had not healed for many years actually healed, so they would be alright even if they died from eating them!

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t be scared. You didn¡¯t take poison. You won¡¯t die.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at their expressions andughed happily!

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯re not afraid,¡± Cheng Wu said speechlessly. s! They had not been with Leng Ruoxue for long, but they more or less knew some of Miss¡¯s bad taste.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. By the way, why are you all gathered here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile.

    ¡°Miss, Sun Wei has already sent people to look for us everywhere in the city. We mainly want to ask if Miss has any ns,¡± Cheng Wu said bluntly.

    ¡°He¡¯s not looking for us. You have to calm down. As for the n! Not yet,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted.

    ¡°Lass, don¡¯t you have a n yet?¡± The little old man happened to hear Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words aftering to the living room and couldn¡¯t help asking. s, he felt uneasy if he didn¡¯t teach Sun Wei a lesson early.

    ¡°Grandpa Du, let¡¯s talk after Zheng En recuperates. There¡¯s no hurry!¡± Leng Ruoxueforted him. Hehe, she hoped that Grandpa Du wouldn¡¯t me her after knowing what she had just done!

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good too. Eh? Xue¡¯er, you¡¯ve advanced to Mystic Monarch?¡± the little old man said after some thought. He saw Leng Ruoxue¡¯s strength and was shocked. Uh! It had only been a night, how did Xue¡¯er be a Mystic Monarch?

    He remembered that Xue¡¯er was only an elementary mystic when they split up previously. She was also a great mystic yesterday. He hadn¡¯t seen her for only a night, but this girl had already be a Mystic Monarch. Would Xue¡¯er be a Mystic Supremacy if he woke up after a night¡¯s sleep? It was not impossible with this girl¡¯s abnormal cultivation speed!

    ¡°Yes, I took the Silver Snow Pillst night,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. In fact, she didn¡¯t want others to think of her as too abnormal.

    ¡°Oh, I see!¡± The little old man wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and thought, Fortunately, it shouldn¡¯t be possible for someone to be so abnormal!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, where did you get the Silver Snow Pill? That thing isn¡¯t easy to obtain!¡± the little old man said in surprise. He was originally thinking that he would ask his old friend for a few Silver Snow Fish to refine some Silver Snow Pills for Xue¡¯er after this matter was over! He didn¡¯t expect this girl to obtain it herself.

    ¡°I refined it myself.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. s! Why did Grandpa Du ask this as well?

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you can refine the Silver Snow Pill?¡± the little old man asked in disbelief. He knew that Xue¡¯er was an alchemist, but he didn¡¯t expect this girl to be at the level of an Alchemy Supremacy. Boohoo¡­ He was an Alchemy Supremacy at such an old age but Xue¡¯er was already an Alchemy Supremacy. She¡¯s still young! This was too shocking!

 Chapter 539 - Blowing Up The Two Great Associations (4)

    <h4>Chapter 539: Blowing Up The Two Great Associations (4)</h4>

    ¡°Your Excellency Du Min, don¡¯t take it to heart!¡± Lan Ming looked at the little old man¡¯s expression and said with some pity. In fact, he slowly got used to it after being attacked for a long time.

    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t.¡± The little old man patted Lan Ming¡¯s shoulder and said empathetically. s! He could understand Lan Ming now. Xue¡¯er and the others were indeed abnormal!

    ¡°Grandpa Du!¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. s! Did they have to do this? Their expressions seem to suggest that they were deeply affected, but she really didn¡¯t think she was anything extraordinary!

    ¡°Lass! I¡¯m fine. s, I¡¯ll get used to it slowly,¡± the little old man hurriedly said.

    ¡°Grandpa Du, how is Zheng En?¡± Leng Ruoxue changed the topic.

    ¡°Almost healed. Lass, Sun Wei sent people to search just now. Fortunately, Zheng En and I were invisible, so we weren¡¯t discovered by them. By the way, do you have any good ns to get rid of that ingrate?¡± the little old man asked angrily.

    ¡°Grandpa Du, don¡¯t worry. Tell me when Zheng En ispletely healed. I promised Zheng En to let him take revenge personally,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted.

    ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯m just asking,¡± the little old man said shyly. Hehe, he was a little anxious.

    ¡°Grandpa Du, will you be angry if the Alchemist Association disappears?¡± Leng Ruoxue probed.

    ¡°Uh! Why did the Alchemist Association disappear?¡± The little old man¡¯s face was full of question marks. Could it be that Xue¡¯er did something again?

    Just as the little old man was puzzled, a loud bang answered him. He was stunned, but he quickly reacted. Uh! Could Xue¡¯er have even blown up the Alchemist Association?

    Immediately after, there were several loud bangs. The little old man was confused. Did this girl want to blow up Carefree City?!

    Lan Ming and the others quickly left the living room and ran out to watch themotion after hearing themotion¡­

    They returned a long timeter, each with a very calm expression on his face. Then, neither of them said anything and sat directly in the chair.

    ¡°Uh! What¡¯s the situation outside?¡± The little old man couldn¡¯t help asking when he saw that no one was speaking.

    ¡°It¡¯s still alright.¡± Cheng Wu wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said calmly. Uh! He couldn¡¯t make a fuss lest he wasughed at by Miss and the others.

    ¡°Where did the explosione from?¡± The little old man didn¡¯t believe him and continued asking stubbornly.

    ¡°The Mystic Association Headquarters and the Alchemist Association Headquarters,¡± Lan Ming answered the little old man¡¯s question very kindly. Ha, luckily, the ce where his master was in seclusion was safe and sound. Haha! So what if the Mystic Association Headquarters exploded! He didn¡¯t care!

    ¡°Uh! Did it all explode?¡± the little old man asked with a ck face. s! The girl was really ruthless!

    ¡°Yes, except for the cells, the Alchemist Association Headquarters is in ruins. As for the Mystic Association Headquarters, only the ce where my master was in seclusion was intact. The other ces have also be a junkyard,¡± Lan Ming exined. Uh! He actually wanted tough when he thought of the situation he saw.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the president of the Alchemist Association and the Mystic Association will be sleeping on the streets this time!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile, her beautiful face full of gloating.

    ¡°They won¡¯t sleep outdoors. They can stay in the inn!¡± Empty said lightly.

    ¡°What if their luck is bad and wherever they stay explodes!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Then they¡¯re really unlucky!¡± Cheng Wu said sympathetically. Uh! He didn¡¯t have to guess now to know that this matter definitely had something to do with Miss. Miss was really fast. Boohoo¡­ She actually lied to them that she didn¡¯t have a n. So she went to y by herself!

    ¡°Yes, they will definitely be gued by bad luck recently,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty. Hehe, she would definitely not let those people have an easy time since they dared to hurt her. Unlucky! She would definitely find them and definitely in a way they didn¡¯t expect!

    ¡°Uh! Miss, do you need us to do anything?¡± Cheng Wu said expectantly, his handsome face red as he said, ¡®Arrange something for me to do!¡¯

    ¡°Yes, there are indeed some things that you need to do,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile, her beautiful eyes circling Cheng Wu and the others.

    ¡°Miss, can you not look at us like that? We¡¯re scared.¡± Cheng Wu couldn¡¯t help but say when Leng Ruoxue looked at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re too timid. How can you do this? You have to train well!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Cheng Wu and the others for a while and then said earnestly.

    ¡°Yes, Miss. What training do you want to arrange for us?¡± Cheng Wu asked bravely. Boohoo¡­ Why did Miss¡¯s gaze make him so uneasy? He wouldn¡¯t be sold off by Miss, right?

    ¡°Come closer.¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng Wu obediently handed over his ear, his little heart racing anxiously.

    Leng Ruoxue whispered in Cheng Wu¡¯s ear. Immediately, everyone saw the expression on Cheng Wu¡¯s face was very strange, as if he was suppressing something. It alternated between green and white.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Cheng Wu turned to the Mystic Sovereigns present after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arrangement.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the Mystic Sovereigns hurriedly replied and then left the living room with Cheng Wu.

    ¡°Little Snowy, where did you get them to go?¡± Lan Ming asked curiously.

    ¡°I asked them to return to their rooms to look for Ling!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very honestly. She had asked Ling to protect Zheng En after returning to the Carefree Pavilion just now. Cheng Wu and the others¡¯ mission required invisibility, so they naturally had to look for Ling to help. Therefore, she didn¡¯t lie!

    ¡°Is that it?¡± Lan Ming looked at Leng Ruoxue doubtfully. Boohoo¡­ Little Snowy was so naughty! She didn¡¯t even tell him anything fun!

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. At least for now.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m sleepy. I¡¯m going back to my room to sleep. Do whatever you want!¡± Leng Ruoxue wanted to sleep again after settling everything. After speaking, she pulled the freak back to her room uninvited.

    ¡°I want to enter the space,¡± Empty interrupted before the freak could say anything.

 Chapter 540 - The Unlucky Wu Gong (1)

    <h4>Chapter 540: The Unlucky Wu Gong (1)</h4>

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded with a smile. Of course she knew. However, Empty always entered their room like this. It would definitely cause a misunderstanding over time.

    ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight. Why are you entering the space? y outside yourself!¡± The freak red with slight dissatisfaction.

    ¡°You are all going to sleep. What¡¯s the point of me being alone outside!¡± Empty said aggrievedly. Tears welled up in his beautiful eyes as if he was about to cry.

    ¡°Freak, stop teasing him. Let¡¯s go in and sleep too!¡± Leng Ruoxue kindly helped him out.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± The freak was a little unwilling, but he would let Xue¡¯er go since she pleaded for the big light bulb!

    After the freak finished speaking, Leng Ruoxue brought the two of them into the bracelet with a thought.

    ¡°Empty, y by yourself. We¡¯re going to bed.¡± Leng Ruoxue pulled the freak into the purple bamboo hut.

    Empty sat down in a chair not far from the purple bamboo hut and took out a cup of tea from his ring to drink alone.

    ¡°s, Master is so pitiful!¡± Suddenly, Icy¡¯s sympathetic voice sounded from the corner.

    ¡°Stinky Icy, how am I pitiful?¡± Empty frowned and said speechlessly. How did Icy view that he was pitiful?

    ¡°Alone, with no one to apany you!¡± Icy raised its little head. Boohoo¡­ It was the same!

    ¡°Don¡¯t I have you?¡± Empty said nonchntly.

    ¡°How can it be the same? We are both male!¡± Icy said gloomily. s! Little Snowy¡¯s beasts were also male, but Little Snowy was female. s! It would have found a female owner back then. The embrace of the female owner was fragrant!

    ¡°Icy, are you despising me?¡± He picked Icy up from a corner and raised it in front of him to look at him.

    ¡°Of course not. Why would I despise Master!¡± Icy quickly denied. In fact, it was just a little envious of Little Snowy¡¯s beasts. It definitely didn¡¯t despise its master.

    ¡°Icy, it¡¯s toote even if you despise Master. We two males are destined to be tied together in this life!¡± Empty gloated.

    ¡°I know.¡± Boohoo¡­ Icy wanted to cry but had no tears. What a waste!

    ¡°Haha!¡± Emptyughed happily seeing Icy¡¯s depressed appearance!

    ¡°s!¡± Icy sighed heavily andy in its master¡¯s arms to sleep¡­

    Leng Ruoxue and the others went to rest peacefully. However, everyone in Carefree City was panicking! The people from the Alchemist Association and the Mystic Association were even more nervous like birds startled by the bow because they were very afraid that the sudden explosion would descend on them¡­

    After the big explosion at the Mystic Association Headquarters, Wu Gong had no choice but to temporarily stay in an ordinary mansion in the outskirts of the city. This yard was also the property of the Mystic Association Headquarters. However, because no one had lived here for many years, it had been neglected for many years and could no longer be lived in! He sent someone to clean it up simply and then moved in. s! Living here was better than staying in an inn to let others point fingers at him!

    At the same time, Cheng Wu and the others, who had epted the mission, divided into two groups ording to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s instructions. They prepared to monitor Sun Wei and Wu Gong¡¯s every move day and night, and asionally y dirty¡­

    In Wu Gong¡¯s temporary residence.

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng, Wu Gong went to the toilet,¡± a Mystic Sovereign, who was monitoring Wu Gong, whispered to Cheng Wu.

    ¡°Okay, prepare to move.¡± Cheng Wu, who was hiding in an empty room, stood up from his chair.

    ¡°Hehe, Big Brother Cheng, we have to let that old man taste the feces pit this time,¡± a short Mystic Sovereign said excitedly.

    ¡°Yes, we are invisible now anyway. No one can see us. We can y however we want, hehe!¡± Cheng Wu said with a naughty smile. This mission was really too enjoyable. He could finally prank people as he wished!

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng, what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go quickly!¡± a tall and thin Mystic Sovereign in ck said anxiously. Uh! He had never done such a thing in his life. He was really a little excited!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Prepare the tools first,¡± Cheng Wu reminded. Then he took out a white jade bottle from his ring and held it in his hand.

    ¡°Okay.¡± After seeing Cheng Wu¡¯s action, the others also took out tools that they had long prepared from their rings. Some took out a stick that was twice the size of an adult¡¯s arm, while others took out ropes¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Cheng Wu ordered when he saw that everyone was ready.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Cheng Wu led the Mystic Sovereigns to the toilet and swaggered in.

    In the toilet, Wu Gong was squatting on the toilet with his pants half off. Cheng Wu and the others couldn¡¯t help covering their mouths and noses after entering because the smell in the toilet was really too unbearable. They wouldn¡¯t be willing toe to such a ce if it wasn¡¯t for the mission!

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng, do we attack?¡± a Mystic Sovereign asked softly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Cheng Wu nodded. Then he poured some powder from the jade bottle and blew it at Wu Gong. Wu Gong copsed in just a few seconds, and the spot where he fell happened to be in the toilet¡­

    ¡°Wow, Miss¡¯s medicine is so effective!¡± the tall and thin ck-clothed Mystic Sovereign eximed.

    ¡°Of course, but this Wu Gong really knows how to find a ce to lie down,¡± Cheng Wu said with a naughty smile. Hehe, the smell of the toilet might be a little bad, but seeing the vice president of the Mystic Association lying in the toilet pit, such a scene was probably rare toe by in a thousand years!

    ¡°I¡¯m the vice president of the Mystic Association Headquarters, so my sleeping ce is naturally different,¡± the short Mystic Sovereign said matter-of-factly.

    s! Fortunately, Wu Gong was unconscious. Otherwise, he would be angered to death if he heard this!

    ¡°Makes sense. Should we let him lie down for a while more, or should we fish him out now to bask in the sun?¡± Cheng Wu asked for everyone¡¯s opinion.

 Chapter 541 - The Unlucky Wu Gong (2)

    <h4>Chapter 541: The Unlucky Wu Gong (2)</h4>

    ¡°Let him lie down for a while more! He has so much to do every day. It¡¯s very tiring,¡± the tall and thin ck-clothed Mystic Sovereign said very kindly.

    ¡°Alright! Then let him lie down for ten minutes,¡± Cheng Wu said after some thought.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Mystic Sovereigns nodded.

    Ten minutester.

    The Mystic Sovereign holding the rope made a circle and wrapped it around Wu Gong¡¯s neck. He was about to pull him out of the toilet when he was stopped.

    ¡°Wait,¡± the tall and thin ck-robed Mystic Sovereign stopped him.

    ¡°Uh! Hei Zi, what¡¯s the matter?¡± the Mystic Sovereign asked in surprise.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let me take my tools for nothing!¡± The Mystic Sovereign, who was called Heizi, said with a naughty smile. He looked at the stick in his hand and smashed it fiercely on Wu Gong¡¯s head without hesitation. Immediately, blood flowed down Wu Gong¡¯s head!

    ¡°Alright, drag it up!¡± ckie said after the fight.

    ¡°Uh, aren¡¯t you going to smash it a few more times?¡± the Mystic Sovereign suggested. Hehe, in fact, they didn¡¯t have any deep enmity with Wu Gong, but the young miss did! The young miss¡¯s enmity was their enmity! Therefore, they didn¡¯t have to mention how happy they were seeing Wu Gong suffer!

    ¡°I want to, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll crush him to death. We won¡¯t have any fun then,¡± ckie said regretfully.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t fight first. Let¡¯s take it slow! There¡¯s still a long way to go! We won¡¯t have any fun if we kill him,¡± the Mystic Sovereign said. With that, he pulled Wu Gong out of the toilet like he was carrying a dead chicken.

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng, where should we put this fellow to dry!¡± the Mystic Sovereign asked with a face full of disdain. Why was Wu Gong so stinky! It was so stinky!

    ¡°Hang it at the city gate! There are many people there and the air is good. This city will stink to death if it¡¯s in Carefree City.¡± Cheng Wu covered his nose.

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng, how can we get him out in the middle of the day?¡± Hei Zi couldn¡¯t help asking. It probably wouldn¡¯t be easy to hang the vice president of the Mystic Association on the city wall in broad daylight! The difficulty was really extraordinary!

    ¡°Hehe, look who this is.¡± Cheng Wu took out a small golden snake with a white jade horn on its head. The snake opened its sleepy eyes and looked at the stinky Wu Gong with slight disdain. Then it cast an invisibility spell and hid Wu Gong! After doing all this, the little snake crawled back into Cheng Wu¡¯s arms and continued sleeping.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Miss¡¯s Beast Rise? Big Brother Cheng, why are you here?¡± Hei Zi asked in surprise.

    ¡°Of course Miss lent it to me. Let¡¯s go quickly!¡± Cheng Wu urged. Then he left the stinky toilet first.

    After leaving the toilet, Cheng Wu and the others sat on their beasts, hung Wu Gong on a rope, and were carried to the city gate by the beasts.

    After reaching the city gate, Cheng Wu took out Ling from his arms. Ling opened his eyes,zily undid Wu Gong¡¯s invisibility spell, and crawled back to catch up on sleep!

    Hei Zi and the others hung Wu Gong on the highest point of the city gate, stripped him of his clothes, and left. They didn¡¯t forget to spread the news on the way back¡­

    ¡°The vice president of the Mystic Association, Wu Gong, identally fell into the toilet, so hemitted suicide at the city gate!¡±

    After the pedestrians on the street heard this news, it spread from one to ten, from ten to a hundred. Soon, all the mystics and alchemists in the city heard it. They didn¡¯t know where this news came from, but everyone simultaneously ran to the city gate to investigate on the basis of everyone¡¯s gossip. After reaching the city gate, everyone found that there was indeed a naked middle-aged man hanging on the city wall. Wasn¡¯t he the vice president of the Mystic Association Headquarters!

    ¡°Move, move aside!¡± At this moment, people from the Mystic Association Headquarters arrived. The elder leading the group frowned when he saw Wu Gong.

    ¡°Put President Wu down quickly,¡± the president hurriedly ordered his subordinates. s! Who did this? The Mystic Association Headquarters had really lost all their face this time. There were rumors that President Wumitted suicide, but as one of President Wu¡¯s trusted subordinates, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t believe this nonsense!

    ¡°Elder Hao, President Wumitted suicide because he wanted to die,¡± a subordinate reminded. What he implied was that if they meddled and saved President Wu, President Wu might me them when he woke up. Why don¡¯t they let President Wu go like this!

    ¡°Nonsense! Why would President Wu want tomit suicide!¡± Elder Hao roared furiously. Hmph! It was understandable that those mystics who didn¡¯t know the truth said so, but he didn¡¯t expect his subordinates to think so too. President Wu would be angered to death if he knew!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t President Wumit suicide because he fell into the toilet?¡± the subordinate said foolishly. He also felt that President Wu was a little too exaggerated, but with President Wu¡¯s identity and status, it was reasonable for him to not ept the fact that he wanted tomit suicide because he fell into the toilet. After all, President Wu was not an ordinary person!

    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± Elder Hao roared angrily. s! How could he have such a stupid subordinate!

    ¡°That¡¯s possible!¡± the subordinate replied seriously after some thought.

    ¡°Possible my a*s! Let me tell you, that¡¯s impossible! It¡¯s impossible for our President Wu tomit suicide!¡± Elder Hao roared at the top of his lungs. Immediately, everyone¡¯s gazes were attracted to him!

    ¡°What are you looking at? What¡¯s there to see? Disperse. Whoever surrounds here will be expelled from the Mystic Association Headquarters and Alchemist Association Headquarters!¡± Old Hao threatened as he looked at everyone¡¯s strange gazes.

    ¡°Tch, the Mystic Association Headquarters is really bing more and more depraved. They use expulsion to threaten Mystics all the time. Truly a crooked stick!¡± someone said from the crowd.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! He¡¯s obviously a vice president, but those bootlickers just have to call him president. What a joke. Now, the only vice president who has fallen into the toilet one by one in the Mystic Association for thousands of years. Haha!¡± someone said with a wildugh.

    ¡°Who? Who said that? Come out if you dare!¡± Elder Hao roared furiously. He searched several times but didn¡¯t find anyone present with their mouths agape. He was really angry!

 Chapter 542 - The Unlucky Wu Gong (3)

    <h4>Chapter 542: The Unlucky Wu Gong (3)</h4>

    ¡°Why would Ie out just because you asked me to? Who do you think you are!¡± Cheng Wu, who was invisible and mixed in the crowd, said disdainfully. Those words were said by the few of them just now, but this ttering elder couldn¡¯t find their seats at all. Hehe, this feeling was really too satisfying!

    ¡°He¡¯s Mao Gui Wu¡¯sckey!¡± Hei Zi said viciously.

    ¡°Oh, then he will definitely fall into the toilet. Haha, he has to be Master¡¯s partner!¡± Cheng Wu predicted andughed hysterically!

    ¡°Who is it? Come out here!¡± Elder Hao¡¯s lungs were about to explode from anger as he roared while jumping up and down.

    ¡°Lackey Elder, I won¡¯t scram. Why don¡¯t you scram for me to see!¡± Cheng Wu provoked.

    ¡°Hurry up and find these two troublemakers!¡± Elder Hao was so angry that his entire body was trembling as he hurriedly ordered his subordinates.

    ¡°Yes,¡± his subordinates answered helplessly. Then they went to the crowd to search and reported directly, ¡°Elder Hao, we didn¡¯t find the whereabouts of those two people.¡±

    ¡°How is this possible? Could there be a ghost?¡± Elder Hao roared without caring about his image!

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We are ghosts. You won¡¯t be able to find us.¡± Cheng Wu gave ckie a look after speaking. The two of them immediately attacked at the same time tacitly, punching and kicking Elder Hao fiercely¡­

    ¡°Aaahhhh! Aaahhhh!¡± Elder Hao¡¯s painful wail kepting out of his mouth, making everyone¡¯s hearts tremble!

    ¡°There¡­ there¡¯s really a ghost!¡± Elder Hao¡¯s subordinates were so scared that their faces were pale, their legs were trembling, and their bodies were trembling as they said. That was because they only heard Elder Hao¡¯s painful howl and saw blood constantly seeping out of Elder Hao¡¯s body. However, they didn¡¯t see who attacked, nor did they feel any fluctuation of mystic energy. This was enough to show that the person who beat Elder Hao up was not a human. Uh! Could it be Elder Hao¡¯s enemy? They couldn¡¯t help guessing!

    ¡°Save me, save me!¡± Elder Hao pleaded weakly.

    ¡°Elder Hao, how can we save you if we can¡¯t see those ghosts?¡± the subordinate said very awkwardly. s, how could they be a match for the ghosts? Moreover, they didn¡¯t want to be entangled by those evil ghosts after saving Elder Hao.

    ¡°Haha, whoever dares to save him will suffer the same fate as him!¡± Cheng Wu threatened. Indeed, no one dared to move after he said that!

    A few minutester, Elder Hao, who had been beaten beyond recognition, finally fainted from exhaustion. Cheng Wu and Hei Zi pped their hands as if they hadn¡¯t had enough. Their gazes collided, and they looked at each other with smiles. Then, the two of them tacitly said with slight dissatisfaction, ¡°You really don¡¯t resist the beatings! Your bodies are too weak!¡±

    Hehe, beating someone up with their fists was also quite enjoyable! No wonder Miss¡¯s beasts often used physical attacks in closebat instead of mystic techniques. This feeling seemed to have a greater sense of aplishment than using mystic techniques! They also learned this move from Miss¡¯s beasts. They tested it today and indeed didn¡¯t disappoint!

    Everyone present and Elder Hao¡¯s subordinates couldn¡¯t help but be at a loss for words when they heard the slightly displeased voiceing from the void. They thought to themselves, Aren¡¯t you just pretending after benefiting!

    s! Poor Elder Hao! This was really an unexpected cmity! Tell me, why did he have to provoke these two unknown jinxes! Great, he was beaten up now! In fact, the mystics present were not fools. How could they not see that it was not a ghost at all? President Wu had obviously offended someone, so he was messed up so badly. How could someone who dared to mess with the Vice President of the Mystic Association Headquarters be afraid of an elder! Therefore, this Elder Hao was a big fool in their eyes now!

    Cheng Wu and Hei Zi were about to leave after beating him up when Wu Gong, who had been hanging on the city wall, suddenly woke up!

    Wu Gong endured the headache and opened his bloodstained eyes. His brain was still in a daze because of the blow to his head. He looked at the environment in front of him in confusion and asked foolishly, ¡°Where is this? Why am I here?¡±

    ¡°Haha, so our high and mighty Vice President Wu has woken up! Congrattions!¡± Cheng Wu gloated.

    ¡°Where am I? Who are you?¡± Wu Gong looked down and realized that he was surrounded by people. Moreover, everyone¡¯s gazes were sympathetic and strange! He couldn¡¯t help but be surprised as his mind gradually cleared!

    ¡°Vice President Wu, your current location is on the city wall at the city gate. As for me! Just take it that I¡¯m here to collect debts from you, haha!¡± Cheng Wu said with a fake smile.

    ¡°On the city wall?¡± Wu Gong lowered his head and looked at himself. What he saw almost made him faint again. Damn! Not only was he naked, but his body was also covered in yellow feces. At this moment, he was emitting a foul smell!

    ¡°Damn it, who did this? Come out if you have the guts!¡± Wu Gong¡¯s mind waspletely awake. His aura, which had been in a high position for many years, was unleashed. Even though he was in a sorry state, the domineering aura of a superior increased without reduction!

    ¡°It¡¯s you! Vice President Wu fell into thetrine, you can¡¯t take the shame so you came tomit suicide at the city gate. We came to watch themotion when we heard the news,¡± Hei Zi exined understandingly.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Put me down quickly!¡± Wu Gong ignored Hei Zi and roared at his subordinates from the Mystic Association.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The dazed subordinates reacted and hurriedly saved Wu Gong from the city wall in a fluster.

    ¡°Take off your clothes!¡± Wu Gong ordered a subordinate with a body simr to his.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The subordinate hurriedly took off his coat and handed it to Wu Gong.

    ¡°What happened to Elder Hao?¡± Wu Gong frowned and asked in puzzlement as he looked at the bloodied Elder Hao lying on the ground after putting on his coat.

    ¡°Report, Elder Hao was beaten up by a ghost,¡± a subordinate reported very seriously with an abnormally serious expression on his face!

    ¡°Nonsense! How can there be ghosts in this world!¡± Wu Gong kicked the subordinate angrily and reprimanded with a displeased face.

 Chapter 543 - The Unlucky Wu Gong (4)

    <h4>Chapter 543: The Unlucky Wu Gong (4)</h4>

    ¡°President, it¡¯s true.¡± The fallen subordinate hurriedly got up and said stubbornly.

    ¡°Haha! How can our Vice President Wu believe that there are ghosts in the world! He might have done many guilty things, but he won¡¯t believe in retribution.¡± Cheng Wu¡¯s voice sounded again.

    ¡°Who¡¯s pretending there? Show yourself if you have the guts!¡± Wu Gonghuo roared. The enemy in front of him couldn¡¯t see or touch him. He was really helpless!

    ¡°Vice President Wu, do that for me first. If you scram well, I¡¯ll reward you with some money,¡± Cheng Wu said frivolously, treating Wu Gong as a monkey performing tricks.

    ¡°Hmph! So you¡¯re also a coward. You don¡¯t dare to fight me seriously at all. You only know how to scheme in secret!¡± Wu Gong forced himself to calm down and pretended to be calm.

    ¡°Of course there¡¯s no need to deal with shameless people openly! Come and arrest me if you have the ability! Don¡¯t go to the toilet so often in the future if you don¡¯t have the ability! Otherwise, you will still fall down, haha!¡± Cheng Wu reminded. With that, he quietly left the city gate with ckie. Hehe, it was time to go back to sleep after watching themotion!

    ¡°Damn it, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Wu Gong was so angry that he lost his mind. Countless mystic energy gathered in his hand and were released into the air non-stop because he couldn¡¯t determine the exact location of the enemy, so he could only casually cast it into the void!

    ¡°Run! President Wu is crazy!¡± The surrounding people scattered in fright when they saw the light blue mystic energy wreaking havoc in the sky. Uh! Their lives would be in danger if they were swept by the Mystic Supremacy¡¯s mystic energy!

    ¡°President, stop! Stop! They¡¯ve left!¡± His subordinates hurriedly hid and shouted when they saw the irrational Wu Gong, hoping to stop his madness. Uh! The might and aura of a Mystic Supremacy were not a joke. They did not want to lose their lives even though they were only subordinates!

    Wu Gong, who was in a frenzy, ignored their words. He continued to use the mystic energy in his hand until the mystic energy in his body was exhausted. He fell to the ground dispiritedly and murmured, ¡°He really escaped!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Those two people are long gone!¡± a subordinate said honestly while suppressing his fear.

    ¡°Find them! Find them for me. Even if you have to dig up every inch of the ground, find those who dare to oppose me and kill them without mercy after finding them!¡± Wu Gong¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he ordered with hatred. Hmph! He had been in charge of the Mystic Association for so many years and had never been bullied so badly. He couldn¡¯t take it lying down if he didn¡¯t find those people and reduce them to ashes!

    ¡°Yes,¡± the subordinates answered hurriedly.

    After that, they sent Wu Gong and Elder Hao back to their residence and began searching the world¡­

    Cheng Wu and Hei Zi had already left the city gate when Wu Gong went crazy. They returned to Wu Gong and the others¡¯ temporary residence and sneaked into the empty room.

    Everyone in the room, who had been waiting for a long time, asked curiously about the situation at the city gate after seeing the two of them return. Cheng Wu and Hei Zi sang well and described the situation vividly to everyone. Everyoneughed hysterically with joy after hearing this¡­

    Afterughing, a Mystic Sovereign couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, what should we do next?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, of course we¡¯re going to continue causing trouble!¡± Cheng Wu said with a smile. It hadn¡¯t even been a day, but Wu Gong was already covered in dirt. Hehe, if they stayed here for a few days, Wu Gong might go crazy!

    ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s good to cause trouble. It will save us a lot of trouble if we can drive Wu Gong crazy,¡± a Mystic Sovereign said excitedly. He had never done such a thing in his life. However, it felt quite novel, hehe!

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng, what should we continue causing trouble for?¡± Hei Zi asked excitedly.

    ¡°I intend to drug him and make him stay for half a month. Then, I¡¯ll drop a few moretrines, hehe!¡± Cheng Wu said with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng, you¡¯re ruthless!¡± The Mystic Sovereigns looked at Cheng Wu with admiration and praised him. s! Big Brother Cheng was such a steady and upright child back then, but he actually learned bad things now!

    ¡°Miss¡¯s enemy is our enemy, and being kind to our enemy is being cruel to ourselves, so of course we can¡¯t let ourselves down!¡± Cheng Wu said righteously, his expression abnormally serious!

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng is right. Let¡¯s quickly drug him!¡± the Mystic Sovereigns said impatiently.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you the medicine. Let¡¯s split up!¡± Cheng Wu distributed the medicine Leng Ruoxue gave him to everyone. Then, everyone split up to administer the medicine¡­

    Wu Gong and the others were in deep trouble the following days¡­

    Wu Gong had suffered, and Sun Wei, Wu Gong¡¯s ally, naturally would not have it easy¡­

    As the overall in-charge of this matter, Cheng Wu divided his team into two groups. He oversaw the mansion where Wu Gong was, and he handed in another rtively stronger Mystic Sovereign, Song Di, to be in charge of Sun Wei¡¯s ce!

    After the explosion of the Alchemist Association, Sun Wei arranged his residence in the inn in Carefree City, which was second only to the Carefree Pavilion. He also booked the inn as the temporary construction site for the Alchemist Association.

    At the inn where Sun Wei was staying.

    Song Di and the others were hiding in the empty room next to Sun Wei¡¯s room. At this moment, they were discussing a strategy in the room. They already knew about Wu Gong and were deeply inspired. Therefore, they had been discussing how to not be inferior to what Cheng Wu and the others had done!

    ¡°Big Brother Song, Wu Gong lost his face. We can¡¯t fall too far behind,¡± a Mystic Sovereign couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°Yes, we have to discuss it properly and see how we can leave a deep impression on Sun Wei!¡± Song Di agreed with his partner¡¯s words and said with a naughty smile.

    A soft moan sounded from the next room as everyone was discussing. They immediately perked up when they heard that. Everyone looked at each other and smiled tacitly before leaving the room¡­

 Chapter 544 - Sun Weis Ending (1)

    <h4>Chapter 544: Sun Wei¡¯s Ending (1)</h4>

    At the door of Sun Wei¡¯s room, everyone turned invisible and listened for a while. Then, Song Di gently pushed open a crack in the door and threw a small pill into the room¡­

    After waiting for a while, a scream suddenly sounded in the room, followed by the angry voice of a woman!

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Why did you suddenly be like this?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s beautiful face was full of displeasure in the room. This man was really too useless. He actually couldn¡¯t continue anymore. s! How irritating!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It was fine just now!¡± Sun Wei¡¯s face was equally depressed. He couldn¡¯t understand what was wrong with him. He obviously wanted it very much, but a certain part of him was disappointing!

    ¡°Did you indulge too much and do it too many times?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er questioned with a face full of disbelief. At this moment, she was thinking that Sun Wei must have gone to find another woman, which was why he was so powerless in front of her!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, you have to believe me. There¡¯s really no one else but you,¡± Sun Wei promised sincerely. Boohoo¡­ Why was Ning¡¯er so unreasonable! He was with Ning¡¯er almost every day. He had to have the time to find other women even if he wanted to!

    ¡°Then what¡¯s going on? Hmph! We won¡¯t be done if you don¡¯t exin it to me clearly!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said stubbornly.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, I really don¡¯t know. Perhaps the pressure has been too great recently!¡± Sun Wei guessed. Something kept happening around him these two days, but he couldn¡¯t find the instigator. How could he not be angry!

    ¡°In that case, rest early today!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said impatiently. She despised Sun Wei¡¯s uselessness in her heart. She even felt that this man¡¯s mental endurance was too poor. If Brother Leng encountered such a matter, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be as useless as him!

    After speaking, Lan Ning¡¯er turned around and went to sleep with her back facing Sun Wei!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er!¡± Sun Wei¡¯s already annoyed heart became even more depressed seeing Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s actions!

    Sun Weiy beside Lan Ning¡¯er and listened to her even breathing, but he couldn¡¯t sleep for a long time¡­

    After some time, Sun Wei felt his sexual desire again, and even that desire became stronger. Moreover, a certain part reacted again¡­

    After a while of silence, Sun Wei felt that not only was he unable to suppress the burning desire, it was bing more and more intense. He had no choice but to wake Lan Ning¡¯er up and roll over to press her down¡­

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er opened her eyes and questioned with a displeased face. She was already asleep, but Sun Wei actually woke her up. Hmph! She would definitely not let Sun Wei go if he couldn¡¯t give her a reasonable exnation.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, I want it, I want it so much!¡± Sun Wei¡¯s hands kept swimming around Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s red fruit body, and his hot lips kissed Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s snow-white skin!

    ¡°You want it? Can you do it or not?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er questioned impatiently. She didn¡¯t want Sun Wei to fail again halfway. One had to know that the feeling of neither going up nor down was very ufortable.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know if I can do it or not if you try!¡± Sun Wei said angrily. No man could bear Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s doubts, and he was naturally no exception!

    But Sun Wei couldn¡¯t keep it up again in no time¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re really too useless!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er roared furiously. Her sexual drive was just aroused when Sun Wei copsed weakly again. How could she not be angry!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll try again!¡± Sun Wei said angrily. Hmph! He didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t finish it!

    After giving up and trying a few more times, Sun Wei still couldn¡¯t harden up. Lan Ning¡¯erpletely lost her patience and was even angrier!

    ¡°Sun Wei, you¡¯re really too useless!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er roared angrily. Hmph! He couldn¡¯t even be a normal man. She really didn¡¯t know what else this man could count on him for.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, this was an ident. Really, I promise!¡± Sun Wei quickly coaxed. He might be unable to make himself lose face as a man, but he really didn¡¯t think that this was his problem. He always felt that he was normal!

    ¡°An ident? What can you guarantee?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s beautiful eyes nced at Sun Wei, obviously not believing his words.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, let¡¯s try a few more times! I definitely won¡¯t have any problems,¡± Sun Wei discussed.

    ¡°Do you still want to do it? How long do you want to torment me for!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er was angry. She was aroused but couldn¡¯t get off everytime. This feeling was not good, so she really couldn¡¯t cooperate with Sun Wei anymore!

    ¡°Let¡¯s try a few more times. It will definitely work,¡± Sun Wei said, unwilling to give up. He couldn¡¯t believe that he really couldn¡¯t. After all, if he couldn¡¯t do this, it would be a fatal blow to any man.

    ¡°Do it yourself if you want to. I¡¯m going to bed!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said coldly. Then she turned her back to Sun Wei and went to sleep.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er!¡± Sun Wei called out softly, but Lan Ning¡¯er didn¡¯t give him any response. This made him even more annoyed. Moreover, the fire in his body began to stir again for some reason!

    Sun Wei looked at his excited self and pressed down on Lan Ning¡¯er without any exnation. Lan Ning¡¯er was woken up by his actions again. She red at him with a displeased face and said, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°I said I want it!¡± Sun Wei continued¡­

    However, Lan Ning¡¯er was a little impatient by his slightly crude actions. She swatted away Sun Wei¡¯srge hand that was wandering on her body and roared furiously, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    ¡°You are my woman. Who else should I touch if not you?¡± Sun Wei¡¯s anger rose. He also didn¡¯t feel good repeating this torment! And Lan Ning¡¯er was so uncooperative, so this couldn¡¯t help making him a little angry!

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when you can do it!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s beautiful face was full of disdain. What she implied was that he couldn¡¯t do it now!

    ¡°I can do it now!¡± Sun Wei roared furiously. Then, he ignored Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s refusal and wanted to use force¡­

    A few minutester, Sun Wei couldn¡¯t keep it up anymore again¡­

 Chapter 545 - Sun Weis Ending (2)

    <h4>Chapter 545: Sun Wei¡¯s Ending (2)</h4>

    ¡°This is what you mean by you can do it now?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She had been tormented countless times in this short period of time. Moreover, Sun Wei, who always doted on her, actually used force on her. However, it was fine if he used force to finish it, but the result was the same every time. The repeated torment made her lose all her patience, and the contempt for Sun Wei in her heart gradually deepened¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Ning¡¯er, don¡¯t be angry with me,¡± Sun Wei said guiltily.

    ¡°Can I sleep now?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er asked coldly. The word ¡®impatient¡¯ was obvious on her face, and the disdain in her beautiful eyes was already toozy to hide!

    ¡°Sleep! I won¡¯t touch you anymore today,¡± Sun Wei said helplessly. s! He didn¡¯t me Ning¡¯er because his mood was not much better than Ning¡¯er¡¯s!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to bed.¡± Lan Ning¡¯er turned around and went to sleep with her back facing Sun Wei.

    Sun Wei sat alone until dawn and had a sleepless night¡­

    The few people hiding in the room next to Sun Wei also had a sleepless night. However, they were different from Sun Wei. Sun Wei was so depressed that he couldn¡¯t sleep, but they were too excited to watch themotion and had insomnia!

    ¡°Hehe, Big Brother Song, you¡¯re really evil. You actually tormented Sun Wei repeatedly. At this rate, I think it won¡¯t be long before he bes impotent even if we don¡¯t drug Sun Wei anymore,¡± a Mystic Sovereign said with a wretched smile, gloating.

    ¡°Hmph! Who asked him to provoke our Miss? So what if he¡¯s from the Sun family? We¡¯ll still teach him a lesson!¡± Song Di said nonchntly. He had always had an unruly character. He had really never submitted to anyone except Leng Ruoxue. Sun Wei might be from the Sun family, one of the three major families, but Sun Wei was nothing in his eyes!

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to teach him a lesson no matter who he is!¡± another Mystic Sovereign echoed.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The Mystic Sovereigns nodded in unison.

    Just like that, a few Mystic Sovereign powerhouses hid in the guest room and found small trouble for Sun Wei and Lan Ning¡¯er from time to time. In just a few days, Sun Wei and Lan Ning¡¯er became dispirited and lost a whole lot of weight.

    In the room.

    Sun Wei and Lan Ning¡¯er sat on the bed in the room with their heads lowered, thinking about something¡­

    ¡°Ning¡¯er!¡± Sun Wei finally spoke after a long silence.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said indifferently with a very cold attitude.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, don¡¯t be like this, okay?¡± Sun Wei said helplessly. s! He knew that Ning¡¯er had been very unhappy these few days, but he also felt ufortable in his heart!

    ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er roared furiously. Sun Wei wanted to try every day during the past few days, but it didn¡¯t work every time. In the end, she was unwilling to cooperate, so Sun Wei directly used force. This made her feel abnormally disgusted!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry, but I really don¡¯t think it¡¯s my fault,¡± Sun Wei exined. In fact, he had a very strong feeling every time, but he just couldn¡¯tplete it every time!

    ¡°It¡¯s not your problem. Could it be mine?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er red with her beautiful eyes and questioned very unpleasantly. This man obviously couldn¡¯t satisfy her anymore, but he always pretended to be strong. In the end, it made the two of them abnormally painful!

    ¡°This¡­ That¡¯s not what I mean. I think someone is messing with me!¡± Sun Wei voiced his doubts. For a few days, there was no reaction whenever he wanted to do it. When he gave up, the feeling was very strong, so he suspected that someone was scheming in the dark!

    ¡°Hmph! Stop finding excuses. You¡¯re obviously the one who is unable to do it anymore!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said disdainfully. There were rumors outside that Sun Wei was impotent now, so she also believed it. And if that was the case, it was impossible for her to hang out with Sun Wei anymore!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, why can¡¯t I? I¡¯m very healthy. Don¡¯t listen to the rumors outside!¡± Sun Wei quickly coaxed. He knew that there were many rumors that were disadvantageous to him outside now, but he had never been able to capture the person who spread those rumors, so this made him very depressed!

    ¡°You can? It¡¯s been a few days. Have you satisfied me even once? Sun Wei, if you can¡¯t find the reason, then there¡¯s no need for us to be together!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er directly gave an ultimatum.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, can you not be like this? You have to believe me. Someone is really messing with me. I suspect it¡¯s Leng Ruoxue and the others,¡± Sun Wei said with certainty.

    ¡°Is that so? Then quickly capture that ugly freak!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er roared. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s name was like a nightmare to her now, so she would lose her reason from anger as soon as she heard this name!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been sending people to look for their whereabouts. President Wu is also sending people to look for them!¡± Sun Weiforted. President Wu wanted to find the whereabouts of Leng Ruoxue and the others more than him. Therefore, he sent many people to look for them, but they still found nothing. Now, President Wu had diarrhea every day, and his road was basically a little unstable! Therefore, President Wu was much worse than him.

    ¡°There are so many of you looking for Leng Ruoxue, and you¡¯ve been looking for her for so many days. Logically speaking, Carefree City should have been searched several times already. Why haven¡¯t you found her yet?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er asked with a face full of doubts. She really doubted if they had done their best to look for her. If they had really been looking, why hadn¡¯t they found a single strand of Leng Ruoxue and the others after so many days!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, we¡¯ve almost turned Carefree City upside down. We¡¯ve sent people to check every inn and residence, but there¡¯s none! s! I don¡¯t know which rat hole they¡¯re hiding in!¡± Sun Wei said very gloomily. He couldn¡¯t find the whereabouts of the person he wanted to find, but he couldn¡¯t find anyone. This made him very angry!

    ¡°Then what should we do? Are we going to continue like this? We won¡¯t be able to have peace every day if we can¡¯t find the whereabouts of Leng Ruoxue and the others!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er was a little angry from embarrassment. Sun Wei had been experimenting non-stop these few days, provoking her every time. However, he was not responsible for watering her. She had not been satisfied for many days. This prevented her anger from umting and her temper from growing!

 Chapter 546 - Sun Weis Ending (3)

    <h4>Chapter 546: Sun Wei¡¯s Ending (3)</h4>

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, calm down first. I know you hate Leng Ruoxue. In fact, I also want to chop her into pieces, burn her bones, and scatter her ashes. However, the prerequisite is that we have to find them! Otherwise, we can only sulk ourselves!¡± Sun Wei stretched out his arms and hugged Lan Ning¡¯er to console her!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where is Leng Ruoxue hiding? Why can¡¯t we find them! By the way, did you search the Lan family¡¯s yard?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er suddenly asked. It was normal to let them stay in the Lan family¡¯s yard with Lan Lie¡¯s rtionship with Leng Ruoxue. However, she hadn¡¯t heard that Lan Lie was also in Carefree City!

    ¡°Yes, they are not in the Lan family¡¯s yard,¡± Sun Wei said helplessly. They had almost dug three feet into the ground in Carefree City, but they could not find the whereabouts of Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Then where will they hide? Could they really burrow underground?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er couldn¡¯t help guessing.

    ¡°Probably not. They¡¯re probably hiding!¡± Sun Wei said with certainty. This conclusion was obtained after discussing with President Wu. The two of them didn¡¯t believe that Leng Ruoxue and the others had already left Carefree City because they had been fooled these few days!

    ¡°Are you sure they haven¡¯t left yet?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er asked doubtfully.

    ¡°They definitely didn¡¯t leave. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been fooled by others!¡± Sun Wei was very sure of his guess.

    ¡°So what if they didn¡¯t leave? We can¡¯t find them at all. Moreover, we¡¯re in the open, and they¡¯re hiding in the dark. They can deal with us however they want, but we can¡¯t find them at all!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said gloomily. This helplessness was really too unbearable! She didn¡¯t know if she would go crazy if this continued!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Bear with it for a few more days. We will definitely find them,¡± Sun Wei coaxed.

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll give you half a month. I¡¯ll leave Carefree City if you can¡¯t find her by then!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said her thoughts.

    ¡°Are you leaving me?¡± Sun Wei said in disbelief. Ning¡¯er was already his woman, but she still wanted to leave him. Hmph! He would never allow that!

    ¡°What else can we do? I don¡¯t want to worry all day about someoneing to cause trouble, but we are unable to capture her,¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said nonchntly.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, you¡¯re already my woman now,¡± Sun Wei reminded.

    ¡°Hmph! So what? You¡¯re so useless. I probably won¡¯t have a good life with you. It¡¯s better to leave as soon as possible!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er said nonchntly. In fact, she didn¡¯t like Sun Wei at all. The reason why she mixed with him was only to borrow Sun Wei¡¯s current power. Therefore, it was only right for her to leave since Sun Wei couldn¡¯t satisfy her now.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, I won¡¯t let you leave me,¡± Sun Wei said very seriously. Ning¡¯er was his, even in death. He would never allow his woman to lie under another man and beg for love!

    ¡°You¡¯re so useless. You can¡¯t even capture a woman, and you are impotent now. What¡¯s the point of me being with you?¡± Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s beautiful face was full of disdain.

    ¡°I said that someone is messing with me. I¡¯m a normal man!¡± Sun Wei roared angrily. He was abnormally angry at Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s doubts. However, he couldn¡¯t do anything to Ning¡¯er. After all, Ning¡¯er was the woman he liked!

    ¡°Then quickly go and catch her? What¡¯s the use of just telling me!¡± Lan Ning¡¯er rolled her eyes at Sun Wei and didn¡¯t pity his encounter because Sun Wei was already on the same level as useless in her eyes!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely capture them. I¡¯ll let you know that your man is a hundred times stronger than all men!¡± Sun Wei roared. After shouting, he abandoned Lan Ning¡¯er and left the inn angrily alone!

    After Sun Wei left, Song Di and the others followed him until they followed the depressed Sun Wei into a deserted forest¡­

    Sun Wei walked without feeling anything. Suddenly, his vision darkened, and then he lost consciousness. He didn¡¯t know anything. When he woke up, he found himself in an unfamiliar ce¡­

    ¡°Where is this ce?¡± Sun Wei couldn¡¯t help muttering to himself. The fear in his heart gradually deepened as he looked at the white surroundings¡­

    ¡°This is hell! Haha, Sun Wei, I didn¡¯t expect this day toe for you!¡± Zheng En¡¯s voice sounded from the empty corner!

    ¡°You are Zheng En? Zheng En, quicklye out. Don¡¯t pretend to be mysterious,¡± Sun Wei shouted fearfully. Cold sweat couldn¡¯t help flowing down his forehead!

    ¡°Hehe, do you think there¡¯s a need for a dead person to pretend?¡± Zheng En said with a light smile, his voice abnormally cold as if it was transmitted from afar!

    ¡°Dead person? You¡¯re dead? No¡­ That¡¯s impossible!¡± Sun Wei would not believe that Zheng En really died. In his heart, Zheng En was an unkible cockroach. Otherwise, he would not have chased Zheng En for more than a decade but Zheng En was still alive and well!

    ¡°What¡¯s impossible? Didn¡¯t a huge explosion happen in your Sun family¡¯s yard? Do you think I can dodge it in my current state?¡± Zheng En asked coldly.

    ¡°You¡­ Weren¡¯t you rescued by your master?¡± Sun Wei questioned doubtfully.

    ¡°I want to, but my young miss doesn¡¯t know my current situation. How can shee to save me? I died in the explosion that time,¡± Zheng En exined.

    ¡°Then¡­ Then what about your master? He¡¯s a Mystic Supremacy. He can¡¯t be dead too, right?¡± Sun Wei probed.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you lock Master up? Why are you asking me?¡± Zheng En pretended to be in disbelief.

    ¡°He ran away!¡± Sun Wei said gloomily. He wouldn¡¯t be so nervous if Du Min hadn¡¯t run away. He was on tenterhooks all day because he was really afraid that Du Min would seek revenge on him!

    ¡°Are you sure my master escaped and wasn¡¯t killed by Wu Gong?¡± Zheng En asked doubtfully.

    ¡°Yes¡­ He really escaped. President Wu didn¡¯t kill him!¡± Sun Wei said honestly. He was very sure about this.

 Chapter 547 - Sun Weis Ending (4)

    <h4>Chapter 547: Sun Wei¡¯s Ending (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°But I don¡¯t believe you because I did not see my master. However, I want to know what happened to your master, you bastard who bullies your master and destroys your ancestors!¡± Zheng En scolded. He really hated Sun Wei¡¯s actions because alchemists like Sun Wei who betrayed their masters and destroyed their ancestors in this world were absolutely considered strange!

    ¡°I¡­ I was forced too. I didn¡¯t want to,¡± Sun Wei pretended to be pitiful.

    ¡°Nonsense, who forced you? It¡¯s obvious that you have ulterior motives, and you still have the cheek to quibble! Sun Wei, as a man, you have to be daring. You¡¯re not worthy of being a man at all!¡± Zheng En¡¯s voice was full of disdain, and the temperature here suddenly dropped a lot just as he finished speaking!

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Sun Wei crossed his arms in front of his chest and couldn¡¯t speak properly. Why was it suddenly so cold? What was going on? He couldn¡¯t understand. Could Zheng En really be dead? That was impossible, right? He still couldn¡¯t believe it!

    ¡°What about you? You are a scumbag, a bastard, a scumbag who bullies his master and ancestors. You will not have a good end,¡± Zheng En said disdainfully.

    ¡°Zheng¡­ Zheng En, don¡¯t pretend. Come out if you have the guts.¡± Sun Wei gathered his courage and roared loudly. The ce he was staying now was gloomy. Moreover, he could only hear Zheng En¡¯s voice but couldn¡¯t see him. This made the pressure in his heart very big, and the fear in his heart deepened!

    ¡°I said I¡¯m dead. Don¡¯t you understand humannguage? Moreover, do you think ghosts have guts?¡± Zheng En said with a light smile. Sun Wei¡¯s heart was not so goodpared to his rxed mood.

    ¡°You¡­ Can you tell me where this is first?¡± Sun Weiposed himself and asked. He was skeptical of Zheng En¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t even know where this ce was. This made the pressure in his heart increase!

    ¡°This is a ce where only people who have done bad things wille. Hehe, so you¡¯re here!¡± Zheng En gloated. He felt so good seeing Sun Wei¡¯s pale face and trembling body in the dark!

    ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s impossible. Aren¡¯t you here too?¡± Sun Wei hurriedly asked in return.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m here to seek revenge on you. You don¡¯t know, right? The Underworld Lord already knows what you did, so he¡¯s very angry at you for deceiving your masters and destroying your ancestors and framing your friends. He also agreed to let mee find you personally to seek revenge. This is probably the so-called retribution for evil! You¡¯ve done too many bad things. You won¡¯t have a good life even if you go to hell!¡± Zheng En said with a smile, hisughter seemed to have the joy of having avenged a great enmity!

    ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t. I was forced!¡± Sun Wei still wanted to quibble.

    ¡°Forced? Who forced you?¡± Zheng En questioned coldly. He was really very disappointed with Sun Wei¡¯s true nature. He also couldn¡¯t understand why he treated Sun Wei as a lifelong friend back then. His taste was really not good!

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s my family. You¡¯re not me. You don¡¯t know how much pressure I¡¯m under,¡± Sun Wei said pitifully.

    ¡°Stress? Can you frame me just because you¡¯re stressed?¡± Zheng En questioned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice either! If I don¡¯t do that, I won¡¯t be of any use in the family. I don¡¯t want to be an abandoned son, so I have to be the disciple of the Alchemist Association¡¯s president. That way, I will have a ce in the family.¡± Sun Wei said honestly, his face still full of fear!

    ¡°Hmph! You did all the bad things yourself, and you actually said that your family forced you. Sun Wei, I find that your skin is really extraordinarily thick!¡± Zheng En snorted coldly and said mockingly.

    ¡°Really, I had no choice either! You were my biggest rival back then. I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance if I didn¡¯t frame you. Boohoo¡­ I didn¡¯t want to. I really didn¡¯t want to!¡± Sun Wei said with a slight sob, as if he had suffered a lot.

    ¡°Sun Wei, don¡¯t quibble anymore. You obviously have ill intentions, but you actually said that you were forced. Are you a man or not? It¡¯s really embarrassing for a man to be like you,¡± Zheng En said disdainfully.

    ¡°I¡­ Of course I¡¯m a man, but I¡¯m not anymore. I¡¯m even impotent now. Boohoo¡­¡± Sun Wei even used such a reason in order to live. He thought he knew Zheng En very well, so he knew that the more he pretended to be pitiful, the greater his chance of survival.

    ¡°Sun Wei, you¡¯re really too shameless.¡± Zheng En was speechless. Sun Wei was really unscrupulous in order to survive! He actually abandoned the dignity of a man!

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. I really am impotent. Boohoo¡­¡± Sun Wei cried. This matter was very embarrassing but it was better than losing his life!

    ¡°Sun Wei, stop pretending to be pitiful. I won¡¯t pity you,¡± Zheng En said coldly. Hmph! Sun Wei really underestimated him. Did he think he was still the overly kind man from back then?

    ¡°Then¡­ then what do you want? I can do anything as long as you let me go,¡± Sun Wei pleaded. He didn¡¯t want to die, Boohoo¡­

    ¡°Tell me how you framed me back then! If you satisfy me, I might consider pleading with the Underworld Lord to let you live!¡± Zheng En said after some thought. He had to let Sun Wei reveal the truth himself. Only then could hepletely wash away his innocence. Otherwise, all the arrangements made by Miss would be in vain.

    ¡°Will you really let me go if I tell you?¡± Sun Wei said uncertainly.

    ¡°Of course. The Dark Lord said that this is our personal grudge. He won¡¯t pursue it if I¡¯m willing to let you go,¡± Zheng En said very sincerely.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you!¡± Sun Wei hesitated but still said.

    ¡°Tell me quickly, I¡¯m listening!¡± Zheng En urged.

    ¡°Zheng En, you are actually a very good friend. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Sun Wei said emotionally.

    ¡°Stop talking about this. I don¡¯t want to hear it. Just tell me how you framed me,¡± Zheng En said without any emotion.

    ¡°Do you still remember that patient from back then?¡± Sun Wei asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Zheng En answered. How could he not remember? It was said that the patient died because he took the pill he refined.. At the same time, it changed his fate.

 Chapter 548 - Reward (1)

    <h4>Chapter 548: Reward (1)</h4>

    ¡°In fact, that person didn¡¯t die at all. He recovered quickly after taking the pills you refined. I gave him benefits, so he was willing to cooperate with me to frame you!¡± Sun Wei exined.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t die? Then where is he now?¡± Zheng En asked while suppressing his anger. He really didn¡¯t expect his momentary kindness to cause him an undeserved cmity!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. However, he should be living a good life now because I gave him a lot of money back then,¡± Sun Wei said.

    ¡°Living a good life? Sun Wei, why didn¡¯t you kill that person to silence him? Didn¡¯t you silence many people who worked for you back then?¡± Zheng En said in puzzlement.

    ¡°I wanted to kill him, but that person was very cunning. He slipped away by himself before I could do anything. I¡¯ve never found his whereabouts!¡± Sun Wei said gloomily. s! He wouldn¡¯t have chased Zheng En for more than a decade if that person hadn¡¯t disappeared!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to fail as well,¡± Zheng En said coldly.

    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect him to slip away so quickly either,¡± Sun Wei said with slight regret.

    ¡°Sun Wei, you did all sorts of bad things and bullied your master and ancestors. Don¡¯t you have nightmares at night?¡± Zheng En asked very curiously.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I was forced.¡± Sun Wei defended himself.

    ¡°Haha, Sun Wei, I¡¯ve lived for so long, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone as thick-skinned as you,¡± Zheng En said disdainfully.

    ¡°I had no choice,¡± Sun Wei emphasized.

    ¡°Sun Wei, was there any other reason why you framed me back then besides being jealous of me?¡± Zheng En couldn¡¯t understand. If it was just jealousy, he shouldn¡¯t have been tortured to death!

    ¡°No. I want to be the disciple of the president of the Alchemist Association. However, your existence is too much pressure on me, so I had no choice but to attack you. In fact, I also treat you as a friend.¡± Sun Wei tried to move him with affection because he thought he knew Zheng En very well. Zheng En had always been a very kind and righteous man in his heart. Otherwise, he would not have sessfully framed him back then.

    ¡°Sun Wei, don¡¯t insult my intelligence. You¡¯ve never treated me as a friend. You approached me with a reason from the beginning,¡± Zheng En said very coldly. He really didn¡¯t expect Sun Wei to still want to use his kindness now. s! Did Sun Wei really think he was still the Zheng En from back then?

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Sun Wei¡¯s attitude was abnormally sincere.

    ¡°Sun Wei, no one will believe you anymore, including your master,¡± Zheng En reminded kindly.

    ¡°Master? Where is my master? I want to see my master!¡± Sun Wei heard the word master as if he had grabbed onto a life-saving straw.

    ¡°Sun Wei, don¡¯t waste your energy. Your master doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡± Zheng En looked at the middle-aged man beside him and said honestly.

    ¡°No, no. Master won¡¯t treat me like this.¡± Sun Wei didn¡¯t believe that his master, who had always loved him, would not recognize him!

    ¡°You don¡¯t even acknowledge your master anymore. It¡¯s only right for your master to treat you like this,¡± Zheng En reminded.

    ¡°I was forced. I was really forced. Master, believe me, save me. I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Sun Wei shouted crazily, but he didn¡¯t receive any response. Even Zheng En¡¯s voice disappeared¡­

    In the forest.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the dozens of old men with different expressions around her. These old men were the elders of the Alchemist Association who were once locked up by Sun Wei. Sun Wei¡¯s master, Ren Li, was naturally among them.

    ¡°Now that you know the truth, do you have anything to say?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows and asked coldly. She wouldn¡¯t care about the lives of these old men at all if it weren¡¯t for the sake of justice for Zheng En!

    ¡°We¡­¡± An elder wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t know how to say it!

    ¡°We what? So? Is returning justice to my subordinates making things difficult for you? In that case, there¡¯s no need for you to live anymore!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very ruthlessly.

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill us! We are respected alchemists!¡± another elder said in disbelief.

    ¡°Respected alchemists? Haha, this is too funny. In my eyes, you are just stray dogs. Since I saved you but you can¡¯t be used by me, then there¡¯s no point in you living. I don¡¯t raise idle people. Transcend as early as possible!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, they won¡¯t be able to reincarnate even if they die,¡± the freak said gloatingly.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯ll keep their souls for refining pills. It¡¯s said that in ancient times, there was a pill that required souls to refine,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Lass, you know that too?¡± the little old man said in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa Du, do you know that too?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in return.

    ¡°Haha,ss, I also read about it in an ancient book. I heard that pills with souls added could be nurtured into pill spirits,¡± the little old man said with great interest.

    ¡°Grandpa Du, let¡¯s refine a pill spirit after we find all the herbs. It will save us a lot of trouble with the pill spirit!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. Her beautiful eyes kept circling the dozens of elders as if she was looking for a suitable soul!

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s conversation with the little old man made the hair on the bodies of the elders present stand on end. Boohoo¡­ This woman was really too ruthless. They didn¡¯t want to be refined into pill spirits!

    ¡°Okay. Hehe, I¡¯m afraid only you can refine an alchemist spirit! Well, my good disciple also has a chance,¡± the little old man said with envy. The conditions for refining an alchemist spirit were very stringent. Apart from having a soul, the requirements for alchemists¡¯ mes were also very high! There was no way to refine a soul unless it was a divine me.

    ¡°Yes, there are so many souls. If we find enough herbs, we should be able to refine many pill spirits. Grandpa Du, I¡¯ll give each of you one then,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very generously.

    ¡°Hehe, Lass, I¡¯ll wait for you to say that. Leave the soul extraction to me. I know how to do it!¡± the little old man volunteered. Hmph! These elders really didn¡¯t care about face. They actually dared to put on airs at a time like this. Thess would not tolerate them!

 Chapter 549 - Reward (2)

    <h4>Chapter 549: Reward (2)</h4>

    ¡°Okay, Grandpa Du, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to deal with these people first. They upy too much space!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very disdainfully. Hmph! She wouldn¡¯t have saved them if she knew they were so stubborn!

    ¡°Okay, no problem. Leave it to me,¡± the little old man replied. Then he raised a hand above his head and prepared to attack!

    ¡°Wait.¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly stopped the little old man before he could do anything.

    ¡°Lass, don¡¯t be soft-hearted! Some people are not worth it,¡± the little old man advised.

    ¡°Grandpa Du, you¡¯re mistaken. I want them to pay for the rooms and meals over the past few days. I¡¯m not obligated to raise them for nothing,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined with a smile. After saving these people, she hid them in the guest room she booked for Carefree Hall, so she paid for their meals and lodging these few days!

    ¡°Yes, that makes sense. Return the money you owe the girl first, and then I¡¯ll deal with you.¡± The little old man nodded and ordered the dozens of elders with very ugly expressions.

    ¡°Your Excellency Du Min, your status in the Alchemist Association is extraordinary. How can you help outsiders bully us?¡± an elder questioned with slight dissatisfaction. In fact, he didn¡¯t think Du Min would really kill them, so he was fearless!

    ¡°Outsiders? To me, you are the outsiders,¡± the little old man said emotionlessly, despising these elders who still couldn¡¯t see the situation clearly.

    ¡°Your Excellency Du Min, everything is negotiable. It¡¯s really a little difficult for us to seek justice for Zheng En now,¡± another elder mediated.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The little old man narrowed his eyes and asked lightly.

    ¡°Your Excellency Du Min, you should be aware of the situation in the headquarters. We are also being investigated by the headquarters now, so we have no way to clear Zheng En¡¯s name,¡± the elder exined with a troubled expression.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The other elders quickly echoed.

    ¡°Do you mean that you want us to help you snatch back the Alchemist Association Headquarters?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile, her beautiful face full of realization. Hmph! These old foxes finally revealed their fox tails!

    ¡°If you are willing to help, we will immediately clear Zheng En¡¯s name after we obtain control of the headquarters,¡± the elder said hurriedly. He might not have interacted with Leng Ruoxue for long, but he was very impressed with Leng Ruoxue¡¯s methods.

    ¡°You¡¯re negotiating with me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently, no joy or anger on her beautiful face!

    ¡°Uh! We just hope that Miss Leng can help,¡± the elder said very sincerely.

    ¡°No! We don¡¯t care even if you can¡¯t clear Zheng En¡¯s name. Anyway, the Alchemist Association has beenid to waste. Isn¡¯t it not so important to clear her name!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. Hmph! The person who could threaten her hadn¡¯t been born yet! How could she be threatened by a few disheveled old men!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The elders were stunned. None of them expected Leng Ruoxue to refuse so directly. This was a little unexpected and also made them not mentally prepared because this was far from what they had originally imagined! The reason why they didn¡¯t immediately agree to return Zheng En¡¯s innocence was also because they hoped to hold the initiative in the negotiation. However, Leng Ruoxue actually didn¡¯t y ording to the rules!

    ¡°Miss Leng, what should we do to make you willing to help us?¡± Another elder couldn¡¯t help asking. Sun Wei was in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hands, and they couldn¡¯t take back the authority of the headquarters with their strength, so they really needed Leng Ruoxue¡¯s help.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to help you, but you can pay me. I can help you if the remuneration is satisfactory.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. In fact, she had decided to ruthlessly kill them since she sent people to save these old men! Who asked them to actually dare to bully her people! Hmph!

    ¡°Then how much do you want, Miss Leng?¡± an elder asked while enduring the pain.

    ¡°Not much. I just want two-thirds of your headquarters¡¯ assets,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very kindly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Cold sweat broke out on the foreheads of the elders, and their hearts fluttered. Wasn¡¯t two-thirds more than that? One had to know that it was the wealth umted by the Alchemist Association for thousands of years! Two-thirds of it was gone in an instant by her exorbitant demand! It was really too despicable!

    ¡°What? You can¡¯t bear to? Then forget it.¡± Leng Ruoxue shrugged her shoulders nonchntly.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Miss Leng, can we discuss it?¡± an elder asked.

    ¡°Okay, discuss it nicely. However, my patience is limited,¡± Leng Ruoxue warned, implying that she would not wait for them for long.

    ¡°Okay,¡± the elders replied. Then they walked to another corner and discussed it!

    ¡°Miss, will they agree?¡± Zheng En asked curiously. Just as Miss said, it was no longer important if the Alchemist Association did not clear his name because Sun Wei had already said it himself, and many people had already heard it. This was enough for him!

    ¡°Yes,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty.

    ¡°Little Snowy, you¡¯re ruthless!¡± Lan Ming said with admiration. Boohoo¡­ He realized that the price Little Snowy offered him was already considered very cheap!

    ¡°We have to attack when the timees! Who asked them to care so much about the Alchemist Association!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. Those who dared to bully her and dared to threaten her had to pay the price!

    ¡°Miss, what should we do with Sun Wei?¡± Zheng En suddenly asked.

    ¡°Do you want to kill him?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in return. Sun Wei was now in an illusion that she got Confound to set up. That illusion had a huge impact on people¡¯s hearts and would cause them to hallucinate. That was why Sun Wei thought he was really in hell, and fear had already taken root in his heart!

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to dirty my hands.¡± Zheng En thought for a while and said. In fact, he really wanted to kill Sun Wei with his own hands previously, but now he felt that there was no need because Sun Wei¡¯s spirit in the illusion had already been greatly stimted. There was no sense of aplishment even if he killed Sun Wei now!

 Chapter 550 - Reward (3)

    <h4>Chapter 550: Reward (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Then hand him to Confound!¡± Leng Ruoxue signaled the little white snake wrapped around her wrist to get rid of Sun Wei after speaking!

    The little white snake understood and quietly slid down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist, crawling toward the illusion it had set up¡­

    Half an hourter.

    The elders of the Alchemist Association returned to Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Miss Leng, we¡¯ve already discussed it. If you can help us take back control of the Alchemist Association, we are willing to pay two-thirds of our assets as remuneration!¡± an elder said as a representative. Even though two-thirds of their assets made them feel pain, it was better than losing the Alchemist Association!

    ¡°Those who know the truth are outstanding. Your decision is wise,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised.

    ¡°I wonder when will Miss Leng be able to help us take back the Alchemist Association Headquarters?¡± the elder continued asking.

    ¡°Anytime if you¡¯re not afraid of Wu Gong finding trouble with you,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied with a light smile.

    ¡°Uh! Erm¡­¡± The elder was a little depressed because they were not sure if Wu Gong would cause trouble for them now. However, they wanted to take back the headquarters quickly. Boohoo¡­ How conflicted!

    ¡°You have to think carefully!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Miss Leng, we¡¯ve decided to take back the headquarters as soon as possible.¡± The elders exchanged nces before an elder spoke.

    ¡°Okay, but I can only cooperate with you in the dark. The main force to snatch back the Alchemist Association is you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The elders nodded. Wu Gong¡¯s problem was not resolved. They couldn¡¯t ask Leng Ruoxue to help openly. They didn¡¯t want to be Wu Gong¡¯s first target!

    ¡°Then n carefully. Tell me if you need my cooperation. By the way, don¡¯t forget to pay for the room and food!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in a good mood.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The elders were collectively speechless. They had already paid two-thirds of the Alchemist Association¡¯s assets as remuneration. Why did Leng Ruoxue still remember the small money for rooms and meals!

    ¡°Sun Wei¡¯s matter has been resolved. Let¡¯s return to the inn quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue pulled the freak directly out of this uninhabited forest, Zheng En and the others following closely behind.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others walked directly into the living room after returning to the Carefree Pavilion.

    After sitting in the chair, Leng Ruoxue looked around at everyone in the hall and said, ¡°Song Di, you did well.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Miss. Is there anything else you need us to do?¡± Song Di asked expectantly. Their mission was rtively easier because Sun Wei was too weak and there were no powerful experts around him!

    ¡°Have you dealt with Sun Wei¡¯s subordinates?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s been settled,¡± Song Di reported.

    ¡°Oh, then go and help those elders from the Alchemist Association!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Miss, the people from the Alchemist Association Headquarters are not strong. They don¡¯t need so many of us!¡± Song Di said carefully. In fact, he wanted to help Big Brother Cheng and the others deal with Wu Gong, but he didn¡¯t know if Miss would agree.

    ¡°Then go and help Cheng Wu. The others will help those elders,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly.

    ¡°Miss, we also want to¡­¡± a Mystic Sovereign said with some difficulty. He stopped mid-sentence.

    ¡°Go to Cheng Wu after you¡¯re done with the Alchemist Association¡¯s matters,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She knew very well what these subordinates were thinking. She couldn¡¯t dampen their spirits since they were so enthusiastic!

    ¡°Yes, Miss. We¡¯ll go find those elders now.¡± The Mystic Sovereigns stood up and left the living room impatiently.

    ¡°Song Di, go too!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. s! When did these people be impatient!

    ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± Song Di quickly answered, stood up, and left the living room.

    ¡°Haha,ss, your subordinates are quite proactive in their work!¡± the little old man said with a face full of envy. If the elders of the Alchemist Association Headquarters were like these people, the Alchemist Association would not have be like this.

    ¡°Grandpa Du, I caused the Alchemist Association to bleed profusely. You won¡¯t me me, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly.

    ¡°No, no. Hehe, it¡¯s better than letting those assets enter your pocket than letting those ingrates benefit! Moreover, didn¡¯t you leave a third of it for them! It¡¯s enough for them to rebuild the headquarters!¡± the little old man said very generously. It was very easy for alchemists to earn money, so he had never taken those worldly possessions seriously.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s good that Grandpa Du doesn¡¯t me me. It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s rest early!¡± Leng Ruoxue said as she looked at the sky.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded and then returned to their rooms to rest.

    Leng Ruoxue and the freak entered the bracelet directly after returning to their room.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, will the matter of the Alchemist Association be resolved tomorrow?¡± Empty, who was waiting for them on the stone chair in front of the purple bamboo hut, asked.

    ¡°Haha, that will depend on the abilities of those elders!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help them think of some way?¡± Empty asked curiously.

    ¡°Not only are those old men stubborn, but they also want to y mind games with me. I don¡¯t care. However, I¡¯ve already sent a few Mystic Sovereigns to help them. As for when I can regain control of the Alchemist Association, it¡¯s not up to me to decide,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t you want to receive the money early?¡± Empty asked with a smile, his smiling ck eyes full of teasing.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. Anyway, Wu Gong¡¯s matter isn¡¯t over yet. If those old men dare to renege on their debts, I¡¯ll send someone to inform Wu Gong. Hehe, Wu Gong will be happy to cause trouble for them if he can¡¯t find us.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly. However, she was very confident that those self-righteous old men would not dare to renege on their debts.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re so bad! Haha!¡± Empty said happily. Those stubborn old men from the Alchemist Association were unlucky to have encountered Xue¡¯er!

    ¡°I respect people tenfold if they respect me. Those old men are not sincere at all. I saved them, but they still y mind games with me. Will I still be Leng Ruoxue if I don¡¯t teach them a lesson?¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.. She had to take revenge for her enmity. Hmph! Whoever provoked her would not have a good life!

 Chapter 551 - A Good Thing That Fell From The Sky (1)

    <h4>Chapter 551: A Good Thing That Fell From The Sky (1)</h4>

    ¡°Those old men have been in high positions for many years, so they naturally won¡¯t take others seriously. They deserved it!¡± Empty gloated.

    ¡°Empty, what should we do with the people from the Mystic Association?¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly asked when she saw that nothing was wrong.

    ¡°Uh! Xue¡¯er, this is your business. Why are you asking me? You can decide for yourself!¡± Empty said.

    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ve decided to destroy the Mystic Association Headquarters!¡± Leng Ruoxue said a little ruthlessly. What she meant by destroying was that there would be no Mystic Association Headquarters on the Boundless Heaven Continent in the future! Hmph! She didn¡¯t believe that Empty wouldn¡¯t feel heartache!

    ¡°Uh! Xue¡¯er, there¡¯s no need to do that, right? There might be ck sheep in the Mystic Association Headquarters, but that was only done by some people after all. If we destroy the Mystic Association Headquarters, then there won¡¯t be any ce to transmute spiritual power in the future,¡± Empty advised. s! He didn¡¯t want to see the Mystic Association Headquarters disappear from the Boundless Heaven Continent.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do! The Mystic Association has been under Wu Gong¡¯s control for many years. The president is in seclusion. If Wu Gong dies, won¡¯t the Mystic Association be leaderless?¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°In fact, I think you can take over the Mystic Association Headquarters,¡± Empty suggested. Hehe, he could be at ease if Xue¡¯er took over the Mystic Association Headquarters!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. You know I¡¯m most afraid of trouble.¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly refused. Hmph! She had a headache even in Myriad Mountain City. She would definitely go crazy if she took over the Mystic Association Headquarters!

    ¡°But I think you¡¯re the most suitable candidate,¡± Empty said with a light smile.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking too much? Wu Gong isn¡¯t dead yet, and the Mystic Association is still under his control.¡± The freak who had been listening to their conversation rolled his eyes and said speechlessly.

    ¡°This is called preparing for a rainy day!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile, her beautiful face full of calctions.

    ¡°Yes, the fate of the Mystic Association Headquarters is destined. Therefore, we have to think about it first. After all, this concerns the numerous mystics on the Boundless Heaven Continent!¡± Empty echoed. The effects on the mystics would be inestimable without the Mystic Association Headquarters. Therefore, he had to think of a way to minimize this effect!

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote to think about it after Wu Gong dies. If there¡¯s really no other way, let Lan Ming manage the Mystic Association Headquarters for the time being! Don¡¯t forget that his master is the president of the Mystic Association Headquarters!¡± the freak reminded.

    ¡°Lan Ming? His strength is too low. I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to convince everyone!¡± Empty frowned and said after some thought.

    ¡°Destroy everyone who isn¡¯t convinced. Let¡¯s see who still dares to say anything!¡± the freak suggested.

    ¡°Uh! You¡¯re ruthless enough, but what you said makes sense!¡± Empty said after some thought.

    ¡°Then let Lan Ming take over the mess in the Mystic Association after Wu Gong dies!¡± Leng Ruoxue gloated. Hehe, Little Lan Lan would be troublesome in the future. She didn¡¯t care who took over as long as she didn¡¯t have to care!

    ¡°Poor Little Lan Lan, your fate has been decided by the three of you irresponsible fellows just like that. s!¡± Icy, which had been sleeping on the stone table, opened its ice blue eyes and said with slight sympathy.

    ¡°Little Icy, sleep on your own. Don¡¯t eavesdrop!¡± Leng Ruoxue picked up Icy and covered its little ears with her hand.

    ¡°Little Snowy, I don¡¯t need to eavesdrop. I¡¯m listening openly,¡± Icy said nonchntly.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t listen openly. Hurry up and sleep!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged.

    ¡°Oh, right, Little Snowy, you don¡¯t need my help to deal with Wu Gong!¡± Icy asked, its beautiful ice blue eyes full of interest!

    ¡°Help? Wouldn¡¯t you help him if you wiped him out with a sneeze?¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. She didn¡¯t intend to let Wu Gong live. Where could she find him if Icy sneezed?

    ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t have to sneeze,¡± Icy said with a naughty smile. Boohoo¡­ Little Snowy wouldn¡¯t think that it only knew how to sneeze! It was looking down on it too much!

    ¡°Master, leave Wu Gong to me!¡± The transmogrified Feng Zhan flew over andnded on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°You? You¡¯re only a level-two Transcendent Divine Beast. Wu Gong is a Mystic Supremacy. Can you beat him?¡± Icy said with slight disdain. Hmph! Damn stinky bird, how dare you snatch food from its mouth. It seemed like it had beaten too little! It had to teach this bird a lesson when it had time!

    ¡°Tch, I might only be a level-two Transcendent Divine Beast and might not be as strong as that long-legged Wu Gong, but I have many subordinates. I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t burn that Wu Gong to death with every bird and me!¡± Feng Zhan said confidently. Hmph! Those stinky dragons wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke them if they attacked in groups!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Icy¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines. Boohoo¡­ It was not a match for these stinky birds in a group battle. s! It was good to have many beasts! Poor lonely person!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I realized that your beasts are even more ruthless!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Boundless¡¯s forehead. s! Not to mention Wu Gong, even he couldn¡¯t stand the Southern Spirit me of the Fire Phoenix n! And each bird had a mouthful of Southern Spirit me? Then Wu Gong probably wouldn¡¯t even have ashes left! He felt some pity for Wu Gong now!

    ¡°Hehe, of course. Their masters are too weak!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of pride.

    ¡°Your strength is low? You¡¯re already a Mystic Monarch. A Mystic Monarch can also be considered a powerhouse on the Boundless Heaven Continent,¡± Empty said speechlessly.

    ¡°But aren¡¯t there many Mystic Sovereigns and Mystic Supremacies? Therefore, Mystic Monarchs are nothing!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°Master, I want to beat up that Wu Gong too!¡± Charm jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and acted coquettishly.

    ¡°Charm wants to be beaten up too? Who else wants to be beaten up?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked as more beasts gathered around her.

    ¡°Me!¡±

    The beasts all rushed to speak. Hehe, they might not be as strong as Wu Gong, but they had to participate! They had to help their master no matter what if Wu Gong bullied her!

    ¡°I want to participate too, can I?¡± The honest Big Hairy scratched its head shyly. It had been living with these beasts since Old Man Zao went into seclusion. Therefore, it also treated itself as one of them under the influence of the beasts, even though it was not Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beast.

 Chapter 552 - A Good Thing Falling From The Sky (2)

    <h4>Chapter 552: A Good Thing Falling From The Sky (2)</h4>

    ¡°I want to too,¡± the little peacock said. It might be Feng Zhan¡¯s subordinate, but Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t contract with it, so it didn¡¯t know what its current identity should be. Fortunately, its boss¡¯s master would use it sometimes, so it felt that it was still useful.

    ¡°All of you? But you can¡¯t all go out. Otherwise, it will scare others,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. s! If others knew that she actually contracted so many beasts, wouldn¡¯t they treat her as a monster!

    ¡°Beloved Master, let your Darling train!¡± Darling¡¯s beautiful silver eyes looked at Leng Ruoxue with watery eyes and pleaded.

    ¡°Master, you can¡¯t abandon Dazzle!¡± The little ck fox jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and rubbed against her non-stop while acting coquettishly.

    ¡°Master!¡± Ling didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at Leng Ruoxue with its bright ck eyes without blinking. Its eyes seemed to say, ¡®Master, bring me along!¡¯

    ¡°You¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was helpless. s! This was the difficulty of having too many beasts! Both the palms and the backs of the hands were meat, bringing anyone or not would make things difficult for her! And if a beast was sad because of this, she would not feel good either! She was conflicted¡­

    ¡°Haha, Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s really not easy to see your conflicted expression!¡± Empty said with a smile. The Leng Ruoxue in his eyes had always been confident, but now she revealed such a conflicted expression. This was really too rare!

    ¡°Stop gloating. Hurry think of a way for me!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes red fiercely at Empty, her beautiful face full of displeasure.

    ¡°That¡¯s simple! Ask Ling to cast an invisibility spell on them as long as they don¡¯t show themselves,¡± Empty said with a light smile.

    ¡°Ling, can you do it?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked worriedly. She was afraid that Ling¡¯s body would not be able to withstand using an invisibility spell on so many beasts!

    ¡°There should be no problem as long as Master¡¯s pills replenish its mystic energy,¡± Ling said after some thought. Well, this was also a huge test for it.

    ¡°Ling, just do what you can. Don¡¯t show off if you really don¡¯t have a choice!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ling nodded in response.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled for the time being. Everyone, go back and rest!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Then she pulled the freak back to the purple bamboo hut.

    The next day.

    Leng Ruoxue brought the freak out of the bracelet and returned to their room in the inn. Someone knocked on the door.

    The freak opened the door and saw the old man standing at the door. He frowned and said, ¡°Elder Lian, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s like this. We¡¯ve already discussed a strategy to meet with Miss Leng.¡± Elder Lian braced himself. Uh! This man didn¡¯t seem to be too friendly to him! s! He was definitely ranked at the top among the elders of the Alchemist Association. Moreover, his words were very weighty, but it waspletely ineffective against Leng Ruoxue. This couldn¡¯t help making him feel helpless!

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve thought about it. Moreover, didn¡¯t Xue¡¯er already get someone to help you?¡± The freak blocked the way directly. He didn¡¯t have a good impression of these old men. Hmph! These old men actually dared to plot against Xue¡¯er. They really didn¡¯t know how to write the word death!

    ¡°Uh! Alright then!¡± Elder Lian had no choice but to turn around and leave with a wry smile!

    The freak closed the door with a bang when he saw Elder Lian leave, and then he returned to the inner room!

    ¡°Freak, who is it?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. However, she was more surprised that the freak didn¡¯t let that person enter the house!

    ¡°It¡¯s Elder Lian from the Alchemist Association, but he was sent away by me!¡± the freak exined lightly.

    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the matter with him?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. He said that they had already discussed a countermeasure and wanted to meet you. I said that there was no need. Let them decide for themselves. Then he left,¡± the freak said innocently.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded with a light smile, not nning to expose him.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we goingter?¡± the freak asked curiously. He didn¡¯t know what Xue¡¯er would do since he woke up so early today.

    ¡°Freak, let¡¯s take a walk around Carefree City!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested after some thought. They had been staying in the inn most of the time since they came to Carefree City for a few days, and they hadn¡¯t had a good tour thest time.

    ¡°Okay!¡± The freak didn¡¯t care what he was doing as long as he could be with Xue¡¯er!

    After speaking, Leng Ruoxue and the freak exited the room and arrived on the streets of Carefree City.

    At this moment, there were not many pedestrians on the streets of Carefree City because too many things had happened recently. Moreover, many people didn¡¯t dare to wander the streets at all. It was said that the Vice President of the Mystic Association, Wu Gong, had gone crazy. He would send people to capture and interrogate anyone suspicious on the streets! This made the atmosphere in Carefree City even more tense!

    The two of them walked on the streets and unknowingly arrived outside Wu Gong¡¯s temporary residence. Leng Ruoxue and the freak¡¯s eyes met as they looked at the slightly shabby yard wall. They looked at each other and smiled. Then they took out a few explosive balls from their rings and buried them in the corner outside the yard wall.

    ¡°Ling, help us turn invisible!¡± Leng Ruoxue summoned Ling and ordered while no one was around.

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Ling answered and cast an invisibility spell for the two of them.

    ¡°Ling, do you know where Cheng Wu and the others are hiding?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked softly. Ling had been following Cheng Wu and the others for a while and had only been summoned back two days ago!

    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Ling replied and led the way, leading Leng Ruoxue and the freak to the empty room where Cheng Wu was hiding.

    ¡°Miss, why are you here?¡± Cheng Wu and the others were discussing their next step in the room. They hurriedly stood up and asked in puzzlement when they saw Leng Ruoxue and the freak.

    ¡°We came out for a walk,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Oh, Miss, we¡¯re driving Wu Gong crazy. Hehe!¡± Cheng Wu said proudly. He had never known that teasing others could be so enjoyable!

 Chapter 553 - A Good Thing Falling From The Sky (3)

    <h4>Chapter 553: A Good Thing Falling From The Sky (3)</h4>

    ¡°Be careful. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be driven into a corner!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded them worriedly.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. We already have a n,¡± Cheng Wu said with a smile, his resolute face full of mystery!

    ¡°Oh, what n?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. She had not participated in Cheng Wu and the others¡¯ ns since she started for them. Hehe, she was also training Cheng Wu and the others¡¯ adaptability! After all, she didn¡¯t want her subordinates to not know how to use their brains and only know how to carry out dead orders!

    ¡°Miss, Wu Gong has many Mystic Sovereigns by his side, so we decided to attack those Mystic Sovereigns first. We¡¯ll cut off Wu Gong¡¯s ws and let him search every house by himself, hehe!¡± Cheng Wu said with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Haha, others capture the leader first to capture the bandits, but you¡¯re doing the opposite. Not bad!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded with satisfaction and praised.

    ¡°Hehe, Miss taught me well!¡± Cheng Wu ttered.

    ¡°Stop ttering me. By the way, I forgot to tell you that I ced a small gift from this mansion just now, so you probably have to find another ce to hide!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Ah! Miss, you¡¯re really too evil. Wu Gong finally calmed down. Now he has to find a new ce!¡± Cheng Wu said with pity. s! Why was Wu Gong so unlucky to have provoked his young miss!

    ¡°Yes, of course. Pack up and prepare to leave!¡± Leng Ruoxue said without any sympathy.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s leave this ce immediately!¡± Cheng Wu said fearfully. Boohoo¡­ Miss¡¯s little gifts were not to be trifled with! They would kill.

    ¡°By the way, have you seen Mrs. Sun recently?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. She had long heard of the famous Mrs. Sun, but she had never had the chance to meet her. s! What a pity!

    ¡°No. I heard that Madam Sun left Carefree City after the big explosion at the Mystic Association Headquarters,¡± Cheng Wu said.

    ¡°That woman is quite heartless. Wu Gong encountered such an unlucky thing, and she actually left alone!¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed. s! Was this the so-called flying off on their own when disaster struck?

    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t leave, do you think she can count on her and Wu Gong to go through thick and thin together? She¡¯s a married woman. She¡¯s already made a huge cuckold of the Sun family¡¯s deputy patriarch. If she continues to advance with Wu Gong, then there¡¯s no need for her to be the Madam of the Sun family!¡± Cheng Wu said disdainfully. Hmph! He had never had a good impression of such a promiscuous woman. However, what surprised him was the attitude of the deputy patriarch of the Sun family. He didn¡¯t believe that the man knew nothing about this, so he really couldn¡¯t understand the man¡¯s thoughts!

    ¡°Yes, that makes sense. However, men¡¯s thoughts are really strange!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the freak, then at Cheng Wu and the others and sighed with emotion.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why are you looking at me? I¡¯m not such a useless man!¡± the freak protested. Hmph! He would never let that man go if any man dared to touch his Xue¡¯er.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m not either!¡± Cheng Wu said fearfully. Boohoo¡­ Miss¡¯s gaze was really too¡­

    ¡°Haha, quickly leave this ce! It will explodeter!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t helpughing happily seeing the depressed expressions of the freak and the others.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded.

    ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go back to the inn!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to the freak.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The freak nodded.

    ¡°Cheng Wu, tell me in advance if there¡¯s anything you need my help with,¡± Leng Ruoxue said and left with the freak.

    Not long after Leng Ruoxue and the freak left, the mansion exploded. Wu Gong and his subordinates, who were not mentally prepared, suffered varying degrees of injuries. Fortunately, no casualties urred!

    Wu Gong almost fainted from anger as he looked at the ruins in front of him. He gritted his teeth, looked at his subordinates, and ordered furiously, ¡°Seal the city gate immediately and continue the carpet search! Don¡¯t even let out a fly!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± the subordinates said as they endured the pain. However, they had varying degrees of resentment for Wu Gong in their hearts. Hmph! Would they have been treated like this if Wu Gong hadn¡¯t offended someone? Moreover, Wu Gong, as a Mystic Supremacy, couldn¡¯t do anything to a mere elementary mystic. This didn¡¯t prevent them from doubting Wu Gong¡¯s ability!

    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you going? What are you waiting for?¡± Wu Gong roared.

    ¡°President, what will happen to you if we go?¡± a subordinate asked bravely. Now that they were all injured and didn¡¯t have a ce to stay, he felt that they should find a ce to stay first and search for Leng Ruoxue and the others!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Hurry up and find someone for me,¡± Wu Gong roared.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The subordinates had no choice but to bite the bullet and search.

    In the corner.

    Cheng Wu and the others were hiding in the dark, watching Wu Gong and the others.

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng, do you think Wu Gong¡¯s subordinates will listen to him?¡± Hei Zi asked curiously.

    ¡°Of course not. Didn¡¯t you notice? They don¡¯t trust Wu Gong anymore. Hehe, if I¡¯m not mistaken, they will definitely obey but disobey in secret!¡± Cheng Wu said understandingly. This Wu Gong really failed as a person. s! If he was half as good as his young miss, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been deserted. Obviously, Wu Gong was not far away.

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng, should we watch Wu Gong or his subordinates?¡± Song Di couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Go deal with his subordinates. I¡¯ll watch over Wu Gong!¡± Cheng Wu said after some thought.

    ¡°Okay, be careful.¡± Song Di nodded. Then he led his men and quietly followed Wu Gong¡¯s group¡­

    Leng Ruoxue and the freak went directly to the living room after returning to the Carefree Pavilion.

    Lan Ming, Zheng En, and the little old man were sitting in the living room chatting. After seeing Leng Ruoxue and the freak, the little old man asked curiously, ¡°Lass, where did you go?¡±

    ¡°I went out for a walk,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied. Then she found a chair with the freak and sat down!

 Chapter 554 - A Good Thing That Fell From The Sky (4)

    <h4>Chapter 554: A Good Thing That Fell From The Sky (4)</h4>

    ¡°Miss, I saw Lan Ning¡¯er leave Carefree City when I went out just now!¡± Zheng En said.

    ¡°Oh, so be it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. She wanted to kill Lan Ning¡¯er, but she couldn¡¯t say this in front of Lan Ming! After all, Lan Ning¡¯er was a member of the Lan family no matter how bad she was!

    ¡°Little Snowy, I think Lan Ning¡¯er won¡¯t dare to return to the Lan family anymore,¡± Lan Ming guessed.

    ¡°That might not be the case. Don¡¯t underestimate Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s thick skin!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization.

    ¡°But with what she did, she won¡¯t have a good life even if she returns to the Lan family,¡± Lan Ming said understandingly. Super families like the Lan family were very prideful, so Lan Ning¡¯er would not have any status in the Lan family anymore.

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, I don¡¯t care how your Lan family will treat her. I just hope she doesn¡¯t provoke me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let her go again!¡± Leng Ruoxue warned. Hmph! She could let Lan Ning¡¯er go this time on ount of the Lan family. However, if Lan Ning¡¯er didn¡¯t repent, then don¡¯t me her for being rude!

    ¡°Little Snowy, if you want to get rid of her, you better do it secretly. Otherwise, some old fellows from the Lan family will definitely not ignore it,¡± Lan Ming reminded.

    ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded very seriously.

    ¡°Hehe, Little Snowy, what¡¯s the next step?¡± Lan Ming asked very curiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t have any ns!¡± Leng Ruoxue shrugged innocently.

    ¡°Little Snowy, don¡¯t be like this! Tell me!¡± Lan Ming pleaded with a bitter face.

    ¡°Really not! I¡¯ve handed everything to Cheng Wu and the others to handle now. I¡¯m just leaving everything to them,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile, her beautiful face full of pride.

    ¡°Little Snowy, why didn¡¯t you let me participate then?¡± Lan Ming asked in puzzlement. Boohoo¡­ Little Snowy¡¯s ns were all hidden from him. It felt very ufortable not letting him know!

    ¡°Your strength is too low and your IQ is low, so you can only be an audience!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Lan Ming carefully for a while and then said very cautiously.

    ¡°I admit that I¡¯m weak, but how is my IQ low? Boohoo¡­¡± Lan Ming¡¯s handsome face was full of grievance. Little Snowy said that he was weak, but did it mean that he was stupid? He was so depressed!

    ¡°Weak in every way!¡± Leng Ruoxue red at Lan Ming and said without giving him any face.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Lan Ming was conflicted, so depressed that he wanted to scratch the wall! Little Snowy was really too evil!

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Zheng En and the little old man couldn¡¯t help covering their mouths andughing secretly when they heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°You¡¯re stillughing? How inhumane!¡± Lan Ming looked at the two secretly happy people andined.

    ¡°Hehe, Little Lan Lan President, our Miss is the head of the family! You just have to listen to whatever Miss says. Don¡¯t refute her. Otherwise, you will be the unlucky one!¡± Zheng En reminded very kindly.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ I know you all belong to the same country and only know how to bully me!¡± Lan Ming felt wronged, very wronged!

    ¡°Alright, stop pretending. Little Lan Lan, prepare to take over the Mystic Association Headquarters!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words were like a bomb, sting Lan Ming¡¯s mind into a nk!

    After speaking, Leng Ruoxue dragged the freak out of the living room very irresponsibly.

    After a long while.

    Lan Ming¡¯s consciousness slowly recovered. He looked at Zheng En and the little old man in the living room and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What did Little Snowy say just now?¡±

    ¡°Miss said to prepare you to take over the Mystic Association Headquarters!¡± Zheng En said. He approved of Miss¡¯s words very much now. Lan Ming¡¯s intelligence was indeed a little weak! Moreover, his tolerance was very low!

    ¡°Why? I¡¯m just a Mystic Monarch. I can¡¯t,¡± Lan Ming said reluctantly with a bitter face.

    ¡°If Miss says you can, then you can. Don¡¯t refute. Otherwise, Miss will be angry. And once Miss is angry, you will be in trouble!¡± Zheng En threatened.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lan Ming was depressed again. He was even more depressed than when Leng Ruoxue said that he was mentally weak. Boohoo¡­ He could reluctantly ept being the president of the branch. However, he was not mentally prepared now if he were to manage the headquarters. Moreover, he did not think that the elders in the headquarters would submit to him! After all, where was his strength!

    ¡°Brat Lan, I think this girl¡¯s idea is good! Your master is the president of the Mystic Association Headquarters. As his disciple, it¡¯s only logical for you to take over the headquarters!¡± the little old man exined.

    ¡°I know.¡± Lan Ming nodded helplessly.

    ¡°Then why are youining like a little wife! Hurry up and go back to your room to wash up and prepare to take over the Mystic Association Headquarters! You have to know that this is a good thing that fell from the sky! No one can ask for it!¡± Zheng En said with envy.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ The pie is too big. I can¡¯t eat it now! Zheng En! If you¡¯re envious, why don¡¯t I give you this opportunity!¡± Lan Ming hurriedly said. The current him wanted to throw this hot potato out even more!

    ¡°How can that do! Your master is the president of the Mystic Association Headquarters. What will happen if I take over the headquarters!¡± Zheng En refused. He didn¡¯t want that big package!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll exin to Master after hees out of seclusion,¡± Lan Ming advised stubbornly.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do either. I won¡¯t take over. Mystics is only my second profession. I mainly work as an alchemist. If I take over the Mystic Association Headquarters, I will be neglecting my main profession,¡± Zheng En said evasively.

    ¡°What if your master agrees?¡± Lan Ming looked at the little old man expectantly.

    ¡°My master won¡¯t agree!¡± Zheng En said very confidently. Hehe, his master wanted him to take over the Alchemist Association, but he refused, let alone the Mystic Association!

    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t agree. Otherwise, the Alchemist Association Headquarters would have been his long ago!¡± the little old man said very cooperatively with his disciple.

    ¡°If¡­¡± Lan Ming wanted to continue persuading but was interrupted by Zheng En.

    ¡°President Little Lan Lan, don¡¯t have any ideas about me. I want to wander around with Miss. It¡¯s impossible for me to stay in the same ce!¡± Zheng En said bluntly.

 Chapter 555 - A Good Thing That Fell From The Sky (5)

    <h4>Chapter 555: A Good Thing That Fell From The Sky (5)</h4>

    ¡°You¡¯re still leaving?¡± Lan Ming asked with some displeasure in his heart. Boohoo¡­ Was he going to be abandoned again? These baddies!

    ¡°Of course. Miss said that we will go for training after the incident in Carefree City,¡± Zheng En said. Miss and the others wanted to improve their strength as soon as possible, and training was the best way to improve their strength!

    ¡°What about Myriad Mountain City?¡± Lan Ming couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there Cheng Wu and the others! Myriad Mountain City will depend on them in the future,¡± Zheng En exined. Hehe, his feelings for Miss had already risen to a new height since Cheng Wu and the others told him about Myriad Mountain City!

    ¡°Zheng En, do you really intend to go for training after settling the matter here?¡± Lan Ming confirmed with a long face.

    ¡°Of course. President Little Lan Lan, do you think I¡¯m joking with you?¡± Zheng En asked helplessly. s! Lan Ming didn¡¯t have to put on such a dead look when he heard that they were leaving! People who didn¡¯t know the truth would think that they had abandoned Lan Ming!

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just not mentally prepared,¡± Lan Ming said ufortably. A feeling of being abandoned slowly emerged in his heart!

    ¡°President Little Lan Lan, Miss said that there is no such thing as a banquet that will never end, so don¡¯t be too sad. Be good!¡± Zheng En coaxed patiently.

    ¡°s! I¡¯m going back to my room first.¡± Lan Ming sighed, then stood up and said lightly. He needed to be alone for a good time!

    ¡°Uh, Master, could he be suicidal?¡± Zheng En couldn¡¯t help asking as he looked at Lan Ming¡¯s slightly lost back.

    ¡°Hard to say,¡± the little old man gloated.

    ¡°Uh! Master, why do you seem so happy?¡± Zheng En¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines.

    ¡°Hehe, because I¡¯m experienced and understand his feelings, so I¡¯m very happy whenever I see someone struggling like I did back then!¡± the little old man exined.

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s with your heart!¡± Zheng En was speechless. s! He had always thought his master was a serious person! He only knew today that he was wrong!

    ¡°To gloat! Haha!¡± the little old man said with a smile. Then he stood up and left the living room!

    Zheng En saw that he was alone in the huge living room, so he dusted his butt and left¡­

    The next day.

    In the living room.

    Leng Ruoxue sat in a chair and looked at the elders of the Alchemist Association, whose faces were full of smiles and excitement, and said lightly, ¡°Has everyone¡¯s matter been settled?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, thanks to Miss Leng¡¯s subordinates¡¯ help, the matter has been settled!¡± Elder Lian said on behalf of the elders. He really didn¡¯t expect Leng Ruoxue¡¯s subordinates to be so efficient. This really surprised him!

    ¡°In that case, can you pay me?¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. This was what she was most concerned about!

    ¡°Of course, Miss Leng. This is two-thirds of the wealth umted by our Alchemist Association for thousands of years. Please take it!¡± Elder Lian handed Leng Ruoxue a storage ring and said with a pained expression.

    ¡°Zheng En, check carefully. This will be our living expenses in the future!¡± Leng Ruoxue took the ring and handed it to Zheng En.

    ¡°Okay, Miss.¡± Zheng En took the ring with a smile on his face. Hehe, it felt so good to see the pained expressions on the elders¡¯ faces!

    ¡°Check carefully. By the way, did you include the money for your rooms and meals these few days?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her beautiful eyes to the elders and asked after instructing.

    ¡°This is our money for the next few days.¡± The corner of Elder Lian¡¯s mouth twitched. Then he took out a storage ring and said speechlessly, Boohoo¡­ Why was she still thinking about this bit of money!

    ¡°Elder Lian, you¡¯re very dishonest!¡± Leng Ruoxue took the ring and threw it directly to Zheng En before saying with slight dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Uh! Erm¡­ I¡¯m old, and my memory isn¡¯t good.¡± Elder Lian wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and exined helplessly. Boohoo¡­ Why didn¡¯t this girl know how to respect her elders! In fact, how could he have forgotten! They felt that it was too embarrassing to be led by the nose by Leng Ruoxue, so they didn¡¯t intend to give it as long as Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t mention it. Their idea was that they would have a sense of aplishment even if they could take a little advantage of Leng Ruoxue. However, they didn¡¯t expect their little thoughts to make them even more embarrassed!

    ¡°Oh, Elder Lian, do you need me to refine some pills that can enhance your memory?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a spurious smile. In fact, she had beenughing in her heart. Haha, these old men were not qualified to fight with her!

    ¡°No need, no need. I can refine it myself,¡± Elder Lian said hurriedly. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t dare to eat Leng Ruoxue¡¯s food anymore. It was really too expensive! He was afraid of going bankrupt!

    ¡°s! Forget it since Elder Lian won¡¯t give me face. However, Elder Lian, when do you intend to give me an exnation about Zheng En?¡± Leng Ruoxue changed the topic and brought it to Zheng En.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Miss Leng, you know the current situation of the Alchemist Association. We don¡¯t have a ce to work yet. Can we give you this exnation after we rebuild the headquarters?¡± Elder Lian discussed.

    ¡°No, you have to give me a satisfactory exnation before I leave Carefree City. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for falling out with you!¡± Leng Ruoxue warned. These old men¡¯s evasion made her very displeased because in her opinion, this was only rifying Zheng En¡¯s innocence to the entire Boundless Heaven Continent and informing the various Alchemist Association. There was no difficulty at all. The efficiency of these people¡¯s work was really too poor!

    ¡°Uh! Alright then!¡± Thepanymander¡¯s little heart trembled as he answered. Boohoo¡­ He had decided to stay away from this demon from now on.

    ¡°Elders, is there anything else?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile. Two words were written on her beautiful face: Send the guests out.

    ¡°Uh, we¡¯re fine. We¡¯ll take our leave first.¡± Thepanymander said. He had never seen Leng Ruoxue treat guests like this in his life. She actually chased them away without even letting them sit, let alone taking a sip of water. Boohoo¡­ What kind of people were these!

 Chapter 556 - A Good Thing That Fell From The Sky (6)

    <h4>Chapter 556: A Good Thing That Fell From The Sky (6)</h4>

    ¡°Wait.¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly called out to them before the elders of the Alchemist Association were about to leave the living room.

    ¡°Miss Leng, is there anything else?¡± Elder Lian asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Zheng En, their remuneration isn¡¯t bad, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to Zheng En.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Zheng En suppressed his smile and replied. Hehe, Miss was really too evil. However, he knew that the reason Miss did this was to vent for him!

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good! Elder Lian, you can leave now!¡± Leng Ruoxue seemed to be relieved when she heard Zheng En¡¯s words. Then she said to Elder Lian and the others whose faces were a little blue.

    ¡°We¡¯ll take our leave.¡± Elder Lian suppressed his anger and left the living room with the elders.

    ¡°Haha,ss! Aren¡¯t you afraid that they will bear a grudge if you do this?¡± the little old man couldn¡¯t help asking with a smile after Elder Lian and the others left.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. If they dare to y any more tricks, I¡¯ll directly deal with them,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without any emotion.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Those elders don¡¯t have the guts to plot against you anymore,¡± Empty said with a light smile.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Miss! Miss!¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others were chatting when ckie ran in anxiously!

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking when she saw ckie¡¯s nervous expression.

    ¡°Miss, Big Brother Cheng and Wu Gong are fighting! And he¡¯s injured!¡± Hei Zi shouted worriedly.

    ¡°Why did they start fighting? Isn¡¯t he invisible?¡± Leng Ruoxue stood up and asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how Wu Gong found him. We saw the two of them fighting when we returned after cleaning up Wu Gong¡¯s subordinates. Big Brother Song and the others have already gone to help and asked me to inform Miss,¡± Hei Zi said while panting heavily.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at everyone in the hall.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded and then left the living room with Leng Ruoxue.

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at the location of the fight, they saw several Mystic Sovereigns surrounding Wu Gong, who was cursing loudly!

    ¡°You cowardly turtles, do you dare to fight me one on one?¡± Wu Gonghuo roared. He was really angry. He had finally discovered the whereabouts of the people who were secretly causing trouble, but he didn¡¯t expect there to be so many people. Moreover, they were all Mystic Sovereigns! He might be a Mystic Supremacy, but he couldn¡¯t withstand the group attacks of so many Mystic Sovereigns!

    ¡°Why should we fight you one on one? You, a mighty Mystic Supremacy, actually want a Mystic Sovereign to fight you one on one. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed? If I were you, I would have bought a piece of tofu andmitted suicide a long time ago. It would be embarrassing to live anyway!¡± Song Di shouted rudely.

    The other Mystic Sovereigns let out low mockingughter as soon as Song Di finished speaking. Everyone looked at Wu Gong with contempt!

    ¡°Are you all so capable of surrounding me?!¡± Wu Gong was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. He keptining in his heart. Where did those damn subordinates go? Why didn¡¯t they scram back quickly? At this moment, he didn¡¯t know that his subordinates had already seen the gods!

    ¡°We¡¯re weak, so what can we do!¡± Song Di said nonchntly. He agreed with Miss very much now. Hehe, as long as they could win, the process was not important!

    ¡°You¡­¡± Wu Gong was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. Suddenly, he nced at Leng Ruoxue and the others, who were walking over. He couldn¡¯t help but say angrily, ¡°Du Min, it¡¯s really rted to you!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it has to do with me. Can¡¯t I?¡± the little old man asked with a chuckle, his face full of schadenfreude!

    ¡°How dare you repay kindness with ingratitude by staying in the territory of our Carefree City! Hmph! I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯ll expel you on behalf of the Mystic Association!¡± Wu Gong red fiercely at the little old man and roared.

    ¡°Are you sure you have the right?¡± the little old man asked mockingly.

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m the vice president of the Mystic Association. I call the shots in the Mystic Association,¡± Wu Gong said confidently.

    ¡°You also know that you¡¯re the deputy? Then do you still remember that you have a president above you?¡± the little old man reminded coldly.

    ¡°The president has been in seclusion for many years. Who knows if something happened? I¡¯m the eldest in the Mystic Association now!¡± Wu Gong emphasized.

    ¡°Nonsense, you¡¯re the one who had an ident!¡± Lan Ming couldn¡¯t help cursing when he heard Wu Gong curse his master.

    ¡°Who are you, ugly freak?¡± Wu Gong red and questioned. Damn it, how dare you scold me. I won¡¯t let this ugly man go!

    ¡°I¡¯m Lan Ming.¡± Lan Ming gave his name directly. Then his lips curled into an intriguing smile as he looked at Wu Gong.

    ¡°Lan Ming? Impossible. How can Lan Ming be as ugly as you!¡± Wu Gong said in disbelief. Hmph! It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t seen Lan Ming before. How dare he lie to him!

    ¡°Believe it or not,¡± Lan Ming said nonchntly. Then he turned his head and ignored Wu Gong!

    ¡°Wu Gong, how did you find them?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously after taking a pill for the injured Cheng Wu.

    ¡°Haha, do you want to know? I won¡¯t tell you.¡± Wu Gongughed hysterically and said proudly.

    ¡°I know even if you don¡¯t say it. It¡¯s because of these powder!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization. She had just found these unknown powder on Cheng Wu¡¯s body and guessed that it was most likely because these things were making monsters!

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Wu Gong asked in surprise, his face full of disbelief. He thought no one would recognize the powder, but it was discovered by this woman so quickly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you either,¡± Leng Ruoxue said angrily.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Wu Gong was so angry that his face and neck were red. He kept cursing in his heart. How can there be such a despicable woman!

    ¡°What about me? Wu Gong, today is your death date. Enjoy thest moment of your life!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

 Chapter 557 - Bosss Owner, Want to Knock? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 557: Boss¡¯s Owner, Want to Knock? (1)</h4>

    ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t be too smug too early. It¡¯s not certain who will die!¡± Wu Gong retaliated.

    ¡°Is that so? Then be smug to your heart¡¯s content! Oh, right, do you have anyst words to tell your old me? It¡¯s best to say it now lest you don¡¯t have the chance to say itter!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very understandingly.

    ¡°Can you tell me who you are? Why do you want to go against me?¡± Wu Gong suppressed his anger and asked. It was really ufortable not knowing who his enemy was.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you guess? Seems like I overestimated your intelligence! I¡¯m Leng Ruoxue!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very honestly. s! Were these people from the Mystic Association Headquarters all very weak in intelligence!

    ¡°You are Leng Ruoxue? No¡­ That¡¯s impossible. Everyone knows Leng Ruoxue is an ugly freak. Hmph! Do you think I¡¯ve never seen her? Tell me, who are you?¡± Wu Gong didn¡¯t believe the words of this drop dead gorgeous woman in front of him. His first reaction was that this woman was lying to him!

    ¡°Believe it or not, I don¡¯t care!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly and then summoned her beast.

    ¡°Charm, Feng Zhan, I¡¯ll leave this old thing to you.¡± Leng Ruoxue said to her cute beasts with a light smile.

    ¡°Hehe, Master, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely let him have an unforgettable memory,¡± Feng Zhan promised with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Okay, Song Di, you can leave!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded with satisfaction and then said to Song Di and the others.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Song Di and the others obediently gave up their seats and left the venue to the cute but actually scheming and ruthless little beasts. Uh! They knew that they couldn¡¯t just look at the appearance of beasts since they knew their Miss.

    ¡°Haha, do you think these little beasts can deal with me? I¡¯m a Mystic Supremacy!¡± Wu Gong couldn¡¯t helpughing when he saw the dozens of small and cute beasts surrounding him! He could kick these little things away with a kick. How could they be his match!

    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t anyone teach you not to underestimate your enemy?¡± Charm reminded very elegantly, killing intent shing in its purple eyes!

    ¡°Underestimate your enemy? I can kick your little things away with a single kick. How can you be worthy of being my enemies!¡± Wu Gong said with contempt.

    ¡°You want to kick us away with a single kick? How big must your foot be? Wu Gong, if you can¡¯t kick us away, every beast of ours will trample you into meat paste!¡± Charm said without anger or anger, a faint smile hanging on its fluffy little face!

    ¡°Charm, cut the crap with him. Let¡¯s attack!¡± Feng Zhan said impatiently.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush! Didn¡¯t I already attack?! We can save trouble if we can destroy him with words!¡± Charm said with a light smile. Hehe, it was an intelligent beast. Fighting was too barbaric. It had to use more brains in the future.

    ¡°Uh! That makes sense. Let¡¯s anger him to death!¡± Feng Zhan nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Infuriating? This is Darling¡¯s specialty!¡± Darling said proudly.

    ¡°What are you so smug about? What¡¯s the point of living if you don¡¯t know how to anger people these days!¡± Dazzle said very disdainfully.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to anger people. I just anger people to death directly,¡± Ling said in distress, her tangled little face almost frowning.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± the beasts roared in unison.

    ¡°Master, they were fierce to me!¡± Tears welled up in Ling¡¯s eyes as she crawled into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms to seekfort!

    ¡°Uh! Don¡¯t be scared!¡± Leng Ruoxueforted with two drops of cold sweat on her forehead. s! Why were her beasts so cute!

    ¡°Beloved Master, don¡¯t be fooled by this guy who likes to pretend to be pitiful!¡± Darling jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and deliberately stepped on Ling under its ws to remind her.

    ¡°Damn fox, take your stinky feet away! It stinks!¡± Ling couldn¡¯t help shouting.

    ¡°You damn snake, your feet are the stinky one!¡± Darling roared furiously when it heard what Ling said.

    ¡°Could it be your butt? How long has it been since you washed it?¡± Ling was stunned and couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°You damn snake, don¡¯t frame me. I shower every day!¡± Darling roared, so angry that the fur on its body stood up!

    ¡°Why are you still so dark if you shower everyday?¡± Ling pretended to be puzzled.

    ¡°Are you color-blind? I¡¯m a purple fox, but that fellow is ck!¡± Darling pointed at Dazzle with its little paw.

    ¡°Oh, you haven¡¯t showered for too long. You can¡¯t shower anymore!¡± Ling said.

    ¡°Do you still want to deal with Wu Gong?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a headache as she listened to the conversation between the two beasts.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Darling and Ling said hurriedly in unison and ran back to the battlefield.

    ¡°Hey, you dirty and stinky Wu Gong! I want to destroy you on behalf of Master!¡± Ling roared with a thunderous aura!

    ¡°Hehe, Little Wu Gong, I want to chop off your calves one by one so that you can¡¯t climb anymore!¡± Darling said with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Darling, didn¡¯t you help him? How many pairs of shoes do you have to save if you cut off his legs!¡± Confound said with disapproval, his cold eyes looking at Wu Gong non-stop!

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Then I¡¯ll keep his legs and chop off his ws,¡± Darling said after some thought.

    ¡°Darling, is there a difference between Wu Gong¡¯s ws and legs?¡± Feng Zhan asked doubtfully.

    ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t think so!¡± Darling said with a chuckle, its expression very wretched!

    ¡°Damn it, are you done talking!¡± Wu Gong felt blood rush to his head as he listened to the little beasts¡¯ discussions. He couldn¡¯t control the anger in his body!

    ¡°Wait! Let¡¯s discuss whether to chop off your ws or legs!¡± Darling said calmly.

    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re dead meat!¡± Wu Gong roared in anger. Wait? Could he wait? He would really be angered to death by these seemingly cute but actually vicious little beasts!

    ¡°Ah! Wu Gong is going to kill the beasts! Everyone, run!¡± Darling suddenly shouted. Then the beasts cooperated and began to run around Wu Gong. Wu Gong was dizzy from them in a moment!

 Chapter 558 - Bosss Owner, Want to Knock? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 558: Boss¡¯s Owner, Want to Knock? (2)</h4>

    ¡°Stop! Stop spinning!¡± Wu Gong roared angrily. Boohoo¡­ Damn it! Why were these beasts reacting so quickly? They were about to spin him unconscious before he could do anything! How could they be so shameless!

    ¡°We can¡¯t stop. You¡¯re going to kill us if we stop!¡± Darling said as it ran, its fluffy little face full of fear.

    ¡°Stop! I won¡¯t kill you! Stop!¡± Wu Gong couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Boohoo¡­ Just run away. Why did they have to run around him!

    ¡°We¡¯ll stop if you ask us to? That¡¯s so embarrassing!¡± Feng Zhan said coldly. He flew around Wu Gong and threw small mes at him from time to time!

    ¡°Damn it, what do I have to do to make you stop?¡± Wu Gong asked in exasperation. He was about to be angered to death by these beasts!

    ¡°What¡¯s the benefit of stopping?¡± Charm suddenly asked, the smile on its little face so devious!

    ¡°What benefits do you want?¡± Wu Gong asked while suppressing his anger.

    ¡°We want money, a lot of money,¡± Charm said without thinking. s! It knew that its mastercked money!

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of money in this ring. I¡¯ll give it to you. Stop spinning it!¡± Wu Gong took off the ring and handed it to Charm. He really couldn¡¯t take it anymore!

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve paid, let¡¯s help you!¡± Charm took the ring and said understandingly.

    ¡°Uh! What do you mean?¡± Wu Gong asked doubtfully. He felt that something was amiss, but he quickly understood what the little white fox meant!

    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s be agile and help him!¡± Charm said to all the beasts.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The beasts nodded in unison and began to use various means to leave an unforgettable memory for Wu Gong!

    ¡°Ah! You little liars! You lied to me!¡± Wu Gong felt intense pain on his body and couldn¡¯t help cursing.

    ¡°Wu Gong, didn¡¯t you want us to stop? We stopped!¡± Charm said innocently. Boohoo¡­ They really stopped obediently!

    ¡°Charm, don¡¯t talk nonsense with this Wu Gong. Speaking of which, he has a lot of meat on him, and his skin is very thick. It¡¯s quite tiring to scratch him,¡± Darling said with a displeased face. Boohoo¡­ Its little ws were hurting from scratching!

    ¡°Uh! Stop scratching if you can¡¯t scratch him. We can teach him a lesson with a kick!¡± Charm said after some thought. In fact, it didn¡¯t approve of using such primitive methods. However, it seemed that its master¡¯s beasts liked to use scratching! s! That was a method only low-level spirit beasts would use!

    ¡°Charm, that feeling is different, hehe!¡± Darling said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Uh! Do whatever you want!¡± Charm said helplessly. Then it stood to the side elegantly to watch themotion. s! This low-level method was not suitable for it!

    Charm didn¡¯t participate in the scratching army, but the other beasts were enough to make Wu Gong suffer. He was a Mystic Supremacy, but he was entangled by the small beasts and couldn¡¯t unleash his full strength. His body was covered in wounds in just a short while¡­

    ¡°Hehe, Wu Gong, take this!¡± Darling was tired from scratching. It condensed the water-attribute mystic energy in its body into a water ball, gathered it in its ws, and threw it at Wu Gong¡­

    With a ssh, Wu Gong, who was unprepared, was drenched by the huge water ball. Moreover, the water-attribute liquid quickly seeped into his wounds, making him want to bang his head against the wall¡­

    ¡°Hehe, Wu Gong, let me help you dry your clothes!¡± Feng Zhan said very kindly when he saw Wu Gong drenched in soup. He spat out a stream of Southern Spirit me. Wu Gong¡¯s clothes were dried in the blink of an eye, but the mes on his body continued to burn¡­

    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s on fire. I¡¯ll help you!¡± Darling said quickly and threw water balls at Wu Gong one after another!

    However, its water ball failed to extinguish Feng Zhan¡¯s Southern Spirit me. Instead, it made Wu Gong into a drenched chicken. Then the mes on Wu Gong¡¯s body dried Darling¡¯s water ball. They repeated this process over and over again. Before long, Wu Gong fainted. Obviously, he fainted from anger!

    ¡°Uh! Lass, these beasts of yours are really good!¡± The little old man, who had been watching themotion by the side, wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. s! These beasts were really too terrifying. Even the Mystic Supremacy fainted from their anger. Amazing!

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s okay!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smug smile. She knew very well what her beasts were capable of, so she was not surprised that they would make Wu Gong faint from anger. In fact, she felt that Wu Gong¡¯s endurance was too poor. Hmph! What a useless Mystic Supremacy!

    ¡°Master, this is Wu Gong¡¯s storage ring. He¡¯s very poor and doesn¡¯t have much money.¡± Charm jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and said with disdain.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue took the ring and threw it to Zheng En without looking at it.

    ¡°Master, this Wu Gong fainted. What should we do?¡± Charm raised its little head and asked.

    ¡°Hehe, this Wu Gong can¡¯t live anyway. Do as you see fit!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a malicious smile.

    ¡°Boss¡¯s master, why don¡¯t we use him to fish! I know of a type of fish that likes powerhouses the most. Moreover, that kind of fish is also very delicious,¡± the little peacock suggested.

    ¡°Are you talking about the golden sand fish?¡± Icy, which had been sleeping, opened its eyes and asked.

    ¡°Yes, that kind of fish is very difficult to capture. However, it will be very easy to capture with this Wu Gong as bait,¡± the little peacock exined.

    ¡°Hehe, what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go fishing quickly!¡± Icy said impatiently. Golden sand fish were legendary delicacies. However, golden sand fish lived in the deep sea, and it was extremely difficult to capture them. And as Little Peacock said, it would be very easy to capture them if there was good bait. Hehe, if it remembered correctly, golden sand fish seemed to like it the most¡­

 Chapter 559 - Bosss Owner, Want to Knock? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 559: Boss¡¯s Owner, Want to Knock? (3)</h4>

    ¡°You want to use the Mystic Supremacy as bait?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked speechlessly. Poor Wu Gong. Why did he provoke her? Now he was in the hands of these gluttonous beasts. s! She felt some pity for Wu Gong!

    ¡°Hehe, he¡¯s going to die anyway. Don¡¯t waste it!¡± Icy said with a naughty smile.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t this too cruel?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked uncertainly. She couldn¡¯t bear to!

    ¡°Little Snowy, you¡¯re too kind. s! You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. Leave it to me,¡± Icy said, taking on everything.

    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t care anymore. But Wu Gong definitely can¡¯t live!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Don¡¯t worry. We will destroy him after fishing,¡± Icy said with certainty.

    ¡°Little Icy, where are we going to fish the golden sand fish?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°This kind of fish can only be found in the deep sea,¡± Icy said.

    ¡°Uh! Then you¡¯re going to the sea! Is there a sea nearby?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of question marks.

    ¡°Yes, but it will take about two hours to fly there from Carefree City,¡± Icy said after some thought.

    ¡°Boss¡¯s master, it won¡¯t take two hours with me around. Hehe, one hour will be enough,¡± the little peacock said. It was a super Legendary Beast, so its flying speed was naturally very fast.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She was also curious about the golden sand fish. Moreover, she wanted to know how Wu Gong was going to be bait!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue stored the beasts in the bracelet, tied Wu Gong with a rope, and sat on the little peacock¡¯s back. She said after everyone sat up.

    ¡°Empty, have you heard of the Golden Sand Fish?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking on the way.

    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten it once. It¡¯s indeed delicious. However, golden sand fish are fierce by nature and not easy to capture,¡± Empty exined.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Lass, the fish bones of the Golden Sand Fish can be refined,¡± the little old man said.

    ¡°Really?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, that fish bone is very sharp. It¡¯s most suitable for refining knives, swords, and other weapons,¡± the little old man said.

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said doubtfully. However, she couldn¡¯t help thinking in her heart, could the knives and swords refined from fish bones be sturdy?

    After flying for about an hour, the little peacock brought everyone to arge blue sea. The sea was endless blue, beautiful and deep!

    ¡°Lass, this sea is called the River of Gaze, one of thergest oceans in the Boundless Heaven Continent. Hehe, the resources inside are very abundant, but it¡¯s also very dangerous!¡± the little old man exined while pointing at the sea.

    ¡°Oh, where are we going to fish the Golden Sand Fish?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°We have to go to the center of the sea. That¡¯s the deepest part of the sea, and also the Golden Sand Fish¡¯s favorite ce to live,¡± Empty said.

    ¡°Little Peacock, bring us there!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Okay, Master. Sit tight. There are many sea beasts in this sea,¡± the little peacock reminded.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    The little peacock flew directly toward the center of the sea seeing that everyone was ready¡­

    ¡°Master, you can let Wu Gong go!¡± the little peacock said after flying to their destination.

    ¡°Uh! How do we put it down?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. Didn¡¯t fish have to have a fishing rod? Could they use a rope to fish?

    ¡°Hehe, Boss¡¯s master, you just have to put Wu Gong in the sea. His blood will naturally attract the golden sand fish,¡± the little peacock exined. The golden sand fish loved the smell of blood, especially the blood of the strong, so basically anyone who wanted to fish for the golden sand fish would use their blood as bait! However, fishing for the golden sand fish required a lot of blood, so not many people were willing to part with it!

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue understood.

    ¡°Miss, let me do this kind of strength work!¡± Cheng Wu, who had recovered from the pill, said. Hehe, Wu Gong! I didn¡¯t expect you to be bait one day. Cheng Wu felt relieved seeing the unconscious Wu Gong!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed the rope to Cheng Wu and then leaned in the freak¡¯s arms, preparing to watch themotion.

    Cheng Wu brought Wu Gong¡¯s rope into the sea bit by bit. He held the other rope in his hand andy on the little peacock¡¯s back, waiting for the fish to take the bait!

    Soon, Wu Gong¡¯s blood flowed into the sea from his wounds. Cheng Wu raised Wu Gong into the air to prevent him from bleeding too much and contaminating the sea!

    ¡°Is this little blood enough?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°It should be about time! If it¡¯s not enough, let it outter!¡± Cheng Wu said with a smile. It wasn¡¯t his blood anyway, so his heart didn¡¯t ache!

    ¡°If you see the golden sand fishter, you have to move quickly!¡± Empty reminded them. The golden sand fish were very cunning, and they might not be able to capture it even if they were attracted by the blood. This was also one of the reasons why the golden sand fish were difficult to capture.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Song Di and the others nodded repeatedly. They had only heard of golden sand fish and had never eaten them because they couldn¡¯t bear to part with their blood. Boohoo¡­ Why was that fish¡¯s preferences so different!

    After a while, there was still no movement on the dark blue sea. Cheng Wu took out a dagger and stabbed Wu Gong with it, bleeding him!

    ¡°That bit of blood isn¡¯t enough,¡± Icy said calmly with its eyes narrowed. Hmph! The taste of golden sand fish was unique, and it didn¡¯t like the blood of non-powerful people. Moreover, it had to be a human powerhouse. Therefore, very few people were willing to use their blood to fish for the golden sand fish because it was very likely that they would die from excessive blood loss before they could fish!

    ¡°Uh! Not enough?¡± Cheng Wu stabbed Wu Gong a few more times, waking him up from the pain.

    ¡°Where are we? What are you doing?¡± Wu Gong looked at his surroundings and asked fearfully.

 Chapter 560 - Bosss Owner, Want to Knock? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 560: Boss¡¯s Owner, Want to Knock? (4)</h4>

    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? This is the sea!¡± Cheng Wu gloated. Hehe, thanks to Wu Gong, he actually had the chance to taste the legendary golden sand fish. He really didn¡¯t know if he should thank him or anger him to death!

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m asking what you want!¡± Wu Gong asked fearfully. Boohoo¡­ Couldn¡¯t he tell that this was the sea? He wasn¡¯t stupid!

    ¡°We¡¯re fishing,¡± Cheng Wu said calmly.

    ¡°Fishing? Then why did you tie me up?¡± Wu Gong asked gloomily. He was tied up like a dumpling. He couldn¡¯t run even if he wanted to. Boohoo¡­ What rope was that? He couldn¡¯t break it!

    ¡°You¡¯re bait. What if you run away without being tied up?¡± Cheng Wu said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Fish bait? What fish do you want to fish?¡± Wu Gong asked in disbelief. Damn it, these people actually used him as bait. Boohoo¡­ He had a bad feeling that they weren¡¯t catching good fish!

    ¡°We want to fish for the golden sand fish. Have you heard of it?¡± Cheng Wu asked with a smile.

    ¡°Golden sand fish! No, I don¡¯t want to be bait. Let go of me quickly, or I won¡¯t let you go,¡± Wu Gong roared excitedly. Boohoo¡­ Golden sand fish! He might not be able to fish them even if he released all his blood!

    ¡°You are now our prisoner, and you have no choice but to be willing, understand?¡± Cheng Wu reminded kindly. Hmph! This coward only dared to treat these Mystic masters like them. He actually didn¡¯t even have the strength to fight back against those beasts that called themselves Miss. Mystic Supremacies! How embarrassing!

    ¡°You¡­ I¡¯m the vice president of the Mystic Association Headquarters. You actually dare to treat me like this. Do you still want to survive on the Boundless Heaven Continent? How ridiculous!¡± Wu Gong threatened without blinking.

    ¡°Haha, Little Wu Gong! Do you really think you¡¯re still the vice president of the high and mighty Mystic Association? You¡¯re just our captive now,¡± Song Di said with a face full of mockery.

    ¡°He¡¯s too noisy.¡± Leng Ruoxue narrowed her beautiful eyes with slight displeasure.

    ¡°Hehe, my young miss said you¡¯re too noisy. Stay in the water!¡± Cheng Wu threw Wu Gong into the sea after speaking.

    ¡°You¡­ I won¡¯t let you go. Hurry up and pull me up. I don¡¯t know how to swim!¡± Wu Gong kept pping in the sea while shouting.

    ¡°Little Wu Gong, be good and learn how to swim in the sea yourself. We¡¯ll pull you up when we catch the golden sand fish!¡± Cheng Wu promised.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to! I don¡¯t want to!¡± Wu Gong cried out in a sorry state, his voice bing lower and lower!

    ¡°Cheng Wu, is he dead?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking curiously when she saw that Wu Gong was silent.

    ¡°Miss, a Mystic Supremacy won¡¯t die so easily. He¡¯s pretending to be dead!¡± Cheng Wu said in realization.

    ¡°Oh, Empty, why hasn¡¯t the golden sand fish taken the bait yet? Is Wu Gong¡¯s blood too stinky? Don¡¯t those fish like it?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. She despised Wu Gong in her heart. Hmph! Why did he do so many bad things for no reason? He stinked the blood and didn¡¯t even bite the fish!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you have to be patient when fishing. The golden sand fish won¡¯t be precious if it takes the bait so easily,¡± Emptyforted helplessly.

    ¡°Oh, fishing isn¡¯t my thing. Take your time fishing. I¡¯ll sleep for a while,¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently. She closed her eyes directly after speaking.

    ¡°There¡¯s movement. Bring Wu Gong up quickly.¡± Icy, which was pretending to sleep with its eyes closed, suddenly opened them.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Cheng Wu hurriedly pulled the unconscious Wu Gong out of the sea when he heard Icy. After a while, the waves on the sea rolled, and huge ck shadows quickly emerged from the sea¡­

    ¡°Hurry up and do it!¡± Empty hurriedly sent a voice transmission after seeing the shadows of the fish. At the same time, he released threads of mystic power in his hand and stabbed into the bodies of the fish. In the blink of an eye, he brought the fish to the surface of the sea¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, quickly gather the fish,¡± Empty ordered. At the same time, his hands did not stop! The others also mimicked Empty and condensed their mystic energy into a line, piercing into the bodies of the fish, and fished the golden sand fish up easily!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue had long opened her beautiful eyes and looked at the scene on the sea. At the same time, with a thought, she stored the huge fish into the bracelet¡­

    Everyone worked together for nearly an hour, and the golden sand fish that were attracted were all in their pockets. Then everyone left this sea happily with the little peacock¡­

    The little peacock brought Leng Ruoxue and the others to a remote mountain and descended.

    ¡°Master, is this ce okay?¡± the little peacock asked.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded after looking around.

    ¡°These fish are really beautiful.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a few golden sand fish from the bracelet and praised. The golden sand fish were very huge, about ten meters in length. Moreover, their entire body was golden, and even their eyes were golden. Uh! She really couldn¡¯t understand why these fish liked to stay in the deep sea. Wouldn¡¯t their golden appearance be easily discovered by enemies?

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, these fish are very beautiful but also very fierce. Apart from the sea beasts, no creatures in the sea are their match. Moreover, they live in groups, so even sea beasts won¡¯t provoke them easily,¡± she said calmly after seeing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Oh, what do you intend to do with this fish?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Uh! She didn¡¯t want to eat fish caught with Wu Gong¡¯s blood.

    ¡°Haha, of course we¡¯re eating. Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t think too much. Golden sand fish are rare delicacies!¡± Empty said with a smile.

    ¡°But¡­ I really don¡¯t want to eat fish caught by Wu Gong as bait!¡± Leng Ruoxue said hesitantly.

    ¡°Lass, golden sand fish have to be fished with blood, so you really don¡¯t have to care too much who you use!¡± the little old manforted.

    ¡°Little Snowy, the golden sand fish are very clean, but only the smell of blood will lure them up from the bottom of the sea. In fact, they are all vegetarians,¡± Icy exined.

 Chapter 561 - Bosss Owner, Want to Knock? (5)

    <h4>Chapter 561: Boss¡¯s Owner, Want to Knock? (5)</h4>

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. Fish that were attracted by blood were actually vegetarians. Was this possible?

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the main food of the golden sand fish is sea grass,¡± Empty said.

    ¡°Sea grass? Are there enough sea grass in the sea for them to eat?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. How much sea grass did they have to eat for a meal looking at the size of the golden sand fish!

    ¡°Haha, Xue¡¯er, it will definitely be enough!¡± Empty said with a happy smile.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, we won¡¯t eat if you don¡¯t want to,¡± the freak said. Hmph, he didn¡¯t believe that this golden sand fish would be better than the fish in Xue¡¯er¡¯s space.

    ¡°Okay, eat!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. To be honest, she was not very interested in the golden sand fish. Moreover, she agreed to use Wu Gong as bait to prank him, hehe!

    ¡°Miss, are you really not eating? I heard that this fish is very delicious.¡± Cheng Wu couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not too interested in this fish. Eat!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Then she pulled the freak to sit beside Wu Gong and released her beasts.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Beloved Master!¡±

    The beasts immediately stuck to Leng Ruoxue as soon as they emerged. They acted coquettishly and rubbed against her!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what are you thinking about?¡± the freak asked curiously when he saw Xue¡¯er staring at Wu Gong thoughtfully.

    ¡°Freak, what do you think we should do with this thing?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t his fate destined! There¡¯s no other choice!¡± the freak said with certainty. People like Wu Gong were a scourge even if they were left alive, so eliminating them was the best way.

    ¡°Okay. Feng Zhan, I¡¯ll leave Wu Gong to you.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and then said to Feng Zhan.

    ¡°Okay! Master, leave this bad thing to me!¡± Feng Zhan patted his chest with his small wings and promised. With that, he spat out his Southern Spirit me. Immediately, Wu Gong, who was unconscious and on the verge of death, was covered in raging mes¡­

    ¡°Lan Ming, let¡¯s go to the Mystic Association Headquarters after eating the fish.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Lan Ming after settling Wu Gong.

    ¡°Little Snowy, have you really decided¡­¡± Lan Ming was a little depressed. He couldn¡¯t finish speaking.

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, don¡¯t tell me you think I¡¯m joking?¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°I¡¯m only a Mystic Monarch. Those elders won¡¯t submit to me,¡± Lan Ming found an excuse. Boohoo¡­ He really wasn¡¯t prepared to take over the Mystic Association Headquarters. Why did Little Snowy have to force him!

    ¡°Kill whoever isn¡¯t convinced! Let¡¯s see who still dares to be unconvinced!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very ruthlessly, not hiding the killing intent in her beautiful eyes at all.

    ¡°s!¡± Lan Ming sighed heavily and epted his fate. He knew that Little Snow wouldn¡¯t change her mind easily, so he could only be chased away. Boohoo¡­

    After Empty and the others finished eating the golden sand fish, Leng Ruoxue stored the beasts in the bracelet, and everyone set off together¡­

    The little peacock brought Leng Ruoxue and the others to the Mystic Association Headquarters. The Mystic Association Headquarters was still tattered, but it could barely amodate people after these few days of repair. At this moment, the elders of the Mystic Association Headquarters were stationed here¡­

    Outside the tattered main door of the Mystic Association.

    The little peacock flew in the air and said hesitantly, ¡°Boss¡¯s master, should we knock?¡±

    ¡°Why are you knocking on the door? Little Peacock, we¡¯re here to challenge the hall. There¡¯s no need to be so polite!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly and said nonchntly. Her words definitely had the suspicion of teaching children bad things!

    ¡°Oh!¡± The little peacock nodded to show that it understood. Boohoo¡­ It was a polite child. Boss¡¯s master would teach it badly.

    ¡°Little Peacock, quickly kick the door open!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged, her beautiful face full of impatience!

    ¡°Yes, Boss¡¯s master!¡± The little peacock hesitated but still obediently ced its ws on the door of the Mystic Association Headquarters, which was already on the verge of copse. Immediately, there was a bang, and the door of the Mystic Association Headquarters shattered into pieces!

    ¡°Uh! This door is too fragile!¡± the little peacock said awkwardly after doing something bad.

    ¡°Hehe, Little Peacock did well,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised as she caressed its fluffy little head.

    ¡°Hehe! As long as Boss¡¯s master is happy!¡± The little peacock said with a silly smile. It was so pleased to receive the praise of its boss¡¯s master!

    ¡°Who are you? How dare you cause trouble in the Mystic Association Headquarters?¡± Dozens of Mystics ran out of the Mystic Association Headquarters and roared loudly after the door shattered.

    However, Leng Ruoxue and the others ignored them¡­

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± a mystic couldn¡¯t help but question.

    However, no one bothered with them¡­

    ¡°Who are you? How dare you cause trouble in the Mystic Association Headquarters?¡± The mystic roared furiously seeing that he was ignored!

    ¡°This Mystic Association Headquarters is really broken now.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the Mystic Association Headquarters with her beautiful eyes and said with a light smile.

    ¡°Yes, the former Mystic Association Headquarters was dazzling and majestic. Moreover, these Mystics from the Mystic Association Headquarters are not very strong now,¡± Empty said with slight disdain, his handsome face full of contempt!

    ¡°Who are you exactly? How dare you cause trouble in the Mystic Association Headquarters?¡± the mystic suppressed his anger and questioned again.

    ¡°Causing trouble? No, we¡¯re here to challenge the hall,¡± Leng Ruoxue finally had time to deal with the mystic and said very kindly.

    ¡°Is there a difference?¡± the mystic asked foolishly, his ordinary face full of confusion.

    ¡°Of course there is. Causing trouble is very informal, but the kickhouse is very formal, meaning that we are here to officially cause trouble!¡± Leng Ruoxue exined as if she was speaking a tongue twister.

    ¡°Damn it, isn¡¯t it the same!¡± The mystic finally reacted and couldn¡¯t help shouting in anger, knowing that he had been fooled.

    ¡°You¡¯re too unperturbed. No wonder you¡¯re only a great mystic. s! With your strength, you can only run errands in the Mystic Association Headquarters!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization, her beautiful face full of sympathy.

 Chapter 562 - The Divination Is Everywhere (1)

    <h4>Chapter 562: The Divination Is Everywhere (1)</h4>

    ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡± the mystic roared in exasperation. Boohoo¡­ This woman cared too much! So what if he was just an errand boy? Couldn¡¯t he?

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not my fault. However, let me tell you some news! The Mystic Association Headquarters is about to change owners, so you¡¯re probably about to lose your job,¡± Leng Ruoxue whispered mysteriously.

    ¡°Uh! How is that possible? Our Vice President Wu is a Mystic Supremacy!¡± the mystic emphasized. He didn¡¯t believe Leng Ruoxue at all.

    ¡°s! Your Vice President Wu ran away with someone else. I won¡¯t care about you anymore.¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed helplessly.

    ¡°Ran away? With who?¡± another mystic couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Is there a need to ask!¡± Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes and looked at the mystic like she was an idiot.

    ¡°Could it be with Madam Sun?¡± The mystics guessed in whispers,pletely ignoring Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless seeing the mystics who were baring their fangs and brandishing their ws just now discussing Wu Gong¡¯s gossip. s! These mystics were really out of line. Moreover, their imagination was quite rich.

    ¡°Poor Wu Gong. He died and was wronged,¡± Empty whispered with a light smile.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t wrong him. These people from the Mystic Association are too imaginative,¡± Leng Ruoxue said innocently. s! She couldn¡¯t tell these people that Wu Gong was dead, right? That would be a huge blow to them!

    ¡°Yes, gossip is everywhere.¡± Empty sighed and said helplessly. s! He also realized that mystics were bing more and more foolish these days!

    ¡°Yes, hey. Are you done discussing? We¡¯re here to challenge the hall. Hurry up and tell us what you think. Don¡¯t count on Wu Gong.¡± Leng Ruoxue waited for a while and couldn¡¯t help urging the mystics anxiously seeing that they were still talking non-stop. She still had to go back to sleep after settling the Mystic Association Headquarters! Therefore, she didn¡¯t want to waste time.

    ¡°Uh! It¡¯s not convenient for the elders of the headquarters to see guests now. Come another day!¡± the mystic said after some thought. s! He had to quickly inform the elders about Vice President Wu and the others running away. Moreover, these people seemed to have ill intentions, so he really didn¡¯t dare to provoke them.

    ¡°Ufortable to see guests? Why? Are there also times when those old men are inconvenient every month?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully.

    ¡°Haha, looks like it.¡± The little old manughed out loud without giving Leng Ruoxue any face when he heard this. The others couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± the mystic quickly denied. Boohoo¡­ This woman was too evil. She actually distorted his words. Wouldn¡¯t the elders skin him alive if they knew!

    ¡°What¡¯s so inconvenient about that? Anyway, we¡¯re here to challenge the school. Have you seen anyone who asks the challenger toe another day?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Uh! No, but¡­¡± The mystic wanted to say something else but was interrupted by Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Go and notify them quickly since you don¡¯t have any! Of course, I have no objections if you choose to go and pass the message obediently after being beaten.¡± Leng Ruoxue gave them two choices and let them choose one themselves.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Wait a moment. We¡¯ll inform the elders now,¡± the mystic said fearfully. Boohoo¡­ He was only a small great mystic. Why were these people giving him so much pressure!

    ¡°Yes, good. Those who know the facts are the best. Go quickly. I¡¯ll only give you five minutes,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded understandingly.

    ¡°Hurry up and inform the elders that someone ising to challenge the hall!¡± the mystic ordered the people beside him. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t want to go in to bear the nameless anger of those elders. Their menopause had arrived.

    ¡°Yes,¡± a mystic answered and left the door.

    ¡°Erm¡­ May I know your names?¡± the mystic asked with a forced smile.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue.¡± Leng Ruoxue gave her name bluntly and then looked at the mystic with a spurious smile.

    ¡°Uh! What about them?¡± the mystic asked. In fact, he was a little surprised because he couldn¡¯t understand how this woman could be Leng Ruoxue. He had seen Leng Ruoxue when she participated in the Mystic Association Headquarterspetition, and she was not like this at all. However, he didn¡¯t dare to ask.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know about them,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly and ignored the mystic.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The mystic couldn¡¯t help wiping the cold sweat off his forehead, his heart racing. Did he really want to know? He was just afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin when the elders asked!

    Since Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t say anything, the mystics from the Mystic Association naturally didn¡¯t dare to speak either. The atmosphere immediately fell to an icy cold point¡­

    ¡°Erm¡­ Elders, please enter.¡± A momentter, the mystic who went to pass on the message returned and broke the slightly depressed atmosphere.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to everyone.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded and then walked into the Mystic Association Headquarters with Leng Ruoxue.

    A mystic led the way and led Leng Ruoxue and the others to a side hall of the Mystic Association Headquarters. This was now the headquarters¡¯ temporary office.

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others walked into the side hall, they found more than a dozen elders sitting in the hall. Each of the elders released their auras in an attempt to take them down a notch!

    ¡°Hehe, is this how the elders treat their guests?¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly with a light smile.

    Upon seeing the provocation of the elders of the Mystic Association, Cheng Wu and the others naturally released their mystic energy, unwilling to be outdone. For a time, the two sides began topete quietly. Leng Ruoxue, the freak, Empty, and the little old man each found a seat and sat down calmly¡­

    Thepetition between experts was usually only for an instant, so soon, the elders of the Mystic Association Headquarters were unable to withstand the might of Cheng Wu and the others. Although they were also Mystic Sovereigns, how could the auras of these elders, who lived like princes and princesses all day,pare to Cheng Wu and the others who were in life and death tests almost every day!

 Chapter 563 - The Divination Is Everywhere (2)

    <h4>Chapter 563: The Divination Is Everywhere (2)</h4>

    ¡°Hehe, Miss Leng, we don¡¯t have any ill intentions,¡± the First Elder of the Mystic Association Headquarters said apologetically after a while and secretly swallowed the blood in his mouth!

    ¡°Oh,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered lightly and gave Cheng Wu and the others a look. Cheng Wu and the others immediately retracted their auras and the pressure in the side hall immediately returned to normal!

    ¡°May I know why Miss Leng and the others came to the headquarters?¡± The First Elder pretended to be confused and asked. He couldn¡¯t help being surprised as he looked at Leng Ruoxue. s! He heard that Vice President Wu had been sending people to capture Leng Ruoxue, but he didn¡¯t expect her toe knocking on his door.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the mystic tell you just now? I¡¯m here to challenge the hall,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly.

    ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t understand what Miss Leng means?¡± The First Elder said with a smile.

    ¡°What I mean is that I want the Mystic Association to change the person in charge,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very bluntly. Hmph! Old fox, do you still want to pretend to be ignorant now?

    ¡°Miss Leng, our president has been in seclusion for many years. The Vice President is in charge of the headquarters now, so we have to obtain the Vice President¡¯s permission to change people,¡± First Elder said awkwardly.

    ¡°First Elder, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you want to rece Wu Gong now.¡± Leng Ruoxue exposed the First Elder¡¯s lie rudely. Hmph! Did this old man really think she didn¡¯t know what they were thinking? She didn¡¯t believe that this old man would support Wu Gong after being locked up by Wu Gong for so long.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Miss Leng, this is an internal matter of our Mystic Association. You might be a Mystic, but you are not qualified to participate in the affairs of the Association Headquarters yet.¡± The First Elder could only put on the dignity of the First Elder seeing that he couldn¡¯t dodge anymore.

    ¡°Hehe, First Elder, you¡¯re mistaken. I don¡¯t want to get involved in the affairs of your headquarters. I just want you to rmend someone,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Who do you want to rmend, Miss Leng?¡± The First Elder asked very politely.

    ¡°Lan Ming, he¡¯s the president of the Windless City¡¯s Mystic Association and the disciple of your president. It¡¯s only right and proper for him to be the person in charge of your headquarters!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty.

    ¡°Lan Ming? How is he qualified! He¡¯s just a Mystic Monarch.¡± An elder immediately objected after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. Hmph! They had debated for so long before deciding on the final candidate. Now, it actually benefited Lan Ming!

    ¡°If he¡¯s not qualified, then who is?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a spurious smile. Hmph! These damn old men were really shameless. Must they force her to use force?

    ¡°There are many people more qualified than Lan Ming in the Mystic Association Headquarters. How can a Mystic Monarch like him manage the headquarters? The other Mystics won¡¯t be convinced then,¡± the elder said indignantly.

    ¡°Will the other mystics not be convinced, or will you not be?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked coldly, the killing intent in her beautiful eyes so fast that others couldn¡¯t capture it.

    ¡°Of course the mystics won¡¯t be convinced,¡± the elder said stubbornly, his expression a little unnatural.

    ¡°Let Lan Ming be the acting president. Anyone who isn¡¯t convinced, step forward if you have the guts!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes nced indifferently at the elders in the side hall.

    The elders looked at each other, but no one was willing to take the lead because they could tell that Leng Ruoxue definitely came with ill intentions. Moreover, they recognized Du Min, so they didn¡¯t dare to act rashly at all!

    ¡°Seems like you all don¡¯t have guts!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help mocking when she saw that no one dared to say anything after waiting for a while. Her beautiful eyes even nced at the elder who spoke just now.

    ¡°I mean there will be mystics objecting.¡± The elder couldn¡¯t help quibbling because he was very embarrassed by Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Oh, why don¡¯t you call the Mystics from the headquarters or Carefree City in? I¡¯ll see who¡¯s against it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said casually.

    ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t too convenient, right?¡± the elder said with cold sweat flowing down his body.

    ¡°What¡¯s so inconvenient about that? Hurry up and call for help. I¡¯ll wait for them here,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with very firm will. Hmph! Don¡¯t expect me to leave obediently if these old foxes don¡¯t settle the matter for me today.

    ¡°Miss Leng, our Mystic Association is thergest association in the Boundless Heaven Continent. Therefore, choosing the acting president can¡¯t be too casual,¡± First Elder braced himself and said.

    ¡°Is it very casual to let Lan Ming be the acting president? First Elder, are you unwilling to let Lan Ming be the acting president or are you talking about other mystics?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked impatiently. She was already a little annoyed that these old things were beating around the bush with her! It seemed that some people had to use force, or they would not learn their lesson.

    ¡°Erm¡­¡± The First Elder was speechless. s! He couldn¡¯t say that they already had a candidate, but it wasn¡¯t Lan Ming!

    ¡°First Elder, you would probably have been locked up by Wu Gong if the Mystic Association hadn¡¯t been blown up, right? Shouldn¡¯t you be thanking me?¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly with an intriguing smile on her lips.

    ¡°Damn it, did you blow up the Mystic Association Headquarters?¡± Another elder was furious and couldn¡¯t help asking loudly after hearing her words.

    ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t this Wu Gong¡¯sckey, Elder Hao? Why, have your injuries healed? I heard you were beaten up by a ghost because you did too many bad things!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t answer him but said sympathetically.

    ¡°Damn it, how dare you blow up the Mystic Association Headquarters! We won¡¯t let you go!¡± Elder Hao couldn¡¯t help shouting angrily when he saw his embarrassing matter being brought up again.

    ¡°Did I say that I blew up the headquarters? You idiot!¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly with faint contempt in her beautiful eyes.

    ¡°You were the one who said it just now, but you don¡¯t admit it now!¡± Elder Hao was so angry! Damn Leng Ruoxue, how could she be so shameless! How despicable!

    ¡°Elder Hao, looks like you¡¯ve really been beaten silly. I only said that the First Elder should thank me. I didn¡¯t say that I would be the one to blow up the headquarters!¡± Leng Ruoxue quibbled.

 Chapter 564 - The Divination Is Everywhere (3

    <h4>Chapter 564: The Divination Is Everywhere (3)</h4>

    ¡°Y-you, First Elder, you can¡¯t let Leng Ruoxue go!¡± Elder Hao was so angry that his entire body was trembling, and he stammered a little to the First Elder.

    ¡°Elder Hao, the First Elder isn¡¯t your ally. You should worry about your oue!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded kindly. s! She was really impressed by Elder Hao¡¯s hindsight! Didn¡¯t this old man think that the Great Elder would let Wu Gong go if he died?

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m an elder of the Mystic Association Headquarters!¡± Elder Hao was a little scared after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. Yes! The First Elder had always been on bad terms with Wu Gong. The First Elder and the others were originally locked up by Wu Gong, but after the incident at the headquarters, Wu Gong released the few elders he locked up because hecked manpower. The first thing they did aftering out was to chase Wu Gong off the stage. Wu Gong was in a terrible fix because of Leng Ruoxue, so he had no time to deal with the First Elder and the others.

    ¡°First Elder, are you really unwilling to let Lan Ming be the acting president?¡± Leng Ruoxue ignored Elder Hao¡¯s final struggle and said directly to the First Elder.

    ¡°Erm¡­ we need to discuss.¡± The First Elder knew that Leng Ruoxue was threatening him, but he was helpless at all. s! In terms of strength, all of thembined were not Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ match!

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you half an hour. If you can¡¯t give me a satisfactory result in half an hour, don¡¯t me me for being nasty,¡± Leng Ruoxue said, half warningly and half threatening. She didn¡¯t want to continue wasting time with these stinky old men. Since they didn¡¯t give her face after discussing it nicely, she had to attack.

    ¡°Miss Leng, half an hour is too short,¡± The First Elder couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°Is that so? Then ten minutes will do,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously. Hmph! She hated others bargaining with her!

    ¡°Uh! Half an hour it is!¡± The First Elder was helpless.

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Hurry up and discuss it. Two minutes have passed,¡± Leng Ruoxue urged, her beautiful face full of impatience.

    ¡°Miss Leng, please wait for a moment.¡± The First Elder gathered the elders present in a corner and began to discuss.

    ¡°Lass, will they agree?¡± the little old man whispered curiously. From the looks of the First Elder, they seemed to have a suitable candidate to rece Wu Gong!

    ¡°They have no other choice,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently. Hmph! Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless if they don¡¯t agree.

    Leng Ruoxue had already made up her mind that she would attack if these old men refused to give her face. The elders of the Mystic Association Headquarters who were discussing this in the corner were all depressed.

    ¡°First Elder, what should we do now?¡± An elder in the corner couldn¡¯t help asking. He had seen Leng Ruoxue in the Mystic Association Headquarterspetitionst time, but she was only an elementary mystic thest time he saw her. It hadn¡¯t been long since then, and she was actually already a Mystic Monarch with so many Mystic Sovereigns protecting her. s! He had to suspect that Leng Ruoxue was from the Leng family now!

    ¡°s! Tell me first!¡± The First Elder sighed and said helplessly. He didn¡¯t expect Leng Ruoxue to be so domineering. It seemed like he had to make a decision today. Fortunately, most of the elders present were his people, so he could still influence their thoughts.

    ¡°First Elder, if we really fight, we¡¯re probably not Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ match,¡± another elder said. He was still rtively rational among the elders. In fact, he felt that there was nothing wrong with letting Lan Ming be the acting president. After all, Lan Ming was the president¡¯s disciple!

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to say that. Even a fool can see it,¡± another elder said with contempt. Hmph! Would they have endured so much if Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t have so many powerful subordinates by her side?

    ¡°Elder Liu, Elder Wang, stop arguing. Now isn¡¯t the time for us to coax each other,¡± First Elder said with some displeasure. He couldn¡¯t help being a little depressed as he looked at the elders in front of him and stole nces at the Mystic Sovereigns beside Leng Ruoxue. s! It was no different from not knowing. It was a shock whenpared! Why were the Mystic Sovereigns beside Leng Ruoxue all stronger than the elders of the headquarters! He couldn¡¯t understand. The people the headquarters had always absorbed had always been the top! But why was it like this now!

    ¡°First Elder, I think there¡¯s nothing wrong with letting Lan Ming be the acting president,¡± Elder Liu said bluntly after hearing the First Elder¡¯s words.

    ¡°How can that be? Lan Ming is only a Mystic Monarch. Our headquarters has been established for thousands of years, and there has never been a precedent of a Mystic Monarch in charge! Wouldn¡¯t the major familiesugh at us if news of this were to spread!¡± Elder Wang immediately objected.

    ¡°What¡¯s there tough about? Lan Ming is the president¡¯s disciple, and his aptitude can be considered top-notch. I believe that it won¡¯t be long before he can advance to Mystic Sovereign, so I support him as the acting president.¡± Elder Liu took the lead to express his attitude!

    ¡°I support you too.¡± Many elders began to agree after seeing Elder Liu¡¯s stance.

    ¡°I object,¡± Elder Wang said in disapproval.

    ¡°Since most of them are supportive, let Lan Ming be the acting president of our headquarters. This way, we can have an exnation with the president when hees out of seclusion!¡± the First Elder said resolutely and looked at the Second Elder, who had been silent, with a slight apology. The Elder Consortium originally chose the Second Elder, but now¡­

    ¡°First Elder, Lan Ming can¡¯t convince the public at all by being the acting president of our headquarters. Moreover, what will be of the Second Elder by letting a young brat be the acting president of the headquarters?¡± Elder Wang said without giving up. Hmph! He had nothing to say if the Second Elder was the acting president. However, he was unwilling to let a young brat ride on his head.

    ¡°So be it. Don¡¯t use me as an excuse. I have no objections to Lan Ming being the acting president,¡± the Second Elder, who had been silent, saidzily. His shrewd eyes kept sneaking nces at Leng Ruoxue. However, he realized that he couldn¡¯t see through this young girl at all!

    ¡°Elder Wang, Second Elder has no objections. Do you still object?¡± The First Elder asked lightly.

 Chapter 565 - The Divination Is Everywhere (4)

    <h4>Chapter 565: The Divination Is Everywhere (4)</h4>

    ¡°How can I have any objections if the Second Elder doesn¡¯t mind?¡± Elder Wang said helplessly. In fact, he despised the Second Elder, who he didn¡¯t dare to fight for. However, his status was higher than his, so he could only hold his anger in.

    First Elder looked at Elder Wang with a slightly deeper meaning, and then strode to Leng Ruoxue and said, ¡°Miss Leng, we¡¯ve discussed it. We agree to let Lan Ming be the acting president of the headquarters.¡±

    ¡°First Elder, your decision is wise,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. In fact, she had already seen through the thoughts of these elders through Baby¡¯s mind reading just now. Therefore, she was very clear about those elders with ill intentions, and she did not intend to stay behind.

    ¡°Miss Leng, may I know where Lan Ming is now?¡± The First Elder searched among Leng Ruoxue and the others but found no trace of Lan Ming, and couldn¡¯t help asking curiously.

    ¡°First Elder, I¡¯m here,¡± Lan Ming said speechlessly. s! Little Snowy¡¯s appearance changing pill¡¯s effects were really extraordinary. No one could recognize him!

    ¡°Uh! You¡¯re Lan Ming? Are you disfigured?¡± the First Elder asked in disbelief and couldn¡¯t help rubbing his eyes. In his heart, Lan Ming was a rare peerless handsome man! How did he be so ugly!

    ¡°No. I was afraid that Wu Gong would find out, so I changed my appearance.¡± Two drops of cold sweat hung on Lan Ming¡¯s forehead as he exined. s! The First Elder¡¯s imagination was really rich. He was impressed!

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re not disfigured.¡± The First Elder was relieved. In fact, he had a good impression of Lan Ming. He would probably have considered letting Lan Ming be the acting president long ago if not for Lan Ming¡¯s strength being too low.

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, eat this!¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a pill and handed it to Lan Ming after hearing their conversation.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Lan Ming took the pill and directly sent it into his mouth, waiting for the medicinal effects to take effect!

    Time passed slowly¡­

    ¡°Which one of you isn¡¯t afraid of death? How dare you cause trouble in the headquarters?¡± Suddenly, a furious roar sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. Immediately after, a beggar covered in dirt barged in angrily¡­

    Leng Ruoxue looked at this uninvited beggar speechlessly and was puzzled. Who was this old man? When did such a person appear in the Mystic Association? With this in mind, her gaze couldn¡¯t help turning to the First Elder.

    ¡®Don¡¯t look at me like that. I don¡¯t know this person either,¡¯ the First Elder said silently with his gaze. Elder Cang¡¯s face was full of confusion. Uh! He was very sure that he didn¡¯t know this person. Why did this person look more anxious than him, the First Elder? He couldn¡¯t understand no matter what!

    ¡°Who dares to cause trouble in the headquarters?¡± The dirty beggar couldn¡¯t help shouting when he saw that no one was paying attention to him.

    However, no one bothered with him¡­

    ¡°Uh! Erm¡­ May I ask what¡¯s the matter?¡± First Elder asked helplessly. s! He was the First Elder, so he had to stick his head out sometimes!

    ¡°Of course that is something. I heard that someone came to the headquarters to cause trouble, so I came to support you. Hmph! Who¡¯s here to cause trouble? Come out and show me if you have the guts!¡± The beggar looked at everyone present with a deep gaze and said with full force.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Senior. You¡¯re mistaken. No one came to the headquarters to cause trouble.¡± The First Elder sighed softly and said speechlessly. s! He really didn¡¯t know where this old man came from. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t see through the old beggar¡¯s strength, so his words were very respectful.

    ¡°You call me Senior? Haha!¡± The old beggar was stunned, and then heughed hysterically¡­

    ¡°Uh!¡± The First Elder was a little displeased. This beggar was stronger than him. What was wrong with calling him senior? Did he have to smile like this!

    ¡°You¡¯re Master?¡± At this moment, Lan Ming, who had been observing by the side for a long time, asked uncertainly, his face that had recovered its original appearance was full of question marks.

    ¡°Eh? Little Ming¡¯er, why are you here? When did youe?¡± the old beggar asked in puzzlement. He clearly didn¡¯t see Lan Ming just now. Where did Lan Minge from?

    ¡°You¡¯re really my master!¡± Lan Ming was a little speechless. In his memory, his master cared the most about appearance. Why had he be like this now?

    ¡°Nonsense, how can I be fake?¡± the old beggar roared angrily. Boohoo¡­ It was one thing that the First Elder didn¡¯t recognize him, but even his disciple didn¡¯t recognize him. Was his current image really that bad?

    ¡°What does my master like to eat the most?¡± Lan Ming still didn¡¯t quite believe this beggar and couldn¡¯t help asking probingly.

    ¡°Uh! I can¡¯t tell you,¡± the old beggar said with an awkward expression. He kept staring at his disciple. Boohoo¡­ Stinky Little Ming¡¯er, you¡¯re really asking for it!

    ¡°Little Snowy, he should be my master.¡± Lan Ming looked at Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°What do you mean by should be? I¡¯m your master!¡± the old beggar roared with some dissatisfaction when he heard Lan Ming¡¯s words.

    ¡°So this is how your master is! He¡¯s really not as famous as he looks!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Lass, don¡¯t be mistaken. I¡¯m not like this. I just haven¡¯t showered for too long!¡± the old beggar said unpleasantly. Uh! Little Ming¡¯er was with them, so they should be his disciple¡¯s friends! Boohoo¡­ He knew that he had embarrassed Little Ming¡¯er! He hoped that this girl was not his future disciple¡¯s wife. Otherwise, he would really be too ashamed to see her in the future! His imagination began to run wild¡­

    ¡°Oh, I understand,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very understandingly. She really didn¡¯t expect this beggar to be the master that Lan Ming always mentioned. Uh! Since the president of the Mystic Association Headquarters had already emerged from seclusion, there should be nothing for her here. However, she wanted to know who told him that someone came to the Mystic Association Headquarters to cause trouble.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s good that you understand.¡± The old beggar smiled happily. As expected of his disciple¡¯s friend, he was so understanding!

    ¡°President, you¡¯re out of seclusion?¡± First Elder, who finally recovered from his daze, asked in disbelief. Uh! The president¡¯s current image was really too unexpected!

 Chapter 566 - I Dont Just Bite Anyone (1)

    <h4>Chapter 566: I Don¡¯t Just Bite Anyone (1)</h4>

    ¡°Nonsense. How can I stand here if I don¡¯te out of seclusion?¡± The old beggar red and roared with some displeasure.

    ¡°President, why didn¡¯t you take a bath first aftering out of seclusion! If other mystics see you like this, it will damage your image,¡± the First Elder reminded.

    ¡°Hmph! If I didn¡¯t hear that someone came to the Mystic Association Headquarters to cause trouble and was worried that you couldn¡¯t handle it, would I have run over anxiously as soon as I emerged from seclusion? You heartless fellows actually dare to despise me!¡± the old beggarined with a wronged face, tears seeming to emerge in his deep ck eyes!

    ¡°Uh!¡± The First Elder didn¡¯t know what to say. Boohoo¡­ When did he despise the president! How could the president wrong him!

    ¡°First Elder, where are the troublemakers?¡± the old beggar asked in puzzlement. He hadn¡¯t seen anyone causing trouble even aftering for a long time! Hmph! Damn it, how dare they lie to him!

    ¡°President, didn¡¯t I say that no one is causing trouble!¡± The First Elder said helplessly.

    ¡°Uh! But Elder Hao told me that someone will cause trouble! He shouldn¡¯t dare to lie to me, right?¡± The old beggar¡¯s face was full of question marks.

    ¡°Did Elder Hao tell you?¡± First Elder asked while suppressing his anger. No wonder he hadn¡¯t seen Elder Hao. He had gone to look for the president!

    ¡°Yes! I happened to meet him when I came out of seclusion. He told me what happened recently and said that someone happened to be here to cause trouble now, so I rushed over!¡± the old beggar exined, his ck face full of anger because he didn¡¯t expect that Elder Hao would actually dare to lie to him! How ridiculous, this was not deliberately embarrassing him!

    ¡°Master, the people who are causing trouble Elder Hao mentioned should be us,¡± Lan Ming said helplessly. However, he gritted his teeth in hatred for Elder Hao in his heart. Hmph! Damn Elder Hao, he actually wanted his master to deal with them. He really had ulterior motives!

    ¡°Uh! Little Ming¡¯er, what happened?¡± The old beggar was confused. However, as the president of the Mystic Association, he still had intelligence. Now, he knew that he had almost been used!

    ¡°Master, this sentence isn¡¯t clear either. You should go and freshen up first. I¡¯ll tell youter,¡± Lan Ming reminded. s! Master¡¯s current appearance was really too damaging to his image.

    ¡°Uh! Okay, okay. But where is my room now?¡± the old beggar asked in distress. He didn¡¯t expect the headquarters to be destroyed like this after only a few years of seclusion.

    ¡°President, I¡¯ll bring you there!¡± The First Elder said awkwardly. s! It would always end up like this. He really didn¡¯t have the face to see the president!

    ¡°Okay, bring me there quickly!¡± the old beggar urged. He really couldn¡¯t stand his dirty appearance now!

    ¡°President, please follow me.¡± The First Elder brought the old beggar to his temporary room.

    After the First Elder and the old beggar left, Leng Ruoxue called Cheng Wu to her side and whispered a few words to him. Then Cheng Wu left the side hall with Song Di and Hei Zi¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, where did they go?¡± Empty couldn¡¯t help asking curiously after Cheng Wu and the others left.

    ¡°To deal with Elder Hao,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very calmly.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Empty answered lightly. He was not surprised by Xue¡¯er¡¯s decision. On the contrary, he would feel that it was abnormal if Xue¡¯er let Elder Hao go!

    ¡°Little Snowy, let me out.¡± Suddenly, Icy sent Leng Ruoxue a voice transmission.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered. She released Icy from the bracelet with a thought.

    After Icy emerged, it found a rtivelyfortable position in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms andy down. Its ice blue eyes kept ncing at the elders in the hall with a spurious smile¡­

    The expressions of the elders in the side hall became very strange when they saw the puppy that suddenly appeared. Some even revealed fear¡­

    Leng Ruoxue caressed Icy¡¯s soft fur and observed the elders¡¯ reactions. She couldn¡¯t help being a little helpless about Icy¡¯s bad taste. s! Little Icy¡¯s power was really unparalleled! Look at how scared those elders were the moment it appeared! She really felt some pity for those poor old men now!

    ¡°W-why did you let this puppy out?¡± Elder Wang, who was already a little guilty, was so scared that his legs were trembling and his words were a little shaky when he saw Icy.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy. Why? Can¡¯t I?¡± Leng Ruoxue nced at Elder Wang and said irritably.

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t be afraid! I won¡¯t bully you, provided you have to be good!¡± Icyforted very kindly, its fluffy little face hanging with an amiable smile!

    ¡°Then¡­ then why did youe out!¡± Elder Wang wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and stammered. Boohoo¡­ There was no one in Carefree City who didn¡¯t know about the glorious deeds of this puppy. Mystic Sovereigns couldn¡¯t evenst a round in its hands, so he instinctively felt afraid after seeing this puppy. Boohoo¡­ The pressure this puppy gave him was really too great! Moreover, he believed that if Leng Ruoxue revealed this puppy from the start, no one would definitely dare to oppose Lan Ming bing the acting president of the headquarters!

    ¡°I want toe out for some air!¡± Icy whispered aggrievedly. Tears shed in its ice blue eyes as if it was about to cry!

    ¡°Uh! It¡¯s good to take a breather. Wee out for a breather!¡± Elder Liu hurriedly coaxed when he saw this. He kept staring at Elder Wang, who almost made this puppy cry, with his eyes, cursing Elder Wang half to death in his heart!

    ¡°Yes, yes. Coming out to take a breather is good for the body,¡± Elder Wang hurriedly echoed, but he was extremely aggrieved in his heart. Boohoo¡­ Why did that puppy love to cry so much! He didn¡¯t say anything! However, his mind became much more well-behaved after Icy came out!

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve gained weight,¡± Icy said, very displeased. s! It had been eating too well recently, and it had be a little round, so it had toe out to exercise. Otherwise, Little Snow probably wouldn¡¯t be able to carry it in a few days!

    ¡°Uh, Little Icy, don¡¯t bite my master!¡± Lan Ming pleaded worriedly because he remembered Little Icy saying before that it wanted to bite his master!

 Chapter 567 - I Dont Just Bite Anyone (2)

    <h4>Chapter 567: I Don¡¯t Just Bite Anyone (2)</h4>

    ¡°Depends on my mood!¡± Icy said lightly. Hmph! It came out to bite that old man. Otherwise, it would sleep in the space!

    ¡°Little Icy!¡± Icy¡¯s tone made Lan Ming very worried.

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, I won¡¯t bite him to death for your sake. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Icyforted her. s! It was so difficult to do things with acquaintances! It couldn¡¯t even bite people to its heart¡¯s content!

    ¡°Uh!¡± Lan Ming didn¡¯t know what to say. It seemed like Little Icy had already made up its mind. Boohoo¡­ Master! Take care, pray for yourself! Your disciple has already tried his best!

    The First Elder and the old beggar returned to the side hall while Lan Ming was praying.

    ¡°Master!¡± Lan Ming hurriedly called out when he saw his master in his memory. He secretly winked at his master, wanting him to be careful!

    However, the old beggar obviously didn¡¯t understand his disciple¡¯s intentions. Instead, he walked happily to Leng Ruoxue and the others and said, ¡°Hehe, I was rude just now. This is the real me. Let me introduce myself again! I¡¯m Yu Lin, the president of the Mystic Association Headquarters!¡±

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but exim in her heart as she looked at the old beggar who had washed up and looked brand new. People really rely on clothes! She didn¡¯t expect this old man to be a rare peerless handsome man!

    Yu Lin looked to be about forty years old. He was handsome and had an extraordinary bearing. His aura waspletely restrained, giving people a very amiable feeling!

    ¡°Miss Leng, I wonder if you and Little Ming¡¯er¡­¡± Yu Lin asked curiously, the word ¡®gossip¡¯ written on his handsome face.

    ¡°We¡¯re friends!¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. s! Could this old man have any thoughts? It was best not to. Otherwise, his oue would be tragic!

    ¡°Oh, just friends?¡± Yu Lin asked stubbornly.

    ¡°Yes, maybe not even friends.¡± Leng Ruoxue held the freak¡¯s arm and said lightly.

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s too bad!¡± Yu Lin¡¯s face was full of pity.

    ¡°Master!¡± Lan Ming red at his master with great dissatisfaction. s! When could his master have some foresight! He was really very helpless against his master¡¯s dullness!

    ¡°Why are you so loud? I¡¯m not deaf!¡± Yu Linined.

    ¡°Uh! Little Snowy, don¡¯t mind. My master likes to joke.¡± Lan Ming ignored his master¡¯sint and looked at Leng Ruoxue and the freak apologetically.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile, her beautiful eyes looking at the freakfortingly. Uh! She didn¡¯t want the freak to fly into a rage!

    ¡°Are you the president of the Mystic Association Headquarters?¡± Icy askedzily in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms in order to ease the slightly awkward atmosphere, its ice blue eyes staring at Yu Lin.

    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Yu Lin replied honestly, even though he didn¡¯t know why the puppy in front of him was asking him this!

    ¡°Hehe, I just want to confirm.¡± Icy smiled maliciously. Then it opened its little mouth and bit Yu Lin¡¯s arm fiercely!

    ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± Immediately, a heartbreaking scream spread through the entire side hall¡­

    The elders in the side hall looked at the puppy, which was biting the president¡¯s arm, in horror, and couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweat¡­

    Compared to the reactions of the elders, Leng Ruoxue and the others were much calmer. They watched this scene coldly, and no one spoke!

    After Yu Lin was bitten, he kept shaking his arm, wanting to shake the puppy off his arm. However, Icy didn¡¯t move at all. It only jumped away from the bloody arm after it had bitten enough!

    Icy returned to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms after biting her. It even closed its eyes to pretend to be asleep, as if everything that happened just now had nothing to do with it¡­

    Leng Ruoxue looked at Yu Lin¡¯s mangled arm and then at theposed Icy. Two drops of cold sweat dripped down her forehead. Uh! Little Icy was really ruthless! Fortunately, the body of the Mystic Supremacy was sturdy enough. Otherwise, this arm would have been bitten off if it were anyone else!

    ¡°Master, are you okay?¡± Lan Ming looked at the injury on his master¡¯s arm and hurriedly handed him a pill and asked worriedly. Boohoo¡­ Poor master! Little Icy¡¯s bite was really ruthless!

    ¡°You¡¯ll know if I¡¯m okay after being bitten like this!¡± Yu Lin took the pill and threw it directly into his mouth. He said angrily, his eyes staring at Leng Ruoxue pitifully, and he was even more resentful in his heart. Boohoo¡­ Why didn¡¯t this dog tie itself up a little! How could it jump out and bite anyone casually? He didn¡¯t know if this dog was sick or not. Boohoo¡­ Should he take an injection! His imagination began to run wild again!

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m not the one who bit you!¡± Lan Ming murmured aggrievedly and looked at Leng Ruoxue resentfully!

    Leng Ruoxue turned her head to the side, ignoring the pitiful gazes of the master and disciple.

    ¡°Miss Leng, your dog bit me. Tell me what to do!¡± Yu Lin could only say bluntly, seeing Leng Ruoxue not react under his gaze.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue answered lightly without any other reaction!

    ¡°That¡¯s it? Your dog bit me!¡± Yu Lin said in disbelief.

    ¡°I know. You said it.¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say since you know? Your dog bit me!¡± Yu Lin reminded.

    ¡°s! You¡¯re too careless! However, my Little Icy won¡¯t bite just anyone. You must have provoked it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of regret and irresponsibly pushed the me to the unlucky Yu Lin.

    ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing it today. How can I provoke it? Miss Leng, you can¡¯t be like this. You have to be responsible for your dog biting me!¡± Yu Lin expressed very clearly. Hmph! You can¡¯t pretend to be stupid! He wasn¡¯t someone who could be bitten by just anyone!

    ¡°How do you want me to take responsibility? Why don¡¯t I let you bite it too so that you can call it even?¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested with a smile.

 Chapter 568 - I Dont Just Bite Anyone (3)

    <h4>Chapter 568: I Don¡¯t Just Bite Anyone (3)</h4>

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Yu Lin objected strongly. Hmph! He was a human. How could he go and bite a puppy! If news of this spread, would he still want to survive on the Boundless Heaven Continent in the future!

    ¡°You didn¡¯t want it yourself. Don¡¯t me me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile as if she was relieved.

    ¡°You¡¯re shameless! How can you do this!¡± Yu Lin sobbed.

    ¡°Uh! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to cry! You were just bitten. Is there a need to?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. Could Yu Lin not be so childish!

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ I was bitten by a dog! It hurts. I wonder if your dog has any illness!¡± Yu Lin said worriedly.

    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s sick! Biting you is because I think highly of you. I don¡¯t bite just anyone!¡± Icy immediately roared furiously when it heard Yu Lin¡¯s words! Damn it, it was not a dog! Why did everyone treat it as a dog!

    ¡°Uh! Then don¡¯t think too highly of me! My arm was about to be bitten off by you!¡± Yu Lin said speechlessly. s! This was the first time he had seen such a cocky dog! This dog was indeed a little different, but it was still a dog no matter how special it was! It was very troublesome to be bitten by a dog!

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll bite you to death directly if you¡¯re not Little Lan Lan¡¯s master!¡± Icy said fiercely.

    ¡°Uh! Little dog, do I have a grudge with you? I promise I¡¯ve never eaten dog meat!¡± Yu Lin asked in puzzlement. He really couldn¡¯t understand when he had offended this puppy!

    ¡°Look at what the Mystic Association Headquarters has be now. Hmph! Who asked you to be the president of the headquarters? Who else should I bite but you?¡± Icy said matter-of-factly. In its opinion, this half old man had to be punished because he couldn¡¯t manage the headquarters well! Therefore, he was bitten!

    ¡°The headquarters¡­¡± Yu Lin was speechless. It seemed like something had happened to the headquarters. s! He saw that the headquarters was almost in ruins the moment he emerged. He didn¡¯t know what had happened, but the headquarters¡¯ current appearance shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with him, right? He had been in seclusion! Moreover, no matter what the headquarters became, it had nothing to do with this puppy, right? Why should it bite him! He felt especially aggrieved thinking of this!

    ¡°The headquarters is in this state now. As the president of the headquarters, you can¡¯t escape the me, so don¡¯t think that you have nothing to do with it just because you¡¯re in seclusion. Hmph! Would the headquarters have be like this if you didn¡¯t have poor judgment of people?¡± Icy saw through Yu Lin¡¯s thoughts and said coldly.

    ¡°Can any of you tell me what exactly is going on?¡± Yu Lin frowned and asked the elders in the hall with some displeasure when he heard Icy¡¯s words. s! This puppy¡¯s words made him a little ashamed. Yes! He might be in seclusion, but no matter what happened in the headquarters, he couldn¡¯t shirk the responsibility as the president of the headquarters. It seemed like he was really going back farther and farther as he lived. He was actually inferior to a puppy! He really deserved to be bitten! He didn¡¯t suffer this bite for nothing! He understood!

    The elders looked at each other, not knowing how to say it. Even the First Elder lowered his head, not daring to look at Yu Lin!

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll tell you!¡± Lan Ming mustered his courage and said when he saw that none of the elders dared to speak. s! Hopefully, the Master wouldn¡¯t be angry when he knew. One had to know that even though the Master was usually polite and refined, no one in the Mystic Association Headquarters could withstand it if he really became angry!

    ¡°Okay, Little Ming¡¯er, tell Master,¡± Yu Lin said while suppressing his anger.

    Lan Ming nodded. Then he described in detail everything that had happened in the headquarters during his master¡¯s seclusion, as well as what Wu Gong and the others had done¡­

    After hearing Lan Ming¡¯s words, Yu Lin¡¯s frown became tighter and tighter, and his face became darker and darker. In the end, the elders present didn¡¯t even dare to breathe heavily!

    Leng Ruoxueughed in her heart as she listened to Lan Ming¡¯s vivid description. Hehe, it seemed that her education of Lan Ming had begun to take effect. Lan Ming had actually learned to add oil to the fire. Moreover, he had even told her master about Wu Gong¡¯s gossip scandal, haha!

    ¡°Damn it, where¡¯s Wu Gong? Elder Wang, get Wu Gong here!¡± Yu Lin ordered furiously after hearing his disciple¡¯s statement.

    ¡°Uh! President, Vice President Wu is missing. It¡¯s said that she eloped with someone!¡± Elder Wang whispered fearfully. Boohoo¡­ He realized that after the president emerged from seclusion this time, his aura had be stronger than before, so he had no choice but to behave!

    ¡°Elope? Who did he elope with? Would anyone want that old thing?¡± Yu Lin said with slight mockery.

    ¡°Probably with Madam Sun.¡± Elder Wang wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said ingratiatingly.

    ¡°Uh! Which Madam Sun?¡± Yu Lin was stunned and didn¡¯t react for a moment.

    ¡°She¡¯s the wife of the acting patriarch of the Sun family,¡± Elder Wang exined carefully. Boohoo¡­ This was a secret that couldn¡¯t be revealed by the super families. Why did it have toe out of his mouth!

    ¡°Haha, that old man Wu Gong is really too useless. He¡¯s still thinking about that old woman!¡± Yu Lin said with a mocking smile on his face. He thought Wu Gong had a new lover when Lan Ming told him just now! He really didn¡¯t expect it to be that old woman. s! It seemed that Wu Gong was really hopeless. However, would that old woman really abandon Madam Sun¡¯s noble status and elope with Wu Gong? He was a little skeptical!

    ¡°Uh!¡± Several ck lines couldn¡¯t help but slide down the elders¡¯ foreheads, and they couldn¡¯t help but grumble in their hearts in unison. President! Don¡¯t say these shameful things. The Mystic Association Headquarters would be aughing stock if news of it spread!

    ¡°Elder Wang, send a letter to the patriarch of the Sun family. Tell him that his wife abducted the vice president of our Mystic Association and asked him to return her!¡± Yu Lin said, wanting to see the world burn. His handsome face was full of gloating smiles. Hmph! Wu Gong had done so many ¡®good¡¯ things for the Mystic Association and bullied his disciple. He couldn¡¯t let that adulterous couple be too carefree!

    ¡°President, this isn¡¯t too good, right? This concerns Vice President Wu¡¯s reputation, right?¡± Cold sweat rolled down Elder Wang¡¯s forehead as he wanted to cry but had no tears. Boohoo¡­ Why did the president capture him as an able-bodied man! Why didn¡¯t he think of him for a good thing! He was so depressed!

 Chapter 569 - I Dont Just Bite Anyone (4)

    <h4>Chapter 569: I Don¡¯t Just Bite Anyone (4)</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s Vice President Wu¡¯s reputation? I¡¯m doing this for the reputation of our headquarters, so I have to capture Wu Gong and punish him!¡± Yu Lin said with determination. Hmph! Wu Gong caused so much trouble while he was in seclusion and caused him to be bitten by a dog. He had to find that damn Wu Gong to settle this score!

    ¡°President¡­¡± Elder Wang called out softly, still wanting to make a final struggle!

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going yet?¡± Yu Lin red at Elder Wang and asked with displeasure with a dark handsome face.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t dare to go myself,¡± Elder Wang sobbed spinelessly. He could already foresee that he would definitely be skinned alive by the acting patriarch of the Sun family if he went to the Sun family alone.

    ¡°Look at your bear-like appearance. You are an elder of our Mystic Association. That green-furred turtle from the Sun family won¡¯t dare to do anything to you. At most, he will give you a good beating, so there¡¯s no need to be afraid. Go ahead boldly!¡± Yu Lin encouraged nonchntly. However, he didn¡¯t think so in his heart. In fact, he couldn¡¯t wait for that long-furred turtle from the Sun family to kill Elder Wang! As for why! Hehe! It could only be understood but not exined!

    ¡°President, I really don¡¯t dare to go alone. Boohoo¡­¡± Elder Wang cried as he spoke. People who didn¡¯t know would definitely think that he had been bullied by others with that pitiful appearance!

    ¡°Oh, this isn¡¯t easy to deal with!¡± Yu Lin frowned, his handsome face full of difficulties!

    ¡°Elder Wang, how about this! Go ask those elders yourself and see if any of them are willing to apany you. I won¡¯t stop them if any of them want to go. However, I can¡¯t force them if no one is willing to apany you to the Sun family, right?¡± Yu Lin continued after thinking for a while. Moreover, what he said implied that he was a good and understanding president who wouldn¡¯t force others!

    Or not? Elder Wang was resentful. You said you won¡¯t force them, so why must you force me to go? Boohoo¡­ This is obviously contradictory! Moreover, he couldn¡¯t understand either. Didn¡¯t the president juste out of seclusion? He shouldn¡¯t have any leverage against the president! Why did the president scheme against him like this? With this in mind, he stole a nce at Yu Lin and then turned his gaze to the other elders¡­

    After seeing his inquisitive gaze, all the elders present turned their heads to the other side in unison, ignoring his plea for help. Anyway, the president said that he would not force them to apany the unlucky Elder Wang to the Sun family, so they were not afraid. However, everyone was working together after all, so it was not good to be too stiff. Therefore, pretending to be muddle-headed was the best choice!

    ¡°Elder Chen,e with me!¡± Elder Wang could only name names when he saw that everyone ignored him. Hmph! Don¡¯t you want to hide, you ungrateful things? I won¡¯t let you have your way, so the first person he called was also the elder who usually had the best rtionship with him!

    ¡°Elder Wang, I really want to apany you, but I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s inconvenient for me to travel these few days. Otherwise, it will bring you disaster!¡± Elder Chen, whose name was mentioned, had a troubled expression on his old face. Boohoo¡­ Going to the Sun family was not a good job! It was difficult to say if he could return alive. How could he be willing to apany Elder Wang, who was despised by the president, to his death!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind,¡± Elder Wang said through gritted teeth. Hmph! Praising their usually good rtionship, but Elder Chen actually didn¡¯t give him face. He hated it!

    ¡°But I mind! It¡¯s fine if anything happens to me alone. I¡¯ll feel guilty for life if I implicate you,¡± Elder Chen said hurriedly.

    ¡°Hehe, Elder Wang, don¡¯t force Elder Chen since it¡¯s inconvenient. Ask the other elders! Perhaps someone will be willing to apany you!¡± Yu Lin spoke before Elder Wang. His words made the extremely unwilling Elder Chen heave a huge sigh of relief, but it made Elder Wang extremely depressed!

    ¡°Elder Liu, apany me!¡± Elder Wang saw that he could not count on the elders who were usually on good terms with him, so he could only seek help from the elders who were not on good terms with him, hoping that there would be a righteous person among them willing to apany him to the Sun family!

    However, his wishful thinking was wrong because Elder Liu ignored him at all. Instead, he closed his eyes and pretended to sleep. Elder Wang was so angry that he almost vomited blood seeing this situation!

    ¡°Elder Wang, looks like you¡¯re the only one who can deliver the letter!¡± Yu Lin said helplessly. s! In fact, he sympathized with Elder Wang because in his opinion, no one was willing to face difficulties with him because Elder Wang¡¯s social rtions were too poor!

    ¡°s! Alright, I¡¯ll set off for the Sun family tomorrow.¡± Elder Wang braced himself. In fact, his heart was bleeding!

    ¡°Don¡¯t wait for tomorrow. You can set off now,¡± Yu Lin urged anxiously.

    ¡°Uh! President, it¡¯s gettingte. If I set off now, I¡¯ll have to sleep on the streets tonight,¡± Elder Wang reminded. Boohoo¡­ He really didn¡¯t know how he had offended the president, why he was so impatient to chase him away!

    ¡°Oh, then stay for the night and set off tomorrow morning!¡± Yu Lin looked at the sky.

    ¡°Yes, then I¡¯ll take my leave and rest first,¡± Elder Wang said, wanting to cry but had no tears. s! He didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t know what the president would think of to mess with him again. Therefore, it was better to disappear in front of the president as soon as possible!

    ¡°Okay, First Elder, go and rest too!¡± Yu Lin nodded and said to the First Elder and the others.

    ¡°President, we¡¯ll take our leave first.¡± The First Elder bowed slightly and left the side hall with the elders after speaking!

    Leng Ruoxue looked at Yu Lin openly when she saw that the elders of the Mystic Association Headquarters had left. To be honest, she originally thought that Yu Lin was an old man out of line! However, Yu Lin¡¯s performance just now showed her his scheming and protective side. s! It seemed like he was another old man who liked to pretend!

    ¡°Lass, I¡¯ll be embarrassed if you look at me so intently!¡± Yu Lin said shamelessly when he felt Leng Ruoxue¡¯s inquisitive gaze, his handsome face even revealing a shy expression!

 Chapter 570 - Yu Lin Became The Target Of The Two Hairy Beasts(1)

    <h4>Chapter 570: Yu Lin Became The Target Of The Two Hairy Beasts(1)</h4>

    Uh! Leng Ruoxue was sweating profusely. She retracted her evaluation of Yu Lin. This fellow was an old man who disconnected frequently and was asionally normal.

    ¡°Old Man, I¡¯m not looking at you attentively. Don¡¯t tter yourself,¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. s! Why was this old man so familiar with himself! He was Miss Leng previously! He had be a little girl now!

    ¡°What did you call me? Old¡­ Old Man? Am I that old?¡± Yu Lin was a little angry when he heard Leng Ruoxue call him that. His eyes were full of usation as he looked at her with tears in them!

    ¡°You might look very young, but you¡¯re already an old man!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty.

    ¡°We don¡¯t care about age, only appearance,¡± Yu Lin said shamelessly. Boohoo¡­ He was determined not to be called an old man. Otherwise, he would have maintained himself so well for nothing!

    ¡°Old fart, don¡¯t embarrass yourself because of your old age. I¡¯m blushing for you,¡± the little old man scolded helplessly.

    ¡°Uh! Why are you here, old thing? When did youe?¡± Yu Lin said in surprise. He didn¡¯t see this fellow just now! This was a genuine old man!

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault that your eyesight isn¡¯t good!¡± the little old man said with a spurious smile. Hmph! He had known Yu Lin for more than a day or two, so he knew his shorings very well. Yu Lin often couldn¡¯t see others unless that person took the initiative to talk to him!

    ¡°Uh! Hehe! Hehe!¡± Yu Linughed dryly, trying to hide his embarrassment!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The little old man snorted and ignored Yu Lin.

    ¡°Lass, he¡¯s the old man. I¡¯m different from him, so don¡¯t call me old man! You¡¯ll call me Old Du!¡± Yu Lin said to Leng Ruoxue very seriously, seeing that the little old man was ignoring him.

    ¡°But you¡¯re also an old man in my eyes,¡± Leng Ruoxue said stubbornly.

    ¡°Lass¡­¡± Yu Lin wanted to say something but was interrupted by Leng Ruoxue!

    ¡°Grandpa Du, Empty, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the people around her. With that, she stood up and pulled the freak out of the side hall, and the little old man and the others naturally followed closely behind!

    ¡°Lass!¡± Yu Lin hurriedly shouted from behind, seeing Leng Ruoxue leave. However, he didn¡¯t receive any response!

    ¡°Master, stop shouting! Rest early today!¡± Lan Ming also left behind Leng Ruoxue and the others after speaking¡­

    Leng Ruoxue and the others returned to the Carefree Hall after leaving the Mystic Association.

    After returning to her room, Leng Ruoxue brought the freak and Empty into the bracelet!

    ¡°Big Sister!¡± Qing Jue appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Qing Jue, what are they doing?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking curiously when she saw her beasts gathered together.

    ¡°Uh! Big Hairy and Second Hairy suffered a blow, so everyone isforting them,¡± Qing Jue exined.

    ¡°What setback did they suffer?¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ faces were full of question marks. No one should be able to bully the two bears if they stayed in the space! Moreover, they were transcendent divine beasts and were powerful. People who wanted to bully them had to think twice!

    ¡°The president of the Mystic Association Headquarters said that Elder Wang looked like a bear just now, so they were unhappy,¡± Qing Jue said speechlessly. s! These two bears were still sentimental.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we talking about Elder Wang? What does it have to do with them?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°They think that the president is calling them stupid!¡± Qing Jue said, his pink face full of helplessness!

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was also speechless. Were Big Hairy and Little Hairy thinking too much! What Yu Lin scolded Elder Wang really had nothing to do with them!

    ¡°Hehe, Xue¡¯er, your beast is quite interesting,¡± Empty said with a chuckle.

    ¡°They¡¯re not my beasts. They¡¯re Old Man Zao,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. s! She really didn¡¯t know who these two beasts took after. Why were they so suicidal!

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they in your space? They are yours,¡± Empty said matter-of-factly. In fact, in his opinion, those beasts were equivalent to her even if they didn¡¯t contract with Xue¡¯er, just like his Icy. If Xue¡¯er encountered danger, Icy would take the initiative to help her without his orders!

    ¡°You mean Little Icy is mine too!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the puppy sleeping soundly in her arms and deliberately distorted Empty¡¯s words.

    ¡°Pretty much. Icy spent more time with you than with me!¡± Empty reminded, his tone slightlyining!

    ¡°Empty, are you jealous?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in realization.

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Empty quickly denied. How could he be jealous of Xue¡¯er? Uh! It was a little! But he wouldn¡¯t admit it!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see Big Hairy and Little Hairy!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t be bothered to expose him and said to the freak and Empty.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them nodded slightly and followed Leng Ruoxue to the ce where the beasts were gathered!

    ¡°Big Hairy, Little Hairy!¡± Leng Ruoxue called out softly.

    ¡°Miss!¡± The two beasts raised their fluffy heads and looked at Leng Ruoxue with tears in its ck eyes. They called her Miss just like Leng Ruoxue¡¯s subordinates because they were not Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beasts!

    ¡°Uh! Why are you crying? Who bullied you? Tell me, I¡¯ll teach them a lesson!¡± Leng Ruoxue said knowingly to the advisor, but she couldn¡¯t help sighing in her heart. s! Look at these two cents, as if they had suffered a lot. Was it that serious?

    ¡°Miss, we are really not so stupid, nor are we so timid and ipetent. Therefore, can you humans not bring us bears along when cursing! We are very aggrieved!¡± Big Hairyined with a long face.

    ¡°Uh! Big Hairy! In fact, this really has nothing to do with you, so don¡¯t think too much! Be good!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed helplessly.

    ¡°You humans often hurt the self-esteem of us beasts. When you scold others, you are either talking about pigs or bears. Boohoo¡­ We just look a little clumsy. In fact, we are not stupid at all. Tell me, how did we provoke you? Why are you making things difficult for us!¡± Big Hairy was aggrieved, very aggrieved because it often heard itself being scolded innocently in Myriad Mountain City! However, its reaction at that time was not as big as it was now. However, it knew that beasts also needed self-esteem and self-love after hanging out with Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beasts. They could not be bullied and scolded by others! Therefore, it was angry! If it hadn¡¯t been stopped by the other beasts just now, it and Second Hairy wanted to go and teach that president a lesson!

 Chapter 571 - Yu Lin Became The Target Of The Two Hairy Beasts (2)

    <h4>Chapter 571: Yu Lin Became The Target Of The Two Hairy Beasts (2)</h4>

    ¡°Uh! Big Hairy, I¡¯ll apologize to you on Yu Lin¡¯s behalf, okay? He really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Big Hairy¡¯s head.

    ¡°Miss, I want to teach him a lesson personally!¡± Big Hairy pleaded. It knew that this person was Lan Ming¡¯s master, so it didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Miss!

    ¡°Big Hairy, Yu Lin is a Mystic Supremacy!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded him. s! Big Hairy¡¯s defense might be very powerful, but his strength was still inferior to a Mystic Supremacy, so she was very afraid that Big Hairy would not be calm!

    ¡°Miss, I know. I¡¯ll join forces with Little Hairy to teach him a lesson!¡± Big Hairy scratched its big head. Hehe, it was not so stupid to deal with a Mystic Supremacy by itself! Little Hairy and it were level-four Transcendent Divine Beasts, and their strength was equivalent to a human Mystic Sovereign. With their powerful defense, they might not necessarily be able to defeat a Mystic Supremacy, but it would not be a problem to teach him a lesson!

    ¡°Alright! However, I don¡¯t want you to be injured!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very cautiously.

    ¡°Yes, we will be careful!¡± Big Hairy promised. With Miss¡¯s consent, it could teach that old man a lesson freely! Hehe!

    ¡°s! Poor Yu Lin!¡± Empty whispered with a light smile, his handsome face full of gloating!

    ¡°You seem very happy!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization. The three of them sat down on the stone chair in front of the purple bamboo hut after persuading Leng Mao.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy, but I¡¯m afraid someone won¡¯t be happy! First he was bitten by a dog, and then he was beaten by a bear. s! Poor fellow!¡± Empty said sympathetically, but there was no sympathy in his tone.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m not a dog!¡± Icy, which had been closing its eyes, suddenly opened its ice blue eyes and said with slight dissatisfaction. Boohoo¡­ Master was too evil. He actually called it a dog!

    ¡°Hehe, Icy, your transmogrification looks like a puppy!¡± Empty smiled nonchntly.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t transmogrify anymore.¡± Icy roared furiously. It was really infuriating!

    ¡°That won¡¯t do! Little Icy, if you don¡¯t change your appearance, I won¡¯t be able to bring you out in the future,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded helplessly.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ I don¡¯t want to be treated as a dog!¡± Icy looked at Leng Ruoxue with tears in its blue eyes and said aggrievedly.

    ¡°Little Icy, calm down. Just ignore those people with poor judgment. Why fuss about it with them? It¡¯s beneath your dignity!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed.

    ¡°Yes, Little Snowy is right. I¡¯ll bite whoever calls me a dog in the future!¡± Icy said as if it had made a big decision.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. That was really not what she meant!

    ¡°Hehe, Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s rest early!¡± The freak smiled gently at Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly nodded. Then she ced the Icy on the stone table, pulled the freak away, and left. She didn¡¯t dare to continue chatting. Otherwise, she was really afraid that all her beasts would be violent beasts!

    ¡°Why did Little Snowy slip away so quickly? I¡¯m not done yet!¡± Icy murmured to itself in puzzlement after seeing Leng Ruoxue and the freak leave.

    ¡°Icy, do you really intend to bite whoever you see in the future?¡± Empty asked curiously. Hehe, then he would really be a mad dog!

    ¡°Master, when did I say I¡¯ll bite whoever I see? I mean, I¡¯ll bite whoever calls me a puppy!¡± Icy corrected. Boohoo¡­ Master is a baddie!

    ¡°Hehe, Icy, the dog that bites isn¡¯t a good dog!¡± Empty said fearlessly.

    ¡°Master!¡± Icy roared uncontrobly. Its big ice blue eyes red fiercely at Empty. Moreover, ayer of tears actually welled up in its eyes as it red¡­

    ¡°Uh! Icy, I¡¯m going to rest too.¡± Seeing that Icy was crying, Empty hurriedly escaped¡­

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Icy couldn¡¯t help revealing a smug smile seeing that its master was scared away. The tears in its blue eyes had long disappeared!

    ¡°Little dog, you¡¯re quite good at acting!¡± White Dawn appeared out of nowhere and jumped onto the stone table with slight provocation.

    ¡°Kitten, what do you know? This is called wisdom!¡± Icy said nonchntly, its face full of pride!

    ¡°It¡¯s not good to bully your master!¡± White Dawn reminded.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. My master is used to being bullied by me,¡± Icy said shamelessly.

    ¡°s! Your master is so pitiful!¡± White Dawn said with a sympathetic face. It was also very important for the Master to find a better beast.

    ¡°Kitten, outsiders won¡¯t understand the way I interact with Master!¡± Icy closed its eyes and said nostalgically.

    ¡°Little dog, continue bullying your master. I¡¯m going to bed.¡± White Dawn jumped off the stone table and returned to its room.

    ¡°s! It¡¯s also painful not to be understood by beasts!¡± Icy sighed and then fell asleep¡­

    The next day, Leng Ruoxue and the freak went directly to the living room after leaving the bracelet.

    ¡°Little Snowy, you¡¯re up.¡± Lan Ming hurriedly greeted Leng Ruoxue and the freak when he saw them!

    ¡°Lass, you really can sleep. It¡¯s almost noon,¡± Yu Linined as he sat beside Lan Ming.

    ¡°Did President Yu specially look for us?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked very politely. However, she couldn¡¯t help but grumble in her heart. Hmph! What does it have to do with you whether we can sleep or not? We didn¡¯t ask you to wait here!

    ¡°Of course, little girl. Thank you for taking care of my disciple during this period of time! Also, you called me Old Man yesterday. Why are you calling me President Yu again today?¡± Yu Lin pretended to be displeased. Old Man still sounded more friendly.

    ¡°Yesterday was yesterday, and now is different! Moreover, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. In fact, we didn¡¯t take care of him much. He has to pay for his food and lodging,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. At the same time, she became alert because she felt that there seemed to be a hidden meaning in Yu Lin¡¯s words. Uh! Could there be a trap?

    ¡°Lass, I¡¯m not being polite! You took good care of me even if I paid!¡± Yu Lin said with a smile.

 Chapter 572 - Yu Lin Became The Target Of The Two Hairy Beasts (3)

    <h4>Chapter 572: Yu Lin Became The Target Of The Two Hairy Beasts (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°President Yu, since you¡¯ve emerged from seclusion, we have nothing to do here. We intend to leave Carefree City tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. They had just discussed this in the morning!

    ¡°Leave? Lass, how can itpare to Carefree City! Why don¡¯t you stay in Carefree City! This is the holynd in the hearts of mystics. Moreover, not just any mystic can settle in Carefree City,¡± Yu Lin coaxed, his expression like a big gray wolf that was deceiving Little Red Riding Hood!

    ¡°Thank you for your good intentions, President Yu. We already have a ce to stay. Moreover, we won¡¯t stay in the same ce for too long,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She didn¡¯t know Yu Lin¡¯s intentions, but she didn¡¯t intend to let him have his way no matter what he thought!

    ¡°Uh, little girl, are you talking about Myriad Mountain City? To be honest, how is it very chaotic? How can itpare to Carefree City!¡± Yu Lin persuaded stubbornly. In fact, he naturally had his reasons for wanting Leng Ruoxue and the others to stay. s! The situation of the Mystic Association Headquarters was very bad now, so he really hoped that Leng Ruoxue could stay in Carefree City. Who asked her subordinates to have so many powerful Mystic Sovereigns! He didn¡¯t want Leng Ruoxue¡¯s power to be possessed by any family. Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t intend to rely on any family ording to Little Ming¡¯er, but he couldn¡¯t bepletely at ease if he couldn¡¯t leave them in Carefree City!

    ¡°We don¡¯t intend to stay in Myriad Mountain City for long either,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Lass, where do you intend to stay? Tell me, I can help you find a suitable residence,¡± Yu Lin asked expectantly.

    ¡°We don¡¯t intend to stay in any ce for long,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. She was very helpless against Yu Lin¡¯s stubbornness. s! She could finally tell that Yu Lin was determined to rope them in!

    ¡°Lass, no matter where you want to go to train, you have to have a fixed residence! This way, if you¡¯re tired in the future, you¡¯ll have a ce to rest! You have to know that the feeling of home and inn is different!¡± Yu Linxiao said with affection.

    ¡°Yes, President Yu is right,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. s! Yu Lin might be right, but she had the Dry Kun Bracelet, so it was the same wherever they were. They might not stay even if they had a fixed residence. At most, it was to fool others.

    ¡°Hehe, in that case, I¡¯ll arrange a residence for you in Carefree City. In this way, you won¡¯t have to stay in an inn when youe to Carefree City in the future!¡± Yu Lin said very warmly.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Leng Ruoxue answered reluctantly. s, it seemed that Yu Lin would not give up if she didn¡¯t agree.

    ¡°Hehe, thene with me quickly! I¡¯ll bring you to your residence now!¡± Yu Lin stood up and said impatiently.

    ¡°Uh! So soon?¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. She didn¡¯t expect Yu Lin to be so impatient!

    ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared. Juste with me to take a look,¡± Yu Lin said happily. Hehe, the ce he arranged for Leng Ruoxue and the others belonged to the Mystic Association Headquarters. They didn¡¯t have to look for it on the spot, so how could it not be fast!

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue and the freak¡¯s eyes met, and they both saw helplessness on each other¡¯s faces. s! The two of them sighed softly, then stood up reluctantly and left the Carefree Hall with Yu Lin¡­

    ¡°Little Snowy, I¡¯m so sorry. My master made things difficult for you,¡± Lan Ming, who was following Leng Ruoxue and the freak, said shyly on the way.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a residence. We can¡¯t refuse your master¡¯s good intentions for your sake!¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. In fact, she really didn¡¯t care much. Anyway, whether they stayed or not was up to her. Yu Lin couldn¡¯t force them to stay!

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Lan Ming said softly.

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, Big Hairy and Little Hairy intend to teach your master a lesson,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some hesitation. She felt that Lan Ming should be mentally prepared so that his heart wouldn¡¯t ache when he saw his master getting beaten upter! At the same time, she told Lan Ming not to interfere in this matter!

    ¡°Ah! Why? My master shouldn¡¯t have offended them, right?¡± Lan Ming asked in puzzlement. He really couldn¡¯t understand why his master was targeted by those two bears when he had just emerged from seclusion! s! Poor Master, what bad luck did you have!

    ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Leng Ruoxue said sympathetically and didn¡¯t tell Lan Ming the whole story. Lan Ming was very speechless after hearing it because he felt that his master was really too unlucky! This was simply an undeserved cmity!

    ¡°Little Snowy, can you let those two fur ws show mercy!¡± Lan Ming pleaded. Boohoo¡­ He was really afraid that those two bears would beat his master up too badly!

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, your master will definitely be angered to death if he hears you say this. He¡¯s a Mystic Supremacy! How can you not have confidence in him! This is called boosting his beastly aspirations to destroy his master¡¯s prestige!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in disapproval. In fact, she was looking forward to the battle between the two hairy beasts and Yu Lin! Hehe!

    ¡°What are you talking about? Why are you walking so slowly?¡± Yu Lin couldn¡¯t help asking curiously when he saw Leng Ruoxue and the others walking slowly behind and even chatting as they walked.

    ¡°Nothing. Just chatting. How far are we?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking. Uh, where did this Yu Lin want to bring them? They seemed to have walked far away!

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there, just ahead,¡± Yu Lin said mysteriously.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Lan Ming looked at Yu Lin and hesitated. Boohoo¡­ He really wanted to remind his master! However, he was afraid that Little Snowy would be unhappy. It seemed like Little Snowy also wanted his master to be taught a lesson! s! Master, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you! I¡¯m really helpless!

    ¡°Little Ming¡¯er, what do you want to say? Why are you stuttering?¡± Yu Lin asked in puzzlement, his handsome face full of question marks.

    ¡°Nothing. I just want to tell the Master that I miss you a lot!¡± He gave in seeing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s re.. Boohoo¡­ Master, Little Snowy¡¯s abuse of power is really too powerful. I¡¯m afraid of my disciple!

 Chapter 573 - Is This Considered A Duel (1)

    <h4>Chapter 573: Is This Considered A Duel (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Uh! Little Ming¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to tell Master about this. Master understands your intentions.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Yu Lin¡¯s forehead as he said unnaturally. He couldn¡¯t understand why his disciple was so mushy today.

    ¡°Master, you have to take care of your body!¡± Lan Ming said very implicitly. s! Hopefully, Master could understand his hint.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master will definitely take care of his body,¡± Yu Lin said in puzzlement, his handsome face full of confusion! Clearly, he didn¡¯t understand Lan Ming¡¯s hint.

    Leng Ruoxue was secretly amused as she listened to the conversation between the master and disciple. Haha! Little Lan Lan was so gullible! He actually really thought that she didn¡¯t allow him to tell her that he wanted to find Yu Lin for a duel! In fact, she didn¡¯t re at him at all because of this, hehe!

    ¡°You two really have a deep master-disciple rtionship!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight envy.

    ¡°Of course. I raised Little Ming¡¯er single-handedly!¡± Yu Lin said proudly.

    ¡°Uh! Seems like you¡¯re not young anymore,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization.

    ¡°Lass, I told you, it only depends on appearance, not age,¡± Yu Lin protested. Boohoo¡­ This girl was too evil. How could she specially sprinkle salt on his wounds! Age was his fatal injury!

    ¡°How can that do? If my grandfather finds out, he will me me for not respecting my elders. Uh! You should be older than my grandfather, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. A beautiful smile hung on her face, and her beautiful eyes swirled as she sized up Yu Lin non-stop!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind. Don¡¯t call me Grandpa. Just call me Big Brother,¡± Yu Lin said fearfully.

    ¡°In your dreams. You¡¯re from the grandfather generation. Big Brother? How shameless!¡± The freak was displeased before Leng Ruoxue could say anything.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t helpughing lightly when she heard the freak¡¯s words. Uh! Yu Lin was indeed quite thick-skinned.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s ignore this disrespectful old man.¡± The freak hugged Leng Ruoxue¡¯s slender waist and said affectionately.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very cooperative.

    ¡°Little Ming¡¯er, they¡¯re bullying me.¡± Yu Lin couldn¡¯t helpining to his disciple as he watched them sing.

    ¡°Uh! Master, lead the way quickly!¡± Lan Ming said helplessly. Several ck lines involuntarily rolled down his forehead. In fact, he also felt that his master¡¯s skin was quite thick. But there was nothing he could do! After all, his master cared the most when others mentioned his age!

    ¡°We¡¯ll be there after taking a turn,¡± Yu Lin said with displeasure.

    Yu Lin was depressed. He led the way with his head lowered, and Leng Ruoxue and the others followed behind him,ughing secretly in their hearts¡­

    ¡°We¡¯re here. This is it.¡± A few minutester, Yu Lin pointed at a tall mansion and said to Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Master, this ce is not bad. How did you find this ce?¡± Lan Ming asked with a face full of surprise. At the same time, he was a little puzzled in his heart. When did Master be so efficient? He actually found such a good house in just one night. One had to know that such a property was absolutely considered to be at an astronomical price in Carefree City! Moreover, it might not be possible to buy it even if one had money.

    ¡°Nonsense. Of course this ce is good. This is the property of our Mystic Association.¡± Yu Lin roared angrily. Hmph! He was still angry!

    ¡°Is this the business of the Mystic Association Headquarters? I thought the businesses of the headquarters were all tattered!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with a light smile. After all, the business of the headquarters where Wu Gong lived after she blew up the Mystic Association Headquarters was an empty yard that had been abandoned for many years!

    ¡°How is that possible! We will always stand tall in the Boundless Heaven Continent for thousands of years. There are many good things!¡± Yu Lin¡¯s proud tail was about to curl into the sky when he said this.

    ¡°Oh, what about Wu Gong¡¯s yard?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Wu Gong is only the vice president. There are many things he doesn¡¯t know about the headquarters. As for the yard he lives in! It belongs to the public property of the Mystic Association Headquarters. Everyone knows, but only the president is qualified to know about the hidden property,¡± Yu Lin exined with a smug face.

    Hmph! If Wu Gong thought that just because he stirred up trouble, he could take over the headquarters, then he was mistaken. There were many things he didn¡¯t know about the headquarters. Even if he became the president, he couldn¡¯t really control the headquarters. This was the main reason why he handed the headquarters to Wu Gong and entered seclusion at ease. However, he didn¡¯t expect him to underestimate Wu Gong¡¯s energy. The current situation of the headquarters was worse than he imagined! Therefore, he urgently wanted Leng Ruoxue and the others to stay in the headquarters because the headquarters desperately needed talents now!

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, did you hear that?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked Lan Ming after hearing Yu Lin¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°Uh! I heard it,¡± Lan Ming answered without being puzzled. So what if he heard it? This had nothing to do with him!

    ¡°Then you have to work hard to be the president!¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. s! She knew from Little Lan Lan¡¯s expression that Lan Ming didn¡¯t understand her at all!

    ¡°Master has already emerged from seclusion. I don¡¯t have to represent the headquarters anymore!¡± Lan Ming said happily. Hehe, he would wake upughing even in his dreams thinking of this.

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, he can¡¯t be the president for life, so it will be you sooner orter,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty.

    ¡°Lass, I might not hand the headquarters to Little Ming¡¯er, okay?¡± Yu Lin couldn¡¯t help but say. Little Ming¡¯er was very outstanding, but he had a more suitable candidate now.

    ¡°Then who do you want to hand it to?¡± Leng Ruoxue red at Yu Lin with some dissatisfaction and asked. Hmph! She didn¡¯t think anyone was more suitable than Lan Ming to be the president of the headquarters.

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret!¡± Yu Lin smiled mysteriously, whetting everyone¡¯s appetite!

    ¡°Damn old man, you¡¯re keeping me in suspense. Don¡¯t tell me you really want to be the president of the headquarters for the rest of your life?¡± Leng Ruoxue said doubtfully.

    ¡°Of course not. If the person I fancy is willing to take over the headquarters immediately, I¡¯ll pass the position of president to him now. However, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t!¡± Yu Lin said gloomily, his handsome face full of worry!

    ¡°You really have a candidate?¡± Leng Ruoxue said doubtfully. Uh! She thought Yu Lin was lying to her just now.. It seemed like he really had a sessor. But who would be more suitable than Little Lan Lan?

 Chapter 574 - Is This Considered A Duel (2)

    <h4>Chapter 574: Is This Considered A Duel (2)</h4>

    ¡°Yes, but he won¡¯t agree now, so my journey to seek talents is still very long!¡± Yu Lin said pitifully with a long face.

    ¡°Uh, since that person refuses, don¡¯t force him. Let Little Lan Lan be your sessor!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested.

    ¡°Little Snowy, I don¡¯t want to,¡± Lan Ming whispered. He looked like a wronged little wife!

    ¡°Lass, you heard it. Little Ming¡¯er refuses.¡± Yu Lin sighed.

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, didn¡¯t we agree?¡± Leng Ruoxue red at Lan Ming and said threateningly.

    ¡°That¡¯s because Master hasn¡¯t emerged from seclusion. That¡¯s why I agreed. But now that Master has emerged from seclusion, there¡¯s nothing for me to do!¡± Lan Ming said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Lass, don¡¯t force Little Ming¡¯er since he refuses. Come, I¡¯ll bring you in to take a look at the yard.¡± Yu Lin helped his disciple out of the predicament.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue was helpless. It seemed like she was being nosy!

    Yu Lin led the way and led Leng Ruoxue and the others into the yard.

    ¡°Lass, are you satisfied here?¡± Yu Lin said as if he was presenting a treasure in the yard. This was the best location and environment among all the properties in the headquarters.

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked up at the spacious yard and nodded with satisfaction.

    This yard was very big and was the yard of the yard. The pavilions and pavilions were exquisite and gorgeous. Moreover, there was a clear stream in the yard that ran through the entire yard. It might not be as good as the Lan family¡¯s yard, but Leng Ruoxue believed that this yard was absolutely one to two in Carefree City.

    ¡°Lass, this yard will belong to you from now on. This is the property deed. Keep it safe.¡± Yu Lin handed the deed to Leng Ruoxue and reminded her.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Leng Ruoxue thanked him and then stored the deed in the bracelet.

    ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s no need to be polite. We¡¯re family from now on,¡± Yu Lin said happily.

    ¡°Uh, what do you mean?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled.

    ¡°Lass, you will be an elder of our Mystic Association from now on,¡± Yu Lin announced.

    ¡°Elder? I¡¯m not interested. I¡¯ll return this house to you if it can only be owned by an elder!¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. She took out the deed and threw it directly to Yu Lin. Hmph! Damn old man, how dare you plot against me!

    ¡°Uh! Lass, what do you mean?¡± Yu Lin was a little dumbfounded. Did he say something wrong? He didn¡¯t seem to have said anything wrong.

    ¡°Damn old man, do you want to bribe me with just a house? I didn¡¯t say I wanted to be an elder of the headquarters!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with great dissatisfaction. She originally thought that Yu Lin only wanted to rope her in, but now she knew that this old man wanted her to run errands for him! Hmph! This damn old man¡¯s wishful thinking was really too good. However, she would not let him have his wish.

    ¡°Lass, don¡¯t be anxious. Listen to me! The elder I¡¯m talking about is just a nominal. You don¡¯t have to do anything for the headquarters. Of course, it¡¯s another matter if you¡¯re willing.¡± Yu Lin smiled like an old fox. Hehe, he might not have known this girl for long, but he believed that as long as this girl agreed, even if she was just a nominal elder, she would definitely agree if the headquarters needed her in the future! What he needed to do now was to build a good rtionship with this girl.

    ¡°Not only that, being an elder gives you very good treatment every month. Really, believe me, I don¡¯t lie to children,¡± Yu Lin added, the smile on his face looking so pure and innocent!

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to do anything for the headquarters? Can¡¯t you use the rules of the headquarters to restrain me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked uncertainly. She was not a child, how could she believe Yu Lin¡¯s words! One had to know that there was no free lunch in the world.

    ¡°No, I promise I won¡¯t,¡± Yu Lin promised.

    ¡°Then what should I, an elder, do?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully. Uh! The more Yu Lin said, the more she couldn¡¯t believe him!

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. Just name yourself,¡± Yu Lin said with a smile, his face full of ttery.

    ¡°Do you want me to be a decoration?¡± Leng Ruoxue narrowed her eyes and said with some displeasure. Hmph! This old fox actually didn¡¯t tell the truth.

    ¡°Uh! Of course not. You can do whatever you want. Really, I promise,¡± Yu Lin said very sincerely, so anxious that he was about to cry. Boohoo¡­ Why was this girl so difficult to deal with? If it were others, they would probably have agreed impatiently if they knew that there was such a good opportunity. How could they ask and make excuses like her!

    ¡°Can I kill any elder I don¡¯t like?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked deliberately.

    ¡°Of course not. Moreover, I will warn all the elders not to provoke you. That should be enough, right?¡± Yu Lin looked at Leng Ruoxue like a little wife and asked very obediently.

    ¡°¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. Did Yu Lin mean that he could do it in secret? She didn¡¯t understand. What benefits would it bring to Yu Lin if he didn¡¯t follow his principles?

    ¡°I¡¯m just a Mystic Monarch. You really don¡¯t have topromise.¡± Leng Ruoxue was helpless. This was the only word she could think of now. s! Why on earth did this old man do it!

    ¡°You might be a Mystic Monarch now, but you have potential, so you deserve to be an elder of the headquarters,¡± Yu Lin said pompously.

    ¡°The elders of the headquarters won¡¯t agree,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization. Those old men had been around for many years and finally became elders. If they knew that she became an elder of the headquarters because the president begged her, they would be so angry!

    ¡°Anyone who dares to object will be expelled from the headquarters! Hehe, they won¡¯t dare to object,¡± Yu Lin said confidently.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, promise him!¡± Empty sent a helpless voice transmission from the bracelet. s! He felt ufortable seeing Yu Lin¡¯s current appearance. In fact, he knew Yu Lin¡¯s goal very well. However, he also knew that Xue¡¯er would not agree with that fellow.

    ¡°Empty, I don¡¯t like to be restrained!¡± Leng Ruoxue sent a voice transmission. If she really wanted to be an elder of the headquarters, she would directly get Baby to use mind-reading to see what Yu Lin was nning. However, it was precisely because she had no such intentions that she didn¡¯t care too much!

 Chapter 575 - Is This Considered A Duel (3)

    <h4>Chapter 575: Is This Considered A Duel (3)</h4>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, didn¡¯t he say that he only wants your name? I think he won¡¯t dare to cheat,¡± Empty pleaded for Yu Lin.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed and answered reluctantly.

    ¡°Little girl, promise me!¡± Yu Lin couldn¡¯t help saying anxiously when he saw Leng Ruoxue not responding for a long time.

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to agree with you, but I have to say the ugly things first. I¡¯m just hanging up. You can¡¯t order me to do anything, nor can you use the rules of the headquarters to restrain me. In short, you can¡¯t order me around,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without any emotion.

    ¡°No problem. You can do whatever you want as long as you agree to be listed,¡± Yu Lin said with a smile.

    ¡°As long as you can agree to my condition, I will be an elder of the headquarters from now on. I will of course be a nominee,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty. What she implied was that she would not be an elder if she couldn¡¯t do it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely do it since I promised you. You can still do whatever you want in the future. No one will dare to restrain you, including me!¡± Yu Lin promised very seriously, and he was even more relieved in his heart. Boohoo¡­ He finally settled this little girl. It really wasn¡¯t easy. At this moment, he still didn¡¯t know that Leng Ruoxue agreed because someone said good things for him!

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded with satisfaction.

    ¡°Hehe, little girl, you have to keep this deed. This house is worth a lot of money!¡± Yu Lin handed the deed back to Leng Ruoxue and reminded her again.

    ¡°Yes, where is there a spacious and uninhabited ce here?¡± Leng Ruoxue took the deed, nodded slightly, and asked. Since she was already an elder of the headquarters, this house was considered legitimate.

    ¡°There¡¯s a mountain not far away. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone there. Little girl, what are you doing?¡± Yu Lin asked curiously.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there. Bring us there now!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged. s! Little Hairy couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    ¡°Okay, follow me!¡± Yu Lin took the initiative to lead the way.

    After walking for about half an hour, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at the foot of a mountain.

    Leng Ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes and sized up the mountain in front of her. Uh! Could this also be considered a mountain? It was really small. This mountain was about ten meters tall, and the mountain was lush with greenery. All sorts of trees were nted, and some trees were even covered in red fruits, looking very tempting.

    ¡°Haha, little girl, this ce isn¡¯t bad, right? This ce also belongs to you,¡± Yu Lin said proudly.

    ¡°This is also my territory?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked gloomily. The environment here was very good. Her heart might ache if Two Hair repaired Yu Lin here and destroyed the scenery here.

    ¡°Of course. That house belongs to you in a radius of 50 kilometers. Haha, be happy!¡± Yu Lin said with a smile.

    ¡°Is there anywhere nearby that doesn¡¯t belong to me?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s a little far from here.¡± Yu Lin frowned and said after some thought. Uh! He didn¡¯t know what this girl wanted to do, but why did he have a bad premonition?

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Bring us there!¡± Leng Ruoxue summoned the little peacock from the bracelet and said.

    ¡°Boss¡¯s master, should I bring you to the ce we wentst time?¡± the little peacock suggested. It was referring to the ce where they had grilled fishst time.

    ¡°Uh, there¡¯s no need. Just go to the ce that this old man mentioned.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. The ce that the little peacock mentioned was very far from Carefree City.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the little peacock answered. After everyone sat on its back, it raised its wings and flew toward the ce Yu Lin mentioned¡­

    ¡°Lass, why does it call you Boss¡¯s master?¡± Yu Lin asked in puzzlement after taking off.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m its boss¡¯s master!¡± Leng Ruoxue exined lightly as she leaned in the freak¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Uh! Then who is its boss?¡± Yu Lin was a little confused. He felt that his intelligence had fallen sharply when facing this little girl!

    ¡°Its boss is my contract beast!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Yu Lin like he was an idiot. Hehe, actually, she deliberately didn¡¯t say it clearly.

    ¡°Lass, did anyone tell you that you¡¯re a waste?¡± Yu Lin couldn¡¯t help asking after being speechless for a while.

    ¡°How am I wasting? I¡¯m very frugal!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in disapproval.

    ¡°You¡¯re frugal? Lass, this little peacock is a level four Transcendent Divine Beast, right?¡± Yu Lin asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re a Mystic Supremacy. Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Leng Ruoxue said disdainfully.

    ¡°Of course I can see it. I mean, it¡¯s a level four Transcendent Divine Beast. Do you know the value of Transcendent Divine Beasts on the Boundless Heaven Continent?¡± Yu Lin said with some envy, jealousy, and hatred. Boohoo¡­ This was a Transcendent Divine Beast! It was actually bing this naughty girl¡¯s beast¡¯s underling. It was really degrading itself!

    He really couldn¡¯t understand why this Transcendent Divine Beast would do this. At the same time, he was a little curious about the level of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beast. It was actually able to make a level four Transcendent Divine Beast willingly be an errand boy. One had to know that Transcendent Divine Beasts above level four were very precious. He might be a Mystic Supremacy and the president of the Mystic Association Headquarters, but his beast was only a level five Transcendent Divine Beast. Boohoo¡­ That was only after he tried his best and finally contracted it. However, a level four Transcendent Divine Beast was only an errand boy here. s! What a difference!

    ¡°Master, my condolences!¡± Lan Mingforted Leng Ruoxue before she could answer. s! He knew the strength of Little Snowy and the other beasts, so he really couldn¡¯t bear to see his master suffer a blow!

    ¡°Little Ming¡¯er, what do you mean? Why should I be consoled?¡± Yu Lin asked gloomily. Boohoo¡­ Did even his disciple look down on him?

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    Leng Ruoxue interrupted the conversation between the master and disciple and looked up at the uninhabited valley that Yu Lin was talking about. This valley was very deste, the temperature at the bottom of the valley was very low, and the entire valley was not very big. However, it was enough topete with Yu Lin!

    ¡°Oh!¡± Yu Lin looked up to confirm before jumping off the little peacock¡¯s back.

 Chapter 576 - Is This Considered A Duel (4)

    <h4>Chapter 576: Is This Considered A Duel (4)</h4>

    ¡°You can begin!¡± Leng Ruoxue moved The two Hairy beasts out of the bracelet and said to them.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡± Big Hairy and Little Hairy thanked Leng Ruoxue. Then they looked Yu Lin up and down with a naughty smile!

    ¡°Begin what?¡± Yu Lin¡¯s handsome face was full of confusion, and at the same time, he was a little nervous. Uh! Why were these two mini bears staring at him lustfully?

    ¡°Miss was talking to us!¡± Little Hairy exined very kindly.

    ¡°Oh, why do you call her Miss? Isn¡¯t she your master?¡± Yu Lin asked in puzzlement. Uh! How many Transcendent Divine Beasts did this girl have? Both of them were actually at level four.

    ¡°No!¡± Big Hairy said with a naughty smile, its pitch-ck and bright little eyes staring intently at Yu Lin. Uh! In fact, it was afraid that Yu Lin would run away.

    ¡°Oh, um¡­ please don¡¯t look at me with perverted eyes, okay? I¡¯m scared!¡± Yu Lin suggested fearfully, unable to bear the two bears¡¯ gazes.

    ¡°F*ck, do you see our perverted eyes?¡± Big Hairy was even angrier when he heard Yu Lin¡¯s words! This annoying human said that others were bear-like yesterday, and today, he said that they were perverted. They were really bullying bears. Hmph! If the bear didn¡¯t show its might, they would treat it as a panda!

    ¡°I saw it with both eyes. Don¡¯t keep staring at me. I¡¯ll be shy.¡± Yu Lin didn¡¯t want to be targeted by the beasts because the two little bears looked at him with unfriendly eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re not a female bear. How can we be interested in you? Hmph! Don¡¯t tter yourself!¡± Little Hairy pouted disdainfully.

    ¡°Then why are you staring at me?¡± Yu Lin said gloomily. Of course, he knew that he was not a female bear. The two bears didn¡¯t have to tell him this fact!

    ¡°Because we want to beat you up!¡± Big Hairy transformed back into its original form and threw a huge bear paw at Yu Lin¡­

    ¡°Oh my god! Lass, your beast has gone crazy!¡± Yu Lin hurriedly dodged Big Hairy¡¯s attack and shouted at Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Pa!¡± At the same time, a crisp sound sounded in the spacious valley!

    ¡°Ah! You perverted bear, don¡¯t hit my butt!¡± Immediately after, Yu Lin¡¯s scream sounded. Boohoo¡­ He dodged Big Hairy¡¯s attack, but he forgot to guard against the transmogrified bear. Fortunately, that bear was transmogrified, or his butt would definitely be shattered.

    ¡°Hmph! I did. So what!¡± Little Hairy said shamelessly, its fluffy little face full of pride.

    ¡°You perverted bear!¡± Yu Lin roared angrily. At the same time, he stared at Leng Ruoxue pitifully. Boohoo¡­ These two bears were released by the naughty girl. Would this girl me him if he injured these two bears?

    He was a little conflicted. He had spent a lot of effort to obtain Leng Ruoxue from the headquarters. He couldn¡¯t let her run away in anger because of these two bears! What should he do? He was in a dilemma. Boohoo¡­ Forget it, he should bear with it! He didn¡¯t know how he had offended these two little fellows, but he absolutely couldn¡¯t ruin the friendship he had with the little girl that he had worked so hard to establish just because of the two bears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. Be careful of your butt!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded speechlessly. s! Little Hairy was really evil.

    ¡°You released them. Boohoo¡­¡± Yu Lin said aggrievedly and kept dodging two Hairy¡¯s bear paw attacks!

    ¡°They want to duel with you, so I can only fulfill their wish!¡± Leng Ruoxue said innocently.

    ¡°Is this considered a one-on-one?¡± Yu Lin couldn¡¯t help asking. Boohoo¡­ How can you bully me like this? It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t count! Moreover, he only knew today that the pincer attack of the two bears was called a one-on-one!

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it count?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of doubts.

    ¡°Of course not. One-on-one is considered a one-on-one fight!¡± Yu Lin was helpless. Boohoo¡­ How could this girl pretend to be stupid! It was too much. He had to dodge Lao Hairy¡¯s attack while he was being willy-nilly. Not only that, he had to take care of everything from top to bottom. Moreover, he didn¡¯t dare to fight back because he was afraid that this little girl would be angry if he injured the two bears. s! It really wasn¡¯t easy for him. A mighty Mystic Supremacy was actually bullied so badly by others and bears. Boohoo¡­ Was there any justice in this world!

    ¡°They¡¯re one-on-one! They didn¡¯t attack you together!¡± Leng Ruoxue observed carefully and then said with certainty. Hehe, Little Hairy only attacked after Big Hairy attacked. This was a one-on-one, right?

    ¡°Can I attack then?¡± Yu Lin was speechless and couldn¡¯t be bothered to quibble anymore. He asked bluntly because he knew that he would definitely be angered to death by this girl if he continued talking. Moreover, he knew today that if the two beasts didn¡¯t attack together, it would be considered a one-on-one fight. Boohoo¡­ That was obviously a tag-team battle! The Mystic Supremacy would also be exhausted to death if there were more beasts.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you can¡¯t attack. Big Hairy and Little Hairy want to fight you one on one. Wouldn¡¯t it be one-sided if you don¡¯t attack? That kind of battle won¡¯t be good either!¡± Leng Ruoxue said aggrievedly, her expression was very innocent.

    ¡°Damn it, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!¡± Yu Lin roared angrily. Then his aura suddenly changed, and he directly released his might as a Mystic Supremacy to sweep at the two hairy beasts!

    ¡°I thought you knew! So you¡¯ve never been challenged!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Yu Lin was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything. Boohoo¡­ This actually became his fault! Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help vent all his anger on the two bears, directly sending a dazzling stream of mystic energy at the two hairy beasts¡­

    Uh! The mystic power of a Mystic Supremacy was not to be underestimated. Big Hairy jumped gently to the side. At the same time, an earth-attribute curtain wall appeared in front of the two hairy beasts. When the two hairy beasts saw this, he directly returned to his original form and added another curtain wall in front of the two beasts¡­

    ¡°Hehe, Little Yu Lin, your mystic energy isn¡¯t good! You can¡¯t even break through our defense!¡± Big Hairy provoked mischievously and kept dancing around with a smug expression on his face!

    ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue, who was watching themotion by the side, couldn¡¯t helpughing when she heard ¡®Little Yu Lin¡¯. The freak naturallyughed without giving him face. Only Lan Ming was more reserved. He quietly turned his head and covered his mouth tough secretly!

 Chapter 577 - The Main Beasts In Agony (1)

    <h4>Chapter 577: The Main Beasts In Agony (1)</h4>

    ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t call me Little Yu Lin! Don¡¯t go on the double defense if you dare!¡± Yu Lin roared angrily. He was even angrier when he saw Leng Ruoxue and the othersughing so happily. Boohoo¡­ It was really embarrassing to be called Little Yu Lin by the two bears. Moreover, were these two bears older than him? Why did they call him Little Yu Lin! Not only that, they actually used the double defense to provoke him. Hmph! It was really unbearable!

    ¡°You¡¯re small! Look at your small body. It¡¯s not even as thick as one of our legs!¡± Big Hairy raised its thick legs in a show of force. Hehe, Little Yu Lin had just reached its knees!

    ¡°That¡¯s not because I¡¯m small, it¡¯s because you¡¯re too big!¡± Yu Lin was very depressed and quite depressed. Boohoo¡­ That girl¡¯s bear was really too much of a bully. It actuallypared its big thick legs with humans. He didn¡¯t believe that there were people who were as big as bears in this world!

    ¡°Little Yu, so be it! Why be so stubborn? Hurry up and attack! Help me scratch the itch!¡± Little Hairy refused to be outdone, looking like it was waiting!

    Yu Lin was so angry when he saw Two Hair Wheels provoking him! However, what could he do? The defense of bears was very strong, and they bullied people into having double defense. It would be very difficult to break through the sturdy defense even if he was a Mystic Supremacy. At this point, he summoned his beasts to help him!

    ¡°Eh, Little Yu Lin, you¡¯re a Mystic Supremacy! You actually used beasts in battle with us. How embarrassing!¡± Big Hairy looked at the beast that suddenly appeared, about five to six meters tall, and said with contempt.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Little Yu Lin, do you think you can defeat us by getting a little monkey?¡± Little Hairy said confidently.

    ¡°You two stupid bears, shut up!¡± Yu Lin¡¯s beast roared furiously. Hmph! These two bears were really too much. They actually bullied its master!

    ¡°Miss, this thin monkey is bullying us!¡± The two bears quickly found a backer and looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly when they saw that they had been scolded.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless. She didn¡¯t expect Yu Lin¡¯s beast to be a golden monkey. With her short understanding of Yu Lin, Yu Lin should have found a more beautiful and mighty beast. Why did he get himself a monkey? This monkey might be considered pretty, but it was also a monkey.

    ¡°Lass, the battle is only fair now. You can¡¯t interfere!¡± Yu Lin reminded. How could he teach these two bears a lesson if that girl interfered!

    ¡°How is it fair? You are a Mystic Supremacy, and your beasts are stronger than twenty cents. Why can¡¯t I see fairness?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a calm smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, what Mystic Supremacy! It¡¯s too embarrassing to find help if you can¡¯t beat us. Don¡¯t tell others that you¡¯re a Mystic Supremacy in the future. I¡¯m embarrassed for you!¡± Big Hairy hurriedly echoed, the contempt on his face bing stronger and stronger, and he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to hide it anymore!

    ¡°You¡­¡± Yu Lin was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. Boohoo¡­ Shouldn¡¯t bears be simple and honest? Why were these two so sharp-tongued!

    ¡°Miss, we also request for help!¡± Little Hairy pleaded with a naughty smile on its fluffy face!

    ¡°Uh! Erm¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was in a dilemma. She couldn¡¯t bear to refuse. If she agreed, Yu Lin would be the unlucky one. She knew very well the means of her beasts.

    ¡°Miss!¡± The two hairy beasts looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully, its eyes full of pleading!

    ¡°s, alright!¡± Leng Ruoxue had no choice but to move Darling and the other beasts out of the bracelet.

    ¡°Beloved Master!¡± Darling immediately jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and rubbed against her affectionately as soon as it emerged. Then it came to the middle of the field!

    ¡°Haha, is this little fox the helper your two stupid bears found? It¡¯s only a level nine Legendary Beast. What can it help you with?¡± The golden monkeyughed hysterically and said with a mocking face.

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    The Dazzling Beasts were unwilling to be ignored and reminded in unison.

    ¡°You¡¯re also level nine Legendary Beasts! Did youe out to be beaten by me? Haha!¡± The golden monkeyughed and hammered the ground excitedly with one fist.

    ¡°Darling, we¡¯ve been despised by the damn monkey,¡± Dazzle said helplessly.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll let it knowter that level doesn¡¯t mean everything!¡± Darling said very calmly, its fluffy little face full of calmness. It kept looking at the golden monkey, trying to find the weakest ce on its body!

    ¡°Haha, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard that level doesn¡¯t mean everything. Then why are we still cultivating?¡± The golden monkey obviously didn¡¯t agree with Darling¡¯s words. However, it knew after a while that level really didn¡¯t mean everything. At least, levels are really nothing in front of these beasts who didn¡¯t care about attackingws!

    ¡°Beasts with low intelligence won¡¯t be able to understand our deep words. We will prove it with the truthter!¡± Darling sat on Big Hairy¡¯sp, crossed its legs, and said regretfully.

    ¡°Yes, Darling, this monkey¡¯s intelligence is too low. It definitely won¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, so let¡¯s demonstrate it directly!¡± Big Hairy suggested.

    ¡°Okay, Big Hairy, Little Hairy, just deal with Little Yu Lin. Leave this monkey to us.¡± Darling patted its chest with its little paw and said confidently.

    ¡°Okay!¡± The two hairy beasts grinned happily, their faces full of schadenfreude.

    Yu Lin and the golden monkey were not as happy as they were. In their hearts, these beasts were really arrogant!

    ¡°Little Snowy, get your beasts to show mercy!¡± Lan Ming, who was watching themotion, pleaded worriedly. Boohoo¡­ Little Snowy and the other beasts were smart and cunning, not something that the two bears couldpare with! Moreover, he had seen the means of these beasts more than once. They were really too ruthless! His master¡¯s tender skin would definitely not be able to take it!

    ¡°Your master is a Mystic Supremacy!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. s! Why was Little Lan Lan socking in confidence in his master?

    ¡°You have a lot of beasts. Moreover, you don¡¯t y by the rules. Even a Mystic Supremacy will suffer!¡± Lan Ming said worriedly.

 Chapter 578 - The Main Beasts In Agony (2)

    <h4>Chapter 578: The Main Beasts In Agony (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, you have to have confidence in your master. Otherwise, your master will be unhappy.¡± Leng Ruoxue gave Lan Ming a look because Yu Lin was already staring at his disciple!

    ¡°Little Snowy!¡± Lan Ming was unwilling to give up and wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by Leng Ruoxue!

    ¡°s! How can our beast be so cute!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with infinite emotion. Darling even cooperated and gave her a flying kiss after hearing what she said!

    ¡°Damn fox! I¡¯ll deal with it when I have the chance!¡± Darling¡¯s flying kiss provoked the freak, and he couldn¡¯t help muttering softly.

    ¡°Freak, what are you talking to yourself about?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Uh, I wanted to say how can our beasts not be cute!¡± The freak quickly corrected himself.

    ¡°Yes, their beasts are good!¡± Leng Ruoxue agreed.

    ¡°Darling, you have to work hard and teach this monkey a lesson!¡± Leng Ruoxue added.

    ¡°Lass, is this still a duel?¡± Yu Lin asked angrily when he heard Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Yes! They won¡¯t attack together. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Leng Ruoxueforted very kindly.

    ¡°¡­¡± Yu Lin couldn¡¯t be bothered with Leng Ruoxue¡¯s obviously protective and bullying behavior. Boohoo¡­ Little Ming¡¯er didn¡¯t help him either! He couldn¡¯t me that naughty girl, so he could only me his disciple!

    ¡°Little Yu Lin, continue fighting! Don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s precious time.¡± Big Hairy urged with backup!

    ¡°I can admit defeat!¡± Yu Lin said speechlessly. He really didn¡¯t want to fight with beasts with abnormal defense! Levels wouldn¡¯t be of much use in such a battle!

    ¡°Of course¡­ you can¡¯t. Admitting defeat is the behavior of a coward. You are a Mystic Supremacy, you can¡¯t do such an embarrassing thing!¡± Little Hairy said with a naughty smile. Hmph! They wanted to teach Yu Lin a lesson. How could they let him admit defeat so easily!

    ¡°You are the despising Mystic Supremacies. What¡¯s wrong with Mystic Supremacies? Mystic Supremacies are also humans! Why can¡¯t you admit defeat!¡± Yu Lin said indignantly. Boohoo¡­ His status in the Boundless Heaven Continent was extraordinary. Even the patriarchs of the three great super families treated him with respect when they saw him. However, he was looked down upon by the two bears today!

    ¡°No way! Mystic Supremacy is the strongest powerhouse on the Boundless Heaven Continent. How can others survive if even Mystic Supremacy admitted defeat in battle!¡± Big Hairy said in disapproval.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s continue!¡± Yu Lin was helpless. He knew that he had encountered a scoundrel today. Boohoo¡­ How did he offend these two bears?

    ¡°Okay, this is more like a man! Little Hairy, let¡¯s go!¡± Big Hairy carefully moved Darling, who was sitting on itsp, to the side. Then it rubbed its palms together and said to Little Hairy excitedly.

    ¡°Big Brother, let him have a taste of our power, hehe!¡± Little Hairy smiled evilly and directly threw a huge palm at Yu Lin. Moreover, this palm was headed for Yu Lin¡¯s butt!

    ¡°You perverted bear!¡± Yu Lin dodged quickly and dodged Little Hairy¡¯s attack. He roared angrily. Damn it, why was this bear targeting his butt!

    ¡°You have a lot of meat there! I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll crush you if I hit other ces!¡± Little Hairy smiled honestly. Hehe, look at how kind it was!

    ¡°Crush me? Do you think I¡¯m made of paper?¡± Yu Lin¡¯s anger surged to the top of his head as he roared with a flushed face.

    ¡°Pretty much!¡± Little Hairy looked at its huge bear paw and said with certainty. Hmph! No human could withstand the might of one palm from their brothers! If those palms really hit Little Yu Lin just now, he would at least be half dead even if he didn¡¯t die! However, they would definitely show mercy to Little Yu Lin and the others!

    ¡°I¡¯m so angry! Take this!¡± Yu Lin didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with them anymore. He directly gathered mystic energy in his hands. Then, the majestic green mystic energy formed a huge whirlpool. The whirlpool seemed to have a suction force, bringing sand and stones flying¡­

    The golden monkey jumped away from the center of the battlefield as soon as Yu Lin used his mystic technique to avoid being affected. Uh! Others might not be aware of the power of its master¡¯s mystic technique, but it was very clear!

    ¡°What a strong wind!¡± Darling and the other beasts hurriedly jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms to seek protection lest they were sucked away by the strange wind.

    ¡°Is this a wind-attribute heaven-grade mystic technique?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked Lan Ming as she hugged the beasts in her arms tightly.

    ¡°Yes, this is one of Master¡¯s unique skills. It¡¯s called ¡®Rising Wind and Cloud¡¯. It¡¯s a very powerful offensive heaven-grade mystic technique!¡± Lan Ming exined. s! It seemed like Master was really angry. He actually even used his unique skill. He didn¡¯t know if those two bears could withstand it. Little Snow would definitely go crazy if those two bears were injured. He was really conflicted!

    ¡°It looks pretty powerful.¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. Hehe, this skill was good!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lan Ming nodded. s! How could it not be powerful? This skill was very difficult. Not even Mystic Supremacies with the wind attribute could use it!

    Leng Ruoxue and the others discussed softly by the side, while the two hairy beasts, which were in the whirlpool, also secretlymunicated via voice transmission¡­

    ¡°Big Brother, what should we do now?¡± Little Hairy asked worriedly. This skill was very powerful. It had yet to really unleash it, but it could already feel the intimidating pressure! It didn¡¯t know if the brothers could withstand it if they joined forces!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! He¡¯s a Mystic Supremacy. Isn¡¯t it normal to have powerful mystic techniques? What are you afraid of? We have to be confident in our defense. Uh! In Miss¡¯s words, we¡¯ll deal with whateveres. So don¡¯t be afraid! Even if we can¡¯t beat him, there¡¯s still Miss, isn¡¯t there?¡± Big Hairyforted very calmly. Clearly, it had already treated Leng Ruoxue as its life-saving straw. However, in fact, it thought was right. Leng Ruoxue naturally wouldn¡¯t watch Yu Lin kill them!

    ¡°Yes, Big Brother is right.¡± Little Hairyposed itself and agreed. Moreover, it added another defense to the two beasts. Hmph! The mystic energy used to activate such a mystic technique would definitely not be small.. Therefore, it guessed that it was impossible for Yu Lin to release such a mystic technique twice in a row. Therefore, as long as they could withstand Yu Lin¡¯s wave of attacks, it would be their turn to beat Yu Lin up next!

 Chapter 579 - The Main Beasts In Agony (3)

    <h4>Chapter 579: The Main Beasts In Agony (3)</h4>

    While the two hairy beasts weremunicating, Yu Lin¡¯s mystic technique had already been brewed. Moreover, it swept towards the two hairy beasts with a strong hurricane¡­

    Leng Ruoxue, the other two, and the other beasts couldn¡¯t help but gasp as they watched this exciting scene. Their gazes followed the tornado to where the two hairy beasts were¡­

    ¡°Little Hairy, we have to defend!¡± Big Hairy roared and connected several moreyers of defense. Seeing this, Little Hairy hurriedly added a few moreyers of defense. Now, both it and Big Hairy were like an iron wall in front of them. Whether they could defend or not was also a huge test for them¡­

    In an instant, the tornado had already collided with the huge earthen-yellow curtain wall¡­

    The curtain wall didn¡¯t budge at all after the first collision¡­

    There was still no gap in the curtain wall after the second collision¡­

    After three collisions, a small gap that couldn¡¯t be seen by the inner eye appeared on the curtain wall¡­

    On the fourth time, the curtain wall shattered when the tornado collided with the earthen-yellow curtain wall. At the same time, the mystic energy in the hurricane was exhausted, and the entire valley temporarily returned to calm¡­

    Yu Lin sat on the ground while panting. He red at the two bears which were also very tired but refused to be outdone and red back at Yu Lin. Hmph! They actually tied with Little Yu Lin because neither of them could do anything to the other with mystic techniques. Moreover, the stamina and mystic energy of both sides were very consumed, so they temporarily didn¡¯t have the strength tounch any more attacks!

    ¡°How did I offend you?¡± Yu Lin sighed and asked in puzzlement. s! The defense of these two bears was really abnormal! The mystic technique he used just now was difficult for even a Mystic Supremacy to defend against, but they actually defended themselves. They were very powerful even though they were working together!

    ¡°You scolded me yesterday!¡± Big Hairy exined while panting heavily. Then ity on its back on all fours!

    ¡°Uh! What does this have to do with you? Could it be that you know Elder Wang and are here to avenge him?¡± Yu Lin said doubtfully.

    ¡°Pfft! Who do you think Elder Wang is? Would we vent our anger for him? You can scold anyone if you want to. Why must you bring us along? Did we bears offend you? Hmph! I¡¯m very displeased!¡± Little Hairy roared like a gangster.

    ¡°Uh! Just because of this?¡± Yu Lin felt that this battle was really unjust. He just unintentionally said ¡®bear form¡¯. How did he really attract two bears for himself! Boohoo¡­

    ¡°Yes, Little Yu Lin, don¡¯t be anxious. We¡¯ll rest for a while and beat you up properly!¡± Big Hairy pouted.

    ¡°Uh! Didn¡¯t we draw? Why do you still have to beat me up!¡± Yu Lin said with a long face, depressed. He didn¡¯t have any strength left now, so how could he be a match for the two bears! Thinking of this, his gaze couldn¡¯t help turning to Leng Ruoxue, hoping that she could help him plead. Unfortunately, Leng Ruoxue turned her head to the other side,pletely ignoring the anticipation in his eyes!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Just as Yu Lin wasining in his heart that Leng Ruoxue was disloyal, a shrill scream reverberated through the entire valley. Immediately, everyone¡¯s gazes were attracted by the voice!

    ¡°Ah! Tao Tao!¡± Yu Lin¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at the golden monkey that was being chased around by the little beasts. His jaw almost dropped from shock. Uh! Why did Tao Tao look so miserable now? More than half of her originally beautiful golden fur had fallen, and her body was bloody. What was going on? Could it be that the little beasts did it?

    Yu Lin really couldn¡¯t believe this terrifying fact because he was very confident in Tao Tao¡¯s strength. None of the little beasts were Transcendent Divine Beasts, but everything in front of him forced him to believe that Tao Tao was really bullied very badly¡­

    ¡°Master, save me! Boohoo¡­¡± The golden monkey Tao Tao had nowhere to hide and couldn¡¯t help crying for help from its master. Boohoo¡­ These little beasts were really too terrifying. It regretted provoking them. Moreover, it wanted to take back its words. Level really didn¡¯t mean everything¡­

    ¡°Hmph! Your master can¡¯t even protect himself now, so how can he care about you! You better be good and let us have the taste of beating up a Transcendent Divine Beast! Hehe!¡± Darling said with a naughty smile, its fluffy face full of anticipation!

    ¡°No! How can you hit a female beast! Boohoo¡­¡± Tao Tao wailed. It had always thought that male and female were equal, but it had to show weakness now!

    ¡°Eh, are you a female?¡± Ling asked curiously.

    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m a female, so you can¡¯t bully a female beast!¡± Tao Tao said pitifully. Its greatest wish now was that these beasts knew what it meant to be protective of the fairer sex! Otherwise, it would be miserable!

    ¡°So what if you are a female? In our hearts, all other female beasts can be beaten up except for the female beasts of Master and Master!¡± Darling said without any pity for the fairer sex. Hmph! Why didn¡¯t you say you were a female when you were humiliating us just now! There¡¯s no way you can pretend to be pitiful now!

    ¡°You¡¯re too evil! Ah!¡± Tao Tao said with tears streaming down its face. Boohoo¡­ It identally got another scratch on its body, and it couldn¡¯t help but cry out again from the pain. Why were these beasts so fast! It couldn¡¯t understand. This shouldn¡¯t be the case! It wouldn¡¯t have the slightest power to retaliate like this! Because it was only focused on dodging. Moreover, it could dodge to the left, and it would be hit from the back¡­

    ¡°Taotao!¡± Yu Lin stood up from the ground with some effort seeing his beast¡¯s miserable appearance. At the same time he stood up, the two hairy beasts also stood up. Hehe, they had just secretly eaten Miss¡¯s pill and their stamina had almost recovered, so dealing with Little Yu Lin would be easy!

    ¡°Master, save me!¡± Tao Tao cried loudly. In just a while, several more wounds appeared on its body.

    ¡°Hehe, Little Yu Lin, we are your opponents,¡± Little Hairy said with a smile, its expression very pure.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you now,¡± Yu Lin said helplessly. At the same time, he was about to put the pitiful Tao Tao into the spirit beast space when a huge w swung over and happened to p his butt¡­

 Chapter 580 - The Main Beasts In Agony (4)

    <h4>Chapter 580: The Main Beasts In Agony (4)</h4>

    ¡°Aaahhhh!¡± A scream as miserable as Tao Tao¡¯s sounded from Yu Lin¡¯s mouth. The power of that voice was even greater than Tao Tao¡¯s!

    ¡°Hehe, I missed. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Little Hairy smiled foolishly with an awkward expression on its face. However, it was very smug in its heart. Hmph! It finally hit Xiaoyu¡¯s butt. It was quite bouncy!

    ¡°Lass, your beasts are too perverted!¡± Yu Lin shouted. That hit just now hurt so much that he jumped up and down. It really hurt! Boohoo¡­

    ¡°Little Yu Lin, we¡¯ve said it before. Why is your memory so bad if you aren¡¯t Miss¡¯s beast!¡± Big Hairyined while pping Yu Lin¡­

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Yu Lin used all his strength and finally dodged Big Hairy¡¯s bear paw. However, he suffered another blow to his butt!

    ¡°Hehe, I missed again.¡± Little Hairy smiled and said shyly. It felt really good! Little Hairy praised in its heart.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Yu Lin screamed again because Big Hairy pped his butt again just as he was screaming in pain. This p directly pped him to the ground, and his butt was burning with pain. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to stand up nor did he have the strength toin about the two gangster bears¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s really not easy. I finally hit it.¡± Big Hairy looked at its huge bear paw and said sadly. Boohoo¡­ It hit less than Little Hairy!

    Leng Ruoxue, who was not far away, looked speechlessly at the scarred golden monkey, and then at Yu Lin, who was pretending to be dead on the ground. Her forehead couldn¡¯t help but be covered in ck lines. To be honest, she now quite pitied this unlucky master and beast. They could have provoked anyone, but they just had to provoke her few united and especially vengeful beasts. s!

    ¡°Little Snowy, let them stop!¡± Lan Ming pleaded beside Leng Ruoxue. s! Poor Master and Tao Tao. He really had nothing to help them except pity!

    ¡°Okay, Darling, Big Hairy, stop!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly and said to Darling and the two hairy beasts.

    ¡°Okay, Master,¡± Darling answered very obediently. At the same time, it gave Dazzle and the other beasts a look, and they stopped chasing and intercepting the monkey. The Two hairy beasts also stopped waving their bear paw at Yu Lin¡­

    ¡°Master, we¡¯re finally safe. Boohoo¡­¡± Tao Tao hurriedly ran to Yu Lin¡¯s side and cried when she saw that the danger was resolved.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Lin nodded and hugged Tao Tao while the two beasts cried together¡­

    Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she saw Yu Lin and Tao Tao crying. Uh! They only suffered some superficial wounds. Did they have to cry like this? Her beasts knew their limits when they attacked, so she watched themotion with relief!

    ¡°Master, here.¡± Lan Ming braced himself and walked to Yu Lin¡¯s side helplessly and handed him two pills.

    ¡°You heartless bad disciple!¡± Yu Lin took the pill, ate one himself, and fed Tao Tao another. Then he roared at Lan Ming angrily.

    ¡°You¡¯re full of energy when you scold people. It seems like you¡¯re fine.¡± Leng Ruoxue and the freak walked over and teased.

    ¡°Nothing? Who said I¡¯m fine? My butt still hurts!¡± Yu Lin red at Leng Ruoxue angrily. Boohoo¡­ It was all her hooligan beast¡¯s fault!

    ¡°Is that so? Big Hairy, Little Hairy, you spanked him. He¡¯s still in pain. You have to be responsible for treating him!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered two hairy beasts directly.

    ¡°Yes, yes, Miss. We will definitely be responsible!¡± Big Hairy promised, his fluffy face revealing a rather wretched smile!

    ¡°Little Jade Lin, don¡¯t be scared. We won¡¯t leave you alone.¡± After speaking, Little Hairy directly carried Yu Lin on its body like it was carrying a sack. A huge bear palm happened to support Yu Lin¡¯s butt, causing great mental pressure on Yu Lin!

    ¡°You perverted bear, put me down quickly,¡± Yu Lin roared, wanting to cry but had no tears. Boohoo¡­ What did this bear want! Did it want to take advantage of him?

    ¡°Little Yu Lin, doesn¡¯t your butt hurt? I just wanted to carry you away out of goodwill. How can you shout at me? I¡¯m too sad,¡± Little Hairy said aggrievedly, its ck and bright eyes shing with tears.

    ¡°Damn it, this isn¡¯t hugging, it¡¯s carrying.¡± Yu Lin was carried on Little Hairy¡¯s shoulder with his head facing down, so all the blood in his body rushed to his head, making him dizzy.

    ¡°Oh, then this should be considered as hugging!¡± Little Hairy corrected itself. After hearing Yu Lin¡¯s words, it immediately hugged Yu Lin like a princess and ced a bear paw on Yu Lin¡¯s butt righteously!

    Uh! Yu Lin was speechless. He realized that he was indeed not on the same channel as this Hooligan Bear because they could notmunicate at all. He simply shut his mouth at this point!

    ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue and the freakughed rudely when they saw Yu Lin¡¯s expression.

    Tao Tao and Lan Ming didn¡¯t dare tough at all. They suppressed theirughter, their faces flushed red, and looked at Yu Lin with pity in their eyes¡­

    ¡°Miss, should we go back?¡± Little Hairy couldn¡¯t help asking with Yu Lin in its arms.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng Ruoxue sat directly on the little peacock¡¯s back after speaking, and the others and beasts sat up one after another.

    ¡°Little Hairy, I can¡¯t carry you in your original form!¡± The little peacock looked at Yu Lin, who was in Little Hairy¡¯s arms, and smiled gently.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can fly, and I can walk.¡± Little Hairy frowned in distress as it pondered. Then it looked at Little Yu Lin in its arms. s! It was a little reluctant to put it down! It made up its mind after a while.

    ¡°You hooligan bear, put me down quickly,¡± Yu Lin shouted, unwilling to give up. Unfortunately, his words were ignored by Little Hairy.

    ¡°Miss, go back first. I¡¯ll go with Little Hairy,¡± Big Hairy scratched its big head and said foolishly.

    ¡°Okay, okay then. Little Peacock, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered after some thought.

    ¡°Yes, Boss¡¯s master!¡± The little peacock ignored Yu Lin¡¯s pleading gaze and left directly after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. Yu Lin¡¯s cry for help sounded from behind them¡­

 Chapter 581 - Moon Gazing City (1)

    <h4>Chapter 581: Moon Gazing City (1)</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me behind. Boohoo¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh! Little Snowy, will my master be okay?¡± Lan Ming, who was sitting on the little peacock¡¯s back in the sky, said worriedly.

    ¡°No, what can happen to him as a man? The two hairy beasts are also male. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Leng Ruoxueforted, very unsympathetic.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Lan Ming was worried when he heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. Who said that nothing would happen to men? It would be more pitiful if something happened to men!

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Little Hairy isn¡¯t interested in men!¡± Darling, who was lying in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, said understandingly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not letting my imagination run wild.¡± Lan Ming quickly denied it, thinking, Why are Little Snowy¡¯s beasts so shrewd!

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, your thoughts are written all over your face. My beasts can tell. Don¡¯t quibble,¡± Leng Ruoxue exposed Lan Ming.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Lan Ming¡¯s forehead. He couldn¡¯t help thinking. Was his performance that obvious?

    ¡°s! I¡¯m also quite worried about Master!¡± Tao Tao, who was hiding in Lan Ming¡¯s arms, also said carefully.

    ¡°Damn monkey, you should worry about yourself! You don¡¯t have to worry about that man!¡± Darling said angrily.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you know how to be protective of the fairer sex at all? Boohoo¡­¡± Tao Tao said with tears in her eyes, a little scared.

    ¡°Tch, I won¡¯t pity you even if I have to!¡± Darling said disdainfully. Hmph! It was a stingy and vengeful fox. It had yet to forget the humiliation this damn monkey had given them, so the feud between them was set. It would not change because of gender!

    ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Tao Tao cried softly in Lan Ming¡¯s arms after hearing what Darling said.

    The atmosphere instantly fell silent¡­

    ¡°Master, we¡¯re here,¡± the little peacock suddenly said after a while and descended at the entrance of the Carefree Hall.

    ¡°Okay.¡± After Leng Ruoxue and the others and the beast jumped off the little peacock¡¯s back, the little peacock also transformed and followed them into the inn.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others went directly to the living room after returning to the inn.

    ¡°Miss, where did you go?¡± Zheng En, who was in the living room, asked hurriedly when he saw Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°I went out to look at houses with Yu Lin,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly. She couldn¡¯t help thinking, Uh! I wonder how Yu Lin is doing now?

    ¡°Why are we looking at houses? Aren¡¯t we leaving tomorrow?¡± Zheng En asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Haha, is that old boy Yu Lin going to give you a house?¡± the little old man sitting beside Zheng En said with a smile. Hehe, that old thing Yu Lin was pretty fast! Unfortunately, his wishful thinking was destined to be ineffective! This girl couldn¡¯t be manipted at will.

    ¡°Yes, he also wants me to be an elder of the Mystic Association Headquarters. I only need to be in name and receive the same treatment as the other elders every month. Moreover, I don¡¯t have to do anything!¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently, her expression unreadable!

    ¡°Uh! Miss, there¡¯s actually such a good thing!¡± Zheng En said in disbelief. At the same time, he was puzzled. What did Yu Lin want?

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly.

    ¡°Lass, did Yu Line to the Mystic Association?¡± The little old man looked at the scared golden monkey in Lan Ming¡¯s arms and asked curiously. Why was this monkey together with the kid from the Lan family! Wasn¡¯t this Yu Lin that old man¡¯s favorite!

    ¡°No, hehe, we¡¯re back!¡± Little Hairy¡¯s loud voice sounded in the living room just as the little old man finished speaking.

    ¡°¡­¡± The little old man looked at Yu Lin, who was carried in by Little Hairy, and was stunned. His face was full of question marks. Uh! What was going on? Moreover, this hugging posture was too¡­

    ¡°Hehe, Little Hairy, you¡¯re back pretty quickly!¡± Darling jumped in front of Little Hairy.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Little Hairy nodded honestly. Then it specially found a spacious ce to stand, but Yu Lin was still unwilling to put him down.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Little Hairy, aren¡¯t you tired hugging him?¡± The little old man, who had returned to his senses, looked at the depressed Yu Lin and couldn¡¯t help asking. Well, he still didn¡¯t understand what was going on!

    ¡°No, he¡¯s very light,¡± Little Hairy said and looked at the little old man cautiously, as if the little old man wanted to snatch him away.

    ¡°Oh! Then continue carrying him!¡± Two drops of cold sweat couldn¡¯t help dripping down the little old man¡¯s forehead. How was Little Hairy¡¯s expression like that!

    ¡°Miss, what happened?¡± Zheng En couldn¡¯t help asking softly when he saw the extremely strange scene.

    ¡°Hehe, Zheng En, I¡¯ll tell you!¡± Darling ran in front of Zheng En again and said as if it was presenting a treasure. Then it recounted the incident to Zheng En and the little old man who didn¡¯t know the truth!

    After hearing Darling¡¯s words, Zheng En and the little old man looked at Yu Lin with iparable pity, not knowing what to say! s! The mighty president of the Mystic Association Headquarters! How did they encounter such an unlucky thing!

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Yu Lin, who was already depressed, couldn¡¯t help shouting furiously when he saw Zheng En and the little old man¡¯s gazes.

    ¡°Nothing. I just want to ask you if your butt still hurts. I have pills here,¡± the little old man said with a chuckle. His expression was indescribably happy. Hehe, seeing Yu Lin like this, the depression he suffered from Wu Gong lessened significantly!

    ¡°Thank you, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore,¡± Yu Lin said dejectedly. Boohoo¡­ His butt actually didn¡¯t hurt anymore, but the bear¡¯s palm was on his butt, making him feel very stressed!

    ¡°Miss, he said it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. We cured him,¡± Little Hairy said excitedly, its smile hanging on its fluffy face.

    ¡°Okay, brew your rtionship. I¡¯ll go back to my room to rest for a while.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded with a smile and said to everyone present. After speaking, she stored the beasts in the bracelet and left the living room with the freak.

    Leng Ruoxue returned to her room and brought the freak directly into the bracelet.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re back.¡± Empty sat on a stone chair in front of the purple bamboo house and drank tea while looking at the two of them with a smile.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and pulled the freak to a seat.

 Chapter 582 - Moon Gazing City (2)

    <h4>Chapter 582: Moon Gazing City (2)</h4>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we going tomorrow?¡± Empty asked curiously. He didn¡¯t know where to go even though he had decided to leave tomorrow!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Myriad Mountain City first tomorrow and then go to the Boundless Heaven Continent to train,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. In fact, she hadn¡¯t thought too much about where to go now. Uh! She could go wherever she wanted. She could train wherever she went anyway!

    ¡°What do you intend to do with Cheng Wu and the others?¡± Empty asked.

    ¡°Uh! They should stay in Myriad Mountain City. They can stay in Carefree City if they want. Didn¡¯t Yulin give us a house? It¡¯s big enough for them to stay in!¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°What I mean is that they might want to follow you.¡± Seeing that Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t understand what he meant, he had to put it bluntly.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to train. There¡¯s no need to do anything by myself with them following me. What¡¯s the point of training then!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. In fact, she had considered this problem before. She thought that Cheng Wu and the others might request to follow her, but she didn¡¯t intend to bring them along to train.

    ¡°In fact, I think it¡¯s not impossible to bring them along. It¡¯s just that it will be inconvenient for us to enter the space if that¡¯s the case,¡± Empty said after some thought. It would be much safer to bring those people on the road. However, it might also be as Xue¡¯er said, the effects of training would be much worse.

    ¡°Tell me more!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Okay, Xue¡¯er, rest early today! We have to travel tomorrow!¡± Empty reminded her.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go and rest first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Then she stood up and pulled the freak back to the purple bamboo hut¡­

    The next day.

    At the entrance of the Carefree City¡­

    ¡°Little Snowy, where are you going?¡± Lan Ming looked at Leng Ruoxue and the others reluctantly.

    ¡°We returned to Myriad Mountain City first and then went for training,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Lan Ming answered gloomily and then fell silent.

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, why are you acting like this? It¡¯s not like we won¡¯t see you again.¡± Icy, who was lying in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    ¡°How am I!¡± Lan Ming hurriedly denied, his handsome face slightly red.

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, farewell!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. s! She really didn¡¯t know what to say when she saw Lan Ming¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll look for you when I have time,¡± Lan Ming said after some thought. Boohoo¡­ In fact, he also needed to train. However, his master was throwing a tantrum now and forbade him from leaving. s!

    Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly and stopped talking lest she became sad!

    ¡°Hehe, Little Yu Lin, don¡¯t miss us!¡± After a long silence, Little Hairy¡¯s loud voice suddenly sounded, breaking the silence!

    ¡°I won¡¯t miss you!¡± Yu Lin said through gritted teeth. Boohoo¡­ He was too ashamed to face anyone now because many people had seen him when he was carried back by Little Hairy yesterday. Now, everyone was looking at him strangely, making him ufortable all over!

    ¡°But we will miss you, especially your bouncy little butt!¡± Little Hairy said with a wretched smile.

    ¡°Damn it, stop having ideas about my butt,¡± Yu Lin said fiercely.

    ¡°So what if I hit you? Come and bite me!¡± Little Hairy provoked and winked at Yu Lin.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Yu Lin took a deep breath andposed himself. He decided to ignore the two hooligans. s! They were from different channels and couldn¡¯tmunicate!

    Everyone present couldn¡¯t help turning their heads to snicker after hearing their conversation. Of course, this was all to give Yu Lin some face!

    ¡°Lass, it¡¯s gettingte. Leave quickly!¡± Yu Lin flew into a rage out of humiliation and began to chase them away! He didn¡¯t want to see these people for the time being. Boohoo¡­ because it would remind him of the sad incident yesterday!

    ¡°It¡¯s still early. There¡¯s no hurry!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly and pretended to be stupid.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go quickly. Otherwise, you will be sleeping outdoors tonight,¡± Yu Lin urged.

    ¡°s! Seems like we¡¯re unwee people. In that case, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed and said to everyone aggrievedly.

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go then!¡± Little Hairy transformed into a bear with Big Hairy and jumped onto the little peacock¡¯s back first. Then it reluctantly turned to look at Yu Lin¡­

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue sat on the little peacock¡¯s back after speaking.

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s go.¡± The little peacock said to Leng Ruoxue seeing that everyone had already sat down.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    The little peacock pped its wings gently and slowly flew into the sky until it became a small ck dot that disappeared from Lan Ming and Yu Lin¡¯s sight¡­

    ¡°Little Yu Lin, we wille back for you! Don¡¯t forget us!¡±

    Lan Ming and Yu Lin were about to turn around and walk back when Little Hairy¡¯s loud voice sounded from the sky, scaring Yu Lin to the ground¡­

    ¡°Master, are you okay?!¡± Lan Ming hurriedly went forward to help his master up and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. s! Two cents¡¯ power was really great. It seemed like they had already caused serious mental trauma to his master. Poor master!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Little Ming¡¯er. Let¡¯s go back to the Mystic Association Headquarters quickly. Oh right, quickly send a notice after we go back that bears of any breed are prohibited from entering this city! People in Carefree City are also not allowed to talk about topics rted to bears. They are not even allowed to mention the word bear! Otherwise, they will be expelled from the city!¡± Yu Lin ordered directly. He really didn¡¯t want to see any bears anymore! He didn¡¯t even want to hear the word bear anymore!

    ¡°Master, this isn¡¯t too good, right? What about Big Hairy and Little Hairy? They belong to Little Snowy. Little Snowy will definitely be angry if it finds out that you don¡¯t allow them to enter the city!¡± Lan Ming said with a troubled face. s! Master¡¯s order was really too difficult. One had to know that many mystics used bears as contract beasts.

    ¡°Erm¡­ by not letting bears enter the city, I mean not letting them wander outside. Those with masters have to stay in the spirit beast space,¡± Yu Lin exined. Uh! He just didn¡¯t want to see nor hear about bears. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t allow bears with masters to enter the city.

 Chapter 583 - Moon Gazing City (3)

    <h4>Chapter 583: Moon Gazing City (3)</h4>

    ¡°Oh, I understand,¡± Lan Ming answered, and the master and disciple returned to Carefree City together¡­

    From then on, there was another ridiculous order in Carefree City. People who knew the truth couldn¡¯t helpughing happily whenever they thought of the reason for this order¡­

    Half a monthter, in the evening.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others returned to Myriad Mountain City.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back.¡± The head butler, who was cleaning the yard on the back mountain where Leng Ruoxue was staying, immediately shouted happily when he saw the little peacocknding in the yard. Boohoo¡­ Miss and the others had left for almost two months. They were finally back. If they hadn¡¯t returned, he would have gone to Carefree City to look for them!

    ¡°Yes, Head Butler, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Wang Long, who was helping them clean up the yard, jumped down from the little peacock¡¯s back and said.

    ¡°Not at all, Miss. You¡¯re finally back. I missed you so much,¡± the head butler said excitedly. Tears welled up in his eyes and he was about to cry!

    ¡°Wang Long! I just realized today that you are so sentimental!¡± Cheng Wu, who was still sitting on the little peacock¡¯s back, couldn¡¯t help teasing when he saw the butler¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The head butler blushed at Cheng Wu¡¯s words. He stammered for a long time but couldn¡¯t say aplete sentence, so he could only re fiercely at Cheng Wu and the others. Boohoo¡­ In fact, he was jealous of them. Why could they follow Miss while he had to stay behind to look after the family! It was really too unfair!

    ¡°Alright, stop teasing him. Everyone, rest early today! I have something to tell you tomorrow.¡± Leng Ruoxue very kindly helped Wang Long out of the predicament and told everyone.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Cheng Wu and the others hurriedly answered and jumped down from Little Peacock¡¯s back. However, they looked at Leng Ruoxue anxiously and expectantly aftering down!

    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s the matter? Tell me now, or I won¡¯t be able to sleep.¡± Song Di mustered his courage and asked, seeing that no one dared to speak. His Miss¡¯s words made them very uneasy!

    ¡°You will know tomorrow. Go and rest now!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. s! When did these people be so impatient!

    ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t need to rest. Tell me first!¡± the head butler said carefully.

    ¡°But I have to rest. I¡¯m tired from flying for so long. Grandpa Du, do as you please!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. After speaking, she directly pulled the freak back to her room.

    In the room.

    The freak gently hugged Leng Ruoxue¡¯s slender waist and hugged her in his arms. He said softly, ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re so naughty. You deliberately whetted their appetite.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do. I¡¯m really tired!¡± Leng Ruoxue said innocently.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s rest early then!¡± the freak hurriedly said. Boohoo¡­ There were more and more light bulbs around him, and he and Xue¡¯er spent less and less time alone together!

    ¡°Hehe, freak, bully me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile. s! There were too many things happening recently, and she didn¡¯t have time to bully the freak.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, then you have to be gentler!¡± The freaky directly on the bed cooperatively and looked at Leng Ruoxue expectantly.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely be gentle.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s soft hand caressed the freak¡¯s chest after speaking¡­ Hehe, it felt really good!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you just touching me?¡± the freak said with great dissatisfaction, as if his body was on fire.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid mischievously. Hehe, the freak looked so cute now! Moreover, it made her want to bully him!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, this won¡¯t do. At least¡­¡± The freak pulled Leng Ruoxue¡¯s head down and kissed her pink and alluring lips after speaking¡­

    ¡°Yes¡­ Freak, I¡¯m about to suffocate,¡± Leng Ruoxue whispered after kissing for a long time.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll give you artificial respiration.¡± The freak carefully tasted the sweetness in Xue¡¯er¡¯s mouth as he said, Oh, it¡¯s delicious. He hadn¡¯t eaten for a long time. Boohoo¡­ He wanted to eat to his full today!

    ¡°Freak, I¡¯m angry!¡± Leng Ruoxue gently pushed away the freak hugging her after a while, her beautiful face full of dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Uh! Then what do you want?¡± The freak¡¯s little heart kept thumping, and his bright ck eyes were full of puzzlement.

    ¡°I want to take the initiative!¡± Leng Ruoxue said domineeringly. Then she pounced on the freak and kissed him fiercely on the lips¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I like you taking the initiative¡­¡± the freak said with great satisfaction. Then he deepened the kiss and took the initiative to open his mouth to wee Xue¡¯er¡¯s fragrant tongue visit. Their lips and tongues intertwined, mutually helping each other¡­

    After a long while, the two reluctantly ended this sweet long kiss and hugged each other tightly to sleep¡­

    The next morning.

    Cheng Wu and the others were already waiting for Leng Ruoxue and the freak in the hall when they left the room. Moreover, everyone had two dark circles on their faces, obviously not sleeping well.

    ¡°Uh! It¡¯s only been one night. Why are there so many pandas?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help teasing as she looked at everyone.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep well yesterday,¡± Cheng Wu said shyly. They all had insomniast night. s!

    ¡°Oh, why don¡¯t you go to bed now?¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested very kindly.

    ¡°No, no need. We¡¯re not sleepy. Miss, tell us quickly if you have anything!¡± Cheng Wu said anxiously.

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. How can I bear to say it seeing your haggard appearance! s!¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed heavily.

    ¡°Miss, we are all men. It¡¯s okay if we don¡¯t sleep for a night. Tell us quickly if you have anything to say. Otherwise, we will continue to suffer from insomnia!¡± Song Di said anxiously.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at everyone in the hall with her beautiful eyes and then said indifferently, ¡°I intend to leave Myriad Mountain City.¡±

    ¡°What? Miss, you¡¯re leaving!¡± The head butler stood up excitedly and said in disbelief. Miss said that she wouldn¡¯t stay in Myriad Mountain City for long in the past, but he didn¡¯t expect her to leave so soon. Boohoo¡­ What would happen to them if Miss left?

 Chapter 584 - Moon Gazing City (4)

    <h4>Chapter 584: Moon Gazing City (4)</h4>

    ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t want us anymore?¡± Cheng Wu looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully like a puppy that was about to be abandoned.

    ¡°Miss, how can you abandon us?¡± Song Diined with tears in his eyes as he looked at Leng Ruoxue resentfully.

    ¡°Miss, we are all your people. You can¡¯t abandon us!¡± The second butler also cried, his miserable appearance as if Leng Ruoxue was a heartless man who abandoned him after he started.

    Leng Ruoxue was at a loss for words as she looked at the crying men in front of her. s! Did they have to make it sound so ambiguous! People who didn¡¯t know better would think that she really did something wrong to them!

    ¡°s! Don¡¯t be like this. You¡¯re not children anymore. Weren¡¯t you living well without me? Moreover, Myriad Mountain City is in your control now. It won¡¯t be like before. You will live well in the future,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a sigh.

    ¡°That¡¯s different. No one cared about us in the past, but we¡¯re used to listening to your orders now. If you leave, I, Song Di, will be the first to be unconvinced no matter who bes the boss in Myriad Mountain City!¡± Song Di said resolutely. He would not submit to anyone except for Miss.

    ¡°Me too!¡± Cheng Wu echoed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not convinced either!¡± the head butler said.

    ¡°We¡¯re all unwilling to ept this!¡± everyone roared in unison.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. I told you long ago that Myriad Mountain City has nothing to do with me. Have you forgotten?¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded them. She had said that she would not interfere when they destroyed the five major factions even though the head butler and Cheng Wu had always wanted to bezy.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ Miss, you can¡¯t abandon us. We won¡¯t be able to live without you,¡± the head butler cried.

    ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Leng Ruoxue was very speechless. s! Did it have to be so exaggerated!

    ¡°Yes!¡± the Head butler said hurriedly.

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Cheng Wu agreed very much!

    ¡°You¡­ I am going to Myriad Mountain City to train. I didn¡¯t say I won¡¯t being back in the future.¡± Leng Ruoxue had no choice but to use a stalling tactic. She was not sure if she would return in the future, but looking at the current situation, she had to say this. Moreover, she had some feelings for these people after being together for so long, so she didn¡¯t want them to be too sad because of her departure.

    ¡°Training?¡±

    ¡°Will youe back?¡±

    Everyone was stunned. Could they have misunderstood Miss?

    ¡°Miss, where are you going to train?¡± Cheng Wu asked very cautiously.

    ¡°Not sure yet. Wherever we go counts!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. The Boundless Heaven Continent was very big, and there were many ces suitable for training. However, they would probably choose a rtively small and dangerous ce. After all, the strength of her elder brother and the others were not very high!

    ¡°Miss, then let me apany you!¡± Cheng Wu said schemingly. Hehe, if he followed Miss, Miss wouldn¡¯t be able to shake him off!

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll go with you too!¡± Song Di said quickly, also reacting.

    ¡°I want to go too!¡±

    Everyone quickly said. They were not stupid and knew that it was safer to follow Leng Ruoxue. Otherwise, they might be abandoned again!

    ¡°The ce we¡¯re going isn¡¯t suitable for you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said weakly. They were going to train. What was the point of bringing such a group of Mystic Sovereigns!

    ¡°Miss, we also need experience!¡± Cheng Wu said shamelessly.

    ¡°The ce we¡¯re going won¡¯t be very dangerous. What can you gain from training?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking. s! They might have stayed for a few more days if Myriad Mountain City was still the chaotic Myriad Mountain City from before. However, no one dared to challenge them in Myriad Mountain City now, so there was no need to stay here!

    ¡°Miss, I really need your guidance,¡± the Head butler said sincerely. Boohoo¡­ Miss didn¡¯t bring him along when she went to Carefree Cityst time. He should be included in this experience!

    ¡°You¡¯re already an adult and don¡¯t need my guidance anymore.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she thought, Can¡¯t you not be like this? s!

    ¡°Miss, can¡¯t we go and give you a beating if you go for training? We won¡¯t attack easily even if you encounter danger unless you ask us to attack. Is that okay?¡± Cheng Wu said as he racked his brains.

    ¡°No! You are all Mystic Sovereigns. How can I let you do odd jobs? Feng Da and the others are enough,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with firm will. She would not bring them along. Just as Empty said, it would be a little inconvenient for them to enter the space if she brought them along. In addition, Myriad Mountain City needed them more.

    ¡°Uh! Since Miss is determined, we won¡¯t force Miss. We will guard Myriad Mountain City for Miss. Miss has to return early!¡± The head butler suddenly became understanding. Cheng Wu and the others red at him angrily as if he had said something he shouldn¡¯t have said as soon as he finished speaking.

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ll take our leave first,¡± the head butler said and pulled Cheng Wu and the others out of the hall¡­

    ¡°Lass, are you really not bringing them along?¡± The little old man, who was sitting in the hall without saying a word after the main butler and the others left, asked a little reluctantly. s! Lass was still amazing. She had subdued such a group of loyal subordinates not long aftering to Myriad Mountain City.

    ¡°Yes, they are more suitable staying here,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. s! In fact, she was rtively satisfied with Cheng Wu and the others after interacting with them for the past few days. However, she couldn¡¯t bring them along because Myriad Mountain City needed them more. It was impossible for Leng Ruoxue to take all these people from Myriad Mountain City, and Cheng Wu and the others were the pirs of Myriad Mountain City. If she took them away, Myriad Mountain City would be an empty shell. This way, other forces would quickly snatch Myriad Mountain City, and everything they had done previously would be in vain!

    ¡°Yes, Myriad Mountain City really can¡¯t do without them now.¡± The little old man knew the situation in Myriad Mountain City better than anyone, so he agreed with Leng Ruoxue.

 Chapter 585 - Moon Gazing City (5)

    <h4>Chapter 585: Moon Gazing City (5)</h4>

    ¡°Miss, when are we leaving?¡± Zheng En asked. In fact, he could understand Zheng En and the others¡¯ feelings very well. Moreover, he was very d to be able to follow Miss!

    ¡°The day after tomorrow!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. There were some things she needed to exin.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll go see if there¡¯s anything to prepare,¡± Zheng En said. Then he stood up and left the hall.

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa Du. Do you intend to travel with us or stay in Myriad Mountain City?¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and then turned to ask the little old man.

    ¡°Lass, of course I¡¯m leaving with you. Do you want to abandon me too?¡± the little old man asked pitifully with a bitter face.

    ¡°Uh! How can that be!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines. She thought, Grandpa Du, why are you like this too! The little old man is Zheng En¡¯s master, so she can¡¯t not bring him along even if she wants to!

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Boohoo¡­¡± the little old man said with a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Grandpa Du, let¡¯s set off the day after tomorrow. Do you have anything to prepare?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve always brought all my belongings with me. I can go wherever I want!¡± the little old man exined. In fact, no powerhouse like them would stay in one ce for too long. Therefore, many people would bring everything with them even if they had a fixed residence.

    ¡°Oh, Grandpa Du, have a good rest for the next two days,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. There wouldn¡¯t be much time to rest after going out for training.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Lass, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll take care of myself,¡± the little old man promised.

    ¡°Okay, Grandpa Du, let¡¯s take a walk outside.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly and left the hall with the freak.

    After Leng Ruoxue and the freak left the hall, they didn¡¯t disturb anyone. They quietly left their residence and arrived at the inner city of Myriad Mountain City.

    Walking on the streets of the inner city, Leng Ruoxue looked at the bazaar which was obviously much more lively than before and was very satisfied with the current situation. She knew that this was all the credit of the Head Butler and the others because they really treated Myriad Mountain City as their home!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we going?¡± The freak couldn¡¯t help asking curiously when he saw that Xue¡¯er only looked around without any destination.

    ¡°We¡¯re not going anywhere. Freak, we can go back,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°So soon?¡± the freak said in disbelief.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen everything I want to know,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back!¡± the freak said. A good man listened to his wife.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded and then summoned the little peacock. The two of them sat on the little peacock¡¯s back and returned to their residence in the back mountain.

    ¡°Miss, you went out?¡± Zheng En said in surprise when he saw the little peacocknding in front of him in the yard.

    ¡°Yes, I went out for a walk. Zheng En, get the head butler to see me.¡± Leng Ruoxue jumped down from the little peacock¡¯s back and ordered directly while pulling the freak into the hall.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Zheng En answered and left.

    After a while, the head butler came to the hall with Zheng En.

    ¡°Miss! What¡¯s the matter?¡± the head butler asked curiously when he saw Leng Ruoxue sitting in the hall.

    ¡°Head Butler, we¡¯ll leave the day after tomorrow. I have something to tell you before we leave,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly.

    ¡°Miss, please instruct me!¡± the head butler said very respectfully.

    ¡°Everything I want to say is in this letter. Open it after I leave. In addition, distribute the things in here to Cheng Wu and the others.¡± Leng Ruoxue gave him a storage ring after handing him a letter.

    ¡°Yes, Miss. Is there anything else?¡± the head butler asked.

    ¡°Not for now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. What she wanted to say had been written in the letter just now, so there was nothing else to say.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first,¡± the head butler said hurriedly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t you think that the head butler is a little strange?¡± The freak sensed the urgency in the head butler¡¯s departure and asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Really? Freak, are you thinking too much?¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°Uh, maybe!¡± the freak said doubtfully.

    ¡°Zheng En, hold a farewell banquet tonight. I¡¯ll send Feng Da and the others to youter. This will be kept secret for now.¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a while and said to Zheng En, s! Perhaps it was because she was leaving, she was actually a little sad!

    ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± Zheng En answered happily. He hadn¡¯t known Cheng Wu and the others for long but they got along very well. Moreover, Cheng Wu and the others specially went to Carefree City to save him, so he was very grateful to Cheng Wu and the others.

    Then, with a thought, Leng Ruoxue moved Feng Da, the others, and the beasts out of the bracelet.

    ¡°Miss, leave the farewell banquet tonight to us!¡± Feng Da immediately said to Leng Ruoxue as soon as he emerged. They had heard what Miss said in the space just now, and Qing Jue had brought them a lot of food.

    ¡°Okay, prepare a sumptuous meal. Tell me directly if you need anything,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Hehe, Miss, just leave it to us.¡± Feng Da patted his chest and promised.

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    After preparing for nearly an afternoon, Feng Da and the others finally prepared the farewell banquet. Zheng En took the initiative to invite the main butler and the others after preparing¡­

    ¡°Zheng En, why is Miss looking for us again?¡± the head butler beside Zheng En asked in bewilderment.

    ¡°Miss is leaving, of course she wants to talk to you. Why? Are you unwilling toe?¡± Zheng En teased with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s not what I mean. I¡¯m just curious what¡¯s the matter, Miss?¡± The Head butler hurriedly exined. Boohoo¡­ How could Zheng En wrong him? How wronged would he be if Miss heard and misunderstood!

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there!¡± Zheng En said mysteriously.

 Chapter 586 - Moon Gazing City (6)

    <h4>Chapter 586: Moon Gazing City (6)</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t. Why don¡¯t you reveal a little to us first? I¡¯m nervous if you continue like this,¡± the head butler said pitifully.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, haha!¡± Zheng En couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud seeing the Head Butler¡¯s little wife-like appearance.

    Everyone had already arrived at the yard where Leng Ruoxue and the others were staying.

    Cheng Wu and the others were dumbfounded when they saw the table in the yard and the food on it. Uh! What did this mean?

    ¡°Erm¡­ What is this?¡± the head butler asked foolishly after reacting.

    ¡°Food, Head Butler. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even recognize food anymore,¡± Feng Da teased with a smile.

    ¡°I know him,¡± the head butler said shyly. Boohoo¡­ How embarrassing!

    ¡°Then quickly take a seat! I¡¯ll go get Miss,¡± Feng Da said not far away and left after speaking.

    ¡°Okay, take a seat quickly. Miss specially prepared this for you,¡± Zheng En urged.

    However, no one sat down. Instead, they looked at Zheng En pitifully¡­

    ¡°What are you doing? There¡¯s no banquet that won¡¯t end. Calm down!¡± Zheng En almost lost hisposure in the face of everyone¡¯s gazes!

    ¡°Everyone, take a seat. This is Miss¡¯s token of appreciation.¡± After a while, Cheng Wu sighed softly and was the first to sit down.

    Then, Song Di and the others sat down one after another¡­

    When Leng Ruoxue and the freak walked out of the room, they saw Cheng Wu and the others sitting in chairs with worried expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, okay?¡± Leng Ruoxue and the freak found a seat and sat down, saying with some dissatisfaction. s! Did they have to make her ufortable too?

    ¡°Miss, what banquet is this?¡± Cheng Wu asked fearfully. Boohoo¡­ Hopefully, it was not a farewell banquet.

    ¡°Miss, as the saying goes, there are no good banquets. Just say it directly. We can bear it,¡± the head butler said with a face as though he was facing death.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. We¡¯re leaving the day after tomorrow. Can¡¯t I treat you to a meal before we leave?¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she said, not knowing whether tough or cry. s! She really couldn¡¯t say the words farewell banquet seeing them like this.

    ¡°Miss didn¡¯t treat us to a meal thest time she went to Carefree City!¡± the head butler said doubtfully. Boohoo¡­ This meal was definitely abnormal!

    ¡°Thest time we went was short, but this time is uncertain!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very patiently.

    ¡°Miss, we really don¡¯t want to eat this meal,¡± Song Di said weakly. For some reason, he felt that he would never see Miss again after eating this meal.

    ¡°No, everything is ready. It would be a waste if we don¡¯t eat,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight displeasure. s! She really couldn¡¯t do anything to these people!

    ¡°Can¡¯t we eat?¡± Cheng Wu said aggrievedly, his expression as if Leng Ruoxue had bullied them.

    ¡°Then eat quickly! Zheng En and Feng Da prepared this food for the entire afternoon!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Eat!¡±

    ¡°Eat!¡±

    Cheng Wu and the others said to each other, but none of them were happy.

    Everyone held food in their hands and sent it absent-mindedly into their mouths while drinking fiercely without saying a word¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, did you get someone to drug the food? Look at how painful they are eating.¡± The freak looked at Xue¡¯er beside him and teased with a light smile.

    ¡°s! No one is allowed to sleep until you finish this food today.¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed heavily and ordered helplessly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± everyone answered weakly and then focused on attacking the food. At first, everyone was very depressed. However, after a few sses of wine, Cheng Wu and the others began to talk. However, they hugged their heads and cried after a few sentences¡­

    ¡°s! Freak, let¡¯s go back to our room!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t take it anymore and couldn¡¯t help saying to the freak.

    ¡°Okay, Zheng En, I¡¯ll leave this ce to you.¡± The freak pulled Xue¡¯er to her feet and ordered Zheng En and the others.

    ¡°Yes, we will watch over them,¡± Zheng En hurriedly promised. s! His mood was affected by Cheng Wu and the others!

    Cheng Wu and the others had drunk a lot. The next day, Leng Ruoxue and the others emerged from their rooms and saw them lying on the ground, sleeping soundly. They slept for a day after getting someone to send them back to their rooms¡­

    Leng Ruoxue and the others had already left by the time they woke up¡­

    Ten dayster.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at Moon Gazing City.

    Moon Gazing City was arger city on the Boundless Heaven Continent. The reason why it was called Moon Gazing City was that this city belonged to the Guan Yue[1.Guan Yue literally trantes to moon gazing].

    The Guan Yue Family might not be as strong as the three great super families, but it could also be considered a top family on the Boundless Heaven Continent.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, this Moon Gazing City is indeed a big city. It¡¯s much livelier than the few cities we¡¯ve passed these few days.¡± Leng Ruohan couldn¡¯t help but exim as he looked at the bustling crowd on the street.

    ¡°En, Big Brother, let¡¯s find an inn first,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. She knew that everyone was very curious about the Boundless Heaven Continent, so they couldn¡¯t help wanting to take a look anxiously after reaching every ce.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Leng Ruohan said shyly. Hehe, he actually forgot to look for the inn!

    Leng Ruoxue and the others walked along the streets to look for inns. However, after looking for several inns, they found that all the inns they wanted to stay in were full. This couldn¡¯t help but make her feel a little strange!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, this is thest inn in the Guan Yue Family. We will have to sleep on the streets if it¡¯s full.¡± The freak looked at the three-story high inn in front of him with a map in his hand and said to Leng Ruoxue.

    Leng Ruoxue looked up at the tall and gorgeous inn in front of her. The que on the inn had the words ¡®Moon Gazing Restaurant¡¯ written in golden words. The gilded words shone with a beautiful color under the sunlight. There was a small moon in the lower right corner of the que, and this was the emblem of the Guan Yue Family!

 Chapter 587 - The Case Caused By A Dessert (1)

    <h4>Chapter 587: The Case Caused By A Dessert (1)</h4>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, looks like this is the inn owned by the Guan Yue family!¡± Leng Ruohan, who was also looking at the inn, said.

    ¡°Yes, Big Brother, Freak, Empty, let¡¯s go in and see if there are any more rooms!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. Then she pulled the freak into the inn first.

    Because it was afternoon and the meal time had passed, there were not many people in the dining hall on the first floor of the inn at this time. However, after Leng Ruoxue, the freak, Leng Ruohan, and the others walked in, they still attracted the attention and amazement of the people in the hall!

    Leng Ruoxue and the others walked in as if no one was around and went directly to the front desk. The shopkeeper was settling scores at the counter. After sensing that someone was blocking the sunlight in front of him, the shopkeeper looked up with slight displeasure and was about to re up, but he was stunned when he saw the person in front of him¡­

    ¡°Miss, do you want to eat or stay?¡± Aftering back to his senses, the shopkeeper looked at the absolutely beautiful girl in front of him with a stunned face, and was indescribably shocked in his heart. Which family¡¯s youngdy was this? She was so beautiful that it was difficult to describe with words. He had been the shopkeeper of the inn for many years, and he had seen many youngdies from the major families who came to stay in the inn, but none of them could bepared to the person in front of him!

    ¡°Stay!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly, her beautiful eyes gently looking at the person in front of her. This shopkeeper looked to be around 40 years old and had a very ordinary appearance, but his small eyes were rtively shrewd. Moreover, he was also a mystic. His strength might only be an elementary mystic, but he must be formidable to be able to be the shopkeeper of such arge inn!

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m really sorry. There have been more peopleing to Guan Yue City recently, so the rooms in the inn are very nervous. There¡¯s only one luxurious suite in this shop now, I¡¯m afraid it can¡¯t amodate so many of you,¡± the shopkeeper said with an apologetic face.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s get a room!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. One room was enough for them.

    ¡°Miss, there are only three rooms in the suite. What about the others?¡± the shopkeeper couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Three rooms are enough. My subordinates can find any ce to sleep outdoors. There¡¯s no need for Shopkeepers to worry,¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly, thinking that this shopkeeper was being too nosy!

    ¡°Uh, alright then. Please follow me!¡± The shopkeeper left the front desk and led Leng Ruoxue and the others up the stairs to the third floor. Then he pointed at the innermost room on the third floor and said to them, ¡°This is the room.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Shopkeeper. Please don¡¯t disturb us if there¡¯s nothing important,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded the shopkeeper.

    ¡°Okay. If you want to eat, you cane to the hall on the first floor or call me at any time. There¡¯s a voice transmission device in the room,¡± the shopkeeper reminded. Then he bowed very politely and turned to go downstairs.

    After the shopkeeper left, Leng Ruoxue pushed open the door of the suite and walked in directly, and the others naturally followed closely behind.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes sized up this luxurious suite. This was the first time they were staying in the best room sinceing to the Boundless Heaven Continent! The entire room was mainly white, looking rtively elegant and unique, giving people a veryfortable feeling!

    ¡°Hehe, Miss, this ce is not bad. It¡¯s even more luxurious than the Carefree Pavilion we once lived in,¡± Zheng En said excitedly, his eyes looking around.

    ¡°Tch, no matter how good this ce is, it can¡¯tpare to Carefree Hall.¡± Icy, which was pretending to be asleep in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, opened its ice blue eyes with displeasure and said disdainfully after hearing Zheng En¡¯s words.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Zheng En was speechless. Why did I wake this little ancestor up! Don¡¯t bite me!

    ¡°Disciple, Little Icy is right! The Carefree Pavilion is the top inn in the Boundless Heaven Continent. Moreover, in the entire continent, only the Carefree Pavilion canpare to the inns owned by the three great super families,¡± the little old man hurriedly exined. s! He was also afraid that his good disciple would be bitten by a dog! One had to know that this puppy would not recognize anyone when it bit him!

    ¡°Zheng En, we live in an ordinary guest room at Carefree Hall, but this one is luxurious.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Hehe, Miss, I forgot!¡± Zheng En scratched his head shyly.

    ¡°Which one of you wants to stay here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked as she sized up Feng Da and the others.

    ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t live here,¡± Feng Da was the first to say. Hmph! This ce couldn¡¯tpare to Miss¡¯s space no matter how good it was. He still had to return to cultivate!

    ¡°Me neither!¡±

    Lin Yuan and the others expressed that no one wanted to stay in this luxurious guest room.

    ¡°Big Brother?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to Leng Ruohan and asked.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I don¡¯t live here either,¡± Leng Ruohan said. Xue¡¯er was already a Mystic Monarch, so he couldn¡¯t be too far behind his sister. Therefore, he had the same idea as Feng Da and the others. He wanted to enter the space to cultivate!

    ¡°Grandpa Du, what about you!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the little old man and asked. She had already brought the little old man into the space after leaving Myriad Mountain City. The little old man¡¯s reaction when he entered the space for the first time was simr to Zheng En¡¯s. He looked at the precious herbs he knew or didn¡¯t know and didn¡¯t want toe out at all.

    ¡°Lass, I definitely won¡¯t stay here! I want to enter the space to guard those cute herbs!¡± the little old man said excitedly. His heart was with those herbs even though he was outside now!

    ¡°Then go in! I, the freak, and Empty will stay outside,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. s! Feng Da and the others were now cultivating with unprecedented enthusiasm. The little old man and Zheng En were herbalists. It seemed like no one was willing to stay in this luxurious suite except the three of them!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I don¡¯t want to either¡­¡± Empty looked at Xue¡¯er aggrievedly, but Leng Ruoxue interrupted him.

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no one in the room. I¡¯ll stay in one room with the freak, you in one room, and Icy in another. It¡¯s settled,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without hesitation.

    ¡°Little Snowy, I want to go back to my space to sleep.¡± Icy raised its eyes and protested.

    ¡°Little Icy, you¡¯re just sleeping. It doesn¡¯t matter where you sleep. Don¡¯t object,¡± Leng Ruoxue said domineeringly.

    ¡°Little Snowy, you don¡¯t respect the rights of a beast! Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m going to sue you!¡± Icy¡¯s blue eyes welled up with tears as itined.

 Chapter 588 - The Case Caused By A Dessert (2)

    <h4>Chapter 588: The Case Caused By A Dessert (2)</h4>

    ¡°Where do you want to sue me at?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked, not knowing whether tough or cry.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Icy was stunned. Yes, where could it sue?

    ¡°Haha, stay outside obediently. I¡¯ll let you eat the silver snow fish tomorrow. How about that?¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed. She believed that Little Icy would definitely not be able to withstand the temptation of the silver snow fish!

    ¡°Okay, I want to eat one myself!¡± Icy bargained. It almost drooled when it heard about the silver snow fish!

    ¡°Can you finish it?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. This foodie actually wanted to finish a few kilograms of silver snow fish by itself. Wasn¡¯t it afraid of being bloated?

    ¡°Of course I can. My appetite is very big. I¡¯ve only been eating half full,¡± Icy said aggrievedly, its ice blue eyes looking at Leng Ruoxue pitifully.

    ¡°Are you trying to say that I abused you and didn¡¯t let you eat until you were full?¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead uncontrobly as she said helplessly. Icy¡¯s little stomach bulged every time it ate, and it was impossible to walk without hugging it. It actually dared to say that it was half full!

    ¡°No! No! Little Snowy is the best. Why would it abuse me!¡± Icy hurriedly said with a fawning face. Boohoo¡­ It just wanted to pretend to be pitiful and fight for some benefits for itself. It couldn¡¯t let Little Snowy misunderstand!

    ¡°Is this sincere?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised Icy in front of her and asked lightly.

    ¡°Yes, absolutely! Little Snowy is the best!¡± Icy said seductively. Its two front ws gently hugged Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arm, and its little head kept rubbing against her wrist!

    ¡°Little Icy, forget it this time. I¡¯ll spank your butt if you¡¯re so heartless next time,¡± Leng Ruoxue threatened, her beautiful face full of displeasure.

    ¡°Don¡¯t spank my butt. It¡¯s very embarrassing!¡± Icy pouted pitifully. Boohoo¡­ It was the famous beautiful beast of the Qilin race. How could it face others in the future if Little Snowy spanked it!

    ¡°I won¡¯t call as long as you¡¯re good,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Little Snowy, when did I not behave? I have always been well-behaved!¡± Icyined.

    ¡°I mean in the future!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be good!¡± Icy raised its front paw and promised. s! It had let down the Qilin race! It didn¡¯t have the might of a Qilin at all in front of Little Snow.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded with satisfaction. Then she brought everyone and Little Icy into the bracelet with a thought.

    After entering the bracelet, Leng Ruohan and the others immediately returned to their rooms to cultivate. Zheng En and the little old man went straight to the medicinal field, and Leng Ruoxue and the others sat down on the stone chairs in front of the purple bamboo hut.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s take a walk on the streets of Moon Gazing Cityter!¡± Empty suggested.

    ¡°Okay. By the way, did you notice anything amiss?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully.

    ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t notice!¡± Empty said with a light smile, a trace of understanding shing in his bright ck eyes.

    ¡°Me neither,¡± the freak echoed. In his eyes, anything that was not dangerous to Xue¡¯er was nothing!

    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go shopping now!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. s! Perhaps she was being paranoid. She kept feeling that someone was tailing them in the dark. She didn¡¯t know who it was, but she shouldn¡¯t have any ill intentions toward them.

    ¡°Okay!¡± The freak and Empty nodded.

    Leng Ruoxue walked out of the room with the two of them and the beast.

    When they passed the hall on the first floor, the shopkeeper saw Leng Ruoxue and the others and hurriedly walked to them and asked, ¡°Do you want to eat or go out?¡±

    ¡°Shopkeeper, we want to go out for a walk. Do you have any good rmendations?¡± Empty asked calmly.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s really the right time for you toe to our Moon Gazing City. Now is the most lively time in our Moon Gazing City. Otherwise, all the inns in the city wouldn¡¯t be full,¡± the shopkeeper said with a face full of pride.

    ¡°Why? Could there be something important in Moon Gazing City?¡± Empty asked curiously.

    ¡°Of course there is. In a few days, it will be the annual flower appreciation festival in our Moon Gazing City. Many families wille to participate at that time,¡± the shopkeeper said happily.

    ¡°What¡¯s a flower appreciation event?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. Did people in this world also like to raise flowers?

    ¡°Famous flowers and beautiful women are considered flowers. If Miss participates, you will definitely win,¡± the shopkeeper said with certainty. Hehe, he thought very highly of this youngdy!

    ¡°Can married women participate too?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly. What kind of flower appreciation event was this? Those famous flowers were probably just a foil. Beauty was the most important.

    ¡°Uh! Of course not,¡± the shopkeeper said honestly. The main reason why Moon Gazing City held the flower viewing convention every year was tomunicate with the major families. To put it bluntly, it was a matchmaking convention indirectly held for the major families. Therefore, married women were naturally not allowed to participate.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t have a chance. I¡¯m already married,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with regret. Hmph! She didn¡¯t want those perverted stinky men to judge her.

    ¡°Uh! Miss is already married? Miss doesn¡¯t look old?¡± The shopkeeper didn¡¯t believe Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help asking doubtfully.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been married for several years. He¡¯s my husband!¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at the freak, the happiness on her face obvious.

    ¡°Oh, then congrattions, Miss,¡± the shopkeeper said with some regret. s! He had long seen that their rtionship was very intimate, but he really didn¡¯t expect them to be married. However, speaking of which, these two were really quitepatible. The woman was drop dead gorgeous, and the man was even more handsome than their young master. What an enviable immortal couple!

    ¡°Thank you, shopkeeper. Let¡¯s go out for a walk,¡± the freak said in a good mood. Then he hugged Xue¡¯er¡¯s slender waist and threw Empty to the side. The two of them strode out of the inn¡­

    ¡°You two are disloyal. Why did you leave by yourselves!¡± Empty, who was ignored on the street outside the inn, caught up with Leng Ruoxue and the freak andined.

 Chapter 589 - A Case Caused By A Dessert (3)

    <h4>Chapter 589: A Case Caused By A Dessert (3)</h4>

    ¡°You¡¯re a lightbulb! Stay away, don¡¯t interfere with the sweetness between us husband and wife!¡± The freak hugged Leng Ruoxue and looked at Wayless with disdain.

    ¡°Are you married?¡± Empty rolled his eyes and asked speechlessly.

    ¡°Tch, didn¡¯t you hear what Xue¡¯er said? We¡¯ve been married for several years,¡± the freak said proudly, his handsome face full of excitement.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er was just saying it casually to deal with that shopkeeper. Did you take it seriously?¡± Empty reminded kindly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, were you joking?¡± The freak pouted with great dissatisfaction, and tears shed in his dazzling starry eyes!

    ¡°No,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered simply, her beautiful face full of helplessness. However, since she had already locked onto the freak, there was naturally no need to deny it!

    ¡°See!¡± The freak was smug. The stunning smile on his handsome face made heaven and earth lose color!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er is just coaxing you,¡± Empty deliberately retorted. s! He just couldn¡¯t bear to see the freak so smug! This was obviously agitating him, a lonely person!

    ¡°You can¡¯t sow discord between me and Xue¡¯er. Hmph!¡± the freak said very confidently.

    ¡°Are you two done arguing?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. s! These two men couldn¡¯t find a suitable ce to bicker no matter what. Two peerless handsome men arguing on the streets would attract many people to watch.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t quarrel!¡± the freak and Empty immediately said as if the two men who were fighting like chickens just now had nothing to do with them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t expose them and said directly. s! The three of them had already attracted many strange gazes now. She didn¡¯t want to be surrounded by others!

    ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s go quickly!¡± Empty also felt that something was amiss and hurriedly urged.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, which way should we go?¡± the freak asked as he looked at the roads on both sides.

    ¡°Empty?¡± Leng Ruoxue stared at Empty and asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I don¡¯t know either. The changes on the continent are too big now. I don¡¯t know many ces anymore,¡± Empty shrugged and said helplessly. Boohoo¡­ How could this be?

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the right!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. They had found this inn from the left when they came, and they had not turned to the right yet!

    ¡°Yes.¡± The freak and Empty nodded slightly in agreement.

    After deciding, the three of them walked toward the right street.

    ¡°Little Snowy, I smell something delicious. Hurry up and eat!¡± Icy, which was lying in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, suddenly opened its ice blue eyes and said impatiently after walking for a while.

    ¡°You glutton. You just finished eating lunch, and you still want to eat now? Can you be a little more promising?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. Icy should have eaten a lot of delicious things! How could it be seduced by the food outside? She really couldn¡¯t understand!

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry! Little Snowy, this smell is really fragrant. Let¡¯s pay for it!¡± Icy pleaded pitifully.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Leng Ruoxue really couldn¡¯t bear to refuse seeing the pleading in Icy¡¯s blue eyes. s! She had always been helpless against cute beasts!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the fragrance should being from there.¡± Empty pointed at an inconspicuous road.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    The freak and Empty nodded, and the three of them and the beast followed the scent toward the trail.

    The road was not long, and there was only one shop at the end. At this moment, many people had gathered outside the shop. Almost everyone stretched their necks as if they were waiting for something!

    Leng Ruoxue looked up at the que. So this was a shop that specialized in selling snacks. The crowd outside the door were actually waiting to buy snacks. Uh! It was probably not easy to see the scene of queuing on the Boundless Heaven Continent!

    ¡°Little Snowy, let¡¯s line up quickly!¡± Icy said anxiously. Boohoo¡­ This smell was really too fragrant.

    ¡°Little Icy, it¡¯s just a snack. There¡¯s nothing delicious,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without much interest.

    ¡°Hey, what do you know? This Fragrance Vige is the best snack shop in our Boundless Heaven Continent.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words immediately aroused the dissatisfaction of a fan in the queue and reprimanded with an angry face.

    ¡°Is it really that good?¡± Leng Ruoxue said doubtfully. It smelled delicious, but she didn¡¯t know if it was worthy of its name!

    ¡°Of course!¡± the fan said proudly, as if this shop was owned by his family.

    ¡°Little Icy, let¡¯s not buy anymore. There are too many people!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the long queue, and her head hurt.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Icy nodded obediently and then looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully as if to say, ¡°Little Snowy, I¡¯ll be good!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll cook for you when we get back.¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed helplessly.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Icy immediately nodded happily. Hehe, this was what it was waiting for. In fact, to be honest, the snacks in this shop might not be as delicious as Little Snowy¡¯s. However, Little Snowy was toozy to make them! Therefore, it had to make do! Who wanted the snacks outside now that Little Snowy was willing to make them!

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to the freak and Wayless.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The freak and Empty nodded. The three of them turned and were about to leave when they were stopped by a man who walked out of the shop¡­

    ¡°Miss, please wait!¡± The man hurriedly ran to them when he saw Leng Ruoxue and the others leaving.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little puzzled, not knowing why this middle-aged man who looked like a steward stopped them!

    ¡°Miss, these are our Floating Fragrance Vige¡¯s signature snacks. I¡¯ll give them to you to try,¡± the middle-aged man said very politely and then handed over the boxes of snacks in his hand.

    ¡°Thank you for your good intentions, but we don¡¯t need it anymore,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very cautiously. As the saying went, one¡¯s mouth was short when eating. She was not rted to this shop, so she didn¡¯t dare to casually ept the things they gave her!

    ¡°Miss, my young master asked me to give it to you to try. I can¡¯t exin it if you don¡¯t want it,¡± the middle-aged man said awkwardly.

 Chapter 590 - The Case Caused By A Dessert (4)

    <h4>Chapter 590: The Case Caused By A Dessert (4)</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s your problem. I don¡¯t know your young master,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly after hearing what the middle-aged man said. Then she gave the freak and Empty a look, and the three of them left without looking back¡­

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others left, the middle-aged man looked at the snacks he didn¡¯t give away and sighed softly before returning to the shop to report.

    In a room in Fragrance Vige.

    ¡°Young Master, that youngdy refused.¡± The middle-aged man braced himself and said. s! He knew the young master¡¯s temper very well. He didn¡¯t do the things the young master ordered this time, and he didn¡¯t know what kind of punishment he would receive!

    ¡°Got it. Go out!¡± the young master said softly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, but he quickly reacted and hurriedly said, Hu, the young master actually didn¡¯t punish him. It was too unbelievable! Thinking of this, he hurriedly retreated.

    ¡°It¡¯s so rare that you¡¯re not angry.¡± Another young man in the room couldn¡¯t help teasing.

    The man who spoke was about twenty years old. He was handsome, refined, and had an extraordinary temperament. His beautiful eyes were warm like jade, and they were so gentle that they seemed to melt people. He was a Mystic Monarch even though he was very young. He was currently looking at another man with a spurious smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? I¡¯ll only be angry if she takes it!¡± the teased man said nonchntly. The ¡®her¡¯ he was referring to was naturally Leng Ruoxue!

    ¡°Your way of thinking is really abnormal! Which man doesn¡¯t want the woman he likes to like his gift!¡± the young man said in puzzlement.

    ¡°Those are just a few boxes of snacks. They¡¯re not considered gifts. Luo Fei, it¡¯s your thinking that¡¯s strange!¡± the man said.

    ¡°Perhaps! s! The gift from the mighty young master of the Guan Yue family was actually refused for the first time. Hehe, if your admirers knew about this, they would be so sad!¡± the man named Luo Fei teased happily. s! His limelight had been suppressed by Guan Yue Xi since he was young. He finally saw him embarrassed today! It was really satisfying!

    ¡°I told you, that¡¯s not a gift,¡± Guan Yue Xi whispered through gritted teeth. s! Luo Fei finally saw him being the joke today. How depressing!

    ¡°Zero! Find out their whereabouts!¡± Guan Yue Xi ordered the void.

    However, no one answered. What answered him was a light breeze¡­

    After the three of them left Fragrance Vige, they arrived at the busiest street in Moon Gazing City. It was not evening, but the street was already crowded and crowded¡­

    ¡°Haha, as expected of the busiest ce in Moon Gazing City! How lively!¡± Empty couldn¡¯t help eximing as he looked at the pedestrians walking around.

    ¡°Yes, Empty, let¡¯s leave this ce quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. There were too many people on the streets, and many people were already surrounding them and criticizing them!

    ¡°Wow, that woman is so beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will definitely vote for her if she participates in the flower viewing convention.¡±

    ¡°Those two men are so handsome! If I can marry one of them, I can die happy!¡± The one who said this was obviously a love-struck fool.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even deserve to carry his shoes.¡± Another woman¡¯s disdainful voice immediately sounded just as the love-struck fool finished speaking!

    ¡°Wang Xiaohua, who are you saying isn¡¯t worthy? Am I not worthy? Hmph! Why don¡¯t you take a look at your character in the mirror!¡± The love-struck fool immediately roared like a shrew!

    ¡°At least I look better than you!¡± the woman called Wang Xiaohua roared back, unwilling to be outdone. The two of them directly quarreled on the streets. Immediately, the gazes of the pedestrians on the streets turned from Leng Ruoxue and the others to the two of them and watched themotion excitedly.

    The discussions of the pedestrians on the street and the argument of the two women entered Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ ears without missing anything. Their gazes collided, and then they turned back the way they came very tacitly¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go back to the inn quickly! The people of Moon Gazing City are really too terrifying!¡± Empty said with a face full of fear, especially when he thought of the woman who said that she wanted to marry him or the freak, the hair on his body stood on end from fright!

    ¡°Haha, men are really a source of trouble. However, that woman can only marry you if she wants to marry.¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with a light smile. Hehe, it was rare to see Empty being embarrassed. She was really too happy!

    ¡°Why?¡± Empty asked foolishly.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m Xue¡¯er¡¯s!¡± The freak looked at Wayless like he was looking at an idiot, his handsome face full of pride. Hehe, it was good to be a man with an owner, his safety was guaranteed!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be smug. Xue¡¯er is also a disaster,¡± Empty reminded.

    ¡°What do you mean? Xue¡¯er is mine. I¡¯ll kill whoever steals her!¡± the freak roared furiously. Hmph! Anyone who dared to snatch a woman from him would be eliminated!

    ¡°The person who brought snacks to Xue¡¯er just now seems to be some young master, right?¡± Empty asked, his handsome face full of schadenfreude.

    ¡°So what? My Xue¡¯er is so beautiful. It¡¯s normal to be secretly liked by some self-indulgent men,¡± the freak said without jealousy. In fact, he had already made up his mind. It would be good if he could retreat in the face of difficulties if he dared to snatch Xue¡¯er from him. However, if he refused to realize his mistakes, then don¡¯t me him for being ruthless! Hmph! He would destroy whoever robbed him!

    ¡°Eh, you¡¯re actually not jealous,¡± Empty said with a face full of surprise as if he had discovered a new continent. This was really too abnormal. A man who was even jealous of the Xue¡¯er Beast actually showed no signs of being jealous in the face of an unfamiliar love rival. Was this normal?

    ¡°Tch, if I¡¯m jealous of a stranger that doesn¡¯t matter, wouldn¡¯t I be jealous to death a long time ago!¡± the freak said confidently. In fact, the reason why he was not jealous of strange men was because he knew that Xue¡¯er would not fancy other men casually. Thinking back, how many ns did he think of when he stuck to Xue¡¯er! In the end, he realized that Xue¡¯er was at her wit¡¯s end when pretending to be pitiful to the people or beasts around her. Hehe! Therefore, he finally relied on Xue¡¯er without letting everyone down!

    ¡°Uh! That makes sense!¡± Empty nodded in agreement. It seemed like he didn¡¯t know this freak very well!

 Chapter 591 - The Case Caused By A Dessert (5)

    <h4>Chapter 591: The Case Caused By A Dessert (5)</h4>

    ¡°Of course it makes sense. By the way, Xue¡¯er, where are we going?¡± the freak asked very proudly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the inn! Let¡¯s eat something in the hall and then go back to our rooms to rest!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. The food in the space was iparably delicious, but she still wanted to try the local delicacies everywhere.

    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯m hungry.¡± Icy nodded in agreement.

    ¡°You¡¯re a foodie.¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little helpless. Why didn¡¯t Icy eat or sleep?

    ¡°Hehe, food is everything to the people! Sleeping is for cultivation!¡± Icy said matter-of-factly, not feeling that there was anything wrong with liking to eat and sleep!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go quickly!¡± Wayless really didn¡¯t dare to stay on the streets anymore.

    ¡°Yes, haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled and nodded. Then the three of them and the beast returned to the Moon Gazing Restaurant.

    ¡°Why are you back so soon? Moon Gazing City is very lively.¡± The shopkeeper couldn¡¯t help asking curiously when he saw Leng Ruoxue and the others entering the inn as soon as he looked up.

    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s a little too lively. It¡¯s not suitable for us. We prefer to keep a low profile.¡± Tworge drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. s! They wouldn¡¯t have gone out if they knew that the citizens of Daoist Temple and Moon City were so crazy.

    ¡°Haha, the Flower Conference is about to be held. The mood of the citizens is at its peak now!¡± The shopkeeper couldn¡¯t help saying understandingly when he saw the unnatural expressions of the three of them. s! With their appearance, they would definitely be surrounded and watched when they went out! He forgot to remind them just now!

    ¡°Yes, Shopkeeper. We want to eat something. Come up if there¡¯s anything delicious,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. Then the three of them and the beast found a window seat and sat down.

    ¡°Okay, please wait a moment,¡± the shopkeeper said hurriedly. Then he called a waiter and ordered softly!

    A few minutester, the dishes were served one by one.

    ¡°These are our signature dishes. Please enjoy!¡± The shopkeeper said politely and left.

    Icy jumped onto the dining table impatiently as soon as the shopkeeper left. It picked up a big chicken leg and began munching on it.

    Leng Ruoxue took a few bites of each dish and stopped eating. The freak and Empty were the same.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the food suit your tastes?¡± The shopkeeper couldn¡¯t help asking in puzzlement when he saw Leng Ruoxue and the others casually eating a few mouthfuls of food.

    ¡°No, we¡¯re not too hungry!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. s! It seemed that in the shopkeeper¡¯s eyes, the three of them were not satisfied with the dishes of Moon Gazing Restaurant other than Icy!

    ¡°Oh!¡± The shopkeeper answered gloomily. s! It seemed like no one was hungry except for the puppy, which was starving and eating happily!

    At this moment, the waiter served another te of exquisite snacks and ced them in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°These snacks taste good. You can try them,¡± the shopkeeper said and looked at Leng Ruoxue and the others expectantly.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Leng Ruoxue braced herself and took a small piece of white dessert into her mouth under the shopkeeper¡¯s hopeful gaze¡­

    ¡°Miss, how is it?¡± the shopkeeper couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Very good,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. The dishes from the Moon Gazing Restaurant might seem ordinary to her, but the snacks were really good. They were full of milk fragrance and melted in her mouth, neither sweet nor greasy.

    ¡°Haha, as long as Miss likes it,¡± the shopkeeper said happily.

    ¡°Shopkeeper Meng, didn¡¯t you say that there are no more fragrant milk cakes? Why does she have them?¡± Before Leng Ruoxue could say anything, they heard an unruly female voice in their ears.

    Leng Ruoxue looked in the direction of the voice and saw a woman in red standing at the staircase. She was very beautiful, but the angry expression on her exquisite and beautiful face ruined this beauty.

    s! They were looking for trouble again. Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She couldn¡¯t understand why they would encounter trouble every time they ate in the hall of the inn.

    ¡°No, this is thest te. It was specially reserved for Miss Leng,¡± the shopkeeper said honestly. He couldn¡¯t help frowning slightly and hiding the disgust in his heart.

    ¡°Miss Leng? What Miss Leng? Hmph! Don¡¯t think you can be rted to the Leng family just because your surname is Leng.¡± The woman in red roared at Leng Ruoxue with contempt, but the jealousy in her eyes revealed her thoughts.

    ¡°Did I say that I¡¯m rted to the Leng family? The Leng family is the Leng family, and I¡¯m me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some displeasure. It was very unbing of her to bicker with such a crazy woman. However, that woman actually involved the Leng family. How ridiculous. Thest thing she wanted was to be rted to the Leng family.

    ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t think you have anything to do with the Leng family,¡± the woman in red said very proudly. Then she red fiercely at the shopkeeper and roared furiously, ¡°Do you know who I am? You can stay if you want to. Why should she?¡±

    ¡°Miss Wu Qian¡¯er, Miss Leng is the noble shop of our inn. She lives in a luxurious suite,¡± the shopkeeper said indifferently without even looking up.

    ¡°Luxurious suite? I don¡¯t believe it. Can she afford to stay in it?¡± Wu Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t believe the shopkeeper. In her opinion, the shopkeeper was obviously making excuses for the woman who snatched her milky fragrance cake! In her eyes, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t afford to stay in such an expensive guest room because she couldn¡¯t bear to!

    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything if Miss Wu doesn¡¯t believe me,¡± the shopkeeper said nonchntly. Hmph! Did Wu Qian¡¯er really think that the position of the future young master and wife of the Guan Yue family was fixed on the board? One had to know that anything could change at any time.

    ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s with your attitude?¡± Wu Qian¡¯er said very angrily, and she couldn¡¯t help cursing in her heart. Hmph! He was just a shopkeeper, but he actually dared to treat her like this. When she became the young madam of the Guan Yue family, the first person she would deal with would be him!

    ¡°Miss Wu, of course I¡¯m treating you like a guest,¡± the shopkeeper said nonchntly.

    ¡°You¡­ Do you know who I am? How dare you treat me as a guest!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er asked again angrily.

 Chapter 592 - The Case Caused By A Dessert (6)

    <h4>Chapter 592: The Case Caused By A Dessert (6)</h4>

    ¡°Miss Wu, you are the daughter of the Wu family and a guest of the Moon Gazing Restaurant. I know very well,¡± the shopkeeper exined.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Wu Qian¡¯er was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say anything. Hmph! She was the future young master¡¯s wife of the Guan Yue family. This damn shopkeeper actually pretended to be stupid! She was really angry!

    ¡°Damn it, those are my snacks. You¡¯re not allowed to eat them.¡± Wu Qian¡¯er took a deep breath andposed herself. She was about to defend her future status and argue with the shopkeeper when she realized that Leng Ruoxue had ced another piece of fragrant milk cake in her mouth. Moreover, it was in front of her. This was obviously a provocation to her! Therefore, she was immediately angry!

    ¡°Miss Wu, are you talking to me?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Wu Qian¡¯er with a spurious smile. There was no emotion on her beautiful face. s! Why did this woman have to provoke her?

    ¡°Who else can it be but you? Those are my snacks. You¡¯re not allowed to eat them!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er roared in anger and embarrassment. Then she pounced at Leng Ruoxue!

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The freak looked at the woman pouncing at Xue¡¯er with great disdain and kicked her away without any pity for the fairer sex. Hmph! Anyone who dared to bully Xue¡¯er, regardless of gender, would be eliminated!

    Wu Qian¡¯er, who was not mentally prepared at all, rolled a few rounds in the hall after being kicked by the freak. Then, she rolled out of the inn¡¯s door in front of everyone¡­

    ¡°Amazing!¡± Empty praised. He originally wanted to attack, but this freak beat him to it. s! Why did this unlucky woman have to touch this wife-protecting maniac¡¯s weakness!

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was stunned when she saw Wu Qian¡¯er rolling out of the inn in an extremely disheveled manner with her face covered in dirt. Then she couldn¡¯t help muttering in her heart, Is this a bloody case caused by a snack? The freak¡¯s kick wasn¡¯t light! In fact, she didn¡¯t take that woman seriously at all, but she was still very happy with the freak¡¯s protection!

    The shopkeeper, who was very close to them, naturally saw the freak¡¯s kick clearly. He rubbed his eyes, not believing the fact that he saw it with his own eyes. Wu Qian¡¯er actually really rolled out of the inn. This man was really too amazing, his idol!

    The few people who were eating in the hall watched as the daughter of the Wu family rolled out of the inn like a ball. Their mouths were open in surprise, and their faces were full of disbelief¡­

    ¡°Uh! Erm¡­ Everyone, she is the daughter of the Wu family!¡± The shopkeeper wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and reminded cautiously.

    ¡°We know. Didn¡¯t you say it already?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Hehe, so what if she was the daughter of the Wu family? She wasn¡¯t even afraid of the Lan family, let alone the Wu family!

    ¡°The Wu family won¡¯t let the matter rest,¡± the shopkeeper said helplessly. s! The Wu family had always been overbearing and domineering. If these people didn¡¯t have any backing, they would probably end up badly. In fact, he had a good impression of these people, so he didn¡¯t want them to be prisoners of the Wu family!

    ¡°Shopkeeper, is the Wu family you¡¯re talking about very powerful?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. She had heard the most from the three major super families and the several major headquarters on the Boundless Heaven Continent. As for the Wu family and the like, they were rarely mentioned!

    ¡°The Wu family might not beparable to our Guan Yue family, but it can also be considered a top family on the Boundless Heaven Continent,¡± the shopkeeper exined speechlessly. s! So you don¡¯t know the Wu family¡¯s situation at all! Is this considered being unafraid of those who don¡¯t know?

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of if you can¡¯t evenpare to the Guan Yue family?¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. She might not have any backing, but she was not even afraid of a super alligator like the Lan family, so why would she be afraid of a mere Wu family.

    ¡°Miss, you should be careful anyway. The Wu family is very despicable,¡± the shopkeeper reminded kindly. s! This matter had something to do with him, so he really didn¡¯t want anything to happen to these people.

    ¡°Yes, we will be careful,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very respectfully. She knew that this shopkeeper was doing this for their own good. This matter was triggered by a piece of dessert, but it was also an unexpected cmity!

    ¡°Miss, take care. I¡¯ll take my leave first,¡± the shopkeeper said. He turned and left after speaking. s! He still had to send someone upstairs to inform the Wu family about Miss Wu¡¯s condition. Who should he send? He thought about it but couldn¡¯t find a suitable person. It seemed like he had to go upstairs himself.

    However, before he could do anything, the Wu family had alreadye downstairs to look for him.

    ¡°Shopkeeper, have you seen my young miss?¡± A young woman who looked like a maidservant walked to the shopkeeper, bowed, and asked softly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t see her? Did Miss Wu go downstairs?¡± The shopkeeper lied through his teeth. Uh! He hadn¡¯t thought of what to say yet!

    ¡°Yes! Miss said she wants to take a look downstairs,¡± the maidservant said shyly.

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m sorry. I was busy just now and didn¡¯t notice if Miss Wu went downstairs. Why don¡¯t you ask the other waiters!¡± the shopkeeper suggested with a very natural smile on his face. No one would suspect that he was lying through his teeth.

    The maidservant¡¯s gaze turned to the waiters in the hall. However, before she could ask, the waiters took the initiative to confess. ¡°We didn¡¯t see Miss Wu either.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then where did Miss go?¡± the maidservant murmured without suspicion. Then she walked out of the inn¡­

    Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help looking at the shopkeeper and the waiters in amusement when she saw this scene. She thought to herself, s! How unpopr was this Miss Wu? No one was willing to tell the truth!

    ¡°Little Snowy, I¡¯m full.¡± Icyy on the table with its four legs facing the sky after eating. Its little stomach was bulging. Oh, it was so full, it needed someone to carry it!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our room!¡± Leng Ruoxue resigned herself to fate and picked up Icy, which was too full to walk, and said to the freak and Wayless.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The two stunningly beautiful men nodded, and then the three of them and the beast walked up the stairs and returned to their rooms as if no one was around.

    Leng Ruoxue immediately brought them into the bracelet after entering the room.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back.¡± Zheng En, who was guarding the medicinal field, hurriedly greeted Leng Ruoxue when he saw her. Then his eyes focused on a pink flower bud in the medicinal field. Uh, this herb was about to bloom! He didn¡¯t know the name of this herb, but he was still very expectant.

 Chapter 593 - Being Kicked Out (1)

    <h4>Chapter 593: Being Kicked Out (1)</h4>

    ¡°Yes, Zheng En. Where¡¯s Grandpa Du?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking curiously when she didn¡¯t see the little old man.

    ¡°Master is guarding that fire lotus. I heard from ckie and Little ck that the fire lotus is about to bloom too,¡± Zheng En said. He had seen the ten-thousand-year-old fire lotus before, so he was not very interested in that fire lotus. Therefore, he had been guarding here.

    ¡°Zheng En, you don¡¯t have to guard here. ckie and Qing Jue will deal with it themselves if the herbs mature,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. s! How tiring would it be for them to guard here like this!

    ¡°Miss, this is our greatest interest!¡± Zheng En said happily. Boohoo¡­ He really wanted to build a house in the medicinal field so that he could see these cute herbs every day when he opened his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too tired. Remember to rest.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t know what to say. s! What a medicine maniac!

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry, Miss. We will take note,¡± Zheng En promised.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and left the medicinal field.

    In front of the purple bamboo hut, the freak and Wu Zheng were sitting on stone chairs waiting for Xue¡¯er.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why are you back so soon? Aren¡¯t Zheng En and the little old man there?¡± Empty asked curiously. Xue¡¯er went to see the two of them as soon as she returned. However, she returned so quickly!

    ¡°They¡¯re still here. s! They¡¯re alchemists, how can they not be here?¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly and sat down beside the freak. Were alchemists all like that? Uh! It seemed like she was not a qualified alchemist. At least, she was not as obsessed as them when she saw those precious herbs!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I wonder how the Wu family ns to deal with us?¡± Empty¡¯s iparably handsome face was full of anticipation.

    ¡°Have you been too free recently? Do you want to exercise?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. s! Did you have to look forward to it like this?

    ¡°Hehe, how do you know? I¡¯ve indeed been a little bored recently,¡± Empty said honestly.

    ¡°Little Snowy, leave the Wu family to me. I promise to destroy them all.¡± Icy, which was in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, raised its eyes slightly and interrupted. Boohoo¡­ Little Snowy didn¡¯t give it a chance to attack in the recent activities. It was also depressed!

    ¡°Empty, Little Icy, don¡¯t interfere!¡± Two drops of cold sweat hung on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she warned.

    ¡°Little Snowy, how can you do this!¡± Icy looked at Leng Ruoxue with displeasure. Boohoo¡­ It had gained weight several times recently because it didn¡¯t have the chance to exercise. However, Little Snowy actually wanted to deprive it of the chance to move its legs. It was too cruel!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you can¡¯t do this!¡± Empty said pitifully. Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er was really too much of a bully!

    ¡°Please don¡¯t be like this. The Wu family might not deal with us. You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at their expressions and quicklyforted them. In fact, she had other ns.

    ¡°Who wants to deal with us?¡± Leng Ruohan¡¯s voice sounded from behind them. The three of them turned their heads and saw Leng Ruohan and the others looking at them curiously!

    ¡°Big Brother, Big Brother Feng, didn¡¯t you want to cultivate? Why did youe out?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk and rx. Xue¡¯er, does anyone want to deal with us?¡± Leng Ruohan asked curiously.

    ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t know either.¡± Leng Ruoxue told everyone sinctly what they had encountered on the street and in the inn.

    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s the background of the Wu family?¡± Feng Da asked curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure. I heard from the shopkeeper that the Wu family is also considered a top family on the Boundless Heaven Continent!¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Oh, Miss, what is the flower appreciation event?¡± Feng Da continued asking curiously.

    ¡°To admire famous flowers and beauties,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some disgust. In her previous life, she was not interested in beauty pageants. She didn¡¯t expect to still encounter activities simr to beauty pageants in the other world!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a beauty ranking list on the Boundless Heaven Continent too? Why is there a flower viewing convention?¡± Feng Moran asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t know much either. Moreover, she was not interested in such things.

    ¡°By the way, I told the shopkeeper that I¡¯m already married. Remember to answer the same if anyone asks you,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Feng Da and the others quickly answered.

    ¡°Miss, can we see if the flower appreciation festival is leaving?¡± Lin Yuan asked carefully.

    ¡°Do you all want to see it?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked everyone.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Da and the others nodded.

    ¡°Then go take a look. However, the flower appreciation festival seems to be starting in three days, so stay in the space and cultivate properly for the next few days!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. s! It seemed like they had been bored to death recently. Such an activity could actually arouse their interest!

    ¡°Yes, Miss. We will definitely cultivate diligently and strive to advance to Great Mystic as soon as possible!¡± Feng Da and the others promised.

    ¡°Yes, eh! Grandpa is out of seclusion.¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly felt her grandfather¡¯s aura and said in surprise.

    ¡°Grandpa is out of seclusion?¡± Leng Ruohan was also overjoyed. Boohoo¡­ He hadn¡¯t seen Grandpa for a long time. He missed Grandpa so much!

    ¡°Hehe, you stinky brats have also emerged from seclusion? Eh, you¡¯re actually all elementary mystics!¡± Leng Qingtian had already arrived behind them when his voice sounded. He was looking at his grandchildren and the others with a face full of surprise. s! It was good to be young. Their cultivation speed was so fast!

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Leng Ruohan threw himself into Leng Qingtian¡¯s arms excitedly and hugged his grandfather tightly.

    ¡°Stinky brat, you are a man. How can you do this!¡± Leng Qingtian said ufortably. Uh! His grandson rarely threw himself into his arms since he became sensible. He didn¡¯t expect to feel the long-awaited feeling again! It was really not easy! Boohoo¡­ He was so excited that he was about to cry!

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Leng Ruohan red at his grandfather with some dissatisfaction after being teased.

    ¡°Haha! Little Han is shy!¡± Leng Qingtian said happily. s! It was really a great blessing in life to have grandchildren gathered and to be on their knees!

 Chapter 594 - Being Kicked Out (2)

    <h4>Chapter 594: Being Kicked Out (2)</h4>

    ¡°Grandpa, congrattions on breaking through!¡± Leng Ruoxue also walked to her grandfather and said happily.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, your brother gave me a hug. Why didn¡¯t you give me one?¡± Leng Qingtian said unpleasantly. Boohoo¡­ Did his cute granddaughter despise him?

    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly and gave Leng Qingtian a big hug. s! Grandpa actually threw a tantrum.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Leng Qingtian was so beautiful after being hugged by his granddaughter!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are those old things out yet?¡± Leng Qingtian continued asking after being satisfied.

    ¡°They haven¡¯te out yet. Grandpa was the first toe out,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Hehe, they¡¯re so slow!¡± Leng Qingtian said proudly.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll bring you to a ce to advance first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. s! Grandpa was really bing more and more like a child. He actuallypared such things.

    ¡°Just go to the ce where you advancedst time!¡± Leng Qingtian suggested.

    ¡°Grandpa, we are no longer in Myriad Mountain City,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Uh! Where are we then?¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s face was full of question marks. He hadn¡¯t been in seclusion for long, right? Why did he leave Myriad Mountain City so quickly?

    ¡°This is Moon Gazing City,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Oh, Xue¡¯er, then bring Grandpa to a ce to advance! s! Grandpa¡¯s cultivation level is much lower than yours now!¡± Leng Qingtian pretended to be sad. He felt that his granddaughter¡¯s strength was even more unfathomable aftering out of seclusion this time, and her aura was even stronger!

    ¡°Grandpa, you will be like me after you advance,¡± Leng Ruoxue quicklyforted.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what¡¯s your current cultivation level?¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s face was full of curiosity. He should ask since he couldn¡¯t tell!

    ¡°Mystic Monarch!¡±

    ¡°What? A Mystic Monarch? How did you cultivate so quickly?¡± Leng Qingtian was so surprised that his mouth couldn¡¯t close. This was too unbelievable. He had only been in seclusion for a while, but his granddaughter had actually be a Mystic Monarch. What kind of abnormal cultivation speed was this! It was too shocking! At this moment, he had long forgotten about obtaining the Silver Snow Fish.

    ¡°Haha, Grandpa, you know how to do it too,¡± Leng Ruoxue said mysteriously.

    ¡°Uh, I still have a long time,¡± Leng Qingtian said gloomily. Boohoo¡­ He originally thought that he could have the same cultivation level as his granddaughter after exiting seclusion. However, he realized that he was falling behind again after exiting seclusion. This was a huge blow to him!

    ¡°It won¡¯t take long.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly. Hehe, looks like Grandpa has forgotten about the existence of the Silver Snow Pill. I¡¯ll take it as a surprise for himter!

    ¡°I hope so!¡± Leng Qingtian was a little down, but he still forced a smile.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at her grandfather¡¯s expression and knew that he wasining again. However, she nned to give her grandfather a surprise, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t tell him about the existence of the Silver Snow Pill now.

    Leng Xue brought the freak out of the bracelet and left the inn. She found an uninhabited corner, summoned the little peacock and Leng, and got Leng Ling to cast an invisibility spell on them before sitting on the little peacock and leaving Moon Gazing City.

    The little peacock flew for about an hour and found an uninhabited mountain in the northernmost part of Moon Gazing City and descended.

    ¡°Master, this should be the most deste mountain near Moon Gazing City!¡± the little peacock said softly.

    ¡°Yes, this will do,¡± Leng Ruoxue said and moved her grandfather out of the bracelet.

    Aftering out, Leng Qingtian looked at his surroundings, found an open space, and sat cross-legged. Then he let out his beasts¡­

    After a long while, the Heaven Earth Laws advanced as scheduled¡­

    About half an hourter, Leng Qingtianpleted his advancement and officially became a Great Mystic. Immediately after, heaven and earthws descended, and his beasts advanced individually¡­

    After a while, the Heaven Earth Laws slowly dissipated, and the advancement was temporarily over.

    ¡°Grandpa, eat this!¡± Leng Ruoxue, who had been waiting by the side, brought a silver snow pill to Leng Qingtian when she saw that her grandfather had already adjusted his breathing.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Qingtian took the pill from his granddaughter and threw it directly into his mouth without thinking. Then he closed his eyes to regte his breathing. However, he felt that something was amiss after a while because the spiritual energy in the pill was really too abundant. Moreover, he even felt the precursor to advance¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what did you feed me?¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help asking and carefully controlled the rampaging spiritual energy in his body¡­

    ¡°Silver Snow Pill,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Ah! Bad girl, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Leng Qingtian roared angrily. He had already remembered the effects of the Silver Snow Pill. Boohoo¡­ He was about to advance again without any mental preparation¡­

    The Heaven Earth Laws descended on this deste mountain again just as Leng Qingtian finishedining¡­

    His beasts naturally obtained benefits and advanced again after Leng Qingtian advanced to Mystic Queen¡­

    After all the Heaven Earth Laws dissipated, Leng Qingtian and his beasts finished adjusting their breaths and looked at each other excitedly!

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m also a transcendent divine beast,¡± Thunder Night said excitedly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Qingtian caressed Thunder Night¡¯s head and nodded happily. Thunder Night had followed him for the longest time, and their rtionship was the deepest.

    ¡°Grandpa, congrattions on bing a Mystic Monarch!¡± Leng Ruoxue walked to her grandfather and said with a smile.

    ¡°Stinky girl, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? I wasn¡¯t prepared at all,¡± Leng Qingtian said with dissatisfaction, his handsome face full of bitterness.

    ¡°Hehe, Grandpa, I just wanted to give you a surprise!¡± Leng Ruoxue hugged her grandfather¡¯s arm coquettishly.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re a bad girl. How dare those stinky brats hide from me. I won¡¯t let them go!¡± Leng Qingtian said fiercely.

    ¡°Grandpa, we all wanted to give you a surprise! How can you me us!¡± Leng Ruoxue pouted her pink lips slightly and said aggrievedly.

 Chapter 595 - 5: Being Kicked Out (3)

    <h4>Chapter 595: Being Kicked Out (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Uh! This surprise is too big! You have to give me time to digest it!¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s tone softened. He was very happy to advance to Mystic Monarch. It was not impossible to forgive these children even though they hid it from him!

    ¡°Grandpa, your cultivation level is the same as mine now!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Qingtian nodded.

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go back. I asked them to prepare a silver snow fish banquet. Hehe, you haven¡¯t eaten it yet!¡± Leng Ruoxue said ingratiatingly, hoping to divert Grandpa¡¯s attention!

    ¡°Stinky girl, Grandpa can¡¯t me you, but don¡¯t even think about running away from those stinky brats!¡± Leng Qingtian said. He couldn¡¯t bear to hit and scold his precious granddaughter, but he didn¡¯t have so many qualms about those stinky brats. Hehe!

    ¡°Miss, we did it for you! You can¡¯t leave us alone!¡± Feng Da and the others hurriedly sent Leng Ruoxue a voice transmission after hearing Leng Qingtian¡¯s words in the bracelet.

    ¡°Uh! Why don¡¯t you let Grandpa be humble?¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. It was not that she was disloyal, but her grandfather was the one who was angry. She had to let Feng Da and the others down!

    ¡°Miss, we will cry if you don¡¯t save us!¡± Lin Yuan threatened after some thought.

    ¡°Then cry slowly! Grandpa might be soft-hearted!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded with a smile.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ Miss is too evil!¡± Feng Da and the others immediately sat on the ground and wailed without caring about their image when they heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words!

    Leng Qingtian, who was sent back into the bracelet by Leng Ruoxue, saw Feng Da and the other men crying miserably! They were a little unable to do it, and Feng Da and the others escaped disaster because of this!

    Feng Da and the others finally heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that Leng Qingtian no longer pursued the matter of whether they knew the truth or not. Phew, it was still the crying meat trap that worked! Miss was really smart!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are Feng Da and the others okay?¡± the freak couldn¡¯t help asking. His grandfather said he wanted to teach them a lesson, but he couldn¡¯t help being a little curious seeing Xue¡¯er snickering.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Grandpa¡¯s heart softened when he saw them crying. Hehe, actually, Grandpa wouldn¡¯t really teach them a lesson. He just said it happily!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization.

    ¡°Cry? That¡¯s a good idea.¡± The freak nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Haha, yes! Freak, let¡¯s go back. I just asked Feng Da and the others to prepare the Silver Snow Fish Banquet,¡± Leng Ruoxue said and ordered Ling to remove the invisibility spell on them. After all, they came out of the inn openly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The freak nodded and sat on the little peacock¡¯s back with Xue¡¯er, returning to the Moon Gazing Restaurant.

    The shopkeeper weed them anxiously as soon as they returned to the Moon Gazing Restaurant.

    ¡°Miss Leng, you¡¯re finally back. s!¡± The shopkeeper sighed and looked at Leng Ruoxue awkwardly.

    ¡°Shopkeeper, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. Uh! Looking at the shopkeeper, could it be that there was something difficult to say?

    ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m really sorry. The Guan Yue family has decided to ask you to leave the Moon Gazing Restaurant immediately after a discussion!¡± the shopkeeper said with a troubled expression. s! He was really helpless about the family¡¯s decision. However, he was only a shopkeeper. He had no choice but to obey the family¡¯s orders. Moreover, he might be transferred out of this ce soon!

    ¡°Leave the Moon Gazing House? Shopkeeper, you have to give an exnation for kicking the guests out, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly, the cold light in her beautiful eyes shing for a moment. The Moon Gazing Family? Good, very good. They had to pay the price since they dared to provoke her!

    ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m very sorry. This is the family¡¯s decision. I¡¯m helpless too,¡± the shopkeeper said gloomily. s! He really didn¡¯t know what agreement the Wu family and the family had reached. The elders in the family were actually willing to stand up for the Wu family.

    ¡°Shopkeeper, I know this has nothing to do with you. I just want an exnation. We lived here and didn¡¯t owe the inn a single cent. What right do you have to chase us out?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a somewhat unfriendly tone. Hmph! Last time, Lan Ning¡¯er rejected them outside Blue Cloud City. She didn¡¯t expect them to be chased out of the inn by the Guan Yue family again this time. Why were they so unlucky? Trouble would always find them!

    ¡°The family wanted to give the Wu family an exnation. Wu Qian¡¯er was seriously injured, so the family had no choice but to make this decision.¡± The shopkeeper said after some thought. s! He didn¡¯t want to be enemies with Leng Ruoxue and the others because of this matter, so he pushed the me onto the Wu family.

    ¡°Shopkeeper, do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child? The Wu family¡¯s strength is far inferior to the Guan Yue family¡¯s. You said it yourself. I didn¡¯t expect the Guan Yue family to actually have to give an exnation to the Wu family. It¡¯s really too unbelievable!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of mockery. Hmph! It was most likely that the Guan Yue family had some shameful deal with the Wu family! Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be like this!

    ¡°The Wu family and the Guan Yue family are old friends, so we have to give them an exnation,¡± the shopkeeper said awkwardly.

    ¡°What about my exnation? This originally had nothing to do with the Guan Yue family, but the Guan Yue family insisted on getting involved. Hmph! Go back and tell your patriarch not to regret it!¡± Leng Ruoxue dragged the freak directly upstairs after leaving some warning words.

    After returning to her room, Leng Ruoxue moved her brother and the others out of the bracelet.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what should we do now?¡± Leng Ruohan asked worriedly. s! He was really afraid that Xue¡¯er would be angry because of such a small matter. The Wu family and the Guanyue family were really too despicable. They actually dared to bully his precious sister.

    ¡°What can we do? We left the inn, of course,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile, her beautiful face unreadable!

    ¡°Miss, are we leaving just like that? Aren¡¯t we too cowardly?¡± Feng Da said in disbelief. Uh! When did Miss be so easygoing?

    ¡°We¡¯ve already been kicked out. If we don¡¯t leave now, we might be chased outter,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s leave quickly.. Otherwise, it will be too embarrassing if we are really chased out,¡± Empty said with a light smile, his iparably handsome face without any worry!

 Chapter 596 - Being Kicked Out (4)

    <h4>Chapter 596: Being Kicked Out (4)</h4>

    ¡°Yes, you have to be alert after leaving this ce. I¡¯m afraid the Wu family will deal with you,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. It would probably not be easy for the Wu family to deal with her and the freak because their strengths could not be measured by levels now. However, Feng Da and the others were a little weak. They would not have the strength to fight against true powerhouses even if they had dragons as helpers, so the Wu family might very well target them.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. We know our limits,¡± Feng Da said hurriedly.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go then!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone and moved the Icy out of the bracelet to hug it.

    When Leng Ruoxue and the others walked to the hall on the first floor, the shopkeeper walked to them with an apologetic face. His lips moved as if he wanted to say something¡­

    However, Leng Ruoxue and the others didn¡¯t give him any chance to walk past him and out of the inn.

    At the entrance of the Moon Gazing Restaurant.

    Leng Ruoxue gently caressed Icy¡¯s soft fur and said lightly, ¡°Icy, are you having a cold again?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Little Snowy, how did you know!¡± Icy opened its ice blue beautiful eyes and pretended to be surprised. Moreover, it sneezed several times in order to match Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words to prove that it really had a cold. Hmph! Bullying Little Snowy was bullying it! Such a person definitely couldn¡¯t be let go!

    ¡°Poor Little Icy!¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Icy¡¯s head, her beautiful face full of heartache.

    ¡°Little Icy, you¡¯re so pitiful. How did you catch a cold?¡± Leng Ruohan, who didn¡¯t understand, said sympathetically.

    Feng Da and the others also showed their concern at the right time and surrounded Icy to show their concern because they were still unclear about the power of Little Icy¡¯s sneeze, nor were they aware that Little Icy had a selective cold!

    Zheng En, who knew the truth, was at a loss for words. He was full of sympathy for the Guan Yue family. s! Poor Guan Yue family. Why did you have to help the Wu family bully Miss out of all the people you could provoke? Great, you¡¯ve caused trouble for yourself now! s! He now knew why Miss was willing to leave the inn happily. She was waiting here. He knew it! How could Miss not teach the Guan Yue family a lesson!

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s leave quickly!¡± Zheng En couldn¡¯t help reminding. Hu, he didn¡¯t know when Little Icy¡¯s sneeze would be effective, but it was best to wait for it to be effective after they left. Hehe, this was the most perfect.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, and everyone left the Moon Gazing Restaurant¡­

    A few minutes after Leng Ruoxue and the others left the Moon Gazing Restaurant, the Moon Gazing Restaurant copsed as Zheng En had imagined. At first, a crack appeared in the building, and then the Moon Gazing Restaurant shook violently. A few secondster, itpletely copsed¡­

    ¡°Damn it, what happened?¡± A guest who escaped death from Moon Gazing Restaurant couldn¡¯t help shouting. He couldn¡¯t help breaking out in cold sweat as he looked at the copsed Moon Gazing Restaurant. Damn! It was too terrifying. He was almost injured. Fortunately, his reaction speed was fast enough. However, not all guests had such good luck. Many guests were injured when they ran out of the inn even though they escaped in time¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Shopkeeper. You have to give us an exnation. Your Moon Gazing Restaurant is the best inn in Moon Gazing City. Why is the quality so poor?¡± another person questioned with a displeased face. He was also a lucky person who was not injured, but his partner was injured.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will give everyone an exnation,¡± the shopkeeperforted. He immediately sent people to report after checking the injured. s! In fact, he didn¡¯t know what was going on either! However, luckily, everyone¡¯s injuries were not serious. This was really the greatest blessing of misfortune!

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± The two questioned were relieved and then returned to theirpanions.

    In the main mansion of the Guan Yue family.

    In the hall.

    The waiter who came to report turned pale and looked at the patriarch sitting on the main seat with a trembling body. His little heart was thumping in fear, and his legs were a little weak. Boohoo¡­ He had already reported everything that happened. Patriarch and the elders, give a reaction!

    ¡°Do you mean the Moon Gazing House copsed?¡± An elder of the Moon Gazing Family asked in disbelief after a long silence. They were all a little dumbfounded after hearing this news just now. Didn¡¯t they just react!

    ¡°Yes,¡± the waiter whispered with cold sweat all over his body. Boohoo¡­ Why are the patriarch and elders still so distracted after such a big thing happened! Did I say all that just now for nothing? He couldn¡¯t helpining in his heart.

    ¡°Nonsense! How can the Moon Gazing Restaurant copse? The quality of the Moon Gazing Restaurant is also one of the best in the Boundless Heaven Continent,¡± the elder couldn¡¯t help roaring. He didn¡¯t believe the waiter¡¯s words at all because in his heart, it was impossible for the Moon Gazing Restaurant to copse because of the quality problem.

    ¡°Fifth Elder, it really copsed. All the guests in the shop are sleeping on the streets now. Many people are injured, but luckily, no one died,¡± the waiter said carefully.

    ¡°First Elder, send someone to take a look. You have to deal with them appropriately and calm them down. The flower appreciation meeting is about to begin. Don¡¯t let them have any dissatisfaction,¡± the patriarch, who hadn¡¯t said a word, suddenly ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Patriarch. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle this matter myself.¡± First Elder stood up and promised. Then he turned and left the hall¡­

    At this moment, Leng Ruoxue and the others were already on another street adjacent to the Moon Gazing Restaurant.

    Leng Ruoxue caressed Icy¡¯s soft and satin-like fur and murmured, ¡°It should be about time, right?¡±

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Icy smiled proudly. The human and beast¡¯s eyes collided, producing sparks of understanding, but it smiled without saying anything!

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve been kicked out of the house, and the inns in Moon Gazing City are full. Should we find a ce to camp?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help asking. s! He realized that Miss was actually so easy going aftering out from seclusion for a period of time. She really left if she wanted to. She had to ask forpensation no matter what! Thinking of this, he felt a little depressed since he didn¡¯t know the truth.

 Chapter 597 - Collapse, Staying In The Alchemist Association (1)

    <h4>Chapter 597: Copse, Staying In The Alchemist Association (1)</h4>

    ¡°Why camping? Let¡¯s go to the Alchemist Association and see if Zheng En¡¯s announcement has been issued.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. In fact, she didn¡¯t intend to go to the Alchemist Association at all if this hadn¡¯t happened. However, she had no choice but to go now. After all, the inn in Moon Gazing City was full, and there were so many of them. They needed a temporary residence no matter what!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Da and the others nodded. Then they walked in the direction of the Alchemist Association ording to the markings on the map.

    After walking another two streets, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at the entrance of the Alchemist Association.

    The Alchemist Association of Moon Gazing City might not beparable to the headquarters of Carefree City, but just by looking at its tall and imposing appearance, it shouldn¡¯t be much worse inside. After all, alchemists were very rich!

    ¡°Go in!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone. Then she was the first to push open the door of the Alchemist Association and enter, the others following closely behind her.

    ¡°Hello, everyone. Do you need to buy pills or do you want to participate in the test?¡± The staff on the first floor of the Alchemist Association hurriedly walked forward and asked after seeing Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°We want to see the president.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a token and showed it to the staff.

    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± The staff couldn¡¯t help widening his eyes in disbelief after seeing the token Leng Ruoxue took out. He hurriedly said without dy and turned to go upstairs to inform the president.

    ¡°Miss, what brand is this? It¡¯s so useful?¡± Feng Da looked at the token in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand and couldn¡¯t help asking with shining eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. Well, she really didn¡¯t know! Ren Li gave this token to her, saying that it might be useful in the future. She thought about it and found it reasonable, so she kept it.

    ¡°That badge is the identification of the president of the headquarters,¡± the little old man said faintly. Ren Li might not be the president of the headquarters anymore, but he had given the badge representing the president¡¯s identity to the girl. Well, he had good taste. Moreover, the Alchemist Association had always recognized cards but not people. Hehe!

    ¡°What?¡± Leng Ruoxue was stunned, and then anger surged in her heart. Damn Ren Li, how dare he plot against her!

    ¡°Lass! At this point, you should resign yourself to fate, hehe!¡± the little old man said happily.

    ¡°ept your fate? How is that possible? Isn¡¯t Ren Li causing trouble for me?¡± Leng Ruoxue said angrily.

    ¡°Uh! What do you mean?¡± the little old man asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Hmph! If those elders knew that this hot token was in my hands, no matter who among them became the president, they would not live up to their reputation. Wouldn¡¯t theye and find trouble with me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said furiously. If she had known that this lousy token was so troublesome, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted it at all back then.

    ¡°Lass, if this badge was in the hands of others, the new president would also be allowed to cause trouble, but they wouldn¡¯t dare to do so in your hands!¡± the little old man teased with a smile. Hehe, those elders were like mice seeing a cat when they saw Xue¡¯er. They couldn¡¯t even hide in time, so how could they dare toe knocking on their door to cause trouble! They knew what happened to Sun Wei.

    ¡°Are you Miss Leng? I¡¯m Ning De, the president of the Moon Gazing City¡¯s Alchemist Association.¡± A short, fat middle-aged man strode down the stairs while the two were chatting. He hurriedly walked to them with a smile on his face when he saw the people standing in the hall.

    ¡°I am. Do you know me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Uh! She was sure that she had never seen this president, but how did he know her?

    ¡°Yes, hello, Your Excellency Du Min.¡± Ning De nodded and then bowed very politely to Du Min. Du Min was a legendary figure in the alchemist world and the god in the hearts of all alchemists, so he was very excited to see Du Min in person!

    ¡°Okay.¡± The little old man nodded slightly as a form of greeting.

    ¡°How do you know me?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Ning De and asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Hehe, everyone, follow me upstairs first! It¡¯s not too suitable to stand in the hall and chat.¡± Ning De suppressed the excitement in his heart and pretended to be calm.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She really wanted to know how this president knew her. Uh! For some reason, she had a bad feeling.

    ¡°This way please,¡± Ning De said respectfully.

    Everyone nodded and then followed Ning De to the second floor.

    ¡°Hehe, everyone, this is my office. Come in and have a seat!¡± Ning De said very warmly. His idol had arrived at his guild, and he was extraordinarily excited!

    Leng Ruoxue and the others found a random seat and sat down after entering Ning De¡¯s office.

    ¡°President Ning, can you tell me now?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after sitting down.

    ¡°Miss Leng, it¡¯s like this. We received an announcement from the headquarters a few days ago. The announcement said that you have the badge of the headquarters¡¯ president in your hand, and we have to treat you with the same respect as the president and not slight you.¡± Ning De exined with a smile.

    ¡°Can I take a look at the announcement?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked, not knowing what the old fellows from the Alchemist Association said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning De took out the announcement from the headquarters and handed it to Leng Ruoxue.

    After Leng Ruoxue took the announcement, she opened it and took a few nces before feeling a little depressed. In addition to exining Zheng En¡¯s matter, this announcement also said something about her, especially thest sentence to remind everyone from the various guilds to not provoke her!

    ¡°Lass, let me see.¡± The little old man looked at the expression on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face doubtfully. Uh! Lass¡¯s reaction was so strange!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed the notice to the little old man gloomily. She couldn¡¯t help thinking, Am I really that scary?

    The little old man took the notice and looked at it carefully. After reading it, he sighed with emotion and said, ¡°These elders are quite sensible.¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Ning De¡¯s forehead. He really didn¡¯t know how to answer His Excellency Du Min!

    ¡°Ning De, hasn¡¯t the headquarters chosen a president yet?¡± the little old man asked to confirm.

 Chapter 598 - Collapse, Staying In The Alchemist Association (2)

    <h4>Chapter 598: Copse, Staying In The Alchemist Association (2)</h4>

    ¡°No. The headquarters is now jointly managed by several elders until the future president has the time to manage it.¡± Ning De looked at Leng Ruoxue cautiously. In fact, he knew a lot about these things, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything in front of a certain someone.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m afraid your future president won¡¯t be free. Tell those elders to keep them in check!¡± the little old man said with a loudugh. It seemed like those old things had different opinions and were unwilling to let the other party be the president. Coincidentally, the token representing the president was in the girl¡¯s hand, so they stopped. After all, he had a deep understanding of their fear of Xue¡¯er!

    ¡°Erm¡­¡± Ning De was a little speechless. How could he not agree?

    ¡°President Ning, we were chased out of the Moon Gazing House. Arrange a ce for us to stay!¡± Leng Ruoxue was so depressed that she didn¡¯t want to talk about this matter anymore. She directly changed the topic and said to Ning De.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ning De was stunned. Did he hear it right? The Guan Yue family had always respected alchemists. How could they chase them out? Could it be that their brains were damaged? One had to know that just His Excellency Du Min alone could not be hired with money. Moreover, there was also their Alchemist Association¡¯s future president!

    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Ning De¡¯s expression and asked teasingly.

    ¡°Uh! It¡¯s a little unbelievable,¡± Ning De said honestly. It seemed like the Guan Yue family¡¯s head was indeed damaged. Didn¡¯t they know that they could offend anyone but alchemists?

    ¡°President Ning, help us arrange a ce to stay first. As for what happened, let my subordinates tell you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile. Hehe, this was also a test for Ning De!

    ¡°Okay, please wait a moment,¡± Ning De said quickly and stood up to leave the room.

    Ning De returned a momentter.

    ¡°Miss Leng, Your Excellency Du Min, the rooms have been arranged. Please follow me.¡± Ning De led the way and led Leng Ruoxue and the others to a yard in the backyard.

    ¡°Miss Leng, this is the ce.¡± Ning De said after bringing Leng Ruoxue and the others into the yard.

    ¡°President Ning, thank you. I¡¯m very satisfied with the house,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very politely as she looked at the spacious and clean yard.

    The yard was not big, but the environment was not bad. There were flowers, grass, and green trees. It was small butplete.

    ¡°Miss Leng, there are only five rooms here, and they can¡¯t amodate so many of you, so I arranged for the others to stay in another yard,¡± President Ning exined.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. They can squeeze in,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Uh! Our guild has a lot of empty rooms, so¡­¡± Ning De wanted to say that there was no need to squeeze, but he was interrupted by Leng Ruoxue before he could say anything.

    ¡°President Ning, we offended the Wu family. If they are too far away from me, I¡¯m afraid the Wu family will find them, so it¡¯s safer to squeeze in,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Ning De nodded, but he couldn¡¯t help muttering in his heart why it was rted to the Wu family again.

    ¡°Feng Da, tell President Ning what happened so that he won¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll rest first,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. Then she pulled the freak into a random room¡­

    ¡°Uh! Miss Leng!¡± Ning De couldn¡¯t help shouting. Why were they going to rest now? It wasn¡¯t dark yet!

    ¡°President Ning,e, sit down and listen to me tell you slowly.¡± Feng D brought Ning De to a stone bench and sat down. Then he began to embellish the treatment they received aftering to Moon Gazing City¡­

    About an hourter, Feng Da finally finished speaking.

    After hearing Feng Da¡¯s words, Ning De mmed his hand on the table and stood up angrily, shouting indignantly, ¡°Hmph! The Wu family is too much. The Guan Yue family is too unprincipled. How can they collude with the Wu family!¡±

    ¡°President Ning, you really have a sense of justice. If everyone in the Boundless Heaven Continent could be like you, then there wouldn¡¯t be any cases of wrongdoing. In fact, Miss Wu¡¯s serious injuries have nothing to do with us at all. Our Commander Ye only kicked her. How much can she be injured by a kick? Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Feng Da first patted Ning De¡¯s ttery and then asked.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Hmph! Previously, the Wu family came to purchase pills. Fortunately, the association didn¡¯t have them, and it required time to concoct them. Moreover, theycked a very precious main ingredient. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t the Wu family benefit!¡± Ning De said angrily, but then he sighed in relief. Hu, luckily, there was no such pill. Otherwise, if he saved Miss Leng¡¯s enemy, wouldn¡¯t he be going against Miss Leng? Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweat. Uh! He had heard of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s vengeful nature. Otherwise, the high and mighty elders of the headquarters would not be so careful! They would also not order them to serve her carefully.

    ¡°Yes, President Ning, you are a righteous person. You can¡¯t help a tyrant!¡± Feng Da reminded very kindly. Hehe, who asked the Wu family and the Guan Yue family to gang up and bully them. Miss Wu would have to suffer for a few more days without healing pills!

    ¡°Yes, everyone, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡± Ning De looked at everyone in the yard and promised. He stood up and left after speaking.

    ¡°Hehe, Captain, you¡¯re so naughty!¡± Lin Yuan said with a light smile.

    ¡°How am I bad?¡± Feng Da red and said fiercely. Boohoo¡­ Who was he doing this for? He actually said he was bad. He was really asking for a beating!

    ¡°Stop arguing. Hurry up and set up the tent. Do you want to sleep outside at night?¡± Zheng En reminded them. His tent was already set up. He might not sleep inside at night, but he had to pretend!

    ¡°Okay,¡± Feng Da and the others answered and hurriedly started fighting.

    There was strength in numbers. After more than ten minutes, the yard was full of tents, leaving only a small road for people to walk from the room to the door.

    In the room.

    Leng Ruoxue and the freak sat in the chairs. After hearing what Feng Da said to Ning De just now, and seeing them neatly set up the tent, they couldn¡¯t help nodding with satisfaction.

 Chapter 599 - Collapse, Staying In The Alchemist Association (3)

    <h4>Chapter 599: Copse, Staying In The Alchemist Association (3)</h4>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why is that youngdy of the Wu family seriously injured?¡± the freak asked in puzzlement. He knew very well how much strength his kick had. Wu Qian¡¯er would definitely be injured, but it shouldn¡¯t be so serious!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Could it be that that woman has other enemies?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s possible. Hmph! If I knew who framed me and made me take the me for him, I definitely wouldn¡¯t let him go!¡± the freak said through gritted teeth. He didn¡¯t care about Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s life or death, but he was a little regretful now. He was too careless back then, to the point that he was taking the me for others now. Boohoo¡­ If he had known that this would happen, he might as well have been more ruthless back then! That would also live up to its name!

    ¡°Haha, freak, you¡¯re very depressed now, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite depressing,¡± the freak said honestly. Boohoo¡­ He was framed!

    ¡°Hehe, what¡¯s there to be depressed about? In fact, no matter how heavy your kick was, the Wu family won¡¯t let us go,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. Even if the freak didn¡¯t kick Wu Qian¡¯er out of the inn, Wu Qian¡¯er would still find trouble with them. This was unavoidable!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m depressed because I was framed. You have to console me.¡± The freak¡¯s bright ck eyes looked at Leng Ruoxue longingly, his starry eyes full of anticipation!

    ¡°Okay. Call them in. Let¡¯s go eat the Silver Snow Fish dinner,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s it?¡± The freak looked at Leng Ruoxue with great dissatisfaction.

    ¡°What else?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the freak innocently.

    ¡°At least a kiss!¡± The freak pouted, his handsome face full of anticipation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t y the limiting role in front of me. I¡¯m a pure and innocent child!¡± At this moment, Icy, which had been lying in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, opened its ice-blue beautiful eyes helplessly, reminding them of its existence. Boohoo¡­ Don¡¯t ignore it!

    ¡°Sleep with you!¡± The freak red at Icy and said irritably. Boohoo¡­ How could he have forgotten about this little light bulb!

    ¡°Haha, freak, quickly go and call them!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the freak who was a little angry from embarrassment and said with a happy smile.

    ¡°Okay,¡± the freak answered reluctantly and left the room.

    ¡°Little Snowy, you will spoil me.¡± Icy looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly after the freak left.

    ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s bad enough that you don¡¯t need us to teach you.¡± Leng Ruoxue raised Icy in front of her and teased.

    ¡°Little Snowy, how can you wrong me!¡± Icy protested. Tears welled up in its beautiful ice blue eyes and rolled around.

    ¡°Damn Icy, you¡¯re pretending to be pitiful in front of Xue¡¯er again.¡± The freak who returned after calling everyone saw Icy¡¯s pitiful appearance and exposed it rudely. Boohoo¡­ Why did everyone or beasts around Xue¡¯er learn this move now!

    ¡°How am I?¡± Icy red at the freak and roared with displeasure.

    ¡°Alright, stop arguing. Let¡¯s go eat the silver snow fish!¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed helplessly. Then with a thought, everyone was brought into the bracelet by her.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± Leng Qingtian, who had been circling around uneasily in the space, hurriedly came forward when he saw his precious granddaughter.

    ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯re in the Alchemist Association!¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly exined when she saw her grandfather.

    ¡°Uh, I know. Xue¡¯er, what happened?¡± Leng Qingtian asked in puzzlement. He had juste out of seclusion. He knew that his granddaughter and the others had been chased out of the inn, but he was not very clear about the origin of the matter.

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. The Wu family isn¡¯t our match.¡± Leng Ruoxue calmly told her grandfather what happened.

    ¡°I see!¡± Leng Qingtian didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry after hearing what his granddaughter said. s! He didn¡¯t expect the cause of the matter to be a snack. This was too unbelievable.

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go and eat the silver snow fish.¡± Leng Ruoxue held her grandfather¡¯s arm coquettishly. To her, all this was nothing. Moreover, she would let the Guan Yue family and the Wu family know that provoking her would result in consequences.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Qingtian nodded. He was never worried about his granddaughter¡¯s strength. Instead, he felt some pity for the two families who provoked his precious granddaughter. s! Tell me, why did you have to provoke his granddaughter!

    Leng Ruoxue and the others were in an iparably good mood as they ate the delicious and delicious silver snow fish in the space. However, some people in Moon Gazing City were not as happy as them!

    In the main mansion of the Guan Yue family.

    The Wu family was temporarily staying in the guest room of Fallen Plum Garden.

    ¡°Patriarch, Miss fainted from the pain again.¡± In Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s room, the maidservant said worriedly to a fierce-looking middle-aged man.

    ¡°Guards!¡± the middle-aged man roared as his two subordinates, who had been waiting outside the door, pushed the door open and walked in.

    ¡°Patriarch, what instructions do you have?¡± the two subordinates asked respectfully.

    ¡°Is Second Butler back yet?¡± The Wu family¡¯s patriarch, who had a fierce look on his face, asked furiously. He had sent Second Butler to buy Snake Teng Flower, but he hadn¡¯t returned for several hours. It was really infuriating.

    ¡°Reporting to Patriarch, Second Butler hasn¡¯t returned yet. However, I heard that there are no soaring snakes in all the shops in Moon Gazing City, so I guess Second Butler went to the neighboring town to purchase them,¡± a subordinate said.

    ¡°Oh, inform me immediately when the Second Butler returns. By the way, did anything happen in the inn?¡± the Wu family¡¯s patriarch asked again. Hmph! Qian¡¯er was his most outstanding daughter, but now, his precious daughter was lying on the bed like a cripple. How could he take this lying down? He would definitely not let those people go.

    ¡°As far as I know, Shopkeeper Meng has already chased them out of the inn,¡± another subordinate said. He had just learned this news, but he didn¡¯t know if he should tell the patriarch about the copse of the Moon Gazing Restaurant.

    ¡°Okay, get someone to keep an eye on them. Oh right, send this to the Sixth Elder and tell him that I¡¯m very satisfied with his performance.¡± The Wu family¡¯s patriarch took out a silver card from his ring and handed it to one of his subordinates.

 Chapter 600 - Where Do You Want To Take Me? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 600: Where Do You Want To Take Me? (1)</h4>

    ¡°Yes.¡± A subordinate immediately left the room after receiving the silver card.

    ¡°Get Second Butler to bring the Snake Soaring Flower to the Alchemist Association immediately when he returns,¡± the Wu family¡¯s patriarch ordered another subordinate.

    ¡°Yes!¡± the other subordinate answered, bowed, and left the room.

    After his subordinates left the room, the Wu family¡¯s patriarch looked at his unconscious daughter lying on the bed, and the anger in his heart gradually rose. Hmph! He would definitely not let those people go. ording to his investigation, Leng Ruoxue and the man named Freak were the top two in the Mystic Association Competition not long ago. However, a mere elementary mystic actually dared to go against their Wu family. He really didn¡¯t know how the word death was written!

    Qian¡¯er was his most outstanding daughter. He still hoped that this daughter could be the young madam of the Guan Yue family. However, looking at Qian¡¯er¡¯s current state, how could she still participate in the flower appreciation festival! No, he had to treat his daughter¡¯s injuries before the flower appreciation festival. Hmph! If Qian¡¯er could obtain first ce in the flower appreciation festival, let¡¯s see what that old thing Guan Yuelong had to say!

    At this moment, someone was also depressed in an inconspicuous room in Fragrance Vige.

    Luo Fei sat in a corner and looked at his good friend who was thinking to himself. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion in his heart. Uh! She was just a woman he had only met once. Did she have to look so dead? In fact, he had never seen Leng Ruoxue, so he naturally didn¡¯t find a woman rare.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. I harmed her.¡± Guan Yuexi looked at his friend¡¯s expression and said self-reproachfully. Boohoo¡­ He got the shopkeeper to specially leave those snacks for Leng Ruoxue, but he didn¡¯t expect them to be in trouble. Thinking of this, he was really depressed!

    ¡°What does this have to do with you! Wu Qian¡¯er is obviously finding trouble for no reason,¡± Luo Fei said, unable to bear watching.

    ¡°That¡¯s also rted to me!¡± Guan Yuexi was still ming herself.

    ¡°Okay, even if it has something to do with you, they have been chased out of the Moon Gazing Restaurant. What do you intend to do?¡± Luo Fei asked very curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to look for them. I have a yard in the outskirts of the city and intend to let them stay there for the time being.¡± Guan Yuexi told her friend her n.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know if they will appreciate it. I think they probably hate your Guan Yue family to death now,¡± Luo Fei said understandingly. He would also hate the owner of the inn to death if he was chased out.

    ¡°s! This was all ordered by the Sixth Elder. I only found outter,¡± Guan Yuexi said helplessly. Leng Ruoxue and the others had already left the inn by the time he knew about this. After that, he hurriedly arranged for people to find their whereabouts, not knowing if they could be found.

    ¡°Sixth Elder is quite bold! He actually dares to chase guests out of the shop. Doesn¡¯t he know that this will have a bad effect on your Guan Yue family?¡± Luo Fei said in puzzlement.

    ¡°I heard that it was because Wu Qian¡¯er was injured in the inn that the elders ordered the Sixth Elder to deal with this matter, so he gave such an order.¡± Guan Yue Xi told his friend simply what he knew.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t it inappropriate to chase the guests out?¡± Luo Fei couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Yes, but this matter involves the Wu family, so even if the Sixth Elder has any objections, he can only turn a blind eye to it,¡± Guan Yuexi exined. He knew the thoughts of those old foxes in the family very well. Didn¡¯t they think that Wu Qian¡¯er had a very high chance of bing the young madam of the Guan Yue family? Therefore, they tacitly approved of the Sixth Elder¡¯s behavior. s!

    ¡°Xi, I really pity you.¡± Luo Fei¡¯s clear eyes were full of pity. s! Young masters of noble families like them had times when they were helpless! In fact, he really didn¡¯t want to be a young master if possible. He yearned for a free and adventurous life.

    ¡°Master!¡± A cold voice sounded from outside the door while the two of them were chatting.

    ¡°Zero,e in!¡± Guan Yue Xi said softly.

    A man in ck who was tightly wrapped from head to toe pushed the door open and entered after Guan Yuexi spoke.

    ¡°Zero, did you find them?¡± Guan Yuexi asked anxiously. s! She didn¡¯t know if those people would ept his good intentions.

    ¡°Found it,¡± Zero replied quickly.

    ¡°Have you arranged everything?¡± Guan Yuexi asked hurriedly.

    ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t have the chance to approach them. They lived in the Alchemist Association,¡± Zero exined.

    ¡°Alchemist Association? Oh, it¡¯s been tough on you. Zero, go and rest first!¡± Guan Yuexi was stunned and then said to Zero.

    ¡°Yes, I have another matter to report. The Moon Observatory copsed.¡± Zero left the room after speaking. This news exploded like a bomb, stunning the two men in the room¡­

    ¡°Fei, what did Zero say just now?¡± Guan Yue Xi asked foolishly after a while.

    ¡°Uh! He just said that the Moon Gazing Tower copsed,¡± Luo Fei said uncertainly.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Guan Yue Xi said in disbelief.

    ¡°Zero probably won¡¯t lie to us,¡± Luo Fei said honestly.

    ¡°I know.¡± Guan Yue Xi was depressed again. s! Leng Ruoxue and the others actually stayed in the Alchemist Association, and the Moon Gazing Restaurant copsed. How¡­ How could this be?

    ¡°Xi, that woman named Leng Ruoxue is quite capable. She can actually stay in the Alchemist Association. Could she be an alchemist?¡± Luo Fei guessed. One had to know that not just anyone could stay in the Alchemist Association.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ll go home and see the situation first.¡± Guan Yue Xi stood up. He didn¡¯t have to worry about them since Leng Ruoxue and the others already had a ce to stay.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you!¡± Luo Fei said and stood up.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Guan Yue Xi nodded, and then the two of them left the room¡­

    In the Alchemist Association.

    In the president¡¯s office, Ning De looked at the second butler of the Wu family standing respectfully in front of him without a word, thinking about how to send this person away. Since he already knew the grudge between Miss Leng and the Wu family, he didn¡¯t dare to let anyone refine the Snake Corral Pill for their Wu family without Leng Ruoxue¡¯s permission!

 Chapter 601 - Where Do You Want To Take Me? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 601: Where Do You Want To Take Me? (2)</h4>

    ¡°Second Butler, to be honest, the alchemists who can refine the Snake Corral Pill are not here now, so I¡¯m afraid you¡¯vee for nothing.¡± Ning De smiled amiably, his shrewd eyes full of apology.

    ¡°President Ning, how can this be? Weren¡¯t the masters from a few hours ago still around?¡± The second butler thought that he had heard it wrong and said in disbelief. The Snake Corral Pill might only be an Earth Grade pill, but the difficulty of refining it was not inferior to a Heaven Grade pill at all. Therefore, only alchemists above the Alchemist Grandmaster level had the chance to sessfully refine it. The alchemists from the Alchemist Association of Guanyue City were obviously still around not long ago, but why were they all gone in such a short time? This was really too unbelievable.

    ¡°Second Butler, you also said that a few hours ago. It¡¯s been a long time. They can¡¯t be waiting for you here forever. Who knows if you can find the Snake Totem Flower today. Moreover, you don¡¯t understand the characteristics of the Snake umtion Pill. Don¡¯t look at how many alchemist grandmasters our association has. They don¡¯t have much confidence in refining the Snake umtion Pill. If you want the sess rate to be high, it¡¯s best if you can find an alchemist Supremacy so that you don¡¯t waste the Snake umtion Flower you worked so hard to find!¡± Ning De reminded very understandingly.

    ¡°President Ning, where did those grandmasters go?¡± The second butler asked stubbornly. Hmph! Didn¡¯t he know that the sess rate of finding an Alchemy Supremacy to refine would be higher? However, Alchemy Supremacies were not cabbages that could be found easily. Moreover, even if he found them, the Alchemy Supremacy might not refine an Earth Grade pill for you! At that time, he would probably have to find an Alchemy Grandmaster to refine it. More importantly, their young miss couldn¡¯t wait!

    ¡°They went to the headquarters,¡± Ning De said after some thought. Hehe, he didn¡¯t believe that the Wu family would dare to go to the headquarters to find someone. Moreover, the headquarters was far away. Wu Qian¡¯er would probably be in pain by the time they found someone and returned.

    ¡°The¡­ the headquarters? Why did they go to the headquarters?¡± The second butler couldn¡¯t help but roar. Damn! The headquarters would take at least half a month to reach Guan Yue City, and it would take more than a month to travel back and forth. If he went to the headquarters to find someone, the old master would skin him alive.

    ¡°They naturally have something important to do at the headquarters!¡± Ning De¡¯s tone suddenly became a little cold.

    ¡°What important matter is more important than our young miss¡¯s matter?¡± The second butler was very anxious and identally said the words in his heart.

    ¡°Hmph! Second Butler, who do you think your young miss is? Even the three major families probably don¡¯t dare to say anything about the Alchemist Association. It¡¯s not as important as a particr person in their family!¡± Ning De snorted coldly and rebuked very unpleasantly. This Wu family actually didn¡¯t even take the Alchemist Association seriously. How ridiculous. Seems like he had to report Second Butler¡¯s words to the headquarters!

    In the Boundless Heaven Continent, no one dared to offend alchemists even though the status of mystics was very noble. This was because even mystics would be injured, and injuries required pills. If you offended a certain alchemist with status, then prepare for your funeral early! That was why the major families on the continent would be very polite to alchemists!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Ning. I misspoke. That¡¯s not what I meant. Please don¡¯t stoop to my level!¡± Cold sweat instantly emerged from the second butler¡¯s back when he heard Ning De¡¯s words, and his little heart was trembling non-stop from fright. Boohoo¡­ How could he have forgotten that there was a popr saying on the Boundless Heaven Continent that said that he would rather offend the King of Hell than the alchemist! Boohoo¡­ Those words just now were really just his heartfelt words. Why did he say them out loud! Oh no, he was dead meat this time. If the patriarch knew that he had offended the alchemist, he would definitely not let him go.

    ¡°I won¡¯t bicker with a dog, but I can¡¯t guarantee about the other alchemists,¡± Ning De said coldly, hating the Wu family in his heart. Hmph! He hadn¡¯t felt that the Wu family was so annoying before, but now, the Wu family was like a nauseating fly in his heart, wanting to destroy them whenever he saw them.

    ¡°President Ning, I¡¯m a dog. You can hit or scold me, but don¡¯t be angry with me!¡± The second butler pleaded with a long face. Boohoo¡­ If he couldn¡¯t coax Ning De, then he wouldn¡¯t have a way out! He knew very well how ruthless the patriarch was!

    ¡°I won¡¯t be angry with a dog. You can go,¡± Ning De said lightly. Then he stood up and left the office without looking at the second butler.

    After Ning De left the office, he went straight to the yard he had prepared for Leng Ruoxue and the others. He saw tents full of them through the fence as he walked to the door. Two ck lines rolled down his forehead. Uh! It seemed like they really nned to camp in the yard!

    Ning De knocked on the door and waited respectfully.

    ¡°President Ning, why are you here?¡± Feng Da walked out of the room, opened the door, and asked Ning De curiously.

    ¡°Uh! I wanted to ask you what you want to eat for dinner.¡± Ning De walked into the yard and said.

    ¡°Haha, President Ning, you don¡¯t have to worry. We¡¯ve already eaten,¡± Feng Da said with a smile. Then he pulled Ning De to a stone bench in the yard and sat down.

    ¡°Have they eaten? Why so quickly?¡± Ning De couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously. He couldn¡¯t help thinking in his heart. Could they have gone out to eat? However, he hadn¡¯t heard anyone from the guild say that they had gone out before!

    ¡°Hehe, we eat food prepared by ourselves. We are used to eating what we prepare when we are out training,¡± Feng Da exined.

    ¡°Oh, why don¡¯t we see Miss Leng and the others?¡± Ning De couldn¡¯t help asking when he saw only Feng Daing out.

    ¡°Miss and the others are all asleep, except for me. By the way, Miss asked me to give this to you.¡± Feng Da handed Ning De a white porcin bottle.

    ¡°This is?¡± Ning De took the porcin bottle and asked doubtfully. However, when he opened the stopper, the medicinal fragrance in the bottle seeped out. He couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes, so excited that he was speechless!

    ¡°Snow Spirit Pill!¡± Ning De said excitedly after a while. Boohoo¡­ It really was the Snow Spirit Pill, the legendary Heaven Grade Snow Spirit Pill!

    ¡°President Ning, it¡¯s just a pill. Do you have to be so excited?¡± Feng Da teased softly.

 Chapter 602 - Where Do You Want To Take Me? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 602: Where Do You Want To Take Me? (3)</h4>

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, you don¡¯t understand! The Snow Spirit Pill is a legendary Heaven Grade pill. The main ingredient is very precious, and it has to be a thousand-year-old snow lotus. However, there are no thousand-year-old snow lotuses in the world anymore, so I¡¯ve never had the chance to obtain it!¡± Ning De¡¯s excitement was overflowing. Boohoo¡­ When he concocted the pill a few years ago, he suffered a very serious injury from the bacsh. Unless he could find a thousand-year-old snow lotus or a snow spirit pill, he would never have the chance to be an alchemist. s! If not for his injuries, he would probably still be receiving guidance from the president at the Alchemist Association now! How could he be the president!

    A guild like the Alchemist Association was very different from the Mystic Association. In the Mystic Association, the president was a symbol of the rights and status of a Mystic. However, in the Alchemist Association, the president was equivalent to a handyman. The ones with true status in the Alchemist Association were alchemists who only wanted to refine the best pills, and the president was only serving them. Uh! Of course, he was referring to the various alchemist branches. The situation in the headquarters was naturally different!

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I understand? This snow spirit pill can enhance ice and water-attribute spiritual energy, right? Our Miss¡¯s beasts often eat it,¡± Feng Da said nonchntly.

    ¡°Uh! Beasts eat it often?¡± Ning De widened his eyes and asked doubtfully. Feng Da was right. The Snow Spirit Pill could not only heal fire-attribute cultivators from the bacsh, but it could also increase spiritual energy for ice and water-attribute mystic cultivators. However, the Snow Spirit Pill was really too precious, and no one was willing to use it to increase their spiritual energy.

    ¡°Yes, beasts like Charm and the others eat it as snacks,¡± Feng Da said honestly, not thinking that his words would have any effect on Ning De at all. In fact, they had eaten a lot of Miss¡¯s pills that could increase spiritual energy.

    ¡°Uh! Does Miss Leng still need beasts?¡± Ning De asked dumbfoundedly. Boohoo¡­ He wanted to be Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beast after hearing Feng Da¡¯s words.

    ¡°What? Do you want to be a beast for my young miss too? Hehe, our Commander Ye will be jealous if my young miss doesn¡¯t ept humanoid beast drops.¡± Feng Da teased with a smile.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little envious of the treatment those beasts receive,¡± Ning De said awkwardly. Boohoo¡­ He might have that idea, but he was not a beast after all! Why would Miss Leng ept him!

    ¡°In fact, being Miss¡¯s subordinate isn¡¯t an ordinary good treatment. We¡¯ve also eaten a lot of Miss¡¯s pills like the Snow Spirit Pill you mentioned!¡± Feng Da said with a face full of pride, the expression on his face was very smug!

    ¡°Really?¡± Ning De said with a face full of surprise, envious of Feng Da and the others in his heart.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. By the way, quickly go back and take the Snow Spirit Pill! I want to sleep too,¡± Feng Da urged. Boohoo¡­ He still wanted to go back and eat the silver snow fish. Miss said that she would keep it for him, but he really didn¡¯t trust those gluttons Lin Yuan!

    ¡°You¡¯re sleeping so early!¡± Ning De said in disbelief.

    ¡°Yes, Miss said that it¡¯s good to sleep early and wake up early! The consequences will be very serious if we fall behind!¡± Feng Da said pitifully. Boohoo¡­ Miss¡¯s few special training sessions were really too terrifying. He didn¡¯t want to experience it again. This was also one of the main reasons why they were cultivating so hard now. Let me ask you, Miss gave them such good conditions. How could they face Miss if they didn¡¯t cultivate properly!

    ¡°Oh, then go rest. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Ning De stood up with the porcin bottle in his hand. He turned around and left the yard anxiously.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Leng Ruoxue, who had been paying attention to the situation outside, brought Feng Da into the bracelet with a thought as soon as he returned to his room.

    ¡°Ah! My Silver Snow Fish!¡± Feng Da shouted after returning to the space and joined the group that was snatching food.

    ¡°Lass, I didn¡¯t expect you to actually have a Snow Spirit Pill. s! We can¡¯t find snow lotuses more than a thousand years old now!¡± the little old man said with emotion. He was actually a little jealous of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s good luck, just a little!

    ¡°Haha, the thousand-year-old snow lotus I used to refine the Silver Snow Pill are all collections of Charm.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Mine is Master¡¯s,¡± Leng Ruoxue said elegantly as shey on Leng Ruoxue¡¯sp and ate the silver snow fish.

    ¡°Lass, I can finally tell that your beasts are very powerful and have many treasures,¡± the little old man said with envy. What he implied was that Xue¡¯er¡¯s beasts were rich.

    ¡°Master, are you despising us?¡± a snow leopard lying at the little old man¡¯s feet eating delicious silver snow fishined.

    ¡°Uh! No, no!¡± the little old man hurriedlyforted. Boohoo¡­ How could he have forgotten that his beast was right beside him!

    ¡°s! Brother Leopard, Master obviously despises us. Who asked us to be poor!¡± a golden lion said again, its golden eyes full of disappointment. s! It also admitted that they were indeed poorpared to Charm and the other beasts. They were once overlords of an area, so why didn¡¯t they have any valuable collections? How depressing!

    ¡°Uh!¡± The little old man was speechless. Boohoo¡­ He really didn¡¯t mean to despise them! He only had these two beasts. If he really despised them, he would have contracted other beasts long ago. After all, it wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t encountered beasts stronger than them in all these years. However, those were not his cup of tea!

    ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw the little old man¡¯s aggrieved expression. Then she stretched out her slender jade-like hand and gently caressed the snow leopard and the golden lion. These two beasts were also quite cute!

    ¡°Lass, you¡¯re stillughing. Boohoo¡­¡± The little old man¡¯s expression became even more aggrieved, and he was depressed in his heart. Bad girl, you actuallyughed at me.

    ¡°Haha, Grandpa Du, I¡¯m done eating. Eat slowly!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Then she pulled the freak beside her to stand up and walked directly toward the purple bamboo hut¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m done eating too. Enjoy!¡± Empty stood up and left.

    After a long while, everyone was almost done eating. Feng Da and the others consciously packed their things and returned to their rooms¡­

    The next morning.

 Chapter 603 - Where Do You Want To Take Me? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 603: Where Do You Want To Take Me? (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Leng Ruoxue and the others left the bracelet and returned to their room after breakfast.

    ¡°Miss, what are we doing today?¡± Feng Da looked at Leng Ruoxue sitting on a stone bench in the yard and couldn¡¯t help asking. It was inconvenient to stay in the Alchemist Association now, so they couldn¡¯t stay in the space all day.

    ¡°In a daze!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Uh! Daze? Why are you in a daze?¡± Feng Da asked in puzzlement. They weren¡¯t bored to the point of needing to be in a daze, right?

    ¡°What else?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile. The Wu family was in a hurry to find alchemists to refine the Snake umtion Pill, so they had no time to deal with them.

    ¡°Miss, we can take a walk on the streets and ask about the Wu family,¡± Feng Da suggested.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a spurious smile. Hehe, don¡¯t think she didn¡¯t know that going for a walk on the streets was probably their main goal!

    ¡°Miss, we can¡¯t cultivate during the day now!¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help exining. Boohoo¡­ Miss¡¯s gaze made him feel so guilty!

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. Let¡¯s take a walk on the streets then!¡± Leng Ruoxue agreed with a light smile, not exposing Feng Da¡¯s intentions.

    Just as Leng Ruoxue and the others were about to go out, there was a knock on the door. Everyone looked out along the fence and happened to see Ning De standing outside the door with an excited face.

    ¡°Feng Da, go open the door!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Feng Da answered, walked over, and opened the door.

    ¡°Miss Leng, thank you for your Snow Spirit Pill. My injuries are all healed.¡± After following Feng Da into the yard, Ning De saw Leng Ruoxue sitting in the yard and bowed very respectfully, his face full of gratitude. Boohoo¡­ He could finally be an alchemist again.

    ¡°President Ning, it¡¯s just a mere Snow Spirit Pill. It¡¯s nothing to me. However, not everyone is qualified to receive my effort.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face had a faint smile as she said nonchntly. What she implied was that she was also looking at others to be kind.

    ¡°I understand,¡± President Ning said very respectfully and took the initiative to call himself a subordinate.

    ¡°President Ning, we intend to take a walk on the streets,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly, ignoring Ning De¡¯s words.

    ¡°Miss, just call me Ning De. I¡¯ll go with you. No one in Moon Gazing City has dared to not give me face. You will have fewer troubles with me around!¡± Ning De quickly said. Boohoo¡­ He had to perform well and strive to be Miss¡¯s subordinate as soon as possible.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly. Since Ning De wanted to perform, she would give him a chance. After all, she had a good impression of Ning De.

    ¡°Miss, please.¡± Ning De bowed slightly and made an inviting gesture.

    ¡°Ning De, you have to lead the way!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded with a light smile.

    ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± Ning De said shyly. Hehe, he was so excited that he forgot that his Miss was not familiar with Moon Gaze City!

    Leng Ruoxue and the others walked side by side with Ning De, while Feng Da and the others followed behind them. Everyone left the Alchemist Association.

    ¡°Ning De, bring us to some less crowded and very representative ces! Forget about crowded and lively ces,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered as soon as they exited the Alchemist Association.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ning De looked at Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ stunning appearance and said in realization.

    ¡°Miss, the flower viewing convention in Moon Gazing City is in a few days. I¡¯ve received an invitation. Are Miss and the others interested?¡± Ning De asked as he walked. In his opinion, he would apany Leng Ruoxue and the others if they wanted to see themotion. If they didn¡¯t want to see, then he wouldn¡¯t go either!

    ¡°Is there anything interesting about the flower viewing convention? My subordinates want to take a look,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Miss, Wu Qian¡¯er originally wanted to participate in the flower viewing convention, but now that she¡¯s seriously injured, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t have the chance to participate. It¡¯s said that this year¡¯s champion has a chance to be the young madam of the Guan Yue family,¡± Ning De exined.

    ¡°Oh, then didn¡¯t we ruin the Wu family¡¯s n?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. No wonder Wu Qian¡¯er was so arrogant. It seemed like she was very confident in winning the championship!

    ¡°Yes, so we are bound to have a feud with the Wu family,¡± Ning De said with certainty.

    ¡°What a stunning beauty! Guards, take this beauty away.¡± Suddenly, an uninvited voice interrupted Leng Ruoxue and Ning De¡¯s conversation.

    Leng Ruoxue looked up at the frivolous man in front of her with her beautiful eyes and said with a spurious smile, ¡°Where do you want to bring me?¡±

    ¡°Bring her home to be my concubine, of course! Hehe!¡± The man smiled wretchedly, his eyes shining with lust.

    ¡°You?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked the man up and down with her beautiful eyes and said mockingly.

    The man in front of him was about twenty years old. He had a greasy head and a pink face. His eyes were dull, and his handsome face was dull. His figure was slightly chubby, and he was obviously a person who had indulged in too much. Moreover, this person¡¯s strength was not high, and he was only a Mystic.

    ¡°Beauty, do you know who I am? Follow me and I will guarantee you a good life, a good life, and a good life. So, don¡¯t hesitate. Hurry up and throw yourself into my arms! I will definitely love you well,¡± the man said with slight pride. He almost drooled as he looked at Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful appearance.

    ¡°Hehe, I really don¡¯t know who you are. Why don¡¯t you introduce yourself!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile, her beautiful face full of undisguised disgust for the man.

    ¡°I¡¯m Guan Yue Lai, the most favored Ninth Young Master of the Guan Yue family! How is it? I scared you!¡± Guan Yue Lai said with a face full of pride. In his understanding, as long as he announced his family, all the women he liked would take the initiative to enter his arms.

    ¡°Guan Yue Lai? I¡¯ve never heard of him. Have you heard of him?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned slightly and turned to Ning De.

    ¡°No. Guan Yue Xi is the most famous among the young masters of the Guan Yue family. I don¡¯t know who Guan Yue Lai is.¡± Ning De said very disdainfully..

 Chapter 604 - Being Robbed (1)

    <h4>Chapter 604: Being Robbed (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°How dare you humiliate this young master! Guards, take these people down!¡± Guan Yui immediately roared mightily after hearing Ning De¡¯s words. Hmph! This man absolutely couldn¡¯t let go of anyone who dared to humiliate him in front of a beauty!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that no one dares to not give you face in Moon Gazing City? Then what happened?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Ning De in puzzlement, her clear eyes were pure and kind! In fact, she had beenughing in her heart for a long time. Hehe, she was thinking about how to cause trouble for the Guanyue family when a fool came knocking on her door.

    ¡°Uh! There will always be fish that escaped the,¡± Ning De said shamelessly, but he hated Guan Yue Lai to the core in his heart. Damn it, he actually embarrassed himself in front of Miss and the others. It was really unforgivable! At this moment, a huge cross was drawn on the Guan Yue Lai family in his heart!

    ¡°Oh, what do you intend to do with this fish?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly,pletely ignoring Guan Yue Lai and the others who were watching her drool.

    ¡°Do whatever Miss says. I have no interest in either steamed or braised,¡± Ning De said very respectfully and handed the decision to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Alright, then listen to me.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded with satisfaction.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning De nodded slightly.

    ¡°That Guan Yue Lai, right? Do you intend to snatch me away?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to Guan Yue Lai and asked aftermunicating with Ning De.

    ¡°Of course there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble if you¡¯re willing to take the initiative toe home with me! However, don¡¯t me me for not being protective of the fairer sex if you refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit. Hehe, I love beauties the most,¡± Guan Yue Lai said with extreme confidence.

    ¡°Of course not taking the initiative to follow you home. Snatch it if you dare!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Guards, kidnap this beauty!¡± Guan Yue Lai ordered the guard without thinking after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°Young Master, what about the others?¡± A guard couldn¡¯t help asking. In fact, what he wanted to say was that the other party obviously had more people than them. It would probably be difficult to snatch them by force. However, he also knew that Young Master was already blinded by beauty and would definitely not listen to him, so he didn¡¯t dare to say it too clearly!

    ¡°Kill the others to avoid trouble. Leave the beauty alone!¡± Guan Yue Lai was not stupid and naturally would not leave any trouble for herself.

    ¡°Are you sure you can kill them?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face revealed a breathtaking smile as she said lightly to Guan Yue Lai.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Guan Yue Lai said very confidently. Hmph! His subordinates were all the elites of the Guan Yue family. It would not be a problem even if they had twice the number of peoplepared to them, let alone deal with them!

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill us. Take our young miss away!¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, his handsome face full of fear.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You can snatch our young miss as long as you don¡¯t kill us. Moreover, we are willing to go with you.¡± Lin Yuan also hooted.

    Ning De couldn¡¯t help but be at a loss for words when he heard them. He couldn¡¯t help but grumble in his heart, How can you be my subordinates! How can you hope that my young miss will be snatched away!

    ¡°Haha, your subordinates are wise!¡± Guan Yui became even more smug after hearing what Feng Da and Lin Yuan said.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes. She was sure now that this Guan Yui was really a fool. Ordinary people would probably be suspicious if they heard what her subordinate said. However, that fellow was actually still smug. He was really of the best quality.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and snatch this beauty away from me. Oh right, and her subordinates.¡± Guan Yue Lai turned to his guards and ordered. Hmph, he didn¡¯t believe that the beauty wouldn¡¯t be obedient with these subordinates of the beauty. He thought self-righteously

    ¡°Yes!¡± The guards hesitated, not knowing whether they should go forward or not because they could see that these people were not to be trifled with. However, the young master, who had been blinded by beauty, obviously did not see it.

    ¡°Hehe, you don¡¯t have to be troubled. Just lead the way. Our Miss won¡¯t run!¡± Feng Da said with a smile.

    ¡°Feng Da!¡± Ning De looked at Feng Da and hesitated. Boohoo¡­ He could finally tell that this boy didn¡¯t have good intentions! But could he not go to the Guan Yue family as a guest! It would be very embarrassing if others knew that he was actually snatched back by Guan Yue Lai! Boohoo¡­ His good reputation!

    ¡°Old Ning, our young miss has been snatched away. How can you not follow as a subordinate! Aren¡¯t you too disloyal?¡± Feng Da hugged Ning De¡¯s shoulder and said with slight disdain. What he implied was that they had to face difficulties together if they wanted to be the young miss¡¯s subordinate!

    ¡°Feng Da, pay some money and let him go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Feng Da was stunned and didn¡¯t understand what Miss meant for a moment. What did she mean by paying Ning De to leave? Why did she have to pay him?

    ¡°He¡¯s our tour guide. How can we let him suffer with us!¡± Leng Ruoxue nced at Feng Da.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true! Since you¡¯re only our young miss¡¯s temporary subordinate, you should go first!¡± Feng Da said hurriedly and took out a few purple coins from the bracelet to hand to Ning De.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Ning De yed the role of a tour guide very responsibly. He epted the purple coins happily and then turned to leave.

    ¡°Young Master, we can¡¯t let that person leave.¡± A subordinate couldn¡¯t help but remind Leng Ruoxue when he saw that the young master didn¡¯t react and was just looking at her foolishly with drool flowing down his face. They didn¡¯t dare to leave her behind without the young master¡¯s permission.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a tour guide. Let¡¯s go!¡± Guan Yue Lai said nonchntly. He didn¡¯t care about the others as long as the beauty didn¡¯t leave!

    ¡°Let your people lead the way!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Guan Yue Lai and said very coldly.

    ¡°No, my people have to watch you from behind. Otherwise, what if you run away!¡± Guan Yue Lai was no longer stupid and thought he was very smart..

 Chapter 605 - Being Robbed (2)

    <h4>Chapter 605: Being Robbed (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to snatch me by force? How are you going to snatch me from behind?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows curiously.

    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s true. You guys lead the way while the others watch them from behind. Don¡¯t let any of them go!¡± Guan Yue Lai ordered loudly.

    Two drops of cold sweat involuntarily dripped down the forehead of his guards after hearing Guan Yue Lai¡¯s words. They thought to themselves, We¡¯ve already let one of them go just now, so what¡¯s the use of looking at him now? However, they were not too worried about the person who escaped. After all, Moon Gazing City was in the territory of the Guan Yue family, so they didn¡¯t think anyone would dare to cause trouble for the Guan Yue family!

    In this way, Leng Ruoxue and the others followed Guan Yui¡¯s guard and swaggered into the main mansion of the Guan Yue family. Uh! Instead of saying that Guan Yue Lai robbed them, it was more like Guan Yue Lai sent people to protect them from behind. Hehe! They had guards in front and behind them!

    On the way to the Guan Yue family, Guan Yui kept wanting to talk to Leng Ruoxue, but Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t even be bothered with him. She was annoyed by him, so she directly summoned Charm and Darling and covered her ears with their fluffy big tails¡­

    In a side yard of the Guan Yue family.

    In the yard.

    ¡°Beauty, how dare you ignore me?¡± Guan Yue Lai roared furiously after sneaking Leng Ruoxue and the others to a yard that had been abandoned for many years. Hmph! He gritted his teeth in hatred when he saw the two foxes lying on the beauty¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Why should I care about you?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at Guan Yue Lai. She directly pulled the freak to a seat and leanedfortably in his arms.

    ¡°Who is this man?¡± Guan Yue Lai couldn¡¯t help asking with some jealousy when he saw that the woman he liked was actually leaning on another man. Hmph! The beauty was snatched back by him, of course it belonged to him. How could it be taken advantage of by another man!

    ¡°My fianc¨¦!¡± Leng Ruoxue kissed the freak¡¯s beautiful face a little provocatively and then said to Guan Yue Lai.

    ¡°Damn it, I snatched you back. How can you kiss another man?¡± Guan Yui was about to explode from anger. She immediately jumped and roared furiously as if her tail had been stepped on.

    ¡°He¡¯s not another man. He¡¯s my man.¡± Leng Ruoxue stretched out her arms to hug the freak and said with a blissful face.

    ¡°I¡¯m your only man. Hmph! I must kill him,¡± Guan Yue Lai said with some jealousy. He took out a weapon from his ring, injected his meager mystic energy into it, and shed directly at the freak¡­

    ¡°Calm down, hear me!¡± The freak hurriedly said as he hugged Xue¡¯er and easily dodged the attack.

    ¡°What do you want to say? I¡¯ll give you a chance to say yourst words,¡± Guan Yue Lai said very kindly because the freak was already a dead person in his eyes.

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me,¡± the freak said bluntly.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I kill you?¡± Guan Yue Lai asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Because Xue¡¯er will hate you if you kill me. Moreover, you snatched Xue¡¯er first and then snatched me at the same time. Do you want to be irresponsible?¡± the freak reminded and said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Uh! What responsibility should I bear?¡± Guan Yue Lai asked foolishly.

    ¡°I¡¯m useless. I can¡¯t protect my woman, so Xue¡¯er was snatched away by you. However, I didn¡¯t expect you to snatch us away too. Since you snatched us away, we¡¯re yours. Tell me, doesn¡¯t that mean you have to support us!¡± the freak exined with a naughty smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to support us. Young Master Guan Yue, you said that we won¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing if we follow you. You can¡¯t go back on your word!¡± Feng Da hurriedly echoed.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°Young Master Guan Yue, we¡¯ll rely on you to support us from now on!¡±

    Lin Yuan and the others also said cooperatively.

    ¡°Hmph! At least you have eyesight. There¡¯s definitely no mistake following this young master. I guarantee that you will live in thep of luxury from now on!¡± Guan Yue Lai was a little light-headed by the reliance in the eyes of the freak and the others. Well, the feeling of being admired was really good!

    ¡°In that case, get some food for my subordinates and beasts! We¡¯re all hungry,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with dissatisfaction. Her beautiful face was calm and without any emotions.

    ¡°Hehe, Beauty, please wait a moment. Hurry up and get some food for Beauty and the others.¡± Guan Yue Lai ordered his guards while saying to Leng Ruoxue with a perverted face.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the guard quickly replied and couldn¡¯t help but grumble in his heart. s! The strength of a beauty was so great! When did Young Master be so easygoing! However, he had to obediently arrange food for these people no matter what.

    ¡°Beauty, suffer here for a few days. I¡¯ll marry you as my concubine in a few days,¡± Guan Yui said with anticipation, and he began to daydream happily again in his heart.

    ¡°Concubine? I won¡¯t be a concubine!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. The women she hated the most were mistresses in both lifetimes, so how could she be a concubine for any man!

    ¡°Uh! Beauty, could it be that you want to be the rightful wife? But I don¡¯t have the final say! How about this! Marry me first, and I¡¯ll take you in as the second wife after I marry the rightful wife. Don¡¯t worry, no matter how many women I have, you will be the one I love and love the most,¡± Guan Yue Lai said with a face full of affection, not realized how disgusting his current expression was to the people around him!

    ¡°I¡¯m the only woman who you can marry. Otherwise¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the freak first, then at Guan Yue Lai, but she smiled and didn¡¯t say anything on purpose.

    ¡°Otherwise, what?¡± Guan Yue Lai¡¯s heart trembled as he asked carefully. At the same time, he keptforting himself in his heart. ¡®It¡¯s okay. All beauties had to have some character. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t they be a piece of wood!¡¯ And he liked women with character!

    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll castrate him and make him unable to touch any woman in his life,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a spurious smile. Her beautiful eyes swept lightly below Guan Yue Lai¡¯s abdomen.

    Guan Yue Lai¡¯s entire body trembled under Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze, and he subconsciously covered his precious life root with his hand. Boohoo¡­ He couldn¡¯t be castrated. He was still counting on this treasure to have fun.. What would he do for the rest of his life if it was broken! Uh! A beauty with character was really too terrifying!

 Chapter 606 - Being Robbed (3)

    <h4>Chapter 606: Being Robbed (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Beauty, stay here for the time being. I have something on now, I¡¯ll visit you tomorrow!¡± With that, Guan Yue Lai rolled and crawled out of the yard in an extremely disheveled manner. However, he still didn¡¯t forget to instruct his guards to look at them after leaving. Boohoo¡­ Beauty might be a little fierce, but she was a rare beauty after all. It was forgivable!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re too evil. How can you watch him¡­¡± the freakined aggrievedly after Guan Yui left.

    ¡°What did I see?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t look at other men¡¯s bodies anymore. You¡¯re only allowed to look at mine,¡± the freak said domineeringly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to pretend that she didn¡¯t see it! She just nced at it casually to scare Guan Yue Lai. It didn¡¯t count!

    ¡°Miss, that Guan Yue Lai is so timid. She actually dared to rob an innocent woman. It¡¯s really too unbelievable,¡± Feng Da said in puzzlement. Miss scared Guan Yue Lai witless with one sentence. Where did he get the guts to snatch a woman?

    ¡°It¡¯s possible that Guan Yue Lai is exploiting the might of the tiger, or someone is cleaning up his mess behind his back,¡± Leng Ruoxue analyzed. Guan Yui was in the territory of the Guan Yue family, so naturally no one dared to provoke him in his own family¡¯s territory, so it also created hiswless character. However, that fellow was indeed quite timid, so she suspected that someone was backing him up.

    ¡°Miss, what should we do next?¡± Feng Da asked excitedly with a curious face, his eyes full of anticipation. Hehe, something was about to happen again. He was so excited!

    ¡°You were the ones who asked him to snatch me away. Why are you asking about me instead?¡± Leng Ruoxue said aggrievedly, her beautiful face full of bitterness. Boohoo¡­ Feng Da and the others actually sent her into the tiger¡¯s den. However, she wanted toe too!

    ¡°Uh! Miss, we did it for you! The Guan Yue family came knocking on our door. What a good opportunity this is! It would be a pity if we don¡¯t grasp it properly!¡± Feng Da coaxed softly eloquently. He knew that Miss definitely had ns, but Miss refused to tell him. Boohoo¡­

    ¡°Feng Da, you¡¯re really bing better at talking. As a reward, you can eat and drink whatever you want here. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Whatever the Guan Yue family has is money,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly as if she was the master of the Guan Yue family.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. We will definitelyplete anything,¡± Feng Da promised immediately. Hmph! It¡¯s just eating! What¡¯s the difficulty? However, he wouldn¡¯t think like this after eating for two days.

    ¡°Yes, very good. Your mission is to eat. As for me and the freak! We have to take a good look at the Guanyue family. s! Since we¡¯re here once, we can¡¯t leave any regrets. I don¡¯t know when we cane again,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with infinite emotion. She heard that the threshold of the Guanyue family was quite high, so she had to seize the opportunity!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, when are we going on a tour?¡± the freak asked expectantly. People who didn¡¯t know would definitely think that he admired the Guan Yue family very much seeing his anxious expression!

    ¡°At night, of course. There are many people in the day, I don¡¯t like it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°It¡¯s still early. What should we do now?¡± The freak looked at the sky. It was not noon yet!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take an afternoon nap!¡± Leng Ruoxue pulled the freak into the dusty room after speaking¡­

    ¡°Uh! It¡¯s not even noon yet, but Miss is taking an afternoon nap?¡± Lin Yuan couldn¡¯t help muttering to himself.

    ¡°Pa!¡± A knocknded on Lin Yuan¡¯s head.

    ¡°Can our Miss be like others? She can take an afternoon nap whenever she wants!¡± Feng Da said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Oh, I know.¡± Lin Yuan covered his aching head, pouted, and said aggrievedly. Boohoo¡­ Miss was bullying others without the Captain. She was really too evil!

    ¡°Shh, the food delivery is here.¡± Feng Da heard footsteps from afar and said hurriedly.

    Everyone quickly fell silent when they heard that.

    A few minutester, Guan Yue Lai¡¯s guard walked into the yard, took out food from his ring, and ced it on the stone table in the yard. Then he prepared to leave. Boohoo¡­ This ce was really too shabby. No one was willing to guard here, so they still hid far away even though Young Master ordered them to watch these people.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Feng Da hurriedly urged when he saw that the guards wanted to slip away.

    ¡°What else?¡± a guard asked impatiently.

    ¡°Hey, your young master said that he wants you to serve us well. What¡¯s with your attitude!¡± Feng Da roared for no reason. Lin Yuan and the others also surrounded him cooperatively to boost the captain¡¯s prestige!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. May I ask if there¡¯s anything else?¡± another guard asked very politely and gave the guard a look to signal for him to calm down. Boohoo¡­ These people were really too mistaken. They thought that their young miss was about to soar into the sky, but they actually shouted at them. Even though the young master didn¡¯t explicitly say that he wanted to serve these people, he knew very well that if they neglected these people and displeased that beauty, they would have to go to the suburbs to feed the mosquitoes without her blowing the pillow. Therefore, he really didn¡¯t dare to offend Feng Da and the others.

    ¡°This Big Brother Guard has a good attitude. Learn from him.¡± Feng Da nodded with satisfaction and then said to the guard from before threateningly.

    ¡°Erm¡­ This bit of food is too little. It¡¯s not enough for us!¡± Feng Da said to the guard with a better attitude after demonstrating.

    ¡°These aren¡¯t enough. How big an appetite do you have?¡± The guards with better attitudes couldn¡¯t help widening their eyes in disbelief.

    ¡°There are many of us!¡± Feng Da said shyly.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough! We prepared ording to your number,¡± the guard with a better attitude exined very patiently. Boohoo¡­ It couldn¡¯t be helped. She had a drop dead gorgeous young miss!

    ¡°But we still have many beasts. We¡¯re full. We can¡¯t leave our beasts alone!¡± Feng Da said with a smile. The amiable expression on his face was like two different peoplepared to his fierce appearance just now..

 Chapter 607 - Being Robbed (4)

    <h4>Chapter 607: Being Robbed (4)</h4>

    ¡°How many beasts do you have?¡± the friendlier guard asked.

    ¡°A lot. Prepare ording to the appetite of a thousand beasts,¡± Feng Da said after some thought because he had already seen Silver Wing¡¯s fluffy little head sticking out of the room. Uh! Could Miss have released all her beasts?

    ¡°A¡­ a thousand?¡± The guards immediately lost theirposure after hearing Feng Da¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help wiping the cold sweat off their foreheads. They couldn¡¯t help but grumble in their hearts. It shouldn¡¯t be so scary. They didn¡¯t believe that there were so many beasts among these 30 plus people. How was this possible? One had to know that beasts were not easy to contract, especially high-level beasts. It was even harder to obtain, so it was very difficult for them to imagine the spectacr scene of having a thousand beasts.

    ¡°Silver Wings, don¡¯t be shy. Come out and meet people!¡± Feng Da knew that they wouldn¡¯t believe him, so he shouted directly into the room.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Silver Wings swaggered out of the house with its subordinates when it heard Feng Da¡¯s call. Hehe, Miss asked them toe out and let the wind blow.

    ¡°T-this is a silver wolf pack!¡± The guards present were so scared that they broke out in cold sweat when they saw at least a thousand imitated little silver wolves! Boohoo¡­ a silver wolf pack! Oh my god, it was really too terrifying. They might not take a single silver wolf seriously, but they couldn¡¯t ignore a group of silver wolves because the group attack of the silver wolf pack was really too powerful¡­

    ¡°Yes! Silver Wings is the king of the Silver Wolves. Its subordinates naturally follow Miss because our Miss contracted it! Hehe, I¡¯m not lying, right? Big Brother Guard, quickly prepare food for them!¡± Feng Da said with a happy smile. Hehe, they had known Silver Wings the longest, so their rtionship was the deepest.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll go and prepare now,¡± the guards answered hurriedly. Under the fierce gazes of thousands of silver wolves, they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe heavily, and their legs were a little trembling. However, they still forced themselves to leave the yard to prepare food for these fierce carnivores. Boohoo¡­ What a group of perverts! This was the first time they heard that contracting with the Silver Wolf King could buy a free meal. Why didn¡¯t they encounter such a good thing! Moreover, there were many people who contracted with the Wolf King in the history of the Boundless Heaven Continent, but no one could obtain the entire wolf group.

    ¡°Silver Wings, looks like you are still the most deterrent! Look at how scared they are, haha!¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t helpughing hysterically seeing the guards fleeing the yard in fright like Guan Yue Lai previously. Hehe, when fighting, as long as Miss lit these beasts up, no one would dare to attack. It was really too satisfying!

    ¡°Of course! We might not be strong now, but the power of the silver wolf pack is something that even Icy has to consider carefully if it wants to teach us a lesson!¡± Silver Wings said very proudly, its fluffy little face full of cockiness, looking especially cute¡­

    ¡°Hehe, what about Feng Zhan?¡± Feng Da asked curiously.

    ¡°That¡¯s with wings. We won¡¯t fight with them!¡± Silver Wing said fearfully. Boohoo¡­ Among Master¡¯s beasts, the little red bird that was the greatest threat to them was the one that could breathe fire because the little red bird was also arge group of subordinates and could breathe fire. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend it!

    ¡°Haha!¡± Feng Daughed heartily after hearing Silver Wing¡¯s words. His Miss¡¯s beasts were really too cute, and they were especially self-aware.

    As the man and beast chatted, the guards who went to retrieve the food returned. The silver wolves didn¡¯t even look at the food in the ring when the guards ced it in front of the silver wolves. They all turned their heads with disdain¡­

    ¡°Uh! Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± a guard couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Damn, how dare you let us eat this rubbish food. Are you feeding the dogs?¡± A silver wolf with a fiery temper roared angrily.

    ¡°Erm¡­ our patriarch¡¯s beasts also eat this!¡± The guard wiped the cold sweat off his forehead fearfully and whispered fearfully. Boohoo¡­ This was food specially prepared for the beasts by the Guan Yue family. How could they not be satisfied? The guard couldn¡¯t understand. The beasts of the patriarch and elders loved to eat. Their beasts couldn¡¯t eat it even if they wanted to, but they were actually not satisfied.

    ¡°So what? We won¡¯t eat such trashy food. Hurry up and pour it away!¡± Silver Wings also said. Hmph! A top-notch family actually abused beasts like this. It was too much.

    ¡°Fall¡­ Fall? We can¡¯t fall!¡± a guard said in shock. Boohoo¡­ These beasts were really too difficult to serve. The food was obviously very good. Were they deliberately finding trouble! He couldn¡¯t help thinking in his heart.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t it fall?¡± Silver Wings asked with its beautiful silver eyes widened in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Erm¡­ we haven¡¯t fed our beasts yet. It would be a waste if we pour them away!¡± the guard said hurriedly. Boohoo¡­ If others knew that they had thrown away all the food they fed the beasts in the mansion, their end would be very tragic. One had to know that they had secretly taken out these foods!

    ¡°Oh, then feed your beasts!¡± Silver Wing said generously.

    ¡°Uh! Yes.¡± The guards braced themselves and summoned their beasts.

    The guards¡¯ beasts were not of a high level. Aftering out, they saw the fierce silver wolves and were so scared that they did not dare to move, let alone eat in front of the silver wolves.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Hurry up and finish this food. Otherwise, let your master throw these things away,¡± Silver Wings said with a smile. In his heart, he despised these cowardly beasts. Tch, they were really too useless. Back then, when their levels were low, they were not afraid at all when they saw beasts stronger than them.

    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes!¡± the few beasts answered with trembling voices. Then they walked to the food with their weak four legs and began to eat it very slowly¡­

    ¡°Eat big! Are you male beasts?! You¡¯re so embarrassing!¡± Little Silver Maple looked at their elegant table manners and scolded very unhappily..

 Chapter 608 - Visiting the Guan Yue Family at Night (1)

    <h4>Chapter 608: Visiting the Guan Yue Family at Night (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Yes!¡± A few beasts answered and then began to eat heartily. Even the female beasts were the same. Boohoo¡­ They wanted to say that they were not a public drip, but they didn¡¯t dare!

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Feng Feng nodded with satisfaction.

    ¡°Haha, Little Feng Feng, you¡¯re bing more and more like a wolf king!¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but hug Feng Feng and sighed with emotion. Hehe! Back then, the reason why they could form ties with Miss was also rted to these silver wolves.

    ¡°Of course! Big Sister often says that you shouldn¡¯t lose to others. Even if the other party is stronger than you, you absolutely can¡¯t be weaker than the other party in terms of aura. Hehe!¡± Feng Feng said with a face full of pride. Its admiration for Leng Ruoxue was like a raging river, flowing endlessly!

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Feng Da nodded in agreement. Then he ordered the dull guards, ¡°Go and get some delicious food. Remember, these silver wolves will eat whatever your patriarch eats!¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± The guards were still stunned. Boohoo¡­ These silver wolves were treated a little too well. They actually wanted to eat like the patriarch!

    ¡°What? Is there a problem? Let me tell you, no matter what my young miss eats, her beasts will also eat with her! The Guan Yue family is a top family in the Boundless Heaven Continent. If you can¡¯t even support a few beasts, then please tell Guan Yue Lai not to have any ideas about our young miss,¡± Feng Da said with slight dissatisfaction.

    The guards looked at each other with bitter faces, and no one said anything. Boohoo¡­ How could they dare to tell Young Master this? They would have to feed the mosquitoes directly if Young Master knew!

    ¡°Please wait for a moment. We¡¯ll go get some food,¡± a guard said helplessly. Boohoo¡­ They were really too much.

    ¡°Okay, go quickly!¡± Feng Da urged.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The guards nodded in unison and then escaped.

    ¡°They slipped away quite quickly,¡± Feng Da said with a light smile. Then he turned his gaze to the few beasts fighting with the food. Uh! He really wondered if these beasts could destroy all these food? Moreover, Silver Wings kept urging them.

    ¡°Hey, you have to eat all this food!¡± Silver Wings ordered the few careful beasts.

    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t eat anymore,¡± a beast that was so bloated that its stomach was about to burst said softly with courage.

    ¡°You still have to eat. Look at how thin you are! How can you not eat more?¡± Silver Wing said with seeming concern.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t eat anymore!¡± The beast sobbed with tears in its eyes. Boohoo¡­ It didn¡¯t want to be the first beast to be stuffed to death by food!

    ¡°Oh, take a rest first then continue eatingter!¡± Silver Wing said after some thought. Hehe, was this a good idea? It was so smug!

    The poor beast, which was about to explode from being stuffed, rolled its eyes in fright after hearing Silver Wing¡¯s words. It kicked its four hooves and fainted¡­

    ¡°Uh! Its mental endurance is really too weak. It¡¯s just letting it eat something. Is there a need to do this?¡± Silver Wingsined. Boohoo¡­ It hadn¡¯t had enough fun yet. How could a toy faint? With this in mind, it produced a pill from nowhere, pried open the beast¡¯s mouth, and threw the pill in.

    A few minutester.

    ¡°Silver Wings, what did you feed it? Why isn¡¯t it awake yet?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help asking curiously seeing that the beast didn¡¯t wake up immediately.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s medicine that can help it digest food! I¡¯m kind, right?¡± Silver Wings said proudly, its expression seemed to be saying, Praise me!

    ¡°Uh!¡± Feng Da was speechless. Medicine that could help digest food, wasn¡¯t that a leak? Silver Wings was really ruthless. The medicine refined by Miss had extraordinary power! s! He now felt a little pity for this unconscious beast.

    ¡°Tell me if anyone else feels stuffed. I have pills here that can help you digest. You won¡¯t feel bloated anymore after eating!¡± Silver Wings said to the other beasts who were still fighting with their food with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! There¡¯s no need!¡± the few beasts said hurriedly. Boohoo¡­ This wolf king definitely didn¡¯t have any good intentions, so they would rather die from overeating than eat the pills it gave.

    ¡°Oh, then quickly eat. There¡¯s still a lot of food!¡± Silver Wings said without being angry or angry. It¡¯s good intentions might have been misunderstood by the beasts, but adults didn¡¯t take offense. It wouldn¡¯t bicker with these beasts!

    ¡°Yes.¡± The beasts didn¡¯t even dare to raise their heads and just buried themselves in the food in front of them.

    At this moment, the unconscious beast woke up and clearly felt ufortable. It ran directly toward the straw hut of the Guan Yue family without thinking¡­

    ¡°Look at this speed! Miss¡¯s pills are so useful!¡± Silver Wings praised, its fluffy little face full of a naughty smile!

    At the same time, the guards who went to steal the food from the patriarch and elders returned. They sneakily took the food out of the ring and ced it in front of the silver wolves, and hurriedly said, ¡°Eat quickly! We spent a lot of effort to obtain these foods.¡±

    ¡°Hehe! You¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Feng Da said with a smile. He nced at those things at the same time and couldn¡¯t help but praise in his heart. The food the patriarch ate was really good!

    ¡°s! Your patriarch really doesn¡¯t eat much! Forget it, let¡¯s eat!¡± Silver Wing picked up a fish with its ws and tasted it before saying with dissatisfaction. A certain beast¡¯s opinion was obviously different from Feng Da¡¯s.

    Silver Wing¡¯s words almost made the guards vomit blood. Damn it! The patriarch didn¡¯t eat well? Then who ate well? They couldn¡¯t help cursing in their hearts. Boohoo¡­ The food they spent so much effort to get was actually despised again. Now, they really wanted to know what these silver wolves usually ate. Why were they all so picky!

    ¡°Haha, Big Brother Guard, it¡¯s also quite tiring for you to prepare food for us. Let¡¯s eat together!¡± Feng Da smiled and tried to smooth things over. He knew very well that he should stop while he was ahead. He knew that he couldn¡¯t let these guards suffer too much of a blow. Otherwise, there would be no more fun..

 Chapter 609 - Visiting the Guan Yue Family At Night (2)

    <h4>Chapter 609: Visiting the Guan Yue Family At Night (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Then we won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± The guards looked at each other andmunicated with their eyes slightly. Boohoo¡­ They worked hard to get these food. The patriarch and the elders would definitely punish them severely if they knew. They would be punished anyway, so they might as well eat enough now! Otherwise, how wronged would they be!

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Let¡¯s eat together!¡± Feng Da and the others were very hospitable. They didn¡¯t feel the pinch at all because these foods were not theirs!

    The guards nodded and then each found a seat to sit down. Boohoo¡­ They had to destroy the evidence. They couldn¡¯t let anyone find these food, or the consequences would be very serious!

    Just like that, the guards colluded with Feng Da and the others in a sorry state. They ate, drank, and chatted happily. The Earth Beast that had eaten the medicine that could help its digestion stayed in the toilet for the entire day until its master found it. Only then did it bring the unconscious Earth Beast back¡­

    In the Fallen Plum Garden.

    The patriarch of the Wu family kept pacing around Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s room, feeling abnormally annoyed. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t help cursing softly, ¡°Damn it, why isn¡¯t the Second Butler back yet!¡±

    ¡°Old Master, Second Butler has been to the Alchemist Association for a long time. He should be back soon. Don¡¯t worry,¡± the maidservant braced herself andforted.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost a day. Does refining a pill take so long?¡± The Wu family¡¯s patriarch said very displeased.

    ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯m back.¡± The second butler¡¯s voice sounded from outside the room.

    ¡°Patriarch, Second Butler is finally back,¡± the maidservant said happily. Boohoo¡­ She didn¡¯t have to worry anymore now that Second Butler was back. It was great. She had been in a nervous state since yesterday because Miss and the patriarch were time bombs!

    ¡°Patriarch!¡± The second butler pushed open the door anxiously and shouted with a self-righteous face.

    ¡°Why did you take so long?¡± the Wu family¡¯s patriarch asked fiercely with a stern face. Hmph! What trash. He couldn¡¯t even do this little thing.

    ¡°Patriarch, when I went yesterday, the Alchemist Grandmasters of the Alchemist Association happened to be not around, so I could only wait for them to return. I immediately got them to concoct the pill for Miss as soon as I saw them today. I returned immediately after the pill was concocted without any dy!¡± the second butler hurriedly exined. He didn¡¯t know why President Ning changed his mind and arranged for an Alchemist Grandmaster to concoct the Snake umtion Pill for him, but as long as he could obtain the pill and treat Miss¡¯s injuries, it would be a meritorious deed. Boohoo¡­ He couldn¡¯t let the Patriarch know that he offended President Ning yesterday, so he was chased out of the house.

    Now, he was very d that his wise decision yesterday was to wait outside the Alchemist Association. s! Hard work paid off. He finally obtained the Snake umtion Pill. Of course, it was also possible that President Ning was touched by his sincerity, and the Alchemist Grandmaster happened to return, so he got those arrogant grandmasters to help him refine pills. He daydreamed happily in his heart!

    ¡°Oh, Second Butler, you did well. I will remember your contribution.¡± The Wu family¡¯s patriarch nodded with satisfaction after hearing the Second Butler¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°Thank you, Patriarch.¡± The second butler quickly thanked him and took out the Snake umtion Pill from his ring and handed it to the patriarch.

    ¡°Second Butler, you¡¯ve worked hard. Go and rest!¡± The Wu family¡¯s patriarch took the Snake Corral Pill and said to the Second Butler.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the second butler answered and left after speaking. At the same time, he heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the patriarch epted his exnation. Otherwise, he really didn¡¯t know what kind of punishment he would have received! How dangerous!

    In the room, the Wu family¡¯s patriarch looked at the ck pill in his hand that was emitting a faint stink and frowned slightly, but he still sent the pill to Wu Qian¡¯er. He had heard of the Snake umtion Pill, but this was the first time he had seen it. Therefore, it was not uneptable as long as he could cure his daughter, even if the taste of the Snake umtion Pill was a little strange.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Qian¡¯er awake yet?¡± After a while, the Wu family¡¯s patriarch couldn¡¯t help being a little anxious seeing that his precious daughter still didn¡¯t show any signs of waking up. In fact, he didn¡¯t necessarily care about his daughter. After all, the flower appreciation festival was about to begin. Even if he could wait, the flower appreciation festival couldn¡¯t be postponed for his daughter!

    ¡°Patriarch, don¡¯t worry. Miss has already taken the Snake umtion Pill and will wake up soon.¡± The maidservant standing by the side had to console him.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long. She should be awake by now, right?¡± the Wu family¡¯s patriarch said impatiently, his heart racing like an ant on a hot pan.

    Wu Qian¡¯er finally reacted and slowly opened her eyes as the Wu family¡¯s patriarch was pacing around anxiously.

    ¡°Father, are my injuries healed?¡± Wu Qian¡¯er asked in disbelief after opening her eyes. She actually didn¡¯t feel the pain that tore her lungs apart.

    ¡°Yes, Qian¡¯er. Do you still feel pain now?¡± The Wu family¡¯s patriarch nodded and asked very concernedly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Wu Qian¡¯er exercised her arm and then said happily. She was finally sure that her injuries were really healed!

    ¡°It seems like the Snake umtion Pill is indeed useful!¡± The Wu family¡¯s patriarch was also very happy. Haha, his daughter¡¯s injuries were healed, and she could participate in the flower viewing convention as scheduled. That old man Guan Yue Long would have nothing to say now, right? Because he was very confident that his daughter would definitely be able to obtain the champion as long as she could participate in the flower viewing convention.

    ¡°Father, I won¡¯t let those people who injured me go,¡± Wu Qian¡¯er said fiercely with a fierce gaze.

    ¡°Yes, Qian¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Father has already asked the Guan Yue family to chase them out of the inn and has been sending people to monitor them. You can deal with them however you want. However, now is not the time. The most important thing now is the flower viewing convention. You have to obtain first ce. Only then will you have the chance to be the young madam of the Guan Yue family, understand?¡± the Wu family¡¯s patriarch reminded very seriously.. s! This daughter was good in every way, but she was too impulsive!

 Chapter 610 - Visiting the Guan Yue Family at Night (3)

    <h4>Chapter 610: Visiting the Guan Yue Family at Night (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Yes, Father, don¡¯t worry. I know,¡± Wu Qian¡¯er promised very obediently.

    ¡°Qian¡¯er, have a good rest for the next two days. Your main task now is to recuperate and prepare for the flower appreciation meeting with all your might,¡± the Wu family¡¯s patriarch reminded her again. He ordered his daughter to have a good rest and then left the room with ease.

    After the Wu family¡¯s patriarch left, Wu Qian¡¯ery on the bed gloomily. She hated Leng Ruoxue and the others to the point of gritting her teeth. However, she didn¡¯t dare to disobey her father. Moreover, she knew very well the importance of the Flower Viewing Convention to her, so she could only temporarily bear this grievance. Hmph! She would slowly deal with those people after the Flower Viewing Conference ended!

    Time passed slowly. Night fell quickly as Feng Da and the others feasted. Leng Ruoxue, the freak, and Empty emerged from the bracelet and saw Feng Da, the beasts, and the guards lying on the ground, sleeping soundly.

    ¡°Hehe, Xue¡¯er, they really ate a lot!¡± Empty looked at the leftovers on the ground and sighed.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue stored the drunk silver wolves into the bracelet. Then she summoned Feng Zhan and piled the trash in a corner with the tornado technique. She ordered Feng Zhan to destroy the corpse to prevent the Guanyue family from discovering it because she knew very well how these food came about. She didn¡¯t care what the consequences would be for the guards, but she couldn¡¯t let her subordinates cause trouble! Therefore, she would benefit the guards along the way!

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s done.¡± Feng Zhan immediately flew to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder to report after burning all the food and equipment clean with the Southern Spirit me.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go out for a walk!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly at the freak and Empty.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what about Feng Da and the others?¡± The freak looked at Feng Da and the others lying on the ground and asked worriedly.

    ¡°They should stay outside for the time being!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Feng Da and the others were not suitable to be stored in the bracelet, so they could only suffer.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we going?¡± Empty asked curiously.

    ¡°Just walking around and recognizing the way,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Then she summoned Ling and ordered her to cast an invisibility spell on them. Hehe, she wanted to watch themotion.

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s go that way!¡± Feng Zhan suggested. That was the main house of the Guan Yue family. The patriarch lived there. Hehe, who knew if the Yue family¡¯s patriarch had eaten today!

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly in agreement. She also wanted to take a look there.

    After speaking, the three of them and the two beasts walked toward the main room¡­

    Before they entered the yard of the main house, Leng Ruoxue and the others heard the roar from the yard¡­

    The three of them and the two beasts smiled evilly as they strode into the main yard and walked directly into the hall. They found a random seat and sat down, preparing to watch a good show¡­

    At this moment, in the meeting hall of the main yard, be it the patriarch of the Guan Yue family or the elders, they were all sitting in their chairs gloomily and sulking because their and the beasts¡¯ food had all disappeared. They had not eaten for almost a day, and their stomachs were rumbling with hunger. What was even more infuriating was that the people the patriarch arranged to go out to purchase food had actually not returned until now, and they did not know where they had died! Moreover, the little thief who stole their food had not been caught, s!

    ¡°Tell me if any of you have any objections!¡± the depressed Guan Yue Long roared furiously. They had discussed for a while but still couldn¡¯te to a conclusion.

    ¡°Patriarch, I think we still have to strengthen the guards. Why would there be thieves out of nowhere? Moreover, not stealing money, not stealing things, and only stealing food. This is really too despicable!¡± an elder said indignantly. Boohoo¡­ He really hoped that the thief was here to steal money. At least in that case, they wouldn¡¯t have to starve because the feeling of being hungry was really ufortable!

    ¡°Fifth Elder, isn¡¯t this as good as not saying anything? Our Guan Yue family has many guards already, but there¡¯s actually still a theft incident. Hmph! As an elder in charge of safety work, shouldn¡¯t you take full responsibility?¡± The Sixth Elder, who had always been at odds with the Fifth Elder, hurriedly added insult to injury.

    ¡°I admit that I¡¯m responsible for losing something, but now is not the time to pursue the matter. The patriarch is asking which of us has a good way to prevent this kind of thing from happening again. Moreover, I agree with the Second Elder very much. I also think that the face of a family thief is very big.¡± The Fifth Elder was not flustered and said calmly and nonchntly. Hmph! He just lost some food. He didn¡¯t believe that the patriarch would punish him for losing something to eat. Therefore, he was not afraid of the Sixth Elder¡¯s provocation at all.

    ¡°Shut up, all of you. I didn¡¯t ask you to express your opinions to watch you bicker. Hmph! I want to see that thief now no matter if it¡¯s a family thief or an outsider thief. Where is he after so long?¡± Guan Yue Long roared angrily. He was very dissatisfied with the efficiency of the elders because they had not found even a trace of the thief after nearly ten hours.

    ¡°Patriarch, please calm down. The guards are searching every yard. They will definitely find it,¡± the First Elderforted very helplessly. s! He knew that the patriarch was anxious, but how could he not be anxious? Because he was also hungry!

    ¡°First Elder, how is Wu Qian¡¯er?¡± Guan Yue Long took a deep breath and calmed himself down slightly before asking about the Wu family.

    ¡°I heard that Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s injuries have already healed. ording to the Wu family¡¯s patriarch, she should be able to participate in the flower viewing convention as scheduled.¡± The First Elder told him everything he knew. In fact, he had something else he didn¡¯t say, which was that the Wu family¡¯s patriarch shouldn¡¯t worry! He knew that the patriarch would definitely go crazy if he heard this, so he didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for no reason!

    ¡°Oh!¡± Guan Yue Long answered lightly.

    ¡°Patriarch, Miss Wu¡¯s injuries are all healed. This is a happy matter! Hehe, congrattions, Patriarch.¡± Suddenly, the Sixth Elder said very tactlessly.

    ¡°Wu Qian¡¯er isn¡¯t my daughter. Why are you congratting me?¡± Guan Yue Long red and said fiercely..

 Chapter 611 - Visiting the Guan Yue Family at Night (4)

    <h4>Chapter 611: Visiting the Guan Yue Family at Night (4)</h4>

    ¡°Uh!¡± Upon hearing the patriarch¡¯s words, the Sixth Elder immediately felt cold sweat forming on his back. Boohoo¡­ He just wanted to tter the patriarch. After all, Wu Qian¡¯er was the patriarch¡¯s future daughter-inw! However, why did it seem like the patriarch was very angry?

    Compared to the Sixth Elder¡¯s puzzlement, the other elders were clear in their hearts. They knew very well that the patriarch didn¡¯t want to be rted to the Wu family. However, everything would be set if Wu Qian¡¯er obtained first ce in the flower appreciation festival.

    Therefore, they were also very conflicted in their hearts because they knew that if Wu Qian¡¯er participated in the flower appreciation festival, unless some unexpected ident happened, there was a high chance that she would be the champion. Boohoo¡­ They were really in a difficult situation! Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have turned a blind eye and watched the Sixth Elder curry favor with the Wu family¡¯s patriarch. After all, they were unwilling to offend people who might be the future mistress of the Guan Yue family!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue sent a voice transmission to the freak and Empty after watching themotion.

    ¡°Uh! Leaving so soon?¡± Empty couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°What? Haven¡¯t you seen enough?¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. s! Empty had be naughty and actually wanted the world to be in chaos.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Empty replied with a chuckle. Hehe, those people were so hungry that they cried out.

    ¡°This ce is boring. Let¡¯s go to other ces to take a look,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, aren¡¯t we going to attack them? Should we ¡®snap¡¯ them now?¡± The freak¡¯s dazzling starry eyes emitted a cold glow as he asked fiercely.

    ¡°Uh! Freak, calm down. We are good children. We can¡¯t be so violent.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she hurriedly said.

    ¡°Oh, then let them go for now!¡± the freak said very kindly. His bright starry eyes were pure and innocent as he looked at Leng Ruoxue, as if he was saying, ¡®I¡¯ll listen to you!¡¯

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± The three of them and the two beasts left the main yard and began to wander around the Guan Yue family. Moreover, they discussed as they walked!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, is this Guan Yue Family really a top family in the Boundless Heaven Continent?¡± the freak asked doubtfully after circling around for a long time.

    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking doubtfully when she saw the dissatisfaction on the freak¡¯s face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it canpare to our home in the Ling Feng Continent at all!¡± the freak said with some disdain. In his opinion, this Guan Yue Family was only slightlyrger than the Leng family¡¯s General¡¯s Mansion, but the interior decoration waspletely inferior to the exquisite General¡¯s Mansion!

    ¡°Of course!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of pride. After she redecorated the General¡¯s Mansion, the decorations inside were not something any family couldpare with. Don¡¯t forget, she was an artificer! No family was willing to use a holy artifact as an ornament!

    ¡°Say, do you two have to be like this! If the Guan Yue family knows that their home has been despised by you, they will definitely vomit blood from anger!¡± Empty said very helplessly.

    ¡°Hehe, freak, we don¡¯t live here, so don¡¯t express your opinion,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very kindly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The freak nodded in agreement. Well, he had to listen to his wife!

    ¡°Master, the Fallen Plum Garden is up ahead,¡± Feng Zhan suddenly reminded.

    ¡°Fallen Plum Garden? It sounds so familiar!¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement, momentarily stunned.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Fallen Plum Garden is the Wu family¡¯s temporary residence.¡± Empty knew from Xue¡¯er¡¯s expression that she didn¡¯t remember at all, so he had to remind her.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded understandingly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ll go kick her twice more and send her straight to hell!¡± the freak said lightly, his beautiful face unreadable!

    ¡°Don¡¯t. I¡¯m still counting on her to participate in the flower appreciation festival!¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly stopped him after hearing the freak¡¯s words.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why did you get Ning De to refine the Snake umtion Pill for her?¡± Empty asked in puzzlement. He knew that Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s injuries could only recover because Xue¡¯er¡¯s permitted it. Otherwise, Ning De would not dare to refine pills for Wu Qian¡¯er at all!

    ¡°Haha, I want her to participate in the flower appreciation festival!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile, her beautiful face full of mystery.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Guan Yue Long doesn¡¯t seem to want Wu Qian¡¯er to be their daughter-inw at all. Could it be that you want to help Wu Qian¡¯er fulfill her wish?¡± Empty¡¯s beautiful face was full of curiosity, and his pitch-ck and bright ck eyes were even more dazzling and intimidating under the moonlight!

    ¡°Hehe, how can I be so kind! You¡¯ll know then,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, aren¡¯t you going to tell me?¡± The freak pouted with slight displeasure, his bright starry eyes looking at Leng Ruoxue resentfully.

    ¡°Tell, tell!¡± The freak¡¯s innocent gaze made Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hair stand on end. She hurriedly epted her fate. Boohoo¡­ Why did the freak always like to use this move to achieve his goal! What made her even more depressed was that she couldn¡¯t refuse at all.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Empty looked at Leng Ruoxue. Tears slowly welled up in his pitch-ck eyes and rolled uncontrobly¡­

    ¡°Uh! Come closer.¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed softly and said helplessly. Boohoo¡­ Nothing was like that!

    ¡°Okay.¡± The freak and Empty hurriedly gave their ears.

    Leng Ruoxue whispered a few words in their ears, and then the two handsome men¡¯s faces revealed enchanting naughty smiles¡­

    ¡°Hehe, Xue¡¯er, Wu Qian¡¯er is really unlucky.¡± Empty looked at Leng Ruoxue with admiration after hearing Xue¡¯er¡¯s n.

    ¡°This is called striking first to gain the upper hand. Anyway, we¡¯ve already formed a feud with the Wu family. Can we still count on getting along peacefully with them?¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. Hmph! Since they had already be enemies, unless she didn¡¯t attack, she would definitely cause the enemies to die without a burial ground as long as she attacked!

    ¡°Of course not. The Wu family won¡¯t let us go!¡± Empty said understandingly.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I have to prepare early!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.. The expression on her beautiful face was very pure and innocent!

 Chapter 612 - The Unlucky Patriarch of the Wu Family (1)

    <h4>Chapter 612: The Unlucky Patriarch of the Wu Family (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go in and see Wu Qian¡¯er!¡± the freak said impatiently. Hehe, he also wanted to add something to that annoying woman after hearing Xue¡¯er¡¯s n.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. The three of them and the two beasts walked into the Fallen Plum Garden with evil smiles on their faces.

    At this moment, the Fallen Plum Garden was abnormally quiet. The guards and maidservants in the yard didn¡¯t dare to make too much noise when they did things because Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s injuries had healed, so as to not affect the young miss¡¯ rest.

    ¡°Master, the guard guarding the door should be that woman¡¯s room,¡± Feng Zhan said after sensing with his divine sense.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    After speaking, the three of them and the two beasts walked toward the room. Leng Ruoxue saw Wu Qian¡¯er sleeping on the bed through the window. She was only covered with a thin nket, and her two snow-white arms were exposed¡­

    ¡°Freak, what are you doing?¡± Leng Ruoxue unintentionally turned her head and saw the freak throwing ¡®trash¡¯ into Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s room, so she couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Nothing! Hehe, I¡¯m just adding some material to her. Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go!¡± The freak pped his hands gently. The mission waspleted, so when should we leave if not now!

    ¡°Oh, Empty, what did you throw?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking speechlessly when she saw Empty throw a white pill into Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s room.

    ¡°I¡¯ll add something for her too!¡± Empty said self-righteously. Uh! Xue¡¯er and that damn freak had tampered with it. How embarrassing would it be if he didn¡¯t do anything!

    ¡°Uh! Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue helplessly pulled the two of them away. Well, she felt a little pity for Wu Qian¡¯er now. She didn¡¯t know what the freak and Empty were made of.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we going?¡± Empty couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to sleep!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. She nned to stay in the Guan Yue family until the opening of the flower appreciation festival. Hehe, so how could she finish circling this ce in one night!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, we haven¡¯t gone there yet!¡± Empty pointed at the northernmost corner of the main mansion.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go tomorrow. I¡¯m sleepy if I go back to sleep now!¡± Leng Ruoxue said and deliberately yawned to prove her words.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The freak and Empty nodded. Then the three of them and the two beasts returned to the abandoned side yard where they lived.

    After entering the yard, the three of them found Feng Da and the guards sleeping soundly, so they gently passed them and returned to their rooms.

    After entering the room, Leng Ruoxue brought the freak and Empty into the bracelet with a thought.

    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re not asleep yet?¡± Leng Ruoxue saw her grandfather and brother sitting on the stone chairs in front of the purple bamboo house, drinking tea and chatting as soon as she entered the bracelet.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, we can¡¯t sleep!¡± Leng Qingtian looked at his granddaughter.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was slightly stunned. Could it be that her grandfather and brother had insomnia?

    ¡°Haha, Xue¡¯er, Grandpa and I aren¡¯t sleepy yet!¡± Leng Ruohan couldn¡¯t helpughing when he saw his sister¡¯s slightly stunned expression.

    ¡°Grandpa, are you missing Grandpa Lin and the others?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in realization. s! Grandpa had been with them for a long time, but he was the only oneing out of seclusion now. It was inevitable that she was a little ufortable. After all, no one bickered anymore!

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know when those old things wille out of seclusion.¡± Leng Qingtian didn¡¯t intend to hide it from his granddaughter lest she worry.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa Lin and the old man should be here soon. I¡¯m afraid the others will have to wait for a while.¡± Leng Ruoxue contacted Qing Jue in her heart and asked about Grandpa Lin and the others¡¯ recent situation. Then she said to Leng Qingtian.

    ¡°Yes, I think so too.¡± Leng Qingtian nodded.

    ¡°Haha, Grandpa, when Grandpa Lin and the old mane out of seclusion and see that you are already a Mystic Monarch, they will definitely be jealous of you,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. In fact, it was good to have those old men bicker every day.

    ¡°Yes, Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t remind them of the existence of the Silver Snow Pill. I want them to be jealous for a few days too, hehe!¡± Leng Qingtian said with a naughty smile. He couldn¡¯t help wanting tough whenever he thought about those old fellows seeing his cultivation level aftering out of seclusion.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. s! Grandpa was bing more and more like a child.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what do you intend to do with the Wu family and the Guan Yue family?¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help asking when he thought of their current location.

    ¡°Grandpa, the Wu family will definitely not let us go. As for the Guan Yue family, they don¡¯t seem to care about us, so I¡¯m not sure if the Guan Yue family will be our true enemy now. However, we still have to teach the Guan Yue family a lesson,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined. Hmph! How dare they chase them out of the inn. It would not be her style to let it go like this.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you have any good ns now? Do you need Grandpa¡¯s cooperation?¡± Leng Qingtian asked expectantly. Boohoo¡­ He wanted to do something to exercise.

    ¡°There¡¯s already a n, but it won¡¯t start until after the flower viewing convention begins, so Grandpa, wait patiently for two more days!¡± Leng Ruoxueforted. The flower appreciation festival was about to begin in two days, so she wouldn¡¯t attack for the time being.

    ¡°Okay, okay. If there¡¯s anything you need Grandpa¡¯s cooperation with, just tell me! Grandpa should move his old bones.¡± Leng Qingtian reminded again, afraid that his granddaughter would forget him.

    ¡°Haha, Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. If there¡¯s anything fun, you and Big Brother will have a share,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised. s! It seemed like Grandpa was really bored.

    ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s good that you know.¡± Leng Qingtian nodded with satisfaction.

    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s gettingte. Go and rest!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the time and urged.

    ¡°Okay, Xue¡¯er, rest early too!¡± Leng Qingtian and his granddaughter stood up and said to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. After watching her grandfather and elder brother return to their room, she greeted Empty and pulled the freak into the purple bamboo hut¡­

    The next morning.

    Leng Ruoxue left the bracelet with the freak and saw that Feng Da and the others had woken up after exiting the room.

 Chapter 613 - The Unlucky Patriarch of the Wu family (2)

    <h4>Chapter 613: The Unlucky Patriarch of the Wu family (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Miss, Commander Ye!¡± Feng Da hurriedly went forward to greet Leng Ruoxue and the freak after seeing them. He scratched his head shyly. Boohoo¡­ They were actually drunk yesterday!

    ¡°Yes, where are the guards?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked as her beautiful eyes swept the yard. She didn¡¯t see Guan Yue Lai¡¯s guards.

    ¡°I asked them to get food!¡± Feng Da said with a smile.

    ¡°The Guan Yue family is investigating this matter now. Letting them go and retrieve food at the peak of the storm will implicate us if we are discovered,¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be displeased.

    ¡°Hehe, Miss, don¡¯t worry. I got Ling to cast an invisibility spell on them. They won¡¯t be discovered,¡± Feng Da said with a smug face. The guards were actually afraid when he asked the guards to retrieve food in the morning. They didn¡¯t dare to steal anymore even if they said they would die. Therefore, he had no choice but to ask Qing Jue for help to let Ling out. Then he got Ling to cast an invisibility spell on them before they dared to go.

    ¡°Yes, well done.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement. In fact, she had pretended to be angry just to see Feng Da¡¯s adaptability. However, the result of the test satisfied her.

    ¡°Miss, we have an important n. Hehe, it¡¯s confidential now,¡± Feng Da said mysteriously and kept her in suspense.

    ¡°Even I can¡¯t know?¡± Leng Ruoxue said doubtfully. Uh! Could they have some trick up their sleeves again?

    ¡°Hehe, Miss, you just have to wait and see our results,¡± Feng Da promised with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t ask then,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. Uh! She really wasn¡¯t that curious.

    ¡°We¡¯re back.¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ ears.

    Leng Ruoxue summoned Ling and ordered her to dispel their invisibility spell. The guards then appeared in front of everyone.

    ¡°Miss Leng, we¡¯ve brought breakfast,¡± a guard said very respectfully. Their attitude toward Leng Ruoxue and the others had changed drastically in just one day. Moreover, they knew very well that their young master had kicked an iron te this time. Moreover, it was a piece of ten-thousand-year-old ck iron. Moreover, this iron te did not intend to let them go easily. Boohoo¡­ Therefore, they had better be good!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Her beautiful eyes nced at them casually and stopped talking. She was not even interested in the change in their attitudes.

    A few guards took out breakfast from their rings and ced it on the table before standing respectfully at the side.

    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. Eat!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the food on the table and said to Feng Da and the others.

    ¡°Yes, Miss. Where are your silver wolves?¡± the guard asked. Uh! They had brought all the food that the Guan Yue family had just cooked, including the silver wolves, of course.

    Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly and moved the silver wolves out of the bracelet¡­

    After seeing the silver wolf, the guards hurriedly took out a lot of food from their rings and ced it in front of them. Then they beckoned Feng Da and the others to sit on the ground and took out a lot of things. Uh! This was their breakfast.

    ¡°Haha, Big Brother Zhao, you¡¯re really interesting.¡± Feng Daughed loudly and patted the shoulder of one of the guards as if they were good brothers.

    ¡°Brother Feng Da, our family¡¯s kitchen is now heavily guarded. It will probably be difficult to steal food in the future!¡± a guard said with a troubled face.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? We¡¯re not afraid of thieves stealing, but we¡¯re afraid of thieves thinking about us. If we want to take it, we¡¯ll think of a way!¡± Feng Da said nonchntly. Well, was he being a bad influence by saying that?

    ¡°Uh! It probably won¡¯t be so easy to take it again after this time,¡± another guard echoed. Boohoo¡­ Why did he seem to fall a little in love with this feeling of taking things! This was not a good sign!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. We will cooperate with you next time!¡± Feng Da promised while patting his chest.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Brother Feng Da, you¡¯re really loyal. You¡¯re much better than some people in our family,¡± Guard Zhao said very touched. Boohoo¡­ This was what was meant by sharing fortune and difficulties together!

    ¡°Of course! If everyone bullies the weak and fears the strong like Guan Yui, then there¡¯s no justice in the world,¡± Feng Da said with a face full of contempt.

    ¡°Uh! Young Master Lai is spoiled. In fact, he never really touched the women he snatched back every time,¡± Guard Zhao said softly. Well, this was a secret.

    ¡°Eh? Could there be some inside story?¡± Feng Da asked curiously.

    ¡°Hehe, I guess so! In fact, Young Master Lai is quite pitiful. He spent a lot of effort snatching a woman back each time, but they were all released by the young master before he could touch them.¡± Bodyguard Zhao lowered his head and whispered.

    ¡°Uh! No wonder Guan Yue Lai is still alive and well. It turns out that she didn¡¯t seed!¡± Feng Da said in realization. He knew it! How could the cowardly Guan Yue Lai not encounter any trouble when she forcefully snatched a young girl from a good family! It turned out that she was killed in the cradle before trouble came knocking!

    ¡°Shh, this is a secret that even Young Master Lai doesn¡¯t know.¡± Commander Zhao looked around and reminded.

    ¡°How could he not know?¡± Feng Da found it unbelievable. How could his master not know that the woman he snatched back was released by someone else?

    ¡°Our young master doesn¡¯t have a good memory. He might have snatched those women back, but he usually can¡¯t remember their appearance, so he doesn¡¯t know even if Young Master dropped a bag for him!¡± Commander Zhao exined, his face full of sympathy for Guan Yue Lai.

    ¡°Substitute? Are you saying that your young master used other women to rece those snatched women?¡± Feng Da asked uncertainly. Uh! He didn¡¯t hear it wrong, right? The young master of the Guan Yue family let go of the women snatched by Guan Yue Lai and actually got him a substitute. No wonder that fool didn¡¯t notice!

    ¡°Yes, Young Master used some women who volunteered to be concubines to exchange for the women he snatched.. Young Master Lai¡¯s memory isn¡¯t good, so he can¡¯t distinguish which one was snatched by him and which was not, hehe!¡± Commander Zhao couldn¡¯t helpughing softly at this point.

 Chapter 614 - The Unlucky Patriarch of the Wu Family (3)

    <h4>Chapter 614: The Unlucky Patriarch of the Wu Family (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Your young master really has ideas,¡± Feng Da said with a face full of admiration. However, he couldn¡¯t understand why the young master of the Guan Yue family did this.

    ¡°Of course. Young Master is very smart. In fact, he¡¯s doing it for the family¡¯s reputation! Young Master Lai was born by the patriarch¡¯s most beloved woman, so he has been spoiled a long time ago.¡± The more he spoke, the more enthusiastic he became. He even revealed the secrets of the Guan Yue family.

    ¡°Since you value the reputation of the family so much, why didn¡¯t you stop Guan Yue Lai¡¯s behavior!¡± Feng Da asked in puzzlement. Uh! Could that young master have other motives?

    ¡°Young Master Lai won¡¯t listen to Young Master. In fact, sometimes Young Master Lai is so willful that he won¡¯t even listen to the patriarch, so Young Master has to think of another way!¡± Commander Zhao couldn¡¯t help speaking up for their young master. Boohoo¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for the patriarch¡¯s orders, they would want to follow the young master even more because they were not stupid. They knew very well that only by following the young master would they have a future!

    ¡°s! It¡¯s not easy for your young master either,¡± Feng Da said politely. In fact, he was not very interested in the secrets of the Guan Yue family. However, he did not mind learning more about the Guan Yue family.

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s really not easy for the young master,¡± Guard Zhao agreed. He and Feng Da seemed to have found a resonance, and the more they chatted, the more opportunistic they became. They even waited for their ancestors¡¯ eight generations clearly.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at Feng Da, who was trying to wring information out of her, speechlessly. Two drops of cold sweat couldn¡¯t help dripping down her forehead. Uh! Feng Da was addicted to wringing information. He even asked about her ancestors.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, shall we take a walk somewhere else?¡± The freak looked at Feng Da and the others, who were chatting very amiably. s! They were really bing smarter. They were chatting privately with another guard each, haha!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered Ling to cast an invisibility spell on the two of them. She was about to leave this lousy yard when a voice without any hidden bitterness sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, how can you abandon me!¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue let go of the impossible bracelet speechlessly and couldn¡¯t help but grumble in her heart. Can you not say it so ambiguously? Fortunately, the freak couldn¡¯t hear it. Otherwise, that jealous lover would be jealous again.

    Without Leng Ruoxue¡¯s instructions, Ling took the initiative to cast an invisibility spell on Empty. Then he said to Leng Ruoxue, ¡°Master, it¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°Yes, good!¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Ling¡¯s soft and tender scales.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the freak and Empty. The three of them left the remote broken yard.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the Guan Yue family seems to have twice as many guards as yesterday!¡± The three of them walked all the way to the vicinity of the main house. After seeing a sentry every three steps and a sentry every five steps, Empty said in disbelief, Wasn¡¯t this Guan Yue family making a mountain out of a molehill? They only lost some food, was there a need to be so nervous!

    ¡°It seems like they didn¡¯t eat breakfast today again,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization, her beautiful face full of a naughty smile. Hehe, the people sent by the Guan Yue family to purchase food yesterday seemed to have returned this morning. Moreover, she heard from Qing Jue that they should have gone to other cities to purchase food because there just happened to be no more food in the shops of Guan Yue City. s! To say that the Guan Yue family was really unlucky. How did they manage to sell all the food in Guan Yue City just in time? In fact, if they really wanted to pursue the matter, it was all the trouble caused by the flower appreciation festival!

    As the flower appreciation festival was about to begin, many inns had arge stockpile of food to prevent a shortage of goods by then. The food in the shops of Guan Yue City had already been sold out, and new food had not arrived. Therefore, it created the predicament of the Guan Yue family being unable to buy food everywhere. However, what was even more unlucky was that the food in the shop of the Guan Yue family had already been supplied to the Moon Gazing Restaurant, but the Moon Gazing Restaurant had copsed. Otherwise, the Guan Yue family would not be hungry collectively.

    ¡°Hehe, of course!¡± Empty smiled mischievously and said in realization.

    At this moment, Guan Yue Long was sitting on the main seat with a ck face in the meeting hall of the Guan Yue family. He was cursing in his heart non-stop. Damn it! Who on earth was messing with them like this? It was fine that they didn¡¯t get to eat yesterday, but they couldn¡¯t find anyone. They finally got some food from other cities this morning, but it was gone again before they could eat. It was really infuriating!

    ¡°Patriarch, this matter must be investigated and punished severely. The people who stole our food are really too despicable,¡± the six old men said abnormally angrily. Boohoo¡­ Several shops under the Guan Yue family had to suspend their operations because of theck of raw materials. One had to know that those were very profitable shops. Their family¡¯s losses every day would be considerable if they stopped their operations like this!

    ¡°Sixth Elder, isn¡¯t it obvious? Is there a need for you to say it!¡± The Fifth Elder pouted and said lightly. He was obviously not interested in the Sixth Elder¡¯s hindsight.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Guan Yue Long roared with a slight headache. He was annoyed enough. These elders still didn¡¯t let him worry. He was really angry.

    The Sixth Elder was about to re up when he was scared speechless by the patriarch¡¯s stern shout.

    ¡°Patriarch, the Wu family¡¯s patriarch is here.¡± Suddenly, a guard walked into the meeting hall and reported.

    ¡°What is he doing here?¡± Guan Yue Long frowned and said with some displeasure.

    ¡°Haha! I¡¯m here to deliver food to you!¡± The Wu family¡¯s patriarchughed and entered uninvited.

    ¡°Wu Ming, what are you doing here?¡± Guan Yue Long asked with a very cold tone. The expression on his face was obviously not weing him. Hmph! He was already annoyed enough, but this annoying fellow actually came to cause trouble for him. He was really going too far!

    ¡°I came to deliver food to you! Didn¡¯t I say that just now?¡± Wu Ming said with a face full of pity. The expression on his face was obviously saying, ¡®You¡¯re old, can¡¯t you understand me?¡¯

    ¡°Thank you for your good intentions. We don¡¯t need it,¡± Guan Yue Long said without gratitude. Hmph! Eating people¡¯s mouths was short. He didn¡¯t dare to eat anything from Wu Ming.

    ¡°Really? But I heard you¡¯ve been hungry for a day.¡± Wu Ming gloated.

    ¡°Who said that? We¡¯re not hungry at all. Don¡¯t listen to the rumors outside,¡± Guan Yue Long roared angrily. Damn it, Wu Ming actually saw his joke. Moreover, his stomach made a disappointing sound as he said this, making him blush..

 Chapter 615 - The Unlucky Patriarch of the Wu family (4)

    <h4>Chapter 615: The Unlucky Patriarch of the Wu family (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Oh, forget it since you¡¯re not hungry!¡± Wu Ming said with a slightly smug smile. He turned and left without hesitation after speaking.

    ¡°Patriarch Wu¡­¡± Seeing Wu Ming leave, the Sixth Elder mustered his courage and stood up, unable to help shouting.

    ¡°Sixth Elder, sit down. If you dare to ask for his food, you can forget about being an elder of our Guan Yue family in the future,¡± Guan Yuelong said fiercely. He really hated Wu Ming, who came specially to demonstrate his might.

    ¡°Uh! Patriarch, Patriarch Wu has good intentions too!¡± The Sixth Elder couldn¡¯t help defending Wu Ming softly. Boohoo¡­ He was so hungry! He really didn¡¯t understand why the patriarch was so against the Wu family¡¯s patriarch.

    ¡°Good intentions my ass! Sixth Elder, I¡¯ll give you that damn thing if you admire it so much,¡± Guan Yuelong roared furiously.

    ¡°Uh! I don¡¯t admire him. I admire the patriarch more.¡± The Sixth Elder hurriedly expressed his opinion in fright. Boohoo¡­ The patriarch was so ruthless. He actually threatened him like this!

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention him in front of me in the future,¡± Guan Yue Long warned. He stopped when he saw that the Sixth Elder was afraid. In fact, how could he give the elders of his family away? The other families wouldugh at their Guan Yue family to death if they knew!

    ¡°Patriarch! The Wu family¡¯s patriarch, he¡­¡± The guard¡¯s voice sounded again just as Guan Yuelong finished speaking.

    Seeing this, the elders hurriedly turned their heads to the side and pretended not to hear. After all, the patriarch had said not to mention that person in front of him just now. s! They couldn¡¯t help sweating for this guard. They really didn¡¯t know how the patriarch would deal with him. They were thinking in their hearts¡­

    ¡°Is that old thing demonstrating again?¡± Guan Yue Long asked with an angry face.

    ¡°No, Patriarch Wu¡­¡± The guard hesitated, finding it difficult to say.

    ¡°What happened to that damn thing? Don¡¯t hem and haw. Otherwise, I¡¯ll punish you ording to the familyw!¡± Guan Yue Long threatened, his anger rushing to his head!

    ¡°Patriarch, the Wu family¡¯s patriarch fell into the toilet!¡± The guard hurriedly replied clearly when he heard that he needed to be punished. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t want to be punished!

    ¡°What did you say? Say it again?¡± Guan Yue Long was stunned and couldn¡¯t help asking again after hearing the guard¡¯s words.

    ¡°Patriarch Wu fell into atrine pit,¡± the guard hurriedly replied without dy.

    ¡°Haha! I¡¯m really too happy!¡± Guan Yue Longughed hysterically in a good mood after confirming it. The depression in his heart was finally released, and his chest was not so stuffy anymore!

    ¡°Patriarch, calm down!¡± The First Elder sighed and reminded. s! He was one of the few people who knew about the conflict between the patriarch and the Wu family¡¯s patriarch. Therefore, he sympathized with the patriarch and knew that the patriarch had been depressed for so many years.

    ¡°Haha, is that fellow still staying in the toilet now?¡± Guan Yuelong asked gloatingly. The expression on his face seemed to be saying, ¡®Whoever dares to save him will be going against him!¡¯

    ¡°Yes! He¡¯s still inside!¡± the guard replied loudly. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t dare to save the patriarch if he didn¡¯t say anything. Therefore, the first thing he thought of after seeing the Wu family¡¯s patriarch fall into the toilet was to report back.

    ¡°How dare you! Why didn¡¯t you fish the Wu family head up? Do you want to die?¡± The Sixth Elder couldn¡¯t help but scold Wu Ming furiously when he heard that he was still in the toilet. He even ignored the patriarch.

    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t save him alone!¡± The guard was so scared by Sixth Elder¡¯s words that his entire body trembled, and he even stammered a little. Boohoo¡­ Did he do it right or wrong!

    ¡°Sixth Elder, you¡¯re the bold one. I¡¯m still here. How can you speak here!¡± Guan Yue Long reprimanded, his handsome face full of displeasure.

    ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯m doing this for the family too! We can¡¯t exin it to the Wu family if anything happens to Patriarch Wu in our Guan Yue family.¡± The Sixth Elder was so scared that his heart trembled as he hurriedly exined.

    ¡°Tch, he fell into the toilet himself. What has it got to do with us? Moreover, do I need to exin to the Wu family?¡± Guan Yue Long narrowed his eyes and questioned lightly.

    ¡°Patriarch, the Wu family head is yours no matter if you¡¯re willing to admit it or not¡­¡± the Sixth Elder said. However, he was interrupted by the First Elder before he could finish speaking.

    ¡°Sixth Elder, pay attention to your words. Don¡¯t say what you shouldn¡¯t.¡± The First Elder raised his eyes and warned indifferently.

    Upon hearing the First Elder¡¯s words, Sixth Elder tactfully shut his mouth and didn¡¯t dare to say another word.

    ¡°Patriarch, what should we do with the Wu family¡¯s patriarch? Should we inform his subordinates?¡± The First Elder looked at Guan Yue Long for his opinion.

    ¡°No need. His subordinates will naturallye out to look for him when they find that he has disappeared. Let¡¯s not meddle. Alright, everyone, disperse!¡± Guan Yue Long began to chase them away. After speaking, he took the lead to leave the meeting hall. Hehe, he had to admire the dead appearance of that stinky bug Wu Ming.

    He strode in the direction of the toilet, but after taking a few steps, Guan Yue Long realized that a few tails were secretly following behind him. When he turned his head, the tails hurriedly hid. Seeing this situation, he couldn¡¯t help shouting, ¡°Come out. Why are you following me like ghosts?¡±

    ¡°Patriarch, we also want to see themotion.¡± The First Elder walked out of the dark awkwardly with a few elders. Everyone had two red clouds hanging on their faces. Obviously, they felt very embarrassed because they rarely did such things after living for so long.

    ¡°Go see it openly if you want to. Why are you sneaking around? This isn¡¯t something embarrassing!¡± Guan Yue Long said in disapproval. Anyway, he wasn¡¯t the one who was embarrassed. It would be better if all the citizens of Guan Yue City came to see!

    ¡°Hehe, what the patriarch says is reasonable,¡± the First Elder hurriedly said. Then he brought the elders beside him and followed Guan Yue Long. The group walked majestically toward their toilet¡­

    Leng Ruoxue and the others had seen enough of themotion when Guan Yue Long and the others went to the toilet and returned to the remote yard.

    ¡°Miss, where did you go?¡± Feng Da looked at Leng Ruoxue and the others who suddenly appeared and couldn¡¯t help asking curiously.. Hehe, looks like Miss and the others went invisible to do bad things again.

 Chapter 616 - The Unlucky Patriarch of the Wu family (5)

    <h4>Chapter 616: The Unlucky Patriarch of the Wu family (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°I went out for a walk. Oh right, the Wu family¡¯s patriarch fell into the toilet.¡± Leng Ruoxue naturally wanted to share this news with her subordinates on the principle of sharing blessings.

    ¡°Ah! Really, Miss. I want to take a look,¡± Feng Da said hurriedly.

    ¡°Miss, I want to see it too,¡± Lin Yuan said, unwilling to be outdone.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said and ordered Ling to cast an invisibility spell on Feng Da and the others. Hehe, the purpose of telling them was to let them watch themotion!

    ¡°You should go too!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very openly as she looked at the guards with interest in their eyes and some excitement.

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ll be going then.¡± The guards bowed respectfully and left the yard immediately after speaking¡­

    Seeing that only the three of them and the beast were left in the yard that was still crowded just now, the freak couldn¡¯t help suggesting, ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go take an afternoon nap!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked up at the sky and nodded in agreement. It was still a distance away from noon, but she could still take a nap now.

    ¡°Uh! I want to sleep too.¡± Empty rolled his eyes and said helplessly. Why did these two sleep for no reason? He really didn¡¯t understand. Could it be¡­ He couldn¡¯t help letting his imagination run wild. Fortunately, Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t know the dirty thoughts in his heart. Otherwise, she would definitely be anxious with him. After all, the rtionship between the two children was very pure!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly and then brought the two of them and the beast into the bracelet. After entering, Leng Ruoxue and the freak immediately left Empty and entered their purple bamboo hut¡­

    ¡°These two fes!¡± Empty red at their backs andined through gritted teeth. Then he entered his room¡­

    Time passed quietly, and a day passed quickly. Leng Ruoxue and the freak had been cultivating in the purple bamboo hut, so they didn¡¯t pay much attention to the situation outside¡­

    When Leng Ruoxue and the freak emerged from the bracelet and came to the yard, they saw Feng Da and the others lying on the ground with their limbs facing the sky. Moreover, their stomachs were bulging¡­

    ¡°Feng Da, what are you doing?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. They were lying on the ground when they were drunk, but why were they lying on the ground when they were sober?

    ¡°Miss, we were too full and couldn¡¯t stand up,¡± Feng Da said shyly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but drip two drops of cold sweat on her forehead when she heard Feng Da¡¯s words. She thought, Are you children? You actually overeat. If you can¡¯t eat, then don¡¯t eat! Why are you so full that you can¡¯t even stand up? Upon seeing this, she helplessly took out a jade bottle from the bracelet, poured out a pill, and threw it into Feng Da¡¯s mouth.

    The pill melted as soon as it entered his mouth. Feng Da felt that his stomach didn¡¯t swell so much after taking it for a while. Boohoo¡­ Miss¡¯s medicine was so effective!

    ¡°Open your mouths!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. Then she released several mystic powers from her fingertips and threw a pill into everyone¡¯s mouths.

    After a while, Feng Da and the others, who felt much better, hurriedly got up from the ground and looked at Leng Ruoxue very shyly with red faces.

    ¡°Miss, we promised you that we would definitelyplete the food mission, so we identally ate too much.¡± Feng Da scratched his head and smiled foolishly.

    ¡°A bunch of idiots. Don¡¯t force yourself if you can¡¯t eat!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of disapproval.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Feng Da and the others only smiled foolishly.

    ¡°Did anything happen yesterday?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked casually.

    ¡°Uh! Nothing big, just a little small.¡± Feng Da suppressed his smile.

    ¡°What?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows and asked very indifferently.

    ¡°After the Wu family¡¯s patriarch was fished out of the toilet by his subordinates yesterday, he locked himself in his room and showered non-stop. Also, I heard a very strange sounding from Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s roomst night, hehe!¡± Feng Da hurriedly reported.

    ¡°A very strange sound?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled.

    ¡°Uh! Yes¡­¡± Feng Da stammered, not knowing what to say.

    ¡°Did those guards steal food again?¡± Leng Ruoxue changed the topic seeing Feng Da¡¯s awkward expression.

    ¡°No, they were called away by Guan Yue Lai,¡± Feng Da reported.

    ¡°That fool didn¡¯te yesterday, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°He didn¡¯te. I heard that he was temporarily grounded by Guan Yue Long. He said he would let him out after the flower viewing convention,¡± Feng Da said with slight pity. s! Poor Guan Yue Lai. She had only snatched the young miss back for a day and never had the chance to see her again.

    ¡°Seems like Guan Yue Long is afraid that he will cause trouble,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization.

    ¡°Miss, when are we leaving the Guan Yue family?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help asking curiously. Uh! The flower appreciation festival was tomorrow. Miss should have some ns, right?

    ¡°Ning De will fetch us out today,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly, a subtle smile shing in her beautiful eyes.

    ¡°Miss, are we going out so easily?¡± Feng Da said indignantly. They couldn¡¯t snatch the drip just because they wanted to. They had to be responsible for snatching it.

    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile.

    ¡°Hehe, definitely not!¡± Feng Da said with a naughty smile. He knew that Miss would not let the Guan Yue family off so easily. However, the Guan Yue family had also been hungry for two days. Uh! Would anyone faint from hunger if they starved for a day today?

    ¡°Feng Da, someone should be here to ¡®tour¡¯ today, so quickly destroy the evidence!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. In fact, she felt that it was quite strange. They had been here for two days, and the Guan Yue family had been looking for thieves, but why didn¡¯t anyonee here to search?

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve already cleaned up. We won¡¯t let anyone find any evidence,¡± Feng Da promised.

    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s wait here for Ning De toe and ask for her!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly with a malicious smile on her beautiful face.

    ¡°Miss, is there anything we need to prepare?¡± Feng Da asked again..

 Chapter 617 - Food That Can Talk (1)

    <h4>Chapter 617: Food That Can Talk (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to prepare. We are victims. We just need to be of our nature,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Feng Da understood. They were the victims, so they just had to pretend to be the victims.

    At the same time, Ning De, who had been restless for two days in the Alchemist Association, came uninvited after breakfast¡­

    In the Guan Yue family¡¯s living room.

    Guan Yue Long looked at Ning De sitting beside him with a face full of smiles and was very happy in his heart. This President Ning was a rare guest. He couldn¡¯t invite him casually. He didn¡¯t expect him to take the initiative to visit today, haha!

    ¡°President Ning, why are you here this time?¡± Guan Yue Long asked politely with a smile on his face.

    ¡°There¡¯s a small matter,¡± Ning De said calmly. Uh! He had also heard about what had happened to the Guan Yue family these two days, so he was still quite sympathetic to Guan Yue Long. Unfortunately, sympathy was sympathy. They had provoked Leng Ruoxue after all! Therefore, he could only express spiritual sympathy for the Guan Yue family!

    ¡°Haha, President Ning, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Just say it,¡± Guan Yue Long said very readily. Hehe, President Ning took the initiative to beg him. If they owed him a favor, their Guan Yue family¡¯s pills would not have to worry in the future. He thought happily in his heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. A guest from our Alchemist Association was snatched away by your Ninth Young Master, so I¡¯m here to ask for someone!¡± Ning De said with a faint smile, his expression unreadable.

    ¡°What? There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Guan Yue Long was shocked and cold sweat couldn¡¯t help flowing down his back.

    ¡°Could it be that Patriarch Guan Yue thinks I will joke about this kind of thing?¡± Ning De¡¯s face became stern and said somewhat coldly.

    ¡°Uh! President Ning, that¡¯s not what I mean. It¡¯s just that Lai¡¯er was grounded by me yesterday. He shouldn¡¯t have the chance to go out and snatch the esteemed guest of the Alchemist Association, right?¡± Guan Yuelong hurriedly exined. He didn¡¯t want to ruin the friendship with the Alchemist Association because of something unnecessary. After all, the consequences would be very serious if his rtionship with the Alchemist Association was bad. Moreover, their Guan Yue family didn¡¯t have an alchemist, so he needed to establish a good rtionship with the Alchemist Association even more.

    ¡°We snatched it the day before yesterday. Someone saw with their own eyes that our guild¡¯s guest was snatched away by your Ninth Young Master,¡± Ning De said calmly.

    ¡°Uh! Who saw it?¡± Guan Yue Long couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll tell you who it is so that your Guan Yue family can silence me?¡± Ning De said very rudely, his expression bing colder and colder.

    ¡°Uh! How can that be? I just wanted to ask that person to confirm!¡± Guan Yue Long said a little embarrassed. Boohoo¡­ In fact, he was thinking about how to push this matter away. He really didn¡¯t want to offend the Alchemist Association! He couldn¡¯t help cursing in his heart when he thought of this. Damn, what a worrisome thing. How could this have happened if Xi¡¯er hadn¡¯t been at home for the past two days!

    ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, there¡¯s no need to confirm. I believe that person won¡¯t say that he¡¯s panicking,¡± Ning De said confidently because the person who saw it with his own eyes was him! He would have killed his way over on the same day if Miss didn¡¯t ask him toe today!

    ¡°Oh, someone, bring Young Master Lai here,¡± Guan Yuelong ordered. The guards outside the living room immediately went to look for him as soon as he finished speaking.

    Soon, Guan Yue Lai was brought to the living room.

    ¡°Father, you¡¯re finally willing to let me out. Hehe, I knew you wouldn¡¯t bear to lock me up,¡± Guan Yue Lai said confidently, her greasy face full of pride.

    ¡°Vile being, kneel down!¡± Guan Yue Long roared, a trace of imperceptible disgust shing in his eyes.

    ¡°Father, why?¡± Guan Yue Lai asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Kneel!¡± Guan Yue Long roared again and added a little pressure.

    Plop! Guan Yue Lai¡¯s knees softened and she couldn¡¯t help kneeling on the ground.

    ¡°Father!¡± Guan Yue Lai looked at his father, who had always loved him with aggrieved eyes, his face full of disbelief. Boohoo¡­ He couldn¡¯t believe that his father would actually shout at him in front of outsiders. This made him very embarrassed. One had to know that he was the most favored Ninth Young Master of the Guan Yue family!

    ¡°Let me ask you, did you snatch someone again the day before yesterday?¡± Guan Yue Long ignored Guan Yue Lai¡¯s pitiful appearance and asked bluntly.

    ¡°No!¡± Guan Yue Lai quickly denied, its eyes rolling around in panic. Boohoo¡­ Could it be that the beauty had been discovered? Impossible, no one would go there at all.

    ¡°You still dare to deny it? How can it be fake if someone saw it with their own eyes!¡± Guan Yue Long red and roared very angrily.

    ¡°Father, I really didn¡¯t! Who saw it? Let him out.¡± Guan Yue Lai was not stupid when she was stupid. He knew very well that if he did something bad, he needed conclusive evidence. He believed that the matter with the beauty was very secretive, and no one would discover it at all, so he felt that he just needed to deny it.

    ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, since the Ninth Young Master refuses to admit it, why don¡¯t we call the guards beside him and ask him?¡± Ning De suggested with a spurious smile.

    ¡°Okay. Guards, bring those guards here!¡± Guan Yue Long ordered loudly for the second time. At this moment, the anger in his heart had already risen to an unprecedented height. He was already very hungry after not eating for two days. Now, the Alchemist Association came knocking on his door to ask for them. He felt that he really had no face left.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The guard outside the door immediately left the living room after hearing the patriarch¡¯s order.

    After a while, the guards were all brought to the living room.

    ¡°Greetings, Patriarch.¡± The guards bowed respectfully. However, their faces turned pale in fright when they looked up and saw the person sitting beside the patriarch. Boohoo¡­ Wasn¡¯t that person a tour guide? Why was he sitting beside the patriarch? One had to know that not just anyone could sit beside the patriarch.

    ¡°Did the Ninth Young Master snatch someone again the day before yesterday?¡± Guan Yue Long didn¡¯t beat around the bush and questioned directly.

    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes..¡± The guards looked at each other, nodded in unison, and said honestly.

 Chapter 618 - Food That Can Talk (2)

    <h4>Chapter 618: Food That Can Talk (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. I didn¡¯t!¡± Guan Yue Lai couldn¡¯t help reprimanding when he heard the guard.

    ¡°Shut up! Damn it, why didn¡¯t anyone tell me?¡± Guan Yue Long was furious. The guards in the family were really looking down on him even more.

    ¡°Patriarch, we were arranged by Young Master Lai to watch over those people and couldn¡¯t leave at all! After we were transferred back by Young Master this morning, we stayed in the Lai yard to y with him and didn¡¯t have the chance to leave.¡± A guardposed himself and exined. He knew that they were now considered locusts on the vine with Feng Da and the others, so what couldn¡¯t be said would definitely rot in their stomachs. Fortunately, they had discussed the excuse beforehand!

    ¡°Where are those people?¡± Guan Yue Long asked while suppressing his anger. However, a big question mark couldn¡¯t help surging in his heart. What do you mean by those people?

    ¡°They were locked in the side yard that our family abandoned by Young Master!¡± the guard replied.

    ¡°Release those people immediately. Remember, don¡¯t slight them!¡± Guan Yue Long hurriedly ordered and red at Guan Yue Lai, who didn¡¯t dare to make a sound because of his roar.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the guard said quickly and left the living room.

    ¡°Hehe, President Ning, this matter¡­¡± Guan Yue Long turned his head and looked at Ning De carefully. He stopped mid-sentence. s! He knew that it was impossible to minimize this matter since Ning De had found the door!

    ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, I can¡¯t help you with this matter. Do you know who your son snatched?¡± Ning De said with an expression that said ¡®I can¡¯t help you¡¯.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Guan Yuelong was shocked. From what Ning De said, could it be a big shot that he couldn¡¯t afford to offend? His heart turned cold at the thought of this possibility!

    ¡°The woman that the Ninth Young Master snatched is the future president of our headquarters. One of his subordinates is His Excellency Du Min¡¯s beloved disciple. Uh! You do know Excellency Du Min, right? He¡¯s famous for being protective of his loved ones. Do you think I can help you?¡± Ning De said with a very regretful expression, but he wasughing in his heart. Hehe, this feeling of bullying was really good!

    ¡°I¡­ I know!¡± Cold sweat broke out on Guan Yue Long¡¯s forehead after hearing Ning De¡¯s words. Boohoo¡­ Why was their Guan Yue family so unlucky! They actually offended His Excellency Du Min and the future president of the Alchemist Association. If other families knew that their Guan Yue family had offended the Alchemist Association, which family would dare to be on good terms with them in the future! Wasn¡¯t this the end of the world for their Guan Yue family?

    ¡°By the way, His Excellency Du Min is currently giving pointers to those alchemist grandmasters in our association! However, he was furious after knowing about this, so your Guan Yue family can only count on yourselves!¡± Ning De said helplessly, the expression on his face so helpless.

    ¡°President Ning, you can¡¯t leave this matter alone! Can you help me plead with His Excellency Du Min? My Guan Yue family is willing toe personally to ask for forgiveness,¡± Guan Yue Long requested with a pale face, his attitude very humble.

    ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? That youngdy¡¯s subordinate is Du Min¡¯s beloved disciple, so the root of the problem isn¡¯t His Excellency Du Min,¡± Ning De reminded. In fact, His Excellency Du Min had said that he would listen to the youngdy when he came to the Guan Yue family.

    ¡°I understand. Guards, invite that youngdy here.¡± Guan Yue Long hurriedly nodded and ordered.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The guard guarding outside the hall nodded and was about to leave to find someone when he was stopped by the patriarch.

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go personally.¡± Guan Yue Long had already stood up after speaking and turned to Ning De beside him. ¡°President Ning, can I trouble you to apany me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but Patriarch Guan Yue, I have to let you know in advance. Don¡¯t count on me to help you. I¡¯m really helpless in this matter!¡± Ning De said with a troubled face.

    ¡°I know. I just need President Ning to apany me.¡± Guan Yuelong said with a bitter smile. s! Why was the Guan Yue family so unlucky! They actually provoked someone from the Alchemist Association.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Ning De nodded.

    ¡°Take the young master away and lock him in the cell. No one is allowed to let him out without my orders. Otherwise, the familyw will serve him!¡± Guan Yue Long ordered as he looked at the guards standing in the hall before leaving.

    ¡°Yes!¡± the guards hurriedly said, heaving a sigh of relief at the same time. It seemed like they were safe for the time being. Hu, none of them had expected Miss Leng¡¯s identity to be so noble.

    ¡°Young Master, please!¡± a guard said.

    ¡°Father, you can¡¯t do this. How can you treat me like this for a woman!¡± Guan Yue Lai hurriedly shouted in fright when he heard that he was going to be locked in the cell. Obviously, he didn¡¯t understand the importance of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s status.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Bring him there immediately!¡± Guan Yue Long roared at the guards with some annoyance.

    ¡°Yes!¡± the guards replied. At the same time, they couldn¡¯t help but grumble in their hearts. Who would dare to bring the young master down without your permission? He was your son after all. They were also afraid that the patriarch would settle the scoreter!

    Guan Yue Long turned his head to Ning De and said, ¡°President Ning, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning De nodded and prepared to watch the show.

    The two of them strode toward the side yard that the guard mentioned. They smelled a strange fragrance entering their mouths and noses when they were far away. This fragrance was really too lethal for Guan Yue Long, who had been hungry for two days!

    ¡°What¡¯s that smell? How can it be so fragrant?¡± Ning De took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t help asking. He looked at Guan Yue Long as if he was saying, ¡®What good things did your Guan Yue family hide?¡¯

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Stop, where are you going in a panic?¡± Guan Yue Long said in puzzlement. Coincidentally, he saw another nsman passing by them and stopped that person.

    ¡°Patriarch!¡± The person bowed very respectfully when he saw Guan Yue Long and Ning De. He might not know the person beside the patriarch, but those who could walk side by side with the patriarch were definitely not ordinary people.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Guan Yue Long asked in puzzlement.. Several more nsmen ran past them while asking this nsman. They even ignored him, the patriarch!

 Chapter 619 - Food That Can Talk (3)

    <h4>Chapter 619: Food That Can Talk (3)</h4>

    ¡°Someone seems to be grilling there, so let¡¯s go take a look,¡± the nsman hurriedly exined. Boohoo¡­ They had been hungry for two days, and such delicious food was not something they could refuse, so they wanted to see if they had the chance to buy some food.

    ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, let¡¯s take a look too!¡± Ning De said with great interest.

    ¡°President Ning, let¡¯s go see that youngdy first!¡± Guan Yue Long suggested with some difficulty. He also wanted to see who was grilling and deliberately seducing them, but asking for the youngdy¡¯s forgiveness was the most important thing for him now.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ning De answered understandingly.

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, President Ning,¡± Guan Yue Long said gratefully. Then the two of them continued walking toward the side yard. However, they couldn¡¯t help but slow down because the smell was really too alluring!

    As they walked, they realized that the smell was getting stronger and more people were gathering around them¡­

    ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, is this the side yard where Miss is locked up?¡± Ning De couldn¡¯t help asking speechlessly when he saw Guan Yuelong stop and frown. s! He knew it! The Guan Yue family couldn¡¯t even lift the lid. How could they make such a beautiful smell? So it was Miss who did it! Miss¡¯s move was really too ruthless. How could people who had been hungry for two days stand it!

    ¡°Yes.¡± Guan Yue Long nodded ufortably, wanting to cry but had no tears. Boohoo¡­ This was a coincidence!

    ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, there are so many people surrounding the door! It seems like it won¡¯t be easy for us to enter!¡± Ning De said as if it was difficult.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll get them to disperse.¡± Guan Yue Long shouted, ¡°Disperse!¡±

    However, no one bothered with him¡­

    ¡°Family Head Guan Yue, I think your voice is too soft!¡± Ning De reminded. In fact, he had long beenughing in his heart. Haha, this was the power of food!

    ¡°Disperse!¡± Guan Yue Long roared furiously. Boohoo¡­ It seemed like he couldn¡¯t get his face back!

    However, the response was still in the dark heads of the people behind him¡­

    ¡°Uh! Family Head Guan Yue, forget it. Stop shouting. They will naturally disperse when the smell is gone.¡± Ning De couldn¡¯t help beingforted. He even felt some pity for Guan Yue Long now. s! This family head¡¯s status in the hearts of his nsmen was actually inferior to food!

    ¡°s! That¡¯s the only way!¡± Guan Yue Long sighed heavily and said helplessly.

    Ning De found a random ce to sit down and stole a nce at Guan Yuelong, whose face was a little dark. Apart from pity, he was also sympathetic.

    In the yard.

    Leng Ruoxue, the freak, and Empty were sitting on the stone chairs as handlers. Zheng En, Feng Da, and the others handled the food nimbly. The onlookers at the entrance of the yard and the angry old man in front of them were naturally ignored.

    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m talking to you. Did you hear me?¡± The Sixth Elder roared furiously, cursing in his heart non-stop. Damn, these people actually dared to not take him, the Sixth Elder, seriously. He would definitely not let them go!

    Unfortunately, Leng Ruoxue and the others didn¡¯t even look at him.

    ¡°Guards, arrest these thieves who stole our Guan Yue family¡¯s food!¡± The Sixth Elder roared at the people behind him without any face seeing that he was ignored. However, no one bothered with him at all because almost everyone was drooling and staring intently at the food in Feng Da and the others¡¯ hands with shining eyes! Nothing was more important than the delicious food in front of them now!

    ¡°First Elder, are we just going to let Sixth Elder do this?¡± The Fifth Elder asked the First Elder beside him softly in the crowd. He couldn¡¯t help being surprised. Where did these peoplee from?

    ¡°Can you stop him?¡± The First Elder sighed softly and said helplessly. s! The Sixth Elder was already going crazy from hunger. The three people sitting there were obviously not to be trifled with. He was experienced and knowledgeable, and had seen countless people. He knew very well that the Guanyue family was probably in trouble this time.

    ¡°First Elder, I think I heard the patriarch¡¯s voice just now!¡± Fifth Elder said uncertainly.

    ¡°Go out and take a look. If not, go find the patriarch yourself,¡± the First Elder said after some thought. He had only been paying attention to the food just now and didn¡¯t hear anything at all. However, now that things hade to this, he felt that it was better for the patriarch toe personally lest things couldn¡¯t be sorted out in the end!

    ¡°Yes, First Elder. Don¡¯t forget to buy some for me if they are willing to sell these food!¡± The Fifth Elder didn¡¯t forget to remind him before leaving.

    ¡°Yes, go quickly!¡± First Elder urged. s! At this point, how could he be in the mood to eat! He wanted to know more about why these people appeared in the Guan Yue family. However, he wouldn¡¯t directly say that they were thieves like the Sixth Elder!

    ¡°I¡¯m going!¡± Fifth Elder slowly arched out of the crowd like a snail after speaking¡­

    ¡°Yes, Sixth Elder!¡± First Elder nodded and then said helplessly.

    ¡°First Elder, you¡¯re here. I found the thieves. Hurry up and send people to capture these thieves!¡± The Sixth Elder was excited as if he had seen help after seeing the First Elder. Hehe, these food was finally going to belong to them!

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The First Elder couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and scolded. He red fiercely at the Sixth Elder and turned his head to Leng Ruoxue and the others and said very politely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. Our Guan Yue family has been rude. May I know why you havee to our Guan Yue family?¡±

    The Sixth Elder instinctively shut his mouth after being roared by the First Elder!

    ¡°You are the First Elder of the Guan Yue family?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyelids slightly and said very coldly when she saw that a heavyweight was finally willing to appear.

    ¡°Yes, hehe. May I know why Miss and the others came to our Guan Yue family?¡± The First Elder said very amiably, a faint smile hanging on Old Cang¡¯s face the entire time. After all, he would absolutely not act rashly without knowing these people¡¯s identities.

    ¡°First Elder, they¡¯re obviously here to steal from our Guan Yue family. They¡¯re the thieves we¡¯ve been looking for two days! We finally found them today!¡± The Sixth Elder said anxiously after resting for a while..

 Chapter 620 - Food That Can Talk (4)

    <h4>Chapter 620: Food That Can Talk (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Shut up!¡± First Elder roared with a ck face.

    ¡°First Elder, you should send people to arrest them, not ask me to shut up!¡± The Sixth Elder¡¯s anger rose and he directly roared at the First Elder. He would not dare to speak so loudly in front of the patriarch and First Elder usually, let alone shout at them. However, he had been hungry for two days and had almost lost his mind, so he had to obtain these food!

    ¡°Hehe, the Guan Yue family really doesn¡¯t differentiate between seniors and juniors. I only found out today that the First Elder of the Guan Yue family can be shouted at by anyone.¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly with a light smile after looking at the crazy Sixth Elder.

    ¡°Uh! Miss, don¡¯t misunderstand. Sixth Elder¡¯s mental state has been a little abnormal these past two days, so I won¡¯t take it to heart with him,¡± First Elder exined without anger.

    ¡°First Elder! You¡¯re the one with abnormal mental health! You actually didn¡¯t arrest the thief when you saw him. You¡¯re really too useless!¡± The anger in the Sixth Elder¡¯s heart surged when he heard that the First Elder actually embarrassed him in front of outsiders and even said that he was mentally ill. At this moment, whatever he was afraid of had long been thrown to Java.

    ¡°Hehe, First Elder, right? Seems like this crazy Sixth Elder doesn¡¯t appreciate your kindness!¡± the noble and elegant Empty said with a faint smile.

    ¡°You said we are thieves. Do you have any evidence?¡± After speaking to the First Elder, Empty turned his head and stared at the Sixth Elder with his pitch-ck and gloomy eyes as he asked calmly.

    ¡°Of course there are. Firstly, this is the territory of our Guan Yue family. Why are you here? Secondly, these food you¡¯re grilling now are obviously our Guan Yue family¡¯s things! Two days ago, our Guan Yue family was robbed. Now that the evidence is conclusive and the stolen goods are all here, what else do you have to say!¡± The Sixth Elder didn¡¯t give the First Elder any chance to speak at all. The expression on his face became more and more smug as he looked at these food that emitted an alluring fragrance in front of him.

    The First Elder sighed and fell silent after hearing what the Sixth Elder said. s! He knew that things were not under his control at all. Patriarch, I¡¯ve tried my best. Come quickly! He prayed silently in his heart.

    ¡°Sixth Elder speaks clearly. Seems like he¡¯s really not sick!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. Not bad, not bad. Even pigs took the initiative to fall into a trap!

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not sick. Hmph! You thieves dare to steal our Guan Yue family¡¯s food. You¡¯re dead meat!¡± The Sixth Elder became even more smug.

    ¡°Sixth Elder, you said that we grilled the food of your Guan Yue family. Do you have evidence?¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. In fact, the Sixth Elder was right. The food that the Guan Yue family had lost these two days was indeed eliminated by her subordinates and the beasts. Of course, there was also the traitor of the Guan Yue family. However, he didn¡¯t have evidence. She knew that the Sixth Elder¡¯s goal was only for the food in front of her. He didn¡¯t care if it was the Guan Yue family at all. What she wanted was this effect, so she was very grateful for the Sixth Elder¡¯s cooperation!

    ¡°Yes, that Sixth Elder, do you know what we grilled?¡± Feng Da, who had been cooking, couldn¡¯t help asking. Hehe, actually, he had been suppressing it for a long time, but Miss hadn¡¯t said anything yet. He couldn¡¯t ruin Miss¡¯s n!

    ¡°Roast meat! What else can it be?¡± the Sixth Elder said with certainty. Even though this meat smelled very fragrant, meat was meat, not something rare. It was also used to test him. He really despised his intelligence.

    ¡°Miss, take out the food and let the food tell us for yourself. Are they from the Guan Yue family?¡± Feng Da suggested with a smile, already overjoyed in his heart. Hehe, he had already foreseen the expression of the Sixth Elder when he saw the food.

    ¡°Hmph! Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child? How can food speak?¡± The Sixth Elder roared in disbelief, but he was pleasantly surprised in his heart. He couldn¡¯t help shouting, Take it out quickly! This bit isn¡¯t enough.

    ¡°Then let the food speak for itself!¡± Leng Ruoxue moved the ¡®food¡¯ from the bracelet with a thought. They upied the entire yard as soon as they emerged¡­

    ¡°W-what do you want? Do you want to fight? I¡¯m warning you not to do anything rash. This is the territory of our Guan Yue family!¡± The Sixth Elder looked at the dozens of giant pythons that suddenly appeared and upied the yard and surrounded him. His face was pale from fright, and he stammered a little as he spoke. His entire body was trembling non-stop, and his legs were so weak that he could barely stand. Boohoo¡­ He was most afraid of snakes, and each of these snakes was so huge. However, he forced himself not to faint because he was afraid that he would be food in their huge mouths after pressing down on these giant pythons.

    The First Elder also looked at the giant python not far away with his mouth agape, thinking to himself, Could those delicious food be python meat? Boohoo¡­ No one dared to eat snakes in the Boundless Heaven Continent. It was not that they didn¡¯t want to eat them, but they couldn¡¯t afford to offend them! Because the pythons on the Boundless Heaven Continent lived in groups!

    Simrly, the people from the Guan Yue family, who had been watching by the door, were also scared. Some people who were afraid of snakes even fainted from fright after seeing these pythons that gave off immense pressure¡­

    ¡°Sixth Elder, don¡¯t you not believe that food can talk? I¡¯ve brought the food out. Ask them yourself!¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at the pythons and urged the Sixth Elder.

    ¡°They¡­ They are food? W-who are you lying to?¡± The Sixth Elder stammered, his face full of disbelief. Boohoo¡­ He would not believe that these snakes were food. He would rather believe that these snakes were the beasts of this woman in front of him, that she deliberately let them out to scare him!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, let them say it themselves.¡± Leng Ruoxue shrugged and said helplessly.

    ¡°We are the food raised by Miss.¡± The highest level ck python among the pythonsined with tears in its eyes. Its demeanor and expression looked so pitiful. Boohoo¡­ It was a level seven Transcendent Divine Beast! However, it could not be Miss¡¯s beast.. Moreover, Miss always threatened these poor snakes, saying that whoever had the lowest level would eat it the next time they wanted to eat snake meat! They were so scared that they did not dare to dy at all and cultivated diligently.

 Chapter 621 - Food That Can Talk (5)

    <h4>Chapter 621: Food That Can Talk (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    However, after following Miss for so long, Miss treated them really well and often gave them delicious things. Therefore, if Miss really wanted to eat them, they were also willing to be eaten by Miss. After all, Miss had long been the master in their hearts! This was absolutely the thoughts of the pythons!

    ¡°Sixth Elder, did you hear that!¡± Leng Ruoxue ignored the python¡¯s pitiful gaze and said directly to the Sixth Elder.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± the Sixth Elder roared in disbelief. In fact, he wasn¡¯t the only one who couldn¡¯t ept it. Many people from the Guan Yue family also couldn¡¯t ept it. However, their thoughts were different from the Sixth Elder¡¯s. They just felt that this fact was too unbelievable.

    ¡°Sixth Elder doesn¡¯t believe you!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the pythons with a spurious smile.

    ¡°Damn it, how dare you doubt my words! Are you tired of living?¡± The ck python roared furiously. Hmph! How dare you not believe me? Do you think I would lie about something like this? I can be as obedient as a kitten in front of my young miss and the others, but there¡¯s no need for me to swallow my anger in front of this damn old man! Moreover, this damn old man provoked my young miss, so it¡¯s even more unforgivable!

    ¡°Big Brother, kill him!¡± a blue water python suggested. It rolled up the Sixth Elder with its thick tail, and it¡¯s cold blue eyes stared at the Sixth Elder like it was staring at its prey!

    ¡°Ah! Help!¡± The Sixth Elder was enrolled in the semi high school. All the blood in his body rushed to his head. He couldn¡¯t help screaming loudly as he looked at the pythons with fierce eyes below him. Boohoo¡­ He wanted to faint now, but he was very energetic. Moreover, he didn¡¯t feel anything except fear at this moment!

    ¡°Tch, coward, what a useless thing. If you can be an elder at your level, then I can be the patriarch!¡± the blue water python said with contempt.

    ¡°First Elder, save me!¡± The Sixth Elder pleaded again. Boohoo¡­ He was really scared!

    However, the First Elder didn¡¯t even raise his head as if he didn¡¯t hear it. He only looked down at his new shoes. Hmph! Save you? You can count on yourself. I can¡¯t save you! How could he dare to snatch someone from the python¡¯s tail!

    ¡°Big Brother, do we do it?¡± The water python asked after the Sixth Elder asked for help.

    ¡°Kill!¡± the ck python ordered coldly. Hmph! It was a level-seven Transcendent Divine Beast with strength equivalent to a Mystic Supremacy. That damn old man actually dared to doubt its words. He had really lived enough!

    ¡°Okay!¡± The water python was about to attack when it was interrupted!

    ¡°Keep your men!¡± Guan Yue Long, who had squeezed into the yard with great difficulty, said loudly. He also red fiercely at the Sixth Elder, who wanted to faint but couldn¡¯t. Moreover, he was so scared that he peed his pants while foaming at the mouth.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± the water python roared in displeasure.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯m the patriarch of the Guan Yue family, Guan Yue Long. Please show mercy and spare his life,¡± Guan Yue Long pleaded. He hated the ipetent Sixth Elder to the core, but the Sixth Elder was a member of the Guan Yue family after all. It would be a great humiliation for their Guan Yue family if they were killed by a snake in front of him! Therefore, this kind of thing absolutely couldn¡¯t happen under his nose.

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re the boss of this coward! Hmph! This coward actually dares to question our Big Brother¡¯s words. Tell me what to do!¡± the water python questioned unforgivingly.

    ¡°Erm¡­¡± Guan Yue Long was at a loss for words. What could he do? Helpless, he couldn¡¯t help turning his gaze to Ning De, hoping that Ning De could put in a few good words for him.

    However, the words¡¯ helpless¡¯ were written in Ning De¡¯s eyes. In fact, he was quite curious about these pythons because he just heard them calling themselves food. Uh! Miss actually raised powerful pythons as food. It was really too awesome!

    Guan Yue Long knew that he couldn¡¯t say anything when he saw Ning De¡¯s expression. Therefore, his gaze couldn¡¯t help searching the yard. His eyes couldn¡¯t help lighting up when his eyes moved to the three people sitting by the stone table because the three people in front of him were really too outstanding. The man was iparably handsome, and the woman was drop dead gorgeous. They were all of heaven¡¯s charm! The man and woman leaning against each other were Mystic Monarchs, and the other man¡¯s strength was unfathomable to the point that even he couldn¡¯t tell.

    He sighed softly and carefully passed through the huge python group that upied the entire yard to arrive in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others. He bowed slightly and said, ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯ve neglected you. I¡¯m really sorry for making you suffer.¡±

    ¡°Family Head Guan Yue, is it? I¡¯m not the one being wronged now, but my food! How dare you question the words of a level-seven Transcendent Divine Beast. Your family¡¯s Sixth Elder is quite bold!¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly.

    ¡°Erm¡­ I¡¯m willing to apologize to Miss Leng and your food on behalf of the Guan Yue family. I hope Miss Leng will spare the Sixth Elder¡¯s life,¡± Guan Yuelong requested very kindly. However, he couldn¡¯t help but grumble in his heart. How could anyone treat a level-seven Transcendent Divine Beast as food? It would be strange if anyone believed it!

    ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, the Guan Yue family is a top family. There¡¯s really no need for a powerless little girl like me to bow and scrape. I can¡¯t bear it!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of fright.

    ¡°Uh! This matter was originally our Guan Yue Family¡¯s fault. Therefore, you canpletely bear it.¡± Two drops of cold sweat couldn¡¯t help hanging on Guan Yuelong¡¯s forehead. He thought to himself, Who dared to say that the future president of the Alchemist Association was a powerless little girl? He was the first to be anxious with that person. Boohoo¡­ In the Boundless Heaven Continent, the only ones who could bepared with the three major super families were probably only the four major guilds. Even though the Guan Yue Family was a top-notch family, they were not even a fart in front of the four major guilds!

    ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, some things can¡¯t be treated as if nothing happened with an apology,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded kindly, seeing that Guan Yue Long¡¯s attitude was still considered sincere.

    ¡°Uh! Miss, feel free to request anything?¡± Guan Yue Long said very humbly. He knew that it was probably impossible to resolve this matter peacefully after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. s! He only hoped that this woman¡¯s request would not be too ridiculous now. After all, he was unwilling to fall out with the Mystic Association..

 Chapter 622 - This Is Our Food Expenses (1)

    <h4>Chapter 622: This Is Our Food Expenses (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Requirement? What does Patriarch Guan Yue mean? Do you think I want to take advantage of you?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly and said very displeased.

    ¡°Uh! No, no, that¡¯s not what I mean. What I mean is that our Guan Yue family has let Miss suffer. I¡¯m willing topensate Miss on behalf of the Guan Yue family,¡± Guan Yue Long hurriedly exined. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t understand. He didn¡¯t say anything either! Why did he anger Leng Ruoxue?

    ¡°Miss, the meat is grilled.¡± At this moment, Feng Da deliberately walked to Leng Ruoxue and the others with a few pieces of grilled meat and handed them the meat.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Leng Ruoxue took the delicious and greasy meat, put it in her mouth, and took a small bite. A unique fragrance of meat drifted into Guan Yuelong¡¯s nose along the breeze¡­

    It smells so good. Guan Yuelong couldn¡¯t help taking a deep breath and muttering in his heart, Boohoo¡­ Eating it in front of me is obviously deliberately craving me! It¡¯s too much!

    ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, would you like some?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the few pieces of grilled meat left on the table and asked politely.

    However, before Guan Yuelong could answer, Empty said, ¡°Xue¡¯er, Patriarch Guan Yuelong is experienced and knowledgeable. What good things have he not eaten before? Why would he want a few pieces of grilled meat!¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true!¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly and stopped giving in. However, she couldn¡¯t helpughing secretly in her heart when she saw the constipated expression on Guan Yuelong¡¯s face. Haha!

    Boohoo¡­ Guan Yue Long was so angry seeing the two of them echoing each other! He was really angry, angry that they seduced him but didn¡¯t let him eat them! Evil people!

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m very sincere. What¡¯s your opinion?¡± Guan Yue Long turned his gaze away from the alluring food and asked again.

    ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, you should coax my food first. I¡¯ve raised them for so long. If their mood affects the quality of the meat, then there¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t directly answer Guan Yue Long but didn¡¯t refuse his suggestion.

    ¡°Uh! Alright then!¡± Guan Yue Long couldn¡¯t help saying gloomily. Boohoo¡­ Not only could he not eat those ¡®food¡¯, he actually had to coax them. What was this!

    ¡°Then go quickly. We¡¯ll have a chance to talk after coaxing them. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let anyone who dares to bully me off!¡± Leng Ruoxue half urged and half warned.

    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment, Miss.¡± Guan Yue Long smiled bitterly and came to the highest level ck python and said, ¡°May I know your name?¡±

    ¡°How can anyone tell me my name?¡± The ck python raised its head high and said arrogantly, it¡¯s cold eyes not even looking at Guan Yue Long.

    ¡°Uh! Then how should I address you?¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Guan Yuelong¡¯s forehead. This python seems to be very angry! Look at this attitude, it¡¯s not friendly at all!

    ¡°Up to you!¡± the ck python said coldly, its expression still cool.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Brother ck! Brother ck, can you not let your brother let go of the Sixth Elder?¡± Guan Yue Long probed. s! The Sixth Elder was already foaming from being hung. Wouldn¡¯t he vomit blood if this continued?

    ¡°Who do you think you are? Let me tell you, I won¡¯t let the Sixth Elder drip. I think he likes to swing like this! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let my brothers take turns to y with him. He promised not to be lonely with us!¡± the ck python promised.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Guan Yue Long was helpless. Why was this ck python so stubborn? He looked at the Sixth Elder and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. s! Forget it, it was fine as long as the Sixth Elder didn¡¯t die. He shouldn¡¯t care about the others.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill him. We don¡¯t eat raw meat now.¡± The ck python saw through Guan Yue Long¡¯s thoughts andforted him. Hehe, they wouldn¡¯t attack before Miss said anything. They just wanted to scare them just now!

    ¡°Oh, thank you. Brother ck, I apologize to you on behalf of the Sixth Elder. You¡¯re a magnanimous person, so don¡¯t be angry with him, okay?¡± Guan Yuelong coaxed very nicely.

    ¡°Oh no, he¡¯s just a Mystic Sovereign. How dare he doubt my words! He deserves to die!¡±The ck python said without giving him any face.

    ¡°Then what will make you not angry?¡± Guan Yue Long asked implicitly. Boohoo¡­ He almost said ¡®what are the conditions¡¯ again just now. However, he didn¡¯t dare to say that anymore with Leng Ruoxue¡¯s example.

    ¡°Let me think!¡± The ck python frowned and began thinking.

    ¡°Okay, take your time thinking about it!¡± Guan Yue Long hurriedly said happily when he heard that there was a door. Then he stood to the side and didn¡¯t disturb the ck python.

    The First Elder quietly walked to Guan Yue Long¡¯s side with slight suspicion. He was about to say something when Guan Yue Long stopped him with a look, indicating that it was not the time to speak.

    After receiving the patriarch¡¯s hint, the First Elder also stood to the side tactfully, not disturbing the ck python¡¯s contemtion. However, he had many questions in his heart because the patriarch¡¯s attitude toward the young girl was really too strange. Moreover, the patriarch didn¡¯t even ask about their identities but was so polite to them, which couldn¡¯t help making him very curious!

    The ck python not far away was frowning in thought. However, it couldn¡¯t think of anything after thinking for a long time. Moreover, it was a little tired from thinking. Ity on the ground and closed its eyes¡­

    A few hourster.

    The ck python still didn¡¯t open its eyes. Not only that, but the sound of snoring came from its body. This couldn¡¯t help but make Guan Yue Long and the First Elder¡¯s faces cken, and they couldn¡¯t help but grumble in their hearts in unison. They had been standing there foolishly for several hours, but not only did the ck python not give them any answer, it even fell asleep! Boohoo¡­ They were so depressed! How could there be such a top-grade snake?

    What they didn¡¯t know was that the beasts beside Leng Ruoxue were all smart even if they didn¡¯t have a contract. How could they let them seed so easily!

    Moreover, Guan Yue Long found that no one on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side was waiting at all except for him, the First Elder, and the nsmen of the Guan Yue family who were waiting eagerly. They were doing what they should be doing. As for Ning De, he had long found a sunny ce to bask in the sun because he had eaten too much grilled meat. He didn¡¯t intend to pay attention to the trivial matter between them at all.. Anyway, he had already said what he wanted to say. As for the oueter, it was not up to him to decide, so he naturally didn¡¯t have to participate!

 Chapter 623 - This Is Our Food Expenses (2)

    <h4>Chapter 623: This Is Our Food Expenses (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Patriarch, can¡¯t we continue waiting like this?¡± The First Elder, whose legs were a little sore from standing, couldn¡¯t help transmitting his voice. He was tired and hungry now! Moreover, he was really jealous of Feng Da and the others to death seeing so much grilled meat that they could see but couldn¡¯t eat. However, those were their things. They didn¡¯t intend to share them with them, so they couldn¡¯t snatch them by force!

    ¡°What else can we do if we don¡¯t wait? I don¡¯t want to provoke these people! s!¡± Guan Yue Long said very gloomily and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The nsmen who had been surrounding the door had already dispersed automatically. However, they had no choice but to wait here for their answer. s! Being the patriarch was not something a person could do.

    ¡°Patriarch, who are these people?¡± The First Elder couldn¡¯t help asking curiously. Speaking of which, he had already endured for several hours, but the patriarch didn¡¯t allow him to speak!

    ¡°s! I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s easy to invite a god but difficult to send a god away!¡± Guan Yuelong told the First Elder about Leng Ruoxue¡¯s identity and requested him to keep it a secret. In fact, he was very clear that Leng Ruoxue would probably not let the Guan Yue family off easily. s! Their Guan Yue family had really kicked an iron te this time! He didn¡¯t have any other requests now, but he hoped that the Guan Yue family¡¯s oue would not be too tragic after this incident. He was satisfied. After all, there were few people sending charcoal in the snow these days, but there were many people adding insult to injury. If others knew that the Guan Yue family had offended the Alchemist Association, then the Guan Yue family would probably be really finished! And this matter was provoked by that unfilial son, so it was really difficult for him, the patriarch, to bear the me!

    ¡°Patriarch, if this matter isn¡¯t handled properly, it will really have a huge impact on the family,¡± the First Elder reminded. s! He finally knew why the patriarch was so submissive now. Guan Yue Lai really brought a disaster to the family!

    At this moment, they still didn¡¯t know that this matter was not caused by Guan Yui but the head of the Sixth Elder who was hanging and swaying!

    ¡°Yes, I know. First Elder, I didn¡¯t discipline this matter well. I¡¯ll take the initiative to resign from the position of the patriarch and pass the patriarch to Xi¡¯er after this matter is over!¡± Guan Yue Long said very cautiously.

    ¡°Patriarch, this isn¡¯t your fault. You don¡¯t have to do this,¡± First Elderforted.

    The ck python was finally willing to wake up while the two of them weremunicating via voice transmission. It looked up at everyone present with hazy eyes, then fixed its gaze on Guan Yue Long and said, ¡°I thought about it very seriously. Your Sixth Elder actually dared to question a level-seven Transcendent Divine Beast. His suspicion has seriously hurt my heart, sopensate me with some mental damagepensation.¡±

    ¡°Mental damagepensation?¡± Guan Yue Long was stunned and his face was full of disbelief. Uh! Did it want money? However, he couldn¡¯t understand why a snake wanted money. It didn¡¯t know how to spend it.

    ¡°Yes? Why can¡¯t you bear to part with it?¡± The ck python raised its head and looked directly at Guan Yue Long with its cold eyes. Hehe, it might not be Miss¡¯s beast, but it knew very well that Miss wanted to raise too many people or beasts, so it wanted some money to be the living expenses of these pythons. After all, Miss said that they would be given full authority to handle this matter, and they were not interested in anything other than money.

    ¡°No, no. I just don¡¯t know how much mental damagepensation you want?¡± Guan Yue Long hurriedly asked. s! He was willing to pay a little if he could use money to settle this python!

    ¡°No need, just ten billion purple coins will do.¡± The ck python said after some thought.

    ¡°Ten billion!¡± Guan Yue Long almost lost his bnce and fell to the ground when he heard what the ck python said. Damn! This python really opened its mouth wide! Ten billion was a third of the assets of the Guan Yue family! Could it be that their Guan Yue family would lose a third of their assets just for this python¡¯s injured little heart? Thinking of this, his heart ached!

    ¡°Patriarch, what should we do?¡± The First Elder looked at the patriarch whose face had turned the color of pig liver and couldn¡¯t help asking via voice transmission.

    ¡°First Elder, I¡¯ve let down the ancestors of the family!¡± Guan Yuelong replied with a slight sob. Boohoo¡­ A snake was going to take a third of the family¡¯s assets. How much would its master have to pay?

    ¡°Patriarch, what¡¯s the point of saying these now? Why don¡¯t you ask it? Can¡¯t we give Sixth Elder to them to y with less money?¡± First Elder suggested. In his opinion, Sixth Elder was not as important as the assets of the Guan Yue family.

    ¡°First Elder, this isn¡¯t too good, right? The Sixth Elder is a member of our Guan Yue family after all. If we hand him over, where will the dignity of our Guan Yue family be? What will the other families think of us in the future?¡± Guan Yuelong didn¡¯t agree with the First Elder¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t really want to save the Sixth Elder, but he couldn¡¯t leave him alone for the sake of the family¡¯s reputation!

    ¡°Could it be that we really have to take out ten billion to end this matter?¡± The First Elder asked very reluctantly. Although many shops in the Guan Yue family were very profitable, ten billion was not a small sum. Moreover, no family could easily take out ten billion except for the three major families, so their Guan Yue family actually did not have that much cash!

    ¡°First Elder, do you have any good ideas?¡± Guan Yue Long said expectantly. s! Apart from Xi¡¯er, the First Elder was the person he trusted the most. However, Xi¡¯er was not here now, so the only person he could discuss with was the First Elder.

    ¡°Patriarch, should we look for that youngdy again?¡± The First Elder frowned and thought for a while. However, his mind was in a mess now, and he couldn¡¯t think of any good ideas at all, so he could only suggest to start with Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. First Elder, did you forget her words? We only have the qualifications to negotiate with her after coaxing her food. s!¡± Guan Yuelong said very helplessly.

    ¡°s!¡± The First Elder also sighed in his heart.

    ¡°Your Excellency ck Python, we don¡¯t want the Sixth Elder anymore. Can you ask for less money? Our Guan Yue family really can¡¯t take out so much money.¡± The First Elder looked at the ck Python pitifully, trying to obtain its sympathy. s! Since the patriarch couldn¡¯t be this evil person, then let him do it.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll charge you a million less!¡± the ck python said shyly. It looked at the Sixth Elder, who was still hanging in the air and had fainted from the sun, and pondered in its heart. This old fellow isn¡¯t worth a million, right? It couldn¡¯t help but regret it when it thought of this.. Boohoo¡­ Why was it so kind? It actually agreed just because the old man looked pitiful.

 Chapter 624 - This Is Our Food Expenses (3)

    <h4>Chapter 624: This Is Our Food Expenses (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Uh!¡± The First Elder was stunned and fell silent because he really didn¡¯t expect that their Guan Yue family¡¯s Sixth Elder was actually only worth a million in the eyes of that ck python!

    In fact, he was wrong. The Sixth Elder was worthless in the ck python¡¯s eyes. It only agreed because it saw that the First Elder was already so old and opened its mouth to retort, so it didn¡¯t refuse with good intentions.

    ¡°Guan Yue, is there a problem?¡± The ck python couldn¡¯t help asking when it saw Guan Yue Long not speaking for a long time.

    ¡°No, no problem,¡± Guan Yue Long said with a ck line hanging on his forehead. Boohoo¡­ Could he say that there was a big problem? He only wanted to solve this matter quickly now, so he could only admit that he was unlucky. Therefore, he ignored even the ck python calling him Guan Yuelong.

    ¡°Oh, I agreed to let your Guan Yue family use the Sixth Elder to repay the debt, so you can pay one million less,¡± the ck python reminded kindly, as if it was afraid that they would forget.

    ¡°Uh! We don¡¯t need the Sixth Elder to repay the debt,¡± Guan Yuelong said hurriedly. s! The Guan Yue family had already paid ten billion. Would they still care about a mere one million?

    ¡°Guan Yue brat, actually, this old man is really useless. You have to give him food. You¡¯ve really lost too much.¡± The ck python sighed, but it couldn¡¯t help being smug in its heart. Hehe, it was smart, right? It really admired itself too much. Moreover, it wanted some money because it knew that the Guan Yue family would definitely not let the Sixth Elder go, so killing the Sixth Elder or not made no difference to it!

    ¡°Uh! Can you invite your young miss out?¡± Guan Yue Long said speechlessly and changed the topic. He didn¡¯t want to talk about the Sixth Elder now.

    ¡°No, you haven¡¯t paid yet!¡± The ck python refused immediately. They had to pay ording to the Miss¡¯s rules. Before they saw the money, they couldn¡¯t let her go or let him see the Miss.

    ¡°Erm¡­ we don¡¯t have that much money on hand, so you have to give us a few days. Find that youngdy first. I want to talk to her,¡± Guan Yue Long said nicely. Boohoo¡­ After the ck python fell asleep, the youngdy also entered the house to take an afternoon nap. As a big man, he couldn¡¯t go directly into the house to look for her through these covetous pythons, right?

    ¡°Hand over the money and the person at the same time. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about seeing Miss again,¡± the ck python said stubbornly.

    ¡°Our family really doesn¡¯t have that much money now,¡± Guan Yue Long said anxiously, looking like he was about to cry. Boohoo¡­ Who would put so much money at home for no reason! Of course, money had to flow!

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have money or something! I don¡¯t mind as long as it¡¯s worth ten billion,¡± the ck python said very nicely and gave them a good idea.

    ¡°First Elder, please take my token to the warehouse!¡± Guan Yue Long said speechlessly after hearing the ck python¡¯s words. s! Beasts were smarter than humans these days. Would their family still be worried about not bing strong if there were a few more shrewd nsmen like the ck python in the Guan Yue family?

    ¡°Yes.¡± The First Elder was also very helpless. He took the token handed to him by Guan Yue Long and turned to leave the yard.

    Seeing that its goal had been achieved, the ck python ignored Guan Yuelong andy directly on the ground. Guan Yue Long also found a random ce to sit down. For a time, no one from either side spoke, and the atmosphere instantly became depressed.

    About an hourter, the anxious First Elder returned to the yard. He hurriedly handed the ring in his hand to Guan Yue Long after seeing him. Then he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead, his heart aching!

    ¡°Brother ck, the money is ready.¡± Guan Yue Long looked at the things in the ring through his divine sense and then said to the ck python.

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t lie to me. I might not know how to count, but my young miss won¡¯t let you go if she knows that you dare to lie to me,¡± the ck python warned and then rolled up the ring in Guan Yue Long¡¯s hand with its tail.

    ¡°Your Excellency ck Python, don¡¯t worry. The value of the things inside is only much higher,¡± the First Elder said hurriedly. s! In order to not cause trouble for the family, he chose the best items to take apart from money. Moreover, the value estimated was lower than the market price, so he was very confident that the other party would definitely be satisfied with the things in the ring.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, Miss!¡± The ck python nodded with satisfaction and then shouted at the top of its lungs.

    Its loud voice not only woke Leng Ruoxue up, but also Feng Da and the others, who had run to the corner to sleep.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened?¡± Feng Da and the others hurriedly got up, ran to the ck python, and asked worriedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, hehe! Miss, this is our food allowance.¡± The ck python transformed into a little ck snake, crawled onto Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist, and handed the ring hanging on its tail to her. It shook its head very happily. Boohoo¡­ They ate too well every day. They didn¡¯t need to do anything except cultivate, so they all gained weight. Hehe, it was finally able to contribute to Miss today. It was so happy!

    ¡°At least you have a conscience.¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly and caressed the little ck snake¡¯s head. She really didn¡¯t raise them for nothing. They actually knew how to earn money.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± The ck python smiled shyly. In fact, it really didn¡¯t do anything.

    Leng Ruoxue removed the ring hanging on the tip of the ck python¡¯s tail and checked what was inside with her divine sense. She was very satisfied with the First Elder¡¯s performance. It seemed that this old man was sensible and didn¡¯t use some trash to fool them. In that case, she naturally wouldn¡¯t kill the Guan Yue family. After all, she was not a violent and bloodthirsty person.

    s! Look at how sensible and protective this¡¯ food ¡®of hers was! One had to know that there were too many ingrates who were not familiar with her now. However, if even a¡¯ food ¡®could be raised to such an extent, why couldn¡¯t some humans? Guan Yue Long and the First Elder praised in their hearts. They were sincerely envious, jealous, and hateful towards Leng Ruoxue for possessing such a sensible Gu family¡¯s¡¯ ¡®food¡¯!

    ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, since you¡¯ve coaxed my food, let¡¯s talk about what happened between us now!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked up at Guan Yue Long, who was looking at her expectantly..

 Chapter 625 - This Is Our Food Expenses (4)

    <h4>Chapter 625: This Is Our Food Expenses (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m very sorry for my son¡¯s actions,¡± Guan Yue Long hurriedly said. s! One of his¡¯ food ¡®cost ten billion. He really didn¡¯t know how topensate this Eldest Miss.

    ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, we are not fools, so don¡¯t talk about a fool,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. She didn¡¯t care about that fool Guan Yui at all. Moreover, she came willingly.

    ¡°Uh! Then what does Miss Leng want to talk to me about?¡± Guan Yue Long said uneasily. s! When he saw these people today, he knew that his good-for-nothing unfilial son didn¡¯t have the ability to snatch them back at all. They obviously came knocking on his door deliberately. However, he couldn¡¯t exin it. Since Leng Ruoxue had made it clear, he naturally had no concerns. Otherwise, he was really afraid of angering her. After all, that unfilial son really had the motive to snatch, so he couldn¡¯t me her at all.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about how you chased the guests out of the inn!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Uh! When did this happen?¡± Guan Yue Long asked in puzzlement. He had been keeping an eye on the preparations for the flower viewing convention recently. Moreover, something had happened to the Moon Gazing Restaurant, so he really didn¡¯t know about this matter.

    ¡°A few days ago, I heard that you had to chase us out of the inn in order to give the Wu family an exnation. Fortunately, we left early. Otherwise, we might have been injured!¡± Leng Ruoxue touched on the sore spot and said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Give an exnation to the Wu family? Why should we give an exnation to the Wu family?¡± Guan Yue Long immediately exploded when he heard the word Wu family!

    ¡°You have to ask yourselves. I¡¯m also puzzled. The Guan Yue family is stronger than the Wu family in terms of status and position on the Boundless Heaven Continent. However, they actually have to look at the Wu family¡¯s expression. I really can¡¯t understand! Can Patriarch Guan Yue give me a satisfactory exnation?¡± Leng Ruoxue said very indifferently. She had stayed in the Guan Yue family for two days and was very clear that Guan Yuelong would explode if he heard the Wu family. Therefore, there was no need for her to sow discord at all, hehe!

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I absolutely won¡¯t give that dead thing any exnation.¡± Guan Yue Long denied resolutely because he really didn¡¯t do it, and no one had told him!

    ¡°Patriarch, the Moon Gazing Restaurant has indeed invited a few guests.¡± The First Elder gently tugged at Guan Yue Long¡¯s sleeve and whispered. The Sixth Elder, who was ipetent and good at causing trouble, hated it to the core. He originally thought that it was Young Master Lai who provoked the matter and had someints about the Ninth Young Master who led the wolf into the house. However, he now understood that the source of the trouble was the Sixth Elder!

    ¡°When did this happen?¡± Guan Yue Long questioned with a cold face and was very displeased.

    ¡°It was when Wu Qian¡¯er was injured. You didn¡¯t let me intervene, so I handed the matter to the Sixth Elder to handle. However, I didn¡¯t expect him to actually chase the guest who injured Wu Qian¡¯er out of the Moon Gazing Restaurant!¡± First Elder exined in a whisper, but his words couldn¡¯t hide from Leng Ruoxue and the others at all.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this?¡± Guan Yue Long said through gritted teeth. He also looked at the Sixth Elder, who was still hanging, and the resentment in his heart couldn¡¯t subside.

    ¡°I was afraid that the Patriarch would be angry. In addition, when I found out, the guests had already been driven out. Later, something happened to the Moon Gazing Restaurant. I was busy dealing with the matters there, so I forgot about this matter. s! It¡¯s all my fault for being careless. If I knew that these ancestors were the ones who were chased out, I would have invited them back even if I had to flip the entire Moon Gazing City!¡± The First Elder said with a face full of regret. Boohoo¡­ He was also responsible for this matter.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying all this now? Let¡¯s think about how to deal with the aftermath! s!¡± Guan Yue Long sighed. Was this considered a disaster that came in pairs? Especially since this matter involved the Wu family, he couldn¡¯t let it go, and the anger in his heart became even greater!

    ¡°Have you discussed it?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly and looked at the First Elder and Guan Yue Long, who had been whispering.

    ¡°Uh! May I know what Miss ns are for this matter?¡± Guan Yue Long said very politely. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t dare to be rude. He knew that if this matter was not handled well, it would absolutely be a great cmity for the Guan Yue family!

    ¡°When I left the Moon Gazing Restaurant, I asked the shopkeeper to tell the Guan Yue patriarch not to regret it, so do it yourself. I don¡¯t care if you want to be my enemy!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Guan Yue Long¡¯s forehead. Boohoo¡­ threatening him again. He didn¡¯t receive the message from the shopkeeper! He couldn¡¯t help being a little angry at this point. He was the patriarch of the Guan Yue family, but the people below actually hid so many things from him. How ridiculous!

    ¡°Miss, the patriarch and I didn¡¯t receive the message from the inn¡¯s shopkeeper. If we knew, we definitely wouldn¡¯t allow this to happen.¡± The First Elder wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and exined.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a reason, so you should think about how to give me an exnation! Tomorrow is the flower viewing convention of Moon Gazing City. I know you will take this very seriously, so I won¡¯t ask you to do anything during this period. The time I give you is three days after the flower viewing convention. You have to give me an answer,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very understandingly.

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Miss,¡± Guan Yue Long said gratefully and seemed to be relieved. In fact, he was really afraid that this Eldest Miss would not let it go. He was even more afraid that the news that their Guan Yue family had offended the Alchemist Association would spread. That way, their family¡¯s status in the Boundless Heaven Continent would plummet! As the patriarch, this was thest thing he wanted to see.

    ¡°Ning De, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue called out to the corner.

    ¡°Coming.¡± Ning De, whose belly was full from the grilled meat, walked to Leng Ruoxue with some difficulty and said respectfully.

    ¡°You must be very full now!¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. She took out a pill and handed it to Ning De.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Ning De took the pill and directly put it in his mouth, immediately feeling much morefortable in his stomach.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Hurry up and throw away the trash on your tail.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the pythons and said to the water python. It turned out that the unlucky Sixth Elder was still hanging and swaying on the water python¡¯s tail.. s! The Guan Yue family had already paid but didn¡¯t know how to return their trash.

 Chapter 626 - Attending The Flower Appreciation Festival With Different Thoughts (1)

    <h4>Chapter 626: Attending The Flower Appreciation Festival With Different Thoughts (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll return him to you. This old man stinks to death.¡± The water python hurriedly threw the stinky old man hanging on its tail in front of Guan Yue Long with a look of disdain when it heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Guan Yue Long looked at the Sixth Elder who had been thrown in front of him and hesitated about whether he should take back this trash. In fact, he wanted to destroy this trash that upied a lot of space more now.

    ¡°Patriarch, lock the Sixth Elder in the cell first!¡± The First Elder, who saw through Guan Yue Long¡¯s thoughts, said hurriedly. s! He knew that the Sixth Elder was dead for sure this time. However, he didn¡¯t pity the Sixth Elder because he had really harmed the family badly this time.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Guan Yue Long nodded.

    ¡°Sorry for being rude!¡± The First Elder said to Leng Ruoxue and the others. Then he walked forward, picked up the Sixth Elder¡¯s cor, and brought him out of the yard like he was carrying a sack, throwing him into the cell.

    ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, we¡¯ll take our leave.¡± Leng Ruoxue stored the pythons in the bracelet and said to Guan Yuelong.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you off,¡± Guan Yue Long said very warmly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. If Patriarch Guan Yue sends us out personally, we won¡¯t have any peace in the future,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased.

    ¡°Uh! Alright then!¡± Guan Yue Long said helplessly. Boohoo¡­ It¡¯s because you like peace and quiet that you harmed us. s! How could this have happened if we knew their identities beforehand! However, the Wu family should be in a worse state than them, right? His mood instantly brightened up when he thought of this. One had to know that Wu Ming would not be as flexible as him. He knew very well that the Wu family would not let this Eldest Miss go, so he seemed to have foreseen the tragic state of the Wu family. Haha! Happy!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at everyone and said. With that, she swaggered and left the Guanyue family n smoothly.

    Walking on the streets of Moonview City, Ning De wanted to say something but stopped himself.

    ¡°Old Ning! Say whatever you want to say. Don¡¯t be so coy like a woman,¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others couldn¡¯t help butugh when they heard Feng Da¡¯s words, making Ning De instantly blush, wanting to find a hole to burrow into.

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked very kindly, neutralizing Ning De¡¯s embarrassment.

    ¡°Miss, are those pythons really your ¡®food¡¯?¡± Ning De asked curiously. Uh! Could the python meat he ate be one of those pythons?

    ¡°Yes, I guess so!¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. Those snakes were caught together with Icy. However, she had some feelings for them after raising them for so long, so she really didn¡¯t want to eat them. She often scared them, hehe!

    ¡°Miss, those are Legendary Beasts, many of them are Transcendent Divine Beasts. It¡¯s a pity to eat them,¡± Ning De said on behalf of those giant pythons.

    ¡°Is that so? If I remember correctly, you ate the most just now,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with a spurious smile.

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s because it¡¯s already grilled! I¡¯m afraid of wasting them!¡± Ning De wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and defended himself. Boohoo¡­ Miss was too evil. She must have done it on purpose!

    ¡°Makes sense. Being thrifty is a virtue.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Miss, what do you intend to do with the Guan Yue family?¡± Ning De hurriedly changed the topic, afraid that Miss would mention the python meat he had just eaten.

    ¡°Toss around!¡± Leng Ruoxue spat out two words softly and stopped talking.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Ning De was speechless. He lowered his head and walked while thinking, Can¡¯t Miss say a few more words? Boohoo¡­ He was really curious!

    ¡°Ning De, the Alchemist Association has arrived. Where are you going?¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded Ning De, who had been walking with his head lowered.

    ¡°Ah! We¡¯re here so soon!¡± Ning De said awkwardly. Boohoo¡­ It was embarrassing again. He actually got distracted.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Feng Da and the others let out lowughter.

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go in!¡± Ning De said shyly with a red face.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly, and then everyone walked directly into the Alchemist Association.

    After entering the guild, Leng Ruoxue and the others returned to their temporary yard.

    In the yard.

    The little old man was sitting on a stone bench with several alchemists surrounding him. They seemed to be asking him questions, and he was answering them very patiently.

    ¡°Eh! Lass, you¡¯re back!¡± the little old man asked in surprise when he unintentionally saw Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Uh! Grandpa Du, what do you mean? Could it be that you are unhappy that we¡¯re back early?¡± Leng Ruoxue said aggrievedly.

    ¡°Hehe, with my understanding of you, I thought you would stay in the Guan Yue family until the end of the flower appreciation festival!¡± the little old man said with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Master, luckily you didn¡¯t go out with us that day. Otherwise, you would have been snatched away like us!¡± Zheng En said with a smile, his handsome face seemed to be full of regret.

    ¡°Yes! Fortunately, I didn¡¯t go out with you that day. Otherwise, the Guan Yue family probably wouldn¡¯t be able topensate for the loss of kidnapping me even if they went bankrupt!¡± the little old man teased happily. s! He only knew how lonely he was these two days that the girl and the others were not by his side. If he wasn¡¯t afraid of ruining the girl¡¯s n, he would have probably killed his way to the Guan Yue family and walked into their trap.

    ¡°Haha, Grandpa Du, Guan Yue Long has alreadypensated ten billion for my ¡®food¡¯,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile, her beautiful face full of satisfaction.

    ¡°Uh! What¡¯s going on?¡± The little old man¡¯s face was full of curiosity. He knew that the nsmen of the Guan Yue family had not eaten for the past few days. Could it be that they had to spend a lot of money so quickly? Ten billion! That was not a small sum, almost equivalent to the entire wealth of a medium-sized family.

    ¡°Haha! Master, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Zheng En pulled the little old man and began to tell him what had happened. They looked like they were sleeping, but they didn¡¯t miss out on what they should hear and see!

    ¡°Haha!¡± The little old man couldn¡¯t help butugh loudly after hearing this. The alchemists who were also listening by the side were all dumbfounded, their foreheads covered in cold sweat.. Moreover, they secretly decided in their hearts that no matter who they provoked in this world, they couldn¡¯t provoke these people because they were really too terrifying!

 Chapter 627 - Attending The Flower Appreciation Festival With Different Thoughts (2)

    <h4>Chapter 627: Attending The Flower Appreciation Festival With Different Thoughts (2)</h4>

    ¡°Grandpa Du, the flower appreciation festival is tomorrow. Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested.

    ¡°Okay, hehe. I wonder how the Wu family will react when they see you,¡± the little old man said with anticipation. Well, following the girl and the others would definitely not be boring!

    ¡°Definitely not in a good mood, especially when Wu Qian¡¯er sees me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly.

    ¡°Lass, let¡¯s try our best to keep a low profile tomorrow! If they don¡¯t take the initiative to provoke us, then we¡¯ll stay put!¡± the little old man said with a chuckle. He was not looking forward to what was about to happen tomorrow! That was because he knew that the Wu family would definitely not be able to control their anger when they saw them, so they didn¡¯t need to find trouble at all!

    ¡°Yes, being low-key has always been my style. If anyone wants me to not be low-key, then I can only be high-profile for him to see!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of indifference.

    ¡°Miss, do you need me to prepare anything?¡± Ning De quickly said after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words because he knew the character of the Wu family and knew that they would not be at ease.

    ¡°What you need to prepare is to pretend not to know me tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Hehe! It was more interesting to pretend to be a pig to eat a tiger.

    ¡°Why?¡± Ning De asked in puzzlement with a long face.

    ¡°Is there a need to ask! What if the Wu family knows about our rtionship? What if they retreat? Therefore, we have to not recognize you!¡± Feng Da exined with a smile.

    ¡°The Wu family won¡¯t,¡± Ning De muttered softly. The eyes of the Wu family were at the top of their heads. They would not take the Alchemist Association seriously unless they needed their help.

    ¡°It¡¯s settled. I¡¯m going to sleep. Help yourselves!¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. Then she pulled the freak into the room.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Ning De called out aggrievedly. Boohoo¡­ Why does Miss always sleep!

    ¡°Stop shouting. Miss hates it when others disturb her sleep.¡± Feng Da hugged Ning De¡¯s shoulder and reminded him. Hehe, actually, Miss didn¡¯t go to sleep. Miss went into the space to cultivate.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll take my leave then,¡± Ning De said gloomily and left the yard.

    The alchemists tactfully followed closely after seeing President Ning leave. Feng Da and the others entered the room seeing that there were no outsiders¡­

    The next morning.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others walked out of the room after leaving the bracelet.

    ¡°Miss, should we look for Old Ning?¡± Feng Da asked when he saw that it was almost time, but Ning De actually hadn¡¯t arrived yet.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look. He¡¯s already here.¡± A knock sounded on the door just as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking. Feng Da hurriedly opened the door after hearing it.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry. I had insomnia yesterday and sleptte,¡± Ning De exined, his cheeks burning.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Your mission today is to bring us into the venue of the flower appreciation festival. After that, you have nothing to do,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning De was a little unwilling, but he had no other choice. Boohoo¡­ It was his identity that harmed him!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered, and everyone left the Alchemist Association valiantly.

    The venue of the Flower appreciation festival was arranged in a square in Moon Gazing City. At this moment, the periphery of the square had been encircled by the Moon Gazing Family and a shed had been set up. It could amodate thousands of people and had a VIP seat and ordinary audience seats.

    ¡°Miss, the venue of the flower appreciation meeting is up ahead.¡± Ning De suddenly said to Leng Ruoxue after walking for a while.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. In fact, she had already seen it because there were all sorts of colorful flowers everywhere she looked. They were fighting for beauty and were actually blooming.

    ¡°Miss, there¡¯s still some time before the flower appreciation festival. Shall we go in now?¡± Ning De asked. There were not many people outside the venue now because the flower appreciation festival had yet to begin.

    ¡°Of course we¡¯re going in,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She came so early because she wanted to enter early! These beautiful flowers would not be the ones being watched when there were more peopleter.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ning De brought Leng Ruoxue and the others around to the left. The flower viewing convention was divided into three entrances, one on the left and one on the right, and thergest was in the middle. That was also the main entrance with the most people, and the people on both sides were rtively fewer. He knew that Miss wanted to keep a low profile, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t bring Miss and the others in through the main entrance.

    ¡°Ning De, are so many flowers provided by the families?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the flowers that were almost one-third full in the venue and couldn¡¯t help asking curiously after entering the inner hall. She really didn¡¯t expect there to be so many families raising famous flowers to admire. These flowers were not ordinary flowers that were nted just to beautify the yard, but genuine famous flowers and herbs. Some were very precious and could be used for medicine.

    ¡°Yes, famous flowers and famous herbs are very popr among the top families of the Boundless Heaven Continent. The Flower Viewing Conference in Moon Gazing City just happened to give them a chance to showcase their taste. Therefore, the major families won¡¯t make things that they can¡¯t show embarrassing. After all, this also concerns the face of the various families. Therefore, the flowers and nts in the Flower Viewing Conference are considered rare treasures,¡± Ning De exined.

    ¡°There are also women other than these flowers and nts, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization.

    ¡°Uh! Yes, this is also part of the flower appreciation festival,¡± Ning De said.

    ¡°Miss Leng, President Ning, you¡¯re here.¡± A voice suddenly interrupted Leng Ruoxue and Ning De¡¯s conversation.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the First Elder of the Guan Yue family? You¡¯re early!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. At this moment, no guests or audience had entered the venue except for the guards, servants, and maids arranged by the Guan Yue family!

    ¡°Uh! We¡¯re specially here to wee Miss Leng and President Ning,¡± First Elder said ingratiatingly. In fact, they didn¡¯t know if this Eldest Miss woulde to cause trouble. However, the patriarch still asked him and Fifth Elder toe and wait early to avoid neglecting this Eldest Miss that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend.

    ¡°First Elder, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here to participate in the flower viewing convention. I won¡¯t cause trouble for no reason if no one takes the initiative to provoke me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. s! It seemed that the Guan Yue family really valued this flower viewing convention! They actually looked like they were facing a formidable enemy seeing her..

 Chapter 628 - Attending The Flower Appreciation Festival With Different Thoughts (3)

    <h4>Chapter 628: Attending The Flower Appreciation Festival With Different Thoughts (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Uh! Miss Leng, the patriarch specially sent us here to wait for you because he was afraid of neglecting you,¡± the eldest quickly exined. Boohoo¡­ Why was this little girl so shrewd at such a young age! In fact, the patriarch really had this purpose in sending them to wait.

    ¡°Oh, arrange an inconspicuous spot for us since the First Elder is here! I want to keep a low profile,¡± Leng Ruoxue said rudely.

    ¡°Okay, Miss Leng, the VIP seats¡­¡± First Elder was about to say something when he was interrupted by Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°We don¡¯t want the VIP seats. We just want ordinary seats,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Okay, this way please,¡± First Elder answered helplessly. Then he led Leng Ruoxue and the others to an inconspicuous spot with Fifth Elder.

    ¡°Miss Leng, is this ce okay?¡± First Elder asked anxiously when they arrived because this ce was really too inconspicuous and rtively remote. However, their vision was excellent, and they could just see the middle of the stage.

    ¡°Yes, thank you. I¡¯m very satisfied.¡± Leng Ruoxue motioned for everyone to sit down after speaking.

    ¡°Old Ning, your seat is in the VIP seats!¡± Feng Da reminded kindly after seeing Ning De sit down with him. s! If Old Ning were to sit here too, there would probably be no more fun.

    ¡°Miss, I would like to sit with you!¡± Ning De looked at Leng Ruoxue aggrievedly with tears in his eyes.

    The First Elder and Fifth Elder beside him were all terrified when they saw Ning De¡¯s expression. Heavens! Was this person really the President Ning they knew? Why did he look like a puppy abandoned by its master now!

    ¡°Be good. Go to the VIP seats and sit,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. s! How did Ning De learn to pretend to be pitiful? It had only been a few days!

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Boohoo¡­ He had to sacrifice himself for Miss¡¯s n. Ning De stood up reluctantly and walked back to the VIP seats every three steps.

    ¡°Fifth Elder, stay here and apany Miss Leng and the others!¡± First Elder said to Fifth Elder.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the Fifth Elder answered hurriedly.

    ¡°Miss Leng, you can instruct Fifth Elder at any time if there¡¯s anything.¡± First Elder turned his head to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. It would be a waste not to use it since the Guan Yue family was willing to send her an errand!

    First Elder bowed slightly to Leng Ruoxue and the others and left after speaking.

    ¡°Miss Leng, please don¡¯t stand on ceremony if you have any instructions,¡± Fifth Elder said very respectfully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. Fifth Elder, eat this first!¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a pill and handed it to Fifth Elder. Hmph! Was it possible to find someone to watch her?

    ¡°Uh!¡± The Fifth Elder took the pill, hesitated, and then resolutely ate the unknown pill. Boohoo¡­ He went all out for the sake of the family.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. It¡¯s not poison. I just don¡¯t want you to be recognized.¡± Leng Ruoxue teased happily as she looked at the Fifth Elder¡¯s expression that said he was ready to die.

    ¡°What pill is that?¡± Fifth Elder couldn¡¯t help asking curiously.

    ¡°Appearance Changing Pill! Fifth Elder, sit down. You will block my vision if you stand!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Oh!¡± The Fifth Elder hurriedly sat down in the empty seat beside them after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words.

    The audience in the venue increased as the time for the conference approached.

    ¡°Miss Leng, our flower viewing convention willst for a week. During this period, apart from seeing many precious flowers and nts, the highlight will be the talentspetition of the daughters of the major families. The daughters of the families who won the championship will obtain the grand prize!¡± After a while of silence, the Fifth Elder took on the task of exining and exining to Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Talent performance? What are they?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help asking curiously.

    ¡°Hehe, of course it¡¯s the specialty of the daughters of the various families. I¡¯m not sure what it is exactly now. However, the daughters of the various families will learn various skills from a young age so that they can prepare for marriage in the future. No man will want a daughter without any skills,¡± the Fifth Elder said.

    ¡°Oh! Miss, looks like no man will want you by the standards of the Boundless Heaven Continent!¡± Feng Da teased with a light smile.

    ¡°Who said so? I want it!¡± The freak red at Feng Da and said with displeasure. Hmph! Who dared to say that no one wanted Xue¡¯er? He was anxious with whoever! Did they think he didn¡¯t exist?

    ¡°Hmph! Do I need to rely on my talents to attract men?¡± Leng Ruoxue said disdainfully. Only women who were not very talented in cultivation would be used by the family as a tool for marriage. The sad thing was that those women were actually happy about it. s! This was really the sorrow of women!

    ¡°Hehe, Miss Leng is of course an exception,¡± the Fifth Elder hurriedly echoed, thinking to himself that ordinary men couldn¡¯t afford to have such a strong woman. Moreover, he didn¡¯t think that any man would dare to let the future president of the Alchemist Association perform for everyone in public. s! Wasn¡¯t that courting death!

    ¡°Hehe, of course not,¡± Feng Da said hurriedly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the conference has begun,¡± Empty reminded her and then looked at the stage.

    In the middle of the stage.

    After the host went on stage, he gave an opening speech before the patriarch went on stage to give his speech.

    Guan Yue Long strode onto the stage that was nearly two meters tall. His gaze first scanned the audience, and then paused on Leng Ruoxue and the others when he looked at them. He nodded slightly without leaving a trace and began to speak.

    ¡°Fifth Elder, are all the VIPs you invited here?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the VIP seats and found that there were still a few empty seats, which seemed to be the seats of the Wu family. Hmph! The Wu family was really extraordinary arrogant. The flower appreciation festival had already begun, but they hadn¡¯t arrived yet.

    ¡°Uh! The Wu family isn¡¯t here yet.¡± Fifth Elder also nced at the VIP seats and said.

    ¡°Does the Wu family want to forfeit?¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately guessed.

    ¡°The Wu family won¡¯t forfeit. Miss Leng, they¡¯re already here,¡± the Fifth Elder reminded. When he was speaking just now, he happened to see the Wu family members walking into the VIP seats from the corner of his eye. s! The Wu family always used this method to show that they were different. In fact, it was really unnecessary! Because this didn¡¯t mean that the Wu family was superior to others! To reverse it, it was precisely because they deliberately did so that the Wu family¡¯s social rtions among the various families were not good..

 Chapter 629 - Attending The Flower Appreciation Festival With Different Thoughts (4)

    <h4>Chapter 629: Attending The Flower Appreciation Festival With Different Thoughts (4)</h4>

    ¡°Where¡¯s Wu Qian¡¯er?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the Wu family¡¯s lineup and found that Wu Qian¡¯er was not among them. This would not do! Wu Qian¡¯er had toe even if no one from the Wu family came!

    ¡°She should be backstage. The talent performance of the daughters of the various families will begin after the patriarch finishes his speech. Wu Qian¡¯er is the first to go on stage!¡± the Fifth Elder exined. s! Poor Wu Qian¡¯er. Good luck! He couldn¡¯t help gloating and praying.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. It was good that he was here.

    At this moment, Guan Yue Long had already ended his speech and announced the official start of the first round of thepetition.

    Wu Qian¡¯er was the first youngdy to go on stage. After Guan Yue Long finished speaking, she, who was already prepared, strode elegantly and arrogantly onto the stage like a proud phoenix.

    ¡°Tch, look at her proud appearance. What¡¯s there to be smug about?¡± a youngdy from an aristocratic family said disdainfully when she saw Wu Qian¡¯er go on stage.

    ¡°Sister Xing¡¯er, Miss Wu does have the right to be arrogant,¡± a young woman in white who looked very pure and beautiful said very impartially.

    ¡°Big Sister Fang, there¡¯s no need for her to be so smug! Does she really think that the champion will definitely belong to her? Hmph! How can the champion be hers with Big Sister Fang around!¡± the woman called Xing¡¯er said indignantly, her cute and beautiful face fuming.

    ¡°Sister Xing¡¯er, don¡¯t spout nonsense. How can Ipare to Miss Wu? You will make things difficult for me by saying this,¡± Bai Fang said with a troubled face.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say it. However, Big Sister Fang, no matter who wins in the end, you are the true champion in my heart,¡± Xing¡¯er said with certainty. They had a good rtionship even though Bai Fang was not the first daughter. Moreover, she liked the elegant, beautiful, and outstanding Bai Fang very much.

    The daughters backstage had different thoughts. Wu Qian¡¯er, who was on the stage, began her first performance¡­

    After Wu Qian¡¯er stood on the stage, she first very politely gave a few opening remarks and said some pompous words, and then began her performance today.

    Her talent performance was the zither. The waiter had already prepared the zither when she spoke. After a few short words, she sat in front of the zither table and began to y today¡¯s song, Phoenix Seeking Phoenix¡­

    In the corner of the audience.

    ¡°It seems like Wu Qian¡¯er wants to marry out quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased as she listened to the melodious and pleasant zither musicing from the stage. Well, Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s zither ying was really good. She must have practiced a lot. However, with her unruly character, the Guan Yue family probably wouldn¡¯t want her no matter how good she was at ying the zither.

    ¡°Ahem!¡± The Fifth Elder coughed awkwardly when he heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words because he really didn¡¯t know how to respond to this. Uh! Miss Leng was right. Wu Qian¡¯er really wanted to marry off quickly.

    ¡°Fifth Elder, are you sick?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid, her beautiful watery eyes innocent!

    ¡°Yes, my throat is a little ufortable,¡± the Fifth Elder said shyly. s! None of the daughters who came to participate in the flower appreciation convention this year were easy to deal with. Hopefully, nothing bad happened.

    ¡°I have medicine for you.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed him a pill very kindly and then looked at the Fifth Elder expectantly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The Fifth Elder looked at the pill in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand and was depressed! Boohoo¡­ She wanted to give him medicine again. He was just saying it casually, but he couldn¡¯t not want it. Therefore, he could only bite the bullet and take it and put it in his mouth.

    ¡°Fifth Elder, it¡¯s not poison. Why are you eating so painfully?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help teasing after seeing Fifth Elder¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The Fifth Elder¡¯s face was red because he really didn¡¯t know how to answer. He couldn¡¯t say that he was afraid of poison, nor could he say that he didn¡¯t like to take medicine. Boohoo¡­ It was a dilemma!

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t give away such good pills casually!¡± Feng Da nced at the Fifth Elder andined seemingly petty.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t give it away casually! Fifth Elder isn¡¯t a casual person,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered aggrievedly.

    ¡°Miss, our pills can be sold for a lot of money. Even people who are not casual have to take money, understand?¡± Feng Da said very seriously.

    ¡°Okay, take more money for others next time. I won¡¯t take the money this time for Fifth Elder¡¯s sake,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Alright, there won¡¯t be a next time!¡± Feng Da pretended to be satisfied and nodded.

    The Fifth Elder, who was beside them, felt even more depressed when he heard the two of them talking in unison. Did they think that he didn¡¯t pay? However, the first time was an appearance changing pill, and the second time was unknown medicine. Both times were not what he wanted to eat. Would he not be a fool if he paid? Boohoo¡­ A group of baddies!

    In the audience, Leng Ruoxue and Feng Da were teasing the Fifth Elder. The VIP seats were also extraordinarily lively. After the patriarchs of the major families greeted each other, they sat down in their seats and prepared to enjoy the performance.

    The patriarchs of the various families were all full of smiles. However, there was one person sitting listlessly in his seat with the words¡¯ Do not approach strangers, please don¡¯t disturb ¡®written on his face. Most of the patriarchs were tactful when they saw this situation, but there were also those who were ignorant¡­

    ¡°President Ning, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. I¡¯m the patriarch of the Fang family. Nice to meet you.¡± The middle-aged man who imed to be the patriarch of the Fang family walked in front of Ning De and said very politely.

    ¡°Go away, don¡¯t bother me!¡± Ning De said without giving him any face. Normally, he might give some face to deal with these so-called patriarchs, but he really didn¡¯t have the mood now. Boohoo¡­ He was depressed and annoyed at everyone, so even Guan Yuelong tactfully didn¡¯t dare to disturb him!

    ¡°Uh!¡± The patriarch of the Fang family, who had walked over to try to worm his way into being friends, blushed and stood awkwardly on the spot. He couldn¡¯t leave or stay, but even if he was angry, he didn¡¯t dare to vent it on Ning De, so he could only bear with it.

    ¡°Hehe, Patriarch Fang, I have something to tell you.¡± First Elder looked helplessly at the depressed Ning De and hurriedly mediated..

 Chapter 630 - The Furious Wu Qianâ€™er (1)

    <h4>Chapter 630: The Furious Wu Qian¡¯er (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Oh, First Elder, what¡¯s the matter?¡± the Fang family¡¯s patriarch hurriedly asked and descended thedder handed to him by the First Elder. Otherwise, he really didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°Patriarch Fang,e over and you¡¯ll know,¡± the First Elder said with a smile. Then he whispered a few words in the Fang family¡¯s patriarch¡¯s ear, who walked in front of him, and the Fang family¡¯s patriarch returned to his seat obediently.

    ¡°Hehe, Brother Wu, your daughter yed this ¡®Phoenix Seeking Phoenix¡¯ really well! I hope your daughter¡¯s wish wille true and find a good husband as soon as possible!¡± At this moment, a patriarch started ttering Wu Ming again.

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s too much. As the saying goes, there¡¯s always someone better. Qian¡¯er¡¯s tune might be passable, but which of the daughters who came to participate in thepetition this year aren¡¯t talented people? Therefore, I really don¡¯t dare to be arrogant!¡± Wu Ming said with slight modesty, but the smugness on his face couldn¡¯t be concealed.

    ¡°Patriarch Wu is too modest. With Miss Wu¡¯s talent, winning the championship is a matter of course,¡± another patriarch echoed.

    ¡°Yes! Hehe, actually, we can¡¯t just congratte the Wu family head, we have to congratte the Guan Yue family head too!¡± A patriarch of a middle-ss family brought up the topic. Moreover, he didn¡¯t realize that his words had already displeased someone.

    ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± Guan Yue Long said irritably with a ck face.

    ¡°Uh! If Miss Wu wins the championship, she will be the young madam of your Guan Yue family, so of course we have to congratte you, Patriarch Guan Yue,¡± the patriarch exined. However, after speaking, he realized that most of the patriarchs were looking at him as if they were watching a good show. No one wanted to echo him at all. What was going on?

    This was the first time he was qualified to participate in the Flower appreciation festival this year, so he was not aware of the entanglement between Guan Yue Long and Wu Ming. Otherwise, he would not have said such words at all. However, he was rejected by the Guan Yue Long family from then on because he thought he wanted to curry favor with the two families. The only Flower appreciation festival did not achieve his desired goal because no family was willing to befriend him after angering him. After all, basically all the top families followed Guan Yue Long¡¯s lead.

    ¡°Are you so sure that Wu Qian¡¯er will win the championship?¡± Guan Yue Long narrowed his eyes and said lightly.

    ¡°Of course. Many patriarchs think highly of the Wu family¡¯s young miss,¡± the patriarch said matter-of-factly. He had privately chatted with some patriarchs before the flower viewing convention began. Most of the patriarchs supported Wu Qian¡¯er, so he was so sure that Wu Yi would definitely win the championship.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± Guan Yue Long rolled his eyes at Wu Ming and said without giving him any face.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The patriarch was a little dumbfounded. What was going on? He could sense that something was amiss even if he was slow. Moreover, he happened to see the gloating expressions of many patriarchs, and his heart turned cold. Boohoo¡­ Did he say something wrong again?

    Everyone didn¡¯t dare to speak because Guan Yue Long was a little angry, so the atmosphere instantly became depressed.

    After a while, finally, a patriarch couldn¡¯t stand the oppressive atmosphere and said bravely, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Young Master Guan Yue here?¡±

    ¡°Xi¡¯er has something more important to do and hasn¡¯t rushed back yet,¡± Guan Yue Long said lightly. s! In fact, he knew very well that Xi¡¯er had run out because he didn¡¯t want to participate in the flower appreciation festival. It was a little unreasonable not to participate in the flower appreciation festival as the young master of the Guan Yue family, but he could still find a suitable excuse for his son.

    ¡°What is more important than the flower appreciation festival?¡± a patriarch said in disbelief, his face full of disapproval.

    ¡°Xi¡¯er went to the Alchemist Association to obtain the reward for the champion of this year¡¯s Flower appreciation festival. He¡¯ll be back in a few days,¡± Guan Yuelong exined calmly. Hmph! You can¡¯t say anything about this reason, right? The prize for the champion of the Flower Viewing Convention is a Heaven Grade pill named the Hundred Flower Pill. The Hundred Flower Pill has the effect of beautifying and beautifying. No woman can refuse it at all. However, ordinary women can¡¯t afford the Hundred Flower Pill because refining the Hundred Flower Pill requires more than a hundred famous flowers and herbs as the main ingredient. Not only does it take time and effort, but only alchemists can refine it. Therefore, the cost of one Hundred Flower Pill is extremely high, and one Hundred Flower Pill on the market can be sold for a sky-high price.

    ¡°Oh, no wonder!¡± The patriarch nodded in understanding.

    ¡°May I know if Young Master Yue from the Daoist Temple can rush back before the Flower appreciation festival ends?¡± Wu Ming asked casually.

    ¡°Of course you can,¡± Guan Yue Long said confidently. Hmph! Xi¡¯er promised him that he would return before the flower viewing convention ended.

    ¡°But why did I hear that Young Master Guan Yue only left home for three to four days? It took nearly a month to travel from Guan Yue City to Carefree City. Can Young Master Guan Yue really make it back in time?¡± Wu Ming said with a spurious smile.

    ¡°Patriarch Wu, could it be that you burned your head because you fell into the toilet? My Xi¡¯er has obviously been away for almost a month. How is it three or four days like you said! You remembered it wrong,¡± Guan Yu Long lied through his teeth, and even revealed the embarrassing matter of Wu Ming falling into the toilet in public¡­

    ¡°You¡­¡± Wu Ming was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything. Damn Guan Yuelong, how dare he say this matter. Hmph! He wouldn¡¯t let this old thing go. He would definitely have the chance to get rid of Guan Yue Long when his precious daughter became the young madam of the Guan Yue family, so he could only bear with it now.

    ¡°Wow! Seems like the rumors are true!¡± The patriarchs couldn¡¯t help whispering when they heard Guan Yue Long¡¯s words. There had been rumors on the streets these two days that the Wu family¡¯s patriarch had fallen into the toilet. However, they had always thought that someone was being malicious. However, after hearing Guan Yue Long¡¯s words today, they were sure that it was true! Immediately, the patriarchs looked at Wu Ming with a hint of gloating and pity.

    Wu Ming¡¯s face became as colorful as a color palette when he saw the strange gazes of the patriarchs. However, he couldn¡¯t re up on the spot, so he could only swallow his anger.. If he really became angry because of Guan Yue Long¡¯s words, then it would probably be even more true!

 Chapter 631 - The Furious Wu Qianer (2)

    <h4>Chapter 631: The Furious Wu Qian¡¯er (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Guan Yue Long was so happy seeing Wu Ming¡¯s expression change as if he had eaten a dead fly! Hmph! Want to marry his daughter to his son? Dream on! That was simply a toad wanting to eat swan meat. Of course, the toad was referring to Wu Qian¡¯er. His son was a beautiful swan!

    Wu Qian¡¯er, who was in the middle of the stage, had already finished ying herst note. She stood up and nodded slightly to the audience who gave her enthusiastic apuse to thank her after ¡°Phoenix Seeking Phoenix¡± was done. However, she immediately exploded when her gaze came to a corner of the audience!

    ¡°Damn it, why are youmoners here?¡± Wu Qian¡¯er couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and roared when she saw Leng Ruoxue and the others. The audience immediately stared at her in disbelief when she roared. Damn! Was this the beautiful woman who was as elegant as a fairy just now? Why was the contrast so huge? The current Wu Qian¡¯er was a shrew! However, it was precisely because of her roar that everyone¡¯s gazes were sessfully attracted to her in an instant¡­

    Everyone in the venue followed Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s gaze and looked in the direction that made her angry. Immediately, everyone was dumbfounded and in disbelief. They all rubbed their eyes and realized that the person they saw just now was still around. Only then did they confirm that what they saw was real and not an illusion. Immediately, the audience exploded¡­

    ¡°Wow, how can there be such a beautiful woman! She¡¯s really too beautiful,¡± an audience shouted in disbelief when they saw Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Haha, the stunning beauty I told you about a few days ago was her! Do you believe me now?¡± A certain someone who had seen Leng Ruoxue on the street a few days ago also smiled happily.

    ¡°I wonder which family is she from!¡± someone guessed.

    ¡°Probably not the daughters of noble families. Most of the daughters of noble families are participating in the flower appreciation festival!¡± someone immediately echoed.

    ¡°Hey, did you see the three stunningly beautiful men surrounding her? They¡¯re all rare handsome men!¡±

    ¡°Who are those three?¡±

    ¡°Could they be from the three great families? Only the three great families can raise such an outstanding handsome man and beauty!¡±

    The Fifth Elder, who was also sitting in the corner, looked at some people who were calm andposed in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. Their mental quality was really good. He was a little embarrassed as he listened to the discussions of those people and felt that his face was burning. However, these people didn¡¯t take it seriously at all, as if they were not the ones being discussed. That Miss had been leaning on that freak and had no intention of getting up at all.

    He turned his head and looked at Wu Qian¡¯er, who was so angry that she wanted to jump down and beat her up on the stage, and shook his head with slight disappointment. Then he sighed softly and thought to himself, s! There¡¯s noparison! Compared with Wu Qian¡¯er, the daughter of a noble family who had received all sorts of training since she was young, this Miss Leng was more like a noble princess. No, more like the empress who was admired by everyone because Miss Leng¡¯s aura made even him, a man, feel inferior! She was really too strong.

    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m asking you a question. How dare you not answer me?¡± After a while, Wu Qian¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but re up again when she saw that no one was paying attention to her. In fact, no one would notice that she was ignored at all if she didn¡¯t speak. However, because she exposed this fact, the audience, including some people in the VIP seats, allughed loudly without giving any face. Guan Yue Longughed the loudest among them!

    ¡°So noisy!¡± Leng Ruoxue, who had been pretending to be asleep with her eyes closed, slowly opened her beautiful eyes and said very displeased. s! There would always be trouble knocking on her door! Wu Qian¡¯er was indeed unwilling to be left out and came knocking on her door!

    ¡°Haha, Xue¡¯er, there¡¯s a mad dog barking. You can ignore it.¡± Empty, who was beside her, smiled gloatingly.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t ignore it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Then she looked at the Fifth Elder not far away, her beautiful eyes saying ¡®I didn¡¯t choose this!¡¯

    s! The Fifth Elder sighed helplessly after seeing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s expression. He knew now that it was useless even if he stayed by these people¡¯s side because Wu Qian¡¯er was an unstable factor. That unruly daughter would not let them go even if these people didn¡¯t find trouble with Wu Qian¡¯er!

    ¡°Miss Wu, who do you think you are? Do we have to answer you just because you ask us?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Wu Qian¡¯er, who was hopping mad on the stage and was as angry as a cockfight.

    ¡°I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Wu family. Youmoner, answer my question quickly!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er roared furiously.

    ¡°What are lowlymoners?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. She seemed to have always heard people talking about lowlymoners since she came to the Boundless Heaven Continent. Did those people think that their identities were very noble? Hmph! People who didn¡¯t know how to respect others would never obtain others¡¯ respect.

    ¡°Is there a need to ask? Of course, lowlymoners are referring to people like you,¡± Wu Qian¡¯er said with a smug face. Hmph! These people had already been chased out of the inn by the Guan Yue family, but they actually had the face to participate in the flower appreciation festival. They were really too shameless!

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll go get rid of this pig!¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but say when he heard that damn woman on the stage actually scolding his young miss. Hmph! It didn¡¯t matter if she scolded them, but could others scold his young miss?

    ¡°Feng Da, calm down. We are humans. We will not bicker with pigs!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. Hmph! It was not the time to teach Wu Qian¡¯er a lesson yet. Today was only the first day of the flower appreciation festival. Wu Qian¡¯er could not be absent for theter rounds. Otherwise, it would be boring.

    ¡°Haha, Xue¡¯er is right. Humans can¡¯t be calctive with pigs. Feng Da, calm down!¡± Empty said with a light smile. Hehe, the more nasty Wu Qian¡¯er scolded now, the greater the blow she would suffer in the future. Therefore, scold! Scold as much as you want! It wouldn¡¯t hurt to be scolded by others. They wouldn¡¯t care now.. However, this was the first time he was being scolded as amoner after living for so long! He really didn¡¯t know if there were still good people in this world if they were all consideredmoners.

 Chapter 632 - The Furious Wu Qianer (3)

    <h4>Chapter 632: The Furious Wu Qian¡¯er (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Leng Ruoxue looked up at Wu Qian¡¯er on the stage and said calmly, ¡°May I know what kind of people Miss Wu is?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the daughter of the Wu family. Of course, I can be considered one of the most honorable people in the Boundless Heaven Continent.¡± A confident smile hung on Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s beautiful face as she said cockily.

    ¡°Oh, I hope Miss Wu will always remember what you said today,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Then she stopped talking and continued to lean in the freak¡¯s arms and closed her eyes.

    ¡°Damn it, who allowed you to sleep? Lying in a man¡¯s arms in public is really too shameless!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er roared with some jealousy, her beautiful face a little distorted from anger!

    Hmph! If she remembered correctly, it was this man who kicked her that day. However, she was in a fit of anger at that time, so she didn¡¯t pay too much attention to his appearance. She only realized that this man was actually so handsome today, even more outstanding than Guan Yue Xi. The other two men also had world-shaking features like heavenly people. The three of them were definitelyparable to the young masters of the three great families. However, she knew that these three people were not the three famous young masters. Then who were they? Why were all such outstanding men surrounding that woman who made her gnash her teeth in hatred? It was too much! She was so jealous that she was a little crazy!

    ¡°My woman is in the arms of her man. Who dares to say that she¡¯s shameless?¡± The freak said with a cold face and very displeased. His bright starry eyes swept sharply at Wu Qian¡¯er on the stage. If looks could kill, Wu Qian¡¯er on the stage would probably be riddled with holes!

    ¡°You said she¡¯s your woman. What evidence do you have?¡± Wu Qian¡¯er said with a face full of jealousy.

    ¡°What? Do I still have to take out evidence to prove that Xue¡¯er is my woman? Could it be that you specialize in other people¡¯s illegal marriage? But I¡¯ve never heard of anyone in the Boundless Heaven Continent meddling in this matter. When did such an organization appear on the Boundless Heaven Continent?¡± the freak asked doubtfully.

    Everyone roared withughter after hearing what the freak said. Feng Da and the others wereughing so hard that they were almost rolling on the ground.

    ¡°Haha, she¡¯s a busybody!¡± Feng Daughed until tears rolled down his cheeks, but he didn¡¯t forget to mock.

    ¡°And a b*tch! Aren¡¯t you being too nosy!¡± Lin Yuan said disdainfully. Hmph! Wasn¡¯t it courting death to be jealous of his young miss? Even if they didn¡¯t attack, just one sentence from each of them was enough to make her vomit blood from anger!

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    The audience echoed cooperatively.

    In the VIP seats¡­

    Guan Yue Long looked at themotion caused by Wu Qian¡¯er and felt even more disgusted with her in his heart. However, this was not the Wu family¡¯s territory, so how could Guan Yue Long tolerate Wu Qian¡¯er ruining their Guan Yue family¡¯s flower appreciation festival!

    ¡°Wu Ming, how long does your daughter intend to stand on the stage for? Don¡¯t dy the other youngdies¡¯petition,¡± Guan Yue Long reminded. However, he was also a little regretful in his heart. Why didn¡¯t Miss Leng take the opportunity to teach Wu Qian¡¯er a lesson? He really didn¡¯t want Wu Qian¡¯er to obtain the champion! Otherwise, he would have to fulfill his promise, and that was something he was absolutely unwilling to do!

    Wu Ming rolled his eyes at Guan Yue Long and didn¡¯t say anything. However, he gave the butler beside him a look. After that, the butler beside him left the VIP seats. After the butler left, he looked at Leng Ruoxue in the corner of the audience and pondered in his heart. Was this woman the one who got someone to beat up his daughter? What a rare beauty! Now he finally knew why Qian¡¯er had a conflict with this woman.

    Guan Yue Long, who was not far away, watched coldly from the side. Hmph! He knew what tricks Wu Ming was up to without even guessing. However, he knew very well that Wu Ming was destined to be tragic because that woman was not to be trifled with. If Wu Ming dared to have any bad ideas, he would probably die without a burial ce.

    On the stage, Wu Qian¡¯er, who had received the butler¡¯s secret signal, walked down with a belly full of grievance. Hmph! She would definitely not let that damn woman go. However, she had to wait for the flower appreciation festival to end. After all, thispetition was the most important to her. She still hoped to win the champion so that she could be the young madam of the Guan Yue family!

    As for the man, he might be more handsome than Guan Yue Xi, but his status was really not worthy of her, so forget it! She was destined to be high and mighty. How could she give up her bright future for amoner! She couldn¡¯t help daydreaming¡­

    Backstage, the cute girl named Xing¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but say after seeing Wu Qian¡¯er, ¡°Miss Wu, you were really too ungentlemanly just now. How could you shout and shout at the audience!¡±

    ¡°What does this have to do with you? I¡¯m happy!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er immediately released her pent-up anger when she saw Xing¡¯er¡¯s gloating face. Hmph! Their Wu family was on par with the Luo family, so others would give Luo Xing¡¯er some face, but she was not afraid of Luo Xing¡¯er at all.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. I¡¯m just concerned about you!¡± Luo Xing¡¯er said aggrievedly. Tears glittered in her clear eyes as if she was about to cry.

    ¡°No need.¡± Wu Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t appreciate it at all. Hmph! How could she easily believe in concern when she was in an aristocratic family! In fact, she was even worried about the so-called friendship!

    ¡°Sister Xing¡¯er, Miss Wu is in a bad mood. Cut it out!¡± Bai Fang walked to Luo Xing¡¯er andforted her understandingly. They had seen everything that happened backstage clearly. They didn¡¯t know what feud Wu Qian¡¯er had with those people, but the protection of that iparably handsome man for his woman had already prated deep into her heart. s! As a woman, didn¡¯t she desire a man who could protect her the most? Therefore, the scene just now had already left a deep ripple in her heart¡­

    ¡°Big Sister Fang, I¡¯m just being nice!¡± Luo Xing¡¯er muttered softly, feeling a little guilty.. In fact, she wanted to see a joke, but she didn¡¯t expect Wu Qian¡¯er to really not give her any face, so she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 633 - The Furious Wu Qianâ€™er (4)

    <h4>Chapter 633: The Furious Wu Qian¡¯er (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Sister Xing¡¯er, Miss Wu is in a bad mood, so don¡¯t provoke her. It¡¯s my turn next, so you have to be good!¡± Bai Fang coaxed gently. After Wu Qian¡¯er left the stage, a few more youngdies went on stage topete in session. However, their talents were far inferior to Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s, so they didn¡¯t attract much attention. She was next. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help being a little nervous¡­

    ¡°Okay.¡± Luo Xing¡¯er nodded obediently. She also knew that women in a rage couldn¡¯t be provoked, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t provoke Wu Qian¡¯er again.

    ¡°Little Sister Xing¡¯er, I¡¯m going on stage.¡± Bai Fang heard the host calling her name. She greeted Luo Xing¡¯er and walked elegantly onto the stage.

    After Bai Fang went on stage, she didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary. Instead, she looked around the audience with her beautiful eyes that were as limpid as autumn water. When her gaze reached the seats of Leng Ruoxue and the others, her gaze even swept lightly over the freak. Unfortunately, the freak didn¡¯t even raise his head, which couldn¡¯t help making her a little disappointed. She sat down in front of the zither with a depressed heart¡­

    She also wanted to perform with the zither, but the tune was different from Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s. Wu Qian¡¯er yed the melodious and tactful ¡®Phoenix Seeking Phoenix¡¯, while she wanted to y the majestic and imposing ¡®General¡¯s Endowment¡¯. When her first note floated into the ears of everyone present, it couldn¡¯t help making their eyes light up¡­

    The guests and audience below the stage did not expect this woman, who looked as weak as water, to y such an exciting tune. For a time, everyone looked at Bai Fang in a different light, and Bai Fang became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention as she wished¡­

    ¡°This woman isn¡¯t simple!¡± Empty looked at Bai Fang, who was performing in the middle of the stage, and said meaningfully in the corner of the audience.

    ¡°She is the concubine daughter of the Bai family, Bai Fang. She might not be from the first wife, but she is one of the best among the daughters of the Bai family. Not only is she beautiful, but she is also talented. If you don¡¯t like her, I am willing to be your matchmaker,¡± the Fifth Elder said hurriedly. Unfortunately, he expressed his feelings wrongly.

    ¡°I say, Old Man, do you think that woman is worthy of our family¡¯s Commander Wu? Isn¡¯t that a toad lusting for swan meat! Stop worrying about that.¡± Feng Da pouted gently and said disdainfully. To be honest, he had always hated women who seemed weak because such women were too good at pretending. Moreover, all the weak and pitiful women he had seen were scheming!

    ¡°Uh!¡± The Fifth Elder was depressed. Boohoo¡­ Why was it so difficult to curry favor with them! He would say the wrong thing identally. s! He just wanted to curry favor, but he did it on purpose. However, that Bai Fang was really not worthy of His Excellency.

    ¡°Haha, Fifth Elder, thank you. However, I¡¯m not the one who likes you!¡± Empty nced at the freak and teased with a light smile. Hehe, he had lived for so long and had seen countless people. Therefore, how could that woman¡¯s thoughts be hidden from him? Unfortunately! That woman was destined to not get what she wanted!

    ¡°Uh!¡± The Fifth Elder looked at the smile on Empty¡¯s face and then followed his gaze to gently nce at the man who was as beautiful as a freak. He pondered in his heart, What does Your Excellency mean? Could it be that Bai Fang has taken a liking to this freak? Uh! Then she¡¯s dead for sure. A woman who dares to snatch another man won¡¯t have a good end. Moreover, her opponent is the woman that even their Guan Yue family is quite afraid of. s! Bai Fang is plucking fur from a tiger! She¡¯s really tired of living!

    ¡°Fifth Elder, how many people are behind you?¡± Leng Ruoxue opened her beautiful eyes and asked lightly.

    ¡°Uh! There are still many more!¡± Fifth Elder said after some thought. Many families sent their daughters to participate in thepetition, so the number of people participating in the first round was the greatest.

    ¡°Fifth Elder, we¡¯ll go back first today. I won¡¯t being for the next few days. However, I¡¯ll being for the finals, so you can rest assured.¡± Leng Ruoxue gave the Fifth Elder a pill to calm him down so that he wouldn¡¯t be on tenterhooks. s! These performances were really boring. She would rather find someone to have a good fight with than see those women flirting on the stage. Uh! When did she be so violent?

    ¡°Go back now? But thepetition has just begun,¡± Fifth Elder said in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not interested in thesepetitions,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. She stood up with the freak and then turned to Empty. ¡°Continue staying here if anyone wants to watch. However, be careful.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in these things either,¡± Empty said softly, implying that he wanted to leave with Xue¡¯er. After all, he wouldn¡¯t havee here to show himself if he didn¡¯t want to apany Xue¡¯er and the others!

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ll go back with you,¡± Feng Da and the others said hurriedly. s! They were quite disappointed in the flower appreciation assembly. Those famous flowers and famous grass were quite good-looking, but those youngdies from noble families were nothing to look at. Who would be interested in these ordinary women in front of their Miss¡¯s stunning appearance all day long!

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Just like that, they strode out of the venue of the flower appreciation meeting under the apaniment of Bai Fang¡¯s magnanimous zither music.

    On the stage, Bai Fang was instantly depressed when she saw the person she was paying attention to leave without hesitation. She identally yed the zither wrong. Fortunately, her reaction was fast enough, so the effects were not too big. She hurriedly walked off the stage after ying.

    The Fifth Elder watched as Leng Ruoxue and the others left. He looked at their backs and then at Bai Fang, who was fleeing in a sorry state. He sighed helplessly. s! Women who think too highly of themselves were the worst! Ah! His antidote. Suddenly, he remembered that he was still in disguise! However, when he chased after her, she was long gone. When he ran to the Alchemist Association, he was told by the people of the Alchemist Association that they were all in seclusion. Therefore, he could only live with this unfamiliar face for several days gloomily. There were a few times that he was almost rejected by the Guan Yue family. Boohoo¡­

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others left for a while, Ning De, who was sitting on pins and needles in the VIP seats, realized that his young miss and the others had all disappeared. Upon seeing this, he hurriedly greeted Guan Yuelong and left the flower appreciation convention in a hurry. However, when he returned to the association, he was also informed that everyone was in seclusion.. He was depressed when he heard this¡­

 Chapter 634

    <h4>Chapter 634: Bai Fang¡¯s Little Thoughts (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Five dayster.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others left the bracelet with smiles and came to the yard.

    ¡°Haha, Miss, we can finally advance to Great Mystic,¡± Feng Da said happily. They had gained a lot from cultivating in seclusion in the bracelet for five days! They could take the Silver Snow Pill and be Mystic Kings after advancing to Great Mystic. Hehe, this was great.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s advance first and then go to the flower appreciation meeting. Today is the finals!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. Hehe, the highlight was today!

    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Feng Da and the others quickly agreed. To them, the flower viewing convention was just a pastime. Improving their strength was the most important.

    ¡°s! It¡¯s so good to be young!¡± Leng Qingtian looked at the energetic young people in front of him and sighed with emotion. Young people¡¯s cultivation speed was indeed faster than these old fellows. Old Man Lin and the others had been in seclusion for a much longer time than Feng Da and the others, but there had been no movement until now. s! He didn¡¯t know how it was.

    ¡°Haha, of course it¡¯s good to be young,¡± the little old man hurriedly echoed.

    ¡°Little Peacock, bring us to the ce where Grandpa advancedst time!¡± Leng Ruoxue summoned the little Peacock from the bracelet and ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± the little peacock hurriedly answered. Then, after everyone sat on its back, it left the Alchemist Association with Leng Ruoxue and the others and flew toward the same ce asst time.

    About an hourter, the little peacock brought everyone to the uninhabited mountain where Leng Qingtian advancedst time.

    The little peacock stopped flying and said to Leng Ruoxue, ¡°Miss, we¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. They jumped off the little peacock¡¯s back after itnded.

    ¡°Big Brother, find a ce to advance each!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruohan nodded. Then everyone scattered and chose a spacious ce to sit down. They released their beasts and prepared to advance¡­

    After a while, everyone¡¯s Heaven Earth Laws descended one after another¡­

    Immediately, golden light shed all over the barren valley, rising and falling, continuing for a long, long time¡­

    After Leng Ruohan and the others advanced to Great Mystic, Leng Ruoxue gave each of them a Silver Snow Pill. After everyone took the Silver Snow Pill, a new wave of advancement arrived as scheduled not longter¡­

    After a long while.

    The noisy valley finally returned to its former calm. Leng Ruoxue was very happy seeing the excited expressions on everyone and the beasts¡¯ faces. Haha, their strength had improved again!

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m a Mystic Monarch too,¡± L¨¹ Tao said happily as she ran to Leng Ruoxue excitedly.

    ¡°Yes, congrattions,¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily. Then she looked at Cui Zhu, who was not far away. These two girls were the first people she saw after she opened her eyes, and they were her subordinates who had followed her from the beginning. They were now Mystic Monarchs, and she was very happy for them.

    ¡°Miss, boohoo¡­ Cui Zhu missed you so much.¡± Cui Zhu, who had been excited, hurriedly ran over and sobbed after receiving Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze. She could finally keep up with Miss¡¯s footsteps. She had been cultivating in the space since she emerged from seclusionst time because she didn¡¯t want to be Miss¡¯s burden. She had always hoped that she could help Miss.

    ¡°Silly girl, haven¡¯t you always been by my side!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Cui Zhu pouted. She often went into seclusion!

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re all Mystic Monarchs now. You can be considered powerhouses on the Boundless Heaven Continent. Don¡¯t be like a child and cry all the time!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed softly. Then she couldn¡¯t help reaching out to pinch Cui Zhu¡¯s face. Hehe, she found that Cui Zhu was bing more and more cute. Her little face was red, making her want to ravage it!

    ¡°Miss!¡± Cui Zhu sighed helplessly. Boohoo¡­ She was not Qing Jue. Why did Miss pinch her face!

    ¡°Haha, our Cui Zhu is bing cuter and cuter,¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help teasing.

    ¡°Miss is too evil to bully Cui Zhu. Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m going to ignore you.¡± Cui Zhu ran to a corner to hide shyly after speaking.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Everyone and the beasts couldn¡¯t helpughing when they saw Cui Zhu¡¯s actions. Hehe, Miss was right. Cui Zhu was indeed very cute.

    ¡°Alright, stopughing. We should leave this ce. The Flower appreciation festival is about to begin!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. They still had to watch the show! With that, she pulled the freak directly onto the little peacock¡¯s back, and then everyone sat down.

    ¡°Miss, sit tight. I¡¯m going to take off,¡± the little peacock said. With that, it pped its two powerful wings, flying straight toward the blue skies¡­

    After returning to Moon Gazing City, Leng Ruoxue ordered Little Peacock to go to the Alchemist Association first because she was afraid that Ning De would be waiting for them in the association. After all, she had asked someone to tell Ning De that he woulde out of seclusion five dayster.

    After the little peacock flew everyone back to the yard, they saw Ning De waiting for them at the yard gate gloomily as if he had been abandoned.

    ¡°Miss, where did you go?¡± Ning De looked at the little peacock thatnded in front of him and couldn¡¯t help asking. Boohoo¡­ He thought that Miss and the others had yet toe out of seclusion, so he didn¡¯t dare to disturb them at all and had been waiting outside the yard. However, he didn¡¯t expect Miss and the others to not be here. This couldn¡¯t help making him feel a little ufortable. Could it be that Miss ultimately couldn¡¯t ept him?

    ¡°Haha, Old Ning! We went to advance. I¡¯m a Mystic Monarch now,¡± Feng Da interrupted happily.

    ¡°Uh!¡± After Feng Da finished speaking, Ning De, who had been wallowing in self-pity, realized that they were actually Mystic Monarchs. Boohoo¡­ Perverts! How many Silver Snow Pills did Miss have! Feng Da and the others were only elementary Mystic five days ago, but their cultivation levels were actually the same as his now. He was also a Mystic Monarch, and it took him a long time to advance. However, these people were all Miss¡¯s subordinates, so it was normal for them to be so abnormal, heforted himself.

    ¡°Ning De,e up.. Let¡¯s go to the Flower appreciation festival,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Ning De, who had been standing there foolishly.

 Chapter 635 - Bai Fangs Little Thoughts (2)

    <h4>Chapter 635: Bai Fang¡¯s Little Thoughts (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Oh!¡± Ning De jumped onto the little peacock¡¯s back and then looked at Leng Ruoxue hesitantly. He hesitated for a while and finally couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Miss, give me a appearance changing pill too. I can sit with you this way.¡±

    He had been wanting to refine a few appearance changing pills these few days, but he actually didn¡¯t have enough herbs on hand, so he could only give up helplessly.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Leng Ruoxue agreed without hesitation. In fact, she didn¡¯t give Ning De the appearance changing pill on the first day for Guan Yue Long to see. She just wanted Guan Yue Long to know what choice she should make. She was a pacifist after all! Hehe!

    ¡°Really?¡± Ning De looked at Leng Ruoxue in disbelief. Boohoo¡­ Why did Miss agree so easily? All the excuses he had already thought of were useless.

    ¡°Of course, I never lie,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Haha, the reason why I didn¡¯t give you the appearance changing pillst time was that I hoped Guan Yue Long could make a sensible choice. It was also to let him know that the Alchemist Association didn¡¯t fall out with their Guan Yue family,¡± Leng Ruoxue added and exined her thoughts simply.

    ¡°Oh, I understand,¡± Ning De said happily. Boohoo¡­ He thought that he was despised by Miss because he was an outsider! He was immediately happy knowing that it was not for this reason!

    ¡°Ning De, did the major families do anything these few days?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked casually.

    ¡°The Guan Yue family has always been very quiet. However, the Wu family has been asking about the residences of Miss and the others. Moreover, there seem to be a few forces secretly asking about Miss and the others.¡± Ning De reported everything he knew, afraid that he would miss a single thing.

    ¡°Which forces are they?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°The Luo and Bai families,¡± Ning De answered honestly.

    ¡°The Luo family and the Bai family?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned in thought. She had no dealings with the Luo family. Could it be that the Bai family wanted to avenge that Bai Ru?

    ¡°The Luo family might not be as strong as the Wu family but they have always been on good terms with the Guan Yue family. As for the Bai family, they are only at the bottom. Logically speaking, they should be paying attention to the movement of the Guan Yue family the most, but they sent people to inquire about Miss. I really don¡¯t know why!¡± Ning De said doubtfully. He had actually thought about this question for a few days, but he had never thought of an answer.

    ¡°Could it be that they want to have ideas about Miss? Aren¡¯t they overestimating their capabilities?¡± Feng Da guessed with a face full of disdain. Hmph! Not just anyone could have ideas about his young miss. Not to mention that Commander Ye would fly into a rage, even they wouldn¡¯t do it!

    ¡°Hmph! Anyone who dares to have designs on Xue¡¯er, die!¡± the freak roared directly without thinking after hearing Feng Da¡¯s words.

    ¡°Oh right, Miss, there¡¯s another thing. Wu Qian¡¯er was beaten up again a few days ago.¡± Two drops of cold sweat hung on Ning De¡¯s forehead as he thought, s! Violent freak, unlucky Wu Qian¡¯er!

    ¡°Beaten up by who? It seems like she has a lot of enemies,¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. That Wu Qian¡¯er was really unlucky. However, she didn¡¯t want the person who beat up Wu Qian¡¯er to ruin her matter. Therefore, she hoped that Wu Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t lose an arm or a leg. Otherwise, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let the person who beat Wu Qian¡¯er off!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ning De was also a little puzzled. He knew that Miss and the others definitely didn¡¯t do this. Who could it be? He couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Is Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s injury serious?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with concern.

    ¡°Not serious, just some superficial wounds. She went on stage normally the next day after taking our association¡¯s pills.¡± Ning De said with a naughty smile. Hehe, he gave Wu Qian¡¯er the Snake umtion Pill that he refined togetherst time!

    ¡°Yes, well done. Wu Qian¡¯er can¡¯t be absent from thepetition,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised.

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve arrived at the venue of the flower appreciation festival,¡± the little peacock suddenly interrupted. It took off as soon as Ning De sat on its back. However, because the venue was not very far, it only flew for a few minutes before reaching its destination.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others jumped down from the little peacock¡¯s back. The little peacooknded at the entrance they entered from on the first day. Moreover, there was no one else at the door except for the guards.

    The group walked straight into the venue in a grandiose manner. The guards at the door hurriedly bowed when they saw them and then watched their backs very respectfully¡­

    ¡°Miss Leng, you¡¯re finally here.¡± The Fifth Elder, who had been waiting in the venue, ran to them as soon as Leng Ruoxue and the others entered.

    ¡°Fifth Elder?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked doubtfully at the Fifth Elder, whose eyes were brimming with tears. Uh! What was going on? Why did Fifth Elder look like he had seen a long-lost rtive when he saw their expressions? Was there a need to?

    ¡°Miss Leng, quickly give me the antidote to the appearance changing pill! Boohoo¡­¡± Fifth Elder choked. It had been five days, and he had been in deep water and fire every day. The patriarch and First Elderughed hysterically when they saw him, while the other elders and nsmen kept staring at him doubtfully. No matter where he went, almost everyone would find an excuse to follow him, afraid that he would sneak into the Guan Yue family to cause trouble. Boohoo¡­ He was really too pitiful.

    ¡°Haha, Fifth Elder, I can¡¯t give you the antidote if you still want to sit with us today!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. Hehe! She really forgot about the antidote. However, she believed that Fifth Elder¡¯s life these few days must be very exciting!

    ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m not sitting with you anymore,¡± the Fifth Elder said tactfully. It was thest day. He was helpless alone if anything really happened. He knew very well that the patriarch could not stop Leng Ruoxue and the others from finding trouble if they really wanted to. Therefore, he shouldn¡¯t court disaster!

    ¡°Oh, then eat this!¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a pill from her ring and handed it to the Fifth Elder.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Leng.¡± Fifth Elder took the pill and hurriedly threw it into his mouth.

    ¡°Fifth Elder, please tell your patriarch that the flower appreciation meeting will end today.. The time limit I gave him is three days,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded him. After speaking, she led everyone past the Fifth Elder and walked toward their seats fromst time¡­

 Chapter 636 - Bai Fangs Little Thoughts (3)

    <h4>Chapter 636: Bai Fang¡¯s Little Thoughts (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The Fifth Elder looked at the backs of Leng Ruoxue and the others and sighed softly. s! What shoulde wille. This Eldest Miss was indeed a trustworthy person. The Flower appreciation festival would end today. He knew that if they couldn¡¯t give Leng Ruoxue a satisfactory answer, their Moon Gazing Family would probably be history.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others walked to the corner of the audience and sat down.

    ¡°Miss, what do you intend to do with the Guan Yue family?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help asking curiously as soon as he sat down.

    ¡°That will depend on the Guan Yue family¡¯s sincerity!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. She didn¡¯t like violence, so it would naturally be best if it could be resolved peacefully and satisfy her.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I think the patriarch and First Elder of the Guan Yue family are sensible people. However, it¡¯s hard to say for the Wu family.¡± Leng Qingtian said after some thought.

    ¡°Grandpa, the Wu family won¡¯t let us go. They are waiting for the flower appreciation festival to end just like us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly.

    The audience in the venue was almost here as Leng Ruoxue and the others conversed softly. The eyes of the audience lit up when they saw that the empty seats were finally full again today¡­

    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect to finally see them again today,¡± an audience whispered excitedly, afraid to disturb them.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Beauty was always pleasing to the eye, so everyone was naturally happy to see the stunning beauty in their hearts.

    ¡°Miss, those people seem to be talking about you!¡± Cui Zhu said excitedly.

    ¡°Calm down, just ignore it. We are only small supporting characters. We can¡¯t be the focus of everyone and steal the limelight from those youngdies from the influential families. Otherwise, we will definitely be public enemies!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly and earnestly.

    ¡°Miss, this isn¡¯t something we can control!¡± Cui Zhu said speechlessly. In fact, what she wanted to say was that Miss, you have long been the public enemy of those youngdies from noble families. You probably can¡¯t keep a low profile even if you want to!

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! It¡¯s enough as long as we can take care of ourselves. It¡¯s their business what the others want. We can¡¯t interfere. However, the prerequisite is that they don¡¯t provoke me.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Then she leaned into the freak¡¯s arms and leanedfortably on him.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Cui Zhu looked at Miss¡¯szy appearance and sighed helplessly before looking at the stage.

    At this moment, the host had already stood in the middle of the stage and was giving a routine speech. After his long speech, he directly announced that the finals of the flower viewing convention had begun!

    After six days of preliminaries and semi-finals, only the five daughters of the noble families were qualified to participate in the final. There would be three rounds ofpetition today. ording to the rules of the finals, the talents for the first two rounds were specified in advance. The other round was to choose their own talents, so the five daughters of the noble families would show their best talents andpete.

    After the first youngdy from a noble family went on stage to perform, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help closing her eyes in boredom in the audience. To be honest, she actually wanted to give this youngdy some face. However, this unknown youngdy was performing the zither, and the tune she yed made her want to sleep, so she had to follow her heart! s! She couldn¡¯t be med for this!

    ¡°Wow! Which family¡¯s youngdy is this? The tune she ys actually makes me want to sleep. Well, if I have insomnia in the future, find her to y a tune so that we can have a good night¡¯s sleep,¡± Feng Da said very viciously. Damn, this was obviously a hypnosis song! Was this the top five of the flower appreciation festival? Who selected this? Wasn¡¯t this deceiving the audience! Fortunately, they didn¡¯t spend money to buy tickets in, otherwise, they would definitely get the Guan Yue family to refund the tickets because this was obviously Red Fruit deceiving the consumers!

    ¡°Hehe, the grand finals of the flower appreciation event takes aprehensive score. Her piano skills are very ordinary, but being able to enter the grand finals means that she has still obtained recognition in other areas of talent,¡± Ning De, who had participated in the flower appreciation event many times, exined.

    ¡°Oh, Old Ning! Then do you think this youngdy has a chance of bing the champion?¡± Feng Da asked curiously.

    ¡°Definitely not,¡± Ning De said resolutely. With Wu Qian¡¯er around, the champion would definitely not fall into the hands of others. The other youngdies from the families were just Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s sidekicks. How could they snatch her limelight!

    ¡°Old Ning! Do you mean that the other daughters of noble families are not as outstanding as Wu Qian¡¯er?¡± Feng Da said in disbelief. Why didn¡¯t he think that Wu Qian¡¯er was so good? Hmph! A woman who couldn¡¯t evenpare to a strand of their young miss¡¯s hair could probably only show off in front of these second-rate daughters.

    ¡°What I mean is that the Wu family is very despicable. Even if Wu Qian¡¯er isn¡¯t the best, Wu Ming will sweep away all obstacles for her. However, Wu Qian¡¯er is indeed talented, so it¡¯s not wrong for the champion to fall to her.¡± Ning De frowned and exined.

    While the two of them were chatting privately, thepetition between the first youngdy of the aristocratic family had already ended. The second person to go on stage happened to be Wu Qian¡¯er. The zither was one of Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s best talents, so after she went on stage, she only bowed slightly to the audience on the stage and directly sat in front of the zither table to y¡­

    ¡°What is this? Why does it resemble Phoenix Seeking Phoenix?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help asking as he listened to the pleasant and melodious tune on the stage.

    ¡°This should be Phoenix Flight.¡± Ning De listened carefully and then said, Uh! It seemed like Wu Fu¡¯er was determined to marry. With this in mind, his eyes gently nced at the VIP seats. He heard that the young master of the Guan Yue family would being today, but he didn¡¯t see it.

    ¡°s! The young master of the Guan Yue family is really unlucky to be remembered by such a woman,¡± Feng Da said with a face full of sympathy.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you think Wu Qian¡¯er will cause trouble for us after the performance?¡± Empty, who was beside Leng Ruoxue, asked very curiously, his beautiful face actually full of anticipation.

 Chapter 637 - Please Sell Us Together (1)

    <h4>Chapter 637: Please Sell Us Together (1)</h4>

    ¡°Not if she has a brain,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently with her eyes closed.

    ¡°Haha, she¡¯s brainless,¡± Empty said disdainfully, not optimistic about Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s intelligence.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she still have her father? Wu Ming that old man isn¡¯t stupid,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. In fact, she was really right. Even if Wu Qian¡¯er wanted to cause a fuss, she didn¡¯t have the guts to do so as long as thepetition didn¡¯t really end because Wu Ming had already given her an ultimatum. He said that if she dared to do what she did on the first day, he would definitely not let her go. Therefore, as long as the champion didn¡¯t fall on her head, she wouldn¡¯t dare to cause trouble even if she was given a hundred guts. Therefore, she hurriedly left the stage after ying the song because she was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to control herself if she stayed for another second.

    ¡°Haha! Seems like you were right.¡± Empty teased after seeing Wu Qian¡¯er re at them and then run away.

    ¡°In fact, Wu Qian¡¯er is also a little smart. Unfortunately, her jealousy is too strong, so she¡¯s destined not to achieve anything big,¡± Leng Ruoxue analyzed. Well, she didn¡¯t mean that she couldn¡¯t be jealous, but it was the worst if she developed a possessive desire for something that didn¡¯t belong to her. Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s situation was like this because as far as she knew, the young master of the Guan Yue family didn¡¯t want to marry her at all. However, she had already treated herself as the young madam of the Guan Yue family, so it could be seen how unrequited she was. If it weren¡¯t for this thought of hers, they probably wouldn¡¯t have had a conflict at all, nor would she have targeted the Wu family.

    ¡°Even if she isn¡¯t jealous, she won¡¯t be able to achieve anything with her character,¡± Empty said objectively.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    After Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯spetition ended, Bai Fang and the other three youngdies also went on stage one by one. After Bai Fang went on stage, her clear eyes swept lightly in the direction of Leng Ruoxue and the others, and then her gaze fixed on the freak. However, she quickly looked away and directly began her performance after staring for a few seconds. However, the man she liked didn¡¯t even look at her until the end of her song, which couldn¡¯t help making her feel very disappointed. Therefore, she left the stage with a resentful face after ying the song¡­

    ¡°Haha! Xue¡¯er, you have a worthy opponent!¡± Empty couldn¡¯t help teasing when he saw Bai Fang¡¯s happy and slightly resentful expression.

    ¡°Opponent? Is she worthy?¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. Hmph! Not every woman was qualified to be her opponent. Women who coveted her man also had to pay the price. In fact, she had felt Bai Fang¡¯s gaze that day but she just ignored it.

    ¡°Haha, she¡¯s really not worthy,¡± Empty said with a loudugh. His heartyughter immediately attracted the attention of many people, causing Leng Ruoxue and the others to be the focus of everyone again.

    ¡°Empty, that¡¯s enough. If you continue smiling, those audience might eat you up!¡± Leng Ruoxue also teased. Well, the destructive power of the peerless handsome man¡¯s smile was not small, so she forbade the freak fromughing in front of outsiders!

    ¡°You should keep an eye on your man! I don¡¯t dare to trouble you with my affairs,¡± Empty said hurriedly because he could already feel a certain freak¡¯s gaze staring at him with ill intentions.

    ¡°Tch, my man is very obedient,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently.

    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m very obedient!¡± The freak took the opportunity to quickly express his opinion. He was a filial fianc¨¦! He had to be obedient!

    The three of them chatted happily in their seats, and thepetition on the stage continued. Unknowingly, the first round of thepetition had already ended.

    The second round of thepetition was dance. Everyone chose their best dance to participate in thepetition.

    After the five of them went on stage one by one and performed their dance, the scores for the first two rounds were out. Among them, Wu Qian¡¯er had the highest total score for the two rounds of thepetition and was temporarily in first ce. The second ce was Bai Fang, and the third ce was Luo Xing¡¯er. However, the three of them had very close scores, so in theory, the three of them had hope of bing the champion. The other two youngdies could only be their contrast.

    The third round of thepetition was to choose their own talents. This was also thestpetition of this year¡¯s flower viewing convention because the five youngdies would definitely not hide anything anymore.

    After the third round of thepetition began, the one with the lowest score went on first ording to the scores for the first two rounds. Therefore, the daughter who was rankedst was the first to go on stage.

    After the two rounds of thepetition, the daughters of thest two rankings were officially eliminated. After all, the audience wanted to see the performance of the top three more, so there were naturally not many people paying attention to the performance of the first two daughters.

    The third to go on stage was the daughter of the Luo family, Luo Xing¡¯er. After the cute girl went on stage, she began the performance without hesitation¡­

    After Luo Xing¡¯er¡¯s performance, it was Bai Fang¡¯s turn.

    In fact, the truepetition of this year¡¯s flower viewing convention should be between her and Wu Qian¡¯er. Luo Xing¡¯er might be outstanding, but she was indeed inferior to the two of them in terms of talent. Otherwise, Luo Xing¡¯er would not have ended herpetition with a random song just now.

    ¡°Big Sister Fang, you can do it!¡± Not only was Luo Xing¡¯er not depressed after getting off the stage, but she was also very happy to cheer for Big Sister Fang, whom she liked! She didn¡¯t like Wu Qian¡¯er, so she really hoped that Big Sister Fang could win this championship.

    ¡°Okay, I will.¡± Bai Fang nodded.

    With that, she walked directly onto the stage. However, this time, after she went on stage, she did not look in the direction of Leng Ruoxue and the others but directly began the performance. In thest match, her performance talent was still the zither because the zither was her best, and the tune she yed was actually ¡°Phoenix Seeking Phoenix¡±¡­

    Everyone in the audience and the VIP seats were stunned when the note was out because ording to tradition, the other youngdies would not perform the songs that others had yed in thepetition. After all, the effect of thepetition would be too obvious if two people performed the same song. The major families were obviously unwilling to offend the other families because of apetition.. However, Bai Fang surprised everyone today¡­

 Chapter 638 - Please Sell Us Together (2)

    <h4>Chapter 638: Please Sell Us Together (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    In the VVIP seats.

    ¡°Lord Bai, this song was yed by my daughter. What does the daughter of the Bai family mean?¡± Wu Ming red at the patriarch of the Bai family with a displeased face and questioned.

    ¡°Uh! She¡¯s my brother¡¯s concubine¡¯s daughter. She hasn¡¯t seen much of the world since she was young, and it¡¯s her first time participating in such apetition today, so she probably doesn¡¯t know. She definitely didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Patriarch Wu, please believe me. Your daughter¡¯s zither skills are top-notch. Fang¡¯er can¡¯tpare.¡± The patriarch of the Bai family wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and hurriedly exined. At the same time, he cursed the unruly Bai Fang half to death in his heart. Damn it, she shouldn¡¯t implicate their Bai family even if she wanted to die! Wu Ming was famous for being ruthless. Moreover, he had already warned Bai Fang to keep a low profile in thispetition and not snatch the limelight from Wu Qian¡¯er. After all, their Bai family couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Wu family. However, Bai Fang actually ignored his words. He really didn¡¯t know what she wanted to do!

    ¡°So she¡¯s a bastard daughter. No wonder she¡¯s so unpresentable!¡± Wu Ming mocked rudely.

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m sorry.¡± The patriarch of the Bai family suppressed his anger. Hmph! How could he have used a concubine daughter to participate in thepetition if his daughter wasn¡¯t disappointing. In fact, he was still very satisfied with Bai Fang¡¯s performance these few days. After all, if his daughter participated in thepetition, she might not have such good results. However, Bai Fang made him a little angry today, and she made him cry softly in front of the Wu family. Hmph! He would settle this score with her when he returned!

    ¡°Haha! Do you not have confidence in your daughter winning the championship? If that¡¯s the case, let her withdraw from thepetition directly so that she won¡¯t be embarrassed when the results are announcedter!¡± Guan Yuelong reminded coldly from the side after hearing their conversation. He was very happy to see someone defeat Wu Qian¡¯er. He just didn¡¯t know if those daughters of noble families had the guts. After all, many people were very afraid of the Wu family.

    ¡°Who said so? My daughter is the best!¡± Wu Ming roared furiously.

    ¡°Is that so? Why can¡¯t I tell? Can you tell?¡± Guan Yue Long said to the patriarch present with a face full of smiles, neither angry nor angry.

    The patriarchs sitting in the VIP seats had ck lines hanging on their foreheads when they heard Guan Yue Long¡¯s words. They thought to themselves, Patriarch Guan Yuelong, aren¡¯t you harming us? Even if they thought so in their hearts, they didn¡¯t dare to say it in front of Wu Ming! One had to know that Wu Ming was famous for being despicable. Who knew what kind of underhanded means he would y behind his back if they really displeased him! Often, no one dared to provoke such people.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone answer me?¡± After a while, Guan Yue Long couldn¡¯t help asking angrily when he saw that no one responded. Hmph! These people thought Wu Ming couldn¡¯t afford to offend them. Could he afford to offend them?

    ¡°Because everyone thinks my daughter is outstanding! Of course no one will respond to you,¡± Wu Ming said in a good mood seeing Guan Yue Long deted.

    The temperature of the scene immediately dropped several degrees after Wu Ming¡¯s words.

    No one dared to say anything seeing Guan Yue Long¡¯s ugly expression.

    ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, is Young Master Guan Yue Xi back?¡± After a long while, a patriarch cleverly changed the topic, not daring to bear Guan Yue Long¡¯s anger.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s back,¡± Guan Yue Long said lightly.

    ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t the young mastere?¡± the patriarch asked, as if he wanted to chat with Guan Yue Long. Unfortunately, Guan Yue Long was not interested at all because he was still angry!

    ¡°Of course he¡¯s here. He¡¯s not interested in someone¡¯s performance, so he should be here after thepetition.¡± Guan Yue Long rolled his eyes at Wu Ming and said irritably. In fact, Xi¡¯er was already here, but he didn¡¯t appear in the VIP seats.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. He has to marry Qian¡¯er no matter if he¡¯s interested or not,¡± Wu Ming said nonchntly. Anyway, the Guan Yue family couldn¡¯t refuse as long as his daughter won the championship.

    ¡°Wait for your precious daughter to win the championship!¡± Guan Yue Long reminded her. However, he couldn¡¯t help thinking about how to prevent Wu Qian¡¯er from winning the championship.

    At this moment, two handsome men were also sitting in a corner on the other side of the audience. The two men were sitting diagonally opposite Leng Ruoxue and the others, so they could easily see Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Hey, is that woman your sweetheart?¡± Luo Fei looked at the drop dead gorgeous beauty opposite him and asked with a face full of amazement. Yesterday, his sister had praised Bai Fang in front of him a lot, as if she was the only woman in the world. Later, she knew that the little girl nned to make Bai Fang her sister-inw. After he knew, he couldn¡¯t help butugh at the girl¡¯s whimsical thoughts. Not to mention whether he was interested in Bai Fang, it was impossible to be the young madam of the Luo family with Bai Fang¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Yes, your sister¡¯s taste isn¡¯t good either? That Bai Fang is very ordinary!¡± Guan Yue Xi didn¡¯t expect to actually see Leng Ruoxue today and couldn¡¯t help teasing his good friend in a good mood.

    ¡°Yes, which woman isn¡¯t ordinarypared to your beloved!¡± Luo Fei said speechlessly. Boohoo¡­ He was not interested in Bai Fang at all. He didn¡¯t expect Guan Yue Xi to tease him with this!

    ¡°s! I just have a crush on her. She doesn¡¯t know of my existence, so don¡¯t spout nonsense. It won¡¯t be good if others misunderstand,¡± Guan Yue Xi reminded very cautiously, his handsome face carrying a trace of disappointment.

    ¡°Then you¡¯re not allowed to talk about Bai Fang either. Let¡¯s not talk about anyone.¡± Luo Fei began to state his conditions.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Guan Yue Xi nodded in agreement.

    At this moment, Wu Qian¡¯er was ying herst song on the stage. The flower appreciation festival had truly ended after her performance.

    Finally, the song ended. The entirepetition ended when Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s final note sounded.

    ¡°Miss, this time, Wu Qian¡¯er actually didn¡¯t y a tune like ¡®Happy Moon¡¯, ¡®Wedding Night¡¯, and the like. Instead, she chose a tune full of concepts like ¡®Mountain River¡¯. Unfortunately! This isn¡¯t her style,¡± Feng Da said with a look of pity.

    ¡°Haha! Feng Da, I just found out that you know music today,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in surprise.

 Chapter 639 - Please Sell Us Together (3)

    <h4>Chapter 639: Please Sell Us Together (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Hehe, I just think that thest song she yed was not nice and didn¡¯t match her style. Who asked her to be so desperate for marriage! ¡®Phoenix Seeking Phoenix¡¯ and ¡®Phoenix In Flight¡¯ have all been yed. Shouldn¡¯t we enter the bridal chamber next?¡± Feng Da said with a smile. After all, this matched Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s desire for marriage!

    ¡°Uh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead uncontrobly. However, she had to admit that Feng Da¡¯s words were reasonable.

    ¡°Feng Da, Wu Qian¡¯er is staring at you!¡± Empty reminded with a light smile. s! One was marked by thepany one kept! Everyone around Xue¡¯er was so venomous.

    Upon hearing Empty¡¯s words, Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but look up at Wu Qian¡¯er, who had just finished ying the song. Good gracious, she was indeed staring at her. Could it be that this woman had heard what he said just now? Then why didn¡¯t she re up? This shouldn¡¯t be the case! This wasn¡¯t like her!

    Leng Ruoxue also looked up at Wu Qian¡¯er on the stage, and then said calmly, ¡°Could it be that Miss Wu likes my subordinates?¡±

    ¡°Damn it, what nonsense are you spouting? How can such a lowly person be worthy of me?¡± Wu Qian¡¯er raised her head arrogantly like a phoenix and said very disdainfully.

    ¡°Hey, you big milk cow, who are you calling lowly? I don¡¯t care even if a woman like youes to me for nothing. Hmph! I advise you not to take yourself too seriously. You¡¯re not noble at all,¡± Feng Da said very rudely.

    Everyone in the audience roared withughter when they heard the big milk cow¡¯s call. Wu Qian¡¯er might not be tall, but her chest was extraordinarily spectacr, so they all felt that this name was very appropriate!

    ¡°Big¡­ milk cow? Damn it, you¡¯re the big milk cow!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er roared angrily. Her beautiful face flushed red with anger after hearing everyone¡¯sughter.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It seems like I have to teach you. Only female milk cows produce milk, so I can¡¯t be called a milk cow. Moreover, I don¡¯t have such big breasts!¡± Feng Da said angrily.

    ¡°Y-you, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Wu Qian¡¯er was so angry that she was trembling. Her clear eyes red at Leng Ruoxue and the others as she said fiercely.

    ¡°I wonder how Miss Wu wants to deal with us?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously with her beautiful face.

    ¡°I want to sell all of you to the brothel. However, before I go, I¡¯ll find a few strong men to y with you, haha!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er said a little smugly. Her intense anger made her forget what kind of ce this was for a moment, so she identally said what was on her mind.

    The audience and the guests in the VIP seats were dumbfounded before Wu Qian¡¯er finished speaking. They couldn¡¯t believe that such vicious words would be said by Wu Qian¡¯er in public¡­

    ¡°I really couldn¡¯t tell that this daughter of the Wu family was so vicious!¡±

    ¡°Yes! If the so-called daughters of noble families are all like this, I would rather marry amoner woman. Well, I can¡¯t take this kind of woman even if she wants to! She¡¯s really too vicious. She can sell people because of a small dispute and wants to¡­ If there¡¯s a conflict between husband and wife, I think she will murder her husband! Poor Young Master Guan Yue.¡±

    Everyone began discussing one after another, their voices so loud that even Wu Qian¡¯er, who was still standing on the stage, couldn¡¯t ignore them.

    ¡°Damn it, all of you shut up!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er roared without caring about her image. Her anger made her beautiful face a little distorted.

    ¡°What? Miss Wu wants to sell us too?¡± someone in the audience shouted.

    ¡°Hehe, I just found out today that the Wu family is a human trafficker. It seems like we have to be careful lest we get caught and sold by her one day!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased without being angry or angry, and her beautiful face even had a drop dead smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. Our Wu family is a top-notch family, not a human trafficker.¡± Wu Qian¡¯er was so angry that she lost her mind and roared like thunder.

    ¡°But you said you wanted to sell us and even said you wanted to find a few strong men to y with me. I don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll find them for me? I can¡¯t wait anymore!¡± Leng Ruoxue narrowed her beautiful eyes and said anxiously.

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll definitely let you have your wish. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er said fiercely.

    ¡°Oh, when? Can you give me a time limit so that I won¡¯t wait for nothing?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked anxiously, looking like she would not stop until she was given time.

    ¡°Hmph! Let¡¯s sell them first,¡± Wu Qian¡¯er said proudly.

    ¡°Are you favoring men over women? What right do you have to sell them first before finding the burly man for me? You¡¯re a woman too. You can¡¯t be so biased!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very displeased, her beautiful face full of grievance.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Do youck men that much?¡± Wu Qian¡¯er roared impatiently. For some reason, she felt that something was amiss, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it.

    ¡°I didn¡¯tck it originally, but since you¡¯re going to sell my man, Ick it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said matter-of-factly, still looking at Wu Qian¡¯er aggrievedly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t let her sell me away. Boohoo¡­ I don¡¯t want to leave you. You have to protect me.¡± The freaky on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder and sobbed cooperatively. s! He had to cooperate since Xue¡¯er wanted to y. However, that woman Wu Qian¡¯er was dead for sure. Hmph! It was the first time in his life that a woman wanted to sell him away. She was really tired of living.

    Empty also had the same thoughts as the freak. However, they didn¡¯t say a word now and just looked at Wu Qian¡¯er on the stage like they were watching a good show.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I will protect you. I will beg Miss Wu to sell us to the same brothel,¡± Leng Ruoxue quicklyforted.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what about me?¡± Empty looked at Leng Ruoxue and asked. His clear and innocent beautiful eyes stared at Leng Ruoxue intently. Moreover, there were faint tears in his eyes, as if he would cry directly if Xue¡¯er said anything wrong.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯ll protect you too.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she said speechlessly..

 Chapter 640 - Please Sell Us Together (4)

    <h4>Chapter 640: Please Sell Us Together (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Miss, what should I do? No one can separate us. Boohoo¡­¡± L¨¹ Tao¡¯s eyes were red as she sobbed very sadly.

    ¡°Lass! You can¡¯t leave an old man like me behind!¡± The little old man also participated and said pitifully. Hehe, it was really fun. Even the three major families wanted to provide for him. However, the daughter of the Wu family actually wanted to sell them. Uh! He really wanted to know which brothel dared to take him in?

    ¡°s! Miss Wu, you see, my family and subordinates can¡¯t leave me, so you can¡¯t separate us. If you want to sell, you have to sell us together. Otherwise, I won¡¯t agree.¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed and said helplessly.

    ¡°Yes, Miss Wu, please sell us together! I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have called you Big Milk Cow just now. Look at your figure. It¡¯s a pity to call you Big Milk Cow. I should call you Big Milk Cow with the best figure,¡± Feng Da said with a face full of regret.

    ¡°Y-you all!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er was so angry that she was about to vomit blood, and she even stammered.

    At the same time, in the VIP seats¡­

    Upon hearing Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s words, Guan Yue Long, who was drinking tea, spat out the tea that he had yet to swallow. Fortunately, it all happened to spray onto Wu Ming.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Wu Ming, who was already very displeased, became even angrier seeing that he was sprayed with water. His daughter was spouting nonsense downstairs, and he got someone to spray water on him. One could imagine how terrible his mood was.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Wu. Your daughter¡¯s words have really broadened my horizons, so, hehe! I only found out today that the Wu family still has that kind of livelihood¡­¡± Guan Yue Long said with a smile. He had even changed his way of addressing Wu Ming to Brother Wu. It could be seen how good his mood was. Hehe, even if Wu Qian¡¯er won the champion of the flower viewing convention, he could rest easy! After all, he didn¡¯t believe that Wu Qian¡¯er could live to the day she married her son after offending that eldest youngdy. However, a youngdy from an aristocratic family actually had such thoughts. He had to sigh that the Wu family¡¯s upbringing was indeed good!

    ¡°Hmph! Children are insensible. You actually believe nonsense. It can be seen how low your intelligence is,¡± Wu Ming said with slight sarcasm. He knew that Guan Yue Long wanted to see him make a fool of himself, but how could he let this fellow do as he pleased?

    ¡°It¡¯s not important whether I believe it or not. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re selling me,¡± Guan Yuelong said nonchntly. Hehe, it was enough as long as Leng Ruoxue believed it.

    ¡°Guan Yue Long, it¡¯s been so long. Why isn¡¯t the final ranking out yet?¡± Wu Ming asked and directly changed the topic. He really didn¡¯t want to discuss the topic with Guan Yue Long just now. Otherwise, he would be angered to death.

    ¡°Probably because the ranking isn¡¯t good. First Elder, go take a look! Don¡¯t make our Brother Wu wait anxiously. He still has to take care of his business!¡± Guan Yuelong said to the First Elder happily and secretly made a gesture that only the two of them knew when no one was paying attention. The First Elder understood and then left the VIP seats¡­

    After the First Elder left the VIP seats, he looked at the judges¡¯ seats and then went to the audience to find his young master.

    ¡°Young Master.¡± First Elder looked at Guan Yue Xi.

    ¡°First Elder, why are you here?¡± Guan Yue Xi asked in surprise. Uh! Could it be that Father was looking for him?

    ¡°I¡¯m here to take a look,¡± the First Elder said with a smile. s! The flower appreciation festival was about to end today, but he and the patriarch had yet to think of how to exin it to that Eldest Miss. He couldn¡¯t help being a little worried when he thought of this.

    ¡°Sport? First Elder, you¡¯re really free! It¡¯s so lively over there, why isn¡¯t anyone caring?¡± Luo Fei teased with a light smile.

    ¡°Care? Who? We can¡¯t care about the Wu family¡¯s young miss,¡± First Elder said helplessly, his face full of difficulties.

    ¡°Hehe, First Elder, who will be the champion of the flower appreciation festival this time?¡± Luo Fei asked the advisor knowingly.

    ¡°How would I know? I¡¯m not a judge.¡± First Elder red at Luo Fei and said indifferently.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you juste from the judging panel? You really don¡¯t know?¡± Luo Fei said in disbelief. In fact, he just wanted to know if the champion was Wu Qian¡¯er, but this old man insisted on keeping him in suspense. s! He was really anxious to death.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! The judges are in a difficult position, and the champion is difficult to evaluate, so the result isn¡¯t out yet! It probably will take a while!¡± First Elder exined.

    ¡°If the champion is Wu Qian¡¯er, does Xi really have to marry that woman?¡± Luo Fei asked curiously.

    ¡°Of course. Our Guan Yue family is a very trustworthy family,¡± the First Elder promised. Hehe, they would keep their word, but they were afraid that the Wu family would not have the fortune!

    ¡°Xi, looks like I have to congratte you in advance,¡± Luo Fei teased.

    ¡°Do you want to die? I won¡¯t marry her.¡± Guan Yue Xi rolled her eyes at Luo Fei, her handsome face full of displeasure.

    ¡°Hehe! Can you do whatever you want?¡± Luo Fei gloated.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re congratting me, then I¡¯ll also congratte you and Miss Bai on getting married early!¡± Guan Yue Xi said, unwilling to be outdone. Hmph! How could wanting to see him make a fool of himself be such a beautiful thing?

    ¡°Don¡¯t. I was wrong, okay?¡± Luo Fei quickly begged. He didn¡¯t want to marry that weak and sickly woman who would copse from the wind.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid she would not want to marry you even if you wanted to marry her!¡± First Elder said in realization. s, that bastard daughter of the Bai family was quite ambitious! She actually¡­ What a pity! She was inviting trouble onto herself. Hopefully, she wouldn¡¯t do anything irrational. After all, the Bai family and the Guan Yue family had business dealings.

    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Luo Fei said happily after hearing what the First Elder said. He didn¡¯t have time to care for that kind of woman all day. Moreover, he hated women who looked weak and sickly since they were young but had better bodies than anyone and liked to pretend to be pitiful.

    At this moment, Wu Qian¡¯er was ring fiercely at Leng Ruoxue and the others on the stage. Leng Ruoxue also red back at her, unwilling to be outdone.. Neither side spoke. At this moment, under the arrangement of the host, Bai Fang and Luo Xing¡¯er also walked onto the stage and waited for the final result to be out¡­

 Chapter 641 - The First Elder Doesnt Allow Me To Give You The Champion (1)

    <h4>Chapter 641: The First Elder Doesn¡¯t Allow Me To Give You The Champion (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    After Bai Fang and Luo Xing¡¯er went on stage, they did not stand with Wu Qian¡¯er but maintained a distance from her.

    ¡°Miss Wu, it¡¯s wrong for you to quarrel with the audience.¡± After a while of silence, Bai Fang couldn¡¯t help persuading her. Her voice was so soft that water seemed to seep out.

    p! A pnded on Bai Fang¡¯s beautiful face.

    ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you meddle in my business?¡± Wu Qian¡¯er roared furiously after raising her hand to p Bai Fang. Hmph! She was almost angered to death by Leng Ruoxue and the others just now, and she couldn¡¯t do anything to those people, so she could only vent all her anger on Bai Fang, and this was somewhat rted to the tune Bai Fang yed just now.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡± Half of Bai Fang¡¯s face immediately swelled up after being pped, and she said with tears in her eyes. However, her gaze seemed to nce at the freak. Her aggrieved and pitiful appearance was enough to make most people pity her, but it absolutely didn¡¯t include Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Hey, Big Sister Fang is just trying to persuade you out of goodwill. How can you be so barbaric!¡± Luo Xing¡¯er, who couldn¡¯t take it anymore, quickly protested.

    ¡°Good intentions? I¡¯m afraid only you will think that she¡¯s being kind, idiot!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er said disdainfully.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Luo Xing¡¯er was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say anything. She might look very powerful, but she couldn¡¯t muster up any aura when facing an unreasonable person like Wu Qian¡¯er.

    Leng Ruoxue, who had been sitting in the corner, looked at the farce on the stage and thought, Uh! Are they being rebellious? However, that Bai Fang was quite intriguing. Unfortunately, she expressed the wrong feelings.

    Just as there was some silence on the stage and off stage, a stinky smell suddenly drifted out of the venue. At first, no one paid attention because the smell was very faint. However, as the stink became stronger, no one could ignore it anymore.

    ¡°Where did this smelle from? It stinks!¡± An audience member covered his mouth and nose.

    ¡°Yes! It stinks!¡±

    ¡°Wow, even our sewers smell a hundred times better than this!¡±

    The audience exploded¡­

    In the corner of the audience.

    Ning De also covered his mouth and nose and looked at Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Miss!¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered softly. Then she took out a jade bottle from her ring and motioned for Ning De to distribute it to everyone. She thought that it was fortunate that she had taken the antidote early. Otherwise, she would definitely be smoked to death.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, this smell¡­¡± Empty asked after taking the antidote, but he stopped mid-sentence.

    ¡°Ah! Wu Qian¡¯er, the stink ising from you.¡±

    Before Leng Ruoxue could say anything, a scream sounded from the stage!

    The audience¡¯s attention was instantly attracted to the stage.

    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. How can I stink!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er roared furiously. She could smell the stink too. She didn¡¯t know where it came from at all. However, Luo Xing¡¯er actually wronged her. How ridiculous!

    ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. It¡¯s really from you. Big Sister Fang,e and smell it!¡± Luo Xing¡¯er didn¡¯t suspect anything and got Bai Fang to smell it too.

    ¡°Sister Xing¡¯er, how could Miss Wu have this smell on her body? Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± Bai Fang forced a smile. In fact, she obviously knew that this smell came from Wu Qian¡¯er, but so what if she knew? She couldn¡¯t say it in public. She was not Luo Xing¡¯er after all!

    ¡°I knew you wronged me. Hmph!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er red at Luo Xing¡¯er fiercely. She would not let her go.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t wrong you. Big Sister Fang, smell it and you¡¯ll know. It¡¯s definitely from her,¡± Luo Xing¡¯er said stubbornly.

    ¡°Sister Xing¡¯er, speak no more.¡± Bai Fang pulled Luo Xing¡¯er to the side and advised her softly. No one knew what Wu Qian¡¯er would do if she continued.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Luo Xing¡¯er answered softly, feeling iparably depressed. Boohoo¡­ It was also a mistake to be honest!

    In the VIP seats¡­

    Guan Yue Long looked at the gloomy Wu Ming and asked gloatingly, ¡°Brother Wu, why does your daughter stink? Can you exin?¡±

    ¡°How can my daughter stink? Don¡¯t listen to other people¡¯s nonsense,¡± Wu Ming roared furiously. They had all heard what Luo Xing¡¯er said just now, so he was in a fit of anger. However, that old man Guan Yue Long actually came to provoke them!

    ¡°How can Xing¡¯er spout nonsense? I watched that child grow up. She won¡¯t panic,¡± Guan Yue Long said with certainty.

    ¡°Yes, my daughter won¡¯t lie. She said it came from Miss Wu, so it must be,¡± Luo Xian said very cooperatively. Hmph! How dare she say that his daughter was spouting nonsense. She was really going too far!

    ¡°But Miss Bai said no? You said that your daughter doesn¡¯t know how to lie, so you¡¯re saying that Miss Bai lied?¡± Wu Ming narrowed his eyes and tried to sow discord.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you said. I¡¯m just saying that my daughter won¡¯t lie. It¡¯s not my business whether other people¡¯s daughters lie or not,¡± Luo Xian said calmly and nonchntly.

    ¡°Patriarch Bai, what do you think?¡± Wu Ming raised his eyebrows and asked.

    ¡°Uh! Erm¡­¡± The patriarch of the Bai family was so anxious that cold sweat rolled down his back, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. Boohoo¡­ The Bai family was not the Luo family. They had the Guan Yue family backing them up. If he said anything wrong, it would offend both parties, so he had to pretend to be stupid.

    ¡°Brother Wu, don¡¯t make things difficult for them. How can they answer your question like this!¡± Guan Yue Long very kindly helped the Bai family¡¯s patriarch out of the predicament, receiving the Bai family¡¯s patriarch¡¯s iparably grateful gaze.

    ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s absolutely impossible for my daughter to stink,¡± Wu Ming said with certainty.

    ¡°Patriarch Wu, imagination like this won¡¯t solve anything. Why don¡¯t each of our two families test it so that we can seek justice for Miss Wu?¡± Guan Yu Long suggested. In fact, he really hoped that the smell came from Wu Qian¡¯er.. However, Wu Ming would not admit to Luo Xing¡¯er¡¯s words alone, so the best way was to convince that old man.

 Chapter 642 - The First Elder Doesnt Allow Me To Give You The Champion (2)

    <h4>Chapter 642: The First Elder Doesn¡¯t Allow Me To Give You The Champion (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Okay.¡± Wu Ming nodded in agreement. Then he whispered a few words to the butler behind him, and the butler turned and left the VIP seats.

    Guan Yue Long also said a few words to the guard beside him. The guard turned and left after receiving the patriarch¡¯s order.

    ¡°Brother Wu, don¡¯t me me for adding insult to injury. If that stink reallyes from your daughter, then the champion of this flower appreciation festival will probably not be fated to your daughter.¡± Guan Yue Long said the ugly words first lest Wu Ming refused to admit it at that time.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Wu Ming nodded without hesitation. He was too confident and believed that the smell absolutely didn¡¯te from Qian¡¯er, so he didn¡¯t object when Guan Yue Long said this.

    ¡°Brother Wu is really sensible!¡± Guan Yue Long put on a high hat, not caring if his words were appropriate.

    After a while, the Wu family¡¯s butler and Guan Yue Long¡¯s guard returned.

    ¡°Patriarch, this stink is indeeding from Miss Wu,¡± the guard reported honestly.

    ¡°And this. The Wu family¡¯s butler wants to bribe me to help them hide it,¡± the guard added as he handed over another silver card.

    ¡°Oh, since it¡¯s from the Wu family, take it. It¡¯s a waste not to take it!¡± Guan Yuelong said with a smile. At this moment, he was rather happy. Hehe, he could finally get rid of Wu Qian¡¯er. It was really great.

    ¡°Patriarch Xie.¡± The guard openly took the silver card under the murderous gaze of the Wu family¡¯s butler.

    The Patriarchs sitting around were all well aware of the result of the verification. Therefore, even if the Wu family¡¯s butler didn¡¯t say anything, it wouldn¡¯t affect the final result. It seemed like Miss Wu was definitely not fated to be the champion.

    ¡°Brother Wu, looks like your daughter won¡¯t have the chance to be the young madam of our Guanyue family. s! What a pity!¡± Guan Yue Long said with a face full of pity.

    ¡°Guan Yue Long, even if this smelles from Qian¡¯er, it won¡¯t affect the ownership of the champion. No one else is qualified to be the champion except for our Qian¡¯er,¡± Wu Ming said with certainty.

    ¡°Alright. Your daughter¡¯s talents are indeed the best among the five youngdies. We can¡¯t treat her favorably just because she has a strange smell! Therefore, for the sake of the Wu family, we can give her the championship! However, don¡¯t even think about the young madam of the Guan Yue family. Our Guan Yue family can¡¯t marry a young master¡¯s wife with a stinky smell.¡± Guan Yuelong thought for a while and then said very cautiously. In fact, he knew Wu Ming very well, so he was prepared that he would not keep his promise. However, the champion could be given to him, but the position of the young madam was absolutely not allowed.

    ¡°Do you want to go back on your word?¡± Wu Ming stood up from his seat and roared angrily.

    ¡°You were the one who didn¡¯t keep your promise first. Now, you¡¯re ming me. What kind of logic is this! Moreover, Brother Wu, how can you me me for your daughter being disappointing? Think about it. Which family would want a woman with a strange smell as the future mistress of the family? Even if I agree, the elders of the family won¡¯t agree. Would you marry such a woman for your son?¡± Guan Yue Long said without anger or anger.

    Guan Yue Long¡¯s words immediately left Wu Ming speechless, and the atmosphere fell silent again.

    Wu Qian¡¯er and the others were standing in the middle of the stage, waiting for the final result.

    For some reason, Wu Qian¡¯er felt a sense of unease enveloping her heart. Two people hade to her side to smell her just now. They might not have said anything, but it was precisely because of this that she felt even more uneasy.

    Just as Wu Qian¡¯er was feeling uneasy, the host endured the stink and walked onto the stage. He didn¡¯t even open his mouth and directly announced the winner. Then he left as if he was fleeing for his life¡­

    ¡°Miss Wu, congrattions.¡± Bai Fang actually walked to Wu Qian¡¯er as if she didn¡¯t smell any stink.

    ¡°Hmph! I told you long ago that the champion will definitely belong to me.¡± Wu Qian¡¯er rolled her eyes at Bai Fang,pletely indifferent to her goodwill.

    ¡°Yes, Miss Wu is the best,¡± Bai Fang said and slowly walked off the stage. Luo Xing¡¯er had already escaped the stage with the host after announcing the results.

    ¡°Hmph! Youmoners, what are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen the champion?¡± Wu Qian¡¯er was so smug that she was about to fly into the sky after winning the championship. She turned her gaze to Leng Ruoxue and the others provocatively and said with contempt, Haha! The entire stage belonged to her alone now.

    Leng Ruoxue, who was sitting in the corner, looked at Wu Qian¡¯er as if she was watching a joke. Then she said lightly, ¡°I only found out today that the flower viewing convention is actually charity.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, what do you mean?¡± Wu Qian¡¯er widened her eyes in puzzlement.

    ¡°It means that you actually let a stinky woman be the champion! Haha! However, we won¡¯t look up to you,¡± Feng Da exined with a crazyugh.

    ¡°Damn it, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Wu Qian¡¯er was about to explode with anger after hearing Feng Da¡¯s words.

    ¡°Bring it on. You can sell or kill as you please,¡± Feng Da said nonchntly. Hehe, he hoped that the Wu family would not disappoint them. They had just advanced, and their hands were itchy!

    ¡°Just you wait!¡± Wu Qian roared. She realized that her body was a little itchy after shouting. However, she didn¡¯t dare to scratch it in public and couldn¡¯t run down the stage directly because she was still waiting for the award! Ah! So itchy. Damn it, where did the person who gave the award go? She endured the itch and cursed in her heart.

    ¡°Yes, yes. We¡¯ll wait,¡± Feng Da said with a smile. Hmph! They would wait to see a joke!

    After a while, the First Elder in charge of the awards ceremony covered his nose very reluctantly and walked onto the stage. After standing in front of Wu Qian¡¯er, he saw Wu Qian¡¯er lying directly on the stage before he could hand the prize to her. Her body kept twisting and rubbing on the stage, and her hands didn¡¯t idle around¡­

    Uh! What was going on? First Elder was a little dumbfounded.. This was the first time he had encountered such a situation after presenting so many awards. This was too strange!

 Chapter 643 - The First Elder Doesnt Allow Me To Give You The Champion (3)

    <h4>Chapter 643: The First Elder Doesn¡¯t Allow Me To Give You The Champion (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The First Elder stood foolishly in front of Wu Qian¡¯er and watched her squirming on the stage like a green bug, hesitating whether to interrupt her because even a fool could see that Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s body was very itchy now. Uh! How long had it been since she showered!

    Everyone in the audience was stunned when they saw Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s actions. Then they began to discuss again.

    ¡°Wow, is the daughter of the Wu family crazy? We¡¯re in public, she¡¯s really too uneducated.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, she scratched my clothes. This Miss Wu¡¯s skin is so ck!¡±

    ¡°Oh, she has embarrassed the Wu family.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    First Elder wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said helplessly, ¡°Miss Wu, have you scratched enough?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m so itchy!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er said impatiently. Then she tore open her clothes and began scratching again with only a bellyband.

    ¡°Ah!¡± First Elder screamed and hurriedly turned his head. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t want to marry this woman! The Wu family mustn¡¯t rely on him! He was so scared!

    ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t helpughing after seeing the First Elder¡¯s actions in the corner. She thought, This First Elder of the Guan Yue family is quite interesting!

    ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s so funny!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er couldn¡¯t help roaring in anger when she heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯sughter. However, her hands had no intention of stopping at all.

    ¡°What? Miss Wu, are you so overbearing that you even care about your smile?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly, a drop dead gorgeous smile hanging on her beautiful face.

    However, Wu Qian¡¯er ignored her at all and only cared about tickling. However, the First Elder stole a resentful nce at her.

    ¡°Miss, will Wu Qian¡¯er strip nakedter?¡± Feng Da asked curiously.

    ¡°Big Brother Feng, do you want to see her naked body?¡± L¨¹ Tao asked lightly, her calm and beautiful face unreadable!

    ¡°Uh! No, no!¡± Feng Da said hurriedly. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweat. Boohoo¡­ How could he have forgotten that L¨¹ Tao was beside him!

    However, as soon as Feng Da finished speaking, Wu Qian¡¯er took off her skirt and began to scratch her thigh. Uh! There were no red fruits, but it was about enough.

    ¡°It seems like Big Brother Feng¡¯s wish is about to be realized,¡± L¨¹ Tao said a little sourly. She was quite displeased that the man she liked actually wanted to look at other women. If she was displeased, it meant that someone was going to be unlucky.

    ¡°Yes! s! L¨¹ Tao, men are all like this. It¡¯s good to be calm,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. Her words were obviously adding oil to the fire, making L¨¹ Tao even angrier.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Feng Da looked at his young miss aggrievedly with a long face. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t offend the young miss recently? Why did the young miss prank him like this!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you can¡¯t wrong all the men just because Feng Da wants to see them. I don¡¯t want to see other women,¡± the freak hurriedly promised and stepped on Feng Da while adding insult to injury.

    ¡°Yes, Xue¡¯er, not all men are as lecherous as Feng Da,¡± Empty echoed, the word ¡®wronged¡¯ written on its beautiful face.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ You¡¯re too evil!¡± Feng Da felt like dying when he heard what they said. Boohoo¡­ No one would stop him if anyone gave him a piece of tofu!

    ¡°Captain, take care. Don¡¯t take things too hard,¡± Lin Yuanforted him sympathetically. Uh! He didn¡¯t know what else to say except to console him. He wanted to add insult to injury, but he didn¡¯t dare to!

    ¡°Lin Yuan, give me a piece of tofu!¡± Feng Da said aggrievedly with tears in his eyes. Boohoo¡­ He felt even more aggrieved seeing everyone¡¯s sympathetic gazes.

    ¡°Captain, I don¡¯t have tofu. I have an iron te, do you want it? It¡¯s also from the Millennium Meteoric Iron. It¡¯s very sturdy. I guarantee that it won¡¯t break,¡± Lin Yuan said.

    ¡°Thank you. Keep it for yourself!¡± Feng Da said gloomily. Boohoo¡­ A group of baddies!

    ¡°Haha!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t helpughing seeing Feng Da¡¯s expression.

    Suddenly, groans were heard by Leng Ruoxue and the others. They looked in the direction of the sound doubtfully. It turned out that the sound wasing from the stage. They saw Wu Qian¡¯er on the stage scratching her itch non-stop and letting outfortable groans. The First Elder, who was closest to her, had an awkward face. She couldn¡¯t leave or stay.

    ¡°Miss, this voice is really too unpleasant. She can scratch it, but what¡¯s her name?¡± Cui Zhu said with some disgust. Lin Yuan and the others didn¡¯t dare to follow her words, afraid that they would be public enemies again.

    ¡°Yes, Cui Zhu makes sense. First Elder, can you shut Miss Wu¡¯s mouth! My subordinates say that her voice is unpleasant.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and then shouted at the First Elder on the stage loudly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to touch her. Come up and shut her up yourself if you want to.¡± First Elder¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines as he said with displeasure. Boohoo¡­ Why was this girl so bullying! Even if he was closer, there was no need to prank him like this!

    ¡°Haha!¡± The audience roared withughter.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to touch her as a man, then I¡¯m even less interested as a woman,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously. Then she turned to Cui Zhu and said, ¡°Let¡¯s bear with it!¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Cui Zhu said reluctantly.

    In the VIP seats¡­

    At this moment, the atmosphere in the VIP seats was even lower. Everyone didn¡¯t dare to speak when they saw the ck-faced Wu Ming, lest they became cannon fodder.

    ¡°Brother Wu, aren¡¯t you going to send people to get Miss Wu down? Your Wu family will lose all your face if you don¡¯t go up now.¡± Guan Yue Long could only take the lead seeing that no one dared to speak. He was the organizer of the flower viewing convention after all! This matter would also have a certain impact on the flower viewing convention, butpared to the Wu family¡¯s scandal, that little effect could be ignored! Hehe, he was so happy!

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you sent anyone to bring Miss down yet?¡± Wu Ming, whose face was ck, roared furiously when he saw that the butler was still standing behind him.

 Chapter 644 - The First Elder Doesnt Allow Me To Give You The Champion (4)

    <h4>Chapter 644: The First Elder Doesn¡¯t Allow Me To Give You The Champion (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Patriarch, I sent someone, but Miss refused toe down no matter what, and our subordinates didn¡¯t dare to touch her,¡± the butler hurriedly exined. Boohoo¡­ Who would dare to touch Miss at this time? With the Patriarch¡¯s temper, whoever touched her would really die!

    ¡°It seems like Brother Wu has to take Miss Wu in person. s! Your daughter is really stubborn!¡± Guan Yue Long suggested, his handsome face full of sympathy.

    ¡°Hmph! You don¡¯t have to tell me!¡± Wu Ming didn¡¯t appreciate it at all. He was only angry just now. He didn¡¯t expect none of these subordinates to seed. It was really infuriating.

    ¡°Brother Wu! Even if our families have a good rtionship, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t award the champion to your daughter in this state. I hope you can understand!¡± Guan Yuelong said with a troubled face after Wu Ming stood up.

    ¡°Hmph! Give it to whoever you want. Our Wu family doesn¡¯t care at all.¡± Wu Ming roared with a fierce gaze and then left the VIP seats angrily.

    After Wu Ming left the VIP seats, he went straight to the stage and knocked out the happily scratching Wu Qian¡¯er. Then he looked at Leng Ruoxue meaningfully and left the flower appreciation convention with Wu Qian¡¯er.

    ¡°Haha, now that the champion¡¯s seat is empty, all the patriarchs, tell us, who is qualified to obtain this champion? Let¡¯s choose one from the other four youngdies to make up for it!¡± Guan Yue Long asked very democratically after Wu Ming left, his searchlight-like eyes gently scanning the patriarchs present.

    ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, this is the job of the judges. Why are you asking us?¡± a patriarch who was slightly closer to Guan Yue Long deliberately asked.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the judges evaluate Wu Qian¡¯er? But you also know her current situation. If she continues to be the champion and news spreads, it won¡¯t look good on us!¡± Guan Yue Long exined.

    ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, you are the organizer of the flower viewing convention. You decide this matter. I have no objections,¡± another patriarch said. In fact, no one was stupid. They knew very well that if Wu Ming knew that they were the ones who selected the champion to rece his daughter, he would definitely vent his anger on them. Therefore, they were unwilling to take the lead!

    ¡°How can that do? It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m the organizer that I have to listen to your opinions! Hurry up and tell me, don¡¯t waste time,¡± Guan Yue Long said with a smile.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s vote and decide!¡± Luo Xian suggested. In fact, he knew what Guan Yue Long meant. He was forcing everyone to make a choice!

    ¡°Yes, yes. A good vote and fair!¡± Guan Yue Long agreed very much. Then he ordered someone to bring paper and pen and send them to the patriarchs present.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s an anonymous vote!¡± Guan Yue Long added. In fact, even if he didn¡¯t say it, those patriarchs didn¡¯t intend to write their names.

    After a while, the results of the voting were out. Bai Fang had the highest number of votes among the four youngdies, and the other three each had one vote.

    ¡°Haha, looks like Miss Bai is what everyone wants!¡± Guan Yue Long said happily.

    ¡°Hehe, Lord Bai, congrattions.¡± The patriarchs present also congratted the patriarch of the Bai family.

    ¡°Hehe, thank you for thinking highly of me, your niece,¡± the patriarch of the Bai family said with a forced smile. In fact, he was about to cry in his heart. Boohoo¡­ It was impossible for him to stay out of this now. Wu Ming would definitely not let him go!

    ¡°Send this result to the First Elder!¡± Guan Yue Long ordered the guard beside him.

    ¡°Yes!¡± the guard replied and quickly left the VIP seats.

    In the corner of the audience.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, looks like the Wu family¡¯s patriarch has his eyes on you,¡± Empty teased with a light smile. s! Wu Ming¡¯s nce before he left was obviously up to no good!

    ¡°s! There¡¯s nothing we can do. How can we fight against those families without a backer!¡± Leng Ruoxue shrugged her shoulders and said helplessly.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we find a backer too!¡± Empty suggested with a smile.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s so easy to find a backer?¡± Leng Ruoxue nced at Empty and said lightly.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true!¡± Empty was depressed.

    Ning De, who was sitting beside them, broke out in cold sweat as he listened to their conversation. You can¡¯t bully me like this. However, he looked at Feng Da and the others, who were calm andposed, and realized that his tolerance was a little poor. Boohoo¡­ He had to train! If Miss said they were a disadvantaged group, then they must be!

    At the same time, the First Elder on the stage also received the patriarch¡¯s order. He cleared his throat and exined to the audience loudly, ¡°Uh! There was an ident just now, so I¡¯ll announce the champion of the next flower viewing convention again.¡±

    Uh! The audience looked at each other and whispered among themselves. Was the champion going to be changed? However, with such a scandal just now, the daughter of the Wu family was indeed not suitable to be the champion anymore, so they quickly calmed down.

    ¡°The champion of this year¡¯s flower viewing convention is Bai Fang,¡± First Elder hurriedly announced when he saw the discussions quieten down to prevent any unexpected mishaps. Boohoo¡­ Don¡¯t make any mistakes.

    After speaking, he was relieved to see that the audience did not have much reaction.

    ¡°Wow, Wow, Big Sister Fang, it¡¯s you! That¡¯s great. I told you long ago that only you are the champion in my heart,¡± Luo Xing¡¯er said to Bai Fang happily backstage after hearing what the First Elder said.

    ¡°Sister Xing¡¯er, thank you. However, it¡¯s not good for us to be so happy after something like this happened to Miss Wu. s! In fact, I pity her,¡± Bai Fang said worriedly. Her iparably beautiful face was full of difficulties and sympathy, but she couldn¡¯t help cursing in her heart. Hmph! Who cared about this lousy champion? She was just a substitute. In fact, what she wanted the most was¡­

    ¡°I know Big Sister Fang is the kindest, but some people are not worthy of sympathy,¡± Luo Xing¡¯er said.

    ¡°Little Sister Xing¡¯er¡­¡± Bai Fang seemed to want to defend Wu Qian¡¯er, but she opened her mouth and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Big Sister Fang, quickly go on stage! The First Elder is about to give you the award,¡± Luo Xing¡¯er urged. Sometimes, she really didn¡¯t like Bai Fang¡¯s kindness.. It was because Bai Fang was too kind that she was always bullied.

 Chapter 645 - The First Elder Doesnt Allow Me To Give You The Champion (5)

    <h4>Chapter 645: The First Elder Doesn¡¯t Allow Me To Give You The Champion (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Fang nodded and then walked onto the stage reluctantly.

    ¡°Miss Bai, congrattions,¡± the First Elder said directly after seeing Bai Fange up. The stink would not disappear for a while even though Wu Qian¡¯er had already left. Therefore, what he wanted to do the most now was to distribute the prizes quickly. Otherwise, he would have to sacrifice himself on this stage.

    ¡°First Elder, I¡­¡± Bai Fang hesitated. Her beautiful eyes secretly nced at the freak, and then at Leng Ruoxue, hesitating.

    ¡°Miss Bai, this is your reward for being the champion. Take good care of it.¡± First Elder handed Bai Fang a ring and reminded her.

    ¡°First Elder, I can¡¯t ept this champion.¡± Bai Fang didn¡¯t take the ring and summoned her courage. At the same time, she felt a little uneasy, not knowing if the First Elder would see through her thoughts.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± First Elder frowned and asked with slight displeasure.

    ¡°I can¡¯t ept this hampion. I¡¯m not qualified,¡± Bai Fang said very modestly, her beautiful face full of determination.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not qualified, then who is? Your score is the highest among the four youngdies. Moreover, this was decided by the collective vote of the patriarchs. This is what everyone wants. Don¡¯t decline anymore,¡± First Elder exined. Hmph! He really didn¡¯t like Bai Fang acting in this way. In his opinion, excessive modesty was hypocritical.

    ¡°First Elder, in terms of talent, I can¡¯tpare to Miss Wu. In terms of beauty, I can¡¯tpare to that that Miss, so I¡¯m really not qualified to obtain this champion. I¡¯m willing to give the champion to that Miss.¡± Bai Fang turned her gaze to Leng Ruoxue.

    The First Elder¡¯s head hurt after hearing Bai Fang¡¯s self-righteous words. His impression of Bai Fang was originally quite ordinary, but now it had fallen to rock bottom in a straight line. He secretly looked at Leng Ruoxue, who had a gorgeous smile on her face, and couldn¡¯t help but grumble in his heart. Who do you think you are? Do you think I need you to give way?

    The audience and the patriarchs in the VIP seats had a headache after hearing what Bai Fang said and sighed in unison. s! What was this?

    However, Bai Fang, who was on the stage, didn¡¯t realize that her suggestion would actually backfire. On the contrary, she was a little smug. Haha! Everyone would know how magnanimous she was now! Moreover, she believed that the woman who was not qualified to participate in the flower appreciation meeting would definitely be grateful to her.

    In fact, it was not Bai Fang¡¯s fault for thinking this way because she had always thought that only the daughters of the major families were qualified to participate in the Flower Banquet. There was a rule that the participants had to be the daughters of the various families and could be from the direct line of descent, but it was actually not the case. Otherwise, what would happen to those families without daughters who could participate? Therefore, it was enough as long as there were families who admitted that the daughters participating in the Flower Banquet were from their families. This had long been an open secret among the families, and no family would fall out because of such deceit.

    ¡°Wow, Miss, thatdy is so nice. She actually wants to give you the championship,¡± L¨¹ Tao said very innocently, her beautiful face full of joy.

    ¡°Yes, you are indeed very kind,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a spurious smile and looked at Bai Fang as if she was watching a joke.

    ¡°I really think Miss is better than me, so please believe in my sincerity. I¡¯m not joking,¡± Bai Fang said very sincerely.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? There¡¯s no need to say it from your mouth. Moreover, whether you¡¯re joking or not has nothing to do with me, so save it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said without gratitude.

    ¡°Miss, you misunderstood me. I really think this honor should belong to you.¡± Bai Fang looked at the freak with tears in her beautiful eyes and said aggrievedly, as if she had been wronged.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to sing, dance, or y the piano. I¡¯m useless except for my face. So, you don¡¯t have to have any ideas about me,¡± Leng Ruoxue declined bluntly. She hated this hypocritical woman to death. However, she neither hit nor scolded her. She couldn¡¯t rush up and beat her up even though she really wanted to.

    ¡°Miss Bai, do you think our flower viewing convention is owned by your family? How can you give up the championship just because you want to?¡± First Elder couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Two drops of cold sweat hung on his forehead as he said very angrily. This Bai Fang¡¯s actions now made him feel like vomiting because he was very close to Bai Fang, so he saw all her thoughts.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, First Elder.¡± Bai Fang was very embarrassed. However, when her gaze turned to Leng Ruoxue again, it was full of guilt. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m really sorry. First Elder didn¡¯t allow me to give you this championship. In fact, I really think you are more qualified than me.¡±

    Bai Fang¡¯s words angered the First Elder so much that he almost vomited blood. The First Elder, who had always thought of himself as very gentlemanly, kept cursing in his heart. Damn it! Did I not allow you to give up the championship? I have to take it even if you want to! He really didn¡¯t know what this woman¡¯s head was made of. Why did she think so highly of herself? She looked like a pretty smart girl, but she was actually stupid. Could it be that this was the legendary rtionship that would lower one¡¯s intelligence? Uh! To be precise, it should be single love!

    Apart from the First Elder, the audience and Leng Ruoxue and the others were at a loss for words after hearing what Bai Fang said.

    In the VIP seats¡­

    Guan Yue Long looked at the farce on the stage, nced at the patriarch of the Bai family indifferently, and said mockingly, ¡°Miss Bai is really kind-hearted.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this child has been kind since he was young. He doesn¡¯t even dare to step on an ant to death.¡± The patriarch of the Bai family didn¡¯t hear the mockery in Guan Yue Long¡¯s words and said happily instead because he couldn¡¯t wait for Bai Fang to take the initiative to give up the championship. This way, the Wu family wouldn¡¯t me them.

    Guan Yue Long tactfully shut his mouth and stopped talking after hearing what the patriarch of the Bai family said.. The other patriarchs naturally wouldn¡¯t ask for trouble. s! What else could they say since she thought that her niece was being noble and virtuous?

 Chapter 646 - Rumors Arise (1)

    <h4>Chapter 646: Rumors Arise (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    In the corner of the audience.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the guilty Bai Fang on the stage speechlessly. Uh! She really didn¡¯t want to bother with this top-grade person. However, just because she didn¡¯t want to bother with him didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t take the initiative toe closer to her!

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Bai Fang couldn¡¯t help saying guiltily when she saw that Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t react.

    ¡°Stop! Shut up! You don¡¯t have to be sorry,¡± Leng Ruoxue said, unable to bear it anymore. She hated Bai Fang even more in her heart. To be honest, it would be fine if Wu Qian¡¯er was an unruly and mature woman. However, people would think that she was bullying such a weak and pitiful woman no matter how she dealt with her. She might not care about what others thought, but such a woman was really difficult to deal with. The weaker a woman looked, the more deceitful she would be. Bai Fang happened to be such a woman, so this couldn¡¯t help giving her a headache.

    ¡°Miss¡­¡± Bai Fang¡¯s beautiful eyes welled up with tears as she looked at Leng Ruoxue hesitantly, her beautiful face full of grievance.

    ¡°Miss Bai, I¡¯ve seen too many women, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone as self-righteous as you. Hehe, you¡¯ve broadened my horizons,¡± Feng Da said with a smile. Hmph! He really wanted to beat this woman up if they weren¡¯t in public. Who did she think she was!

    ¡°That¡¯s right! This Miss Bai is really the best! She obviously doesn¡¯t want to be the champion, but she still makes it sound so dignified. Do you think everyone else is stupid?¡± Lin Yuan exposed Bai Fang¡¯s thoughts unceremoniously and said mockingly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ I mean it. You misunderstood me,¡± Bai Fang exined. Two streams of tears rolled down her cheeks, making her look even more pitiful.

    ¡°What does it have to do with us if you really don¡¯t mean it? Just be your champion. Our Miss isn¡¯t a trash acquisition station. Hmph! If Miss wants your lousy champion, it won¡¯t be your turn!¡± Ning De said with some displeasure. He thought he was knowledgeable and had seen countless people, but this was the first time he had seen such a top-grade woman. Uh! In Feng Da¡¯s words, it was an eye-opener today.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Bai Fang cried even harder after hearing Ning De¡¯s words.

    ¡°Hey, you guys are too much. Big Sister Fang is just being nice. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t appreciate it, but why are you bullying her like this?¡± Luo Xing¡¯er, who was backstage, hurriedly jumped on the stage toin when she saw her beloved Big Sister Fang being bullied.

    ¡°Miss Luo, do you think we bullied her?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyes and said coldly.

    ¡°Of course. You made Big Sister Fang cry. Do you still dare to deny it?¡± Luo Xing¡¯er said self-righteously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if Miss Luo thinks we bullied your Big Sister Fang. However, what I want to say is that everyone here is not blind. Moreover, if you really like her so much, then look after your Big Sister Fang! Otherwise, bear the consequences yourself!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very coldly. Then she stood up and said to the freak and the others, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The freak and the others stood up and everyone left the venue of the flower viewing convention in a grandiose manner.

    Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t say a word on the way back to the Alchemist Association. Feng Da and the others thought that their young miss was angry, so they all followed her cautiously and obediently. L¨¹ Tao couldn¡¯t help asking when they returned to the temporary yard, ¡°Miss, that Bai Fang is really too annoying. Are we going to let her go just like that?¡±

    ¡°They just want to give me their championship. They didn¡¯t hit me or scold me. What can you do? Do you really want others to say that we¡¯re bullying others?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in return. She didn¡¯t mind her subordinates doing something if they had a good way. However, if they didn¡¯t, then they should stay obediently!

    ¡°But I¡¯m really angry,¡± L¨¹ Tao said gloomily. The one being bullied was obviously her young miss!

    ¡°L¨¹ Tao, let me tell you. You have to be patient if you want to deal with that kind of woman. You can¡¯t be impatient,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. In fact, weak and scheming women had always been as difficult to deal with as Wu Qian¡¯er, so patience was the most important.

    ¡°Oh,¡± L¨¹ Tao answered gloomily, still feeling ufortable.

    ¡°Hehe, L¨¹ Tao, don¡¯t worry. That woman will definitely provoke us again!¡± Feng Da came to L¨¹ Tao¡¯s side andforted her.

    ¡°Yes, damn it, I almost forgot about you.¡± L¨¹ Tao grabbed Feng Da¡¯s ear and transformed into a female lion as she roared furiously. Since she couldn¡¯t teach that Bai Fang a lesson, she would teach her man a lesson first! Hmph! How dare he look at another woman¡¯s body. She really had to beat him up.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! L¨¹ Tao, I was wrong. Let me go!¡± Feng Da begged repeatedly. It would be very embarrassing to be treated like this by his woman, but it was okay to lose some face as long as L¨¹ Tao could be happy. There were no outsiders here anyway.

    ¡°Wrong? What did you do wrong?¡± L¨¹ Tao narrowed her eyes and asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ I shouldn¡¯t be so curious. Spare me. Don¡¯t spank me,¡± Feng Da pleaded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t spank you. Miss, do we still have instant noodles?¡± L¨¹ Tao asked with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Yes, as many as you want.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ Miss, why aren¡¯t we done yet?¡± Feng Da said gloomily. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t want to kneel on instant noodles!

    ¡°How can we finish it since it¡¯s convenient? Qing Jue makes drops whenever he has nothing to do, so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll provide as much as you want,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Miss, can we not?¡± Feng Da discussed.

    ¡°No!¡± L¨¹ Tao roared.

    ¡°Hehe, this is between the two of you. You decide. I¡¯m only in charge of supplying goods,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very irresponsibly.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going back first.¡± At this moment, Ning De couldn¡¯t help but say. Oh, the maidservant beside Miss was so violent! Poor Feng Da!

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    Ning De looked at Feng Da sympathetically and then left the yard without looking back.

 Chapter 647 - Rumors Rising (2)

    <h4>Chapter 647: Rumors Rising (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Old Ning, Old Ning, don¡¯t go! What should I do if you leave?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help crying when he saw Ning De leave. Boohoo¡­ Ning De left, so his instant noodles didn¡¯t run away.

    ¡°Stop howling. I¡¯m not dead yet!¡± A roar sounded from outside the yard.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others couldn¡¯t help butugh after hearing this.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s rest early too!¡± Leng Ruoxue brought them directly into the bracelet.

    After entering the space, L¨¹ Tao grabbed Feng Da¡¯s ear and returned to the room.

    ¡°Tao Tao! Tao Tao, wuu¡­ I was wrong!¡±

    Leng Ruoxue and the others stood outside the purple bamboo hut and couldn¡¯t help smiling when they heard Feng Da¡¯s pleading voiceing from his room.

    ¡°s! Poor Feng Da,¡± Empty said sympathetically.

    ¡°Miss said that as a man, you have to be obedient. Otherwise, the familyw will serve you,¡± Cui Zhu exined.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but have two drops of cold sweat drip down her forehead when she heard Cui Zhu¡¯s words. Did she say such a thing? Why didn¡¯t she remember?

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m very obedient.¡± The freak hurriedly expressed his opinion because he believed that if he was not obedient, then the familyws he would receive would definitely be more powerful than Feng Da¡¯s. Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er was a tiger!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and then caressed the freak¡¯s head like she was petting a puppy.

    ¡°Big Sister, Baby wants to sleep again.¡± Suddenly, Baby jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, its beautiful blue eyes looking at her reluctantly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue gently caressed Baby¡¯s soft fur and nodded. She understood what Baby meant by sleep, but she was more curious about what would happen when Baby woke up again.

    ¡°Big Sister, Ball ball wants to sleep too.¡± The round ball also flew over and joined in the fun.

    ¡°Uh! You want to sleep too?¡± Leng Ruoxue hugged Qiuqiu and said in surprise. Why did these two little things want to sleep!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Qiuqiu nestled in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Then sleep well. I¡¯ll put you in the cultivation roomter,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Baby and Ball ball nodded and then fell asleep in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Uh! Miss, don¡¯t they sleep often?¡± Cui Zhu asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°We should sleep for a longer time this time,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined. Then she walked into the purple bamboo hut with the two little beasts and ced them on the bed in the cultivation room.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a promotion.¡± The freakforted Leng Ruoxue seeing her worried appearance.

    ¡°I know.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Then she looked at the two little beasts by the bed for a while before pulling the freak out of the cultivation room¡­

    The next day.

    Leng Ruoxue and the freak saw Empty drinking tea on a stone chair in front of the purple bamboo house as soon as they left.

    ¡°Drinking tea so early in the morning?¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. The tea hadn¡¯t left her hand since Empty had paid for the tea.

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m bored!¡± Empty said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Are you still bored? Are Lin Yuan and the others not up yet?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. They woke up earlier than her when they were not in seclusion! It was really abnormal that they were not awake yet today.

    ¡°Mommy, Uncle Wu gave them special training yesterday, hehe!¡± Little Fire jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms from nowhere and said coquettishly.

    ¡°Special training?¡± Leng Ruoxue was stunned. Uh! No wonder she hadn¡¯t woken up yet. One had to know that special training without was very tiring.

    ¡°Yes! They are too weak. I gave them special training and asked them to learn those advanced mystic techniques in three days,¡± Empty exined.

    ¡°In three days! Empty, isn¡¯t your request a little too high?¡± the freak couldn¡¯t help saying.

    ¡°Is it high? They have been here for a long timepared to you,¡± Empty said nonchntly. Hehe, he wanted to pressure those little fellows. Otherwise, why would their strength increase rapidly!

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good to let them try,¡± Leng Ruoxue agreed.

    ¡°Big Sister, Ning De is here, and he brought a few uninvited guests.¡± Qing Jue appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others and reminded them.

    ¡°An uninvited guest? Then let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with interest.

    ¡°Okay,¡± the freak and Empty agreed.

    Leng Ruoxue brought the two of them out of the bracelet with a thought. However, she realized that she had also brought Huo¡¯er out after exiting.

    ¡°Mommy, let me y outside for a while! I won¡¯t run around!¡± Little Fire couldn¡¯t help pleading with tears in its eyes knowing that Leng Ruoxue wanted to send it back.

    ¡°s! Alright then!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart softened.

    The three of them sat down on a stone bench in the yard. Soon, there was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Come in! The door isn¡¯t locked,¡± Leng Ruoxue sent a voice transmission to Ning De. Well, she had already seen who the uninvited guest was.

    ¡°Miss Leng, Young Master Guan Yue and Young Master Luo are here to visit you,¡± Ning De said with a face full of unwillingness. Boohoo¡­ He really didn¡¯t want to bring these people here if possible. Uh, mainly because he didn¡¯t want to bring that self-righteous Bai Fang. However, Guan Yue Xi said that she came on his father¡¯s orders. He couldn¡¯t turn Guan Yue Xi away either! However, he was a little resentful that they brought that woman along.

    ¡°Oh, please take a seat, Young Masters!¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely. There was only a stone bench in front of them even though she said please take a seat. Therefore, Guan Yue Xi and Luo Fei looked at each other and then Guan Yuexi sat down.

    ¡°May I know what¡¯s the matter, Young Masters?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly, her beautiful face full of curiosity.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m here on behalf of my father,¡± Guan Yuexi exined.

    ¡°Oh, what about Young Master Luo? Is he also representing my father?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly and said indifferently.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m here to see Miss Leng,¡± Luo Fei said honestly. He was very curious about Leng Ruoxue, so he followed after knowing that Guan Yue Xi wasing to visit.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t stand on ceremony.. Help yourself!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

 Chapter 648 - Rumors Arise (3)

    <h4>Chapter 648: Rumors Arise (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony then.¡± Luo Fei mimicked Ning De and found a random ce to sit down.

    ¡°Miss Leng, is this how you treat your guests?¡± Luo Xing¡¯er said with some dissatisfaction when she saw her brother actually sitting on the stone steps.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the most hospitable person. I¡¯ve never treated guests as outsiders. However, if guests treat themselves as guests, then it¡¯s none of my business!¡± Leng Ruoxue said without anger.

    ¡°Xing¡¯er,e here and sit down,¡± Luo Fei called out. He knew that his sister was feeling unfair for him, but he didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with sitting on the ground.

    ¡°Big Brother, you are the young master of our Luo family. How can you sit on the ground?¡± Luo Xing¡¯er said indignantly.

    ¡°Xing¡¯er, don¡¯t make things difficult for Big Brother Luo. Miss Leng definitely didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Bai Fang, who had been silent,forted. However, not only did her words not have the effect offorting, they were like oil on fire, making Luo Xing¡¯er even angrier.

    ¡°Big Sister Fang, you¡¯re too kind. You always think too highly of others,¡± Luo Xing¡¯er said angrily.

    ¡°Miss Luo, are you dissatisfied with me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked the advisor while ncing at Luo Fei.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue interrupted Luo Xing¡¯er.

    ¡°You should be happy that I¡¯m willing to receive you. Even Lan Lie and Leng Wudi have to sit underground, let alone the Luo family¡¯s young master,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Who are you lying to? How can you know Lan Lie and Leng Wudi? Just say that you know Sun Teng,¡± Luo Xing¡¯er said disdainfully. Hmph! Even she didn¡¯t have the chance to know the famous three young masters. How could this woman know them!

    ¡°I really do,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Miss Leng, you can¡¯t be so vain. No one willugh at you if you don¡¯t know them. Really, we won¡¯t look down on you,¡± Bai Fang said, thinking that she was very understanding. She had already asked her uncle yesterday and knew that this woman had no background at all, so her confidence multiplied!

    ¡°Should I be moved to tears by Miss Bai¡¯s words?¡± Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes and asked speechlessly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be grateful. I just hope to be friends with Miss Leng,¡± Bai Fang said very generously, impressed with her thoughts. Hehe, as long as she became friends with this woman, someone would definitely be able to see her beauty. She couldn¡¯t help thinking happily.

    ¡°Miss Bai is of noble status, I can¡¯t match up to you. Forget about being friends!¡± Leng Ruoxue refused tactfully. However, she knew that with Bai Fang¡¯s self-righteousness and thick skin, she definitely wouldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Miss Leng, one should be confident. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t look down on you because you don¡¯t have any status or position,¡± Bai Fang said very sincerely.

    ¡°Miss Bai, didn¡¯t you say you wereing to apologize to Miss Leng?¡± Guan Yue Xi couldn¡¯t help but interrupt. Bai Fang¡¯s words made him a little ufortable. Damn! He wanted to curse. He had seen many women, but this was the first time he had seen someone as shameless as Bai Fang.

    ¡°Yes, Miss Leng. I¡¯m really sorry about yesterday. I might have been kind, but I didn¡¯t expect to hurt your self-esteem. I¡¯m really sorry,¡± Bai Fang said guiltily.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Bai Fang¡¯s words made everyone except Luo Xing¡¯er fall silent¡­

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be ungrateful. Big Sister Fang specially came to apologize to you. Don¡¯t be so ungrateful!¡± Luo Xing¡¯er couldn¡¯t help criticizing Leng Ruoxue when she saw that she didn¡¯t react for a long time.

    ¡°Ning De, send the guests away.¡± Leng Ruoxue was so angry that she was amused. She didn¡¯t want to waste time talking to them and directly ordered them to leave.

    ¡°s! Please leave!¡± Ning De sighed and then stood up helplessly.

    ¡°Miss Leng, we are guests. How can you treat guests like this? Who will dare to visit you in the future if news of this spreads!¡± Bai Fang reminded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to visit me, okay?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of displeasure.

    ¡°Miss Leng, aren¡¯t we friends? You can¡¯t treat your friends like this. People will think you¡¯re heartless,¡± Bai Fang said anxiously. She couldn¡¯t be driven out like this. She hadn¡¯t even spoken to the person she liked, so how could she be willing to go like that?

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about what others think. Please leave this ce immediately,¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently. She would definitely beat someone up if she let this woman stay any longer. However, this woman kept speaking gently. If she really hit her, there would probably be no end of trouble, and she would have to tangle with her endlessly. Therefore, the best way was to ignore her.

    ¡°Big Sister Fang, this woman is too barbaric. She won¡¯t ept your goodwill at all. Let¡¯s leave quickly and not court a rebuff,¡± Luo Xing¡¯er advised.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to scold my mother. You¡¯re a bad person. I want to bite you!¡± Huo¡¯er, who had been lying in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms for a long time, finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    In an instant, everyone only saw a fiery red light sh quickly, and then Bai Fang let out an ear-piercing scream¡­

    By the time everyone saw what was going on, Little Fire had alreadyid back in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and shed its iparably sharp little ws in a show of force. Blood was flowing down Bai Fang¡¯s face, and she was rolling on the ground in pain¡­

    ¡°Big Sister Fang!¡± Luo Xing¡¯er squatted on the ground in fright and looked at Bai Fang worriedly.

    ¡°Xing¡¯er, let¡¯s go!¡± Luo Fei picked up Bai Fang who was on the ground reluctantly.

    ¡°Big Brother, we can¡¯t leave like this. That cat scratched Big Sister Fang. We have to seek an exnation for Big Sister Fang,¡± Luo Xing¡¯er said guiltily. Hmph! She would never allow Big Sister Fang to suffer like this.

    ¡°Xing¡¯er, stop messing around.. Let¡¯s leave this ce,¡± Luo Fei couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Hmph! How could you me me? If you hadn¡¯t been provoking me, why would that kitten be angry!

 Chapter 649 - Rumors Arise (4)

    <h4>Chapter 649: Rumors Arise (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Big Brother! Why are you so useless! If you don¡¯t want to stand up for Big Sister Fang, I¡¯ll do it!¡± Luo Xing¡¯er said furiously. In fact, she was more or less guilty that Bai Fang would be injured. What she didn¡¯t expect was that didn¡¯t the cat say that it wanted to bite her? Why did its target change to Bai Fang!

    ¡°Up to you. If you insist, I¡¯ll tell Father when we get back and pretend that I never gave birth to you,¡± Luo Fei warned. He was angry with his sister¡¯s idiot. He left the yard with Bai Fang, who had fainted from the pain.

    ¡°Big Brother!¡± Luo Xing¡¯er didn¡¯t expect her brother to really leave just like that. She couldn¡¯t help stomping her feet in anger.

    ¡°Xing¡¯er, let¡¯s go!¡± Guan Yue Xi said helplessly. s! It seemed like they couldn¡¯t negotiate today.

    ¡°Big Brother Guan Yue, don¡¯t you care about Big Sister Fang anymore?¡± Luo Xing¡¯er asked in disbelief. She didn¡¯t understand why her brother and Big Brother Guan Yue had such a reaction. Shouldn¡¯t they seek an exnation for Big Sister Fang¡¯s injuries?

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t belong to me. Why should I care about her?¡± Guan Yue Xi asked in puzzlement. In fact, it was good enough that he didn¡¯t me that stupid woman. Why should he care about her?

    ¡°Big Brother Guan Yue!¡± Luo Xing¡¯er didn¡¯t know what to say. It shouldn¡¯t be like this!

    ¡°Xing¡¯er, bear the consequences if you don¡¯t leave!¡± Guan Yue Xi left the yard after speaking.

    ¡°Big Sister Fang is injured. The Bai family won¡¯t let you go. Just you wait,¡± Luo Xing¡¯er threatened indignantly before leaving angrily.

    After seeing everyone he brought leave, Ning De looked at Leng Ruoxue anxiously and said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen either.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. Don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. She could ignore Luo Xing¡¯er¡¯s threat before she left, so why would she me Ning De?

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble,¡± Little Fire said shyly. However, it didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. Hmph! It would still scratch that annoying woman if there was a next time!

    ¡°Silly, what trouble is this!¡± Leng Ruoxueforted. She didn¡¯t even care about the Guan Yue family, let alone the mere Bai family.

    ¡°Haha, Little Fire actually knows how to scratch people too,¡± Empty teased with a light smile. Uh! Xue¡¯er¡¯s beasts were indeed extraordinary. Even nt-attribute beasts knew how to scratch people.

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m also learning from Big Brother Darling and the others. I finally have the chance to scratch you in person today,¡± Little Fire said with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Your little ws are indeed sharp,¡± the freak praised as he took Little Fire from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and pinched its little ws.

    ¡°Hehe, thank you, Daddy. I grind it often,¡± Little Fire said proudly.

    ¡°Where did you grind it?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Huo¡¯er¡¯s entire body was full of treasures! s! What a waste!

    ¡°He took away the powder I ground away with the things Big Brother Qing Jue found for me,¡± Huo¡¯er exined.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. It didn¡¯t go to waste.¡± Leng Ruoxue was relieved.

    ¡°Miss, what do you intend to do with Bai Fang?¡± Ning De hesitated but still asked.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. What else could she do?

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the injury on her face,¡± Ning De exined. Bai Fang was injured, and it was on her face. The Bai family would probably ask forpensation, and with his understanding of Leng Ruoxue, Miss would definitely not care.

    ¡°She has the Hundred Flowers Pill. Those injuries are nothing,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted. She didn¡¯t take Bai Fang¡¯s injuries seriously at all.

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s true,¡± Ning De said. He had forgotten about the Hundred Flower Pill. One had to know that the effects of the Hundred Flower Pill were to nourish one¡¯s appearance and beauty.

    ¡°Ning De, go busy yourself. Don¡¯t disturb us if there¡¯s nothing important.¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered Ning De to leave. After Ning De left, she returned to the bracelet with the freak.

    ¡°Have a chat. I¡¯m going to concoct some pills.¡± Leng Ruoxue threw the freak and Empty in front of the purple bamboo hut. After speaking, she walked directly into the alchemy room of the purple bamboo hut.

    ¡°Uh, what pill does Xue¡¯er want to concoct again?¡± Empty sat down in a chair and asked curiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The freak was also a little strange. They didn¡¯t seem tock pills now. With Zheng En and the little old man around, there was no way they could use up all the pills.

    ¡°Do you think¡­ Xue¡¯er wants to prank me again?¡± Empty said expectantly.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you know when shees out?¡± the freak said helplessly.

    Just like that, the two of them sat in front of the purple bamboo hut, chatting and waiting¡­

    In the main mansion of the Guan Yue family.

    After returning to the family, Guan Yue Xi didn¡¯t return to her room but went directly to Guan Yue Long¡¯s study.

    ¡°Young Master.¡± The guard outside the study bowed very respectfully when he saw Guan Yue Xi.

    ¡°Yes, I want to see Father.¡± Guan Yue Xi nodded slightly.

    ¡°Please wait a moment,¡± the guard said and then walked into the study to report.

    A momentter, the guard emerged.

    ¡°Young Master, the Patriarch invites you in.¡±

    Guan Yuexi nodded and pushed the door open to enter.

    ¡°Xi¡¯er, why are you back so soon?¡± Guan Yue Long, who was sitting on the main seat, asked in puzzlement. He had asked Xi¡¯er to bond with Leng Ruoxue and the others. Why were they back so quickly?

    ¡°Uh! There was an ident. Hello, First Elder and Fifth Elder,¡± Guan Yue Xi said speechlessly and then bowed very politely to the two elders.

    ¡°What happened?¡± First Elder asked anxiously. Boohoo¡­ They couldn¡¯t afford to offend that little ancestor!

    ¡°s!¡± Guan Yue Xi sighed and then told them what had happened.

    ¡°Young Master, why did you bring that woman? That woman is a big trouble,¡± First Elder said angrily. s! Young Master was really too muddle-headed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to either, but she¡¯s crying on the streets, begging and kneeling.. If I don¡¯t bring her, the people on the streets will think I did something to her!¡± Guan Yue Xi said gloomily.

 Chapter 650 - Rumors Rising (5)

    <h4>Chapter 650: Rumors Rising (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°First Elder, at this point, it¡¯s useless to me the young master. Let¡¯s think about what to do. In short, we have to coax that little ancestor!¡± Fifth Elder said with a slight headache. s! How did the Bai family raise such a top-grade daughter? And the Luo family too. Patriarch Luo and the young master seemed to be quite smart. Why was his daughter so stupid? She was still counting money for others even though she was being used!

    ¡°How? I can¡¯t even take that Bai Fang anymore,¡± First Elder said speechlessly. s! It was fine if she pretended to be a good person on the stage. After all, they were in public. Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t kill her in public even if she was angry. However, she had provoked her intoing to their house now. She was really too much!

    ¡°Patriarch, Patriarch Luo requests an audience.¡± The guards outside the door suddenly reported while they were discussing a solution.

    ¡°Let him in!¡± Guan Yue Long said with a displeased face.

    ¡°Yes!¡± the guard replied and left.

    Soon, Luo Xian pushed the door open and entered.

    ¡°Hello, Brother Guan Yue, the First Elder, and the Fifth Elder.¡± Luo Xian greeted them after entering the study. However, Guan Yue Long and the others all had stern faces and ignored him.

    ¡°Hehe, what¡¯s wrong with you? I didn¡¯t provoke you!¡± Luo Xian smiled awkwardly and said helplessly.

    ¡°What are you doing here? I didn¡¯t invite you today,¡± Guan Yue Long said irritably.

    ¡°I missed you! That¡¯s why I came,¡± Luo Xian exined with a smile.

    ¡°Cut it out. You¡¯re here for your precious daughter, right? Let me tell you, I have no choice. Do as you deem fit!¡± Guan Yue Long said bluntly. Boohoo¡­ Their Guan Yue family couldn¡¯t even protect themselves. How could he have the leisure to care about others!

    ¡°Brother Guan Yue, you watched Xing¡¯er grow up. She might be a little willful, but she definitely doesn¡¯t have any bad intentions,¡± Luo Xian said amiably. s! Xing¡¯er had poor taste, but he knew very well that Leng Ruoxue¡¯s identity was absolutely not simple since she could stay in the Alchemist Association.

    ¡°Do you know what your precious daughter did?¡± Guan Yue Long couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Xing¡¯er didn¡¯t do anything. Didn¡¯t she just have a verbal conflict with that Miss Leng? This isn¡¯t a big deal. Moreover, didn¡¯t Miss Leng¡¯s cat scratch White Fang!¡± Luo Xian said. He had speciallye to Guan Yue Long to help make up for the small conflict between Xing¡¯er and Leng Ruoxue. This was enough to prove his importance to Leng Ruoxue, so he felt that Miss Leng shouldn¡¯t me Xing¡¯er because of this.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Luo Fei tell you anything?¡± Guan Yue Long said in disbelief. If he were to be scolded by others, he would definitely chop that person into pieces because this was absolutely a provocation!

    ¡°He went to see Bai Fang off and hasn¡¯t returned yet. I came to find you immediately after hearing what Xing¡¯er said. Brother Guan Yue, I know that Miss Leng¡¯s identity is not simple. Can you help me introduce her? I don¡¯t want to have an unhappy rtionship with her over such a small matter,¡± Luo Xian said with a fawning look. He had been friends with Guan Yuelong for many years, so he believed that Guan Yue Long would definitely help with such a small matter.

    ¡°If you¡¯re sincere, you should go directly to the Alchemist Association and note to beg me,¡± Guan Yue Long said helplessly. s! In fact, he didn¡¯t have much of a rtionship with Leng Ruoxue. How could he help! Moreover, he hadn¡¯t even resolved his own matter!

    ¡°I asked the butler to go, but President Ning refused. He even said that he wouldn¡¯t see me even if I went,¡± Luo Xian said honestly. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t want to offend the Alchemist Association! However, it was obvious that his daughter had already angered President Ning.

    ¡°You¡¯re fast. Hmph! You even said you wereing to find me immediately. You¡¯re ying tricks in front of me,¡± Guan Yue Long scolded angrily.

    ¡°Hehe, Brother Guan Yue, we¡¯ve known each other for so many years. You won¡¯t fuss about it with me, right?¡± Luo Xian said with a smile.

    ¡°I will! I¡¯ll tell you again. I can¡¯t do anything about this matter,¡± Guan Yue Long said with a headache. His own matter was already annoying enough, but this old thing actually came to cause trouble. It was really infuriating.

    ¡°Brother Guan Yue!¡± Luo Xian refused to let go of Guan Yue Long¡¯s sleeve, his watery eyes still looking at him pitifully.

    ¡°Damn, you old thing. You¡¯re already in your fifties. Stop doing such disgusting actions and expressions, okay?¡± Guan Yue Long jumped up in surprise and said a little unbearable. Luo Xian had always liked to use such actions to achieve his goal when he was young, but he really had no choice in this matter!

    ¡°Are you really not going to introduce me?¡± Luo Xian asked, still tugging at Guan Yue Long¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even protect myself now. How can I care about you!¡± Guan Yue Long had no choice but to tell the truth.

    ¡°Uh! I thought you had a good rtionship with Leng Ruoxue. Didn¡¯t you tell me not to offend her?¡± Luo Xian said in puzzlement. After the flower viewing convention yesterday, Guan Yue Long had told him to keep an eye on his daughter and not provoke Leng Ruoxue. However, his disappointing daughter had offended her today, so he came to Guan Yuelong to think of a way. She refused to see him after all!

    ¡°Good my ass. I reminded you out of goodwill because someone in my family offended her. In fact, the matter in my family hasn¡¯t been resolved yet!¡± Guan Yue Long roared furiously.

    ¡°Ah! No way! Brother Guan Yue, where did that womane from? Even you can¡¯t do anything. Could she be from the Leng family?¡± Luo Xian guessed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if she is from the Leng family, but what I can tell you is that she absolutely doesn¡¯t make me fear her because of the Leng family. Do you understand?¡± Guan Yue Long said very implicitly. After all, it was impossible for him to reveal Leng Ruoxue¡¯s identity to Luo Xian, even if their rtionship was good.

    ¡°Oh, Brother Guan Yue, what should I do now? Could she¡­¡± Luo Xian said worriedly, but he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence.

    ¡°Xi¡¯er, tell Uncle Luo what happened!¡± Guan Yue Long said helplessly.. s! He didn¡¯t have a willful daughter like Luo Xing¡¯er, but he had an ignorant and ipetent son, so he could understand Luo Xian¡¯s feelings.

 Chapter 651 - Rumors Arise (6)

    <h4>Chapter 651: Rumors Arise (6)</h4>

    ¡°Okay.¡± Guan Yue Xi described the incident in front of Luo Xian again.

    ¡°Now you know!¡± Guan Yue Long said sympathetically. In fact, this originally had nothing to do with Luo Xing¡¯er, but she insisted on sticking up.

    ¡°Yes, what should we do now?¡± Luo Xian was at a loss. He really didn¡¯t want to bring an undeserved cmity to the family because of his ignorant daughter. s!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Guan Yue Long looked at Luo Xian, who was in the same boat as him, very helpless.

    ¡°Patriarch, Patriarch Luo, why don¡¯t you go to the Alchemist Association personally and probe Miss Leng¡¯s intentions while you¡¯re at it?¡± the First Elder suggested. The time limit that girl gave them was almost up. If they couldn¡¯t give her a satisfactory answer at that time, their Moon Gazing Family would probably be unable to escape cmity.

    ¡°s! That¡¯s the only way.¡± Guan Yue Long sighed heavily.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go now!¡± Luo Xian said impatiently.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Guan Yue Long nodded. Then the two of them went straight to the Alchemist Association, but they were refused entry.

    At the entrance of the Alchemist Association, Guan Yue Long and Luo Xian looked at each other helplessly.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± they asked in unison.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Guan Yue Long said. s! Whether they met or not, it would be useless even if he had any ideas! This was like punching cotton, making people very depressed.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back first ande back tomorrow? Perhaps Miss Leng¡¯s anger will subside tomorrow,¡± Luo Xian suggested.

    However, wishes were good, but reality was cruel. They were given the cold shoulder for two days in a row. Moreover, rumors suddenly spread all over Moonview City¡­

    Some said that Leng Ruoxue injured someone, while others said that Leng Ruoxue stole someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦. All the me was instantly on Leng Ruoxue, who was concocting pills in the bracelet without knowing anything¡­

    In the main mansion of the Guan Yue family.

    In the study, Guan Yue Long paced around like an ant on a hot pan, his handsome face full of worry.

    ¡°Patriarch, stop spinning. I¡¯m dizzy,¡± First Elder said, unable to bear watching.

    ¡°First Elder, I¡¯m anxious. Miss Leng has been unwilling to see us. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking,¡± Guan Yue Long said gloomily. He and Luo Xian had been going to the Alchemist Association for two days in a row, but they were both denied entrance. Today was thest day of the deadline Leng Ruoxue gave him. However, he didn¡¯t think of a good solution, so he wanted to see Miss Leng and discuss with her what she meant. Who knew that she would shut up and not see him.

    ¡°Patriarch, I don¡¯t want to see you. There¡¯s no point in being anxious. Moreover, isn¡¯t there still a day today? Why don¡¯t you send someone to scout first? When will I be willing to see you? You can go over?¡± the First Elder suggested. The fate of their Guan Yue family was in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hands, so they couldn¡¯t decide whether she would see them or not.

    ¡°That¡¯s the only way,¡± Guan Yue Long said helplessly. He called the guard over and gave instructions before sitting down weakly in the chair.

    ¡°Patriarch, calm down. I believe our Guan Yue family can survive this crisis,¡± the First Elder said confidently. He saw that Leng Ruoxue was not an unreasonable person, so he believed that this matter would definitely be resolved perfectly as long as their Guan Yue family was sincere enough.

    ¡°Hopefully so!¡± Guan Yue Long sighed softly.

    ¡°Xi¡¯er has been out for so long. Why isn¡¯t he back yet?¡± Guan Yue Long asked. Rumors had been flying around the city for the past two days. Moreover, they were targeting Leng Ruoxue and the others. Therefore, he sent his son to investigate this matter early in the morning, hoping to use this matter to give Leng Ruoxue a favor. However, it was almost noon, and Xi¡¯er was still not back. This couldn¡¯t help making him a little anxious.

    ¡°Patriarch, calm down. It¡¯s useless even if you¡¯re anxious!¡± First Elder advised. s! The patriarch¡¯s temper had been getting more and more anxious these few days.

    ¡°I know.¡± Guan Yue Long smiled bitterly.

    Compared to Guan Yue Long¡¯s distress, Leng Ruoxue and the others knew nothing because they had been staying in the bracelet for the past two days.

    In the Heaven and Earth Bracelet.

    The freak and Empty were still sitting on the stone chair in front of the purple bamboo hut, chatting randomly. However, his eyes were fixed on the activity in the purple bamboo hut. Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er had already been in for two days, and he didn¡¯t know what she was busy with. However, he didn¡¯t dare to enter and disturb her, so he could only wait outside anxiously.

    ¡°Freak, don¡¯t look anymore. Xue¡¯er wille out,¡± Empty said helplessly. This fellow was about to be a ¡®wife-seeking¡¯ rock. He didn¡¯t even focus on chatting with him.

    ¡°It¡¯s been two days. I wonder what Xue¡¯er is doing inside,¡± the freak said with some dissatisfaction. He originally thought that Xue¡¯er woulde out soon, but he didn¡¯t expect there to be no movement after so long.

    ¡°It¡¯s only been two days. What¡¯s the rush?¡± Empty rolled his eyes and said speechlessly. Fortunately, Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t go into seclusion. Otherwise, this fellow would definitely be a real rock when Xue¡¯er emerged.

    The door of the purple bamboo hut suddenly opened and Leng Ruoxue walked out while the two of them were chatting.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er! I missed you so much.¡± The freak hurriedly rushed forward and hugged Xue¡¯er tightly.

    ¡°Freak, I¡¯m sorry. It took too long to concoct pills,¡± Leng Ruoxue said guiltily. She originally thought it woulde out soon, but it actually took two days.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what pill did you concoct? It actually took so long,¡± the freakined with some dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Uh! Many types. I haven¡¯t refined pills for a long time, so I identally lost track of time,¡± Leng Ruoxue said shyly.

    ¡°Hehe, Xue¡¯er, if you don¡¯te out, this fellow will be a ¡®wife-seeking¡¯ stone,¡± Empty said with a light smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Freak. By the way, is there anything important these two days?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Probably not. However, I heard from Qing Jue that Guan Yue Long and the patriarch of the Luo family came twice, but they were rejected by the Alchemist Association,¡± the freak said after some thought..

 Chapter 652 - I Belong Only To Xueer (1)

    <h4>Chapter 652: I Belong Only To Xue¡¯er (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Oh, looks like Ning De wants to take them down a notch! Has Ning De not been looking for us for the past two days?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. That shouldn¡¯t be the case. That Ning De fellow reported almost every day.

    ¡°He came once. However, Ling told him that you were refining pills and that Feng Da and the others were cultivating, so he didn¡¯te again,¡± the freak exined.

    ¡°Big Sister, Ning De also went back to concoct pills,¡± Qing Jue added in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Oh, freak, let¡¯s go out,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. If she remembered correctly, today should be thest day of the deadline she gave Guan Yue Long.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The freak and Empty nodded.

    ¡°Mommy, take me out to y!¡± At this moment, Little Fire emerged from nowhere and jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms coquettishly.

    ¡°s! Alright then!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Little Fire¡¯s cute appearance and couldn¡¯t bear to refuse.

    ¡°Hehe, Little Fire loves Mommy the most,¡± Huo¡¯er said happily.

    Leng Ruoxue gently caressed the soft fur on Little Fire¡¯s body and brought the two of them and the beast out of the bracelet with a thought.

    In the yard, Rise, which was basking in the sun, immediately crawled over and coiled around Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist after sensing her master¡¯s aura.

    ¡°Rise, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Rise¡¯s golden scales.

    ¡°Hehe, not at all,¡± Rise said shyly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we going?¡± the freak asked curiously.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a walk! We¡¯ll visit the Guan Yue family on the way,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Guan Yue Long hade twice but hadn¡¯t seen her. However, she didn¡¯t think Guan Yue Long had thought of a good way.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The freak and Empty nodded. The three of them and two beasts left the Alchemist Association. However, they were stopped by a person who looked like a guard just as they walked out of the Alchemist Association.

    Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at the person blocking their way. She said lightly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Judging from the clothes on this person, it was undoubtedly the Guan Yue family.

    ¡°Miss Leng, our patriarch requests an audience,¡± the guard said very respectfully. He was the patriarch¡¯s attendant, so he knew a little about Leng Ruoxue¡¯s identity, so his attitude was very respectful.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered softly and stopped talking. It seemed that old fellow Guan Yue Long had learned to wait for the rabbit.

    The guard was stunned after hearing what Leng Ruoxue said. What did this mean? Was Miss Leng going to see him or not?

    ¡°Lead the way!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some amusement seeing the cautious appearance of the guard in front of her. In fact, she was going to the Guan Yue family anyway, so she could take advantage of the situation.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the guard said happily. Boohoo¡­ He finally didn¡¯t disappoint the patriarch.

    ¡°Miss Leng, please,¡± the guard said respectfully. Then he led the way while Leng Ruoxue and the others walked slowly behind, watching themotion as they walked. However, she found that people on the streets were pointing at her and whispering not far away.

    ¡°Empty, can you hear what they are saying?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. Those people¡¯s voices were too soft. It would be a little difficult for her to hear them with her strength. However, looking at their mouths, it seemed to be rted to her. Moreover, it was definitely not something good.

    ¡°Uh! Xue¡¯er, they said that you snatched someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦,¡± Empty said with a ck face. With his strength, the whispered discussions of those people could not be hidden from him. He did not really want to tell Xue¡¯er, but since she asked, he had to tell the truth.

    ¡°What?¡± Leng Ruoxue was stunned. Rob someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦? Who did she rob? Why didn¡¯t she know?

    ¡°Nonsense. I¡¯m enough for Xue¡¯er. There¡¯s no need to snatch others.¡± The freak was furious when he heard that. This person was really too wicked. How dare he frame Xue¡¯er like this. Hmph! This person better not be caught by him. Otherwise, he would definitely suffer a fate worse than death.

    ¡°Miss Leng, there have been rumors in the city recently that you stole someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦ and even got someone to injure your love rival,¡± the guard said carefully. He didn¡¯t think it was true, but rumors were terrifying! If there were too many rumors, even if it was fake, it would be true.

    ¡°Whose fianc¨¦ did I snatch?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. There were no other men beside her except for the freak? Could it be Empty?

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t look at me like that. I don¡¯t have a fianc¨¦e.¡± Empty knew what was on Xue¡¯er¡¯s mind when he saw her suspicious gaze, so he quickly rified.

    ¡°Could it be Zheng En if it¡¯s not you?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. She hadn¡¯t been in the Boundless Heaven Continent for long and didn¡¯t know many men. The one who interacted the longest was Empty and Zheng En. Apart from this, she really couldn¡¯t think of anyone else.

    ¡°It definitely won¡¯t be Zheng En,¡± Empty said with certainty.

    ¡°Could it be Grandpa Du?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in surprise.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, your imagination is a little too rich! How can it be that old man? Don¡¯t forget, the rumors say that you stole someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦,¡± Empty said speechlessly. s! Even if you wanted to snatch a man, you had to snatch a young and beautiful one. Who would snatch an Old Man Zao!

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t snatch it? Ah! Could it be Lan Ming?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued guessing.

    ¡°Miss Leng, you don¡¯t have to guess anymore. Our young master has already gone to investigate this matter,¡± the guard said helplessly.

    ¡°Oh, then thank the Young Master on my behalf,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely and then quietly contacted Qing Jue in her heart.

    ¡°Big Sister, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Qing Jue asked in puzzlement. As his Big Sister¡¯s Artifact Spirit, he could feel that his Big Sister was very angry now! Hmph! Which idiot provoked his Big Sister?

    ¡°Qing Jue, there have been rumors in Guan Yue City recently that I stole someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦!¡± Leng Ruoxue said aggrievedly. Boohoo¡­ It was enough that she had a freak. Why did she have to snatch another man! This was Hong Guo¡¯s nder. Hmph! She would definitely not let that person go if she knew who deliberately spread this news.

    ¡°Ah! There¡¯s actually such a thing? It¡¯s really too despicable.¡± Qing Jue was angry when he heard this. He hurriedly enveloped the entire Moon Gazing City with his Spiritual Sense.. This way, the people who spread the rumors would have nowhere to hide. Hmph! Anyone who dared to bully his sister would die!

 Chapter 653 - I Belong Only To Xueer (2)

    <h4>Chapter 653: I Belong Only To Xue¡¯er (2)</h4>

    ¡°Big Sister, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find out who that person is.¡± Qing Jue hurriedlyforted her after doing all this. Hmph! Don¡¯t even think about running away as long as that person was still in the city.

    ¡°Qing Jue, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and cut off her connection with Qing Jue.

    The few of them continued walking. However, Leng Ruoxue and the others didn¡¯t say anything along the way after knowing the rumors. Instead, they pondered¡­

    ¡°Miss Leng, please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll go and report,¡± the guard said respectfully. Before they knew it, they had arrived outside Guan Yue Long¡¯s study.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and continued thinking.

    The study door was opened in a moment. Guan Yue Long and the First Elder hurriedly weed them with smiles on their faces.

    ¡°Miss Leng, wee, hehe!¡± Guan Yue Long was so happy! He was just worried that she wouldn¡¯t want to see him. He didn¡¯t expect Leng Ruoxue to take the initiative toe. This was great.

    ¡°I heard that the Guan Yue family¡¯s patriarch wants to see me. Unfortunately, I¡¯m refining pills and can¡¯t be disturbed,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined simply.

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Guan Yue Long was relieved. He felt much more rxed knowing that Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t deliberately disappear.

    ¡°May I know why the Yue family¡¯s patriarch is looking for me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked the advisor.

    ¡°Hehe, Miss Leng, let¡¯s sit inside and talk!¡± Guan Yue Long said with a smile.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and pulled the freak and Empty straight in. Then she found a random seat and sat down.

    Guan Yue Long and the First Elder also sat down, but neither of them spoke first.

    ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, speak frankly! Today is thest day of the deadline. You have to give me a satisfactory answer,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Miss Leng, to be honest, we¡¯ve racked our brains for several days but still haven¡¯t thought of any good ideas. Therefore, we¡¯ve decided to listen to you for everything. No matter what conditions Miss Leng propose, as long as my Guanyue family can do it, we will definitely be satisfied!¡± Guan Yue Long said with a smile, his expression looking very sincere.

    ¡°Really?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked casually.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Guan Yue Long said with certainty.

    ¡°What if I want the entire Guan Yue family?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly.

    ¡°This¡­ This has to be discussed with the elders,¡± Guan Yue Long said with a slight headache. Boohoo¡­ In fact, he was mentally prepared. After all, her food would take away one-third of the assets of the Guan Yue family, so it was not strange that Leng Ruoxue would make such a request.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to discuss. I¡¯m just joking with you. I don¡¯t care for such a big burden from the Guan Yue family!¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. She was not in need of money now, so the Guan Yue family was not very useful in her eyes.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Guan Yue Long was depressed. He didn¡¯t expect his family to be treated as a burden and despised. However, thinking about his family, he felt that Leng Ruoxue was right. It was indeed a burden.

    ¡°However, you have to do something for me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Guan Yue Long asked anxiously. Boohoo¡­ This little fox must have asked him to do something bad.

    ¡°I heard there are a lot of rumors about me in Moon Gazing City recently, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly.

    ¡°Uh! Yes, I¡¯ve already asked Xi¡¯er to bring people to investigate,¡± Guan Yuelong said hurriedly. Did Leng Ruoxue ask him to do this? That would be too easy.

    ¡°Oh, Patriarch Guan Yue, you chased us out of the Moon Gazing Restaurant because of the Wu family, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked again.

    ¡°Uh, probably.¡± Guan Yue Long braced himself and replied. He didn¡¯t order the matter, but it was indeed because of the Wu family.

    ¡°Then chase the Wu family out of Moon Gazing City! As long as you chase the Wu family out of Moon Gazing City and order that no one from the Wu family is allowed to enter from now on, we¡¯ll forget about what happened between us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly.

    ¡°Uh! Alright!¡± Guan Yue Long and the First Elder¡¯s gazes collided,municated silently, and then answered. Boohoo¡­ He knew that what this little fox wanted him to do wouldn¡¯t be so simple. He didn¡¯t like the Wu family, but he really didn¡¯t want topletely fall out with the Wu family now. However, if he really ordered to prohibit the Wu family from entering the city and chase them out, then the Guan Yue family and the Wu family would really fall out. However, the Gua Yue family would be the unlucky ones if he didn¡¯t do this, so the Wu family had to be sacrificed for the Guan Yue family.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for the good news from Patriarch Guan Yue in the Alchemist Association.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. Hehe, Guan Yue Long must have thought at first that she wanted him to help find the person who spread the rumors! Hmph! How could it be so easy! That was just a smokescreen. Otherwise, why would Guan Yue Long agree so readily!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Guan Yue Long nodded.

    ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, we¡¯ll take our leave first. Come to the Alchemist Association if you need alchemy in the future! I¡¯ll get them to give you a 50% discount,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very generously.

    ¡°Uh! Thank you, Miss Leng,¡± Guan Yue Long said with a smile, thinking, Fortunately, luckily, not only did he not fall out with the Alchemist Association, but he also gave his family a discount. Even though it was only a 95% discount, it would save a lot of money. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the price of the pills in the Alchemist Association would increase before long. Therefore, not only did he not take advantage of it at all, he even spent more money!

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. In fact, apart from you chasing me out of the Moon Gazing Restaurant and your son snatching me away, there¡¯s no deep enmity between us, right? Therefore, let people go wherever they can! Why make it so irreconcble!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile as if she didn¡¯t care about these things at all.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Guan Yue Long forced a smile. Two drops of cold sweat dripped down his forehead, and he wanted to cry but had no tears. We¡¯ve already paid a third of our assets just because we chased you away and robbed you. Moreover, we¡¯re going topletely fall out with the Wu family. What else do you want? Boohoo¡­ No matter who we provoke in the future, we can¡¯t provoke this little demon. She¡¯s really too terrifying.

    ¡°Patriarch Guan Yue, we¡¯re leaving. You don¡¯t have to see us out.¡± Leng Ruoxue gave the freak and Empty a look after speaking, and the three of them left Guan Yue Long¡¯s study. However, they were stopped again just as they exited the study..

 Chapter 654 - I Belong Only To Xueer (3)

    <h4>Chapter 654: I Belong Only To Xue¡¯er (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the middle-aged man blocking them speechlessly and said with some displeasure, ¡°You¡¯re blocking my way.¡±

    ¡°Miss Leng, I am the patriarch of the Luo family, Luo Xian. I have something to discuss with you,¡± Luo Xian hurriedly said. Of course, he could see that Leng Ruoxue was a little unhappy. However, he was not confident if he did not make things clear with her!

    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Leng Ruoxue was helpless. She had been a rabbit twice today. s! These people were really¡­

    ¡°Miss Leng, I mainly want to apologize to you on behalf of my daughter. She¡¯s young and insensible. Don¡¯t take it to heart with her!¡± Luo Xian said very friendly.

    ¡°Won¡¯t shee if she wants to apologize? Moreover, she doesn¡¯t have anything to apologize to me. It¡¯s only right and proper for her to help her brother and friends. We just have different sides,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. There were really too many spoiled youngdies. Wouldn¡¯t she be dead tired if she fussed over every one of them?

    ¡°Uh!¡± Luo Xian was depressed. He had been worried for two days, afraid that Leng Ruoxue would bear a grudge against his daughter. However, she didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. Wouldn¡¯t he have been worried for nothing? Boohoo¡­

    ¡°Patriarch Luo, I can let your daughter go this time. However, I can¡¯t guarantee that I will be so magnanimous if there¡¯s a next time,¡± Leng Ruoxue warned. Hmph! As the saying went, she could ignore the repeated provocations, but don¡¯t me her for being heartless if she provoked her again and again.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll send someone to watch her. Thank you, Miss Leng.¡± Luo Xian was finally at ease. Boohoo¡­ Fortunately, Leng Ruoxue was not unreasonable. Otherwise, he would really have a headache.

    ¡°You¡¯re not looking at her, but Bai Fang,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. With that, the three of them and the two beasts left the main mansion of the Guan Yue family.

    Ning De immediately reported to them as soon as Leng Ruoxue and the others returned to their residence.

    ¡°Old Ning, you¡¯re really fast. Miss just returned and you¡¯re already here,¡± Feng Da, who had just emerged from the bracelet, couldn¡¯t help teasing.

    ¡°Hehe, what have you been doing for the past two days?¡± Ning De asked curiously. Miss was concocting pills, but he didn¡¯t see Feng Da and the others. Only Miss¡¯s beasts were guarding the yard, not allowing anyone to disturb them.

    ¡°We¡¯re cultivating advanced mystic techniques!¡± Feng Da said proudly. Hehe, they had already learned advanced mystic techniques of the same attribute.

    ¡°Oh, Miss, did you go to the Guan Yue family?¡± Ning De guessed. He knew that Guan Yue Long had beening for the past two days, but he had already gotten someone to send him away. However, he also heard that the guards of the Guan Yue family had been guarding the door!

    ¡°Yes, Guan Yue Long still owes me an exnation. I happened to be free, so I went to ask for it myself,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined indifferently.

    ¡°Miss, the Guan Yue family is very rich. Don¡¯t be soft-hearted!¡± Ning De reminded with a naughty smile.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for money,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. She didn¡¯tck money now, so she didn¡¯t care so much.

    ¡°Ah! Then what do you want?¡± Ning De was puzzled. He really couldn¡¯t think of any better solution other than putting all the Guan Yue family¡¯s money in his pocket. Could it be that Miss wanted the Guan Yue family to deal with the Wu family?

    ¡°I want him to chase the Wu family out of Moon Gazing City!¡± Leng Ruoxue said simply.

    ¡°Miss, the Wu family will definitely not let you go. Why don¡¯t you just let the Guan Yue family destroy the Wu family? As long as you mention it, Guan Yue Long will definitely agree for the family.¡± Ning De couldn¡¯t help asking. Uh! When did Miss be so kind? It shouldn¡¯t be like this with his understanding!

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. They will chase the Wu family out of the city and the two families will fall out. Moreover, I want to keep the Wu family for Feng Da and the others to practice, so they don¡¯t have to do anything.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Ning De understood. He knew it! Miss shouldn¡¯t be so kind, hehe!

    ¡°Miss, when are we going to attack the Wu family?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help asking eagerly when he heard that there were unlucky people training.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? There will be times when you perform. Oh right, Ning De, from today onwards, the price of all the pills in the Alchemist Association will increase by 10%,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Ning De.

    ¡°Uh, why?¡± Ning De said in puzzlement. The pills on the market now were not cheap. Why did Miss still want to increase the price?

    ¡°Because I promised Guan Yue Long to give them a 50% discount if they came to buy pills,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Uh! Okay, I¡¯ll inform themter,¡± Ning De said hurriedly, feeling pity for Guan Yue Long in his heart. s! Poor guy, he was fooled by Miss again.

    ¡°Ning De, do you know the rumors in the city these few days?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly and asked indifferently. She guessed that Ning De didn¡¯t know. Otherwise, he would never have hidden it from her.

    ¡°What rumor? I¡¯ll get someone to investigateter,¡± Ning De asked with a puzzled expression. He had also been concocting pills these two days, so he really didn¡¯t know what the news outside was.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Rumor has it that I stole a certain woman¡¯s fianc¨¦ and beat her up,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a slight headache. Uh! She thought for a while but couldn¡¯t think of which woman she beat up.

    ¡°Ah! There¡¯s such a thing? Miss, who have you beaten up?¡± Ning De suppressed his smile and asked. How could there be such a rumor? It was too ridiculous.

    ¡°Lan Ning¡¯er, Sun Meilin¡­ But I¡¯ve never fought these people myself. They were all beaten by my beasts.¡± Leng Ruoxue counted with her fingers.

    ¡°Uh! Miss, you¡¯re just short of the Leng family not provoking the three great families.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Ning De¡¯s forehead as he said speechlessly. s! Miss really didn¡¯t have affinity with the opposite sex. The ones who found trouble with her were actually women.

    ¡°I never provoke others on my own ord. It¡¯s others who provoke me. I¡¯m very innocent,¡± Leng Ruoxue said aggrievedly. Boohoo¡­

    ¡°Miss¡­ whose man did you snatch from?¡± Ning De asked carefully, afraid that he would anger Miss.

    ¡°I already have a freak. Why should I snatch other people¡¯s men? Moreover, how can there be anyone beside them who canpare to a freak?¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly.. It was troublesome to have more men, so one was enough for her.

 Chapter 655 - I Belong Only To Xueer (4)

    <h4>Chapter 655: I Belong Only To Xue¡¯er (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the freak agreed. Xue¡¯er¡¯s words couldn¡¯t help making him a little smug.

    ¡°Then has he been someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦?¡± Ning De probed. Boohoo¡­ Heaven took pity on him. He only wanted to help Miss analyze who was the most likely. Really!

    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m Xue¡¯er alone!¡± The freak patted Ning De¡¯s head furiously and said with a displeased face.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Ning De covered his head and looked at the freak aggrievedly. At this moment, there was a knock on the door outside the yard.

    ¡°Young Master Guan Yue, why are you here?¡± Feng Da, who went to open the door, couldn¡¯t help being a little surprised to see the people outside.

    ¡°I have something to tell your young miss,¡± Guan Yue Xi said anxiously.

    ¡°Oh, pleasee in!¡± Feng Da said hurriedly.

    Guan Yue Xi came directly to Leng Ruoxue after entering the yard and said, ¡°Miss Leng, I found the person who spread the rumors!¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others asked in unison. They were more curious about this person.

    ¡°The rumors came from the mouth of a gangster. ording to the gangster, someone gave him arge sum of money to spread it. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t recognize that person,¡± Guan Yue Xi exined. The gangster was ying in the casino when he brought people to capture the gangster. Moreover, it was said that he was generous and lost a lot.

    ¡°Oh, where is that hooligan?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Outside. I¡¯ll get someone to watch him. Does Miss Leng want to see him?¡± Guan Yuexi said very understandingly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± Guan Yue Xi walked a few steps out of the yard and ordered the guards guarding outside. Soon, the hooligan who spread the rumors was brought over.

    ¡°Did you say that I stole someone else¡¯s man and injured that woman?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked coldly as she looked at the trembling hooligan.

    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, Miss, please spare me! Boohoo¡­ I was just blinded by money. Boohoo¡­ Let me go! I have an old man and a young one¡­¡± The timid little gangster wailed, trying to attract the sympathy of everyone present. Unfortunately, he found the wrong person. Moreover, he was interrupted by the freak before he could say anything.

    ¡°Shut up. I¡¯ll kill you right now if you continue crying,¡± the freak threatened impatiently. Hmph! How dare he make a man for Xue¡¯er. He would definitely make this person suffer a fate worse than death if he knew who this person was!

    Uh! The hooligan immediately stopped crying when he heard that. He didn¡¯t want to die!

    ¡°Let me ask you, how much did that person give you?¡± The freak kicked the hooligan fiercely and questioned.

    ¡°Ten thousand purple coins,¡± the hooligan answered honestly with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Damn it, how dare you wrong my young miss for 10,000 purple coins. I think you¡¯re tired of living.¡± Feng Da was furious when he heard this and kicked the hooligan again!

    ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± The hooligan choked, and blood flowed down the corner of his mouth. Boohoo¡­ If he knew that these people were not to be trifled with, he shouldn¡¯t have been so greedy back then!

    ¡°You still have the cheek to cry. Damn it!¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help kicking the little hooligan a few more times seeing his cowardly appearance.

    ¡°Feng Da, stop kicking! He will die if you continue kicking him,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. This hooligan was only a Spiritualist with a low status and strength. He could not withstand the few kicks from the freak and Feng Da!

    ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± The hooligans cried even louder in pain. These people were really too barbaric.

    ¡°Let me ask you, what did the person who asked you to spread the news look like?¡± Leng Ruoxue questioned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember. I knew she was a woman!¡± the hooligan answered cautiously.

    ¡°Damn it, why did we keep you if you don¡¯t remember?¡± Feng Dahuo came up again and said fiercely.

    ¡°Feng Da, I¡¯ll leave this hooligan to you,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Okay. Miss, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely be responsible for making this guy suffer a fate worse than death!¡± Feng Da grabbed the hooligan by the cor and locked him up in the woodshed, ready to serve the hooligan after outsiders left.

    ¡°Young Master Guan Yue, thank you for catching this hooligan for me.¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her head and said to Guan Yue Xi.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. In fact, I couldn¡¯t help much either,¡± Guan Yue Xi said guiltily. He had only caught the person who spread the rumors. Unfortunately, the mastermind was not found, and the hooligan was clueless.

    ¡°This is already very good,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted politely.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯ll continue investigating this matter,¡± Guan Yue Xi said very seriously.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble Young Master Guan Yue. My people will investigate this matter.¡± Leng Ruoxue refused because she knew that Guan Yue Xi probably wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything even if she investigated. After all, he didn¡¯t have Qing Jue¡¯s ability. Moreover, she felt that there was no need to owe Guan Yue Xi a favor.

    ¡°Miss Leng suffered such injustice in Moon Gazing City. As the young master of the Moon Gazing Family, I should seek justice for you. This is my responsibility,¡± Guan Yue Xi said very stubbornly.

    ¡°Up to you then!¡± Leng Ruoxue was helpless.

    ¡°Goodbye.¡± Guan Yue Xi bowed slightly and then turned to leave.

    ¡°Miss, could this be caused by the Wu family?¡± Feng Da asked curiously.

    ¡°No, Wu Qian¡¯er has been injured for a while. If we wanted to spread such rumors, we wouldn¡¯t have waited until now. Moreover, Wu Qian¡¯er is the legitimate daughter of the Wu family. She can¡¯t hide her fianc¨¦ from others. I think the other person is the most suspicious.¡± Leng Ruoxue analyzed.

    ¡°Are you talking about Bai Fang?¡± Empty said understandingly. The rumors spread after Bai Fang was injured, so she was indeed the most suspicious. Moreover, Bai Fang coveted her man. However, this Bai Fang was a little too brainless. As a member of an aristocratic family, it was very easy for others to find out if she had a fianc¨¦ or not. What benefits did she have to spread such a rumor? Did she think that she could break her up with just a few rumors? What a fantasy!

    ¡°Okay..¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She really couldn¡¯t think of anyone other than that woman who would do such boring things!

 Chapter 656 - The Toilet Recommending Itself (1)

    <h4>Chapter 656: The Toilet Rmending Itself (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    For a moment, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on the freak.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me? I don¡¯t know that woman,¡± the freak roared furiously. Boohoo¡­ What were their gazes like!

    ¡°Commander Ye, Bai Fang is interested in you!¡± Feng Da said bluntly. s! Even a fool could see the redness in Bai Fang¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°What does that have to do with me!¡± the freak said angrily. Damn, that woman was crazy. Why were they booing along!

    ¡°You are a source of trouble,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er, why are you saying this about me? It¡¯s not my fault that I¡¯m good-looking.¡± The freak was aggrieved, very aggrieved!

    ¡°Hehe, whose fault is that?¡± Empty said with a light smile. Fortunately, the person Bai Fang liked was not him. Otherwise, he would be the one worrying now.

    ¡°You!¡± the freak roared in anger.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s not my fault! You¡¯re not my child, don¡¯t me me!¡± Empty teased fearlessly.

    ¡°Alright, stop arguing. We¡¯re only guessing if it¡¯s Bai Fang. Let¡¯s wait for Qing Jue¡¯s result!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t want to wrong others, but she wouldn¡¯t let anyone who wronged her go, be it the mastermind or the aplice.

    ¡°Hehe, Xue¡¯er, I have a good idea. We can immediately know if it¡¯s that woman,¡± Empty said with a smile. Qing Jue might have been watching the entire Moon Gazing City, but it would be useless if that woman didn¡¯t do anything. The best way was to let that woman take action.

    ¡°What idea?¡± Leng Ruoxue was curious.

    ¡°Come closer.¡± Empty looked at Leng Ruoxue and the freak mysteriously.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Ruoxue and the freak¡¯s eyes met. They looked at each other and then cooperatively moved their ears closer¡­

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t do it!¡± The freak objected loudly after hearing it. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t want to leave Xue¡¯er!

    ¡°I think this idea is good. Be good, freak. Cooperate!¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed the freak¡¯s head and coaxed.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, can you really bear to do it?¡± The freak¡¯s bright starry eyes held tears as he asked sadly.

    ¡°Freak, be good!¡± Leng Ruoxueforted him.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ Alright then!¡± the freak said reluctantly. His starry eyes red fiercely at Empty. Boohoo¡­ It was all his rotten idea!

    Outside the Alchemist Association.

    A handsome and invincible man was chased out of the Alchemist Association.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t chase me away. It¡¯s really not my fault! Boohoo¡­ I don¡¯t know any Miss Bai at all.¡± The freak knocked on the closed door of the Alchemist Association and roared loudly.

    The abnormality in front of the Alchemist Association quickly attracted arge number of passersby to watch. Everyone pointed at the freak¡­

    ¡°Could this person be the rumored male lead? He¡¯s indeed a drop dead gorgeous disaster!¡± someone who had never seen a freak whispered.

    ¡°Yes! Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been snatched away by others. s! How pitiful. They¡¯re actually being chased out now,¡± someone said with great pity.

    ¡°Which Miss Bai is he talking about?¡± someone who didn¡¯t know the truth asked curiously.

    ¡°Who else could it be? It must be Miss Bai Fang! However, if I were to choose, I would choose Leng Ruoxue too. Then Miss Bai can¡¯t evenpare to a strand of Miss Leng¡¯s hair!¡± someone said, and this person obviously knew some inside information!

    ¡°Oh, oh!¡±

    The pedestrians on the street were discussing spiritedly, but the freak was abnormally angry in his heart. Damn it, these people were really not ordinary gossip! He had already be the male lead of the rumors, but even though he was angry, he had to pretend to be sad and depressed as he walked on the streets in a daze¡­

    As he walked, the sad freak actually came to the outskirts. He casually found a clean big green rock to sit down and then fell into a daze¡­

    ¡°Young Master Ye, why are you here?¡± A gentle female voice sounded in the freak¡¯s ear after some time.

    ¡°Who are you? Do you know me?¡± The freak raised his head, pretending to be depressed, and said in surprise. Damn, why did this damn woman onlye now? He waited until he was about to fall asleep, cursing in his heart with great dissatisfaction.

    ¡°I¡¯m Bai Fang? Why don¡¯t you recognize me anymore!¡± Bai Fang said sadly.

    ¡°Should I know you?¡± The freak¡¯s face was full of question marks, thinking, This woman is really shameless! She actually acted so familiar.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, I will be sad if you say that,¡± Bai Fang said pitifully with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Oh, but I really can¡¯t remember. I¡¯ve seen you before.¡± The freak sighed softly and said helplessly. However, he couldn¡¯t help cursing in his heart. Damn it, whether you¡¯re sad or not has nothing to do with me. He was already very angry that he was arranged to perform, but he couldn¡¯t show it, which showed how depressed he was.

    ¡°Young Master Guan Yue and the others went to your residence that day. Did you forget?¡± Bai Fang reminded. She was also scratched by that damn cat. She would probably be disfigured if it weren¡¯t for the Hundred Flower Pill in her hand. However, what made her even angrier was that her uncle was actually unwilling to stand up for her to settle the score with Leng! Hmph! Even though her uncle refused to help her, someone would help her!

    ¡°Oh, I remember now. There¡¯s also Miss Luo, right?¡± the freak said in realization.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Fang gritted her teeth and said with raging jealousy. Hmph! He didn¡¯t even remember her, but he still remembered Miss Luo. She was really angry. However, she still had a perfect smile on her face no matter how angry she was.

    ¡°Ah! If I remember correctly, you seemed to have been scratched by Xue¡¯er¡¯s cat. How did you recover so quickly?¡± the freak said with seeming surprise.

    ¡°I took the Hundred Flower Pill,¡± Bai Fang exined. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t give the pill to her uncle. Otherwise, her uncle would definitely not care about her.

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± The freak nodded.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, what are you doing here?¡± Bai Fang asked again, unwilling to give up because she was a little uncertain. Was this man really chased out by Leng Ruoxue?

 Chapter 657 - The Toilet Recommending Itself (2)

    <h4>Chapter 657: The Toilet Rmending Itself (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s a long story!¡± The freak sighed softly, as if there was something difficult to say.

    ¡°Did you quarrel with Miss Leng?¡± Bai Fang probed, her beautiful face full of concern.

    ¡°Yes, Xue¡¯er actually used me of having another woman. Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m so sad. I¡¯ve always been devoted to her. I don¡¯t even have a sow by my side, but she actually suspects me,¡± the freakined, his beautiful face full of grievance.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, don¡¯t be sad. Miss Leng doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. Stop thinking about her. There will be a woman who loves you more than her,¡± Bai Fangforted, but she was secretly smug. It seemed like the news she received was true. They really fell out. Haha! This was great. This was a rare opportunity for her!

    ¡°In fact, you can¡¯t me her. There have been some rumors in the city recently that she stole someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦ and injured someone, so she suspected me.¡± The freak couldn¡¯t help defending Xue¡¯er.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, you¡¯re a good man. Miss Leng treats you so well, but you¡¯re still so considerate of her,¡± Bai Fang said with envy all over her face. However, she was so jealous that she was about to go crazy. She really didn¡¯t know what was so good about Leng Ruoxue other than being prettier. Why was this man so loyal?

    ¡°Because I love her! No woman canpare to her in my heart, but I didn¡¯t expect her to suspect me because of a few rumors. Boohoo¡­¡± The freak said sadly.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, why are you so loyal to her since she doesn¡¯t trust you? There are many good women in the world. You will find a woman who loves you more,¡± Bai Fang couldn¡¯t help persuading.

    ¡°Really? Is there a woman who loves me more than Xue¡¯er?¡± the freak said with a face full of disbelief.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Bai Fang said resolutely and confidently.

    ¡°Where is it? Why don¡¯t I see it?¡± The freak looked around and said with some disappointment.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, what if I say¡­ I¡¯ve admired you for a long time?¡± Bai Fang himself with red cheeks and a shy face. Her little heart was thumping crazily, and she was extremely nervous. She didn¡¯t know if the man in front of her would ept her initiative to confess her love. He wouldn¡¯t think she was too frivolous, right? She thought uneasily.

    ¡°Miss Bai, thank you for yourfort. Don¡¯t joke around. We only met once,¡± the freak said gratefully.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t just meet once. I saw you at the flower appreciation festival,¡± Bai Fang said shyly with her head lowered.

    ¡°So what? Don¡¯t tell me you fell in love with me just like that?¡± the freak said with a look of disbelief.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, I really like you. In fact, I fell in love with you at first sight,¡± Bai Fang whispered with a red face.

    ¡°Miss Bai, I already have a fianc¨¦e,¡± the freak reminded.

    ¡°I know, I don¡¯t mind being small.¡± Bai Fang touched on the sore spot.

    ¡°No,¡± the freak refused, his handsome face full of difficulties.

    ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t you like me? I¡¯m not inferior to Leng Ruoxue,¡± Bai Fang said indignantly. She had finally found a chance to get close to her beloved, so of course she wouldn¡¯t give up easily.

    ¡°I promised Xue¡¯er that I wouldn¡¯t marry a concubine,¡± the freak said honestly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can beg her. I believe she will definitely fulfill our wish. Moreover, didn¡¯t she chase you out already? Then what right does she have to request you!¡± Bai Fang said confidently, as if she and the freak were already in love.

    ¡°Miss Bai, what exactly do you like about me?¡± the freak couldn¡¯t help asking. Boohoo¡­ Couldn¡¯t he change it?

    ¡°I like your gentleness and thoughtfulness. When I first saw you, I saw that you were very good to Miss Leng, so I liked you at that time because I also wanted to obtain that gentleness and consideration, wanted you to treat me like that,¡± Bai Fang said with yearning and daydreaming, her limpid eyes lighting up at the freak from time to time.

    ¡°Miss Bai, to tell you the truth, I¡¯m actually not a gentle and considerate man. I¡¯m hitting women!¡± The freak rolled his eyes and couldn¡¯t help but say. s! He really didn¡¯t know what this woman was thinking. Did she want to snatch that man away just because other men were good to her? Didn¡¯t she think that that man would treat her the same?

    ¡°I believe in my taste. If I be your woman, you will definitely treat me the way you treat Leng Ruoxue,¡± Bai Fang said very confidently.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t treat any woman like that except for Xue¡¯er,¡± the freak said uncontrobly. He really didn¡¯t know where this woman¡¯s confidence came from.

    ¡°But didn¡¯t she chase you out already? Will you still love her as much as before?¡± Bai Fang reminded rudely.

    ¡°So what? Even if she chased me out, I won¡¯t ept other women casually. I only love her!¡± the freak said with a faint smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of recing her ce in your heart. I just want to stay by your side and I¡¯m satisfied,¡± Bai Fang said aggrievedly. She didn¡¯t believe that this man would refuse such a small request of hers.

    ¡°Stay by my side? I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t need a maidservant.¡± The freak pretended to be stupid.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your maidservant,¡± Bai Fang said angrily. Damn it, this man actually pretended to be stupid. She just said that she was willing to be a little girl, but this man actually pretended to be stupid.

    ¡°Then what can you be?¡± The freak continued to pretend to be stupid.

    ¡°I said I¡¯m willing to be your little one,¡± Bai Fang said.

    ¡°I told you, that¡¯s impossible,¡± the freak refused resolutely.

    ¡°Are you afraid that Leng Ruoxue will disagree? It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll beg her,¡± Bai Fang said very seriously.

    ¡°Uh! How do you want to beg her?¡± The freak was a little speechless. Wasn¡¯t this woman a little too thick-skinned?

    ¡°I will beg her to fulfill our wish,¡± Bai Fang said with great determination. She had done so many things in hopes of achieving her wish!

 Chapter 658 - The Toilet Recommending Itself (3)

    <h4>Chapter 658: The Toilet Rmending Itself (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± A slightly displeased female voice suddenly interrupted their conversation.

    At this moment, Leng Ruoxue walked out from behind a huge tree. She couldn¡¯t help but burn with anger as she looked at the man and woman in front of her!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t misunderstand. There¡¯s nothing between me and her,¡± the freak hurriedly exined after seeing Leng Ruoxue. However, this became guilt in Bai Fang¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Who said we¡¯re nothing? We were once engaged. How can you abandon us?¡± Bai Fang steeled her heart and said with certainty. At this point, she could only try her best. Anyway, she would not stop until she achieved her goal.

    ¡°So you are the other main character in the rumors?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Now the entire Moon Gazing City knows that not only did you snatch my fianc¨¦ away, you even injured me, so I¡¯m a victim,¡± Bai Fang boasted shamelessly without knowing where her confidence came from.

    ¡°So you were the one who spread those rumors!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words were not a question but a statement.

    ¡°So what if I am?¡± Bai Fang said nonchntly. She didn¡¯t think Leng Ruoxue would do anything to her. After all, the Bai family had a certain status in the Boundless Heaven Continent. Moreover, there was the Sun family backing their Bai family.

    ¡°Do you think you can obtain this man with just a few rumors?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the freak and asked curiously.

    ¡°Hmph! Didn¡¯t I sessfully break you up?¡± Bai Fang said with a face full of pride. At this moment, she was too busy being smug, so she didn¡¯t realize that Leng Ruoxue was trying to worm information out of her. Therefore, she was extremely honest.

    ¡°Who said you¡¯ve already broken us up? It¡¯s too early for you to be smug. Let me tell you, this man is mine in life and my ghost in death. If he wants to have a change of heart, I would rather kill him than let another woman have it easy, so give up!¡± Leng Ruoxue said without any emotion. s! This self-righteous woman was really not ordinary stupidity!

    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. Young Master Ye, tell her that you¡¯re willing to marry me.¡± Bai Fang couldn¡¯t believe it. Had her n failed prematurely?

    ¡°I won¡¯t want anyone but Xue¡¯er,¡± the freak said coldly. Hmph! He couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue acting. This woman¡¯s self-righteousness was disgusting!

    ¡°No¡­ It shouldn¡¯t be like this. You should be willing to marry me. I just want to be a concubine, not snatch you from her. Can¡¯t this do?¡± Bai Fang¡¯s watery eyes welled up with tears as she said pitifully.

    ¡°No, I only want Xue¡¯er,¡± the freak said emotionlessly, hating this woman to death in his heart.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I really like Young Master Ye. Please agree to let me be his concubine! I¡¯ll serve you well and respect you. I promise I won¡¯tpete for favor. I¡¯ll be satisfied as long as I stay by his side and see him every day.¡± Bai Fang suddenly knelt in front of Leng Ruoxue and pleaded. Two streams of clear tears flowed down her cheeks. She looked really pitiful now!

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the woman in front of her speechlessly. To be honest, she had never seen such a thick-skinned woman in her life. The matter was exposed, but this woman could still plead with her bitterly. Hmph! What did she think she was? She would not be protective of the fairer sex.

    ¡°I say, are you shameless? Who is rushing to be my concubine? I¡¯ve already refused, but you still won¡¯t give up!¡± L¨¹ Tao, who couldn¡¯t take it anymore, jumped out from behind the tree and scolded angrily.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. There are all sorts of birds in the big forest. How can there be such a shameless woman like you in the world? Can you be any more shameless?¡± Feng Da and the others also walked out from behind the tree and said with disdain.

    Bai Fang looked at the people who suddenly appeared in front of her and was stunned, but she quickly calmed down because she believed that these people would not make things difficult for a weak woman.

    ¡°Miss, what should we do with this woman?¡± Zheng En asked Bai Fang disdainfully.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very coldly. She hated being schemed against the most, especially when this woman actually dared to have designs on the freak. It was even more unforgivable.

    ¡°Hehe, Miss, leave this woman to me! I¡¯ve just concocted a new poison that hasn¡¯t been tested yet!¡± Zheng En said with a naughty smile. He had also concocted many strange things under the influence of Leng Ruoxue, so today was a good time to test the effects.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    Zheng En took out a ck pill from his storage ring and grabbed Bai Fang like he was picking up a chicken. He was about to send the pill into her mouth when he was suddenly interrupted.

    ¡°Stop! How can you bully a weak woman with so many people?¡± Luo Xing¡¯er ran to Leng Ruoxue and the others and used.

    ¡°Xing¡¯er, save me!¡± Bai Fang seemed to have seen her savior.

    ¡°Big Sister Fang, I¡­¡± Luo Xing¡¯er was in a dilemma. Her father had told her to mind her own business when he brought her here, so¡­

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes gently swept over the people who came with Luo Xing¡¯er. Then she turned her gaze to Luo Xing¡¯er and said with a faint smile, ¡°Miss Luo, didn¡¯t your father tell you to mind other people¡¯s business less?¡±

    ¡°Xing¡¯er!¡± Luo Xian called out with great displeasure. s! This daughter was really too worrisome.

    ¡°Father!¡± Luo Xing¡¯er answered softly. Then she red at Leng Ruoxue and returned to her father¡¯s side reluctantly.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m sorry to have embarrassed you.¡± Luo Xian said apologetically.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I know that Big Sister Fang was in the wrong this time, but she also loved her too much, so can you pity her and not fuss about it? She just wants to be a concubine, it won¡¯t affect you much. Can¡¯t you agree to her request?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help speaking up for Bai Fang¡¯s pitiful Luo Xing¡¯er before she could answer.

    ¡°Xing¡¯er, what nonsense are you spouting!¡± Luo Fei knew that something bad was about to happen when he heard his sister¡¯s words, so he quickly reprimanded her.

    ¡°Hehe! Miss Luo and Miss Bai are really sisters! In that case, why don¡¯t you marry the same man so that you won¡¯t be separated in the future?¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested with a light smile. She was a little speechless about this retarded Luo Xing¡¯er. She really didn¡¯t know what was in her head..

 Chapter 659 - Bloodline Contract (1)

    <h4>Chapter 659: Bloodline Contract (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°How can that be!¡± Luo Xing¡¯er quickly declined. She liked Big Sister Fang a lot, but she was not willing to share half of her husband with her.

    ¡°Are you unwilling? Miss Luo, haven¡¯t you heard of the saying ¡®don¡¯t do to others what you don¡¯t want¡¯? You actually want to impose something that you¡¯re unwilling to do on others! It¡¯s too funny!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight sarcasm.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ That¡¯s because Big Sister Fang likes him.¡± Luo Xing¡¯er pointed at the freak and quibbled.

    ¡°Oh, do I have to share half of my man with her just because she likes it? Who do you think she is? Who do you think you are?¡± Leng Ruoxue said disdainfully.

    ¡°Xing¡¯er, shut up!¡± Luo Xian roared anxiously when he saw his daughter bing more and more out of hand.

    ¡°Father, I¡­¡± Luo Xing¡¯er still wanted to say something, but this time, Luo Xian didn¡¯t want to give her the chance to say anything. A pnded on Luo Xing¡¯er¡¯s face with a bang.

    ¡°Father, you actually hit me!¡± Luo Xing¡¯er¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she said in disbelief. A trace of blood seeped out of the corner of her mouth, indicating that Luo Xian¡¯s p was not light.

    ¡°I told you not to spout nonsense and meddle in other people¡¯s affairs!¡± Luo Xian roared angrily. s! This daughter of his was really spoiled by them. She actually couldn¡¯t differentiate right from wrong. She obviously knew what Bai Fang had done, but she still spoke up for that woman. He knew that if he didn¡¯t teach his daughter a lesson now, it would be difficult to say whether this daughter would still be alive when Leng Ruoxue attacked. However, Xing¡¯er wouldn¡¯t understand from her appearance.

    ¡°Patriarch Luo is such a good father!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight mockery. Hmph! Did Luo Xian think she would let Luo Xing¡¯er go just like that? What a fantasy!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Leng. I didn¡¯t teach my daughter well. Please spare my daughter on my ount!¡± Luo Xian pleaded.

    ¡°Father, why are you begging her? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± Luo Xing¡¯er cried indignantly. Her father had never hit her since she was young, but not only did he hit her today, he even had to beg that woman. She really didn¡¯t know why.

    ¡°Xing¡¯er, shut up!¡± Luo Fei couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and roared. This sister was really too insensible. Didn¡¯t Father do it for her!

    ¡°It seems like Miss Luo doesn¡¯t appreciate it! Coincidentally, I don¡¯t intend to let you go either,¡± Leng Ruoxue said ruthlessly. To be honest, she really didn¡¯t have the desire to kill this little flower who grew up in a greenhouse because she felt too little of a sense of aplishment. However, Luo Xing¡¯er challenged her bottom line again and again. s! If she really showed mercy, this brainless young miss would probably think that she was afraid of the Luo family!

    ¡°Miss Leng, please show mercy,¡± Luo Fei pleaded.

    ¡°Zheng En, deal with Bai Fang first!¡± Leng Ruoxue ignored the Luo father and son and ordered Zheng En directly.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Zheng En pinched Bai Fang¡¯s chin and threw the ck pill in his hand in. Then he let go of Bai Fang and carefully observed her reaction.

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Bai Fang, who had regained her freedom, coughed violently, wanting to cough out the pill. Unfortunately, the pill melted in her mouth and disappeared long ago.

    A few minutester, Bai Fang suffered severe abdominal pain, and a small portion of her body ulcerated, starting from her face¡­

    ¡°Ah! It hurts!¡± Bai Fang rolled on the ground in pain and kept shouting. Unfortunately, Leng Ruoxue and the others were not protective of the fairer sex, and Luo Xian, Guan Yue Long, and the others naturally would not speak up for Bai Fang. They did not want to offend Leng Ruoxue for an irrelevant woman. As for Luo Xing¡¯er, she was trembling in fright from Bai Fang¡¯s tragic state and did not dare to say another word.

    ¡°Bai Fang, who ordered you to do this?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly. She didn¡¯t believe that Bai Fang would dare to spread such rumors wantonly without anyone backing her up.

    ¡°No¡­ No one ordered me.¡± Bai Fang¡¯s eyes shed with panic. She knew that she couldn¡¯t say it even though her stomach hurt. Otherwise, that person would not let her go.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say it? Zheng En, give her another pill,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered emotionlessly.

    ¡°Uh! Miss, she¡¯ll be dead if you add one more pill,¡± Zheng En reminded. One pill could torture Bai Fang and she would not die even if she wanted to. However, he was afraid that Bai Fang would benefit from eating two pills!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! She won¡¯t die from two pills, but the pain will double,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. She knew the medicinal purposes of the medicine once Zheng En took it out, which was why she wasfortable with the increase in dosage. Moreover, how could she let Bai Fang die easily!

    ¡°Alright!¡± Zheng En took out another pill, then pinched Bai Fang¡¯s chin, threw the pill in, and immediately let go of his hand in disdain. He even took out a piece of cloth to wipe his hand, as if the illness on Bai Fang¡¯s body was contagious.

    ¡°Ah! So painful! So painful!¡± Bai Fang¡¯s pain was indeed more serious. Moreover, it was only a abdominal pain just now, but now it developed to the pain all over her body, and her body emitted a stink that made everyone present couldn¡¯t help covering their mouths and noses.

    ¡°Miss Bai, didn¡¯t anyone tell you not to offend an alchemist no matter who you offend? If an alchemist wants you to suffer a fate worse than death, there will be thousands of ways. The current you probably don¡¯t even have the strength tomit suicide, right? However, if you tell me the truth, I will consider letting you die a faster death.¡± Leng Ruoxue listed her conditions.

    ¡°I¡­ I will speak, let me die peacefully!¡± Bai Fang, who was twitching and shrinking into a ball on the ground, said painfully.

    ¡°Very good. Only those who know the facts can die peacefully.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very satisfied with Bai Fang¡¯s cooperation.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, I¡¯m very jealous of you, but I know that I¡¯m not your match, so I can only pretend to be pitiful in front of you. However, someone told me a method, which is to separate your gang, so I sent someone to do it. However, I didn¡¯t expect me to still fail, haha!¡± Bai Fangughed painfully. She knew that even if she died, that man would not look at her again. However, she had lost her life for that man.. She really didn¡¯t know if what she did was worth it or not.

 Chapter 660 - Bloodline Contract (2)

    <h4>Chapter 660: Bloodline Contract (2)</h4>

    ¡°You speak too much nonsense. You just have to tell me who instigated you to do it. As for the others, you can slowly savor them in hell!¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently.

    ¡°What told me all this was¡­¡± Bai Fang was about to say it when a white light shed. Immediately after, Bai Fang stopped breathing.

    ¡°Miss, she¡¯s dead.¡± Zheng En probed Bai Fang¡¯s nose and said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Damn it, someone actually killed Bai Fang in front of so many people, and they didn¡¯t even notice. This really depressed her.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t be depressed. The one who killed Bai Fang was at least a Mystic Sovereign, and he was good at concealed weapons,¡± Empty saidfortingly. In fact, he was also quite depressed because he felt that he was a little careless. He actually didn¡¯t realize that someone was hiding near them.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Leng Ruoxue said gloomily.

    ¡°Miss, what should we do with Luo Xing¡¯er?¡± Zheng En asked and changed the topic. Uh! He didn¡¯t want Miss to make him unhappy because of Bai Fang.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to test the medicine?¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Yes! The experiment time was too short just now,¡± Zheng En said with some regret. However, it would probably not be easy to let Luo Xing¡¯er test the medicine. She had her father and brother to protect her. s! A child with a father and brother was a treasure. A child without anyone to love was a de of grass! Bai Fang was the best example!

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to. Father, save me!¡± Luo Xing¡¯er was a little scared silly seeing Bai Fang¡¯s tragic state. After seeing Bai Fang die, her mind went nk. She finally returned to her senses and heard these two people saying that they wanted to test her on medicine. She was so scared that she hurriedly shouted. Boohoo¡­ She didn¡¯t want to be as painful as Bai Fang, covered in pus and emitting a stink. She didn¡¯t want to!

    ¡°Miss Leng, please show mercy and let Xing¡¯er go!¡± Luo Xian continued to plead. He only had one daughter, and she had been spoiled since childhood. s!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She doesn¡¯t deserve to die, so I won¡¯t kill her. However, my subordinates wanted to test the medicine, so she had to sacrifice herself!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    Testing medicine, wouldn¡¯t that be worse than death? Luo Xian was even more afraid when he heard this. Boohoo¡­ With Bai Fang¡¯s example, how could he watch helplessly as his daughter tested medicine for others! Therefore, he steeled his heart and knelt in front of Leng Ruoxue with a plop¡­

    ¡°Miss Leng, please let my daughter go! I¡¯ll do anything as long as you let him go,¡± Luo Xian pleaded bitterly.

    Luo Fei hurriedly knelt down when he saw his father kneeling.

    ¡°Miss Leng, Xing¡¯er is insensible and offended you. I¡¯m willing to suffer on her behalf. Use me to test the medicine!¡± Luo Fei said.

    ¡°Fei¡¯er, don¡¯t spout nonsense. You are the hope of our Luo family. You can¡¯t¡­ s! Father is old. The Luo family will rely on you in the future. Miss Leng, use me to test the medicine! Xing¡¯er is my daughter. It¡¯s the fault of a child not teaching the father. I should suffer on her behalf,¡± Luo Xian hurriedly said.

    ¡°What deep affection between father and son. You love your daughter! Unfortunately, the people you love might not be grateful to you.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the silly Luo Xing¡¯er and said mockingly. s! Luo Xing¡¯er had a good father and a good brother. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t know if Luo Xing¡¯er knew how to cherish.

    ¡°What are you doing? Miss didn¡¯t say she wanted to kill Luo Xing¡¯er. Don¡¯t make things difficult for Miss,¡± L¨¹ Tao said with some dissatisfaction. Hmph! These people were too much. They knew that Miss valued familial love, but they actually did this.

    ¡°Miss Leng, Xing¡¯er is my daughter. I¡­¡± Luo Xian wanted to exin, but he was interrupted by Leng Ruoxue before he could say anything.

    ¡°I told you, I won¡¯t kill her. However, the death penalty can be spared, but the crime of living is unforgivable. If I let her go, with her intelligence, she will definitely think that I¡¯m afraid of your Luo family. Therefore, for her own good, don¡¯t protect her anymore,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. In fact, the reason why she didn¡¯t kill Luo Xing¡¯er was not only because she didn¡¯t take her seriously, but also because of Luo Xian and his son. If they were as indiscriminate as Luo Xing¡¯er, they could just kill her, but they were not that kind of people.

    ¡°No, we will watch over her. Miss Leng, please let her go!¡± Luo Xian hurriedly promised.

    ¡°Look at her? Can you look at her? If you can look at her, you wouldn¡¯t have brought her here today. If I¡¯m not mistaken, she probably wants toe no matter what, so you had no choice but to follow her!¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. Hmph! She knew that some uninvited guests would be attracted when Qing Jue teleported everything here to Guan Yue City. However, she didn¡¯t care for her innocence.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words left the Luo father and son speechless. They knew very well that it was because of their soft-heartedness that Xing¡¯er had offended this Eldest Miss again. s!

    ¡°Zheng En, do it!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. She would not learn her lesson until this Miss Luo suffered a little.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zheng En walked to Luo Xing¡¯er, who was standing foolishly, and took out a pill. He pinched her chin and was about to deliver it to Luo Xing¡¯er¡¯s mouth, but¡­

    ¡°No, no. I swear on my bloodline that I am willing to recognize Leng Ruoxue as my master, to be my ve for life, and never betray her!¡± Luo Xian wanted to save his daughter, but he found that his body couldn¡¯t move anymore, and Luo Fei was the same. Therefore, in a hurry, he swore a bloodline oath and recognized Leng Ruoxue as his master.

    Buzz! A contractw descended from the sky just as Luo Xian finished speaking. A blood contract array enveloped Leng Ruoxue, the Luo father and son. The contract was formally established in a few minutes, and then the contractw slowly disappeared.

    Leng Ruoxue widened her eyes and looked at Luo Xian gloomily. This damn old man didn¡¯t cause any trouble with the bloodline contract! It was really infuriating. She had never thought of taking the Luo family in as a servant. Moreover, this bloodline contract was very overbearing because even though the contract was issued by Luo Xian alone, anyone rted to Luo Xian, be it the main or side branches, would be her servant, even their descendants. Uh! To put it bluntly, the descendants of the Luo family already had masters before they were born. As for the seniors of the Luo family, they were even worse. They had worked hard for their entire lives and were finally made masters by their descendants. Not only that, their lives were in the hands of their masters.

 Chapter 661 - Bloodline Contract (3)

    <h4>Chapter 661: Bloodline Contract (3)</h4>

    ¡°Master, please let Xing¡¯er go!¡± Luo Xian said helplessly. Boohoo¡­ He knew that he was a little impulsive, but he had no choice! Could he watch helplessly as his daughter was tortured? He still had lingering fears about Bai Fang¡¯s tragic state!

    ¡°Old Man, are you stupid?! You¡¯ve already be my young miss¡¯s servant. How Miss wants to deal with your precious daughter now can be done with a word! Moreover, you don¡¯t even have the right to object,¡± Feng Da reminded with a chuckle.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Luo Xian was a little dumbfounded. Yes! How could he have forgotten about this matter? Boohoo¡­ He originally thought that this Eldest Miss would not make things difficult for Xing¡¯er since his entire family had be Leng Ruoxue¡¯s people. However, he had forgotten the master-servant rtionship between them. Did he make a fool of himself! Boohoo¡­

    ¡°Master, let Xing¡¯er go and let me try that medicine!¡± Luo Fei pleaded helplessly. s! They didn¡¯t even have the mood to resist in front of Leng Ruoxue now because they would die without a burial ground with a single thought from Leng Ruoxue. She didn¡¯t even have to do anything.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t give her that medicine since you¡¯ve be my servants now. However, I¡¯ll give her another one,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Master!¡± Luo Xian and Luo Fei stared at Leng Ruoxue with pleading eyes.

    ¡°Zheng En, give this to Luo Xing¡¯er.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a pill and handed it to Zheng En.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zheng En took the pill, ignored the pitiful gazes of the Luo father and son, and threw the pill directly into Luo Xing¡¯er¡¯s mouth. Hmph! Don¡¯t offend an alchemist no matter who you offend, or your end will be tragic!

    ¡°Master, what medicine did you give Xing¡¯er?¡± Luo Xian asked carefully. Boohoo¡­ At this point, he knew that it was useless to beg. However, it was also fine to let his daughter suffer less! It could be seen that his request was bing lower and lower.

    ¡°Medicine that can make her lose her voice,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Fortunately, Luo Xian was relieved. He just couldn¡¯t talk. It was okay, as long as he didn¡¯t have to suffer.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Luo Xing¡¯er quickly lost her voice after taking the medicine. She opened her mouth to speak but couldn¡¯t say anything. Moreover, she heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, but she didn¡¯t dare to be disrespectful to her in the slightest. Moreover, she had a trace of instinctive fear for Leng Ruoxue.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the terrified Luo Xing¡¯er and said indifferently to Luo Xian and his son, ¡°Leave with Luo Xing¡¯er! Remember, you are now my servants. I can take your lives at any time, so go back and teach her a good lesson. Don¡¯t me me for being heartless if she dares to be indiscriminate again.¡±

    Hehe, if Luo Xing¡¯er dared to provoke her again, even if she killed Luo Xing¡¯er, the father and son of the Luo family would not dare to say anything, much less bear a grudge against her. This was the benefit of the bloodline contract. Uh! She suddenly felt some pity for Luo Xian now. He swore an oath and handed the lives of his entire family to her. Although she was a little unwilling to ept it, Luo Xian must be even more depressed than her at this moment!

    However, Leng Ruoxue did not expect Luo Xian to know about bloodline contracts because, as far as she knew, this kind of contract had been lost for a long time. At least, no one on the Ling Feng Continent knew about it. Could it be that the level of space here was higher than on the Ling Feng Continent? She pondered.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely teach her a lesson,¡± Luo Xian hurriedly promised. Boohoo¡­ impulse kills! Just as Leng Ruoxue thought, he was so depressed that he wanted to bang his head against the wall. Unfortunately, the lives of their entire family belonged to Master now. They couldn¡¯t die even if they wanted to unless Master killed them.

    ¡°Yes, if there¡¯s a next time, it¡¯s death!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°I promise there won¡¯t be a next time,¡± Luo Xian said. After speaking, he didn¡¯t leave directly but led his children to stand very respectfully behind Leng Ruoxue.

    At this moment, Leng Ruoxue looked at Bai Fang¡¯s corpse and was about to burn it when Feng Zhan¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in her heart.

    ¡°Master, leave such a small matter to me. You don¡¯t have to do it yourself,¡± Feng Zhan said after watching themotion in the bracelet for a long time.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and let Feng Zhan out.

    After Feng Zhan emerged, he affectionately rubbed his little head against Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face. Then he spat a small me on Bai Fang¡¯s body. It only took a few seconds to burn Bai Fang to ashes.

    The father and son of the Luo family looked at the small and cute little red bird, and their foreheads were full of cold sweat. They were even more surprised. Heavens! What kind of fire was this! The temperature was actually so high. They could still feel the hot temperature even though they were not very close. This little bird that was not even the size of a palm was really too strong.

    ¡°Luo family, you might be my master¡¯s servants, but listen up! Whoever from your Luo family dares to be disrespectful to my master will end up like that annoying woman. Hmph! I won¡¯t show mercy!¡± Feng Zhan flew in front of Luo Xian and the others and threatened.

    ¡°You too. If anyone wants to test the temperature of this king¡¯s me, don¡¯t hesitate to bring it on.¡± Feng Zhan said to Guan Yuelong and the others, his words still full of threat.

    ¡°Uh! How can we be enemies with Miss Leng!¡± Guan Yuelong wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and thought to himself, This little bird is really too terrifying. He decided that if any blind person in the Guan Yue family annoyed Miss Leng, he would definitely be the first to deal with it. He couldn¡¯t let this little bird find an excuse to burn their main mansion!

    ¡°Hmph! At least you¡¯re sensible. I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Our master has a lot of beasts that specialize in scratching and biting people. I, on the other hand, am in charge of setting off the fire drops. Therefore, you have to be careful. My master can¡¯t be provoked,¡± Feng Zhan continued.

    ¡°Uh! We understand,¡± the First Elder of the Guan Yue family said hurriedly. Boohoo¡­ This girl¡¯s beast was also so difficult to deal with.

    ¡°Very good. Hehe, Master, am I right?¡± Feng Zhan nodded with satisfaction and then flew to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder to curry favor..

 Chapter 662 - Bloodline Contract (4)

    <h4>Chapter 662: Bloodline Contract (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed helplessly, thinking, Feng Zhan! We have to keep a low profile and not be smug.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the matter has been resolved. Let¡¯s go back!¡± the freak suggested. Boohoo¡­ His innocence had finally been found. Damn it, if Bai Fang hadn¡¯t been killed, he would definitely make the woman who dared to have any ideas about him suffer a fate worse than death. However, even if she was dead, she would still not have an easy life.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and everyone returned to their residence.

    After returning to her residence, Leng Ruoxue realized that the Luo father and sons had also returned. She asked curiously, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Miss, we are your servants now! Who should we follow if not you?¡± Luo Xian said aggrievedly. Boohoo¡­ He could tell that his master didn¡¯t like them. However, raw rice had already been cooked. They couldn¡¯t deny it even if they wanted to!

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me. Go back to your Luo family. I¡¯ll send someone to contact you if there¡¯s anything you need to do.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she said speechlessly.

    ¡°Oh, alright then!¡± Luo Xian replied. Then he led his children away.

    ¡°Miss, there are also some old farts in the Luo family. I¡¯m afraid a round of beating will be unavoidable after Luo Xian returns to the Luo family.¡± Ning De gloated. Hehe, this matter was really too dramatic. None of them expected Luo Xian to actually do this for his daughter. This was very rare in the families. Presumably, Miss did not intend to kill Luo Xing¡¯er because of Luo Xian¡¯s love for her daughter!

    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t kill Luo Xing¡¯er even if he doesn¡¯t release the bloodline contract. However, physical pain is unavoidable,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She had never experienced fatherly love in both her previous life and this life, so she was more or less touched that Luo Xian loved his daughter. Moreover, she had also said that she would not kill Luo Xing¡¯er. However, she didn¡¯t expect Luo Xian to love his daughter so much that he couldn¡¯t bear to let her suffer physical pain. s! Hopefully, Luo Xing¡¯er could understand the hearts of her father and brother and truly grow up

    ¡°Miss, I think that Luo Xian is scared silly,¡± Feng Da interrupted.

    ¡°Feng Da, you will understand the heart of a parent when you have a child,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really rare for such familial affection to exist in an aristocratic family,¡± Ning De said. Luo Xing¡¯er might be a little out of line, but her father and brother were sensible people.

    ¡°Yes, or I wouldn¡¯t have let Luo Xing¡¯er go. By the way, Ning De, we n to leave Moon Gazing City tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Leave? Then what should I do?¡± Ning De quickly put on a long face and pretended to be pitiful when he heard that.

    ¡°Of course you should continue being your president!¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid.

    ¡°Old Ning! We¡¯ll visit you when we have time. Be good and don¡¯t cry!¡± Feng Da teased with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Miss, can I go training with you?¡± Ning De asked bravely because he knew that he might not have a chance in the future if he didn¡¯t dare to ask.

    ¡°No, you have to continue being your president,¡± Leng Ruoxue refused. If Ning De was not the president, she might have brought him along with her based on his performance during this period. However, his identity was not there, so she could not take him away.

    ¡°Oh, Miss, you¡¯re leaving tomorrow. Rest early today!¡± Ning De said gloomily. Then he bowed to Leng Ruoxue and left.

    ¡°Everyone, rest early. We¡¯ll leave early tomorrow morning.¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Feng Da and the others after Ning De left. Then, with a thought, she brought everyone into the bracelet¡­

    The next morning.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others saw the alchemists of the Alchemist Association blocking their way collectively as soon as they emerged from the yard.

    ¡°Miss Leng, the president asked us to send you off. He said he had something to do and didn¡¯t want toe,¡± an alchemist said.

    ¡°Oh, thank you. We¡¯re leaving.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She knew that Ning De probably didn¡¯t dare toe because he was afraid of being too sad.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others left Moon Gazing City after bidding farewell to the people from the Alchemist Association. They admired the scenery by the side of the road as they walked. However, they were stopped by a group of men in ck not long after¡­

    ¡°Miss Leng Ruoxue?¡± the leader of the men in ck said coldly.

    ¡°No, you¡¯ve got the wrong person,¡± Leng Ruoxue denied. She didn¡¯t know what these people were for, but she couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with them!

    ¡°Hehe, Miss Leng really likes to joke!¡± The leader of the men in ckughed gloomily, the displeasure in his eyes shing for a moment.

    ¡°I never joke with people I don¡¯t know,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Miss Leng, don¡¯t pretend to be stupid. Why would we stop you if we don¡¯t know you?¡± the leader of the men in ck said proudly.

    ¡°Then why are you asking me who I am?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly and said with displeasure. These men in ck really had too much nonsense. It would be better to tell them the reason directly.

    ¡°We have to confirm it out of courtesy! Miss Leng, our patriarch invites you to be a guest,¡± the leader of the men in ck said without anger and made his intentions clear.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know your patriarch,¡± Leng Ruoxue refused bluntly. Then she looked up at the men in ck in front of her with her beautiful eyes. There were about 50 people in this group of men in ck, and their overall strength was not bad. The person in the lead was a Mystic Sovereign, and the others were also at the Mystic Monarch level. However, these people looked at her as if they were looking at prey, which she disliked very much.

    ¡°Hmph! Our Wu family¡¯s patriarch invited you as a guest. Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s good for you!¡± Before the leader of the men in ck could say anything, a man in ck roared first impatiently.

    ¡°So what if I don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for me? I don¡¯t know any Patriarch of the Wu family. Do I have to go just because he invited me? What kind of logic is that?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly, her beautiful face full of disdain.

    ¡°Our patriarch invited you because he thinks highly of you, so you have to go no matter what,¡± the man in ck continued with an arrogant expression on his face.

 Chapter 663 - To Die In The Dark (1)

    <h4>Chapter 663: To Die In The Dark (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t go?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly.

    ¡°Miss Leng, we invited you nicely. Don¡¯t me us for being nasty if you¡¯re unwilling to go. The patriarch said that we have to kidnap you even if we have to.¡± The leader of the men in ck said with a light smile.

    ¡°Oh, if I understand it correctly, are you nning to force me if I don¡¯t go?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked uncertainly.

    ¡°Miss Leng, the patriarch has ordered us to invite you no matter what,¡± the leader of the men in ck said honestly.

    ¡°I see.¡± The man in ck didn¡¯t say it explicitly, but Leng Ruoxue already understood what he meant. She either took the initiative to go or tied her up. However, she knew that she had another choice. She just didn¡¯t want to go. Hmph! Why should she obediently deliver herself to the door when the Wu family head invited her? Even if she wanted to visit, it had to be when she wanted to go! No one could force her when she didn¡¯t want to go.

    ¡°Since Miss Leng already knows, don¡¯t make things difficult for us. Hehe, we don¡¯t want to hurt Miss Leng, so¡­¡± The leader of the men in ck advised kindly, but he was interrupted by Leng Ruoxue before he could finish.

    ¡°No!¡± Leng Ruoxue refused very bluntly.

    ¡°Boss, this woman is obviously refusing a toast and taking a forfeit. Why are you still so polite to her?¡± a man in ck said impatiently. Hmph! No one had dared to not give their Wu family face in the Boundless Heaven Continent!

    ¡°Miss Leng¡­¡± The leader of the men in ck didn¡¯t give up and seemed to want to continue persuading her. However, he was interrupted by Leng Ruoxue before he could say anything.

    ¡°I said I won¡¯t go,¡± Leng Ruoxue said emotionlessly. She had never liked being forced since she was young, so she was very uninterested in the Wu family¡¯s method of inviting people.

    ¡°Miss Leng, don¡¯t me me for not caring for the fairer sex since you don¡¯t give me face.¡± The leader of the men in ck narrowed his eyes and said coldly.

    ¡°What? Do you want to snatch it in broad daylight?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly. That beautiful smile dazzled the eyes of the group of men in ck, making them dizzy. They were all stunned.

    ¡°Miss Leng, we didn¡¯t want to do this either. However, you refused to go, and we have toplete the task the patriarch gave us, so we can only let Miss Leng down,¡± the leader of the men in ck exined very coldly aftering back to his senses.

    ¡°Guards, take Miss Leng away and kill the others.¡± The leader of the men in ck ordered his subordinates confidently after speaking to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The subordinates in ck had been waiting for their leader¡¯s instructions and hurriedly answered.

    ¡°Miss, they want to kill us. Boohoo¡­¡± L¨¹ Tao grabbed Leng Ruoxue¡¯s sleeve and said with tears in her beautiful eyes. The word ¡®scared¡¯ was still written on her beautiful face.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She heard it.

    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t be scared. We have always been protective of the fairer sex. We won¡¯t kill you. We¡¯ll kill those men if we want to,¡± a man in ck hurriedlyforted her with lecherous eyes.

    ¡°Who cares about your protective feelings for the fairer sex! Hmph!¡± L¨¹ Tao felt that she had been teased and said very displeased.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want it? I¡¯ll make you beg me for itter! Haha!¡± The man in ckughed hysterically and looked L¨¹ Tao up and down obscenely. Well, he didn¡¯t have a chance with that stunning beauty. However, he wouldn¡¯t lend her if he could eat her. He was daydreaming.

    ¡°Pa! Pa! Pa!¡± Feng Da went forward and pped the man in ck several times. Damn, how dare you tease my woman. Do you think I¡¯m dead?

    The man in ck was a little stunned by the sudden p and did not recover for a long time. However, when he recovered and wanted to take revenge, Feng Da had already returned to his team, and he did not see who hit him at all just now.

    ¡°Miss Leng, even if you don¡¯t think for yourself, you have to think for your subordinates! If you don¡¯t go, their end will only be death,¡± the leader of the men in ck advised again.

    ¡°Do you think you can snatch me away? Kill them?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. Where did these people get their confidence from? Could it be that they were treated as easy prey because they hid their strength?

    ¡°Hmph! There are so many of us. You can only surrender, so it¡¯s better to be sensible,¡± the leader of the men in ck said confidently.

    ¡°We won¡¯t be captured. Kill if you want to and snatch if you want!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with them anymore and said directly.

    ¡°Hmph! Miss Leng, I¡¯m persuading you nicely, but you don¡¯t know how to grasp the opportunity. Don¡¯t me me. Brothers, attack!¡± the leader of the men in ck ordered directly.

    As soon as he gave the order, many men in ck surrounded Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Little ck Shirt, did so many of youe?¡± Feng Da said with a face full of pity. s! There were too few people. They each couldn¡¯t get two. It was really a pity.

    ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t call us Little ck Shirt!¡± the leader of the men in ck said very displeased. They were the elites of the Wu family, and now they were actually called Little ck Shirt. This was too embarrassing.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t call you ckie! My young miss¡¯s dog is already called ckie,¡± Feng Dagu exined as if it was difficult.

    ¡°You¡­ What are you waiting for? Hurry up and attack!¡± The leader of the men in ck was angry. Damn, this despicable man actuallypared them to dogs. It was really infuriating.

    ¡°Cheer up! It¡¯s better than nothing even though there are fewer people!¡± Leng Ruoxueforted them. s! She knew that they despised the other party for having too few people seeing how uninterested Feng Da and the others were.

    ¡°Then listen to Miss. It¡¯s barely passable!¡± Feng Da said with dissatisfaction, muttering from time to time.

    ¡°Okay, y slowly. I¡¯ll take a break!¡± Leng Ruoxue pulled the freak and ignored the existence of the men in ck. She found a clean ce to sit down and nned to watch from the side.

    Seeing this, Old Man Wu He also sat down beside them.

 Chapter 664 - To Die In The Dark (2)

    <h4>Chapter 664: To Die In The Dark (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, there are so many of them. Are we going to do nothing?¡± Empty asked impatiently.

    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re not allowed to attack! Otherwise, my subordinates won¡¯t have any practice,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. Among these people, other than the leader of the men in ck, the others were all on par with her elder brother, Feng Da, and the others, so it was most suitable to use them for practice.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Empty answered gloomily. Boohoo¡­ It had been a long time since he beat someone up. He also wanted to exercise!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Wu family after we deal with these people. I¡¯ll leave those old farts of the Wu family to you then,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very generously.

    ¡°Really? You said it yourself. Don¡¯t go back on your word!¡± Empty said hurriedly. Hehe, he had to settle this matter first lest someone snatch it from him!

    ¡°Of course, the freak and I won¡¯t snatch it from you,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised.

    ¡°Lass, didn¡¯t you not want to go to the Wu family?¡± the little old man said doubtfully. Uh! From what the girl said, could it be that she wanted to take the initiative to deliver herself to him?

    ¡°Hehe, of course I don¡¯t want to go since they invited me. I have to go willingly if I want to,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Tch, I think you¡¯re obviously asking me to practice with these people on purpose!¡± Empty said understandingly. He had long seen through Xue¡¯er¡¯s little thoughts.

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re really getting to know me better,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a slightly smug smile. Alright! She admitted that she deliberately wanted to anger these people, but not wanting to be forced to go was also one of the reasons!

    While Leng Ruoxue and the others were chatting, Leng Ruohan and the others were already fighting with the group of men in ck. Compared to the high fighting spirit of Feng Da and the others, the men in ck were extraordinarily depressed because they never dreamed that these people who seemed to only have the strength of an elementary mystic would transform into Mystic Monarchs instantly. Moreover, their individualbat strength was above theirs.

    ¡°Freak, should we find that leader to practice?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the leader of the men in ck who had been standing there without moving. s! This leader of the men in ck was too confident in the strength of his subordinates. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t help being a little dumbfounded when he saw the strength of his elder brother and the others at first nce.

    ¡°Okay!¡± the freak answered with a naughty smile. Hehe, his hands were a little itchy seeing the saber shes, sword shadows, and mystic energy flying not far away.

    Leng Ruoxue and the freak¡¯s gazes collided, and they smiled at each other. Then the two of them stood up in unison and walked toward the leader of the men in ck.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± The leader of the men in ck looked at Leng Ruoxue and the freak cautiously. At this moment, he looked like a good woman who had encountered a lecher. He knew that he had kicked an iron te this time seeing that more than half of his subordinates had died in just a few minutes. The two people in front of him were obviously not to be trifled with, but he was actually careless just now. Boohoo¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We won¡¯t use force on you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some amusement. This leader wasn¡¯t like this just now! s! He was still a Mystic Sovereign! How disappointing.

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no need to be afraid. We are only Mystic Monarchs, but you are a Mystic Sovereign! We are the ones who are afraid!¡± the freakforted with a stunning smile on his face.

    ¡°You¡­ Stay away from me!¡± The leader of the men in ck didn¡¯t believe them at all. Boohoo¡­ These people were liars. Their subordinates were obviously Mystic Monarchs, but they actually pretended to be elementary mystics. It was too much!

    ¡°No!¡± Leng Ruoxue refused and pulled the freak closer.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to be afraid. We¡¯re really just Mystic Monarchs,¡± the freak said speechlessly. s! Wasn¡¯t this man too useless? Where did the courage to threaten them go?

    ¡°Who will believe you! You obviously hid your strength too! I won¡¯t be fooled,¡± the leader of the men in ck said very stubbornly.

    ¡°s! To be honest, no one believes it. Freak, let¡¯s cut the crap with him and attack directly!¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The freak nodded helplessly. s! It seemed like he could only use force.

    ¡°Do you want to attack in groups? This isn¡¯t fair to me!¡± the leader of the men in ck hurriedly roared.

    ¡°How can there be so much fairness in the world! Moreover, the two of us can¡¯t be considered as group attacks at all. In terms of group attacks, it¡¯s you too!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight mockery.

    ¡°Where are your beasts? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have any beasts,¡± the freak reminded. What he implied was that he could release beasts to help him fight!

    ¡°Wait for me,¡± the leader of the men in ck said and summoned all his beasts. They flew in the sky and ran on the ground.

    The beasts of the leader of the men in ck returned to their original forms as soon as they were released. They red at Leng Ruoxue and the freak covetously.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the huge beasts in front of her. Hehe, there were actually seven. Among them, the weakest was a level five Legendary Beast, and the strongest was a level two Transcendent Divine Beast. It seemed that this leader of the men in ck had some capabilities! Otherwise, it was impossible to contract so many beasts.

    ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Empty walked over and said with a light smile. Hehe, there were so many beasts. Xue¡¯er should give him two no matter what!

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Just watch from the side,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, give me that level two Transcendent Divine Beast! I¡¯ll practice too,¡± Empty pleaded shamelessly.

    ¡°No, I can share the ugliest among these beasts with you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    The ugliest few? The beasts of the leader of the men in ck looked at each other, not knowing who they were talking about because none of them would admit that they were the ugliest.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, that doesn¡¯t match my image!¡± Empty looked at the few beasts and said with slight dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°Yes! I want it!¡± Empty said hurriedly. Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er was too evil. He couldn¡¯t help but grumble in his heart, but his hand movement directly attacked the ugliest lizard.

    The huge, slightly cumbersome lizard saw that this man was the first to find it and was extremely depressed.. Boohoo¡­ Why was this? Could it be that it was the ugliest! Even though it never thought so.

 Chapter 665 - To Die In The Dark (3)

    <h4>Chapter 665: To Die In The Dark (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Freak, let¡¯s begin too!¡± Leng Ruoxue summoned Feng Zhan and said to the freak.

    ¡°Master, leave those two flying in the sky to me!¡± Feng Zhan said excitedly.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered. Then her gaze collided with the freak¡¯s. The two of themmunicated silently and attacked the leader of the men in ck at the same time¡­

    For a moment, two streams of light, one red and one ck, suffused with silver light, were released from Leng Ruoxue and the freak¡¯s hands like two intertwining beautiful gxies, and they entangled the man in ck¡­

    Leng Ruoxue liked to use fire-attribute skills, and the freak naturally used the dark-attribute. This was the first time they used it on their enemies since they advanced to Mystic Monarch and cultivated advanced mystic techniques. They had also used advanced mystic techniques when they sparred with Cheng Wu and the others previously, but they had not used their full strength, so they were naturally not very clear about the power of their mystic techniques. Hehe, today was just the right time to test it on this man in ck.

    The mystic technique Leng Ruoxue used was called ¡®Fire Brilliance¡¯, a single-body advanced fire-attribute mystic technique. She liked it very much when she learned this mystic technique for the first time because this mystic technique was very beautiful. The mystic technique released would carry dazzling silver light, and its power was rtively shocking. However, this was the first time she released 100% mystic power, so she was naturally very looking forward to the power created by this mystic technique.

    The freak¡¯s dark-attribute mystic technique was called ¡®Dark Light¡¯, which was also an advanced offensive mystic technique with a corrosive effect. To be precise, dark-attribute mystic energy had additional functions, so most mystics didn¡¯t like to fight mystics with the dark-attribute because it was really too much of a loss.

    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s actually the dark attribute!¡± the leader of the men in ck said gloomily. After really fighting and seeing the mystic techniques they used, he already knew Leng Ruoxue and the freak¡¯s strength, and he knew that they were not lying to him because the two people in front of him were really only Mystic Monarchs. However, weren¡¯t they a little too abnormal! These two people were absolutely the strongest Mystic Monarchs he had ever encountered. Moreover, the man with the very freakish appearance was actually of the dark attribute. Boohoo¡­ Every Mystic hoped to possess darkness-attribute mystic energy, but they didn¡¯t want to meet an enemy with the dark attribute. However, he just happened to encounter one.

    s! The leader of the men in ck felt that he was really unlucky. One had to know that there were very few mystics with the darkness attribute. He didn¡¯t expect to meet them today. Moreover, even though he blocked the two attacks just now, his clothes were still corroded by the darkness-attribute mystic power to form a hole, and white smoke wasing out¡­

    ¡°Freak, this old man is very powerful! He actually dodged it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said gloomily. Boohoo¡­ She used 100% of her mystic energy! She actually didn¡¯t injure this man in ck.

    ¡°Yes, I like powerful ones. You can beat them up without any qualms. To put it simply, you can take the beating!¡± the freak said with a naughty smile. At the same time, a ck mystic energy thinner than a strand of hair was quietly released from his fingertips.

    ¡°But this old man¡¯s defense is very strong, and his strength is above ours. We will have some teeth when we eat,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°No, let¡¯s eat slowly,¡± the freak said nonchntly.

    ¡°Damn it, have you said enough? It¡¯s my turn now!¡± the leader of the men in ck roared furiously. These two juniors really didn¡¯t take him seriously. Of course, they actually discussed him in front of him and even called him an old man. It was really infuriating.

    ¡°Old Man, attack if you want to! This isn¡¯t apetition. There¡¯s no need to inform us!¡± Leng Ruoxue said without gratitude.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The man in ck roared, and a ray of light blue mystic power gathered in his hand. However, before he could cast his mystic technique, he was hit by a fiery red mystic technique shining with silver light. His body was shed with several wounds, and his clothes were torn into pieces.

    ¡°You actuallyunched a sneak attack!¡± the leader of the men in ck roared angrily, and a trace of red blood seeped out of the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°How can this be called a sneak attack? We¡¯re fighting! Don¡¯t tell me I have to wait for you to gather your mystic energy to attack me before I attack? Even a fool can¡¯t be fooled like this!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a slightly mocking smile.

    ¡°Miss, you can do it! Kill this little leader in ck!¡± Suddenly, Feng Da¡¯s hooting sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s ears.

    It turned out that Leng Ruohan and the others had already eliminated the more than 50 men in ck. At this moment, they were surrounding them to watch themotion! Empty had dealt with three beasts. Currently, its eyes were on the fourth beast, and the two beasts flying in the sky were confronting Feng Zhan, staring at each other!

    ¡°Yes, freak. It seems like we have to work hard.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and then said to the freak.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m going to use my specialty!¡± the freak said with a naughty smile. At this moment, the ck mystic energy he had just released had already floated to the side of the leader of the men in ck. However, the leader of the men in ck did not notice at all and only red fiercely at the two of them.

    ¡°Yes, me too!¡± Leng Ruoxue instantly cast several zing mes after speaking. In an instant, red light filled the sky and fire danced, dying half the sky a dazzling red. Moreover, the temperature in the air rapidly rose, so hot that Leng Ruohan and the others retreated a distance.

    ¡°It¡¯s so hot, Xue¡¯er!¡± Emptyined and quickly dealt with the fourth beast he had targeted, leaving the troublesome ce.

    ¡°Wow, wow, Master, it¡¯s sofortable! I like it!¡± Feng Zhan was overjoyed as he felt the scorching temperature. Hehe, it loved fire the most, so such a temperature was its favorite!

    Feng Zhan liked it, but the two beasts that stared at him didn¡¯t like it at all. Moreover, they were afraid that they would be grilled if they stayed any longer. However, they were sadly entangled by Feng Zhan and couldn¡¯t escape at all. Boohoo¡­

    ¡°s! I better send you on your way early! See how kind I am,¡± Feng Zhan said narcissistically.. Then he spat out a mouthful of Southern Spirit me. In an instant, the mes devoured the two beasts that had yet to attack¡­

 Chapter 666 - To Die In The Dark (4)

    <h4>Chapter 666: To Die In The Dark (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Ah! Master, save us!¡± The two beasts couldn¡¯t help asking for help before they were devoured by the mes.

    However, how could the leader of the men in ck care about his beasts now! He had long been scared silly by Leng Ruoxue¡¯s instantaneous mystic technique¡­

    ¡°No¡­ This is impossible. How can you instantly use a mystic technique?¡± The man in ck¡¯s face was full of disbelief. In his memory, no one could instantly use a mystic technique at all because every time he used a mystic technique, he needed the support and nurturing of countless mystic powers. Just like what he did just now, if his mystic power was insufficient, he would be unable to release a mystic technique at all. The higher the level of a mystic technique, the more mystic power it naturally required. Therefore, even a Mystic Supremacy could not immediately cast it a second time after releasing a heaven-level mystic technique.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I instantly cast mystic techniques?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a face full of question marks.

    ¡°Because no one can instantly use mystic techniques at all!¡± the leader of the men in ck said gloomily. At the same time he spoke, he set up an earthen-yellow curtain wall in front of him.

    ¡°Tch, others can¡¯t, but it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t either. I have a lot of mystic energy, so I can send it as many times as I want,¡± Leng Ruoxue said angrily and counted in her heart. Three, two, one. She had just counted when she heard a bang. The ¡®Fire ze¡¯ she instantly released broke through the curtain wall and attacked the leader of the men in ck¡­

    The leader of the men in ck was caught off guard. Perhaps he was too confident in his defense, so when he vomited blood and fell to the ground, his widened eyes were still full of disbelief. It was the Undying Eye!

    ¡°It¡¯s finally resolved.¡± Leng Ruoxue pped with satisfaction.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I haven¡¯t used my specialty yet. Why did you kill him!¡± the freak said resentfully. Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er was bullying!

    ¡°Uh! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so weak,¡± Leng Ruoxue said guiltily.

    ¡°He¡¯s only a Mystic Sovereign. How sturdy can you count on his body!¡± the freakined, his face full of grievance.

    ¡°Are you two going to let me live? The Mystic Monarch killed the Mystic Sovereign, and you actually despise my weak body. You¡¯re too much,¡± Empty couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and said. These two perverts! If he was the leader of the men in ck, he would be angered to death by them!

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue and the freak were stunned. Are we really too much?

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already cleaned up the battlefield. Shall we go to the Wu family?¡± At this moment, Feng Zhan flew to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder and said ingratiatingly.

    Leng Ruoxue looked up gently at her surroundings when she heard Feng Zhan¡¯s words. Sure enough, she saw signs that had just been burned, and mes were burning in some ces. Uh! Feng Zhan was really fast. Feng Zhan had cleaned up the battlefield before she could say anything¡­

    ¡°Yes, well done.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Feng Zhan¡¯s soft feathers with a smile in her eyes and praised.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Feng Zhanughed foolishly.

    ¡°Feng Zhan, you¡¯re pretty fast!¡± Feng Da and the others praised.

    ¡°Of course. This is my forte,¡± Feng Zhan said cockily.

    ¡°Haha! Miss, shall we go to the Wu family?¡± Feng Da said eagerly. Hehe, the Wu family should have more people than this!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Then she moved the little peacock out of the bracelet and beckoned everyone to sit on it.

    After everyone was seated, the little peacock pped its wings and flew toward the Martial Immortal where the Wu family was¡­

    Three dayster.

    Near noon, everyone arrived at Martial Immortal City happily.

    Outside the city gate.

    Leng Ruoxue, who was sitting on the little peacock, looked at the tall and mighty city walls of Martial Immortal City and hesitated about how to enter.

    ¡°Miss, shall we go in?¡± the little peacock asked cautiously.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m thinking whether we should keep a low profile or keep a high profile,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Miss, of course we have to be more high-profile. Being low-key will make people think we¡¯re easy to bully,¡± Feng Da said with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I agree with being more high-profile. Anyway, we¡¯re here to cause trouble, there¡¯s no need to keep a low profile,¡± Empty agreed.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start with the city walls of Martial Immortal City! Hehe, let¡¯s see if the city walls are sturdy enough,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly, as if her suggestion was simr to eating and sleeping.

    ¡°Hehe, okay.¡± Feng Da and the others rubbed their palms excitedly.

    ¡°Little Peacock, find a less crowded ce tond!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± the little peacock replied. Then it flew to an uninhabited corner of the city gate and descended.

    Leng Ruoxue moved Big Hairy and Er Mao out of the bracelet and said to the two beasts, ¡°Big Hairy, Er Mao, let me try if this city wall is sturdy.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Hairy # 2 was excited! This was their favorite thing to do.

    After speaking, Hairy Ball transformed back into its original form. Then two giant bears more than ten meters tall approached the city wall and pped down with its huge bear paw¡­

    A crack appeared on the city wall after the p, but the city wall did not copse.

    Fur was a little depressed at first sight. Well, it seemed that they used too little strength. At this point, they increased their strength and pped down from the sky¡­

    After that, a third of the cracked city wall copsed with a bang. The two beasts were overjoyed at the sight and hurriedly replenished their strength. ¡°Pa! Pa! Pa!¡± The originally intact city wall turned into a gorgeous ruin in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Ah! What happened?¡± The guards guarding the city were scared stiff and quickly became alert. The guards who escaped death and were almost buried in the city wall also began to search for the enemy¡­

    ¡°Who are you? Did you push the city walls of Martial Immortal City?¡± The guards searched and couldn¡¯t help asking when they found Leng Ruoxue and the others standing in the corner, as well as the two huge bears.

    ¡°No, look at which one of us seems to be so strong!¡± Leng Ruoxue denied resolutely.. Hehe, she would not admit anything without evidence.

 Chapter 667 - Go And Knock On The Door For Me (1)

    <h4>Chapter 667: Go And Knock On The Door For Me (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Then why are you standing here?¡± a guard asked doubtfully. Hmph! These people¡¯s traces were really too suspicious.

    ¡°We just arrived at Martial Immortal City and were about to enter the city, but who knew that your city walls were so weak. s! It seems like the security in this city isn¡¯t much better,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with great disappointment.

    ¡°Who said so? Our Martial Immortal City is famous for its good security,¡± a guard argued indignantly.

    ¡°Your city walls have copsed, yet you still dare to say that the security in your city is good?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly and said doubtfully.

    ¡°Uh! These are two separate matters,¡± the guard said ufortably.

    ¡°Did you find anyone suspicious?¡± At this moment, another voice interrupted. Then a middle-aged man appeared in front of them.

    ¡°Second Butler, we haven¡¯t found anyone suspicious,¡± the guard quickly reported.

    ¡°Oh, then who are they?¡± The Second Butler sized up the freak and the others. However, his face couldn¡¯t help revealing a stunned expression when his gazended on Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Second Butler, they want to enter the city, but the city wall copsed before they could enter,¡± the guard said hurriedly. Obviously, he believed Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°Enter the city? Hmph! I think they are very suspicious, and those two bears are even more suspicious.¡± The second butler¡¯s green eyes red and said fiercely. However, he was thinking in his heart that this woman was really too beautiful. The patriarch would definitely reward him heavily if he gave her to the patriarch. Hehe! He was daydreaming.

    ¡°Second butler, is it? Are you trying to frame us without evidence?¡± the freak asked calmly.

    ¡°Hmph! As the second butler of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, why would I do such a thing?¡± the second butler pretended to be displeased.

    ¡°Hehe, why not? I heard that the Second Butler of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion has always been underhanded. s! Your City Lord will definitely not let you go if he finds out,¡± Leng Ruoxue said fearfully with a gorgeous smile on her beautiful face.

    ¡°Nonsense. I have always been loyal to the City Lord. Hmph! Guards, capture these people who dare to nder this butler and await punishment.¡± The second butler roared angrily, but the guards were a little hesitant and didn¡¯t attack.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others also looked like they were watching a good show.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Catch them quickly,¡± the second butler ordered with might.

    ¡°Second Butler, they want to enter the city.¡± A guard rolled his eyes and reminded. s! Who would dare toe to their Martial Immortal City in the future if they knew that the City Lord¡¯s Mansion actually captured people entering the city casually, !

    ¡°Hmph! They are suspicious people. I suspect that they were the ones who caused the copse of the city walls of our Martial Immortal City!¡± the second butler said with certainty. In fact, he was right because Leng Ruoxue was the one who got the two hairy beasts to do it. However, Leng Ruoxue would not admit to such doings without evidence.

    ¡°Second Butler, our city walls are very sturdy. How can they make them copse!¡± a guard argued with a face full of disbelief. It was not that he did not believe Second Butler, but he was too confident in the city walls of Martial Immortal City. After all, the city walls had thousands of years of history and had always been very sturdy. There were no cracks on the city walls even during the most chaotic times in the past. Therefore, he felt that the possibility of human destruction was not high. Uh! The possibility of natural copse was very high after a long time. However, he did not dare to voice these doubts in front of the Second Butler.

    ¡°How is it impossible? Our city wall has been here for many years, so it¡¯s easy to be destroyed by them.¡± The second butler red at the green bean eyes and roared loudly, cursing this guard in his heart. Damn it, don¡¯t drag me down if you don¡¯t cooperate with me! He had decided to offer this stunning beauty in front of him to the City Lord.

    ¡°Seems like this Second Butler wants to push the me of the city walls being weak onto us. s! I didn¡¯t expect the Wu family to actually fall to the point where they can¡¯t even repair the city walls. It¡¯s really too disappointing!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of regret.

    ¡°Nonsense. This city wall was destroyed by you yet you dare to quibble with me. Hmph! Do you have the guts to go to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion with me and ask the City Lord to adjudicate?¡± the second butler said provocatively, feeling even more smug in his heart. Hehe, he was really too smart. He would be a great contribution if he could trick this woman to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion! He believed that the City Lord would definitely reward him!

    ¡°Why should we go to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion with you?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be puzzled.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! How embarrassing would it be for us to go just like that?¡± L¨¹ Tao echoed.

    ¡°What? Are you afraid?¡± The second butler¡¯s lecherous green eyes kept circling L¨¹ Tao. Hehe! This beauty was not bad either, he would keep her for himself.

    ¡°What a joke. What are we afraid of?¡± Feng Da said nonchntly with a face full of contempt.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not afraid,e with me to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and ask the City Lord to adjudicate! I naturally have nothing to say if the City Lord thinks you¡¯re not guilty,¡± the Second Butler said in a seemingly fair manner.

    ¡°s! Alright then! We¡¯ll go with you to prove our innocence!¡± Leng Ruoxue seemed to be very helpless. Hehe, if someone was willing to lead the way for them, why didn¡¯t they go!

    ¡°At least you know your ce,¡± the second butler said proudly. Then he ordered a guard to lead the way and half escorted Leng Ruoxue and the others into the city.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others walked on the streets of Martial Immortal City and chatted as if no one was around.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, this Martial Immortal City can¡¯tpare to the Moon Gazing City!¡± Leng Ruohan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The two sides of the streets of the Martial Immortal City were bustling and shops were standing, but he felt that something was missing. Moreover, the gazes of the pedestrians on the streets seemed to be full of sympathy. Uh! What was going on? He was puzzled.

    ¡°Yes, the Wu family is inferior to the Guan Yue family in strength. It¡¯s normal that this Martial Immortal City isn¡¯t as luxurious as the Guan Yue City,¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately said loudly.

    ¡°Nonsense. Our Martial Immortal City is also one of the best in the Boundless Heaven Continent.. How can it be inferior to Moon Gazing City?¡± The Second Butler was displeased when he heard this and hurriedly exined.

 Chapter 668 - Go And Knock On The Door For Me (2)

    <h4>Chapter 668: Go And Knock On The Door For Me (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°One of the best? Then where do you put Blue Cloud City, Proud Cold City, Sun Zhou City, and Carefree City?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯m talking about the best families in our Martial Immortal City.¡± The second butler wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and exined. He was a little arrogant, but not enough topare the Martial Immortal City with the four cities.

    ¡°Second Butler really knows how to take advantage of the situation!¡± Feng Da said with a face full of mockery.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± the second butler emphasized.

    ¡°Second Butler, how far are we from your City Lord¡¯s Mansion! I can¡¯t walk anymore.¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately provoked him. Hehe, how could they let this Second Butler bring them to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion so easily! Moreover, this Second Butler was not up to any good.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be there after taking a turn,¡± the second butler said helplessly. s! Could this woman be made out of paper! It wasn¡¯t far, but she was actually tired. Even the young miss of their Wu family wasn¡¯t as delicate as her!

    ¡°We still have to take a turn! No, I¡¯m tired and can¡¯t walk anymore.¡± Leng Ruoxue stopped and decided not to walk for the time being. Then she took out a recliner from the bracelet andy down directly. The freak, Leng Ruohan, and Empty did the same.

    L¨¹ Tao quickly took out a huge sun-shrouded tent and fixed it on the ground to block the sunlight for them. Cui Zhu took out a small table that was half the height of a person and ced snacks on it. Feng Da and the others quickly formed a circle to block their Miss, the freak, and the others from being watched. Then they took out a small chair from their storage ring and sat down. The two hairy beasts sat directly on the ground and guarded the tent on each side like two guardian deities.

    Everyone¡¯s smooth movements made the second butler dumbfounded and his face full of disbelief. Uh! What was going on? He was a little dumbfounded!

    ¡°Second Butler, my young miss is taking an afternoon nap. Why don¡¯t you go back first and pick us up here in the afternoon?¡± Feng Da looked at the sky and said.

    ¡°A¡­ afternoon nap? Here?¡± The second butler was a little slow to react. This was the first time he had seen someone sleeping on the streets in the morning. Moreover, the streets were still crowded now, and he even felt many strange gazes.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Miss is sleepy. She won¡¯t leave until she has had enough sleep. Hehe, Second Butler, our young miss has two hobbies. One is to eat, and the other is to sleep. So, please don¡¯t take it to heart!¡± Feng Da said with a smile. He felt great seeing the second butler¡¯s face that was like the gray under the pot!

    ¡°But we¡¯re on the streets. How can we sleep here? We¡¯re about to reach the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. You can sleep there!¡± The second butler advised kindly. Boohoo¡­ Don¡¯t sleep here! He didn¡¯t want to apany them in the sun. However, he was afraid that they would run away if he left. After all, he only arranged for one guard to follow him, so he was quite conflicted. Should he leave or not?

    ¡°Second Butler, if our Miss wants to sleep, no one can stop her. I think you shouldn¡¯t apany us here. We don¡¯t know when Miss will wake up!¡± Feng Da advised kindly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have nothing to do anyway. Uh! You¡¯re unfamiliar with the ce. No one will dare to bully you with me here.¡± The second butler thought about it and then made up his mind to risk his life to apany the emperor. Hmph! He didn¡¯t believe that this woman could sleep for long!

    ¡°Second Butler, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. Miss is very good at sleeping.¡± Feng Da said with a light smile. Hehe, the sun won¡¯t kill you!

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s okay. I can wait,¡± the second butler said stubbornly.

    Feng Da and the others ignored him seeing how stubborn the second butler was. Anyway, he could wait if he wanted to. They were not the ones who were tired. Hehe, they had food and water, so they could treat this ce as the wilderness. It was not a big deal. However, they did not believe that the second butler could wait for too long.

    Three hours passed unknowingly.

    Feng Da and the others set up their tents and took an afternoon nap not long after they were full, leaving the second butler and a guard standing foolishly under the sun waiting¡­

    ¡°Second Butler, how long do we have to wait?¡± the guard, who was parched and dizzy from the sun, asked impatiently.

    ¡°It should be soon!¡± The second butler looked up at the scorching and dazzling sun hanging high in the sky and said uncertainly. Damn! Who were these people? All of them went to take an afternoon nap. They actually left the two fools outside to guard them. Boohoo¡­ This was too much of a bully! He was full of regret now!

    ¡°Second Butler, it¡¯s been three hours,¡± the guard reminded. Boohoo¡­ It would be night soon if they continued sleeping.

    ¡°I know. I order you to wake them up now!¡± the second butler said after some thought. Hmph! He had to send someone to wake them up since they refused to wake up themselves.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The guard braced himself and then carefully walked into a tent.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Not long after the guard entered, he heard a screaming from the tent, startling the second butler and the pedestrians on the street outside.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened?¡± The second butler outside the tent asked anxiously. Uh! The scream just now was really too tragic, making his heart nervous and scared.

    ¡°Second Butler, there¡¯s a monster inside. I was bitten.¡± The guard raised his bloody hand in front of the Second Butler with tears in his eyes and said with lingering fear. Boohoo¡­ Was this considered a work injury?

    ¡°What monster?¡± the second butler asked curiously. Damn, was this guard scared silly? How could there be monsters in the world?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see clearly. It was too dark inside. However, the monster¡¯s teeth are so sharp. My hand would have been gone if I hadn¡¯t reacted quickly,¡± the guard said with a face full of fear. The cold sweat flowing out of his back wet his clothes.

    ¡°Go and treat your wounds! Call some more people along the way,¡± the second butler said helplessly. He didn¡¯t believe in any monsters.. He reckoned that they were bitten by these people¡¯s contract beasts.

 Chapter 669 - Go And Knock On The Door For Me (3)

    <h4>Chapter 669: Go And Knock On The Door For Me (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Yes.¡± The guard immediately disappeared without a trace as if he had been pardoned.

    After the guard left, the second butler frowned and pondered on how to wake these people up. He thought for a long time and also tried to shout loudly. However, these people did not react at all. Moreover, he did not dare to go in to call for people because he was afraid that he would be bitten like the guard!

    A quarter of an hourter, the guard who had treated his wounds rushed over with a team.

    ¡°Second Butler, I¡¯m back,¡± the guard reported.

    ¡°Okay, enter the tents and wake them up separately!¡± the second butler hurriedly ordered.

    ¡°Yes!¡± the guards answered. However, they were abnormally careful when they entered the tent because they had learned from the guard¡¯s mistakes. After all, they didn¡¯t want to be bitten!

    ¡°Ah!¡±¡­

    However, in the blink of an eye, the tragic cries of the guards sounded one after another as soon as they entered the tent. Immediately after, they saw the guards fleeing from the tent with injuries on their faces¡­

    ¡°Second Butler, it¡¯s really too terrifying,¡± a guard reported with a pale face and cold sweat on his forehead.

    ¡°Uh! Did you see the monster too?¡± the second butler asked hurriedly.

    ¡°I¡­ I only saw two green eyes, and then I was bitten,¡± the guard said hurriedly. Boohoo¡­ Could it be a wolf with green eyes? He couldn¡¯t help letting his imagination run wild. Fortunately, he was only thinking in his heart. Otherwise, if those proud beasts knew that they were actually treated as wolves, they would probably be bitten even more miserably!

    ¡°That should be their contract beasts,¡± the second butler said with certainty. s! What should they do? They wanted to go in and wake those people up, but they had beasts guarding them and didn¡¯t allow them toe close at all. Could they only wait foolishly outside? He was a little unwilling to wait like a fool, but he couldn¡¯t bear to give this opportunity to make a big contribution.

    ¡°Second Butler, what should we do now?¡± the guard asked.

    ¡°Just wait!¡± The second butler frowned slightly and said helplessly. In the end, his greed overcame his unwillingness, so they only waited outside the tent like watching dogs.

    After a long time.

    In the bracelet.

    Leng Ruoxue, the freak, Leng Ruohan, and Empty sat on stone chairs in front of the purple bamboo hut, chatting and observing themotion outside.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, how long do you intend to sleep for?¡± Empty raised his eyebrows and asked with a naughty smile. s! He wanted tough seeing the second butler¡¯s conflicted appearance. Xue¡¯er really knew how to prank people.

    ¡°Well, it depends on my mood.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Hehe, Second Butler and the others must think that she was still sleeping! In fact, she had already entered the bracelet to watch the show.

    ¡°s! Poor Second Butler and the Wu family¡¯s guards!¡± Empty sighed and expressed deep sympathy for their encounter.

    ¡°What¡¯s so pitiful about them? They will see God sooner orter anyway,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. Those people were already dead in her heart, so she would not pity them at all.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, even God won¡¯t be willing to see them,¡± the freak said with a smile. Hehe, he knew who the God Xue¡¯er was referring to, so he was very sure that God didn¡¯t want to see those people from the Wu family at all.

    ¡°Uh! Aren¡¯t they very pitiful then?¡± Leng Ruoxue said sympathetically.

    ¡°There must be something hateful about pitiful people.¡± Qing Jue appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others. After entering the Martial Immortal City, he had taken on the heavy responsibility of monitoring the Martial Immortal City. He had some progress now.

    ¡°Qing Jue, why are you here?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but hug the pink and cute toddler gently.

    ¡°Big Sister, make a guess.¡± Qing Jue kept her in suspense.

    ¡°Could it be that something happened in the Wu family?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed as she caressed Qing Jue¡¯s pink little face and began to take advantage of it.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Big Sister, the Wu family¡¯s patriarch has already thought of your a ce for you,¡± Qing Jue said with a smile, his beautiful face full of mystery.

    ¡°Where does he want of me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Hehe, that old man from the Wu family really dared to have designs on her? She originally thought that the old man only wanted to avenge his daughter!

    ¡°The Sun family!¡± Qing Jue said softly and then looked at Leng Ruoxue with smiling eyes.

    ¡°The Sun family again?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless. s! When she just came to the Boundless Heaven Continent, that Windless City¡¯s City Lord nned to give her to a certain person of the Sun family, causing her to disguise herself for a long time. She didn¡¯t expect the Wu family to actually have designs on her too. However, she was no longer a little rookie who had just entered the Boundless Heaven Continent now. The Wu family who dared to have designs on her was also destined to meet a tragic end.

    ¡°Yes, yes. From what Wu Ming said, there¡¯s an old fart in the Sun family who loves beauty, and that person¡¯s status in the Sun family is higher than that of the patriarch, so he nned to use you to curry favor with that old fart from the Sun family. Originally! He didn¡¯t have this n. However, it seems that the Wu family¡¯s situation is a little bad now, and his rtionship with the Guan Yue family has been broken, so he urgently needs the Sun family¡¯s help,¡± Qing Jue exined.

    ¡°Haha, Qing Jue, I didn¡¯t expect you to obtain so much information just after we arrived in Martial Immortal City. Amazing!¡± Empty said ingratiatingly. Well, Qing Jue was the little butler of this space, so he couldn¡¯t offend this little thing no matter who he provoked.

    ¡°We were lucky!¡± Qing Jue said shyly. Hehe, he wouldn¡¯t have known so much if he hadn¡¯t happened to meet Wu Ming discussing these filthy designs with his trusted butler.

    ¡°Qing Jue, tell Feng Da and the others to leave the tent tomorrow morning. Freak, let¡¯s rest too! Let the second butler guard the night for us.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile. Hehe, let¡¯s start repairing the second butler!

    ¡°Okay!¡± Qing Jue left Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and immediately went to do what his sister ordered.

    Leng Ruoxue and the freak returned to the purple bamboo hut hand in hand. Only Empty and Leng Ruohan were still sitting on the stone chair and drinking tea¡­

    The next day, Leng Ruoxue and the others walked out of the tent after having their meals near noon.

    The second butler and the guards, who had been guarding outside the tent, were overjoyed to see them finallying out.. They were just short of jumping up and cheering.

 Chapter 670 - Go And Knock On The Door For Me (4)

    <h4>Chapter 670: Go And Knock On The Door For Me (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°The weather is good. We can take an afternoon nap again,¡± Feng Da said lightly as he looked at the wind, sun, and blue sky.

    ¡°Plop!¡± Some of the guards couldn¡¯t take the blow and fell directly to the ground. The others were almost vomiting blood from anger even though they didn¡¯t fall. Boohoo¡­ What kind of people were they? Why did they only know how to sleep?

    ¡°Second Butler, you¡¯ve worked hard. We slept but we got you to protect us outside. Hehe, luckily we didn¡¯t sleep for too long,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile, her beautiful face full of gratitude.

    ¡°Hehe, this is what we should do. After all, you are guests of our Martial Immortal City!¡± The second butler suppressed his anger and said with a salivating smile. However, he couldn¡¯t help cursing in his heart. Damn, did you not sleep for long? It had been an entire day and night! Moreover, what made him depressed was that he obviously sent people to watch them. Why did it be protecting them through their mouths. It was really infuriating.

    ¡°Second Butler, bring us to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Okay, please follow me.¡± The second butler temporarily put down the unhappiness in his heart. Then he ordered someone to lead the way and led Leng Ruoxue and the others straight to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    After making a turn, everyone arrived at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded with satisfaction as she looked at the words City Lord¡¯s Mansion hanging outside a gorgeous and grand mansion. She said to the Second Butler, ¡°Second Butler is really not lying to me. We really arrived at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion after taking a turn.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, of course!¡± The second butler smiled proudly.

    ¡°Big Hairy, Little Hairy, go and knock on the door for me!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the Two hairy beasts, who was following beside her, and ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± The two hairy beasts said very respectfully. Then they waved their huge bear paw, secretly gathered some mystic energy, and knocked on the door very politely¡­

    ¡°Knock! Knock! Knock!¡± A momentter, there was a loud crash as the door of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion shattered, and even the wall copsed¡­

    ¡°Uh! It¡¯s not my fault. The door to your City Lord¡¯s Mansion is too weak.¡± The two hairy beasts looked at their huge palm and said aggrievedly, looking like they were about to cry.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Second Butler and the guards were dumbfounded when they saw this situation. They recovered after a while. Then the Second Butler scolded, ¡°You two stupid bears, who asked you to knock on the door? Damn it!¡±

    The second butler wanted to stop Leng Ruoxue when she asked the two bears to knock on the door. However, the door was shattered by the two bears before he could say anything, so he was quite depressed! Boohoo¡­

    ¡°I asked them to knock. What¡¯s the matter? We¡¯re the guests. We¡¯re already at the door, but you¡¯re still walking slowly behind. You don¡¯t have any sincerity at all. Therefore I can only get my beasts to knock on the door. Hmph! The quality of your door is too poor. Could it be that it¡¯s made of paper?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of displeasure.

    ¡°Uh! Erm¡­ Our door isn¡¯t made of paper. They used too much strength!¡± The second butler said with a wronged face. Boohoo¡­ This woman was so fierce! It made his little heart tremble!

    ¡°We didn¡¯t use much strength. Boohoo¡­¡± The two hairy beasts were very, very aggrieved. They only added a little mystic power when they knocked on the door. They really didn¡¯t use much strength!

    ¡°Second Butler, did you hear that? My beasts didn¡¯t use any strength at all. s! It seems like your Wu family is down and out now. You can¡¯t even afford a good door. Do you want me to sponsor you?¡± Leng Ruoxue said very generously with a face full of sympathy.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The second butler¡¯s forehead was full of cold sweat, and he didn¡¯t know how to respond to this. In fact, he wanted to say, ¡°Please sponsor me!¡± But he didn¡¯t have the guts! Because that would really confirm the fact that the Wu family had already fallen from grace!

    ¡°Who has the guts to say that our Wu family has fallen! They really don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± The second butler didn¡¯t say anything despite being in a dilemma. However, the person who came running out after hearing the knock wasn¡¯t so polite. That someone roared furiously after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the leading middle-aged man who ran out of the door doubtfully.

    ¡°Of course not. Damn it, where¡¯s our door!¡± the middle-aged man said arrogantly. Then he realized that the doorway seemed a little empty and his vision was much wider. The door had disappeared.

    ¡°On the ground!¡± Leng Ruoxue kindly pointed at the broken door on the ground.

    ¡°Damn it, who has the guts to smash our Wu family¡¯s door! Do you want to die?¡± The middle-aged man was so angry that his face and neck were red as he roared.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. They didn¡¯t smash it!

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you outside our Wu family¡¯s door?¡± the middle-aged man questioned doubtfully, his eyes carrying a hint of amazement!

    ¡°Second Butler, who is this person? Why doesn¡¯t he respect you?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly and provoked.

    ¡°Third Butler, they are the people I brought back.¡± The second butler was already a little angry when he was ignored. Now that Leng Ruoxue provoked him, he was even more angry, so he also roared.

    ¡°Second Butler, so you¡¯re here! Haha, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t see you!¡± the middle-aged man called Third Butler said apologetically.

    ¡°Second Butler, looks like you are indeed a little small and inconspicuous!¡± Leng Ruoxue mocked.

    ¡°Hmph! Third Butler, they are people I invited. Move aside quickly!¡± The second butler half ordered as he looked at the Third Bulter blocking the door. At this moment, his heart was already burning with anger, and he was so angry that he was about to explode. Damn Third Butler, he would deal with him when there¡¯s a chance.

    ¡°Second Butler, who are they? How can you bring people of unknown origin to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion? The City Lord will me us if he finds out..¡± The third butler¡¯s small eyes rolled around Leng Ruoxue and the others, not knowing what sort of evil ns were running through his head.

 Chapter 671 - You Are Not a Good Dog (1)

    <h4>Chapter 671: You Are Not a Good Dog (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°It¡¯s my business if the City Lord mes me. Move aside,¡± the second butler said impatiently. Hmph! He couldn¡¯t let his credit be snatched away by the third butler!

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know their identities yet, so we can¡¯t let them in,¡± the Third Butler and his subordinates blocked the door and said loudly.

    ¡°We won¡¯t enter since you won¡¯t let us in. Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to the freak and the others. Then she said to the second butler, ¡°Second butler, looks like your status in the Wu family doesn¡¯t amount to much!¡±

    After speaking, Leng Ruoxue led the freak and the others to prepare to leave. However, she was stopped by the anxious Second Butler after taking two steps¡­

    Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at the Second Butler with slight dissatisfaction. ¡°Second Butler, what¡¯s the meaning of this? They don¡¯t let us in, and you don¡¯t let us go. Could it be that you want us to camp outside the City Lord¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ No, I want to invite you in,¡± the second butler said anxiously. What a joke! He waited on the streets for the entire night just to trick this stunning beauty into entering the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. How could he let her go! Wouldn¡¯t everything he did be in vain then?

    ¡°But the Third Butler won¡¯t let us in? Forget it, let¡¯s not make things difficult for you. We won¡¯t disturb you anymore,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very understandingly.

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave. Don¡¯t forget why you¡¯re here. If you leave, your innocence won¡¯t be washed away,¡± the second butler reminded. What he implied was that if you left, I would me you for the fall of the city wall.

    ¡°s! But the third bulter is blocking the door like a dog!¡± Leng Ruoxue said awkwardly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry about him. I¡¯m number two in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. He has to listen to me,¡± the second butler said confidently.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded with relief, thinking, You¡¯re quite silly.

    Immediately after, Leng Ruoxue heard the two butlers of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion arguing.

    ¡°Damn it, move aside quickly. I¡¯m bringing them to see the City Lord,¡± the second butler roared at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°Not just anyone can enter our City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Moreover, I suspect that they were the ones who shattered our door, so¡­¡± The Third Butler said calmly, and he stopped mid-sentence. Hmph! Don¡¯t think that he didn¡¯t know the Second Butler¡¯s little thoughts and wanted him to let him go easily without giving him some benefits. No way.

    ¡°Third Butler, you¡¯re mistaken! We didn¡¯t deliberately break the door of your City Lord¡¯s Mansion. That¡¯s obviously because your door has been neglected for a long time and the quality is no longer good, so it shattered with a light knock. You can¡¯t me us! Hey! Second Butler was also there at that time, he knew the situation best,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined. Well! She couldn¡¯t let this shifty-eyed Third Butler wrong them.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s indeed the case.¡± The second butler nodded because he really didn¡¯t see how much strength the two bears used. The door shattered like paper. He was a little skeptical at one point, but there was no evidence that the door was deliberately broken by the two bears. More importantly, his goal was to bring Leng Ruoxue to see the patriarch, so these small things were nothing. The door could be repaired if it was broken. Where could he find this stunning beauty if she escaped!

    ¡°In that case, the destruction of the main gate of our City Lord¡¯s Mansion is indeed rted to you!¡± The third butler smiled proudly, his small eyes staring at the second butler intently, his eyes clearly saying ¡®I want benefits¡¯.

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to say so, but this can only be considered an ident!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile, her beautiful face without the slightest fear.

    ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s an ident or not. I only know that the door to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion is broken, so¡­¡± the Third Butler said fiercely, but he only spoke halfway.

    ¡°Third Butler, I have something to tell you.¡± The second butler was very helpless seeing Third Brother being so stubborn. s! He was the one responsible for the safety of the mansion! He would also be in the wrong if this matter blew up in front of the City Lord! It seemed like it was impossible for him to monopolize the credit. Boohoo¡­

    The Third Butler hurriedly walked to him after hearing what the Second Butler said. Then the two of them came to the corner and whispered¡­

    After a while, the two butlers, who had already negotiated the conditions, walked to Leng Ruoxue and the others together. Then the third butler said reluctantly, ¡°Hmph! Enter on the ount that Second Butler spoke up for you!¡±

    ¡°Third Butler, you¡¯re not a good dog!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Then she swaggered into the City Lord¡¯s Mansion with the freak and the others.

    Not a good dog? What did that mean? The three butlers stood rooted to the ground like fools, unable to understand for a long time.

    ¡°Hehe, everyone, I¡¯ll arrange a ce for you to stay first!¡± The second butler smiled charmingly and said ingratiatingly. This was his future benefactor! Therefore, he had to do more pleasing work before she flew to the top.

    ¡°Thank you, Second Butler,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely.

    ¡°No trouble, no trouble!¡± the second butler said with a smile.

    After speaking, he brought Leng Ruoxue and the others to a yard.

    Upon reaching the yard, Leng Ruoxue nced at the words¡¯ Peony Garden ¡®written at the entrance of the yard and walked in directly.

    ¡°Everyone, are you satisfied here?¡± The second butler asked with a smile. This Peony Garden was one of the best courtyards in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Usually, only esteemed guests were qualified to stay here. However, he believed that the City Lord would not me him for letting this stunning beauty stay here.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with satisfaction. Then she raised her beautiful eyes to size up the environment in front of her. Well, the yard was indeed not bad. There were about ten guest rooms, each exquisite and luxurious. The garden of the yard was full of peony flowers, and there were many precious varieties among them. It seemed like the Wu family wanted this peony court to live up to its name!

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s good that everyone is satisfied. I¡¯ll take my leave first,¡± the second butler said very politely and then left the ce like his butt was on fire.

    Lin Yuan asked in puzzlement after seeing the second butler leave, ¡°Miss, didn¡¯t he suspect that we copsed the city wall and brought us to the City Lord for judgment? He actually arranged for us to stay in such a good ce?¡±

 Chapter 672 - You Are Not a Good Dog (2)

    <h4>Chapter 672: You Are Not a Good Dog (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°What else? Do you think he should arrange for us to stay in a cell?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows and teased.

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s not what I mean. I just feel that this Second Butler¡¯s mental state is a little abnormal,¡± Lin Yuan said honestly.

    ¡°Hehe, he¡¯s too smart. How is it abnormal!¡± Empty said with a light smile. s! Why would it be like this if the Second Butler didn¡¯t want to obtain benefits from Xue¡¯er!

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Let¡¯s take it easy since we are here!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly and then sat down on a stone bench in the yard.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, we¡¯re walking into a trap. We¡¯re fish on the chopping board now. We¡¯re at the mercy of others!¡± the freak pretended to be afraid, but there was no trace of fear on his peerless face!

    ¡°Yes! But I want to experience the feeling of little fish eating people, hehe!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile. Well, since she had already entered the house, she couldn¡¯te for nothing!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, when should we take action?¡± Empty asked curiously.

    ¡°Up to you! If your hands are itchy, I have no problem attacking you now!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. Anyway, they were here to challenge the dojo. There was no difference whether they kicked early orte.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, give me a few of your explosive balls,¡± Empty said with a smile.

    ¡°For you. Empty, this is newly refined by me. It¡¯s much stronger than the ones I¡¯ve used before!¡± Leng Ruoxue exined with a smile. Then she took out five small ck balls and handed them to Empty.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why did this explosive ball shrink?¡± Empty yed with the thumb-sized ck ball in his hand and said in puzzlement. The explosive ball he had used in the past was at least the size of a baby¡¯s fist, but it was much smaller now.

    ¡°Concentrated is the essence. Don¡¯t look down on the power of this explosive ball just because it¡¯s small!¡± Leng Ruoxue warned with a smile.

    ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll try!¡± Empty threw a small ck ball into the distance.

    ¡°Uh! Boss Empty, where did you throw that little ball?¡± Feng Da asked curiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either! I threw it casually,¡± Empty said irresponsibly.

    ¡°Uh! Can I throw one too?¡± Feng Da said with slight desire.

    ¡°Why not? Here, take it and y!¡± Empty said very generously. With that, he handed the remaining ck balls in his hand to Feng Da.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Feng Da took the ball and threw it far away like Empty.

    A momentter, an explosion sounded in the distance, and the entire City Lord¡¯s Mansion was in a mess.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others couldn¡¯t help butugh when they heard the explosion.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion should be in chaos!¡± Empty gloated when he heard the footsteps in the distance.

    ¡°Yes, I heard from Qing Jue that Wu Ming¡¯s study was blown up!¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily. s! Why didn¡¯t Wu Ming die from the explosion? That would save them a lot of trouble!

    ¡°Really? Did anyone from the Wu family get injured?¡± Feng Da asked curiously.

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not very serious.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Miss, give me a few balls to y with too!¡± Lin Yuan said eagerly after hearing the explosion.

    ¡°Here, distribute them yourselves!¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a bag and handed it to Lin Yuan.

    ¡°Hehe, thank you, Miss!¡± Lin Yuan took the bag and specially found a corner to distribute the loot with everyone. After distributing the loot, they also threw the ball in their hands far away¡­

    A few minutester, there were several loud bangs again¡­

    At this moment, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was in a mess.

    In the main yard of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    Wu Ming looked at the ruins behind him and was about to explode with anger. Damn it, who did this? He would definitely be cut into pieces if he found this person!

    ¡°Head butler, did you find the thief?¡± Wu Ming sat on a stone chair in the yard and asked with a ck face.

    ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯ve already sent people to look for him. There¡¯s no news yet,¡± the head butler said carefully as he looked at his injured arm.

    ¡°They¡¯re all trash. How long has it been? We can¡¯t even find a single person,¡± Wu Ming said angrily.

    Wu Ming heard another ¡°bang! bang!¡± after shouting. He was even angrier now!

    ¡°Where is it this time?¡± Wu Ming said furiously. He was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. His big hand pped the stone table fiercely, and with a bang, the stone table shattered.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look,¡± the Head butler said hurriedly. Then he escaped from the main yard anxiously. Boohoo¡­ He was afraid that his oue would be the same as the stone table if he didn¡¯t leave.

    After the head butler left, Wu Ming felt that he had nowhere to vent the anger in his heart. He stood up and kept pacing around the yard¡­

    After some time, the head butler finally returned.

    ¡°Patriarch, there have been explosions in many courtyards of the Wu family other than Peony Garden,¡± the head butler said cautiously, breaking out in cold sweat from fright.

    ¡°Damn it, who did it?¡± Wu Ming roared again after hearing this news.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t find anyone suspicious.¡± The head butler braced himself.

    ¡°Patriarch, what happened?¡± Suddenly, a slightly old voice interrupted.

    ¡°First Elder, why are you here?¡± Wu Ming was about to curse, but he forcefully suppressed it after hearing that voice.

    ¡°Hmph! How can we note after such a bigmotion?¡± First Elder said with slight displeasure.

    ¡°Patriarch, can you give us a reasonable exnation?¡± a thin old man beside the First Elder questioned coldly. They were originally in seclusion, but they were awakened by the explosion, so they had to end their seclusion early.

    ¡°Erm¡­ I¡¯m not sure now,¡± Wu Ming said carefully, cold sweat flowing down his back!

    ¡°How can you say you are not sure as the patriarch?¡± The thin old man was angry when he heard that!

 Chapter 673 - You Are Not a Good Dog (3)

    <h4>Chapter 673: You Are Not a Good Dog (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to investigate, but there are no results yet,¡± Wu Ming exined.

    ¡°Oh! Then tell me what¡¯s the situation now?¡± The thin old man pointed at the head butler.

    ¡°Second Elder, many courtyards of our Wu family exploded. Moreover, many people were injured. No one is dead at the moment,¡± the head butler said hurriedly.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t found the enemy yet?¡± Second Elder asked.

    ¡°No, I think they¡¯ve probably run away long ago,¡± the head butler guessed.

    ¡°Run away? Hmph! Our Wu family¡¯s defense is so tight. How can the enemy run away so easily? I think the possibility of a traitor is very high. Call the Third Butler over,¡± Second Elder ordered with full force.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the senior manager quickly answered and turned to look for the third butler.

    Soon, the head butler led the Third Butler to the yard of the main mansion.

    ¡°Greetings to the patriarch and the elders.¡± Cold sweat rolled down the Third Elder¡¯s forehead as he said anxiously. Boohoo¡­ He was responsible for the safety of the Wu family. He couldn¡¯t escape the me now that such a thing happened! It¡¯s over, he¡¯s dead meat. The patriarch and the elders won¡¯t let him go!

    ¡°Third Butler, tell me, did anyone suspicious enter and leave the Wu family today?¡± Second Elder raised his eyes slightly and asked lightly.

    ¡°Reporting to Second Elder, we didn¡¯t find anyone suspicious,¡± the Third Butler quickly replied.

    ¡°Really? Not even a stranger? Huh?¡± Second Elder narrowed his eyes in disbelief.

    ¡°Ah! A few people came to the Wu family, but they were brought back by the second butler, so there¡¯s nothing suspicious,¡± the third butler hurriedly exined. He also hoped that the stunning beauty would be rich, so he didn¡¯t even report the matter of the door shattering. How could he treat Leng Ruoxue and the others as suspicious people! However, they were really strangers!

    ¡°Where are those people?¡± Second Elder grabbed the Third Butler¡¯s cor and asked loudly.

    ¡°Second Butler arranged for them to stay in Peony Garden,¡± Third Butler reported hurriedly.

    ¡°Peony Garden? Who are they? Why did Second Butler arrange for them to stay there?¡± Second Elder said with a puzzled face. One had to know that only esteemed guests were qualified to stay in Peony Garden. Could it be that the person was from some aristocratic family?

    ¡°Who are those people?¡± Wu Ming asked in surprise. He actually knew nothing about the guests at home. Hmph! These people really didn¡¯t take him seriously.

    ¡°Yes¡­ Second Butler and I discovered a stunning beauty, so we specially brought her back to offer her to the patriarch. The patriarch and First Elder had been discussing something just now, so we didn¡¯t have the time to report it,¡± Third Butler hurriedly exined, and didn¡¯t forget to count his credit.

    ¡°You¡¯re really good subordinates! The patriarch will definitely reward you.¡± The Second Elder looked at Wu Ming with a spurious smile and said mockingly.

    ¡°Uh! Damn it, who asked you to do such a thing!¡± Wu Ming pretended to be angry, and his face flushed red. However, he was not angry, but shy.

    ¡°Head Butler, I heard you say that Peony Garden is intact when I came in?¡± At this moment, First Elder, who had not spoken for a long time, asked.

    ¡°Yes, there were explosions in all the courtyards except Peony Garden,¡± the Head butler said honestly.

    ¡°Patriarch, that youngdy is really a blessed person!¡± Third Butler hurriedly ttered when he heard this. Unfortunately, his ttery was not timely. He received several res as soon as he finished speaking.

    ¡°Third Butler, do you have a brain? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s suspicious that only Peony Garden is intact?¡± Second Elder asked angrily, exasperated at his failure to live up to expectations. s! He had always thought that Third Butler was smart and sharp, but he realized today that Third Butler was also a pig brain!

    ¡°Uh! What¡¯s suspicious? That Miss is lucky!¡± the Third Butler asked foolishly.

    ¡°s!¡± The Second Elder sighed heavily and couldn¡¯t be bothered with the Third Butler.

    ¡°Patriarch, let¡¯s go see the lucky youngdy that the Third Butler mentioned!¡± First Elder suggested.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Wu Ming nodded in agreement. However, he couldn¡¯t help thinking in his heart, If it was really the stunning beauty that the Third Butler mentioned, would they still be staying in Peony Garden now? They would probably have run away long ago, right?

    After speaking, the First Elder turned and walked at the front, while Wu Ming and the other elders followed closely behind. The head butler and the third butler followed behind them step by step.

    When First Elder and the others arrived at Peony Garden, they happened to see Leng Ruoxue and the others sitting in the yard.

    After seeing the stunning beauty mentioned by the three butlers, Wu Ming¡¯s eyes immediately burst out with a terrifying glow. He didn¡¯t expect the beauty they were talking about to be the Leng Ruoxue he missed so much. Uh! Since Leng Ruoxue was here, why hadn¡¯t his subordinates returned yet? He couldn¡¯t help thinking gloomily.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, looks like we have a guest,¡± the freak sitting beside Leng Ruoxue said calmly as he looked at the uninvited guest who appeared in front of them.

    ¡°Yes! s! These guests are really too rude. They actually barged in without knowing to get someone to report. What if they are bathing?¡± Leng Ruoxueined.

    ¡°Miss, this is the territory of our Wu family. You are the guests,¡± Second Elder reminded her. His shrewd eyes kept looking at Leng Ruoxue and the others. Moreover, the more he looked, the more questions he had in his heart. This was because other than the few people sitting on the stone bench who were slightly stronger and were Mystic Monarchs, the others were actually elementary mystics. However, why could these people ignore his might? One had to know that he deliberately wanted to show them his strength when he spoke just now.

    ¡°So what? This might be the Wu family¡¯s territory, but it¡¯s mine and my subordinates staying here now. Therefore, even if you are the masters, you should inform them when youe in to disturb them. This is the most basic courtesy! Look at you, you¡¯re so old. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know this!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of disdain. Hmph! Damn old man actually wanted to use the might of a Mystic Sovereign to intimidate them. Unfortunately, he had miscalcted.

    ¡°What a sharp-tongued woman.. It seems like I underestimated you,¡± The Second Elder said with a very calm expression. However, he had long exploded in his heart because no one had dared to speak to him like this since he became the Second Elder of the Wu family!

 Chapter 674 - You Are Not a Good Dog (4)

    <h4>Chapter 674: You Are Not a Good Dog (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to underestimate yourself. I know how to respect my elders,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Hehe, we haven¡¯t seen each other for some time, but Miss Leng is still so energetic,¡± Wu Ming said with a smile and tried to smooth things over. Well, he couldn¡¯t let Leng Ruoxue anger the Second Elder. Otherwise, the Second Elder would kill this beauty in a fit of anger, and then his n would all be in vain!

    ¡°Have we met before? Why don¡¯t I remember?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of question marks. Hmph! She really couldn¡¯t tell that this Wu Ming was still acting familiar. However, she didn¡¯t intend to give this Patriarch Wu a good attitude.

    ¡°Miss Leng really likes to joke. We met once at the flower appreciation festival. Moreover, my daughter seems to be a little unhappy with Miss Leng,¡± Wu Ming said without anger. Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t give him a good face, but he just happened to like Leng Ruoxue like this. Hehe! Beauty wouldn¡¯t be attractive if she didn¡¯t have a little personality!

    ¡°Wu Qian¡¯er? So you¡¯re her father!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization, as if she had just found out.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Wu Ming nodded.

    Leng Ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes and sized up Wu Ming. Wu Ming was about 40 years old. His facial features were not very handsome, but he was tall and his strength was passable. He was a Mystic Sovereign, but she really didn¡¯t like Wu Ming¡¯s gaze as if he was looking at prey.

    ¡°Miss Leng, are you satisfied with me?¡± Wu Ming felt Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze and teased.

    ¡°Not very satisfied. You¡¯re too old and ugly. Did you really give birth to Wu Qian¡¯er?¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly and asked doubtfully.

    ¡°Pfft! Haha!¡± Feng Da and the others ignored Wu Ming¡¯s livid face andughed hysterically just as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking!

    ¡°Miss Leng is really honest.¡± Wu Ming suppressed his anger and said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Of course. Only honest children have candy to eat!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Patriarch, do you know this youngdy?¡± The First Elder, who had been looking at them coldly, spoke again.

    ¡°Yes, we met once in Moon Gazing City,¡± Wu Ming exined.

    ¡°Miss Leng, right? You¡¯re a guest. May I know why Miss Leng wants to blow up the other courtyards of our Wu family?¡± First Elder said expressionlessly, but his words were full of me.

    ¡°Who is this old man? What evidence do you have that I blew it up? Go and ask the guards at the door. Have we ever left Peony Garden?¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly, neither angry nor angry.

    ¡°I am the Wu family¡¯s First Elder. Guards.¡± The First Elder introduced himself and then shouted out of the yard.

    ¡°What instructions does the First Elder have?¡± A guard walked in quickly.

    ¡°Have you been guarding Peony Garden?¡± First Elder questioned.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the guard said quickly.

    ¡°Did you leave?¡± First Elder asked again.

    ¡°I have never left,¡± the guard said.

    ¡°First Elder, did you hear that? There¡¯s always someone guarding the door. Would they not know if we leave? Therefore, don¡¯t think that we¡¯re wronged just because we¡¯re new here! We¡¯re guests,¡± Leng Ruoxue said aggrievedly.

    Feng Da and the others were impressed when they heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. Hehe, as expected of the young miss! Her ability to lie through her teeth was better than ordinary people! At this moment, they were thinking that they didn¡¯t have to leave at all if they wanted to do something. Moreover, those guards wouldn¡¯t notice even if they left!

    ¡°Uh!¡± Cold sweat broke out on the First Elder¡¯s forehead. He didn¡¯t know what to do. They were obviously the most suspicious person, but he had evidence of their alibi, and the person proving was actually one of their own. s! He was a little stuck in the middle now!

    ¡°Haha, Miss Leng, don¡¯t take it to heart. First Elder was just joking with you.¡± Wu Ming smiled and gave First Elder a way out.

    ¡°Yes! The Wu family was attacked, so I have to be careful. Please don¡¯t me me, Miss Leng,¡± First Elder said adaptably and took his exit.

    ¡°It¡¯s right to be careful. I won¡¯t me First Elder,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very generously.

    ¡°Miss Leng, why didn¡¯t anyone inform me that you came to the Wu family?¡± Wu Ming suddenly asked. What he implied was, where did the people I sent go? Why didn¡¯t they return with you?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Second Butler inform you? Your Wu family¡¯s efficiency is really too poor.¡± Leng Ruoxue pouted her pink lips slightly with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I send someone to invite Miss Leng a few days ago? Why didn¡¯t theye back with Miss Leng and the others?¡± Wu Ming had no choice but to make things clear seeing Leng Ruoxue pretending to be stupid.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t see anyone?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was very sincere.

    ¡°Uh! How is this possible?¡± Wu Ming said with a face full of disbelief. He had sent more than 50 people? He might believe it if they said they didn¡¯t see him if they only sent one person. However, they didn¡¯t see so many people. Who were they kidding!

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t see it. Did you see them?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to Feng Da and the others.

    ¡°No,¡± Feng Da and the others answered in unison.

    ¡°Patriarch Wu, look, I¡¯m not the only one who didn¡¯t see anyone. My subordinates didn¡¯t see anyone either,¡± Leng Ruoxue said iparably innocently, the word ¡®wronged¡¯ clearly written on her beautiful little face.

    ¡°Patriarch Wu! I¡¯m only Miss¡¯s subordinate. I shouldn¡¯t say this, but I still have to say. Did the people you sent fool around somewhere?¡± Leng Fengda asked with a face full of curiosity.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Wu Ming hurriedly denied. The people he sent were all the elites of the family. How could they ignore his orders and go out to fool around!

    ¡°One can never be too careful!¡± Feng Da Liang said with a whoosh, but he was alreadyughing in his heart.

    ¡°Uh! Miss Leng, why did youe to Martial Immortal City since you didn¡¯t see the people I sent?¡± Wu Ming asked doubtfully. Obviously, he didn¡¯tpletely believe Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°We were passing by this ce. We were going to enter the city, but the quality of your Martial Immortal City¡¯s city walls was too poor. It actually copsed before we entered the city. The Second Butler suspected that we were the culprits, so he brought us to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.. s! You have a loyal good subordinate!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Wu Ming with envy after exining.

 Chapter 675 - You Are Not a Good Dog (5)

    <h4>Chapter 675: You Are Not a Good Dog (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°The city wall copsed?¡± Wu Ming and the elders looked at each other in shock. Then anger rose in their hearts. Hmph! No one reported such a big matter. Were those guards dead?

    ¡°Patriarch, our¡­ our Wu family¡¯s door has also shattered.¡± At this moment, the third butler, who saw that the situation was a little off, hurriedly reported. However, his voice was actually softer than a mosquito because of fear.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± First Elder roared with widened eyes.

    ¡°He said that your Wu family¡¯s door shattered.¡± Leng Ruoxue kindly said for the Third Butler, who was trembling from fright.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Wu Ming and the elders had looks of disbelief. No one knew better than them how sturdy the door of their Wu family was. Moreover, the city walls would not be destroyed with a single touch.

    ¡°What¡¯s impossible? I heard your Wu family¡¯s city walls and doors are old. s! This kind of situation will happen after years of neglect,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! The walls and doors of our Wu family might not be destroyed even if the Mystic Supremacyes,¡± the First Elder roared.

    ¡°Say, old man! Aren¡¯t you a little too confident! That paper-thin city wall and door of your house will break even if I poke it gently, let alone a Mystic Supremacy,¡± Feng Da said mockingly with a face full of contempt.

    ¡°Paper-thin? Ignorant thing. That door is made of mystic wood, and the city walls are also made of granite. It¡¯s very sturdy.¡± The First Elder stomped his feet in anger from Feng Da¡¯s words and roared at the top of his lungs without caring about his image.

    ¡°Mystic Wood? I¡¯ve never heard of it,¡± Feng Da said lightly.

    ¡°First Elder, calm down. No matter how sturdy the Mystic Wood is, it¡¯s only a rotten piece of wood. Therefore, I suggest you build an iron door with the Millennium Meteoric Iron to guarantee its sturdiness. Not even granite. You have to use obsidian. The bugs can¡¯t bite it,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested kindly. However, her suggestion angered the Wu family because the two things she mentioned were very precious refining materials. They were expensive, and even the three major families couldn¡¯t afford to build such a door and city wall.

    The First Elder was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. Only his chest kept heaving violently, which showed how angry he was.

    ¡°Where did Second Butler go!¡± After a while, the First Elder, who had calmed down slightly, roared out of the yard. s! He couldn¡¯t do anything to these people, so he remembered the Second Butler who brought them here.

    ¡°First Elder, I¡¯m here.¡± The second butler, who was hiding in a corner outside the yard and eavesdropping, ran in fearfully.

    ¡°Where did you go? Did you bring these people here?¡± The First Elder raised his leg fiercely and kicked the Second Butler, venting all his anger on the unlucky Second Butler.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s me!¡± The second butler was kicked down by the First Elder and fell to the ground. A trace of red blood flowed out of the corner of his mouth, which showed how ruthless the First Elder¡¯s kick was.

    ¡°Why did you bring them back?¡± First Elder roared. In fact, what he wanted to say was, did you bring them back to anger me?

    ¡°I¡­ I suspect that the incident on the city wall has something to do with them, so I brought them back and asked the patriarch to decide,¡± the second butler said carefully, feeling nervous.

    ¡°Nonsense! If they are really suspicious, you should lock them up in prison, not Peony Garden,¡± First Elder roared directly.

    ¡°So this isn¡¯t a cell? I knew it! How can the Wu family¡¯s cell be so good!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of regret.

    ¡°I¡­ Patriarch!¡± The second butler looked at Wu Ming pitifully. Boohoo¡­ He did it for the Patriarch!

    ¡°First Elder, calm down.¡± How could Wu Ming not understand the Second Butler¡¯s meaning? He hurriedly advised and pulled the First Elder to a corner to whisper to him.

    After a long while, they returned after muttering.

    ¡°Miss Leng, since you¡¯vee to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, we can be considered to be fated. Stay here for the time being! As for your suspicion, I¡¯ll give you an exnation after Patriarch and I investigate the matter,¡± First Elder said with a serious expression.

    ¡°Give me an exnation? Alright, since the First Elder said so, I¡¯ll stay here for a day!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very reluctantly.

    One day? The First Elder frowned. How was one day enough! ording to the patriarch¡¯s n, this woman was very useful, so he naturally had to cooperate with the patriarch.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to find anything in a day?¡± First Elder said awkwardly.

    ¡°Is your Wu family so inefficient?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in realization.

    ¡°¡­¡± First Elder was depressed. He just wanted to keep Leng Ruoxue, so he found a random excuse.

    ¡°This matter is moreplicated,¡± First Elder said after taking a deep breath. He finally realized that he couldn¡¯t say too much to this little girl, or he would definitely be angered to death by her.

    ¡°What¡¯s soplicated about it? Didn¡¯t the wall copse and the door shatter?¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly, despising this old fox¡¯s words in her heart.

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s not what I think. We still have to find witnesses! Miss Leng needs witnesses too!¡± First Elder said matter-of-factly. After speaking politely to Leng Ruoxue and the others, he left Peony Garden with arge group of people.

    After Wu Ming, the First Elder, and the others left, Empty looked at Leng Ruoxue and said with a light smile, ¡°Xue¡¯er, looks like they have an agreement.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. It seemed like the Wu family was really one and the same! None of them were good.

    ¡°Miss, what should we do now? When should we take action?¡± Feng Da said impatiently. Hehe, it was just a small test just now. He wanted to kill the big fish now.

    ¡°Go take a look around the yard!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Then she summoned Rise and ordered her to cast an invisibility spell on them.

    After that, Feng Da and the others left Peony Garden invisible.

    Feng Da and the others walked around the yard, looking around. There was a fire here and an explosive ball there.. It was as if they were strolling in their own backyard. It was so enjoyable!

 Chapter 676 - The Angered Mystic Supremacy (1)

    <h4>Chapter 676: The Angered Mystic Supremacy (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    After Wu Ming left Peony Garden, he immediately brought the First Elder and Second Elder to a rtively intact room and exined the Wu family¡¯s current situation and his ns in detail.

    However, an explosion sounded again while they were discussing something.

    ¡°What happened?¡± The First Elder immediately stood up in shock and ordered someone to check.

    Soon, the people who went to investigate returned.

    ¡°Reporting to the patriarch and the two elders, another explosion urred in a ce and caused a fire,¡± the guard said gloomily.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t find anyone again?¡± First Elder asked in disbelief.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one at all,¡± the guard said. This was also what made them depressed. After all, the Wu family¡¯s defense was so tight that even a mosquito couldn¡¯t fly in. However, they didn¡¯t see who was causing trouble in the Wu family. s!

    ¡°Did anyonee out of Peony Garden?¡± Second Elder asked. He still felt that the person inside was the most suspicious.

    ¡°No one came out. Someone has been guarding the door!¡± the guard said with certainty.

    ¡°Patriarch, if this continues, we won¡¯t even have a ce to sleep at night,¡± First Elder reminded.

    ¡°First Elder, of course I know that. But we can¡¯t find any enemies at all!¡± Wu Ming also had a depressed face. Hmph! There were really not many people who dared to cause trouble in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion in Martial Immortal City!

    ¡°Patriarch, bad news. Miss went to Peony Garden!¡± Suddenly, the second butler came to report anxiously.

    ¡°What did you say? Does Qian¡¯er know where Leng Ruoxue lives?¡± Wu Ming said furiously. Qian¡¯er hated Leng Ruoxue to the core, so he had already ordered the Second Butler and the others not to let Qian¡¯er know about this.

    ¡°Patriarch, Miss heard that the Peony Garden wasn¡¯t destroyed, so she wanted to move there. I couldn¡¯t stop her,¡± the second butler said aggrievedly. Boohoo¡­ It was very difficult being a subordinate!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell her that someone lives there?¡± Wu Ming said angrily. He knew his daughter¡¯s temper very well if Qian¡¯er knew who lived there.

    ¡°I told you, Miss didn¡¯t listen and even wanted to chase that person away,¡± the second butler said honestly, a little resentful of his Miss¡¯s willfulness.

    ¡°First Elder, Second Elder, I have to take a look. Qian¡¯er and Miss Leng were once unhappy,¡± Wu Ming said helplessly. s! At this juncture, he couldn¡¯t count on Qian¡¯er anymore, so he had to coax Leng Ruoxue!

    ¡°Go!¡± The two elders nodded.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Wu Ming strode to Peony Garden.

    In Peony Garden.

    Wu Qian¡¯er was standing with her hands on her hips, shouting at Leng Ruoxue and the others like a shrew, ¡°Damn it, get out of the Wu family. The Wu family doesn¡¯t wee you.¡±

    ¡°Scram? I don¡¯t know how to scram! Why don¡¯t Miss Wu give me a demonstration?¡± Leng Ruoxue covered her nose and smiled gently.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Wu Qian¡¯er pointed at Leng Ruoxue, a little angry.

    A white light shed and Leng Ruoxue said lightly, ¡°I hate it when others point at me.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er screamed in pain. A finger fell to the ground, and one of her hands was already dripping with blood.

    ¡°Qian¡¯er!¡± Wu Ming happened to hear Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s scream when he arrived at Peony Garden and hurriedly ran over.

    ¡°Father! My finger¡­ You have to avenge me!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er fainted from the pain after speaking.

    ¡°Send Miss back to her room.¡± Wu Ming turned to the second butler who followed him and ordered.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the second butler answered and then reluctantly left with Wu Qian¡¯er.

    ¡°Miss Leng, Qian¡¯er is young and insensible. There¡¯s no need to be so heavy-handed!¡± Wu Ming said with slight displeasure. Qian¡¯er was the daughter he doted on for so long after all. He was unwilling to let others bully his daughter even though she was crippled now.

    ¡°Heavy-handed? Just one finger of hers is already considered lightpared to her rudeness to me. If Patriarch Wu came a momentter, I¡¯m afraid Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s life would not be preserved.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Hmph! She had never been a soft-hearted person. He had pointed at her nose and scolded her. Wouldn¡¯t she be a joke if she didn¡¯t react at all?

    ¡°She¡¯s just young and insensible. She didn¡¯t deliberately offend Miss Leng.¡± Wu Ming braced himself.

    ¡°Patriarch Wu, wouldn¡¯t the world be in chaos if everyone used age as an excuse and didn¡¯t have to bear the responsibility? Moreover, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m as old as your daughter!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Wu Ming had a headache after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words because he now realized that Leng Ruoxue was really too difficult to deal with.

    ¡°Patriarch Wu, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless if you can¡¯t take care of your daughter,¡± Leng Ruoxue said provocatively.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Leng. I¡¯ll send someone to watch her.¡± Wu Ming suppressed his anger and left Peony Garden angrily after speaking.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are we letting Wu Qian¡¯er go just like that?¡± Empty asked curiously after Wu Ming left.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes. Empty knew why they came to the Wu family. How could they let the Wu family go?

    ¡°But Wu Qian¡¯er should be afraid already. I don¡¯t think she will take the initiative toe knocking on our door,¡± Empty said with a smile.

    ¡°Shall we make a bet?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled mysteriously.

    ¡°Bet on what?¡± Empty was interested.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think Wu Qian¡¯er won¡¯t fall into the trap again? I¡¯ll bet that she wille. How about it?¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested with a smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s the stakes?¡± Empty asked excitedly.

    ¡°Ten thousand purple coins!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Hehe, she wouldn¡¯t bet too much against her own people.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Empty nodded. He could afford ten thousand purple coins. Boohoo¡­ He could not afford more.

    ¡°Miss, can we bet too?¡± Feng Da asked with a salivating face.

    ¡°Do you have money?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! We don¡¯t have any. Boohoo¡­¡± Feng Da was depressed. Their money was given by Miss.. Moreover, it seemed like it was not even ten thousand in total.

 Chapter 677 - The Angered Mystic Supremacy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 677: The Angered Mystic Supremacy (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Then what are you betting on? Hurry up and cook. Let¡¯s rest after dinner so that the fish can take the bait,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a slightly smug smile.

    ¡°Uh! Miss, it¡¯s only noon!¡± Feng Da reminded speechlessly. They had stayed in the tent for almost a day yesterday, so should they return to their rooms early to sleep today?

    ¡°What about noon? Can¡¯t I take an afternoon nap and a night nap together?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked aggrievedly.

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Feng Da said hurriedly. s! Who would dare to not let Miss sleep!

    ¡°Then quickly go and cook! I¡¯m a little hungry,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Feng Da answered. Then he led Lin Yuan and the others to prepare food.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others found their own rooms to rest after lunch.

    Late at night was the time when the moon was dark and the wind was strong, suitable for investigation.

    A ck shadow quietly sneaked into the peony garden where Leng Ruoxue and the others were staying. After sneaking into the pitch-ck main room anding to the bed, the ck shadow took out an iparably sharp, cold, and intimidating saber from its ring, and gathered a trace of mystic energy to directly stab at the person on the bed, and stabbed several times with hatred¡­

    The man in ck stopped in surprise when the room lit up. When he turned back, he saw everyone standing behind him and looked at the bed in disbelief.

    ¡°Miss Wu must be exhausted!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with concern.

    ¡°No¡­ This is impossible? Weren¡¯t you sleeping on the bed?¡± Wu Qian¡¯er widened her eyes and questioned. She had sent her trusted aide to investigate thoroughly, but Leng Ruoxue appeared behind her now. How could she ept this?

    ¡°It¡¯s just a pillow sleeping on the bed,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°What?¡± Wu Qian¡¯er didn¡¯t believe it. She hurriedly lifted the nket and saw that a pillow had indeed been pierced by her.

    ¡°Now you believe me!¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed softly and said sympathetically.

    ¡°How did you know I woulde?¡± No matter how stupid Wu Qian¡¯er was, she knew that she had been discovered long ago. However, she was really unwilling! Her father refused to take revenge for her and said that Leng Ruoxue was useful. However, she didn¡¯t believe it at all. Hmph! Don¡¯t think she didn¡¯t know that her father obviously took a liking to her beauty and wanted to take it for himself. He even lied to her!

    ¡°We smelled your smell before we entered Peony Garden,¡± Feng Da reminded with a naughty smile. s! You have to cover your smell even if you want to do something bad!

    ¡°What smell? I don¡¯t have any smell!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er immediately exploded when she heard Feng Da!

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s stink! It stinks for hundreds of miles. Of course, you usually can¡¯t smell it yourself!¡± Feng Da exined.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t stink. Damn it, I don¡¯t stink!¡± Wu Qian¡¯er roared irrationally. She raised the saber in her hand crazily and stabbed at Leng Ruoxue fiercely. She wanted to kill this woman!

    ¡°Swish!¡± A white light passed through Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s body. With a bang, Wu Qian¡¯er fell to the ground¡­

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the dagger stabbed into the wall, then at everyone and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m just defending myself!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Self-defense!¡± Everyone hurriedly echoed.

    However, the freak pouted with dissatisfaction and looked at Leng Ruoxue with slightint. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you don¡¯t need to defend yourself. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± He originally wanted to attack, but Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t give him the chance. Boohoo¡­

    ¡°Uh! I was wrong. That was just my instinct,¡± Leng Ruoxue said aggrievedly.

    ¡°Miss, your dagger.¡± At this moment, Lin Yuan had already pulled out the knife from the wall and returned it to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Leng Ruoxue released a trace of water mystic energy from her fingertips, washed the dagger, and then stored it in her storage ring.

    ¡°Miss, what should we do with Wu Qian¡¯er?¡± Feng Da asked. Wu Qian¡¯er should be dead. However, he didn¡¯t know if Miss wanted to destroy the corpse or hand it to Wu Ming.

    ¡°To Wu Ming, of course! Ask the guards at the entrance to the yard to invite Wu Ming over. Tell him there are assassins, but they¡¯ve been killed,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Feng Da replied and then happily went to inform the guards.

    After a while, Wu Ming, who received the report, came to Peony Garden like his butt was on fire. He looked at the man in ck lying on the ground, cold sweat breaking out on his body, and his heart turned cold. s! It was indeed Qian¡¯er. Why was his daughter disobedient? Great, she was killed now, but he was helpless!

    ¡°What? Does Patriarch Wu know this assassin?¡± Leng Ruoxue sat in a chair, held a cup of tea, and took a sip.

    ¡°Uh! No.¡± Wu Ming was very depressed, but he had to deny it at this time.

    ¡°Feng Da, take off the veil on his face and let Miss see who this person is?¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered lightly. She really didn¡¯t expect Wu Ming to be ruthless enough to disown his daughter¡¯s corpse. s! He was really heartless to do this.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Feng Da quickly answered and walked directly to Wu Qian¡¯er¡¯s side. He was about to do as his young miss said, but was stopped by Wu Ming.

    ¡°Wait, Miss Leng. Leave this to me! I¡¯ll give Miss Leng an exnation,¡± Wu Ming hurriedly said.

    ¡°What exnation does the Wu family head want to give me? I¡¯m a guest of the Wu family since I live here, but your Wu family actually sent people to assassinate me. Fortunately, I¡¯m alert. Otherwise, I would be the one lying on the ground now.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face became stern and she said very displeased.

    ¡°This person isn¡¯t from the Wu family, but I will give Miss Leng a satisfactory exnation. Miss Leng can be at ease.¡± Wu Ming suppressed the anger in his heart and said. He just needed two more days.

    ¡°In that case, give me some time, Patriarch Wu! I can¡¯t wait endlessly.¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes and said coldly.

    ¡°I will definitely satisfy Miss Leng in two days,¡± Wu Ming promised.. Then he ordered someone to carry the corpse of the man in ck out of Peony Garden.

 Chapter 678 - The Angered Mystic Supremacy (3)

    <h4>Chapter 678: The Angered Mystic Supremacy (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Miss, what is Wu Ming doing? Why do you want us to wait for two days?¡± Feng Da asked in puzzlement after Wu Ming left.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly and kept them in suspense. Well, Wu Ming was waiting for someone, and she was also waiting for a big fish, so let the Wu family live for two more days for the time being!

    Two days passed quickly.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others had been livingfortably these two days because no one came to disturb them! However, Wu Ming was not sofortable. His daughter was dead, but he didn¡¯t dare to let others know. He even had to give an exnation to the enemy who killed his daughter. He was so angry that he was about to vomit blood when he thought of this.

    s! But Leng Ruoxue was useful to him. Otherwise, he would have pinned that woman down and imprisoned her for him to vent¡­

    In the garden of the main courtyard, Wu Ming was looking at the colorful flowers in front of him with a gloomy face, a little lost in thought.

    ¡°Patriarch, the people over there have arrived.¡± The head butler walked to Wu Ming¡¯s side and whispered. The patriarch had been in a very bad mood these two days, so many servants didn¡¯t dare to approach the main mansion, and he, the head butler, couldn¡¯t avoid it.

    ¡°Please.¡± Wu Ming looked up and hurriedly said. The people over there had finally arrived.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to invite us. We¡¯re already here.¡± A gloomy voice sounded from behind Wu Ming.

    Wu Ming turned around and saw two middle-aged men in ck standing behind him. These two people might have ordinary looks, but their strength was unfathomable. They were already standing behind him, but he actually didn¡¯t realize it. One had to know that he was a Mystic Sovereign!

    ¡°Seniors, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Wu Ming hurriedly cupped his hands and bowed.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. Where is he? We left after picking him up,¡± a man in ck said.

    ¡°At Peony Garden. However, there are many people there. Moreover, I can¡¯t tell their strength,¡± Wu Ming exined.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We don¡¯t care how many people there are,¡± another man in ck said arrogantly. Hmph! They were both Mystic Supremacies! Even if the other party was also a Mystic Supremacy, there was only one, so they were not afraid.

    ¡°One of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s subordinates is an alchemist, so they have a good rtionship with the Alchemist Association,¡± Wu Ming reminded them, muttering in his heart. You¡¯re not afraid of the Alchemist Association, but he can¡¯t not care!

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal with the Alchemist Association? You don¡¯t have to take it to heart. As long as our Old Ancestor is satisfied, he might destroy the Alchemist Association if he¡¯s happy!¡± the man in ck said cockily.

    ¡°Uh! Do you mean to bring people away now?¡± Wu Ming asked carefully.

    ¡°Of course. The Old Ancestor is still waiting,¡± the man in ck said matter-of-factly. He had never seen the painting that Wu Ming offered, but a beauty that the Old Ancestor valued so much must be a stunning beauty.

    ¡°But as far as I know, Leng Ruoxue has a fiery character. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t leave with the two seniors willingly.¡± Wu Ming revealed his worries. s! He could only do so for the Wu family¡¯s future even though he was a little reluctant.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We have our ways.¡± The two men in ck looked at each other and smiled confidently.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll bring the two seniors to Peony Garden now!¡± Wu Ming said ingratiatingly. Hehe, hugging the Sun family¡¯s thigh, their Wu family would absolutely be able to suppress the Guan Yue family in the Boundless Heaven Continent in the future. His mood immediately improved when he thought of this. What was the pain of losing a daughter? How many children would he not have in the future with his age! Moreover, Wu Qian¡¯er was not his only child.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them nodded and followed Wu Ming to Peony Garden. However, the two of them didn¡¯t enter directly. One of them even took out a withered branch from his ring, lit it with fire, and threw it into Peony Garden¡­

    ¡°Seniors, this is?¡± Wu Ming asked curiously.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t know. Don¡¯t ask too much,¡± a man in ck reprimanded with slight dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Wu Ming immediately became well-behaved and stopped talking after being scolded.

    Two men in ck strode into the yard after the dry branch burned up. They looked at the people lying on the ground in the yard and went straight for their target. After all, there was only one woman in the yard, which was very easy to recognize.

    ¡°She¡¯s indeed a rare beauty,¡± the two men in ck praised with amazement.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s good that the two seniors are satisfied,¡± Wu Ming said with a charming smile, his face full of ttery.

    ¡°Bullsh * t, what¡¯s the use of us being satisfied? This is the woman the Old Ancestor likes.¡± The two of them roared very displeased.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good that Old Ancestor is satisfied.¡± Wu Ming quickly corrected himself. Well, he didn¡¯t expect that the inconspicuous dried branch to be so useful. It was really too magical.

    ¡°This is the reward the Old Ancestor gave you.¡± A man in ck threw a storage ring over.

    ¡°Thank you, Old Ancestor. Thank you, Seniors.¡± Wu Ming took the ring and sent his divine sense in slightly. He said happily after seeing the things inside.

    ¡°Our Sun family will not treat you badly as long as you are loyal,¡± the man in ck said.

    ¡°Yes, Senior. What should we do with the others?¡± Wu Ming asked again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give the others to you,¡± a man in ck said generously. They only had this woman as their target, and they were not interested in the others.

    With that, a man in ck summoned his beast and ced Leng Ruoxue on it. The two of them left Martial Immortal City¡­

    In the sky, Leng Ruoxue slowly opened her beautiful eyes and looked at the man in ck not far away. She said calmly, ¡°Where is this ce?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± a man in ck said in surprise. This shouldn¡¯t be the case. How did this woman wake up so quickly?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the man in ck like he was an idiot.

    ¡°Stay here obediently since you¡¯re awake!¡± another man in ck said.. Hmph! It¡¯s okay even if you¡¯re awake. How can a mere Mystic Monarch turn the situation around?

 Chapter 679 - 9: The Angered Mystic Supremacy (4)

    <h4>Chapter 679: The Angered Mystic Supremacy (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to stay here obediently.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly, her naughty little hands quickly pulling the feathers of the beast below her butt.

    ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± The ck eagle-type Transcendent Divine Beast screamed in pain as its huge body shook non-stop.

    ¡°Your beasts can¡¯t fly steadily enough!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Stop it!¡± One of the men in ck couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and roared. Damn it, this was his beast. He usually treasured it very much, but who knew that in just a short while, severalrge feathers on his beast¡¯s back had be bald.

    ¡°How dare you shout at me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with tears in her eyes. Her aggrieved appearance was so pitiful that it made one¡¯s heart ache.

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not a big deal,¡± another man in ck said nonchntly while standing. It was not his beast anyway, so of course his heart didn¡¯t ache. Instead, he felt a little heartache for this beauty.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I like grilled chicken the most, and I¡¯m especially good at plucking feathers,¡± Leng Ruoxue said proudly. Then a small me suddenly jumped out of her fair finger.

    ¡°W-what do you want?¡± a man in ck asked fearfully as he felt the temperature of the me.

    ¡°Eat grilled chicken!¡± Leng Ruoxue threw the small me at the unlucky beast after speaking. Then she let the little peacock out and jumped lightly onto its back.

    ¡°Ah! Master, save me!¡± the poor eagle screamed in pain.

    The owner of the beast hurriedly released his water-attribute mystic energy when he heard the cry for help, wanting to help his beast put out the fire. However, not only did his water fail to put out the fire, it even yed a supporting role. Damn it, what kind of me was this! He was a little dumbfounded, and it only took a few minutes before his beast passed away¡­

    ¡°Damn it, you actually killed my contract beast!¡± Two men in ck floated in the air. One of them had a pained face and gritted his teeth. Boohoo¡­ This beast was the highest level among his beasts, but it actually died just like that. He really couldn¡¯t take this lying down!

    ¡°Calm down, she¡¯s someone the Old Ancestor likes,¡± another man in ck reminded. His pair of searchlight-like eyes kept looking Leng Ruoxue up and down. Uh! This woman was really unexpected! Moreover, what kind of me was she? The temperature was so high! She actually killed a level six Transcendent Divine Beast in just a few minutes. It was really too terrifying.

    ¡°I know.¡± The man in ck red at Leng Ruoxue fiercely, his face full of unwillingness and hatred. However, he knew that now was not the time to kill Leng Ruoxue. Hmph! He would not let this woman go when the Old Ancestor didn¡¯t want her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t calm down! Hurry up and explode! I¡¯m embarrassed to attack first if you¡¯re not angry,¡± Leng Ruoxue said aggrievedly, her beautiful eyes full of usation.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The owner of the beast roared uncontrobly and released the might of a Mystic Supremacy. He was now very sure that this woman did it on purpose. Hmph! Since she dared to provoke him, let this womanpensate him for his strength! Of course, he would not kill Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Is this all a Mystic Supremacy can do?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to provoke fearlessly. Hehe, Qing Jue¡¯s defense was really good! This Mystic Supremacy level pressure posed no threat to her at all.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± the beast master roared furiously and thenunched an attack directly at Leng Ruoxue¡­

    ¡°Fighting is too barbaric. I don¡¯t like fighting.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s figure moved slightly and easily dodged the attack. Then, with a thought, she moved Empty, Icy, the freak, and the little old man out of the bracelet to be her helpers. Icy jumped directly into her arms as soon as it emerged.

    ¡°Haha! Xue¡¯er, take a rest at the side. Leave these two to me and the little old man,¡± Empty said happily. These were two Mystic Supremacies! They could exercise their bodies.

    ¡°Lass! I haven¡¯t exercised for a long time,¡± the little old man said eagerly, rubbing his palms together.

    ¡°s! I shouldn¡¯t have let you out.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the little old man, who was also floating in the air, and said helplessly. It seemed like she had nothing to do now.

    ¡°Hehe! Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s just watch the battle honestly.¡± The freak jumped onto the little peacock¡¯s back and hugged Leng Ruoxue. In the space just now, Empty and the little old man had said that these two people were theirs. They were in a hurry to snatch them, and even Icy couldn¡¯t snatch them.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the only way.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly.

    At this moment, Empty and the little old man had already begun fighting with the men in ck¡­

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re not afraid no matter how many people there are? There are only two of us now. One on one, it¡¯s absolutely fair.¡± The green mystic energy in Empty¡¯s hand was released as if it was free, causing the men in ck fighting him to dodge left and right in a sorry state¡­

    Damn it, why was this person¡¯s strength so strong? The man in ck who was not fighting couldn¡¯t help cursing, but he didn¡¯t dare to be distracted in the slightest. However, what made him vomit blood even more was that this person¡¯s mystic energy didn¡¯t seem to have been exhausted. It was really infuriating topare oneself to others!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to destroy the Alchemist Association? Hmph! Let¡¯s see who will destroy who first?¡± At this moment, the little old man roared very furiously. This person actually dared to have designs on the Alchemist Association. He absolutely couldn¡¯t stay. Thinking of this, he also imitated Leng Ruoxue and released several fiery red mystic techniques consecutively to attack the ck-clothed person. However, he couldn¡¯t release mystic techniques non-stop like Xue¡¯er. After every cast, he needed to take a pill to replenish the mystic energy he had expended. Fortunately, the girl had many herbs and he was an alchemist. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to take such a method of eating!

    ¡°Despicable! Too despicable!¡± The man in ck who was fighting with the little old man was so angry that he almost vomited blood when he saw the inconspicuous little old man actually eating pills while fighting with him! Damn, wasn¡¯t this bullying! Bullying him because he couldn¡¯t bear to part with the pills. Boohoo¡­ He really couldn¡¯t bear to, and he didn¡¯t have so many pills!

    des shed and smoke filled the air on the side of the little old man, while Leng Ruoxue and the freak satfortably on the little peacock¡¯s back and watched the battle while eating fruits.

 Chapter 680 - The Angered Mystic Supremacy (5)

    <h4>Chapter 680: The Angered Mystic Supremacy (5)</h4>

    ¡°Mystic Supremacy¡¯sbat strength is indeed extraordinary,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. Hehe! Amazing! Truly amazing!

    ¡°Master! Let¡¯s end this quickly!¡± Icy nibbled at the red fruit in its hoof, raised its eyes slightly, and said impatiently. s! How could it take so long to deal with a Mystic Supremacy if Master was at his peak! Unfortunately! Master¡¯s injuries had not healed, and his current strength was only slightly better than ordinary Mystic Supremacies.

    ¡°Icy, go eat your fruit. I¡¯m not in a hurry, so why are you in a hurry!¡± Empty said with some displeasure. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t know that his strength was much weaker now, but he actually urged him!

    ¡°Do you need my help!¡± Icy said helplessly.

    ¡°No need. Don¡¯t snatch it from me!¡± Empty red at Icy while releasing his mystic technique.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Icy lowered its head and continued eating the fruit in its hoof.

    A momentter, Empty and the little old man, who had finally had a kick, looked at each other. The two of themunched their strongest attacks at the same time. At this moment, the two men in ck were already so tired that they were out of breath and could only be at the mercy of others.

    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± With a few loud bangs, the fiery red and green mystic energy¡¯s imposing aura hit the two men in ck who were unable to retaliate at the same time like a hot knife through butter¡­

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Two mouthfuls of blood spurted out, and the two men in ck fell directly from the sky.

    The little old man, Empty, who hadpleted the mission, pped his hands gently. Then he jumped onto the little peacock¡¯s back, grabbed a fruit, and began eating.

    ¡°Little Peacock, let¡¯s go down and take a look at the spoils of war! We can¡¯t let others take advantage of us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± The little peacock pped its wings gently and flew to the ground. It found the two men in ck and descended beside them.

    ¡°Uh! Forget it. They look pretty poor,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with little interest as she looked at the two people who had fallen into a daze. She casually released a small me to destroy the two pieces of meat.

    ¡°Little Peacock, bring us to the Wu family.¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered the little Peacock after she was done and moved Feng Da and the others out of the bracelet.

    ¡°Okay, Miss,¡± the little peacock replied and pped its wings as it flew toward the Wu family.

    Martial Immortal City.

    In the sky above the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Leng Ruoxue and the others stood on the little peacock¡¯s back and looked down at every move of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion like they were watching a show.

    ¡°Feng Da, knock on the door!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered with a faint smile on her beautiful face.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Feng Da gave Lin Yuan and the others a look. Then, everyone summoned their beasts tacitly. Man and beast, Yi Xin, worked together to attack the Wu family¡¯s door¡­

    ¡°Boom!¡± With a loud sound, the door that the Wu family had just used for two days was dead again. After hearing the sound, almost all the Wu family members moved, including Wu Ming and the elders.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, why are you back?¡± Wu Ming looked at Leng Ruoxue and the others in the air and was shocked. Wasn¡¯t Leng Ruoxue taken away by those two seniors? Moreover, her subordinates were all locked in a cell and waiting to be dealt with. Who were these people in front of him? However, what he didn¡¯t expect was why there were so many dragons.

    ¡°It seems like Patriarch Wu knows that I left and doesn¡¯t want me to return very much!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight mockery.

    ¡°Uh! Miss Leng and the others left without saying goodbye. I was just feeling regretful. Why wouldn¡¯t I want you toe back!¡± Wu Ming probed. He couldn¡¯t understand now if Leng Ruoxue ran back by herself or if the two seniors allowed her toe back. If it was the former, it meant that something had happened to the two of them. If it was thetter, he didn¡¯t dare to imagine¡­

    ¡°Patriarch Wu, stop lying through your teeth. Didn¡¯t you send me away? Are you very curious now how I returned?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization.

    ¡°Uh! Please enlighten me!¡± Wu Ming said gloomily, cold sweat flowing down his back.

    ¡°Do you think those two will let mee back?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Erm¡­¡± Wu Ming stammered, not knowing how to respond.

    ¡°Miss Leng, is there a misunderstanding? We don¡¯t understand what two people you¡¯re talking about,¡± First Elder said and pretended to be stupid.

    ¡°Haha! The Wu family are indeed birds of the same feather! The truth is in front of us, but they still pretend to be stupid,¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. Did these people think that they wouldn¡¯t pursue the matter if they pretended to be stupid?

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t waste your breath on them. Just kill them!¡± Feng Da said impatiently. Hehe, what a good opportunity to practice!

    ¡°Kill them directly. The Wu family head won¡¯t die for no reason. Let¡¯s do something good and let the Wu family head set his mind at ease!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very kindly.

    ¡°Hmph! You really overestimate your capabilities. Our Wu family is one of the top families after all. How can we be killed by you little shrimps just because you want to?¡± Second Elder said very unpleasantly after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°Haha! Second Elder seems to be very confident in the Wu family! Then let¡¯s see who kills who first! By the way, we¡¯ve already killed the two mystics from the Sun family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°What?¡± Wu Ming said in disbelief, his heart trembling in fear, and he almost fell to the ground.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Hurry up and call your family¡¯s Mystic Supremacy out so that I can settle it together,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested, her beautiful face full of arrogance.

    Mystic Supremacy? How could there be a Mystic Supremacy in their family! Boohoo¡­ Wu Ming and the elders¡¯ hearts bled when they heard this¡­

    ¡°Feng Da, attack! Let¡¯s end this quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered directly after seeing no reaction from the Wu family. At the same time, she released more than half of her beasts and surrounded the entire City Lord¡¯s Mansion tightly¡­

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    With Leng Ruoxue¡¯s order, Feng Da, the others, and the beasts immediately jumped onto the ground from the little peacock¡¯s back. They casually found an opponent, and only two people, one person, and one beast stronger than them went up together.. In an instant, cold glows emerged from the des, and colorful mystic energy danced in the air like colorful butterflies, fighting until the sky darkened, ghosts wailed, and wolves howled¡­

 Chapter 681 - Enraged Xuan Zun (6)

    <h4>Chapter 681: Enraged Xuan Zun (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    In the blink of an eye, more than half of the Wu n members had been killed. The members of the Wu n who wanted to sneak away, on the other hand, were caught by Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beasts lying in wait for them. Naturally, they would die as well. After all, Leng Ruoxue was well aware of the principle of elimination lest they be hidden danger down the road. Her principle was to either not kill, orplete elimination!

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Wu Ming looked at the dead nsmen and elders in front of him, his eyes bursting with hatred and bloodlust! However, in the battle with him, Wu He wouldn¡¯t give him the chance to do so, and directly used a wind de to finish him off!

    At the same time, the other elders and Wu n members were also eliminated one by one¡­

    After the battle ended, Feng Zhan and the other beasts cleaned up the battlefield very consciously. After that, a few fire phoenixes spat out a stream of Nanling Li Fire and burned the City Lord¡¯s Estate to ashes.

    ¡°Master, these are the spoils of war.¡± A few storage ringsy in Charm¡¯s furry little paws. It handed them over to Leng Ruoxue as though she was presenting a treasure.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue took the ring and passed it to Qing Jue. She then hugged the small and cute charm in her arms.

    ¡°Cute Master!¡± Baby also jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and found afortable position to lie down.

    Feng Zhan, not wanting to be outdone, also took one of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulders.

    Seeing this, Leng Ruoxue felt a headacheing on. She quickly ced the other beasts that were staring at her into her bracelet.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the Martial Immortal City is now ownerless. Should we send someone to take over?¡± Wu Xu suggested.

    ¡°Why send someone to take over?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in confusion. Uh! She had no intention of guarding such a lousy city!

    ¡°This city is also our spoils of war! If you don¡¯t send people to take over, before long, there will be other forcesing to fight for it. After all, there aren¡¯t many ownerless cities in the Vast Heaven Continent now. Furthermore, it¡¯s such arge city. How can others not want it?¡± Wu Qing said with a smile.

    ¡°Then let the Luo Family send someone to take over!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after thinking for a while. What he said made sense. There was no need to let someone else take advantage of the city she conquered! After all, the Luo Family were her servants.

    ¡°Yes, the Luo n is very suitable. The Luo n¡¯s Luo City is only a day¡¯s journey away from here.¡± Wu Tian nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Feng Zhan, make a trip to the Luo n! We will wait for you outside Martial Immortal City.¡± Leng Ruoxue nced at Feng Zhan who was standing on her shoulder.

    ¡°Alright, Master.¡± Feng Zhan nodded his head before gently pping his wings and disappearing into the sky¡­

    After Feng Zhan sent the message, Leng Ruoxue and the others left Martial Immortal City under the terrified gazes of the citizens¡­

    A dayter, the news of the Wu Family being exterminated and Martial Immortal City changing owners spread throughout the entire Vast Heaven Continent. The names of Leng Ruoxue and the others also truly began to be known by people. In an instant, Leng Ruoxue, who had always been very low key, also entered the sights of the various major forces.

    ording to what the witnesses said, the battle that day was obviously one-sided. Because under the super strong firepower of Leng Ruoxue and the others, the Wu n had almost no chance to retaliate¡­

    Luo City.

    After flying for nearly a day, Feng Zhan finally arrived in Luo City.

    Luo City was much smallerpared to Martial Immortal City. It was also not as prosperous.

    ¡°Old man, how do we get to the City Lord Manor?¡± Feng Zhan flew straight to an elder selling items and asked politely after entering Luo City.

    ¡°Turn left ahead. You¡¯ll reach there after walking two streets.¡± The old man raised his head and looked at the little red bird that was shining with light in front of him with slight surprise. ¡°Uh! Is this bird a Legendary Beast? It actually know how to ask for directions. It¡¯s really too smart,¡± he muttered to himself.

    It was also fortunate that Feng Zhan didn¡¯t know how to read minds. Otherwise, she would definitely be depressed after hearing the old man¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Feng Zhan thanked him before vanishing with a swish in front of the old man.

    ¡°Ugh! This little bird is so fast!¡± The old man muttered to himself. After that, he foolishly looked in the direction where Feng Zhan had vanished and didn¡¯te to his senses for a long time.

    In the City Lord Residence.

    At this moment, the upper echelons of the City Lord Residence were gathered because of a shocking piece of news.

    In the conference room, the ancestor of the Luo Family sat on the main seat. He looked at the elders below him and remained silent for a long time.

    ¡°Old Ancestor, is this news be urate?¡± The Great Elder of the Luo n asked in disbelief. His slightly turbid eyes were filled with suspicion.

    ¡°First Elder, this news is definitely urate. This matter is no longer a secret in the Vast Heaven Continent right now,¡± another elder said.

    ¡°Ancestor, if this is true, I feel that we should have made preparations earlier. There are definitely many aristocratic families who want a share of the loot now. We shouldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity. After all, this was obtained by our master. Therefore, it¡¯s only right for us to go! We can¡¯t let others benefit from it.¡± The Great Elder analyzed. He didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity.

    ¡°You want to recognize this master now?¡± The Luo n¡¯s Old Ancestor, who was sitting at the head of the table, lightly raised his eyelids and said indifferently. Hmph! These old foxes, when they knew that his son had acknowledged them as master, they were all frightened. They even forced him to imprison Luo Xian and his sons as punishment. However, when they heard that their cheap master was actually so powerful, they wanted to admit it again. Hmph! How could there be such a beautiful thing in the world! A person who could destroy the Wu n just like that, how could he be controlled by others?

    ¡°Uh! Didn¡¯t we not know that Master was so formidable?!¡± The Great Elder said somewhat embarrassedly, his face turning red.

    ¡°Yeah! Old Ancestor, if we can have such a valiant master, then our Luo Family can also do whatever we want in the Vast Heaven Continent in the future,¡± an elder said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t dream too early. From what I know, this master doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge us.¡± The Old Ancestor reminded them.

    ¡°Uh! Ancestor, then we have to perform even better.¡± First Elder hurriedly said.

    ¡°Reporting to Old Ancestor, there is a little red bird outside that wants to see Patriarch..¡± At this time, a guard came to report.

 Chapter 682 - The Sweetness Of The Hot Springs (1)

    <h4>Chapter 682: The Sweetness Of The Hot Springs (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°What little red bird?¡± The ancestor of the Luo n frowned and asked in confusion. A bird actually wanted to see his son. What was going on?

    ¡°Uh! That little red bird said it was here to deliver a letter,¡± the guard said honestly. Although he also found it a little unbelievable, it was the truth!

    ¡°Invite it in!¡± The Luo n¡¯s Old Ancestor said after pondering for a moment.

    ¡°Yes!¡± the guard replied, then turned around and left.

    Before long, the guard returned with a small fiery bird.

    The Luo n¡¯s Old Ancestor raised his head and carefully sized up Feng Zhan. The doubt in his heart grew heavier and heavier. Uh! What kind of beast is this? It has a phoenix crown on its head, its feathers are fiery red, and its body is burning with mes. People who first saw it would definitely think that it was a firebird, but he didn¡¯t think so. However, he didn¡¯t think too much about it.

    As for Feng Zhan, it was also observing the so-called Patriarch of the Luo n. This old man looked to be in his early fifties. His facial features were very handsome, and his eyes were bright and full of spirit. His strength was passable as well. He was a Mystic Emperor. Uh! However, where was the Patriarch of the Luo n? Why was the Old Ancestor of the Luo n in charge now? He was puzzled.

    ¡°You¡¯re the person in charge of the Luo n?¡± Feng Zhan observed for a long time before speaking.

    ¡°I am indeed.¡± The Old Ancestor of the Luo n said. He was getting more and more curious about this little red bird.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Luo Xian?¡± Feng Zhan asked curiously.

    ¡°He has something on now, so I will be in charge of the Luo n for the time being.¡± The Old Ancestor said.

    ¡°Oh, my master sent me to deliver a letter.¡± Feng Zhan said calmly.

    ¡°May I know who is your master?¡± The ancestor of the Luo n asked.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue.¡± Feng Zhan chuckled. The moment its words left its mouth, the Earth Emanations Pavilion Luo n¡¯s Old Ancestor and all the elders in the hall stood up in unison.

    ¡°Is Master doing well?¡± The First Elder of the Luo n asked excitedly.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Feng Zhan said. At the same time, it couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy in itsheart. Wasn¡¯t that unnecessary talk!?

    ¡°May I know what instructions does Master has for us?¡± The Old Ancestor of the Luo n asked calmly. In fact, his heart was beating like a drum.

    ¡°Master has ordered you to manage Martial Immortal City.¡± Feng Zhan did not beat around the bush and said straightforwardly.

    ¡°Really? Master is wise!¡± All of the elders were overjoyed.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for all of you to be so happy. Master just doesn¡¯t want the fruits of her victory to be taken away by others. With your strengths, it¡¯s difficult to say if you¡¯ll be able to defend it or not. Moreover, there are still some remnants of the Wu n that you have to annihte. Otherwise, even if I give Martial Immortal City to all of you for free, all of you can only dream of it.¡± Feng Zhan reminded. It wasn¡¯t that it looked down upon the Luo n, but it was because the Luo n¡¯s strength was far inferior to those top-rate ns!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, messenger. We will do our best and not let Master down.¡± The ancestor of the Luo Family promised.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. By the way, my master doesn¡¯t want you, even if you want to acknowledge my master! Therefore, you will have nothing to do with my master in the future by giving the Martial Immortal City to you,¡± Feng Zhan said, acting on its own initiative. Hmph! It had used its divine sense to scan the area, only to discover that Luo Xian had been locked up. It understood after thinking about it for a moment. It was the ruler of a n. There was no way they could hide the matters of arge n from it!

    ¡°Uh! Messenger¡­¡± The ancestor of the Luo Family was about to exin, but Feng Zhan did not give him any chance. It rolled it eyes at everyone in the hall before pping its wings and flying away¡­

    The elders of the Luo Family were stunned for a long time before they regained their senses.

    ¡°Ancestor, what¡­ what should we do?¡± The First Elder of the Luo n asked with a bitter expression. Wu¡­ He really wanted to acknowledge this master of his. It was not easy to hug a big, thick leg!

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it in the future. Let¡¯s settle the matters in Martial Immortal City first. If Master sees our sincerity, she will definitely forgive us,¡± said the Luo n¡¯s Old Ancestor after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Yes, yes. We must manage the Martial Immortal City well. By the way, Ancestor, shouldn¡¯t we release the Family Head now?¡± The Great Elder reminded carefully.

    ¡°Hurry up and release him!¡± The Old Ancestor hurriedly said. s! That little bird hade too quickly. They had just received the news and had yet to react. Otherwise, if they had released Luo Xian earlier, they would not have angered that little bird!

    ¡°I¡¯ll go personally!¡± The Great Elder said, and then left the meeting hall.

    ¡°Second Elder,e up with a n. We have to take over the Martial Immortal City as soon as possible,¡± instructed the Old Ancestor of the Luo n. It was perfectly justifiable for them to take over the Martial Immortal City now.

    ¡°Yes!¡± All the elders replied before leaving the meeting hall.

    Proud Cold City.

    At the Leng family¡¯s residence.

    Leng Wudi arrived at the back of the mountain with a belly full of doubts. This was the ce where the seniors of the Leng n cultivated after they were not in charge. The spiritual qi here was dense, and there was also a spirit vein underground. Hence, this ce had always been regarded as a forbidden area by the Leng n. Only the seniors of the Leng n who were highly respected had the qualifications to cultivate here. Of course, if a talented junior like him obtained the permission of the ancestor, he could also cultivate here. However, he could only stay here for a month at most. Moreover, without the summons, no descendants of the Leng n were allowed to enter this ce.

    ¡°Seniors, the ancestor wants to see me.¡± After arriving at the forbidden area, Leng Wudi respectfully bowed to the guards at the entrance and said. Although he was the young master of the Leng n, even the weakest guard in the forbidden area was a Profound Emperor, so he had to treat them with respect.

    ¡°Young Master, please enter. The ancestors are already waiting.¡± The guard returned the greeting.

    ¡°Thank you, seniors.¡± After saying that, Leng Wudi walked straight into the forbidden ground.

    ¡°Come in directly!¡± Just as Leng Wudi entered the courtyard, a cold voice entered his ears. Upon hearing that voice, he immediately pushed the door open and entered.

    ¡°Greetings to the three elders!¡± Upon entering the room, Leng Wudi saw three men sitting cross-legged on the ground. After bowing, he obediently stood in front of the three of them.. He was a little nervous, but he was even more puzzled because he really couldn¡¯t figure out why these three elders, who hadn¡¯t shown themselves for a long time, wanted to see him. One had to know that these three people hadn¡¯t summoned anyone for at least a hundred years!

 Chapter 683 - The Sweetness Of The Hot Springs (2)

    <h4>Chapter 683: The Sweetness Of The Hot Springs (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°As expected of the most outstanding descendant of our Leng n. He¡¯s still so calm even after seeing us.¡± A young man in his thirties praised with a smile.

    ¡°Ancestor, you tter me,¡± Leng Wudi said a little embarrassedly. Only he knew that his calmness was all an act. In fact, he was so nervous that his palms were sweating. After all, it was every member of the Leng n¡¯s wish to be summoned by the Ancestor, and it was also his first time meeting the three legendary Ancestors.

    ¡°Wudi, are you curious as to why we summoned you?¡± The slightly older handsome man among the three asked kindly. Leng Wudi was a descendant of his lineage, and he was quite satisfied with Leng Wudi¡¯s performance.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Leng Wudi said honestly. He didn¡¯t dare to hide anything in front of the three elders.

    ¡°You know Leng Ruoxue, right?¡± The cold man who hadn¡¯t spoken the entire time asked.

    ¡°Uh! We¡¯ve met a few times before.¡± Leng Wudi said carefully, but he couldn¡¯t figure it out. Could it be that the Old Ancestor wanted to see him because of Leng Ruoxue? But, how did the Old Ancestor know about Leng Ruoxue? He couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Does Leng Ruoxuee from the Lingfeng Continent?¡± The grim man asked somewhat anxiously.

    ¡°Old Ancestor, I¡¯m not sure either.¡± Leng Wudiposed himself and replied carefully.

    ¡°Second Brother, I told you that Wudi would definitely not know,¡± the young man said knowingly.

    ¡°Forget it, Wudi, go and invite Leng Ruoxue over. I have something to ask her.¡± The cold man thought for a while and said. Sigh! He knew he was a little anxious.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Leng Wudi hurriedly replied. Even though he did not know where Leng Ruoxue was now, since it was the Old Ancestor who wanted to meet, then he had to find Leng Ruoxue even if he had to overturn the entire Vast Heaven Continent.

    ¡°Wudi, take your leave! Don¡¯t mention this to anyone,¡± the older man instructed.

    ¡°Yes, three ancestors. Wudi will take his leave.¡± Leng Wudi bowed and left the room¡­

    At the same time, Feng Zhan also found Leng Ruoxue and the others who were waiting for him outside Martial Immortal City.

    ¡°Master!¡± Feng Zhan happily threw himself into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s embrace and affectionately rubbed against her. Afterwards, he took over Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Feng Zhan, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Leng Ruoxue gently stroked Feng Zhan¡¯s feathers and said with concern.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s not hard. Master, I have something to report to you.¡± Feng Zhan looked at Leng Ruoxue timidly and said softly.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Uh! Why is Feng Zhan¡¯s expression so serious?!

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s like this¡­¡± Feng Zhan went on and on, adding oil to the fire and telling Leng Ruoxue everything he knew about the Luo Family. After that, he stared at his master with his red crystal-like eyes, feeling uneasy.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said disapprovingly. Actually, she had already expected something like this to happen. If it were her, she probably wouldn¡¯t be willing either, so she could understand.

    ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Feng Zhan couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? Just like you said, I don¡¯t want them either!¡± Leng Ruoxueughed lightly. She wouldn¡¯t do something like sticking her hot face on someone¡¯s cold butt.

    ¡°Hehe! Master, those people will definitely rely on you.¡± Feng Zhan said with great certainty.

    ¡°Ignore them, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone nodded and continued on their way¡­

    Half a monthter, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at the foot of a mountain.

    ¡°Miss, why is it so hot here?¡± Peach wiped the sweat off her forehead andined.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her head to look at the sky. It was already evening, logically speaking, the temperature shouldn¡¯t be so high!

    ¡°Hehe, this should be the Fiery Mountain.¡± Wu Qing smiled and said. In the past half a month, they had entered whenever they saw a mountain. He wondered if Xue¡¯er would choose to enter this mountain that was like a furnace. He was very curious!

    ¡°This mountain is called the Fiery Mountain?¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she said somewhat speechlessly. Hearing this name, she actually recalled a name from her previous life. There was a ce called the Fiery Mountain!

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Girl, there are quite a few fire attribute medicinal herbs in this mountain. Let¡¯s go in and pick some!¡± The little old man suggested excitedly.

    ¡°No! It¡¯s too hot here!¡± Feng Da pleaded with a dejected face. He would rather enter the snowy mountain than the ming mountain.

    ¡°Young Feng Da, there are many good things in this mountain!¡± the little old man enticed. If he hadn¡¯te with Xue¡¯er and the rest, to be honest, he didn¡¯t really want to go in. After all, the temperature inside wasn¡¯t something an ordinary person could withstand.

    ¡°Really?¡± There was a look of disbelief on Feng Da¡¯s face. Boohoo¡­ Could this old man have said that on purpose to deceive him?

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Lass, shall we go in?¡± The little old man asked with anticipation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look! If you find it too hot, then enter the space.¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Miss, I want to enter the space,¡± said Peach quickly. She could not stand the heat. It was already so hot at the foot of the mountain. The temperature inside must be even higher.

    ¡°Who else wants to go in?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at everyone and continued to ask.

    Everyone looked at each other. No one dared to ask this question. In the end, only Peach wanted to go in. Peach saw that no one else wanted to enter the space except her and felt a little embarrassed. In the end, no one went in.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go into the mountain!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Following Leng Ruoxue¡¯s order, the crowd walked into the Fiery Mountain withrge strides.

    Just as they had expected, the temperature inside the Fiery Mountain was much higher than outside. However, it was indeed as the little old man had said. There were many herbs in the mountain. This was simply a paradise for fire-attribute herbs and beasts.

    ¡°This ce is not bad, I like it.¡± Feng Zhan, who was standing on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder, happily said. Hehe, this ce is really suitable for the cultivation of fire attribute beast.. Even the Spiritual Aura in the air contained only fire attribute.

 Chapter 684 - The Sweetness Of The Hot Springs (3)

    <h4>Chapter 684: The Sweetness Of The Hot Springs (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    However, Feng Zhan¡¯s words attracted the collective disdain of Feng Da and the others. It was because they were so hot that they were almost sticking out their tongues like dogs. They had already taken off all the clothes they could take off, but there was actually a beast making sarcastic remarks. It was really infuriating.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Feng Zhanughed foolishly. It also knew that its words had already aroused the wrath of the crowd. Boohoo¡­ he didn¡¯t do it on purpose.

    ¡°Wait, gather all the herbs here and walk inside.¡± As they walked, Leng Ruoxue discovered arge amount of herbs, so she stopped and ordered.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Da and the others replied. They then bent down and prepared to collect the herbs on the ground.

    ¡°This is for you.¡± Charm which had been lying in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s embrace suddenly spoke. After speaking, it used its ice type technique to freeze quite a bit of ice and gave it to Feng Da and the others.

    When Feng Da and the others saw this, they immediately beamed with joy. Then, one after another, they started ttering Charm.

    ¡°Hehe! Charm, you¡¯re amazing!¡±

    ¡°Charm! You¡¯re the best!¡±

    Everyone said excitedly. With the Charm¡¯s ice, they would feel much better in the Fiery Mountain. Thinking of this, their confidence was immediately boosted. Then, they squatted on the ground and started gathering herbs.

    An hourter, after everyone¡¯s hard work, the herbs on the ground were finally gathered. Leng Ruoxue and the others continued to walk into the mountain.

    Everyone paid attention to their surroundings as they walked. At the same time, they kept all the herbs that they passed by without wasting any. They even caught a lot of little beasts for dinner along the way.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s camp here tonight!¡± When they arrived at a rtively spacious open space, the monster reminded.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked around and nodded.

    When Feng Da and the others heard that, they immediately split up the work. Some set up tents, some started a fire, and some started food. There was order even though everyone was busy¡­

    ¡°Miss, the river water over there is hot.¡± L¨¹ Tao and Cui Zhu, who were in charge of preparing the vegetables, each held a blue seed in their hands as they said gloomily. They knew that there was a small river not far from here. Coincidentally, they had dug up quite a lot of wild vegetables and mushrooms along the way. They wanted to wash the vegetables there, but when they arrived, they realized that the river water was very hot. They casually threw a vegetable leaf into the river, and in the blink of an eye, it was cooked. After seeing this situation, how could they still dare to wash the vegetables there!

    ¡°Hot? I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned slightly before pulling the demon to the nearby river.

    When they reached the river, Leng Ruoxue was pleasantly surprised. This was actually a natural hot spring. In short, the river wasn¡¯t very big. The surface of the river was filled with steam, and bubbles were popping up from time to time. When she saw this, she reached her hand down slightly. Oh, although it was a little hot, it was still bearable.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, be careful, it¡¯s hot!¡± The freak quickly reminded when he saw Xue¡¯er reaching her hand into the water. The temperature of the water looked very high!

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, demon, this is a natural hot spring!¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily. She never thought there would be a hot spring here.

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s just right to use it to cook eggs.¡± The freak thought for a while and said. This temperature should be able to cook the eggs.

    ¡°You glutton!¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless.

    ¡°Is there anything nice to eat?¡± Suddenly, Empty¡¯s voice came from behind them.

    ¡°Another glutton!¡± Leng Ruoxue muttered to herself helplessly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a foodie, what are you guys talking about?¡± Empty protested before looking at Leng Ruoxue curiously.

    ¡°I found a hot spring. The demon wanted to use it to cook eggs.¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed and said weakly.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good to cook eggs. It¡¯s very suitable here,¡± Empty agreed.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, this hot spring is a rare item. It¡¯s very rare in the Vast Heaven Continent,¡± Empty continued.

    ¡°Yes, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any in Ling Feng Continent.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and said.

    ¡°Miss, dinner is ready.¡± Feng Da walked over and said just as Leng Ruoxue and the other two were chatting by the hot spring.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied, then the four of them returned to the encampment.

    After dinner, Leng Ruoxue was still thinking about the hot spring. However, Feng Da and the others weren¡¯t very interested, so after everyone fell asleep, she asked the devil to apany her to the hot spring.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you sure you want me to soak in the hot spring with you?¡± The freak asked uncertainly when they reached the edge of the hot spring. His beautiful face was slightly flushed, and his heart started to beat faster.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± the freak asked nervously, his heart pounding.

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in confusion. She was also puzzled. What¡¯s wrong with this freak? Why is he so shy?

    ¡°What if I lose control and want to eat you¡­¡± The freak stopped mid-sentence, too embarrassed to continue. His face was burning as if it was about to catch fire.

    ¡°Eat me? Maybe I would be the one who wouldn¡¯t be able to control myself and eat you instead!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased. Hehe, the freak¡¯s current appearance made her want to bully him! He was too cute.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re wee to try me. I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time.¡± The freak smiled charmingly. His starry eyes were sparkling as he said with anticipation.

    ¡°Haha, quickly take off your clothes!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged. After speaking, she took off her clothes. Meanwhile, the freak kept his head down, not daring to look at her.

    ¡°Oh!¡± The freak lowered his head and used his trembling hands to undo the buttons on his body. Waah¡­ he was so nervous! Even though he slept with Xue¡¯er every day, they were still very pure and had yet to see each others¡¯ naked bodies!

    ¡°Freak, you¡¯re so slow! You don¡¯t have to take off all your clothes!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded with a wicked smile. Sigh! She was already sitting in the hot spring, but the devil was still slowly unbuttoning his shirt! She really didn¡¯t know why he was so embarrassed! Sooner orter, it would be her!

    ¡°Oh!¡± The freak¡¯s face turned even redder upon hearing Xue¡¯er¡¯s words. In fact, if Xue¡¯er hadn¡¯t reminded him, he might have stripped naked!

    After a while, the freak finally took off his shorts. Then, he slowly walked into the hot spring with a red face¡­

 Chapter 685 - The Fire Fox Couple (1)

    <h4>Chapter 685: The Fire Fox Couple (1)</h4>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡­¡± The freak sat down beside Leng Ruoxue shyly. He was so nervous that he started stuttering.

    ¡°Oh, your figure is not bad.¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes and openly admired the benefits that belonged to her. A firm chest, t stomach, long and strong legs, coupled with his beautiful and shy face, it was too tempting.

    Leng Ruoxue knew that she wasn¡¯t a woman that could be easily seduced by beauty. However, the devil¡¯s looks and figure were enough to attract her. Sigh! How could this man be so good-looking? Wasn¡¯t he obviously trying to make hermit a crime? She couldn¡¯t help butin in her heart as her naughty hands uncontrobly caressed the freak¡¯s body¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± The freak¡¯s heart trembled, and he narrowed his eyes, not daring to look at Xue¡¯er. Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er was so alluring. She was only wearing clothes he had never seen before, the thinness of the cloth could not hide anything. So, Xue¡¯er¡¯s sexy and perfect figure could be seen at a nce in front of him. Moreover, even though the two of them were not hugging each other, they could feel the heat from each other¡¯s bodies. He did not know if it was because of the hot spring or because of their bodies, but it was very hot!

    ¡°Freak, you have a nosebleed.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the two streams of blood flowing out of the freak¡¯s nose and quickly reminded him.

    ¡°Oh! Is that so?¡± The freak wiped his hands. As expected, his hands were stained with blood. He used the hot spring water to wash them without thinking.

    ¡°Let me help you.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some heartache. Then, she used her small hands to clean the blood under the freak¡¯s nose.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s all your fault, boohoo¡­¡± The freakined as he looked at Xue¡¯er with tears in his bright eyes. His peerless face was full of grievance.

    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked innocently.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t wear so little, would I have a nosebleed if you didn¡¯t touch me? Boohoo¡­¡± The demon felt that he had embarrassed himself in front of Xue¡¯er again. How embarrassing!

    ¡°Haha! Who asked you to be so attractive?¡± Thinking of this, Leng Ruoxue felt a little wronged. Sob¡­ she wasn¡¯t a pervert at all! However, she had always wanted to take advantage of the freak, so it was all his fault!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let me kiss you.¡± The freak lowered his head and asked shyly.

    ¡°If you want to kiss me, then kiss me. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t kissed you before, why ask!¡± Leng Ruoxue said generously and looked at the freak with a smile.

    ¡°Mmm, then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony,¡± the freak said. Then, he stretched out his long arms and hugged Xue¡¯er. He lowered his head slightly and his hot lips covered Xue¡¯er¡¯s¡­

    ¡°Ugh! Freak¡­ let me catch my breath!¡± Their tongues intertwined as they chased each other passionately. The long kiss almost suffocated Leng Ruoxue¡­

    ¡°Let me give you some air¡­¡± the freak said. Then, he deepened the kiss¡­

    They did not know how long the kisssted before they reluctantly left each other¡¯s lips. However, the two of them were still hugging each other tightly, and the heat in their bodies continued to rise¡­

    ¡°Freak¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue felt the change in the freak¡¯s body and was extremely shy. Coupled with the heat from the hot spring, her beautiful little face was flushed red and looked even more alluring!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er¡­¡± The freak called out softly. Then, he could not help but bite Xue¡¯er¡¯s soft face. Oh, it tasted so good!

    ¡°Freak, why did you bite me!¡± Leng Ruoxue pouted and pretended to be unhappy.

    ¡°Hehe, my Xue¡¯er is too tempting. I really want to eat her in one bite.¡± The demon said with a face full of desire. After saying that, he took another bite of Xue¡¯er¡¯s tender little face.

    ¡°My freak is also very attractive, I want to eat you too.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly, her naughty little hands caressing the freak¡¯s body. Hehe, it felt good to touch, his muscles were firm, his skin was tight and stic, the eight pieces of tofu on his abdomen were even more distinct¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, if you continue to touch me, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences!¡± The freak panted rapidly, his chest heaving up and down as he warned her. He really wanted to eat Xue¡¯er right now but desired a title even more. Boohoo¡­

    ¡°Uh! Sorry, I identally touched too much!¡± Leng Ruoxue was extremely embarrassed. Her beautiful face turned even redder, but she was more nervous.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, when are you going to give me a title?¡± The freak took a deep breath before asking with a face full of desire.

    ¡°Haha! I¡¯m not telling you,¡± Leng Ruoxueughed evilly. Actually, she had already thought about it, but she was not going to say it out loud.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re bullying me.¡± The freak was so anxious that he was about to cry. His tears were even welling up in his bright eyes. Oh, looks like he had to use his trump card.

    ¡°Uh! Don¡¯t cry! I¡¯ll tell you, okay?!¡± Leng Ruoxue raised the white g in surrender. Even though she knew the freak was most likely faking it, she still fell for it! Her heart would ache every time she saw the freak staring at her with tears in his eyes. Boohoo¡­ could it be that this freak was going to eat her up for the rest of her life? She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little depressed thinking of this. However, she felt even more happier. She was very grateful to have met a freak in this strange world and had so many family members who loved her. She felt that she was really a very lucky person.

    ¡°Then tell me quickly!¡± The freak was very anxious. Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er was finally willing to give him a title. He felt as if he had waited for her for a lifetime.

    Leng Ruoxue pulled the freak¡¯s head down and whispered a few words into his ear. The freak revealed a beautiful smile and stood there in a daze¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re not allowed to lie to me!¡± After a while, the freak regained his senses and warned her.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She had always been trustworthy, how could the freak not believe her words¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± The freak hugged Leng Ruoxue. The two of them continued to hug each other tightly. They did not speak for a long time. However, it was also because of this that silence was better than words. The two of them were filled with excitement. Even though it was hard to control their body¡¯s instinctive needs, they did not want their first time to be too careless. Therefore, the two of them controlled themselves well..

 Chapter 686 - The Fire Fox Couple (2)

    <h4>Chapter 686: The Fire Fox Couple (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    After a long time.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go back and sleep!¡± The freak released the soft body in his arms and said with a face full of reluctance.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, go and put on your clothes first!¡± The freak lowered his head and said. He did not dare to look at Xue¡¯er anymore. The fire on his body had been extinguished with great difficulty. He did not want to waste all his efforts!

    ¡°Haha! Alright!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled and left the warmth of the freak¡¯s embrace. Then, she walked out of the hot spring and put on her clothes. She then said to the freak, ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± The freak nodded and strode to the shore. However, when he picked up his clothes and put them on, he felt someone¡¯s eyes staring at him. Boohoo¡­ he was being taken advantage of again!

    ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the depressed expression on the freak¡¯s face andughed happily. Hehe! The freak was really too cute. It seemed the benefits that came first were not bad. She could even admire the beautiful man changing. She would not be as shy as the freak, she would definitely watch it openly!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re too evil,¡± the demon said, wanting to cry but having no tears. Sigh! Forget it, he had epted his fate. He was going to be Xue¡¯er¡¯s person sooner orter anyway. If Xue¡¯er wanted to see him, she could see him as much as she wanted!

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Leng Ruoxue mischievously moved in front of the freak and quickly kissed his alluring red lips before running away.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why are you running!¡± the freak said with some dissatisfaction. Boohoo¡­ This was too much. He ran away after taking advantage of her!

    ¡°Of course you have to run after taking advantage of me. Otherwise, you will take revenge!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with understanding. Then, she stood a meter away and looked at the freak proudly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t take revenge. Come over quickly!¡± The freak had already put on his clothes and coaxed her helplessly. Sigh! I didn¡¯t expect Xue¡¯er to be so naughty. She¡¯s so cute!

    ¡°Oh, you said it yourself!¡± After Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, she slowly and carefully walked over.

    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t take revenge, but I will hit your little butt.¡± The freak stretched out his long arm and pulled Xue¡¯er into his embrace. Hisrge hand patted Xue¡¯er¡¯s perky butt a few times as he said proudly.

    ¡°Freak, how could you hit someone¡¯s butt?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was red with embarrassment. Her beautiful eyes red fiercely at the demon as she said, sob¡­ She had lived for two lifetimes, but she had never been spanked like this before!

    ¡°I want to take advantage too!¡± the freak said matter-of-factly. Then, he picked Xue¡¯er up by the waist and strode towards the camp.

    After returning to the camp, the freak lowered his footsteps and entered the tent without alerting anyone. Then, he carried Xue¡¯er andy down on the mat. The two of them slept together¡­

    The next day.

    By the time Leng Ruoxue and the freak left the tent, everyone was already up and busy with breakfast.

    After breakfast, everyone continued on their way.

    The group chatted andughed along the way. Those who did not know would definitely think that they were here to y. In fact, they were here to train.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, there¡¯s a sound over there. Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± Empty suddenly pointed to their left.

    ¡°Mn.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Then, the crowd walked towards the left.

    After walking for about half an hour, they arrived at their destination. The sound came from there.

    ¡°Miss, are these fire foxes?¡± L¨¹ Tao looked at the three beautiful fire foxes and asked in surprise.

    ¡°En, it¡¯s a fire fox!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded her head. Not far away from them, there were three fire red foxes. Two of them were as big as a small mountain and were lying weakly on the ground. Their fiery red fur was stained with blood, and their originally soft and smooth fur was almost all tangled together. The other small one was tightly held in the arms of a big fox. That small fox was not even the size of a palm, and its eyes had not even openedpletely. At this moment, it was crying out with a sobbing sound from its mouth, and it was crying non-stop¡­

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the three foxes not far away and understood in her heart that this should be a family of three. The little fox had just been born not more than two days ago, but its parents were seriously injured. Although they were unable to take care of the little fox, they still protected it tightly in their arms. Seeing this, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the greatness of the love of parents. Even if she was injured, she still had to protect her child!

    Perhaps sensing the approach of a stranger, the little fox warily pricked up its furry little ears and turned its head left and right as though it was looking for the source of danger¡­

    At this moment, the two huge foxes also felt the presence of a stranger. They forced their weak bodies to stand up from the ground and let out low growls from time to time, as if warning them not to approach¡­

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the two foxes with fierce eyes, bared their teeth and growled while releasing the pressure of a Transcendent Divine Beasts. However, their four limbs were trembling non-stop and she was speechless. Aye! She knew that these two foxes were not weak and were both level-five Transcendent Divine Beasts. However, with their unstable posture, could they scare them?

    ¡°Little fox, your injuries are so serious, you are not our match!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded helplessly. However, she admired the spirit of these two foxes.

    ¡°Human, we would rather die than be caught by you.¡± Thergest male fire fox red at them with a pair of ss-like eyes and said viciously.

    ¡°Are you guys nning to self-destruct?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯d rather die in pieces than live in dishonor!¡± The male fire fox said with great momentum. Although they were already at the end of their flight, they absolutely could not be looked down upon by the enemy! Foxes also had their dignity. Even if they died, they had to die with honor!

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue softly replied. Then, she summoned the charm, treasure and the shine from the bracelet. Uh! Perhaps it would be easier tomunicate with the same kind!

    ¡°Cute Master!¡± Baby first affectionately rubbed against Leng Ruoxue as soon as Baby came out, Then, it took small, square steps and very elegantly walked in front of the three fire foxes.. He carefully sized up the three fire foxes before calmly saying, ¡°Little Fire! Don¡¯t treat my master as an enemy. My master is the best master in the world!¡±

 Chapter 687 - The Fire Fox Couple (3)

    <h4>Chapter 687: The Fire Fox Couple (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Humph! No human is trustworthy!¡± The male fire fox said with extreme disdain. It had lived for several hundred years and was well aware of the evil habits of humans. In the past, the number of fire foxes that died at the hands of humans was not small. Many of them were even forced to be contract beasts of humans. From then on, they lost their freedom and were ordered by humans, bing human¡¯s hired thugs!

    ¡°Little Fire! I admit that there are degenerates among humans, but you can¡¯t overturn a whole ship of people with one stick! My master and the rest are all good people! Moreover, my master can also save you and your wife!¡± Baby said confidently. Hehe! This temptation is big enough, right?!

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. We would rather die than be contracted beasts of humans. Hmph! To think that even the Purple Pupil Snow Fox has fallen to attach itself to humans. To think that you are the king of the fox race! You have disgraced our fox race.¡± The male fire fox nced at Charm and said in extreme disappointment. There were not many foxes in this world. Other than those that had been killed and contracted by humans, there were probably less than a hundred that had free bodies. As for the Purple Pupil Snow Fox, it had long vanished. And the one it saw today had acknowledged humans as its master! Therefore, it was rather disappointed!

    ¡°Uh!¡± Standing not far away, Charm, which was shot while lying down was still depressed. The fury in its heart burned wildly. Who do you think it provoked? It still hadn¡¯t said anything. Why did this detestable male fox direct the fire onto it! Of course, it was still unclear about the current situation of the Vast Heaven Continent¡¯s fox n. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be so angry.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the aggrieved Mei and held her in her arms,forting her, ¡°Charm, patients are all unreasonable, let¡¯s not argue with them!¡±

    ¡°Um.¡± Charm nodded its furry little head. Its beautiful purple eyes were filled with tears of grievance. It would not bicker with a heavily injured and unreasonable fox even though this fire fox despised it. That would be too ungentlemanly.

    ¡°Good girl!¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed its soft fur and felt a little guilty in her heart. Sigh! Initially, she thought it would be easier tomunicate with her own kind. However, she was clearly wrong because this was clearly a little angry fox. However, she, who had always liked small animals, would not be calctive with a bad-tempered beast. Furthermore, she could not bear to let the little fox, who had just been born and had not fully opened her eyes, lose the protection of her parents and be an orphan. Therefore, she would save these two unfriendly beasts!

    Thinking up to here, Leng Ruoxue took out two round and pure white medicinal pellets and said to the male fox, ¡°I never thought of making you guys my contract beasts. I just want to help you guys. Here are two medicinal pellets, enough to treat your injuries. Of course, whether you eat it or not is up to you.¡±

    After she finished speaking, Leng Ruoxue handed the medicinal pill to Dazzle. She indicated for Dazzle to ce the medicinal pill beside them. After that, she gave everyone a look and everyone left withrge strides.

    It was close to noon. Leng Ruoxue and the others found a random ce to start a fire and prepare lunch.

    After the fire was lit, Leng Ruoxue ced the fish and meat she had prepared on the fire and sat down.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you unhappy?¡± The freak sat down beside Xue¡¯er and asked.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s normal for beasts not to like humans. It¡¯s not like I only found out today.¡± Leng Ruoxue shook her head. She never liked to use her warm face to stick to other people¡¯s cold buttocks. If it wasn¡¯t for that newborn fox, she wouldn¡¯t have meddled in other people¡¯s business. Moreover, because she had loved animals since she was young, she couldn¡¯t ignore beasts. Therefore, even though the two big foxes were very wary of her, she still left them some medicine that could treat injuries. She hoped that the two stubborn fire foxes and their wife would work hard to live for their children!

    ¡°Cute master, I love you the most.¡± Baby jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and said coquettishly. Then, it continued to rub against her chest.

    ¡°Be good!¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed her baby¡¯s fur and said happily. Oh, her beasts were all so cute, she was already very satisfied. So, why did she have to take it to heart because of a beast that viewed humans as an enemy!

    ¡°Master! I¡¯m very happy that you¡¯re my master.¡± Charm also jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s embrace and said with a face full of reliance. Even though she had just been looked down upon by her own kind, she was very d that she had a master who cared about beast and treated beast like a family member.

    ¡°Haha! Charm is getting cuter and cuter.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with satisfaction.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, am I not cute?¡± The freak immediately protested.

    ¡°Cute!¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly coaxed. Sigh! The freak always liked to fight for favor with her beast. She really couldn¡¯t do anything to him.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± The freak nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°Miss, the food is ready!¡± At this time, Feng Da suddenly walked over and said.

    ¡°En, let everyonee and eat! The meat is almost done roasting,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Then, she used a dagger to cut a few pieces of golden roasted meat and handed them to the little beastie around her.

    Feng Da and the others also walked over and sat around the fire.

    Everyone was eating the roasted meat in their hands as they chatted. Suddenly, a red light shed. After that, L¨¹ Tao realized that the meat in her hands had disappeared¡­

    ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s my roast meat?¡± L¨¹ Tao asked in confusion. The red light was too fast for her to react. When she came back to her senses, the meat in her hand had already disappeared.

    ¡°L¨¹ Tao, your meat is over there!¡± Feng Da pointed at the little fiery red beast that was eating the roasted meat with its eyes half closed and a slightly speechless expression.

    ¡°Uh! It¡¯s that little fox! Isn¡¯t it just born? Why is it so fast?¡± L¨¹ Tao was a little speechless. She was a Mystic Monarch after all! Her roasted meat was actually stolen by a little fox who had yet to fully open her eyes. If this got out, she would be too ashamed to face anyone!

    ¡°Fire Foxes are most proficient in both fire and wind elements, and it specializes in speed,¡± Charm exined.

    ¡°Little guy, why are you running around everywhere? Where are your parents?¡± Leng Ruoxue picked up the little fire fox that was happily eating and asked in confusion.

 Chapter 688 - The Fire Fox Couple (4)

    <h4>Chapter 688: The Fire Fox Couple (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°That¡­ that way!¡± The little fire fox gently pointed and said in a childish voice. At the same time, it didn¡¯t forget to nibble on the roasted meat in its paws. Oh, it was so fragrant! It couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of this delicious food, so it could only run over and snatch it!

    Leng Ruoxue looked in the direction the little fire fox was pointing at and saw two slightly shy fire foxesing out from behind the bushes. Their fur was glossy and slippery, and their injuries were all healed!

    ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in confusion. These two foxes hated humans so much, shouldn¡¯t they stay far away from them? Why did they follow them here? Don¡¯t tell her that this was purely a coincidence, she didn¡¯t believe it!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, this family of three has been tailing us all along!¡± Empty said with a smile. Actually, he had already noticed the three little tails behind him, but he had not said anything about it.

    ¡°Oh! Why are you following us?¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. What are these foxes up to?

    ¡°We¡¯re here to thank you.¡± The Fire Fox Couple looked at each other before the male fox spoke.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I gave you the medicinal pills because I didn¡¯t want this little fire fox to be an orphan at such a young age, and not because I want you to thank me.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a slightly cold tone. She still couldn¡¯t quite figure out what these two foxes wanted to do. However, she wouldn¡¯t think too much of herself and think that this fox couple was moved by her and wanted to ¡®sacrifice¡¯ themselves.

    ¡°We¡­ We¡­¡± The male fox¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment. He wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t. He even stuttered.

    ¡°What do you guys want?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in confusion. Uh! Why did this hot-tempered male fox be so shy? Where did its imposing manner go?

    ¡°We don¡¯t have anywhere to go¡­¡± The female fox could only speak up seeing that her husband couldn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Eh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. They had nowhere to go, what did it have to do with her? Could it be that they wanted her to take them in? Oh! This wasn¡¯t a shelter!

    ¡°With your strength, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to upy a territory!¡± Empty smiled and said. These two foxes were both level-five super divine beasts. If he said that he couldn¡¯t find a ce to live in this mountain, he wouldn¡¯t believe it even if he was beaten to death!

    ¡°Our home has been taken over by another even more powerful beast, so we have no home to return to now,¡± the fox mother said with a hint of sadness in her voice. It was getting harder and harder to encounter other foxes of the same species as her, but this woman had three of them by her side, and one of them was even a king of the fox n. Thus, after discussing among themselves after recovering from their injuries, the two of them wanted to follow by the side of that snow fox. It was just that¡­ her husband had been very rude to that snow fox, so they were a little embarrassed to speak up. In addition, they didn¡¯t know if these people would take in their family of three.

    ¡°You want me to take you in?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Mn, mn.¡± The two foxes nodded their heads in unison. This woman had saved their lives. As for wanting to follow by the side of the Snow Fox, other than the fact that the fox was publicly acknowledged as the king of the Fox n, they also wanted to repay Leng Ruoxue for saving their lives. After all, beast knew how to repay favors.

    ¡°Charm, what do you think?¡± Leng Ruoxue lowered her head and asked the Mei in her arms. That male fox was very rude to them just now. If it wasn¡¯t friendly to her, she could argue with them, but she didn¡¯t want her beast to suffer.

    ¡°Master, leave them behind!¡± Charm looked at the little fire fox, who was eating roasted meat with its head lowered, and then looked at the expectant couple. Her heart softened as she spoke. In truth, she could understand the anger of a naturally proud beast when it heard that its own kind recognized another as its master. If their positions were reversed today, it was afraid that its reaction would be even more intense. Thus, after thinking it through, it no longer felt angry.

    ¡°En, since Charm said to keep you guys, then you guys can stay in the group!¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± The two fire foxes were very happy. After thanking him, the male fox walked in front of Charm and bowed slightly. Then, he said, ¡°Sorry about earlier. I was just¡­¡±

    However, before the male fox could finish, he was interrupted by Charm. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not angry anymore. Also, I can understand why your reactions are so intense.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± The male fox felt relieved after hearing what Charm said.

    ¡°Little Fire! Did you just say that a beast stronger than you guys upied your home?¡± At this time, Baby asked curiously.

    ¡°Yes, we were injured by that beast.¡± The male fox lowered his head and said gloomily. Sigh! If this human hadn¡¯t saved them, they would have died and their children wouldn¡¯t have survived.

    ¡°What beast is that?¡± Baby continued asking.

    ¡°That beast is covered in mes. I¡¯m not sure what species it is, but it¡¯s very powerful. It¡¯s a level-eight super divine beast.¡± The male fire fox told him what it knew.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I was giving birth, the two of us might not have been its match even if we worked together, boohoo¡­¡± the fire fox said with great self-reproach. When that beast attacked, it happened to be giving birth. Hence, not only did its husband have to deal with that powerful beast, he also had to divert his attention to worry about it. And the fire fox was severely injured in order to protect the mother and son. After giving birth, its body was weak and it was no match for that powerful enemy. That was why the husband and wife almost died. Sigh! Luckily, this human saved them. Otherwise, their child would probably not have survived.

    ¡°Level Eight Transcendent Divine Beast? Its strength is indeed not low!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Other than Icy, that beast should be the highest rank she knew until now.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s not bad if a Level Eight Transcendent Divine Beast bes a contract beast,¡± Empty said with a smile.

    ¡°I already have a lot of beasts. Even if they haven¡¯t reached the strength of a Level Eight Transcendent Divine Beasts, no one is their match if we attack them in groups.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled. To others, a Level Eight Transcendent Divine Beasts might be attractive, but she wasn¡¯t too interested.

    ¡°Miss, that beast is of the fire attribute.. It¡¯s the most suitable contract for Young Master,¡± L¨¹ Tao suggested.

 Chapter 689 - The Adorable Beasts (1)

    <h4>Chapter 689: The Adorable Beasts (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Haha, thank you for your kind intentions, Peach Lu. However, I really don¡¯t need it. It¡¯s better to give it to other people!¡± Leng Ruohan declined. His beasts were enough. Even though the other party was a level-eight Transcendent Divine Beasts, he still had no intention of taking it. Moreover, he believed that in time, his beasts would also advance to level-eight Transcendent Divine Beasts. Therefore, he was not in a hurry.

    ¡°If anyone else knew that a level-eight Transcendent Divine Beasts had appeared here, they would havee to capture it long ago. However, you guys are actually making excuses. Sigh! This is too much,¡± Wu Xiao teased.

    ¡°So what if it¡¯s a level eight Transcendent Divine Beast? If my beast uses a tag-team battle, it will still have to surrender!¡± Leng Ruoxue said disapprovingly. In fact, she knew that the higher the rank of the beast, the more prideful it would be and the harder it would be to tame it. Moreover, she did not want it to be difficult for strong beasts. Therefore, unless it was necessary, she would not use beast taming to forcefully tame those arrogant beasts. Moreover, she seemed to prefer raising them from a young age, hehe! Therefore, although her beasts had yet to reach the eighth rank, their feelings for her were very deep. It was not something ordinary beasts couldpare to.

    ¡°Yes, yes! My cute master, isn¡¯t it just a level-eight Super Divine Beast! Don¡¯t be afraid, leave it to us,¡± Baby said confidently. Hehe! They did not like to y by the rules, so they were not afraid of level-eight Super Divine Beasts. Of course, that was excluding freaks like Icy.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll reach level eight sooner orter,¡± Charm said. Well, it had decided to cultivate hard and strive to be a level-nine Transcendent Divine Beasts as soon as possible. Even though it might not beparable to the Ice Qilin in terms of bloodline, it believed that it would not be inferior to the Qilin if it advanced to level-nine Transcendent Divine Beast.

    ¡°En, I¡¯m already very satisfied with you guys.¡± Leng Ruoxue raised the two furry little beasts in her arms high up in front of her. Oh, her own beast looked so cute no matter how she looked at it.

    ¡°Hehe! Our young miss¡¯ beast pets are all delivered to her doorstep.¡± Feng Da said with a smile. He knew from the past that his young miss¡¯ attraction to beast pets was unrivaled.

    ¡°Sigh! You guys!¡± Wu Qing sighed, his handsome face full of helplessness.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are we going to look for that level-eight super divine beast?¡± Leng Qingtian, who had been silent all this while, asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we can train our beasts.¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a while and said. Although she was not very interested in the level-eight Super Divine Beast, it was not bad to let the beast be a sparring partner for her own beast.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you there,¡± the male fox volunteered. It was so excited! It finally had a chance to take revenge. Now that it and its wife were working together with thisdy¡¯s beasts, that level-eight Transcendent Divine Beast would definitely surrender. Hehe, it was even more confident with a backer.

    ¡°En.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Looking at the excitement of the Fire Fox couple, she knew that these two little guys also wanted revenge.

    After everyone finished eating and tidied up, the Fire Fox couple led them to their former residence.

    After walking for nearly an hour and passing through several mountains, Leng Ruoxue and the others were brought to a mountain stream by Huo Hu and his wife. Before they even got close, they could already see two streams of fiery red magma like two red ribbons crossing the mountain stream, splitting the entire mountain stream into two.

    ¡°It¡¯s so hot in here,¡± Vonda said, unable to stand the heat. At the same time, she kept wiping the sweat from her forehead with her hand.

    ¡°This is the core of the entire Fiery Mountain, of course it¡¯s hot.¡± Leng Ruoxue said knowingly. These two fire foxes were super divine beasts with both fire and wind attributes, so they naturally liked ces with abundant fire attribute spiritual energy.

    ¡°Master, I like this ce, hehe!¡± Feng Zhan chuckled as it spoke. It was sofortable that its eyes were half-closed, and its face was filled with enjoyment.

    Suddenly, Feng Zhan fell from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulders with a ¡®plop¡¯ sound, its ws hitting the ground.

    ¡°Haha! Who asked you to be so proud of yourself. Now, extreme joy brings sorrow!¡± Feng Daughed happily.

    ¡°Dammit! Why did you kick me?¡± Feng Zhan red at the treasure that had yet to retract its leg and roared out fiercely.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re not pleasing to the eye! Hmph! Who asked you to be socent?¡± Baby said with a furious expression. After that, he released another water element profound technique thatpletely drenched Feng Zhan!

    ¡°Master, my darling is bullying me.¡± Feng Zhan, who was drenched like a soup bird, had tears in its eyes as it looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully. Unfortunately, it was ignored by its own master.

    ¡°Where is that level-eight Transcendent Divine Beast?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended not to see Feng Zhan¡¯s pleading expression and said directly to the fire fox.

    ¡°It¡¯s in that cave.¡± The male fire fox pointed at the cave nearby. Then, it looked at Feng Zhan with extreme sympathy. Sigh! Poor little red bird! It knew that other than fire-attribute beasts, the other beasts wouldn¡¯t like this ce, yet she was still so arrogant. Who else would he kick if not you!

    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go in!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. After that, she directly walked past Feng Zhan who was still lying on the ground acting shamelessly and headed towards the cave that Gong Huo Hu had mentioned.

    Everyone looked at Feng Zhan with sympathy and quickly followed Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Master, wait for me! Wu¡­¡± Seeing this, Feng Zhan hurriedly got up from the ground and flew towards Leng Ruoxue. At the same time, it was a little depressed. Why did it trick of self-injury not work today? Actually, what it didn¡¯t know was that Leng Ruoxue also felt that it was a little too proud, so she deliberately ignored it.

    When Feng Zhan chased after them, Leng Ruoxue and the others were already standing at the entrance of the cave. The cave was about half the height of a person and wasn¡¯t very big. However, when they looked into the cave through the entrance, it was pitch ck inside. Therefore, they were hesitating whether they should all enter.

    ¡°Master, leave the vanguard to me!¡± Feng Zhan said with an ingratiating expression. It looked extremely obedient.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in together!¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a while and said. There were level-eight super divine beasts inside. She was really worried about letting Feng Zhan go in to scout. Furthermore, this was the Fire Fox¡¯s home, so they should be very familiar with the situation inside.. With the two Fire Foxes leading the way, it would definitely be much safer than Feng Zhan going in himself.

 Chapter 690 - The Adorable Beasts (2)

    <h4>Chapter 690: The Adorable Beasts (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°En, en.¡± Feng Zhan quickly nodded his head and obediently stood on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Miss, apart from that level-eight Transcendent Divine Beasts, there shouldn¡¯t be any other danger here.¡± The male fire fox thought for a while and said. Even though this was their home, they had never ventured deep into the volcano before. Hence, they were not very clear about what was in the depths of the volcano.

    ¡°En, let¡¯s go in!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned around and said to everyone.

    As soon as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, the Fire Fox couple jumped into the cave first, followed by Feng Zhan, Charm and Baby.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ll go in first!¡± The demon said, then bent down and entered the cave.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue agreed. She knew that the demon wanted to protect her, so she was very willing to give this opportunity to the demon.

    When everyone entered the cave one by one, they were surprised to discover that the situation inside was different from what they had seen outside. From the outside, the inside of the cave was pitch-ck. However, after entering, they realized that it was actually very spacious and bright inside. There were even sparks shing on the fiery red walls from time to time. Moreover, the fire-attribute spiritual energy here was also quite rich!

    ¡°Feng Zhan, this ce seems to be bigger than the volcano beneath your Phoenix Nest!¡± Leng Ruoxue sized up the surroundings before speaking.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Zhan nodded. This ce was indeed much better than the volcano beneath their Phoenix Nest because the area here wasrge enough. Moreover, the location of their Phoenix Nest wasn¡¯t something that could be chosen by the Phoenix n. Otherwise, they would have chosen a good ce to be their home!

    ¡°Miss, that level-eight Transcendent Divine Beasts should be at the magma pool!¡± the male fire fox exined, because they also lived there.

    ¡°Bring us there!¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The male fire fox nodded. Then, he led Leng Ruoxue and the others to turn left and right. Soon, they arrived at their former residence.

    After Leng Ruoxue and the rest reached the magma pool, they looked around but did not find any beast.

    As for Feng Zhan who was standing on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder, when it saw the fiery redva pool that was emitting bubbles, it was as if it saw its own family. It directly flew to the side of theva pool and plunged in¡­

    ¡°Uh! It doesn¡¯t mind being hot!¡± Feng Da said with a face full of ck lines. He was so scared that his heart was trembling, and he couldn¡¯t help but let his imagination run wild. If it were him, he would have been roasted a long time ago.

    ¡°Hmph! That Little Fire Bird lovesva the most.¡± Baby said with disdain.

    Just as Baby finished speaking, the wind and clouds suddenly changed. Two fiery red mes soared into the sky. One big and one small, they faced each other in midair¡­

    ¡°Damn it, who dares to snatch my territory without a care for their own lives?¡± The huge me roared angrily. Its powerful voice frightened Feng Da and the others so much that they were trembling all over. Uh! Of course, they weren¡¯t scared. It was just that this voice was too valiant,parable to the lion¡¯s roar.

    ¡°Tch, this is clearly the territory of those two big foxes. You actually have the nerve to say that it¡¯s yours.¡± Feng Zhan said with contempt. This was really a good ce. No wonder this Fire Phoenix had taken a fancy to it.

    ¡°You are the Fire Phoenix? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡± The huge me felt the aura of its own kind and asked with some doubt. This Fire Phoenix¡¯s aura was very unfamiliar. It wasn¡¯t from their n.

    ¡°Who do you think you are? Why must I let you see me?¡± Feng Zhan said provocatively. Even though its strength was inferior to the Fire Phoenix, the Fire Phoenix¡¯s bloodline suppression was no use on him. Moreover, it had many helpers. Therefore, it was child¡¯s y to deal with this Fire Phoenix!

    ¡°Damn it, do you know who I am? How dare you speak to me in such a manner?¡± The Fire Phoenix was enraged. The consequences were extremely dire. In addition, it was better to act than to be tempted. After which, itunched an attack towards Feng Zhan¡­

    In an instant, two balls of fire, one big and one small, intertwined. The fiery red mes burned with sparks, dancing in the enclosed cave¡­

    Everyone was dazzled by what they saw.

    ¡°Young Lady, why isn¡¯t Feng Zhan transforming?¡± asked L¨¹ Tao in confusion. That fire phoenix was so huge, so Feng Zhan would be at a disadvantage if he disguised himself!

    ¡°The small one is more agile.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. The difference in strength caused Feng Zhan to be very clear that even if he transformed, he would not be a match for this fire phoenix. Therefore, he might as well use the small one to fight the big one and pretend to be a pig to eat the tiger.

    ¡°Miss, let me help it!¡± The male fire fox looked at the two balls of mes fighting in mid-air and said eagerly. It never expected that the beast that had stolen its territory was actually a fire phoenix. Sigh! The fire phoenix¡¯s bloodline pressure was above it, and its body was burning with mes. No wonder it couldn¡¯t tell what kind of beast it was! However, what surprised it even more was that the small bird was also from the Feng n.

    ¡°Go!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She knew that the Fire Fox couple wanted to take revenge, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t stop them!

    ¡°Young Miss, that Fire Phoenix is a shrew! It¡¯s really too scary,¡± Feng Da said with a face full of fear. Oh, this was the first time he had heard of a beast that imed to be his mother!

    ¡°Damn it, who are you calling a shrew!¡± Even though Feng Da¡¯s voice was not loud, it could not escape the ears of a level-eight Transcendent Divine Beast. Therefore, when it heard someone call it a shrew, it was a little angry. Hmph! It especially hated hearing that word. Thinking of this, it split out a me and attacked Feng Da¡­

    ¡°Ah! Miss, save me!¡± When Feng Da saw the me, he hurriedly cried for help. Boohoo¡­ He did not like fire!

    Leng Ruoxue helplessly shook her head. After that, a fire attribute profound energy was released from her fingertip and she used the me.

    ¡°Eh! How could this be?¡± Seeing its own me being absorbed by Leng Ruoxue, the Fire Phoenix couldn¡¯t help but be momentarily stunned.

    ¡°Oh, you are indeed a shrew. However, your opponent is me. You are not allowed to be distracted.¡± When Feng Zhan saw that the fire phoenix was actually in a mental state while fighting with it, it could not help but say with some dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Damn it! You¡¯re not allowed to call me a shrew!¡± The Fire Phoenix instantly returned to its senses when it heard the word shrew, and then it roared fiercely at Feng Zhan.

 Chapter 691 - The Adorable Beasts (3)

    <h4>Chapter 691: The Adorable Beasts (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Hmph! And you say you¡¯re not a shrew! I¡¯ve never seen a phoenix as rude as you!¡± Feng Zhanughed evilly and provoked, then it found an opportunity tounch a sneak attack.

    The male fire fox on the ground kept its eyes fixed on the two beasts and took advantage of their bickering tounch a sneak attack¡­

    ¡°Ah! Damn it, you all are too despicable!¡± The Fire Phoenix who was sessively ambushed became furious, truly wishing to cut this bird and fox into pieces!

    ¡°This is called ¡®all is fair in war¡¯. Hmph! You said we¡¯re despicable, but aren¡¯t you despicable? Taking advantage of the fact that the Fire Fox is about to give birth to a baby and stealing other people¡¯s territory. You¡¯re the most despicable viin.¡± Feng Zhan said with a face full of contempt.

    ¡°In this world, the strong are respected. Their strength is inferior to mine, so it¡¯s natural for them to give up their territory to me,¡± the Fire Phoenix exined. It did not feel that there was anything wrong with snatching someone else¡¯s territory because this was thew of the jungle in the Beast World!

    ¡°Yes, what you said makes sense. Then I¡¯ll seize your territory!¡± Feng Zhan nodded and said.

    ¡°You want to snatch my territory? Can you defeat me?¡± the F mocked. In truth, it was furious in its heart because this fellow was really too cunning. It actually used its impersonation to fight with it, causing its attacks to be unable to hit the Fire Phoenix. It was really infuriating.

    ¡°Tch, although my strength is inferior to yours, I have helpers!¡± Feng Zhan said proudly. Just as he finished speaking, the male fox on the ground took the opportunity and sessfully ambushed him again!

    ¡°Ah!¡± the Fire Phoenix cried out in shock. After that, it red fiercely at the male fox on the ground who was slightlycent. It was really courting death! It actually dared to spank its butt!

    ¡°You are screaming so wildly. Could it be that you have hit an important part of your body?¡± Feng Zhanughed evilly. Its eyes were looking at a certain part of the fire phoenix. The expression on its face was really wretched!

    ¡°Damn it, you pervert!¡± The fire phoenix was enraged by Feng Zhan¡¯s bloodshot eyes, and the mes on its body burned even more intensely!

    Uh! Listening to the conversation between the two beasts, Leng Ruoxue and the others couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweat. At the same time, they couldn¡¯t help but think to themselves: Feng Zhan, you are so evil!

    At this moment, Silver Wings¡¯s dissatisfied voice came from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart, ¡°Master, I want to go out and teach this fire phoenix a lesson!¡± Silver Wings, who had been shot while lying down, was furious!

    ¡°Uh! Alright then!¡± Leng Ruoxue helplessly moved the silver wolves¡¯representatives out from the bracelet. She knew that the Fire Phoenix¡¯s ¡®you pervert¡¯ had definitely caused the silver wolves to be dissatisfied. Uh! Her beasts all had very strong self-esteem!

    After the silver wolves came out, they formed a circle with tacit understanding and surrounded Feng Zhan and the fire phoenix in midair¡­

    ¡°Feng Zhan, quickly get this female bird off!¡± Silver Wings roared loudly, and an angry aura emitted from its nose!

    ¡°How do we get it?¡± Feng Zhan asked in a somewhat puzzled manner. It wanted to lure the Fire Phoenix down, but this female beast did not fall for it!

    ¡°Feng Zhan, take out your manly courage and force yourself on it! Haha!¡± A silver wolf suggested with a serious expression.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. My standards are very high! I don¡¯t fancy such a shrew!¡± Feng Zhan said with a face full of disdain. In its heart, it couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweat. Uh! Why would this silver wolf have such thoughts? It was so depressed that it wanted to vomit blood!

    ¡°Damn perverts, I won¡¯t let you off. You¡¯re dead!¡± When the Fire Phoenix heard the Silver Wolf¡¯s suggestion to get that Fire Phoenix to rape it, it was so angry that it almost vomited blood!

    ¡°Hey, you female firebird. You scolded others as pervert just now and now you¡¯re scolding us. Did our wolf n offend you? Why are you making things difficult for us?¡± Silver Wings roared with an unfriendly expression. It was so angry that the fur on its body almost stood up.

    ¡°You¡¯re all perverts to begin with!¡± the Fire Phoenix said disapprovingly. Hmph! If it wasn¡¯t a pervert, would that damned silver wolf have such obscene suggestions?

    On the battlefield, the beasts were engaged in a heated war of words, while Leng Ruoxue and the rest were whispering to each other.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, your beast is really extraordinarily powerful, huh?¡± Emptyughed naughtily. He almost burst outughing when he heard the silver wolf¡¯s suggestion. Haha! How could there be such a cute beast!

    ¡°Eh! That¡¯s right!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines. She was so embarrassed that she wished she could find a hole to hide in. Sob¡­ this was too embarrassing. How could her beast have such evil thoughts? However, when her beast said those words in an iparably serious manner, it was really extremely cute!

    ¡°A fire phoenix isn¡¯t that easy to force!¡± Icy, which was lying in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s embrace after it came out with the silver wolves to watch the show, spoke with a serious expression.

    ¡°But I can help,¡±Icy added.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue wiped the cold sweat off her forehead. Then, she looked at Empty with a faint smile and felt a little better. It seemed her beast wasn¡¯t the only one that was powerful! It was even more powerful and domineering here!

    ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and help!¡± Empty said without anyposure.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Icy replied happily and then jumped into the battlefield¡­

    Feng Zhan, who was in midair, looked at the Ice Unicorn that suddenly jumped out and was shocked in its heart. He almost fell from the sky. Wu¡­ Was this fellow here to cause trouble? With Icy around, they could forget about attacking.

    ¡°Little Fengfeng, I¡¯vee to help you!¡± Icy nced at Feng Zhan who had a bitter expression and said with a smile. Oh, it seemed like it hadn¡¯t made a move for a long time and its hooves were itching! Icy then opened its mouth and started brewing¡­

    ¡°Haha! A little dog actually dares to send itself to death. It really doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth!¡± The depressed Fire Phoenix said with a bit of mockery when it saw the little dog that suddenly rushed into the battlefield.

    ¡°You¡¯ll regret it if you look down on it.¡± Feng Zhan kindly reminded and gloated at the fire phoenix. One had to know that Icy hated people calling it puppy the most. Hehe!

    Apart from the fire fox and its wife who didn¡¯t know the truth, everyone present, as well as the beast beasts all looked at the Fire Phoenix with sympathy.

    At this time, Icy was almost done brewing.. Itsrge mouth opened and closed, and a few sneezes were released from its mouth. With several loud bangs, the Fire Phoenix in the air, was knocked down from the sky by that powerful sneeze without the slightest bit of preparation¡­

 Chapter 692 - The Adorable Beasts (4)

    <h4>Chapter 692: The Adorable Beasts (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    As soon as the fire phoenix fell to the ground, the silver wolves that were on standby swarmed up and began to beat up the fire phoenix that was using them as a bargaining chip¡­

    When the Fire Fox couple saw the situation before them, they were stunned for a moment. However, they quickly reacted and joined the army¡­

    In an instant, fiery red feathers flew everywhere, and the painful cries of the Fire Phoenix could be heard from time to time.

    ¡°Ah! Save me!¡± The Fire Phoenix cried out for help for the umpteenth time. Unfortunately, not a single person was willing to help it.

    ¡°Uh! Young Lady, that fire phoenix is so pitiful!¡± Cui Zhu said with some sympathy.

    ¡°Being soft-hearted to the enemy is the same as being cruel to yourself. Therefore, we definitely cannot sympathize with it!¡± Baby said with a calm expression. Although it did not attack this time, it was still cheering!

    ¡°Haha! Baby is right!¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed Baby¡¯s head and said happily.

    After an unknown period of time, the cries of the fire phoenix became weaker and weaker, and the beasts were also done fighting. At this time, Icy slowly walked over. When the beasts saw it, they felt that they had to give it space¡­

    ¡°Do you still dare call me a puppy?¡± Icy looked down from above, its face full of arrogance. It extended a hoof, purposely stepping on the fire phoenix¡¯s wound, feeling extremely discontent inside. Hmph! It would have killed this bird if not for the fact that it was from the Phoenix n!

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t dare to, Boohoo¡­¡± The Fire Phoenix¡¯s face was filled with grievance as it carefully said. This fellow was really too abnormal. Just a few sneezes had caused it to be dazed. Not only that, but it actually didn¡¯t have the strength to retaliate in front of this little dog. At this moment, it also knew that this little dog¡¯s strength was above its own, so it didn¡¯t dare to act rashly!

    ¡°Hmph! If you dare to call me a puppy again, I don¡¯t care if you are from the Phoenix n, I will still roast and eat all your fur.¡± Icy threatened.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t dare anymore!¡± The Fire Phoenix¡¯s fiery red eyes were full of tears, and it said with a face full of fear. Boohoo¡­ It already didn¡¯t have many feathers left on its body, so it didn¡¯t want to be a bald Fire Phoenix.

    ¡°At least you know what¡¯s good for you! Little Fengfeng, you can deal with this Little Fire Phoenix however you want! It doesn¡¯t matter if you force yourself on it.¡± Icy nodded its head in satisfaction, then said to Feng Zhan with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. My standards are very high.¡± Feng Zhan was terrified to the point of trembling, and it hurriedly said.

    ¡°Sigh! Little Feng Feng doesn¡¯t like you! Why don¡¯t I find you another bird?¡± Icy frowned as it thought.

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need. Thank you for your kind intentions.¡± The me Phoenix said in a depressed manner. It was so scared that its body was trembling. Boohoo¡­ this puppy was too terrifying. It decided that it would stay away from all puppies in the future.

    ¡°Hehe, since that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t say anything more. In the future, you have to listen to Little Snowy. You have to do whatever she tells you to do. You are not allowed to resist, and you are not allowed to talk back. Otherwise, bear the consequences yourself!¡± Icy made its request without any hesitation.

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± The Fire Phoenix said softly. Boohoo¡­ Even though it did not know who Little Snowy was, it did not dare to disobey the little dog¡¯s words. Its heart was filled with regret. Boohoo¡­ If it had known earlier, why would it leave the n! Now, not only was it beaten up, it might even be a contract beast of a human! Even though it was extremely unwilling, it did not have any thoughts of resisting under the pressure of that little dog!

    ¡°Follow me.¡± Icy pointed at the Fire Phoenix with its little hooves. After speaking, it walked in front, while the pitiful me Phoenix limped behind it obediently.

    ¡°Little Snowy, this fire phoenix is yours.¡±Icy jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s embrace and found afortable position to lie down on as it fawned over her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked up and down at the fire phoenix that was covered in injuries and looked pitiful. Her beautiful face was filled with disdain.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± The Fire Phoenix, who wasmenting in its heart that it was about to be a contract beast of the human race, heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. Not only did it not feel happy, it felt depressed instead¡­ It was a Phoenix! As a level-eight Transcendent Divine Beasts, the genius of the new generation in the n, it was actually despised by a small human. How could its proud heart ept this!

    ¡°Why?¡± Icy blinked its beautiful ice blue eyes and asked in confusion. This beast¡¯s strength was not bad! At least it was stronger than that kitten. Why didn¡¯t Little Snowy want it?

    ¡°I don¡¯tck beasts!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Little Snowy, no one willin about having too many beasts.¡± Of course, Icy knew that Little Snowy did notck beasts. However, if they could contract more, who wouldin about having too many beasts! One had to know that beasts were the greatest help in battle!

    ¡°Master, if you don¡¯t want to contract it, then let it be my subordinate!¡± Feng Zhan flew over and spoke with an evil smile on its face. Hehe, taking in a level-eight Transcendent Divine Beast as an errand boy, let¡¯s see if that cat still dares to bully it in the future!

    ¡°Little Fengfeng, didn¡¯t you say you were not interested in it!¡± Icy said meaningfully, its furry little face had a wretched smile.

    ¡°Uh! I just want to find an errand girl.¡± Feng Zhan said somewhat angrily. However, it did not dare to re up in front of this pervert. Boohoo¡­ this little dog was not someone it could provoke!

    ¡°Oh¡­ Little Snowy, since I¡¯ve already given you this Fire Phoenix, you can decide.¡± Icy intentionally made a long ¡®oh¡¯ sound and then calmly said to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°En, do any of you want to contract this Fire Phoenix?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked indifferently.

    Everyone looked at each other and shook their heads in fear. What a joke! Who would dare to contract a beast that was so strong? Wouldn¡¯t that be finding an ancestor for themselves? So, no matter how strong this beast was, they would still keep a respectful distance because they couldn¡¯t afford it! Moreover, how could they lose a beast if they followed their Miss!

    ¡°Oh, looks like no one wants to contract you. Feng Zhan, I¡¯ll give it to you as a subordinate!¡± Leng Ruoxue said generously.

    ¡°Hehe! Thank you, Master!¡± Feng Zhan said happily.. With a level-eight transcendent divine beast as its subordinate, it would definitely be able to do whatever it wanted in front of that little white cat in the future.

 Chapter 693 - Year Fire Ginseng (1)

    <h4>Chapter 693: Year Fire Ginseng (1)</h4>

    ¡°Little Fire Phoenix, from now on, you¡¯re my subordinate. You have to protect this big brother!¡± Feng Zhan said to the depressed Fire Phoenix again.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the Fire Phoenix said, a little depressed. Moreover, it was definitely not just depressed. It had originally thought that it would be a contract beast for humans, but it had actually been looked down upon by all the humans present. Boohoo¡­ Even though it was better to be a subordinate to its own kind than to be a contract beast for humans, for some reason, it felt ufortable in its heart.

    ¡°Alright, from now on, we¡¯re all on the same side. Fire Phoenix, you¡¯re the strongest amongst the beasts but you¡¯re not allowed to bully other beasts.¡± Leng Ruoxue warned. She was afraid that this proud phoenix wouldn¡¯t be convinced and would bully her cute beasts, so she naturally had to say the ugly words first.

    ¡°I understand.¡± The Fire Phoenix said in an extremely wronged manner. Boohoo¡­ its strength was clearly not the strongest, okay? That little dog was. However, it definitely did not dare to say these words under the threat of Icy¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Can we go out from that side?¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed to the other side of the passage and asked. If they went back the way they came, it would be a bit far.

    ¡°Should be able to.¡± The Fire Phoenix said with uncertainty. Ever since it upied this ce, it had always been cultivating in the magma pool, not going there.

    ¡°Xue Er, let¡¯s go over there and try!¡± Empty suggested.

    ¡°En.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded her head. After that, she pulled the two of them to walk side by side at the front. No one else followed closely behind. The few little beasts and the limping Fire Phoenix walked at the back.

    ¡°Little Fire Bird, don¡¯t even think about escaping!¡± Silver Wing, who was following behind the Fire Phoenix, warned.

    ¡°I have no intention of escaping!¡± The Fire Phoenix angrily denied. In fact, it really did have that thought. However, it didn¡¯t dare to implement it because it was very afraid of that little dog. Now that its thoughts had been seen through by that damned pervert, it was furious!

    ¡°Hehe! Its injuries are so serious, where can it run to!?¡± the male fire fox gloated. Seeing this fire phoenix covered in wounds and limping, it was even happier than killing its enemy!

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Silver Wings sized up the Fire Phoenix and then said indifferently,¡± Hehe! Master didn¡¯t give it any healing medicinal pills, probably afraid that it¡¯ll flee! If its injuries really recover, then it¡¯ll probably be difficult to capture it again!

    Leng Ruoxue and the others walked through two passageways and saw the exit. This entrance was much bigger than the one they entered earlier. The two of them could walk out side by side. However, when they got closer, they realized why no one entered or left this entrance. It was because the bottom of the entrance was made up of endless fiery red magma and a sea of fire. The scorching temperature inside was something even fire attribute beasts could not withstand.

    ¡°Little Fire Phoenix, how nice this ce is! Tell me, why are you fighting over territory with the Fire Fox?!¡± Feng Zhan said with a grin. Uh! It was too hot here, and it could barely stand it.

    ¡°If you like it, you can stay here.¡± The fire phoenix rolled its eyes at Feng Zhan and angrily said. Forget about the fact that it had not discovered this ce back then. Even if it had seen it, it would not have chosen this ce. Other than the heat, there was basically not much fire attribute spiritual aura here. Only a fool would like this ce!

    ¡°Stop arguing, think about how to get out!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a headache. Sigh! If she had known this would happen, she would have gone back the way she came! It was stuffy and hot here, the air had evaporated, how could she still see the spiritual aura!

    ¡°Master, let Little Fire Phoenix take us up there.¡± Feng Zhan suggested. Even though it was hot here, it was still bearable for the Fire Phoenix n. Moreover, the Fire Phoenix¡¯s strength was high, so it naturally had to do the manualbor!

    ¡°En.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Then, she put her grandfather and the rest of the beastmen into her bracelet, leaving only the monster, Wu, Icy and Feng Zhan outside.

    ¡°Eh! What about them?¡± The fire phoenix asked in surprise when it saw the others and the beast disappeared in front of it.

    ¡°Bring us out!¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed, not answering the Fire Phoenix¡¯s question.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The Fire Phoenix indicated for Leng Ruoxue and the other two beasts to sit on its back. Then, it pped its wings and flew high up, leaving the cave. However, its heart was constantly thinking about the whereabouts of those people and beasts that had disappeared.

    After flying to a safe ce, the Fire Phoenix descended while Leng Ruoxue and the others immediately jumped off its back. After that, she moved Grandfather and the others out from the bracelet¡­

    When the Fire Phoenix saw all of this, its face was filled with disbelief. However, it did not ask anything else. However, it could not help but think in its heart, Uh! It seemed that this human had many secrets!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, where is this ce?¡± Leng Qingtian looked at the bare hill in front of him and asked in confusion. Was this still the Fiery Mountain? It didn¡¯t seem as hot as before.

    ¡°This is the ce?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the scenery in front of her and shook her head. She didn¡¯t know where they were either. At this moment, they were on a hill and there were roads on both sides. She didn¡¯t know where they led to.

    ¡°Miss, this should be the southernmost area of Fiery Mountain. This ce is already very far from the center of the Fiery Mountain, so it¡¯s not that hot anymore.¡± The male fire fox carefully observed the terrain, then opened his mouth to speak. Those pink eyes were filled with admiration for Leng Ruoxue. That was because it never thought that this human woman would actually have such a beautiful space even in its dreams. The spirit qi inside was simply not something any ce in the Vast Heaven Continent couldpare to. And this made it even more determined. It wanted to follow their determination.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Before she could figure out which direction to go, she saw a group of peopleing from the left.

    There were about thirty people in this group. The one leading them was a middle-aged man with ordinary facial features and a pair of extremely bright eyes. He gave off an extraordinary presence and possessed the strength of a Mystic Sovereign. Not only that, most of these people were actually Mystic Sovereign. Only a small portion were Mystic Monarchs.

    ¡°Are you also here to look for the fire ginseng?¡± After seeing Leng Ruoxue and the others, the middle-aged man in the lead asked enthusiastically.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze collided with the freak¡¯s.. After that, she faintly replied, even though she had no idea where the Fire Ginseng was!

 Chapter 694 - Nian Fire Ginseng (2)

    <h4>Chapter 694: Nian Fire Ginseng (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Haha! Since fate has brought us together, why don¡¯t we go together!¡± The middle-aged man said straightforwardly and extended an invitation to Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Uncle, their strength is so low. If we bring them along, they¡¯ll be a burden to us.¡± As soon as the middle-aged man finished speaking, someone immediately became displeased.

    Leng Ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes and sized up the woman who spoke. She smiled lightly and said, ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions. Since you¡¯re afraid we¡¯ll drag you down, then let¡¯s go our separate ways!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! At least you know what¡¯s good for you!¡± the woman said proudly.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯m really sorry. I originally thought that the more people there were, the stronger I would be. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± the middle-aged man said a little embarrassedly. He only spoke halfway before fiercely ring at the woman who called him uncle!

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some disapproval. However, she was thinking about how to get the ginseng out of their mouths. After all, Qing Jue had given her a mission just now, telling her to get the ginseng. Sigh! If only the baby was here. That way, even if she didn¡¯t ask, she would know what she wanted.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll take our leave.¡± The middle-aged man said somewhat embarrassedly. Then, he led the group past Leng Ruoxue and the others and headed towards the depths.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you following them?¡± Empty asked softly. He knew that Xue¡¯er was probably interested in the fire ginseng.

    ¡°En.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Since she didn¡¯t have a chance to get information out of him, she decided to follow behind them to where the Fire Ginseng might appear.

    Seeing Leng Ruoxue nod her head, everyone followed readily behind that group of people, heading deeper into the mountain¡­

    After walking for about an hour, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at a cave that was half a person tall. This seemed to be their destination because there were already many people gathered there.

    ¡°Hey! Why are you all so shameless? Why are you following us?¡± The woman was no longer calm after seeing Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°What a joke. Does the road belong to your family? Only you can walk, but we can¡¯t? Besides, there are so many people here. Did they all follow you here?¡± Feng Da questioned with a face full of disdain.

    ¡°Mei¡¯er, shut up!¡± The middle-aged man growled in anger. Sigh! This niece of his was really too insensible. There were so many people here, how could she have the right to speak!

    ¡°Miss Liu, we arrived here first!¡± At this moment, a young man said with a faint smile. However, his gaze could not help but drift to Leng Ruoxue. The reason why he said this was to give Leng Ruoxue a good impression.

    ¡°Haha! Miss Liu, heavenly treasures don¡¯t belong to whoever gets there first.¡± Another person echoed.

    ¡°You guys¡­¡± Everyone¡¯s strange gazes made Liu Mei¡¯s beautiful face turn red.

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! I really don¡¯t know how you seduced them, to actually make them stand on your side!¡± Liu Mei raged with jealousy, her face full of anger as she pointed the spearhead at Leng Ruoxue.

    Hearing Liu Mei¡¯s words, Leng Ruoxue was depressed. Sigh! What did this have to do with her? Did she get shot while lying down? Women who were burning with jealousy were indeed unreasonable, but this was the first time she had seen this woman! So, she really couldn¡¯t understand why this woman was so hostile towards her!

    Suddenly, ¡°Pa!¡± L¨¹ Tao pped Liu Mei¡¯s face, making her dumbfounded.

    ¡°How can you nder my young miss? You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Peach roared in anger, fully disying her hidden lion-like qualities.

    ¡°My dear L¨¹ Tao, does it hurt? You can just kill this kind of woman directly. Why do you have to do it yourself!¡± Feng Da took L¨¹ Tao¡¯s fair and tender hand and gently blew on it, then said with a face full of heartache.

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± L¨¹ Tao nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s all my fault for not disciplining her properly. Please let Mei¡¯er off on my ount!¡± The middle-aged man hurriedly pleaded. Even though this niece of his was quite annoying sometimes, he couldn¡¯t just watch as these people killed Mei¡¯er right in front of him!

    ¡°Uncle! They¡¯re just some great mystic cultivators. Why are you begging them? I don¡¯t believe they¡¯d dare to kill me.¡± Liu Mei snapped out of her daze. When she saw her uncle begging Leng Ruoxue and the others, she instantly felt upset. She couldn¡¯t care less about the burning pain on her face and directly shouted.

    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± The middle-aged man roared in anger. She really was a blind person. If these people didn¡¯t have any backing, would they daree here to look for the Fire Ginseng?

    ¡°Looks like your niece doesn¡¯t appreciate your kindness!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled and said to the middle-aged man.

    ¡°I am truly sorry. Please give me some face and don¡¯t lower yourself to her level. She has been spoiled by my brother.¡± The middle-aged man said in a very humble manner.

    ¡°I¡¯m best at educating the daughters of spoiled, arrogant daughters. Do you want me to help you train her?¡± Leng Ruoxue said sincerely. Oh, she really wanted to help!

    ¡°Uh! There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t mind herck of manners.¡± The middle-aged man hurriedly said. Then, he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead without leaving a trace. He couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. The people around you are all so fierce. If Mei¡¯er really fell into your hands, that would be great!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m being calctive!¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly. Then, she pulled the demon to a secluded spot and sat down.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± The middle-aged man was speechless. He didn¡¯t expect that the other party wouldn¡¯t even give him face. Sigh!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why didn¡¯t you let me take action just now!¡± After sitting down, the freak pulled Xue¡¯er into his embrace and unhappily said. He had originally wanted to teach that woman a lesson, but he was stopped by a look from Xue¡¯er.

    ¡°Now is not the time yet. It would not be toote to teach her a lesson if she is still alive after we obtain the Fire Ginseng.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a wicked smile. It was just an insignificant woman and she did not put her in her eyes at all. However, if they killed Liu Mei in public, even if the middle-aged man did not want to be their enemy, it would be impossible.. Furthermore, this would expose their true strength. This would be very disadvantageous for them who were pretending to be weak to snatch the Fire Ginseng!

 Chapter 695 - Nian Fire Ginseng (3)

    <h4>Chapter 695: Nian Fire Ginseng (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Alright. Once we obtain the Fire Ginseng, we will kill that Liu Mei.¡± The freak gritted his teeth. Hmph! She had to be prepared to die since she dared to humiliate Xue¡¯er.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, these teams aren¡¯t weak. There are a few teams that seem to be determined to obtain the Fire Ginseng.¡± Empty led everyone over and sat down beside Leng Ruoxue as he whispered.

    ¡°No, I must get the Fire Ginseng!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Why?¡± Empty asked in puzzlement. Xue¡¯er had so many natural treasures, so she shouldn¡¯tck a fire ginseng, right?

    ¡°Head Butler Qing Jue gave me a mission! He said that he doesn¡¯t have any fire ginseng in his herbs.¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true!¡± Empty nodded his head. He was very clear about Qing Jue¡¯s herbalism.

    ¡°Miss, the tent is ready. Shall we prepare dinner?¡± Feng Da suddenly asked at that time.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to rest for a while.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded her head before entering the tent.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you have another n?¡± The demon also came in and asked with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°Hehe, just now Qing Jue told me that the fire ginseng is in the cave. Let¡¯s go in and take it out.¡± Leng Ruoxueughed lightly. Then, she summoned Ling Tian and instructed him to cast an invisibility spell on them. The two of them then swaggered into the cave.

    One couldn¡¯t even see their own fingers inside the cave. Leng Ruoxue and the freak held hands as they slowly walked inside¡­

    ¡°Master, do you want me to light a small me?¡± Feng Zhan, who was standing on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder, asked softly.

    ¡°No need, don¡¯t alert the guardian beast inside,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Sigh! Who knows what kind of guardian beast was inside, causing the people outside to not dare to enter. Qing Jue also had a serious expression.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Feng Zhan responded softly and didn¡¯t say anything else to avoid alerting the enemy.

    As Leng Ruoxue and the freak walked on, they realized the fog was getting thicker and thicker. Moreover, there was poison in the fog.

    Leng Ruoxue quickly took out three Detoxification Pills from her bracelet and gave one each to the freak and Feng Zhan. She also took one herself, then the three of them continued to walk inside.

    Suddenly, ¡°dong!¡± Leng Ruoxue kicked something. She subconsciously looked down and realized it was a bone of some unknown creature. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just a bone on the ground¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, be careful.¡± The freak hugged Xue¡¯er¡¯s waist tightly and reminded.

    ¡°En.¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed the feeling of nausea and continued to walk in with the demon.

    Finally, after walking for an unknown period of time, the two of them arrived at a spacious stone chamber.

    The stone chamber before them was so clean that not a single speck of dust could be seen. On top of that, there were no traces of humans living in it at all. Other than a pool, there was nothing else in the stone chamber.

    The two of them came to the side of the pool and saw that it was filled with fiery red crystals. In the middle of the crystals was a palm-sized fire ginseng. At this moment, the small leaves of the fire ginseng were trembling non-stop. It was unknown if it was because of the wind or because of fear!

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the cute little fire ginseng and couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch its leaves. However, she was stopped by the freak!

    ¡°Be careful! We don¡¯t know where the guardian beast is hiding!¡± the freak said cautiously as his bright eyes searched the empty stone room.

    ¡°Master, this little fellow is afraid!¡± Feng Zhan carefully observed the little fire ginseng before speaking with extreme certainty.

    ¡°Scared? Could it be that it already has intelligence?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed with a face full of suspicion. If it really had a spirit, then she could not let this Fire Ginseng stay here.

    After thinking for a while, Leng Ruoxue directly asked, ¡°Little Fire Ginseng, if you can understand my words, shake your leaves!¡±

    As soon as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, the cute leaves of the fire ginseng started to shake violently, as if afraid she would not understand.

    ¡°Uh! It seems that it really has intelligence!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with joy. A fire ginseng that could produce intelligence, even if it wasn¡¯t ten thousand years old, it would be several thousand years old.

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t eat me!¡± At this time, a childish voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t eat you. I¡¯m here to help you.¡± Leng Ruoxue quicklyforted.

    ¡°Really? Sister is a good person,¡± the childish voice said happily.

    ¡°You idiot, how many times have I told you not to trust humans so easily?!¡± A slightly louder childish voice roared with a hint of disappointment.

    ¡°Uh! There are good humans too.¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but defend the humans. Sigh! Could it be that he¡¯s another young nationalist?!

    ¡°Hmph! How can we believe the words of a human?¡± The childish voice said stubbornly. It was obvious that it did not have a good impression of a human!

    ¡°Little me, I believe this sister is a good person,¡± The childish voice said with slight grievance.

    ¡°In your eyes, is there anything bad?¡± The Little me roared furiously.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh! Don¡¯t cry! Little Fire Ginseng, is Little me your guardian beast?¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed helplessly. Sigh! This isn¡¯t another crybaby!

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m too stupid. Little me has been the one protecting me,¡± The little fire ginseng said somewhat embarrassedly. Its small leaves shook again.

    ¡°Humph! You also know that you¡¯re stupid!¡± Little me roared through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ Little me is so fierce!¡± The little fire ginseng felt extremely wronged, and its leaves trembled even more violently.

    ¡°Little me, where are you? Come out and let¡¯s talk.¡± Leng Ruoxue helplessly said to Little me when she saw the two little guys fighting again.

    ¡°Human, I¡¯m here!¡± A fiery red transparent little head popped out from the middle of the pool¡¯s crystal stone just as Little me¡¯s voice fell. A pair of simrly fiery red eyes stared fixedly at Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°You¡¯re Little me?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in disbelief. This Little me was a small snake! However, this small snake was a little too beautiful! Its entire body was fiery red in a transparent shape. It looked like a ss type jade, sparkling and translucent. Moreover, it was small and exquisite.. No matter how one looked at it, it looked cute.

 Chapter 696 - Nian Fire Ginseng (4)

    <h4>Chapter 696: Nian Fire Ginseng (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°En, I¡¯m this stupid fire ginseng¡¯s Companion Beast!¡± Little me said with slight dissatisfaction. Even though it didn¡¯t know how these two people broke through the poisonous fog it set up and entered this stone room, since these two people could enter, then they probably could only surrender. Who asked it to promise that stupid fire ginseng!

    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid! Boohoo¡­¡± Before Leng Ruoxue could say anything, she saw a fat child suddenly appear in front of her and the freak and rebutted Little me¡¯s words. Boohoo¡­ He could call himself stupid but not Little me.

    This fat child was about a year old. He was a little clumsy, fair and fat. He had a pair of big eyes that were as bright as ck grapes. His long eyshes were like two small fans that protected his clear eyes in the middle. He was only wearing a red bellyband and had a small braid on his head. He looked very likable.

    ¡°You are¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the fat baby in front of her and was extremely happy. However, she was not sure if this was the legendary Ginseng Baby. If this little baby was a little fire ginseng, wouldn¡¯t he be ten thousand years old?

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m a small fire ginseng,¡± The chubby baby said in a childish voice. Oh, he liked the smell on this sister¡¯s body. It made him want to get close to her.

    ¡°Haha! Little Fire Ginseng is so cute.¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but pick up the chubby baby and said happily. Oh! This little fellow is as white and fat as Qing Jue. However, Qing Jue is too serious, while this little fellow is as pure as a piece of white paper, hehe!

    Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but touch and pinch this cute little guy.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± The freak softly said with slight dissatisfaction. His dark starry eyes were filled with resentment.

    ¡°Eh! Hehe!¡± Leng Ruoxueughed awkwardly. Then, she stopped eating its tofu and said seductively, ¡°Little Fire Ginseng, it¡¯s not safe here. You¡¯ll be discovered at any time. Why don¡¯t you leave with me!¡±

    After Leng Ruoxue finished speaking like a big bad wolf trying to abduct Little Red Riding Hood, she stopped talking and waited quietly for the little guy to make a decision¡­

    After hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, Little Fire Ginseng¡¯s eyes met with the little red snake¡¯s. They looked at each other, then nodded their cute little heads and said, ¡°I believe Sister is a good person. I¡¯m willing to leave this ce with Elder Sister.¡±

    ¡°Woman, you are not allowed to bully the little Fire Ginseng, and you are not allowed to eat it!¡± Little Red Snake warned with a sharp gaze after hearing the little Fire Ginseng¡¯s words. Hmph! Even though its strength was not high, the poison in its body could even poison a Mystic Supremacy to death.

    ¡°Eh! How could Big Sister bear to eat such a cute little doll!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she speechlessly said. However, she quite admired the Little Red Snake¡¯s protective behavior.

    ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t. Remember what you said! Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off even if I die,¡± said the little red snake fiercely. Then, it showed its sharp fangs in a show of force to prove that what it said was true.

    ¡°Haha, I love cute little animals and little children the most.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed the little fire ginseng to the freak, then lifted the little red snake with her hand and guaranteed.

    Actually, she did not really like snakes. However, this little snake was so beautiful that it was impossible not to love it.

    Looking at the sparkling and translucent fiery red snake, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but reach out a finger to stroke the snake¡¯s body. It was cool and soft, it felt good to touch!

    ¡°Woman, don¡¯t touch me!¡± Little Red Snake growled shyly, as if its entire body was on fire.

    ¡°Eh!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand trembled and two ck lines appeared on her forehead. Could it be that snakes were also shy? And this little snake was obviously shy.

    ¡°Haha! Elder Sister, Little Fire Ginseng is embarrassed,¡± the Little Fire Ginseng said very honestly. However, it received a big eye roll from Little Red Snake.

    ¡°Oh, haha! Elder Sister will bring you to a good ce!¡± Leng Ruoxue saw that the little fellow was really shy, so she kindly stopped teasing them.

    ¡°What kind of good ce?¡± the Little Fire Ginseng asked curiously.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there. You¡¯ll definitely like it there.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a mysterious expression. After that, with a thought, she brought the freak and the three little guys into the bracelet.

    After entering the bracelet, the little fire ginseng and the little red snake looked at everything in front of them with their mouths agape. They blinked their eyes hard. After confirming that everything in front of them was not an illusion, they all stared at Leng Ruoxue in disbelief and said in unison, ¡°Where is this?¡±

    ¡°Hehe! Wee our new members!¡± Before Leng Ruoxue could reply, Qing Jue appeared in front of them. The little ck dog and Huo¡¯er also appeared with him.

    ¡°You¡­ Ah! You¡¯re also a sprite!¡± The little fire ginseng stared with its big bright eyes and said with a face full of surprise. Even though it could not tell what the little baby and the little ck dog, which were about the same size as itself, were, it could tell at a nce that the little red kitten was also a sprite!

    ¡°Yes, yes, I am Mommy¡¯s darling. My name is Huo¡¯er,¡± Huo¡¯er said proudly. Then, she jumped into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and rubbed against her affectionately.

    ¡°Ah! Elder Sister is your mother? But, Sister is clearly a human!¡± The little fire ginseng blinked its big eyes, its cute little face full of question marks.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! She¡¯s my mother. The first person I saw when I opened my eyes was her,¡± Little me said proudly.

    ¡°You are so lucky,¡± said the Little Fire Ginseng enviously. He knew that his sister was a good person.

    ¡°Stupid fire ginseng, you¡¯re looking down on me!¡± The Little Red Snake was unhappy upon hearing the little fire ginseng¡¯s words. This was because the first creature it saw when it opened its eyes was it.

    ¡°No, no! Little me is the best!¡± the Little Fire Ginseng hurriedly said.

    ¡°Hmph! At least you know your ce!¡± Little Red Snake said arrogantly.

    ¡°Haha! The two of you are so cute. By the way, Little Fire Ginseng, how did you get discovered?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in confusion. Since Little Fire Ginseng had a Companion Beast and had cultivated to human form, logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t be discovered!

    ¡°It¡¯s all this fool¡¯s fault. He went to save someone out of the goodness of his heart, but his good intentions were not rewarded.. He was targeted,¡± said Little Red Snake angrily.

 Chapter 697 - Expensive Entry Fees (1)

    <h4>Chapter 697: Expensive Entry Fees (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Uh!¡± After Leng Ruoxue heard Little Red Snake¡¯s words, her gaze turned towards the depressed Little Fire Ginseng.

    ¡°Not long ago, someone broke into the cave and was injured by the poisonous fog. I gave him a ginseng root and he promised us that he wouldn¡¯t reveal our whereabouts. However, I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± The little fire ginseng exined, but its voice became softer and softer.

    ¡°Idiot! How can you believe the words of a human?!¡± Little me roared angrily, its face full of disappointment.

    ¡°There are good humans too. Elder Sister is one!¡± Little Fire Ginseng exined softly.

    ¡°Of course there are good people among humans, but the problem is, Little Fire Ginseng, your temptation towards humans is too great, so¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue stopped halfway, she believed Little Fire Ginseng would understand.

    ¡°Sister, I know my own value. I don¡¯t dare to be nosy anymore. Hehe, can we live here in the future?¡± Little Fire Ginseng asked expectantly.

    ¡°Of course. From now on, this will be your home.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the sensible little fire ginseng and said with heartache.

    ¡°Thank you, Sister,¡± the Little Fire Ginseng said happily.

    ¡°Woman, I can also live here?¡± Little Red Snake could not help but confirm.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Since this little red snake was the Little Fire Ginseng¡¯s Companion Beast, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be willing to part with it.

    ¡°Thank you, woman. Those me Crystals outside are good stuff. Don¡¯t forget to take them,¡± reminded Little Red Snake.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Hehe, little snake, I was wondering why there weren¡¯t any me Crystals in such a huge volcano. So it was you guys who collected them. Oh right, do you have the me Crystal Core?¡± At this moment, Feng Zhan who was on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder asked.

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s one. It¡¯s buried under those Fire Crystals!¡± Little Red Snake nodded and said.

    ¡°Hehe! This is really great.¡± Feng Zhan said happily. Master¡¯s luck was really good. She actually found another Fire Crystal Core.

    ¡°Qing Jue, bring the two little ones around. I¡¯m going out first,¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed. After speaking, she brought the freak out of the bracelet.

    After the two of them left the bracelet, they stored all the me Crystals in the pool into the bracelet. They then walked back the way they came. At this time, the teams outside the cave had already started to eat dinner. Feng Da and the others had also finished preparing dinner and were waiting for Leng Ruoxue and the freak.

    Leng Ruoxue and the freak returned to the tent and removed their invisibility. Empty¡¯s voice suddenly sounded behind them, ¡°Where did you guys go?¡±

    ¡°We went to look for the fire ginseng.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled.

    ¡°You two baddies, you went to look for the fire ginseng but didn¡¯t call me along!¡± Empty said with a bitter face.

    ¡°Hehe, isn¡¯t it inconvenient? There are so many people outside. If the three of us enter the same tent and don¡¯t leave for a long time, there might be rumors spreading.¡± Leng Ruoxue helplessly said.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? If anyone dares to say anything, just kill them!¡± Empty said indifferently. Hmph! He didn¡¯t care about those people outside at all.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± Cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead, he was getting more and more violent.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, have you found the Fire Ginseng?¡± Empty continued to ask.

    ¡°En.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded happily.

    ¡°Where is it? Let me take a look. I heard from the people outside that the fire ginseng seems to have developed intelligence.¡± Empty said with a face full of excitement and swept away his previous resentment.

    ¡°Empty! It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen a sprite before. Is there a need to be so excited?¡± The freak said helplessly.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯ve never seen a Fire Ginseng before!¡± Empty said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Oh, here you go!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled wickedly as she moved the little Fire Ginseng out of the bracelet and into Empty¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what¡¯s this? What I want to see is a fire ginseng. Why did you give me a child!?¡± Empty said in shock. Boohoo¡­ He did not know how to carry a child! Empty did not know how to let go looking at the innocent child in his arms.

    ¡°You guys look like father and son,¡± the freak teased when he saw Empty panicking.

    ¡°Which family is this child from? Don¡¯t tell me you guys gave birth to him? Isn¡¯t this speed a little too fast?¡± Empty didn¡¯t want to be outdone and retorted hearing the freak¡¯s teasing. Hmph! He couldn¡¯t watch him make a fool of himself, but the little child in her arms was too soft and tender! He didn¡¯t even dare to use too much strength!

    ¡°Unfortunately, we didn¡¯t give birth to him,¡± the freak said with a face full of pity.

    ¡°Could it be that you kidnapped him?¡± Empty guessed. Oh! It was very possible!

    ¡°Sister is a good person, I left with her willingly,¡± Little Fire Ginseng couldn¡¯t help defending Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Empty looked at Leng Ruoxue with a strange expression, feeling even more admiration for her.

    ¡°He¡¯s that fire ginseng,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined. Sigh! She didn¡¯t want Empty to think too much.

    ¡°Ah! Doesn¡¯t that mean you are at least ten thousand years?¡± Empty said in surprise.

    ¡°En.¡± The small Fire Ginseng nodded. Actually, it was more than ten thousand years old!

    ¡°Haha! Xue¡¯er, your luck is so good that there¡¯s nothing to say about it!¡± Empty said enviously. Sigh! He really did not know what to say.

    ¡°En, let¡¯s go out first!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. Everyone was waiting outside!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Wu Jiu returned the baby to Leng Ruoxue and said.

    Leng Ruoxue ced the little fire ginseng back into her bracelet and the three of them walked out of the tent.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Feng Da quickly shouted after seeing Leng Ruoxue and the other two.

    ¡°En.¡± Leng Ruoxue and the other two walked to the dining table and sat down. However, they felt many strange gazes on them.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll pay you guys. Sell your food to me!¡± Leng Ruoxue had just picked up a piece of roasted meat that was golden and fragrant. She heard an unruly and overbearing voice before she could put it into her mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, our food isn¡¯t for sale.¡± Leng Ruoxue lightly raised her beautiful eyes and looked at the young woman standing in front of them with an arrogant expression.

    ¡°Dammit! Do you know who I am? I¡¯m willing to buy your food because I think highly of you, so don¡¯t fail to appreciate my kindness!¡± The woman was livid with rage, and she roared at the top of her lungs.

 Chapter 698 - Expensive Entry Fees (2)

    <h4>Chapter 698: Expensive Entry Fees (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to think highly of me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. Sigh! I really don¡¯t understand why people always like to say, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t refuse the face that is given to you!¡± The woman¡¯s face was filled with anger as she continued to speak.

    ¡°Fuck off!¡± Suddenly, Fire Phoenix who was silently eating roasted meat at the side roared with a displeased expression. After that, she spat out a mouthful of Southern Spirit me at the woman without the slightest trace of politeness, and the woman¡¯s body instantly burned with mes¡­.

    ¡°Ah! Help!¡± Seeing that her body was on fire, the woman was so frightened that she hurriedly asked for help. Her teammates saw this and hurriedly came forward to help put out the fire. However, no matter what they did, they were unable to put out the fire, and the woman¡¯s cries for help grew louder and louder!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so violent!¡± Seeing that, Leng Ruoxue lightly smiled, then threw out a big water ball. Instantly, with a ¡®hu¡¯sound, the water ball hit the woman, and the mes on her body coincidentally extinguished¡­

    After the fire was put out, the frightened woman stood rooted to the ground in a daze. She did not realize that her entire body had turned red. When she came back to her senses, she suddenly realized that everyone was looking at her strangely. At the same time, she realized that she was naked¡­

    ¡°Ah!¡± The woman ran into her tent and refused toe out.

    You¡¯re much more violent than me! After that woman ran away, the Fire Phoenix couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy in its heart. Actually, its mes just now were just to scare that woman. Even if it didn¡¯t extinguish her mes, she wouldn¡¯t die, and after extinguishing her mes, she would definitely be exposed. Hehe!

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others killed the chicken to warn the monkeys, those who originally had the same thoughts as the woman no longer dared to step forward. Instead, they resigned themselves to their fate and began to eat the rations they brought. However, their hearts were bleeding. Wuu¡­ they were all camping, but why was it that others could only eat hot food while they could only eat dry rations? This was too unfair.

    ¡°After eating, everyone should rest early!¡± Leng Ruoxue ignored everyone¡¯s gazes and calmly said to Feng Da and the rest.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Feng Da and the others nodded.

    After dinner, Leng Ruoxue and the others returned to their tents, while the Fire Fox couple volunteered to keep watch.

    The next morning.

    The moment Leng Ruoxue and the freak came out of the tent, they felt a gaze filled with hatred.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, looks like someone is seeking death.¡± The freak nced at thedy who had left yesterday andughed softly.

    ¡°En, I don¡¯t mind them fighting each other.¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. Her beautiful eyes lightly swept across everyone present. Hmph! If these people were too greedy, then next year¡¯s day would be their death anniversary. Yesterday, she had already understood from the little red snake¡¯s mouth that after they left the cave, the poisonous fog that had gathered in the cave would automatically disperse. After one night, the poisonous fog would most likely be gone. And once these people found out about the situation inside, they would probably lose their minds and rush in.

    ¡°Miss, breakfast is ready.¡± At this time, Feng Da walked over and reminded her.

    ¡°En.¡± Leng Ruoxue pulled the freak to the table and sat down. Just as she took a few mouthfuls of porridge, she suddenly heard someone shouting¡­

    ¡°The poisonous fog has dissipated!¡±

    When everyone heard that, they couldn¡¯t care less about the rations in their hands and quickly stood up excitedly. Only Leng Ruoxue and the others were still calmly eating the food in their hands.

    ¡°You really are an idiot. You shouted so loudly. Doesn¡¯t that mean everyone knows?¡± said the Fire Phoenix who was eating with a face full of disdain.

    ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t call out, others will still know.¡± Leng Ruoxue understood. There were so many people here, yet there was only one entrance. It was impossible to avoid others entering, unless they could also hide themselves.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys also want the Fire Ginseng? Why aren¡¯t you going in?¡± Suddenly, Liu Mei¡¯s voice sounded.

    ¡°Are you blind? We are having breakfast. Can¡¯t you see that?¡± Feng Da said unhappily.

    ¡°Hehe, we don¡¯t need to trouble Miss Liu. However, if you don¡¯t go in and your team obtains the Fire Ginseng, you won¡¯t have anything to do with it,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. From the corner of her eye, she could already see several teams enter the cave, including Liu Mei¡¯s team.

    ¡°Hmph! We¡¯ll definitely get the Fire Ginseng,¡± Liu Mei said confidently. With that said, she followed her team into the cave.

    ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t we just kill her?¡± Feng Da made a throat-slitting gesture and said. That woman was really annoying. She always wanted to find trouble with his Miss. He really didn¡¯t know how his Miss had offended her.

    ¡°Feng Da! We arew-abiding children, how can we just casually kill people! Furthermore, even if we don¡¯t make a move, she might not be able to leave this ce alive!¡± Leng Ruoxue said sincerely. Oh! We cannot develop a bad habit of killing people.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down from Feng Da¡¯s forehead. He thought to himself, ¡°Is there aw in this world? Whichw isn¡¯t determined by the strong? After all, this is a world where the strong reign supreme!¡±

    ¡°Miss, are we going inter?¡± The male fire fox couldn¡¯t help but snicker when he saw Feng Da being humiliated. Then, he asked curiously.

    ¡°Eat first. Food is the most important thing for the people. Nothing is more important than food!¡± Leng Ruoxue half ordered.

    ¡°Yes,¡± replied the male fire fox. Then, he started eating the roasted meat in front of him.

    After breakfast, more than half an hour had passed. At this time, only their team was left outside the cave.

    Seeing that there was no one around, Leng Ruoxue willed everyone and the beast into her bracelet.

    ¡°Sister!¡± Feeling Leng Ruoxue¡¯s little fire ginseng, she ran over with her chubby little legs and threw herself into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, whose child is this?¡± Leng Qingtian widened his eyes and asked in disbelief. When did the space have another baby?

    ¡°Haha! Grandfather, he¡¯s the Fire Ginseng! From now on, he¡¯ll be called Sen Sen,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined with a smile. She hadn¡¯t even had the chance to report to her grandfather and the others that she had abducted the Fire Ginseng!

 Chapter 699 - Expensive Entry Fee (3)

    <h4>Chapter 699: Expensive Entry Fee (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Miss, you are too awesome.¡± Feng Da said with a face full of admiration. His admiration for his Miss was like the endless waves of a river!

    ¡°Could this be the legendary Ginseng Baby? It¡¯s really too cute. Come, let Big Brother hug it.¡± Leng Ruohan¡¯s handsome face was full of love as he said and took the small Fire Ginseng from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hands.

    ¡°The smell on Big Brother¡¯s body is also very nice,¡± the Little Fire Ginseng said sweetly. His cute little appearance quickly won everyone¡¯s affection and love.

    ¡°Come, let grandpa hug you too!¡± Leng Qingtian also started fighting with his grandson.

    When Leng Qingtian was done hugging them, Feng Da and the others started fighting for more¡­

    ¡°Little Fire Fox, do you have a name?¡± Leng Ruoxue saw that everyone was fighting to contact Little Fire Ginseng, so she turned her gaze to the Fire Fox couple and asked.

    ¡°Miss, we don¡¯t have a name.¡± The Fire Fox couple looked at each other and said in unison.

    ¡°Oh! Then the male fire fox will be called Huo Yan from now on, and the female fire fox will be called Huo Xi from now on!¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a while and said. She couldn¡¯t call them all Little Fire! She already had a Little Fire, and with the addition of the Little Fire Ginseng, she also called that little red snake Little me. Uh! If there were too many Little Fires, she wouldn¡¯t know who she would be addressing.

    ¡°Thank you for granting us a name, Young Miss!¡± The two fire foxes happily said.

    ¡°Woman, I don¡¯t have a name either.¡± Little Red Snake crawled onto Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist and said with a bitter expression.

    ¡°Uh! Aren¡¯t you called Little me?!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a slight headache. Boohoo¡­ it was tiring toe up with a name. Moreover, she felt it was quite good to have one Little Fire and one Little me.

    ¡°Can that be considered a name? I don¡¯t care. You have to give me a nice name,¡± said the little red snake domineeringly.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we call you Fire Ball?¡± Leng Ruoxue probed. Uh¡­ she really couldn¡¯t think of anything else.

    ¡°I don¡¯t look like a ball!¡± The little red snake red at him with displeasure.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to call it hotpot.¡± The freak said lightly.

    When Leng Ruoxue heard the freak¡¯s words, a few ck lines rolled down her forehead. She secretlyughed to herself. Who would call a beast a hotpot! Hehe!

    ¡°No!¡± Little Red Snake frowned and objected. The name was really unpleasant even though it did not know what hotpot was!

    ¡°Uh! You should call yourself Little me for now! I¡¯ll change it when I think of a good name,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. This little fellow was too hard to serve, so she had to coax him!

    ¡°Alright then!¡± The Little Red Snake nodded in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t have a name either!¡± The Little Fire Fox, who had been lying in its mother¡¯s arms, whispered.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you called Little Fox! That¡¯s a nice name.¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly cajoled. Boohoo¡­ The heavens can judge. She really didn¡¯t want to give names anymore. It was even more tiring than cultivating a profound technique.

    ¡°Oh!¡± The little fire fox nodded obediently and stopped making things difficult for Leng Ruoxue.

    Leng Ruoxue felt a little guilty seeing how sensible the little fire fox was. However, she quickly turned her gaze to the fire phoenix and asked, ¡°Little fire phoenix, you should have a name!¡±

    The Fire Phoenix, who was looking around and sizing up the surroundings, nodded and said after hearing Leng Ruoxue, ¡°My name is Feng Miao!¡±

    After it finished speaking, it continued to size her up and was secretly shocked!

    On this side, Feng Miao and the other beasts were busy touring the space while Leng Qingtian and the others were all fighting to carry the little fire ginseng. Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but shake her head helplessly when she saw this, then she said to the freak and Empty, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look!¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± The two nodded, and the three of them left the bracelet.

    After leaving the bracelet, the three of them entered the cave.

    The light in the cave was still dim. Even though the fog had dissipated, the smell of blood filled the entire cave¡­

    Leng Ruoxue covered her nose and hung on the freak¡¯s arm. The three of them arrived at the stone room where the little fire ginseng used to live.

    In the stone room, other than the corpse on the ground, there was no one else breathing. It could be seen how intense the battle was not long ago, especially the pool where the little Fire Ginseng was nted. It was packed with people. Unfortunately, the person who obtained the little Fire Ginseng in the end also died because he was too heavily injured. However, before he died, his hand was still tightly holding the half of the little Fire Ginseng that didn¡¯t have much use¡­

    ¡°Truly, humans die for wealth, birds die for food!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Sigh! If it wasn¡¯t for their greed, these people wouldn¡¯t have all died here. Unfortunately, the little Fire Ginseng had already given birth to a sprite, and its true essence was all in the little Fire Ginseng¡¯s body. So, that old Fire Ginseng didn¡¯t have much use anymore. I wonder if those people would die aggreived if they found out that what they were snatching over was useless!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, is this Liu Mei?¡± Empty who was wandering around suddenly asked.

    ¡°En.¡± Leng Ruoxue and the freak came to the side of Empty. They looked at the woman who was lying on the ground with her face almostpletely disfigured and nodded. Oh! She was right. This Liu Mei did not survive.

    ¡°It seems like these dogs are quite fierce!¡± the freak said in a good mood. The woman who had humiliated Xue¡¯er had died, which saved him a lot of trouble.

    The three of them looked around casually and found another familiar corpse not far away. It was the woman who was burned red by Feng Miao¡¯s mes.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, looks like we don¡¯t need to do anything.¡± Empty smiled and said. Oh! The charm of the fire ginseng is really not small!

    ¡°Yes, we can leave now.¡± After Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, the three of them left the cave.

    After leaving the cave, Leng Ruoxue and the others wandered around the Fiery Mountain for a few days and collected all the herbs nearby. Then, everyone left the Fiery Mountain excitedly¡­

    Leng Ruoxue and the rest went south of the Fiery Mountain. Three dayster, they arrived at the nearest small city, Shadow City.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, even though this Shadow City is small, no one dares to look down on it!¡± Standing outside the Shadow City, the little old man looked at the city wall that was half the height of a person and said mysteriously.

    ¡°Why?¡± As expected, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s curiosity was piqued and she asked.

    ¡°Miss, the entrance fee for Shadow City is very expensive. Even a Mystic Supremacy would not be allowed to enter if you don¡¯t pay up..¡± A sexy and beautiful woman next to Leng Ruoxue spoke. This beauty was none other than Feng Miao, who Feng Da and the others called a shrew!

 Chapter 700 - Expensive Entry Fee (4)

    <h4>Chapter 700: Expensive Entry Fee (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°How expensive is it?¡± L¨¹ Tao could not hold back her curiosity.

    ¡°Ten thousand purple coins per person.¡± Feng Miao looked at everyone and spoke calmly.

    ¡°What? Why don¡¯t they just go and rob!¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but roar when he heard that.

    The city guard who heard Feng Da¡¯s roar only nced at them indifferently. However, he ignored them because they were already used to it. Anyone who entered the city for the first time would have such a reaction.

    ¡°They¡¯re daylight robbery! But you have no choice but to give it, unless you don¡¯t want to enter the city anymore.¡± Feng Miao sighed lightly and exined somewhat helplessly.

    ¡°Miss, what should we do? Are we still entering the city?¡± L¨¹ Tao could not help but ask. The entrance fee was really too expensive. Ordinary people could not afford it!

    ¡°Come in, I want to see if this city is worth it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. She didn¡¯t expect the guards at the city gate to all have the cultivation of Mystic Sovereign. Now, she was really looking forward to this Shadow City! Hopefully, it wouldn¡¯t disappoint her!

    ¡°But there are so many of us. The cost of entering the city is not a small sum!¡± said L¨¹ Tao worriedly. Boo¡­ It was not easy for Miss to earn some money! She had to pay hundreds of thousands of yuan in one go. Just thinking about it made her heart ache.

    ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you send us into the space?¡± Cui Zhu suggested.

    ¡°No, if that¡¯s the case, you can only stay in the space after entering the city. You can¡¯t appear in Shadow City anymore,¡± Feng Miao exined.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, every person who enters the city has an identity card. If not¡­¡± The little old man only said half of what he wanted to say. However, he believed that Xue¡¯er would understand what he meant!

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, let¡¯s all go in together!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled and said. Everyone came out to train and this Shadow City was so mysterious. If she didn¡¯t let everyone experience it, it might be a pity!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded and walked towards the city gate.

    ¡°We are going to enter the city,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently when they arrived at the city gate.

    ¡°A total of 350,000 purple coins.¡± The city guard looked up and spoke.

    ¡°350,000? There are so many of us, aren¡¯t we going to give a discount?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we didn¡¯t give any discounts.¡± The guard said with a slight frown. He couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous in his heart. He had never heard of anyone asking for discounts for entry fees!

    ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s a first time for everything! There are so many of us here, so let¡¯s not ask for a fraction. Just charge us 300,000.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly.

    ¡°This¡­¡± The guard hesitated. Even though there was no precedent of discounts in Shadow City, the higher-ups did not say that discounts were not allowed. However, he was just a small guard and could not make the decision.

    ¡°Hmph! If you can¡¯t enter the city, then don¡¯t. What a disgrace.¡± Just as the guard was hesitating, an inharmonious female voice suddenly interrupted and looked at Leng Ruoxue and the others with disdain.

    When Leng Ruoxue heard this voice, she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. She thought to herself, how could I meet such a retarded daughter from a rich family everywhere I go! Whether she can enter or not, what does it have to do with anyone else! Could it be that the words¡¯ easy to bully ¡®were written all over her face?

    ¡°Miss, I think I heard a dog barking!¡± Feng Da dug his ears and pretended to be puzzled.

    ¡°En, ignore dogs you don¡¯t know,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m best at killing dogs. Should I kill her?¡± Feng Miao suggested, her beautiful face full of ruthlessness.

    ¡°No need, it will dirty your hands,¡± Leng Ruoxue disagreed.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true.¡± Feng Miao nodded in agreement. She narrowed her eyes and sized up that reckless woman.

    ¡°What are you looking at, you ugly freak! Haven¡¯t you seen a beauty before!¡± That woman felt ufortable all over from Feng Miao¡¯s gaze and couldn¡¯t help roaring.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Feng Miao was stunned. Was the ugly freak talking about her? Fine! She admitted that she wasn¡¯t as pretty as Miss, or even as pretty as that b*tch from the Phoenix n, but she couldn¡¯t be called an ugly freak, could she? What kind of eyes did this woman have?!

    The woman¡¯s words instantly attracted Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ attention. Uh! They had never seen such a narcissistic woman before. Moreover, everyone was curious about her appearance.

    Only to see that the girl not far away had a delicate and pretty appearance, an average temperament, and her strength was not very high either. Furthermore, this kind of appearance and strength girl could be said to be everywhere in the Vast Heaven Continent. Therefore, they really did not know why this woman was so proud!

    After seeing this woman¡¯s appearance, Feng Da and the others couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy in their hearts. Truly, there was always someone better out there, and there was always someone better out there. Today, they finally saw a super narcissistic woman!

    On the other hand, the woman who was being watched by the crowd was feeling pleased with herself. She even raised her chin high, almost sticking out her tail, if she had any.

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s hurry into the city! Young Master Lan is still waiting in the city!¡± At this moment, the guard by the woman¡¯s side reminded her in a soft voice. s! Miss didn¡¯t have good eyesight, and he wasn¡¯t stupid. These people looked to be filled with killing intent, and it was obvious that they weren¡¯t to be trifled with. So, he had no choice but to find an excuse to urge his Miss.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I can¡¯t let Brother Lan wait for too long. Let¡¯s hurry up and leave!¡± The womanined. Then, she ordered her subordinates to pay the entrance fee and walked into Shadow City with her head held high. However, before she left, she gave Leng Ruoxue and the others a threatening look.

    ¡°Miss, are you going to let her go just like that?¡± Feng Da said, a little angrily.

    ¡°What else can I do? What¡¯s there to be calctive about with this kind of self-righteous woman? Even if I kill her, I¡¯ll feel ashamed,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in extreme disdain. Sigh! There are many women like this in the world. She can¡¯t kill every single one of them! Moreover, as her cultivation level increased, she couldn¡¯t even be interested in killing this kind of ant-like woman unless she was really courting death!

    ¡°Miss, you have a point.¡± Feng Da quickly ttered.

    ¡°You can pay 300,000 to enter the city..¡± Suddenly, the guard spoke.

 Chapter 701 - I Want That Bracelet (1)

    <h4>Chapter 701: I Want That Bracelet (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother Guard.¡± Leng Ruoxue thanked him and paid the entrance fee before leading everyone into the Shadow City.

    Shadow City was not big. It was even smaller than Windless City, the first city they had been to. Furthermore, there were not many pedestrians on the streets. However, there were many shops on both sides of the street, and all kinds of items could be said to be present.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others originally nned to walk around the city, but in less than two hours, they had already walked all over the city.

    ¡°Miss, Shadow City is really small.¡± L¨¹ Tao couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°En, even though the Shadow City is small, it has everything. The things sold in those shops might not even be able to be bought in some big cities.¡± Leng Ruoxue said knowingly. It seemed that their 300,000 yuan entrance fee was not for nothing! At least, she was very satisfied with the things sold in this city.

    ¡°Haha,ss, this Shadow City is known as ¡®only you can¡¯t think of it, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t buy!¡¯ Besides, there are many things here that can¡¯t be seen in public,¡± the little old man said in a low voice.

    ¡°Cannot be seen in public? Thieves?¡± Leng Ruoxue was shocked. Could this be the legendary ck market?

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The little old man nodded.

    ¡°Who is the owner of the Shadow City?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. This person was really smart. However, he was probably not weak. Otherwise, he would not dare to sell stolen goods. After all, the profits from such a transaction were huge. However, it was easy to offend the big families. Therefore, if the owner of the Shadow City did not have a certain power, he would not dare to open a ck market that specialized in collecting stolen goods!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Shadow City has already stood towering in the Boundless Heaven Continent for thousands of years. No one knows who Master is,¡± the little old man shook his head and said.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue did not expect the owner of Shadow City to be so mysterious.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, although no one has seen the owner of this Shadow City before, even the three super families would treat the people of Shadow League with respect.¡± Empty smiled and exined.

    ¡°Shadow League?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of question marks. This sounded like an organization?

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the Shadow League is the manager of the Shadow City. The Shadow League was established by the owner of the Shadow City. If you want to sell some shady things, you just have to find a shop. Furthermore, all the shops here belong to the Shadow League. Therefore, no one knows that you sold those things. After all, the reputation of the Shadow League is still guaranteed,¡± the little old man reminded.

    ¡°Uh! I really have some things that can¡¯t be seen in the light,¡± Leng Ruoxue said rather awkwardly. Thinking back to when she first came to the Vast Heaven Continent, she also robbed quite a bit of others.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s find a random shop and sell the items!¡± the little old man suggested.

    ¡°En.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, then led everyone into the nearest shop.

    This was a pharmacy. At this moment, there was only one attendant in the shop. When he saw the group of people, he hurriedly went forward to greet them.

    ¡°Hello guests, may I know what medicinal ingredients you would like to purchase? We have the mostplete set of medicinal ingredients here.¡± The waiter had a face full of smiles as he spoke in an extremely polite manner. He did not neglect Leng Ruoxue and the others because they were wearing ordinary clothes.

    ¡°What medicinal herbs do you have here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile. Sigh! This Shadow City is really full of talents! The guards guarding the city and the attendants of the shops are all Mystic Emperors. How could the various ns endure this!

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to say that the medicinal herbs in our store can satisfy Miss¡¯s needs 100%, but I can guarantee that the medicinal herbs that Miss wants can be bought with me at least 90%,¡± the waiter said confidently.

    ¡°Oh, Grandpa Du, what other herbs do you need?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to the little old man and asked.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s take whatever medicinal herbs he has!¡± The little old man thought for a moment and said. There were a total of four alchemists among them, and the demand for medicinal herbs was quiterge, especially ordinary medicinal herbs. Therefore, if they could buy more, they naturally had to buy more.

    ¡°Alright, pack all the medicinal herbs here for me!¡± After Leng Ruoxue heard the little old man¡¯s words, she turned to the waiter and said.

    ¡°Uh! Miss, the herbs in our shop will be slightly more expensive than those outside. If you take all of them, you will need a lot of money.¡± The waiter kindly reminded her. He had been managing the shop for so long, but he had never met such a generous customer! Although there were many people from variousrge families who came here to buy herbs.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as it¡¯s worth it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. If it was in another city, she wouldn¡¯t have the intention to buy so many herbs at once. However, she didn¡¯t have so many worries here. After all, Shadow City was different from other cities.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss will definitely not regret it. Everyone, please follow me.¡± The waiter guaranteed before bringing Leng Ruoxue and the others to the storeroom.

    The storeroom was located in the backyard of the medicine shop. It was a very inconspicuous small room. Other than an iron cab, there was nothing else inside.

    ¡°Miss, all the herbs in our store are here. Take a look first. If there are no problems, as long as you pay, these herbs will be yours.¡± The waiter took out a few storage rings from the cab and handed one of them to Leng Ruoxue for inspection.

    Leng Ruoxue took the ring and sent her divine sense into it. After that, she nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°En, not bad. I want it all.¡±

    ¡°Here are some rtively expensive herbs. Naturally, the price is higher too.¡± The waiter handed over another ring.

    Leng Ruoxue took the ring and confirmed it before handing it to the little old man. After the little old man looked at it, he nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°How much do these herbs cost?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°1.58 billion purple coins, but 1.5 billion will do.¡± The waiterughed. Hehe, now that he had made a big deal, he was in a good mood. After all, his medicine shop hadn¡¯t opened for a long time, boohoo¡­

    ¡°En, I¡¯ll stay in this city for a few days. If I haven¡¯t left yet and you guys have new medicinal herbs, remember to inform me,¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed. She handed over amon silver card of the Boundless Heaven Continent to the attendant, which happened to have 1..5 billion in it.

 Chapter 702 - I Want That Bracelet (2)

    <h4>Chapter 702: I Want That Bracelet (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    After receiving the silver card, the waiter confirmed the amount on it. Then, he handed Leng Ruoxue a ck card and said happily, ¡°Definitely, definitely. Miss, this is the VIP card of our Shadow League. With this card, everyone can stay in Shadow City for free and enjoy priority.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Leng Ruoxue received the silver card and kept it in her bracelet. Then, she said to the waiter, ¡°I heard you guys also ept things here?¡±

    ¡°Uh! Yes, but it has to be something valuable.¡± The waiter nodded his head in doubt. He thought to himself, ¡°Could it be that thisdy wants to sell something? I can¡¯t believe it! Such a beautifuldy actually has something shady. How rare!¡±

    ¡°Can you take a look at these things?¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a storage ring from her bracelet and handed it to the waiter.

    ¡°Miss, I can¡¯t make the decision on these things. Please wait for a moment, I¡¯ll go get the housekeeper.¡± The waiter took the ring and looked at it before saying to Leng Ruoxue with a troubled expression.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and followed the waiter to the living room. After finding a seat, the waiter went to look for the housekeeper.

    However, after waiting for more than half an hour, the waiter still hadn¡¯t returned.

    ¡°Miss, could this attendant have run away?¡± Seeing that the guard left and did not return, Feng Da could not help but tease.

    ¡°This is someone else¡¯s territory, what¡¯s there to run about?¡± Leng Ruoxueughed. Hehe! If she wasn¡¯t wrong, the housekeeper was probably raising money! After all, the things she wanted to sell were worth a lot of money.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m sorry for making everyone wait.¡± Just as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, an extremely forthright voice rang out by their ears. Shortly after, a robust middle-aged man walked in withrge strides.

    The middle-aged man had a resolute appearance. He was burly and possessed an extraordinary presence. With a single nce, one could tell that he was someone who had upied a high position for a long time.

    Leng Ruoxue lifted her beautiful eyes and sized up this middle-aged man. However, she could not see his cultivation level. However, ording to her guess, this person¡¯s strength should be above Xuan Emperor.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others stood up from their seats and lightly nodded their heads.

    ¡°Haha! Everyone, please take a seat,¡± the middle-aged man said enthusiastically.

    ¡°I¡¯m Yu Tian, the butler of Shadow City.¡± The middle-aged man introduced himself.

    ¡°My surname is Leng. Housekeeper Yu, I have some things I want to take care of.¡± Leng Ruoxue went straight to the point.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard about it. However, I have to be frank. The price of our items in the Shadow City is not high. Therefore, if you think it¡¯s not worth it, you can choose not to sell it to us,¡± Yu Tian said honestly with a sincere expression.

    ¡°I know. But, if I don¡¯t sell it to you guys, I¡¯m afraid that no one in the Vast Heaven Continent would dare to buy these things either,¡± Leng Ruoxue said knowingly.

    ¡°Haha! Young Lady Leng is right,¡± Yu Tian said happily. He admired the straightforwardness of this stunning beauty in front of him. After all, their Shadow City¡¯s business had always adhered to the principle of mutual consent. Unless they were in a good mood and were willing to give a discount, they wouldn¡¯t ept bargaining.

    ¡°Then please take a look at these things first, Butler Yu!¡± Leng Ruoxue handed the ring she left outside to Yu Tian.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Yu Tian received the ring and sent his divine senses inside. However, even though he was mentally prepared, he was still frightened by the things inside. After all, there were quite a few things inside that were enough to make the various great ns go crazy, and those things couldn¡¯t be bought with money.

    ¡°Young Lady Leng, the items inside are quite valuable. Are you really willing to buy them?¡± After Yu Tian finished looking through them, he asked with uncertainty.

    ¡°Of course, the things inside might be priceless to others, but to me, they are useless.¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that those things were useless and took up space, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to sell them.

    ¡°Since Young Lady Leng says so, then I am relieved. Young Lady Leng, I will bid twenty billion purple coins for the items inside. What do you think?¡± Yu Tian probed. They were most afraid of the seller regretting their decision after buying the items as if they had taken advantage of them. However, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s reaction had improved his impression of Leng Ruoxue by quite a bit. It had also caused him to change the offer of fifteen billion purple coins to twenty billion.

    ¡°En, sure.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. This price was already higher than she had expected, so she had nothing to be dissatisfied with.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s trade! There are 20 billion in here, please confirm it, Miss Leng.¡± After Butler Yu said that, he handed Leng Ruoxue a silver card.

    After Leng Ruoxue epted the silver card and confirmed it, their transaction was officially over.

    ¡°Haha, Young Lady Leng, if you still have anything to sell, remember to look for me. Our Shadow League is definitely honest and priced fairly.¡± Yu Tian put away the ring and then said to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Okay, if there¡¯s anything good, I will definitely think of Butler Yu,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised.

    ¡°Young Lady Leng, do you have anything else you want to buy? Our Shadow City has a ruler!¡± Yu Tian asked very amicably.

    ¡°Yes, there are still some.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Haha! If Young Lady Leng wants to buy anything else, just tell me. I¡¯ll send someone to get it so that Young Lady Leng doesn¡¯t have to look for it herself.¡± Yu Tian said considerately.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank Butler Yu first. Actually, I still want to buy some materials for refining weapons. Also, do you have any Mystic skills for sale?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after thinking for a while.

    ¡°There are definitely equipment refinement materials, but it¡¯s abat technique! I wonder what attribute Young Miss Leng wants?¡± Yu Tian couldn¡¯t help but ask. However, he was extremely surprised in his heart. He never expected that Young Miss Leng would actually want to buy equipment refinement materials. Could it be that there was a Tool Master amongst these people?

    ¡°I need all sorts of Earth Rank and Heaven Rank techniques,¡± said Leng Ruoxue. Presently, she only possessed the wind attribute Earth Rank and Heaven Rank techniques that Yu Lin had given her. Besides that, she didn¡¯t have any other attribute techniques. Boohoo¡­.. They were almost all Mystic Monarch now, but she hadn¡¯t gathered all the techniques yet! Moreover, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to buy them, it was mainly because they weren¡¯t for sale.

 Chapter 703 - I Want That Bracelet (3)

    <h4>Chapter 703: I Want That Bracelet (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Miss Leng, you¡¯ve really asked the right person. We do indeed have Earth Rank and Heaven Rank techniques of various attributes. However, the price is very high as well,¡± said Yu Tian very honestly.

    ¡°The price doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Leng Ruoxue said disapprovingly. The higher the level of a mystic technique, the fewer people would sell it. Therefore, it was not easy to buy the entire set.

    ¡°Haha, since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll give you a discount. All the attribute techniques added together will be worth ten billion purple coins.¡± Yu Tian thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Lass, I don¡¯t think you need to buy fire-element ones,¡± the little old man suddenly said.

    ¡°En, you don¡¯t need to buy anything with the wind and water attributes,¡± Empty said.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Yu Tian looked at the two who spoke and felt bewildered. Who were these two people? Why couldn¡¯t he sense their cultivation? Furthermore, the more he looked at the little old man, the more familiar he felt. However, he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen him before.

    ¡°Housekeeper Yu, your wind, water, and fire are three types of Earth Rank and Heaven Rank techniques. If we don¡¯t have them, I¡¯ll buy them too,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Other mystic cultivators might only be able to cultivate one or two Heaven Rank techniques, but she didn¡¯t have such restrictions.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll send someone to bring it over and let Young Lady Leng take a look first,¡± said Yu Tian. After that, he instructed the attendant of the medicinal shop to prepare it.

    When the waiter went to retrieve the items, Butler Yu apanied Leng Ruoxue and the rest as they chatted leisurely. In fact, he originally wanted to find out the truth about these people in front of him. However, after chatting for nearly an hour, not only did he not manage to get anything out of them, he even exined everything to the eight generations of his ancestors. Boohoo¡­ He was so depressed! Luckily, he did not know who the owner of the Shadow League was. Otherwise, he was afraid that even his parents would have to confess everything.

    Just as Yu Tian was feeling extremely depressed, the waiter finally returned with two simrly dressed attendants behind him.

    ¡°Butler Yu, Miss Leng, I¡¯ve brought her here,¡± the waiter hurriedly said. He stole a nce at Butler Yu¡¯s expression and could not help but feel uneasy in his heart. What¡¯s wrong with Butler Yu? Wasn¡¯t he very happy just now? Could it be that he thought that he was too slow toe back? However, this could not be med on him!

    ¡°Young Lady Leng, please take a look!¡± Yu Tian said somewhat gloomily. After which, he indicated for the other two to bring the items over.

    Leng Ruoxue inspected the things that the attendant passed over, and then she nced at thebat techniques before buying everything at the price of 12 billion violet gold coins. Because the wind, fire, and water techniques that Butler Yu sent over just happened to be different from the little old man Wu He¡¯s.

    After a pleasant shopping session, Leng Ruoxue and the others left the pharmacy. Apanied by a waiter, they went to thergest guest shop in Shadow City, the ¡®Shadow Pavilion¡¯.

    After another round of shopping, Leng Ruoxue and the others had been upgraded to high-ss VIPs in the Shadow City. Hence, their food and amodations in the ¡®Shadow Pavilion¡¯ were all free.

    In the guest room.

    Feng Da had a bitter expression as he looked at the cheerful Leng Ruoxue and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss, you spent so much money, why are you still so happy?¡±

    ¡°Why else would I cry? I sold those junk for 20 billion, but I only spent 13.5 billion to buy these things. All in all, we are still unhappy, so of course I¡¯m happy!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you think those things are trash? However, many aristocratic families view them as treasures. Oh, if the Shadow League sells them, they will be able to earn twice as much!¡± The little old man reminded.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! Since they took a certain risk, it¡¯s only right for them to earn some money.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with understanding. Sigh! Those things couldn¡¯t be exposed, otherwise she would have long thrown them into the auction house.

    ¡°Haha,ss! You¡¯re really open-minded.¡± The little old man nodded his head in satisfaction. He liked thisss¡¯ carefree character.

    ¡°Grandpa Du, let¡¯s go down and eat somethingter! Try this restaurant¡¯s specialty dishes,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with curiosity. On the way here, the waiter had been talking about how delicious the food here was, which piqued her curiosity.

    ¡°Don¡¯t wait any longer. Let¡¯s go down now! I¡¯m already hungry,¡± the little old man said hurriedly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. After speaking, everyone headed to the dining hall on the first floor.

    As soon as they entered the dining room, the waiter hurried over to wee them. Then, he brought them to the table and went to prepare food for them.

    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s weird. Why didn¡¯t he ask us what we wanted to eat before leaving?¡± Feng Da, who had just sat down, asked in puzzlement. He was about to order some dishes when the waiter unexpectedly ignored him.

    ¡°Anyway, we don¡¯t have to spend money. We can eat whatever we give!¡± said Peach disapprovingly. In fact, she felt that the waiter was afraid that they would ask for too much. If the food they ordered was too good, their restaurant would be poor, so he did not dare to ask them.

    ¡°Are you going to eat it even if I give you pig food?¡± Feng Da said speechlessly.

    ¡°Tsk, why would such a big restaurant give customers pig food?¡± Peach¡¯s face was full of question marks.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. The entrance fee is ten thousand purple coins, and all the shops in the city are ck.¡± Feng Da said angrily. He was still thinking about the ten billion purple coins that the young miss had spent! Wu¡­ when the young miss spent it, she didn¡¯t even frown, but he felt his heart ache.

    ¡°Uh! If it doesn¡¯t taste good, then let¡¯s not eat it!¡± After hearing Feng Da¡¯s words, Peach was also a little scared. Uh! This Shadow City was indeed evil!

    ¡°Haha! Xue¡¯er, your subordinates are quite imaginative.¡± Wu, who was not far away from Feng Da, couldn¡¯t help butugh at the conversation between the two.

    ¡°Eh! That¡¯s right!¡± Leng Ruoxue said awkwardly, her forehead dripping with cold sweat. Sigh! These two fellows have so much to eat and so much to talk about. How could they possibly let guests eat pig food here! After all, they were distinguished guests!

    Fortunately, there were no waiters in the restaurant at the moment. Otherwise, when they heard the discussion of Feng Da and the others, they would definitely be angered to the point of vomiting blood. Wu¡­ These people were high-ranking VIPs! Not to mention eating pig food, they wouldn¡¯t even dare to slight them!

    A momentter, the waiter brought a group of people in with dishes.

 Chapter 704 - I Want That Bracelet (4)

    <h4>Chapter 704: I Want That Bracelet (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    After all the dishes were served, the waiter came to the table where Leng Ruoxue and the others were seated. He respectfully bowed and said, ¡°Miss Leng, these are the signature dishes of our Shadow Pavilion. Please enjoy.¡±

    After speaking, the waiter retreated to the side to avoid disturbing Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the dishes on the table. There were a variety of dishes, and they looked quite tempting. However, she wondered what the taste was like. She held up a piece of soft and tender meat and put it into her mouth. Mmm! The meat melted in her mouth and the fragrance was strong. It was quite delicious.

    Leng Ruoxue ate a few mouthfuls of each dish on the table before putting down her chopsticks.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you full?¡± Seeing that Xue¡¯er only ate a few mouthfuls and no longer moved her chopsticks, he could not help asking with concern. Uh, although the dishes here could notpare to their own, they were already considered pretty good in the Boundless Heaven Continent.

    ¡°En, you guys eat!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, then lowered her head and looked at the little red snake on her wrist.

    Little me was jealous these two days. Because Xiaohuo didn¡¯t need it as much as before, the little fe couldn¡¯t stand this difference and decided to wrap it around her wrist and y dead. Hehe, but it was quite pretty.

    ¡°Brother Lan, I want that bracelet.¡± Suddenly, a slightly familiar voice rang in Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ ears.

    Leng Ruoxue raised her head curiously and looked at the source of the voice. After that, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly. Sigh! I wonder if this is considered as enemies meeting on a narrow road! The woman who spoke was the one they met at the city gate. Moreover, the Brother Lan that the woman was talking about was actually someone they were familiar with. Because that Brother Lan was none other than the young master of the Lan family, Lan Lie!

    However, Lan Lie shouldn¡¯t be able to recognize them. She just didn¡¯t know if Lan Lie would recognize Grandpa Du. Leng Ruoxue nced at the little old man. To be honest, she didn¡¯t want to acknowledge Lan Lie, so she could only pray that Lan Lie¡¯s memory wasn¡¯t good.

    ¡°Min¡¯er, don¡¯t be willful. That¡¯s someone else¡¯s thing, how can you take it!¡± Lan Lie¡¯s voice rang in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Brother Lan, you dote on me the most. Help me buy it!¡± The girl named Min¡¯er tugged at Lan Lie¡¯s arm and acted coquettishly.

    ¡°If I buy it for you, will you return to Blue Cloud City immediately?¡± Lan Lie frowned slightly, the impatience on his face disappearing in a sh.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Min¡¯er nodded obediently. However, she couldn¡¯t help but think in her heart, I¡¯ll agree to it first. After I get the bracelet, I¡¯ll decide whether to leave or not.

    Seeing that Min¡¯er had agreed, Lan Lie walked directly to Leng Ruoxue and said with some embarrassment, ¡°Can you sell that bracelet to me? I can pay you a hefty sum.¡±

    ¡°Bracelet?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a bit confused. She only wore the ¡®Heaven and Earth Bracelet¡¯ on her wrist. However, from the way the woman was looking at her, it wasn¡¯t the Heaven and Earth Bracelet. So, she was really curious, which bracelet did this woman like?

    ¡°I want that red snake-shaped bracelet.¡± Before Lan Lie could reply, Min¡¯er spoke up impatiently. Then, she looked at Leng Ruoxue provocatively.

    ¡°Snake-shaped bracelet? Are you sure?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked somewhat speechlessly. She really had good taste, actually liking Little me. But, how could Little me be bought so easily?

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, since this miss likes your snake-shaped bracelet, then sell it to her!¡± Wuqing said with a smile, but she couldn¡¯t help but secretlyugh in her heart. Haha, what kind of eyes does this person have! He actually thinks Xiaohuo is a bracelet, but that little fellow isn¡¯t easy to get along with.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was helpless. Uh! Little me couldn¡¯t be sold. Even if she wanted to sell it, Little me wouldn¡¯t be willing either.

    ¡°How much is it? Name your price! I want this bracelet for sure,¡± Min¡¯er said arrogantly. Hmph! She was determined to get this bracelet.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re the one paying!¡± Leng Ruoxue nced at Lan Lie beside her and said with slight sympathy. Although she didn¡¯t know what rtionship this woman had with Lan Lie, she could tell from Lan Lie¡¯s expression that he was unwilling. Sigh! Poor Lan Lie!

    ¡°Brother Lan, tell this woman that you¡¯ll buy it for me no matter how much it costs,¡± Min¡¯er said coquettishly as she tugged on Lan Lie¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Uh! Miss, please name a price!¡± said Lan Lie gloomily. He only wanted to get rid of this pestering fly as soon as possible, so he really did not care about the price.

    ¡°One hundred billion purple coins!¡± Leng Ruoxue demanded.

    ¡°What? Are you robbing me? How can this lousy bracelet be so expensive?¡± Min¡¯er roared in anger.

    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t you afford it?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t afford it, then don¡¯t force yourself to buy it! What a disgrace,¡± Feng Miao added oil to the fire, but her eyes were full of sympathy as she looked at Min¡¯er.

    She was not the only one. Feng Da and the others¡¯ eyes were filled with sympathy.

    ¡°You ugly freak! You don¡¯t have the right to speak here!¡± Min¡¯er immediately shouted angrily.

    ¡°Min¡¯er, is it? I realized that not only is there something wrong with your eyes, but your aesthetic sense is also very problematic! As long as you¡¯re not blind, you can probably tell that I¡¯m prettier than you, but in your eyes, I¡¯m actually ugly. This is really tooughable.¡± Feng Miao was speechless. Sigh! She was someone who didn¡¯t care about her looks, yet she had no choice but to take this woman seriously, which showed how much influence this woman had.

    ¡°Nonsense. It¡¯s obviously me who¡¯s prettier than you. Brother Lan, tell me, am I prettier than all of them?¡± Min¡¯er tugged at Lan Lie¡¯s arm, asking him to be her judge.

    The ¡®them¡¯ that Min¡¯er spoke of naturally included all the women present.

    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Lan Lie replied impatiently. However, the narcissistic Min¡¯er naturally could not tell.

    ¡°Hmph! Did you guys hear that?!¡± Min¡¯er said smugly. Then, she clenched her fists, showing off to Leng Ruoxue and the others!

    Her words made Leng Ruoxue and the others speechless.

    ¡°Miss Min¡¯er, didn¡¯t you want to buy this bracelet?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t stand this narcissistic woman and quickly changed the topic to the bracelet.

 Chapter 705 - I Want That Bracelet (5)

    <h4>Chapter 705: I Want That Bracelet (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Name a price!¡± Min¡¯er hurriedly said. Hmph! She definitely had to get her hands on this bracelet. Who asked her to like it at first nce!

    ¡°I said 100 billion!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Brother Lan!¡± Min¡¯er looked at Lan Lie with a pleading gaze. Hearing this price, she knew that Brother Lan would not buy it for her.

    ¡°Miss, we sincerely want to buy it. Give us a real price!¡± Lan Lie said bluntly.

    ¡°I¡¯m also selling it with sincerity! It¡¯s a fixed price. If you can afford it, then take it. Otherwise, don¡¯t have any ideas about my ¡®bracelet¡¯,¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly.

    ¡°Min¡¯er, that bracelet is too expensive. Let¡¯s not buy it!¡± Lan Lie saw that the beautiful woman in front of him could not get through to him, so he could only persuade Min¡¯er. Although he really wanted to send Min¡¯er away, he could not take out 100 billion to buy her a bracelet! Not to mention that he could not take out so much money, even if he could, he would not be such a spendthrift.

    ¡°Big Brother Lan, you promised to buy it for me,¡± Min¡¯er said with tears in her eyes, feeling extremely wronged.

    ¡°That bracelet is too expensive. I won¡¯t be able to afford it even if I sell myself.¡± Lan Lie¡¯s patience had finally run out. After saying that, he went straight upstairs to his room without looking back.

    ¡°You¡­ Just you wait. If you provoke our Lan Family, you¡¯ll suffer.¡± Min¡¯er saw that Lan Lie had gone upstairs and left behind a threatening sentence before chasing after him.

    ¡°Sigh! Miss, we¡¯ve been threatened again.¡± Feng Da sighed helplessly.

    ¡°En, hurry up and eat! After eating, rest early,¡± Leng Ruoxue said disapprovingly. It wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t provoked the Lan family before, why would she be afraid of a woman¡¯s threat!

    This small episode did not affect Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ mood. After eating, everyone returned to their rooms to rest.

    Late at night.

    Leng Ruoxue and the freak were sleeping soundly on the bed.

    All of a sudden, the door to their room opened and a ghostly-looking man in ck sneaked in. The man in ck sneaked up to their bed and stared at the blood red bracelet on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist. Then, he reached out his hand and was about to remove the bracelet¡­

    ¡°Ah!¡± Following that, a scream came from the man in ck¡¯s mouth. The man in ck quickly shook his hand and ran out of Leng Ruoxue and the demon¡¯s room in a sorry state¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± At this time, Feng Da and the others heard the scream and rushed into their room!

    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong? Wake up!¡± Lutao went up and pushed her Miss, but Leng Ruoxue did not react. Seeing this situation, she couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious.

    ¡°Lutao, don¡¯t be anxious. I have already asked Lin Yuan to look for the shopkeeper.¡± Feng Da quickly consoled her. His face was also anxious.

    Not long after, the shopkeeper who was woken up followed behind Lin Yuan and ran all the way to Leng Ruoxue and the demon¡¯s room.

    ¡°What happened?¡± The shopkeeper looked at the two unconscious people on the bed and understood.

    ¡°Shopkeeper, my young miss is in trouble, Boohoo¡­¡± Once L¨¹ Tao saw the shopkeeper, she immediately started sobbing.

    ¡°Shopkeeper, isn¡¯t the safety of your inn a little too poor? Why did such a thing happen? Could it be that someone in your Shadow City is tempted by money?¡± Feng Da roared in anger.

    ¡°Uh! I can use the reputation of the ¡®Shadow Pavilion¡¯ to guarantee that there will never be such a person in our Shadow City.¡± The shopkeeper quickly guaranteed. At the same time, he was a little puzzled. Who was it that did this? It was really too despicable. Wasn¡¯t this ruining the reputation of their Shadow City? Hmph! If he knew who this person was, he would definitely mobilize the entire Shadow League to hunt him down!

    ¡°Shopkeeper, if this old man didn¡¯t smell wrongly, there¡¯s clearly the smell of knockout powder in this room. Furthermore, it¡¯s the ¡®forgotten soul¡¯ that¡¯s most harmful to the human body. Uh¡­ my poor girl and kid! How did they encounter such an unlucky thing?¡± At this moment, the little old man said faintly.

    ¡°Uh! Don¡¯t worry, old man. We¡¯ll definitely catch the culprit and give you an exnation.¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat as he promised. Woo¡­ These people gave him a lot of pressure! However, he had to report this matter to the butler as soon as possible.

    ¡°My granddaughter and grandson-inw! Shopkeeper, could it be that they¡¯ve been unconscious all this time? Boohoo¡­ They¡¯re still so young! Damn little thief, it¡¯s best if I don¡¯t catch him. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely chop him into pieces.¡± Leng Qingtian also cried with snot and tears.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. This happened in our Shadow City. Our Shadow League will definitely give everyone a satisfactory exnation.¡± The shopkeeper hurriedly guaranteed.

    ¡°Shopkeeper, of course we believe in your guarantee. However, the most important thing now is to wake up my younger sister and brother-inw. Otherwise, the longer they are unconscious, the more harmful it will be to their bodies. It might even affect their future cultivation. You have to know that they are all geniuses!¡± Leng Ruohan said with a face full of regret. His handsome face seemed to be saying, ¡°How did this happen?¡±

    ¡°The Thousand Year Snow Ginseng is needed to save the girl, but we don¡¯t have it!¡± The little old man said with a bitter face. Then, he turned to look at the shopkeeper and said with some embarrassment, ¡°Shopkeeper, can you help us think of a way? We are willing to spend arge sum of money to buy it.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ I¡¯ll try!¡± The shopkeeper didn¡¯t dare to say that he didn¡¯t, otherwise, he believed that he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to leave this ce. Moreover, this happened in their ¡®Shadow Pavilion¡¯, so he really couldn¡¯t just leave it be.

    After the manager finished speaking, he bid farewell to everyone and left Leng Ruoxue and the freak¡¯s room.

    ¡°Who could have done this?¡± After the shopkeeper left, everyone found a random ce to sit down. Then, everyone began to discuss with question marks on their faces.

    ¡°Little me, did you see that person¡¯s face?¡± Feng Da asked carefully.

    ¡°No, but I bit him, so if anyone in this city nted snake venom, that ck-clothed person just now would be that person,¡± Little me said coldly, its mood extremely unpleasant!

 Chapter 706 - Im Not A Snake, Im A Family Heirloom (1)

    <h4>Chapter 706: I¡¯m Not A Snake, I¡¯m A Family Heirloom (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Will he die?¡± Feng Da asked again.

    ¡°Do you want him to die?¡± Little me asked with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°Of course not. We want him to suffer a fate worse than death!¡± Peach Lu said hatefully. Hmph! He dared to hurt her young miss. He was really seeking death!

    ¡°As you wish. That person won¡¯t die, but he¡¯ll also live a very painful life.¡± Fiery shook its little head and said with a bit of pride.

    ¡°Good job, Fiery!¡± Feng Da praised. At the same time, he stretched out his hand, wanting to touch Fiery¡¯s head. However, he suddenly remembered how terrifying Fiery was, so he retracted his hand.

    Coward! Little me cursed in its heart with slight disdain. Hmph! It won¡¯t bite people randomly, so why are these people so afraid of it! Women are better; it¡¯s never afraid of it!

    ¡°Uh!¡± Being looked down upon by a small snake made Feng Da extremely depressed. Wu¡­ why was this snake also bullying people!

    ¡°Ah! Yes!¡± Suddenly, a scream was heard. The painful scream seemed to be mixed with moans¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s that sound? It¡¯s so scary!¡± said L¨¹ Tao nervously.

    ¡°L¨¹ Tao, children are not suitable!¡± Feng Da quickly covered Peach¡¯s ears.

    ¡°You¡¯re the child!¡± Peach pped Feng Da¡¯s hand away and said angrily, ¡°Hmph! Do you really think I¡¯m a child who doesn¡¯t know anything? I¡¯m not that white!¡±

    ¡°Hehe! Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± Lin Yuan smirked and said excitedly.

    ¡°I suggest you guys better not go. Otherwise, you¡¯ll definitely regret it!¡± Fiery warned.

    ¡°Uh! Why?¡± Lin Yuan was confused.

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret. In any case, don¡¯t go out,¡± Little me said mysteriously.

    ¡°But women can go out and watch the show!¡± Little me added.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Everyone became even more puzzled. Why could women go and watch the show, but men couldn¡¯t? Could it be that Little me also favored women over men?

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Trust me!¡± Little me said with a face like a chatan.

    ¡°Ah! Help!¡± At this moment, a cry for help sounded in the room. It was obviously a man¡¯s voice.

    Urgh! Instantly, cold sweat dripped down Feng Da and the others¡¯ foreheads. They were so frightened that their hearts trembled, and their thoughts started to run wild. Could it be¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡± Feng Miao said with a face full of curiosity, then left the room directly.

    However, not even a momentter, Feng Miao returned with a pale face.

    ¡°Little Miaomiao, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so pale?¡± everyone asked curiously, their faces full of question marks.

    ¡°Uh! Men, don¡¯t leave the room! It¡¯s too dangerous!¡± Feng Miao warned, but her expression was a little unnatural.

    ¡°Heh heh! Am I right?!¡± Fieryughed mischievously, his face full of pride.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. None of you should go out. Otherwise, your innocence will be lost.¡± Feng Miao nodded repeatedly. Mother! This was too unbelievable!

    Uh! This time, Feng Da and the others all understood. Could it be that the poison was acting up? But what kind of poison was Fiery? It was actually so powerful that it could make people lose their minds.

    ¡°Dong dong dong dong! Dong dong dong!¡± At this moment, there was another hurried knock on the door. Feng Miao, who was closest to the door, reluctantly went to open the door under everyone¡¯s gaze. However, she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous in her heart. This night was really busy!

    Feng Miao opened the door and saw the pale-faced shopkeeper and Steward Yu, who was pretending to be calm, standing outside the door. She moved aside to let them in.

    ¡°Shopkeeper, why is your expression so unsightly?¡± Leng Qingtian clearly knew what the consultant was saying. Oh, since such a thing had happened in the inn, the shopkeeper must be extremely depressed!

    ¡°I was anxious. I was worried about Young Lady Leng!¡± The shopkeeper wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said with lingering fear. Boohoo¡­ He could not say that he was almost¡­ This was too embarrassing. Even the Mystic Sovereign could not withstand it. Who would believe this if news got out!

    ¡°How is Young Lady Leng? I brought a thousand year old Snow Ginseng. Are there any alchemists among you?¡± Yu Tian¡¯s gaze swept back and forth between Feng Da and the others as he asked.

    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Zheng En said under the little old man¡¯s signal.

    ¡°This is a thousand-year-old Snow Ginseng.¡± Yu Tian took out a rectangr cold jade box from the ring with some heartache and handed it to Feng Dadao. He really didn¡¯t expect that there was actually an alchemist among them. He originally thought that only Miss Leng was one! However, if he knew that Leng Ruoxue and the others had a total of four alchemists, he would definitely be shocked. After all, there weren¡¯t many alchemists in the Vast Heaven Continent. Especially alchemists above the Alchemy Grandmaster level, they were as rare and precious as phoenix feathers and qilin horns.

    Zheng En received the jade box and carefully opened it. Instantly, a gust of cold air blew towards him. Following that, what entered his eyes was a snow white and fat Snow Ginseng. This Snow Ginseng was slightly bigger than an adult¡¯s palm. Its roots wereplete and its head had a faint outline of facial features. As an alchemist, he could tell with one look that this Snow Ginseng was definitely more than a thousand years old.

    ¡°Good ginseng!¡± eximed the little old man. Hehe, who would have thought that the Shadow League really had some good stuff! This snow ginseng was the best he had ever seen.

    ¡°This Snow Ginseng is a treasure of our Shadow League. It was originally not for sale, but something happened to Miss Leng in the territory of our Shadow City, so¡­¡± Yu Tian only spoke halfway before he looked at the Snow Ginseng in Zheng En¡¯s hand with a pained and reluctant expression as if he was about to be separated from his sweetheart.

    ¡°Hehe, Butler Yu, you don¡¯t have to be reluctant. We won¡¯t let you suffer a loss,¡± the little old man promised sincerely.

    ¡°En, everyone, name a price!¡± Yu Tian thought for a while and said. Although they were responsible for such an incident in the Shadow City, if such a precious Snow Ginseng was given to him for free, he definitely wouldn¡¯t feel good about it. Therefore, he had to ept some money. Otherwise, he would definitely be depressed to death.

    ¡°Steward Yu, I know that this thousand-year-old Snow Ginseng can¡¯t be bought with money, so I don¡¯t n on asking for a price. If you trust me, this old man, I¡¯ll get my girl to give you a medicinal herb of equal value after I save my girl.. What do you think?¡± The little old man thought for a moment and said. To every alchemist who valued medicine as much as their life, a Snow Ginseng was a good thing, and it was even more so for a senior alchemist like him!

 Chapter 707 - Im Not A Snake, Im A Family Heirloom (2)

    <h4>Chapter 707: I¡¯m Not A Snake, I¡¯m A Family Heirloom (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°A medicinal ingredient of equivalent value?¡± Yu Tian was stunned. Originally, when he heard the little old man say that he wasn¡¯t going to offer a price, he was a little angry. However,ter on, when he heard that they were going to use medicinal ingredients of equivalent value to exchange for it, he couldn¡¯t help but be curious. He really wanted to know what kind of medicinal ingredients these people would use to exchange for it.

    ¡°Hehe, I guarantee that Butler Yu will be satisfied with our medicinal herbs,¡± the little old man promised mysteriously. After all, any medicinal herb that hisss took out would probably be worth more than this snow ginseng. It was just that they did not have the snow ginseng with them.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Yu Tian nodded. They¡¯d traded a few times, so he still believed in the credibility of these people.

    ¡°Hehe, everyone, I have a presumptuous request.¡± Yu Tian continued.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Everyone looked at Yu Tian with question marks all over their faces. They didn¡¯t understand what he was up to!

    ¡°Can you let us watch while you concoct the pill?¡± Yu Tian asked, somewhat embarrassed. After all, they were outsiders.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Zheng En nodded his head without hesitation. He was not so particr when refining pills.

    ¡°Thank you. May I know what kind of medicinal pill this Grandmaster wishes to refine?¡± Yu Tian asked curiously. Medicinal pills that could be used for Snow Ginseng were at least Earth Grade. Therefore, he really wanted to know if this young man in front of him had the strength of an Alchemist Grandmaster.

    ¡°The Snow Ginseng Pill, of course,¡± Zheng En said matter-of-factly. The Snow Ginseng Pill was a Heaven Grade medicinal pill. This was his first time refining it. He did not know what the sess rate would be.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Yu Tian was greatly shocked. Although he had never seen the Snow Ginseng Elixir before, he was very clear about the rank of the elixir. Therefore, he really couldn¡¯t imagine that this man who looked to be in his thirties was actually an Alchemy Revered Master. How could he not be surprised?

    ¡°Hehe, Steward Yu, calm down. This is my first time refining a Heaven Grade medicinal pill. It¡¯s hard to say whether I¡¯ll seed or not!¡± Zheng En scratched his head with his hand and said somewhat embarrassedly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Yu Tian was unable to remain calm. His forehead was even dripping with cold sweat. Using snow ginseng to refine a Heaven Grade medicinal pill for the first time? This was too extravagant!

    Yu Tian was in a frenzy at the side while Zheng En calmly took out his own cauldron. After lighting the fire and preheating it, he ced the medicinal herbs into the cauldron in order. When all the medicinal herbs in the cauldron melted into liquid, he cut off a few ginseng roots and threw them into the cauldron. Then, he removed the impurities and purified them. Finally, he tempered them and condensed the pills. After all the steps werepleted, he waited¡­

    Not long after, when the unique fragrance of the Snow Ginseng Pill wafted out from the furnace, everyone knew that the pill had been sessfully refined.

    Under everyone¡¯s expectant gazes, Zheng En opened the pill furnace. Looking at the snow white medicinal pill lying in the middle of the pill furnace, he was ted. Hehe, he didn¡¯t expect to seed on his first attempt at refining Heaven Grade medicinal pills. Even though there were only ten, he was already very happy.

    ¡°Congrattions, sir.¡± When Yu Tian saw that the elixir had been sessfully refined, his gaze towards Zheng En immediately became fiery, and he made up his mind to befriend them. After all, being able to be friends with an Alchemy Revered Master would bring about many benefits.

    ¡°Hehe, I was just lucky.¡± Zheng En said somewhat embarrassedly.

    ¡°You are too modest. Being able to refine a Heaven Grade medicinal pill is not due to luck.¡± Yu Tian was somewhat speechless as he spoke. If luck was really so useful, then how could there be so few Alchemist Honorable Masters?

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Zheng Enughed foolishly, not knowing what to say.

    ¡°Silly boy, why aren¡¯t you giving the medicinal pills to the girl and the boy?¡± The little old man patted his silly disciple¡¯s head and lightly reprimanded.

    ¡°Oh, oh!¡± Zheng En hurriedly said. Then, he took out two pills from the pill furnace and put them into Leng Ruoxue and the demon¡¯s mouths respectively.

    A momentter, they opened their eyes. When they saw the people in the room, their faces were filled with confusion.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys sleeping in the middle of the night? What are you doing in my room?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a face full of question marks.

    ¡°Miss, something happened to you.¡± Peach looked at her mistress with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Uh! What happened to us?¡± Leng Ruoxue and the demon asked in unison.

    ¡°You guys were drugged,¡± Peach exined with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Ah! Who would have the guts to do such a thing in the Shadow City? Isn¡¯t the security in the Shadow City very good? Could it be that our ten thousand purple coins entrance fee was paid for in vain? Can¡¯t even guarantee our basic safety?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked like a cannonball, her beautiful face full of disappointment.

    ¡°Eh! Young Lady Leng, after such a thing happened, I am truly sorry. We will definitely give Young Lady Leng an exnation.¡± Yu Tian, who was extremely embarrassed, guaranteed.

    ¡°Eh, Butler Yu is here too!¡± Leng Ruoxue said as if she had just seen someone.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Tian nodded speechlessly.

    ¡°Lass! Thanks to the housekeeper, She, who gave us the Snow Ginseng, we were able to wake you up. You have to return a good herb to herter!¡± The little old man reminded her and even secretly winked at Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°En, thank you, Butler Yu,¡± Leng Ruoxue said gratefully.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony. Young Lady Leng, did you lose anything valuable?¡± asked Yu Tian. He had been busy watching the concoction process earlier and didn¡¯t have the chance to ask for the details.

    ¡°My Miss lost a bracelet,¡± said L¨¹ Tao.

    ¡°Bracelet? What kind of bracelet?¡± Yu Tian asked with a face full of curiosity. What kind of thief would use ¡®Forget Soul¡¯ for a bracelet? One had to know that this was the most damaging knockout powder. Not only would the person who nted the poison remain unconscious, even if he woke up, his cultivation would also be damaged. It might even affect his future cultivation. Therefore, this¡¯ Forget Soul ¡®was absolutely considered a forbidden medicine in the Vast Heaven Continent.

    ¡°A red, transparent snake-shaped bracelet. It¡¯s worth 100 billion.¡± L¨¹ Tao nced at Little me and said calmly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Yu Tian couldn¡¯t help but wipe off the cold sweat on his forehead. He thought to himself: How could there be such an expensive bracelet in this world?

    ¡°Steward Yu, that bracelet is my family¡¯s young miss¡¯s family heirloom! She lost it just like that, sigh!¡± Lutao sighed heavily and said with a bitter face.. However, when she mentioned the family heirloom, Xiaohuo actually raised its little head with a proud expression.

 Chapter 708 - Im Not A Snake, Im A Family Heirloom (3)

    <h4>Chapter 708: I¡¯m Not A Snake, I¡¯m A Family Heirloom (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°That¡­ we will do our best to help Young Lady Leng find the lost item. It is gettingte. We will take our leave first.¡± After Yu Tian finished speaking, he pulled the shopkeeper and fled as if his buttocks were on fire. Boohoo¡­ if he continued, the Old Ancestor would probablye out to settle the score with them.

    ¡°Why did he run away? I haven¡¯t finished speaking!¡± L¨¹ Tao looked at Yu Tian¡¯s back andined.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already be a family heirloom. How could he still dare to stay here?!¡± Little me said with understanding. Uh, family heirlooms were very valuable.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a small snake.¡± Leng Ruoxue ced Little me in her palm and gently tapped its little head.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a snake. I¡¯m a family heirloom,¡±Little me said very stubbornly. A family heirloom was much more important than a small snake, so it wanted to be a family heirloom.

    ¡°Little me, you are not lost, so you can¡¯t be a family heirloom,¡± reminded L¨¹ Tao with some amusement.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m also a family heirloom. Humph! I¡¯ll bite whoever dares to say that I¡¯m not!¡± Little me red with its crystal-like eyes and threatened.

    ¡°Eh!¡± Everyone was speechless. Little me actually threatened them. Boohoo¡­ This was really too much.

    ¡°You¡¯re a family heirloom, definitely!¡± Feng Miao was the first to surrender. She had witnessed the tragedy outside with her own eyes, so she absolutely supported this little fellow. From now on, she would not go against anything that this little fellow said!

    ¡°En, you¡¯re still the smart one!¡± Little me nodded with satisfaction. Then, its fiery red crystal eyes lightly swept over everyone.

    ¡°You are afamily heirloom!¡± Everyone said in unison, extremely spineless.

    Hearing everyone¡¯s words, Little me was satisfied. Then, it formed a circle in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s palm and happily slept.

    ¡°Girl, you won¡¯t me me for taking the liberty to use other herbs to exchange for that snow ginseng, right?¡± After a while, the little old man asked. Even though he knew that the girl wouldn¡¯t hide it from him and me him, he still felt a little uncertain since he hadn¡¯t heard her say it herself.

    ¡°Hehe, no way! We don¡¯t have any snow ginseng,¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled. Sigh! Grandpa Du was thinking too much. She knew what happened back then, how could she me him!

    ¡°Hehe! Lass! This time, the Lan family will be implicated by that woman,¡± the little old man said with a wicked smile. Doing such a thing in the Shadow League¡¯s territory was really courting death! Now, even the Lan family might not be able to protect her.

    ¡°If she didn¡¯t use ¡®Forgetten Soul¡¯, I wouldn¡¯t have dragged the Shadow League into this.¡± Leng Ruoxue saw that there were no outsiders and that she wasn¡¯t acting anymore, so she told the truth. In fact, when the woman had just taken action, she had already discovered it. Originally, she only wanted Little me to bite her to punish her, but who knew that the knockout drug that the woman used was actually the ¡®Forgotten soul¡¯ that made people want to die? Therefore, she was a little angry at the time, so she decided to beat her at her own game and blow things up. And the need to use snow ginseng to solve ¡®Forgetten Soul¡¯ was definitely unexpected for the Shadow League to have a thousand-year-old snow ginseng. Otherwise, she would probably still be ¡®unconscious¡¯ for some time!

    ¡°Lass, even though I don¡¯t know what rtionship that woman has with the Lan n, she shouldn¡¯t be a member of the Lan n. Do you think the Shadow League will vent their anger on the Lan n?¡± The little old man asked worriedly. Uh! He had some ties with that old geezer from the Lan n, so he naturally didn¡¯t want to see any harme to the Lan n.

    ¡°Even though the Shadow League is mysterious and unfathomable, they shouldn¡¯t fall out with the Lan n over such a small matter. However, after such a thing happened in the Shadow City, the Shadow League¡¯s face must be recovered. So, it¡¯s inevitable for the Lan n to lose some money.¡± Leng Ruoxue analyzed after thinking for a while. Her rtionship with Lan Ming wasn¡¯t bad, so she naturally didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for the Lan n. Moreover, it was hard to say whether the old man from the Lan n recognized this woman or not! Moreover, with her understanding of that old man, that cunning old man would definitely not acknowledge this debt.

    ¡°Yes, but it won¡¯t be easy to get money from the Lan family.¡± The little old man nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Hehe, Grandpa Du, we don¡¯t have to worry about this. It¡¯s gettingte, everyone should rest early!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled and said. Sigh! Because of a woman who doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth, they actually went through so much trouble. This was really too much. Aunt couldn¡¯t tolerate it. However, she med this on Lan Lie.

    ¡°Miss, we want to sleep in the space.¡± Feng Dao and the others exchanged nces and then said in unison.

    ¡°Haha, alright!¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled. With a thought, she brought everyone into the space.

    Two dayster.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others finally left the bracelet.

    For the past two days, they had been staying in the space. During this time, only Feng Miao followed Leng Ruoxue¡¯s instructions and went to deliver the medicinal herbs to the housekeeper. The others didn¡¯t leave the room at all. At the same time, Feng Miao also informed the manager not to disturb them unless it was something important.

    When Leng Ruoxue and her group walked down the stairs and arrived at the hall on the first floor, the shopkeeper quickly came up to them and bowed slightly before asking, ¡°Would everyone like to eat something?¡±

    ¡°Sure! Shopkeeper, did anything fun happen in the Shadow City in the past two days?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously while looking at the shopkeeper with a smile.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Cold sweat broke out on the shopkeeper¡¯s forehead as he hesitated whether he should say it or not.

    ¡°Shopkeeper, has the whereabouts of the thief who stole ourdy¡¯s things been found?¡± L¨¹ Tao asked with anticipation.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯m not too sure about this. It¡¯s Butler Yu who¡¯s in charge.¡± The shopkeeper pushed the me onto Yu Tian.

    ¡°Oh! After we¡¯re done eating, let¡¯s go look for Butler Yu! It¡¯s been two days, there should be some progress!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. Actually, she knew clearly that Butler Yu was in a dilemma! After all, this matter involved the Lan family.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare food for everyone.¡± After the shopkeeper said that, he left the ce as if he was running for his life.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others simply ate some food. After that, they majestically went to find Yu Tian.

    When they arrived at the entrance of Butler Yu¡¯s residence, Leng Ruoxue gave Feng Da a look. Feng Da walked up and knocked on the door a few times¡­

    Creak! The door opened and a guard walked out. When he saw Leng Ruoxue and the others, he politely asked, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

 Chapter 709 - Im Not A Snake, Im A Family Heirloom (4)

    <h4>Chapter 709: I¡¯m Not A Snake, I¡¯m A Family Heirloom (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°My Miss¡¯s surname is Leng. We¡¯re looking for Butler Yu,¡± Feng Da replied.

    ¡°Oh! Please wait a moment,¡± the guard said before closing the door to report to Butler Yu.

    A few minutester, Butler Yu came out personally.

    ¡°Young Lady Leng, your body has just recovered. How did youe out? Haha, if you want to see me, you just need to send someone to inform me and I will personally go see you.¡± Yu Tian¡¯s face was full of smiles as he spoke with great enthusiasm.

    ¡°Butler Yu is very busy every day, unlike me who has nothing to do, of course I have to personally visit!¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely.

    ¡°Haha, quicklye in.¡± Yu Tian smiled awkwardly. His heart was beating like a drum. Uh! From her tone, could it be that Young Lady Leng was ming him? Boohoo¡­ he was wronged!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, then everyone followed the housekeeper into the courtyard.

    After bringing Leng Ruoxue and the others to the living room, Yu Tian instructed the waiter to prepare tea and snacks before sitting down to chat with them.

    ¡°Housekeeper Yu, have you found the thief?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked bluntly when she saw that Yu Tian was looking left and right.

    ¡°Uh! This¡­ Recently, someone in Shadow City has been poisoned. However, we aren¡¯t too sure either.¡± Yu Tian said very implicitly.

    ¡°Butler Yu, to be honest, the symptoms of the snake poison aren¡¯t too obvious for the person who was bitten by my Xiaohuo. However, the person who is poisoned has an extremely strong physiological requirement. Before long, they will die from exhaustion. Moreover, this kind of poison can be transmitted through certain actions. So, it¡¯s best if you find this person as soon as possible. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡± Leng Ruoxue calmly exined. She didn¡¯t even ask who the person who was poisoned was. After that, she drank a mouthful of tea and looked at Yu Tian with her beautiful eyes that had a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile. She believed that Housekeeper Yu knew what she said was true.

    After speaking, Leng Ruoxue stood up and left.

    After sending Leng Ruoxue off, Yu Tian sat alone on a chair and pondered for a long time. Suddenly, he called out to the void, ¡°Shadow!¡±

    ¡°Milord, what instructions do you have?¡± A ck ghost-like figure instantly appeared before Yu Tian.

    ¡°Shadow, how trustworthy do you think Young Lady Leng¡¯s words are?¡± Yu Tian asked his confidant very seriously.

    ¡°Sir, two of our men have already been poisoned, and they are still unconscious,¡± the shadow reminded. The two who had been poisoned had been bitten. Furthermore, their Shadow League¡¯s alchemists had tried all sorts of methods but were still unable to cure the poison.

    ¡°You mean to hand that woman over?¡± Yu Tian hesitated. If it wasn¡¯t because that woman was the younger cousin of the Lan n¡¯s Young Master, he wouldn¡¯t have to be in such a difficult situation. He definitely wanted to be on good terms with Young Lady Leng, but the Lan n wasn¡¯t willing to provoke them. Although the Shadow League wasn¡¯t afraid of the Lan n, if he could sell a favor to the Lan n, it would be beneficial to the Shadow League as well. Sigh! Could it be that there wasn¡¯t a way to achieve the best of both worlds? For the past two days, he had a headache over this matter.

    ¡°Sir, if I am not wrong, Miss Leng and the rest must know who the thief is. Therefore, it is unlikely that they will be able to make aeback,¡± the shadow said carefully.

    ¡°Sigh! What you said makes sense!¡± Yu Tian nodded, his brows furrowing deeper and deeper.

    ¡°Lord, you better remind the other lords about this. I feel that Miss Leng is even more difficult to deal with than the Lan n.¡± The shadow said softly.

    ¡°Of course I know that Young Lady Leng isn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. However, they have to listen to me!¡± Yu Tian said in a somewhat depressed manner. At the same time, he recalled the fire lotus that Feng Miao sent over. Sigh! Using snow ginseng to exchange for the fire lotus was still them taking advantage of him. After all, even though snow ginseng was precious, it wasn¡¯t as widely used as the fire lotus.

    The shadow fell silent¡­

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others left Yu Tian¡¯s residence, they returned to the ¡®Shadow Pavilion¡¯.

    In the room.

    Feng Da could not help but ask, ¡°Miss, what does Butler Yu mean?¡±

    ¡°The Shadow League¡¯s face is nothing more than this.¡± Leng Ruoxue mocked. It seemed she had overestimated the Shadow League!

    ¡°Lass, the rtionships between the aristocratic families have always been very deep, so it¡¯s normal for the Shadow League to hesitate. After all, the Lan family¡¯s strength is obvious, and in their eyes, we can¡¯t bepared to the Lan family at all,¡± the little old man said knowingly, consoling Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°I know.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Although she was a little depressed, she also knew that in the eyes of the Shadow League, she couldn¡¯tpare to a super aristocratic family. Oh! Since ancient times, only the strong had the right to speak!

    ¡°Miss, didn¡¯t Butler Yu promise to give us an exnation? Is he trying to fool us?¡± Peach Lu asked in confusion.

    ¡°Haha, of course he¡¯ll give us an exnation. However, I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t satisfy us.¡± Leng Ruoxue said in understanding. After making a trip to the housekeeper¡¯s office, she was even more clear about the Shadow League¡¯s intentions. It looked like it was as she had expected, the Shadow League was currently in a difficult position.

    ¡°Miss, what should we do now?¡± L¨¹ Tao could not help but ask. Were they working for nothing?

    ¡°Wait! In any case, I¡¯m not the one who was poisoned, I¡¯m not in a hurry!¡± Leng Ruoxueughed lightly. Hmph! No matter what rtionship that woman has with the Lan Family, since that woman dared to have designs on her, then don¡¯t even think about living well. The Lan Family can¡¯t protect Min¡¯er either!

    ¡°Hehe! Then let¡¯s wait!¡± said L¨¹ Tao with an evil smile. However, she had not heard any screams for the past two days. Could it be that the woman had already left Shadow City?

    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone nodded.

    ¡°Miss, when are we leaving this ce?¡± Feng Miao suddenly asked.

    ¡°After this matter is settled, we¡¯ll leave. Oh! What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with understanding.

    ¡°No¡­ no.¡± Feng Miao hurriedly said.

    ¡°Oh! If you have nothing to do during the day, you can enter the space to cultivate!¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a while and said. The Shadow City was too small and there was really nothing to visit. After all, everyone who came here was here for the transaction.

    ¡°En.¡± Feng Da and the others nodded.. Just as they were about to enter the space, they heard a knock on the door.

 Chapter 710 - Im Not A Snake, Im A Family Heirloom (5)

    <h4>Chapter 710: I¡¯m Not A Snake, I¡¯m A Family Heirloom (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Feng Da turned around to open the door, only to discover that it was Butler Yu and an unfamiliar middle-aged man standing outside.

    ¡°Butler Yu, we just came back from your ce. We haven¡¯t even warmed up our butts. Why are you here?¡± Feng Da chuckled.

    ¡°I have something to discuss with Young Lady Leng. I forgot to mention it earlier.¡± Yu Tian said somewhat embarrassedly.

    ¡°Oh, then pleasee in!¡± Vta moved aside and let them into the room.

    ¡°Butler Yu, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked directly without even inviting Yu Tian to sit down.

    ¡°Are you Sir Du Min?¡± Suddenly, the middle-aged man who had been standing next to Yu Tian fixed his gaze on the small old man and spoke with an excited expression.

    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s been a long time since someone called me by that name,¡± the little old man said indifferently.

    ¡°Mr. Du Min, I really didn¡¯t expect to see you here. I¡¯m so happy.¡± The middle-aged man was extremely excited.

    ¡°Sir¡­ Sir Du Min?¡± Yu Tian also stuttered a little. No wonder he felt that this little old man was somewhat familiar. To think that this unremarkable old man was actually the god-like person in the hearts of all alchemists. Uh! Although he wasn¡¯t an alchemist, he was still very clear about Du Min¡¯s position in the alchemy world and even in the entire Vast Heaven Continent. Uh.. If he had long seen that this little old man was Sir Du Min, he probably wouldn¡¯t have hesitated either. He didn¡¯t know if it was still toote?

    ¡°What are you talking about? Just call me Old Man.¡± The little old man said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Butler Yu, what are you here for?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but ask again. She didn¡¯t want to attend a fan meeting with her idol.

    ¡°Young Lady Leng, it¡¯s like this. Didn¡¯t I tell you that someone in the city was indeed poisoned? However, there isn¡¯t sufficient evidence. Moreover, two people in our Shadow League were poisoned and were bitten by someone. So, I¡¯m here to ask for the snake poison. If it can cure my subordinate¡¯s poison, then we can basically confirm the thief.¡± Yu Tian pondered for a moment before speaking in an extremely reserved manner.

    ¡°Oh, is that so? It seems that Steward Yu doesn¡¯t have any sincerity! Someone, send the guest out.¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed expressionlessly. Hmph! At this time, Yu Tian was still ying mind games with her. To think she had such a good impression of him!

    ¡°Young Lady Leng¡­¡± Yu Tian wanted to exin, but Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t give him a chance. She turned around and entered the inner room.

    ¡°Butler Yu, this way please!¡± Feng Da extended an arm and made an inviting gesture.

    Yu Tian gave the middle-aged man a look. The middle-aged man opened his mouth with some difficulty and said, ¡°Sir Du Min¡­¡± However, just as he said a few words, he was interrupted by the little old man.

    ¡°Sigh! This old man is getting on in years. I don¡¯t care anymore. Ourss has the final say.¡± The little old man pretended to sigh helplessly. Then, he shrugged his shoulders, indicating that he was helpless.

    Seeing this, Yu Tian and the middle-aged man had no choice but to leave with their tails between their legs¡­

    After leaving, the middle-aged man could not help but mutter as he walked, ¡°Butler Yu, why didn¡¯t you tell them that the thief was found? I have to tell you, if they can¡¯t get the snake venom, they will lose their lives.¡±

    ¡°I know, they are my subordinates. I am also anxious! However, this matter is not something that I can decide alone. I have to go back and discuss it with the others.¡± Yu Tian said with a troubled expression. Sigh! If he could say it directly, how could he not?

    ¡°Then you have to be quick. They won¡¯t be able tost much longer,¡± the middle-aged man reminded her. At the same time, he wasining in his heart. Sigh! If it weren¡¯t for that damn woman, he wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to get close to his idol!

    ¡°Got it!¡± Yu Tian replied in an extremely depressed manner. After that, the two of them directly returned to the Shadow Alliance¡¯s encampment.

    The next day, Yu Tian and the middle-aged man came to visit again. They said a lot of good things and told Leng Ruoxue the truth. They even automatically signed numerous unequal treaties before coaxing Leng Ruoxue to take out two antidotes.

    As he looked at the antidote in his hand, Yu Tian¡¯s tears fell like rain, and he was extremely excited. Wuuu¡­ what a rare antidote! For the sake of these two antidotes, he had cursed all those conservative and stubborn old thingsst night!

    ¡°Butler Yu, why aren¡¯t you going back quickly and giving these two antidotes to your subordinates?¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. Since Yu Tian was willing to lower his head for his subordinates, he could be considered to be a loyal person. Thus, she was magnanimous and didn¡¯t bother about Yu Tian¡¯s previous actions. After all, from his perspective, he didn¡¯t do anything wrong.

    ¡°Oh! Oh!¡± Yu Tian hurriedly nodded, and then he vanished with a swish.

    Even though Yu Tian took the antidote and left, the middle-aged man didn¡¯t leave. He even stayed next door to them. Furthermore, as long as he had time, he would stick by the little old man¡¯s side. His diligence left even Zheng En, his disciple, in the dust!

    Another day passed.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others had just finished their lunch in the space when Qing Jue informed them that someone was knocking on the door. She quickly moved everyone out of the space.

    ¡°Old Li, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Feng Da, who went to open the door, saw the middle-aged man standing outside the door and teased him in a good mood.

    ¡°Uh! I have something to inform you guys,¡± the middle-aged man called Old Li said as he panted, his face filled with anxiety.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°I just received news that someone from the Lan family is here,¡± Old Li said after calming down a little.

    When Leng Ruoxue heard Old Li¡¯s words, she frowned slightly. She thought to herself, ¡°Has the Lan family finally shown themselves? I wonder who it is? But, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°Where is the Lan family?¡± The little old man asked curiously, his face full of anticipation.

    ¡°Uh! They went to Butler Yu¡¯s ce,¡± Old Li said speechlessly. It seemed like those people had heard that Butler Yu had the antidote, so they went to look for him. Sigh! He really did not know how this news was leaked.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go too!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled. Of course, they were there to watch the show.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Everyone nodded excitedly, and then the group of them left the inn in a formidable array and headed straight for Yu Tian¡¯s residence.

 Chapter 711 - Feng Miaos Cousin (1)

    <h4>Chapter 711: Feng Miao¡¯s Cousin (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Because Old Li was there, they didn¡¯t knock on the door this time and just strutted in.

    However, before they entered the living room, they heard an arrogant female voice from afar. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give my daughter the antidote first?¡±

    Leng Ruoxue stopped in her tracks and looked up at Old Li, asking calmly, ¡°Who is this woman?¡±

    ¡°This woman is the mistress of the Hu family and also the aunt of the Lan family¡¯s young master,¡± Old Li exined.

    ¡°The Hu Family? I¡¯ve never heard of them.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of question marks. Was the Hu Family very famous? This woman actually yelled at the housekeeper¡¯s office. Sigh! She really didn¡¯t know if she was dead or alive!

    However, she was even more surprised that Yu Tian was actually able to endure it. Could it be that the Shadow League had fallen?

    ¡°Miss Leng, are we still going in?¡± Old Li asked carefully.

    ¡°Come in! Why not?¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled as she walked into the living room with the demon.

    ¡°Eh! Why are you guys here?¡± After Yu Tian saw Leng Ruoxue, he kept giving her meaningful looks. Then, he red at Old Li who was beside Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Butler Yu has a guest? Looks like we came at the wrong time!¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid as she smiled. However, she did not have any intention of leaving. Instead, she found a seat and sat down. The demon sat beside her and Feng Da and the rest did not need to greet her.

    ¡°Butler Yu, you must give me an exnation. Why didn¡¯t you give the antidote to my daughter first? My daughter is the future Young Madam of the Lan family. The Lan family will not let you off.¡± A woman who had been ignored shouted at the top of her lungs.

    Leng Ruoxue, who was sitting at the side, lifted her beautiful eyes and sized up the woman who spoke. The woman in front of her was about 40 years old. She looked ordinary and her figure was long gone. As for her strength, it was so weak that it could be ignored. Moreover, this woman and Min¡¯er looked quite simr. However, Min¡¯er should be considered to have gained weight. At this moment, the woman was ring fiercely at Butler Yu!

    ¡°Madam Hu, can you represent the Lan n?¡± Yu Tian sighed lightly and asked with slight uncertainty. Truthfully speaking, he had given the Lan n¡¯s great master face, so he had tolerated this woman repeatedly. However, this woman thought that he was afraid of her! Hmph! How preposterous!

    ¡°Of course I can!¡± Madam Hu said domineeringly.

    ¡°Butler Yu, there¡¯s a problem with your question! The great master of the Lan family is just sitting by the side! Why don¡¯t you just ask him directly?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Sigh! Just how cowardly was this Lan Lie¡¯s father?! He actually let such an ignorant woman fool around. No wonder that damned old man Lan Tao refused to hand over the position of the family head.

    ¡°Sir Lan, what do you think? Can Madam Hu represent the Lan n?¡± Yu Tian nodded before he asked. Actually, he was giving Lan Tian face by not asking earlier, but who would have expected Lan Tian to remain silent?

    Lan Tian nced at his beloved wife beside him. He didn¡¯t know what to say, so he could only remain silent.

    ¡°Of course she can¡¯t represent our Lan family!¡± Lan Lie could not bear it any longer. To be honest, there were times when he really did not understand why his father would indulge this woman so much. Was it because she was his mother¡¯s younger sister?

    ¡°Lie¡¯er, she¡¯s your aunt!¡± A voice as gentle as water sounded helplessly.

    ¡°Lan Lie, you heartless¡­¡± When Madam Hu heard that, she hurriedly tried to scold him. However, her words were interrupted by Lan Lie.

    ¡°So what? Her surname isn¡¯t Lan!¡± Lan Lie said with a face full of anger. Just because this woman was his aunt and seemed to be indebted to his mother and son when they were young, their entire family had to treat her as their benefactor for the rest of their lives.

    To be honest, all these years, this so-called aunt had been using the Lan family¡¯s name to gain benefits for her husband¡¯s family. He and his father had also turned a blind eye to it and pretended not to see it. Even if they had repaid her kindness back then, this aunt¡¯s ambition was really too great. She actually wanted to marry her daughter to him. Hmph! He didn¡¯t like that conceited and greedy cousin of his at all. If it wasn¡¯t for his mother, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered with that woman at all. Furthermore, after creating such a scandal, she actually wanted to enter the Lan family. He really didn¡¯t know what this pair of mother and daughter were thinking!

    ¡°Madam Hu, right? I was the one who gave Butler Yu the antidote.¡± Leng Ruoxue, who originally wanted to watch a good show, didn¡¯t want to y dumb anymore, so she directly said, sigh! Looking at these people¡¯s acting skills, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to put on a good show! And she had no interest in watching any further.

    ¡°It¡¯s you? Then why didn¡¯t you give my daughter to me? Don¡¯t you know she¡¯s the future Young Madam of the Lan family?¡± After hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, Madam Hu¡¯s anger was immediately ignited as she roared like a lion.

    When Butler Yu saw this, he knew that Miss Leng was nning to remain calm. Hence, he pretended to be deaf and mute.

    ¡°Why should I give it to her?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in confusion.

    ¡°Of course you have to give it to her. She¡¯s the future Young Madam of the Lan family,¡± Madam Hu emphasized.

    ¡°Future? In other words, she¡¯s not! Madam Hu, I don¡¯t understand one thing! After what happened, do you think the Lan family will still allow her to enter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°What is it? Don¡¯t spout nonsense. My daughter was only poisoned! Nothing happened,¡± Madam Hu said evasively.

    ¡°Madam Hu, Young Master Lan is willing to be a spendthrift, but it doesn¡¯t mean that everyone is a fool. Who in the Shadow City doesn¡¯t know that Miss Hu Min¡¯er has ten men at night, and she¡¯s spending the night with them!¡± Leng Ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Miss, you cannot speak such nonsense. This concerns a woman¡¯s reputation!¡± The moment Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, her gentle voice sounded again.

    Leng Ruoxue nced at the middle-aged beauty who spoke. She thought to herself, Is this person Lan Lie¡¯s mother? I really don¡¯t know if she was too well protected by her father and son, or if she was born so fair. Sigh! What a worrisome person. Now, she suddenly felt some sympathy for Lan Lie.

    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense! My daughter is innocent.. Don¡¯t nder her!¡± At this time, Madam Hu also reacted and shouted furiously.

 Chapter 712 - Feng Miaos Cousin (2)

    <h4>Chapter 712: Feng Miao¡¯s Cousin (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Butler Yu, did I nder you?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Yu Tian and smiled.

    ¡°No, what Miss Leng said is the truth. Miss Hu did indeed spend the night and night, pouncing on men whenever she saw them. Now, all the men in Shadow City are in danger. If there¡¯s nothing important, they wouldn¡¯t dare to go out at all. Furthermore, many good men have not only had their innocence ruined by Miss Hu, but they have also been poisoned by her and are still unconscious,¡± Butler Yu added fuel to the fire.

    ¡°You¡­ you all are speaking nonsense! My daughter was only poisoned!¡± Madam Hu roared out. However, her confidence was clearlycking.

    ¡°Does Madam Hu know why her daughter was poisoned?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°Hu Min¡¯er had ulterior motives and wanted to steal my bracelet, so she was bitten by my beast.¡± Leng Ruoxue did not give Madam Hu a chance to speak and continued.

    ¡°So it was you who harmed my daughter!¡± Madam Hu couldn¡¯t find the person who poisoned her daughter, so when she heard Leng Ruoxue admit it, she immediately exploded!

    ¡°Madam Hu, don¡¯t you understand humannguage? I told you before that I was the one who gave Butler Yu the antidote. Also, I said a few seconds ago that Hu Min¡¯er was here to steal my bracelet and was bitten by my beast. So, your precious daughter is asking for it.¡± Leng Ruoxue sneered.

    ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re the one who harmed my daughter. I won¡¯t let you get away with it,¡± said Madam Hu.

    ¡°That¡¯s just as well. I don¡¯t n on letting your precious daughter off either. By the way, let me remind you that your daughter can only live for three days at most,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. Finished talking, she directly stood up. Then, she said to Tian, ¡°Steward Yu, you know better than me what kind of treatment people who use ¡®Forget Soul¡¯ on the Vast Heaven Continent will receive!¡±

    ¡°Mn.¡± Yu Tian nodded. He understood what Leng Ruoxue meant.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll take our leave first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. After that, she brought the crowd and left Yu Tian¡¯s residence.

    After watching Leng Ruoxue and the others leave, Yu Tian turned to the guard and instructed, ¡°Send the guests off.¡±

    After speaking, Yu Tian left his residence.

    In the guest room.

    As soon as Leng Ruoxue and the others returned to the restaurant, Feng Da and the others started discussing impatiently.

    ¡°Hehe, that Madam Hu is a real piece of work!¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He had seen many women, but this was the first time he had seen such a shameless woman. His daughter was already in such a state, but she was still dreaming about being the young madam of the Lan family! He really didn¡¯t know what that old woman was thinking.

    ¡°This is what you call having a daughter like her mother!¡± Lin Yuan teased.

    ¡°I really wanted to kill that old woman just now.¡± Peach clenched her fists and said rather violently. However, without Miss¡¯s order, she did not dare to do it!

    Leng Ruoxue sat on the chair, ying with the fire as she listened to her subordinates¡¯ discussion. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door¡­

    ¡°Feng Da, go open the door!¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed calmly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vonda went to open the door, but he returned shortly after.

    ¡°Where are the guests?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in confusion.

    ¡°It¡¯s someone from the Lan n. Does Young Miss want to see him?¡± Feng Da asked carefully.

    ¡°Of course I want to see her,¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled. She had already expected the Lan family toe to see her, so she was waiting!

    After hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, Feng Da turned around and invited the Lan Family members in.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue leanedfortably in the devil¡¯s embrace, teasing the fire in her palm as she asked coldly.

    ¡°Miss Leng, we¡¯re here to seek the cure,¡± the middle-aged woman said gently.

    ¡°Oh, I thought you guys were here to apologize!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. She took out a small red fruit from her bracelet and fed it to Huo¡¯er.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m willing to apologize to you on Min¡¯er¡¯s behalf. Can you give me the antidote?¡± the middle-aged woman asked very sincerely.

    ¡°Why should I give you the antidote?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in confusion. Although an apology was necessary, she did not think an apology would be enough to appease her anger.

    ¡°Miss Leng, Min¡¯er has done such a thing. I¡¯m willing topensate you for her loss,¡± Lan Tian said directly as he could not bear to see his wife suffer.

    ¡°Compensation? How do you want topensate? I was hit by ¡®Forget Soul¡¯ and lost my family heirloom worth 100 billion. Can youpensate me?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows and asked directly.

    Lan Tian remained silent.

    ¡°Miss Leng, Min¡¯er did something wrong. However, aren¡¯t you fine now? Please give her another chance. My sister only has one child.¡± The middle-aged woman started crying as she spoke. Her tear-stained appearance was truly pitiful. Of course, this didn¡¯t include Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Madam Lan, you think I¡¯m fine, so I should let Miss Hu go, right? Hmph! I¡¯m fine not because Hu Min¡¯er didn¡¯t seed, but because I took the antidote. If it weren¡¯t for my grandfather and the others spending a huge sum of money to buy the thousand-year-old snow ginseng, I probably wouldn¡¯t have woken up!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in an extremely cold tone.

    ¡°But Min¡¯er has already been punished!¡± Madam Lan whispered.

    ¡°Compared to the consequences of using ¡®Forgotten Souls¡¯, her punishment is not enough. Madam Lan, you are very lucky to have a husband who loves you and an obedient son. However, you are too ignorant. Actually, ignorance is not a serious problem. Your biggest problem is being unable to differentiate right from wrong.¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed out the problem with the woman in front of her. However, it caused the father and son of the Lan family to re daggers at her. Instantly, she felt that she was being a busybody, so she stopped talking.

    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t tell right from wrong? I just want to repay your kindness.¡± Madam Lan said softly.

    ¡°Feng Da, send the guests away! I don¡¯t want to see them again in the future.¡± Leng Ruoxue rudely chased them away. Sigh! Ignorant women weren¡¯t scary, but ignorant women who couldn¡¯t differentiate right from wrong were the scariest. She had always hated women who were as soft as water. Oh, Lan Lie was a good child, but it was a pity he had such a naive mother!

    ¡°Please!¡± Feng Da said lightly.

 Chapter 713 - Feng Miaos Cousin (3)

    <h4>Chapter 713: Feng Miao¡¯s Cousin (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Wait! Are you Leng Ruoxue?¡± Lan Lie suddenly asked. For some reason, he felt that this Miss Leng was very simr to the person he knew. However, their appearances were worlds apart. Hence, he could not be sure.

    ¡°Does it have anything to do with each other? People who walk different paths cannot work together.¡± Leng Ruoxue neither admitted nor denied it. However, she knew that she was a straightforward person. Hence, her rtionship with Lan Lie could only be like this.

    ¡°I understand.¡± Lan Lie was disappointed. Then, he left Leng Ruoxue and the freak¡¯s room with his parents.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, this kid from the Lan family is quite pitiful.¡± After Lan Lie and the others left, the little old man sighed.

    ¡°Grandpa Du, I can¡¯t help him,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Lan Lie¡¯s mother could not differentiate right from wrong. It was all because of the father and son¡¯s spoiling. Also, his aunt was the same. So, if they wanted to me someone, they could only me themselves for not having principles.

    In the following two days, Lan Lie did note to look for them again. And there was news that the Hu Family offended someone and directly vanished from the Vast Heaven Continent. However, regarding the Hu Family¡¯s demise, the Lan Family did not have any reaction¡­

    Even though Yu Tian didn¡¯t say it explicitly, Leng Ruoxue knew that Yu Tian must have sent someone to do all of this. As for the Lan n, Yu Tian should have sent someone to greet them. As for Hu Min¡¯er and her daughter in the Shadow City, they would naturally die!

    In the guest room.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at Feng Miao, who was standing by the window in a daze, and her heart was full of doubts. Uh! What¡¯s wrong with this guy these past two days? He¡¯s always restless!

    ¡°Miss, when are we leaving Shadow City?¡± Feng Miao felt Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze and couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Didn¡¯t Butler Yu say that there will be a batch of medicinal ingredients arriving soon! After buying them, we will naturally leave.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly.

    ¡°Little Miaomiao, is there something on your mind? Oh! Is it spring?¡± Feng Zhan flew in front of Feng Miao and asked with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Go to hell, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s in heat!¡± Feng Miao roared rather angrily.

    ¡°Women must be gentle. You can¡¯t be so fierce. Be careful not to get married.¡± Feng Zhan kindly reminded.

    ¡°Hmph! Men don¡¯t have good things. I¡¯m not getting married!¡± After hearing Feng Zhan¡¯s words, Feng Miao became even angrier.

    ¡°Oh! It really is spring. Which beast did you take a fancy to Young Miss?¡± Feng Zhan said with understanding. Young Miss¡¯s beast was extremely beautiful and cute, so it was normal for this female bird to take a fancy to it. As for whether those beast beasts would take a fancy to her, it was unknown.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in any of them. Stop talking nonsense and get lost!¡± Feng Miao roared.

    ¡°Feng Zhan,e over. Don¡¯t provoke her.¡± Leng Ruoxue helplessly said.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Feng Zhan obediently flew to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder and affectionately rubbed against her.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door¡­

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go open the door,¡± Feng Zhan said. Then, he flew to the door and opened it to find the waiter standing outside.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Feng Zhan asked.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯m here to tell Miss Leng that the medicinal herbs have arrived. However, the attendant at the pharmacy can¡¯t leave now. He said that the goods will be sent overter,¡± the attendant said hurriedly. He knew that Miss Leng¡¯s beasts were all very fierce, so he didn¡¯t dare to provoke any of them.

    ¡°Oh, got it!¡± Feng Zhan replied, and then he closed the door with a bang.

    After Feng Zhanfei returned to Leng Ruoxue, before he could report, his master spoke.

    ¡°Fengzhan, you and Fengmiao go get it yourself!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after thinking for a while. Since Fengmiao was in a bad mood, then let her go out for a walk! Maybe her mood would improve!

    ¡°Master, can I not go?¡± Feng Zhan spoke with slight fear. He really didn¡¯t want to be together with this Violent Dragoness right now! Without Master¡¯s protection, that female bird would definitely bully him!

    ¡°No, but I can ask Little me to go with you.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with an understanding smile.

    ¡°Sigh! Alright then!¡± Feng Zhan¡¯s little head drooped as he replied extremely unwillingly.

    ¡°Fengmiao, go and get the herbs, then we¡¯ll be on our way.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Fengmiao and reminded.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Hearing that they were going to go on their way, Feng Miao¡¯s gloomy mood immediately turned gloomy.

    ¡°Go quickly ande back quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Then, she passed Xiaohuo, which was wrapped around her wrist, to Feng Miao.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t miss me too much!¡± Feng Zhan said with reluctance.

    ¡°F*ck off!¡± The freak who had been silent all this while roared.

    ¡°Wu¡­ they¡¯re all so fierce!¡± Feng Zhannded on Feng Miao¡¯s shoulder andined with a face full of fear. Feng Miao rolled her eyes at the little red bird on her shoulder, then she left the guest shop with the two beasts inrge strides.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, when are we leaving?¡± After Feng Miao left, the demon pulled Xue¡¯er into his arms and asked softly.

    ¡°Whatever! You can leaveter or tomorrow morning,¡± Leng Ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Should we bid farewell to Butler Yu and the rest?¡± The freak suggested.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± Leng Ruoxue pondered for a moment before replying. Actually, they weren¡¯t very familiar with Yu Tian. They only had a few happy exchanges with each other.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The freak nodded. He was a filial fianc¨¦, so he would naturally listen to whatever Xue¡¯er said!

    As the two of them were chatting, there was another knock on the door.

    ¡°Eh! They won¡¯t be back so soon, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of suspicion.

    ¡°I¡¯ll open the door.¡± The freak stood up and opened the door.

    ¡°Miss Leng, your subordinate has been captured by the patrolling guards.¡± The moment the door opened, the waiter at the door shouted loudly.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Hearing the voice, Leng Ruoxue quickly walked to the door and asked. Uh! Her subordinates were all cultivating in the space. Feng Miao and the others had gone to the pharmacy to retrieve herbs, who would be caught!

    ¡°It¡¯s that Miss Feng and your two beasts..¡± The waiter hurriedly exined.

 Chapter 714 - Feng Miaoâ€™s Cousin (4)

    <h4>Chapter 714: Feng Miao¡¯s Cousin (4)</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Why did you capture them?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a cold expression. Hmph! Did they really think she was easy to mess with?

    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know what exactly happened. I heard it from a customer, so I came to tell you,¡± the waiter exined.

    ¡°Thank you, where are they currently locked up?¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a few purple coins and gave them to the waiter as thanks before asking.

    ¡°He¡¯s in Shadow City¡¯s dungeon!¡± The server replied.

    ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go to the prison to take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned around and said to the freak.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The freak knew that Xue¡¯er was very anxious, so he didn¡¯t waste time and pulled Xue¡¯er out of the restaurant.

    In the Shadow City dungeon.

    Feng Miao, Feng Zhan, and Little me were currently locked in the same cell.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for implicating you.¡± Feng Miao said somewhat guiltily. Sigh! What bad luck! She thought she could avoid it, but who knew that she still met it.

    ¡°Little Miaomiao, you are my subordinate. I don¡¯t want to hear such words!¡± Feng Zhan¡¯s face was stiff as he said with slight displeasure. At this moment, he had already transformed into his human form.

    ¡°Uh! This is the prison?¡± Little me wasn¡¯t as depressed as Feng Miao. Instead, it looked around curiously at the environment in front of it.

    ¡°Yeah! You¡¯ve broadened your horizons today!¡± Feng Zhan chuckled and teased. Actually, it was also the first time he was captured into a prison!

    ¡°En, en, a woman wille and save us. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Little me nodded its little head and said in a very open-minded manner. Hehe, it¡¯ll just take it asing here to travel!

    ¡°Oh, Little me? Will you bite that woman to death with that strike just now?¡± Feng Zhan asked with a mischievous smile. ording to his knowledge, Fiery had at least ten thousand types of poison in its body. Moreover, it didn¡¯t even bite people in the same manner!

    ¡°I won¡¯t. The woman said before that living a life worse than death is a hundred times more painful than directly cracking it apart. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t let her die so easily!¡± Little me said with slightcency, and its little tail curled up proudly.

    ¡°Uh! The truth!¡± Feng Zhan spoke with a fawning expression, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy in his heart. Oh, Master is suspected of teaching children bad things! Thinking back, this little red snake was such a pure and kind child!

    ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s for sure!¡± Fiery became increasingly cocky.

    ¡°Looks like you guys have adapted quite well.¡± Suddenly, a cold voice sounded in their ears. The two humans and one beast raised their heads at the same time and looked at Leng Ruoxue who was right in front of them. They shouted enthusiastically in unison¡­

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Woman!¡±

    ¡°Miss!¡±

    Feng Miao¡¯s voice was the smallest. After calling out once, she lowered her head in embarrassment.

    ¡°Who¡¯s going to tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± Leng Ruoxue red at Feng Zhan and asked.

    ¡°Woman, there was a very coquettish woman who wanted to snatch your family heirloom, me, so I bit her. After that, the man beside her wanted to teach us a lesson. After that, we started fighting. After that, we were caught here,¡± Little me said.

    However, because Little me spoke too quickly, it didn¡¯t say it very clearly, but Leng Ruoxue finally understood a little. That was, there was someone who was so blind as to want to snatch Little me away. Ay! Looking at the sparkling, translucent, and iparably beautiful little fellow, she couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy in her heart. Little me actually became a disaster too!

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± Feng Miao lowered her head and said softly.

    ¡°Master, they¡¯re from the Phoenix n,¡± Feng Zhan exined.

    ¡°Phoenix n, isn¡¯t that Feng Miao¡¯s nsman?¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly, then looked at Feng Miao with a face full of question marks.

    ¡°Miss, that woman¡¯s name is Fengxian. She¡¯s my cousin, but we don¡¯t have a good rtionship. She likes to snatch my things, including men. If it weren¡¯t for me, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to snatch Little me. So, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault,¡± Feng Miao said guiltily. She kept her head lowered, not daring to look at Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Does she want to snatch or buy?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless. Uh! What was this? Initially, she thought all beastmen were innocent, cute and kind-hearted! But who knew that even among beastmen, there would be something like snatching things or even men. This was too unbelievable!

    ¡°Woman, she didn¡¯t even say she was going to buy it and directly snatched it. Hmph! How could I do as she wished!? I¡¯m your family heirloom, woman! Those Tom, Dick, and Harry don¡¯t have the qualifications to have me!¡± Fiery said with a fawning expression, then shook its head very cockily as if it had done something amazing!

    ¡°Well done!¡± Leng Ruoxue patted Little me¡¯s head and praised it. Hmph! Her family¡¯s beasts didn¡¯t allow others to bully it!

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Xiaohuo climbed onto Leng Ruoxue¡¯s palm and licked her palm gently. Then, it coiled into a ring andy down.

    ¡°Young Miss, that damn woman is really too annoying. I¡¯ve never hated a phoenix so much in my entire life!¡± Feng Zhan continued toin. Hehe, he knew that his master wouldn¡¯t be angry with them. His master was a human who loved beast the most.

    ¡°Feng Zhan, tell me what exactly happened?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. Uh, Fiery said it too simply. It only

 Chapter 715 - A Womans Heart Is A Deep Ocean Of Secrets (1)

    Chapter 715: A Woman¡¯s Heart Is A Deep Ocean Of Secrets

    (1)

    Trantor As Studios | Editor Atias Studios

    Then did you guys suffer any losses?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked worriedly. Oh! This

    was what she was more concerned about. Hmph! She had always been

    protective of her own people. No one dared to bully her!

    ¡°Hehe! Master, with me around, it¡¯s naturally impossible for us to suffer a loss.

    Even though those people are stronger than us, the ones who are injured are

    them!¡± Feng Zhan said proudly.

    ¡°En! That¡¯s good. As long as you don¡¯t suffer any losses, it doesn¡¯t matter if the

    others live or die.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in satisfaction.

    Uh! Listening to their conversation, Feng Miao was dumbfounded. Even

    though she hadn¡¯t been with Leng Ruoxue for long, she knew she was a good

    master. However, she didn¡¯t expect her to be so overprotective. Feng Miao

    couldn¡¯t help but feel touched!

    ¡°Feng Miao, tell me about the Phoenix n!¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a

    moment and said. As the saying goes, ¡°Know thyself and thy enemy¡± Since she

    had offended the Phoenix n, she naturally had to find out more about them!

    Hehe, luckily, she had a branch of the Phoenix n by her side!

    ¡°Young miss, Feng Xian¡¯s mother, who is also my aunt, is now the acting n

    leader of the Phoenix n. As for my mother and some of the elders of the

    Phoenix n, they are all in deep sleep. Therefore, the Phoenix n is a little

    chaotic now. Furthermore, the Phoenix n is no longer the Phoenix n of

    the past.¡± Feng Miao said sadly. Boohoo.if not for this, she probably would not

    have chosen to leave the n and find a ce to cultivate alone. She would not

    have met Leng Ruoxue and the others. Sigh! Thinking back to when she was

    defeated by Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beasts, she was still a little depressed. But now, she

    was rejoicing!

    ¡®Deep sleep? ¡°The Phoenix n is in chaos, and they¡¯re still sleeping ¡± Leng

    Ruoxue asked in confusion. Weren¡¯t beasts cultivating when they slept? Uh!

    The Phoenix n would be in irreparable state by the time they woke up,

    would it?

    ¡°Miss, unless there¡¯s a miracle, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to wake up.¡± Feng

    Miao said very sadly. The result of waking up was only death, so they could

    only sleep all the time. It was because of this that her aunt took a fancy to this

    point that she was so unrestrained!

    ¡°Why? Leng Ruoxue asked in confusion.

    Our Phoenix n is unable to leave this realm, and the price of not being able

    to break through is death¡± Feng Miao exined. In fact, many members of the

    Phoenix n could already advance to level nine Transcendent Divine Beasts,

    but they all chose to dy their advancement. Every day that could be dyed

    was a day. Because once they advanced to level nine Transcendent Divine

    Beasts, it meant that they were not far from death.

    ¡°Master, this realm¡¯s Phoenix n is even more miserable than ours!¡± Feng

    Zhan said. Back then, hen they were in the Ling Feng Continent, because they

    had a boundary as a cover, the heaven and earth rules could not sense their

    ranks at all. But, the Phoenix n¡¯s encampment on the Vast Heaven Continent

    should not have any enchantment. Otherwise, it was also impossible for them

    to casually walk on the Vast Heaven Continent. And the price of their freedom

    not being restricted was to pay with their lives.

    In fact, there was a way to solve this problem, because they only needed to

    recognize a master. However, proud existences like the Phoenix n and the

    dragon n who stood at the apex of beasts would never casually recognize a

    master. Therefore, they could only choose to sleep!

    ¡°En.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. If one couldn¡¯t break through the limit, then death

    was also imminent.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, someone¡¯s here.¡± At this moment, the freak suddenly called out.

    ¡°En¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded slightly and stopped talking.

    ¡°Miss Leng!¡± Yu Tian strode into the cell. When he saw Leng Ruoxue, he quickly

    greeted her. After that, he looked at Leng Ruoxue and the others with a

    headache and sighed in his heart! sigh! These people were really too

    troublesome. First it was the Lan n, and now it was the Phoenix n. The

    Lan n was still alright. After all, it didn¡¯t have much to do with them, but the

    Phoenix n wasn¡¯t easy to deal with! He was really worried!

    ¡°Tm going to make things difficult for Butler Yu again.¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled.

    Hehe! Looking at the depressed expression on Yu Tian¡¯s face, she could guess

    what he was thinking

    ¡°Miss Leng, this matter is a little dificult to handle!¡± Yu Tian didn¡¯t beat

    around the bush and spoke truthfully. The Phoenix n and Dragon n were

    famous for their unity, and the injured person had an extraordinary status in

    the Phoenix n. So, even if he wanted to help Leng Ruoxue and the others,

    those old geezers probably wouldn¡¯t agree. After all, the Phoenix n was too

    formidable!

    ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about it? Didn¡¯t I also offend the Lan family!¡± Leng Ruoxue

    said disapprovingly.

    That¡¯s different. The Hu Family and Lan Family don¡¯t have a deep rtionship.

    The Lan Family Head wouldn¡¯t care at all. But, the Phoenix n is different!

    The members of the Phoenix n are very united. If they know that their own

    nsmen are injured, they probably won¡¯t let the matter rest!¡± Yu Tian

    exined. Even though the Phoenix n were beasts, their status among the

    beast ns was like those three great super ns in the Vast Heaven Continent.

    Their status was transcendent and their strength was formidable! Hence, even

    the three great super ns were not too willing to provoke the Dragon and

    Phoenix ns. Their Shadow League was the same!

    Bullsh*td The Phoenix n is very united, but that was in the past!¡± Feng

    Miao exploded when she heard Yu Tian¡¯s words.

    Uh!¡± Yu Tian was bewildered. He didn¡¯t know how his words had offended this

    woman. Why did she have such a big reaction?

    Tm sure Butler Yu doesn¡¯t know! She¡¯s also from the Phoenix n.¡± Leng

    Ruoxue smiled as she introduced Yu Tian. He seemed to be in a hurry and

    probably didn¡¯t know the exact situation.

    ¡°Ah! What a coincidence.¡± Yu Tian said with sudden realization. Since she was

    also from the Phoenix n, then it should be considered an internal conflict

    between their ns! It seemed that they didn¡¯t need outsiders to interfere.

    Butler Yu, can you release my subordinates first?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked politely.

    Hm! It was polite to ask, but if she didn¡¯t agree, she would have to use force!

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Yu Tian hurriedly said. Uh! He didn¡¯t want to care about the

    matters of the Phoenix n! He was thinking that since all of you are from the

    Phoenix n, then you should settle this matter privately!

    After he finished speaking, Yu Tian took out the key that he had prepared

    earlier. He opened the cell door and let out the two people locked inside.

    Thank you, Butler Yu,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Then, she gave Feng Zhan a look

    and pulled the freak away.

    ¡°Eh! Miss Leng, please wait.¡± Yu Tian quickly called out to Leng Ruoxue seeing

    that she was about to leave.

 Chapter 716 - A Womans Heart Is A Deep Ocean Of Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 716: A Woman¡¯s Heart Is A Deep Ocean Of Secrets</h4>

    (2)

    Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Butler Yu, is there anything else? Leng Ruoxue frowned and asked in

    confusion.

    ¡°That Feng Xian is still poisoned!¡± Yu Tian reminded. Although he did not want

    to meddle in the Phoenix n¡¯s affairs, Feng Xian was poisoned in Shadow City

    after all, so he could not stay out ofit.

    ¡°oh! Where are they now?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°At the Shadow League encampment!¡± Yu Tian replied honestly. However, for

    some reason, after he finished speaking, he felt a chill run down his spine. Oh,

    this Young Lady Leng¡¯s smile made him feel very pressured!

    ¡°Butler Yu, if you have something to do, go ahead! We¡¯re going to the Shadow

    League camp to see the patient.¡± After Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, the four

    of them and the beast left the prison cell without looking back.

    ¡°Eh! Nothing will happen, right?¡± Seeing the backs of Leng Ruoxue and the

    others, Yu Tian, who was standing at his original spot, couldn¡¯t help but mutter

    to himself. Wu. why was his heart so uneasy?

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others left the prison, they slipped towards the

    Shadow League¡¯s camp.

    ¡°Master! We can¡¯t give the antidote to that d * mn woman so easily! We have to

    ean some money! I heard that the Phoenix n is very rich!¡± Feng Zhan

    suggested as they walked.

    Who said I sent her the antidote?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows and asked

    calmly.

    ¡°Ah! Could it be that Master wants Fiery to bite her again? Feng Zhan guessed.

    Hehe, this idea was good! He liked it!

    Pa!¡± Leng Ruoxue pped Feng Zhan¡¯s head and said righteously,¡± Am I that

    kind of person! I just wanted to see if that woman is dead!

    ¡°En, en. Master is the kindest. She definitely won¡¯t watch that woman die in

    pain. Heh heh! If she hasn¡¯t died yet, then let¡¯s euthanize her to prevent her

    from suffering!¡± Feng Zhan suggested.

    That¡¯s a good idea, but Ive never eaten roasted phoenix meat before! I wonder

    if the meat is thick?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned and thought seriously.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I heard that the Phoenix meat is extremely delicious.¡± The demon

    ughed.

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s have some roast phoenix meat! Feng Zhan said with an

    expectant look on his face. His saliva was about to drool at the mention of

    delicious food.

    Feng Zhan! Is that your kind? Leng Ruoxue said somewhat speechlessly.

    ¡°So what? Actually, in my eyes, they¡¯re onlyrge sized turkeys. Moreover,

    many carnivores will eat their own kind. We beastmen don¡¯t care about that.¡±

    Feng Zhan spoke indifferently. Hmph! So long as it wasn¡¯t him who was eating,

    then who would he care about eating?!

    Feng Miao, who had remained silent at the side, broke out in a cold sweat after

    hearing their conversation. She thought to herself, These people are really too

    evil. Fortunately, Ive long abandoned the darkness and turned to the light.

    Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t I be food in their mouths?

    The few of them chatted as they walked. Soon, they arrived at a very tall

    courtyard. Looking at the two words ¡®Shadow League¡¯ on the que outside the

    courtyard, Leng Ruoxue signaled Feng Zhan to knock on the door!

    ¡°Dong! Dong!¡± Feng Zhan knocked loudly a few times. Not long after, a guard

    came to open the door.

    ¡°Who are you looking for? The guard asked curiously.

    ¡°We are looking for Fengxian. We heard that her injuries are not light, so we

    specially came to take a look,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly.

    ¡°You¡¯re from the Phoenix n as well?¡± The guard was confused. The Shadow

    League hadn¡¯t received any news that other members of the Phoenix n were

    here?

    ¡°We are not, my beast beast bit Feng Xian, as the owner, I naturally have to

    e and ask.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled witha wicked smile.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± After hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, the guard turned around

    to report. Not long after, he opened the door and invited them in.

    The guard brought Leng Ruoxue and the others into the living room. At this

    moment, there were three inconspicuous old men sitting in the living room.

    When the three old men saw them, they didn¡¯t even lift their eyelids, nor did

    they invite them to sit down.

    When Leng Ruoxue and the rest saw that no one called out to them, they did

    not stand on ceremony and found a chair to sit on. Then, they took out tea and

    snacks from their bracelets. The four of them and the beast began to eat as if

    there was no one else around. Originally, Feng Miao was still a little nervous

    when she saw the three of them and the beast, but after being infected by

    them, she started to gorge herself!

    ¡°Miss, this snack is really too delicious.¡± Feng Miao stuffed her mouth without

    any care for her image and said with a little unclear mouth.

    ¡°of course. Don¡¯t you know who did it?¡± Feng Zhan said proudly.

    ¡°Miss, please order more dishes! It¡¯s almost noon, Im hungry.¡± Feng Miao

    looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully and pleaded.

    ¡°Okay! You guys bring that small table over, let¡¯s have lunch,¡± Leng Ruoxue

    instructed.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Feng Zhan and Feng Miao moved at the same time, each moving a

    small table and piecing them together.

    Meanwhile, Leng Ruoxue took out tes of food from her bracelet and ced

    them

    the table. The aroma of the food immediately spread far and wide...

    After the food was taken out, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s group of four and one beast began

    to gorge themselves. Their actions had angered the three old men sitting in the

    hall to the point of almost spitting blood! Seeing the four people and one beast

    eating happily not far away, they were envious and angry at the same time.

    Wu.. Originally, they had assumed their stance to give Leng Ruoxue and the

    others a show of strength, but who knew that they didn¡¯t take them seriously

    at all and instead treated this ce as their owm dining hall. This was too

    much!

    ¡°Cuckoo!¡± At this moment, the stomach of the old man sitting in the middle

    actually let out a disappointing cry. Instantly, the old man¡¯s face turned red

    with embarrass?ment and was extremely embarrassed. He wished that there

    was a hole in the ground for him to crawl into.

    The hungry voices seemed to be contagious, and the stomachs of the other two

    old men started to protest. However, the skin of the other two old men was

    obviously thicker, because their faces were not red, and their hearts did not

    skip a beat as they sat calmly on the chairs. Actually, no one knew who was

    hungry, but the two of them did not feel good either! Moreover, the gluttonous

    worms in their bodies had been lured out by the table of food that could only be

    hoped for but could not be obtained..

    Right now, it could be said that they were riding a tiger and couldn¡¯t get off.

    They wanted to leave, but they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to do so. However, if

    they didn¡¯t leave, they would have to starve again. Sob.. They asked for it! At

    this moment, the three of them were filled with tears of regret!

 Chapter 717 - A Womans Heart Is A Deep Ocean Of Secrets (3)

    <h4>Chapter 717: A Woman¡¯s Heart Is A Deep Ocean Of Secrets (3)</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor As Studios

    About an hourter, Leng Ruoxue and the others finally finished their meal

    Stealing a nce at the three old men sitting in the hall, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t

    help but exim, ¡°Oh, Xuan Zun indeed lives up to his name! His willpower

    isn¡¯t something an ordinary person canpare to!¡±

    ¡°Master, we¡¯ve already finished our meal, yet no one in the Shadow League is

    paying attention to us. Why don¡¯t we head back first! Otherwise, if we continue

    waiting like this, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to eat dinner here as well.¡± Feng Zhan

    spoke with displeasure.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! It¡¯s not a problem for us to eat our food for a few decades. I

    just don¡¯t kmow if Fengxian can wait any longer.¡± Leng Ruoxue said

    disapprovingly.

    ¡°oh! That¡¯s true, hehe!¡± Feng Zhan lightly nced at the three old men whose

    expressions were very unsightly, and agreed with a mischievous smile.

    However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy in his heart. Hmph! Ill starve all of

    you to death, damn old geezers! You actually want to take them down a notch!

    If you¡¯re not hungry, who are you going to starve!?

    As for the three old men in the hall, when they heard their conversation, they

    could not remain calm anymore. Boohoo.. It seemed like they had been taken

    down a notch. If they really ate here for decades, they would have starved to

    death long ago!

    ¡°oh! Miss Leng, right? An old man cleared his throat and asked lightly.

    ¡°En.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, and didn¡¯t say anything else.

    ¡°Miss Leng, since you¡¯re here, I won¡¯t beat around the bush anymore. Please

    take out the antidote! rll plead for leniency on your behalf to the Phoenix

    n,¡± the old man continued. However, his stomach started growling again..

    ¡°This old man must have misunderstood, I am not here to give Feng Xian the

    antidote, Feng Xian bullied my subordinates, I am here to get back at them.¡±

    Leng Ruoxue smiled wickedly.

    ¡°What? Miss Leng, did we hear wrongly! Your subordinates are not injured at

    all, you want to get back at them? The three old men stared with their eyes

    wide open, their faces full of disbelief. Uh! Were they hallucinating¡¯ ¡®The one

    who was injured was Feng Xian! Not only was she poisoned, her injuries were

    not light either, and Feng Yan was also badly beaten up!

    ¡°They¡¯re unharmed because the other party isn¡¯t strong enough. So, this

    doesn¡¯t mean that the other party didn¡¯t bully my subordinates. Oh! This

    should be called an unsessful attempt at bullying, and my subordinates are

    purely defending themselves. So, as their boss, I must get justice for my

    subordinates.¡± Leng Ruoxue calmly said, and a gorgeous smile hung on her

    beautiful face.

    When the three old men heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, they all stared at her as if

    she was a monster. Moreover, their slightly turbid gazes were constantly sizing

    her up. Even though they had carefully observed Leng Ruoxue and the others

    when they entered earlier, they were even more careful this time. Oh! These

    four people looked like dragons and phoenixes amongst men, but the strength

    of three of them wasn¡¯t that high? ¡°Three Mystic Kings, one Mystic Venerable,

    and a little red snake whose level couldn¡¯t be determined! Even if they had Du

    Min backing them up, they shouldn¡¯t be so arrogant! The three of them were

    confused..

    ¡°Miss Leng, they¡¯re the Phoenix n.¡± After a long while, an old man finally

    spoke up to remind her. Actually, if this matter could be resolved peacefully,

    that would be for the best. After all, they did not want to offend the Phoenix

    n. But, Lord Du Min, whose status was extraordinary in the Vast Heaven

    Continent, they also wanted to befriend him. Therefore, if they could not

    offend either side, that would be the most perfect.

    I know. The Phoenix n are only beasts. If they¡¯re happy, theyll sign the

    contract. If they¡¯re unhappy, they¡¯l roast it¡± Leng Ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    Eh The three old men¡¯s foreheads were filled with ck lines. They thought

    to themselves, ¡°As expected, newborn calves are not afraid of tigers! Could it be

    because they haven¡¯t traveled the continent for a long time? Why are the

    young people nowadays so arrogant! However, they were more curious about

    what Miss Leng was relying on. Could it be that she was rted to the Leng

    n?

    ¡°As the saying goes, you can¡¯t have both the fish and the bear palm. So, you

    guys better think this through carefully. Don¡¯t take the wrong side!¡± Leng

    Ruoxueughed lightly. Hmph! This time, she would not allovw these old foxes

    to benefit from both sides!

    Uh! The three old men were depressed. Were they being threatened? They

    didn¡¯t expect that they would be threatened by a puny King Xuan one day.

    However, even if they were angry, with Du Min backing Miss Leng, they

    couldn¡¯t do anything to this little girl! Boohoo.. At this moment, they felt that

    they were too cowardly. However, who asked the other party to have the

    esteemed Du Min by his side! Sigh! In this world, anyone could be provoked,

    but they absolutely could not provoke an alchemist!

    The three old men were extremely conflicted in their hearts. They constantly

    weighed the importance of both sides to them and did not say anything for a

    long time..

    Leng Ruoxue and the rest naturally would not wait foolishly in the living room.

    While the three old men were frowning in thought, they quietly left the living

    room and went straight to Feng Xian and Feng Yan¡¯s residence.

    In the room.

    Feng Xiany on the bed with a pained expression, while Feng Yan sat by the

    bed and waited, holding her hand tightly. As for the alchemist Old Li sent by

    Shadow League, he turned his head to the other side with a helpless

    expression, his heart constantly twitching. Sigh! He really did not know why

    those old men had sent him here! Without the snake poison, he could not

    refine the antidote, could it be that they had sent him here to admire these t

    mushy people?

    ¡°Brother Yan, you must take revenge for me!l¡± The pale and weak Feng Xian

    said with hatred.

    Yes, don¡¯t worry Little Sister Xian. I¡¯l definitely take revenge for you. I¡¯ve

    already sent someone to send a letter, and I believe it won¡¯t be long before the

    nsmen of the n will rush over.¡± Feng Yan hurriedly consoled.

    ¡°Brother Yan, I want Feng Miao to die!¡± Feng Xian no longer concealed her

    feelings for Feng Miao, she said directly. If it was in the past, she might have

    put on an act in front of her nsmen, putting on a show of sisterly affection,

    but after she was bitten and tortured by that little red snake, the hatred in her

    heart could no longer be hidden!

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you once you¡¯ve recovered.¡± Feng Yan consoled.

    Suddenly, with a loud bang, their door was kicked open. Both of them looked

    up at the door at the same time...

    ¡°Feng Miao, you bitch, you dare to appear in front of me!l¡± Feng Xian forced

    herself to sit up, she shouted fiercely, all of her hatred erupted at once!

 Chapter 718 - A Womanâ€™s Heart Is A Deep Ocean Of Secrets (4)

    <h4>Chapter 718: A Woman¡¯s Heart Is A Deep Ocean Of Secrets (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Little Sister Xian, don¡¯t be agitated!¡± Feng Yan hurriedly reminded, and he looked at the uninvited Feng Miao with a hostile gaze. His will was extremely firm as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your efforts, I won¡¯t change my min

    Uh! What¡¯s going on? Leng Ruoxue and the devil looked at each other, a huge question mark appeared in their hearts. Oh! From what he said, could it be JO?

    ¡°Hey! I say, you cheap man, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself, okay? Little Miaomiao isn¡¯t here to change your mind.¡± Feng Zhan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Hmph! How dare she bully his people, she was really courting death!

    ¡°Who are you talking about? You¡¯re merely a second rank super divine beast. You really don¡¯t know the meaning of death!¡± Feng Yan was instantly infuriated when he heard Feng Zhan, and he roared loudly. In the n, he was a beast that was respected by his peers, yet a tiny second rank super divine beast

    actually dared to humiliate him in front of him. He¡¯d really lived long enough!

    ¡°Even if I¡¯ma level-two super divine beast, I can still beat you up like a pig¡¯s head. Humph! Aren¡¯t you just a level-seven? What¡¯s so great about that? My master¡¯s¡¯ food ¡®rank is even higher than yours!¡± Feng Zhan said with a face full of disdain.

    ¡°pfft!¡± Hearing Feng Zhan¡¯s words, Leng Ruoxue and the others couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your Master? I want to kill him!¡± Feng Yan roared with rage from embarrassment when he heard thisughter. Hmph! He¡¯d lived for so many years and had always been a proud son of the heavens. When had he ever suffered such a humiliation!?

    ¡°You want to kill my master?¡±

    ¡°You want to kill me?¡±

    Two voices rang out at the same time. Feng Zhan looked at Feng Yan as if he had heard a fantasy story while Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless as she said, wu¡­ did she get shot again? This guy couldn¡¯t win against Feng Zhan, so why did he start with her? Although she was here to get back at him for

    the beast, what right did a smelly bird have to target her?

    ¡°You¡¯re his master?¡± Feng Yan was stunned, and he looked at Leng Ruoxue with a stunned expression. How could there be such a beautiful human like Feng Xian who was called the number one beauty in the Phoenix n? Compared to this woman before him, even a phoenix had be a chicken!

    ¡°En, it¡¯s real!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded her head as her beautiful eyes sized up the pretty boy in front of her. Oh, this fire phoenix¡¯s skin is tender and tender, and it¡¯s strong. It looks quite delicious. Moreover, since he¡¯s about to kill her, then there¡¯s no need for her to be polite.

    ¡°Brother Yan, kill this woman for me.¡± Feng Xian, who was sitting on the bed, saw her man staring straight at another woman and suddenly roared with jealousy. However, what made her even angrier was that this woman was even more beautiful than her!

    ¡°Sigh!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the demon with slight grievance. Boohoo¡­ someone wanted to kill her again, why was she so easy to kill? However, she had always thought that jealousy was human¡¯s specialty, but now it seemed that the world of beastmen wasn¡¯t peaceful either! However, wasn¡¯t the person

    this woman was jealous of Feng Miao? Why did it turn to her now? She really couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter how hard she thought. Oh! No wonder people always said that a woman¡¯s heart was like a needle in the ocean!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. With me around, no one will be able to kill you!¡± The demon pulled Xue¡¯er into his arms tofort her. At the same time, his cold, bright eyes swept across Feng Xian in an unfriendly manner. Hmph! Two little birds actually wanted to kill her woman. These two birds had touched his soft

    spot! Therefore, his heart was filled with killing intent!

    ¡°En, en!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Hehe! The feeling of having a man to protect her was indeed different! She was so happy in her heart! In reality, no matter how strong a woman was, she still needed a man to protect her!

    ¡°Hmph! An adulterous pair!¡± On the bed, Feng Xian saw the two of them flirting with each other, her jealousy intensified, she shouted again, hmph! This is really infuriating, not only is this woman prettier than her, even her man is better than the man she had fought so hard to get! This is really

    infuriating! At this moment, she had already forgotten that she was not human!

    ¡°Adulterous pair? Us?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked suspiciously at the demon.

    ¡°Mhm, it looks like they¡¯re talking about us!¡± The demon shrugged his shoulders innocently and said helplessly. Boo¡­ he and Xue¡¯er were engaged! How did they be an adulterous couple in the mouth of that ugly woman?

    ¡°Haha!¡± At this moment, Feng Zhan Zai couldn¡¯t help butugh wildly as well. He truly admired this woman¡¯s way of thinking. He was clearly the adulterous couple, yet she actually threw dirty water on his master. Thus, he could already foresee the oue of this woman!

    ¡°What are youughing at? You and Feng Miao are also an adulterous pair!¡± Feng Xian said angrily.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Feng Zhan really couldn¡¯tugh after hearing this. Boohoo¡­ he felt wronged too! He and Feng Miao were obviously very pure colleagues, but when it came to that woman¡¯s mouth, it was¡­ sigh!

    ¡°Feng Xian, how shameless can you be! You and him are the adulterous pair, but now you are shamelessly using others, hmph! How can there be a n member like you in the Phoenix n, I really feel ashamed for the Phoenix n!¡± Feng Miao pointed at Feng Xian and Feng Yan, she could not bear it

    any longer and scolded.

    ¡°Hmph! Feng Miao, even though Feng Yan was once your fiance, he did not like you at all, he loved me! So, no matter what you do, it is useless, he will never change his mind, just give up on that thought! Furthermore, you actually colluded with outsiders to harm your nsmen, if your nsmen find out

    about this, they will not let you off.¡± Feng Xian looked at Feng Miao provocatively, saying with a bit of pride.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid we¡¯ll kill the birds to silence them?¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. She really didn¡¯t expect these three people to have such aplicated rtionship. Sigh! Poor Fengmiao!

    ¡°We are the Phoenix n! You will not dare to kill us.¡± Feng Xian said confidently.

    ¡°Is that so? But, you¡¯re all going to kill me. Do you think I¡¯ll leave behind a hidden danger for myself?¡± Leng Ruoxue lightly smiled. Then, with a thought, she summoned her ¡®food¡¯ from her ring.

    As soon as the ¡®food¡¯ appeared, the small room naturally could not contain them. Therefore, they all squeezed together. Suddenly, a few loud cracking sounds could be heard.. The house had already been torn apart, but there were no casualties in the room! Feng Xian and Feng Yan were both dumbfounded!

 Chapter 719 - Arrival of the Phoenix Clan (1)

    <h4>Chapter 719: Arrival of the Phoenix n (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor:</strong>

    As Studios

    Uh! Old Li, who hadn¡¯t said a word in the room, nced around and saw that there was no room to hide from the wind. He sighed helplessly and then found a corner to sit down. He nned to continue watching the show! Oh! Based on his understanding of Leng Ruoxue and the others, the feud between

    them and the Phoenix n was probably settled. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited!

    ¡°Miss! We...¡± The huge ck python looked at the copsed house and said with slight uneasiness. Wu... It was said that this was the Shadow League. Would theypensate for destroying the Shadow League¡¯s room? They did not have money!

    ¡°I¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just that the quality of this room is too poor,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without blushing. She directly attributed the copse of the room to the quality of the house!

    ¡°Yes, yes! You really can¡¯t me us!¡± The ck python nodded repeatedly. Wu... Miss is really too understanding.

    ¡°You...¡± Feng Xian, who only came back to her senses after a long time, saw that there was no cover left, she was furious!

    ¡°What happened to us?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Feng Xian who was sitting on the bed with a smile that was not a smile, she asked, oh! This room had copsed quite well, not a single brick had fallen in. However, the furniture in the room had been destroyed by the pythons, the only thing that was intact

    was the bed that Feng Xian was sitting on!

    ¡°Shadow Alliance will not let you off.¡± Feng Xian gritted her teeth, her eyes were burning with mes!

    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have the chance to know if the Shadow League will let us go.¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to ponder.

    ¡°Big ckie! These two birds will be your snacks!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the rest of the pythons again. She really did not expect that this big ck python had actually advanced to the next level not long after it had cultivated in the space. Oh! Not counting Feng Miao, now she was also a level-eight Super

    Divine Beast, hehe! And the effect of this big ck python¡¯s advancement was that it greatly stimted the cultivation of other beasts!

    ¡°Thank you, Miss, for your reward!¡± The ck python said happily. At the same time, its dark eyes stared at the so-called snacks in front of it! The other pythons surrounded Feng Xian and Feng Yan in unison!

    ¡°You... what are you doing? Stay away from me!¡± Feng Xian could not bear it any longer and shouted. She hated snakes the most. If she had seen these snakes before she was poisoned, she would have immediately released the Nan Ling Li Fire to burn them to ashes. But now, she was weak all over. How

    could she still have the ability to release the phoenix n¡¯s mes!

    ¡°Young Mistress said that you two birds are our snacks!¡± the aqua-blue python said kindly. Hehe! Young Mistress was so good to them. After eating these two birds, it would definitely advance to the next level! As for the consequences of eating the members of the Phoenix n, they didn¡¯t care. If it was in

    the past, they might not have had the guts to do so, but now, with Young Mistress backing them up, there was nothing to be afraid of!

    ¡°How dare you! I am from the Phoenix n!¡± Feng Xian said with a trembling voice. Wu... why were these snakes not afraid of her suppression! How could this be!

    ¡°Brother Yan, save me!¡± Seeing that, Wind Fairy hurriedly cried for help. The water far away couldn¡¯t quench the fire near. Now, only Brother Yan could save her!

    Unfortunately, what she did not expect was that Feng Yan could not do anything at the moment. He was already surrounded by a few giant pythons, so how could he care about Feng Xian!

    Feng Yan looked at the imprable wall that surrounded him, and he felt a headache and depression! Moreover, he couldn¡¯t figure out why these pythons weren¡¯t afraid of his pressure? He was a level-seven divine beast! Not only was his bloodline above these pythons, his strength was also stronger

    than theirs! But he didn¡¯t expect that not only did these pythons not take his pressure seriously, they even looked at him with ridicule in their eyes!

    In fact, those pythons were indeed looking down on them very much. Moreover, all the pythons simultaneously felt uneasy in their hearts. Humph! A level-seven super divine beast actually dared to show off in front of them. Did it really think that its pressure was invincible? One had to know that they

    had undergone demonic training! Therefore, they could withstand the pressure of a level-nine super divine beast for a while!

    ¡°Dahei, hurry up and do it! After eating the snacks, we can go back and prepare dinner!¡± Leng Ruoxue saw that they were staring at each other and couldn¡¯t help but urge them.

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± The ck python shed in front of the Snake Brothers, and then all the pythons collectively executed the same move, ¡®Divine Snake Tail Swing¡¯. In an instant, thick snake tails of various colors danced in midair, and along with the snake tails, two red rays of light floated past

    ¡°Miss, what are they doing?¡± Feng Miao asked in confusion when she saw the pythons¡¯ actions.

    ¡°They are exercising for food! Before making roasted chicken, they need to be touched!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the red light floating in the air and exined with a smile.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Feng Miao understood and looked at her cousin and ex-fianc¨¦ with a hint of sympathy. Hm! For some reason, knowing that they were about to be food, not only did she not feel worried at all, she even felt a hint of joy!

    Half an hourter, the pythons felt that they should be done with their exercise, so they threw the two red shadows down from the sky.

    ¡°Pa!¡± Two loud sounds were heard, and tworge red birdsnded on the ground.

    ¡°Just you wait.... You¡¯re dead for sure!¡± Feng Yan stuttered as he spat out the filth on the ground, Wu.... It was too much! Even if they possessed wings, they were unable to endure being tossed around like balls by a few beasts with inferior bloodlines! This was an extraordinary humiliation to the proud

    Phoenix n, so he would absolutely not let these damn snakes off!

    ¡°Big Brother, we¡¯re being threatened by a bird!¡± the aqua-blue python yelled.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, it doesn¡¯t have a chance anymore!¡± The ck python said disapprovingly. Oh! These two birds¡¯stamina was really too poor. After just a few moves, they had already been tormented to the point of recovering their beast bodies. With such a small physique, they actually had the delusion of

    not letting them go. It was trulyughable!

    ¡°Brothers, quickly eat your snacks!¡± ck Python said again.

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The pythons nodded excitedly. Then, they swarmed forward and pounced on the two giant birds that had been tormented to the point that they could not resist at all.

    For a moment, the fiery red feathers abandoned their owner and danced in the air.

 Chapter 720 - Arrival of the Phoenix Clan (2)

    <h4>Chapter 720: Arrival of the Phoenix n (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Uh! It was really too violent. These snakes ate birds without spitting out their bones. Old Li, who was hiding in a corner and watching, broke out in cold sweat. If he didn¡¯t know that Leng Ruoxue and the others wouldn¡¯t kill him to silence him, he would have probably fainted from fright! However, after

    seeing this scene, he was even more determined to get along well with these people!

    At the same time, the three old men in the hall who were deep in thought also received the report. However, when they rushed to the courtyard where Feng Xian and Feng Yan were staying, they only saw a copsed room and a few fiery red feathers floating in the air. Leng Ruoxue and the others were

    sitting calmly at the side, and there was a group of pythons on the ground that seemed to be regting their breathing!

    After seeing all of this, the three old men¡¯s hearts couldn¡¯t help but thump! A bad premonition surged in their hearts.

    ¡°Where are Feng Xian and Feng Yan?¡± An old man could not help but ask.

    ¡°Eat it.¡± Leng Ruoxue, who was leaningfortably in the embrace of the demon, lightly spat out two words before she stopped talking.

    ¡°What? Who ate it?¡± asked the old man in disbelief.

    ¡°My beasts! Can¡¯t you see that they¡¯re regting their breathing? They might even advance in a moment!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with satisfaction. Oh! The Phoenix n¡¯s bird meat was indeed extraordinary. Many pythons showed signs of advancing!

    ¡°You really ate it?¡± That old man still didn¡¯t believe it and confirmed.

    ¡°I¡¯s true! If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Old Li.¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at Old Li in theer.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Old Li smiled bitterly and nodded. He had indeed seen it with his own eyes. Not only that, but these snakes were also very humble. They could eat more meat if they had a chance to advance. Sigh! He really did not know how other beast were trained!

    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over!¡± The old man stomped his feet anxiously, cold sweat dripping down his forehead. Sigh! The princess of the Phoenix n had died in Shadow City. The Phoenix n wouldn¡¯t let it go, much less Leng Ruoxue and the others. The Shadow League had also been implicated by this girl. Sob

    these people really had iting!

    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯ve implicated us!¡± Another old man spoke and looked at Leng Ruoxue with a bitter face.

    ¡°Why would I implicate you guys? Those two birds were eaten by my beast, it has nothing to do with you guys.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled and yed dumb.

    ¡°That Feng Xian is the princess of the Phoenix n. Since she died in Shadow City, that old hag from the Phoenix n will naturally hate us as well. So, tell me, did you implicate us?¡± The old man said. His shrewd eyes continued to size up Leng Ruoxue, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy in his heart.

    Hah! This girl is really too bold. She even dared to provoke the Phoenix n. He was getting more and more curious. What exactly did this young girl rely on?!

    ¡°The princess of the Phoenix n? Old man, as far as I know, the current n leader of the Phoenix n is just a substitute. So, Fengxian can¡¯t be considered a princess, right? My subordinate is the real princess of the Phoenix n! Don¡¯t pick up the sesame seeds and throw the watermelon. That would

    really be a joke!¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. It was both a reminder and a warning!

    ¡°Uh!¡± The old man looked at Leng Ruoxue, then turned his gaze to Feng Miao and examined her carefully.

    ¡°Little girl, no matter what, you still dragged us into this!¡± After a while, the old man, who had finished sizing her up, spoke again. Hm! He really hadn¡¯t expected Feng Miao to be the daughter of the Phoenix n¡¯s n leader, which surprised him.

    ¡°If you insist on saying that, there¡¯s nothing I can do. However, if you want to protect yourselves, when the people from the Phoenix ne to find you, you can also hand us over.¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested disapprovingly.

    Uh! The old man was a little depressed. He didn¡¯t expect Leng Ruoxue to be so straightforward. Actually, he didn¡¯t mean it that way at all. The reason why he said this was because he hoped this girl could give him some assurance. However, who knew that she wouldn¡¯t fall for it at all! Sigh! Didn¡¯t they say

    that the older the wiser? Why did they all transfer over in front of this little girl?

    ¡°Think carefully!¡± After Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, she ignored the three old men and closed her eyes.

    Not long after, the Heaven Earth Law that advanced finally descended. More than half of the giant pythons had sessfully advanced. Even those that did not advance, their profound strength had also increased quite a bit. It would not be long before they advanced.

    After the pythons advanced, Leng Ruoxue and the rest led them out of the Shadow League¡¯s camp and back to the inn.

    In the guest room.

    All the pythons obedientlyy on the table.

    Leng Ruoxue also removed everyone from the bracelet.

    ¡°Young Miss, what should we do now?¡± As soon as they came out, Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but ask. They were sweating in the space just now! They were afraid that those old fellows from the Shadow League would lock Young Miss and the others up!

    ¡°Nothing!¡± Leng Ruoxue leaned against the demon and said calmly.

    ¡°Girl, you¡¯re really bold. You even dare to kill the Phoenix n.¡± The little old man chuckled. Sigh! He knew that he wouldn¡¯t be bored by this git!¡¯s side. Look, even the powerful Phoenix n had been provoked!

    ¡°Grandpa Du, they wanted to kill me first, I was just defending myself!¡± Leng Ruoxue said innocently, her face full of grievance.

    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s right,¡± the little old man quickly agreed.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s all because of me!¡± Feng Miao said with a face full of guilt. Sigh! Initially, she was in a hurry to leave Shadow City because she was afraid of meeting Feng Xian, but she did not think that she could not escape and even caused trouble for Miss.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to me yourself anymore, I won¡¯t watch my beastman get bullied.¡± Leng Ruoxueforted. Hmph! Her beasts were not to be bullied by anyone, not even the dragon and phoenix ns!

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s leave Shadow City quickly! The Vast Heaven Continent is so big. It¡¯s also impossible for the Phoenix n to find us for a while.¡± Feng Miao thought for a moment and suggested. Although Miss was very formidable, the Phoenix n had many level-nine super divine beasts. Therefore, she was

    very afraid that Miss and the rest would get injured.

    ¡°Fengmiao! It¡¯s not my nature to run away! Let¡¯s not go anywhere and just wait here for the Phoenix n to arrive!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously. If she was not strong enough, she naturally would not fight them head-on. However, she had many methods now. Even if the Phoenix n had many

    level-nine super divine beasts, she was not afraid!

 Chapter 721 - Arrival Of The Phoenix Clan (3)

    <h4>Chapter 721: Arrival Of The Phoenix n (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Little Miaomiao, you have to have confidence in Master!¡± Feng Zhan said with displeasure. Oh! What was so great about the Phoenix n? He also had the entire Phoenix n behind him. Although his nsmen might not beparable to those Phoenix n in the Vast Heaven Continent in terms of

    strength, if they really fought, he believed that the Phoenix n in the Vast Heaven Continent would definitely not be their match. As for why he was so confident! Heh heh! It was a secret!

    ¡°En!¡± Feng Miao nodded skeptically, then fell silent.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what do you n to do with these people from the Shadow League?¡± Wu asked curiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but if they can make the right choice, then we will have a chance to work together in the future. Otherwise, we will have to part ways.¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a moment and sighed! If only she knew who the owner of the Shadow League was. If that¡¯s the case, then even if the Shadow

    League annoyed her, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry too much. After all, knowing one¡¯s enemy is the key to victory!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s make preparations earlier! I think the news of those two Phoenixes dying will be sent back to the Phoenix n very soon.¡± Leng Qingtian said with a frown.

    ¡°The Phoenix n should already know. Before each of us left the n, we would leave behind a soul jade tablet. Right now, Feng Xian and Feng Yan¡¯s jade tablets are probably shattered.¡± Feng Miao exined.

    ¡°That means they¡¯re almost here!¡± Leng Ruoxue said excitedly.

    ¡°En, they will arrive at Shadow City in at most three days.¡± Feng Miao nodded.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, we only have three days to prepare!¡± Leng Qingtian reminded.

    ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. We have space and plenty of time. We have three days to consider the Shadow League!¡± Leng Ruoxue gloated.

    ¡°Feng Da, go tell the shopkeeper that the Phoenix n will arrive in three days. Tell them to make preparations.¡± Leng Ruoxue turned around and instructed Feng Da.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Feng Da said, and left the room to deliver the message.

    ¡°Miss, if you have a captive of the Phoenix n, can you give him to me as a servant?¡± Lin Yuan asked expectantly.

    ¡°Sure. The Phoenix n in the Vast Heaven Continent is too disobedient. They can only be servants too.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and said.

    ¡°As long as you want it, you will get a share!¡± Leng Ruoxue added.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Everyone was overjoyed when they heard that.

    Three days passed quickly. Compared to Leng Ruoxue and the rest who were rxed, the upper echelons of the Shadow League weren¡¯t calm at all. Especially when they found out that the Phoenix n would arrive in three days, they exploded!

    Because of this matter, the Shadow League was divided into three opinions. One was with Yu Tian as the representative, agreeing to cooperate with Leng Ruoxue. These people ced more importance on the alchemists around Leng Ruoxue. After all, in their eyes, the Phoenix n might be very powerful,

    but the members of the Phoenix n didn¡¯t know how to refine medicinal pills. Therefore, Leng Ruoxue and the others were more beneficial to them!

    The second option was to cooperate with the Phoenix n and hand Leng Ruoxue and the others over. In their eyes, Leng Ruoxue and the others couldn¡¯t bepared to the powerful Phoenix n.

    Thest one represented neutrality. In their opinion, neither side would help the other. This way, both sides would not be offended. However, they ignored Leng Ruoxue¡¯s thoughts. Would she be willing to let them remain neutral? The truth was, of course, not!

    After three days of urgent discussions, the Shadow League had been debating non-stop. As time passed, the Shadow League finally came to a consensus: they would wait and see. Because of their indecision, in the future, they would not be able to be Leng Ruoxue¡¯s true allies and could only exist

    awkwardly as partners.

    In the guest room.

    Leng Ruoxue chuckled and looked up at the sky. At this moment, the sky was fiery red. Of course, these weren¡¯t clouds of fire, but the Phoenix n! The mes on their bodies dyed the sky red

    ¡°Miss, we are surrounded.¡± Feng Dao reminded her smilingly. There was no fear on his handsome face.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue was still looking out the window, thinking that the Phoenix n was obviously trying to intimidate them by making such a big fuss! Unfortunately, they were looking for the wrong person.

    ¡°The person who killed my daughter and son-inw, get the hell out here!¡± At this time, in the air outside the guest shop, the acting Patriarch of the Phoenix n, Feng Yun, finally couldn¡¯t hold back and shouted out loud. Humph! She only had this one daughter! She was actually killed by someone!

    ¡®When she found out that the person who killed her daughter was a human and that she lived in the ¡®Shadow Pavilion¡¯, she immediately rushed over with her nsmen!

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes lightly nced at the beautiful middle-aged woman floating in the air. Shepletely ignored her and continued tofortably lean against the Freak¡¯s chest while eating her delicious food. It was as if she was watching a show as she watched the middle-aged woman

    prancing around by herself!

    ¡°Feng Miao, you traitor who betrayed your own people,e out and ept your death!¡± After a while, Feng Yun saw that no one was paying attention to her, and the fire in her heart burned even more fiercely, and she continued shouting.

    However, Feng Miao was also eating the food in front of her very calmly, ignoring Feng Yun. In these three days, after knowing the Miss¡¯s detailed n, her confidence multiplied!

    ¡°You bunch of cowards! What kind of ability do you have to hide in the ¡®Shadow Pavilion? If you have the guts, then get the hell out here!¡± After a long time, Feng Yun, who still didn¡¯t receive any response, was so angry that she was about to vomit blood. Thus, she didn¡¯t care about her image and roared

    out loud. Hmph! If it wasn¡¯t because she was worried that the ¡®Shadow Pavilion¡¯ was the property of the Shadow City, she would have burned it down a long time ago! Even though she wasn¡¯t afraid of the Shadow Alliance now, she was still afraid of the mysterious master behind the Shadow Alliance! So, as

    long as the Shadow Alliance didn¡¯t protect the person who killed her daughter, she wouldn¡¯ fall out with the Shadow Alliance.

    ¡°That person is the acting n leader of the Phoenix n?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid as she pointed at the middle-aged shrew outside the window and asked Feng Miao.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Feng Miao nodded. She thought to herself, this old woman is really mad. She actually disregarded her image and cursed. Hehe! If the other members of the Phoenix n knew about this, it would be useless for her to pretend anymore!

    ¡°Miss, when are we going out?¡± Feng Da asked eagerly..

 Chapter 722 - Arrival Of The Phoenix Clan (4)

    <h4>Chapter 722: Arrival Of The Phoenix n (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>

    As Studios

    ¡°Feng Da, we have to respect our elders. Let that old woman curse for a while. When she gets tired, we¡¯ll go out.¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled. Sigh! This old woman is full of energy! No wonder she wasn¡¯t tired after scolding for so long.

    Feng Yun constantly cursed outside. Unfortunately, the people in the room did what they were supposed to do. No one bothered with her. After cursing for a long time, she was already so tired that she was gasping for breath!

    ¡°Miss, that old woman seems to be tired of scolding.¡± Feng Da pricked up his ears and listened carefully. However, it had been quite a while since he heard any cursing!

    ¡°En, it¡¯s time for us to go out and show off,¡± Leng Ruoxue calmly said with a smile that could topple cities.

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go!¡± Feng Da said impatiently. He rode his beast and flew out of the window.

    After Feng Da¡¯s dragon carried its master out of the window, it immediately transformed into itsrgest form to avoid losing to those stinky birds!

    The others naturally followed the same method, while Leng Ruoxue, the freak, the strongest among them, was thest to fly out of the window!

    Feng Yun looked at Leng Ruoxue and the others who flew out of the inn, and her fiery red phoenix eyes immediately released a light of hatred. However, when she saw Feng Da and the others riding the giant dragon, her pupils shrunk, and her face was filled with disbelief!

    ¡°Why do you have dragons?¡± Feng Yun angrily asked. How could these people have any connection with the dragon race? With her rtionship with a certain dragon, even if she were beaten to death, she wouldn¡¯t believe that the dragon race would help someone who had a grudge against her for killing

    her daughter!

    ¡°Not only do we have dragons, we also have phoenixes!¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you damned old hag! You and the nsmen you brought here are the true trash!¡± Feng Zhan roared with extreme rage. Hmph! He¡¯d originally intended to spare their lives for the sake of all of them being members of the Phoenix n, but he¡¯d changed his mind now. All of the Phoenix

    nsmen that hade today would die!

    ¡°You¡­ you bastard child that came out of nowhere, who are you scolding?¡± When Feng Yun heard Feng Zhan actually call him an old woman, he immediately became even more angry. After all, women didn¡¯t like to hear such words, especially women of a certain age. So, when Feng Yun heard this, his

    reaction was extraordinarily great!

    ¡°Damned old hag, you¡¯re the bastard! Your entire family are all bastards!¡± Feng Zhan retorted without the slightest trace of politeness. F*ck! He, who possessed the noble bloodline of the Phoenix King, actually dared to call him a bastard! He was truly courting death!

    ¡°You¡­¡± Feng Yun wanted to curse out loud, but was stopped by Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Patriarch Feng Dai, do you want to continue bickering or take revenge for your daughter!¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless. She didn¡¯t want a battle that was waiting to happen to be a war of words. Moreover, she wanted to take this rare opportunity to test the strength of her beasts!

    ¡°Humph! Of course I want to take revenge for my daughter. Miss Leng, as long as you hand over those snakes that ate my daughter, I will spare your life!¡± Feng Yun stated her conditions. She had already investigated clearly. Her daughter and future son-inw had been eaten by several pythons.

    ¡°Leader Feng Dai, this is not possible! Feng Xian and Feng Yan were given to them by me, moreover, they are my beasts, how could I hand them over?¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly, not epting Feng Yun¡¯s kindness at all.

    ¡°Miss Leng, as long as you hand over those snakes to me, I promise I won¡¯t kill you.¡± Feng Yun guaranteed. In truth, she didn¡¯t even think that way in her heart. She only wanted to coax Leng Ruoxue to hand over those stronger snakes first, and then slowly deal with these weaker little beasts!

    ¡°But, I don¡¯t believe you. Besides, I don¡¯t think you can kill me.¡± Leng Ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit. Offending our Phoenix n won¡¯t do you any good!¡± Feng Yun threatened.

 Chapter 723 - Phoenix Forest (1)

    <h4>Chapter 723: Phoenix Forest (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t offend him, I have no choice!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Feng Yun was so angry by Leng Ruoxue that she couldn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°n Head Feng, you have to take care of yourself! You haven¡¯t be n Head yet!¡± Leng Ruoxue kindly reminded.

    ¡°Damn it, go! Kill all of them!¡± Feng Yun was angered to the extreme and directly ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Patriarch!¡± All the phoenixes replied in unison as they stared intently at Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Feng Da, you guys don¡¯t need to watch the show anymore. Prepare to fight!¡± Leng Ruoxue indifferently looked at Feng Yun and ordered.

    ¡°En, en.¡± Feng Da and the others hurriedly nodded. Hehe, they had waited for this moment for a long time! Today, they could finally let loose!

    ¡°My citizens, all of you have to perform well as well!¡± Feng Zhan said to all his nsmen. Even though this generation¡¯s Patriarch of the Phoenix n before him was also a member of the Phoenix n, he wasn¡¯t able to sense the Imperial Bloodline in her at all. So, he¡¯d determined that this old woman

    was only an ordinary phoenix. So, even if he really killed her, he wouldn¡¯t feel any pain in his heart! As for those phoenixes that assisted the wicked, they deserved even more death! Hmph! They really were tired of living for daring to be arrogant in front of him!

    ¡°Yes, King!¡± All of the Phoenixes said in unison. After that, their phoenix eyes stared at Feng Yun and the other Phoenixes with extreme hostility.

    ¡°King? Why do they call you king? You¡¯re quite bold, actually daring to call yourself king!¡± Hearing this title, Feng Yun immediately acted as if he had found something that could be used against Feng Zhan, and loudly said.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Feng Zhan couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin to her, and directly shot a nce at his nsmen. After that, all of the Phoenixes very tacitly locked onto their opponents. Oh! One on one they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Feng Yun and the other beasts, but they had too many Phoenixes! Hehe!

    One against five they still had some left!

    ¡°Chief, their numbers are greater than ours.¡± A phoenix said in a low voice, feeling a bit uneasy.

    ¡°ant¡±

    Miserable screams could be heard from the battlefield. Feng Da and the others, who had yet to make a move, became even more excited!

    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s attack as well!¡± After Feng Da said that, he took the lead and charged into the battle, taking advantage of the situation! Wu¡­ why were the birds brought by this Phoenix n¡¯s substitute n head so lousy! They hadn¡¯t even made a move, yet they were about to be killed by Feng Zhan¡¯s

    subordinates and the silver wolves! This wouldn¡¯t do!

    ¡°Charge!¡± Lin Yuan and the rest shouted loudly to boost their morale! Then, they rushed in as well.

    ¡°What are you all doing? No one is allowed to scratch anymore, quickly get up and fight!¡± Feng Yun, who was watching from the side, was so angry that his face was a bit dark. His pair of phoenix eyes red fiercely at Leng Ruoxue.

    Unfortunately, because it was too itchy, none of her trusted subordinates paid attention to her!

    ¡°Devil, let¡¯s go y with Feng Yun!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested with a smile.

    ¡°Good!¡± The freak spirit nodded, agreeing. Mm! He also felt that Feng Yun was too idle!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what about me?¡± Leng Ruoxue and the freak were just about to find trouble with Feng Yun when they were stopped by the pitiful Empty. Boohoo¡­ He also wanted to find a bird to y with, but those birds were all split up by Xue¡¯er¡¯s subordinates and beastmen, so he was fine!

    ¡°Lass, why don¡¯t we do it together!¡± the little old man suggested. Actually, his hands were itching!

    ¡°Master, there¡¯s still us!¡± The Mei and the other beastmen hurriedly said. At the same time, they were still grumbling in their hearts. Feng Yun had brought too few birds. There was not enough to share!

    ¡°Miss, there¡¯s still us!¡± Suddenly, a familiar voice interrupted.

 Chapter 724 - Phoenix Forest (2)

    <h4>Chapter 724: Phoenix Forest (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°You guys are finally willing toe out!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Sigh! During this period of time, Cheng Wu and the rest had been secretly following them. They really thought she didn¡¯t know! She just didn¡¯t expose them!

    ¡°Hehe! I knew I couldn¡¯t hide it from Miss.¡± Cheng Wu said with an embarrassed smile. Although Miss and the others had already left when they were sober, they had finally caught up with Miss when they were in Moonview City. However, because they were afraid that Miss would chase them back, they

    never dared to show themselves!

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m here too.¡± Ning De said in embarrassment.

    ¡°The union has arranged everything!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some understanding.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Ning De nodded obediently.

    ¡°Do you all want to join in the fight against these Phoenixes?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked the advisor.

    ¡°yes! We haven¡¯t praised the Phoenix yet!¡± Cheng Wu said excitedly. He was so excited! Hehe, if they didn¡¯t want to participate in this grand asion, they would continue to secretly follow Miss!

    ¡°Alright, then go beat up whoever you don¡¯t like! You¡¯re wee!¡± Leng Ruoxue said generously.

    ¡°Alright! Miss, don¡¯t worry about us. We will find our own entertainment!¡± Song Di hurriedly said. Then, they all headed towards their target, Feng Yun

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, they stole our opponent,¡± the freak said with slight dissatisfaction. Humph! These people had made him the scapegoat in Moon Gazing City. Now, they actually stole the enemy that he and Xue¡®er had set their eyes on. This was too much!

    ¡°That¡¯s right! But, who asked this old woman to have such poor social rtions!¡± Leng Ruoxue gloated. After that, she resigned herself to fate and pulled the monstrous genius to the side to watch the battle. Boohoo¡­ Feng Yun had brought over 30 phoenixes, and there were nearly 100 people including

    Cheng Wu and the others who had appearedter. There were even more beasts, so they didn¡¯t even have a chance to attack!

    ¡°I want to beat him up too!¡± Empty whispered with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. She thought in her heart, if you attack, then wouldn¡¯t her subordinates and beastmen have fewer opportunities to train! So, you should just watch from the side! Oh! If they can¡¯t deal with you, then you¡¯re wee to attack!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Empty said softly.

    ¡°Un! Go beat up whoever you want!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a headache.

    ¡°Haha! Then I won¡¯t hold back!¡± Without finishing speaking, he ran to the battlefield to cause trouble.

    ¡°Master, what about us?¡± Charm could not help but take the lead and ask. Boohoo¡­ How could they not have a chance to attack? How regretful was that!

    ¡°Un! You guys go too!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± The demons and the other beastmen immediately rushed toward the battlefield upon hearing this.

    At this moment, only Leng Ruoxue, the freak, the little old man, and Icy were in the audience.

    Inan instant, the situation on the battlefield changed. Every single phoenix was surrounded by over 10 beasts, and they either utilized mystic techniques, grabbed, or bit. In short, there was nothing that one couldn¡¯t think of and couldn¡¯t see

    On the other hand, Feng Yun was in an even more miserable state. She was surrounded by almost 30 Mystic Sovereigns, and not only was she unable to split herself apart, she was even attacked by various profound techniques from all directions. Her originally bright and beautiful clothes had already

    be tattered at this moment, and her hair was even more disheveled while her face was covered in bruises

    ¡°Damn it, where did you alle from?¡± Feng Yun saw that he was being besieged by more than 30 Mystic Sovereigns. He was furious! This was clearly bullying!

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who should die! You old hag!¡± Song Di mimicked Feng Zhan.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Feng Yun was so angry that she was at a loss for words. Her ample chest was heaving up and down, Unfortunately, the man in front of her had turned a blind eye, and even

    ¡°Stupid old woman! You¡¯re already so old, why are you still wandering around? You¡¯re disgusting!¡± Cheng Wu said viciously.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Feng Yun was angered to the point of vomiting blood. Her phoenix eyes fiercely red at Cheng Wu, but he couldn¡¯t say anything!

    ¡°Boss! You¡¯re amazing!¡± said one of the Mystic Sovereigns.

    ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s no big deal. Old woman, don¡¯t look at me like that. I don¡¯t like you,¡± Cheng Wu said angrily.

    ¡°Pfft! Pfft!¡± Feng Yun was angered to the point of vomiting blood. But, he could only stare at Cheng Wu!

    ¡°Phoenix blood is also a good thing, don¡¯t waste it!¡± The quick-witted Leng Ruoxue took out a jade bottle and caught Feng Yun¡¯s blood. Then, she said very frugally.

    ¡°Miss, give me the bottle!¡± Cheng Wu said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± After Leng Ruoxue said that, she threw the jade bottle towards Cheng Wu

    After Cheng Wu caught the bottle, he maliciously smiled and took out a dagger. Then, he stabbed towards Feng Yun¡¯s body without any mercy. However, he never thought that he would actually stab into Feng Yun¡¯s butt.

    ¡°ah! You¡¯re courting death!¡± Feng Yun cried out, feeling endless pain.

    ¡°My family¡¯s young miss said that phoenix blood is a good thing, Since you¡¯re going to die anyway, don¡¯t waste your blood!¡± Cheng Wu said matter-of-factly.

    Hearing Cheng Wu¡¯s words, Feng Yun was both angry and in pain. But, she couldn¡¯t help but look at him with a vignt expression, afraid that he would stab her in the back. At the same time, she had to guard against the sneak attacks of others. At this time, she could absolutely be considered to be facing

    enemies from both sides, impossible to defend against!

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s finish this quickly! Don¡¯t dy eating!¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly reminded as she looked at the sky.

    ¡°Mm, mm!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words were unanimously echoed by everyone. Thus, they were even more ruthless in their attacks. As for Feng Yun¡¯s side, they had beenpletely beaten up. The itching fans from before had already caused their attack power to greatly decrease, so their fighting spirit had also

    be increasingly low

    And this scene greatly stimted some people who were secretly watching from the shadows. Originally, because the difference in strength between the two sides was too great, many people didn¡¯t think highly of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side. However, they never thought that Leng Ruoxue and the others would

    continue to abuse the nsmen that Feng Yun brought. Moreover, it was a one-sided battle.. Boohoo¡­ To most people, this kind of battle was unimaginable!

 Chapter 725 - Phoenix Forest (3)

    <h4>Chapter 725: Phoenix Forest (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    After a long time.

    ¡®The nsmen that Feng Yun brought no longer had the slightest bit ofbat strength. All of themy on the ground with wounds all over their bodies. As for Feng Yun, she was in an even more miserable state. The current her was no longer human

    ¡°You¡¯re quite durable.¡± Seeing that the battle was almost over, Leng Ruoxue came to Feng Yun¡¯ss side and kicked her.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s kick was neither light nor heavy. However, it was this strength path kick that caused Feng Yun to turn back into his beast form.

    ¡°Do any of you want to contract this dying bird?¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at the dying Feng Yun.

    ¡°No!¡± Everyone shook their heads like a rattle drum. No one was willing to take in Feng Yun, who had poor affinity.

    ¡°Oh! Then which one of you wants to contract these thirty over Phoenixes?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Feng Da, Cheng Wu and the others and asked.

    ¡°Young Lady, Cheng Wu and the others¡¯ beasts aren¡¯t very good. Why don¡¯t you give them a contract?¡± Feng Da and the others looked at each other before he spoke on behalf of everyone.

    ¡°No need, no need! It¡¯s better for you to sign a contract! This can increase your strength!¡± Cheng Wu and the others quickly rejected. However, their hearts were warm. Boohoo¡­ the people around Miss were all so understanding!

    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to give way. This time, I made the decision to contract these thirty plus beasts for Cheng Wu and the others. Coincidentally, their numbers are about the same as yours. They were prepared for you! Haha! As for Feng Da and the others, there will be plenty of opportunities in the

    future,¡± Leng Ruoxue said fairly. In fact, she felt that Feng Da and the others all had dragons, while Cheng Wu and the others¡¯ beasts were indeedcking, so she decided to give them the beasts.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡± Cheng Wu and the others saw that their Miss had made the decision, and no longer refused. They looked gratefully at Leng Ruoxue, Feng Da, and the others. Wah¡­ These were all Transcendent Divine Beasts of the eighth and ninth ranks! And they were the strongest of the Phoenix

    n. However, Miss and Feng Da had chosen to give them to them without even blinking! How could they not be moved!

    ¡°We¡¯re on the same side, there¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony.¡± Leng Ruoxue indifferently replied. Ever since she guessed that they had followed her here, she knew that these people had already made up their minds to follow her. Furthermore, she was more and more satisfied with Cheng Wu and the

    rest. Hence, she no longer had the intention to reject them.

    After speaking, Leng Ruoxue stored the thirty plus phoenixes into her bracelet, leaving Feng Yun alone outside! Humph! She wasn¡¯t stupid enough to tame these beastmen in front of those hidden eyes! The current her was already in the limelight, so it was better to keep a low profile!

    ¡°What should we do with Feng Yun?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the big red bird lying on the ground.

    ¡°Master, of course we kill it!¡± Feng Zhan hurriedly suggested. He didn¡¯t have a good impression of this old woman, so he naturally didn¡¯t care about this fellow¡¯s life!

    ¡°cky! Can you eat this bird?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the ck python lying on the ground.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The ck python nodded as it looked at Feng Yun, who was around its size.

    ¡°Then eat it! Maybe you can advance to a ninth level Transcendent Divine Beasts!¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a moment and said. Oh, killing Feng Yun would be a bit wasteful, so it would be better to give her beast some nourishment! After all, this Phoenix meat was one of the best supplements!

    ¡°Thank you, Master, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for me to eat alone!¡± the ck python said in embarrassment.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, hurry and eat!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged.

    ¡°Yeah! Boss, hurry up and eat!¡± All the pythons echoed. Last time, the two Phoenix Bosses did not eat much. Since there was such an opportunity this time, they naturally did not want Boss to let it go.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Quickly eat!¡± Feng Zhan roared impatiently.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± The ck python wriggled its way to Feng Yun¡¯s side. Then, it opened its huge mouth and swallowed Feng Yun whole

    Seeing this, Leng Ruoxue kept all the beast into her bracelet and led everyone into the shop.

    In the guest room, Leng Ruoxue brought Feng Da, Cheng Wu, and the others into the bracelet. Inside, she tamed the thirty or so Phoenixes that she had brought in. After that, she instructed Cheng Wu and the others to sign a master-servant contract with them. Afterwards, she led everyone on their way.

    As Leng Ruoxue and the others had left stealthily, the Shadow League did not receive any news. Hence, when they tried to approach Leng Ruoxue the next day, it was already toote! The room was already empty. They left without saying goodbye, causing the higher-ups of the Shadow League to almost

    vomit blood!

    And at this time, the news of Leng Ruoxue and the others taking care of the Phoenix n had already spread throughout the Boundless Heaven Continent. For a time, the various parties were in an uproar and did not react uniformly

    Three dayster.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others had once again stolen the limelight. They didn¡¯t know how shocking their actions were, but they hade to the territory of the Phoenix n in an extremely low-profile manner. And their purpose ining to the Phoenix n was naturally to subdue the Phoenix n. In

    truth, Leng Ruoxue was also afraid that the people of the Phoenix n would cause trouble for her in order to take revenge for Feng Yun, so she decided to strike first to gain the upper hand. After all, she didn¡¯t like being remembered by others!

    Outside the Phoenix n¡¯s territory.

    ¡°Fengmiao, does your n live here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked as she looked at the inconspicuous grove.

    ¡°Uh! Yes, this ce is called Phoenix Forest, and it was chosen by the seniors of the Phoenix n. It¡¯s far away from the sphere of influence of humans, and it¡¯s both quiet and undisturbed. So, for thousands of years, our Phoenix n has always lived here!¡± Feng Miao exined. s! After being away

    from home for so many days, she had finally returned. To be honest, she was actually a little timid. After all, when she left back then, she mostly wanted to escape!

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go in! I can¡¯t wait to see how this Realm Phoenix n is doing.¡± Leng Ruoxue said very curiously.

    ¡°Uh! Then let¡¯s go!¡± Feng Miao said helplessly. After saying that, she walked in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others, leading them into the Phoenix Forest.

    Even though there were many trees nted outside the Phoenix Forest, those trees were obviously not parasol trees. The deeper one went into the Phoenix Forest, the more one could feel the scorching fire attribute spiritual qi inside.

    ¡°Master, the fire attribute spiritual qi here is quite dense. It¡¯s not a bad ce even though it can¡¯t bepared to the phoenix nest I used to live in.¡± Feng Zhan, who was standing on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder,mented.

 Chapter 726 - Phoenix Forest (4)

    <h4>Chapter 726: Phoenix Forest (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°En, it looks quite ordinary from the outside, but inside, it does look like a ce where Phoenixes reside.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Stop right there! Feng Miao, how dare you bring a human back to the Phoenix Forest without permission!¡± All of a sudden, a delicate voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ ears!

    Hearing this shout, Leng Ruoxue and the others couldn¡¯t help but look at Feng Miao, while Feng Miao¡¯s face turned red from their slightly teasing gaze.

    ¡°Uh! Ignore her! Let¡¯s go in!¡± Feng Miao said helplessly. Sigh! There were some self-righteous people in the Feng n, Their levels were obviously not high, but they always felt that they were superior to others.

    ¡°Okay, if you say so, then so be it.¡± Leng Ruoxue gave Feng Miao face and said, then they continued to follow Feng Miao.

    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t stop Leng Ruoxue and the others, the voice angrily appeared in front of them.

    ¡°Stop right there. You¡¯re not allowed to go any further. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being impolite.¡± A beautiful woman with a sexy figure shouted.

    ¡°How do you want to be impolite?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes lightly swept over the beautiful woman in front of her and asked curiously. Oh, this Fire Phoenix wouldn¡¯t think that it could do anything to them just because it had the strength of a rank 2 Transcendent Divine Beast, right? Or was it that

    she was very confident in the few escorts behind her?

    ¡°Hmph! If you take another step forward, I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡± The woman spoke with confidence.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxueughed lightly, as if she had heard something funny. Then, she turned to Feng Miao and said, ¡°Feng Miao, is this how all the members of the Feng n behave?¡±

    ording to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s knowledge, the hierarchy of the beast world was very strict. Furthermore, it ced great importance on bloodline. But the phoenix n in the Boundless Heaven Continent that she saw was just like those ns in the human world. Inside, it was filled with mutual deception and

    scheming, Sigh! Compared to her own cute and simple beast beasts, she was disappointed in the Phoenix n in this world. Otherwise, she would not only let Cheng Wu and the others sign master-servant contracts with those captives.

    ¡°Miss...¡± Feng Miao didn¡¯t know what to say. In fact, the Phoenix n in the past wasn¡¯t like this. However, ever since Feng Yun became the previous n head, the atmosphere in the n had changed. Thus, many phoenixes who looked down on Feng Yun chose to go into seclusion out of helplessness.

    Sigh! Wasn¡¯t this also a manifestation of avoiding responsibility!

    ¡°Little Miaomiao! Even though the dog blocked the way, you still have to think of a way to bring us in!¡± Feng Zhan reminded.

    ¡°En.¡± Feng Miao nodded. Then, with a light raise of an arm, she sent Feng Ling¡¯er and the others who were blocking her way into the distance, directly giving way.

    Plop! Plop! Following a few loud sounds, Feng Ling¡¯er and the others fell to the ground. She widened her phoenix eyes in disbelief and red at Feng Miao. ¡°Feng Miao, how dare you treat me like this. How dare you!¡±

    ¡°Feng Ling¡¯er, didn¡¯t the First Elder teach you what respect and seniority is? You¡¯re only a second-level Transcendent Divine Beast, yet you actually dare to be impudent in front of me! You really don¡¯t know the meaning of death!¡± Feng Miao questioned loudly. The aura of an expert on her body was

    instantly disyed, and the pressure of her bloodline made Feng Ling¡¯er and the others unable to breathe

    If it was in the past, perhaps Feng Miao would have ignored their provocation. However, it was different now. Since she had already abandoned the dark and tured to the light, these Phoenix n members could only be considered passersby or enemies before Miss subdued them. Therefore, there was

    naturally no need for him to be polite to them.

    ¡°Feng Miao, you¡¯re just a traitor of the Phoenix n. How dare you cause trouble in the territory of the Phoenix n? I think you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t know the difference between life and death!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and said indignantly. Hmph! If it was in the

    past, she would really be a little afraid of Feng Miao, much less speak to her like this. However, ever since Feng Miao was deemed a traitor by the n leader, many of the n members who had once been jealous of Feng Miao felt that there was no need to be afraid of her anymore. Otherwise, how would

    she dare to stop Feng Miao?!

    ¡°Patriarch? Didn¡¯t the First Elder tell you that Feng Yun is already dead?¡± Feng Miao asked with a faint smile. Hehe, I really didn¡¯t expect that big ck python to be so hardworking. After eating Feng Yun, it actually advanced to be a level-nine super divine beast. This is definitely good news for them!

    Not only that, before that big ck python advanced, Miss even made it sign a life contract with Feng Moran. And Feng Moran also advanced to be a Mystic Sovereign because of the big ck pythons advancement!

    ¡°What? How is this possible?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er and the others were stunned. It took them a long time to recover from their shock.

    ¡°What¡¯s impossible about it? You¡¯ll eventually die if you get older!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Then, she released a trace of green profound energy from her fingertips and tied Feng Ling¡¯er and the others into dumplings.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at Feng Ling¡¯er and the others with dissatisfaction. She couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°These phoenixes are too weak. Why don¡¯t they eat meat?¡±

    Her standards were getting higher and higher. She didn¡¯t n to let her subordinates contract the Transcendent Divine Beasts below level seven, and the highest level of these Phoenixes was only level five. However, she didn¡¯t want to slowly raise them. Oh, it was really difficult ah! Leng Ruoxue¡¯s brows

    were knitted together in a dilemma!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, even though you despise them, others will treat them as good stuff. Why don¡¯t you tame them and sell them? With their status and strength, they can definitely be sold for a good price,¡± suggested Wu Qing with a smile.

    ¡°Master, this won¡¯t do! Even though I don¡¯t like them, they¡¯re still members of the Phoenix n. How could they fall into the hands of another? So, you should just kill them!¡± Feng Zhan hurriedly stopped him. Oh, what it meant was that since Master didn¡¯t like them, then they could only be killed. In

    short, they couldn¡¯t fall into the hands of an outsider.

    ¡°En, then let¡¯s kill it and eat it!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded her head. Oh, she always said she wanted to eat a phoenix, but this goal had never been achieved. In reality, a phoenix was just a big-sized turkey. It didn¡¯t matter, she couldn¡¯t help butfort herself.

    Actually, she could not bring herself to say anything about a beast that could already transform into a human form. Hence, she could only say something. Sob... Why was she so kind?

 Chapter 727 - Miss, Do I Smell? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 727: Miss, Do I Smell? (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Master, kill these phoenixes and leave their blood. Let those pythons eat the meat!¡± Charm lying in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms suggested. Boohoo¡­ it was the same as Master. It didn¡¯t like to eat beasts that could take human form. Its meat would grow old!

    ¡°En, en, Charm¡¯s suggestion is not bad!¡± Leng Ruoxue stroked Charm¡¯ soft fur and agreed. Hehe, Charm is really understanding!

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Feng Linger almost vomited blood when she heard Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ discussion. However, her body was tied up too tightly, so she couldn¡¯t resist even if she wanted to. However, she believed in the strength of the Phoenix n. At the same time, she didn¡¯t believe Feng Miao¡¯s

    words. In short, she was very certain that these humans wouldn¡¯t dare to touch them. Moreover, these damned humans dared to treat them like this. She would definitely teach them a lessonter.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I¡¯ve already eaten Feng Yun for my own beast, let alone you weak little phoenixes. Sigh! It¡¯s not even enough to fill the gaps between my beast¡¯s teeth!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in disdain.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re lying! The n head is powerful, how could he be eaten by your beast?!¡± Feng Ling¡®er was still unconvinced.

    ¡°Linger, what she said might very well be true.¡± At this moment, a young man who was also tied up spoke softly.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Feng Ling¡®er ignored Leng Ruoxue and the others and asked directly.

    ¡°When I went to the Elder Conference yesterday, I identally heard those elders say that the Patriarch¡¯s soul tablet had already shattered. None of the other nsmen that the Patriarch took away returned. However, their lives shouldn¡¯t be in danger,¡± the young man exined.

    ¡°You¡­ you all really killed the n Chief?¡± Feng Ling¡¯er did not believe the words of Leng Ruoxue and the others, but she had no choice but to believe the words of her guardian angel. She knew very well that these people would not dare to say anything to her. So, after knowing that it was most likely true, she

    became abit afraid!

    ¡°Of course, only Feng Yun died. The other phoenixes were all contracted by my subordinates. After all, with their strength, it¡¯s not bad to be a meat shield or something like that. But you guys! Your strength is too low. You don¡¯t even have the chance to be a hired thug, You can only be my beast¡¯s snack.¡± Leng

    Ruoxue said with a wicked smile.

    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to die! Don¡¯t eat me! I¡¯m willing to be your ve! I¡¯ll do anything as long as you don¡¯t eat me!¡± Suddenly, a young man begged with tears in his eyes. Boohoo¡­ He felt that he was only standing behind Feng Ling¡¯er and wasn¡¯t disrespecting these people! So, he didn¡¯t want to die!

    ¡°But, your strength is too low, it really doesn¡¯t have much use to us.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t like these little Phoenixes at all! Hmph! Who asked her to hate this kind of second generation who relied on their power to bully others!

    ¡°Tm willing to be a ve and a ve, as long as you¡¯re willing to let me live.¡± The young man continued begging.

    ¡°Oh, Feng Zhan! This fellow is the most sensible Phoenix n I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she said speechlessly. Oh, this was the first time she¡¯d seen such a cowardly Phoenix n! Today, her horizons had been broadened.

    ¡°Master, since this fellow wants to work like a ve, then hand him over to me for a good round of training!¡± Feng Zhanughed evilly.

    ¡°Alright then! Feng Zhan, let him learn our rules.¡± Leng Ruoxue waved her hand and the young man was released from his restraints.

    On the other hand, Feng Zhan flew over to the young man and chanted a few incantations. After that, the young man¡¯s eyes shed before he bowed respectfully to Feng Zhan. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Report the situation within the Phoenix n to my Master!¡± Feng Zhanmanded. Earlier, he¡¯d utilized a contract that only the members of the royal n of the Phoenix n knew about, and it could be considered a form of contract between master and servant. This sort of contract was usually utilized to

    restrain the members of the side branches of the Phoenix n. After all, there were many branches in the Phoenix n, and no one could guarantee that every side branch would be loyal to the imperial n. At the time, his Queen Mother had been too trusting of those branches, and that was why she¡¯d

    ended up being sealed. Now, he naturally wouldn¡¯t give these side branches any chance to betray her.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± The young man nodded, and then continued.¡± Three days ago, Feng Yun took away a group of phoenixes and said that he wanted to avenge his daughter and son-inw. However, he hasn¡¯t returned until now, and Feng Lin said that Feng Yun has already died. However, most of the

    nsmen still don¡¯t know about her death. As for the elders, they¡¯ve always closed their doors and refused to see any of my nsmen.¡±

    ¡°Tell me about the current strength of the Phoenix n,¡± Feng Zhan said with dissatisfaction. Sigh! This servant was just too stupid to say anything useless.

    ¡°Right now, in the Phoenix n, besides the Elders of the Council of Elders, a portion of the other nsmen are level seven or eight Transcendent Divine Beasts. However, most of them are level four or five like me.¡± The man continued to exin. Many of the Phoenix n¡¯s powerful Transcendent Divine

    Beasts had been taken away by Feng Yun three days ago. Therefore, the strongest people in the Phoenix n should be the Elders of the Council of Elders. They were basically level eight or nine Transcendent Divine Beasts. Of course, he didn¡¯t count those who had been sleeping.

    ¡°Damn it, why do you keep saying useless things?¡± Feng Zhan couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and roared. He really doubted the intelligence of this servant of his. One had to know that they had already heard these situations from Feng Miao, did he still need to repeat them?

    ¡°Boohoo..¡¯ The man was extremely aggrieved, but that was all he knew!

    ¡°Feng Zhan, don¡¯t ask him anymore.¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless. Sigh! This Feng¡¯s strength was too low. It was impossible to rely on him to know the core secrets of the Phoenix n, and Feng Miao only cared about cultivation and didn¡¯t care much about the matters of the Phoenix n, so it seemed

    it was impossible to hear anything useful from them.

    ¡°Llmow alittle. The Elder Conference is like a bird that was startled by the twang of a bow!¡± The young man, Feng Lin, who was the first to speak, also spoke up. Boohoo¡­ As the saying goes, those who know the truth are the elites. If one could survive, no one would want to be eaten. Therefore, after thinking

    for a long time, he wisely decided to surrender.

    ¡°Tell me about it. If you satisfy me, I won¡¯t give you to the beast as a snack.¡¯ Leng Ruoxue enticed like a big wolf trying to abduct Little Red Riding Hood.

 Chapter 728 - Miss, Am I Stinky? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 728: Miss, Am I Stinky? (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°That day, when I went to the Elder Conference, I unintentionally heard them say that Feng Yun had died. Furthermore, the Elder Conference has divided into two opinions. Those who have a good rtionship with Feng Yun are in favor of avenging her. The other person is proposing to choose a new

    generation Patriarch. Currently, they are in a deadlock.¡± Feng Lin thought for a moment before speaking.

    ¡°Other people, why don¡¯t you agree to take revenge?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Oh, I heard the Feng n is very united?

    ¡°They don¡¯t like Feng Yun. Those nsmen are almost all elders left behind by the Patriarch, so..¡¯ Feng Lin looked at Feng Miao and hesitated to speak.

    ¡®Oh, Fengmiao, I¡¯ll give you a task. Get those nsmen who are dissatisfied with Feng Yun for me. If they know what¡¯s good for them, I will definitely not treat them badly. Otherwise, they can only be servants.¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed. Oh, since the Feng n is not on good terms, this is a good opportunity

    for them.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m not very familiar with them.¡± Feng Miao said with some difficulty. Other than cultivation, socializing was her weakness! Wu¡­

    ¡°So it¡¯s like that! That Feng Lin, right? I¡¯ll give you a chance to make a contribution. Whether or not you can catch him will depend on yourself!¡± Leng Ruoxue furrowed her brows in thought, then pointed at the young man.

    ¡°Please rest assured, Miss. I will definitely cooperate with Feng Miao to do this.¡± Feng Lin hurriedly promised.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I can cooperate as well.¡± Feng Zhan¡¯s new servant also hurriedly expressed his opinion. Boohoo¡­ It was really too unfair. Why was Feng Lin¡¯s treatment so different from his?!

    ¡°Feng Zhan, take that Feng Lin as your subordinate!¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her hand, and Feng Lin was released from his restraints.

    ¡°Alright, Master.¡± After Feng Zhan said that, he also recited a few incantations. Humph! The Feng n in the Vast Heaven Continent still couldn¡¯t believe it too much! Better safe than sorry!

    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty,¡± Feng Lin said respectfully.

    ¡°Yes, all of you heard what my Master said, right? Quickly go do this!¡± Feng Zhan nced at his servant and Feng Lin.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the two of them replied extremely politely. After signing the contract with Feng Zhan, they did not dare to show any disrespect to him.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll bring you guys to my ce first!¡± Feng Miao saw that she had helpers and felt relieved. She then said to Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°En.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Then, she followed Feng Miao deeper into the Phoenix Forest. Feng Ling¡¯er and the other two men were still tied up. Not only that, Leng Ruoxue also summoned Big Hairy and Er Mao. The two of them carried the three men and walked in together.

    After walking for about half an hour, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at a forest filled with parasol trees.

    ¡®Little Miaomiao, is this where you live?¡± Feng Zhan couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously as he looked at the iparably huge and luxuriant towering trees in front of him. Oh, their n¡¯s habit was to use the number of sycamore trees to determine their position in the n. Since Feng Miao was able to live ina

    ce with so many sycamore trees, her position in the n was definitely one to two. Uh! No, to be more precise, Feng Miao was able to live here because of her mother. After all, her mother was the head of the n.

    ¡°En, this is the residence of our n¡¯s n chief. was able to live here because I borrowed mother¡¯s light.¡± Feng Miao said with a bit of self-mockery. This was the ce with the densest fire attribute spiritual energy in the Phoenix Forest, and also the residence of their Phoenix n¡¯s previous n chief. Feng

    Yun had wanted to live here more than once, but unfortunately, he had never seeded. Who asked Feng Yun to only be the substitute n chief, the parasol trees here didn¡¯t recognize her identity.

    ¡°Oh, only the n leader can live here? Then will we not be allowed to enter these trees?¡± Feng Da asked worriedly. These parasol trees that had lived for a long time basically all had tree spirits, and they were not familiar with them, If they were really rejected outside the trees, wouldn¡¯t it be very

    embarrassing?

    ¡°They won¡¯t. With me leading you, they will let you through.¡± Feng Miao chuckled. Then, she said a few words in the phoenixnguage to the parasol trees, and they automatically opened up a path for her.

    ¡°Hehe! They¡¯re really obedient!¡± Feng Da said excitedly.

    ¡°Feng Da, don¡¯t embarrass yourself, alright? It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen those sycamore trees that I live in.¡± Feng Zhan spoke with slight speechlessness. The Phoenix n and the sycamore trees werepanions, so as long as they allowed it, the sycamore trees naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. So, it was normal

    for these trees to let them pass!

    ¡°Hehe! The trees you live in have never stopped us. That¡¯s why I¡¯m curious!¡± Vonda scratched his head and said in embarrassment.

    ¡°Haha! Let¡¯s go in!¡± Feng Miao snickered. The people around the young miss were really too cute, much cuter than some people of the Feng n.

    ¡°En.¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others nodded and followed Feng Miao in. After they entered, the road behind them returned to normal and disappeared.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s so hot here!¡± Peach Lu wiped the sweat off her forehead and said, unable to bear it.

    ¡°En, this ce is filled with fire attribute spiritual energy. If you aren¡¯t fire attribute, you will naturally feel hot,¡± Leng Ruoxue analyzed.

    ¡°Miss, you guys can stay here as you wish. I¡¯ll go talk to those people with them first.¡± After Feng Miao brought Leng Ruoxue and the others into her own residence, she left them alone. Hehe, because she knew very well that Miss and the others would take good care of her.

    ¡°En, go!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded her head, then turned to the thickest Chinese Parasol Tree and ordered, ¡°Tie these three people to your tree trunk! Don¡¯t let them escape.¡±

    The giant tree nodded its head and shook its branches. Then, it extended a branch that was as thick as an adult¡¯s arm and firmly tied Feng Ling¡¯er and the others to its trunk.

    ¡°Wow! Miss, you¡¯re so amazing, this tree actually listens to you.¡± Green Bamboo looked at Leng Ruoxue with admiration, her bright eyes were filled with stars!

    ¡°Needless to say, even these trees can¡¯t resist our young miss¡¯ charm,¡± Feng Da said matter-of-factly. The others nodded their heads in agreement. It was obvious that their admiration for Leng Ruoxue had reached an unattainable height..

 Chapter 729 - Miss, Do I Smell? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 729: Miss, Do I Smell? (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Eh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead, and her beautiful face was filled with speechlessness. Sigh! Her subordinates were too exaggerated! If outsiders heard these words, they would definitelyugh at them! In reality, she only had a slight connection with that tree, she really

    didn¡¯t do anything!

    Actually, this was something Leng Ruoxue did not know. Her natural affinity, regardless of whether it was to animals or nts, was extremely attractive. Otherwise, the king of nts like Little Fire Ginseng and Little Fire Ginseng would not like her so much, and these trees were the same.

    After all, almost all of them had a tree spirit, so Leng Ruoxue¡¯s attraction to them was no less than that of the Phoenix n, which had always depended on them. In fact, it seemed to be stronger. Hence, they could not reject Leng Ruoxue¡¯s request.

    ¡°Damn it, you traitors of the Phoenix n! How dare you listen to those humans and treat us like this!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er was furious when she saw that she was tied to a tree trunk by a Chinese parasol tree! Damn it! Who said that these trees were the best friends of the Phoenix n? They were obviously lying to

    children! If they were really friends of the Phoenix n, would these dead trees treat her like this?

    In fact, she had really wronged these trees. The sycamore trees were indeed the best friends of the Phoenix n, but no one could rece them. And now, someone who made the sycamore trees feel closer to them had suddenly appeared. That was why the sycamore trees listened to Leng Ruoxue. After all,

    they were very simple tree spirits who only knew how to respect the thoughts in their hearts.

    ¡°Big Hairy, shut her mouth.¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. Feng Ling¡¯er had acted quite obediently before entering this ce. Sigh! In such a short amount of time, this woman could no longer continue acting.

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Big Hairy obediently walked over to Feng Ling¡¯er and the other two who were tied up on the tree trunk. It was in a difficult position. Oh! What should it use? It didn¡¯t have anything suitable on hand!

    ¡°Dont you dare! You stinky dead bear, stay away from me!¡± Feng Ling¡®er couldn¡¯t help but shout loudly. The smell of these two bears was just too unbearable. She didn¡¯t want to faint from the smell.

    It turned out that the reason why Feng Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t say a word along the way wasn¡¯t because she was pretending to be obedient. Rather, it was because she had been affected by the two hairy beasts¡¯ scent¡­

    ¡°smelly? Where?¡± Big Hairy was stunned and asked in confusion.

    ¡®It stinks everywhere! Every part of my body stinks!¡± Feng Ling¡¯er roared in anger. Moreover, the bear was too close to her, making her feel a bit dizzy.

    ¡°Miss, do I stink?¡± Big Hairy¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as it turned its head and asked pitifully.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t smell bad. This is the embodiment of your masculinity.¡± Leng Ruoxue quicklyforted him. Actually, the two hairy beasts loved cleanliness and would wash themselves clean every day. However, the natural smell couldn¡¯t be washed away just by bathing, After smelling it for so long, they had

    already gotten used to it. That was why they didn¡¯t find the two hairy beasts smelt unpleasant. In fact, Feng Ling¡®er¡¯s words were a little exaggerated. Compared to other bear-type beasts, the two hairy beast¡¯s smell was negligible.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Big Hairy, don¡¯t listen to the nonsense of this crow bird. How would she understand the good of men!¡± Feng Da and the others alsoforted him. Uh, the two hairy beasts was one of them, and definitely wouldn¡¯t allow outsiders to bully him!

    ¡°En, that¡¯s right, Big Hairy! Don¡¯t listen to the nonsense of outsiders, quickly shut her mouth!¡± Empty also reminded.

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Big Hairy was very touched. Woo¡­ He knew that Miss and the rest would definitely not despise him. Hmph! This woman was really too evil! Thinking of this, he looked around to see if there was anything suitable to shut that annoying woman¡¯s mouth.

    Eh! I got it! Big Hairy smiled when he found his target. Then, he quickly stripped off the clothes of a man who was tied to a tree trunk. He then found something that he thought was suitable and stuffed it into Feng Ling¡¯er¡¯s mouth¡­

    ¡°Eh!¡± When Leng Ruoxue and the others saw this, ck lines appeared on their foreheads at the same time. They thought to themselves, Big Hairy is really getting more and more two-faced. He actually used that person¡¯s underwear to cover Feng Ling¡®er¡¯s mouth. When Feng Ling¡¯er saw this scene, she

    directly fainted. Oh, this time it was definitely a gas drip!

    ¡°Miss, how did I do?¡± Big Hairy scratched its head and smiled.

    ¡°Uh! It¡¯s not bad!¡± Leng Ruoxue braced herself and said. She didn¡¯t dare to say it was good, in case Big Hairy developed a bad habit of taking off other people¡¯s clothes.

    After settling Feng Ling¡¯er and the other two down, Leng Ruoxue and the others found a ce to rest. Some of them found it hot and requested to enter the space, while others stayed outside out of curiosity¡­

    After a long time.

    Feng Miao came back full of joy¡­

    ¡°Miss, Im back.¡± Feng Miao walked into the parasol tree forest and said loudly. Feng Lin came back with her.

    ¡°Mn, what did those birds say?¡± Leng Ruoxue, who was leaning against the freak¡¯s chest, asked indifferently with half-closed eyes.

    ¡°Miss, those elders promised to consider it.¡± Feng Miao could not help but say with some self-satisfaction. Hehe, to think that those elders gave her face and did not directly reject her. After all, the Phoenix n did not like to acknowledge humans as their masters!

    ¡°Think about it?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight displeasure. Hmph! She knew those old fogeys wouldn¡¯t agree so easily. However, she had a bad habit. When she took the initiative, if the other party didn¡¯t grasp the opportunity, then she wouldnt give the other party another chance. Thinking of this, she

    tumed to Feng Lin and said, ¡¯Go tell those ignorant birds that I won¡¯t beg them to acknowledge me as their master. However, I¡¯ll only give them three days to consider. I won¡¯t wait!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Feng Lin hurriedly replied. s! He knew that the King¡¯s Master wouldn¡¯t be satisfied. However, he was slightly puzzled as well. Why didn¡¯t the King allow them to reveal its identity? If those traditional and conservative elders knew that the King was a member of the royal n, they would definitely

    agree. Unfortunately, the King didn¡¯t allow them to say anything!

    After receiving Leng Ruoxue¡¯s order, Feng Lin turned around and left.

    ¡°Feng Miao, you guys go and rest first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

 Chapter 730 - Holding Out Hope Until Faced With The Grim Reality (1)

    <h4>Chapter 730: Holding Out Hope Until Faced With The Grim Reality (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Feng Miao was a little upset. Sob¡­ after seeing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s reaction, she knew Miss wasnt satisfied with what she did!

    After Feng Miao heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, she went back to her own ce gloomily.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, didn¡¯t you already expect such an oue?¡± After Feng Miao left, Wu Qing smiled and said. In fact, he was very clear about the mentality of those high-end beasts. How could those arrogant fellows be willing to be contracted by humans? Therefore, unless there were sufficient benefits, those

    beastmen that had almost been assimted by humans would not easily agree!

    ¡°Mhm, actually, it¡¯s good that they don¡¯t agree. I can practice now.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled. Previously, when she asked Feng Miao to negotiate, it was just to be polite before resorting to force. In reality, she didn¡¯t care about the result at all.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! There are so many phoenixes in the Phoenix n. I can beat them up to my heart¡¯s content.¡± Wu Shang smiled.

    ¡°En, I¡¯ve never beaten up a phoenix before!¡± the freak said half-jokingly.

    ¡°Miss, didn¡¯t you give them three days to think about it!? What if they agree!?¡± Zheng En couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and reminded her. Sigh! Half a day had not even passed and Miss andpany were already discussing how to beat up those Phoenixes. Those unlucky Phoenixes were really too pitiful. They

    were actually targeted by Miss. With this in mind, he felt some pity for those firebirds.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, those noble phoenixes with a sense of superiority will not agree. Oh, Zheng En, when the timees, I will also get you a level nine super divine beast to be your servant.¡± Leng Ruoxue guaranteed. The Phoenix n had so many nsmen, so her subordinates should be enough to split them.

    Hehe, even though those phoenixes were a little tactless, she was still very satisfied with their numbers. Even though the Phoenix n in this world did not have as many nsmen as Feng Zhan, there were nearly a thousand of them!

    ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t need a level-nine one. I¡¯m already very satisfied with a level-eight Transcendent Divine Beast. My biggest wish now is to advance to Mystic Sovereign. Boohoo¡­ Mo Ran clearly cultivated as a mystic cultivatorter than me, but he¡¯s already a Mystic Sovereign,¡± Zheng En said enviously.

    ¡°Uh! Don¡¯t be anxious. Aren¡¯t you going to advance soon!¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly consoled. Sigh! Big Brother Feng was just lucky! Coincidentally, there was a beast that advanced to the ninth-level Transcendent Divine Beasts. Otherwise, Big Brother Feng would also need some time to advance!

    ¡°Yes, soon. I can feel the barrier now, but I¡¯m stillcking an opportunity.¡± Zheng En nodded.

    ¡°Silly boy, eat more of the spiritual fruits in the space. When the spiritual aura is saturated, you¡¯ll naturally advance,¡± suggested the little old man who was listening to their conversation.

    ¡°Master, I eat it every day! But I really can¡¯t eat it now.¡± Zheng En said with a bitter face. Boo¡­ I can¡¯t stand eating too many spirit fruits!

    ¡°Zheng En, the fire attribute here is very dense. Cultivate well for the next few days! You might be able to advance in three days,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. Uh! For fire attribute mystic cultivators, this ce could absolutely be considered heaven. Furthermore, not everyone could cultivate in the Phoenix n¡¯s

    territory.

    ¡°Miss, actually, I prefer to cultivate in space,¡± Zheng En said honestly. Even though the fire attribute spiritual energy here could be directly absorbed without changing into one¡¯s own attribute, the spiritual energy here was not as dense as in Miss¡¯s space!

    ¡°Then enter the space! Three dayster, we will have another battle.¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Hehe, Miss, I must participate in the battle in three days!¡± Zheng En requested. He had not had enough fun fighting the Phoenix nst time!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there were too few Feng n membersst time. This time, all of you will have a chance!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled and promised.

    ¡®Girl, you can¡¯t leave this old man behind!¡± the little old man quickly said. His expression was extremely nervous, as if he was afraid Leng Ruoxue would forget about him.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa Du. We are now at the base camp of the Phoenix n. There are many phoenixes here,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised.

    ¡°Mn, mn,¡± The people present nodded repeatedly.

    Three days passed quickly.

    For the past three days, Zheng En had been cultivating diligently in the space.

    Three dayster, when Zheng En came out of the space, he finally became a Mystic Sovereign as he wished.

    ¡°Congrattions.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Zheng En, who had just had his breakthrough, and said happily. Har, she had another Mystic Sovereign by her side. Their strength had increased again!

    ¡°Thank you, Miss,¡± Zheng En said happily. In the past, his focus was on alchemy, which was why his cultivation as a mystic cultivator advanced so slowly. However, he was finally a Mystic Sovereign now. Boohoo.. I¡¯m so happy!

    ¡°Heh heh! The higher your strength, the happier I am! This way, you guys can protect me.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of anticipation. Uh! It feels pretty good to be a manager who does nothing.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Zheng En was a little speechless. Sigh! Miss is being unreasonable again! He really couldn¡¯t do anything to her. Actually, he really wanted to say that they could protect her now. Even though there weren¡¯t many people around Miss, they were all elites in his eyes! Especially Cheng Wu and the others, all

    of them were Mystic Sovereign! In addition to Miss¡¯s terrifying beasts, uh! Before others wanted to bully his Miss, they¡¯d better weigh their own worth first.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxueughed awkwardly.

    ¡°Oh, Mystic Sovereign! When can I reach that level?¡± At this moment, Feng Da looked at Zheng En, his eyes shining with envy as he muttered to himself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. You will also make a breakthrough soon.¡± Zheng En also used the same words tofort Feng Da and the others.

    ¡°Thaven¡¯t even advanced yet, why are you guys so anxious?¡± Leng Ruoxue red and pretended to be unhappy.

    ¡°Young miss! Didn¡¯t you just say that the stronger we are, the more we can protect you!¡± Feng Da rolled his eyes and reminded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! When your strength bes stronger, I will be able to wash my hands off everything and focus on being a rice worm.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with expectation.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t you want to be an expert? A worm can¡¯t be an expert!¡± Empty reminded helplessly.

    ¡°Tch, what I mean is that after I be strong, I can focus on being a rice worm. I didn¡¯t say now.¡± Leng Ruoxue quibbled..

 Chapter 731 - Holding Out Hope Until Faced With The Grim Reality (2)

    <h4>Chapter 731: Holding Out Hope Until Faced With The Grim Reality (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°En, en, after we all be experts above everyone else, Xue¡¯er just needs to be a rice worm. I will feed Xue¡¯er everyday!¡± the freak promised.

    ¡°Hehe! You are still the most obedient,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in satisfaction. Then, she patted the freak¡¯s head like she was petting a puppy.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡± The freak almost raised his tail from the praise.

    ¡°Oh, okay, let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Leng Ruoxue cleared her throat and stopped joking with them.

    ¡°Miss, when are we going to make a move?¡± Cheng Wu asked impatiently. He knew that Miss had given those Phoenixes three days to consider, but now, three days had passed. However, those Phoenixes who didn¡¯t keep their promises didn¡¯t give them any reply. Hmph! Miss being willing to ept them

    was because she thought highly of them. Those dead birds really didn¡¯t know what was good for them!

    Ever since he found out about the Miss¡¯s mysterious space, Cheng Wu and the others¡¯ respect for Leng Ruoxue had risen to a whole new level. Moreover, he would never forget the shock he felt when he first saw the space.

    He had never thought that he could still live in a space simr to the storage ring. Moreover, the Spirit Qi inside was so dense that it was almost solid. Sigh! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he wanted to beat up those suicidal Firebirds, he wouldn¡¯t even be willing toe out from inside.

    ¡°Right away,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. In her heart, she sighed helplessly. Sigh! These battle maniacs! As soon as they heard that there was going to be a fight, they actually couldn¡¯t wait any longer. However, for the past three days, the Phoenix n hadn¡¯t been peaceful. Their arrival had

    attracted the attention of the elders who were on good terms with Feng Yun. Furthermore, those Phoenixes had tried to barge in more than once to avenge Feng Yun. Unfortunately, they were all blocked outside by the parasol tree.

    ¡°Should we go out now?¡± Feng Da asked. He knew that there was a phoenix monitoring outside their residence. However, the youngdy did not give any orders, so the person monitoring them was naturally ignored.

    ¡°En, let¡¯s go out!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and said to everyone.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Everyone agreed excitedly. Hehe, they were already prepared. They were just waiting for Miss¡¯s order.

    Leng Ruoxue was very satisfied with everyone¡¯s high spirits. Then, she sent a voice transmission to the parasol trees that had been protecting them from the outside world for the past three days. After receiving the order, the parasol trees revealed their path.

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others walked out of their residence along the small path, they saw the Phoenix guarding outside the forest. There were a total of five Phoenixes monitoring them. Seeing theme out, one of them immediately went back to report, while the other four looked at them very

    vigntly!

    These phoenixes weren¡¯t very strong, about level four or five. Leng Ruoxue looked at the serious expressions on their faces and held back her smile. She said lightly, ¡°Are you the bodyguards arranged by the Phoenix n? Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    Uh! The Phoenixes that were about ten meters away from Leng Ruoxue and the others were depressed. Boohoo¡­ The Phoenix n does not wee you. We are here to monitor you. Unfortunately, none of them dared to say this because they were afraid that they would be hostages like Feng

    Ling¡¯er!

    ¡°Little Phoenix, I think you guys are quite smart. Oh! Do you guys want to surrender yourselves, or do you want me to use force?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in a good mood. Even though the Phoenix n had been ying tricks on her for the past three days, she still had to thank these Firebirds for finding fun

    for her. Otherwise, she would definitely be bored! Moreover, almost all of the sycamore trees in the Phoenix Forest had been turned against her. Hehe! Didn¡¯t those Phoenixes want to capture her? Then she would have no choice but to steal from the Phoenix n. As long as she gave the order, these

    Phoenix ns would be the first Phoenix n in history to be abandoned by the sycamore trees. Of course, those poor Phoenixes still didn¡¯t know about this!

    ¡°We¡­¡± After hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, the Phoenixes were dumbfounded. However, most of them did not know what to do because they had never seen such a confident human being! One had to know that this was the territory of the Phoenix n! However, these humans had the attitude of turning

    the guest into the host, as if they were the guests! Boohoo¡­ how could this be? They could not understand!

    ¡°There won¡¯t be a shop like this after we pass this vige!¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to tempt Little Red Riding Hood, as if she was a big bad wolf trying to seduce Little Red Riding Hood.

    ¡°L.. surrender!¡± The youngest phoenix said in a low voice. Boohoo¡­ For some reason, this human gave it a lot of pressure. It was even greater than the tribe leader. Furthermore, its idol, Feng Miao, was also with this human, That was why it wanted to surrender.

    ¡°You are very smart,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised.

    ¡°Lam also willing to surrender.¡± The other phoenixes couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and announced their own decisions one after another after someone took the lead. Boohoo¡­. they had already heard that Feng Yun Patriarch had died at the hands of these humans! And they weren¡¯t willing to die like Feng,

    Yun, so they could only surrender.

    Just like that, under the wise decision of these Phoenixes, Leng Ruoxue effortlessly subdued these Phoenixes that were not very strong and handed them over to the Feng Zhan to contract.

    As for Feng Zhan, who had the most underlings, he naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse such a good thing!

    By the time the First Elder of the Phoenix n arrived with her nsmen, the people she had sent to keep an eye on Leng Ruoxue had already be Leng Ruoxue¡¯s property. When she saw what had happened, she almost vomited blood. She cursed inwardly. Damn, these humans were really fast. It had

    only been a few minutes! Her nsmen had no backbone!

    ¡°Humph! You humans who don¡¯t know life from death, quickly release my daughter and I¡¯ll spare your lives! Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about walking out of this Phoenix Forest!¡± The First Elder was angry and her aura would not lose to anyone!

    Hmph! If it weren¡¯t for those trees, she would have saved her daughter a long time ago and wouldn¡¯t be in such a passive state now. Damn it, she really couldn¡¯t understand why those parasol trees were protecting Leng Ruoxue and the others.. They were the beasts that depended on the parasol tree! Hence,

    this fact made her feel extremely unfair!

 Chapter 732 - Holding Out Hope Until Faced With The Grim Reality (3)

    <h4>Chapter 732: Holding Out Hope Until Faced With The Grim Reality (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Old woman, you¡¯d better worry about your own life and death! We don¡¯t need your mercy!¡± Feng Da said with a venomous tongue, his face clearly still carrying a provocative smile.

    ¡°Old¡­ old woman? Damn it, who are you talking about?¡± The First Elder instantly became even more furious when she heard herself being called an old woman. F*ck, she was so young and beautiful, so beautiful that it could topple kingdoms. How did she look like an old woman? What kind of taste did

    this human have!

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m talking about you!¡± Feng Da repeated kindly. However, he could not help but feel uneasy in his heart. He really did not expect this beast to care so much about her appearance!

    ¡°L.. How am I old? I¡¯m not even a thousand years old!¡± The First Elder couldn¡¯t help but emphasize. Her beautiful face was so angry that it was changing color.

    ¡°Less than a thousand years old? How is that not old at all!¡± Feng Da rolled his eyes and said speechlessly. She was about to be a thousand-year-old demon, yet this old woman still refused to face reality!

    ¡°First Elder, you mustered such arge force, could it be that you¡¯re only here to discuss your age with us?¡± Leng Ruoxue held back herughter and pretended to be confused as she asked. Sigh! Any woman would lose theirposure when it came to age. It seemed even beasts were no exception!

    ¡°Of course not!¡± First Elder hurriedly denied. Damn it, after being disturbed by this human, she was so angry that she even forgot the proper business!

    ¡°Then what are you waiting for? If you don¡¯t make a move, I¡¯m going to make the first move!¡± Leng Ruoxue was very particr. Before she started to beat them up, she even notified them so that they wouldn¡¯t feel too unsatisfied.

    ¡°Human, you are really too arrogant! Hmph! Die!¡± After the First Elder finished speaking, she signaled her subordinates to attack. Leng Ruoxue and the others who were already prepared also took out their beast at the same time, ready to attack!

    ¡°Tenth Elder, how could you all?¡± First Elder looked at the beasts that Cheng Wu and the others summoned and was instantly somewhat dumbfounded. Damn it, these nsmen had clearly already be the contracted beasts of these humans from the look on their faces. But, how was this possible?

    ording to what she knew, in the Boundless Heaven Continent, there was simply no beast tamer who could tame her nsmen!

    ¡°First Elder, don¡¯t force yourself anymore. Surrender! There¡¯s no benefit in going against them.¡± The Tenth Elder advised with good intentions. Sigh! If First Elder insisted on doing things her way, she would probably end up in a worse state than them!

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m not going to embarrass the Phoenix n like you! You want me to work like a ve for the human race? Dream on!¡± the First Elder said stubbornly, looking down on the nsmen who had already defected.

    ¡°Sigh! First Elder, I¡¯ve already tried to persuade you, but I can¡¯t do anything about it if you don¡¯t listen to me,¡± the Tenth Elder said in a speechless manner. Boohoo¡­ how was this voluntary surrendering to the enemy! It was clearly impossible to choose, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t dare say these words in

    front of that little demon!

    ¡°Do it!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered lightly.

    ¡°Charge!¡± Feng Da shouted. Then, he took the lead and charged into the battlefield. The others followed closely behind.

    In an instant, the two sides started fighting

    On Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side, the principle of group attack was still firmly established. However, this time, the First Elder had brought almost half of the Phoenix n¡¯s strength, so there was no situation of dozens of beast beasts attacking the same Phoenix,

    As for Leng Ruoxue and the others! The greatest benefit of having more opponents was that they also had a chance to beat someone up. This time, the freak and her each found an opponent to beat up. Icy, who had not fought for a long time, also jumped into the middle of the battlefield. Bullying, kicking

    and ying happily.

    In an instant, all sorts of profound energy flew through the air like beams of light, and the parasol trees that didn¡¯t want to be affected by the battle tacitly cast a barrier to protect themselves, so as to avoid being identally injured by the Phoenix whose eyes had turned red from killing, the gains would

    not make up for the losses! After all, they were trees! Even though they liked the fire attribute, they were also very afraid of fire!

    After Leng Ruoxue finished dealing with one of her opponents, she stood at the side and watched the battle for a while. As for the beastmen that had been beaten ck and blue by her subordinates and beastmen, they were all sent into her space. In the space, she specially asked Qing Jue to set up a cell to

    imprison these beastmen!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go deal with that old woman! If I¡¯m not wrong, there should be a phoenixing to dieter.¡± After beating his opponent half to death, the freak walked to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side with the level-eight Transcendent Divine Beast in his hand.

    ¡°Eh! Freak, aren¡¯t you a little too heavy-handed?!¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless as she spoke. He forced this Transcendent Divine Beast to fight with its real body and ended up beaten up like a pig head. It could be seen how ruthless the freak was.

    ¡°Hehe! I thought that this level-eight beast would be very strong! Who knew that it wouldn¡¯t be able to take a beating.¡± The freak was very disappointed as he said this. His face was full of Tve been tricked by it.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxueughed happily seeing the freak¡¯s depressed expressio,. She took the phoenix from the freak¡¯s hand and threw it into the space cell.

    On the other side, the First Elder of the Phoenix n watched as the number of n members on the battlefield decreased. She was so angry that she almost went berserk!

    Damn it, where were her nsmen? She wanted to see them if they were alive, and if they were dead, she wanted to see their corpses. However, all her nsmen had mysteriously disappeared. Could it be that all her nsmen had been put into the beast cages? She could not help but guess. However, she

    really wanted to know how many beast cages these people had to prepare to store so many beasts!

    Leng Ruoxue and the freak were right in front of the First Elder.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± The First Elder asked with a face full of vignce. Boohoo¡­ she was too confident when she came. She thought that these humans would be captured quickly. However, she did not expect that the captured ones were her own nsmen. This made her unable to ept it for a

    moment. Thus, when she looked at Leng Ruoxue, there was a trace of fear that even she did not notice!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I just want to ¡®spar¡¯ with you.¡± Leng Ruoxue consoled her kindly. Oh, she didn¡¯t like opponents who threw themselves into chaos before the battle. If that happened, there would be no sense of aplishment.

    The First Elder looked at Leng Ruoxue with a face full of confidence until she recalled her fierce performance with the man in front of her on the battlefield just now. Her heart trembled. Even though she really wanted to refuse their ¡®spar¡¯, she couldn¡¯t say it out loud.. Boohoo¡­ the pressure was too great!

 Chapter 733 - Holding Out Hope Until Faced With The Grim Reality (4)

    <h4>Chapter 733: Holding Out Hope Until Faced With The Grim Reality (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Xue Er, the First Elder has agreed. Let¡¯s make our move!¡± The freakughed softly as he looked at the First Elder who was silent.

    ¡°En.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Then, the two of them attacked at the same time

    Two streaks of mystic power, one red and one ck, floated in front of the First Elder. Furthermore, their speed was not very fast, enough for the First Elder to dodge. However, the First Elder, whose reaction had suddenly be a bit slow, could not dodge entirely and even suffered some injuries. This

    caused Leng Ruoxue, who was looking forward to battling the Mystic Supremacy, to be somewhat disappointed.

    Since she was already disappointed, Leng Ruoxue naturally didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. Just now, Qing Jue had already sent a voice transmission to her, telling her that another phoenix was rushing over. Furthermore, it should arrive in a few minutes, so she felt that she could end this quickly.

    Leng Ruoxue gave the evildoer a look when she thought of this. After that, the two of them consecutively used several profound techniques. In the blink of an eye, red and ck colored profound energy tightly wrapped around the Feng n¡¯s First Elder

    ¡°Damn it, what the hell is this?¡± The First Elder couldn¡¯t help but curse as she looked at the red and ck colored mystic power that was entangled around her body and tied her up.

    ¡°Haha, this is a new Mystic Supremacy developed by me and the freak. It¡¯s called ¡®Never Leave¡¯. You¡¯re the first beast that I use it on! You must be very happy!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. Oh, looks like this new Mystic technique of theirs wasquite useful! Even a Mystic Supremacy was unable to break

    free.

    During these past three days, the freak and her had randomly thought of such a technique out of boredom. However, never had they imagined that the effect would actually be so good. After all, the technique ¡®Never Leave! was modified ording to the high-grade wood attribute mystic technique ¡®Bind¡¯.

    So, they weren¡¯t confident in its effect. However, they really didn¡¯t care about whether it was good or bad. What they cared about was that they possessed this mystic technique together, and only the two of them were able toplete it together!

    ¡°Let go of me, you guys, this is an unfair victory,¡± the First Elder said, unable to ept it. Boohoo¡­ She had not even made a move yet, how could she lose like this! This result was really unbearable for her!

    ¡°Tch, if we win, we win. Just ept the truth!¡± After Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, she directly threw the First Elder into the space cell. Then, she cleaned up the remaining phoenixes. After cleaning them up, she stood in ce and waited for the arrival of the other phoenixes.

    A momentter.

    Another several hundred Phoenixes arrived, led by the seventeenth elder of the Council of Elders.

    ¡®When the seventeenth elder arrived with his men, he only saw the humans Feng Miao mentioned. He didn¡¯t see any of his nsmen.

    Eh! Where did all his nsmen go? Although he and the First Elder were not on good terms in politics, they were still of the same n. Thus, he naturally did not want to see them fall into the hands of humans. Otherwise, he would not have hurriedly gathered his nsmen to rush over after receiving the

    news.

    But where was the First Elder and the others? Why didn¡¯t he even see the feather of a phoenix? The Seventeenth Elder was puzzled! Even though he had heard from Feng Miao that these humans were very powerful, due to his bad impression of the deeply rooted humans, he didn¡¯t believe Feng Miao¡¯s

    words at all. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have made the wrong decision. In fact, he was a little arrogant. He had always thought that Leng Ruoxue was able to kill Feng Yun because of good luck, and with Feng Miao¡¯s help, he had never nned to avenge Feng Yun. However, he couldn¡¯t just leave those

    nsmen behind!

    ¡°Miss Leng, is it? May I know where my nsmen have gone?¡± the seventeenth elder asked politely, but his heart was in turmoil!

    ¡°They are now my captives and have been locked up by me.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly. Oh, this handsome man who looked to be in his thirties should be the Phoenix n¡¯s seventeenth elder! In these three days, she had also learned about the situation of many Phoenixes with high status in the n,

    including this guy.

    ¡°What!?¡± Just as Leng Ruoxue¡¯s voice fell, the seventeenth elder and the other members of the Phoenix n couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. They were afraid that they had heard wrongly. Then, they looked at Leng Ruoxue with disbelief. After all, in order to capture them alive, the First Elder had

    brought nearly half of his nsmen! Moreover, there was nock of eighth and ninth level Legendary Beasts among them. The First Elder was even more powerful and her cultivation was above Feng Yun¡¯s. So, they really didn¡¯t expect to hear such a result. How could the proud Phoenix n endure this!?

    ¡°Seventeenth Elder, Miss¡¯s words are all true. You¡¯d better believe it.¡± Feng Miao said coldly. Hmph! Actually, she was also very angry at the seventeenth elder and the others for being immoral. Therefore, she naturally did not intend to put in a good word for them. Who asked these people to not shed a tear

    until they saw the coffin!

    ¡°This¡­ How is this possible? Feng Miao, I watched you grow up. You can¡¯t lie to me!¡± the seventeenth elder reminded, and even started to form a bridge.

    ¡°Tm telling the truth. Believe it or not.¡± Feng Miao said unhappily. Her temper was famous in the n. Therefore, before she was designated as a traitor of the Feng n by Feng Yun, other than Feng Xian, no other nsmen dared to provoke her. However, after she became a traitor, some people who only

    dared to secretly envy her in private no longer had any scruples. Feng Ling¡¯er was the best example. Hence, she had been suppressing her anger these past few days! And just as she was worried that she had not finished venting her anger, another person fearlessly came to her door!

    ¡°Right now, you all only have two choices. One is to surrender, and the other is to use force.¡± Leng Ruoxue repeated what she said to the First Elder Hehe, she was talking about surrendering, not surrendering! This was naturally different in terms of status.

    ¡°Uh! Miss Leng, why don¡¯t we have a good talk!¡± the seventeenth Elder said with a troubled expression. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t want to surrender, but he didn¡¯t want to use force either. Actually, he was very clear about the strength of the nsmen he had brought. He seemed to have brought more people than

    the First Elder had brought earlier, but in terms of strength, he was iparable to the nsmen that the First Elder had brought over. The First Elder had beenpletely annihted, so he really didn¡¯t dare to guarantee that the nsmen he had brought would be able to escape unscathed. Therefore, it

    was naturally the best if they didn¡¯t fight.

    ¡°Twonder what the Seventeenth Elder wants to talk about?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile that was not a smile. The word ¡®ridicule¡¯ was written on her beautiful face. Hmph! These fellows who don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them. Three days ago, she sent people to rope them in and gave them three days to

    consider. They didn¡¯t even give her an answer. Now, they actually want to talk to her. It¡¯s really tooughable. However, she was still kind enough to see what this old phoenix was nning¡­

 Chapter 734 - Holding Out Hope Until Faced With The Grim Reality (5)

    <h4>Chapter 734: Holding Out Hope Until Faced With The Grim Reality (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Miss Leng, if I¡¯m willing to bring my nsmen to acknowledge you as my master, I wonder what benefits we can obtain?¡± The Seventeenth Elder asked somewhat embarrassedly.

    Three days ago, when Feng Miao came to look for him, she had already said that she hoped they would acknowledge Leng Ruoxue as their master. She had even said that this was a great thing and that they would regret it if they rejected her. However, at that time, he had tried to trick them for half a day,

    but Feng Miao did not say anything, This made him a little angry, so he casually brushed them off and did not give these humans a reply. However, now he knew that it was impossible not to give them an answer. Furthermore, almost half of their nsmen were still in their hands!

    However, even if he wanted to acknowledge her as his master, he had to fight for sufficient benefits for his nsmen. Moreover, he was truly curious exactly what ability this young human woman before him possessed to make them willingly acknowledge her as their master. After all, they were from the

    Phoenix n! So, how could ordinary beastspare to them?

    At this very moment, the Phoenix n¡¯s lofty sense of superiority still upied their thoughts. And this was also themon understanding of all humans in the Boundless Heaven Continent apart from Leng Ruoxue and the others and the beastmen. However, this seventeenth elder would soon know

    that in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s eyes, all the beastmen were equal. However, this did not include the Phoenix n in the Boundless Heaven Continent that had angered her!

    ¡°Seventeenth Elder, if I remember correctly, I only gave you three days to consider this matter. It¡¯s already been a long time, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit toote to discuss this with me now?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in an extremely cold tone. Hm, she would usually only give them one chance. If she couldn¡¯t grasp

    it, then she naturally wouldn¡¯t have another chance in the future.

    ¡°But, it¡¯s only the fourth day! We¡¯ve thought about it for three days, and we¡¯ll give you an answer on the fourth day. Isn¡¯t the timing just right?¡± The seventeenth elder quibbled.

    ¡°First Elder, do you have too many deals with humans?¡± Leng Ruoxue mocked. Hmph! This old man was ying word games with her and ying dirty tricks with her. A simple beast had learned all the tricks of humans who didn¡¯t keep their promises. No wonder the Phoenix n was taken down so

    easily.

    ¡°Uh! We do have a lot of dealings with humans, but that doesn¡¯t stop us from making deals with each other,¡± the Seventeenth Elder promised while feigning ignorance. However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy in his heart. This girl was actually so sharp-tongued at such a young age. She didn¡¯t even use

    vulgarities when she scolded others. Boohoo¡­ Thenguage of humans was really broad and profound! Fortunately, he usually preferred to study the things of humans. Otherwise, he really wouldn¡¯t have been able to hear the sarcasm in her words! However, under the current circumstances, he could

    only continue feigning ignorance until the end.

    ¡°Seventeenth Elder, I will only give you one chance. Right now, you no longer have any chance to bargain. You only have two choices. One is to surrender, and the other is to fight!¡± Leng Ruoxue saw that this old man who had lived for an unknown amount of time was acting stupid, so she could only be

    more straightforward to prevent him from continuing to pretend.

    ¡°Uh! Miss Leng, don¡¯t be like this! If there¡¯s anything, we can have a good talk,¡± the seventeenth elder said with a chuckle, his attitude very good.

    ¡°Old man, it¡¯s toote. Since you guys aren¡¯t willing to surrender, then let¡¯s not waste time and just fight!¡± Leng Ruoxue said straightforwardly.

    ¡°Er! Don¡¯t be rash, Miss Leng, Fighting is a barbaric act. We¡¯re all polite children. It¡¯s better to resolve this matter in a civilized manner,¡± the seventeenth elder said in a hurry. In any case, he didn¡¯t want to be tortured! He didn¡¯t want to take the risk of losing the first elder and the others. Sob¡­ The Phoenix

    n was getting worse by the day!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this world where the strong are respected? If we don¡¯t use force, how can you be convinced? Furthermore, martial force is also the fastest solution. So, Seventeenth Elder, take this

    direction of seventeenth elder.

    After Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, she directly threw a light blue colored water attribute profound energy in the

    ¡°Ah! How can you hit me just like that!?¡± The Seventeenth Elder hurriedly jumped aside and dodged that water attribute profound energy attack. However, there was still a portion of water droplets that touched his body, and it was so painful that he couldn¡¯t help but cry out softly!

    ¡®Wu¡­ What kind of water was this? Why did it hurt so much!? Furthermore, the water droplet even carried a frightening cold aura. One had to know that he was a fire-attribute beast, so the thing he hated the most was naturally water. However, not to mention water-attribute profound energy, even

    water-attribute profound techniques would find it very difficult to injure him. However, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s profound energy caused him to feel pain. This was truly inconceivable. However, the other nsmen who were also affected were much more miserable than him. Sigh! Who asked those nsmen to

    have such low strength!

    ¡°What else?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the seventeenth elder with a bit of amusement, as if what she heard was a joke. Actually, she really didn¡¯t use too much force just now. Otherwise, those little phoenixes that were affected would have long been frozen into ice.

    ¡°Uh! Can we not fight?¡± The seventeenth elder¡¯s handsome face was full of charm as he smiled and said, boohoo¡­ Leng Ruoxue¡¯s disy of power earlier actually made him feel a lingering fear. This was not a good sign, so he really did not want to fight!

    ¡°Sure.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded her head. Just as the seventeenth elder was about to heave a sigh of relief, she added, ¡°You can choose to surrender yourselves.¡±

    ¡°Uh! Can I choose the third option?¡± The Seventeenth Elder refused to give up.

    ¡°1m sorry, there¡¯s no third option,¡± Leng Ruoxue sneered. She did not want to waste any more words with this old man who was pretending to be a fool, so she gave everyone a look.

    Everyone understood and immediately surrounded the seventeenth elder and the other phoenixes. The beasts were still baring their teeth and ring at them like a tiger watching its prey

    Sob¡­ The seventeenth elder and the other members of the Phoenix n were very upset. They were actually afraid of these people or beasts who were weaker than them but were threatening them.

    The Seventeenth Elder exchanged nces with the other elders and said helplessly, ¡°We surrender.¡±

    Sob¡­ Those who know the truth are the elites. Surrendering is better than being beaten up and then being captured! At least they didn¡¯t suffer any physical pain.. The seventeenth elder kept hypnotizing himself and consoling himself!

 Chapter 735 - The Dragon Clan That Followed Suit (1)

    <h4>Chapter 735: The Dragon n That Followed Suit (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°En.¡± Leng Ruoxue calmly nodded her head, as if she had already expected them to be like this. Oh, she liked people who knew their own limits. So, even though this seventeenth elderwas a bit slippery, he wasn¡¯t hopeless.

    ¡°Eh!¡± The seventeenth elder and the others were extremely surprised by Leng Ruoxue¡¯s indifference. They couldn¡¯t understand why this human gir] in front of them was so used to their surrender. If it was any other human, wouldn¡¯t they have fainted from happiness? Later on, when they had a deeper

    understanding of Leng Ruoxue, they found out that many beasts sent themselves to her doorstep. So, she really didn¡¯t care about their existence

    ¡°Feng Zhan, contract them first!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Feng Zhan who was standing on her shoulder and said.

    ¡°Mn.¡± Feng Zhan nodded, and then he chanted a string of incantations. The seventeenth elder and the other phoenixes were instantly enveloped by a circle of light, and then they lowered their proud heads towards Feng Zhan.

    ¡°This subordinate pays his respects to the king.¡± The seventeenth elder and the other Phoenixes said in unison, hiding the shock in their hearts. None of them had expected that this Fire Phoenix in front of them actually had the bloodline of the royal family. Sigh!

    ¡°En, Master, the eighth and ninth rank Transcendent Divine Beasts have been contracted by Feng Da and the others, right!?¡± Feng Zhan spoke. With the enhancement of his will, he did not even need Master to use beast taming techniques anymore. Hehe! This discovery was something he had

    unintentionally discovered during thest few times he had used the contract! All phoenixes that had been contracted by him could not resist his will at all, even if their ranks were higher than his. This was the benefit of having a bloodline.

    ¡°Alright, Feng Da, go and choose the beast you want to contract!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Feng Da and the others. Hmph! With Feng Zhan and Feng Da¡¯s double contract, these phoenixes can forget about ying any tricks!

    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Da, Zheng En and the rest answered happily. Then, they each went forward to choose a level-nine Transcendent Divine Beasts that they found pleasing to the eye and signed a master-servant contract.

    ¡°Grandfather, why aren¡¯t you guys going?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but be surprised when she saw that her grandfather, Grandpa Du, brother, and brother Feng didn¡¯t go up to pick.

    ¡°Haha, Xue¡¯er, there¡¯s no hurry. Let them choose first!¡± Leng Qingtian chuckled. With so many Phoenixes, it didn¡¯t matter if they chose first orter.

    ¡°Miss, we are done choosing.¡± Feng Da and the others said with embarrassment.

    ¡°Grandfather, go and choose!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Qingtian and the rest walked forward and casually chose a level-nine transcendent divine beasts to sign a master-servant contract. Then, they returned to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the other beastS, then looked at Empty before saying, ¡°Empty, you¡¯re not choosing a contract?¡±

    ¡°No need, I only need Icy.¡± Empty said indifferently.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Ruoxue helplessly replied. Sigh! Why did it seem as if the people around her were very unwilling to enter into contracts? If it were someone else, with such a good contract opportunity, they would have long fainted from happiness. No one actually contracted the Seventeenth Elder.

    Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat when she saw the aggrieved look on the seventeenth elder¡¯s face. She thought to herself, What¡¯s with that old man¡¯s expression? It¡¯s just that he hasn¡¯t been contracted, is there a need to be so pitiful? However, with the level eight or nine

    Transcendent Divine Beasts of the Phoenix n, their strength has increased by more than a little.

    Moreover, with these beasts, she believed that she would have the strength to fight even against the three super ns. Therefore, the most important thing to do now was to improve their strength. Otherwise, if they were too weak, they would be a burden!

    Thinking of this, Leng Ruoxue decided to let everyone go into seclusion for now. However, she still had something to do before she went into seclusion.

    Leng Ruoxue thought for a moment, then she took out the phoenix she had locked in the space cell. When Feng Zhan saw them, he didn¡¯t even need his master¡¯s reminder and immediately entered the contract.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± The First Elder and the other Phoenixes who had been contracted by Feng Zhan bowed very respectfully.

    ¡°Yes. In consideration of your performance, all of you can only be servants in the future.¡± Feng Zhan spoke in a cold voice while revealing the imposing aura of a king.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the First Elder of the Phoenix n said in a hurry. Sob¡­ She had epted being a servant since she was the ruler! However, she had never expected to see the royal family of the Phoenix n in this world. This might be a rare opportunity for them!

    After doing all of this, Leng Ruoxue moved all the phoenixes into the space. Besides those that had already recognized their masters, the other phoenixes were naturally managed by Feng Zhan, After that, she told everyone her n and received everyone¡¯s response. Oh, they also felt that their strength

    was a little weak now, so they had long wanted to go into seclusion and cultivate properly.

    Just like that, Leng Ruoxue and the others went into seclusion, and the Phoenix Forest temporarily regained its peace

    Three months after their seclusion, Lin Liang and the others came out.

    After Lin Liang and the others came out of seclusion, they heard that Leng Ruoxue and the others had gone into seclusion. They couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit disappointed. Boohoo¡­. it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve seen them, I wonder when I¡¯ll see them again.

    Within the Heaven and Earth Bracelet.

    ¡°Empty! How strong is thess now?¡± The disheveled old man asked curiously. Ever since he came out of seclusion, he had advanced two levels consecutively and consumed the Silver Snow Pills that Xue¡¯er had left for them. Now, he was already a Mystic Monarch. How wonderful!

    ¡°Before they entered into closed door cultivation, their strengths were the same as all of you. It would be hard to say after they came out of closed door cultivation.¡± Empty smiled as he spoke. These old men had just advanced to th Mystic Monarch Realm and were feeling happy in their hearts. However,

    they probably wouldn¡¯t be able tough after hearing his words, right? He guessed.

    ¡°Eh! That can¡¯t be, right? Why aren¡¯t those perverts waiting for us?¡± The disheveled old man and the others could not help but grumble. They were depressed! Extremely depressed! Boohoo¡­ They had finally be Mystic Monarch after much difficulty, but by the time Xue¡¯er and those perverts came out

    of seclusion, they might have advanced again. Also, that old fellow Leng Qingtian had advanced faster than them. Boohoo.

    Sigh! They were depressed, but so was Leng Qingtian! He originally wanted to show off to his old friends, but the n didn¡¯t change quickly¡­ In order to not drag everyone down, he could only work hard to cultivate in seclusion!

 Chapter 736 - The Dragon Clan That Followed Suit (2)

    <h4>Chapter 736: The Dragon n That Followed Suit (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Hehe, actually, you don¡¯t have to be too depressed. Xue¡®er left you a gift before she went into seclusion.¡± Empty smiled mysteriously.

    ¡°Uh! What gift?¡± The few of them were full of curiosity. They had juste out of seclusion and were in a hurry to advance aftering out, so they really did not know much about Xue¡¯er and the others¡¯ recent actions.

    ¡°Feng Zhan!¡± Empty called out softly.

    Not long after, Feng Zhan brought the eight and nine-level Transcendent Divine Beasts in his hand to their side.

    ¡°Uh! Where did these phoenixese from? Little Fengfeng, did you add new members?¡± Lin Liang looked at the unfathomably powerful phoenixes in front of him, his face filled with question marks. They did not know any of these phoenixes, so he was very sure that these phoenixes were new! With this

    in mind, he could not help but be curious about the recent happenings of Xue¡¯er andpany.

    ¡°Heh heh, that¡¯s right. They are all my servants. Master instructed for you to contract as you wish! You can sign a master-servant contract with them. In the future, they will be your servants.¡± Feng Zhan exined with a grin.

    ¡°Our servants?¡± Lin Liang and the others were all experienced, so how could they not understand Feng Zhan¡¯s words! Oh! It seemed that these phoenixes had provoked their little princess. Otherwise, with Xue¡¯er¡¯s degree of love for animals, how could she let them sign a master-servant contract! However,

    since these ignorant phoenixes had angered their little ancestor, then it was only right for them to receive some punishment. Thus, their thoughts destined these unlucky phoenixes to work like cows and horses in the future.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Zhan nodded.

    ¡°Hehe, since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony then.¡± The disheveled old man rubbed his palms together and said excitedly. Hehe. Even though these phoenixes weren¡¯t obedient, they were pretty. Hmm! He could have a beautiful beast now.

    However, who knew that the disheveled old man¡¯s thoughts would incur the displeasure of his beastmen!

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re despising us!¡± The disheveled old man¡¯s beast spirit sent a voice transmission with an aggrieved expression. Boohoo¡­ Even though they weren¡¯t as pretty as those phoenixes, their rtionship with Master was definitely deeper than those phoenixes! Hmph! That damned phoenix wanted to

    fight for their favor the moment he arrived! He was dead meat!

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not despising you guys.¡± The disheveled old man hurriedly consoled them after hearing their words. Boo¡­ he really didn¡¯t!

    ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± The beasts cried bitterly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ery, don¡¯t cry. I won¡¯t take in any more servants, alright?¡± The disheveled old man said helplessly. Boohoo¡­ Even though he could not bear to part with it, a lousy phoenix was not as important as his beasts!

    ¡°No!¡± the beast beasts said in unison. Hmph! If their master didn¡¯t take in a phoenix as a servant, who would they bully?

    ¡°Eh!¡± The disheveled old man was conflicted. He could not stop crying. What did they want from him?

    ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you take in a phoenix and be our subordinates?¡± the beastmen suggested. Even though the phoenix in front of them was stronger than them, the phoenix cameter!

    ¡°Alright,¡± the disheveled old man agreed before turning his gaze towards the phoenixes before him. Oh, as long as these beasts were happy, everyone would be biased!

    Lin Liang and the others surrounded the phoenix in front of them and looked at it several times. Then, they finally each chose a phoenix to contract

    ¡°Your Majesty, why didn¡¯t anyone choose me?¡± Looking at the contracted phoenixes with slight jealousy, the seventeenth elder said with a gloomy face. Boohoo¡­ Even though there was no longer any threat of death in this space, if they didn¡¯t have a master, they could only rely on themselves to advance.

    Boohoo¡­ this would be very slow! So, he also wanted to find a master, but no one was willing to take him! So sad!

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Someone will definitely take a liking to you! Right, how¡¯s the matter I asked you to handle?¡± Feng Zhan asked.

    ¡°awakening the patriarch and elders is a long process, so I still need time,¡± the seventeenth elder said hurriedly.

    ¡°En, don¡¯t bezy. The sycamore trees will tell me your every move,¡± Feng Zhan warned.

    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t.¡± The seventeenth elder wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said. Boohoo¡­. Never in their wildest dreams would they have imagined that the sycamore trees that they had relied on for so many years would actually betray them. This was too inconceivable. How could it be like this?

    Moreover, they already knew that if they didn¡¯t surrender, or if they defeated Leng Ruoxue and the others, then the sycamore trees that they had raised for so many years would also be taken away!

    ¡°En, you guys can continue with your work!¡± After Feng Zhan finished speaking, he sent a voice transmission to Qing Jue to send the seventeenth elder and the other phoenixes out of the space.

    After busying himself with his master¡¯s instructions, Feng Zhan returned to his own territory to cultivate as well. Recently, his master¡¯s beast beasts had been cultivating diligently as well, so he naturally couldn¡¯t fall behind the beast queen!

    After Feng Zhan and the other beasts left, Lin Liang looked at the few old men beside him and said, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to continue my seclusion. I can¡¯t be left behind by Old Leng.¡±

    ¡°En, I also want to enter seclusion.¡± The old man also spoke of his decision.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue our seclusion then!¡± The disheveled old man and the other two¡¯s gazes shed as they said in unison.

    Since they were tempted, they might as well take action. After making their decision, they greeted Empty and then returned to their respective rooms to enter seclusion.

    Seeing that he and Icy were the only ones left in the lively garden, he could not help but sigh softly. Boohoo¡­ when would Xue¡¯er and the otherse out of seclusion? Ever since Xue¡¯er decided to go into seclusion, the space had been in a craze for cultivation. All the people and beasts were busy

    cultivating, so this ce seemed much quieter.

    After another three months, there was finally some movement in the purple bamboo house where Leng Ruoxue and the freak were. Empty, who had been sitting on the stone bench in front of the purple bamboo house, couldn¡¯t help but look towards the door with a face full of anticipation

    After waiting for a while, themotion stopped again!

    Sigh! So it was a false rm! Boohoo¡­ Empty was very sad, the consequences are very serious!

    However, just as he was feeling mncholic, the door to the Purple Bamboo House suddenly opened. The two people he had been looking forward to for a long time finally walked out of the house hand in hand.

    ¡°You guys are finally willing toe out.¡± Empty said with a bitter face. At this moment, he looked like a little wife who had been abandoned by someone¡­

 Chapter 737 - The Dragon Clan That Followed Suit (3)

    <h4>Chapter 737: The Dragon n That Followed Suit (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Eh! That¡¯s right!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she helplessly said. Sigh! What kind of expression is that?

    In reality, she¡¯d entered into closed door cultivation this time for the sake of absorbing even more spirit energy to prepare for her advancement into the Mystic Sovereign Realm. However, she¡¯d never imagined that after she¡¯d cultivated the Heaven Defying Skill to the 5th level, the spirit energy required

    would be at least twice as much as before. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have used such a long time. s! What a pitiable spirit energy! Fortunately, the spirit energy here was sufficiently dense, otherwise, she would really be unable to find a way to fill that bottomless pit. However, after she advanced into the

    Mystic Sovereign Realm, the spirit energy she¡¯d painstakingly stored during this period of time would probably be depleted again.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, when do you n to advance?¡± Empty asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Grandfather and the others! After cultivating for so long, I think they¡¯re about toe out of seclusion.¡± Leng Ruoxue said after thinking for a while. Then, she sensed the condition of her own beasts. Oh, the beasts were also in seclusion!

    ¡°That¡¯s fine too. By the way, the Phoenix ns Elder who were in deep sleep have already woken up. However, I didn¡¯t ask Qing Jue to let them in. Right now, Feng Miao and the others are apanying them outside!¡± Elder exined.

    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡± Leng Ruoxue changed her mind and brought the freak and Empty out of the bracelet.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯vee out of seclusion!¡± The moment Leng Ruoxue and the other two appeared in the parasol forest, Feng Miao sensed her aura and immediately ran out of the house, looking at her with joy!

    ¡°Mn.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, and then she turned her gaze towards the middle aged beautiful woman that walked out from the room with Feng Miao. This woman seemed to be around 40 plus years old, and she was extremely beautiful. She was 70% simr to Feng Miao, and the aura on her body was

    restrained. Merely based on her appearance, it was practically impossible to discern this woman¡¯s cultivation. However, no one was able to overlook her existence. Oh, this woman ought to be Feng Miao¡¯s mother.

    ¡°Miss Leng, thank you for taking care of my daughter.¡± Feng Wu bowed. Her attitude was proper and neither servile nor overbearing. That was why Leng Ruoxue had a good first impression of her. Hm, only someone like her deserved to be the head of the Phoenix n! That Feng Yun was nothing

    pared to this woman!

    ¡°She¡¯s my subordinate, it¡¯s only right for me to protect her,¡± Leng Ruoxue said disapprovingly. Anyone that she recognized was her subordinate, so she couldn¡¯t bully others!

    ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m willing to ept you as my master. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to give me this chance?¡± Feng Wu volunteered. She knew that Leng Ruoxue¡¯s subordinates had all signed master-servant contracts with members of the Phoenix n, but she couldn¡¯t me Leng Ruoxue for that. After all, her

    own nsmen had offended Leng Ruoxue! Moreover, she had heard her daughter talk a lot about this human woman. Hence, from her perspective, she really admired Leng Ruoxue. It would be nice to have such a master!

    ¡°Alright, you can sign the contract!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t argue. She had quite a good impression of this Fire Phoenix.

    ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Feng Wu was surprised by Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, but she quickly realized what was going on. Since her future master had asked her to sign the contract, the contract naturally wouldn¡¯t be a ¡®master-servant contract¡¯. At that thought, she signed the ¡®soul contract¡¯ without hesitation. As the rules

    of the contract descended, the contract was officially established.

    ¡°Feng Wu greets you, Master,¡± Feng Wu said in a very formal voice. Well, that was great. With Master around, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her own life anymore.

    ¡°Feng Wu, as my beast, you don¡¯t have to be so polite in front of Master,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded her. She and her beast were like family.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Of course Feng Wu knew that. However, she had to be polite since it was her first time. Feng Wu didn¡¯t want her master to think that she didn¡¯t respect her.

    ¡°Feng Wu, you¡¯ve been awake for a while now. I want to know what the other phoenixes are thinking.¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled.

    In fact, the phoenixes she had tamed before were only small shrimps. The real big lobsters were all sleeping! The phoenixes that had fallen asleep were the true strength of the phoenixes.

    Moreover, from what the seventeenth elder and the other phoenixes said, unless it concerned the safety of the Phoenix n, it was impossible to wake them up. However, the Phoenix n had been subdued too quickly this time, so they didn¡¯t have time to ask for help at all. Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t them

    who asked for help. These old phoenixes that had been sleeping for a long time would wake up. After all, waking up required time, and the price they had to pay to wake up was also very high. Because once these old phoenixes were awakened, it also meant that their time of death wasing.

    ¡°Master, they want to see you first,¡± Feng Wu said after some thought. Those seniors were different from her. She didn¡¯t want to be separated from her daughter because her daughter had decided to follow them! However, the seniors in the n would rather die than acknowledge her as their master.

    Hence, she wasn¡¯t sure of their intentions.

    ¡°En, sure.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Til let them know right away,¡± Feng Wu said anxiously. She then left the forest in a hurry.

    Half an hourter, Feng Wu returned.

    ¡°Master, the seniors have all arrived,¡± Feng Wu reported and introduced the person behind her to Leng Ruoxue.

    After both sides nodded their heads, they began to size each other up. After a while, a middle-aged man spoke very politely, ¡°Young Lady Leng, we wish to see Feng Zhan. Is that possible?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± With a thought, Leng Ruoxue brought Feng Zhan out from the bracelet.

    Feng Zhan, who had just exited the space, couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit lost. However, when he saw Leng Ruoxue, he quickly threw himself into her arms and affectionately rubbed against her. After that, he contentedly stood on her shoulder. As for the others, they werepletely ignored by him.

    The seniors of the phoenix n were all very embarrassed and looked like they wanted to cry but had no tears. This little guy only cared about his master. It really made them sad. However, as expected of the bloodline of a king! He was already a level-two Transcendent Divine Beasts at such a young age.

    They were very gratified. Therefore, they were not that sad about being ignored.

    ¡°Feng Zhan, they want to see you.¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at a group of old Phoenixes with bitter faces not far away.

    ¡°Uh! I don¡¯t even know them?¡± Feng Zhan said somewhat helplessly..

 Chapter 739 - The Dragon Clan That Followed Suit (5)

    <h4>Chapter 739: The Dragon n That Followed Suit (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Un! Brother, don¡¯t be anxious!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly as two drops of cold sweat dripped down her forehead. Then, she threw herself into her brother¡¯s arms from her grandfather¡¯s embrace, making him happy. However, her grandfather, who had yet to hug her enough, was unhappy again

    Leng Ruoxue was at a loss, but when she identally looked up and saw the teasing look in her grandfather and brother¡¯s eyes, she realized she had been bullied by them¡­ they were too evil!

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    Seeing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s depressed expression, the grandfather and granddaughter couldn¡¯t help butugh happily.

    ¡°Grandfather, brother, you guys are too bad.¡± Leng Ruoxue pouted andined unhappily.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Everyoneughed.

    ¡°Is it very funny?¡± Leng Ruoxue lightly asked, her beautiful eyes filled with warning.

    ¡°Uh! It¡¯s not funny. It¡¯s not funny at all.¡± Feng Da hurriedly said. Boo¡­ They were a little too smug.

    ¡°It¡¯s not funny, it¡¯s really not funny!¡± Cheng Wu and the others also said knowingly. Oh, Miss was probably shy.

    ¡°All of you can advance now, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue sized up Feng Da and the rest with her beautiful eyes and changed the topic.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone nodded heavily, the joy on their faces overflowing. Hehe, the Spirit Qi in the space was so dense, and they had cultivated for so long. In addition to the eleration of time, if they still could not advance, then they were too lousy!

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s quickly advance!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged. Hehe, she had been waiting for them!

    ¡°En.¡± Everyone nodded. Then, Leng Ruoxue thought for a moment and moved them out of the bracelet.

    After taking out the bracelet, Leng Ruoxue looked at the surrounding sycamore trees and said to her grandfather, ¡°Grandfather, let¡¯s advance here!¡±

    With the protection of the sycamore trees here, it was much safer than any other ce outside. No one could enter even if they wanted to. Moreover, this ce was big enough for them to advance together.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Qingtian, the filial grandpa, naturally followed whatever his granddaughter said.

    Leng Ruoxue and the rest summoned their beasts. As there were too many of them, they could only stay in the forest in their transmogrification states.

    ¡®As for Leng Ruoxue and the others, they each found a ce to sit. After sitting cross-legged, they began to break through one after another.

    Not long after, the Heaven Earth Law arrived one after another and continued for a very long time.

    Due to therge number of people advancing, the scene of the advancement was iparably grand. Even the old phoenixes, who were used to seeing big scenes, were speechless when they saw this dazzling and spectacr scene

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others finished their advancement, the beast tide started again.

    Because the advancement of Leng Ruoxue and the others led to the advancement of their respective beasts, and after the beasts advanced, they started to give back to their masters. So, after a grand banquet of advancement, no matter if it was humans or beasts, all of them were iparably happy.

    Among them, Leng Ruoxue obtained the most benefits. Who asked her to have so many beasts! Not only did she advance to be a Mystic Sovereign, but the beasts also advanced. White Dawn became a level-seven Transcendent Divine Beast Feng Zhan was a level-six Transcendent Divine Beast, Mei

    was a level-five transcendent divine beast, and Darling was a level-three Transcendent Divine Beast. All the Silver Wolves and Feng Zhan¡¯s nsmen also advanced one level each.

    In short, they were all extremely happy. After advancing, everyone had a good celebration.

    ¡°Young Miss, I really didn¡¯t expect that I would actually have the chance to advance to be a Mystic Supremacy in my lifetime. I¡¯m really too happy.¡± At the dining table, Cheng Wu had tears in his eyes as he spoke excitedly. He didn¡¯t have much of a background and frequently traveled alone, so he¡¯d

    always felt that he was very satisfied to be able to be a Mystic Sovereign. However, he never imagined that he¡¯d actually encounter a benefactor. After following Young Miss, he¡¯d obtained medicinal pills, equipment, and even less to worry about beasts. Otherwise, just these extremely expensive

    things would make him poor. s! No matter how rich a Mystic Sovereign was, they couldn¡¯t afford to spend money on these things! However, he couldn¡¯t do without these things!

    ¡°Cheng Wu, now that you are a Mystic Supremacy, you should know that Mystic Supremacy is not the end point of cultivation. Therefore, you still have to work hard on cultivating!¡± Empty reminded him.

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Cheng Wu nodded, his gaze unusually firm.

    ¡°Alright, stop sighing. Today should be a happy day.¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said. Oh! She didn¡¯t like the slightly oppressive atmosphere. Furthermore, she didn¡¯t need their gratitude because since she had already acknowledged them, they were her family.

    ¡°s! Unfortunately, those old geezers aren¡¯t here.¡± Leng Qingtian sighed. If he counted the time, then it had been over a year since he¡¯d met those old fellows. Moreover, it seemed like those old fellows had already left their closed door cultivation when they were in closed door cultivation. However, when

    he saw that they were in closed door cultivation, then they¡¯d gone back into closed door cultivation. s! He didn¡¯t know when he would be able to meet them!

    ¡°Grandfather, they are already Mystic Monarchs. They shoulde out of seclusion soon to meet us.¡± Leng Ruoxueforted him. Sigh! Grandfather and the others had been in seclusion for almost a year. Hopefully, Grandfather Lin and the others woulde out soon. Otherwise, Grandfather would

    definitely be a ¡®friend-seeking stone¡¯.

    ¡°En, I¡¯m still counting on those few old fellows to fight side by side with me!¡± Leng Qingtian said with a face full of anticipation. Uh! He was finally the Mystic Sovereign. He could also be considered a powerhouse in this Boundless Heaven Continent. Furthermore, Cheng Wu and the rest advanced to

    be Mystic Supremacy again. Therefore, he could finally rxedpletely.

    ¡°Grandfather, that day wille,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, everyone should rest early! We¡¯ll be leaving Phoenix Forest tomorrow.¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone nodded. They were almost done eating.

    After everyone was done eating, Feng Da and the others cleaned up a little, then went back to their rooms to rest.

    The next day.

    After Leng Ruoxue brought everyone and the members of the Phoenix n away from the bracelet, she thought for a moment and stored all of the sycamore trees in the Phoenix Forest into the bracelet. Before this, the seventeenth elder and the other Phoenixes had already moved all of the Phoenix n¡¯s

    collections into the space and handed them over to Qing Jue for safekeeping¡­

 Chapter 740 - The Dragon Clan That Followed Suit (6)

    <h4>Chapter 740: The Dragon n That Followed Suit (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the barrennd in front of her and then looked at the old phoenixes. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Let¡¯s stay a little longer if you guys can¡¯t bear to part with it!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Master. We can go on our way now,¡± Feng Zhan said very respectfully. Oh, there was nothing to be reluctant about. To the people of the Phoenix n, a ce with sycamore trees was their home. Therefore, unlike humans, they did not have much attachment to their

    former residence! Furthermore, they had spent most of their time in the space recently. Therefore, they did not have much feelings for this ce.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue put the phoenixes into her bracelet, leaving Feng Wu, her mother, Feng Zhan, and Charm with her.

    After Leng Ruoxue and her group walked out of the Phoenix Forest in a grandiose manner, they discovered that there were a few tails following them.

    ¡°Master, it should be the Dragon n,¡± Feng Wu said in a low voice. They were all top-notch beasts, and even if the dragon could hide its aura, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to hide it from them. However, the dragons following them weren¡¯t very strong, and she didn¡¯t know any dragons, so she really couldn¡¯t tell

    who was following them.

    ¡°Dragon n?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with confusion. In her memory, she didn¡¯t seem to have any interactions with the dragon race of this world. Why were the dragon race following her? However, she wasn¡¯t narcissistic enough to think that the dragon race was attracted by her charisma

    and wanted to acknowledge her as their master, so they secretly followed her.

    Thinking up to this point, Leng Ruoxue stopped in her tracks and turned to everyone, ¡°I¡¯m tired, let¡¯s camp here today!¡±

    Uh! Everyone was stunned. They seemed to have just left the Phoenix Forest! How did Young Miss get tired so quickly? Moreover, it wasn¡¯t even noon yet, so why were they setting up camp? With their speed, if they were to fly, they would be able to reach the nearest city very quickly. Therefore, they

    couldn¡¯t figure out why they were setting up camp here. As for the few dragons secretly following behind them, theypletely ignored them. Hence, they naturally couldn¡¯t guess what Leng Ruoxue was thinking!

    ¡°What are you standing there for? Hurry up and set up the tent!¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled as she urged. Oh! She realized she was quite happy seeing the confused expression on her subordinate¡¯s face!

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not noon yet!¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but remind her. Cold sweat was flowing down his forehead.

    ¡°I know! You guys set up the tent first, then make lunch, then after that! Naturally, it will be a nap!¡± Leng Ruoxue said her n without blushing or panting.

    ¡°Un! Alright!¡± Feng Da and the others were speechless. However, whatever the Miss said was the truth. As a filial subordinate, it was always right to listen to the Miss.

    Everyone moved together. Soon, they set up several tents and started a fire for lunch. The dragons who had been following them were very happy to see them stop. One of the dragons even reported back.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you waiting for food to drop from the sky? With his divine sense, he could naturally sense the small movements of those dragons. However, they were just a few small dragons and were not worth taking to heart.

    ¡°Tm waiting for the dragon to drop from the sky. Oh! I wonder how the dragon meat tastes?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with curiosity.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Feng Da and the others finally understood what was going on after overhearing Leng Ruoxue and Empty. After all this time, Miss wanted to catch a dragon! Moreover, she was afraid that those stupid dragons would find it hard to find them, so she specially chose a fixed ce to stay. Oh! The Young

    Miss was too kind.

    ¡°Miss, do you want me to catch a dragon? We¡¯ll know after we try it,¡± Cheng Wu said softly. The few dragons following them were only level three or four Transcendent Divine Beast. Therefore, they were more than enough to deal with them.

    ¡°En, okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Uh! Master, you aren¡¯t really nning on eating dragon meat, right?!¡± Feng Wu asked somewhat uncertainly. Har, Master was definitely the first person in the Boundless Heaven Continent to dare to eat dragon meat.

    ¡°I do have that idea, but I want dragon blood more.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. Compared to dragon meat, she preferred dragon blood that could be used for refining weapons. Oh! Looks like I can get quite a lot of dragon blood today.

    ¡°Master, leave this small matter to us.¡± Cheng Wu and Song Di looked at each other before saying.

    After saying that, the two of them quietly sneaked to the side of the few dragons that stayed behind. When they weren¡¯t paying attention, they knocked them out and took them away.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Cheng Wu and Song Di casually threw the heavy objects in their hands, causing the dragons to fall to the ground. Luckily, they were not in their strongest state, otherwise, Cheng Wu and Song Di would not have been able to carry them.

    ¡°En, not bad, even though it¡¯s a bit small.¡± Looking at the unconscious little dragons in front of her, Leng Ruoxue said with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Master, even though they¡¯re in a semi-formed state now, there¡¯s enough dragon blood.¡± Feng Wu observed them for a moment and then told the truth.

    ¡°En, bring me dragon blood.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a pile of white jade porcin bottles from her ring and handed them to everyone.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Cheng Wu and the others looked at the hundreds of porcin bottles in front of them and couldn¡¯t help but mourn for these dragons for three seconds. Sigh! Poor dragons! I wonder if the dragon blood on their bodies is enough to fill these bottles!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m afraid the blood on these dragons won¡¯t be enough to fill your bottles, right?¡± Empty said everyone¡¯s suspicions. Boohoo, he felt that even if the blood on these dragons had dried up, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hold more than half of the bottles!

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If there¡¯s a dragon, isn¡¯t it going back to look for helpers! In a while, there will even be dragonsing to give me blood drops!¡± Leng Ruoxue said disapprovingly. She had already nned everything in her heart.

    ¡°Hehe, hurry up and get their blood!¡± Leng Ruoxue added.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone answered and divided the three dragons on the ground. Then, everyone took out a dagger from their rings and stabbed it into their thick skin.

    ¡°ng!¡± Cheng Wu¡¯s dagger broke.

    ¡°Damn it, why is this skin so thick!¡± Cheng Wu was furious! It seemed like ordinary daggers would not work. Thinking of this, he took out a Sacred Artifact dagger that his Miss had given him. Oh, he had never been willing to use this dagger! Today, he was going to test it out with these few dragons.. Then,

    he angrily stabbed the dragon¡¯s body.

 Chapter 741 - Supreme Siblings (1)

    <h4>Chapter 741: Supreme Siblings (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Pfft!¡± The dagger stabbed into the dragon¡¯s body, and dragon blood flowed out along the de. Cheng Wu saw this and immediately pulled out the saber and ced the small jade bottle in his hand on the wound to generously ept the dragon blood. The others did the same

    After awhile.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± The three unconscious dragons, whose bodies had been stabbed into a beehive, finally woke up from the pain! When the three dragons opened their eyes and saw the situation in front of them, they were so angry that they almost fainted again. Boohoo¡­. Their bodies were tied up like dumplings,

    and there were many small wounds on their bodies. Moreover, blood was flowing out non-stop. What was even more despicable was that these humans who didn¡¯t know life from death actually used the bottle in their hands to take the blood that was flowing out! It was really unbearable. Dragons couldn¡¯t

    bear it. As noble dragons, when had they been humiliated like this by humans!

    However, they were helpless now. They couldn¡¯t do anything to these humans at all and could only let them do whatever they wanted. Boohoo¡­ They wouldn¡¯t die, right? They might not have a high status in the n, but their will to live was still very strong! Therefore, they didn¡¯t want to die! However,

    ording to the blood flow, they would probably die from excessive blood loss even if these humans didn¡¯t kill them!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I won¡¯t kill you!¡± Leng Ruoxueforted them with a smile after sensing the fear of the three dragons. The words ¡®I¡¯m a good person¡¯ were written on her beautiful face.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± A rtively timid dragon cried when it heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. Boohoo¡­ This woman was a demon. Didn¡¯t she not kill them for the precious dragon blood on their bodies?

    They didn¡¯t now if crying was contagious. After one dragon cried, the other two actually cried bitterly. Boohoo¡­ They also understood that it wouldn¡¯t be so good to live!

    ¡°Eh? I already said I won¡¯t kill you. Why are you still crying? How dare you follow me like this with your little guts?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. s! She really didn¡¯t know why these cowardly dragons were following her. However, they were a little too timid!

    ¡°You¡­ You won¡¯t kill us, but you will torture us!¡± a dragon whispered bravely.

    No, I¡¯ll just take some blood from time to time,¡± Leng Ruoxue threatened with a smile.

    ¡°Kill us!¡± One of the dragons couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Boohoo¡­ Taking dragon blood alive was more ufortable than killing them directly. Moreover, ording to this human woman, she wanted to take some blood from time to time. It was really too despicable. The three dragons didn¡¯t dare to be

    angry but didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Boohoo¡­ Just give them a quick death!

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of a saying, ¡®Better to die than to live¡¯? You can¡¯t be so spineless as a dragon! Isn¡¯t it just some blood! You can still be reborn if it¡¯s gone, but if your lives are gone, you won¡¯t be able to live anymore!¡± Leng Ruoxue advised patiently seeing that a dragon was suicidal.

    ¡°Human, you better let us go. Otherwise, the dragon race won¡¯t let you go.¡± At this moment, another dragon reminded as if it was returning to its death, Well, it could also be considered a threat!

    ¡°Is that so? Why won¡¯t the dragons let me go?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of curiosity. Hehe, she had wiped out the entire Phoenix n, so she naturally didn¡¯t care about the dragons!

    ¡°No one on the Boundless Heaven Continent dares to offend the dragon race. Anyone who provokes the might of the dragon race is no longer in this world,¡± The dragon continued.

    ¡°Is that so? In fact, it¡¯s not impossible for me to let you go. As long as you tell me why you¡¯re following us, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Leng Ruoxue began to state her conditions. Anyway, she had almost obtained the dragon blood from the three dragons, so let them go. After all, the dragons were too gluttonous. She

    didn¡¯t want to raise a few idle people just to obtain some blood! That would really be too much of a loss. Moreover, she could go to the dragons at any time if she needed dragon blood! Hehe!

    ¡°Re-really?¡± The dragon asked doubtfully, its pitch-ck eyes full of disbelief.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I won¡¯t lie to beasts. Moreover, you have to spend money to raise me. It¡¯s not worth it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°Erm¡­ In fact, we don¡¯t know why we¡¯re following you. This is an order from the top. We¡¯re just running errands. Boohoo¡­. Let us go!¡± the dragon pleaded with a bitter face.

    Leng Ruoxue was a little depressed after hearing what the dragon said. These dragons didn¡¯t know why they were following them after all this time.

    ¡°However, several teams of dragons were arranged to look for you. We were only responsible for monitoring outside the Phoenix n,¡± the dragon continued.

    ¡°Are you sure the order you received was to monitor my tracks?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked uncertainly. Well, could these dragons have mistaken someone?

    ¡°Are you Leng Ruoxue?¡± the dragon asked curiously. It was not sure if these people were their target, but it knew that they were from the Phoenix n and were humans, so it followed them.

    ¡°Your mission is to follow Leng Ruoxue,¡± Leng Ruoxue asked instead of answering. Well, it seemed that their target was really her, but she had no dealings with the dragons of this world. Why were they following her?

    ¡°Okay.¡± The dragon nodded.

    ¡°Who ordered this?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked again.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s the upper echelons of the dragon race. However, our status in the dragon race is too low, so we don¡¯t know who ordered it,¡± the dragon said very honestly. Boohoo¡­. Let them go seeing that it answered every question! It kept praying in its heart.

    ¡°The upper echelons of the dragon race?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned in thought.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, when did you offend the dragon race?¡± the little old man asked speechlessly. s! This girl¡¯s ability to cause trouble was really too great. Moreover, she specialized in provoking people who were not to be trifled with.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know? I¡¯ve never seen the dragons of the Boundless Heaven Continent,¡± Leng Ruoxue said aggrievedly.

    ¡°Master, the dragon race is about two days away from here. The Five Heavenly Dragon race should be here by thetest if we wait for them here,¡± Feng Wu said after some thought.

    ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s wait!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s curiosity had been piqued. She didn¡¯t understand if she left this ce.. Otherwise, the dragons would still have to look for her all over the world! Hehe! See how understanding she was!

 Chapter 742 - Supreme Siblings (2)

    <h4>Chapter 742: Supreme Siblings (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Upon hearing this, the three dragons understood even without Leng Ruoxue saying it. It seemed like they had collided with their target. Boohoo¡­ Their luck was really not ordinary good! However, it was very bad to be caught and bled!

    In this way, Leng Ruoxue and the others stayed here for the time being. Five days passed quickly, but the dragons still didn¡¯te.

    ¡°Little dragon! Aren¡¯t your dragon race¡¯s efficiency a little too poor! It¡¯s already the sixth day today, why isn¡¯t it here yet? If it¡¯s not here today, I won¡¯t wait anymore!¡± Leng Ruoxue said while leaning in the freak¡¯s arms with a grilled golden rabbit leg in her hand. She looked at the three dragons in the tent

    and ate.

    The three dragons that they had thrown into the tent opened their aggrieved eyes and looked at the grilled meat in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand with iparable pity. They were so hungry that their saliva was about to drip down. Boohoo¡­ These humans were really too despicable. It was fine if they didn¡¯t give

    them anything to eat, but they actually ate such fragrant grilled meat in front of them. They obviously wanted to glutton them to death! At this moment, they only had food in their eyes. As for Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words! They automatically ignored them.

    ¡°What fragrant meat! Big Brother, let¡¯s camp here too!¡± A clear female voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears.

    Leng Ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes slightly and sized up the group of people walking toward them from the road. She was a little displeased in her heart. Hmph! These people really didn¡¯t know the rules. Didn¡¯t they see that there were already people here? They actually came here. One had to know that

    such behavior was very rude in a world where the strong were respected.

    However¡­ This group of people was quite strong. Apart from the woman who spoke just now who was slightly weaker and was only a Great Mystic, the remaining dozen people were above Mystic Monarch. Moreover, there were actually three Mystic Supremacies in their group. Well, Leng Ruoxue already

    had an idea in her heart seeing such a lineup, but she didn¡¯t know which super family they belonged to.

    After these people arrived near Leng Ruoxue and the others, they directly set up tents opposite them without even greeting them.

    ¡°Tm sorry. My young miss likes this ce. Sorry for disturbing you.¡± A middle-aged man who looked like a leader walked over and said apologetically after setting up the tent.

    However, Leng Ruoxue and the others ignored him, which couldn¡¯t help making him very embarrassed.

    ¡°Young man, do you know what is firste, first served?¡± the bored little old man couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯m really sorry. My young miss wants to camp here, so¡­¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s face was full of embarrassment, and he stopped mid-sentence. What he didn¡¯t say was that his young miss liked this ce, and it was already very polite of us not to chase you away.

    ¡°Butler Liu, they came first. You can¡¯t chase them away!¡± At this moment, the youngdy¡¯s voice sounded again.

    Leng Ruoxue raised her eyes speechlessly when she heard this and looked at the woman who spoke. Well, one shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover! This woman looked pretty and cute, but why did she say so.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do such a thing,¡± Butler Liu hurriedly promised.

    ¡°Old man, stay here with ease! However, don¡¯t disturb my young master and young miss. Otherwise, you will definitely regret it.¡± Steward Liu turned his head to the little old man and said with a threatening tone. He turned and returned to his camp after speaking.

    ¡°Damn! Which family does this top-grade belong to?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but grumble. Damn, if it wasn¡¯t for Miss¡¯s gaze telling them to calm down, he would definitely go up and p that man a few times!

    ¡°The Leng family.¡± The little old man looked at Leng Ruoxue and said with a spurious smile, his old face full of anticipation for a good show.

    ¡°Uh! What a coincidence!¡± Feng Da was a little speechless. This world was really too small! However, this was not a big city. Why did the Leng familye here? He couldn¡¯t understand!

    ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t think these Leng family members are normal. Let¡¯s stay away from them!¡± Lu Tao whispered. She hated evil and had a bad impression of these people, so she naturally didn¡¯t want her excellent young miss to have anything to do with them.

    ¡°Lu Tao! Wishes are good, but reality is cruel. Even if we want to stay away, I¡¯m afraid they will take the initiative to lean forward,¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly because she had already seen the Leng family¡¯s youngdy stand up and walk toward them as she spoke.

    ¡°s!¡± Lu Tao sighed softly. What shoulde couldn¡¯t be avoided! She also saw the woman walk over.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Leng Ruxuan! Your grilled meat smells so good. I want to buy some. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t treat you badly,¡± Leng Ruxuan said very politely after walking to Leng Ruoxue and the others. However, for some reason, everyone felt ufortable hearing her words.

    ¡°Tm sorry, we wont sell these meat. We don¡¯t have enough for ourselves!¡± Feng Da said reluctantly after receiving Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Tl pay a hundred purple coins. Sell me a piece!¡± Leng Ruxuan said proudly, thinking in her heart. Well! A hundred purple coins for a piece of meat should scare them! Their clothes were so ordinary, and there were so many people, their lives would definitely not be easy, so she specially set a price that

    she thought was very high!

    ¡°I said I¡¯m not selling!¡± Feng Da said impatiently. Damn, they wanted to buy their special grilled meat for a hundred purple coins. Did they think they were beggars? They didn¡¯tck a hundred purple coins.

    Feng Da couldn¡¯t read Leng Ruxuan¡¯s mind, so he naturally couldn¡¯t hear her thoughts. Otherwise, he would definitely be angered to death because she really treated them as poor paupers. Moreover, she gave them 100 purple coins because she was sure that theycked money!

    ¡°That¡¯s a hundred purple coins! I don¡¯t know how many pieces of grilled meat I can buy. I only want one piece!¡± Leng Ruxuan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She didn¡¯t expect someone to refuse her request. No one had dared to treat her like this since she was young! This couldn¡¯t help making her proud heart

    alittle unbearable.

 Chapter 742 - Supreme Siblings (2)

    <h4>Chapter 742: Supreme Siblings (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Upon hearing this, the three dragons understood even without Leng Ruoxue saying it. It seemed like they had collided with their target. Boohoo¡­ Their luck was really not ordinary good! However, it was very bad to be caught and bled!

    In this way, Leng Ruoxue and the others stayed here for the time being. Five days passed quickly, but the dragons still didn¡¯te.

    ¡°Little dragon! Aren¡¯t your dragon race¡¯s efficiency a little too poor! It¡¯s already the sixth day today, why isn¡¯t it here yet? If it¡¯s not here today, I won¡¯t wait anymore!¡± Leng Ruoxue said while leaning in the freak¡¯s arms with a grilled golden rabbit leg in her hand. She looked at the three dragons in the tent

    and ate.

    The three dragons that they had thrown into the tent opened their aggrieved eyes and looked at the grilled meat in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand with iparable pity. They were so hungry that their saliva was about to drip down. Boohoo¡­ These humans were really too despicable. It was fine if they didn¡¯t give

    them anything to eat, but they actually ate such fragrant grilled meat in front of them. They obviously wanted to glutton them to death! At this moment, they only had food in their eyes. As for Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words! They automatically ignored them.

    ¡°What fragrant meat! Big Brother, let¡¯s camp here too!¡± A clear female voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears.

    Leng Ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes slightly and sized up the group of people walking toward them from the road. She was a little displeased in her heart. Hmph! These people really didn¡¯t know the rules. Didn¡¯t they see that there were already people here? They actually came here. One had to know that

    such behavior was very rude in a world where the strong were respected.

    However¡­ This group of people was quite strong. Apart from the woman who spoke just now who was slightly weaker and was only a Great Mystic, the remaining dozen people were above Mystic Monarch. Moreover, there were actually three Mystic Supremacies in their group. Well, Leng Ruoxue already

    had an idea in her heart seeing such a lineup, but she didn¡¯t know which super family they belonged to.

    After these people arrived near Leng Ruoxue and the others, they directly set up tents opposite them without even greeting them.

    ¡°Tm sorry. My young miss likes this ce. Sorry for disturbing you.¡± A middle-aged man who looked like a leader walked over and said apologetically after setting up the tent.

    However, Leng Ruoxue and the others ignored him, which couldn¡¯t help making him very embarrassed.

    ¡°Young man, do you know what is firste, first served?¡± the bored little old man couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯m really sorry. My young miss wants to camp here, so¡­¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s face was full of embarrassment, and he stopped mid-sentence. What he didn¡¯t say was that his young miss liked this ce, and it was already very polite of us not to chase you away.

    ¡°Butler Liu, they came first. You can¡¯t chase them away!¡± At this moment, the youngdy¡¯s voice sounded again.

    Leng Ruoxue raised her eyes speechlessly when she heard this and looked at the woman who spoke. Well, one shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover! This woman looked pretty and cute, but why did she say so.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do such a thing,¡± Butler Liu hurriedly promised.

    ¡°Old man, stay here with ease! However, don¡¯t disturb my young master and young miss. Otherwise, you will definitely regret it.¡± Steward Liu turned his head to the little old man and said with a threatening tone. He turned and returned to his camp after speaking.

    ¡°Damn! Which family does this top-grade belong to?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but grumble. Damn, if it wasn¡¯t for Miss¡¯s gaze telling them to calm down, he would definitely go up and p that man a few times!

    ¡°The Leng family.¡± The little old man looked at Leng Ruoxue and said with a spurious smile, his old face full of anticipation for a good show.

    ¡°Uh! What a coincidence!¡± Feng Da was a little speechless. This world was really too small! However, this was not a big city. Why did the Leng familye here? He couldn¡¯t understand!

    ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t think these Leng family members are normal. Let¡¯s stay away from them!¡± Lu Tao whispered. She hated evil and had a bad impression of these people, so she naturally didn¡¯t want her excellent young miss to have anything to do with them.

    ¡°Lu Tao! Wishes are good, but reality is cruel. Even if we want to stay away, I¡¯m afraid they will take the initiative to lean forward,¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly because she had already seen the Leng family¡¯s youngdy stand up and walk toward them as she spoke.

    ¡°s!¡± Lu Tao sighed softly. What shoulde couldn¡¯t be avoided! She also saw the woman walk over.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Leng Ruxuan! Your grilled meat smells so good. I want to buy some. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t treat you badly,¡± Leng Ruxuan said very politely after walking to Leng Ruoxue and the others. However, for some reason, everyone felt ufortable hearing her words.

    ¡°Tm sorry, we wont sell these meat. We don¡¯t have enough for ourselves!¡± Feng Da said reluctantly after receiving Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Tl pay a hundred purple coins. Sell me a piece!¡± Leng Ruxuan said proudly, thinking in her heart. Well! A hundred purple coins for a piece of meat should scare them! Their clothes were so ordinary, and there were so many people, their lives would definitely not be easy, so she specially set a price that

    she thought was very high!

    ¡°I said I¡¯m not selling!¡± Feng Da said impatiently. Damn, they wanted to buy their special grilled meat for a hundred purple coins. Did they think they were beggars? They didn¡¯tck a hundred purple coins.

    Feng Da couldn¡¯t read Leng Ruxuan¡¯s mind, so he naturally couldn¡¯t hear her thoughts. Otherwise, he would definitely be angered to death because she really treated them as poor paupers. Moreover, she gave them 100 purple coins because she was sure that theycked money!

    ¡°That¡¯s a hundred purple coins! I don¡¯t know how many pieces of grilled meat I can buy. I only want one piece!¡± Leng Ruxuan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She didn¡¯t expect someone to refuse her request. No one had dared to treat her like this since she was young! This couldn¡¯t help making her proud heart

    alittle unbearable.

 Chapter 743 - Supreme Siblings (3)

    <h4>Chapter 743: Supreme Siblings (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°We don¡¯tck those one hundred purple coins!¡± Feng Da roared and couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes. s! Was this the Leng family¡¯s young miss? She really had poor judgment.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll pay 150?¡± Leng Ruxuan said after some thought.

    ¡°No, we won¡¯t sell even if you offer 1.5 million!¡± Feng Da¡¯s tolerance had already reached its limit, and he directly roared at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°Boohoo... How can you shout at me!¡± Leng Ruxuan sobbed aggrievedly. Two streams of clear tears flowed down her beautiful face.

    Seeing this scene, not only was Feng Da dumbfounded, even Leng Ruoxue and the others were a little dumbfounded. Uh! This woman rained quite quickly. Moreover, looking at the expression on her face, it was as if they had bullied her.

    ¡°Damn it, how dare you bully my sister.¡± Sure enough, her brother immediately came to her door after hearing Leng Ruxuan¡¯s cry.

    ¡°Me? I didn¡¯t!¡± Feng Da looked at the young man staring at him angrily and pointed at himself speechlessly. When did he bully his sister? Boohoo... Even if he looked very honest and easy to bully, he couldn¡¯t be wronged like this! Boohoo... Dou¡¯e! I understand you!

    ¡°Hmph! You didn¡¯t bully my sister. Why is she crying so sadly?¡± The young man questioned.

    ¡°[ really didn¡¯t bully her. I just told her that we won¡¯t sell our grilled meat for money!¡± Feng Da exined helplessly. Boohoo... He couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin if the person in front of him wasn¡¯t from the Leng family!

    ¡°Why not? My sister is willing to buy your grilled meat because she thinks highly of you. Not only can¡¯t you take money, but you should also take the initiative to deliver yourself to her door, understand?¡± The young man said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Un! I don¡¯t know. Why is that?¡± Feng Da asked foolishly. He realized that his ability to understand seemed to be problematic today because he actually couldn¡¯t understand this man¡¯s words.

    ¡°Brat, do you know who we are?¡± The young man was a little angry because he felt that this man was pretending to be stupid.

    ¡°Idon¡¯t know. Who you are has nothing to do with me!¡± Feng Da said nonchntly. Hmph! So what if they were from the Leng family? They had already given them face once just now. Could it be that they would always amodate you! Even if they were willing, their young miss would probably not be

    willing to let them suffer. Moreover, their young miss didn¡¯t want to acknowledge them.

    ¡°We are from the Leng family, the Leng family, one of the three major families!¡± The young man gritted his teeth and red at Feng Da.

    ¡°Oh! Even if you are one of the super families, you can¡¯t forcefully buy other people¡¯s things! If news of this spreads, the Leng family will lose all their face,¡± Feng Da reminded. He had heard the little old man say that the Leng family had very strict requirements for the juniors in the family!

    ¡°We will pay,¡± the young man said with a ck face.

    ¡°That¡¯s not for sale. If you want to eat meat, there¡¯s a small forest not far away. There are many low-level beasts like rabbits and wild boars there. You can hunt them yourself!¡± Feng Da reminded kindly.

    ¡°Tjust want to buy a piece to try.¡± At this moment, Leng Ruxuan stopped crying and said pitifully. Boohoo... At home, she could have whatever she wanted whenever she cried. Why didn¡¯t it work here? She couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I said I¡¯m not selling. Go ahead if you want to eat. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t even hit a few rabbits with so many of you!¡± Feng Da rolled his eyes and said irritably. Well, for some reason, he could still exin a little when facing her elder brother. However, he didn¡¯t have the slightest patience with

    this seemingly weak and delicate youngdy from the Leng family. Moreover, he was even more annoyed seeing her beautiful eyes brimming with tears and tears because it was too fake!

    ¡°But I want to eat it now,¡± Leng Ruxuan said. What she implied was that it was a waste of time to fight now, and she didn¡¯t want to wait.

    ¡± Feng Da waspletely convinced. In fact, he really wanted to say, ¡®Eat your sister!¡± Boohoo... He was very sure that he would have attacked long ago if the person in front of him was not from the Leng family.

    ¡°can sell you this piece of meat, but it will be very expensive!¡± Lu Tao pointed at the fist-sized grilled meat in her hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay i

    after all!

    it¡¯s more expensive as long as you¡¯re willing to sell,¡± Leng Ruxuan said nonchntly. In fact, she didn¡¯t know why she wanted to eat their grilled meat so much. Well! Perhaps it was because they were unwilling to sell! Therefore, she had to buy it even more! She was from the noble Leng family

    ¡°One hundred thousand purple coins, no bargaining,¡± Li Tao said after some thought. She was still a little regretful after bidding, Wasn¡¯t her price too cheap? After all, the other party was a wealthy Leng family!

    ¡°What? You¡¯re killing me! How dare you ask for a hundred thousand purple coins for such a small piece of meat?¡± The young man¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    ¡°Tm a good child. I don¡¯t kill people,¡± Li Tao said with a chuckle. She also added in her heart, Well! I don¡¯t kill people!

    ¡°You want a hundred thousand for such a small amount of grilled meat, isn¡¯t it considered ughtering?¡± The young man was a little speechless. This should be the most expensive grilled meat he had ever seen.

    ¡°To tell you the truth! You will definitely feel that it¡¯s worth a lot after buying this piece of grilled meat. This piece of grilled meat of mine took more than a thousand seasonings and marinated for a night before it was grilled. It took time and effort, so you will definitely regret it if you can¡¯t eat it!

    However, forget it if you don¡¯t have that much money.¡± Lu Tao doubted theirck of money after promoting it and angered this pair of Leng siblings!

    ¡°Who said we don¡¯t have money!¡± The siblings roared in unison. Hmph! Didn¡¯t they know that the Leng family had the most money!

    ¡°Oh! Hand over the money and the goods at the same time!¡± Li Tao stretched one hand out in front of the siblings, and the other raised the delicious grilled meat that was still covered in oil.

    ¡°For you, here are 100,000 purple coins!¡± The young man reluctantly took out a transparent white card from his ring and handed it to Lu Tao under his sister¡¯s gaze.

    Lu Tao took the card, nced at the number inside, and then handed the card to Leng Ruoxue and the grilled meat in her hand to the young man.

    The siblings walked gloomily back to their camp with a piece of grilled meat worth 100,000 purple coins in each hand. However, their eyes lit up when they tasted the grilled meat, but no one dared to buy it anymore. After all, such a small piece of meat had cost them almost a year¡¯s pocket money..

    Boohoo... Their hearts were bleeding!

 Chapter 744 - Supreme Siblings (4)

    <h4>Chapter 744: Supreme Siblings (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Miss, this pair of siblings might be a little extreme, but they are quite particr. I thought they would snatch it by force!¡± Lu Tao whispered after watching the siblings walk back to their camp.

    ¡°They snatched it for a piece of grilled meat. The Mystic Supremacies in their team won¡¯t let them go even if we don¡¯t do anything,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. The three Mystic Supremacies didn¡¯t look at them when the Leng siblings walked over just now, but she knew that their divine senses had

    been observing this ce!

    ¡°Ah! Why? Aren¡¯t those two the young masters and youngdies of the Leng family?¡± Li Tao asked in puzzlement, her beautiful face full of question marks.

    ¡°Family honor! The Leng family¡¯s upbringing is very strict, so on the surface, the juniors of the Leng family don¡¯t dare to snatch things by force with their status. However, it¡¯s difficult to say in private,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined lightly.

    ¡°Miss, will they hate us?¡± Li Tao said worriedly. Boohoo... She was afraid that she would cause trouble for Miss.

    ¡°What? Scared?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows and said with some amusement.

    ¡°No... I¡¯m not afraid! We didn¡¯t force you!¡± Li Tao said resolutely after some thought.

    ¡°So what if they hate us? If they dare to cause trouble for us, we can just crack them directly!¡± the freak said nonchntly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. s! The freak was bing more and more violent. However, there was indeed nothing to be afraid of in the Leng family.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others tidied up simply after eating. Then everyone walked into the tents of the three little dragons.

    After entering the tent, Cheng Wu and the others looked at the three dragons lying on the ground and asked, ¡°Miss, what should we do with these three dragons?¡±

    ¡°Oh! Take some more blood and then kill him!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly to scare him.

    Just as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, she saw the fear and tears in the eyes of the three little dragons as she wished. This couldn¡¯t help boosting her mood. Well! Why did she like to tease these dragons more and more these two days?

    ¡°Boohoo... Don¡¯t kill us. The blood on our bodies hasn¡¯t grown yet!¡± a dragon said with tears in its eyes.

    ¡°But your dragon race¡¯s efficiency is really too slow. You haven¡¯t arrived yet, so I can¡¯t raise you for nothing, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of helplessness.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to spend money. We¡¯ll pay the child support fee, okay?¡± another dragon said with tears in its eyes. Boohoo... This demon hadn¡¯t given them a meal at all for six days. He actually despised them! Was there any justice in this world!

    ¡°Child support fee? Do you have money?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes glittered. Well, it seemed like dragons liked shiny things the most. However, would there be good things in their poor appearance?

    ¡°Money? We don¡¯t have money, but we can use something to pay for it.¡± With that, the dragon poured out the treasure it had stored for many years from the storage space in its body.

    ¡°These are your collections?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the gold, silver artifacts, and shiny crystals lying on the ground by the silly dragon and was a little speechless. Well, the things this dragon collected were really too tacky! They were either gold or silver, and there were also some gems of all colors that

    were useless to her!

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been collecting these for many years!¡± the dragon said gloomily. Boohoo... Looking at this little demon¡¯s expression, it was obviously dissatisfied! However, all its things were here. What should it do? Its blood, its life!

    ¡°How are you going to pay for the child support?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to the other two dragons with slight disappointment.

    ¡®The other two dragons hurriedly poured out their collections and let their little demons choose. Boohoo... It didn¡¯t matter if they took these things away as long as they didn¡¯t kill them!

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the trash in front of her with a slight headache and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. s! These dragons¡¯ taste was really too poor. These things could neither concoct pills nor refine artifacts. They were really useless to her.

    ¡°are these okay?¡± The three dragons looked at each other and asked carefully.

    ¡°Do you want to hear the truth?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The three dragons nodded, but then shook their heads violently.

    ¡°Do you want to hear it or not?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    The three dragons said in different voices, their opinions a little different. After speaking, they lowered their heads dejectedly. Boohoo

    ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue and the othersughed happily seeing the pitiful appearance of the three dragons.

    Bad people! Bad people! A group of bad people! The three dragons were very depressed. Boohoo... They could finally tell that this little demon just wanted to see them make a fool of themselves. It was really too inhumane. This was a sadistic animal!

    ¡°Miss, the dragons should be here,¡± Feng Wu, who was abnormally sensitive, reminded her softly. She had already sensed the dragons even though they were about a thousand meters away.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go out! Little stupid dragons, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you since your nsmen are here. Well, I¡¯ll collect your child support fees from your nsmen!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously. Well! She was a good child and would never make things too difficult for these small fries!

    With that, Leng Ruoxue left the tent with everyone, nning to wait outside for the dragons to arrive.

    After exiting the tent, they found a random ce to sit down and even looked up at the sky from time to time.

    A momentter, a group of dragons flew over from the north of the sky. The leader of the dragons was huge, covered in golden scales that were golden and bright enough to be a mirror. This dragon was a level eight Transcendent Divine Beast, and the nsmen that came with it were almost level eight

    and nine Transcendent Divine Beasts. There were nearly a hundred dragons in this group.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the dragons approaching them and thought to herself, The strength of the dragons should be about the same as the Phoenix n, but the dragons were two times that of the Phoenix n. Well! It seemed that the dragons could still give birth!

    The dragons had already descended in front of them while she was letting her imagination run wild.

 Chapter 745 - You Infringed On The Rights (1)

    <h4>Chapter 745: You Infringed On The Rights (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    After the lead Golden Giant Dragon descended, its huge dragon eyes kept looking around, calcting in its heart, Why are the Leng family here? Could Leng Ruoxue really be rted to the Leng family?

    Well, it would be a little troublesome if that was the case. One had to know that their emperor had warned the dragon race not to provoke the people of the three major super families more than once. Therefore, it couldn¡¯t help being a little conflicted when it saw the Leng family present.

    ¡°May I know who you are from the dragon race?¡± a Mystic Supremacy in the Leng family team asked. s! Why did they meet the dragon race here? One had to know that the territory of the Phoenix n was not far away. It was said that the dragon race and the Phoenix n had no intimate dealings.

    Could it be that someone in the family was foolish and offended the dragon race, so they came to denounce them? Well! These dragons were obviously here to seek revenge!

    Thinking of this, his heart sank, and he became more and more worried. If the dragons were really here to seek revenge, just the dozen of them would probably not be enough to fill the gaps between their teeth! s! How was this good!

    ¡°Long Hui, the Fifth Elder of the dragon race,¡± the golden dragon said arrogantly. Then its golden red dragon eyes kept looking at the Leng family and Leng Ruoxue. Well! It was easy to recognize the Leng family¡¯s n emblem on their bodies, but not on some others. Moreover, it could smell the aura of

    the Phoenix race on those people, so it was very easy to confirm that the other party was its target.

    ¡°Hello, Fifth Elder. I¡¯m the Leng family¡¯s Guardian, Yin Liang! May I know why Fifth Elder is here?¡± Yin Liang asked curiously.

    ¡°Guardian Yin, are you together?¡± Long Hui pointed at Leng Ruoxue and the Leng family.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Yin Liang was thinking about how to answer this question, but someone rushed to answer.

    ¡°Of course not. We are the noble Leng family. How can we be together with people of unknown identity!¡± Leng Ruxuan interrupted. She even nced at Leng Ruoxue and the others provocatively.

    Long Hui was overjoyed when he heard that they were not together! After all, he was unwilling to provoke the Leng family if possible.

    ¡°Miss Xuan, you talk too much!¡± Yin Liang said with some displeasure. In his opinion, Leng Ruxuan¡¯s behavior just now was really embarrassing for the Leng family. He secretly nced at Leng Ruoxue and the others while he was at it but found that their expressions were still as usual. s! The

    difference! Among the younger generation of the Leng family, only the young master, Leng Wudi, could do it. There was no other decent one. However, this was also beneficial. At least the young master¡¯s status was very stable.

    ¡°Tm just telling the truth,¡± Leng Ruxuan whispered aggrievedly.

    ¡°Guardian Yin, I¡¯m here to look for them. Please leave immediately since you¡¯re not together!¡± Long Hui pointed at Leng Ruoxue and the others and reminded them.

    ¡°Grandpa Yin, let¡¯s go quickly! This ce is too dangerous!¡± Leng Ruxuan said hurriedly. She was very afraid of these dragons, but she knew that as a member of the Leng family, the dragons would not touch her as long as she didn¡¯t anger the dragons! However, she was under a lot of pressure staying by

    these huge beasts! Therefore, she really wanted to grow a pair of wings and fly far away from here now!

    ¡°shut up!¡± Yin Liang said resentfully. Hmph! How could the Leng family be so cowardly!

    ¡°Grandpa Yin, let¡¯s leave quickly!¡± Leng Ruxuan pleaded again. Boohoo¡­. She didn¡¯t want to be implicated by others. Those dragons were obviously not to be trifled with. Moreover, the dragon might on their bodies made it difficult for her to breathe.

    ¡°Miss Xuan, you¡¯re the one who wants to camp here,¡± Yin Liang reminded her.

    ¡°Iknow, but I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore. Let¡¯s leave this ce quickly,¡± Leng Ruxuan said anxiously. She was really afraid that she would be the punching bag of those dragons if she stayed any longer!

    ¡°Guardian Yin, listen to this youngdy. You should leave quickly! I have some scores to settle with them, so you should avoid them,¡± Long Hui reminded very kindly. des had no eyes. It didn¡¯t want to identally injure the Leng family, so the best way was to let them leave by themselves.

    ¡°Grandpa Yin, let¡¯s go quickly. What are you waiting for? Hurry up and pack up,¡± Leng Ruxuan ordered directly.

    ¡°Miss Xuan!¡± Yin Liang was a little displeased with Leng Ruxuan¡¯s presumption.

    ¡°Guardian Yin, don¡¯t forget that I am the youngdy of the Leng family. You are just a Guardian of the Leng family. The purpose of your trip is to protect us siblings. If anything happens to us, you will be held responsible.¡± Leng Ruxuan raised her status as the youngdy of the Leng family.

    Her parents had reminded them repeatedly to listen to the three Guardians and not to contradict them before they came, and the siblings had been very respectful to these three along the way. However, it concerned their safety now! Therefore, she couldn¡¯t let them do whatever they wanted! Hmph! She

    wanted them to know that she was the daughter of the Leng family now, and the others, including the three Guardians, were only servants of the Leng family!

    ¡°Let¡¯s do as Miss Xuan says!¡± Yin Liang said furiously. Then he flicked his sleeves and left while the other two Mystic Supremacies followed closely behind.

    ¡°Everyone, follow quickly,¡± Leng Ruxuan hurriedly shouted to the others when she saw Yin Liang and the others leave first. Then she pulled her elder brother along.

    After sending the Leng family away, Long Hui¡¯s gaze turned to Leng Ruoxue and the others and asked, ¡°Are you Leng Ruoxue?¡±

    ¡°Would you believe me if I said no?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked instead of answering.

    ¡°No,¡± Long Hui said confidently.

    ¡°Then why are you asking!¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently.

    ¡°Hmph! In that case, die!¡± Long Hui was angry, and the consequences were serious.

    ¡°Wait, I don¡¯t want to be a fool. You have to tell us why before you kill us, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of question marks.

    ¡°Because you killed Feng Yun, and I¡¯m here to avenge her,¡± Long Hui said with hatred.

    ¡°Feng Yun? Could you be her adulterer?¡± Feng Daughed fearlessly..

 Chapter 746 - You Infringed On The Rights (2)

    <h4>Chapter 746: You Infringed On The Rights (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°shut up! I¡¯m not an adulterer!¡± Long Hui red at Feng Da through gritted teeth. Damn, how did I look like an adulterer? I like Feng Yun!

    ¡°Feng Xian is your child?¡± Feng Wu suddenly asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Long Hui said with a face full of hatred. Damn humans, they killed its wife and children. Hmph! It had to avenge them.

    ¡°Long Hui, don¡¯t you know that dragons and phoenixes can¡¯t marry each other?¡± Feng Wu said with displeasure. In order to maintain the purity of their bloodline, the members of the Phoenix n had never married outsiders, especially dragons!

    ¡°Hmph! So what? We even have a child,¡± Long Hui said provocatively. It would have reunited with the Feng Yun family long ago if it weren¡¯t for the broken rules of the Phoenix n! Therefore, it hated the people of the Phoenix na little.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Feng Wu was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say anything. Hmph! Dragons were so shameless!

    ¡°Fifth Elder of the dragon race, attack since you¡¯re here for revenge!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with them after knowing the answer she wanted and urged bluntly.

    ¡°Hmph! Leng Ruoxue, die! None of you can run away today!¡± Long Hui said confidently.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I want to say too. I¡¯ll let your family reunite,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised. Well, she couldn¡¯t stop them since they wanted to take revenge. However, she also didn¡¯t want to die, so there could only be one winner among them!

    ¡°Go, kill these humans!¡± Long Hui was furious when he heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words! Then he ordered his subordinates directly.

    ¡°Yes, Fifth Elder,¡± the dragons answered loudly. The deafening voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ ears, making their eardrums hurt.

    ¡°Tch, so what if you have a loud voice? We¡¯ll still beat you up badly. You dragons! I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to return!¡± Feng Da teased with a chuckle.

    ¡°Miss, should we still contract these dragons?¡± Cheng Wu asked with shining eyes. Well, he already had a phoenix. How awesome would it be if he had another dragon as a contract beast! He thought happily.

    ¡°Anything, Sell them if you¡¯re not interested. Well, with the strength of these dragons, they should be able to sell for a good price.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes kept looking up and down at the dragons as she spoke, as if she was measuring their true value.

    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re dead meat!¡± A certain dragon was provoked by Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze and roared uncontrobly.

    ¡°Do it! Remember! Don¡¯t waste the dragon blood and dragon scales. I¡¯m useful!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded her before the fight began.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Cheng Wu and the others answered. Then they collectively shed their beasts with a swish. The appearance of many Phoenixes dazzled the huge dragon eyes of the dragons. At the same time, it did not stop them from being dumbfounded.

    Uh! What¡¯s going on? These Phoenixes look so familiar! The dragons were puzzled.

    ¡°Damn it, how dare you betray Yun¡¯er!¡± Long Hui was furious as he looked at the Phoenixes that appeared in front of him! Because these Phoenixes were Feng Yun¡¯ss trusted subordinates! It had a close rtionship with Feng Yun, so it was very clear about her subordinates. Hmph! These traitors. Yun¡¯er was

    dead, but they had no backbone to rely on the enemy. It was really too despicable.

    Unfortunately, Long Hui¡¯s words didn¡¯t receive any response. In fact, the phoenixes were also aggrieved! After all, they didn¡¯t recognize him as their master willingly, but now that the entire Phoenix n had be his, and they had signed a ¡®master-ve contract¡¯ with these humans, they naturally had

    to stand on their master¡¯s side!

    ¡°Fifth Elder Long, this is called recognizing facts,¡± Leng Ruoxue provoked with a light smile.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and attack!¡± Long Hui was so angry that he was about to vomit blood as he roared at his subordinates.

    ¡°Fifth Elder isn¡¯t calm anymore!¡± Cheng Wu said understandingly. Then he gave Feng Da and the others a look and attacked first.

    The two sides quickly engaged in a chaotic battle

    Cheng Wu and the others were agile and kept shuttling between the dragons, so they quickly confused the huge dragons! Well, those dragons were too big, so it was really too easy to attack them.

    ¡°Howl!¡±

    ¡°Ouch! Who poked my butt!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, you despicable humans!¡±

    Screams and curses sounded at the same time. Cheng Wu and the others yed with these immobile dragons with just a small dagger. At this moment, the dragons really hated their huge bodies. Boohoo¡­ They should have shrunk a little if they knew. They originally returned to theirrgest state mainly

    to give these humans a psychological threat, but who knew that they actually hindered their movement now. Moreover, they would immediately collide with theirpanions¡¯ butts as long as they turned around

    In contrast to the depressed dragons, Cheng Wu and the others were in a very happy mood. Moreover, they hadn¡¯t even used their mystic techniques yet. They only stabbed these dragons from time to time, let out some blood, and went for scales. Hehe! There was no need to mention how satisfying this

    fight was!

    ¡°Damn it, what are you doing!¡± Long Hui, who was watching the battle by the side, almost vomited blood when he saw the situation in front of him, s! Weren¡¯t these dragons usually quite powerful? Moreover, they could be considered the elites of the n. Why were they so faulty today! He felt that he

    had lost all his face!

    ¡°Fifth Elder, this ce is too small. We always crash!¡± a dragon that had just been stabbed said aggrievedly. Boohoo¡­ They were really depressed to death! This was the first time they fought so cowardly after living for so long!

    ¡°Can¡¯t you fly? Growing wings is just for fun!¡± Long Hui scolded, and the golden dragon scales were so angry that their color changed a little.

    ¡®The dragons were even more depressed when they heard Long Hui¡¯s words. Boohoo¡­ Did they think they didn¡¯t want to fly? These humans were bleeding and removing scales for them while the Phoenixes were staring at them from above!

    ¡°ant¡±

    With several screams, dragon scales that wererger than a washbasin fell to the ground like paper¡­ At this moment, Leng Ruoxue also moved her beasts out of the bracelet.

 Chapter 747 - You Infringed On The Rights (3)

    <h4>Chapter 747: You Infringed On The Rights (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The transmogrified beasts immediately went straight for the dragon scales as soon as they emerged. Immediately, they saw palm-sized little beasts dragging dragon scales that were dozens of timesrger than their bodies, shuttling back and forth between the battlefield and Leng Ruoxue

    ¡°Hehe,ss! They cooperated well!¡± The little old man smiled happily with his eyes curved when he saw this situation, Well! So many dragon scales could refine a lot of equipment!

    ¡°Yes, who will be the fifth elder of the dragon race belong to?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the angry Long Hui and asked with a light smile.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s mine! A dragon¡¯s skin is so thick and isn¡¯t suitable for girls! Therefore, you just have to rest by the side. Leave that old dragon to me!¡± Empty said matter-of-factly. Well! A dragon¡¯s skin was rough and thick, so it should be more resistant to beatings!

    ¡°Alright!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. s! Seeing that Empty was so excited, the battle this time probably had nothing to do with her and the freak. However, such an opportunity should still appear in the future, so she was not very anxious.

    ¡°Tm going.¡± Empty heard Xue¡¯er¡¯s words and ran to Long Hui without dy, afraid that she would regret it. Then he looked at it provocatively and said, ¡°I hope you can take a beating!¡±

    With that, he directly punched at Long Hui, his fist containing light blue mystic energy.

    ¡°Uh! When did Empty use his fist?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the freak with a face full of question marks.

    ¡°Idon¡¯t know!¡± the freak replied with a face full of innocence. Boohoo¡­ Damn Empty, he actually infringed on rights. His fist was his specialty! However, the power of his fist was iparable. After all, he used darkness-attribute mystic energy, and the non-attribute was water-attribute. Even though

    water-attribute mystic energy could also attack, the effect was much worse than the dark-attribute.

    While the two of them were chatting, Empty had already beaten Long Hui up badly on the battlefield. Moreover, he kept muttering, ¡°Hmph! A lecherous dragon who doesn¡¯t learn to find a female dragon actually seduced a phoenix. Dragon g! I¡¯l beat you to death!¡±

    ¡°Yes, beat it to death!¡± Feng Wu, who had been watching themotion, shouted in unison. Then she couldn¡¯t help joining the battle. However, she went to scrape Long Huis scales. Moreover, more than half of the scales on Long Hui¡¯s body disappeared in the blink of an eye, and blood kept seeping out of

    his wounds

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Long Hui screamed in pain, but it still couldn¡¯t stop the scales from abandoning it. It was simply heartbreaking!

    ¡°Feng Miao, is your mother so violent too?¡± Leng Ruoxue, who was not far away, was a little dumbfounded. Well, she had always thought that this was a phoenix with an elegant temperament. She didn¡¯t expect her to be so violent!

    ¡°No, my mother rarely gets so excited. Uh! I think she slept for too long, that¡¯s why she wants to exercise!¡± Cold sweat dripped down Feng Miao¡¯s forehead, and she thought, Mother! Your image as a virtuousdy is all ruined today!

    ¡°Oh! Should I summon those old phoenixes and let them exercise too?¡± Leng Ruoxue murmured to herself.

    ¡°Miss, if the ancestors alle out, then these dragons won¡¯t have a way out,¡± Feng Miao said with a face full of ck lines. Those ancestors! They were all battle maniacs, so it was better not to let them out for no reason lest they cause trouble. She couldn¡¯t help muttering in her heart. However, she didn¡¯t

    dare to say this. Otherwise, if those ancestors who had lived for countless years knew, they would definitely pluck all her hair and cook her up!

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and gave up on this idea. Then she tured her gaze to the battlefield.

    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± After a few loud bangs, the dragons reacted like dominoes and ovepped on the ground one after another. Moreover, every dragon was covered in wounds, and more than half of their scales had fallen.

    Empty, who was beating Long Hui up, turned back to look at the situation behind him when he heard the sound. Then he beat Long Hui up fiercely a few times, and Long Hui, who had no power to fight back, copsed weakly on the ground

    ¡°That¡¯s it? How useless!¡± Empty kicked Long Hui and said with slight dissatisfaction. s! It was really too disappointing.

    Long Hui, who was lying on the ground with no intact skin and no strength at all, vomited a mouthful of blood in anger after hearing Empty¡¯s words. Then he fainted with his eyes wide open!

    ¡°You infringed!¡± The freak said very seriously to Wayless, who had retumed to their side but obviously hadn¡¯t had enough.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Empty was stunned and speechless.

    ¡°What a waste! What a waste!¡± the little old man said with a face full of pity as he looked at the dragon blood that spurted onto the ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ve already collected a lot of dragon blood today,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. Well! We¡¯ve profited this time!

    ¡°Lass, what should we do with these dragons?¡± The little old man looked at the dragons on the ground with a headache and thought, These dragons are taking up some space!

    ¡°You must have contracted!¡± Leng Ruoxue said and then directly domesticated the dragons lying on the ground. Of course, Long Hui was an exception! She could let these small fries go, but she would not let their heads go!

    After training Leng Ruoxue, Leng Qingtian and the others each found a rtively pleasing dragon and signed a ¡®master-ve contract¡¯. After the contract waspleted, they each stored them in the beast space. After the dragons on the ground disappeared, their vision became spacious again.

    As for the unconscious Long Hui, since Leng Ruoxue had decided not to keep it, it naturally became the snacks of the pythons again. This time, it could be considered a family reunion.

    After settling all this, Leng Ruoxue left with everyone

    Leng Ruoxue and the others were sitting on the little peacock¡¯s back on the way to the dragon race.

    ¡°Miss, I heard that the dragon race is very rich!¡± Feng Da said with a smile. Well, since the dragon race came knocking on their door, of course they couldn¡¯t refuse!

    ¡°Feng Da, dragons love shiny things the most, but those things are not very useful to us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very disappointed. In her opinion, the taste of dragons was really too poor. It was fine even if you collected some crystal cores of Transcendent Divine Beasts! At least they contained spiritual

    energy, but only those good-looking but useless gems. However, those gems might be able to be sold for a price if they were sold.. After all, not liking them did not mean that other women did not like them either!

 Chapter 748 - Black Mist Cliff (1)

    <h4>Chapter 748: ck Mist Cliff (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Feng Da scratched his head shyly.

    ¡°Master, dragons of the dragon race can definitely sell for a good price on the Boundless Heaven Continent,¡± Lin Yuan reminded.

    ¡°Tch! Of course! However, we don¡¯tck money now, so it¡¯s not toote to sell when we can¡¯t take the me.¡± Feng Da patted Lin Yuan¡¯s head gently.

    Everyone chatted andughed along the way. The dragon race was their destination. Hmph! The dragon race came knocking on their door. Wouldn¡¯t they be wasting the dragon race¡¯s good intentions if they didn¡¯t ept it?

    ¡°Miss, we can¡¯t fly forward anymore,¡± the little peacock suddenly said while flying.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong in front? Why is there so much fog?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned in puzzlement. Moreover, the fog was grayish-ck and poisonous gas filled the air.

    ¡°Master, we should be at ck Mist Cliff,¡± Feng Wu said after some thought. ck Mist Cliff was a necessary route to the dragon race, so they had to pass through this ce if they wanted to reach the dragon race. Otherwise, they could only return the way they came.

    ¡°ck Mist Cliff?¡± Leng Ruoxue carefully searched for information about this ck Mist Cliff in her mind.

    ck Mist Cliff could also be considered a strange ce on the Boundless Heaven Continent. Below the cliff was a bottomless abyss, and the sky ten thousand meters above the cliff was even suffused with poisonous fog. If one wanted to go north from this ck Mist Cliff, they had to pay a high price.

    Otherwise, no one could think of going there.

    It was said that this ck Mist Cliff was the territory of the ck Mist Stronghold. The people of the ck Mist Stronghold were not afraid of these poisonous fog, They would allow others to pass through this ce as long as they satisfied their conditions. Otherwise, they could only return home.

    The origin of this ck Mist Stronghold was very mysterious. No one even remembered when they upied this ce. However, whenever someone wanted to pass through this ce, the people from the ck Mist Stronghold would appear and propose conditions. They would send you there safely as

    long as you could do it.

    ¡°Miss, looks like we have tond,¡± Feng Wu whispered.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Since they were passing by this ce, they should do as the Romans do! No antidote pill could be used here! A special herb was needed to dispel the poisonous fog here, and this herb could only grow under the ck Mist Cliff.

    The little peacock hurriedly descended upon hearing this. Then it panted heavily. Boohoo¡­ The poisonous fog was so powerful that it found it difficult to breathe from so far away.

    ¡°Miss, what should we do now?¡± Feng Da said with a slight headache.

    ¡°Find the people from the ck Mist Stronghold to bring us there,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. She didn¡¯t know what the price would be, but she didn¡¯t want to take the risk before she had absolute confidence in bringing everyone there safely. Moreover, this was a ce that had to be passed to

    go to the north of the Boundless Heaven Continent. Presumably, the people from the ck Mist Stronghold wouldn¡¯t propose any too excessive conditions. Otherwise, this ck Mist Stronghold would probably have be the public enemy of the continent long ago. If that was the case, they would

    probably be unable to be carefree even with these poisonous fog protecting them!

    ¡°Where are the people from ck Mist Stronghold?¡± Everyone jumped down from the little peacock¡¯s back, their shrewd eyes searching everywhere. The little old man was calm and looked like he had nothing to do. Well, it was time to test their vision.

    Leng Ruoxue looked up at the faintly discernible que in the gray-ck fog not far away and smiled gently. Then she walked to the bottom of the que and stretched her hand in. Finally, she found a button on the left wall and pressed it.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look. I¡¯ve already contacted them,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Feng Da and the others were stunned, thinking, Miss is so fast!

    A group of people walked out of the thick fog not long after Feng Da and the others returned to their senses. There were about ten people in this group, and each of them was above Mystic Sovereign. Moreover, their auras were restrained, and their expressions were calm. It would really be difficult to

    notice their low profile if they didn¡¯t often hide their strength!

    ¡°We want to pass through here,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly after seeing this group.

    ¡°Yes, as long as you can fulfill our conditions,¡± the man leading the group said with a very friendly attitude. Even though these people¡¯s strength were all Great Mystic on the surface, it was suspicious to have so many Great Mystics gathered together. Moreover, there were crouching tigers and hidden

    dragons on the Boundless Heaven Continent. Therefore, they would also treat them politely even if the other party was only a small Mystic. After all, who knew if they were pretending to be pigs to eat tigers! There were many people who liked to hide their strength in this world!

    ¡°What conditions?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°There are two ways to pass through ck Mist Cliff. The first is to pay, and the other is toplete our mission,¡± the leader said with a smile.

    ¡°It will be ten million purple coins per person. If you choose to take on missions, you only need toplete three of our missions, before you will all be able to pass through here safely,¡± the leader added.

    ¡°Ten million? You¡¯re robbing money!¡± Feng Da¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines. He couldn¡¯t help shouting. If each person was paid ten million, the money that Miss had worked hard to save would be reduced by more than a billion in an instant! This ck Mist Stronghold was really too evil. He originally

    thought that the Shadow City was already dark enough, butpared to this ck Mist Stronghold, it was basically a small house seeing a big house!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there another choice!¡± the leader said without anger. In fact, he didn¡¯t care about Feng Da¡¯s reaction at all. He had seen many people after guarding ck Mist Stronghold for so many years! There were many people with more intense reactions than Feng Da, so Feng Da¡¯s reaction was really nothing.

    ¡°Tell me about your mission too!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. For some reason, she had a feeling that the ck Mist Stronghold collecting money was just a cover for them toplete their mission.

    ¡°Miss, our missions are all here. You can choose two from them toplete, and thest is the designated mission. If youplete all three missions, not only will you be able to pass ck Mist Cliff safely, you will also be guests of our ck Mist Stronghold in the future,¡± the leader exined.

    Then he took out a beast hide scroll from his ring and handed it to Leng Ruoxue..

 Chapter 749 - Black Mist Cliff (2)

    <h4>Chapter 749: ck Mist Cliff (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue took the hide scroll, opened it, and looked at it. Then she handed the hide scroll to the little old man.

    The little old man took the hide scroll curiously and browsed through it. After reading, he couldn¡¯t help widening his eyes because the difficulty of the mission on it was really abnormally high!

    ¡°Master, what mission?¡± Zheng En asked curiously.

    ¡°Take a look for yourself!¡± The little old man handed the beast hide scroll to his disciple and began to think. In fact, he knew the rules of the ck Mist Stronghold. However, he hadn¡¯te here often. Moreover, if he wanted to pass through this ce, he would basically have to pay directly. The others

    who wanted to pass through this ce to the north should be simr to him.

    After all, everyone who could afford to go to the north was not short of money. Therefore, there was naturally no need to waste precious time. Therefore, he really didn¡¯t know that the mission of ck Mist Stronghold was actually so stringent. s! How many people couldplete such a mission! It

    seemed like paying would save a lot of trouble! However, they seemed to have more people. This would cost a lot of money! Thinking of this, his heart ached a little.

    Zheng En took the mission and looked at it, but his eyebrows were locked tightly, making Feng Da and the others¡¯ hearts turn cold, and they were even a little at a loss.

    ¡°You can discuss whether to pay or do the mission,¡± the leader said with a friendly smile.

    ¡°Okay, please wait a moment.¡± Leng Ruoxuemunicated via voice transmission.

    ¡°Lass, you have to think carefully! It might be a little too much, but it¡¯s not difficult. This mission is really too dangerous,¡± the little old man reminded helplessly. In fact, he knew that Xue¡¯er had long decided that the discussion was only for outsiders to see.

    ¡°Grandpa Du, don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing, In fact, I want to go to the bottom of the cliff to take a look even without this mission. This thick fog is really strange,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted with a voice transmission. She was originally thinking of ways to go to the bottom of the cliff openly! After all,

    if she wanted to cure the poison in the thick fog, she had to use a herb here. That herb grew at the bottom of the cliff and happened to be a type of mission, so this mission was the most suitable for her.

    ¡°I¡¯s good that you know.¡± The little old man sighed helplessly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue directly said to the man leading the group aftermunicating with everyone, ¡°We don¡¯t have money to do missions.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The leading man smiled. In fact, he was very happy! Hehe, it had been thousands of years. It was really not easy to meet someone who was willing to do missions!

    ¡°There are two missions to choose from here, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at the hide scroll.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The leader nodded.

    ¡°Then I choose these two.¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at thest two missions on the hide scroll.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± The leading man looked at the mission and then looked at Leng Ruoxue with slight surprise. He thought to himself, This young girl really impressed him! Because not only were the two missions she chose not the easiest among the dozens of missions, they were the two with the highest

    difficulty. In order toplete these two missions, strength, guts, and luck were indispensable!

    ¡°Yes, but I want to know what protection can you provide me if I go down to the bottom of the cliff?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Well! If she could go to the bottom of the cliff, the thick fog would be nothing to them, so she felt that these people had to provide them with some antidote pills and the like!

    Otherwise, they would probably faint from the poison before they could continue waiting.

    ¡°Haha, if you choose other missions, you will definitely have to rely on yourself toplete them. However, these two missions! We will provide you with a few antidote pills, but you have toplete the mission in 24 hours. Otherwise, the antidote pills will be ineffective,¡± the leader said with a smile,

    but he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. Well, this girl was really smart. It seemed that not all beautiful women were brainless.

    ¡°Okay. When do we begin the mission?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Tomorrow morning! You can stay here for the night today and discuss which few people will go down to the bottom of the cliff. After all, we can only provide five antidote pills,¡± the leader reminded.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Erm... Do we need to spend money to stay here?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help asking. Well, these people were too evil! Therefore, it was better to ask clearly.

    ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t worry. Since you¡¯ve chosen to do the mission, our ck Mist Stronghold won¡¯t take a single cent from you! Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± the leading manforted.

    ¡°OR, BBSREF! SAIS.

    ¡°Then follow me into the vige!¡± The leading man made an inviting gesture and was about to bring Leng Ruoxue and the others in when he was interrupted by an unpleasing voice.

    ¡°Wait! We want to enter the vige too!¡± A delicate shout suddenly sounded in Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ ears.

    ¡°Do you want to stay too?¡± the leader asked with slight displeasure. In fact, he had just discovered the traces of these people. However, these people seemed to want to fish in troubled waters. Well, this couldn¡¯t do!

    ¡°Of course.¡± The person who spoke was a woman who looked to be in her early twenties. She was very beautiful, but her face was full of arrogance and she was looking at the man leading the group with a condescending gaze.

    ¡°Yes, a hundred million purple coins per night.¡± The leader said calmly.

    Upon hearing this, Feng Da and the others couldn¡¯t help but drip several drops of cold sweat on their foreheads. They thought, This is really extraordinary ck! Fortunately, they didn¡¯t need their money. Otherwise, the money they had worked so hard to save would probably all be taken advantage of by

    ck Mist Stronghold.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re ripping us off! Why can they not charge us a hundred million purple coins each?¡± the young woman said with displeasure, her beautiful face a little deformed from anger.

    ¡°Hehe! This is the rule of our ck Mist Stronghold. If you want to go directly, you just have to pay ten million for each person¡¯s travel expenses. If you want to stay in the inn! Of course, you have to pay ten times the price. Of course, you can also do missions if you don¡¯t have money. Moreover, once you

    choose a mission, food and lodging are all free! You can discuss it. Our ck Mist Stronghold is famous for being honest with everyone,¡± the leader said good-naturedly..

 Chapter 750 - Black Mist Cliff (3)

    <h4>Chapter 750: ck Mist Cliff (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s pay and go home quickly! Old Master is still waiting at home!¡± the guard beside the young woman reminded softly.

    ¡°No, how can we be looked down upon?¡± the young woman said indignantly. Hmph! Why could others stay for free while they had to pay! This was too unfair!

    ¡°So Miss chose to do the mission!¡± the leading man said understandingly, but he couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart. s! What an ignorant youngdy.

    ¡°Twant to choose the same mission as them.¡± The young woman pointed at Leng Ruoxue and said with a face full of jealousy. Hmph! How can this woman be so beautiful? She¡¯s really infuriating!

    ¡°Miss...¡± The guard beside the young woman wanted to stop her, but the words he was about to say were scared away by the woman¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Are you sure? Miss, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. The mission they chose is very dangerous. If they can¡¯tplete it, they will probably stay inside forever,¡± the leading man said very implicitly. Well, he didn¡¯t think highly of the teamter.

    ¡°Hmph! How can a mighty Mystic Monarch like me not dare to ept a mission that even a Great Mystic dares to ept? Moreover, if there¡¯s really danger, they will probably be the ones to die. We definitely won¡¯t die,¡± the young woman said confidently.

    However, her words angered Feng Da and the others. Damn, this woman looked decent, but why was her words so vicious!

    Leng Ruoxue stopped them with a look when she saw Feng Da and the others rubbing their palms together, wanting to attack. Hmph! It was not that she did not want to teach this woman a lesson, but she felt that there was really no need to waste time on such a woman. These people would probably not

    survive until they reached the bottom of the cliff.

    ¡°Come in with me!¡± The man leading the group looked at Leng Ruoxue and the others mysteriously and said to the two groups of people. Then he led his subordinates in front to lead the way.

    After passing through the thick fog, Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ vision became clearer. Moreover, there was actually apletely different world behind the thick fog, and the scenery inside was even more beautiful.

    ¡°This ce is so beautiful!¡± The young woman eximed as if she was ignorant.

    ¡°This is the only ce on ck Mist Cliff where outsiders can stay. At the same time, it might be thest ce you will live in this life,¡± the leader said with a light smile.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the young woman asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that we have to stay here if the mission fails! Well! Inyman¡¯s terms, the oue of the mission failure is only death!¡± the leading man said.

    ¡°What!¡± The young woman was a little dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t expect to die if she didn¡¯tplete the mission.

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s pay and leave this ce! I keep feeling that this ce is strange,¡± the guard beside the woman advised again.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote to pay now. Since you¡¯ve chosen the mission, you can onlyplete it. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to leave this ce,¡± the man leading the team interrupted gloatingly. s! He had reminded this woman long ago, but she refused to listen and insisted on doing a mission like him! It was

    really hopeless!

    ¡°Miss, what should we do?¡± the guard said with a pale face. He had heard of the mystery of ck Mist Stronghold, so he was really a little afraid!

    ¡°Toplete the mission, of course,¡± the young woman said with a slight headache. s! She knew that she was a little impulsive, but she just didn¡¯t like that woman! Moreover, she didn¡¯t believe that she, a mighty Mystic Monarch, wouldn¡¯t be able toplete a mission that even a Great Mystic dared to

    ept. Moreover, she had so many guards by her side! She couldn¡¯t help bing confident with this in mind.

    ¡°Miss, Old Master is still waiting for you at home!¡± the guard reminded softly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying this now! Can we leave withoutpleting the mission aftering in?¡± the young woman roared furiously.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Therefore, stay here and do the mission with ease!¡± the man leading the team said happily. Hehe, no one had been willing to do the mission for thousands of years. Two groups actually came today. One was only to make up the numbers, but it was better than none! Therefore, he was very

    satisfied today!

    With that, the man in the lead got someone to arrange residences for Leng Ruoxue and the woman, and then he went about his business.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others lived in an independent yard that was nted with unknown bright red flowers. Moreover, they were the only house in the huge ce. They didn¡¯t know where the woman had been arranged to.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I have a question that I don¡¯t understand,¡± Leng Qingtian said with a face full of question marks after casually finding a ce to sit down in the yard.

    ¡°Grandpa, what problem?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, isn¡¯t there poison in the fog of ck Mist Cliff? Why didn¡¯t we feel anything when we walked in?¡± Leng Qingtian was very puzzled. They had passed through a thick fog when they entered ck Mist Stronghold, but they didn¡¯t feel any difort! What was going on?

    ¡°Grandpa, we were brought in by the people from the ck Mist Stronghold. If something happens to us, won¡¯t the reputation of the ck Mist Stronghold be ruined? Moreover, I think they should have something that can avoid poison,¡± Leng Ruoxue analyzed. In fact, any medicine had something that

    plemented and restrained it, like the Ten Thousand Root Grass at the bottom of the cliff. However, the Ten Thousand Root Grass had to be refined into a pill to restrain this poisonous fog, so the people from the ck Mist Stronghold should have other ways to avoid these poisons.

    ¡°Yes, that makes sense.¡± Leng Qingtian nodded.

    ¡°Miss, that woman was too uncouth just now. She¡¯s really annoying, She actually snatched the mission from us,¡± Cui Zhu said indignantly, her cute little face bulging with anger.

    ¡°So be it! We¡¯re not the only ones who can do missions.¡± Leng Ruoxue gently pinched Cui Zhu¡¯s face and said nonchntly. The two missions she chose were the most difficult among all the missions. Even she didn¡¯t dare to say that she was absolutely confident that she couldplete them before she

    descended to the bottom of the cliff. Moreover, that woman didn¡¯t even know what the missions were. Wouldn¡¯t she be courting death if she wanted to snatch them from her! However, she didn¡¯t have any sympathy for such a woman with poor judgment.

 Chapter 751 - Black Mist Cliff (4)

    <h4>Chapter 751: ck Mist Cliff (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Lass, if I¡¯m not mistaken, that woman should be a youngdy from the Sun family,¡± the little old man said after some thought. He had unintentionally discovered the Sun family¡¯s emblem on a guard just now.

    ¡°Miss, I heard a year ago that there was another genius after the Sun family¡¯s young master, Sun Teng, She advanced to Mystic Monarch at the age of 22. If she¡¯s the Sun family¡¯s young miss, then the new genius of the Sun family should be her,¡± Cheng Wu said after some thought.

    Back then, when they quietly followed their young miss, they had collected a lot of news from the various families. Therefore, after hearing the little old man¡¯s words, hebined his intelligence and easily guessed the woman¡¯s identity. Well, if it weren¡¯t for the young miss and the others, advancing to

    Mystic Monarch at the age of 22 could indeed be considered a genius. Moreover, she was a woman, so this was even more precious! After all, there were really too few female powerhouses in this world.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered lightly, obviously not too interested in the woman¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Xue¡®er, let¡¯s discuss who will go down the cliff with you tomorrow!¡± Empty reminded her.

    ¡°I definitely want to go down with Xue¡¯er,¡± the freak said before anyone else could say anything.

    ¡°Twant to go down too.¡± Feng Wu looked at everyone and said resolutely. Well, she believed that she had an obvious advantage over these people!

    Feng Da and the others looked at each other, and no one said anything, Boohoo... They also wanted to apany Miss down the cliff, but there were really too many perverts around Miss, and they actually couldn¡¯tpete!

    ¡°Miss, bring me!¡± Cheng Wu said. Well! He was already a Mystic Supremacy now, but he still had his fighting spirit!

    ¡°Stop arguing. The freak, Empty, Grandpa Du, Feng Wu and I will go. Stay in the space!¡± Leng Ruoxue said resolutely after some thought.

    ¡°Woman, you can¡¯t leave me behind!¡± Little me, which had been pretending to be a bracelet, couldn¡¯t take it anymore seeing that Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t mention it. Well! It was a born king of great poison. It had to go down and take a look because it could already feel that there seemed to be a lot of

    poisonous things down there! This was absolutely a huge challenge for it and also a great supplement, so how could it let go of such a good opportunity!

    ¡°But there are only five antidote pills...¡± Leng Ruoxue was in a dilemma. Little me¡¯s poison was very powerful, but she didn¡¯t know if Little me could withstand the poison under the cliff. Moreover, being nourished by the poisonous fog, there must be a lot of poisonous things growing below. This

    strong dragon couldn¡¯t suppress the local snake, so she really didn¡¯t think much of Little me. After all, other than poison, Little me didn¡¯t have much attack!

    ¡°Woman, I don¡¯t need antidote pills,¡± Little me said proudly. Hehe, as a spirit poison nurtured by heaven and earth, its status was countless times higher than those poisonous creatures below the cliff. Therefore, this poisonous fog might be very powerful, but it couldn¡¯t hurt it. Moreover, its goal was

    the poisonous creatures living in the bottomless abyss. Boohoo... Its current strength was too low, and it needed those nutrients to improve itself.

    ¡°Little me aren¡¯t you afraid of this poisonous fog?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in surprise. Well, Little me¡¯s resistance to poison was really extraordinary!

    ¡°No, these poisonous fog contain a trace of spiritual energy, which is also beneficial to me,¡± Little me exined.

    ¡°Oh, then go down with us tomorrow!¡± Leng Ruoxue was relieved.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Little me nodded vigorously and then found a spacious ce to cultivate.

    ¡°Let¡¯s rest early today! We still have to do missions tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone as she looked at Little me that coiled up.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded and then found a room to rest

    At the same time, the man who brought Leng Ruoxue and the others in just now came to the back mountain of the entire ck Mist Cliff

    The man came to the back mountain and made a few hand seals in the void. A door automatically opened in the empty back mountain, and the man walked in directly

    After entering, the man strode to a hall. At this moment, there were three people sitting in the hall, two men and one woman. Their eyes couldn¡¯t help widening when they saw him.

    ¡°Xiao Fan, you should be on duty today!¡± the only woman reminded him teasingly when she saw him.

    ¡°Iknow. I came to tell you that someone wants to do missions. Moreover, they chose the two most difficult missions.¡± Xiao Fan smiled proudly.

    ¡°Really?¡± The three of them stood up from their chairs in surprise when they heard this. Their faces were full of disbelief. They knew the difficulty of the mission very well, so not many people dared to choose to do the mission after so many years. However, they didn¡¯t expect someone to do the mission

    today.

    ¡°Would I lie to you! Moreover, it¡¯s not just one team. However, the other team is just for show. The chance of failure is very high,¡± Xiao Fan said after some thought.

    ¡°Uh! What¡¯s going on?¡± The three of them were a little puzzled. They were all looking forward to sess since someone was willing to do the mission. However, Xiao Fan¡¯s reaction was really strange!

    ¡°Look at it yourself!¡± Xiao Fan said and waved his hand gently. A light curtain appeared in front of the other three people, and what happened in front of ck Mist Cliff just now appeared in front of them.

    ¡°Which family does that woman belong to? She¡¯s really courting death!¡± the woman said with disdain on her beautiful face.

    ¡°That woman is Sun Meiting from the Sun family, which is the new genius of the Sun family. Well, as for the other one! Guess?¡± Xiao Fan kept them in suspense.

    ¡°Say it if you have something to say. Spit it out if you have something to say,¡± the woman roared, very displeased.

    ¡°Baixi, you¡¯re really too crude. s! You¡¯re a woman. How can you marry in the future like this!¡± Xiao Fan said worriedly.

    ¡°Tm not getting married. Tell me quickly! Stop keeping me in suspense!¡± Baixi roared furiously and raised her fist threateningly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t scare me. I¡¯m scared. The other woman is Leng Ruoxue.¡± Xiao Fan said honestly. Boohoo... What a terrifying violent woman! Yet he couldn¡¯t beat her!

    ¡°The Leng Ruoxue who destroyed the Wu family and dealt with Feng Yun?¡± Baixi¡¯s eyes lit up. Hehe, she was just looking for an opportunity to meet this Leng Ruoxue. She didn¡¯t expect her to deliver herself to her door. This would be a great opportunity...

 Chapter 752 - The Cliff Mission (1)

    <h4>Chapter 752: The Cliff Mission (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Fan nodded.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Baixi asked uncertainly.

    ¡°Do you doubt my intelligencework?¡± Xiao Fan was very angry that someone questioned his ability. Therefore, he had to pretend not to know anything else about Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Tm afraid you got the wrong person,¡± Baixi said honestly. Well, she was only interested in Leng Ruoxue. She would be angry if Xiao Fan got the wrong person!

    ¡°Tm sure she is Leng Ruoxue,¡± Xiao Fan said confidently.

    ¡°Oh, when will they begin the mission?¡± Baixi asked curiously.

    Tomorrow!¡± Xiao Fan replied.

    ¡°Then I have to see her tomorrow. After all, it¡¯s not easy to have a woman that I like,¡± Baixi said after some thought.

    ¡°Ladmit that Leng Ruoxue is very beautiful, but you¡¯re not a man. Why are you so interested in her?¡± Xiao Fan asked in puzzlement. Well, he thought that Baixi was interested in Hong Ying! Who knew that she would actually be interested in a woman.

    ¡°Who said I can¡¯t be interested in her? Hmph! You men! Your brains are always full of nonsense. I only admire her purely. It¡¯s not what you think,¡± Baixi said with a face full of disdain.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything?¡± Xiao Fan was very aggrieved. Boohoo... He really didn¡¯t! He was just a little curious!

    ¡°Not all men have such thoughts, so don¡¯tpare us,¡± a handsome man said while adding insult to injury.

    ¡°Boohoo... You¡¯re bullying me!¡± Hong Ying looked at the man who spoke and said pitifully. There was really no justice in this world. The three of them were bullying him. Hong Ying might not have said anything, but he knew that that fellow was in the same pants as them!

    ¡°When did we bully you?¡± Baixi asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°You do! Boohoo... I¡¯ma disadvantaged group. I want to seek support. I want to look for Leng Ruoxue,¡± Xiao Fan said half-truthfully.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Baixi¡¯s pink lips spat out softly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Xiao Fan was depressed. He was actually being treated as an idiot. Boohoo.

    ¡°Alright, are you done?¡± Hong Ying, who had been pretending to drink tea but was actually watching themotion, said.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± The three of them became well-behaved after hearing what Hong Ying said. They found a chair and sat down obediently.

    ¡°What are your ns for tomorrow¡¯s mission?¡± Hong Ying looked at the three people in front of him and asked lightly.

    ¡°Big Brother, Sun Meiting definitely won¡¯t be able toplete the mission tomorrow, so we don¡¯t have to count on her,¡± Xiao Fan said bluntly.

    ¡°Oh! Do you think so highly of Leng Ruoxue?¡± Hong Ying said in surprise. He knew that Leng Ruoxue had some strength, but the difficulty of the mission was really too high, so he didn¡¯t have the intention to definitelyplete it.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Fan nodded. In fact, he didn¡¯t know why he was so confident in Leng Ruoxue, but he had a feeling that Leng Ruoxue would definitely seed.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Hong Ying turned his gaze to the other two.

    ¡°Won¡¯t we know tomorrow! Why think so much!¡± Cao Yi, who was stared at by Hong Ying, said ufortably. Well, Big Brother¡¯s gaze was still so oppressive!

    ¡°Of course I hope Leng Ruoxue can seed. However, don¡¯t forget that thest mission is the most difficultpared to these two missions. It will probably be very difficult for anyone toplete that mission in this world,¡± Baixi said worriedly.

    ¡°How will we know if we don¡¯t try?¡± Hong Ying said with a deep gaze.

    ¡°Big Brother, will you kill Leng Ruoxue if you can¡¯tplete thest mission?¡± Baixi couldn¡¯t help asking curiously.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you know then?¡± Hong Ying actually kept him in suspense. Then he said, ¡°If the first two missions fail, they probably won¡¯t survive without me killing them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Baixi said after some thought. s! If she couldn¡¯t evenplete the first two missions, there would naturally be no third mission, so her worries were really a little unnecessary.

    ¡°Xiao Fan, send someone to the Sun family to send a message to Sun Meiting!¡± Hong Ying ordered coldly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Fan nodded. Well! The news that Hong Ying mentioned was naturally news of death! Because Sun Meiting was already a dead person in their hearts.

    ¡°Let¡¯s send them off tomorrow,¡± Hong Ying said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± The three of them nodded.

    After that, the four of them discussed some details and left alone.

    The next morning.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others saw Xiao Fan standing in the yard waiting for them as soon as they walked out of the room. However, his gaze was fixed on Fiery, who was lying on the stone table cultivating.

    Xiao Fan looked up at them in surprise after sensing the auras of Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°Why are there only the five of you? Where are the others?¡±

    ¡°Only the five of us went down the cliff. The others didn¡¯t go, so they stayed in their rooms to cultivate, hoping that no one would disturb them,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined lightly.

    ¡°Oh! Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s very quiet here. My subordinates won¡¯t barge in without your summons,¡± Xiao Fan promised.

    ¡°By the way, I didn¡¯t introduce myself yesterday. I¡¯m Xiao Fan, the fourth butler of ck Mist Vige,¡± Xiao Fan added.

    ¡°Tm Leng Ruoxue. They are my family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely. She didn¡¯t intend to introduce anyone else but herself.

    ¡°Okay, please follow me.¡± Xiao Fan nodded and then left with Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others followed Xiao Fan to the edge of a cliff. The cliff that was not very spacious at this time was already full of people. There were a few people they had not seen before other than Sun Meiting and the others they saw yesterday. However, the aura on their bodies was identical to

    Xiao Fan¡¯s.

    ¡°You came sote even though you knew you were going to do a mission today, wasting our time.¡± Sun Meiting took the lead tounch an attack before Leng Ruoxue and the others approached. Hmph! Why couldn¡¯t they do the mission first without this woman! She was really about to die of anger thinking

    of this..

 Chapter 753 - The Cliff Mission (2)

    <h4>Chapter 753: The Cliff Mission (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Unfortunately, her provocation didn¡¯t receive a response from Leng Ruoxue and the others because in their eyes, Sun Meiting was simr to a dead person. Who would waste time on a person who was about to die! Especially when she was courting death.

    ¡°Hey! You¡¯re too rude. I¡¯m talking to you! How dare you not answer me?¡± Sun Meiting roared furiously.

    ¡°Miss Sun, who said that we have to answer you if you talk to us? Moreover, we each do our own missions. If you can¡¯t wait, go down first. I don¡¯t want you to wait,¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly, but she couldn¡¯t help but grumble in her heart. She really didn¡¯t know how the Sun family educated their

    juniors. Why were they all so annoying!

    ¡°Hmph! Do you think I want to wait for you? They were the ones who asked me to wait.¡± Sun Meiting pointed at the two men and one woman standing quietly beside her.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes to size up the two men and one woman not far away. These three people were very outstanding in appearance, and their temperament was very simr to Xiao Fan¡¯s. Therefore, if she was not mistaken, these three people should be the other three butlers of the

    ck Mist Vige. Well! She didn¡¯t expect them to take this mission so seriously, the four butlers were actually all here.

    At this moment, Hong Ying and the others were also looking at Leng Ruoxue and the others. However, the more they looked, the more surprised they were because they actually couldn¡¯t see the true strength of these five people with unknown means. The five of them were Great Mystics on the surface, but

    they wouldn¡¯t believe that a Great Mystic could deal with Feng Yun even if they were beaten to death.

    ¡°Everyone is here now. The mission can begin!¡± Sun Meiting, who was waiting impatiently, urged.

    ¡°Miss Sun, are you in such a hurry to die?¡± Baixi said speechlessly. s! The ignorant were unafraid! She felt some pity for Sun Meiting.

    ¡°Damn it, who are you talking about? They¡¯re not even afraid of a few great mystics. What¡¯s there to be afraid of as a Mystic Monarch!¡± Sun Meiting roared angrily.

    ¡°Miss Sun, your courage ismendable, but we have to say the ugly things first,¡± Baixi said with a smile.

    ¡°Tell us quickly. We¡¯re in a hurry,¡± Sun Meiting said anxiously.

    ¡°Miss Sun, do you know what the mission is?¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly asked curiously.

    ¡°Ican do any mission as long as you can do it,¡± Sun Meiting said confidently.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good!¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless.

    ¡°Misses, these are antidote pills. Eat them first!¡± Baixi handed each of them five ck pills and reminded them.

    Leng Ruoxue took the pills and distributed them to the freak and the others before taking them herself.

    Sun Meiting mimicked Leng Ruoxue and distributed the pills.

    ¡°Miss Sun, aren¡¯t you going to leave one for your beast?¡± Baixi asked with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Why should we give it to a beast? It doesn¡¯t need to do missions,¡± Sun Meiting said nonchntly.

    ¡°But the beasts have to carry you to the bottom of the cliff! What if your beasts are poisoned on the way? At that time¡­¡± Baixi reminded, but she only spoke halfway, leaving everyone with imagination.

    ¡°We have to go to the bottom of the cliff for our mission?¡± Sun Meiting¡¯s expression changed as she said anxiously. Boohoo¡­. She knew that she couldn¡¯t enter the bottomless abyss casually no matter how ignorant she was. Legend had it that the bottom was the heaven for poisonous creatures. Anyone who

    went down would definitely die!

    ¡°Of course.¡± Baixi¡¯s smile was very bright.

    ¡°Damn it, did you know all along? You deliberately didn¡¯t say it because you wanted us to apany you to your deaths? You¡¯re really too devious!¡± Sun Meiting pointed at Leng Ruoxue andined resentfully, her fierce gaze seeming like she wanted to eat her up.

    ¡°Miss Sum, did you lose your memory? I didn¡¯t ask you to take on this mission.¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes and said speechlessly. s! There were really all sorts of birds in the forest! It was obviously her fault, but she insisted on ming others.

    ¡°Miss Sun, you can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t spout nonsense. You were the one who epted this mission. What does it have to do with my master?¡± Feng Wu said mockingly.

    ¡°B-But I don¡¯t know that I have to go to the bottom of the cliff! I¡¯ve decided not to do this mission now,¡± Sun Meiting said after some thought. Boohoo¡­ She was really a little scared when she heard that she was going to the bottom of the cliff, so she would rather y dirty than do this so-called mission.

    Moreover, she believed that with her status, these people would definitely not dare to make things difficult for her if she was unwilling to do it.

    ¡°Miss Sun, what do you think our ck Mist Stronghold is? How can we let you have your way? I already said yesterday that we have toplete it since we epted the mission. Otherwise, the consequences are not something you can bear,¡± Xiao Fan said with slight displeasure.

    ¡°How dare you! I¡¯m the most favored youngdy of the Sun family!¡± Sun Meiting said arrogantly. Obviously, she didn¡¯t take Xiao Fan¡¯s threat seriously.

    ¡°The Sun family? Who does the Sun family think they are? Even if you are the patriarch of the Sun family, you have to do the mission for me, let alone being the youngdy of the Sun family,¡± Xiao Fan said with disdain. ck Mist Vige had always been very low-key, but at times, he didn¡¯t mind letting

    others understand their true strength.

    ¡°Miss Sun, in our ck Mist Stronghold, everything has to follow our rules,¡± Baixi said with a light smile.

    ¡°Miss Sun, you can choose not to do the mission,¡± Cao Yi reminded her.

    ¡°Really? I won¡¯t do it then,¡± Sun Meiting said hurriedly.

    ¡°Okay, then die now!¡± Cao Yi said emotionlessly and raised his right hand

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯l do it!¡± Sun Meiting had no choice but topromise when she saw the red mystic energy gathering in Cao Yi¡¯s palm. Boohoo¡­ She didn¡¯t want to die! She still had a bright future! How could she die in this lousy ce!

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s very dangerous down there. We¡¯ll definitely die if we go,¡± the guard beside Sun Meiting reminded her anxiously. Boohoo¡­ They were killed by this willful Miss!

    ¡°Do you think I want to go! But if we don¡¯t go down, they will kill us now. If we go, we might be able toplete the mission! Moreover, the few great mystics are not afraid of death. What are we afraid of? If someone really dies, there will still be those people to cover us!¡± Sun Meiting whispered to her

    subordinates. This idea had already taken shape in her mind after she felt the threat of that man. In short, she had to live..

 Chapter 754 - The Cliff Mission (3)

    <h4>Chapter 754: The Cliff Mission (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°But¡­¡± The guard was a little uneasy but couldn¡¯t say why.

    ¡°But what? Do you have a better way?¡± Sun Meiting red and questioned softly.

    ¡°No.¡± The guard stopped talking.

    ¡°Then do as I say,¡± Sun Meiting ordered.

    Even though Sun Meitingmunicated with her subordinates softly, how could she hide it from everyone present!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, looks like we were schemed against!¡± Empty said excitedly. Hehe, we were schemed against! He liked to be schemed against now.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. s! She couldn¡¯t understand. Could it be that the words¡¯ I¡¯m easy to bully ¡®were written on their faces? Otherwise, why did people always treat them as soft persimmons? In fact, they were very toothless!

    ¡°Are you ready? Tell me yourst words!¡± Hong Ying said.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have anyst words,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Why do you want myst words?¡± Sun Meiting said with some displeasure, feeling even angrier. Damn it, these people were already cursing them before they even went down. How ridiculous!

    ¡°In that case, your mission can begin,¡± Hong Ying reminded.

    ¡°Miss Sun, I still suggest you give one antidote pill to your beast!¡± Baixi said very kindly.

    ¡°know my limits. You don¡¯t have to meddle,¡± Sun Meiting said irritably.

    ¡°alright, consider me meddlesome, as long as Miss Sun doesn¡¯t regret it,¡± Baixi said nonchntly. Hehe, actually, she had long known that Sun Meiting wouldn¡¯t appreciate it, but she was kind! She still had to remind her.

    ¡°That¡¯s my business too. Hmph! Didn¡¯t they also not give their contract beasts antidote pills! Why don¡¯t you remind them?¡± Sun Meiting said indignantly. In her opinion, the reason this woman reminded her was obviously to see her embarrassed, so she wouldn¡¯t be fooled!

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to remind you.¡± Baixi looked at Feng Wu and smiled.

    ¡°Hmph! Then we don¡¯t need it either,¡± Sun Meiting said furiously. Then she summoned her flying beast, ordered her subordinates to sit up, and gave Leng Ruoxue and the others a provocative look.

    After that, she ordered her flying beast to carry them down the bottomless abyss

    ¡°Oh! Miss Sun is really impatient. I¡¯m not done talking yet,¡± Baixi said with slight regret. Then she tured to Leng Ruoxue and the others and said, ¡°There are still many good things below the cliff even though it¡¯s dangerous. That¡¯s the reward for your mission this time. However, how much you can obtain

    will depend on your ability.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder. Feng Wu, take us down!¡± Leng Ruoxue thanked Baixi and then said to Feng Wu.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Feng Wu transformed back into her original form.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others jumped onto Feng Wu¡¯s back, and Feng Wu flew them down the abyss

    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s so hot.¡± As soon as the phoenix with mes flew away, Whitey couldn¡¯t take it anymore and directly released arge amount of water-attribute mystic energy to lower the temperature here.

    ¡°It seems like the entire Phoenix n belongs to Leng Ruoxue now,¡± Hong Ying said thoughtfully. Well, that little girl was really not simple!

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Baixi asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Tch, there¡¯s no need to ask! Feng Wu is the patriarch of the Phoenix n! Since she has woken up, that means she has recognized you as her master.¡± Xiao Fan said understandingly. He had read through all the information rted to Leng Ruoxue yesterday after knowing her identity, so he more or less

    understood the people around her.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention these things yesterday?¡± Baixi said angrily. Hmph! Xiao Fan was in charge of intelligence, but he actually didn¡¯t report such a big matter to them. It was too much.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask.¡± Xiao Fan slipped away after speaking.

    ¡°Damn it, stop right there.¡± Baixi hurriedly chased after him.

    Hong Ying and Cao Yi quickly transformed into a ray of light and disappeared.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others felt that their vision was bing more and more blurry as they flew down the cliff. Moreover, the lower they flew, the darker it became, the thicker the poisonous fog in the air, and the temperature was so low that they could freeze to death. However, the mes on Feng

    ¡®Wu¡¯s body dispelled a lot of the coldness for them.

    As for Sun Meiting and the others, they were not so lucky. The beast could not fly down when they were halfway there. Moreover, the beast could not withstand the poison and fainted, and the person on its back naturally fell directly from the sky

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, did you hear anything?¡± Empty, who was lyingfortably on Feng Wu¡¯s back, asked with a naughty smile on his handsome face.

    ¡°Wind!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. Feng Wu¡¯s flying speed was obviously much faster after setting up an enchantment. She believed that they would reach the bottom of the cliff safely before long.

    ¡°Haha, no! I guess Sun Meiting flew down by herself because she found her beasts too slow,¡± Empty said understandingly.

    ¡°They just fell down! What¡¯s the big deal? This is within expectations,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very calmly. The more they went down, the more poisonous the air became. The poor beast would not be able to fly to the bottom of the cliff without antidote pills.

    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± Several loud bangs sounded from below the cliff just as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking

    ¡°Well! They¡¯re pretty fast. They¡¯re already here,¡± Leng Ruoxue gloated. From the sound of it, they must have suffered a serious fall! She didn¡¯t know if they still had the ability toplete this mission. Uh! It seemed like Sun Meiting and the others hadn¡¯t asked what the mission was yet.

    ¡°Master, we¡¯re here too,¡± Feng Wu said helplessly. Boohoo¡­ Someone arrived at the bottom of the cliff before it did. It was so big!

    ¡°Be careful, everyone,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded them. She then jumped off Feng Wu¡¯s back and looked around

    Well! It was pitch-ck at the bottom of the cliff, and they couldn¡¯t see their fingers if they stretched out their hands. However, there were countless green lights staring at them intently in the darkness. Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t have to guess to know that they had already be the food on the te of the

    poisonous creatures at the bottom of the cliff.. However, it was difficult to say who would eat who because she already felt Little Fire¡¯s excitement

 Chapter 755 - The Cliff Mission (4)

    <h4>Chapter 755: The Cliff Mission (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Woman, there¡¯s so much food!¡± Little me waved its little tail excitedly on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist and said impatiently.

    ¡°Little me, don¡¯t be too excited. We are also their food,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Yes, I know. Woman, there are a few here that I can¡¯t beat. You have to help me,¡± Little me pleaded with a fawning face.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue had always been protective of her loved ones, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t side with outsiders. Moreover, it was too dark here, and she didn¡¯t like it. Thinking of this, she directly used the light-attribute mystic technique ¡®Boundless Light¡¯. In an instant, the originally pitch-ck bottom

    of the cliff lit up like daytime, and the true appearance of this abyss was truly revealed in front of them.

    ¡°Lass, there are so many precious herbs here!¡± the little old man eximed when he saw the scene in front of him.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. After the bottom of the cliff lit up, they saw flowers and various herbs as far as the eye could see. Moreover, the poisonous creatures that were eyeing them covetously just now had all hidden away. It seemed like those things didn¡¯t like the day!

    ¡°Woman, my food is missing,¡± Little me said gloomily with tears in its eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! They wille out again,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised, but she couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. s! The bottom of the cliff in front of her was beautiful. Unfortunately, it was all used to confuse people because every flower and grass here were poisonous.

    ¡°Yes, I have to force them out.¡± Little me opened its little mouth to absorb the spiritual energy here after speaking

    Little me was busy absorbing the spiritual energy with poison, while Leng Ruoxue carefully searched for her target. Ten Thousand Root Grass! This grass might have a very ordinary name, but Ten Thousand Root Grass was very rare, and Ten Thousand Root Grass was also one of her missions.

    ¡°Lass, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone nearby.¡± The little old man and the others were also helping to search, but they didn¡¯t find the target beside them.

    ¡°Okay, Grandpa Du, let¡¯s go take a look over there!¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed to her left.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded and walked to the left together.

    The bottom of ck Mist Cliff was wide. Leng Ruoxue and the others walked around the bottom of the cliff for about four hours and only walked a third of the way. However, they gained a lot. Not only did they find more than ten thousand stalks of grass, they also collected a lot of other herbs.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s rest over there!¡± The freak pointed at a huge rock.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded and then sat down on the huge rock.

    ¡°Lass, this bottom of the cliff is really big. We¡¯ve walked for so long, but we haven¡¯t finished yet,¡± the little old man said in amazement.

    ¡°Yes! Grandpa Du, we need to find 15 herbs for the first mission, but we only found five. s! There¡¯s still more to find!¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed softly and said helplessly. There were many herbs under the cliff, but what was needed for the mission was very rare.

    ¡°Lass, the herbs here are all poisonous. What a pity,¡± the little old man said with some heartache. There was no way to refine normal pills if the herbs were tainted with poison.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It can be refined into poison!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Lass, you¡¯re an alchemist! I¡¯ve never seen an alchemist as passionate about refining poison as you!¡± the little old man said with a doting face.

    ¡°Grandpa Du, there¡¯s nothing wrong with poison. It can save lives at critical moments!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± the little old man said after some thought.

    ¡°Empty, what are you thinking? Why are you smiling so cunningly?¡± Leng Ruoxue unintentionally turned her head and couldn¡¯t help asking curiously when she realized that Empty was smiling secretly.

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m thinking of another group!¡± Empty exined with a light smile. He had just used his divine sense to quietly scout around and found many funny things.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, they¡¯re looking for us,¡± Empty added.

    ¡°Oh, they¡¯re still alive?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little surprised. Were these people cockroaches? They were quite inactive!

    ¡°Yes, but it won¡¯tst long. You¡¯ll know soon,¡± Empty said with a smile.

    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re actually hiding here!¡± A sharp female voice sounded from behind them just as Empty finished speaking.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others couldn¡¯t help turning around, only to find five beggars standing behind them. Not only were their clothes tattered, but they were also covered in injuries, looking very disheveled!

    ¡°Uh! Who is this?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be puzzled with a smile on her beautiful face.

    ¡°Tm Sun Meiting. Damn it, don¡¯t pretend not to know us. Hurry up and hand over what you found,¡± Sun Meiting roared furiously. Damn, why were they not injured at all, and their clothes were spotless and clean, while they were covered in wounds and ragged clothes? It was really too unfair.

    ¡°ya! Do we know each other? What do you want us to hand over?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of curiosity.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s the mission items you found. Hurry up and give it to us. Otherwise, we¡¯ll teach you a lesson,¡± Sun Meiting threatened fiercely.

    ¡°Why should we give you what we found?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in return. Well! She really couldn¡¯t understand this Miss Sun¡¯s thoughts. Did she really think they were pushovers?

    ¡°Hmph! If not for you, why would we ept this lousy mission? It¡¯s all your fault, so be good and hand over the mission items you found. Otherwise, our Sun family won¡¯t let you go.¡± Sun Meiting took it for granted that the woman in front of her had caused her to ept the mission! Therefore, she had to

    be responsible until the end!

    ¡°Miss Sun, are you an idiot? Did I ask you to take on a mission? Or do you think you still have the chance to leave after taking on this mission? Well! The Sun family probably won¡¯t have the chance to stand up for you anymore. I think you should stay here obediently!¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. s!

    She really didn¡¯t know what the brains of these youngdies from noble families were made of. Why were their thoughts different from ordinary people!

    ¡°Damn it, I won¡¯t stay in this damn ce,¡± Sun Meiting roared angrily. Unfortunately, she was ignored by Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Miss.¡± At this moment, a guard gently pulled Sun Meiting¡¯s sleeve and whispered.

 Chapter 756 - Different Treatment (1)

    <h4>Chapter 756: Different Treatment (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°What?¡± Sun Meiting said irritably.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t anger them first. Let¡¯s rify the mission and then follow behind them to do the mission. After weplete the mission and leave this ce, won¡¯t these people be at Miss¡¯s mercy!¡± the guard reminded softly. In fact, he saw that Leng Ruoxue and the others were dressed clean, so he suspected

    that they had a special method to avoid the poisonous creatures here, so he thought of this method.

    ¡°Yes, what you said makes sense,¡± Sun Meiting praised. Then she said to Leng Ruoxue and the others, ¡°I don¡¯t want your things now. Just tell me the contents of the mission.¡±

    Leng Ruoxue looked at Sun Meiting with interest and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. s! This Sun family was really arrogant! They obviously wanted to ask for help, but their tone was still so unyielding. Did they really think they owed them?

    ¡°Everyone, we came down in a hurry, so we forgot to ask about the mission content. I hope you can tell us.¡± A guard had to lower his stance and beg when he saw that Leng Ruoxue and the others didn¡¯t react for a while. However, he knew that his young miss didn¡¯t care to do such a thing!

    ¡°Alright! The first mission is to gather fifteen herbs at the bottom of ck Mist Cliff. The second mission is to crack an array formation. The location is also at the bottom of ck Mist Cliff. However, it will only appear after finding all the herbs. As for the third mission! I don¡¯t know either,¡± Leng Ruoxue

    exined simply.

    ¡°Oh, thank you. May I know what the fifteen herbs are?¡± the guard asked very humbly.

    ¡°There are Ten Thousand Root Grass, Snake Concealed Flower, Scorpion Tail Needle¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. These herbs were notmon, and even alchemists might not know all of them. Therefore, she had already seen a big question mark on the faces of Sun Meiting and the others as.

    expected.

    ¡°Uh! I hope Miss can tell us in detail,¡± the guard said helplessly. Boohoo¡­ What were these things! The five of them were puzzled.

    ¡°Ttold you in detail!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of innocence.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The guard was depressed. They only knew the name of the herb, but they didn¡¯t even know if the herb was round or t. How could they pick it up! Boohoo.

    ¡°Grandpa Du, let¡¯s continue looking! This antidote pill only has 24 hours of efficacy. We have to hurry,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the others after resting for a while.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The little old man and the others hurriedly stood up when they heard that. Sun Meiting and the others, who had just sat down and had yet to warm up, also hurriedly stood up.

    ¡°Continue resting! We¡¯ve had enough,¡± the little old man said with a smile.

    ¡°No, no need. We¡¯ve had enough rest,¡± the guard said hurriedly. What a joke. Where could they find these people if they continued resting! Boohoo¡­ It was easy to find them!

    Just like that, Leng Ruoxue and the others walked in front while five tails followed behind them.

    Sun Meiting and the others followed Leng Ruoxue and the others wherever they went!

    Sun Meiting and the others also followed Leng Ruoxue and the others to pick herbs. In their opinion, whatever these people picked would definitely be needed for the mission!

    Unfortunately, wishes were beautiful, but reality was cruel. Leng Ruoxue and the others didn¡¯t care if it was a mission item. They would pluck anything that they felt was useful or might be useful in the future. Sun Meiting and the others would snatch it whenever they saw which herb they picked.

    However, what looked like it was not the same herb. Therefore, Sun Meiting and the others didn¡¯t realize that what they picked was useless.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there only fifteen types? Why did they pick so many?¡± Sun Meiting, who was exhausted to death, couldn¡¯t help stopping andining. Hmph! These people must have done it on purpose. They knew that they didn¡¯t know these herbs, but they picked so many.

    ¡°Miss, we have to follow quickly. Our mission won¡¯t bepleted if we lose them,¡± the guard reminded. s! They didn¡¯t know those herbs! Therefore, there was nothing they could do even if they plucked all the grass here!

    Oh no, why were those people surrounding each other? They would not be able to see what kind of herbs they were picking if they blocked them. The guard couldn¡¯t help being a little depressed when he saw Leng Ruoxue and the others forming a circle. However, he still thickened his skin and went

    forward, and he saw them picking a purple-red grass through the gap revealed in the middle of them.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s about time.¡± The little old man said with a naughty smile after picking about half of the purple-red grass.

    ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t pluck all of them. We have to leave some for others!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very kindly. The five of them continued forward after speaking.

    Sun Meiting and the others swarmed forward and hurriedly plucked the purple grass when they saw Leng Ruoxue and the others leave

    ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, a scream sounded from someone¡¯s mouth.

    Immediately after, they heard the sound of fighting

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, looks like the battle is quite intense!¡± Empty said with a smile as he listened to the banging sounds not far away.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back and take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Well! She couldn¡¯t lead the way for them for nothing! She had to collect some benefits! The benefits were naturally those poisonous creatures!

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others returned to the ce where the purple grass grew, they saw scorpion that had died lying on the ground. The scorpion was purple-red all over and was the size of a millstone. Sun Meiting and the others were sitting on the ground panting,

    After seeing the scorpion, Little me on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist hurriedly crawled down from her hand and used its sharp teeth to bite open the poisonous nd on the scorpion¡¯s tail. It sucked it as if it was tasting delicious and even closed its eyes with a look of enjoyment.

    ¡°Damn it, we killed that scorpion,¡± Sun Meiting couldn¡¯t help roaring furiously when she saw a snakeing to share their spoils of war. She didn¡¯t want that ugly scorpion, but she couldn¡¯t let others take advantage of her.

    Unfortunately, Leng Ruoxue and the others ignored her words again..

 Chapter 757 - Different Treatment (2)

    <h4>Chapter 757: Different Treatment (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    After Little me was full, it licked its little mouth, then red at Sun Meiting in a show of force and crawled back to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist. Then the few of them tured and left.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Sun Meiting was so angry!

    ¡°Miss, calm down. Now isn¡¯t the time to lose your temper. Let¡¯s follow quickly!¡± the guard hurriedly coaxed. s! He didn¡¯t want this Eldest Miss to offend those people. After all, they had to rely on them below!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Sun Meiting nodded reluctantly. She might be willful, but she also knew that she couldn¡¯t do anything to Leng Ruoxue and the others here, so she had to bear with it no matter how angry she was. Hmph! She would settle the score with those people after they went out! She calcted in her heart,

    and then the five of them immediately followed

    However, Sun Meiting and the others were depressed the entire way because they were always attacked by poisonous creatures. For some reason, those poisonous creatures would always run out after Leng Ruoxue and the others harvested the same herbs even though everyone harvested the same herbs.

    It was really too despicable! What was even more infuriating was that the little red snake woulde over to enjoy the fruits of theirbor every time they exerted all their strength to kill the poisonous creatures

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, this is thest ce,¡± Empty said with a light smile as he looked at the radius of 50 kilometers in front of him.

    ¡°Yes, we are still short of thest herb. I believe the second mission location will appear after we find it all.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes swept the surrounding scenery.

    There was a deep pool here, and the water was so clear that the bottom could be seen. There were fish swimming in it from time to time. The fish were silver-white in color, and each of them was the size of an adult¡¯s two palms. They looked very fat and delicious, but Leng Ruoxue knew that these fish

    were also poisonous. However, it was precisely because they were poisonous that the taste was more delicious.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m going to catch fish.¡± Feng Wu looked at the fish in the pool.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s continue after dinner!¡± Leng Ruoxue brought everyone to a rtively safe ce to sit down after speaking, s! They had searched for almost a day, and the first mission was finally about to bepleted. In order toplete the mission early, they didn¡¯t even have time to eat lunch, and they

    had to eat well for dinner.

    Before long, Feng Wu had caught more than a dozen fat fish, and Leng Ruoxue and the others had started a fire. They prepared a pot, took out a few pieces of raw meat, and nned to grill them together.

    Sun Meiting and the others arrived at thest ce at the bottom of the cliff in an extremely sorry state. They were so angry that they were about to explode when they saw Leng Ruoxue and the others already starting a fire and cooking! Damn! They were working tirelessly behind, but these people were

    preparing to eat.

    ¡°Who allowed you to eat? You haven¡¯t found all the herbs yet!¡± Sun Meiting roared angrily.

    ¡°Of course we have to eat if we¡¯re hungry! Otherwise, how can we have the stamina to deal with those poisonous creaturester!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded very kindly.

    ¡°There¡­ there¡¯s more?¡± Sun Meiting said gloomily. They had already killed many along the way and were bitten many times. However, they showed no signs of being poisoned, and she attributed all this to the antidote pill they had eaten before descending the cliff.

    ¡°Of course there are. Don¡¯t tell me you think only the poisonous creatures you killed are down this cliff!¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a naughty smile. s! The poisonous creatures had already begun to be restless after Sun Meiting and the others plucked all the food from the poisonous creatures.

    However, they still had concerns, so they didn¡¯t dare to attack in full force. This was also letting Sun Meiting and the others off easy. Otherwise, how could they have walked here alive!

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m going to catch fish too.¡± The guard didn¡¯t dare to not believe Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, so he volunteered.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Sun Meiting was also afraid that a poisonous substance would run out to cause trouble for them, so she agreed without thinking.

    Seeing that Sun Meiting agreed, the guard led the other guard to catch fish like Feng Wu. However, before they could catch the fish, they were bitten by the fish as food. The two of them were extraordinarily depressed looking at their fingers that were gradually turning ck! Boohoo¡­ Why was this! They

    were bitten by poisonous creatures while picking herbs, and the fish was bitten again! Why was nothing happening to them! Heaven was so unfair. However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that the matter of making them vomit blood was yet toe!

    Leng Ruoxue and the others had already begun picking herbs when Sun Meiting and the others were done preparing the food.

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s eat quickly. Our mission won¡¯t bepleted if they pluck all the herbs.¡± The guard reminded her with a petty heart as he looked at the five people picking herbs not far away. At this moment, he only wanted toplete the mission quickly and had long forgotten that Leng Ruoxue and the

    others would not pluck all the herbs at all.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? We¡¯ll snatch them if we can¡¯t. Can¡¯t we deal with them with our strength?¡± Sun Meiting said nonchntly. Hmph! Don¡¯t me me for being merciless if these people don¡¯t leave them alone.

    ¡°Miss, the mission isn¡¯tpleted yet, so they can¡¯t die!¡± the guard reminded. The bottom of the cliff might seem calm, but he could already feel that the things hiding in the dark had not really appeared yet. If Leng Ruoxue and the others were alive, they could help them block the danger at the critical

    moment. More importantly, these people seemed to be very confident in the mission, so it was even more impossible to let them die first!

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Sun Meiting was not stupid. She knew that before leaving this ce, she could not touch Leng Ruoxue and the others no matter how much she hated them. Boohoo¡­ They knew nothing about missions! They would not be able to leave this ce without Leng Ruoxue.

    The freak who was picking herbs said helplessly as he looked at the malicious gaze not far away, ¡°Xue¡¯er, they¡¯re ying dirty again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know, However, we¡¯ll let them go on the ount that they can lure Little me¡¯s food out!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Hehe! They were using each other anyway, so she didn¡¯t care what bad intentions Sun Meiting and the others thought!

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Little me nodded vigorously in agreement after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°Lass, it¡¯s about time. Leave the rest for them!¡± the little old man blinked and said kindly..

 Chapter 758 - Different Treatment (3)

    <h4>Chapter 758 Different Treatment (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Yes, Miss Sun. We¡¯re done picking. The rest is for you.¡± Leng Ruoxue brought everyone to rest after speaking.

    ¡°Hmph! At least you know your ce,¡± Sun Meiting said proudly. Then she led her subordinates to pluck the grass in a hurry¡­

    A momentter, everyone present heard a loud bang. Then the ground under their feet began to split apart, and countless giant scorpions, giant ants, and spiders surged up from the ground. Each of them was several

    timesrger than the ones Sun Meiting and the others killed previously. At the same time, countless snakes crawled over from all directions and surrounded them¡­

    ¡°Damn it, where did these thingse from?¡± Sun Meiting said with a tingling scalp. She hated these disgusting things the most, but the number of things in front of her was unimaginable.

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s not act rashly. The five of us alone can¡¯t deal with these poisonous creatures,¡± the guard reminded very implicitly. What he implied was that he wanted to join forces with Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°I know.¡± Sun Meiting raised her eyes and looked in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s direction. However, it was fine if she didn¡¯t look. She almost vomited blood when she saw it. Damn! What was going on? Why were there so many

    poisonous creatures around them while they only had two or three kittens¡­

    ¡°Damn it, why don¡¯t you surround them!¡± Sun Meiting couldn¡¯t help but fly into a rage out of humiliation and roar at the poisonous creatures surrounding her.

    However, when those poisonous creatures heard Sun Meiting¡¯s words, their small eyes revealed looks as if they were looking at an idiot, and they couldn¡¯t help but grumble in their hearts. Damn! Do you think we¡¯re as

    stupid as you! Those people were not made of tofu. They could afford to offend them! Moreover, beforeing, Boss had instructed that no matter who they provoked, they couldn¡¯t provoke that little red snake.

    Otherwise, they would bear the consequences themselves!

    ¡°Miss, calm down,¡± the guard said with a headache. He couldn¡¯t help cursing in his heart. What a pig brain. He still wanted to offend her at this time.

    ¡°Calm down my a * s! Isn¡¯t this bullying!¡± Sun Meiting roared irrationally. With that, she wanted to rush in the direction of Leng Ruoxue and the others. However, before she could run, she was bitten by the giant

    poisonous scorpion closest to her several times¡­

    ¡°Ah! Damn it!¡± Sun Meiting was angry. She waved the soft whip in her hand and injected mystic energy into it, attacking the scorpion that bit her¡­

    ¡°Pa!¡± The weak scorpion died before it could retaliate.

    The poisonous creatures were angry when they saw theirpanions being killed in front of them. ¡°Ao! Ao!¡± After a few howls, the poisonous creatures waved their giant ws that made cracking sounds and attacked

    Sun Meiting and the others¡­

    There were many poisonous creatures, but their strength was not high. They were basically not at the level of a Transcendent Divine Beast. Therefore, Sun Meiting and the others were almost one at a time. Soon, the

    number of poisonous creatures decreased by a third. At this moment, Little me climbed down from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist matter-of-factly and dashed to the battlefield to absorb the poisonous nds of the dead

    poisonous creatures without working¡­

    Xiaohuo was absorbing happily, but Sun Meiting and the others were so tired that they vomited blood. The depression in their hearts was indescribable when they saw Leng Ruoxue and the others standing by the side

    watching themotion. They really wanted to faint if possible. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t dare to! If they really fainted, they would probably be food for these poisonous creatures in the next second.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, when should we attack?¡± Empty looked at the battle situation and asked.

    ¡°Wait a while more. Thergest one isn¡¯t out yet!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded with a light smile. Well, they had to conserve their energy! It would be impossible to count on Sun Meiting and the others for thergest ones!

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s watch themotion then!¡± Empty said with a smile. Then he turned his gaze to the center of the battle and also nced at the few scorpions surrounding them.

    The scorpions shrank their heads after sensing Empty¡¯s gaze and tried their best to reduce their presence. Boohoo¡­ These people were really too deceiving. They looked like small shrimps, but they were true great

    white sharks in their bones! They couldn¡¯t afford to offend them! They couldn¡¯t afford to offend them! With this in mind, the scorpions looked at each other and quietly slipped away¡­

    ¡°Woman, I¡¯m back!¡± After some time, Little me, which was full, returned to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side from the battlefield. At this moment, Sun Meiting and the others had also eliminated all the poisonous little minions!

    They were sitting on the ground, panting heavily from exhaustion!

    ¡°Yes, are you full?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Little Fire¡¯s deted belly doubtfully and asked curiously.

    ¡°No! Hehe! I¡¯ve already digested the venom,¡± Little me said proudly. A slightly cold voice immediately sounded in its ears just as it finished speaking.

    ¡°Human, how dare you kill our subordinates. Hmph! You¡¯re dead meat.¡± The one who spoke was a snake covered in ck and covered in poisonous gas. This snake was nearly 100 meters in length and about ten meters

    in width. Moreover, its gaze was cold and fierce. At this moment, it was staring at Sun Meiting and the others tightly. Not only that, but this snake was also a level-seven Transcendent Divine Beast. On both sides of this

    snake were two huge ck scorpions and spiders that were like small mountains. They were level five and level six Transcendent Divine Beasts. There were many Transcendent Divine Beasts behind them, but almost

    all were around level two or three.

    ¡°Damn it, are you blind?! They have a share too. Why are you only looking for us!¡± The scarred Sun Meiting couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and roared at the snake, nning to drag Leng Ruoxue and the others into the water.

    ¡°Them? They didn¡¯t kill my subordinates. You killed them all!¡± The cold snake¡¯s eyes rolled between Leng Ruoxue and Sun Meiting. Then the huge snake said, and at the same time, it pouted in its heart. Hmph! Who

    didn¡¯t know that persimmons had to be pinched by the weak! It wanted to find trouble with the other five, but it could not afford to!

    In fact, they also treated Leng Ruoxue and the others as food when they first descended to the bottom of the cliff! However, after careful discussion, they unanimously believed that those people could not be provoked,

    not because they saw the true strength of Leng Ruoxue and the others, but because of an animal¡¯s intuition and instinct..

 Chapter 759 - Different Treatment (4)

    <h4>Chapter 759 Different Treatment (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°You¡­¡± The snake¡¯s words almost made Sun Meiting faint. This was too much of a bully. She, who had always been arrogant, never dreamed that she would one day receive such unfair treatment. Moreover, it was the

    beast she hated the most! How could the proud her bear this!

    ¡°Damn it, you beasts, do you know who I am? I¡¯m the Miss of the Sun family! How dare you treat me like this! I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Sun Meiting roared with a face full of anger. She was so angry that she even forgot that

    no matter how noble her status was, it was impossible for these poisonous creatures who had lived at the bottom of the cliff to recognize her!

    ¡°The Sun family? I¡¯ve never heard of them.¡± Sure enough, the poisonous creatures led by the giant snake blinked in confusion, their faces full of question marks.

    ¡°Big Brother, it seems like she wants to use her identity to pressure us. Let¡¯s not talk nonsense with her. Hurry up and attack!¡± the scorpion beside the giant snake said impatiently.

    ¡°Okay, avenge our subordinates. Go!¡± The giant snake ordered, and the poisonous creatures beside it swarmed forward¡­

    As the poisonous creatures ran, the bottom of the cliff immediately became poisonous fog. In a few seconds, the scarred Sun Meiting and the others disappeared. They didn¡¯t even have the time to ask for help¡­

    After a while, the poisonous fog dissipated, and Leng Ruoxue and the others could clearly see the poisonous creatures led by the giant snake surrounding them.

    ¡°What? It¡¯s our turn now?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes gently nced at the giant snake and said with a spurious smile.

    ¡°Uh! Misunderstanding! You¡¯re mistaken.¡± The giant snake was stunned and then hurriedly tried to curry favor.

    ¡°Why else are you surrounding us!¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. Then she raised a slender jade hand, and a small me danced on her tender white fingertips¡­

    ¡°What a misunderstanding!¡± Cold sweat rolled down the giant snake¡¯s body. Boohoo¡­ The me gave it so much pressure! It would probably be lying on the ground if it didn¡¯t forcefully hold on!

    ¡°Oh,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered lightly and then fell silent.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Didn¡¯t you alreadyplete the first mission? I¡¯m here to tell you the second mission location,¡± the giant snake exined, its little heart trembling non-stop.

    ¡°Okay. Do you want to check my mission items?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly and asked calmly.

    ¡°No¡­ There¡¯s no need. I believe in your credit,¡± the giant snake said hurriedly. Boohoo¡­ Those herbs were all their favorite food! However, they were all gone.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help butugh after hearing what the giant snake said. The poisonous thing that even killed the mission person actually said that it believed her. Wasn¡¯t this very ridiculous?

    ¡°What are youughing about?¡± the giant snake asked in puzzlement. It knew that these humans were not afraid of it, but there was no need tough so happily!

    ¡°Little snake, our Little Fire is very interested in the poison in your bodies.¡± Leng Ruoxue ignored the giant snake¡¯s question and looked at the poisonous thing sneaking nces at her like a little wife in front of her with

    a light smile.

    ¡°Uh! What do you mean?¡± The giant snake¡¯s brain couldn¡¯t keep up, and it couldn¡¯t help asking foolishly.

    ¡°Give me the poison in your bodies,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly.

    ¡°How can that be?¡± the giant scorpion interrupted before the snake could answer.

    ¡°T¡¯ll give you two choices. One is to do it willingly, and the other is to do it ourselves,¡± Empty said with a light smile.

    ¡°Can I choose the third one?¡± The giant snake lowered its head and asked softly, but it couldn¡¯t help crying and cursing in its heart. Boohoo¡­ This group of bandits! It was easy for them to umte some poison!

    ¡°Little snakes, you don¡¯t have a third choice, and I don¡¯t want much. Just give half of the poison in your bodies to my Little Fire,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. Well, look at how kind she was! If it were others, they

    would probably have killed these poisonous creatures long ago. However, these poisonous beasts didn¡¯t attack them, so of course she wouldn¡¯t kill them herself.

    Boohoo¡­ A beast with a master is a treasure, a beast without a master is like a de of grass! The huge snake couldn¡¯t help but grumble in its heart. Then it raised its head and secretly looked at the little red snake that

    was not even as thick as an adult¡¯s finger, feeling abnormally depressed. It was obviously a little fellow more poisonous than them, but it still wanted to rob them. It was too much!

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be reluctant. I can also share a little of the poison with you as an exchange! However, I¡¯m afraid not many of you can bear my poison,¡± Little me, which was coiled around Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist, said.

    ¡°Uh! I know. You can only give us five. Forget the others,¡± the giant snake said impatiently. Hehe, it would be very beneficial to their strength if they could obtain this little red snake¡¯s poison! It couldn¡¯t even ask for

    such a good thing, so of course it was willing.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Little me nodded and was about to open its little mouth to bite the giant snake, but Leng Ruoxue stopped it.

    ¡°Wait, little snake, tell us the location of the next mission first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said hurriedly. Well, she didn¡¯t know if this snake could withstand Little Fire¡¯s poison, but who would tell them the location if Little Fire

    fainted from the poison!

    ¡°The second mission is under the pool,¡± the giant snake said and then motioned for Little me to begin.

    Little me nodded, and then bit the giant snake¡¯s poison sack. After absorbing almost half of the venom, it injected another drop of its poison into the giant snake¡¯s body and did the same to the other four poisonous

    beasts. As for the others, it only absorbed half of their poison¡­

    After a long time.

    After absorbing the toxins, Little me crawled unsteadily back to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist. Then it looked up at her and said, ¡°Woman, I¡¯m going to advance.¡±

    ¡°Advance? When?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in surprise. It usually didn¡¯t see how Little me cultivated, so why did it advance just like that!

    ¡°Immediately.¡± Little me transformed into a red light and ran to a spacious ce to prepare to advance after speaking.

    Before long, the Heaven Earth Laws descended into the abyss¡­

    After advancing, Little me crawled back onto Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist proudly.

    Leng Ruoxue held Little me in her hand and observed it carefully. Well! Why didn¡¯t this Little me grow up at all after advancing? Instead, it became smaller and smaller. Moreover, its body became more and more

    translucent, beautiful and dazzling!.

 Chapter 760 - Advanced Antidote Pill (1)

    <h4>Chapter 760 Advanced Antidote Pill (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Hehe! Woman, I¡¯m even more beautiful!¡± Little me said proudly. This was the first time it advanced since birth!

    ¡°Little me, what¡¯s your current strength?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. There really wasn¡¯t much difference apart from bing more beautiful after this Little me advanced.

    ¡°Strength? What do you need strength for?¡± Little me blinked its ruby-like beautiful eyes, its face full of question marks.

    ¡°Uh! Pretend I didn¡¯t ask,¡± Leng Ruoxue said gloomily.

    ¡°Hehe! Woman, | just want poison,¡± Little me said with a face full of pride. Then it looked at the five big poisonous creatures who were dozing off and pondered in secret. Well, if they bit it after advancing, these

    poisonous creatures would probably have died long ago!

    ¡°Oh! Let¡¯s go to the pool toplete the second mission!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the freak and the others seeing that Little me¡¯s matter was resolved.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded and then walked toward the pool.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others watched carefully by the pool, looking for the entrance¡­

    ¡°Master, I think something is amiss there,¡± Feng Wu said after observing it with the unique secret technique of the Phoenix n.

    Leng Ruoxue looked in the direction Feng Wu was pointing. The bottom of the pool was covered with rocks, and the two pieces Feng Wu chose seemed to be slightly different in color. However, they would not be

    discovered at all if she didn¡¯t look carefully. At this point, she sent a stream of mystic power to hit the two rocks. In an instant, the pool sank, and a secret room was exposed in front of them¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, should we go down?¡± Empty looked at the pitch-ck secret room and asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go down first!¡± Feng Wu said and then ignited her vital me. This way, they wouldn¡¯t be hurt even if there was any danger down there.

    Feng Wu led the way up the stairs, Leng Ruoxue and the others following closely behind.

    The door of the secret room closed as soon as they entered.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, looks like we can forget about leaving this ce if we can¡¯t break through the array.¡± Empty teased with a light smile as he looked at the closed door of the secret chamber.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and then looked at the secret room in front of her.

    The walls of this secret room were embedded with night pearls, illuminating the secret room as if it was daytime. The entire secret room was not big, and there were no items for missions inside. There was an array

    formation on one of the walls of the secret room. Well, this should be the exit.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others came to the wall covered with array formations and observed.

    ¡°Lass, I know nothing about array formations! I can only rely on you,¡± the little old man said helplessly. In fact, array formations were not prevalent on the Boundless Heaven Continent. Therefore, very few people

    specially studied them. Therefore, array formations had almost been lost long ago.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded and looked at the array formation in front of her. Well, this array formation was a little familiar. She should have seen it in the array formation collection left behind by her master. What was its

    name again?

    Leng Ruoxue searched her memory. Ah! She remembered that this array formation was called the Illusionary Array! It was an array formation thatbined reality and illusion. Moreover, if she remembered correctly,

    this array formation should be an advanced array formation. Not many people could set it up. She didn¡¯t expect to see it here. However, this array should only be considered a simple Illusionary Array!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, is this array easy to break?¡± Empty asked curiously. Boohoo¡­ He was also an array formation idiot. However, he knew that Xue¡¯er had specially studied it! Therefore, he was not very worried that they would be

    trapped here.

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult as long as we find the array core,¡± Leng Ruoxue said and then carefully searched the array formation¡­

    The freak and the others naturally didn¡¯t dare to disturb Leng Ruoxue when they saw that her thoughts were on the array formation.

    After more than ten minutes, Leng Ruoxue finally discovered the abnormality and said happily to everyone, ¡°Founzd it, it¡¯s here.¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± Everyone immediately looked over, but they didn¡¯t find anything different from the ces Xue¡¯er mentioned!

    ¡°Take a closer look. There is spiritual energy flowing on the array formation, and the direction and speed of spiritual energy flowing here are slightly different from other ces, so I¡¯m sure this is the eye of the array

    formation,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently. With that, she released a stream of mystic power to strike the location of the array formation. Immediately, the array formation on the wall disappeared, and the exit was

    revealed in front of everyone.

    ¡°This array doesn¡¯t look that difficult!¡± the little old man said in puzzlement.

    ¡°Hehe! Grandpa Du, this array is called the Illusionary Array. However, it can only be considered simple. The true Illusionary Array¡¯s eyes are not so easy to find, so we picked up a bargain!¡± Leng Ruoxue exined with

    a light smile.

    ¡°Oh, no wonder! However, no matter what, the second mission is finallypleted. Let¡¯s leave this ce quickly!¡± the little old man urged. It felt gloomy here, and he didn¡¯t want to stay any longer.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, and then everyone left.

    After the array formation of the secret chamber was unlocked, Hong Ying, who was in the hall at the back of ck Mist Cliff, immediately sensed it.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue and the others have unlocked the array formation.¡± Hong Ying looked at the other three people.

    ¡°Really?¡± The three of them hurriedly stood up in surprise.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Hong Ying nodded. That array formation might only be a simple ¡®Illusionary Array¡¯, but there were almost no people in this world who could unlock it. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help paying more attention to

    Leng Ruoxue and the others. s! He didn¡¯t know if they couldplete thest mission?

    ¡°Thest mission¡­¡± Baixi hesitated, but the other three understood what she meant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My intuition tells me that they can definitely do it,¡± Xiao Fan said. In fact, he was not too confident.

    ¡°Go do what you have to do. Thest mission will probably take a long time,¡± Hong Ying said. Then he was the first to get up and leave the hall¡­

    At the same time, Leng Ruoxue and the others found themselves in another secret room aftering out of the exit.

    This secret room was very spacious. There was a table and five chairs in it, as if they were specially prepared for them. Moreover, the spiritual energy in the secret room was very abundant..

 Chapter 761 - Advanced Antidote Pill (2)

    <h4>Chapter 761 Advanced Antidote Pill (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Uh! Where is this ce?¡± The little old man¡¯s face was full of question marks.

    At this moment, Leng Ruoxue picked up a jade slip on the table and sent her divine sense into it...

    ¡°We want toplete the third mission here,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined after reading it.

    ¡°What¡¯s the third mission?¡± The little old man and the others were very curious.

    ¡°Refine pills, divine-level antidote pills,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly, but she was depressed in her heart because she had never refined divine-level pills at all. s! Wasn¡¯t this

    making things difficult for them! Moreover, they had prepared food for them for countless years, presumably prepared to work hard for a long time.

    ¡°What?¡± The little old man was shocked, thinking that he had heard it wrong.

    ¡°Grandpa Du, the third mission is to refine a divine-ranked antidote pill. Moreover, it has to be at least an intermediate divine pill and above.¡± Leng Ruoxue exined very

    clearly this time. As far as she knew, divine-ranked pills were different from the pills they knew now. Even the same divine-ranked pill was divided into elementary,

    intermediate, advanced, holy, and the best pill kings. Most of the divine-ranked pills were only elementary even if they were sessfully refined. In order to refine better

    quality pills, one had to have more herbs, heaven, earth, people, and none could becking.

    ¡°Lass! Whether we can go out this time will all depend on you!¡± the little old man said helplessly. s! A divine-level pill! Other alchemists might not know, but he knew very

    well that if they refined a divine-level pill, they needed to have two elements. First, they had to have the intrinsic divine me. Second, they had to have sufficient spiritual

    energy to support them. Therefore, alchemists in this world might not be able to refine divine pills even if they had the intrinsic divine me. The main reason was that the

    spiritual energy in their bodies was insufficient.

    ¡°Grandpa Du, I¡¯ve never refined a divine pill before either,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Your hopes are the greatest,¡± the little old man said with a smile.

    ¡°Lass, he asked us to refine antidote pills. Does he have a pill form? What about herbs?¡± the little old man continued asking.

    ¡°Yes, not only do we have pill forms, but we also have herbs and food, so we will probably stay here for a long time,¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. s! Everyone she

    could think of had thought of it. What else could she say! She really regretted taking this mission now. Why were you so curious about the bottom of ck Mist Cliff for no

    reason! Great, she was trapped here now!

    Suddenly, a loud bang attracted the attention of Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Empty, what are you doing?¡± Cold sweat broke out on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯ll try to see if this wall is sturdy,¡± Empty exined. Then he attacked the wall with mystic energy again and again.

    ¡°Empty, don¡¯t waste your energy. That wall won¡¯t break,¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. s! Why was Empty so childish?

    ¡°Is this wall made of Millennium Meteoric Iron?¡± Empty asked curiously.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s ten-thousand-year-old ck iron,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Oh, no wonder.¡± Empty stared at the entire wall with shining eyes, thinking how good it would be if he could steal a piece!

    ¡°Empty, don¡¯t have any ideas about that wall. Let¡¯s think about what you will do in the future!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Uh! What else can we do? We can¡¯t go out again. Boohoo...¡± Empty said gloomily. Then he looked at Leng Ruoxue with tears in his starry eyes, his eyes obviously saying ¡®It¡¯s

    up to you¡¯.

    ¡°You can enter the space,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded kindly.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll enter the space and stay there!¡± Empty said after some thought.

    ¡°Okay. What about you?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the freak and the others and asked.

    ¡°T¡¯ll apany you,¡± the freak was the first to express his opinion.

    ¡°Lass, I¡¯ll apany you too,¡± the little old man said.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go into my space!¡± Feng Wu said. Well, she couldn¡¯t help much outside, so it was better to cultivate in her space.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, sent Empty and Feng Wu into the space, and moved Zheng En out.

    ¡°Miss, do you want to refine a divine pill?¡± Zheng En asked excitedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Uh! Miss, I can¡¯t,¡± Zheng En said hurriedly. Boohoo... His spiritual energy was not enough to refine divine pills.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve prepared spirit fruits for you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. Hehe, she had thought about it, so she couldn¡¯t allow Zheng En to refuse!

    ¡°Moreover, Zheng En, this is a good opportunity to practice! We don¡¯t need our own herbs, what are you afraid of!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Uh! Are those herbs enough for the two of us to practice?¡± Zheng En was a little tempted. He naturally didn¡¯t want to let go of such a good opportunity like others providing

    herbs. However, if there were too few herbs, it was better to let Miss practice! After all, Miss¡¯s chances of sessfully refining the divine pill were much higher than his.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s definitely enough,¡± Leng Ruoxue said mysteriously. Then she picked up the storage ring on the table and handed one to Zheng En. Hehe! The herbs in this

    ring were enough for them to cultivate for a few years.

    Zheng En took the ring and sent his divine sense in. Then he revealed a face full of joy and said, ¡°Hehe, Miss, I will practice well!¡±

    After speaking, the two of them each upied a corner and began refining pills...

    A monthter.

    Leng Ruoxue and Zheng En were still practicing non-stop. Moreover, they had refined more than a thousand times in the past month, but they had never seeded once...

    The freak and the little old man sat in chairs, drinking tea and chatting. However, none of them dared to speak loudly for fear of disturbing the two of them in their alchemy.

    ¡°s! It¡¯s been a month. I don¡¯t know how long more will it take to seed.¡± The freak sighed softly, his stunning face full of depression.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait slowly! It¡¯s not ordinary difficult to refine a divine level pill in this world! Fortunately, the concentration of spiritual energy in this secret room is not bad.

    Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible to refine a divine level pill,¡± the little old man exined softly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The freak nodded and then locked his gaze firmly on Xue¡¯er.

    Three monthster.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the ruined medicinal dregs in the pill furnace in front of her and was depressed. Boohoo... She actually failed again. She had lost count of how many

    times..

 Chapter 762 - Advanced Antidote Pill (3)

    <h4>Chapter 762 Advanced Antidote Pill (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, rest for a while!¡± The freak walked to Xue¡¯er¡¯s side and said with concern.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Then she hugged the freak and said aggrievedly, ¡°It¡¯s been so long, but I haven¡¯t even refined an elementary divine pill.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, luckily it¡¯s not your medicinal herb. Otherwise, how heartbroken would it be!¡± the freak reminded with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s true.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s mood improved significantly at this point.

    After speaking, Leng Ruoxue pulled the freak to Zheng En¡¯s side and carefully observed...

    At this moment, Zheng En was at the most critical stage of condensing pills. Moreover, he was afraid that he would not be able to supply spiritual energy, so he kept stuffing

    spirit fruits into his mouth. Leng Ruoxue and the freak couldn¡¯t help breathing when they saw this scene.

    ¡°s! Another failure.¡± Not longter, the charred smell of the herbs emitted from the pill furnace. Zheng En knew that he had failed again. It was really a pity. Everything

    was fine before, but he kept failing at this step. This was really depressing.

    ¡°Miss, when did youe? Did you seed?¡± Zheng En suddenly looked up and unintentionally saw his Miss, and couldn¡¯t help asking expectantly.

    ¡°s! I failed too,¡± Leng Ruoxue said gloomily.

    ¡°Take it slow. How can a divine pill be refined so easily?¡± the little old man walked over andforted her.

    ¡°Okay, Zheng En, let¡¯s work hard together!¡± Leng Ruoxue encouraged. Then she kissed the freak¡¯s face gently and returned to concoct pills obediently.

    Another month passed.

    Leng Ruoxue, who had been in the secret room for four months, finally refined a divine-level antidote.

    ¡°Let me see it quickly.¡± The little old man, who had been waiting by the side, snatched the pill impatiently as soon as Leng Ruoxue¡¯s pill was out...

    ¡°As expected of a divine-level pill! It¡¯s actually covered in traces of spiritual energy,¡± the little old man¡¯s eyes lit up as if he was looking at his beloved.

    ¡°Grandpa Du, that¡¯s only an elementary divine pill. Our mission requirement is above the intermediate level!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. s! It took four months before she

    refined an elementary divine pill. The intermediate level! It was really a long way to go!

    ¡°The elementary level is also a divine pill! It¡¯s better than nothing. Give this pill to me!¡± the little old man said shamelessly and then directly stored the pill in his ring.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re too much. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Zheng En pretended to be displeased.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it! Hurry up and go back to refine your divine pill,¡± the little old man urged.

    ¡°Hmph! So stingy!¡± Zheng En said angrily and walked back very reluctantly.

    Although it took four months, being able to refine a divine pill instantly boosted Leng Ruoxue¡¯s confidence. Therefore, she decided to continue working hard and strive to

    refine an intermediate divine pill as soon as possible.

    After that, Leng Ruo continued to refine divine pills. However, what she refined was still elementary because she had to increase the sess rate of elementary divine pills

    to more than 50% before she could begin to refine intermediate divine pills. Even then, she only had a 25% chance of refining intermediate divine pills. Moreover, even if

    she used an intermediate pill form, she might still be able to refine elementary divine pills.

    With the stimtion of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s elementary divine pill, Zheng En finally refined his first elementary antidote pill two monthster.

    Zheng En was so happy that he couldn¡¯t even speak as he looked at the divine-level pill in his hand which was light blue and had spiritual energy entangled in it. He just

    smiled foolishly.

    ¡°Stinky brat, don¡¯t be too beautiful. Xue¡¯er has already begun refining intermediate divine pills. You have to hurry! Otherwise, you¡¯ll be too behind,¡± the little old man

    reminded Zheng En as he gently patted his head.

    ¡°Uh! Master, Miss is a pervert. I can¡¯tpare to her,¡± Zheng En said spinelessly. Boohoo... Why were theyparing him to Miss! Wasn¡¯t this bullying!

    ¡°Useless stinky brat, can you have some ambition?¡± the little old man roared, even though he knew that what his disciple said was the truth. Well! That girl was born to deal

    a blow!

    ¡°Okay, Master, I¡¯ll continue then!¡± Zheng En said. Then he lowered his head and fiddled with the herbs in his hand...

    Another three months passed in the blink of an eye.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the pill furnace in front of her gloomily. At this moment, there were ten light blue pills lying in the middle of the pill furnace, but not one was what

    she needed.

    Now, the sess rate of her refining elementary antidote pills could already reach more than 80%. Moreover, she was very satisfied with the number of pills she refined,

    but she was still unable to refine intermediate divine pills. s! It really made her speechless!

    After being depressed, Leng Ruoxue picked up the herbs defiantly and continued refining. Hmph! She didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t refine an intermediate antidote divine

    pill!

    Leng Ruoxue threw herbs into the pill furnace again and again, refining, purifying, condensing, and tempering. She did it very carefully step by step, but the final pills she

    refined were always unable to meet the requirements.

    Just like that, the cycle repeated again and again. Leng Ruo¡¯s sess rate in refining the elementary antidote pill could already reach 100%, and this almost used up another

    two months.

    ¡°Lass, rest for a while!¡± the little old man came to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side and said with concern. s! They had stayed here for almost a year. The girl and her foolish disciple

    were about to be alchemists. They kept refining pills day and night. Fortunately, they had spiritual fruits to support them. Otherwise, they would have probably

    exhausted their spiritual energy long ago. s! Refining pills was also abor of strength!

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa Du. How¡¯s Zheng En¡¯¡¯s refinement going?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with concern. Boohoo... She seemed to have not left the pill furnace for a long time.

    ¡°Not bad. The sess rate of elementary antidote pills can already reach 50%,¡± the little old man said with satisfaction.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good!¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily. Then she chatted with the freak for a while and continued refining pills.

    After refining for another nine times, Leng Ruoxue looked at the light blue pill in the furnace and sighed softly. s! Deity-level pills were so difficult. After refining for so

    long, the quality of her current pills still couldn¡¯t reach the intermediate level. However, the quality was a little higher than the elementary level. Thinking of this, her

    confidence increased a little...

 Chapter 763 - Advanced Antidote Pill (4)

    <h4>Chapter 763 Advanced Antidote Pill (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Half a monthter.

    When Leng Ruoxue threw the herbs into the pill furnace again and did every step to the extreme, for some reason, she had a premonition that the chance of sess this time was very high, so after condensing the pills

    and tempering, her eyes stared intently at the pill furnace¡­

    The freak and the little old man, who felt that something was amiss, were also attracted. However, neither of them dared to make a sound and also stared at the pill furnace intently like Leng Ruoxue.

    After a while, the unique fragrance of the pills emerged from the pill furnace. The three of them knew that the pill refinement was sessful, but whether it could reach the intermediate level was unknown.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, open the pill furnace and take a look!¡± the little old man urged impatiently.

    ¡­ L¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue found herself a little nervous. After all, she felt very good this time, but she was also a little scared.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! If it¡¯s not an intermediate one, at most, I¡¯ll refine it again!¡± the little old manforted.

    However, just as the little old man finished speaking, suddenly, ¡°Boom!¡± Several loud bangs sounded in the sky above the secret room. This sudden sound shocked the few people who were not mentally prepared.

    ¡°What¡¯s this sound? Is there thunder?¡± the little old man said in surprise.

    ¡°Grandpa Du, this secret room is made of ten-thousand-year-old ck iron. You can¡¯t even hear thunder,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    However, just as she finished speaking, the pill furnace shook uneasily, as if it was very scared.

    ¡°Big Sister, it¡¯s pill tribtion,¡± Qing Jue said via voice transmission from the bracelet.

    ¡°Pill Tribtion? Qing Jue, are you sure?¡± Leng Ruoxue sent a voice transmission in surprise.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Qing Jue nodded with certainty. Usually, pills or artifacts that could cause heavenly tribtion when sessfully refined were not ordinary.

    ¡°Qing Jue said that the lightning just now was a pill tribtion.¡± Leng Ruoxue told the little old man and the freak what Qing Jue told her. After speaking, she opened the pill furnace. However, as soon as she opened the

    pill furnace, the deep blue pill lying in the middle of the furnace obediently ran into her hand. At this moment, a message came from her mind. Advanced antidote pill!

    Adv¡­ Advanced? Leng Ruoxue was speechless. She had concocted it countless times, but she only wanted to concoct an intermediate antidote divine pill. However, who knew that the intermediate didn¡¯t seed and

    instead concocted an advanced pill. This was too unbelievable. However, she was also a little depressed. Why couldn¡¯t she concoct the elementary and advanced pill forms for the intermediate antidote?

    ¡°Pill Tribtion? Lass, I heard from Grandmaster that only pills above the intermediate stage of the divine pill might have a pill tribtion. Could it be that the pill you just refined has reached the intermediate stage of

    the divine pill?¡± the little old man said with a face full of joy. Uh! This pill was a little different from the previous one.

    However, the dark blue divine pill in her hand became unhappy before Leng Ruoxue could answer the little old man!

    The pill floated from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand and came to the little old man. It circled him a few times and then knocked into his forehead. After doing all this, the pill slowly returned to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand and rubbed

    against it coquettishly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, it actually hit me?¡± the little old man said dumbfoundedly. Boohoo¡­ He was actually attacked by a pill. No one would believe it if news of this got out!

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless seeing the pill¡¯s human-like behavior. s! Why was this pill so spiritual!

    ¡°Grandpa Du, it¡¯s an advanced divine pill. It¡¯s unhappy that you said it¡¯s intermediate,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined helplessly as she looked at the protesting pill in her hand.

    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s actually advanced. No wonder. Boohoo¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± the little old man said aggrievedly.

    ¡°Grandpa Du, it said it forgave you,¡± Leng Ruoxue tranted for the pill. s! She didn¡¯t know how she knew the meaning of a pill, but she knew.

    ¡°Uh! Lass, does it understand what we mean?¡± The little old man¡¯s face was full of surprise. This was really strange every year, especially this year!

    ¡°Il understand. It also said that it doesn¡¯t want to be eaten,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a slight headache. She couldn¡¯t help muttering to herself as she looked at the pill in her hand that kept acting coquettishly. Could this

    still be considered a pill?

    ¡°Then what should we do? We still have to use it to submit the mission!¡± the little old man said awkwardly. However, he was hit by the divine pill again as soon as he finished speaking.

    ¡°Ah! It hit me again?¡± the little old man said gloomily with a long face.

    ¡°Grandpa Du, I¡¯m refining an intermediate divine pill!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Qing Jue had also reminded her not to use this pill toplete the mission.

    ¡°Okay, then refine another one!¡± the little old man hurriedly said, not wanting to be beaten again.

    The dark blue pill circled around them happily and then obediently stayed in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand after hearing what they said.

    Leng Ruoxue sent the pill into the bracelet and handed it to Qing Jue for safekeeping. Then she continued to concoct the pill resignedly.

    However, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s pills became more and more convenient since she refined this advanced divine pill. She only refined it more than ten times, but the sess rate of the intermediate divine pill actually reached

    50%. Moreover, another advanced divine pill appeared, but the pill tribtion did not descend again.

    ¡°Lass, your sess rate is really strange!¡± the little old man, who had been watching by the side, said speechlessly.

    ¡°Yes! Seems like that pill is indeed different. I didn¡¯t seed in refining an intermediate divine pill once before it, but the sess rateter became so high.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the intermediate pill in the furnace

    and was also surprised. Well! This sess rate was really abnormal. It was only more than a dozen times, but the sess rate was actually above 50%. Who knew how many alchemists would want to die if news of this

    got out!

    ¡°Hehe, no matter what, we can finally leave this ce,¡± the little old man said happily. His disciple had yet to refine an intermediate divine pill, but the sess rate of an elementary divine pill had improved a lot. Well,

    he was very satisfied.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She didn¡¯t expect to stay here for almost a year..

 Chapter 764 - Advanced Antidote Pill (5)

    <h4>Chapter 764 Advanced Antidote Pill (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Lass, I¡¯m going to see that silly disciple. Pack up your things and then we¡¯ll leave!¡± the little old man said. Then he ran to his disciple¡¯s side to watch.

    Leng Ruoxue packed up and came to Zheng En¡¯s side with the freak.

    Zheng En¡¯s furnace of pills had already reached thest step, so the four of them waited very patiently. After the medicinal fragrance drifted out of the furnace, Zheng En

    irectly opened the pill furnace¡­

    t¡¯s intermediate. Hehe, foolish disciple, you also seeded,¡± the little old man said happily as he looked at the blue pill in the furnace.

    Hehe, I seeded.¡± Zheng En smiled foolishly, a little at a loss.

    ¡°Congrattions!¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily.

    ¡°Hehe, thank you, Miss. I didn¡¯t expect me to be able to refine a divine level pill too,¡± Zheng En said with a face full of gratitude.

    ¡°Silly boy, don¡¯t be too beautiful. Hurry up and pack up. We¡¯re going out,¡± the little old man urged with a smile. Hehe, his disciple had refined an intermediate divine pill. He

    was also proud as his master!

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Zheng En carefully put away the intermediate antidote pill he refined and then began to pack his things neatly.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m done,¡± Zheng En said after cleaning up.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, then sent Zheng En back to the space and moved Empty and Feng Wu out.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, how are we going to get out!¡± Empty looked around and said helplessly.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at Empty, then picked up the jade slip on the table, crushed it, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just wait.¡±

    ¡°Uh! Is that so!¡± Empty couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes. He thought to himself, Who did they learn this move from!

    A few minutester, a door opened on a wall in the secret room. Leng Ruoxue and the others walked out seeing this¡­

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others walked out of the secret room, they found themselves outside the door of a hall. Xiao Fan appeared in front of them as the door slowly

    opened.

    ¡°Hehe, you came out so quickly! Pleasee in! Big Brother is waiting for you!¡± Xiao Fan said warmly.

    ¡°Brat, we¡¯ve been in there for almost a year. How is it fast?¡± the little old man said speechlessly.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed very fast! It¡¯s too normal to stay inside for ten or a hundred years.¡± Xiao Fan smiled. In fact, he had something else to say, that only you would seed!

    ¡°Uh!¡± The little old man was speechless. It seemed like they were really fast. However, if he was trapped inside himself, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able toe out for a

    hundred years.

    ¡°Hehe, follow me.¡± Xiao Fan led the way after speaking, and Leng Ruoxue and the others followed him into the hall.

    In the hall, Hong Ying and the others were sitting in chairs waiting for Leng Ruoxue and the others. The three of them stood up and bowed slightly when they saw them

    arrive.

    ¡°Congrattions, Miss Leng and the others forpleting our mission,¡± Hong Ying said, hiding his excitement.

    ¡°Uh! How did you know that wepleted the mission?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Well! She had asked Qing Jue before. The secret room was very safe and was not

    monitored.

    ¡°We saw the pill tribtion,¡± Hong Ying said honestly. When they noticed the heavenly tribtion, they knew that the antidote pills above the intermediate level had been

    sessfully refined.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered lightly, but the doubts in her heart became deeper and deeper. Who were they? How did they know about the alchemy tribtion? One had to

    know that even alchemists might not know so much about the alchemy tribtion, and she was very sure that there were no alchemists among them.

    ¡°Hehe, Miss Leng, you don¡¯t have to think too much. We don¡¯t have any ill intentions. However, it¡¯s not convenient to reveal our identities. You will know if you have the

    chance in the future,¡± Hong Ying exined calmly after seeing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s doubts.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue naturally wouldn¡¯t force him since he didn¡¯t want to say it. However, there were some questions she wanted to ask clearly. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t

    help asking, ¡°If there are no alchemists among us, I want to know how toplete the third mission?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯tplete the third mission without an alchemist. However, don¡¯t you have one among you?¡± Hong Ying said calmly.

    ¡°What if we don¡¯t?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Then we can only stay inside forever. Moreover, the chance of death is very high,¡± Hong Ying said very coldly.

    ¡°Miss Leng, our missions are all voluntary. Moreover, I¡¯ve known about your information since you decided to take on the mission. Moreover, if I don¡¯t think someone can

    plete our mission, we will usually warn him. If he doesn¡¯t listen and insists on courting death, then we can¡¯t do anything!¡± Xiao Fan shrugged helplessly.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell the person on the third mission what the third mission was before you did the mission?¡± This was the most infuriating thing about Leng Ruoxue. In her

    opinion, these people were doing it on purpose! Because if others knew the content of the third mission, no one would definitely take this mission, not even her. After all,

    she didn¡¯t want to be trapped in the secret room forever.

    ¡°You are not qualified to know the third mission if you don¡¯tplete the first two missions,¡± Hong Ying said coldly.

    ¡°Is that so? Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re afraid that no one will be willing to ept this mission?¡± Empty said with a light smile.

    ¡°The missions we set, even the easiest, are not something ordinary mystics canplete, so not many people chose to do the missions. For so many years, only ten groups

    of people chose the missions, including you. Three of them entered the third mission, and there were alchemists in all three groups. However, only you seeded,¡± Hong

    Ying exined lightly.

    ¡°And you have the shortest time,¡± Flood Eagle added.

    ¡°We used almost a year!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded through gritted teeth.

    ¡°A year is not long for cultivators,¡± Hong Ying said with a faint smile.

    ¡°I have other things to do,¡± Leng Ruoxue continued.

    ¡°I know. You¡¯re going to the dragon n! By the way, the dragon race is also looking for you all over the world! It¡¯s said that the Fifth Elder of the dragon race is dead,¡± Hong

    Ying gloated..

 Chapter 765 - Old Friends Meet (1)

    <h4>Chapter 765: Old Friends Meet (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Miss Leng, hand the pill to me and you can leave,¡± Hong Ying said very understandingly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a while, then took out the white jade bottle containing the advanced antidote divine pill and handed it to Hong Ying. In fact, she originally wanted to take the intermediate one, but she didn¡¯t expect him to actually know pill tribtion, so she couldn¡¯t use the intermediate one to report. After all, all the herbs were provided by him!

    ¡°It¡¯s actually an advanced antidote divine pill!¡± Hong Ying opened the jade bottle and after seeing the divine pill inside, his handsome face couldn¡¯t help revealing a trace of surprise. Surprised! It was really too unexpected! He never dreamed that it was actually an advanced divine pill. It seemed like this world was really full of crouching tigers and hidden dragons! His gaze at Leng Ruoxue and the others became even deeper when he saw this divine pill!

    ¡°Yes, it was purely an ident,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very modestly.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m very satisfied with this mission item. This is your reward.¡± Hong Ying handed her a storage ring after speaking.

    Leng Ruoxue took the ring and sent her divine sense in. It was fine if she didn¡¯t see it, but what she saw scared her because there were many crystals of various facets neatly ced in addition to countless herbs and refining materials in the ring. There were so many that she was speechless.

    ¡°Miss Leng, are you satisfied with our remuneration?¡± Hong Ying asked with a light smile.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very satisfied.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Well, she didn¡¯t expect to receive remuneration afterpleting the mission. This was unexpected before shepleted the mission.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re satisfied. Take this token. It should be useful in the future.¡± Hong Ying handed him a purple-gold token and reminded him.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Ruoxue took the token doubtfully. This token was very heavy. There was a majestic tiger on the front, and three words¡¯ City Lord Token ¡®was engraved on the back. Well, she didn¡¯t know which city this was from, but she still stored the token and the ring in the bracelet.

    ¡°Xiao Fan, send Miss Leng and the others out!¡± Hong Ying ordered.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Xiao Fan answered. Then he said to Leng Ruoxue and the others, ¡°Miss Leng, should we fetch your subordinates?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. She braced herself. She didn¡¯t forget to tell Xiao Fan before she did the mission that her subordinates were in seclusion! Boohoo...

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll send you out after picking them up.¡± Xiao Fan smiled and led the way, Leng Ruoxue and the others following closely behind.

    Soon, Leng Ruoxue and the others walked to the yard they had once stayed in.

    Outside the yard, Leng Ruoxue blocked Xiao Fan, who was about to enter, and said, ¡°Butler Xiao, please wait here for a while. We¡¯ll go in and get someone.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Xiao Fan said obediently and watched Leng Ruoxue and the others enter the yard.

    After more than ten minutes, Leng Ruoxue and the others walked out of the yard in a grandiose manner.

    ¡°Butler Xiao, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Fan nodded and then led Leng Ruoxue and the others through the secret path and out of ck Mist Cliff.

    On the other side of ck Mist Cliff, Xiao Fan stopped and cupped his hands at Leng Ruoxue and the others. ¡°Miss Leng, you have already left the range of ck Mist Cliff. I won¡¯t see you out.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you, Butler Xiao.¡± Leng Ruoxue thanked him and then left with everyone.

    On the way to the Dragon n, the freak sat on the little peacock¡¯s back, seemingly deep in thought and not saying a word.

    ¡°Freak, what are you thinking? You¡¯re so immersed in your thoughts!¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, did you notice that much of the thick fog in ck Mist Cliff seemed to have dissipated when we left just now?¡± the freak asked. ¡°Yes, fool, don¡¯t think about it. That ck Mist Cliff obviously has many secrets, so let¡¯s not look for trouble.¡± Leng Ruoxue pinched the freak¡¯s beautiful face lightly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re taking advantage of me again!¡± The freak pouted slightly and pretended to be displeased.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t eat your tofu, whose do I eat?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased.

    ¡°Yes, only mine,¡± the freak said domineeringly and hugged Xue¡¯er tightly.

    ¡°Lass, don¡¯t be so mushy. Tell me quickly what remuneration did ck Mist Cliff give us?¡± the little old man asked curiously.

    ¡°Grandpa Du, I thought you didn¡¯t want to know!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Who said I don¡¯t want to know? I¡¯ve been enduring it for a long time. I was too embarrassed to ask at ck Mist Cliffjust now,¡± the little old man said honestly.

    ¡°Hehe, the remuneration ck Mist Cliff gave us! There are herbs, refining materials, and many crystals,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined simply.

    ¡°Really? How many are there?¡± the little old man asked happily.

    ¡°Oh! A lot. There are many I don¡¯t know among them, but I¡¯ve handed them all to Qing Jue to handle,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Lass, quickly send me into the space. I¡¯ll take a look,¡± the little old man said impatiently.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue sent the anxious little old man in with a thought.

    Not long after the little old man entered, Leng Ruoxue felt the little peacock stop and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Little peacock, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Miss, a dragon is blocking the way,¡± the little peacockined.

    ¡°Well, tell it that good dragons don¡¯t block the way!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. Hehe! It seemed like the dragons were about to arrive.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words had already entered the ears of the dragon blocking their way even without the little peacock¡¯s recount. The dragon was immediately angry when it heard this. ¡°How dare you humans hide your head and show your tail! In front of you is the territory of our Dragon n, prohibiting passage!¡±

    As Leng Ruoxue and the others had installed a tent on the little peacock¡¯s back, the dragon did not know who was sitting on the little peacock¡¯s back. However, it was very sure that the people inside the tent were humans. ¡°We are going to the Dragon n.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s cold voice sounded from the tent again.

    ¡°We dragons don¡¯t wee humans,¡± the dragon said without giving him any face.

    ¡°I¡¯m Leng Ruoxue. Haven¡¯t you dragons been looking for me? I came knocking on your door today,¡± Leng Ruoxue introduced herself..

 Chapter 767 - Old Friends Meet (3)

    <h4>Chapter 767: Old Friends Meet (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°But I heard that you looked for me all over the world to seek revenge for the Fifth Elder, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless. She didn¡¯t expect these dragons to change their minds. This was a little different from what she had expected, so she was very dissatisfied!

    ¡°Uh! That was all a misunderstanding. We looked for you to let you back into the n.¡± First Elder Long Xiao said with a smile.

    ¡°First Elder, do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child? You came to me previously to avenge the Fifth Elder. As for why you changed your mind, well! If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be rted to the Phoenix n!¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. The dragons were probably afraid because they knew that the Phoenix n had disappeared.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Of course not. You really misunderstood,¡± First Elder said stubbornly.

    ¡°First Elder, no matter why you¡¯re looking for me, I can tell you very clearly now that your Fifth Elder was eaten by my beasts, and the subordinates it brought are now my captives. However, I won¡¯t return them to you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very clearly.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, our Dragon n won¡¯t pursue the matter of you killing the Fifth Elder, but you actually don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you,

    Hmph! You will regret being enemies with the Dragon n!¡± The First Elder of the Dragon n roared in anger. s! This human really didn¡¯t give them face. It originally thought that this human would be moved to tears after hearing its conditions! Who knew that he didn¡¯t appreciate it at all. Thinking of this, the First Elder was really angry and angry.

    ¡°Is that so? I really want to know how I will regret it. First Elder, I¡¯ll give you some time. Go and gather the dragons of the Dragon n. Otherwise, the little dragons beside you won¡¯t be enough for my subordinates to practice!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded kindly.

    ¡°You¡­ are really ridiculous! Go, let this human know the power of our Dragon n.¡± The First Elder of the Dragon n waspletely enraged. None of the dragons beside him moved with his order.

    ¡°First Elder, looks like you don¡¯t have much prestige in the n! Look at these dragons, they don¡¯t listen to your orders at all,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of pity after a while.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and attack me topensate this human with some power,¡± the Dragon n¡¯s First Elder roared with anger. However, he was still unwilling to be the first dragon drop!

    ¡°First Elder, let¡¯s go back and call for more nsmen!¡± a red dragon whispered. Boohoo¡­ It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to attack! This human really gave them too much pressure.

    ¡°Uh! Then go back and call them!¡± First Elder sighed and said helplessly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the red dragon answered. It turned and was about to fly away when Leng Ruoxue¡¯s voice sounded in its ears.

    ¡°It¡¯s best if you call your Old Ancestor up too,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded with a smile. Well! Come out! She could clean up together to avoid wasting time.

    The huge red dragon couldn¡¯t help but tremble when it heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. Then it quickly flew away with a whoosh.

    ¡°Hmph! There¡¯s no need for our Old Ancestor to take care of you humans!¡± the Dragon n¡¯s First Elder roared while pretending to be calm.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled and then moved the old phoenixes out of the bracelet with a thought.

    After the old phoenixes emerged, they were all stunned because their current image was really too inelegant. Some were drooling,bed their hair, and had fruit in their mouths. However, they quickly returned to noble phoenixes after seeing Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Lass! Why didn¡¯t you say anything when you got us out!¡± Feng Zhanined with a depressed face. Boohoo¡­ The good image it had worked so hard to maintain was all destroyed. Fortunately, not many Phoenixes saw it. Otherwise, how could it train those juniors in the future!

    ¡°It was just a spur of the moment idea!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Oh, then where is this ce? Why do I smell a strange smell?¡± Feng Zhan sniffed hard. Well, the smell was indeed wrong.

    ¡°We¡¯re here in the Dragon n,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied.

    ¡°Dragon n? Why are theying to the Dragon n? No wonder the smell is so stinky,¡± Feng Zhan said very disdainfully.

    ¡°The dragons want to avenge their Fifth Elder, so I consciously came knocking on their door,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined with a smile.

    ¡°No, we don¡¯t want to avenge the Fifth Elder.¡± The First Elder of the Dragon n opposite was covered in cold sweat aftering out of the old phoenixes. Now that he heard Leng Ruoxue framed them, he gathered his courage to defend the dragon n.

    Boohoo¡­ Where did this humane from! Why were these old phoenixes with her? They originally thought that Leng Ruoxue only dealt with the little phoenix of the Phoenix n. How could they expect that she didn¡¯t let go of those who had been sleeping! After seeing these old phoenixes, it couldn¡¯t help but feel a little regretful. Why did they provoke this human for no reason? The strength of the two races, which were originally on par, was no longer on par because of the unexpected appearance of these old phoenixes. Boohoo¡­

    ¡°Hmph! Do you think I will believe you?¡¯ Feng Zhan raised his eyes slightly and said lightly.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ I don¡¯t dare to lie in front of you, old man,¡± the Dragon n¡¯s First Elder said aggrievedly like a little wife. These old phoenixes were protecting their cubs one by one. It couldn¡¯t afford to offend them!

    ¡°You¡¯re the old man! I¡¯m still very young!¡± Feng Zhan roared with displeasure.

    ¡°Haha! First Elder, I can give you some time to wake your Old Ancestor up now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very kindly.

    ¡°Okay, go and wake those old things up! I don¡¯t want to bully the young.¡± Feng Zhan nodded and echoed.

    ¡°But¡­¡± The First Elder of the Dragon n was a little hesitant. He would have sent someone to call for the Old Ancestors if they could be awakened easily.

    ¡°But what? Hurry up and call for it!¡± An old phoenix with a fiery temper couldn¡¯t help roaring when it saw the submissive appearance of the First Elder of the Dragon n.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the First Elder of the Dragon n answered and then slipped away from the group.

    ¡°Lass! Find a ce to set up the tent! Those old things won¡¯t wake up for at least half a month,¡± Feng Zhan reminded..

 Chapter 767 - Old Friends Meet (3)

    <h4>Chapter 767: Old Friends Meet (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°But I heard that you looked for me all over the world to seek revenge for the Fifth Elder, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless. She didn¡¯t expect these dragons to change their minds. This was a little different from what she had expected, so she was very dissatisfied!

    ¡°Uh! That was all a misunderstanding. We looked for you to let you back into the n.¡± First Elder Long Xiao said with a smile.

    ¡°First Elder, do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child? You came to me previously to avenge the Fifth Elder. As for why you changed your mind, well! If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be rted to the Phoenix n!¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. The dragons were probably afraid because they knew that the Phoenix n had disappeared.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Of course not. You really misunderstood,¡± First Elder said stubbornly.

    ¡°First Elder, no matter why you¡¯re looking for me, I can tell you very clearly now that your Fifth Elder was eaten by my beasts, and the subordinates it brought are now my captives. However, I won¡¯t return them to you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very clearly.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, our Dragon n won¡¯t pursue the matter of you killing the Fifth Elder, but you actually don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you,

    Hmph! You will regret being enemies with the Dragon n!¡± The First Elder of the Dragon n roared in anger. s! This human really didn¡¯t give them face. It originally thought that this human would be moved to tears after hearing its conditions! Who knew that he didn¡¯t appreciate it at all. Thinking of this, the First Elder was really angry and angry.

    ¡°Is that so? I really want to know how I will regret it. First Elder, I¡¯ll give you some time. Go and gather the dragons of the Dragon n. Otherwise, the little dragons beside you won¡¯t be enough for my subordinates to practice!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded kindly.

    ¡°You¡­ are really ridiculous! Go, let this human know the power of our Dragon n.¡± The First Elder of the Dragon n waspletely enraged. None of the dragons beside him moved with his order.

    ¡°First Elder, looks like you don¡¯t have much prestige in the n! Look at these dragons, they don¡¯t listen to your orders at all,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of pity after a while.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and attack me topensate this human with some power,¡± the Dragon n¡¯s First Elder roared with anger. However, he was still unwilling to be the first dragon drop!

    ¡°First Elder, let¡¯s go back and call for more nsmen!¡± a red dragon whispered. Boohoo¡­ It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to attack! This human really gave them too much pressure.

    ¡°Uh! Then go back and call them!¡± First Elder sighed and said helplessly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the red dragon answered. It turned and was about to fly away when Leng Ruoxue¡¯s voice sounded in its ears.

    ¡°It¡¯s best if you call your Old Ancestor up too,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded with a smile. Well! Come out! She could clean up together to avoid wasting time.

    The huge red dragon couldn¡¯t help but tremble when it heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. Then it quickly flew away with a whoosh.

    ¡°Hmph! There¡¯s no need for our Old Ancestor to take care of you humans!¡± the Dragon n¡¯s First Elder roared while pretending to be calm.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled and then moved the old phoenixes out of the bracelet with a thought.

    After the old phoenixes emerged, they were all stunned because their current image was really too inelegant. Some were drooling,bed their hair, and had fruit in their mouths. However, they quickly returned to noble phoenixes after seeing Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Lass! Why didn¡¯t you say anything when you got us out!¡± Feng Zhanined with a depressed face. Boohoo¡­ The good image it had worked so hard to maintain was all destroyed. Fortunately, not many Phoenixes saw it. Otherwise, how could it train those juniors in the future!

    ¡°It was just a spur of the moment idea!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Oh, then where is this ce? Why do I smell a strange smell?¡± Feng Zhan sniffed hard. Well, the smell was indeed wrong.

    ¡°We¡¯re here in the Dragon n,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied.

    ¡°Dragon n? Why are theying to the Dragon n? No wonder the smell is so stinky,¡± Feng Zhan said very disdainfully.

    ¡°The dragons want to avenge their Fifth Elder, so I consciously came knocking on their door,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined with a smile.

    ¡°No, we don¡¯t want to avenge the Fifth Elder.¡± The First Elder of the Dragon n opposite was covered in cold sweat aftering out of the old phoenixes. Now that he heard Leng Ruoxue framed them, he gathered his courage to defend the dragon n.

    Boohoo¡­ Where did this humane from! Why were these old phoenixes with her? They originally thought that Leng Ruoxue only dealt with the little phoenix of the Phoenix n. How could they expect that she didn¡¯t let go of those who had been sleeping! After seeing these old phoenixes, it couldn¡¯t help but feel a little regretful. Why did they provoke this human for no reason? The strength of the two races, which were originally on par, was no longer on par because of the unexpected appearance of these old phoenixes. Boohoo¡­

    ¡°Hmph! Do you think I will believe you?¡¯ Feng Zhan raised his eyes slightly and said lightly.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ I don¡¯t dare to lie in front of you, old man,¡± the Dragon n¡¯s First Elder said aggrievedly like a little wife. These old phoenixes were protecting their cubs one by one. It couldn¡¯t afford to offend them!

    ¡°You¡¯re the old man! I¡¯m still very young!¡± Feng Zhan roared with displeasure.

    ¡°Haha! First Elder, I can give you some time to wake your Old Ancestor up now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very kindly.

    ¡°Okay, go and wake those old things up! I don¡¯t want to bully the young.¡± Feng Zhan nodded and echoed.

    ¡°But¡­¡± The First Elder of the Dragon n was a little hesitant. He would have sent someone to call for the Old Ancestors if they could be awakened easily.

    ¡°But what? Hurry up and call for it!¡± An old phoenix with a fiery temper couldn¡¯t help roaring when it saw the submissive appearance of the First Elder of the Dragon n.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the First Elder of the Dragon n answered and then slipped away from the group.

    ¡°Lass! Find a ce to set up the tent! Those old things won¡¯t wake up for at least half a month,¡± Feng Zhan reminded..

 Chapter 768 - Old Friends Meet (4)

    <h4>Chapter 768: Old Friends Meet (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°That long?¡± Leng Ruoxue was depressed. s! Time was money!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Zhan nodded and then closed his eyes.

    After Feng Da and the others heard Feng Zhan, they consciously set up the tent without Leng Ruoxue¡¯s instructions¡­

    At the same time, the First Elder, who had returned to the Dragon n¡¯s territory, transformed into a human and came directly to the hall where the patriarch was.

    ¡°First Elder, what¡¯s the situation outside? I¡¯ve already sent people to gather the nsmen.¡± The Dragon n¡¯s patriarch, who was sitting on the main seat with a depressed face, spoke first as soon as the First Elder entered the hall. s! Didn¡¯t the First Elder say to try not to fight if possible! Why did he ask the nsmen to gather again! It really couldn¡¯t understand!

    ¡°Patriarch, wake the old ancestors up!¡± First Elder sighed helplessly.

    The dragon patriarch stood up from his seat and said, ¡°What did you say? How can that be? First Elder, you should know that we can¡¯t disturb the ancestors unless it¡¯s a matter of life and death.¡±

    ¡®Of course I know that, but¡­ it¡¯s already the moment of life and death for our Dragon n, so we have to shout!¡± First Elder sighed.

    ¡°Is it that serious? Even if Leng Ruoxue takes in the Phoenix n, she might not necessarily be able to destroy us, right? After all, the strength of our two ns is about the same!¡± The patriarch of the Dragon n frowned in puzzlement. After knowing that the Phoenix n had disappeared, he specially went to the Phoenix n and confirmed that the Phoenix n had not been destroyed. It was impossible for the Phoenix n to move casually like their dragon n. In this way, the possibility of it recognizing a master was very high. Moreover, many members of the dragon n had disappeared. Therefore, they guessed that Leng Ruoxue¡¯s strength should be b<traordinary. Therefore, for the safety of their nsmen, they finally decided not to avenge the Fifth Elder.

    ¡°That was before, my patriarch! The old phoenixes of the Phoenix n have already woken up, and they are with Leng Ruoxue!¡± the Dragon n¡¯s First Elder said with a long face.

    ¡°How is that possible? Even if the Phoenix n was forced to acknowledge them as their masters, they shouldn¡¯t joke with the lives of their ancestors. Moreover, those esteemed ancestors would never recognize humans as their masters. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have chosen to sleep,¡± the dragon patriarch said with a puzzled face.

    ¡°Patriarch, I didn¡¯t expect it either! But I saw Feng Zhan,¡± the First Elder of the Dragon n said helplessly. Feng Zhan was the most famous in the Phoenix n, so he believed that the Patriarch would definitely know as long as he said this name.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± the Dragon n¡¯s Patriarch asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Patriarch, I won¡¯t be mistaken even if that old Phoenix turns to ashes,¡± the First Elder of the Dragon n promised. Well, he remembered that when he was young, that old Phoenix came to fight with his old ancestor for no reason, so he couldn¡¯t pretend not to recognize it.

    ¡°First Elder, then you mean¡­¡± The Dragon n¡¯s Patriarch only spoke halfway before his golden eyes stared at the First Elder.

    ¡°Patriarch, if we dont invite the Old Ancestor out, 1?<sup>1?</sup>m afraid our Dragon n will disappear from this continent. s! We really shouldn¡¯t have provoked that human!¡± The First Elder of the Dragon n was regretful! In fact, dying a dragon was really nothing? The missing nsmen did not die, but most importantly, they underestimated Leng Ruoxue¡¯s strength. This was what made him the most regretful.

    At first, they wanted to settle the score with Leng Ruoxue when they knew that the Fifth Elder went to seek revenge on humans but instead killed himself instead of taking revenge. After all, none of the nsmen who went to seek revenge with the Fifth Elder returned except for the Fifth Elder. However, they were wary of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s strength at that time. Later on, they guessed that the Phoenix n might recognize her as their master, so they changed their strategy. However, they didn¡¯t expect her to not appreciate it at all. Now, she kindly reminded them to wake the Old Ancestor up. Boohoo¡­ With those old Phoenixes, they had no choice but to ask the Old Ancestor to do it.

    ¡°First Elder, are you sure you have to invite him?¡± The dragon patriarch was still a little hesitant. After all, this was a big matter!

    ¡°Patriarch, I don¡¯t want to wake the Old Ancestor either, but this was Feng Zhan¡¯s idea,¡± the Dragon n¡¯s First Elder said helplessly.

    ¡°s! Then let¡¯s wake the ancestors up!¡± The Patriarch of the Dragon n sighed and cursed the Fifth Elder, who was long dead in their hearts.

    ¡°Patriarch, let¡¯s go to the forbidden area together!¡± First Elder urged.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The Dragon n¡¯s Patriarch nodded, and then the two of them walked in the direction of the Dragon n¡¯s forbidden ground..

    Ten dayster.

    Leng Ruoxuey on the hanging bed and looked at the dragon staring at them cautiously. She was amused. s! These dragons were really acting as if they were facing a formidable enemy now. Speaking of which, were they that terrifying! They were actually guarding against them like they were thieves!

    ¡°Miss, the meat is grilled. ¡± At this moment, Feng Da took a piece of fragrant grilled meat and handed it to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Leng Ruoxue divided the meat into three, gave one to the freak, and gave one to Huo¡¯er, who was coiled around her wrist. Then she held the only piece of grilled meat in her hand and said to the ck dragon opposite her, ¡°You must be hungry! You have to guard the night for us every day. It¡¯s quite tiring. Do you want to eat one?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat it!¡± The ck dragon swallowed its saliva and said with great determination. Boohoo¡­ It would definitely not bow its head like food, even though it was very hungry! It wanted to be a dragon with backbone.

    ¡°Lass, give it to me if it doesn¡¯t want to eat!¡± Feng Zhan said as he emerged from the tent and snatched the only piece of grilled meat from Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°You¡¯re all baddies!¡± the ck dragon said fiercely with tears in its huge dragon eyes. Then it turned its back iparably sadly. Boohoo¡­ Out of sight, out of mind, out of sight! It couldn¡¯t see

    anythint! It kept muttering in its heart, but the fragrance of the grilled meat drifted into its nose along with the little wind, making it unable to deceive itself even if it wanted to!

    ¡°Lass, you¡¯re really bad,¡± Feng Zhan said with a smile. For more than ten days, this girl had been teasing those little dragons when she had nothing to do. Now, those little dragons ran away as if they had seen a ghost when they saw them. The number of dragons monitoring them outside the Dragon n¡¯s territory decreased from nearly a hundred to one. s! They were bing less and less valued by the Dragon

    n! How sad!.

 Chapter 769 - Old Friends Meet (5)

    <h4>Chapter 769 Old Friends Meet (5)</h4>

    ¡°You were wronged! How kind of me! I didn¡¯t take advantage of the dragon¡¯s danger. Otherwise, these little dragons would have belonged to me long ago,¡± Leng Ruoxue said aggrievedly.

    ¡°Tch, that¡¯s because you¡¯re afraid of trouble and want to capture them all in one fell swoop,¡± Feng Zhan said understandingly. He had long understood her thoughts after interacting with this girl for a while. However, he also wanted to meet his old friend, so he did his best to cooperate.

    ¡°Hehe! Why aren¡¯t those old dragons awake yet?¡± Leng Ruoxue changed the topic.

    ¡°It should be soon,¡± Feng Zhan said.

    ¡°Lass, what do you intend to do with those dragons?¡± Feng Zhan asked again. ¡°I don¡¯t know! I¡¯ll take it first! However, they have to pay for their living expenses,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Living¡­ living expenses?¡± Feng Zhan was stunned. As far as he knew, this girl shouldn¡¯t be short of money anymore!

    ¡°Yes, there are too many beasts. I can¡¯t support them!¡± Leng Ruoxue said bitterly.

    ¡°Lass, you have a lot of money,¡± Feng Zhan said speechlessly. The wealth umted by the Phoenix n alone was enough for her to use for a long time.

    ¡°Who wouldin about having too much money!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Lass, just sell a few pills and you will be rich. Really, believe me,¡± Feng Zhan said with certainty.

    ¡°No, we have to keep the pills for the beasts to eat!¡± Leng Ruoxue objected. ¡°Uh!¡± Feng Zhan was speechless. He really didn¡¯t know what this girl was thinking. She gave the easiest profitable pills to beasts to eat, then robbed everywhere! She even got a certain beast to pay for her living expenses!

    Just as Leng Ruoxue and Feng Zhan were chatting, a strange movement suddenly came. Immediately after, dozens of iparably huge dragons flew out of the dragon race¡¯s territory. These dragons were giantspared to the previous dragons!

    Feng Zhan floated excitedly in the air after seeing the dragons appear and transformed into his huge body to confront the dragons¡­

    Leng Ruoxue quickly moved the old Phoenixes out of the bracelet.

    ¡°What happened?¡± an old phoenix asked with a face full of confusion. However, it immediately felt the familiar aura of the dragon race. The gazes of the old phoenixes collided, and then they flew into the air and instantly transformed into theirrgest original form.

    <b>y</b>

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the dozens of dragons and phoenixes in the sky and couldn¡¯t help being a little speechless. s! Why did nothing change so much? It blocked the sunlight. Now, the entire sky was already full of red and gold¡­

    <b>Oxue was</b>

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s pack up and leave this ce.¡± Feng Wu ran to Leng Ruoxue in a hurry. ¡°Why did you leave?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous here. These old dragons have always fought with our Old Ancestor, so we better stay away lest we get implicated,¡± Feng Wu said understandingly.

    ¡°Oh! Then get everyone to pack up!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Wu nodded. Then, she quickly packed up with Feng Da and the others, and the little peacock carried Leng Ruoxue and the others out of the range that might be affected.

    Just as Feng Wu said, as soon as Leng Ruoxue and the others left the battle circle, the old dragons and the old phoenixes, who had been staring at each other, began to attack without a word. Immediately, the sky was dyed golden red, and the dazzling golden color intertwined with the burning mes. Dragon Breath and Southern Spirit flew everywhere, and the water in the air was quickly evaporated. Huge dragon scales and phoenix feathers fell from the sky non-stop¡­

    ¡°Uh! Feng Wu, why didn¡¯t I know that your Phoenix n has such a deep enmity with the dragon race?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the fierce battle on the battlefield between the old dragon and the old phoenix with a puzzled face.

    ¡°Master, they¡­ they were just joking.¡± Feng Wu was at a loss for words.

    ¡°y around? Are you sure?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked doubtfully.

    ¡°Probably! That¡¯s how they fought when I was young, but it seems to be more intense this time,¡± Feng Wu said weakly.

    ¡°Oh, how long do they have to fight? Do we have to decide the winner?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. They¡¯re evenly matched,¡± Feng Wu exined. ¡°Not necessarily! Feng Wu, do they have a rule that forbids others from attacking?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a naughty smile. ¡°Uh! I don¡¯t think so.¡± Feng Wu said after some thought, but she was a little nervous. What did Master want?

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Then she turned to Feng Da and the others and said, ¡°Do you want to go up and practice?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but Miss, it¡¯s too hot there. We won¡¯t be able tost long,¡± Feng Da said awkwardly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll get Charm to cast a freezing spell on you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile and then moved Charm out of the bracelet.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Da and the others nodded.

    ¡°Master, leave it to me!¡± Charmy in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and said with a light smile. Then it gently waved its little ws, and dozens of elementary mystic techniques were thrown at Feng Da and the others. Soon, ayer of ice formed on Feng Da and the others¡­

    Then Feng Da and the others summoned their beasts and rushed into the battle between the old dragon and the old Phoenix¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s join in the fun too!¡± the freak said, his hands itchy.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and then flew into the battle circle with the little peacock.

    The old dragons were stunned when they saw the humans and beasts who suddenly appeared in the battle. Then they red at the old Phoenix, whose face was full of innocence, and roared furiously, ¡°Feng Zhan, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t my fault. I¡¯m innocent,¡± Feng Zhan said with a wronged face. However, he couldn¡¯t help but be secretly happy in his heart. Hehe, these old things¡¯ juniors all cowered and didn¡¯t dare to stand out!

    ¡°Then who does it have to do with them? Aren¡¯t you together?¡± Thergest golden dragon roared with its huge dragon eyes.

    ¡°We¡¯re together, but they¡¯re not under my jurisdiction!¡± Feng Zhan pped his huge wings and said helplessly.

 Chapter 770 - Old Friends Meet (6)

    <h4>Chapter 770 Old Friends Meet (6)</h4>

    ¡°Then who will take care of them?¡± the old dragon roared.

    ¡°My master. They are all my master¡¯s subordinates,¡± Feng Zhan exined.

    ¡°Master? You really acknowledged him as your master?¡±

    The golden old dragon red at Feng Zhan resentfully, its huge dragon face full of disappointment, entanglement, depression, and other emotions. Boohoo¡­ It didn¡¯t expect this old thing to really acknowledge him as its master. When it just woke up, it heard its junior say that this old thing might have recognized him as its master, and it even swore that it was impossible. However, now that it heard this old friend saying it himself, it couldn¡¯t not believe it even if it wanted to. Boohoo¡­

    ¡°Really, really. Long Yu, didn¡¯t I just acknowledge a master! What kind of look is that!¡± Feng Zhan said helplessly. Even though the dragon and phoenix races had their own pride, he felt that Leng Ruoxue, that little girl, was worthy of them recognizing her as their master! After all, that girl¡¯s future was limitless! It was also their honor to follow such a master. ¡°Why did they sleep back then if they chose to recognize humans as their masters?¡± Long Yu widened his dragon eyes and roared furiously. If they didn¡¯t sleep, they would have returned to their hometown long ago and wouldn¡¯t have stayed here!

    ¡°That¡¯s different!¡± Feng Zhan said softly. Arge part of the reason why it was willing to recognize Leng Ruoxue as its master was because of Feng Zhan. Well! Little Master¡¯s master was definitely not wrong.

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference? Aren¡¯t they all humans!¡± Long Yu said angrily.

    ¡°My master isn¡¯t an ordinary human. There¡¯s candy to eat if you follow my master. Why don¡¯t you consider it too?¡± Feng Zhan said seductively with a smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to acknowledge a human as my master,¡± Long Yu said stubbornly. ¡°But many dragons of your dragon race are in the hands of my master. Moreover, they might not be willing to return to the n!¡± Feng Zhan said with a naughty smile. During this period of time, those dragons had been staying in the space so happily that they were a little forgetful. They would definitely not be willing to return to the dragon race. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Long Yu¡¯s face was full of question marks.

    Idle

    ¡°Literally! My master didn¡¯t take them in as his underlings, but they insisted on following my master shamelessly, saying that they would rather die than return to the dragon race,¡± Feng Zhan provoked. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I don¡¯t believe it! Call them out. I want to confront them.¡± Long Yu might be angry, but his rationality was still intact. Therefore, he would definitely not be fooled! After all, he knew Feng Zhan very well and knew that this old fellow loved to y mind games and sow discord!

    ¡°Hehe, I can¡¯t decide this. You have to ask my master,¡± Feng Zhan said very irresponsibly.

    ¡°Who is your master?¡± Long Yu roared.

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. s! It seemed like she couldn¡¯t continue pretending.

    ¡°Hurry up and let us dragons out. I want to ask them myself.¡± Long Yu¡¯s nostrils red as he said angrily. His widened dragon eyes wanted to see through Leng Ruoxue. Well! In his eyes, he didn¡¯t find anything special about this human woman other than her beauty for the time being!

    ¡°No.¡± Leng Ruoxue refused directly without thinking

    ¡°Why?¡± Long Yu asked in disbelief. However, he couldn¡¯t understand why a mere human Mystic Sovereign wouldn¡¯t be afraid of his dragon might. This shouldn¡¯t be the case!

    ¡°You are their Old Ancestor. They will definitely be afraid if theye out and see you. They might even say something against their conscience! Therefore, I can¡¯t let them out,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°I won¡¯t! You have to believe me!¡± Long Yu panted heavily.

    ¡°No.¡± Leng Ruoxue shook her head with a smile.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Long Yu was so angry that he was speechless. He could only re at Leng Ruoxue with his huge dragon eyes without blinking.

    ¡°Old Long, my man will be jealous if you look at me with such affection!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded with a smile.

    ¡°Affectionate? Who¡¯s looking at you affectionately? Don¡¯t wrong me! Hmph! Women are big trouble!¡± Long Yu¡¯s fat dragon body couldn¡¯t help trembling when he heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, and his face was full of fear.

    ¡°Old Long, you¡¯re biased against women!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight dissatisfaction.

    ¡°That¡¯s the truth!¡± Long Yu said nonchntly.

    Nas

    ¡°Fact? Old Long, do you still want to see your dragon junior?¡± Leng Ruoxue was not interested in discussing women with a dragon, so she took the initiative again.

    ¡°Of course I do. I thought you refused!¡± Long Yu¡¯s dragon face revealed grievance.

    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t let you meet your nsmen. However, I can let you meet outsiders,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a mysterious smile.

    ¡°Outsiders? What do you mean?¡± Long Yu asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Grandpa, Big Brother!¡± Leng Ruoxue gave them a look. They immediately understood and summoned Long Hao and the First Elder at the same time.

    ¡°Master, why are you looking for us?¡± Long Hao looked at the First Elder with sleepy eyes and asked in puzzlement. ¡°A dragon wants to see you.¡± Leng Ruohan shrugged innocently. Well, this was not his idea!

    ¡°Who is it? I¡¯m very busy.¡± Long Hao¡¯s face was full of displeasure. It was cultivating! It didn¡¯t have time to receive other dragons!

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Long Yu¡¯s eyes widened, and he used his nose to sniff Long Hao¡¯s body with all his might. Oh! What a thick imperial bloodline aura! Which branch of the imperial family was this little fellow from? He was so curious!

    ¡°Oh!¡± Long Hao answered lightly. It was not very interested in the dragons on the Boundless Heaven Continent, so it naturally would not be too enthusiastic.

    ¡°Little guy, whose family are you from?¡± Long Yu asked anxiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Long Hao replied without much interest.

    ¡°Uh! How can I not know?¡± Long Yu said in disbelief.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just don¡¯t know! I¡¯ve never seen my parents. How would I know whose family I¡¯m from!¡± Long Hao looked at the old dragon in front of him like he was an idiot and said lightly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Long Yu was depressed, but then he turned his gaze to the other dragon and asked, ¡°You should know who that little fellow¡¯s parents are, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The First Elder¡¯s answer was the same as Long Hao¡¯s.

 Chapter 771 - Proud Cold City (1)

    <h4>Chapter 771 Proud Cold City (1)</h4>

    ¡°How can you not know?¡± Long Yu roared. This golden dragon was of the same race as him, so it was not stressed when it roared.

    ¡°I was still young at that time. I picked up the emperor in the n, so I don¡¯t know who its parents were,¡± the First Elder said very honestly with an innocent face.

    ¡°Oh! Is that so! That¡¯s no wonder!¡± Long Yu sighed softly. Then he looked at Long Hao with slight heartache in his eyes. s! Poor child, it actually didn¡¯t even know who its parents were. However, it was okay. He would definitely take good care of it in the future.

    ¡°Master, I want to go back,¡± Long Hao said to Leng Ruohan fearfully. The old dragon¡¯s gaze made its hair stand on end. It now regarded the old dragon with ambiguous eyes as a strange uncle!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruohan nodded helplessly and then stored his frightened beast back into the beast pet space.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided!¡± Long Yu looked at the disappearing Long Hao and said loudly.

    ¡°Uh! What have you decided?¡± Feng Zhan asked in puzzlement. Well! The dragons were a little out of line, acting as they pleased.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to acknowledge him as my master.¡± Long Yu pointed his huge paw at Leng Ruohan.

    ¡°Old man, you just said that you won¡¯t recognize humans as your masters!¡± Feng Zhan said mockingly.

    ¡°Times change! That was just now. I want to acknowledge you as my master now,¡± Long Yu said nonchntly. Well! He had to take good care of the future emperor of the dragon race.

    ¡°Big Brother, are you sure?¡± The other dragons beside Long Yu couldn¡¯t help asking softly.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure. Do you think it¡¯s easy for the dragon race to produce a purple-gold dragon emperor!¡± Long Yu said excitedly.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll listen to Big Brother,¡± the dragons said.

    ¡°Old Long, you can recognize my brother as your master, but if the other dragons want to recognize you as their master, they can only look for others,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. Well! Her brother couldn¡¯t take in so many dragons at once!

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s their own business which master they want to recognize. I won¡¯t interfere,¡± Long Yu said very openly. He directly recognized the master and signed a ¡®soul contract¡¯ after speaking!¡±

    The other old dragons each found a pleasing master and signed a contract seeing that Long Yu had already acknowledged them as his masters. However, what puzzled Leng Ruoxue was that not a single old dragon wanted to acknowledge her as their master? Uh! What was going on? She couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Say, why don¡¯t any of you old farts recognize my master!¡± Feng Zhan asked Leng Ruoxue¡¯s question.

    ¡°Tch, we don¡¯t want to be your master,¡± the dragons said in unison.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I don¡¯t want to be the same master as you stupid dragons either,¡± Feng Zhan retaliated nonchntly.

    ¡°Damn old Phoenix, who did you say is a stupid dragon?¡± Long Yu¡¯s temper rose again. Both sides red at each other, about to start fighting again at any moment¡­

    ¡°Fight quickly. We can leave this ce after fighting,¡± Leng Ruoxue urged. Well! They couldn¡¯t intervene since both sides were considered their beasts. With this in mind, she left the battle circle with her subordinates.

    ¡°Uh! Lass, we won¡¯t fight anymore,¡± Feng Zhan said hurriedly. Then he secretly red at Long Yu. Damn old thing, its ws were really heavy just now. It had lost a lot of feathers. It would definitely be a bald bird if it continued fighting! ¡°Yes! We won¡¯t fight anymore,¡± Long Yu said hurriedly. The dragon scales on its body were still in pain! Both sides would really suffer if they continued fighting. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly and asked lightly.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The old dragons and the old phoenix nodded in unison.

    ¡°Alright. Hurry up and pack your things since we¡¯re not fighting anymore. We¡¯ll leave this ceter,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Long Yu and the other dragons said. They had long seen that their masters followed this girl¡¯s lead, so her words were more effective than their master¡¯s!

    The dragons nodded slightly at their masters and then flew back to the dragon race¡¯s territory. Feng Zhan and the other old phoenixes also returned to their transmogrification form.

    ¡°s!¡± The old Phoenixes sighed as they looked at the feathers that fell to the ground.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the resentful old Phoenixes with some amusement. She took out a bottle of pills from the bracelet and threw it to Feng Zhan. After Feng Zhan took the pills, he hurriedly opened the bottle stopper and ate one. Then he distributed one pill to the other Phoenixes each. The remaining pills in the bottle were privately taken by it. Hehe, this pill was good stuff!

    Before long, Long Yu and the other dragons returned with their things packed, and behind them were the juniors of the dragon race¡­

    ¡°Long Yu, are they leaving with us too?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid. ¡°Yes!¡± Long Yu answered matter-of-factly. Could he leave his juniors here since his ancestors had left? He was worried!

    ¡°Well! They can follow me if they want, but I can¡¯t afford to raise them. They have to pay for their living expenses,¡± Leng Ruoxue said as a difficult matter.

    ¡°Living expenses? How much do we have to pay?¡± Long Yu frowned and asked. Boohoo¡­ Why were humans so greedy! Their dragon race was very poor!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t make things difficult for them. They don¡¯t look like they are rich. Why don¡¯t you let them work for you?¡± Leng Ruohan pleaded.

    <b>XUE</b>

    ¡°Oh! Alright then! You can work to repay your debts for Big Brother¡¯s sake,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very generously. ¡°Thank you, Miss Leng,¡± the dragon patriarch and First Elder said very gratefully. Fortunately, they were willing to take them in. Boohoo¡­

    Feng Zhan, who was watching themotion by the side, couldn¡¯t helpughing secretly in his heart when he saw the grateful expressions of the dragons. Hehe, these stupid dragons! He would probably have to count the money for them if he was sold by the girl! Leng Ruoxue red at Feng Zhan. Then, with a thought, she stored the dragons and old phoenixes that did not recognize her in the bracelet¡­

    ¡°Eh? Where are our nsmen?¡± Long Yu was surprised to see his junior suddenly disappear.

    ¡°I put them away. I can¡¯t let them wander the streets!¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly.

 Chapter 772 - Proud Cold City (2)

    <h4>Chapter 772 Proud Cold City (2)</h4>

    ¡°Where did you put them?¡± Long Yu¡¯s face was full of curiosity, but he couldn¡¯t help thinking in his heart, how big must the beast pet equipment be to be able to store so many dragons!

    ¡°Uh! In a space,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined simply.

    ¡°Oh! Master, bring us into the beast pet space too!¡± Long Yu requested.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruohan nodded and then stored Long Yu away. Feng Da and the others also stored their dragons in the beast pet space.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue pulled the freak to sit on the little peacock¡¯s back after speaking. The others hurriedly sat up, and then the little peacock flew them out of the empty dragon race territory.

    suddenly stopped and stared forward with its big watery eyes in confusion¡­

    ¡°Little Peacock, why did you stop?¡± Leng Ruoxue felt the little Peacock¡¯s abnormality and asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve arrived at ck Mist Cliff. However, the thick fog and the poisonous gas have all disappeared,¡± the little peacock reported.

    ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s fly there directly!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the little peacock answered and then flew directly over ck Mist Cliff¡­ Three dayster.

    The little peacock brought Leng Ruoxue and the others to Shadow City again.

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others entered the Shadow City, they went directly to the shop they had transactedst time, nning to purchase some herbs and refining materials.

    The waiter immediately recognized them and weed them warmly as soon as they entered the shop. ¡°Miss Leng, wee!¡±

    ¡°Are there any more herbs?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked bluntly.

    ¡°Yes, yes. A new batch just happened to arrive. Miss Leng, please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll go get it now,¡± the waiter said hurriedly and then turned to leave. However, he was not going to the warehouse but the Shadow League¡¯s camp.

    ¡°Xueer, could it be that the little waiter went to call for help?¡± Empty teased with a light smile.

    ¡°Why are we calling for thugs? We didn¡¯t do anything bad,¡± Leng Ruoxue said innocently. She wouldn¡¯t havee here again if it weren¡¯t for the sake of purchasing herbs and equipment materials!

    ¡°Haha!¡± Empty smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Soon, the waiter returned. However, two people appeared beside him. One was Yu Tian, and they knew the other.

    ¡°Haha! Miss Leng, long time no see. How have you been?¡± Yu Tian said with a face full of smiles. s! This little ancestor finally walked into the trap. Otherwise, he really didn¡¯t know when he would be able to find her traces! He didn¡¯t know where she had hidden these two years. He almost turned the entire Boundless Heaven Continent upside down, but he actually couldn¡¯t find her!

    ¡°Very good,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. ¡°Miss Leng, do you want to purchase herbs?¡± Yu Tian tried to make conversation. Well! Leng Ruoxue¡¯s attitude was really lukewarm, making him helpless!

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Miss Leng, what¡¯s your current strength?¡± Yu Tian asked very curiously.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it? Great Mystic.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Yu Tian was depressed. However, he couldn¡¯t force her to tell him if she didn¡¯t want to tell him! Moreover, he had to force her.

    ¡°Are the herbs ready?¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t want to start a conversation, so she asked directly because she really didn¡¯t know what to talk about with Yu Tian. After all, she was not familiar with the Shadow League in her eyes.

    ¡°Yes. Miss Leng, please take a look!¡± Yu Tian gave the waiter a look, and the waiter took off the ring on his hand and handed it to Leng Ruoxue.

    Leng Ruoxue took the ring and sent her divine sense in to look at the herbs inside. Then she said directly, ¡°Butler Yu, I want all these herbs. State a price!¡±

    ¡°I also ordered someone to prepare some refining materials for Miss Leng. One hundred million purple coins will do.¡± Butler Yu said with a smile. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Leng Ruoxue took the other storage ring from the waiter and probed it with her divine sense. ¡°Yes, we let Miss Leng downst time, so our Shadow Alliance decided to sell this deal to Miss Leng at the cost price,¡± Yu Tian said honestly. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong to me. We¡¯re just on different sides,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. Then she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to take advantage of you. State a real price!¡±

    She really didn¡¯t dare to take advantage of him, especially since the target was the Shadow League.

    ¡°Miss Leng, we are very sincere,¡± Yu Tian exined.

    ¡°Butler Yu, the volume of transactions this time is about the same asst time, but the quality is better, so I¡¯ll pay 50 million more purple coins thanst time.¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. ¡°s! Alright then!¡± Yu Tian was a little helpless. However, he had no choice if they didn¡¯t appreciate their goodwill! Thinking of this, he hated those stubborn old things again!

    Na

    After the transaction, Leng Ruoxue was about to leave with everyone when she was stopped at the door!

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, stop right there!¡± Leng Wudi roared angrily. He didn¡¯t expect this damn little thing to pretend not to know him. It was really infuriating. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned around helplessly, but she wasining in her heart. Couldn¡¯t the mighty young master of the Leng family pretend not to know a small character like her? She really didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the Leng family, especially after meeting the top-grade siblingsst time. This thought was even stronger.

    ¡°Why are you pretending not to know me?¡± Leng Wudi questioned angrily.

    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry. You look a little familiar, but I really don¡¯t remember who you are,¡± Leng Ruoxue lied through her teeth.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Leng Wudi was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything. However, he was one hundred percent sure that this innocent-looking girl did it on purpose!

    Leng Wudi took a few deep breaths to calm his depressed mood. Then he said, ¡°Someone wants to see you.¡±

 Chapter 773 - Proud Cold City (3)

    <h4>Chapter 773 Proud Cold City (3)</h4>

    ¡°See me? Do I know him?¡± Leng Ruoxue blinked her beautiful watery eyes and asked curiously.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Probably not!¡± Leng Wudi said uncertainly after some thought. ¡°Oh! I won¡¯t see you then. Grandpa said not to meet strangers,¡± Leng Ruoxue said obediently.

    Darling granddaughter! You wronged me again! When did I say such things! Leng Qingtian, who was innocently shot, looked at his granddaughter resentfully, feeling depressed.

    ¡°He¡¯s not a stranger.¡± Leng Wudi was angry.

    ¡°Anyone I don¡¯t know is considered a stranger,¡± Leng Ruoxue said matter-of-factly. Then she gave her subordinates a look and everyone left tacitly.

    Leng Wudi hurriedly followed¡­

    Half a monthter.

    In an uninhabited forest.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of depression as she red at the innocent Leng Wudi and asked helplessly, ¡°Young Master Leng, how long do you want to follow me for?¡±

    She had been depressed for the past half a month because Leng Wudi would follow them wherever they went. She found it strange that she couldn¡¯t shake him off. He might not be able to keep up with Feng Wu, but he would appear by their side in a few hours.

    ¡°I will always follow you unless you return to the Leng family with me,¡± Leng Wudi said fearlessly.

    ¡°The Leng family is powerful and influential. A small character like me is really not suitable to appear,¡± Leng Ruoxue declined very implicitly, even though it had been countless times. ¡°You are a small character? Then wouldn¡¯t I be inferior to even dust?¡± Leng Wudi said with self-ridicule. In the Boundless Heaven Continent now, whoever dared to think that Leng Ruoxue was an unknown small character, he was the first to be anxious with that person. s! Compared to Leng Ruoxue and the others, he was probably that small character! ¡°How can that be? You are the young master of the Leng family, one of the three major families,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, there are no outsiders here anyway. Why don¡¯t you kill me to silence me? Otherwise, I definitely won¡¯t give up,¡± Leng Wudi said very resolutely.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go since Young Master Leng insists on us going back with him!¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t take it anymore and sighed helplessly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, your grandfather agreed,¡± Leng Wudi said casually

    ¡°Alright!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded helplessly. After all, it was not good for Leng Wudi to keep pestering them like this.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go now!¡± Leng Wudi said impatiently. How could he still have theposed image of a noble young master with his anxious appearance now! To be precise, his good image had long disappeared in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others!

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? We just had lunch,¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Leng Wudi answered softly. Boohoo¡­ He really didn¡¯t have any status as the young master of the Leng family in front of these people! Soon, Leng Ruoxue and the others finished their meal and reluctantly followed Leng Wudi to the main city of the Leng family, Proud Cold

    City¡­

    They finally arrived at their destination after flying for nearly ten days.

    Standing outside the tall and grand city walls of Proud Cold City, Leng Wudi asked with a face full of pride, ¡°How is it? Our Leng family¡¯s main city is not bad, right?¡±

    ¡°So-so,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without giving him any face.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know that it¡¯s extraordinary once you enter,¡± Leng Wudi said mentally prepared.

    ¡°Oh! Then let¡¯s go in quickly! I¡¯m sleepy,¡± Leng Ruoxue urged. ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± Leng Wudi said helplessly. s! He had been pestering them for nearly a month and had more or less understood Leng Ruoxue¡¯s habits, so he was already used to it.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others nodded and then entered Proud Cold City with Leng Wudi.

    Proud Cold City was very prosperous. People came and went on the streets. Moreover, pedestrians greeted Leng Wudi very warmly when they saw him, and his signature smile hung on Leng Wudi¡¯s beautiful face.

    ¡°What a two-faced person.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Leng Wudi and murmured softly. This fellow was a scoundrel in front of them, but in front of these citizens, he was so gentle, noble, and perfect. ¡°In Proud Cold City, my every move represents the Leng family.¡± Leng Wudi smiled bitterly after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. Boohoo¡­ It was so easy to be a young master! ¡°I know. Find us a inn!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already arranged your residence,¡± Leng Wudi said proudly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t live in the Leng family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Wudi nodded and then brought Leng Ruoxue and the others to a yard.

    Leng Ruoxue looked up at the que outside the yard. There were two words engraved on it: Plum Garden.

    After entering the ¡®Plum Garden¡¯, Leng Ruoxue was surprised to find that this Plum Garden was indeed as its name suggested. It was nted with all sorts of plum blossoms, and the air in the yard was even suffused with the fragrance of the plum blossoms. Not only that, every building in the garden was exquisite to the point of breathtaking, absolutely worthy of being called a work of art!

    ¡°Are you satisfied with this ce?¡± Leng Wudi asked calmly as he looked at the expressions of Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied softly. For some reason, looking at the grass, wood, scenery, and things here made her feel a sense of deja vu. Was this too strange?

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re satisfied. Have a good rest today. I¡¯ll visit you tomorrow,¡± Leng Wudi said very thoughtfully. After speaking, he was about to leave when he heard a familiar voice outside the door. His heart couldn¡¯t help skipping a beat, and a bad premonition followed¡­

    ¡°Third Brother, how can you let an outsider stay in the Plum Garden?¡± An angry and unruly voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ ears. However, everyone was so calm that they didn¡¯t even turn their heads, still looking at the beautiful scenery in the garden with their backs facing her.

    ¡°Rumei, this is my business. When did I need you to tell me what to do?¡± Leng Wudi¡¯s face turned cold and he said with some displeasure.

 Chapter 774 - 4 The Grand Elder (1)

    <h4>Chapter 774 The Grand Elder (1)</h4>

    ¡°Third Brother, did you forget that the Plum Garden is not for anyone to stay in?¡± Leng Rumei questioned with a face full of anger. She unintentionally saw Third Brother bringing a group of people she didn¡¯t know back to Proud Cold City on the streets today, so she followed secretly curiously. However, she didn¡¯t expect Third Brother to actually bring those people to the Plum Garden¡­

    Plum Garden! That was the Leng family¡¯s best side yard, but it had always been uninhabited. Moreover, when she happened to break through to Great Mystic on her twentieth birthday, she wanted to take the opportunity to ask the patriarch¡¯s father for it. Who knew that her father actually didn¡¯t agree to her request and even lied to her that the Plum Garden couldn¡¯t decide. Hmph! So her father was biased and left the Plum Garden to her third brother. Thinking of this, she felt hatred in her heart! The Plum Garden had the word ¡®Mei¡¯, and her name had the word ¡®Mei¡¯. How suitable was it for her! However, she was now letting a group of outsiders stay. How could she choke down this anger!

    ¡°This is my business. You don¡¯t have to worry about it,¡± Leng Wudi said impatiently. Then he dragged Leng Rumei out of the Plum Garden.

    After Leng Wudi dragged Leng Rumei away, Leng Qingtian looked at the scenery of the Plum Garden and sighed. ¡°Xue¡¯er, it seems like the Leng family isn¡¯t very peaceful either!¡± ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not strange for scheming in big families. It will naturally happen when there are many wives and children. Don¡¯t worry too much. We won¡¯t stay here for long,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted.

    ¡°Okay, Feng Da, find your own rooms to stay in!¡± Leng Qingtian ordered and then wandered around the Plum Garden alone. Leng Ruoxue, Ruohan, and the freak had been following behind him worriedly.

    ¡°s! Grandpa misses the Ling Feng Continent¡¯s home again,¡± Leng Ruohan said in realization. ¡°Ah! I remember now. Big Brother, don¡¯t you think that some of the decoration methods here are simr to our home in the Ling Feng Continent?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking. No wonder she felt that there was a sense of familiarity here. It turned out that some of the decorations in this Plum Garden were in the same direction as their original home. However, the decorations were different. Moreover, she clearly felt the aura of refinement from these decorations, and this yard full of blooming plum blossoms must have used special means. Otherwise, it would be impossible to bloom so luxuriously in this season!

    ¡°Yes, and I seem to have seen in some of the family¡¯s records that a certain ancestor of our Leng family liked plum blossoms very much. However, our home in the Ling Feng Continent had been repaired several times, so the original plum tree had long disappeared,¡± Leng Ruohan exined.

    Leng Qingtian had already strode to the three of them and asked loudly, ¡°Brats, why are you following me?¡± ¡°Grandpa, we didn¡¯t follow you! We were also admiring the spring sunshine in the Plum Garden!¡± Leng Ruoxue said as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Yes! Grandpa, we¡¯re also admiring the scenery,¡± Leng Ruohan¡¯s handsome and invincible face blushed as he exined softly.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Qingtian finally turned his gaze to the freak and looked at him indifferently without saying anything. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll apany Xue¡¯er,¡± the freak hurriedly exined.

    ¡°Oh, Xue¡¯er, are you done admiring the spring sunshine of the Plum Garden?¡± Leng Qingtian asked with a smile.

    ¡°Okay,¡± the three of them answered softly.

    ¡°Do you feel anything?¡± Leng Qingtian asked expectantly. ¡°No, the scenery is beautiful,¡± Leng Ruoxue interrupted. ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°Gone!¡±

    ¡°How can it be gone? I vaguely heard someone say that this ce is a little familiar just now.¡± Leng Qingtian was a little angry.

    ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t say that,¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly denied.

    ¡°Me neither.¡±

    Leng Ruohan and the freak quickly denied it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be affected. There is indeed a shadow of our family here,¡± Leng Qingtian said lightly. He didn¡¯t know about his grandchildren, but he remembered them very clearly. However, he also knew that this didn¡¯t mean anything. After all, this was the Leng family¡¯s property.

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s take things as theye. With our current strength, there¡¯s absolutely no one who can force us, so let nature take its course,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted. In fact, she had already guessed that it was most likely someone rted to the Ling Feng Continent from the moment Leng Wudi said that someone wanted to see them. She might not want to see him, but she couldn¡¯t avoid Leng Wudi¡¯s pestering. However, if that person looked pleasing to the eye, there was no harm in dating him. If that person wanted to have any bad ideas, then don¡¯t me her for being heartless.

    ¡°Yes, Xue¡¯er is right. Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s take it easy. Let¡¯s go get some food and then rest early to recover so that we can deal with the Leng family!¡± Leng Qingtian said with a face full of relief.

    With that, the grandfather and granddaughter came to the garden together, and Feng Da and the others had already prepared food.

    Everyone returned to their rooms to rest after dinner¡­

    At the Leng family¡¯s residence.

    The Leng family¡¯s main residence was located in the south of Proud Cold City. Moreover, the entire south belonged to the Leng family¡¯s territory. Outsiders were not allowed to step foot here unless they obtained permission.

    Leng Wudi dragged his half-sister back to the main mansion and went directly to the forbidden area in the back mountain. Leng Rumei naturally went toin to the patriarch¡¯s father, Leng Yimin, who loved her the most.

    Leng Rumei heard that her father was in the meeting hall and ran directly here. However, she was stopped by the guards outside the door.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eldest Miss. The patriarch is having a meeting with the elders. You can¡¯t enter,¡± the guard said coldly and politely. ¡°How dare you! Do you know who I am? How dare you stop me!¡± Leng Rumei¡¯s temper rose. She had a belly full of anger at Leng Wudi just now but had nowhere to vent it. Now, she was stopped by a small guard, so the fire on her body ignited!

    ¡°You are not allowed to enter even if you are the most favored eldest daughter of the Leng family,¡± the guard said coldly. ¡°How dare you! Guards, arrest him!¡± Leng Rumei roared and ordered the other two guards.

    ¡°Eldest Miss, please forgive us. This is our duty,¡± the other two guards replied neither servile nor overbearing.

 Chapter 775 - The Grand Elder (2)

    <h4>Chapter 775 The Grand Elder (2)</h4>

    ¡°You¡­¡± Leng Rumei was about to teach the three guards a lesson when the door of the meeting hall was suddenly opened and the Leng family¡¯s head butler walked out.

    ¡°Eldest Miss, the Patriarch invites you in.¡± The Leng family¡¯s head butler¡¯s cold voice drifted into Leng Rumei¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Got it. Thank you, Head Butler. Hmph! Wait for me!¡± Leng Rumei thanked the Head Butler with a smile on her face. Then she red fiercely at the three guards and swaggered into the conference room.

    In the conference room.

    The patriarch of the Leng family, Leng Yimin, was sitting in the main seat. Sitting beside him was a man who looked to be in his early thirties. This man might be handsome and had an extraordinary temperament, but he did not have the slightest smile on his face. Compared to him, Leng Yimin looked slightly older. He might be equally handsome, but his bearing could not bepared to that man. However, the two of them were Mystic Supremacies.

    The other elders of the Leng family sat below them.

    Leng Rumei saw her father staring at her with a ck face after entering the meeting hall. However, it was not like she had never barged into the meeting hall before, so she was really not afraid. Anyway, her father would at most pretend to scold her, and would not do anything to her.

    ¡°Rumei, don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m discussing something with the elders? You¡¯re really bing more and more unruly,¡± Leng Yimin questioned very sternly. However, the elders sitting there knew very well that the patriarch loved this daughter very much. This was just for them to see, and they naturally wouldn¡¯t harp on such a small matter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Father. I really have something important to do, so I was a little anxious,¡± Leng Rumei said with a face full of regret. She didn¡¯t have the arrogant and domineering appearance from before at all.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Yimin asked curiously, his face looking much better.

    ¡°Father, Third Brother actually let outsiders stay in the Plum Garden. I wanted to stop him, but I was scolded by him,¡± Leng Rumei said aggrievedly, tears shing in her beautiful eyes.

    ¡°Really?¡± Leng Yimin said doubtfully. Well! He knew his son very well. Wudi shouldn¡¯t be so ignorant of the severity of the matter! Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help sneaking a look at the man beside him. However, he was slightly relieved seeing that the man¡¯s expression was still as usual.

    ¡°Father, Third Brother gave the Plum Garden to outsiders without the permission of the family. I wonder if he will be punished?¡± Leng Rumei asked curiously.

    ¡°Eldest Miss, even though this was done by the young master, we have to ask the young master before we know what happened, so the patriarch can¡¯t answer this question of yours now,¡± an elder said.

    ¡°Third Elder, you can¡¯t say that. Eldest Miss only asks because she cares about the family!¡± an old man with a wrinkled face said lightly.

    ¡°Does the Tenth Elder mean that we will be convicted of the young master¡¯s crime if we listen to Eldest Miss¡¯s one-sided words? Don¡¯t forget that the Plum Garden isn¡¯t under our jurisdiction.¡± The Third Elder caressed his beard and said nonchntly.

    ¡°Who said that the Plum Garden isn¡¯t under our jurisdiction? The Plum Garden also belongs to our Leng family. We are duty bound to everything that belongs to the Leng family!¡± the Tenth Elder said indignantly, obviously implying that the Third Elder didn¡¯t care about the Leng family¡¯s affairs. ¡°Then feel free to ck off. I¡¯ll make it clear first that I don¡¯t care about this matter,¡± Third Elder said with a cold smile. He looked at the Tenth Elder as if he was watching a joke. Then he stood up, bowed to Leng Yimin, and said, ¡°Patriarch, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± With that, he rolled up his sleeves and left the meeting hall.

    The other elders present also stood up and left one after another, obviously not wanting to get involved in this muddy water.

    ¡°Father, how can the elders be so irresponsible?¡± Leng Rumei couldn¡¯t helpining as she watched the elders of the Leng family leave.

    ¡°Shut up! How can a junior like you criticize the elders?¡± Leng Yimin red at Leng Rumei and said with displeasure. s! It seemed like he really spoiled this only daughter of his. She actually developed her temperament that didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth!

    ¡°Rumei, are the people brought by Wudi staying in the Plum Garden now?¡± the man beside Leng Yimin asked leisurely with an indescribable expression on his face.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Leng Rumei answered carefully, but she was a little nervous because she was very afraid of this man. For some reason, she was just afraid. He might be younger and more handsome than any elder in the Leng family, but she knew very well that it was okay to offend the other elders. Her father would help her settle it, but she absolutely could not offend this mysterious Grand Elder.

    ¡°Oh, I really want to see what kind of person he is.¡± The man¡¯s voice was very soft, but everyone present heard it very clearly.

    ¡°Supreme Elder, Rumei is willing to lead the way,¡± Leng Rumei volunteered. Wouldn¡¯t she be overjoyed if she could get the Supreme Elder to deal with those people? She couldn¡¯t help being a little smug thinking of this!

    ¡°Okay, Ru Mei, lead the way!¡± The man stood up and said to everyone, ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow.¡±

    After hearing this, Leng Yimin, the Tenth Elder, and the others, who had just stood up, had to sit down again. Leng Yimin and the remaining elders left the meeting hall after the man left with Leng Rumei¡­

    At the same time, Leng Wudi had already left the back mountain. Then he turned around to see his grandfather. His grandfather had passed the position of the patriarch to his father two years ago, but his grandfather¡¯s prestige in the family was still not something that his father could rece.

    Ever since his grandfather left the heavy responsibility of being the patriarch, he chose a rtively small side yard for cultivation. Moreover, no one dared to disturb his grandfather¡¯s cultivation except for him and a few elders who were on good terms with his grandfather.

    Leng Wudi arrived at the side yard. He heard his grandfather¡¯s heartyughter as soon as he walked in. He couldn¡¯t help taking a few steps forward and came in front of his grandfather with a light smile. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Haha! You¡¯re going to be unlucky.¡± Leng Jingmuughed happily. ¡°Uh! Grandpa, your precious grandson is going to be unlucky. Are you that happy?¡± Leng Wudi pretended to be sad and then greeted the Third Elder, who was sitting opposite his grandfather.

 Chapter 776 - The Grand Elder (3)

    <h4>Chapter 776 The Grand Elder (3)</h4>

    ¡°Haha, of course I¡¯m happy. You have no idea how bored I am staying here every day,¡± Leng Jingmuined, his handsome face full of bitterness.

    ¡°Grandpa, you were the one who said you wanted to cultivate quietly. Now you find it boring,¡± Leng Wudi said speechlessly. s! He was really bing more and more willful since Grandpa stopped being the patriarch.

    ¡°Cultivation is very boring! Brat, tell Grandpa why you brought your friend to live in the Plum Garden. That ce is not open to the public! Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that even people from our Leng family are not allowed to stay there?¡± Leng Jingmu asked doubtfully. Hmph! Would he not know his grandson? This boy had been cautious since he was young, and it was impossible for him to make such a low-level mistake. Therefore, if anyone wanted to see his most beloved grandson make a fool of himself, that would really be a mistake.

    ¡°Grandpa, how did you know about this? Did Rumeiin?¡± Leng Wudi guessed. He knew that Rumei would definitelyin, but he didn¡¯t expect it to happen so quickly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Jingmu nodded.

    ¡°Young Master, I saw Leng Rumei bringing the Grand Elder to the Plum Garden. You better think of a good excuse. Otherwise, no one can help you if the Grand Elder bes angry,¡± Third Elder reminded worriedly. He saw that the Grand Elder had no reaction in the meeting hall just now and thought that the Grand Elder would ask for the reason. However, he didn¡¯t expect the old man to actually go to the Plum Garden personally, which couldn¡¯t help making him nervous.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. The Grand Elder won¡¯t me me,¡± Leng Wudi said with certainty.

    ¡°Wudi, are you that confident?¡± The curiosity on Leng Jingmu¡¯s face became stronger.

    ¡°Yes, the people I brought should be from the Leng family from the Ling Feng Continent,¡± Leng Wudi said after some thought. He didn¡¯t intend to hide this matter from his grandfather anyway. ¡°Are you sure? We¡¯ve lost contact for so long. I really didn¡¯t expect there to be someone from the Leng family there,¡± Leng Jingmu said with a face full of surprise. ¡°Patriarch, what are you talking about?¡± Third Elder¡¯s face was full of question marks.

    ¡°Third Elder, I told you not to call me Patriarch anymore. Well! It¡¯s like this. The ancestor of the Leng family once left a trace of his bloodline on the Ling Feng Continent. However, not many people know about this. Moreover, no one has been able toe to our ce for thousands of years, so we¡¯ve always thought that there were no more Leng family there,¡± Leng Jingmu exined simply.

    ¡°Oh, since they are also from the Leng family, the Supreme Elder shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for them, right?¡± Third Elder said uncertainly. ¡°No, the Grand Elder should treat them well because the Grand Elder is also from the Ling Feng Continent,¡± Leng Jingmu exined, relieved.

    ¡°Ah! The Grand Elder also came up from below?¡± Third Elder said in surprise. He only knew that the Grand Elder was very mysterious and liked to be alone, but he didn¡¯t know that the Grand Elder was actually from the Ling Feng Continent.

    ¡°Third Elder, what¡¯s there to be surprised about? In fact, all the ancestors of our Leng family came from the Ling Feng Continent. However, after staying in this world for a long time, many nsmen thought that they were born and raised. In fact, to be precise, our roots are all in the Ling Feng Continent,¡± Leng Jingmu said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Third Elder nodded in agreement. However, he knew that the younger generation of the n would definitely not like to hear such words. After all, in everyone¡¯s eyes, the Ling Feng Continent¡¯s level was lower than the Boundless Heaven Continent.

    ¡°Wudi, arrange for some people to protect and take care of them since they are staying in the Plum Garden. Don¡¯t let them think that we are rude,¡± Leng Qingmu ordered.

    ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s no need. Let¡¯s not let anyone disturb them.¡± Leng Wudi refused directly without thinking because he knew that Leng Ruoxue would not use it even if he sent people. Moreover, she had many subordinates, so he didn¡¯t need to do anything unnecessary. ¡°How can that do? We have to treat the Grand Elder well on ount of him. Otherwise, no one can bear his anger unless we invite the Old Ancestors,¡± Third Elder said hurriedly.

    ¡°Wudi, Third Elder is right,¡± Leng Jingmu echoed.

    ¡°Grandpa, I understand them. There¡¯s really no need,¡± Leng Wudi said helplessly. ¡°s! Alright then! You brought her back anyway, do as you deem fit!¡± Leng Jingmu rudely became an arm-flinging shopkeeper. He was not the patriarch now! He naturally didn¡¯t have to worry about these things.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Wudi nodded. Then he chatted with his grandfather for a while and left the side yard.

    Outside the Plum Garden.

    The man stood outside the yard and looked for a long time, deep in thought.

    ¡°Grand Elder, shall we go in?¡± Leng Rumei couldn¡¯t help asking after waiting for a long time and seeing that the Grand Elder didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The man nodded.

    Then Leng Rumei pushed open the door of the Plum Garden and walked in, with the man following behind her.

    With the support of the Grand Elder, Leng Rumei walked vigorously. After entering the Plum Garden, she brought the Grand Elder straight to the main yard because she guessed that those people would choose to rest in the main yard. After all, the rooms there were the best in the Plum Garden.

    Unfortunately, she was wrong. Leng Ruoxue and the others didn¡¯t choose to stay in the main yard at all, so she had to bring the Grand Elder around the yard to search. Finally, she found their traces in the yard closest to the garden.

    ¡°Grand Elder, it¡¯s them.¡± Leng Rumei pointed at Leng Ruohan and Empty, who were drinking tea on a stone bench in the yard.

    The Grand Elder didn¡¯t say anything and just kept looking at the two handsome men in front of him. Uh! These two men could be described as dragons among men, and one of them actually looked a little familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen him before!

    As for the other, he could sense a trace of bloodline connection between the two of them, so he was immediately sure that this person should be his descendant. However, what puzzled him was that logically speaking, the generation between them had already emerged for five generations, and their bloodlines should be very rare. However, the bloodline he felt from this young man was very strong. What was going on? He was really puzzled!

 Chapter 777 - The Grand Elder (4)

    <h4>Chapter 777 The Grand Elder (4)</h4>

    At this moment, Empty and Leng Ruohan were also observing this uninvited man. However, Empty continued to drink his tea calmly after taking a few nces. Leng Ruohan looked at Empty resentfully and said very reluctantly, ¡°This is our residence now. If the two of you have anything, you have to at least knock on the door first! This is the most basic courtesy.¡± ¡°This is our Leng family¡¯s territory. We cane and go as we please. I order you to move out immediately. This isn¡¯t a ce where people like you can stay,¡± Leng Rumei roared in anger. A cold light shed in Leng Ruohan¡¯s eyes. He gently nced at Leng Rumei and said lightly, ¡°We are guests of the Leng family¡¯s young master. If you want to chase us out, pleasee personally.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let Leng Wudi do it himself. We¡¯ll move out immediately.¡± A cold female voice sounded in the ears of the four of them. Leng Rumei raised her head furiously and looked in the direction of the voice. She was about to scold him when she was stunned by the drop dead gorgeous appearance of the person who spoke¡­

    The person who spoke was naturally the extremely protective Leng Ruoxue. She was originally studying the divine pill in the bracelet, but she was told by Qing Jue that an uninvited guest came to visit. Therefore, she left the bracelet with the freak. However, she heard this conversation as soon as she walked out of the room, so she interrupted!

    ¡°W-who are you?¡± Leng Rumei questioned with raging jealousy aftering back to her senses. She kept cursing in her heart. Damn it, how could this woman be so beautiful! She originally thought that Lan Ning¡¯er was beautiful enough, but Lan Ning¡¯er was simply trashpared to the woman in front of her. At this moment, she didn¡¯t expect that if Lan Ning¡¯er was trash, then what was she? She couldn¡¯t evenpare to Lan Ning¡¯er!

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly, her beautiful eyes casually ncing at Leng Rumei. Moreover, she saw through Leng Rumei¡¯s nature with a single nce. This little Mei looked pretty, but she was also not easy to deal with.

    ¡°Your surname is Leng too?¡± Leng Rumei was stunned and asked. This was the first time she saw Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face, so it naturally gave her a greater shock.

    ¡°What? Can¡¯t my surname be Leng?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a spurious smile.

    ¡°Of course not. Not everyone is qualified to have the surname Leng,¡± Leng Rumei roared domineeringly.

    ¡°But my Old Ancestor¡¯s surname is Leng. I can¡¯t change it to another surname, right? My Old Ancestor might have died long ago, but at least he has left the bloodline for me, so I can only use this surname. Miss Leng, please don¡¯t take it to heart!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. Moreover, the corner of her beautiful eyes obviously noticed the ufortable expression of the man beside Leng Rumei when she said that her Old Ancestor might die.

    ¡°Hmph! You can¡¯t stay in the Plum Garden even if your surname is Leng. Move out of here immediately and leave Proud Cold City!¡± Leng Rumei said as if she was facing a formidable enemy. The internalpetition that was held once every ten years by the three families was about to begin. She definitely couldn¡¯t let this woman stay here and spoil her ns!

    ¡°Miss Leng, don¡¯t you understand me? We are Leng Wudi¡¯s guests. Even if you are the youngdy of the Leng family, you are not qualified to chase us away,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Leng Rumei was about to continue when she was interrupted by the man beside her.

    ¡°Rumei, don¡¯t be rude,¡± the man reprimanded lightly.

    ¡°Yes, Grand Elder.¡± Leng Rumei immediately became as obedient as a kitten.

    Leng Ruoxue and the man red at each other, neither of them speaking first¡­

    After a while, the man said gloomily, ¡°Lass, you¡¯re not bad.¡±

    s! He could tell that this girl was not afraid of him at all. Otherwise, she would not have stared at him without blinking. In the end, he could not take it and admitted defeat first. Boohoo¡­ He had lived for so long, but he could not even re at a little girl. This was really too embarrassing. However, looking at this stubborn girl, he had a premonition that their path to bing rtives would probably be very bumpy¡­ ¡°The Grand Elder of the Leng family?¡± Leng Ruoxue murmured thoughtfully. In fact, she had noticed this man when she walked out of the room, but she deliberately ignored him. Moreover, she had guessed that this man was most likely rted to the Ling Feng Continent, but she didn¡¯t know if he was the one who wanted to see them.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re from the Ling Feng Continent?¡± the Grand Elder confirmed, and couldn¡¯t help being a little excited. They really didn¡¯t expect to see juniors from the Ling Feng Continent. They thought that the Leng family from that continent was already gone! ¡°Yes, we are indeed from the Ling Feng Continent,¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t deny it. In fact, she knew that she probably couldn¡¯t deny it even if she wanted to since she came to the Leng family. ¡°Ling Feng Continent? What is that ce?¡± Leng Rumei couldn¡¯t help but interrupt. She had never heard of that ce.

    ¡°The Ling Feng Continent is the lower realm you mentioned,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined with a light smile.

    ¡°Lower realm? So you came from a vige. No wonder you¡¯re so ignorant! Let me tell you, don¡¯t think that just because your surname is Leng, you can climb onto our Leng family. Our Leng family won¡¯t raise you bumpkins for nothing,¡± Leng Rumei reminded with a face full of disdain.

    <b>a</b>

    Leng Ruoxue was speechless after hearing Leng Rumei¡¯s words. She only knew today that the Ling Feng Continent was considered a countryside in their eyes! Moreover, why was she inexperienced? She didn¡¯t seem to have done anything embarrassing, right? Moreover, they weren¡¯t the ones who wereing to the Leng family. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help saying indifferently, ¡°Miss Leng, please understand something first. We didn¡¯t want toe to the Leng family. Your young master brought us here.¡±

    ¡°So what? Don¡¯t think that our Leng family will ept you just because you can seduce Third Brother. Let me tell you, as long as I¡¯m around, you can forget about marrying into the Leng family,¡± Leng Rumei self-righteously roared.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue was so angry that she was amused. Did this Eldest Miss of the Leng family have a delusional disorder? She used her gaze to ask the Grand Elder, but he returned her an innocent look. Moreover, the expression on his face was obviously wanting to watch themotion.

    ¡°Damn it, why are youughing?¡± Leng Rumei questioned angrily.

 Chapter 778

    <h4>Chapter 778: The Elder Arrives (1)</h4>

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t allow others tough! Miss Leng cares a lot,¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. s! Why couldn¡¯t she meet normal daughters of noble families? Could it be that the fengshui of noble families was bad, so they were raised astray?

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to smile in my territory!¡± Leng Rumei was furious because Leng Ruoxue¡¯s smile was really too annoying, making her very ufortable.

    ¡°Miss Leng, are all the daughters of the Leng family like you?¡± Leng Ruoxue widened her beautiful eyes and looked at Leng Rumei carefully as if she was looking at a rare animal. She asked curiously.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Leng Rumei was stunned and puzzled.

    ¡°How rude! We are guests invited by the young master of the Leng family after all, but not only do you say we are bumpkins, you don¡¯t even allow us to smile. s! We know that we are from a small ce, so we don¡¯t dare to request you to treat us well. We just hope that those Tom, Dick, and Harry won¡¯t bother us. Can¡¯t you even satisfy this small request of ours?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of disappointment.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, do you want to die? How dare you say that I have no upbringing!¡± Leng Rumei was furious when she heard these words. She didn¡¯t listen carefully to what Leng Ruoxue said after that.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I want to live? I¡¯m only twenty years old, and I¡¯m in my prime. Moreover, I haven¡¯t pounced on my man yet. I can¡¯t let others take advantage of me for nothing, so I have to live well,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Hmph! You humiliated me. Do you think you can still live?¡± Leng Rumei said proudly. She really wanted to destroy Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face.

    ¡°What did I humiliate you about? Did I say that you don¡¯t have a good upbringing?¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Leng family. You said that I don¡¯t have a patriarch. Not only did you humiliate me, but you also humiliated the patriarch. Therefore, the Leng family will definitely not let you go!¡± Leng Rumei said confidently. In her eyes, Leng Ruoxue was almost dead.

    ¡°How will the Leng family deal with me? I¡¯m so scared!¡± Leng Ruoxue whispered fearfully, tears rolling in her beautiful eyes.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, I can spare you on the ount that your surname is Leng. However, I want you to kneel down and kowtow to me a hundred times, and even destroy your appearance. Then forget about humiliating me,¡± Leng Rumei said self-righteously.

    ¡°Kowtow a hundred times and destroy my appearance? Miss Leng is really kind!¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. If the Leng family finds out, you¡¯ll die. However, if you¡¯re willing to do as I say, I¡¯ll let you live. How about that? It¡¯s very worth it, right?¡± Leng Rumei said with a face full of charity.

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°Miss Leng, let me consider it!¡± Leng Ruoxue nced at the Grand Elder gently and said with a spurious smile.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you three days to consider. Either you die or do as I say,¡± Leng Rumei said as if she was being kind.

    ¡°Okay, Ruoxue thanks Miss Leng first. I won¡¯t see you out. Help yourself!¡± With that, Leng Ruoxue turned around and returned to her room as if no one was around, and the freak hiding in the corner followed.

    ¡°Rumei, let¡¯s go back!¡± the Grand Elder said softly to Leng Rumei when he saw that there was no moremotion to watch. A trace of disgust quickly shed in his eyes.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Leng Rumei said hurriedly, her heart jumping with joy. Hehe! The Grand Elder didn¡¯t use her of being nosy just now. He was obviously on her side!

    After Ruoxue and the Grand Elder left, Leng Ruohan looked at Empty in puzzlement, as if he wanted to see some clues from his face!

    ¡°Are there flowers on my face?¡± Empty said with a light smile. Uh! Leng Ruohan¡¯s affectionate gaze would cause others to misunderstand!

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little puzzled. Aren¡¯t their reactions a little too calm? Are we going to let that woman leave just like that?¡± Leng Ruohan said angrily. That woman was really too vicious. Not only did she want her precious sister to kowtow to her, but she also wanted to ruin her sister¡¯s beautiful face. Well, perhaps that was her main goal. s! A woman¡¯s jealousy was really too terrifying.

    ¡°What else? This is the Leng family¡¯s territory. Do you think we can walk out of Proud Cold City alive if we kill their eldest young miss in the Leng family? Moreover, they were just testing each other just now. As for that Leng Rumei, she¡¯s just a clown. Xue¡¯er isn¡¯t killing her now just to umte more of that woman¡¯s evil deeds. When the timees, even if the Leng family is angry, they won¡¯t do anything to us if we kill her. Because we¡¯re in the right!¡± Empty exined. Hehe! This was also what he especially admired about that girl. Not only would Xue¡¯er not let others find any fault with the person she wanted to get rid of, she would also let others think that that person deserved it. She deserved to die!

    ¡°But¡­¡± Leng Ruohan was about to say something when Empty interrupted him.

    ¡°You! You¡¯re too concerned. Think about it. Would Xue¡¯er let herself be at a disadvantage? She didn¡¯t fuss about it this time only to give those old things from the Leng family face. However, would she give face again and again? Moreover, with that woman¡¯s temperament, it¡¯s impossible not to provoke Xue¡¯er,¡± Empty said understandingly.

    ¡°What you said makes sense, but I¡¯m just too angry. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m here specially to let the Leng family humiliate my precious sister,¡± Leng Ruohan said in an unfriendly tone.

    ¡°Calm down. Xue¡¯er has her own ns,¡± Empty saidfortingly.

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Leng Ruohan nodded.

    ¡°Rest early! Perhaps the Leng family wille again tomorrow,¡± Empty said with a smile. Hehe! He should be able to watch a lot of good shows when he came to the Leng family this time.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruohan nodded, and the two returned to their rooms.

    Leng Ruoxue and the freak had already entered the bracelet.

    In the purple bamboo hut, the two of them sat in each other¡¯s arms, but neither of them spoke.

    After enjoying a moment of silence, the freak smiled and asked, ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you afraid of the Leng family?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very simply. The Leng family might be an unshakeable colossus in the eyes of others, but if she wanted to attack, she would also make the Leng family suffer.

    ¡°Then why did you let Leng Rumei go just now?¡± the freak pretended to be puzzled. His eyes glittered coldly, and a trace of bloodthirsty killing intent shed quickly.

 Chapter 779

    <h4>Chapter 779: The Elder Arrives (2)</h4>

    ¡°I was prepared to meet such a person since I came to the Leng family, so it¡¯s only a matter of time before I kill him. Moreover, I want to see the Leng family¡¯s attitude. After all, Leng Rumei doesn¡¯t represent the entire Leng family,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m afraid that the Grand Elder is also waiting to see our attitude!¡± the freak reminded.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s normal. He has to know if our descendants are worth his investment!¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly.

    ¡°Freak, rest early! We have to recover and prepare to deal with the endless Leng family,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded again.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The freak nodded, and then the two of them hugged each other to sleep.

    Early the next morning.

    Leng Wudi reported to Plum Garden.

    Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless as she looked at Leng Wudi, who was waiting for them in the living room.

    ¡°Young Master Leng, you¡¯re a little too early!¡± Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Yes, I specially came early to have breakfast with you,¡± Leng Wudi said pompously.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Leng didn¡¯t prepare breakfast,¡± Leng Ruoxue said rudely.

    ¡°No way! Xue¡¯er, can you bear to let me starve?¡± Leng Wudi said with a long face, his handsome face full of bitterness.

    ¡°I can bear to. You¡¯re not rted to me. What does hunger have to do with me? However, what¡¯s with your expression? Could it be that something happened to a rtive in the family?¡± Leng Ruoxue said very implicitly, her words a little venomous.

    ¡°You¡¯re so heartless. s! Nothing has happened to anyone in my family yet, but it should be soon,¡± Leng Wudi said nonchntly, as if they were discussing other people¡¯s affairs.

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°What did you talk about when Leng Rumei and the Grand Elder came yesterday?¡± Leng Wudi asked curiously.

    ¡°Nothing! I had an unhappy encounter with Miss Leng. She asked me to kowtow a hundred times and destroy my appearance. Otherwise, she said that the Leng family won¡¯t let me go,¡± Leng Ruoxue described simply.

    ¡°Uh! Haha!¡± Leng Wudi was stunned, but he couldn¡¯t helpughing hysterically. He wasughing so happily that he almost rolled on the ground.

    ¡°Is it that funny!¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed and asked Leng Wudi, who wasughing exaggeratedly.

    ¡°Yes, of course! Did she say that in front of the Grand Elder?¡± Leng Wudi was very curious.

    ¡°Yes, I said it in front of that old man, but he didn¡¯t react.¡± Leng Ruoxue added in her heart, purely wanting to see him make a fool of himself.

    ¡°Hehe! She¡¯s dead meat too,¡± Leng Wudi said happily, unable to hide the joy on his face.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that your sister?¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded helplessly.

    ¡°My mother only gave birth to me,¡± Leng Wudi said with slight disgust. He might pretend to be siblings in front of others, but he felt that it was unnecessary in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Her mother still doesn¡¯t have a title! And my mother isn¡¯t willing to raise them, so they wouldn¡¯t have any status in the Leng family at all if my father didn¡¯t love them more,¡± Leng Wudi exined.

    ¡°Are the children already so old? Isn¡¯t your father willing to give a name to the person who gave birth to them?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°He wants to give it, but my mother and grandfather don¡¯t agree, so he can¡¯t do anything! However, he¡¯s already the patriarch now, so he should give that woman a title!¡± Leng Wudi guessed.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue answered lightly and then said to Leng Wudi, ¡°Go have breakfast!¡±

    Leng Wudi immediately stood up with a smile and followed Leng Ruoxue to the dining hall.

    Someone from the Leng family came to visit just after breakfast.

    In the garden, Leng Ruoxue looked at the beautiful woman in her early thirties. Her first impression of her was very good. Well, this woman was very beautiful. However, it was not the kind of beauty that was breathtaking at a nce, but like mellow wine, the more she tasted, the more fragrant she became. Moreover, this woman was also a Mystic Sovereign like her.

    ¡°I¡¯m Leng Shuang, Wudi¡¯s mother,¡± the woman named Leng Shuang introduced herself. Her beautiful eyes kept circling Leng Ruoxue. Moreover, the more she looked, the more satisfied she was. Well, this girl was not bad. Wudi had good taste.

    ¡°I¡¯m Leng Ruoxue. Well! You should be older than me. I¡¯ll call you Big Sister!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a fox-like smile on her face. Well! This woman¡¯s gaze at her was bing more and more fervent, and she had to be wary.

    ¡°Big Sister?¡± Leng Shuang was stunned and a little depressed. This seniority was too poor!

    ¡°May I know why Big Sister is here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked bluntly.

    ¡°Oh! To see me, of course¡­ to see you.¡± Leng Shuang originally wanted to say that she wanted to see her daughter-inw, but she was afraid of scaring the little girl, so she quickly corrected herself.

    ¡°I heard from Leng Rumei that you are invincible¡­¡± Leng Shuang probed. She deliberately stopped mid-sentence because she really couldn¡¯t read this little girl¡¯s mind now. This girl probably didn¡¯t treat Wudi as she thought.

    ¡°Big Sister, how can I believe the words of the eldest daughter of the Leng family? She wants me to destroy my appearance and kowtow a hundred times! Moreover, she only gave me three days to consider,¡± Leng Ruoxueined.

    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing? Why?¡± Leng Shuang was a little puzzled and couldn¡¯t help hating in her heart. Leng Rumei was indeed like her mother, both vicious!

    ¡°Because I said that she doesn¡¯t have a good upbringing. She wants to chase us away and even said that we are bumpkins,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined, her beautiful face full of grievance. Hehe! She knew how to act too, and she was definitely better at it than Leng Rumei.

    ¡°She indeed doesn¡¯t have any upbringing. Don¡¯t be afraid. She won¡¯t dare to do anything to you with me around,¡± Leng Shuang promised. For some reason, she liked Leng Ruoxue the moment she saw her, so she naturally resembled her.

    ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll identally do something to her!¡± Leng Ruoxue said innocently.

    ¡°Uh! Haha! That¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here!¡± Leng Shuang was stunned, and then she said with a smile, Haha! This girl really won my heart.

 Chapter 780

    <h4>Chapter 780: The Elder Arrives (3)</h4>

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m relieved,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Lass, is there really nothing between you and Wudi?¡± Leng Shuang asked stubbornly. s! How good would it be if this girl could be her daughter-inw!

    ¡°Big Sister, I already have a fianc¨¦,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. She could feel that this woman liked her, and she had a good impression of Leng Shuang, so she naturally told the truth to put an end to Leng Shuang¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°s! That¡¯s a pity. In that case, I¡¯ll acknowledge you as my godsister!¡± Leng Shuang said after some thought. This girl might be much younger than her, but she just found her pleasing to the eye. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t say that she wanted to acknowledge her as her godsister since she was calling her elder sister! Therefore, it was more suitable to be her godsister.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll acknowledge you as my elder sister,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. Well! The fate between people was so strange. She and Leng Shuang felt like old friends at first sight even though it was their first time meeting. Moreover, she knew very well that Leng Shuang recognized her as her sister and had the idea of being her backer. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t refuse Leng Shuang¡¯s good intentions or the good feelings between the two of them.

    ¡°Good sister. s! I¡¯ve wanted a sister since I was young so that I could dote on her well. I finally have one today,¡± Leng Shuang said happily, the joy on her face absolutelying from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°Mother! How can you treat her as your sister!¡± Leng Ruoxue and Leng Shuang were chatting happily. Leng Wudi, who was hiding in the dark and eavesdropping, couldn¡¯t help but jump out. Boohoo¡­ He was only stunned for a moment, but an aunt actually ran out! T-this was really! He was about to go crazy!

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I acknowledge her as my sister?¡± Leng Shuang asked in puzzlement. Well! She really didn¡¯t know why her son had such a big reaction when she only acknowledged her as a sister!

    ¡°She was originally my friend. Now that you¡¯ve acknowledged her as your sister, what should I call her?¡± Leng Wudi asked through gritted teeth, his face red. Well, of course he was angry.

    ¡°We acknowledge us. It has nothing to do with you. We are still friends. However, I won¡¯t object if you want to call me aunt,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile.

    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Leng Wudi red and shouted. He wouldn¡¯t call that little girl his aunt! He wouldn¡¯t even call her that!

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    Leng Wudi¡¯s strong reaction couldn¡¯t help making the two very unscrupulous womenugh happily. In fact, they knew very well that this was only between the two of them and had nothing to do with their rtives, so they naturally didn¡¯t expect such a reaction from their families.

    ¡°Silly boy, we¡¯ll hand ours over, and you¡¯ll hand yours over. The well water doesn¡¯t flow like the river,¡± Leng Shuang said with a smile.

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Wudi answered gloomily, thinking that was more like it. However, he remembered his reaction just now and wanted to find a hole to burrow into. Boohoo¡­ It was really too embarrassing!

    ¡°Hehe, Xue¡¯er, I just came to see you today, so I won¡¯t disturb you for too long. I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll invite you to the main mansion as guests in a few days. You have to give Big Sister face!¡± Leng Shuang emphasized.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and then sent Leng Shuang out of the Plum Garden. However, Leng Wudi didn¡¯t leave with his mother.

    Not only that, Leng Wudi also found a very lousy excuse to stay in the Plum Garden.

    Three days passed quickly.

    No one hade to the Plum Garden since Leng Shuang came. Even Leng Rumei, who gave Leng Ruoxue three days to consider, didn¡¯t appear. She couldn¡¯t help being a little puzzled.

    In the May Garden garden.

    Leng Ruoxue sat on a stone bench and looked at Leng Wudi, who was lying on a recliner in the garden and basking in the sunfortably. She asked with a light smile, ¡°Young Master Leng, why didn¡¯t Leng Rumeie! Three days have passed.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t been back to the Leng family for a few days. You know that,¡± Leng Wudi said irresponsibly. In fact, he also hoped that that woman woulde! This way, he would have a chance to watch. Unfortunately, Leng Rumei actually didn¡¯t appear. s! It was really too disappointing. That woman didn¡¯t have the slightest awareness of being a bad person. How unprofessional!

    ¡°Go back and scout for news and remind her!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile.

    ¡°What benefits?¡± Leng Wudi raised his eyebrows slightly and asked lightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re eating and staying here for nothing, and you want benefits?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in disbelief. Heavens! Where did that noble young master of the Leng family, who was like a god, go? The person in front of her was obviously a scoundrel!

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not eating and staying for nothing! I¡¯m apanying you,¡± Leng Wudi said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Leng Wudi, I find that your skin is bing thicker and thicker,¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. s! Poor Leng family! They were blinded by Leng Wudi¡¯s seemingly noble side! In fact, this scoundrel appearance was his true appearance!

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment!¡± Leng Wudi said happily.

    Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t know what to do with his shameless appearance, so she simply turned her head and ignored him!

    Leng Wudi didn¡¯t care. His gaze drifted to Leng Ruoxue from time to time, and the atmosphere in the garden immediately fell silent.

    After a long time.

    Feng Da¡¯s appearance broke the silence in the garden.

    ¡°Miss, the Third and Tenth Elders of the Leng family are here to see you,¡± Feng Da said bluntly as he walked into the garden. Well! It was so quiet! There were obviously several people in the garden, but no one spoke. It was really too strange.

    ¡°See me? Okay, Feng Da, ask them to wait in the living room!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. Well! Someone from the Leng family finally came knocking on her door.

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Feng Da answered and then left.

    Ten minutes passed.

    Leng Ruoxue had no intention of getting up.

    After another ten minutes, Leng Ruoxue still didn¡¯t move.

    Empty, who had been ying chess with Leng Ruohan, couldn¡¯t help asking curiously when he saw Leng Ruoxue¡¯s calm appearance, ¡°Xue¡¯er, when are we going to see the Third Elder and the Tenth Elder?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one she wants to see. It has nothing to do with you, so you just have to stay in the dark,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently, not anxious at all.

 Chapter 781

    <h4>Chapter 781: The Elder Arrives (4)</h4>

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m just reminding you that it¡¯s been twenty minutes. Those two elders are probably anxious from waiting,¡± Empty said with a light smile.

    ¡°Oh, in that case, I¡¯ll go take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue stood up reluctantly. The freak and the others followed closely behind, but she was the only one who entered the living room.

    Leng Ruoxue heard angryints as soon as she stepped into the living room.

    ¡°That Leng Ruoxue is too much. She¡¯s only from the lower realm, but she actually dares to put on airs in front of our main family! Hmph! I have to tell her the rules of our Leng family properlyter.¡± The tenth elder sitting in the chair had never received such treatment, so he had nowhere to vent his anger!

    ¡°Okay, then you have to tell me in detail,¡± Third Elder echoed with a chuckle, but he couldn¡¯t help snickering in his heart!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know the n rules well. I won¡¯t miss a single one,¡± the Tenth Elder promised.

    ¡°Elders, do you want to see me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after listening for a while and walked slowly into the living room.

    ¡°You are Leng Ruoxue?¡± The Tenth Elder narrowed his eyes and looked at the woman in front of him, stunned. Well! No wonder Rumei was so afraid of her. Leng Ruoxue really couldn¡¯t be left alive!

    ¡°Yes, I am. I¡¯m from a small ce. I don¡¯t know any manners, so I won¡¯t bow to the two elders.¡± Leng Ruoxue sat down directly on the main seat after speaking.

    The tenth elder was so angry when she sat down. He had never been looked down upon by a junior like this in all his years as an elder!

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue! You really don¡¯t know the rules. How can a junior like you sit here in front of me? Hmph! Hurry up and kneel down. Today, I¡¯ll teach you the n rules!¡± The Tenth Elder roared with full force, his muddy eyes even revealing a disdainful expression.

    ¡°Kneel? I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t kneel to the sky or the ground. Apart from my parents who died early, only my grandfather is qualified to make me kneel now. You are not qualified!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s cold voice reverberated in the living room, but it also angered the Tenth Elder half to death.

    ¡°You¡­ You are just a servant of our Leng family. I¡¯m willing to let you kneel because I think highly of you. Don¡¯t be ungrateful, and don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. Defying the elders and not differentiating between seniors and juniors is a serious crime in our Leng family. It would be a light punishment even if we exiled you. In serious cases, we would kill you directly!¡± the Tenth Elder said proudly.

    ¡°Thank you for your reminder! However, I don¡¯t need you to think highly of me. Moreover, I want to know when did I be a servant of your Leng family? Do I have a indenture contract?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face full of question marks. Her beautiful eyes kept looking up and down at the old man in front of her, her beautiful face full of surprise!

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°You¡¯re from the lower realm. You should be grateful that our Leng family is willing to take you in. We think highly of you by making you servants. Not just anyone in our Leng family can do it.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, you don¡¯t have much contribution to the family. We can¡¯t let the family raise you for nothing, right? And you¡¯re from a small ce and have not seen the world. The family really doesn¡¯t have any work suitable for you except to be servants. Therefore, from tomorrow onwards, you will be the Eldest Miss¡¯s maidservant. As for your elder brother, let him serve the Fourth Young Master! Your grandfather will follow by my side and serve me closely,¡± the Tenth Elder said with a benevolent appearance. As he spoke, he had already arranged all the work for Leng Ruoxue, her grandfather, and her granddaughter.

    ¡°Do you mean that we can only be servants after returning to the family because we came from the lower realm?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked uncertainly.

    ¡°Of course, the family can take you in, but we can¡¯t raise you for nothing,¡± the Tenth Elder said with disdain.

    ¡°Then can I think that all the Leng family members whoe from the Ling Feng Continent have to be servants after returning to the family?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Of course. Hmph! What can the Leng family from such a small continent do if they don¡¯t be servants? It¡¯s already good enough that our Leng family is willing to take you in. How dare you pick the third and fourth!¡± the Tenth Elder said angrily.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be a servant. What should I do?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of difficulties.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue! Do you still want to be the youngdy of the Leng family if you don¡¯t want to be a servant? Let me tell you, don¡¯t be delusional. Be a good girl and be the maidservant of the Eldest Miss. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯ve humiliated Miss Rumei before. Hmph! Do you think you can still sit here unscathed if Miss Rumei wasn¡¯t kind-hearted and didn¡¯t fuss about it with you? One has to know how to repay favors and not be ungrateful!¡± The Tenth Elder¡¯s pompous big hat was directly ced on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s head. Hmph! He didn¡¯t believe that Leng Ruoxue would not be afraid of the Leng family¡¯s punishment.

    In fact, he couldn¡¯t be med for being so confident. If he had to me, he could only me Leng Ruoxue¡¯s reputation for being too small and her limelight not being loud enough. Moreover, it had already been two years ago since thest time she showed off. There were many mystics who became famous in one fell swoop every year in the Boundless Heaven Continent. However, many of them were short-lived and would be drowned by history very quickly. A night-bloom like Leng Ruoxue naturally couldn¡¯t enter the eyes of the super families. After all, they had never really seen Leng Ruoxue¡¯s strength. Therefore, even if they had heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s name, they had long thrown it to the back of their minds.

    Moreover, Leng Ruoxue and the others liked to hide their strength, so it also led the Tenth Elder and the others to make the wrong judgment!

    Leng Ruoxue was very speechless after hearing what the Tenth Elder said because she really couldn¡¯t understand what favor someone had given her. She had to repay kindness with gratitude. Wouldn¡¯t it be ungrateful if she didn¡¯t? Could it be that the brain structure of an elder was different from ordinary people? Thinking of this, she turned her gaze to another old man. Well! That old man had no other reaction except to drink tea!

    ¡°Old Man, our entire family is not interested in being a servant of the Leng family. Give this honor to others!¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently after a while.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue! Do you really think you¡¯re the Leng family¡¯s young miss? Hmph! I really don¡¯t know which improper Leng family gave birth to a bastard from your side branch! Do you think it¡¯s so easy to hug the thigh of our Leng family? Since the family took you in, you have to work to the death for the family! Don¡¯t be ungrateful! You have to do whatever the family arranges for you obediently! Do you still want to live on the Boundless Heaven Continent if you dare to go against the family?¡± The Tenth Elder roared while blowing his beard and ring.

 Chapter 782

    <h4>Chapter 782: The Popr Meeting Hall (1)</h4>

    ¡°Old Man, I¡¯m also very curious which dishonest person created a rotten seed like you!¡± Leng Ruoxue retorted rudely. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t help muttering in her heart, Could this old man have been bitten by a dog? Otherwise, why would he be so crazy? Moreover, she was very sure that she had never seen this old man before.

    The conversation between Leng Ruoxue and the Tenth Elder shocked the Third Elder, who had not said a word by the side, into a cold sweat. The tea in his mouth was directly spat out. Then he couldn¡¯t help reaching out to wipe the sweat off his forehead, thinking, These two people are really too fierce. They even scolded the ancestors of the Leng family. They are really too terrifying! Well! He should continue to keep a low profile! Their conversation isn¡¯t suitable for him!

    ¡°W-what do you mean? What does the upper beam have to do with me?¡± The Tenth Elder actually didn¡¯t understand Leng Ruoxue¡¯s meaning, and he asked shamelessly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a big deal. The upper beam isn¡¯t straight, but the lower beam is crooked this time!¡± Leng Ruoxue exined with a light smile.

    ¡°You¡­ You little bastard with a father and no mother to teach you. How dare you humiliate my Leng family¡¯s old ancestor. I think you¡¯re really tired of living. Guards, serve my familyw!¡± The Tenth Elder finally understood this time and was so angry that he roared directly. He even thought that he was in the Leng family¡¯s main residence, and there were guards waiting for orders outside at any time!

    Leng Ruoxue quickly dodged to the front of the Tenth Elder and raised her hand rudely when she heard what the Tenth Elder said¡­

    Immediately, there was a ¡°Pa! Pa! Pa!¡± sound, and afterimages shed quickly. The Tenth Elder¡¯s face had already been pped dozens of times, and he was sitting motionlessly in the chair. It was obvious that he had been beaten silly!

    ¡°Damn old man, you¡¯re the bastard! How dare you talk about my parents. You¡¯re really tired of living.¡± Leng Ruoxue said as she fought. If this old man only came for her, she might not have dealt with him now. However, he actually involved her parents, whom she had never seen before, who gave her life. This was absolutely not something she could tolerate! Therefore, the Tenth Elder was in tragedy!

    ¡°Miss, take a break. Let us do it.¡± Feng Da and the others, who had been hiding in the dark, hurriedly ran into the living room when they saw Leng Ruoxue attack. Uh! How could they let Miss attack someone with such manualbor!

    Feng Da grabbed the dazed tenth elder off the chair like he was catching a chicken. This pull also woke the tenth elder up. However, he was beaten up painfully by Cheng Wu and the others who swarmed him before he could say a word.

    The Tenth Elder might be a Mystic Sovereign and had a sturdy body, but even so, he couldn¡¯t help being punched and kicked by dozens of Mystic Sovereigns and above. Therefore, he fainted on the spot.

    ¡°Damn, how dare you humiliate my young miss! How dare you let my young miss be that damn woman¡¯s maidservant! In your dreams! That woman isn¡¯t even qualified to be my young miss¡¯s maidservant!¡± Feng Da scolded as he beat her up.

    ¡°Damn it! The Leng family is nothing! My young miss doesn¡¯t care! Our young miss has many subordinates. One kick from each of them can kill you. One spit from each of them can drown you. Today, we must make youe in vertically and go out horizontally!¡± Cheng Wu said while kicking.

    Cold sweat dripped down the Third Elder¡¯s forehead when he saw the tragic appearance of the Tenth Elder sitting in the chair. Oh! These people were really too barbaric. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t offend them. However, they wouldn¡¯t do anything together, right? Boohoo¡­ Don¡¯t! He was innocent! He was just here to watch themotion!

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. My subordinates won¡¯t hurt the innocent.¡± Leng Ruoxue saw the nervousness of the other old man andforted him kindly.

    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s good.¡± Third Elder was relieved to hear Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°You must be Third Elder!¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Third Elder,¡± Third Elder said hurriedly.

    ¡°Go back and tell your patriarch that I won¡¯t take this old man¡¯s life first. Ask him to take good care of it for me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I heard that someone wants us to be servants?¡± Leng Ruohan¡¯s voice sounded in the living room.

    ¡°Big Brother, Grandpa, you¡¯re back.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled happily when she saw the two people walking into the living room. Well! Grandpa and Big Brother went for a walk on the streets. She didn¡¯t expect them to be back so soon.

    ¡°Yes, Xue¡¯er. I heard that someone arranged work for the three of us as soon as Grandpa returned?¡± Leng Qingtian said in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, that old man.¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at the Tenth Elder, who had been beaten up so badly that his human form couldn¡¯t be seen.

    ¡°Well! Xue¡¯er, even if they want us to be servants, you can¡¯t beat them into a pig¡¯s head, right?¡± Leng Qingtian pretended to be displeased and used her. Well! If there wasn¡¯t an old man sitting in the hall now, he also wanted to beat him up twice.

    ¡°Grandpa, I beat him up because he said I¡¯m a little bastard with a father and no mother,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined lightly.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Two angry roars sounded at the same time. In an instant, they saw the grandfather and granddaughter rushing at the Tenth Elder at the same time, and several streams of fiery red mystic energy sted onto the Tenth Elder together¡­

    Uh! The Third Elder hurriedly turned his head from the chair, not daring to look at the tenth elder¡¯s miserable appearance. At the same time, his little heart kept trembling. Boohoo¡­ It seemed like this family had violent factors!

    ¡°Grandpa, Big Brother, don¡¯t kill him. I don¡¯t want him to die so quickly,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we know our limits,¡± Leng Qingtian promised and then stopped attacking.

    ¡°Third Elder, take this trash away! Don¡¯t pollute thend of the Plum Garden.¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered him to leave and then led everyone out of the living room.

    After walking out of the living room, Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t find the freak and Empty. She couldn¡¯t help looking at Leng Wudi curiously and asked, ¡°Where did the freak and Empty go?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know either.¡± Leng Wudi¡¯s gaze was a little evasive as he stammered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of doubts. It would be strange if he didn¡¯t know seeing Leng Wudi¡¯s guilty expression. Well! Could those two fellows have done something bad behind her back!

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. However, they borrowed my flying beast.¡± Leng Wudi beckoned a little.

 Chapter 783

    <h4>Chapter 783: The Popr Meeting Hall (2)</h4>

    ¡°Oh, tell him when the freak returns. I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± Leng Ruoxue returned to her room after speaking.

    The freak returned not long after she returned to her room.

    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to prepare a gift for the Tenth Elder,¡± the freak confessed.

    ¡°What gift?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± The freak smiled evilly and then whispered something in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s ear.

    ¡°You¡¯re too evil, but I like it,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised.

    ¡°Hmph! How can I let him go if he dares to bully my woman!¡± the freak said resentfully, the killing intent in his eyes shing for a moment.

    ¡°Freak, I won¡¯t let him die too easily,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Well! Who knew who the Leng family would be lured out by beating up the Tenth Elder this time? She was really looking forward to it!

    ¡°Yes.¡± The freak nodded.

    On the other side, Third Elder had already returned to the Leng family¡¯s main residence with the Tenth Elder.

    ¡°Third Elder, what are they carrying? Why is it so stinky?¡± They happened to meet the Fifth Elder who had just returned after entering the Leng family¡¯s main residence.

    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s the Tenth Elder,¡± Third Elder said speechlessly. He didn¡¯t know whose beast it was, but it actually got a pile of feces and copsed on the Tenth Elder, so the Tenth Elder became like this stinky appearance. s! It was really too pitiful. He felt some pity for the Tenth Elder now even though their rtionship was not good.

    ¡°No way! Did you make a mistake?¡± The Fifth Elder covered his nose and said in disbelief. At the same time, he was a little puzzled. Why was the Tenth Elder carried back? What happened! He was so curious!

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. How can I be mistaken? That is indeed the Tenth Elder.¡± Third Elder promised.

    ¡°But what happened to the Tenth Elder?¡± The Fifth Elder¡¯s face was full of gossip as he probed reluctantly.

    ¡°Beaten up,¡± Third Elder gloated.

    ¡°Uh! No way? Who¡¯s so powerful! How dare they beat up an elder of the Leng family in our Proud Cold City?¡± the Fifth Elder said abnormally excitedly.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue and her subordinates,¡± Third Elder whispered.

    ¡°Oh! The younger generation will surpass us in time! However, they will probably be in trouble if they dare to attack in Proud Cold City,¡± the Fifth Elder said with a sigh. Then he was a little worried, but he was more excited because Leng Ruoxue and the others had done what he had always wanted to do but hadn¡¯t done!

    ¡°Erm¡­ It¡¯s hard to say. I¡¯ll go see the patriarch. Fifth Elder, help me gather the elders,¡± Third Elder said to Fifth Elder. Then he ordered the guards carrying the Tenth Elder behind him, ¡°Go and do whatever you need to do after sending the Tenth Elder back to his residence!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± the guards answered and then carried the stinky Tenth Elder to his residence.

    In the meeting hall.

    The huge living room was soon full of elders and offerings as the elders arrived one by one.

    ¡°Third Elder, tell me what happened!¡± Leng Yimin said speechlessly when he saw that everyone was here. s! He really didn¡¯t expect this to happen. This¡­ made him a little at a loss for what to do.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Third Elder nodded. Then he stood up and embellished the story of the tenth elder being beaten up. Anyway, ording to him, what he said implied that the tenth elder handled the matter improperly, so the other party couldn¡¯t take it anymore and beat him up.

    After hearing what the Third Elder said, Leng Yimin, the elders, and the Guardians didn¡¯t say anything for a while, and the atmosphere instantly became depressed.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking anymore?¡± Third Elder said knowingly to the advisor. He couldn¡¯t deny that he was a little dumbfounded at that time! However, he had to pretend to be mute if he didn¡¯t speak!

    ¡°Patriarch, this Leng Ruoxue is really too much. She actually dared to beat up an elder of the Leng family. We have to punish her severely. Otherwise, how can we convince the public in the future!¡± A Consecrator who had a good rtionship with the Tenth Elder was the first to speak.

    ¡°Patriarch, this matter was indeed handled improperly by the Tenth Elder. As an elder of the Leng family who was virtuous and respected, how can he look up to the Leng family from the lower realm! His behavior is so disappointing! Oh! Oh right, I think everyone must want to know who the improper Leng family the Tenth Elder mentioned is, right?¡± the Fifth Elder said softly.

    ¡°Fifth Elder, how can the Tenth Elder say such things? It¡¯s up to you not to listen to the wind,¡± an old man said again.

    ¡°Does Eleventh Elder mean that I¡¯m framing the Tenth Elder? Why don¡¯t we invite the Tenth Elder and Leng Ruoxue to confront each other! Familiar or not, I believe everyone¡¯s eyes are clear,¡± Third Elder said calmly.

    ¡°Third Elder, you¡¯re mistaken. I didn¡¯t say that you framed the Tenth Elder,¡± the Eleventh Elder said hurriedly.

    ¡°But that¡¯s what you mean!¡± Third Elder said stubbornly.

    ¡°Stop arguing. I called you here to discuss something, not to let you bicker,¡± Leng Yimin said uncontrobly. Many of these elders were of higher seniority than him, so it was really difficult to manage!

    The elders tactfully shut their mouths after hearing Leng Yimin¡¯s words.

    ¡°Grand Elder, what do you think we should do about this?¡± Leng Yimin turned to the young man beside him.

    ¡°You are the patriarch. You can decide what to do,¡± the Grand Elder said irresponsibly. Then he drank his tea and ignored Leng Yimin.

    Leng Yimin was depressed. What could he do? Would he still be worried if he knew? s! If he had known earlier, he shouldn¡¯t have sent the Tenth Elder to arrange for Leng Ruoxue and the others. That old man kept causing trouble for him. He was really ipetent!

    ¡°Patriarch, you have to uphold justice for my father!¡± A sobbing woman¡¯s voice drifted in just as Leng Yimin was feeling abnormally depressed. Immediately after, a white-clothed woman stumbled into the meeting hall.

    ¡°What are you doing here? Hurry up and go back.¡± Leng Yimin¡¯s head immediately hurt when he saw this teary and weak woman.

    ¡°Patriarch, you have to seek justice for my father. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill myself in this meeting hall,¡± the white-clothed woman threatened with tears in her beautiful eyes.

 Chapter 784

    <h4>Chapter 784: The Popr Meeting Hall (3)</h4>

    ¡°How dare you! This isn¡¯t a ce where you can behave atrociously! Hurry up and scram back to your residence!¡± Leng Yimin roared furiously, the veins on his forehead bulging.

    ¡°Father, Leng Ruoxue humiliated Grandpa like this. You absolutely can¡¯t let her go.¡± At this moment, two more people barged in, and one of them was Leng Rumei.

    ¡°What are you doing here? Get back to your rooms!¡± Leng Yimin roared with widened eyes. He was so angry! These three troublesome things. Didn¡¯t they see that the Grand Elder was here too? No one could protect them if they angered the Grand Elder. Unfortunately, not only did the mother and children not appreciate his efforts, they even pressed on step by step.

    ¡°Father, Leng Ruoxue is just a bumpkin who hasn¡¯t seen the world. I¡¯m willing to let her be my maidservant, but not only does she not know gratitude, she actually injured Grandpa. How unforgivable! Moreover, ording to our n rules, offending your superiors is a capital offense, so please give the order to punish Leng Ruoxue.¡± Leng Rumei directly used the n rules to pressure others. Hmph! She didn¡¯t believe Leng Ruoxue would survive this time.

    ¡°Shut up. You have no say in this matter,¡± Leng Yimin rebuked resentfully. Hmph! This daughter was bing more and more out of hand. Didn¡¯t she take a look at where she was? She keptining here. Did she think those elders were dead!

    ¡°Father! Could it be that you¡¯re afraid of Leng Ruoxue?¡± Leng Rumei was a little angry that her father refused to give the order.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Leng Yimin roared as he mmed the table.

    ¡°Father, we won¡¯t live if you don¡¯t punish Leng Ruoxue,¡± Leng Rumei threatened. She really didn¡¯t expect her father, who had always loved her, to shout at her for an outsider. How could she bear this!

    ¡°Vile being, how dare you threaten me?¡± Leng Yimin¡¯s face darkened with anger.

    ¡°Patriarch, I know. It was my fault back then. I shouldn¡¯t have given birth to the two of them. The existence of the three of us has always been in the eyes of someone, so I¡¯ll bring the two of them to die here today! It¡¯ll be over!¡± the white-clothed woman said aggrievedly with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Leng Wanqiu, are you talking about me?¡± Leng Shuang¡¯s voice sounded before Leng Yimin could say anything.

    ¡°Madam, why are you here?¡± Leng Yimin hurriedly stood up and weed Leng Shuang after seeing her.

    After seeing Leng Shuang, the other elders and Guardians stood up and bowed to her in addition to the elders with higher seniority.

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°Elders, there¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony. I just heard that the meeting hall today is quite lively, so I came to join in the fun.¡± Leng Shuang¡¯s beautiful face had a perfect smile as she said. Then she sat down in the empty seat on the other side of Leng Yimin.

    ¡°Leng Wanqiu, you haven¡¯t answered me yet!¡± Leng Shuang continued to remind her after sitting down.

    ¡°Mistress, you are virtuous and respected in the n. How can I dare to criticize you!¡± Leng Wanqiu said with a very pale face. Her soft and watery eyes kept floating to Leng Yimin, hoping to obtain his protection. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t even look at her, which made her feel very disappointed.

    ¡°Oh! I heard you say that you want to end everything here?¡± Leng Shuang raised her eyes and asked lightly.

    ¡°I¡­ I just hope that the patriarch can uphold justice for this servant¡¯s old father. He has been humiliated like this. If the Leng family doesn¡¯t punish Leng Ruoxue, where will our Leng family¡¯s face go?¡± Bai Wanqiu said righteously.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t really want to die!¡± Leng Shuang¡¯s beautiful face was full of regret.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Leng Wanqiu looked at the high and mighty Leng Shuang and couldn¡¯t help but burn with jealousy. However, she really didn¡¯t dare to contradict Leng Shuang in front of so many elders. Otherwise, she would be the unlucky one.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t call yourself a servant in front of me as if I¡¯m bullying you. Moreover, I¡¯m not a man, so save your pitiful appearance!¡± Leng Shuang didn¡¯t hide her disgust.

    ¡°Mistress!¡± Leng Wanqiu wanted to exin with tears in her eyes, but Leng Shuang interrupted her.

    ¡°Leng Wanqiu, you¡¯re really bing more and more gutsy. You even dare to threaten the patriarch and the elders. However, what I want to tell you is that if you really want to die, just bring your child and die. Don¡¯t just say nothing!¡± Leng Shuang said with a spurious smile. With her words, even the elders and Guardians who were on better terms with the Tenth Elder did not dare to speak up for Leng Wanqiu. As for Leng Yimin, he directly turned his head to the pir beside him and counted the dragon scales on it.

    ¡°Mistress, this servant doesn¡¯t dare,¡± Leng Wanqiu said softly, tears falling from her eyes like pearls with a broken string.

    ¡°Even if you are the mistress of the family, you can¡¯t bully my mother like this. She is my father¡¯s woman after all. How can you treat her like this!¡± Leng Rumei used furiously, her heart full of hatred. Hmph! One day, she must vent this anger for herself and for her mother! At that time, she would definitely return Leng Shuang¡¯s humiliation on the three of them by several times! She swore in her heart.

    ¡°Patriarch, is this the daughter you¡¯ve always doted on? How uneducated.¡± Leng Shuang ignored Leng Rumei and said to Leng Yimin disdainfully.

    ¡°Rumei, quickly apologize to the matriarch!¡± Leng Yimin roared shamelessly. s! This trivial matter in his family! When would it end! He was so annoyed!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why should I admit it?¡± Leng Rumei said indignantly.

    ¡°Patriarch, since Miss Leng Rumei is unwilling to admit her mistake, don¡¯t force her. I can¡¯t bear it either,¡± Leng Shuang said very coldly.

    ¡°Madam!¡± Leng Yimin pleaded. Boohoo¡­ He knew that Madam was angry from her tone.

    ¡°Patriarch, I came to inform you of a matter. Leng Ruoxue and I hit it off at first sight, so I recognized her as my sister. Moreover, I¡¯ve already sent someone to invite her to my house as a guest. Well! They should be here soon. I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡± Leng Shuang left the meeting hall coolly after speaking.

    Uh! Everyone was stunned for a moment when they heard Leng Shuang¡¯s words. After they returned to their senses, they realized that the matter seemed to be bing more and moreplicated. s! The patriarch¡¯s wife was also involved, which made them very conflicted!

 Chapter 785

    <h4>Chapter 785: The Popr Meeting Hall (4)</h4>

    Going against Leng Ruoxue would offend Leng Shuang, and offending Leng Shuang was equivalent to offending Leng Jingmu. However, if they let Leng Ruoxue go, the elders were afraid that they would be unable to exin it to the elders of the Tenth Elder¡¯s branch, so they were really in a difficult situation.

    ¡°Everyone, disperse! Let¡¯s discuss this matter again!¡± Leng Yimin sighed helplessly.

    Leng Yimin¡¯s words were like a pardon. Everyone present immediately scattered when they heard it. Leng Wanqiu also left with her children seeing that she couldn¡¯t achieve her goal today¡­

    In the Frost Garden.

    Leng Shuang was entertaining Leng Ruoxue and the others warmly.

    ¡°Sister, what happened today? Tell me quickly!¡± Leng Shuang asked with a face full of gossip. Hehe! She was really curious about Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heroic deed today. However, she only heard a little, so she wanted to hear it from the person involved.

    ¡°Nothing. I just beat up an old man. However, I didn¡¯t beat him to death and even left him alive,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined simply.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m afraid it will be a little troublesome if you beat up that old thing. However, I¡¯ll definitely not let anyone bully you with me around. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Leng Shuang promised very confidently.

    ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m not afraid of trouble. Bring it on if anyone wants to stand up for that old thing. Moreover, I can guarantee that the unlucky ones will definitely be others.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled nonchntly. She had already given the Leng family face. Don¡¯t me her if anyone foolishly provoked her again!

    ¡°Little Sister, Big Sister can still have some say in the Leng family. If anyone annoys you, you should attack. There¡¯s no need to worry too much. Big Sister will think of a way to help you settle anything,¡± Leng Shuang promised.

    ¡°Thank you, Big Sister.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled.

    ¡°We hit it off at first sight. There¡¯s no need to be so polite with Big Sister. By the way, Little Sister, I¡¯ve arranged a residence for you. Stay in the Leng family for a few days! The scenery in our Leng family¡¯s main residence isn¡¯t inferior to the Plum Garden!¡± Leng Shuang said with a smile.

    ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m afraid we will cause trouble for you if we stay here, so¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately said half of what she wanted to say because she believed Leng Shuang would understand what she meant.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? I want to see which ignorant person dares to provoke my sister,¡± Leng Shuang¡¯s beautiful face was full of ruthlessness.

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°If Big Sister isn¡¯t afraid, I¡¯m even less afraid.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled like a little fox.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay here. I¡¯ll leave when I¡¯m done,¡± Leng Shuang took the opportunity to say. Well! She definitely wouldn¡¯t be lonely if Leng Ruoxue stayed in the Leng family¡¯s main mansion.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Sister, Big Sister arranged for you to stay in the Snowfall Garden. There are enough rooms there, which is just right for you to stay,¡± Leng Shuang said.

    ¡°Thank you, Big Sister,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely.

    ¡°What trouble! Big Sister will bring you there now. Rest early today and Big Sister will wee you tomorrow!¡± Leng Shuang said and stood up. Then she brought Leng Ruoxue and the others to the Leng family¡¯s best VIP yard, Snowfall Garden.

    Snowfall Garden was the best guest yard in the Leng family¡¯s main residence. There were nearly a hundred rooms inside, and the scenery was beautiful, the environment was elegant, and the air was fresh.

    Leng Shuang brought Leng Ruoxue and the others directly into the Fallen Snow Garden when they arrived. At this moment, there was not a single servant inside except for two guards outside the garden.

    ¡°Sister, Big Sister didn¡¯t arrange servants for you, so I¡¯ll arrange everything here for you,¡± Leng Shuang reminded. She knew that Leng Ruoxue had many subordinates, and she definitely didn¡¯t like to be served by the Leng family servants, so there was no need to do anything unnecessary.

    ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m afraid staying here will make things difficult for you!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked up at the scenery and pavilions in the yard. The decorations and decorations here were very exquisite, absolutely top-notch.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m the mistress of the household. I can decide on such a small matter. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Leng Shuang said nonchntly.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t refuse.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. She wouldn¡¯t stay here for long anyway.

    ¡°Sister, rest! Big Sister is leaving,¡± Leng Shuang said and left the Snowfall Garden.

    After Leng Shuang left, Leng Ruoxue motioned for Feng Da and the others to find their own rooms to rest. Then she and the freak casually found a room to stay in.

    Leng Shuang left the Snowfall Garden and went to see her father-inw first. She reported her arrangements to him and then returned to the Frost Garden.

    She saw Leng Yimin sitting at the round table, drinking tea and eating snacks as soon as she returned to her room. He seemed to be waiting for her.

    ¡°Madam, where did you go?¡± Leng Yimin stood up ingratiatingly and asked with concern after seeing Leng Shuang. s! None of the maidservants here were willing to give him a good face. Boohoo¡­ He really didn¡¯t have any dignity as the patriarch.

    ¡°Arrange a residence for my sister,¡± Leng Shuang replied indifferently.

    ¡°Oh! Where did you arrange for them?¡± Leng Yimin asked curiously.

    ¡°Snowfall Garden,¡± Leng Shuang said lightly.

    ¡°Madam, how can they stay in the Snowfall Garden!¡± Leng Yimin¡¯s face was full of disapproval. People were staying there in a few days, so Leng Ruoxue and the others couldn¡¯t stay there.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t they stay there?¡± Leng Shuang raised her eyebrows and asked coldly.

    ¡°You know that the other two super families will send people to our Leng family in a few days,¡± Leng Yimin reminded.

    ¡°So what?¡± Leng Shuang was puzzled.

    ¡°The rooms in the Snowfall Garden will be arranged for them to stay.¡± Leng Yimin had to be more straightforward.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about them not being here yet. Even if they are, we can let them stay in other courtyards. The Snowfall Garden is spacious and big enough. Sister and the others have more people, so they can¡¯t stay anywhere else,¡± Leng Shuang said indifferently, obviously not taking Leng Yimin¡¯s words seriously.

    ¡°Madam, the Lan family and the Sun family used to live in the Snowfall Garden in the past.¡± Leng Yimin sighed and reminded helplessly.

    ¡°You said it¡¯s the previous years. Let them stay in other courtyards this year.¡± Leng Shuang was very disapproving. Hmph! They were just some juniors. Why was there a need to be so particr about their residence? She had always disagreed with juniors enjoying themselves too much, so she reduced the allowance of those children since she became the head of the family. Of course, it aroused the dissatisfaction of some people in the beginning. However, under her iron fist¡¯s management, the dissatisfaction slowly disappeared.

 Chapter 786

    <h4>Chapter 786: The Depressed Leng Father And Son (1)</h4>

    ¡°Madam!¡± Leng Yimin still wanted to fight for it, but seeing Leng Shuang¡¯s persistent face, he had to change the topic. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you discuss with me beforehand that you recognized Leng Ruoxue as your sister.¡± Leng Shuang¡¯s arbitrary decision made him very passive.

    ¡°Patriarch, you didn¡¯t discuss it with me beforehand even though you created two children!¡± Leng Shuang smiled with her red lips.

    ¡°Uh! Madam, you know that was an ident.¡± Leng Yimin was very embarrassed. Boohoo¡­ It had been so many years. How could Madam not forget this!

    ¡°Patriarch, the process isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is the result,¡± Leng Shuang reminded unpleasantly with a cold face.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired and want to rest,¡± Leng Shuang said again. Then she took off her clothes andy on the bed, ignoring Leng Yimin.

    Leng Yimin was a little embarrassed. He sat alone by the table and listened to the even breathing of the cold frost on the bed. He sighed helplessly. s! A single misstep would lead to eternal regret! Boohoo¡­

    After wallowing in self-pity for a while, he took out his nket from the cab and spread it on the ground. Hey down after making the bed¡­

    The next morning.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others weed three uninvited guests just after breakfast.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue! Who allowed you to stay here? Get lost!¡± Leng Rumei roared without caring about her image as soon as she saw Leng Ruoxue and the others in the yard of the Falling Snow Garden.

    ¡°Miss Leng, if you want to chase us out, wait until you be the mistress of the family!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. Then she sat down on a stone bench in the yard, and L¨¹ Tao hurriedly arranged tea and snacks in front of her young miss.

    ¡°You¡­ Leng Ruoxue, you injured my grandfather. The Leng family will never let you go,¡± Leng Rumei said fiercely and promised in her heart that the day woulde when she would be the mistress of the family. At that time, she swore to step on these annoying people.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I deliver myself to your door? Do whatever the Leng family wants,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a spurious smile.

    ¡°Miss Leng, my father is already so old. How can a junior like you attack a senior? This is disrespectful and unfilial. My father is also an elder of the n. You are also offending your superiors like this. This is a serious crime in the Leng family. However, if you are willing to admit your mistake, I will plead with the elders and the patriarch. I hope they will sentence you lightly on the ount that you are young and don¡¯t know the rules,¡± Leng Wanqiu said very understandingly.

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°Elder? Whose elder is the Tenth Elder? Being disrespectful, unfilial, and offending your superiors in the Leng family is a serious crime. What does it have to do with me? I didn¡¯t admit that I¡¯m from the Leng family.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly and looked at the weak and cute woman in front of her as if she was watching a joke. She only knew from Leng Shuang yesterday that Leng Rumei was the Tenth Elder¡¯s granddaughter. Well! No wonder they were so annoying! They were a family after all this fuss.

    ¡°You¡­ You actually don¡¯t think you¡¯re from the Leng family. You¡¯re too arrogant!¡± Leng Wanqiu¡¯s slightly pale face was full of pain. In fact, she was so happy when she heard Leng Ruoxue say this! Hmph! Since he wasn¡¯t from the Leng family, did the elder who beat the Leng family want to walk out of Aohan City alive? No way!

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, get out of the Leng family quickly since you don¡¯t admit that you are from the Leng family. Why are you still staying here!¡± Leng Rumei provoked with a face full of contempt.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m a guest of the Leng family. Can¡¯t you see that I live in the guest yard?¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded kindly. Hehe! Leng Rumei was quite bold! Not only did she chase away the guests of the Leng family¡¯s young master, but she also chased away the guests of the patriarch¡¯s wife now. Well! Her courage wasmendable, and she had to admire her.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, you are just a bumpkin. The Snowfall Garden is not a ce for you to stay. Get out of here quickly!¡± Leng Rumei roared furiously. Her lungs were about to explode from anger when she knew that Leng Ruoxue and the others were staying in the Snowfall Garden, so she dragged her mother and brother here to denounce them early in the morning.

    ¡°Leng Rumei, you¡¯re indeed the eldest daughter of the Leng family. How dare you chase away my guests!¡± Leng Shuang¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from behind Leng Rumei and her son.

    ¡°Mistress! Why are you here?¡± Leng Rumei was shocked and hurriedly smiled.

    ¡°You cane, but I can¡¯t?¡± Leng Shuang asked with a fake smile.

    ¡°Mistress, that¡¯s not what I mean,¡± Leng Rumei exined. She hated Leng Shuang to death, but she also knew that she couldn¡¯t beat Leng Shuang now, so she could only bear with it.

    ¡°Leng Rumei, stay in your yard obediently if you don¡¯t want to be locked up. My guests don¡¯t need you to order them around, understand?¡± Leng Shuang reminded.

    ¡°Yes, Rumei understands,¡± Leng Rumei replied softly while suppressing her anger.

    ¡°Why are you still standing here if you understand?¡± Leng Shuang questioned with slight displeasure.

    ¡°Mistress, Rumei will take her leave.¡± Leng Rumei bowed to Leng Shuang and left the Snowfall Garden with her mother and brother.

    ¡°Big Sister, why are you here so early?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked softly after Leng Rumei left.

    ¡°I heard from the guards that Leng Rumei came to the Snowfall Garden. I was worried, so I came to take a look,¡± Leng Shuang said honestly.

    ¡°Are you afraid that I will suffer a loss?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased.

    ¡°Yes! However, I also know that it¡¯s impossible for you to suffer a loss. By the way, I received news that Leng Wanqiu has already gone to find her bloodline¡¯s great-grandfather to uphold justice, so you have to be careful. That old man¡¯s seniority in the Leng family is very high. These elders of the Leng family will probably give him some face more or less now,¡± Leng Wanqiu reminded worriedly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Well! It seemed like it was also beneficial to have an elder in the family. The younger ones would immediately jump out to seek justice for their descendants after they were beaten up.

    ¡°Sister, I won¡¯t apany you for now. I¡¯ll send someone to invite you when the wee banquet is ready.¡± Leng Shuang turned and left the Snowfall Garden after speaking¡­

    At this moment, two young men were sitting opposite each other in a room in the restricted area behind the Leng family¡¯s back mountain. One of the men was the Grand Elder of the Leng family, and the other was emitting cold air. His appearance and temperament were both cold.

 Chapter 787

    <h4>Chapter 787: The Depressed Leng Father And Son (2)</h4>

    ¡°Qian Ye, what do you think we should do about this?¡± the cold man asked the Grand Elder sitting opposite him softly.

    ¡°Grandpa, I shouldn¡¯t be the one you¡¯re asking about this. You should ask Eldest Grandpa. After all, most of the Leng family members are his descendants now,¡± Leng Qianye said with an irresponsible face. Hehe! Leng Ruoxue was not easy to bully ording to his secret observation these few days. Well! As expected of his descendant. He even beat up the current elder of the Leng family. Well beaten!

    ¡°Stinky brat, I¡¯m asking you now. Don¡¯t divert the topic!¡± the cold man said without being affected at all.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I only know that Leng Wanqiu has already found an elder of her line. s! What a pity! Our Little Xue¡¯er doesn¡¯t have an elder to back her up. How pitiful!¡± Leng Qianye¡¯s tone was full of pity, but his face didn¡¯t have the slightest trace of regret.

    ¡°Grandpa, you improper Leng family left us bastards from the Ling Feng Continent, and now you¡¯re so irresponsible as to watch your few descendants being bullied. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed!¡± Leng Qianye continued, his handsome face full of disapproval.

    ¡°You stinky brat, how dare you lie to me. Hmph! Think about it. They need the support of their elders everywhere. When can they be independent? I¡¯m doing this for their own good,¡± the cold man said calmly.

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. There are only five of your descendants including Leng Ruoxue¡¯s grandfather, grandfather, and granddaughter. If you don¡¯t do anything, I won¡¯t acknowledge you when the timees. Don¡¯t cry! After all, that little fellow is already so independent that he can¡¯t be independent anymore. He doesn¡¯t have to rely on us to support him at all. He can also obtain a ce in the Boundless Heaven Continent. Therefore, you have to perform as soon as possible! If you¡¯rete, you can probably only be a stranger with a bloodline rtionship,¡± Leng Qianye reminded. Well! His words were not exaggerating! Moreover, he was very clear that Leng Ruoxue and the other little fellows had no intention of returning to the family at all.

    ¡°I know what to do. You don¡¯t have to worry unnecessarily,¡± the cold man roared angrily. Boohoo¡­ It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to be a coward! Wasn¡¯t he a little nervous! After all, he really didn¡¯t know how to interact with juniors after so many generations.

    ¡°Haha! Grandpa, I won¡¯t worry then. I¡¯ll go back and continue watching themotion. Uh! I want to see how Little Xue¡¯er and the other little fellows can cause amotion in the Leng family. By the way, tell Eldest Grandpa not to feel bad! It¡¯s time to clean up the trash in the family,¡± Leng Qianye said with a smile. Then he stood up and left the room.

    In the evening, Leng Wudi came to fetch Leng Ruoxue and the others for the banquet.

    The wee banquet was arranged in the Leng family¡¯srgest banquet hall. The golden hall was already full of the Leng family when Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived. Leng Shuang weed them after seeing them.

    ¡°Sister, this way please.¡± Leng Shuang arranged for Leng Ruoxue¡¯s grandfather, granddaughter, the freak, Empty, and the little old man to sit at the main table. As for Leng Ruoxue¡¯s subordinates, she arranged for them to sit with the others from the Leng family.

    ¡°Mistress, may I ask what right do they have to sit on the chair? They are only from the Leng family that came from the lower realm and have not contributed to the family. If we arrange for them to sit at the main table, us Leng family members who have worked hard for the family will not be convinced.¡± The Leng family began to make things difficult for Leng Ruoxue and the others before they sat down.

    The person who spoke was a middle-aged man with a very valiant appearance. He was tall and burly, and there was a gust of wind on him. He must have just returned from outside.

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°Leng Xiong, do you have any objections to my arrangement?¡± Leng Shuang asked angrily with a stern face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to. I just want to know why they can sit there,¡± Leng Xiong said very respectfully. He had just returned to the Leng family and heard some rumors. He also heard that the Tenth Elder had been injured, and the person who injured the Tenth Elder at this moment had actually be a guest of the Leng family. In his heart, the family¡¯s honor was above everything, so he couldn¡¯t help asking bluntly. After all, such an arrangement by the mistress would make many Leng family ufortable, but others might not have the guts to ask.

    ¡°They are my sister and her family. Is this reason enough?¡± Leng Shuang said with a spurious smile.

    ¡°Mistress, they were the ones who injured the Tenth Elder, right?¡± Leng Xiong continued asking. His question immediately attracted the attention of many members of the Leng family because everyone only dared to discuss this in private. No one dared to say it in person because she had the backing of the mistress of the family! Even the elders of the family kept silent about this matter, let alone them.

    ¡°So what if I am?¡± Leng Shuang said nonchntly. She would have beaten that old man up if she wasn¡¯t the mistress of the family. Therefore, Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ behavior had won her heart!

    ¡°Since they are from the Leng family and injured an elder, shouldn¡¯t they be punished? Mistress, we all respect you very much, but you can¡¯t shield the guilty like this!¡± Leng Xiong said righteously. His words also resonated with some of the Leng family present. Immediately, many people began to discuss spiritedly.

    Leng Rumei, who was sitting in the corner, couldn¡¯t help smiling proudly when she saw this scene. Hehe, she was really too satisfied with Leng Xiong¡¯s performance. She really wouldn¡¯t have been able to use him if Leng Xiong wasn¡¯t so righteous! Moreover, Leng Xiong was very prestigious among the middle-ss nsmen of the Leng family, so her move was really right.

    ¡°Leng Xiong, you just returned to the family and don¡¯t understand certain situations. Don¡¯t listen to the wind and rain,¡± Leng Shuang reminded. In fact, she had a good impression of Leng Xiong. He was an upright nsman. However, it was precisely because he was a little stubborn that he was easy to be instigated and used. The scene today was obviously directed by someone beforehand. She knew who that person was without needing to ask.

    Hmph! They were just a group of clowns. She would not have ignored them if she didn¡¯t know that those people would not amount to much. However, ignoring them was one thing. Did those people really think that they did not dare to attack them? Leng Shuang smiled faintly, the cold aura on her body bing stronger and stronger¡­

    ¡°Mistress!¡± Leng Xiong also knew that it was inappropriate to question her in such an asion. However, he really couldn¡¯t bear to watch. However, from what Mistress said, could there be something else going on? However, he had not only heard one nsman say this, many people were discussing it in private. Therefore, his character made him the first to speak.

 Chapter 788

    <h4>Chapter 788: The Depressed Leng Father And Son (3)</h4>

    ¡°Leng Xiong, today is the wee banquet I¡¯m holding for my sister. I asked you to participate because I hope you can get to know each other so that unnecessary misunderstandings won¡¯t happen in the future. Therefore, if you have any doubts, tell me after the banquet ends. Now, shut up!¡± Leng Shuang reminded.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Xiong was not stupid. He knew that he had gone too far, so he hurriedly returned to his seat.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry to have embarrassed you.¡± Leng Shuang turned her head and said to Leng Ruoxue apologetically.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Justice is in the hearts of people. I believe that the Leng family isn¡¯t all stupid. I beat up the Tenth Elder because that old thing deserves to be beaten up!¡± A cold voice emerged gently from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s pink lips. The voice was not loud, but everyone present heard it clearly.

    Moreover, for some reason, the Leng family felt even more stressed after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°Haha, what a good one! Lass, you¡¯re really arrogant. As expected of our Leng family.¡± Leng Jingmuughed and walked out of the hall to the table where Leng Ruoxue was. He happened to hear Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words when he entered and couldn¡¯t help but interrupt.

    Everyone in the Leng family fell silent after seeing Leng Jingmu.

    ¡°Sister, he is my father-inw, the former patriarch of the Leng family,¡± Leng Shuang reminded softly.

    Leng Ruoxue nodded. Then she looked up at the middle-aged man in his early fifties and said calmly, ¡°Old man, you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not from the Leng family.¡±

    ¡°Uh! You¡¯re from the Ling Feng Continent, how can you not be from the Leng family!¡± Leng Jingmu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, and he couldn¡¯t help muttering in his heart, This girl is holding a grudge! She actually doesn¡¯t admit that she¡¯s from the Leng family. This won¡¯t do! Such an outstanding descendant can¡¯t be left outside. If that¡¯s the case, the Grand Elder probably won¡¯t let them go.

    ¡°Everyone from the Ling Feng Continent has toe to the Leng family as servants. I¡¯m used to being free and slow, so I can¡¯t do the work of others, so leave the Leng family¡¯s thigh to others! I won¡¯t participate. Anyway, the Leng family doesn¡¯tck the three of us. Moreover, I can tell you very clearly that there¡¯s no one else in the Leng family on the Ling Feng Continent other than the three of us. Therefore, you have to nurture the Leng family¡¯s servants yourselves in the future. Uh! There¡¯s no longer any supply on the Ling Feng Continent,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously.

    Leng Jingmu couldn¡¯t help breaking out in cold sweat at Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. He was so aggrieved! Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t ask the Tenth Elder to say this, so why did it have to be on him! Moreover, he knew that the Old Ancestor and the Grand Elder already knew this. However, not reacting now didn¡¯t mean that they wouldn¡¯t settle the scoreter. Therefore, someone would definitely pay the price for this. Boohoo¡­ Hopefully, he wouldn¡¯t be implicated!

    ¡°Lass, this is all a misunderstanding. The Leng family won¡¯t let you be servants,¡± Leng Jingmu promised. Boohoo¡­ As long as this girl was willing to return to the family, it was fine even if he had to worship them! Who dared to let them serve others? One had to know that there were only a few people in that line, and Leng Ruoxue and the others definitely had a much stronger background than them. After all, he still knew the principle that rare things were precious.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Tenth Elder¡¯s words represent the Leng family? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s spouting nonsense! I¡¯ll be very disappointed if that¡¯s the case.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled nonchntly.

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°Lass, do you believe me or the Tenth Elder?¡± Leng Jingmu asked instead of answering. Well, this girl was so smart, she would definitely understand what he meant. He was very confident about this, but he guessed wrong this time because Leng Ruoxue had never yed ording to the rules.

    ¡°Me! Of course I believe the Tenth Elder!¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately paused and then said with a smile.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Jingmu was stunned, thinking that he had heard it wrong. Then he asked again for confirmation, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said¡­ I believe the Tenth Elder¡¯s words,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very clearly to prevent this old man from pretending not to hear her.

    ¡°Why? Lass, have you forgotten my identity?¡± Leng Jingmu couldn¡¯t help reminding her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t forget. You are the former patriarch of the Leng family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very clearly and deliberately emphasized the first word.

    ¡°Then why do you believe the Tenth Elder and not me?¡± Leng Jingmu said gloomily. Boohoo¡­ This girl was too difficult to deal with.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious! You are the former patriarch while the Tenth Elder is the current elder. Who do you think I should believe?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in return.

    ¡°Lass, I might not be the patriarch now, but I still have a high status in the Leng family. They have to listen to me as long as I say it,¡± Leng Jingmu reminded her. What he implied was that he was just a decoration!

    ¡°Old man, I¡¯m a good child and don¡¯t like to spout nonsense, so I have to remind you that it¡¯s better to manage it on the spot than to be an official. The current patriarch of the Leng family is your son. Even though those elders will also listen to your orders, it¡¯s unavoidable to obey openly but disobey in secret! As for your son, the current patriarch of the Leng family! He¡¯s still too young. I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯tpletely control those slippery elders!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the ufortable man beside Leng Jingmu and said understandingly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Jingmu and Leng Yimin were even more depressed when Leng Ruoxue said this because they knew very well that what Leng Ruoxue was talking about was the current situation of the Leng family. This was also a situation that most of the new and old power alternations would happen. As for the elders present, they couldn¡¯t help shrinking their necks when they heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, trying to reduce their presence lest they identally became cannon fodder. At the same time, they were muttering in their hearts, ¡®I didn¡¯t disrespect the patriarch!¡¯

    ¡°What an arrogant little girl. ording to you, all of us old ancestors are just decorations?¡± Suddenly, a slightly gloomy voice interrupted, and its tone was obviously displeased.

    Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help looking up at the source of the voice when she heard this. She saw a middle-aged man standing at the door of the hall. The man was very tall and thin, but his temperament gave people a slightly dark feeling. His strength was Mystic Supremacy. Well! Could this person be the Old Ancestor Leng Wanqiu found? She guessed.

 Chapter 789

    <h4>Chapter 789: Grand Elder, I Don¡¯t Have Money (1)</h4>

    ¡°What? Are you mute? Weren¡¯t you pretty sharp-tongued just now?¡± the middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help mocking Leng Ruoxue when she didn¡¯t say anything for a while.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Let¡¯s take you as an example! Perhaps your seniority is higher than the person sitting here, but what about your strength? Many people here are about the same strength as you, right? If I remember correctly, this world seems to speak of strength. It¡¯s useless if you don¡¯t have extraordinary strength and only want to use seniority to pressure others. There will probably be more people who obey but disobey in secret. Of course, if you have the aura of an outstanding bastard, I believe no one will dare to disobey you. However, do you have it?¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. Hmph! Did she really think she would be afraid just because she found an old ant? It was just a Mystic Supremacy. She and the freak could deal with him without anyone needing to do anything.

    Everyone present, including Leng Jingmu, couldn¡¯t help taking a deep breath after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words because none of them expected this young girl to be so bold. One had to know that the middle-aged man who spoke just now had a very high seniority in the n, so even though that person¡¯s character was not good, Leng Ruoxue was absolutely the first person among the younger generation to dare to speak to him like this. And with that person¡¯s character of taking revenge for ws, Leng Ruoxue was probably going to be unlucky.

    Immediately, everyone looked at Leng Ruoxue with pity, pity, and something indescribable.

    ¡°Okay! Okay! Lass, I hope you can always be so bold! Hmph!¡± The middle-aged man suppressed the anger in his heart and then looked at Leng Jingmu with an unfriendly gaze.

    ¡°Uncle, why are you here?¡± Leng Jingmu braced himself. He had always hated this uncle, but he didn¡¯t want to provoke him. After all, one shouldn¡¯t offend a hypocrite even if they wanted to offend a real despicable person. His uncle was a hypocrite, so he had always avoided him if possible and never went head-on with him!

    ¡°Hmph! Of course you want me to never appear. If I didn¡¯te, who knows when our Leng family would have such an unfilial descendant!¡± the middle-aged man said coldly, the light in his eyes shooting at Leng Ruoxue like a sharp sword.

    Leng Ruoxue sat down directly as if she didn¡¯t see it. The middle-aged man¡¯s gaze became even more obscure when she sat down.

    ¡°Uncle, why bother with me?¡± Leng Jingmu advised helplessly,rge drops of sweat flowing down his forehead.

    ¡°Jingmu, let me ask you, what crime is it to disrespect your elders in the Leng family?¡± The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes and asked lightly.

    ¡°Erm¡­¡± Leng Jingmu was in a dilemma. He knew that his uncle wanted to use his seniority to suppress Leng Ruoxue, but he was helpless because there was indeed such a rule in the Leng family¡¯s rules.

    ¡°Rumei, tell me!¡± The middle-aged man turned his gaze to Leng Rumei in the corner.

    ¡°In response to Old Ancestor, those who are disrespectful to their elders will be exiled or expelled from the n,¡± Leng Rumei said proudly. Hmph! She knew that getting the Old Ancestor to settle Leng Ruoxue was a trivial matter. Her so-called expulsion naturally referred to death!

    ¡°Did you hear that? Yimin, do you need me to teach you what to do?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s venomous gazended on the current patriarch, Leng Yimin.

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°Erm¡­¡± Leng Yimin looked at his father, conflicted.

    ¡°Haha! Old Man, I think you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not from the Leng family, so your family rules are useless to me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some amusement. s! What kind of people were these! How could they be so self-righteous! However, she finally gained knowledge today.

    ¡°How dare you disown your ancestors as a member of the Leng family! Guards, arrest this unfilial junior and await your punishment!¡± After the middle-aged man roared, many guards ran in, and the guards who entered were naturally his guards.

    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not appropriate!¡± Leng Jingmu reminded with a frown.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? It will probably be difficult to exin to the people in the n if we don¡¯t deal with Leng Ruoxue today,¡± the middle-aged man said resolutely.

    ¡°Old Man, what reason do you want to deal with me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile. Well! This wee banquet was really lively! She was very satisfied.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough that you disobey your elders and don¡¯t respect them?¡± the middle-aged man said.

    ¡°Of course not. Seems like you¡¯re really old. You forgot what I said so quickly. I told you, I¡¯m not from the Leng family!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s a capital crime not to admit that you are a member of the Leng family,¡± the middle-aged man said fiercely.

    ¡°What? Only the Leng family can deny us, but we can¡¯t deny the Leng family? What kind of logic is that!¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°By the way, do you want to add the crime of me hitting the Tenth Elder?¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded again.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You also injured an elder of the De Gao Wang family, so you will be punished with several crimes!¡± the middle-aged man said with a nod.

    ¡°Leng Xing! You¡¯re really bing more and more promising. You even bullied a little girl.¡± At this moment, another voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears.

    Everyone¡¯s jaws almost fell to the ground when they saw this. Uh! What day was it today! Why did it rm the Grand Elder who never participated in any banquet? This fellow was of a higher generation and was more difficult to deal with than the previous one.

    ¡°Leng Qianye, what are you doing here!¡± The middle-aged man named Leng Xing had a headache when he saw the Grand Elder.

    ¡°Leng Xing, how dare you call me by my name! Guards! Arrest this disrespectful fellow and await punishment!¡± Leng Qianye also shouted out of the hall in the same way, and then more guards ran in than before.

    ¡°Leng Qianye, how dare you!¡± Leng Xing roared furiously.

    ¡°How dare you? Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? Did I bully you?¡± Leng Qianye¡¯s face was full of innocence, and tears seemed to be flowing in his eyes.

    ¡°Okay, I was wrong. I won¡¯t let anyone capture Leng Ruoxue,¡± Leng Xing admitted defeat. Leng Qianye was obviously on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side. He really couldn¡¯t understand how Leng Ruoxue caught Leng Qianye¡¯s eye after onlying to the n for a few days. He really didn¡¯t dare to touch Leng Ruoxue with this fellow backing her up. s! He was depressed! He miscalcted!

 Chapter 790

    <h4>Chapter 790: Grand Elder, I Don¡¯t Have Money (2)</h4>

    ¡°Leng Xing, can¡¯t you grow a brain? Didn¡¯t I say that we¡¯re not from the Leng family! You still use this excuse to deal with me. You¡¯re really stupid,¡± Leng Qianye said with a face full of disappointment.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Xing was a little conflicted. Was Leng Qianye really Leng Ruoxue¡¯s backer! Why did it sound like he wanted him to find a better excuse?

    Thinking of this, Leng Xing decided to probe carefully. Then he said, ¡°Leng Ruoxue, it¡¯s a little inappropriate to punish you ording to the n rules since you haven¡¯t acknowledged your ancestors yet, but you can¡¯t deny the fact that you injured the Tenth Elder, right?¡±

    ¡°I admit it! I beat that old thing up.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t deny it.

    ¡°You injured a manager elder of the Leng family. Tell me what to do!¡± Leng Xing said democratically. In fact, it was mainly because Leng Qianye was eyeing him covetously from the side. He couldn¡¯t understand that fellow¡¯s thoughts, so he had to say this.

    ¡°What else can we do?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°You¡­ You injured an elder of the Leng family. Are we going to let it go like this?¡± Leng Xing was a little angry.

    ¡°Do you want me to pay for the medical fees?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be?¡± Leng Xing was stunned and asked foolishly.

    ¡°Of course not. I don¡¯t have money, but I do have one life. However, that old man isn¡¯t dead yet. He shouldn¡¯t need my life!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a matter-of-factly smile.

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t need your life. However, our Tenth Elder can¡¯t be beaten for nothing, so you still have topensate for the money. How about this! I¡¯ll be a peacemaker, and you¡¯llpensate a little for my sake. The Tenth Elder won¡¯t pursue this matter anymore, and everyone will be happy. Well! It¡¯s settled.¡± Leng Qianye casually settled this matter without giving Leng Xing a chance to speak. He didn¡¯t even ask Leng Ruoxue and the Tenth Elder for their opinions.

    ¡°Grand Elder, I don¡¯t have money,¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re so poor that you don¡¯t even have one amethyst coin? Well! It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t have it. I¡¯ll pay for it,¡± Leng Qianye said very generously.

    One amethyst coin! Not only was Leng Ruoxue stunned, but everyone from the Leng family in the hall was stunned. After they reacted, they couldn¡¯t help but grumble in their hearts. So the mighty Tenth Elder was only worth one amethyst coin! Wasn¡¯t this equivalent to being beaten for nothing? s! They were really too unlucky.

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°I can afford one amethyst coin.¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed her smile and pretended to be in pain.

    ¡°Oh! I¡¯ll save it then.¡± Leng Qianye smiled.

    ¡°Leng Qianye¡­¡± Leng Xing was so angry that his face and neck were red. He was about to object when he was interrupted.

    ¡°Leng Xing, why are you so rude to call me Old Ancestor!¡± Leng Qianye corrected.

    ¡°Yes, Old Ancestor.¡± Leng Xing gritted his teeth. Leng Qianye¡¯s seniority was definitely higher than his. As for how high it was, he didn¡¯t know. However, even his grandfather had to pretend to be a grandson when he saw him. Therefore, it would be fine if Leng Qianye didn¡¯t fuss about his address. If he did, he would have to be a great-grandson. Boohoo¡­ What was more infuriating was that Leng Qianye would often be so angry that others would forget his seniority! And he was the unlucky person who was often affected!

    ¡°Leng Xing, Little Xue¡¯er, the matter with the Tenth Elder is settled. Moreover, this matter ends here. No one is allowed to mention it in the future. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being unreasonable,¡± Leng Qianye said domineeringly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Xing was so angry in his heart, but he didn¡¯t dare to show it on his face because he knew that Leng Qianye would definitely do as he said. He naturally didn¡¯t dare to pluck the fur off the tiger¡¯s butt, so he could only swallow his anger for the time being!

    Hmph! He didn¡¯t believe that Leng Qianye could protect that girl for life. He believed that he would one day find a chance to teach that girl a lesson. At this moment, if he still couldn¡¯t tell that Leng Qianye was on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side, then his hundreds of years of life would have been in vain.

    ¡°This is an amethyst coin. Please pass it to the Tenth Elder.¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a while and then reluctantly took out an amethyst coin from the bracelet and handed it to Leng Yimin.

    Leng Yimin braced himself and epted the hot amethyst coin under the gaze of the Grand Elder. Moreover, he didn¡¯t have to guess to know that the Tenth Elder would definitely not be in a good mood when he saw this amethyst coin. s! He really had nothing to say except to express sympathy for the Tenth Elder.

    Just like that, the dispute between the Tenth Elder and Leng Ruoxue was easily resolved by the Supreme Elder. The Leng family members present were already well aware that the Tenth Elder¡¯s n to suffer this meal was for nothing. However, this was a matter decided by the Supreme Elder. No one dared to say anything even if they were unconvinced in their hearts.

    ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t today the wee banquet for Little Xue¡¯er? Everyone, don¡¯t just stand there. Let¡¯s eat! I¡¯m hungry.¡± With that, Leng Qianye sat down and began eating alone, ignoring everyone else.

    ¡°Big Sister, let¡¯s eat first!¡± Leng Ruoxue also picked up her chopsticks and said to Leng Shuang.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Shuang smiled happily, her mood especially good.

    The Leng family had no choice but to pick up their chopsticks and start eating when they saw the patriarch and the others sitting down and eating. However, no one dared to speak during the meal, so the entire banquet hall was rtively depressed.

    After finally finishing this wee banquet, everyone immediately scattered like birds and beasts and returned to their residences under the order of the mistress of the household to disperse. Boohoo¡­ They dared to guarantee that this meal was absolutely the most difficult they had ever had. This was obviously a Hongmen banquet arranged for them!

    Leng Rumei was so angry that she smashed everything in the room into pieces after returning to her residence¡­

    After the wee banquet, Leng Qianye blocked the way of Leng Ruoxue and the others and said shamelessly, ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, you haven¡¯t thanked me properly yet!¡±

    ¡°Why should I thank you?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid.

    ¡°I helped you settle the matter with the Tenth Elder!¡± Leng Qianye said.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t ask for your help! Moreover, you caused me to lose an amethyst coin!¡± Leng Ruoxue tried to settle the score after the fact.

 Chapter 791

    <h4>Chapter 791: Supreme Elder, I Don¡¯t Have Money (3)</h4>

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, you can¡¯t even bear to part with one amethyst coin?¡± Leng Qianye was a little speechless. This girl¡¯s knock on the door was on par with his grandfather!

    ¡°Yes, one amethyst coin is also money! Moreover, it depends on who it is given to,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°One amethyst coin to beat up the Tenth Elder is very cost-effective!¡± Leng Qianye reminded. s! He had to pay one amethyst coin for beating up an elder. It was really worth it no matter how he thought about it.

    ¡°What you say makes sense. Why don¡¯t I pay him another hundred amethyst coins?¡± Leng Ruoxue blinked and looked at Leng Qianye expectantly.

    ¡°Uh! Could it be that you want to beat him up a hundred times?¡± Leng Qianye said excitedly. Hehe, this girl was like him. He would be a bastard not to take advantage of her! Moreover, he felt that Little Xue¡¯er¡¯s suggestion was pretty good!

    ¡°I have too many subordinates. Last time, theyined to me that the Tenth Elder fainted because he didn¡¯t satisfy his craving. Therefore, if there¡¯s a chance, of course I hope to satisfy their request!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t think about it now. The Tenth Elder¡¯s injuries haven¡¯t healed yet! I heard that he still can¡¯t get up from bed after taking many pills!¡± Leng Qianye¡¯s handsome face was full of regret.

    ¡°Oh! Then let¡¯s wait for him to recover!¡± Leng Ruoxue was very kind.

    The poor Tenth Elder didn¡¯t expect to be locked on by a certain little demon again.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, there will be apetition in the n in a few days. Don¡¯t forget to watch themotion then!¡± Leng Qianye reminded her and left happily after speaking.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what does he mean?¡± the freak asked in puzzlement after Leng Qianye left. Well! He didn¡¯t ask them to participate in thepetition but to watch themotion. This person¡¯s idea was quite strange.

    ¡°He wants us to watch thepetition! Freak, let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng Ruoxue said and then brought everyone back to Snowfall Garden.

    A week passed quickly. During this week, no one from the Leng family disturbed them except for Leng Wudi who reported every day. This couldn¡¯t help making Leng Ruoxue and the others a little ufortable. Therefore, Feng Da and the others strolled around the Leng family¡¯s main residence in boredom.

    In the garden of the Snowfall Garden.

    Updates by

    .

    Leng Ruoxue, the freak, Empty, the little old man, Leng Ruohan, and Leng Qingtian were sitting in a pavilion in the garden, drinking tea and chatting.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, ask Leng Wudi how long we have to stay here when heester,¡± Leng Qingtian said.

    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve stayed long enough!¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly.

    ¡°Yes, Xue¡¯er. Don¡¯t you want to go to the Dark Night Seas? Let¡¯s go there!¡± Leng Qingtian suggested. During the few days he stayed in the Leng family, the Leng family didn¡¯t cause trouble for them, but the way they looked at them made him very ufortable, so he really didn¡¯t want to stay here for a moment.

    ¡°Grandpa, calm down. There¡¯s still some trouble here that needs to be resolved!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. Leng Rumei might not have appeared these few days, but she didn¡¯t think Leng Rumei had learned her lesson. Hmph! Who knew what bad ideas they were up to again.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s solve those problems if we can. If not, let¡¯s leave directly!¡± Leng Qingtian said. What he said couldn¡¯t be referring to if they didn¡¯t provoke them anymore. After all, if they attacked first, it would probably cause the Leng family to be collectively displeased. Well! Bing the public enemy of a super family was too troublesome.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll ask Leng Wudi when heester,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Ask me what?¡± Leng Wudi¡¯s voice sounded just as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking.

    Leng Ruoxue looked up and saw Leng Wudi walking into the pavilion. Moreover, he didn¡¯te alone. Well! It seemed like the people from the other two families had already arrived.

    ¡°You are Leng Ruoxue?¡± Sun Teng¡¯s face was full of amazement as he said in disbelief.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you already know?¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, have I offended you before?¡± Sun Teng asked directly in puzzlement. It was fine if Leng Ruoxue and the others were not enthusiastic about him, but why did they seem to be a little hostile to him! He really couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°No, but some people in your Sun family like to snatch civilian women, so we are destined not to be friends.¡± Leng Ruoxue said very directly because she didn¡¯t want to waste her time.

    ¡°Uh! Don¡¯t tell me you were also robbed,¡± Sun Teng said speechlessly. He had also heard a little about how some people from the Sun family liked to do such things. However, he had not seen it with his own eyes after all, so he couldn¡¯t say anything. However, with Leng Ruoxue¡¯s current appearance, if anyone from the Sun family was foolish enough to provoke her, they could only me their bad luck. After all, she was not so easy to snatch.

    ¡°Yes, but theckey who came to snatch me is no longer in this world. The mastermind is still here,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Erm¡­ what do you mean?¡± Sun Teng had a bad feeling. Was this a warning?

    ¡°Literally!¡± Leng Ruoxue said innocently.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Sun Teng understood. Leng Ruoxue was indeed reminding him, but this was an unforgettable fact as a member of the Sun family.

    Leng Ruoxue lowered her head in silence seeing that Sun Teng understood.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t you have a question for me?¡± Leng Wudi changed the topic seeing the awkward atmosphere.

    ¡°Yes, Leng Wudi. Where is the person who wants to see us? Don¡¯t tell me that person is the Supreme Elder,¡± Leng Ruoxue asked bluntly.

    ¡°Of course not, but I¡¯m not sure when he will see you,¡± Leng Wudi said helplessly. Boohoo¡­ He was only responsible for bringing people here. How could he decide when that Old Ancestor wanted to see him!

    ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Ruoxue stopped talking and pondered.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I have something else to tell you.¡± Leng Wudi was in a dilemma.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned. Did someone from the Leng familye up with another bad idea after resting for a few days?

    ¡°The Elder Association has decided to let the three of you represent the Leng family in thepetition,¡± Leng Wudi said softly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not from the Leng family. Yourpetition has nothing to do with me.¡± Leng Ruoxue refused without thinking. What a joke. They were all Mystic Sovereigns. They were not interested in a child¡¯spetition of that level. They might consider it if it was apetition between Mystic Supremacies.

 Chapter 792

    <h4>Chapter 792: Grand Elder, I Don¡¯t Have Money (4)</h4>

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, are you afraid? I¡¯ve always wanted topete with you.¡± Sun Teng tried to provoke Leng Ruoxue seeing that she refused. Unfortunately, he found the wrong person.

    ¡°Just take it that I¡¯m afraid. I can be an audience, but forget about thepetition!¡± Leng Ruo said nonchntly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Sun Teng was a little dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t even care about his provocation, so he was at his wit¡¯s end.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er¡­¡± Leng Wudi refused to give up. He wanted to continue persuading her, but Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t give him a chance.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who came up with this idea, but tell the old men in the Elder Association not to have any ideas about me. I¡¯m not that easy to plot against,¡± Leng Ruoxue interrupted Leng Wudi and said bluntly.

    ¡°s! Alright then!¡± Leng Wudi was a little helpless. In fact, he had expected this result, but he still had to pretend.

    ¡°Miss, Feng Da and the others have been arrested.¡± Suddenly, L¨¹ Tao ran into the pavilion in a panic. She hurriedly shouted breathlessly when she saw her young miss.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Leng Wudi asked hurriedly.

    ¡°Who arrested them?¡± Leng Ruoxue was also a little curious. Feng Da and the others were arrested? Could it be that someone attacked?

    ¡°A guard of the Leng family.¡± L¨¹ Tao looked at Leng Wudi and exined.

    ¡°What reason?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued asking.

    ¡°He injured an esteemed guest,¡± L¨¹ Tao said angrily. They were also esteemed guests of the Leng family! Why were they treated differently? They were really too much of a bully.

    ¡°VIP? Who is it?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t think of any VIP from the Leng family.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Sun family and the Lan family. Miss, they looked down on us and humiliated us. Feng Da and the others were angry, so they taught them a lesson. However, the guards of the Leng family said that Feng Da and the others caused trouble and locked our people in a cell,¡± L¨¹ Taoined, her eyes red with anger.

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just treat it as being bitten by a dog. It seems like we don¡¯t match up with the people from the three major families!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the three young masters in front of her and said with a spurious smile.

    ¡°Uh! Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go see what¡¯s going on.¡± Leng Wudi slipped away after speaking. Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er¡¯s gaze was so terrifying that he couldn¡¯t bear it!

    ¡°Oh! I¡¯ll go back and take a look too. This should be a misunderstanding.¡± Lan Lie, who was already a little embarrassed, hurriedly escaped.

    ¡°Erm¡­ I¡¯ll go take a look too!¡± Sun Teng found an excuse to leave when he saw that the two fellows actually ran away, not wanting to bear Leng Ruoxue¡¯s anger alone.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, shall we take a look?¡± Empty asked curiously.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go. The Leng family will look for uster. However, if Feng Da and the others lose a strand of hair, no one from the Lan and Sun families will be able to leave unscathed today.¡± A cold light shed in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes, and killing intent rose quietly.

    As Leng Ruoxue expected, the elders of the Leng family came knocking an hourter.

    In the living room of the Snowfall Garden.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others sat in their chairs with rxed expressions. They couldn¡¯t helpughing secretly as they looked at the two old men who were restless not far away.

    ¡°May I know why Third Elder and Fifth Elder are here?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid and didn¡¯t mention that her subordinates were locked up.

    ¡°Miss Leng, some of your subordinates were locked up in prison because of causing trouble.¡± Third Elder¡¯s heart was trembling. He finally finished exining the cause, and most of his clothes were already wet. Boohoo¡­ He couldn¡¯t understand why he was so nervous! In fact, he really didn¡¯t want toe this time! However, he had drawn the lots!

    ¡°Oh, are only my subordinates locked up, or are all the troublemakers locked up?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly and asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°Of course the troublemakers are locked up. Miss Leng, don¡¯t doubt the fairness of our Leng family.¡± Third Elder wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said anxiously. Well, he still had to protect the honor of the Leng family!

    ¡°Well! The Leng family is really fair,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a spurious smile, not exposing him. Hmph! Did he really think she didn¡¯t know that the Lan and Sun families were locked upter?

    ¡°Miss Leng, actually, this matter isn¡¯t big, but the effects are really too bad, so we hope that the three of you can resolve it peacefully.¡± Third Elder cleared his throat and said helplessly.

    ¡°How do we settle it peacefully?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°We suggest that you settle this dispute on the battlefield. You might not have really returned to the Leng family, but in terms of bloodline, you are a member of the Leng family after all, so we naturally don¡¯t want you to suffer a loss,¡± Third Elder said very sincerely. In fact, he really thought so in his heart.

    ¡°The Lan and Sun families agree?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly.

    ¡°Yes, they don¡¯t want the matter to blow up either, so they are also satisfied if it can be resolved on the battlefield,¡± Third Elder said.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s settle it on the field! However, I have to say the ugly things first. des have no eyes. I won¡¯t be responsible if anything happens to the elites of those two races,¡± Leng Ruoxue said a little bloodthirsty.

    ¡°Uh! It¡¯s apetition! There will inevitably be injuries. Everyone will understand.¡± Third Elder didn¡¯t care too much about Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. After all, Leng Ruoxue and the others were only Great Mystics in his eyes. On the contrary, he was more worried about their safety. Some people in the n would definitely be happy if some of them were injured, and this was probably the goal of them using any means to want Leng Ruoxue and the others to participate in thepetition!

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded with satisfaction.

    ¡°Miss Leng, since you have to participate in thepetition, our n will give you twenty spots. At that time, perform well!¡± Third Elder continued.

    ¡°Okay, Third Elder, is there an age limit for thepetition?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after some thought.

    ¡°Anyone below the age of 40 can participate,¡± Third Elder exined.

    ¡°40 years old? You can participate in suchpetitions at such an old age?¡± Leng Ruoxue was in disbelief.

    ¡°Miss Leng, Mystics below the age of 40 are children in our eyes. Anyone who can break through to Mystic Monarch before the age of 40 can be considered a genius. Simrly, such elites will also be specially nurtured by the n,¡± the Fifth Elder, who hadn¡¯t said a word, exined.

 Chapter 793

    <h4>Chapter 793: Grand Elder, I Don¡¯t Have Money (5)</h4>

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Miss Leng, thepetition will begin three dayster. We will let her backter,¡± the Fifth Elder promised. Then the two of them stood up and left.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, looks like someone is being unreasonable again!¡± Empty said with a light smile after Third Elder and Fifth Elder left.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make them regret it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a bloodthirsty smile.

    A momentter.

    Feng Da and the others walked into the living room with a smile.

    ¡°Miss.¡± Feng Da and the others quickly greeted her.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Leng Ruoxue answered lightly.

    ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t care about us. Why didn¡¯t you ask if we were wronged!¡± Lin Yuan couldn¡¯t helpining seeing how indifferent his young miss was.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t even take care of yourselves, you don¡¯t have to follow me anymore.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Lin Yuan with slight disdain.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Lin Yuan looked at Leng Ruoxue resentfully with a long face.

    ¡°Alright, stinky brats, stop pretending. How can those people be your match?¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t take it anymore. These people were led astray by their granddaughter, and they especially liked to pretend to be pigs to eat tigers.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! If you don¡¯t get arrested willingly, I don¡¯t believe those guards can lock you up,¡± the little old man echoed.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to be locked up, but I won¡¯t let you go if you can¡¯t take care of yourself,¡± Leng Ruoxue warned.

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. How can we dare to wrong ourselves!¡± Feng Da and the others hurriedly promised.

    ¡°Miss, we also felt that something was amiss, so we wanted to y along,¡± Lin Yuan said ingratiatingly.

    ¡°Yes, you were released because I promised to participate in thepetition in three days. We have twenty spots. You can discuss who will be fighting! Anyone below forty can participate,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Miss, what if we identally injure someone?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Third Elder said that des have no eyes. It¡¯s inevitable that there will be injuries,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very calmly.

    ¡°Have a good rest for the next three days. Don¡¯t leave the Snowfall Garden if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± Leng Ruoxue pulled the freak out of the living room after speaking¡­

    At this moment, Third Elder and Fifth Elder, who had already left the Snowfall Garden, came directly to the Grand Elder¡¯s residence.

    ¡°Supreme Elder, Miss Leng has already agreed to participate in thepetition three dayster,¡± Third Elder said very respectfully.

    ¡°Yes, congrattions onpleting the mission.¡± Leng Qianye smiled and then took a sip of tea.

    ¡°Supreme Elder, I¡¯m afraid that this matter will be inappropriate, so if you¡¯re willing to step forward to stop it, I think Leng Xing and the others will definitely give in,¡± Third Elder said worriedly. s! He really didn¡¯t want Leng Ruoxue and the others to suffer any injuries. Otherwise, this seemingly amiable man in front of him might wash the Leng family with blood.

    ¡°Why should I stop him? Give me a reason.¡± Leng Qianye smiled evilly.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue and the others are the descendants of your line. You can¡¯t watch them jump into the fire pit! Thispetition¡­¡± Third Elder stopped talking halfway because he believed that the Supreme Elder would understand what he meant. However, he didn¡¯t really understand what the Supreme Elder meant. He couldn¡¯t understand why the Supreme Elder didn¡¯t stop his descendants from jumping into the pit even though he knew that thepetition this time was not simple!

    ¡°It¡¯s true that Leng Ruoxue¡¯s grandfather, grandfather, and granddaughter are my descendants, but I can¡¯t y favorites if her subordinates cause trouble! That will make the other nsmen displeased,¡± Leng Qianye said helplessly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Third Elder was speechless and couldn¡¯t help but grumble in his heart. You obviously want to watch themotion, but you still say it so pompously. Didn¡¯t you think that with your status, no one would dare to be displeased as long as you said it! However, he could also see that the Grand Elder was most likely very confident in Leng Ruoxue and the others. Otherwise, he would have probably appeared long ago. Thinking of this, he very tactfully pulled the Fifth Elder away and said goodbye.

    After exiting Leng Qianye¡¯s yard, the Fifth Elder looked at the Third Elder in puzzlement and asked, ¡°Are we leaving just like that? Many people will be unlucky if anything happens to Leng Ruoxue and the others.¡±

    ¡°Someone will probably be in trouble even if nothing happens to Leng Ruoxue and the others. s! Let¡¯s not get involved. Let¡¯s just watch themotion,¡± Third Elder said helplessly. It seemed like the Leng family was about to change!

    ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡± The Fifth Elder was also very helpless, but there was nothing he could do.

    Three dayster.

    Thepetition held every ten years by the Leng family, the Lan family, and the Sun family officially began.

    Thepetition was arranged to be held in thergest martial arts arena in the Leng family¡¯s mansion. At this moment, the stage had been set up, and the main stage and the seats that could amodate hundreds of spectators had been set up. However, because it was an internalpetition, almost all the people who were lucky enough to watch thepetition were members of the Leng family, as well as a small portion of the Lan and Sun families.

    The atmosphere in the arena became more and more enthusiastic as the guests and audience entered the stage one after another. The lively atmosphere deliberately created by the Leng family also infected everyone present.

    Soon, everyone from the Leng family, the Lan family, and the Sun family arrived, but Leng Ruoxue and the others were nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue is too much. How dare she bete for such an importantpetition!¡± Leng Rumei used loudly in front of everyone, and her words naturally entered the ears of the people sitting on the stage.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Leng Ruoxue to be from your Leng family,¡± an old man said coldly on the stage.

    ¡°Second Elder knows my junior?¡± Leng Yimin, who was sitting in the middle, looked at the Second Elder of the Lan family and asked curiously. Well! Why was Leng Ruoxue rted to the Second Elder of the Lan family? For some reason, he felt a little uneasy!

    ¡°Yes, I will know her even if she turns to ashes,¡± the Second Elder of the Lan family said through gritted teeth. Boohoo¡­ How could he forget? That was the first time he had massaged the soles of a bird¡¯s feet in his life! Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help turning his gaze to Leng Xing and asking with his eyes, ¡®Could the person you want to deal with be Leng Ruoxue?¡¯

 Chapter 794

    <h4>Chapter 794: Grand Elder, I Don¡¯t Have Money (6)</h4>

    Leng Xing, who was not far away, nodded imperceptibly when he received the Second Elder¡¯s gaze. The Second Elder was immediately overjoyed when he saw this. This was really good news for him! However, why didn¡¯t Leng Xing tell him earlier that the person he wanted to deal with was Leng Ruoxue! It also made him happy. Heined a little in his heart, but their expressions immediately returned to normal.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Yimin¡¯s unease deepened after hearing what the Second Elder of the Lan family said. Therefore, he ignored the nces exchanged between the Second Elder and Leng Xing.

    ¡°Seems like Leng Ruoxue should be considered the new elite of your Leng family. She¡¯s so famous that even the Second Elder of the Lan family knows about her. Well! I have to get to know her wellter,¡± the Sixth Elder of the Sun family said with a light smile and a teasing tone. He was also the leading elder of the Sun family this time.

    ¡°Sixth Elder, Leng Ruoxue is just a child. She¡¯s not worth mentioning,¡± Leng Yimin said helplessly. Boohoo¡­ Why were these people so interested in Leng Ruoxue?

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not an ordinary child if you¡¯re appreciated by the Second Elder of the Lan family. Patriarch Leng, don¡¯t be humble. You should be proud that the Leng family has such a junior,¡± the Sixth Elder of the Sun family said with envy.

    Proud my a*s! Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t admit that she was from the Leng family at all. Leng Yimin couldn¡¯t help but grumble in his heart. Boohoo¡­ If possible, he really didn¡¯t want Leng Ruoxue to participate in thepetition! However, things were no longer under his control. s! He hoped that nothing bad would happen! He prayed sincerely¡­

    At the same time, Leng Ruoxue and the others were walking into the arena¡­

    Leng Ruoxue and the others walked into thepetition venue unhurriedly and swaggeringly. Then, they were led to the side of the stage by the guards. At this moment, the preparation area on the side of the stage was already full of people. However, after seeing them, everyone present revealed expressions of being unfriendly, mocking, or watching themotion¡­

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, how dare you onlye now!¡± Leng Rumei red at Leng Ruoxue as if she was her enemy and questioned her fiercely.

    ¡°What? Thepetition has already begun?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of question marks.

    ¡°Thepetition is about to begin,¡± Leng Rumei said furiously. She originally wanted to humiliate Leng Ruoxue in public before thepetition began, but she didn¡¯t expect them toe sote. Damn it, there was not much time left now!

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t begun yet! Moreover, we¡¯re not the first to go on stage, so there¡¯s no hurry!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Leng Rumei pointed at Leng Ruoxue, so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Rumei, why lower yourself to the level of a person who has never seen the world! It will lower our taste. We are the daughters of the three great super families. We have to pay attention to our identities.¡± At this moment, a woman in blue walked over and said with a face full of disdain.

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°Fei¡¯er is right. It¡¯s beneath my status to bicker with such a bumpkin,¡± Leng Rumei said arrogantly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Miss Lan Fei¡¯er? Why, Lan Ning¡¯er¡¯s reputation is ruined. Is it your turn to take the throne now?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Lan Fei¡¯er with a spurious smile and said lightly.

    ¡°Who are you? How do you know me?¡± Lan Fei¡¯er looked at the drop dead gorgeous beauty in front of her and gritted her teeth in hatred! Damn it, was it not her turn to stand up without Lan Ning¡¯er? Why did another woman more beautiful than Lan Ning¡¯er appear! Fortunately, this woman was hated by Leng Rumei, so she could be considered to have an ally. Thinking of this, she was even more confident.

    ¡°Miss Lan Fei¡¯er, I¡¯m Leng Ruoxue. We met once in Blue Cloud City,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded with a light smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re that ugly freak?¡± Lan Fei¡¯er was shocked. How was this possible? She really didn¡¯t associate the Leng Ruoxue Leng Rumei mentioned with the ugly freak she had seen before. This¡­ This contrast was really too big!

    ¡°Seems like Miss Lan Fei¡¯er¡¯s memory isn¡¯t really bad. By the way, is the patriarch of the Lan family okay?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Lan Fei¡¯er said fearfully. Boohoo¡­ If she knew that the woman in front of her was the same person as that ugly freak, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have dared to say anything just now. She had a deep understanding of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s terror when she was in the Lan family, so she really regretted it to death now! Boohoo¡­ She didn¡¯t want anyone to save her like Lan Ning¡¯er! Suddenly, from the corner of her eye, she saw Leng Wudi and the others walking over, and she ran in Leng Wudi¡¯s direction without hesitation¡­

    ¡°Young Master Leng!¡± Lan Fei¡¯er ran to Leng Wudi¡¯s side, panting, her beautiful face still slightly fearful.

    ¡°Miss Lan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Leng Wudi was a little puzzled. He didn¡¯t have a good impression of Lan Fei¡¯er, but she was a guest. He had to pretend no matter how annoying he was. s! Thinking of this, he realized that he really envied the lives of Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°N-nothing!¡± Of course, Lan Fei¡¯er couldn¡¯t say that she was scared by Leng Ruoxue. However, this was another good opportunity to pretend to be weak. She also didn¡¯t want to give up. Leng Wudi and the others had already walked toward Leng Ruoxue and the others while she was weighing the pros and cons. She stomped her feet in anger and hurriedly followed after them.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, be careful when you go on stageter. There are many geniuses from the Lan and Sun families,¡± Leng Wudi reminded her. He knew that Leng Ruoxue had many powerful beasts, but he was not sure how strong Leng Ruoxue was now. Therefore, he was more or less a little worried. Beast pets were not allowed in thispetition, so he was even more worried for Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Okay, we will be careful,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°You have to be careful. You might even die.¡± Leng Rumei gloated again.

    ¡°Miss Leng Rumei, no one will think you¡¯re a mute even if you don¡¯t speak. Really, I promise,¡± Leng Ruoxue said seriously. Her words also caused Feng Da and the others tough. Even Leng Wudi and the others couldn¡¯t help butugh, and there were even more peopleughing secretly!

 Chapter 795

    <h4>Chapter 795: Infernal Affairs (1)</h4>

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, you really deserve to die! However, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t attack you in private. Hopefully, we have the chance topete on the field! At that time, I¡¯ll definitely let you know my power,¡± Leng Rumei said confidently.

    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll wait. By the way, how are your grandfather¡¯s injuries? They should be healed!¡± Leng Ruoxue asked anxiously with a face full of concern.

    ¡°Hmph! Of course it¡¯s good. There¡¯s no need for you to pretend to bepassionate!¡± Leng Rumei gritted her teeth and said fiercely.

    ¡°Miss Ru Mei, you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not concerned about your grandfather. I¡¯m thinking that if his injuries have healed, I¡¯ll pay him another 100 amethyst dors and let my subordinates beat him up one by one. You don¡¯t know, that old man isn¡¯t good at enduring beatings. Last time, my subordinates didn¡¯t have enough!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Leng Wudi couldn¡¯t help butugh after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. Haha! Xue¡¯er was really sharp-tongued. That old man had almost lost his face since he was beaten up, but Xue¡¯er actually wanted to beat him up! She was really too evil! However, that evil really looked cute no matter how he looked at it!

    ¡°Damn it, just you wait!¡± Leng Rumei was so angry that her eyes burned with raging anger as she red at Leng Ruoxue and threatened.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t I been waiting? Miss Leng Rumei, you have to be fast! I might leave at any time,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re courting death! Don¡¯t me me!¡± Leng Rumei left the preparation area angrily after speaking.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, is it okay to anger her like this? She has Leng Xing backing her up now. It will be impossible to guard against her if she does anything underhanded on the field!¡± Leng Wudi said worriedly when he saw Leng Rumei leave.

    ¡°Young Master Leng, thank you for your concern, but you should pay more attention to Leng Rumei! She will definitely be the unlucky one if you anger me. Moreover, someone will definitely pay a painful price unless I don¡¯t attack,¡± Leng Ruoxue half warned and half reminded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the right to care about her. However, if anything happens to her, my mother will definitely be grateful to you,¡± Leng Wudi said understandingly. s! His mother would probably say that he didn¡¯t acknowledge this sister for nothing!

    ¡°But there will also be people from the Leng family who want to kill me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Leng Wudi asked speechlessly.

    ¡°How do you spell fear?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows and asked calmly.

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t be afraid.¡± Leng Wudi sighed and said helplessly. s! Leng Ruoxue had only returned to the Leng family for a few days, but it had already driven many nsmen crazy, especially his father! He wanted tough happily every time he saw his father¡¯s conflicted expression.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I think I see a familiar face.¡± The freak looked at the stage and said to Xue¡¯er with a light smile.

    ¡°Yes, I saw the Second Elder of the Lan family too.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Lan Lie and said lightly.

    Lan Lie¡¯s heart trembled under Leng Ruoxue¡¯s seemingly casual gaze. Oh! Could it be that the Second Elder was going to be unlucky again?

    ¡°Will the two of you go on stageter?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Lan Lie and Sun Teng.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±

    ¡°Me neither.¡±

    The two of them said almost in unison.

    ¡°However, I want to fight you in private.¡± Sun Teng stared at the freak with a fervent gaze.

    ¡°Don¡¯t have any designs about my man.¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be displeased.

    ¡°Uh! Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not interested in him. I just want topete with him,¡± Sun Teng said speechlessly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± the freak said coldly without even looking up.

    ¡°Freak, let¡¯s go greet the Second Elder of the Lan family!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly at the freak.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The freak was very cooperative. After speaking, the two of them walked to the stage together.

    On the main stage.

    The Second Elder of the Lan family looked at the stunning man and woman with a spurious smile in front of him and his heart trembled. Boohoo¡­ He already knew that these two people were Leng Ruoxue and her fianc¨¦!

    ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± The Second Elder of the Lan family looked at Leng Ruoxue and the freak like a little wife, his voice trembling a little. Erm¡­ Could he go back on his word now? Could he not participate in Leng Xing¡¯s n? He didn¡¯t expect Leng Ruoxue to give him so much pressure herself. Boohoo¡­ He was really scared now!

    ¡°Second Elder of the Lan family, long time no see. We just came to greet you. Don¡¯t be scared! Oh right, Big Sister Ling¡¯er misses you too. I wonder when you have time to serve it again! We will pay for it this time.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled very evilly, so her words actually made the others sitting beside Second Elder misunderstand.

    At this moment, everyone, including Leng Yimin, looked at the Second Elder of the Lan family with very suggestive gazes, thinking, Oh! This old man is already so old and doesn¡¯t look good, but there are actually women who like him and are even willing to spend money for him in a unforgettable manner. It¡¯s really enviable, jealous, and hateful!

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time. I¡¯m very busy,¡± the Second Elder of the Lan family wanted to cry but had no tears. He could also feel the gazes of others, but he could say that the Big Sister Ling¡¯er Leng Ruoxue was talking about was a bird! Could he say that she just wanted him to give her a foot massage! Boohoo¡­ Wouldn¡¯t that be even more embarrassing for him! Most importantly, probably no one would believe her!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can wait. s! Big Sister Ling¡¯er said that you¡¯re skilled and can¡¯t forget you. I can¡¯t do anything either!¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to add oil to the fire.

    Good technique? Leng Yimin and the others immediately understood when they heard that. So this Old Man Zao was skillful! Well! No wonder! At this moment, someone secretly decided that they would ask the Second Elder of the Lan family for a few moves if they had the chance!

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± The Second Elder of the Lan family really didn¡¯t know what to say after Leng Ruoxue¡¯s promotion. Boohoo¡­ At this moment, he was very regretful. He regretteding to the Leng family, and even more so regretted getting involved in Leng Xing¡¯s n. If this little demon knew that he had a part in it, he would probably not let him go! However, it was toote to say anything now. s! The excitement he had when he knew that Leng Xing wanted to deal with Leng Ruoxue had long disappeared without a trace after seeing Leng Ruoxue herself. All that was left now was fear!

 Chapter 796

    <h4>Chapter 796: Infernal Affairs (2)</h4>

    ¡°You what?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked the advisor.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time in the future, so let it find someone else!¡± the Lan family¡¯s Second Elder said with a long face.

    ¡°You¡¯re so busy! It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll find the Lan family head personally when I have time and ask him to give you a break. A talent with special skills like you can¡¯t be exhausted,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without thinking.

    ¡°Patriarch doesn¡¯t have time either. Patriarch is in seclusion,¡± Second Elder Lan said hurriedly.

    ¡°In seclusion? It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll look for the Lan family¡¯s First Elder. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s in seclusion too!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes stared at the Lan family¡¯s Second Elder doubtfully.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t enter seclusion, but he¡¯s not in the Lan family now. Uh! He went out to train. I don¡¯t know when he will return,¡± the Second Elder of the Lan family said after some thought. Boohoo¡­ He wanted to say that the First Elder of the Lan family was in seclusion, but he knew that this little demon would definitely not believe him.

    ¡°Oh! Who¡¯s in charge of the Lan family now?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with some amusement.

    ¡°Elder Group, the important affairs of the Lan family are now decided by the Elder Group for the time being.¡± Second Elder quickly said, hehe! He really admired himself to death. He didn¡¯t believe that this little demon could look for the elders of the Lan family one by one.

    ¡°The elders? Seems like there¡¯s nothing wrong with the Lan family!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. Coincidentally, Leng Wudi and the others walked over again.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lan Lie¡¯s face was full of question marks.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay!¡± the Second Elder of the Lan family interrupted. Cold sweat rolled down his forehead.

    ¡°Young Master Lan, I heard that the current Lan family is decided by the elders?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of curiosity.

    ¡°How is that possible? That old man is alive and well!¡± Lan Lie said irritably.

    ¡°But I heard from Second Elder Lan that¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately only said half a sentence. Then she raised her beautiful eyes and looked at the Second Elder of the Lan family.

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯ll look for you when I have time,¡± the Second Elder of the Lan family promised.

    ¡°Okay, tonight then! I¡¯ll get Big Sister Ling¡¯er to wait for you in the Snowfall Garden.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled suggestively and left the stage with the freak after speaking.

    ¡°Second Elder Lan, congrattions.¡± Leng Yimin and the others congratted the Second Elder of the Lan family politely as soon as Leng Ruoxue left. Some of them were even scheming in their hearts, not knowing when they would be able to attend the Second Elder¡¯s wedding. After all, it was only a matter of time before the girl couldn¡¯t forget him!

    ¡°Thank you!¡± The Second Elder of the Lan family had a long face. He braced himself and epted the congrattions of everyone present, but he was so depressed that he wanted to bang his head against the wall! Boohoo¡­

    ¡°Uh! Is there any good news, Second Elder?¡± The question marks on Lan Lie¡¯s face increased.

    ¡°Hehe! Young Master Lan, your Second Elder is about to bloom, and it¡¯s the blooming of an old tree! Your Lan family will have a happy asion soon!¡± an elder from the Leng family interrupted.

    ¡°Oh, congrattions, Second Elder.¡± Lan Lie congratted him ording to customs even though he was a little lost. In fact, he knew very well that it was impossible for the Second Elder to have a happy asion when it involved Leng Ruoxue. s! It was good enough not to hold a funeral!

    ¡°Young Master!¡± The Second Elder of the Lan family looked at Lan Lie resentfully, wanting to cry but had no tears.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin. I understand,¡± Lan Lie said sympathetically. However, he couldn¡¯t help the Second Elder. s! Second Elder, your life can still be saved as long as you do as Leng Ruoxue says obediently! He signaled the Second Elder with his eyes.

    The Second Elder of the Lan family nodded understandingly. Boohoo¡­ He couldn¡¯t be med for being useless. The impression Leng Ruoxue gave him was really too deep. However, it had been so long, and he thought that he had forgotten! However, he only knew that not only did he not forget after seeing Leng Ruoxue, but his fear for Leng Ruoxue and the others had already seeped into his bones! Erm¡­ What should he do! He was so conflicted!

    The Second Elder of the Lan family had been struggling on the stage, and thepetition began on time.

    After thepetition began, the participants went on stage one by one in the order they had drawn beforehand. Leng Ruoxue and the others sat by the stage without interest, eating and chatting.

    ¡°Miss, the level of thispetition is too low. It¡¯s really too boring.¡± L¨¹ Tao ate her snacks and nced at the two sides fighting furiously on the stage, saying disdainfully, Uh! Her horizons were bing wider and wider as she advanced to Mystic Empress. She couldn¡¯t care less about such a level ofpetition, but she had to participate again. She was really too helpless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look if you don¡¯t like it! Theypete with them. We¡¯ll eat ours,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    However, their casualness displeased many of the participants.

    ¡°Referee, everyone ispeting, but they are eating and drinking here. How can wepete?¡± a disciple of the Sun family used very displeased.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this is too much!¡±

    ¡°This is simply desecrating thepetition.¡±

    ¡°Referee, on behalf of all the participants, I strongly request that they be disqualified from thepetition.¡±

    After someone stood up, someone began to echo. Leng Rumei looked at Leng Ruoxue proudly and pleaded impartially, ¡°Referee, eating in thepetition venue is indeed inappropriate. However, on the ount that they are first offenders, give them another chance!¡±

    ¡°Alright! On the ount that Miss Ru Mei pleaded for you, I¡¯ll warn you once. You¡¯re not allowed to eat anymore,¡± the referee said loudly. To be honest, he really didn¡¯t want to care about this matter. However, it had already aroused public anger, so he couldn¡¯t pretend not to see it. Boohoo¡­ He was in a very difficult position!

    Unfortunately, Leng Ruoxue and the others didn¡¯t seem to hear the referee and continued doing what they were doing!

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that the grapes are sour just because you can¡¯t eat them. You can also eat them if you want to see us eat them!¡± Feng Da said nonchntly. He even took out firewood from his ring to grill the meat!

    ¡°You¡­¡± The referee was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything when he saw this situation. He simply walked to the other side of the field. Anyway, he was not the only referee in thepetition. He should leave this matter to others to have a headache!

    Feng Da and the others grilled the meat as if no one was around when they saw the referee leave. Everyone present could only stare angrily.

 Chapter 797

    <h4>Chapter 797: Infernal Affairs (3)</h4>

    ¡°Your behavior is really too much. How can you treat such an importantpetition as child¡¯s y!¡± Leng Rumei used them with some disappointment.

    ¡°Miss Leng Rumei, we¡¯re not familiar with you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some amusement. She really didn¡¯t know why Leng Rumei pretended to be the head of the family!

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± Leng Rumei said angrily and then turned to leave angrily.

    ¡°Miss, is Leng Rumei mentally abnormal?¡± L¨¹ Tao asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Leng Ruoxue was curious.

    ¡°Sometimes she treats us as her enemies, and sometimes she seems to treat us as the Leng family. She always wants to control us so that she can show her identity as the eldest daughter of the Leng family,¡± L¨¹ Tao said after some thought.

    ¡°Okay, just treat her as mentally abnormal. Don¡¯t worry about her!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Yes, Miss. It¡¯s my turn.¡± L¨¹ Tao walked directly to the stage.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others turned their gazes to the stage after seeing L¨¹ Tao go on stage. L¨¹ Tao¡¯s opponent was from the Sun family, and it was a Mystic Monarch.

    ¡°Beauty, I will let you go if you are willing to admit defeat. Moreover, I promise I will love you well and make you want to die.¡± On the stage, a greasy-haired and pink-faced young man was looking at L¨¹ Tao wretchedly, his lecherous eyes still patrolling the important parts of L¨¹ Tao¡¯s body.

    ¡°Whose master are you? I¡¯ll castrate you if you spout nonsense!¡± L¨¹ Tao said furiously. Damn it, how dare you tease me. At this moment, the man opposite her was already a dead man in her eyes.

    ¡°L¨¹ Tao, castrate him!¡± Feng Da roared furiously from below the stage. Damn, how dare he tease his woman. This brat from the Sun family really didn¡¯t want to live anymore.

    L¨¹ Tao and Feng Da¡¯s words made many of the people present break out in cold sweat because these words were really too valiant. A great mystic actually said that he wanted to castrate a Mystic Monarch. Wasn¡¯t this a joke! However, no one dared to treat the subsequent scene as a joke!

    That was because L¨¹ Tao, who was on the stage, unceremoniously released a ray of light blue mystic energy at the man opposite her after receiving Feng Da¡¯s encouragement, and her target was the most important part of the man¡¯s body. Immediately, there was a scream of pain, and the man on the stage covered the main part of the stage with his hand and fell onto the stage with a cry of pain. L¨¹ Tao¡¯s set of actions was really too fast, and many people had already achieved the truth before they could react.

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°Referee, is thepetition still continuing?¡± L¨¹ Tao looked disdainfully at the man lying on the stage and asked the referee, whose face was a little pale.

    ¡°No¡­ There¡¯s no need topete,¡± the referee stammered. Boohoo¡­ What was there topete! This woman was really too ruthless. She actually really castrated him when she said castrate. This person was from the Sun family! What should he do?

    ¡°I should have won, right?¡± L¨¹ Tao asked uncertainly.

    ¡°Yes, you won.¡± The referee was a little conflicted, but he didn¡¯t dare to offend this terrifying woman in front of him. He wouldn¡¯t be able to cry if she killed him in a fit of anger! It was really too terrifying! He had lingering fears!

    Soon, someone from the Sun family, who had be a eunuch, was carried down. The Sixth Elder of the Sun family, who saw this scene on the stage, almost fainted!

    On the main stage.

    ¡°Patriarch Leng, your Leng family is too ruthless. Shouldn¡¯t you give our Sun family an exnation!¡± the Sixth Elder of the Sun family questioned angrily with a ck face.

    ¡°Erm¡­¡± Leng Yimin was very depressed. In fact, he really wanted to say that they asked for it, but he really couldn¡¯t say it because of the rtionship between the two parties.

    ¡°Sixth Elder, calm down! In fact, this isn¡¯t a big deal. It¡¯s just that it broke! It can still be connected if you take the pill in time, so you don¡¯t have to be angry over such a small matter. Uh! Injuries are unavoidable on thepetition stage!¡± The Third Elder of the Leng familyughed as a mediator andforted.

    ¡°Yes! Sixth Elder, this isn¡¯t a big deal. Moreover, there¡¯s a reason for it. The youngdy won¡¯t be angry if your Sun family¡¯s disciple didn¡¯t spout nonsense! Moreover, that thing can be reattached. It won¡¯t affect your daily life,¡± the Fifth Elder of the Leng family, who was wearing the same pants as Third Elder, hurriedly echoed.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The Sixth Elder was a little speechless. Hmph! Repeat! It was easy to say. Even if it was reattached, it would not be original, and some functions would not be there, and it would be no different from a cripple. Thinking of this, he was so angry! However, even though he was angry, he also knew whose territory this was, so he did not dare to be too presumptuous.

    ¡°Sixth Elder, your Sun family is going against Leng Ruoxue¡¯s subordinates again,¡± the Second Elder of the Lan family couldn¡¯t help reminding. Boohoo¡­ Demon! That woman¡¯s subordinates were also a group of demons! They were really too terrifying!

    ¡°Oh!¡± The Sixth Elder of the Sun family hurriedly turned his gaze to the stage when he heard that, and his nervous heart was about to jump out. Boohoo¡­ Don¡¯t let something like this happen again because Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side had another woman on the stage.

    On the stage.

    Cui Zhu looked at her opponent with some disgust, her clear eyes still full of contempt. She said impatiently, ¡°Let¡¯s begin quickly! Don¡¯t dy my barbecue.¡±

    ¡°You stinky girl, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely teach you a lesson,¡± another unlucky person from the Sun family said arrogantly. Hmph! He wanted to avenge his brother!

    ¡°Okay, then hurry up!¡± Cui Zhu urged anxiously. Boohoo¡­ Her grilled meat! It would be eaten up by those big stomachster.

    ¡°Stinky girl, take this!¡± The unlucky person from the Sun family took the lead to attack¡­

    Cui Zhu on the stage calmly released a water curtain in front of him and thenunched a huge meteor shower. In an instant, countless light blue rain swords attacked his opponent¡­

    ¡°Ah!¡± With a scream, the unlucky person from the Sun family also covered an important part of his body and fell onto the stage¡­

    Seeing this scene, almost everyone¡¯s hearts jumped crazily on the field except for Leng Ruoxue and the others. Bean-sized sweat dripped down the foreheads of many malepatriots!

 Chapter 798

    <h4>Chapter 798: Infernal Affairs (4)</h4>

    Five minutes passed, and the Sun family who had copsed on the stage didn¡¯t react. The referee walked forward stiffly and took a look. Well! Fortunately, he was still breathing!

    ¡°Cui Zhu wins!¡± the referee announced loudly after confirming.

    ¡°Ah! Miss, I won!¡± Cui Zhu ran off the stage like a little bird happily and then picked up the surviving grilled meat to eat in big mouthfuls.

    ¡°Yes, well done,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. Cui Zhu seemed to have grown a lot!

    ¡°Miss, we still have three rounds ofpetition today. Then we can go back and rest.¡± Feng Da looked at the schedule and said.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s end this quickly! The Second Elder of the Lan family still wants toe tonight!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded with a light smile.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Feng Da and the others stole a nce at the frowning Second Elder of the Lan family on the main stage, their hearts full of infinite sympathy for him. s! Poor fellow was targeted by their young miss again.

    As time passed, thepetition continued in full swing. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side quickly finished all thepetitions today and won in seconds!

    Leng Ruoxue and the others left the arena directly and returned to the Snowfall Garden after today¡¯spetition ended.

    Leng Shuang, whom he had not seen for a few days, came knocking on his door not long after he returned to the Snowfall Garden.

    ¡°Sister, I heard that your people will show off their might today!¡± Leng Shuang sat opposite Leng Ruoxue in the garden and said happily.

    ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s mainly because those people are too weak,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°Too weak?¡± Leng Shuang was a little speechless. She thought, Your opponents look stronger than you!

    ¡°Big Sister, haven¡¯t you been busy these few days? Why are you free toe today?¡± Leng Ruoxue changed the topic.

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°Sister, I heard that your two maidservants castrated the Sun family. I was worried, so I hurriedly came to remind you,¡± Leng Shuang said helplessly.

    ¡°Big Sister, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do,¡± Leng Ruoxue said gratefully.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. The Sun family is despicable, so you have to be careful. However, I believe that the Sun family won¡¯t dare to do anything to you as long as you don¡¯t leave Proud Cold City,¡± Leng Shuang said after some thought.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be careful,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve said what I wanted to say. I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll visit you after I¡¯m done for the next few days.¡± Leng Shuang stood up and left.

    Leng Ruoxue returned to the garden after sending Leng Shuang out of the Snowfall Garden.

    After dinner, everyone sat in the garden and admired the beautiful moonlight while waiting for the Second Elder of the Lan family. However, the old man still didn¡¯tete at night.

    ¡°Miss, could that old man be scared? It¡¯s already sote and he¡¯s not here yet. He probably won¡¯te,¡± Zheng Enined. Damn it, how dare he stand his young miss up. He wouldn¡¯t let that old man go.

    ¡°Calm down, he wille. He won¡¯t dare not toe.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very sure.

    Sure enough, not long after Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, the Second Elder of the Lan family came to the Snowfall Garden sneakily. After seeing Leng Ruoxue and the others, the Second Elder was so nervous that his entire body was trembling.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, I¡¯m here. W-what do you want?¡± The Second Elder of the Lan family mustered his courage and asked softly with a trembling voice. The expression on his face was as if he was about to be¡­

    ¡°Second Elder, don¡¯t be scared. We¡¯re old acquaintances. I won¡¯t bully you!¡± Leng Ruoxueforted with a light smile. Well! She really didn¡¯t understand why this Second Elder was so afraid of her!

    The Second Elder of the Lan family looked at Leng Ruoxue with a long face, his heart racing. You bullied me a lot! Boohoo¡­ He had already thought about not participating in Leng Xing¡¯s n because he really didn¡¯t think Leng Xing would win. s! This was a decision he had thought for several hours. The two disciples who had been castrated from the Sun family also helped him confirm his stand. After all, he didn¡¯t want the disciples of the Lan family to be useless too! Therefore, he would not cooperate with whoever wanted to cooperate!

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, I¡¯ll tell you Leng Xing¡¯s n. Can you let me go?¡± The Second Elder of the Lan family pleaded with a bitter face.

    ¡°Second Elder is very sensible. However, you can tell me first. I won¡¯t pursue your mistake if it¡¯s valuable.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled like a little fox.

    ¡°Alright.¡± The Second Elder of the Lan family had no choice but to tell Leng Xing¡¯s n in detail to Leng Ruoxue. After speaking, he even looked at Leng Ruoxue carefully, his gaze was like a puppy wagging its tail pitifully, very pitiful!

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with dissatisfaction because this n was really too childish. s! How could Leng Xing think of such a lousy n after living for so long! It was really too disappointing!

    ¡°Yes, the Sixth Elder of the Sun family and I were both present at that time. However, I don¡¯t know if he sought out the Sixth Elder in private,¡± the Second Elder of the Lan family said honestly. In fact, to be honest, Leng Xing¡¯s n might be very effective against others. Unfortunately, the person he wanted to deal with was Leng Ruoxue! Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t dare to imagine the consequences of the people who participated in this n, so it was not toote to hope that he would surrender.

    ¡°Oh! Second Elder, I¡¯m very disappointed in your n. Tell me, what should we do!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with seeming distress.

    ¡°Miss Leng, please don¡¯t count me in. I¡¯ll apologize to you for what happened previously. I won¡¯t participate in the rest, okay!¡± the Second Elder of the Lan family pleaded. Boohoo¡­ He really regretteding to the Leng family. If he had known that this little demon was in the Leng family and gave him so much pressure, he wouldn¡¯t havee even if he said he would die! However, he also hated Leng Xing for not telling him clearly back then because Leng Xing only said that he wanted to deal with a junior in the family who didn¡¯t know the rules and contradicted him. Therefore, he should be considered a victim of the deception, right?

    ¡°No, you have to continue participating,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Why! I really don¡¯t want to participate anymore. Boohoo¡­ Miss Leng, let me go! I know I was wrong,¡± the Second Elder of the Lan family wailed uselessly.

    ¡°Who will be my undercover if you don¡¯t participate? You have to inform me in time if Leng Xing¡¯s n changes!¡± Leng Ruoxue said matter-of-factly.

 Chapter 799

    <h4>Chapter 799: Infernal Affairs (5)</h4>

    ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m afraid Leng Xing doesn¡¯t believe me anymore,¡± the Second Elder of the Lan family said aggrievedly. Leng Xing¡¯s gaze at him had be abnormal since Leng Ruoxue said those misunderstood words in front of the stage.

    ¡°He will believe you more if you tell him what happened between us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly.

    ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t tell you. It¡¯s really too embarrassing.¡± The Second Elder of the Lan family¡¯s face flushed red. Boohoo¡­ How could he survive in the three great super families in the future if news of this spread!

    ¡°Then think of a way yourself. Anyway, you have to continue colluding with them!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded, her words full of threat.

    ¡°Then¡­ alright then!¡± The Second Elder of the Lan family was very helpless. Boohoo¡­ He was on a pirate ship! Moreover, they were from two families, so he couldn¡¯t get off even if he wanted to.

    ¡°Second Elder Lan, it¡¯s gettingte. Rest early!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered him to leave after the discussion, and she dragged the freak back to her room.

    The next day.

    Thepetition continued.

    The Second Elder of the Lan family only came to the main stage after thepetition began. However, he felt countless suggestive gazes sweeping over him before he sat down¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I woke upte today,¡± the Second Elder of the Lan family exined gloomily.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We understand.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Second Elder is really strong despite his age! I¡¯m envious!¡±

    ¡°Second Elder, it must have been tough yesterday!¡±

    ¡°Second Elder, we cultivators should still focus on cultivation. Everything else is fleeting.¡±

    Updates by

    .

    The Second Elder of the Lan family was even more depressed as he listened to everyone¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t expect his exnation to actually attract countless guesses, among them were understanding, jealous, envious, reminded,forted. Damn, what was going on? He really wanted to knock into tofu! However, everyone present was of equal status to him, so he couldn¡¯t vent his anger on them even if he was angry.

    ¡°Second Elder, beauty is a hindrance! You have to be careful not to fall for my honey trap,¡± Leng Xing, who had been silent, reminded entrically, his eyes full of warning.

    ¡°Senior Leng, you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯ll exin it to you when I have time.¡± The Second Elder of the Lan family smiled bitterly and approached Leng Xing and said softly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Xing nodded. Then he stopped talking and turned his gaze to the stage. He didn¡¯t know how Leng Ruoxue and the others would perform in today¡¯spetition. However, this was only the beginning, so don¡¯t worry! The show was stilling!

    On the second day of thepetition, Leng Ruoxue and the others all went on stage. However, the result of thepetition was still the same as the previous day, all of them were instantly killed¡­

    On the third day¡­

    The fourth day¡­

    It was still the same.

    On the fifth day of thepetition, only 50 people were left on the field. Leng Ruoxue and the others upied 20 spots among these 50 people, and the other 30 spots were divided equally among the other three families.

    The three families each sent out 50 disciples for thispetition. After the four-day preliminaries, the Lan family and the Sun family were almost wiped out except for the Leng family. The disciples who stayed on the field were not very strong, and this situation did not prevent the Sun family¡¯s Sixth Elder and Leng Xing from burning with anger!

    As for the Second Elder of the Lan family, he was well aware of the result. After all, he had long known the result. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but be a little d that he had surrendered long ago. Otherwise, the disciples of the Lan family would probably be like the Sun family. It was a tragic sight! Even though there were many injuries on the bodies of the Lan family disciples, which looked quite terrifying, he knew that those were only superficial wounds, while the people from the Sun family were genuine injuries!

    At this moment, Leng Xing knew very well that it was probably impossible to fight alone. Therefore, once the three families studied it, they changed the rules of thepetition, changing from one-on-one battles to a group chaotic battle. Therefore, the fifth day of thepetition was a chaotic battle.

    Leng Ruoxue smiled happily after hearing this news because thepetition was about to end in her eyes¡­

    The fifth day of thepetition finally began with Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ anticipation.

    In thepetition venue, Leng Ruoxue and the others deliberately sat quietly and thoughtfully by the side of the stage after hearing the new rules announced by the referee.

    ¡°What a pity. I didn¡¯t expect the rules of thepetition to change.¡± Leng Rumei walked to Leng Ruoxue and the others with a face full of pity and gloated.

    Unfortunately, Leng Ruoxue and the others ignored her. Leng Rumei left angrily after finding trouble with herself.

    ¡°Miss, I really don¡¯t understand why she¡¯s so happy!¡± L¨¹ Tao looked at Leng Rumei leaving in puzzlement.

    ¡°Haha! She thinks she can finally deal with us!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization. Well! Hopefully, today¡¯spetition could all end. She didn¡¯t want to participate in such a childishpetition for another day.

    ¡°Oh! No wonder,¡± L¨¹ Tao said in realization, but she felt pity for Leng Rumei and the others.

    ¡°Everyone, be alert when you go on stageter,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    The stage today was several timesrger than before, specially prepared for the chaotic battle! There would be more situations if the stage wasrger, and there were more peoplepeting, idents might happen at any time, so there would probably be many things today!

    After a while, Leng Ruoxue and the others had already stood on the stage. Thepetition officially began with the referee¡¯s whistle.

    ording to the rules of today¡¯spetition, twenty people should be eliminated. However, with Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ disgust for thepetition, it was naturally impossible to let this boringpetition continue. Therefore, they wanted to take advantage of today to get rid of all the disciples of the three major families who were participating in thepetition at once.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others stood on the stage. No one attacked first, only observing each other. Not only that, the two sides were divided into two camps. Leng Ruoxue and the others stood together, and the other 30 people stood on the other side of the stage.

    ¡°Referee, does one lose the right to continuepeting if they are off the stage?¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly asked.

 Chapter 800

    <h4>Chapter 800: First Encounter With The Old Ancestor (1)</h4>

    ¡°Yes.¡± The referee nodded. For some reason, he actually felt his body turn cold when Leng Ruoxue asked him this. There was even a bad premonition flowing through his heart. Boohoo¡­ What was going on! Leng Ruoxue and the others had really surprised them too much in thepetition these few days, so he was under a lot of pressure.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Leng Ruoxue was relieved.

    ¡°Hey, why didn¡¯t anyone attack? I¡¯m going to attack if you don¡¯t attack first!¡± Feng Da looked at the disciples of the three great families who were looking at them cautiously and shouted impatiently.

    ¡°Haha! Feng Da, they¡¯re waiting for time! I think we should attack first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some amusement. Thepetition had a total of two hours. Don¡¯t tell me these people thought that they could kick us out of thepetition by attacking at thest moment?

    ¡°Miss, looks like that¡¯s the only way.¡± Feng Da and the others were very helpless. After speaking, they surrounded the 30 people on the other side of the stage.

    Leng Rumei looked at Feng Da and the others with contempt, thinking, Do you think you will be so lucky today? You are dead meat today.

    However, her wishful thinking did notst long before Feng Da and the others attacked. They each found an opponent and first punched and kicked very violently. Then, their mystic energy kept smashing onto their opponents like it was free. In a few minutes, their opponents, who were unable to fight back, were covered in wounds and vomited blood on the stage. The injuries of the Sun family were especially serious among them, and Feng Da and the others kicked them off the stage without any pity for the fairer sex¡­

    They had dealt with eighteen people on their first move. There were only two people left from the elimination quota for today¡¯spetition, and they were not beaten to the other twelve people. Everyone, including Leng Rumei, was a little jumpy and stared at Feng Da and the others very cautiously.

    ¡°Feng Da, there are still two spots!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at her opponents who were not too tough and said disdainfully.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, don¡¯t be too smug. You will definitely be taught a lesson,¡± Leng Rumei roared recklessly. Hmph! She had a secret weapon. She didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t deal with Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Feng Da, let¡¯s continue since Miss Leng Rumei strongly requests it!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Leng Rumei and said calmly to Feng Da.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Feng Da and the others rushed toward the other 11 people after speaking, leaving Leng Rumei to her young miss to deal with.

    The other 11 people were beaten down by Feng Da and the others with a few punches. However, they did not kick these dozen people off the stage because they were waiting for Miss¡¯s action.

    ¡°Leng Rumei, you¡¯re the only one standing on the stage now except for my subordinates. Haven¡¯t you always wanted to kill me? I¡¯ll give you a chance today,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, don¡¯t be too smug too early. There are only two spots to be eliminated today, so it won¡¯t be my turn no matter what,¡± Leng Rumei said confidently. In fact, she was so angry in her heart because she originally wanted to kill Leng Ruoxue secretly while the crowd was in a chaotic battle. Unfortunately, all her ns were destroyed by Leng Ruoxue, and she was the only one standing on her side now, so she was so angry that she was about to explode!

    ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Then she gently released a stream of water-attribute mystic energy as if she was ying with it, shooting it at Leng Rumei.

    Leng Rumei looked at the mystic energy flying toward her with contempt and thought to herself, Hmph! Do you want to deal with me with that little bit of mystic energy? You really overestimate your capabilities. She gently used the earthen-yellow curtain wall to block the mystic energy.

    ¡°Miss Leng Rumei is so powerful!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly and said ingratiatingly. Then, like Cui Zhu, sheunched a meteor shower. Immediately, small light blue raindrops flew toward Leng Rumei and quickly prated her curtain wall and attacked her body. In the blink of an eye, her clothes were wet by the rain, and her hot and sexy figure was revealed.

    ¡°Damn it, what skill is this?¡± Leng Rumei endured the needle-like pain on her body and questioned loudly.

    ¡°Meteor Rain! Miss Leng Rumei¡¯s figure is really good. Everyone can have a feast for the eyes.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled suggestively.

    ¡°Who wants to see her!¡± The freak¡¯s voice sounded at the right time.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Feng Da and the others echoed cooperatively.

    ¡°Damn it! You¡­ Leng Ruoxue, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Leng Rumei endured the pain in her body and took out a saber from her ring. The cold light on the saber was terrifying. The audience couldn¡¯t help eximing when this saber was out.

    ¡°Wow, this saber is actually a sacred artifact!¡±

    ¡°Yes! This saber seems to belong to an old ancestor of the Leng family. Why is it in Miss Leng Rumei¡¯s hand now?¡±

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue is going to be in trouble this time.¡±

    Everyone in the audience discussed spiritedly. Some sighed, some were envious, and some were sympathetic to Leng Ruoxue. In short, everyone¡¯s reactions were different. Of course, some secretly despised Leng Rumei in their hearts. After all, sacred artifacts were not asmon as cabbages in this world, and powerhouses below Mystic Supremacy had to pay a huge price to possess a sacred artifact.

    In the VIP seats.

    Leng Yimin looked at the saber in Ru Mei¡¯s hand and was shocked. Then he looked at Leng Xing and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Old Ancestor, that saber¡­¡±

    ¡°I lent it to Rumei,¡± Leng Xing said calmly.

    ¡°Old Ancestor, this is only apetition within the n. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s inappropriate for you to lend the holy artifact to Miss Ru Mei!¡± The Third Elder of the Leng family couldn¡¯t help but scold. s! This Leng Xing was really too much. Wasn¡¯t it obvious that he wanted to get rid of Leng Ruoxue? Thinking of this, a chill rose in his heart.

    ¡°Not only is it inappropriate, but it¡¯s alsopletely unfair,¡± the Fifth Elder of the Leng family said bluntly. Among the younger generation of the Leng family, even the young master had not been bestowed with a sacred artifact. Moreover, not only did the young master not have one, but these elders also did not have a sacred artifact in their hands! This was because the family¡¯s sacred artifact was stored in the armory. They were not allowed to use it unless something major happened. They were afraid that the Leng family would kill each other. However, they did not expect Leng Xing to actually use a sacred artifact to kill a junior for his own selfish reasons. Such behavior was really too embarrassing!

 Chapter 801

    <h4>Chapter 801: First Encounter with the Old Ancestor (2)</h4>

    ¡°There¡¯s no absolute fairness inpetition. Rumei borrowed my weapon because she¡¯s smart. If Leng Ruoxue is smart enough, she can also borrow it from the family!¡± Leng Xing said disapprovingly, and his tone obviously gloating.

    However, when he saw the book-like sword that appeared in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand on the stage and emitted coldness, he couldn¡¯t be smug anymore because that sword should also be a sacred artifact. Moreover, its level was obviously higher than the saber he lent Rumei. After all, sacred artifacts were also divided into levels.

    On the stage, Leng Ruoxue looked at the sword in her hand and revealed a smile that could topple cities. She had refined this sword ever since she came to the Boundless Heaven Continent. However, it had always been stored in her body and had yet to be used. Moreover, she used the special refining technique taught to her by her master to refine this sword. It could be considered her intrinsic weapon. Moreover, it would advance along with her level. Well! She didn¡¯t know what level this sword could reach now. She was very expectant. Today, she would use Leng Rumei to test the sword, even though she felt that she had let down her sword a little.

    The sword seemed to have a mind of its own. After sensing its master¡¯s thoughts, it happily let out a buzzing sound. The humming sound carried a bloodthirsty ruthlessness, causing people with low cultivation levels to suffer varying degrees of internal injuries.

    ¡°Haha! I¡¯ll call you ¡®Cold Shadow¡¯ from now on!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the sword¡¯s reaction in surprise and said happily.

    ¡°Boohoo.¡± The sword trembled gently as if it was very happy that it had a name.

    ¡°Leng Rumei! Let¡¯s determine if your saber is stronger or my sword is sharper!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly to Leng Rumei, whose face was a little pale.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, you will definitely regret it.¡± Leng Rumei swallowed the blood that surged to her throat and said fiercely, Hmph! She definitely wouldn¡¯t lose, and she couldn¡¯t lose. In this battle, she had to step on Leng Ruoxue under her feet. She was just a great mystic cultivator, what right did she have to strut around in front of her!

    ¡°Yes,yes I¡¯m waiting to see how I¡¯ll regret it!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of anticipation. It was absolutely infuriating!

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Leng Rumei roared and shed at Leng Ruoxue with her saber¡­

    Leng Ruoxue turned her wrist unhurriedly, and the sword light in her hand flew towards Leng Rumei from all directions. Leng Rumei¡¯s sword light waspletely shattered in the sword shadows, and countless sword lights directly hit her body¡­

    Leng Rumei spat out a mouthful of blood and fell directly on the stage, fainting.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at Leng Rumei lying on the stage with slight dissatisfaction andined, ¡°Her body is too weak. I haven¡¯t even used my mystic technique yet!¡±

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words made everyone in the audience very speechless. However, they had to admit that these two people were indeed on a different level. s! A mighty Mystic Monarch was actually defeated by a Great Mystic. It was really embarrassing.

    Updates by

    .

    The referee in the corner of the stage was very helpless. However, he also knew that today¡¯spetition would probably not be able to clean up the aftermath. He received the patriarch¡¯s gaze and was about to announce that today¡¯spetition was over, however, Feng Da and the others kicked the fainted disciples of the three great families off the stage one step in advance. This scene couldn¡¯t help making the referee a little dumbfounded. However, what made him even more crazy was still behind because Feng Da and the others immediately announced their forfeiture of thepetition after that and automatically jumped off the stage.

    The referee was stunned for a few minutes before he returned to his senses. Looking at the stunning man and woman standing proudly on the stage, he had to admit that they were really a pair of lookers. Even their Leng family¡¯s current young master had no choice but to admit defeat in front of these two¡¯s peerless elegance! s! It was really infuriating topare oneself to others! They obviously only had the strength of a Great Mystic, but why were these people so awesome! He couldn¡¯t understand no matter how hard he thought.

    ¡°There are only the two of you in the entirepetition now, so tomorrow¡­¡± The referee braced himself and said his decision. However, he was interrupted by the freak before he could finish.

    ¡°I forfeit too,¡± the freak said with a naughty smile.

    The referee was in a mess after hearing what the freak said!

    ¡°Looks like thepetition can end. That¡¯s good,¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily. Then, she pulled the freak off the stage as if no one was around.

    After that, Leng Ruoxue and the others left thepetition venue majestically with Feng Da and the others escorting them.

    Everyone sat happily in the garden, drinking tea and chatting after returning to the Snowfall Garden.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why don¡¯t you just kill Leng Rumei? That woman really wants to kill you,¡± Leng Ruohan said worriedly. Leng Rumei was still alive and would probably find a way to cause trouble for them.

    ¡°Big Brother, for some people, living is more painful than death. Leng Rumei might not be dead, but she won¡¯t be able to achieve anything great,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. Her sword beams had long shattered the veins in Leng Rumei¡¯s body. Therefore, from now on, she was no different from a cripple. She might even be worse than a cripple!

    ¡°From today onwards, we have to be wary of Leng Xing, not Leng Rumei,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded again. s! Leng Xing¡¯s n had failed, who knew what tricks he woulde up with again. Well! She was in a good mood recently, so she would y with him!

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. We will be alert,¡± Feng Da and the others promised.

    ¡°Okay, everyone should rest early after dinner today!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at everyone and said.

    Everyone nodded and then went to prepare dinner.

    After dinner, Leng Ruoxue and the freak weed an uninvited guest just as they returned to their room. Uh! To be precise, it was an uninvited stranger.

    Leng Ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes slightly and sized up the handsome man who suddenly appeared in her room. This man looked to be in his early thirties, and his entire body was suffused with a chill. Even though his appearance was very handsome, the ice on his body could make people feel fear from the bottom of their hearts. Moreover, this man¡¯s strength was unfathomable!

    The man was sizing her up while she did the same. Well! This little girl was not bad. It was really rare for someone so young to be so calm and collected in front of a stranger. He had already observed Leng Ruoxue for many days even though it was their first time meeting. Therefore, her calm reaction was within his expectations.

 Chapter 802

    <h4>Chapter 802: First Encounter With The Old Ancestor (3)</h4>

    For a while, they just looked at each other. Neither of them spoke first.

    After a long time, the man surrendered. Boohoo¡­ That was because he gloomily discovered that this little girl¡¯s mental quality was above his. Why wasn¡¯t this little child curious about him at all? He couldn¡¯t understand. The man beside her was the same. The two of them acted as if he didn¡¯t exist. After looking at him for a while, they calmly drank their tea. They didn¡¯t even invite him for a drink. It was really too rude, heined in his heart.

    ¡°Little child, why aren¡¯t you curious or even ask who I am?¡± The man couldn¡¯t help asking. His handsome face was still full of bitterness, forming a sharp contrast with the coldness on his body.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to ask? You¡¯ll tell me if you want to,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. In fact, she had already guessed this man¡¯s identity. Well! This should be the person who wanted to see her! Moreover, this man¡¯s strength was absolutely above that Grand Elder.

    ¡°I¡¯m Leng Xiaoyu. The Leng family of the Ling Feng Continent is the bloodline I left behind.¡± The man sighed and said helplessly. s! Qian Ye was right. This girl was indeed difficult to deal with.

    ¡°Oh! So you¡¯re the rumored improper member of the Leng Family!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization.

    ¡°Little child, I¡¯m your Old Ancestor,¡± Leng Xiaoyu couldn¡¯t help but remind her. Boohoo¡­ How could this girl not give him face!

    ¡°So what? I have only inherited a bit of your bloodline. Apart from that, what did you do for us? The Leng family of the Ling Feng Continent has long declined. If it weren¡¯t for my grandfather, I¡¯m afraid the Leng family would have no ce in the Ling Feng Continent. And after we returned to the family, what did these so-called Leng family members do to us? Someone wanted to kill us, to make my grandfather and me servants. They even colluded with the other two great families to kill us in thepetition. If we didn¡¯t work hard, you, so-called Old Ancestor, would probably be seeing our corpses now.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s voice was filled with coldness, her beautiful eyes full of usation.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, others might not know your true strength, but I know very well that those people can¡¯t do anything to you at all. Moreover, do whatever you want to do. I¡¯m not stopping you,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said with slight grievance, even pretending to be pitiful.

    ¡°Uh! You said it yourself.¡± Leng Ruoxue confirmed. Well! This Old Ancestor was quite sensible, hehe! Maybe she could give him a chance to perform.

    ¡°Yes, yes. However, don¡¯t kill too many! Otherwise, won¡¯t the other two super families benefit?¡± Leng Xiaoyu reminded.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll exterminate the Sun family at most.¡± Leng Ruoxue understood what her old ancestor meant. If the Leng family lost too many people at once, the three super families would probably be in an imbnce. And if this change happened, the Leng family, which was originally the strongest, would probably be rankedst.

    ¡°Exterminate the Sun family? Little Xue¡¯er, what arrogance. I don¡¯t even dare to say that I can definitely destroy the Sun family.¡± Leng Xiaoyu rolled his eyes and said speechlessly. Well! Truly, youth knows no fear! Which one of those who could be a super family didn¡¯t have deep foundations and inheritances that were more than 10,000 years old? How could they be destroyed just like that?

    ¡°You¡¯ve tried?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in surprise.

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°No, but we fought a few times. At that time, the Sun family was still at its strongest. I fought a member of the Sun family to a draw,¡± Leng Xiaoyu exined.

    ¡°How do you know that I can¡¯t destroy them if you haven¡¯t tried? Hmph! Even if I can¡¯t destroy it now, I¡¯ll make the Sun family disappear in the entire universe no matter which world I¡¯m in in the future!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with an imposing manner because she knew that the Sun family wouldn¡¯t let her go even if she didn¡¯t cause trouble for the Sun family. Moreover, the Sun family seemed to have a lecherous old ancestor, so she had to make preparations early.

    ¡°Good! Ambitious, uh! The Old Ancestor supports you!¡± Leng Xiaoyu said with satisfaction. Hehe! This was his descendant! As a member of the Leng family, he had to be unyielding. Moreover, his love for Leng Ruoxue had risen to a new level in such a short time. After all, anyone would be wild with joy to have such a junior! Moreover, Leng Ruoxue indeed had limitless potential, which was one of the reasons why he valued Leng Ruoxue more.

    ¡°Cheapsake Old Ancestor, don¡¯t just say it. My next step is to get rid of the Leng family¡¯s stumbling block.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly and reminded. Well! She didn¡¯t want the Leng family to hold her back when she was dealing with the Sun family. At least they were a little rted, so she naturally couldn¡¯t uproot the Leng family like she did with the Sun family!

    ¡°Yes, yes. Do whatever you want. I¡¯m here!¡± Leng Xiaoyu promised.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Cheapsake Old Ancestor, it¡¯s gettingte and we want to rest. Don¡¯t you think you can go now?¡± Leng Ruoxue said very implicitly. After obtaining the permission of this Cheapsake Old Ancestor, she started to chase him away.

    ¡°Little child, you can¡¯t be so realistic! You want to chase me away after achieving your goal! That won¡¯t do. My goal isn¡¯t over yet! Moreover, you¡¯re not allowed to call me Cheapsake Old Ancestor!¡± Leng Xiaoyu red and pretended to be displeased.

    ¡°Then what else do you want?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. Well! As expected of their Ling Feng Continent¡¯s Old Ancestor, he was indeed very simr to her. One would not visit unless they had something to ask!

    ¡°I want to see your sword,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said shamelessly. In fact, this was the main reason why he camete at night. If it weren¡¯t for the sword that the little child took out today that tempted him, he would probably still be cowardly and not dare to show himself!

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue willed the Cold Shadow to appear in her hand.

    ¡°Can I hold it?¡± Leng Xiaoyu asked expectantly. He knew that his request was a little inappropriate. After all, a weapon that had already recognized its master shouldn¡¯t be borrowed. However, he was really too curious because this sword had given him too much shock. He couldn¡¯t say why. In short, the moment he saw this sword, the Artificer factor in his body boiled!

    ¡°Sure.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed over the sword in her hand.

    Leng Xiaoyu looked at the sword in his hand and praised it. After looking at it carefully, he returned it to Leng Ruoxue with a face full of reluctance. Then he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Who refined this sword?¡±

 Chapter 803

    <h4>Chapter 803: First Encounter with the Old Ancestor (4)</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t hide it.

    ¡°You! I didn¡¯t expect you to be a famous artifact master. Very good! Let¡¯s discuss the insights of refining artifacts if we have the chance!¡± Leng Xiaoyu said in surprise. Hehe! This descendant really surprised him more and more.

    ¡°Uh! I rarely refine weapons and don¡¯t have much experience,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. She refined more pills and with the disheveled old man around she rarely refined weapons.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t be modest. Your sword has clearly reached the quality of a Heavenly Artifact. Even though it can only be considered an Elementary Heavenly Artifact, it seems like there¡¯s still quite a lot of room for growth. Moreover, do you know the greatest wish of an artificer?¡± Leng Xiaoyu said with some jealousy. He was really jealous. This little child said that he rarely refined artifacts, but a growth-type equipment was honed from her hands. How could artificers endure this!

    ¡°Wish? Could it be to refine Heavenly Artifacts?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement. Oh, she was an artificer who didn¡¯t take advantage of her position, so she wasn¡¯t too sure what wishes an artificer had.

    ¡°The greatest wish of an artificer is to be able to refine a growth-type equipment. However, the method to refine that kind of equipment has been lost. However, not everyone can refine it even if it isn¡¯t lost,¡± Leng Xiaoyu exined.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded understandingly.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, rest early! I¡¯ll go back first.¡± With that, Leng Xiaoyu disappeared into thin air.

    After Leng Xiaoyu left, Leng Ruoxue brought the demon into the bracelet to rest.

    Two dayster.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others were basking in the sun and drinking tea as usual.

    For the past two days, the Leng family had been very quiet. No ignorant people came to disturb them. The injured members of the Lan and Sun families had already left.

    This calm before the storm was broken by the cold frost that came to the garden to look for Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Sister, the patriarch and elders want to see the three of you,¡± Leng Shuang said bluntly when she saw Leng Ruoxue.

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue answered lightly. Then, she looked at her grandfather and brother. The grandfather and granddaughter stood up together and prepared to head to the main residence.

    ¡°Sister, you have to be careful,¡± Leng Shuang reminded worriedly. Then, she left the Snowfall Garden with Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    After the four of them arrived at the meeting hall in the main mansion, Leng Ruoxue and the others walked directly into the meeting hall¡­

    In the meeting hall, Leng Yimin sat in the main seat, and Leng Xing sat beside him. That seat usually belonged to the Grand Elder, but the Grand Elder was not in the meeting hall at the moment, and the other elders were sitting below Leng Yimin and Leng Xing.

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others entered the meeting hall, they saw the gazes of the patriarch and the elders focused on them. There were many emotions including helplessness, sympathy, pity, and especially the Tenth Elder, who was actually looking at her provocatively¡­

    Leng Ruoxue sized up the expressions of the elders with interest, then fixed her gaze on the Tenth Elder and said with a faint smile, ¡°Looks like the Tenth Elder¡¯s injuries are almost healed. Well! Transact a few more times!¡±

    ¡°Deal? What deal?¡± The Tenth Elder looked at Leng Ruoxue warily.

    ¡°I want to beat you up a few more times! How about one amethyst coin each time?¡± Leng Ruoxue discussed.

    ¡°Haha! Sister, I think one amethyst coin is a little expensive. The Tenth Elder isn¡¯t worth that much.¡± Leng Shuangughed impolitely and then said mockingly.

    ¡°Oh! Big Sister is right. Why don¡¯t we beat him up twice with amethyst coins!¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a while and said with difficulty.

    ¡°Sister, two times is too little. I think we can beat him up ten times,¡± Leng Shuang suggested very seriously.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll beat him up ten times.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very cooperative. The two of them echoed each other, almost infuriating the Tenth Elder.

    ¡°You¡­ You guys are too much. How dare you humiliate me like this!¡± the Tenth Elder roared furiously, his voice full of energy.

    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m relieved to see the Tenth Elder so spirited. Otherwise, I¡¯ll feel guilty if I identally beat you to death!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very kindly.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The Tenth Elder was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything. After a while, he knelt down in front of Leng Xing and pleaded, ¡°Old Ancestor, Leng Ruoxue and Leng Shuang humiliated the management elder like this. You have to uphold justice for me!¡±

    ¡°Sigh, Tenth Elder, you¡¯re already such a big person. Why are you stillining to your own family¡¯s old ancestor! This isn¡¯t something an adult should do!¡± Leng Qingtian said speechlessly. Well! Xue¡¯er only made a few jokes. Was there a need to! How embarrassing! He despised Tenth Elder¡¯s behavior greatly!

    ¡°Old Ancestor!¡± The Tenth Elder looked at his Old Ancestor aggrievedly with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Leng Shuang! How can you humiliate a manager elder like this as the mistress of the Leng family? Is your performance worthy of being the mistress of the Leng family?¡± Leng Xing questioned angrily.

    ¡°Ancestor Leng Xing, even if I¡¯m not worthy, it won¡¯t be Leng Wanqiu¡¯s turn. Therefore, you should save it!¡± Leng Shuang said nonchntly, not taking Leng Xing¡¯s threat seriously at all.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Leng Xing pointed at Leng Shuang, so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything. Rebellious, really rebellious. These people actually learned to do things right with him. He was really angry!

    ¡°Leng Yimin, is this the good wife you married? How dare you contradict your elders?¡± Leng Xing red at Leng Yimin and roared angrily after a long time.

    However, Leng Yimin turned his head to the other side as if he didn¡¯t hear him and looked down at his fingers.

    ¡°Leng Xing, you¡¯re really promising! Your descendantined to the elders while youined to the juniors. Well! I really don¡¯t know if the people who gave birth to you will regret it!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with a light smile.

    ¡°How dare you call your elders by their names! You really have no upbringing!¡± Leng Xing roared with a ck face.

    ¡°Elder, whose elder are you? Don¡¯t try to get close to me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without giving him any face.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue! You are a member of my Leng family, but you actually don¡¯t acknowledge the elders of the Leng family. Could this be the Leng family¡¯s rule in the Ling Feng Continent?¡± Leng Xing red and questioned coldly.

 Chapter 804

    <h4>Chapter 804: Leng Xing, Is This Ok? (1)</h4>

    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not from the Leng family. Well! Don¡¯t mention the family rules first. Tell me, what benefits do we have to acknowledge the Leng family?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Benefits? The Leng family is one of the three major super families. What else do you want? As a member of the Leng family, you should be proud and proud. At the same time, you should work hard for the strength of the family!¡± Leng Xing exined excitedly.

    ¡°I have to work like a ve for the family without any benefits. This deal isn¡¯t worth it no matter how I think about it! Well, I can¡¯t match up to the Leng family, so I still say the same thing. Forget it!¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to think for a while and then refused.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, as a member of the Leng family, you have to admit it no matter what! This isn¡¯t up to you!¡± Leng Xing roared at the top of his lungs, the veins on his forehead bulging!

    ¡°Oh! In that case, I¡¯ll announce my decision to leave the family!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Leave the family? Dream on! Let me tell you, Leng Ruoxue, don¡¯t even think of leaving the family unless the family eliminates you,¡± Leng Xing warned. Hmph! What a joke. How could his n be implemented if Leng Ruoxue left the family!

    ¡°Is that so, Big Sister?¡± Leng Ruoxue ignored Leng Xing and turned her gaze directly to Leng Shuang and asked.

    ¡°Of course not. Leng Xing, Leng Xing¡¯s ancestor hasn¡¯t appeared in the family for a long time, so he doesn¡¯t remember the family rules. Just listen casually,¡± Leng Shuang said with a smile.

    ¡°Oh! I understand. His memory has deteriorated after living for too long,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with sympathy on her beautiful face.

    ¡°You! Damn it, Leng Yimin, tell them if I¡¯m talking about the family rules?¡± Leng Xing red at Leng Yimin and threatened him. Hmph! If Leng Yimin dared to say no, then he could forget about being the patriarch!

    ¡°Ouch! I¡¯m sorry, Old Ancestor! My stomach hurts. I have to go to thetrine.¡± Leng Yimin stood up and ran out of the meeting hall.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Leng Xing watched Leng Yimin run faster than a rabbit. He was so angry! However, he could only stare.

    ¡°Third Elder! Tell Leng Ruoxue if what I said is the truth.¡± Leng Xing turned his gaze to the Third Elder, who had his eyes closed and was calm, and asked.

    Unfortunately, Third Elder didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids and even started snoring!

    Updates by

    .

    Leng Xing was about to die of anger. These people actually all went against him. How preposterous! Seeing that he couldn¡¯t count on Third Elder, he turned his gaze to the Fifth Elder, whom he had never liked, and continued to ask, ¡°Fifth Elder, tell me!¡±

    ¡°Oh! Miss Leng, Ancestor Leng Xing is already so old, so we have to respect our elders. Well! Whatever he says is fine even if it¡¯s not in the Leng family¡¯s rules. At most, we can add it!¡± the Fifth Elder advised with a smile and kept winking at Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Oh! You should indeed respect your elders, Leng Xing! Add the rules you set into the n rules!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a face of understanding.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Leng Xing was so angry that he couldn¡¯t breathe and fell straight onto the chair.

    ¡°Old Ancestor!¡± The Tenth Elder hurriedly went forward to save him when he saw this. However, other than the elders who were on good terms with him, the other elders actually didn¡¯t go forward to help.

    Leng Ruoxue pulled her grandfather and the others to find an empty seat to sit down.

    ¡°Big Sister, Leng Xing won¡¯t die like this, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked worriedly after sitting down.

    ¡°No, Xuan Zun won¡¯t die so easily,¡± Leng Shuang said nonchntly.

    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s good.¡± Leng Ruoxue was relieved. If Leng Xing died like this, she would have nothing to y with. How regretful would that be!

    After a while, Leng Xing woke up.

    ¡°You¡­ How can the Leng family have such unfilial descendants!¡± Leng Xing pointed at Leng Ruoxue with trembling hands, his anger rising.

    ¡°Leng Xing, why are you looking for the three of us? I think you should tell us earlier! Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have the chance to tell uster,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a venomous tongue.

    ¡°Yes! Tell us whateverst words you have! If we can do it, we definitely won¡¯t refuse!¡± Leng Qingtian said with slight sympathy. s! This old man¡¯s mental endurance was really too poor. He had been outdated with just a few words. He stillcked exercise!

    ¡°You¡­ Tenth Elder, tell them the Leng family¡¯s decision,¡± Leng Xing ordered the Tenth Elder directly in anger.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Tenth Elder was very respectful.

    ¡°Listen carefully. The following is the family¡¯s decision.¡± The Tenth Elder cleared his throat and said very seriously, ¡°The family has decided to marry Leng Ruoxue to the Sun family. They will betroth Miss Ru Mei to Leng Ruohan as their wife and Leng Wanqiu to the patriarch as their equal!¡±

    ¡°What? I object! I won¡¯t agree to Leng Wanqiu entering the door.¡± Leng Shuang stood up from her chair angrily and said loudly as soon as the Tenth Elder finished speaking. Damn it, Leng Yimin actually dared to hide such a big matter from her! It seemed like her punishment for that wretched thing was still too light!

    ¡°Mistress, this is the family¡¯s decision,¡± the Tenth Elder warned. What he implied was that even if you were the mistress of the family, you couldn¡¯t object to something the family had already decided.

    ¡°Who decided it in the family? Tenth Elder, tell me who decided it in the family,¡± Leng Shuang questioned aggressively, her beautiful face full of hostility.

    ¡°Big Sister, calm down! Let¡¯s listen to the Tenth Elder¡¯s exnation!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled spuriously, her beautiful eyes shing with a cold light, killing intent surging in her heart. Hmph! She originally wanted to keep these people for a few more days to relieve her boredom. It seemed like they found their lives too long now. In that case, why was she still polite!

    ¡°This is of course the decision of the family and the Elder Association,¡± the Tenth Elder said confidently as he looked at Leng Xing.

    ¡°The Elder Conference¡¯s decision? Tenth Elder, why don¡¯t I know when the Elder Conference made such a decision?¡± Before Leng Shuang could say anything, the Fifth Elder questioned her first.

    ¡°Tenth Elder, could it be that the Fifth Elder has been expelled from the Elder Association?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement.

 Chapter 805

    <h4>Chapter 805: Leng Xing, Is This Ok? (2)</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s possible! Seems like the Elder Conference is now dominated by the Tenth Elder. The other elders are just decorations,¡± Leng Shuang echoed with a light smile, feeling much calmer.

    ¡°Enough! Stop arguing! I decided this matter,¡± Leng Xing said, unable to stand it anymore. Then he red at the Tenth Elder and couldn¡¯t help cursing in his heart. What a ipetent thing. He couldn¡¯t even do such a small thing.

    ¡°You¡­ Ancestor Leng Xing, you might be the patriarch of the family, but it doesn¡¯t seem like you have the right to decide any decision of the Leng family on your own now!¡± Leng Shuang said rudely. She might have given Leng Xing some face on ount of his seniority, but there was naturally no need to since she had already exposed her face.

    ¡°How dare you! Is this your attitude towards your elders?¡± Leng Xing said angrily.

    ¡°Ancestor Leng Xing, I¡¯m the mistress of the Leng family. Since you don¡¯t respect me, I have no reason to respect you,¡± Leng Shuang said nonchntly.

    ¡°Leng Xing, since you admit that you made the decision, I want to know why you decided our marriage. We didn¡¯t admit that we were from the Leng family,¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°How dare you! Whether you admit it or not, you¡¯re still a member of the Leng family. This is a fact that no one can change, and the marriage of you siblings naturally has to be decided by the family,¡± Leng Xing said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Leng Xing, what I want to tell you is that the Leng family doesn¡¯t have to worry about our siblings¡¯ marriage. I already have a fianc¨¦. As for Leng Rumei, she¡¯s not worthy of my brother at all,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some amusement. Well! She really didn¡¯t know what Leng Xing was thinking. Their n to kill them had failed, and now they had to control their marriage? Unfortunately, in front of her, Leng Xing¡¯s n was destined to fail.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, you siblings are both from the Leng family, so your marriage naturally has to listen to the Leng family¡¯s arrangements. As for your fianc¨¦, our Leng family won¡¯t admit it,¡± Leng Xing red and said fiercely.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business whether the Leng family admits it or not. I¡¯ll admit it myself. As for my brother, don¡¯t even think about having any ideas about him. Leng Rumei isn¡¯t good enough for my brother!¡± Leng Ruoxue said coldly, the coldness in her voice bing stronger!

    ¡°Hmph! As a member of the Leng family, this isn¡¯t up to you! Moreover, your grandfather hasn¡¯t even said anything! How can a junior like you have the right to speak!¡± Leng Xing said very calmly.

    ¡°Our Xue¡¯er is the head of the family. What she decides is what we want.¡± Leng Qingtian knew that he couldn¡¯t y dumb and watch themotion when he saw Leng Xing drag the matter onto him, so he had to say reluctantly.

    ¡°You¡­ As an elder, how can you let a hairy girl ride on your head!¡± Leng Xing said with a resentful look.

    ¡°What does it have to do with you if I¡¯m happy!¡± Leng Qingtian swore rarely. After speaking, he felt that it was quite satisfying to asionally curse.

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°You¡­¡± Leng Xing was so choked that he couldn¡¯t breathe again and almost fainted again. However, he also knew that it wasn¡¯t the time to faint now. Otherwise, this grandfather, granddaughter, and Leng Shuang would definitely not be able to deal with that useless thing, the Tenth Elder.

    ¡°Leng Xing, are you willing to believe me now? You don¡¯t have to intervene in our siblings¡¯ marriage. Just take care of your descendants. Well! By the way, can Leng Rumei stand up? Don¡¯t harm anyone even if you want to deal with her!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue! How dare you say that! You actually hit your own nsmen so heavily. Hmph! If not for the fact that you still have some beauty, I would have long served your familyw!¡± Leng Xing said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Can I say that she asked for it? If she didn¡¯t take out a lousy holy artifact to show off, I wouldn¡¯t have used a sword either! Moreover, I didn¡¯t inject mystic energy into my sword at all, so her injuries can only mean that her skills are inferior to others! Evil will be rewarded!¡± Leng Ruoxue said without much sympathy.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, no matter how you argue, it¡¯s the truth that Rumei was injured, so you have to marry into the Sun family on her behalf, and your brother has to marry her because you harmed her!¡± Leng Xing said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°This is the most ridiculous thing I¡¯ve ever heard. Why should I marry into the Sun family for her? Why does my brother want to marry her? Are you dreaming? Or am I not clear enough? We are not from the Leng family. Everything in the Leng family has nothing to do with us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said uncontrobly.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, this isn¡¯t up to you. Hmph! You¡¯ll be married to the Sun family in a week. Guards, lock up their grandfather, granddaughter, and the others and watch them closely!¡± Leng Xing looked at the Tenth Elder and instructed.

    ¡°Old Ancestor! What about Wanqiu?¡± The Tenth Elder didn¡¯t forget his daughter.

    ¡°In three days, Wanqiu will marry Yimin as her equal!¡± Leng Xing opened his mouth and decided everything.

    ¡°Leng Xing, have you forgotten what I said? I said that I won¡¯t allow Leng Wanqiu to enter unless I die.¡± Leng Shuang didn¡¯t even call him Ancestor anymore and called him by his name.

    ¡°How dare you! Tenth Elder, take care of Leng Shuang, Leng Ruoxue, her grandfather, and granddaughter. No one is to let them out without my order,¡± Leng Xing roared, so angry that his nostrils were smoking. Damn it, it was fine if Leng Ruoxue and her grandfather didn¡¯t listen to him. After all, they came from a small ce, but Leng Shuang actually dared to disobey him. This was really unbearable for him. Hmph! He had already decided to find a reason to deal with Leng Shuang after Wanqiu married Yimin, so that she wouldn¡¯t always be an eyesore to him.

    ¡°Yes, Old Ancestor.¡± The Tenth Elder roared towards the door proudly, ¡°Guards! Arrest these four people for me!¡±

    A few guards quickly ran in from outside the hall as the Tenth Elder¡¯s voice fell. However, the guards looked at each other and no one attacked first.

    ¡°Damn it, didn¡¯t you hear my order?¡± The Tenth Elder roared angrily when he saw that the guards didn¡¯t react.

    ¡°Reporting to the Tenth Elder, we don¡¯t dare to lock up the mistress of the household without the order of the patriarch and the elders,¡± one of the guards said. In fact, he wanted to say that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend the others! They didn¡¯t want to be like Miss Mei, like a living dead. It was really too terrifying!

 Chapter 806

    <h4>Chapter 806: Leng Xing, Is This Ok? (3)</h4>

    ¡°You¡¯re really too useless!¡± the Tenth Elder roared. Then he rushed to the side of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s grandfather, granddaughter, and wanted to attack himself. However, in the next second, the Tenth Elder fell straight to the ground¡­

    ¡°Old Ancestor, the Tenth Elder, he¡¯s dead!¡± An elder who was on good terms with the Tenth Elder hurriedly ran to the Tenth Elder¡¯s side and said in shock.

    As soon as that elder finished speaking, everyone in the hall immediately turned their gazes to Leng Ruoxue and the others, including Third Elder, who had been pretending to sleep with his eyes closed.

    ¡°Damn it, what did you do to him?¡± Leng Xing asked angrily. He had a feeling that Leng Ruoxue and the others must have done something!

    ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of innocence.

    ¡°Then why did he die?¡± Leng Xing asked through gritted teeth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Did the Tenth Elder have a heart attack?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed.

    ¡°Nonsense! How can a cultivator have a heart attack?¡± The fire in Leng Xing¡¯s heart surged, and his face was green and ck, almost turning into a color palette.

    ¡°Big Sister, looks like Leng Wanqiu and our brother-inw¡¯s happy asion won¡¯t happen. s! Her father is already dead. As a daughter, she can¡¯t still think of getting married!¡± Leng Ruoxue gloated.

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. That woman has been thinking about other people¡¯s husbands for more than twenty years. Now that the opportunity is finally here, how can she give up! I think the Tenth Elder will probably die without any regrets.¡± Leng Shuang sighed softly and said very sympathetically. Haha! She was so happy seeing the Tenth Elder die!

    ¡°What if her Old Ancestor dies too? Could it be that she still wants to marry?¡± Leng Ruoxue probed.

    ¡°Yes, no one can stop her even if they die!¡± Leng Shuang said with a naughty smile. She was in a very good mood now, hehe!

    ¡°Big Sister, I don¡¯t believe Leng Wanqiu will be so cold-blooded.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes rolled as she secretly nced at Leng Xing.

    ¡°Sister, what should we do? You can¡¯t crack someone to verify it!¡± Leng Shuang was in a dilemma, her beautiful face full of worry.

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°Leng Xing, is that okay?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned around and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Can what? Damn it, what do you want to do?¡± Leng Xing was only angry. At first, he didn¡¯t understand what Leng Ruoxue meant, butter he reacted.

    ¡°I want to use you to verify if Leng Wanqiu is really so cold-blooded!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly. Well! She was a kind child and didn¡¯t like blood! However, sometimes she had to do it!

    Uh! Everyone present understood what Leng Ruoxue meant. She was nning to kill Leng Xing! How bold. She actually dared to kill the characters of the Leng family¡¯s old ancestor in the Leng family¡¯s territory. However, they had to admit that they admired Leng Ruoxue a little, but they also knew that it would probably be very difficult for Leng Ruoxue to walk out of the Leng family alive if she really killed Leng Xing.

    ¡°Hurry up and look for the Grand Elder. Something bad is going to happen,¡± Third Elder whispered to the Fifth Elder. Well! He was afraid that Leng Ruoxue would suffer a loss. After all, Leng Xing was a Mystic Supremacy!

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote.¡± The Fifth Elder shook his head and sighed. He specially went to the Grand Elder¡¯s residence beforeing, but he didn¡¯t find her!

    ¡°Nothing can happen to Leng Ruoxue, her Grandfather and brother,¡± Third Elder said anxiously. Probably no one could help them now except for the Grand Elder.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know where the Grand Elder is. There¡¯s no use panicking!¡± the Fifth Elder said with a slight headache.

    Just as the two of them were secretly anxious, the furious Leng Xing had already stood opposite Leng Ruoxue and family, and said very coldly with half-closed eyes, ¡°What an ignorant junior. Do you think I don¡¯t dare to kill you with the support of the Grand Elder?¡±

    Leng Xing¡¯s killing intent was alsopletely aroused at this moment. He originally thought that Leng Ruoxue and the others still had value, so he decided to let them benefit the Leng family better. However, who knew that a junior actually wanted to kill him. This was really unbearable for him. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words had obviously angered him, so he had already aroused killing intent!

    ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to back me up,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. Then, she signaled her grandfather and brother with her eyes. The two of them understood and the three of them left the meeting hall.

    ¡°Junior! Don¡¯t even think about escaping!¡± Leng Xing hurriedly chased after him when he saw this. However, when he went out, he found that the grandfather, granddaughter, and the other two were floating in the air, looking at him sideways! Moreover, the freak and Feng Da were protecting them!

    ¡°Calm down, we don¡¯t intend to escape, but the meeting hall is too small for us to use, so let¡¯s change to a bigger ce,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Leng Xing¡¯s gaze searched the bodies of the demon and the others with uncertainty. He couldn¡¯t understand. Didn¡¯t he already send people to watch them? Why were they still here?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the subordinates you sent were easy to best. Well! They¡¯re all dead.¡± The freak smiled evilly and exined. Not long after Xue¡¯er and the others left, a group of guards barged in and imprisoned their operation. However, Feng Da and the others were itchy and identally dealt with the guards. Then they swaggered to the meeting hall. The Leng family members who met them along the way ran away like rats meeting a cat!

    ¡°How dare you kill the Leng family¡¯s guards!¡± Leng Xing roared with a red face and neck.

    ¡°Are those people from the Leng family? Why do I seem to see the Sun family¡¯s emblem! Could it be that the Leng family surrendered to the Sun family?¡± Feng Da said with a face full of question marks.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Third Elder, who ran out of the meeting hall, hurriedly roared. Boohoo¡­ These words couldn¡¯t be said carelessly!

    ¡°Leng Xing should know better whether it¡¯s true or not! I heard that you¡¯re even nning to marry my woman to the Sun family?¡± The freak narrowed his eyes, killing intent shing in them.

    ¡°Hmph! She¡¯s from the Leng family. Her marriage naturally has to be arranged by the Leng family. My Leng family won¡¯t admit you at all,¡± Leng Xing said proudly, even though he had already decided to get rid of Leng Ruoxue, this disobedient descendant.

    ¡°Is that so? If I remember correctly, Xue¡¯er doesn¡¯t seem to be from the Leng family! It doesn¡¯t matter even if she is. Can¡¯t I just kill everyone who doesn¡¯t acknowledge me?¡± the freak said nonchntly. Then he turned to Xue¡¯er and said, ¡°Xue¡¯er, leave this to me!¡±

 Chapter 807

    <h4>Chapter 807: Leng Xing, Is This Ok? (4)</h4>

    ¡°Okay, Leng Xing, bring yourckeys out for a walk! It¡¯ll save me some trouble,¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, you¡¯re courting death. I originally wanted to give you three a way out.¡± Leng Xing roared at the void after speaking.

    ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡± Several figures appeared in the air and stood side by side with Leng Xing as the roar fell.

    ¡°Leng Xing, is there a need for us to take action against a few juniors?¡± a man in ck said unhappily.

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. It¡¯s enough for me to deal with these juniors alone. I want you here to deal with the Grand Elder,¡± Leng Xing said honestly. He had made many preparations for Leng Ruoxue and the others, and the current one was his most powerful trump card. Moreover, he absolutely had to nt it with one strike. Otherwise, he probably wouldn¡¯t have a chance next time.

    ¡°Where is the Grand Elder?¡± the ck-clothed man said with hatred.

    ¡°The Grand Elder will naturally arrive after I kill these juniors,¡± Leng Xing said with abnormal confidence. He knew that his father couldn¡¯t stop the Grand Elder. However, as long as he could buy some time and let him kill Leng Ruoxue and the others, it would be enough.

    ¡°So you even want to kill the Grand Elder!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization as if she had heard a joke.

    ¡°Hmph! That old fart will only cause trouble for us. We¡¯ve long wished for him to be dead,¡± Leng Xing said fiercely. In fact, he had been bullied by the Grand Elder a lot. However, he couldn¡¯t beat the Grand Elder, so he could only stab him in the back.

    This time, he was also afraid that the Grand Elder would disturb his affairs. Therefore, he got his father to invite the Grand Elder to drink tea and chat. Originally, he only hoped to force Leng Ruoxue to agree to his request. However, he didn¡¯t expect that not only was she unwilling, she even wanted to kill him. He also had the intention to kill. Therefore, both sides were about to erupt at any moment. At this moment, he was most afraid that the Grand Elder would suddenly appear. Therefore, he had to kill Leng Ruoxue and the others before that old thing arrived. Well! Of course, it would be perfect if he could get rid of the Grand Elder along the way. He had already thought of the excuse to kill the Grand Elder, hehe!

    ¡°s! Poor Grand Elder! He worked like a ve for the Leng family. In the end, he would actually died in the hands of the Leng family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with infinite sympathy. However, she was so happy in her heart. Hehe! Kill! Kill! It was best if you killed the Cheapsake Old Ancestor too. This way, the Leng family wouldn¡¯t have poor rtives like them.

    ¡°Hmph! As a member of the Leng family, it¡¯s only right for him to work hard for the Leng family. It¡¯s also his honor to die for the Leng family, so the Grand Elder has nothing toin about at all,¡± Leng Xing said very self-righteously.

    ¡°Oh! In that case, you should be honored too!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. Then she gave the freak and the others a look and released her beasts. However, considering that she didn¡¯t want to expose too much strength at once, only Feng Wu, Feng Miao, and Feng Zhan were released by her in the Phoenix n and the Dragon n.

    After the beasts came out, all the silver wolves returned to their original form ording to the strategy they had discussed beforehand and surrounded Leng Xing and the others. They looked at Leng Xing as if he was a dead man, contempt shing in their eyes at the same time! Charm and the others still maintained their transmogrification so that they could confuse the enemy and hide their strength!

    Updates by

    .

    Leng Xing and the Leng family were dumbfounded as they looked at the beasts that suddenly appeared. Oh god! Why were there so many beasts suddenly? There were beasts in the sky and on the ground. Now, they were all surrounded. Some carnivores even bared their teeth and red at them, making their hearts thump.

    ¡°Third Elder, am I seeing things? Could these be the beasts of Leng Ruoxue and the others?¡± The Fifth Elder in the crowd rubbed his eyes, his face full of disbelief. Heavens! Every beast here was a Transcendent Divine Beast! This was the first time he had seen so many Transcendent Divine Beasts gathered together.

    ¡°Yes, looks like we all underestimated Leng Ruoxue. s! With just these beasts, they don¡¯t need to rely on our Leng family,¡± Third Elder said with emotion. Boohoo¡­ These were all super divine beasts! Every single one of them was. It was really too enviable. Well! The few little red birds flying among the beasts were a little strange. They looked like miniature phoenixes!

    Third Elder and Fifth Elder whispered to each other, but Leng Xing asked bluntly, ¡°Leng Ruoxue, where did these beastse from?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? Of course they¡¯re my contract beasts!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled as if she was saying, ¡°The weather is so good today.¡±

    ¡°No! This is impossible. How can you contract so many beasts!¡± Leng Xing didn¡¯t believe Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words at all. Moreover, even if Leng Ruoxue told him that these beasts belonged to all of them, he wouldn¡¯t believe her because there were at least a thousand silver wolves in front of him.

    ¡°Why not? You¡¯re really too ignorant. Moreover, to tell you the truth! I have a good character, so these beasts contract on their own ord.¡± A gorgeous smile hung on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face, but the words she said were infuriating!

    Damn, what did he mean by taking the initiative to contract? Why couldn¡¯t they meet a beast that came knocking on their door! It was really infuriating topare oneself to others! The Leng family couldn¡¯t help but grumble in their hearts.

    Ever since the internalpetition of the three major families, they had been a little afraid of Leng Ruoxue. However, now they knew that that was because she had been too low-key. And after seeing this situation, the elders who expressed their support for Leng Xing were a little shaken. However, since they had already made a choice, they had to be responsible for their own actions because Leng Ruoxue would not give them another chance to plot against them! Therefore, their tragedy had been decided long after they chose Leng Xing!

    ¡°You¡­ Hmph! Leng Ruoxue, don¡¯t be too smug. These beasts might be Transcendent Divine Beasts, but they are not level-nine after all. Are we afraid that we can¡¯t deal with them with so many Mystic Supremacies?¡± Leng Xing pretended to be indifferent in his anger.

 Chapter 808

    <h4>Chapter 808: The Tortured Leng Xing (1)</h4>

    ¡°You want a level-nine Beast?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Leng Xing and asked lightly.

    ¡°Hmph! I might be afraid if you brought out the same number of beasts if they are all level-nine Transcendent Divine Beasts, but do you think I care if you bring out these low-level beasts?¡± Leng Xing said stubbornly.

    ¡°Is that so? Leng Xing, didn¡¯t your father tell you that you will regret underestimating your enemy?¡± Leng Ruoxueughed mockingly. Hehe, looking down on thebat strength of his beast will make him regret it for life!

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± Leng Xing said arrogantly.

    ¡°Cute Master, I¡¯m being looked down upon. Boohoo¡­¡± Baby¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as it said pitifully. Then it red at Leng Xing and said fiercely, ¡°Leng, I want to destroy you on behalf of Master!¡±

    Darling gave Dazzle and the other little beasts a look immediately after it finished speaking. In an instant, a few small transmogrification beasts quickly rushed towards Leng Xing¡­

    ¡°Ah! Damn it, stay away from me!¡± Leng Xing, who was entangled by a few little beasts, roared furiously in everyone¡¯s ears. However, the little beasts jumping left and right on his body were as slippery as a loach, and he couldn¡¯t catch them at all. Not only that, in less than a moment, his body was already covered in wounds, and his clothes had be tattered cloths that hung unsteadily on his body, threatening to go naked at any time¡­

    The Leng family looked at Leng Xing with sympathy, but no one had the intention to go forward to help. Well! It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to, but they didn¡¯t dare! After all, they didn¡¯t want to be tortured badly by those little beasts like what they did to Leng Xing.

    ¡°Who asked you to look down on us! Who asked you to look down on us!¡± Darling and the other beasts muttered while scratching.

    Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but have a ck line across her forehead when she saw the indignant expressions of her children. Oh! Her beasts really wanted to capture and scratch to the end! However, it had been a long time since she saw her children do this, and she actually felt a little intimate! Her beasts were really too cute!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, they snatched my opponent. I can¡¯t wait any longer. Otherwise, this thing will die soon,¡± the freak said anxiously. Well! Although the strength of the treasures was not high, he was very clear about the abilities of these little beasts! A Mystic Supremacy could be tortured to death by them if they were united! Therefore, he had to attack. Thinking of this, the freak transformed into a stream of light and rushed into the circle of the beasts. His target was Leng Xing!

    Leng Xing was badly battered by the few little beasts, so he was not prepared at all. His face was punched by the freak, and blood flowed down his face in the blink of an eye¡­

    ¡°Damn, who ambushed me!¡± Leng Xing did not see the person in front of him clearly because his eyes were blurred by blood, but he immediately roared.

    ¡°Your ancestor, me! You unfilial grandson, hurry up and kowtow to your ancestor!¡± After the freak finished speaking, he kicked Leng Xing¡¯s butt, and Leng Xing knelt straight on the ground!

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°Ah! I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Leng Xing, who was kicked to the ground, was extremely depressed. He was about to stand up, but he realized that he couldn¡¯t move his body. Damn it, what was going on?

    ¡°Well! Seeing that you¡¯re so obedient, I¡¯ll let you die a better death!¡± The freak was also very kind. With that, he directly waved his fist and hit Leng Xing¡¯s abdomen, making Leng Xing cry out in pain. In order to show his kindness and strength, he decided not to let Leng Xing die too quickly. Well! He didn¡¯t want the Leng family to have another Leng Xing. Hmph! He was really tired of living for daring to let his woman marry someone else.

    ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± Leng Xing could only move his mouth. He had no power to retaliate under the freak¡¯s heavy fist. The blood on his body had already stained the tattered cloth on his body¡­

    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s not dragon blood!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help sighing as she looked at the blood flowing out of Leng Xing. At the same time, her beautiful eyes were observing the actions of the other Leng family members.

    ¡°Damn it, why aren¡¯t you attacking?¡± Leng Xing, who was about to faint from the pain, used all his strength and roared.

    The ck-clothed man not far away hesitated when he heard Leng Xing¡¯s words, but he still waved his hand like apanion, indicating for them to help. After all, it would not be beneficial to him if Leng Xing was beaten to death. However, he was a little afraid of the existence of these beasts. Even though he also had beasts, they were really not enough in front of so many beasts. Unfortunately, they were in the same boat as Leng Xing now, so it was probably impossible for him to stay outside the world!

    After sensing the abnormality of Leng Xing¡¯sckeys, Leng Ruoxue also gave Feng Da and the others a look. Feng Da and the others understood. However, the opponents in front of them were obviously not enough, so in order to obtain the qualifications to fight, they actually started guessing punches. This scene made the Leng family present want to curse!

    Cheng Wu and the others, who had won the guessing game, each found an opponent and rushed to the center of the battlefield excitedly. The others looked at them enviously.

    ¡°You guys actually didn¡¯t leave one for me?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. Boohoo¡­ why did these people forget about her existence as a young miss the moment they heard about fighting? She also wanted to practice!

    ¡°Miss, there are still some elders over there. Can we beat them up?¡± L¨¹ Tao said with eyes full of desire.

    ¡°Yes, sure. Hehe! I forgot about them.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly and then came to an elder.

    ¡°W-what do you want?¡± The elder¡¯s heart kept trembling when he saw Leng Ruoxue! His body was trembling like a fallen leaf in the wind.

    ¡°The people who wanted to spar with you were all upied by my subordinates, so I had to aggrievedly look for you elders,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. s! These elders¡¯ strength was obviously inferior to the people who appearedter! However, they could be used.

    ¡°Don¡¯t wrong yourself. Go find someone else to spar with!¡± That elder had a long face, his heart full of regret. Boohoo¡­ This was the retribution for him taking the wrong side! How did ite so quickly! However, he felt that this couldn¡¯t be med on him. After all, no one knew that Leng Ruoxue actually had so many beasts. Furthermore, every one of them was a Transcendent Divine Beast! This was a considerable force in the Vast Heaven Continent! If they had known earlier, they would definitely treat Leng Ruoxue differently.

 Chapter 809

    <h4>Chapter 809: The Tortured Leng Xing (2)</h4>

    ¡°I like you. How many elders are you?¡± Leng Ruoxue was very loyal and wouldn¡¯t change people easily!

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m Number 19. My strength is too low.¡± The Neenth Elder had tears in his eyes and looked extremely aggrieved.

    ¡°You¡¯re also a Mystic Supremacy, what¡¯s there to be humble about!¡± After Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, she grabbed his cor like she was picking up a chicken and dragged him into the battle circle slightly roughly. Then, a fiery red mystic energy directly attacked the Neenth Elder¡¯s face¡­

    ¡°Ah!¡± The neenth elder jumped up in shock and dodged the mystic energy attack. However, he still had lingering fears and was afraid before the battle!

    ¡°Neenth Elder, I¡¯ll let you go if you can beat me.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the neenth elder¡¯s hiding appearance and said resentfully.

    ¡°Really? Then none of us are allowed to use beasts.¡± The Neenth Elder was overjoyed, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. Moreover, he took the opportunity to propose his conditions. What a joke. No one would be able to withstand it if those beasts attacked together!

    ¡°No problem, but if you lose, you can only die!¡± Leng Ruoxue continued.

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely win,¡± the Neenth Elder suddenly said with an imposing manner. Boohoo¡­ If he couldn¡¯t even beat a Great Mystic, then he wouldn¡¯t have to survive in the Vast Heaven Continent.

    However, after the real fight, the Neenth Elder realized how terrifying Leng Ruoxue was. It was toote for him to regret it. However, he couldn¡¯t help cursing in his heart. Damn it! This was too much of a bully. He was obviously not a Great Mystic, but he actually used the excuse of a Great Mystic to deceive them, causing them to miscalcte the strength of Leng Ruoxue and the others. This was really too despicable! He couldn¡¯t help crying and regretting until his intestines turned green!

    ¡°Neenth Elder, you¡¯re not paying attention!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the neenth elder¡¯s thoughtful expression and calmly used him. However, the light blue mystic energy in her hand kept attacking the neenth elder¡­

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, what exactly is your strength?¡± The Neenth Elder said angrily. He knew that Leng Ruoxue¡¯s strength was definitely not that of a Great Mystic, but because Leng Ruoxue had never really used a mystic technique and only kept teasing him with terrifying mystic energy, he really couldn¡¯t tell Leng Ruoxue¡¯s level for a moment.

    ¡°Just a Mystic Sovereign.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled indifferently.

    ¡°The Mystic Sovereign is just returning it.¡± The neenth elder almost fainted before he could catch his breath. However, he quicklyposed himself. After that, he looked at Leng Ruoxue with a strange expression and sighed with emotion in his heart. s! Unfortunately, such an extraordinary person couldn¡¯t be used by the n, and he couldn¡¯t be killed. I presume some old antiques in the n will definitely have a headache if they know!

    ¡°Haha! Neenth Elder, I was just teasing you just now, but now I¡¯m going to really attack!¡± After Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, the majestic water attribute profound energy quickly gathered in her hand. Shortly after, tens of thousands of raindrops surged towards Neenth Elder from all directions¡­

    Updates by

    .

    Leng Ruoxue also named this mystic technique Meteor Rain. However, this was naturally a modified meteor shower after her modification. Moreover, the meteor shower she used on the Neenth Elder was absolutely much stronger than the one she used on Leng Rumei.

    The unlucky neenth elder kept dodging left and right after seeing the raindrops. However, many raindrops still hit him and passed through his body. In an instant, the neenth elder fell to the ground, dead!

    Leng Ruoxue released another small me and threw it at the Neenth Elder to destroy the evidence.

    Not far away, the Leng family members who were not affected by the battle couldn¡¯t help but tremble when they saw Leng Ruoxue¡¯s skilled technique. Bean-sized sweat dripped down their foreheads non-stop. Boohoo¡­ This woman was really too terrifying. How could her movements be so natural and smooth!

    The elders who had been dragged into the battle by L¨¹ Tao and the others saw the condition of the neenth elder from the corner of their eyes and their hearts trembled. Boohoo¡­ They were so afraid that the neenth elder¡¯s oue would be theirs because they were closer to Leng Xing and the others.

    After Leng Ruoxue dealt with her opponents, she raised her beautiful eyes to size up every move on the battlefield. At this moment, her grandfather, brother, and the others were excitedly fighting with their opponents. Her own beasts wouldunch sneak attacks from time to time, and all sorts of mystic energy danced dazzlingly like ribbons in the entire Leng family¡¯s main residence and in the air¡­

    ¡°Freak, don¡¯t kill him!¡± Leng Ruoxue said hurriedly when she saw the dying Leng Xing.

    ¡°Why?¡± The freak looked up at Xue¡¯er with a face full of question marks. Oh! Could it be that Xue¡¯er¡¯s heart softened?

    ¡°I haven¡¯t beaten him up yet! How can he die!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile. Baby and the other beastmen jumped into her arms and nodded their heads in agreement.

    ¡°Uh! But he only has one breath left,¡± the freak said in frustration. Boohoo¡­ It was all his fault for being too heavy-handed.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have pills. As long as he¡¯s still breathing, he won¡¯t die,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised. Then, she took out a jade bottle from her bracelet and poured out a pure white pill from it, handing it to the demon.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, isn¡¯t it a waste to give him this medicine?¡± The freak was a little reluctant.

    ¡°This medicine improves quickly. Well! It¡¯s okay, as long as we beat him up to our heart¡¯s content,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The freak pried Leng Xing¡¯s mouth open and threw the pill in. Sure enough, the injuries on Leng Xing¡¯s body healed in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, beat him up slowly!¡± the freak said and then released the restraints on Leng Xing.

    Leng Xing, who was in a daze, felt that the injuries on his body had all healed and his body could move again. He got up from the ground with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ and was about to re up when he was hit by a fire attribute mystic energy. Immediately, a charred smell came from his body.

    ¡°Damn it, Leng Ruoxue! What kind of ability is your sneak attack!¡± Leng Xing looked at Leng Ruoxue whose face was full of provocation, and he was so angry! The scene of being beaten up by that barbaric man was still vivid in his mind, making him unable to forget it even if he wanted to. Now, he absolutely hated these two people to the bone!

 Chapter 810

    <h4>Chapter 810: The Tortured Leng Xing (3)</h4>

    ¡°You¡¯re capable of bullying the weak?¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t want to argue with him. She only wanted to teach him a good lesson, so after attracting Leng Xing¡¯s attention, the mystic techniques in her hand didn¡¯t stop. Red, light blue, and cyan mystic techniques were used alternately, attacking Leng Xing non-stop¡­

    ¡°Damn it, you pervert!¡± Leng Xing was very depressed. He could only defend non-stop and had no chance to retaliate at all. Moreover, the few beasts that were eyeing him covetously would ambush him for no reason. Therefore, not only did he have to defend against Leng Ruoxue¡¯s attack, but he also had to divert his attention to stare at the few annoying little beasts!

    ¡°Leng Xing, today I¡¯ll let you taste the power of my Meteor Sword Technique.¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a moment, and a sword with a cold light appeared in her hand.

    Leng Xing recognized this sword, but with his experience, he only treated it as a holy artifact. However, the power of this holy artifact was not small, and he had a deep understanding of it. Therefore, he immediately raised his guard!

    Leng Ruoxue raised Han Ying high above her head and gently rotated her wrist. Tens of thousands of sword beams shone on everyone¡¯s bodies, causing a chill to rise in the bottom of their hearts. Immediately after, she officially activated her sword technique and injected water-attribute mystic energy into it. The Meteor Sword cooperated with the meteor shower and attacked Leng Xing from all directions¡­

    Leng Xing immediately strengthened his defense seeing this. However, he still underestimated the sharpness of the sword beam. With a crisp bang, the sword beam tore through his defense shield and hit him directly. Tens of thousands of raindrops passed through his body, and he directly vomited a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground. However, his face was filled with disbelief.

    ¡°No¡­ This is impossible!¡± Leng Xing, who was bleeding non-stop and only had a breath left, was unwilling to believe this fact. He was a Mystic Supremacy! He was a Mystic Supremacy! How could he lose to a little girl? He had never even attacked except for his defense! Boohoo¡­ How was this possible? This was too big a blow to him. However, the bigger blow was stilling!

    ¡°Miss, is he dead?¡± Feng Da, who had already dealt with his opponent, ran to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side and asked worriedly.

    ¡°He¡¯s still breathing.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Leng Xing and said lightly. She deliberately controlled her strength, so Leng Xing was still alive.

    ¡°Miss, give me a pill. I want to cure him,¡± Feng Da said expectantly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t hesitate and took out the bottle containing the pills and handed it to Feng Da.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Feng Daughed evilly. Then, he also threw a pill into Leng Xing¡¯s mouth in the same way. Leng Xing¡¯s injuries healed as good as new in a moment.

    However, the blow Leng Xing received previously was obviously a little big, so he didn¡¯t react for a while. By the time he came back to his senses, Feng Da¡¯s mystic technique had already hit him¡­

    Leng Xing was furious seeing this! Damn, why did he be a soft persimmon! Everyone actually wanted to step on him. However, he was stunned by Feng Da before he could show his might!

    Updates by

    .

    Immediately after, Leng Ruohan and the others mimicked Leng Ruoxue and Feng Da and fed him a pill before Leng Xing stopped breathing. Then, they used him to practice. In the beginning, Leng Xing was still very strong, but gradually, he became numb! He didn¡¯t know how to fight back and just kept shouting, ¡°Hurry up and kill me!¡±

    The double blow to his heart and body caused Leng Xing to copsepletely¡­

    The Leng family members who were still alive were terrified when they saw Leng Xing¡¯s miserable state. At this moment, their fear for Leng Ruoxue and the others had already seeped into their bones. Moreover, some of the timid ones couldn¡¯t stand on their weak legs! Boohoo¡­ These people were really too ruthless. How could they torture others like this! Poor Leng Xing. Their sympathy for him was like the endless river water. However, at this moment, no one dared to speak for Leng Xing because Leng Xing¡¯s helpers were all dead.

    ¡°Mistress, this can¡¯t go on!¡± THe Third Elder walked to Leng Shuang¡¯s side, who was also dumbfounded, and said softly. Boohoo¡­ Even though he didn¡¯t like Leng Xing, he felt some sympathy for Leng Xing at this moment. He also hoped that Mistress could say something to let Leng Ruoxue and the others give Leng Xing a quick death. After all, everyone except Leng Xing who was in the same pants as him was dead!

    ¡°Third Elder, I can¡¯t do anything about this,¡± Leng Shuang said helplessly. Boohoo¡­ She didn¡¯t know where her father-inw was hiding. She should disappear too! With that, she slipped away in front of Third Elder! Well! She had other things to do!

    ¡°Third Elder, we can¡¯t meddle in this matter. Let¡¯s go too! Otherwise, someone might make things difficult for us,¡± the Fifth Elder said understandingly. s! Who asked them to watch with folded arms! However, this matter was really not something they could meddle in. They wanted to, but they were powerless!

    ¡°Alright!¡± Third Elder was helpless and had to secretly leave the crowd with the Fifth Elder. The other members of the Leng family, who had good taste, slipped away when they saw this.

    ¡°Leng Xing, poor fellow, your nsmen have abandoned you!¡± Leng Ruoxue saw from the corner of her eye that most of the Leng family members who were not affected had left, so she looked at Leng Xing, who was pretending to be dead on the ground, with some sympathy.

    ¡°Miss, his minions are all dead. It¡¯s not good for us to keep him for too long. Why don¡¯t we send him on his way now! Otherwise, he won¡¯t be able to catch up to hispanions,¡± Cheng Wu suggested very kindly.

    ¡°Okay, do it!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Cheng Wu was interrupted by a roar just as he raised his hand.

    ¡°Who dares to kill my son! Hand over your life!¡± Before the person could say anything, a fiery red mystic energy directly pounced at Cheng Wu¡­

    Cheng Wu narrowed his eyes. When the fiery red streak was about to reach him, he waved his hand gently and canceled that attack. Then he used another wind de and directly killed Leng Xing!

    ¡°Ah! I want to kill you!¡± Seeing his son die in front of him, a middle-aged man attacked Cheng Wu crazily, and Cheng Wu calmly fought with him¡­

    ¡°Leng Yan, your line likes to bully the young!¡± Suddenly, a slightly mocking voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. Immediately after, a fiery red figure appeared in front of everyone. Leng Qianye¡¯s handsome face had a beautiful smile and he kept blinking at Leng Ruoxue and the others¡­

 Chapter 811

    <h4>Chapter 811: The Ruthless Leng Shuang (1)</h4>

    ¡°Damn it, you still have the face to say that my son would have died if you didn¡¯t pester me?¡± Leng Yan roared back angrily. He wanted to chop Leng Qianye into pieces at the thought of this!

    ¡°Leng Yan, how can you wrong me? You were the one who wanted to drag me to drink tea and chat. I wanted toe back, but you refused to let him go. Now, you¡¯re ming me. Boohoo¡­ Your family is really too good at distorting the truth.¡± Leng Qianye¡¯s handsome face was full of grievance, and tears kept shing in his eyes.

    ¡°You still have the face to say that you clearly know that something has happened to the family, but you actually pestered me and didn¡¯t let go!¡± Leng Yan roared while being wary of Cheng Wu.

    ¡°I¡¯m innocent! That ce is full of your people. How would I know that something happened to the family?¡± Leng Qianye yed dumb until the end, the expression on his face as aggrieved as it could be.

    ¡°Okay, even if you don¡¯t know, why are you stopping me now?¡± Leng Yan thought that Leng Qianye was here to stop him, so the anger in his heart surged!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t stop you! I just felt that it was a little embarrassing for you to bully the younger generation,¡± Leng Qianye said with a smile. In fact, he was mainly thinking whether Leng Yan¡¯s father would be angered to death if he came. This family was very protective people, and looking at this, Leng Yan¡¯s life would probably be lost here. s! How pitiful!

    ¡°Hmph! They killed my son. I don¡¯t care if they¡¯re juniors. In short, they¡¯re dead meat,¡± Leng Yanhuo roared, his heart full of hatred. He only had this one son!

    ¡°Old fart, you have to have the ability to kill us!¡± Feng Da, who was watching themotion by the side, said nonchntly. Well! Many people from the Leng family wanted to kill them, but they all died in their hands in the end.

    ¡°All of you deserve to die!¡± Leng Yan was very angry, but he was entangled by Cheng Wu to the point that he couldn¡¯t do anything at all. At this moment, the two of them had already fought for more than a hundred rounds, and the oue of the battle couldn¡¯t be determined at all! So, he became more and more uneasy in his heart. One had to know that he had advanced to Mystic Supremacy for many years, and no ordinary Mystic Supremacy couldpare to him in terms of experience and profound strength. However, he actually couldn¡¯t even take down a junior. How could he survive in the Leng family in the future if news of this got out!

    ¡°You deserve to die even more!¡± Cheng Wu said unhurriedly. Then he threw a pill to recover his mystic energy into his mouth. Hmph! Did this old thing think that he had a lot of mystic energy? It wouldn¡¯t tire him to death!

    ¡°Damn it, how can you eat pills!¡± Leng Yan was furious! Wasn¡¯t this cheating! It was really too despicable!

    ¡°We¡¯re fighting a life and death battle! Either or us will die. Could it be that you won¡¯t allow me to eat medicinal pills! You can also eat some if you want!¡± Cheng Wu said with some amusement and suggested very kindly.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Leng Yan¡¯s face turned red, and the anger in his heart rose another level. He couldn¡¯t help cursing. Damn, he was really too much of a bully. If he had it, would he not eat it!

    There were a few alchemists supported by the Leng family, but the medicinal herbs refined pills that recovered mystic energy were very expensive. Therefore, it was impossible for a super family like theirs to refine too many, much less eat them like him in battle. This was really too wasteful!

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng, let me y.¡± Song Di, who was watching themotion by the side, said with itching hands. Well! This old thing seemed to be quite strong!

    ¡°Okay,¡± Cheng Wu replied. Then, he gave the battlefield to Song Di and retreated to the side to watch the battle. Leng Yan was furious when he left. Damn, was this a tag-team battle?

    ¡°Haha! Old thing, you have to take care of yourself. We still have a lot of people!¡± Song Di reminded with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Damn it, cut the crap!¡± Leng Yan was angry. The consequences were very serious.

    ¡°You¡¯ll suffer a loss in front of you if you don¡¯t listen to me!¡± Song Di was very aggrieved. He had only kindly reminded him. How did he anger this old thing! Boohoo¡­

    Song Di fought Leng Yan for nearly a hundred rounds on the field before changing again¡­

    Moreover, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side was very self-aware. Each person went forward and fought for more than a hundred rounds before giving up their position. Well! In this way, they even saved using so many medicinal pills. Poor Leng Yan was already panting from exhaustion!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re ruthless!¡± Leng Qianye, who had been watching themotion, came to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side and gloated.

    ¡°s! There are too many subordinates, and there are usually no good opponents, so I can only wrong this certain person from the Leng family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very innocently.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, if each of you were to fight another round, he would probably be exhausted to death!¡± Leng Qianye reminded. Well! He had lived for so long, but this was the first time he had seen a Mystic Supremacy die of exhaustion in battle. Xue¡¯er had broadened his horizons.

    ¡°Another round? I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able tost that long. However, what I want to say is that your Leng family is too lousy. A mighty Mystic Supremacy actually didn¡¯t even prepare medicinal pills to recover mystic energy!¡± Leng Ruoxue used.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, the materials for pills to recover mystic energy are very precious. There are so many people in the Leng family, how can we afford them!¡± Leng Qianye said aggrievedly with a bitter face. Boohoo¡­ It was not good to have too many people in a family. There were not enough resources!

    ¡°The Leng family has been passed down for tens of thousands of years. Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child?!¡± Leng Ruoxue obviously didn¡¯t believe him.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, little girl!¡± Leng Qianye still wanted to exin, but he realized that Cheng Wu, who had gone on stage again, had already dealt with Leng Yan. Not only that, but he was instantly destroyed by a little red bird!

    Uh! He should still pretend not to see it! However, Leng Feng that old thing would probablye soon after Leng Yan died.

    ¡°Master, the battlefield has been cleaned up. I guarantee that there won¡¯t be any traces left behind. We can leave now.¡± Feng Zhan jumped onto Leng Ruoxue¡¯s shoulder and said ingratiatingly.

    ¡°En, good girl!¡± Leng Ruoxue patted Feng Zhan¡¯s little head and praised.

    ¡°Oh! Xue¡¯er, does this little bird often do such things?¡± Leng Qianye¡¯s forehead dripped with several ck lines as he said in surprise.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Qianye didn¡¯t know what to say. These people were really ruthless. They didn¡¯t even leave their corpses behind. It seemed that he was still very kindpared to them.

 Chapter 812

    <h4>Chapter 812: The Ruthless Leng Shuang (2)</h4>

    ¡°Dammit! Who killed my son and grandson!?¡± Suddenly, a roar entered the ears of everyone that was about to leave.

    After hearing this voice, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking Leng Qianye with her eyes, was there anyone else above them?

    Leng Qianye shook his head, indicating that there was nothing else.

    An old man had already appeared in front of them just as they were exchanging nces.

    ¡°You killed my son and grandson?¡± Leng Feng¡¯s slightly turbid eyes shot out a light of hatred. However, his pupils kept contracting when he saw Leng Qianye not far away.

    ¡°Who are your son and grandson? We don¡¯t have outsiders here.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was not red as she lied without batting an eyelid!

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Old man, if you want to find a son and grandson, don¡¯t malign others!¡± Feng Da and the others hurriedly echoed.

    Leng Feng was so angry that he was about to explode. Heposed himself and then questioned, ¡°Is the little girl Leng Ruoxue?¡±

    He knew his grandson¡¯s n. Now that his grandson and son were dead, the little girl in front of him was alive and well. Therefore, he believed Leng Ruoxue was the murderer without thinking!

    ¡°I am.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t deny it.

    ¡°Lass, hand over your life!¡± Leng Feng attacked Leng Ruoxue without a word. However, how could Leng Qianye let him do as he wished? Leng Qianye raised his hand gently, and Leng Feng¡¯s attack was resolved.

    ¡°Leng Qianye, could it be that you want to shield her?¡± Leng Feng roared furiously, his fire-breathing eyes ring at Leng Qianye tightly. He was still afraid of Leng Qianye. However, he had worked in the Leng family for many years and finally had the power today. However, it was destroyed by a little girl now. How could he bear this!

    ¡°Leng Feng, do you know why all the elders of your line died? It¡¯s because you¡¯re too narrow-minded and can¡¯t tolerate others, so I advise you to do your best.¡± Leng Qianye didn¡¯t answer the question because he knew that this old thing wouldn¡¯t listen to advice. However, he had to pretend. After all, if he even killed the other three, he was afraid that someone from his eldest grandfather¡¯s line would take the opportunity to make things difficult for him!

    ¡°Hmph! My children and grandchildren are all dead. What¡¯s the use of telling me this now? In short, I must kill Leng Ruoxue and the others and use them to mourn the souls of my children and grandchildren in heaven,¡± Leng Feng said with hatred.

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°Old man! You have to have the ability to kill us even if you want to! Otherwise, you will probably be like your son and grandson!¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately provoked. Well! Since this old man knew her name, then he should have participated in Leng Xing¡¯s n, so it was probably useless for her to pretend.

    ¡°What a sharp-tongued little girl. Don¡¯t think that you can live today with Leng Qianye protecting you. Hmph! You¡¯re dead meat!¡± He went all out for the sake of avenging his son and granddaughter.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need him to protect me. Instead, it¡¯s you. Why don¡¯t I give you some time? Go get some helpers!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded kindly.

    ¡°s!¡± Leng Qianye was half happy and half worried when he heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. He was happy to have such a powerful descendant, but he was worried that he didn¡¯t have a chance to perform. Boohoo¡­ Why couldn¡¯t his descendant be like other people¡¯s children? Why did he have to find the ancestors to support him? This little girl really didn¡¯t give him a sense of aplishment! Thinking of this, he felt extremely depressed.

    ¡°Hmph! Lass, be stubborn!¡± After Leng Feng finished speaking, he consecutively released a few streaks of mystic energy. Two of them attacked Leng Qianye, and the rest went straight for Leng Ruoxue¡­

    Leng Ruoxue looked at Leng Feng with slight mockery. Then, she gently rotated her wrist. Han Ying¡¯s sword light easily shattered Leng Feng¡¯s mystic energy, and then the sharp sword light flew in Leng Feng¡¯s direction¡­

    Leng Feng looked at the threatening cold sword beam and was extremely frightened in his heart. This¡­ How was this possible! This was a Mystic Supremacy¡¯s mystic energy! How could it be shattered so easily? This sword¡­

    Leng Feng had the intention to snatch the sword in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand. This sword was so sharp, it was a pity to give it to a girl.

    As the saying goes, a treasured sword deserves a hero, so he felt that only he was worthy of having such a sword. However, Leng Ruoxue still didn¡¯t know that someone had designs on her sword. Otherwise, she would have cut him into pieces long ago, and she wouldn¡¯t have the intention to tease him!

    At this moment, Cheng Wu and the others had already surrounded Leng Feng and were staring at him like he was their prey.

    ¡°Leng Feng, your grandfather and granddaughter are really getting worse and worse. They even want to kill me!¡± Leng Qianye easily neutralized Leng Feng¡¯s attack and said with a light smile. Well! Now, if Eldest Granduncle had any ideas, he would have a reason. It was great! He couldn¡¯t wait for Leng Feng to attack him directly!

    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re on the same side? Leng Ruoxue killed my son and grandson because you¡¯re backing her up! How would she dare to otherwise?¡± Leng Feng roared angrily.

    ¡°Old man, I find that your grandfather and granddaughter are quite self-righteous. If Leng Xing wants to plot against me, can I still let him plot against me? Since he dares to plot against me, how can he not pay a price? Moreover, I¡¯ll say it onest time. I don¡¯t need the Grand Elder to support me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. s! Why couldn¡¯t the Leng family understand humannguage? How annoying!

    ¡°Lass, in that case, it¡¯s only right for me to kill you to avenge my children and grandchildren!¡± Leng Feng said with a cold smile.

    ¡°Of course, but the premise is that you have to kill me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly, not taking Leng Feng¡¯s threat seriously at all.

    ¡°Lass, take this!¡± Leng Fengunched another attack after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°Okay, be careful!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. At this moment, Han Ying¡¯s sword light had already approached Leng Feng and cut open Leng Feng¡¯s defense with unstoppable force, hitting him directly. Immediately after, Leng Feng spat out a mouthful of blood¡­

    Leng Ruoxue was very satisfied when she saw that Leng Feng didn¡¯t copse like Leng Xing and only spat out a mouthful of blood. Well! As expected of a grandfather, he was just better at enduring beatings than a grandson! Seeing this, she directly injected water-attribute mystic energy into her sword, and then tens of thousands of sword beams scattered out with the meteor shower¡­

 Chapter 813

    <h4>Chapter 813: The Ruthless Leng Shuang (3)</h4>

    Swish! Swish! Swish! The raindrops that carried sword lights easily prated Leng Feng¡¯s body. This time, Leng Feng was unable to endure it, and the profound technique that was umting strength in his hand was unable to be released in the end, causing him to fall to the ground and die¡­.

    Feng Zhan spat out a me after Leng Feng fell¡­

    ¡°Uh! Xue¡¯er, your subordinates and beasts are all trained well!¡± Leng Qianye said speechlessly. This little bird was a little too fast!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Grand Elder, will anyone elseeter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked uncertainly. Now that her grandfather hade out, who knew what would happen next time?

    ¡°Not for now. The ones closest to Leng Xing¡¯s bloodline have been killed by you. However, this matter is not small. I¡¯m afraid someone will use it as an excuse to make a fuss,¡± Leng Qianye said honestly.

    ¡°Oh! In that case, please clean up the door!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile. There were too many disputes in big families, so she was not interested in their internal conflict.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, this matter started because of you. Aren¡¯t you going to bother with it!¡± Leng Qianye pouted and said deliberately with some displeasure.

    ¡°Well! If I manage it to the end, I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be many Leng family members left alive,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. Her principle was not to leave trouble for herself, so the Leng family members who were rted to Leng Xing¡¯s grandfather and granddaughter probably wouldn¡¯t be able to escape this disaster! Therefore, she handed the subsequent matters to the Grand Elder to handle. As long as those people went up to her and no longer provoked her, she would still give the Leng family face and not kill them all!

    ¡°s! Xue¡¯er, leave the rest to me!¡± Leng Qianye sighed and said helplessly.

    ¡°Thank you, Grand Elder. I want to see Leng Rumei and her daughter now!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. Then she led everyone straight to Leng Rumei¡¯s residence. However, when she reached the door, she found Leng Shuang and Leng Yimin in Leng Rumei¡¯s room. However, eavesdropping was not a good habit, so she pushed the door open and entered.

    In Leng Rumei¡¯s room.

    ¡°Sister, are you done with the matters over there?¡± Leng Shuang asked with a happy smile after seeing Leng Ruoxue. She was in a good mood today.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Then, she pulled the freak to find a random ce to sit down. The others didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and found a ce to sit down.

    ¡°Who allowed you toe here? Get out!¡± After seeing Leng Ruoxue and the others, Leng Wanqiu, who was sitting by the bed, revealed endless hatred in her eyes and said fiercely.

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°Leng Wanqiu, it¡¯s not your turn to decide the Leng family now,¡± Leng Shuang¡¯s beautiful face was cold as she warned in an unfriendly tone.

    ¡°Big Sister, please forgive me for losing myposure. However, they were the ones who caused Mei¡¯er to be like this, so I couldn¡¯t control my emotions. Please forgive me, Big Sister.¡± Leng Wanqiu held back the anger in her heart and said gently in a low voice. Hmph! She would deal with Leng Shuang properly after she became the Patriarch¡¯s wife, so she could only bear with it now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Big Sister. I can¡¯t hold this honour. Also, by the way, don¡¯t even think about marrying Leng Yimin as long as I¡¯m alive,¡± Leng Shuang said domineeringly.

    ¡°Patriarch¡­¡± Leng Wanqiu ignored Leng Shuang and looked at Leng Yimin with tears in her beautiful eyes. However, Leng Yimin turned his head and didn¡¯t look at Leng Wanqiu at all.

    ¡°Let me tell you too. I won¡¯t marry into the Sun family for your daughter. Your daughter isn¡¯t qualified to marry my brother either,¡± Leng Ruoxue said timely.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, you harmed your own nsman. Not only do you not know how to repent, you actually¡­¡± Leng Wanqiu couldn¡¯t continue. Faint tears rolled down her eyes. Her tear-stained appearance was enough to make any man¡¯s heart soften. Unfortunately, no one present except Leng Yimin liked to treat women gently. Leng Yimin didn¡¯t dare to pay attention to other women with Leng Shuang around.

    ¡°nsman? You¡¯re not talking about Leng Rumei, are you?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of curiosity.

    ¡°Rumei is the daughter of the patriarch and can be considered your master, but now, she can only lie in bed forever because of you. Shouldn¡¯t you be ashamed? There will inevitably be injuries in the battle, so we can¡¯t let you pay with your life. We just want you to do something now and find someone to rely on for the rest of Rumei¡¯s life. Why aren¡¯t you willing?¡± Leng Wanqiu questioned with tears in her eyes, her words even more like how much her daughter had been wronged.

    Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless after hearing Leng Wanqiu¡¯s words. What kind of logic was this! The patriarch¡¯s daughter was her master? Hmph! What was she even thinking! She even wanted her topensate him! Dream on!

    ¡°Could it be that making you Leng Yimin¡¯s wife is also a form ofpensation for you and your daughter?¡± Leng Shuang said with a spurious smile. Leng Wanqiu¡¯s words made her blush a little. She had seen shameless people, but she had really never seen someone so shameless.

    ¡°I raised a pair of children for the patriarch. Shouldn¡¯t the patriarch give me a title?¡± Leng Wanqiu questioned softly. She was full of confidence now that she had the patriarch backing her up.

    ¡°Should I? Leng Wanqiu, we both know what happened back then. Do I have to say it?¡± Leng Shuang questioned disapprovingly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Matriarch means,¡± Leng Wanqiu pretended to be stupid.

    ¡°Leng Wanqiu, didn¡¯t you n everything back then?¡± Leng Shuang chuckled and looked at Leng Wanqiu lightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the matriarch is talking about. Back then, it was clearly the patriarch who had a disorderly nature after drinking and bullied me. I was the victim, and for so many years, the patriarch didn¡¯t give me a title. I didn¡¯t say anything either,¡± Leng Wanqiu said, seemingly aggrieved.

    ¡°Leng Wanqiu, do you know why you were able to live well for so many years and your children are treated like the Eldest Miss and Young Master?¡± Leng Shuang said with a spurious smile. Then her beautiful eyes looked at Leng Yimin gently.

    ¡°Rumei and her brother are the children of the patriarch. Isn¡¯t it natural to have the treatment of the young miss and the young master? Moreover, the patriarch loves them very much,¡± Leng Wanqiu said calmly.

    ¡°Haha! What a joke. A pair of illegitimate children of unknown origins enjoy the same treatment as the young master. Do you think I, the Matriarch of the family, can tolerate it?¡± Leng Shuang smiled maliciously as if she was looking at a dead person. Hmph! She was even ruthless to her own man, let alone a cheap woman who missed another man.

 Chapter 814

    <h4>Chapter 814: The Ruthless Leng Shuang (4)</h4>

    ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± Leng Wanqiu¡¯s heart trembled as she said uneasily.

    ¡°Do you think the nsmen will ept them without my permission? ept a pair of bastards with unknown fathers?¡± Leng Shuang smiled mockingly.

    ¡°They are the patriarch¡¯s children. You actually said that they are bastards. Patriarch, you have to uphold justice for Wanqiu! The Matriarch is too much,¡± Leng Wanqiu said aggrievedly.

    ¡°The patriarch¡¯s child? Leng Wanqiu, do you think everyone is a fool? In fact, Leng Yimin didn¡¯t touch you at all back then,¡± Leng Shuang said this fact very cruelly.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡±

    Leng Yimin and Leng Wanqiu¡¯s voices sounded at the same time. One was surprised, and the other was guilty.

    ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. The child¡¯s father told me this himself. Moreover, he said a few of your characteristics,¡± Leng Shuang exined.

    ¡°Madam, is what you said true?¡± Leng Yimin¡¯s face was full of disbelief. In fact, he felt a little guilty about these two women. However, he didn¡¯t love Leng Wanqiu, so he could onlypensate the child. Even though he also wanted to give Leng Wanqiu a title, Leng Shuang refused, so he didn¡¯t force her. After all, he knew that he had already hurt his wife.

    ¡°Yes, Father-inw knows about this too,¡± Leng Shuang said lightly.

    ¡°Madam, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier if you knew that I didn¡¯t touch her? Why did you punish me?¡± Leng Yimin was aggrieved.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re too soft-hearted. My father-inw also said that he wanted to punish you. Otherwise, how can you bear the responsibility of being the head of the family in the future?¡± Leng Shuang said honestly. For more than twenty years, she had been punishing Leng Yimin as well as herself. However, her husband¡¯s gentle character really needed to be tempered.

    ¡°I see. Madam, why did you encourage me to be close to them even though you know that those two children aren¡¯t mine?¡± Leng Yimin was a little puzzled. Thinking about it now, this really didn¡¯t match Leng Shuang¡¯s character.

    ¡°Of course we have to put on a full show. Let them enjoy the treatment of the Eldest Miss and Young Master first. When it happens in the future, they will fall hard,¡± Leng Shuang said with slight hatred. Hmph! She had never been a kind person. How could she let go of someone who dared to plot against her and even let that person lead a peaceful life? Therefore, she held that pair of bastards high up. In the future, the extreme contrast would probably make them copse.

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°Madam, you even schemed against me.¡± Leng Yimin smiled bitterly. However, he had no right to me Leng Shuang because what happened back then was indeed because of him.

    ¡°Who asked you to like to be protective of the fairer sex? Hmph! My man doesn¡¯t need to care about other women. How will you remember if I don¡¯t teach you a deep lesson?¡± Leng Shuang was ruthless to others, but she was even more ruthless to herself. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have drugged her husband.

    ¡°Madam, I already know my mistake.¡± Leng Yimin was very depressed.

    ¡°Leng Wanqiu, do you have anyst words to say now?¡± Leng Shuang ignored the pitiful Leng Yimin and turned her gaze to Leng Wanqiu.

    ¡°Leng Shuang, you want to kill me? No! You can¡¯t kill me. My great-grandfather won¡¯t let you go if you kill me,¡± Leng Wanqiu threatened, thinking of her backer.

    ¡°Are you talking about Leng Xing? Unfortunately, he can¡¯t care about you anymore. He¡¯s already dead,¡± Leng Shuang gloated. Well! Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t acknowledge her sister for nothing and helped her so much.

    ¡°No! This is impossible! Great-grandfather is powerful, how can he die? Who killed him?¡± Leng Wanqiu¡¯s face was full of disbelief. It could also be said that she could not ept this fact.

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°You! Leng Ruoxue, how dare you! The Leng family won¡¯t let you go.¡± Leng Wanqiuughed proudly. Haha, did Leng Ruoxue still want to live after killing her great-grandfather? This time, she could finally take revenge for her daughter.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I forgot to tell you that Leng Yan and Leng Feng are also dead. Moreover, I killed them,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    Uh! Leng Shuang and Leng Yimin immediately broke out in cold sweat when they heard this and felt uneasy at the same time. It was really too ruthless. The Leng family would probably be in chaos this time. However, they also knew that this matter was no longer something they could manage.

    ¡°No! This is impossible!¡± Leng Wanqiu roared. She didn¡¯t dare to believe this fact because if this was true, what would happen to her? She didn¡¯t dare to imagine¡­

    ¡°Nothing is impossible in this world. The strong decide everything. They are not as strong as me and provoked me, so naturally, they will not have a good end. As for you! Even if cur thinks of something that doesn¡¯t belong to her, she will still be taught a lesson!¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. With this woman¡¯s actions, she could not obtain anyone¡¯s sympathy. A person valued self-awareness, but this woman happened to not have it. As the saying goes, a pitiful person must have something hateful, and she was definitely looking at the pitiful typical representative, making others grit their teeth in hatred!

    ¡°Big Sister, what do you n to do with this woman?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her head to Leng Shuang and asked. Well! Leng Shuang had tolerated for so many years, she shouldn¡¯t let her go! Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be Leng Shuang¡¯s character.

    ¡°Sister, do you have a good idea? Well! Should I learn from Sister and treat her daughter first before making her suffer a living hell?¡± Leng Shuang asked after some thought.

    ¡°Big Sister, you can decide this kind of thing yourself. Well! On the ount that you¡¯ve nned for so many years, I won¡¯t snatch her from you. However, if you want to let her go, then they¡¯re mine.¡± Leng Ruoxue made it very clear that she wouldn¡¯t let Leng Wanqiu go. After all, this mother and daughter had the intention to kill her, how could she let them live well!

    ¡°Sister, I won¡¯t let them go,¡± Leng Shuang promised. Then she took out a white porcin bottle from her storage ring and took out two pills from it. One was forcefully stuffed into Leng Wanqiu¡¯s mouth, and the other was given to Leng Rumei, who was lying on the bed and unable to speak, but still staring at them.

    ¡°Yes, women are the worst.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement. Then she looked at the porcin bottle in Leng Shuang¡¯s hand curiously. Well! What did her sister give them?

 Chapter 815

    <h4>Chapter 815: The Sun Family invites (1)</h4>

    ¡°Leng Shuang, you can¡¯t treat me like this!¡± Leng Wanqiu, who was struggling on the verge of death, couldn¡¯t help shouting.

    ¡°This is the Thousand Poison Pill. It was refined with almost a thousand poisonous herbs. The efficacy is special. I specially prepared it for you and your daughter. This pill won¡¯t take your lives immediately, but it will torture you and make you wish you were dead,¡± Leng Shuang exined calmly, looking at Leng Wanqiu as if she was looking at a dead person.

    ¡°Haha! Sister, since you¡¯ve already decided what will happen to them, we can leave this ce too! However, you better send someone to watch over this ce lest someone can¡¯t bear to let them go.¡± Leng Ruoxue saw Leng Yimin frown from the corner of her eye and revealed a trace of pity, so she reminded lightly.

    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t let anyone have the chance to take advantage. In fact, it doesn¡¯t matter even if they are released. This medicine can¡¯t be cured. They will still die a monthter,¡± Leng Shuang said confidently. Then, she ignored Leng Wanqiu and her daughter, who were gradually taking effect, and pulled Leng Ruoxue out of Leng Rumei¡¯s room¡­

    In the Snowfall Garden.

    On a stone bench in the garden, Leng Shuang looked at Leng Ruoxue sitting opposite her with a worried expression and sighed.

    ¡°Big Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with some amusement. The woman who coveted her man had already been punished, but Leng Shuang sighed.

    ¡°Sister, Leng Xing¡¯s grandfather and granddaughter are all dead. I wonder how those ancestors will react.¡± Leng Shuang said her worries. s! She got along very well with Leng Ruoxue, so she was really worried about her safety.

    ¡°Big Sister, since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s take things as theye. Think about how quickly you¡¯ll grow old!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. So what if they were so-called Old Ancestors? They were just Mystic Supremacies that had cultivated for a long time. Therefore, she wasn¡¯t afraid as long as they were still Mystic Supremacies.

    ¡°Sister, there are many Leng family members and they areplicated. Therefore, even though Leng Xing and the others are dead, someone might jump out for the sake of benefits,¡± Leng Shuang analyzed.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, let¡¯s settle it together!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Sister!¡± Leng Shuang was very helpless. Why wasn¡¯t this girl worried at all?

    ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯ve already handed the rest to the Grand Elder, so let¡¯s not worry,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°Really? I¡¯m relieved.¡± Leng Shuang nodded and felt relieved.

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry! I think what you should do now is to look after your man lest you get schemed against by other women,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased.

    ¡°Bad girl, even Elder Sister is teasing you. However, Little Sister, aren¡¯t you curious about how I punished your brother-inw?¡± Leng Shuang pretended to be angry and then couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°This is a secret between you and your wife. I won¡¯t ask if you don¡¯t tell me yourself.¡± Leng Ruoxue might be curious, but she respected other people¡¯s privacy very much. Moreover, she knew not to ask what she shouldn¡¯t ask, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t do anything to make things difficult for others.

    ¡°It¡¯s so good to have a sister like you,¡± Leng Shuang said with emotion. However, she still didn¡¯t say what happened between her and Leng Yimin. Well! Just consider it as giving that man some face!

    ¡°Big Sister, I have something to tell you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Sister, speak frankly.¡± Leng Shuang was a little amused.

    ¡°Big Sister, we¡¯ll leave the Leng familyter,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. They had already discussed it, and Feng Da and the others were probably almost ready.

    ¡°Leave in a while? Why are you in such a hurry? Does the Grand Elder know?¡± Leng Shuang asked one question after another.

    ¡°Big Sister, I originally wanted to leave without saying goodbye, but since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll greet you. I didn¡¯t tell anyone else,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate for you to leave now. The Sun family suffered heavy losses in thispetition. They probably won¡¯t let go of this opportunity if they know that you left Proud Cold City.¡± Leng Shuang began to worry again when she heard Leng Ruoxue say that she was leaving.

    ¡°Leng Xing¡¯s grandfather and granddaughter have all died in my hands. Is Big Sister still worried about me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in return. In fact, she wanted to say that she didn¡¯t care about the Sun family at all. However, she felt that it was better to keep a low profile, so she didn¡¯t say it.

    ¡°Where is Little Sister going?¡± Leng Shuang could not help but ask.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know? Wherever we go counts!¡± Leng Ruoxue said. They originally wanted to go to the Dark Night Seas, but the Sun family was ultimately a big problem, so she decided to go to Sun Zhou City. However, she couldn¡¯t tell Leng Shuang this. Otherwise, this worried sister of hers would probably be worried to death.

    ¡°Then stay away from the Sun family¡¯s territory. The Sun family might not be as strong as before, but we still can¡¯t underestimate them,¡± Leng Shuang reminded. She knew that she couldn¡¯t stop Leng Ruoxue from leaving, but she had to remind her.

    ¡°Okay, Sister, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t fight the Sun family head-on,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised. She wouldn¡¯t fight the Sun family head-on. She was just giving herself to them.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Leng Shuang nodded.

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯re ready.¡± Suddenly, Feng Da¡¯s voice interrupted them.

    ¡°Yes, Big Sister, we¡¯re leaving. You should pretend not to know!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Shuang knew Leng Ruoxue did it for her own good. Otherwise, if the Grand Elder knew that she didn¡¯t report the matter, he would definitely not let her go!

    Just like that, Leng Shuang reluctantly stood outside the Snowfall Garden and watched Leng Ruoxue and the others leave the Leng family. At this moment, the forbidden area in the Leng family¡¯s back mountain was also not calm!

    In a room in the forbidden area.

    The three Leng Xiaoyu brothers, the Grand Elder, and a few old ancestors of the Leng family were gathered here. However, the Leng family members of the old ancestors were nothing in front of the three of them.

    ¡°Ancestors, you have to uphold justice for Leng Feng, his grandfather, and his granddaughter!¡± an old man in his sixties said loudly.

    ¡°Make the decision? What decision? The three of us have long ignored the affairs of the Leng family for many years. You can cultivate in peace! Don¡¯t get involved in those mundane affairs if there¡¯s nothing else. It won¡¯t be beneficial to your cultivation level,¡± Leng Xiaoxiao, Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s third brother, said calmly with raised eyelids. In fact, he understood what this old man meant. He was just pretending.

 Chapter 816

    <h4>Chapter 816: The Sun Family Invites (2)</h4>

    ¡°My Dear Three Old Ancestors, the three of them died unjustly! They actually died at the hands of a junior from the Leng family whose name has yet to change. That junior harmed his own nsmen and should be punished by the n rules. I hope the three Old Ancestors can understand,¡± the old man said stubbornly. In fact, it was not that he had a good rtionship with Leng Feng. He was just nning for himself.

    ¡°How can a junior who can kill the three of them be nameless?¡± Leng Xiaoxiao asked curiously.

    ¡°Yes, I heard that that junior came from the lower realm and doesn¡¯t have any status. However, she has someone backing her up, so she dared to kill Leng Feng¡¯s grandfather and granddaughter.¡± The old man looked at Leng Qianye and said resolutely.

    ¡°Leng Hua, are you talking about me as your backer?¡± Leng Qianye said with a spurious smile. A perfect smile remained on his handsome face as he said without anger.

    ¡°Hmph! What do you think?¡± Leng Hua sneered.

    ¡°How would I know?¡± Leng Qianye said nonchntly. This old man¡¯s seniority was not as high as his, but he always liked to treat himself as an imaginary enemy. He had never liked to use his seniority to pressure others. Therefore, not many in the n knew his true seniority. Many people only knew that his seniority was high, but they did not know how high it was. This old man was like that.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Leng Hua was furious. He didn¡¯t expect Leng Qianye to actually dare to y dirty in front of the threergest ancestors of the Leng family. However, he was a little gloating because this meant that Leng Qianye would have a bad impression of the ancestors, and this was very beneficial to him!

    ¡°What about me? What I want to say is that she doesn¡¯t need my support at all. Her beasts alone are enough to make Leng Feng¡¯s grandfather and granddaughter suffer.¡± Leng Qianye narrowed his eyes and said with a light smile. Well! It was no longer a secret in the Leng family that Leng Ruoxue had many beasts, so he was not afraid of these people knowing. He just hoped that some people would be a little afraid and not risk their lives. Hmph! That little girl was not him. She would care about the ties of her nsmen. If he really angered that girl, she would definitely be a heartless person.

    ¡°Beasts? Our Leng family has so many Mystic Supremacies. Would we be afraid of a few Transcendent Divine Beasts?¡± Leng Hua said nonchntly. He had also heard about Leng Ruoxue having many beasts. However, he didn¡¯t take it to heart out of confidence in his family.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid, go ahead and find trouble with them. I won¡¯t stop you, nor will I collect your corpses,¡± Leng Qianye said venomously because he knew that the little red bird beside Xue¡¯er wouldn¡¯t prepare the Leng family¡¯s corpses at all. It would destroy the corpse directly with a fire.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Grand Elder exaggerating too much to scare us! She¡¯s just a little girl. How much power can she have? I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t deal with a little girl as long as you don¡¯t help,¡± Leng Hua said confidently.

    ¡°Go ahead and try if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± Leng Qianye said coldly and then ignored the reckless Leng Hua.

    ¡°Three ancestors, please give the Leng family¡¯s Soul Chasing Token!¡± Leng Hua pleaded. Hmph! As long as the Soul Chasing Token was given, that girl could forget about living no matter how great her ability was!

    ¡°Leng Hua, we don¡¯t care about the Leng family anymore. If you want to get the Soul Chasing Token, you should look for the current patriarch of the Leng family,¡± Leng Xiaoxiao reminded. s! Leng Hua had lived for too long. He actually wanted to kill the few descendants of the Leng family in front of Second Brother. With Second Brother¡¯s protective nature, he probably wouldn¡¯t let Leng Hua go. Big Brother had yet to express any opinion, so he really couldn¡¯t tell what the two of them were thinking for a while.

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°Old Ancestor, Leng Yimin said that he can¡¯t decide this matter,¡± Leng Huained angrily. Previously, he had sent someone to look for Leng Yimin, but he was refused. That was why he came to trouble the Old Ancestors, and there was nock of intentions to make things difficult for Leng Yimin.

    ¡°If the patriarch of the Leng family can¡¯t make the decision, then we can¡¯t make the decision either,¡± Leng Xiaoxiao said very irresponsibly. As the saying goes, the tea would be cold when the person leaves! If the current patriarch refused to care, then they naturally had no reason to care! Anyway, there were so many people in the Leng family, so it was fine if a few died. However, the ones who died were all from Big Brother¡¯s line. Well! Hopefully, Big Brother wouldn¡¯t have any bad thoughts.

    Among the three of them, Second Brother had the fewest descendants, and he didn¡¯t have many. Most of the members of the Leng family were basically from the eldest brother¡¯s line now. However, even though it was passed down from an ancestor, there were many open and secret disputes among them, so it wasn¡¯t good to have too many descendants. However, Big Brother seemed to be quite calm, and he probably wouldn¡¯t turn against Second Brother for the sake of a few ipetent descendants. After all, in terms of contribution to the family, no one couldpare to Second Brother.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Hua was a little dumbfounded. What did the Old Ancestor mean? Didn¡¯t care? How could this be? He couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Leng Hua, Leng Feng and the others, let the matter end here. They only have themselves to me for dying. You can¡¯t me anyone else. Therefore, you better behave yourselves and put away your thoughts. Otherwise, bear the consequences.¡± Leng Xiaoqing, who had been silent, warned.

    ¡°Old Ancestor!¡± Leng Hua¡¯s face was full of confidence. Uh! Did he hear it wrongly! Leng Feng and the others were the descendants of this Old Ancestor! The Old Ancestor actually didn¡¯t pursue Leng Ruoxue¡¯s matter. This¡­ This was too unbelievable. Even if Leng Ruoxue had the support of the Grand Elder, this shouldn¡¯t be the result!

    ¡°Leave. Cultivate in peace. It¡¯s been so many years. If you still can¡¯t break through, there¡¯s only death,¡± Leng Xiaoqing warned.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The old ancestors left the room gloomily after being reprimanded.

    After they left, only the three Leng Xiaoyu brothers and the Grand Elder were left in the huge room.

    ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m sorry for causing you to lose so many descendants,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said lightly with a cold aura.

    ¡°They asked for it. They can¡¯t me anyone else,¡± Leng Xiaoqing said nonchntly. He wouldn¡¯t have any grudges with his younger brother for a few disappointing descendants. Moreover, those descendants were too different from him in terms of seniority, and he didn¡¯t have too deep of a rtionship with them. How could he fall out with his younger brother for them! s! The Leng family¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t be separated from Xiao Yu. He knew this better than anyone.

 Chapter 817

    <h4>Chapter 817: The Sun Family Invites (3)</h4>

    ¡°Grandpas, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave too.¡± At this moment, Leng Qianye took the opportunity to say, Well! The atmosphere in the room was a little oppressive now, so it was better for him to leave.

    ¡°Qian Ye, when are you bringing the three of them over for us to meet?¡± Leng Xiaoqing said kindly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t decide that. That little girl is stubborn! No one can force her unless she wants to,¡± Leng Qianye said helplessly. Although he hadn¡¯t known Little Xue¡¯er for long, he was pretty sure of that girl¡¯s character. Therefore, he didn¡¯t dare to rashly agree to Eldest Granduncle¡¯s request. Otherwise, that girl would definitely turn hostile. Boohoo¡­ He was really too pitiful. He actually had to look at the expressions of his descendants! There was such a cowardly ancestor in the world! At this moment, he didn¡¯t know that Leng Ruoxue and the others had already left the Leng family!

    ¡°Oh! What a nice girl. Let¡¯s see her when I have time!¡± Leng Xiaoqingpromised. A junior that Xiao Yu took seriously was naturally worthy of his attention!

    ¡°Grandpas, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Leng Qianye nodded and then stood up to leave the room.

    After exiting the forbidden area, Leng Qianye went straight to the Snowfall Garden. However, when he arrived, he realized that the building was already empty. Immediately, an abandoned feeling surged throughout his body!

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ What a heartless little girl. She actually left without bidding farewell. She¡¯s too much!¡± Leng Qianye sat on a stone bench in the garden with tears in his eyes. Heined silently. He was busy cleaning up the little girl¡¯s mess, but the little girl actually sneaked away! Damn it!

    Leng Ruoxue and the others left Proud Cold City and slowly walked in the direction of Sun Zhou City. However, after walking for nearly a day, they met the Sun family on the way.

    Leng Ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes and looked at the dog blocking the way in front of her. She said with a faint smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Sixth Elder of the Sun family? Is there something wrong with you blocking in front of us?¡±

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, our Sun family invites you in,¡± the Sixth Elder of the Sun family said coldly with a cold face. Hmph! Leng Xing was really too useless. He actually let Leng Ruoxue leave the Leng family. However, this saved him a lot of trouble because he was nning to go to Proud Cold City to put up a thread for Leng Ruoxue and the others! He still didn¡¯t know that Leng Xing had already died.

    ¡°Oh! Then Sixth Elder, lead the way!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and said with a light smile. Hehe! She was nning to go to the Sun family! The Sun family came to invite her. Well! She could say that the Sun family was very sensible!

    ¡°Uh! Miss Leng, please follow me!¡± The Sixth Elder of the Sun family was stunned, and then he said, ¡°Damn! Could Leng Ruoxue be a fool? This is a Feast at Hongmen[1.Feast of Hongmen was a banquet set up with the aim of murdering a guest] for the Sun family! She actually agreed to go with him without thinking, so how could he not be surprised? In fact, before he came to look for Leng Ruoxue, he had prepared many ns, such as being polite before resorting to force, coercion, enticement, and so on. He had thought of all of them, but he didn¡¯t expect Leng Ruoxue to actually agree so readily, and the n he prepared didn¡¯t even use one move. This didn¡¯t prevent him from feeling a sense of aplishment.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and summoned the little peacock, indicating for everyone to sit on it. Then they followed the Sixth Elder of the Sun family and flew directly to Sun Zhou City¡­

    Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at Sun Zhou City after flying for nearly a week.

    Updates by

    .

    The Sixth Elder never stopped talking as they walked on the streets of Sun Zhou City.

    ¡°Miss Leng, our Sun Zhou Cheng isn¡¯t inferior to Ao Hancheng! You definitely won¡¯t regret marrying into the Sun family,¡± the Sixth Elder of the Sun family said self-righteously.

    ¡°Sixth Elder, when did I say that I¡¯m going to marry into the Sun family? I already have a fianc¨¦,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. Hmph! It would be strange if she didn¡¯t regret it. Along the way, this old man had intentionally or unintentionally unted the Sun family to her, but she had ignored him. She didn¡¯t expect this old man to still not give up!

    ¡°You¡¯re from the Leng family, so your marriage will naturally be decided by the Leng family. How can you settle down privately! The Leng family won¡¯t admit it,¡± the Sixth Elder said confidently. Hmph! After knowing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beauty, many people in the n missed her!

    ¡°What does it have to do with me whether the Leng family admits it or not? I¡¯m not from the Leng family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said for the umpteenth time. It seemed like she had to find a time to sue the world. She had nothing to do with the Leng family. Otherwise, it would not be good to continue being misunderstood.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, how can you not even acknowledge the Ancestor Sect?¡± the Sun Family¡¯s Sixth Elder said somewhat angrily. As a member of the Vast Heaven Continent, he was very clear about the importance of the family. Therefore, seeing a person who viewed the family as dirt now, he was really a little unustomed.

    ¡°This is my business. It has nothing to do with the Sixth Elder, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°How can it be okay? You¡¯re going to marry into our Sun family,¡± the Sixth Elder corrected.

    Leng Ruoxue stopped talking after hearing what the Sixth Elder said because she really didn¡¯t want to harp on this matter. What the Sun family thought was the Sun family¡¯s business. If the Sun family wanted to marry the youngdy of the Leng family, go ahead, but this person would definitely not be her!

    ¡°Sixth Elder, let¡¯s stay in that inn!¡± After walking for a while, Leng Ruoxue suddenly pointed at a three-storey high inn. That inn had the Sun family¡¯s totem, which should belong to the Sun family.

    ¡°Miss Leng, you are guests of the Sun family. It¡¯s not suitable for you to stay in the inn. The Sun family has already arranged a residence for you,¡± Sixth Elder said.

    ¡°Oh! Then let¡¯s go quickly! I¡¯m tired and want to rest early,¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently.

    ¡°Rest early? Miss Leng, it¡¯s not night yet?¡± The Sixth Elder was a little speechless. Leng Ruoxue and the others often asked to rest along the way, so they could reach Sun Zhou City in less than two days, day and night, but they had to take almost a week to arrive. Thinking of this, he was a little depressed, but he had to agree. Otherwise, Leng Ruoxue and the others would walk even slower.

    ¡°Who said only night can rest! I want to rest now, who dares not to?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight displeasure.

    ¡°Uh! Then let¡¯s go quickly!¡± The Sixth Elder quickened his pace after speaking. About half an hourter, he brought them to the Sun family¡¯s main residence and arranged an independent yard for Leng Ruoxue and the others. Then he went to report to the patriarch himself. Boohoo¡­ He was really working hard. His legs were about to break from running for the past few days.

 Chapter 818

    <h4>Chapter 818: The Sun Family Invites (4)</h4>

    After the Sixth Elder of the Sun family left, Feng Da and the others looked at their residence and clicked their tongues in wonder. ¡°Miss, this ce is actually called Snow Garden. I wonder if they did it on purpose or not.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think calling it Snow Garden is rted to me?¡± Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes and was a little speechless. Sigh! Her subordinates¡¯ imagination was really bing richer and richer.

    ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s hard to say! Miss, I wonder why the Sun family invited us here. I¡¯m really curious!¡± Feng Da said with a grin and then looked at Leng Ruoxue curiously.

    ¡°Definitely not to treat us to a meal. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly and said calmly.

    ¡°Could it be that they want to take revenge? But if that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need to arrange for us to stay in such a good ce, right? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just attack directly!¡± Feng Da guessed that the decorations and decorations in this snow garden were not inferior to the Snowfall Garden they lived in the Leng family!

    ¡°Why think so much? We will know eventually,¡± Empty said nonchntly and found a random ce to sit down.

    ¡°Okay, do as you please! I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡± After speaking, Leng Ruoxue pulled the freak to find a room and walked in¡­

    After arranging for Leng Ruoxue and the others, the Sixth Elder went straight to the patriarch¡¯s study.

    In the study.

    Sun Sheng sat in the main seat and looked up at the Sixth Elder in front of him, his handsome face revealing slight displeasure.

    ¡°Patriarch¡­¡± The Sixth Elder looked at Sun Sheng uneasily, feeling very uncertain. Boohoo¡­ Why was the patriarch only looking at him and not saying anything!

    ¡°Why did you go for so long?¡± Sun Shengzhi asked. He had arranged the fastest flying beast for the Sixth Elder, but he didn¡¯t expect this old fellow to go for so many days.

    ¡°Patriarch, Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ beasts fly at a slow speed, and they always ask to rest. I was afraid that they wouldn¡¯t be willing to follow me obediently, so I had to coax them,¡± the Sixth Elder exined with a face full of grievance. Boohoo¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for the patriarch asking Leng Ruoxue to be unharmed, he wouldn¡¯t have been so amodating!

    ¡°Oh, have they arranged it?¡± Sun Sheng asked with half-closed eyes.

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve arranged it. Please rest assured, Patriarch.¡± The Sixth Elder nodded. To be honest, he was a little uncertain about the Patriarch¡¯s thoughts now. Logically speaking, Leng Ruoxue had crippled many juniors of the Sun family, so she should be considered an enemy of the Sun family. But why did the Patriarch still treat her so politely?

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Send someone to watch them lest they slip away secretly,¡± Sun Sheng instructed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Patriarch. The Sun family is heavily guarded. Not even a fly can fly out,¡± the Sixth Elder promised.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be careless. Leng Ruoxue is very important,¡± Sun Sheng said very seriously.

    ¡°Patriarch, I kept testing Leng Ruoxue along the way. However, she¡¯s either pretending to be crazy or acting stupid. She¡¯s not easy to deal with!¡± Sixth Elder said worriedly. To be honest, he had never seen such a difficult opponent in all his life!

    ¡°Oh! What did you test her about?¡± Sun Sheng was a little curious.

    ¡°I told her briefly about the Sun family. Moreover, I said that she would marry into the Sun family. However, she said that she wasn¡¯t from the Leng family and wouldn¡¯t ept the Leng family¡¯s arrangement,¡± the Sixth Elder said with a slight headache.

    ¡°That¡¯s not up to her!¡± Sun Sheng said nonchntly. He had never seen Leng Ruoxue before, but he had heard of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beauty. Otherwise, that person would not take her so seriously.

    ¡°Patriarch, I heard Leng Ruoxue is amenable to coaxing but not coercion. Moreover, she seems to have a good rtionship with the young master,¡± the Sixth Elder reminded. What he implied was that he could use the rtionship between the young master and her.

    ¡°Oh, tell Teng¡¯er to visit them when she has time. We have to stabilize her,¡± Sun Sheng said after some thought.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the Sixth Elder answered and then left the study.

    In the Snow Garden.

    Leng Ruoxue and the freak returned to their rooms to rest. However, Feng Da and the others started a fire in the garden and prepared to make dinner. Hehe! They didn¡¯t dare to eat anything from the Sun family.

    ¡°You guys really know how to enjoy yourselves!¡± Suddenly, a man¡¯s clear voice sounded in the garden.

    ¡°Yo, what brings the young master of the Sun family here?¡± Feng Da looked up at Sun Teng and said without much enthusiasm.

    ¡°I heard from the Sixth Elder that you guys were here, so I specially came to take a look,¡± Sun Teng exined. Then he looked up and searched everywhere, but he didn¡¯t find any traces of Leng Ruoxue and the freak.

    ¡°Where are Leng Ruoxue and the others?¡± Sun Teng asked curiously.

    ¡°Miss is tired and went to rest. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to see her today.¡± Feng Da said with a light smile.

    ¡°Oh! Erm¡­ Why are you guys here in the Sun family?¡± Sun Teng couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°The Sun family invited us! How dare we note!¡± Feng Da said matter-of-factly, as if it was only natural.

    ¡°You¡­ shouldn¡¯t havee,¡± Sun Teng said faintly with a sigh.

    ¡°Can you let us do this! If we don¡¯te, the Sun family will also think of ways to force us here!¡± Feng Da said understandingly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll think of a way to protect you,¡± Sun Teng said after a moment of silence.

    ¡°Young Master Sun, thank you for your kind intentions, but think about yourself!¡± Feng Da reminded. He had a good impression of this Sun Teng. Unfortunately, Sun Teng just happened to be from the Sun family. s! Heaven was ying tricks on them! Sun Teng was destined not to be friends with them. In the future, he might even be enemies.

    ¡°This is the Sun family.¡± Sun Teng smiled bitterly. No matter how powerful Leng Ruoxue and the others were, he didn¡¯t think these people could gain anything from the Sun family.

    ¡°Yes, we know. Young Master Sun, we want to eat. Do you want to join us?¡± Feng Da invited.

    ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Sun Teng sat down beside Feng Da and picked up a piece of raw meat to roast. Sometimes, he really envied these people¡¯s carefree and carefree lives. Such a life had always been his dream. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t get it.

    Feng Da and the others chatted with Sun Teng as they ate, asking about the Sun family from time to time. Sun Teng basically answered all of their questions. Therefore, the guests and host were overjoyed during the meal.

 Chapter 819

    <h4>Chapter 819: The Sun Family in Deep Fire (1)</h4>

    The next day.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others slipped into the Sun family¡¯s main residence after breakfast, calling it a walk!

    ¡°Miss, the Sun family is quite big,¡± Feng Da praised. They had been walking for the entire morning, but they had only walked a third of the way.

    ¡°This is, after all, one of the three major families. Isn¡¯t it normal for it to be big?¡± Leng Ruoxue calmly said. After that, her beautiful eyes carefully observed her surroundings.

    ¡°Hey! Hurry up and help me work!¡± When Leng Ruoxue and the others passed by a yard, an unruly voice suddenly sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. However, none of them took it seriously and just continued walking.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you? Are you deaf?¡± The voice chased and blocked their way.

    ¡°Are you talking to us?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked up at the girl blocking them and asked lightly.

    ¡°Who else could it be? Which yard are you from? How dare you ignore my words. I must tell the patriarch and punish you severely!¡± The girl looked at Leng Ruoxue in amazement, her words full of ruthlessness and jealousy.

    Sigh! Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly. Did they really have the face of a servant? Why was Leng Rumei like this and the girl in front of her like this?

    The aggressive girl in front of him was not very beautiful, but she was very cute. Her round face was red, and her big eyes were very bright. Unfortunately, if one wanted to have a good impression of her, the cuteness on her body would be destroyed when she opened her mouth to speak, and the superiority of the daughter of a noble family was fully disyed.

    ¡°Up to you.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very cold. She didn¡¯t have much patience with such an unreasonable youngdy from a noble family, so she only hoped that this woman in front of her had some tact and didn¡¯t anger her! Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be polite when she attacked.

    ¡°You¡­ Do you know who you¡¯re talking to? How dare you! I think you don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± the girl roared angrily. Hmph! She had never received such treatment in the Sun family! How preposterous!

    ¡°I¡¯m alive and well, how can I not want to live? Moreover, who you are isn¡¯t important to me. I just want to tell you to stay away from me and not provoke me,¡± Leng Ruoxue warned. Then, she led everyone to pass the girl in front of her from the side. Well! She was in a good mood today, so she didn¡¯t want to bother with this unruly woman.

    However, how could the girl let it go? Moreover, she was so angry that she took out the whip around her waist and waved it at Leng Ruoxue and the others¡­

    Updates by

    .

    Feeling the bloodthirsty aura, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes shed with a cold light. Then, with a leap, the whip in the girl¡¯s hand arrived in her hand.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s anger surged as she looked at the barbs on the whip. If it wasn¡¯t for their strength, this whip would definitely not have been fun to hit her. Moreover, she had never had a good impression of the woman who used the whip. However, she had always liked to give her a taste of her own medicine, so she didn¡¯t hesitate to swing the whip back at the girl¡­

    The girl couldn¡¯t help but be stunned for a moment because the whip was taken away. However, when Leng Ruoxue¡¯s whip arrived in front of her, she suddenly woke up. However, it was already toote. The whip hit her firmly, causing her to cry out in pain, and her body was drenched in blood¡­

    ¡°Ah! How dare you hit me! I won¡¯t let you go! I want to kill you!¡± The young girl cried out in pain, the anger and hatred on her face impossible to hide.

    Leng Ruoxue swung her whip several times when she heard the girl¡¯s words. Hmph! She was not a person who would pity women. Moreover, she had no reason to let go of a woman who said she wanted to kill her. After all, this was the Sun family, and she wanted to nip the danger in the bud!

    ¡°Miss, she has already fainted,¡± Feng Da reminded. He knew that his Miss hated whips, and this woman happened to encounter Miss¡¯s taboo, so she deserved to be beaten!

    ¡°Mn.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Then, she threw away the whip in her hand and left with everyone.

    ¡°Miss, why didn¡¯t you kill that woman?¡± L¨¹ Tao couldn¡¯t help but ask. She hated that woman just now.

    ¡°L¨¹ Tao! You¡¯ve be violent,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with a light smile.

    ¡°Miss!¡± L¨¹ Tao was speechless. She was violent? Then what was her young miss?

    ¡°Even though that woman is very annoying, it¡¯s enough to teach her a lesson. There¡¯s no need to kill her.¡± Leng Ruoxue said disdainfully. It would be beneath her dignity to argue with an ant!

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re in trouble again. We taught their young miss a lesson in the Sun family. The Sun family probably won¡¯t let us go, right?¡± L¨¹ Tao asked curiously, her beautiful face full of anticipation.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, but who knows if she¡¯s Miss Sun,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. Hmph! Didn¡¯t shee to the Sun family to cause trouble? She just didn¡¯t expect it to be so soon, so that woman knocking into her hand was asking for it! Initially, she didn¡¯t intend to teach that woman a lesson! Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t appreciate it.

    ¡°Miss, are we still going to spin?¡± Feng Da asked carefully.

    ¡°Let¡¯s transfer here today! Let¡¯s go back and wait for the Sun family toe and denounce us. Otherwise, how rude would it be if they missed!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very kindly. Then, everyone swaggered back to the Snow Garden.

    Less than an hour after returning to the Snow Garden, the head butler of the Sun family brought people over.

    In the garden, Leng Ruoxue sat on a stone bench and looked at the head butler standing in front of her and the others without saying a word. Both sides stared at each other.

    ¡°Cough! Miss Leng, I heard from the maidservants in the residence that you injured Miss Xu?¡± The head butler cleared his throat and said ufortably. Boohoo¡­ These people gave him a huge pear.

    ¡°What Miss Xu? Do I know her?¡± Leng Ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes, her beautiful face full of innocence.

    ¡°Uh! Miss Leng, did you injure a youngdy?¡± The head butler had no choice but to ask in a different way.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. When we were taking a walk in the yard, a crazy woman said she wanted to kill us, so I taught her a small lesson,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly.

 Chapter 820

    <h4>Chapter 820: The Sun Family in Deep Fire (2)</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s Miss Xu,¡± the head butler said. Then he couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy in his heart. He even taught her a small lesson. s! Miss Xu was beaten half to death.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue answered lightly and didn¡¯t say anything else.

    ¡°Miss Leng, that Miss Xu is the mistress¡¯s niece, so our patriarch is in a difficult position.¡± The head butler sighed softly. Boohoo¡­ Why was Leng Ruoxue¡¯s reaction so calm? Wasn¡¯t she afraid?

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s reaction was still not big.

    ¡°Miss Leng, the patriarch invites you in.¡± The head butler¡¯s forehead was full of sweat. He thought, Why is it so difficult tomunicate with this woman?

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue answered lightly, then stood up and pulled the freak out of the Snow Garden.

    ¡°Miss Leng, where are you going?¡± The head butler wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and chased after the two of them as he asked speechlessly.

    ¡°Is the head butler¡¯s memory so bad? Didn¡¯t you say that your patriarch wants to see me! Of course I¡¯m going to see your patriarch!¡± Leng Ruoxue said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯ll bring you there!¡± The head butler was a little crazy, but he still hurriedly said. Boohoo¡­ He was really afraid that Leng Ruoxue would barge into the Sun family. This time, he beat up his cousin. Who knew if he would beat up Miss Sun next time!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded reluctantly, but she was alreadyughing in her heart.

    The head butler of the Sun family led the way sadly. Soon, he brought Leng Ruoxue and the freak to the main yard. Then, he asked the guard to report and led Leng Ruoxue and the freak directly into the living room.

    In the living room.

    Sun Sheng sat on the main seat. On either side of him were his two wives, and there were a few elders of the Sun family with higher status sitting below them.

    After Leng Ruoxue and the freak entered the living room, they saw that everyone in the living room looked like they were going to denounce them. However, neither of them cared. Instead, they casually found two empty seats and sat down.

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°Hmph! Is the mighty Miss Leng so rude? Master hasn¡¯t even invited you to sit down! Why did you sit down yourself!¡± A very unfriendly voice sounded in the living room.

    ¡°Madam, are you talking to me? I need to make it clear that I¡¯m not the youngdy of the Leng family.¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes and nced at the young woman who spoke with a faint smile.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The young woman was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say anything. Her limpid eyes stared at Sun Sheng pitifully, meaning for Sun Sheng to uphold justice for her!

    ¡°Miss Leng, you¡¯re indeed a little rude,¡± Sun Sheng said with slight displeasure. Chang Yan said that guests should do as the host wished, but this guest didn¡¯t care about him at all, so how could he not be angry! However, Leng Ruoxue was really the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. She deserved her reputation!

    ¡°Perhaps! However, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re very polite as a master! The Sun family¡¯s patriarch, respect is mutual. I don¡¯t see that you have the intention of respecting me, so there¡¯s naturally no need to respect you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    Sun Sheng looked to be around 40 years old. He had taken good care of himself. He was handsome and had the aura of a leader. His strength was Mystic Sovereign. As for the two women beside him, one was dignified and the other was enchanting. They were both in their thirties. However, their strength was not high. The best was a Mystic Monarch.

    ¡°Hehe, Miss Leng is indeed sharp-tongued. However, I didn¡¯t invite you here to bicker with you. You injured our guest in the Sun family. You have to give me an exnation, right?¡± Sun Sheng said with a deeper meaning.

    ¡°What exnation? Could it be that the Sun family¡¯s patriarch wants me to pay the medical fees? I beat up the Tenth Elder of the Leng family andpensated him with an amethyst coin. Oh! How many amethyst coins does the Sun family¡¯s patriarch think that Miss Xu is worth?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked very innocently.

    ¡°Uh! This¡­¡± Sun Sheng didn¡¯t know what to say because he realized that Leng Ruoxue was really as the Sixth Elder said, difficult to deal with.

    ¡°Miss Leng, Xu Jiao is my niece. Originally, I shouldn¡¯t have stood up for her since my niece offended you, but her injuries were a little serious. However, she deserved it, so there¡¯s no need topensate. Miss Leng just needs to apologize,¡± a beautiful woman beside Sun Sheng said, her face still full of helplessness.

    ¡°Mrs. Sun, you also said that your niece deserved it. Do you think I will apologize?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a spurious smile. Well! If she was not mistaken, this person should be Sun Teng¡¯s mother, right?

    ¡°Miss Leng, I don¡¯t want you topensate me anymore. Can¡¯t I just apologize?¡± Eldest Madam Sun was a little displeased. At this moment, she even felt that Leng Ruoxue wasn¡¯t as good as her son said.

    ¡°If it¡¯s my fault, I will naturally apologize,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. She was a person who distinguished gratitude and grudges clearly. It was impossible for her to wrong herself for an unreasonable woman.

    ¡°Big Sister, I told you long ago that she won¡¯t apologize. Why did you insist?¡± Another woman gloated, the hatred in her eyes disappearing in a sh.

    ¡°Eh! Could this be the legendary Madam Sun who eloped with President Wu?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the woman with limitless charm and an alluring figure and said with a light smile. Well! She finally saw the famous Madam Sun today. This woman wasn¡¯t considered beautiful, but she had a charm that men couldn¡¯t resist. Moreover, that sexy figure was probably the main reason why men were obsessed with her!

    ¡°What did you say?¡± As soon as the Second Madam of the Sun family heard Wu Gong¡¯s name, she jumped up from her chair as if her tail had been stepped on. She red at Leng Ruoxue with anger.

    ¡°Madam Sun, you¡¯re so young. Are your ears not working well?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of pity.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, repeat what you said just now if you have the guts,¡± the Second Madam roared furiously. She was so angry that her originally not considered pretty face was a little distorted.

    ¡°Mrs. Sun, where did Wu Gong go?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a naughty smile. What a joke. Did she have to say anything if this woman asked her to? Moreover, which woman had the guts?

    ¡°Who should I ask if you ask me?¡± Second Madam gritted her teeth in hatred. At this moment, she really wanted to chop Leng Ruoxue into pieces.

 Chapter 821

    <h4>Chapter 821: The Sun Family in Deep Fire (3)</h4>

    ¡°Patriarch Sun, Elder Wang should have been here, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned the topic to Sun Sheng, whose face had turned ck from anger, fearlessly and asked calmly.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, what exactly do you want to ask?¡± Sun Sheng gritted his teeth and said with widened eyes.

    ¡°Nothing. I have some ties with the Mystic Association. I heard that Vice President Wu Gong has disappeared, so I naturally have to care.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words were reasonable. Sun Sheng could only hold back his anger.

    As for the elders in the hall, when they heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s question, they all broke out in cold sweat. They thought to themselves, This girl is really bold. She even dared to ask such a question in front of the patriarch. Well! Even though they were a little curious, this was the patriarch¡¯s private matter after all, and it could be considered a scandal. Therefore, they could only fantasize in their hearts when they had nothing to do and didn¡¯t dare to ask at all. However, at this moment, they all pricked up their ears in unison, afraid to miss any detail.

    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Sun Sheng was very angry, but his eyes red fiercely at the woman who caused trouble. Because of this matter, he had already be the family¡¯sughing stock.

    ¡°There are rumors that Wu Gong eloped with Madam Sun beside you,¡± Leng Ruoxue repeated with a smile. The word gossip seemed to be written on her beautiful face.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t spout nonsense without evidence! What if the patriarch of the Sun family is unhappy and kills us to silence us?¡± The freak said with a face full of worry.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I verifying it! Let¡¯s ask him face to face. In the future, if we hear others discussing this matter, we can help the Sun family head refute the rumors!¡± Leng Ruoxue had always been kind and warm-hearted.

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s true! However, where did Wu Gong go since Madam Sun is still in the Sun family? Ah! Could it be that his love rival¡­¡± the freak said curiously. However, he hurriedly stopped as if he had suddenly thought of something and carefully stared at Sun Sheng, his handsome face full of vignce.

    ¡°Freak, don¡¯t make wild guesses. Why would the patriarch of the Sun family do such a thing? It¡¯s just a woman, what¡¯s the big deal? Which patriarch doesn¡¯t have a colored hat on his head!¡± Leng Ruoxue was very understanding.

    ¡°En, en, I won¡¯t guess anymore. Let others guess!¡± The freak was very obedient. Then he stopped talking. However, his conversation with Xue¡¯er had almost angered Sun Sheng and the others to death.

    Sun Sheng¡¯s face was gloomy, and the female lead of the conversation, the Second Madam of the Sun family, didn¡¯t even dare to breathe heavily. However, she was so angry in her heart that she was about to explode. In order to appease the bad influence this matter brought, she had used all her tricks to regain Sun Sheng¡¯s favor. Could it be that she was going to lose favor again because of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s few words? No! She absolutely couldn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen!

    ¡°Patriarch, these two people actually humiliated me in front of you. You have to uphold justice for me!¡± Madam Sun said aggrievedly with tears in her watery eyes.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Sun Sheng roared impatiently. Then he suppressed his anger andposed himself. He said to Leng Ruoxue and the freak, ¡°Gentlemen, Vice President Wu¡¯s disappearance has nothing to do with our Sun family. I¡¯ve already exined this to the President of the Mystic Cultivator Association, so I don¡¯t want to hear the same thing from the two of you.¡±

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°Oh! But rumors are terrifying! After all, it¡¯s not a good thing for a mother to create such a scandal. It will also bring bad effects to the juniors in the family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said worriedly.

    ¡°Miss Leng is right, but she¡¯s no longer the Matriarch,¡± Sun Sheng said calmly.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue and the Second Madam of the Sun family said at the same time, but their reactions werepletely different.

    ¡°The Sun family treats their concubines very well! They can actually sit beside the patriarch,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in disbelief.

    ¡°Liu Juan, back off,¡± Sun Sheng scolded angrily, the fire in his heart surging.

    ¡°Patriarch!¡± Second Madam Liu Juan¡¯s face was full of disbelief. Just because of a few words from Leng Ruoxue, she had actually been demoted to a concubine by the patriarch. This hatred in her heart! She had worked hard for so many years, but in just a few minutes, it had all disappeared. Thinking of this, she lost her mind and pounced towards Leng Ruoxue¡­

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Liu Juan¡¯s hatred burned furiously, wanting to skin Leng Ruoxue alive.

    Bang! Liu Juan, who was pouncing on Leng Ruoxue, was kicked out by the freak.

    After Liu Juan was kicked away, she directly collided with a pir in the living room. Then, after falling to the ground, she rolled out of the living room like a ball. In short, she was as disheveled as possible. This change almost dumbfounded everyone present because everything happened too quickly. Before they could even react, Liu Juan was in tragedy.

    ¡°You guys are too much!¡± Sun Sheng stood up from his chair. Damn it, what day was it today? He obviously wanted to give Leng Ruoxue a show of strength, but he was the one who lost face in the end! Was there anything more depressing than this?

    ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of innocence. Well! It was just self-defense.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Sun Sheng almost fainted before he could catch his breath.

    ¡°Patriarch, take care of your health. Don¡¯t be angry over such a small matter,¡± Eldest Madam of the Sun family said with concern.

    ¡°Yes! Patriarch Sun, be careful of your body. Overindulgence is not good for your body,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded angrily. Then she stood up and pulled the freak away, and the two left the living room as if no one was around.

    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m so angry!¡± Sun Sheng¡¯s anger increased when he saw Leng Ruoxue and Lu Jinwen leave.

    ¡°Patriarch, why bother with a junior!¡± The Eldest Madam said helplessly.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve lived for decades, but I¡¯ve never been so angry before.¡± Sun Sheng was depressed just thinking about it. This really made him lose face.

    ¡°Patriarch, should we let Leng Ruoxue know the power of our Sun family?¡± an elder suggested.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly first. Send someone to watch her.¡± Sun Sheng took a deep breath and ordered.

 Chapter 822 - The Sun Family in Deep Fire (4)

    Chapter 822: The Sun Family in Deep Fire (4)

    ¡°Yes!¡± The Elder replied, then left the living room to make the arrangements.

    ¡°Madam, help me back to my room to rest!¡± Sun Sheng felt that the blood in his body was flowing towards a certain ce, and his head was dizzy and very ufortable.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The Eldest Madam nodded and helped Sun Sheng out of the living room.

    Leng Ruoxue and the freak returned to the Snow Garden in a good mood. When Feng Da and the others saw them return, they immediately surrounded them and kept asking¡­

    ¡°Miss, what did the Sun family say?¡±

    ¡°Miss, did Sun Sheng make things difficult for you?¡±

    Leng Ruoxue looked at Feng Da and the others with some amusement and said with a mysterious smile, ¡°We¡¯re fine, but Sun Sheng¡¯s condition is probably not good!¡±

    ¡°Uh! What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Everyone was very curious.

    Leng Ruoxue and the freak looked at each other and told them what happened in the living room. Everyone couldn¡¯t helpughing after hearing that.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you two are too evil,¡± Empty said with a light smile. s! The unlucky Second Mistress of the Sun family and the poor Sun Sheng, why did you provoke Xue¡¯er for no reason! Weren¡¯t you the ones who were at a disadvantage?

    ¡°We¡¯re not guests in the Sun family, of course we can¡¯t be polite!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°En, that makes sense. Why don¡¯t we let Feng Da and the others go out and see if there¡¯s anyone who doesn¡¯t have eyes who will take the initiative to knock into us!¡± Empty suggested.

    ¡°Go if you want to go! We don¡¯t need to stand on ceremony, just treat this as your home.¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded with a naughty smile.

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°Yes, yes, Miss. Then we¡¯ll go,¡± Feng Da and the others said hurriedly. Then they left the Snow Garden with the team. Empty, who was extremely bored, actually followed them to join in the fun.

    In the evening, Feng Da and the others, who had had enough fun, returned to the Snow Garden with a smile. After having afortable dinner, they returned to their rooms early to rest, but the Sun family could not calm down!

    After half a day, Feng Da and the others caused amotion in the Sun family. Moreover, many of the Sun family members were beaten up because of a disagreement. At night, the Sun family members who went toin to Sun Sheng created an unprecedented record. Not only that, many of the Sun family members didn¡¯t dare to be angry but didn¡¯t dare to say anything because the opponent was really too barbaric!

    In the Eldest Madam¡¯s room.

    Sun Shengy on the bed with a pale face. Eldest Madam was feeding him, and the room was full of elders and members of the Sun family. Many of them had bruises on their faces.

    ¡°Patriarch, you have to uphold justice for us! Those people are really too barbaric,¡± an elder of the Sun family said with a long face. His face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head. However, in order to let the patriarch stand up for them, he came directly without even taking the medicine.

    ¡°Patriarch, those people are actually still so arrogant in our Sun family. How preposterous! Where will the Sun family¡¯s face go if our Sun family doesn¡¯t teach them a good lesson!¡± Another elder said indignantly.

    ¡°Are you done? Leave if you are! The patriarch isn¡¯t feeling well today and needs to rest,¡± The Eldest Madam said with a slight headache. She couldn¡¯t stop sighing inwardly. Sigh! Leng Ruoxue was really good at causing trouble. She really didn¡¯t know what they had done this afternoon that made so many peoplein!

    ¡°Yes.¡± The elders could only choose to leave when they saw this. After all, they knew why the patriarch was unwell. s! It was also because Leng Ruoxue angered him!

    The next day.

    After breakfast, Feng Da and the others went out collectively. Moreover, they caused amotion in the Sun family. However, they returned to the Snow Garden on time for lunch and then slipped away¡­

    On the third day, it was still the same.

    On the fourth day, the Sun family almost didn¡¯t dare to appear in front of them because in the eyes of the Sun family, they were unreasonable barbarians. Therefore, they had to hide when they saw them. Otherwise, they would be the unlucky ones.

    ¡°Captain, where did the Sun family hide?¡± Lin Yuan looked at the empty yard and was depressed. What was going on? Wasn¡¯t this the Sun family? Even the guards were missing. s! They couldn¡¯t find anything even if they wanted to.

    ¡°Hehe! They¡¯ll be out in a while!¡± Feng Da said confidently. Then he took out a small ck ball from his storage ring and casually threw it into a yard¡­

    Bang! The wall outside the yard exploded!

    ¡°Who dares to cause trouble in the Sun family?¡± A furious roar sounded and several figures jumped out from the dark. However, when they saw Feng Da and the others in the yard, they wanted to run. Unfortunately, they were blocked by Feng Da and the others who had been waiting for them.

    ¡°W-what do you want?¡± the guard captain said with a trembling voice, his eyes filled with fear. Boohoo¡­ Why was he on duty today! If he had known that the explosion was caused by these malignant stars, he wouldn¡¯t havee out even if he died because he remembered the orders from above at all times and saw them hiding!

    ¡°Nothing! I just want to spar with you guys,¡± Feng Da said with a smile. Then he gave Lin Yuan and the others a look. Everyone swarmed forward tacitly and beat up these guards who showed their heads!

    For a moment, the painful cries of the guards and the muffled sounds of fists hitting flesh resonated throughout the entire yard. The Sun family, who were hiding in the room, were so frightened that their bodies trembled. However, they were also a little curious. Which unlucky person was caught by those barbarians?

    ¡°Patriarch, this can¡¯t go on!¡± As evening approached, many elders and nsmen of the Sun family gathered in Eldest Madam¡¯s room. Moreover, everyone¡¯s face was covered in fear because they couldn¡¯t figure it out for a few days. This was the Sun family, and they had to be the ones to be arrogant, domineering, and bullying! Why were outsiders the ones who dominated an area in the Sun family! Boohoo¡­ No one would believe this if word got out. This was the Sun family¡¯s main residence in Sun Zhou City! This was too unbelievable.

    ¡°Cough cough! Then what do you want me to do?¡± Sun Sheng¡¯s face was still very pale. Moreover, his body seemed to be even weaker than a few days ago. s! He was already depressed. These nsmen had been constantly telling him about the achievements of Leng Ruoxue and the others in the past few days, making him even angrier!

 Chapter 823 - The Sun Family in Deep Fire (5)

    Chapter 823: The Sun Family in Deep Fire (5)

    ¡°Patriarch, we can¡¯t let Leng Ruoxue and the others continue. We have to think of a way. Otherwise, if this continues, there will be no one in the Sun family¡¯s main residence,¡± an elder said. These few days, because of Leng Ruoxue and the others, the nsmen who could find an excuse to move out would rather spend money to stay in a guest shop in the city than stay in the main residence. s! Thinking of this, he was extremely depressed.

    ¡°Do you have any good ideas?¡± Sun Sheng couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Uh! Patriarch, we discussed whether we can change ces for Leng Ruoxue and the others. I heard from the Sixth Elder that they originally nned to stay in the guest shop.¡± This elder asked carefully.

    ¡°No, Leng Ruoxue is too cunning. I¡¯ll be even more worried if they stay outside!¡± Sun Sheng was helpless. He had promised that person to leave Leng Ruoxue in the Sun family. What if they slipped away if they moved to a guest shop?

    ¡°Then¡­ Then what should we do?¡± The elders had bitter expressions. They knew very well why the patriarch was so persistent, but they really couldn¡¯t bear it! If they weren¡¯t elders of the Sun family, to be honest, they also wanted to move out.

    ¡°Persevere for a few days! Didn¡¯t I tell you to hide from them?¡± Sun Sheng sighed. s! Wasn¡¯t he also enduring it?

    ¡°Yes, Patriarch, rest well! We¡¯ll leave first.¡± The elders had long guessed that the Patriarch would not agree, so there was no need to disturb the Patriarch¡¯s rest since they knew the result.

    Snow Garden.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others were sitting in the garden chatting.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s mood was also affected by the happy expressions on Feng Da and the others¡¯ faces.

    ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t know. The Sun family has been tormented badly by us these few days. The Sun family is like a mouse that saw a cat when they see us. They slip away quickly!¡± Feng Da said with joy.

    ¡°However, no matter how fast they are, they are not as fast as us. Therefore, they can only obediently let us ravage them!¡± Lin Yuan added.

    ¡°How strange. You¡¯ve been causing trouble for a few days. Why didn¡¯t anyone from the Sun familye out to manage it? Could it be that the patriarch and elders are just decorations?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. Or did the Sun family have another scheme?

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t anyone care! Didn¡¯t someone stand out two days ago! However, after being beaten up by us, the number of people who dare to stand out is decreasing. There aren¡¯t any now,¡± Feng Da shrugged and said very innocently. The people in the Vast Heaven Continent didn¡¯t have a high evaluation of the Sun family. They said that the Sun family was domineering, arrogant, and unreasonable. However, Feng Da didn¡¯t see these qualities that outsiders said. Instead, he felt that the Sun family was very easy to bully.

    ¡°The Sun family¡¯s behavior is very abnormal,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty. In the beginning, the Sun family wanted to take her down a notch. However, after Feng Da and the others caused amotion, they became cowards. This was very abnormal, and it didn¡¯t match the domineering character of the Sun family.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s certain that the Sun family has concerns about you. As for why, I¡¯m afraid we can only wait for the Sun family to exin it to us,¡± Empty said understandingly.

    ¡°Yes, that makes sense.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re all here!¡± Suddenly, Sun Teng¡¯s voice interrupted.

    Leng Ruoxue looked up and saw Sun Teng walking into the garden. Moreover, he didn¡¯te alone. There was a young man beside him who looked a little familiar.

    ¡°Is Young Master Sun here to denounce us?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not here to ask for forgiveness.¡± Sun Teng smiled helplessly. s! He didn¡¯t expect Leng Ruoxue and the others to be so noisy. Everyone in the Sun family was in danger now! Moreover, the nsmen were in deep trouble every day, and the timid ones didn¡¯t even dare to leave the house.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay even if Young Master Sun is here to denounce me. I even dare to beat up the Leng family, let alone the Sun family!¡± Leng Ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    ¡°I know.¡± Sun Teng smiled bitterly. If anyone else said the same thing to him, he would think that it was a provocation. However, the person who said this now was Leng Ruoxue, so he knew that what the girl in front of him said was the truth.

    ¡°He¡¯s my cousin, Xu Qian.¡± Sun Teng introduced the person beside him awkwardly.

    ¡°Miss Leng, long time no see.¡± Xu Qian looked at Leng Ruoxue in amazement and greeted her. Speaking of which, he had not seen Leng Ruoxue for a few years. It was mainly because he had not been able to find the whereabouts of the beauty. This time, he realized that Leng Ruoxue was more beautiful than he remembered!

    ¡°You know each other?¡± Sun Teng was a little surprised.

    ¡°We¡¯ve met a few times,¡± Xu Qian said hurriedly.

    Several times? Leng Ruoxue looked at Xu Qian thoughtfully. No wonder she found this man a little familiar. So he knew that she was from the Xu family¡¯s young master of the Ling Feng Continent. However, if she remembered correctly, she should have only seen this man once, but how many times did he say?

    Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help being wary as she looked at the smiling but slightly gloomy Xu Qian in front of her. No matter what this man¡¯s goal was, there was no need for her to be afraid with her current strength. However, what surprised her was that Sun Teng and this young master of the Xu family were actually cousins. Well! Could she say that this world was very small?

    ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯ve met Miss Leng a few times,¡± Sun Teng said with a faint smile. In fact, he was really not familiar with Leng Ruoxue and the others, but he admired them very much.

    ¡°Yes, I wonder why the two of you are looking for me? Is Young Master Xu here to avenge Miss Xu?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with a light smile.

    ¡°Of course not. My sister has always been unruly. It¡¯s only right for Miss Leng to teach her a lesson. I just heard from my cousin that you live here, so I came to greet you,¡± Xu Qian hurriedly exined.

    ¡°Oh, thank you, Young Master Xu,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly and then turned her gaze to Sun Teng.

    These few days, Feng Da and the others had caused a hugemotion in the Sun family. Even though Sun Teng said that he wasn¡¯t here to denounce them, he probably didn¡¯t visit for no reason.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Can you show mercy!¡± Sun Teng said helplessly, feeling extremely ufortable under Leng Ruoxue¡¯s scrutinizing gaze. s! He couldn¡¯t be bothered with the Sun family¡¯s affairs if his mother didn¡¯t beg him!

 Chapter 824 - Accident! Pure Accident (1)

    Chapter 824: ident! Pure ident (1)

    ¡°What if I say no?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Sun Teng gave her a good impression. Unfortunately, he was from the Sun family, so it was destined that they wouldn¡¯t be friends. Moreover, she came to the Sun family for¡­

    ¡°Can¡¯t you give me some face?¡± Sun Teng said with a bitter smile.

    ¡°No, we don¡¯t have any rtionship with you, the young master of the Sun family. Why should we give you face?¡± Before Leng Ruoxue could say anything, the freak spoke first. Well! Let him be the bad guy.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Sun Teng was speechless. This was a little too direct!

    ¡°Are you jealous of my cousin?¡± Xu Qian said self-righteously.

    ¡°Does this have anything to do with you?¡± The freak narrowed his eyes and said in an unfriendly tone. Hmph! Where did this clowne from? Did he look like he was jealous of Sun Teng? In his eyes, Sun Teng was just a passerby. If he was even jealous of such a thing, wouldn¡¯t he have long been drowned in jealousy?

    ¡°Sun Teng is my cousin, and we are all Miss Leng¡¯s friends,¡± Xu Qian said provocatively.

    ¡°Friend? Haha! What a joke! Xue¡¯er isn¡¯t friends with just anyone,¡± the freak¡¯s handsome face was full of mockery.

    ¡°What do you mean? Am I not qualified to be Miss Leng¡¯s friend with my cousin¡¯s status?¡± Xu Qian roared with jealousy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about my status when making friends. Moreover, you guys are indeed not my friends, but he is my fianc¨¦.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s tone was a little cold, then she pointed at the freak.

    ¡°Young Master Xu, did you hear that?¡± The freak was a little proud. Hehe! He knew that Xue¡¯er wouldn¡¯t side with outsiders!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was thinking too much.¡± Xu Qian red at the freak for a while before saying resentfully.

    Leng Ruoxue became even more wary of him after hearing Xu Qian¡¯s words. Well! A man who could give and take couldn¡¯t be underestimated, especially when she wasn¡¯t very polite with the freak. The fact that the young master of the Xu family couldpromise showed that this man was very scheming.

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯ll bring you to Sun Zhou City for a walk tomorrow! There are many ces worth going to in this city. Wouldn¡¯t we havee for nothing if we don¡¯t take a look?¡± Sun Teng changed the topic seeing that the atmosphere was a little gloomy.

    ¡°No need. I prefer to stay in the Sun family,¡± Leng Ruoxue refused bluntly.

    ¡°Uh! There¡¯s nothing fun about the Sun family,¡± Sun Teng said with two drops of cold sweat on his forehead.

    ¡°Who said not? The elders and nsmen of the Sun family are quite interesting,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Sun Teng broke out in cold sweat. It had been a few days, had these people not had enough fun yet? If they yed with them for a few more days, the elders of the Sun family would probably run away. However, he admired their methods. They actually scared the bunch of fellows from the Sun family who ate people without spitting out their bones! s! This was also skill! At least he couldn¡¯t do it.

    ¡°My subordinates and I ¡®like¡¯ the Sun family very much and can¡¯t bear to leave them. By the way, tell them that I drugged them, so we can find them no matter where they hide. However, I quite like ying hide-and-seek. Well! Let them hide for a few days,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to herself. Hehe! Of course, she was just scaring them! However, Sun Teng¡¯s cold sweat dripped down¡­

    ¡°Hehe! If we find them, they will be able to bear it,¡± Feng Da added very cooperatively.

    As soon as Feng Da finished speaking, he heard a ¡°plop! plop!¡± fall from outside the garden. Immediately after, extremely frantic footsteps sounded¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± Feng Da pretended to be stupid. Then she deliberately looked around.

    ¡°Young Master Sun, the security of the Sun family doesn¡¯t seem to be good!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. What she implied was that she wanted to tell him to increase the security.

    ¡°Well! I think so.¡± Sun Teng really didn¡¯t know what to say. s! He knew who was eavesdropping outside without thinking, but he could only pretend.

    ¡°I heard that the Sun family¡¯s patriarch is sick?¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly asked.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not very serious.¡± Sun Teng nodded.

    ¡°Then Young Master Sun has to pay more attention to public security. Otherwise, if bad people break into the Sun family, wouldn¡¯t they disturb the Sun family¡¯s patriarch¡¯s recuperation?¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded with great concern.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take note.¡± Sun Teng nodded. In fact, what he wanted to say was that his father¡¯s illness would probably have been cured long ago as long as you and your subordinates didn¡¯t cause too much trouble. However, he didn¡¯t dare to say it! s! He was also a little afraid of Leng Ruoxue!

    ¡°Young Master Sun, actually, I know how to treat illnesses. Why don¡¯t I treat the master of the Sun family?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued.

    ¡°Thank you. My father¡¯s illness isn¡¯t serious. He just needs to rest quietly, so I won¡¯t trouble Miss Leng,¡± Sun Teng refused politely. What a joke. If Leng Ruoxue treated his father, wouldn¡¯t the gains not make up for the losses if something happened to his father because of their disagreement? Moreover, he didn¡¯t think his father would be willing to let Leng Ruoxue treat him.

    ¡°Alright then! If Young Master Sun needs me to treat the Sun family head, remember to look for me anytime,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll go see the Sun family¡¯s patriarch personally tomorrow! Sigh! We¡¯re guests. How can we not show ourselves when the master is sick!¡± Leng Ruoxue added.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I appreciate your kind intentions, but there¡¯s really no need,¡± Sun Teng said hurriedly in fright.

    ¡°No, I must go. Please tell the next generation patriarch that I¡¯ll visit him tomorrow.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very determined. Moreover, it seemed like she had to go.

    ¡°Miss Leng, the patients all have bad tempers, so¡­¡± Sun Teng said very tactfully and left half a sentence behind. However, he believed Leng Ruoxue would understand what he meant.

    Leng Ruoxue naturally understood what he meant, but she still pretended to be stupid and said, ¡°I understand. The patient is the most important, I won¡¯t be calctive with the Sun Family¡¯s Patriarch.¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± Sun Teng really wanted to cry. He really couldn¡¯t think of any reason to refuse Leng Ruoxue¡¯s insistence. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t say that my father didn¡¯t want to see you and didn¡¯t wee you! s! Now, he could only pray in his heart. Father! Take care!

 Chapter 825 - Accident! Pure Accident (2)

    Chapter 825: ident! Pure ident (2)

    ¡°Young Master Sun, it¡¯s settled. Well! I have to rest early today. Help yourselves!¡± Leng Ruoxue pulled the freak into the room without looking back.

    ¡°Young Master Sun, take care. I won¡¯t see you out,¡± Feng Da said politely and then returned to his room like Leng Ruoxue.

    The others returned to their rooms without even greeting him.

    ¡°Cousin, what should we do now?¡± Xu Qian couldn¡¯t help asking angrily when he saw that only Sun Teng and him were left in the lively garden just now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Sun Teng sighed and then left the Snow Garden directly¡­

    The next morning.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others had just finished breakfast when Feng Da said impatiently, ¡°Miss, when are we going to see Sun Sheng?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Feng Da, you have to know psychological warfare! Sun Sheng should already know that we will visit him today. Do you think he will wee us?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Definitely not,¡± Feng Da said.

    ¡°Yes, so he¡¯s either anxiously waiting for us to go quickly, or he¡¯s even more ill, or he might be thinking of ways to deal with us. In short, anything is possible! However, we can¡¯t be anxious!¡± Leng Ruoxue analyzed.

    ¡°When are we going?¡± Feng Da was curious.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go after dinner,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Hehe! Miss, you¡¯re so bad! You purely wanted to make him wait in fear for a day for nothing.¡± Feng Da said with a naughty smile.

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°Feng Da, rest for a day today! Give the Sun family a breather too.¡± Leng Ruoxue insisted that she was kind!

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll y in the Snow Garden today,¡± Feng Da said understandably.

    Just like that, Leng Ruoxue and the others stayed in the Snow Garden for the entire day. However, the Sun family had always been on high alert, especially the Eldest Madam of the Sun family¡¯s yard. Not only was it filled with guards, but there were also dozens of elders guarding the room. However, even so, Sun Sheng still felt uneasy¡­

    However, Leng Ruoxue actually didn¡¯t appear after being nervous for nearly a day!

    As the sky gradually darkened, Sun Sheng and the others had just let down their guard when a guard came to report that Leng Ruoxue and the others hade to see him. This couldn¡¯t help making Sun Sheng almost vomit blood from anger. Damn! They had waited respectfully for the entire day and didn¡¯t even have time to eat, but no one came. It was already night, and they had just rxed and were about to eat something when they came. Wasn¡¯t this deliberately ying with them? It was really too despicable!

    However, even though he was angry, he still had to let Leng Ruoxue and the others in. Boohoo¡­ He really had no status as the patriarch. He actually had to look at the guests¡¯ expressions!

    Leng Ruoxue and the others swaggered into the Eldest Madam¡¯s room and ignored the elders in the room. They each found a ce to sit.

    ¡°I heard that the Sun family¡¯s patriarch is ill, so we specially came to ask about him.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Sun Sheng, who was lying on the bed with a pale face and a weak body, and said lightly.

    ¡°Miss Leng, you¡¯re so kind,¡± Sun Sheng said weakly on purpose. He thought, I¡¯m already so sick. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re angry at me! s! He had a deep understanding of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s ability to anger people, so he was really a little afraid!

    ¡°Patriarch Sun, you look very weak. Could it be that you¡¯ve indulged yourself too much? I¡¯ve reminded you long ago to take care of your body. s! Loyalty is unpleasant to the ears!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a resentful expression, her beautiful face still full of pity.

    ¡°Miss Leng, you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m just not feeling well. It has nothing to do with indulgence,¡± Sun Sheng said through gritted teeth. However, his heart was bleeding non-stop. Boohoo¡­ What kind of person was this! He was already sick, but he specially came over to anger him and spoke with a caring tone. However, the words he said made people want to vomit blood!

    ¡°There has to be a reason for your difort! I know that the Sun family are all women, so I won¡¯tugh at you even if you¡¯re overindulgent. However, it¡¯s better to control yourself. Otherwise, the unlucky one will be yourself. As for concubines, they¡¯re just fleeting clouds. Don¡¯t worry too much,¡± Leng Ruoxue advised like an elder.

    ¡°Miss Leng, that¡¯s really not the reason.¡± Sun Sheng suppressed his anger with a ck face.

    ¡°Oh! Could it be that the Sun family head has some incurable disease?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°That won¡¯t be easy to handle,¡± Leng Ruoxue added to herself.

    ¡°Miss Leng, how can you curse my family¡¯s patriarch!¡± Sun Sheng was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything, but an elder couldn¡¯t help but interrupt.

    ¡°Curse? Did I say anything?¡± Leng Ruoxue said innocently.

    ¡°Patriarch Sun, I¡¯m just concerned about your condition. This old man actually wronged me. Boohoo¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue said aggrievedly, tears rolling in her beautiful eyes.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The unknown elder pointed at Leng Ruoxue and was so angry that his entire body trembled. He was unable to even speak.

    ¡°How dare you bully my young miss! Stinky old man, are you tired of living!¡± Feng Da roared. Everyone immediately swarmed forward and beat up the old man painfully. Their speed was so fast that it was speechless. Moreover, by the time the elders in the room reacted, Feng Da and the others had already finished beating him up. They even patted the dust off their bodies as if nothing had happened and then sat back down.

    Feng Da and the others¡¯ well-trained actions dumbfounded Sun Sheng and the others. The unlucky old man fainted before he could even call for help¡­

    ¡°Miss Leng, your subordinates are really too much. They actually beat up an elder of the Sun family in front of me.¡± Sun Sheng was furious! That was Mystic Sovereign! He was actually knocked out by them in a few moves. When did Mystic Sovereign be so weak?

    ¡°Patriarch Sun, I¡¯m sorry. My subordinate is also anxious to protect my master. However, that old man is still alive, don¡¯t worry.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t show any guilt on her face and said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Miss Leng, do you mean that the Ninth Elder asked for it?¡± Sun Sheng was angry.

    ¡°Patriarch Sun, how can you misunderstand what I mean? I only said that my subordinates were anxious to protect their master, I didn¡¯t say that the old man asked for it!¡± Leng Ruoxue quibbled.

 Chapter 826 - Accident! Pure Accident (3)

    Chapter 826: ident! Pure ident (3)

    ¡°Miss Leng, ording to you, can I understand that my subordinates can also protect their master if someone bullies me?¡± Sun Sheng said with a face full of calctions.

    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s necessary. If a subordinate can remain indifferent when he sees his master being bullied, then it¡¯s fine to not have such a subordinate,¡± Leng Ruoxue agreed.

    ¡°Did you hear Miss Leng?¡± Sun Sheng red at the elders in the room.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the elders said in unison. However, they didn¡¯t understand what Sun Sheng meant. Uh! Could it be that the patriarch wanted them to attack Leng Ruoxue? Thinking of this, they simultaneously nced at Feng Da and the others. However, when they saw the unfriendly expressions of Feng Da and the others, their hearts couldn¡¯t help trembling. Boohoo¡­ These barbarians!

    ¡°Does the Sun family head want them to beat me up?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Cheng Wu, spar with these elders! You can¡¯t see them usually.¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered Cheng Wu and the others directly without waiting for Sun Sheng to answer.

    ¡°Okay, Miss.¡± Cheng Wu smiled evilly and nodded. Then he went directly to an elder.

    ¡°You! Let¡¯s y!¡± Cheng Wu pointed at the trembling old man in front of him.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to y with you!¡± the old man stammered. Boohoo¡­ Why did this fellow look for him? He wanted to pretend to faint if he didn¡¯t consider his face.

    ¡°You have to y even if you don¡¯t want to!¡± Cheng Wu roared. Then he grabbed the old man¡¯s cor and pped the old man in front of Sun Sheng¡­

    After a few ps, blood flowed out of the old man¡¯s mouth, and the teeth in his mouth fought to escape from his home¡­

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ Barbarian!¡± The old man¡¯s hair was disheveled as he cried incoherently¡­

    ¡°Barbarian? Hehe! Today, I¡¯ll let you know what a barbarian is!¡± Cheng Wu smiled viciously, but his hands moved even faster.

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°p! p! p!¡± He pped dozens of times consecutively!

    The unlucky old man had already been beaten dizzy and his face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head. However, no one dared to speak up for him, including Sun Sheng.

    ¡°Cheng Wu, find someone else!¡± Leng Ruoxue kindly stopped the old man when she saw that he had fainted.

    However, her words made the other elders in the room gnash their teeth in hatred. Boohoo¡­ Demon! Their Sun family had always been domineering. However, they only knew today thatpared to Leng Ruoxue and the others, they couldn¡¯t evenpare to their little fingers!

    As the saying goes, the cowardly are afraid of being unreasonable, the unreasonable are afraid of the strong, the hard are afraid of the suicidal!

    The Sun family was a ssic example of bullying the weak and fearing the strong. Moreover, their ancestors had a better foundation, so the Sun family was really used to being arrogant!

    In addition, the status of the three great super families of the Sun family had always been irreceable. Therefore, they had always felt good about themselves. But now, they had encountered Leng Ruoxue, who was fearless, so it was naturally a tragedy!

    However, what caused them to be even more depressed was that the group of people under Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t care about any rules when fighting, nor did they use any techniques. It was purely physical attacks, and this caused them who were used to using techniques to really want to cry! Because they didn¡¯t give them the chance to utilize techniques at all!

    In terms of fists, they were nothing.

    In short, they were destined to be unlucky to meet Leng Ruoxue.

    After hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, Cheng Wu released the elder that he had been holding in his hand. Then he turned his gaze to the other elders and even Sun Sheng¡­

    However, all the elders who were swept by his sinister gaze wished that there was a hole in the ground for them to burrow into. The elders who were about to be noticed by him were also trying their best to reduce their presence, afraid that they would be the next unlucky person.

    ¡°It¡¯s you. Looking at your shifty eyes, you¡¯re definitely not a good person.¡± Cheng Wu searched for a moment and found another old man.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. I¡¯m very good. I¡¯m a good person!¡± The old man cried until his nose was snotty and tears were flowing down his face. He was just short of kneeling down and begging for mercy. Well! It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to, but he was held in Cheng Wu¡¯s hand and couldn¡¯t move at all!

    ¡°Good person? Is there a good person in the Sun Family? The Sun Family has always bullied men and bullied women. This is known by everyone in the Boundless Heaven Continent. Furthermore, this old man judged people by their appearance. What? Bite me!¡± Cheng Wu roared loudly. Then, he punched the old man unceremoniously¡­

    ¡°Ah!¡± The old man covered his eyes and cried out in pain.

    ¡°Scream! I¡¯ll let you scream!¡± Cheng Wu punched again.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The old man sustained ck eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you scream!¡± Cheng Wu¡¯s fist brought with it a strong wind as it punched directly at the old man¡¯s mouth!

    ¡°Wuwuwu!¡± The old man couldn¡¯t shout anymore. Blood flowed out of his mouth, and his teeth fell one after another¡­

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng, take a break. Let me y for a while!¡± Song Di said with itching hands.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Cheng Wu handed the old man in his hand to Song Di and then retreated to the side to be an audience. However, his gloomy and bloodthirsty eyes were like a venomous snake as he stared at the other elders in the room, causing their bodies to turn cold with fear!

    ¡°Old man, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ve always respected the old and loved the young.¡± Song Di looked at the trembling Sun family elder in his hand and hurriedlyforted him.

    ¡°Wuwuwu!¡± The old man¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as he shook his head anxiously. If he could say theplete sentence, he would definitely say, only a ghost would believe you!

    ¡°Brother Song, you can try the ten new tortures we developed!¡± Feng Da reminded.

    ¡°En, that makes sense.¡± Song Di nodded. Then, he took out a small saber that was shaped like a willow leaf and as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing from his ring. Even though the saber was small, the saber tip emitted a terrifying cold aura. One look at the saber and one could tell that it was extraordinary.

    ¡°Old Man! This is the first time I¡¯m using this saber. Don¡¯t me me if my strength is uneven!¡± Song Di said with some hesitation. Then, he held a bright knife and started gesturing on the old man¡¯s body!

    However, before he could really do it, the old man was so scared that he peed his pants¡­

 Chapter 827 - Accident! Pure Accident (4)

    Chapter 827: ident! Pure ident (4)

    ¡°Damn! You¡¯re so old, why are you still wetting your pants!¡± Song Di threw the old man in his hand away with a face full of disdain and then covered his nose to hide far away.

    However, his gazended on the other Sun family elder. Well! This old man was considered an acquaintance of theirs because this person was none other than the Sixth Elder who brought them to the Sun family!

    The Sixth Elder, who was hiding in the middle of the elders and didn¡¯t want to be too obvious, trembled like a leaf in the wind after sensing Song Di¡¯s gaze. Boohoo¡­ Why were they looking at him! Don¡¯t look at him! He kept praying in his heart.

    Unfortunately, the heavens didn¡¯t hear his thoughts. Soon, Sixth Elder was dragged out like a chicken by Song Di.

    ¡°Song Di, don¡¯t be like this. We can be considered acquaintances, right?¡± Sixth Elder tried to worm his way in.

    ¡°Yes, Sixth Elder is right. I just want to repay the Sixth Elder for taking care of us on the way, so don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Song Diforted before shing the dagger in his hand.

    ¡°No¡­ There¡¯s no need to repay me. Really,¡± the Sixth Elder said with a long face. Boohoo¡­ What kind of people were these! How could they repay others like this?

    ¡°No, Miss often warns us to repay favors. Moreover, I also want the other elders to know that we will definitely be on the same side. We won¡¯t be biased even if Sixth Elder is someone we know!¡± Song Di was very upright and stubborn.

    ¡°Oh!¡± The Sixth Elder¡¯s old tears were about to fall. He couldn¡¯t express anything more.

    ¡°Sixth Elder, don¡¯t be agitated. My young miss is most principled,¡± Song Di said with a naughty smile. Then, a cold light shed in his hand¡­

    Swish! Swish! Swish! The small saber of the willow leaf kept swimming on the Sixth Elder¡¯s body, shining with cold light. In just a few minutes, the Sixth Elder¡¯s clothes had be strips that hung loosely on his body, and he was in danger of falling at any time. .However, Song Di¡¯s technique was good, so he absolutely didn¡¯t injure the Sixth Elder¡¯s skin and flesh. However, it had already caused a huge effect on the Sixth Elder¡¯s heart because the Sixth Elder was already a little dumbfounded. Other than standing there in a daze, he didn¡¯t react at all!

    ¡°Sixth Elder!¡± Song Di shouted into Sixth Elder¡¯s ear.

    Updates by

    .

    The Sixth Elder didn¡¯t react.

    ¡°Sixth Elder!¡± Song Di roared again.

    The Sixth Elder still didn¡¯t react.

    Seeing this, Song Di lost his patience. He threw the Sixth Elder on the ground and casually pulled an elder over to continue practicing his saber techniques.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± With a cold sh, the Sun family elder, who was used as a practice tool, screamed like a pig being ughtered, making everyone¡¯s eardrums hurt¡­

    ¡°Shut up. I¡¯ll chop you up if you continue calling me that!¡± Song Di roared angrily.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ Ah!¡± The Sun family elder was very aggrieved. He wanted to cry but didn¡¯t dare to, and he didn¡¯t dare to shout even more. The only feeling he had was that the cold dagger kept swimming on his body and left countless small wounds. Boohoo¡­ With the Sixth Elder¡¯s previous lesson, he was actually mentally prepared. However, just as he thought that he would be like the Sixth Elder, his clothes were not the only thing that was cut open, but his flesh was also cut!

    ¡°I said that I¡¯m a newbie and will weigh the pros and cons. Can¡¯t you bear with it!¡± Song Di used with dissatisfaction, his face full of contempt for the elder!

    ¡°It hurts!¡± That elder said softly with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Just bear with it. Don¡¯t affect my mood. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be just a superficial wound,¡± Song Di threatened.

    ¡°Oh!¡± That elder bit his lower lip with tears in his eyes. His face was full of grievance, but he didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Song Di was very satisfied with this Sun family elder¡¯s cooperation.

    Swish! Swish! Swish! The saber tip danced up and down, and the expression on Song Di¡¯s face became more and more joyful.

    After a while, Song Di finally had enough. He threw the old man on the ground and pped his hands before sitting back down.

    ¡°You¡­ are too much!¡± Sun Sheng, who was lying on the bed, was so angry that his body was trembling. He pointed at Leng Ruoxue and the others for a while before saying this.

    ¡°Patriarch Sun, you should recuperate in peace! During your recuperation, I will watch over these elders for you. I guarantee that they won¡¯t have the intention of usurping the throne,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised seriously.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Sun Sheng¡¯s chest was extremely stuffy. At the same time, he felt a metallic taste rush up his throat. However, he forcefully suppressed it. Hmph! He couldn¡¯t let his breath slip in front of a little girl!

    ¡°Patriarch Sun, don¡¯t vomit blood! You have to take care of your body. I¡¯ll look after these elders for you first. Well! You don¡¯t have to thank me! If you want to be grateful, just pay a little,¡± Leng Ruoxue said angrily, the words¡¯ I¡¯m doing this for your own good ¡®still written on her face.

    ¡°Feng Da, bring these elders back to the Snow Garden and take good care of them. Let them out after Patriarch Sun recovers.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t give Sun Sheng a chance to speak and instructed Feng Da and the others.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Feng Da and the others answered hurriedly. Then they left the Eldest Madam¡¯s room arrogantly with the elders with long faces.

    ¡°Patriarch Sun, I¡¯ll take my leave too. I¡¯ll visit you when I have time!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to herself and then pulled the freak away.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± After Leng Ruoxue and the others left, Sun Sheng couldn¡¯t help but vomit a mouthful of blood!

    ¡°Patriarch!¡± The Eldest Madam, who had been standing beside him, wiped the blood off Sun Sheng¡¯s lips with a handkerchief.

    s! She really didn¡¯t know how tofort her husband because Leng Ruoxue¡¯s actions made her a little afraid. She had lived for decades but had never seen a woman with such a terrifying aura. Even the mistress of the Leng family, Leng Shuang, couldn¡¯tpare to Leng Ruoxue. What should she do! It was absolutely impossible to deal with Leng Ruoxue with the current people of the Sun family.

    ¡°Madam, bring me to the secret room.¡± Sun Shengqiang forced himself to stand up. No, he couldn¡¯t wait anymore. If this continued, the Sun family would be implicated by Leng Ruoxue, so he had to ask when that person would return.

 Chapter 828 - Accident! Pure Accident (5)

    <h4>Chapter 828: ident! Pure ident (5)</h4>

    ¡°Patriarch, look at you now¡­¡± The Eldest Madam was a little worried. s! The patriarch wasn¡¯t very ill at first, but he was angry again.

    ¡°Bring me there!¡± Sun Sheng roared impatiently.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The Eldest Madam had no choice but to help Sun Sheng out of the room and into the secret room of the Sun family¡­

    At this moment, Leng Ruoxue and the others had already returned to the Snow Garden with the elders of the Sun family.

    ¡°Miss, where should we ce them?¡± Feng Da said disdainfully as he looked at the Sun family elders who were dejected.

    ¡°Tie it up and leave it in the yard,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°How dare you! Leng Ruoxue, we are the elders of the Sun family!¡± The originally listless elder immediately jumped three times and roared as if he was on steroids when he heard that he was going to be tied up and thrown in the yard.

    ¡°Yes, I know. The person tied up is an elder of the Sun family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. Hmph! If you weren¡¯t elders, I wouldn¡¯t have attacked you!

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, this is the Sun family! Do you want to die?¡± Another elder threatened.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Sun family? Now that your patriarch is sick, of course I have to share the burden of the Sun family¡¯s patriarch! This has the tacit consent of your Patriarch!¡± Leng Ruoxue said shamelessly.

    When the elders heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, they were so angry! It was obviously the patriarch who was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything, but you actually tacitly agreed! Until this moment, they had to admit that Leng Ruoxue¡¯s skin was thicker than theirs! And Leng Ruoxue¡¯s subordinates were also more violent and domineering than them. Boohoo¡­ they admitted defeat.

    ¡°Miss Leng, the patriarch is sick, and the young master doesn¡¯t care about anything. The Sun family is indeed leaderless now. Why don¡¯t we do this! We¡¯ll listen to you for the time being. We promise not to say anything no matter what you ask us to do. Uh, do you think this is okay?¡± A short old man¡¯s eyes kept rolling around, and he discussed with a n. Boohoo¡­ Let¡¯s stabilize this girl first! Otherwise, they would really be tortured to death by her.

    ¡°Second Elder, how can you make such a decision?¡± An anxious elder said with dissatisfaction as soon as that old man finished speaking.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I decide like this? I¡¯m the Second Elder of the Elder Association. You have to listen to me,¡± the Second Elder roared.

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°Miss Leng, is this okay?¡± Second Elder turned to look at Leng Ruoxue and asked.

    ¡°Old man, you¡¯re quite sensible. However, what I want to tell you is that you can¡¯t! Your Sun family is too evil. You¡¯re scheming and cunning, so I have to be wary!¡± Leng Ruoxue refused.

    ¡°Miss Leng.¡± The Second Elder was helpless. Boohoo¡­ He admitted that the reputation of the Sun family was not good, but in terms of scheming and cunning, who couldpare to this little girl in front of him! Otherwise, why would these old men, who were several hundred years old, be here?

    ¡°Old man, you talk too much nonsense. Stop annoying my young miss,¡± L¨¹ Tao said with a face full of displeasure. She took out a cloth from somewhere and blocked the Second Elder¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Boohoo!¡± The strange smell emitted by the cloth made the Second Elder almost faint. However, his arms were controlled by Cheng Wu, and he could not resist at all.

    ¡°L¨¹ Tao, where did you get this cloth? It stinks,¡± Cheng Wu said, suppressing his anger.

    ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s for my beast to wipe its butt,¡± L¨¹ Tao exined with a naughty smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re amazing.¡± Cheng Wu was convinced.

    ¡°Everyone, quickly grab a rope and tie them up. It¡¯s gettingte, we should rest.¡± Leng Ruoxue urged speechlessly. s! Her subordinates were getting worse. However, she didn¡¯t admit that she had learned all this from her! She was a good child!

    After hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, everyone immediately took out the ropes that they had prepared beforehand and tied the unlucky elders into dumplings. Then, they piled them in the middle of the yard.

    However, Leng Ruoxue was afraid that they would run away or be saved, so after some thought, she moved her ¡®food¡¯ out of the bracelet¡­

    After doing all this, Leng Ruoxue brought the freak back to her room with ease. Feng Da and the others left after warning the elders.

    In the yard, the elders of the Sun family looked at the cold eyes staring at them covetously and felt like dying.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t eat you. Your meat is too stinky. I don¡¯t like it,¡± the ck pythonforted with disdain in its eyes.

    ¡°This is the Sun family. The ancestors of the Sun family won¡¯t let you go if you treat us like this.¡± Some people still threatened fearlessly after thinking of their identities.

    ¡°Then let them do it!¡± The ck python narrowed its eyes and said calmly. Hehe! Miss was waiting for the bullshit ancestor of the Sun family! Otherwise, would she have let you live until now?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± That person said in disbelief. He actually didn¡¯t scare them? This¡­ How was this possible? At this moment, he really didn¡¯t know if Leng Ruoxue and the others or the beasts were too bold, or if they were really that strong, he was confused.

    ¡°You idiot, does a beast know what fear is?¡± An elder reprimanded.

    ¡°Beasts? You¡¯re the beasts! Your entire family are beasts!¡± The ck python was immediately furious when it heard that it had been called a beast. Damn it, Miss frequently told them that the beast rights of beasts required respect. If anyone dared to disrespect them, they had to pay the price, so the elder was in tragedy!

    The ck python¡¯s huge snake tail instantly wrapped around the elder who had scolded it and then kept swinging in the air¡­

    Immediately, a ck ray of light emitted a different luster in the pitch-ck night sky. At the same time, it was apanied by someone¡¯s scream that echoed in the night sky¡­

    After a long time, the ck python was tired and threw the elder down from the sky¡­

    With a bang, the fainted elder of the Sun family fell to the ground.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Immediately after, another loud bang sounded. The ck python¡¯s snake tail smashed down from the sky. Moreover, luckily, it coincidentally smashed onto the unlucky elder. In an instant, the Sun family elder who was pressed under the thick snake became a pile of mud, dead.

 Chapter 829 - Accident! Pure Accident (6)

    <h4>Chapter 829: ident! Pure ident (6)</h4>

    ¡°Hehe! An ident! It was purely an ident!¡± The ck python said in embarrassment. However, its expression did not show any embarrassment!

    ¡°You... You actually killed an elder of our Sun family.¡± The elders couldn¡¯t remain calm seeing an elder of the Sun family die. Boohoo... They had always thought that these people would at most beat them up, but they didn¡¯t expect that they really dared to kill them. Moreover, it was a beast that killed them. Immediately, the fear in the hearts of the elders rose to an unprecedented height.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand humannguage? I told you this was an ident!¡± the ck python said fiercely with its eyes wide open.

    You¡¯re not human, okay! All the elders were nervous, but no one dared to say it. They just kept shaking their heads in fear.

    ¡°I¡¯ll control myself to avoid such idents as long as you¡¯re obedient!¡± the ck python said in a benevolent manner.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± All the elders nodded their heads vigorously, afraid that this big snake would cause an ident to happen to them. Boohoo... Even a Mystic Supremacy couldn¡¯t stand such an ident, right?

    After killing the chicken to warn the monkeys, the night finally passed under the trembling gazes of the elders and the pythons.

    In the morning.

    When Leng Ruoxue and the others walked out of the room in high spirits, they saw the pythons happily flirting with them. The elders who were tied up like dumplings were even more listless than yesterday. All of them were like frosted eggnts.

    ¡°Oh! What¡¯s wrong with you guys? Eh! There seems to be someone missing. Could it be that you guys ran away?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with suspicion as she asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry! They can¡¯t run,¡± Feng Da promised very confidently.

    ¡°But there¡¯s someone missing,¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be puzzled and turned her gaze to the ck python.

    ¡°Miss, a very unfortunate ident happenedst night.¡± The ck python had tears in its eyes and looked very guilty. Then, it reported what happenedst night to Leng Ruoxue and the others with tears in its eyes.

    ¡°Oh, since it was an ident, you don¡¯t have to me yourself. After all, no one wanted this to happen,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted nonchntly, but she was alreadyughing in her heart.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I won¡¯t take it to heart. There are idents from time to time, and there are especially many this year. How can a small snake like me care about natural disasters!¡± The ck python was much calmer after receiving Leng Ruoxue¡¯sfort.

    The hearts of the elders of the Sun family trembled when they heard the conversation between Leng Ruoxue and the ck python. Boohoo... This was the highest realm of shamelessness! This was called there¡¯s always someone better out there! Compared to this pair of masters and beasts, they felt inferior! Boohoo...

    ¡°Feng Da, the elders of the Sun family didn¡¯t seem to be here yesterday. Go and look for them,¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed as if she suddenly remembered.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Feng Da answered and then led his men to search for the elders of the Sun family who were spared.

    However, after searching for nearly an hour in the Sun family¡¯s main residence, they did not find any traces of the other elders. This was mainly because after some of the elders were taken away by Leng Ruoxuest night, the other elders who heard the news took advantage of the night and ran away.

    ¡°Miss, we didn¡¯t find any traces of the other elders.¡± After Feng Da returned with nothing, he reported to Leng Ruoxue gloomily.

    ¡°Oh! They should have left the main residence. It¡¯s okay, this is for you.¡± Leng Ruoxue calmly took out a piece of paper from her bracelet and handed it to Feng Da.

    Feng Da opened the paper and took a look. Then, he said very happily, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. I promise toplete the mission. The elders who escaped can run, but they can¡¯t run. I will definitely bring them back.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded with satisfaction. Then she turned her gaze to the elders piled up in the yard and said, ¡°s! Those elders actually ran away. They¡¯re really too disloyal. However, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll capture them for you! I¡¯ll also punish them for you!¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± All the elders present became even more listless when they heard that. In fact, they had discussed it beforehand why those elders were not around. After all, Leng Ruoxue was really too terrifying. They were all afraid that something would happen to them. Therefore, they had already discussed it before protecting the patriarch. If anything happened to them, they would get the other elders who were lucky to leave the Sun family immediately to look for the ancestors. Boohoo... The ce where the ancestors were in seclusion was some distance away from the Sun family¡¯s main residence!

    Leng Ruoxue looked at their reactions and was about to overturn withughter in her heart. Haha! These old men were dreaming! Why did they only remember to look for their parents now?

    Two hourster.

    Feng Da returned with his team, and the elders who had fled were basically captured by them.

    ¡°Miss, we captured a total of 31 elders. One ran away. It was all my fault! Miss, please punish me!¡± Feng Da said very self-reproachfully.

    ¡°Forget it, humans make mistakes, horses make mistakes. I won¡¯t me you.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very magnanimous. Then, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where did the elder who ran away go?¡±

    ¡°That old man went to the north of Sun Zhou City. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s there. Where did these old men originally want to go?¡± Feng Da said with a puzzled expression, his handsome face full of question marks.

    ¡°Oh! He probably ran in a daze. Ignore him,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    Because the two of them spoke in front of the elders of the Sun family present, all the elders of the Sun family were self-satisfied when they heard this. Hmph! How could outsiders know what the north was? The north was the ce where the ancestors of the Sun family cultivated in seclusion! s! If it wasn¡¯t for the urgent situation this time, they really didn¡¯t want to disturb those ancestors. After all, those ancestors concerned the future of the Sun family! They couldn¡¯t lose it.

    ¡°Yes, Miss. I¡¯ll go prepare lunch.¡± Feng Da nodded and started a fire in the corner of the yard.

    Not long after, the fragrance of grilled meat drifted into everyone¡¯s noses, especially the elders of the Sun family who had been hungry for the entire morning. When they smelled this fragrance, they felt even more hungry and almost drooled. However, Feng Da and the others obviously didn¡¯t prepare the food of the elders of the Sun family. Moreover, they directly started eating in the yard after they were done.

 Chapter 830 - Flame Dragon Storm (1)

    <h4>Chapter 830: me Dragon Storm (1)</h4>

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, you can¡¯t abuse us.¡± An elder mustered his courage and said after swallowing his saliva. This person was one of the elders who ran away, so he was still unaware that an ident happenedst night. A certain elder of the Sun family was already dead.

    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t the servants of the Sun family send you food? s! These servants are really too much. They actually dare to starve you. Feng Da, after eatingter, tell the servants of the Sun family to send some food to their elders. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be responsible if these old men are starved to death,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered indignantly.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be easy to find someone from the Sun family now, but I¡¯ll do my best to find him!¡± Feng Da promised.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue was still relieved that Feng Da was handling the matter.

    Feng Da kept his word. After lunch, he instructed his brothers to look for the servants of the Sun family separately. However, they searched for the entire afternoon, causing the elders of the Sun family to be so hungry that their chests were about to touch their backs.

    In the evening, Feng Da and the others returned to the Snow Garden on time. Well! They were back for dinner.

    ¡°Miss, we searched for an entire afternoon, but we didn¡¯t go to Eldest Madam Sun¡¯s yard. We searched the other courtyards of the Sun family, but we didn¡¯t see any servants except for a few who don¡¯t know how to cook!¡± Feng Da reported the results of the afternoon¡¯s search to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s better than nothing. Uh! Let them get some food for these elders of the Sun family. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to exin it to Sun Sheng if I starve these old men to death.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t want to bear the responsibility of starving the elders of the Sun family.

    ¡°Hehe! Miss, I¡¯ve already instructed them.¡± Feng Da said with a ¡®I¡¯m smart¡¯ expression.

    ¡°Yes, well done. It¡¯s time for dinner,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll get dinner.¡± Feng Da was very diligent. After speaking, he ran to the other people who were starting the fire and helped them.

    After Feng Da and the others prepared dinner, the servants of the Sun family also sent their half-cooked food to the Snow Garden trembling.

    ¡°Feed them.¡± Feng Da hurriedly said when he saw those servants wanting to slip away after putting down their things.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Sun family servant wanted to cry but had no tears.

    They were just small fries. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for them!

    A few servants prayed in their hearts. Then, they picked up a soup spoon and stuffed the food into the mouth of the elder they were feeding...

    As for why they used stuffing, well! It was mainly because those elders were too picky. They thought that the food they made was not delicious, so they vomited everything after taking a bite. The violent man also ordered them to let the elders eat it. Otherwise, if the elders starved to death, they would be the first to not let them go. Boohoo...

    Just like that, Feng Da and the others sat in the yard, eating and watching themotion.

    As for those unlucky elders, they could only smell the fragrance of the grilled meat and eat the food that was difficult to swallow while vomiting. Oh! That scene was simply indescribable.

    The first day of imprisonment of the elders of the Sun family was finally over...

    Late at night, Leng Ruoxue and the others returned to their rooms to rest before handing them to the pythons.

    ¡°Hehe! Everyone, we meet again. I hope nothing bad will happen tonight,¡± the ck python prayed.

    Unfortunately, its words didn¡¯t receive any response because some cowardly elders had already lost their focus and their minds went nk in just a day.

    ¡°I missed you very much!¡± This morning, after it reported to its young miss, her young miss had stored it in the space, so it could be said that it had not seen these people for a day. However! It knew what these elders had experienced! Moreover, it had beenughing secretly for a day.

    Still no one answered it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you miss me!¡± The ck python narrowed its eyes and its thick snake tail kept sweeping around the elders.

    Still no one answered it.

    However, the ck python didn¡¯t care anymore. Instead, it continued to chat among itself.

    A giant python kept muttering in their ears, making some elders almost go crazy. However, they dared not say anything despite being angry. Boohoo... They only hoped that the ancestors could quicklye and save them from danger...

    Three dayster.

    Leng Ruoxue sat on a stone bench in the yard and looked at the elders of the Sun family who had been tortured by them. She was in an extremely happy mood.

    However, what made her unhappy was that the so-called ancestors of the Sun family had not arrived yet.

    Sigh! Speaking of which, Feng Da was to be med for this. He could have let anyone go on purpose, but he just had to let a road idiot go. Moreover, ording to Qing Jue, that elder Lu Chi was still looking for the entrance to the Sun family¡¯s cultivation ground!

    Sigh, so worrisome! Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why are you sighing?¡± Empty, who was sitting opposite Leng Ruoxue, asked in a good mood.

    ¡°That fool actually hasn¡¯t found a ce yet!¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Emptyughed happily.

    He felt that this was quite good. Looking at the miserable appearance of the elders of the Sun family in the yard, he was in a very happy mood. In fact, Xue¡¯er and the others had really not abused, beaten, or scolded these elders these few days. Well! They were just letting them eat the food made by their servants. However, he felt that this was more interesting than beating those elders up. Hehe! These elders vomited whenever they saw food now, almost going extinct.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t be anxious. They wille. However, if theye a few dayster, they will probably have to collect the corpses of these elders. Uh! The Sun Family¡¯s elders are all starved to death. It will definitely shake the entire Vast Heaven Continent,¡± the freak consoled with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Sun Sheng hadn¡¯t done anything these few days, as if he was waiting for something.

    Another two days passed.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others heard a deafening roar just after lunch.

    They were finally here. Leng Ruoxue and the others were overjoyed. Hehe! They had been waiting several days for this moment.

 Chapter 831 - Flame Dragon Storm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 831: me Dragon Storm (2)</h4>

    Swish! Swish! Swish! Immediately after, several figures appeared in the Snow Garden.

    ¡°How dare you cause trouble in my Sun family! You¡¯re really tired of living,¡± the leader roared loudly, his eyes emitting a ruthless gaze.

    The person in the lead was about two meters tall. He was a very strong and burly man. He looked ordinary, but he had a strong aura. One look and one could tell that he had been in the upper echelons for a long time.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t cause trouble?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of innocence. Hehe! The people who came were quite strong. Although they were all Mystic Supremacies, their strength was obviously above the elders of the Sun family. However, she was still a little dissatisfied. There were too few of them and not enough to split.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t cause trouble? Then what are they?¡± The burly man narrowed his eyes and pointed at the elders of the Sun family who were tied up in the yard and were starving to death.

    ¡°Them! It¡¯s like this! Isn¡¯t the acting patriarch of the Sun family sick! I was afraid they would take the opportunity to cause trouble, so I watched them for Sun Sheng. I¡¯ll naturally let them go when Sun Sheng¡¯s illness is cured,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined with a light smile.

    ¡°Hmph! This is a matter of our Sun family. There¡¯s no need for an outsider like you to interfere,¡± the burly man said ungratefully, but he was thinking in his heart. This little girl was really too good at quibbling. She didn¡¯t seem to be easy to deal with! s! He really didn¡¯t take these people seriously before he saw them, but now, he had a headache!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Sun family say that I would marry into the Sun family! Then I shouldn¡¯t be an outsider!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± The burly man looked at the Sun family elder beside him and asked lightly.

    ¡°Old Ancestor, I¡¯m not very sure about this.¡± Elder Lu Chi wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said carefully.

    ¡°Oh! Leng Ruoxue, right? Regardless of whether this is true, let go of these elders from the Sun family first. Everything else can be discussed,¡± the burly man said after some thought.

    He didn¡¯t care about the family affairs for almost a thousand years, and the elder who brought them here was a fool, so for a moment, he really couldn¡¯t tell if Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words were true.

    However, he also knew that the most important thing was to get those elders out of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hands. As for Leng Ruoxue and the others, as long as they didn¡¯t have the hostages of the Sun family in their hands, they would be at his mercy whether to kill or torture them!

    Unfortunately, how could Leng Ruoxue do as he wished!

    Updates by

    .

    A light smile hung on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face. Then she asked very innocently, ¡°What else are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± The burly man didn¡¯t expect Leng Ruoxue to ask such a question. He was stunned before coaxing, ¡°We won¡¯t pursue this matter as long as you let the elders of the Sun family go.¡±

    ¡°Oh! But we don¡¯t have anything worth you pursuing! However, I won¡¯t refuse if you want to pay us! However, I heard that the Sun family¡¯s credibility is poor, so I definitely won¡¯t believe you!¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be conflicted.

    ¡°Damn it, are you going to let him go or not?¡± The burly man was angry and impatient.

    ¡°No,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly.

    ¡°Damn girl, you¡¯re courting death.¡± The burly man was angry. The consequences were serious.

    ¡°Roar!¡± The robust man roared, and then he directly released a fiery red profound technique in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s direction¡­.

    The gorgeous fiery red drew a beautiful arc and flew towards Leng Ruoxue!

    Leng Ruoxue gently waved her hand, and a light blue water curtain blocked in front of her!

    The water curtain was so thin that it was almost transparent, looking like it would break at a touch!

    After that, Leng Ruoxue looked at the burly man not far away with a rxed expression, her beautiful eyes filled with provocation!

    When Feng Da and the others saw the other party attack, they directly pounced on the person brought by the burly man¡­

    At the same time, the burly man¡¯s fire attribute profound technique had already arrived in front of Leng Ruoxue. However, it didn¡¯t pass through the thin water curtain and was instead sessfully swallowed by the water curtain and transformed into a part of itself.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± The burly man couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.

    He had always been very confident in his mystic techniques, and his mystic energy was the rare fire attribute of the Sun family, so his attack power could be ranked in the top ten in the entire Sun family. However, who knew that his mystic energy was actually devoured and absorbed by the water curtain. Even though he did not use his full strength just now, it was enough to anger him!

    After seeing this situation, he couldn¡¯t help but take Leng Ruoxue seriously. Well! It seemed this little girl not only had a face, but also had some skills in terms of strength.

    Unfortunately, meeting him destined this little girl¡¯s bad luck!

    Because even though he was in disbelief, he only felt that Leng Ruoxue¡¯s water curtain swallowing and absorbing his profound energy should have been purely an ident. Moreover, even though he valued it, it was naturally impossible for him to be frightened by a little girl.

    ¡°The world is huge, and there are all sorts of strange things. Nothing is impossible.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. After that, she released the water element profound technique, Meteor Rain. In an instant, tens of thousands of raindrops flew towards the robust man¡­.

    The burly man couldn¡¯t help widening his eyes at the spectacr scene in front of him!

    Damn it, was this a meteor shower? Why were there so many?

    Even though he was a mystic cultivator with the fire attribute mainly, he was also familiar with his baneful mystic technique. Therefore, he was very clear about this mystic technique, Meteor Rain. In his memory, Meteor Rain should only be an advanced mystic technique, and it couldn¡¯t even reach the Earth Grade. However, this meteor rain in front of him was countless times stronger than the meteor rain in his memory!

    ¡°Is this a meteor shower?¡± The burly man couldn¡¯t help asking after a yellow curtain wall appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Yes and no!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled cunningly.

    ¡°Damn it, you tricked me!¡± The burly man was even angrier when he heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s answer.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. By the way, I¡¯ll remind you to be careful! This earthen wall isn¡¯t very sturdy. Don¡¯t me me if it¡¯s washed down by the water!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded kindly.

    Just as she finished speaking, tens of thousands of pearl-sized raindrops had already flown in front of the burly man¡­

 Chapter 832 - Flame Dragon Storm (3)

    <h4>Chapter 832: me Dragon Storm (3)</h4>

    However, the burly man was obviously very confident in his defense wall, so he didn¡¯t take Leng Ruoxue¡¯s warning to heart at all. However, he immediately widened his eyes in disbelief, and a trace of blood seeped out of the corner of his mouth. Immediately after, he spat out a mouthful of blood, and the earth-elemental wall he set was really destroyed by the water as Leng Ruoxue said!

    ¡°Am I right? I¡¯m a good child and won¡¯t lie. Why don¡¯t you believe me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Then she added in her heart that she wasn¡¯t lying to anyone!

    ¡°You...¡± The burly man was furious and spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. However, his eyes were still staring at Leng Ruoxue, wishing he could see through her!

    Damn, what kind of monster was this!

    He looked like a mere Great Mystic, but he actually made a Mystic Supremacy so disheveled!

    Well! In fact, he didn¡¯t think he had lost. He felt that he was just careless and underestimated Leng Ruoxue¡¯s strength.

    He believed that Leng Ruoxue¡¯s strength was definitely not what it looked like on the surface. ording to his guess, these people should have hidden their strength because he could already see the other brothers he brought from the corner of his eye, they were even more miserable than him!

    After all, he only had Leng Ruoxue as his opponent, but there were several people surrounding his other brothers. Moreover, what was more infuriating was that those people were obviously ying with them like monkeys.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, you have so many subordinates attacking my brother alone. It was an unfair victory!¡± the burly man asked after calming down and wiping the blood off his lips.

    ¡°Haha! Who can you me! It¡¯s mainly because you brought too few people, and they didn¡¯t have enough! However, I advise you to take care of yourself first! Right, can you still use mystic techniques?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Of course you can. Let¡¯s continue!¡± The burly man suppressed the anger in his heart and roared.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Look at how kind I am. I didn¡¯t take advantage of her! Good children like me are rare nowadays!¡± Leng Ruoxue said angrily.

    ¡°Damn it, shut up!¡± the burly man roared. He didn¡¯t want to hear Leng Ruoxue speak now. Kind? In his opinion, Leng Ruoxue obviously wanted to see him make a fool of himself and didn¡¯t take advantage of him. Hmph! If Leng Ruoxue was really kind, would she dare to imprison an elder of their Sun family?

    Actually, he was wrong. Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t want to see him make a fool of himself. Leng Ruoxue was afraid that he would die too quickly and that she would lose the chance to practice for nothing.

    ¡°How embarrassing would it be if I just shut up if you ask me to shut up!¡± Leng Ruoxue disagreed.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The burly man felt that he was about to go crazy from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s anger, and he directly released the mystic technique in his hand towards Leng Ruoxue...

    Immediately, in the air, countless fiery red and dazzling mystic energy drew several beautiful arcs and flew towards Leng Ruoxue...

    However, halfway through, the thin threads of mystic energy miraculously gathered together, forming a fire dragon that was as thick as an adult¡¯s arm. It bared its fangs and brandished its ws as it pounced at Leng Ruoxue...

    ¡°This mystic technique isn¡¯t bad!¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. However, she was still calm andposed. Moreover, she was very confident in her water curtain. After all, she¡¯d improved this water curtain! Otherwise, it would be simply a fantasy if she wanted to resist the attack of a Mystic Supremacy with just this water curtain that was at the intermediate level of a mystic technique!

    The moment Leng Ruoxue spoke, the dazzling fire dragon that emitted a red light had already collided with the water curtain. However, the result was shocking! Because the water curtain didn¡¯t break at all, and there weren¡¯t even any ripples!

    The fire dragon formed by mystic energy was stunned as if it had intelligence. Then, itunched another fierce collision...

    If that fire dragon could speak, it would definitely say that this dragon was a Heaven Rank technique! How could a tiny water curtain possibly block me!?

    On the other hand, if the water curtain could speak, then it would definitely tell the slightly cocky fire dragon that there was nothing special about a Heaven Rank technique. I¡¯m the mutated water curtain that Master had modified. Want to break through me! You won¡¯t die from exhaustion!

    After one attack after another, faint water patterns finally appeared on the water curtain. However, it was still intact. The aura of the fire dragon formed by mystic energy became weaker and weaker, obviously exhausted.

    Not only that, the owner who used it was also panting heavily and covered in sweat! After all, mystic energy was controlled by the owner, and the reason why a Heaven Rank technique looked so spiritual was because it contained a trace of the owner¡¯s divine sense!

    The burly man became even more anxious when he saw that he failed to break through the water curtain after working hard for half a day. Hisck ofposure also destined him to fail!

    However, Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t n to let her opponent die too early. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have only defended but not fought back seriously!

    Looking at Leng Ruoxue¡¯s calm and rxed expression, the burly man became more and more annoyed. Therefore, after stopping for a few seconds, he started attacking again...

    The burly man controlled the fire dragon and kept attacking from all angles as if it was crazy. The water curtain was also extremely cooperative. Wherever you hit, I would shake. It looked like it was about to break through, but it just couldn¡¯t break through!

    Half an hourter, the burly man¡¯s already frustrated heart became more and more impatient!

    Especially when he saw Leng Ruoxue¡¯s rxed expression, the anger in his heart intensified!

    Damn, what was going on!

    He could be considered a seasoned veteran, but he had overturned the boat with a little girl. How could he stand tall in front of the world if news of this got out!

    No! This can¡¯t continue!

    Even though this ¡®Fire Dragon me ¡®was one of his most formidable techniques, it wasn¡¯t the most formidable. Moreover, his most formidable fire attribute technique couldn¡¯t be utilized rashly. Otherwise, he would have to recuperate for at least a few decades before he could recover!

    However, this little girl had alreadypletely angered him, so he would rather lose decades to destroy this girl! Otherwise, the Sun family would probably be destroyed in the hands of this damn girl sooner orter!

    Usually, it was very difficult for a person to control their rationality when they were the most angry. Therefore, the only thing he could think of now was to get rid of his opponent. Unfortunately, he had forgotten that if he used his Sure Kill technique, not only would it affect his body, but it would also cause huge losses to the ce where they were fighting. At this moment, his heart was already filled with anger. He couldn¡¯t remember that he was in the Sun family¡¯s ancestral mansion!

 Chapter 833 - Flame Dragon Storm (4)

    <h4>Chapter 833: me Dragon Storm (4)</h4>

    ¡°Damn girl, look at my ¡®me Dragon Storm¡¯!¡± the burly man roared. Then, fire-attribute mystic energy slowly gathered in his palms...

    Immediately, all the fire-attribute mystic energy within a radius of fifty kilometers of the Sun Family¡¯s main residence rushed over from all directions at the same time...

    ¡°¡®me Dragon Storm¡¯? It sounds quite formidable.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of anticipation. However, when she saw the fire attribute profound energy surging from the peak, she was even more looking forward to this profound technique that her opponent valued...

    ¡°¡®me Dragon Storm¡¯! No!¡± The expressions of the Sun family¡¯s old ancestors, who were fighting with Feng Da and the others, immediately changed drastically when they heard this name. Unfortunately, they shouted a littlete because the burly man had already begun to gather mystic energy...

    Looking at the mystic energy surging in from all directions, which had already dyed the sky above the Sun Family¡¯s main residence red, the hearts of those who understood the might of the ¡®me Dragon Storm¡¯ sank, and an ominous premonition shrouded their hearts.

    They admitted that their opponent was very strong, but there was no need to use the extremely destructive mystic technique, me Dragon Storm! This was the Sun family¡¯s territory! Blood dripped from the hearts of the Sun family¡¯s ancestors when they thought of this!

    However, the me Dragon Storm was already being activated in an irresistible manner, so all they could do was minimize the losses!

    Unfortunately, wishes were beautiful, but reality was cruel! Although they wanted to protect the main residence of the Sun family and disperse the nsmen of the Sun family, they were firmly entangled by Feng Da and the others and couldn¡¯t do anything!

    The ancestors of the Sun family were angry. The situation in front of them was bing more and more critical, but they couldn¡¯t escape. However, as the saying goes, bystanders see better. They were in the battlefield, so they didn¡¯t realize that Feng Da and the others didn¡¯t use their full strength when fighting with them. Otherwise, these people would have probably died long ago. Feng Da and the others had the same thoughts as Leng Ruoxue, they wouldn¡¯t let these people die too quickly!

    Feng Da and the others saw that their opponents were distracted and were a little anxious to get rid of them, and they knew in their hearts that the power of this ¡®me Dragon Storm¡¯ was probably not trivial. However, they were not afraid. Anyway, this was not their territory, hehe!

    Feng Da and the others continued to fight their opponents. On the other side, the burly man¡¯s ¡®me Dragon Storm¡¯ was already ready to attack. It was almost done!

    The burly man felt the abundant fire-attribute mystic energy in his hand and was overjoyed. He was very confident in this sure-kill technique of his. He believed that ¡®me Dragon Storm¡¯ could definitely destroy Leng Ruoxue!

    Leng Ruoxue, who was standing opposite him, was also filled with anticipation for this technique and added anotheryer of defense to herself....

    The ¡®me Dragon Storm¡¯ was released from the burly man¡¯s hand with the force of breaking bamboo. Immediately, a huge fire dragon burning with raging mes pounced directly at Leng Ruoxue with bared fangs and brandished ws, and a huge explosion happened in front of the water curtain...

    With a loud bang, the entire sky of the Sun family¡¯s main residence was filled with mes in an instant. The exploding fire dragons dyed the sky red, and the temperature was scorching hot!

    The power of this¡¯ Fire Dragon Explosion ¡®was indeed extraordinary. It was at least dozens of times stronger than the¡¯ Fire Dragon me ¡®just now. Therefore, Leng Ruoxue, who was mentally prepared, immediately teleported away from the range of the explosion after the explosion. However, she was still affected by the explosion wave and suffered considerable internal injuries. Her water curtain was also shattered by the¡¯ Fire Dragon Explosion ¡®...

    However, the elders of the Sun family were even more unlucky. As they were tied up too tightly and were starving to death and weak all over, they were unable to escape at all. Moreover, they were piled in the middle of the yard by Feng Da and the others, and they were in the middle of the explosion. Therefore, after the violent explosion, they were the first to bear the brunt. In just a breath, the elders of the Sun family were turned to ashes by the scorching high temperature...

    s! The poor elders of the Sun family probably never dreamed that they would die in the hands of their ancestor even though they clearly found helpers to save their lives!

    The Sun family¡¯s main residence had also turned into ruins because of this big explosion. Many of the Sun family members who were unprepared and had been hiding in the corners had also be sacrifices for this explosion and were buried with the Sun family¡¯s main residence!

    As for the burly man whounched the ¡®me Dragon Storm¡¯, it wasn¡¯t much better because not only did he use up all his profound strength during the ¡®me Dragon Storm¡¯, he was even heavily injured by the bacsh of the profound technique. At the same time, he was affected by the explosion. In short, the gains simply didn¡¯t make up for the losses!

    Feng Da and the others immediately teleported out of the range of the explosion after the explosion!

    However, the power of this explosion was too great, so they were also attacked by the aftermath of the explosion. Fortunately, their injuries were not serious. After all, they were farther away from the center of the explosion than Leng Ruoxue. Their opponents, because they hoped to save a few elders of the Sun family, were unable to escape the explosion in time, so their injuries were not light!

    After the explosion, the Sun family either died or were injured. They suffered heavy losses.

    After hearing the explosion, Sun Zhou City¡¯s citizens were also attracted. However, no one dared to get too close, afraid that they would be cannon fodder.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are your injuries serious?¡± In the air, the freak hugged Leng Ruoxue tightly and asked worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Leng Ruoxue wiped the blood off her lips and then took out a pill from her bracelet and put it in her mouth.

    s! The power of this ¡®me Dragon Storm¡¯ was indeed extraordinary! She felt that her reaction speed was already fast enough, but she was still injured. However, her heart was filled with warmth when she saw the freak¡¯s worried expression.

    ¡°Miss!¡± At this moment, Feng Da and the others also gathered beside Leng Ruoxue and looked at her worriedly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Are your injuries serious?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked worriedly.

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯re fine,¡± Feng Da said immediately. They were only lightly injured, and they had all eaten pills, so their injuries were already healed.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Leng Ruoxue was relieved. Then she turned her gaze to the dumbfounded ancestors of the Sun family and said, ¡°The power of ¡®me Dragon Storm¡¯ is indeed strong. Well! The entire Sun family is destroyed.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, shut up!¡± The burly man¡¯s depressed heart became even more annoyed and depressed when he heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. Moreover, what made him even angrier was that not only did his Sure Kill technique not kill the wretched girl in front of him, it even destroyed the entire Sun family. How could he ept this!

 Chapter 834 - A Rare Sparring Partner (1)

    <h4>Chapter 834: A Rare Sparring Partner (1)</h4>

    ¡°Damn girl, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± the burly man roared. He forced his exhausted body to pounce at Leng Ruoxue, but he lost his bnce and fell onto a pile of ruins with a ¡®plop¡¯¡­

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me like this right!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded with a naughty smile. Well! Since they were enemies, she naturally had to hit him while he was down. After all, she was not a soft-hearted person. She would definitely do something like hitting a drowning dog.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The burly man was furious, but he also knew that Leng Ruoxue was telling the truth. He really couldn¡¯t kill her with his current appearance¡­

    The burly man¡¯s heart was bleeding as he looked at the ruins in front of him, and he was in a daze. Boohoo¡­ How could this be? Why was the Sun family destroyed in his hands? How¡­ How could he exin it to the Sun family¡¯s Lie Zu Sect! He was a sinner of the Sun family. Thinking of this, hisrge palm suddenly struck the top of his head to apologize with death¡­

    ¡°Third Brother!¡±

    ¡°Third Brother!¡±

    Roars of anger and despair echoed in a radius of 50 kilometers around the Sun family.

    ¡°What a close brotherhood!¡± Feng Da said mockingly. His voice sounded so out of ce amidst the angry roar.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, our Sun family won¡¯t let you go!¡± One of the elders of the Sun family roared at the top of his lungs.

    This time, what they thought would be a piece of cake happened in such a dramatic manner. Leng Ruoxue and the others were only injured, but countless elders and nsmen of the Sun family were dead or injured!

    Although they were not the ones who released the ¡®me Dragon Storm¡¯, they could not escape the me for such a major change in the Sun family. Thinking of this, the elders of the Sun family, who were heavily injured, looked at each other and attacked Leng Ruoxue with the determination to die¡­

    Sensing the suicidal attacks of the Sun family¡¯s ancestors, Feng Da and the others immediately went forward without retreating¡­

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Leng Ruoxue stood by the side and reminded them.

    With such an unexpected change in the Sun family, these old men could not ept this fact. They naturally became the punching bags of the Sun family¡¯s ancestors. However, they were not pushovers!

    Hmph! Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t care about them even if they weren¡¯t injured, let alone a few old men with serious injuries!

    However, these old men were all determined to die, so their attacks were ruthless and fierce. Moreover, they had the intention of perishing with the other party, and every move they made was fatal. Not only that, all of their sure win tactics were secretly brewing¡­

    Leng Ruoxue, who was watching the battle, felt the abnormal flow of spiritual energy in the air. Her heart tightened. Damn it! Were these old men crazy? Could it be that they all wanted to use their sure win tactics?

    Thinking of this, Leng Ruoxue hurriedly shouted at the people in the battle, ¡°Feng Da, finish this quickly!¡±

    If she really let these old things activate her sure win tactics, the entire Sun Zhou City would probably be destroyed. She didn¡¯t want to die with these old fellows from the Sun family!

    After hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, Feng Da and the others, who had been casually teasing the Sun family¡¯s old ancestors, became extremely alert. They attacked the Sun family¡¯s old ancestor who was fighting them from multiple sides. The mystic techniques in their hands kept bombarding their opponents, destroying the mystic energy they were condensing and interrupting their crazy n!

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, the Sun family will drag you down with them!¡± A despairing gaze appeared in the eyes of an elder. Then, his body expanded. In the blink of an eye, his body blew up like a balloon¡­

    ¡°Hurry up and dodge, he¡¯s going to self-destruct!¡± Leng Ruoxue hurriedly reminded. A Mystic Supremacy self-destructing was not a joke. Moreover, the power of self-destruction was not any weaker than a sure-kill technique, and they did not even need to condense mystic energy. However, no one would choose to self-destruct if they did not want to die with the other party. After all, if they could kill the other party with a sure-kill technique, they could at least have a life. However, self-destruction was quite a thorough death, and they could not even leave a trace of divine sense.

    At the same time as Leng Ruoxue reminded them, Feng Da and the others also realized that they wanted to self-destruct, so they left the battle circle without hesitation. Well! The Sun family was suicidal, they hadn¡¯t lived long enough!

    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± Several loud bangs sounded at the same time as Feng Da and the others teleported. The ancestors of the Sun family exploded one after another as if they were relieving themselves¡­

    Leng Ruoxue saw that the situation was bad, so with a thought, she brought everyone into her bracelet.

    What a joke!

    If a Mystic Supremacy self-destructed, they would probably be fine as long as they stayed away and put up a defense. However, with so many Mystic Supremacies self-destructing, it was unknown if Sun Zhoucheng could survive! Therefore, Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t dare to risk the lives of her own people.

    After entering the bracelet, Leng Ruoxue and the others had been observing the situation outside. Thus, the consequences of the self-destruction were basically within their expectations.

    After the self-destructive Yu Wen dissipated, Leng Ruoxue and the others took out their bracelets. Now, all the buildings in Sun Zhou City had copsed except for the city walls that remained standing. Moreover, countless citizens in the city had died. At least, they didn¡¯t see anyone alive around them now.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally witnessed the power of a Mystic Supremacy¡¯s self-destruction today.¡± Feng Da was a little speechless as he said. Oh! If they used their sure win tactic Heavenly Technique, it would probably not be much!

    ¡°Yes, consider yourself lucky. Such a scene isn¡¯t easy to see!¡± the little old man said emotionally.

    Sigh! A good main city was destroyed just like that.

    Even though the Sun family deserved to die, the citizens who were buried in the city were innocent.

    The so-called ancestors of the Sun family had never thought about the serious consequences their decision would cause to the citizens with low cultivation when they self-destructed. Therefore, in essence, the Sun family was selfish.

    However, the Sun family could be considered to have been destroyed by their own people. Moreover, the matter with the Sun family was not over.

    ¡°Lass, these people who self-destruct can only be considered a drop in the ocean to the ancestors of the Sun family, so let¡¯s make ns early! I believe they will arrive soon,¡± the little old man reminded. There was a signal from the Sun family¡¯s ancestor before he self-destructed, so he was very sure that the Sun family¡¯s cultivation ground was probably in chaos now. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the other ancestors of the Sun family would arrive.

 Chapter 835 - A Rare Sparring Partner (2)

    <h4>Chapter 835: A Rare Sparring Partner (2)</h4>

    ¡°Grandpa Du, they¡¯re already here,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. With such an intense explosion happening in Sun Zhou City, these people would rush over to investigate even if no one sent a letter. Now, they should be all out! Moreover, they were less than a thousand meters away!

    ¡°Who destroyed our Sun Zhou City?¡± A lion¡¯s roar entered Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ ears before they arrived. Moreover, the roar carried a shocking pressure that caused Feng Da and the others who hadn¡¯t advanced to Mystic Supremacy to be dazed...

    Leng Ruoxue stored Feng Da and the others into her bracelet. s! These people were not ordinary Mystic Supremacies, so the battle was no longer something they could participate in.

    ¡°Lass, did you destroy our Sun Zhou City?¡± Nearly a hundred Mystic Supremacies stood about ten meters away from Leng Ruoxue and the others and questioned angrily.

    ¡°No,¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly. They really didn¡¯t destroy Sun Zhou City! Although these Mystic Supremacies gave people a lot of pressure, she wouldn¡¯t panic and retreat before the battle. She wanted to know how big the difference between her and these Mystic Supremacies was. After all, it wasn¡¯t easy to find an opponent who would do his best.

    ¡°Lass, how dare you quibble in front of me. Hmph! You obviously destroyed the foundation of our Sun family for tens of thousands of years. Today, all of you will be buried with the Sun family,¡± the leading old man said with a ruthless expression, his shrewd eyes staring at Leng Ruoxue. Hmph! These people will all die!

    ¡°Old man, Sun Zhou Cheng was obviously destroyed by the Sun family. As a member of the Sun family, you should know the aura of your own nsmen well, right? But you insisted on ming us. Well! This is a show of shirking your responsibility!¡± Leng Ruoxue mocked lightly, her beautiful eyes full of sarcasm!

    ¡°Damn girl, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let you go even if you tell me the truth today. Our Sun Zhou City is destroyed, and you can forget about leaving alive,¡± the old man said fiercely.

    ¡°Is that so! Old Man, are all the Sun family here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Well, it was better to confirm it.

    With Sun Zhou Cheng destroyed, those nsmen who had escaped from the Sun family¡¯s main residence would probably not be able to escape. However, if this old man brought all the elders of the Sun family here, it would save her a lot of trouble. Since this old man wanted to kill them, she naturally wanted to eliminate them at the root!

    /

    ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll definitely die today,¡± the old man said very confidently. Hmph! It was just a little girl. He didn¡¯t care about her. Moreover, he was very sure that even if this damn girl¡¯s methods were outstanding, she would only die in front of them!

    ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what? We won¡¯t let you guys die too happily,¡± the old man reminded. Thinking about how their Sun Family had dominated the Vast Heaven Continent for tens of thousands of years, their Sun Family¡¯s history in the Vast Heaven Continent was even longer than the Leng Family¡¯s. But now, the Sun Family was destroyed in the hands of a little girl. How could he not hate this!

    ¡°Each other, each other!¡± Leng Ruoxue agreed. This old man wanted to kill her, but how could she not want to kill these people in front of her? She did not like to leave trouble for herself, so unless an ident happened, she would not be soft-hearted!

    ¡°Haha! Looks like this old man really hasn¡¯t walked around the Boundless Heaven Continent for a long time. To think that there¡¯s actually such an arrogant wretched girl like you. Hmph! Today, this old man will let you see what¡¯s called a true powerhouse.¡± The old man narrowed his eyes. At the same time as he spoke, he didn¡¯t forget to release his pressure.

    However, he quickly noticed that the little girl before him was actually able to remain calm andposed under his pressure. After all, the pressure he released now was only targeted at this damn girl, so it was countless times stronger than before. However, it seemed to be useless against her!

    ¡°Damn girl, tell me your name,¡± the old man said angrily. It seemed that this damn girl had some skills! He had really underestimated her just now!

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, old man, what about you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after introducing herself.

    ¡°How can you know my name?¡± The old man said unhappily with a stern face.

    ¡°Old Man, could it be that your name is Grandson?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked angrily. Hehe! Just now, Empty sent her a voice transmission saying that there was a very senior ancestor in the Sun family named Grandson. She almost burst outughing when she heard that.

    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re the grandson! My surname is Sun and my name is Zhi. I¡¯m not a grandson<sup>1</sup>¡± the old man roared angrily. Damn it, his name had angered him a lot. Now, his name had be the grandson of a little girl. How could someone so proud bear humiliation!

    ¡°Same, same,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Same my a*s! Damn girl, you¡¯re dead meat today,¡± Sun Zhi said angrily. Then he directly pushed out a palm. The palm wind carried a gust of cold air as it pounced at Leng Ruoxue...

    ¡°Grandson! The battle is about to begin? You don¡¯t know how to respect your elders.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of disappointment as she spoke. Her beautiful eyes were filled with provocation. However, she didn¡¯t dare to lower her guard against this old man¡¯s attack. However, she didn¡¯t use her full strength. It could be said that everything was probing.

    ¡°Damn girl, take another move of mine!¡± Sun Zhi didn¡¯t care at all when he saw that Leng Ruoxue easily dodged his first attack. After all, someone who could force the experts of his Sun family to self-destruct was definitely not a superficial embroidered pillow, and he had only used thirty percent of his strength in that move just now.

    ¡°Stinky old man, it¡¯s my turn to make a move this time,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Then, she released the ¡®meteor shower¡¯ without hesitation...

    ¡°Haha! Lass, is that all you¡¯ve got? You actually want to use the ¡®meteor shower¡¯ to deal with a Mystic Supremacy. Hmph! You really overestimate your capabilities.¡± Sun Zhi was a Mystic with the water attribute as the main attribute, so he naturally knew the power of the ¡®meteor shower¡¯. Therefore, he didn¡¯t take Leng Ruoxue¡¯s attack seriously at all.

    However, when the tens of thousands of raindrops approached him, he deeply felt that this ¡®meteor shower¡¯ was abnormal. This... Could this still be considered a meteor shower?

    Even though he was a Mystic Supremacy, he could not guarantee that it would be so powerful if heunched the ¡®Meteor Rain¡¯. If it were an ordinary Mystic Supremacy in today¡¯s battle, this¡¯ Meteor Rain ¡®would probably injure him even if it could not kill his opponent. Thinking of this, he became even more serious about this battle that seemed to have a great disparity in strength.

 Chapter 836 - A Rare Sparring Partner (3)

    <h4>Chapter 836: A Rare Sparring Partner (3)</h4>

    Sun Zhi raised his hand slightly, and a light blue curtain wall blocked in front of him. Even though most of the raindrops approaching him had been blocked, a small number of fish still slipped through the curtain wall and hit him¡­

    The raindrops hit his body. Outsiders might think that they only wet his clothes, but only Sun Zhi knew how painful the sharp raindrops were when they hit his body!

    ¡°Stinky old man, is it cool?¡± Leng Ruoxue blinked and asked.

    ¡°Damn girl, from this moment onwards, I will let you enjoy the highest treatment of your opponent,¡± Sun Zhi said very seriously. What he was trying to convey was that he was going to use his full strength.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. Well! This old man should be the strongest among the opponents she had encountered. It was very rare to be able to fight with such an expert, so she would definitely do her best.

    At the same time, the ancestors of the Sun family brought by Sun Zhi found their opponents when they saw Sun Zhi attack. However, the battle situation happened to change this time.

    In the previous battle, because Feng Da and the others were involved, they had the absolute advantage in numbers. They were basically fighting in groups, but now, they were fighting in groups¡­

    ¡°None of you will live today!¡± the two Mystic Supremacies red at Cheng Wu and said fiercely.

    ¡°Oh! Underestimating your enemy is a big taboo in battle,¡± Cheng Wu reminded kindly. There were not many opportunities to fight two Mystic Supremacies at the same time, so not only was he not afraid, but his fighting spirit was also high!

    ¡°You¡¯re dead meat,¡± the two elders of the Sun family said. Then, they looked at each other and attacked at the same time¡­

    In an instant, two streams of mystic energy were like two dragons rushing out of the sea, carrying shocking power as they flew towards Cheng Wu at the same time¡­

    Two dragons with gathered mystic energy, one wind and one dark. Even though they attacked at the same time, wind attribute mystic techniques had always been proficient in speed. Therefore, the wind attribute flood dragon quickly became the vanguard and ran at the front, while the dark attribute flood dragon followed closely behind!

    Cheng Wu did not panic as he looked at the two profound energy dragons that were right in front of him, one in front and one behind, rushing towards him. His figure even moved quickly. Moreover, he easily dodged the wind attribute dragon¡¯s attack. However, he was unable to dodge the dark attribute dragon that followed closely behind. Therefore, he was still injured.

    Dark attribute mystic energy had a certain degree of corrosion, so even though Cheng Wu¡¯s injuries were not very serious, the injuries spread in the blink of an eye!

    Cheng Wu did not dare to ck off. He quickly took out a pill and threw it into his mouth. At the same time, he summoned his beasts¡­

    The two ancestors of the Sun family looked at the Fire Phoenix and the dragon that suddenly appeared in front of them and their hearts sank. They secretly cursed. Damn, where did this freake from? There was actually a dragon and phoenix as contract beasts. This time, it was impossible for them to summon their beasts to help even if they wanted to because their beasts were helpless in front of the dragon and phoenix. Even if they were of the same level, the bloodline pressure of the dragon and phoenix was not something ordinary beasts could withstand.

    After Cheng Wu¡¯s beast came out, it immediately changed the situation on the battlefield!

    With the addition of Long and Feng, the battle also went from one against two to three against two!

    However, Cheng Wu didn¡¯t intend to bully them with numbers. Instead, he instructed his beast to hold back one of the Mystic Supremacies while he sparred with the other!

    After all, the opponent before him was a famous Mystic Supremacy for many years. His strength was on apletely different levelpared to ordinary Mystic Supremacies, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity!

    The others had the same thoughts as Cheng Wu. After summoning their beasts to restrain the other Mystic Supremacies, they could focus on dealing with one person!

    ¡°Damn girl, you really surprise me!¡± Sun Zhi couldn¡¯t help saying enviously when he saw the battle situation of the others from the corner of his eye.

    After being in seclusion for many years, even though he was no longer as supportive of the current situation in the Vast Heaven Continent as before, he was also very clear that dragons and phoenixes would not casually acknowledge others as their masters. However, everything in front of him shattered his assumption!

    Therefore, he really wanted to know who these people were.

    Who did the Sun family provoke that actually caused a family extermination?

    Unfortunately, he was destined to not receive this answer.

    ¡°Old man, I¡¯m also very satisfied with you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely. It wasn¡¯t easy to find a good sparring partner!

    ¡°Damn girl, even though I admire you, I can¡¯t let you go.¡± Sun Zhi¡¯s voice turned cold as he red at her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to let me go. You might be stronger than me, but you can¡¯t kill me, and I can kill you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently. The two of them had fought for dozens of rounds. Even though she was at a slight disadvantage, the old man didn¡¯t gain any advantage!

    Moreover, this was under the circumstances that she didn¡¯t use the beast. However, she was almost familiar with this old man¡¯s moves now, so she didn¡¯t have the patience to continue pestering him. She nned to kill him after she was done with him!

    With a thought, Leng Ruoxue moved Feng Zhan and the ck python, who strongly requested to fight, out of the bracelet¡­

    Sun Zhigang was about to say, ¡°You arrogant wretched girl, you really don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth!¡±

    However, before he could say this, he was stunned by the two beasts that suddenly appeared in front of him!

    The two beasts in front of him were both level-nine super beasts.

    One of the extremely huge fire phoenixes had unfathomable strength. As soon as it appeared, the temperature here immediately soared, grilled people until they were very ufortable. Moreover, that fire phoenix made him feel a trace of nervousness that he had never felt before!

    ¡°Old man, I won¡¯t bully you. I¡¯ll only use two beasts to fight you. Of course, for the sake of fairness, you can also summon two beasts,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Damn girl, you¡­¡± Sun Zhi was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything. Damn! He wanted to summon a beast, but where could he get two level-nine Transcendent Divine Beasts?

    Did they really think that level-nine Transcendent Divine Beasts were cabbages that could be found easily?

 Chapter 837 - Leng Xiaoyu VS Sun Tao (1)

    <h4>Chapter 837: Leng Xiaoyu VS Sun Tao (1)</h4>

    Moreover, even if he had a level-nine Transcendent Divine Beast, he would probably be unable to retaliate under the bloodline pressure of the Fire Phoenix. Boohoo¡­ This was obviously bullying! Unless he had a level-nine Transcendent Divine Beast dragon, no beast would be a match for this Fire Phoenix.

    ¡°Actually, I want to say that using two beastmen to deal with you is a little overreacting. Well! Big cky, go y with him first!¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed.

    ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± the ck python, which was the big ck snake Leng Ruoxue mentioned, answered happily. Because Miss already had Little ck, she could only be the big one. Boohoo¡­

    ¡°Lass, you¡¯re biased!¡± Feng Zhan was displeased when it heard that the big ck python would fight first. It came out to fight! It would not be able to take it if it only watched and didn¡¯t attack!

    ¡°Let Big ckie practice first. There are very few human experts with such high strength in this world. Moreover, there are even fewer who will sincerely fight with us. Well! If you want to fight, there are still people over there!¡± Leng Ruoxueforted.

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll look for other people to y with,¡± Feng Zhan said after some thought. It would be happy as long as it fought. Therefore, it didn¡¯t matter who its opponent was. What was important was that it had to fight. It was best if its body was as strong as that old dragon¡¯s!

    After Feng Zhan finished speaking, he flew to the side of an Old Ancestor of the Sun family. At the same time, the ck python and Sun Zhi fought, and Leng Ruoxue became a spectator again.

    ¡°This fellow¡¯s body is too weak. I only touched it lightly, why did it burn to ashes! Boohoo¡­¡± Feng Zhan looked at his opponent who had already turned to ashes gloomily, his eyes filled with tears, feeling very wronged.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Cheng Wu, who had just defeated his opponent, also looked at the old Phoenix gloomily. He wanted to cry but had no tears. That was his opponent! He was yed to death by this fierce old Phoenix in an instant. Who could he find to reason with! Boohoo¡­

    ¡°Little guy, don¡¯t be sad. Isn¡¯t there someone else!¡± Feng Zhan looked at Cheng Wu who was also depressed andforted him.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Cheng Wu nodded. Then he turned his gaze to the others and looked at Feng Zhan before pouncing towards the others¡­

    With Feng Zhan joining the battle, the bodies of the Sun family¡¯s old ancestors were as blurry as paper. They basically died instantly. This time, Song Di and the others were all depressed. Boohoo¡­ This old phoenix was too powerful and ruthless. He only used a few minutes to destroy all their sparring partners. He was too much!

    After Cheng Wu and the others reluctantly ended the battle, they came to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side and watched the battle with her. They couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. Well! As expected of the strongest person in the Sun family, this old man had endured many beatings.

    ¡°Little ck Snake, do you need my help!¡± The old phoenix, who had not had enough fun, said with a smile. At this moment, the other beasts had already been stored into the beast space by their respective masters, so only Leng Ruoxue¡¯s two beasts were left on the entire battlefield. Therefore, Feng Zhan felt that they should be united, loving, and helping each other.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can handle it.¡± The ck python¡¯s forehead dripped with two drops of cold sweat as it said helplessly.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ This old man is better at taking beatings,¡± Feng Zhan sighed. He even pretended to wipe his tears and pretended to be sad.

    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Sun Zhi was tightly entangled by the ck python. Hearing their conversation and being surrounded by Leng Ruoxue and the others, the anger and hatred in his heart had long surged uncontrobly!

    He knew that the other ancestors from the Sun family were already dead.

    He hated them. He really wanted to eat their meat, drink their blood, and cut them into pieces. Otherwise, it would be difficult to vent the hatred in his heart.

    He also knew that as long as the green hills remain, there was hope. However, he was alone now!

    Hmph! I won¡¯t let you have an easy time even if I die. Sun Zhi swore in his heart. I¡¯ll bite you guys hard even if I die. Thinking of this, he decided to self-destruct!

    However, the ck python didn¡¯t give him any chance to self-destruct. After seeing through Sun Zhi¡¯s intentions, it used its thick snake tail to tightly bind Sun Zhi. Hmph! Do you want to self-destruct? Dream on!

    The ck python tightened its grip, and Sun Zhi, who was in it, bit his lower lip until it broke. In all his years of life, he had never hated Leng Ruoxue and the others so much as now. He hated this big ck python even more. It actually wanted to take away his chance to self-destruct. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. Finally, he couldn¡¯t take a breath and was angered to death.

    ¡°Oh! Why isn¡¯t there any reaction?¡± The ck python blinked its big innocent eyes and asked in puzzlement. This old man was struggling with all his might just now! Why did he give up so quickly?

    ¡°He¡¯s dead,¡± Feng Zhan reminded. That old man¡¯s life was already gone.

    ¡°How is that possible? I didn¡¯t use too much strength!¡± The ck python was very depressed. Boohoo¡­ This had nothing to do with it!

    ¡°Little ck Snake, could it be that you doubt my judgment?¡± Feng Zhan red and said with slight dissatisfaction.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare! I don¡¯t dare! But I really didn¡¯t use any strength!¡± The ck python was extremely aggrieved, and tears were already welling up in its eyes.

    ¡°He¡¯s angry to death,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly.

    ¡°Ah! Isn¡¯t he too angry? Oh! He¡¯s not pretending to be dead, is he?¡± the ck python said doubtfully. Then, its tail released Sun Zhi, who was tightly held by it.

    It looked at Sun Zhi, who had been thrown to the ground, for a long time. It was still a little worried, so it raised its thick snake tail high, nning to cause another ident. Hehe! Caution always pays off! The Sun family was famous for their cunning nature.

    However, just as it lowered its snake tail, a loud shout suddenly sounded in their ears!

    ¡°Vile beast! How dare you!¡±

    Immediately after, a terrifying mystic power hit its thick snake tail, making the ck python cry from the pain.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ It hurts!¡± The ck python looked at its snake tail that was already torn apart and then looked at the unfathomably powerful man who had suddenly appeared in midair. The anger in its heart burned limitlessly. Hmph! It didn¡¯t like to be threatened after being with Miss for a long time, so it ignored the man in front of it and fiercely dropped its tail from the sky. It then pressed Sun Zhi, who was lying on the ground and had long been angered to death, into pulp!

 Chapter 838 - Leng Xiaoyu VS Sun Tao (2)

    <h4>Chapter 838: Leng Xiaoyu VS Sun Tao (2)</h4>

    ¡°Bastard, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The man couldn¡¯t help but be furious when he saw the Sun n member being killed by a snake in front of him. Of course, he didn¡¯t know that Sun Zhi had been angered to death before he arrived.

    ¡°Hmph! Who¡¯s afraid of you!¡± the ck python said disdainfully. Even though this man¡¯s strength was unfathomable, it had so many helpers! How could it be afraid of a human! Therefore, it did not take the man¡¯s threat to heart.

    ¡°Good! Good! Looks like I haven¡¯t fought in the Boundless Heaven Continent for a long time. A small snake even dares to be arrogant in front of me! Beast! Hand over your life!¡± The man attacked as soon as he said that. At the same time, a light blue mystic energy headed straight for the ck python¡¯s seven inches, nning to kill it in one move!

    This mystic power was too fast. Everyone could not save him even if they wanted to.

    Leng Ruoxue quickly stored the ck python into her bracelet.

    The man¡¯s mystic energy missed and hit the ruins directly...

    ¡°Apart from Leng Ruoxue, all of you will die with our Sun family!¡± The man vented all his anger on Cheng Wu and the others seeing that he didn¡¯t hit the ck python.

    ¡°Do you know me?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked up at the man floating in the air and asked lightly.

    The man in the air was very handsome and had unfathomable strength. However, he gave people a very gloomy feeling. Moreover, his eyes that looked at Leng Ruoxue emitted a different kind of brilliance.

    The man looked at Leng Ruoxue carefully, feeling increasingly satisfied.

    /

    She was even more beautiful than the portrait. Well! To be precise, the portrait did not express all of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beauty. Apart from her breathtaking beauty, there was no way to show her extraordinary temperament. In short, he wanted this woman for sure, and she could only be his!

    ¡°What do you think!¡± the man asked instead of answering. His eyes could not help but reveal a trace of obsession!

    ¡°How would I know?¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious how I know you?¡± the man asked while suppressing his anger. He had never beenpletely ignored by a woman like today!

    ¡°No.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very calm. She didn¡¯t know who this man was from the Sun family.

    ¡°...¡± The man was speechless. In front of Leng Ruoxue, he felt a sense of helplessness he had never felt before.

    ¡°Did you just say that everyone except me has to die?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with an unfriendly tone.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The man nodded.

    ¡°They are all my rtives and subordinates. If you want to kill them, you have to die,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously.

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± The man narrowed his eyes and said unhappily. This woman ignored him just now and actually threatened him now! She was really too disobedient. Everyone knew that he liked obedient women the most. However, it seemed like he would have a greater sense of aplishment to train a little wild cat into a family cat.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a threat, it¡¯s just the truth.¡± Leng Ruoxue lightly smiled. Her smile was like a hundred flowers blooming, so beautiful that the world lost its color.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a threat or the truth, they will all die except for you!¡± The man looked at Leng Ruoxue¡¯s smile in amazement and only came back to his senses after a long time.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s try. However, do you think you can beat so many of us alone?¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°These people are just ants in my eyes. I only need a finger to destroy them,¡± the man said confidently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it too early. However, I¡¯m very curious. Can you use strength above Mystic Supremacy in this world?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled sweetly. Earlier, Wu Tian had sent a voice transmission to her, saying that this man didn¡¯t belong to this world. Therefore, even though this man was very strong, he probably couldn¡¯t use his full strength with the restrictions of the Heaven Earth Law.

    ¡°You know quite a lot. I¡¯m even more satisfied with you now,¡± the man said with a smile. He had always thought that women shouldn¡¯t be too smart, but Leng Ruoxue was an exception.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not satisfied with you. I hate the Sun family. By the way, by the way, Sun Zhou City was destroyed by the so-called ancestors of the Sun family.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s tone was very cold, and the disgust on her face was unconcealed.

    ¡°You will be satisfied with me when you be my woman. As for Sun Zhou Cheng, someone will naturally apany him to the grave.¡± The man was very confident.

    ¡°Are the Sun family all so self-righteous? Let me give you a piece of advice. Be realistic and stop dreaming.¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless. She really didn¡¯t know what the brains of the Sun family were like. Why did they do things differently from others when they said it!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er is my woman. Don¡¯t even think about hitting on her.¡± At this moment, the freak also said coldly. Damn it, did she think he was a dead person! She actually dared to tease his woman in front of him. She was really tired of living!

    ¡°I like this woman,¡± the man said domineeringly, not taking the freak seriously at all.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The freak was furious. He was about to go forward and teach that shameless man a lesson when he was stopped by Xue¡¯er.

    ¡°Why be angry with him because of this? It¡¯s not worth it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. She didn¡¯t want the freak to attack alone. Moreover, she could already tell that the Old Ancestor that the Sun family had designs on her was most likely him! However, the Sun family didn¡¯t exist anymore. It was just an Old Ancestor, so what was there to be afraid of? Moreover, he couldn¡¯t disy his true strength in this world, so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for them to destroy him.

    ¡°Yes, Xue¡¯er is right.¡± In the freak¡¯s eyes, this man was already a dead man. It was indeed not worth it to be angry with a dead man.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t intend to attack? Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m courting death?¡± The man provoked when he saw that the freak wasn¡¯t angry.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death! Moreover, you¡¯ll definitely die!¡± the freak promised.

    ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s see who dies first! Anyway, Leng Ruoxue is mine for sure. Hehe! The taste of dual cultivation with her will definitely be very good,¡± the man provoked, his words full of teasing.

    ¡°In your dreams!¡± the freak said angrily. Then, ck mystic energy was released from his hand...

 Chapter 839 - Leng Xiaoyu VS Sun Tao (3)

    <h4>Chapter 839: Leng Xiaoyu VS Sun Tao (3)</h4>

    ¡°Everyone, attack together and beat him up!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered at the same time.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng Wu and the others were excited after receiving Leng Ruoxue¡¯s order. Hehe! They could also tell that this man¡¯s strength was extraordinary, so they were excited!

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, are you nning to kill your husband?¡± The man continued to tease fearlessly as he looked at Cheng Wu and the others who surrounded him.

    ¡°Biological husband? My biological husband isn¡¯t you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. Unfortunately, she had overestimated the thick skin of the man in front of her.

    ¡°I will when I kill them,¡± the man said.

    ¡°Pfft! You want to have designs on my young miss? You¡¯re really a toad who wants to eat swan meat!¡± Cheng Wu said with a face full of contempt. Then, he released the mystic energy in his hand¡­

    ¡°Haha! He looks quite like a toad.¡± Song Diughed hysterically and then threw out his mystic technique with everyone else¡­.

    In an instant, multicolored mystic energy danced in the air. Red fire, blue water, green wind, ck dark, and yellow earth intertwined to form a dazzlingndscape painting that illuminated the sky¡­

    The man did not feel any panic when he saw many mystic energy rushing at him. After adding a defense to himself, he began his counterattack¡­

    The man¡¯s mystic energy was mainly of the water attribute, and a thick water dragon was released from his hand. The water dragon roared, roared, and bared its fangs as it pounced at the freak¡­

    Seeing this, the freak hurriedly released more darkness-attribute mystic energy, condensing it into a ck dragon that fought the water dragon¡­

    Cheng Wu and the others also supported the freak one after another, each using their mystic techniques to pounce on the water dragon. After all, the man¡¯s strength was unfathomable, and the water dragon he released was not something ordinary mystic energy couldpare to.

    The water dragon, which was being beaten up by many mystic techniques, was furious. It red at the ck dragon with its blurry eyes. Obviously, in its eyes, only this dragon condensed from ck mystic energy was its opponent, and it didn¡¯t care about anything else.

    However, it didn¡¯t feel good to be stared at like a tiger watching its prey. Therefore, its thick dragon body split into several smaller clones that pounced at the other opponents¡­

    Its main opponent was the ck mystic energy dragon.

    The two mystic energy dragons red at each other for a while before entangling again. They fought until the sky darkened!

    At the beginning, the huge dragon formed by ck mystic energy still had the strength to fight against the water dragon. The two dragons were locked in a fierce battle, unable to decide the winner. However, when the water dragon¡¯s clonepleted the mission and gathered with the water dragon again, the ck dragon gradually fell into a disadvantage!

    ¡°Miss, this person is so powerful.¡± Cheng Wu wiped away the blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth and eximed. He had lost the mystic energy battle just now, so he suffered some injuries. However, his injuries immediately recovered after eating the pill.

    ¡°Mn.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, her eyes tightly staring at the ck and blue Profound power dragons in the battle. She knew that the battle between the two dragons was also a battle between the freak and the man, which was also the so-called battle between men. So, even though she wanted to help the freak, she didn¡¯t attack.

    Suddenly, under the attack of the powerful water dragon, the ck mystic energy dragon was sted into pieces and slowly disappeared into the sky¡­

    ¡°Freak!¡± The ck profound energy dragon¡¯s death caused a bacsh on the freak¡¯s body. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart ached when she saw him spit out a mouthful of blood. She hurriedly supported his tottering body, took out another pill, and ced it in his mouth, wiping the blood off his lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± The freak said soothingly.

    The freak¡¯s starry eyes stared intently at the man opposite him.

    He knew that there was a difference in strength between him and this man now, but it was not so easy for this man to defeat him.

    In the battle just now, this man might have won, but he must be very depressed! Hmph! If it was the old him, killing this man would be as easy as crushing an ant! s! This damn body! It was really too weak!

    ¡°You lost,¡± the man reminded, killing intent shing in his eyes. Damn it, he actually couldn¡¯t kill him!

    ¡°Winning or losing once doesn¡¯t mean anything. Xue¡¯er can only be mine unless I die.¡± The freak smiled.

    ¡°Then die!¡± The man was furious and released two water dragons of the same size at the same time!

    The two water dragons roared, bared their teeth, and aggressively circled in the air a few times before pouncing in the direction of the freak with anger¡­

    The freak was about to retaliate when he was stopped by Xue¡¯er.

    ¡°Let me do it. You are my man, and you should be protected by me. Let me try the power of these two water dragons!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s will was firm, and she didn¡¯t allow the freak to refuse.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The freak was very happy. Xue¡¯er¡¯s words made him nearly burst with joy.

    After Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, she also used her mystic energy to condense two majestic water dragons and intertwined with the two threatening water dragons in the sky¡­

    ¡°Hmph! How dare a man like you let a woman protect you!¡± the man said with jealousy, his angry eyes about to spew fire.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? A man who can be protected by his woman is bliss! You can¡¯t be jealous,¡± the freak said proudly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too smug too early. You¡¯re dead meat today.¡± The man narrowed his eyes and roared enviously at the freak as he controlled the water dragon with his mind.

    ¡°Sun Tao, you¡¯re really bing more and more promising. You actually dare to strut around in front of the younger generation.¡± A somewhat cold voice suddenly sounded in everyone¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Who is it? Come out.¡± The man immediately lost hisposure when he heard that it was someone who knew him. Why did this voice sound so familiar?

    ¡°What? You can¡¯t even recognize your old friend¡¯s voice?¡± the voice said mockingly. Then, two iparably handsome young men appeared in midair.

    ¡°Leng Xiaoyu! Why are you and your grandchildren here?¡± The man named Sun Tao was shocked. He had a bad premonition.

 Chapter 840 - Leng Xiaoyu VS Sun Tao (4)

    <h4>Chapter 840: Leng Xiaoyu VS Sun Tao (4)</h4>

    ¡°You can be here, why can¡¯t we be here?¡± Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s handsome face was full of question marks.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about why are you in the Vast Heaven Continent!¡± Sun Tao could not help roaring.

    ¡°No reason. Ie back when I want to. However, you¡¯re actually willing toe back,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said in surprise.

    ¡°Hmph! You don¡¯t have to care about my business!¡± Sun Tao said irritably. He hated Leng Xiaoyu because they were natural enemies. In fact, to be precise, he had always treated Leng Xiaoyu as his greatest opponent. However, that damn fellow never took him seriously, and he would be unlucky every time he saw this man.

    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to care about you, but what you¡¯re doing now involves me,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said with a smile.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sun Tao was puzzled.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, stand down. Leave this dog to me.¡± Leng Xiaoyu didn¡¯t answer Sun Tao¡¯s question and instead instructed Leng Ruoxue directly.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Leng Ruoxue was happy that someone was willing to fight instead. Moreover, she was indeed not Sun Tao¡¯s match at that moment. Therefore, after retracting her mystic energy, she retreated to the side and prepared to watch the battle.

    Well! This cheap Old Ancestor and Sun Tao should be evenly matched, so she was looking forward to their battle.

    ¡°Leng Xiaoyu, I took a fancy to this woman first. Do you want to snatch her from me?¡± Sun Tao roared angrily. Damn it, he obviously had the chance to kill these people, but Leng Xiaoyu ran out and interrupted, so his hatred for Leng Xiaoyu deepened another level.

    /

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a brainless guy like you? Little Xue¡¯er is my descendant.¡± Leng Xiaoyu rolled his eyes and said speechlessly. He had known Sun Tao for many years and knew Sun Tao¡¯s character better than anyone else. However, it was Sun Tao¡¯s personal business if he liked women. He couldn¡¯t care less, but he couldn¡¯t have designs on his Little Xue¡¯er!

    ¡°Your descendant? When did you have another descendant?¡± Sun Tao didn¡¯t believe it. He felt that Leng Xiaoyu was lying to him because he had never seen any women around Leng Xiaoyu.

    ¡°What? Can¡¯t I have a few descendants just because you have a lot of descendants? However, your descendantsbined can¡¯tpare to mine,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said proudly. He might not have many descendants, but the quality was good! Unlike the Sun family, which was a group of trash!

    ¡°Leng Xiaoyu, you really deserve to die!¡± Sun Tao was even angrier when he heard Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s words. Damn it, wasn¡¯t this rubbing salt on his wounds! Sun Zhou City had turned into ruins now, and he didn¡¯t believe that Leng Xiaoyu couldn¡¯t see it!

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m sorry for bringing up your sad story. You don¡¯t seem to have any descendants now. Damn it, don¡¯t seem to have survived,¡± Leng Xiao gloated, adding oil to the fire. However, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. Little Xue¡¯er was still the best! The Sun family was really yed by her. Well! As expected of his bloodline!

    ¡°Leng Xiaoyu!¡± Sun Tao was angry. The consequences were serious.

    Sun Taomanded his two water dragons to fly towards Leng Xiaoyu aggressively...

    Hmph! He couldn¡¯t bear to kill Leng Ruoxue, but he wouldn¡¯t pity a stinky man who always went against him!

    After Leng Ruoxue retracted her mystic energy and retreated, he didn¡¯t continue fighting, so these two water streams kept dancing in the air, waiting for his order. With a thought, the two water dragons immediately moved...

    ¡°Sun Tao, we haven¡¯t fought in a long time!¡± Leng Xiaoyu chuckled. He also used his mystic energy to condense two dragons burning with mes and weed the two threatening water dragons...

    ¡°Leng Xiaoyu, you are definitely not my match now,¡± Sun Tao said confidently.

    ¡°Is that so! Could it be that you have a good opportunity?¡± Leng Xiaoyu guessed jokingly.

    ¡°Hmph! Do you think I¡¯ll tell you?¡± Sun Tao red at Leng Xiaoyu.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Leng Xiaoyu didn¡¯t care at all.

    The two of them bickered, and the huge dragon they condensed with mystic energy was also staring at each other like their master, wishing to re a hole through the other party...

    There was a long pause.

    The four mystic energy dragons intertwined, and slowly, the water and fire attribute spiritual energy in the sky gradually became restless...

 Chapter 841 - Azure Dragon Mountain (1)

    <h4>Chapter 841: Azure Dragon Mountain (1)</h4>

    Water and fire-attribute spiritual energy, which were slightly wild, rushed over from all directions and fused into the bodies of the four Mystic dragons. Immediately, the bodies of the four dragons became another size, and their power was even stronger...

    The two fire dragons and the water dragons collided, causing a loud bang!

    In an instant, mes soared into the sky and streams of light overflowed!

    However, the four dragons were on par. After entangling for a long time, no one could do anything to each other!

    The four dragons stopped fighting and red at each other, releasing some pressure from time to time!

    Just as Leng Xiaoyu and Sun Tao were each controlling their mystic energy dragons and were in a deadlock, Leng Qianye ran to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side and looked at her resentfully.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, how can you abandon me! Boohoo...¡± Leng Qianye said pitifully. People who didn¡¯t know the situation would definitely think that Leng Ruoxue abandoned her in a mess!

    ¡°When did I abandon you? Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead was covered in ck lines as she said speechlessly. This fellow really dared to say anything! Fortunately, there were no outsiders here, otherwise, she would be misunderstood to death!

    ¡°You did! You left without saying goodbye. Boohoo...¡± Leng Qianyeined, tears still in his starry eyes.

    ¡°Grand Elder, we often leave without saying goodbye. s! The atmosphere during our farewells is too sad,¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed.

    /

    ¡°That¡¯s true! However, you can take me with you!¡± Leng Qianye said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Take you with me? You are the Grand Elder of the Leng family. Won¡¯t the Leng family hunt me down if I abduct you?¡± Leng Ruoxue was very afraid of trouble, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t ask for trouble.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m dispensable in the Leng family! I don¡¯t care about anything,¡± Leng Qianye said resentfully.

    ¡°I¡¯m the dispensable one!¡± Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes and helplessly said.

    ¡°How can you be dispensable! You¡¯re very important,¡± Leng Qianye said hurriedly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first. Tell me, why did you and that cheap old ancestore here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°To help you, of course!¡± Leng Qianye said with a smile, his handsome face full of pride.

    ¡°Oh! Thank you, then.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and said politely. With the resourcefulness of the cheap Old Ancestor, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to know that she was in the Sun family. However, she really didn¡¯t expect them to speciallye over to help her. This couldn¡¯t help making her feel a trace of warmth in her heart.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, there¡¯s no need to be so polite with us. However, we were still a step toote. s! We heard the explosion before we entered the city. We were afraid that something would happen to you! Fortunately, you were all fine,¡± Leng Qianye said with relief.

    ¡°Hehe! How can it be so easy to kill us?¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently.

    ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re all unkible cockroaches! Your vitality is tenacious!¡± Leng Qianye said cooperatively.

    ¡°Uh! We¡¯re not cockroaches!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with two drops of cold sweat on her forehead.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Leng Qianyeughed evilly.

    ¡°By the way, is the cheap Old Ancestor and Sun Tao old enemies?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked uncertainly. From Sun Tao¡¯s tone, he seemed to hate the cheap Old Ancestor.

    ¡°My grandfather doesn¡¯t treat him as an opponent. That fellow is delusional. Just treat what he said as farting. Don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Leng Qianye said nonchntly.

    ¡°Not only that! I think he likes to daydream.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Little Xue¡¯er, that fellow is a big pervert. You have to stay away from him. You will be very depressed if you are targeted by him!¡± Leng Qianye reminded.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve already been targeted by him,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a bitter face, feeling extremely depressed.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Grandpa will definitely beat him up this time until he doesn¡¯t dare to have any ideas about you. However, you have to be careful if you¡¯re alone. Sun Tao is very strong. In this world, no one can restrain him except Grandpa,¡± Leng Qianye reminded.

    ¡°En.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Even though she was not Sun Tao¡¯s match now, as long as it was in the Boundless Heaven Continent, she was really not afraid of Sun Tao. No matter how strong Sun Tao¡¯s strength was, her own beasts would have to tire him to death with their tag-team battle. However, being remembered by others every day, after all, it was not a good thing. Therefore, if there was a chance, she still hoped to be able to eliminate Sun Tao. This fellow was a big worry in her heart!

    ¡°Can¡¯t you kill him?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after some thought.

    ¡°There¡¯s definitely no way to kill him in the Boundless Heaven Continent. Sigh!¡± Leng Qianye said somewhat helplessly.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was depressed.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. When you¡¯re strong enough, you can definitely kill him in the future,¡± Leng Qianye hurriedlyforted.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not in a hurry. At most, I¡¯ll beat him up every time hees,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Yes, yes, he¡¯s asking for a beating,¡± Leng Qianye agreed. Due to the restriction of the continent¡¯s level, there were many things that could not bepleted in this world, but beating was still possible.

    The two of them chatted in private, and the battle between Leng Xiaoyu and Sun Tao also changed rapidly. The four dragons condensed from mystic energy gradually became more and more transparent after many collisions and killings. This was obviously a sign that their mystic energy was exhausted!

    On the battlefield, Leng Xiaoyu looked at his old opponent calmly and said, ¡°Sun Tao, we¡¯ve fought so many times in the past that it¡¯s difficult to determine the winner. Do you still want to continue fighting now?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Sun Tao said resolutely. The two of them had not had the chance to fight for many years after cultivating for so long. They thought that they could defeat Leng Xiaoyu after their strength increased, but who knew that neither of them could do anything to the other. s! It was really depressing! No! He had to win!

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think we need to waste time,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Leng Xiaoyu, unless you admit defeat,¡± Sun Tao provoked.

    ¡°Admit defeat? That¡¯s impossible,¡± Leng Xiaoyu refused. What a joke! He didn¡¯t lose, so how could he admit defeat?

    ¡°Then continue fighting. We must decide the winner today,¡± Sun Tao said with great determination.

    ¡°You¡¯re still as stubborn as ever,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said helplessly. Since this old thing wanted to fight, he could only apany him to the end.

 Chapter 842 - Azure Dragon Mountain (2)

    <h4>Chapter 842: Azure Dragon Mountain (2)</h4>

    ¡°Leng Xiaoyu, you¡¯re bound to lose today,¡± Sun Tao said confidently. A long saber appeared in his hand.

    As soon as the saber appeared, everyone present felt a terrifying murderous aura. The saber was about two feet long and as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings, emitting a terrifying cold light!

    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so confident. So you obtained an advanced divine artifact,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said understandingly.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re definitely going to lose this time.¡± Sun Tao was full of pride. He had never been willing to use this saber since he obtained it. Today, he would use Leng Xiaoyu to test the saber!

    ¡°I admit that your Heavenly Artifact¡¯s level is higher than mine, but it¡¯s hard to say if I¡¯ll lose!¡± Leng Xiaoyu also took out a saber. However, this saber was only an intermediate divine artifact, and its level was lower than Sun Tao¡¯s saber.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Sun Tao sneered and waved the saber in his hand to sh at Leng Xiaoyu¡­

    Leng Xiaoyu also waved his saber. Tens of thousands of cold beams met in the air and collided, shing with a dazzling light!

    The two saber lights collided, causing intense sparks. However, the oue was not determined.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Sun Tao was in disbelief. His saber was a high-level divine artifact! How did the battle end in a draw?

    ¡°Facts speak louder than words,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said calmly. Advanced divine artifacts were powerful, but divine artifacts had to be tempered no matter how good they were. Sun Tao¡¯s saber obviously had not been tempered with him yet, and the saber he used was refined by him. Its affinity was definitely higher than others!

    ¡°Do you still want to fight?¡± Leng Xiaoyu asked again.

    ¡°Of course. We have to decide the winner today,¡± Sun Tao said fiercely.

    ¡°s! You really won¡¯t cry until you see the coffin!¡± Leng Xiaoyu shook his head helplessly.

    ¡°Cut the crap! Look at the saber!¡± Sun Tao roared and shed thrice. The saber beam carried cold air as it pounced at Leng Xiaoyu¡­

    This time, Leng Xiaoyu adopted a defensive strategy.

    When Sun Tao¡¯s de light containing mystic energy approached him, he had already increased his defense in advance, so the sharp de light happened to collide directly with his defensive barrier¡­

    ¡°Bang!¡± The defensive barrier shattered, and the saber lightpleted its mission.

    Following that, Leng Xiaoyu also waved his saber several times.

    Tens of thousands of terrifying saber beams charged at Sun Tao with soaring mes. They were so fast that it dazzled everyone and caught them off guard!

    Sun Tao hurriedly put up a defense when he saw this, but he was still a step toote. He was hit by several saber shes, and a mouthful of blood directly spurted out from his mouth.

    ¡°Leng Xiaoyu, you can¡¯t kill me. Haha!¡± Sun Taoughed hysterically and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight¡­

    Everyone was a little surprised to see Sun Tao suddenly disappear.

    ¡°Where did Sun Tao go?¡± Feng Da asked curiously. Well! Was the winner decided?

    ¡°He ran away,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said understandingly. Hmph! That fellow¡¯s escaping skills were top-notch.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we will have a lot of trouble in the future if he runs away,¡± Leng Qingtian said gloomily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He should be very injured. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have run so quickly. Moreover, I believe that he won¡¯t have time to find trouble with you for a while,¡± Leng Xiaoyuforted.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Leng Qingtian felt a little relieved hearing what the cheap Old Ancestor said.

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. There are so many of us and the beasts. If he dares toe, we¡¯ll fight him one by one. He¡¯ll be exhausted to death.¡± Leng Ruoxue alsoforted him. She didn¡¯t want her family to be on tenterhooks all day because of Sun Tao.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, he has a high-level divine artifact in hand. You must not sh with him head-on. Try to hide if you can the next time you encounter him!¡± Leng Xiaoyu reminded.

    ¡°Advanced divine artifact is very powerful?¡± Feng Da was puzzled. His young miss also had a divine artifact?

    ¡°I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s very powerful, but it¡¯s enough to deal with you if it¡¯s in Sun Tao¡¯s hands. Moreover, it not only makes you Mystic Supremacies, but your beasts are also level-nine Transcendent Divine Beasts. It¡¯s difficult to withstand the might of advanced divine artifacts, especially in this world. Advanced divine artifacts are absolutely considered heaven-defying existences,¡± Leng Xiaoyu exined.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue understood. The main reason was that the level of this space was too low, so Sun Tao could abuse them, but they couldn¡¯t kill Sun Tao. s! This was really depressing.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, if you want to kill Sun Tao, you can only level up quickly!¡± Leng Qianye said with a smile.

    ¡°What level is the cheap Old Ancestor now?¡± Leng Ruoxue was very curious.

    ¡°I¡¯m now an intermediate Advanced God,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said with a smile.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, actually, Sun Tao, Qian Ye, and my two brothers are no longer from this world. By the way, there¡¯s Empty beside you. He¡¯s not either,¡± Leng Xiaoyu exined with a faint smile as she looked at the question marks on everyone¡¯s faces.

    ¡°Then why did you guys return to the Boundless Heaven Continent?¡± Leng Ruoxue was somewhat puzzled.

    ¡°This is our hometown! We can return as long as we pay enough crystals,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said.

    ¡°However, after we return, we can only suppress our strength at the Mystic Supremacy level and can only use mystic power. Otherwise, the Heaven Earth Law won¡¯t allow us to exist,¡± Leng Xiaoyu added.

    ¡°Even so, you don¡¯t have any opponents in the Boundless Heaven Continent either, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed.

    ¡°Yes, the mystic power we can use is unimaginable for other Mystic Supremacies. If we have a divine artifact, we will be even more powerful and unstoppable. More importantly, no one in this world can kill us. Little Xue¡¯er, you will understand what I mean when you reach that world,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said honestly. The strength of their bodies now was no longer in the realm of humans.

    ¡°Lass, we really can¡¯t kill that Sun Tao now.¡± Feng Zhan who¡¯d remained silent all along echoed as well. Because of the restrictions of the spatial realm and the rules of the world in this world, they were unable to bring forth their full strength. Otherwise, if it was in the past, how could they have tolerated Sun Tao showing off in front of them! He would have been annihted by them a long time ago.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s okay. There will always be a chance in the future. Moreover, didn¡¯t the cheap Old Ancestor say so! Sun Tao won¡¯t dare toe for a while, so we have to cultivate hard and strive to advance as soon as possible to kill Sun Tao in the higher realm,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently.

 Chapter 843 - Azure Dragon Mountain (3)

    <h4>Chapter 843: Azure Dragon Mountain (3)</h4>

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Everyone nodded hurriedly.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, the Sun family is gone now. Can you return to the Leng family with me? My two brothers still want to see you!¡± Leng Xiaoyu discussed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know them, I¡¯m not interested in meeting them,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without giving him any face. She didn¡¯t have time to socialize with the Leng family now. After several battles, she could already vaguely feel that the ¡®Heaven Defying Art¡¯ had signs of advancing. In addition to the potential threat of Sun Tao, that big worry in her heart, she wanted to find a ce to cultivate for a while. Of course, it was best if she could advance directly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Xiaoyu was depressed. Boohoo... This girl didn¡¯t even give him face.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, where do you n to go? Bring me along!¡± Leng Qianye said with anticipation, his dark eyes blinking non-stop.

    ¡°We n to enter seclusion to cultivate. Are you going?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Leng Qianye with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! Forget it then. However, I can provide you with a ce if you cultivate,¡± Leng Qianye said mysteriously.

    ¡°Forget it if it¡¯s the Leng family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. In fact, she was very clear about what Leng Qianye was nning, but she really didn¡¯t want to have too much to do with the Leng family. After all, she had killed many people in the Leng family, so she didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Qianye was also depressed. How could this little girl guess so urately! He wanted Little Xue¡¯er to cultivate in the Leng family¡¯s forbidden area, but this little girl blocked them with a single sentence. Boohoo... She was really too much of a bully. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help sneaking nces at Leng Ruoxue resentfully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with such a gaze. I¡¯m a person who differentiates gratitude and grudges. I¡¯m also good to whoever is good to me. If anyone hates me, I won¡¯t use my hot face to stick to other people¡¯s cold buttocks, so the Leng family isn¡¯t suitable for me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. She knew that not many people in the Leng family weed them except for this pair of grandfather and granddaughter, and she didn¡¯t want to have too much involvement with the Leng family.

    /

    ¡°Then where do you n to go?¡± Leng Xiaoyu asked helplessly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe I¡¯ll find a deserted mountain,¡± Leng Ruoxue said casually.

    ¡°Oh, then go ahead. Call me if you need me.¡± Leng Xiaoyu took out a jade tablet and handed it to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue epted the jade tablet, then bid farewell to the two of them and left Sun Zhou City with everyone.

    ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯re letting Little Xue¡¯er leave just like that?¡± Leng Qianye said indignantly after Leng Ruoxue and the others left. Boohoo... Little Xue¡¯er actually abandoned him again!

    ¡°What else? Do you really n to go into seclusion with them?¡± Leng Xiaoyu asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Leng Qianye said with a bitter face. In fact, what he didn¡¯t say was that he was afraid that Little Xue¡¯er would fool him! Little Xue¡¯er was obviously despising him! Boohoo... He was so sad!

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. That girl really wants to enter seclusion to cultivate.¡± How could Leng Xiaoyu not understand her grandson¡¯s thoughts? Sheforted him.

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa. Where are we going?¡± Leng Qianye couldn¡¯t help but ask. He didn¡¯t want to return to the Leng family now!

    ¡°To the Leng family, of course,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Qianye was very unwilling.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back. Help yourself,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said again.

    ¡°Ah! Grandpa, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!¡± Leng Qianyeined.

    ¡°What did you say earlier? You¡¯re not a child anymore. Why are you following behind Grandpa all day!¡± Leng Xiaoyu said disdainfully. With that, she directly teleported and disappeared.

    ¡°Boohoo... Grandpa despises him too,¡± Leng Qianye couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself. Then, he shed and disappeared from the spot.

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others left Sun Zhou City, she instructed the little peacock to find a secluded ce to cultivate and advance.

    A dayter.

    The little peacock found a tall and straight mountain peak ten thousand meters away from Sun Zhou City. That mountain peak towered into the clouds and was majestic and imposing. However, it didn¡¯t look like a barren mountain at all.

    ¡°Little peacock, you brought us to the wrong ce!¡± Feng Da looked at the tall mountain with lush leaves and asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°This is the best ce nearby. There won¡¯t be many people who dare toe even though it¡¯s not a barren mountain,¡± the little peacock exined.

    ¡°Why is that?¡± Feng Da and the others were puzzled.

    ¡°Because there are bandits in this mountain,¡± the little old man said.

    ¡°Bandits? Hehe! Bandits are good! I like them.¡± Feng Da smiled happily when he heard there were bandits.

    ¡°The bandits here aren¡¯t those from the dirty river. The bandits here are all organized. Those below Mystic Sovereign don¡¯t dare toe here,¡± the little old man exined.

    ¡°Could this be the Azure Dragon Mountain?¡± Cheng Wu asked carefully. He had heard of the famous Azure Dragon Mountain. It was a famous bandit¡¯s den! It was even more fierce and unreasonable than the original five major forces in Myriad Mountain City.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The little old man nodded.

    ¡°How are the bandits herepared to Myriad Mountain City?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Although she had been in the Boundless Heaven Continent for several years, she really didn¡¯t know much about some forces on the continent, especially those forces she didn¡¯t have the chance toe into contact with.

    ¡°Lass, there¡¯s no way topare. The bandits here are organized and disciplined. They can be considered professional bandits. Even though Myriad Mountain City is chaotic, bandits are nothing,¡± the little old man said.

    ¡°Uh! Professional robber!¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. Bandits had be professions. Impressive!

    ¡°Hehe! Lass, even though there¡¯s only one bandit¡¯s nest in the Azure Dragon Mountain, there are many people and they are powerful. Moreover, the specialty of the Azure Dragon Mountain bandits is that as long as you enter the inner circle of the Azure Dragon Mountain, you have to let them rob you. Unless your strength is above theirs, their words are heaven. However, if you wander around the outer circle, you just have to give them a fixed entrance fee. That way, they won¡¯t rob you,¡± the little old man said with a smile. Unless one was a true peerless expert, no one dared to enter the inner circle.

    ¡°Oh! Then these bandits are quite particr,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some amusement.

 Chapter 844 - Azure Dragon Mountain (4)

    <h4>Chapter 844: Azure Dragon Mountain (4)</h4>

    ¡°There¡¯s no choice! If not for that, they would have been jointly eliminated by the variousrge factions long ago. And it¡¯s said that there¡¯s a reason for such a rule,¡± the little old man kept everyone in suspense and said.

    ¡°What reason?¡± Sure enough, Feng Da and the others were all curious.

    ¡°Because of the resources of Azure Dragon Mountain. Lass, you should know that there are countless natural treasures in high mountains, forests, and other ces, right?¡± the little old man asked Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Yes, heavenly treasures like such ces as long as the conditions for growth are suitable,¡± Leng Ruoxue agreed.

    ¡°There are many natural treasures in the inner circle of this Azure Dragon Mountain, and it once made the various major forces envious. Legend has it that a long time ago, the Azure Dragon Mountain was upied by a peerless expert, and those forces that coveted the resources of the Azure Dragon Mountain were fiercely taught a lesson by that peerless expert, and he asked them to swear that they would never invade the Azure Dragon Mountain.¡±

    ¡°Of course, that expert also agreed to let them enter the Azure Dragon Mountain to search for treasures and explore. However, they have to follow the rules of the Azure Dragon Mountain. As for the bandits in the Azure Dragon Mountain now, they should be the subordinates and descendants of that expert at that time. For tens of thousands of years, they have been slowly developing and growing with the Azure Dragon Mountain as their back. However, they rarely leave the Azure Dragon Mountain.¡± The little old man slowly exined the history of the Azure Dragon Mountain.

    ¡°This legend has been around for a few years.Even lthough it¡¯s impossible to verify its authenticity, from the various factions¡¯ attitude towards Azure Dragon Mountain, it should be true,¡± the little old man added.

    ¡°Since that expert is so powerful, why did he agree to let them enter Azure Dragon Mountain after teaching the various major factions a lesson?¡± L¨¹ Tao could not help asking.

    ¡°Hehe! L¨¹ Tao is inexperienced, so she naturally doesn¡¯t understand the twists and turns between the forces.¡±

    ¡°That powerhouse might be very powerful, but if he doesn¡¯t have a descendant who¡¯s as powerful as him, when he leaves this world, his descendant will simrly be unable to protect the resources of Azure Dragon Mountain. Instead, there will be a disaster. Therefore, after he taught the various major forces a lesson and made them swear an oath, he naturally has to give them some benefits. Otherwise, let those forces bear a grudge in their hearts. In the future, how can his descendants and subordinates walk on the Boundless Heaven Continent! They can¡¯t always not leave Azure Dragon Mountain, right? If one day, Azure Dragon Mountain¡¯s resources are exhausted, won¡¯t his descendants and subordinates starve to death!¡± the little old man exined with a chuckle.

    ¡°However, after so many years, the resources in the Azure Dragon Mountain have long been inferior to before, so the various major forces are not as interested in the Azure Dragon Mountain as before,¡± the little old man said.

    ¡°Oh, Grandpa Du, how many entrances are there in this Azure Dragon Mountain?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°One can only enter from there,¡± the little old man said with a smile.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go in! Let¡¯s find a ce with fewer people in the inner circle to focus on seclusion,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Hehe! Lass, you have to be careful of the bandits on the Azure Dragon Mountain when you enter the inner circle! If you encounter bandits in the inner circle, they will rob you until you only have your underwear left!¡± the little old man reminded.

    ¡°Oh! They still have some humanity. At least they didn¡¯t let others be naked,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised. If she was a robber here, she would make the person robbed lose even their underwear.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, everyone couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweat.

    ¡°Little Peacock,nd! Let¡¯s go in,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered, ignoring everyone¡¯s expressions.

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± The little peacock obediently descended from the sky. Itnded at the entrance of Azure Dragon Mountain.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others jumped down from the little peacock¡¯s back. The two guards sitting at the entrance of Azure Dragon Mountain raised their eyes and looked at them before continuing what they were doing.

    ¡°We are going into the mountain.¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly after seeing the two guards¡¯reactions.

    ¡°Ten amethyst coins per person, including beast beasts.¡± A guard said lightly.

    ¡°What? Beasts also need money?¡± Feng Da said in disbelief. These people were indeed bandits! They actually earned the money of beasts. He felt that he had been to many cities, but he had never seen a city that epted beast fees!

    ¡°We can choose not to hand over the beast, but we can¡¯t use it in the mountain either,¡± a guard exined.

    ¡°Oh! This is 2,000 amethyst coins to buy 200 spots.¡± Leng Ruoxue generously took out 2,000 amethyst coins and handed it to the guard at the door.

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you so generous as to enter the mountain! Seeing that you¡¯re so straightforward, I¡¯ll make the decision to give you an additional twenty spots,¡± the guard said very generously and handed Leng Ruoxue a card. At the same time, that was the proof of their fee.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled. The entrance fee here was nothingpared to Shadow City.

    After speaking, Leng Ruoxue led everyone into Azure Dragon Mountain¡­

 Chapter 845 - Different Treatment By A Bandit (1)

    <h4>Chapter 845: Different Treatment By A Bandit (1)</h4>

    In the Azure Dragon Mountain, the mountain was tall and steep, and the hill was covered in green trees. Even though there were dense giant trees nted everywhere, the temperature in the mountain was still lower than outside.

    After Leng Ruoxue walked into the Azure Dragon Mountain, the first thing she entered was the periphery.

    On the periphery, their group also met a few teams. Some were friendly, and some treated them as opponents. After all, the resources on the periphery were limited.

    ¡°Miss, why did wee to such a ce that requires money if we were going into seclusion?¡± L¨¹ Tao asked in puzzlement. Her heart ached when she thought of the two thousand amethyst coins.

    ¡°You have to spend money to make money. Even though we spent 2,000 amethyst coins, it¡¯s not impossible to earn it back here. So, closed door cultivation is one thing, but also! We can train in this mountain, why not!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Haha! Lass, you¡¯re right. As long as we¡¯re lucky, we can definitely earn back 2,000 amethyst coins. However, it¡¯s impossible for us to do it outside.¡± The little old man smiled in agreement. On their way here, they had encountered some herbs. Even though they were only ordinary herbs, they couldn¡¯t be let go. After all, those herbs were still useful and could be used as supplementary ingredients for other pills.

    If he wanted to encounter treasures of the heaven and earth level, he had to enter the inner circle besides luck.

    ¡°Miss, are we still going in today?¡± Feng Da looked at the sky and asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not go in. Let¡¯s camp outside today!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after looking around.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Feng Da answered. Then, everyone divided the work very tacitly, setting up tents, starting a fire, and cooking.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others had just eaten when another group of people arrived.

    After the group arrived, they patrolled the surroundings. Then, a young man walked in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Hello, everyone. This ce is very big. We want to camp here. May I know if that¡¯s possible?¡± The young man was very polite and looked like the leader of this group.

    The ce Leng Ruoxue and the others were at now was very spacious and was definitely the best venue for camping, so it was normal to attract others.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. This wasn¡¯t their home. However, since they were willing to ask, it meant that these people were still very particr. She naturally wouldn¡¯t hold on to this ce and not let go.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± the young man said gratefully. His handsome face was still full of amazement. However, after thanking him, he turned around and returned to his team. Then, he arranged for someone to set up a tent, start a fire, and cook.

    Soon, another team walked over from a small road. They obviously liked the terrain here. The leader casually looked at the two teams present and directly ordered his subordinates to set up the tents.

    ¡°Uncle Qi, why is there someone else here?¡± a sharp female voice questioned with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Miss, the terrain here is the best. Let¡¯s make do with it!¡± the middle-aged man called Uncle Qi said helplessly.

    This Eldest Miss was so willful that he was about to go crazy. This was not the family, so he could let her do whatever she wanted. Hopefully, she would be sensible and not cause any trouble.

    ¡°Uncle Qi, I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Qi family. How can you let me make do!¡± Qi Hong¡¯er was instantly angry when she heard this. She had always been able to call the wind and summon the rain in the family. She could have whatever she wanted. Who dared to let her make do!

    ¡°Miss, this isn¡¯t the Qi family,¡± Uncle Qi reminded her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Drive them away. There can¡¯t be anyone else where I live,¡± Qi Hong¡¯er said barbarically.

    ¡°Miss, this isn¡¯t a ce for you to throw a tantrum,¡± Uncle Qi said impatiently. He ignored this unruly eldest daughter and turned to busy himself.

    ¡°Go chase them away!¡± Qi Hong¡¯er pointed at a subordinate.

    The subordinate looked at Qi Hong¡¯er and then looked at the middle-aged man called Uncle Qi. He said with some difficulty, ¡°Miss, I came first. There are rules to walk on the continent. We can¡¯t do this.¡±

    ¡°How dare you disobey my orders? I don¡¯t care. Hurry up and chase them away!¡± Qi Hong¡¯er roared at the top of her lungs, her beautiful face a little deformed.

    ¡°Qi Tong,e here,¡± Uncle Qi shouted.

    ¡°Miss, Uncle Qi is calling for me,¡± the subordinate named Qi Tong said hurriedly and walked towards Uncle Qi.

    ¡°Damn it, how dare you disobey my orders. Hmph! I must tell Father to punish you!¡± Qi Hong¡¯er threatened angrily.

    With that, she angrily came in front of the young man and said arrogantly, ¡°I like this ce. Please leave.¡±

    ¡°On what basis?¡± Before the young man could say anything, a middle-aged man in his team spoke first with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Qi family and the future mistress of the Leng family,¡± Qi Hong¡¯er said proudly, her beautiful face full of arrogance.

    ¡°You¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Qi family?¡± The young man looked up and asked lightly.

    ¡°Yes, my name is Qi Hong¡¯er. I¡¯m the most favored daughter of the Qi family¡¯s patriarch and the future Young Madam of the Leng family.¡± Qi Hong¡¯er¡¯s proud tail was about to curl up.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Qi family, didn¡¯t the patriarch of the Qi family teach you the rules?¡± the young man asked with a light smile, the disdain in his eyes shing for a moment.

    ¡°Damn it, do you know who you are talking to?¡± Qi Hong¡¯er was not stupid. Of course, she could hear the sarcasm in the young man¡¯s words. Therefore, she was instantly like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. She was angry!

    ¡°Of course I know. However, I know even more that the strong are respected in this world. Therefore, even if you are the Qi Family¡¯s patriarch¡¯s most favored daughter, the Leng Family¡¯s young patriarch¡¯s future wife, you have to follow the rules of the Boundless Heaven Continent,¡± the young man said calmly.

    The young man knew very well that the Qi family and the Leng family were inws. However, if they thought that he should bow down to them and be humble because of the Leng family, that would be a huge mistake. After all, the master behind him was not to be trifled with, and he naturally could not lose his master¡¯s face. This was what the elders of the family had warned repeatedly before he left home.

 Chapter 846 - Different Treatment By A Bandit (2)

    <h4>Chapter 846: Different Treatment By A Bandit (2)</h4>

    ¡°You¡­ You will regret it! State your name if you have the guts,¡± Qi Hong¡¯er roared with a red face and neck.

    ¡°Luo Lin,¡± The young man said softly.

    ¡°You are from the Luo n? Very good, I won¡¯t let your Luo n off,¡± Qi Hong¡¯er said fiercely.

    ¡°Are you sure? Don¡¯t do anything you regret,¡± Luo Lin reminded coldly.

    ¡°Hmph! Just you wait, Luo n.¡± Qi Hong¡¯er turned around and left angrily after leaving those vicious words.

    After losing all her face at Luo Lin¡¯s ce, Qi Hong¡¯er was unwilling to give up and came directly to Leng Ruoxue and the others, wanting to recover some face.

    ¡°Leave this ce immediately,¡± Qi Hong¡¯er ordered loudly.

    ¡°Idiot,¡± L¨¹ Tao spat and said disdainfully. The others didn¡¯t even look up.

    ¡°You guys¡­ I¡¯m the Eldest Miss of the Qi family, the future mistress of the Leng family!¡± Qi Hong¡¯er roared angrily.

    ¡°So what? Even if you are the eldest daughter of the Leng family, you have to scram,¡± L¨¹ Tao said impatiently.

    ¡°You¡­ Damn it! Report your name if you have the guts.¡± Qi Hong¡¯er was so angry that she stuttered.

    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know.¡± L¨¹ Tao ignored her.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Qi Hong¡¯er pointed at L¨¹ Tao, trembling with anger.

    ¡°You what you? Get lost!¡± Feng Dahai roared. Damn woman, how dare she point at his woman. She was really tired of living.

    ¡°Just you wait!¡± Qi Hong¡¯er was so angry that her face turned green. After simrly throwing out fierce words, she reluctantly returned to her team.

    ¡°The world is really big. There are all sorts of women. These youngdies from aristocratic families are really too annoying,¡± Feng Da said with a face full of disdain.

    ¡°Haha! There are too many daughters of such families, so we have to be calm. It will lower our status to argue with them,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. In her opinion, this was just a clown who didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth, purely for them to relieve their boredom.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Don¡¯t be calctive with her. If you don¡¯t like it, just crack it directly,¡± Feng Da said with a smile.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Hearing Feng Da¡¯s words, two drops of cold sweat dripped down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. She thought in her heart, her subordinates were really bing more and more violent.

    After dinner, Cheng Wu and Song Di stayed behind to guard the night, while the others entered the tent early to rest.

    The next morning.

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others left the tent, they made breakfast and continued on their way after eating.

    ¡°Miss, those two teams are behind us,¡± Cheng Wu reminded softly.

    ¡°Yes, they should also be going to the inner circle,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. There were not many roads to the inner circle, but the road they were taking was the most spacious and easiest, so it was normal for the two teams to walk.

    ¡°Uncle Qi, how far are we?¡±

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ll be there soon. Let¡¯s rest after entering the inner circle.¡±

    Soon, the Qi family¡¯s Eldest Miss and Uncle Qi¡¯s voices entered Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ ears. Obviously, the two teams were very close.

    After walking for nearly half a day, all three teams entered the inner circle.

    Be it beasts or herbs in the inner circle, their levels were higher than those in the outer circle. However, the dense trees made their journey difficult.

    Feng Da waved the saber in his hand and kept shing at the branches and vines that blocked their path. He led the way while Leng Ruoxue and the others followed closely behind him. Not only that, the other two teams actually followed them.

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s camp here!¡± Feng Da said after walking to a rtively spacious ce.

    ¡°En.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, then Feng Da and the others began to set up the tent.

    ¡°Wait, we like this ce. Go somewhere else.¡± Qi Hong¡¯er¡¯s domineering voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ ears again.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others looked up at Qi Hong¡¯er with spurious smiles.

    ¡°Did you hear me? Leave this ce quickly. We like this ce.¡± Qi Hong¡¯er felt her hair stand on end from Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ gazes and couldn¡¯t help but roar.

    ¡°Miss Qi, is it? Do you think this Azure Dragon Mountain belongs to the Qi family too? Didn¡¯t your father tell you not to cause trouble outside and to listen to your Uncle Qi?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly, her tone very cold.

    ¡°How dare you talk to me like that. The Leng family and the Qi family won¡¯t let you go.¡± Qi Hong¡¯er felt that her authority had been provoked, so she took advantage of the situation and roared, her eyes shing with jealousy.

    ¡°The Leng family and the Qi family? If I tell you that the Qi family is like an ant in my eyes, I won¡¯t be afraid of the Leng family either. Would you believe me?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Hmph! The Qi family is one of the three major families. Who would believe that you¡¯re not afraid!¡± Qi Hong¡¯er didn¡¯t take Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words seriously.

    ¡°Haha! The Leng family is nothing. We killed all the elders of the Leng family,¡± Cheng Wu said with a maniacalugh.

    ¡°Keep bragging! If these words reach the Leng family, you¡¯re dead meat,¡± Qi Hong¡¯er suddenly said excitedly. Haha! She really hoped that the Leng family would know. That way, this thorn would be dead meat.

    At this moment, Leng Ruoxue had already been treated as a thorn in Qi Hong¡¯er¡¯s side because Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beauty that could topple kingdoms was really too dazzling, making her very displeased.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint Miss Qi. I¡¯ve killed many people from the Leng family and I¡¯m still alive and well. As for you, it¡¯s probably impossible to marry into the Leng family in this lifetime,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°What did you say? I¡¯m the Leng family¡¯s designated daughter-inw.¡± Qi Hong¡¯er jumped three times in anger when she heard Leng Ruoxue say that it was impossible for her to marry into the Leng family!

    ¡°Who decided? Are you worthy?¡± Leng Ruoxue mocked. If what Qi Hong¡¯er said was true, then she could only say that the Leng family¡¯s standards were too poor.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. In the Boundless Heaven Continent, there are too many women who call themselves the Leng family¡¯s future young madam. But I¡¯ve never seen the Leng family acknowledge anyone either!¡± Feng Da echoed, his face still full of disdain.

    ¡°You¡­ Just you wait. I won¡¯t let you go,¡± Qi Hong¡¯er threatened. She was really angry. These people actually dared to humiliate her like this!

 Chapter 847 - Different Treatment By A Bandit (3)

    <h4>Chapter 847: Different Treatment By A Bandit (3)</h4>

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be willful. Apologize to this Miss quickly,¡± Uncle Qi suddenly said. At the same time, his shrewd eyes sized up Leng Ruoxue and the others, thinking about the truth of what they had said.

    If what these people said was true, then they had to be careful. However, what if what they said was false? Uncle Qi was deep in thought. However, he decided to get along with Leng Ruoxue and the others first. Unfortunately, he had underestimated Qi Hong¡¯er¡¯s jealousy of Leng Ruoxue!

    ¡°On what basis?¡± As expected, Qi Hong¡¯er became even angrier when she heard Uncle Qi¡¯s words.

    ¡°Why not? Apologize quickly,¡± Uncle Qi said without negotiation.

    ¡°Who do you think you are! You¡¯re just a dog of our Qi family. How dare you order me around?¡± Qi Hong¡¯er roared furiously.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t forget what the patriarch said,¡± Uncle Qi reminded her while suppressing his anger. He was bing more and more impatient with Qi Hong¡¯er. He knew that this Eldest Miss, who was loved and doted on, didn¡¯t care about anyone except her father and the young master of the Leng family. However, he didn¡¯t expect Qi Hong¡¯er to actually say that he was the dog of the Qi family in front of so many people. This couldn¡¯t help making his face turn red and white.

    At this moment, Leng Ruoxue and the others couldn¡¯t be bothered to watch the master and servant¡¯s antithesis. They directly set up the tent.

    ¡°Miss, should we¡­¡± Cheng Wu came to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side and made a throat-slitting gesture.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly. These Qi family members should be left to be taught a lesson!

    After speaking, Leng Ruoxue pulled the freak to a clean ce and sat down.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why did you be so kind today?¡± The freak smiled and Leng Xue¡¯er pulled her into her arms.

    ¡°When have I not been kind!¡± Leng Ruoxue pouted and pretended to be unhappy.

    ¡°Yes, Xue¡¯er is always kind,¡± the freak coaxed, the smile on his lips deepening.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er is nning to use someone else to kill him! How is she kind!¡± Empty said understandingly and sat down beside the two of them as a light bulb.

    ¡°Empty! We should tacitly understand this kind of thing. There¡¯s no need to say it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Yes, I was wrong.¡± Empty cooperated.

    Feng Da and the others set up the tent and started making lunch.

    After Luo Lin exchanged greetings with Leng Ruoxue and the others, he arranged for someone to set up a tent.

    After Uncle Qi mentioned the patriarch, Qi Hong¡¯er became more well-behaved and stopped fighting with Uncle Qi. Their subordinates also began to busy themselves.

    Soon, Feng Da and the others were done with their meal. However, before they could start eating, they heard a lion roar in their ears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Robbery!¡±

    After hearing this, the three teams stopped what they were doing at the same time and looked up at the source of the voice. They saw a group of ck-clothed people standing not far away from them, staring at them covetously.

    There were a few hundred ck-clothed people not far away, and most of them were Mystic Sovereigns. Luo Lin and Uncle Qi¡¯s teams couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly when they saw the lineup of bandits. What they were afraid of really came true. They didn¡¯t expect to encounter bandits so quickly. s! Their luck was really too bad.

    However, Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ eyes lit up when they saw these bandits, and their hearts were filled with anticipation. Oh! These bandits were quite strong, but they didn¡¯t know if they could withstand a beating.

    ¡°How dare you! Do you know who I am? How dare you rob us!¡± After Qi Hong¡¯er saw those bandits, she vented all the depression in her heart on the bandits who appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°Miss, shut up!¡± Uncle Qi couldn¡¯t help but scold before the bandits could say anything, and he was even more depressed! What an idiot. Were these bandits easy to deal with? They weren¡¯t even more honest in their territory!

    ¡°Who you are is not important to us. Unless you can defeat us, you can only cooperate. Now hand over your valuables! I won¡¯t kill you as long as you are obedient,¡± the bandit leader said very kindly.

    ¡°On what basis?¡± Qi Hong¡¯er was furious. These bandits were too arrogant. They even dared to rob her!

    ¡°Miss Qi, on the basis that we are bandits! Since you¡¯vee to the Azure Dragon Mountain, of course you have to follow our rules. Didn¡¯t your father hand you over?¡± the Bandit Boss exined with a good temper.

    ¡°How dare you rob me when you know I¡¯m the Eldest Miss of the Qi family?¡± Qi Hong¡¯er said in disbelief.

    ¡°Who does the eldest daughter of the Qi family think she is? We will beat her up even if the patriarch of the Leng familyes,¡± the bandit leader said nonchntly.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Qi Hong¡¯er roared.

    Unfortunately, her roar was ignored by the bandit leader.

    ¡°Uncle Qi, right? What do you think?¡± The bandit leader turned his gaze to Uncle Qi and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Everyone, please ept it.¡± Uncle Qi took the ring on his hand and handed it over.

    ¡°Yes, very good. You¡¯re still the sensible one.¡± Afterplimenting Uncle Qi, he turned his gaze to the others in the Qi family.

    The Qi family had no choice but to take off their rings and hand them over.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re all very obedient.¡± The bandit leader moved all the valuables in the ring into his own ring, then returned the rings of Uncle Qi and the others and said, ¡°I¡¯ll return the rings to you. Even though I robbed you, you can still continue to explore and search for treasures here. Oh! By the way, I¡¯ll remind you that we don¡¯t only have one team to rob, so you have to be careful!¡±

    ¡°Our purpose is to not resist and cooperate obediently so that we won¡¯t lose our lives,¡± the bandit leader added.

    After Uncle Qi and the others heard the bandit leader¡¯s words, the corners of their mouths couldn¡¯t help twitching. Damn! There was actually more than one robbery team. Moreover, from the bandit¡¯s words, they might even encounter a robbery. Thinking of this, Uncle Qi and the others were all depressed.

    ¡°Miss Qi, it¡¯s your turn now.¡± The bandit leader didn¡¯t forget that Miss Qi didn¡¯t cooperate well.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything valuable,¡± Qi Hong¡¯er roared.

    ¡°Oh! Then leave your life behind!¡± The bandit leader said without any pity for the fairer sex.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Qi Hong¡¯er was a little afraid, but she didn¡¯t believe that these bandits would really dare to kill her!

 Chapter 848 - Different Treatment By A Bandit (4)

    <h4>Chapter 848: Different Treatment By A Bandit (4)</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± The Bandit Boss smiled mockingly and shrugged nonchntly.

    ¡°Miss, give it to them,¡± Uncle Qi said. He knew that these bandits would really kill people.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Qi Hong¡¯er was just about to object when she saw Uncle Qi¡¯s gaze that was as cold as a poisonous snake. She couldn¡¯t help taking off the ring in her hand and handing it over with a pained expression.

    ¡°Those who know the truth are the elites. Miss Qi, your life is finally safe,¡± the bandit leader said indifferently.

    ¡°Now you can rob them!¡± Qi Hong¡¯er pointed at Luo Lin and Leng Ruoxue¡¯s teams and said. Hmph! It would be best if these bandits could kill them, she thought evilly.

    ¡°Who do I want to rob and when do I need you to tell me what to do?¡± The bandit leader said very dissatisfied.

    ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you,¡± Qi Hong¡¯er quibbled while suppressing her anger.

    ¡°No need.¡± The bandit leader didn¡¯t appreciate it.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Qi Hong¡¯er red at the bandit leader, the anger in her heart surging to the top of her head.

    ¡°Hehe! Miss, this bandit boss is quite interesting.¡± After watching themotion for a long time, Feng Da said with some amusement. His words were heard by everyone present.

    The head of the bandits looked in the direction of Leng Ruoxue and the others, then came straight to Luo Lin and the others. Before he could speak, Luo Lin hurriedly gave him several storage rings.

    ¡°Brat, you¡¯re not bad. You have a future.¡± The Bandit Boss was very happy with Luo Lin¡¯s initiative. Hehe! He liked people who cooperated with him so much.

    Hearing the bandit leader¡¯s words, Luo Lin couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. Boohoo¡­ how could he not cooperate!

    ¡°Brat, don¡¯t worry. Since you¡¯re so sensible, I¡¯ll inform the other brothers not to rob you anymore. You can train here with ease.¡± The bandit leader said straightforwardly.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Luo Lin was very happy. Boohoo¡­ It seemed like there were benefits to knowing the truth.

    However, Uncle Qi and the others couldn¡¯t be happy after hearing the robber¡¯s words.

    Boohoo¡­ Wasn¡¯t this the High Vision of the Red Fruit!

    Why was it that they might still encounter bandits, but they wouldn¡¯t encounter robbing here?

    This was really too unfair. However, none of them dared to ask this question. After all, a strong dragon could not suppress a local snake, and they were in his territory.

    However, someone asked.

    After Qi Hong¡¯er heard the bandit leader¡¯s words, she was so angry that she was about to vomit blood. She directly questioned angrily, ¡°Why won¡¯t they encounter robbery again? I want you to promise that we won¡¯t encounter it again.¡±

    ¡°Are you ordering me?¡± The bandit leader narrowed his eyes and said with slight displeasure.

    ¡°I just want your guarantee,¡± Qi Hong¡¯er said.

    ¡°Okay, I promise. I promise you will definitely meet bandits again.¡± The Bandit Boss smiled evilly. He hated being threatened the most, especially by such big-breasted and brainless people.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Qi Hong¡¯er was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Feng Da and the others couldn¡¯t help butugh hysterically.

    Not only that, even Luo Lin and the others who had just been robbed couldn¡¯t help but secretlyugh.

    ¡°Is it very funny?¡± The Bandit Boss walked in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others and said helplessly. Boohoo¡­ What did he say that made these people so happy?

    ¡°Yes, yes, of course it¡¯s funny.¡± Feng Da nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Now I¡¯m going to rob you!¡± A light shed in the bandit leader¡¯s eyes as he chuckled.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have money,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can use other things to cover it,¡± the bandit leader said with a smile, looking very amiable.

    ¡°Use what?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. Well! She realized that these bandits seemed to be different from what she knew.

    ¡°Use these as coteral.¡± The bandit leader pointed at the food in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others. The taste of these food was really too fragrant, making him drool.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very generous. It was just some food, she could afford it.

    ¡°Miss, what should we do if we give them the food?¡± Feng Da pretended to be dissatisfied. He still wanted to fight these people! It seemed that they couldn¡¯t fight now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat something else,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. She understood what Feng Da meant, but now was not the time to fight. She did not want to expose their strength in front of so many people.

    ¡°Oh! I think you guys are quite pleasing to the eye. Are you interested in taking a look at our bandit¡¯s nest?¡± At this moment, the bandit leader asked again. At the same time, he wanted to see if these people had the guts.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the freak and the others before replying.

    ¡°Then follow me!¡± The bandit leader waved his hand, and his subordinates came to collect the food. Then he stood up and signaled Leng Ruoxue and the others to follow with his eyes.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Qi Hong¡¯er suddenly said.

    ¡°What can I do for you, Miss Qi?¡± The bandit leader didn¡¯t like being shouted at and asked in an unfriendly tone.

    ¡°Why should we hand over valuable things if they can use food as payment?¡± Qi Hong¡¯er questioned fearlessly.

    ¡°Miss Qi, what right do you have to say so much? However, I can only tell you that I can decide what I want here. Do whatever I want. If you want to walk out of the Azure Dragon Mountain alive, be obedient. Otherwise, the people around you won¡¯t be able to protect you,¡± the Bandit Boss warned. After speaking, he strode out of this ce, and Leng Ruoxue and the others followed closely behind. However, before leaving, they all looked at Qi Hong¡¯er with slight sympathy.

    The bandits brought Leng Ruoxue and the others through the mountains and rivers with familiarity. After walking for nearly an hour, they finally arrived at the bandit¡¯s den.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others couldn¡¯t help showing surprise as they looked at the bandit¡¯s nest in front of them¡­

 Chapter 849 - Cheap Big Brother, Advance (1)

    <h4>Chapter 849: Cheap Big Brother, Advance (1)</h4>

    The bandit¡¯s nest was located in the valley, surrounded by mountains and rivers. The environment in the valley was as beautiful and enchanting as a paradise.

    In the valley, flowers filled the mountain. Little animals ran here and there in groups. When they saw Leng Ruoxue and the others, they surrounded them curiously.

    ¡°Hehe! These little fellows are the descendants of our contract beasts,¡± the bandit leader exined.

    ¡°Your bandit¡¯s nest is very beautiful,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised sincerely.

    ¡°Of course. This is a ce carefully chosen by our ancestors,¡± the bandit leader said proudly.

    ¡°Second Head of The Family, you¡¯re back.¡± At this moment, a bandit and the head of a bandit group greeted each other. After that, he looked at Leng Ruoxue and the others curiously and went to do his own things.

    ¡°You are the Second Head of The Family here?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little surprised. This inconspicuous bandit leader was even the Second Boss of the Azure Dragon Mountain bandits¡¯ den. It was really unexpected.

    ¡°Yes! It doesn¡¯t look like it!¡± the bandit leader said happily.

    ¡°Indeed, it doesn¡¯t,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s better!¡± The bandit leader was very proud.

    ¡°I still have a few brothers. I¡¯ll bring you to see them,¡± the bandit leader said again.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, then followed the head of the bandits to their main hall.

    The meeting hall of the bandit¡¯s nest was located at the highest point of the valley. From above, they could see everything in the valley. The few bandits sitting in the meeting hall obviously knew about their arrival because they were not surprised when they saw them, and even seemed to be used to it.

    Not only that, Leng Ruoxue had actually met the person sitting at the head of the table once.

    ¡°Big Brother, they are my new friends.¡± The Second Head of The Family smiled.

    ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re bringing people home again.¡± A young man sitting on the right side of the main seat said helplessly.

    ¡°Hehe! I think they¡¯re more pleasing to the eye! Their food is very fragrant, that¡¯s why I brought them back for you to see.¡± The Second Head of The Family scratched his head and said somewhat embarrassedly.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others couldn¡¯t help being a little speechless when they heard the bandit leader¡¯s words. So they were looked at favorably because of their good food, so they were invited here! These bandits¡¯ thoughts really couldn¡¯t be exined normally.

    ¡°Really?¡± The eyes of the bandits sitting there lit up after hearing Second Head of The Family¡¯ words, and their eyes immediately shot out a brilliant light!

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Guards, bring those food up for the Head of the Family to try.¡± Second Head of The Family immediately ordered. Boohoo¡­ He had never eaten those food before!

    The subordinate immediately ced the food he robbed on the table after hearing Second Head of The Family. The fragrance of the food immediately drifted into the noses of everyone present.

    ¡°How fragrant!¡±

    ¡°Smells good!¡±

    The few bandits sighed. Smelling this fragrance, their saliva was about to drip down.

    ¡°Hehe! I was right, right! I couldn¡¯t bear to eat these food! After smelling the fragrance, I directly brought these things back. ¡®¡¯Not only that, I also brought back the person who made these food.¡± Second Head of The Family had an expression of ¡®I¡¯m smart, right!¡¯, his proud tail was about to curl up.

    ¡°Second Brother, impressive! You finally did something beneficial to our Azure Dragon Mountain.¡± Another young man praised.

    ¡°What? When did I do anything harmful to the Azure Dragon Mountain?¡± Second Manager red and said with slight dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Hehe! No, no!¡± The young man hurriedly corrected himself. It was fine to joke, but he definitely couldn¡¯t go too far. Otherwise, Second Brother would really turn hostile!

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it, hehe! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you. They are all my brothers.¡± Second Head of The Family turned around and said to Leng Ruoxue and the others with some embarrassment.

    ¡°You brothers have a good rtionship,¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly.

    ¡°En, en, that¡¯s a must!¡± Second Head of The Family said proudly. Even though brothers often fought and kicked up a fuss, they absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow it to affect their rtionship. This was a rule passed down by their ancestors.

    ¡°Second Brother, who are they?¡± the young man asked curiously. Well! They still didn¡¯t know the names of these people!

    ¡°Uh!¡± The Second Head of The Family¡¯s face was full of confusion. He didn¡¯t know either!

    ¡°I¡¯m Leng Ruoxue,¡± Leng Ruoxue introduced herself.

    ¡°Ye Chen, Xue¡¯er¡¯s fianc¨¦,¡± said the freak.

    ¡°I¡¯m Leng Qingtian, Xue¡¯er¡¯s grandfather.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Xue¡¯er¡¯s elder brother, Leng Ruohan.¡±

    Everyone introduced one by one.

    ¡°Hehe! We are from the Li n, and our names are Zhong, Xiao, Ren, Yi, Zhi, Xin.¡± The Second Boss said with some embarrassment. He actually only knew their names after walking with them for a while. Boohoo¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m Big Brother, Li Zhong. Since you were brought back by our second brother, you are naturally our friends. Everyone, don¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡± the head of the Azure Dragon Mountain, Li Zhong, said very warmly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    Li Zhong was about 30 years old. He was not very handsome, but he had a sincere and honest face. He was just like his name.

    ¡°Eh! Have I seen you somewhere before?¡± Li Zhong looked at Zheng En and the little old man and frowned as he pondered carefully.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, your underwear was stolen by Sun Wei in Blue Cloud City,¡± Zheng En said awkwardly.

    ¡°Ah! I remember now. That¡¯s what happened. Damn it, I only have one pair of underwear. How dare he steal it.¡± Li Zhong still couldn¡¯t get over it when he thought of this. He was so angry that he gritted his teeth.

    ¡°By the way, do you have the whereabouts of the thief?¡± Li Zhong couldn¡¯t help asking. After returning to Azure Dragon Mountain, he felt that he had only beaten that guy up. It was really too easy for him. However, he couldn¡¯t find the bad guy who stole his underwearter.

    ¡°He¡¯s already dead,¡± Zheng En said with a ck face.

    ¡°Haha! Good riddance.¡± Li Zhongughed happily.

 Chapter 850 - Cheap Big Brother, Advance (2)

    <h4>Chapter 850: Cheap Big Brother, Advance (2)</h4>

    ¡°You¡¯ve helped me find my underwear. You¡¯re my great benefactor. Well! If you¡¯re willing, you can stay in Azure Dragon Mountain. We¡¯ll be a family in the future,¡± Li Zhong said generously.

    ¡°Thank you, Head of Family. However, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t stay in one ce for long. I think the environment of the Azure Dragon Mountain is not bad, so I want to find a ce to use for seclusion. I wonder if it¡¯s possible?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked very politely.

    ¡°No problem. Hehe! You can stay as long as you want. Even if you don¡¯t stay often, you cane back anytime if you want to in the future,¡± Li Zhong said with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll thank the Head of Family first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. If Miss Leng doesn¡¯t mind, you can call me Li Zhong or Big Brother Li directly. Hehe!¡± Li Zhong suggested.

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll call you Big Brother Li!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded with a light smile.

    ¡°Haha! Alright, I, Li Zhong, will have a sister in the future. Hmph! Whoever dares to bully my sister will be at odds with our Azure Dragon Mountain,¡± Li Zhong said happily.

    ¡°Big Brother, do we also have a Little Sister in the future?¡± Third Boss Li Ren asked expectantly, but his eyes couldn¡¯t help floating to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Li Zhong also looked at Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Haha! Big Brother Li¡¯s younger brother is naturally my older brother.¡± Leng Ruoxue helplessly said. She had a good impression of these people. Just treat it as having a few more brothers! Because the man¡¯s expectant gaze really made her unable to refuse.

    ¡°Haha! We have a sister too.¡± The few people present jumped up and down happily when they heard that.

    ¡°Second, go arrange a residence for our sister and the others!¡± Li Zhong instructed after the joy.

    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll go right away,¡± Second Head of The Family Li Xiao also answered happily. Hehe! He didn¡¯t expect to have a younger sister aftering back from the robbery. However, this sister was not bad. He found her very pleasing to the eye.

    The Second Head of The Family returned in no time. He had already arranged a residence for Leng Ruoxue and the others and brought a lot of food.

    ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s have lunch! Little Sister and the others haven¡¯t eaten yet!¡± Li Xiao reminded.

    ¡°Wait a moment! Number Seven isn¡¯t back yet!¡± Li Zhong said. Then he looked at Leng Ruoxue and said, ¡°Sister Xue¡¯er, eat first if you¡¯re hungry! We brothers eat together.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re not hungry yet,¡± Leng Ruoxue said hurriedly.

    Li Zhong and the others were even more satisfied with this new sister hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°Hehe! Big Brother, I have good taste, right? I robbed three teams today. One team was very annoying, and the other was very sensible, so I didn¡¯t make things difficult for them. However, only my Little Sister¡¯s team was more pleasing to the eye, so I brought them back directly,¡± Li Xiao said proudly and chatted with Li Zhong and the others about today¡¯s gains.

    ¡°Oh! Which family is the annoying team from?¡± Li Zhong and the others were a little curious.

    ¡°The Qi family. That Eldest Miss of the Qi family ims to be the Leng family¡¯s future Young Madam. However, if the Leng family¡¯s young master really marries her, the Leng family will definitely be in chaos,¡± Li Xiao gloated.

    ¡°Second Brother, the young master of the Leng family won¡¯t marry her,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Uh! Sister, how do you know? Aren¡¯t marriages between aristocratic families normal? Anyway, they have a purpose. It doesn¡¯t matter who they marry, right?¡± Li Xiao said curiously.

    ¡°I know the young master of the Leng family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°Oh! Then I heard you and Qi Hong¡¯er say that you killed many Leng family members¡­¡± Li Xiao only spoke halfway. After speaking, she stared at Leng Ruoxue intently, wanting to hear the real answer from her mouth.

    ¡°Yes, I killed a few.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very honest.

    ¡°Uh! Little Sister, then aren¡¯t you very dangerous on the Boundless Heaven Continent? Looks like you have to stay in Azure Dragon Mountain for a while to lie low,¡± Li Zhong couldn¡¯t help saying worriedly after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words.

    The feelings between people were very strange. Some people might not be able to be friends even if they interacted for a lifetime. However, some people could be bosom friends after only knowing each other for a day. This was probably the so-called fate!

    And the fate between Leng Ruoxue and Li Zhong and the others was precisely this!

    ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t worry. The Leng family can¡¯t touch me.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very touched. She didn¡¯t expect this cheap brother to be so protective of her.

    ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s good that you¡¯re confident.¡± Li Zhong was relieved.

    Then, everyone chatted about other things.

    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Suddenly, a loud roar entered everyone¡¯s ears.

    Immediately after, a handsome young man strode into the meeting hall.

    ¡°Stinky brat, so be it. You always shout and shout.¡± Li Zhong pulled a long face and red, pretending to be displeased.

    ¡°Hehe! Didn¡¯t I want to remind you guys! Eh! Big Brother, who are they?¡± The Seventh Boss of Azure Dragon Mountain, Li Xin, looked at Leng Ruoxue and the others sitting in the hall and couldn¡¯t help asking curiously.

    ¡°She is Leng Ruoxue, our Little Sister. The others are her family and subordinates.¡± Li Zhong pointed at Leng Ruoxue and the others and introduced.

    ¡°Oh! Little Sister is good!¡± Li Xin said with a smile. Hehe! It was good to have a sister! Then he wouldn¡¯t be the youngest, and his brothers wouldn¡¯t always focus on him.

    ¡°Hello, Seventh Brother,¡± Leng Ruoxue said obediently. From the conversation just now, she knew that the youngest of the seven brothers of the Li family of Azure Dragon Mountain was also two years older than her.

    ¡°Yes, yes, okay. If Sister Xue¡¯er has anything in the future, feel free to look for me. Seventh Brother will protect you.¡± Li Shin took on the responsibility.

    ¡°Little Seven! You want to protect Sister Xue¡¯er with your little strength?¡± Li Ren obviously didn¡¯t believe Li Xin.

    ¡°Third Brother, how can you hurt my feelings!¡± Li Xin said aggrievedly with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Alright, stinky brat, stop ying tricks. It¡¯s time to eat. We¡¯re about to starve to death waiting for you.¡± Li Zhong patted Li Xin on the head and said helplessly.

    ¡°Yes, yes, let¡¯s eat.¡± Li Xin¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help emitting a wolf-like glow when he heard that.

    After everyone finished eating, Li Xiny on the chair with his limbs spread wide open with a satisfied expression. He sighed in his heart about how beautiful life was. Leng Ruoxue and the others followed Li Xiao to the residence that had been arranged for them.

 Chapter 851 - Cheap Big Brother, Advance (3)

    <h4>Chapter 851: Cheap Big Brother, Advance (3)</h4>

    ¡°Big Brother, why do I feel that the food today is better than the previous ones!¡± Li Xin asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Of course. Little Sister and the others prepared the dishes today.¡± Li Zhong rolled his eyes at Li Xin.

    ¡°Oh! No wonder, hehe! Won¡¯t we have a feast in the future?¡± Li Xin said happily.

    ¡°In your dreams. Little Sister and the others won¡¯t stay here often,¡± Li Zhong said irritably. He also wanted to eat such delicious food every day! However, he couldn¡¯t force his sister and the others to stay here. s!

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ What should I do if I can¡¯t eat it in the future?¡± Li Xin said with a bitter face. Boohoo¡­ Why did he have to eat such a delicious food!

    Unfortunately, none of the people sitting there paid attention to him.

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at the bandit¡¯s den, Leng Ruoxue decided to enter seclusion the next day. Feng Da and the others also wanted to break through to Mystic Supremacy quickly, so they entered the space with Leng Ruoxue to cultivate.

    Nearly half of them chose to enter seclusion. However, Cheng Wu and the others did not enter seclusion with Leng Ruoxue and the others. After all, they were already Mystic Supremacies now, so purely entering seclusion could not satisfy them.

    While Leng Ruoxue and the others were in seclusion, their rtionship with the seven brothers of the Li family advanced by leaps and bounds.

    When they had nothing to do, they would even go to the Azure Dragon Mountain with those brothers to rob. Moreover, they also knew that Li Zhong and the other brothers didn¡¯t want to rob because theycked money. They mainly wanted to rob because they were too bored. Therefore, they also looked at people when they robbed. If they were pleasing to the eye, they would mean it. If they were not pleasing to the eye, they would rob fiercely.

    And the Eldest Miss of the Qi family and the others were definitely the kind of people that the seven brothers didn¡¯t like.

    The Qi family¡¯s team stayed in the Azure Dragon Mountain for nearly a month, but they lived in deep water and fire every day because they were robbed by bandits every day. No matter what gains they obtained on that day, they would be the bandits¡¯ bags the next day.

    Later on, the Qi family simply didn¡¯t do anything except hunt. They didn¡¯t believe that those bandits could persist. However, it didn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t do it. The bandits could rob their food and clothes. They had no choice but to work tirelessly for the bandits every day. Finally, after persisting for a month, they couldn¡¯t take it anymore and left the Azure Dragon Mountain in a hurry.

    In the meeting hall of the bandit¡¯s den, the Li brothers, Cheng Wu, and the others were gathered.

    ¡°The people from the Qi family are really too useless. Why did they run away so quickly? Won¡¯t we have nothing to y with in the future if they leave?¡± Li Xiao said with a face full of regret. Hehe! In this month, although they hadn¡¯t killed a single person from the Qi family, the people from the Qi family were quite frightened. They were on tenterhooks every day, and this was more satisfying than directly killing them!

    ¡°Yes! Looks like we have to find a new toy.¡± Li Xin was also full of regret.

    ¡°Number Seven, shouldn¡¯t you also go into seclusion to cultivate? Look at how hard Sister Xue¡¯er is working! You have to learn well.¡± Li Zhong nced at Li Xin and said lightly.

    ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯tpare me to those perverts!¡± Li Xin said speechlessly. Ever since the brothers found out that Little Sister Xue¡¯er was in seclusion trying to break through to the Mystic Supremacy Realm, they had be the targets of Big Brother¡¯s urging. They would nag about it almost every day before they were willing to stop. Especially him, his ears were about to grow calluses when he heard it. Boohoo¡­

    ¡°You have some ambition, okay? You¡¯re older than Xue¡¯er, but your strength is not as high as hers. Don¡¯t you find it embarrassing?¡± Li Zhong said resentfully.

    ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m already very hardworking. In the Boundless Heaven Continent, I can also be considered a genius.¡± Li Xin muttered softly. Boohoo¡­ He really didn¡¯t know why Little Sister Xue¡¯er and the others were so freakish.

    ¡°Let¡¯s enter seclusion tomorrow too!¡± Li Zhong said after some thought. Well! He might be a Mystic Supremacy now, but he had to set an example for his younger brothers.

    ¡°No way!¡± Li Xin and the others looked at Li Zhong helplessly with bitter expressions.

    ¡°It¡¯s decided. We¡¯ll go into seclusion tomorrow.¡± Li Zhong waved his hand and decided on this matter. s! The ancestors had provided them with such good conditions. They would really be sorry if they didn¡¯t make good use of them.

    ¡°Brother Cheng, please take care of the Azure Dragon Mountain. Our brother is in seclusion,¡± Li Zhong said irresponsibly to Cheng Wu and the others.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Cheng Wu nodded.

    Bandits were also swift and decisive. After making up his mind, Li Zhong led his younger brothers into seclusion.

    Two monthster.

    Cheng Wu was sitting on the grass in front of his door, ying with a furry and somewhat familiar little fox. Suddenly, he felt the heaven and earth spiritual energy gather from all directions and surge in one direction, and that direction was Leng Ruoxue¡¯s residence¡­

    At the same time, Song Di and the others, who felt that something was amiss, ran out of their rooms. When they saw the dense weather spiritual energy surge into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s room, their faces revealed happy smiles because this meant that Miss had broken through.

    Leng Ruoxue, who was cultivating in the bracelet, was indeed at the critical moment of her breakthrough. The spiritual energy she needed was also aplenty. After all, what she wanted to break through this time was the Heaven Defying Skill. Her current body was like a bottomless pit, and the amount of spiritual energy she needed was unimaginable.

    Leng Ruoxue, who was in the purple bamboo house, had already let go of all her senses. Thick heaven and earth spiritual energy surged into her body through her pores. At this moment, her face was in extreme pain, and the spiritual energy that entered her body was not very obedient, it was rampaging in her body¡­

    Leng Ruoxue separated a trace of divine sense and guided the heaven and earth spiritual energy in her body forward in one direction. After running 36 cycles, the heaven and earth spiritual energy was gradually fused with the original spiritual energy in her body and became obedient. She even controlled the spiritual energy to attack the same location in one go¡­

    Once, twice¡­ After countless repeated and persistent collisions, there was a loud bang. Leng Ruoxue finally broke through to the fifth level of the Heaven Defying Skill. As she broke through to the fifth level, her body was modified by the Heaven Defying Skill again. The negligible impurities were cleansed again, and her vital me also evolved again.

 Chapter 852 - Cheap Big Brother, Advance (4)

    <h4>Chapter 852: Cheap Big Brother, Advance (4)</h4>

    After breaking through to the fifth level, the spiritual energy umted in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s body was used up again, so she could only resign herself to fate and work hard to absorb the spiritual energy of the heaven and earth to replenish the insufficient spiritual energy in her body.

    After absorbing for three days, the spiritual qi in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s body recovered to about 20%. Even though it was only 20%, she could absolutely do whatever she wanted in the Vast Heaven Continent. Because these 20% of spiritual qi in her body were enough to bring her to the level of a Mystic Supremacy cultivating for several hundred years.

    After Leng Ruoxue opened her eyes, she saw the freak smiling at her.

    ¡°Freak, when did you wake up?¡± Leng Ruoxue leaned into the freak¡¯s embrace and asked curiously.

    ¡°Before you broke through,¡± the freak exined with a light smile.

    ¡°Why do you always wake up before me?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be dissatisfied.

    ¡°Because you need more spiritual energy than me!¡± the freak coaxed.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, sigh! My body is a bottomless pit! Fortunately, I have the ¡®Heaven and Earth Bracelet¡¯. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know where to get so much heaven and earth spiritual energy!¡± Leng Ruoxueined softly. Boohoo¡­ the spiritual energy she needed was unimaginable to others!

    ¡°Do you think fortune is so easy to obtain? Other people need much less spiritual energy than you. They also don¡¯t have opportunities like you!¡± the freak said affectionately.

    ¡°Yes, yes, that makes sense.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded repeatedly. Actually, she wasn¡¯tining. She just wanted to act coquettishly with the freak. She also wanted to be coaxed after all!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go out! Cheng Wu and the others are already waiting anxiously outside,¡± the freak said understandingly.

    ¡°En, eh! Why haven¡¯t Grandfather and the otherse out of seclusion yet!¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little puzzled. ording to Grandfather and the others¡¯ cultivation levels, they should havee out of seclusion before her!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. They should be here soon,¡± the freakforted.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and pulled the freak out of the purple bamboo house.

    After exiting the purple bamboo house, Leng Ruoxue directly unlocked the fifthyer of the seal for Qing Jue.

    After removing the seal, there were ten more pieces ofnd that Qing Jue liked, and Qing Jue actually obtained the ability to read minds.

    Leng Ruoxue was very satisfied with this ability. Even though the baby could read minds, she had to bring the baby out of the bracelet so that the baby could use it on others.

    If Qing Jue also had this ability, then what he possessed would naturally belong to her as his master. Therefore, it would be more convenient for her. Oh! This was what her irresponsible master thought.

    After doing all this, Qing Jue brought his little ck dog sidekick and ran to a corner to discuss how to use the newly appearednd. Leng Ruoxue and the freak left the bracelet.

    Leng Ruoxue and the freak left the bracelet. Just as they left the room, they saw Cheng Wu and the others gathered outside the door, anxiously walking around.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re out.¡± Cheng Wu and the others immediately surrounded Leng Ruoxue and the freak when they saw them.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. It had been a few months since theyst met. It seemed they were living quitefortably.

    ¡°Miss, why are there only the two of you?¡± Song Di couldn¡¯t help asking curiously when he saw that there was no one else behind Miss.

    ¡°They haven¡¯te out of seclusion yet!¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Cheng Wu and the others nodded. Then, everyone reported their results for nearly three months.

    ¡°Uh! You¡¯re in charge of the Azure Dragon Mountain now?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little surprised. Brother Li and the others were too easy to trust!

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Everything on Azure Dragon Mountain is as usual,¡± Cheng Wu said proudly.

    ¡°Oh! Since Big Brother Li and the others have temporarily handed over Azure Dragon Mountain to you, work hard! Don¡¯t let Big Brother Li down,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Yes, Miss. When are we leaving Azure Dragon Mountain?¡± Cheng Wu asked curiously. Even though the environment on Azure Dragon Mountain was good and they got along well with the bandits in the mountain, he preferred to take risks with Miss.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Big Brother Li and the others toe out of seclusion!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after thinking for a while. She originally wanted everyone to leave after advancing, but Big Brother Li and the others entrusted the Azure Dragon Mountain to Cheng Wu and the others. In this way, they couldn¡¯t leave easily. Otherwise, if anything happened to the Azure Dragon Mountain, wouldn¡¯t they be letting down the trust of Big Brother Li and the others!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Cheng Wu and the others nodded.

    A week after Leng Ruoxue and the freak came out of seclusion, Leng Qingtian and the others also came out.

    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re finally out,¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily when she saw Leng Qingtian and the others.

    ¡°Haha! Xue¡¯er, you must be anxious from waiting!¡± Leng Qingtian said happily.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. She and the freak had not advanced to Mystic Supremacy aftering out of seclusion because they were waiting for their grandfather and the others.

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s advance first!¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested. In the past few days, she and the freak had circled around the bandit¡¯s nest and found a ce with no one. It was very suitable for them to advance.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Qingtian nodded.

    After that, everyone followed Leng Ruoxue and the freak to the ce they had found beforehand, preparing to advance collectively.

    ¡°Grandpa, almost no onees here. It¡¯s not bad, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue brought her grandfather and the others to a canyon and asked.

    Leng Qingtian raised his head and looked at the canyon in front of him. This canyon only had one entrance, and the entrance was very small. It could only amodate three people at a time at most, so it could be considered a good secret ce.

    ¡°Yes, not bad.¡± Leng Qingtian nodded in satisfaction. This ce was quite suitable for seclusion. Moreover, it was easy to defend but difficult to attack.

    ¡°We can begin to advance now,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. They had so many beasts, if they didn¡¯t find a ce with fewer people, they would scare others!

    After speaking, Leng Ruoxue directly sat cross-legged on arge limestone and moved the beasts out of her bracelet, preparing to advance¡­

    The others also found seats and sat down. At the same time, they summoned their beasts.

    Before long, the dazzlingws of the world descended into the valley. Leng Ruoxue and the others worked very hard to absorb the blessings of the world after advancing to Mystic Supremacy until thews of the world slowly dissipated.

 Chapter 853 - Cheap Big Brother, Advance (5)

    <h4>Chapter 853: Cheap Big Brother, Advance (5)</h4>

    Immediately after, the beasts advanced wave after wave. Because Leng Ruoxue¡¯s ¡®Heaven Defying Skill¡¯ broke through the fifth level, her beasts obtained the most benefits.

    Among them, Bai Xu¡¯s level was still the highest. He had reached level-nine Transcendent Divine Beasts, Feng Zhan was level-eight Transcendent Divine Beasts, and Charm was level-seven Transcendent Divine Beasts. He was just a step away from advancing to level-eight Transcendent Divine Beasts.

    Baby and the other beasts directly advanced to level six Transcendent Divine Beasts. The Silver Wolves and the other slightly weaker beasts also reached level five Transcendent Divine Beasts. In short, Leng Ruoxue was still the biggest winner in this advancement. At the same time, the advancement of the beasts also brought her huge benefits.

    As for the others, they naturally had their own gains. In short, everyone was happy.

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others finished their advancement, everyone celebrated and then temporarily stayed in Azure Dragon Mountain.

    A month after their advancement, Lin Liang and the others finally came out of seclusion.

    Everyone chatted for a while, then Leng Ruoxue brought them to the canyon they had advanced to¡­

    When Lin Liang and the others came out of seclusion, each of them advanced two levels consecutively and directly became Mystic Supremacies.

    ¡°I say, no wonder you old fellows can¡¯t bear toe out of seclusion! So you¡¯re all waiting to directly advance to Mystic Supremacy!¡± Leng Qingtian said in realization from the bracelet.

    ¡°Hehe, we were also forced into a corner! Who asked you to cultivate too quickly? Wouldn¡¯t we be dragging you down if we don¡¯t work hard?¡± Lin Liang said matter-of-factly. They were already clearly aware of the difference in their cultivations with Leng Qingtian and the others after they came out of seclusion thest time. So, they¡¯d secretly decided that they wouldn¡¯te out unless they advanced to Mystic Supremacy. After all, everyone was suppressing their anger.

    ¡°Yes, that makes sense.¡± Leng Qingtian nodded in agreement. These old men were all unyielding, so he understood their thoughts very well. If it was him, he would probably do the same. However, he still felt quite aggrieved thinking that he hadn¡¯t seen these old friends for so long!

    ¡°Hehe! We won¡¯t be in seclusion often in the future, so don¡¯t be like this!¡± Lin Liang couldn¡¯t stand the expression on Leng Qingtian¡¯s face.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯ve been busy cultivating as a mystic cultivator recently and haven¡¯t refined weapons for a long time, so I shouldn¡¯t be in seclusion for the time being,¡± the disheveled old man promised.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid you must have lost touch!¡± Leng Qingtian gloated.

    ¡°Of course! No! I have to work hard on weapon refinement recently,¡± the disheveled old man said hurriedly. Then, he turned to Leng Ruoxue. ¡°Lass, you have to provide me with more materials for weapon refinement.¡±

    ¡°Okay, just ask Qing Jue for it,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll look for him now.¡± After the disheveled old man said that, he ran off to look for Qing Jue anxiously.

    ¡°Grandpa, you guys chat. I¡¯ll go out with the freak,¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said. After speaking, she pulled the freak out of the bracelet.

    Cheng Wu and the others had just returned from their robbery.

    Recently, Cheng Wu, Feng Da, and the others often brought people out to rob and pluck some herbs. They left early and returnedte every day.

    ¡°Miss, we gained quite a lot today.¡± Feng Da raised the storage ring in his hand and said as if he was presenting a treasure.

    ¡°You robbed something good?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°How can there be good things! The people whoe to the Azure Dragon Mountain are afraid that they will be robbed by bandits. They won¡¯t bring any valuable things at all. s! It¡¯s not easy to be a professional bandit. If things go wrong, they will starve to death!¡± Feng Da said sympathetically. They didn¡¯t know if they didn¡¯t enter this line of work! It was also very difficult to be a bandit! Fortunately, the bandits in the Azure Dragon Mountain weren¡¯t short of money and only treated robbery as a boring game. Otherwise, they would have starved to death long ago.

    ¡°What did you get?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled.

    ¡°We dug up a lot of herbs of good quality and also found some rare ores,¡± Feng Da said happily. They might not be alchemists or Weapons Masters, but because of Miss, they had a certain understanding of herbs and ores. Ever since they came out of seclusion, they would wander around the mountain when they had nothing to do, robbing and picking herbs as a dragon.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Leng Ruoxue took the ring and looked at it. Then she ced the ring into the bracelet and handed it to Qing Jue.

    ¡°Feng Da, Grandpa Lin and the others have also advanced to Mystic Supremacy. Let¡¯s celebrate tonight. Prepare yourselves well,¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed.

    ¡°Okay! Miss, are you still in the space?¡± Feng Da asked.

    ¡°No, just outside!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Then she handed Feng Da a ring containing the food she had prepared beforehand.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go get ready,¡± Feng Da said and left.

    At night, Feng Da and the others lit a few bonfires in the open space in front of the house and roasted the packed fish and meat on the fire¡­

    After all the food was ready, Leng Ruoxue and the others sat around the empty space and started eating¡­

    ¡°It smells so good!¡± A familiar voice suddenly sounded in everyone¡¯s ears halfway through their meal.

    ¡°Big Brother Li, you¡¯re out of seclusion!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in surprise.

    ¡°Yes! Hehe!¡± Li Zhong said with a smile. He did not stand on ceremony and directly picked up a piece of grilled golden meat to eat.

    ¡°I came out after a few months of seclusion and my cultivation improved slightly. You must be anxious!¡± Li Zhong said understandingly. He knew that Leng Ruoxue and the others had other things to do. However, because they didn¡¯te out of seclusion, the Azure Dragon Mountain was leaderless, so they didn¡¯t leave. Thinking of this, his heart couldn¡¯t help warming.

    ¡°No, the environment of Azure Dragon Mountain is good, there are clear mountains and clear waters, and there are countless herbs, why are we in a hurry to leave!¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. They had gained quite a lot after staying in Azure Dragon Mountain for a few months.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Li Zhong smiled foolishly.

    ¡°Big Brother Li, when are the other brothersing out of seclusion!¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. The spiritual energy in this Azure Dragon Mountain was very good. Moreover, there was a spirit vein under the ground where the bandits¡¯ nest was. Therefore, if they didn¡¯t have the ¡®Heaven and Earth Bracelet¡¯, this was a good ce to cultivate.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able toe out for a while,¡± Li Zhong said after some thought.

    ¡°Oh! This is a good ce to cultivate. You should treasure it.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Yes. This might have been discovered by our Li family¡¯s ancestor, but if that ancestor wasn¡¯t powerful, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to protect this Azure Dragon Mountain. Therefore, we will let the ancestors down if we don¡¯t cultivate properly!¡± Li Zhong nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Big Brother Li. There¡¯s no banquet that doesn¡¯t end in this world. Since you¡¯ve alreadye out of seclusion, then we¡¯ll leave tomorrow. We¡¯ll meet again!¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. This was something she had long nned.

    ¡°Okay, I know Sister Xue¡¯er has other things to do. Big Brother won¡¯t force you to stay since you want to leave. However, you have to remember that this Azure Dragon Mountain will always be your home and you are wee to return anytime,¡± Li Zhong said very sincerely.

    ¡°Yes, Big Brother forgot that I still have your Green Dragon Mountain¡¯s token in my hand! You cane anytime you want,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s right! Sister Xue¡¯er, if there¡¯s anything in the future that requires Big Brother¡¯s help, send a letter to Big Brother. Big Brother won¡¯t refuse,¡± Li Zhong reminded.

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony with my brother,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised.

    Because of Li Zhong¡¯s unexpected appearance, this meal actually became everyone¡¯s farewell banquet in the end. However, everyone was still very happy. After dinner, Feng Da and the others were basically drunk and directlyy down to sleep.

    Li Zhong was brought back to his residence by his subordinates.

    The next day.

    When Feng Da and the others woke up, it was almost noon. They had a simple meal and nned to go on their way.

    Outside Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ residence, one of Li Zhong¡¯s subordinates was ordered to send Leng Ruoxue and the others off.

    ¡°Miss, our big boss gave this to you.¡± The subordinate handed her a ring.

    ¡°Where is Big Brother Li?¡± Leng Ruoxue took the ring and looked at it. She couldn¡¯t help asking in surprise. This ring was actually filled with herbs of the heaven and earth treasure level. This farewell gift was really too precious.

    ¡°Leader isn¡¯t awake yet! He instructed me to prepare it before bed yesterday. I hope Miss Leng is satisfied,¡± the subordinate said.

    ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied. Thank you! Help me pass this to Big Brother Li.¡± Leng Ruoxue also handed over a ring. She naturally wouldn¡¯t take someone else¡¯s things for nothing, so she secretly instructed Qing Jue to prepare a generous gift.

    ¡°Okay, Miss Leng, I¡¯ll send you down the mountain!¡±

    ¡°No need, go take care of Brother Li! We can find the way.¡±

    After Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, she left the bandit¡¯s den with everyone¡­

 Chapter 854 - The Storm Rises Again (1)

    <h4>Chapter 854: The Storm Rises Again (1)</h4>

    At this moment, Li Zhong was standing at the highest point of the meeting hall, watching Leng Ruoxue and the others leave.

    ¡°Head of Family, Miss Leng didn¡¯t let me send her and asked me toe back and take care of you.¡± A momentter, his subordinate returned and reported. Then, he handed the ring Leng Ruoxue gave to Li Zhong.

    ¡°Got it, you can leave!¡± Li Zhong took the ring and nced at it, his face revealing a helpless expression. s! This girl! She still called him Big Brother! She didn¡¯t even want to take advantage of him, and the value of the things she returned was more than what he gave away. He didn¡¯t know when he would see this Little Sister again.

    After a long while.

    Li Zhong reluctantly turned around and returned to his room to catch up on his sleep when he couldn¡¯t see Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others had stayed in the Azure Dragon Mountain for a few months and were already quite familiar with the terrain here. Therefore, they left the Azure Dragon Mountain very smoothly and did not meet any teams training along the way.

    ¡°Miss, where are we going?¡± L¨¹ Tao asked curiously after leaving Azure Dragon Mountain.

    ¡°Dark Night Seas,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Hehe! She could finally go to the Dark Night Seas. Hopefully, that ce could give her a surprise.

    ¡°Lass, we can finally go there. I heard that there are many ores there. At that time, we have to collect more,¡± the disheveled old man said rather excitedly. When they just arrived at the Vast Heaven Continent, they wanted to go there. However, Icy said that their strength was too low and couldn¡¯t go. Now, they could finally go. Hehe!

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Lass, the Dark Night Seas is famous for its dangers. I¡¯ve never been there before. Hehe, I¡¯m borrowing your light this time,¡± the little old man said happily. Even though he was a Mystic Supremacy, he didn¡¯t dare to go to the Dark Night Seas alone.

    ¡°There will be opportunities if there¡¯s danger. Moreover, there won¡¯t be any danger if we go together.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Our strength is here! It would be unreasonable if we encounter danger.¡± The little old man nodded in agreement.

    Everyone chatted happily as they walked. Unknowingly, they had already walked thousands of meters out of the Azure Dragon Mountain.

    Leng Ruoxue saw that the ce was very spacious, so she let the little peacock out and drove them towards the Dark Night Seas.

    The Dark Night Seas was very far from the Azure Dragon Mountain. Not only did they have to fly closer to ten cities, but they also had to pass through two mountains and finally reach the vast in before they could reach their destination. That was also the only entrance to the Dark Night Seas that they had to pass through.

    Therefore, if they wanted to go to the Dark Night Seas, it would take at least twenty days or a month if it was slow.

    Due to the long journey, Leng Ruoxue and the others were not in a hurry either. They flew and stopped along the way, and they would even stop to stay for a few days if they encountered a city they liked. And the city they were in now was a very famous city in the Vast Heaven Continent. It was called Green Cloud City. Even though the city was not big, the advantage was that the environment was good, the people were simple, and it was a good ce to settle down.

    Green Cloud City was a city beside a mountain and sea. At this moment, Leng Ruoxue and the others were enjoying a rare peace by the sea. Feng Da brought his subordinates and brothers to the sea to fish for seafood.

    After a long time, Feng Da and the others finally came ashore from the sea.

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯re back.¡± Peach couldn¡¯t help shouting as soon as she came ashore.

    Leng Ruoxue, who was lying on the recliner and basking in the sun, raised her eyes slightly and looked at them. However, when she saw the ¡®thing¡¯ in Feng Da and the others¡¯ hands, two drops of cold sweat couldn¡¯t help dripping down her forehead.

    Didn¡¯t these people go to the sea to catch seafood? Then what were they carrying?

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯re back.¡± L¨¹ Tao and Cui Zhu ran to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side and repeated.

    ¡°Yes, what did you catch?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked casually.

    ¡°A lot of fish, but we picked up a person,¡± Peach whispered.

    ¡°Can you also pick up people in the sea? Your luck is really good,¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. Why weren¡¯t the people who fell into the sea eaten by the sea beasts?

    ¡°Miss, that person is still breathing!¡± L¨¹ Tao added.

    ¡°Alive? That¡¯s really rare,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. This sea area wasn¡¯t big, and the seawater was so shallow that one could see the bottom with a nce. However, there were still sea beasts. Even if they were only low-level sea beasts, it would be very easy to eat a person! She didn¡¯t expect to actually pick up a living person.

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve seen that person before. He¡¯s that Luo Lin we met in the Azure Dragon Mountain,¡± L¨¹ Tao exined. They all knew the rtionship between Miss and the Luo family. Otherwise, they might not have meddled in other people¡¯s business.

    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of suspicion. She might not agree with this cheap servant of the Luo family, but he was her man after all. He had made a blood oath, so she naturally couldn¡¯t leave him in the lurch since she had encountered him.

    ¡°Yes, miss, he¡¯s badly hurt,¡± said Peach.

    ¡°Let him take this.¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a while and took out a golden pill from her bracelet and handed it to L¨¹ Tao. It was the best healing pill. The herbs needed to refine it were abnormally precious, and they rarely used it usually.

    ¡°Yes.¡± L¨¹ Tao took the pill and turned to feed it to Luo Lin.

    The effects of top-notch healing pills were naturally extraordinary. Not long after, Luo Lin slowly woke up. However, when he just woke up, he was still a little lost. After seeing Leng Ruoxue, he suddenly thought that the goddess in the sky had saved him!

    ¡°Luo Lin, do you remember us?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Luo Lin¡¯s brain was in a mess. He couldn¡¯t remember anything now.

    ¡°We met at Azure Dragon Mountain,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Ah! I remember now. Thank you for saving me,¡± Luo Lin said gratefully. He didn¡¯t know what they had fed him, but he knew that his injuries had all healed when he felt the abundant spiritual energy in his body.

    ¡°Why are you here? Who injured you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked bluntly.

    ¡°I¡­ I met a robber,¡± Luo Lin stammered, his eyes flickering.

    ¡°Is that so? Luo Lin, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. It¡¯s up to you to decide if you want to tell the truth,¡± Leng Ruoxue warned with slight displeasure. Even though Qing Jue could read minds, she didn¡¯t want to do this unless it was absolutely necessary.

 Chapter 855 - The Storm Rises Again (2)

    <h4>Chapter 855: The Storm Rises Again (2)</h4>

    ¡°My¡­ My Luo family was besieged. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to escape¡­¡± Luo Lin¡¯s heart tightened because of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t help telling the secret he wanted to hide. However, he was a little choked up halfway through.

    ¡°Who?¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed her anger and asked. Damn it, one had to look at the owner before beating a dog! How dare he touch her people! He was really tired of living.

    ¡°Miss, thank you for saving me. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know about this.¡± Luo Lin regretted speaking about the Luo family. s! He didn¡¯t want to implicate them. After all, these people were his benefactors.

    ¡°The other party is very powerful. I don¡¯t want to implicate you,¡± Luo Lin added under Feng Da and the others¡¯ unfriendly gazes.

    ¡°Implicate us? Could it be the Lan and Leng families that attacked the Luo family?¡± Feng Da asked curiously.

    ¡°No.¡± Luo Lin was a little speechless. How could a super family take a fancy to their Luo Family!

    ¡°Then what are you afraid of!¡± Feng Da said resentfully. He really wanted to kick Luo Lin twice for his displeasure.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ afraid I¡¯ll implicate you. The other party is very fierce. If I know that you saved me, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll also be in trouble,¡± Luo Lin said honestly. Those people were probably looking for fish that had slipped through the all over the world now!

    ¡°Tch, I¡¯ve never been afraid of trouble that I shouldn¡¯t be afraid of. Brat, tell us quickly who attacked the Luo n so that we can avenge you!¡± Feng Da coaxed.

    ¡°You¡¯re willing to take revenge for me?¡± Luo Lin was pleasantly surprised and touched. s! He had tasted the coldness and warmth of human rtionships since the Luo family¡¯s ident. The families that were on good terms with the Luo family in the past either avoided him or refused to cooperate. He didn¡¯t expect these people who had only met him once to be willing to take revenge for him.

    ¡°Nonsense, why else would we ask you these questions!¡± Feng Da roared angrily. This kid had to train well. His words were too blunt. He was anxious!

    ¡°I appreciate your kind intentions, but there are so few of you who can¡¯t help me.¡± After the joy, Luo Lin calmed down.

    ¡°Brat, are you looking down on us? Let me tell you, if we can¡¯t help you, then no one in this world can help you.¡± Feng Da roared furiously. He and hispanions had always been straightforward with each other, saying whatever was on their minds. Therefore, theck ofmunication with Luo Lin made him want to beat someone up.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m very grateful for your kind intentions, but you can¡¯t help me. The only person who can help the Luo family is our master, so I have to find my master. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Luo Lin got up from the beach and turned around, nning to leave. He knew that if he was with them, these people would be implicated by him if the enemy found him.

    ¡°Stop right there! Are you looking for Leng Ruoxue!¡± Leng Ruoxue roared uncontrobly.

    ¡°You know my master?¡± Luo Lin said with some surprise. Master¡¯s reputation was very resounding in the Boundless Heaven Continent a few years ago. However, in the recent few years, he disappeared without a trace. Furthermore, there were very few news of Master¡¯s matters. Therefore, wanting to look for Master was no different from finding a needle in a haystack. Therefore, seeing his benefactor knowing his master, he was surprised in his heart. However, he did not dare to have too much hope.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. How could she not know her?

    ¡°Then do you know the whereabouts of my master?¡± Luo Lin hesitated and finally asked.

    ¡°I know.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. It was right in front of her!

    ¡°Can you tell me?¡± Luo Lin asked expectantly, excited.

    ¡°I¡¯m Leng Ruoxue,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Luo Lin was a little dumbfounded.

    ¡°I say, you silly boy. Think about it. If we had never known you, why would we be so enthusiastic to avenge you!¡± Feng Da said helplessly. This boy was most likely scared silly by others.

    ¡°You¡­ Are you really Leng Ruoxue? My master of the Luo family?¡± Luo Lin, who only regained his senses after a while, said in disbelief.

    ¡°I¡¯m Leng Ruoxue. Your Luo family has also sworn a blood oath to me to be my servant. However, the Luo family doesn¡¯t seem to be willing to have me as their master, so I don¡¯t want to force it. In short, you can only be considered strangers who have a blood oath with me,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined calmly.

    ¡°Master, the Luo Family only recognizes you as their master,¡± Luo Lin said with a bitter smile. He knew that the Luo Family and Master¡¯s rtionship was not very harmonious, so he did not know what to say.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first. Tell me what¡¯s going on with the Luo family and who attacked the Luo family?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked bluntly. After all, the Luo family had sworn a blood oath, so she couldn¡¯t stand by and do nothing even if she didn¡¯t acknowledge the Luo family enough.

    ¡°The Luo n has been developing very well in recent years, so it has aroused the jealousy of some families. This time, it was the Luo n that was jointly attacked by several families. Now, Luo City and Martial Immortal City have probably been divided up by them,¡± Luo Linyu said with hatred, tears flowing faintly in her eyes.

    ¡°Who are they?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in an unfriendly tone.

    ¡°With the Xu family as the leader, there¡¯s still the Bai, Qi, and Zhao families,¡± Luo Lin said with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°The Xu family?¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed. After dealing with the Sun family, she was in a hurry to enter seclusion and ignored the Xu family.

    ¡°Yes, led by the Xu family. Master, the Luo family suffered heavy losses this time. There were countless casualties,¡± Luo Lin said with a pained expression.

    ¡°Does the Luo family have anymunication signal?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Luo Lin nodded.

    ¡°Then gather all the surviving members of the Luo Family,¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Luo Lin replied.

    ¡°If you need anything, ask Feng Da to cooperate with you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Luo Lin was very happy. It felt really good to find an organization and have someone backing him up. For some reason, after he knew that the beautiful girl in front of him was his master, his heart actually felt a sense of peace that he had never felt before at this moment. The panic from being disced and at a loss for what to do seemed to have calmed down at this moment.

    After making some simple arrangements, Leng Ruoxue brought everyone back to the inn.

 Chapter 856 - The Storm Rises Again (3)

    <h4>Chapter 856: The Storm Rises Again (3)</h4>

    A few dayster, Leng Ruoxue met the heavily injured Luo Xian and Luo Fei father and son. She also learned more about the inside story from them. However, the more she knew, the angrier she became. This was because this actually involved some people from the Leng family, and these people were most likely here for her.

    In the guest room.

    The freak hugged the silent Leng Ruoxue andforted her gently, ¡°Xue¡¯er, there¡¯s no need to be so angry over a few clowns. Just kill them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, looks like we¡¯re still too kind.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Hehe! Feng Da and the others will definitely be happy now,¡± the freak teased with a light smile.

    ¡°We¡¯ll take action when they return,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. She sent Feng Da and the others to look for the Luo Family members who were still alive. However, almost ten days had passed, and Feng Da and the others had yet to return!

    ¡°Okay. By the way, the injuries of the Luo father and son should be almost healed, right?¡± the freak asked.

    ¡°Yes, your injuries are healed, but your body is still a little weak. You have to rest for a few days,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. The father and son had been injured for too long and hadn¡¯t received timely treatment, so their foundation had been injured.

    Just as the two of them were chatting, there was a knock on the door.

    The freak stood up and went to open the door.

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯re back.¡± Feng Da and the others couldn¡¯t help but shout as soon as they entered the room.

    ¡°Why did you guys take so long?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. This ce was at most three days away from Luo City.

    ¡°Miss, we stayed in Luo City and Martial Immortal City for a few days to understand the situation there. Moreover, we rescued many Luo family members who were locked up by them,¡± Feng Da exined.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Miss, the Xu family is really ruthless. I don¡¯t know what to say about the Luo family members who were arrested!¡± Feng Da said angrily.

    ¡°Tell me!¡± Leng Ruoxue was very calm. She had already guessed that the Luo Family, who had fallen into the hands of the enemy, would not have a good life.

    ¡°The men of the Luo n had their meridians crippled, and the women were¡­¡± Feng Da really couldn¡¯t continue.

    ¡°How many people were captured alive?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly.

    ¡°Less than a hundred people, and the ones who survived are all men,¡± Feng Da exined. They only saw the corpses of the women from the Luo n, and the men were tortured beyond recognition.

    ¡°What about those who weren¡¯t caught?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to ask.

    ¡°After we left the Luo n¡¯s secret signal in Luo City and Martial Immortal City, only 30 people from the Luo n came to seek refuge. Furthermore, they were all injured.¡± Feng Da was very helpless.

    ¡°Let¡¯s settle them down. After they recover, we¡¯ll go to Luo City and Martial Immortal City,¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed.

    ¡°Yes! Miss, the Old Ancestor of the Luo n wants to see you.¡± Feng Da said again.

    ¡°Oh, let him in!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Feng Da answered and left. Soon, he brought in an old man in ragged clothes.

    The old man knelt on the ground with tears in his eyes as soon as he saw Leng Ruoxue. He cried, ¡°Master, our Luo family is gone. Boohoo¡­ I¡¯ve let Master down!¡±

    ¡°Where there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope. The Luo family didn¡¯t die, why are you crying!¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to reprimand. In her mind, as long as there was still a breath left, there was hope for revenge. Moreover, it was not toote for a gentleman to take revenge. Even if he couldn¡¯t take revenge now, he would one day. Therefore, the most important thing was for someone to live. If everyone was gone, there would naturally be no hope for revenge.

    ¡°Master is right.¡± The Old Ancestor of the Luo n wiped his tears and said with some embarrassment. Boohoo¡­ He had lived for such a long time, but he was actually not as clear-minded as a little child. s! Otherwise, how could she be their master! Thinking of this, his heart couldn¡¯t help bing bright. Moreover, he believed that as long as his master was around, there was nothing he couldn¡¯t take revenge for.

    ¡°Get up! You don¡¯t have to kneel.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t like to see such an old man kneeling in front of her while crying. It felt strange.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Old Ancestor of the Luo n stood up obediently, but he kept bowing to show his absolute respect for Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Do you have any ns?¡± Leng Ruoxue probed.

    ¡°Master, I want to avenge the Luo n¡¯s dead nsmen. Please help me,¡± the Luo n¡¯s Old Ancestor pleaded. He knew that no one could help him now except for Master. He might not know Master¡¯s true strength, but he was confident that Master could definitely seek justice for the Luo n.

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with taking revenge. However, have you ever thought that even if you take revenge, with your Luo Family¡¯s current strength, you probably won¡¯t be able to have a foothold in the Boundless Heaven Continent either. I have to leave this world sooner orter. If the same thing happens again next time, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to do anything,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. After advancing to Mystic Supremacy, she was clear that she wouldn¡¯t stay in this world for long. This time, she could help the Luo Family take back everything that they had lost. However, if the Luo Family couldn¡¯t defend it, they would lose it sooner orter.

    ¡°Please enlighten me, Master.¡± The Old Ancestor of the Luo n was very respectful.

    ¡°I¡¯ll only give you ten years. You have to rely on yourselves to develop the Luo Family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. The Luo Family had a blood oath with her that they would never betray her, so she was very willing to give them a chance. However, whether they could grasp it depended on themselves.

    ¡°Ten years? Master, you know our Luo Family¡¯s current appearance¡­¡± The Luo Family¡¯s Old Ancestor was a little hesitant. He could hear what Master meant. If the Luo Family could not do anything in ten years, Master would not be able to help them. However, with the Luo Family¡¯s current situation, forget one decade, even ten years would be very difficult to recover. Furthermore, even during the golden age, the Luo Family¡¯s strength in the Boundless Heaven Continent could only be considered above average. Therefore, he felt that ten years was simply not enough.

    ¡°Since I¡¯ve given you ten years, I¡¯ll naturally provide all of your help. As for the injured nsmen, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll treat them. After taking revenge this time, you just have to focus on developing the Luo n,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

 Chapter 857 - The Storm Rises Again (4)

    <h4>Chapter 857: The Storm Rises Again (4)</h4>

    ¡°Thank you, Master. Our Luo n will definitely not disappoint you.¡± The Old Ancestor felt relieved after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. Well! Fortunately, Master did not give up on them. Otherwise, their Luo n would really be finished.

    ¡°Give these pills to your nsmen. We¡¯ll take revenge after they recover.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a few bottles of pills from her ring and handed them to the Luo n¡¯s Old Ancestor.

    ¡°Thank you for the reward, Master,¡± the Old Ancestor of the Luo n said happily. He bowed to Leng Ruoxue and left the room.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you nning to ept these servants?¡± The freak asked with a light smile after the Luo n¡¯s Old Ancestor left.

    ¡°They¡¯re too weak and can¡¯t help me much. However, they won¡¯t betray me with the blood oath, so I¡¯ll help if I can! As for the future! It¡¯ll depend on their Luo family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly.

    ¡°En, they are indeed too weak now. However, they hugged this big tree of yours, destined to have a ce in the Boundless Heaven Continent,¡± the freak said knowingly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little too early to say this now. What if the Luo family is a hopeless situation! Moreover, acknowledging me as your master might not be a good thing for the Luo family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said faintly. She had many enemies. If the Luo family couldn¡¯t protect themselves, it would cause a sect-destroying disaster. Someone from the Leng family was also involved in this matter. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of her, sigh!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t think about this. Let¡¯s go out and take a walk!¡± The freak changed the topic. He didn¡¯t want to see Xue¡¯er unhappy.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, and then the two of them left the restaurant¡­

    Three dayster.

    The injuries of the Luo Family members had already healed with Leng Ruoxue¡¯s medicinal pills. Not only that, but their strength had actually increased. This made them wild with joy, and the hatred that had lingered in their hearts for the past few days was slightly relieved. At the same time, they saw hope for revenge and even had a trace of anticipation for the Luo Family¡¯s future.

    Among the Luo Family, other than Luo Xian and his son and Luo Lin, it was basically the first time everyone had seen their master. However, just this time, their admiration for Leng Ruoxue had risen to an unprecedented height.

    Right now, they were blindly obedient to Leng Ruoxue. If Leng Ruoxue said one, they would not say two. They would do whatever she asked them to do and were extremely obedient.

    At the entrance of the restaurant.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the Luo Family members who had recovered well and said with a faint smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go to Luo City first.¡±

    With that, everyone sat on the back of the little peacock that had been waiting by the side. After everyone sat down, the little peacock pped its wings and rushed into the clouds!

    After flying for two days, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived in Luo City.

    At this moment, Luo City had already been upied by the Bai and Zhao families. The city gate was also stered with portraits of the Luo family. After the little peacocknded at the city gate, Leng Ruoxue and the others jumped off the little peacock¡¯s back and walked directly towards the city gate.

    ¡°Guards! It¡¯s the Luo Family! Hurry up and report to the City Lord!¡± The guards who had recognized the Luo Family roared at the top of their lungs before Leng Ruoxue and the others approached. Immediately, the city gate was in chaos. The guards even turned around and returned to the city. At the same time, the city gate was mmed shut with a loud bang. The guards in the city ran to the city wall and looked down at them.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the guards¡¯ reactions with a ck face and was a little speechless. What did they mean?

    Shouldn¡¯t they be the ones afraid in the eyes of these guards?

    Why were these guards like frightened birds? Well! This reaction was really too strange.

    ¡°You demons, the City Lord won¡¯t let you go. You¡¯re dead meat.¡± A guard roared bravely, but his trembling body revealed his fear.

    ¡°Demon? Did I hear wrongly?¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t expect these guards to have such great ability to distort the truth. Wasn¡¯t the person being tortured from the Luo family? Why did they be demons instead? Hmph! This was obviously the viinining first!

    ¡°Demon, I didn¡¯t expect you to still dare toe back. Hmph! The City Lord has already set up an inescapable and is waiting for you,¡± the guard continued. However, his head was hit ruthlessly.

    ¡°Sigh, why did you hit me?¡± The guard red at the person who hit him and said unhappily.

    ¡°You idiot, who asked you to say this?¡± That person roared uncontrobly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we can¡¯t lose in terms of imposing manner!¡± The guard was very aggrieved.

    ¡°Are you done discussing?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the guards who were out of line andrge beads of sweat rolled down her forehead.

    ¡°W-what do you want?¡± The guard asked nervously. Boohoo¡­ This woman gave him a lot of pressure.

    ¡°Of course we want to enter the city. If you know what¡¯s good for you, quickly open the city gate. Otherwise, I will have to use force.¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely before resorting to force.

    ¡°You¡­ How dare you! The City Lord won¡¯t let you go.¡± The guard carried the City Lord out when he heard that.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Today will be their death date,¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk nonsense with them anymore and directly moved Lao Mao and the pythons out of the bracelet.

    The two hairy beasts had already acknowledged him as their master before the disheveled old man advanced. Therefore, after the disheveled old man advanced, they also advanced to level-seven Transcendent Divine Beasts. However, because they were already used to living in the space, they stayed in the space after recognizing him as their master.

    ¡°Miss.¡± Two hairy beasts and the pythons called out affectionately aftering out.

    ¡°Okay, attack the city,¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered directly.

    With her order, the two hairy beasts and the pythons immediately returned to their original forms and rushed to the city¡­

    Two hairy beasts¡¯ huge palm hit the city wall with a bang. Immediately, a crack appeared on the city wall¡­

    Seeing this, the pythons did not want to be outdone and shook their thick snake tails. ¡°Pa! Pa!¡± They smashed onto the city wall, and the city wall shook¡­

    At this moment, the two hairy beasts pped their hands again and again. In the blink of an eye, the sturdy city wall shattered into pieces like paper. ording to the two hairy beasts and the other pythons, this was the result of them showing mercy!

 Chapter 858 - The Storm Rises Again (5)

    <h4>Chapter 858: The Storm Rises Again (5)</h4>

    ¡°Ah!¡± The guards on the city wall fell from high ground as the city wall fell. Leng Ruoxue and the others directly ignored these small fries, stepped on the ruins of the city wall, and walked in withrge strides.

    After entering Luo City, Leng Ruoxue realized that the city was a little bleak. There were pitifully few pedestrians on the streets. Moreover, when they saw them, they all hid with fear in their eyes.

    ¡°Feng Da, did you do something bad? Why do the people in this city look like they saw a ghost when they see us?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Miss, we didn¡¯t do anything. We only dealt with a few people and conveniently went to the Bai and Zhao families¡¯ main residences to cause trouble. Hehe! Anyway, the Bai and Zhao families are quite close to here, so we were just passing by.¡± Feng Da scratched his head and said somewhat embarrassedly.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and didn¡¯t continue asking. However, she believed that it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as Feng Da said.

    ¡°Master, the City Lord Residence of our Luo City is just around the corner in front.¡± The Old Ancestor of the Luo n said with two drops of cold sweat dripping down his forehead. He knew better than anyone how much of a nder Feng Da¡¯s words were because he had seen it with his own eyes. Boohoo¡­ It was really too violent. His heart was still trembling when he recalled it until now!

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s also the Luo family¡¯s main residence!¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Luo Xian said sadly. To the entire Luo n, this matter was both a disaster and a great humiliation. Thus, revenge was necessary.

    Everyone chatted as they walked. Soon, they arrived at the City Lord Residence.

    At this moment, the City Lord Residence had already received news of their arrival, so they had long entered a highly alert state.

    ¡°Oh! Looks like you¡¯re all ready.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the Bai and Zhao families gathered at the entrance of the City Lord Residence and said with a light smile.

    ¡°Are you a helper from the Luo n?¡± a middle-aged man asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied lightly.

    ¡°Leave Luo City immediately if you¡¯re not. I can¡¯t bear to hurt a beauty like you!¡± the middle-aged man said wretchedly, his eyes revealing a perverted glint.

    ¡°Do it!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t want to waste time with them, so she ordered directly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Da and the others replied. After that, they swarmed forward and casually found an opponent to beat up. After they were done, they directly released their profound techniques to annihte their opponent¡­.

    Just like that, in less than half an hour, the Bai and Zhao families¡¯ allied forces disappeared from the Boundless Heaven Continent without any strength to resist. Feng Da and the others were still somewhat unsatisfied because, in their eyes, these two families were too ungovernable!

    The matter in Luo City was resolved so quickly that the Luo Family couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded. Uh! They knew that their master¡¯s subordinates were very strong, but they didn¡¯t expect them to be so powerful. How could they bear this!

    Sigh! If the Luo Family had such strength, how could they still be bullied so badly! However, with a master like Leng Ruoxue, the Luo Family believed that sooner orter, they would stand at the peak of the Boundless Heaven Continent. However, they were also a little troubled now because Master¡¯s subordinates were too formidable. This made them very uneasy in their hearts. Boohoo¡­ What if Master despised them! Thinking of this possibility, the Luo Family was a little conflicted.

    ¡°I said I would give you ten years.¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but remind them when she saw the depressed expressions on the Luo family¡¯s faces.

    That¡¯s right! The Luo Family members immediately perked up when they heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. They might not be able to help their master now, but they believed that they would definitely be his right-hand man one day, so they couldn¡¯t wallow in self-pity. They had to have enough confidence. Thinking of this, their mood immediately became high.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll get rid of the Bai and Zhao familiespletely and then go to Martial Immortal City.¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed when she saw the Luo family¡¯s aura rise.

    ¡°Yes!¡± the Luo Family answered in unison, their spirits high!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. Then, everyone sat on the little peacock¡¯s back and flew straight to the Bai and Zhao families¡¯ main cities.

    After arriving at the main city of the Bai and Zhao families, Leng Ruoxue and the others didn¡¯t waste any energy at all to clean up the Bai and Zhao families. Then, they went to Martial Immortal City.

    Martial Immortal City was simr to Luo City. The city gate was also heavily guarded. However, the guards guarding the city were also panicking when they saw them. Then, they abandoned the city gate and fled in a hurry.

    ¡°The Xu family and the Qi family are really cowards. How dare they surround others with this little guts. I really don¡¯t know who borrowed their guts,¡± Feng Da said with a face full of disdain.

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right!¡± Cheng Wu echoed.

    ¡°Little Peacock, fly directly to the City Lord Residence!¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed. They were not unfamiliar with the City Lord Residence of Martial Immortal City. After all, they had stayed there for a few days!

    ¡°Yes.¡± The little peacock nodded and flew directly over the city wall towards the City Lord Residence.

    When they arrived at the City Lord Residence, they saw the door of the City Lord Residence open wide, but there was no one at the door. Leng Ruoxue and the others were puzzled when they saw this situation.

    ¡°Little peacock, fly in and take a look,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The little peacock flew directly into the City Lord Residence after receiving Leng Ruoxue¡¯s order. After patrolling around, it finally found a few Martial Immortal City guards in a corner.

    A few guards were curled up in a corner. When they saw Leng Ruoxue and the others, their bodies trembled like fallen leaves in the wind.

    ¡°Let me ask you, where is the current City Lord of the City Lord Residence?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked speechlessly. Why did these guards look like they saw a ghost when they saw Feng Da and the others? Could it be that the guards at the city gate were all for outsiders to see?

    ¡°No¡­ No!¡± A guard said with a trembling voice, not daring to look up at all.

    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know where I¡¯m going,¡± the guard stammered, his words a little unclear.

    ¡°Damn it, my young miss asked you a question, how dare you not answer honestly!¡± Feng Da roared, scaring the guards into hugging each other.

    ¡°Should¡­ should have returned to Xu Cheng and Qi Cheng. Boohoo¡­ You killing gods are too terrifying. They didn¡¯t dare to stay here anymore, so they ran away.¡± The guard¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as he sobbed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue was very helpless. She had already asked Qing Jue to search Martial Immortal City. There was indeed no trace of the Xu and Qi families. It seemed like they had really been scared away by Feng Da and the others. Well! She only knew today that her subordinates actually had such power. Killing God!

    The little peacock received Leng Ruoxue¡¯s order and looked at the trembling guards with disdain. It directly threw a mystic technique and pped its wings to fly away.

    After flying for nearly a day, the little peacock brought Leng Ruoxue and the others to Qi City.

    It was night when they arrived in Qi City, so Leng Ruoxue ordered the little peacock to fly directly over the city wall.

    Well, it was a littlete. It was time for them to rest after cleaning up the Qi family, so they naturally had to end the battle quickly and not waste time on entering the city.

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve arrived at the Qi residence,¡± the little peacock said after finding the Qi family¡¯s main residence ording to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s instructions.

    ¡°En, Feng Da, you haven¡¯t been to the Qi family before, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows and teased.

    ¡°Uh! Not yet. We were afraid that Miss would be anxious. Otherwise, she woulde,¡± Feng Da said with slight regret.

    At this moment, the main entrance of the Qi residence was silent. However, looking down from the sky, the main residence was brightly lit and lively.

    ¡°The Qi family seems to be holding a banquet.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the situation in the Qi family¡¯s main residence and said lightly.

    ¡°Miss, how do we get in?¡± the little peacock asked curiously. Well! It meant to knock or smash the door¡­

    ¡°Just fly in directly. Master is busy. Let¡¯s not disturb her and go in ourselves,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Okay!¡± the little peacock said excitedly. Hehe! It liked to enter uninvited. It felt more aplished this way!

    With that, the little peacock flew directly over the Qi family¡¯s tall yard wall andnded in the main yard.

    ¡°Who is it? How dare you barge into the Qi family!¡± The little peacock was discovered by the Qi family¡¯s guards as soon as itnded. Of course, it could not be ruled out as doing this on purpose.

    ¡°A troublemaker. Can¡¯t you tell?¡± The little peacock blinked its big watery eyes and said innocently.

    ¡°How dare you! How dare you destroy the Qi family¡¯s territory?¡± the guard said in disbelief. However, when he saw the Luo family¡¯s Old Ancestor sitting on the little peacock¡¯s back, his back turned cold, and a bad premonition surged in his heart. At this moment, he already knew that the Luo family was here to take revenge.

 Chapter 859 - Returning to the Leng family (1)

    <h4>Chapter 859: Returning to the Leng family (1)</h4>

    ¡°So what if it¡¯s the Qi family? Is the Qi family a tiger¡¯s den? Tell your patriarch that we¡¯re smashing the Qi family¡¯s territory.¡± Feng Da red and roared loudly.

    ¡°Haha! That¡¯s right. Hurry up and let your patriarche out to die!¡± Lin Yuan echoed.

    ¡°How dare you! Our patriarch is entertaining guests. Don¡¯t be impudent!¡± At this moment, a man rushed out of the main hall. When he saw Leng Ruoxue and the others, he roared in disdain.

    ¡°Esteemed guest? Then pleasee out and die together!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. She felt a few powerful auras in the main hall. They were probably helpers invited by the Qi family. Hmph! It was just right to deal with them together. After all, in her eyes, whoever helped the enemy was her enemy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t regret it!¡± The man threatened before turning around and returning to the main hall angrily.

    At this moment, a luxurious wee banquet was being held in the main hall of the Qi family. The patriarch of the Qi family was sitting at the main table, his face full of charm. However, the strange thing was that he wasn¡¯t sitting in the main seat. Sitting on the main seat was a middle-aged man with a terrifying aura and a gloomy face. This man was around 40 to 50 years old, and his strength was unfathomable. On both sides of him sat two older men with strength and bearing that were slightly inferior to his. Other than that, the others sitting at the main table were all the elders of the Qi family.

    The Qi family¡¯s patriarch did his best to curry favor with the middle-aged man sitting in the chair. After a few sses of yellow wine, the middle-aged man gradually smiled.

    ¡°Patriarch Qi, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll put in a good word for your daughter. However, the young master is stubborn. Recently, he hasn¡¯t even been willing to listen to many of his elders, so¡­¡± The middle-aged man seemed to be in a dilemma. He stopped mid-sentence, his meaning self-evident.

    ¡°Third Butler, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t treat you badly. If this matter ispleted, you will all be the great benefactors of our Qi family. As for the matter with the Luo family, please extend a helping hand and lend our Qi family a hand. This old man will be endlessly grateful.¡± The Qi family¡¯s patriarch was very tactful. After hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, he gave his subordinate a look. The subordinates beside him immediately sent a storage ring seeing this.

    The Qi family¡¯s patriarch handed the ring to the middle-aged man. The man took it and used his divine sense to scan it. Then he nodded with slight satisfaction, the smile on his face widening.

    ¡°Patriarch Qi, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best regarding your daughter. As for the Luo family, you don¡¯t have to worry. The Luo family won¡¯t be able to overturn the sky with us around,¡± the middle-aged man promised. He naturally had to be careful after obtaining such a huge benefit. However, he didn¡¯t expect the Qi family to be so generous. It seemed like they had paid a huge price this time. The man thought to himself.

    ¡°Hehe! With the Third Butler, this old man can rest my heart in my stomach.¡± The Qi family¡¯s patriarch was very good at currying favor. This flip of the conversation made the middle-aged man feel iparablyfortable. However, his heart also ached a little because the blood loss this time was really not small! However, for the future of the family, he endured it!

    However, the host and guest didn¡¯tst long before the man who had just left Leng Ruoxue and the others with fierce words ran into the main hall and whispered a few words to the Qi family¡¯s patriarch. Immediately, the Qi family¡¯s patriarch¡¯s expression changed again and again!

    ¡°Patriarch Qi, what happened?¡± the middle-aged man asked curiously.

    ¡°Third Butler, the remnants of the Luo Family are here, and they even let us go out to die.¡± The Qi family¡¯s patriarch¡¯s face was aggrieved, but he didn¡¯t dare to directly order these few people to help them teach the Luo Family a lesson.

    Many people from the Qi family, who were sitting in the living room, had a drastic change in expression when they heard that the Luo family hade knocking on their door. This was because many of them had escaped death from Martial Immortal City and returned. The memories that Feng Da and the others had left them back then were still as deep as a nightmare. They could not forget them even if they wanted to!

    ¡°Oh! The Luo family isn¡¯t a threat. The Qi family can rest easy With us around. There¡¯s no need to be afraid,¡± the middle-aged man said confidently. Since he had epted the Qi family¡¯s money, he naturally had to stand up for the Qi family!

    ¡°Third Butler is right. I wonder how the Luo family outside will be dealt with? I hope Third Butler can tell us,¡± Patriarch Qi asked.

    ¡°Leave it to us. Let¡¯s go out and take a look. We¡¯ll continue drinking after cleaning them up,¡± the middle-aged man said. Then, he was the first to stand up. After everyone stood up, he led everyone into the yard inrge strides.

    In the yard, Leng Ruoxue and the freak were still sitting on the little peacock¡¯s back, while Feng Da and the others stood around the little peacock and surrounded them.

    The Qi family¡¯s patriarch and the others happened to see this scene when they came out of the living room.

    ¡°Luo Xian, how dare youe knocking on our door to die!¡± The Qi family¡¯s patriarch roared as he saw Luo Xian standing in the courtyard.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this just right? We don¡¯t want you to search for us all over the world. Ah! No, it should be to guard against us like we¡¯re thieves,¡± Luo Xian said mockingly.

    ¡°Luo Xian, even if you talk big, you won¡¯t be able to erase the fact that you¡¯re about to die,¡± the Qi family¡¯s patriarch said proudly, as if he could already see the Luo family¡¯s demise.

    ¡°Yes, yes. These are also what I want to say to you,¡± Luo Xian said calmly.

    ¡°Why waste your breath on him? Just kill him!¡± At this moment, the middle aged man called Third Butler spoke impatiently.

    ¡°Where did the Qi family invite a dog? Why didn¡¯t they tie it up a little!¡± Feng Da said coldly, his eyes full of disdain.

    ¡°Who are you from the Luo Family? State your name if you have the guts!¡± The Third Butler was instantly angry when he heard himself being called a dog. His face and neck were red as he roared at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°Third Butler, they shouldn¡¯t be from the Luo Family,¡± the Qi family¡¯s patriarch said hurriedly.

    ¡°Oh! So it¡¯s also a dog found by the Luo family!¡± The Third Butler smiled when he heard this.

    ¡°Also? Does that mean this Third Butler admits to being a dog!¡± Feng Da said without anger, not taking the words of the person in front of him to heart.

    ¡°You! Hmph! Brat, report your name if you have the guts. My subordinates are not nameless.¡± The Third Butler suppressed his anger and said.

    ¡°Grandpa is Feng Da. Remember this name! Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to say it when others ask you how you died when you go to hell,¡± Feng Da reminded kindly.

 Chapter 860 - Returning to the Leng family (2)

    <h4>Chapter 860: Returning to the Leng family (2)</h4>

    ¡°Good! You, Feng Da, today I¡¯ll let you taste my power.¡± The Third Butler roared and was about to attack, but he was stopped by Feng Da.

    ¡°Wait! I don¡¯t kill nameless people either. Grandson, tell me your name!¡± Feng Da said with a chuckle.

    ¡°You... I¡¯m the third housekeeper of the Leng family, Leng Qing! I¡¯ll make you a dead soul under my saber today!¡± Leng Qing¡¯s eyes shot out a bloodthirsty light as he said fiercely.

    ¡°Haha! Then let¡¯s see who dies first. However, I¡¯m a little curious. Does the Leng family know that you¡¯re backing the Qi family?¡± Feng Da asked curiously.

    ¡°Of course I know. Miss Qi is the future Young Madam of our Leng family. It¡¯s only right for our Leng family to stand up for the Qi family. Hmph! Admit defeat if you know what¡¯s good for you. I might spare your life if I¡¯m in a good mood!¡± Leng Qing said as if he was showing mercy.

    ¡°Leng Qing, right! Are you sure this is the Leng family¡¯s idea? Isn¡¯t it your own fantasy? With Qi Hong¡¯er¡¯s character, why would Leng Wudi fancy her? Don¡¯t you think your young master is a fool?¡± Feng Da said speechlessly. He had killed many members of the Leng family. Why didn¡¯t they notice these three butlers at that time? This fellow was also considered a wonder!

    ¡°How dare you! You actually dare to call our young master by his name!¡± Leng Qing¡¯s breathing was a little hurried. It was obvious that he was greatly angered by Feng Da.

    ¡°Haha! Leng Qing, don¡¯t mention your young master¡¯s name, even if your patriarch stood in front of me, I would still call him by his name,¡± Feng Da said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Feng Da, how dare you disrespect our patriarch and young master! I¡¯ll deal with you on behalf of the Leng family today!¡± Leng Qing said with a face full of anger.

    ¡°Are you sure? Leng Qing!¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly asked with a light smile.

    ¡°Who are you? Come out if you have the guts. Don¡¯t hide yourself.¡± Leng Qing heard a woman¡¯s voice, but he didn¡¯t see anyone. He couldn¡¯t help being a little angry. These people really didn¡¯t care about the Leng family. It was really ridiculous!

    Just as he finished speaking, a dazzling red light flew straight at his face. It was so fast that it caught him off guard, and it entered his mouth with a swish. In an instant, blood flowed out of the corner of his mouth. He was just about to open his mouth to speak when half a tongue fell out...

    ¡°Third Butler!¡± The Qi family was shocked and a little flustered when they saw this. This... How could this be? They didn¡¯t see when the other party attacked, but the Third Butler was injured!

    Leng Qing red angrily and pointed in the direction of Feng Da and the others. He was full of hatred, but he couldn¡¯t say a word!

    ¡°Third Butler, I forgot to remind you. Be careful not to cause trouble with your mouth!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s calm voice drifted into the ears of the Qi family. Instantly, everyone¡¯s hearts turned cold!

    ¡°Hu... Bah... Eww?¡± Leng Qing asked unclearly, the hatred in his eyes difficult to hide!

    ¡°I¡¯m Leng Ruoxue,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly.

    With that, she jumped off the little peacock¡¯s back, and Feng Da and the others consciously made way for her.

    ¡°Are you really Leng Ruoxue?¡± A person beside Leng Qing asked with slight fear. Everyone in the Leng family knew Leng Ruoxue¡¯s great name. However, they happened to not be in the family when Leng Ruoxue was a guest in the Leng family at that time. However, they also heard about this demoness¡¯s cold blood and ruthlessness afterward! Therefore, they also had lingering fears.

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, you are also from the Leng family. Why are you helping the Luo family? We are your family,¡± the person said in disbelief.

    Uh! After hearing that person¡¯s words, the people from the Luo and Qi families couldn¡¯t help turning their gazes to Leng Ruoxue.

    The Luo family didn¡¯t expect their master to really be from the Leng family. They had always had guesses, but it was confirmed now.

    The Qi family didn¡¯t expect the Leng family to help the Luo family. They had spent so much money but were going to be destroyed in the hands of the other members of the Leng family in the end. How could they bear this!

    ¡°Haha! What a joke. Who¡¯s your family? When did I admit that I¡¯m from the Leng family?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. Did some people in the Leng family inherit their self-righteousness?

    ¡°You unfilial descendant, how dare you disown your main family!¡± The person immediately roared angrily when he heard that. He originally wanted to use the Leng family¡¯s name to make Leng Ruoxue retreat! But who knew that she didn¡¯t care at all, which couldn¡¯t help making him feel ashamed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t use that big hat on me. I don¡¯t care about the Leng family at all and won¡¯t acknowledge it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a spurious smile.

    ¡°You...¡± The Leng family led by Leng Qing red at Leng Ruoxue angrily, so angry that they couldn¡¯t say anything. However, after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s fierce name, they didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. After all, she even dared to kill the elders of the Leng family, let alone small characters like them! Boohoo... This demoness absolutely couldn¡¯t be provoked!

    ¡°Feng Da, attack!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Okay! Brothers, be quick.¡± After Feng Da said that, he went directly to Leng Qing.

    Leng Qing, who was not mentally prepared and was frightened by Leng Ruoxue¡¯s name, was unable to retaliate at all. He was quickly dealt with by Feng Da.

    The people from the Qi family and the Leng family were not in the mood to fight at all under the powerful attacks of Feng Da and the others. They were frightened and ran everywhere. However, no matter how fast they were, their fate was destined.

    Feng Da and the others attacked fiercely, and the opponents whose strength were not on the same level were quickly eliminated.

    After cleaning up the Qi family and the helpers they found, Feng Da and the others quickly cleaned up the battlefield. After that, everyone left the Qi family. However, they didn¡¯t forget to set a fire before leaving...

    After resting for the night, Leng Ruoxue and the others headed straight to thest destination, the Xu family¡¯s main city the next morning.

    After arriving at the Xu family¡¯s main city, Leng Ruoxue and the others didn¡¯t waste any time. They directly attacked and destroyed the Xu family at lightning speed. Then, they arranged for the Luo family. Following that, Leng Ruoxue led everyone to Proud Cold City where the Leng family was...

 Chapter 861 - Returning to the Leng Family (3)

    <h4>Chapter 861: Returning to the Leng Family (3)</h4>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what are you thinking about?¡± The freak looked at the thoughtful Xue¡¯er and asked curiously on the way to Proud Cold City.

    ¡°Freak, we didn¡¯t see Xu Qian in the Xu family, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly.

    ¡°Yes, that guy probably ran away long ago,¡± the freak said disapprovingly. Xu Qian could not cause much trouble, so he was not worried.

    ¡°I keep feeling that that guy is a scourge,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t think about it. Didn¡¯t you always say that we should deal with whateveres our way? It¡¯s just Xu Qian. Don¡¯t take it to heart. That guy won¡¯t be able to achieve anything,¡± the freakforted.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and changed the topic. The two of them talked about something else.

    Three dayster.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at Proud Cold City.

    Leng Shuang was exceptionally happy to see Leng Ruoxue and arranged for them to stay in the Snowfall Garden.

    In the garden of the Snowfall Garden.

    Leng Shuang pulled Leng Ruoxue affectionately and kept asking questions. Then, she chatted with her about the Leng family¡¯s recent situation.

    Leng Qianye, who had rushed over, deliberately put on a straight face and walked into the Snowfall Garden. He sat down opposite Leng Ruoxue. The two of them looked at each other without saying anything.

    After some time.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, are you here to see me?¡± Leng Qianye couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw that Leng Ruoxue ignored him after sitting down for a long time.

    ¡°No,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°You¡­ Little Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re a bad person. To think that I¡¯ve been thinking about you guys. Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m really too sad.¡± Leng Qianye wiped his tears and said aggrievedly.

    ¡°Are you here to see your sister, Sister Xue¡¯er?¡± Leng Shuang asked curiously.

    ¡°Uh! Not really.¡± Leng Ruoxue shook her head.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, are you here to see my grandfather?¡± Leng Qianye guessed with jealousy. Even though he hadn¡¯t gotten Leng Ruoxue¡¯s answer, he was already jealous.

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to see the Leng family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Uh! If you¡¯re not here to see our Leng family, are you here to kill us?!¡± Leng Qianye said half-jokingly. He even felt that Little Xue¡¯er was getting better at keeping people in suspense.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m here to kill the Leng family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Qianye and Leng Shuang were stunned for a moment before they reacted.

    ¡°Sister Xue¡¯er, stop joking. Isn¡¯t Leng Xing¡¯s bloodline already dead?! How would the Leng family dare to provoke you!¡± Leng Shuang chuckled. No one in the Leng family dared to provoke Leng Ruoxue now. Sigh! They were afraid of her!

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, even though you don¡¯t like the Leng family, you have to have a good reason to kill them! After all, the Leng family has a bloodline connection with you.¡± Leng Qianye reminded her helplessly. If Little Xue¡¯er killed a few members of the Leng family for no reason, it would probably be difficult to exin to Eldest Grandpa. Of course, it would be different if there was enough reason.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± Leng Shuang was speechless after hearing Leng Qianye¡¯s words. She thought to herself, ¡®Your lineage is really protective of your children. It¡¯s fine as long as you have a reason to kill your own nsmen. Sigh! I wonder who provoked Sister Xue¡¯er again.¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, every debt has its debtor. Although my motto has always been to eliminate the root of the problem, I won¡¯t do that on your ount. I only kill those who deserve to die in the Leng family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very respectfully.

    ¡°Uh! Sister Xue¡¯er, who do you want to kill?¡± Leng Shuang asked in confusion. The family head and elders had strictly ordered the nsmen to stay away from Leng Ruoxue and not take the initiative to provoke her. How could anyone anger Sister Xue¡¯er? She really didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°One called Leng Hua,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly.

    ¡°Leng Hua? What did he do?¡± Leng Qianye asked in confusion. As far as he knew, Leng Hua had never left the n. How did he provoke Little Xue¡¯er?

    ¡°He got the Xu family, the Qi family, the Bai family, and the Zhao family to besiege my servants. Oh right, I forgot to tell you that I¡¯ve already gotten rid of the third butler of the Leng family who worked for him,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. Leng Hua was the person behind the scenes who had read Leng Qing and the others¡¯ minds, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t let him off.

    ¡°Ah! You mean the Luo family?¡± Leng Shuang was surprised. It was no secret in the Vast Heaven Continent that the Luo family had been annexed by the Xu family and a few other families, so she had naturally heard about it.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, not many people know that the Luo family is your servant, right?¡± Leng Qianye asked thoughtfully.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°In that case, how could Leng Hua know about this? Although that old fellow isn¡¯t too obedient, he rarely leaves the forbidden area all these years. If I don¡¯t know about this, there¡¯s even less reason for him to know.¡± Leng Qianye¡¯s face was filled with questions.

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as an imprable wall in this world. How would Leng Hua know? Why would he attack the Luo family? I¡¯m afraid he can only ask himself,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a faint smile. To her, it didn¡¯t matter how Leng Hua knew or why he went against her. What was important was that he had to pay the price for daring to be her enemy!

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, I really can¡¯t think of a reason for Leng Hua to do this. What can he gain from dealing with your servant?¡± Leng Qianye frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he can only ask himself,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s ask him together!¡± Leng Qianye stood up and said.

    ¡°No need, I can find him myself.¡± Leng Ruoxue refused. Leng Qianye was the Grand Elder of the Leng family. Although she didn¡¯t recognize the Leng family, she had to consider his position.

    ¡°Alright then! However, I¡¯m the only one who can bring you in,¡± Leng Qianye said proudly. He knew how stubborn Little Xue¡¯er was, so he didn¡¯t force her. In addition, he had to tell his grandfather about this early so that things wouldn¡¯t get out of hand.

    ¡°Not necessarily. I can barge in,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly when she saw the smug expression on Leng Qianye¡¯s face.

 Chapter 862 - Returning to the Leng Family (3)

    <h4>Chapter 862: Returning to the Leng Family (3)</h4>

    ¡°Uh! Little Xue¡¯er, if you barge in, you will be the public enemy of the Leng family!¡± Leng Qianye said with a bitter smile.

    ¡°That makes sense. With such a useful trump card like you, it would be a waste not to use it. Forget it, I can¡¯t be bothered to waste time. Just bring us in!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s attitude changed very quickly.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, has anyone ever said that you¡¯re bad?¡± Leng Qianye¡¯s eyes sparkled as if he was about to cry. Boohoo¡­ He could tell that Little Xue¡¯er was clearly teasing him!

    ¡°If a woman isn¡¯t bad and a man doesn¡¯t love her, my man will love my badness,¡± Leng Ruoxue said proudly.

    ¡°Yes, yes. I love it when Xue¡¯er ys dirty tricks,¡± The Freak quickly agreed.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Qianye did not know what to say. He even felt that this freak had embarrassed all their men. However, he did not dare to say this out loud.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t joke with you anymore. Quickly bring us to the forbidden area!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged. After settling the Leng family¡¯s matter, she should be able to go to the Dark Night Seas! Hmph! She would never let anyone who dared to cause trouble for her off!

    Leng Qianye nodded. Then, he brought Leng Ruoxue and the others to the forbidden area in the back mountain of the Leng family. After telling them where Leng Hua lived, he went straight to report this matter to his grandfather.

    Leng Ruoxue stood at the door of Leng Hua¡¯s room and thought to herself. The room in front of her was made of wood. She didn¡¯t know if it could withstand the burning of her intrinsic me. Oh! She could test the temperature of her me while she was at it.

    Thinking of this, Leng Ruoxue released a fire attribute mystic energy without hesitation. As soon as the fiery red mystic energy touched the wooden house, it immediately burned¡­

    At this moment, Leng Hua was sleeping in his room,pletely unaware of the outside world. It was only when the smoke choked his nose that he was woken up!

    Leng Hua opened his eyes, but there was ck smoke lingering in the room, and he couldn¡¯t see anything at all. Moreover, his eyes were choking with smoke and tears¡­

    Suddenly, there was a loud thunk! and the ming roof beam fell off, right into hisp¡­

    Leng cried out in pain and frustration. Damn it, how could his room be on fire? Had no one noticed?

    Leng Hua struggled to get up from the bed and took a healing pill. However, after taking the pill, the injury on his leg showed no signs of improving. This made him even more depressed.

    With no other choice, Leng Hua dragged his injured leg, fumbled, found the door, and broke out.

    As soon as Leng Hua left the room, the house copsed.

    ¡°Miss, this old thing is quite lucky! He actually didn¡¯t die!¡± Feng Da looked at Leng Hua, who was in a sorry state and still had mes burning on his clothes, and couldn¡¯t help but gloat.

    ¡°Damn it, who are you? Did you set this fire?¡± Leng Hua shouted at the sound of the stranger¡¯s voice. His eyes were thick with smoke, so he couldn¡¯t see very well. He could only judge by the sound, and the man¡¯s voice was unfamiliar to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m Leng Ruoxue,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a faint smile. In fact, she didn¡¯t want to use fire to deal with Leng Hua at all. However, she had clearly overestimated this old fellow¡¯s awareness of danger. After all, if it were anyone else, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be in such a sorry state like him!

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue! You killed so many members of the Leng family, and you still dare toe back?¡± Leng Hua immediately exploded when he heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s name. In the Leng family now, Leng Ruoxue was probably the most famous. The members of the Leng family might not know their ancestors, but everyone knew Leng Ruoxue¡¯s name!

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare toe back? I¡¯m doing a good deed by getting rid of trash for your Leng family! By the way, you haven¡¯t even paid me for mybor!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a wicked smile.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue! You still wantbor fees!¡± Leng Hua was furious. This Leng Ruoxue was really more shameless than he knew! Not only was she not hunted down by the Leng family after killing a member of the Leng family, but she even dared to enter the house and ask forbor fees. She was really too much!

    ¡°Why not? But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll include your share,¡± Leng Ruoxue said angrily.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Leng Hua was shocked and forced himself to be calm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I mean? Then you at least know what you¡¯ve done, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a faint smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯ve been cultivating in the forbidden area.¡± Leng Hua pretended to be confused.

    ¡°Leng Hua, I thought you were also a big shot. At least you dared to take responsibility. Unfortunately! You¡¯re a coward and a coward! A person like you will only waste food and embarrass your ancestors if you live. Why don¡¯t you let me send you on your way!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight disdain. Then, she released a cluster of mes from her fingertips and gently shed in Leng Hua¡¯s direction like a meteor¡­

 Chapter 863 - Duel In The Arena (1)

    <h4>Chapter 863: Duel In The Arena (1)</h4>

    The fiery meteor was extremely fast, but just as it was about to hit Leng Hua, it collided with a white light and fell to the ground¡­

    ¡°Who dares to cause trouble in the Leng family?¡± When the two mystic energies collided, a questioning voice sounded at the same time.

    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Several figures appeared in the void one after another.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the figure that suddenly appeared in front of them and a faint smile appeared on her lips. This Leng family was really slow!

    ¡°Eh! Leng Hua, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Another surprised voice sounded.

    ¡®Oh! So it¡¯s the house on fire,¡¯ the man muttered to himself, not caring if anyone responded.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Leng Hua gritted his teeth when he saw the man appear. His face, which was grayish-ck from the smoke, darkened even more.

    ¡°I heard that something happened to you, so I specially came to express my condolences. Hehe!¡± The person gloated.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± Leng said, suppressing his anger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that! We¡¯re all of the same race. We¡¯re supposed to take care of each other,¡± the man said with a smile.

    Take care my ass. She was clearly here tough at him. Leng Hua couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart, and his expression became even uglier.

    ¡°Little girl, who are you?¡± At this moment, the person turned to Leng Ruoxue and asked curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m Leng Ruoxue,¡± Leng Ruoxue introduced herself.

    ¡°Ah! You¡¯re Leng Ruoxue. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± The person¡¯s face was filled with admiration, and countless stars appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, give me an autograph!¡± Suddenly, the person lifted a corner of his shirt and took out a pen. He handed it to Leng Ruoxue and said expectantly.

    Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at the kind-looking old man in front of her. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this old man was really so out of line or if his reaction was slow. However, ording to her guess, the possibility of him doing it on purpose was very high.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worship me, I¡¯m just a legend!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly, looking as arrogant as she could!

    ¡°Hehe! I have to worship you!¡± The old man smiled and thought to himself, ¡®There aren¡¯t many people who dare to kill members of the Leng family in the Leng family. How can I not worship you!¡¯

    ¡°Leng Yue! Damn it, she came to kill me, and you actually asked her to give you her autograph!¡± Leng Hua saw the man¡¯s actions and was so angry that he couldn¡¯t help but shout. Leng Yue always liked to go against him. It really angered him.

    ¡°Hehe! What have you done to deserve this?¡± Leng Yue was curious.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Leng Hua¡¯s breathing quickened at Leng Yue¡¯s words. He was clearly furious.

    ¡°Leng Hua, calm down. You can¡¯t die. Otherwise, I¡¯ll feel uneasy.¡± Leng Yue quicklyforted her.

    ¡°Hmph! How dare you kill people in our Leng family¡¯s forbidden area!¡± At this moment, someone who was closer to Leng Hua said.

    ¡°I only kill those who deserve to be killed,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly, her beautiful eyes turning to the old men protecting Leng Hua in the middle.

    These old men must have a good rtionship with Leng Hua because one of them had knocked away her mystic energy just now. Among the dozens of old men present, they were the closest to Leng Hua.

    Actually, Leng Hua did not have a good rtionship with the Leng family. However, no matter how unlikable he was, he would still have a few like-minded friends. Therefore, those who were willing to protect him at this time were really the ones who were closest to him in the Leng family. As for the others, even if they came, they were just here to watch the show, just like Leng Yue.

    ¡°You sure talk big, girl!¡± said another.

    ¡°Hehe! Let¡¯s talk nicely. Don¡¯t bully the younger generation!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t speak, but Leng Yue tried to smooth things over.

    ¡°Leng Yue, do you have bad eyesight? I¡¯m the one who was bullied!¡± Leng Hua was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. It was fine if Leng Yue did not help him, but in this situation, he was actually siding with an outsider. It was really outrageous.

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that others will say that there are so many of us bullying a little child!¡± Leng Yue said aggrievedly, tears still flickering in his eyes.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The more Leng Hua listened, the angrier he became. It was obvious that the other party had more people.

    ¡°You said it.¡± Leng Yue was really obedient. He really stopped talking after telling her to shut up.

    The atmosphere suddenly became oppressive.

    ¡°I came here today to kill Leng Hua. Whoever wants to help him is my enemy. Don¡¯t waste time and attack together!¡± Seeing that no one was speaking, Leng Ruoxue looked around at everyone and said bluntly.

    Uh! After hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, everyone present had different thoughts. Some admired her courage, but most of them felt that she was too arrogant!

    ¡°Hmph! Little girl, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson on behalf of your ancestors today, lest you don¡¯t know your ce!¡± The first person to speak up for Leng Hua said angrily.

    ¡°Old man, haven¡¯t you heard that the bird that sticks out gets shot? Leng Hua isn¡¯t even going to attack, but you¡¯re going to stand up for him.¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled, hinting that Leng Hua was a coward.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m injured?¡± Leng Hua couldn¡¯t help but defend.

    ¡°As a Mystic Supremacy, what are those injuries? However, even if someone stands up for you, you¡¯re dead today,¡± Leng Ruoxue said disdainfully.

    ¡°Miss, leave this old turtle to me!¡± Cheng Wu said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Old turtle, die!¡± Cheng Wu gathered his mystic energy and attacked Leng Hua with a light blue mystic technique¡­

    ¡°Ah!¡± Leng Hua dodged quickly. However, because he was injured and could not move his legs, he was still hit by Cheng Wu¡¯s mystic technique!

    ¡°Leng Hua!¡± The person surrounding Leng Hua quickly shielded him and faced Cheng Wu.

    However, Cheng Wu did not continue fighting with him because his opponent was Leng Hua. Therefore, he specially found an opportunity to attack Leng Hua. Light blue and green mystic techniques were released from his palms continuously. Not long after, Leng Hua was injured even more. It was a tragic sight.

    The few old men who were helping Leng Hua were quickly pestered by Feng Da and the others. They could not spare any time to help Leng Hua.

 Chapter 864 - Duel In The Arena (2)

    <h4>Chapter 864: Duel In The Arena (2)</h4>

    Leng Ruoxue observed the situation on the field. Her beautiful eyes still had to pay attention to those old men from the Leng family who were watching the show to prevent them fromunching a sneak attack.

    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t stare at us. We¡¯re all pacifists. We won¡¯t attack!¡± Leng Yue, who was ufortable under Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze, couldn¡¯t help but say. Boohoo¡­ He wanted to keep quiet, but this little girl¡¯s gaze made him feel so ufortable!

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a faint smile. She wanted to kill an ancestor-level figure of the Leng family. This was a forbidden area of the Leng family, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t believe these ancient words. After all, she was an outsider to these old men.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Yue was depressed. Was he that untrustworthy? Even though this little girl wanted to kill Leng Hua, they really didn¡¯t dare to attack her! Not to mention whether they could defeat her, if they really attacked this little girl, Leng Qianye would probably be the first to not let them off! Moreover, their rtionship with Leng Qianye was much better than with Leng Hua. How could they find trouble with themselves!

    ¡°Stop!¡± At this moment, an imposing roar entered everyone¡¯s ears. Then, a few more figures appeared in the void.

    Leng Yue and the others were shocked when they heard this roar! They thought to themselves, The ancestors are here! Leng Hua¡¯s life is probably saved.

    However, Leng Ruoxue and the others did not react to this voice. As for Cheng Wu and the others in the battle, they did not take it seriously. In their hearts, unless their Miss ordered them to stop, no one else couldmand them.

    ¡°Damn it! The ancestors told you to stop!¡± Leng Hua dodged Cheng Wu¡¯s attack in an extremely sorry state and found a gap to shout. F*ck! The ancestors had already asked him to stop, but not only did this barbaric fellow not stop, but he even became more and more enthusiastic. He was really furious.

    ¡°That¡¯s your ancestor, not mine,¡± Cheng Wu said disapprovingly, throwing the mystic technique in his hand at Leng Hua like water¡­

    Suddenly, the wind and clouds changed. A terrifying mystic energy hit Cheng Wu, and Leng Hua took the opportunity tounch a sneak attack and knock Cheng Wu to the ground¡­

    Everything happened so quickly that Leng Ruoxue and the others had no time to react.

    When Leng Ruoxue and the others reacted, Cheng Wu had already fallen to the ground and was injured.

    ¡°Cheng Wu!¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly ran to Cheng Wu¡¯s side, helped him up, and took out a pill to feed Cheng Wu.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m fine.¡± Cheng Wu wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at Leng Hua coldly.

    ¡°Ancestor, please help me.¡± Leng Hua felt Cheng Wu¡¯s gaze and his heart trembled. He quickly sought protection from the ancestor.

    Leng Xiaoqing looked at Leng Hua and then at the injured Cheng Wu, feeling a little apologetic. After all, he had only attacked just now to make them stop. He did not want to hurt anyone, but Leng Hua had ruined things.

    ¡°Young man, are you alright?¡± Leng Xiaoqing asked with concern.

    ¡°With mydy here, you won¡¯t die,¡± Cheng Wu said coldly, his knife-like gaze ring at Leng Hua.

    ¡°Young man, it¡¯s not good to be too angry!¡± Leng Xiaoqing reminded him. She was also a little angry. After all, she felt that she had already lowered herself, but the young man in front of her still had such an attitude. This made her feel a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Leng Ruoxue narrowed her eyes and asked calmly. However, seeing him standing with that cheap ancestor, she already knew.

    ¡°Little girl, you should call me Old Ancestor,¡± Leng Xiaoqing said patiently. For the sake of her younger brother, she knew that she couldn¡¯t argue with this girl. However, she couldn¡¯t let her kill another member of the Leng family.

    ¡°You¡¯re Leng Hua¡¯s ancestor, not mine,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. Hmph! Whoever dared to hurt her was her enemy.

    ¡°Hehe! The little girl has a temper. She¡¯s even angry with me,¡± Leng Xiaoqing teased as she nced at her younger brother.

    ¡°Do you want to stop me from killing Leng Hua?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked bluntly.

    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯ve already killed many members of the Leng family. You can¡¯t kill anymore. We¡¯re all family. I¡¯ll make the decision now and help you mediate, okay?¡± Leng Xiaoqing asked kindly.

    ¡°Not good, Leng Hua must die! I won¡¯t let go of anyone who helps Leng Hua,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without giving him face.

    ¡°Second Brother, this little girl¡¯s temper is exactly the same as yours! Tell me what to do now!¡± Leng Xiaoqing kicked the ball into Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s hand and said.

    Leng Xiaoyu looked at the stubborn Leng Ruoxue and then nced at Leng Hua. He was in a difficult position. He knew that if this matter was not handled well, the only rtionship he had with this little girl would be damaged. Sigh! This girl¡¯s personality was too strong and she was protective. This matter would probably not be easy to clean up!

    However, it was really not worth it to ruin his friendship with this little girl for Leng Hua. Moreover, this matter was caused by Leng Hua in the first ce. Even if he was really killed by Little Xue¡¯er, he deserved it. The biggest problem now was Big Brother¡¯s position!

    Eevn though Big Brother said that he would not pursue the matterst time, he knew that Big Brother still minded it a little. This time, Big Brother would probably not give in easily regarding Leng Hua¡¯s matter. After all, this concerned Big Brother¡¯s absolute authority in the Leng family.

    ¡°Big Brother, Leng Hua is your descendant and Leng Ruoxue is mine. We can¡¯t judge who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong. Why don¡¯t¡­¡± Leng Xiaoyu said implicitly and only finished half of her sentence.

    ¡°You mean to let Third Brother decide?¡± Leng Xiaoqing raised her eyebrows slightly.

    ¡°What I mean is, let them decide on the arena. Life and death are up to fate,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said calmly.

    ¡°Second Brother, your descendant even killed the Sun family. If you propose to let them decide on the arena, I¡¯m afraid this will be unfair to Leng Hua, right?¡± Leng Xiaoqing said indifferently.

    ¡°Big Brother, the rings are all one-on-one. Their strength is about the same. It¡¯s very fair,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. Leng Hua deserved to die in the first ce. He had suggested the ring to decide life and death because he wanted to save Big Brother¡¯s face. Who knew that Big Brother actually didn¡¯t appreciate it?

    ¡°Alright, let them decide in the arena!¡± Leng Xiaoqing had no choice but to agree.

 Chapter 865 - Duel in the Arena (3)

    <h4>Chapter 865: Duel in the Arena (3)</h4>

    ¡°Little girl, you and Leng Hua will decide life and death in the arena!¡± Leng Xiaoqing turned to Leng Ruoxue and said.

    ¡°Ancestor, this is unfair to me. I was injured.¡± Leng Hua protested before Leng Ruoxue could speak.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Leng Xiaoqing roared angrily.

    ¡°Hehe! It seems that Leng Hua doesn¡¯t agree. Coincidentally, I don¡¯t agree either.¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled. She could have killed Leng Hua now, so why did she have to wait until the arena?

    ¡°Little girl, I¡¯ve already said that you can¡¯t kill anyone from the Leng family unless it¡¯s in the Life and Death Ring.¡± Leng Xiaoqing reminded her.

    ¡°Alright! However, I request these old things to go to the arena too.¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at the old men who had helped Leng Hua just now. When Cheng Wu was injured, everyone¡¯s battle was interrupted. Now, Feng Da and the others were holding in their anger! If they didn¡¯t let them release it, they would suffocate!

    ¡°Alright, there are exactly five of them. Send five of them to ept the challenge!¡± Leng Xiaoyu said decisively.

    ¡°Does life and death matter in an arena battle?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked uncertainly.

    ¡°Of course. In the arena, life and death are up to fate!¡± Leng Xiaoyu nodded. He was still very confident in the strength of Little Xue¡¯er and the others. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have suggested such a method. After all, the two sides who had conflicts with each other would decide life and death in the arena. Even if Leng Hua and the others died, at least his big brother wouldn¡¯t say anything. This was also well-known in the Leng family.

    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to waste time. Let¡¯s start now!¡± Leng Ruoxue said without hesitation.

    ¡°Go to the martial arts arena,¡± Leng Xiaoqing ordered. It was no longer important who was right or wrong because he knew that the girl would never let Leng Hua off. However, this method would at least make him look better.

    ¡°Ancestor!¡± Leng Hua begged, clearly not wanting to fight in the arena.

    ¡°Leng Yue, take him away. No one in the Leng family can back down.¡± Leng Xiaoqing red at Leng Yue and instructed.

    ¡°Yes, Ancestor.¡± Leng Yue and the others looked at Leng Hua sympathetically before escorting the unwilling Leng Hua to the martial arts arena.

    A momentter.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at the Leng family¡¯s martial arts arena under Leng Xiaoqing¡¯s lead. Not long after, Wen Xun arrived.

    ¡°Little girl, choose five of your subordinates to fight!¡± Leng Xiaoqing looked at Leng Ruoxue and said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Miss, Leng Hua and I haven¡¯t won yet!¡± Cheng Wu reminded her.

    ¡°Miss, we don¡¯t either,¡± Feng Da and the others hurriedly said.

    ¡°Monster, Cheng Wu, Feng Da, and Song Di, the five of us will go to the arena. The others will watch the battle,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Leng Qianye had sent her a voice transmission just now and told her about the strength of those old men. That was why she made such an arrangement. After all, this was a life-and-death battle. Those old men might go all out.

    ¡°Okay.¡± They nodded.

    In the first round of the arena battle, the freak was the first to appear.

    His opponent was called Leng Quan. ording to Leng Qianye, he was the strongest among the five of them.

    After Leng Ruoxue whispered a few words to the freak, he strode into the arena.

    ¡°Kid, if you admit defeat, I won¡¯t kill you. Otherwise, if your beautiful face is ruined, no woman will like you in the future.¡± In the arena, Leng Quan reminded him kindly.

    ¡°Old man, you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m a capable person, not like you who needs to rely on your looks.¡± The freak chuckled, clearly implying that Leng Quan was a gigolo.

    As soon as the freak finished speaking, Feng Da and the others could not help but burst intoughter. Even though the Leng family members who came to watch the battle did not dare tough as exaggeratedly as Feng Da and the others, they all lowered their heads and chuckled.

    ¡°Hmph! Kid, you have to rely on your strength to speak in the arena. Just talking won¡¯t save you!¡± Leng Quan said angrily.

    ¡°Old man, I rely on my strength. Take this!¡± Before the freak finished speaking, several strands of ck profound energy had already been released from his hand...

    The ck mystic energy released by the freak danced in the air like lightning. Moreover, it was extremely fast. Before Leng Quan could react, it had already wrapped around his body...

    Immediately after, the freak¡¯s body shot out like a meteor!

    In an instant, everyone below the stage saw countless shadows dancing in front of their eyes!

    The afterimages connected and drew beautiful arcs!

    In just a few minutes, the cold spring in the arena was badly mutted!

    ¡°Ah!¡± The cries of pain in the arena and the cries of surprise below the stage joined together.

    After a loud bang, Leng Quan fell t on the stage, lifeless.

    It had only been a few minutes, but Leng Quan had died without being able to fight back at all. This could not help but make everyone¡¯s jaws drop. At the same time, the image of a monster¡¯s violence was even more deeply rooted in their hearts!

    Immediately after, Feng Da went on stage.

    However, after his opponent witnessed the violence of the freak, he was afraid before the battle even began. Therefore, Feng Da took care of his opponent effortlessly. Then, he walked down the arena in high spirits.

    The third person to go on stage was Song Di. He also quickly finished off his opponent.

    Then, it was Cheng Wu¡¯s turn.

    Cheng Wu sneered and looked at Leng Hua, who was standing opposite him, with disdain.

    ¡°Leng Hua! You ambushed me just now! Now I want to pay you back double.¡± After Cheng Wu finished speaking, he directly attacked...

    ¡°Ah! Help!¡± Leng Hua limped frantically on the arena and dodged Cheng Wu¡¯s attacks. Unfortunately, he could not dodge them at all.

    ¡°Leng Hua, are you still a member of the Leng family? You¡¯ve embarrassed the Leng family.¡± Cheng Wu roared in disappointment, and his words voiced the thoughts of many members of the Leng family.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Leng Hua said weakly.

    ¡°Hmph! You realized it toote.¡± Cheng Wu rushed to Leng Hua¡¯s side and picked him up like a chicken. Then, he beat him up!

    After getting tired of beating him up, a fatal mystic technique directly sted onto Leng Hua¡¯s body, ending his life.

 Chapter 866 - Duel in the Arena (4)

    <h4>Chapter 866: Duel in the Arena (4)</h4>

    After the battle ended, Cheng Wu jumped off the arena and sat back beside Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    Leng Ruoxue was thest to appear.

    She first looked around at the Leng family members in the arena and took in their expressions. Then, she walked briskly to the arena.

    After a long wait, her opponent dawdled into the ring.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, can I admit defeat?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s opponent said. The few people before him were all dead, so he was a little afraid.

    ¡°Admit defeat? Old man, I¡¯ve already said that whoever helps Leng Hua is my enemy. It originally had nothing to do with you, but you insisted on standing up for him. In that case, fight bravely! Don¡¯t make me look down on you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly. She had long reminded him that the bird that sticks out gets shot! Now that he had stood up, he wanted to shrink back. How could there be such a good thing!

    ¡°That¡¯s right, old man. This is an arena duel proposed by your ancestor. Do you think it¡¯s a fight between children?¡± Feng Da echoed loudly.

    ¡°Old Ancestor!¡± That person looked at Leng Xiaoqing for help.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start quickly!¡± Leng Xiaoqing said without any emotion. She really didn¡¯t expect her descendants to be so disappointing. Even if they couldn¡¯t win, they should at least die with some backbone! Now, not only did the arena battle not save her face, but it also made her look even worse. Sigh! She felt so stifled in her heart!

    ¡°Did you hear what your Old Ancestor say! Take this!¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled. The mystic technique in her hand condensed into a dazzling fire dragon that entangled her opponent¡­

    However, she had clearly overestimated her opponent¡¯s strength. She originally thought that her opponent couldst for a while, but she did not expect her opponent to be evaporated by her fire dragon in just a few seconds. This made her feel a sense of aplishment. Well! When did Mystic Supremacy be so weak?

    In fact, it was not that Xuan Zun had be weaker, but that she had be stronger. Ever since her Heaven Defying Skill advanced, her intrinsic me had also evolved. Therefore, no matter how hard the Mystic Supremacy¡¯s body was, it could not withstand the high temperature of her mes.

    In just a few breaths, Leng Ruoxue had eliminated her opponent. This made the Leng family members watching the battle tremble in fear. Damn! This little demon seemed to have be stronger. One had to know that the opponent was a Mystic Supremacy! He evaporated in the blink of an eye. How could they not be afraid!

    ¡°Second Brother, your descendant is not bad.¡± Leng Xiaoqing stood up and left.

    ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m afraid Big Brother is angry.¡± Leng Xiaoxiao looked at his big brother¡¯s back and said. Sigh! After this incident, the three of them probably wouldn¡¯t be able to be as carefree as before.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be avoided,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said expressionlessly. Sigh! He couldn¡¯t let Little Xue¡¯er suffer! Besides, Little Xue¡¯er wouldn¡¯t listen to him.

    With that, Leng Xiaoyu nced at Leng Ruoxue, who was walking down from the arena, and left the martial arts arena.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others left the arena and returned to the Snowfall Garden.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Leng Shuang arrived.

    ¡°Elder Sister, are you here to chase us out of the Leng family?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with a smile.

    ¡°Sister, why would I do that? However, the Leng family is so afraid of you!¡± Leng Shuang said helplessly.

    ¡°Sister, if people don¡¯t offend me, I won¡¯t offend them. If people offend me, I¡¯ll repay them a thousand times over,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll warn the n,¡± Leng Shuang promised.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Sister, since the matter with Leng Hua has been resolved, we¡¯ll take our leave,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly.

    ¡°Sister, since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you stay a few more days?¡± Leng asked reluctantly.

    ¡°Elder Sister, I¡¯m the most unpopr person in the Leng family now. I know my limits, so it¡¯s better to leave as soon as possible,¡± Leng Ruoxue said jokingly.

    ¡°Sister, since you¡¯ve made up your mind, I won¡¯t stop you. Take care,¡± Leng said helplessly.

    ¡°Okay, Elder Sister, take care too!¡± Leng Ruoxue said and left Proud Cold City with everyone.

    ¡°Miss, are we going to the Dark Night Seas now?¡± L¨¹ Tao asked expectantly after leaving Proud Cold City.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Then, she summoned the little peacock and carried everyone to the Dark Night Seas.

    More than half a monthter.

    After a long journey, Leng Ruoxue and the others finally arrived at the vast in.

    ¡°Girl, this should be the entrance to the Dark Night Seas.¡± After checking the map, the little old man pointed at a narrow path.

    The trail led into the depths of the vast in and stretched as far as the eye could see. Furthermore, as far as the eye could see, there was nothing but gray mist. However, there was no poison in this mist.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go in! Everyone, be careful and don¡¯t be too far away,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. Then, she took out the Elementary Detoxification Pill worriedly and let everyone eat one to take precautions.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Everyone nodded.

    Afterwhich, Leng Ruoxue and the others walked into the legendary Dark Night Seas that was extremely dangerous and mysterious¡­

 Chapter 867 - Dark Night Seas (1)

    <h4>Chapter 867: Dark Night Seas (1)</h4>

    The Dark Night Seas was the most mysterious and dangerous ce on the Boundless Heaven Continent.

    After walking along the misty path, they saw a blood sun hanging high in the sky above the Dark Night Seas. The entire Dark Night Seas was ck, but the spiritual energy inside was very abundant. The vegetation was lush, which showed that this ce was extremely suitable for the growth of nts.

    ¡°It¡¯s still daylight outside, miss, but it¡¯s dark in here. It¡¯s so strange,¡± said L¨¹tao, looking puzzled at the dark night sky.

    ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t differentiate between day and night. It¡¯s like this all year round. Moreover, even though this ce is called the Dark Night Seas, it¡¯s not the sea. It¡¯s made up of mountains and forests.¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled. Then, she bent down to pick up a herb and put it into her bracelet.

    ¡°Miss, there are herbs there too.¡± L¨¹ Tao saw that there were herbs growing under a tree vine and quickly ran over. She was about to pick them when Leng Ruoxue stopped her.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Leng Ruoxue warned. Then, a fiery red mystic energy was released from her fingertips. L¨¹ Tao was shocked, but then she saw that the vines behind her were burned to ashes. The parts that had not been burned were trembling and even letting out cries.

    ¡°Miss, what is this!¡± L¨¹ Tao covered her chest with her hand and said in shock. It was really terrifying. The tree vines were actually bleeding red juice.

    ¡°That¡¯s a Bloodsucking Vine. It¡¯s best at disguise and likes to suck blood. Oh! It¡¯s also a low-level nt-type beast! However, its intelligence isn¡¯t high and it only acts on instinct,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act alone here. Don¡¯t be too far away from each other in case you don¡¯t have time to take care of each other. Be careful when collecting herbs and minerals,¡± Leng Ruoxue added.

    ¡°Yes,¡± said L¨¹ Tao and the others quickly.

    After that, Leng Ruoxue and the others continued deeper.

    The deeper they went, the more varieties of herbs there were. Moreover, they found many ores, some of which were rtively precious. The little old man was overjoyed and kept shouting that he had note in vain.

    ¡°Everyone, set up camp here today!¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed after walking for a while and arriving at a rtively t area.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Feng Da and the others replied. Then, they quickly set up the tent.

    After setting up the tent, they started cooking again.

    They had just finished preparing the food when an uninvited guest arrived.

    ¡°How fragrant!¡±

    Suddenly, a deep male voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others looked up warily at the young man who suddenly appeared in front of them. No one spoke first.

    ¡°Sorry, I was rude.¡± The young man smiled in embarrassment and sat down beside Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked softly, her beautiful eyes constantly sizing up the man in front of her.

    The man in front of her was in his twenties. He was handsome and his clothes were a little messy. He looked weak and seemed to have no strength. However, Leng Ruoxue knew that this man was definitely not what he looked like. He was probably in some kind of disguise. However, looking at this man¡¯s clothes, he did not look like someone from the Boundless Heaven Continent.

    ¡°I¡¯m Ren Xuan. I got separated from my family. Can I apany you? I can pay,¡± the man said in embarrassment.

    ¡°Ren?¡± Leng Ruoxue recalled carefully, but she could not remember the Ren family on the Boundless Heaven Continent.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Our Ren family is the number one family in the Cloudwind Continent, so if I travel with you, I will definitely treat you well.¡± Ren Xuan said very sincerely.

    Cloudwind Continent? Leng Ruoxue and the others looked at each other when they heard this name. They were even more surprised, but no one showed it.

    ¡°Why did you get separated from your family?¡± Leng Ruoxue temporarily put down the doubts in her heart and pretended to be curious. After all, she knew that there was more than one continent in this world, but she didn¡¯t expect to meet someone from another continent in the Dark Night Seas.

    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to say this, but actually, I was framed by my family and deliberately dumped by them,¡± Ren Xuan said with some shame.

    ¡°Right now, our Ren family is at a critical moment in choosing our young master. If there¡¯s one less person, there will be one less person topete with. Therefore, I was deliberately abandoned by them.¡± Ren Xuan added.

    ¡°What¡¯s your strength?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked bluntly. She knew that this man must have hidden his strength. Otherwise, how could a person who had been dumped by his family members only have slightly wrinkled clothes but survive in the Dark Night Seas unscathed? After all, this ce was filled with danger.

    ¡°I¡¯m a Mystic Supremacy. However, there are many Mystic Monarch among the Ren family members who came to the Dark Night Seas this time, and I¡¯m also here as an elite of the family with the strength of a Mystic Monarch. Therefore, you have to keep it a secret for me!¡± Ren Xuan blinked and said with a light smile. In fact, he was not interested in the young master. However, some people in the family did not believe him and even used such a clumsy method to scheme against him. Sigh! He really had nothing to say!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not talkative people. Since you¡¯re behind, you can go with us for the time being,¡± Leng Ruoxue said kindly.

    ¡°Hehe! Thank you. It¡¯s dangerous here. It¡¯s really dangerous to be alone.¡± Ren Xuan heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything yet!¡± Leng Ruoxue handed over a piece of roasted meat.

    ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± Ren Xuan said a little embarrassedly. Then, he started eating in big mouthfuls. Oh! Compared to these people in front of him, he seemed to be in a sorry state.

    ¡°Feng Da, Cheng Wu, you two keep watch today!¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed after dinner.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep watch tonight!¡± Ren Xuan volunteered.

    ¡°No need, you should rest well!¡± Leng Ruoxue said considerately. In fact, she was not at ease letting a stranger keep watch. Even though she had just let Qing Jue read Ren Xuan¡¯s mind and knew that what this man said to them was true, she still could not trust a stranger.

 Chapter 868 - Dark Night Seas (1)

    <h4>Chapter 868: Dark Night Seas (1)</h4>

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony,¡± Ren Xuan said with a smile. Then, he set up a tent and went in.

    After Leng Ruoxue and the freak entered the tent, they entered the bracelet directly.

    In the Purple Bamboo House.

    The freak hugged Xue¡¯er tightly and asked jealously, ¡°Xue¡¯er, why are we bringing strangers?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious! Don¡¯t you find it strange? We actually met someone from another continent here.¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows and said lightly. Oh! She knew that this jealous lover was letting her imagination run wild again.

    ¡°Oh! Then why don¡¯t we let him keep watch? We have to let him do some work!¡± The freak pouted, slightly disgruntled. To put it bluntly, he was jealous!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll let a stranger keep watch for us!¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m worried,¡± Freak said honestly.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. Go to sleep! I¡¯ve already asked Qing Jue to monitor the area within a hundred miles.¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Freak agreed, and they fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms.

    The next morning.

    When Leng Ruoxue and the freak left the tent, they saw that everyone had already started cooking breakfast, and Ren Xuan was actually helping.

    ¡°Good morning.¡± Ren Xuan greeted them warmly when he saw them.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied politely, then pulled the freak over to help.

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others finished breakfast, they set off¡­

    ¡°Ren Xuan, have you met anyone else in the Dark Night Seas?¡± Leng Ruoxue chatted with Ren Xuan as they walked.

    ¡°Other than our Ren family, you¡¯re the only ones I¡¯ve met.¡± Ren Xuan replied.

    ¡°The Dark Night Seas is very big. It¡¯s very difficult to meet someone here,¡± Ren Xuan added.

    ¡°Why did your family choose the Dark Night Seas as a ce to train? Isn¡¯t this ce very dangerous?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in confusion.

    ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous, but those who can survive the danger are definitely promising talents for the family. Moreover, the family has many descendants and has always chosen the best among the best. Therefore, it¡¯s normal to eliminate some inferior products. Well! I¡¯m a defective product that¡¯s going to be eliminated.¡± Ren Xuan said self-deprecatingly.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re defective?¡± Leng Ruoxue blinked and asked calmly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯ve been weak and sickly since I was young. I don¡¯t know how I cultivated to the Mystic Supremacy realm,¡± Ren Xuan said with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. If she didn¡¯t know that Ren Xuan was telling the truth, she would really suspect that Ren Xuan was showing off! However, every family had its own difficulties. Ren Xuan didn¡¯t seem to be in a good situation in the family.

    ¡°Will the other families on the Cloudwind Continent alsoe here to train?¡± Leng Ruoxue changed the topic.

    ¡°Other than super families like the Ren family, there aren¡¯t many who dare toe to the Netherworld Sea to train. However, all the descendants of the families who know that they areing to the Dark Night Seas to train are prepared to die!¡± Ren Xuan replied.

    ¡°As long as they can return alive, they will be put in an important position?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some understanding.

    ¡°More or less. The young master of the family will basically choose from the surviving descendants.¡± Ren Xuan nodded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s Young Master or not. I just want to return alive,¡± Ren Xuan said.

    ¡°You¡¯ll go back alive,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty.

    ¡°I hope so! However, I have to stay here for three months! Sigh!¡± Ren Xuan sighed and said helplessly.

    ¡°Three months? Why?¡± Leng Ruoxue was puzzled.

    ¡°This is the rule of the Dark Night Seas! As long as you enter here, you have to stay here for three months. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to find the way out!¡± Ren Xuan exined.

    ¡°Uh! Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know?¡± Ren Xuan couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw the confusion on Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ faces.

    ¡°We really don¡¯t know.¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others looked at each other with helplessness on their faces. Sigh! How could there be such a rule in the Dark Night Seas? They were all rookies who came for the first time and had never heard of this.

    ¡°The Dark Night Seas is very mysterious. No one knows what they will encounter inside. Anyone who hase here and left alive was already three monthster when they left. However, ordinary big families should know about such rapid breathing. Didn¡¯t anyone tell you?¡± Ren Xuan said in disbelief. Any big family would tell their descendants some precautions when they came to the Dark Night Seas to train. Therefore, it was difficult for him to imagine that Leng Ruoxue and the others didn¡¯t know about these things.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have a family n,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Ah! I see.¡± Ren Xuan understood. However, he admired Leng Ruoxue and the others foring here without knowing anything.

    ¡°We know it¡¯s dangerous here, but danger is often apanied by opportunity. Apart from courage, luck is also important. We came here to try our luck,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined lightly.

    ¡°Yes, that makes sense. It¡¯s precisely because this ce is very dangerous that the opportunities are greater. Oh! I saw that you guys have collected a lot of herbs and minerals along the way. Could it be that there are alchemists and artifact masters among you?¡± Ren Xuan guessed curiously.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Hehe! When I was alone, I found a ce with a lot of herbs. Let me bring you there!¡± Ren Xuan said excitedly. With an alchemist, it would be much easier to live in the Dark Night Seas for three months. Well! His luck was really good!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Follow me.¡± With that, Ren Xuan led the way.

    Not long after, he brought Leng Ruoxue and the others to a small mountain half the height of a person.

    Even though the hill was not tall, the top and bottom of the hill were filled with herbs. Even though there were not many precious herbs, they still needed ordinary herbs very much.

    ¡°Wow! There are so many herbs here!¡± Zheng En¡¯s eyes lit up. As an alchemist, he naturally loved herbs the most.

    After saying that, Zheng En ran straight to the small mountain and quickly gathered the herbs with both hands.

 Chapter 869 - Dark Night Seas (3)

    <h4>Chapter 869: Dark Night Seas (3)</h4>

    ¡°Everyone, attack together!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered, and Feng Da and the others started moving.

    At the side, Ren Xuan looked at their well-trained movements and could not help but click his tongue. Oh! These people were really fast.

    About two hourster, they finally finished gathering the herbs on the mountain and at the foot of the mountain.

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯ve really gained a lot from this trip! Ren Xuan, thank you. This is a pill I refined myself. I¡¯ll give it to you as a thank you.¡± Zheng En took out a white jade porcin bottle and handed it to Ren Xuan. It could be seen that he was really happy, and the corners of his mouth were constantly curled up.

    ¡°No... thank you! Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Ren Xuan wanted to say that there was no need, but when he opened the porcin bottle and saw the medicinal pill inside, he couldn¡¯t refuse. This was because it actually contained a Heaven Grade pill, the Spirit Convergence Pill! Even though the Spirit Convergence Pill only had the effect of replenishing spiritual energy and might not be of much use usually, it was very useful at critical moments. Moreover, this was a Heaven-level medicinal pill. It was definitely priceless!

    However, he was more interested in the person who could refine the Spirit Convergence Pill. He did not expect this inconspicuous man to be an alchemist grandmaster. This really surprised him. One had to know that an alchemist grandmaster was not a cabbage, and it was even more difficult to befriend a Grandmaster Alchemist. Hehe! No wonder his master said that he was very lucky. Now it seemed that it was true!

    However, he was so lucky that no one would be jealous! If a randompanion could find a Grandmaster Alchemist, no one would believe him. Of course, he would not be stupid enough to tell anyone.

    However, after knowing that Zheng En was an Grandmaster Alchemist, the way he looked at Leng Ruoxue and the others immediately changed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at us like that, or you¡¯ll regret it,¡± Leng Ruoxue warned.

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m just a little excited. My luck is a little too good!¡± Ren Xuan said excitedly.

    ¡°You¡¯re excited in three months! It¡¯s a little early.¡± Leng Ruoxue poured cold water on him.

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s true!¡± Ren Xuan calmed down, but his fiery eyes still drifted to Zheng En from time to time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m not interested in men.¡± Zheng En¡¯s hair stood on end from Ren Xuan¡¯s gaze and he hurriedly said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in men either. I¡¯m just interested in alchemists,¡± Ren Xuan said honestly.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t look at me with that disgusting gaze. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± Zheng clenched his fists and warned.

    ¡°Uh! You¡¯re so violent.¡± Ren Xuan shrank his head and lowered it, not daring to look at Zheng En again. Boohoo... The situation was pressing, so he had to lower his head! Who asked him to be alone!

    ¡°Everyone is a little tired today. Let¡¯s camp here! We¡¯ll walk in tomorrow.¡± Leng Ruoxue calmly looked at Ren Xuan, who looked aggrieved, and said with a light smile.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded and got to work...

    Three dayster.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others walked almost a quarter of the way in the Dark Night Seas, and the herbs and minerals they passed naturally fell into their pockets.

    ¡°Miss, this ce is really big. If we really have to stay here for three months, I think we have to find a fixed ce to camp,¡± Cheng Wu suggested.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s find a suitable ce while walking! After all, there are still many ces we haven¡¯t been to!¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± They all nodded.

    Suddenly, there was a rustling in the woods where they were...

    ¡°What¡¯s that noise?¡± Peach asked fearfully. Why did it sound so pathetic?

    ¡°L¨¹ Tao, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Feng Da quicklyforted her. At the same time, everyone rolled their eyes at him.

    Rustle! Rustle! The sound grew louder and reached their ears from all directions, apanied by a fishy smell...

    ¡°Everyone, be careful.¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a moment and held the ¡®cold shadow¡¯ in her hand. She already knew what this sound wasing from.

    As soon as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, a ck shadow as fast as lightning suddenly pounced at her. The ¡°cold shadow¡± in her hand turned and directly split the ck shadow into two. Then, everyone saw a ck snake as thick as an arm lying on the ground, its broken body still twisting...

    More than that. In an instant, more snakes surged toward them from all directions.

    They were now standing in a small copse of trees, so many of the snakes were poking their heads out of the branches, staring at them with dark eyes like prey.

    ¡°Damn it, where did so many snakese from!¡± Ren Xuan said with his scalp tingling. He hated snakes the most. They looked strangely disgusting.

    ¡°Hehe! Delicious humans.¡± At this moment, the snakes made way for a golden python that crawled out slowly. It was not difficult to tell that it was the king of these snakes.

    ¡°Oh! A delicious snake.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the golden python as if she was looking at a prey.

    The golden python was huge, almost a hundred meters long and about ten meters thick. The scales on its body were as transparent as golden crystal, and there wereplicated dark patterns on them. In short, it was a rather beautiful snake.

    ¡°I can¡¯t eat humans.¡± The golden python was furious when it heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words!

    ¡°You¡¯re just a small snake, what¡¯s there to not eat?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°Little snake? How am I small? Open your eyes and take a good look. Am I small?¡± The golden python roared.

    ¡°Oh! It doesn¡¯t look small, and it¡¯s quite fat. There¡¯s also quite a lot of meat, enough for us to eat,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Damn it, human, I told you I can¡¯t eat it,¡± The Golden Python snarled, his temper ring. He was clearly furious.

    ¡°Calm down. In my eyes, you can eat it. Moreover, it should taste good.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled. Well! This snake was a level-nine Transcendent Divine Beast! She had never eaten such a high-level snake before!

    ¡°Damn it! I can¡¯t eat it!¡± The golden python¡¯s anger surged. Then, it directly ordered its subordinates, ¡°Go, except for this woman, everything else is yours.¡±

 Chapter 870 - Dark Night Seas (4)

    <h4>Chapter 870: Dark Night Seas (4)</h4>

    The reward that it mentioned meant that its underlings could eat it. Therefore, when the snakes heard its words, they were all rather excited. However, they were soon not happy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not stand on ceremony. Other than this golden one, we don¡¯t care about anything else,¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed. Then, with a slight twist of her wrist, the ¡®Cold Shadow¡¯ in her hand emitted a terrifying sword light. At the same time, along with her ¡®meteor shower¡¯, thousands of sharp sword lights emitting cold air attacked the snakes present...

    In an instant, countless snakes died!

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s attack stunned all the snakes. However, when they reacted, they were all killed by Feng Da and the others...

    In an instant, the golden python and Ren Xuan were stunned!

    This was because none of them expected Leng Ruoxue and the others to attack so quickly and ruthlessly. They were even merciless. In the blink of an eye, the golden python became a lonemander.

    ¡°How does a delicious snake feel?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Er! Er! Er... I can¡¯t eat that,¡± whispered the golden python, wincing.

    At this moment, it was simply two extremespared to the snake king who was showing off just now. If Leng Ruoxue wasn¡¯t very sure that this golden python was still the one just now, she would probably think that it had been switched.

    ¡°You¡¯re a level-nine Transcendent Divine Beast! The meat is definitely more delicious than other snakes,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty. Usually, the higher the level of the beast, the more delicious the meat. However, very few people dared to eat a level-nine Transcendent Divine Beast. The reason why she didn¡¯t eat it was that divine beasts could transform into humans, so she couldn¡¯t eat it.

    ¡°My meat is smelly and doesn¡¯t taste good, really! Don¡¯t eat me! Boohoo...¡± the golden python begged. As it spoke, fist-sized tears kept rolling down its huge snake eyes...

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be pitiful. You¡¯re the king of those snakes and a level-nine Transcendent Divine Beast. Is that all you have?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless. She still liked the snake that was a little arrogant just now. At least, she would feel a sense of aplishment if she beat it up, but this one! She wasn¡¯t even interested in beating it up.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m very timid. Other than scaring those snakes, I don¡¯t dare to bully others. Boohoo... Let me go!¡± The golden python¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as it begged pitifully. Boohoo... These humans clearly didn¡¯t look very strong, but it didn¡¯t expect them to be so tough. If it had known earlier, it wouldn¡¯t have found trouble with these guys even if it was beaten to death. However, it seemed to be toote now. Its life! It still didn¡¯t know if it could keep its life!

    ¡°Let you go just because you say so? How embarrassing would that be for me!¡± Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes at the golden python. Well! It could only be considered unlucky since it dared to find trouble for her!

    ¡°Uh! I have many treasures. I¡¯ll give them all to you. Let me go!¡± the golden python begged pitifully. In front of these ruthless humans, it didn¡¯t dare to move, let alone have any other thoughts. These people were really too scary. Boohoo...

    ¡°Oh! Take it out and take a look. If you satisfy me, I can let you go,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile, even though she didn¡¯t think that a snake would have anything she liked.

    ¡°It¡¯s all in my hole!¡± the golden python said honestly.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your hole?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly.

    ¡°Not far from here. Do you want toe with me?¡± the golden python asked cautiously.

    ¡°Of course, if I don¡¯t go with you, where can I find you if you run away?!¡± Leng Ruoxue said matter-of-factly. Even though it was said that a strong dragon could not suppress a local snake, this snake was obviously a native of the Dark Night Seas, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t let it go. She was still counting on this snake to be their guide! In case they got lost here.

    ¡°Thene with me!¡± the golden python said like a little wife.

    ¡°Lead the way!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The golden python did not dare to resist at all. Even though it was a level-nine Transcendent Divine Beast, it was born timid. Therefore, under Leng Ruoxue¡¯s strength, it did not dare to resist at all. Moreover, Leng Ruoxue had killed so many snakes just now, which made it feel fear! How could it dare to disobey?! After all, its life was still in the hands of this terrifying woman!

    The golden python transformed into a small snake and crawled on the ground. Leng Ruoxue and the others followed closely behind it. Not long after, they followed it to a cave.

    This cave was not big, and the mountain was only half the height of a person. Moreover, in the Dark Night Seas, there seemed to be many hills of this size!

    ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks!¡± Leng Ruoxue warned.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± The golden snake whined. Boohoo... It was a cowardly snake. Why didn¡¯t these people believe it!

    Then, Leng Ruoxue and the others followed the golden snake into the cave. They made several turns and finally arrived at the snake¡¯s nest.

    ¡°How did a snake like you get so many things?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the items that almost filled the entire cave and couldn¡¯t help but ask.

 Chapter 871 - Retribution (1)

    <h4>Chapter 871: Retribution (1)</h4>

    The items in front of him were piled up like a small mountain. There were all kinds of things. In addition to herbs and ores, there were actually human weapons.

    ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s just a robbery.¡± The little golden snake smiled shyly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone realize that you¡¯re just a strong-looking but useless guy?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help teasing.

    ¡°Wu... You¡¯re the ones who are too perverted, okay?¡± The golden snake muttered aggrievedly, tears still flickering in its eyes.

    ¡°Damn it, how are we perverted?¡± Feng Da roared unhappily when he heard this.

    The golden snake coiled itself into a ring in fear and buried its head, not daring to look at Feng Da and the others. Boohoo... These people were so scary. When would they leave this ce! Thinking of this, it couldn¡¯t help but pray to the heavens, ¡°Hurry up and let these terrifying humans leave this ce!¡±

    Ren Xuan agreed with the little golden snake¡¯s words. Boohoo... This little snake was right. These people were indeed abnormal. He was a Mystic Supremacy after all! However, he had no chance to attack in front of them. Boohoo... This hurt his pride too much.

    ¡°Little snake, are you sure you want to give us all these things?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll give it all to you, as long as you¡¯re willing to let me go,¡± the golden snake said quickly, revealing a small head.

    ¡°But most of your things here are useless to me!¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately sighed and said regretfully.

    ¡°Wu... then what will it take for you to let me go?¡± the golden snake asked pitifully, its eyes filled with pleading.

    ¡°Tell me first, do I have to stay in the Dark Night Seas for three months? Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to get out?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly. Well! She had to confirm this.

    ¡°I think so. I¡¯m not really sure.¡± The golden snake was honest.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a beast from the Dark Night Seas? How can you not know?¡± Leng Ruoxue red and questioned unhappily.

    ¡°Woo... you said I was a beast, too. How could I know?¡± the little golden snake cried. It was just a snake that liked to eat and sleep. It had been here since it was born, so naturally, it didn¡¯t know how long it would have to stay here before it could leave, because it never wanted to leave.

    ¡°Sigh! Since you don¡¯t know, forget it. I can¡¯t force you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s great. You¡¯re willing to let me go,¡± the golden snake said happily, but it was obvious that it had misunderstood.

    ¡°When did I say I was going to let you go?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly.

    ¡°Ah! What do you mean?¡± The golden snake¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. No wonder the beasts here said humans were cunning. Boohoo... Humans were so bad.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t satisfied me yet? You can¡¯t answer the questions I ask,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight disappointment.

    ¡°Woo... Then what do you want? As long as you don¡¯t eat me, you can do whatever you want.¡± The golden snake lowered its head in grievance.

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Be our guide and we¡¯ll let you go after we leave the Dark Night Seas. How about that?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    Even though Leng Ruoxue was asking for the golden snake¡¯s opinion, the little snake knew very well that if it didn¡¯t agree, it would definitely be a dead snake in the next moment. Boohoo... The situation was very disadvantageous to it!

    ¡°I promise.¡± Those who knew what they were doing were wise, and the golden snake was certainly no exception.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good snake. I only want herbs and ores here. I¡¯m not interested in anything else. Take us to find more herbs and ores. When we leave this ce, we won¡¯t treat you badly.¡± Leng Ruoxue said, using the carrot and stick approach. She still needed this guide very much after all. Moreover, with the level-nine Transcendent Divine Beast in the Dark Night Seas, she believed that the Transcendent Divine Beasts below level nine wouldn¡¯t dare to disturb them.

    ¡°Okay,¡± nodded the golden snake.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head out!¡± Leng Ruoxue put all the herbs and ores in the cave into the bracelet and said.

    Everyone nodded and left the cave the way they hade.

    After leaving the cave, they followed the guidance of the golden snake and found a spacious and t ce to be their temporary camp. ording to the snake, this ce had a good view and could be the first to discover danger.

    Everyone set up their tents and started to make a fire to cook. Naturally, they ate snake meat.

    The golden snake lying nearby smelled the fragrance of the snake meat and felt extremely depressed. Boohoo... Those were its subordinates! Now they had be food for these humans. It regretted finding these perverted humans!

    After the snake meat was roasted, everyone ate heartily. At the same time, Leng Ruoxue and the others let the beasts out to enjoy the delicious snake meat. They also asked the golden snake, but the snake told them that it was vegetarian!

    However, seeing the obvious disbelief in their eyes, the golden snake lowered its head and looked away from them.

    ¡°This snake says it¡¯s a vegetarian, miss. Is that possible?¡± she asked curiously as she ate and stared at the little golden snake.

    ¡°How is that possible? In the beginning, it even said that we were delicious humans!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a faint smile. Hehe! She didn¡¯t expect the snake in front of her to have a conscience and was unwilling to eat its own kind. This was quite rare for beasts.

    ¡®Yes, but what if it doesn¡¯t eat? If it starved to death, we wouldn¡¯t have a guide,¡¯ said Peachy worriedly.

    ¡°Send this to it. I don¡¯t mistreat employees.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a rabbit from her bracelet and handed it to L¨¹ Tao.

    ¡°Yes.¡± L¨¹ Tao took the rabbit and roasted it over the fire for a while. Then, she walked to the golden snake and ced the rabbit meat in front of it before returning to Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ seats.

    The golden snake looked up at Leng Ruoxue and the others, then at the roasted rabbit in front of it. It took a deep breath and finally couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of food and ate the rabbit.

 Chapter 872 - Retribution (2)

    <h4>Chapter 872: Retribution (2)</h4>

    ¡°Smells good!¡± At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded in Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ ears. When everyone heard this voice, they all looked at Ren Xuan at the same time.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Ren Xuan asked awkwardly.

    ¡°Another person like you!¡± Feng Da teased.

    ¡°Uh¡­ they¡¯re different from me.¡± Ren Xuan felt wronged. He was alone, okay? However, from the sound of the footsteps, it was obvious that there was more than one person.

    As soon as Ren Xuan finished speaking, the person who spoke had already arrived in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others. His eyes were fixed on the snake meat roasting on their fire as he asked, ¡°This meat smells so good. Can you sell us some?¡±

    Feng Da raised his eyelids slightly and looked at the man who spoke. He said calmly, ¡°There are so many of you. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t even get some food!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re too tired to hunt.¡± Before the man could say anything, a young woman interrupted. Then, she ran in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others and kept winking at Feng Da. Oh! It seemed that the person who spoke was their leader. The woman guessed self-righteously. Moreover, she felt that with her outstanding looks, she could definitely get food from these people.

    ¡°Miss, your reason is really¡­¡± Feng Da smiled helplessly, not knowing what to say.

    ¡°Wonderful? You¡¯ll have pity on us!¡± the woman said narcissistically.

    ¡°It sucks!¡± Cheng Wu interrupted.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Just admit that you failed at hunting! Why are you still saying that it¡¯s too tiring? What does it have to do with us if you¡¯re tired? Besides, if your stamina can¡¯t keep up here, you¡¯ll drag others down.¡± Lin Yuan sneered.

    ¡°Damn it, what did you say? I¡¯m talking to your leader. It¡¯s not your ce to speak!¡± The woman retorted unhappily.

    ¡°Uh! How did you know I was their captain?¡± Feng Da was very puzzled. This woman didn¡¯t look like such a discerning person!

    ¡°Hmph! I can tell from the clothes you¡¯re wearing. Look at what you¡¯re wearing? Look at them?¡± The woman¡¯s beautiful face was filled with disdain for Lin Yuan and the others.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± Feng Da was speechless. He knew it! How could this woman have good taste? It turned out that she was another person who judged people by their appearance! Sigh! Actually, the clothes on his body were the worst. If he hadn¡¯t been afraid of dirtying his clothes while cooking, he wouldn¡¯t have changed into this. Now, he had been misunderstood and even treated as his head. What was going on!

    ¡°Um¡­ can you give us some food?¡± The woman pretended to be shy and asked. Her eyes were watery and charming.

    ¡°No.¡± Feng Da rolled his eyes and said in a neutral tone.

    ¡°Why? I¡¯m the number one beauty in the Royal Dragon Continent!¡± The woman¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She was so surprised. She had never dreamed that a peerless beauty like her would be rejected by a man.

    ¡°So what?¡± Feng Da asked in disdain. This woman was really narcissistic. Didn¡¯t she see his Miss? His Miss was much more beautiful than this woman.

    ¡°So what? I¡¯m the most beautiful woman on the Royal Dragon Continent, and now I¡¯m asking you for a favor. What a great opportunity! Shouldn¡¯t you be coaxing me and trying to please me?¡± The woman red at him and said matter-of-factly. Even in her heart, she thought that she was thinking highly of him by being willing to beg Feng Da. After all, it wasn¡¯t often that she gave people such opportunities to help her.

    ¡°Hehe! You¡¯re the most arrogant woman we¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Cheng Wu couldn¡¯t help butugh. Sigh! There were all kinds of birds in a big forest! This woman in front of him was really a top-notch woman.

    When the others heard Cheng Wu¡¯s words, they could not help but sneer.

    ¡°Hmph! That¡¯s because I have the right to be arrogant. Others can¡¯t do this even if they want to!¡± The woman said indifferently because she felt that Cheng Wu was praising her.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± It was Cheng Wu¡¯s turn to be helpless. Boohoo¡­ He had underestimated this woman¡¯s shamelessness. Boohoo! She was shameless to the core.

    ¡°Miss, can you please stay away from us? Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll identally vomit everything I just ate,¡± Feng Da said. Sigh! He had really never seen such a woman. Today was an eye-opener.

    ¡°How¡­ how dare you do this to me? You¡¯ll regret it.¡± The woman stomped off angrily.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. She¡¯s been spoiled since she was a child,¡± the man said sheepishly, his face alternating between red and white. After all, the woman¡¯s words had embarrassed him as well.

    ¡°I can give you guys some food, but can you promise me something?¡± Feng Da said mysteriously.

    ¡°Er! What is it?¡± The man was curious.

    ¡°If we give you the food, you¡¯ll immediately leave with your team. How about that?¡± Feng Da discussed. What he meant was that he would take the food and scram.

    ¡°Well¡­ we¡¯ve been walking a lot today and we¡¯re really tired. How about tomorrow? We¡¯ll leave immediately tomorrow morning. How does that sound?¡± the man bargained.

    ¡°Leave now. Otherwise, go hunt yourselves,¡± Feng Da said without hesitation.

    ¡°Cousin, why are you still talking nonsense with them? If you want to fight, then fight. Hmph! Who cares about their things!¡± When the woman heard Feng Da¡¯s words, she immediately shouted unhappily.

    ¡°You heard me. Hurry up and hunt for yourselves! If you¡¯rete, the little animals will sleep,¡± Feng Da said with a smile. Then, he ignored the man.

    The man sighed in exasperation and turned back to hispanions, who had set up their tents. It looked as if they nned to camp there, too.

    ¡°You guys should rest early after eating!¡± Seeing that the stranger was no longer pestering her, Leng Ruoxue pulled the freak up and put away the beasts before entering the tent.

    Once inside the tent, they went straight back to the bracelet.

    In the Purple Bamboo House, Leng Ruoxuey in the freak¡¯s arms and observed themotion outside through Qing Jue.

    Feng Da and the others were still eating, and the man had also arranged for someone to go hunting. However, the woman had started arguing with herpanion again¡­

 Chapter 873 - Retribution (3)

    <h4>Chapter 873: Retribution (3)</h4>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, we encountered another team from the Royal Dragon Continent this time,¡± the freak said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. There were about 30 people in this team, and only one woman. The others were all around Mystic Sovereign¡¯s strength, and that woman was Mystic Monarch.

    ¡°I wonder if I¡¯ll encounter people from other continents here.¡± The freak was looking forward to it. Hehe! This Dark Night Seas was not simple!

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, take it easy.¡± Leng Ruoxue closed her eyes.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± The freak chuckled and hugged Xue¡¯er to sleep.

    The next day.

    Leng Ruoxue and the freak had just left the tent when they found L¨¹ Tao confronting the arrogant woman from yesterday.

    ¡°Cui Zhu, what happened?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked Cui Zhu softly.

    ¡°Hehe! That woman took a fancy to our breakfast. Just as she was about to use her charm to ask Feng Da for it, she was seen by L¨¹ Tao,¡± Cui Zhu said, wishing for the world to be in chaos.

    ¡°Is L¨¹ Tao jealous?¡± Leng Ruoxue was very curious.

    ¡°No, she was bored,¡± Cui Zhu said knowingly.

    ¡°Oh! Then let¡¯s have breakfast! Leave to L¨¹ Tao to clean up that woman,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. With that, she pulled the freak to the dining table.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Cui Zhu said with a smile, but her eyes kept ncing at the peach.

    ¡°Focus on eating,¡± Leng Ruoxue chided.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Cui Zhu stuck out her tongue and started eating.

    On L¨¹ Tao¡¯s side, the two of them were already fighting.

    However, he did not see any sword shes because L¨¹ Tao defeated the woman in one move. L¨¹ Tao pped her hands again and came to the table to sit down and eat breakfast.

    On the other side.

    ¡°Cousin, you have to avenge me!¡± The woman ran to the man and wailed.

    ¡°Revenge for what?¡± the man asked mildly, frowning.

    ¡°I was beaten up. Aren¡¯t you going to avenge me?¡± The woman said with tears in her eyes. Boohoo¡­ That woman was too ruthless. She actually pped her in the face. How could she face anyone?!

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to have a fair duel? Then what¡¯s the point of revenge? You can¡¯t expect me to hit a woman!¡± The man suppressed the impatience on his face and spoke even more coldly.

    ¡°But I was the one who was beaten. She wasn¡¯t hurt. Boohoo¡­ cousin, you don¡¯t love me anymore,¡± the woman whined.

    ¡°Behave yourself and don¡¯t cause trouble for me. This isn¡¯t a family where you can do whatever you want,¡± the man warned, then ignored her.

    Seeing that her cousin was unwilling to help her, the woman had no choice but to seek help from her admirers. Unfortunately, those people all acted ording to the man¡¯s instructions. If her cousin was unwilling to avenge her, they naturally did not have the guts.

    ¡°Hmph! Are you still men?¡± Seeing that her goal could not be achieved, the woman said hatefully and ignored the people around her angrily.

    The farce here did not affect Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ mood for eating.

    After dinner, Leng Ruoxue ordered the golden snake to bring them around. However, when they left, the team had yet to leave, so Leng Ruoxue pulled the freak around their tent and sprinkled some colorless transparent things. Well! She was afraid that their tent would go in and steal something. Moreover, they would return hereter, so there was naturally no need to pack up the tent.

    ¡°Is it all right if we leave like this, miss?¡± said L¨¹ Tao worriedly on the way.

    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ve already arranged it.¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled, not worried at all.

    The golden snake leading the way couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. It had never seen the poison this perverted woman had scattered around the tent, but it knew very well that the poison was very poisonous. Whoever touched it would be unlucky!

    Evening.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others circled the vicinity and gained a lot. Then, they returned to their camp.

    However, as soon as they returned to their residence, the man greeted them.

    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Feng Da asked in confusion. Were these people here to camp in the Dark Night Seas? It seemed like they had been here for a day.

    ¡°My cousin has been poisoned. Can you save her?¡± The man pleaded, his handsome face filled with resignation and frustration.

    ¡°How did your cousin get poisoned? We couldn¡¯t save her, could we?¡± L¨¹ Tao said dismissively.

    ¡°She went around your tent by ident. And then she was poisoned.¡± The man¡¯s face was a mixture of green and red. He looked embarrassed and angry.

    ¡°How is that possible? Why would shee around our tent for no reason? We weren¡¯t here. Ah! Could it be that she wanted to steal something? I really couldn¡¯t tell that your cousin was that kind of person!¡± L¨¹ Tao eximed in pity. Her words made everyoneugh.

    ¡°She¡­ just identally¡­ walked around your tent.¡± The man was clearly not confident because even he did not believe this, let alone these people in front of him. However, he could not admit that his troublesome cousin wanted to enter his tent to drug him! Sigh! This time, his family¡¯s reputation had beenpletely lost by his cousin. If this were to spread, outsiders would definitely think of their Xuanyuan family n!

    ¡°Then she¡¯s really careless,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°She¡­¡± Xuanyuan Yi looked up at Leng Ruoxue, who was speaking, and his eyes immediately revealed a stunned expression. What a beautiful woman! Why didn¡¯t he notice her yesterday?

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t notice it yesterday, but Leng Ruoxue had deliberately lowered her presence. In addition, it was dark at night in the Dark Sea, so it was normal that he didn¡¯t see Leng Ruoxue. But now, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. His cousin¡¯s looks were like the moon and dustpared to the woman in front of him! There was noparison!

    ¡°How is she?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Xuanyuan Yi with a faint smile.

    ¡°She has already been punished. Can you give her the antidote?¡± Xuanyuan Yi begged, his eyes filled with sincerity.

 Chapter 874 - Retribution (4)

    <h4>Chapter 874: Retribution (4)</h4>

    ¡°There¡¯s no antidote. We used that poison to expel poisonous insects. No one will die. However! She will definitely suffer,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°She really won¡¯t die?¡± Xuanyuan Yi was a little suspicious. His troublesome cousin, Xiang Ning, had been unconscious all this time. After all, they were rtives. Of course, he didn¡¯t want Xiang Ning to die here.

    ¡°I guarantee on my honor that she won¡¯t die,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently, nearly swearing.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Xuanyuan Yi was relieved when he heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. Well! As long as Xiang Ning didn¡¯t die, it didn¡¯t matter.

    But he didn¡¯t think so for the next few days, because while it was true that his cousin wasn¡¯t dead, she might as well be!

    ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡±

    Xuanyuan Yi sat by the fire, but he kept hearing Xiang Ning¡¯s screams. This sound had been going on for several days. What¡¯s more, Xiang Ning actually showed signs of wanting to pounce on men when she saw them. Sigh! What should he do? Every time he encountered such a situation, he could only knock Xiang Ning unconscious to prevent her from embarrassing the Xuanyuan family.

    ¡°How long is she going to be like this, mydy?¡± L¨¹ Tao asked quietly, listening to a nearby scream.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Leng Ruoxue said irresponsibly. This medicine was newly refined by her. She still didn¡¯t know how effective it was! Well! It was currently being experimented on.

    Just like that, Leng Ruoxue and the others left early and returnedte every day. No matter how far they walked, they would eventually return to the camp because they still had experiments here!

    Because of Xiang Ning¡¯s poison, Xuanyuan Yi and the others had never left this ce.

    That cousin Xiang Ning still suffered from poison every day.

    In the first few days, Xiang Ning still had the strength to scream. However, after a few days, her throat was hoarse and she finally couldn¡¯t scream. Only then did everyone¡¯s ears finally calm down.

    A monthter.

    The effects of the drug were fading from Xiang Ning¡¯s body, but her beauty was gone forever. Moreover, her skin had turned dark and rough, and it was covered with potholes. She had scratched herself when the drug had taken effect and she couldn¡¯t stand the itch¡­

    When she saw how she looked now, Xiang Ning couldn¡¯t take it. She cried out, ¡°Wow!¡± Unfortunately, no one sympathized with her. s! She had evil intentions and wanted to go to someone¡¯s tent for no reason! Now, she had done it. She had harmed herself instead. This was called asking for it!

    ¡°Woo¡­¡± Xiang Ning cried, but there was no one around to coax her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s good enough that you¡¯re still alive,¡± Xuanyuan Yi said impatiently. His cousin always liked to cause trouble. Now, she had gotten her retribution! Let¡¯s see if she still dared to be dishonest in the future.

    ¡°Cousin, how can I face anyone in this state?¡± Xiang Ning sobbed. Boohoo¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. When we return to the Royal Dragon Continent, Uncle will treat you,¡± Xuanyuan Yi reminded.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiang Ning immediately stopped crying after hearing Xuanyuan Yi¡¯s words. That¡¯s right! Father will try his best to rule by thew. After all, my beauty is still very useful! Father will definitely not be willing to see me like this. Hmph! It¡¯s all because of those people!

    Thinking of this, Xiang Ning immediately ran to Leng Ruoxue and the others and started throwing a tantrum again.

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. I won¡¯t let you off. When we return to the Royal Dragon Continent, my father will avenge me.¡± Xiang Ning threatened, her eyes burning with anger!

    ¡°Okay! We¡¯ll wait, but don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. You¡¯ll still be alive this time. If I use you as an insect to drive you away again, I can¡¯t guarantee that you¡¯ll still be alive.¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled, and the beautiful smile on her face pierced Xiang Ning¡¯s face.

    However, when she saw L¨¹ Tao ring at her, she shrank back. Then, she ran back to Xuanyuan Yi and the others. After this incident, she knew that the people around her would not stand up for her. Therefore, she could only endure it. Boohoo¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s pack up and leave this ce!¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed. Well! Since the experiment had beenpleted, it was time for them to change to another camping spot. After all, if they went too far now, it would be a waste of time toe back. There was nothing to wander around within a kilometer here.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone nodded. Then, they started to pack up. Hehe! They had watched a lot of fun in the past month. It was indeed time to leave.

    After packing up, Leng Ruoxue and the others left without looking back¡­

    ¡°Young Master, should we¡­¡± After Leng Ruoxue and the others left, a person beside Xuanyuan Yi made a throat-slitting gesture and asked softly with a fierce gaze.

    ¡°Can you defeat them?¡± Xuanyuan Yi said indifferently. Their numbers and strength were above theirs, yet they still wanted to kill them. They were really brainless.

    ¡°Uh!¡± That person was a little embarrassed and did not dare to say anything else. In the past month, they had found many excuses to fight with Feng Da and the others. They were indeed not their match, but they were really aggrieved!

    ¡°This ce is filled with danger, but we didn¡¯t encounter any danger here for a month. Perhaps we were lucky, or perhaps it¡¯s because there are more people in the two teams, so it¡¯s better not to make enemies here easily, in case we¡¯re alone and helpless,¡± Xuanyuan Yi said very calmly. In fact, he really didn¡¯t me Leng Ruoxue and the others because everything was caused by that restless Xiang Ning. He knew this very well.

    ¡°Pack your things. Let¡¯s leave too!¡± Xuanyuan Yi instructed again.

    ¡°Yes,¡± his subordinates replied in unison. After packing up, Xuanyuan Yi and the others also left¡­

 Chapter 875 - The Mysterious Palace (1)

    <h4>Chapter 875: The Mysterious Pce (1)</h4>

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others left, they searched for nearly five days in the Dark Night Seas before finding a suitable ce to set up camp. This ce was almost equivalent to the center of the Dark Night Seas, so other than them, three other teams also chose this ce as their camp.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of people here, miss,¡± L¨¹ Tao whispered, looking at the other teams.

    ¡°Yes, the terrain here is not bad. It¡¯s normal for them to choose this ce. Moreover, ording to the little snake, there¡¯s almost no ce suitable for a camp ahead,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied softly. She looked carefully. Including them, there were a total of four teams setting up camp here. However, the other three teams were not as strong as them, so she was really not afraid that those teams had any ulterior motives, as long as they did not take the initiative to provoke her.

    Even though there were many teams who had chosen this ce as their camp, it was big enough. Therefore, the teams had tacitly chosen their respective areas. Naturally, there was no need to snatch other people¡¯s territory. Besides, it was not easy to see so many teams in the same ce. This could be considered fate! Therefore, on the surface, most of the people were very friendly.

    As usual, after setting up the tent, Feng Da and the others started to make a fire and cook. However, this time, they only took out meat and some raw rice. After all, there were outsiders here, so they could only make it simple.

    Leng Ruoxue and the freak were each holding a piece of meat to roast on the fire. At this moment, a middle-aged man walked over from not far away. Aftering in front of them, he smiled and said, ¡°You guys are so fast!¡±

    ¡°You guys aren¡¯t bad either!¡± Leng Ruoxue replied very politely. They were almost the same as the middle-aged man¡¯s team. Moreover, the two teams¡¯ camps were very close, so they could be considered neighbors.

    ¡°Haha! It¡¯s far inferior to your subordinates,¡± the middle-aged man said enviously. Then, he sat down beside the two of them.

    ¡°My name is Ma Ming. I¡¯m from the Ma family of the Cloudwind Continent. Are you from the Ren family?¡± The middle-aged man who called himself Ma Ming asked tentatively.

    ¡°No,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ma Ming nodded, then stole another nce at Renxuan, but didn¡¯t continue the conversation.

    ¡°I wonder what your name is, mydy,¡± Ma Ming continued.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, he¡¯s my husband, Ye Chen,¡± Leng Ruoxue introduced.

    ¡°Hehe, greetings,¡± Ma Ming said happily. Then, he lowered his voice and whispered to Leng Ruoxue and the freak, ¡°How about we be allies for the time being?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in confusion. In such a ce, there were benefits for the two teams to join forces, but the benefits to her were not great.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that those two teams will harm us. If our two teams join forces, it will be much safer,¡± Ma Ming exined. This time, as the leader, he brought his disciples to the Dark Night Seas to train. Naturally, he didn¡¯t want anything to happen to them. In his opinion, the safest way was to find a team to join forces with. After observing, he felt that even though Leng Ruoxue and the others weren¡¯t strong, there were many of them. This way, the two teams would definitely treat them as the core. Therefore, he took the initiative to approach Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Sir Ma Ming, you¡¯re thinking too much. We don¡¯t have any grudges. How can they harm us!¡± Leng Ruoxue seemed to say very innocently, but she couldn¡¯t help but mutter in her heart. This Ma Ming clearly wanted to use them as cannon fodder, but he actually said it in such a dignified manner. However, it was better to avoid trouble, so she didn¡¯t n to expose his thoughts.

    ¡°Miss Leng, you¡¯re too naive. In such a ce, there are many cases of people killing others for treasures. The strength of our two teams can¡¯tpare to the other party at all. If we¡¯re really targeted by them, we¡¯ll die!¡± Ma Ming refused to give up. Moreover, he deliberately scared Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°But... Brother Xuan said that he will protect me. Moreover, Brother Xuan also said that although those two teams are strong, it¡¯s not so easy to attack us. Sir Ma Ming, don¡¯t scare yourself. You have to be confident in yourself. You can definitely do it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said extremely innocently and even encouraged Ma Ming.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words made Ma Ming cry bitterly in his heart and regret it! Sigh! Why did he find this innocent little girl who didn¡¯t know anything! How good would it be if he could just talk to Ren Xuan about this? However, he was afraid that Ren Xuan wouldn¡¯t be easy to fool, and this little girl seemed to be very gullible, so he directly found Leng Ruoxue. However, he regretted it now!

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words also made Ren Xuan break out in a cold sweat. He was terrified. Boohoo... When did he say that?! This girl actually made him take the me. However, he sympathized with Ma Ming more. With his cultivation, he could not defeat that cunning little fox!

    Well! Then again, Leng Ruoxue did seem to be quite gullible. However, if anyone really thought that, they would definitely suffer a huge loss. This was the conclusion he came to after spending more than a month with Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Miss Leng, the other party has many experts. If the two of them join forces, I¡¯m afraid Young Master Ren alone...¡± Ma Ming had no choice but to continue persuading her. However, this time, he stopped halfway because he believed that even if Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t understand, the others would understand what he meant.

    Unfortunately, after waiting for a long time, no one interrupted. Even Leng Ruoxue fell silent.

    ¡®Miss Leng...¡¯ Ma Ming called softly.

    ¡°Sir Ma Ming, has the other party already joined forces?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a face full of question marks.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯m not too sure about that, but just in case, we need to n ahead. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be toote,¡± Ma Ming reminded him.

    ¡°Sir Ma Ming, aren¡¯t you worrying too much?¡± Leng Ruoxue said very implicitly. Actually, what she wanted to say more was whether he had a murder fantasy! Why didn¡¯t she see that the two teams had ns to join forces! On the contrary, she felt that the two teams seemed to have a grudge.

 Chapter 876 - The Mysterious Palace (2)

    <h4>Chapter 876: The Mysterious Pce (2)</h4>

    ¡°Miss Leng, you¡¯re still too young. Sigh!¡± Ma Ming sighed heavily, his face still filled with disappointment.

    ¡°Miss Leng, consider my proposal carefully! If you agree,e to me anytime,¡± Ma Ming said again, then returned to his team dejectedly.

    ¡°You framed me!¡± Ren Xuanined as soon as Ma Ming left.

    ¡°So what? Do you want to betray me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! How would I dare! I¡¯m justining.¡± Ren Xuan immediately tried to curry favor with her. Boohoo... He did not dare to provoke this little demon. If she poisoned him, he would not be able to stand it.

    ¡°Haha! As long as you¡¯re obedient, I guarantee that you can leave here safely,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very seriously.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, you just told Ma Ming that Brother Xuan will protect you,¡± Ren Xuan reminded her.

    ¡°Oh! Then how do you want to protect it?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows and asked calmly.

    ¡°Yes! How do you want to protect it?¡± The freak raised his eyebrows and asked, his expression extremely unfriendly.

    ¡°Hehe! Of course it¡¯s not my turn to protect you. Ye Chen is here! I¡¯m nothing!¡± Ren Xuan hurriedly said. Boohoo... he was so afraid! Who would protect him!

    /

    ¡°Good to know!¡± Freak said.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I know.¡± Ren Xuan kept nodding.

    As the three of them made small talk, amotion broke out nearby, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Something happened over there. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Ren Xuan found an excuse and quickly slipped away. Boohoo... If he stayed here, he would be so big.

    ¡°Miss, the two teams are fighting.¡± After L¨¹ Tao understood what had happened, she came to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side and gossiped.

    ¡°Because of what?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Because of a rabbit. The people on both sides said they saw it first,¡± L¨¹ Tao said speechlessly. Sigh! There was no shortage of rabbits in the Dark Night Seas, so she did not expect anyone to fight over rabbits.

    ¡°Hehe, actually, that rabbit is just an excuse,¡± Leng Ruoxue said knowingly. She had long seen that the two teams couldn¡¯t get along peacefully, so as long as they found an excuse, they would fight.

    ¡°Uh! Could it be that they already have a grudge?¡± L¨¹ Tao was puzzled.

    ¡°I think so. Judging from their clothes, they probably came from the same continent,¡± Leng Ruoxue analyzed.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, it seems that Ma Ming¡¯s worries were unnecessary,¡± the freak said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Hmph! That guy just wants us to be cannon fodder for him. At the same time, he wants to use us asbor,¡± Leng Ruoxue said disdainfully.

    ¡°Miss¡¯s gone too far, mydy. Shall I go and fix him?¡± L¨¹ Tao suggested.

    ¡°L¨¹ Tao, you¡¯re a girl. Don¡¯t be so violent!¡± Leng Ruoxue disagreed.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped down L¨¹ Tao¡¯s forehead. She thought to herself, ¡°No matter how violent I am, I can¡¯t be as violent as you, Miss!¡±

    ¡°You can eat now.¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly chuckled. She could already smell the fragrance of rice.

    ¡°Is the food ready?¡± At this moment, Ren Xuan, who smelled the fragrance of the food, ran back eagerly.

    ¡°Yes, we can eat now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. The meat she and the freak roasted was almost ready.

    ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s great.¡± Ren Xuan smiled happily. He was so happy to be able to eat fragrant rice here every day!

    ¡°Glutton!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you.¡± Ren Xuan felt very aggrieved. It was already very impressive for everyone to be able to eat hot roasted meat when they came out to train. However, not only did these people eat fish and meat every day, they could even eat rice. Boohoo... This was too much! One had to know that during the few days he was alone in the Dark Night Seas, he had been eating hard rations! Boohoo... Why was the difference between people so huge?

    ¡°It¡¯s our fault?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless.

    ¡°Well, who asked you to eat so well? You¡¯ve spoiled my appetite. Boohoo...¡± Ren Xuan pretended to be aggrieved.

    ¡°Oh! Why don¡¯t we do the same as usual? As for you! Just eat your dry food, lest you me us in the future.¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°No! You can¡¯t abuse me!¡± Ren Xuan said aggrievedly with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°I told you to eat dry food, but you refused. You¡¯re ming us for raising your appetite. You¡¯re really difficult to serve!¡± Leng Ruoxue wiped the sweat on her forehead and pretended to be unhappy.

    ¡°Hehe! Little Xue¡¯er, I was just joking. Don¡¯t let me eat my own dry food!¡± Ren Xuan begged. Boohoo... He knew that he could not defeat this little fox.

    ¡°Then you won¡¯t me us in the future, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue said worriedly.

    ¡°No, no.¡± Ren Xuan quickly said. Boohoo... At most, he would bring a few more storage rings when he went out in the future to improve his quality of life!

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Miss, the meat is cut. I also stir-fried a few dishes that you like.¡± Feng Da brought over a small dining table and ced it in front of Leng Ruoxue and the freak. There were too many people here today, so it was really not convenient for everyone to eat at the same table. Therefore, he took out a smaller table for eight people. It was perfect for the few of them.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Then, Ren Xuan sat down at the dining table.

    ¡°Delicious, so fragrant!¡± Ren Xuan¡¯s mouth was already dripping with oil before Leng Ruoxue could speak.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been hungry for a few days. Those who don¡¯t know might think that I¡¯m abusing you!¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. Did this guy have to be so exaggerated!

    ¡°Hehe! Xue¡¯er, let him eat more if he likes it! When we leave the Dark Night Seas in a few days, he won¡¯t have the chance to eat even if he wants to.¡± Leng Qingtian, who was also sitting at the table, begged. Hehe! This kid has good taste. The food they eat is all good stuff! Ordinary people really can¡¯t eat it.

    ¡°Grandpa Leng, you still dote on me.¡± Ren Xuan¡¯s eyes flickered with tears as he said coquettishly. Boohoo... After being together for so long, he really did not want to be separated from them. However, they were not from the same continent, so separation was inevitable. However, he had already decided that after he returned to the Cloudwind Continent he would work hard to cultivate and strive to reunite with them as soon as possible.

 Chapter 877 - The Mysterious Palace (3)

    <h4>Chapter 877: The Mysterious Pce (3)</h4>

    ¡°Be good and eat!¡± Leng Qingtian coaxed.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Ren Xuan nodded and started eating.

    While they were having a good time eating, the other three teams were feeling a little upset. Sigh! Look at what they were eating. Why was there such a huge difference between them?

    Leng Ruoxue and the freak finished eating and went straight into the tent.

    After Feng Da and the others finished eating, two of them stayed behind to keep watch while the others went into the tent to rest.

    The next day.

    As soon as Leng Ruoxue and the freak left the tent, Cheng Wu immediately approached them and whispered, ¡°Miss, the other two teams looked for me yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in confusion.

    ¡°He wants to join forces with us,¡± Cheng Wu said calmly.

    ¡°Oh! What did you say?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly. It seemed that the other two teams also treated them as pushovers. Hehe! Interesting.

    ¡°I said that I can¡¯t make the decision. I have to listen to Miss.¡± Cheng Wu said.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s fine.¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else to take a look after dinner,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Cheng Wu nodded.

    After breakfast, Leng Ruoxue and the others left the camp with the team, but Ma Ming also followed behind them with the team.

    ¡°Miss, why is he following us?¡± L¨¹ Tao asked in confusion. At the same time, she was a little angry. The Dark Night Seas was so big and there were so many roads. Why did he have to follow them?

    ¡°We¡¯ll know in a while!¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled.

    With the golden snake leading the way, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at a valley. Although it was a valley, it was actually made up of a few small hills. However, there were many herbs here, and there were also many precious species.

    ¡°Everyone, finish picking the herbs here first. Then, we¡¯ll go forward,¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone nodded, then bent down to pick the medicine.

    Ma Ming and the others, who had been following them, also came to this valley. After seeing the mountain full of herbs, their eyes lit up and they also picked the herbs¡­

    ¡°Miss, these people are really too careless. How can they do this!¡± L¨¹ Tao could not help but say angrily when she saw that they were actually snatching the medicinal herbs from them.

    ¡°Calm down,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted.

    ¡°Tsk, did you nt the herbs here? Why can¡¯t others pick them?¡± After hearing L¨¹ Tao¡¯s words, a Ma family disciple roared unhappily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what ¡®firste, first served¡¯ means? We found this ce first. Even if you want to pick it, you have to say hello!¡± Peach said angrily. In fact, she was even angrier that these people had followed them here and were still so self-righteous, as if they had identally discovered this ce.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that those who are fated obtain natural treasures? Since we¡¯re here, it means that we¡¯re fated with these herbs. Therefore, we naturally have the right to pick them,¡± the Ma family disciple said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Is that so? ording to your logic, you can only me the other party for being weak!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Of course!¡± The Ma family disciple nodded.

    ¡°In that case, hand over your valuables! I want to rob you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, Feng Da and the others were stunned for a moment.

    Feng Da and the others looked at Leng Ruoxue, puzzled. Why did Miss suddenly want to rob these people? They didn¡¯t seem to be rich. If they didn¡¯t have money, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of time!

    As for the Ma family, they seemed to have heard something funny. After being stunned for a moment, they allughed wildly because this was originally their n, but they didn¡¯t expect Leng Ruoxue to beat them to it.

    ¡°You said you were going to rob us?¡± Ma Ming asked, suppressing a smile. Hehe! Had he heard right?

    ¡°Yes, I want to rob you!¡± Leng Ruoxue repeated when she saw that their memory was not good.

    ¡°Haha! This is the funniest thing I¡¯ve ever heard. You think you can rob us?¡± A man in his thirties said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I meant to join forces with you, but you refused. s!¡± Ma Ming sighed regretfully.

    ¡°So, you changed to robbing us?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°Miss Leng, it¡¯s your fault for refusing a toast only to drink a forfeit! I had no choice!¡± Ma Ming said helplessly. He originally wanted to recruit Leng Ruoxue and the others to be cannon fodder and do odd jobs for them, but they refused. This greatly embarrassed him. In addition, Leng Ruoxue and the others ate so well, so the anger and jealousy of the Ma family surged in his heart. Therefore, after secretly discussing for a night, they decided to deal with Leng Ruoxue¡¯s team and rob them.

    ¡°Brother Xuan, Xue¡¯er is so scared!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Ren Xuan with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Ma Ming, how dare you? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the Ren family¡¯s revenge?¡± Ren Xuan sighed to himself and pretended to be angry as he roared. Sigh! Poor Ma Ming! He sympathized with him. How could that guy be a match for Leng Ruoxue, who liked to pretend to be weak!

    ¡°Young Master Ren Xuan, although you¡¯re the direct descendant of the Ren family, it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re going to die here today. Hehe! If you die in the Dark Night Seas, who will know that it was my Ma family who did it?!¡± Ma Ming said with a treacherous expression. Since he had decided to take care of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s team, he naturally could not let go of Ren Xuan, the time bomb. Otherwise, if the Ren family found out, they would definitely not let the Ma family off. Therefore, Ren Xuan could only die!

    ¡°Are you sure you can kill me?¡± Ren Xuan¡¯s face was full of mockery, and his eyes could not help but reveal a trace of sympathy. Sigh! What¡¯s more pathetic than not knowing the strength of your opponent!

    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re all dead,¡± Ma Ming said confidently.

    ¡°Then hurry up and do it!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged.

 Chapter 878 - The Mysterious Palace (4)

    <h4>Chapter 878: The Mysterious Pce (4)</h4>

    ¡°Hehe! There are actually people who can¡¯t wait to die. However, little beauty, I can¡¯t bear to kill you now.¡± The man in his thirties from the Ma family smiled wretchedly, his eyes emitting a lecherous light.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to kill you now.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes released a chill. Then, a stream of water attribute mystic energy flew out from her fingertips¡­

    The man fell to the ground with a thud. There was an obvious wound on his neck, but no blood flowed out. On closer inspection, however, one could see that a thinyer of ice had formed around the wound.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Once this man from the Ma family died, the Ma family was in chaos. Many weaker disciples looked at Leng Ruoxue in horror.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, how¡­ how could you kill him?¡± Ma Ming¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. No! He absolutely did not believe that Leng Ruoxue had killed him, but he was very sure that he had not seen anyone else attack. This¡­ this was really unbelievable. This sudden situation had even messed up his heart!

    ¡°What¡¯s impossible?¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°He¡¯s Mystic Sovereign! You¡¯re just a Great Mystic¡­¡± Even though Ma Ming hadn¡¯t finished speaking, he was dumbfounded when he saw Leng Ruoxue¡¯s true strength.

    After a while, Ma Ming came back to his senses and muttered, ¡°Mystic Supremacy¡­ You¡¯re actually a Mystic Supremacy! How could you lie to me! Leng Ruoxue, you actually lied to me!¡±

    Ma Ming regretted it! How could he have made the wrong decision again! Boohoo¡­ He had always thought that he was smart and scheming, but he had made the wrong decisions one after another. Moreover, the opponent who had caused his mistake was actually the same person! How could he bear it!

    ¡°When did I lie to you?¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. Why was this person so unreasonable? Could it be that she had to tell others that she was a Mystic Supremacy when she saw them? Then why was she still hiding her strength?!

    ¡°You¡¯re clearly a Mystic Sovereign, so why are you pretending to be a Great Mystic?!¡± Ma Ming gritted his teeth and questioned, the anger in his eyes burning.

    ¡°Because I want to, can¡¯t I?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes and say angrily.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Ma Ming pointed at Leng Ruoxue, too angry to speak.

    ¡°Haha! Ma Ming! There¡¯s no rule in this world that states that you can¡¯t hide your strength. You want to bully the weak, but you actually me others when you don¡¯t seed. Sigh! There¡¯s really no justice!¡± Ren Xuan said with a smile.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Ma Ming wanted to defend himself, but he had nothing to say. He knew that Ren Xuan was right. They wanted to bully the weak. Unfortunately, the other party was pretending to be weak. In the end, they were naturally doomed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath on him. Let¡¯s end this quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue ordered. She would never let go of people who had bad intentions towards them. After all, if they were weak, they would be the ones to die.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Da and the others nodded. Then, they attacked together¡­

    All kinds of mystic energy danced in the night sky. In an instant, the Ma family did not even have the chance to resist before they disappeared from this world.

    ¡°Uh! They¡¯re indeed fast.¡± Looking at the speed at which Feng Da and the others attacked, Ren Xuan was speechless. He originally wanted to show off a little, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have the chance. Boohoo¡­ It was too much of a blow to these people!

    Just as Ren Xuan was feeling regretful, the ground suddenly shook and the small valley copsed. Leng Ruoxue and the others quickly summoned their beasts and flew into the air¡­

    ¡°Sigh! It¡¯s a pity that we haven¡¯t finished picking those herbs.¡± L¨¹ Tao¡¯s face was filled with pity, and she secretly hated the Ma family. Hmph! If they didn¡¯t have ill intentions, how could this ce have copsed!

    ¡°Stopining. Let¡¯s go down and take a look,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Although the valley had copsed, she sensed that there seemed to be something else below the valley.

    ¡°Yes!¡± L¨¹ Tao and the others nodded, then followed Leng Ruoxue down into the valley¡­

    Leng Ruoxue and the others looked down from the copse and were surprised to find a faint light inside¡­

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll go down and take a look,¡± Cheng Wu volunteered.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Leng Ruoxue warned.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Cheng Wu nodded, then jumped down.

    Soon, Cheng Wu¡¯s voice came from the cave-in.

    ¡°Miss, there seems to be a pce below.¡± Cheng Wu said.

    ¡°Oh, wait for us there. We¡¯ll go down too,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    With that, everyone went down in an orderly manner.

    Inside, Leng Ruoxue and the others realized that it was indeed as Cheng Wu had said. It was a very tall and magnificent pce. Moreover, the further they walked, the brighter the light became, and the more luxurious the decorations of the pce were. Finally, they arrived at the main hall¡­

 Chapter 879 - The Night Clan (1)

    <h4>Chapter 879: The Night n (1)</h4>

    Leng Ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes and sized up the main hall. The main color of the main hall was mainly dark gold and ck. There were four thick pirs at the four corners of the pce withplicated totems carved on them. It looked very beautiful. Although the entire pce was very spacious, there were no decorations in the pce. Well! To be precise, this was an empty hall. Moreover, it seemed that no one had been here for a long time.

    ¡°Miss, why is there a pce here?¡± Feng Da asked curiously after walking around.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Leng Ruoxue turned to Ren Xuan.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Ren Xuan felt Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze and quickly said. Even though his family knew some things about the Dark Night Seas, they never knew that there was a pce here.

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s search carefully. What if there are treasures in this pce! Hehe! We¡¯ll be rich then,¡± Cui Zhu said with a greedy expression. Her clear eyes emitted a wolf-like light.

    ¡°You little money-grubber, this is a hall that has been empty for a long time. How can there be treasures here!¡± L¨¹ Tao Cui Zhu¡¯s head and said with some amusement. There was nothing suspicious here that could ce treasures. How could there be any treasures?

    ¡°But...¡± Cui Zhu wanted to defend herself, but Leng Ruoxue interrupted her.

    ¡°Everyone, look around! If there¡¯s really a treasure like Cui Zhu said, we¡¯ll be rich,¡± Leng Ruoxue said half-jokingly and half-seriously. Then, she really pulled the freak around.

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s look outside.¡± After saying that, Feng Da led a group of people outside the hall.

    Leng Ruoxue and the freak wandered around the main hall. Suddenly, they heard Cui Zhu¡¯s scream.

    ¡°Ah! The quality of this wall is too poor. How can it be broken with a light touch? Boohoo... I didn¡¯t mean to do it,¡± L¨¹ Tao wailed. The owner of this ce would not let her pay! If there was a master here!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leng Ruoxue and the freak walked to Cui Zhu¡¯s side and asked curiously.

    ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t know what happened. I just identally hit the wall and broke it. Well! I promise, I really just bumped it gently,¡± Cui Zhu promised.

    ¡°Hehe! Don¡¯t be nervous. No one will me you.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Cui Zhu¡¯s nervous expression andforted her with a smile.

    ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s good.¡± Cui Zhu patted her chest and was relieved.

    Leng Ruoxue shook her head helplessly and turned her gaze to the wall.

    A crack had already appeared on the wall in front of her. Leng Ruoxue stretched out her index finger and gently knocked on the wall. She heard a crisp sound from inside the wall...

    ¡°This wall is empty. Cui Zhu, go and call Feng Da and the others back.¡± Leng Ruoxue immediately instructed after discovering that the wall was suspicious.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Cui Zhu replied. Then she turned and left. Soon, Feng Da and the others followed her and walked over.

    ¡°Did you find anything, Miss?¡± Sung Wu asked curiously.

    ¡°Yes, Cui Zhu discovered it. This wall is empty. Let¡¯s open it and take a look,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Cheng Wu replied. Then, he took out a sledgehammer from his storage ring and smashed it against the wall...

    With a bang, the wall shattered, revealing what was inside.

    ¡°Why is there an array formation here?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the array formation that emitted a seven-colored light in front of them after the wall shattered. She was extremely surprised. The spiritual energy on this array formation circted, and she knew at a nce that it was not an ordinary array formation.

    ¡°This array formation is so beautiful.¡± Cui Zhu couldn¡¯t help but say as she looked at the colorful and dazzling array formation.

    ¡°Little girl, you know that it¡¯s beautiful. This array formation is clearly extraordinary.¡± The little old man chuckled.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, can you undo this array formation?¡± Empty observed the array formation and asked curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this array formation before, so I have to determine what kind of array formation it is first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said thoughtfully. Even though she had some research on array formations, her master had left behind many array formations, so she hadn¡¯t learned all of them. And this array formation in front of her just happened to be one she didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Everyone nodded and looked at Leng Ruoxue expectantly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for information on this array formation. Wait for me here and be careful!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. With that, she brought the freak into the bracelet.

    After entering the bracelet, Leng Ruoxue went straight to the Purple Bamboo Hut¡¯s cultivation room and started searching in the array formation left behind by her master...

    However, Leng Ruoxue searched all the elementary, intermediate, and advanced array formations but could not find any array formation that was even a little simr to the one just now. This made her a little depressed.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Freak asked with concern, sensing Xue¡¯er¡¯s mood.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing in the beginner, intermediate, and advanced array formations,¡± Leng Ruoxue said gloomily.

    ¡°What about the top-level array?¡± the freak asked calmly.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t found one yet!¡± Leng Ruoxue replied. However, she was a little puzzled. Would there be a top-notch array formation on the Boundless Heaven Continent? After all, she knew very well the difficulty of setting up an array formation. No one on the Boundless Heaven Continent should be able to set up a top-notch array formation.

    ¡°Then look for it!¡± The freak suggested.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. If the top-notch array formation didn¡¯t exist, she could only think of a way to break it herself.

    After a long time.

    ¡°Found it. It¡¯s indeed a top-notch array formation.¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly shouted, then became even more depressed.

    ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s good that you found it!¡± the freak said with a smile.

    ¡°Not good.¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed softly.

    ¡°Uh! Why not?¡± The freak was puzzled. In his opinion, since he knew what the array was, it should be much easier to break it! It was better than being blind!

    ¡°This array is called the God Binding Array. It¡¯s formed by 81rge arrays, and eachrge array contains 81 small arrays. Not only that, but there are also array cores in each array. Therefore, in the process of undoing the array, you can¡¯t make a single mistake. Otherwise, all your previous efforts will be wasted,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined. Sigh! It would be fine if all your previous efforts were not damaged, but if there was a mistake in this array, the person who undid the array would also be injured. Of course, she did not intend to say this out loud, lest the freak worry.

 Chapter 880 - The Night Clan (2)

    <h4>Chapter 880: The Night n (2)</h4>

    ¡°The God Binding Array? Hehe! Xue¡¯er, is it a god that¡¯s trapped in that array?¡± the freak asked curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s really a god, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with some difficulty. In fact, she wanted to try to solve that array, but she was afraid that she would release something she shouldn¡¯t and hurt her family and subordinates. That wouldn¡¯t be worth it, so she was a little uncertain.

    ¡°Elder Sister, the God Binding Array can be undone. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Suddenly, Qing Jue appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue and the freak and said.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Yes, the God Binding Array is different from other array formations. The person who breaks the array will naturally be the master of the God Binding Array and form a contract with the trapped thing. Therefore, no matter what is trapped inside, they won¡¯t dare to hurt you, nor can they hurt you,¡± Qing Jue exined with a wicked smile.

    ¡°This array formation is really magical, but why didn¡¯t Master exin it in the array formation!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in confusion. In the array formation that Master had left for her, basically every wave of the array formation would indicate the pros and cons, the method to crack the array formation, and the things to take note of. However, only the basic method to crack the array formation was written in the annotation of this God Binding Array. There were no other instructions.

    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s very difficult to meet the requirements for setting up a binding array. Besides, the person who unlocks the array will obtain the greatest benefits. Therefore, the old master didn¡¯t say anything. He just wanted to test the courage of the person who unlocks the array. After all, there is no free lunch in the world. If you want to obtain a big opportunity, it¡¯s impossible not to take a risk.¡± Qing Jue chuckled.

    ¡°Yes, that makes sense, but Qing Jue, you told me!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded with a smile.

    ¡°Sister, even if I don¡¯t say it, you¡¯ll still undo the array. Besides, although there¡¯s a way to undo the array, it¡¯s hard to say if you can undo it! The God Binding Array is most famous for its myriad changes, so those array cores will run around by themselves,¡± Qing Jue said knowingly and reminded Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement. She had hesitated previously because she was afraid that she would release something she shouldn¡¯t have and hurt her family and subordinates. Since she no longer had this worry, she could naturally release the God Binding Array without worry. After all, it wasn¡¯t easy to encounter a top-notch array formation.

    ¡°Hehe! Then congrattions on unlocking the God Binding Array. I¡¯m looking forward to what¡¯s trapped in the array!¡± Qing Jue also urged curiously.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Leng Ruoxue left the bracelet with the freak.

    After returning to the main hall, Leng Ruoxue briefly exined the array formation to everyone. Then, she asked them what arrangements they had. After all, she didn¡¯t know how long she would have to resolve this array.

    ¡°Miss, can I stay here and protect you?¡± Sung Wu asked. He wanted to see her break the formation, but he was afraid of disturbing her.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    When Feng Da and the others heard this, they immediately expressed that they wanted to stay in the hall to protect Miss.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for so many people. Just leave five people here every day. The rest can go to the Dark Night Seas to train!¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a moment and arranged. It was very boring to solve the array. Moreover, this array probably wouldn¡¯t be solved in a short time. If everyone stayed here to apany them, they would be bored to death!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded and lined up. Then, they left five people to protect Leng Ruoxue and the others left the hall.

    Time passed. Three days passed quickly.

    For the past three days, Leng Ruoxue had been carefully observing the direction of the array formation, and the freak and the others did not dare to disturb her at all because they knew very well that what they needed the most when undoing the array formation was silence, calmness, and concentration!

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes stared intently at the array formation. Even though the array formation seemed to be in a mess, if one looked carefully, they would discover that be it the speed of the array formation or the direction of the flow of spiritual energy, it was all in order. Moreover, after a period of time, the direction of the array formation would change. This also increased the difficulty of understanding the array formation!

    After observing for a long time, Leng Ruoxue gradually grasped the pattern of the array formation¡¯s operation and carefully began to undo it¡­

    As she began to undo the array, someone was watching her from the other end.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s figure appeared on one of the screens, and dozens of men in ck stood in front of the screen.

    ¡°Patriarch, can this human girl undo the God Binding Array?¡± A man in ck, who was covered from head to toe, asked the mysterious man in the middle of the crowd.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. If she can undo the God Binding Formation, then our Night n can see the light of day again. And this little girl will be our master in the future.¡± The mysterious man sighed. Even though the pride of their Night n disdained to acknowledge others as their master, it was not up to them now.

    ¡°As long as we can leave this ce, so what if we acknowledge this little girl as our master? However, if someone finds out that he has done someone else a favor, I wonder if he will be angered to death.¡± The man who spoke first said happily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy yet. We¡¯ve only unlocked tworge arrays so far,¡± the mysterious man called the patriarch reminded. At the same time, he looked at the array that had stopped operating in the upper left corner.

    ¡°Better to have some hope than none at all,¡± another man said. ¡°We¡¯ve been stuck here for so long, we¡¯ve finally had a chance to get out.¡±

    ¡°Even if we go out now, we can¡¯t take revenge immediately. Sigh! This human girl is too weak.¡± The mysterious man sighed softly.

    ¡°However, revenge won¡¯t make a difference. After all, we¡¯ve been waiting for so many years,¡± the mysterious man added.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone with him nodded in agreement. Then, their gazes focused on Leng Ruoxue¡­

    A weekter.

    Leng Ruoxue only unlocked 15 arrays before stopping.

    When Feng Da and the others saw her stop, even though they were puzzled, no one dared to disturb her. They could onlymunicate telepathically.

    ¡°Why did you stop, Miss?¡± L¨¹ Tao asked everyone telepathically.

 Chapter 881 - The Night Clan (3)

    <h4>Chapter 881: The Night n (3)</h4>

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She probably encountered another problem!¡± Cheng Wu guessed. However, he was right. Leng Ruoxue did encounter a problem.

    ¡°So what do we do?¡± L¨¹ Tao was worried.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have to have confidence in Miss. There¡¯s nothing in this world that Miss can¡¯t do,¡± Feng Da said calmly. In his heart, Leng Ruoxue was absolutely omnipotent.

    Leng Ruoxue naturally didn¡¯t know about the secretmunication between Feng Da and the others. At this moment, her attention was focused on the God Binding Array. The reason why she stopped was because she realized that after undoing the 15 arrays, the speed and location of the array were disrupted again. This situation was not exined in her master¡¯s method of undoing the array, so she could only search carefully again.

    That was because of her first experience, she quickly found the direction of the array formation, grasped the flow rate of the array formation, and continued to dismantle it...

    However, when she deciphered the thirtieth formation, the same situation happened again. She was mentally prepared for this, so after observing for a while and finding the flow rate and direction of the formation again, she deciphered it again...

    Then, when she solved the 45th, 60th, and 75th formations, the patterns of the formations continued to be disrupted. However, with her previous experience, she quickly resolved the problem.

    There were many array formations in the God Binding Array, which was also known as the array within the array. Therefore, it was abnormallyplicated to crack. Moreover, one had to be careful when cracking the array. Otherwise, one wrong step would lead to many mistakes.

    It had already taken Leng Ruoxue a month to solve the 75th array. When she began to solve the 76th array, she realized that the difficulty of the array had increased. Her master had never mentioned these unexpected situations, which made her want to cry. However, she had already solved so many arrays, so she naturally didn¡¯t want to waste all her previous efforts. Therefore, she could only ept her fate and continue to solve it...

    At the other end of the formation.

    /

    Everyone from the Night n gathered in front of the light screen and stared intently at Leng Ruoxue. From time to time, they would look at the God Binding Array that was still operating. At this moment, most of the array formations on the God Binding Array had stopped operating, but the most important ones continued to work. The remaining few were also the most important andplicated ones in the God Binding Array.

    ¡°Can thess handle it, Chief?¡± one of the Night n couldn¡¯t help but ask. His face was expressionless, but he was nervous. After being trapped for so long, it was up to thess to get him out.

    ¡°I think so!¡± The leader of the Night n was not very confident. The fact that she could undo seventy-five formations was enough to show that her attainments in array formations were not low. However, thest six were extremely important, so he could not be sure. s! He did not dare to let his nsmen have too much hope. After all, the higher their expectations, the greater the disappointment in the end.

    At this moment, Leng Ruoxue, who was focused on solving the array formation, naturally didn¡¯t know what the Night n was thinking. However, her interest in the God Binding Array was growing.

    In the solution left behind by her master, there was only the basic solution to the array. However, there was no mention of the possible idents during the solution process and the solution to thest six array formations. These situations were also discovered and resolved by her during the solution process. Therefore, at this moment, she was very confident and motivated!

    Hmph! Seventy-five formations had been taken care of. She didn¡¯t believe she couldn¡¯t handle thest six. In any case, she was fighting this God Binding Formation. Besides, she had to break it. Otherwise, she would be injured.

    ¡°This array is so difficult!¡± Feng Da sent a voice transmission to Cheng Wu and the others. It had been more than a month, but the God Binding Array had yet to be unlocked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Cheng Wu nodded. Under the lead of the golden snake, they had already finished circling the Dark Night Seas. However, the youngdy¡¯s array formation had yet to be resolved.

    ¡°Calm down, there¡¯s only six left!¡± L¨¹ Taoforted her.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that the speed at which Miss deconstructs thest few array formations has slowed down? This means that thest few are very difficult,¡± Cheng Wu reminded.

    ¡°Sigh!¡± Everyone could not help but sigh. This God Binding Array was too torturous. If they had not solved it after so long, they would have gone crazy long ago.

    After another half a month, Leng Ruoxue finally settled the threerge arrays and found some patterns to deconstruct them.

    After finding the pattern, it was much easier to solve the next few array formations. However, after she solved the 80th array formation, she was stuck on thest array formation.

    Thest array formation was located in the center of the entire God Binding Array. In other words, the 81st array formation was the array formation, and it was also thergest eye of the God Binding Array. Therefore, the difficulty of this array formation instantly increased by several levels. Oh! Compared to the previous array formation, this was a small God Binding Array.

    In the center of the God Binding Array, a ball of light surrounded it. It was covered in strange symbols and emitted a dazzling light. Leng Ruoxue looked at this thing that was both an array and the eye of the array and had a headache because she really didn¡¯t know where to start!

    Leng Ruoxue closed her eyes and pondered quietly. The process of removing the array appeared in her mind. After a while, when she opened her beautiful eyes again, her eyes flickered and her eyes lit up. A bold idea formed in her mind...

    After calming down, Leng Ruoxue resolved thest array ording to her thoughts...

    Time passed minute by minute. Leng Ruoxue kept casting various dazzling spells with both hands, while Feng Da and the others could not help but hold their breaths, not even daring to breathe loudly!

    The Dark Night n members were equally nervous.

    After an unknown period of time, when thest light on the God Binding Array had dimmed and disappeared, the entire God Binding Array had finally been sessfully unlocked...

    After Leng Ruoxue undid the God Binding Array, she finally rxed, but she fainted from exhaustion...

    ¡°Miss!¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Everyone eximed. The freak nervously hugged Xue¡¯er and fed her a pill.

 Chapter 882 - The Night Clan (4)

    <h4>Chapter 882: The Night n (4)</h4>

    Not long after, Leng Ruoxue slowly opened her beautiful eyes.

    ¡°Freak, I¡¯m hungry.¡± After Leng Ruoxue opened her eyes, the first thing she said was that she was hungry. This made everyone not know whether tough or cry. However, they also knew that Miss was indeed hungry. After all, in the past two months, Miss had not eaten a single grain of rice. Well! She had only eaten pills.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll roast meat for you,¡± Cheng Wu quickly said. Then, he started a fire in the hall to roast the meat.

    As the fragrance of the roasted meat reached Leng Ruoxue¡¯s nose, she suddenly realized that the feeling of not eating for more than two months was really ufortable! Boohoo¡­ This taste was so nostalgic.

    A momentter, Cheng Wu handed the roasted meat to Leng Ruoxue.

    Leng Ruoxue took the roasted meat without hesitation and started eating.

    ¡°Cough!¡± Suddenly, a light cough sounded in everyone¡¯s ears.

    Everyone followed the source of the voice and saw a group of men in ck, covered from head to toe, standing not far from them. Instantly, they became alert and looked warily at the group.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Cheng Wu pretended to be calm and asked. He was already a Mystic Supremacy, but he still could not see the strength of these people, so he was very nervous.

    ¡°Are you people trapped in the array?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked as she ate the roasted meat.

    ¡°Yes, the leader of the Night n, An You, has led 530 members of the Night n to meet Master.¡± The leader of the ck-clothed people bowed slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m Leng Ruoxue. You can call me Miss. You don¡¯t have to call me Master,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly, not nervous at all because of their appearance.

    ¡°Okay.¡± An You felt much better after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. He also had a better impression of Leng Ruoxue, who had saved them. Even though they had no choice but to be this little girl¡¯s servants because of the God Binding Array, they were not very willing after all. Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words gave them a way out.

    ¡°An You, why are you trapped in the God Binding Array?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll exinter. What we need to do now is to leave this ce as soon as possible,¡± An You reminded her. Once the God Binding Array was unlocked, the person who set up the array would immediately know. Therefore, it would be very dangerous for them to stay here any longer.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She knew An You¡¯s concerns, so she naturally had no reason to object.

    With that, Leng Ruoxue left the hall with everyone.

    After leaving the main hall, Leng Ruoxue and the others returned to their temporary camp. At this moment, only their team was stationed in the camp. Other than Ma Ming¡¯s team that they had destroyed, the other two teams had already left. Not only that, when she was untying the divine formation, Ren Xuan, Leng Qingtian, and the others bade farewell and left the Dark Night Sea to return to the Cloudwind Continent.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others simply packed their things and were about to leave when An You suddenly said nervously, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s toote. Quickly find a ce to hide.¡±

    After hearing An You¡¯s words, Leng Ruoxue put everyone into the bracelet without hesitation.

    ¡°Uh! Where are we?¡± An You asked, puzzled by the sudden change in scenery. Even though they belonged to the Night n, they didn¡¯t entirely like the dark. And the fact that the Dark Night Seas didn¡¯t see the sun all year round was also someone¡¯s doing.

    ¡°This is my space. You can rest assured now.¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Yes.¡± An You nodded, surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected his cheap master to have his own space. It was incredible, but they were indeed much safer here. After all, they had been trapped in the God Binding Array for many years, and their cultivation levels were not as high as before. If they were to sh head-on with the person who hade, they would probably both be injured.

    After the surprise, An You and the others curiously toured the space, while Leng Ruoxue observed every move outside through Qing Jue.

    Not long after they entered the bracelet, a group of unidentified men in ck arrived at the Dark Night Seas. They were dressed exactly the same as An You and the others, but their auras seemed to be stronger.

    Leng Ruoxue looked back at An You, who was standing not far away from her and also staring outside with an inexplicable expression. She said knowingly, ¡°Are they also from the Night n?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The dark eyes darkened, and he nodded.

    ¡°They are traitors to the Night n!¡± one of the Night n said suddenly, his eyes filled with hatred.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue replied faintly and stopped talking. She turned around and continued to observe the situation outside.

    At this moment, the Dark Night Seas was being searched by the group of men in ck. Wherever they went, it caused chaos. Countless beasts who had conflicts with them were killed or injured¡­

    However, they searched the entire Dark Night Seas and could not find the person they were looking for. This made them furious!

    ¡°Chief, we didn¡¯t find An You and the others,¡± a man in ck reported to the leader.

    ¡°They can¡¯t have left so quickly. Where did they hide?¡± The leader of the ck-clothed people was full of doubts. He really didn¡¯t expect that there was someone else in the world who could undo the God Binding Formation. Sigh! If he couldn¡¯t find An You and the person who could undo the God Binding Formation, he was afraid that his master would¡­

    ¡°Chief, we¡¯ve searched everywhere. There¡¯s no sign of them,¡± someone else reported.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe they can run that fast. Blow up this Dark Night Seas. I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t kill them!¡± the leader of the ck-clothed men said fiercely.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the men in ck replied. Then, as a group, they retreated. However, before they left, they left behind enough special explosives to destroy the entire Dark Night Seas¡­

    In the bracelet.

    Leng Ruoxue was shocked when she heard the words of the group of people in ck outside. Those people were really too crazy. Even though she didn¡¯t know if there were still people training in the Dark Night Seas, there were still many beasts here!

    However, before she could think about it, there was a loud bang, and then the screen in front of her was filled with flying sand and stones. She couldn¡¯t see anything.

 Chapter 883 - The Night Clan (5)

    <h4>Chapter 883: The Night n (5)</h4>

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ My home is gone.¡± After hearing the explosion, the golden snake that Leng Ruoxue brought into the bracelet immediately burst into tears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry! You can treat this as home in the future.¡± Leng Ruoxue quicklyforted. Sigh! She couldn¡¯t stand seeing beasts cry the most.

    An You and the others were also very upset when they saw the explosion outside. After all, this was their home.

    Feng Da and the others did not know what to say. Sigh! Even though there was no daylight here, they had been here for more than three months. How could they not have any feelings for each other? However, they were actually blown up by a single sentence.

    Then, there was silence.

    After a moment, An You said, ¡°Those people areing for us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s still me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said knowingly. She had unlocked the array formation that trapped An You and the others. She was afraid that those people had already ssified her as an enemy. However, she didn¡¯t care. Anyway, she didn¡¯t have to worry about debts!

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve caused you trouble,¡± An You said guiltily. When Leng Ruoxue undid the array, he only thought that his people could escape and they would have a chance to take revenge, but he ignored the trouble it would bring to Miss.

    ¡°How can I me you? I wanted to break the array myself. You can¡¯t stop me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. She had never been afraid of anyone in her life. Besides, no matter how powerful the enemy was, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid. If she couldn¡¯t deal with them now, she could just deal with them when she could.

    ¡°However, you have to tell me what¡¯s going on! I don¡¯t want to be confused and not even know who the enemy is,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°We have more than one enemy, mydy,¡± An You exined simply. ¡°Among them are those you have just met. They were once our people, but they betrayed the Night People. However, we have been trapped for tens of thousands of years, and we are not as strong as we once were, so it will not be easy to deal with them now.¡± She was too weak now, so he did not want her to know too much, and he did not want to pressure her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote for a gentleman to take revenge. Besides, you¡¯ve endured for so many years. So, when we¡¯re strong enough, we¡¯ll think about revenge! In the future, let¡¯s seize the time to cultivate well.¡± Leng Ruoxue saw that An You didn¡¯t want to say too much and didn¡¯t force him. Anyway, she would find out one day.

    An You thought for a moment and said, ¡°Yes, Miss. If we can cultivate here, our strength should be restored within five years.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Then cultivate well here! I¡¯ll go out and see the situation outside,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯d better go out!¡± An You said worriedly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, those people have already left. I¡¯m just going out to find a way out of here,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. She didn¡¯t know how badly the Dark Night Seas had been destroyed by those men in ck. Sigh! Actually, she quite liked this ce. Moreover, she didn¡¯t feel that it was as dangerous as others said.

    With that, Leng Ruoxue left the bracelet with the freak.

    After leaving the bracelet, Leng Ruoxue looked at the mess in front of her and was furious. Even though this was not her home, anyone would be angry when they saw that the ce was destroyed beyond recognition.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, based on the current situation, it won¡¯t be easy to find the way back to the Boundless Heaven Continent!¡± The freak said with a headache.

    ¡°Qing Jue said that the Boundless Heaven Continent should be in the east. Let¡¯s go east!¡± Leng Ruoxuemunicated with Qing Jue and said to the freak.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The freak nodded, then pulled Leng Ruoxue towards the east of the ruins¡­

    After walking for nearly half a day, Leng Ruoxue and the freak finally found the path they came from and left the Dark Night Seas.

    Standing on the vast in, Leng Ruoxue looked at the entrance to the Dark Night Seas with some reluctance. She was extremely depressed. Even though she had been in the Dark Night Seas for more than three months, she had been undoing the God Binding Array for the next two months. Therefore, it could be said that her trip to the Dark Night Sea was in vain. Uh! Actually, it was not in vain. After all, she had unlocked the God Binding Array and obtained the Night n. However, she still felt quite regretful that she could not explore the entire Dark Night Seas.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that herbs, ores, and beasts weren¡¯t the best in the Dark Night Seas. The most valuable thing there was the Night n trapped in the God Binding Array. However, not everyone could discover the Night n, let alone undo the God Binding Array. The reason why the Night n was trapped there was because the person who set up the array was too confident in his God Binding Array. Therefore, he didn¡¯t expect the Night n to be rescued by Leng Ruoxue by chance.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, stop looking,¡± the freak said with some amusement. From the looks of it, Xue¡¯er seemed to want to stare a hole in the path that led to the Dark Night Seas. However, even if she kept staring, she would never have the chance to go to the Dark Night Seas again.

    ¡°Yes, freak, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Okay, Xue¡¯er, where are we going?¡± the freak asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Myriad Mountain City to take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a moment and then summoned the little peacock and moved Feng Da and the others out of the bracelet.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The freak nodded. Except for Myriad Mountain City, they didn¡¯t seem to have a permanent residence on the maind. But they wouldn¡¯t be there long, so it didn¡¯t matter where they went.

    Everyone sat on the back of the little peacock and flew towards Myriad Mountain City¡­

    Ten dayster, everyone arrived at Myriad Mountain City.

    As it was alreadyte at night, Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t rm anyone, so she instructed the little peacock tond directly in the backyard where they had once lived.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to bed. Do whatever you want!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to everyone and pulled the freak back to her room irresponsibly.

    After entering the room, Leng Ruoxue found that the furnishings in the room were as usual. Moreover, the room was spotless. The butler probably sent someone to clean it every day.

    The next morning.

    Before Leng Ruoxue and the freak left the room, they heard a piercing scream in the courtyard and left the room.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s none of my business. She cried out when she saw me.¡± Cheng Wu pointed at a middle-aged woman around forty years old and spoke with slight grievance.

    ¡°M-Miss, you¡¯re back!¡± The middle-aged woman rubbed her eyes in disbelief. However, she immediately shouted, ¡°Someone!¡±

    When Leng Ruoxue and the others heard this cry, they couldn¡¯t help but be speechless. They thought to themselves, This auntie is really energetic!

    Before the middle-aged woman could finish her sentence, a few figures quickly appeared in the courtyard.

    ¡°What happened?¡± The Head Butler asked anxiously before he could stabilize himself. However, when he saw Leng Ruoxue, his eyes immediately widened in surprise.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re finally back. Woo¡­¡± The butler was so excited that tears welled up in his eyes and his words were slurred.

    ¡°Yes, everything¡¯s fine!¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile.

    ¡°Myriad Mountain City is fine. We¡­ miss you very much,¡± the head butler said sheepishly.

    ¡°I miss you guys too,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± The Head Butler was even more embarrassed after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. However, when his gaze identally swept past Cheng Wu and the others, it immediately bloomed with hatred and he waved his fists at them¡­

    ¡°Damn it, how dare you heartless peoplee back!¡± The Head Butler chased after Cheng Wu and the others relentlessly.

    Apart from hiding, Cheng Wu and the others did not retaliate at all. Uh! This was mainly because they felt guilty. This was because they had used some shady methods to sessfully leave the Myriad Mountain City! Therefore, the honest butler was left behind to guard the house again.

    ¡°Sigh! It¡¯s good to be young!¡± The disheveled old man looked at Cheng Wu and the others who were chasing and ying.

    ¡°Uh! Are you very old?¡± Leng Qingtian looked at the disheveled old man and said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Not old. I¡¯m young, too,¡± the disheveled old man quickly corrected himself. Otherwise, he knew, these old men would never let him go.

 Chapter 884 - Caught (1)

    <h4>Chapter 884: Caught (1)</h4>

    ¡°Hmph! At least you know your ce.¡± Leng Qingtian and the other old men red at him and growled.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± The disheveled old man scratched his head speechlessly, his expression aggrieved. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t think he had said anything! Why did these old fellows care more and more about their age! How baffling.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at Cheng Wu and the others who were chasing after her, then looked at the old men and smiled helplessly. Then, she said, ¡°Stop fighting. Cheng Wu, go and prepare. Let¡¯s get together tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss. Let¡¯s have breakfast first!¡± Cheng Wu suggested.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    After everyone finished breakfast, Cheng Wu and the others began to prepare the food for the dinner. As evening approached, all the preparations werepleted, so everyone started eating happily at the back of the mountain¡­

    During the meal, Cheng Wu told the butler and the others, who had been guarding Myriad Mountain City, about what they had experienced in the Boundless Heaven Continent these days. When they heard it, their blood boiled and they were extremely excited. However, after the butler heard it, he burst into tears¡­

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Cheng Wu was a little speechless. This guy was getting more and more childish. Sigh! He really couldn¡¯t stand it.

    ¡°You still have the cheek to say that. If you hadn¡¯t set me up, I could have participated in these things myself. Boohoo¡­¡± The butler sobbed.

    ¡°Uh! Someone has to stay behind to guard the house! It wasn¡¯t easy for us to upy Myriad Mountain City,¡± Cheng Wu said without much confidence, feeling a little guilty.

    ¡°Hmph! You still have the cheek to say that!¡± The butler red angrily and roared.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Cheng Wu tactfully stopped talking. He really regretted telling them these things for no reason!

    ¡°Hehe! Head Butler, Myriad Mountain City is doing well under your management!¡± Seeing that the atmosphere was a little awkward, Song Di quickly changed the topic. After all, they were all involved in what happened back then, so it was better not to mention it.

    ¡°We must. This is our home,¡± the Head butler said proudly.

    ¡°Here¡¯s to you, Head butler,¡± said Song Di quickly.

    He wouldn¡¯t hit a smiling face. Even though the Head butler was still a little angry, he picked up his ss and drank with Song Di.

    ¡°Hehe! Xue¡¯er, these guys are really energetic!¡± Empty looked at Cheng Wu and the others and chuckled.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She quite liked the atmosphere between her subordinates. Sometimes, fighting could improve their rtionship.

    ¡°Do you have any ns for the future, Xue¡¯er?¡± asked Empty.

    ¡°I want to continue cultivating. Empty, how long will it take to break through to Mystic Supremacy?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. It varies from person to person. Some people might only need a few years, while others might never break through,¡± Empty said after thinking.

    ¡°You¡¯ll all break through, Xue¡¯er,¡± Empty added.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very confident about this,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently.

    ¡°Haha! Can¡¯t you be modest?¡± Empty said with augh.

    ¡°Being overly humble is hypocritical. Besides, this is the truth! Why do you have to be humble?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Haha! That makes sense, Xue¡¯er. I realize that these subordinates of yours are bing more and more like you,¡± Empty said.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. It wasn¡¯t that easy to nurture them! She had nurtured these subordinates for a long time.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, after we leave the Boundless Heaven Continent, you have to protect me!¡± Empty joked.

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. As long as you¡¯re obedient, I¡¯ll protect you,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised seriously.

    The two of them chatted casually, but the demon beside them was a little unhappy. He took Xue¡¯er¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s go back to our room!¡± After saying that, his bright eyes kept blinking.

    ¡°It¡¯s still early!¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. She thought to herself, This guy is acting cute again. It¡¯s really toote.

    ¡°But I¡¯m sleepy,¡± The freak said, and yawned to prove his point.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Leng Ruoxue replied helplessly. Then, she greeted Cheng Wu and the others before returning to her room with the freak.

    After the two of them entered the bracelet together, the freak was no longer sleepy. He even shouted that he wanted to roast fish for Xue¡¯er.

    ¡°You said you were tired just now, and now you want to roast fish?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly, thinking, What a man¡¯s heart!

    ¡°I have to fill my stomach before I sleep! I didn¡¯t eat much outside,¡± the freak said aggrievedly, tears still flickering in his eyes.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t do anything to him. She could only go to the fish pond and catch a few silver snow fish to roast in the space.

    However, there were still many beasts in the space, so it was not appropriate for the two of them to eat alone. Fortunately, many beasts could help. Just like that, Feng Da and the others were eating enthusiastically outside, and Leng Ruoxue, the freak, and the beasts were also eating heartily in the bracelet.

    After Leng Ruoxue and the freak finished eating the grilled fish, they returned to the Purple Bamboo Hut to rest. However, when they left, the beasts were still eating¡­

    The next morning.

    When Leng Ruoxue and the freak came out of the purple bamboo hut, they saw that the little beasts were all lying on their stomachs with their legs facing up. Their stomachs were also full. They couldn¡¯t help butugh. How many things had these little fellows destroyed! However, seeing them sleeping on the ground, she couldn¡¯t help but think of something and sent them back to their residence. Then, the two of them left the bracelet together.

    In the courtyard, Cheng Wu and the others were also lying on the ground. Leng Ruoxue searched around and did not see her grandfather and the others. She was relieved. Oh! Fortunately, her grandfather and the others were more rational. Sigh! She had to let these guys drink less in the future.

    After that, Leng Ruoxue arranged for someone to send them back to their rooms. Then, she sat in the courtyard with the freak and basked in the sun.

    ¡°Freak, let¡¯s start seclusion in a few days!¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a moment as she leaned in the monster¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 885 - Caught (2)

    <h4>Chapter 885: Caught (2)</h4>

    ¡°Yes.¡± As a filial fianc¨¦, he naturally had to fully support Xue¡¯er¡¯s words.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Suddenly, Leng Ruohan¡¯s voice reached their ears.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re awake!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, I identally drank too much yesterday and woke upte,¡± Leng Ruohan said in embarrassment.

    ¡°Brother woke up very early. The others haven¡¯t woken up yet!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Still not awake?¡± Leng Ruohan was a little surprised. Uh! It was almost noon, but he was still asleep.

    ¡°Yes, by the way, Brother, the freak and I are nning to enter seclusion in a few days. What are your ns?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m also in seclusion,¡± Leng Ruohan said. He did not want to be too far behind his sister and drag Xue¡¯er down.

    ¡°Alright! Then we¡¯ll enter seclusion first and break through to Mystic Supremacy!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Girl, we¡¯re also in seclusion.¡± Leng Qingtian and the others, who had just walked out of the room and heard their conversation, hurriedly said.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go into seclusion together,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. She was very happy that everyone¡¯s mood for cultivation was high. The reason why she didn¡¯t decide to go into seclusion immediately was that she was afraid something would happen.

    And just as she thought, the Luo father and son came to the door the day after they decided to go into seclusion.

    In the living room, Leng Ruoxue looked at the uneasy Luo Xian and his son and couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Did the Luo family encounter any difficulties?¡±

    ¡°No, no! It¡¯s just that a few days ago, the Leng family sent someone to the Luo family and said that they wanted to form an alliance with us. The Shadow League also came to find me.¡± Luo Xian quickly exined, feeling even more nervous. s! He naturally knew why those two families hade to find him. Moreover, the Leng family and the Shadow League were not the only ones who hade to find him. Earlier, the Mystic Masters¡¯ Guild and the Alchemist Guild had also sent people to the Luo family and even told him to ask for anything. This situation could not help but make the young and old of the Luo family feel ttered. However, those two guilds did not mention the alliance, so he epted their favor. However, these two guilds were different. He did not dare to make decisions on his own, so he had toe to find his master.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue replied faintly and fell into deep thought.

    After a while, Leng Ruoxue looked up at her grandfather and said, ¡°Grandpa, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Right now, the Luo family is not strong enough to form an alliance with the other party. If it¡¯s really an alliance, I¡¯m afraid it will be controlled by others.¡± Leng Qingtian thought for a while. If the two sides of the alliance were evenly matched in strength, wealth, and power, the alliance would have a better effect. If there was a huge gap between the two sides in all aspects, then the alliance would not be a good thing. In the beginning, this situation might not be too serious, but as time passed, the disadvantages would be revealed.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to the others present.

    ¡°Old Leng has a point. Now is indeed not a good time to form an alliance,¡± the little old man said.

    ¡°Miss, the Leng family and the Shadow League want to form an alliance with the Luo family because of your power! However, we can¡¯t stay in the Boundless Heaven Continent for long. If we leave and the Leng family falls out with the Shadow League, no one will be able to protect the Luo family.¡± Cheng Wu analyzed.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Be it the Leng family or the Shadow League, they¡¯re both very cunning. It¡¯s better not to ally with them,¡± Feng Da said.

    ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter if we form an alliance. After all, forming an alliance requires a contract. Therefore, even if we leave, they probably won¡¯t dare to go back on their word. However, I still hope that the Luo family can obtain their recognition with their own strength. Luo Xian, do you understand what I mean?¡± Leng Ruoxue only spoke her thoughts after listening to everyone.

    ¡°I understand. I know what to do,¡± Luo Xian said quickly.

    ¡°Yes, you can decide on this kind of thing yourself in the future. We¡¯ll be going into seclusion in a few days. This is for you. If there¡¯s anything in the future, you cane to Myriad Mountain City to find the butler for help.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed Luo Xian a ring.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss. I will definitely work hard to develop the Luo family. I won¡¯t disappoint you,¡± Luo Xian promised. He knew that everything the Miss gave him was good, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m looking forward to it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. Then, she chatted with Luo Xian and his son for a while before sending them off.

    After sending off the Luo father and son, Leng Ruoxue instructed the butler.

    Three dayster, everyone went into seclusion.

    Immediately, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beasts also chose to enter seclusion. For a moment, the originally lively space became quiet.

    Even though Leng Ruoxue was in seclusion, with Qing Jue around, Empty could still enter and leave the space at any time. Therefore, when he had nothing to do during the day, he would bring Icy around Myriad Mountain City and return to the space to rest at night.

    Meanwhile, the Luo family was also developing rapidly. Luo Xian, who had left Myriad Mountain City and returned to the Luo family, rejected the Leng family¡¯s request to form an alliance with the Shadow League. The reason was that the Luo family was too weak now and did not dare to approach them. However, the Leng family and the Shadow League did notpletely give up and made many conditions that were beneficial to the Luo family. In the end, Luo Xian could not refuse their kindness, and the three families still formed an alliance.

    At the same time, the rtionship between Myriad Mountain City and the Luo family was even closer. After all, both families were rted to Leng Ruoxue, so they naturally had to support each other.

    Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, two years had passed since Leng Ruoxue and the others went into seclusion, and this was definitely the longest they had been in seclusion.

    In the yard behind the mountain.

    Two extremely handsome men were sitting in the courtyard, staring at each other.

    ¡°Is Little Xue¡¯er still not out of seclusion?¡± Leng Xiaoyu asked for the umpteenth time, her handsome face filled with gloom.

    ¡°No, they won¡¯te out of seclusion until they break through, so you really don¡¯t have to run so often!¡± Wu Qing sighed and said helplessly. This man came once every three months in the beginning, but in the past six months, he hade every month. Moreover, every time he came, he looked like he had been abandoned. It was really unbearable.

    ¡°It¡¯s been two years!¡± Leng Xiaoyu reminded him.

    ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t find them if they don¡¯te out of seclusion!¡± Empty rolled his eyes and said speechlessly. Actually, he had been very depressed for the past two years!

 Chapter 886 - Caught (3)

    <h4>Chapter 886: Caught (3)</h4>

    ¡°Sigh!¡± Leng Xiaoyu sighed. If he didn¡¯t know that breaking through to Mystic Supremacy was not easy, he would definitely be petty and think that Little Xue¡¯er deliberately didn¡¯t want to see him.

    ¡°What are you sighing for? Did someone die in the Leng family again?¡± Empty said with a smile. Hehe! The Leng family¡¯s death records in recent years were actually all made by Xue¡¯er. Just thinking about it made him feel satisfied! In the Boundless Heaven Continent, only Xue¡¯er dared to not take the Leng family seriously.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you. The Leng family has been very peaceful for the past two years.¡± Leng Xiaoyu suppressed her anger.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite disappointing. However, the Leng family has been peaceful for the past two years because Xue¡¯er is in seclusion. Hehe! When Xue¡¯eres out of seclusion, the Leng family might be in trouble again.¡± All of them provoked.

    ¡°Damn it, are you courting death?¡± Leng Xiaoyu red at him and said fiercely.

    ¡°Tsk, I¡¯ve already died once, so you can¡¯t threaten me.¡± Empty smiled indifferently,pletely disregarding Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s anger.

    ¡°Hmph! I can¡¯t be bothered with you. I¡¯ll go back first. Remember to send someone to inform me when Xue¡¯eres out of seclusion.¡± Leng Xiaoyu red at her for a while. He knew that there was nothing he could do, so he patted his butt and left.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you¡­ As if!¡± Empty muttered to himself as he watched Leng Xiaoyu leave.

    ¡°Empty, did you quarrel again?¡± The majordomo appeared out of nowhere, grinning, his face full of gossip.

    ¡°What do we have to argue about?¡± asked Empty.

    ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing!¡± The Head Butler shook his head repeatedly, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy in his heart. Everyone knew that the Leng family¡¯s ancestor always came to look for Wu! Therefore, everyone was very curious about their rtionship.

    Fortunately, everyone knew how to read minds and could not know what the butler was thinking. Otherwise, they would definitely vomit blood from anger.

    ¡°Anything new on the maindtely?¡± Empty asked, sounding bored.

    ¡°Hehe! The Luo family is developing well. Other than Luo Xian and his son, everyone else is working hard to cultivate and improve their strength!¡± The butler thought for a while and said. In the past two years, he had been very close to the Luo family, so he knew a little about the recent situation of the Luo family.

    ¡°Oh! Not bad. I didn¡¯t waste Xue¡¯er¡¯s efforts.¡± Empty nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°Empty, when will Miss and the otherse out of seclusion?¡± the butler asked curiously. Boohoo¡­ Actually, if Miss hadn¡¯t asked him to manage the affairs of the Myriad Mountain City, he would have wanted to enter seclusion too.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. After theye out of seclusion, you should go into seclusion too!¡± Empty said with understanding. In the past two years, he had spent more time with the Head Butler and was considered familiar with him. The Head Butler had also advanced to Xuan Zun a year ago. However, Myriad Mountain City could not leave him now, so he could not go into seclusion to cultivate like Xue¡¯er and the others.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The majordomo nodded. The current Myriad Mountain City ced great importance on nurturing talents, and he had long since chosen a sessor for himself. It was just that he was not too mature yet, so he could notpletely let go. However, he should be able to enter seclusion after Cheng Wu and the others came out of seclusion.

    A yearter.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others finally came out of seclusion.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re finally out.¡± In the courtyard, Empty looked at Leng Ruoxue and the others aggrievedly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but frown. She thought to herself, What kind of expression is that? Is it that serious?!

    ¡°Miss, I missed you so much.¡± The Head Butler cried again, making Leng Ruoxue and the others even more speechless.

    ¡°Alright, the two of you, don¡¯t be so exaggerated, okay?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She felt that the hair on her body was about to stand up.

    ¡°Hehe! Xue¡¯er, you can all break through now, right?¡± Empty asked expectantly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Before they came out of the bracelet, they had alreadymunicated that everyone could advance. However, they didn¡¯t n to advance immediately. After all, there were still some things that needed to be dealt with in the Boundless Heaven Continent, and she had given the Luo family ten years back then, so they couldn¡¯t just leave now.

    ¡°I am going into seclusion, mydy,¡± the Head butler said quickly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°What about your seclusion in Myriad Mountain City?¡± Cheng Wu couldn¡¯t help but ask when he heard that the butler was going into seclusion. He could already tell that the butler was Mystic Supremacy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t we have you guys? Don¡¯t tell me you want to be hands-off managers too?¡± The Head Butler red, but his expression was extremely aggrieved. Boohoo¡­ These people had all learned bad things from Miss. None of them wanted to be in charge anymore! They were really too much.

    ¡°Uh! We don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll leave the Boundless Heaven Continent,¡± Cheng Wu reminded him.

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t left yet, has he? I¡¯ve found a sessor. Just keep an eye on him for me,¡± said the Head butler.

    ¡°Chengwu, you guys can manage Myriad Mountain City for now!¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed her smile. She knew that if she didn¡¯t appear, Chengwu wouldn¡¯t agree so easily, and she couldn¡¯t bear to see the butler¡¯s pitiful expression.

    ¡°All right, then!¡± Cheng Wu said reluctantly. Boohoo¡­ now that the Miss hade forward, he had to listen!

    ¡°Hehe! Then I¡¯ll leave the Myriad Mountain City to you. I¡¯ll go into seclusion.¡± After saying that, the butler ran away. Well! He was afraid that a long dy would cause trouble!

    Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw the butler running faster than a rabbit. After that, she was bored for a while. Then, she used nearly a month to set up a defensive array for the Myriad Mountain City before leaving with the freak, Feng Da, and the others¡­

    The main reason she left the Myriad Mountain City this time was to take a good look around the continent and visit her old friends. However, she only took Feng Da and the others with her. Cheng Wu and the others were left behind in the Myriad Mountain City.

    However, when she thought of Cheng Wu and the others¡¯ resentful expressions before they left, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but want tough. Sigh! It wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t want to go back, let alone abandon them. Did they have to pretend to be abandoned!

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others left Myriad Mountain City, they first went to the Luo family.

    Walking on the streets of Luoyang City, Leng Ruoxue looked at the pedestrians on the streets and the dazzling array of shops on the streets. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It seemed that the Luo family had really put in a lot of effort in the past few years.

 Chapter 887 - Caught (4)

    <h4>Chapter 887: Caught (4)</h4>

    Everyone arrived at the Luo family¡¯s main residence unknowingly.

    After the guard reported, they heard urgent footstepsing from the Luo family¡¯s main residence. Immediately after, the old and young of the Luo family ran to the door to wee Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re out!¡± Luo Xian said happily when he saw Leng Ruoxue and the others. He was so happy that he got carried away because he never dreamed that his master woulde to the Luo family personally.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and was escorted into the Luo family¡¯s main residence by Luo Xian and the others.

    After arranging amodations for Leng Ruoxue and the others, Luo Xian waited on them respectfully. He served tea and snacks eagerly.

    ¡°Luo Xian, leave!¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed in the room.

    ¡°Yes, Master. If you need anything, you can send someone to inform me at any time.¡± Luo Xian left Leng Ruoxue¡¯s residence after saying that.

    ¡°Miss, it seems that the Luo family has been developing well these few years,¡± Feng Da said as he looked at the exquisite furnishings in the house.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, then left the room and walked into the garden.

    Looking at the flowers blooming in the garden, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s mood became happy. She came to the Luo family this time to see the current situation and to set up a defensive array formation for the Luo family.

    After staying in the Luo family for a few days, Leng Ruoxue told Luo Xian her thoughts. Luo Xian was very happy to hear this because he also knew that it wouldn¡¯t be long before his master left the Boundless Heaven Continent. If there was a defensive array, the Luo family¡¯s safety would be guaranteed.

    However, he still did not know that the defensive formation that Leng Ruoxue mentioned was not only protecting the Luo family¡¯s main residence. That defensive formation was protecting the safety of the entire Luoyang City. When Luo Xian found out about this, he was overjoyed.

    At the same time, Leng Ruoxue also expressed her request to Luo Xian to strictly restrain the descendants of the family. When Luo Xian heard this, he nodded repeatedly and promised that he would not let the descendants of the Luo family do anything that would bully the good and fear the evil.

    After exining everything that needed to be exined, Leng Ruoxue began to set up a defensive array formation for Luoyang City. After the array formation waspleted, Leng Ruoxue left behind the method to use it, and they quietly left without saying goodbye.

    After leaving Luoyang City, L¨¹ Tao could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Miss, where are we going next?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Carefree City! I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll have a chance to go there in the future,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. The reason why she chose to go to Carefree City was because of Empty, Grandpa Du, and Zheng En.

    ¡°Girl, you¡¯re so thoughtful,¡± the little old man said happily after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°Hehe! Grandpa Du, why are you so polite?¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled.

    It took nearly ten days to fly from Luoyang City to Xiaoyao City.

    After arriving at the entrance of Carefree City, Leng Ruoxue and the others jumped off the little peacock¡¯s back and prepared to walk into the city.

    However, as he was about to enter the city, he was stopped by the guards at the city gate.

    Leng Ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes and looked at the guard who stopped them in confusion without saying anything.

    ¡°Uh! I just want to tell you about the things to take note of in Carefree City.¡± The guard blushed under Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze and quickly exined.

    ¡°Cautions?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of question marks. She asked in confusion, ¡°Since when are there precautions in Carefree City?¡±

    Leng Ruoxue knew that there were many rules in Carefree City, but what were these precautions?

    ¡°It was there years ago,¡± the guard said.

    ¡°Oh! Then tell me! Tell me what the punishment will be if I identally vite the precautions,¡± Leng Ruoxue said patiently.

    ¡°I want to ask you first, are there bears? Ugh! I mean, do you have any bear-type beasts?¡± the guard asked with a cautious expression.

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Yes! What will happen if I do?¡± The disheveled old man was very concerned about this, because he had bears, even though those two hairs had been staying in the girl¡¯s space.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t matter if there weren¡¯t any bears, but if there are, you¡¯ll have to watch yourselves. Don¡¯t ever let the bears out, and don¡¯t talk about them in public, or you¡¯ll be arrested for sure,¡± the guard exined.

    ¡°Ah! How did this happen? Did Bear provoke you?¡± The disheveled old man was a little speechless. Even though he often went into seclusion, he had been to a fewrge main cities, but he had never seen such a rule in any city!

    ¡°Did the president of the Mystic Cultivator Association Headquarters decide this?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in understanding, but she was alreadyughing in her heart. Haha! She thought it was something to take note of! So it was rted to bears. Since it was rted to bears, it must be something Yu Lin did!

    ¡°Yes, yes. They¡¯re afraid of bears, and their expressions change when they talk about bears. Therefore, it¡¯s forbidden to bring bears and talk about bears in Carefree City now.¡± The guard suppressed hisughter.

    ¡°We understand. Thank you.¡± Leng Ruoxue led everyone into Carefree City.

    ¡°Girl, what¡¯s going on?¡± The disheveled old man couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw the strange expressions on Zheng En and the others¡¯ faces.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Zheng Enughed evilly and vividly exined the reason to the old man and the others on the street.

    Zheng En had no choice but to stop when he reached Carefree Building.

    ¡°Miss, are we still staying at Carefree Building?¡± Zheng En asked.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and walked in with the freak.

    The shopkeeper of the Carefree Building recognized Leng Ruoxue and the others from afar and quickly went forward to greet them. He enthusiastically arranged amodation for them and then sent someone to the Mystic Cultivator Association Headquarters.

    It was precisely because of the information from the shopkeeper that not long after Leng Ruoxue and the others entered the room, Yu Lin came with Lan Ming.

    Yu Lin and his disciple sat on the chairs in the living room. The two of them looked bitterly at Leng Ruoxue, who was sitting on the same chair. Unfortunately, she only lowered her head and drank her tea, ignoring them.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er! Little Xue¡¯er! Little Xue¡¯er!¡± Yu Lin called her several times in a row.

    ¡°Just say it.¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes and couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Sigh! Why is this guy still so¡­

 Chapter 888 - Caught (5)

    <h4>Chapter 888: Caught (5)</h4>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er! Don¡¯t leave this time. Prepare to take over the Mystic Cultivator Association Headquarters!¡± Yu Lin mustered his courage and said, his heart filled with anticipation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have Little Lan Lan?¡± Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes. Her beautiful face said, ¡°Don¡¯t have any ideas about me.¡±

    ¡°Ming¡¯er is going into seclusion. So am I. So, we can only rely on you now,¡± Yu Lin said pitifully. He was just wondering how to trick this girl intoing to Carefree City. He didn¡¯t expect her toe to him. How nice.

    ¡°But I¡¯m leaving the Boundless Heaven Continent. This time, I¡¯m here to bid you farewell.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words stunned the expectant masters.

    ¡°Leave¡­ leave? What do you mean?¡± Yu Lin¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    ¡°It¡¯s what you think,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. She really didn¡¯t mean to scare him.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Yu Lin waspletely depressed after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. Boohoo¡­ Where did this perverte from? He was actually leaving Hao Tian. They were both humans, but why was the difference so huge?

    When Lan Ming heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, he was even more depressed. He had been trying his best to catch up to Leng Ruoxue and the others, but he was still left far behind by them. Boohoo¡­ He had just broken through to the Mystic Sovereign realm two years ago and was now nning to enter seclusion to break through to the Mystic Sovereign realm. Who knew that they would actually leave Hao Tian?

    ¡°Little Lan Lan, your aptitude is very good. I believe it won¡¯t be long before you can leave the Boundless Heaven Continent.¡± Leng Ruoxueforted Lan Ming.

    ¡°Yes, I will work on my cultivation,¡± Lan Ming said with a wry smile.

    After that, they chatted with Leng Ruoxue and the others for a while before getting up and bidding farewell. At the same time, they gave up on letting Leng Ruoxue inherit the Mystic Mystic Association Headquarters.

    Then, Leng Ruoxue and the others stayed in Carefree City for nearly half a month.

    During this half a month, apart from catching up with Yu Lin and his disciple, they also went to the Alchemist Association Headquarters. However, the little old man and Zheng En went to the Alchemist Association Headquarters rtively more often. After all, the little old man was a god-like idol in the hearts of the alchemists, and he was about to leave the Boundless Heaven Continent. Therefore, they took this opportunity to guide the alchemists of the Carefree City.

    After leaving Carefree City, Leng Ruoxue and the others went to the Leng family.

    This time, however, they went quietly without alerting the rest of the Leng family. They chatted casually with Leng Shuang for a while, but before they left, they were pestered by two more resentful men. Then, under Leng Shuang¡¯s reluctant gaze, they left the Leng family. At the same time, two more people were with them.

    After leaving Proud Cold City, Leng Ruoxue and the others began to travel the Boundless Heaven Continent.

    This time, unlike their previous experiences, they traveled to ces they hadn¡¯t been to yet. They traveled for a year.

    ¡°Miss, a year has passed so quickly!¡± Sitting on the back of the little peacock, L¨¹ Tao could not help but say. They were on the way back to Myriad Mountain City.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t expect them to y for so long. However, this was also a form of training for them. At least, she felt that her mental realm had improved a lot. Moreover, if it weren¡¯t for Cheng Wu and the others crying and begging them to go home, they would probably be happy!

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Suddenly, Leng Xiaoyu, who sensed danger, warned.

    ¡°Haha, Leng Xiaoyu, you¡¯re still so vignt!¡± At this moment, aughing man appeared in front of them.

    ¡°Sun Tao!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the man in front of her and said lightly. This guy actually appeared again. How annoying.

    ¡°Haha! Beauty, so you still remember me. I¡¯m so happy,¡± Sun Tao said proudly.

    ¡°Are you here to die?¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t like to see Sun Tao¡¯s smug look and mocked faintly.

    ¡°Brother is here to take you away,¡± Sun Tao said with a chuckle.

    ¡°In your dreams!¡± The freak was furious when he heard Sun Tao¡¯s words. Damn it, if he wanted to take his woman away, he had to ask if he agreed.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re dreaming too,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said disdainfully. Sun Tao couldn¡¯t defeat him even with a high-level divine artifact, yet he still wanted to take Little Xue¡¯er away. Wasn¡¯t he daydreaming?!

    ¡°Hehe! You¡¯ll knowter if I¡¯m dreaming or not,¡± Sun Tao said indifferently. Then, he turned his gaze to Leng Ruoxue and said, ¡°Beauty, why don¡¯t you take the initiative to leave with me?¡±

    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked instead of answering.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want them to die, go with your brother obediently!¡± Sun Tao reminded him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want them to die, but I won¡¯t go with you either.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes emitted a terrifying cold light as she said coldly.

    ¡°Since the beauty doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her, don¡¯t me me,¡± Sun Tao said helplessly. Even though he wanted to be protective of the fairer sex, the beauty refused to give him a chance. Sigh! He was really sad!

    ¡°Sun Tao, you instigated Leng Hua, right?!¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly asked. After Qing Jue read Leng Hua¡¯s heart, she already knew part of the truth.

    ¡°Hehe! Beauty is really smart. Yes, I ordered it. That fool still thinks he¡¯s smart! He doesn¡¯t even know that he was used by me.¡± Sun Tao¡¯s face was filled with mockery.

    ¡°Why would Leng Hua listen to you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in confusion.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s because of jealousy. Haha! That fellow is actually jealous of Leng Qianye¡¯s status in the Leng family. Therefore, when he heard that I could deal him a blow, he immediately agreed. He¡¯s really easy to fool. He¡¯s already a Mystic Supremacy, but he doesn¡¯t know how to cultivate properly and only thinks about fighting for fame and fortune. It would be strange if such a person would break through!¡± Sun Tao said disdainfully.

    ¡°Sun Tao, what right do you have to criticize others? Aren¡¯t you the same?!¡± Leng Ruoxue said disdainfully.

    ¡°I¡¯m not like that stupid pig. I¡¯m already a god. He has no right to bepared to me!¡± Sun Tao said proudly.

    ¡°God? Are all gods like you? That¡¯s too insulting!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with contempt.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, stop talking nonsense with him. Let¡¯s attack together and beat him to death!¡± Leng Qianye said angrily. Ever since he heard that Leng Hua was causing trouble for Little Xue¡¯er because he was jealous of him, the anger in his heart had risen. However, he was even angrier that this matter was actually Sun Tao¡¯s doing. It seemed that the Leng family¡¯s security should be strengthened.

    ¡°What a shameless kid. So many people are bullying my disciple!¡± At this moment, a cold voice suddenly entered Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ ears.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others were shocked. They immediately felt a powerful pressureing at them, suffocating them. Then, a tall and handsome man in his thirties appeared in front of them.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked warily. Her cheapskate ancestor had just sent her a voice transmission saying that this man¡¯s strength was unfathomable and that he was not his match. He had also told her to slip away when she found an opportunity, and she had indeed felt the strength of this man in front of her.

    ¡°I¡¯m Sun Tao¡¯s master. My disciple has taken a fancy to you. Go with him!¡± The man was very domineering. After saying that, he extended his huge palm to grab Leng Ruoxue¡­

    The little peacock carried Leng Ruoxue and the others and wanted to escape from the man¡¯s aura, but it clearly felt a powerful suction pulling it. No matter how hard it tried, it could not fly. This made it a little anxious.

    In an instant, the man raised his hand and hit the little peacock. The little peacock spat out a few mouthfuls of blood and fell to the ground. At the same time, a of light enveloped Leng Ruoxue and pulled her up¡­

    Leng Ruoxue wanted to break free from the of light, but she couldn¡¯t!

    And when she tried to send the Freak and the others into the bracelet, she realized that she couldn¡¯t move them at all.

    Damn it, what was this thing that controlled even her thoughts?

    In the blink of an eye, she was under someone else¡¯s control. She had never felt so aggrieved in her life! This time, she also felt the gap between her and that man. However, Leng Ruoxue knew that she could not be afraid, much less give up. Otherwise, the demons¡¯ lives would be in danger. Thinking of this, she hurriedly sent a voice transmission to Qing Jue, but Qing Jue did not give her any response. This made her feel that something was wrong¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± The freak who was falling along with the little peacock could not help but roar angrily when he saw Xue¡¯er being pulled away from him. His eyes even released a cold light¡­

    ¡°Run quickly, don¡¯t worry about me. Staying alive is more important!¡± Leng Ruoxue shouted at the freak and the others. This man was too powerful and was not someone they could deal with.

    ¡°Listen to Xue¡¯er,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said calmly as she grabbed the freak¡¯s arm. She summoned her beast and caught the falling peacock.

    At this moment, Qing Jue, who had broken off contact with Leng Ruoxue, was also anxious. Damn it, it was all because its strength was too low. Otherwise, how could that thing stop it¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The man looked at the freak and the others in disdain. At the same time, he grabbed Leng Ruoxue and said to Sun Tao.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Sun Tao was very respectful. He knew he couldn¡¯t disobey his master.

    The man raised his hand and a gap appeared in the void in front of him. Then, the master and disciple walked in with Leng Ruoxue¡­

 Chapter 889 - Heading To The God Realm (1)

    <h4>Chapter 889: Heading To The God Realm (1)</h4>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± The freak watched as the two of them took Xue¡¯er away. Hatred surged in his heart, and crystal tears flickered in his starry eyes. Finally, they flowed down the corners of his eyes...

    Who said that men did not cry easily? That was just because he was not sad enough. However, seeing Xue¡¯er being abducted in front of his eyes while he was helpless and could not fight back, the freak was filled with hatred and anger, and his anger was stuck in his chest!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡±

    ¡°Miss!¡±

    Leng Qingtian and the others could not help but shout, but they could not get Leng Ruoxue to respond.

    Leng Xiaoyumanded his beast tond on the ground. Then, he took out a pill and fed it to the dying little peacock. He felt mixed emotions. He didn¡¯t expect Sun Tao to have such a powerful master. In front of that person, they were all vulnerable. If that person hadn¡¯t been toozy to kill them, they probably wouldn¡¯t have survived.

    Suddenly, the freak spat out a mouthful of fresh blood and fainted.

    ¡°Yechen!¡±

    ¡°Yechen!¡±

    /

    ¡°Commander Ye!¡±

    When everyone saw that the freak had fainted, they were originally worried about Leng Ruoxue. They became anxious again and busied themselves. After Leng Ruohan fed him a pill, they waited for a long time, but no one woke up. When everyone saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh heavily. Sigh!

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Looking at the still unconscious Ye Chen, everyone could not help but feel at a loss. Leng Ruoxue had always been their backbone. In their hearts, Leng Ruoxue was also omnipotent. They lost her suddenly, for a moment, their hearts were in a mess!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Myriad Mountain City first!¡± Empty said. Xue¡¯er¡¯s kidnapping had be a fact, and her opponent was too powerful. They had to n it carefully. Therefore, he could only save this freak first. Sigh! Last time, he almost died, but it did not make him feel so powerless. However, this time, the sense of powerlessness that was suppressed in his chest did not disappear for a long time.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone nodded. Then, they rode Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s flying beast back to Myriad Mountain City.

    As soon as the beastsnded at the back of the mountain, Cheng Wu, who had been staying in the backyard, discovered them.

    Cheng Wu ran forward excitedly and shouted happily, ¡°You¡¯re finally back!¡±

    However, after saying that, he felt that something was wrong. Uh! What was wrong with them? Why didn¡¯t he see Miss! Commander Ye...

    Filled with questions, he watched as Feng Da carried Yea Chen down from the beast and sent him to the room. The others ignored him.

    Then, he followed them into the room and saw that Feng Da had ced Ye Chen on the bed and left one of them to take care of him while the others retreated from the room.

    In the courtyard.

    Cheng Wu could not help but feel anxious when he saw that Leng Ruohan and the others were silent. No matter how stupid he was, he knew that something had happened. However, no one said anything. Sigh! He was really anxious.

    ¡°What happened? Say something!¡± Cheng Wu couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Di and the others, who had just arrived in the backyard, were puzzled by Cheng Wu¡¯s words. They had heard from someone that the youngdy and the others had returned, so they had rushed over. Uh! What did Cheng Wu mean?

    ¡°Miss didn¡¯te back. Commander Ye is unconscious,¡± Cheng Wu exined simply.

    ¡°How is that possible? Miss is so powerful. No one in the Boundless Heaven Continent can defeat her.¡± Song Di and the others did not believe Cheng Wu¡¯s words at all. After all, they knew Miss¡¯s strength very well. Besides, Miss had so many helpers!

    ¡°It¡¯s true. Xue¡¯er was indeed kidnapped. Ye Chen fainted because he was too sad.¡± Leng Qingtian sighed softly and finally spoke.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! No one in the Boundless Heaven Continent has the ability to do such a thing.¡± Song Di was very sure that with Miss¡¯s strength, how could such a thing happen?

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t someone from this world who kidnapped Xue¡¯er. It was Sun Tao¡¯s master, a very powerful god!¡± Even though Leng Qingtian was very unwilling to admit it, this was the truth. Sigh! He was useless and couldn¡¯t protect his granddaughter. Ever since his granddaughter was kidnapped, he had been ming himself. A deep sense of defeat that he had never felt before tightly wrapped around him.

    ¡°Damn it, how dare you kidnap our Miss? I¡¯ll bring my men to the Upper Realm to save her. I¡¯ll go now.¡± Song Di roared angrily. Then, he nned to bring his brothers to save her, but he was stopped by Leng Qingtian.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Leng Qingtian said anxiously. Xue¡¯er¡¯s whereabouts were unknown now. If anything happened to these people, how would he exin it to Xue¡¯er! Sigh!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to save Miss,¡± Song Di said, determined.

    ¡°No one is allowed to go now. If you go rashly like this, it¡¯s no different from courting death!¡± Leng Qingtian shouted at the top of his voice. He also wanted to save Xue¡¯er, but they didn¡¯t have the strength to do so now. Moreover, Ye Chen was still unconscious. Therefore, he had to watch these people closely and not let anything happen to them.

    ¡°But we can¡¯t leave her alone! What if she¡¯s in danger if we¡¯rete?¡± Song Di said worriedly.

    ¡°Who said that we can¡¯t ignore Xue¡¯er? We¡¯re not a match for the enemy, so we have to think of a good solution. We can¡¯t force it.¡± Leng Qingtian took a deep breath and said calmly. How could he not be worried about his precious granddaughter? However, at the same time, they had to protect their safety. Otherwise, how would they answer to Xue¡¯er?

    ¡°Qingtian is right. Little Xue¡¯er won¡¯t want you to be so impulsive. Besides, I believe that with Little Xue¡¯er¡¯s intelligence, she will definitely protect herself. Now, the most important thing is to think of a good solution. Impulse alone won¡¯t solve the problem,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. When Miss was captured, she told us that our lives were more important. Therefore, while saving Miss, we have to protect our own safety. As long as there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope. It¡¯s never toote for a gentleman to take revenge. This is what Miss always says. We have to remember it!¡± Feng Da said.

 Chapter 890 - Heading To The God Realm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 890: Heading To The God Realm (2)</h4>

    ¡°So what do we do now?¡± Song Di asked, not sure what to do. After spending so much time with the youngdy, of course he knew what she was thinking. But there was nothing he could do now that he knew something had happened to her. It made him feel uneasy.

    ¡°Yechen is still unconscious. Let¡¯s wait for him to wake up. Otherwise, if anything happens to him, we won¡¯t be able to answer to Xue¡¯er,¡± Leng Ruohan reminded him.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing Leng Ruohan¡¯s words, everyone nodded in agreement. That¡¯s right! Nothing must happen to Commander Ye. Otherwise, Miss would be heartbroken if she found out. Sigh! Miss, you must protect yourself! Wait for us. We wille and save you, everyone thought in unison.

    ¡°Everyone has to keep the matter of Xue¡¯er being captured a secret. Don¡¯t spread it. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid someone will use it to cause trouble,¡± Empty said calmly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Da and the others nodded.

    Time passed. Half a month passed quickly, but Yechen still did not wake up. Even though the others visited him in his room every day, he showed no signs of waking up. They could not help but feel their hearts hanging in the air.

    In the courtyard, everyone was listless, and there was no trace of a smile on their faces. It had been half a month since Yea Chen had woken up, and at the same time, they were worried about their mistress¡¯s safety. As a result, they were all extremely depressed. The air seemed to sense their hearts, and it was unusually dull.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Empty sighed. He had sighed his entire life¡¯s worth of sighs over the past two weeks, but they still didn¡¯t solve the problem.

    ¡°Sigh!¡± Leng Ruohan, who was sitting across from Empty, sighed as if he were infected. He was worried about Ye Chen, but he missed Xue¡¯er even more. He couldn¡¯t feel happy without Xue¡¯er around.

    ¡°Can all of you not put on such a dead look? Sigh!¡± Leng Qianye couldn¡¯t help but me them. However, for some reason, he also sighed.

    ¡°Leng Xiaoyu hasn¡¯t returned yet. I wonder if he has found out where Xue¡¯er is,¡± Empty said faintly.

    ¡°He should be back soon!¡± Leng Qianye said with uncertainty. Now that Sun Tao had a backer, he was very worried about his grandfather¡¯s safety. If Sun Tao discovered his grandfather¡¯s traces, he would probably not let him off.

    ¡°He¡¯s awake! He¡¯s awake!¡± Suddenly, Cui Zhu¡¯s voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. When everyone heard that he was awake, they couldn¡¯t help but raise their heads and look at her expectantly.

    ¡°He¡¯s really awake,¡± Cui Zhu repeated, wincing as she felt everyone¡¯s fiery gazes on her.

    As soon as she finished speaking, everyone in the courtyard disappeared in front of her like the wind.

    Uh! Cui Zhu nced at the empty courtyard and followed him back to his room.

    In the room, Yechen was sitting on the bed with his head lowered thoughtfully. When he saw everyone, he forced a smile and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry to have worried you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve woken up,¡± Leng Qingtian quickly said. Well! Patients who had just woken up should not be agitated, so they did not dare to mention Xue¡¯er in front of Ye Chen.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m all right now,¡± Yechen said tly, but his face was expressionless.

    ¡°Good,¡± they all coaxed.

    When Ye Chen woke up, everyone was finally half relieved.

    Still, they couldn¡¯t quite put their minds at ease looking at Ye Chen.

    In the few days after he woke up, Ye Chen would spend most of his time alone in the garden. His figure was lonely and lonely, making Leng Qingtian and the others feel very sad!

    Xue¡¯er, are you all right? You¡¯ll protect yourself, I¡¯m sure!

    Xue¡¯er, wait for me. I¡¯ve almost found you!

    ¡®I¡¯ll save you, Xue¡¯er!¡¯

    Xue¡¯er, I love you! It¡¯s so hard to live without you!

    Xue¡¯er, did you miss me? I missed you so much!

    Ye Chen stood alone in the night, staring up at the moon hanging high in the sky, his heart filled with endless longing¡­

    Suddenly, a ck dot of light flew in front of him. After circling him affectionately a few times, itnded in his palm¡­

    The ck dot was tiny, about the size of an adult¡¯s fingernail, but if you looked closely, you would see that it wasn¡¯t a ck dot at all. Besides, it was a miniature ck phoenix. The little ck phoenixmunicated with Ye Chen in a strangenguage, then disappeared into his body.

    Then Ye Chen turned and went back to his room.

    The next day.

    Ye Chen was waiting in the courtyard early. When he saw Feng Da and the others, he said bluntly, ¡°I¡¯m going to the God Realm.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa isn¡¯t back yet!¡± Leng Qianye couldn¡¯t help but say. For some reason, ever since Ye Chen woke up, he had be strange and rarely paid attention to them. This made them very ufortable.

    ¡°I know. There will be no conflict between himing back and me going or not,¡± Ye Chen said tly, his will oddly strong. He must go to the God Realm.

    ¡°The God Realm is very big. If we go there rashly, not only will we not be able to find Little Xue¡¯er, but we will also be in danger,¡± Leng Qianye said very implicitly. Sigh! Those who had never been to the God Realm would never imagine what the God Realm was like. It was not a ce for humans at all.

    ¡°I already know Xue¡¯er¡¯s whereabouts, so I have to go.¡± Ye Chen¡¯s words were like a bomb, blowing everyone¡¯s brains out.

    ¡°Uh! How do you know where Little Xue¡¯er is?¡± Leng Qianye was very curious. His grandfather had been in the God Realm for almost a month, but there had been no news from him. It was unbelievable that someone who had never left the Boundless Heaven Continent would have news of Little Xue¡¯er.

    ¡°I have my sources, of course,¡± Ye Chen said with a chuckle. He felt better now that he knew Xue¡¯er¡¯s whereabouts. Hmph! How dare they try to take his woman, they would have to pay for it!

    ¡°Uh! Where¡¯s Xue¡¯er now?¡± Leng Qianye probed.

    ¡°The Wen family¡¯s Divine Realm,¡± Ye Chen said.

    ¡°Uh! One of the Eight God Realms, the Wen family¡¯s Divine Realm?¡± Leng Qianye said in disbelief.

 Chapter 891 - Heading To The God Realm (3)

    <h4>Chapter 891: Heading To The God Realm (3)</h4>

    The Divine Realm! What kind of concept was that? The Divine Realm was vast and had many families, but only eight families could be recognized as the Divine Realm. These eight families had a long history in the Divine Realm, and their forces in the Divine Realm were deeply rooted. Almost no one could shake them. Therefore, after hearing the word Divine Realm, Leng Qianye¡¯s heart could not help but sink.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you afraid?¡± Ye Chen smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say much. To him, as long as he could save Xue¡¯er, not even the Divine Masters could stop him!

    ¡°It¡¯s not that we¡¯re afraid, but¡­ with our current strength, it¡¯s almost impossible for us to go to the Wen family¡¯s Divine Realm to save them,¡± Leng Qianye said worriedly. Not to mention them, even his grandfather was not a match for the Wen family.

    ¡°This Divine Realm is not the other Divine Realm. Neither Xue¡¯er nor Sun Tao can go there now,¡± Ye Chen exined.

    ¡°Uh! Are you talking about the Wen family¡¯s Divine Realm on the Divine Continent?¡± Leng Qianye hurriedly said. Just now, he was frightened by the word Divine Realm and immediately thought of that ce. Hehe!

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Chen rolled his eyes at Leng Qianye.

    ¡°I identally thought wrong! You can¡¯t me me. In the God Realm, as long as you mention the Divine Realm, you will think of it,¡± Leng Qianye exined.

    ¡°There ¡­ none of us can go there now,¡± Ye Chen said quietly.

    ¡°I say¡­ what are you talking about? Why don¡¯t I understand? What Wen Family¡¯s Divine Realm and Eight Great Divine Realms?¡± Feng Da¡¯s face was full of question marks as he asked the question in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°In our Upper Realm, which is the God Realm, there are eight strongest and most powerful families among the human forces. Their families are called the God Realm in the God Realm and are also called the Eight Great God Realms,¡± Leng Qianye exined.

    ¡°Oh! Then what is the Divine Continent? Didn¡¯t you just say that the Upper Realm is the Divine Realm?¡± Feng Da asked shamelessly. He was confused by the conversation between Commander Ye and Leng Qianye just now.

    ¡°Sigh! I¡¯ll teach you the basic knowledge of the Divine Realm! You¡¯re all Mystic Supremacies now, right? If you break through to Mystic Supremacies, you won¡¯t be able to stay in the Boundless Heaven Continent anymore, and the upper realm you¡¯re going to is the Divine Realm that cultivators yearn for.¡±

    ¡°However, even though you can go to the God Realm, you can¡¯t be considered gods. When you reach the God Realm, you can only be called gods. Only when your bodies arepletely transformed into energy bodies can you truly be gods.¡±

    ¡°And the Divine Continent is where we, the ascended gods, and the natives of the God Realm below the level of the gods live. Even though the gods can also go there, the gods cannot harm us there. Otherwise, they will be punished by the rules of heaven and earth.¡±

    ¡°However, even so, we were notpletely without danger there. Those of us who went from the lower realm to the God Realm were called ascendants, and the native inhabitants of the God Realm despised us. In their eyes, we were all inferior. As a result, we were often bullied and suppressed by them.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, after you go to the God Realm, you have to be careful in everything. Don¡¯t easily expose the news that you are an ascender. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be good if you are targeted.¡± Leng Qianye exined very implicitly. In fact, there were many things that he didn¡¯t say. He was mainly afraid of scaring them because the situation in the God Realm was even more serious than he said.

    ¡°Uh! Then won¡¯t we be restrained when we go to the God Realm?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but ask. Most of his yearning for the God Realm had disappeared.

    ¡°Not necessarily. As long as you have enough strength, even the natives of the God Realm can¡¯t do anything to you! Besides, the God Realm has the territory of an ascender. They say that if you join them, your life will be guaranteed,¡± Empty said.

    ¡°The God Realm also depends on strength. As for the Ascender forces, I advise you not to have too much hope. That ce is not as beautiful as you think,¡± Leng Qianye said with slight disdain.

    ¡°Uh! Why?¡± Feng Da asked curiously.

    ¡°Joining the Ascender requires one to be at least a high-level God. If not, you have to know how to refine pills, refine weapons, tame beasts, and so on. In short, unless you have outstanding skills, don¡¯t even think about it,¡± Leng Qianye said indifferently.

    ¡°Yes, and the status of the new members won¡¯t be high. You¡¯ll have to work for them. If you provoke the powerful natives, they might not have anyone to stand up for you,¡± Empty said with a smile. The mockery in his eyes shed.

    ¡°Then why did you mention it to us?¡± Feng Da was a little puzzled. Wasn¡¯t it too boring?

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to warn you guys!¡± Empty whined.

    ¡°Actually, my grandfather and I joined there before, but I was just apanion. They took a fancy to my grandfather. After staying for a while, we left. Therefore, based on my experience, I really don¡¯t want you to join any faction. You have to know that it¡¯s better to rely on yourself than others!¡± Leng Qianye said earnestly. The God Realm was not a good ce.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking too much? We didn¡¯t intend to join any faction! We¡¯re all following Miss. We¡¯ll go wherever Miss goes!¡± Chengwu said firmly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We only follow thedy.¡± Cheng Wu¡¯s words were echoed by everyone.

    ¡°Commander Ye, we want to go with you to save Miss.¡± Cheng Wu looked at everyone.

    ¡°Well, the two of them are right. The God Realm is indeed not peaceful. You have to be more careful when you go there and improvise,¡± Yechen advised.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Commander Ye. Without Miss around, you¡¯re our leader. We¡¯ll listen to you,¡± Cheng Wu said on behalf of everyone.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go advance now!¡± Yechen said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone nodded. Then, Leng Ruohan summoned his old dragon and instructed it to bring them to the valley below the back mountain to advance.

    After Long Yu came out, he transformed into hisrgest form. Then, when everyone sat on his back, a golden light shed and disappeared. In the blink of an eye, they had reached the bottom of the valley.

 Chapter 892 - Going to the God Realm (4)

    <h4>Chapter 892: Going to the God Realm (4)</h4>

    ¡°Little Master! We¡¯re here!¡± Long Yu reminded the stunned crowd.

    ¡°Oh!¡± After Leng Ruohan and the others reacted, they hurriedly jumped off Long Yu¡¯s back and each found a ce to advance.

    After everyone sat down cross-legged, they summoned their beasts.

    Not long after, the Heaven Earth Laws descended upon the entire valley¡­

    In an instant, a dazzling light descended from the sky and enveloped everyone. It rose and fell, one after another, for a long time¡­

    When the Heaven Earth Laws slowly disappeared, another wave of beast tide descended¡­

    After a long while.

    The entire valley was bathed in light.

    After an unknown period of time, the Heaven Earth Laws finally slowly disappeared, and the advancement of everyone and the beasts officially came to an end.

    Leng Qianye, who was watching from the side, did not know what to say when he saw this spectacr and grand scene. However, after being with them for a long time, he seemed to have adapted to their unexpectedness.

    As for Long Yu and the other level-nine dragons and phoenixes who could not advance on the Boundless Heaven Continent, even though they were extremely envious of the beasts that advanced, they also knew that as long as they left the Boundless Heaven Continent, they could continue to advance. Moreover, even though they could not advance, the benefits brought by their master¡¯s advancement could not be ignored.

    After Ye Chen and the others advanced, a message from the rules of heaven and earth appeared in their minds. ¡°Leave the Boundless Heaven Continent in seven days.¡±

    When everyone received this message, they knew that they were really going to leave this time.

    After returning to the courtyard at the back of the mountain, Leng Qianye saw that everyone was a little silent, so he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too sad. There¡¯s still a chance for you to return to the Boundless Heaven Continent in the future.¡±

    ¡°Any conditions for returning?¡± Leng Ruohan asked curiously.

    ¡°As long as you pay a million superior-grade crystals, you cane back,¡± Leng Qianye said.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Everyone did not understand. How much was a million superior-grade crystals?

    ¡°By the way, you won¡¯t be able to use purple gold coins in the God Realm. The currency in the God Realm is crystals. The most valuable ones are supreme-grade crystals, followed by superior-grade, medium-grade, and low-grade crystals. In addition to being used as loan money, crystals can also assist in cultivation,¡± Leng Qianye exined. Then, he took out a pile of blue crystals from his ring and ced them on the table.

    ¡°Are these crystals all water-type?¡± Feng Da looked at the blue crystals and curiously picked one up to observe.

    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all water-attribute. Grandpa, Big Grandpa, and I are all fire-attribute and wind-attribute, so water-attribute crystals are not very useful to us. Therefore, we use these crystals to trade. However, during the transaction, some people will specially ask for the attributes of the crystals. If they don¡¯t have them, there¡¯s no way toplete the transaction. However, there are also shops that specially exchange crystals of the same attribute for themselves. As for the details, you will know when you reach the God Realm. These are for you to use. You should have enough money to save,¡± Leng Qianye exined.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just leave this money in your hands. If we use it, we¡¯ll borrow it from you,¡± Feng Da said. He did not dare to put these crystals in his hands. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would identally use them to cultivate because he had the water attribute!

    ¡°Bring some each. After we bring them to the God Realm, you might not be together,¡± Leng Qianye said.

    ¡°Ah! How did this happen?¡± Cui Zhu was so anxious that she was about to cry.

    ¡°What happens if we split up?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°You might encounter danger. However, the first thing you must remember after entering the God Realm is to go to the Guild of Gods in your city to ept the energy conversion. At the same time, don¡¯t expose yourself as an ascender. As long as you don¡¯t say it yourself, it will be difficult for the natives to tell. You must remember not to meddle in other people¡¯s business,¡± Leng Qianye reminded them.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a map of the Divine Continent for you. If we really split up, we¡¯ll meet up in the Wen family¡¯s Divine Realm,¡± Ye Chen said.

    ¡°Okay,¡± they all agreed.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite well prepared,¡± Leng said thoughtfully, looking at Ye Chen. He didn¡¯t even have aplete map of the Divine Continent in his possession. He didn¡¯t expect this monstrous man to have one. Not only that, but since Ye Chen had woken up, he¡¯d seemed like a different person. He¡¯d even learned of Xue¡¯er¡¯s whereabouts, which made him wonder about Yea Chen¡¯s identity.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t prepare the money,¡± Ye Chen said tly. He had no concept of money in his heart, so his thoughts were not asprehensive as Leng¡¯s.

    ¡°Uh! These are all my assets. Most of them are low-grade crystals and a small number of medium-grade crystals. Therefore, before saving Little Xue¡¯er, you should use them sparingly!¡± Leng Qianye said with some shame. Sigh! It was not easy to earn money in the God Realm!

    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone understood. However, in order not to discourage him, they did not tell him that Miss had top-grade fire-attribute crystals.

    ¡°Chengwu, send someone to Green Dragon Mountainter!¡± Ye Chen said after some thought. They had nned to go to Green Dragon Mountain to see the seven brothers before leaving, but now their ns had been disrupted.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Cheng Wu nodded and personally went to Azure Dragon Mountain.

    Seven dayster.

    Once Ye Chen and the others had arranged everything in thends of Himmelian, they waited in silence for the moment of departure. In fact, they held each other¡¯s hands tightly so that they wouldn¡¯t be separated. They didn¡¯t know if it would work, but they didn¡¯t want to miss the slightest opportunity.

    With the arrival of the Guiding Divine Light, Ye Chen and the others, who were enveloped in the divine light, disappeared into the courtyard at the back of the mountain a momentter¡­

 Chapter 893 - Energy Conversion (1)

    <h4>Chapter 893: Energy Conversion (1)</h4>

    After Leng Qianye saw Ye Chen and the others leave, he also cast a few spells into the void. Not long after, a teleportation array appeared in front of him. Empty and Ye Chen exchanged looks and walked in together¡­

    The God Realm was an infinitely vast and ethereal space.

    Legend had it that the God Realm had no borders. Everything was white.

    In the God Realm, there were cultivators born and bred in the God Realm, beasts, and cultivators who had ascended from the lower realm. Cultivators who had ascended to the God Realm were called ascenders by the people in the God Realm, while ascenders called those born in the God Realm natives.

    There was also a long history of conflict between natives and ascendants.

    In the God Realm, the human race and the beast race were not harmonious. However, as long as the other party did not take the initiative to provoke them, the two forces could be considered to have minded their own business.

    Not counting the forces on the Divine Master¡¯s side, there were eight most powerful and powerful families in the human race. They were collectively called the Eight Great Divine Realms by the people of the God Realm.

    The God Realm was divided into two regions. Among them, the ce where cultivators below the Divine Realm lived was called the Divine Continent. Whether it was the eight great ns that belonged to the eight Divine Realms or the middle and small forces of the God Realm, they would establish their own family branches in the Divine Continent.

    Divine Continent.

    The Wen Family¡¯s Divine Realm, one of the Eight Great Divine Realms.

    The Wen family was one of the eight great families of the God Realm. They were ranked fifth among the eight great families.

    The disciples of the Wen family had a bad temper and had always acted recklessly in the God Realm. Therefore, the Wen family¡¯s reputation in the God Realm was not good. However, with the ancient inheritance and powerful strength of the Wen family, these were nothing, and no one dared to talk about the Wen family¡¯s mistakes in front of them.

    At this moment, in an inconspicuous room in the Wen family¡¯s courtyard, a beautiful woman was sitting by the window with a depressed expression. Her thoughts had long flown somewhere.

    ¡°Elder Sister, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely find a way to escape,¡± Qing Jueforted her through voice transmission.

    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied, but there was still no smile on her face.

    It had been a few days since she was captured and brought here. After the master and disciple threw her here, they never appeared again. However, this was exactly what she wanted because she did not want to see Sun Tao now, let alone guarantee that she would not beat him up after seeing him!

    Besides, after the mysterious, powerful man had taken the of light away from her, she¡¯d been able to contact Qing Jue. That was probably the best thing that had happened to her since she¡¯d been captured.

    ¡°Beauty, your brother is here to see you. Did you miss me?¡± A nasty voice sounded outside the door.

    Speak of the devil! Leng Ruoxue stood up impatiently and looked at Sun Tao standing outside the door. She said angrily, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to see you for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°Beauty, you¡¯re too heartless. Master has already promised me that as long as I cultivate to the high-level God Realm, he will let us dual cultivate,¡± Sun Tao said happily, his face filled with pride.

    ¡°Oh! Then what¡¯s your cultivation level now?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously, but she couldn¡¯t help but grumble in her heart. Go find a sow to dual cultivate!

    ¡°Elder Brother is now a low-level high-level god,¡± Sun Tao said proudly, his tail almost sticking up.

    ¡°It¡¯s still early! Why are you so happy?!¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little amused. Her cheap ancestor was only an intermediate high-level god. It was said that he had cultivated for a long time. With Sun Tao¡¯s aptitude, he would have to cultivate for thousands of years!

    ¡°Who said that? Master said that with his secret technique, I can cultivate to the high-level Deity Realm in less than 50 years. So, Beauty, wait for me!¡± Sun Tao winked at Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Countless ck lines slid down Leng Ruoxue¡¯s forehead. She thought to herself that this guy really dared to talk. She would be an olddy in fifty years. However, this was good. At least this guy wouldn¡¯t harass her for fifty years. Thinking of this, her mood immediately improved.

    ¡°Sun Tao, I¡¯ve been here for a few days and have been locked up. No one has spoken to me. Sigh!¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Beauty, I¡¯m here to apany you,¡± Sun Tao said quickly.

    ¡°Then can youe every day?¡± Leng Ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes and asked Sun Tao as if she was looking forward to himing.

    ¡°Uh! Of course not. Master is very strict. I sneaked out!¡± Sun Tao said awkwardly. He didn¡¯t expect the beauty to miss him so much. Hehe! He was so happy.

    ¡°Sigh! I¡¯m almost bored to death.¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed heavily and muttered in her heart, I knew you couldn¡¯te, hehe!

    ¡°So what do you want?¡± Sun Tao ventured.

    ¡°Let me out, even if it¡¯s for some fresh air in the courtyard!¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled. Her smile was like a spring breeze blowing into Sun Tao¡¯s heart.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it! Master locked you here. No one can open the barrier unless hees personally,¡± Sun Tao said innocently.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded lightly. This was within her expectations, so she didn¡¯t have much hope.

    ¡°Then bring me some books! By the way, what is this ce?¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly asked.

    ¡°This is the divine domain of the Wen family in the God Realm¡¯s God Continent, so don¡¯t even think about escaping! Stay here obediently. There are many bad people outside,¡± Sun Tao reminded him. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go find some books for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded obediently. Escape? She had to escape! However, when she heard Sun Tao say that there were many bad people outside, she almostughed. That guy was not a good person himself, but he actually said that there were many bad people outside. It was really ridiculous.

    ¡°Sister, so we¡¯re in the Wen family¡¯s Divine Realm. Sigh! It seems like we can¡¯t escape for the time being.¡± Seeing that Sun Tao had left, Qing Jue couldn¡¯t help but send a voice transmission. His sister was afraid that Sun Tao¡¯s master would discover her, so she didn¡¯t dare to casually enter the bracelet now. They could onlymunicate via voice transmission.

    ¡°Is the Wen family¡¯s Divine Realm very powerful?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in confusion. She knew nothing about the Divine Realm and didn¡¯t want toe so early, but she was captured now.

 Chapter 894 - Energy Conversion (2)

    <h4>Chapter 894: Energy Conversion (2)</h4>

    ¡°Sister, there are humans and beasts in the God Realm. Among the humans, the most powerful are the eight Divine Realms. Of course, no matter how powerful they are, they are still under the jurisdiction of the Divine Master,¡± Qing Jue said softly.

    ¡°In that case, Sun Tao is hugging a big thigh!¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned in frustration.

    ¡°Yes, in the Wen family¡¯s Divine Realm, our chances of escaping are very small. Unless Sister has the strength of that man, we will definitely be discovered,¡± Qing Jue reminded.

    ¡°Oh, in that case, we can only take things as theye,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. In fact, other than being unable to move freely, the food here was quite good. She couldn¡¯t help butfort herself.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the translucent film blocking the door with boredom and poked it with a finger curiously. Well! It was quite stic and couldn¡¯t be poked!

    When Sun Tao returned, he saw Leng Ruoxue poking at the membrane at the door happily. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Haha! Looks like Beauty has found another joy!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly, obviously distracted.

    ¡°Beauty, I¡¯ve brought you a book.¡± Sun Tao threw a storage ring into the door.

    ¡°Yes, you can leave now.¡± Leng Ruoxue picked up the ring and nced at it before saying to Sun Tao.

    ¡°Beauty, how can you be so realistic!¡± Sun Tao pretended to be sad.

    /

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Leng Ruoxue roared. Hmph! He actually thought she was realistic after capturing her. Did she have to give him any face?

    ¡°Hehe! Beauty, I was just teasing you. Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll leave.¡± After saying that, Sun Tao immediately disappeared.

    ¡°The annoying person finally left,¡± Leng Ruoxue muttered to herself and took out the book in her ring. She sat on the chair and flipped through it.

    Leng Ruoxue sat quietly by the window and read, while Feng Zhan and the other old phoenixes in the bracelet kept walking around.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go. You¡¯re making me dizzy,¡± Green Jaw said, unable to stand it.

    ¡°Sigh! I was thinking of a way!¡± Feng Zhan frowned.

    ¡°None of us are a match for that man unless An You and the others cane out of seclusion,¡± Qing Jue said knowingly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same as not saying anything? If those guys coulde out of seclusion, we wouldn¡¯t be trapped here!¡± Feng Zhan said gloomily. Sigh! His strength! He didn¡¯t know when he could recover to his peak.

    The Phoenix n was different from An You and the others. Even though An You and the others were sealed, their strength was still there, so they naturally recovered quickly. When they were exiled to the lower realm, their cultivation was almostpletely lost. Therefore, even if they cultivated again, if they did not leave the Boundless Heaven Continent, they could not continue to advance. Even if they left, they had to cultivate slowly.

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no other way now! We can only wait,¡± Qing Jue said gloomily. Sigh! Other than the time his old master died, he hadn¡¯t felt so aggrieved in a long time.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Feng Zhan sighed heavily again.

    Outside the bracelet, Leng Ruoxue was still focused on reading.

    After some time, Leng Ruoxue finally finished reading a book.

    However, after reading the book and gaining a general understanding of the God Realm, her mood became even heavier.

    Energy conversion! After Mystic Supremacy was Mystic God. After advancing to the Mystic God, he could go to the Mystic God Association in the God Realm to undergo energy conversion.

    Even though the first energy conversion could at most transform 10% of the human body into an energy body, with this 10%, one could use divine power, and divine power and mystic energy were definitely not on the same level.

    However, now that she was locked here, not only was she unable to advance, but she was also unable to undergo energy conversion. Sigh! The sense of powerlessness she felt after being captured deepened.

    ¡°The little girl seems to be in a heavy mood again.¡± Suddenly, a teasing voice entered Leng Ruoxue¡¯s ears, but she didn¡¯t see anyone.

    Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t even look up when she heard this voice. To put it bluntly, she couldn¡¯t be bothered.

    ¡°Little girl, if you want to advance, I can arrange an energy conversion for you.¡± The man chuckled as if he liked to see Leng Ruoxue depressed.

    ¡°No need,¡± Leng Ruoxue said angrily. She already knew that her every move here couldn¡¯t be hidden from that man, so she didn¡¯t dare to risk entering the bracelet. Now it seemed that her foresight was right.

    ¡°I meant well,¡± the man said again.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I don¡¯t need it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. She would rather not advance now than let this man know that she actually had so many beasts. Sigh! Beasts couldn¡¯t be exposed!

    ¡°The little girl doesn¡¯t seem to have a good impression of me.¡± The man¡¯s bitter voice sounded again.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. No one will have a good impression of their kidnapper,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°Hehe! You¡¯re really honest. If I don¡¯t capture you, that disciple of mine won¡¯t be able to focus on cultivating, so I can only trouble you,¡± the man said helplessly, but there was no apology in his tone.

    Leng Ruoxue really wanted to curse when she heard the man¡¯s words. Damn it, what does your disciple not cultivating properly have to do with me? If he doesn¡¯t cultivate properly, you can just teach him a lesson! Why did you capture me? Could it be that with her around, Sun Tao will cultivate diligently?

    ¡°Why did you take Sun Tao as your disciple? That guy¡¯s aptitude isn¡¯t the best.¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in confusion. Uh! ording to Qing Jue, this man should be an Ultimate God, an Ultimate God! He was one of the strongest people in the God Realm besides the Divine Master. However, he actually took Sun Tao, that trash, as his disciple. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t understand why this master-disciple pair liked each other.

    ¡°Sun Tao and I are fated to be masters, so I epted it.¡± The man¡¯s tone was light, as if he was saying, ¡°Have you eaten today?¡±

    ¡°Ape feces?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless. She just didn¡¯t know which of the two was an ape and which was feces.

    ¡°Call it fate! Little girl, I have something to do. I¡¯ll talk to you another day.¡± The man¡¯s voice disappeared.

 Chapter 895 - Energy Conversion (3)

    <h4>Chapter 895: Energy Conversion (3)</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Chat? I don¡¯t want to chat with you, Leng Ruoxue thought to herself, then went back to reading.

    At this moment, in a deste ce in the God Realm, several figures appeared after a dazzling light shed.

    ¡°Uh! Where is this?¡± Feng Da looked around and then looked at the map, but he could not see anything.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look. This ce isn¡¯t on the map,¡± Ye Chen said helplessly. It had never urred to her that they would be led to a barren, godforsaken ce.

    ¡°Ah! Then what should we do?¡± Feng Da and the others were dumbfounded.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where. We¡¯ll find the way eventually. Do you want to see everyone first?¡± Ye Chen instructed.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Da looked quickly, but was powerless to see that there were indeed fewer of them.

    ¡°Commander Ye, Cheng Wu and the others are not here,¡± Feng Da said again. At least thirty people were missing from their team.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s leave this ce!¡± Ye Chen nodded. s! They had indeed separated. However, he was already very satisfied to have so many people gathered together. At least his grandfather and the others were all here, and he was at ease with Cheng Wu and the others.

    ¡°Sit in my beast!¡± Leng Qingtian said and summoned Lei Xiao. Uh! It was better not to be too ostentatious when they first came to the God Realm. However, he couldn¡¯t understand why the ces they were led to were so deste!

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Chen agreed, nodding.

    After everyone sat on Thunder Night¡¯s back, Thunder Night pped his huge wings and left.

    After nearly two days of flying, they finally arrived at a city.

    This city was called Faraway City, and it belonged to the Chi family¡¯s Divine Realm of the Eight Great Divine Realms. It could only be considered a medium-sized city in the city that the Chi family belonged to.

    After entering the city, Ye Chen and the others first found a guest shop before heading straight to the Mystic God Association in Faraway City to undergo energy conversion.

    The Mystic God Association of Faraway City was located in the center of Faraway City. It was a dark golden three-story building. After Ye Chen and the others pushed open the door of the association and walked in, someone immediately weed them.

    ¡°Hehe, everyone, you¡¯re here to undergo energy conversion, right?¡± The Association waiter asked with a smile. Seeing so many people, he only had one thought in his mind, which was that he could get more crystals this month.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Chen agreed.

    ¡°Ten middle-grade crystals for each person,¡± the waiter said with a smile. He was so happy that his mouth could not close.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re robbing money! Why is it so expensive?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but roar. His roar immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the hall.

    ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s not expensive. This is the public price. You¡¯ll know when the timees,¡± the waiter exined very patiently. He was not dissatisfied with Feng Da¡¯s doubts. It could be seen that his quality was extraordinary.

    ¡°How is that not expensive?¡± Feng Da muttered softly. One had to know that the exchange ratio of supreme-grade, superior-grade, medium-grade, and low-grade crystals was 1:100! In other words, one medium-grade crystal was equivalent to 100 low-grade crystals, and this energy conversion was equivalent to 1,000 low-grade crystals! ording to Leng Qianye, crystals were difficult to earn, and they didn¡¯t have much money on hand now, so he naturally felt the pinch.

    ¡°It¡¯s not expensive. Pay up!¡± Ye Chen generously took out ten medium-grade crystals and handed them to the waiter.

    Seeing this, the others also took out money and handed it to the waiter.

    ¡°Uh! You¡¯re not together!¡± The waiter looked at the crystals in his arms and said tearfully. Some of these people had given him medium-grade crystals, and some had given him 1,000 low-grade crystals. Therefore, he almost couldn¡¯t take them.

    ¡°We only came together. In fact, we weren¡¯t very close,¡± Ye Chen exined.

    ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s right! We met on the way.¡± Feng Da smiled evilly. After deliberately giving the waiter a thousand low-grade crystals, he was much happier.

    ¡°Uh! Got it.¡± The waiter walked into the counter and put the crystals away. Then he handed each of them a silver card.

    ¡°This is your identification card in the God Realm. Just drip your blood on it so that it would recognize you as its master,¡± the waiter exined. He gestured for everyone to follow him upstairs after Ye Chen and the others were done with that.

    After walking to the third floor, the waiter arranged a room for each of them and reminded them that the longer they stayed inside, the better.

    Actually, even if the waiter did not exin anything about the conversion, they knew because Leng Qianye had already told them.

    The waiter left the third floor after making the arrangements. Ye Chen and the others looked at each other and walked into their rooms.

    In the room, there was a huge pool. The pool was filled with milky-white thick liquid. This liquid contained a huge amount of spiritual energy. This was the legendary Spirit Converting Liquid.

    The energy conversion required one to enter the pool and absorb this liquid. As for how much one could absorb, it depended on one¡¯s aptitude. Moreover, this spiritual liquid had a certain cleansing effect.

    Ye Chen looked at the spiritual liquid and walked straight into the pool. Then, he slowly sat down and began to absorb it. Well! After absorbing this spiritual liquid, he should be able to advance a few levels!

    Xue¡¯er, wait for me! I¡¯ming for you!

    Three dayster.

    The waiter from the Mystic God Association in Faraway City stared at the staircase and was extremely envious. It seemed that those people¡¯s qualifications were not bad! It had been three days and they still had note out. Well! Should he report this matter to the headquarters! However, the president was not around now, so he could not make the decision!

    Sigh! Forget it, he shouldn¡¯t be so nosy. The president was so petty. If he knew that he had passed him and directly reported the situation to the headquarters, he would definitely make things difficult for him, not to mention that it had only been three days.

    Normally, the longer one stayed in the conversion pool, the better one¡¯s aptitude would be. However, most cultivators could only stay for one to two days. Those who could stay for three days could already be considered geniuses. However, it was not that there were no geniuses who stayed longer in the God Realm. As for the geniuses of the big families, they would not change in the Mystic God Association. Therefore, if they stayed for three days and reported to the headquarters, someone would definitely think that he was making a mountain out of a molehill.

    After thinking it through, the waiter stopped being nosy.

 Chapter 896 - Energy Conversion (4)

    <h4>Chapter 896: Energy Conversion (4)</h4>

    No one emerged after five days. There were slight cracks on the waiter¡¯s face.

    Ten dayster, Ye Chen and the others still hadn¡¯te out of the conversion pool. He couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore. This¡­ this was too abnormal. If it was just one person, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. But now, not a single person hade out. My God! Were they even humans?

    The waiter¡¯s forehead was dripping with cold sweat. However, he was more curious about how long these people could stay inside. Therefore, hepletely forgot to report this matter and just stared at the staircase and waited foolishly.

    Another five days passed. At this time, it had been half a month since Ye Chen and the others entered the conversion pool.

    The attendant stared at the staircase as usual. Suddenly, he felt thews of heaven and earth descend. And there was more than one. They descended one after another. He was dumbfounded again.

    As the rules of heaven and earth descended on the Mystic God Association, the entire Faraway City was shocked. Instantly, the people living in Mystic God Association were attracted and gathered at the entrance of the association. Even though people were curious, none of them dared to barge into the Association.

    The dazzlingws of heaven and earthsted for a long time before slowly disappearing into the sky.

    Not long after, Feng Da and the others walked down the stairs in high spirits.

    At this moment, the waiter, who had already regained his senses, hurriedly walked up to them and said enviously, ¡°Congrattions on advancing on your first transformation.¡±

    There were not many people who could advance to the junior god level during their first transformation, but it was not unheard of in the history of the God Realm. However, this was the first time so many people advanced at the same time.

    And this first time had happened under his witness. Therefore, at this moment, the waiter was definitely proud. He was even happier than when he had advanced.

    ¡°Hehe! I was just lucky,¡± Feng Da said humbly.

    ¡°Hehe! Luck is also a part of strength!¡± The waiter said with a smile, and his attitude towards Feng Da and the others became even better.

    ¡°Eh! There¡¯s still someone who hasn¡¯te out?¡± The waiter couldn¡¯t help but ask when he realized that he didn¡¯t see the most monstrous man.

    ¡°Uh! He shouldn¡¯t be done yet! We¡¯ll take our leave first.¡± After Feng Da finished speaking, he immediately left with everyone. Before they came, they had already discussed who would go to the guest shop to wait after the conversion.

    Feng Da and the others were slightly stunned when they saw the people gathered at the door. However, they quickly walked past the people at the door calmly.

    ¡°Brother, you guys just came out. Do you know who was advancing just now?¡± Suddenly, a man grabbed Feng Da¡¯s arm and asked with a gossipy expression.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The person who advanced hasn¡¯te out yet!¡± Feng Da said without blushing or panting. Then, he swaggered out of the Mystic God Association.

    The man who was pulling Feng Da looked at the backs of Feng Da and the others in disappointment. Sigh! He thought that they were the ones who had advanced just now, but it turned out that they weren¡¯t! Thinking of this, he turned his gaze back and stared at the entrance of the Association.

    After Feng Da and the others returned to the room behind the inn, they nervously wiped the cold sweat off their foreheads. They all had lingering fears. Uh! Did they go a little too far this time? It was not so easy to be an idol.

    ¡°I wonder when Commander Ye will be able toe out. With such a hugemotion now, will we be in trouble staying here?¡± Lin Yuan couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? If someone asks us, we can just deny it,¡± Feng Da said disapprovingly. He believed that the waiter would not casually reveal their information to others!

    ¡°That will have to do,¡± Hayashi agreed.

    After that, they stayed in the guest room and waited for Ye Chen.

    Five dayster.

    Anotherw of heaven and earth descended on the Mystic God Association in the Faraway City.

    However, there was only onew of heaven and earth this time, so it didn¡¯t cause much of a stir. As thew of heaven and earth disappeared, Yea Chen walked out of the room.

    When he reached the hall downstairs, Ye Chen nced at the waiter who was in a daze and left the Mystic God Association.

    After Ye Chen left, the waiter suddenly reacted and hurriedly ran to the room on the third floor. After entering, his eyes widened in disbelief. Oh my god! Was this real? An entire pool of Spirit Transformation Fluid was actually gone. Previously, he was already very surprised to see that there was less than a fifth of the Spirit Transformation Fluid in Feng Da¡¯s room. However, that monstrous man had actually absorbed all the Spirit Transformation Fluid. This¡­ This was definitely not human!

    Seeing this, he suddenly realized that Ye Chen had just left the guild. No, he couldn¡¯t let such a monster leave just like that. He had to report to headquarters!

    Unfortunately, his reaction was too slow. By the time he sent people to the various guest shops in the Feng Da to find Ye Chen and the others, Ye Chen was already on the way to the Wen family¡¯s Divine Realm with Feng Da and the others¡­

    In a courtyard in the Wen family¡¯s Divine Realm.

    Leng Ruoxue sat in a chair and looked at the books that were piled up like a small mountain in front of her, but she couldn¡¯t read anymore because those books were sent by that man. She didn¡¯t want to read books now. She wanted freedom!

    Just as Leng Ruoxue was feeling depressed, a ck light spot suddenly flew in from the window. After circling around her a few times, itnded in her palm¡­

 Chapter 897 - Youre Even More Beautiful When You Dont Speak (1)

    <h4>Chapter 897: You¡¯re Even More Beautiful When You Don¡¯t Speak (1)</h4>

    Leng Ruoxue raised her hand and looked at the ck light spot in her hand, but she was surprised to find that there was actually a small ck phoenix in the light spot. Moreover,even though the phoenix had all its small facial features, its pitch-ck and bright little eyes were looking at her...

    Not only that, there seemed to be a hint of bitterness in the little phoenix¡¯s bright eyes. Uh! How could this be? Leng Ruoxue was puzzled. Then she curiously stretched out a finger and gently touched the feathers on the little phoenix¡¯s body, only to find that the feathers were abnormally soft and felt very good.

    Ugh! How could there be such a small phoenix in the world?

    Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t figure it out, but she was quite envious of this little phoenix¡¯s freedom, unlike herself, who was a bird in a cage and couldn¡¯t fly out even if she wanted to.

    That detestable man had not only set up a barrier outside the door, but also around the window.

    Even though the barrier here at the window wasted, unless she could be as small as this little phoenix, she would not be able to escape even if she had wings.

    As if sensing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s mood, the little ck phoenix gently rubbed its head against her palm as if it wasforting her.

    ¡°Hehe! Are youforting me?¡± Leng Ruoxue muttered to herself, her beautiful face revealing a happy expression.

    The little phoenix raised his head and stared at her with eyes as dark as the night sky. He looked at her deeply, as if he had a thousand words to say.

    ¡°Your expression is really simr to that freak.¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but whisper when she saw the little phoenix¡¯s expression.

    /

    When the little phoenix heard this, it jumped excitedly in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s palm and even spun around.

    ¡°Little Phoenix, where are you from? You¡¯re so small!¡± Leng Ruoxue felt the little phoenix¡¯s happiness and asked curiously.

    The little phoenix looked sad when it heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words and called out softly, but Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t understand what it meant.

    ¡°Uh! I don¡¯t understand you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said gloomily.

    The little phoenix also lowered its head, its eyes revealing a sad expression.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be sad,¡± Leng Ruoxue quicklyforted.

    ¡°Little Phoenix, if you have nowhere to go, stay here with me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said again.

    The little phoenix raised its head and chirped again, as if to say, ¡®I¡¯m here to keep youpany.¡¯

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled. With the little phoenix¡¯spany, she felt much better.

    ¡°Sister, you seem to be very happy!¡± At this moment, Qing Jue, who also felt Leng Ruoxue¡¯s mood, suddenly sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°Yes, I havepany!¡± Leng Ruoxue replied.

    ¡°Uh! Whatpany?¡± Qing Jue was curious.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Leng Ruoxue gestured for Qing Jue to look at her palm.

    ¡°Where did thise from?¡± Qing Jue¡¯s face was filled with question marks.

    ¡°It flew in by itself.¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at the window.

    ¡°Oh! Hehe! I¡¯m relieved that Sister is in a good mood.¡± Qing Jue seemed to heave a sigh of relief. However, this little phoenix looked a little familiar! However, he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen her before.

    ¡°Silly, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine.¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little touched. Even though she didn¡¯t enter the bracelet, she knew how anxious Qing Jue and Feng Zhan were.

    ¡°Sister, if that man is transmitting his voice next time, think of a way to make him let you leave the room!¡± Qing Jue reminded. He knew that his sister had been bored to death after being locked in the room for a while.

    ¡°Well, actually, it¡¯s quite good to be locked up here. At least it¡¯s quiet. Sun Tao can¡¯t enter even if he wants to.¡± Leng Ruoxue mocked herself. She felt like she was tied in front of a donkey and could see the carrot that couldn¡¯t be eaten, and that donkey was naturally Sun Tao!

    ¡°Sister, endure for a few more days. When An You and the otherse out of seclusion, they can save us and leave this ce,¡± Qing Jueforted.

    ¡°Yes, I can wait, as long as Sun Tao doesn¡¯t bother me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    However, while wishes were beautiful, the truth was cruel.

    As soon as Leng Ruoxue finished thinking, Sun Tao came again.

    ¡°Beauty, did you miss your brother?¡± The annoying voice sounded again.

    Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t even look at Sun Tao. Bang! She closed the door and windows, then covered her head with the nket andy on the bed.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Sun Tao saw that he had been rejected, but he was neither angry nor angry because in his heart, Leng Ruoxue was already his, and women should be pampered.

    ¡°Beauty, it seems like you¡¯re not in a good mood today. I¡¯ll take my leave first. I¡¯ll visit you another day,¡± Sun Tao muttered to himself before leaving Leng Ruoxue¡¯s room dejectedly.

    After Sun Tao left, Leng Ruoxue stood up from the bed and opened the door and windows again to let in some fresh air.

    ¡°Haha! This little girl has quite a personality.¡± Suddenly, another annoying voice sounded in her ears.

    ¡°If you have something to say, say it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently.

    ¡°You¡¯re a girl. Don¡¯t be so rude,¡± the man said.

    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes and said angrily. This man was too controlling! It was fine if he locked her here, but he actually cared if she was rough or not. How ridiculous.

    ¡°Haha! Little girl, do you want to leave the room?¡± The man was in a good mood and didn¡¯t argue with Leng Ruoxue. Instead, he suggested a big bait.

    ¡°What are the conditions?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly. She didn¡¯t expect this man to take the initiative to mention it. However, she didn¡¯t believe that this man would suddenly be kind and be willing to let her out.

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t leave the Wen family mansion,¡± the man said. Letting this little fox out would take a certain risk, so he naturally had to negotiate the conditions first.

    ¡°Is it that simple?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in disbelief.

    ¡°I still have to temporarily seal your mystic energy, so you have to behave yourself!¡± the man reminded.

    ¡°If you seal my mystic energy, what if someone from the Wen family bullies me?¡± Leng Ruoxue said unhappily. She couldn¡¯t agree to this. If she sealed her mystic energy, she would be no different from an ordinary person.

 Chapter 898 - Youre Even More Beautiful When You Dont Speak (2)

    <h4>Chapter 898: You¡¯re Even More Beautiful When You Don¡¯t Speak (2)</h4>

    ¡°Haha! I thought you were very smart!¡± the man said mockingly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little puzzled. What did this have to do with whether she was smart or not?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any beasts? You can summon them to help!¡± the man reminded.

    ¡°My beasts are all in seclusion,¡± Leng Ruoxue said innocently. Those who weren¡¯t in seclusion couldn¡¯te out to meet others. Who asked them to be in someone else¡¯s territory!

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s a coincidence,¡± the man said in disbelief.

    ¡°What a coincidence. My beast has been in seclusion for several years and hasn¡¯te out,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Uh! I have to seal your mystic energy. However, since your beast can¡¯t help you, I¡¯ll help you!¡± The man thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Would you be so kind?¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t believe it either.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m very kind. After all, you¡¯re my disciple¡¯s future woman! I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you either, so I¡¯ll ce a restriction on you. If your life is in danger, it will automatically activate to protect you. That should be fine, right?¡± the man asked.

    ¡°What if my life isn¡¯t in danger and I¡¯m just being bullied?¡± Leng Ruoxue felt that this man¡¯s words were too much, and there was no guarantee at all.

    /

    ¡°Then it¡¯s none of my business,¡± the man said irresponsibly. As far as he was concerned, he was already very generous to let the little girl out for a breather. How could he be her nanny!

    ¡°Oh! Since you don¡¯t care that I¡¯m being bullied, I sincerely hope that you won¡¯t interfere when I bully others.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly. Well! This was her condition! Hmph! Even without her mystic energy, she wouldn¡¯t let herself suffer.

    ¡°Alright, I naturally won¡¯t interfere in the fights between you juniors.¡± The man agreed without thinking because he didn¡¯t think that a little girl with her mystic energy sealed could cause any big waves. However, it didn¡¯t take long for him to regret his decision.

    ¡°Then when can I leave the room?¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in satisfaction and asked. She had already decided. Since she couldn¡¯t escape now, she naturally wouldn¡¯t let the Wen family have it easy. Hmph! As the saying goes, if I can¡¯t beat you, I have to kill you. Therefore, unless he locked himself in the room forever, the Wen family would definitely be the unlucky ones as long as she went out.

    Her mystic energy was sealed? It didn¡¯t matter. She was poisonous!

    She couldn¡¯t use mystic techniques? It didn¡¯t matter. She still had sword techniques!

    Can¡¯t beat you? It doesn¡¯t matter. She can use words to attack you and anger you to death!

    ¡°Now is fine.¡± After the man finished speaking, a white light hit Leng Ruoxue.

    In an instant, Leng Ruoxue felt the cirction of the mystic energy in her body being stopped. As for the restriction that the man mentioned, she didn¡¯t feel it. Well! Perhaps the restriction would only be triggered when her life was in danger!

    ¡°Did you put down the restriction?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked worriedly. She felt that this man¡¯s words were unreliable.

    ¡°It¡¯s already done. Don¡¯t worry, with my status, I won¡¯t bully a junior,¡± the man said calmly.

    ¡°But you will catch a junior,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°I did it for my apprentice,¡± the man said defensively.

    ¡°So what if you have a master as your backer!¡± Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes and mocked.

    ¡°Haha! Little girl, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re jealous! Why don¡¯t you be my disciple too?¡± The manughed.

    ¡°No, I have a master.¡± Leng Ruoxue refused.

    ¡°Is your master as powerful as me?¡± The man was very dissatisfied. With his status, he wanted to take in a disciple, but he was actually rejected so directly. This had never happened before! This couldn¡¯t help but make him feel a little ufortable.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without thinking.

    With that, she headed for the door. It was still shielded by a thin film, but this time she could walk right through it.

    After leaving the room, Leng Ruoxue went straight to the courtyard.

    Breathing in the fresh air, Leng Ruoxue was in an exceptionally good mood. She could finally see the light of day again. It was really not easy!

    ¡°Little girl, take care!¡± The man¡¯s voice came again, and then it really disappeared.

    Ugh! He was really gone this time.

    Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t hear the man¡¯s voice for a long time and thought that he had already left!

    However, she was not interested in why the man was silent.

    In the courtyard, Leng Ruoxue summoned Xiaohuo from the bracelet.

    As soon as Xiaohuo came out, it rubbed against Leng Ruoxue¡¯s wrist affectionately and then put on the bracelet again.

    Looking at the crystal clear fiery red fake bracelet, Leng Ruoxue had to admit that it was really beautiful. No wonder people always liked Little me.

    Leng Ruoxue left the courtyard with Xiaohuo and toured the Wen family mansion.

    The Wen family was indeed worthy of being one of the eight great families of the God Realm. A branch house on the Divine Continent was actually so big. After walking for nearly an hour, she actually didn¡¯t see a single person. Uh! Where did the people of the Wen family go?

    ¡°Woman, there seems to be someone there,¡± Little me said with his eyes.

    Leng Ruoxue looked in the direction of Little me¡¯s eyes. Uh! There was a courtyard there, but it didn¡¯t look like a ce where anyone lived.

    Leng Ruoxue slowly approached the courtyard. Before she entered, she heard fighting soundsing from inside. Oh! What was going on?

    ¡°Who is it? Get out here!¡± Suddenly, a loud shout came from the courtyard. Then, a young man instantly appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Uh! Who are you?¡± The man was stunned and said with a stunned expression.

    ¡°I was just passing by,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. Then, the two of them stared at each other.

    This young man looked to be in his twenties. He was tall and handsome, but his temperament gave people a dangerous feeling. Moreover, his eyes contained a rather fierce light.

    Leng Ruoxue nced at the man in front of her and realized that she couldn¡¯t see his cultivation level, so she wasn¡¯t interested in observing him anymore. Boohoo... Could it be that everyone here had a higher cultivation level than her? She was depressed.

 Chapter 899 - Youre Even More Beautiful When You Dont Speak (3)

    <h4>Chapter 899: You¡¯re Even More Beautiful When You Don¡¯t Speak (3)</h4>

    ¡°Which side family are you from?¡± The young man narrowed his eyes and asked suspiciously. He was very sure that he had never seen this beautiful woman before. However, if she wasn¡¯t from the Wen family, why was she here?

    ¡°The third side family!¡± Leng Ruoxue said casually. Which side family? How would she know which side family she was from!

    ¡°Third side family? Then why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡± The young man was a little puzzled. If she was from the third side family, she should be very close to his bloodline, so he should have seen her before!

    ¡°Have you seen everyone in this residence?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Of course. I can¡¯t say that I¡¯ve seen them all, but I¡¯ve seen at least 99% of them,¡± the young man said confidently.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I belong to the 1% you haven¡¯t seen before,¡± Leng Ruoxue said sympathetically. It seemed that she had met another rich scion with abnormal mental health.

    ¡°Uh! Maybe!¡± The young man thought about it very seriously and felt that it was possible, so he believed Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°I¡¯m Wen Chenghao. What¡¯s your name?¡± the young man asked again. Moreover, his attitude was extremely good, in stark contrast to the arrogant voice from before.

    ¡°Ruoxue.¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately didn¡¯t say her surname.

    ¡°This name is very nice. Little Sister Ruoxue, I¡¯ll protect you from now on. If anyone dares to bully you in the Wen family, you can just give them my name,¡± Wen Chenghao said very enthusiastically. Moreover, his rtionship with Leng Ruoxue had suddenly changed from a stranger to an older brother and younger sister.

    /

    ¡°Okay!¡± Leng Ruoxue smirked and said speechlessly. Another person calling himself her Elder Brother. Could this be amon hobby of men in the God Realm? Well! She had to restrain the freak to prevent younger sisters from appearing for no reason.

    ¡°Hehe! Little Sister Ruoxue, why are you here?¡± Wen Chenghao smiled happily and asked in confusion. This was the most remote ce in the Wen family. Few people woulde here.

    ¡°I live nearby and left the courtyard for the first time today, but I didn¡¯t see anyone, so I came to take a look when I heard voices here,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°Oh! You live nearby?¡± Wen Chenghao frowned. When did people live nearby?

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s just a few courtyards away from here!¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Oh! Little Sister, I still have something to do here. Go and y by yourself first! When I have time, I¡¯ll visit you,¡± Wen Chenghao said. Then, he wanted to send Leng Ruoxue away.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue acted very obediently and then turned to leave.

    After leaving the courtyard for a distance, Leng Ruoxue sent a voice transmission to Qing Jue, ¡°Qing Jue, what¡¯s the situation inside?¡±

    ¡°Sister, someone was beaten up. That Wen Chenghao just now was their leader. That guy is the direct grandson of the head of the Wen family in the Divine Land, the little tyrant of the Wen family,¡± Qing Jue exined simply.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue understood and continued to walk towards the ce where there might be people. Well! Her goal today was to figure out the terrain of the Wen family. It was best if she could know a few people from the Wen family.

    Leng Ruoxue looked around leisurely as she walked and memorized the ces she walked past. Suddenly, a delicate shout entered her ears.

    ¡°Stop! Who are you? This is not a ce for you!¡±

    Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t think that he was talking to her, so she continued to do what she was doing. Thispletely angered the owner of the voice.

    A group of young women blocked her path, and the beautiful woman in the lead, who was dressed in fiery red clothes, red at her fiercely. Theckeys behind her also looked like they were united against amon enemy.

    Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but find it funny when she saw this scene. She knew that she didn¡¯t have much luck with women, but she didn¡¯t seem to have offended this woman! Therefore, she really didn¡¯t understand why this woman acted like she was the enemy who killed her father.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± the woman in red roared, ring.

    ¡°Uh! When did you talk to me?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with innocence. s! What a pity! She was a beauty, but her words ruined this beautiful picture.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me when I asked you to stop just now?¡± The woman in red continued to roar at the top of her lungs. She was so angry that her full chest kept heaving up and down. Unfortunately, no one admired her.

    ¡°You made me stop? Oh! Let me give you a suggestion,¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said seriously.

    ¡°Uh! What suggestion?¡± The woman in red was stunned by Leng Ruoxue and asked foolishly.

    ¡°Speak less in the future,¡± Leng Ruoxue said seriously.

    ¡°Why?¡± the woman in red asked shamelessly.

    ¡°You¡¯re even more beautiful when you don¡¯t speak.¡± Leng Ruoxue walked past the stunned woman in red and left coolly.

    ¡°Damn it, where¡¯s that woman?¡± After a while, the woman in red regained her senses and was furious.

    ¡°He... he left,¡± a woman behind the woman in red whispered.

    ¡°Damn it, why didn¡¯t you stop her!¡± The woman in red was very angry. She was so angry that she was about to vomit blood. If he said that she was more beautiful when she didn¡¯t speak, wouldn¡¯t that mean that she wasn¡¯t beautiful when she spoke? Did he want her to be mute?

    ¡°Third Miss, we didn¡¯t dare to stop her without your permission!¡± Another woman whispered.

    ¡°You¡¯re all trash. Are you fools? Can¡¯t you tell that she¡¯s humiliating me? I don¡¯t care. Find that woman before dawn tomorrow. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about eating for a month.¡± The woman in red ordered domineeringly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The women hurriedly replied. Then, they went to the Wen family¡¯s residence to look for someone. They were not allowed to eat for a month. Uh! Third Miss would do such a thing. They were not Gods yet, and they had to eat every day. Otherwise, they would be hungry. Therefore, they did not dare to neglect!

    At this moment, Leng Ruoxue felt that she had walked around enough today, so she directly returned to the courtyard where she was temporarily staying. As for the woman in red¡¯s act of looking for someone, she didn¡¯t care at all. Moreover, before returning to the courtyard, she even did a little ¡®good deed¡¯.

 Chapter 900 - Youre Even More Beautiful When You Dont Speak (4)

    <h4>Chapter 900: You¡¯re Even More Beautiful When You Don¡¯t Speak (4)</h4>

    Leng Ruoxue returned to the courtyard and went straight into the room.

    Not long after, someone brought her dinner. That person stared at her as usual after she finished eating before leaving.

    Leng Ruoxue closed the door and windows andy on the bed to tease the little ck phoenix lying on her palm, while Qing Jue reported the Wen family¡¯s situation to her from time to time.

    ¡°Sister, something has already started to happen.¡± Qing Jue sent a voice transmission gloatingly. Hehe! Ever since his sister was trapped here, he had been quite depressed. Today, he would treat it as collecting interest!

    ¡°Oh, Qing Jue, we can rest now. Someone mighte looking for trouble tomorrow,¡± Leng Ruoxue said knowingly. Then, she closed her eyes, and the little phoenixy on her chest.

    The next morning.

    Leng Ruoxue was waiting for someone to deliver breakfast as usual. However, instead of breakfast, a few uninvited guests from the Wen family came.

    ¡°Head butler, it¡¯s her! We saw her in the main courtyard yesterday. She¡¯s very suspicious.¡± A young woman pointed at Leng Ruoxue and said to the middle-aged man.

    ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± The middle-aged man asked indifferently. At the same time, he was a little surprised. As the butler of the Wen family in the Land of God, he actually didn¡¯t know that there was a devastatingly beautiful woman living in this courtyard! This could definitely be considered his dereliction of duty!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I should say because I don¡¯t know what you mean at all,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    /

    ¡°How dare you! Let me ask you, why are you living in this courtyard? Who exactly are you?¡± The Wen family¡¯s butler questioned. Even though no one had lived in this courtyard for a long time, he couldn¡¯t let anyone live casually! Moreover, no one had greeted him before, so this seriously affected his authority! He definitely couldn¡¯t tolerate it.

    ¡°She humiliated Third Miss yesterday, Head butler.¡± The young woman added.

    ¡°You still dare to humiliate Third Miss, which is even more of a crime. Men, bring her to see the patriarch! Wait for the patriarch¡¯s punishment!¡± Under the order of the Wen family¡¯s butler, two guards stepped forward to capture her.

    Leng Ruoxue dodged the two guards¡¯ outstretched wolf ws and said with a faint smile, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to catch me. I¡¯ll walk myself.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! At least you know your ce.¡± The Wen family¡¯s butler was very satisfied with Leng Ruoxue¡¯s cooperation.

    The woman heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that she had found Leng Ruoxue. Well! She was the one who found this woman. Third Miss should reward her! However, she was also a little worried. Now that Third Miss couldn¡¯t get out of bed because of diarrhea, she didn¡¯t know if she could still receive a reward.

    Leng Ruoxue walked slowly behind Head butler Wen, and the head butler turned around from time to time to urge her, ¡°Walk faster, did you not eat!¡±

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t eat! Is this how the Wen family treat their guests? No one brought me breakfast. This is too much. I want toin!¡± Leng Ruoxueined.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet! What are you shouting about?¡± Butler Wen said angrily. The Wen family had been tortured sincest night. They would now react reflexively when they saw food.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a servant of the Wen family. It doesn¡¯t matter if you eat or not. I¡¯m a guest. How can you let a guest starve?¡± Leng Ruoxue said angrily.

    Servant? When the Wen family¡¯s butler heard this word, he was immediately furious!

    He was the head butler of the Wen family. When did he be a servant?

    Damn woman! The Head Butler was about to teach Leng Ruoxue a lesson when he suddenly felt an ufortable stomach, so he quickly abandoned Leng Ruoxue and ran towards the toilet...

    ¡°Why did you run away by yourself as the Head butler?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked, knowing full well what was happening.

    ¡°This is none of your business!¡± The woman who came with the butler shouted. Then, she also felt that her stomach was a little bad, so she ran away without looking back.

    Leng Ruoxue saw that two people had already run away, so she turned to look at the guards watching her from behind. However, before she could speak, those guards all ran away with flushed faces.

    Uh! These people were really too irresponsible. Didn¡¯t they say that they wanted to bring her for interrogation? They actually left her in the courtyard and all of them ran away. Then in this situation, should she still listen to the Patriarch of the Wen family? Leng Ruoxue was very conflicted.

    After thinking for a while, she finally decided to listen to the Patriarch of a certain family.

    Well! She had always been a good child who abided by thew! Besides, she knew the main courtyard. She would go inside today to take a look! Otherwise, she might not have the chance to enter usually.

    Leng Ruoxue arrived at the main courtyard leisurely and walked in without any obstruction.

    After entering the main hall, she did not see anyone.

    Leng Ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes and openly sized up the furnishings in the main hall. Hehe! As expected of one of the eight great families, the Wen family! This main hall was really luxurious. The walls were iid with night pearls that were bigger than an adult¡¯s fist, and the four corners of the pirs were filled with various crystals. Oh, so much money!

    At this moment, although there was no one in the hall, she couldn¡¯te for nothing. She should wait here!

    Thinking of this, Leng Ruoxue casually found a seat and sat down. Then, she picked up the snacks on the table and started eating...

 Chapter 901 - The Depressed Patriarch Of The Wen Family (1)

    <h4>Chapter 901: The Depressed Patriarch Of The Wen Family (1)</h4>

    As soon as the head of the Wen family walked into the main hall, he saw a beautiful woman sitting on the main seat and eating snacks. She was sofortable! He was stunned for a moment before reacting.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± The head of the Wen family asked in surprise, his handsome face full of question marks.

    The Wen family elders who followed behind him into the main hall were also confused.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked instead of answering, looking like she was taking the initiative.

    ¡°I¡¯m the Patriarch of the Wen family,¡± the head of the Wen family replied somewhat uneasily. His chest was still heaving up and down. It was unknown if he was angry.

    ¡°I¡¯m a guest of the Wen family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. Her beautiful face was calm, and she didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with her current position. At the same time, she ignored the re from the head of the Wen family.

    ¡°What kind of guest doesn¡¯t know the rules,¡± an elder said.

    ¡°Same to you!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled faintly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The elder was stunned by Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to treat guests!¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled and poured herself another cup of tea.

    /

    ¡°Whose guest are you?¡± The Patriarch of the Wen family asked foolishly. However, as soon as he asked this question, he felt a little ufortable in his stomach. Then, he ran out without looking back.

    ¡°See!¡± Leng Ruoxue shrugged and looked at the remaining old man in the hall helplessly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The elders still wanted to say something, but they didn¡¯t say anything. They also ran out of the hall with red faces.

    Leng Ruoxue was extremely happy to see theming and going.

    It was said that there was an ancient well in the Wen family¡¯s mansion. There was no way to determine its age. However, the water in the well was said to be extremely sweet, so the Wen family could not drink it without the ancient well.

    After seeing that well yesterday, Little me, who had never liked water, actually went into the water to swim happily. Hehe! Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly and ate while waiting.

    After a long time, the exhausted Patriarch and elders of the Wen family returned to the main hall with pale faces.

    After the head of the Wen family returned, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to scold Leng Ruoxue for snatching his seat anymore. He sat down beside her, and the elders of the Wen family who followed closely behind also found their seats.

    ¡°Little girl, do you know you¡¯re sitting in my seat?¡± After calming down for a moment, the head of the Wen family asked weakly, his pale face still filled with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry, I just found a random ce to sit.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with innocence, and her words made the already exhausted head of the Wen family almost vomit blood.

    ¡°There are so many ces. Why are you sitting here?¡± The Patriarch of the Wen family pointed at his seat and asked angrily. When he was relieving himself just now, he had been thinking about who this woman was. However, he came to the conclusion that he didn¡¯t know this woman, so whose guest was she?

    ¡°The view here is good and spacious enough,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The Patriarch of the Wen family was depressed. He kept looking at Leng Ruoxue as if to say, ¡°That¡¯s my seat.¡±

    Unfortunately, Leng Ruoxue ignored the Wen family¡¯s patriarch¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Patriarch, bad news. I caught the suspect and ran away.¡± Suddenly, the Wen family¡¯s head butler ran into the main hall in a panic and shouted loudly.

    ¡°What suspect? Why are you making such a fuss!¡± The Patriarch of the Wen family roared angrily, venting all the anger in his heart on the head butler.

    ¡°Patriarch, I caught a suspicious person. However, my stomach suddenly felt ufortable just now, so I let her escape...¡±

    ¡°Ah! You... Why are you here?¡± Before the Head Butler could finish speaking, he saw Leng Ruoxue sitting on the main seat from the corner of his eye and almost jumped up in shock.

    Why... Why was this woman sitting in the position of the Patriarch of the family? Could it be that she was really a guest of the Wen family? The Wen family¡¯s head butler¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts, but he could not make up his mind.

    ¡°The Head Butler and the others were irresponsible and left me halfway. I had toe myself,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a wicked smile.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The Wen family¡¯s head butler was depressed. This wasn¡¯t what he was thinking! However, who exactly was this woman? What should he do? He was very conflicted.

    ¡°Head butler, do you know thisdy?¡± The Patriarch of the Wen family¡¯s gaze swept across Leng Ruoxue and the head butler. No one knew what he was thinking!

    ¡°Patriarch, she¡¯s the suspect I was talking about,¡± the Wen family¡¯s head butler said softly.

    ¡°What?¡± The head butler of the Wen family was stunned for a moment before he roared in disbelief. He thought to himself, This woman is so bold! She¡¯s being treated as a suspect by the head butler, but she actually dares to... sit on the main seat that belongs to him so casually! Thinking of this, he didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°Patriarch, how should we deal with this woman?¡± After seeing the Patriarch¡¯s reaction, the Wen family¡¯s head butler became a little uneasy. Uh! What did the Patriarch mean by this reaction!

    ¡°Miss, who exactly are you? Why did you appear in my Wen family?¡± The Patriarch of the Wen family asked calmly, but in fact, he was not calm at all.

    ¡°My name is Leng Ruoxue. As for why I appeared in the Wen family, you have to ask your family.¡± Leng Ruoxue was extremely indifferent.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The Patriarch of the Wen family was depressed. Ask the Wen family? Which member of the Wen family?

    After a moment of silence, the Patriarch of the Wen family decided not to dwell on this woman¡¯s identity for the time being and figure out the entire situation.

    ¡°Head butler, what do you think is going on?¡± The Patriarch of the Wen family looked at the butler and asked.

    When the Wen family¡¯s butler heard the patriarch¡¯s question, he hurriedly exined what had happened. In the end, he did not forget to say, ¡°I heard that she even humiliated Third Miss.¡±

    After hearing the butler¡¯s words, the Patriarch of the Wen family was in a dilemma. He did not expect this youngdy to have been discovered in the courtyard that had been empty for a long time. Sigh! He already knew who brought her here. This matter was not easy to handle!

    Even though there was no substantial evidence, this youngdy was a suspect after all. If he didn¡¯t say or do anything, how could he convince the public in the future! However, she was brought back by that Old Ancestor, so he really didn¡¯t dare to deal with Leng Ruoxue casually. s! What should he do!

 Chapter 902 - The Depressed Patriarch of the Wen Family (2)

    <h4>Chapter 902: The Depressed Patriarch of the Wen Family (2)</h4>

    ¡°How did he humiliate Third Miss?¡± Just as the Patriarch of the Wen family was thinking and feeling extremely conflicted, an elder of the Wen family asked the head butler curiously.

    ¡°Uh! This¡­¡± The Wen family¡¯s head butler was stunned. He didn¡¯t know either! He had heard it from others.

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying that Third Miss will be even more beautiful if she doesn¡¯t speak.¡± Leng Ruoxue saw that the Head Butler couldn¡¯t answer, so she replied kindly on his behalf.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words actually made some of the Wen family eldersugh.

    ¡°Uh! Only this?¡± At this moment, the Patriarch of the Wen family came back to his senses and could not help but ask.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m just making a suggestion. I don¡¯t know if Third Miss is willing to listen,¡± Leng Ruoxue said innocently.

    ¡°Patriarch Wen, is this considered humiliation?¡± Leng Ruoxue turned around and asked very innocently.

    ¡°Not really.¡± The Patriarch of the Wen family sighed and said helplessly.

    ¡°Hehe, Patriarch Wen is so sensible. As expected of the Patriarch of the family,¡± Leng Ruoxue said casually.

    ¡°Miss Leng, this matter doesn¡¯t count as you humiliating my granddaughter. What about the poisoning?¡± The Patriarch of the Wen family took a deep breath and said as calmly as possible.

    ¡°Poison what?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid. She didn¡¯t poison him! She just met a well and let Fiery swim in it.

    ¡°Sincest night, our Wen family has collectively suffered from diarrhea. After our investigation, we found that someone poisoned the water,¡± the Wen family¡¯s Patriarch said bluntly.

    ¡°Ah! There¡¯s such a thing? You¡¯re really pitiful. However, are you sure it¡¯s poison and not diarrhea medicine?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Of course. Moreover, this is a poison that we¡¯ve never seen before,¡± the Patriarch of the Wen family said with certainty. There happened to be someone in the family who was proficient in poison, but that person was helpless against this poison.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue replied faintly and didn¡¯t continue.

    ¡°Miss Leng, what do you say about this?¡± The Patriarch of the Wen family asked stubbornly, the anger in his heart surging to the top of his head.

    ¡°What does the Patriarch of the Wen family want me to say? Admit that I poisoned him?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re the most suspicious. There¡¯s no one else in the Wen family except you,¡± the Wen family Patriarch said.

    ¡°Then can¡¯t it be made by your insider? Don¡¯t forget, I ate dinnerst night too,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Then why are you fine?¡± The head of the Wen family gritted his teeth and asked. The members of the Wen family were about to copse from diarrhea, but the woman in front of him was feeling refreshed. How could he not be suspicious?

    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m fine?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The Patriarch of the Wen family was stunned and did not know what to say.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t send anyone to watch me. How do you know I¡¯m fine? Besides, even if I have diarrhea, I won¡¯t broadcast it everywhere!¡± Leng Ruoxue asked patiently.

    Even though he still doubted the authenticity of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, the head of the Wen family had to admit that her words made sense. Hence, he fell silent again.

    ¡°Miss Leng, this might be a misunderstanding. You can go back now.¡± The Patriarch of the Wen family was silent for a long time, but he could not think of a reason.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back first. By the way, Patriarch Wen, I¡¯m already full from breakfast here. You don¡¯t have to send me anything. Just send me lunch,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Then, she stood up and swaggered out of the main hall.

    As soon as Leng Ruoxue left, the Wen family¡¯s butler couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Patriarch, are we going to let her leave just like that?¡±

    ¡°What else?¡± the Patriarch of the Wen family asked. Leng Ruoxue was brought back by the Old Ancestor. Would he dare to touch her?

    ¡°But she¡¯s really the biggest suspect.¡± The Wen family¡¯s head butler refused to give up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. She was brought back by the Old Ancestor. Unless there¡¯s evidence, we can¡¯t touch her.¡± The Wen family¡¯s master thought for a moment and said this fact.

    Oh! This matter was still considered a secret in the Wen family. The Old Ancestor had only told him about this matter, and he had not told anyone about it. However, the Old Ancestor had only told him that he had brought someone back and arranged for her to stay in the courtyard. This was the first time he had seen this person today, and he had only found out that the other party was a woman. Sigh! He wondered what that Old Ancestor wanted to do by bringing back such a peerless beauty!

    ¡°Ah! What?¡± The Patriarch of the Wen family¡¯s words were like a bomb, causing the butler and elders to be dizzy.

    ¡°Patriarch, are you sure?¡± The Wen family¡¯s butler said fearfully. The Old Ancestor had brought him back. Oh my! Had he caused big trouble? Boohoo¡­ The Old Ancestor wouldn¡¯t me him, right?!

    ¡°Yes, a while ago, the Old Ancestor personally told me that he brought someone back and ced him in the courtyard. Because the person was brought back by the Old Ancestor, I didn¡¯t tell you guys,¡± the Wen family¡¯s Patriarch exined. In fact, he had heard from the maidservant who delivered food to Leng Ruoxue that there was a barrier outside that person¡¯s room, so he didn¡¯t tell others about this because he thought that the Old Ancestor didn¡¯t want others to know of her existence.

    However, when he saw that Leng Ruoxue could actuallye out of the room today, he guessed that the Old Ancestor had allowed her toe out. Therefore, he told these elders Leng Ruoxue¡¯s identity as a reminder!

    ¡°Patriarch, since the person was brought back by the Old Ancestor, what should we do?¡± An elder asked awkwardly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The Old Ancestor didn¡¯t say anything, so we should try not to provoke her!¡± The Wen family¡¯s master thought for a while and said. Sigh! Perhaps he should go see the Old Ancestor and test him.

    ¡°Patriarch, should we send someone to monitor her?¡± The Wen family¡¯s butler asked again.

    ¡°Why are you monitoring her? I said that unless there¡¯s evidence, we can¡¯t touch her.¡± Patriarch Wen repeated. s! Today, he realized that the usually capable butler had actually be stupid.

    ¡°But I still feel that she¡¯s the most suspicious,¡± the Head Butler said softly.

    ¡°Sigh! Forget it, then send a few smarter ones to monitor her. However, don¡¯t alert her and let her discover you.¡± The Wen family¡¯s head sighed.

 Chapter 903 - The Depressed Patriarch of the Wen Family (3)

    <h4>Chapter 903: The Depressed Patriarch of the Wen Family (3)</h4>

    ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯ll arrange it right away,¡± the head butler said quickly, then turned and left the main hall.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go see the Old Ancestor. All of you can go back to your rooms to rest!¡± The Patriarch of the Wen family stood up and said.

    After Leng Ruoxue left the Wen family¡¯s main hall, she leisurely returned to her residence.

    In the courtyard.

    Leng Ruoxuey on the recliner and basked in the sun,municating with Qing Jue from time to time.

    ¡°Sister, why were you so easy to talk to just now?¡± Qing Jue asked curiously. That old man asked his sister toe back just now, but she actually came back obediently.

    ¡°What else can we do? We¡¯re living under someone else¡¯s roof now. How can we dare to disobey our master!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Hehe! Woman, you¡¯re so bad.¡± Little me, who was disguised as a bracelet, chuckled and whispered. Actually, it was because the woman knew that its poison was not as simple as making people have diarrhea, so she could not be bothered to waste her breath on them. After all, the show was stilling!

    ¡°Little me, how am I bad? I¡¯m the kindest. I won¡¯t attack unless I¡¯m attacked!¡± Leng Ruoxue said aggrievedly.

    Seeing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s expression, the little ck phoenix that had been staying on her quickly rubbed against her as if tofort her. Its dark and bright eyes looked at her deeply as if trying to please her.

    /

    ¡°You¡¯re the best.¡± Leng Ruoxue stretched out a jade-like finger and gently touched the soft feathers on the little phoenix¡¯s body. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter in her heart, This gaze is really too simr to a freak. Sigh! I wonder how they are now.

    At this moment, the freak and the others had already arrived at the Wen family¡¯s Divine Realm after flying for a few days.

    ¡°Commander Ye, the Wen family¡¯s Divine Realm is formed by several cities. I wonder which city Miss is in now!¡± As soon as he arrived at the territory of the Wen family¡¯s Divine Realm, Feng Da could not help but ask.

    ¡°This is only a subsidiary city of the Wen family¡¯s Divine Realm. We¡¯ll stay here for the night and go to the main city of the Wen family¡¯s Divine Realm tomorrow morning,¡± Ye Chen replied. Since Xue¡¯er had been brought to the Wen family¡¯s Divine Realm by that person, and that person¡¯s status in the Wen family was extremely high, he must be in the main city. However, it was alreadyte, and Thunder Night was a little shameless. Therefore, he decided to rest here for the night and continue on the journey tomorrow.

    ¡°Okay.¡± They nodded.

    Ye Chen and the others casually found a guest shop to rest for the night. The next morning, they flew straight to the main city of the Wen family¡¯s Divine Realm.

    After two days of nonstop flying, they finally arrived at the center of the Wen family¡¯s Divine Realm two dayster in the evening. It was also the main city where the Wen family was located on the Divine Continent.

    After entering the main city of the Wen family¡¯s Divine Realm, they rented a courtyard and temporarily stayed there. During the day, Feng Da and the others went to the city to gather information. At night, everyone shared the situation and discussed countermeasures.

    ¡°Ye Chen!¡± After Leng Ruohan came out of the room, he saw Ye Chen standing alone in the courtyard. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Sigh! Looking at him, he was thinking about his sister again.

    ¡°Big Brother, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± Ye Chen turned his head and asked Leng Ruohan.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep either. I wonder how Xue¡¯er is doing,¡± Leng Ruohan said worriedly. Even lthough Xue¡¯er was very smart, she was still his most beloved sister. It was impossible for him not to be worried at all.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er will protect herself.¡± Ye Chen chuckled. He missed Xue¡¯er so much!

    ¡°I know.¡± Leng Ruohan nodded.

    ¡°Ye Chen, what are your ns?¡± Leng Ruohan asked after a few seconds of silence.

    ¡°I want to find a chance to sneak into the Wen family,¡± Yechen said after a moment. Whether or not he could save Xue¡¯er now, he wanted to be by her side.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not that easy to enter the Wen family. Moreover, hasn¡¯t there been a rumor in the city recently that something happened to the Wen family! The current Wen family is probably so heavily guarded that even a fly can¡¯t fly in.¡± Leng Ruohan gloated. Moreover, ording to his guess, if this matter was true, it was most likely caused by Xue¡¯er.

    ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way eventually,¡± Ye Chen said confidently. Sigh! If only Yao was by his side. That way, he could sneak into the Wen family in stealth. Unfortunately, Yao was still in seclusion! He couldn¡¯t even help Xue¡¯er, let alone him.

    ¡°Ye Chen, we can¡¯t rush the matter of saving her. Besides, there¡¯s a difference in strength between us and the other party, and Xue¡¯er won¡¯t want you to take the risk,¡± Leng Ruohan reminded him.

    ¡°I know,¡± Ye Chen said.

    ¡°Rest early!¡± Leng Ruohan said as he patted Ye Chen¡¯s shoulder. He didn¡¯t want this guy to think too much.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Nightshade said, and obediently returned to her room.

    When he returned to his room, Ye Cheny on the bed, his heart warm because he felt Xue¡¯er again.

    Three dayster, Leng Qianye and Empty followed the secret code they had agreed on and found their residence.

    Everyone exchanged pleasantries for a while. Then, Leng Qianye unintentionally looked at Feng Da and the others¡¯ cultivation levels and widened his eyes in disbelief.

    ¡°Uh! You bunch of freaks, you¡¯re all junior gods now.¡± Looking at the cultivation of Feng Da and the others, Leng Qianye was extremely depressed. How long had it been?! These people were simply asking for death!

    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it.¡± Compared to Leng Qianye¡¯s surprise, Empty was quite calm. After all, he had been with them for a long time, so he was already used to their abnormality.

    ¡°Why did you guys arriveter than us?¡± Ye Chen asked in confusion. These two should have arrived before them!

    ¡°We went to look for Grandpa, but we didn¡¯t find him. He didn¡¯t reply to our voice transmission either,¡± Leng Qianye said worriedly. Sigh! Grandpa would never be so irresponsible, so he was really afraid that something would happen to Grandpa. Fortunately, Grandpa¡¯s soul jade token was still intact, so he was slightly relieved.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t find him?¡± Ye Chen frowned. Sigh! It was best if he couldn¡¯t contact her. Otherwise, if something really happened to Leng Xiaoyu, Xue¡¯er would probably me herself.

    ¡°Oh, right. Have you confirmed Little Xue¡¯er¡¯s location? What¡¯s the Wen family doing now?¡± Leng Qianye asked.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er is currently locked up in the Wen family¡¯s mansion. As for the Wen family, they have been suffering recently,¡± Ye Chen exined simply. He already knew where Xue¡¯er was locked up, but he had yet to think of a good way to sneak into the Wen family.

 Chapter 904 - The Depressed Patriarch of the Wen Family (4)

    <h4>Chapter 904: The Depressed Patriarch of the Wen Family (4)</h4>

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Qianye¡¯s face was filled with question marks.

    Ye Chen had no choice but to borate.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Wen family recruit an alchemist?¡± Leng Qianye asked in confusion after hearing Ye Chen¡¯s words. Logically speaking, if the Wen family was really poisoned, shouldn¡¯t they first find an alchemist to refine an antidote pill? However, from Ye Chen¡¯s words, it seemed that the Wen family had never made any big moves. Well! Could it be that others knew?

    ¡°No,¡± Ye Chen said. He had thought of using the name of an alchemist to sneak in, but if they offered themselves up, they might arouse the Wen family¡¯s suspicion, so they had been waiting for an opportunity.

    ¡°This Wen family is quite tolerant. If this poison is really rted to Little Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m afraid no alchemist other than Xue¡¯er can cure it!¡± Leng Qianye said in admiration. Little Xue¡¯er was really too capable. She could even poison the Wen family under the nose of that powerful man. Hehe! What an idol!

    ¡°Yes, but the Wen family hasn¡¯t made any moves. They must be counting on the alchemists provided by their family!¡± Ye Chen guessed.

    ¡°Looks like we can only wait now.¡± Leng Qianye nodded.

    In the main hall of the Wen family mansion.

    The head of the Wen family paced back and forth in the main hall like a cat on hot bricks. The elders who were watching felt dizzy, but none of them dared to say anything because they knew that the head of the family had been in a bad mood recently.

    Sigh! After wandering around for an unknown period of time, the head of the Wen family let out a long sigh. He was extremely depressed. It had been almost half a month. In the beginning, his family members had diarrhea, but now, their bodies were itchy and aching. From time to time, their bodies would heat up. He did not know what to say.

    /

    The only ones who were fine in the entire family were the Old Ancestor and Leng Ruoxue.

    The Old Ancestor was spared because his cultivation level was high and he had long stopped eating. However, Leng Ruoxue was only a Mystic Supremacy. Why was she fine?

    These days, the guard in charge of monitoring Leng Ruoxue also reported that there was nothing suspicious about that woman. She only ate and slept every day and did nothing else.

    Aye! How had that happened? He did not understand.

    ¡°Patriarch, something bad has happened!¡± Just as the Wen family¡¯s patriarch was feeling extremely frustrated, the Wen family¡¯s butler shouted again and ran into the main hall.

    ¡°What are you shouting for?¡± The head of the Wen family red at the butler and said angrily.

    ¡°Uh! Master, Excellency Ming has also been poisoned,¡± the Head Butler said carefully. They had invited this Alchemy Master from the main family, but now he had also been poisoned. Sigh! How were they going to exin this to the main family!

    ¡°What? How did Excellency Ming get poisoned?¡± The head of the Wen family was shocked when he heard this. This was not a small matter! It had to be known that the main family had spent a lot of money to provide for these alchemists. Even though this Excellency Ming was not the top alchemist in the family, he was definitely one of the best! More importantly, the food that Excellency Ming ate was bought from outside. The possibility of being poisoned was extremely small.

    ¡°Uh! I don¡¯t know. I just received a report from my maidservant,¡± the Head Butler said tearfully.

    ¡°Elders, do you have any good ideas?¡± The head of the Wen family asked helplessly. Sigh! Excellency Ming¡¯s poisoning had left him at a loss.

    ¡°Patriarch, if it really doesn¡¯t work, ask the main family for help again!¡± An elder said very cautiously.

    ¡°You still want to borrow it? Do you want the main family to think that we¡¯re useless?¡± The Patriarch of the Wen family said with a headache. Sigh! He also wanted to borrow it! However, the thought of the reaction from the main family made him want to cry!

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we hire an alchemist ourselves?¡± Another elder suggested. The cost of hiring an alchemist was not small. Therefore, any family with strength would provide for the alchemist themselves. They would only go to the Alchemist Association if they had no choice.

    ¡°How much would it cost to treat yourself! No, it¡¯s not worth it.¡± An elder immediately objected.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t invite them ourselves, are we going to trouble the main family? We have to pay for borrowing people from the main family. Not only that, but it might also give the people who are eyeing the fat piece of meat and looking for trouble a chance to take advantage of it. Therefore, we really can¡¯t borrow people from the main family anymore,¡± the elder who suggested to hire an alchemist said.

    ¡°Patriarch, I think Sixth Elder makes sense. Let¡¯s invite them ourselves!¡± An elder echoed.

    ¡°Yes, Head Butler, take my note and go to the Alchemist Association!¡± The Patriarch of the Wen family said helplessly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the Head Butler replied and turned to leave. Oh! Fortunately, this poison was a sequential attack, so before his poison acted up, he had to invite the alchemist back.

    After the butler left, the Patriarch of the Wen family sat down on a chair and ignored everyone else, sulking alone!

 Chapter 905 - Visit (1)

    <h4>Chapter 905: Visit (1)</h4>

    Depressed! He was really depressed. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to borrow an alchemist from the main family, but he was actually poisoned. Sigh! Then wouldn¡¯t his money be wasted? Thinking of this, his heart ached! Even though it was cheaper to borrow someone from the main family than to go to the Alchemist Association, the Alchemist Association could be responsible until the end! And could he ask the main family to be responsible until the end? Of course not. Therefore, he felt that it was a huge mistake to borrow someone from the main family back then!

    ¡°Patriarch, the world has alreadye to this. There¡¯s nothing else we can do.¡± An elder tried to persuade him. In fact, he wanted to say that the patriarch should take it easy! However, when he thought about it, it was a little inappropriate. After all, no one in the Wen family had died yet!

    Sigh! Who was so wicked as to do such a thing to them? Could it be the Fan family? Among the eight great families, only the Fan family liked to cause trouble for the Wen family.

    The elder thought for a moment and said, ¡°Master, could the Fan family have sent someone to do this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. This is our Wen family¡¯s territory. The Fan family shouldn¡¯t have the guts.¡± An elder guessed.

    ¡°Who could it be then?¡± The elders thought hard. However, even if they racked their brains, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to figure out who the culprit behind their torture was!

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t think about it anymore. Hurry up and return to your rooms! The poison will re up again in a while.¡± The head of the Wen family sighed and reminded them. Sigh! Fortunately, this poison only red up once in a while. Otherwise, they would be depressed to death!

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The elders hurriedly ran back to their rooms as soon as the Patriarch reminded them.

    In the courtyard.

    Leng Ruoxueyfortably on the recliner with food and drink beside her. Her days were extremely carefree.

    ¡°Little girl, did you do this?¡± Suddenly, a familiar voice entered Leng Ruoxue¡¯s ears.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned slightly, her beautiful face filled with confusion.

    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t y dumb. You know that I¡¯m referring to the Wen family¡¯s collective poisoning.¡± The man was faintly angry, and his voice clearly revealed his displeasure.

    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Hmph! Something happened the day I let you out. How dare you say that it¡¯s none of your business?¡± The man was a little angry. Even though he had no evidence that this matter was rted to Leng Ruoxue, he didn¡¯t believe that such a coincidence existed in the world. However, he regretted it more. Sigh! He really shouldn¡¯t have let this little fox out of the room.

    ¡°Oh! Can I say it¡¯s purely a coincidence?¡± Leng Ruoxue probed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t! There aren¡¯t that many coincidences,¡± growled the man.

    ¡°In that case, why are you asking me?¡± Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes and said angrily. This man was too bored! Since he had already determined that she did it, why did hee to ask her? Uh! It was a voice transmission!

    ¡°Little girl, I can spare you if you hand over the antidote.¡± The man said bluntly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the antidote. If you really think I did it, just kill me. Anyway, in the eyes of a powerhouse like you, I¡¯m just an ant. You can kill me with one finger. So, stop talking nonsense. I don¡¯t have the antidote, but I have my life!¡± Leng Ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Damn little girl, are you sure I won¡¯t kill you?¡± the man said angrily. In fact, even though he suspected that Leng Ruoxue was behind this, he really didn¡¯t have any evidence. Therefore, he originally wanted to trick her, but he didn¡¯t expect this little girl to be so unyielding. This made him feel a little embarrassed.

    The man, caught between a rock and a hard ce, released his Ultimate God level pressure and attacked Leng Ruoxue¡­

    Leng Ruoxue gritted her teeth and endured the intimidation and pressure of the pressure. Her beautiful eyes red fiercely at the void. Even though she didn¡¯t know the exact location of this man, she believed that he would feel her tenacious resistance.

    Ever since she was young, she had never been someone who would admit defeat easily. She would rather die than admit defeat!

    She would not admit defeat no matter how powerful the other party was unless she died!

    Thinking of this, Leng Ruoxue secretly activated the defense of the Heaven and Earth Bracelet, hoping to resist it. However, because this man was an Ultimate God, it was very difficult for her to resist¡­

    Not long after, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was covered in sweat, and the two of them were in a stalemate.

    Seeing that Leng Ruoxue was so unwilling to give in, the man became even angrier. To be honest, in all his life, he had never seen such a woman. Thinking of this, he strengthened his pressure. Hmph! He wanted to see how long this little girl couldst.

    Damn it, Leng Ruoxue gritted her teeth and endured the immense pressure. A sense of powerlessness surged in her heart.

    Gradually, she could no longer resist. Bright red blood oozed from her pores.

    After some time, Leng Ruoxue spat out a mouthful of blood. She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. She still had no intention of begging for mercy. She had persisted for so long. If she admitted defeat and begged for mercy, wouldn¡¯t she be fulfilling this man¡¯s wish?

    This little girl was really arrogant. The man was helpless and was about to retract his pressure. After all, he didn¡¯t really n to kill Leng Ruoxue.

    However, before he could remove the pressure, Leng Ruoxue fainted because she could not withstand this powerful pressure¡­

    Sigh! The man sighed softly and appeared in the void. Then, he bent down and picked up the unconscious Leng Ruoxue, sending her back to the room.

    When Leng Ruoxue woke up, it was already dark.

    Ugh! How had she gotten back into the room? She remembered fighting the man.

    ¡°Sister, I was so worried. Boohoo¡­¡± Qing Jue¡¯s voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Qing Jue, I remember¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was interrupted by Qing Jue before she could finish.

    ¡°Sister, you couldn¡¯t withstand that man¡¯s might and fainted. Boohoo¡­ It¡¯s all because Qing Jue is too useless.¡± Qing Jue med itself. Its elder sister wouldn¡¯t have been injured if it was strong enough. It wasn¡¯t the only one who med itself. Feng Zhan and the other beasts were the same.

    The collision between Leng Ruoxue and the man was only a few seconds. Therefore, even if Feng Zhan and the other beasts wanted to bear the man¡¯s pressure for their master, they would not have been able to do it in time because it was only a moment in time.

 Chapter 906 - Visit (2)

    <h4>Chapter 906: Visit (2)</h4>

    ¡°Qing Jue, little fool, how can I me you! I¡¯m the one that is too weak,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted. At the same time, she lowered her head and realized that her injuries had already healed.

    ¡°Elder Sister, he gave you a pill.¡± Qing Jue knew what Leng Ruoxue was thinking and quickly said.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She guessed that the man probably wouldn¡¯t kill her, so she was just taking a gamble at that time. She couldn¡¯t admit that she was the one who caused the recent events in the Wen family after all. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t everything she did be in vain?

    Suddenly, Leng Ruoxue felt the abnormality in the bracelet. With a thought, she moved the little ck phoenix out. The little phoenix looked at her with tears in its eyes.

    After confirming that Leng Ruoxue was fine, it pounced on her neck and kept rubbing against it¡­

    Uh! Leng Ruoxue felt that her neck was a little wet and couldn¡¯t help but ce the little phoenix in her palm helplessly. Sheforted, ¡°Don¡¯t cry! Aren¡¯t I alright?¡±

    However, the little phoenix was abnormally agitated, as if it was saying, ¡°It would have been toote if something went wrong and that you did not treasure yourself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong.¡± Leng Ruoxue apologized to the little phoenix helplessly. She knew that she had made this little thing worry, but in the situation at that time, if she gave in, that man would probably really kill her.

    Moreover, when the man sent a voice transmission, she secretly sent Little Phoenix and Little Fire into the bracelet. This was probably one of the reasons why it was angry!

    The little phoenix bounced a few more times excitedly, as if to say, ¡°Don¡¯t do this again.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue, who understood what the little phoenix meant, quickly nodded, but she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in her heart. What a little housekeeper!

    In the next few days, Leng Ruoxue stayed in her room to recuperate because she was injured.

    Meanwhile, the Wen family was in a gloomy mood.

    In the main hall of the Wen family mansion.

    The head of the Wen family lowered his head and sat on the main seat listlessly. The elders of the Wen family were also trembling in fear and did not dare to make a sound.

    Sigh! How could this be? They had paid an extremely high price to invite the alchemists of the Alchemist Association, but who knew that they were also poisoned? Moreover, after the Alchemist Association changed a few alchemists for them, none of those alchemists were spared.

    This was really too strange. They couldn¡¯t figure it out, and now the Alchemist Association refused to take on their business at all. Sigh! They were so worried.

    After a moment of silence, an elder couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Patriarch, we have to think of a way! If this continues, we will die of pain.¡±

    ¡°If anyone has a solution, just say it! Why are you still hesitating at this time?¡± The Wen family¡¯s Patriarch said a little gloomily. Things had really not been going well recently. He didn¡¯t know which enemy they had provoked. Sigh!

    ¡°Patriarch, we can¡¯t borrow alchemists from the main family. Now that the Alchemist Association won¡¯t ept our business, we can only¡­ rely on the Mission Association,¡± the elder suggested. Last time, he was the one who suggested hiring people from the Alchemist Association. However, who knew that those alchemists were so useless? It was fine if they couldn¡¯t refine the antidote pills they needed, but they actually poisoned themselves.

    ¡°Mission Association? No! Wouldn¡¯t that mean that others would know that something has happened to our Wen family?¡± An elder immediately objected after hearing this suggestion. This matter was quite embarrassing. How could it be released as a mission!

    ¡°Hmph! Do you think no one knows now? Almost everyone in the Wen family¡¯s Divine Realm has already spread the news. It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not. Moreover, if we don¡¯t issue the mission to seek virtue, are we going to endure torture and wait for death every day? Who knows if this poison will worsen in the future? At that time, will you still be able to sit here?¡± That elder analyzed angrily. Sigh! The Wen family always had some short-sighted people who liked to think that they were infallible. The more they hid the matter, the worse it would be.

    ¡°Stop arguing. Just follow the Sixth Elder¡¯s instructions and issue a mission to the Mission Association. However, don¡¯t do it in the name of the Wen family.¡± The Wen family¡¯s master thought for a moment and said. This matter shouldn¡¯t be blown up too much! Otherwise, how could the Wen family survive in the God Realm in the future! Moreover, once this matter was exposed, their sworn enemy, the Fan family, would probably hide in a corner and be secretly happy!

    ¡°Head butler, send someone no one knows to the Mission Association!¡± The Wen family¡¯s head instructed again.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll send someone over now,¡± the Wen family¡¯s butler hurriedly said.

    After the mission was issued, the Wen family had been looking forward to it. Unfortunately, it had been five days, but no alchemist was willing to ept their mission. This could not help but make the Wen family very disappointed and depressed.

    ¡°Damn it, can¡¯t we find an alchemist in the God Realm who can cure this poison?¡± An elder in the main hall stomped his feet in anger.

    ¡°Third Elder, calm down. Otherwise, the poison will act up again.¡± Someone immediately reminded him. Recently, the poison seemed to have been affected by their emotions. If they didn¡¯t calm down, it would also stimte the poison to act up!

    ¡°Uh! Thank you for the reminder,¡± the Third Elder of the Wen family hurriedly said. Then, he carefully sat on the chair, not daring to make any big movements.

    ¡°Patriarch, elders, there¡¯s good news!¡± Suddenly, the Wen family¡¯s head butler ran in from outside.

    ¡°What are you shouting for?¡± The Patriarch of the Wen family roared angrily. Recently, he felt that this head butler was getting more and more ipetent.

    ¡°Patriarch, there¡¯s good news. Someone has epted the mission we issued,¡± the Wen family¡¯s butler said happily.

    ¡°Head butler, don¡¯t be happy too early. Calm down!¡± an elder said.

    ¡°Uh! Patriarch, should we invite the person who epted the mission back?¡± The Wen family¡¯s butler said awkwardly. He knew that the Patriarch had been very displeased with him recently, but he couldn¡¯t be med for what had happened in the Wen family recently! He wasn¡¯t the one who caused it.

    ¡°Pleasee back!¡± The Patriarch of the Wen family sighed. Sigh! He might as well make a Hail Mary effort! Now, he basically did not dare to have too much hope in those alchemists.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go invite them now,¡± the Wen family¡¯s head butler said. Then, he disappeared.

    After a long time, the Wen family¡¯s head butler finally invited the alchemist who had epted the mission back to the Wen family.

 Chapter 907 - Visit (3)

    <h4>Chapter 907: Visit (3)</h4>

    When the Patriarch of the Wen family and the elders saw the alchemist and his attendant, they all fell silent.

    Ugh! Because these two people were really too unique. The word ugly was not enough to describe their ugliness.

    However, he was here to refine pills for them, so they naturally couldn¡¯t mock him, let alone judge him by his appearance.

    Soon, the Patriarch of the Wen family forced himself to calm down and said, ¡°May I know your good name?¡±

    ¡°Good name? I don¡¯t have a good name?¡± Zheng En, who hade to the Wen family as an alchemist, said foolishly. In fact, he was also an alchemist! However, he was afraid that the man who had taken the young miss away would recognize him, so he and his servant had both taken the disguise pill. As for his servant, it was naturally Ye Chen!

    ¡°Uh! I meant to ask for your name.¡± Beads of sweat dripped from the Patriarch of the Wen family¡¯s forehead as he said speechlessly.

    ¡°Oh! Hehe! I¡¯m sorry! We came from a small ce, so don¡¯t mess with us. You don¡¯t understand!¡± Zheng En deliberately looked for trouble.

    ¡°Uh! It¡¯s my fault for not thinking it through. I¡¯m sorry.¡± The Patriarch of the Wen family held his breath and said helplessly. s! He really doubted that these two people could refine the pills they needed. However, no one dared to ept his family¡¯s mission other than them. Therefore, he could only treat them politely and let them try.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I forgive you. Master often said that adults don¡¯t hold grudges, so I won¡¯t hold it against you,¡± Zheng En said generously, and his words almost made the Wen family head vomit blood.

    Damn! It had only been a short while, but he had already be a viin. The Patriarch of the Wen family was depressed! However, he had already made up his mind. Hmph! If this person couldn¡¯t cure them, he would definitely not let these two ugly fellows off.

    ¡°Hehe, thank you for your magnanimity. May I know your name?¡± The Patriarch of the Wen family refused to give up. Hmph! He had to ask this person¡¯s name.

    ¡°My name is Zheng Ersha[1.Ersha means Second Fool]. He¡¯s my servant, called Dasha[2.Dasha means Big Fool].¡± Zheng En had no intention of telling the Patriarch of the Wen family his name. However, seeing that he was asking so persistently, he didn¡¯t want to embarrass him too much. Therefore, he thought of these two names. As for why he gave Foolish to Ye Chen, well! Wasn¡¯t it because Commander Ye was his Miss¡¯s fianc¨¦! Hehe!

    After hearing these two names, Ye Chen and the Patriarch of the Wen family¡¯s faces darkened.

    Ye Chen was depressed because he didn¡¯t expect Zheng En to spout such nonsense. s! This name didn¡¯t match his appearance!

    On the other hand, the head of the Wen family was clearly angry. This¡­ could this be considered a name? He seriously suspected that this Zheng Ersha was ying with him! Moreover, since he was a servant, why was he called Foolish? He couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Excellency Zheng Ersha your attendant? Why is he called Foolish instead?¡± Even though the Patriarch of the Wen family didn¡¯t ask, an elder asked the question in his heart.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. This is the name my master gave me.¡± Zheng En med his master.

    ¡°Where is your Excellency now?¡± When the Patriarch of the Wen family heard this, his eyes lit up and he hurriedly asked. To be honest, he really did not have much confidence in this Zheng Ersha. Therefore, when he heard that this person had a master, he was extremely happy.

    ¡°I lost my master.¡± Zheng Ersha said with some grievance.

    ¡°Uh! It¡¯s okay. Tell me what your master¡¯s name is. I¡¯ll send someone to find him.¡± The Patriarch of the Wen family ignored the word ¡°lost¡± and hurriedly said.

    ¡°My master is called Sansha[1.Sansha means Third Fool]. Sorry to trouble you,¡± Zheng En said gratefully.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When the Patriarch of the Wen family heard this name, his expression turned even uglier. He could not help but feel uneasy in his heart. So this was a family of fools! The servant was called Big Fool, the disciple was called Second Fool, and the master was actually Third Fool. s! What was going on! Thinking of this, his eyes flew towards the butler as if he was silently saying, ¡°Who are these people you brought back!¡±

    When the elders of the Wen family heard Zheng En¡¯s words, they were all speechless, and their hearts turned cold! s! They had high hopes for the person on the mission! However, looking at this person now, they could ce all their hopes on him! The elders were very uncertain.

    When Ye Chen, who was standing beside Zheng En, heard Zheng En¡¯s words, the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch. At the same time, he was a little d that he was the biggest fool!

    ¡°Patriarch Wen, um¡­ I have something to report to you.¡± Zheng En hesitated.

    ¡°What is it?¡± The Patriarch of the Wen family¡¯s heart skipped a beat as a bad premonition surged in his heart.

    ¡°Even though I¡¯m an alchemist, I¡¯m unlicensed. So, if you¡¯re not afraid of death, I¡¯ll give it a try,¡± Zheng En said with a wicked smile, his expression as innocent as possible.

    ¡°Uh! What do you mean?¡± The Patriarch of the Wen family asked foolishly.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I meant! I¡¯m an unlicensed alchemist who isn¡¯t recognized by the Alchemist Association, so¡­ if you¡¯re not afraid, I have nothing to be afraid of.¡± Zheng En deliberately paused before continuing.

    ¡°Do you dare to try?¡± Zheng En asked again. His eyes were filled with endless anticipation, and his face was even redder. ¡°Be myboratory rat!¡±

    Uh! The Patriarch of the Wen family and the elders werepletely depressed now. After all this time, the alchemist they had been waiting for so long was actually¡­

    What should they do now? The Patriarch of the Wen family and the elders looked at each other, not knowing what to do. Could it be that they really wanted to let this unlicensed alchemist do whatever he wanted?

    ¡°Erm, Excellency Ersha, this news is a little sudden for us. Can you give us some time to think about it?¡± The head of the Wen family pretended to be calm. In fact, he was so angry that he was about to explode.

    ¡°Yes, yes, sure. It doesn¡¯t matter how long you want to consider it,¡± Zheng En said indifferently. Hehe! Anyway, he wasn¡¯t the one suffering.

    ¡°Head, bring Excellency Ersha and his attendant to rest! Arrange for them to stay in the Spring Warmth Pavilion,¡± the Wen family¡¯s head instructed. Even though he did not think highly of this Zheng Ersha, he still had to serve him well because the more friends you have the more options you have in life.

 Chapter 908 - Visit (4)

    <h4>Chapter 908: Visit (4)</h4>

    ¡°Patriarch Wen, there¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony. It¡¯s better to arrange a ce with fewer people for us! We like silence and don¡¯t want to be disturbed.¡± Seeing that he was going to arrange amodation, Zheng En hurriedly suggested.

    ¡°The ces with fewer people are rtively remote, and no one has lived there for a long time. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll neglect Excellency Ersha,¡± the Patriarch of the Wen family said with some difficulty. In fact, he really couldn¡¯t bear to let these two fools stay in the Spring Warmth Pavilion. After all, that ce was prepared for VIPs by the Wen family.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s better to be remote. This way, I won¡¯t have any pressure to let the servants test the medicine,¡± Zheng En said with a smile.

    ¡°Hehe, Patriarch Wen, not only is he my servant, but he also has to test the effects of anything strange that I refine! If the medicinal effect is too painful, I¡¯m afraid it will scare the Wen family,¡± Zheng En continued.

    ¡°Oh! In that case, Butler, arrange a remote and sparsely popted ce for Excellency Ersha! They are our Wen family¡¯s esteemed guests. Tell those servants and maidservants that no one is allowed to neglect them,¡± the Wen family¡¯s Patriarch said.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the Head Butler replied. Then, he said to Zheng En and Ye Chen, ¡°Excellency Ersha, this way please.¡±

    Seeing that Zheng En and Ye Chen had already left the main hall with the head butler, the Patriarch of the Wen family couldn¡¯t help but sigh and say, ¡°Elders, do you have any objections?¡±

    ¡°Patriarch, if he can really refine an antidote pill, there¡¯s no harm in letting him try,¡± an elder said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a test subject anymore. Patriarch, let¡¯s wait! What if someone else epts the mission!¡± An elder in ck who didn¡¯t look easy to get along with said.

    The Sixth Elder thought for a moment and said very cautiously, ¡°Before the alchemist refined the antidote, didn¡¯t he also think that we were testing the medicine! Since it¡¯s all testing, what¡¯s the harm in letting him try?¡±

    Even though the alchemists who were invited back previously had refined some medicinal pills, they did not have any effect after taking them. Instead, they showed a more serious trend. Later, for some reason, those alchemists actually poisoned themselves. Sigh! Thinking about it now, it was quite funny.

    ¡°Patriarch, I think the Sixth Elder is right. In any case, since so many alchemists can¡¯t do anything about our poison, it doesn¡¯t matter to let that Ersha try too,¡± an elder echoed.

    ¡°But you heard it too. That Ersja didn¡¯t receive the recognition of the Alchemist Association!¡± The Wen family¡¯s Patriarch reminded.

    ¡°Patriarch, I don¡¯t think he has ever gone to the Alchemist Association to be certified. He said that he came from a small ce,¡± the Sixth Elder guessed. He knew that anyone with some ability was very low-key. His intuition also told him that Zheng Ersha was that kind of person. Therefore,pared to those alchemists who were extremely famous, he believed in the simple, honest, and honest Zheng Ersha more.

    ¡°Then should we let him go to the Alchemist Association to verify it first?¡± An elder asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t. People with true ability have strange tempers. If we let him go for verification, I¡¯m afraid it will leave a bad impression on him. Patriarch, don¡¯t doubt the person you use and don¡¯t use the person you doubt. Let¡¯s give it a try!¡± the Sixth Elder suggested.

    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s follow Sixth Elder¡¯s instructions and let Zheng Ersha try!¡± Seeing that no one raised any objections, the Wen family made the final decision.

    At this moment, Zheng En and Ye Chen had already been brought to a courtyard by the Wen family¡¯s butler.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the two of you. No one has lived here for a long time, so¡­¡± The Wen family¡¯s Head butler said, a little abashed. Even though he didn¡¯t know Zheng Er¡¯s ability, he didn¡¯t dare to offend an alchemist.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I like such a ce. It¡¯s intimate!¡± Zheng En said indifferently. Then, he turned to the head butler and said, ¡°Head butler, you¡¯ve worked hard! You can go back and report.¡±

    ¡°Okay, well¡­ I¡¯ll send someone to clean up the ceter,¡± the Head butler said.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t like crowds, so don¡¯t let anyone disturb me,¡± Zheng En refused. They weren¡¯t here on vacation, so he really didn¡¯t care much about where he lived.

    ¡°Uh! Alright then!¡± Since the other party was unwilling, the head butler could not force him. After saying that, he turned around and left the courtyard.

    After the head butler left, Zheng En carefully sized up the courtyard.

    ¡°This head butler is really honest. I said to be more remote, and he really brought us to a courtyard that has been abandoned for god knows how long,¡± Zheng En said speechlessly after looking around the courtyard.

    ¡°That¡¯s because they don¡¯t believe you can cure their poison. Otherwise, they would have offered you a much better ce,¡± Ye Chen Chen said knowingly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. By the way, when are we going to take action!¡± Zheng En whispered.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Xue¡¯er is already here,¡± Ye Chen said confidently.

 Chapter 909 - Meeting, Refining Pills For The Wen Family (1)

    <h4>Chapter 909: Meeting, Refining Pills For The Wen Family (1)</h4>

    ¡°Ah! Really?¡± Zheng En was a little skeptical, his face full of question marks.

    Ye Chen nodded with a faint smile on his face. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡®Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m about to see you.¡¯

    At this moment, Leng Ruoxue was originally resting in the room, but the little phoenix that had been lying on her suddenly became restless. Moreover, it left her side and flew out the door¡­

    Leng Ruoxue did not understand and was a little worried, so she could only follow the little ck phoenix out of the room.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but ask in surprise when she saw the little phoenix flying out of the courtyard.

    The little phoenix stopped and looked at Leng Ruoxue with his dark and bright eyes, as if to say, ¡®Come with me.¡¯

    After a few seconds¡¯ pause, the little phoenix flew on.

    Leng Ruoxue was helpless and could only follow it¡­

    She followed the little phoenix to a courtyard. When she saw the two people standing in the courtyard, she was stunned. Then she whispered in surprise, ¡°Freak!¡±

    Leng Ruoxue did not expect to see the person she had been thinking about day and night here. However, she also knew that this was the Wen family, and her every move was being monitored, so she did not dare to show her joy too obviously.

    Ye Chen¡¯s lips twitched in a faint smile at the endearing address.

    Even though he looked calm, the joy in his starry eyes could not be concealed.

    How wonderful. He had finally met Xue¡¯er!

    Even though the two of them had to pretend not to know each other before they can save Xue¡¯er, he was excited to see her standing in front of him.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re so beautiful! Let Elder Brother Dasha hug you.¡± Ye Chen pretended to be a lecher and stretched his wolf ws onto Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face. Hehe! He finally touched Xue¡¯er. It felt so good.

    ¡°Da¡­ Da Sha!¡± Leng Ruoxue was stunned and looked at the two people in front of her in confusion. However, when she saw the mischief in the freak¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but secretlyugh. Hehe! My tofu isn¡¯t that delicious.

    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m Dasha. He¡¯s Ersha. I¡¯m his squire,¡± Ye Chen said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Hearing the freak¡¯s introduction, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweat. She thought to herself, These two names are really unique.

    ¡°Beauty, what¡¯s your name?¡± Ye Chen asked deliberately, his hand still stroking Xue¡¯er¡¯s beautiful face. Sigh! What a pity. He could only touch her small face and hands.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue, oh! Is Elder Brother Dasha a member of the Wen family?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile.

    ¡°No! We came because we epted the mission issued by the Wen family. However, before we came, we didn¡¯t expect that the mission was actually issued by the Wen family. We came for that high bounty,¡± Ye Chen exined, then added in his heart, We came for you, Xue¡¯er!

    ¡°What mission did the Wen family issue?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked knowingly, her beautiful face full of question marks.

    ¡°The detoxification mission, of course! Because someone in the Wen family was poisoned,¡± Ye Chen said with a smile.

    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s been so long. Is the Wen family¡¯s poison still not cured?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be curious. She had to put on a show, so she could only pretend not to know anything.

    ¡°Of course they didn¡¯t! Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have issued missions at the Mission Association,¡± Yechen said happily.

    ¡°Oh! Elder Brother Dasha, the Wen family is very rich, so if you detoxify the Wen family, don¡¯t forget to ask for more money,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Don¡¯t worry, Little Sister Xue¡¯er. We will definitely demand an exorbitant price and ughter the Wen family!¡± Ye Chen promised very seriously.

    ¡°Elder Brother Dasha, I¡¯d like wish you sess first! Oh! It¡¯s gettingte, I have to go back,¡± Leng Ruoxue said reluctantly. Then, she turned around and left. Boohoo¡­ She¡¯d better endure it first! Even though she really wanted to hug the freak.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Chen nodded. Then, he watched Leng Ruoxue leave, his eyes filled with gentleness and reluctance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this! There¡¯s still a lot of time,¡± Zheng En could not help but say. Just now, he was so nervous that his heart was in his throat. He was afraid that if one of them lost control, all their efforts would be in vain. However, he did not expect the two of them to be so calm. They actually held back from losing theirposure.

    ¡°Just mind your own business! Xue¡¯er and I know what we¡¯re doing.¡± Ye Chen sighed. How he had wanted to hug Xue¡¯er, whom he had not seen in a long time! But now was not the time. s!

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m just reminding you!¡± Zheng En scratched his head and said in embarrassment.

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll keep our eyes open,¡± Ye Chen promised.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Zheng En was relieved.

    After Leng Ruoxue left the courtyard where Ye Chen and Zheng En lived, she went straight to her room. Then, shey on the recliner and pondered quietly, but her heart was beating excitedly.

    Freak, I¡¯ve finally met you, Leng Ruoxue thought. It seemed that her previous efforts had not been in vain. Freak had indeed found a way to sneak in. Hehe, how good.

    The residence of the freak and Zheng En was actually in the courtyard next to hers. Therefore, whenever Leng Ruoxue thought of the freak being so close to her, her mood would be much better. However, she could not interact too much with them, lest she aroused the Wen family¡¯s suspicion.

    Just as Leng Ruoxue had thought, the person who had been monitoring her, reported the matter to the Patriarch of the Wen family!

    In the main hall of the Wen family mansion.

    The Patriarch of the Wen family sat at the head of the table and listened to his subordinate¡¯s report. However, his frown deepened, and his expression was extremely solemn. Furthermore, he did not say a word, causing the elders to feel uneasy.

    ¡°Do they look like they know each other?¡± After a while, the head of the Wen family finally asked.

    The subordinate standing in the middle of the main hall thought for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Besides, Miss Leng didn¡¯t stay long before leaving.¡±

    ¡°Think about what was mentioned between themcarefully,¡± the Patriarch of the Wen family said worriedly. He was about to send someone to inform the two fools to refine pills for them, but he didn¡¯t expect to receive this news. Therefore, he had no choice but to reconsider. If they really knew each other and Leng Ruoxue was the target of their suspicion, there would be a huge problem.

 Chapter 910 - Meeting, Refining Pills for the Wen Family (2)

    <h4>Chapter 910: Meeting, Refining Pills for the Wen Family (2)</h4>

    ¡°Patriarch, even though I didn¡¯t dare to get too close, I heard it very clearly. They just got to know each other. Then, Miss Leng said that our Wen family is very rich. If they cure us, get them to charge us more,¡± the subordinate said with certainty. Because of the angle and Leng Ruoxue¡¯s back was facing him at that time, he didn¡¯t see Leng Ruoxue being taken advantage of.

    Charge them more? The corner of the Wen Family Patriarch¡¯s mouth twitched and cold sweat flowed down his forehead. Did Leng Ruoxue have a grudge against the Wen Family? She actually encouraged them to collect more money. She was really too evil!

    ¡°What is a little more money if they can really cure our poison!¡± The Sixth Elder reminded the Patriarch seeing his expression a little strange. The most important thing now was the poison in their bodies. Money was just a worldly possession. If they died because of this unknown poison, who knew who would benefit from the Wen family¡¯s money?

    The words of the Sixth Elder made sense, therefore the Patriarch directly instructed the head butler who had just entered the main hall, ¡°Head butler, go and inform Ersha that we agree to let him try.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The Head butler took his orders and turned away again.

    Ye Chen and Zheng En¡¯s residence.

    At the moment, they were in the room, sitting across from each other.

    ¡°You got what you wanted, Ersha.¡± Ye Chen chuckled. The head butler hade to inform them that the Wen family was willing to let them try.

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯ll perform well.¡± Zheng En smiled evilly. As long as he thought about how the Head Butler¡¯s expression was as if he had seen a ghost when he saw him take out the list of medicinal herbs he needed, he wanted tough. How dare they capture his Miss? If he didn¡¯t make them bleed, it would be difficult to appease the hatred in his heart! Hmph! Who asked them to be unable to defeat the Wen family now? Therefore, he could only use other methods!

    As the two of them chatted, the Wen family¡¯s head butler arrived again.

    ¡°Excellency Ersha, I¡¯ve brought all the herbs you need.¡± The Wen family¡¯s butler handed over a storage ring with a pained expression.

    Sigh! This was all money! Even though he suspected there was no need for so many medicinal herbs to refine a pill! However, he did not dare to ask. If he angered the alchemist, it would cost him his life. Moreover, no one in the Divine Continent was willing to ept the detoxification mission issued by the Wen family except for this Zheng Ersha.

    ¡°Hehe! Head Butler is really efficient. Actually, I don¡¯t know if these herbs are enough. I do need some more precious herbs. I hope you can help me find them.¡± After saying that, Zheng En took out a piece of paper from his ring and handed it to the Head Butler.

    ¡°Some¡­ some more!¡± The Head Butler reluctantly took the piece of paper from Zheng En. He wanted to cry. Boohoo¡­ this person didn¡¯t really think they were fools!

    ¡°Of course. Because I¡¯ve never seen this poison before, I need to test many herbs. Head Butler, you¡¯d better be mentally prepared. If these herbs aren¡¯t enough, I¡¯ll have to ask you for more! Oh! You¡¯d better tell your family head to prepare a few more portions of the herbs I asked for in advance. Otherwise, won¡¯t you be the ones who suffer?¡± Zheng En reminded very kindly, his expression very sincere.

    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll let the head of the family know.¡± With that, the butler left dejectedly with the list of precious herbs.

    ¡°Hehe! The Wen family indeed has a lot of good stuff!¡± Zheng En nced at the medicinal herbs in the ring, his ugly face almost blooming with joy.

    ¡°Don¡¯tugh, Ersha. It¡¯s creepy,¡± Ye Chen said helplessly.

    ¡°Oh, oh!¡± Zheng En quickly nodded. His current appearance was quite scary when he smiled.

    ¡°How do you n to embezzle these medicinal herbs from the Wen family?¡± Ye Chen asked curiously in a low voice. Zheng En had asked the Wen family for so many medicinal herbs. He did not believe that Zheng En would use them all. However, if they were all used up, there had to be a good reason! After all, the Wen family was not stupid.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡± Zheng En smiled mysteriously.

    ¡°Then I wish you sess first. At that time, someone might ask to watch you refine pills. You have to be mentally prepared,¡± Yechen reminded him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m already prepared.¡± Zheng En was full of confidence, not worried that the Wen family would make such a request.

    The next day.

    The Wen Family¡¯s butler came early.

    ¡°Sir Silly, here are the precious herbs you need. Uh! When will you start refining pills?¡± The Head Butler handed over a storage ring. Even though his heart was bleeding, he still asked with a smile.

    ¡°Since I¡¯ve prepared all the herbs I need, I can start refining pills at any time!¡± Zheng En said readily.

    ¡°Excellency Ersha, um¡­ the elders are all very interested in your alchemy. I wonder if we can be present to watch?¡± The butler pretended to be in a difficult position, his face filled with anticipation.

    ¡°Of course! I don¡¯t carry people when I refine pills.¡± Zheng En replied readily. Hehe! He had indeed brought it up. Actually, he was really afraid that the Wen family wouldn¡¯t ask to see him refine pills! This way, even if he used up all his medicinal herbs, the Wen family probably wouldn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Thank you, Excellency Ersha.¡± The Head Butler heaved a sigh of relief. In fact, he knew that many alchemists did not like to be disturbed when refining pills. Therefore, when he came, he did not have much hope for this request of his. Well! He did not expect Excellency Ersha to be quite easy to talk to. This was much better than many arrogant alchemists.

    ¡°Head butler, I can refine pills for your Wen family because of ape feces, so there¡¯s no need to be so polite. By the way, I¡¯m going to start refining soon. Get all the elders who want to see it toe!¡± Zheng En reminded.

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll let them know,¡± the Head butler said quickly, and left.

    Not long after, the Head butler led a group of elders to Zheng En¡¯s residence.

    In the room, Zheng En looked at the elders in front of him and said enthusiastically, ¡°Everyone, sit anywhere you want. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡±

    ¡°No, no. Don¡¯t worry, Excellency Ersha. We won¡¯t disturb you while you refine pills,¡± an elder said. He looked polite and terrified, as if they were the guests.

 Chapter 911 - Meeting, Refining Pills for the Wen Family (3)

    <h4>Chapter 911: Meeting, Refining Pills for the Wen Family (3)</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t be too restrained. I¡¯m not that particr about refining pills,¡± Zheng En said with a smile.

    ¡°Alright.¡± All the elders nodded.

    After Zheng En was done being polite, he sat on the meditation cushion that had been prepared long ago. Then, he took out many medicinal herbs from his ring and piled them on the table beside him. After he lit the pill furnace that was half the height of a person in front of him, he ced those medicinal herbs inside together and even covered the pill furnace¡­

    Uh! The elders looked at Zheng En¡¯s alchemy technique and were puzzled. Why was this Zheng Er¡¯s alchemy method different from other alchemists?

    They had seen their family¡¯s alchemists refine pills, but they had never seen any alchemist put all the herbs into the pill furnace. Moreover, the herbs had yet to be melted into liquid, let alone purified. Why did they cover the lid first?

    In addition, they had never seen an alchemist use such arge pill furnace. Uh! Was this a furnace for alchemy? They were very suspicious.

    After Zheng En thought that he had done what he should do, he picked up the snacks that were prepared on the table and ate them. However, he kept observing the reactions of the elders from the corner of his eye. Hehe! Seeing the confusion on the elders¡¯ faces, he felt proud!

    The elders looked at Zheng En, who was eating, with ck lines on their faces. Their hearts were filled with doubts, but none of them dared to make a sound. After all, this was alchemy, even though the person who refined the pill was so casual and unruly.

    Not long after, a burning smell came from the pill furnace. The expressions of the elders changed, and a bad premonition surged in their hearts.

    Not long after, a burning smell came from the pill furnace. The expressions of the elders changed, and a bad premonition surged in their hearts.

    After opening the furnace, as expected, he found some ck medicinal dregs in the middle of the furnace.

    When Zheng En saw this situation, he didn¡¯t even frown. He took out another pile of herbs and threw them into the pill furnace¡­

    ¡°Excellency Ersha, this doesn¡¯t seem appropriate!¡± An elder couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°You¡¯re an alchemist too?¡± Zheng En raised his eyebrows and asked.

    ¡°Er! I¡¯m not,¡± said the elder quickly.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t interrupt,¡± Zheng En growled with slight displeasure.

    After being shouted at by Zheng En, the elder really did not dare to speak anymore. However, he was extremely depressed.

    Even though he was not an alchemist, but he had seen Alchemists refine pills like this before. His heart ached for those herbs!

    A momentter, the same thing happened.

    The elders felt their hearts ache because these medicinal herbs belonged to the Wen family. The more Zheng En used, the more money the Wen family would spend.

    ¡°Damn it, I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t refine a pill.¡± Zheng En roared angrily. Then, he took out more herbs and threw them into the pill furnace¡­

    The pill furnace that Zheng En used was very big. Even though he had put in a lot of medicinal herbs, it only covered the bottom of the furnace.

    There were more herbs this time, so it took a little longer. About half an hourter, a faint fragrance finally floated out of the pill furnace. When the elders smelled it, they knew that the pill had finally been refined. However, it was unknown if it would be effective on them.

    Oh! Fortunately, the medicinal herbs this time were not wasted. Seeing that they had finally seeded once, the elders smiled.

    ¡°Hehe! How can I not be able to refine a small pill!¡± Zheng En said happily. Then, he opened the furnace lid under the expectant gazes of the elders¡­

    The elders also craned their necks, afraid that they would miss this exciting moment!

    Uh! What was going on? Where were the pills? The elders had almost missed the pill furnace, but they could not find the whereabouts of the pills!

    The elders looked at each other in confusion!

    How could there be no pills? They could clearly smell the fragrance of the pills!

    ¡°Hehe! So you¡¯re hiding here!¡± Zheng En rummaged through the medicinal dregs and finally found a pill the size of a soybean. The pill was not round, but square!

    A square pill! The elders looked at the small pill in Zheng En¡¯s hand and felt extremely depressed. F*ck! They had never seen a square pill in their lives! Could this pill be eaten? Would someone die from eating it?

    Looking at the square-shaped pill, some of the elders were already regretting letting Zheng En refine the pill. Boohoo¡­ He actually refined such an abnormal pill with so many herbs. This was really too much!

    ¡°Who wants to eat it?¡± Zheng En looked at the pill in his hand and said with a smile.

    None of the elders said anything. They lowered their heads in fear and did not dare to look at Zheng En. Uh! They did not want to be guinea pigs!

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t anyone answering me? If you don¡¯t take the initiative, I¡¯ll call anyone!¡± Zheng En sneered and threatened.

    ¡°Excellency Ersha, you should continue refining pills! When you refine more pills, we¡¯ll try again.¡± An elder said perfunctorily. They had no intention of testing the pills for Excellency Ersha. They had already nned in their hearts that if Excellency Ersha wanted to find someone to test the pills, they would just call a servant over.

    ¡°We don¡¯t even have any herbs left. How do I continue refining pills!¡± Zheng En said calmly.

    ¡°Ah! No way! How can the herbs be gone after only three tries?¡± When the elders heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but raise their heads and look at Zheng En in disbelief.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you all see it! Do you think I can swallow that medicinal herb for myself?¡± Zheng En said unhappily.

    ¡°Uh! Excellency Ersha, that¡¯s not what we meant. Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± An elder saw that Zheng En was a little angry and quickly tried to smooth things over.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think. In any case, you saw it just now. The first two attempts failed, and only thest one seeded. You should know how many herbs you brought me, right? Did I swallow them?¡± Zheng En red and asked.

    Uh! The elders were a little speechless. Of course, they knew how many herbs they had taken. However, they did not expect Zheng Ersha¡¯s sess rate to be so low. Out of so many herbs, only one pill was produced, and it was squarish. How could they not be depressed?

 Chapter 912 - Meeting, Refining Pills For The Wen Family (4)

    <h4>Chapter 912: Meeting, Refining Pills For The Wen Family (4)</h4>

    ¡°Actually, I understand what you¡¯re thinking, but the poison in your bodies is too strange. I¡¯ve never encountered it before, so I came up with this prescription and the method to refine pills myself. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll be useful, and I didn¡¯t expect the pill production rate to be so low. Sigh! I have no choice!¡± Zheng En continued as if he was distressed.

    ¡°Now that the pill has been refined, those herbs were not sacrificed in vain. Now, one of you can test the effect of this pill!¡± Zheng En added.

    The elders only looked at Zheng En. No one spoke. It was obvious that they were unwilling to sacrifice themselves.

    ¡°Hurry up! If you dy too long, this medicine will be useless,¡± Zheng En urged.

    ¡°Excellency Ersha, isn¡¯t your attendant here to test the medicine for you? Why don¡¯t we let him try it?¡± an elder suggested.

    ¡°He¡¯s here to test the medicine for me, not for you. Besides, he¡¯s not poisoned like you. He won¡¯t be able to test the effect. Well! Since you came up with this idea, you can try this medicine!¡± After Zheng En finished speaking, he pulled the elder out of the crowd and threw the small pill in while he was opening his mouth slightly¡­

    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s so bitter!¡± The elder was shocked. He wanted to spit out the pill with no effect, but the pill had already melted in his mouth. Furthermore, a bitter taste surged out of his mouth¡­

    Bitterness flooded his mouth. The elder quickly picked up the teacup on the table and drank the tea in one gulp. Slowly, he felt the bitterness gradually dissipate¡­

    ¡°Uh! Why did you drink that water!¡± Zheng En¡¯s eyes widened as if he was very helpless.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we drink this water?¡± the elder asked in confusion. His heart was beating nervously!

    ¡°Of course not. I forgot to wash my hands after I visited the toilet before refining pills, so I washed them there. Hehe!¡± Zheng En said in embarrassment.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± The elder felt a wave of nausea wash over him.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so?¡± The elder was furious. Then he ran out of the room like the wind.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask.¡± Zheng En looked at the elder¡¯s back and felt extremely aggrieved.

    ¡°Elders, the herbs you gave me have all been used up, so you won¡¯t be able to continue admiring my alchemy today. Uh! Prepare some herbs for me as soon as possible! I¡¯ll continue to work hard and strive to cure you as soon as possible,¡± Zheng En promised very sincerely.

    ¡°You want more medicinal herbs?¡± The elders felt their hearts ache. There were so many medicinal herbs but only one pill. They really did not know what to say.

    ¡°Of course, the herbs you gave me previously were all used up. Didn¡¯t you see it? Well! If you can¡¯t bear to give me more herbs, it¡¯s fine. Anyway, I¡¯m not the one who was poisoned.¡± Zheng En said angrily.

    ¡°Excellency Ersha, we need to discuss this matter with the Patriarch.¡± The Sixth Elder said reluctantly. Sigh! He did not expect this Ersha to spend so much medicinal herbs. What a headache!

    ¡°Yes, yes. Take your time to discuss. I¡¯m not in a hurry. If you¡¯re done discussing, prepare more herbs. As you can see, refining a pill requires a lot of herbs!¡± Zheng En reminded.

    ¡°Alright,¡± the Sixth Elder replied. With that, he left with the elders.

    After the Wen family left, Ye Chen stared at Zheng En with his dark eyes.

    ¡°Dasha, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m scared.¡± Zheng En, who was being stared at by Ye Chen, said with a face full of fear. His heart was beating nervously.

    ¡°Really?¡± Ye Chen said, smiling and staring.

    ¡°My lord, stop looking at me, please!¡± Zheng En said meekly.

    ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± Ye Chen said with satisfaction.

    Aye! Zheng En sighed, then whispered to Ye Chen.

    ¡°Really?¡± Ye Chen looked surprised.

    ¡°Well, look at this.¡± Zheng pointed to the interior of the furnace. He tapped the wall gently a few times, and the bottom of the furnace parted to reveal the secrets inside.

    It turned out that his pill furnace had two levels. The first level was for refining pills, and the second level was a self-contained space for storing herbs.

    As the pill furnace recognized its owner, he could control it with his mind. Therefore, if he wanted to tamper with it, no one would be able to discover it.

    ¡°This is a good furnace,¡± Ye Chen said, impressed.

    ¡°ÄÇÊÇ,ÕâÂ¯»¹ÊÇÐ¡½ãËÍÎÒµÄÄØ,²»¹ý,ÕâÀïÃæµÄÃØÃÜÊÇÎÒÒ»´ÎÁ¶µ¤µÄÊ±ºòÎÞÒâÖÐ·¢ÏÖµÄ,³ýÁËÄã,ÎÒ»¹Ã»ºÍ±ðÈËËµ¹ýÄØ!¡±Ö£¶÷Ð¦×ÅµÀ.

    ¡°Yes, the fewer people who know about this, the better,¡± Ye Chen reminded. He could already tell that this pill furnace was extraordinary. If other alchemists knew that Zheng En had such a pill furnace, they would probably cause endless trouble.

    ¡°I know.¡± Zheng En nodded solemnly.

    On the other side, after the Sixth Elder brought the other elders back to the main hall, he reported Zheng En¡¯s request to the Patriarch of the Wen family.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the Eleventh Elder?¡± After hearing that Eleventh Elder had eaten the pill refined by Zheng En, the Patriarch of the Wen family couldn¡¯t help but look around. However, he couldn¡¯t find Eleventh Elder¡¯s whereabouts.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The elders shook their heads. Aftering out of Zheng Ersha¡¯s courtyard, they did not see Eleventh Elder anymore.

    ¡°Head butler, send someone to look for him,¡± the Patriarch instructed.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the Head butler said, and left.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the Eleventh Elder arrived at the main hall, but he looked pale and weak.

    ¡°Eleventh Elder, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The Patriarch of the Wen family was a little puzzled. Well! It shouldn¡¯t be time for the poison to take effect yet! Why did this Eleventh Elder look so weak? It was really abnormal.

    ¡°Ugh! It¡¯s diarrhea.¡± The Eleventh Elder was a little embarrassed. He had actually been found in the outhouse by the head butler. Sigh! How embarrassing!

    ¡°It¡¯s not time for the poison to take effect yet. Why are you having diarrhea?¡± the Sixth Elder asked in confusion.

 Chapter 913 - Meeting, Refining Pills for the Wen Family (5)

    <h4>Chapter 913: Meeting, Refining Pills for the Wen Family (5)</h4>

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Eleventh Elder was very depressed. Why was he theb rat!

    ¡°Eleventh Elder, how are you feeling now?¡± The Patriarch was very curious. In fact, he had looked for the Eleventh Elder mainly to find out about the effects of the medicine.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m just a little weak,¡± Eleventh Elder said after some thought.

    ¡°Eleventh Elder, go back to your room and rest well! If you feel anything wrong, send someone to inform me immediately.¡± The Patriarch instructed.

    ¡°Thank you, Patriarch. I¡¯ll go rest now.¡± The Eleventh Elder left the main hall.

    ¡°Elders, do you have any objections to Zheng Ersha¡¯s request?¡± After the Eleventh Elder left, the Patriarch continued to ask.

    ¡°Patriarch, only one pill came out of so many medicinal herbs. I don¡¯t think his level is very good. Let¡¯s not waste our time on him,¡± an elder said.

    The Sixth Elder thought for a moment and said, ¡°Patriarch, didn¡¯t the Eleventh Elder eat the medicinal pill refined by Zheng Ersha? Let¡¯s see the effect before making a decision! If that medicine really works, what¡¯s the harm in losing some medicinal herbs!¡±

    ¡°Patriarch, I think the Sixth Elder¡¯s words make sense,¡± an elder agreed.

    However, there were also people who disagreed. Therefore, for a moment, the elders of the Wen family were divided into two factions, and the Patriarch did not immediately make any decisions.

    /

    It was not until three dayster that the Eleventh Elder appeared in front of them, lively and refreshed. Only then did the Patriarch and the elders agree. This was because they were pleasantly surprised to discover that the eleventh elder¡¯s poison had been cured.

    ¡°Hehe! Congrattions, Eleventh Elder. You¡¯re the first to escape misery,¡± the Sixth Elder said with a smile. There was finally some good news. However, he also regretted not eating that pill back then!

    The Patriarch waited for three days before finally confirming that the Eleventh Elder¡¯s poison had really been cured. Therefore, he immediately ordered for the medicinal herbs Zheng En needed to be sent over. This time, the amount of medicinal herbs sent over was twice as much as the first time.

    Ye Chen and Zheng¡¯s courtyard.

    In the room.

    Zheng En looked at the storage ring full of medicinal herbs and was so happy that he almostughed out loud. However, he still had to pretend to be extremely calm on the surface. He said to the head butler who came to deliver the medicinal herbs to him, ¡°Thank you, Head Butler. I¡¯ll immediately refine pillster. If the elders still want to watch, just let theme over immediately.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± the Head butler replied, and took his leave with great respect.

    ¡°That butler¡¯s attitude seems to have improved,¡± Ye Chen said after the butler left.

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m their savior!¡± Zheng En said matter-of-factly, but he was secretly calcting how many medicinal herbs he should embezzle this time.

    ¡°Aye!¡± Ye Chen said with a chuckle, then fell silent.

    Not long after, the elders led by the Sixth Elder arrived.

    ¡°Hehe, the elders came so quickly this time!¡± Zheng En stood up and said.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s really because Excellency Ersha¡¯s alchemy skills are too fascinating to us.¡± An elder ttered. Since they already knew that Excellency Ersha could refine a pill that could cure their poison, they naturally had to curry favor with him.

    ¡°No, no. I was just lucky. Actually, I don¡¯t have much confidence in this sess rate!¡± Zheng En said humbly and said the ugly words first. In short, what he meant was that he didn¡¯t have much hope for me. I still needed a lot of herbs.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Our Patriarch said that as long as we can seed, you can ask for any medicinal herbs you need.¡± The elder reassured Zheng En.

    ¡°Hehe! Thank you for thinking highly of me, Patriarch Wen. I¡¯m really ttered!¡± Zheng En said. His happiness was definitely genuine because he had been waiting for this sentence.

    ¡°Hehe! Excellency Ersha, can you start refining pills now?¡± The elder asked again.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Zheng En said very firmly. Then he sat down on the praying mat he had prepared and began to refine the pill ording to the previous step.

    This time, the pill refinement method was the same asst time. Arge pile of herbs was thrown into the pill furnace. However, this time, two square-shaped pills were produced on the first try. However, after refining a few more times, they all failed.

    ¡°Sixth Elder, there are only two pills. Who wants to eat them?!¡± After using up all the herbs, Zheng En looked at the pills in his hand and said awkwardly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take one and give the other to the Patriarch,¡± the Sixth Elder said. This was what they had discussed.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Zheng En handed the two medicinal pills to the Sixth Elder. Then, he said in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯ve used up all the medicinal herbs again.¡±

    ¡°Excellency Ersha, don¡¯t worry. The family head said that as long as we can cure our poison, medicinal herbs are not a problem,¡± the Sixth Elder hurriedly said. After saying that, he impatiently swallowed a medicinal pill. Oh! It was so bitter. It was a hundred times more bitter than what the Eleventh Elder had said!

    When the elders saw the Sixth Elder¡¯s pained expression, they knew that the medicine did not taste good. However, that medicine could cure their poison, so they had to eat it no matter how bitter it was! Unfortunately, it was not their turn yet!

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll refine pills for you when you send the herbs over,¡± Zheng En said happily.

    ¡°Alright, Excellency Ersha, we¡¯ll take our leave first.¡± The Sixth Elder resisted the urge to drink water. After saying that, he left anxiously with the elders. Oh! He had to go back quickly and give the medicine to the family head!

    After Elder Wen left, Ye Chen couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°There are so many people in the Wen family. How long will it take to detoxify everyone with such a refinement method?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we¡¯re in no hurry,¡± Zheng said irresponsibly. As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a ck spot of light fly in through the window. Well! He didn¡¯t need to guess to know that the youngdy had something to say to Commander Ye again, so he tactfully left. What he didn¡¯t know was that even if he didn¡¯t leave, he wouldn¡¯t understand the little phoenix¡¯snguage.

    The little phoenix flew around Ye Chen twice, then squeaked at him again beforending on his shoulder.

    ¡°Hehe! Tell Xue¡¯er I miss her, too,¡± Ye Chen said. Then, after a few more mushy words in code, the little phoenix pped its wings and flew away.

    Aftering here, he and Xue¡¯er did not dare to meet often, so this little ck phoenix became their mouthpiece and often helped them pass on messages.

    After Little Phoenix left Ye Chen, he flew back to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s room. Then, after a few words with her, hey quietly in her arms.

    ¡°Little guy, are you tired?¡± Leng Ruoxue reached out a finger and stroked its soft feathers.

    Even though she didn¡¯t understand the little phoenix¡¯snguage, she could understand what it was trying to say, so she was grateful to it.

    The little phoenix chirped softly andy down again.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the little phoenix and thought of the demon not far away. She was very happy.

    After the Sixth Elder returned to the main hall with the pills, he briefly exined what had happened and handed the pills to the head of the Wen family. He even urged the head to take the pills quickly.

    The Patriarch looked at the square pill and frowned. However, he still put the pill into his mouth...

    Oh! Not only was this pill ugly, but it was also extremely bitter.

    ¡°Quick, bring me water,¡± the Patriarch said loudly with a bitter expression.

    The attendant beside him hurriedly handed him a cup of tea. After the Patriarch drank it in one go, he felt the bitterness in his mouth fade.

    ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have diarrhea after taking this medicine,¡± the Sixth Elder reminded him.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to the toilet. Butler, hurry up and gather the herbs. You can send them to Zheng Ersha!¡± The head of the Wen family said with a pained expression. However, now that everyone in the family had been poisoned, even if his heart ached for the money, he could not ignore the lives of his nsmen!

    ¡°Yes,¡± the Head butler said.

    In fact, he also wanted to send the herbs to Zheng Ersha as soon as possible. However, after sending them twice, Zheng Ersha had already used up a third of the Wen family¡¯s stock. Moreover, there was a medicinal herb called Rootless Grass that the Wen family did not have much stock of. Therefore, he was currently purchasing this medicinal herb.

    Sigh! He did not know when the antidote for so many of them would bepletely refined, and he did not know when he would get his hands on the antidote. How worrying!

    Two dayster, the Head Butler sent Zheng En another batch of herbs...

 Chapter 914 - A Lure (1)

    Chapter 914: A Lure (1)

    Zheng En actually produced four pills this time. This result made the elders of the Wen family so excited that tears streamed down their faces. Double! The pills produced this time were actually twice the previous time! They were extremely happy. From this, it could be seen how low their requirements were now.

    After the four elders took the pills, the other elders were a little worried again. This was because the sess rate of that Zheng Ersha was really too low, and the number of herbs that their Wen family had umted over the years was also decreasing rapidly. Sigh! They were afraid that all these herbs would be used up, and their Wen family¡¯s poison would not be cured.

    And that was indeed the case. After Zheng En used up all the herbs that the Wen family had stored for many years, at least more than half of the Wen family had yet to be detoxified!

    In the main hall of the Wen family.

    The head of the Wen family sat on the main seat with a worried expression. The elders sitting below him also had ugly expressions.

    Even though the poison in the people present had already been cured, none of them could be happy because there were still many people in the Wen family who had yet to be cured! And just to cure their poison, they had used all the herbs that the Wen family had umted and even bought a lot of them outside. Boohooa€| This was all money!

    ¡°Patriarch, you have to think of a way! If this continues, our Wen family will spend all our money!¡± An elder said worriedly. In fact, he was worrying too much. After all, the Wen family had been operating on the Divine Continent for many years and had umted a lot of wealth. How could they spend all their money so easily? However, his heart ached for the money.

    ¡°Think of what? Hurry up and buy the herbs. We have to spend the money we need. Are we not going to care about those who are still suffering after our poison is cured?¡± The Sixth Elder said angrily. He realized that after these elders¡¯ poison was cured, their attitude immediately changed 180 degrees. Hmph! Even though he also cared about money, he couldn¡¯t ignore the other nsmen, right?

    ¡°Sixth Elder, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± The elder who spoke first hurriedly said. He did not dare to provoke this Sixth Elder who had a bad temper. Ever since the First Elder and the others went to the main family, the Sixth Elder had the most power in the family other than the family head. Therefore, he was afraid!

    ¡°Hmph! Patriarch, I think that if we were to refine an antidote, we should give it to ordinary nsmen first. After all, we still have to count on them for the Wen family¡¯s chores!¡± Sixth Elder suggested.

    Right now, the poison in the head of the family¡¯s sons and grandsons had yet to be cured, so he knew that the herbs would continue to be purchased. However, once the poison in the Patriarch and the immediate family of the elders was cured, the poison in the ordinary nsmen would be unprotected. That was why he had suggested this.

    The ordinary nsmen he was referring to were mainly the servants and guards of the Wen family. Even though those people also had the surname Wen, they were only distant rtives and did not have a high status in the Wen family.

    ¡°How can that do? It¡¯s not their turn now!¡± As soon as the Sixth Elder said this, an elder immediately objected. The family head frowned and did not say anything.

    ¡°Why not? Aren¡¯t the chores of the Wen family done by ordinary nsmen? Now that they¡¯re poisoned, their efficiency is much lower. Moreover, only by detoxifying them can they serve the masters of the various houses better. Isn¡¯t that good!¡± Sixth Elder exined.

    ¡°Patriarch, the Sixth Elder¡¯s words make sense,¡± an elder echoed. It had been a long time since his servant had served him seriously. However, he could not me the servant for not working hard. Sigh!

    ¡°Patriarch, I agree with Sixth Elder,¡± another elder said.

    Then, several elders expressed their support for the Sixth Elder¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s execute it ording to Sixth Elder¡¯s opinion!¡± The Patriarch said very respectfully. Ordinary family members were indeed a huge problem that could not be ignored. Many of the Wen family¡¯s jobs could not be done without them. Even though their status in the Wen family was not high, their importance was reflected after such a matter.

    ¡°Butler, you have to hurry up and buy herbs. Don¡¯t worry about money.¡± The head of the Wen family said to the butler beside him.

    ¡°Yes, Patriarch, I¡¯ve been buying them! I bought another batch yesterday, and they should arrive tomorrow,¡± the majordomo said hurriedly. Even though his poison had been cured, the poison of his subordinates had not! It could be said that he, the head butler, was now almost a lonemander, so he agreed with the Sixth Elder¡¯s suggestion. Otherwise, he would have to do many things himself now. s!

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Everyone, disperse. The poison has just been cured. Go and rest!¡± The Patriarch urged. Then, he stood up and left the main hall.

    The next day.

    The herbs that the Head Butler had been waiting for did not arrive as scheduled. ording to the news that his subordinates had sent back, the herbs had been robbeda€|

    In the main hall of the Wen family.

    The Patriarch red at the butler angrily, his chest heaving up and down.

    ¡°Damn it, what did you say?¡± the Patriarch Wen family asked angrily.

    ¡°Patriarch, the herbs we purchased were robbed. They must have been made by the Fan family,¡± the head butler said quickly.

    ¡°Is there any evidence?¡± Patriarch roared angrily.

    ¡°The robber dropped this,¡± the Head butler said, handing over a sign.

    The sign was ck and only the size of a baby¡¯s palm. On the front was the word ¡®Fan¡¯, and on the back was the totem of the Fan family and a small word ¡®Rui¡¯.

    ¡°Fan Rui! Damn it, it was actually that little bastard!¡± The Patriarch frowned, feeling a headacheing on.

    Fan Rui was the youngest son that the head of the Fan family doted on the most on the God¡¯s Maind. He had nothing to do all day andmitted all kinds of crimes. Not long ago, he hade to the Wen family¡¯s divine territory and seemed to have had an argument with his grandson, Wen Chenghao. Uh! To be precise, his grandson had beaten Fan Rui up. It seemed that Fan Rui held a grudge and knew that the Wen family was in urgent need of medicinal herbs, so he had attacked and robbed them. Damn it!

    ¡°Patriarch, the most important thing now is to go to the Fan family and demand an exnation!¡± The Sixth Elder reminded him. Didn¡¯t the Fan family alsoe to seek an exnation after Fan Rui was beaten up a while ago? Therefore, they naturally shouldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity.

    Even though the Fan family and the Wen family had never gotten along and there were many disputes between the two families, they would still do certain things to save face.

    ¡°Alright, Sixth Elder, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with this matter. You must find those herbs. If you can get the Fan family topensate us for our losses, that would be even better.¡± The Patriarch said, even though he knew that the Fan family would not make anypensation.

 Chapter 915 - A Lure (2)

    <h4>Chapter 915: A Lure (2)</h4>

    ¡°I will do my best. Patriarch, don¡¯t worry,¡± the Sixth Elder promised.

    Then, he brought a few elders directly to the Fan family¡¯s Divine Realm.

    Ye Chen and Zheng En¡¯s residence.

    At this moment, the two of them were sitting facing each other in the room.

    ¡°How much more herbs do you need to cure the Wen family?¡± Ye Chen asked curiously.

    ¡°A lot more! There are too many people in the Wen family who have been poisoned,¡± Zheng En said calmly.

    ¡°Sigh! How pitiful!¡± Ye Chen said with apparent sympathy.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Poor thing!¡± Zheng En¡¯s face was filled with sympathy, but he was actually overjoyed in his heart. Hehe, he had secretly taken a lot of the Wen family¡¯s herbs!

    ¡°Commander Ye, when are we leaving? If we treat everyone in the Wen family, it will be even harder to save Miss,¡± Zheng En whispered again.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to bring Xue¡¯er out even if we can¡¯t cure her! Don¡¯t forget that that person is still here!¡± Ye Chen said gloomily. The person he was referring to was naturally the person who had captured Xue¡¯er. s! With his current strength, he was unable to take her away from that person.

    ¡°Then what should we do? We can¡¯t stay in the Wen family forever, right?¡± Zheng En was a little worried when he thought of that powerful man.

    ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll find an opportunity,¡± Ye Chen said. Cher wasn¡¯t far away now, so he could afford to wait.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the only way. I wonder how Feng Da and the others are doing now?¡± Zheng En said worriedly.

    ¡°They¡¯re fine, don¡¯t worry,¡± Ye Chen said with a chuckle. Those guys were all smart!

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zheng En nodded.

    Suddenly the head butler¡¯s voice sounded in their ears.

    ¡°Excellency Ersha,¡± the Head butler called, and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Head Butler, are you here to deliver herbs to me?¡± Zheng En opened the door and said happily. Hehe! He had been waiting for a few days.

    ¡°Uh! Excellency Ersha, I¡¯m really sorry. I still have to wait a few days. The herbs I bought from outside were all robbed by the Fan family,¡± the butler said angrily. Even though the Wen family and the Fan family¡¯s juniors often quarreled, it had always been a small conflict. The higher-ups of the two families rarely really fell out. Therefore, even though he was angry, he could not do anything to the Fan family.

    ¡°Uh! How did this happen?¡± Zheng En looked puzzled.

    ¡°This¡­ The Fan family has always liked to cause trouble for our Wen family, so the juniors of the two families often argue, and it¡¯s the same this time.¡± The head butler exined simply. He naturally couldn¡¯t tell outsiders about the Wen family¡¯s secret.

    ¡°I understand, I understand. Moreover, I¡¯m not in a hurry. However, your Wen family can¡¯t afford to dy it! I took a look yesterday. The poison seems to be getting deeper and deeper. If this continues, they won¡¯t need to use the antidote anymore.¡± Zheng En sighed.

    ¡°Uh! Excellency Ersha, what do you mean?¡± The Head Butler was stunned and very puzzled.

    ¡°Head Butler, don¡¯t you understand?¡± Zheng En said helplessly.

    ¡°Please enlighten me,¡± the Head Butler said foolishly. He really didn¡¯t understand!

    ¡°If we dy too long, those people won¡¯t need to be treated anymore because they¡¯re already dead,¡± Zheng En exined.

    ¡°Uh! Can this poison really kill people?¡± The Head Butler was shocked and said in disbelief. Other than being in pain when the poison acted up, the people who were poisoned usually did not feel much difort. How could someone die? He could not believe it.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have, but you guys dragged it out too long,¡± Zheng En said in fear.

    ¡°How¡­ how long do they have to live?¡± the Head butler asked, his face pale.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. In short, the sooner you take the antidote, the better. Therefore, Head Butler, you have to work hard to buy herbs! Of course, if the Wen family doesn¡¯t want to save them, you can tell me in advance and pay me the remuneration so that I can leave immediately,¡± Zheng En said.

    ¡°Excellency Ersha, I¡¯ll try my best to purchase herbs. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± After hearing this news, the butler didn¡¯t dare to dy for a moment and hurriedly left.

    After the Head Butler left, Ye Chen stared at Zheng En with his starry eyes, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Uh! I was just scaring him,¡± Zheng said softly, then lowered his head, not daring to look Ye Chen in the eye.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Ye Chen chuckled. Then he stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a walk outside.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zheng En heaved a sigh of relief. However, he did not believe that this cunning Commander Ye would just go out for a walk. He probably went to see his Miss.

    Just as Zheng En had guessed, Ye Chen had indeed gone to see Xue¡¯er. Hehe! He and Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t dare to see each other every day. It was fine to meet asionally and chat for a while. After all, the two of them were neighbors now!

    After Ye Chen arrived at the courtyard where Xue¡¯er lived, he saw Xue¡¯er lying on a recliner and basking in the sun. He sat down on the stone bench beside Xue¡¯er.

    ¡°Elder Brother Dasha, you¡¯re here,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly, but her beautiful eyes were like burning mes, releasing a passion that only Ye Chen could understand.

    ¡°Well, Little Sister Xue¡¯er stays in the courtyard every day. Aren¡¯t you tired of it?¡± Ye Chen asked deliberately.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it! I¡¯m considered a prisoner of the Wen family, how would I dare to wander around the Wen family casually! Thest time I went out, something happened to the Wen family, and they even med it on me. Sigh!¡± Leng Ruoxue said bitterly, her beautiful eyes faintly sparkling.

    ¡°Did someone malign Little Sister Xue¡¯er? That person is really too evil. Even if they can¡¯t find the culprit, they can¡¯t just frame anyone!¡± Ye Chen said angrily.

    ¡°Sigh! There¡¯s no choice! He¡¯s too strong, so of course he¡¯ll do whatever he says. How can a weak group like me dare to argue with others!¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Little girl, are you ming me?¡± Their conversation finally attracted a familiar voice.

    Ye Chen and Leng Ruoxue smiled at each other when they heard this voice.

    Then, Leng Ruoxue said in an extremely resentful tone, ¡°How would I dare!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t dare? Hmph! Aren¡¯t you talking bad about me to this ugly freak now?¡± The man said angrily. In fact, he had been observing Leng Ruoxue almost every day for a while recently, so he naturally knew that she had some contact with this ugly freak. After hearing the two of them seem to be talking about him today, he was a little uneasy. He, who had not spoken for many days, finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and spoke.

 Chapter 916 - A Lure (3)

    <h4>Chapter 916: A Lure (3)</h4>

    ¡°We didn¡¯t!¡± Leng Ruoxue denied.

    ¡°I¡¯m not deaf,¡± the man snapped.

    ¡°I can¡¯t beat you. Whatever you say!¡± Leng Ruoxue seemed to have given up arguing.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The man was a little unustomed to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s sudden change. Well! He still preferred that little girl who dared to resist him. This seemingly lifeless Leng Ruoxue made him unable to raise his spirits. s! How could this be?

    ¡°I want to be alone,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. In other words, she meant that he should leave quickly! In fact, she and the freak deliberately lured this man out today to see if he was still staring at her. It turned out to be true!

    ¡°Then why is this ugly freak here?¡± the man roared unhappily.

    ¡°He won¡¯t disturb me, let alone bully me,¡± Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes at the void and said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The man was furious. This little girl was clearly saying that he had bullied her. Uh! Even though he seemed to have bullied her, he was also doing it for his disciple! Thinking of this, for some reason, he actually felt a little guilty.

    ¡°Little girl, have you forgotten your man so quickly?¡± The man sighed and pretended to be calm.

    ¡°That disciple of yours isn¡¯t my man,¡± Leng Ruoxue said angrily.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about him,¡± the man said, exasperated.

    ¡°Who is that!¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be stupid.

    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t you have a fianc¨¦? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know,¡± the man roared.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Leng Ruoxue was quite calm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten him,¡± the man said with mild suspicion.

    ¡°Whether I forgot him or not doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue was very speechless. She thought to herself, Could this man be mentally unstable? He was the one who captured her to give her disciple, and now he was concerned about whether she had forgotten the freak. She really didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.

    ¡°Little girl, since you have a fianc¨¦, how can you be alone with another man?¡± The man was very unhappy. Well! Very unhappy. However, he didn¡¯t know what he was angry about.

    ¡°You still captured me when you know I have a fianc¨¦?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. Now she was sure that this man was definitely mentally unstable because his words were contradictory!

    ¡°I¡­¡± The man was speechless. He paused for half a minute before saying, ¡°I have something,¡± and then there was silence.

    ¡°This lunatic.¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but curse after the man¡¯s voice disappeared.

    ¡°Little Sister Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Ye Chenforted her. However, he began to suspect that man. Could that man¡­

    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Then, the two of them looked at each other from afar without saying anything.

    Even though the freak had changed his appearance and looked very ugly now, she still found him pleasing to the eye. Hehe!

    ¡°Sister Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ll be shy if you look at me like that.¡± After a long time, Ye Chen was defeated. His little heart was beating nervously.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly, but her beautiful eyes were still fixed on the freak. She prayed in her heart, ¡°Hurry up and show me your bashfulness!¡±

    ¡°Sister Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ll take my leave first. I¡¯lle and see you when I have time.¡± Ye Chen was frightened by Xue¡¯er¡¯s gaze and hurriedly fled. Boohoo¡­ Evil Xue¡¯er was really too much of a bully. She knew that he couldn¡¯t do anything now, but she still looked at him so intently, making his heart flutter!

    ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as she watched the freak escape like his butt was on fire. Her freak was getting cuter and cuter!

    Ye Chen fled back to his quarters, ducking straight into his room. Then, gasping for breath¡­

    ¡°Uh! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Zheng En, who was sitting in the room, asked curiously when he saw Ye Chen¡¯s strange expression. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Miss had taken advantage of him. However, they were in the Wen family now, so it didn¡¯t seem convenient for Miss to do that!

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided,¡± Ye Chen said without preamble, calming down.

    ¡°Decided what?¡± Zheng En was a little puzzled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to speed up my n and get Xue¡¯er out of here quickly,¡± Ye Chen said. Boohoo¡­ He wouldn¡¯t be able to take it if this continued, so he had to lure the tiger away as soon as possible.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Zheng En nodded in support. Even though he did not know what Commander Ye¡¯s n was, he knew that any n was to save Miss.

    ¡°Zheng En, we might leave at any time, so you can go and ask the Wen family for payment,¡± Ye Chen reminded.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go now. If they don¡¯t give it to me, I¡¯ll go on strike,¡± Zheng En said as he stood up and left the room.

    After Zheng En left his residence, he went straight to the head of the Wen family and asked him to pay in advance.

    In the main hall of the Wen family.

    The head of the Wen family looked at Zheng En, who was sitting on the chair, and felt a headacheing on.

    Sigh! The Wen family was in a troubled period now, but Second Fool Zheng actually came to ask him to pay the remuneration at this time. Sigh! What was going on! Could it be that the dignified Wen family would renege on their debt?

    ¡°Excellency Ersha, the poison in our Wen family hasn¡¯t beenpletely cured! Don¡¯t be anxious!¡± The head of the Wen family reminded. His meaning was clearly that he would pay you after the poison was cured.

    ¡°I know! But I¡¯m also in a hurry, so I¡¯ll ask Patriarch Wen to pay me now,¡± Zheng En said without hesitation.

    ¡°Excellency Ersha, I can¡¯t give you the money now.¡± The Patriarch had no choice but to be straightforward.

    ¡°You¡¯re not giving it to me, are you? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll go on strike,¡± Zheng En threatened.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The head of the Wen family was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. After a while, he said helplessly,¡± Excellency Ersha, our Wen family won¡¯t go back on our word. Why are you in a hurry? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t have the money to pay me after the poison in your Wen family is cured. Therefore, I¡¯m worried. I won¡¯t work for no reason,¡± Zheng En said honestly, and his words also poked the Patriarch¡¯s sore spot.

 Chapter 917 - A Lure (4)

    <h4>Chapter 917: A Lure (4)</h4>

    ¡°Excellency Ersha, I guarantee on my honor that I won¡¯t go back on my word. Will that do?¡± The Patriarch¡¯s frown deepened and his expression darkened. However, he still had to coax this Ersha nicely. Sigh! Who asked this Ersha to cure the poison in his Wen family!

    ¡°Tsk! How much is it worth? Can it help me cultivate? I want money and crystals.¡± Zheng En did notpromise. In any case, he was confident. Moreover, he believed that the head of the Wen family would definitely give him money unless the Wen family really did not intend to save the other nsmen.

    ¡°Patriarch Wen, you¡¯d better pay me within three days. Otherwise, I¡¯ll really go on strike,¡± Zheng En reminded him very cautiously. After saying that, he patted his butt and left the main hall, leaving the Patriarch Wen sitting alone in the main seat, fuming.

    After the Sixth Elder and the others returned from the Fan family¡¯s Divine Realm, they saw the family head sitting on the main seat with a dark expression.

    They did not understand and were all a little uneasy. They could not help but guess in their hearts. Could it be that the family head was angry because of the Fan family?

    ¡°Patriarch, we¡¯re back,¡± the Sixth Elder said helplessly when he saw the elders winking at him.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the head of the Wen family replied calmly.

    ¡°Patriarch, the Fan family is famous for being unreasonable. You really don¡¯t have to be angry with them,¡± Sixth Elderforted.

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry with them. By the way, did you find those herbs when you went to the Fan family?¡± The Patriarch pretended to be calm and asked.

    ¡°Patriarch, Fan Rui refused to admit that he had done this, so we didn¡¯t find the herbs.¡± The Sixth Elder said gloomily. Sigh! He really didn¡¯t expect that Fan Rui would still dare to renege on the evidence. How outrageous.

    /

    ¡°What did the Fan family say?¡± Patriarch Wen continued to ask. In fact, he had expected this.

    ¡°The Fan family promised to help us gather the same herbs in three days. However, we have to pay at least half of the money,¡± said the Sixth Elder. Although he was angry, he was also helpless about this oue. Sigh! He couldn¡¯t fight with the Fan family over this matter!

    ¡°That¡¯s the only thing we can do now. Let¡¯s remember this debt for the Fan family. We¡¯ll get back at them when we have the chance in the future.¡± The Patriarch thought for a moment and said. The most important thing now was to obtain the herbs, so everything else could be postponed. However, there was one thing that was a little troublesome!

    ¡°That idiot Zheng wants us to pay him. Otherwise, he will go on strike.¡± The Patriarch sighed and said.

    ¡°What?¡± The Sixth Elder was also a little surprised when he heard the family head¡¯s words. It had to be known that the reward their Wen family had promised to give Zheng Ersha was not a small sum! Furthermore, their Wen family was currently in need of money, so this was really a headache. Uh! Could it be that the family head¡¯s face was dark because of this matter?

    Thinking of this, the Sixth Elder could not help but ask carefully, ¡°Patriarch, are you angry because of this?¡±

    The Patriarch scratched his head and said helplessly, ¡°That¡¯s right! Even though the Wen family has a deep foundation, there aren¡¯t many funds that can be transferred. You should know this, right? And recently, we¡¯ve spent a lot of money buying herbs. Therefore, if we pay Zheng Ersha now, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be even more tight on money. Sigh!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Why don¡¯t we send someone to have a good talk with him? Our Wen family is big and powerful. We won¡¯t go back on our word,¡± the Sixth Elder probed.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. That fool is very stubborn. He made it very clear that he was afraid that we would have no money to pay him if we bought all the herbs. That¡¯s why he asked us to pay first. In addition, he wants us to hand over the money to him in three days.¡± The Wen family head¡¯s face was filled with worry.

    ¡°Patriarch, why don¡¯t we give him the money first! Otherwise, if he really goes on strike, our nsmen will be hopeless.¡± The Sixth Elder was very worried.

    ¡°Sigh! That¡¯s the only way.¡± The Patriarch was at his wit¡¯s end. He was also afraid that Ersha would really go on strike!

    On the third day, the Wen family sent the herbs and the payment to Zheng En.

    Ye Chen and Zheng En¡¯s residence.

    In the room.

    Zheng Enqing tapped the crystal in the ring and frowned. Then, he said unhappily, ¡°Butler, this reward isn¡¯t right!¡±

    ¡°Uh! Well, since Excellency Ersha¡¯s work isn¡¯t finished yet, we can only pay you part of the payment. When you¡¯ve finished all the work, the rest will naturally be paid to you. We won¡¯t renege on the payment. Don¡¯t worry,¡± the Head butler said carefully, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead. Of course, he had thought of this himself. In fact, he was to be paid in full, but he had been robbed on the way here...

    ¡°Oh, since this is only the remuneration for the initial work, I won¡¯t do the rest.¡± Zheng En smiled faintly and said disapprovingly. Hmph! The Wen family was really too insincere. In that case, don¡¯t me him for being too ruthless.

    ¡°Excellency Ersha, you can¡¯t do this!¡± The Head Butler panicked when he heard this. If the family head found out about this, he wouldn¡¯t let him off. Boohoo... What should he do?!

    ¡°Hmph! You forced me to do this,¡± Zheng En said angrily. Who didn¡¯t know how to be unreasonable!

    ¡°Excellency Ersha, we can discuss things. Please don¡¯t go on strike!¡± the Head Butler hurriedly said.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote. I¡¯m angry now. I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡± After Zheng En finished speaking, he raised his leg and kicked the butler ruthlessly...

    There was a loud thud as the butler flew out of the room and across the courtyard wall. Yet another loud thud was heard as he fell somewhere.

    Ye Chen and Zheng En naturally didn¡¯t care about the whereabouts of the Head Butler. After kicking him away, the two of them acted as if nothing had happened and went about their business.

    In the main hall of the Wen family.

    The Patriarch sat at the head of the table, while the elders sat below him. At this moment, they looked at the wet head butler with very strange gazes. They were even more puzzled. Uh! Didn¡¯t the head butler go to deliver money and medicinal herbs to Zheng Ersha? Why did he look like this? Could it be that the butler had cked off and went swimming?

    ¡°Patriarch...¡± The Head Butler cried out before kneeling on the ground and wailed.

 Chapter 918 - A Lure (5)

    <h4>Chapter 918: A Lure (5)</h4>

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± The Patriarch could not stand it anymore. He was very annoyed now. He hated seeing others cry, especially when it was an old man¡¯s tears.

    ¡°I, I...¡± The Head Butler hesitated, finding it difficult to speak.

    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. You¡¯re stuttering like a woman.¡± The Patriarch was losing his patience.

    ¡°I went to deliver money and herbs to Ersha just now, but...¡± The head butler still didn¡¯t dare to say anything, so he couldn¡¯t continue.

    ¡°Did he bully you?¡± The Patriarch frowned, looking a little unhappy.

    ¡°No, I met the Matriarch on the way. She took a portion of the payment for Zheng Ersha, so he was very angry and kicked me out,¡± the head butler mustered his courage and said.

    ¡°Damn it, what does this ipetent old woman want? And you, you¡¯re a dead person! You¡¯ll give it to her just because she wants it?¡± After scolding his old hag, the Patriarch started scolding the butler.

    ¡°Patriarch, she¡¯s the Matriarch. Do you think I would dare to refuse her?¡± the head butler said aggrievedly. He was very aggrieved, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. ¡®You can¡¯t even control your own wife, and you only know how to scold innocent people like us. What kind of ability is that?!¡¯

    ¡°Butler, tell the Matriarch to return the money she took. Otherwise, otherwise, I¡¯ll divorce her!¡± The Patriarch said ruthlessly.

    ¡°Patriarch, it¡¯s not appropriate for me to convey that!¡± The butler said awkwardly. He really did not want to get involved!

    /

    ¡°Patriarch, it is indeed inappropriate for the Head Butler to convey that,¡± the Sixth Elder said helplessly.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go tell her myself. Sixth Elder, go and talk to Zheng Ersha!¡± The Patriarch calmed down a little and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Patriarch, go find the matriarch first! I¡¯ll look for Zheng Ersha after I have the results.¡± The Sixth Elder said very implicitly. Sigh! He couldn¡¯t go empty-handed! Otherwise, he would end up like the Head Butler.

    ¡°That¡¯s the only way,¡± the Patriarch said helplessly. Then, he stood up and left the main hall.

    The next day.

    The Sixth Elder specially brought a few elders to look for Zheng En. Moreover, they conveyed the Patriarch¡¯s intentions and asked Zheng En to stay for a few days. They would definitely pay the rest of the money.

    Zheng En had also told them very clearly that he would give them a week at most. If they did not see any other remuneration after a week, he would leave the Wen family.

    The Sixth Elder agreed readily and promised to gather the money within a week.

    After Zheng En sent the Sixth Elder and the others away, he pestered Ye Chen and asked...

    ¡°Are we sure we¡¯ll leave within the week?¡± Zheng En asked quietly, staring at Ye Chen with shining eyes. Ye Chen was the one who had asked him to give the Wen family a week to talk.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve arranged everything. However, in order not to arouse the Wen family¡¯s suspicions, I¡¯ll find a way to send Xue¡¯er out first. We¡¯ll leave a few dayster,¡± Ye Chen exined. After all, with their current strength, it was unwise to openly make an enemy of the Wen, so they would have to outwit them.

    ¡°Yes, but what about that person? It will be difficult to hide from him, right?¡± Zheng En said worriedly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ye Chen said confidently. ¡°The man will be out of here in less than two days.¡±

    ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s great,¡± Zheng En said happily. It had been a few days since he came to the Wen family. They did not dare to leave this ce to see Feng Da and the others, afraid that it would bring them trouble. Now, they could finally leave.

    As they were talking, the small ck phoenix flew through the window again. Seeing this, Zheng En tactfully left the room.

    The little ck phoenix circled Ye Chen a few times, then chirped softly and flew away.

    After the little phoenix left, Ye Chen¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡®Hehe! The gods are on my side! The news the little phoenix brought is wonderful for them.¡¯

    That was because the little phoenix had just told him that An You and Xue¡¯er¡¯s beasts had alle out of seclusion.

    With An You out of seclusion, Xue¡¯er¡¯s sealed mystic energy could be unsealed, and with Dazzle out of seclusion, there was a higher chance that Xue¡¯er would leave.

    However, he did not expect the man to undo Xue¡¯er¡¯s sealed mystic energy before he left. This made him secretly vignt.

    Two dayster, the man received a message from his Patriarch asking him to return quickly. He said that it was important, so he left Divine Continent in a hurry.

    Late that night, Leng Ruoxue asked Dazzle to cast an invisibility spell on her and the freak. Then, the two of them swaggered out of the Wen family mansion.

    After sending Xue¡¯er to Feng Da and the others, Ye Chen immediately brought Dazzle back to the Wen family. After all, they still had to stay in the Wen family for a few days.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s disappearance did not cause much of a stir in the Wen family because they were all focused on detoxifying their nsmen. Leng Ruoxue was dispensable to them to begin with. Moreover, she was brought back by the Old Ancestor. Now that the Old Ancestor had left, it was natural for him to take her away, so they were very calm.

    Leng Ruoxue returned to Feng Da and the others. Everyone was very happy, but because they were in the Wen family¡¯s Divine Realm, they could not show too much excitement.

    At the temporary residence of Leng Ruoxue and the others, the door was closed. Everyone was gathered in the courtyard, staring at her intently.

    ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± Leng Ruoxue felt everyone¡¯s burning gazes with their pupils dted.

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve decided to cultivate diligently. We must protect you well in the future.¡± Feng Da was the first to speak.

    ¡°Miss, we missed you so much.¡± L¨¹ Tao and Cui Zhu pounced to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side and grabbed her arm tightly.

    ¡°Silly girls, aren¡¯t I fine? Don¡¯t cry!¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed helplessly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I have to cultivate hard too,¡± Leng Ruohan said unhappily. Xue¡¯er had been captured, but he could not do anything as her Elder Brother. Now, he could not help her take revenge. This difference in strength, this sense of powerlessness that he had never felt before, had been gripping his heart since the day Xue¡¯er was captured. It made his heart extremely heavy. Even though he knew that Xue¡¯er would protect him but he was her elder brother! It was his responsibility to protect his little sister!

    ¡°Big Brother!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with tears. She didn¡¯t know what to say because she knew that even though she was the one who was captured, the people around her must be even more sad than her. She felt the same helplessness.

    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to her silent grandfather and the others.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back,¡± Leng Qingtian said after a long while. Even though he felt very aggrieved, his precious granddaughter had finally returned to his side. This was better than anything else. He would never allow his granddaughter encounter something like that again unless it was over his dead body.

    ¡°Girl, you¡¯ve suffered,¡± Old Man Zao said emotionally with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Well! Now that she thought about it, other than being injured that time, she really didn¡¯t suffer much in the Wen family. Sun Tao was forced to cultivate, so even if he wanted to harass her, he couldn¡¯t. And the Wen family was busy detoxifying their poison, so other than not being able to move freely and not seeing her grandfather, the freak, and the others, she really didn¡¯t seem to have anything to nitpick about.

    ¡°Master, we will also cultivate well and protect you.¡± At this moment, Charm, who had been nestled in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, couldn¡¯t help but say. They didn¡¯t expect that their master would be captured while they had been in seclusion for a while. Sigh! Fortunately, their master was fine now. Otherwise, they would me themselves to death.

    ¡°Yes, yes, lovely master. Darling has to protect you well,¡± Darling agreed.

    For a moment, all the beasts rushed to express their determination to Leng Ruoxue, and the entire courtyard became lively...

    In the next few days, Leng Ruoxue stayed in their rented courtyard and waited for the freak to meet her.

    At the Wen family mansion.

    Ye Chen and Zheng En¡¯s residence.

    At this moment, there were still two days before the deadline they had given the Wen family.

    ¡°Hehe! We can leave in two days. That¡¯s great.¡± Zheng En¡¯s mood improved as the time approached.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he didn¡¯t want to make an enemy of the Wen family, they would have left long ago. Well! He wondered if they should thank the Matriarch of the Wen family. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Matriarch had robbed the money that the Wen family and was prepared to pay him, he wouldn¡¯t know what excuse to leave! Moreover, there were too many people in the Wen family, so this matter naturally couldn¡¯t be hidden.

 Chapter 919 - The Warm Old Man (1)

    <h4>Chapter 919: The Warm Old Man (1)</h4>

    ¡°Yes, go and urge the Wen family. Tell them that if we can¡¯t pay them within two days, we¡¯ll leave.¡± Ye Chen thought for a moment. Even though he wanted to meet up with Xue¡¯er now, he had to deal with the Wen family first.

    ¡°Why?¡± Zheng En was a little puzzled. Actually, he was mainly worried that if he went to tell them and the Wen family gathered all his remuneration, the Wen family would hunt them down all over the Divine Continent if they secretly left! Therefore, it was best not to remind them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Wen family won¡¯t be able to afford it,¡± Ye Chen said confidently. Unless the Wen family sold their fixed assets, it would be impossible for them to gather Zheng En¡¯s remuneration in a short period of time. However, it was unlikely for the Wen family to sell their assets now. This was because if he wanted to sell the ancestral property, he had to get the approval of the Patriarch. Once the Patriarch made such a request, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to be continue being the Patriarch anymore. Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t do such a stupid thing!

    ¡°I¡¯ll remind them since you are so confident! Hehe!¡± Zheng En still trusted Ye Chen¡¯s judgment! With that, he left the room and went straight to look for the head of the Wen family.

    Zheng En went to the main hall first, but it was empty. Then, he walked towards the main courtyard.

    After arriving at the main courtyard, there were no guards at the door, so Zheng En did not stand on ceremony and walked straight in.

    However, before he approached the main house, he heard the sound of an argumenting from inside. Out of curiousity of a gossip, he pricked up his ears and listened. Then, the smile on his lips deepened...

    Hehe! Commander Ye had guessed correctly. The Patriarch and the Matriarch were arguing over crystals!

    However, they were too focused on their argument and there was no one guarding outside, so they did not sense anyone eavesdropping.

    After listening for a while, Zheng En knocked on the door and deliberately said loudly, ¡°Is Patriarch Wen around?¡±

    /

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Excellency Ersha! What¡¯s the matter?¡± Patriarch Wen opened the door and looked at Zheng En outside. He frowned and forced a smile.

    ¡°Ah! Patriarch Wen, what happened to your face?¡± Zheng En looked at the obvious scratches on Patriarch Wen¡¯s face and suppressed his smile.

    ¡°Uh! I was identally scratched by a cat!¡± The Patriarch said awkwardly. He had opened the door too quickly and forgot about the injury on his face.

    ¡°Cat? Patriarch Wen, the scratch on your face is too big. It doesn¡¯t look like a cat to me. Instead, it looks like a tiger¡¯s scratch.¡± Zheng En observed seriously and then said very seriously.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see what it was. That guy slipped away too quickly. I was just guessing.¡± The Patriarch blushed and exined helplessly.

    ¡°Oh! Sigh! The Wen family¡¯s defense is a little weak now! The tiger can even run away after scratching the Patriarch. Patriarch Wen, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but you have to strengthen your defense! If this tiger dares to scratch you today, it might scratch others tomorrow. Therefore, you definitely can¡¯t let it go,¡± Zheng En said sincerely. Then, he sighed and patted the head of the Wen family on the shoulder to express his deep sympathy for him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Excellency Ersha is right. I¡¯ll be more careful in the future. By the way, why are you looking for me?¡± The Patriarch had no choice but to change the topic. Otherwise, if he let Excellency Ersha continue, the tigress in the house would probably run out and scratch him.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m here to tell you that there are still two days to the deadline I gave you. If you can¡¯t gather the money you owe me in two days, then I¡¯m leaving,¡± Zheng En said cooperatively.

    ¡°Excellency Ersha, can you give us a few more days?¡± The Patriarch negotiated. Even though he did not think that Excellency Ersha would really leave just like that, he still had to give face to the alchemist.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Patriarch Wen, I still have other matters to attend to! I spent too much time in the Wen family and have no choice but to leave,¡± Zheng En said with a troubled expression.

    ¡°Uh! What about the poison in my Wen family?¡± The head of the Wen family said with a headache.

    ¡°Patriarch Wen, if you can fork out the money you owe me, I¡¯ll continue to refine pills for you! However, if you can¡¯t, then don¡¯t me me.¡± Zheng En said with a smile, his attitude extremely good.

    Hearing Zheng En¡¯s words, the Patriarch could not catch his breath and almost fainted. F*ck, what was going on? It was clearly a reward, but now it had be money that was owed to him. Was there still justice?

    ¡°Patriarch Wen, that¡¯s all I have to say. Take care!¡± With that, Zheng En turned around and left.

    ¡°Excellency Ersha...¡± The Patriarch hurriedly wanted to stop him, but Zheng En did not even turn around. Instead, he hurried on.

    Before he walked out of the main courtyard, he heard a tigress roar from behind, ¡°Let him go. I don¡¯t believe that without him, the poison in our Wen family can¡¯t be cured.¡±

    After that, the Patriarch said something else, but Zheng En did not listen carefully.

    After Zheng En returned to his residence, he couldn¡¯t help butugh until he leaned on the table...

    Ye Chen was sitting in a chair in the room. When he saw Zheng En¡¯s appearance, his face was filled with question marks. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Zheng En had been provoked by something. Why was heughing like this?

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Yechen asked calmly when Zheng was almost doneughing.

    Zheng En calmed down and then described what he had seen and heard when he went to the main house to Ye Chen. After saying that, he looked at him with anticipation. ¡°Hehe! Funny, right? She¡¯s a woman after all! She¡¯s already cultivated to the level of a God, but she still likes to scratch in fights!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny? The Matriarch of the Wen family is a tigress. Everyone on Divine Continent knows that,¡± Ye Chen said nonchntly.

    ¡°Uh! Why didn¡¯t I know? Didn¡¯t youe to the Divine Continent with me? How do you know this gossip?¡± Zheng En¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked curiously.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out in the future,¡± Ye Chen said, keeping him in suspense.

    ¡°Commander Ye, don¡¯t be like this! I won¡¯t be able to sleep at night with this knowledge.¡± Zheng En said with a bitter expression.

    ¡°All the better, you can keep the night watch,¡± Ye Chen said with very little sympathy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this! We¡¯ve known each other for so long.¡± Zheng En tried to get close.

 Chapter 920 - The Warm Old Man (2)

    <h4>Chapter 920: The Warm Old Man (2)</h4>

    ¡°When we went to gather information a while ago, didn¡¯t you ask the Wen family about their character?¡± Ye Chen asked with a chuckle. Only by knowing a person¡¯s character could one make ns that varied from person to person. Therefore, he basically expected the Wen family¡¯s reaction to the difficult questions they threw out.

    ¡°Uh! I did, but I didn¡¯t ask about the women,¡± Zheng En said sheepishly. He was definitely not as cunning and scheming as Commander Night! And he had no intention of having any contact with the Wen women, so he naturally didn¡¯t care what they were like.

    ¡°Sometimes an unremarkable person may decide the oue of a matter, so don¡¯t overlook any of your opponents,¡± Ye Chen reminded him with a faint smile.

    ¡°Uh! Why do I feel like you know that Matriarch Wen needs money?¡± Zheng guessed.

    ¡°I do know that. Why else would I ask you to ask for payment at that time?¡± Ye Chen chuckled.

    ¡°Ah! You¡¯re really amazing,¡± Zheng En said with a look of admiration. In the past, he only admired Miss, but now, he admired Commander Ye again. Well! No wonder Miss always called him a freak. Anyone would definitely fall for his schemes unknowingly!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worship me too much. I belong to Xue¡¯er,¡± Ye Chen said very seriously.

    ¡°Uh! I know you belong to Miss. You don¡¯t have to tell me again.¡± Zheng En was speechless. Sigh! It was precisely because of this that they often overlooked Commander Ye¡¯s strength. Now, it seemed that this freak was doing it on purpose!

    ¡°Good,¡± Ye Chen said, relieved. He stood up and went to his room.

    Two dayster.

    Midnight.

    Seeing that no one from the Wen family had sent money over, Zheng En and Ye Chen took advantage of the dark and windy night to leave the Wen family mansion.

    After Ye Chen and Zheng En left the Wen family¡¯s Divine Realm, they went straight to the ce where they had agreed to meet Xue¡¯er.

    They arranged to meet at an unnamed mountain range. This ce was closest to the Wen family¡¯s Divine Realm and was not under their jurisdiction, so it was rtively safer.

    At the foot of the nameless mountains.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others were setting up camp here.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s sote. Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± Leng Qianye couldn¡¯t help but ask Leng Ruoxue, who was standing alone in the night.

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for the freak,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly.

    ¡°They probably won¡¯t leave tonight!¡± Leng Qianye guessed.

    ¡°They will.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled confidently. Leng Qianye didn¡¯t understand the freak, unlike her! She knew that that guy definitely wouldn¡¯t leave during daylight.

    ¡°Hehe! You know me well, Xue¡¯er!¡± A slightly smug voice sounded in their ears. Then, a ck shadow pounced on Leng Ruoxue and hugged her tightly.

    When Leng Qianye saw the arrogant Ye Chen, he shook his head helplessly and tactfully gave them space. He even dragged Zheng En along with him when he left, knowing that he wanted to talk to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I miss you so much,¡± Ye Chen said coquettishly when he saw that the lightbulb was gone.

    ¡°I miss you too.¡± Leng Ruoxue hugged the freak¡¯s body tightly and said with slight relief. Previously, they had been careful in the Wen family and did not dare to do anything intimate. After she left the Wen family, the freak was afraid that the Wen family would be suspicious, so he immediately rushed back. Therefore, it could be said that the two of them had never had the chance to tell each other their feelings. Now that they finally had the chance, the two of them naturally had a lot to talk about.

    Leng Ruoxue thought for a moment and brought the two of them into the bracelet. Then, they went straight into the Purple Bamboo House¡­

    After entering the Purple Bamboo House, neither of them spoke much. They just hugged each other. After having enough hugs for the time being, they chatted about what had happened during this period¡­

    As they chatted, the freak suddenly said to Leng Ruoxue very seriously and cautiously, ¡°Xue¡¯er, if you dare to do such a dangerous thing in the future, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Even though the freak hadn¡¯t exined it, she knew what he was referring to. And she had instructed in advance that those who knew about it were not to tell anyone. The only one who hadn¡¯t been warned was the little ck phoenix, so she wasn¡¯t surprised that the freak knew about it. Moreover, she could sense that the little ck phoenix seemed to be connected to the freak. However, she wouldn¡¯t ask unless the freak took the initiative to tell her.

    ¡°This is for you.¡± Ye Chen took out a storage ring and handed it to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Where did the herbse from?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the things in the ring through her divine sense and asked in surprise.

    ¡°Hehe! We of course robbed from the Wen family,¡± Ye Chen said with a smirk.

    ¡°Uh! So you were the one who got someone to rob the Wen family! You¡¯re so bad! However, I like it.¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled. She would asionally get Qing Jue to check on the Wen family¡¯s situation, so she naturally knew that the Wen family had been robbed. However, she didn¡¯t expect that it was the freak who got someone to do it. Well! This guy was really resourceful! He could actually control the Wen family remotely.

    ¡°By the way, do you have the whereabouts of Cheng Wu and the others?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after some thought. She knew that the freak had made an appointment with everyone. If they were separated, they would meet up in the Wen family¡¯s Divine Realm. However, Feng Da and the others had been in the Wen family¡¯s Divine Realm for a period of time, but Cheng Wu and the others had disappeared like y oxen plunging into the sea. This made her a little worried.

    ¡°We heard on the way here that someone from the Mystic God Association in the Cheng family¡¯s Divine Realm had advanced collectively. That should be them. However, they should have arrived in the Wen family¡¯s Divine Realm by now. As for why they haven¡¯t arrived yet, I¡¯m not sure,¡± Ye Chen said helplessly. All his attention was on Xue¡¯er, so even if something happened to Cheng Wu and the others, he would prioritize Xue¡¯er. He could lose everything, but not Xue¡¯er.

    ¡°In that case, Cheng Wu and the others might still be in the Cheng family¡¯s Divine Realm!¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed.

    ¡°Perhaps!¡± Ye Chen wasn¡¯t so sure. Finding someone in the God Realm was like looking for a needle in a haystack. It was huge, after all, and even though the Divine Continent was only part of the realm, it wasn¡¯t small.

 Chapter 921 - The Warm Old Man (3)

    <h4>Chapter 921: The Warm Old Man (3)</h4>

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the Cheng family¡¯s Divine Realm to take a look! Maybe we can find them,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested.

    ¡°Yes, but only after you¡¯ve finished converting your energy. Otherwise, with your current strength, you¡¯ll have no choice but to wait for someone to grab you while you walk through the Divine Continent,¡± Ye Chen reminded him with a wicked grin.

    ¡°The God Realm is not peaceful. Beauty, you need my protection!¡± Ye Chen added like a lecher.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m counting on Big Brother Da Sha.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled shyly.

    ¡°Uh! Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s discuss something. Can you not call me that?¡± Ye Chen said gloomily. Sigh! That name didn¡¯t match his image! His reputation had been ruined by Zheng En.

    ¡°But I think this name is not bad.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly, her beautiful eyes filled with teasing.

    ¡°Sigh! Xue¡¯er, the God Realm is really chaotic,¡± Ye Chen said helplessly.

    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll be careful,¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly promised obediently.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, if anyone dares to snatch you away, well! If I can beat them, I¡¯ll beat them up. If I can¡¯t¡­¡± Ye Chen smiled mysteriously and left half of his sentence unfinished.

    ¡°What do you want if you can¡¯t win?¡± Leng Ruoxue took the bait. She knew that this freak was waiting for her to ask!

    ¡°They would have to snatch me away too! Otherwise, I won¡¯t let him snatch you away,¡± Ye Chen said shamelessly. Hmph! The same thing couldn¡¯t happen again.

    Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweat when she heard the freak¡¯s words. She thought to herself, Strong! He¡¯s really extraordinarily strong! He can¡¯t even beat him, will he listen to you? However, she could only think about this in her heart and didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. Otherwise, the freak would definitely cry for her!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded cooperatively.

    ¡°Hehe! Xue¡¯er, I haven¡¯t hugged you to sleep in a long time. I have to hug you to my heart¡¯s content today,¡± Ye Chen said with anticipation. Then, he hugged Xue¡¯er tightly and closed his eyes¡­

    On the other side.

    It was already the next day when the head of the Wen family found out that Zheng En had already left.

    When he heard this news, he was angry and regretful because he never dreamed that Zheng En and his servant would really leave without even saying goodbye.

    In the main hall of the Wen family mansion.

    ¡°What are the guards of the Wen family doing? No one noticed that the two of them left?¡± The head of the Wen family was so angry that his face and neck were red. He shouted at the top of his voice.

    ¡°Patriarch, what¡¯s the use of saying this now! Hurry up and send someone to find him!¡± The Sixth Elder said anxiously. Sigh! Zheng Ersha had really left without a word, but what about the members of the Wen family?

    ¡°Butler, why are you still standing there in a daze? Hurry up and send someone to find him! If you can¡¯t find him, you don¡¯t have toe back.¡± The Wen family¡¯s head said angrily.

    ¡°Patriarch, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ve already sent someone to look for him,¡± the Head Butler said with a long face. Boohoo¡­ Was he caught in the crossfire without doing anything? This had nothing to do with him in the first ce! It was all because the Patriarch¡¯s family was not strict. Otherwise, how could Zheng Ersha have left? He could not help but feel his stomach ache.

    ¡°Find someone for me too!¡± The head of the Wen family roared. He didn¡¯t want to see the head butler at all now. He was really too useless. He couldn¡¯t even handle such a small matter!

    Hmph! If the butler had kept an eye on the money, how could he have given that old woman a chance? The Wen family¡¯s head grumbled in his heart.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the Head Butler replied and hurriedly left the main hall.

    ¡°Patriarch, you have to give the family an exnation for this matter.¡± After the Head Butler left to find someone, the Sixth Elder calmed down a lot. He also knew that the Patriarch would definitely be unhappy after hearing this, but he had to say what he had to say.

    ¡°What exnation does the Sixth Elder want me to give?¡± The Wen family¡¯s master red at him as if he was about to fly into a rage at any moment.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Patriarch, do as you see fit!¡± the Sixth Elder said irresponsibly. Then, he closed his eyes and pretended to sleep.

    The head of the Wen family looked at the elders sitting there and felt anger rising in his heart. Damn it, he had asked them to meet Zheng Ersha earlier to get close to him, and these old fellows, including the Sixth Elder, had all rejected him. Now that he had left, it was all his fault. It was really infuriating.

    Just like that, the head of the Wen family and the elders stared at each other for a long time, but they could not think of a way to appease their nsmen. The Zheng Ersha they were looking for had long disappeared.

    At this moment, Leng Ruoxue and the others had already left the foot of the nameless mountain range and were heading to the nearest small city ording to the map to undergo energy conversion.

    Before leaving the nameless mountain range, Leng Ruoxue had already advanced to the Mystic God Realm here. After she advanced, the beasts also advanced one after another.

    Now, Bai Xu, Feng Zhan, Mei, and the other beasts like the old phoenix had all broken through the barrier of a level-nine Transcendent Divine Beast and advanced to be a Divine Beast.

    Among them, because the old phoenixes had cultivated for a long time, they were still the strongest. They had already reached the level of a level-four Divine Beast. Now, their strength was almost equivalent to the high-level gods on the Divine Continent.

    Bai Xu, on the other hand, was a level-three Divine Beast. His strength was equivalent to an intermediate god in the Divine Continent.

    Feng Zhan and Mei were respectively a level-two divine beast and a level-one divine beast. Now, their strength was almost at the level of junior gods or Profound Gods.

    As for treasures and other beasts, they had all advanced to level-nine super divine beasts and were only a step away from divine beasts. Leng Ruoxue was quite satisfied with this result, but there was still a little ident.

    This was because Leng Ruoxue had already signed a soul contract with the little peacock, the pythons, and the other beasts before she advanced. However, what she didn¡¯t expect was that the little peacock and some of the pythons hadn¡¯t advanced to a level-nine Transcendent Divine Beast. The ck python with the highest strength also couldn¡¯t break through to be a Holy Beast. This couldn¡¯t help but make her feel a little regretful. The little peacock and the other beasts were also very depressed. For this, she evenforted them for a long time!

    A dayter.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at the small city closest to the nameless mountain range. Although this city was small, it had a rather grand name, ¡°Will Heaven City¡±. Moreover, it had everything. There was the Mystic God Association, the Alchemist Association, the Artificer Association, and so on.

 Chapter 922 - The Warm Old Man (4)

    <h4>Chapter 922: The Warm Old Man (4)</h4>

    Walking on the streets of Will Heaven City, Leng Ruoxue looked at the dazzling array of shops in the city and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Such a small city is actually so prosperous.¡±

    ¡°Even if it is small it can still contain the essentials! The Will Heaven City isn¡¯t big but this ce isn¡¯t under the jurisdiction of any of the eight great ns, so the City Lord of this city will naturally do his best to manage it,¡± Ye Chen exined with a light smile. In the Divine Continent, small cities like this generally weren¡¯t worthy of the eight great ns¡¯ attention. Therefore, even if such small cities were prosperous, the money they earned was limited.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement and wondered if they should build a small city like this in the future!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, we¡¯ve arrived at the Mystic God Association. Go and do the energy conversion first!¡± Not long after, Ye Chen pointed at a three-story staircase.

    ¡°Okay, go find a guest shop and wait for me! You don¡¯t have to apany me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. She knew that the freak and Feng Da took more than half a month to perform the energy conversion, so she expected that it would take a long time.

    ¡°Alright, then take care of yourself.¡± Ye Chen nodded. Then, after watching Xue¡¯er walk into the Guild of Gods, he led Feng Da and the others to find a guest shop.

    After Leng Ruoxue walked into the Mystic God Association, she found that the guild hall was actually empty. She stood alone in the hall for a while and casually looked around theyout of the guild hall. Then, she found a chair and sat down.

    Not long after, an inconspicuous old man came out of nowhere. The old man was not tall and looked fair and fat. He gave off a shrewd look. His strength was at the mid-level of the high-level deity.

    When the old man saw Leng Ruoxue sitting in the hall, his eyes actually emitted a wolf-like light!

    Then, he quickly walked in front of Leng Ruoxue and said very enthusiastically, ¡°Are you here to undergo energy conversion? Wee! Wee!¡±

    The old man was very excited, and the way he looked at Leng Ruoxue became more and more amiable and passionate!

    However, his gaze as if he was looking at prey made Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hair stand on end. She wanted to run out!

    Ugh! She regretted it. If she had known that the people from the Mystic God Association in the Will Heaven City were perverts, she would have let the freak and the others apany her.

    However, if this old man dared to do anything to her, he could not me her for being impolite. At that time, she did not care if this person was from the Mystic God Association or not! She did not care if his strength was above hers!

    In an instant, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s thoughts spun. Then, sheposed herself and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m here to undergo energy conversion. Is it convenient now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s convenient! It¡¯s convenient. It¡¯s convenient whenever youe,¡± the old man said excitedly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t know what to say. Could it be that this old man knew her? Even though she had been in the Divine Continent for a while, she didn¡¯t seem to have walked on the continent before!

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯ll bring you to undergo energy conversion now!¡± After the old man finished speaking, he reached out to pull Leng Ruoxue...

    Leng Ruoxue dodged the old man¡¯s wolf ws and said unhappily, ¡°Just lead the way.¡±

    ¡°Good! Good, hehe! I didn¡¯t expect the little girl to be so shy.¡± The old man smiled happily.

    Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes when she heard this old man¡¯s words. She thought to herself, Wasn¡¯t she just shy?

    ¡°Hehe! Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you to the conversion pool upstairs.¡± The old man was not affected by Leng Ruoxue¡¯s attitude. His face was still smiling, but this time, he did not reach out to pull Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Don¡¯t we have to go through the procedures? We still have to hand over the crystals!¡± Leng Ruoxue said understandingly. The freak had already told her about the previous procedures, so this old man¡¯s nonpliance made her secretly vignt.

    ¡°Hehe, you can just drip your blood on this card to recognize it as your master. However, you don¡¯t have to pay the money.¡± The old man took out a card from his ring and handed it to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°No need to pay? Why?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in confusion. To be honest, if this old man had gone through normal procedures, she might not have been too wary of him. However, this old man did not take the ordinary path and looked lecherous, so she had to be vignt.

    ¡°Hehe! I like you,¡± the old man said happily. His bright eyes kept shooting at Leng Ruoxue like a searchlight. After that, he even nodded his head vigorously as if he was very satisfied.

    ¡°Stinky old man, if you dare to look at me like that again, you¡¯ll regret it,¡± Leng Ruoxue warned impatiently.

    ¡°Uh! Little girl, don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not a bad person!¡± When the old man heard this, he knew that he had been misunderstood by this little girl, so he hurriedly exined. Boohoo... It wasn¡¯t easy for a peerless beauty toe to his association, but he didn¡¯t expect his excessive excitement to scare this girl. Wasn¡¯t this making his emotions worse!

    ¡°Bad people won¡¯t admit that they¡¯re bad!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly, her beautiful face filled with displeasure.

 Chapter 923 - The Cheng Familyâ€™s Divine Realm (1)

    <h4>Chapter 923: The Cheng Family¡¯s Divine Realm (1)</h4>

    ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m really not a bad person. Look at how amiable I am. I don¡¯t look like a bad person at all!¡± The old man said with an expression as if he had wronged her.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. There are ten medium-grade crystals here. Quickly bring me to undergo energy conversion! I still have something on!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged. Well! It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t respect her elders! It was just that this old man was too abnormal.

    ¡°Little girl, I said that you don¡¯t have to pay.¡± The old man reminded her aggrievedly. Boohoo¡­ Why was such a beautiful little girl¡¯s temper so bad!

    ¡°No, you have to pay!¡± Leng Ruoxue red at the old man with her beautiful eyes and said loudly. She didn¡¯t need to pay this old man. Who knew if he had other motives! Therefore, she had to be wary.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The old man was depressed. He had been in the Mystic God Association for many years, but he had never seen such a difficult little girl! She actually couldn¡¯t be refused without money. s! If it were anyone else, they would be overjoyed! However, it was obvious that this girl treated his good intentions as a hot potato. When the old man thought of this, he felt extremely aggrieved.

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll ept this money.¡± The old man sighed helplessly and then epted the ten medium-grade crystals Leng Ruoxue handed him.

    ¡°Little girl,e upstairs with me!¡± the old man said again and turned in the direction of the stairs.

    Leng Ruoxue followed the old man up to the second floor. The old man brought her to a room and reminded her to stay longer before closing the door and going out.

    Leng Ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes slightly and sized up the arrangements in the room. Then, she came to the side of the Spirit Transformation Fluid and walked into it. She sat cross-legged. She knew that the energy conversion was to absorb the conversion spiritual liquid in the pool, so she didn¡¯t dy for too long and closed her eyes to absorb it on her own¡­

    Three dayster.

    The old man stared at the staircase anxiously, wondering why this little girl hadn¡¯t finished converting yet. However, he was quite happy because this meant that this little girl¡¯s aptitude was not bad.

    However, after another half a month, the old man was a little uneasy when Leng Ruoxue still didn¡¯te down from upstairs. There were several times when he had the urge to go upstairs to take a look, but he still resisted it.

    After another week, Leng Ruoxue finally walked down from upstairs.

    The old man looked at Leng Ruoxue who came down from upstairs as if he had seen a rare animal. His eyes lit up, and the expression on his face was extremely excited. He was so excited that he was speechless.

    Uh! Leng Ruoxue looked at the old man¡¯s expression and thought about how to deal with it.

    However, before she could think clearly, she suddenly saw the freak appear behind the old man. Then, his fist smashed into the old man¡¯s head. In the blink of an eye, the old man fainted.

    ¡°Uh! Freak, why did you knock him out?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. She hadn¡¯t bought a divine skill yet! Now, the only staff member in the entire association had also fainted. Who would sell her divine skills now? Other than fire and wind divine skills, they didn¡¯t have any other divine skills!

    The reason for this was because the freak and the others left in a hurry after the energy conversionst time, so they did not buy any divine skills.

    The divine skills of fire and wind were sponsored by Leng Qianye! However, only people with fire and wind attributes could use them. No one else could learn them.

    Apart from energy conversion, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s other mission in the Mystic God Association was to buy divine skills.

    However, she could only buy ordinary divine skills in the Mystic God Association. The best divine skills could only be bought during auctions.

    Moreover, there was one good thing about divine skills. Even if one became an Ultimate God, they could still use the divine skills they had learned.

    ¡°Do you think you can leave without knocking him out?¡± The freak said helplessly. Then, he pulled Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand and walked out of the guild.

    When they arrived outside the guild, Feng Da and the others were already waiting for them on the beast. After Leng Ruoxue and the freak sat on it, Lei Xiao, who was acting as a flying beast, pped his huge wings and left Will Heaven City¡­

    ¡°Miss, you didn¡¯t buy any divine skills again, right?¡± Feng Da, who was lying on Lei Xiao¡¯s back in midair, asked with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That old man was knocked unconscious by the freak.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very helpless, but she was more depressed. Why was it that Feng Da and the others could advance even though it was also an energy conversion? The freak had even advanced to the intermediate-level of high-level deity, but she didn¡¯t even advance one level? She was bullied so badly.

    ¡°Hehe! We escaped quicklyst time. Otherwise, we would probably have been pestered too,¡± Feng Da said knowingly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. There will be divine skills. When we reach the Cheng family¡¯s Divine Realm, we can just buy them from the Mystic God Association,¡± Leng Qianyeforted.

    ¡°Yes, you have to appear when we reach the Cheng family¡¯s Divine Realm,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Qianye chuckled, his handsome face filled with helplessness.

    After Lei Xiao flew for nearly half a month, Leng Ruoxue and the others finally arrived at the Cheng family¡¯s Divine Realm.

    The Cheng Family¡¯s Divine Realm was located in the southernmost part of the Divine Continent. There were a total of seven cities. Thergest city was the main city of the Cheng Family, and the Cheng Family¡¯s Divine Realm was ranked third among the eight Divine Realms.

    Among the eight great ns of the God Realm, other than the Ning family¡¯s Divine Realm, which was ranked first, the overall strength of the other seven great ns was extremely different. Therefore, there were basically victories and defeats between them.

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others entered the territory of the Cheng family¡¯s Divine Realm, they did not stay for long and went straight to the Cheng family¡¯s main city.

    After entering the Cheng family¡¯s main city, it was afternoon. Leng Ruoxue and the others first found a guest shop. Then, Leng Qianye went to the Mystic God Association to buy divine skills, while the others went to the streets to inquire about news.

    ¡°There are quite a lot of people in the Cheng family¡¯s Divine Realm,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly as she looked at the pedestrians on the street.

    ¡°Yes, other than the Cheng family, there are also many outsiders in this city.¡± The freak frowned. Well! He didn¡¯t like the way those people on the street looked at Xue¡¯er.

    ¡°Miss, I just heard some news,¡± Feng Da whispered to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°What news?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little curious. If it wasn¡¯t something important, Feng Da shouldn¡¯t have speciallye to tell her!

 Chapter 924 - The Cheng Familyâ€™s Divine Realm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 924: The Cheng Family¡¯s Divine Realm (2)</h4>

    ¡°The beloved daughter of the Cheng family¡¯s head is getting married in a few days,¡± Feng Da said mysteriously.

    ¡°What do you mean again?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little puzzled. Could it be that the daughter of the City Lord had been married many times?

    ¡°I heard that the precious daughter of the Cheng family¡¯s head already has three husbands. This is her fourth marriage, so there are so many people in the main city. Most of them are here to congratte her,¡± Feng Da exined.

    ¡°Then what do they think of Miss Cheng?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. They all praise Miss Cheng as a heroine and a role model for women. It¡¯s said that Miss Cheng is even the idol that many people admire!¡± Feng Da said in disbelief.

    ¡°Uh! It seems that the customs of the Divine Continent are different from other ces!¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed. Whether it was in Ling Feng or Hao Tian, such a thing was unimaginable. She still remembered that when they first arrived in the Hao Tian Continent, the daughter of the City Lord of Windless City was also called the ¡®four evils¡¯ because she liked handsome men. However, the handsome men of the daughter of Windless City were all snatched.

    Since this Miss Cheng was called a heroine, she should be different from the ¡®four evils¡¯ of Windless City!

    ¡°Yes! I was shocked when I heard the news. Moreover, it seems that such a thing is allowed in the God Realm.¡± Feng Da looked at L¨¹ Tao and said uneasily.

    ¡°Feng Da, you guys continue strolling! Xue¡¯er and I will return to the guest shop first,¡± the freak suddenly said. Then, without asking Xue¡¯er, he pulled her back to the guest room.

    In the guest room.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the freak who suddenly became depressed and asked in confusion, ¡°Freak, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± The freak pulled a long face and said extremely gloomily. Sigh! He really shouldn¡¯t have wandered around the streets with Xue¡¯er. He was really afraid that some things in the God Realm would lead Xue¡¯er astray!

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about what?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of question marks.

    ¡°You can only have me,¡± the freak said domineeringly. Then, he held Xue¡¯er tightly in his arms.

    ¡°Hehe! You¡¯re depressed because of this! Fool, I won¡¯t want anyone else except you.¡± Leng Ruoxue quicklyforted and promised.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The freak nodded in satisfaction. Then, he said, ¡°In the God Realm, there are some women with excellent family backgrounds and aptitude who have such privileges. However, they still have to speak with strength.¡±

    ¡°Oh! In that case, Miss Cheng should be very outstanding?¡± Leng Ruoxue said uncertainly.

    ¡°I think so. Otherwise, the Cheng family wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to do this. You should know that most of the daughters of the families are basically used for marriages. However, it¡¯s obvious that this Miss Cheng isn¡¯t,¡± the freak analyzed.

    ¡°Yes, but no matter how outstanding she is, it¡¯s none of our business. If Cheng Wu and the others aren¡¯t here, we¡¯ll leave in a few days,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. She felt that she didn¡¯t have much interaction with that Miss Cheng, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t pay attention to that heroine.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the Cheng family¡¯s Divine Realm is not good. Let¡¯s leave this ce as soon as possible!¡± the freak suggested.

    ¡°Demon, Miss Cheng is so outstanding. I¡¯m not worried that she will have designs on you, let alone that you will fall in love with someone else. Why are you in a hurry!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased and couldn¡¯t help but worry in her heart. If anyone should be worried, it should be me, right?

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll learn bad things!¡± the freak muttered softly.

    ¡°As if!¡± Leng Ruoxue patted the freak¡¯s head and pretended to be unhappy. This guy clearly didn¡¯t trust her! Was she someone who could learn bad things so easily?

    ¡°Hehe! Xue¡¯er, I love you!¡± The freak smiled foolishly and said ingratiatingly.

    ¡°I also¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was about to say ¡°I love you too¡±, but she was interrupted after saying two words.

    ¡°Miss, Miss!¡± Lin Yuan rushed into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s room anxiously. Then, he retreated when he saw his Miss hugging Commander Ye tightly.

    ¡°Lin Yuan, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked Lin Yuan, who stuck his head in.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Yuan nodded hard and told himself not to look at Commander Ye, who was unsatisfied. Boohoo¡­ If looks could kill, he would probably have been killed by Commander Ye¡¯s re.

    ¡°What is it? Come in and talk!¡± Leng Ruoxueforted the freak and then said to Lin Yuan.

    ¡°Miss, I saw Brother Song on the street.¡± Lin Yuan walked in and said bluntly.

    ¡°Where did you see him?¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly asked.

    ¡°At the entrance of a shop. However, Big Brother Song pretended not to know me, so he didn¡¯t say anything. There are many people around him. I asked around and they seem to be from the Cheng family,¡± Lin Yuan exined.

    ¡°The Cheng family?¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned slightly, deep in thought. She couldn¡¯t understand why Song Di was with the Cheng family.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m going out to ask around!¡± Lin Yuan said. After seeing Song Di just now, he wanted to quickly tell Miss this news, so he didn¡¯t ask too clearly.

    ¡°No need. When it gets dark, I¡¯ll go to the Cheng family with the freak!¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a while and said. Since she already knew that Song Di was with the Cheng family, it was better to go to the Cheng family personally to ask Song Di.

    ¡°Lin Yuan, let Feng Da and the otherse here when theye backter,¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed again.

    ¡°Yes, Miss. I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Lin Yuan heaved a sigh of relief. Sigh! The pear that Commander Ye had given him was really too big.

    Not long after Lin Yuan left, Feng Da and the others returned to the guest shop. Then, everyone came to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s room.

    After Leng Ruoxue told them the news Lin Yuan had obtained, everyone was very surprised and puzzled.

    ¡°Miss, is this true?¡± Feng Da asked in disbelief. Why were Song Di and the others with the Cheng family instead of going to the Wen family¡¯s Divine Realm to meet them?

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I saw it with my own eyes. Not only that, but Brother Song also acted as if he didn¡¯t know me. I guarantee that I didn¡¯t misjudge him,¡± Lin Yuan said very seriously.

 Chapter 925 - The Cheng Familyâ€™s Divine Realm (3)

    <h4>Chapter 925: The Cheng Family¡¯s Divine Realm (3)</h4>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s probably not convenient for Song Di to pretend not to know Lin Yuan. They might have encountered some trouble.¡± Leng Qingtian thought for a while and analyzed. He really didn¡¯t believe that Song Di and the others abandoned them because they had found a new backer in the God Realm. After all, he trusted Cheng Wu and the others.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go to the Cheng family with the freak after dark to see what the situation is.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Feng Da hurriedly said.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Stay in the inn and wait for news!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the expectant gazes of the others and said helplessly. She knew that the others were also very curious about this matter. After all, after interacting for so long, they all knew Cheng Wu and the others very well.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± They all nodded.

    After dark, Leng Ruoxue asked Yao to cast an invisibility spell on them, and the three of them sneaked into the Cheng family mansion.

    The Cheng family¡¯s mansion wasrger than the Wen family¡¯s, and Leng Ruoxue and the other two didn¡¯t have anyone to lead the way, so it could be said that they were blind. Therefore, they could only look in the courtyard one by one¡­

    The three of them split up and each found a direction. They agreed that if they found anything suspicious, they would contact each other through the voice transmission jade token.

    Leng Ruoxue chose the north, but after searching three courtyards, she didn¡¯t find any traces of Cheng Wu and the others.

    ¡°Qing Jue, did you discover anything?¡± Leng Ruoxue sent a voice transmission to Qing Jue.

    ¡°Sister, there are Ultimate Gods guarding the eight Divine Realms on the Divine Continent, so I don¡¯t dare to search too widely. However, I didn¡¯t find Cheng Wu and the others anywhere I looked,¡± Qing Jue replied.

    ¡°Sister, it would be great if we could find someone from the Cheng family. That way, I can read minds,¡± Qing Jue added.

    ¡°I want to too! But I can¡¯t find it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said gloomily. She finally realized that the eight great families were extraordinarily confident! She actually didn¡¯t see many guards at night, and she didn¡¯t know where the guards on night duty were!

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s search slowly. We¡¯ll find it eventually,¡± Qing Jueforted.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Then, she nned to continue searching for Cheng Wu and the others. Just as she was about to move, she received a voice transmission from the freak saying that she had found them!

    After hearing the news from the freak, Leng Ruoxue immediately went to the courtyard that the freak mentioned to meet him. Not long after, Feng Da arrived.

    ¡°Monster, are Cheng Wu and the others definitely inside?¡± Leng Ruoxue confirmed.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already seen Song Di, but I asked him to go back to his room and wait for us,¡± the freak exined. When he walked into the courtyard, he saw Song Di looking around at the door, as if he was waiting for someone, so he directly went forward to greet him.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go in!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged.

    ¡°Alright,¡± the freak replied. Then, the three of them walked into the courtyard.

    The courtyard where Cheng Wu and the others lived now could be considered top-notch from the size of the courtyard and the decorations in the courtyard. Leng Ruoxue sized up the scenery in the courtyard as she walked, and the more she looked, the more puzzled she was.

    At this moment, in the only room in the courtyard with the lights on, two men were walking around like ants on a hot pan.

    When Leng Ruoxue and the other two pushed open the door and walked in, they happened to see such a scene.

    ¡°Hehe! Looks like the two of you are treated well!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with a light smile. Well! Just by looking at the luxurious furnishings in this room, she knew that they shouldn¡¯t have suffered any physical pain. Instead, the treatment the Cheng family gave them was quite high.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t tease us.¡± Cheng Wu said to the void with a bitter face. Because Miss and the others were invisible, he couldn¡¯t determine their exact location and could only speak to the air.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t! Your treatment is indeed better than mine!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight grievance. After she was captured by the Wen family¡¯s Ultimate God, the ce she lived in couldn¡¯tpare to Cheng Wu and the others at all.

    ¡°Miss, there¡¯s a reason why this treatment is good.¡± Song Di nced at Cheng Wu and said with sympathy.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to hear the reason. Tell us!¡± Feng Da covered his mouth and chuckled. Well! He was not so worried when he saw the ce Cheng Wu lived in.

    ¡°This is the Cheng family¡¯s Divine Realm, and your surname is Cheng. Could it be that you have something to do with them?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed.

    ¡°Miss, I have nothing to do with them. I can swear,¡± Cheng Wu hurriedly promised when he heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. Even though the Cheng family had also used such a reason to persuade him to stay, he had rejected them.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to swear. Tell me why you¡¯re with the Cheng family!¡± Leng Ruoxue said curiously.

    ¡°Miss, this has to start when we just arrived in the God Realm.¡± Cheng Wu sighed softly. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t even contribute to Miss¡¯s matters, and now he had to make Miss worry about his matters. He was really too ashamed.

    Ever since he heard from Song Di that he had seen Lin Yuan in the afternoon, he had guessed that Miss had been saved. Now that he had heard his Miss¡¯s voice with his own ears, he was even more relieved. Sigh! Even though he really wanted to know Miss¡¯s situation these days, it was obvious that this was not the time. And Miss might not tell them in detail here. Boohoo¡­

    ¡°Okay, say it.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very calm.

    ¡°Miss, we originally agreed to gather at the Wen family¡¯s Divine Realm if we were separated. The ce where we were sent by the teleportation light to be very close to the Cheng family¡¯s Divine Realm, so we directly underwent energy conversion at the Mystic God Association here.¡±

    ¡°However, our energy conversion caused a hugemotion, so we were targeted by the Cheng family. After the head of the Cheng family found out that my surname was also Cheng, he invited me to join the Cheng family in the name of my race, but I rejected him.¡± Cheng Wu paused with a difficult expression.

    ¡°Oh, then did the Cheng family make things difficult for you?¡± Leng Ruo said lightly. After hearing Cheng Wu¡¯s words, she understood. The Cheng family must have felt that Cheng Wu and the others¡¯ qualifications were too good, so they wanted to take them in.

    ¡°No, the head of the Cheng family is very reasonable. Seeing that we were unwilling and had something urgent to do, he let us leave. However, on the way out of the Cheng family¡¯s divine domain¡­¡± Cheng Wu found it difficult to speak. Sigh! This matter was really too dramatic.

 Chapter 926 - The Cheng Familyâ€™s Divine Realm (4)

    <h4>Chapter 926: The Cheng Family¡¯s Divine Realm (4)</h4>

    ¡°On the way out of the Cheng family¡¯s divine domain, we had a conflict with someone and indirectly saved the eldest daughter of the Cheng family who was captured by him. That Miss Cheng wanted to express her gratitude to us, so she forced us to stay and even wanted to marry Brother Cheng.¡± Song Di saw that Cheng Wu couldn¡¯t say it, so he exined for him.

    ¡°Uh! So you¡¯re the person Miss Cheng is going to marry!¡± Feng Da said in surprise. He really didn¡¯t expect the groom of the Cheng family to be an acquaintance!

    ¡°Sigh! Don¡¯t mention it, Miss. We really didn¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business. Boohoo¡­¡± Cheng Wu was depressed! However, he hated the person who had a conflict with them even more. He could have captured anyone, but why did he have to capture Miss Cheng! Now, she insisted on giving herself to him. Sigh! What should he do!

    ¡°Is Miss Cheng beautiful?¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly asked.

    ¡°Uh! It¡¯s alright!¡± Cheng Wu replied honestly.

    ¡°No way? I heard that Miss Cheng is a rare beauty!¡± Feng Da said with a smile. After knowing that Cheng Wu and the others were in the Cheng family, they specially went to inquire about the situation of the Cheng family, including Miss Cheng.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad! Perhaps Miss Cheng is a beauty in the eyes of others, but it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen someone more beautiful than her,¡± Cheng Wu said truthfully. The beauty he was referring to was naturally his own miss!

    ¡°How strong is she?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked again.

    ¡°Her strength is above mine,¡± Cheng Wu said after some thought. In order to leave this ce, he had fought Miss Cheng. However, he had lost.

    ¡°How strong is the person who had a conflict with you?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to ask.

    ¡°That person¡¯s strength is inferior to mine. I can beat him up alone,¡± Cheng Wu said with certainty.

    ¡°In that case, how could that person capture Miss Cheng? Moreover, it¡¯s to capture someone in the Cheng family¡¯s Divine Realm. Does he want to die? Also, how many people did that person bring?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with suspicion.

    ¡°Miss, that person only brought five people with her. However, Miss Cheng seems to have some illness. When she was caught by them, it happened to be when she fell ill. As for the person who captured her, she¡¯s from the Yao family. The Yao family is also one of the eight great families. Their two families have never gotten along,¡± Cheng Wu said after thinking for a while. He had heard about these situations from Miss Cheng, and he had also inquired about them himself.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the Yao family is ranked second among the eight great families,¡± the freak added.

    ¡°Oh! Monster, what do you think the probability of this being a coincidence is?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. Because she wasn¡¯t involved and didn¡¯t see anyone from the Cheng family, she couldn¡¯t tell if this was a coincidence or if the Cheng family did it on purpose.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. However, the Cheng family has a good reputation in the God Realm. Moreover, the head of the Cheng family is quite prestigious in the God Realm.¡± The freak shook his head.

    ¡°Cheng Wu, what do you think? Also, how did the sensible head of the Cheng family react to you bing the son-inw of the Cheng family?¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to ask suspicious questions.

    ¡°Miss, we haven¡¯t seen the Cheng family¡¯s head yet! However, Miss Cheng said that as long as she likes it, her father won¡¯t have any objections,¡± Cheng Wu said helplessly. He had wanted to see the Cheng family¡¯s head a few times, but he had been stopped. Sigh!

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss. On the surface, this matter seems to have been decided by Miss Cheng alone. However, it¡¯s indeed quite strange that the head of the Cheng family hasn¡¯t appeared.¡± Song Di thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Hehe, Big Brother Cheng, I heard that Miss Cheng already has three husbands?¡± Feng Da asked curiously. Even though everyone in the city said so, he didn¡¯t know if it was true.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Cheng Wu nodded awkwardly.

    ¡°Uh! Brother Cheng, if that¡¯s the case, Miss Cheng, you really can¡¯t marry him!¡± Feng Da said very seriously.

    ¡°Damn it, who said I was going to marry her?¡± Cheng Wu was furious when he heard Feng Da¡¯s words.

    ¡°Calm down!¡± Feng Da didn¡¯t dare to tease him anymore and quicklyforted him. Then, he said to Leng Ruoxue, ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t we take Brother Cheng and the others out while it¡¯s dark!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Cheng Wu refused.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you not want to marry Miss Cheng? I can take you out of here now!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in confusion.

    ¡°Miss, we can¡¯t go with you now,¡± Cheng Wu said gloomily.

    ¡°Why? Have you changed your mind about marrying Miss Cheng?¡± Feng Da¡¯s face was also full of question marks.

    ¡°No, ckie and the others were taken away by them. We searched for them for a long time but couldn¡¯t find them,¡± Cheng Wu said guiltily. Sigh! If anything happened to his brother because of him, he would probably have to die to apologize.

    ¡°Miss, if it weren¡¯t for this, we would have long thought of a way to leave this ce. However, we¡¯re trapped here now. Moreover, we¡¯ve always been monitored by the Cheng family. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been so afraid to recognize Lin Yuan when I saw him this afternoon!¡± Song Di also had a distressed expression. Sigh! He kept him by Cheng Wu¡¯s side so that he could apany Brother Cheng.

    ¡°I see! Well! Don¡¯t be anxious. We¡¯ll go back and discuss with the others and think of a good way to save you then,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. Then, the few of them chatted for a while before leaving the Cheng family.

    After returning to the guest shop, Leng Ruoxue and the others discussed for the night and finally decided to take the initiative to attack. Therefore, they went straight to the door the next day¡­

 Chapter 927 - Leng Ruoxue and Cheng Lan (1)

    <h4>Chapter 927: Leng Ruoxue and Cheng Lan (1)</h4>

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at the Cheng family, they directly said that they wanted to look for the eldest daughter of the Cheng family. When the guards saw their extraordinary auras, they did not dare to neglect them.

    The eldest daughter of the Cheng family, Cheng Lan, who was resting in her room, frowned when she heard the guard¡¯s report and seriously thought about who it was because she was very sure that she didn¡¯t know Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Lan¡¯er, don¡¯t think about it. You¡¯re frowning,¡± a man in the room said with some heartache.

    This man was tall and strong. Although he was not particrly handsome, he was very masculine. He was one of Cheng Lan¡¯s husbands, Lu Xuan from the Lu family, who was rankedst among the eight great families.

    ¡°Do you know if any of my friends are called Leng Ruoxue?¡± Cheng Lan could not help but ask.

    ¡°Hehe! Lan¡¯er, if you don¡¯t remember, how can I recognize you!¡± Lu Xuan said speechlessly. Lan¡¯er had a wide range of friends and was generous. Therefore, there were often some Tom, Dick, and Harry who would take the opportunity toe and take advantage of her. Therefore, he had never had a good impression of Lan¡¯er¡¯s bad friends.

    ¡°But I really can¡¯t remember who she is,¡± Cheng Lan¡¯er said with an aggrieved expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it if you don¡¯t want to! It¡¯s not a big deal. If you don¡¯t want to see him, just ask the guards to return,¡± Lu Xuan said indifferently. He didn¡¯t think it was difficult to send away a friend he didn¡¯t know well, but he was afraid Lan-er didn¡¯t think so.

    ¡°How can that be! Father often said that if you visit, you¡¯re a guest. Whether you like it or not, you shouldn¡¯t neglect it.¡± As expected, Cheng Lan objected as soon as she heard Lu Xuan¡¯s words.

    ¡°How can that be! Father often said that if you visit, you¡¯re a guest. Whether you like it or not, you shouldn¡¯t neglect it.¡± As expected, Cheng Lan objected as soon as she heard Lu Xuan¡¯s words.

    ¡°Alright, let her in! I also want to see what she wants from me,¡± Cheng Lan said curiously.

    After receiving Cheng Lan¡¯s order, the guard left Cheng Lan¡¯s courtyard and went to the door to invite Leng Ruoxue and the others in. After bringing them to the main hall, the guard left.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others sat in the main hall for a while. Not long after, a young man and woman walked in from outside.

    Leng Ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes and sized up the young woman who walked in.

    Oh! She should be the eldest daughter of the Cheng family! This woman looked very young. Moreover, as the rumors said, she was a rare beauty. Her strength was not bad, and she was an intermediate high-level deity.

    As for the obviously hostile man beside her, he was probably one of her husbands!

    Even though the man was not particrly handsome, he had an outstanding temperament and looked otherworldly. He gave off a very clean feeling. Even though his cultivation level was not as high as the woman beside him, the two of them were verypatible when they stood together.

    However, why did that man look so unhappy with them? Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart was filled with question marks. She had never seen these two people before! Besides, they had imprisoned her subordinates in disguise. She should be the one who was angry!

    While Leng Ruoxue was sizing up Cheng Lan and Lu Xuan, the two of them were also sizing up Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    Cheng Lan looked at Leng Ruoxue in amazement and was even more surprised in her heart. Oh! This woman was really beautiful! She was even more beautiful than the two b*tches from the Ning family and the Yao family. No, to be precise, the two b*tches from the Ning family and the Yao family couldn¡¯t evenpare to a strand of this woman¡¯s hair. Hehe! She was so happy in her heart! Unfortunately! This woman¡¯s strength was too low, only at the Mystic God level. This was a little wed!

    ¡°I¡¯m Cheng Lan. Uh! Miss Leng, do we know each other?¡± Cheng Lan introduced herself and asked bluntly.

    ¡°This¡­ how should I put it¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was in a difficult position. The two of them didn¡¯t know each other, but Cheng Lan wanted to force her subordinate to marry her. Sigh!

    ¡°Miss Leng, feel free to tell me if you have any difficulties. I will definitely help if I can,¡± Cheng Lan said generously.

    ¡°Really?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little suspicious. She wondered if Miss Cheng would fall out with her if she told Cheng Lan to let her subordinates go. However, the first impression Cheng Lan gave her didn¡¯t seem like an unreasonable and unruly person! Why would she do something to imprison her subordinates? She couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Cheng Lan was very loyal. In addition, she liked Leng Ruoxue, so she naturally agreed to everything.

    ¡°In that case, please let my subordinates go, Miss Cheng!¡± Leng Ruoxue went straight to the point, thinking, You asked me to mention this.

    ¡°Your subordinate? I didn¡¯t capture your subordinate!¡± Cheng Lan¡¯s face was full of question marks. Then, she turned to ask Lu Xuan, ¡°Do you know who in the Cheng family captured Miss Leng¡¯s subordinate?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s asking you for someone. If you don¡¯t know, how would I know?¡± Lu Xuan rolled his eyes and said helplessly. Sigh! Lan¡¯er¡¯s personality was sometimes too out of line. She didn¡¯t even figure out what was going on before making things clear. She didn¡¯t allow anyone to stop her or she would fall out with them!

    ¡°Miss Leng¡­¡± Cheng Lan looked at Leng Ruoxue helplessly, her beautiful face still full of innocence.

    Leng Ruoxue was speechless. Moreover, she could tell that Cheng Lan was definitely not pretending. She really didn¡¯t know. Sigh! How could this be? Cheng Lan had exceeded her expectations.

    If Cheng Lan was an unruly, willful, and unreasonable woman, it would be easier to deal with her. However, it was really not easy for her to deal with someone who did not remember what she had done! More importantly, this was the Cheng family¡¯s territory. Sigh!

    ¡°Miss Cheng, I¡¯m talking about Cheng Wu and the others.¡± Leng Ruoxue had no choice but to make herself clear.

    ¡°Ah! Brother Cheng and the others are your subordinates? But why is your strength not as high as Brother Cheng and the others?¡± Cheng Lan did not understand. In her understanding, it was very embarrassing for a subordinate to have a higher cultivation than her. Moreover, this way, it would not be easy to convince her subordinates.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for my cultivation to not be as high as theirs? This way, they can protect me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly, feeling a sense of powerlessness in her heart. Sigh! What kind of logic was this Miss Cheng!

 Chapter 928 - Leng Ruoxue and Cheng Lan (2)

    <h4>Chapter 928: Leng Ruoxue and Cheng Lan (2)</h4>

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be like this! If your subordinates are stronger than you, why would they be convinced by you?¡± Cheng Lan said stubbornly.

    ¡°Uh! That depends on your personality. Force can¡¯t solve everything. Miss Cheng, I¡¯m not here to discuss this with you.¡± Leng Ruoxue defended herself and then reminded her speechlessly.

    ¡°But...¡± Cheng Lan didn¡¯t give up and wanted to ask, but Leng Ruoxue interrupted her.

    ¡°Miss Cheng, please release my subordinates!¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed and said politely.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t catch them. They stayed here willingly. Besides, we¡¯re getting married in a few days, so... you¡¯re wee to attend the wedding.¡± Cheng Lan exined. Then, as if she was shy, her voice became softer and softer.

    ¡°Miss Cheng, you locked Cheng Wu¡¯s brothers elsewhere. Cheng Wu can¡¯t not stay here even if he wants to! Besides, Cheng Wu doesn¡¯t want to marry you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. If possible, she didn¡¯t want to fall out with this Miss Cheng. Even though Cheng Lan¡¯s forced marriage was a little shameful, Cheng Lan¡¯s first impression wasn¡¯t too bad. She also felt that Cheng Lan should be different from those unruly daughters of aristocratic families, so she hoped that she could convince this Miss Cheng.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t lock them up! I just hope that Brother Cheng can livefortably. If so many people live together, it will be very inconvenient. That¡¯s why I arranged for the others to live elsewhere. Besides, didn¡¯t I leave that person called Song Di to apany him?¡± Cheng Lan exined. She didn¡¯t feel that she had done anything wrong. Instead, she thought that she had thought it through.

    Leng Ruoxue felt more and more helpless when she heard Cheng Lan¡¯s words because she clearly realized that she was not on the same channel as Cheng Lan.

    Leng Ruoxue took a deep breath and calmed herself down. She secretly warned herself to hold it in and not be angry before saying calmly, ¡°Miss Cheng, maybe your arrangement is kind, but Cheng Wu doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Does he think this arrangement isn¡¯t good? But he didn¡¯t tell me!¡± Cheng Lan¡¯s frown deepened. She really didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong with this arrangement. She even sent someone to take care of Brother Cheng and Song Di!

    /

    What should I tell you? You won¡¯t change even if I tell you. Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but grumble.

    Moreover, she knew that with Cheng Lan¡¯s personality, even if Cheng Wu told her, he probably wouldn¡¯t take it seriously. Moreover, Cheng Wu had asked to leave several times, but Cheng Lan didn¡¯t allow it. Later, Cheng Lan arranged for so many people to serve him, so Cheng Wu and Song Di would naturally feel that they were being watched. In addition, Hei Zi and the others were in Cheng Lan¡¯s hands, so they could onlymit the crime.

    ¡°Miss Cheng, will you let them go if Cheng Wu asks you to?¡± Seeing that hisdy was too depressed to speak, Feng Da spoke up on her behalf.

    ¡°This... He¡¯s my future husband. Of course he can¡¯t leave me.¡± Cheng Lan thought for a moment and said seriously.

    Cheng Lan¡¯s words made Feng Da speechless. Sigh! He knew that this would be the oue. This Miss Cheng was extraordinarily stubborn! Moreover, he realized that as long as Miss Cheng was determined, it seemed that it was useless for others to say anything.

    ¡°Miss Cheng, our Brother Cheng doesn¡¯t want to marry you at all.¡± Lin Yuan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said directly.

    ¡°Why? In what way am I not good enough for him?¡± Hearing this, Cheng Lan was sad. She thought that she had done her best for Brother Cheng, but why didn¡¯t Brother Cheng want to marry her?

    ¡°How do you know that Cheng Wu doesn¡¯t want to marry Lan¡¯er? Did he tell you himself?¡± At this moment, Lu Xuan, who had not said a word, suddenly asked and stared at them suspiciously.

    ¡°Tsk, isn¡¯t it obvious? Which man is willing to share his woman with others?! This is definitely a humiliation to men. Of course, it¡¯s the same for women. Love is originally a monogamy. If there¡¯s someone else in the rtionship, this rtionship won¡¯t be so precious,¡± Lin Yuan said very seriously.

    ¡°Tsk, isn¡¯t it obvious? Which man is willing to share his woman with others?! This is definitely a humiliation to men. Of course, it¡¯s the same for women. Love is originally one-sided. If there¡¯s someone else in the rtionship, this rtionship won¡¯t be so precious,¡± Lin Yuan said very seriously.

    ¡°Miss Cheng, everyone has different standards for rtionships. Perhaps some people like to have a harem, but most people like monogamy. Therefore, Cheng Wu won¡¯t ept you, and you can¡¯t possibly abandon your three husbands for him, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue analyzed.

    It was hard to say about rtionships, and others could not make any decisions for her. Therefore, she really hoped that Cheng Lan could figure it out herself. Otherwise, unless she could kill Cheng Lan and destroy the Cheng family now, this big trouble would keep pestering them.

    ¡°I... I really like Brother Cheng,¡± Cheng Lan whispered with a hurt expression.

    ¡°You can lead a horse to water but you can¡¯t make him drink. Love can onlyst if both sides are willing and are happy,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°I never wanted to force him. I just like him too much, really.¡± Cheng Lan felt wronged and tears welled up in her eyes.

    ¡°Miss Cheng, sometimes people can¡¯t be too self-centered. Perhaps you think it¡¯s good for him, but it depends on whether others can ept it. But Cheng Wu has no choice but to ept it now.¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed softly, her beautiful face filled with speechlessness.

    ¡°Is it wrong to like someone?¡± Cheng Lan said sadly. She had never liked to be unreasonable and bully others, but she was so stubborn on certain matters that even her parents could not do anything about it.

    ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to like someone, but if you want to be together, both sides have to be wililng!¡± Leng Ruoxue said implicitly. Looking at Cheng Lan, she couldn¡¯t say it too harshly. Otherwise, others would think that she had bullied the eldest daughter of the Cheng family!

    ¡°Feelings can be nurtured slowly. I believe that Brother Cheng will be moved by me one day.¡± Cheng Lan¡¯s stubbornness rose again. It could be said that she did not want to give up.

    ¡°Miss Cheng, if that day reallyes, I won¡¯t stop you, but not now. I won¡¯t watch my subordinates be forced, so please let Cheng Wu and the others leave,¡± Leng Ruoxue said seriously.

 Chapter 929 - Leng Ruoxue and Cheng Lan (3)

    <h4>Chapter 929: Leng Ruoxue and Cheng Lan (3)</h4>

    ¡°Not unless you can beat me,¡± Cheng Lan said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement. If this was Cheng Lan¡¯s condition, then she was willing to ept this challenge.

    ¡°You actually agreed?¡± Cheng Lan was a little surprised. In fact, she was certain that Leng Ruoxue would not agree to such a condition. This way, Cheng Wu could stay by her side openly.

    ¡°If this is your condition for letting him go, I ept it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very cautiously. She didn¡¯t want such trouble to keep pestering them, so it would be best if she could fulfill the other party¡¯s conditions herself.

    ¡°But you can¡¯t let others help you, including your own beasts,¡± Cheng Lan added.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue still agreed. It was her n to be polite before resorting to force.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Cheng Lan said crazily. She swore that she just wanted Leng Ruoxue to retreat and not really want to fight with her.

    ¡°I¡¯m very normal, Miss Cheng. You came up with this condition yourself. If I can defeat you, I hope you can keep your promise and stop forcing Cheng Wu. Of course, if Cheng Wu is moved by you and is willing to be with you, I won¡¯t stop it.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t say it too confidently. Otherwise, if she really angered Cheng Lan, it would definitely be a huge problem for them.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Cheng Lan was a little unwilling. However, she had no choice but to ept this fact.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time like the present. Miss Cheng, find a suitable ce and let¡¯s spar!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged. Ever since the energy conversion waspleted, although she had sparred with Feng Da and the others, Feng Da and the others were only junior gods, so it wasn¡¯t satisfying for her to fight at all. As for Leng Qianye and the freak, they didn¡¯t fight her at all. Now that she had Cheng Lan as her opponent, she naturally couldn¡¯t let them off!

    ¡°Follow me!¡± Cheng Lan said gloomily. Then, she left the main hall with Leng Ruoxue and the others and headed to the training ground.

    However, Cheng Lan was unhappy all the way. She could not understand why a mere Mystic God was looking forward to the battle more than her!

    After arriving at the training ground, Cheng Lan chose an empty ce and brought Leng Ruoxue and the others in.

    There were a total of five training grounds in the Cheng family, and each of them wasrge enough to amodate nearly a hundred people. Therefore, even after so many people entered, the entire training ground still seemed empty.

    ¡°Is this ce okay?¡± Cheng Lan asked gloomily.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s start now! I¡¯ll let youe out with three moves first,¡± Cheng Lan said generously after the two of them walked into the arena.

    ¡°Don¡¯t regret it!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. Since the other party was willing to give in, she naturally wouldn¡¯t be coy and say no. Hehe! It would be a waste not to! After all, this concerned the freedom of Cheng Wu and the others! And this was her first time fighting a God above the intermediate level, so she took this battle very seriously.

    ¡°I won¡¯t regret it,¡± Cheng Lan said. However, she really regretted it after saying that because Leng Ruoxue had already made her move. Looking at the fire dragon that bared its fangs and brandished its ws with a terrifying aura, pouncing at her with a majestic aura, she actually felt a moment of fear. Even though it was only for a moment, this was uneptable to her, who had always been proud.

    ¡°Be careful of my Fire Dragon Dance!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. Even though the name of the Fire Dragon Dance was very impressive, it could only be considered an ordinary divine skill. Moreover, in the eyes of others, this divine skill was not very powerful, but it was hard to say in her hands!

    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful,¡± Cheng Lan replied very politely. Because she had said that she would let Leng Ruoxue make three moves, she could only defend.

    With that, Cheng Lan immediately set up a transparent defensive barrier for herself. The defensive barrier was earthen yellow and looked like it was only a thinyer, as if it would break at a touch¡­

    However, after Leng Ruoxue¡¯s fire dragon collided with the defensive barrier, not only did the transparent membrane not move, it even bounced her fire dragon back¡­

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the fire dragon that was flying towards her and smiled faintly. Then, she released a fire dragon as thick as a bucket to stop the fire dragon that bounced back and absorbed the divine power on the fire dragon. After that, she split into two fire dragons and flew towards Cheng Lan¡­

    This divine skill was called the Dance of the Two Dragons. She had once seen her Cheapsake Old Ancestor use it. However, at that time, the ancestor used mystic energy to activate it, and she was using divine power now, so its power was doubled.

    People who had ascended to the God Realm or the natives of the God Realm could only use divine power normally after undergoing energy conversion. Moreover, from then on, the spiritual energy they absorbed in the world would automatically transform into divine power. The level of divine power was definitely higher than mystic energy. Therefore, only those who could use divine power could be gods.

    ¡°Is this the Dance of the Two Dragons?¡± Cheng Lan could not help but ask as she watched the fire dragons approaching her. These two dragons seemed to be different from the Dance of the Two Dragons she knew. When she fought others, she had seen others use this divine skill. However, the power that those people used was definitely notparable to the two fire dragons flying towards her now.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Among the divine skills, the Fire Dragon Dance and the Dance of the Two Dragons were not the best, so she was not surprised that Cheng Lan would have such a reaction.

    ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me, are you? The Dance of the Two Dragons doesn¡¯t make people feel so pressured,¡± Cheng Lan said with a look of disbelief.

    ¡°It¡¯s true! There¡¯s no such thing as a bad divine skill in this world. There are only people who can¡¯t use it well.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very sure that she wasn¡¯t wrong and couldn¡¯t help but defend her divine skill. The two fire dragons seemed to have sensed Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words and danced even more happily.

    In an instant, the two fire dragons had already approached Cheng Lan¡¯s defensive barrier. However, before attacking, the two dragons exchanged nces and then attacked in one direction¡­

 Chapter 930 - Leng Ruoxue and Cheng Lan (4)

    <h4>Chapter 930: Leng Ruoxue and Cheng Lan (4)</h4>

    With a crisp sound, Cheng Lan¡¯s defensive barrier shattered with a huge explosion!

    In an instant, fire and dust flew everywhere. The two dragons hadpleted their mission and returned to the world...

    Cheng Lan was injured by the aftershock of the explosion because she underestimated Leng Ruoxue¡¯s strength. A trace of blood flowed out of the corner of her mouth...

    ¡°Lan¡¯er!¡± Lu Xuan, who was standing below the arena, looked at Cheng Lan worriedly and couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Cheng Lan wiped the blood off her lips and forced a smile.

    ¡°Lan¡¯er!¡± Lu Xuan knew that Lan¡¯er was injured, but at this moment, he knew that he could not stop her unless she admitted defeat or gave up.

    Cheng Lan looked at Lu Xuanfortingly, then turned to Leng Ruoxue with mixed feelings.

    She had promised to let Leng Ruoxue make three moves, but she was already unable to withstand the second move.

    Even though Cheng Lan knew that she would definitely lose if they continued fighting, she was really unwilling to admit defeat just like that!

    She¡¯d always been proud, and she¡¯d rarely had an opponent among women her own age. Even when it came to a lot of good men, she¡¯d had no fear of any of them, except for the particrly top ones. But today, a small, insignificant Mystic God made her feel intensely powerless. Something she¡¯d never felt before.

    Leng Ruoxue saw Cheng Lan looking at her thoughtfully but not saying anything, so she could only let her look.

    After a while, Cheng Lan finally couldn¡¯t help but speak.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you continuing?¡± Cheng Lan asked in confusion. Logically speaking, shouldn¡¯t Leng Ruoxue chase after her and beat her down?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking? It¡¯s not fair to attack when the other party is distracted,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. In fact, if it were someone else, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have stopped. However, she could tell that Cheng Lan wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person, so she was willing to give Cheng Lan a chance to think it through herself because this was the only way to settle this once and for all. Otherwise, Cheng Lan would probably not be convinced and there would be no end to this trouble.

    ¡°I want to know your true strength,¡± Cheng Lan said after some thought.

    ¡°It¡¯s what you see, Mystic God!¡± Leng Ruoxue said gloomily. Boohoo... She was sad when she thought about how she didn¡¯t even advance one level during the energy conversion.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t hide your strength?¡± Cheng Lan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. If Leng Ruoxue was really at the Mystic God level, she was definitely the most abnormal Mystic God she had ever seen. One had to know that in the God Realm, the difference in strength was like the difference between heaven and earth! If others knew that a little Mystic God had actually broken through her defensive barrier, no one would believe it.

    ¡°No, I justpleted the energy conversion more than half a month ago. I didn¡¯t have time to learn many divine skills!¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly. Yesterday, Leng Qianye had just bought all the divine skills sold by the Mystic God Association, andst night, they had been discussing bing martial artists, so they didn¡¯t have the time to learn divine skills.

    ¡°...¡±

    Cheng Lan was speechless. Boohoo... How did she meet such a pervert? Brother Cheng, can¡¯t we really be together?

    ¡°I admit defeat,¡± Cheng Lan said reluctantly after a long while. Leng Ruoxue had broken her defense and she was also injured. It wouldn¡¯t do her any good to continue fighting. Even though she was sometimes very stubborn, she still knew what to do in big matters. She admitted defeat because she didn¡¯t want to lose too badly. However, this also strengthened her determination to cultivate hard. Sooner orter, she would definitely wash away this stain!

    ¡°Then Cheng Wu...¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded, but she didn¡¯t finish her sentence. She knew that Cheng Lan understood.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let them go with you. However, what I want to say is that I really didn¡¯t capture him or lock him up. I just want him to stay here. Besides, there are people serving them every day,¡± Cheng Lan exined. Even though she was filled with reluctance, she had given her word previously so she could only bear the pain and part with him. Boohoo... Brother Cheng, I really can¡¯t bear to part with you!

    ¡°Miss Cheng, I¡¯ve also said that for the sake of others, they have to be able to ept your kindness. Otherwise, it will be a burden to others,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly. She believed that Cheng Lan had no ill intentions towards Cheng Wu and the others. However, Cheng Lan did not know that the kind of kindness she thought was uneptable to others.

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll listen to your advice,¡± Cheng Lan said humbly. Then, she brought Leng Ruoxue and the others back to the main hall. Not long after, Cheng Wu and the others were brought over...

 Chapter 931 - Xuanâ€™s Request (1)

    <h4>Chapter 931: Xuan¡¯s Request (1)</h4>

    ¡°Miss!¡±

    Cheng Wu and the others were very happy to see Leng Ruoxue. However, they knew that this was not a ce for small talk, so they could only endure it. They also wanted to leave here quickly, especially Cheng Wu. They wished they could grow wings and fly away.

    ¡°We can leave now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in amusement when she saw Cheng Wu¡¯s anxious look.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Everyone nodded. However, just as they were about to leave, Cheng Lan stopped them.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Cheng Lan looked at Cheng Wu, who was eager to leave her house, and felt very upset.

    ¡°Miss Cheng, is there anything else?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows and asked calmly. She couldn¡¯t help but mutter in her heart, would she go back on her word?

    When Cheng Wu heard Cheng Lan¡¯s words, his heart skipped a beat. To be honest, he was really afraid that Cheng Lan would cause trouble again. He was really afraid!

    ¡°Brother Cheng, I can let you leave this time, but¡­¡± Cheng Lan looked at Cheng Wu¡¯s nervous expression and was furious. She didn¡¯t know how to say what she wanted to say.

    ¡°But what? What do you want?¡± Cheng Wu asked warily, his heart wailing. Woo¡­ spare him!

    ¡°I will continue to pursue you. I will show you my sincerity. I won¡¯t give up so easily.¡± Cheng Lan blushed and said in one breath.

    Uh! Cheng Wu waspletely depressed after hearing Cheng Lan¡¯s words. However, they were in someone else¡¯s territory now, so he didn¡¯t dare to say anything he shouldn¡¯t. Otherwise, if he angered the eldest daughter of the Cheng family, none of them would be able to leave. That would be a tragedy.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Miss Cheng, please remember! You can lead a horse to water but you can¡¯t make him drink. If Cheng Wu is willing to be with you, I won¡¯t stop him.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Cheng Wu¡¯s pitiful gaze and could only say helplessly. She said this to remind Cheng Lan not to force Cheng Wu.

    ¡°I know. I won¡¯t force him. I¡¯ll try my best to woo him and move him,¡± Cheng Lan said as bravely as a female warrior born for love. In fact, she had never said such things to anyone in her life, so she was nervous and shy.

    ¡°Then work hard! Goodbye!¡± Leng Ruoxue said and left the Cheng family mansion with everyone.

    On the way back to the restaurant, Cheng Wu looked at Leng Ruoxue bitterly and wanted to say something but hesitated.

    ¡°Chengwu, why are you looking at me with a resentful expression? You caused this yourself,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased Chengwu after returning to the guest room.

    ¡°Miss, you won¡¯t even help me!¡± Cheng Wu said with a depressed expression.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t I help you? If I didn¡¯t help you, would you be standing here now?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked helplessly. s! How could she make decisions for Cheng Wu when it came to rtionships?

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Brother Cheng, if Miss hadn¡¯t thought of a way to get you out, you would only be able to wait as a groom in the Cheng family now,¡± Feng Da said, wishing for the world to be in chaos.

    ¡°I meant just now,¡± Takeshi reminded him.

    ¡°Oh, what if she changes her mind if I didn¡¯t say that just now?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Cheng Wu and chuckled.

    ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s true! Miss, let¡¯s leave this ce quickly! The further we go, the better.¡± Cheng Wu smiled foolishly and quickly said. He was now once bitten, twice shy. Therefore, he only wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible and stay far away from Cheng Lan.

    ¡°Haha! Brother Cheng, it seems like you¡¯re really afraid! Actually, I think that Miss Cheng is not bad. You can really consider her,¡± Feng Da suggested with a smile.

    ¡°Go to hell! If you like it, consider it yourself!¡± Cheng Wu roared angrily.

    ¡°I can¡¯t. I already have someone,¡± Feng Da said regretfully.

    ¡°L¨¹ Tao, you have to be careful.¡± Cheng Wu looked at Feng Da provocatively and reminded him.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± said Peachy, unimpressed. ¡°Mydy said that new things will onlye if I discard the old.¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± Cheng Wu was depressed. He didn¡¯t seem to have seeded in sowing discord!

    ¡°Alright, stop fooling around. Since the matter has been resolved, let¡¯s leave tomorrow!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after watching themugh for a while.

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go now!¡± Cheng Wu was very eager.

    ¡°Cheng Wu, you¡¯re a man. How can you be so frightened by a woman?!¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. She didn¡¯t think Cheng Lan was someone who would force himself on others! Why was Cheng Wu so frightened? Sigh!

    ¡°Miss¡­¡± Cheng Wu looked at Leng Ruoxue with a bitter expression, feeling extremely aggrieved. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t want this to happen either! He had never met such a proactive woman in his life.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Didn¡¯t Miss Cheng say that she won¡¯t force you? What are you afraid of?¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel good to be pestered!¡± Cheng Wu whispered.

    ¡°Cheng Wu, I can¡¯t help you. Sigh! I can only say that you¡¯re too attractive to Miss Cheng.¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed and said sympathetically.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t leave me alone!¡± Cheng Wu was so anxious that he was about to cry.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ignoring you! Didn¡¯t Miss Cheng promise not to force you? Besides, she wants to pursue you. If I forcefully stop her, won¡¯t Miss Cheng fly into a rage out of humiliation! That won¡¯t do you any good, right?!¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want her chasing me,¡± Takeshi said quietly.

    ¡°That¡¯s not my decision. There¡¯s nothing wrong with loving someone. So, unless you kill her, you can¡¯t stop her from liking you,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted.

    ¡°Is there no way to make her give up on me?¡± Cheng Wu couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Cheng Wu, we can¡¯t help you with rtionships. If you want her to give up, you can only work hard yourself. Running away won¡¯t solve the problem,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m really scared of her,¡± Cheng Wu said fearfully.

    ¡°What are you afraid of her for?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously. She wanted to ask this question just now, but it wasn¡¯t a good time.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t been around many women,¡± Takeshi said grudgingly.

 Chapter 932 - Xuanâ€™s Request (2)

    <h4>Chapter 932: Xuan¡¯s Request (2)</h4>

    ¡°Cheng Wu, if you¡¯re afraid that she doesn¡¯t know anything, then I really can¡¯t help you. The only thing I can help you with now is to make her not force you to get married,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Miss, actually, I don¡¯t understand either. Why did Miss Cheng target me? I¡¯m not especially handsome,¡± Cheng Wu said in distress.

    ¡°Not all women like handsome men. Look, that Lu Xuan isn¡¯t especially handsome either!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with understanding. Cheng Lan was probably a woman who didn¡¯t like beautiful men. However, there were still quite a lot of fangirls in this world.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Cheng Wu was speechless, because the more he thought about it, the more likely it was.

    ¡°Cheng Wu, running away won¡¯t solve the problem. As for Cheng Lan, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of her. Anyway, we¡¯re leaving tomorrow. Can she still follow us?!¡± Leng Ruoxueforted.

    ¡°Well, mydy has a point.¡± Cheng Wu nodded and relented. In fact, it seemed that no one wanted to leave in too much of a hurry, so he was alone and no one would take up his suggestion, boohoo¡­

    ¡°Then let¡¯s enter the space and cultivate the divine skills! We¡¯ll leave here tomorrow morning,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. The reason why she decided to leave tomorrow was because she wanted to finish cultivating the divine skill.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone nodded.

    Then, Leng Ruoxue thought of something and brought everyone into the bracelet. Then, everyone returned to their residences to cultivate their divine skills.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others went to cultivate their divine skills, while Empty and Leng Qianye sat on the stone chairs in front of the Purple Bamboo House to drink tea and chat.

    ¡°This is really a good ce!¡± Leng Qianye looked at the dense spiritual energy in the space and sighed.

    He still remembered the shock he felt when he first entered this ce! At that time, he was like Grandma Liu who had entered a grand park. He was curious about everything. After a few days, his mood gradually calmed down.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! With such a space, their cultivation speed in the God Realm will probably be far superior even to the disciples of the eight great ns.¡± Empty chuckled, but then he was depressed again. s! Unfortunately, his injuries had yet to recover. Otherwise, if he could cultivate here, he would be able to be a high-level god soon.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When we find herbs that can treat your injuries and refine them into medicinal pills, you will be able to cultivate normally.¡± Leng Qianye saw that Empty¡¯s expression had suddenly be downcast and guessed what he was thinking, so heforted him.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not worried,¡± Empty said with a lightugh. With Xue¡¯er, his injuries could be healed as long as he could find the herbs.

    The two of them continued to chat until dawn.

    Leng Ruoxue and the freak cultivated for a night. When she came out of the Purple Bamboo House, she saw that the two of them were still chatting. She couldn¡¯t help but say in surprise, ¡°Did you guys talk all night?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Leng Qianye said with a smile.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Leng Ruoxue was very curious. These two guys were quite talkative!

    ¡°We were talking about you! About your achievements,¡± Leng Qianye said jokingly.

    ¡°Uh! I didn¡¯t do anything great!¡± Leng Ruoxue said embarrassedly with a few drops of cold sweat on her forehead.

    ¡°Why not? Even though you¡¯ve only been in the Boundless Heaven Continent for a few years, you¡¯ve done a lot of things!¡± Leng Qianye teased in a good mood.

    ¡°Uh! Then continue chatting!¡± Leng Ruoxue was extremely embarrassed. With a thought, she fled with the freak.

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    Leng Qianye and Wu¡¯sughter echoed in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why are you running away?¡± After leaving the bracelet, the freak said speechlessly.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little embarrassed!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in embarrassment.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± The freak chuckled happily. Such a Xue¡¯er was really rare!

    ¡°Don¡¯tugh,¡± Leng Ruoxue said, pretending to be unhappy.

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t!¡± Freak coaxed, then stole a kiss from Xue¡¯er. But before he could make his next move, there was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Freak snapped, annoyed at being interrupted when he wanted to do something.

    ¡°I¡¯m Lu Xuan,¡± the man outside the door said helplessly. In fact, he knew that he was a little early and that he had probably interrupted someone else¡¯s fun.

    ¡°Can I help you?¡± Freak asked, opening the door to the room.

    ¡°I have something to discuss with Miss Leng,¡± Lu Xuan said bluntly, seeing that she had no intention of letting him into the house.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Freak asked.

    ¡°Uh! Can we talk inside?¡± Lu Xuan was a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Freak, let him in!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. She knew that this petty man, freak, was vengeful towards Lu Xuan. Who asked Lu Xuan to disturb what he wanted to do!

    ¡°Come in!¡± The freak red at Lu Xuan.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lu Xuan felt helpless. However, he was the one who needed a favor, so he could only behave.

    Lu Xuan walked into the room and greeted Leng Ruoxue politely when he saw her. ¡°Good morning, Miss Leng.¡±

    ¡°Yes, hello. Why are you looking for me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked directly.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this, Miss Leng. Lan¡¯er and Cheng Wu¡¯s wedding is in three days, so I want to beg you to let Cheng Wu and Lan¡¯er have their wedding before leaving?¡± Lu Xuan asked with some difficulty.

    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying? Miss Cheng has already promised not to force Cheng Wu to do anything he doesn¡¯t like,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°I know. Lan¡¯er doesn¡¯t know that I came here on my own.¡± Lu Xuan was afraid that Leng Ruoxue would misunderstand Cheng Lan, so he quickly exined.

    ¡°Miss Leng, due to Cheng Wu¡¯s departure, the wedding was supposed to be canceled. However, because of this matter, not only was Lan¡¯er med by the family, but she was also humiliated by the daughters of the Ning family and the Yao family. Therefore, I shamelessly came to ask you to fulfill my wish. Of course, the wedding would be fake. This is only for Lan¡¯er¡¯s reputation,¡± Lu Xuan added. After saying that, he looked at Leng Ruoxue nervously. After all, he had never done such an annoying thing, so he was a little uneasy and nervous.

 Chapter 933 - Xuanâ€™s Request (3)

    <h4>Chapter 933: Xuan¡¯s Request (3)</h4>

    ¡°I can understand your feelings, but I can¡¯t help you with this.¡± Leng Ruoxue refused. Even though Cheng Wu was her subordinate, she couldn¡¯t make the decision for Cheng Wu. Of course, if Cheng Wu was willing, she wouldn¡¯t object.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I know that my request is a little unreasonable, but I really have no choice. The two people from the Ning and Yao families have always been at odds with Lan¡¯er. After Lan¡¯er was humiliated by them yesterday, she actually cried in grievance. I¡¯ve known Lan¡¯er for more than ten years, but I¡¯ve never seen her cry.¡±

    ¡°Actually, other than her liking Cheng Wu, some people in the family have also been pushing for this matter. After all, Cheng Wu and the others are too talented, so¡­¡± Lu Xuan continued, but he didn¡¯t finish his sentence. He believed that Leng Ruoxue would understand what he meant!

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for some people¡¯s enthusiasm, Lan¡¯er wouldn¡¯t have wanted to marry Cheng Wu so quickly. Please believe me. Moreover, because of this matter, Lan¡¯er¡¯s other two husbands were so angry that they ran away from home,¡± Lu Xuan continued.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really can¡¯t help you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said apologetically.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry to disturb you,¡± Lu Xuan said in disappointment. He turned to leave.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly called out to Lu Xuan.

    ¡°Miss Leng, you¡­¡± Lu Xuan turned around and looked at Leng Ruoxue, the surprise in his eyes shing.

    ¡°If you want the wedding to continue, you can actually find anyone. You don¡¯t have to find Cheng Wu,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested.

    ¡°I understand,¡± he said, and turned to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a man,¡± the freak said after Lu Xuan left.

    ¡°He lives for Cheng Lan,¡± Leng Ruoxue said knowingly. In fact, she didn¡¯t think that Lu Xuan wouldn¡¯t think of finding a random man to fake a marriage. He probably found Cheng Wu to try to make Cheng Lan happy.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I live for you too,¡± the freak said with infinite affection as he wrapped his arms around her waist.

    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed.

    The two of them were mushy when Cheng Wu and the others¡¯ voices suddenly sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart. With a thought, she moved everyone out of the bracelet.

    Looking at the light bulbs that had suddenly appeared beside him, the freak was very unhappy. He looked at Xue¡¯er with some resentment, and his dark eyes were still flickering with tears. The meaning in his eyes was obvious. ¡®Why did you release these light bulbs!¡¯

    ¡°Cheng Wu, Lu Xuan came just now and wants your help,¡± the freak said before Xue¡¯er could speak.

    ¡°Yes, I heard that. Miss, let¡¯s leave quickly!¡± Cheng Wu said fearfully. What he meant was that he couldn¡¯t help her! If he really helped her, he would probably never be able to get along with Cheng Lan. Besides, he didn¡¯t want Cheng Lan to like him, so he could only turn a blind eye! After all, he had never been a good person.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ve already refused,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted.

    ¡°I have to be afraid. It¡¯s safest to leave this ce.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s leave after breakfast!¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a moment and said.

    Everyone nodded and left the room together for breakfast.

    When Leng Ruoxue and the others walked into the restaurant, there was almost no one inside. After they entered, there were few empty tables in the restaurant.

    As they were finishing their meal, they suddenly heard voices from the next table.

    ¡°Haha! I think Cheng Lan has nothing to be proud of now,¡± a young woman said loudly.

    ¡°Yes! Now she¡¯s aughing stock,¡± echoed the woman across from her.

    ¡°Hmph! That b*tch should be like this. This is all her retribution. Who asked her to marry so many men? Now she¡¯s finally kicked an iron te!¡± The woman who spoke first gloated, but the jealousy in her eyes was red and could not be concealed.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. How many women in the God Realm would dare to be like her! Hmph! Those men spoiled her too much. However, now that she¡¯s finally been dumped, it¡¯s really satisfying!¡± Another woman added, her face also filled with jealousy.

    The two women who spoke were very young and beautiful. However, the wordsing out of their mouths were not so pleasant. Moreover, their voices were very loud, so Leng Ruoxue and the others had no choice but to listen.

    Not only that, the two women became happier as they chatted and gossiped about Cheng Lan as if no one else was around.

    ¡°Damn it, are you done talking? Shut up!¡± Cheng Wu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He stood up and shouted. Even though he didn¡¯t like Cheng Lan, he couldn¡¯t help but feel indignant for her because these two women¡¯s mouths were filled with filth. It was simply unbearable.

    ¡°How dare you talk to us like that? Do you know who we are?¡± The two women immediately shouted when they heard Cheng Wu¡¯s roar.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Damn it, your mouths are too filty, you¡¯ve polluted my ears,¡± Cheng Wu said in disdain. Sigh! It was really infuriating topare oneself to others! Even though he didn¡¯t like Cheng Lan, he now felt that Cheng Lan was a hundred times better than these two women.

    ¡°How dare you call our mouths filthy? Do you want to die?¡± The two women red and shouted at the top of their lungs.

    ¡°That¡¯s the case,¡± Cheng Wu said with disgust, not even looking at them.

    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± A woman roared and attacked. Several blue lights flew towards Cheng Wu¡­

    Cheng Wu gently blocked the woman¡¯s attack with his hand and immediately counterattacked¡­

    Seeing Cheng Wu and the two women fighting, Feng Da and the others quickly hid in a safe ce to avoid being implicated and watching the battle.

    ¡°You disloyal people.¡± Cheng Wu was furious when he saw that Feng Da and the others had actually avoided him. None of them had any intention of helping! Even though he did not take these two women seriously, they had to at least share his burden!

 Chapter 934 - Xuanâ€™s Request (4)

    <h4>Chapter 934: Xuan¡¯s Request (4)</h4>

    ¡°Hehe, Brother Cheng, all the best!¡± Song Di cheered.

    ¡°Brother Cheng, we¡¯ve given you the chance to perform! Don¡¯t disappoint us!¡± Feng Da teased.

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I didn¡¯t want to show off.¡± Cheng Wu quickly retorted, but he muttered in his heart. It was obvious that these two women attacked first. He was just defending himself.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s all the same. Anyway, just deal with this matter,¡± Feng Da said with a smile, as if it had nothing to do with him.

    Cheng Wu was so angry that he was speechless. He could only vent his anger on these two unlucky women.

    Immediately, the attack in his hand increased. Countless divine skills smashed towards the two women like water.

    In an instant, the two beautiful women were stunned. Their faces were bruised and their clothes were tattered.

    ¡°Just you wait. Our Ning family won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    ¡°Just you wait. Our Yao family will not let you off.¡±

    The two women spoke in unison and fainted.

    ¡°The Nings?¡±

    ¡°The Yao family?¡±

    Feng Da and Song Di looked at each other. Then, at the same time, they looked at Cheng Wu. Their faces clearly said, ¡°You¡¯re finished.¡±

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Aren¡¯t you going to leave and wait for someone to catch you?¡± Leng Ruoxue spoke before Cheng Wu could say anything.

    ¡°Oh, oh! Let¡¯s escape while no one is around!¡± Feng Da hurriedly said.

    However, just as everyone was about to leave the crime scene, the shopkeeper of the inn walked in with the waiter.

    ¡°Oh my God! What happened?¡± The shopkeeper looked at the mess in the restaurant and wanted to cry.

    Most of the tables and chairs in the dining room were broken. Not only that, but the two women he didn¡¯t even want to mess with were lying on the floor, bruised and battered, as if they had just been beaten up. Boohoo¡­ what was going on? If he had known this was going to happen, he wouldn¡¯t have left the dining room. But it was toote now.

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others heard the shopkeeper¡¯s words, they ignored him and continued to walk out. However, how could the shopkeeper let go of these people who might be the murderer! He took a step forward and stood in front of everyone, saying as if he was facing death, ¡°Can any of you tell me what exactly is going on?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know!¡± Leng Ruoxue yed dumb. Oh! Sorry, they already had a lot of enemies, so they could only pretend to know nothing.

    ¡°How can you not know? Aren¡¯t you always here?¡± The shopkeeper was a little angry. Heposed himself before saying anything.

    ¡°We were too busy eating to notice anything else,¡± Leng Ruoxue said innocently.

    ¡°How can you eat when these tables and chairs are shattered?¡± the shopkeeper asked, his chest heaving with anger.

    ¡°It broke when we were almost done eating,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Then what¡¯s going on with Miss Ning and Miss Yao?¡± The shopkeeper kept telling himself to be calm and ask calmly, but he almost vomited blood when he saw Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ indifferent expressions.

    ¡°Shopkeeper, we don¡¯t know them, so I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t answer your question. Why don¡¯t you ask them when they wake up!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded with a smile, her beautiful face full of innocence.

    ¡°We¡¯ll take our leave. This is the room fee for the past few days,¡± Leng Ruoxue said again. With that, she took out several crystals and then patted her butt before leading everyone past the shopkeeper and leaving the inn.

    ¡°Go and inform the family head that something has happened to the guest shop.¡± The shopkeeper did not dare to stop Leng Ruoxue and the others, so he could only order the waiter to look for the family head. After all, this guest shop was owned by the Cheng family. If something happened to the daughters of the Ning and Yao families here, he could not bear the responsibility alone!

    ¡°Yes!¡± the waiter said quickly. Then he turned and left. The shopkeeper also left the restaurant, but no one was willing to care about the two daughters of the aristocratic families lying on the ground.

    At this moment, Leng Ruoxue and the others had long sat on the back of the little peacock and flew out of the Cheng family¡¯s Divine Realm.

    On the way.

    Cheng Wu kept stealing nces at Leng Ruoxue anxiously, ming himself. Boohoo¡­ He had caused trouble for Miss again. He really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.

    ¡°Cheng Wu, my man will be angry if you peek at me.¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help teasing Cheng Wu when she saw that he wanted to say but didn¡¯t dare to.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry. I caused trouble again,¡± Cheng Wu said guiltily. Their current strength was still inferior to the eight great ns, but now, they had even provoked the Ning family, the head of the eight great ns. Boohoo¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of thinking about this now?!¡± Leng Ruoxueforted.

    ¡°Cheng Wu, I just realized today that your ability to cause trouble is above Little Xue¡¯er¡¯s. Little Xue¡¯er only provoked the Wen family, but you provoked three families. Oh! Even the top three families of the eight great families were provoked by you, hehe!¡± Leng Qianye couldn¡¯t help but tease.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do it. I don¡¯t know,¡± Cheng Wu said without much conviction.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already provoked them. Don¡¯t think about it anymore. I¡¯ll still say the same thing. Since we¡¯re here, we¡¯ll take things as theye. We¡¯ll deal with whateveres,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Will there be any trouble at the inn if we leave like this, mydy?¡± L¨¹ Tao asked. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought. After all, they were the ones who had started this.

 Chapter 935 - The Ascender Alliance (1)

    <h4>Chapter 935: The Ascender Alliance (1)</h4>

    ¡°That guest shop belongs to the Cheng family. Even if it¡¯s a little troublesome, I believe the Cheng family can handle it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. After all, Cheng Lan had forced Cheng Wu and the others to stay for a period of time, so this was consideredpensation. Even though she had a good impression of Cheng Lan, it didn¡¯t mean that she wouldn¡¯t me Cheng Lan for her actions. Sigh! Who asked her to be protective?

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Who is our Brother Cheng doing this for? He just wants to seek justice for Miss Cheng! It¡¯s only right for the Cheng family to clean up after us!¡± Feng Da said disapprovingly. The Cheng family was the cause of this matter. Therefore, not to mention that he had no sympathy, he felt that Cheng Lan deserved to be humiliated by those two women. To put it bluntly, he also med Cheng Lan for forcing Cheng Wu and the others to stay.

    ¡°I wonder if Miss Cheng will be even more determined after knowing about Brother Cheng¡¯s protection?¡± Song Di guessed curiously. After all, women were easily touched.

    ¡°Of course! Chengwu is the man he loves, and he offended the Ning family and the Yao family to protect her. If she¡¯s not touched, even I will despise her,¡± Lin Yuan interrupted.

    ¡°Ah! Then what should I do? I don¡¯t want her to be touched! Boohoo¡­¡± After hearing what Lin Yuan and the others said, Cheng Wu regretted it. What if Cheng Lan became more interested in him because of this? He really wasn¡¯t interested in Cheng Lan!

    ¡°It¡¯s toote to be afraid now! What were you doing just now? Sigh! Just wait for Miss Cheng to chase after her husband for thousands of miles!¡± Leng Qianye interrupted, wishing for the world to be in chaos. However, he couldn¡¯t help but secretlyugh in his heart. Even though what they said was not impossible, Cheng Wu didn¡¯t have to be so afraid, right? Moreover, the more they saw him afraid, the more they couldn¡¯t help but want to tease him.

    ¡°Miss, you have to help me¡­¡± Cheng Wu said with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°How do you want me to help you?¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. Sigh! It was really indescribable to see a rough man like Cheng Wu acting cute in front of her!

    ¡°Don¡¯t let her know I did this, okay?¡± Cheng Wu pleaded quietly.

    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t say it, do you think Miss Cheng won¡¯t think of you? Besides, the two women from the Ning family and the Yao family might not keep their mouths shut,¡± Leng Ruoxue analyzed. They were together with Cheng Wu, so even if this matter had nothing to do with Cheng Wu, they would probably think that it was because of Cheng Wu that they would help her. Otherwise, who would help a stranger for no reason?! It was not easy to be a savior, especially in the God Realm. If they were not careful, they would get themselves killed.

    ¡°Then what should we do? Miss¡­¡± Cheng Wu looked at Leng Ruoxue bitterly, at a loss.

    ¡°Uh! Alright, stop acting cute. I¡¯m afraid of you.¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. Why did the people and beasts around her like to use this move? Sigh! She couldn¡¯t help but think to herself.

    ¡°Miss, you will help me!¡± Cheng Wu immediately said with a smile.

    ¡°I definitely won¡¯t reveal that you did what happened in the guest shop, but I can¡¯t guarantee anyone else.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly.

    ¡°Yes, thank you, Miss.¡± Naritake was very happy. With Miss¡¯s assurance, he was relieved!

    ¡°Brother Cheng, don¡¯t be happy too early. Miss said that she won¡¯t leak this matter. Have you forgotten about us? Well! If you don¡¯t coax us, I might say that we¡¯re showing off when Miss Cheng finds us one day!¡± Feng Da said with a smile.

    ¡°You¡­ How dare you disobey Miss? Miss said that she would keep it a secret. Aren¡¯t you her subordinate?¡± Cheng Wu was furious! He couldn¡¯t help but roar.

    ¡°Miss didn¡¯t say that we have to keep it a secret, right?¡± Feng Da turned to ask Lin Yuan.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Lin Yuan nodded cooperatively.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Cheng Wu was angered by the two of them and turned to Leng Ruoxue for support.

    However, Leng Ruoxue deliberately turned her head to the side, as if she didn¡¯t see his pitiful gaze.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Cheng Wu called out, unwilling to give up. Boohoo¡­ If Miss did not help him, he would definitely be teased by these ruthless fellows!

    ¡°Brother Cheng, how do you n to please us?¡± Feng Da asked with a chuckle. It was quite boring flying in the sky. Now, with Brother Cheng to relieve their boredom, hehe!

    ¡°Can I be your ve?¡± Cheng Wu said helplessly. His resentful gaze kept drifting towards Leng Ruoxue, but she ignored him.

    ¡°No.¡± Feng Da refused without thinking. Sigh! Why did he need cows and horses? He did not farm.

    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Cheng Wu gritted his teeth. He was going all out.

    ¡°Brother Cheng, don¡¯t look at me with gritted teeth. I¡¯m so afraid.¡± Even though Feng Da said he was afraid, there was no fear on his face.

    ¡°What do you want? Tell me!¡± Cheng Wu said hatefully. If looks could kill, Feng Da would have died tens of millions of times.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything. I¡¯m just a little bored now.¡± Feng Da smiled evilly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already been bullied by you to this extent, and you¡¯re still bored?¡± Cheng Wu looked at Feng Da as if he was looking at a monster and said in disbelief. Boohoo¡­ Is there any justice in this world? How can you bully me like this!

    ¡°I was bored at first, but after bullying you, I¡¯m not so bored anymore,¡± Feng Da said honestly.

    ¡°Then if I let you bully me, and I don¡¯t fight back or scold you, can you keep it a secret for me?¡± Cheng Wu asked resolutely.

    ¡°If you perform well, there¡¯s no problem keeping it a secret!¡± Seeing that his goal had been achieved, Feng Da knew when to stop. Well! They were all partners, so he couldn¡¯t joke too much!

    ¡°Thene and bully me!¡± Cheng Wu said impatiently. Uh! The sooner he finished bullying them, the sooner he would be free. Then he wouldn¡¯t have to be on tenterhooks.

    ¡°Uh! Brother Cheng, why are you so anxious? Besides, it feels strange to hear this from a man like you,¡± Feng Da said with goosebumps all over his body. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Brother Cheng was agitated by them.

 Chapter 936 - The Ascender Alliance (2)

    <h4>Chapter 936: The Ascender Alliance (2)</h4>

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m anxious! Hurry up!¡± Cheng Wu wanted to be bullied by them quickly, so he didn¡¯t have to worry.

    ¡°Brother Cheng, Feng Da was joking with you. How could we betray you!¡± Song Di couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ve caused trouble for everyone. If you don¡¯t let me do something, I¡¯ll feel guilty,¡± Cheng Wu said in embarrassment. In fact, he knew that Feng Da was just teasing him! However, if he didn¡¯t cooperate, he would feel guilty. Hehe! His acting skills were not bad!

    ¡°Brother Cheng, I¡¯m very satisfied with your cooperation. Hehe! Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re all good brothers. I won¡¯t really push you into a fire pit!¡± Feng Da said seriously and stopped joking.

    ¡°Yes, yes, we can joke around when there are no outsiders, but you can¡¯t say that in front of outsiders! Otherwise, it won¡¯t be good if others misunderstand,¡± Cheng Wu reminded worriedly. The outsider he was referring to was naturally Cheng Lan!

    ¡°Brother Cheng, we¡¯re not ignorant people. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Feng Daforted him.

    ¡°I know.¡± Takeshi nodded, reassured.

    They all smiled at each other.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, where are we going?¡± Leng Qianye couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously after watching the show.

    ¡°Ascender Alliance,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly, but Leng Qianye was shocked.

    ¡°Why are we going there? Grandpa told us not to go. How dare you be disobedient?¡± Leng Qianye red and said angrily.

    Beforeing to the Cheng family¡¯s Divine Realm, he received a voice transmission from his grandfather and told him that he was fine. It was just that someone wanted his grandfather to help refine weapons, so his grandfather stayed there. Later, he finally found out his grandfather¡¯s location. However, his grandfather reminded him very carefully that he didn¡¯t have toe over and could go do whatever he wanted!

    Grandpa was presently in the Ascender Alliance, but he did not know which alliance it was.

    In addition, he knew that his grandfather did not want him to go because he was afraid that the Alliance would make things difficult for him. After all, they were traitors who had withdrawn from the Alliance. However, his grandfather¡¯s status as an artificer was useful to them. In addition, his grandfather had a master who was the vice president of the Artificer Association Headquarters. Therefore, the Alliance did not dare to do anything to his grandfather.

    However, he did not care so much about him. After all, people died every day in the God Realm. Even if he died, Grandpa would be helpless if he did not know who his enemy was.

    ¡°Can you really be at ease if I don¡¯t go and take a look?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. Even though Leng Qianye had never shown his worry, she could tell that he was very worried about that Cheapsake Old Ancestor. Even though he said that his ancestor was fine, he probably wouldn¡¯t be at ease until he saw him.

    ¡°I¡­ Hmph! Fine, I¡¯ll go. Who¡¯s afraid of who?!¡± Leng Qianye made up his mind. In fact, his heart was still trembling. After all, he did not dare to disobey his grandfather¡¯s words. Therefore, he did not dare to go even if he wanted to. However, this little girl was not as timid as him. In fact, Little Xue¡¯er was not afraid of his grandfather at all. Therefore, he thought about it and went with the flow.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. Don¡¯t worry, if the ancestor mes you, I¡¯ll put in a good word for you,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised with a smile.

    ¡°You said it yourself! Don¡¯t push the me to me when the timees. Grandpa is very scary when he gets angry,¡± Leng Qianye said with a face full of fear.

    ¡°Am I that kind of person? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very loyal. If our ancestor mes us, we can just say that we came to the wrong ce and don¡¯t know that it¡¯s the territory of ascenders!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a wicked smile.

    ¡°Are you lying to a three-year-old child? Or do you think Grandpa will believe you?¡± Leng Qianye said speechlessly. He really had to hand it to this girl. If Grandpa really believed her nonsense, then Grandpa must have been switched.

    ¡°How do you know he won¡¯t believe you if you haven¡¯t tried?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Qianye was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Then give it a try!¡± After a pause, Leng Qianye said helplessly.

    ¡°Yes, try it when you have the chance.¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled, then leaned against the freak and closed her eyes to sleep.

    After flying for nearly ten days, the little peacock finally arrived at the territory of the Ascender.

    ¡°Master, we¡¯re here,¡± the little peacock reminded everyone after stopping above the ascenders¡¯ sphere of influence.

    ¡°Okay,nd!¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed. ording to the rules of the God Realm, flying into the city was not allowed. That would be regarded as an enemy, so they could only walk into the city. In fact, when they were in the Boundless Heaven Continent, they also walked into the city. Even though the rules on the Boundless Heaven Continent were not as strict as in the God Realm, walking into the city was a manifestation of respect for a certain city. In addition, they had to pay an entrance fee to enter the city. This was the most important thing.

    After hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, the little peacocknded closest to the city gate.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others walked straight in after paying the entrance fee.

    Apart from the main alliance, the Divine Realm¡¯s Ascender Alliance was divided into five sub-leagues. Each alliance had a leader, and their sphere of influence on the Divine Continent was southwest of the continent. Even though their position there was not as good as the ce upied by the eight great ns, it was still quite good on the Divine Continent.

    The people in charge of the Ascender Alliance in the Divine Continent basically belonged to the five alliances. They were also considered the representatives of the five alliances here and were in charge of recruiting talents for the five alliances. After all, thepetition between the five alliances was very intense.

    ¡°Which alliance does this ce belong to?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously as she walked on the streets of the city. Oh! This ce felt very deste. Logically speaking, one of the ces where organizations that couldpete with the natives shouldn¡¯t be like this, right?

    ¡°This is the territory of the five alliances. The five alliances in the Ascender Alliance are the weakest, so the city they live in is also the smallest. However, the alliance undergoes an evaluation every hundred years, so their positions will probably change at that time. Therefore, no matter who temporarily holds the fifth position, no one here is willing to manage it well.¡± Seeing Leng Ruoxue frown, Leng Qianye guessed what this girl was thinking and exined.

 Chapter 937 - The Ascender Alliance (3)

    <h4>Chapter 937: The Ascender Alliance (3)</h4>

    ¡°You don¡¯t even develop the ce you live in well. It can be seen how chaotic the Ascender Alliance is,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with slight disdain. It seemed that those people in the Ascender Alliance were more selfish than she thought!

    She did not have a good impression of the Ascender Alliance because of Leng Qianye. Now that she saw such a city, her impression of the Ascender Alliance became even worse.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be helped! The Ascender Alliance isn¡¯t united. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been suppressed by the natives all this time,¡± Leng Qianye said in understanding. When he and his grandfather first joined the Ascender Alliance, they were full of enthusiasm! However, they were gradually worn down by the lifeless atmosphere in the alliance. Later, he was bullied again, so he and his grandfather left the alliance in a fit of anger. This also caused some people in the alliance to be dissatisfied.

    ¡°Do you have any close acquaintances in the alliance?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after some thought.

    ¡°One or two. I just don¡¯t know if they¡¯re still around,¡± Leng Qianye said with uncertainty.

    ¡°Which alliance are they in?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked again.

    ¡°Right now, I don¡¯t know which alliance they¡¯re in. Wait for me to contact them,¡± Leng Qianye said uncertainly. A hundred years was nothing to the people of the God Realm. Furthermore, both his grandfather and him had returned to the Boundless Heaven Continent for a long time. Therefore, the alliance they had originally joined was now in an unknown position.

    After saying that, Leng Qianye took out his voice transmission jade token and contacted¡­

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, they¡¯re in the Second Alliance now,¡± Leng Qianye said after contacting her.

    ¡°Just ask them about the Cheapsake Old Ancestor!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. The voice transmission jade tokenmunicated with one¡¯s mind, so outsiders couldn¡¯t hear the voice transmission at all.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Leng Qianye replied before continuing the connection.

    Not long after, Leng Qianye stopped transmitting his voice and had a solemn expression.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°They don¡¯t know where Grandpa is either. However, someone told me that the Alliance Master of the First Alliance seems to want to refine an equipment, so I guess Grandpa should be in the First Alliance,¡± Leng Qianye exined.

    ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s go to the First Alliance.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, you can¡¯t go to the First Alliance,¡± Leng Qianye stopped her.

    ¡°Why?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°The people of the First Alliance are very bad. They always like to bully others. I was bullied by them back then,¡± Leng Qianye said awkwardly. Even though the Fifth Alliance of the Divine Continent was only a branch of the Divine Realm¡¯s Ascender Alliance, its power was still the strongest among all the branches.

    ¡°Bullied? Who? I¡¯ll help you bully them back.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Leng Qianye with her beautiful eyes and said disapprovingly. Even though she never took the initiative to bully others, those who bullied her would not have it easy either. Well! Those who bullied her family and subordinates would not have it easy either.

    ¡°He¡¯s the son of the Alliance Master here,¡± Leng Qianye said helplessly. Sigh! Little Xue¡¯er¡¯s gaze made him feel like crying.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll find a chance to let you vent your anger. Oh! Eat this!¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a moment and handed Leng Qianye a disguise pill.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Leng Qianye looked at the small pill and asked curiously.

    ¡°Appearance Changing Pill! If you want to bully others, of course you can¡¯t be recognized!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly, her beautiful eyes filled with schemes. Hehe, since her Cheapsake Old Ancestor might be in the First Alliance, and Leng Qianye had been bullied by the First Alliance, she naturally wouldn¡¯t let them off too easily.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, the First Alliance under the Alliance Headquarters is very strong. They have been in the position of the First Alliance for many years, and the Alliance Master here is said to be the rtive of the Alliance Master at the headquarters,¡± Leng Qianye quickly said. Even though he was very touched that Little Xue¡¯er wanted to stand up for him, he could not let her take the risk for him.

    ¡°So what if they have nepotism? I won¡¯t let them know who did it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled. There were many tricks up their sleeves. Who would be stupid enough to expose themselves!

    ¡°Uh! Alright then! However, we have to be careful,¡± Leng Qianye reminded. They had already provoked enough people. If they provoked the Ascender Alliance again, they would not be able to survive on the God¡¯s Continent. They would probably be hunted down by countless people wherever they went.

    ¡°Yes, bring us to the First Alliance quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged.

    ¡°This way. There¡¯s a teleportation array there.¡± Leng Qianye pointed at a fork in the road.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Then, everyone followed Leng Qianye towards the fork road¡­

    Not long after, with a sh of white light, Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at the First Alliance.

    The Ascender Alliance here wasposed of a total of five cities. Each alliance upied one city, and the city where the First Alliance was thergest and most luxurious. However, what amused Leng Ruoxue was that the Ascender Alliance was toozy, right? The city they were in didn¡¯t even have a name. There was only a so-and-so alliance written outside the city gate!

    However, it was quite convenient to go from the Fifth Alliance to the First Alliance. With just a few crystals, they could use the teleportation array to reach the alliance he wanted to go to.

    Looking at the luxurious scene in First Alliance, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but praise. This ce really looked like a prosperous city! Even though she didn¡¯t have a good impression of the Ascender Alliance, she had to admit that First Alliance¡¯s base was very good.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s find a guest shop to stay temporarily before asking about the Cheapsake Old Ancestor!¡± The freak suggested.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. They really had to find a ce to settle down first. After all, they didn¡¯t know when they could find that cheap ancestor!

    Then, Leng Ruoxue and the others found a home-style restaurant in the city to stay temporarily.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m going out to inquire about the situation. Wait for me in the guest shop,¡± Leng Qianye said to everyone in the room.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go with you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Leng Qianye said. He just wanted to see if he could find someone he knew and ask about the situation here.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement. Then, Leng Qianye left the room.

 Chapter 938 - The Ascender Alliance (4)

    <h4>Chapter 938: The Ascender Alliance (4)</h4>

    ¡°Miss, what are we doing?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but ask after Leng Qianye left.

    ¡°Follow him from behind! Unless someone provokes him, don¡¯t let him discover you,¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed. She was a little worried about Leng Qianye going out alone. After all, he had an unpleasant experience here. It would be terrible if he met the person who had bullied him before.

    In fact, it was just as Leng Ruoxue thought. Not long after Leng Qianye left the inn, he bumped into someone on the street.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry, Miss. We won¡¯t let him find out,¡± Feng Da and the others promised. After saying that, they immediately left the guest shop.

    On the street.

    Leng Qianye was asking passers-by about the whereabouts of a friend he once knew. However, just as he asked a few questions, he saw a greasy-haired man swaggering towards him from the corner of his eye. The man was none other than the person who had bullied him back then.

    Leng Qianye had already eaten the Appearance Changing Pill that Little Xue¡¯er had given him, so he was not afraid that that person would recognize him. Moreover, he did not want to get into a conflict with that person before he found his grandfather¡¯s whereabouts. Therefore, he took the initiative to give way¡­

    Unfortunately, someone did not appreciate his kindness and insisted on going past where he was standing.

    ¡°Where did this ugly freake from? How dare you block my path? Do you want to die?!¡± the man said unhappily. For some reason, he didn¡¯t like this ugly freak, so he deliberately came over to find trouble.

    ¡°Sir, you were the one who chose to walk this way instead of such a spacious path.¡± Leng Qianye looked at the smug man standing in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. He said with slight disdain, ¡°Sigh! It¡¯s been so many years since west met, but this Yuan Hou still hasn¡¯t improved! I really can¡¯t understand how I was bullied by this thing back then.¡±

    ¡°How dare you talk back to me? I think you really don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± Yuan Hou was furious. He had been in the First Alliance for many years, but no one had ever dared to speak to him like this! Except for that brat from a long time ago. However, wasn¡¯t that fellow afraid of him after being beaten up by him?

    ¡°Who said I don¡¯t want to live? I haven¡¯t lived enough!¡± Leng Qianye sneered. Hmph! He really wanted to beat Yuan Hou up if it weren¡¯t for his identity.

    ¡°Then how dare you talk back to me? Do you know my identity?¡± Yuan Hou red and questioned.

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know you on the Divine Continent!¡± Leng Qianye said with a faint smile, but his eyes flickered with mockery.

    ¡°You still dare to go against me? Hmph! Ugly freak, you must have done it on purpose,¡± Yuan Hou said with certainty.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re already certain that I did it on purpose, why waste your breath on me?¡± Leng Qianye said impatiently. The way he looked at the original owner was as annoying as looking at a buzzing fly.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Guards, capture him. I want to teach this ugly monster a lesson myself,¡± Yuan Hou ordered with an imposing manner.

    ¡°You want to gang up on me?¡± Leng Qianye asked curiously. Even though he was a little wary of this monkey¡¯s identity, he was no longer a rookie who had just entered the Divine Continent many years ago. Moreover, this monkey¡¯s subordinates were not very strong, so he was not afraid of dealing with these little monkeys. Well! Since he could not touch that big ape, he would deal with these little monkeys first!

    ¡°Haha! You guessed it.¡± Yuan Houughed wildly in triumph.

    ¡°A group fight? We love it.¡± Suddenly, Feng Da¡¯s voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. At the same time, the original Marquis and his subordinates were surrounded by a group of equally ugly and aggressive men.

    When Leng Qianye heard Feng Da¡¯s voice, his heart warmed. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. It was good to be on his side!

    However, when Yuan Hou saw Feng Da and the others, his expression did not look so good. This was because Feng Da and the others were at least twice as many as him. Moreover, all of them were tall and burly. Just from their auras, they were not something his subordinates couldpare to. Sigh! What should he do?

    At this moment, even if he was stupid, he could tell that they were in cahoots. To think that he had thought that the ugly freak was alone! However, he thought about it again. This was his territory, so why should he be afraid?! Therefore, after thinking about it, his aura returned.

    ¡°How dare you! Do you have any idea who you¡¯re talking to?¡± Yuan Hou roared.

    ¡°We¡¯re not talking to you. We¡¯re just asking if it¡¯s a gang fight.¡± Feng Da asked with a smile. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. Damn, don¡¯t this pretty boy understand humannguage?

    ¡°So what if we are? If we want to fight, we¡¯re not fighting with you. The person we¡¯re looking for is him.¡± Yuan Hou pointed at Leng Qianye.

    ¡°We¡¯re together. If you are fighting him, you¡¯re fighting us.¡± Feng Da reminded him.

    ¡°How can that be?¡± Yuan Hou was even angrier when he heard that.

 Chapter 939 - The Savior (1)

    <h4>Chapter 939: The Savior (1)</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference? I¡¯ve already said that he¡¯s looking for us. Since you like to fight in groups, we¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± Feng Da smiled evilly. Then, he gave Lin Yuan and the others a look. Everyone understood and attacked together to beat up Yuan Hou¡¯s subordinates.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! As the punches hit flesh, Yuan Hou¡¯s subordinates quickly couldn¡¯t take it anymore and burst into tears. They had always been used to using their power to intimidate others. They had never thought that they would be beaten up so badly. After all, they were in the territory of the First Alliance. Not many people would dare to beat them up. However, what was even more infuriating was that these people actually beat them with their fists. Boohoo¡­ No one in the God Realm would use their fists in a fight. They were really too careless. Many of Yuan Hou¡¯s subordinates couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.

    ¡°Spare me! Spare me! Don¡¯t hit me anymore!¡± It was unknown who took the lead to beg for mercy. Then, Yuan Hou¡¯s subordinates begged for mercy one after another.

    Unfortunately, Feng Da and the others turned a deaf ear to their words and beat them up even more happily. Well! The people of the Divine Continent were really different! It had been a long time since they had such a good beating. Moreover, they would not stop until their opponents were beaten down alive. Leng Qianye could not bear to watch the end¡­

    Uh! Leng Qianye was very clear about thebat strength of Feng Da and the others. However, it still felt different to see it with his own eyes. Moreover, seeing Feng Da and the others beating them up so happily, he wanted to make a move. Unfortunately, just Feng Da and the others alone were not enough for Yuan Hou¡¯s subordinates. Therefore, he could only watch with envy.

    After Feng Da and the others beat thest person unconscious, they turned their gazes to the original owner.

    ¡°Your name is Yuan Hou[1.The pronounciation sounds like ¡®Ape¡¯], right?¡± Feng Da raised his head high and deliberately asked condescendingly.

    ¡°So¡­ so what if I am? This¡­ This is the territory of the First Alliance. The Alliance Master of the First Alliance is my father. Don¡¯t mess around!¡± When Yuan Hou saw Feng Da and the others¡¯ cold gazes, he was so frightened that his entire body trembled and he stuttered. In fact, he really wanted to run, but after seeing their fierce looks, his legs went weak and he couldn¡¯t run at all. Therefore, he could only stand there foolishly and let the other party look at him. The fear in his heart almost suffocated him.

    When Leng Qianye saw the gazes of Feng Da and the others, he was also shocked. Uh! They didn¡¯t want to beat up Yuan Hou, right? Even though he wanted to, now wasn¡¯t the time to beat him up. However, Feng Da and the others didn¡¯t give him a chance to stop them and directly got him¡­

    Thud! Thud! Thud! After a few loud bangs, the sound of the original owner screaming like a pig being ughtered filled the street.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Help!¡± Yuan Hou cried loudly. Unfortunately, other than Feng Da and the others, there was no one else on the street. The reason why there was no one else here was because Yuan Hou and the others had scared everyone away. Therefore, he had brought this upon himself. Now, not only was there no one to help him, but there was no one to return to the First Alliance to inform his father.

    ¡°F*ck, you can¡¯t even take a little beating, and you¡¯re still screaming so miserably. You¡¯re really a disgrace to men. Are you still a man?¡± Feng Da had just beaten him up when Yuan Hou started wailing like a ghost. This made him very unhappy.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a man. I¡¯m not a man. Please spare me! Boohoo¡­¡± Yuan Hou cried and begged. He was scared to death. After all, it was always others who begged him like this. This was the first time he had begged someone so humbly!

    ¡°Spare you? Dream on!¡± Feng Da threw a left hook, followed by a right hook. In two moves, he knocked out the teeth in Yuan Hou¡¯s mouth¡­

    The others did not stay idle either. They punched each other in an orderly manner. After a few punches, Yuan Hou was no longer recognizable.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hit¡­ hit me!¡± Yuan Hou slurred.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him.¡± At this moment, Leng Qianye couldn¡¯t help but remind him. Then, he punched him again.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Don¡¯t worry, we know our limits.¡± Feng Da nodded and promised.

    ¡°My father¡­ won¡¯t let you off.¡± After hearing that the other party wouldn¡¯t kill him, Yuan Hou naively thought that they were afraid of his father¡¯s identity and status, so he didn¡¯t forget to threaten them.

    ¡°Your father? F*ck, I hate being threatened the most. I¡¯ll beat you up until your father can¡¯t recognize you today,¡± Feng Da said fiercely. Then, his punches became even more ruthless and fierce. In fact, the reason why they didn¡¯t dare to use the divine skill was not only because it felt more realistic to use their fists to hit people, but also because they were afraid that the divine skill would cause too muchmotion and attract some people over.

    ¡°Your father? F*ck, I hate being threatened the most. I¡¯ll beat you up until your father can¡¯t recognize you today,¡± Feng Da said fiercely. Then, his punches became even more ruthless and fierce. In fact, the reason why they didn¡¯t dare to use the divine skill was not only because it felt more realistic to use their fists to hit people, but also because they were afraid that the divine skill would cause too muchmotion and attract some people over.

    Seeing this, everyone punched him a few more times. A momentter, Yuan Hou fainted as they had hoped.

    ¡°This guy doesn¡¯t have his subordinates to take the beating!¡± Feng Da said with dissatisfaction and disdain after Yuan Hou fainted.

    ¡°Yes! He¡¯s used to being pampered,¡± Leng Qianye said speechlessly. However, he was very cooperative.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Leng Qianye said again, feeling warm inside.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite. We¡¯re all on the same side. How can we watch outsiders bully our people?! Besides, even if we don¡¯t attack these people, I believe you can deal with them yourself,¡± Feng Da said understandingly. He knew that if they didn¡¯t appear, Leng Qianye would have attacked himself. However, their appearance was also to let Leng Qianye know that he wasn¡¯t fighting alone.

    ¡°This is different,¡± Leng Qianye said, touched. Actually, he was quite envious of Xue¡¯er for having such a group of subordinates. Sigh! There were fewer and fewer loyal and united people in the Leng family.

    ¡°Can we leave this ce now?¡± Feng Da changed the topic. There was no need to be too polite with each other, so he really didn¡¯t like to see Leng Qianye being so emotional. Hehe!

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Qianye nodded. It was time to leave this ce. Otherwise, if he was discovered, he would cause trouble. He knew that the Alliance Master doted on this good-for-nothing son.

 Chapter 940 - The Savior (2)

    <h4>Chapter 940: The Savior (2)</h4>

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Feng Da took out Yao from his arms and asked Yao to cast an invisibility spell on them. Then, everyone walked back to the inn.

    ¡°Uh! Isn¡¯t this Xue¡¯er¡¯s beast?¡± Leng Qianye asked curiously on the way back to the guest shop.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Miss lent it to me,¡± Feng Da said. Before they came out, Miss had lent Dazzle to them in case of emergencies. They didn¡¯t expect that she would really use it now. Hehe! Miss was still the first to see it!

    Everyone chatted as they walked. Soon, they arrived at the entrance of the inn. However, Feng Da pulled them to a corner first. Then, he handed each of them a pill and let them eat it. This pill was the antidote to the Appearance Changing Pill. They had also eaten the Appearance Changing Pill before they wanted to beat someone up. Moreover, they were not invisible when they came out, so they naturally had to go back the way they came out!

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Leng Qianye looked at the pill in his hand and asked in confusion.

    ¡°This is the antidote for the Appearance Changing Pill. We can return to the inn openly after taking it,¡± Feng Da whispered.

    ¡°I¡¯d better not eat it!¡± Leng Qianye thought for a moment and said. He was in a difficult position. After eating the antidote and returning to his original appearance, he was afraid that others would recognize him. However, he should not eat it! He was also afraid that Yuan Hou woulde looking for him. Sigh! He was in a dilemma!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t eat it, we¡¯ll be exposed if Yuan Houes looking for us. After all, we still have to stay here for a few more days!¡± Feng Da reminded him.

    ¡°But if I take the antidote, Yuan Hou will still find trouble if he recognizes me,¡± Leng Qianye said helplessly.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? Are you nning to leave alone?¡± Feng Da red at him. Hmph! Don¡¯t think that he didn¡¯t know what Leng Qianye was thinking. If he really thought that he wouldn¡¯t cause them trouble if he left, then he was wrong. There were some troubles that couldn¡¯t be avoided. Besides, Miss wouldn¡¯t agree with him doing this. Therefore, Feng Da believed that his decision was right.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Qianye was speechless. In fact, he really had the idea of leaving them temporarily. However, was this Feng Da a worm in his stomach? Why did he know everything?

    ¡°Hehe! I advise you not to think about it. If you¡¯re afraid that it¡¯ll be inconvenient for you to show your true face, you can just hide in the space! Anyway, with us around, we¡¯ll definitely find your grandfather! Don¡¯t worry!¡± Feng Da said very understandingly. However, he couldn¡¯t show himself casually after entering the space.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Leng Qianye was a little embarrassed. It seemed that bystanders could see things clearly! How could he have forgotten about Xue¡¯er¡¯s space! Thinking of this, he swallowed the pill.

    ¡°Alright, we can return to the inn,¡± Feng Da said. Then, he asked Yao to undo their invisibility spell. Everyone swaggered back.

    After returning to the room, everyone immediately went to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s room.

    ¡°You¡¯re back? Did you find out anything useful?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked Leng Qianye. In fact, Qing Jue had already reported everything that happened on the street to her, but she still had to pretend to ask.

    ¡°Sigh! One of the two people I¡¯m looking for is missing, and the other is dead.¡± Leng Qianye sighed softly and said helplessly.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, just now on the street, I met the son of the Alliance Master and had a conflict with him, so I had no choice but to return to my original appearance. Uh! I¡¯d better enter the space!¡± Leng Qianye took the initiative to say.

    ¡°Why did you enter the space? Didn¡¯t you change your appearance? He won¡¯t recognize you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said disapprovingly. The original Leng Qianye was quite carefree on the Boundless Heaven Continent, but he was so careful and restrained on the Divine Continent. She was really not used to it!

    ¡°I¡¯ve recovered my appearance. If he sees me, he¡¯ll also find trouble with me. It¡¯s not appropriate for us to have a conflict with him now,¡± Leng Qianye said honestly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! His injuries won¡¯t heal so quickly!¡± Feng Da gloated.

    ¡°How can that be? One pill can heal that injury!¡± Leng Qianye¡¯s handsome face was filled with question marks.

    ¡°Who said that? We have to let him lie down for at least ten days or half a month for the injuries we caused. Hehe!¡± Feng Da smiled proudly. In fact, they had not only used brute force. When they were beating him up, they had already thought of the consequences. Therefore, they had already tampered with it at that time. However, everyone knew about this matter and there was no need to say it. However, he did not expect Leng Qianye to not know.

    ¡°Uh! You guys are really impressive,¡± Leng Qianye said in admiration. He knew that Feng Da and the others had always been ruthless, urate, and fast. He did not expect them to still have some tricks up their sleeves. However, if the original owner could really lie in bed for half a month, he would not be worried.

    ¡°Hehe! Miss, you taught me well.¡± Feng Da scratched his head in embarrassment. He did not dare to take credit for this.

    ¡°I taught them well?¡± Hearing Feng Da¡¯s words, Leng Ruoxue narrowed her beautiful eyes and said in an unfriendly tone. Boohoo¡­ She wouldn¡¯t admit that Feng Da and the others were led astray by her! Don¡¯t use her like this!

    ¡°Uh! No, no! We were born with it,¡± Feng Da quickly corrected himself and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who was born with it. We all learned it from you,¡± Songdi said seriously. Her expression was extremely serious.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Feng Da was depressed. How did it be learning from him? Boohoo¡­ He had been wronged.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Looking at Feng Da¡¯s aggrieved expression, everyone couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°You canugh all you want!¡± Feng Da said calmly. He was very proud of being able to entertain everyone, and he liked the happy atmosphere between them, so he didn¡¯t mind being teased asionally.

    When everyone was doneughing, Leng Ruoxue said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out in batches starting tomorrow! Maybe we can find useful clues.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± They nodded and divided into groups.

    The next day, everyone left the inn in batches.

    However, Leng Ruoxue and the freak did not go out. The two of them stayed in the Purple Bamboo House in the bracelet.

    ¡°Freak, when do you think that damn ape will be discovered?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously as she leaned in the freak¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 941 - The Savior (3)

    <h4>Chapter 941: The Savior (3)</h4>

    ¡°I thought someone had already spotted him,¡± Freak said with a wicked grin.

    ¡°But no one seems to have informed that Alliance Master!¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Hehe! Then you can only me the ape for being unpopr.¡± The freakughed happily. So far, that ape was still lying on the street! Anyone who passed by and found him injured, not to mention that no one nned to save him, no one even went to the First League to inform them. He did not believe that no one recognized the ape. From this, it could be seen how unpopr the monkey was.

    ¡°The First Alliance didn¡¯t notice that their Alliance Master¡¯s precious son didn¡¯t return overnight?¡± Leng Ruoxue said in disbelief. This matter was really too bizarre.

    ¡°Hehe! I guess that ape often stays outte at night. The people of the First Alliance are already used to it, so naturally, no one wants to look for him.¡± The freak thought for a moment and guessed.

    ¡°Hehe! He really got what he deserved!¡± Leng Ruoxue gloated. When she heard this from Qing Jue, she almostughed out loud.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s not worry about what will happen to that ape. Let¡¯s worry about ourselves while no one is around!¡± The freak said expectantly.

    ¡°Worried about ourselves? Alright!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, then let me¡­¡± Before the freak could finish, he saw that the scenery they were in had changed. Uh! Why were they back in the room? He looked at Xue¡¯er bitterly.

    ¡°Feng Da and the others are back.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you did it on purpose,¡± the freak said unhappily, tears rolling in his eyes. Unfortunately, Leng Ruoxue ignored his pitiful appearance.

    ¡°Freak, don¡¯t use me!¡± Leng Ruoxue also looked at the freak aggrievedly and even imitated him to act pitiful.

    ¡°Snow¡­¡± Freak began, but was interrupted by a knock on the door.

    ¡°Go and open the door!¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled. Feng Da and the others were really back. She didn¡¯t lie to the freak!

    ¡°Yes.¡± The freak nodded. Then, he reluctantly went to open the door. When he saw Feng Da and the others standing outside, he did not give them a good look, making Feng Da and the others feel puzzled.

    ¡°Miss.¡± After Feng Da and the others entered the room, they greeted Leng Ruoxue. Then, they secretly nced at Commander Ye, whose expression was very ugly. Their hearts were in a mess. Some people even thought to themselves, ¡°I didn¡¯t provoke Commander Ye. What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, did you find anything?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. Even though she had asked Qing Jue to monitor the movements in the city, there were still some things that she had to find out personally.

    ¡°Miss, the Ascender Alliance is very cautious. We asked many people indirectly, but they didn¡¯t dare to tell us too much. Some even suspected that we were sent by the natives,¡± Vonda exined helplessly.

    ¡°That¡¯s normal. After all, we¡¯re outsiders and want to ask them about the Alliance. It¡¯s normal for them to suspect something. In the future, be careful when you go out. Don¡¯t attract the attention of the people in the First Alliance.¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a moment and reminded them.

    Feng Da and the others were divided into six teams and went in different directions. However, so far, only Feng Da¡¯s team had returned. Moreover, they did not seem to have made any major discoveries. He wondered if the other teams would gain anything.

    Leng Ruoxue thought to herself. Not long after, the others returned to the guest room.

    ¡°Miss, we didn¡¯t find anything. We were almost arrested,¡± Lin Yuan said gloomily.

    ¡°So are we, mydy,¡± Cheng Wu said, looking crestfallen. The people of the city were too wary of them to speak to them.

    ¡°Neither did we,¡± Song Di agreed.

    ¡°Neither did I. But when I passed a street, I saw a bunch of beat-up guys still lying on the ground! You did it, didn¡¯t you?¡± Empty chuckled.

    ¡°Uh! He¡¯s still lying on the ground?¡± Feng Da said in surprise. It had been a night, but no one from the First League had brought them back. It was really abnormal.

    ¡°Yes! They¡¯re all unconscious! Besides, everyone who saw them chose to take a detour.¡± Empty said with some amusement. This was probably the funniest thing that had happened to him since he arrived.

    ¡°Uh! The people from this alliance are really amazing.¡± Feng Da was in disbelief. This was the first time he had heard of such a thing in his life!

    ¡°I think they¡¯re afraid of getting into trouble, so it¡¯s better to mind their own business in the God Realm. Otherwise, they¡¯ll easily get into trouble,¡± Leng Qianye said understandingly.

    ¡°Sometimes, even if we don¡¯t take the initiative to cause trouble, trouble wille to us. So, it¡¯s useless to be afraid. The best way is to solve the trouble,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Feng Da and the others agreed with Leng Ruoxue. Even though they hated trouble, they were not afraid of it. Otherwise, he would not have dared to beat up the ape.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why aren¡¯t you surprised at all?¡± Empty asked curiously when he saw Leng Ruoxue¡¯s calm reaction after hearing his words.

    ¡°I got it!¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Ah! Miss, why didn¡¯t you tell us when you found out? Let us be happy too!¡± Feng Dained.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know for long. I didn¡¯t have time to tell you guys,¡± Leng Ruoxue said innocently.

    ¡°Miss, when do you think the First Alliance will realize that something has happened to the ape?¡± Feng Da asked curiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. That depends on the ape¡¯s usual performance. If he¡¯s not at home often, I don¡¯t think anyone will look for him,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with a smile.

    ¡°At least three days,¡± Leng Qianye said with certainty.

    ¡°Hehe! Won¡¯t the ape be in trouble?¡± Feng Da said happily.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with us if he¡¯s not unlucky. The most important thing now is to find the whereabouts of our cheap ancestor,¡± Leng Ruoxue said gloomily. She didn¡¯t like this ce, so she only wanted to see her Cheapsake Old Ancestor so that she could leave quickly.

 Chapter 942 - The Savior (4)

    <h4>Chapter 942: The Savior (4)</h4>

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, Grandpa won¡¯t tell me if I contact him. Why don¡¯t you try asking him?¡± Leng Qianye suggested.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll try!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. In fact, she had contacted the ancestor before, but the ancestor didn¡¯t reply to her, so she didn¡¯t try again.

    With that, Leng Ruoxue sent a voice transmission to her ancestor through the voice transmission jade token. However, there was still no reply this time.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t reply to me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in disappointment a momentter. If her ancestor didn¡¯t reply to her and Qing Jue couldn¡¯t monitor his whereabouts, they could only continue searching.

    ¡°Grandpa is probably refining, so he doesn¡¯t have time to reply. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Leng Qianyeforted himself. After all, he was also worried.

    ¡°I hope so! Since I didn¡¯t find any useful information today, I don¡¯t have to go out today to avoid arousing suspicion.¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a moment.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded and then asked to return to the space to cultivate. Leng Ruoxue sent them into the bracelet¡­

    For three days in a row, Feng Da and the others would go out to the streets every day. This time, they changed their strategy and only strolled on the streets. They did not ask anything and first got to know each other so that they would not be suspected.

    After three days of hard work, their strategy was beginning to bear fruit. At least someone was willing to talk to them. They also openly and secretly asked about the internal gossip of the First Alliance. After some people opened up, they could not shut up. They would tell them all the good and bad things, making Feng Da and the others not know whether tough or cry.

    As for the unlucky ape and his subordinates, they were still lying on the ground and ignored. Feng Da and the others would pass by them every day, either intentionally or unintentionally. Then, after returning to the guest room, they would start discussing. Feng Da and the others even made a bet out of boredom, guessing how many days it would take for the ape to be brought back by the First Alliance.

    After another three days, Feng Da and the others finally got some information. Leng Xiaoyu was indeed in the First Alliance, but he was not invited by the First Alliance Master. Instead, he was imprisoned as a hostage¡­

    When Leng Ruoxue heard this news, she waspletely furious!

    However, the person who told them this like a thief did not know the exact situation. He only knew that it was rted to refining weapons.

    Search VipNovel/C0M on google

    It had something to do with refining weapons? Leng Ruoxue thought for a long time but couldn¡¯t think of anything.

    If he wanted to refine weapons, so be it! Why did he have to imprison him? Could it be that his ancestor was unwilling to refine weapons for the Alliance Master, so the Alliance Master locked him up in a fit of anger? Thinking of this, Leng Ruoxue felt that it was possible.

    However, Leng Qianye rejected her idea.

    Leng Qianye knew his grandfather very well. He was a person who did as he pleased. However, he took refining very seriously and treated refining as important as his own life. Therefore, even if it was someone or an enemy he didn¡¯t like, as long as you could pay or take out the materials he was interested in, he would still refine equipment for you.

    Therefore, he did not think that his grandfather was locked up because he was unwilling to refine weapons for the Alliance Master. After all, other than the matter with the ape, they did not have any blood feud with the Alliance Master. Therefore, if the Alliance Master really looked for his grandfather, his grandfather should not refuse to refine weapons for him. At most, he would make him bankrupt!

    Grandpa often said that enemies did not have to kill him to vent their anger. There were many ways to torture people, and killing the other party directly was the least painful.

    Therefore, his grandfather would never make a loss. Leng Qianye knew very well that although his grandfather looked cold on the outside, he was actually ck-hearted!

    Read more on VjpNovel-C0M

    In the guest room.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others gathered.

    ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t I turn invisible and search the First Alliance?¡± Feng Da suggested.

    ¡°You might not be able to find it if you go. The only way now is to go straight to the First League.¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned and pondered, then said.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you want to go straight to the door and ask for her? The Alliance Master will probably pretend not to know,¡± Empty reminded her. This matter seemed to be a secret in the Alliance, and not many people knew about it.

    ¡°Miss, can we enter directly?¡± Cheng Wu frowned.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t even be able to enter the First Alliance,¡± Leng Qianye said.

    ¡°Who said we can¡¯t enter? We¡¯re the saviors of his precious son!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly and turned her attention to the ape that no one cared about. It had been a few days and no one had imed the ape yet. Now, it just happened to be useful to them.

    ¡°Uh! Miss, you¡¯re too ruthless,¡± Feng Da said with admiration. They were the ones who beat him up. Now, they had be his saviors again. Hehe! If that ape knew the truth, he would be furious.

    ¡°I have no choice! Feng Da, bring a few people to save the ape! We cane as his savior,¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed.

    ¡°Hehe! Okay! Don¡¯t worry, Miss! I know what to do,¡± Feng Da promised and left with a few people.

    Not long after, Feng Da and the others returned with the unconscious ape. They were just short of beating the gongs and drums to make everyone know about it. Their ostentatious actions also caused amotion in the inn¡­

    ¡°Sigh, my lord, why did you bring the beggar back?¡± The shopkeeper frowned when he saw the person Feng Da and the others were carrying. His eyelids twitched and his expression was very ugly.

    ¡°Shopkeeper, he¡¯s not a beggar. We picked him up on the road and he¡¯s injured. We can¡¯t just leave him in the lurch!¡± Feng Da said loudly, afraid that the people in the inn could not hear him.

    ncing at the ape again, Feng Da was alreadyughing in his heart. He thought to himself, Oh! If the ape woke up and knew that he had been treated as a beggar, would it break down?!

    The current ape really looked like a beggar no matter how one looked at it. Not only was it covered in injuries, but its clothes were also covered in a thickyer of dust. After all, it had been exposed to the wind and sun for a few days. How could it look good?

    However, this was not his concern now. The only thing he had to do was be this ape¡¯s savior.

 Chapter 943 - The Savior (5)

    <h4>Chapter 943: The Savior (5)</h4>

    ¡°In any case, you must not bring such a filthy person into the inn,¡± The innkeeper said with an air of refusal to bend the rules. In thest few days, he had heard of beggars lying in a street, but many seemed to have chosen to ignore them. Why did these people have to meddle? The innkeeper could not understand.

    ¡°Shopkeeper, don¡¯t be so heartless! Haven¡¯t you heard that saving a life is better than building a seven-storied pagoda! As long as you show mercy, you will definitely be rewarded.¡± Feng Da coaxed.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do! With him around, it will affect my business.¡± The shopkeeper still refused to give in, and he was even more unwilling to let Feng Da bring this trouble to his shop.

    When Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived downstairs, they happened to see Feng Da arguing with the shopkeeper, so they pretended to be puzzled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±

    ¡°Miss, we saved someone on the street. The shopkeeper refused to let us bring him to the guest shop,¡± Feng Da quicklyined, looking aggrieved.

    ¡°The shopkeeper is afraid that you will affect his business. Well! It¡¯s not wrong for him to think that way.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled and exined on behalf of the shopkeeper.

    When the shopkeeper heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, he was so touched that he almost cried!

    Finally, someone understood him. It hadn¡¯t been easy.

    ¡°Then what should we do? We can¡¯t just leave him in the lurch! He¡¯s very pitiful,¡± Feng Da said awkwardly. He looked at the thing in his hand. It didn¡¯t seem appropriate to put it anywhere.

    ¡°Shopkeeper, since my subordinates discovered him and brought him back, you can¡¯t let us throw this person out, right? I believe that you¡¯re not such a heartless person, so how about this? Please be magnanimous and let us keep this person. I¡¯ll pay double the room fee.¡± Leng Ruoxue praised the shopkeeper simply and then suggested.

    ¡°Alright then! I¡¯ll let him stay for the sake of Miss! However, don¡¯t let him run around! He¡¯ll scare the other customers in the shop with his current appearance.¡± Such a peerless beauty¡¯s soft request was really impossible for the shopkeeper to refuse! Therefore, he agreed after some thought. After all, she was willing to pay double the room fee!

    ¡°Thank you, shopkeeper. Please help him get a room!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Alright,¡± the shopkeeper agreed readily. Then he arranged a room for the ¡®beggar¡¯ and kept muttering, ¡°You¡¯ve met a good person.¡±

    After returning to her room, Leng Ruoxue asked Feng Da to send medicine to the ape. However, she did not intend to cure all the apes, so the pill could only guarantee that the ape would wake up.

    ¡°Miss, the ape is awake,¡± Feng Da said when he returned.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go see him!¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled and left the room.

    When they arrived at the door of the ape room, Leng Ruoxue and the others pushed open the door and walked straight in.

    The ape, who was lying on the bed, immediately turned his head when he heard the sound. When he saw the peerless beauty in the room, he revealed an extremely stunned gaze. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that his body was inconvenient, he would have pounced on her long ago!

    Where did such a beautye from! She was really too beautiful! Ape couldn¡¯t help but praise in his heart. His heart had long flown to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side, and his lecherous eyes were firmly glued to her body.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked knowingly and resisted the urge to punch him because this man¡¯s gaze was really annoying.

    ¡°Well, you are?¡± the ape asked politely, pretending to be a gentleman, but his eyes were already betraying the filthy thoughts that ran through his mind.

    ¡°My surname is Ning,¡± Leng Ruoxue said casually.

    ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Ning. Thank you for saving me. I will definitely repay you well,¡± the ape said gratefully. He was even more pleasantly surprised because he did not expect his savior to be the famous Miss Ning. Miss Ning¡¯s beauty was second to none in the Divine Continent. However, he had never had the chance to see her. He did not expect that he would be saved by Miss Ning, whom he had admired for a long time. He could not help but feel a little light-headed looking at the peerless beauty in front of him.

    ¡°Miss Ning, why did you e to the Ascender Alliance and not stay in the Ning family¡¯s Divine Realm?¡± The ape asked curiously.

    Even though there were often conflicts between ascenders and natives, the opposition between any faction was not absolute.

    There would be conflict between them, but there would also be benefits.

    He was ignorant and ipetent but his many years of experience in the Ascender Alliance made him very clear about the interests of the various forces. Therefore, he naturally did not treat this devastatingly beautiful woman as an enemy.

    Leng Ruoxue was stunned when she heard the ape¡¯s words. Uh! She didn¡¯t expect the ape to treat her as the youngdy of the Ning family. Even though she had just casually said her surname, this ident gave her a better inspiration.

    Thinking of this, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but say with a worried expression, ¡°I want to refine an equipment for my father as a gift, but I haven¡¯t been able to find the best weapon artificer in the Divine Continent. I¡¯ve been looking for him for a long time. Recently, I heard that he once appeared in the Ascender Alliance, so I came to try my luck.¡±

    ¡°A craftsman? Miss Ning, our Ascender Alliance has several artificers who are very good. Why don¡¯t I get them to help you refine equipment!¡± The ape said fawningly.

    ¡°Our Ning family has an artificer, but my father only likes the equipment refined by His Excellency Leng Xiaoyu, so I¡¯ve been looking for him. I want to make Father happy because Father has been worried about my marriage recently!¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately pretended to be guilty of her daughter.

    ¡°Miss Ning¡¯s marriage?¡± The ape probed.

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m not young anymore. Father is looking for a husband for me!¡± Leng Ruoxue said shyly, but she was sweating in her heart! Uh! It was really not easy to act like a young girl in love!

    ¡°If someone can help me find Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s whereabouts and have his help on refining weapons, Father will definitely be very happy. He might even marry me to him!¡± Leng Ruoxue continued to throw out a huge bait.

    ¡°Miss Ning, does it have to be Leng Xiaoyu?¡± The ape said with some difficulty. He was also very regretful in his heart. Sigh! That Leng Xiaoyu had a grudge against him! He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to order her around. He knew this very well.

    ¡°Yes, my father wants only him,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty.

    ¡°However, I also know that it¡¯s not easy to hire Leng Xiaoyu, so if someone knows Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s whereabouts and informs me, Father will be very happy to know,¡± Leng Ruoxue added.

    Hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, Ape fell silent. He was even more conflicted because he knew Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s whereabouts, but his father had repeatedly ordered him not to tell anyone, so he was very hesitant.

    Leng Ruoxue saw that the ape was silent and did not disturb him because she knew that the ape needed time to think. It was probably not a glorious thing for the old ancestor to be imprisoned by the Alliance Master.

    After thinking for a long time, the ape made up his mind and finally made a final decision. Sigh! He would risk everything for his future happiness.

    ¡°Miss Ning, I know where Leng Xiaoyu is, but he has angered my father because of something, so he is being punished! I don¡¯t know if my father will let him help you refine weapons.¡± The ape deliberately pretended to be troubled. Even though he liked to bully the weak, he was not stupid at all. He knew very well what to say and what not to say. The real reason why Leng Xiaoyu was locked up could not be said.

    ¡°Oh, I wonder who is your father?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of question marks.

    ¡°My father is the Alliance Master of the Ascender Alliance of the Divine Continent,¡± the ape said proudly.

    ¡°So you¡¯re the Alliance Master¡¯s young master! Sorry for being disrespectful,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization.

    ¡°Hehe, Miss Ning, you¡¯re too polite. You¡¯re my savior!¡± The ape said shyly.

    ¡°Young Master Yuan, you don¡¯t have to be too polite. Anyone who passed by would have helped you.¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°I wonder if you can introduce me to the next Alliance Master? I believe I can convince the Alliance Master to order Lord Leng Xiaoyu to refine weapons for my father,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty.

 Chapter 944 - The Suspicious Yuan Biao (1)

    <h4>Chapter 944: The Suspicious Yuan Biao (1)</h4>

    ¡°Of course there¡¯s no problem with introducing you, but I¡¯m not sure if my father will agree to let Leng Xiaoyu help you refine weapons.¡± The ape did not dare to be too confident because he was not confident in convincing his father.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as Young Master Yuan can introduce me to the next Alliance Master. I¡¯ll do the rest myself.¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled. Her smile was like a hundred flowers blooming, making the ape dizzy!

    ¡°Miss Ning, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you,¡± the ape said seriously.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank Young Master Yuan first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely.

    ¡°Hehe, Miss Ning, you¡¯re too polite. You¡¯re my savior. I said that I would repay you properly,¡± the ape said very seriously.

    ¡°Young Master Yuan, saving you is also fate. Why are you still talking about repaying us?! You¡¯ve just woken up, so I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Have a good rest!¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed her disgust and left with everyone.

    ¡°Miss Ning¡­¡± The ape muttered to himself as he looked at Leng Ruoxue¡¯s back. He made up his mind to find a way for Leng Xiaoyu to refine weapons for Miss Ning. How could he bear to disappoint such a peerless beauty? Moreover, this was also for his future happiness, so he believed that it was all worth it.

    After leaving the ape¡¯s room, Leng Ruoxue felt a pair of resentful eyes locked on her. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly. Sigh! She knew who it was without even looking!

    ¡°Freak!¡± Leng Ruoxue called out softly, but she didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°I¡¯m jealous, Xue¡¯er,¡± Freak said, pouting unhappily.

    ¡°Be good! This is just a temporary measure.¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed as if no one was around, ignoring the gazes of Feng Da and the others.

    ¡°Hmph! That damn monkey actually dared to have designs on you. When this matter is over, I¡¯ll definitely teach him a lesson.¡± The freak clenched his fists and said fiercely.

    ¡°Yes, yes. When we find who we need, you can do whatever you want with him,¡± Leng Ruoxue said quickly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m a little hurt. You have tofort me.¡± The freak took the opportunity to wheedle.

    ¡°Uh! Alright!¡± Leng Ruoxue was helpless. After returning to her room, she could only bring the freak into the bracelet andfort him¡­

    ¡°Sigh! Miss is really pitiful! Commander Ye will definitely eat her up.¡± After Leng Ruoxue and the freak entered the bracelet, Feng Da, who stayed in the room, couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°What do you know? Miss, this is all because of love!¡± Hearing Feng Da¡¯s words, L¨¹ Tao was unhappy and couldn¡¯t help but defend her Miss. If she didn¡¯t love someone, who would amodate them unconditionally!

    ¡°Yes, yes. L¨¹ Tao is right. It¡¯s all because of love. I will do the same.¡± Feng Da quickly said fawningly.

    ¡°At least you¡¯re sensible,¡± L¨¹ Tao said smugly, rolling her eyes at Feng Da.

    ¡°Hehe! L¨¹ Tao! My heart is also injured. Can youfort me too?¡± Feng Da smiled evilly and looked at L¨¹ Tao expectantly.

    ¡°Yes, sure. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s find an empty room. I¡¯llfort you.¡± L¨¹ Tao smiled. Well! Since Feng Da had this wish, how could she bear to disappoint him!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Feng Da was very happy. Hehe! He finally had a chance to get close to her. It was really not easy!

    Just like that, L¨¹ Tao and Feng Da found an empty room and closed the door tightly, cutting off everyone¡¯s curious gazes¡­

    ¡°How do you think L¨¹ Tao willfort the captain?¡± someone asked curiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Song Di shook his head, his face full of anticipation. Well! They didn¡¯t dare to discuss Miss¡¯s matter, but they could still discuss Feng Da¡¯s matter!

    ¡°Tsk, is there a need to say that? The captain must be in trouble! There¡¯s no one around Miss who isn¡¯t violent, especially women,¡± Lin Yuan said understandingly. Actually, he didn¡¯t think highly of Feng Da!

    ¡°What did you say? If you have the guts, why don¡¯t you repeat what you just said?¡± Hearing this, Cui Zhu narrowed her eyes and said with a faint smile. Hmph! After following Miss for so many years, she had also gained a lot of knowledge. She was no longer the innocent and cute little girl from before. Therefore, she was determined to defend the rights and interests of women!

    ¡°Uh! I didn¡¯t say anything, really!¡± Lin Yuan corrected himself shamelessly and wailed in his heart. Boohoo¡­ He was right! The women beside Miss were indeed violent! However, he had forgotten that there was a woman standing beside him! He was doomed!

    He stole a nce at Cui Zhu, who was ring at him with her hands on her waist. Lin Yuan¡¯s heart was beating non-stop!

    Not long after, there was the sound of thunder from the room Feng Da and L¨¹ Tao had just entered. Then, Feng Da¡¯s wail¡­

    ¡°Ah! L¨¹ Tao! Calm down! Calm down!¡±

    Feng Da¡¯s voice came from the room from time to time¡­

    When everyone heard this, their foreheads could not help but drip with cold sweat. However, they could not help but secretlyugh in their hearts. Hehe! This time, they had gone for wool ande home shorn! How could tofu be so delicious?

    However, when Feng Da walked out of the room with L¨¹ Tao as if nothing had happened, everyone saw the two bruises on Feng Da¡¯s eyes. Even though they suppressed theirughter, their flushed faces revealed their thoughts.

    ¡°Uh! I fell down identally,¡± Feng Da exined awkwardly. He was clearly trying to hide something.

    In fact, it would have been better if he hadn¡¯t exined. Everyone could have resisted pretending that nothing had happened, but now that he had, they couldn¡¯t help butugh¡­

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    Seeing everyoneughing wildly, Feng Da looked at L¨¹ Tao with resentment and felt extremely aggrieved. Boohoo¡­ It was really too embarrassing. It was alright if she wanted to beat him but why did she have to beat his face? How could he face anyone now!

    ¡°Feng Da, how did you fall down? Why are the injuries so neat? Even the size is the same. Oh! You look a little like the panda that Miss mentioned.¡± Even though Cheng Wu wasughing and out of breath, he could not help but tease him.

 Chapter 945 - The Suspicious Yuan Biao (2)

    <h4>Chapter 945: The Suspicious Yuan Biao (2)</h4>

    ¡°Do you want to try too?¡± Feng Da narrowed his eyes and said dangerously.

    ¡°No! I want to live a few more years!¡± Cheng Wu said with a look of fear. Women were tigers. He was afraid.

    ¡°Hmph! Sooner orter, you¡¯ll have a chance too,¡± Feng Da said fiercely.

    ¡°No! My heart is not that fragile!¡± Cheng Wu said with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Definitely. Just you wait,¡± Feng Da said with certainty.

    ¡°Captain, does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°Quite a bump, Captain, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Feng Da¡¯s subordinates also asked with concern. However, their eyes were filled with anticipation.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know if it hurts when you get it,¡± Feng Da growled. Then, he looked at Lin Yuan and asked, ¡°What are we eatingter?¡±

    ¡°Tofu!¡± Lin Yuan said with a smile.

    ¡°What?¡± Feng Da red and roared.

    ¡°I said tofu! We all want to have tofu today,¡± Lin Yuan said fearlessly. Well! There were not many such opportunities, so they had to seize them.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Everyone nodded cooperatively.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to eat tofu! Healthy!¡± Song Di suddenly said with a serious expression. Instantly, everyoneughed again. However, Feng Da¡¯s expression was not so good.

    ¡°Just you wait. This day wille sooner orter. I curse you to be even more miserable than me.¡± Feng Da¡¯s face darkened as he said angrily. Boohoo¡­ He had really lost face today. He didn¡¯t get to take advantage of her and even became the target of ridicule!

    L¨¹ Tao! You have topensate me when you have the chance! Feng Da muttered to himself.

    ¡°Captain, you can¡¯t do that!¡± they all said in unison, and then burst outughing¡­

    In the bracelet.

    When Leng Ruoxue and the freak walked out of the Purple Bamboo House and saw the dishes on the dining table, they said in confusion, ¡°Why is it all tofu today?¡±

    Even though this tofu was very nutritious, she couldn¡¯t make all the dishes on the table! Leng Ruoxue¡¯s head hurt when she saw these dishes.

    ¡°Feng Da, what¡¯s wrong with your eyes?¡± Leng Ruoxue inadvertently turned her head and saw Feng Da hiding in the crowd with two panda eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, Oh! Did something happen that she didn¡¯t know about?

    ¡°Nothing. I identally bumped into it.¡± Feng Da felt that he was too ashamed to face anyone. Boohoo¡­ It was too embarrassing. He decided that he wanted to stay in the space. He would go out when the bruises on his eyes disappeared. It was L¨¹ Tao¡¯s fault for not allowing him to take pills.

    ¡°Then you¡¯re really too careless.¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed herughter and did not expose him. Sigh! She was not stupid. How could she not tell that Feng Da was beaten up? However, even if Feng Da did not say it, she could guess who beat him up. After all, there were not many people in this world who could make Feng Da willingly be beaten up.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll stay in the space for the time being,¡± Feng Da said aggrievedly.

    ¡°Why?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of question marks.

    ¡°I¡¯m injured. I¡¯ll go out after I recover.¡± Feng Da found a dignified excuse for himself. Then, he stole a nce at Leng Ruoxue, his heart in turmoil.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury. Just take a pill. Don¡¯t think about cking off. We still have to go to the First Alliance!¡± Leng Ruoxue said disapprovingly. If Feng Da stayed in the space, he wouldn¡¯t be able toe out easily in the First Alliance.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take pills,¡± Feng Da whispered weakly and lowered his head, not daring to look at Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t understand. Why couldn¡¯t he take pills? He would only recover quickly after taking pills, even though he didn¡¯t think the two bruises on Feng Da¡¯s eyes were considered injuries.

    ¡°L¨¹ Tao don¡¯t allow me to eat it. She said that eating the pill wouldn¡¯t be good for my injuries,¡± Feng Da said aggrievedly.

    ¡°Uh! In that case, stay in the space!¡± Leng Ruoxue held back herughter and said helplessly. s! This was clearly someone punishing Feng Da! However, it was not convenient for her to ask about her subordinate¡¯s family matters.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Feng Da was overjoyed to hear hisdy agree.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the tofu on the table and said speechlessly. However, since she had made it, she had to eat it. Otherwise, it would be too wasteful.

    However, after this meal, no one had any intention of eating tofu for the time being.

    Two dayster.

    The ape was able to stand up. Even though his injuries were still acting up, he was much better than when he had first woken up.

    In the ape¡¯s room.

    Leng Ruoxue pretended to be worried as she looked at the ape sitting on the bed and said helplessly, ¡°Young Master Yuan, I¡¯ve tried my best to heal your injuries.¡±

    ¡°I know. Thank you, Miss Ning,¡± The ape said gratefully. His injury was very strange. He looked healed, but it hurt terribly when it acted up, so he had suffered a lot in the past two days.

    ¡°Young Master Yuan, why don¡¯t I send someone to inform Alliance Master Yuan and ask him to pick you up? The Ascender Alliance is filled with talents. Perhaps they will have a way to treat your injuries.¡± Leng Ruoxue frowned and thought for a moment before asking.

    ¡°But¡­ I really don¡¯t want Father to see me like this¡­¡± The ape said hesitantly. He deliberately only said half of what he wanted to say. Actually, he wasn¡¯t afraid that his father would see his current situation! He was clearly afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see the Miss Ning he liked. However, if Miss Ning could live with him in the First Alliance, that would be a different story. He couldn¡¯t help but think to himself.

    ¡°Then what should we do! If your injury is dyed, I¡¯m afraid it will affect your health,¡± Leng Ruoxue said as if she understood him very well. There was still worry on her beautiful face.

    ¡°Miss Ning, actually, I haven¡¯t returned to the First Alliance for so many days. I¡¯m also afraid that Father will be worried, but I¡¯m even more afraid that Father will see me like this. Sigh! What do you think I should do?¡± The ape said helplessly.

    ¡°You still have to go back! Like you said, you haven¡¯t been home for a few days. Your father must have been worried to death,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Yes, you have a point. Miss Ning, send someone to deliver a letter for me! This is a token. With this, no one will dare to stop you.¡± The ape handed Leng Ruoxue a golden token.

 Chapter 946 - The Suspicious Yuan Biao (3)

    <h4>Chapter 946: The Suspicious Yuan Biao (3)</h4>

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send someone over in a while.¡± Leng Ruoxue took the token handed over by the ape and casually nced at it. Her heart kept thumping. This Ascender Alliance was really showy. Even the token was made of gold. However, the gold in this world didn¡¯t seem to be anything precious.

    ¡°Miss Ning, didn¡¯t you want to find Leng Xiaoyu? He¡¯s in the First League. Why don¡¯t youe with me to stay in the First League! This way, you can find a chance to persuade my father. Of course, I¡¯ll help you too.¡± The ape finally revealed his n.

    ¡°That¡¯s not too good! With my identity, it doesn¡¯t seem appropriate for me to live in the First League. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid it will cause some ascenders to be dissatisfied,¡± Leng Ruoxue said as if she was in a difficult position. In fact, she was already overjoyed because she was waiting for the ape to take the bait!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. They don¡¯t dare to be disrespectful to Miss Ning. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let them off,¡± the ape promised.

    ¡°Young Master Yuan, my visit to the Ascender Alliance is confidential, so¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately didn¡¯t finish her sentence because she was waiting for the ape to continue!

    ¡°I understand, Miss Ning. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leak your identity,¡± the ape hurriedly said. He knew Miss Ning¡¯s concerns very well, and he also knew that there were indeed some people in the Ascender Alliance who were very repulsed by the natives. However, in his opinion, this was not a big deal. After all, his father was the person in charge of the Ascender Alliance in the Divine Continent.

    ¡°I feel so much more relieved with Young Master Yuan¡¯s guarantee,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a look of relief.

    ¡°Then Miss Ning means¡­¡± The ape was a little uncertain.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Young Master Yuan want to invite me to the First League as a guest? I agree to do it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a faint smile. That faint toothy smile was like a warm spring breeze that blew into the ape¡¯s heart again, making him feel a little smug.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The ape nodded repeatedly, feeling extremely intoxicated in the depths of its heart. Those lifeless eyes were filled with countless hearts¡­

    ¡°Young Master Yuan, have a good rest! I¡¯ll send someone to inform Alliance Master Yuanter.¡± Seeing that her goal had been achieved, Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t want to see the ape that had started to be infatuated, so she quickly bade farewell.

    The ape sat on the bed with a silly smile, thinking about something¡­

    After Leng Ruoxue returned to her room, she instructed Cheng Wu and Song Di to go to the First League with the token.

    After a long time, the two of them returned, followed by a few people sent by the Alliance Master. Then, Leng Ruoxue and the others followed the ape into the First Alliance.

    Because Leng Ruoxue and the others had the dual identities of Miss Ning and the Alliance Master¡¯s savior, they were arranged to stay in the best guest room in the First Alliance.

    Looking at the decorations in the room, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue in wonder. This alliance was really extravagant. They actually decorated the guest room so luxuriously. Were they afraid that others wouldn¡¯t know that they were rich?

    The walls of the room were iid with many crystals. Moreover, most of them were top-grade, and the worst was high-grade. As for the furnishings, they were all carved from secret gold and mithril.

    This mystic gold and mithril were both materials for refining weapons. Moreover, they were expensive, but they were used to carve them into decorations. This made Leng Ruoxue very speechless.

    ¡°Lass, when we leave this ce, let¡¯s bring the crystals on the wall and the decorations in the room with us!¡± The disheveled old man said with some envy.

    ¡°We¡¯ll do that.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Hehe! Girl, we can¡¯t forget the flowers in the garden!¡± The little old man also reminded her. s! What a waste! Those flowers were actually used as ornamental nts to decorate the garden. One had to know that there were a few rare medicinal herbs inside!

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue also felt that it was a waste to leave such a good thing in the First Alliance. However, she didn¡¯t understand. Logically speaking, the First Alliance raised many alchemists and cksmiths. How could they not know that some things were difficult to obtain even with money?

    Leng Ruoxue and the others toured casually. After the tour, they quietly waited in the room.

    At this moment, in Yuan Biao¡¯s study.

    Yuan Biao was sitting in a chair, listening to his trusted subordinate¡¯s report.

    ¡°Alliance Master, ording to you, I¡¯ve already arranged for Miss Ning and the others to stay at the Falling Swallow Residence,¡± the subordinate said very respectfully.

    ¡°Oh, is there anything unusual about them?¡± Yuan Biao asked very cautiously. Even though he had never seen his son¡¯s savior, he heard from Hou¡¯er that the woman who saved him was the youngdy of the Ning family. However, he did not believe that woman¡¯s identity.

    If she was really the youngdy of the Ning family, why would shee to the Ascender Alliance?! It had to be known that the forces of the Ascender Alliance and the natives were ipatible on the surface. Even though there were no absolute friends or enemies in this world, he just couldn¡¯t believe that woman¡¯s identity and was even more afraid that his son would be used by others. After all, although he had many women, he only had this one son. Therefore, he usually treasured him very much. Unfortunately, before Hou¡¯er could finish speaking, his injuries acted up again.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± the subordinate replied. He did not dare to be too sure.

    ¡°Do you think that woman is Miss Ning?¡± Yuan Biao asked indifferently, but his gloomy face was expressionless.

    ¡°I¡¯m not very sure either. However, that Miss Ning is as beautiful as a flower and has an extraordinary temperament. She definitely doesn¡¯t look like the daughter of an ordinary family,¡± the subordinate said honestly. When he first saw that woman, he was also stunned and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. How could there be such a beautiful woman in the world?

    ¡°Oh!¡± Yuan Biao listened to his subordinate¡¯s words and replied indifferently before falling silent.

    ¡°Alliance Master, the Young Master has recovered.¡± Suddenly, the guard¡¯s report sounded outside the door.

    Hearing the guard¡¯s report, Yuan Biao stood up from his chair, opened the door, and walked towards the original residence.

    After walking into Yuan Hou¡¯s room, Yuan Biao looked at his son with some heartache and said with concern, ¡°Hou¡¯er, are you feeling better now?¡±

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m fine,¡± Yuan Hou said weakly. His face was very pale after the pain.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Yuan Biao was relieved. He only had one son, and he usually doted on him. This time, he didn¡¯t know who he had provoked to cause trouble. Sigh! He really didn¡¯t let him worry!

 Chapter 947 - The Suspicious Yuan Biao (4)

    <h4>Chapter 947: The Suspicious Yuan Biao (4)</h4>

    ¡°Father, where¡¯s Miss Ning? She saved my life. You can¡¯t neglect her,¡± Yuan Hou said worriedly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father will treat them well,¡± Yuan Biao said helplessly. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. Sigh! A grown son really couldn¡¯t be kept at home!

    ¡°Hou¡¯er, is she really Miss Ning?¡± Yuan Biao asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Father, how could there be someone who dares to pretend to be Miss Ning? You¡¯ll know when you see her,¡± Yuan Hou said with a smitten expression. Miss Ning¡¯s beauty was famous in the Divine Continent. If that woman wasn¡¯t Miss Ning, then who else was worthy of being called Miss Ning?

    ¡°Oh! ording to my son, I really have to find time to meet Miss Ning!¡± Yuan Biao chuckled and teased. He could tell that the Miss Ning his son mentioned had long taken his soul away.

    ¡°However, I don¡¯t understand why Miss Ning came to our Ascender Alliance.¡± Yuan Biao still couldn¡¯tpletely believe his son¡¯s words, so he asked again.

    ¡°Father, she¡¯s here to look for Leng Xiaoyu,¡± Yuan Hou said after some thought. He had yet to tell his father about this, but he had to say it sooner orter.

    ¡°Why is she looking for Leng Xiaoyu?¡± Yuan Biao immediately became vignt after hearing Yuan Hou¡¯s words. After all, not many people knew that Leng Xiaoyu was in his hands. How could a woman know?

    ¡°She asked Leng Xiaoyu to refine weapons for her father,¡± Yuan Hou said.

    ¡°How did she know that Leng Xiaoyu is in our Ascender Alliance?¡± Yuan Biao narrowed his eyes and asked dangerously.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know. I told her,¡± the original owner said quickly.

    ¡°You said that? Didn¡¯t I warn you not to let anyone know about this? Why did you still tell her!¡± Yuan Biao said resentfully. Why didn¡¯t he know that his useless son had actually be a Casanova? Everyone said that girls looked good on the outside. Why was it the other way around when it came to him?

    ¡°Father, Miss Ning is my savior. Moreover, if I can get Leng Xiaoyu to refine weapons for her, she will definitely be very happy,¡± Yuan Biao said shyly.

    ¡°You betrayed your father just for a woman?¡± Yuan Biao regretted letting him know so much about him. Now, he had raised an ingrate. He and Miss Ning had yet to do anything, but he already knew how to betray his father to please a woman. Sigh! He was really sad!

    ¡°Father, how can this be considered betraying you? Don¡¯t you want to build a rtionship with the Ning family? If I can marry the Ning family¡¯s young miss, you¡¯ll also be proud!¡± the original Marquis said with a hint of ttery. He knew that only by coaxing his father would his father possibly let Miss Ning see Leng Xiaoyu.

    ¡°Hmph! If you can marry the youngdy of the Ning family, perhaps I will be happier,¡± Yuan Biao said very realistically. The youngdy of the Ning family was naturally referring to the direct line. Even though the Ning family¡¯s head¡¯s line on the God¡¯s Maind was also considered a direct line, it was still a little inferior to the main family.

    ¡°I only like the young miss of the Ning family on the Divine Continent. As for the main family¡¯s Miss Ning, who knows what she looks like! What if she¡¯s an ugly freak?¡± Yuan Hou said disapprovingly. In any case, he had his eyes on Miss Ning.

    ¡°You... you useless brat!¡± Yuan Biao stomped his feet in anger hearing Yuan Hou¡¯s words, .

    ¡°Father, you¡¯ll help me, right?!¡± Yuan Hou didn¡¯t care how his father scolded him! Anyway, he knew that his father would definitely agree in the end.

    ¡°No, I can promise you anything else, but not this!¡± Yuan Biao refused, but he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. Sigh! It seemed that this son of his had really been spoiled. How could he continue like this!

    ¡°Father, don¡¯t you love me anymore? Boohoo... Mother! Father doesn¡¯t love me anymore. Take me with you!¡± Yuan Hou said with tears in his eyes.

    As for the mother he mentioned, she died not long after giving birth to him. Therefore, every time his father was unwilling to satisfy his request, he would very unfilially mention his mother who had already passed away. The result of doing this could be said to be tried and tested.

    ¡°You... you unfilial son!¡± Yuan Biao roared in exasperation. Then, he flicked his sleeves and turned to leave in anger.

    ¡°Father...¡± Yuan Houy on the bed and called out softly. He did not expect his father to not agree to him this time. Boohoo... He could not ept this fact.

    Yuan Biao was so angry that he turned around and left the original husband¡¯s room before returning to his study.

    Sitting on a chair in the study, Yuan Biao looked at his very respectful subordinate standing in front of him and said angrily, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡±

    ¡°Alliance Master, we didn¡¯t find any clues about the person who injured the young master. However, I did find out that Miss Ning¡¯s subordinate has been looking for someone recently,¡± the subordinate reported.

    ¡°Looking for someone? Is it Leng Xiaoyu?¡± Yuan Biao asked with a frown.

    ¡°As for who... I haven¡¯t found out yet,¡± the subordinate said uneasily.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t found out? Why are you so useless? Can¡¯t you even handle such a small matter?¡± Yuan Biao roared angrily, venting all the anger he had provoked from his son on this unlucky subordinate. Hmph! He couldn¡¯t bear to hit or scold his only son. Would he care about a subordinate?

    ¡°Alliance Master, I¡¯ve already done my best,¡± the unlucky subordinate said helplessly. The young master had been injured for a few days, and now he only remembered to ask him to find someone. Wasn¡¯t this like finding a needle in a haystack? Where could he find someone like this! Moreover, the murderer had probably left the Ascender Alliance a long time ago. After all, which fool would stay here and wait to be caught after injuring someone! He couldn¡¯t help but secretly grumble.

    ¡°Try your best? You can¡¯t find the murderer who injured my son, but you don¡¯t know who that Miss Ning is looking for. Tell me, what else can you do? Hmph! I know that the person Miss Ning is looking for is Leng Xiaoyu!¡± Yuan Biao roared.

    ¡°Alliance Master, that Miss Ning has been staying in the guest shop since she came to the Ascender Alliance. Even though her subordinates often go out to look for people, who have they contacted? We can¡¯t find out in such a short time. Alliance Master, please give me some time,¡± the unlucky subordinate pleaded.

    ¡°No need. I already know who she¡¯s looking for,¡± Yuan Biao snapped.

 Chapter 948 - The Suspicious Yuan Biao (5)

    <h4>Chapter 948: The Suspicious Yuan Biao (5)</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m giving you a mission now. Go and find out for me if she¡¯s really Miss Ning,¡± Yuan Biao instructed. After all, his doubts had not really been dispelled! Moreover, he had also thought about it just now. If she was really Miss Ning, it was not impossible for Leng Xiaoyu to refine weapons for her. s! Who asked him to only have such a precious son!

    ¡°Please rest assured, Patriarch. I will definitely investigate it thoroughly,¡± the subordinate hurriedly promised and secretly decided that he would definitely atone for his crimes this time. After saying that, the subordinate left the study.

    However, Yuan Biao did not believe the guarantee of that unlucky subordinate. Not long after, he arranged for another person to investigate Miss Ning¡¯s identity. After giving the instructions, he was finally relieved. Well! This should be foolproof!

    Time passed, and soon, three days passed.

    In the middle of the Falling Swallow Dwelling.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others sat in the courtyard in boredom.

    It had been three days. Apart from delivering food to them on time, no one from the First League had actuallye looking for them, and they couldn¡¯t move around too openly. However, they had sneaked around a few times in stealth, but they hadn¡¯t found any clues.

    ¡°Miss, the Yuan father and son wouldn¡¯t have forgotten about us, right?¡± Feng Da said listlessly.

    ¡°Did you forget to arrange for someone to send us food?¡± Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes at Feng Da and asked speechlessly.

    ¡°But no one is paying attention to us!¡± Feng Da was very depressed. He was so free that his hair was about to grow out. He really wanted to create trouble like before! However, it was not possible here.

    ¡°Yuan Biao won¡¯t see me before confirming my identity,¡± Leng Ruoxue said knowingly. In the past three days, Yuan Biao had never shown his face. Apart from the fact that the ape often had an attack, it was also because he hadn¡¯t confirmed his identity.

    ¡°Then how will he confirm your identity, Miss?¡± Feng Da was very curious.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but they should send someone to the Ning family¡¯s Divine Realm!¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Ah! Miss, if he really sends someone to the Ning family¡¯s Divine Realm, won¡¯t his identity as the young miss be exposed?¡± Feng Da whispered worriedly. Even though Miss had never admitted that she was the young miss of the Ning family, this was still very disadvantageous to them! After all, the ape was certain.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? Since you¡¯re here, take it easy.¡± Leng Ruoxue wasn¡¯t worried because she had never clearly told the ape that she was from the Ning family in the Ning family¡¯s Divine Realm! The ape had misunderstood! Hehe! How could the people of this world y word games with her, a person from another world?

    ¡°Miss, are you really not worried? If our identities are exposed, it will be very disadvantageous for us to search for your ancestor,¡± Feng Da reminded. However, he admired his Miss¡¯s calmness. s! He could notpare to her!

    ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? This is a misunderstanding. Who can they me?!¡± Leng Ruoxue said irresponsibly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Feng Da understood. Miss had already thought of a countermeasure! No wonder she looked so calm!

    ¡°Stay here in peace! He will let us see our cheap ancestor,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Da and the others nodded. If Miss said she would, she would definitely do it.

    At the same time, Yuan Biao was like an ant on a hot pan. He kept pacing outside the original marquis¡¯s room, his heart burning with anxiety!

    Damn it, he didn¡¯t know how many times Hou¡¯er¡¯s illness had acted up. Previously, he had clearly said that Hou¡¯er was fine, but for the past three days, his son¡¯s injuries had repeatedly acted up two or three times a day. Moreover, every time the illness acted up, Hou¡¯er¡¯s body would be extremely weak. This couldn¡¯t help but make his heart ache and feel helpless.

    Not only that, he even found all the alchemists in the alliance, but they were all helpless. Sigh! This made him so anxious that his hair was about to turn white.

    Listening to the wailsing from the room, he really didn¡¯t feel good!

    After a while, the room finally fell silent.

    As the door of the room opened, several people dressed as alchemists walked out. There were men and women among them. From their appearance, they looked to be in their early thirties. However, people from the God Realm could not just look at their appearance.

    ¡°How are Hou¡¯er¡¯s injuries? Is there a way to treat them?¡± Yuan Biao asked anxiously.

    ¡°Alliance Master, there¡¯s nothing we can do. The Young Master hasn¡¯t been poisoned and his injuries are almost healed, but he still rpses from time to time. As for the reason, we haven¡¯t found it yet,¡± a rather calm man said helplessly. Logically speaking, he had treated many strange andplicated illnesses, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about the Young Master¡¯s illness. Sigh! Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It seemed that he wasn¡¯t skilled enough! One had to know that there was always someone better. There was no end to learning.

    ¡°Alliance Master, we¡¯ve tried all kinds of medicinal pills to treat internal and external injuries. However, they don¡¯t seem to be able to treat Young Master¡¯s illness. Sigh! We¡¯re really helpless. Alliance Master, you should go to the Alchemist Association and invite a few seniors with high expectations to take a look at Young Master!¡± an alchemist suggested.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll immediately send someone to the Alchemist Association to invite someone.¡± When Yuan Biao heard the words of the alchemists, he knew that they really had no choice. Therefore, the only thing he could rely on now was the Alchemist Guild.

    ¡°Alliance Master, we¡¯ll take our leave first.¡± The alchemists bowed slightly to Yuan Biao and left the waiting garden where the original host lived.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yuan Biao nodded. After watching the alchemists leave, he sighed heavily in his heart and pushed open Yuan Hou¡¯s door.

    ¡°Father, you¡¯re here.¡± Yuan Hou was a little exhausted from the torture. Hey on the bed and greeted him. Sigh! He was so tired that he didn¡¯t even want to speak. He didn¡¯t know what had happened, but the past few days, when his illness acted up, it was even more unbearable.

    ¡°Hou¡¯er, how are you feeling?¡± Yuan Biao asked with concern, his eyes filled with concern.

    ¡°Father, hasn¡¯t my injury already healed? Why is it still like this?¡± Yuan Hou didn¡¯t understand how this could happen. Even though he would have an attack during the few days he stayed in the guest shop, it was only pain. However, when his illness acted up these few days, it wasn¡¯t just pain, it was also very itchy. He could endure the pain, but he really couldn¡¯t do anything about the itch.

    ¡°Hou¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Father will immediately send someone to the Alchemist Association to invite someone. They will definitely cure you,¡± Yuan Biao promised.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yuan Hou nodded. He knew that his father would not leave him alone.

    ¡°Father, have you seen Miss Ning? Did you agree to her request?¡± Yuan Hou couldn¡¯t help but ask again.

    ¡°Hou¡¯er, didn¡¯t we agree to let¡¯s not talk about this first? Let¡¯s treat your injuries first!¡± Yuan Biao said helplessly. Sigh! Hou¡¯er already looked weak, but he was still worried about that Miss Ning. He really didn¡¯t know what charm that Miss Ning had to make his good-for-nothing son so concerned. It seemed that he had to meet that Miss Ning early to prevent this damn child from falling deeper and deeper.

    ¡°Father, just promise me that you¡¯ll help her!¡± Yuan Hou pleaded.

    ¡°Let me think about it!¡± Yuan Biao said perfunctorily.

    ¡°Father, this concerns my future happiness!¡± Yuan Hou reminded him.

    ¡°I know. Father knows his limits,¡± Yuan Biao said helplessly.

    ¡°Hou¡¯er, rest! Father will leave first,¡± Yuan Biao said again. After saying that, he turned around and left Yuan Hou¡¯s room.

    After returning to the study, Yuan Biao thought for a long time. In the end, he decided to meet Miss Ning, who lived in the Falling Swallow Dwelling, first. Then, he instructed the guards to invite her over.

    Not long after, the guard who went to inform them returned. Leng Ruoxue was naturally with him.

    ¡°Miss Ning? Please take a seat.¡± Yuan Biao looked at Leng Ruoxue in amazement, but he was secretly surprised. What a beautiful woman! He had lived for so many years and thought that he had seen many women, but those women were worlds apart from Miss Ning in front of him. One was a phoenix, and the other was a chicken. There was no way topare.

    Sigh! It was no wonder that his good-for-nothing son would be infatuated with this Miss Ning. There were probably not many people who could reject such a beauty! Even he was a little restless looking at her face to face, let alone that impetuous brat!

    However, this Miss Ning was beautiful, but her strength was a little low. She was only a Spiritual Deity. Yuan Biao carefully sized up Leng Ruoxue and pondered.

 Chapter 949 - Doubts Eliminated (1)

    <h4>Chapter 949: Doubts Eliminated (1)</h4>

    Leng Ruoxue found a chair and sat down after hearing Yuan Biao¡¯s words. Then, she openly let Yuan Biao size her up while she observed the Alliance Master.

    Yuan Biao was tall, burly, and very rough and strong. Even though he wasn¡¯t particrly handsome, his manly aura was very strong. Moreover, he gave off a very shrewd feeling. His strength was at the intermediate level of an Advanced God. However, what she couldn¡¯t understand was how such a shrewd man could educate such a second-generation heir? Could it be that the ape wasn¡¯t his biological child? Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but guess wildly in her heart.

    Fortunately, Yuan Biao did not know what she was thinking. Otherwise, he would definitely vomit blood from anger.

    However, Leng Ruoxue saw that Yuan Biao seemed to be very satisfied one moment and frowned the next. She couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. Was Yuan Biao giving her marks? Otherwise, why did he look so conflicted?

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about Alliance Master Yuan,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently after a while.

    ¡°Hehe, Miss Ning, I wonder how you came to our Ascender Alliance?¡± Yuan Biao pretended to be puzzled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s whereabouts, so I came to this ce,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very sincerely.

    ¡°Miss Ning, why are you looking for Leng Xiaoyu?¡± Yuan Biao knew what the consultant was saying and looked at Leng Ruoxue very seriously, as if he nned to find some clues from her words.

    ¡°I¡¯m naturally looking for Lord Leng Xiaoyu to refine weapons. I heard from Young Master Yuan that Lord Leng Xiaoyu is in the First Alliance. I wonder if Lord Leng Xiaoyu can let me see him?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked casually.

    ¡°Miss Ning, to be honest, Leng Xiaoyu is indeed with me. However, I can¡¯t let you see him yet. After all, he was temporarily locked up by me because he made a mistake.¡± Yuan Biao thought for a while and observed Leng Ruoxue¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°In that case, when will Alliance Master Yuan allow me to see him?¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled and asked disapprovingly.

    ¡°This¡­ I can¡¯t say for sure,¡± Yuan Biao said after a pause. After all, even though he had already seen Miss Ning in person, he was still notpletely sure of her identity.

    ¡°Alliance Master Yuan, my father likes the equipment refined by Sir Leng Xiaoyu the most. Therefore, as his daughter, I naturally have to do my best to satisfy him, so I hope that you can make an exception,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very sincerely.

    ¡°Miss Ning, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give you face, but Leng Xiaoyu made a mistake and it¡¯s not appropriate for her to see outsiders,¡± Yuan Biao said with a troubled expression.

    ¡°I wonder what mistake Leng Xiaoyu made?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be curious.

    ¡°He vited the rules of our Ascender Alliance. That¡¯s why I locked him up as punishment,¡± Yuan Biao said helplessly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Sir Leng Xiaoyu has vited that rule. If it¡¯s not serious, I want to plead with the former Alliance Master on his behalf. I hope that Alliance Master Yuan can spare him on my ount!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very cautiously, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy in her heart. This Yuan Biao really had the cheek to say that! The ancestor was not a member of the Ascender Alliance now. No matter which rule he vited, Yuan Biao didn¡¯t have the right to lock him up!

    ¡°This¡­ Miss Ning, it¡¯s really not convenient to talk about Leng Xiaoyu. However, since Miss Ning is pleading on his behalf, I can¡¯t not give you face. However, I can¡¯t make the decision alone. I still have to discuss with the elders in the alliance before I can finally decide if I can spare him.¡± Yuan Biao yed a dying tactic.Even though he had already decided that if he could prove Miss Ning¡¯s true identity, it was not impossible for Leng Xiaoyu to refine weapons for her. However, he couldn¡¯t let her get her way easily now. Only then could he show the identity and status of their Ascender Alliance!

    ¡°What Alliance Master Yuan said makes sense. Then I¡¯ll wait for the former Alliance Master¡¯s good news,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Then, she stopped mentioning this matter and started chatting with Yuan Biao.

    ¡°Alliance Master Yuan, how are your son¡¯s injuries?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with concern.

    ¡°Sigh! Don¡¯t mention it. Hou¡¯er¡¯s injuries make all the alchemists in our alliance helpless.¡± Yuan Biao sighed heavily and said gloomily.

    ¡°How can this be? Isn¡¯t Young Master Yuan¡¯s injuries almost healed?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be in disbelief.

    ¡°It looks like he¡¯s recovered, but his injuries still recur asionally,¡± Yuan Biao said helplessly.

    ¡°This is too strange. However, Young Master Yuan¡¯s injuries shouldn¡¯t be dyed for too long. He has to be treated as soon as possible!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with concern, but she couldn¡¯t help but secretlyugh in her heart. In fact, the ape¡¯s injuries had long recovered. The asional rpse was only a side effect. It would dissipate automatically in half a month at most, so there was no need to treat it at all. Well! Torture was inevitable.

    ¡°I want to too! But I really can¡¯t think of any good solution. Sigh!¡± Yuan Biao said with a headache. At the mention of his son, he couldn¡¯t help but reveal a true emotion.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, your son is blessed by the heavens. He will definitely recover. Alliance Master, this is my token. Take this token and go to the Alchemist Association to find someone to help! It can be considered as me doing my best for your son. Who asked us to have ape feces!¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a token from her storage ring after saying that. The token was silver-white with the word Ning engraved on it.

    Hehe! Actually, she had taken this token from Miss Ning. She didn¡¯t expect it to be useful today.

    Yuan Biao took the token and took a look. His thoughts spun. Could it be that she was really Miss Ning? Otherwise, how could this token be exined? He had seen the Ning family¡¯s token once, and it was indeed like this. Moreover, the silver token also represented that this Miss Ning in front of him had a high status in the family.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Ning. I appreciate your kindness,¡± Yuan Biao said calmly.

    ¡°The former Alliance Master doesn¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled indifferently.

    ¡°Miss Ning, how is your father¡¯s health recently?¡± Even though he had this token that was enough to prove the identity of the woman in front of him, he still didn¡¯t dare to confirm it easily, so he probed again.

 Chapter 950 - Doubts Eliminated (2)

    <h4>Chapter 950: Doubts Eliminated (2)</h4>

    ¡°Very good. My father has been worried about my marriage recently,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Hehe, I think Miss Ning has too many suitors. I wonder which one your father chose to be his son-inw!¡± Yuan Biao teased.

    ¡°Alliance Master Yuan!¡± Leng Ruoxue blushed and was a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s normal to get married when you grow up! If I had a daughter as beautiful as you, I would also be worried.¡± Yuan Biao seemed to be deeply touched and his eyes were filled with envy.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Alliance Master Yuan have many daughters? I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to not worry, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased.

    ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t have a daughter as beautiful as you. However, that son of mine has me worried sick. Sigh!¡± Yuan Biao was very helpless. Now, whenever he mentioned his useless son, he could not help but sigh.

    ¡°Alliance Master Yuan, don¡¯t worry about your son¡¯s injuries. He will definitely recover,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted.

    ¡°I hope so!¡± Yuan Biao had a headache over this matter!

    After that, Leng Ruoxue and Yuan Biao chatted aimlessly until it waste.

    Before Leng Ruoxue left Yuan Biao¡¯s study, Yuan Biao said reluctantly, ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m really sorry. I had too much fun chatting with Miss Ning and actually forgot the time. Miss Ning must be hungry! I¡¯ll immediately get the kitchen to prepare food and send it to Miss Ning.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Alliance Master Yuan. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Leng Ruoxue stood up and bowed slightly before leaving Yuan Biao¡¯s study.

    After returning to the Falling Swallow Dwelling, Leng Ruoxue saw the freak sitting in the courtyard looking at her with a bitter expression, and the others also looked worried.

    ¡°Why? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll be eaten by Yuan Biao?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with a light smile.

    ¡°Miss, why were you gone for so long? We were all worried to death.¡± Feng Da was the first toin. Because Yuan Biao had only invited Miss alone, they stayed in the Falling Swallow House. They did not expect their Miss to be gone for so long before returning, so they were on tenterhooks.

    ¡°Yuan Biao kept asking me questions, so I came backte,¡± Leng Ruoxue said embarrassedly.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you have topensate me,¡± the freak said aggrievedly.

    ¡°Uh! You wantpensation again!¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. This freak clearly wanted to take advantage of her! However, he actually referred it as wantingpensation every time.

    ¡°Yes, you made me worry. In the future, if you make me worry again, you have to make it up to me.¡± The freak smiled evilly and said with a hint of smugness. Hehe! He had thought of this method, alright!

    ¡°Sigh! Alright then!¡± Leng Ruoxue was very helpless, so she pulled the freak back to her room and then entered the Purple Bamboo House in the bracelet topensate.

    After Leng Ruoxue and the freak returned to their room, Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but say with envy, ¡°Commander Ye is really too powerful. He can seed every time. Well! I wonder how he did it.¡±

    Boohoo... Why couldn¡¯t he do it? Feng Da felt very upset at the thought that he could never get thepensation he wanted.

    ¡°Are you very envious? Do you want to learn?¡± L¨¹ Tao narrowed her eyes and said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Uh! No, I don¡¯t want to! I¡¯m justmenting, really! I promise!¡± Feng Da said shamelessly, and his words immediately attracted several disdainful gazes.

    ¡°I say, Feng Da! You¡¯re too embarrassing for a man!¡± Cheng Wu smiled evilly and provoked.

    ¡°Uh! There¡¯s food to eat if you listen to your woman,¡± Feng Da said shamelessly. In any case, this was not the first time he had lost face. Ever since he was teased by themst time, his tolerance had soared.

    ¡°At least you¡¯re obedient!¡± L¨¹ Tao said with a smile. Then, she pulled Feng Da back to her room...

    ¡°Uh! Captain isn¡¯t going to be abused again, right?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but say worriedly when he saw Feng Da being pulled into the room by L¨¹ Tao again.

    ¡°Hehe! We¡¯ll know in a while!¡± Lin Yuan said curiously.

    However, they waited in the courtyard for a long time. Feng Da¡¯s wail did note from the room, which surprised them.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be like this!¡± Lin Yuan was very puzzled. Could it be that the captain held back this time?

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s not wait foolishly. We¡¯ll find out tomorrow anyway,¡± Cheng Wu said after thinking for a while. Although he was also curious, he was sleepy.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone nodded and went back to their rooms.

    The next day.

    Everyone who was waiting to watch the show got up early in unison and gathered in the courtyard, intending to see the results ofst night¡¯s battle first thing.

    However, when they saw Feng Dae out of the room refreshed and intact, they were all surprised.

    ¡°Feng Da, are you alright?¡± Cheng Wu asked with concern. However, he was more curious. Well! Could it be that the injuries this time weren¡¯t on his face?

    ¡°I¡¯m doing very well!¡± Feng Da smiled in satisfaction.

    ¡°Captain, are you feeling unwell?¡± Lin Yuan couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°No, I feel very good now.¡± Feng Da smiled proudly, feeling even more pleased.

    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be! How could this be?¡± Lin Yuan muttered to himself.

    ¡°Rascal, what do you mean? Do you want to die?!¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but scold with a smile. These guys felt ufortable if they didn¡¯t see him being tortured! Sigh! Their thoughts really made him sad.

    ¡°Nothing, nothing!¡± Lin Yuan hurriedly said in fear. Boohoo... Why did he identally say what was on his mind!

    ¡°What do you mean nothing?¡± At this moment, Leng Ruoxue and the freak walked out of the room and asked curiously.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Lin Yuan was a little embarrassed and didn¡¯t know what to say. He couldn¡¯t tell Miss that they wanted to see a good show for the captain!

    ¡°Did you do something bad again?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but guess.

    ¡°Miss, we don¡¯t,¡± Lin Yuan quickly promised.

    ¡°Sigh! Bear with it for the time being!¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a while and said. She knew the uneasiness in her subordinates¡¯ hearts very well, so she didn¡¯t want to restrain them too much.

 Chapter 951 - Doubts Eliminated (3)

    <h4>Chapter 951: Doubts Eliminated (3)</h4>

    ¡°Well, Miss, breakfast is ready,¡± Song Di interrupted.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s have breakfast!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    After breakfast, Leng Ruoxue brought everyone to see the ape.

    The ape¡¯s residence was called the waiting garden. When Leng Ruoxue saw the two words written outside the courtyard, she almostughed out loud in her heart. Hehe! This name was really vivid and appropriate! Didn¡¯t the ape have to live in the monkey garden!

    After entering the monkey garden, Leng Ruoxue and the others walked into the ape¡¯s room unimpeded.

    No one stopped them along the way. Leng Ruoxue guessed that Yuan Biao had already greeted them, so their entry went so smoothly.

    In the ape¡¯s room.

    The ape looked at Leng Ruoxue, who was not far away, with a face full of surprise and joy. He was extremely excited in the depths of his heart. In the past few days, he had been tortured by his illness, so he did not take the time to see the Miss Ning he liked. However, what he did not expect was that Miss Ning actually took the initiative to see him. Then, was Miss Ning interested in him? He could not help but let his imagination run wild¡­

    ¡°How are Young Master Yuan¡¯s injuries?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked despite knowing the consultant¡¯s concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Miss Ning. I¡¯m really sorry for inviting you to the First Alliance. However, as your master, I can¡¯t treat you well,¡± the ape said apologetically.

    ¡°Hehe, I should be the one saying that I¡¯m sorry. In the past few days when we came to the First Alliance, the former Alliance Master has been worried about your illness and didn¡¯t have time to see us, so we didn¡¯t dare to walk around casually and could only stay in the Falling Swallow Dwelling obediently. Well! Young Master Yuan won¡¯t me me for not visiting you, right?!¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in embarrassment.

    ¡°No, my father has seen you?¡± The ape heard the meaning in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words and probed.

    ¡°Yes, we just met yesterday and we chatted until veryte, so I cane over to see Young Master Yuan today,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Did my father promise you?¡± the ape asked nervously.

    ¡°Not yet. He said he wants to discuss it with the elders. After all, Leng Xiaoyu vited the rules of your Ascender Alliance. He can¡¯t make the decision alone,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Oh! Miss Ning, don¡¯t worry. As long as I see my father, I will put in a good word for you.¡± The ape promised, but he couldn¡¯t helpining in his heart. s! He knew that his old fox-like father wouldn¡¯t agree to this easily.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank Young Master Yuan first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely.

    ¡°Miss Ning is my savior. It¡¯s only right for me to do something for you,¡± the ape said awkwardly.

    ¡°Young Master Yuan, I don¡¯t want to be a savior. I¡¯ve said it before, this is fate,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy in her heart. Even though she was the one who asked Feng Da and the others to carry the ape back, it was also Feng Da and the others who injured this monkey, so the term savior was actually unworthy of her reputation.

    ¡°Miss Ning, you have saved my life. If you hadn¡¯t saved me, I¡¯m afraid I would still be lying on the streets!¡± The ape said with self-awareness. He knew that his previous record was not good, so even if he disappeared for ten days or half a month, his father would not be worried. After all, no one dared to harm him in the territory of the First Alliance. However, he had suffered a huge loss this time. Now, as long as he thought of the people who injured him, he gritted his teeth in hatred. However, those people were missing now, so he had nowhere to vent his anger.

    ¡°Young Master Yuan, don¡¯t think too much now. It¡¯s more important to treat your injuries as soon as possible.¡± Leng Ruoxue saw the ape¡¯s anger andforted him.

    ¡°Yes, I know. However, if I find the person who injured me, they won¡¯t have an easy time. Hmph! I won¡¯t let them off,¡± the ape said fiercely.

    ¡°Young Master Yuan, even if you want to take revenge, you have to recover from your injuries first. The most taboo thing for patients is to be angry, so you have to endure it.¡± Leng Ruoxue advised very cautiously and muttered to herself, Do you want to find the person who injured me? I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to find him in this lifetime.

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± The ape nodded obediently.

    ¡°Young Master Yuan, I won¡¯t dy your rest anymore. Otherwise, Alliance Master Yuan will me me. We¡¯ll take our leave first.¡± Leng Ruoxue turned around and left the ape¡¯s room with the freak and the others.

    After Leng Ruoxue left, Yuan Houy on the bed thoughtfully. After thinking for a long time, he instructed the guards to invite his father over.

    After Yuan Biao received the report from the guard, he knew why his son was looking for him. After all, he had already heard that Miss Ning had gone to see Hou¡¯er in the morning. However, he did not want to go to the waiting garden now. However, he could not resist Yuan Hou¡¯s urging and finally, he could only go.

    In Yuan Hou¡¯s room.

    Yuan Biao looked at his weak son sitting on the bed and said helplessly, ¡°Hou¡¯er, why are you looking for Father so urgently!¡±

    ¡°Father, are you willing to let Miss Ning see Leng Xiaoyu or not? Give me a straightforward answer!¡± the original owner asked bluntly.

    ¡°Hou¡¯er, how can you talk to me like that? I¡¯m so anxious about your illness, but you keep thinking about a woman all day long. Sigh! I¡¯m really disappointed.¡± Yuan Biao sighed andined.

    ¡°Father, I know you dote on me, but Miss Ning is my savior, so I have to help her fulfill her wish,¡± Yuan Hou said stubbornly. He knew that this was the only thing he could do to please Miss Ning, so how could he not work hard!

    ¡°Hou¡¯er, I know very well what you¡¯re thinking. However, Miss Ning hasn¡¯t fallen for you. Aren¡¯t you afraid that everything you¡¯ve done for her will be for naught?¡± Yuan Biao said cunningly. Even though the person he had sent to investigate Miss Ning¡¯s identity had yet to return, after seeing Miss Ning¡¯s token yesterday, most of his doubts had dissipated. However, he still wanted to fight for more benefits for his son.

    ¡°Father, I understand what you mean. That¡¯s why I want to use this matter to please her!¡± Yuan Hou said honestly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to use this to please her! That Leng Xiaoyu is also a rare and beautiful man. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the two of them will fall in love at first sight?¡± Yuan Biao reminded.

 Chapter 952 - Doubts Eliminated (4)

    <h4>Chapter 952: Doubts Eliminated (4)</h4>

    ¡°She won¡¯t,¡± Yuan Hou said with confidence that came out of nowhere.

    ¡°Hmph! You fool, how can you not know that a woman¡¯s heart is like a needle at the bottom of the sea!¡± Yuan Biao said with some disappointment. Why didn¡¯t this stupid son learn his shrewdness at all? He really didn¡¯t know who he took after.

    ¡°The guards by Miss Ning¡¯s side are not inferior to Leng Xiaoyu, so she wouldn¡¯t like Leng Xiaoyu even if that¡¯s the case!¡± Yuan Hou said disapprovingly. Even though Miss Ning had never introduced the people around her to him, he knew that they were all her subordinates.

    ¡°Guards? Are you sure?¡± Yuan Biao asked curiously. He had never seen what Miss Ning¡¯s guards were like.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yuan Hou nodded.

    ¡°Father, you have to help me,¡± Yuan Hou added worriedly.

    ¡°Father knows his limits. You should rest first! Father is leaving,¡± Yuan Biao said. With that, he left the waiting garden. However, he did not return to his study directly. Instead, he went to the Falling Swallow Dwelling because he was a little curious about the guards beside Miss Ning.

    When Yuan Biao saw the ¡®guards¡¯ beside Leng Ruoxue, he believed in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s identity a little more because in his opinion, only top families could nurture such outstanding guards.

    After he returned to the study, he met the few trusted subordinates he had sent out.

    In the study.

    Yuan Biao looked at his subordinate in front of him and said calmly, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡±

    ¡°Alliance Master, we went to the Ning family¡¯s Divine Realm and found out that Miss Ning has not been at home recently. I heard that she went out,¡± a subordinate reported.

    ¡°Oh! What else?¡± Yuan Biao continued.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The subordinates looked at each other, but they were speechless.

    ¡°You guys went there for a few days and only found out about this?¡± Seeing that his subordinates were silent, Yuan Biao said gloomily. These subordinates were too useless!

    ¡°Alliance Master, the Ning family¡¯s Divine Realm is heavily guarded. We don¡¯t dare to ask too much,¡± another subordinate said with some difficulty.

    ¡°Have you asked around about Miss Ning¡¯s appearance and characteristics?¡± Yuan Biao asked, unwilling to give up.

    ¡°Everyone in the Ning family¡¯s Divine Realm says that Miss Ning is a rare beauty. Moreover, I heard that Miss Ning has a token that can prove her identity,¡± the subordinate said, and the others hurriedly echoed.

    ¡°A token? What kind?¡± Yuan Biao pretended not to know.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s silver,¡± the subordinate said after a moment.

    ¡°Is something like this?¡± Yuan Biao said and took out a silver token from his ring.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this is it! Alliance Master, why is this token in your hands? Uh! I heard that the Ning family only recognizes tokens and not people,¡± the subordinate said.

    ¡°Do you recognize the card but not the person?¡± Yuan Biao said thoughtfully. Now that the card was in his hands, could he use it?

    ¡°Yes.¡± The subordinate nodded.

    ¡°Got it. If there¡¯s nothing else to report, you can leave first!¡± Yuan Biao said.

    ¡°Alliance Master, we¡¯ll take our leave then.¡± The subordinates bowed and left the study.

    After his subordinates left, Yuan Biao sat alone in his chair and looked at the sign in his hand with a myriad of thoughts¡­

    The next day.

    Yuan Biao came to the Falling Swallow Dwelling again. This time, he brought good news to Leng Ruoxue and the others. He said that he had already discussed with the elders and could let her see Leng Xiaoyu.

    ¡°President Yuan, thank you so much,¡± Leng Ruoxue said happily after hearing Yuan Biao¡¯s words.

    ¡°Miss Ning, you don¡¯t have to be polite. You¡¯re my son¡¯s savior. As long as I can do it, I definitely won¡¯t disappoint Miss Ning,¡± Yuan Biao said indifferently.

    ¡°However, that Leng Xiaoyu has a strange temper. Sometimes, he won¡¯t even listen to me. Therefore, I really can¡¯t guarantee if he¡¯s willing to refine weapons for you. Hehe, Miss Ning is from an aristocratic family. She will definitely know that those cksmiths and alchemists are not easy to serve,¡± Yuan Biao added helplessly and did not say it too confidently.

    ¡°Yes, I know that. The Alliance Master Yuan doesn¡¯t have to worry. As long as I see Lord Leng Xiaoyu, I naturally have a way to convince him,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved. Miss Ning, if it¡¯s convenient, I can bring you to see Leng Xiaoyu now,¡± Yuan Biao said very proactively.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded calmly. She had been waiting for this sentence.

    ¡°Then please follow me,¡± Yuan Biao said.

    Leng Ruoxue and the freak followed Yuan Biao through a few turns and finally arrived outside a sealed room. The room was underground and should belong to the secret chamber of the First Alliance.

    He didn¡¯t expect his ancestor to be locked up here. No wonder Qing Jue couldn¡¯t find him! There was a defensive array outside the secret room that could stop anyone from investigating.

    Yuan Biao quickly formed a few hand seals with both hands. Not long after, the array formation disappeared.

    ¡°Miss Ning, please follow me in!¡± Yuan Biao said and opened the door of the secret room.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the freak and followed Yuan Biao in¡­

 Chapter 953 - Rescued (1)

    <h4>Chapter 953: Rescued (1)</h4>

    After entering the secret room, Leng Ruoxue realized that it was bigger than she imagined. However, the decorations inside were very simple. Other than a bed, there was only a table and a chair.

    A man in ck was sitting on a chair and reading a book. Even though the man¡¯s back was facing them, Leng Ruoxue knew that it was undoubtedly her ancestor.

    ¡°Leng Xiaoyu, I brought Miss Ning to see you,¡± Yuan Biao said calmly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know any Miss Ning,¡± the man with his back facing them said coldly without even turning his head.

    ¡°Leng Xiaoyu, don¡¯t be too arrogant. You¡¯re a prisoner now.¡± Yuan Biao roared angrily. It was just that Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s indifferent look made him very annoyed.

    ¡°So what if he¡¯s a prisoner?¡± The man smiled indifferently. In any case, he knew that Yuan Biao wouldn¡¯t kill him, so he wasn¡¯t worried about angering Yuan Biao at all.

    ¡°You... I brought Miss Ning here to let you refine weapons for her. You have to perform well. Miss Ning¡¯s status is not ordinary!¡± Yuan Biao held back his anger and reminded her. In the God Realm, other than the Divine Masters, no one dared to not give the Ning family face. Therefore, he hoped that Leng Xiaoyu would know her ce. One had to know that even if the status of a cksmith was high, not everyone could provoke him.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a prisoner. I¡¯m not in the mood to refine weapons. So, no matter what Miss Ning or Miss Zhu, please go back!¡± Leng Xiaoyu said disapprovingly. Hmph! After locking him here, he actually wanted him to curry favor with the Ning family for his Alliance Master Yuan. No way.

    ¡°You... Miss Ning thinks highly of you for letting you refine weapons for her. Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡± Yuan Biao was so angry that his chest trembled as he threatened.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to think highly of me,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said without giving him any face.

    ¡°Alliance Master Yuan, can you let me talk to Lord Leng Xiaoyu?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile. Hehe! The ancestor¡¯s ability to anger people to death was not small! Looking at Yuan Biao¡¯s trembling body from anger, she wanted tough. Therefore, she only asked after watching enough.

    ¡°This...¡± Yuan Biao hesitated. To be honest, he was really a little worried if he let them be alone together. However, if he listened to their conversation from the side, it would seem that he was not very honest. Therefore, he was conflicted!

    Leng Xiaoyu was even more shocked when she heard this voice. Why did this Miss Ning¡¯s voice sound so simr to Little Xue¡¯er? No... Impossible. She must be hallucinating. How could that girl find this ce?

    However, with doubts in his heart, he still turned around curiously. When he saw the familiar figure standing not far away, he rubbed his eyes in disbelief. Oh! It was still there, but... how did Little Xue¡¯er be Miss Ning?

    Yuan Biao didn¡¯t think so when he looked at Leng Ruoxue attentively.

    Yuan Biao was a little angry as he looked at Leng Xiaoyu staring at Miss Ning like a love-struck fool. He couldn¡¯t help but grumble in his heart. Hmph! He didn¡¯t expect Leng Xiaoyu to be a mortal! She didn¡¯t even blink when she saw a beautiful woman. He originally thought that the extremely cold Leng Xiaoyu wouldn¡¯t be charmed by beauty! It seemed that he had overestimated her.

    ¡°You are... Miss Ning?¡± Leng Xiaoyu asked in confusion.

    ¡°Yes, Lord Leng Xiaoyu, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. I wonder if you can refine weapons for me? We can negotiate on the price,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly and secretly gave Leng Xiaoyu a look.

    ¡°I wonder what price Miss Ning can offer,¡± Leng Xiaoyu asked calmly, as if he was very greedy. He understood immediately when he saw the secret code Little Xue¡¯er gave him. Sigh! It seemed that this girl had specially used a fake name to find him.

    ¡°Lord Leng Xiaoyu, name your price! I guarantee that you will be satisfied,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Name my price? Can Miss Ning ept any price?¡± Leng Xiaoyu asked with a light smile.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and said with certainty.

    ¡°What if... I want Miss Ning to marry me?¡± Leng Xiaoyu said seriously with a faint smile on her face.

    ¡°Leng Xiaoyu, how dare you! Who do you think Miss Ning is?¡± Before Leng Ruoxue could answer Leng Xiaoyu, Yuan Biao jumped out and roared.

    That damned Leng Xiaoyu actually dared to have designs on Miss Ning. He was really tired of living. In his heart, Miss Ning was reserved for his son. However, he also knew that his son was simply iparable to Leng Xiaoyu. As long as one was not a fool, anyone would choose Leng Xiaoyu. Therefore, he was very worried that Miss Ning would be abducted by Leng Xiaoyu.

    ¡°Alliance Master Yuan, Miss Ning and I are discussing business. Isn¡¯t it too rude for you to interrupt?¡± Leng Xiaoyu asked back without anger. There was still a beautiful smile on his handsome face.

    ¡°Hmph! If I hadn¡¯t brought Miss Ning over, would you have this business deal? Therefore, you¡¯d better consider your identity and not ask for too much. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re worthy of Miss Ning?¡± Yuan Biao said very disdainfully.

    ¡°How am I not worthy of Miss Ning? I¡¯m one of the best cksmiths in the Divine Continent. I also have a master who is the vice president of the Artificer Association Headquarters. Why do you think I¡¯m not worthy of Miss Ning?¡± Leng Xiaoyu asked in confusion.

    ¡°If i say you¡¯re not worthy, you¡¯re not worthy. There¡¯s no other reason!¡± Yuan Biao said angrily. In fact, if Leng Xiaoyu hadn¡¯t said that, he might not have been so angry. However, he was very angry now. Moreover, it was because of that stubborn old man that he had captured Leng Xiaoyu.

    They had thought that with Leng Xiaoyu, their proud disciple, in their hands, that old man would definitelymit a crime. However, who knew that they had miscalcted? That old man did not care about Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s life at all. Therefore, they had captured him for nothing. Now, they were even more unable to back down. They could not lock him up, nor could they let him go. Sigh!

    ¡°Has Alliance Master Yuan turned from embarrassment to anger?¡± Leng Xiaoyu smiled happily. Even though he had been locked up here for a period of time, angering the Alliance Master Yuan had already be one of his current joys. Therefore, how could he let go of this opportunity?

 Chapter 954 - Rescued (2)

    <h4>Chapter 954: Rescued (2)</h4>

    ¡°Hmph! Leng Xiaoyu! You¡¯ll regret itter,¡± Yuan Biao roared at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time. However, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to see it. However, you can definitely see your regret,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said happily.

    ¡°Besides, you¡¯re not Miss Ning¡¯s father. Can you control Miss Ning¡¯s marriage?¡± Leng Xiaoyu added, her face full of curiosity.

    ¡°You... Damn you, Leng Xiaoyu. You¡¯re my prisoner now, yet you still dare to speak to me like this. I think you really don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± Yuan Biao was so angry that he didn¡¯t know what to say. He held it in for a long time before thinking of using a prisoner to threaten her. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t care at all.

    Leng Ruoxue and the freak stood at the side and looked at these two men, who were both quite old, actually acting like children. They quarreled and cold sweat trickled down their foreheads because none of them had seen Leng Xiaoyu like this. It could be said that Leng Xiaoyu had always been very serious.

    ¡°Alliance Master Yuan Lord Leng Xiaoyu, what are you arguing about?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be puzzled.

    As soon as Leng Ruoxue said this, the two people who were arguing were slightly stunned. However, Leng Xiaoyu naturally pretended to be angry, and Yuan Biao, who was already red with anger, realized that he seemed to be even angrier!

    Why did they quarrel for so long? Couldn¡¯t Miss Ning tell what they were arguing about? Yuan Biao was really angry and annoyed, but he couldn¡¯t re up at Leng Ruoxue, so he could only focus all his firepower on Leng Xiaoyu.

    ¡°Miss Ning, of course we¡¯re arguing because of you! Alliance Master Yuan said that I¡¯m not worthy of you,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said calmly, his handsome face seemingly aggrieved.

    ¡°This... Lord Leng Xiaoyu, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t make the decision to marry you. After all, my father has to decide on my marriage, but with your status and my father¡¯s love for you, he will definitely agree. However, you have to refine what I want first so that my father knows your sincerity,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very cautiously.

    When Yuan Biao heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, he secretly cheered and praised from the bottom of his heart. As expected of the daughter nurtured by the Ning family! She was indeed scheming, hehe! When Leng Xiaoyu refined the equipment Miss Ning needed, wouldn¡¯t she let her do whatever she wanted?

    After thinking about it for a long time, he felt much better. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Leng Xiaoyu gloatingly.

    ¡°Miss Ning, if I refine what you want first, won¡¯t I suffer a huge loss if you don¡¯t admit it?¡± Leng Xiaoyu looked at Yuan Biao provocatively and said indifferently.

    ¡°Lord Leng Xiaoyu, you should believe in the credibility of our Ning family,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Hehe, credibility has always been a lie,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said in disbelief.

    ¡°Miss Ning, since this Leng Xiaoyu doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him, I think we don¡¯t have to beg him anymore! Let¡¯s go!¡± Yuan Biao interrupted again and urged. If he stayed any longer, he would definitely be angered to death. Therefore, unless necessary, he would nevere here.

    ¡°Lord Leng Xiaoyu, I¡¯m very sincere. You have to believe me.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t respond to Yuan Biao¡¯s words but said very sincerely.

    ¡°Unless you promise me first.¡± Leng Xiaoyu refused to let go. The words ¡°no discussion¡± were written on her face.

    ¡°Miss Ning, it seems that this fellow is stubborn. Let¡¯s not waste our breath on him,¡± Yuan Biao hurriedly said.

    ¡°Sigh! Alright! Alliance Master Yuan, let¡¯s leave for the time being! Lord Leng Xiaoyu, I hope you can consider my suggestion carefully. I¡¯m very sincere,¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be unwilling to give up.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to consider it. If you want me to refine weapons for you, that¡¯s the only price I¡¯ll offer,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said stubbornly.

    ¡°Sigh! It seems that we can¡¯t reach an agreement today. Alliance Master Yuan, let¡¯s leave first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yuan Biao was happy to hear that Leng Ruoxue was willing to leave! Then, the three of them left the secret room together.

    After leaving the secret room, on the way back, Leng Ruoxue said gratefully, ¡°Alliance Master Yuan, sorry to trouble you today.¡±

    ¡°Miss Ning, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Sigh! I couldn¡¯t help much with this matter. I¡¯m really ashamed!¡± Yuan Biao said in embarrassment.

    ¡°How can you me Alliance Master Yuan for this? It¡¯s obvious that Leng Xiaoyu doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him,¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be angry and even called Leng Xiaoyu directly.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. That Leng Xiaoyu is an arrogant and arrogant fellow. His eyes have always been on top of his head,¡± Yuan Biao echoed. Even though he really wanted to mock Leng Xiaoyu, he still held back in order not to ruin his image in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s eyes.

    In fact, he was overthinking because he had no image in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Alliance Master Yuan, I won¡¯t give up so easily. However, I want to leave him hanging for a few days before going to talk to him about this matter, so I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to trouble Alliance Master Yuan,¡± Leng Ruoxue said embarrassedly.

    ¡°Miss Ning, do you still want to look for him to refine weapons? Our Ascender Alliance has many good cksmiths. Why don¡¯t you change to another one?¡± Yuan Biao suggested. For the sake of his son, he really didn¡¯t want Miss Ning to meet that pervert Leng Xiaoyu. Now, whenever he thought of Leng Xiaoyu looking at Miss Ning like a lovestruck fool, he couldn¡¯t help but feel angry.

    ¡°My father only likes the equipment refined by Leng Xiaoyu. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have to beg him so humbly,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. She even sighed softly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Alliance Master Yuan then.¡±

    ¡°Uh! It¡¯s not troublesome. I¡¯m just afraid that Leng Xiaoyu will offend Miss Ning with her words.¡± Yuan Biao deliberately pretended to be worried.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m mentally prepared,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently.

    ¡°Uh! In that case, Miss Ning, you just have to send someone to tell me when you want to go.¡± Yuan Biao thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Alright, Alliance Master Yuan, we¡¯ll return to the Falling Swallow Dwelling first.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and returned to the Falling Swallow Dwelling with the freak.

 Chapter 955 - Rescued (3)

    <h4>Chapter 955: Rescued (3)</h4>

    In the courtyard of the Falling Swallow Dwelling.

    Feng Da and the others were as anxious as ants on a hot pan. They kept walking around. At the same time, they were a little worried. Miss had been gone for so long. Why hadn¡¯t she returned? Could it be that she had been exposed?

    However, when they saw Leng Ruoxue and the freak appear in the courtyard, they finally rxed.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back.¡± When Feng Da and the others saw the two of them, they hurriedly surrounded them.

    ¡°Miss, why were you gone for so long! We were so worried,¡± L¨¹ Taoined softly.

    ¡°Hehe, what¡¯s there to worry about? Would Yuan Biao eat me?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with some amusement.

    ¡°Miss, how is it? Have you seen Leng Xiaoyu?¡± Cheng Wu asked softly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and didn¡¯t borate. Moreover, after chatting with them briefly, Leng Ruoxue and the freak entered the bracelet together.

    In the bracelet.

    When Leng Qianye saw Leng Ruoxue and the freak, he immediately walked forward and said, ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, you must think of a way to save Grandpa. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid Yuan Biao will harm him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve already confirmed his location. We¡¯ll take actionte at night. I¡¯ll go and study the technique Yuan Biao used first.¡± Leng Ruoxue directly entered the cultivation room in the Purple Bamboo House after saying that.

    In the cultivation room, Leng Ruoxue sat on a meditation cushion and looked at the technique Yuan Biao used, memorizing it in her heart.

    Previously, when Yuan Biao used this cultivation technique to activate the array formation, she had asked Qing Jue to record this cultivation technique so that she could use it when she saved her cheap ancestor.

    After memorizing the cultivation technique, Leng Ruoxue began to experiment on her own. Her hands kept dancing in the air as she formed several cultivation techniques...

    After skillfully operating it a few times, she found Qing Jue and asked curiously, ¡°Qing Jue, do you think my technique is simr to Yuan Biao¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Sister, the cultivation technique you used is even better than the one Yuan Biao used. However, there¡¯s no array formation that can allow you to truly practice it now,¡± Qing Jue said with some regret. Even though he wanted his sister to set up a defensive array formation like that to practice, the array formation set up by his sister might not be suitable for this cultivation technique. After all, even though it looked the same on the surface, the person who set up the array formation would usually add something that belonged to him. Therefore, it was difficult for outsiders to set up the exact same array formation.

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m confident after hearing Qing Jue¡¯s words,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with relief. Her goal was to familiarize herself with this technique. As for practicing it! She really didn¡¯t care too much.

    ¡°Sister, will we leave this ce immediately after saving the Old Ancestor?¡± Qing Jue asked curiously.

    ¡°No, after saving the Cheapsake Old Ancestor, we still have to stay here for a few days to avoid arousing Yuan Biao¡¯s suspicion,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Qing Jue nodded in agreement. That was exactly what he meant.

    ¡°Qing Jue, I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Leng Ruoxue left the cultivation room in a sh.

    At night, in the dead of the night, Leng Ruoxue asked Yao to cast an invisibility spell on her and the freak before leaving the Falling Swallow Residence together.

    Leng Ruoxue and the freak walked along the path they had walked during the day and arrived at the entrance of the underground secret room.

    The freak nodded at Leng Ruoxue, indicating that they could begin.

    Leng Ruoxue understood. Then, she stretched out her slender hand and cast several spells that she had long memorized...

    A momentter, the array formation on the secret room disappeared.

    Leng Ruoxue and the freak walked straight in.

    After entering the secret room, Leng Ruoxue asked Dazzle to remove their invisibility and the two of them appeared in front of Leng Xiaoyu.

    At this moment, Leng Xiaoyu was sitting on a chair in deep thought. However, when he saw Leng Ruoxue and the freak suddenly appear in front of him, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen in surprise. He thought to himself, ¡°Did Little Xue¡¯er and the freak turn invisible just now? Could it be that they have a divine artifact that can turn invisible?¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡± Leng Ruoxue gestured for her to keep quiet, and Leng Xiaoyu could only temporarily put away her doubts and curiosity.

    At the same time, Leng Ruoxue thought of something and brought Leng Xiaoyu into the bracelet.

    ¡°Uh! Where is this?¡± Leng Xiaoyu looked at the ce that had changed in surprise, his handsome face full of question marks.

    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Suddenly, Leng Qianye threw himself into Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s arms and cried loudly.

    ¡°Uh! Leng Qianye, what triggered you? Why are you crying?¡± Leng Xiaoyu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Well! Ever since Qianye became sensible, he hadn¡¯t done such a thing for a long time. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Leng Qianye had been reced.

    ¡°Grandpa! When did I cry?¡± When Leng Qianye heard this, he was so frightened that he hurriedly jumped out of Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s arms. Uh! There seemed to be something wrong with him. He actually threw himself into his grandfather¡¯s arms. Boohoo... He was already so old, how could he still do such a childish thing? Could it be that he had been led astray by Little Xue¡¯er? He couldn¡¯t help but think to himself.

    However, if Leng Ruoxue knew that Leng Qianye med his abnormality on her, she would definitely not let him off.

    ¡°Brat, you haven¡¯t told me where we are yet.¡± Leng Xiaoyu pretended to be unhappy and reminded him after looking around.

    ¡°This is Xue¡¯er¡¯s territory,¡± Leng Qianye said simply. Then, he didn¡¯t continue.

    ¡°Nothing else?¡± Leng Xiaoyu asked with widened eyes.

    ¡°No.¡± Leng Qianye had an innocent expression on his face. He even blinked his pitch-ck eyes adorably and stared at his grandfather.

    ¡°Brat, are you looking for a beating?¡± Leng Xiaoyu said angrily, especially when he saw that Leng Qianye had actually learned how to act cute. The anger in his heart surged. Alright! Brat, did you learn how to act pitiful?

    ¡°Grandpa, are you going to hit me?¡± Leng Qianye asked pitifully with tears in his eyes. In fact, every time he saw that demon like this, Xue¡¯er would agree to everything he asked for. That was why he wanted to give it a try. Unfortunately, the test subject he found was his grandfather. If he was a girl, Leng Xiaoyu might have doted on him a little. However, he was a very independent man since he was young. Leng Xiaoyu could not help but feel a little ufortable.

    <b></b>

 Chapter 956 - Rescued (4)

    <h4>Chapter 956: Rescued (4)</h4>

    ¡°Yes! Brat! Who asked you to pretend to be pitiful!¡± After saying that, Leng Xiaoyu chased after Leng Qianye and started fighting¡­

    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re so ruthless! I¡¯m your biological grandson, your biological grandson!¡± Leng Qianye kept muttering as he ran and dodged, his expression abnormally aggrieved.

    ¡°If you hit him, you hit him,¡± Leng Xiaoyu roared. If he wanted to hit someone else¡¯s grandson, what could they do? Therefore, if he wanted to hit someone, he had to hit his own.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, help! Grandpa is going to hit me,¡± Leng Qianye begged for help. However, the person he was calling for help had long left the bracelet and was already on the way back to the Falling Swallow Dwelling.

    Leng Ruoxue and the freak hid themselves and swaggered around the headquarters of the First Alliance. When she heard Leng Qianye¡¯s cry for help from the depths of her mind, a gorgeous smile hung on her beautiful face.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing the smile on Xue¡¯er¡¯s face, the freak asked in confusion.

    ¡°Hehe, Leng Qianye was beaten up by the Cheapsake Old Ancestor for acting cute,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a wicked smile.

    ¡°Serves him right! Who asked him to want to learn from me?¡± the freak said without any sympathy. That fellow had always pretended to be pitiful and did not have a good impression of him. To put it bluntly, it was Leng Qianye¡¯s jealousy that was ying tricks. Hehe! Now, he finally got his retribution!

    ¡°Yes, he has to find the right person even if he wants to act cute! Acting cute to his cheap ancestor is asking for a beating.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement.

    Just like that, the two of them chatted as they walked and soon returned to the Falling Swallow Dwelling.

    In the Falling Swallow Dwelling, Feng Da and the others were not asleep. At this moment, they were all waiting for them in Leng Ruoxue and the freak¡¯s room!

    After seeing Leng Ruoxue and the freak appear, everyone watched eagerly, but no one spoke first.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys asleep yet? Didn¡¯t I say that we don¡¯t have to wait?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly.

    ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t know how we can fall asleep in the end,¡± Feng Da said aggrievedly. They originally wanted to listen to Miss, but they couldn¡¯t fall asleep in bed no matter what. Therefore, everyone gathered here in unison.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve already saved her. She¡¯s in the space! You can go to sleep now!¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly and urged.

    ¡°Miss, let us enter the space and greet that ancestor!¡± Feng Da requested.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote now. Tomorrow!¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Miss, we can¡¯t sleep now,¡± Feng Da said in embarrassment. Actually,pared to sleeping, they were more curious about why Miss¡¯s ancestor was imprisoned by Yuan Biao.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Leng Ruoxue was very helpless. Then, she brought them into the bracelet.

    After entering the bracelet, everyone saw Leng Qianye¡¯s extremely sorry state. They wanted tough but didn¡¯t dare to. They wanted to ask but didn¡¯t dare to. Therefore, all of their faces turned red.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, why did you let them in?¡± Leng Qianyeined tearfully. It was over. The image he had painstakingly built in front of everyone waspletely ruined. He had lost all his face.

    ¡°They all want to greet their cheap ancestor. Otherwise, they won¡¯t be able to sleep.¡± Leng Ruoxue suppressed herughter and exined.

    ¡°Oh! Then I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡± After Leng Qianye finished speaking, he directly entered his bamboo house and refused toe out to see anyone.

    ¡°Hello, Old Ancestor!¡± Feng Da and the others immediately greeted Leng Xiaoyu. When they saw Leng Qianye fleeing, they suppressed theirughter, lest their grandfather beat them up in anger.

    ¡°Little fellows, you all look pretty good!¡± Leng Xiaoyu said with some relief. In the past few days after being locked up, he had been worried about these little fellows who had just arrived in the God¡¯s Continent. Now that he saw that they were all safe and sound and that Little Xue¡¯er had escaped from the Wen family, he was relieved.

    However, he was a little upset that he could not help at all and was even saved by these little fellows. Sigh! He was really too useless.

    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s fine.¡± Everyone nodded.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re really blessed! You can actually have such an opportunity,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said emotionally as he looked at the space with dense spiritual energy. He had just heard about the situation here from Qian Ye and knew the little butler, Qing Jue. Moreover, this space was definitely a good ce to cultivate.

    ¡°My luck is indeed very good, but I want to hear more about why I was locked up by Yuan Biao,¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of my master!¡± Leng Xiaoyu sighed and said helplessly.

 Chapter 957 - The Little Peacock Being Teased (1)

    <h4>Chapter 957: The Little Peacock Being Teased (1)</h4>

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in confusion.

    ¡°The God Realm will hold an artifact refinementpetition every 100 years, and this year happens to be the time of thepetition. Therefore, the variousrge factions pay special attention to it. The rewards for this championship are also very generous. Many of them are very rare refining materials. Even I am very tempted.¡±

    ¡°However, there¡¯s an age limit for participating, so even if I want to participate, I can¡¯t. Sigh!¡± Leng Xiaoyu said regretfully.

    ¡°Then what does this have to do with your master?¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, my master is the vice president of the cksmith Association Headquarters, and he¡¯s also in charge of thispetition. It¡¯s said that there¡¯s a genius cksmith in the Ascender Alliance, so the Ascender Alliance very much hopes that the champion this time cane from their side. However, there¡¯s always someone better. They don¡¯t want any idents to happen, so they captured me to threaten my master,¡± Leng Xiaoyu exined.

    ¡°And then?¡± Leng Ruoxue knew the general reason and asked again.

    ¡°My master has always been stubborn and upright. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t be threatened by them, so I was locked up by Yuan Biao,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said helplessly.

    ¡°Tsk, what kind of master is this! He didn¡¯t even save his disciple when he was captured,¡± Feng Da said disdainfully.

    ¡°Hehe! You¡¯ve misunderstood my master. It¡¯s not that my master doesn¡¯t want to save me. He¡¯s just unwilling to be threatened. However, he has already made a statement to the Ascenders. If the Ascender Alliance dares to make me lose a strand of hair, he will definitely make them disappear from the God Realm. Therefore, Yuan Biao doesn¡¯t dare to kill me at all,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said confidently. He never doubted his master¡¯s influence. After all, his master was one of the only two Weapon Gods in the God Realm and was also a Divine Emperor. Therefore, he really had to consider if he had the right to provoke his master.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Feng Da nodded in understanding.

    ¡°I say, little girl¡¯s ancestor, are all thepetitions in the God Realm calcted in centuries?¡± the disheveled old man asked curiously. Hundreds of years! To the people of the lower realm, they were already considered old men and old women. Therefore, it was really difficult for him to imagine a group of old men and old women participating in the cksmithpetition.

    ¡°More or less! A hundred years is just a snap of the fingers for people in the God Realm. People your age can only be considered babies here,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said with a happy smile.

    ¡°Uh! It¡¯s really too scary. I can¡¯t imagine a group of old men and women trembling as they participate in thepetition,¡± the disheveled old man said speechlessly and said what was on his mind.

    His words also caused Leng Ruoxue and the others tough.

    ¡°Haha! Your imagination is really rich!¡± Feng Daughed until tears came out.

    ¡°Hehe, in the God Realm, even old men and old women are very young. When youpletely transform your bodies into energy bodies, you will have a chance to reconstruct your bodies. Therefore, at that time, everyone can maintain their state at your most perfect state.¡± Leng Xiaoyu chuckled.

    ¡°Really?¡± The disheveled old man¡¯s face was filled with surprise. He really didn¡¯t expect that there was such a benefit to energy conversion. Hehe! Back then, because his cultivation speed was rtively slow, he was already an old man when he advanced to the Spiritual Supremacy realm. Only by advancing to the Spiritual Supremacy realm would his appearance not change again. Therefore, he could only maintain his appearance as a disheveled old man. However, if he could be younger, who wouldn¡¯t want to!

    ¡°Yes, if we want to be gods, we have to first transform our bodies into energy bodies. Otherwise, our human bodies won¡¯t be able to withstand the violent spiritual energy of the God Realm. Otherwise, why do you think we live in the Divine Continent?¡± Leng Xiaoyu said with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! Why?¡± the disheveled old man asked shamelessly.

    ¡°You idiot, didn¡¯t the little girl¡¯s ancestor say that the human body can¡¯t withstand the violent spiritual energy of the God Realm? What are you listening to?¡± The old man knocked the old man¡¯s head and roared angrily.

    ¡°Uh! Isn¡¯t this the God Realm? I don¡¯t feel any violent spiritual energy here.¡± The disheveled old man looked confused.

    ¡°Even though this ce belongs to the God Realm, it can only be considered a part of the God Realm. Moreover, it¡¯s said that the Divine Continent is a continent purified by the Divine Masters with a great divine power. It¡¯s specially for us, the natives who haven¡¯tpletely transformed or were born in the God Realm, to live in. Therefore, our bodies can withstand the spiritual energy here,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said patiently.

    ¡°Uh! What will happen if we go to the God Realm now?¡± The disheveled old man was very curious.

    ¡°We can¡¯t go. There¡¯s a barrier between the Divine Continent and the God Realm. Only high-level gods can pass through there. Therefore, we can only live here for now,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem fair, does it? Why can we only live in the Divine Continent while the people of the Divine Continent cane and go as they please? If we identally provoke the people of the Divine Continent, won¡¯t we have no way out?¡± The disheveled old man said worriedly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If a God from the Divine Continentgets into a conflict with someone on the God¡¯s Continent, he can only unleash the strength of an Advanced God at most. Therefore, our safety is still guaranteed,¡± Leng Xiaoyuforted.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s best not to cause trouble in the Divine Continent. Otherwise, if we encounter an Ultimate God, even if we don¡¯t die from his pressure, we¡¯ll probably be left with half a life,¡± Leng Xiaoyu reminded. He had been in the Divine Continent for many years and had a master as a Weapon God as his backer. He was unwilling to provoke others easily, let alone rookies like them who had just entered the God Realm.

    ¡°Of course we don¡¯t want to cause trouble, but we¡¯re afraid that something will provoke us,¡± Feng Da muttered softly.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Leng Xiaoyu asked in confusion.

    ¡°Nothing, nothing!¡± Feng Da shook his head repeatedly.

    ¡°Old Ancestor, how old is the age limit for the cksmithpetition?¡± Leng Ruoxue changed the topic and asked.

    ¡°As long as one is below 500 years old and is an artificer master, they can participate.¡± Leng Xiaoyu chuckled.

    ¡°Below 500 years old? Oh my god!¡± The disheveled old man was speechless. He really didn¡¯t know what to say about the request of the Artificer Association. However, if he only became a Revered Artificer Refinement Master at 500 years old, that person¡¯s aptitude probably wasn¡¯t much!

 Chapter 958 - The Little Peacock Being Teased (2)

    <h4>Chapter 958: The Little Peacock Being Teased (2)</h4>

    ¡°500 is very young!¡± Leng Xiaoyu said helplessly.

    ¡°Uh! But he only became a Revered Artificer Refinement Master at 500 years old. His aptitude is too poor!¡± The disheveled old man couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°In the God Realm, it¡¯s much harder to be a Revered Artificer Refinement Master than in the lower realm. There are fewer artifact refinement masters in the lower realm and more resources. Therefore, it¡¯s rtively easier for a certain family to nurture an artifact refinement master. However, the God Realm is different. In the God Realm, there are more alchemists and artifact refinement masters than in the lower realm. The consequence of this is that thepetition for resources is very intense. Other than some rtivelyrge forces, some small families can¡¯t afford to nurture an artifact refinement master or alchemist. Therefore, in the God Realm, it¡¯s very difficult for artifact refinement masters and alchemists to advance.¡± Leng Xiaoyu sighed helplessly.

    ¡°How are those artificers and alchemists going to live?¡± The disheveled old man said gloomily. Thebat power of cksmiths and alchemists was inferior to others to begin with, so they naturally couldn¡¯tpete with others for the good resources. Sigh! In that case, wouldn¡¯t there be no way for cksmiths and alchemists to survive in the God Realm?

    ¡°Basically, artifact masters and alchemists will rely on some powerful forces. This way, we can benefit from each other. However, joining a powerful force is equivalent to losing your freedom,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said helplessly. s! If there was a way, who would be willing to be controlled by others?

    ¡°Oh! Then can I participate in the artifact refinementpetition?¡± The disheveled old man asked curiously.

    ¡°Have you gone to the Artificer Association to verify it?¡± Leng Xiaoyu asked. Even though he had already sensed the rich fire attribute divine power on this old man, he really did not expect this inconspicuous old man to be an artificer.

    ¡°Uh! I was certified when I was in the Ling Feng Continent. Does this count?¡± The disheveled old man couldn¡¯t help but ask. He had been the President of the Artificer Association when he was in the Ling Feng Continent!

    ¡°No, regardless of whether you¡¯re a native or an Ascender, if you want to participate in thepetition, you have to go to the Artificer Association to be certified. Otherwise, the Artificer Association won¡¯t acknowledge your identity, so you naturally won¡¯t be able to participate in thepetition!¡± Leng Xiaoyu exined.

    ¡°Oh! Girl, I want to participate in thepetition.¡± The disheveled old man looked at Leng Ruoxue and asked pitifully.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s participate!¡± Leng Ruoxue agreed. Hmph! Didn¡¯t they capture the Cheapsake Old Ancestor for thispetition champion? In that case, they would win this championship and let the Ascender Alliance cry!

    ¡°Yes, yes. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best,¡± the disheveled old man promised.

    ¡°We can¡¯t just do our best. We have to win the championship,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a wicked smile.

    ¡°Uh! Girl, the opponent¡¯s strength is unknown. I really can¡¯t guarantee this championship. However, if you participate, the championship definitely won¡¯t be able to escape,¡± the disheveled old man suggested.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Little Xue¡¯er. If you participate, the championship will definitely be yours,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said confidently. Back then, he was epted as a disciple by his master because he had won the championship in the cksmithpetition.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested, nor do I want to be in the limelight. After all, I¡¯m still a fugitive of the Wen family!¡± Leng Ruoxue teased herself.

    ¡°Girl, you can disguise yourself and participate!¡± The disheveled old man exposed Leng Ruoxue¡¯s excuse. In fact, he knew that this girl was toozy.

    ¡°Forget it. If Little Xue¡¯er doesn¡¯t want to participate, don¡¯t force her,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said helplessly. In fact, he really wanted Little Xue¡¯er to participate. After all, with this girl¡¯s talent, it would be a waste if she didn¡¯t participate in the cksmithpetition.

    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t me me if I don¡¯t win the championship!¡± the disheveled old man reminded her carefully.

    ¡°I believe you can definitely win the championship,¡± Leng Ruoxue said confidently.

    ¡°Girl, I really don¡¯t have much confidence,¡± the disheveled old man said with an aggrieved expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. From today onwards, I¡¯ll give you special training. I¡¯ve participated in thispetition before, so I¡¯ll train you well for thepetition,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said with a smile. In fact, not only did Xue¡¯er want this old man to win the championship, he also wanted to! Hehe! Who asked Yuan Biao to dare to imprison him? He had also said that he would let Yuan Biao see that he regretted it!

    ¡°Yes, with the cheap ancestor training you, your chances of winning will be greater.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. To be honest, she really didn¡¯t expect Yuan Biao to imprison the cheap ancestor because of such a small matter. It was really ridiculous. Before leaving, she had to give Yuan Biao a big gift.

    Thinking of this, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Cheapsake Old Ancestor, I heard that Yuan Biao ¡®invited¡¯ you to refine weapons. Why is it rted to thepetition?¡±

    ¡°Refining weapons! Hmph! That¡¯s just an excuse he made because he was afraid that the news would be leaked,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said with a face full of disdain. When Yuan Biao found him back then, he had indeed used the excuse of refining weapons. Moreover, he had promised to help him find Sun Tao¡¯s whereabouts. That was why he had foolishly fallen into Yuan Biao¡¯s trap. Now that he thought about it, he was really stupid. However, this was probably what people often said about being worried!

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue understood.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. We¡¯ve understood enough. Everyone, rest early!¡± Leng Ruoxue said again.

    Everyone nodded and returned to their bamboo houses in the space.

    Three dayster.

    Leng Ruoxue was sunbathing on a recliner in the courtyard when the original owner suddenly ran over.

    ¡°Miss Ning.¡± The ape¡¯s face was filled with excitement when it saw Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Young Master Yuan, has your body recovered?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be curious. Well! Calcting the time, the medicinal effect should be about right.

    ¡°Yes, it hasn¡¯t acted up for two days. Looks like the alchemists of the Alchemist Association are still the best!¡± the ape said happily. After resting in bed for two days, he felt that he should be fine. Therefore, he ran to the Falling Swallow Dwelling immediately. He had not seen Miss Ning for a few days and was thinking about her.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s for sure. Otherwise, why would the Alchemist Association provide for them?¡± Leng Ruoxue echoed with a light smile. The Alchemist Association would also provide for some alchemists, but their requirements for providing for alchemists were very high. After all, if the Alchemist Association wanted fame and fortune, it couldn¡¯t do without the pills refined by alchemists! However, the recovery of this ape¡¯s injuries had nothing to do with those alchemists at all.

 Chapter 959 - The Little Peacock Being Teased (3)

    <h4>Chapter 959: The Little Peacock Being Teased (3)</h4>

    ¡°Miss Ning, I heard from Father that you haven¡¯t been in a good mood these past few days?¡± Yuan Hou knew very well that his father had told him everything that had happened on the day he went to the secret room. Hmph! Damn Leng Xiaoyu, how dare he make a dig at him. He couldn¡¯t help but think hatefully.

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve been thinking about how to convince Leng Xiaoyu! I can¡¯t agree to his request. You know, I can¡¯t marry him. At least, I can¡¯t make the decision myself.¡± A trace of sadness appeared on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face, making the Ape¡¯s heart ache.

    ¡°Miss Ning, that Leng Xiaoyu really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. You don¡¯t have to be angry over that kind of person,¡± the ape said indignantly.

    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t be angry, but I have to think of a good solution. Sigh! Who asked my father to like the equipment he refined the most?¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°By the way, why is Young Master Yuan looking for me?¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly thought of something and asked.

    ¡°I know that Miss Ning is not in a good mood, so I wanted to look for you to take a walk on the streets,¡± the ape said in embarrassment, his face slightly red.

    ¡°Is there anything better on this street?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in confusion.

    ¡°I¡¯m just going out to rx,¡± said, but he was thinking about which ces in the city he could go for a stroll. Hehe! As long as he thought about going shopping alone with Miss Ning, he would be excited!

    ¡°Alright! Then let¡¯s go out and rx!¡± Leng Ruoxue said cooperatively.

    On the street, Ape walked in front with a dark expression. His heart was bleeding. Boohoo... What was going on? He had really be a guide. Moreover, he had originally thought that he could go shopping alone with Miss Ning. Who knew that there would be so many light bulbs following him?

    Leng Ruoxue, the freak, and the others walked side by side. Looking at the unlucky fellow who was bullied by the freak and the others, they couldn¡¯t help but snicker in their hearts. Hehe! If this ape exined while walking, he would really be a tour guide.

    Leng Ruoxue could imagine how depressed Yuan Hou was, so she was in a good mood.

    ¡°Miss Ning, there¡¯s really nothing much on the streets. Why don¡¯t we go back!¡± After walking for a while, Yuan Hou couldn¡¯t help but suggest.

    ¡°Young Master Yuan, we just came out. Why are you going back so soon? You can¡¯t y with our Miss like this.¡± Feng Da red and roared when he heard Yuan Hou¡¯s words.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t! I really didn¡¯t. Miss Ning, you have to believe me!¡± Yuan Hou was so aggrieved that he was about to cry. He had always been a tyrant, but in front of these people, he was not even a grandson! Sigh! How could this be? However, he selfishly attributed this to love.

    ¡°I believe you, but we just came out. If we go back now, wouldn¡¯t we have made a wasted trip!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t want to go back so quickly.

    ¡°But there¡¯s really nothing to turn around on this street,¡± the ape said reluctantly. He really wanted to go back. In all his life, he had never been so humiliated. Feeling the strange stares of the people on the street, he wanted to dig a hole and hide in it.

    ¡°Really? Let me look.¡± Feng Da took out a map and searched it.

    Seeing that Feng Da actually took out the map, the corners of Yuan Hou¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch. These people... These people were too well-prepared! They actually brought the map with them.

    ¡°Miss, there¡¯s a Phoenix Cry Mountain not far from here. Let¡¯s go there and y!¡± Feng Da suggested after looking at the map.

    ¡°Phoenix Cry Mountain? It¡¯s very far from here. It¡¯s better not to go there,¡± Yuan Hou said in a daze. It would take at least a day to get to Phoenix Cry Mountain from here. Did these people really want to go there?

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to Phoenix Cry Mountain!¡± Leng Ruoxue said decisively.

    ¡°Miss Ning, that ce is really not nearby¡± Yuan Hou reminded her without much confidence.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. There¡¯s nothing to do now anyway,¡± Leng Ruoxue said disapprovingly. She knew that there were still about two months before the annualpetition of the Artificer Association, so she was not in a hurry to rush over.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Yuan Hou was a little dumbfounded. What should he do since Miss Ning wanted to go to Phoenix Cry Mountain?

    ¡°If Young Master Yuan doesn¡¯t want to go, don¡¯t force yourself.¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled. She almostughed out loud when she saw the ape¡¯s conflicted expression.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go! However, I heard that many people were robbed in the Phoenix Cry Mountain, so we have to bring more people.¡± The ape thought for a moment and suggested. Even though he had never been to the Phoenix Cry Mountain before, he heard from his father that it was not very peaceful there. Therefore, for the sake of his life, he naturally would not go to any dangerous ces. However, now that Miss Ning wanted to go, if he did not dare to go, wouldn¡¯t he be looked down upon by Miss Ning?

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to bring anyone. We¡¯re enough,¡± Feng Da said confidently.

    ¡°Yes, Young Master Yuan, do you want to return to the First Alliance and report to Alliance Master Yuan first?¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°No need. I¡¯m not a child anymore.¡± Yuan Hou hurriedly said. Boohoo... If he really went back and told his father, his father would definitely send many people to protect him. At that time, he would be looked down upon by Miss Ning!

    ¡°It¡¯s better to tell him. Otherwise, if you don¡¯t go back for a few days, Alliance Master Yuan might think that we kidnapped you!¡± The freak smiled evilly.

    ¡°There¡¯s really no need, Miss Ning. Since you want to go to Phoenix Cry Mountain, let¡¯s go quickly!¡± Yuan Hou urged.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue took out the little peacock and everyone sat on it. However, when the ape wanted to sit on it, there was no ce for him.

    ¡°Young Master Yuan, I¡¯m really sorry. It seems that my flying beast is too small,¡± Leng Ruoxue said apologetically. However, she didn¡¯t look sorry at all. Actually, she deliberately made the little peacock the size of one of their own, hehe!

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I have my own.¡± Yuan Hou summoned his flying beast.

    His flying beast was a ck eagle. It was huge and the feathers on its body were as sharp as steel des. Moreover, as the saying went, there was always a master. As soon as the ck eagle was summoned from the beast space, its ck eyes looked around.

 Chapter 960 - The Little Peacock Being Teased (4)

    <h4>Chapter 960: The Little Peacock Being Teased (4)</h4>

    Its eyes lit up when it saw the beautiful and dazzling little peacock. ¡°Beauty! Let big brother here hug you!¡± It teased.

    As soon as it said this, the little peacock¡¯s face darkened and the feathers on its body stood up in anger. Leng Ruoxue and the others were speechless. They thought to themselves, Can¡¯t this eagle even differentiate between male and female? Or will it not even let a male go? That was because they were of the same gender!

    ¡°F*ck, whose big brother are you?¡± The little peacock roared angrily. It hated being treated as a female the most. Very good, this dead eagle happened to touch its bottom line, so it would definitely not let it off! Even though this eagle was as strong as it, it had many helpers. If it really could not defeat the eagle, it would let its master release the other beasts to help it! Hmph!

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s yours, beauty. Brother likes you!¡± The ck eagle continued to show its love to the little peacock. In its opinion, it was so handsome and mighty that this iparably beautiful peacock had no reason not to like it!

    ¡°Master! I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± the little peacock roared.

    ¡°Hehe! Calm down! Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxueforted in amusement.

    ¡°Alright, hmph! Dead bird, just you wait!¡± The little peacock said fiercely. It had already decided that it would deal with that dead bird when they reached Phoenix Cry Mountain.

    With that, the little peacock spread its wings. In the blink of an eye, there was only a small ck dot in the sky.

    ¡°Beauty, I¡¯ll be waiting for you forever,¡± the ck eagle replied loudly with an affectionate expression. Then, it urged its master, ¡°Master, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°I say, ck Egg! Can you not embarrass me like this?¡± Yuan Hou roared impatiently. If he had known this would happen, he would never have let this ck and ugly thing out. Now, it was actually teasing Miss Ning¡¯s beast. Boohoo¡­ This time, Miss Ning would definitely me him.

    Actually, he was thinking too much because Leng Ruoxue did not take him seriously at all. Moreover, her beast was not so easy to bully! It would take revenge on its own without her needing to do anything.

    ¡°Master, a fairdy is a good match for a gentleman! You like the master of that beauty too, don¡¯t you!¡± said the big eagle named ck Egg disapprovingly.

    ¡°How can that be the same?¡± The ape was a little angry. It actually couldn¡¯tmunicate with this dead bird. What a headache!

    ¡°The same! Master, the beauty is already out of sight. If you don¡¯te up, I won¡¯t be able to catch up with her,¡± the ck egg reminded him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Let¡¯s go!¡± The ape hurriedly sat on ck Egg¡¯s back.

    ¡°Hehe! Master, sit tight!¡± ck Egg reminded him. Then, it spread its huge wings and flew straight into the clouds!

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! ck Egg elerated and flew. Before long, it caught up with the little peacock and flew alongside it.

    ¡°Beauty, you must be tired after sitting with so many people on your back. Why don¡¯t you let me share your burden!¡± ck Egg said fawningly.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± the little peacock roared, unable to vent its anger.

    ¡°Beauty told me to get lost, so I¡¯ll get lost!¡± With that, ck Egg really pulled away from the little peacock and away from it. However, a momentter, it flew back and said with slight grievance, ¡°Beauty, I¡¯ve finished rolling. However, I can¡¯t bear to leave you, so I came back.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The little peacock¡¯s beautiful eyes spewed fire. It would not hesitate if this me could roast this dead bird. However, it was so angry that it could not speak.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Sensing that the little peacock¡¯s body was swaying a little, Leng Ruoxue and the others understood that the little peacock couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore. s! This ck eagle was really a top-grade creature! Inparison, its master was nothing.

    Leng Ruoxue patted the little peacock¡¯s back helplessly. Only then did the little peacock resist the urge to pounce on the ck eagle and beat it up! It decided to ignore any words from the dead bird. Otherwise, it would probably want to deal with the bird before it reached Phoenix Cry Mountain.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, beauty?¡± ck Egg asked expectantly. Unfortunately, the enraged peacock didn¡¯t bother to respond.

    ¡°Beauty, why are you ignoring me!¡±

    ¡°Beauty, I¡¯m sad!¡±

    ¡°Beauty, say something to me!¡±

    Along the way, the ck eagle muttered to itself intively, making Leng Ruoxue and the others speechless¡­

 Chapter 961 - Yuan Hou, You Think Too Much (1)

    <h4>Chapter 961: Yuan Hou, You Think Too Much (1)</h4>

    As evening approached, Leng Ruoxue and the others finally arrived at the foot of Phoenix Cry Mountain.

    Along the way, they had been enduring the demonic voice of the ck eagle and were already a little impatient. Therefore, as soon as the little peacock arrived at Phoenix Cry Mountain, they impatiently dragged the ck eagle to a remote and hidden corner and chose to ignore it¡­

    ¡°Feng Da, let¡¯s camp here today! We¡¯ll enter the mountain tomorrow.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the empty terrain at the foot of the mountain and instructed.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Feng Da replied. Then, he led his subordinates to set up the tent.

    ¡°Young Master Yuan, did you bring a tent?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the motionless ape and asked with a light smile.

    ¡°No, why do we need to bring that?¡± the ape asked foolishly.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s for sleeping. Don¡¯t tell me you n to sleep in the wilderness?¡± Leng Ruoxue knew that this rich second-generation heir would definitely not bring these camping things, so she deliberately asked!

    ¡°Uh! I didn¡¯t bring anything,¡± the ape said with a sad face. He rarely left the First Alliance, so he had no use for these things at all. Moreover, no matter where he went, his subordinates had already arranged everything for him. There was no need for him to do anything!

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be speechless and sighed softly.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll keep watch at night,¡± the ape said after thinking for a while. He knew that these subordinates of Miss Ning did not like him, so he could not expect any of them to be kind enough to give up their tent for him to stay in. He knew his limits.

    ¡°How can I do that? You¡¯re the son of the former Alliance Master,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in embarrassment.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s my honor to keep watch for Miss Ning. All of you can go to sleep tonight! ck Egg and I will keep watch,¡± Yuan Hou said fawningly.

    ¡°Alright! Then I¡¯ll ept it.¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to decline and no longer refused.

    ¡°Ah! Beauty! Come! Come!¡± Suddenly, the ck eagle¡¯s painful and happy voice entered Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ ears.

    Everyone¡¯s foreheads were filled with ck lines, and their stomachs were all heaving in unison. What was going on? Even though they were all very curious, no one went over to take a look. Uh! It was mainly because they were afraid that they would see something they shouldn¡¯t see.

    ¡°Ow! Ow!¡± This was followed by several more suppressed howls. The ck eagle seemed to be enduring something¡­

    Hearing this voice, Leng Ruoxue and the others were even more puzzled, and their curiosity waspletely aroused.

    ¡°Uh! Young Master Yuan, your beast is screaming so miserably. Aren¡¯t you going to take a look?¡± Feng Da asked with a strange expression.

    ¡°This¡­ There¡¯s no need,¡± the ape said fearfully. Hearing this scream, he didn¡¯t dare to go over!

    The ape¡¯s words were immediately met with disdain from Feng Da and the others. Their faces and eyes clearly said, ¡°What kind of master is this! The beast is enduring inhuman abuse, but the master is not responsible at all. Hmph! Whoever bes his beast is really unlucky for eight lifetimes.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Howl!¡± The howling not far awaysted for more than half an hour, and Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ curiositysted for half an hour¡­

    As the wails became weaker and weaker, Leng Ruoxue and the others couldn¡¯t help but let their imagination run wild. Could it be that a beast¡¯s life had appeared! Even though the little peacock usually looked extremely obedient, it still wanted the beast¡¯s life when it was ruthless! It was really too terrifying.

    Just as everyone was letting their imagination run wild, the little peacock walked out from the corner, satisfied and refreshed¡­

    ¡°Master!¡± The little peacock ran to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s side and rubbed against her fawningly.

    ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± Leng Ruoxue stroked the soft feathers on the little peacock¡¯s head and smiled helplessly.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s mainly because that dead bird is quite cooperative. Don¡¯t worry, Master. It¡¯s still alive!¡± The little peacock said with a wicked smile.

    ¡°Beauty, I will live well for you.¡± At this moment, the ck eagle¡¯s weak voice sounded from the corner¡­

    This time, when the little peacock heard the ck eagle call it a beauty, it miraculously didn¡¯t get angry. When everyone saw this scene, they felt that it was unbelievable. Well! Could it be that the two birds had reached some kind of agreement that they didn¡¯t know about?

    However, when they saw the ck eagle walking out of the corner shyly, they were relieved. At the same time, they couldn¡¯t help butugh wildly¡­

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    Everyoneughed until they cried when they saw the ck eagle¡¯s current appearance. At the same time, they sighed in their hearts. This little peacock was really ruthless. It actually plucked all the feathers off the ck eagle¡¯s body. Sigh! No wonder it took so long! At this moment, the ck eagle¡¯s entire body was bare, and not a single hair could be found. It could be seen how neat the little peacock¡¯s technique was.

    ¡°ck Egg, how did you be like this?¡± The ape was shocked when it saw its beast¡¯s bald appearance. At the same time, it couldn¡¯t help but wonder if ck Egg could still fly in this state. The answer was naturally no.

    ¡°The beauty said that I was too dark and it didn¡¯t like it, so it helped me to amke over,¡± the ck egg said shyly. Its skin was slightly red.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The ape was about to be angered to death by this stupid bird. Even though he wanted to beat it up, it did not dare to be too violent in front of Miss Ning, lest Miss Ning despised him.

    ¡°The beauty said that I look much better now,¡± the ck eagle said as if he was in love.

    ¡°As if! Can you still fly now?¡± The Yuan Hou growled in disappointment. He didn¡¯t dare to roar too loudly, afraid that his beloved Miss Ning would hear him.

    ¡°Hehe! Of course not now, but after some time, my feathers will grow back and I will be able to fly again,¡± the ck egg said disapprovingly. As long as it could please a beauty, what was a body of feathers?

    ¡°You¡­¡± Yuan Hou was so angry that its entire body was trembling and it could not speak.

    ¡°Calm down. Since things havee to this, please ept my condolences!¡± Feng Da walked forward andforted him. Then, the others followed suit and patted the ape¡¯s shoulder tofort it.

 Chapter 962 - Yuan Hou, You Think Too Much (2)

    <h4>Chapter 962: Yuan Hou, You Think Too Much (2)</h4>

    ¡°Thank you for your concern. I¡¯m fine,¡± Yuan Hou said, touched. Boohoo¡­ He had finally been epted by them, he thought happily. But if the others knew what he was thinking, they would tell him that he was overthinking it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go hunting with us!¡± Feng Da received the freak¡¯s gaze and hugged Yuan Hou¡¯s shoulder, forcefully dragging the reluctant Yuan Hou away¡­

    ¡°Hunting! I didn¡¯t say I was going hunting with you!¡± Yuan Hou¡¯s voice entered Leng Ruoxue¡¯s ears.

    Leng Ruoxue chuckled and looked at the freak coquettishly. Her beautiful eyes clearly said, ¡°You¡¯re so bad!¡±

    ¡°Little peacock, take this bald eagle somewhere else for a while. I have something to say to your master.¡± The freak looked at the ck eagle, who was sizing them up with wide eyes, and instructed softly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the little peacock replied. Then, he pulled the ck eagle¡¯s wings and left¡­

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s great that all the light bulbs have left.¡± The freak pulled Leng Ruoxue into his arms and said proudly.

    ¡°You¡¯re really¡­!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled helplessly.

    ¡°I want to be alone with Xue¡¯er!¡± The freak chuckled.

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and hugged the freak¡¯s waist.

    Just like that, the two of them kept their arms around each other. There were no additional words, but they felt warm and weing. The intimate atmosphere between them was one that no one could ever get into.

    It wasn¡¯t until they heard footsteps that they reluctantly released each other.

    ¡°We¡¯re back, miss,¡± Feng Da deliberately announced loudly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded as she looked at Feng Da and the others who appeared in front of them.

    ¡°Looks like your gains are not bad!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but sigh when she saw the rabbit in their hands.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Hehe! There are many low-level spirit beasts in this mountain. There¡¯s a nest of them.¡± Feng Da looked at the fat rabbit in his hand and said happily.

    ¡°Uh! What happened to Young Master Yuan?¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly nced at Yuan Hou who was hiding in the middle of the crowd in a sorry state. His clothes were actually torn, and his face was bruised. This couldn¡¯t help but surprise her. Well! Feng Da and the others shouldn¡¯t have beaten him up again, right?

    ¡°He was beaten up by a rabbit.¡± Feng Da suppressed hisughter. To be honest, he had never seen such a stupid person in his life. Not only could he not even catch a rabbit, but he was also yed by those stupid rabbits.

    ¡°Those rabbits were too cunning. I¡­ I didn¡¯t catch any of them,¡± Yuan Hou said in embarrassment. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t want to hunt at first, but then he heard from Miss Ning¡¯s subordinates that their Miss liked rabbit meat the most, so he wanted to show off in front of Miss Ning. Who knew that he would end up embarrassing himself?

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just catch him a few more times.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled andforted him, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious in her heart. It was normal not to catch such a rich second-generation heir! If he caught the rabbit, how stupid would the rabbit be!

    ¡°Young Master Ape, originally! If you didn¡¯t catch any rabbits, you shouldn¡¯t have any food to eat at night. However, our Miss is kind-hearted and naturally won¡¯t watch you starve. So, go find a small river and clean up all these rabbits! If there¡¯s anything unclean, don¡¯t even think about eating at night.¡± Feng Da instructed with a naughty smile.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to catch rabbits,¡± Yuan Hou said fearfully. Boohoo¡­ After flying for nearly a day, he was already hungry. If he was not allowed to eat at night, he would starve to death.

    ¡°Lin Yuan, give him a sample.¡± Feng Da turned to look at Lin Yuan.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lin Yuan took out a dagger as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing from his ring. Then, he picked up a dead rabbit and skillfully skinned it and removed its internal organs. In less than a minute, a huge rabbit weighing more than ten kilograms was cleaned up by him.

    ¡°Here, follow this standard.¡± Lin Yuan stuffed the packed rabbit into Yuan Hou¡¯s hand and reminded it.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The ape was a little dumbfounded. Could¡­ could he still be considered a human? Wasn¡¯t his speed a little too fast? Even though his subordinates would asionally roast something for him to eat, their speed couldn¡¯tpare to this person¡¯s!

    ¡°Uh what! Hurry up and clean up! Remember to wash it clean!¡± Lin Yuan said impatiently.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where there¡¯s a river,¡± Yuan Hou whispered.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we encounter a river on the way back? It¡¯s not very far from here. You can just wash there,¡± Lin Yuan said speechlessly.

    ¡°Oh! But how can I take so many rabbits!¡± Yuan Hou asked again.

    ¡°F*ck, you¡¯re asking too many questions! Why do you have so many questions? These rabbits didn¡¯t let you hold them with your hands. Is your storage ring a toy!¡± Lin Yuan¡¯s patience was exhausted and he couldn¡¯t help but roar.

    ¡°Why are you so fierce!¡± Yuan Hou muttered softly, his face filled with grievance.

    ¡°Go!¡± Lin Yuan roared, ring.

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯ll go now!¡± Yuan Hou hurriedly put the rabbits in the hands of the others into the ring and then went to clean up.

    But he was back before long.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re done packing so quickly?¡± Lin Yuan said in disbelief. Damn, wasn¡¯t this strange?

    ¡°Um¡­ can you lend me your dagger?¡± Yuan Hou whispered, ducking his head in fear.

    ¡°Here, don¡¯t lose it.¡± Lin Yuan kept telling himself to calm down. Then, after taking a few deep breaths, he handed the dagger that had been retracted from his ring to Yuan Hou.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yuan Hou nodded, then turned and left again.

    ¡°Feng Da, Can he get the rabbits?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a headache as she watched Yuan Hou leave as if it was going to the execution ground.

    ¡°Miss, we don¡¯t know anything either. Humans have to go through more adversity. Therefore, we¡¯re giving him a chance now. He has to thank us!¡± Feng Da said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Looks like I won¡¯t be able to eat rabbit tonight.¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t have any hope in the speed at which Yuan Houcleaned up the rabbit meat.

 Chapter 963 - Yuan Hou, You Think Too Much (3)

    <h4>Chapter 963: Yuan Hou, You Think Too Much (3)</h4>

    ¡°Hehe! Who said we can¡¯t eat it? We still have more!¡± Feng Da took out more than ten fat rabbits from his ring and said proudly.

    ¡°Sigh! You guys are getting worse.¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed.

    ¡°Hehe! If we count on eating the rabbits prepared that second-generation heir, we probably won¡¯t be able to eat them tomorrow morning. Therefore, we naturally have to be prepared beforehand!¡± Feng Da said disapprovingly.

    With that, Feng Da and the others worked together. Not long after, the rabbit meat was ced on the fire to roast¡­

    However, Yuan Hou still hadn¡¯t returned when Leng Ruoxue and the others finished dinner and the sky was getting darker. This made Leng Ruoxue curious.

    ¡°Feng Da, get some people to find that Yuan Hou! We haven¡¯t left the First Alliance yet. If anything happens to him, won¡¯t the original Alliance Master eat us?¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. s! This Yuan Hou was really troublesome. Even though she really wanted to throw this ape here to feed the wolves, it was not the time to fall out with them. Otherwise, she would have left long ago.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Da nodded and led his men into Phoenix Cry Mountain to look for the ape.

    A momentter, Feng Da and the others carried the dying Yuan Hou back to the camp.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Yuan Hou that was covered in blood and breathing weakly and asked in confusion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He was like this when we went to the river,¡± Feng Da exined.

    ¡°Let him eat this.¡± Leng Ruoxue took out a pill and handed it to Feng Da. Sigh! Yuan Hou couldn¡¯t die yet! Her show wasn¡¯t over yet!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Da took the pill, pried open Yuan Hou¡¯s mouth, and threw the pill in.

    After a while, the unconscious Yuan Hou woke up, and his injuries were almost healed.

    ¡°Miss Ning! Boohoo¡­ I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to see you again!¡± The first thing Yuan Hou did when it opened its eyes was to cry bitterly to Leng Ruoxue to express its feelings.

    ¡°Stop! Young Master Yuan, don¡¯t just cry. Tell us what happened first?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°I¡­ I was cleaning up the rabbit meat by the river when a group of people came and snatched all our rabbits away. They even injured me,¡± Yuan Hou exined softly.

    ¡°Oh! Then why didn¡¯t you shout for help?¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t understand. Wasn¡¯t this second-generation heir quite arrogant? Why had he been beaten up repeatedly recently! Sigh! What an unlucky child.

    ¡°There were too many enemies, and they were all very fierce. I was injured and fainted before I could say anything,¡± Yuan Hou said in embarrassment. Boohoo¡­ Now he knew that his father had not lied to him. This Phoenix Cry Mountain was really dangerous. He had only been here for a short time, but he had almost lost his life here.

    ¡°They took your dagger, too,¡± Yuan Hou added in a voice smaller than a mosquito, not daring to look at Lin Yuan.

    ¡°Who snatched it?¡± Lin Yuan red at him and questioned fiercely. That dagger was refined for them by their Miss. They each had one. One had to know that it was not easy for their Miss to refine a weapon once! Therefore, that dagger was definitely difficult to obtain even with money. Moreover, they usually cherished it and could not bear to use it to kill people. Well! They often used it to cut meat.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Yuan Hou was frightened by Lin Yuan¡¯s fierce expression and stuttered.

    ¡°Then do you remember what those people looked like?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll recognize them even if they turn to dust,¡± Yuan Hou said fiercely. This was the second time. In his entire life, he had only been beaten twice. He couldn¡¯t find them the first time round, so he would find them even if he had to search the entire Phoenix Cry Mountain!

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go into the mountains tomorrow and look for them!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Miss Ning, this is the second time you¡¯ve saved me. Boohoo¡­ I¡¯ve decided. I must¡­¡± He was interrupted by the freak before he could finish his sentence.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to rest, mydy,¡± the freak reminded her with a wicked grin. In front of the Yuan father and son, he was not Xue¡¯er fianc¨¦, but a guard.

    ¡°Oh! Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very helpless. She knew that this jealous lover was most likely jealous again.

    Then, Leng Ruoxue and the freak went into a tent.

    ¡°Why¡­ why did he go in too?¡± Yuan Hou was a little dumbfounded when it saw that the handsome man had actually followed Miss Ning into the tent. He was a little uneasy.

    ¡°He¡¯s mydy¡¯s personal guard. Of course he has the right to enter,¡± Feng Da said indifferently without even batting his eyelids.

    ¡°Even a personal guard doesn¡¯t have to be so personal!¡± Yuan Hou said with jealousy. Boohoo¡­ Why wasn¡¯t he the one who could protect Miss Ning by her side! Oh God! You¡¯re so unfair.

    ¡°Tsk, don¡¯t you also have a girl to warm your bed! With mydy¡¯s status, what¡¯s so strange about having such a personal guard?¡± Feng Da said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Uh! How did you know?¡± Yuan Hou was a little shocked. He had warned the people around him not to tell anyone about this.

    ¡°Do you think your trivial matters are really some incredible secret?!¡± Feng Da said speechlessly. In fact, he was really not interested in his gossip. However, the ck eagle had revealed these things to please the little peacock, and the little peacock had told them.

    ¡°Does Miss Ning know?¡± Yuan Hou asked nervously.

    ¡°Even we know about it. What do you think?¡± Feng Da asked instead of answering.

    ¡°It¡¯s over! It¡¯s over! What should we do?¡± Yuan Hou was depressed. How would he live if Miss Ning had a bad impression of him because of this?! Boohoo¡­ Even though that was all in the past, what if Miss Ning minded?

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Keep watch!¡± Feng Da patted the ape¡¯s shoulder and reminded him. Hehe! Even lthough he couldn¡¯t read minds, he could guess what that ape was thinking about just by looking at its expression. In fact, he wanted to shout, ¡°Ape! You¡¯re thinking too much!¡±

 Chapter 964 - Yuan Hou, You Think Too Much (4)

    <h4>Chapter 964: Yuan Hou, You Think Too Much (4)</h4>

    With that, Feng Da went into his tent, and the others returned to their tents.

    In the blink of an eye, there was only a dazed man and a bald eagle sitting by the fire for warmth.

    Ah! It¡¯s too cold for a featherless eagle, ck Egg thought to itself. However, it had coaxed the beauty out of her anger at the very least. It considered itself much luckier than its master, who still had a long way to go.

    After letting its imagination run wild, ck Egg sat by the fire and stared at its master¡­

    It wasn¡¯t until Yuan Hou¡¯s soul returned to his body and he felt a gaze on him that he reluctantly looked up. ¡°ck Egg, why are you staring at me?¡±

    ¡°Master, there¡¯s a fire here. Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± the ck egg reminded him. s! Master was a little foolish.

    ¡°Oh!¡± After being reminded by the ck egg, Yuan Hou realized that it was indeed quite cold now.

    He got up, moved a few feet, and joined IT by the fire. But as he sat down, he felt his stomach growl in protest again. Boohoo¡­ He hadn¡¯t eaten in almost a day, and he was hungry.

    ¡°ck egg, is there anything to eat?¡± Yuan Hou helplessly asked his beast for food.

    ¡°No, master. You have rations in your storage ring, don¡¯t you?¡± ck Egg reminded him.

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Yuan Hou looked into the ring doubtfully. Sure enough, he found a few pieces of hard and dry rations inside.

    Yuan Hou epted his fate and took them out to eat, his heart aching. Boohoo¡­ When had he ever been treated like this?! The more he thought about it, the more aggrieved he felt. However, he still had to finish the hard and dry rations with tears in his eyes¡­

    By the second half of the night.

    It was getting colder. Yuan Hou and the bald ck egg were shivering. Even being near the fire couldn¡¯t dispel the chill of the night, so the master and the beast had to snuggle up to each other for warmth¡­

    The next day.

    When Leng Ruoxue and the others came out of the tent, they saw this scene.

    ¡°Is it very cold at night?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in confusion. This wasn¡¯t the mountains, so it shouldn¡¯t be cold! Besides, didn¡¯t they have a fire beside them?

    ¡°Yes, it was very cold!¡± Yuan Hou could feel himself freezing.

    ¡°You¡¯re really a rich second-generation heir! You can¡¯t even take this little hardship. If we were in the deep mountains, would we only be able to see two ice sculptures the next day?¡± Feng Da mocked with slight disdain.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Yuan Hou pouted, but there was nothing he could say.

    ¡°Make breakfast!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± A momentter, Feng Da and the others quickly prepared breakfast. The ape was dumbfounded when it saw their agile movements.

    During breakfast, Yuan Hou wolfed down the food as if HE had never seen food before. Feng Da and the others were speechless. How hungry was this person!

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m too hungry,¡± Yuan Hou said in embarrassment when he saw that most of the food had entered his stomach. He felt that he had never eaten anything so delicious in his life!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll keep a tab for you. You have to pay for everything you eat,¡± Feng Da said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, yes, money is not a problem,¡± Yuan Hou said quickly as long as he was not hungry.

    After breakfast, everyone packed up and walked towards Phoenix Cry Mountain.

    Of course, there was no real phoenix in Phoenix Cry Mountain. It was mainly named after its shape.

    From afar, the entire Phoenix Cry Mountain looked like a phoenix that was chirping and spreading its wings.

    The scenery of Phoenix Cry Mountain was famous for being beautiful on the Divine Continent. In addition, the beasts in the mountain were not very strong. The number of level-nine Transcendent Divine Beasts were so few that it was pathetic, and there were no traces of Divine Beasts. Therefore, many families and forces liked to bring their juniors here to train. Therefore, Leng Ruoxue and the others encountered several groups of people not long after entering the mountain.

    One of the teams happened to be the one they were looking for.

    ¡°Miss Ning, it was those people in blue who injured me,¡± Yuan Hou whispered to Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue heard Yuan Hou¡¯s words and looked at the team mainly dressed in blue.

    There were about 30 people in that team, and most of them were Elementary Gods. However, the few people leading the team had the strength of Advanced Gods. Their clothes were basically blue, and there were totems embroidered on their clothes. There was a small ¡®Yao¡¯ character in the bottom left corner of their clothes. Among them was only a woman in a dazzling red dress, which made her stand out in the team.

    That woman was extremely beautiful. Her figure was enchanting and sexy. Even though her appearance might not be as good as Miss Ning, who she had met once, her temperament was much better than Miss Ning.

    Oh! Could it be that Yuan Hou was robbed because of his appearance? Looking at the beautiful woman not far away, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but think to herself¡­

 Chapter 965 - The Daughter Of The Yao Family (1)

    <h4>Chapter 965: The Daughter Of The Yao Family (1)</h4>

    The other party clearly noticed the existence of Leng Ruoxue and the others just as Leng Ruoxue was sizing them up. The two teams continued for a while until the woman in red suddenly walked in front of Leng Ruoxue and said with a charming smile, ¡°Hello, Little Sister. My name is Yao Qianqian. Let¡¯s be friends!¡±

    After saying that, she reached out to shake Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand¡­

    Leng Ruoxue only chuckled, neither agreeing nor deliberately refusing.

    When Yao Qianqian saw that Leng Ruoxue was actually so calm, the anger in her heart could not help but surge. The jealousy in her beautiful eyes shed.

    How could there be such a beautiful and outstanding woman in the world? She was really angry. Since she was young, she knew very well that she was definitely not as beautiful as Ning Rong¡¯er. Therefore, she had always paid a lot of attention to her temperament.

    And it turned out that she had seeded because almost everyone would say both openly and secretly that Ning Rong¡¯er¡¯s temperament was not as good as hers. This was also the proudest thing she had ever done in her life.

    However, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s appearancepletely shattered her beautiful dream. Today, she specially chose red dress because she wanted to attract attention and attract everyone¡¯s attention. However, even the simple and in clothes of the woman in front of herpletely covered her brilliance. How could she not be envious and jealous!

    Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but increase the strength of her hand and release her pressure. Her goal was to make Leng Ruoxue embarrass herself. Who asked the woman in front of her to be weaker than her! She couldn¡¯t help but think proudly, Hmph! No one could steal her limelight. She was the one who attracted the most attention and attracted the most attention. The person who was the center of attention could only be her!

    Feng Da and the others watched coldly from the sidelines. They only looked at Yao Qianqian as if they were watching a good show. Sigh! What a reckless woman. Of all people, why did she have to be jealous of their young miss?

    Even though the woman thought she had hidden her jealousy well with her enthusiasm, they had seen enough of such women that it was impossible to fool them.

    Sigh! It seemed that their Miss really didn¡¯t have much luck with women! Why did they always meet such jealous women wherever they went? They couldn¡¯t figure it out!

    ¡°Miss Yao, are you done holding my hand?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Yao Qianqian indifferently with her beautiful eyes and revealed a gorgeous smile. Everyone around them except for Feng Da and gang, fell into a daze immediately and only came back to their senses after a long time.

    ¡°Little Sister, just call me Elder Sister.¡± Yao Qianqian was 100% enthusiastic. Her beautiful face was full of smiles, but her eyes burned with the mes of jealousy.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! My Grandpa said not to casually acknowledge random sisters,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a faint smile. Then, she secretly flicked Yao Qianqian¡¯s hand away.

    As soon as Yao Qianqian¡¯s hand was repelled, five purplish-red fingerprints appeared on the back of Leng Ruoxue¡¯s fair hand. Those who had just regained their senses understood at a nce. At the same time, their impression of Yao Qianqian worsened.

    ¡°Miss Yao¡¯s grip is really strong!¡± Leng Ruoxue sneered.

    ¡°Little Sister, I¡­¡± Yao Qianqian was about to exin, but the freak interrupted her.

    ¡°Miss, does it hurt?¡± The freak held Xue¡¯er¡¯s hand with heartache. His handsome face was filled with worry. Moreover, in his heart, Yao Qianqian was already dead.

    ¡°Miss, is it very painful?¡± Feng Da and the others asked cooperatively.

    ¡°Miss Yao? You¡¯re too much,¡± Leng Ruohan said with a cold expression even though he knew that Xue¡¯er had deliberately let Yao Qianqian leave evidence on her hands. One could imagine how much force Yao Qianqian had used looking at the five handprints that had already turned dark purple. Thinking of this, the anger in his heart burned. How could his precious little sister be bullied!

    ¡°Miss Yao, what are your intentions? You have to give us a satisfactory exnation. Otherwise, we will definitely not let you off!¡± Leng Qingtian also said coldly, the mes in his eyes burning.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. What a vicious woman. Aiya, if anyone marries you, their family will definitely be doomed,¡± the disheveled old man said bluntly.

    Hearing the usations of Leng Ruohan and the others, Yao Qianqian felt a little embarrassed. The Yao family members who came with her also felt a little embarrassed. After all, many people in the Yao family understood Yao Qianqian¡¯s nature!

    ¡°You¡­ How dare you! I¡¯m the young miss from the Yao family!¡± When Yao Qianqian saw the other party¡¯s aggressive attitude, she used her identity as the daughter of the Yao family to scare them away. Unfortunately, Leng Ruohan and the others did not care at all. It did not matter if she was from the Yao family or the Ning family. No one could not bully their Xue¡¯er.

    ¡°Is your identity very impressive? You ugly freak!¡± At this moment, Yuan Hou jumped three times and cursed. Well! Everyone was fighting to perform, so he couldn¡¯t fall behind.

    ¡°What did you say? Didn¡¯t I beat you enough previously? I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so lively after being injured like that. You¡¯re really an unkible cockroach!¡± Yao Qianqian roared with disdain.

    ¡°I said that you¡¯re an ugly freak. You¡¯re ugly, but you don¡¯t allow others to say it. Go home and hide! Don¡¯t wander around outside. It won¡¯t be good if you scare people to death.¡± With someone backing him up, the ape became more confident and mocked him bluntly.

    ¡°You¡¯re really courting death. I should have killed youst time!¡± Yao Qianqian roared angrily.

    ¡°Kill me! If you have the ability, kill me now. If you can¡¯t kill me, take my surname,¡± Yuan Hou provoked.

    ¡°You¡­ just you wait. I will do as you wish.¡± Yao Qianqian was so angry that she went crazy. She even forgot to maintain herdylike appearance. Her tigress appearance shocked everyone.

    ¡°Thene and kill me now! If you can¡¯t kill me, you can take my surname,¡± Yuan Hou said proudly. Hehe! With Miss Ning¡¯s subordinates around, he didn¡¯t believe that this woman could really kill him.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take your surname if I can¡¯t kill you!¡± Yao Qianqian roared angrily. She wanted to attack, but was stopped by a slightly dignified voice.

 Chapter 966 - The Daughter of the Yao Family (2)

    <h4>Chapter 966: The Daughter of the Yao Family (2)</h4>

    ¡°Qianqian, don¡¯t mess around!¡± A middle-aged man who looked righteous growled unhappily.

    ¡°Uncle!¡± Yao Qianqian stomped her feet and called out unhappily.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t our house. It¡¯s not your ce to fool around,¡± Uncle Yao reprimanded.

    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sorry. My niece has been spoiled by her parents from a young age. Please forgive her for offending you,¡± Uncle Yao said apologetically.

    ¡°You bullied mydy. Is an apology enough?¡± Feng Da¡¯s cold voice floated over.

    ¡°Yes, and me! They even injured me,¡± Yuan Hou interrupted, as if he was afraid that Feng Da would forget him.

    ¡°Tell me how are you going topensate us!¡± Feng Da smiled kindly, but his dark and bright eyes were cold.

    ¡°What requests do you have? As long as it¡¯s something I can do, there¡¯s no harm in saying it.¡± Uncle Yao was very understanding. Even though the Yao family was big and there was no need for him to lower his head to these strangers, they were outnumbered and they were in Phoenix Cry Mountain. If the two sides really fought, they would definitely not have an advantage. He was afraid that others would benefit in the end. This was thest thing he wanted.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others had simr thoughts as the other party. Therefore, since the other party was willing to let them offerpensation, they would keep Yao Qianqian alive for the time being. In any case, they would only let her live for a while.

    ¡°Requests! There are, but I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t do it.¡± Feng Da smiled evilly, his eyes filled with schemes.

    ¡°What request? You can tell me.¡± Uncle Yao took a deep breath and kept warning himself to calm down. He could not be as impulsive as Qianqian.

    ¡°You robbed us yesterday, and we¡¯re going to rob you today. So, take out all the valuable things on you!¡± Feng Da said with a smile.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Uncle Yao hesitated. At this moment, he even felt that the other party was a little ruthless. It was known that many of the cultivators carried their precious items with them. Their items would naturally no longer exist if they were dead. However, this person asked them to hand over all their belongings. Wasn¡¯t that too much?

    After all, they had only robbed some rabbit meat yesterday.

    ¡°What? You won¡¯t?¡± Feng Da sneered.

    ¡°Um¡­ We only robbed some rabbit meat yesterday. Isn¡¯t it a little too much for you to want to take all our belongings because of that rabbit meat?¡± Uncle Yao asked softly.

    ¡°Not to mention just rabbit meat, even if you robbed a rabbit fur, if we encounter it today, we have topensate with all our belongings. Otherwise, we¡¯ll settle it with force,¡± Feng Da said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯m afraid this matter will have to be decided by your Miss, right?¡± Uncle Yao said implicitly. In other words, could he make the decision?

    However, Leng Ruoxue, who was enjoying the attention from the freak, had no time to care about Uncle Yao. She couldn¡¯t even be bothered to raise her head.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t make the decision, would I waste my breath on you?¡± Feng Da said speechlessly. Well! It seemed that this old man looked down on his status! Hehe!

    ¡°So? Are you going to give it to us voluntarily? Or do you want us to use force?¡± Feng Da asked impatiently.

    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t give it to them. I don¡¯t believe they dare to do anything to our Yao family!¡± Yao Qianqian interrupted again.

    ¡°Qianqian, shut up!¡± Uncle Yao said with a headache.

    ¡°Uncle!¡± Yao Qianqian wanted to say something, but she swallowed her words under the threat of her uncle¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Miss Yao, didn¡¯t your parents teach you not to always talk about your family when you¡¯re out? This is very annoying. If someone really wanted to kill you, who would care about your family!¡± Feng Da said with a faint smile. They had already offended one of thedies of the Yao family. They were not afraid of one sheep.

    ¡°Everyone, Qiannian is young and insensible. I hope you won¡¯t hold it against her,¡± Uncle Yao said helplessly.

    ¡°I refuse! I¡¯m a petty person who holds grudges. So, Uncle Yao, what do you think we should do?¡± Feng Da said as if he was listening to him.

    ¡°Everyone, actually, Qianqian is not to me for what happenedst night.¡± Uncle Yao did not answer Feng Da¡¯s question. Instead, he mentioned what happenedst night.

    ¡°Oh? Then who is to me!¡± Feng Da¡¯s gaze wandered across the faces of Uncle Yao and Yuan Hou, making the two of them shudder.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s his fault.¡± Yao Qianqian pointed at Yuan Hou and said fiercely.

    ¡°Little monkey, tell me the truth. What exactly is going on?¡± Feng Da red and roared.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ it¡¯s really not my fault!¡± Yuan Hou said fearfully.

    ¡°Then exin everything clearly. If you hide anything, you know the consequences,¡± Feng Da threatened.

    ¡°Erm¡­ I was cleaning up the rabbit meat yesterday. This ugly monster came over and wanted to try two of them, but I didn¡¯t give them to her, so she called some people to beat me up and snatch those rabbits. That¡¯s it,¡± Yuan Hou confessed.

    ¡®You¡¯re still addressing me as an ugly monster!¡¯ Yao Qianqian interrupted.

    ¡°You¡¯re an ugly freak to begin with! You¡¯re an arrogant ugly monster, yet you still dream of seducing me! Hmph! I¡¯m already taken. Who would fancy you?!¡± Yuan Hou said disdainfully.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Yao Qianqian was so angry that her cheeks turned red. She reached out to teach Yuan Hou a lesson.

    ¡°Not only is she an ugly monster, but she¡¯s also an unwanted tigress. The man who marries you will definitely be unlucky for the rest of his life!¡± Yuan Hou said very viciously. Then, it hid behind Feng Da in fear, only revealing its head.

    Feng Da and the others watched this farce and did not know whether tough or cry. Sigh! No wonder Yuan Hou did not dare to tell the truth! So there was such a thing. However, what did Yuan Hou mean by he was taken?

    ¡°Uncle Yao, everyone should know the truth now. How do you think this matter should be handled?¡± Feng Da said with a faint smile. Even though he did not like that monkey, in the eyes of outsiders, the monkey was on their side, so he naturally could not stand by and do nothing.

 Chapter 967 - The Daughter Of The Yao Family (3)

    <h4>Chapter 967: The Daughter Of The Yao Family (3)</h4>

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Uncle Yao was sweating profusely and did not know how to answer. Could he say that his niece was in the wrong? However, this matter was obvious! The people present were neither deaf nor blind, so he really could not lie through his teeth. Moreover, if he really said it, he was afraid that the other party would not let it go.

    ¡°Everyone, I feel that both sides are at fault in this matter. Let¡¯s punish both parties equally without considering guilt! It¡¯s wrong for Qianqian to bring people to snatch the meat and injure others, but a man shouldn¡¯t be calling a young girl is ugly!¡± Uncle Yao hesitated for a moment and avoided the main point. At the same time, he was secretly pleased. Hehe! The other party had nothing to say now!

    ¡°She¡¯s ugly to begin with!¡± Yuan Hou said indignantly. Boohoo¡­ These people outside were really bad. He was the victim, but now he had to suffer injustice! It was really unfair. He couldn¡¯t help but curse silently.

    ¡°Little monkey, don¡¯t be like Miss Yao. You¡¯re so uncultured. How can you children interrupt when adults are talking?¡± Feng Da scolded.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Yuan Hou obeyed and shut its mouth, not daring to speak again.

    ¡°Uncle Yao, ording to you, your niece brought people to snatch meat and beat them until they were on theirst breath. It¡¯s equivalent to being called ugly, right?¡± Feng Da asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°Uh! What do you mean, sir?¡± Uncle Yao asked carefully, afraid that he would fall into the other party¡¯s trap.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you call me ugly too? Then, I¡¯ll beat you up until you¡¯re half-dead. What do you think of my suggestion?¡± Feng Da asked innocently.

    ¡°You¡­¡± When Uncle Yao heard Feng Da¡¯s words, he almost fainted.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Calm down, be agitated! It¡¯s not good for your health. Sigh! You have to be careful in all aspects when you¡¯re old!¡± Feng Da said angrily.

    ¡°However, I say, your Yao family¡¯s upbringing is too poor! The dignified Miss Yao actually seduced a man for a few pieces of rabbit meat. If she can¡¯t seduce him, she¡¯ll snatch him away. Sigh! The morals of the world are degenerating day by day!¡± Feng Da added.

    ¡°However, the little monkey is right. Your niece is really ugly. Her ugly heart is even uglier,¡± Feng Da said to himself, not looking at Uncle Yao¡¯s darkening expression.

    ¡°Yes, yes! That¡¯s great.¡± Yuan Hou, who was hiding behind Feng Da, agreed with him. He was so happy that he wanted to curse in his heart. Damn! How did he train his eloquence to anger the living and the dead! He was an idol!

    ¡°Behave yourself. Children are not allowed to interrupt when adults are talking. Don¡¯t be like Miss Yao and be ill-mannered.¡± Feng Da patted the ape¡¯s head and reprimanded.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Feng Da obediently shut his mouth. Now that he had already treated Feng Da as his idol, he naturally listened to him.

    ¡°Uncle Yao, do you think you can agree to my conditions? Tell me! It¡¯s already afternoon, and we haven¡¯t eaten lunch!¡± Feng Da urged.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Uncle Yao couldn¡¯t say aplete sentence for a long time. It was obvious that he was agitated.

    ¡°Sir, we were in the wrong yesterday. I apologize on behalf of the Yao family. However, it¡¯s a little too much for you to ask us to hand over all our assets,¡± another middle-aged man said calmly.

    ¡°Too much? Why don¡¯t I think so? It¡¯s toote to admit that it¡¯s your fault. I¡¯ll add an additional condition. Of course, you can also choose to say that I¡¯m an ugly monster and then be beaten almost to death by my brothers and me. That way, you won¡¯t have anything to lose in terms of assets. Choose one of the two. Choose for yourself!¡± Feng Da said with a smile. As the saying went, humans died for money and birds died for food. He just didn¡¯t know how the Yao family would choose.

    ¡°May we discuss this?¡± the middle-aged man asked politely.

    ¡°Of course, but my patience is limited,¡± Feng Da reminded him.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you an answer as soon as possible,¡± the middle-aged man said helplessly.

    With that, he returned to the Yao family¡¯s team and discussed with everyone.

    However, after discussing for a while, everyone¡¯s opinions were not unanimous. Both Uncle Yao and him were in favor of spending money to avoid disaster, but the younger generation of the Yao family, led by Yao Qianqian, were very disapproving of this. They even felt that Uncle Yao and that middle-aged man were too cowardly. How could the descendants of the Yao family be threatened by others!

    In the end, Uncle Yao forcefully unified the opinions as an elder.

    However, he was quite disappointed with the performance of these juniors of the Yao family because they did not understand his heart! s! He was not afraid of trouble! Wasn¡¯t hepromising so much for their lives? Who asked the other party to have nearly three times the number of people! He was really not confident that he could protect everyone. Unfortunately, the juniors of the Yao family, led by Yao Qianqian, did not understand.

    ¡°We¡¯ve discussed it. We¡¯re willing to give up all our assets.¡± The middle-aged man announced on behalf of the Yao family¡¯s uncle, who was trembling with anger. At the same time, he secretly noted down the faces of these people. Hmph! The person who dared to rob the Yao family and embarrass them had yet to be born in this world! Therefore, the Yao family would remember this debt today!

    ¡°We¡¯ve discussed it. We¡¯re willing to give up all our assets.¡± The middle-aged man announced on behalf of the Yao family¡¯s uncle, who was trembling with anger. At the same time, he secretly noted down the faces of these people. Hmph! The person who dared to rob the Yao family and embarrass them had yet to be born in this world! Therefore, the Yao family would remember this debt today!

    ¡°Sure, but as I said, I have an additional condition.¡± Feng Da smiled evilly.

    ¡°What condition?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s heart skipped a beat. A bad feeling welled up in his heart.

    ¡°Let that Miss Yao Qianqian be a bed warmer for the little monkey! After all, the little monkey was injured by her and her men. She has to be responsible,¡± Feng Da said calmly.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Two voices sounded at the same time in disbelief. One belonged to Yao Qianqian and the other to Yao Qianqian.

    ¡°Look at how united the two of you are! What a perfect match,¡± Feng Da teased with a smile. To be honest, he had thought of this idea by ident. Sigh! He had no choice! Who asked this Yuan Hou to always have designs on his Miss?

 Chapter 968 - The Daughter of the Yao Family (4)

    <h4>Chapter 968: The Daughter of the Yao Family (4)</h4>

    ¡°Idol, I¡­ I¡¯m taken. I don¡¯t want this ugly woman!¡± Yuan Hou said in fear. He was afraid that his idol would force this ugly woman on him. Then he would cry to death!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you either!¡± Yao Qianqian roared angrily. She hated Feng Da to death!

    ¡°This is not up to you. I told you, you are just the additional condition.¡± Feng Da ignored the burning anger in Yao Qianqian¡¯s eyes and said calmly.

    ¡°I say, little monkey, even though this Yao Qianqian doesn¡¯t have a good temper and is an ugly freak, she¡¯s still a woman. Her family background is passable. Just use her!¡± Feng Da pulled Yuan Hou in front of him and advised.

    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t want to! You¡­ If you dare to force this annoying woman on me, I¡¯llmit suicide.¡± Yuan Hou thought for a long time beforeing up with this method to threaten Feng Da.

    ¡°Haha!¡± When Feng Da heard this threat, he couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. He thought to himself, ¡°If you want to die, then die! It¡¯s not like you¡¯re anyone to me. It¡¯s none of my business. However, under such circumstances, of course, I can¡¯t say that!¡±

    ¡°Little monkey, don¡¯t take things too hard! If you don¡¯t want it, then forget it. I won¡¯t force you,¡± Feng Da said helplessly. Then, he said to the middle-aged man, ¡°Since the little monkey is unwilling, forget about the additional conditions. However, you have to remember that your Yao family still owes me a condition!¡±

    What the hell! What kind of person was this! They had already agreed to hand over all their assets, but in the end, they still owed him an additional condition. What was going on?

    The middle-aged man, who had always been calm, trembled in anger when he heard Feng Da¡¯s words. However, he quickly calmed down. Then, he took a few deep breaths and gritted his teeth. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! You¡­¡± At this moment, Yao Qianqian, who was ignored, was about to shout without caring about her image, but her mouth was covered by the middle-aged man. Sigh! He was really afraid that this little ancestor would say something she shouldn¡¯t. At that time, they would probably owe her even more. He hated her in his heart.

    Then, he handed Yao Qianqian over to Uncle Yao to manage. Then, he collected all the storage rings from the Yao family and handed them to Feng Da.

    Lin Yuan took the storage rings from Feng Da¡¯s hand and searched them one by one. As he searched, he muttered, ¡°Where¡¯s my knife? Where did you hide my dagger?¡±

    ¡°Is it that one?¡± Feng Da gestured with his eyes for Lin Yuan to look at Yao Qianqian¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my knife.¡± Lin Yuan rushed forward and snatched the dagger from Yao Qianqian¡¯s waist. He gently stroked the scabbard like a lover who had lost and regained her lover¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s my knife! Give it back!¡± Yao Qianqian roared in anger. She had finally taken a fancy to a handy weapon and she could not let anyone snatch it away. At this moment, she had long forgotten that she had snatched the dagger from Yuan Hou.

    ¡°Yours? What proof do you have that it will answer you when you call it?¡± Lin Yuan asked with a smirk.

    ¡°Will it answer you if you call it?¡± Yao Qianqian said, refusing to admit defeat.

    ¡°Of course, Little Yuan. I¡¯m sorry you had to go through that,¡± Lin Yuan whispered apologetically to the dagger.

    Buzz! The de came out of its sheath and made a buzzing sound, as if it was a child whining to its master about its grievances.

    ¡°No! This is impossible!¡± Yao Qianqian could not believe what she was seeing. It was just a dagger. How could it understand humannguage? No wonder her uncle said at a nce that this knife was extraordinary. However, she had studied it all night and had not found anything unusual. At most, it was sharper than ordinary knives.

    ¡°Miss Yao, my Little Yuan said that it hates you,¡± Lin Yuan said with a wicked smile. His bright eyes were filled with schadenfreude. Hehe! Even though this dagger was not sentient, he knew Xiao Yuan¡¯s emotions because his blood was added to it when it was refined.

    With this special rtionship, even if Little Yuan was snatched away by someone else, no one could really use it. It was even possible that their whereabouts would be exposed. This was because as long as it found an opportunity, Little Yuan would definitely contact him, someone who was rted to him by blood. However, because Little Yuan was a little far away from him yesterday, it could not contact him even if it wanted to. As for today, it was precisely because he sensed Little Yuan¡¯s existence that he had this coincidence!

    Yao Qianqian almost died of anger at Lin Yuan¡¯s words. Damn it, how could a dagger say that he hated her!

    ¡°Does Little Yuan want to take revenge yourself?¡± Lin Yuan asked with a smile.

    The dagger named Little Yuan floated in the air and then swayed its de as if it was nodding. Immediately after, everyone saw a cold light sh¡­

 Chapter 969 - ç¬¬969ç«  éƒé—·çš„å§šå®¶æ—äºº(1)

    <h4>Chapter 969: µÚ969ÕÂ ÓôÃÆµÄÒ¦¼Ò×åÈË(1)</h4>

    ¡°Ah!¡± A piercing scream suddenly sounded. It was deafening, earth-shattering, and made everyone¡¯s blood run cold¡­

    Everyone present looked curiously at the source of the scream, just in time to see a sh of red light fall to the ground. Immediately, a totally naked person appeared in front of everyone, and that person was none other than Yao Qianqian.

    Immediately, everyone was a little dumbfounded, especially the eldest uncle of the Yao family who was watching over Yao Qianqian. After all, Yao Qianqian was the closest to him, so he was the most agitated. Damn! What was going on? Logically speaking, every man would like to use their eyes to take advantage of others. However, if the person being taken advantage of was his own niece, this would be a little uneptable.

    However, the other men were not as depressed as Uncle Yao. After being stunned for a moment, they watched openly. After all, such an opportunity was rare! Especially since this person was the daughter of the Yao family. Hehe! It was a rare sight!

    As for the person involved, there was no reaction other than a scream at the moment of the incident. By the time she was fully awake, her entire body would have been seen by everyone¡­

    ¡°Wow! Yao Qianqian has a good figure!¡± someone in the crowd shouted.

    At the same time, one of her admirers in the Yao family team took off his coat and draped it over Yao Qianqian¡¯s body. However, not only did he not manage to cover her properly, he even received a p¡­

    ¡°Damn it, what were you doing earlier? And all of you are dead!¡± Yao Qianqian roared angrily. At this moment, she had the urge to kill someone! These smelly men usually said all sorts of sweet words, but they could not be counted on at the critical moment. They were only concerned with taking advantage of her like everyone else. How could she not be angry?

    ¡°Qianqian, I¡¯m sorry. I was also scared silly.¡± Admirer No. 1 was at a loss. At that time, he was a little scared. However,ter¡­ Thinking of this, he did not dare look at Yao Qianqian in her anger.

    ¡°Uncle, you have to avenge me.¡± Yao Qianqian looked at Uncle Yao with tears in her eyes. Her beautiful face was still filled with grievance.

    ¡°Qianqian, calm down.¡± Uncle Yao sighed softly and said helplessly. His cheeks were still slightly red. Revenge? Who to take revenge on? The lecherous knife that cut off Qianqian¡¯s clothes? Or the owner of the knife? At a time like this, he felt that it was not appropriate to find anyone. They had to endure this anger for the time being.

    ¡°I can¡¯t calm down. If my parents were here, they definitely wouldn¡¯t watch me suffer such humiliation.¡± Yao Qianqian roared angrily.

    However, this time, Uncle Yao was not angry. Sigh! He understood Qianqian¡¯s feelings. After calming down, he saidfortingly, ¡°Qianqian, now that your parents are not around, you have to listen to Uncle.¡±

    ......

    ¡°Then Uncle will help me take revenge and kill all of them,¡± Yao Qianqian said hatefully. In fact, she not only wanted to kill Feng Da and the others, but she also wanted to kill all the men present who saw her body. Otherwise, if this matter spread, she would never be able to marry into the Ning family in this lifetime.

    ¡°Qianqian, calm down first. We have to discuss this matter carefully,¡± Uncle Yao reminded her softly. They couldn¡¯t kill all the teams present! Besides, he didn¡¯t have the ability.

    ¡°Everyone, what happened just now was just an ident. I hope that everyone will not spread this matter on my ount. After all, this matter concerns Qianqian¡¯s reputation. Please give our Yao family face. Our Yao family will not treat everyone unfairly.¡± Uncle Yao said to everyone present without giving Yao Qianqian a chance to react.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We will keep Miss Yao¡¯s secret,¡± one of them immediately said.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Thank you, everyone. In the future, all of you will be good friends of my Yao family,¡± Uncle Yao said eloquently, and the people he mentioned naturally included Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    Secret! Hmph! She believed that only the dead could keep secrets. Yao Qianqian could not help but snort in her heart! However, she did not interrupt her uncle. However, she knew that she could not count on her uncle.

    ¡°Everyone, thank you for giving me face.¡± Uncle Yao specially said to Feng Da and the others. The smile on his face looked very sincere.

    However, Feng Da and the others knew that this Uncle Yao was definitely a ruthless person. He was almost angered to death, but he could still submit and stand tall. Such people were often the most difficult to deal with, so they secretly raised their guard.

    ¡°Uncle Yao is too polite. We sympathize with Miss Yao¡¯s ident. Sigh! My condolences!¡± Feng Da said politely.

    My condolences! What condolences? Qianqian isn¡¯t dead! Hearing Feng Da¡¯s words, Uncle Yao couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. However, he had no choice but to show a grateful expression and say, ¡°Thank you for understanding.¡±

    ¡°Same, same!¡± Feng Da also smiled.

    Yao Qianqian almost lost her temper as she listened to their conversation. However, she was once again ignored by everyone.

    After pretending to be polite to the other party, Feng Da and the others, who had achieved their goal, bade farewell to a few teams.

    When the other teams saw this, they quickly slipped away. In fact, they all knew in their hearts that Uncle Yao had humbled himself because he was outnumbered. However, if the others left and they stayed, their teams would definitely be the Yao family¡¯s punching bag. Therefore, in a short while, other than the Yao family¡¯s team, the other teams had all left.

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others left, they found a t ce and stopped moving forward.

    However, as soon as they set up the tent, they realized that the other teams they had encountered earlier had also arrived¡­

    ¡°Haha! Hello, everyone. We¡¯re really fated!¡± An older man said with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! It has to be fate!¡± Seeing that the youngdy and the others had no intention of speaking, Feng Da could only reply on their behalf. Fate? He didn¡¯t know if it was really fate or not. In fact, he knew very well that these people were clearly afraid of being avenged by Uncle Yao, so they followed them here. However, it was good that they were here. The more people, the merrier.

 Chapter 970 - The Depressed Yao Family (2)

    <h4>Chapter 970: The Depressed Yao Family (2)</h4>

    Just as Feng Da was chatting with the man, the Yao family¡¯s team arrived¡­

    When Feng Da saw this, he immediately understood. It seemed that the Yao family was sticking to them. Why, was the lesson just now too light?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect everyone to be here. Hehe! That¡¯s great.¡± Uncle Yao smiled happily.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! We are really fated.¡± Feng Da said with a fake smile. He was extremely annoyed by Uncle Yao.

    ¡°Hehe, Uncle Yao, I won¡¯t chat with you anymore. I still have to cook!¡± Feng Da said again. Then, he really went to light a fire and started cook.

    Before long, the fragrance of the food assaulted their noses, tempting everyone. Most of them were too embarrassed to ask for it, they were not very familiar with each other afterall. However, some people were very thick-skinned, such as the one in front of them.

    ¡°Share your food with us! It¡¯s too fragrant. Qianqian wants to eat it.¡± Admirer No. 1 walked up to Feng Da and the others. His sneaky eyes kept ncing at Leng Ruoxue from time to time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have hands and feet?¡± Feng Da asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°Er! What do you mean?¡± asked Admirer One, puzzled.

    ¡°You have hands and feet, but you don¡¯t know how to cook! You¡¯re already so old, yet you still have the cheek to beg! I¡¯m already embarrassed for your parents. How did you give birth to such a disappointing thing like you?¡± Feng Da scolded bluntly.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not begging! I just want to order something from you.¡± Admirer Number One¡¯s face was red, but he had to exin.

    ¡°Do you think this is different?¡± Feng Da said speechlessly. What kind of IQ did this person have?!

    ¡°Of course, only beggars ask for food! I¡¯m not a beggar,¡± said Admirer Number One self-righteously.

    ......

    ¡°Haha! Haha! This is too funny. Sigh! How did your parents give birth to such a top-notch child like you!¡± Feng Daughed wildly without caring about his image. When everyone present heard Number One¡¯s words, even though theirughter was not as exaggerated as Feng Da¡¯s, they still sneered softly.

    ¡°What are youughing at? What¡¯s so funny!¡± bellowed Number One, a little angrily. He really didn¡¯t know what these people wereughing about. Hmph! There were times when they couldn¡¯tugh.

    With that, Number One stormed back to his team.

    ¡°You can¡¯t even do such a small thing. You¡¯re really useless.¡± Yao Qianqian was furious to see her most loyal admirer, Number One, return empty-handed. She raised her hand and pped Number One in the face.

    ¡°Qianqian, they¡¯re too bad. I said you wouldn¡¯t give it to me even if you wanted to eat it,¡± Number Oneined as she covered her pped face. She still looked aggrieved.

    ¡°A piece of trash is a piece of trash. I¡¯ll get it myself,¡± Yao Qianqian said angrily. Hmph! She didn¡¯t believe that she wouldn¡¯t get something to eat. For some reason, she just wanted to eat the food those people made, especially when she saw them surrounding the devastatingly beautiful woman like stars. The mes of jealousy in her heart burned.

    After saying that, Yao Qianqian walked directly to Leng Ruoxue and said with a smile, ¡°The food that Sister and the others have is so fragrant. Please try it!¡±

    With that, she reached out to take it, but before her hand could touch the food, it was knocked away by Leng Ruoxue¡¯s divine power.

    ¡°Little Sister, what is the meaning of this?¡± Yao Qianqian pretended to be puzzled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that Grandpa doesn¡¯t allow me to acknowledge random sisters, so please don¡¯t try to get close to me,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without giving them any face. However, she couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. Yao Qianqian¡¯s tolerance was quite strong. She had just made a fool of herself, but now she was actually hanging around in front of them as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Ahem!¡± At this moment, two coughs sounded. Leng Qingtian looked at his precious granddaughter with an aggrieved expression. Actually, he had wanted to say, ¡°My precious granddaughter! You¡¯re using your grandfather as a weapon again.¡± However, he never had the chance.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Miss Yao, we¡¯re not familiar with you,¡± Feng Da echoed. In fact, he quite admired Yao Qianqian. If it were any other woman, she would probably be too ashamed to face anyone after encountering such a thing. However, look at her. It was as if nothing had happened. Sigh! How strong was this person¡¯s tolerance! Women! They were definitely the most terrifying creatures in the world. They could not be provoked!

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Miss Yao, we¡¯re not familiar with you,¡± Feng Da echoed. In fact, he quite admired Yao Qianqian. If it were any other woman, she would probably be too ashamed to face anyone after encountering such a thing. However, look at her. It was as if nothing had happened. Sigh! How strong was this person¡¯s tolerance! Women! They were definitely the most terrifying creatures in the world. They could not be provoked!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, this Yao Qianqian is probably a big problem. Why don¡¯t we¡­¡± Leng Qingtian made a ¡®kacha!¡¯ gesture and whispered.

    ¡°And that Uncle Yao. He¡¯s definitely a huge disaster,¡± Feng Da added.

    ¡°You have to be calm. There are so many people here. We can¡¯t kill everyone else, right? Otherwise, news will definitely spread. We already have enough trouble. It¡¯s better to avoid trouble!¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Uh! Alright then! In any case, we didn¡¯t suffer any losses. However, what if the Yao family takes the initiative to provoke us?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but ask. As long as Yao Qianqian was in the Yao family¡¯s team, it was impossible not to find trouble with them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll agree at random!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Yes, they will probably set up camp here tonight, so everyone should be more vignt,¡± Feng Da reminded them. Abnormality was evil. The Yao family¡¯s attitude was too abnormal.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± They all nodded.

    After the meal, Cheng Wu and Song Di stayed outside while the others went into the tent. As for the ape, it was thrown into a tent because Feng Da disliked it.

    Cheng Wu and Sung Di sat by the fire and chatted. From time to time, they secretly observed the various teams. Of course, they paid most attention to the Yao family¡¯s team.

    They flipped through the pages and stared into the night. Safe and sound.

    The next day, everyone continued on their way.

    However, after a few days, several teams actually took the same path. This situation gave Leng Ruoxue a headache.

 Chapter 971 - The Depressed Yao Family (3)

    <h4>Chapter 971: The Depressed Yao Family (3)</h4>

    After finding a ce to set up camp and setting up the tent, Leng Ruoxue leaned on the freak and nced at the other teams with her beautiful eyes, feeling helpless.

    Sigh! It was really inconvenient to do anything when she was followed like this! However, she could understand. Those people were mainly afraid that the Yao family would secretly attack them, so they felt that it would be safer to be with other teams. However, what about the Yao family?

    ¡°Little Sister, is he your guard?¡± At this moment, Yao Qianqian walked forward and pointed at the freak. Even though Leng Ruoxue had repeatedly ordered her not to call him that, Yao Qianqian acted as if she didn¡¯t hear it. As long as she came in front of them, she would still call him sister.

    ¡°What can I do for you, Miss Yao?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyelids and asked calmly. Looking at Yao Qianqian¡¯s lively appearance now, it seemed that the previous incident did not affect her much. She was indeed the daughter of a big family!

    ¡°Little Sister, I think he¡¯s not bad. He¡¯s qualified to be my guard. Why don¡¯t you sell him to me? How about I offer a hundred superior-grade crystals?¡± Yao Qianqian said self-righteously.

    ¡°A hundred superior-grade crystals?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled faintly and looked at Yao Qianqian as if she was looking at a joke. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Yao Qianqian had gone crazy because she had suffered too much shock.

    ¡°Yes. If he wasn¡¯t so good-looking, he wouldn¡¯t be worth so much money,¡± Yao Qianqian exined. There were many people in the God Realm and it was difficult to earn crystals, so she was very confident that the other party would be satisfied with the price she offered.

    ¡°Did you hear that? It¡¯s your face that helped you raise the price. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t even be worth 100 superior-grade crystals.¡± Leng Ruoxue caressed his handsome face and teased.

    ¡°Yes, there are too many people in the God Realm, so no one is worth much. However, Miss, don¡¯t sell me at this price,¡± the freak begged, pretending to be afraid. A cold glint shed across his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t sell you at this price,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised.

    ¡°If you think this price is too low, then I¡¯ll increase it by another 50 superior-grade crystals.¡± Yao Qianqian heard the two of them talking as if no one was around and made up her mind. After all, 150 superior-grade crystals could buy more than a dozen guards in the God Realm. However, she only wanted to buy the one who was concerned about the woman.

    ¡°150?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Yao Qianqian like she was looking at a fool.

    ¡°Yes, this price is not low. Sell him to me!¡± Yao Qianqian pretended to be weak and begged.

    ¡°No!¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently. To be honest, she was a little tired of being pestered for a few days. If she hadn¡¯t been waiting for the opportunity, she would have attacked long ago.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue...¡± Yao Qianqian refused to give up and wanted to continue persuading Leng Ruoxue, but she was interrupted by Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Miss Yao, if you don¡¯t understand humannguage, I¡¯ll say it again. I¡¯m not selling!¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The freak was even more direct. He secretly sent the annoying Yao Qianqian flying...

    In an instant, the people present, who were secretly watching their situation, saw Yao Qianqian fly up like a kite. As for how she flew, no one saw it. Moreover, seeing that Yao Qianqian had already flown out of their sight, they could not help butugh.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and look for Third Miss!¡± Uncle Yao said with a headache. He could not help butin in his heart. He had already said that he would let Qianqian endure for a few days. Why couldn¡¯t Qianqian be more obedient?

    ¡°Yes!¡± The Yao family received the order and dispersed, each running in a direction to find someone.

    After a long time.

    When everyone had finished their dinner, they saw Yao Qianqian limping back, supported by someone. Everyone immediately understood. Some couldn¡¯t help but think that it was a pity that the Yao family had found her so quickly!

    However, they wouldn¡¯t help but wonder where had she fallen into that resulted in such a sorry state.

    At this moment, Yao Qianqian¡¯s clothes were tattered and there were a few ck spikes stuck in some ces. She also smelled bad. She seemed to have fallen into the nest of some beast! Everyone suppressed theirughter and guessed.

    ¡°Haha! I say, Yao Qianqian, what¡¯s wrong with you? Did you get intimate with a wild boar?¡± Feng Da looked at Yao Qianqian¡¯s sorry state andughed maniacally. Hehe! Others might be afraid of the Yao family, but he was not.

    Hearing Feng Da ask what many people were thinking, those who wanted tough but did not dare tough too openly could only turn their heads andugh secretly. However, their constantly shaking shoulders revealed their thoughts.

    ¡°Damn it, shut up!¡± Yao Qianqian roared angrily. Even though she was in a sorry state, she was not very seriously injured. However, the smell on her body was so bad that she could not stand it.

    ¡°Miss Yao, don¡¯t be angry! We¡¯re really curious where you flew to!¡± Feng Da continued to ask fearlessly.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Yao Qianqian roared angrily. Then, with the help of the person beside her, she crawled into her tent and did not appear in front of everyone the entire night.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have embarrassed myself in front of everyone.¡± Uncle Yao said with a face full of shame. Sigh! The Yao family¡¯s reputation had beenpletely lost in the Phoenix Cry Mountain. This also strengthened his will. These people had to die! Otherwise, their Yao family would be theughing stock of the entire God Realm!

    ¡°Uncle Yao, where did your niece fall to?¡± Feng Da continued to ask, as if he would not stop if he could not get an answer.

    ¡°Hehe! Sorry to disturb everyone¡¯s rest.¡± Uncle Yao did not answer Feng Da¡¯s question. After saying that, he returned to his tent! Sigh! How could he answer this! He could not possibly say that his niece had fallen into a wild boar¡¯s den and was chased into the bushes by a wild boar in heat! Now, just thinking about that scene made him feel a little incredulous. This was... too coincidental!

    The rest of the Yao family also went into their tents to avoid being questioned.

 Chapter 972 - The Depressed Yao Family (4)

    <h4>Chapter 972: The Depressed Yao Family (4)</h4>

    However, someone walked a little slower and was pulled into the bushes by Feng Da. This person was none other than Number One.

    ¡°What¡­ what do you want!¡± Number One looked at the two people in front of him and clenched his clothes tightly in fear. His body trembled like a fallen leaf in the wind.

    ¡°We don¡¯t want to do anything. We just want to understand the situation from you. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Feng Daforted him with a smile.

    F*ck, he scared this guy. He made it seem like they were going to do something to him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. Don¡¯t ask me.¡± Number One was very afraid. In fact, he knew what the two people in front of him wanted to ask, but they had all been warned not to tell anyone about this!

    ¡°Okay! Okay! We won¡¯t ask. Then tell us yourself, okay?¡± Feng Da coaxed as if he was coaxing a child.

    ¡°I can¡¯t talk about it. Don¡¯t make me do it,¡± begged Number One. Boohoo¡­ Why was he so unlucky? Why was he the one being pulled?

    ¡°Then say whatever you can,¡± Feng Da said with a look that said, We won¡¯t force you.

    ¡°Really?¡± Number One sounded skeptical, and she wondered to herself if they could be so kind.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. It¡¯s definitely more real than pearls.¡± Feng Da patted his chest and promised.

    After hearing Feng Da¡¯s guarantee, Number One did notpletely believe him. Then, he turned his gaze to Lin Yuan, who had not said a word. His meaning was self-evident.

    ¡°I promise not to force you, either,¡± Lin Yuan said grudgingly.

    ¡°Then I can only say a little! After that, you have to let me leave.¡± Number One started giving out his conditions.

    ......

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Feng Da and Lin Yuan nodded in unison. They thought to themselves, It¡¯s up to us to decide if we want to finish talking! Hehe! This stupid Little Red Riding Hood has fallen for their tricks!

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Feng Da and Lin Yuan nodded in unison. They thought to themselves, It¡¯s up to us to decide if we want to finish talking! Hehe! This stupid Little Red Riding Hood has fallen for their tricks!

    However, perhaps because he was too excited or because he had found someone to talk to, Number One, who had been shy, became more and more agitated. In the end, he simply let gopletely and spat out everything he knew, including this one.

    What was more, he had secretly recorded what had happened with a memory crystal. He had wanted to use it when he was depressed, but without realizing it, he had willingly handed it over to Feng Da.

    Naturally, Feng Da would not take away someone else¡¯s favor. After making a copy of the information recorded on the crystal, he returned it to Number One. He even kindly reminded him to be careful and not be discovered. His words actually moved Number One to tears and she almost cried.

    After obtaining the information he wanted, Feng Da knocked Number One out and fed him a pill before leaving with Lin Yuan.

    When they returned to the tent, Cheng Wu and the others were waiting for them.

    ¡°Well? Did you get it out of him?¡± Cheng Wu asked curiously.

    ¡°Hehe! Of course!¡± Feng Da said proudly.

    ¡°Not only that! That guy even confessed to eight generations of HIS ancestors,¡± Lin Yuan said speechlessly. In the end, the guy was extremely cooperative. He answered whatever they asked unless he didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Ha-ha! That boy¡¯s got some sense,¡± said Song Di with satisfaction.

    ¡°Oh, right, take a look! It¡¯s exciting,¡± Feng Da said with a wicked smile. He and Lin Yuan had already seen the information on it and almostughed out loud.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone took the memory crystal and passed it around. After reading it, Cheng Wu, who wasughing the most exaggeratedly, fell to the ground.

    ¡°Hehe! This memory crystal is really a good thing! Unfortunately, only the God Realm has it.¡± Afterughing enough, Cheng Wu said with a regretful expression.

    ¡°There are very few memory crystal mines in the God Realm, so ordinary families can¡¯t afford such luxury goods,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined with a faint smile. The memory crystal in Feng Da¡¯s hand was given to them by their ancestor! It was said to be a reward for his refining.

    ¡°Miss, it would be great if Ball ball woke up. That way, it can help us find the crystal mine,¡± Feng Da said expectantly.

    ¡°Yes, but both Baby and it have been sleeping for a long time. They should be waking up soon!¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed secretly. She didn¡¯t know what changes the two little things would have after waking up this time. She was looking forward to it.

    ¡°Miss, I heard from that guy that the Yao family¡¯s uncle wants to kill us all. Should we inform the other teams?¡± Feng Da asked.

    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be a loss if only we knew? Our show isn¡¯t that good.¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go find them now,¡± said Feng Da. After saying that, he turned around and prepared to leave the tent.

    ¡°Tell them tomorrow! It doesn¡¯t matter. The Yao family won¡¯t arrive so soon. Everyone should rest early today!¡± Leng Ruoxue said and brought everyone into the bracelet¡­

    The next day.

    When Feng Da, Lin Yuan, Cheng Wu, and Song Di each went to the teams to tell them about this, the leaders of the two teams immediately turned pale with fear.

    ¡°What¡­ what should we do? We can¡¯t afford to offend the Yao family. Why don¡¯t we leave Phoenix Cry Mountain quickly? It¡¯s all your fault. If you hadn¡¯t provoked the Yao family, we wouldn¡¯t have been killed!¡± One of the leaders said incoherently. He was so anxious that he kept spinning on the ground.

    ¡°Look at you. Why were you so enthusiastic when you were watching the show? Now that you¡¯re in trouble, you want to be a coward? Hmph! No way,¡± Feng Da said with disdain.

    ¡°Then what do you want? We¡¯re just a small family. The Yao family really can¡¯t afford to provoke us!¡± The leader cried.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. One is to die immediately without waiting for the Yao family toe. I¡¯ll send you on your way now. The other is to join forces with us to deal with the Yao family. Choose!¡± Feng Da said coldly. In fact, they did not care about the lives of these teams at all. It was not necessary to join forces with these people. The reason why they dragged these teams into the water was because they did not want these people to betray them.

 Chapter 973 - The Depressed Yao Family (5)

    <h4>Chapter 973: The Depressed Yao Family (5)</h4>

    ¡°Erm¡­¡± The leader was depressed. How was he supposed to choose? If they didn¡¯t join forces, they would die now. However, if they joined forces, they would probably not be a match for the Yao family even if they joined forces. After all, they had already returned to their families to find help! Sigh! No matter what, Heng Zuo would still die.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s join forces!¡± The leader said helplessly. Actually, the reason why he was so unconfident was mainly because he did not believe in the strength of Feng Da and the others. After all, the Yao family was a huge existence in the God Realm. They could not bite them!

    ¡°A wise man knows his ce. Then inform your team members to be on guard! We¡¯ll stay here for the time being,¡± Feng Da reminded.

    ¡°O-Okay,¡± the leader replied. At this moment, he still felt unreal. Boohoo¡­ They were about to be enemies with the Yao family. His heart trembled at the thought! However, he also knew that the Yao family would definitely not let them off! Even if they ran away now, they would probably bring disaster to the family. Therefore, they could only join forces!

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first. Remember, don¡¯t look afraid. Otherwise, the Yao family will be suspicious.¡± Feng Da reminded him again.

    ¡°I understand,¡± the leader said miserably. Boohoo¡­ It was impossible not to be afraid!

    Sigh! Feng Da looked at the leader and sighed helplessly before turning to leave.

    Three dayster.

    Uncle Yao was puzzled when he saw that Feng Da and the others had not left.

    Not only that, but the other teams also seemed to have made an appointment. No one left, which made him, who had always been cautious, suspicious.

    With a heart full of questions, Uncle Yao came to Feng Da and asked with a smile and a little curiosity, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you walking forward? With your strength, there¡¯s no danger in Phoenix Cry Mountain.¡±

    The reason why he asked Feng Da was that other than Feng Da, no one else liked to talk to him.

    ¡°We¡¯re tired, so we want to rest here.¡± Feng Da said perfunctorily, but he wasining in his heart. Uncle Yao! When are you going to catch us all? We¡¯ve been waiting for a few days. Your Yao family¡¯s speed is not good!

    ......

    ¡°We¡¯re tired, so we want to rest here.¡± Feng Da said perfunctorily, but he wasining in his heart. Uncle Yao! When are you going to catch us all? We¡¯ve been waiting for a few days. Your Yao family¡¯s speed is not good!

    ¡°No,¡± Feng Da said tly.

    ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a strange flower in the mountain stream of Phoenix Cry Mountain. It can cure all kinds of poisons and illnesses. Many people seem to have rushed there. If you stay there, the flower will be snatched away by others,¡± Uncle Yao reminded them kindly.

    ¡°Oh! We¡¯re here to visit Phoenix Cry Mountain. We¡¯re not interested in those flowers. However, if you want to get those flowers, hurry up and go on your way! There won¡¯t be any at night!¡± Feng Da reminded him and thought to himself. Did this old fellow want them to go to the mountain stream? Could it be that he had set up an ambush there? No wonder there had been no movement.

    In fact, Feng Da¡¯s guess was not entirely correct. Uncle Yao did want them to go to the mountain stream, but he did not set up any ambush there because he was too confident in his family¡¯s strength. He had only arranged with his family to attack there and catch them all in one fell swoop.

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m only bringing the younger generation of the family to train. Let others snatch those flowers and grass!¡± Uncle Yao said awkwardly. Then, he felt that he was asking for trouble, so he turned around and left dejectedly.

    After Uncle Yao turned around and left, Feng Da went toin to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Miss, that old thing wanted to trick us into going to the mountain stream. I didn¡¯t fall for it!¡± Feng Da said proudly.

    ¡°Hehe! Are we going?¡± Feng Da asked again. Actually, this was the main reason he came to look for Leng Ruoxue. After all, being tricked was different from taking the initiative!

    ¡°Since they¡¯ve already spoken, wouldn¡¯t we be giving them no face if we don¡¯t go?! However, we can¡¯t leave immediately. Well! We¡¯ll stay for two days and go there the day after tomorrow!¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll inform the others.¡± After saying that, Feng Da turned around and left.

    After Feng Da left, the freak looked at Leng Ruoxue with sparkling eyes and said dotingly, ¡°Xue¡¯er, why are you so cute?¡±

    ¡°Haha! How am I bad? I¡¯m such a kind child! Don¡¯t nder me!¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to scold.

    ¡°I was wrong,¡± Freak said. ¡°My Xue¡¯er is the kindest child in the world.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s more like it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in satisfaction. Then, she started eating the freak¡¯s tender tofu¡­

    Two dayster.

    Just as Uncle Yao changed his n and nned to let his nsmene to their camp to capture these people in one fell swoop, Leng Ruoxue and the others suddenly moved.

    Seeing that Leng Ruoxue and the others were about to walk out of their sight, Uncle Yao, who only reacted after a while, quickly ran forward and blocked their way. He panted and said, ¡°Where are you nning to go?¡±

    He had already got his nsmene here. How could these people leave? Uncle Yao was furious! No! He could not let them go.

    ¡°We n to go to the mountain stream you mentioned. If we¡¯re lucky, we might be able to snatch the strange flower you mentioned!¡± Feng Da exined with a smile. Seeing how anxious Uncle Yao was, he was alreadyughing in his heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a few days. I¡¯m afraid that the flowers have already been obtained by others. It¡¯s useless for you to go. It¡¯s better not to waste time,¡± Uncle Yao advised.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. If we didn¡¯t see for ourselves, how could we have given up?!¡± Feng Da sighed and said helplessly.

    ¡°It¡¯s really gone. Why would I lie to you?¡± Uncle Yao said angrily. He was so anxious that cold sweat broke out on his forehead.

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. What if you want to keep it for yourself!¡± Feng Da said with a look of disbelief, and the others did not believe him either.

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go!¡± Feng Da said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Then, everyone ignored the Yao family¡¯s eldest uncle¡¯s resentful gaze and headed to their destination, the mountain stream of Phoenix Cry Mountain.

    As the Yao family¡¯s eldest uncle watched everyone leave, he was so angry that his face alternated between white and ck. When the Yao family members rushed over to meet up with the Yao family¡¯s eldest uncle, they realized that there was no one else here except for the Yao family. The furious leader scolded the Yao family¡¯s eldest uncle again.

    Immediately, the Yao family members gathered together and headed towards the mountain stream¡­

    However, when they rushed to the mountain stream, they found it empty.

    ¡°Where are they? Didn¡¯t theye to the mountain stream?¡± The leader of the Yao family roared angrily. F*ck! They had flown for several days before arriving at Phoenix Cry Mountain. They had wanted to quickly settle the matter and report back to the family, but who knew that after arriving at Phoenix Cry Mountain, they would be tortured here and there? They didn¡¯t even see the shadow of the enemy. This couldn¡¯t help but make him even angrier.

    ¡°Where are they? Didn¡¯t theye to the mountain stream?¡± The leader of the Yao family roared angrily. F*ck! They had flown for several days before arriving at Phoenix Cry Mountain. They had wanted to quickly settle the matter and report back to the family, but who knew that after arriving at Phoenix Cry Mountain, they would be tortured here and there? They didn¡¯t even see the shadow of the enemy. This couldn¡¯t help but make him even angrier.

    ¡°I asked you a question! Didn¡¯t you say they came to the mountain stream?¡± The leader looked at the Yao family¡¯s eldest uncle and questioned him.

    ¡°We¡¯re here. Maybe¡­ maybe we¡¯re lost!¡± Uncle Yao said with a careful smile. In fact, he was extremely depressed. Boohoo¡­ For the first time, he realized how difficult it was to get rid of an opponent! How could this be? He couldn¡¯t understand!

    ¡°Lost? Bullsh*t! Phoenix Cry Mountain is only a small ce. I won¡¯t get lost even if I close my eyes. How can so many of them get lost?¡± The leader was furious. He really couldn¡¯t figure out where those people had gone.

    Even though there was more than one way to get to the mountain stream, there was only one main roading here, which was the one they had just walked on. Therefore, he was very sure that those people would not take the side road. That would be too illogical.

    However, Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ actions could not be considered as normal.

    Therefore, in fact, he had guessed correctly. This was because Leng Ruoxue and the others had indeed taken an extremely small path. Moreover, along the way, Leng Ruoxue and the others were still talking andughing, as if they were really here to y in the mountains. They were not in a hurry to rush to the mountain stream at all.

    However, while they were not in a hurry, someone was!

    ¡°This road is too difficult. At this speed, how long will it take to reach the mountain stream?!¡± When they were almost a third of the way down the path, someone startedining.

    ¡°Oh! I only found out today that someone is so eager to die,¡± Feng Da said calmly.

 Chapter 974 - Youâ€™re Too Smelly (1)

    <h4>Chapter 974: You¡¯re Too Smelly (1)</h4>

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it that way,¡± the man exined quietly, listening to Feng Da.

    ¡°Oh! Then what do you mean?¡± Feng Da raised his eyebrows slightly and asked with a faint smile. Even though he was smiling, the other party felt goosebumps all over.

    The man knew better than to say another word.

    ¡°All of you, listen carefully. We will definitely go to the mountain stream. However, we are not in a hurry. If any of you are in a hurry, you can go first. However, if anyone wants to get cold feet, even if the Yao family does not destroy you, I will not let you off.¡± Feng Da said coldly. At this moment, he was like a demon from hell, making people shiver!

    ¡°We won¡¯t, and we¡¯re not in a hurry,¡± one of the leaders quickly said. As soon as he finished speaking, the others echoed him. Oh my God! They had long known that they had boarded a pirate ship, so they had never thought that they would be able to get off. However, there were people who did not know what was good for them and wanted to pluck the fur from the tiger¡¯s mouth. They did not even look at which of these people they could afford to provoke.

    ¡°The morale of the army and the hearts of the people cannot be scattered. If anyone says another word of nonsense, don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡± Feng Da threatened.

    ¡°We won¡¯t! We won¡¯t!¡± the men in those teams promised quickly.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s continue on our way! Keep your mouths shut. I don¡¯t have a good temper. Don¡¯t anger me because of something I said.¡± Feng Da warned.

    This path was indeed not easy to walk on. Not only was the path narrow, but it was also covered in vines and brambles. It was no wonder that these people, who were usually pampered, were not used to walking on it. However, they had to walk even if they were not used to it. Feng Da could not help but think to himself.

    Everyone continued walking forward. No one dared toin anymore along the way. When Feng Da saw that his deterrence had worked, he was alreadyughing in his heart. Hehe! This feeling of bullying was really good!

    Along the way, Leng Ruoxue and the others walked slowly. When they arrived at the mountain stream, it was already two dayster.

    For the past two days, they had been walking and stopping. They were all in good spirits. However, Uncle Yao and the others, who were ring at them not far away, were much more haggard than them.

    Eldest Uncle Yao and the others were dressed in messy and wrinkled clothes. Their faces were pale, and there were big dark circles under their eyes. However, their eyes were burning with hatred, as if they wanted to skin Leng Ruoxue and the others alive.

    In fact, the reason why they were so inhuman was mainly because the leader of the Yao family had scolded them when he had nothing to do for the past two days. They did not dare to retort and could only endure it. The anger in their hearts also umted. As time passed, after seeing Leng Ruoxue and the others, they all surged up.

    ¡°Yo, what¡¯s wrong with the Yao family¡¯s uncle? It¡¯s only been two days since west met. Could it be that he encountered some irresistible force that caused him to be like this?¡± Feng Da teased with a smile.

    ¡°You¡­ Why did you only arrive now?¡± Uncle Yao pointed at Feng Da and the others, trembling with anger. Boohoo¡­ Because of these people, he had been scolded so much in the past two days! However, look at their mental state, and look at his own. Sigh! How sad!

    ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t understand the Yao family¡¯s uncle. Our feet are on us. We can arrive whenever we want, right? It doesn¡¯t seem to be any of your business! Why are you so angry?¡± Feng Da said innocently.

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m just afraid that if you arrive toote, that strange flower will be snatched away by someone else!¡± Uncle Yao wiped the sweat off his forehead. Damn it, he was too impulsive!

    ¡°Oh! From what you¡¯re saying, the flowers are still there!¡± Feng Da asked with a smile.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s here. If I hadn¡¯t been watching, the flowers would have been snatched away by someone else.¡± Uncle Yao said with an expression that said, ¡°You guys have to thank me.¡±

    ¡°It seems like we have to thank you properly,¡± Feng Da said seriously.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I still think I hit it off with you guys! If it were anyone else, I wouldn¡¯t let them watch!¡± Uncle Yao immediately took advantage of the situation.

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s fate between us. Where¡¯s the Yao family¡¯s uncle, that strange flower? Let me see it!¡± Feng Da chuckled.

    ¡°It¡¯s below the mountain stream. We have to go down to see it,¡± the Yao uncle said. Their people were already lying in ambush below. As soon as these people went down, they would definitely kill them all.

    ¡°Oh! There¡¯s no hurry. It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s rest first and go down to take a look!¡± Feng Da deliberately thought for a moment before saying.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte? It¡¯s not even noon yet!¡± Uncle Yao roared angrily. He was even more furious. F*ck, what kind of person was this?! He actually said that it was gettingte during noon!

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte! We should take a nap,¡± Feng Da said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°You want to take an afternoon nap?¡± Uncle Yao¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. In all his life, he had never heard of anyone taking an afternoon nap.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Feng Da nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Are you guys going to sleep too?¡± Uncle Yao was a little angry and pointed at the other teams that came with Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The people in the teams nodded in unison. They did not dare to not sleep when this fiend said to sleep!

    Moreover, they were already used to Feng Da¡¯s ability to lie through his teeth. However, they were quite impressed by Feng Da. He could actually make this smiling tiger-like Uncle Yao so angry that he stomped his feet. Sigh! This was also a skill! Thinking of this, they miraculously felt much better. After all, watching others suffer was better than them!

    ¡°Hehe, the sun will be up soon. Everyone, quickly set up the tent. Then, have a good rest after lunch!¡± Feng Da said loudly to everyone.

    ¡°Aye,¡± the men said in unison, and set about setting up their own tents.

    After the tent was set up, everyone started to make a fire and cook. The entire set of movements was as smooth as flowing water, making Uncle Yao dumbfounded.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, when are you going to the mountain stream to deal with those guys?¡± The freak was hugging Xue¡¯er beside the fire and asked curiously. Oh! The Yao family had probably waited long enough down there.

 Chapter 975 - Youâ€™re Too Smelly (2)

    <h4>Chapter 975: You¡¯re Too Smelly (2)</h4>

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly.

    ¡°Hehe! If you¡¯re not anxious, someone is,¡± Freak teased.

    ¡°They¡¯re anxious, we¡¯ll rest,¡± Leng Ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Alright.¡± As the twenty-four filial fianc¨¦, the freak naturally did whatever Xue¡¯er wanted!

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others finished eating, they went straight into the tent to take an afternoon nap. As for the angry Uncle Yao, he was ignored by everyone.

    Actually, Leng Ruoxue and the others weren¡¯t really taking a nap. They just didn¡¯t want Uncle Yao to get what he wanted. Why did they have to act ording to the other party¡¯s n? If they wanted to kill them, they had to follow their n, and their n was to dy!

    When the other party couldn¡¯t take it anymore and took the initiative to jump up, they would do it. They wouldn¡¯t foolishly run down the mountain stream and be at the mercy of others!¡¯Search NewNovel on google¡¯

    However, the other party¡¯s intelligence was nothing much! They only knew how to wait for an opportunity. In fact, in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s opinion, they should take the initiative to attack and surprise her!

    Eldest Uncle Yao stood outside Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ tent. The anger in his heart kept rising, and his eyes red fiercely at the tent, wishing he could re through the tent of the people he hated the most.

    Unfortunately, the people inside the tent seemed to be enjoying the show. They chatted as they observed the situation outside through a small window that was open in the tent.

    ¡°Miss, could this Uncle Yao be furious? He¡¯s already so old, but he¡¯s still so angry.¡± L¨¹ Tao was a little speechless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t. That guy can take it! This blow is nothing,¡± Leng Ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Hehe! I wonder how many days the people below the mountain stream can endure. It should be very cold down there!¡± Feng Da said with a wicked smile.

    ......

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely cold, but I¡¯m more certain that they didn¡¯t bring much food, so we just have to stall for time. When they can¡¯t stand the hunger and jump up, it¡¯ll be time for us to take action,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re so bad. Whoever bes your opponent will be unlucky.¡± Empty sighed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯mzy! I always like to use the simplest methods to achieve the greatest effect,¡± Leng Ruoxue said proudly.

    Actually, it was not necessary to fight to deal with a person, nor was it necessary to kill the other party to vent her anger. In fact, she felt that killing the enemy was too easy on the other party. Therefore, if she had to choose between killing or not, she would rather choose thetter¡­

    ¡°Sigh! Poor Yao family, why did they have to provoke a little demon like you!¡± Wu Qing teased.

    ¡°Who knows? I never like to cause trouble, but trouble alwayses to me. Sigh!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with helplessness and innocence.

    ¡°By the way, we won¡¯t leave the tent until tonight. Why don¡¯t I send you into the space!¡± Leng Ruoxue said again. They couldn¡¯t possibly squeeze so many people into one tent!

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll stay outside!¡± Feng Da suggested. Hehe! He had thrown the ape into another tent, so he had to prevent the monkey from running over to find him.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring them in then.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and disappeared from the tent with everyone.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others only walked out of the tent in the evening.

    After they went out, they naturally cooked dinner.

    After dinner, Leng Ruoxue and the others wanted to sleep again.

    When Uncle Yao saw this, he quickly stopped them.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Eldest Uncle Yao stopped Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Uncle Yao, what¡¯s the matter? If there¡¯s nothing important, don¡¯t dy our sleep,¡± Feng Da said unhappily.

    ¡°Damn it, you still want to sleep? Aren¡¯t you going to see that strange flower?¡± Uncle Yao widened his eyes and said resentfully. Damn it, were these people the reincarnation of pigs? Why weren¡¯t they eating or sleeping? He was so aggrieved! Because he had not eaten anything since noon! He was also hungry!

    ¡°Hehe! With the Yao family¡¯s uncle watching over us, we¡¯re not in a hurry. We can take a look after we rest,¡± Feng Da said gratefully.

    ¡°Uncle Yao, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Feng Da added.

    With that, Feng Da was about to enter the tent with everyone when he was stopped again.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Uncle Yao shouted again.

    ¡°Uncle Yao, calm down. I can hear you. There¡¯s no need to be so loud.¡± Feng Da was a little speechless. It seemed that this old man was really forced into a corner. He was bing less and less like the calm and smiling wolf in sheep¡¯s clothings they had met earlier on.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to sleep? Why are you all hiding in the same tent?¡± Uncle Yao roared angrily. In fact, he had wanted to ask this question at noon, but the other party did not give him a chance. Therefore, he had to ask the reason no matter what.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Feng Da asked.

    ¡°Of course not. Men and women shouldn¡¯t be so close together. You have to pay attention to your reputation.¡± Uncle Yao blurted out without thinking. Well! This reason was something he had thought of at thest minute!

    ¡°Uncle of the Yao family, you¡¯re thinking too much. This tent belongs to our young miss, so as her subordinates, we have the right to protect her safety. As for difference between men and women you mentioned, are you still a virgin?¡± Feng Da asked with a smile, his face filled with curiosity.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Uncle Yao was confused. Wasn¡¯t he talking about them? Why was he involved?

    ¡°Since you pay so much attention to gender differences, you probably haven¡¯t entered a woman¡¯s room before!¡± Feng Da guessed with a smile.

    ¡°You¡­ I¡¯m doing this for your own good! You have to pay attention to your reputation,¡± Uncle Yao said earnestly. In fact, he mainly suspected that these people were using sleep as an excuse and were secretly discussing some bad ideas. Therefore, he wanted to ask them clearly. However, who knew that this fellow would actually change the topic to him? It was really infuriating!

    ¡°Uncle Yao, do you think safety or reputation is the impact more important?¡± Feng Da asked instead of answering.

 Chapter 976 - Youâ€™re Too Smelly (3)

    <h4>Chapter 976: You¡¯re Too Smelly (3)</h4>

    ¡°This¡­¡± Uncle Yao was at a loss for words. Even though he wanted to say that the impact was important, if he really said that, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to get past himself. In this world, there was nothing more important than his master¡¯s safety!

    ¡°Uncle Yao, I understand how you feel. My condolences!¡± Feng Da patted Uncle Yao¡¯s shoulder andforted him. Then, he gave everyone a look and they went straight into the tent¡­

    Condolences? Again! Damn it, no one in their Yao family had died, so why was he mourning! Uncle Yao was so angry that he stomped his feet. Unfortunately, the other party had already closed the tent tightly. No matter how angry he was outside, the people inside ignored him.

    For several days in a row, Leng Ruoxue and the others ate and slept. They woke up and ate again, not doing anything else. Moreover, not only them, but the other teams also did the same, making Uncle Yao and the others almost go crazy.

    In the Yao family¡¯s tent.

    Eldest Uncle Yao sat in the corner with a dark expression. Looking at his ugly expression, the younger members of the Yao family did not dare to speak.

    However, Yao Qianqian did not have that concern.

    ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s been almost a week. When will they go down the mountain stream?¡± Yao Qianqian could not help but ask.

    ¡°Who should I ask?¡± Uncle Yao snapped.

    ¡°Uncle, hurry them up!¡± Yao Qianqian said anxiously. She had stayed here long enough. If she didn¡¯t want to see what would happen to them, she would have returned to the Yao family long ago.

    ¡°Hurry them? Who do you think I am? Will they listen to me?¡± Uncle Yao was even angrier when he heard Yao Qianqian¡¯s words. Hmph! What an ignorant brat. She only knew how to urge him to do this and that. Why didn¡¯t she think about it? If not for her, would these things have happened? What a troublemaker! Now, he was extremely tired of his niece!

    ¡°Then what should we do? We can¡¯t wait forever!¡± Yao Qianqian said gloomily.

    ¡°Whoever has the ability, go ahead and urge them! In any case, I don¡¯t have a choice.¡± Uncle Yao looked like he had given up on himself. Now, he didn¡¯t even dare to go down the mountain stream. Otherwise, he would be scolded again!

    ......

    ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± Yao Qianqian suddenly said confidently.

    ¡°Alright, go!¡± Uncle Yao said coldly without even looking up.

    ¡®I¡¯ll get go then.¡¯ Yao Qian stood as if she were a fighter and went out of the tent, but before long, she returned alone, crestfallen.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Uncle Yao said knowingly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone. I went to knock on the tent, but they actually pretended not to hear me! I¡¯m so angry.¡± Yao Qianqian growled angrily.

    In the next few days, when Leng Ruoxue and the others came out of the tent to eat, Yao Qianqian would approach them, wanting to find a chance to talk to them. Unfortunately, before she could talk, she would always feel ufortable in her stomach and had to relieve herself. When she came back after relieving herself, the person she wanted to talk to entered the tent again. This fact could not help but make her angry!

    Another few days passed.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others gathered in the garden in the bracelet.

    ¡°Miss! It¡¯s been half a month, but the other party is still quite tolerant,¡± Feng Da said in disbelief. At the same time, he didn¡¯t understand why the other party insisted on attacking under the mountain stream! If they didn¡¯t go down, the other party actually didn¡¯t know how toe up. Wasn¡¯t this a little too persistent!

    ¡°Calm down. If I¡¯m not wrong, they should jump out in a day or two.¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Have you finished your preparations?!¡± Leng Ruoxue asked again.

    ¡°Hehe! Don¡¯t worry, Miss! We¡¯re just waiting for the silly rabbit to take the bait,¡± Feng Da said with a smile. After all that, they were the ones waiting for the rabbit to bite!

    ¡°Feng Da, go out and inform the other teams to be on high alert for the next two days,¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed after some thought.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Feng Da replied.

    Then, everyone discussed the details. They had to capture the other party in one fell swoop. Otherwise, it would be a disaster if even one of them escaped.

    The next day.

    When Leng Ruoxue and the others were enjoying their dinner, they suddenly felt several powerful pressures surging up from the bottom of the stream¡­

    At this moment, Leng Ruoxue and the others understood. Hehe! The silly rabbit ising!

    However, in contrast to their excitement, the other teams were a little terrified and uneasy. After all, the Yao family had always been a huge existence in their hearts that they could not shake. And what they were about to do now was called ¡®ant biting an elephant¡¯. Of course they were ants!

    ¡°Goddammit, who took a dump here!¡±

    A roar entered Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ ears. When they heard it, they allughed in unison.

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    Feng Da and the othersughed so hard that their stomachs hurt. Were these people from the Yao family here to be funny? Why was it that they were already eating shit as soon as they came up, before they even had the chance to show off their might! It was really too funny.

    ¡°Stopughing! If youugh, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± someone said angrily. This person was none other than the leader of the Yao family.

    At this moment, he was standing in front of the Yao family¡¯s tent in a rage. His clothes were covered in sticky stuff and he was emitting a foul smell. Clearly, he was the one who had trouble with the sh*t!

    ¡°Will you let us go if we don¡¯tugh?¡± Feng Da asked curiously.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re all dead whether youugh or not.¡± The leader said. In his eyes, Feng Da and the others were already dead.

    ¡°In that case, what does it matter if weugh or not? The final oue would be the same.¡± Feng Da shrugged and said indifferently.

    ¡°If you don¡¯tugh, perhaps I can give you a quick death if I¡¯m in a good mood,¡± the leader said kindly.

    ¡°Thank you! By the way, didn¡¯t you want to know who took a dump?¡± Feng Da smiled evilly.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± the leader asked angrily. Hmph! That sh*tter could forget about a quick death.

    ¡°It¡¯s your Yao family¡¯s Third Miss, Yao Qianqian!¡± Feng Da said in amusement. Hehe! Was this called keeping the goodies within the family?

 Chapter 977 - Youâ€™re Too Smelly (4)

    <h4>Chapter 977: You¡¯re Too Smelly (4)</h4>

    ¡°Nonsense! Don¡¯t nder me!¡± Yao Qianqian immediately shouted after hearing Feng Da¡¯s words. Her beautiful face was distorted with anger.

    ¡°Miss Yao, I¡¯m not spouting nonsense! Have you forgotten that your stomach hasn¡¯t been well recently? That¡¯s why you have been relieving yourself nearby!¡± Feng Da reminded her.

    ¡°So it was you!¡± The anger of the leader of the Yao family rose to its peak, and his cold eyes burned with anger!

    ¡°Old Ancestor, I¡­ it¡¯s not me. Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense.¡± Yao Qianqian firmly denied it. Otherwise, this Old Ancestor would definitely not let her off. Boohoo¡­

    ¡°Miss Yao, do you want me to take out the memory crystal and broadcast the location where you relieved yourself to prove that what I said is true?¡± Feng Da smiled evilly.

    ¡°You¡­ you pervert, you actually¡­ actually¡­¡± Yao Qianqian was so angry that she could not speak.

    ¡°Why? Are you feeling guilty, Miss Yao?¡± Feng Da chuckled.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. All of you deserve to die. None of you can leave this ce alive today,¡± the leader of the Yao family roared. Then, he turned around and stared at Yao Qianqian. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you when we get back!¡±

    ¡°Old Ancestor¡­¡± Yao Qianqian¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with tears. She felt that her world was dark. Boohoo¡­ How could this be?

    ¡°Kid, you were the one whoughed the loudest just now. Let¡¯s start with you!¡± The leader of the Yao family pointed at Feng Da.

    ¡°I won¡¯t fight you,¡± Feng Da refused, shaking his head.

    ¡°What? Are you afraid?¡± The leader of the Yao family narrowed his eyes and said disdainfully. Hmph! So he was a coward!

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. You smell too bad. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be stained with Miss Yao¡¯s shit,¡± Feng Da said angrily. Then, he imitated the leader and sized him up with narrowed eyes.

    The man in front of him was about 50 years old. He was ordinary-looking, not tall, and slightly thin. However, he was much stronger than him, so he was not stupid. How could he fight with the other party?

    ¡°Damn it, die!¡± The leader of the Yao family waspletely furious after hearing Feng Da¡¯s words! Then, he attacked¡­

    A yellow bolt of lightning flew towards Feng Da. It was extremely fast and instantly arrived in front of Feng Da¡­

    Even though Feng Da¡¯s face revealed a look of panic, his body slowly dodged it. Then, Feng Da ran around the Yao family¡¯s tent¡­

    Moreover, as he ran, he muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m so scared!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, stop right there.¡± The leader of the Yao family was furious. He had fought countless battles with others, but he had never met such a shameless person! How could he attack?

    ¡°I¡¯ll lose face if I stop just because you tell me to. Besides, I¡¯m not stupid. I won¡¯t stand there and let you hit me!¡± Feng Da replied as he ran. He did not forget to take a bite of the rabbit leg that he had been holding in his hand.

    The fragrance of the rabbit¡¯s leg blew into the nose of the leader of the Yao family along with the breeze. The rich smell even covered the stench on his body. He, who was already muscr, was even hungrier when he smelled the fragrance!

    Just like that, Feng Da ran in front while he chased after him. Moreover, just as he was about to catch up to Feng Da, Feng Da pulled away. The leader of the Yao family was furious seeing this situation!

    Damn it, he didn¡¯t believe he couldn¡¯t catch an Elementary God! If word got out, he¡¯d have no face left on Divine Continent!

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He chased after Feng Da faster and faster. However, as his speed increased, Feng Da¡¯s speed increased¡­

    Unknowingly, he was brought away from the mountain stream by Feng Da¡­

    ¡°Miss, should we attack?¡± Cheng Wu asked softly when he could no longer see Feng Da.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do it!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    With Leng Ruoxue¡¯s order, everyone surrounded the Yao family.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Uncle Yao asked, pretending to be calm. For some reason, he felt that something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t tell what.

    ¡°Haha! The Yao family¡¯s uncle! Of course we have to do what you want to do to us!¡± Cheng Wu reminded him with a naughty smile.

    ¡°How dare you¡­ How dare you provoke our Yao family? The Yao family will not let you off,¡± Uncle Yao threatened. In fact, he was very uneasy. He had a bad feeling.

    ¡°Uncle of the Yao family, let¡¯s change to a new term. This is too clich¨¦. I¡¯m tired of hearing it,¡± Cheng Wu said.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Uncle Yao was furious. You haven¡¯t said aplete sentence for a long time.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense with them. Do it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Everyone in Chengwu was excited to hear about a fight.

    Then, they each found an opponent and started fighting¡­

    This time, in order to catch them all in one fell swoop, the Yao family had sent nearly 200 people. Therefore, after they added the other teams to fight each other, the additional people naturally belonged to Leng Ruoxue and the freak!

    ¡°Catch this woman first and leave the man to me,¡± Yao Qianqian said.

    Yao Qianqian and dozens of Yao family members surrounded Leng Ruoxue and the freak. Moreover, in their eyes, the two people trapped in the middle were already meat on their chopping board, so they naturally had to let them ughter them.

    ¡°Freak, did you hear that?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile.

    ¡°Yes, leave these people to me! Rest,¡± Freak said considerately.

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I want to meet Miss Yao personally.¡± Leng Ruo smiled, but when she looked at Yao Qianqian, the smile in her eyes turned cold.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave Yao Qianqian to you. I¡¯ll deal with the others,¡± the freak said dotingly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    In an instant, the freak¡¯s figure was as fast as lightning. Before the other party could react, he was already in front of him. ck divine power was released from his hand. In a few breaths, the Yao family members surrounding him and Xue¡¯er were tied up like dumplings¡­

 Chapter 978 - Youâ€™re Too Smelly (5)

    <h4>Chapter 978: You¡¯re Too Smelly (5)</h4>

    Immediately after, the sound of fists hitting flesh suddenly sounded. Cheng Wu and the others, who were fighting with their opponents, knew that Commander Ye was beating them up again. This also motivated their fighting spirit. Therefore, it didn¡¯t take long for them to imitate the demon and start beating him up¡­

    After watching the battle between the freak and Cheng Wu, Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to Yao Qianqian, who was also dumbfounded.

    ¡°Miss Yao, it¡¯s our turn now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. To be honest, she didn¡¯t n to attack the Yao family. Unfortunately, not only did they not appreciate her kindness, but they even set a trap for them. In that case, if she didn¡¯t help them, wouldn¡¯t it be unsatisfactory! Therefore, she could only force herself!

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re not my match,¡± Yao Qianqian said arrogantly. In her eyes, Leng Ruoxue was only a Mystic God, so she didn¡¯t take her seriously at all.

    ¡°Miss Yao, rank doesn¡¯t mean everything. Look at your Yao family. Most of them are stronger than my subordinates, but do they have any advantage?¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Hmph! That doesn¡¯t mean anything! You and your subordinates won¡¯t be smug for long.¡± Yao Qianqian said disapprovingly. After all, she was still very confident in the strength of her nsmen.

    ¡°Looks like Miss Yao is the type who holds out hope until faced with grim reality. In that case, let¡¯s talk with our strength!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t waste her breath and directly attacked¡­

    ¡°Fire Dragon Dance!¡± As soon as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, a fire dragon more than a hundred meters long and thicker than a bucket flickered with a dazzling red light and pounced at Yao Qianqian¡­

    ¡°Liar! This can¡¯t be the Dance of the Fire Dragons!¡± Yao Qianqian looked at the huge fire dragon in disbelief. In fact, the reason why she liked to wear red clothes was not only because she was eye-catching, but also because she had the fire attribute. Therefore, she could use the Fire Dragon Dance. However, her fire dragon looked malnourishedpared to this fire dragon.

    ¡°Whatever!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t be bothered with her.

    While they were talking, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s fire dragon had already flown in front of Yao Qianqian. Caught off guard, Yao Qianqian could not react in time and was surrounded by the fire dragon. A few secondster, the fire dragon left leisurely. The clothes on Yao Qianqian¡¯s body were also melted by the high temperature of the fire dragon¡­

    A charred woman appeared in front of everyone immediately.

    ¡®Ah!¡¯ Yao Qian¡¯s scream came again, deafening everyone.

    ......

    ¡°What¡¯s there to scream about?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless. The fire dragon that was deliberately teasing Yao Qianqian also flew back to its master¡¯s side, looking forfort.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to scream about?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little speechless. The fire dragon that was deliberately teasing Yao Qianqian also flew back to its master¡¯s side, looking forfort.

    ¡°Miss Yao, it¡¯s only a divine dragon. You actually scolded it!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help butugh. Attracted by the sharp cry, the people who had already ended the battle turned their gazes to them. Those who hadn¡¯t ended couldn¡¯t help but pause¡­

    ¡°That¡­ that pervert is you!¡± Yao Qianqian said hatefully. At this moment, her gaze towards Leng Ruoxue was filled with undisguised hatred!

    ¡°Miss Yao, we¡¯re all women. What do you have that I don¡¯t have?! Do you think I¡¯m interested in your body?¡± Leng Ruoxue mocked. s! Yao Qianqian¡¯s princess illness was really serious. Did she really think that everyone wanted to see her red body!

    ¡°Otherwise, why did you let that fire dragon burn my clothes?¡± Yao Qianqian looked at the fire dragon flying above Leng Ruoxue and was furious.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have that ability! This was just an ident. Besides, if I ordered it, I definitely wouldn¡¯t let it only burn your clothes. Speaking of which, my fire dragon knows how to take care of women!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    As soon as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, the fire dragon circling above Leng Ruoxue actually cooperated and nodded its huge dragon head. Then, it flew towards Yao Qianqian¡­

    ¡°Ah! You pervert! Stay away from me!¡± Yao Qianqian shouted. She was so agitated that she forgot to fight back.

    As the mes filled the sky, Yao Qianqian¡¯s voice became weaker and weaker¡­

    After a long time.

    The fire dragon, which had finallypleted its mission, dissipated into thin air, leaving not even a speck of ashes on the ground¡­

    By now, everyone had finished fighting¡­

    Other than Leng Ruoxue and the others who were still as calm as before, the other teams were all in disbelief. Did¡­ did they win? It was really unbelievable. They actually ate the elephant¡­

    After being stunned for a long time, the other teams finally reacted and cheered¡­

    By the time they finished cheering, Cheng Wu and the others had already cleaned up the battlefield.

    ¡°These are your spoils of war,¡± Cheng Wu said as he handed the rings to the leaders of the teams.

    ¡°Ah! No need! You don¡¯t have to give it to us. Actually, we didn¡¯t do much!¡± One of the leaders said in embarrassment.

    ¡°That¡¯s putting in the effort, right? Take it. This is your small treasury. Don¡¯t let anyone know,¡± Cheng Wu reminded them. In fact, in addition to looking down on these things, they had distributed these spoils to these teams to shut them up in case they identally let it out. However, although they didn¡¯t think much of the things in the rings, they were considered good things to the people in these teams.

    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll take it,¡± another leader said. He wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew everyone was in the same boat now, so it was impossible for anyone to get away. In that case, why not?

    ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ve all suffered together, so we naturally have to share our blessings.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Everyone nodded.

    At that moment, a cry for help sounded in their ears¡­

    ¡°Help! It stinks!¡± As soon as Feng Da shouted, he arrived.

    Behind him was naturally the smelly leader of the Yao family.

    ¡°Damn it, where are you going?! I have to catch you!¡± the leader of the Yao family shouted as he ran.

    Seeing this, everyone could not help but cover their noses and move aside to make way. However, at this moment, they were all in the mood to watch a good show. After all, this was the only person the Yao family had sent to silence them. Naturally, they were not afraid.

    ¡°Come and catch me! Catch up with me first!¡± Feng Da said provocatively. Hehe! When Miss sent him a voice transmission to tell him that he coulde back, he knew that it was over.

    ¡°If you have the guts, don¡¯t run!¡± the leader of the Yao family said angrily.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t run anymore. I¡¯m tired after running for so long.¡± Feng Da deliberately stood in front of the Yao family¡¯s tent and kept a distance from the smelly man.

    ¡°Are you really not going to run? I warn you not to y any tricks!¡± The leader of the Yao family said cautiously. He had no choice. The other party was too cunning. He was no match for them.

    ¡°No. Eh, where did your Yao family go?¡± Feng Da pretended to be surprised.

    Hearing Feng Da¡¯s words, the Yao family¡¯s team started looking around. After searching, they really did not find anyone from the Yao family.

    ¡°Damn it, where the hell are those guys?¡± the leader cursed angrily.

    ¡°They abandoned you and left first,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Left? How long?¡± the leader asked foolishly. He thought that the other party had returned to the Yao family! Therefore, he was very angry!

    Thesezy bastards had left withoutpleting their mission. Hmph! Let¡¯s see how he deals with them when he gets back. But even as he thought about it, he didn¡¯t know that he had no chance of going back.

    ¡°He just left. He should be able to catch up now,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Oh! Kid, wait for me! I¡¯ll deal with you when I find my nsmen!¡± The leader said fiercely to Feng Da.

    ¡°Let me help you!¡± Feng Da suggested with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, we will also help you!¡± Cheng Wu and the others echoed.

    ¡°Uh! How do you want to help me?¡± The leader was puzzled.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m sending you on your way!¡± Feng Da smiled evilly and immediately released several light blue divine powers. The others followed suit.

    In an instant, colorful divine power danced in the air. In the blink of an eye, it tightly entangled the leader of the Yao family. He did not even have the time to resist, let alone leave any words behind before disappearing from this world¡­

 Chapter 979 - Flame City (1)

    <h4>Chapter 979: me City (1)</h4>

    When the teams present saw that the Yao family had beenpletely wiped out, they were all very happy. However, they started to worry. After hesitating for a moment, someone asked, ¡°Um¡­ does the Yao family know that we did this?¡±

    ¡°Unless you reveal your identity to the Yao family, they probably won¡¯t know,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Uh! No! Absolutely not!¡± Several teams hurriedly expressed their stance. Everyone had just met by chance, so how could they easily tell others their true identities!

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Now that the matter is over, we can part ways. However, there are some things I have to remind you of. This matter is considered a secret between us. It won¡¯t do anyone any good to tell anyone, so keep your mouths shut. Otherwise, bear the consequences!¡± Leng Ruoxue half reminded and half warned.

    ¡°We won¡¯t tell anyone. Please don¡¯t worry,¡± the leaders promised. They weren¡¯t stupid. If word got out, their families would be doomed. So, of course, they wouldn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not worried about you. It¡¯s mainly the juniors of your families.¡± Leng Ruoxue made it clearer.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll remind them,¡± the leaders said.

    ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll take our leave.¡± With that, Leng Ruoxue led everyone in the opposite direction¡­

    After walking out of the sight of those teams, Feng Da asked softly, ¡°Miss, are we still going around in the mountains?¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s go back to the First Alliance first! We¡¯ve brought the former Alliance Master¡¯s son out for so many days. I¡¯m afraid the former Alliance Master is so anxious that he¡¯s about to get angry,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with a light smile.

    ¡°What about this kid?¡± Feng Da pointed at the ape on his shoulder. He had knocked the ape out before the Yao family appeared.

    ¡°Let him eat this! His mouth isn¡¯t tight. It¡¯s better to let him forget it.¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a moment and took out a pill and handed it to Feng Da.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Da nodded, then took the pill and stuffed it into the Yuan Hou¡¯s mouth.

    ......

    Not long after, Yuan Hou slowly woke up. However, the first thing he asked when he woke up was, ¡°Have you found the bad guy who robbed me?¡± Clearly, he didn¡¯t remember anything that happened after that.

    ¡°No, we¡¯ve been here for more than half a month, but we haven¡¯t seen the team you mentioned,¡± Feng Da said helplessly.

    ¡°Then what should we do? What! It¡¯s been more than half a month?¡± Yuan Hou shouted btedly.

    ¡°Of course we¡¯re going back! If we don¡¯t go back, your father will think that you¡¯re missing.¡± Feng Da chuckled.

    ¡°Uh! Let¡¯s go back!¡± Yuan Hou said weakly.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go! By the way, where¡¯s your bald eagle? His feathers should have grown out!¡± Feng Da suppressed hisughter.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yuan Hou nodded awkwardly. In fact, its feathers had grown longer, but they were still very short.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go back!¡± Feng Da patted Yuan Hou¡¯s shoulder and saidfortingly.

    Leng Ruoxue took out the little peacock. After everyone sat on it, there was no ce for Yuan Hou, so he could only reluctantly take out its ck eagle that had yet to grow fur¡­

    ¡°Ah! Beauty! We meet again. I really missed you to death! Unfortunately, Master refused to let me out. Boohoo¡­¡± ck egg, which had just left the beast space, cried like a ghost. It was really heartbreaking for those who heard it and those who saw it cried. Leng Ruoxue and the others were speechless and sighed. They didn¡¯t know what to say!

    ¡°ck Egg! Don¡¯t embarrass yourself.¡± Yuan Hou frowned. Even though he had done many embarrassing things, he had never been as embarrassed as ck Egg!

    ¡°Ow¡­¡± The ck egg let out a wolf howl, which immediately attracted all the wolves in Phoenix Cry Mountain. The sound rose and fell, and it was very rhythmic¡­

    Uh! Leng Ruoxue and the others looked at the top-grade ck egg, and the speechlessness in their hearts deepened. Sigh! This was really a match made in heaven! Now, everyone unanimously agreed that this man and beast were a perfect match!

    ¡°Little Peacock, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue shook her head helplessly and instructed.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± The little peacock pped its wings and flew away from Phoenix Cry Mountain.

    ¡°Beauty! Wait for me!¡± Seeing this, ck Egg hurriedly wanted to chase after her, but was stopped by his master.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t hold me back. I¡¯m going after Beauty!¡± the ck egg said anxiously. It had not seen Beauty in a long time.

    ¡°Damn it, do you only have your beauty in your eyes? Do you still have me as your master? Master hasn¡¯t even sat on it! Do you want to abandon him and fly away alone? You dead beast that forgets your master when you see a woman!¡± Yuan Hou cursed resentfully.

    ¡°Master is the same!¡± ck Egg muttered, feeling extremely aggrieved.

    ¡®I beg your pardon?¡¯ bellowed Yuan Hou.

    ¡°N-nothing! Master,e and sit on it!¡± the ck egg urged fearfully.

    ¡°Hmph! Behave yourself, or the peacock won¡¯t be the one plucking your fur next time!¡± Yuan Hou warned. Then, he sat on the ck egg¡¯s back. After sitting on it, he couldn¡¯t help but secretly grumble. It was still morefortable to sit on a hairless ck egg! It was meaty.

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± ck Egg¡¯s apology was sincere, but there was something crude about the way it moved.

    With a whoosh, it flew into the sky and chased after the little peacock¡­

    ¡°Beauty! Wait for me!¡± ck Egg shouted as it elerated. However, because it had too few feathers, no matter how fast it moved, it could not catch up with the little peacock.

    The next day.

    At this moment, Leng Ruoxue and the others had already arrived at the Ascender Alliance. However, they did not enter the city but stayed outside the city gate to wait for the apes.

    After waiting for a while, it was almost noon, but Yuan Hou still had not arrived.

    ¡°Miss, did something happen to Yuan Hou? Should I go look for it?¡± Feng Da said worriedly. Unfortunately, he was not worried about Yuan Hou¡¯s safety, but God forbid anything should happen to him and ruin their n.

 Chapter 980 - Flame City (2)

    <h4>Chapter 980: me City (2)</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s very safe along the way. It must be because that damn eagle has too few feathers, so it flew a little slower.¡± The little peacock said with great certainty. Hehe! It was so happy to not be harassed by beasts along the way.

    ¡°Yes, wait a little longer! They should be here soon.¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Beauty! Wait for me!¡±

    As soon as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, ck Egg¡¯s voice came from afar.

    Before long, the man and eagle finally arrived.

    ¡°Beauty! Did you miss me?¡± ck Egg quickly asked as soon as hended in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others, as if he was afraid that the little peacock would forget him.

    ¡°You tell me!¡± Peacock shot back.

    ¡°You definitely did,¡± ck Egg said with certainty. The smug expression on his face was as annoying as it could get.

    ¡°Yes, I want to beat you up,¡± the little peacock said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Fighting is affection and scolding is love! Hehe! Beauty,e!¡± ck Egg said excitedly. After saying that, he ignored his master, who was still sitting on his back, and prepared to lie down and let the little peacock do whatever she wanted.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Yuan Hou, who had almost fallen, quickly climbed down from the ck eagle¡¯s back and pointed at the ck egg. However, he was so angry that he could not say aplete sentence.

    ¡°Alright, stop fooling around. Let¡¯s enter the city!¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. Sigh! She was helpless against this ck eagle. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t understand why this ck eagle looked like a little peacock.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yuan Hou nodded obediently, then red at the ck egg.

    ......

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue said and walked in front without looking back.

    As soon as he returned to the territory of the First Alliance, the guards patrolling the city discovered traces of Yuan Hou and immediately reported it to the Alliance Leader.

    A momentter.

    Yuan Biao ran up to them while panting and scolded the ape. However, he was smiling when facing Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Miss Ning, you¡¯re finally back. I don¡¯t know where you went either. I was so anxious,¡± Yuan Biao said in embarrassment. Actually, he was mainly worried about his son, but he had to show appropriate concern for Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alliance Master Yuan. We went to Phoenix Cry Mountain. We didn¡¯t have time to inform you because we left in a hurry,¡± Leng Ruoxue said apologetically.

    ¡°Hehe! I can understand that. But why did you go to Phoenix Cry Mountain? It¡¯s a distance from here.¡± Yuan Biao asked in confusion.

    ¡°Young Master Yuan asked me out to shop, but there¡¯s really nothing to shop on this street, so we went to Phoenix Cry Mountain,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined with a smile.

    ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Yuan Biao said knowingly. Then he red at his son.

    ¡°Father, there are indeed many baddies in Phoenix Cry Mountain. Your son was robbed, and you almost lost your precious son forever. You have to avenge me!¡± Yuan Houined suddenly.

    ¡°What? Who robbed you? F*cking guts!¡± Yuan Biao was furious when he heard this. F*ck! How dare someone rob his precious son? Did he want to die?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know them, but I¡¯ve memorized their faces,¡± Yuan Hou said with absolute certainty.

    ¡°Oh! Then tell Father in detailter. Let¡¯s return to the First Alliance now!¡± Yuan Biao thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Yes, Miss Ning, let¡¯s go!¡± Yuan Hou said fawningly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Ruoxue forced a smile and cooperated.

    After arriving at the First Alliance, Leng Ruoxue and the others directly returned to the Falling Swallow Dwelling, while Yuan Hou continued toin to Yuan Biao about how he had been robbed¡­

    The next day.

    Leng Ruoxue personally went to look for Yuan Biao and offered to see Leng Xiaoyu again. She promised that if Leng Xiaoyu still insisted on her conditions this time, she would give up.

    After Yuan Biao heard this, he immediately agreed to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s request without thinking and agreed to bring her to see Leng Xiaoyu in the afternoon.

    At the agreed time, Yuan Biao personally came to the Falling Swallow Dwelling and brought Leng Ruoxue and the freak to the secret room.

    The three of them entered together after opening the chamber door, but were surprised to find the inner chamber empty.

    ¡°Alliance Master Yuan, where¡¯s Leng Xiaoyu?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in surprise, her beautiful face full of question marks.

    ¡°He might have gone to relieve himself. Even though Leng Xiaoyu made a mistake, we can¡¯t deprive her of her human rights, right?¡± Yuan Biao exined awkwardly.

    ¡°Miss Ning, please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll go look for her,¡± Yuan Biao said again. Then, he went to the toilet to look for her.

    After some time.

    Yuan Biao returned to the inner room with a dark expression.

    ¡°Alliance Master Yuan, what¡¯s wrong with you? Is Leng Xiaoyu angry with you again?¡± Leng Ruoxue secretlyughed in her heart, but she still had to pretend to be puzzled and ask with concern.

    ¡°Sigh! Leng Xiaoyu probably ran away.¡± Yuan Biao sighed heavily and said very angrily.

    ¡°Escape? How is that possible? The First Alliance is heavily guarded. No matter how capable Leng Xiaoyu is, she probably won¡¯t be able to escape!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in disbelief.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, he should have been saved by his master. Miss Ning, you might not know this, but cksmiths usually have some unknown secret methods. Otherwise, their status wouldn¡¯t be so high!¡± Yuan Biao exined with a vexed expression.

    ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± Leng Ruoxue seemed to have no idea, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious in her heart. It wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t cksmiths and alchemists with high statuses, but there were very few of them. Other than the cksmiths and alchemists who belonged to the tworge guilds that were rtively freer, the alchemists and cksmiths who belonged to the variousrge factions basically had to listen to the arrangements of the factions they belonged to. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t provide you with materials.

    ¡°Miss Ning, I can¡¯t help you with this matter. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Yuan Biao said apologetically. Sigh! Since they had already offended the Artificer Association, they could not offend the Ning family again. Otherwise, their Ascender Alliance would be attacked on both sides.

 Chapter 981 - Flame City (3)

    <h4>Chapter 981: me City (3)</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know that the Alliance Master Yuan has tried his best. I¡¯ll report the truth to Father when I get home,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Miss Ning is too polite. Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t able to help you in the end. I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Yuan Biao was very satisfied with Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words and said politely.

    The two of them praised each other for a while before Leng Ruoxue and the freak returned to the Falling Dwelling.

    After staying in the First Alliance for two days, Leng Ruoxue and the others got up and bade farewell.

    However, in a casual chat with Yuan Biao before she left, Leng Ruoxue identally revealed that her father had recently be obsessed with refining weapons and pills. He seemed to be collecting materials, so that night, she received a gift from Yuan Biao for her father¡­

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others left the Ascender Alliance, they flew straight to me City.

    me City, as its name suggested, was a ce with abnormally rich fire attributes. That was also the headquarters of the cksmith Guild in the Divine Continent. Therefore, many cksmiths rushed to me City every day.

    At this moment, there was also the Artifact Refining Competition held by the cksmith Guild once every hundred years. In particr, this year¡¯spetition was hosted by one of the two great Artifact Gods of the God Realm, Mo Yan. The attractiveness of an idol naturally could not be underestimated. Therefore, there were more artifact masters heading to me City this year than every other year.

    On the way to me City, the disheveled old man kept looking at the ring in his hand and couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Hehe! These were all top-grade refining materials! There were even more secret metals and mithril! And the things in this ring were the gifts that Yuan Biao had given to curry favor with the Ning family. Now, they had benefited.

    ¡°Look at how useless you are!¡± The old man did not like to see the disheveled old man so smug. He could not help but mock. Boohoo¡­ Why did he not know how to refine pills and weapons!

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m in a good mood and can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you!¡± The disheveled old man said calmly. He knew that this old man was envious, jealous, and hateful!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± the old man snorted, turning away from the smug old man.

    ¡°Girl, this Ascender Alliance is so rich!¡± The little old man kept looking at the ring in his hand and said happily.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded calmly, feeling very helpless in her heart. s! These two old men were too restless. However, that Yuan Biao was quite good at pleasing her, causing her to feel a little embarrassed even if she wanted to give Yuan Biao a big gift. After all, it was a small matter to receive help! However, a small crime was inevitable.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, when we reach me City, I¡¯ll introduce my master to you!¡± Leng Xiaoyu chuckled.

    ¡°Not interested,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Uh! Little Xue¡¯er, can¡¯t you give me some face?¡± Leng Xiaoyu said with an aggrieved expression. In fact, he just wanted to show off that he had such an outstanding descendant. Unfortunately, Little Xue¡¯er refused to give him this chance. Boohoo¡­

    ¡°No,¡± Leng Ruoxue said decisively, but she wasughing in her heart. Haha! For some reason, she liked to see this cheap ancestor holding back recently, so she wanted to tease him when she had nothing to do! Uh! It seemed that her bad taste wasn¡¯t too good!

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er¡­¡± Leng Xiaoyu begged.

    ¡°The weather is really good today,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. Then, she turned her head and ignored Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s pitiful act.

    Everyone chatted andughed along the way. After flying for almost a week, they finally arrived at me City.

    As they approached me City, Leng Ruoxue and the others felt a fire-attribute spiritual energy rush towards them, and the temperature here was obviously much higher than elsewhere.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s so hot here!¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t take it anymore. His clothes were almost drenched.

    ¡°Yes, the fire attribute spiritual energy here is very dense. It¡¯s normal to be hot,¡± Leng Ruoxue said in understanding. No wonder the Weapon Refinement Guild treated this ce as their headquarters in the Divine Continent. This ce was indeed very suitable.

    ¡°Haha! You¡¯ll get used to it. Moreover, ordinary cultivators can¡¯t enter me City unless there¡¯s an artifact refiner or alchemist leading them,¡± Leng Xiaoyu exined with a smile. me City was important to the Weapon Refinement Guild, and it was no less important than the eight great ns attached importance to their Divine Realm. Moreover, because of me City¡¯s uniqueness, other than artifact refiners and alchemists, ordinary cultivators were generally not wee here, even if they were from the eight great ns.

    ¡°Uh! Why?¡± Feng Da asked in confusion.

    ¡°Because this is the Artificer Association¡¯s headquarters in the Divine Continent! If it were you, would you wee strangers to your house? Moreover, anyone who is qualified to settle down in me City is supported by the Artificer Association. Other cksmiths are also not qualified to stay here for a long time,¡± Leng Xiaoyu exined.

    ¡°Does the Cheapsake Old Ancestor have a ce to stay here?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked lightly. As far as she knew, this cheap ancestor didn¡¯t seem to belong to the Artificer Association. However, his master was the vice president of the Artificer Association.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, guess,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said mysteriously.

    ¡°I won¡¯t guess,¡± Leng Ruoxue said without giving him face. Then, she secretlyughed in her heart.

    ¡°I have a ce to stay here, but I¡¯ve only stayed here a few times,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said helplessly. Boohoo¡­ Why wasn¡¯t Little Xue¡¯er willing to cooperate with him?!

    ¡°That means we can enter!¡± Cui Zhu said happily. She was quite curious about everything here since she had just arrived in the Divine Continent.

    ¡°If the Cheapsake Old Ancestor can¡¯t bring us into me City, then no one can bring us in,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with a light smile.

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring you all in,¡± Leng Xiaoyu promised.

    After Leng Xiaoyu promised, Leng Ruoxue instructed the little peacock tond near the city gate. After everyone jumped off the little peacock¡¯s back, they walked towards the city gate together.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others were stopped by the guards at the city gate.

    ¡°This is my artificer certificate. They¡¯re all with me.¡± Leng Xiaoyu took out a red token and said to the guard.

    ¡°You can go in, but they can¡¯t!¡± The guard nced at the sign and said to Leng Xiaoyu.

    ¡°Why?¡± Leng Xiaoyu asked in confusion. When did me City change its rules? Why didn¡¯t he know?

 Chapter 982 - Flame City (4)

    <h4>Chapter 982: me City (4)</h4>

    ¡°There are too many of them, you cannot bring them in.¡± The guard said very seriously.

    ¡°What kind of logic is that?¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled, but her beautiful eyes emitted waves of coldness. This was the first time she had heard that people were not allowed to enter the city because she had too many people with her. The rules of me City were indeed different!

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Why we enter? It¡¯s not my first time here. When did the rules of me City change?¡± Leng Qianye asked mockingly.

    ¡°That¡¯s the new rule. There are already a lot of people in the city, so we have to control the number of people entering the city!¡± the guard said in a busines-like manner.

    ¡°Who set this rule?¡± Leng Xiaoyu asked unhappily. Damn it, wasn¡¯t this trying to provoke conflict? He knew very well that if not for him, Little Xue¡¯er and the others would have beaten the guard up without hesitation.

    ¡°The president, of course,¡± the guard said righteously.

    ¡°Which president?¡± Leng Xiaoyu demanded.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you an artificer? How can you not know who is the president!¡± the guard retorted.

    ¡°Alright, the president, right? I¡¯ll go find him!¡± Leng Xiaoyu said angrily.

    ¡°You can go to him, but these men cannot enter the city without the president¡¯s permission,¡± the guard said stubbornly.

    ¡°Cheapsake Old Ancestor, in that case, we won¡¯t force you. You can go in first! However, if that president doesn¡¯t invite us personally, I won¡¯t enter me City.¡± Suddenly, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s cold voice floated into Leng Xiaoyu and the guard¡¯s ears.

    Still, it was more for the guards¡¯ ears than anything else, because she¡¯d seen the guard let another team, no less numerous than their own, into me City before they did. The difference in treatment naturally infuriated her.

    ¡°Alright, then wait for me here for a while. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Leng Xiaoyu naturally understood what Little Xue¡¯er meant. He strode into me City after looking at the guard with a faint smile.

    ¡°Miss, what should we do?¡± Feng Da asked softly when he saw Leng Xiaoyu enter the city.

    ¡°Do as you see fit.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Da nodded. Then, he gave Lin Yuan and the others a look. Everyone attacked together and dragged the two guards at the door to a corner. After beating them up, most of their anger dissipated.

    Leng Ruoxue smiled at the guard who walked out from the corner with a swollen face and asked with concern, ¡°Brother Guard, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°N-nothing?¡± the two guards said fearfully. Boohoo¡­ these people were so savage and savage.

    ¡°Did you fall?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The two guards nodded vigorously. They didn¡¯t dare say otherwise, for fear that these people would beat them up again if they were upset.

    ¡°You guys are too careless. Be careful when you walk next time,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded. What she meant was that they shouldn¡¯t be so blind and look down on others next time.

    ¡°Aye, aye.¡± The guard nodded quickly and returned to his post, but the peculiar looks of the men entering the city made them ufortable.

    Boohoo¡­ Even though they were only guards of the me City, because of the special nature of the me City, they had always gotten whatever they wanted. Anyone who wanted to enter the city had to curry favor with them. However, these people actually dared to beat them up! Just wait and see. If there was a chance, they would definitely report them to the president! The two guards thought to themselves.

    ¡°Miss, are we really waiting here?¡± Cheng Wu casually nced at the two guards at the door and asked curiously. He believed that if they entered the city now, these two bullies would not dare to stop them.

    ¡°Of course, we have to give our ancestor some face!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled calmly. After saying that, she took out a recliner from her bracelet and sat down.

    Seeing this, the others also followed suit and sat at the city gate. Moreover, because of their rtionship, the two guards did not dare to let anyone enter the city when they encountered arge group. Therefore, in a short while, there wereints at the city gate!

    ¡°Is everyone not allowed to enter the city because there are many people?¡± At this moment, a handsome young man walked up to Leng Ruoxue and the others and asked politely.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! However, several teams went in before us. We saw it with our own eyes, but when it came to us, they suddenly stopped.¡± Feng Da looked at the city guard andined.

    ¡°Oh.¡± The young man nodded, but didn¡¯tment. He bowed slightly and returned to his group.

    Other than the young man, the other teams outside the city naturally also heard Feng Da¡¯s words. However, their tempers were clearly not as good as the young man¡¯s. After knowing this, they dragged the two guards guarding the city to a corner¡­

 Chapter 983 - The House That Changed Hands (1)

    <h4>Chapter 983: The House That Changed Hands (1)</h4>

    As for what they had done, everyone naturally had a tacit understanding!

    When the two guards limped out of the corner, covered in injuries, everyone present acted as if nothing had happened. They did what they were supposed to do!

    The two guards returned to the city gate and stood there with fear on their faces. Their eyes were still staring at everyone present with abnormal vignce, afraid that they would beat them up again if they were unhappy!

    At the same time, Leng Xiaoyu went straight to the Artificer Association.

    After arriving at the Artificer Association, he took out his identity as an artificer and asked to see the president. However, the in-charge of receiving him actually refused when he saw that he only held a red token that represented his identity as an ordinary artificer!

    In the Association Hall.

    Leng Xiaoyu red at the waiter standing opposite him and said coldly, ¡°Say that again?¡±

    ¡°No means no. Our president isn¡¯t someone any Tom, Dick, or Harry can meet.¡± The in-charge said with his nose in the air. Hmph! He had seen many ordinary artificers like this every day. If everyone saw the president, the president would die of exhaustion!

    ¡°Are you calling me a Tom, Dick, and Harry?¡± Leng Xiaoyu narrowed his eyes, a dangerous aura appeared in them. However, the proud and arrogant in-charge did not notice it.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know your ce,¡± the in-charge said condescendingly.

    ¡°Haha! It seems that I haven¡¯t been to me City for too long. I didn¡¯t know that Fu Ran actually raised you snobs.¡± Leng Xiaoyuughed angrily.

    The Fu Ran he was talking about was the president of the Artificer Association Headquarters of the Divine Continent. The two of them could be considered friends. However, what Leng Xiaoyu did not expect was why Fu Ran was different from what he knew after not seeing her for many years. At least as far as he could remember, Fu Ran would never allow the staff of the guild to look down on any artifact master.

    ¡°Who is Fu Ran? I don¡¯t know him!¡± The in-charge chuckled.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know your own president?¡± Leng Xiaoyu asked calmly. However, he was a little surprised. Could it be that something had happened in the Artificer Association that he didn¡¯t know about?

    ¡°Our president¡¯s name is not Fu Ran,¡± the in-charge said with his chin high and a smug expression.

    ¡°Then who is the current president of the me City¡¯s Artificer Association?¡± Leng Xiaoyu probed.

    ¡°Our president is His Excellency Yao Yuan,¡± the in-charge said very proudly.

    ¡°Yao Yuan!¡± Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s pupils constricted and he subconsciously clenched his fists. He didn¡¯t expect the president of the Artificer Association in me City to be that despicable person!

    ¡°How dare you call the president by his name! I think you don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± The waiter roared angrily after hearing Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s words. Hmph! As a member of the Artificer Association, he must firmly protect the president¡¯s authority!

    ¡°Take me to see Yao Yuan!¡± Leng Xiaoyu directly grabbed the in-charge¡¯s cor and ordered.

    ¡°You¡­ How dare you treat me like this! Someone! Someone attacked the Artificer Association!¡± The waiter was so frightened that he hurriedly shouted at the top of his lungs.

    After he shouted, a group of people immediately surged out from all directions and surrounded Leng Xiaoyu.

    ¡°Who is so bold as to attack the Artificer Association? You really don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± The guard roared angrily. There were more people entering me City than usual now, and their workload had increased drastically. However, there were actually still people who dared to cause trouble in the Artificer Association. Wasn¡¯t this like plucking fur from a tiger¡¯s butt?

    ¡°Captain Zhao doesn¡¯t even recognize me?¡± Leng Xiaoyu looked at the person who spoke with a faint smile, but the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes.

    ¡°Ah! You¡­ You¡¯re Excellency Leng Xiaoyu!¡± Captain Zhao¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Didn¡¯t he hear that Leng Xiaoyu had returned to the Boundless Heaven Continent? Why did he appear on the Divine Continent again?!

    ¡°Finally, someone remembers me,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said mockingly. He thought that all of Artificer Association was already Yao Yuan¡¯s people! He didn¡¯t expect to see someone he knew. It was really not easy!

    ¡°Your Excellency Leng Xiaoyu, didn¡¯t you return to the Boundless Heaven Continent? Why are you here?¡± Captain Zhao was very curious, so he identally asked what was on his mind.

    ¡°Can¡¯t Ie back after returning to the Boundless Heaven Continent? Or does someone not want me toe back?¡± Leng Xiaoyu said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Hehe! Your Excellency Leng Xiaoyu really likes to joke.¡± Captain Zhaoughed dryly and awkwardly.

    ¡°Does Captain Zhao just got to know me today? Am I someone who likes to joke?¡± Leng Xiaoyu asked calmly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Captain Zhao felt a headacheing on as he faced Leng Xiaoyu. Sigh! He couldn¡¯t afford to offend this master! What kind of eyesight did this in-charge have? He actually didn¡¯t even know the famous Leng Xiaoyu. Damn it! Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but re fiercely at the in-charge. At this moment, the in-charge was already scared silly by Leng Xiaoyu.

    ¡°I want to see Yao Yuan,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said to Captain Zhao without even looking at the small in-charge.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Your Excellency Leng Xiaoyu, President Yao is in a meeting! His Excellency Mo Yan is also here,¡± Captain Zhao said honestly. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but grumble in his heart. You can not give Yao Yuan face, but you do have to give your master face! Therefore, he didn¡¯t think that Leng Xiaoyu would barge into the meeting room.

    ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll go up and find him myself,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said disapprovingly. After saying that, he walked past the guards who did not dare to stop him and went straight upstairs!

    Even though he had not been here for many years, he was once very familiar with this ce. Therefore, he did not need anyone to lead the way. He found the location of the meeting room with his eyes closed.

    The conference room was on the third floor of the Artificer Association. After Leng Xiaoyu reached the third floor, he knocked symbolically and pushed the door open¡­

    ¡°Damn it! Who allowed you to barge into the meeting room?¡± Suddenly, a roar sounded in Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s ear.

    ¡°It¡¯s been many years since west met, President Yao! Your voice is full of energy. It seems like you¡¯ve taken care of yourself a lot,¡± Leng Xiaoyu teased calmly.

    ¡°You¡­ Leng Xiaoyu!¡± Yao Yuan, who was sitting on the chair, stood up in shock and looked at him in disbelief!

 Chapter 984 - The House That Changed Hands (2)

    <h4>Chapter 984: The House That Changed Hands (2)</h4>

    Wasn¡¯t Leng Xiaoyu captured by the Ascender Alliance? Why was he here?

    Hmph! Yuan Biao was really too useless. He couldn¡¯t even watch over a person! He couldn¡¯t help but grumble in his heart. To be honest, after hearing that Leng Xiaoyu had been locked up by Yuan Biao, he was actually even happier than hearing that he could be the president. Because this damn man had always been his greatest enemy! He was also the person he hated the most in his life!

    ¡°President Yao must not want to see me!¡± Leng Xiaoyu said with a light smile.

    ¡°How could that be! I heard that you were locked up by Yuan Biao. I¡¯ve been worried about you!¡± Yao Yuan said insincerely.

    ¡°Sigh! President Yao is so good at talking!¡± Leng Xiaoyu sighed.

    ¡°Damn it, are you saying that I¡¯m not good elsewhere?¡± Yao Yuan roared angrily. After seeing Leng Xiaoyu, the anger in his heart could not help but surge.

    ¡°At least you know your limits!¡± Leng Xiaoyu said angrily. Hehe! It felt good to anger someone!

    ¡°You... you...¡± Yao Yuan pointed at Leng Xiaoyu, unable to say aplete sentence. His entire body was trembling with anger!

    ¡°Calm down. If anything happens to you, I¡¯ll feel guilty!¡± Leng Xiaoyu said very seriously. Then, his gaze swept across everyone in the conference room.

    Other than Mo Yan, his master, who was sitting at the head of the table, he did not know anyone else. Other than his master who was smiling at him, the gazes of the others were not friendly or could be said to be ignored.

    ¡°You...¡± Yao Yuan was so angry that he fainted.

    ¡°Uh! You fainted just like that! I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Leng Xiaoyu looked at the others innocently and said aggrievedly.

    What else do you want to say? Everyone couldn¡¯t help but grumble in their hearts. Yao Yuan was famous because of his looks. However, Leng Xiaoyu now thought that he hadn¡¯t grown up. How could a pretty boy ept this!

    ¡°Wake him up! A president who doesn¡¯t even have this bit of endurance. I really wonder if he can manage such an important Association well?¡± At this moment, the handsome man sitting beside Mo Yan said indifferently. Moreover, from his tone, he seemed to be very disdainful of Yao Yuan.

    ¡°Yes!¡± A middle-aged man hurriedly replied. Then, he took out a pill from his storage ring and wanted to feed it to Yao Yuan. However, Leng Xiaoyu stopped him.

    ¡°Wait, let me do it! Don¡¯t waste the pills,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said with a wicked smile.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment before putting the pill away. He couldn¡¯t ask for more if someone was willing to do it for him! That was one less pill wasted.

    He was dumbfounded immediately after...

    Leng Xiaoyu roughly pulled the unconscious Yao Yuan away from the table. Then, he started punching and kicking him. When everyone saw this scene, they could not help but be dumbfounded...

    However, it was undeniable that the effect of this beating was surprisingly good. Not long after, Yao Yuan, who was already bruised and swollen, woke up.

    When Yao Yuan woke up, he realized that his entire body was aching and his bones seemed to have broken. Moreover, there seemed to be footprints on his body. The anger in his heart could not help but burn again...

    ¡°Damn it! Who did this? Who!¡± Yao Yuan roared at the top of his lungs. At this moment, he had long forgotten the environment he was in and also forgot that Mo Yan, whom he was bent on pleasing, was watching his performance!

    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Leng Xiaoyu saw that no one answered for him, so he could only speak for himself.

    ¡°Damn it, how dare you hit me?¡± Yao Yuan gritted his teeth.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hit you!¡± Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s expression was very innocent.

    ¡°Then what are these footprints on my body? Don¡¯t tell me they ran onto me by themselves?¡± Yao Yuan said hatefully.

    ¡°You fainted. I was only responsible for saving you, that¡¯s all.¡± Leng Xiaoyu exined with a smile. Hehe! After beating Yao Yuan up, he felt much better!

    ¡°How did you wake me up?¡± Yao Yuan could not help asking.

    ¡°Do you want to know? Do you need me to demonstrate again?¡± Leng Xiaoyu asked calmly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yao Yuan nodded subconsciously. Then, he realized what he was asking for. However, it was toote! Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s fist had already hit him!

    There was a bang! bang! bang! of fists hitting something and the sound of ghosts crying and wolves howling at the same time.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Yao Yuan could not help but cry out in pain. However, the more he shouted, the harder Leng Xiaoyu punched him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry out that if you¡¯re a man!¡± Leng Xiaoyu said as he beat him up.

    ¡°Leng Xiaoyu, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Yao Yuan cried bitterly and said fiercely.

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± Leng Xiaoyu beat him up a few more times before stopping.

    After beating him up, Leng Xiaoyu dusted his hands and sat down in Yao Yuan¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Master! I heard that the rules in the city have changed?¡± Leng Xiaoyu asked bluntly.

    ¡°What rules?¡± Mo Yan said very cooperatively. He knew that this disciple of his definitely had a reason for beating up Yao Yuan!

    In fact, he was also a protective person. Unfortunately, he had not been able to help much in the matter of his disciple being captured. Therefore, he was a little apologetic to his only disciple. Ever since he found out that he had been rescued from the Ascender Alliance, the guilt in his heart had increased. Therefore, at this time, he naturally did not hesitate to stand on his disciple¡¯s side.

    ¡°No teams with more people are allowed to enter the city,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said indifferently.

    ¡°There¡¯s such a rule? Why didn¡¯t I know about it?¡± Mo Yan¡¯s iparably handsome face was filled with question marks. Before the start of the weapon refinementpetition this time, he had already expected that there would be many peopleing. Therefore, he specially instructed to strengthen the security in the city to avoid unnecessary trouble. As for the rule that his obedient disciple mentioned, he really didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°I heard that this rule was set by our President Yao Yuan.¡± Leng Xiaoyu sneered.

    ¡°Yao Yuan, did you set this rule?¡± Mo Yan narrowed his eyes and asked in an unfriendly tone.

 Chapter 985 - The House That Changed Hands (3)

    <h4>Chapter 985: The House That Changed Hands (3)</h4>

    ¡°Uh! Yes! Sir Mo Yan, I set this rule for the sake of the safety of me City! I was afraid that someone would take the opportunity to sneak in and cause trouble, so I ordered the guards guarding the city not to let more groups enter the city,¡± Yao Yuan exined guiltily.

    ¡°Is that so? Then why were there a few groups with about the same number of people that we have were let into the city?¡± Leng Xiaoyu asked with a light smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Mo Yan pulled a long face, clearly displeased.

    ¡°I... I¡¯m not sure about that,¡± Yao Yuan said.

    ¡°Master, I brought Little Xue¡¯er and the others to see you. However, only I came in. The others were stopped outside,¡± Leng Xiaoyuined.

    ¡°In that case, take my token and bring them in! I told you long ago to change the token, but you refused. Now, you¡¯re being looked down on!¡± Mo Yan said in a teasing and serious manner. Then, he took out a golden token from his ring and handed it to Leng Xiaoyu.

    There were a total of five types of tokens in the Artificer Association. The highest level and authority was purple-gold. That was something that only the President of the Artificer Association was qualified to hold. The Vice President held a golden token, and the higher-ups held silver tokens. The President and Vice President of the Artificer Association of the Divine Continent all held silver tokens. The token of the Artificers of the Association Headquarters was blue, and the ordinary Artificers¡¯ tokens were red.

    Because Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s token was red and he had brought so many people to the city, he was stopped by the guards guarding the city. In fact, this was also Yao Yuan¡¯s order.

    Leng Xiaoyu did not reach out to take the golden token from Mo Yan. Instead, she smiled faintly and said, ¡°Master, there¡¯s no need. Little Xue¡¯er said that she won¡¯t enter me City unless the president personally epts it.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Looks like this little girl is angry. Alright, President Yao, please wee her personally!¡± Mo Yan chuckled and made the final decision. His words clearly did not allow Yao Yuan to refuse.

    He knew that it was that little girl who saved his disciple, so he naturally had to give that girl face. However, even if his disciple was not saved by that little guy, just because she was his disciple¡¯s descendant, he had to love her!

    ¡°Sir Mo Yan, I...¡± Yao Yuan wanted to refuse, but he didn¡¯t dare to say it easily. After all, Mo Yan¡¯s status in the Artificer Association was much higher than his backer.

    ¡°President Yao, is there a problem?¡± Mo Yan asked with a faint smile. A chill shed across his eyes.

    ¡°Uh! No problem.¡± Yao Yuan¡¯s heart trembled as he hurriedly said.

    ¡°Then go and fetch them in! I still want to see that little girl! Don¡¯t neglect my guests!¡± Mo Yan reminded.

    ¡°Yes, I know what to do,¡± Yao Yuan said very respectfully.

    ¡°Then hurry up!¡± Mo Yan urged.

    ¡°Sir Mo Yan, Sir Liu Feng, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Yao Yuan bowed and was about to leave, but he was stopped by Leng Xiaoyu.

    ¡°Wait, President Yao is really insincere,¡± Leng Xiaoyu used with displeasure.

    ¡°Leng Xiaoyu, how am I insincere!¡± Yao Yuan was furious. He was about to pick her up, but Leng Xiaoyu actually wanted to find trouble with him. It was really infuriating.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even call me when you went to pick her up. Do you know who my Little Xue¡¯er is?¡± Leng Xiaoyu said indifferently.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. You have to go with Xiaoyu,¡± Mo Yan said before Yao Yuan could speak.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Yao Yuan whispered reluctantly.

    ¡°What did you say? Your voice is too soft for me to hear,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said deliberately.

    ¡°Pleasee with me to pick her up!¡± Yao Yuan gritted his teeth and said loudly.

    ¡°What? Do you want to eat people!¡± Leng Xiaoyu was dissatisfied again.

    ¡°Leng Xiaoyu, you¡¯re clearly doing it on purpose!¡± Yao Yuan roared a little uneasily.

    ¡°Master! He wronged me!¡± Leng Xiaoyuined to her master without even looking at Yao Yuan.

    ¡°Alright, hurry up and pick up that little girl! Don¡¯t let her wait too long,¡± Mo Yan said helplessly. He realized that his long-lost disciple had actually learned bad things!

    ¡°Alright! Yao Yuan, remember this. I only apanied you on this trip because of Master!¡± Leng Xiaoyu reminded before walking ahead without looking back.

    When Leng Xiaoyu, Yao Yuan, and the others arrived at the city gate, they realized that there were already many people gathered here.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Captain Zhao, who came with Yao Yuan, hurriedly went forward and shouted when he saw that there were actually people at the city gate.

    ¡°Captain, you¡¯re finally here. Boohoo...¡± When the two city guards saw Captain Zhao, they were even closer than when they saw their biological father. They were just short of kneeling down.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Who hit you?¡± Captain Zhao couldn¡¯t help but be angry when he saw his subordinate¡¯s face swollen like a pig¡¯s head. Damn it, did he have to look at the owner before hitting a dog? Didn¡¯t he know that these two were his subordinates? How dare they not give him face in me City? How dare they! He couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart.

    ¡°Who dares to hit the guards of me City! They identally fell down.¡± Feng Da chuckled.

    ¡°Yes! They fell themselves. We saw it happen,¡± someone else chimed in.

    ¡°You fell? Did you really fall?¡± Captain Zhao suppressed his anger and asked. Damn it! He wasn¡¯t blind. Couldn¡¯t he tell that this was a beating?

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The two guards nodded hurriedly in fear. Boohoo... They didn¡¯t dare to say no! Those people had said that if they dared to betray them, they would definitely teach them a lesson!

    ¡°You...¡± Captain Zhao was so angry that his face turned green seeing how his subordinates had no backbone.

    ¡°Haha! We haven¡¯t seen each other for a while. How did you fall like this?¡± Suddenly, Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s voice entered everyone¡¯s ears.

    Leng Ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes and looked at Leng Xiaoyu, who was winking at her. Then, she chuckled and said, ¡°Cheapsake Old Ancestor, who¡¯s the pig beside you? Come over quickly. Don¡¯t stand with him. It will affect your image.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Little Xue¡¯er makes sense.¡± Leng Xiaoyu nodded seriously. Then, she deliberately distanced herself from Yao Yuan and showed him to everyone.

 Chapter 986 - The House That Changed Hands (4)

    <h4>Chapter 986: The House That Changed Hands (4)</h4>

    ¡°Ah! Who is this?¡± Everyone seemed to have just seen Yao Yuan and immediately turned pale with fright! Because the masterpiece on this person¡¯s face was not inferior to the two guards!

    ¡°Let me introduce everyone. This is the president of our me City¡¯s Artificer Association, Yao Yuan!¡± Leng Xiaoyu said loudly and pulled Yao Yuan out from behind him.

    ¡°Damn it, let go of me!¡± Yao Yuan roared angrily. He red at Leng Xiaoyu with fire in his eyes, wishing he could bore a hole in his body!

    ¡°Yao Yuan! You can¡¯t be so shy as the president of the Artificer Association!¡± Leng Xiaoyu reminded him earnestly. His words almost made Yao Yuan explode with anger.

    ¡°I¡¯m not shy!¡± the Yao family roared angrily. He knew that this damn Leng Xiaoyu was clearly doing it on purpose. Hmph! Leng Xiaoyu! I¡¯ll remember this debt.

    ¡°Cheapsake Old Ancestor, so the president of the Artificer Association of the me City looks like this!¡± Leng Ruoxue said in realization and disappointment.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll make do! Anyway, we won¡¯t be able to look at him for too many days,¡± Leng Xiaoyuforted.

    ¡°Sigh! I wonder if I can still eat dinner after seeing him.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with worry.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Yao Yuan, who was so angry that he was about to explode, raised his head and was about to curse. However, when he saw the peerless beauty not far away, he was stunned¡­

    Who was this woman? She was so beautiful! He had never seen such a beautiful woman in his life! Looking at Leng Ruoxue, his swollen eyes that were only left with a slit released countless hearts. Deep in his heart, he felt as if he had been struck by lightning!

    After a while, Yao Yuan came back to his senses and looked at Leng Ruoxue in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m Yao Yuan, the president of the me City¡¯s Artificer Association. May I know your name?¡±

    ¡°Are you the one who stipted that no groups with more people are allowed to enter the city?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile.

    ¡°Uh! This is all a misunderstanding!¡± Yao Yuan hurriedly said.

    ¡°I know very well whether it¡¯s a misunderstanding or not. Tell me now! There are so many of us here. Do you n to personally invite us into the city, or do you want us to return directly? Give us a straightforward answer!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to herself, not even bothering to look at Yao Yuan. However, the injuries on that guy¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be the work of the Cheapsake Old Ancestor, right? She couldn¡¯t help but think to herself.

    ¡°Exactly! Give us a straight answer! We can¡¯t make this trip for nothing!¡±

    ¡°I beg Excellency Mo Yan to uphold justice.¡±

    Someone shouted as soon as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯m here to personally invite you into the city,¡± Yao Yuan said weakly. Boohoo¡­ The little beauty was angry with him.

    ¡°Only me?¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately emphasized.

    ¡°No! No! Everyone!¡± Yao Yuan felt for the first time that he wanted to barrow into the ground facing everyone¡¯s covetous gazes!

    ¡°How?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked again.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Yao Yuan wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and thought to himself, What does this little beauty mean? Inviting meant inviting! What other way was there?

    ¡°We¡¯ve been stopped outside the city for so long. We were exposed to the wind and sun, hungry and hot. You have topensate us, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Hehe! Everyone, we didn¡¯t think this through. I¡¯m sorry, everyone. Why don¡¯t you follow us into the city first! As for the rest, we can talk about it!¡± At this moment, a middle-aged man spoke before Yao Yuan.

    ¡°Can you make the decision?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyelids slightly and asked coldly.

    ¡°I can make the decision!¡± The middle-aged man braced himself and said. s! He couldn¡¯t let these people block the city gate! How could this be!

    ¡°Can he make the decision? President Zhu[1.Zhu means pig.]?¡± Leng Ruoxue clearly didn¡¯t believe the middle-aged man and looked at Yao Yuan.

    ¡°Yes, my surname is not Zhu! My surname is Yao!¡± Yao Yuan reminded helplessly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. Then she said to the others present, ¡°Since the Artificer Association is willing topensate us, let¡¯s give President Zhu some face and enter the city!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Everyone was cooperative.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others passed Yao Yuan and walked straight into the me City. The others followed closely behind. As for the two guards guarding the city and the representative of the Artificer Association, they were left behind.

    After entering me City, Leng Ruoxue and the others greeted the other teams and let Leng Xiaoyu bring them to his residence in me City.

    After walking a few streets, Leng Ruoxue and the others came to a rather imposing house.

    ¡°Cheapsake Old Ancestor, is this your residence in me City?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked softly.

    ¡°Yes, actually, I haven¡¯t lived here for long. I didn¡¯t expect this house to be maintained well.¡± Leng Xiaoyu looked at the clean and tall building in front of her and said with satisfaction.

    At this moment, the door of the house suddenly opened. A middle-aged man who looked like a butler walked out. When he saw them, he frowned and shouted, ¡°Stay away from here. Not everyone cane here. My master is resting. If you wake him up, you won¡¯t have a good time!¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others were stunned when they heard the middle-aged man¡¯s words. Then, they looked at Leng Xiaoyu in confusion.

    ¡°Cheapsake Old Ancestor, isn¡¯t this your home?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of question marks.

 Chapter 987 - Repayment Of Debt (1)

    <h4>Chapter 987: Chapter 987 Repayment Of Debt (1)</h4>

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Leng Xiaoyu nodded, even though he hadn¡¯t been back here for a long time, but he wouldn¡¯t go to the wrong house.

    ¡°Who are you? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡± After thinking about it, Leng Xiaoyu, who felt something was wrong, asked again.

    ¡°I¡¯m the head butler of this house, and there¡¯s no one in this me City who doesn¡¯t know me. It seems that you alle from a small ce! Hmph! Get out! Get out! Get out! Get out of here! Don¡¯t put bad luck on my master. ¡°The head butler said with disgust, as if Leng Ruoxue and others were the source of infection.

    ¡°Haha! Cheap Old Ancestor, it looks like this ce has changed hands!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the middle-aged man who imed to be the big head butler, and smiled neither angry nor frustrated.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± Leng Xiaoyu was sure that this ce will not be given to others, because this ce was given to him by his master, and it could be regarded as a privilege for him as an apprentice! Moreover, as far as he knew, master had already bought this house, so how could it change hands?

    ¡°Could it be that Cheapsake Old Ancestor got lost? This really isn¡¯t your home?¡± Leng Ruoxue guessed seeing how the Cheapsake Old Ancestor was so sure, but the housekeeper¡¯s way of treating them as dirty things really made people very unhappy , So, whether or not this is Cheapsake Old Ancestor¡¯s residence, she decided to teach this dog a good lesson.

    ¡°How could I get lost!¡± Leng Xiaoyu said speechlessly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you lot getting lost yet? Get lost Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± At this moment, the housekeeper jumped out again and shouted.

    ¡°Why do you want to be rude?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the head butler with a half-smiling smile. There were quite a few people who had threatened her like this, but they didn¡¯t end up too well either.

    ¡°Humph! I¡¯ll let someone kick you out of here. If you don¡¯t hurry up and get lost!¡± The butler said fiercely.

    ¡°Okay! We¡¯ll wait.¡± Feng Da said with a wicked smile, his face full of disapproval.

    ¡°You force this upon yourself!¡± The head butler said with a wicked smile, and then shouted towards the courtyard: ¡°Come! There are people making trouble here!¡±

    Leng Ruoxue and the others watched with cold eyes, as the butler direct and act, and they didn¡¯t n to stop him, but they couldn¡¯t guarantee what would happen to him.

    Before the butler could finish speaking, ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! ¡® Several dark shadows rushed out of the yard like lightning¡­

    ¡°Who is so bold, who dare toe to our Di family to make trouble?¡± A burly man in the lead roared and asked.

    ¡°Them!¡± The butler pointed at Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Oh! You guys are really brave! Do you know where is this ce? How dare you act wildly here.¡± The burly man said with disdain.

    ¡°Di Family? If I remember correctly, this is my home, how could it belong to the Di Family?¡± Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s dark star eyes radiated cold light, and he asked in a cold voice.

    ¡°Your home? Humph! Don¡¯t you even look at where this ce is? Not just anyone can live here.¡±

    ¡°Really? Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll let you know today who this ce should belong to.¡± Leng Xiaoyu was furious! There would be very serious consequences.

    After speaking, Leng Xiaoyu directly stretched out his fist and attacked the burly man¡­

    ¡°Feng Da, you go and y with them for a while!¡± Leng Ruoxue also ordered when she saw that the Cheapsake Old Ancestor had started.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Feng Da and the others responded quickly, and after they finished speaking, they rushed out together¡­

    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± Immediately, the sound of the fist and the flesh banging one after another sounded¡­

    The pain from the fist to the flesh made the burly big man and others grunt, they hated it even more in their hearts! Nima! Where did this savagee from! How could they use their fists without using magical skills? How could they, who have always relied on magical skills, bear it!

    When the Butler saw this posture, his face became pale and his legs were trembling with fright.

    Cuizhu dragged the butler to the corner of the wall like a chicken, and then, together with Lu Tao, began to greet him. Erm! They are girls, and of course fights had to be more subtle! However, the harm and consequences they caused to the housekeeper were absolutely no worse than any other man!

    After a long while, Leng Xiaoyu and the others had enough of fighting so they pped their hands in disgust, then looked down at the burly man and the others, and said, ¡°Let get the master of this house out! Otherwise, the consequences will be severe!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s right, if he doesn¡¯t get out within five minutes, we¡¯ll set the house on fire, huh! If we can¡¯t live there, don¡¯t let anyone live there!¡± Feng Da threatened in the tone of a bully.

    ¡°Do you know how to report to your master?¡± Lin Yuan got a small wooden stick out of nowhere and asked the burly man¡¯s head.

    ¡°Y..yes!¡± The burly man said with hot tears in his eyes, boohoo¡­ Where did these savagese from! Why are they so fierce!¡±

    ¡°Then go quickly! Remember, five minutes only.¡± Lin Yuan warned.

    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± After speaking, the burly man ran into the yard without looking back¡­

    The five minutes passed quickly, but the burly man did not appear, and the master he mentioned was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Miss, it seems that people don¡¯t care about this house anymore.¡± Feng Da said helplessly.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s do it since that¡¯s the case!¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Uh! Good!¡± Feng Da took a peek at Leng Xiaoyu after listening to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, but he was relieved when he saw that he had no reaction.

    In fact, he said just now that he would burn down the house, just to scare the other party, but now he has to do it! well! The other party really doesn¡¯t give face!

    Immediately, Feng Da summoned his own fire-type beast, and then ordered them to burn the house.

    The beasts hovered excitedly in the air as soon as they were released. In the moment, the air was dyed a deep crimson, and they grew their own bodies. The fire phoenix and the fire dragon cooperated with each other, and several mes sprayed from every corner¡­

 Chapter 988 - Repayment Of Debt (2)

    <h4>Chapter 988: Chapter 988 Repayment Of Debt (2)</h4>

    In an instant, fire zed into the sky, and the iparably hot mes quickly destroyed most of the huge house, and the servants hurried out of the courtyard. However, when those servants saw Leng Ruoxue and the others, They all turned pale with fright and dared not move at all!

    The burly man was standing among the servants at this time. He looked at Leng Ruoxue and the others with aplicated expression, and he couldn¡¯t tell what it was like, because he never dreamed that someone would actually dare to be there. The Artificer Association would not stand by and do things like burning other people¡¯s houses in me City.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your master? The one with the surname Di?¡± Feng Da asked coldly, looking at the crowd in front of him.

    The servants hurriedly shook their heads and said they didn¡¯t know, but Feng Da didn¡¯t believe their nonsense, hum! Seeing their guilty conscience, he knew that these people definitely knew where that Di person went.

    ¡°Not telling? You¡¯re adding fire to oil!¡± Feng Da didn¡¯t waste his breath and ordered directly. Looking at the fire that filled the sky, he couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart, hehe! This fire phoenix and fire dragon were simply familiar with doing this kind of thing! They looked like habitual criminals.

    Hearing their master¡¯s order, and feeling the pride from the master¡¯s heart, the beasts worked harder, and the mes soaring to the sky spurted out of their mouths¡­

    ¡°Boom!¡± With a loud noise, the entire house waspletely reduced to ashes!

    ¡°Stop!¡± Suddenly, a loud shout sounded in everyone¡¯s ears at the same time, but unfortunately, it was a bitte!

    ¡°You are so bold, how dare you make trouble in me City!¡± The person who spoke said again.

    Leng Ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes lightly and looked at the person who made the sound.

    This was a man who looked about 30 years old. Even though his facial features were ordinary and his strength was only at the level of an intermediate god. However, the aura of the superior was clearly revealed, and there was a strange little old man standing beside him who looked to be in his fifties. He had a wretched face and a pair of mung bean-sized eyes which were staring at them with hatred.

    ¡°President Lu, these people dare toe to my house to make trouble, you have to uphold justice for me!¡± The wretched old man said first before Leng Ruoxue and the others could speak.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely uphold justice on this matter for you.¡± President Lu assured. In fact, he didn¡¯t want to be too involved in this matter, but this was the me City after all, if these people are allowed to do whatever they want on the Artificer Association¡¯s territory, wouldn¡¯t they be theughing stock of the entire Divine Continent?

    ¡°I am relieved with President Lu¡¯s assurance.¡± The wretched old man said.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the master they say, are you?¡± Feng Da interrupted when he saw that they were singing in harmony.

    ¡°Exactly.¡± The wretched old man said arrogantly.

    ¡°I thought you were hiding like a coward! It turned out that you were getting rescue soldiers, but even if the King of Heavenes today, he wouldn¡¯t be able to help you!¡± Feng Da sneered.

    ¡°The audacity! How dare you talk to me with such a tone, you really don¡¯t want to live.¡± The wretched old man said angrily. Since he became famous, everyone had been showing him respect and no one has ever dared to scold him!

    ¡°Yo! Who do you think you are? You¡¯re just an artificer and you really think of yourself to be so important in the world!¡± Feng Da said disapprovingly, not taking the old man¡¯s words to heart at all.

    ¡°You¡­ you!¡± The wretched old man was trembling with anger, pointing at Feng Da for a long time without uttering aplete sentence.

    After a long while, when his mood calmed down a little, he turned his head and said angrily to President Lu: ¡°President Lu, how can there be such disrespectful people in me City, I strongly request the Artificer Association to drive these people out of me City.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Excellency Di Ren is right. Such people are really not wee in me City.¡± President Lu pondered for a while before saying, even though people said it was not him, but people who didn¡¯t respect artificers, They would indeed be the public enemy of the Artificers! And the Artificer Association also had a legitimate reason to expel them from the city.

    ¡°Now, please take the initiative to leave me City immediately, otherwise, I will have to send someone to invite you out.¡± President Lu turned a face to Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°We¡­ won¡¯t!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Humph! It¡¯s up to you.¡± President Lu said angrily, f*ck, he had just returned to the me City, tired and hungry, and he didn¡¯t even catch his breath, before he was caught by Di Ren. Now he encountered these people who don¡¯t take him seriously, one can imagine how angry he was!

    ¡°Really? We were personally invited by President Zhu into me City. Are you sure you want to expel us?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a half-smile, even though she didn¡¯t want to look for trouble, it was obvious that the Heavens felt she was too boring. That¡¯s why, did you generously send her toys one after another?

    ¡°President Zhu? Humph! You think I¡¯m so easy to deceive, there is no President Zhu in the Artificer Association at all,e here! Expel them from the me City to me, and pass my order, in the future these people will If they are not weed by the Artificer Association, whoever dares to get them to refine without authorization will be the enemy of our Artificer Association.¡± President Lu announced angrily.

    This was the punishment he gave to these people on behalf of the Artificer Association. In his opinion, this punishment was not too heavy. After all, the most important and people he could not offend in the God Realm were the artificers and the alchemists. Once this decision was announced, these people would definitely not be weed by the major forces in the future, but who could they me? The person who they offended was an Artificer.

    ¡°Cheapsake Old Ancestor, shall we go?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile.

    ¡°President Lu, are you sure you won¡¯t regret your decision?¡± Leng Xiaoyu did not rush to answer Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, but instead asked President Lu.

    ¡°Why should I regret? You disrespected the artificer first, I just fulfilled the rules of the Artificer Association.¡± President Lu said in a businesslike manner, even though he hesitated for a moment when answering, but, It was only for a moment, because he believed that his method of handling was correct.

    ¡°In that case, Little Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng Xiaoyu said with a calm smile.

 Chapter 989 - Repayment Of Debt (3)

    <h4>Chapter 989: Chapter 989 Repayment Of Debt (3)</h4>

    ¡°Okay!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, and then nned to take everyone out of here, but she was stopped by the wretched old man before going far.

    ¡°Get out of the way! Good dogs don¡¯t stand in the way!¡± Leng Ruoxue squinted her beautiful eyes and said a little rudely.

    ¡°Humph! You ruined my house and you just want to leave like this?¡± the wretched old man roared in anger.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile.

    ¡°You mustpensate for my losses!¡± The wretched old man said without hesitation.

    ¡°¡±How am I supposed topensate you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in confusion.

    ¡°This house cost me a lot of crystals. How about this! You canpensate me with a million supreme-grade crystals.¡± The wretched old man said with a magnanimous face.

    ¡°A million supreme-grade crystals? Are you sure?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a half-smile.

    ¡°Of course, it has even been discounted for you! Otherwise, you would have to pay more.¡± The wretched old man said in a kind-hearted manner.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a kind-hearted person, but I want to know how many supreme-grade crystals would we have topensate if it wasn¡¯t discounted?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Based on my house, if I don¡¯t discount it, you have topensate me at least two million supreme-grade crystals.¡± The wretched old man thought for a while and said, in fact, this house did not require so much money, but of course, he had his own purpose.

    ¡°This house is really expensive! Let me tell you the truth! We have no money, so do you want our life?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked slightly mockingly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want your life. Since you don¡¯t have any money, you can stay as coteral! You can leave when you pay off the money.¡± The wretched old man said bluntly, and when he said them, he was naturally referring to Feng Da et al.

    ......

    ¡°Cheapsake Old Ancestor, this old man wants to keep me to pay off his debts, what do you think?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked Leng Xiaoyu and others for their opinions innocently.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then Xiao Xue¡¯er, you should stay behind to pay off the debt!¡± Leng Xiaoyu said in a difficult way.

    ¡°Freak¡­¡± After listening to Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s words, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with tears, and she looked at her man pitifully.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I will work hard to make money and redeem you!¡± The Freak¡¯s iparably handsome face was full of reluctance.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you have to take care of yourself!¡± Leng Qingtian and Leng Ruohan said in unison.

    ¡°Miss, take care!¡± L¨¹ Tao and Cui Zhu also had tears in their eyes, their faces filled with unwillingness.

    ¡°Miss, you have to wait for us!¡± Feng Da and the others said goodbye to Leng Ruoxueyi, and after that, everyone turned their heads every three steps and left reluctantly¡­

    His jaw almost dropped seeing how easily the gang left his young miss. This¡­ This was really incredible, he didn¡¯t know why but he felt that this was not normal, because those people It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s so easily manipted! Otherwise, how could they burn down his master¡¯s house.

    ¡°Old man, now my rtives and subordinates have left, I don¡¯t know how you want me to repay the debt?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile, and then removed the Darling from the bracelet and held it in her arms.

    Darling was lying very obediently in the arms of the lovely master, with big bright eyes full of curiosity and innocence looking at the wretched old man in front of it, and then, a little scared, said: ¡°Cute master, what does he want to do to us? ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly while stroking Darling¡¯s soft fluff.

    ¡°Grandpa! What do you want to do to us?¡± Seeing that Darling couldn¡¯t get an answer from the lovely master, it had to turn to the wretched old man for help.

    ¡°Grandpa? Damn it, am I that old?¡± Di Ren was a little bbergasted when he heard these the title.

    ¡°Lovely master, did I address him wrongly?¡± Darling was very aggrieved, and the tears kept rolling in its eyes.

    ¡°Darling is not wrong, he is indeed an old grandfather.¡± Leng Ruoxue quicklyforted.

    ¡°You guys! Humph! From now on, you will be my personal maidservant!¡± Di Ren said while holding back his anger.

    ¡°Personal maidservant? I don¡¯t know how much debt I can pay off by being your maid, and personal in what way?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of question marks.

    ¡°Humph! You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡± Di Ren snorted coldly.

    ¡°Your Excellency Di Ren, since this matter has been resolved, I will leave first.¡± At this time, President Lu said.

    ¡°Haha, Thank you for the help, President Lu.¡± Di Ren said in a good mood, even though the house was destroyed, but what is a mere house to be able to get such a stunning beauty as a maid!

    After President Lu left, Di Ren put on the air of the master and ordered Leng Ruoxue: ¡°As a maid, you must follow the master¡¯s orders, the master says one, you are not allowed to say two! You must absolutely obey my order, otherwise, you will be served with the familyw!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue replied indifferently, without even raising her head, she continued to lower her head to smooth Darling¡¯s hair, while Darling closed it eyesfortably.

    ¡°Damn it, did you hear what I said!¡± Di Ren roared a little furiously, and decided to give Leng Ruoxue an opening gambit!

    ¡°You¡¯re so loud, I¡¯m not deaf, how can I not hear you?¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently, s! She really didn¡¯t know if she could continue this y, because this old man was so disgusting.

    ¡°What¡¯s that attitude, is that how you talk to the master?¡± Di Ren said with his anger on the line.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Old man, I¡¯ve never been a maid for anyone! Besides, I have been having this attitude since I was young, how do you like it.¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°You¡­ Kneel down, someone! Serve the familyw!¡± Di Ren saw that he had been humiliated in front of many servants, and his anger rushed up.

    ¡°Kneel down?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly, and nced at the wretched old man from the corner of her eye, and then she said nothing.

    ¡°Yes! Kneel down!¡± Di Ren shouted, and then shouted for his head butler: ¡°Butler, why haven¡¯t you gotten the instrument to carry out our familyw?¡±

    The instrument Di Ren mentioned was a long stick that he often uses to beat and scold servants. The stick he mentioned was stored away by the butler after he punished servants who have made mistakes.

 Chapter 990 - Repayment Of Debt (4)

    <h4>Chapter 990: Repayment Of Debt (4)</h4>

    ¡°Master, our house is gone, where can I get it!¡± The Butler said with some fear. At this time, his fear of Leng Ruoxue and others was still fresh, so he didn¡¯t dare to look at Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Yeah! The house is gone, are we going to stay at night!¡± Leng Ruoxue also said.

    ¡°Humph! I¡¯m the best Artificer in the Artificer Association, would I have no ce to live?¡± Di Ren shouted loudly after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°In that case, I advise you to find a ce to live for yourself first! Otherwise, so many of us will have to apany you on the street.¡± Leng Ruoxue remindedvvv

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to teach me! I¡¯m the master!¡± Di Ren was a little annoyed and angry.

    ¡°Then hurry up and find a ce!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged, but couldn¡¯t help muttering in his heart, it seemed that Di Ren was also a nouveau riche, otherwise, which master would refer to himself as the master so often! Only people who are extremely insecure do this.

    ¡°Follow me!¡± Di Ren ordered, and then he walked at the front with his head held high, while the other servants followed closely behind him. Leng Ruoxue naturally followed at thest of the row!

    ¡°What are you doing? You walk darn slow! I warn you! Don¡¯t try to run away!¡± Di Ren turned back and warned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t run.¡± Leng Ruoxue assured her very innocently, though she couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. If she really wanted to run, could these people stop her? However, the fun has not started yet! Therefore, she would not leave even if she was driven away.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Di Ren warned and continued to walk forward.

    After a while, they came to an inn that looked quite luxurious and imposing.

    After seeing Di Ren, the shopkeeper of the inn hurriedly greeted him respectfully, and asked a little puzzled, ¡°Your Excellency Di Ren, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Shopkeeper, Give me a few suites, I¡¯m going to stay for a few days.¡± Di Ren said bluntly.

    ¡°Uh! Okay.¡± The shopkeeper was a little puzzled, why did His Excellency Di Rene to the inn even though he live in such a nice house, s! The thoughts of these people with status were really strange. At this time, Di Ren¡¯s house was burned down and it has not been spread here, so he is not clear.

    Just when the shopkeeper wanted to take Di Ren upstairs, suddenly, a voice sounded around everyone¡¯s ears: ¡°Miss Leng, are you here too?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! That old man brought me here, and I¡¯m his maidservant now.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the young man in front of him and exined with a light smile. This man was none other than the one they met at the door previously.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The young man was stunned for a while, a little speechless. How did Miss Leng be the personal maid of a bad old man in the short time they parted? Looking at the disheveled and scarred subordinates behind Di Ren, the fire of his gossip was raging¡­

    ¡°The old man¡¯s name is Di Ren, he seems to be the chief artificer of this me City and I ordered my subordinate to burn down his house, so now I have to pay off the debt until my subordinate pays off the crystals owed to him. Only then can I be free.¡± Leng Ruoxue exined indifferently, not having the consciousness and emotional depression of being a servant girl at all.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the case, I wonder how many crystals Miss Leng owes him?¡± The young man was very curious, but he had already decided in his heart that it must be the old man who had a crush on Leng Ruoxue, otherwise, why else would he get such a beautiful young girl as a maid!

    ¡°Two million supreme-grade crystals, but the old man gave me a 50% discount.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°What kind of house is so expensive?¡± The young man was stunned, and he was even more convinced of the evil intentions in that good-for-nothing. His family¡¯s houses put together would not need two million supreme-grade crystals! He didn¡¯t believe that Di Ren¡¯s house wasparable to his home even though Di Ren was the chief artificer of me City.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but that house is now in ruins.¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a bit of pleasure in misfortune.

    ¡°Also, let me tell you! That house is not owned by Old Man Di at all, but by my ancestors, and it was taken over by someone surnamed Di for some unknown reason.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face was full of confusion.

    ¡°Ah! There is such a thing?¡± The young man was very cooperative as he paled in shock!

    ¡°Yes, by the way, we have now been cklisted by the Artificer Association, so all my subordinates have been expelled from me City, and President Lu, who is the old man¡¯s backing, also said that in the future they would not allow artificers to refine anything for us.¡± Leng Ruoxue then broke the news, and even though her voice was not loud, it was enough to ensure that everyone in the store could hear it clearly.

    ¡°This¡­ is a bit too much. Isn¡¯t President Lu trying to force you to a dead end?¡± The young man came to a very important conclusion, which was exactly what Leng Ruoxue wanted.

 Chapter 991 - Turning The Tables (1)

    <h4>Chapter 991: Turning The Tables (1)</h4>

    ¡°We have no choice! We¡¯re the disadvantaged group and don¡¯t have any backing!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    When the customers in the shop heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words and saw that she was a weak woman, they could not help but pity her. Even the shopkeeper felt that President Lu and Di Ren had gone overboard, though his shop also belonged to the Artificer Association!

    ¡°Goddammit, what the hell are you talking about?¡± Di Ren snapped, reacting to the situation.

    ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense! You¡¯re so fierce!¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with tears as she said fearfully, making everyone¡¯s hearts ache.

    ¡°Your Excellency Di Ren, you¡¯re the chief Artificer of the me City¡¯s Artificer Association. How can you be so fierce to a girl!¡± Someone said indignantly.

    ¡°Exactly! This is really too much!¡±

    ¡°How could Your Excellency Di Ren do something like forcibly upying someone else¡¯s house and even bite them back to ask forpensation! I really couldn¡¯t tell that Your Excellency Di Ren was such a person.¡±

    The people in the inn began to discuss as soon as someone took the lead. The strange looks they gave Di Ren made him burn with anger.

    ¡°Damn it,e with me!¡± Di Ren was so angry that he wanted to pull Leng Ruoxue away¡­

    In an instant, a cold light shed and Di Ren¡¯s skinny arm was exposed in front of everyone. A bright and extremely sharp dagger appeared in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s hand!

    ¡°You old fart, don¡¯t touch me. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be as simple as your sleeve being sliced off next time.¡± Leng Ruoxue warned with a fearful expression. However, the hand holding the dagger trembled slightly, revealing her nervousness and fear.

    ¡°How shameless of you, old man! Taking advantage of a youngdy!¡± someone shouted while Di Ren flushed.

    ¡°She¡¯s my maid, she¡¯s mine! How am I taking advantage of her!¡± Di Ren shouted at the top of his voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m just as coteral to pay off the debt. I can leave after my family and subordinates return the money,¡± Leng Ruoxue muttered softly.

    ¡°Hmph! They won¡¯t be able to fork out that kind of money. You can forget about leaving for the rest of your life,¡± Di Ren said honestly.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue replied faintly and did not continue.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Di Ren pointed at Leng Ruoxue, unable to say anything for a long time.

    ¡°What about me? Shopkeeper, quickly bring this dying old man back to the room! Otherwise, you¡¯ll be responsible if he dies of anger here.¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly reminded the shopkeeper seeing Di Ren pant heavily.

    ¡°Ah! That won¡¯t do. I won¡¯t be able to bear the responsibility if he really died of anger. I¡¯d better go to the Artificer Association to get someone here!¡± The shopkeeper was also afraid when he heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. After saying that, he ran out of the shop¡­

    ¡°Sigh! Age is really unforgiving!¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed as she looked at Di Ren, who was still panting heavily.

    ¡°I know, right?¡± the younger man chimed in.

    Just as everyone was sighing andmenting, the shopkeeper returned with a few people.

    ¡°There¡¯s still time, isn¡¯t there?¡± the shopkeeper asked worriedly. He was asking subtly if the man was dead. As soon as he said this, Di Ren became even angrier. However, he could notplete a sentence. He just kept pointing at the shopkeeper with his finger and ring!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s still breathing.¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s good!¡± In the shopkeeper¡¯s eyes, as long as the person was not dead, he could not care less!

    ¡°Manager Chen, do you think we should get His Excellency Di Rento go away? If anything happens to him in this shop, I won¡¯t be able to bear the responsibility,¡± the shopkeeper said to the man beside him.

    The man called Manager Chen carefully sized up Di Ren and realized that he was indeed not in a good state. Di Ren was President Yao¡¯s favorite. If anything happened to him, he could not bear the responsibility. Therefore, he could not help but hesitate.

    ¡°Manager Chen, right? I suggest you bring this old man to the Artificer Association. Otherwise, if anything happens to him, none of you will be able to escape,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    Manager Chen thought for a moment and felt that what this beautiful girl said made sense. He immediately decided to bring Di Ren back to the Association and let the president decide.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Manager Chen nodded, then nced at Leng Ruoxue and asked, ¡°I wonder who you are to him?¡±

    Di Ren and him were acquaintances, but he¡¯d never met this girl before.

    ¡°Me? You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled faintly and said mysteriously.

    ¡°Oh! Carry His Excellency Di Ren back to the Artificer Association and hand him over to the President!¡± Manager Chen did not expect this girl to keep him in suspense and could not help butugh. Then, he instructed his subordinates.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the men replied. Then four of the guards lifted Di Ren by his limbs as if he were a wild boar.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the four people¡¯s perfunctory actions and couldn¡¯t help butugh in her heart. Haha! It seemed that Di Ren wasn¡¯t very popr either! He hadn¡¯t even done anything yet, but he was already enjoying the treatment of a wild boar.

    ¡°Manager Chen, they are Di Ren¡¯s servants and guards. You have to bring them along.¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at the burly man and the others.

    ¡°Oh! Why did this restaurant move their entire family here?¡± Manager Chen muttered in confusion.

    ¡°Manager Chen, His Excellency Di Ren¡¯s house was burned down.¡± The shopkeeper exined. Oh! It seemed that this matter had notpletely spread! Otherwise, how could Manager Chen not know?

    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing? Who¡¯s so bold?¡± Manager Chen¡¯s curiosity was piqued.

    ¡°Far away and close at hand,¡± the shopkeeper said mysteriously.

    ¡°It¡¯s not you, is it?¡± Manager Chen actually joked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the guts!¡± The shopkeeper quickly denied.

    ¡°Stop guessing. I gave the order to burn it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Little girl, you have guts!¡± Manager Chen was full of admiration. Sigh! Youth knows no fear! She even dared to burn down His Excellency Di Ren¡¯s residence. Her courage was really extraordinary!

 Chapter 992 - Turning The Tables (2)

    <h4>Chapter 992: Turning The Tables (2)</h4>

    ¡°I was forced!¡± Leng Ruoxue said innocently and gave a perfectly guileless look.

    ¡°Little girl, are you going to the Artificer Association with me?¡± Manager Chen asked tentatively. If he didn¡¯t know about this, it would have been fine. Now that he knew that this little girl had burned down Di Ren¡¯s house, if he let her escape, the president probably wouldn¡¯t let him off.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Hehe! Why not! The show has just begun!

    ¡°Alright,e with me!¡± Manager Chen ordered, and the group left the inn.

    After Leng Ruoxue and the others left, the young man kept staring at their backs in a daze.

    ¡°Young Master! What are you looking at? They¡¯re already gone,¡± The attendant beside the young man asked in confusion.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± the young man said, but his expression remained thoughtful.

    Leng Ruoxue followed Manager Chen and the others to the Artificer Association.

    At this moment, Manager Chen already knew that Leng Ruoxue was staying behind to pay off her debt, so he arranged their amodations together.

    Because of Di Ren¡¯s status in Artificer Association, they were assigned to a separate, independent courtyard. There were about dozens of houses in the courtyard and two gardens. It was quite spacious. Leng Ruoxue was very satisfied with this ce.

    In Di Ren¡¯s room.

    Di Ren was lying on the bed with his eyes closed, while Di Ren¡¯s butler, Butler Chen, Leng Ruoxue, and the others stood by the bed and sized up Di Ren, who was either really unconscious or faking it.

    ¡°Dear Master, is this old man dead?¡± Darling¡¯s innocent voice suddenly sounded in everyone¡¯s ears.

    ......

    After hearing this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweat. However, Leng Ruoxue replied very seriously, ¡°He seems to be dead! However, even if he¡¯s not dead, he probably won¡¯t live for long.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Then let¡¯s celebrate!¡± Darling said happily.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to celebrate? This old man still owes us money! If he dies, who will we get our money from?¡± Leng Ruoxue stroked Darling¡¯s furry head andined.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ then what should we do!¡± Darling¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with tears, and looked extremely pitiful.

    Darling tilted its head and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Sweet Master, let Darling see if I can wake this old Grandpa up!¡±

    ¡°You have a way?¡± Leng Ruoxue was pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°I can try.¡± Darling couldn¡¯t guarantee it can wake Di Ren.

    ¡°Manager Chen, can you let my beast try?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked for Manager Chen¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°Uh! Then let it try!¡± The corner of Manager Chen¡¯s mouth twitched. The conversation between the man and the beast could definitely anger a person to death. Sigh! No wonder Di Ren was unwilling to wake up. Moreover, he did not think that a small beast could have any special ability to wake someone who was still unconscious after eating the pill.

    ¡°Darling, Manager Chen gave you a chance. You have to perform well!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded worriedly.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Darling did its best to nod.

    Immediately after, a bolt of purple lightning pounced on Di Ren¡¯s face. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Darling¡¯s ws flew in unison. The w marks drew a beautiful arc in the air, bringing with them red fragments¡­

    ¡°Uh!¡± Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw this. This¡­ this was too violent¡­

    With Darling¡¯s efforts, it didn¡¯t take long for Di Ren¡¯s face to be covered in w marks and be a bloody mess¡­

    ¡°Ah! It hurts!¡± Suddenly, Di Ren, who was lying on the bed, roared and sat up. Darling had already jumped back into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms before he said anything and looked innocently at everyone present.

    ¡°Your Excellency Di Ren, you¡¯re finally awake. We were so worried,¡± Manager Chen said quickly.

    ¡°Uh! Did I pass out?¡± All Di could remember was that he¡¯d been furious, but he hadn¡¯t expected to pass out.

    ¡°Yes, I gave you a pill but you didn¡¯t wake up,¡± Manager Chen exined. In fact, he wanted to say that if not for this little purple fox, you wouldn¡¯t have woken up until now! However, he also knew that Di Ren wouldn¡¯t be happy to hear this, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t provoke him.

    ¡°Oh! Why does my face hurt so much?¡± Di Ren was puzzled and wiped his face with his hand, but he was furious when he saw the blood on his hand!

    ¡°Goddammit, who did this?¡± Di Ren shouted, a little angrily.

    ¡°This little fox did it, master,¡± said the butler quickly.

    ¡°You little b*stard animal, how dare you ambush me while I was unconscious? You¡¯re really tired of living!¡± Di Ren looked at Darling in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Darling is not an animal,¡± Darling retorted with tears in its eyes, looking extremely aggrieved.

    ¡°Your Excellency Di Ren, listen to me. This little fox didn¡¯t ambush you. He was saving you!¡± Manager Chen said helplessly. He couldn¡¯t help butin about Di Ren in his heart. Why didn¡¯t this old man figure out the truth of the matter and use the beast? Even though that little fox¡¯s methods were a little different, at least it had achieved the goal!

    ¡°Saving me? Don¡¯t tell me all these bruises on my face were to save me?¡± Di Ren asked angrily.

    ¡°If not, why would you wake up?¡± Manager Chen said truthfully.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Instead of thanking my Darling, you actually scolded it. What an ungrateful hypocrite,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with disdain.

    ¡°Hear, hear.¡± Darling nodded vigorously at its cute master¡¯s words.

    ¡°Is His Excellency Di Ren awake?¡±

    At this moment, a slightly familiar voice sounded outside the door. Leng Ruoxue knew that the pig president was here when she heard this.

    When the butler heard this voice, he immediately went to open the door. A momentter, Leng Ruoxue heard the butler¡¯s aggrieved voice.

    ¡°President Yao, you¡¯re finally here. You have to uphold justice for my master!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already heard what happened from President Lu. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stand up for you. Hmph! Those who dare to cause trouble in my me City will be expelled. And that is a light punishment.¡± Yao Yuan said angrily. This Di Ren was wiht him! One had to look at the owner before beating a dog! And these people clearly did not take him seriously.

 Chapter 993 - Turning The Tables (3)

    <h4>Chapter 993: Turning The Tables (3)</h4>

    Yao Yuan had already stepped into the room as he spoke. However, before he reached the bed, his eyes were attracted by Leng Ruoxue standing at the side. Instantly, his legs seemed to be frozen¡­

    This¡­ wasn¡¯t this the little beauty he had lost sight of? He didn¡¯t expect to see the beauty he had been thinking about here. At this moment, his heart seemed to fly and he suddenly felt light.

    ¡°Miss, I didn¡¯t expect us to meet here by chance,¡± Yao Yuan said affectionately. His eyes were filled with concern. At this moment, Di Ren had long been forgotten by him. Now, his heart and eyes were filled with Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°It¡¯s President Zhu! I didn¡¯t expect to meet you again so soon.¡± Leng Ruoxue stroked the fur on her Darling and smiled faintly.

    ¡°Uh! My surname is not Zhu. My surname is Yao,¡± Yao Yuan reminded her helplessly. He could not understand why such a beautifuldy had such a bad memory. He had already said several times that his surname was not Zhu, but this beautifuldy could not remember. Thinking of this, he felt depressed!

    ¡°That¡¯s not important,¡± Leng Ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    ¡°By the way, President Zhu, I forgot to tell you that I asked someone to burn the ce where this old man lives,¡± Leng Ruoxue added.

    ¡°Uh! Why?¡± Yao Yuan asked in confusion, but he couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, If this was done by the little beauty, then he would be in a difficult position!

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t President Zhu know that that should be my old ancestor¡¯s residence?¡± Leng Ruoxue questioned with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! Who is your Old Ancestor?¡± Yao Yuan asked foolishly. At this moment, his heart was filled with Leng Ruoxue and he couldn¡¯t think of anyone else.

    ¡°Leng Xiaoyu! Why? President Zhu forgot so quickly?¡± When Leng Ruoxue said this, everyone in the room was stunned.

    Especially Di Ren. He did not expect this devastatingly beautiful girl to be Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s descendant. This made him shudder.

    It had to be known that Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s reputation was much greater than his. Moreover, he was definitely not someone he could afford to offend. Thinking of this, he immediately recalled the meaningful nce that the extremely handsome young man had given him before he left. He could not help but break out in cold sweat¡­

    After being reminded by Leng Ruoxue, Yao Yuan suddenly remembered that this little beauty was the descendant of that annoying Leng Xiaoyu.

    However, he was momentarily mesmerized by her beauty, so he forgot the fact. s! What sould he do?

    As for that house, he also remembered that it was indeed Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s residence. However, he saw that Leng Xiaoyu had note back to stay for a long time, and Di Ren had taken a fancy to that ce, so he asked Di Ren to stay in it. Sigh! He was really in a difficult position now.

    Manager Chen was also surprised because he had never dreamed that this little girl had such a strong background. In that case, wouldn¡¯t Di Ren be the unlucky one? At this moment, his mind was spinning¡­

    ¡°President Zhu, since you said that you will uphold justice for this old man, then please tell me now. What do you n to do to me? Well! I heard that my Old Ancestor¡¯s master is also in me City, so you must be fair!¡± Leng Ruoxue half-reminded and half-warned him.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± Yao Yuan¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. He did not know what to do.

    ¡°Miss Leng, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely be fair.¡± After a while, Yao Yuan braced himself and said.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. By the way, we¡¯ve already been expelled from me City by President Lu. He even ordered that no artificer is allowed to refine weapons for us. You should know this, right?!¡± Leng Ruoxue asked again.

    ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m not very sure about this.¡± Yao Yuan quickly denied it, but he cursed President Lu in his heart. Damn it, why was he always causing trouble for him? He didn¡¯t even figure out the other party¡¯s identity before giving the order!

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know! Ain¡¯t I telling you now? By the way, please help me tell my ancestor¡¯s master that his disciple was unfilial and was chased out of the Artificer Association.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled lightly.

    ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate,¡± Yao Yuan said awkwardly. Damn it, did he dare to say this to Sir Mo Yan? Wasn¡¯t that courting death?

    ¡°It¡¯s already done. What else is inappropriate? Don¡¯t be pretentious,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Um¡­ Miss Leng, where is Leng Xiaoyu now?¡± Yao Yuan asked carefully.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He was chased out of me City by President Lu, and I was forced by Old Man Di Ren to stay as coteral for the debt, so we lost contact,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°I¡¯m this old man¡¯s personal maidservant now. I don¡¯t know anything else,¡± Leng Ruoxue added.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I don¡¯t want you to be my personal maidservant anymore. The debt between us is settled and even. What do you think?¡± At this moment, Di Ren suggested. Boohoo¡­ Even though he was a little lecherous, after knowing her identity, he knew that he had caused a huge trouble. He couldn¡¯t afford to use this little troublemaker! That petty man, Leng Xiaoyu, definitely wouldn¡¯t let him off.

    ¡°We¡¯re even? Is that something for you to decide on? Dream on!¡± Leng Ruoxue said without giving him face. Wouldn¡¯t her act be in vain if they got even so easily?

    ¡°My little ancestor, what do you want then?¡± Di Ren wanted to cry, but no tears came. Boohoo¡­ he¡¯d hit a wall this time!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything. I just want to be your personal maidservant until my familyes to redeem me with money,¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with a naughty smile.

    ¡°My little ancestor, didn¡¯t I say that the debt between us is settled? I ept my bad luck. I don¡¯t need you topensate me, okay?¡± Di Ren said helplessly.

    ¡°No, that house wasn¡¯t yours to begin with. Of course, you¡¯re not qualified to ask me topensate for any losses. However, you¡¯ve lived in my ancestor¡¯s house for so long. You have to pay some rent! Besides, after you lived in that house, we all found it dirty. Therefore, you have to pay for the building of a new house.¡±

    ¡°In addition, you have topensate us for the mental damage caused to us because you forcefully upied the house¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue mentioned all of them one by one. Di Ren¡¯s heart sank with every sentence she said. When she said dozens of sentences, Di Ren¡¯s eyes rolled back and he fainted again.

 Chapter 994 - Turning The Tide (4)

    <h4>Chapter 994: Turning The Tide (4)</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m not done yet! How dare you pretend to faint!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but be a little angry when she saw Di Ren faint again. She took out her dagger from her bracelet and stabbed it at Di Ren¡¯s body¡­

    ¡°Ah!¡± Di Ren screamed in pain and jumped up from the bed. Actually, he was pretending to faint, but Leng Ruoxue¡¯s stab was real, so he was exposed with that pain.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Di Ren covered the wound on his body and pointed at Leng Ruoxue, speechless with anger.

    ¡°What about me? I¡¯m just doing my job as a maidservant. Look! Aren¡¯t you jumping around now?¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, I¡¯ll continue. If you dare to faint again, you won¡¯t just be stabbed,¡± Leng Ruoxue warned.

    Then, Leng Ruoxue started to talk non-stop¡­

    When she finished speaking one by one, she calcted Di Ren¡¯s ount and finally concluded that Di Ren owed her a total of six million supreme-grade crystals.

    ¡°Why is there so much?¡± Di Ren asked in disbelief. Even if that house belonged to Leng Xiaoyu, it wasn¡¯t worth that much!

    ¡°I even gave you a discount!¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have that much money,¡± Di Ren said fearfully. Boohoo¡­ This little girl was too ruthless. Compared to her, he was so kind!

    ¡°Then pay with your body,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Pay the debt with my body? How? Do you want me to be your personal attendant, too?¡± Di Ren couldn¡¯t help fantasizing.

    ¡°Are you worthy?¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything else.

    ¡°How am I not worthy? I¡¯m the chief artificer of me City. God knows how many people have to act ording to my wishes,¡± Di Ren said proudly.

    ¡°Sigh! Why are there so many dead cows in the sky!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t even look at Di Ren but looked up at the roof.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Di Ren asked, puzzled.

    ¡°You blew the cows to death, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased with a faint smile.

    ¡°You¡­ How dare you say that about me?¡± Di Ren understood. This girl was trying to mock him!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong withthat? Don¡¯t forget that you still owe me a debt! Pay it back slowly! If you can¡¯t pay it back, let your descendants pay it back. Moreover, you have to pay interest.¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded him. Then, she raised her beautiful eyes to size up Di Ren and asked curiously, ¡°Old man, do you have descendants?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Di was about to say, ¡°Of course he did!¡± but he choked and fainted again before he could catch his breath.

    ¡°This old man¡¯s body is too weak! President Zhu, if this old man dies, you have to pay back the money he owes me!¡± Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to Yao Yuan and said.

    ¡°On what?¡± Yao Yuan was shocked. Why did he have to pay the debt Di Ren incurred?

    ¡°No reason. President Zhu should know why my ancestor¡¯s house was upied by this old man!¡± Leng Ruoxue deliberately didn¡¯t say it too clearly because she believed that this pig knew.

    ¡°How¡­ how would I know?¡± Yao Yuan refused. He did not want to admit that he was the one who asked Di Ren to stay in it.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Alright, since President Zhu doesn¡¯t know, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. I¡¯ll wait here for my ancestor¡¯s master to find me. When the timees, I¡¯ll ask him to help us.¡± Leng Ruoxue found a chair and sat down, looking indifferent.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, Miss Leng. Let¡¯s talk things out!¡± Yao Yuan said fearfully. Damn it, why did he feel that this matter was getting more and more troublesome?

    ¡°I said it properly! But President Zhu doesn¡¯t want to listen properly,¡± Leng Ruoxue said innocently.

    ¡°Sigh! Miss Leng, what exactly do you want?¡± Yao Yuan was helpless. He knew that he could not let Sir Mo Yan know about this. Otherwise, no one could protect him.

    ¡°Ever since I came to this famous me City, I¡¯ve only been disappointed. I¡¯ve never feltfortable. Sigh! President Zhu, what do you think we should do!¡± Leng Ruoxue sighed and asked helplessly.

    ¡°I canpensate Miss Leng for your mental damage, but six million supreme-grade crystals is too much. I can¡¯t afford it.¡± Yao Yuan gritted his teeth and made up his mind.

    ¡°Looks like we can¡¯te to an agreement. Forget it, let¡¯s wait for the Old Ancestor¡¯s master to make the decision!¡± Leng Ruoxue said stubbornly.

    With that, she left the room with Darling as if no one else was around¡­

    At the same time, two extremely handsome young men were sitting side by side in a luxurious room in the Artificer Association. In front of them was a screen that showed everything that had just happened in Di Ren¡¯s room¡­

 Chapter 995 - Liu Fengâ€™s Stand (1)

    <h4>Chapter 995: Liu Feng¡¯s Stand (1)</h4>

    These two handsome men were none other than Mo Yan and Liu Feng, two of the three famous vice presidents of the Association Headquarters.

    At the moment, they were watching the activity in Di Ren¡¯s room through the light screen. However, at the end, both of them couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°Your disciple¡¯s descendant is so powerful! Those trash from the Artificer Association were actually fooled by her.¡± Liu Feng couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°Hehe, that disciple of mine doesn¡¯t like to suffer losses. I didn¡¯t expect his descendants to be even more so.¡± Mo Yan smiled happily. Obviously, he had a good impression of Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Hehe, that disciple of mine doesn¡¯t like to suffer losses. I didn¡¯t expect his descendants to be even more so.¡± Mo Yan smiled happily. Obviously, he had a good impression of Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Yes, I know. Even my disciple isn¡¯t in a hurry. As a master, of course I¡¯m not in a hurry,¡± Mo Yan said disapprovingly. However, he also felt a little upset. If other disciples encountered such a thing, they would probably not hesitate to pull out a backer. However, his disciple actually didn¡¯t even mention his master¡¯s name. Although he knew that his disciple wanted to solve it himself, it didn¡¯t feel good to have no disciple to rely on. Boohoo¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know. Your disciple is clearly trying to blow things up by doing this. However, this me City is indeed too chaotic now. They even dare to let others live in your disciple¡¯s house. They really don¡¯t take us seriously,¡± Liu Feng said unhappily.

    ¡°I bought that house a long time ago. I wanted to find a chance to settle the procedures and give it to Xiao Yu, but he returned to the Boundless Heaven Continent, so this matter was dyed,¡± Mo Yan exined softly.

    ¡°Hehe, it doesn¡¯t matter if we didn¡¯t buy it. With our status in the Artificer Association, don¡¯t we have the right to arrange a residence for our disciples?¡± Liu Feng said disapprovingly. In fact, they were all clear in their hearts. This was clearly caused by Yao Yuan.

    ¡°By the way, let¡¯s discuss who we should hand over the management of me City to in the future!¡± Liu Feng said again. Right now, he really disliked Yao Yuan. However, there was actually no one useful in the Artificer Association. Sigh!

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell that you¡¯re also an impatient person. Do you think you can get Yao Yuan down with just this matter? That person and his family won¡¯t let this matter rest.¡± Mo Yan said meaningfully.

    There were a total of three vice presidents in the Association Headquarters. He and Liu Feng each held a position, and the other vice president was a woman. Her rtionship with Yao Yuan was also extraordinary. At the same time, she was also Yao Yuan¡¯s greatest backer in the Association Headquarters.

    Most of the time, he and Liu Feng basically turned a blind eye to what the vice president did. As long as she wasn¡¯t too overboard, the two of them weren¡¯t willing to be too calctive with a woman. This had gradually developed into that arrogant and domineering personality. It even gave outsiders the illusion that she was the first vice president of the Association Headquarters.

    Most of the time, he and Liu Feng basically turned a blind eye to what the vice president did. As long as she wasn¡¯t too overboard, the two of them weren¡¯t willing to be too calctive with a woman. This had gradually developed into that arrogant and domineering personality. It even gave outsiders the illusion that she was the first vice president of the Association Headquarters.

    ¡°Tsk, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid of her.¡± Liu Feng rolled his eyes at Mo Yan and said disdainfully.

    ¡°Women can be very troublesome when they make trouble,¡± Mo Yan said helplessly. He had never had much patience with unreasonable women, so he would not easily argue with them. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would kill them if he lost control.

    ¡°Haha, I think you can arrange for your disciple¡¯s descendant to deal with that woman,¡± Liu Feng teased.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to arrange it. She will find this little girl herself,¡± Mo Yan said.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Liu Feng was in disbelief. That woman wouldn¡¯t be so cheap as to take the initiative to bully a little girl, right?

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate a woman¡¯s jealousy,¡± Mo Yan reminded him.

    ¡°Uh! Are you talking about Yao Yuan?¡± Liu Feng said in disbelief.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Mo Yan nced at Liu Feng.

    ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t understand. What does that woman like about Yao Yuan?¡± Liu Feng asked curiously.

    ¡°A woman¡¯s heart is like a needle at the bottom of the sea,¡± Mo Yan said indifferently, then stopped talking.

    At this moment, Leng Ruoxue had already returned to the room that Manager Chen had arranged for her. Shey on the bed with the treasure in her arms and started to contact the freak and the others.

    Knowing that they were now living outside the city and that everything was fine, she calmed down and thought about her next n.

    The next day.

    Leng Ruoxue ran to Di Ren¡¯s room early in the morning.

    Looking at Di Ren, who was still lying on the bed and looking slightly weak, Leng Ruoxue smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with His Excellency Di Ren? It¡¯s only been a night, why are you so haggard?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Di Ren, who had his eyes closed, snorted and turned around. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t want to bother with Leng Ruoxue, but Leng Ruoxue wouldn¡¯t let him off.

    ¡°Stop pretending. Get up and earn money. Don¡¯t forget that you still owe me six million supreme-grade crystals!¡± Leng Ruoxue urged with a naughty smile.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Di Ren pointed at Leng Ruoxue, trembling with anger.

    ¡°Guards!¡±

    Leng Ruoxue shouted outside the door. In an instant, the Head Butler ran in and walked in front of Leng Ruoxue. He bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Miss, what can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°Call a few people and carry your master to the street,¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The butler did not dare to disobey, much less look at his master. He hurriedly went out and called a few guards in.

    When the guards entered the room, they ran straight for Di Ren. They grabbed him by his limbs and dragged him from the bed. Then they prepared to leave the room.

    ¡°Wait, what do you want? Where are you taking me?¡± Di Ren asked in a panic. Damn! Weren¡¯t these people his guards? How dare they treat him, their master, like this? Were they rebelling? He was furious!

    However, the guards, including the butler, did not dare to pay attention to him. They just picked him up and walked out of the door.

 Chapter 996 - Liu Fengâ€™s Stand (2)

    <h4>Chapter 996: Liu Feng¡¯s Stand (2)</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    The guards carried him out of the Artificer Association and into the street. Then, they found a spacious, crowded ce to put him down¡­

    ¡°Miss Leng, is this ce okay?¡± the butler said very respectfully. Now, he didn¡¯t dare to be disrespectful to Leng Ruoxue at all! Boohoo¡­ If he had known that those people had such a powerful background, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to make a move even if he had ten guts!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in satisfaction, then instructed the butler to call more people over.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The butler took the order and left.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Seeing that no one was paying attention to him, Di Ren took the initiative to ask Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Nothing! I just want you to earn money and repay your debt as soon as possible.¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Then why did you get me out on the street? I¡¯m still a sick man!¡± said Di, slightly aggrieved.

    ¡°What does your illness have to do with me?¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled with a disapproving expression.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Di Ren was furious. He kept breathing heavily again.

    ¡°Calm down, don¡¯t get angry, and don¡¯t faint. You have to refine more weapons for meter!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    At the same time, Leng Ruoxue saw that most of the people around her were here, so she calmly announced an important piece of news. ¡°Everyone, from today onwards, the price of refining weapons for everyone will be 30% off. So, if any of you want to refine weapons, you have to hurry up. Of course, you can make an appointment in advance! In short, don¡¯t let go of this good opportunity!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°How could such a good thing happen?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a lie, is it?¡±

    As soon as Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, the onlookers started discussing. Among these people, there were artifact masters and representatives of the various families who came to participate in the artifact masterpetition. However, they were obviously suspicious of what Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°Everyone, of course it¡¯s true. Because His Excellency Di Ren owes a huge debt, he had no choice but to do this. I hope that if anyone wants to refine weapons, remember toe to him!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded with a smile.

    ¡°Everyone can start making appointments now. It¡¯s only for a month. This is a rare opportunity!¡± Leng Ruoxue added.

    ¡°I want to make an appointment. I don¡¯t know where to sign up,¡± someone in the crowd suddenly asked.

    ¡°Sign up with this guard.¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at a guard.

    ¡°Just give my little beast the deposit.¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at the baby in her arms and took out a recliner for the baby to sit on.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Sign up at his ce first, and thene to me to pay,¡± Darling said excitedly. Hehe! It liked collecting money the most. Besides, it was collecting money for its own family.

    As soon as Darling finished speaking, someone went to the guards to register. Once someone took the lead in such a matter, the enthusiasm of the others would also be aroused¡­

    In just a moment, the people who wanted to make an appointment to refine weapons had surrounded the guards. As for Darling, its mouth was agape as it epted wads of cash.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so popr!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Di Ren, who was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak, and teased him softly.

    Di Ren opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out. He could only stare.

    ¡°Don¡¯t re at me. I¡¯m scared.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly.

    At this moment, a middle-aged man who had just signed up and paid the deposit came to Leng Ruoxue and Di Ren and asked politely, ¡°I wonder when I can get the equipment I want.¡±

    ¡°That depends on His Excellency Di Ren¡¯s efficiency. However, as long as the materials you prepared areplete, Sir Di Ren will definitely not disappoint you,¡± Leng Ruoxueforted.

    ¡°Hehe! Of course I know His Excellency Di Ren¡¯s strength. I¡¯ll wait in me City then.¡± After the middle-aged man finished speaking, he bowed slightly and turned to leave.

    It was not until noon that the enthusiasm of those who wanted to make an appointment to refine weapons faded a little.

    After hearing Darling¡¯s report on the amount of deposit made, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but be a little speechless. The fees of this Artificer was so expensive! Even though she only received a deposit, it was nearly a million superior-grade crystals. It was really too shady! No wonder people said that artificers and alchemists couldn¡¯t be offended.

    However, Leng Ruoxue was in an exceptionally good mood to receive so much deposit, so her attitude towards Di Ren was naturally much better. When she carried him back to the Artificer Association, she specially instructed the butler to find a stretcher.

    After returning to the Artificer Association.

    Leng Ruoxue brought Di Ren to the refining room that was temporarily built for him and wrote down the details of the person who made the appointment for him. She reminded him to do as he pleased and then left.

    In the President¡¯s office of the Artificer Association.

    President Lu looked at Yao Yuan, who was sitting opposite him, with a worried expression. His heart was in a mess. Boohoo¡­ he was done for! He had actually chased Mo Yan¡¯s disciple out of me City and even announced that no artificer was allowed to refine weapons for them in the future.

    Ever since he found out the identities of those people, he knew that he had made a fool of himself. If Mo Yan knew about this, he would probably not let him off. That was why he came to discuss countermeasures with Yao Yuan. However, seeing Yao Yuan¡¯s indifferent attitude, his heart turned cold.

    ¡°President, you have to help me!¡± President Lu said anxiously. He was not like Yao Yuan, who had someone backing him up. Yao Yuan was the one who had raised him to where he was today. Therefore, if anything happened, he naturally hoped that Yao Yuan could protect him!

    ¡°This matter¡­ there¡¯s nothing I can do!¡± Yao Yuan said with a headache. President Lu was his subordinate. If he could help him, why would he not? Unfortunately, he could not even protect himself now. How could he care about others!

    ¡°President!¡± President Lu refused to give up and continued to beg.

    ¡°Let me be alone! Or you can go straight to Miss Leng and admit your mistake. Perhaps she will be lenient,¡± Yao Yuan suggested.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go find Miss Leng!¡± President Lu said helplessly.

    ¡°By the way, have you found the whereabouts of Leng Xiaoyu and the others?¡± Yao Yuan asked again.

    ¡°Not yet. They seem to have vanished into thin air. The people I sent couldn¡¯t find them at all,¡± President Lu replied, looking slightly disappointed.

 Chapter 997 - Liu Fengâ€™s Stand (3)

    <h4>Chapter 997: Liu Feng¡¯s Stand (3)</h4>

    ¡°President, I¡¯ll go out first.¡± With that, President Lu left the president¡¯s office.

    After leaving the President¡¯s office, President Lu went straight to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s residence.

    At this moment, Leng Ruoxue was sitting on a recliner in the courtyard and basking in the sun. Di Ren¡¯s butler stood at the side and reported Di Ren¡¯s every move to her respectfully.

    ¡°Miss Leng, the equipment that has been refined, do you think¡­¡± The butler wanted to say something but hesitated. ording to tradition, after his master refined the equipment, he would inform the owner toe and collect it. However, Miss Leng was in charge of everything in the Di family now, so he wanted to ask Leng Ruoxue how to deal with thepleted equipment.

    ¡°Go inform the owners toe and collect the ones that have been refined. Remember to ask them to bring the rest of the money. I don¡¯t allow anything to be put on tab¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the butler replied quickly. He was about to turn around and leave when he suddenly saw President Lu standing outside the courtyard.

    ¡°Miss Leng, President Lu is here,¡± the butler reminded her quietly.

    ¡°Okay, let him in! Go do what you need to do,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    The butler nodded and left the courtyard.

    ¡°Miss Leng.¡± President Lu walked up to Leng Ruoxue and bowed.

    ¡°Is President Lu looking for me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m sorry for not knowing your identities. I¡¯m here today to apologize,¡± President Lu said without beating around the bush.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little too serious to apologize? President Lu is also doing your duty!¡± Leng Ruoxue said nonchntly. However, President Lu, who was old and shrewd, knew very well that she was just being polite to him. He couldn¡¯t ignore it.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯ve already sent someone to invite His Excellency Leng Xiaoyu back to the me City. I believe there will be good news soon. At that time, I will officially apologize to everyone.¡± President Lu sighed and continued helplessly.

    ¡°Are you able to find them?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows lightly.

    ¡°Uh! I haven¡¯t found them yet. I hope Miss Leng can give me some pointers,¡± President Lu said sincerely.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare give you pointers, but I suggest you don¡¯t look for them. Even if you find them, they won¡¯te back,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested.

    ¡°Miss Leng¡­¡± President Lu wanted to continue exining, but Leng Ruoxue interrupted him.

    ¡°President Lu, you don¡¯t have much responsibility in this matter. However, if you want to take the me for someone else, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. Take care, President Lu!¡± Leng Ruoxue said again. Then, she stood up from the recliner and returned to her room.

    After hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, President Lu stood alone in the courtyard for a long time before leaving with heavy steps.

    In the room.

    Leng Ruoxue had been observing the movements in the courtyard with Darling in her arms. After President Lu left, Darling couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Cute Master, will this old man betray that pig?¡±

    ¡°Haha! That depends on what he thinks!¡± Leng Ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re so scheming!¡± Suddenly, a teasing voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue and Darling¡¯s ears. Then, an extremely handsome young man appeared in front of her.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Leng Ruoxue narrowed her beautiful eyes and sized up the uninvited man.

    The man in front of her was handsome and had an extraordinary temperament. His strength was unfathomable, so Leng Ruoxue easily guessed that this guy should be from the God Realm.

    ¡°I am Liu Feng,¡± the man said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Liu Feng? I don¡¯t know you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°What about Mo Yan? Do you know him?¡± Liu Feng asked gloomily. This little girl had never heard of his name. She was too ignorant.

    ¡°No,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Hearing Leng Ruoxue say that she didn¡¯t know Mo Yan, Liu Feng immediately felt better.

    ¡°Are you here to watch the show or here to look for me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked bluntly.

    ¡°Haha! Little girl, you¡¯re really impatient.¡± Liu Fengughed.

    ¡°If you have something to say, say it, if you¡¯re going to fart, fart away. I¡¯m going to rest soon,¡± Leng Ruoxue said impatiently. Hmph! This man had probably watched a joke for a long time. It was probably nothing good for him to appear now, so she treated him like a fly.

    ¡°Uh! Little girl, how can you say such vulgar words to a handsome man like me? Shouldn¡¯t women behave well in front of men like me?¡± Liu Feng¡¯s face was full of question marks. Well! This little girl was really different. Hehe! He liked her.

    ¡°Another narcissist.¡± Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes and said speechlessly.

    ¡°Are you calling me narcissistic?¡± Liu Feng¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    ¡°Yes, and not just any narcissist,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty.

    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked again.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I look for you for no reason? What if I say I just want to chat with you?¡± Liu Feng probed. However, the disdainful expression on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face deeply hurt his fragile pride.

    ¡°Are you very free?¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly, but she kept sighing in her heart. Sigh! She didn¡¯t expect such a handsome man to be mentally unstable. What a pity.

    ¡°Yes, have a chat with me!¡± Liu Feng nodded matter-of-factly.

    ¡°But I¡¯m very busy and don¡¯t have time to chat with you.¡± Leng Ruoxue refused without giving him face. To be precise, she was not interested in chatting with a strange man who came out of nowhere. If the freak found out, he would probably ask forpensation again!

    ¡°What are you busy with?¡± Liu Feng was puzzled. This girl was probably busy messing with him! He had observed her for a long time, but he had never seen her busy.

    ¡°I¡¯m busy plotting against others, eating and sleeping,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Uh! That counts?¡± Liu Feng was speechless because he suddenly realized that this little girl was very difficult to deal with.

    ¡°Yes, I want to rest now, so you can leave. Moreover, trespassing a girl¡¯s boudoir is very bad behavior.¡± Leng Ruoxue warned very seriously.

 Chapter 998 - Liu Fengâ€™s Stand (4)

    <h4>Chapter 998: Liu Feng¡¯s Stand (4)</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    ¡°You mean next time I should knock?¡± said Liu Feng, ying dumb.

    ¡°Not should, but must,¡± Leng Ruoxue corrected.

    ¡°Oh! Then I¡¯ll knock next time. You can chat with me this time!¡± Liu Feng said shamelessly. Even when he heard Leng Ruoxue say that she wanted to rest, he actually had no intention of leaving.

    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Leng Ruoxue was helpless. Now she waspletely sure that this man did it on purpose.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about your opinion of the Artificer Association of the me City!¡± Liu Feng said curiously.

    ¡°This Association isn¡¯t mine, so what can my opinions matter? Besides, so what if I have an opinion? Will the president of the Artificer Association Headquarters listen to me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say¡± Liu Feng said mysteriously.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m as gullible as a three-year-old child? Everyone in the God Realm knows that the president of the Artificer Association Headquarter has been in seclusion! The Association Headquarter is managed by the three vice presidents,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a faint smile. Of course, this information was from the Cheapsake Old Ancestor.

    ¡°Would you believe me if I said I was one of the three vice presidents?¡± Liu Feng asked with a smirk.

    ¡°Is it important whether I believe it or not?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little puzzled. What did this man want?

    ¡°Yes, little girl. I know you want to make matters big, but without my help, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll encounter a lot of trouble. Therefore, let¡¯s cooperate!¡± Liu Feng said with anticipation.

    ¡°How do you want to cooperate?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s interest was piqued. Hehe! How could she let go of such a good thing?

    Moreover, working with him was much better than looking for Mo Yan. After all, Mo Yan was the master of her Cheapsake Old Ancestor. If they dragged Mo Yan into this, they would probably be used of abusing his authority. However, this man was different because he did not have any rtionship with them.

    ¡°Of course we have to find a suitable opportunity to get rid of Yao Yuan and the others!¡± Liu Feng said softly.

    ¡°Are you really the vice president of the Association Headquarters?¡± Leng Ruoxue was skeptical after hearing Liu Feng¡¯s words.

    ¡°Of course! Little girl, no one in the God Realm dares to impersonate me. Don¡¯t worry. Besides, I have a token of proof,¡± Liu Feng promised. After saying that, he took out a golden token from his ring to increase his credibility.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re the vice president of the headquarters, wouldn¡¯t it be easy to rece Yao Yuan? Is there a need to go through so much trouble?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°You know that I¡¯m not the only vice president of the headquarters. In fact, during the president¡¯s seclusion, the three of us took turns managing the headquarters. Now, it just so happens that another vice president is managing it, and this Yao Yuan is her man. Therefore, unless Yao Yuan has made some irreparable mistake, neither Mo Yan nor I can rece him at will,¡± Liu Feng exined.

    ¡°Oh! In that case, what kind of mistake can be considered an irreparable mistake?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°All of what he did to you could be included, but that alone isn¡¯t enough,¡± Liu Feng reminded them.

    ¡°You mean you want that pig to fall out with his backer?¡± Leng Ruoxue probed.

    ¡°Haha! Little girl, you¡¯re really smart! You understood immediately.¡± Liu Feng smiled happily. It was so convenient to talk to smart people!

    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about that. I don¡¯t know his backer and don¡¯t know how to make them fall out,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Little girl, that vice president is a woman,¡± Liu Feng reminded her with a faint smile.

    ¡°Then I have no choice. You¡¯d better find a man!¡± When Leng Ruoxue heard that the other party was a woman, she did not want to bother with this woman at all.

    ¡°Little girl, what I want to say is that Yao Yuan has intentions on you, and she values Yao Yuan very much. Therefore, you don¡¯t have to specially deal with her. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t let you off after knowing this,¡± Liu Feng exined.

    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue was furious when she understood what Liu Feng meant! Damn it, why did people always like to find her for such things? Who did she provoke?

    ¡°Little girl, you don¡¯t have to worry with me around. I won¡¯t let her hurt you,¡± Liu Feng promised.

    ¡°I hate trouble,¡± Leng Ruoxue said gloomily.

    ¡°Haha! You won¡¯t be able to avoid such trouble. However, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. I won¡¯t sit by and let her bully the younger generation,¡± Liu Feng said, wishing for the world to be in chaos.

    ¡°Since I can¡¯t avoid this trouble, you just have to sit this one out and reap the spoilster. But you want to cooperate with me. What benefits can you?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Haha! I don¡¯t need any benefits. I want to make my stand clear. Little girl, I¡¯m on your side! So, you don¡¯t have to be afraid when facing that old woman.¡± Liu Feng smiled. To him, being able to rece Yao Yuan was the greatest benefit. Therefore, he didn¡¯t mind pouring some oil on the other party¡¯s fire.

 Chapter 999 - Certification (1)

    <h4>Chapter 999: Certification (1)</h4>

    After Leng Ruoxue heard Liu Feng¡¯s words, she chose to be skeptical of his words. After all, with Liu Feng¡¯s identity and status, he was willing to help a nobody like her selflessly. This really made people suspect his motive. Of course, it could not be ruled out that Liu Feng himself had a personality of wanting to see the world in chaos. However, at least, she would notpletely believe him now.

    ¡°Oh!¡± After some thought, Leng Ruoxue gave Liu Feng a faint reaction.

    ¡°Why are you so calm, little girl? I¡¯ve already said so much, is that all the reaction from you?¡± Liu Feng asked gloomily. He did not expect that he would not be trusted when he took the initiative to express his goodwill. This really hurt his pride.

    ¡°What else do you want me to do? I came to me City happily, and my family is also preparing to participate in the Artificer Competition. However, I encountered so many troublesome matters just after entering the city for two days. Do you think I should have any good impression of your Artificer Association?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a faint smile. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was being considerate of the Cheapsake Old Ancestor, none of these fellows from the Artificer Association would be able to live so well.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already start earning money from Di Ren!¡± Liu Feng reminded.

    ¡°That¡¯s what he owes us, but what about your Artificer Association? Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± Leng Ruoxue said unhappily.

    ¡°Uh! Then what do you want us to do?¡± Liu Feng pretended to be stupid again.

    ¡°Even though you im that you¡¯re cooperating and will stand on my side, in reality, you just want to use me to get rid of Yao Yuan. In that case, you have to pay somepensation! Also, my ancestor and the others were chased out of me City. You have to give me an exnation, right?¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t satisfy me, then I¡¯d rather leave me City now. As for Yao Yuan! I¡¯ll let him off easy,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. What she meant by letting Yao Yuan off easy was that she wouldn¡¯t pursue this matter anymore. However, this was only on the surface. As for whether she would find an opportunity in private, that was hard to say!

    ¡°Little girl, the Artificer Association doesn¡¯t belong to me alone. Why are you looking for me for these things!¡± Liu Feng was a little depressed. This little girl was really difficult to deal with! Originally, he thought that as long as he made his stand clear, this girl would be very grateful to him! But now, he realized that he was overthinking. This girl didn¡¯t take his words seriously at all.

    ¡°You were the one who came to me. If I didn¡¯t look for you, who would I look for? If my ancestor¡¯s master came to me first, then he would have to do these things. But now! Naturally, you have to do it for me!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly. Haha, she wasn¡¯t so easily schemed against.

    ¡°Uh! Alright then, what reward do you want?¡± Liu Feng asked carefully. At this moment, he had already raised Leng Ruoxue to the level of a little fox, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t lower his guard!

    ¡°This is all the remuneration andpensation I want.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled faintly, then took out a piece of paper full of words from the bracelet and handed it to Liu Feng.

    ¡°You¡­ were prepared long ago?¡± Liu Feng took the paper with a face full of suspicion. However, when he saw the content of the paper, he was a little dumbfounded. This¡­ this was really too ruthless!

    ¡°Of course. Why do you think I¡¯m so quiet?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. In fact, she had been waiting for someone to take the initiative toe to her! She originally thought it would be Mo Yan, but she didn¡¯t expect there to be an unexpected surprise! Hehe!

    ¡°Uh! There are too many of these things. I can make the decision for some of them, but I can¡¯t decide on some of them alone.¡± Liu Feng hesitated.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can discuss it with His Excellency Mo Yan. If you really can¡¯t, you can add another vice president. Anyway, that¡¯s all my conditions. If you agree, I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones. If you don¡¯t agree, then the Artificer Association will have nothing to do with us in the future. It¡¯s not impossible to be enemies,¡± Leng Ruoxue said half-jokingly.

    ¡°Little girl, are you threatening me?¡± Liu Feng said helplessly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it counts, but it doesn¡¯t matter if you think it counts. Actually, money is an external object. I don¡¯t want much of these things. The Artificer Association can definitely afford it, so don¡¯t be poor with me. I don¡¯t have any sympathy,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Sigh! I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Liu Feng sighed softly and said helplessly. After saying that, he disappeared into thin air.

    Mo Yan¡¯s residence.

    Mo Yan was sitting alone in the room drinking tea, but he had a thoughtful expression on his face.

    When Liu Feng pushed open the door and entered, he happened to see Mo Yan like this. He couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°Uh! Nothing. Why did you suddenlye to my room?¡± Mo Yan asked in confusion. Liu Feng had never liked to go to other people¡¯s rooms.

    ¡°For a matter!¡± After saying that, Liu Feng threw a piece of paper at Mo Yan and found a random ce to sit down.

    ¡°What is this? Why do you suddenly want so many things?¡± Mo Yan picked up the paper and looked at it, asking in confusion.

    ¡°This is not what I want. It¡¯s the reward andpensation requested by your disciple¡¯s good descendant,¡± Liu Feng said angrily.

    ¡°Uh! So many.¡± Mo Yan said calmly.

    ¡°Why is your reaction¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you already knew about it.¡± Liu Feng roared angrily.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but when I contacted Xiaoyu just now, he told me some things. He even said that he had already handed this matter to Little Xue¡¯er to handle. Only if his precious Little Xue¡¯er is satisfied will he be willing to enter me City. Otherwise, he asked me to take it that I don¡¯t have him as a disciple,¡± Mo Yan said sadly. Boohoo¡­ his disciple was going to abandon him.

    ¡°Uh! That serious? He doesn¡¯t even give you face as his master?¡± Liu Feng didn¡¯t expect Leng Xiaoyu to say such words and couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised.

    ¡°Sigh! It¡¯s all because I¡¯m useless as his master. Not only did he not gain any benefits as my disciple, but he¡¯s also always implicated by me. Now, even the house I gave him has been upied by someone. He was even chased out of me City and the Artificer Association. However, as his master, I can¡¯t do anything because of my status.¡± Mo Yan said pitifully with tears in his eyes. However, from the corner of his eye, he kept stealing nces at Liu Feng from time to time. He kept shouting in his heart, ¡®Agree! Agree!¡¯

 Chapter 1000 - Certification (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1000: Certification (2)</h4>

    Actually, after seeing what was written on that piece of paper, he really wanted to add some more. In any case, the Artificer Association had plenty of money, and the benefits did not go to outsiders. It was better to enter his disciple¡¯s pocket than to let others benefit.

    ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± Liu Feng asked without any idea. He knew that Mo Yan never lied, so he trusted Mo Yan¡¯s words very much.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know either. Even though these things are a little too much, it¡¯s not like the Artificer Association can¡¯t afford them¡­¡± Mo Yan said softly.

    ¡°This¡­ Even if I agree, I¡¯m afraid that bitch won¡¯t agree.¡± Liu Feng reminded helplessly.

    ¡°You will really agree?¡± Mo Yan asked tentatively.

    ¡°What else can we do? Are we really going to watch you be abandoned by your disciple?!¡± Liu Feng said speechlessly. He and Mo Yan had always been on the same side, and he had thought very highly of Leng Xiaoyu back then! However, Mo Yan had gotten her first. Therefore, even though he felt a little regretful, he would not drag Mo Yan down.

    ¡°Liufeng, you¡¯re really my good brother,¡± Mo Yan said emotionally, his eyes filled with gratitude.

    ¡°Alright! Don¡¯t be mushy with me. Even if I have no objections to this matter, I¡¯m afraid that woman¡­¡± Liu Feng only said half of his sentence. However, he believed that Mo Yan would understand.

    ¡°She¡¯s nothing to be afraid of,¡± Mo Yan said confidently. In fact, he had never taken that woman seriously. Therefore, he fundamentally felt that it was enough as long as Liu Feng agreed to this matter. However, he did not expect that Liu Feng would actually surrender after he pretended to be pitiful. Hehe! What a good brother!

    ¡°You have an idea?¡± Liu Feng asked curiously.

    ¡°I guess so!¡± Mo Yan smiled mysteriously.

    ¡°Tsk, still keeping it a secret.¡± Liu Feng pursed his lips and said unhappily.

    ¡°Haha! You¡¯ll know.¡± Mo Yan smiled happily.

    ¡°By the way, I received news that the woman should arrive in two days,¡± Liu Feng reminded. What he meant was that if Mo Yan wanted to do anything, he had to do it as soon as possible.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Yan nodded.

    The next day.

    There was a huge upheaval in the Artificer Association in me City. Other than Di Ren, the other branch led by Yao Yuan was all locked up by Mo Yan.

    When Mo Yan and Liu Feng arrived at the dungeon, Yao Yuan kept shouting at them.

    ¡°Sir Mo Yan, Sir Liu Feng, may I ask what mistake I made? Why did you lock me up?¡± Yao Yuan pretended to be puzzled and asked.

    ¡°Yao Yuan, you¡¯ve been managing me City for decades, right? Look at what the current me City has be because of you. The three of us vice presidents take this artificerpetition very seriously, but what about you? What did you do?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t allow arge group of people to enter the city and created amotion at the city gate, bringing an extremely bad impact to the reputation of me City. For many years, me City has been under your control and managed by your trusted subordinates. This also caused me City to have no development. This is all your negligence as the president.¡± Liu Feng¡¯s cold voice entered Yao Yuan¡¯s ears softly, making Yao Yuan tremble in fear.

    ¡°Also, you actually arranged for Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s residence to be given to someone else. Hmph! That house was given to his disciple by His Excellency Mo Yan. Who gave you the guts to deal with it on his behalf? In addition, you took the initiative to expel an artificer without reporting it. This is an unforgivable crime.¡± Liu Feng continued to recount Yao Yuan¡¯s crimes.

    ¡°That¡­ That has nothing to do with me! I didn¡¯t know that that house belonged to Leng Xiaoyu. I thought it was an empty house! Otherwise, why would I let Di Ren stay in it? Moreover, I wasn¡¯t the one who asked Leng Xiaoyu to be expelled. You really can¡¯t me me!¡± Yao Yuan exined while crying.

    ¡°Don¡¯t quibble. After you made changes at the Artificer Association, you can¡¯t escape this responsibility no matter what happens to the artificer association or if you personally gave the order,¡± Liu Feng said coldly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Also, don¡¯t say that you don¡¯t know that that house belongs to Leng Xiaoyu. We¡¯re not fools. We all know what exactly happened. We definitely won¡¯t malign you,¡± Mo Yan said indifferently after listening for a while.

    ¡°Sir Mo Yan, let me exin!¡± Yao Yuan hurriedly said.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin. We don¡¯t have time to listen to your flowery words.¡± After Mo Yan finished speaking, he gave Liu Feng a look and the two of them left the dungeon.

    After leaving the dungeon, Mo Yan said to Liu Feng, ¡°I¡¯ll go see that little girl. You can go back first!¡±

    ¡°That girl is a little fox. She¡¯s very cunning,¡± Liu Fengined.

    ¡°Haha! I know.¡± Mo Yan went straight to Leng Ruoxue¡¯s residence.

    At this moment, Leng Ruoxue was checking Di Ren¡¯s produces in the refining room!

    After seeing Di Ren¡¯s helpless and resigned work performance, she couldn¡¯t help but nod in satisfaction and praise, ¡°Old Man Di Ren, ording to your current work efficiency, you should be able to repay the money you owe me within a thousand years.¡±

    ¡°A thousand years!¡± Di Ren, who was refining weapons, almost vomited blood when he heard that. F*ck! Could it be that he had to work hard to refine weapons for this little girl for a thousand years? Boohoo¡­ Why was he so unlucky! If he had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed in that house even if he was beaten to death. Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in this world, especially when he met Leng Ruoxue. This was destined to make him spend the rest of his life refining weapons.

    ¡°Focus! If you spoil these materials, you¡¯ll need topensate me!¡± Leng Ruoxue felt the fluctuation in Di Ren¡¯s emotions and couldn¡¯t help but remind him.

    ¡°Compensate my ass!¡± Di Jiu couldn¡¯t help but curse. He had never heard that an artificer needed topensate if the materials were spoilt! It had to be known that the sess rate was not 100% regardless of whether it was refining pills or weapons. Therefore, anyone who wanted to refine would prepare more materials. Moreover, as long as they could refine what they wanted, it was enough. As for what the additional materials would be, it was not within their consideration.

    ¡°Of course you have topensate. You¡¯re working for me now, so the materials they bring over will be mine if there¡¯s any left. So, if you want to use another portion, you can only buy it from me. Well! I mean, add on to the debt you owe me,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined with a light smile.

 Chapter 1001 - Authentication (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1001: Authentication (3)</h4>

    ¡°You¡­ you ck-hearted vampire!¡± Di Ren was furious! This girl was so beautiful, but why was her heart so ck? Not only did she treat him as freebor, but she even wanted to squeeze his blood, sweat, and tears. How detestable.

    ¡°Hehe! Thank you for thepliment,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. With that, she turned around and left Di Ren¡¯s refining room.

    When she returned to the room, she suddenly realized that there was an uninvited guest in the room.

    Leng Ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes and sized up the handsome ck-clothed man in front of her. If she guessed correctly, this man should be the master of the Cheapsake Old Ancestor, Mo Yan!

    In terms of temperament, this Sir Mo Yan was quite simr to her Cheapsake Old Ancestor! Apart from his handsome appearance, his temperament was equally cold, giving people the feeling that it was not easy to get close to him. However, she did not know what the real Mo Yan was like.

    While Leng Ruoxue was sizing up Mo Yan, Mo Yan was also observing Leng Ruoxue. Even though this wasn¡¯t the first time he saw this little girl, Leng Ruoxue left a deep impression on him.

    After a while, Mo Yan nodded in satisfaction. It was rare that this little fellow was not afraid of him and even dared to openly size him up. Hehe! It had been a long time since he met such an interesting little girl.

    ¡°I¡¯m Mo Yan.¡± Mo Yan introduced himself.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied politely.

    ¡°Little girl, your Old Ancestor called me master. What should you call me?¡± Mo Yan teased.

    ¡°You¡¯re my Cheapsake Old Ancestor¡¯s master, not mine, so of course I should call you Mo Yan!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Uh! Little girl, my seniority should be higher, right?¡± Mo Yan said gloomily. He originally wanted to tease this little girl, but this cunning little guy actually didn¡¯t fall for it.

    ¡°Could it be that you want to use your seniority to suppress me?¡± Leng Ruoxue widened her beautiful eyes and asked uncertainly.

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Mo Yan was very helpless. s! Liu Feng was right! This girl was a cunning little fox.

    ¡°Then you¡¯re just Mo Yan in my eyes,¡± Leng Ruoxue said seriously.

    ¡°You have to call me Your Excellency Mo Yan at least, right?¡± Mo Yan refused to give up.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to refine weapons.¡± Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes at Mo Yan and said truthfully.

    ¡°Uh!¡± This time, Mo Yan really had nothing to say. Moreover, he could tell what this little girl meant. That girl was clearly saying that only those who looked for him to refine artifacts would call him His Excellency, and that she wouldn¡¯t ask him for help!

    ¡°Little girl, you know how to refine weapons, right?¡± Mo Yan probed. He could feel that Leng Ruoxue had an extremely strong fire attribute spiritual energy on her. In addition, he was Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s descendant, so he naturally guessed that this girl should know how to refine weapons.

    ¡°I know a little,¡± Leng Ruoxue said humbly. She usually focused on refining pills and rarely refined weapons.

    ¡°Do you little one have any ns to be a disciple?¡± Mo Yan asked again.

    ¡°No.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very honest. In fact, she didn¡¯t want to look for a master because she had a master. Moreover, it was good to say that she was narcissistic. Anyway, she never felt that anyone couldpare to her master who had already passed away.

    ¡°Oh! Some of you want to participate in the artificerpetition, right?¡± Mo Yan continued.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! However, they¡¯ve already been chased out of me City. They probably won¡¯t have the chance to participate in thepetition.¡± Leng Ruoxue also yed Taiji and repeated the well-known truth.

    ¡°Who said there¡¯s no chance? I approve his participation in thepetition. If you want to participate, I can also arrange it for you,¡± Mo Yan said very enthusiastically. In fact, he mainly wanted to see this little girl¡¯s refining level because he didn¡¯t believe what Leng Ruoxue said about knowing just a little.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested. As for the Old Ancestor and the others! They have already been expelled from me City. Even though this matter won¡¯t spread throughout the entire Divine Continentor even the God Realm so quickly, the people in me City must have already known. So, how can they return so easily? We have to give them and the people in the city an exnation!¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Liufeng and I have already agreed to thepensation you requested. However, there are a total of three vice presidents, so we have to respect the opinion of the other vice president, but the problem probably won¡¯t be big.¡± Mo Yan gave Leng Ruoxue a reassuring look.

    ¡°So you can¡¯t get thepensation I requested?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°Not yet. However, I can guarantee that I will definitely give it to you. Therefore, you can let them return to me City first,¡± Mo Yan reminded. In fact, this was the main reason why he came to look for this girl. This was because his disciple had said that Little Xue¡¯er would be in charge of this matter. Unless Little Xue¡¯er said something, they would not return.

    ¡°What if theye back and you renege on your debt? Besides, you haven¡¯t given me an exnation! If you want us to leave, we have to leave immediately. If you want us toe back, we have toe back immediately. What do you take us for?¡± Leng Ruoxue said unhappily.

    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t you even believe my words? With me around, will the Artificer Association dare to renege on your debt?¡± Mo Yan was very helpless. This girl was very difficult to deal with!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯re not familiar. Grandpa said it before, but I easily believe the words of strangers. Moreover, you can¡¯t make the decision alone in the Artificer Association, so I have a reserved attitude towards your words.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very honest, but the unlucky Leng Qingtian was shot again.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Mo Yan was a little speechless. It seemed that this girl was unmoved by force or persuasion! Unless he immediately took outpensation, he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to convince her.

    ¡°Sigh! You¡¯re right. I really can¡¯t make the decision alone. How about this! I¡¯ll discuss it with Liu Feng and will give you an answer as soon as possible,¡± Mo Yan said helplessly.

    ¡°You have to be fast!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Yan nodded and then disappeared into thin air.

    Mo Yan returned to his room gloomily. As soon as he walked in, he discovered a familiar aura in his room.

 Chapter 1002 - Authentication (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1002: Authentication (4)</h4>

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Mo Yan looked speechlessly at Liu Feng, who was lying on his bed and stuffing fruits into his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you. From the looks of it, you should have returned empty-handed!¡± Liu Feng said knowingly. Hehe! That little girl was cunning! How could she follow their thoughts!

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That girl said that she was afraid that we would go back on our word, so she refused to let Xiao Yu and the otherse back first,¡± Mo Yan said simply.

    ¡°Hehe! She doesn¡¯t even believe your words?¡± Liu Feng said with a smile in a good mood. The depression he got from Leng Ruoxue yesterday waspletely swept away.

    ¡°She said that we¡¯re not close! Her grandfather doesn¡¯t let her believe the words of strangers,¡± Mo Yan exined.

    ¡°Haha! Haha!¡± After hearing Mo Yan¡¯s words, Liu Fengughed wildly without caring about his image.

    ¡°Is it that funny?¡± Mo Yan was speechless. This guy¡¯sughter was too exaggerated! He was just short of rolling on the ground.

    ¡°Yes! Of course!¡± Liu Feng said with a smile.

    ¡°Stopughing. Tell me what to do!¡± Mo Yan¡¯s head hurt.

    ¡°Then give her thepensation she wants first!¡± Liu Feng said disapprovingly. The Fire City cksmith Guild could take out the things Leng Ruoxue wanted, but afterpensating this little girl, the Fire City cksmith Guild would probably be greatly injured. However, this was not within his consideration. Anyway, the cksmith Guild was not under his control now. Thinking of this, he could not help but gloat. Moreover, he had to act first and reportter. Otherwise, it would not be easy to take out those things when that woman came!

    ¡°You have no objections?¡± Mo Yan asked in disbelief.

    ¡°I already agreed!¡± Liu Feng blinked and said in confusion.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s give it to that little girl now!¡± Mo Yan said anxiously. In fact, he was also afraid that a long dy would cause trouble. Moreover, that woman should arrive tomorrow. At that time, he would probably have to waste his breath. Therefore, if he could settle thepensation immediately, he would be happy to do so.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Feng nodded.

    Then, the two of them personally went to the guild¡¯s storeroom and took out everything Leng Ruoxue requested. Then, they sent it to her directly.

    ¡°Little Fox! Are you satisfied now?¡± In Leng Ruoxue¡¯s room, Liu Feng¡¯s handsome face was filled with helplessness.

    ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied with your work efficiency,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very calmly after checking the things in the storage ring.

    ¡°Then you can let theme back now!¡± Liu Feng said again.

    ¡°Sure, but they were chased out of me City after all, so even if theye back, they have to have a good reason! They can¡¯te back for no reason!¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a while and said.

    ¡°Little fox! What do you mean! We¡¯ve already given you thepensation you requested. Don¡¯t tell me you want to go back on your word!¡± Liu Feng was a little angry. This girl could definitely anger people to death!

    ¡°I won¡¯t go back on my word! However, even though you¡¯ve paid for the mental damage, their crimes haven¡¯t been cleared! So, wouldn¡¯t it be unreasonable for them toe back now?¡± Leng Ruoxue said innocently.

    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t y dumb with us. What do you want? Just say it!¡± Mo Yan said with a headache.

    ¡°My ancestor and the others were chased out by your Artificer Association. Of course, the people from the Artificer Association have to invite them back respectfully and announce to the public that this is your guild¡¯s responsibility. We are all victims,¡± Leng Ruoxue continued with a light smile.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll personally go outside the city to wee Xiaoyu and the others into the city. Liufeng, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to announce this to the public. Our Artificer Association is brave enough to admit our mistakes! We can¡¯t be looked down upon by a little girl,¡± Mo Yan said directly without thinking.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Liu Feng also knew that Leng Ruoxue clearly didn¡¯t believe that the Artificer Association could handle this matter impartially with such conditions. Therefore, as one of the big shots of the guild, he naturally wouldn¡¯t allow a little girl to look down on their guild.

    ¡°You can announce this to the public, but it won¡¯t be your honor to invite the Old Ancestor and the others,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Girl, what do you mean?¡± Mo Yan asked in confusion.

    ¡°President Lu, who chased us out of me City, isn¡¯t one of you, so you can¡¯t do this,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined with a faint smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want Yao Yuan to invite someone!¡± Liu Feng said speechlessly. Was Yao Yuan¡¯s status higher than theirs? Mo Yan wanted to personally bring him in, but this girl actually didn¡¯t agree.

    ¡°Is he worthy?¡± Leng Ruoxue said disdainfully.

    ¡°Uh! Then you want¡­¡± Liu Feng understood. Sigh! He didn¡¯t expect this girl to have this idea. She really had guts!

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, she won¡¯t agree. That person wants to save face. If you let her do this, she won¡¯t let you off.¡± Mo Yan also understood and couldn¡¯t help persuading.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t let her do it, won¡¯t she find trouble with me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. In fact, she had thought about this for almost an entire night and had analyzed it with the freak, so there was no need to hold a grudge if there were too many debts. In any case, the grudge was bound to be settled, so why care about one more!

    ¡°Uh!¡± The two of them were a little speechless. In fact, they knew that Leng Ruoxue was right. With that woman¡¯s personality, even if this little girl gave in, that person would probably not let go. However, they did not expect Leng Ruoxue to be willing to face the difficulties. Her courage was reallymendable!

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, that woman will be here tomorrow,¡± Mo Yan reminded her, wanting her to be careful.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Let her pick someone up when shees tomorrow!¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°All right! We¡¯ll talk to her,¡± Liufeng said with a soft sigh. He could already foresee the woman¡¯s anger tomorrow.

    The next day.

    Leng Ruoxue was lying on a recliner in the garden with a treasure in her arms, basking in the sun.

    Suddenly, her vision was blocked by a dark red color. Leng Ruoxue raised her eyelids slightly and looked at the angry woman in front of her. Then, she turned around and ignored her.

 Chapter 1003 - Authentication (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1003: Authentication (5)</h4>

    Actually, Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t need to guess to know who the woman in front of her was and her purpose foring to her. However, Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t intend to pay attention to her.

    ¡°Damn it, where did this wild girle from? She actually doesn¡¯t know the rules.¡± The woman couldn¡¯t help but roar angrily when she saw that the little girl in front of her actually ignored her and only gave her a back view.

    ¡°Auntie! This is my residence. You barged in without knocking, and you¡¯re still ming Master for not knowing the rules? What¡¯s going on!¡± Leng Ruoxue sneered.

    ¡°Dammit, do you know who I am? How dare you talk to me like that?¡± The woman roared in anger.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I¡¯m not interested in knowing,¡± Leng Ruoxue said angrily.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The woman¡¯s pretty face twisted in anger.

    ¡°Auntie, you should exin why you¡¯re here! I¡¯m not interested in guessing,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°You¡¯re calling me auntie?¡± the woman said btedly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Damn girl, how dare you call me auntie!¡± The woman was so angry that her magnificent chest kept shaking.

    ¡°Was that too young for you?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked suspicious. She wanted to call this woman Grandma, but she was afraid that her grandfather would be unhappy!

    ¡°You¡­¡± The woman was angry, so angry! So angry she couldn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Auntie, calm down. I suggest you exin your intentions first. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have the chance to say itter,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded again.

    ¡°Well said,¡± the woman said fiercely. She had decided that when this matter was settled, she would get rid of this young girl who had dared to humiliate her.

    ¡°I order you to let Leng Xiaoyu and the others enter the city immediately. Otherwise, bear the consequences,¡± the woman ordered arrogantly and condescendingly.

    After Leng Ruoxue heard this woman¡¯s words, she sized up the woman in surprise and even disbelief. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°May I know what identity Auntie is using to order me?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m the vice president of the Association Headquarters,¡± the woman said proudly.

    ¡°What does that have to do with me? I¡¯m not from your Artificer Association. You can¡¯t order me, right? Besides, my ancestor has already been chased out by you. If you want him toe back, you have to invite him personally.¡± Leng Ruoxue said this fact with a faint smile.

    ¡°Hmph! Who is Leng Xiaoyu? What right does he have for me to personally invite him back?¡± The woman said angrily.

    ¡°It¡¯s your freedom to invite him or not. Anyway, I¡¯m not the one who chased him away.¡± Leng Ruoxue shrugged and said disapprovingly. Hehe! With Mo Yan and Liu Feng pressuring this woman, she didn¡¯t believe that this woman wouldn¡¯t invite someone.

    ¡°You¡­ Let me ask you, where is Leng Xiaoyu now?¡± The woman calmed down and suppressed her anger.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It should be somewhere outside the city!¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Go look for them yourself! They shouldn¡¯t have gone too far,¡± Leng Ruoxue added.

    ¡°I know!¡± the woman said angrily, then turned and left.

    Seeing the woman leave, Darling couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Cute Master, why did she leave so quickly?¡±

    ¡°Why? You can¡¯t bear for her to leave?¡± Leng Ruoxue stroked the fur on her Darling¡¯s body and teased.

    ¡°Hehe! Of course not! I thought she would kill you in anger! That way, I would have a chance to protect the you!¡± Darling said with a look of yearning.

    ¡°You little rascal, you only know how to stir up trouble.¡± Leng Ruoxue flicked Darling¡¯s head with her finger and said helplessly. Sigh! It seemed that her beasts had been bored recently.

    ¡°Hehe! Lovely Master, I¡¯m very obedient,¡± Darling said with an aggrieved expression.

    ¡°Yes! You¡¯re very obedient. How can my beast not be obedient?¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed.

    ¡°Yes, yes, lovely master, don¡¯t be afraid! We won¡¯t let that old woman hurt you!¡± Darling raised his ws and promised.

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll be waiting for your protection,¡± Leng Ruoxue said cooperatively.

    The man and the beast chatted like this, and the day passed quickly.

    In the evening, Leng Ruoxue finally saw the freak and the others again. They were also arranged to stay here.

    In the room.

    The freak hugged Leng Ruoxue and rubbed his face against Xue¡¯er¡¯s. He kept telling her how much he missed her.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I miss you so much,¡± the freak said with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°I miss you too.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very cooperative. In fact, they were in contact every day. However, at this time, she naturally couldn¡¯t ruin the atmosphere.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to make it up to me, Xue¡¯er,¡± the freak said with a wicked grin. Actually, that was his main goal.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Leng Ruoxue was helpless and could only bring the freak into the bracelet¡­

    The next day.

    Leng Ruoxue had just walked out of the room when she met Mo Yan and Liu Feng in the courtyard.

    ¡°You¡¯re a little early!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the two people in front of her and asked in confusion.

    authentication¡±We¡¯re here to look for Leng Xiaoyu. Besides, didn¡¯t some of you want to participate in thepetition? Therefore, we¡¯ll also give him an authentication.¡± Liu Feng exined with a smile.

    ¡°Oh, sorry to trouble you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said politely.

    ¡°Oh, this little girl has actually learned to be polite.¡± Liu Feng said as if he had discovered a new continent.

    ¡°You¡¯ve settled all the conditions I requested. Now that we¡¯re living under someone else¡¯s roof, how dare you not be polite!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Little girl, I was wrong. You¡¯re still you!¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped from Liu Feng¡¯s forehead as he said speechlessly.

    ¡°Haha! It¡¯s good that you know. By the way, that woman was very angry yesterday, right?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in a good mood.

    ¡°Not just angry! I heard that she smashed everything in her room. However, even if we¡¯re angry, she won¡¯t touch you easily. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Liu Fengforted. He thought that Leng Ruoxue was a little afraid. After all, that girl was just a child!

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be worried about? I¡¯m not afraid of her.¡± Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes. In fact, she was wondering if she should make the first move? However, this was the territory of the Artificer Association after all. If she made a move here, it would probably make things difficult for the two men in front of her. After all, one of them was the master of her ancestor, and the other was considered a partner.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± Liu Feng was depressed again. So he had made a mistake!

    ¡°Um¡­ I want to ask, what will happen if anything happens to that woman?¡± Leng Ruoxue hesitated and asked curiously.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Liu Feng pointed at Leng Ruoxue and was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak. This girl couldn¡¯t be thinking of getting rid of Yin Rumei, right?! How bold!

    ¡°You can¡¯t touch her now,¡± Mo Yan reminded calmly. He had heard about this little girl¡¯s personality from his disciple, so he naturally knew what Leng Ruoxue meant.

    ¡°Yes, that bitch is very capable and has many connections. Therefore, try your best to avoid her in the future!¡± Liu Feng reminded him.

    However, they didn¡¯t really know Leng Ruoxue.

    Even though Leng Ruoxue hated trouble, it didn¡¯t mean that she was afraid of trouble. Moreover, she had always liked to nip trouble in the bud, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t let it grow into an uncontroble towering tree. However, she had to consider the consequences of getting rid of that woman.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Leng Ruoxue said perfunctorily. Then, she brought the two of them to look for Leng Xiaoyu.

    After that, they certified the Old Man Zao.

    In the room.

    Looking at the old man who was refining ording to their request, the two of them could not help but discuss softly.

    ¡°This old man¡¯s basic skills are quite solid,¡± Liu Feng praised. Even though there were many cksmiths in the God Realm, there were really not many who had such solid basic skills. The only regret was that this old man¡¯s intrinsic me could not reach the Divine me level. Otherwise, with this old man¡¯s refining strength, his future achievements would definitely not be lower than Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s.

    ¡°Why? Do you want to take him in?¡± Mo Yan raised his eyebrows and said in understanding. He knew that Liu Feng¡¯s standards were not lower than his, so it was very difficult for ordinary Artificers to catch their eye.

    ¡°His mes are too ordinary,¡± Liu Feng said with a hint of regret. In the God Realm, only those whose vital me were at the Divine me level would have greater achievements in the future. Even though this old man¡¯s basic skills were not bad, the level of his mes destined him to only be a slightly better than ordinary Artificer.

 Chapter 1004 - Storm Of Criticism (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1004: Storm Of Criticism (1)</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to advance the me,¡± Mo Yan said after some thought.

    ¡°You mean¡­ the Divine me Body Tempering?¡± Liu Feng was shocked. He had heard of the method Mo Yan mentioned, but so far, not many had seeded because that method was too painful. That kind of pain was definitely not something an ordinary person could withstand.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know if he has the willpower,¡± Mo Yan said calmly.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Liu Feng was in a difficult position. Even though he found this old man quite pleasing to the eye, he could not ask this old man to use that method to advance his Vital me! After all, that was a matter of life and death.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after thepetition!¡± Mo Yan looked at Liu Feng and said. In fact, he felt that the old man might agree. However, the risk of this matter was not small, so he had to think carefully.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Feng nodded. This matter could not be rushed.

    The two of them chatted softly, and Old Man Zao was almost done refining.

    After a moment, Old Man Zao stopped what he was doing and extinguished the fire, waiting for the equipment he had refined to be ready.

    As he was only an Artificer, the level requirement for equipment was not that high. As for Mo Yan and Liu Feng, they only required him to refine spirit artifact-level equipment. After that, he confidently handed the equipment he refined to Mo Yan and Liu Feng.

    After Mo Yan and Liu Feng carefully evaluated the equipment refined by the old man, they could not help but nod in satisfaction. Then, they officially informed him that he had passed the Artificer Authentication.

    When Mo Yan and Liu Feng left Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ residence and returned to their courtyard, they found Yin Rumei sitting in the courtyard waiting for them.

    ¡°Where did you guys go? Why did you onlye back now?¡± Yin Rumei roared angrily. She had been waiting here all morning and didn¡¯t know where the two of them had gone! How infuriating.

    ¡°Do we have to report to Vice President Yin where we¡¯re going?¡± Liu Feng chuckled.

    ¡°Thepetition is about to begin. You have to tell me where you¡¯re going!¡± Yin Rumei emphasized.

    ¡°Since when did our Artificer Association have this rule? Isn¡¯t Mo Yan in charge of thepetition? We just have to be spectators.¡± Liu Feng asked coldly.

    ¡°But we can¡¯t just ignore everything!¡± Yin Rumei argued.

    ¡°Why not!¡± Liu Feng said disapprovingly, his stomach churning. What can you care? You¡¯ll be lucky if you don¡¯t cause trouble.

    ¡°What if he forgets something?¡± Yin Rumei continued.

    ¡°That¡¯s his business. It has nothing to do with us,¡± Liu Feng said irresponsibly. Then, he put his hand on Mo Yan¡¯s shoulder and smiled faintly. ¡°Mo Yan, am I right?¡±

    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. Just take care of your subordinates,¡± Mo Yan said ungratefully. Then, he dragged Liu Feng into his room without even looking at Yin Rumei.

    After the two of them entered the room, they secretly peeked out through the half-open window and saw that Yin Rumei was still standing in the courtyard. Moreover, the anger on her face was difficult to dissipate.

    ¡°Why do you think she came to us? She¡¯s talking nonsense,¡± Liu Feng asked curiously.

    ¡°What else! It¡¯s probably because of Yao Yuan,¡± Mo Yan said knowingly.

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t she say it directly?! Why did she criticize us the moment she came?! It¡¯s as if we weren¡¯t doing our job properly and she was the only one who did her best for the Association,¡± Liu Feng said disdainfully. He hated Yin Rumei the most.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you just met her today! Is it worth getting angry over such a small matter?¡± Mo Yan said speechlessly. Sometimes, Liu Feng was like a child who liked to be willful.

    ¡°Hehe! Who said I¡¯m angry? It seems like she¡¯s the one who¡¯s angry now!¡± Liu Feng said with a wicked smile.

    ¡°Ignore her. We¡¯ll pretend we don¡¯t know if she orders Yao Yuan to be released from prison,¡± Mo Yan said after some thought.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that letting her off easy?¡± Liu Feng said unhappily.

    ¡°The officialpetition will start the day after tomorrow. There¡¯s still time to deal with Yao Yuan and the others after thepetition,¡± Mo Yan said.

    ¡°All right, then! Whatever you say,¡± Liu Feng agreed, nodding.

    As Mo Yan had expected, after Yin Rumei returned to her residence in a huff, she immediately ordered for Yao Yuan to be released from prison. The reason she gave was that thepetition was about to begin and the Artificer Association could not be without its leader. Otherwise, they would beughed at.

    Mo Yan and Liu Feng smiled at this. They knew Yin Rumei¡¯s style quite well after all. Therefore, they were not surprised that she would find such an excuse.

    When this news reached Leng Ruoxue and the others, they could not help but not know whether tough or cry. Without its leader? How could me City¡¯s Artificer Association be leaderless when there were vice presidents? However, it was not appropriate for them to discuss the internal affairs of the Artificer Association. They were living under someone else¡¯s roof now after all.

    In the courtyard.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others were chatting about this.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m back.¡± Suddenly, Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s voice sounded in their ears.

    ¡°Cheapsake Old Ancestor, where did you go?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Leng Xiaoyu and asked curiously.

    ¡°I went to the city for a while and happened to meet a friend, so we chatted for a while,¡± Leng Xiaoyu exined.

    ¡°Friend?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes and sized up the timid man standing beside Leng Xiaoyu.

    The man¡¯s face was very old and even had an injury. His hair was gray, and his beautiful eyes were dim. At this moment, he was lowering his head timidly, not daring to look at them. The man¡¯s clothes were dirty and old, and they emitted a strange smell.

    Could this person be a friend of the Cheapsake Old Ancestor? Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t believe it at all because in her eyes, this man was clearly a homeless beggar! Could it be that the Cheapsake Old Ancestor was kind and wanted to do a good deed, so he brought back the wandering beggar he picked up on the street? She couldn¡¯t help but make wild guesses. However, it seemed quite difficult to pick up a beggar in me City.

    ¡°He¡¯s Fu Ran, my friend.¡± Leng Xiaoyu exined helplessly. Sigh! It was really hard to predict everything. He did not expect to meet an old friend on the street, and in such a way.

 Chapter 1005 - Storm Of Criticism (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1005: Storm Of Criticism (2)</h4>

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in understanding. She had heard her cheap ancestor mention this name before because this person was the former president of the me City Artificer Association. But how did he be like this? Even if the position of president was snatched away, he didn¡¯t have to give up on himself like this!

    ¡°Feng Da, please bring him to take a shower and change into clean clothes!¡± Leng Xiaoyu said politely.

    ¡°Alright, follow me!¡± Feng Da nodded readily and brought Fu Ran to wash up.

    ¡°Cheapsake Old Ancestor, how did Fu Ran be like this?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously after Fu Ran left.

    ¡°Sigh! It¡¯s a long story! When he was refining, he was framed and severely injured. Therefore, the position of president was reced by Yao Yuan. Yao Yuan added insult to injury and sent him to the equipment shop on the outskirts of me City to do odd jobs. Later, that shop was closed down and he waspletely forgotten,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said helplessly.

    ¡°Framed! Why am framed again?!¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. Why did artificers and alchemists like to frame others so much? Couldn¡¯t they just refine weapons and pills? Why did they have to be jealous of others?

    ¡°Sigh! This kind of thing is very normal.¡± Leng Xiaoyu sighed softly. He had experienced something like that before too. However, he was lucky that the other party¡¯s n did not seed. Otherwise, he would not be where he was today.

    ¡°Cheapsake Old Ancestor, are you doing as the Romans do? I¡¯ve never been framed for refining pills and weapons,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re a little pervert. Those who frame you won¡¯t have a good ending. Besides, you have such an extraordinary encounter. You don¡¯t have to join the Artificer Association nor the Alchemist Association at all. Even if those Artificers or alchemists want to frame you, they won¡¯t have a chance!¡± Leng Xiaoyu said with a bitter smile. If he had a good opportunity like Little Xue¡¯er, who would care about the Artificer Association!

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s true! Cheapsake Old Ancestor, what do you n to do with Fu Ran?¡± Leng Ruoxue changed the topic.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ll discuss it with Masterter!¡± Leng Xiaoyu felt that this was an internal matter of the Artificer Association, so it was better to let Master handle it.

    ¡°This matter is most likely rted to Yao Yuan. Unless they make up their minds to get rid of Yao Yuan, Fu Ran¡¯s matter can¡¯t be resolved. Besides, you should know his current situation. Even if they get rid of Yao Yuan, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for him to gain a foothold in the Artificer Association.¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded him. This world had always been realistic. The winner would be the king and the loser would be the bandit. Fu Ran was a failure. Even if Yao Yuan was no more the President, it would be difficult for him to regain his former glory.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, do you have any good ideas?¡± Leng Xiaoyu asked fawningly.

    ¡°Let Zheng En take a look at his injuries first!¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Xiaoyu nodded happily. There were not many people in the world he could treat as friends, and Fu Ran was one of them. Therefore, he naturally did not want to see Fu Ran in this state.

    Not long after, Feng Da brought Fu Ran, who had already been cleaned, to Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°He¡¯s done, miss,¡± Feng Dao said.

    ¡°Yes, Zheng En, give him a check up!¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Zheng En replied. Then, he wanted to check Fu Ran¡¯s injuries, but Fu Ran dodged him and looked at him with fear.

    ¡°Miss, this¡­¡± Zheng En was helpless. How was he supposed to check if the patient didn¡¯t cooperate!

    ¡°Cheapsake Old Ancestor,¡± Leng Ruoxue called softly.

    ¡°Be good, don¡¯t be afraid. They won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Leng Xiaoyu coaxed him like he was coaxing a child.

    ¡°Ok.¡± Fu Ran, whose eyes were still filled with fear, nodded. Then, he obediently let Zheng En check his injuries.

    After a careful inspection, Zheng En reported to Leng Ruoxue, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s fire poison.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Zheng En, then help him refine the antidote!¡± Leng Ruoxue instructed. Refining an antidote for fire poison should not be difficult for Zheng En.

    ¡°Miss, he¡¯s not suffering from ordinary fire poison. He needs a fire lotus,¡± Zheng said awkwardly.

    ¡°What kind of fire lotus? How many do you need?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly. There were many in the fire lotus space, but she didn¡¯t know if this Fu Ran was worth saving.

    ¡°It has to be at least a thousand years old,¡± Zheng En said. To be honest, even though this person was a friend of Miss¡¯s ancestor, he was aplete stranger to them. Therefore, he was really reluctant to give him such a precious fire lotus.

    ¡°Then use it!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Leng Xiaoyu and said helplessly.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, thank you,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said gratefully.

    ¡°Cheapsake Old Ancestor, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. I just hope that your friend is worth saving,¡± Leng Ruoxue said half-jokingly. She didn¡¯t want to save an ingrate.

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry! I know him very well.¡± Leng Xiaoyu understood what Little Xue¡¯er meant, so he promised.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, then brought Zheng En into the room and sent him into the bracelet.

    At night, Zheng En had already refined the pill.

    Looking at the fiery red pill, Leng Ruoxue handed it to her ancestor and told him what would happen. Then, she brought the others into the bracelet.

    The next day.

    When they left the room and saw the young man sitting in the courtyard, their eyes widened in surprise.

    Ugh! Who was this man? Why was he sitting in their yard?

    ¡°You¡¯re Fu Ran!¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly.

    ¡°Yes, thank you for healing my injuries.¡± Fu Ran stood up and bowed to the others. After his injuries, his appearance had returned to its youth. However, there was no way to turn his hair ck anymore, but it had gone from gray to silver.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. It was nothing. Oh! Your hair is not bad,¡± Leng Ruoxue praised politely. After Fu Ran recovered, he seemed to be much more confident. At least, the timid feeling and fear from yesterday could not be seen on him.

 Chapter 1006 - Storm Of Criticism (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1006: Storm Of Criticism (3)</h4>

    ¡°Hehe! I think so too.¡± Fu Ran chuckled. Then, he looked at Zheng En and said apologetically, ¡°Thank you for refining the pill to treat my injuries.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m just following Miss¡¯s instructions.¡± Zheng En did not dare to take credit. After all, Miss had asked him to do this. Otherwise, he might not have interfered.

    ¡°I still have to thank you. If you hadn¡¯t refined the pill, my injuries wouldn¡¯t have healed,¡± Fu Ran said gratefully. He knew his injuries very well. Ordinary alchemists couldn¡¯t refine pills that could treat his injuries. As for alchemists above the Alchemy Supremacy level, even if he could afford them, he wouldn¡¯t be able to prepare so many medicinal herbs.

    There was no alchemist like Zheng En on the Divine Continent who did not need the injured to prepare the medicinal herbs to deliver the pills to him. He knew that he had borrowed the glory of his old friend. He was afraid that he would never be able to repay this favor in this lifetime.

    ¡°Uh! You¡¯re too kind,¡± Zheng En said helplessly. How long would it take to thank him like this? Their own people did not like this.

    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s the Cheapsake Old Ancestor?¡± Leng Ruoxue changed the topic.

    ¡°He went to see His Excellency Mo Yan,¡± Fu Ran said. s! He knew that Leng Xiaoyu must have gone to see Mo Yan because of him again. In fact, after so many things, he no longer wanted to stay in the Artificer Association.

    ¡°What are your ns?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly.

    ¡°I want to¡­ leave me City and explore,¡± Fu Ran said after some thought.

    ¡°Then go! It¡¯s very boring to be trapped in one ce all the time,¡± Leng Ruoxue encouraged.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Fu Ran was in a difficult position. Even though he wanted to leave me City, he did not know how to speak to Leng Xiaoyu. After all, Leng Xiaoyu had already gone to look for Mo Yan for him.

    ¡°The Old Ancestor won¡¯t me you. After all, this is your choice. He will understand.¡± Leng Ruoxue saw through him andforted him.

    ¡°You won¡¯t me him for anything?¡± Suddenly, Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s voice interrupted them. He had just returned from outside and heard Little Xue¡¯er saying that she wouldn¡¯t me him.

    ¡°Let Fu Ran tell you himself!¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled and then brought the others to another garden, leaving this ce to the two of them.

    When they arrived at the garden, Leng Ruoxue took out a recliner. Just as shey down, she saw the freak pouting as he sat beside her. She couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking curiously.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, is silver-white hair very good?¡± the freak asked aggrievedly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless. Was the freak jealous again? Actually, she was just saying it casually. She didn¡¯t expect the freak to take it seriously.

    ¡°Who said that? I still like ck,¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly coaxed.

    ¡°That¡¯s better. However, if you really like silver-white hair, I¡¯ll find a way to make them into the color you like,¡± the freak said very seriously as he pulled his hair.

    ¡°No need! There¡¯s really no need.¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly stopped him. This guy was already very monstrous now. If he had silver hair, would he still want to live?!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to be polite with me,¡± the freak said with a naughty smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m not polite. There¡¯s really no need,¡± Leng Ruoxue said speechlessly. She knew that this freak did it on purpose.

    ¡°Haha! You said it!¡± The freakughed in satisfaction. Then, he stretched out his long arm and hugged Xue¡¯er.

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Suddenly, two coughs sounded in their ears. The two of them looked up in unison and saw Leng Xiaoyu and Fu Ran standing not far away from them.

    Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s face was filled with mischief, while Fu Ran¡¯s handsome face was filled with embarrassment.

    ¡°Are you done talking?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little surprised. These two people talked quite quickly!

    ¡°Yes, Little Xue¡¯er, why aren¡¯t you paying attention to your influence when flirting in broad daylight? What if you lead children astray!¡± Leng Xiaoyu teased with a smile.

    ¡°Are there children here? Don¡¯t look, don¡¯t look!¡± Leng Ruoxue said angrily. s! Her Cheapsake Old Ancestor had learned bad things and knew how to tease her.

    ¡°Haha! Is Little Xue¡¯er angry from embarrassment?¡± Leng Xiaoyu said happily.

    ¡°No way. Oh right, tomorrow is the weapon refinementpetition, right? Didn¡¯t Mo Yan tell you anything?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m not participating in thepetition. What can he tell me? However, he asked me to remind Old Man Zao to pay attention to a few opponents. Those people are very strong,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said worriedly. He had left the Divine Continent for too long and had not seen those people before. Therefore, he was not very clear about the true strength of those people, and he could not give Old Man Zao too good an opinion. Therefore, he could only remind Old Man Zao to improvise tomorrow.

    ¡°Oh! Don¡¯t worry, Old Man Zao can handle it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. She was very confident in the Old Man Zao¡¯s strength and mental endurance, so she was not worried at all.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already instructed him.¡± Leng Xiaoyu nodded.

    The next day.

    The once-in-a-century artificerpetition officially began.

    The artificerpetition this time did not change muchpared to the previous years. However, the number of matches increased from three to five. Moreover, there was an additional assessment of basic skills. However, the rules of thepetition did not change. The highest score was also determined by victory.

    Thepetition this time was divided into a total of five days. There would be apetition every day so that every artificer could have enough time to rest. Not only that, as a gathering to choose outstanding artificer, thepetition also attracted the attention of the various families. Therefore, many families sent people to watch the battle.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others walked into thepetition venue under Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s lead. Because of Leng Xiaoyu, their seats were rtively forward and happened to be in the middle, so their line of sight was very good.

    ¡°Haha, this seat is not bad!¡± Feng Da praised happily.

    ¡°We¡¯re all benefiting from our Cheapsake Old Ancestor Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be qualified to sit here,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with understanding. Even the eight great families probably weren¡¯t qualified to sit in such a good seat.

 Chapter 1007 - Storm Of Criticism (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1007: Storm Of Criticism (4)</h4>

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Everyone nodded in unison, making Leng Xiaoyu not know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°Today is the first match. Do you need to hold back?¡± L¨¹ Tao asked in confusion.

    ¡°The first and second rounds of thepetition test the basics of refining equipment, so there¡¯s nothing to hold back,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined with a light smile. In her opinion, the first two rounds of thepetition were extremely important, and it was also the easiest to get points. Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it if anyone held back in these two rounds.

    ¡°Oh! Good luck Old Man Zao!¡± L¨¹ Tao hurriedly shouted when she saw that the old man had already walked into the arena.

    When Old Man Zao heard L¨¹ Tao¡¯s voice, he even waved at them with a rxed expression.

    A momentter, with a whistle from the host, the first round of the artificerpetition officially began.

    There were nearly a thousand artificers participating in thepetition this time, and the scene of so many people refining weapons at the same time was also quite spectacr. As the test was the basic skills of refining, their steps were basically the same. The final judgment depended on whose refining technique was more proficient.

    Old Man Zao methodically ced the materials into the furnace one by one. Then, he watched very patiently as the materials melted, purified, finally fixed, and tempered. The entire set of movements was as smooth and natural as flowing water. Even though he was not the first toplete the refinement, his expression was the most rxed.

    While Old Man Zao was refining, Mo Yan and Liu Feng, who were at the judges¡¯ seats, had also been paying attention to him. After seeing him finish refining, the two of them couldn¡¯t help but look at each other and smile. They were still very confident in the strength of this inconspicuous disheveled old man. In their opinion, the first two matches were as if they were tailor-made for the disheveled old man. It wasn¡¯t difficult for him at all.

    After all the artificers on the field had finished refining, the first day of thepetition officially ended. However, the results of the firstpetition could not be immediately evaluated. After all, there were too many people participating in the firstpetition. Therefore, the results could only be announced in the afternoon.

    After thepetition ended, Leng Ruoxue and the others immediately returned to their residence.

    After returning to the courtyard, Feng Da and the others surrounded Old Man Zao and asked him questions with concern.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, why don¡¯t you go and ask?¡± Leng Qianye couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously when he saw Little Xue¡¯er¡¯s calm expression.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to ask? I know Old Man Zao¡¯s strength very well,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. In her opinion, there was no problem for Old Man Zao to enter the top three. She had also carefully observed the few people that the Cheapsake Old Ancestor had reminded them to pay attention to. Among those few people, only one person¡¯s basic skills wasparable to Old Man Zao¡¯s. As for the other artifact masters participating in thepetition, they were naturally not within her consideration. However, she could not rule out the possibility of a dark horse jumping out, so she set the top three for Old Man Zao.

    ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t worry. I can¡¯t say anything else, but I¡¯m still very confident in my basic skills.¡± At this moment, Old Man Zao walked over and patted Leng Qianye¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Leng Qianye said in relief.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others were extremely rxed, but Mo Yan and Liu Feng were not in a good mood.

    In the meeting room of the Artificer Association.

    At this moment, even though the conference room was filled with people, there was silence. Everyone present did not dare to breathe as they stole a nce at Mo Yan and Liu Feng, who had dark faces.

    ¡°President Yao, is this the ranking you evaluated?¡± Mo Yan narrowed his eyes and asked unhappily.

    At this moment, he was very angry and even angrier! Hmph! These guys were really toowless. Did they really think that he and Liu Feng were dead? They actually dared to bring such results in front of them and ask for their approval?

    ¡°Yes, this is the unanimous opinion of all of us judges,¡± Yao Yuan said confidently. With his backing, he would not be so afraid when facing Mo Yan and Liu Feng.

    ¡°Bring out the equipment they refined. We want to check it ourselves,¡± Liu Feng said with a cold glint in his eyes. Damn it. Old Man Zao that he and Mo Yan both thought highly of was actually ranked 51st by these people. With such a ranking, even if Old Man Zao obtained first ce in thest four rounds, the championship would probably fall to someone else.

    ¡°His Excellency Liu Feng, this is against the rules. You are also mistrusting our work as judges,¡± Yao Yuan said boldly. Fortunately, he was already prepared. Otherwise, when Liu Feng made such a request, he really didn¡¯t know what to do!

    Actually, he was very confident when he said that. Under normal circumstances, Mo Yan and Liu Feng would not pay too much attention to the first few matches, so it would be rtively easy for him to do something if he wanted to. However, he did not have the guts to do that for thest three matches.

    Even though he was prepared to be attacked by Mo Yan and Liu Feng, he did not expect them to really ask. They even wanted to check personally. This was absolutely not allowed. If they really checked, the tricks they did would be exposed.

    ¡°Against the rules? The rules are dead, but people are alive. Moreover, the rules are all set by us. If we want to check, do you dare to disagree?¡± Liu Feng questioned coldly.

    ¡°Sir Liu Feng, if you really want to check, how can I dare to disagree! However, you clearly don¡¯t trust us. In that case, what¡¯s the point of us being judges?¡± Yao Yuan looked at Yin Rumei and said with an extremely aggrieved expression.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I just don¡¯t trust you. If any of you don¡¯t want to be a judge, you can bring it up now,¡± Liu Feng said without being threatened.

    ¡°Sir Liu Feng, are you really going to do this?¡± Yao Yuan made up his mind.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Which one of you doesn¡¯t want to be a judge? Tell me in advance!¡± Liu Feng said with certainty.

    ¡°Alright! Then we won¡¯t be judges anymore,¡± Yao Yuan said loudly.

    ¡°You? I¡¯m sorry, President Yao. You can only represent yourself, but not them,¡± Liu Feng said mockingly. Did this Yao Yuan really think that everything would be fine with that b*tch Yin Rumei backing him up? Hmph! He thought too highly of that woman.

    ¡°Tell His Excellency Liu Feng that you don¡¯t have to be judges anymore,¡± Yao Yuan shouted at the judges. Most of the judges for thispetition were the presidents of the various branches in the Divine Continent, so he was still very confident in his appeal.

 Chapter 1008 - Storm Of Criticism (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1008: Storm Of Criticism (5)</h4>

    Unfortunately, after hearing his words, no one in the various branch presidents dared to say such words. After all, no one was stupid. Who would take the risk of offending Mo Yan and Liu Feng to help Yao Yuan! Yao Yuan had made a mistake and had someone to help clean up the mess, but they didn¡¯t!

    ¡°Since no one doesn¡¯t want to be a judge except President Yao, please leave the meeting room!¡± Liu Feng ordered coldly.

    ¡°You want me to leave the meeting room? On what basis?¡± Yao Yuan said angrily.

    ¡°Is there a need for that? We¡¯re discussing something rted to thepetition now. You¡¯re not a judge, so you naturally don¡¯t have the right to listen.¡± Liu Feng chuckled. He really didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Yao Yuan¡¯s brain to actually dare to question him.

    ¡°I¡¯m the president of the me City Artificer Association!¡± Yao Yuan emphasized.

    ¡°Yes! You¡¯re the president, and I¡¯m only the vice president. No wonder you refused to listen to my orders.¡± Liu Feng teased with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Yao Yuan was speechless and looked at Yin Rumei for help.

    However, Yin Rumei acted as if she didn¡¯t see it and only said indifferently, ¡°President Yao, in that case, you can leave first!¡±

    ¡°Lord Rumei!¡± Yao Yuan was shocked. What did this woman mean! She actually didn¡¯t help him! Hmph! Damn old woman, just you wait. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.

    ¡°Retreat first!¡± Yin Rumei said with a stern expression.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yao Yuan suppressed his anger and mmed the door as he left the meeting room.

    ¡°Alright, President Yao has already withdrawn. President Lu, you are temporarily in charge of the judging work. Now, go and present the equipment refined by those cksmiths. His Excellency Mo Yan and I want to take a look personally,¡± Liu Feng instructed.

    Originally, President Lu was also locked up by them like Yao Yuan. However, after Yin Rumei released Yao Yuan, he and Mo Yan ordered for everyone else to be released at the same time. Hmph! Let them fight each other!

    ¡°Yes!¡± President Lu nodded fearfully, his face full of helplessness. Boohoo¡­ He really didn¡¯t want to be involved in the scheming of these higher-ups! However, it was impossible to back down now. Well! It could also be said that the other party didn¡¯t allow him toe down at all, so he could only ept his fate and choose a side.

    Not long after President Lu left the meeting room, he returned with a storage ring in his hand.

    ¡°Your Excellency Mo Yan, Your Excellency Liu Feng, the equipment refined by the artificers participating in thepetition is inside. Please take a look,¡± President Lu said very respectfully.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Yan nodded and took out the equipment from the ring. He said to Liu Feng, ¡°For the fairness of thepetition, we have to work harder.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, this bit of equipment is nothing,¡± Liu Feng replied indifferently. As for Yin Rumei, she was ignored by the two of them.

    Yin Rumei was furious when she saw that the two of them had no intention of asking her for help at all! However, in order to show the others who were sitting, she had to act united. ¡°How could you forget me? I can help you check together.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Just rest,¡± Mo Yan said coldly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! How can a beauty like you do such manualbor!¡± Liu Feng did not intend to let this annoying woman interfere. Otherwise, who knew what she would do?

    ¡°You guys are really considerate!¡± Yin Rumei gritted her teeth and said hatefully.

    ¡°Of course! How can I not be protective of the only woman here?!¡± Liu Feng teased. However, his actions were not dyed at all. In the blink of an eye, he evaluated the score of an equipment and recorded it.

    The two of them worked for nearly an hour. All the equipment was finally checked, and the mistakes in the scores were corrected. The speed at which the two of them moved also stunned the judges who were sitting.

    Oh my god! This was really fast! Nearly a thousand pieces of equipment were evaluated in less than an hour! The judges couldn¡¯t help but sigh in their hearts. At the same time, their admiration for Mo Yan and Liu Feng rose to a new height.

    ¡°President Lu, rearrange the scores that Sir Liu Feng and I have evaluated and announce the results ording to this.¡± Mo Yan handed his and Liu Feng¡¯s records to President Lu.

    ¡°Yes,¡± President Lu replied respectfully. Then, he took Mo Yan and Liu Feng¡¯s records and started sorting them out.

    ¡°Sir Mo Yan and I have checked all the equipment and found many wrong results inside. Can any of you tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± At this moment, Liu Feng said lightly. Hmph! He wouldn¡¯t have known if he didn¡¯t check, but once he did, he was shocked! If it weren¡¯t for him and Mo Yan, many outstanding cksmiths would probably have been cast aside by them. Thinking of this, the anger in his heart surged.

    As soon as Liu Feng said this, all the judges lowered their heads. No one dared to look at him, let alone say a word. Otherwise, they would probably be the punching bag for His Excellency Liu Feng.

    ¡°Hmph! I can guess what¡¯s going on even if you don¡¯t say it. However, what I want to tell you is that His Excellency Mo Yan and I won¡¯t pursue the matter from before. If there¡¯s a next time, all of you get out of the Artificer Association. Our Artificer Association can¡¯t afford to lose face,¡± Liu Feng said loudly.

    Actually, he knew very well who was the culprit behind this matter, so he did not intend to make an example out of these people. After all, these people were not important enough to serve as a warning to others. Otherwise, how could he let them off so easily!

    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± When the judges present heard Liu Feng¡¯s words, most of their hearts were relieved. There were even people who could not help but wipe the cold sweat on their foreheads. They thought to themselves, ¡®That was close! This round is finally over.¡¯

    ¡°President Lu, announce the results immediately after you¡¯re done! If anything happens, you cane to me directly,¡± Mo Yan said. He believed that nothing would happen again.

    ¡°Yes,¡± President Lu replied. After the results were sorted out, he directly announced it to prevent any idents.

    Once the results were announced, there were naturally some who were happy and some who were sad.

    In the first round of thepetition, Old Man Zao entered the top three as Leng Ruoxue had expected. Moreover, he was first ce. However, there was only a one point difference between him and the second ce. It was a narrow victory.

    After the first round of thepetition ended, nearly 200 people would be eliminated. It was definitely considered the best of the best. Moreover, as thepetition progressed, thepetition would be more and more intense.

    Old Man Zao won the first round of thepetition, so Leng Ruoxue and the others naturally had to celebrate for him. Therefore, their residence could be said to be very lively.

    ¡°Haha! Congrattions, dirty old man.¡± Feng Da and the others went forward to toast the dirty old man one after another. However, they naturally didn¡¯t drink. Otherwise, if they got Old Man Zao drunk, they wouldn¡¯t be able topete tomorrow.

    ¡°Old Ancestor, what are you thinking?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s thoughtful expression and couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, the second ce on the rankings is the genius Ascender from the Ascender Alliance. You saw it today. His basic skills are quite solid, and his strength is not inferior to Old Man Zao. Therefore, thepetition between them will be very intense. Moreover, if nothing unexpected happens, the champion should be between the two of them,¡± Leng Xiaoyu analyzed.

    ¡°Old Ancestor, I saw a few people with good strength today. Why are you ignoring the others?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased.

    ¡°Those people¡¯s basic skills can¡¯tpare to the two of them, and this also affects their scores to a certain extent, so their chances of bing the champion are very slim.¡± Leng Xiaoyu chuckled.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Yin Rumei¡¯s disciple? How did you forget about her?¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°If Yin Rumei doesn¡¯t do anything, it¡¯ll be good enough if her disciple can get third ce,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said in disdain. Yin Rumei¡¯s disciple was third in the first round, and he was certain that this was the result of his master and Sir Liu Feng going easy on her.

    ¡°Haha! You actually don¡¯t look at good people. However, I think she seems to have a good impression of you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a wicked smile.

    Before thepetition started today, a young woman took the initiative to greet them. Later on, she found out that the person was Yin Rumei¡¯s beloved disciple.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, are you asking for a beating?!¡± Leng Xiaoyu pretended to be angry. He was not a rag-and-bone man and would not ept just anyone.

 Chapter 1009 - The Ultimate Master And Disciple (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1009: The Ultimate Master And Disciple (1)</h4>

    Speak of the devil!

    As soon as Leng Xiaoyu finished speaking, everyone saw a young woman appear in front of them under the lead of the butler. After feeling their gazes, she even nodded shyly at them.

    ¡°Hello, everyone,¡± the young woman said politely.

    ¡°Miss Leng, Miss Ruhua wants to see His Excellency Leng Xiaoyu, so I brought her over.¡± The butler felt a few unfriendly gazes and quickly exined. Boohoo¡­ Did he do something wrong? Why was someone ring at him so fiercely?

    Miss Ruhua? Leng Ruoxue almostughed when she heard this title. She didn¡¯t expect Yin Rumei¡¯s disciple to be called Ruhua. This made her think of something. Nheless, the woman in front of her was a rare beauty, and her temperament was very outstanding. However, she knew very well that you couldn¡¯t just look at people on the surface. It wasn¡¯t like there were no sanctimonious guys.

    ¡°Senior Brother Xiaoyu.¡± Ruhua came to Leng Xiaoyu shyly and said softly.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Leng Xiaoyu said without giving her any face. He did not want to meet anyone rted to Yin Rumei.

    ¡°Senior Brother Xiaoyu!¡± Ruhua¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with tears as she looked at Leng Xiaoyu aggrievedly.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here. Go back!¡± Leng Xiaoyu said coldly.

    ¡°Senior Brother Xiaoyu, I¡¯m only here to congratte the old man for getting first ce in the first round. I don¡¯t have any other intentions,¡± Ruhua exined softly. However, her words were so ambiguous that even Di Ren¡¯s butler couldn¡¯t believe her.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. After all, you¡¯re opponents. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to meet before thepetition, lest you cause unnecessary misunderstandings.¡± Leng Xiaoyu refused. Hmph! Yin Rumei¡¯s people were not so kind. Who knew why they came here?

    ¡°Alright! In that case, Senior Brother Xiaoyu! I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± Ruhua said with slight disappointment. After saying that, she turned around and left.

    ¡°Butler, don¡¯t let anyone rted to Yin Rumei in the future.¡± After Ruhua left, Leng Xiaoyu reminded him with a straight face.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the butler replied quickly. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead again and turned to leave.

    ¡°Senior Brother Xiaoyu! You¡¯re too heartless.¡± After the butler left, Leng Ruoxue imitated Ruhua and teased.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re really asking for a beating!¡± Leng Xiaoyu shook his head helplessly. Sigh! Sometimes, he really did not know what to do with this naughty little girl.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxueughed happily. Why did she feel like gloating when she saw her ancestor being pestered by a woman?

    ¡°Miss, is Ruhua really here to congratte the old man?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.

    ¡°How is that possible? That woman clearly has an ulterior motive. However, her excuse is a little lousy. She said she was here to congratte the old man, but she kept trying to get close to her cheap ancestor,¡± Leng Ruoxue said knowingly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Feng Da nodded in agreement. That woman was really too hypocritical.

    ¡°Uh! I wouldn¡¯t dare use her to congratte me. Women are a lot of trouble.¡± The disheveled old man looked scared.

    ¡°Haha! Ignore her. Let¡¯s continue to celebrate for the old man!¡± Cheng Wuughed heartily.

    ¡°Yes! Yes! Don¡¯t ruin our fun because of a woman who came uninvited,¡± Feng Da hurriedly said. Then, everyone acted as if nothing had happened and went about their business.

    Even though Leng Ruoxue and the others were not affected at all, Ruhua was not in a good mood. After returning from Leng Ruoxue¡¯s ce, Ruhua flew into a rage and smashed everything in her room.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you doing?¡± Yao Yuan asked in surprise when he saw the mess in the room.

    ¡°Get out. Who allowed you toe in?¡± Ruhua roared angrily and threw a vase at Yao Yuan!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t provoke you, why are you angry at me?¡± Yao Yuan dodged the vase that was thrown at him and said unhappily. Why was the temper of this master and disciple so bad! Sigh! Little beauties were still the best! He couldn¡¯t help butpare Leng Ruoxue to them in his heart!

    ¡°What are you doing here? You¡¯re not wee here!¡± Ruhua said coldly. Right now, she didn¡¯t want to see anyone! Not even her master.

    ¡°Sigh! Women are really heartless! With a new person, they forget the old!¡± Yao Yuan sighed.

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Ruhua said fearfully.

    ¡°Am I spouting nonsense? For you, I¡¯ve already offended Mo Yan and Liu Feng. Tell me! How are you going topensate me?¡± Yao Yuan pulled Ru Hua into his arms and teased.

    ¡°That has nothing to do with me. Master asked you to do it.¡± Ruhua struggled out of Yao Yuan¡¯s arms and argued.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that also for you? So, you can¡¯t turn your back on me!¡± Yao Yuan said shamelessly.

    ¡°Yao Yuan, what do you want?¡± Ruhua said helplessly.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been married for a night. Of course I hope you can stand on my side. Otherwise, if I identally reveal our rtionship one day, do you think you can still have your current status?¡± Yao Yuan smiled evilly.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Ruhua was so angry with Yao Yuan that her cheeks turned red and she could not speak.

    ¡°As long as I maintain my current status, I won¡¯t spout nonsense. However, if I lose everything, I can¡¯t guarantee anything,¡± Yao Yuan reminded him and left Ruhua¡¯s room.

    When Ruhua saw that Yao Yuan had left after threatening her, she could not help but tremble with anger. Damn it! He actually dared to threaten her with this matter. However, she was really afraid that Yao Yuan would reveal this secret that had been buried in her heart for a long time. After thinking about it, she had no choice but to look for her master personally.

    When they arrived at Yin Rumei¡¯s room, Ruhua first listened for any movement inside. After confirming that there was nothing unusual, she dared to knock on the door.

    As Yin Rumei said, ¡°Come in!¡± Ruhua pushed open the door and walked in.

    ¡°Master!¡± Ruhua threw herself at Yin Rumei coquettishly, but Yin Rumei dodged her.

 Chapter 1010 - The Ultimate Master and Disciple (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1010: The Ultimate Master and Disciple (2)</h4>

    ¡°Damn girl, you¡¯re still so crazy at this age!¡± Yin Rumei growled helplessly.

    ¡°Master!¡± Ruhua looked at Yin Rumei with slight grievance.

    ¡°Wretched girl, tell me! What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yin Rumei knew that her disciple would definitely note to her for no reason, so as long as he came to look for her, he must have something to ask of her.

    ¡°Wretched girl, tell me! What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yin Rumei knew that her disciple would definitely note to her for no reason, so as long as he came to look for her, he must have something to ask of her.

    ¡°You want to ask about this? I thought you came to find me because of Leng Xiaoyu!¡± Yin Rumei teased. She knew that her disciple fell in love with Leng Xiaoyu at first sight, but she had to admit that Ruhua had good taste.

    ¡°Master!¡± Ruhua called coquettishly, looking defiant.

    ¡°If it¡¯s because of Leng Xiaoyu, I¡¯ll risk my face to help you exin. If it¡¯s because of Yao Yuan, then don¡¯t ask.¡± Yin Rumei reminded him. She didn¡¯t want to think about what Yao Yuan had done at all. That piece of trash couldn¡¯t even do anything properly. She was so angry!

    ¡°Master, is President Yao¡¯s matter very serious?¡± Ruhua asked in surprise. In the past, her master often talked about Yao Yuan. Now, he was actually unwilling to mention him. This really surprised her.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to keep his position as president.¡± Yin Rumei sighed softly and said helplessly. This time, those two fellows probably wouldn¡¯t give her face anymore. Sigh!

    ¡°But will he betray us?¡± Ruhua asked worriedly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t dare,¡± Yin Rumei said confidently. Without her, Yao Yuan wouldn¡¯t be where he was today. Therefore, she was certain that Yao Yuan wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from her.

    ¡°Oh! Then I¡¯m relieved,¡± Ruhua said with a calm expression. In fact, she was extremely worried. Yao Yuan might not dare to betray her master, but what if he betrayed her? If she did not have her master as a backer, she would not be able to enjoy such good treatment in the cksmith Guild. No! She had to think of a good solution! She could not help but think to herself.

    ¡°Ruhua, what are your ns?¡± Yin Rumei asked again.

    ¡°Ah! I don¡¯t have any ns!¡± Ruhua hurriedly said like a frightened bird.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any ns for Leng Xiaoyu?¡± Yin Rumei asked in confusion.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯m working on it!¡± Ruhua said with relief. She was scared to death. She thought her master had seen something!

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough to just work hard. You have to have some means. Otherwise, how can you firmly control a man in your hands!¡± Yin Rumei reminded.

    ¡°Yes! Master!¡± When Ruhua heard her master¡¯s words, she could not help but feel a little depressed. Leng Xiaoyu did not give her any face at all. Even if she had any methods, she could not use them!

    ¡°Sigh! From the looks of it, I know that you can¡¯t handle Leng Xiaoyu at all. How about this! I¡¯ll go look for Mo Yan and tell him about you. Leng Xiaoyu has to listen to his master, right?¡± Yin Rumei said self-righteously.

    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Ruhua said happily. Hehe! With Master around, she believed that Leng Xiaoyu would definitely not be able to escape from her!

    These two disciples were equally confident. Yin Rumei was also an impatient person. After discussing with her disciple, she directly rushed to Mo Yan¡¯s residence. Coincidentally, Liu Feng was also there.

    Seeing Liu Feng¡¯s ruffian appearance, Yin Rumei couldn¡¯t help but frown. Then, she reluctantly said, ¡°Liu Feng is also here!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Why are you here too?¡± Liu Feng replied, but his eyes were not looking at Yin Rumei at all. Instead, he was flirting with Mo Yan. ¡°Why is she here?¡±

    ¡®How should I know!¡¯ Mo Yan replied with the same look.

    ¡°Vice President Yin, what brings you here?¡± Mo Yan asked indifferently, unsure of Yin Rumei¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m here for something good!¡± Yin Rumei said with a smile.

    ¡°Good thing?¡± Mo Yan frowned. As if! He didn¡¯t believe anything good coulde of this woman¡¯s visit.

    ¡°It can be considered a joyous asion!¡± Yin Rumei exined.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to marry Yao Yuan! Congrattions!¡± Liu Feng smiled evilly.

    ¡°No! I¡¯m here for Ruhua and Xiao Yu,¡± Yin Rumei said bluntly, suppressing her anger.

    ¡°Hehe! What can happen between them?¡± Liu Feng pretended to be stupid, but he could not help but mutter in his heart, Could it be that this old woman wants to marry Mo Yan? What a good n! However, not to mention that Mo Yan would not agree to such a thing, even if he did, Leng Xiaoyu would probably not agree!

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think they¡¯re verypatible? They¡¯re both Mo Yan and my disciples! Their statuses are the same! They¡¯re simply a match made in heaven!¡± Yin Rumei said one-sidedly, her beautiful face filled with joy.

    ¡°So what?¡± Liu Feng said with a chuckle.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Why are you interrupting?!¡± Yin Rumei roared angrily. Liu Feng was really too annoying. He always liked to go against her.

    ¡°Haha! Mo Yan, it¡¯s your turn to express your stance.¡± Liu Feng smiled happily, but his face was filled with gloating.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean?¡± Mo Yan rolled his eyes at Liu Feng, who feared that the world would not be in chaos, before speaking reluctantly.

    ¡°Am I not clear enough? I hope the two of them can get married,¡± Yin Rumei said bluntly.

    ¡°Oh! But you seem to have to talk to the two of them about this. It¡¯s useless to tell me!¡± Mo Yan said indifferently.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you his master? If I don¡¯t talk to you, who should I talk to?¡± Yin Rumei asked. In her mind, since Mo Yan was Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s master, no matter what Mo Yan asked Leng Xiaoyu to do, Leng Xiaoyu should not and could not refuse. Therefore, she directly came to look for Mo Yan.

    ¡°So what?¡± Mo Yan asked.

    ¡°Of course you can make decisions for him!¡± Yin Rumei said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°And then? Let him marry Ruhua?¡± Mo Yan said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Of course, they are such apatible couple!¡± Yin Rumei said happily.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t agree to it.¡± Mo Yan refused without thinking.

 Chapter 1011 - The Ultimate Master and Disciple (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1011: The Ultimate Master and Disciple (3)</h4>

    ¡°Why?¡± Yin Rumei asked incredulously.

    ¡°No reason. If Xiaoyu likes Ruhua, then I have nothing to say. However, if you want me to use my status as a master to force him to marry your disciple, I can tell you clearly now that it¡¯s impossible. I won¡¯t ask about my disciple¡¯s private matters,¡± Mo Yan said calmly.

    ¡°You¡¯re his master! Can¡¯t you make a decision on such a small matter?¡± Yin Rumei couldn¡¯t help but roar. She originally thought that this matter would be very easy, but she didn¡¯t expect to bump into Mo Yan first. She was really furious.

    ¡°This is not a matter of whether I can make the decision or not. Even though he is my disciple, I have to respect his personal opinion.¡± Mo Yan exined simply. However, he knew that even if he said this, that arrogant woman Yin Rumei would not understand.

    ¡°Hmph! I really didn¡¯t expect that you can¡¯t even be the master of your disciple,¡± Yin Rumei said mockingly.

    ¡°Think whatever you want. If there¡¯s nothing else to say, you can leave.¡± Mo Yan directly ordered him to leave.

    ¡°You¡­ Hmph! You¡¯ll regret it. Don¡¯te and beg me then!¡± Yin Rumei said angrily. After saying that, she turned around and left.

    ¡°This woman¡¯s brain structure is different from ordinary people. I don¡¯t understand why she would think of letting Xiao Yu marry Ruhua? How are these twopatible?¡± Liu Feng asked in confusion after Yin Rumei left.

    ¡°Who cares? But she¡¯d better not do anything stupid. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let her go,¡± Mo Yan said softly.

    ¡°Hehe! I really didn¡¯t expect Ruhua to take a fancy to your precious disciple. Well! I have to say that she has good taste.¡± Liu Feng smiled evilly. He and Yin Rumei were thinking the same thing.

    ¡°So what? Don¡¯t mention this in front of Xiao Yu, or I¡¯ll teach you a lesson,¡± Mo Yan warned.

    ¡°Hehe! Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t tell anyone,¡± Liu Feng promised, but he had underestimated Ruhua¡¯s thick skin.

    After her master went to Mo Yan to discuss her and Leng Xiaoyu, Ruhua¡¯s heart was in a mess, so she paced around the Artificer Association nervously alone. Unknowingly, she arrived at Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ residence again.

    At this moment, Leng Ruoxue and the others were preparing to rest. After hearing the butler¡¯s announcement, everyone¡¯s gazes subconsciously drifted to Leng Xiaoyu.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me!¡± Leng Xiaoyu roared angrily.

    ¡°Miss Ruhua is definitely not here to congratte me this time,¡± Old Man Zao was the first to speak.

    ¡°Not me either,¡± added Feng Da.

    ¡°It¡¯s even more impossible for it to be me!¡± Cheng Wu and the others said.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw them like this. She realized that her subordinates were getting cuter and cuter, but her Cheapsake Old Ancestor¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Leng Xiaoyu was so angry that her face turned green. Then, she said to the butler angrily, ¡°Let her in!¡± He wanted to see what excuse the woman had found this time.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the butler said carefully, and disappeared with a whoosh.

    Not long after, Ruhua walked into the inner courtyard alone. When she saw Leng Ruoxue and the others, she didn¡¯t even bother to greet them and went straight to Leng Xiaoyu.

    ¡°Senior Brother Xiao Yu!¡± Ruhua said softly with a red face.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why did you have toe sote?¡± Leng Xiaoyu said coldly.

    ¡°I¡­ I couldn¡¯t sleep,¡± Ruhua said sheepishly.

    ¡°You can¡¯t sleep?¡± Leng Xiaoyu couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes when she heard this. She thought to herself, Why are you disturbing us when you can¡¯t sleep? If you don¡¯t sleep, we still want to sleep!

    ¡°Yes, I want Senior Brother Xiao Yu to chat with me for a while,¡± Ruhua lowered her head and said softly. She was too excited and did not hear the impatience in Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s tone.

    ¡°Yes, I want Senior Brother Xiao Yu to chat with me for a while,¡± Ruhua lowered her head and said softly. She was too excited and did not hear the impatience in Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s tone.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Leng Xiaoyu was about to say that they were too much. However, he only said two words before Leng Ruoxue and the others disappeared. This made him angry.

    After Leng Ruoxue took them away, she brought everyone into the bracelet. Then, everyone observed themotion outside through the light screen.

    In the inner courtyard garden.

    Leng Xiaoyu stood in the corner without saying a word. Ruhua stood not far away, her eyes filled with love as she stared at Leng Xiaoyu.

    ¡°Senior Brother Xiaoyu!¡± After a while, Ruhua couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°Just say whatever you want to say!¡± Leng Xiaoyu was very cold.

    ¡°Senior Brother Xiao Yu, Master went to look for Mo Yan to talk about our business just now,¡± Ruhua said shyly.

    ¡°Our business? What business do we have?¡± Leng Xiaoyu asked in confusion. He didn¡¯t think there was anything between him and Ruhua.

    ¡°Our marriage, we¡¯re getting married soon,¡± Ruhua said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°What?¡± Leng Xiaoyu was shocked. Was he hallucinating? Why did he hear about a marriage?

    ¡°I said, we¡¯re getting married,¡± Ruhua said with a happy smile.

    ¡°Uh! Who said that? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± Leng Xiaoyu was very depressed. An outsider had told him that he was getting married! And he had not heard anything about it before this. This was really abnormal.

    ¡°It¡¯s my master. She¡¯s gone to discuss this with His Excellency Mo Yan,¡± Ruhua exined.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go find my master.¡± Leng Xiaoyu was furious. Damn it, was he nning to act first and reportter? Even though he believed that his master would not agree to such a thing for him, if he did not ask clearly, he would probably be the one who could not sleep tonight.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Ruhua said. She did not expect Leng Xiaoyu to be so concerned about the two of them. It was already sote, but she still had to look for His Excellency Mo Yan to confirm it. Thinking of this, she was delighted.

    ¡°No need. Go back to sleep!¡± Leng Xiaoyu said angrily. However, his words became concern for her!

 Chapter 1012 - The Ultimate Master and Disciple (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1012: The Ultimate Master and Disciple (4)</h4>

    Ruhua replied obediently, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back to sleep. There¡¯s still apetition tomorrow. Senior Brother Xiaoyu wille and watch mypetition, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m going,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said perfunctorily, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. Even if I go, I won¡¯t be rooting for you!

    With that, Leng Xiaoyu could not be bothered with Ruhua anymore and strode towards Mo Yan¡¯s residence.

    As soon as she reached the door, Leng Xiaoyu bumped into Mo Yan and Ru Feng.

    ¡°Hehe! Speak of the devil!¡± Liu Feng chuckled and teased.

    ¡°Master! Sir Liu Feng.¡± Leng Xiaoyu greeted them politely.

    ¡°Xiaoyu, why are you here sote?¡± Mo Yan asked curiously. He was about to send Liu Feng out when he unexpectedly saw his beloved disciple.

    ¡°Master, I heard that I¡¯m getting married?¡± Leng Xiaoyu asked directly.

    ¡°Uh! Who did you hear that from?¡± Mo Yan said speechlessly. How did this matter reach the ears of his precious disciple?

    ¡°Ruhua told me. She said that we¡¯re getting married.¡± Leng Xiaoyu betrayed Ruhua without hesitation and told the truth.

    ¡°Hehe! This pair of master and disciple are really impatient!¡± Liu Feng said with a wicked smile.

    ¡°Xiao Yu, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. Yin Rumei came to look for me, but I didn¡¯t agree,¡± Mo Yan exined helplessly.

    ¡°Hehe! I know that Master definitely won¡¯t answer!¡± Leng Xiaoyu was relieved.

    ¡°Then why did youe to ask me? Brat! You clearly don¡¯t trust me!¡± Mo Yan said aggrievedly.

    ¡°Master, you can¡¯t be so petty! I¡¯m just here to confirm it. Otherwise, I¡¯ll die of depression!¡± Leng Xiaoyu was also very aggrieved. Boohoo¡­ He was almost married off!

    ¡°Xiaoyu, what did Ruhua tell you?¡± Liu Feng asked curiously.

    ¡°She said that we were going to get married soon, so she was so excited that she couldn¡¯t sleep and asked me to chat with her,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said speechlessly. After living for so many years, he had seen many women, but he had never met such a top-notch woman.

    ¡°Haha! She hasn¡¯t even gotten married yet! Isn¡¯t she being too impatient to tell you?!¡± Liu Feng couldn¡¯t help butugh wildly.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Leng Xiaoyu rolled her eyes and thought to herself, You¡¯ll meet such a woman sooner orter!

    ¡°Are you doneughing?¡± Mo Yan was a little dissatisfied with theughing Liu Feng. Damn it, how dare heugh at his disciple? Hmph! If the two of them weren¡¯t friends, he would have beaten him up long ago.

    ¡°Hehe! Alright! Alright! I won¡¯tugh.¡± Liu Feng was a little afraid. Well! He was still very afraid of Mo Yan¡¯s anger.

    ¡°Xiao Yu, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry! Master won¡¯t betray your happiness! It¡¯s gettingte. Go back and sleep!¡± Mo Yanforted her.

    ¡°Yes, Master, Sir Liu Feng, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± With that, Leng Xiaoyu turned around and left.

    The next day.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others left the room and saw Leng Xiaoyu sitting alone in the courtyard.

    ¡°Cheapsake Old Ancestor, I haven¡¯t congratted you yet!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled fearlessly. In fact, she had wanted to tease Old Ancestor yesterday, but when she thought that there was still apetition the next day, she gave up. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyu dodged a bullet.

    ¡°Leng Ruoxue! Are you asking for a beating?¡± Leng Xiaoyu roared angrily. However, no one took his words seriously because this was not the first time he had threatened Leng Ruoxue like this.

    ¡°Cheapsake Old Ancestor, you can¡¯t threaten me! We all heard Ruhua¡¯s words yesterday,¡± Leng Ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard it too!¡±

    Everyone spoke at once with a hint of anticipation in their eyes.

    ¡°Old man! Aren¡¯t you going to participate in thepetition? It¡¯ll be toote if you don¡¯t leave now.¡± Looking at the old man, Leng Xiaoyu gritted his teeth and reminded him. These little fellows who were asking for a beating all wanted to see the world in chaos. He was really angry.

    ¡°We can make it!¡± Old Man Zao said disapprovingly. With his strength, it didn¡¯t matter if he was a few minuteste.

    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving, are you? Alright! Then I¡¯ll leave!¡± Leng Xiaoyu roared with a dark expression. With that, she really turned around and left the courtyard.

    ¡°Uh! Is Grandpa angry?¡± Leng Qianye couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy when he saw his grandfather leave angrily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! He can¡¯t bear to be angry with us! However, we can¡¯t go overboard. Let¡¯s go coax him!¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Everyone nodded in unison. Then, they caught up with Leng Xiaoyu. Under everyone¡¯s coaxing, Leng Xiaoyu finally smiled.

    Hehe! The older the ginger, the spicier it is! Leng Xiaoyu looked at Leng Ruoxue and the others who were acting cute around him and felt proud! Compared to being scheming, how could these little things be his match!

    However, what he didn¡¯t know was that Leng Ruoxue and the others were deliberately giving in to him!

    Everyone chatted andughed all the way to thepetition venue. Before they could sit down, they were interrupted again.

    ¡°Senior Brother Xiaoyu! You¡¯re here!¡± A gentle and slightly surprised voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 1013 - Poisoned And Unconscious (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1013: Poisoned And Unconscious (1)</h4>

    When Leng Xiaoyu heard this voice, her face immediately darkened. Leng Ruoxue and the others were also very tactful and did not say anything. However, Ruhua did not seem to realize that she was not wee. She still stood in front of everyone openly and shyly stole nces at the man she liked from the corner of her eye from time to time.

    ¡°Senior Brother Xiaoyu, what took you so long?¡± Ruhua asked coquettishly.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t havee if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Old Man Zao is participating in thepetition,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said with a cold face. Damn it, was he ming him for beingte? He wasn¡¯t here to see this woman. What did it have to do with her if he came early orte? He couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.

    ¡°Senior Brother Xiao Yu, you promised toe and watch mepete,¡± Ruhua said with an aggrieved expression. Tears kept rolling in her eyes, but they didn¡¯t fall.

    ¡°Senior Brother Xiao Yu, you promised toe and watch mepete,¡± Ruhua said with an aggrieved expression. Tears kept rolling in her eyes, but they didn¡¯t fall.

    ¡°I asked you yesterday if you¡¯de to see me y. You said you would,¡± Ruhua reminded her.

    ¡°I only said that I woulde, but I didn¡¯t say that I woulde to watch youpete, right?¡± Leng Xiaoyu said speechlessly. He could only me himself for being a little impatient yesterday and not making things too clear. However, this Ruhua was too self-righteous! This was the first time he had seen such a wishful woman. What a treasure!

    ¡°Senior Brother Xiaoyu!¡± Ruhua was so anxious that she was about to cry. And such a beautiful woman with teary eyes naturally made the other men near her feel pity for her.

    ¡°How can you do this? You promised thisdy, but you didn¡¯t keep your word! This is too much,¡± a man used loudly, unable to stand it.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, how can you bully a woman!¡± someone echoed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. Senior Brother Xiaoyu didn¡¯t bully me. I was willing.¡± Ruhua quickly defended Leng Xiaoyu, but her words made people¡¯s imagination run wild.

    ¡°How can there be such a man? How terrible,¡± one man said jealously. s! What a woman! So protective of the man she liked.

    ¡°Have you said enough?¡± At this moment, Leng Ruoxue chuckled and looked at the indignant men. Did these people really think they were buns? Just because they didn¡¯t say anything didn¡¯t mean that these people could spout nonsense.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The men were stunned when they saw Leng Ruoxue. They were all in a daze. At the same time, they thought to themselves, What a beautiful woman! Why didn¡¯t they see her just now!

    Leng Ruoxue had been surrounded by Feng Da and the others in a low-key manner, so if she didn¡¯t make a sound, no one would notice her. However, when she saw that her own people were being bullied and that her ancestor miraculously didn¡¯t make a sound, she couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°Miss Ruhua, you should go to thepetition,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded her lightly. She really didn¡¯t want to talk too much nonsense with Ruhua because she knew that even if she did, she would be ignored by Ruhua.

    ¡°It¡¯s still early. I want to stay with Senior Brother Xiaoyu for a while,¡± Ruhua said tactlessly.

    ¡°Up to you.¡± Leng Ruoxue rolled her eyes and said speechlessly. She really didn¡¯t know what to say about Ruhua¡¯s shamelessness. It was better to let her ancestor solve this problem himself! She couldn¡¯t help but think wickedly.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er!¡± Hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, Leng Xiaoyu looked at Leng Ruoxue pitifully and used her eyes to convey his meaning. ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re not helping me anymore!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help. This woman is not an ordinary person!¡± Leng Ruoxue replied with her eyes. However, the flirting between the two of them made Ruhua so jealous that she was about to go crazy.

    ¡°Senior Brother Xiaoyu, who is this woman?¡± Ruhua questioned loudly. Even though she had met Leng Ruoxue a few times, she had never asked about this woman¡¯s identity. Now that she saw that Leng Ruoxue and Leng Xiaoyu seemed to be very close, she couldn¡¯t ept it. Boohoo¡­ Didn¡¯t that woman already have a man by her side! Why was she still snatching Senior Brother Xiaoyu from her? This was too much!

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was depressed. This woman had been to her ce several times, but she still didn¡¯t know who she was. However, on second thought, she felt relieved. After all, her target wasn¡¯t her. How could she catch Miss Ruhua¡¯s eye!

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business who she is,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said speechlessly. He was so annoyed with this woman that he didn¡¯t want to talk to her. However, he couldn¡¯t do anything too violent in public, so he could only choose to ignore her. However, this woman was relentless. Sigh! How annoying.

    ¡°Senior Brother Xiaoyu¡­¡± Ruhua wanted to say something else, but the host¡¯s voice sounded, so Ruhua had to reluctantly walk to the center of the arena.

    ¡°Phew!¡± Seeing Ruhua leave, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. This woman gave them too much pressure. However, she did not provoke them, so they could not attack! Therefore, they could only endure it. However, in their hearts, they hoped that Leng Xiaoyu could resolve this problem quickly!

    ¡°Cheapsake Old Ancestor, you should think of a way to settle this once and for all! Otherwise, everyone won¡¯t be able to stand it.¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, help me think of a good solution! This woman doesn¡¯t understand humannguage. There¡¯s nothing I can do!¡± Leng Xiaoyu said helplessly.

    ¡°Cheapsake Old Ancestor can¡¯t you even handle a woman?¡± Leng Ruoxue was speechless.

    ¡°I can¡¯t. If it were any other woman, I might have attacked long ago. However, I can¡¯t beat this woman up. Otherwise, it will be even more troublesome if I provoke Yin Rumei,¡± Leng Xiaoyu exined. It would be easier if this Miss Ruhua was not Yin Rumei¡¯s disciple, but she was! Sigh!

    ¡°If you can¡¯t do anything, I can¡¯t do anything either,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, you can¡¯t leave me in the lurch!¡± Leng Xiaoyu pleaded with a bitter expression.

    ¡°Cheapsake Old Ancestor, I really have no choice! It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said pitifully.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­ you secretly kill her!¡± Leng Ruoxue said half-jokingly after some thought.

 Chapter 1014 - Poisoned And Unconscious (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1014: Poisoned And Unconscious (2)</h4>

    ¡°I think it¡¯ll work,¡± Leng said after some serious thought.

    ¡°Uh! Cheapsake Old Ancestor, I was joking,¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly said. Even though Ruhua was a little annoying, it wasn¡¯t to the point of having to kill her.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. When I find a good opportunity, I¡¯ll kill her,¡± Leng Xiaoyu whispered.

    ¡°Uh! Freak! I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± Leng Ruoxue leaned into the freak¡¯s arms and said weakly. Oh! Could the Old Ancestor be serious?!

    ¡°Hehe!¡± The freak couldn¡¯t help but chuckle happily when he saw Xue¡¯er¡¯s frightened expression.

    At the same time, the second round of the weapon refinementpetition officially began.

    The second round of thepetition was still at the spirit artifact level. However, storage equipment was required. Storage equipment belonged to the spatial category and could be considered the most difficult of all equipment.

    As for the appearance of the storage equipment, there were no additional requirements. In other words, one could refine what they liked ording to the cksmith¡¯s preferences.

    As for the rules of evaluation, in addition to quality, the size of the storage space was also an important criterion.

    After hearing the host¡¯s request, the disheveled old man methodically took out the materials needed to refine storage equipment. After lighting the furnace and preheating it, he threw the materials into the furnace in order¡­

    A momentter, all the materials werepletely melted and purified. Immediately after, the disheveled old man outlined the appearance of the storage equipment he wanted.

    The storage equipment that Old Man Zao wanted to refine was a ring. This was also the mostmon appearance of storage equipment. However, he was very confident in the storage ring that he wanted to refine. After all, the materials he had prepared were the best, and the quality of the refinement would definitely be above that of all the cksmiths.

    The main material for refining a storage ring was the Void Stone. Void Stones were also divided into four types: elementary, intermediate, high, and supreme-grade. Among them, elementary and intermediate Void Stones were rtively cheaper, while supreme-grade Void Stones were at least ten times more expensive than intermediate ones. However, supreme-grade Void Stones were priceless.

    The main material for refining a storage ring was the Void Stone. Void Stones were also divided into four types: elementary, intermediate, high, and top-grade. Among them, elementary and intermediate Void Stones were rtively cheaper, while high-grade Void Stones were at least ten times more expensive than intermediate ones. However, supreme Void Stones were priceless.

    About an hourter.

    Old Man Zao finallypleted his work. even though it was a little wasteful to use a supreme-level Void Stone to refine a spirit artifact-level storage ring, he couldn¡¯t be med! Who asked the girl¡¯s lowest level Void Stones to be supreme grade! Even if he wanted to find a intermediate-level Void Stone, he couldn¡¯t! He felt very aggrieved, okay?

    Old Man Zao couldn¡¯t help but secretly grumble. Fortunately, no one else could hear his thoughts. Otherwise, they would definitely vomit blood.

    In the audience.

    The corners of Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at Old Man Zao in the middle of the arena. Especially when he saw Old Man Zao take out a dark blue void stone, his thoughts were the same as most of the people present!

    What a waste! Such a quality Void Stone could definitely be refined into a sacred-level storage equipment. Moreover, its quality was definitely of the highest quality. But now, it was actually used by the disheveled old man to refine a spirit artifact. This made his heart ache.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, why did you give him a supreme Void Stone?¡± Leng Xiaoyu said speechlessly. Because storage equipment was precious, the price of Void Stones had always been high, especially supreme Void Stones.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else. The Void Stone I gave him is already the worst one,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined calmly. The materials for this artifact refinementpetition were all prepared by the participating artifact masters, so the quality of the materials was also uneven. However, in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s opinion, this was a test of the artifact masters¡¯ ability!

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else. The Void Stone I gave him is already the worst one,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined calmly. The materials for this artifact refinementpetition were all prepared by the participating artifact masters, so the quality of the materials was also uneven. However, in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s opinion, this was a test of the artifact masters¡¯ ability!

    While Leng Xiaoyu was sighing, the artifact masters in thepetition had already finished refining their equipment. However, because there were still too many people, they still had to wait until the afternoon to know the results of the second round. However, after seeing the materials used by Old Man Zao, they did not expect to get first ce.

    After the second round of thepetition ended, Leng Ruoxue and the others quickly returned to their residence.

    In the Artificer Association¡¯s meeting room.

    Mo Yan looked at the results in his hands and nodded in satisfaction. The first ce in this round was Old Man Zao again. Not bad. It seemed that the judges¡¯ evaluation this time was quite fair.

    However, the judges had no more questions, but Yin Rumei¡¯s question came again.

    ¡°This match is unfair!¡± Yin Rumei suddenly shouted.

    ¡°How is it unfair?¡± Mo Yan raised his eyebrows and asked calmly, but he was annoyed. Did this woman have to find something to do? Why couldn¡¯t she stop?

    ¡°Old Man Zao used a supremel Void Stone, while the other artificers only used elementary and intermediate ones. Therefore, thispetition is unfair to the other artificers,¡± Yin Rumei argued.

    ¡°Do you mean that it would be fair if the other artificers also used supreme Void Stones?¡± Liu Feng said with a faint smile.

    ¡°How is that possible? Supreme Void Stones are expensive. How can these artificers afford to use them?¡± Yin Rumei said truthfully. In apetition that only tested one¡¯s foundation, no artificers would use too good a material. Otherwise, what was the point ofpeting in the next few rounds?

    ¡°It¡¯s different if they can¡¯t afford it or can¡¯t bear to use it. That¡¯s their own problem. It doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s unfair to them if others use it. If they want good results, they can use high-level or even supreme Void Stones!¡± Liu Feng¡¯s long speech stunned Yin Rumei.

    ¡°That old man can also use Elementary or Intermediate Void Stones! It doesn¡¯t have to be a supreme one. This is the fairest for other weapon refiners,¡± Yin Rumei emphasized.

 Chapter 1015 - Poisoned and Unconscious (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1015: Poisoned and Unconscious (3)</h4>

    ¡°Haha! What¡¯s the purpose of letting them prepare their own materials? Have you forgotten? If the other artificers are willing to use the supreme-grade Void Stone, they can also use it. However, they did not, so how can they me others? Vice President Yin, don¡¯t you even understand this logic?¡± Liu Feng sneered. Among the artificers participating in thepetition, many of them came from top families. However, they were not willing to use the supreme-grade Void Stone. Therefore, even if they lost, they could not me others.

    ¡°Liu Feng is right. The purpose of letting them prepare their own materials is also to test their ability. If an artifact master can¡¯t even obtain the materials, there¡¯s no future for them. Moreover, no one forced them to participate in thepetition with low-level materials. If they lose, they lose. There¡¯s no need for Vice President Yin to find any excuses for them.¡± Mo Yan chuckled.

    ¡°But this won¡¯t be able to find out the true genius artificer!¡± Yin Rumei refused to give up.

    ¡°Vice President Yin, whether a cksmith can seed is one thing, but personal opportunities are equally important. If they don¡¯t have good opportunities, their starting point can only be lower than others. Therefore, let¡¯s not discuss this matter anymore,¡± Mo Yan said decisively.

    ¡°President Lu, go and announce the results!¡± Mo Yan instructed President Lu, who was trembling in fear.

    ¡°Yes,¡± President Lu quickly replied. Then, he immediately left the conference room. As he left, President Lu still had a lingering fear. Boohoo¡­ There were still three more matches! If the three of them were to argue like this every time, then they would have a huge problem on their hands.

    After the second round of results came out, Leng Ruoxue and the others were extremely calm and did not celebrate. After all, the materials used by the Old Man Zao were superior after all! If he could not get first ce even after this, there was no need to participate in thispetition.

    At this moment, Leng Ruoxue and the others had just eaten dinner and were chatting in the garden.

    ¡°Butler, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue saw the timid butler standing not far away from the corner of her eye and couldn¡¯t help but ask in amusement. Sigh! Were they that scary?! Now, Di Ren¡¯s butler was like a mouse seeing a cat when he saw them.

    ¡°Miss Leng, Ruhua¡­ Ruhua wants to find Lord Leng Xiaoyu,¡± the butler said fearfully, cold sweat breaking out on his forehead.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°I said, I wonder if His Excellency Leng Xiaoyu is here. He seems to have gone out.¡± The butler wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.

    ¡°Yes! Butler, you did well this time,¡± Leng Xiaoyu praised.

    ¡°Your Excellency Leng Xiaoyu, are you meeting her or not?¡± the butler asked carefully.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, what do you think?¡± Leng Xiaoyu looked at Leng Ruoxue and asked.

    ¡°Old Ancestor, you can decide for yourself. Anyway, she¡¯s not here to see us.¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled evilly.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, are you really not going to care about me?¡± Leng Xiaoyu said aggrievedly.

    ¡°Cheapsake Old Ancestor, I can¡¯t help you with rtionships! This kind of thing has to be resolved by the person involved. If I interfere, I¡¯ll be looking for trouble,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Alright then! I¡¯ll go see her onest time and clear things up with her,¡± Leng Xiaoyu said helplessly. With that, he left the courtyard.

    However, he never returned. Leng Ruoxue and the others did not see Leng Xiaoyu return even when they were resting.

    ¡°Did anything happen to the Cheapsake Old Ancestor?¡± Leng Ruoxue muttered to the freak worriedly before bed.

    ¡°This is the Artificer Association, and he¡¯s Mo Yan¡¯s beloved disciple. What can happen?!¡± The freak said disapprovingly. Leng Xiaoyu was also scheming! Ordinary people could not scheme against him.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡± Leng Ruoxue thought about it and went to sleep.

    The next day.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others left the room and saw Fu Ran standing alone in the courtyard, as if he was waiting for them. However, he hesitated when he saw them.

    ¡°Fu Ran, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously. These few days, Fu Ran had been very quiet in her room and rarely came out to move around. Why did shee out today?

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, um¡­ do you have any pills to cure the aphrodisiac?¡± Fu Ran asked after some thought.

    ¡°What kind of aphrodisiac? Who was poisoned?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s curiosity was piqued and her beautiful eyes sized up Fu Ran. Could it be that Fu Ran was poisoned? It didn¡¯t look like it!

    Aphrodisiac was also a type of aphrodisiac. However, its effects were better than aphrodisiacs. Furthermore, aphrodisiacs were no longer effective against cultivators of their level. However, aphrodisiacs were different. Aphrodisiacs were a type of potent aphrodisiac that someone had specially developed to target the physique of gods.

    After being poisoned by the aphrodisiac, even a god would have to endure the unbearable torture. The aphrodisiac had an antidote, but the materials used were extremely precious. Ordinary people could not take it out, let alone refine it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about who it is. If you have an antidote, give me one. I need it urgently,¡± Fu Ran said anxiously.

    ¡°You can¡¯t take the antidote randomly. You have to know that there are many types of aphrodisiacs with differing antidote is naturally the same. Therefore, we can¡¯t help you if you don¡¯t let us see this person,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Really?¡± Fu Ran was skeptical. He was good at refining weapons, but he was ayman when it came to alchemy, and he had never been poisoned by the aphrodisiac, so he couldn¡¯t tell if Leng Ruoxue was telling the truth.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Zheng En. He¡¯s an alchemist.¡± Leng Ruoxue pulled Zheng En in front of Fu Ran and said. Hehe! Even though Fu Ran didn¡¯t dare to believe her, Zheng En was her savior! He would probably believe him!

    ¡°Really?¡± Fu Ran asked carefully. Oh! Xiaoyu had specially told her that his descendant was a little fox, so she had to be careful not to fall for it!

    ¡°Yes, really.¡± Zheng En braced himself. However, when he saw Fu Ran¡¯s trusting look, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty. However, he didn¡¯t dare not to follow Miss¡¯s words!

    In fact, there were many types of aphrodisiac, as Miss had said. The herbs needed to refine the aphrodisiac were as precious as the herbs used for its antidote. Some could not even be bought with money. Therefore, unless it was a particrly top-notch family, no one would be willing to use so many good herbs to refine the aphrodisiac that everyone despised. Many alchemists with a sense of justice and conscience would not refine such harmful things. Therefore, there were actually not many aphrodisiacs around.

 Chapter 1016 - Poisoned and Unconscious (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1016: Poisoned and Unconscious (4)</h4>

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Fu Ran asked, feeling a little troubled. After all, he had promised the person who was poisoned by the aphrodisiac that he would not let anyone know about this.

    ¡°Who is that person? Or you can take us to see him and then give us the right medicine,¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed. To be honest, she was even more curious when she saw Fu Ran¡¯s troubled and conflicted expression.

    ¡°That person¡­ is Xiao Yu,¡± Fu Ran said after hesitating for a moment. Even though Xiao Yu didn¡¯t want him to say this, there was no other way now. He couldn¡¯t just watch Xiao Yu die in pain!

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Leng Ruoxue narrowed her eyes and asked coldly.

    ¡°Xiaoyu was poisoned, but he didn¡¯t allow me to tell you,¡± Fu Ran whispered. Then, she lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to look at Leng Ruoxue and the others. Boohoo¡­ These people¡¯s gazes were too terrifying, as if they wanted to eat people.

    ¡°Where is he now? Take us there quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue said anxiously. Being poisoned by the aphrodisiac was no joke. Unless he immediately found a woman to detoxify it, it was impossible to hold on. Moreover, his life would be in danger if it went on for too long.

    ¡°In my room,¡± Fu Ran said quickly. Then, everyone rushed to his room.

    When she reached Fu Ran¡¯s room, Leng Ruoxue pushed the door open anxiously.

    ¡°Cheapsake Old Ancestor¡± After rushing into the room and seeing the handsome man lying on the bed in aa, the anger in her heart soared to the highest point.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is he like this?¡± Leng Ruoxue roughly pulled Fu Ran over and questioned. Her Cheapsake Old Ancestor was fine when he leftst night. How did he be like this today?

    Leng Xiaoyu was lying on the bed. His face was haggard and dark red. There were scratches on his arms and a pile of wet clothes on the floor. It was obvious that they had just been changed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. He only came to me when it was almost dawn. He was already a little delirious at that time. He couldn¡¯t say anything when I asked him. However, he asked me to look for you and promised me that he wouldn¡¯t let you know about this.¡± Fu Ran quickly exined. Boohoo¡­ Xue¡¯er was so scary when she was angry!

    ¡°What else did he say?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked after calming down.

    ¡°You even said you were a little fox and told me not to be fooled by you,¡± Fu Ran said honestly.

    Leng Ruoxue was speechless. Then, she couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°Tell me something useful.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Fu Ran shook her head. Xiaoyu¡¯s mind was delirious sometimes. It was not easy for him to say this.

    ¡°Zheng En, Grandpa Du, how is he?¡± While Leng Ruoxue was asking Fu Ran, Zheng En and the little old man had already gone forward to check on Leng Xiaoyu.

    Master and disciple looked at each other, then both sighed and shook their heads. ¡°The poison is too deep. There is nothing we can do.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, Ruhua, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Leng Ruoxue said fiercely. Other than Ruhua, she couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who would do this. After all, after Leng Xiaoyu left the courtyard yesterday, the person he went to see was Ruhua. Sigh! Now she regretted not stopping her Cheapsake Old Ancestor from seeing that woman!

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, don¡¯t me yourself. Our Cheapsake Old Ancestor won¡¯t want to see you like this.¡± The telepathic freak sensed Xue¡¯er¡¯s emotions and quicklyforted her.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded calmly and then sat by the bed to observe her ancestor¡¯s situation.

    Leng Xiaoyu was indeed poisoned too deeply as Zheng En and his disciple had said. However, she believed that there would definitely be a way to save her ancestor.

    ¡°Feng Da, go and invite Mo Yan over,¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly instructed. Mo Yan was the master of her Cheapsake Old Ancestor. How could she not inform him about this!

    ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± Feng Da replied and turned to leave.

    Not long after, Mo Yan, who had already received Feng Da¡¯s notice, was the first to rush into Fu Ran¡¯s room anxiously. Liu Feng and Feng Da followed closely behind.

    When Mo Yan saw Leng Xiaoyu lying on the bed, the anger in his heart was instantly ignited. Damn it! How could this happen? Looking at his beloved disciple who was unconscious, his heart ached like a knife!

    Hmph! How dare he do such a thing to his disciple? He would never let him off. The culprit was dead meat no matter who it was!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Little Fox?¡± Liu Feng asked in surprise.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, it should be Ruhua¡¯s doing. Perhaps her master is also an aplice,¡± Leng Ruoxue said bluntly.

 Chapter 1017 - Black-Bellied Old Man Zao (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1017: ck-Bellied Old Man Zao (1)</h4>

    ¡°Ruhua, Yin Rumei! I won¡¯t let you off,¡± Mo Yan said coldly. Then, he turned to Leng Ruoxue and the others and asked, ¡°Little girl, do you have any ideas?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. The Cheapsake Old Ancestor has been poisoned deeply¡­¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. In fact, she didn¡¯t know much about aphrodisiac. After all, this poison didn¡¯t exist in Ling Feng or the Boundless Heaven Continent, so she didn¡¯t know much about it. However, she had heard Qing Jue mention it once, so she knew about its existence.

    Thinking of this, Leng Ruoxue sent a voice transmission to Qing Jue, ¡°Qing Jue, do you have any good ideas for the Cheapsake Old Ancestor¡¯s poison?¡±

    Even though Qing Jue was an artifact spirit, he was quite knowledgeable and proficient in all kinds of medicinal viges. Therefore, it was better to ask him than anyone else.

    ¡°Let me think about it, Elder Sister,¡± Qing Jue replied. Then he frowned as he thought back carefully. s! There were so many things in his mind that he couldn¡¯t quite remember.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded imperceptibly, then cut off her connection with Qing Jue so as not to disturb him.

    ¡°Cheapsake Old Ancestor, sleep for the time being. I¡¯ll think of a way to wake you up.¡± Leng Ruoxue walked out of the room. Seeing this, the freak quickly followed.

    When Feng Da and the others saw that Miss did not call them and went out alone, they were a little worried and followed.

    ¡°Liu Feng, go and take a look too! Yin Rumei isn¡¯t that easy to deal with,¡± Mo Yan pleaded softly.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry! With me around, I won¡¯t let Yin Rumei bully that little fox. However, what about today¡¯spetition?¡± Liu Feng asked.

    ¡°Thepetition will continue,¡± Mo Yan said after some thought. He knew how proud his disciple was. Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t want anyone to know that he was in this state, so he definitely couldn¡¯t let outsiders know about this, much less spread any news. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t mind starting a massacre!

    ¡°Liu Feng, other than that girl¡¯s people, anyone who knows about this in the courtyard should be dealt with!¡± Mo Yan said again. He could not let his disciple¡¯s reputation be damaged because of this matter.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Liu Feng said, nodding.

    ¡°His Excellency Mo Yan, His Excellency Liu Feng, other than Xue¡¯er and me, no one else knows that Xiaoyu was poisoned,¡± Fu Ran quickly exined. Even though there weren¡¯t many attendants in the courtyard, he couldn¡¯t just watch innocent people get implicated because of this. However, he didn¡¯t know if the two of them would listen to him, but he had to say what he had to say.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Mo Yan asked through half-closed eyes.

    ¡°Yes, Xiao Yu originally didn¡¯t want me to tell Xue¡¯er about this, but when I went to ask Xue¡¯er for the antidote, she tricked me out, so¡­¡± Fu Ran said a little gloomily. Now, he had already figured out that he had been deceived by Xue¡¯er.

    ¡°How can you defeat that little fox?¡± Liu Feng said sympathetically. Sigh! Even he was no match for that little fox, let alone an honest guy like Fu Ran.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Fu Ran was speechless and couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.

    ¡°In that case, let them go! However, no one can know about this,¡± Mo Yan said coldly.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with us, but Ruhua¡­¡± Fu Ran stopped mid-sentence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If Ruhua really did it, she won¡¯t dare to say anything,¡± Liu Feng said with certainty. Ruhua wasn¡¯t stupid. It wouldn¡¯t do her any good to say anything. Besides, if there wasn¡¯t enough evidence, Ruhua probably wouldn¡¯t admit it.

    ¡°Of course she wouldn¡¯t dare to say anything unless she doesn¡¯t want to stay in the Artificer Association anymore,¡± Mo Yan said with a look of disdain. Like master, like disciple. This master and disciple were simply a nest of snakes and rats. They were both bad people.

    ¡°I wonder if Little Fox can catch Ruhua¡¯s weakness. That woman, Yin Rumei, is very sinister! Why don¡¯t I go and take a look?¡± Liu Feng suggested.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for us to step in. Don¡¯t make things worse,¡± Mo Yan said helplessly.

    ¡°I just want to help. How can I be causing trouble!¡± Liu Feng muttered aggrievedly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t I understand you? There¡¯s no need for us to deal with Ruhua. Why don¡¯t you keep an eye on Yin Rumei!¡± Mo Yan thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Yin Rumei! I¡¯ll send someone to keep an eye on her!¡± Liu Feng hurriedly said. He didn¡¯t want to personally keep an eye on that annoying woman. Otherwise, if she found out, that woman would think that he had a crush on her! Just thinking about it made him afraid!

    ¡°That works too,¡± Mo Yan said with a nod. He had not wanted Liu Feng to keep an eye on him personally.

    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it right away,¡± Liu Feng said, and left.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others arrived at Ruhua¡¯s residence inrge strides. Feng Da and Cheng Wu kicked open the door together and everyone walked in without letting anyone inform them of their arrival.

    ¡°Who are you? How can you barge into mydy¡¯s residence?¡± After hearing the noise, a maidservant ran out from the inner courtyard and shouted.

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± L¨¹ Tao shouted, and then kicked the maidservant in front of them roughly. However, on second thought, she grabbed the unlucky maidservant and threatened fiercely, ¡°Take us to yourdy!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t¡­¡± The maid was about to say that she didn¡¯t dare, but before she could finish, L¨¹ Tao pped the maid¡¯s face¡­

    With that, half of the maidservant¡¯s face swelled up.

    ¡°Are you taking us or not?¡± L¨¹ Tao demanded.

    ¡°My¡­ Miss hasn¡¯t woken up yet. I don¡¯t dare to disturb her!¡± The maidservant cried. She felt wronged! Boohoo¡­ Her Miss was gentle, considerate and understanding in front of others, but behind the scenes, she was an extremely hot-tempered, unruly, and sinister person. Therefore, she knew very well what would happen to her if she woke her Miss up now.

    ¡°You don¡¯t dare? Then tell us where yourdy¡¯s room is! We won¡¯t make things difficult for you,¡± L¨¹ Tao suddenly said with a smile.

 Chapter 1018 - Black-Bellied Old Man Zao (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1018: ck-Bellied Old Man Zao (2)</h4>

    ¡°This¡­¡± The maidservant was a little hesitant. These people were clearly here to seek revenge. If she betrayed Miss, even if these people let her go, they would probably not be able to escape Miss¡¯s vicious hands. Boohoo¡­ What should she do!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t say it now, you¡¯ll die. If you say it, you might have a chance of survival,¡± L¨¹ Tao threatened.

    ¡°L¨¹ Tao, deal with it directly! This courtyard isn¡¯t big, let¡¯s find it ourselves,¡± Leng Ruoxue suddenly said.

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± L¨¹ Tao hurriedly replied. Then, she looked apologetically at the trembling maidservant and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you don¡¯t have to say it.¡±

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯ll tell you,¡± the maidservant cried quickly. An unpleasant smell wafted from her at the same time.

    ¡°You¡¯re so useless,¡± L¨¹ Tao said in disdain. She did not expect the maidservant to be so frightened that she lost control of her dder.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ Miss¡¯s room is in the third room in the inner courtyard.¡± The maidservant cried, but she felt extremely aggrieved. Boohoo¡­ She didn¡¯t want this to happen either!

    After hearing the maidservant¡¯s words, L¨¹ Tao threw the unlucky maidservant in her hand to the ground and followed everyone into the inner courtyard.

    The third room in the inner courtyard was the best andrgest room in the inner courtyard.

    When they arrived at the door of the third room, Leng Ruoxue gave Feng Da a look. Feng Da understood and immediately kicked the door open with his foot. Then, everyone walked into the room together.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others had just walked into the room when they smelled a strange smell in the room. This smell was very pungent, and everyone couldn¡¯t help covering their noses.

    ¡°Who is it!¡± Ruhua asked subconsciously when she heard the sound. However, she was lying on the bed and couldn¡¯t be bothered to open her eyes. At this moment, her entire body felt ufortable.

    Leng Ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes to size up Ruhua on the bed. She saw that Ruhua looked extremely weak, her face flushed and full of spring. Her arms and shoulders that were exposed outside the nket were covered in green and purple marks. She knew what had happened without thinking.

    However, Leng Ruoxue did not understand who did Ruhua¡­st night¡­ Moreover, the room was filled with the smell of aphrodisiac. Feng Da and the others might not be able to smell it, but as an alchemist, it was not difficult to recognize this smell.

    ¡°Miss Ruhua must have enjoyed yourself yesterday!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile, but her beautiful eyes were cold.

    ¡°Who is it!¡± Ruhua couldn¡¯t help asking again, but her eyes were still unwilling to open.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you know if you open your eyes and take a look?¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly. Looking at Feng Da and the others¡¯ disdainful expressions, she knew that she didn¡¯t have to hope that they would go forward and wake up Ruhua, who was exhausted.

    ¡°It¡¯s you! Why are you in my room?¡± Ruhua reluctantly opened her eyes after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. However, when she saw Leng Ruoxue in front of her, the hatred in her eyes burst out without hiding.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked instead of answering.

    ¡°How¡­ how would I know?¡± Ruhua whispered guiltily. She identally saw the existence of Feng Da and the others and realized that the room was actually filled with people!

    ¡°Damn it, who allowed you to barge into my room? Guards! Bring them out and beat them all up!¡± Ruhua immediately lost herposure when she saw that her embarrassing incident had been discovered!

    ¡°Miss Ruhua, you don¡¯t have to chase us away. We will leave ourselves. However, what I want to tell you is that you know what you have done. Take care!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a faint smile. Then, she silently left a big gift for Ruhua and turned to leave Ruhua¡¯s room.

    After leaving Ruhua¡¯s courtyard, Feng Da hesitated a few times. In the end, he mustered his courage and asked, ¡°Miss, are we going to let Ruhua go just like that?¡±

    ¡°Who said I let her go?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows and asked lightly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Feng Da was depressed. Miss had stayed in Ruhua¡¯s room for less than five minutes and only said a few words before they left. They didn¡¯t do anything at all!

    ¡°I definitely won¡¯t let her go, but not now.¡± The killing intent in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes shed. Even though she really wanted to deal with Ruhua, killing her directly was too easy on that woman. The gift she left behind before she left was enough for Ruhua to suffer.

    ¡°Oh! Then where are we going now?¡± Feng Da nodded and asked. Hehe! He knew it! How could Miss let that woman off so easily! That woman had done that sort of thing. It was too easy for her to die.

    ¡°To watch the old man¡¯spetition, of course,¡± Leng Ruoxue said matter-of-factly. Beforeing to find Ruhua, she had asked the old man to go to thepetition venue first. Even though something had happened to the Cheapsake Old Ancestor, thepetition wouldn¡¯t be canceled because of this.

    ¡°Miss, do you want me to return to the courtyard to protect the Old Ancestor?¡± Feng Da asked.

    ¡°No need, you don¡¯t have to worry about that side. I¡¯ve already arranged it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly. They had to go to thepetition venue, and they had to pretend that nothing had happened to prevent people from being suspicious. s! For the sake of the reputation of the Cheapsake Old Ancestor, they definitely couldn¡¯t let anyone know about this.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Feng Da and the others nodded, and everyone walked towards thepetition venue.

    However, at the entrance of the arena, they encountered a nervous old man looking around.

    ¡°Lass, how¡¯s it going?¡± When he saw them, the disheveled old man immediately went up to them. s! After such a thing happened, how could he still have the mood topete! Even though he had not known Leng Xiaoyu for long, Leng Xiaoyu was his teacher and friend, so their rtionship was still very deep.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged it. I already know the truth of the matter. Don¡¯t worry about thepetition! Don¡¯t forget, the cheap ancestor and I both hope that you can win thepetition,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Old Man Zao promised very seriously.

    Everyone entered the arena and had just sat down when they saw Ruhua walk into the center of the arena. Immediately, several cold gazes shot at her. If looks could kill, Ruhua would have died long ago.

 Chapter 1019 - Black-Bellied Old Man Zao (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1019: ck-Bellied Old Man Zao (3)</h4>

    ¡°This woman is really shameless! She actually dares to participate in thepetition,¡± Cui Zhu said with disdain.

    ¡°Tsk, how can such a woman have the face!¡± L¨¹ Tao said bluntly, her tone filled with disdain.

    Leng Ruoxue looked at the pale and weak Ruhua in the middle of the arena and knew that this was the aftereffect of excessive indulgence. However, because she had taken the aphrodisiac and indulged too much, the damage to her body was very great. Unfortunately, this woman only wanted to get what she wanted by unscrupulous means. She didn¡¯t think so much.

    Following the host¡¯s order, all the cksmiths lit the fire together. After warming up, they prepared to officially start refining.

    From the third round of thepetition, there were no rules regarding the level of the equipment. However, thepetition still stipted that one had to refine an attack, defense, and spatial equipment. Today¡¯spetition was about attack equipment.

    From the third round of thepetition, it was a test of the current true level of the artifact masters. Therefore, the artifact masters would all use their special skills. Therefore, thepetition was exceptionally intense.

    The equipment that the disheveled old man chose to refine was a hidden weapon. Hidden weapons were also considered offensive equipment. However, they were considered unpopr among offensive equipment. After all, there were not many cksmiths who could refine hidden weapons. Moreover, the steps to refining hidden weapons were veryplicated. If one was not familiar with the refinement technique, it was hard to say if they couldplete the equipment within the stipted time.

    However, it might be troublesome for others to refine hidden weapons, but it was very easy for Old Man Zao. After all, he had been interested in hidden weapons since he was in the Boundless Heaven Continent and had always studied them. It could be said that he was quite confident in his proficiency and sess rate in refining hidden weapons.

    Leng Xiaoyu had also said that if he could refine a set of Sacred Artifact hidden weapons during thepetition, his chances of winning would be at least 80%.

    In order to win the championship, he decided to refine hidden weapons.

    After the Old Man Zao warmed up the furnace, he calmly ced the materials he had prepared beforehand into the furnace and waited patiently.

    Refining weapons was actually a rather boring andplicated job, especially when it came to materials that were abnormally hard and took a long time to melt. If the artificer¡¯s patience was not enough, it was very likely that all his previous efforts would be wasted. And even if he was lucky enough to refine the equipment he wanted, the quality would probably not be satisfactory.

    However, Old Man Zao had lived for so many years, and what he did notck the least was patience. In addition, he did not have to worry about materials now, so he focused on refining weapons. Other than asionally arguing with the old man and the others, he would stay in his refining room as long as he had nothing to do!

    Time passed. Soon, an hour had passed.

    Some of the artificers had already finished refining their equipment, but the materials in Old Man Zao¡¯s furnace had notpletely melted, which attracted the interest of many people.

    Many of the materials used by Old Man Zao this time were things that they did not recognize. This also made many weapon refiners feel a little incredulous.

    After all, what were the artificers most familiar with? Of course, it was all kinds of ores and materials!

    However, now that something they didn¡¯t know had appeared, their pride couldn¡¯t help but suffer a blow. Therefore, more and more artificers who had finished refining their equipment turned their gazes to Old Man Zao.

    After the first two rounds ofpetition, there were only about 600 artificers participating in the third round ofpetition. Now, more than half of the artificers¡¯ gazes were on Old Man Zao. However, Old Man Zao, who felt everyone¡¯s attention, was still calm and focused on the materials that had notpletely melted in the furnace. He did not show any signs of panic.

    Another hour passed.

    The materials in Old Man Zao¡¯s furnace were still slowly melting, but he not show any signs of anger.

    On the other hand, the artificers who had been staring at him broke out in cold sweat. Some of them even muttered to themselves, Could it be that this old man wants to give up?

    One had to know that there was a time limit for the Artificerpetition. Other than the first two matches, the remaining three matches were all set to three hours. Now, two hours had passed, but Old Man Zao¡¯s materials had notpletely melted. However, Old Man Zao looked calm and collected. It was unknown if he really had that confidence or if he was pretending to show it to others.

    Half an hourter, the materials used by Old Man Zao finallypletely melted. After being purified, Old Man Zao began to shape the equipment ording to the shape he had thought of beforehand¡­

    At this moment, there were only more than 10 minutes left until the end of the entirepetition. Other than Old Man Zao, all the artificers had alreadypleted their refinement. Therefore, all the artificers, judges, and the audience turned their gazes to Old Man Zao¡­

    At this moment, everyone had different thoughts. Some were gloating, some wanted to watch a good show, and of course, some felt sorry for the old man¡­

    ¡°Miss, what does Old Man Zao want to refine? Is there time?¡± L¨¹ Tao asked curiously.

    ¡°Hidden weapon, don¡¯t worry! He¡¯s confident,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly and couldn¡¯t help but secretlyugh in her heart. Old Man Zao was really too bad. He could havepleted it long ago, but he had to wait until thest moment. He would disappoint many people!

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± L¨¹ Tao nodded. She was never worried about the people around Miss. Those people were all two-faced!

    Compared to Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ calmness, President Lu, who was at the judging panel, broke out in cold sweat. He even wanted to cry. Boohoo¡­ He didn¡¯t know what this Old Man was refining. It had been so long, why wasn¡¯t it done yet?

    After the first two matches, he could tell that Mo Yan and Liu Feng both thought very highly of this old man. However, if this old man couldn¡¯tplete his equipment in this match, the consequences would be unimaginable! Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but steal a nce at Yin Rumei, who was gloating¡­

    In today¡¯spetition, only Vice President Yin hade. Mo Yan and Sir Liu Feng actually couldn¡¯te at the same time. Even though he was a little curious, he didn¡¯t dare to ask about it.

 Chapter 1020 - Black-Bellied Old Man Zao (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1020: ck-Bellied Old Man Zao (4)</h4>

    As time passed, there was only a minute left until thepetition ended.

    ¡°President Lu, prepare to announce the end of thepetition! Old Man Zao didn¡¯tplete the refinement in this round. There are no results!¡± Yin Rumei spoke when thepetition was only thirty seconds away.

    ¡°Sir Rumei, it¡¯s not time yet! If we announce it now, I¡¯m afraid Old Man Zao will have objections,¡± President Lu said with some difficulty. Boohoo¡­ What should he do? Mo Yan and Liu Feng were not around, so Yin Rumei was the boss. However, he saw through one thing clearly. If he really did as Vice President Yin said, Mo Yan and Liu Feng would not let him off! Moreover, it would definitely be worse than offending Yin Rumei!

    ¡°President Lu, there are only slightly more than 10 seconds left. Do you really think this old man can refine the equipment?¡± Yin Rumei sneered. However, in an instant, her expression changed again and again! The anger in her heart gradually ignited! Damn it, at thest second before the end of the third round of thepetition, that Old Man Zao¡¯s equipment was actually refined! How¡­ how was this possible?

    President Lu also heard the unique sound of the equipment being refined. He couldn¡¯t help but feel happy andpletely relieved. Fortunately! Fortunately! It was finally refined. He couldn¡¯t help but wipe the cold sweat on his forehead and think to himself. However, when he saw the equipment that Old Man Zao took out from the furnace, he couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded¡­

    What¡­ what was this? The requirement was to refine offensive equipment, not spatial equipment, but Old Man Zao was clearly holding a ck dragon ring! Didn¡¯t Old Man Zao know that today¡¯spetition was to refine offensive equipment? President Lu couldn¡¯t help but let his imagination run wild.

    The Old Man Zao held the ck dragon-shaped ring in his hand and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little smug. Hehe! The quality of the equipment refined this time was better than any time. Therefore, he was very confident that he wouldn¡¯t lose first ce this time. Thinking of this, he ran straight to the judges¡¯ seats and nned to hand the ring to President Lu.

    However, President Lu did not take the ring he handed over. His eyes were fixed on him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t the time just right!¡± Old Man Zao said with a hint of grievance. Actually, he had timed it perfectly. Hehe!

    ¡°This round is about offensive equipment,¡± President Lu reminded him quietly.

    ¡°Yes! I know!¡± Old Man Zao was a little puzzled. What he refined was an offensive equipment!

    ¡°This is a ring!¡± President Lu was a little angry. Was this old man deliberately trying to anger him to death? He clearly knew that he should refine offensive equipment, but he actually got a ring to fool him!

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the offensive equipment I refined,¡± Old Man Zao said with a mysterious smile. Then, he whispered a few words to President Lu. Everyone saw President Lu reveal a skeptical expression.

    After Old Man Zao finished speaking, he did not look at President Lu¡¯s expression and left coolly. In any case, the results could not be released immediately. It was a waste of time to stay any longer.

    Then, everyone impatiently returned to their residence and went straight to Fu Ran¡¯s room.

    Pushing open the door of the room, Leng Ruoxue saw Mo Yan guarding the bed of the cheap ancestor, but Liu Feng was not there.

    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re back,¡± Mo Yan said softly.

    ¡°Yes, how¡¯s the cheap ancestor?¡± Leng Ruoxue came to the bed and asked Leng Xiaoyu.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s under control for the time being, but we have to think of a way as soon as possible,¡± Zheng En said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Qing Jue was already thinking. In a while, she would go to the alchemy room that her master had left for her. There were many of her master¡¯s past alchemy insights there.

    ¡°Little girl, did thepetition go well?¡± Mo Yan asked indifferently.

    ¡°It¡¯s smooth for us, but for some people, it can be described as a series of twists and turns,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Oh! I have to leaveter,¡± Mo Yan said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She knew that Mo Yan was worried about Yin Rumei, afraid that the woman would tamper with the results.

    ¡°Miss¡­ Miss Leng, Yin Rumei is here.¡± Suddenly, the butler¡¯s voice sounded outside the door.

    ¡°Why is she here at this time?¡± Mo Yan was surprised. Shouldn¡¯t Yin Rumei be waiting for the results in the conference room at this time?

    ¡°Won¡¯t we know if we go and take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a faint smile. She was very curious about Yin Rumei¡¯s intentions. Then, she instructed Feng Da and the others to stay in the room while she, the freak, and Mo Yan went to the front hall to see Yin Rumei.

    After entering the front hall, Leng Ruoxue saw Yin Rumei sitting on the main seat with a straight face. She couldn¡¯t help but sneer in her heart. This woman really didn¡¯t treat her as an outsider!

 Chapter 1021 - Shameless (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1021: Shameless (1)</h4>

    ¡°Where is Leng Xiaoyu? Get him out here!¡± Yin Rumei immediately shouted when she saw Mo Yan and the other two.

    ¡°May I know why Vice President Yin wants to see my ancestor?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°Hmph! How dare he treat Ruhua like this! He¡¯s really worse than a beast! Hurry up and call him out. I want to settle scores with him!¡± Yin Rumei roared angrily, her beautiful eyes filled with anger. Today, when she saw her disciple¡¯s distracted appearance, she asked with concern. She didn¡¯t expect that she would actually ask such a thing. After she found out, she immediately ran to his door to denounce him.

    ¡°Vice President Yin, what did my ancestor do to make you so angry?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly, her beautiful face filled with confusion. However, she seemed to be clear in her heart that these two master and disciple were really shameless! One had harmed her ancestor, and the other hade to her door to condemn her. Did this white face and red face really take them for fools?

    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me. How can you not know what Leng Xiaoyu did?¡± Yin Rumei said with a look of disbelief. She was even angrier.

    ¡°What are you saying? He¡¯s the Old Ancestor of our Leng family. Do you have to report everything he does to us juniors? Or do you have to inform your disciple before you do anything?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t argue with me. I¡¯m not talking to you about this. Get Leng Xiaoyu out here!¡± Yin Rumei shouted at the top of her lungs, her face and neck red with anger.

    Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but find it funny when she saw Yin Rumei¡¯s angry appearance. There were really all kinds of people! They should be the ones who were angry, but this woman in front of them was actually even angrier than them. What kind of logic was this! Could it be that the debtors these days were really big bosses?

    ¡°Xiao Yu isn¡¯t here. It¡¯s the same if you have something to say to me,¡± Mo Yan, who had been watching themotion for a while, said.

    ¡°Alright! Mo Yan, you can¡¯t protect your disciple. He has done such a thing. He has to give my disciple an exnation. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let him off,¡± Yin Rumei threatened coldly.

    ¡°What did he do?¡± Mo Yan was also confused. Hmph! He wanted to see what this master and disciple pair were up to!

    ¡°He bullied my disciple and stole her innocence, so he has to be responsible for my disciple!¡± Yin Rumei shouted angrily.

    ¡°Do you have evidence?¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled. She didn¡¯t know which stinky man Ruhua was with yesterday, but this master and disciple actually med it on their cheap ancestor. How ridiculous!

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Do you have any evidence?¡± Mo Yan sneered. If Xiao Yu had really done that kind of thing, she wouldn¡¯t be unconscious now. This Yin Rumei wanted to force someone to marry her lousy disciple, but she didn¡¯t find a good excuse. She really didn¡¯t know what was good for her!

    ¡°Is there even a need for evidence? Ruhua has already been¡­ Could it be that Ruhua would spout nonsense about such a thing? Ruhua still has the evidence left behind when they were togetherst night!¡± Yin Rumei said a little embarrassedly.

    ¡°Ruhua said that?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly. In fact, she had always had a question in her heart. After hearing Yin Rumei¡¯s words, she seemed to have some clues. All along, she had thought that Yin Rumei was Ruhua¡¯s aplice. However, now that she heard Yin Rumei¡¯s words, she seemed to be unaware of this matter and only came to look for her after hearing Ruhua¡¯s words. Thinking of this, she secretly contacted Qing Jue to confirm.

    However, even if Yin Rumei didn¡¯t know, she was still a brainless fool. She was actually fooled by her disciple and was even used as a weapon by her disciple, so Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t pity her at all!

    ¡°Yes, I also saw the evidence on Ruhua with my own eyes. Leng Xiaoyu actually poisoned her with aphrodisiac in order to get Ruhua. He¡¯s really too shameless. I really misjudged him! To think that I even wanted to marry Ruhua to him!¡± Yin Rumei said very regretfully. After hearing Ruhua¡¯s cry, she was very angry because she really didn¡¯t expect Leng Xiaoyu to be such a person!

    However, after what had happened, Ruhua had no choice but to marry him. After all, in the God Realm, unless a woman had a very high status and could do whatever she wanted, innocence was still very important to a woman like Ruhua.

    ¡°Yin Rumei! What nonsense are you talking about? How could my disciple take a fancy to Ruhua and even drug her with aphrodisiac? Could it be that you and your disciple have delusions? I can tell you now that even if your disciple stripped naked in front of Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu wouldn¡¯t want her.¡± Mo Yan suppressed his anger and said. He hated this pair of shameless master and disciple to death in his heart.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. My Cheapsake Old Ancestor can have any woman he wants. Why would he need to drug a woman? It¡¯s already good enough that your disciple didn¡¯t drug my Cheapsake Old Ancestor, yet you still want my Old Ancestor to drug her! Let me tell you! Such a thing won¡¯t happen in the next life!¡± Leng Ruoxue mocked very coldly. She was really speechless at Ruhua. Even if she wanted to frame her Cheapsake Old Ancestor, she had to think of a better reason, right? However, Yin Rumei actually believed a lie like Ruhua. Ruhua must have some tricks up her sleeve. At least her master was fooled by her.

    ¡°You¡­ What are you talking about? Is my disciple Ruhua not worthy of Leng Xiaoyu?¡± Yin Rumei was so angry that her entire body was trembling as she screamed.

    ¡°Of course not, Yin Rumei! I know very well what your disciple did. Now, I can tell you very clearly that it¡¯s impossible for my old ancestor to poison her. It wasn¡¯t my old ancestor who was with herst night, but someone else. As for who that person is, you¡¯ll be interested,¡± Leng Ruoxue said mysteriously.

    In fact, when she went to look for Ruhua previously, she had already read Ruhua¡¯s mind. However, she could only know what Ruhua was thinking at that time. Therefore, she was not very sure if Yin Rumei was also involved. Moreover, Qing Jue had already confirmed that Yin Rumei¡¯s actions were not fake. However, no matter if Yin Rumei knew or not, Yin Rumei could not escape this debt!

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yin Rumei said warily. She was able to be the vice president of the Artificer Association Headquarters, so she naturally couldn¡¯t be an idiot. Therefore, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s implied words instantly gave her a bad feeling.

 Chapter 1022 - Shameless (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1022: Shameless (2)</h4>

    ¡°Go back and ask your good disciple! At the same time, tell her not to pour such dirty water on my ancestor, or else she will bear the consequences,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Tell her that I won¡¯t let her off for what she did to Xiaoyu!¡± Mo Yan added.

    With that, Leng Ruoxue and the other two didn¡¯t even look at Yin Rumei before turning to leave the front hall.

    Yin Rumei was so angry that she almost vomited blood when she saw the three of them leave just like that. Damn it, what kind of people were these? She was clearly here to denounce them and wanted Leng Xiaoyu to be responsible for Ruhua. In the end, not only did she not achieve her goal, she even got humiliated. Thinking of this, her anger surged to the top of her head.

    After realizing that it was boring, she left Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ residence angrily.

    After leaving, she did not return to her room. Instead, she went straight to find Ruhua.

    When she arrived at Ruhua¡¯s room, she saw Ruhua lying weakly on the bed. Her heart couldn¡¯t help but ache again. After all, she had raised her disciple single-handedly. She naturally wouldn¡¯t doubt her disciple just because of a few words from others. After seeing Ruhua like this, she swallowed all the questions she wanted to ask.

    ¡°Master!¡± When Ruhua saw Yin Rumei, she struggled to get up, but Yin Rumei pressed her onto the bed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Lie down quickly,¡± Yin Rumei ordered.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ve disappointed you,¡± Ruhua said with tears in her beautiful eyes. She had not performed well in today¡¯spetition, so when Master reprimanded her, she could only¡­

    ¡°Why are you saying this now? You have to rest well. There are still two more matches! There¡¯s still time,¡± Yin Rumeiforted. Even though she was a little angry that Ruhua was disappointing, now was not the time to me Ruhua.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll perform well in the next two matches,¡± Ruhua promised.

    ¡°Master, what did he say?¡± Ruhua asked after a pause.

    ¡°Who?¡± Yin Rumei was stunned.

    ¡°Senior Brother Xiaoyu,¡± Ruhua said shyly, her beautiful face rippling with spring.

    ¡°After what he did to you, you¡¯re still thinking about him?¡± Yin Rumei asked with a stern expression.

    ¡°Master, you know that I like him,¡± Ruhua said shyly. She even dreamed of Leng Xiaoyu.

    ¡°Then if he doesn¡¯t poison you, will you be willing to¡­¡± Yin Rumei probed, but her face was filled with curiosity.

    ¡°Master, I like Senior Brother Xiaoyu. As long as he tells me that he wants me, I¡¯ll be very happy,¡± Ruhua said in a low voice, her head lowered.

    ¡°In that case, why did he still poison you?¡± Yin Rumei asked again.

    ¡°He probably doesn¡¯t know!¡± Ru Hua thought for a while and defended Leng Xiaoyu.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Yin Rumei replied indifferently and stopped talking.

    ¡°Master, did Senior Brother Xiaoyu agree or not?¡± Ruhua asked anxiously when Yin Rumei didn¡¯t speak for a long time.

    ¡°Yes agreed,¡± Yin Rumei said indifferently, but she kept paying attention to Ruhua¡¯s expression from the corner of her eye.

    ¡°Really!¡± Ruhua was pleasantly surprised and much more energetic.

    Ruhua did not doubt Yin Rumei¡¯s words. As for why Leng Xiaoyu agreed, she did not think too much about it because she thought that her master had yed a role.

    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± Yin Rumei nced at Ruhua and hesitated.

    ¡°But what?¡± Ruhua hurriedly said nervously. She believed that Leng Xiaoyu would not tell the truth. After all, such things were very embarrassing for men.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t admit that he was the manst night!¡± Yin Rumei said angrily.

    ¡°Master, men won¡¯t admit to such things,¡± Ruhua said a little guiltily.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about other men, but if he wants to marry my disciple, he has no choice but to admit it. I¡¯ve already told him clearly that even though the two of you have an intimate rtionship, if he refuses to admit that he did what he did yesterday, then don¡¯t even think about marrying my disciple!¡± Yin Rumei said proudly.

    ¡°Master! How can you do this! Don¡¯t you know how much I want to marry him?¡± When Ruhua heard that her master was actually interfering, she couldn¡¯t help but fly into a rage out of humiliation.

    ¡°Ruhua, what kind of attitude is this? Is this how you speak to your master?¡± Yin Rumei couldn¡¯t help but question angrily when she heard Ruhua¡¯s tone.

    ¡°Master! I¡¯m sorry! I was a little anxious. Master, please forgive me!¡± Ruhua hurriedly lowered her head and admitted her mistake. She knew that her master had always been amenable to coaxing but not coercion, so every move she used was effective.

    ¡°Ruhua! You really disappoint me. You actually dare to me me for a man. Hmph! You¡¯d better tell me honestly who the manst night was. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being heartless,¡± Yin Rumei threatened. Even though she only casually asked a few questions, she could tell that Ruhua was clearly hiding something from her and even lied to her! Hmph! She might have doted on this disciple very much but Ruhua¡¯s current actions were something she could not tolerate.

    ¡°Master! I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about! The personst night was Senior Brother Xiaoyu!¡± Ruhua said timidly. In any case, she insisted that the manst night was Leng Xiaoyu. She believed that Leng Xiaoyu wouldn¡¯t be able to clear his name without any evidence.

    ¡°Is it really Leng Xiaoyu? If it was Leng Xiaoyu, would he need to poison you with aphrodisiac? I¡¯m afraid as long as he has that thought, you will automatically give yourself to him!¡± Looking at Ruhua¡¯s current appearance, she actually felt that Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words made sense. Leng Xiaoyu really didn¡¯t need to do that kind of thing.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know, and he hasn¡¯t asked me.¡± Ruhua¡¯s eyes darted around as she came up with a n.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Yin Rumei asked doubtfully. After knowing that Ruhua had lied to her, she could no longer believe Ruhua¡¯s words like before.

    ¡°Master, you watched me grow up. When have I ever lied to you?!¡± Ruhua¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with tears as she said aggrievedly.

    Yin Rumei didn¡¯t say anything and only looked at Ruhua quietly for a few minutes. Then, she sighed softly and turned to leave Ruhua¡¯s room¡­

 Chapter 1023 - Shameless (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1023: Shameless (3)</h4>

    ¡°Master!¡± Ruhua couldn¡¯t help but feel a little afraid when she saw Yin Rumei leave without saying anything. She wanted to get out of bed to chase after Yin Rumei, but her legs went limp and she fell to the ground¡­

    After Leng Ruoxue and the other two returned to Fu Ran¡¯s room, everyone immediately surrounded them. However, no one said anything and just stared at them intently.

    Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but be speechless at their curious looks. Did they have to be so cute? Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but want to tease them. She didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at them.

    ¡°Miss, why is that old woman here?¡± After looking at each other for a while, Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°They¡¯re here to critisize.¡± Leng Ruoxue found these words a little ridiculous. They were quite good at ming others.

    ¡°Ah! This is wrong!¡± Feng Da was a little speechless. How did this woman have the cheek toe and use him? It was really unbelievable.

    ¡°No, she was deceived,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly, then described the situation in the front hall to Feng Da and the others.

    ¡°Uh! She trusts her disciple too much! She really believes whatever Ruhua says!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but sigh after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°Ignore Yin Rumei for now. As for that Ruhua, dying is letting her off easy.¡± Leng Ruoxue emitted a terrifying cold aura from head to toe and said in an iparably cold tone.

    ¡°Yes, yes. We can¡¯t let Ruhua die too easily.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Little girl, I¡¯ll leave for a while,¡± Mo Yan said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    After Mo Yan left, Leng Ruoxue brought the freak back to her room. After the two of them entered the bracelet, they went straight to the alchemy room in the Purple Bamboo Hut.

    There were many pill refinement insights and some very precious pill forms left behind by many masters in the pill refinement room. However, Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t refine many pills now, so she didn¡¯t touch them. However, this time, she needed to look through all of them. The project could be said to be quite huge.

    ¡°Freak, let¡¯s split the work!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the freak and said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The freak nodded, then started searching the east bookshelf.

    ¡°Elder Sister, I¡¯ll help too.¡± Qing Jue¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Leng Ruoxue and the freak¡¯s ears. Immediately after, a small figure appeared in front of them.

    ¡°Qing Jue, then find the middle part!¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Qing Jue nodded and ran to the middle to start searching.

    The three of them searched for nearly an afternoon. At night, they didn¡¯t find any records of aphrodisiac in those insights. However, Leng Ruoxue felt relieved when she thought about it. After all, how could someone like her master, who had the aura of a king, be interested in aphrodisiac!

    ¡°Sister, we¡¯ll think of a way. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Qing Jue quicklyforted her when he felt Leng Ruoxue¡¯s low mood.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Sister, I heard from Little Fire that aphrodisiac poison has fire-type attributes. We might be able to temporarily suppress it with ice and water-attribute herbs,¡± Qing Jue said after thinking for a while. Even though he didn¡¯t know if Little Fire¡¯s idea would work, he could only try it first.

    ¡°Medicinal herbs? Do you need to refine them into medicinal pills?¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly asked. Previously, she had asked Zheng En to give some medicinal pills to her Cheapsake Old Ancestor, but she had never thought of using medicinal herbs directly.

    ¡°No, but they have to be at least a thousand years old. Moreover, the older it is, the better the effect,¡± Qing Jue exined.

    ¡°Oh! Qing Jue, give me a thousand-year-old snow lotus to try!¡± Leng Ruoxue thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Qing Jue replied. Then, he disappeared into the void.

    A momentter, when Qing Jue appeared again, a jade box appeared in his hand and he handed it to Leng Ruoxue.

    Leng Ruoxue took the jade box and left the bracelet with the freak.

    After arriving at Fu Ran¡¯s room, Leng Ruoxue handed the jade box to Zheng En and instructed him to get the Cheapsake Old Ancestor to consume the snow lotus inside. Then, her beautiful eyes searched around, but she didn¡¯t find any traces of Mo Yan and Old Man Zao.

    ¡°Grandpa, where did Old Man Zao go?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.

    ¡°He was called away by someone sent from Mo Yan,¡± Leng Qingtian exined.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    At this moment, Old Man Zao was eloquently exining the principle of his hidden weapon to the higher-ups of the Artificer Association in the meeting room!

    However, after he tried his best to exin the dragon-shaped ring, he realized that the judges were looking at him as if he was a monster. This made him feel a little upset!

    Damn it, what did these people mean! They were the ones who asked him to speak. After he spoke, they looked at him like this. It was really infuriating. Thinking of this, heined about Mo Yan in his heart.

    It was all Mo Yan¡¯s fault for sending someone to invite him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t havee!

    ¡°Old Man Zao, how did you think of refining such a hidden weapon?¡± President Lu asked on behalf of the judges. When he heard Old Man Zao say that this ring was a hidden weapon, he was a little skeptical. However, after he tested it himself, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh at Old Man Zao¡¯s ingenuity.

    By refining a hidden weapon into the shape of a ring, everyone would only treat it as a storage ring. Who would have thought that it was actually a trump card! This was really impossible to guard against!

    Brilliant! Truly brilliant! Thinking of this, President Lu couldn¡¯t help but beam with joy. Even though their cksmiths were proficient in refining weapons, many of them didn¡¯t have very high cultivation levels. If everyone could have such a hidden weapon, it would really be like adding wings to a tiger! The strength of their artificers would also greatly increase. However, he didn¡¯t know if this old man was willing to hand over the refinement method. After all, this was something that he had thought of himself, so he couldn¡¯t force it!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think much of it. I just did it casually,¡± Old Man Zao said with a smirk. He wasn¡¯t stupid. There was no way he was going to be honest with a stranger.

    ¡°Uh!¡± President Lu was speechless. This was the same as not saying anything! However, this was not the first time he had seen this old man so cunning. He slowly got used to it seeing it so often.

 Chapter 1024 - Shameless (4)

    <h1>Chapter 1024: Shameless (4)</h1>

    ¡°Old Man Zao, how did you refine this hidden weapon?¡± Even though President Lu was too embarrassed to ask, someone did ask shamelessly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t tell you!¡± Old Man Zao said coldly. He was already giving Mo Yan face by being willing to tell them the principle of this ring. Now, he actually asked him about the refinement method. How ridiculous! That was his way of earning money in the future! How could he tell them!

    ¡°Old Man Zao, you¡¯re also an artificer. Shouldn¡¯t you contribute to the Artificer Association? If our overall strength as an artificer increases, wouldn¡¯t it be beneficial to you too?!¡± That person continued.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll be happy if it can increase the overall strength of the artificer. However, what does this have to do with me? Moreover, you want me to contribute to the Artificer Association. Then, I want to ask, what right do you have to request this from me? I¡¯m not a member of your Artificer Association. Also, what¡¯s in it for me?¡± Old Man Zao said with a mocking expression. s! These people were really too hypocritical. They were clearly thinking of using his hidden weapons, but they actually said it so righteously. Hmph! He was not a savior, so how could he interfere in so many matters!

    ¡°How can you not be from the Artificer Association as a certified artificer?¡± The man was so angry that he pounded his chest and stomped his feet, panting heavily.

    ¡°Are certified Artificers considered members of the Artificer Association? There are so many artificers in the Divine Continent and even the entire God Realm. Can your Artificer Association afford to raise them?¡± Old Man Zao asked with a smile and a face full of curiosity.

    Did this person think he was a fool? After all, he had been a leader for a while. How could he not know the tricks in the guild? Moreover, being certified and bing a member of the Artificer Association were twopletely different things!

    The Artificer Association would usually invite some artificers to join the guild. However, the requirements for artificers who joined the guild were extremely high. Most ordinary artificers had to rely on themselves, and the guild did not care at all. Moreover, the fees for the certification of the artificers were not low, so this person¡¯s words were really not convincing.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± The man was so angry that he was speechless. His eyes searched around before finallynding on Mo Yan, who had been silent.

    ¡°Your Excellency Mo Yan, say something!¡± That person said anxiously.

    ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± Mo Yan asked with a faint smile. This fellow had said everything that he should and shouldn¡¯t say, yet he still expected him to say something?

    Hmph! He had originally meant well by inviting Old Man Zao to exin the hidden weapon to them at the request of the judges. He did not expect that some people would actually have thoughts that they should not have. If this were to spread, what would their Artificer Association be? Bandits who specialized in robbing artifact masters? They were not that despicable! Moreover, after what they had done, who knew what that protective little girl would think of him! Thinking of this, his anger burned even more!

    ¡°We artificers really need such a hidden weapon,¡± the man quickly said.

    ......

    ¡°Oh! Then you can refine it yourself! You¡¯re all artificers, so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to refine a hidden weapon!¡± Mo Yan said with a wicked smile.

    ¡°But¡­ not every artificer knows how to refine hidden weapons,¡± the man said. In fact, he wanted to say that not all artificers could refine such good hidden weapons, but then he felt that it was inappropriate, so he changed his words.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can refine it yourself if you know how to refine it. If you don¡¯t, you can spend money to hire Old Man Zao to help refine it. I believe that as long as the price is right, he won¡¯t refuse,¡± Mo Yan suggested.

    ¡°Yes, yes. As long as the price is satisfactory, hidden weapons are not a problem.¡± Old Man Zao hurriedly nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Uh!¡± For a moment, no one dared to speak.

    ¡°Old man, there¡¯s nothing for you to do here. You can go back first! There¡¯s still apetition tomorrow. Remember to rest early tonight,¡± Mo Yan said lightly to Old Man Zao.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± Old Man Zao said politely. Then he turned and left the conference room.

    ¡°Your Excellency Mo Yan, why didn¡¯t you order him to hand over the refinement method? As long as you ask, he won¡¯t dare to refuse.¡± After Old Man Zao left, that person actually had the courage to question Mo Yan.

    ¡°The Artificer Association is not a bandit den. By the way, let me tell you that from today onwards, you will be removed from the Artificer Association, effectively immediately,¡± Mo Yan said casually.

    ¡°Your Excellency Mo Yan, you can¡¯t do this. I¡¯m Vice President Yin¡¯s subordinate!¡± When that person heard Mo Yan¡¯s words, he immediately panicked and shouted in the meeting room.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re the president¡¯s man, I¡¯m still going to remove you today, lest you embarrass the Artificer Association. And you guys, put away all the thoughts you shouldn¡¯t have and focus on the right ce. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless,¡± Mo Yan warned coldly. After saying that, he stood up and left the meeting room.

 Chapter 1025

    <h1>Chapter 1025: ck Star Grass (1)</h1>

    ¡°Your Excellency Mo Yan, you can¡¯t do this!¡± When that person saw this, he hurriedly chased out of the meeting room and shouted behind Mo Yan. However, he was ignored by Mo Yan.

    Mo Yan and Old Man Zao returned to Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ residence.

    As soon as he walked into Fu Ran¡¯s room, Mo Yan said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Little girl, I didn¡¯t expect them to have designs on hidden weapons.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can¡¯t be med for this,¡± Leng Ruoxue said very understandingly. As soon as Old Man Zao returned, he described what had happened in the Artificer Association¡¯s meeting room to them. Everyone was very angry about this, but they were still very satisfied with Mo Yan¡¯s performance.

    Hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, Mo Yan actually heaved a sigh of relief. Even though this made him feel quite incredulous, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. Then, he walked to Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s bed and sat down.

    ¡°There¡¯s still apetition tomorrow. All of you should rest early! Leave this to me.¡± Mo Yan looked at Leng Xiaoyu, who was still unconscious on the bed, and said to the others.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t reject Mo Yan¡¯s good intentions and left with Feng Da and the others. However, she still arranged for the Night n to guard in the dark to prevent any idents.

    The next day.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others came to Fu Ran¡¯s room early to visit Leng Xiaoyu.

    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t worry and go to the arena! I¡¯m here!¡± Mo Yan smiled lightly when he saw Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°You should rest too! I¡¯ll let Zheng En guard here,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with concern. Even though Mo Yan looked good, it was difficult to hide his fatigue. After all, even gods needed to rest.

    ¡°That¡¯s good too.¡± Mo Yan nodded. Then, he reminded Old Man Zao, ¡°Old Man Zao,even though you got first ce in the first three rounds, thepetition for the next two rounds will probably be even more intense. Therefore, you must not let your guard down, especially Lu Sheng, who is in second ce. His score is not much less than yours.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t underestimate my opponent,¡± Old Man Zao promised with a smile. He wanted to win the championship, so he wouldn¡¯t let go of anypetition.

    ......

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Yan nodded in satisfaction. It didn¡¯t matter if he was selfish or protective. After all, this old man was on his disciple¡¯s side! Therefore, he naturally hoped that this inconspicuous old man could win the championship of thispetition.

    With that, Mo Yan left Fu Ran¡¯s room. Leng Ruoxue and the others apanied Leng Xiaoyu in the room for a while before going to the arena.

    When they arrived at the arena, Old Man Zao went straight to the center of the arena to prepare, while Leng Ruoxue and the others came to their seats.

    Not long after, Leng Ruoxue and the others saw Ruhua walk into the arena a little haggard.

    Before thepetition officially began, Leng Ruoxue observed Yin Rumei, who was sitting at the judges¡¯ table, and found that even though Yin Rumei¡¯s expression was normal, she had a straight face. Even when she saw her disciple, she didn¡¯t have a good expression.

    When Ruhua saw Yin Rumei, she seemed to want to say something, but Yin Rumei deliberately turned her head away, not giving her any chance to speak, causing Ruhua to be unable to speak.

    Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help butugh in her heart when she saw this situation. Hehe! It seemed that this mother-daughter pair had internal strife! Very good, this was the result she wanted, but this wasn¡¯t enough.

    ¡°Miss, Ruhua doesn¡¯t look too good,¡± L?1?4 Tao whispered.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all the aftereffects of the aphrodisiac.¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s eyes were cold as she gloated. The aphrodisiac was a strong medicine and was very harmful to the body, especially under excessive indulgence. Ruhua belonged to the category of excessive indulgence.

    ¡°Then will the Old Ancestora€|¡± L?1?4 Tao was a little worried.

    ¡°With me around, I won¡¯t let anything happen to him,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty.

    At this moment, as the host finished speaking, the fourth round of the artificerpetition officially began.

    In the fourth round of thepetition, the equipment required to be refined was a defensive type. No matter what shape it was, it had to be mainly defensive. The criteria for judging would be in addition to the level of the equipment, the defensive ability of the equipment, the proficiency of the refinement technique, and the aesthetics.

    After the third round of thepetition ended, there were only 400 artificers who were still qualified to continue participating in thepetition. Almost all of these 400 cksmiths were at the Revered Artificer Refinement Master. In other words, they could all refine sacred artifacts. Therefore, it was extremely difficult to judge. At the same time, this also showed that the Artificers had to be more meticulous and serious when refining equipment.

    After the artificers in the arena warmed up the furnace, they threw the materials that they had prepared into the furnace and started refining in an orderly manner.

    However, both the judges and the audience were attracted by the Old Man Zao.

    This was because the other artificers had already started refining. However, the Old Man Zao was doing this and that calmly without any intention of refining. This couldn¡¯t help but make the judges and the audience anxious.

    The audience.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this old man? He almost didn¡¯t finish refining in the previous round, and now he¡¯s doing this again?¡± Someone whispered. After thepetition began, they were not allowed to make a loud noise. Otherwise, if they affected the artificers¡¯petition, they would be the unlucky ones.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Just keep watching. Anyway, there¡¯s a time limit for thepetition,¡± someone said.

    At the judges¡¯ table, there were also people who were worried.

    ¡°President Lu, what is this old man trying to do?¡± A judge stole a nce at Yin Rumei. Seeing that she didn¡¯t notice him, he dared to ask softly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We¡¯re not the onespeting. Why are you in a hurry?¡± President Lu rolled his eyes at that person. Actually, he was also anxious in his heart. However, it was useless for them to be anxious! They couldn¡¯t possibly help the lousy old man refine weapons!

    ¡°President Lu, if this old man loses thepetition, will Your Excellency Mo Yan settle the score with us?¡± This was what that person was most worried about. In fact, after the first three matches, even if they were blind, they could see something.

    ¡°Shut your mouth. How dare you discuss about His Excellency Mo Yan? Do you want to die?¡± President Lu reprimanded softly. His Excellency Mo Yan was the only Weapon God in the God Realm. He was not someone who could be casually discussed.

 Chapter 1026

    Chapter 1026: ck Star Grass (2)

    In the God Realm, a Revered Artificer Refinement Master could only be considered a child among cksmiths. Above a Revered Artificer Refinement Master were a Grandmaster Refiner, a King Refiner, and a Weapon God. Bing a Weapon God was definitely the highest achievement for a cksmith. Currently, there were only two people in the God Realm who were Weapon Gods.

    There was definitely a huge threshold from a Revered Artificer Refinement Master. If he could praise it, his future would definitely be limitless. Otherwise, he would probably only be a Revered Master Weapon Refinement Master for the rest of his life.

    The most important condition for bing a Weapon Refinement Sacred Master was that one could refine divine artifacts. Even if the divine artifact one refined was only an elementary divine artifact, one could still receive the courtesy of any faction. This was also the dream of most cksmiths. As for the Weapon God, cksmiths could only look up to him.

    Hearing President Lu¡¯s reprimand, the man tactfully shut up, but his gaze was still fixed on the disheveled old man.

    At this moment, Old Man Zao in the arena had already poured out all the materials in one of his rings. When the judges and audience saw Old Man Zao¡¯s actions, their jaws dropped. However, what surprised them even more was the materials that the Old Man Zao had ced on the ground. Each of those materials was enough to make any artificer go crazy.

    Because it was apetition between artifact masters, 80% of the audience were artifact masters. When they saw the materials that the disheveled old man had, their eyes lit up. They wished they could take those precious materials for themselves. However, they could only think about it. They did not have the guts to really snatch the materials from Old Man Zao.

    A considerable number of artificers who were refining weapons became jealous of the disheveled old man after seeing his actions and the materials on the ground. Which big family did this old mane from? How could he have so many supreme-grade materials? It was really infuriating topare!

    Some of the artificers¡¯ mental endurance was too poor. When they saw the precious materials that Old Man Zao casually threw on the ground, their minds were unstable and they almost damaged the equipment that they were refining.

    When Old Man Zao saw this, he even reminded them with a smile, ¡°Focus! Don¡¯t be affected by anything. Otherwise, your equipment will be useless.¡±

    After saying that, he angrily fiddled with the materials in front of them. Then, he sorted the materials into categories and finally kept them in his ring.

    As for the materials that the disheveled old man was preparing to refine defensive equipment, he had taken them out from another storage ring. Naturally, the quality was not as good as the ones he had revealed earlier.

    Then, Old Man Zao slowly refined the equipmenta€|

    Leng Ruoxue, who was also sitting in the audience, was really angry and amused when she saw Old Man Zao¡¯s actions. Old Man Zao was clearly doing it on purpose. However, wasn¡¯t he afraid of attracting the covetous eyes of others? She couldn¡¯t help but be a little speechless. s! Now, the cksmiths on the field probably weren¡¯t thinking about refining weapons.

    ......

    As time passed, Old Man Zao¡¯s on the fieldpleted their refinement one after another. However, the disheveled old man was still adding materials to the furnace. His actions made many people¡¯s foreheads drip with cold sweat.

    What did this mean? There was no need to use so many materials to refine a defensive equipment!

    After observing for a while, they saw that the disheveled old man had ced at least dozens of materials in the furnace. In addition to what the disheveled old man had ced in the furnace previously, there were probably at least a hundred kinds of materials, right? Therefore, for a moment, no one could figure out what this disheveled old man was trying to do!

    Actually, Old Man Zao had done this to confuse them. Therefore, he had ced a pile of materials that were basically useless and would not affect the quality of the equipment. The result of this was that everyone was confused by him. However, this was what he wanted. Hehe! He had secretly learned his refinement technique from the girl. How could he let others learn it!

    The materials that Old Man Zao threw into the furnace this time were abnormally stubborn and wouldn¡¯t melt easily. Therefore, the wait was long and anxious. However, the ones who felt this way were others. Old Man Zao himself didn¡¯t feel that way.

    Instead, he closed his eyes and dozed off.

    ¡°Miss, Old Man Zao is ying tricks again,¡± Cui Zhu said helplessly to Leng Ruoxue in the audience.

    ¡°Haha! This is called a tactic. It¡¯s used to confuse the opponent.¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Cui Zhu nodded. She couldn¡¯t help but think to herself. The people around the youngdy were all cunning. It was really too easy to plot against others.

    Just as Leng Ruoxue said, Old Man Zao opened his eyes at the right time. At the same time, the materials in the furnace happened to melt. Immediately after, he began to purify, shape, and temper. The entire set of movements was as smooth as flowing water, causing everyone¡¯s eyes to be dazzled.

    When there was still a minute before the entirepetition, Old Man Zao finallypleted the refinement of his equipment. When the judges saw this, even though they were furious, they all heaved a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, it waspleted again without any danger! However, if Old Man Zao was like this every time, they would not be able to stand it.

    When Old Man Zao walked to the judges¡¯ table and handed his equipment to President Lu, President Lu grabbed him.

    ¡°I saya€| Old Man Zao! Can you refine the equipment earlier next time? Look, the others havepleted ita€|¡± President Lu said with a smile. However, he only said half of the sentence. s! He couldn¡¯t say that this old man gave them a lot of pressure! If this old man knew that they were on tenterhooks because of him, he would definitely say, ¡°You asked for it!¡±

    ¡°Why? Ipleted it in the prescribed time. It¡¯s not like I exceeded the time limit. Besides, the materials I used are not easy to refine. There¡¯s no way toplete it in advance!¡± Old Man Zao said with a troubled expression.

    ¡°Uh!¡± President Lu was depressed. He thought to himself, ¡°If you didn¡¯t know how to do this and that previously, would time be so tight?¡±

    ¡°What I mean is that you can refine it when thepetition begins!¡± President Lu said very implicitly, implying that he should not mess with anything else.

    ¡°I am!¡± Old Man Zao pretended to be stupid and said, ¡°President Lu, take your time to rate. I¡¯m leaving!¡±

 Chapter 1027

    <h4>Chapter 1027: ck Star Grass (3)</h4>

    With that, Old Man Zao left the arena without looking back to meet up with Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    After everyone returned to their residence, they went straight to Fu Ran¡¯s room.

    After entering the room, Leng Ruoxue found an extremely handsome stranger in the room, and Liu Feng, who had disappeared for more than a day, appeared.

    ¡°Little Fox, you¡¯re back. Where¡¯s the old man?¡± Liu Feng asked impatiently when he saw Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Sir Liu Feng, I¡¯m here,¡± the disheveled old man replied directly when he heard Liu Feng asking him.

    ¡°Go! Follow me!¡± Liu Feng¡¯s eyes lit up as he dragged Old Man Zao out of the room. Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t stop him when she saw this. After all, with Liu Feng¡¯s status, he wouldn¡¯t sell the disheveled old man!

    ¡°Girl, he¡¯s Liu Yu, the vice president of the Alchemist Association and Liu Feng¡¯s elder brother,¡± Mo Yan introduced him to Leng Ruoxue.

    ¡°Liu Yu, he¡¯s the little girl I told you about,¡± Mo Yan said again.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, Little Fox.¡± Liu Yu chuckled.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little depressed when she heard this form of address. She evenined about Liu Feng in her heart. It was fine if she called that damned Liu Feng a little fox, but now he actually called her brother. However, Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t expect that one of the brothers, Liu Feng and Liu Yu, was actually specialized in refining weapons and the other was good at refining pills. Moreover, they were both in high positions. This was really unbelievable.

    The Liu Yu in front of him had the appearance of an immortal. There was a faint and distant smile on his iparably handsome face. However, his bright starry eyes flickered with a trace of interest. It was obvious that he was very interested in someone. Needless to say, this person was Leng Ruoxue!

    Leng Ruoxue looked at Liu Yu in confusion. She was very sure that the two of them had never seen each other before, so she really couldn¡¯t figure out why this man was looking at her as if he was looking at prey!

    Oh! Stop looking, the freak will be jealous! Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but grumble in her heart.

    ......

    ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± As Leng Ruoxue expected, the freak immediately said unhappily when he saw the handsome man staring at his Xue¡¯er.

    ¡°Haha! Is this little fellow jealous?¡± Liu Yu knew very well that he had heard Liu Feng mention these little fellows before, so he was very interested in them. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces. Who knew that he would actually make this little fellow unhappy! How interesting.

    ¡®Little one!¡¯

    When the freak heard these three words, his face immediately darkened. F*ck! This person actually called him a little fellow. He didn¡¯t know who the little fellow was!

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this man only looked at Xue¡¯er with curiosity and interest, he would have beaten him up until even his parents wouldn¡¯t recognize him!

    ¡°I¡¯m not jealous, and I¡¯m certainly not a little guy,¡± the freak said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Hehe! In my eyes, you¡¯re all little fellows,¡± Liu Yu said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Are you here to treat your cheapsake old ancestor?¡± Leng Ruoxue changed the topic. Otherwise, she was really afraid that the freak would fight with this guy.

    ¡°Little Fox is very smart. I¡¯ve already seen Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s situation. He¡¯s controlled it very well and the poison hasn¡¯t continued to spread. However, we have to refine the antidote as soon as possible. Otherwise, he can only remain unconscious,¡± Liu Yu said seriously.

    ¡°You have a way?¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly asked. She didn¡¯t know much about the aphrodisiac, and her master didn¡¯t leave too many records about it, so she knew that she could only ce her hopes on the alchemists of the God Realm, and Liu Yu¡¯s status among alchemists was definitely not low. Otherwise, Mo Yan and Liu Feng wouldn¡¯t have invited him.

    ¡°There is a way, but I don¡¯t have the herbs,¡± Liu Yu said with some difficulty. Even a clever housewife couldn¡¯t cook without rice! Even if he could cure the aphrodisiac in Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s body, it was useless without the herbs!

    ¡°What herbs do you need?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. She had a lot of herbs in her hands, but she didn¡¯t know what Liu Yu wanted to use.

    ¡°Because his aphrodisiac poison is already deep, not only do we have to double the medicinal herbs needed to refine the antidote, we even have to add a very precious medicinal herb. That kind of medicinal herb can¡¯t be bought with money, and it has long disappeared from the God Realm,¡± Liu Yu sighed softly and said helplessly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the name of that medicinal herb?¡± Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but sink when she heard Liu Yu¡¯s words, but she still asked very calmly.

    ¡°ck Star Grass is a ck grass with star-shaped leaves. That grass is extremely poisonous, but it¡¯s exceptionally precious. It¡¯s difficult to find even with money,¡± Liu Yu said.

    ¡°After adding the ck Star Grass, any strange poison, no matter how serious the injury, can be healed,¡± Liu Yu exined.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue responded, then secretly contacted Qing Jue and asked about the ck Star Grass. However, the knowledgeable Qing Jue had never heard of this grass. Uh! It was mainly because Qing Jue was not interested in poisonous grass, so he did not pay much attention to it.

    ¡°Where does the ck Star Grass usually grow?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t get the answer she wanted from Qing Jue, so she could only continue to ask Liu Yu.

    ¡°The ck Star Grass is a poisonous herb, so it naturally likes dark and damp ces. However, the ce where the ck Star Grass lives must be filled with poisonous gas. It¡¯s very difficult to find the ck Star Grass. Moreover, the ck Star Grass has been extinct in the God Realm for many years,¡± Liu Yu said honestly.

    ¡°Is there a suitable ce for the ck Star Grass to grow in the Divine Continent?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked again. She had not been in the Divine Continent for long, so she was not very familiar with this ce. She had to check the map in many ces, so she might as well ask the person in front of her directly.

    ¡°There are two. One is the Dark Grand Canyon, and the other is in the Abyssal Swamp. Both ces are very dangerous. Even I don¡¯t dare to step into them easily,¡± Liu Yu said helplessly. In the entire God Realm, these two ces were the most suitable ces for the growth of the ck Star Grass. And these two ces happened to be on the God¡¯s Continent. Therefore, in the past, these two ces would be filled with adventurers. However, since a poisonous fog riot in the Dark Grand Canyon hundreds of years ago, many people had gone there to explore.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded, indicating that she understood. However, even if she wanted to go there to find the ck Star Grass, she had to wait until the old man¡¯spetition tomorrow ended. After all, she didn¡¯t want anything to happen to the old man again.

 Chapter 1028

    <h4>Chapter 1028: ck Star Grass (4)</h4>

    ¡°Girl, no one can go there,¡± Mo Yan, who could tell what Leng Ruoxue was thinking, said lightly.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s so dangerous there. How would we dare to go!¡± Leng Ruoxue quickly said obediently. However, she had already made up her mind. She would set off immediately the day after Old Man Zao¡¯spetition ended.

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s very dangerous there.¡± Mo Yan nodded.

    ¡°You guys haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? Go eat something!¡± Mo Yan said after some thought.

    ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll go eat something first.¡± Leng Ruoxue was very cooperative and then left the room with everyone.

    ¡°You n to go alone?¡± Liu Yu asked after Leng Ruoxue and the others left.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a Divine Emperor after all. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to protect myself,¡± Mo Yan said confidently. However, he couldn¡¯t leave immediately. After all, tomorrow was thest match of the cksmithpetition, so he had to stay behind to oversee it.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re a Divine Emperor, you can¡¯t be careless. That ce¡­ just having strength isn¡¯t enough,¡± Liu Yu reminded. He had been to both ces in the past, so he naturally knew the dangers there. Just strength alone couldn¡¯t guarantee that he could escape unscathed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t I still have you? Can you watch me take the risk?!¡± Mo Yan chuckled.

    ¡°You! Looks like you¡¯ve long had designs on me.¡± Liu Yu shook his head and looked at his good friend helplessly.

    ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s a must. However, you just have to prepare enough pills for me,¡± Mo Yan said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you need me to go with you? I¡¯m quite familiar with that ce.¡± Liu Yu looked at Mo Yan and asked in confusion.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. You have more important things to do,¡± Mo Yan said. He was worried about leaving Liu Feng alone here. That guy might look smart, but in fact, only people who really knew Liu Feng would know how muddle-headed he was. If the cunning and scheming Liu Yu stayed here, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about Xiao Yu¡¯s condition and could focus more on finding the ck Star Grass.

    ......

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of your precious disciple. However, I have to remind you that the ck Star Grass has long disappeared from the God Realm, so¡­¡± Liu Yu stopped mid-sentence. Sigh! He didn¡¯t know how tofort his old friend. In fact, he didn¡¯t want Mo Yan to have too much hope, lest he was even more disappointed. However, he couldn¡¯t say it in the end.

    ¡°I know what you want to say. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Mo Yan patted Liu Yu¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Do what? Do you need my help?¡± At this moment, Liu Feng happened to hear thetter half of the sentence and walked in. He couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.

    ¡°After thest match ends tomorrow, I n to go to the Dark Grand Canyon and the Abyssal Swamp. I¡¯ll leave this ce to you. Take care of Xiao Yu for me and watch over those little fellows,¡± Mo Yan said calmly to Liu Feng.

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you know how dangerous those two ces are?¡± Liu Feng widened his eyes and couldn¡¯t help but growl. Even though there were only the three of them in the room and an unconscious Leng Xiaoyu, he still didn¡¯t dare to speak too loudly lest the walls had ears.

    ¡°That¡¯s where the ck Star Grass grows, and the ck Star Grass can save my disciple, so as a master, I have to go,¡± Mo Yan said firmly. Last time, Xiao Yu was ced under house arrest by Yuan Biao and he couldn¡¯t help at all. This time, no matter what, he wouldn¡¯t miss the opportunity to save his disciple.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Liu Feng said without thinking.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go alone. You two brothers stay here and help me take care of Xiao Yu. I don¡¯t trust Yin Rumei and I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll tamper with it.¡± Mo Yan was very honest, and the unlucky Yin Rumei was used by him.

    ¡°Alright then! You have to be careful. Brother, you have to prepare more pills for Mo Yan. I don¡¯t want to never be able to him again.¡± Liu Feng reminded again.

    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t let him have the chance to die there unless he kills himself,¡± Liu Yu promised.

    ¡°Liu Feng, I¡¯m afraid that the little girl will also go to those two ces, so you have to keep an eye on them,¡± Mo Yan said again.

    ¡°Yes, I will be more vignt,¡± Liu Feng promised very seriously.

    At the same time, Leng Ruoxue and the others gathered in the bracelet to discuss heading to the Dark Grand Canyon and the Abyssal Swamp¡­

 Chapter 1029

    <h4>Chapter 1029: The Dark Grand Canyon (1)</h4>

    In the bracelet.

    After Feng Da and the others heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words, they all expressed that they wanted to go with her. However, they were rejected by Leng Ruoxue because she knew that Mo Yan probably wouldn¡¯t let her leave easily. Once she brought Feng Da and the others to the Dark Grand Canyon and the Abyssal Swamp, she would probably be discovered before she walked out of me City.

    ¡°Feng Da, all of you stay here to protect the ancestor. Me, the freak, brother, and grandfather can go together,¡± Leng Ruoxue said after some thought. At the same time, she decided to leave a portion of the Night n behind. With them protecting everyone here, she would be much more at ease even if she left temporarily.

    ¡°Little Xue¡¯er, I want to go too,¡± Leng Qianye immediately protested when he saw that he wasn¡¯t among the people Leng Ruoxue was talking about.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go. You have to stay here and cover for us,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. If the Leng family disappeared, Liu Feng and the others would probably sense something. She didn¡¯t want to be discovered by Mo Yan before leaving me City.

    ¡°Alright then! However, you have to be careful,¡± Leng Qianye reminded. He knew very well how dangerous those two ces were, so he really didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Little Xue¡¯er and the others in order to save Grandpa. That way, even if Grandpa woke up, he wouldn¡¯t be happy.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. She had so many beasts and the Night n. It was really not easy for someone to hurt her on the Divine Continent!

    ¡°An You, arrange for some people to stay here to protect them. The others will follow me to the Dark Grand Canyon and the Abyssal Swamp!¡± Leng Ruoxue said to An You. Even though not all the Night nsmen hade out of seclusion, the people who hade out were enough.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already arranged it,¡± An You said. Ever since he knew Leng Ruoxue¡¯s thoughts, he had made preparations in advance without Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arrangements because he knew that Miss wouldn¡¯t easily change her mind.

    ¡°We¡¯ll set off tomorrow night,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± An You nodded.

    ¡°Stay in me City obediently. If Yin Rumei wants to find your sisters-inw, hold it in until I return. When I find the ck Star Grass to save my Cheapsake Old Ancestor, we¡¯ll settle our new and old scores together,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. We will guard the Old Ancestor without leaving the house. We won¡¯t let anyone have the chance to take advantage of us,¡± Feng Da hurriedly promised. Although he really wanted to apany Miss to find the ck Star Grass, he knew Leng Ruoxue¡¯s temper very well. Once Miss had decided on something, she wouldn¡¯t change her mind easily. Therefore, he could only ept this fact. After all, they had an important mission in me City!

    ......

    ¡°Yes, alright, the matter has been discussed. I¡¯ll send you out first!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Then, she sent Feng Da and the others out of the bracelet, in case it would be suspicious if she didn¡¯t see them for a long time.

    After sending Feng Da and the others out, Leng Ruoxue turned her gaze to An You and asked, ¡°An You, you should know these two ces, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯ve been to both ces before. It¡¯s indeed dangerous inside, but with us around, there¡¯s no need to worry, Miss,¡± An You promised. He had almost recovered to his peak, so protecting Miss and the others in those two ces was not a problem. Moreover, Miss still had such a magical space, so he was even more confident.

    ¡°Then tell me about those two ces!¡± Leng Ruoxue said curiously.

    ¡°Miss, the dark spiritual energy in the Dark Grand Canyon is very dense. It can be said that that ce is very suitable for the Night n to cultivate. Therefore, our Night n used to treat that ce as a training ground.¡±

    ¡°However, something happened to the Night nter on, and we were all imprisoned and exiled. Therefore, I can¡¯t say for sure what it has be now, but there are many natural treasures there, but¡­¡± An You paused and didn¡¯t continue.

    ¡°Are they all poisonous?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked. Since the ck Star Grass was poisonous and that ce was suitable for growing ck Star Grass, those who could survive there must be poisonous.

    ¡°Not necessarily. Even if it¡¯s not poisonous, it¡¯s not something ordinary cultivators can consume. However, many alchemists like it very much. However, alchemists are weak and don¡¯t dare to take risks easily. Therefore, there are many adventurers in those two ces. They specially search for valuable herbs in the Dark Grand Canyon and the Abyssal Swamp. Then, they sell them to alchemists at a high price to earn high profits,¡± An You exined.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in understanding.

    ¡°But Miss, this is all in the past. I¡¯m not sure what it¡¯s like there now,¡± An You added.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll know tomorrow. By the way, which one should we go to first?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Dark Grand Canyon first! The Abyssal Swamp is a little far from me City,¡± An You said after thinking for a while.

    Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement.

    It was already night time after Tong You finished understanding the situation in the Dark Canyon and Abyss Swamp. Leng Ruoxue and the freak hurriedly left the bracelet and went to Fu Ran¡¯s room.

    Ever since Cheapsake Old Ancestor¡¯s ident, he had been staying in Fu Ran¡¯s room. However, in order not to arouse suspicion, Fu Ran did not stay in another room.

    However, when Leng Ruoxue and the freak passed by the garden, they found Old Man Zao talking to an unfamiliar young man.

    Well! Actually, it couldn¡¯t be considered unfamiliar. After all, Leng Ruoxue still knew that man, because that person was none other than the runner up in the artificerpetition behind Old Man Zao, Lu Sheng.

    Leng Ruoxue and the freak looked at each other and walked into the garden.

    ¡°Old man, you have a guest?¡± Leng Ruoxue knew what the consultant was saying and saw the difort on the old man¡¯s face.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Girl, this is Lu Sheng, the representative of the Ascender Alliance.¡± Old Man Zao winked and introduced, the displeasure in his eyes shing.

    ¡°Oh! I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. May I know why Young Master Lu is here?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be curious.

 Chapter 1030 - The Dark Grand Canyon (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1030: The Dark Grand Canyon (2)</h4>

    ¡°Young Master Lu wants to buy a supreme-grade Void Stone from me.¡± Old Man Zao rolled his eyes and said speechlessly. They were actuallypeting with each other, understood? Buying something from their opponent and wanting to use it to defeat their opponent. If he really sold the supreme-grade Void Stone to Lu Sheng, wouldn¡¯t he be a fool? Or did he really look that stupid!

    ¡°Oh! I see! However, Young Master Lu, it¡¯s not good for the contestants to interact in private during thepetition! Those who don¡¯t know might think that you want to operate in secret!¡± Leng Ruoxue kindly reminded and secretly observed Lu Sheng.

    Even though this Lu Sheng wasn¡¯t particrly handsome, he could be considered a handsome man. It was just that the scheming in this handsome man¡¯s eyes was too deep, making her very unhappy. Moreover, this person was Old Man Zao¡¯s greatestpetitor. Moreover, because of him, her ancestor was imprisoned by Yuan Biao. Therefore, Leng Ruoxue felt that she had no reason to have a good impression of this Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re being too kind. I just want to buy a supreme-grade Void Stone. I don¡¯t have any other intentions,¡± Lu Sheng said very politely. The surprise in his eyes shed quickly.

    ¡°Old Man Zao, do you still have any extra supreme-grade Void Stones? If you do, sell one to Young Master Lu!¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile.

    ¡°Girl, I only have a total of two supreme-grade Void Stones in my hand. I used one of them that day, and the other is for tomorrow. I really don¡¯t have any extra,¡± Old Man Zao said in a very difficult manner.

    ¡°Oh! Young Master Lu, the old man doesn¡¯t have any supreme-grade Void Stone left. I¡¯m really sorry to have made youe for nothing,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly with a smile in her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Lu Sheng suppressed his displeasure and pretended to be magnanimous. In fact, he did not believe that this old man did not have any supreme-grade Void Stone in his hands. In his opinion, this old man was clearly afraid that he would surpass him tomorrow, so he was unwilling to sell him the supreme-grade Void Stone. Thinking of this, he could not help but hate the old man.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, it¡¯s gettingte. There¡¯s still apetition tomorrow. You guys should rest early!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± Lu Sheng said reluctantly. Since she had already ordered him to leave, there was no point in him staying any longer.

    With that, Lu Sheng left under the gazes of Leng Ruoxue and the other two.

    ¡°Hehe! Girl, luckily you came at the right time. Otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do!¡± Old Man Zao heaved a sigh of relief and smiled.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to not know? Just tell him that there¡¯s none. He won¡¯t dare to snatch it openly here!¡± Leng Ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    ......

    Old Man Zao wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said speechlessly, ¡°If he really wants to snatch it from me, I won¡¯t be afraid! You know that I¡¯m most afraid of others wasting my time with me. If he continues to pester me for a while, I might sell it to him if I get impatient.¡±

    ¡°Haha! You still have to exercise! However, it¡¯s indeedte now. There¡¯s still apetition tomorrow. Rest early!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Yes, girl. I¡¯ll go back to my room now. Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡± Old Man Zao asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go see Cheapsake Old Ancestor,¡± Leng Ruoxue said. With that, she went to Fu Ran¡¯s room with the freak. After seeing the cheap ancestor, they returned to the bracelet together.

    The next day.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others went straight to the arena after seeing Leng Xiaoyu.

    As today was thest match, the Artificers and representatives of the various families who came to watch the battle could be said to have set a record. The entire arena was filled with people and was already filled with people.

    ¡°Miss, there are so many people today.¡± L¨¹ Tao felt a headacheing on as she looked at the huge arena.

    ¡°Today is thest match. It¡¯s normal to have more people. Moreover, the results of the top two can be said to be almost the same. Therefore, it¡¯s still unknown who will win the championship!¡± Leng Ruoxue exined with a light smile.

    In yesterday¡¯spetition, Old Man Zao had gotten first ce again. However, even if Old Man Zao had gotten first ce in the first four rounds, his results with the second ce, Lu Sheng, had never been pulled apart. And in thisst match, if Lu Sheng performed well, it was not impossible for him to surpass him. Therefore, there was still a lot of suspense in thisst match! Therefore, it naturally attracted more people.

    In thestpetition, there were only 150 artificers left. These 150 artificers could be considered elites, especially the artificers who were currently ranked in the top 30 and did not belong to the variousrge factions. They were even the focus of the variousrge factions. However, before the final oue of thepetition was out, the various factions would not take action.

    On the arena, as the host¡¯s excited voice fell, thest match officially began. At the same time, this also meant that this year¡¯s cksmithpetition was about to end.

    Thest match was crucial, so Mo Yan and Liu Feng, who had been absent from the previous two matches, also appeared together. Their appearance couldn¡¯t help but bring the excitement of the audience to a new height.

    The fifth round of the artificerpetition was apetition of spatial equipment. The requirement for spatial equipment this time was that the size of the space was the key to determining the oue.

    The size of the space was determined by the level of the Void Stone. Therefore, Old Man Zao who had the supreme-grade Void Stone was already higher than the others at the starting point. Even though this attracted the jealousy of many artificers, jealousy was jealousy. They could not bring out a supreme-grade Void Stone to participate in thepetition.

    Storage-type spatial equipment was the only spatial equipment that cksmiths could refine at the moment. As for those with residence or higher uses, even if they wanted to refine them, they did not have the ability. Therefore, regardless of whether the cksmiths in thepetition refined rings or bracelets, they were all of this type.

    At this moment, on the arena, the other artificers were already seizing the time to refine their equipment. Only Old Man Zao was leisurely busying himself. When President Lu and the others saw this scene, they were so angry that their noses almost went crooked!

    Boohoo¡­ This Old Man Zao was really incorrigible! President Lu couldn¡¯t help but think to himself. At the same time, he cast his resentful gaze on the old man.

 Chapter 1031

    <h4>Chapter 1031: The Dark Canyon (3)</h4>

    Old Man Zao, who felt President Lu¡¯s gaze, looked up and smiled at President Lu and the others before going back to what he was doing.

    President Lu was so depressed that he wanted to scratch the wall.

    After Old Man Zao finished what he was doing, he started refining his equipment.

    Old Man Zao ced the materials into the furnace that had already been preheated. After the materials melted, it was time to purify, shape, and finally temper!

    In less than half an hour, a crystal-clear bracelet waspleted. At this moment, the storage equipment of the other weapon refiners had yet to bepleted.

    When the judges saw this unbelievable scene, their jaws dropped again. Damn! What kind of speed was this! It was clearly thest to be refined, but it was the first to bepleted, causing them to be on tenterhooks. What¡¯s more, even though the disheveled old man had already refined the equipment, their hearts, which were used to waiting until thest moment, could not rest at ease. What was going on!

    Old Man Zao ignored everyone¡¯s gazes and extinguished the fire. Then, he carried the bracelet to the judges¡¯ table and handed it to President Lu.

    President Lu took the bracelet from Old Man Zao and sighed. This bracelet was really refined beautifully! It was crystal clear without any impurities. Hehe! He didn¡¯t expect this inconspicuous Old Man Zao¡¯s aesthetic standards to be first-rate.

    One had to know that in addition to having superb refining skills, beauty standards were also quite important for an outstanding artificer. It could be said that neither was indispensable!

    President Lu held the bracelet in his hand and observed it carefully. However, Old Man Zao was getting impatient.

    ¡°President Lu, my storage bracelet ispleted. Can I leave now?¡± Old Man Zao couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Leave? Thepetition isn¡¯t over yet! You¡¯re leaving?¡± President Lu said in disbelief. Old Man Zao had something so important to do that he actually wanted to leave even though the results weren¡¯t out yet!

    As there were only 150 artificers in today¡¯spetition, they nned to produce results on the spot. All the artificers should know about this! Therefore, he really didn¡¯t expect that this old man would leave even though he knew that the results would be released immediately after thepetition!

    ......

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m tired. I want to go back and rest early,¡± Old Man Zao said awkwardly.

    ¡°Sleepy?¡± The corners of President Lu¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. He looked at the old man as if he was a monster and thought to himself, Could it be that sleeping is more important than results in this old man¡¯s heart?

    Even though he couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing, in Old Man Zao¡¯s heart, sleep was really more important than results. Who asked him to be so confident in the storage bracelet he refined!

    Unless they secretly did something to prevent him from getting first ce, there was no way he could get first ce. However, with Mo Yan and Liu Feng around, the probability of these people wanting to defame him was very low.

    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night,¡± Old Man Zao said very casually.

    ¡°Uh! But you can¡¯t leave. This is apetition after all. You can¡¯t break the rules,¡± President Lu said helplessly. He kept telling himself to calm down! He had to calm down!

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Old Man Zao said with some grievance. Then, he returned to his territory with extreme reluctance and closed his eyes¡­

    After a while, the sound of snoring came from the direction of the Old Man Zao.

    Immediately, several ck lines involuntarily slid down the foreheads of the judges and the artifact masters in thepetition¡­

    Liu Feng, who was sitting at the judges¡¯ table with Mo Yan, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when he saw Old Man Zao¡¯s actions.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Liu Feng chuckled.

    ¡°Is it very funny?¡± Mo Yan rolled his eyes at Liu Feng helplessly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it funny? This old man is the first artificer who dares to sleep during the artificerpetition! Hehe! I like such an extraordinary person!¡± Liu Feng said proudly. Seeing Old Man Zao so casual, his impression of this old man became even better.

    ¡°Hmph! How dare he sleep at such an important asion and even snore! Such imprudence! Such a person is not worthy of participating in our Artificer Association¡¯spetition at all. He should be disqualified!¡± At this moment, Yin Rumei, who had been sitting at the side without saying anything, spoke up, her beautiful face still filled with disdain.

    ¡°Vice President Yin, can I say that you¡¯re jealous of Hong Guo? Even if this old man is indecent and you want to disqualify him from thepetition, your disciple won¡¯t be able to win the championship. Therefore, why do you have to be a viin and let others benefit!¡± Liu Feng said mockingly.

    Yin Rumei was too selfish. Even though the two of them seemed to have a conflict now, Ruhua was raised by Yin Rumei after all. Therefore, no matter how angry Yin Rumei was, she also hoped that Ruhua could get good results. Unfortunately, Ruhua was disappointing. Ever since she schemed against Leng Xiaoyu, she didn¡¯t know what was going on. She had performed badly in two consecutive matches and couldn¡¯t even be ranked in the top ten now.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Yin Rumei¡¯s anger immediately soared to the highest point after being provoked by Liu Feng. However, before she could re up, she was suppressed by Mo Yan¡¯s words.

    ¡°We¡¯re in apetition now. Please pay attention to the asion, Vice President Yin,¡± Mo Yan said lightly.

    Yin Rumei had no choice but to suppress her anger when she heard Mo Yan¡¯s words. However, it didn¡¯t feel good to have fire nowhere to vent. However, she also knew that with Mo Yan around, he wouldn¡¯t let her lose herposure at such an important asion. She also knew that she had to control it, so she could only sulk alone.

    Three hours passed quickly. The 150 artificers on the arenapleted their refinement. Next, they waited for the results.

    The judges divided the work and worked together. In less than half an hour, the results of the cksmiths were out. After that, they handed the results of their evaluation to Mo Yan and Liu Feng for the final review. As for Yin Rumei, she was ignored by the judges.

    After Mo Yan and Liu Feng checked some of the equipment, they nodded in satisfaction. Then, President Lu announced the results of all the artificers on behalf of the Artificer Association.

    Old Man Zao did not disappoint and once again took the first ce. At the same time, he also won the championship with the first ce in all five rounds of thepetition. There were definitely no more than 10 people in the history of the artificerpetition who won with such aplete victory.

 Chapter 1032

    <h4>Chapter 1032: The Dark Grand Canyon (4)</h4>

    After thepetition, forces came to visit Leng Ruoxue and the others one after another. This couldn¡¯t help but annoy Leng Ruoxue and the others. Therefore, she could only tell the butler directly that she wouldn¡¯t see anyone no matter who came.

    At this moment, Old Man Zao was dragged away by Liu Feng again.

    Leng Ruoxue stood by Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s bed and told him the good news.

    ¡°Cheapsake Old Ancestor, Old Man Zao finally won the championship.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Leng Xiaoyu, who was lying unconscious on the bed.

    Unfortunately, Leng Xiaoyu could not give her any response now. Thinking of this, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart sank. This made her even more determined to find the ck Star Grass.

    Extinct? She didn¡¯t believe that the ck Star Grass would really be extinct. It was impossible for anything called a natural treasure to not have any means to protect themselves. Therefore, rather than saying that they were extinct, it was more appropriate to say that they were hidden! At least, Leng Ruoxue thought so.

    After Old Man Zao¡¯spetition, everyone nned to celebrate. However, considering Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s reason, they did not celebrate openly. The so-called celebration was just to cover for Leng Ruoxue.

    While everyone was drinking and chatting happily, Leng Ruoxue and the other three used the excuse that they were about to break through to temporarily enter seclusion.

    Even though Mo Yan and the others were suspicious of their sudden seclusion, they didn¡¯t see any clues from Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ faces, so they didn¡¯t think too much about it. After all, Feng Da and the others were still here!

    Mo Yan, Liu Feng, and Liu Yu watched Leng Ruoxue and the other three return to their rooms and left with ease. After all, Mo Yan nned to go to the Dark Grand Canyon and the Abyssal Swamp, so they had to help him prepare.

    After Mo Yan and the other two left, Feng Da and the others immediately guarded the courtyard, while Leng Qingtian and Leng Ruohan took the opportunity to meet up with Leng Ruoxue.

    Then, the four of them turned invisible and left me City.

    After Mo Yan prepared everything and handed Leng Xiaoyu and the others to Liu Feng, he left.

    ......

    The Dark Grand Canyon was located southwest of me City, about two days away.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others traveled day and night and finally arrived at the Dark Grand Canyon two dayster in the afternoon.

    Before entering the Dark Grand Canyon, Leng Ruoxue felt an extremely strong dark-attribute spiritual energy rushing towards her. There were also dozens of people lingering outside the canyon.

    When they saw Leng Ruoxue and the others, someone immediately came forward to get close.

    ¡°Haha! You guys look unfamiliar. This must be your first time in the Dark Grand Canyon!¡± A man in his thirties said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and didn¡¯t deny it.

    ¡°Would you like to apany us?¡± the man asked again.

    ¡°Why do I need apanion?¡± Leng Ruoxue was very puzzled. She had never liked to move with strangers and it was inconvenient for her to do anything, so she really didn¡¯t have any thoughts of apanion.

    ¡°The Dark Grand Canyon is very dangerous. If you have apanion, your safety will be greatly increased. Otherwise, why do you think these people don¡¯t enter the canyon? It¡¯s because they aren¡¯t confident!¡± the man exined.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and didn¡¯t continue.

    ¡°How about it? Do the four of you want to apany us! There are more than ten of us, and our strength is above that of a mid-level god. If we add you, we can take care of each other,¡± the man said anxiously. To be honest, it was not easy to see a stranger in the canyon, so he was very afraid that these people would be beaten to it by the other teams.

    Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but think to herself after hearing the man¡¯s words. This man said that his team had more than ten people, but there were at least 40 to 50 people in front of her. In other words, the man wasn¡¯t the only team waiting to form a team here. In that case, why did she have to form a team with this man who took the initiative toe to her door!

    Not to mention that she didn¡¯t have the intention to apany others, even if she did, she wouldn¡¯t choose someone who took the initiative toe to her door. After all, she didn¡¯t have a good impression of someone who took the initiative toe to her door!

    However, even though An You had been here before, that was a long time ago. If they could find someone familiar with the terrain here as a guide, it might save them a lot of time. Thinking of this, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes looked at the others.

    ¡°My team is the strongest here. You won¡¯t regret teaming up with us.¡± The man felt Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze wandering and couldn¡¯t help but exin anxiously.

    ¡°Oh! Then can you tell me, if I travel with you and find something good, how will we split it?¡± Leng Ruoxue raised her eyebrows and asked lightly.

    ¡°By the number of people, of course!¡± the man said fairly.

    ¡°Numbers? Why isn¡¯t it that whoever puts in more effort gets more?¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be puzzled and asked. However, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer in her heart. ording to numbers? This man really knew how to n! In this man¡¯s opinion, there were only four of them, while she had more than ten people. Therefore, even if there was good stuff, it was her side who had the final say. Therefore, she thought of this distribution method!

    In fact, in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s opinion, this was clearlypensation without regard to performance, and this was what she had always disliked. What she pursued was that the more one worked, the more one benefited. Whoever contributed the most was qualified to take the most. However, the man in front of her obviously didn¡¯t think so.

    Leng Ruoxue sized up the man in front of her with her beautiful eyes and couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. One really couldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover!

    He really didn¡¯t expect this man to look so amiable, honest, and scheming!

    Still, it didn¡¯t make much difference to her. In any case, she had no intention of partnering this man.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s based on how much effort we put in, we must be the ones who put in the most effort!¡± The man said confidently. In other words, no matter how they divided it, they would definitely take the lion¡¯s share.

    ¡°That might not be the case!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a faint smile.

    ¡°We have more people, so we naturally have to contribute more,¡± the man reminded unhappily, but he couldn¡¯t helpining in his heart!

    Damn, why was this woman so difficult to deal with! Originally, he thought that this woman was so beautiful and should be the daughter of a big family who came out to y. For such a youngdy from a big family who was not experienced in the world, she was usually very easy to fool. Therefore, he did not expect Leng Ruoxue to be so difficult to deal with.

 Chapter 1033 - The Dark Grand Canyon (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1033: The Dark Grand Canyon (5)</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ve never known that strength is determined by numbers. I really don¡¯t know where you get your confidence from. You guys will contribute the most,¡± Leng Ruoxue said as if she was looking at a joke.

    ¡°There are so many of us. Can¡¯t wepare to the four of you?¡± When the man heard this, fire immediately surged up and he couldn¡¯t help but roar.

    ¡°If I say that you can¡¯tpare, will you be so angry that you want to kill me?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked innocently and innocently. The expression on her beautiful face was even more silly and cute.

    The man was very angry, very angry! However, when he saw the innocent expression on Leng Ruoxue¡¯s face, he actually couldn¡¯t vent all his anger. After holding it in for a long time, the man said angrily, ¡°Hmph! Let¡¯s see. Don¡¯t regret it if you don¡¯t choose us!¡±

    With that, the man turned around and walked away angrily.

    ¡°Why is this person like this! How rude.¡± Leng Ruoxue pretended to be dissatisfied as she looked at the man¡¯s back.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er is so cute.¡± The freak couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and hugged the cute Leng Ruoxue¡­

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Two coughs suddenly sounded. Then, Leng Ruohan said in all seriousness, ¡°Be careful of your image in public. Don¡¯t touch my precious sister.¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er is my woman,¡± the freak reminded him.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er is my sister,¡± Leng Ruohan reminded her.

    ¡°Brother, Freak, don¡¯t be jealous. Let¡¯s enter the Dark Grand Canyon quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The two of them immediately nodded. Then the four of them walked towards the entrance of the Grand Canyon.

    However, before they entered the canyon, Leng Ruoxue stopped in front of the old and young. Even though Leng Ruohan and the others didn¡¯t understand what Xue¡¯er wanted to do, they didn¡¯t ask further. In their hearts, Xue¡¯er was right no matter what she did!

    ......

    The old man in front of Leng Ruoxue was about 70 years old. He looked like he had gone through a lot, but his eyes were extremely bright and revealed a sense of shrewdness.

    As for the young man, he looked to be about 17 or 18 years old. He was young and had a pair of bright ck eyes on his slightly tender face. At this moment, he was looking at them curiously.

    Even though the clothes on these two people were a little shabby, they were very clean. Moreover, their attitude was neither servile nor overbearing, giving Leng Ruoxue a good first impression.

    ¡°Does the old man have a team?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile.

    ¡°No, we¡¯re here to guide someone else,¡± the old man said. His voice was loud and full of energy.

    ¡°Oh! I wonder how much you charge?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously, but she was secretlyughing in her heart. Hehe! She really got what she wanted! She happened to want to find a guide!

    ¡°Ten intermediate-grade crystals!¡± The old man hesitated and said.

    ¡°Ten intermediate-grade crystals aren¡¯t expensive. My grandson and I are very familiar with this ce. We can definitely bring you guys to find something good,¡± The old man hurriedly added. In fact, he had already offered this price for a long time. However, others found it expensive, so no one had hired them. Now that someone finally asked, he didn¡¯t want to let go of this opportunity.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Ah! You¡­ you agreed?¡± the old man asked in disbelief. Was he dreaming? This beautifuldy agreed to his bid without any hesitation. This was really unbelievable.

    ¡°Yes! Can you bring us into the Grand Canyon now?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile. The reason why she liked this old man and young man was that they looked more honest and pleasing to the eye.

    ¡°Yes, yes, Ao¡¯er, thank thisdy quickly. The crystal you converted energy into is finally settled,¡± the old man pulled his grandson over and said happily. His face was almost blooming with joy.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss,¡± the young man named Ao¡¯er said shyly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. As long as you can bring me to what I want, I will give you an additional reward,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly.

    ¡°No, no need. Ten intermediate grade crystals are enough,¡± the old man hurriedly said. The reason he had offered this price was to earn enough money for his grandson to convert energy. Now that he had earned it, he naturally could not charge additional fees. Otherwise, he would feel guilty.

    Seeing the old man decline, Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t say anything else. Then, the four of them followed the grandfather and granddaughter into the dark canyon¡­

    The Dark Grand Canyon was a deep valley. The temperature inside was very low, and it was foggy all year round. It was dark and humid, so the poisonous insects and poisonous grass here grew very active.

    However, with the grandfather and granddaughter leading the way, Leng Ruoxue and the others easily avoided the attacks of many poisonous insects!

    Looking at her grandfather and grandson¡¯s familiar and calm manner as if they were walking in their own backyard, Leng Ruoxue felt that her judgment was correct.

    ¡°Ao¡¯er and I live nearby. We often came here to y when we were young, so we¡¯re very familiar with the environment here. Most of the poisonous insects here won¡¯t attack you as long as you don¡¯t take the initiative to provoke them. However, some poisonous insects are different, so avoid them if you can. Don¡¯t sh with them head-on,¡± the old man exined calmly when he felt Leng Ruoxue¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. Even though these two weren¡¯t very strong, they were very clear about life. Their words also revealed their indifferent and aloof characters.

    ¡°Miss, there¡¯s a very precious medicinal herb not far from here. However, there¡¯s a guardian beast there, so¡­¡± The old man didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but his meaning was very clear.

    ¡°What herb?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Camphor Wood,¡± the old man said. Even though he was not an alchemist, he knew how precious Camphor Wood was. Unfortunately, his strength was limited, so he could only sigh at the sight of it. Now that Leng Ruoxue had done a great favor for him and his granddaughter, he was very willing to use this opportunity to tell Leng Ruoxue and the others the location of the incense wood. As for whether they could obtain it or if they had the guts to snatch the wood from the beast¡¯s mouth, it was not within his consideration.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t believe it. How could there be Camphor Tree here? Normally, this ce wasn¡¯t suitable for the growth of Camphor Trees! Even though Camphor Trees liked ces with dense spiritual energy, there was a trace of poison in the spiritual energy here, so she was suspicious of the old man¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The old man nodded. He had heard the name of the Camphor Wood from the guardian beast! Later, after he was lucky enough to escape from the beast¡¯s mouth, he specially went to investigate the Camphor Tree. That was how he knew how precious this incense wood was.

    ¡°In that case, bring us to take a look!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with interest, and the Qing Jue in the bracelet kept reminding her to get the Camphor Wood.

    ¡°Alright, please follow me,¡± the old man said. Then he walked to the front to lead the way.

    Not long after, Leng Ruoxue and the other three followed the old man to a cliff. Through the old man¡¯s guidance, they looked up and indeed found a small tree half the height of a person halfway up the cliff. The small tree was emerald green and watery, and it was growing vigorously. Moreover, it seemed to be living veryfortably.

    ¡°This is the Camphor Tree?¡± Leng Qingtian asked curiously. This Camphor Tree was too small! When would it grow into a towering tree?

    ¡°Hehe! Grandpa, this is it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, is this tree still underage?¡± Leng Qingtian asked with a face full of question marks.

    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s already an adult. The Camphor Tree will only grow this big,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! What¡¯s the use of such a small tree!¡± Leng Qingtianined, feeling extremely disappointed with this small tree.

    However, as soon as he finished speaking, a childish voice sounded in his heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m very useful, you ignorant old man,¡± the tender child-like voice said in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Ah! Who¡¯s talking!¡± Leng Qingtian suddenly shouted.

    ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Leng Ruoxue, who felt that something was wrong, quickly asked with concern.

 Chapter 1034 - Meeting Mo Yan (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1034: Meeting Mo Yan (1)</h4>

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, there¡¯s a voice talking to me,¡± Leng Qingtian said fearfully. However, as soon as he finished speaking, a child¡¯s happyughter sounded.

    ¡°Hehe!¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help but ask in his heart.

    ¡°Guess!¡± the child replied yfully.

    ¡°I can¡¯t guess.¡± Leng Qingtian was a little depressed. He didn¡¯t know which brat was ying with him! It was really too detestable.

    ¡°Grandpa,¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but say worriedly when she saw Leng Qingtian suddenly acting strange again.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, that voice spoke again,¡± Leng Qingtian said as if he had been wronged. Moreover, it was still teasing him, he added in his heart.

    After Leng Ruoxue heard her grandfather¡¯s words, her beautiful eyes couldn¡¯t help but size up the Agarwood on the cliff.

    As far as she knew, the main effect of the wood of Camphor Wood was to focus one¡¯s mind and calm one¡¯s mind. It could prevent cultivators from going crazy because of mental demons. Therefore, it was very important to cultivators. Moreover, the Camphor Tree was also the main ingredient in refining the Concentration Pill. It was extremely precious.

    However, the price of Camphor Wood had always been high. It was said that a small leaf could be sold for an astronomical price, let alone an entire stalk.

    Moreover, ording to Qing Jue, this Camphor Wood seemed to have developed intelligence. As such, she had to transnt this rare medicine into the bracelet to prevent others from coveting it. At the same time, she believed that no one would take more care of these precious herbs than Qing Jue.

    ¡°Grandpa, that small tree should be ying with you!¡± Leng Ruoxue said knowingly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a small tree.¡± A slightly dissatisfied voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart.

    ......

    Leng Ruoxue smiled knowingly when she heard this voice. Hehe! She had guessed correctly.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not a small tree, are you a big tree?¡± Leng Ruoxue teased.

    ¡°Not really. I¡¯m not an ordinary tree. I¡¯m a Camphor Tree!¡± the child protested.

    ¡°Can you transform?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to transform!¡± The child¡¯s voice seemed to be a little sad. s! It was a sprite¡¯s greatest desire to develop intelligence and transform. However, it was also the most difficult because it was very likely that they would be killed before they could develop intelligence or even transform.

    ¡°If I can guarantee that you can transform, are you willing to follow me?¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed, her beautiful face full of sincerity.

    ¡°Really? But what Little Tiger said about humans can¡¯t be trusted,¡± the child said honestly.

    ¡°Not all humans are bad,¡± Leng Ruoxue said weakly. These sprites were too wary of humans. However, this was also a good thing. At least they could save their lives.

    ¡°Are you a good person?¡± the child asked innocently.

    ¡°Would you believe me if I said I was a good person?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked in return, feeling a little speechless. This also made her even more determined to transnt this little fellow into the space because this little fellow was really too innocent and didn¡¯t have any schemes at all. s!

    ¡°I believe you!¡± the child said very seriously. It liked the smell on this woman very much. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to contact them.

    ¡°Thene with me! I have a better ce. It¡¯s more suitable for your growth,¡± Leng Ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t go with you,¡± the child said after a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Leng Ruoxue was a little puzzled.

    ¡°What will happen to Little Tiger if I leave? He¡¯s my only friend here. I can¡¯t leave him alone,¡± the child said awkwardly.

    ¡°If it wants to, it can go with you,¡± Leng Ruoxue suggested.

    ¡°Really? Then will you order it around like a servant?¡± the child asked worriedly.

    ¡°No,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised. Even though she didn¡¯t know who this Little Tiger mentioned by the sprite was but she would treat it the same as her other beasts no matter if it was a tree or a beast!

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll discuss it with it,¡± the child said softly. After that, there was silence.

    ¡°Miss, this wood¡¯s guardian beast is very powerful, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be here now, so this is definitely a good time if you want to obtain it.¡± Seeing that Leng Ruoxue and the others didn¡¯t react for a long time, the old man couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°No need,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Ah! Miss, don¡¯t you want this Camphor Wood anymore?¡± The old man was a little surprised. No one should be able to refuse this Camphor Wood, right?

    ¡°I want it,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The old man was confused. She didn¡¯t want to obtain this wood while the guardian beast wasn¡¯t around. He really didn¡¯t know what this beautifuldy was nning.

    However, not long after, the old man saw a ck shadow pounce at Leng Ruoxue. The old man was about to speak nervously when he realized that the ck shadow stopped in front of Leng Ruoxue and stared at her.

    Leng Ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes sized up the ck kitten that was floating in midair and looking at her. Uh! It wasn¡¯t a cat, but a small ck tiger in disguise. This little tiger¡¯s entire body was as ck as satin, and a pair of big golden eyes were staring at her with bright eyes. There was still a trace of vignce in its eyes, but perhaps it hadmunicated with the Camphor Wood, so it wasn¡¯t hostile to her.

    And this little ck tiger should be the little tiger that Kinan Xiangmu mentioned!

    ¡°Human, do you want to take Little Qi away?¡± The little ck tiger asked via voice transmission.

    ¡°Yes, and you,¡± Leng Ruoxue replied with a faint smile. Hehe! She had always been the most loving to cute little animals, and this little ck tiger¡¯s mimicry was really cute, like a kitten.

    ¡°Humans are too evil. I don¡¯t like humans,¡± the little ck tiger said honestly.

    ¡°Not all humans are that way,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. She couldn¡¯t bring these two little fellows into the bracelet in front of outsiders. However, she believed that these two little fellows would definitely like it there.

    ¡°Little guy, I have a ce that¡¯s very suitable for the growth of the Camphor Wood. It can also transform as soon as possible, and you can also live there. You will have manypanions there.¡± Leng Ruoxue coaxed again.

 Chapter 1035

    <h1>Chapter 1035: Meeting Mo Yan (2)</h1>

    ¡°Really?¡± the little ck tiger replied doubtfully, its golden eyes still wary.

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t lie to children,¡± Leng Ruoxue promised.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take a look at that ce before deciding,¡± the little ck tiger said a llittle cunningly. Hmph! Even though it had never left the Dark Grand Canyon since it was born, it was not stupid. Moreover, the inherited memories left behind by its parents were not for show.

    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient with outsiders around now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just say that I¡¯m your contract beast,¡± the little ck tiger suggested.

    ¡°Master, I finally found you.¡± Then, the little ck tiger pounced into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms and rubbed against her affectionately. The excited expression on its face really looked like it had found its long-lost master.

    ¡°Uh! Little Tiger!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweat. She thought to herself, Looks like this is also a ck-bellied little fellow!

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m tired,¡± the little ck tiger said again.

    ¡°Then go into the beast space to rest!¡± Leng Ruoxue said very cooperatively. This little guy was really too talented in acting. If this was her previous world, it could definitely be a top superstar in the animal world!

    Then, Leng Ruoxue sent the little ck tiger into the bracelet.

    ¡°Miss, is that little ck cat your contract beast?¡± the old man asked curiously. Even though he knew that he really shouldn¡¯t have this curiosity, he couldn¡¯t control it!

    ¡°Sort of!¡± Leng Ruoxue said ambiguously.

    Not long after, the little ck tiger¡¯s voice sounded in Leng Ruoxue¡¯s heart again. Obviously, the little fellow was very satisfied with its new home and agreed to follow her in the future.

    ......

    Immediately after, Leng Ruoxue moved the little guy out of the bracelet.

    In an instant, a ck lightning jumped onto the cliff. In just a few breaths, the ck lightning jumped back into Leng Ruoxue¡¯s arms, and a small tree half the height of a person appeared in its ws.

    Seeing this, Leng Ruoxue thought for a moment and sent the beast and tree into the bracelet.

    Uh! When the grandfather and grandson saw this natural scene, they were all a little dumbfounded. Thisa€| What kind of speed was this! Miss¡¯ beast was really too powerful!

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s leave this ce quickly! Otherwise, when that guardian beast returns and sees that the Camphor Wood that it has guarded for many years is gone, it will probably fly into a rage,¡± the old man said fearfully. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. It seemed that the Camphor Wood was indeed fated with this Miss! Otherwise, why was the guardian beast not around when she came to retrieve it?

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s leave quickly!¡± Leng Ruoxue said cooperatively. Then, the four of them left with the grandfather and granddaughter.

    After obtaining the Camphor Wood, the sky gradually darkened. The old man brought Leng Ruoxue and the others to a safe ce to set up a tent. Then, he started a fire and started cooking.

    ¡°Miss, just rest. Let us do these chores,¡± the old man said apologetically when he saw Leng Ruoxue and the others attack.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Leng Ruoxue said indifferently. She could only eat and drink if she did it herself! And she wasn¡¯t a piece of trash who would starve just because there was no one to serve her. Moreover, she was a little afraid that the craftsmanship of this grandfather and granddaughter wasn¡¯t to her liking. Who asked them to be so picky!

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s right! We¡¯re used to making it ourselves,¡± Leng Qingtian said. After saying that, he took out a lot of ingredients from his ring and started cooking dinner.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The grandfather and granddaughter looked at the ingredients in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others with widened eyes in disbelief. They secretly wondered why there were so many things in these people¡¯s rings! This was really too extravagant.

    The grandfather and granddaughter were also people who traveled outside all year round. They would also store some food in their storage rings, but it would not be as sumptuous as what Leng Ruoxue had. Moreover, most of them were mainly dry food. However, the ingredients taken out by these people in front of them were all fresh, so their reaction was so big.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Come and help.¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the dazed grandfather and granddaughter and urged. In fact, everyone who saw the ingredients they prepared for the first time had the same reaction as this grandfather and granddaughter, so she was already used to it.

    ¡°Oh! Oh!¡± Only then did the grandfather and granddaughter react and hurriedly came over to help. Not long after, a sumptuous dinner was ready.

    The two of them had never been so satisfied to be able to eat hot food in the wild!

    After the meal, the old and young took the initiative to clean up. Leng Ruoxue scattered some colorless and transparent powder around their tent to prevent any uninvited guests from disturbing them.

    After greeting the grandfather and granddaughter, Leng Ruoxue and the others went into the tent and rested early.

    However, resting was naturally an excuse. After entering the tent, Leng Ruoxue brought the three of them into the bracelet.

    ¡°Sister,¡± Qing Jue appeared in front of Leng Ruoxue and the others and said softly.

    ¡°What about the two little fellows?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked with a light smile. Her grandfather and brother were very interested in the two little fellows.

    ¡°In the herb garden!¡± Qing Jue brought Leng Ruoxue and the others to the herb garden after saying that.

    In the herb garden.

    The Camphor Wood had been rented, and the little ck tiger was lying under the tree. The tree and the beast seemed to bemunicating.

    After sensing Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ auras, the little ck tiger raised its head and looked in their direction.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re here,¡± the little ck tiger greeted. Even though it had yet to recognize its master, its master seemed to have called it. Therefore, it blurted out without thinking.

    ¡°Yes, is Little Qi satisfied with this ce!¡± Leng Ruoxue knew that the two little fellows were in the bracelet, so she could easily sense their emotions.

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Sister. I love this ce,¡± said the Camphor Wood happily, shaking its branches excitedly.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Elder Sister, these are my gifts to you.¡± With that, pieces of jade-like sparkling leaves flew towards Leng Ruoxue.

 Chapter 1036 - Meeting Mo Yan (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1036: Meeting Mo Yan (3)</h4>

    ¡°Little Qi, I don¡¯t need these leaves now,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly as she looked at the small and exquisite emerald green leaves on her palm. She didn¡¯t want Little Qi to hurt itself to repay her kindness.

    ¡°Hehe! Sister, don¡¯t worry. nts follow a natural progression. Besides, I didn¡¯t pick these leaves on the spot. I dropped them over the years and gave them all to you now,¡± Little Qi exined. Even though it was only a small tree with intelligence now, Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words still warmed its heart. When it saw that it wasn¡¯t the only sprite here, it was even clearer that its choice wasn¡¯t wrong. Elder Sister was really a good person.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Little Qi, you have to cultivate hard and strive to transform as soon as possible. This way, you will have more friends,¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Yes, I will,¡± Little Qi said excitedly. Transformation was the greatest dream of every natural treasure. Now that there was such a good opportunity, it naturally didn¡¯t want to miss it.

    ¡°Little Qi, do you know where the ck Star Grass is in the Dark Canyon?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked expectantly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister, I¡¯m not sure,¡± Little Qi said sheepishly. He felt bad that he couldn¡¯t help his sister.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Does Little Tiger know?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the little ck tiger again.

    ¡°I only know Little Qi,¡± the little ck tiger said honestly. Basically, there would be guardian beasts beside the natural treasures that were discovered. Therefore, once they discovered something good, they would not leave easily. Naturally, they would not have the chance toe into contact with other things. Moreover, the ck Star Grass was poisonous, and it did not like it.

    ¡°Oh!¡± It seemed that they had to continue walking in, Leng Ruoxue thought helplessly.

    ¡°Little Qi, Little Tiger, they¡¯re my grandfather and brother.¡± Leng Ruoxue only remembered that she hadn¡¯t introduced them when she identally saw her grandfather and brother¡¯s interested gazes!

    ¡°He¡¯s my fianc¨¦.¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at the freak again.

    ¡°Hehe! Hello, little fellows!¡± Leng Qingtian greeted them with a smile.

    ¡°Hello, Grandpa Stupid,¡± Little Qi said with a chuckle.

    ......

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Qingtian was depressed again when he heard this title. Boohoo¡­ Why did this little guy only know how to bully him! Previously, he teased him, and now he called him Grandpa Stupid!

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw Leng Qingtian¡¯s expression. However, in the next second, she dragged the freak away to prevent her grandfather from flying off the handle.

    ¡°Bad girl, you even dare to tease your own grandfather.¡± Leng Qing couldn¡¯t helpining as he looked at Leng Ruoxue¡¯s back. However, his granddaughter wasn¡¯t around, so he could only turn his resentful gaze to his grandson.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m notughing at you,¡± Leng Ruohan hurriedly said. In fact, he was secretlyughing in his heart.

    With that, he did not dare to stay any longer and slipped away.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing that his grandson had disappeared, Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help but stomp his feet in anger. Boohoo¡­ What a heartless little baddie! All he knew was to bully his grandfather.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Little Qi, who felt Leng Qingtian¡¯s childish thoughts, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    ¡°Little bad tree, it¡¯s all your fault!¡± Leng Qingtian said with slight dissatisfaction.

    Just like that, the man and the tree keptmunicating¡­

    The next day.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others left the tent and saw that the grandfather and granddaughter had already prepared breakfast.

    ¡°Miss, you can eat now,¡± the old man quickly said when he saw Leng Ruoxue and the otherse out.

    ¡°Oh! It smells so good! Your cooking is really good.¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help but praise after smelling the fragrance of the food.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just that Miss¡¯s ingredients are good. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to make such good tasting food,¡± the old man said humbly. Yesterday, after Miss and the otherspensated him for his culinary skills, they handed the task of cooking to him and even prepared ingredients for him. Otherwise, he really wouldn¡¯t be able to make such a delicious meal!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be humble. Your skills are indeed not bad,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty.

    ¡°Hehe, thank you for your praise, Miss. Hurry up and eat! It won¡¯t taste good if it¡¯s cold,¡± the old man urged.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others nodded and sat down at the dining table.

    After breakfast, they cleaned up briefly and continued on their way.

    After walking around the Dark Grand Canyon for two days, Leng Ruoxue and the others led the way and found a few more valuable herbs. However, the ck Star Grass she wanted to find was nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s even more dangerous to go any further, so I suggest you don¡¯t go,¡± the old man couldn¡¯t help but advise as they stood at the entrance of a narrow passageway.

    ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°That¡¯s the deepest part of the Dark Grand Canyon. Besides, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s the ck Star Grass that Miss and the others are looking for,¡± the old man said. However, even though he said that, he was actually not very sure if there was ck Star Grass inside.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been in there?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked calmly. With the old man¡¯s cautiousness, she didn¡¯t think he had been in there.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m too weak to enter,¡± the old man said honestly.

    ¡°But I want to go in and take a look. Otherwise, I won¡¯t give up,¡± Leng Ruoxue said stubbornly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go in, I won¡¯t force you. I can pay you the reward now. Also, thank you for leading the way for the past few days,¡± Leng Ruoxue said.

    ¡°We¡¯re guides. Since we brought you in, we naturally have to bring you out safely. Therefore, we can¡¯t leave you here. Otherwise, if word gets out, how will we be able to raise our heads in the future! Forget it, I¡¯ll apany you in! However, you have to be careful inside. I heard from our ancestors that the danger there is a hundred times greater than outside,¡± the old man reminded.

    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go in!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile. Hehe! She really didn¡¯t misjudge him.

    ¡°Alright,¡± the old man replied. Then he walked ahead to scout the way.

    This path was abnormally narrow. Only one person could walk on it at a time, so the old man walked at the front while Leng Ruohan and Leng Qingtian followed closely behind. Leng Ruoxue and the freak walked at the back. The young man originally wanted to walk behind, but Leng Ruoxue rejected him. She had many life-saving methods, so she naturally couldn¡¯t let a young man who hadn¡¯t undergone energy conversion walk behind to protect them.

 Chapter 1037 - Meeting Mo Yan (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1037: Meeting Mo Yan (4)</h4>

    After walking for about half an hour, Leng Ruoxue and the others finally passed through the narrow path and arrived in a wider valley.

    The entire valley was lush green and full of vitality.

    Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but be surprised when she saw the scenery in front of her. She didn¡¯t expect the depths of the dark grand canyon to be like this. Not only her, but even the old man rubbed his eyes in disbelief.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± The old man didn¡¯t know what to say. This ce¡­ shouldn¡¯t be like this! He had heard from his seniors that the depths of the canyon were very dangerous. However, the scenery in front of him was clearly more beautiful than any ce he had been to before. Not only that, he had even seen rare sunlight here. It had to be known that wherever they went previously, they had always been enveloped by fog. Therefore, when he saw this scene, he actually felt a little ufortable.

    ¡°It seems that you can¡¯t believe everything the predecessors say,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. As the saying went, what you hear is false, and what you see is true. If you didn¡¯t see it with your own eyes, it would be unreal no matter what.

    ¡°Hehe! Unexpected, this ce really surprised me,¡± the old man said repeatedly. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but secretly rejoice. Fortunately, he chose to follow these people in. Otherwise, if he found out that this was the depths of the Dark Grand Canyon in the future, he would regret it to death!

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s continue on our way!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a light smile. Even though the scenery here was good, there would be unknown dangers, so as long as they didn¡¯t leave this ce, they couldn¡¯t let their guard down.

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s look over there!¡± The old man pointed to the east of the valley. The spiritual energy there seemed to be thicker. There might be unexpected gains.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded. With that, they walked in the direction the old man pointed.

    Along the way, Leng Ruoxue harvested a lot of precious herbs. However, just as she finished picking a medicinal herb, she suddenly heard the sound of fighting not far away. Originally, she didn¡¯t want to be nosy, but a voice made her feel familiar.

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go over there and take a look,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to Leng Qingtian and the others.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Qingtian nodded. He had also heard the sounds of fighting over there. Even though he was a little surprised that his granddaughter would be curious about this, since it was his precious granddaughter who had made the decision, he would definitely support her wholeheartedly.

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s not meddle in other people¡¯s business. It¡¯s hard to predict people¡¯s hearts!¡± The old man hurriedly reminded her.

    ......

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t interfere. I just want to see if it¡¯s someone I know,¡± Leng Ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Oh! Alright then!¡± The old man was helpless and could only follow Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    When she was still a distance away from the scene of the battle, Leng Ruoxue saw the people on both sides of the battle clearly. One of them was really someone she knew because that person was none other than Mo Yan, who had alsoe to the Dark Grand Canyon.

    However, the current situation seemed to be a little disadvantageous for Mo Yan. Even though he had the strength of a Divine Emperor, he could not unleash his true strength on the Divine Continent. Moreover, the other party had many people. Therefore, after a battle, Mo Yan did not have any advantage. Instead, he was in danger of losing.

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, let¡¯s go and help him!¡± Leng Qingtian said worriedly when he saw Mo Yan being surrounded. After all, Mo Yan was the master of the Leng family¡¯s Cheapsake Old Ancestor and hade to the Dark Grand Canyon for the sake of the ancestor. If they encountered danger here, they would feel bad.

    ¡°Yes, that person is our friend. We¡¯ll help him. Wait here and don¡¯t move.¡± Leng Ruoxue nodded and said to the grandfather and granddaughter.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The old man nodded. He knew his strength very well, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t puff himself up at his own cost and cause trouble for Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    After Leng Ruoxue settled the old and young, she walked towards the center of the battlefield with the freak and the other three.

    ¡°They¡¯re really shameless to bully us with numbers,¡± Leng Ruoxue said mockingly as she stood outside the battle circle. Coincidentally, the people who surrounded Mo Yan were none other than the team led by the man they met at the entrance of the Dark Grand Canyon.

    ¡°Little girl, why are you here?¡± Hearing a familiar voice, Mo Yan turned his head and asked in disbelief. As he was distracted, he was immediately stabbed and blood flowed down.

    ¡°Focus!¡± Leng Ruoxue reminded Mo Yan, who was in an extremely sorry state.

    ¡°Hmph! Why is it you again! Mind your own business, or you¡¯ll regret it,¡± the man said with a headache after seeing Leng Ruoxue and the others. If possible, he really didn¡¯t want to see these people again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a busybody. However, this guy¡¯s business isn¡¯t a busybody. He¡¯s my friend, so I have to interfere in this matter.¡± Leng Ruoxue pointed at Mo Yan.

    ¡°Hmph! Then all of you can attack together!¡± the man roared angrily. He did not care about the few Mystic Gods.

    However, he quickly regretted it. Even though Leng Ruoxue and the other three were all at the Mystic God level on the surface, theirbat strength was not only at the Mystic God level.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so kind as to invite us, we won¡¯t stand on ceremony,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a wicked smile. Then, she gave the freak and the others a look. Immediately after, the four of them rushed into the battle circle and each found an opponent to fight¡­

    The appearance of Leng Ruoxue and the other three immediately relieved a lot of pressure on Mo Yan. However, Mo Yan was still a little angry. He couldn¡¯t help but roar in front of his opponents, ¡°You disobedient little fellows, who let youe here!¡±

    Unfortunately, his roar was ignored by Leng Ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Damn it, where did you pervertse from!¡± The man roared angrily when he saw his subordinates die in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Calm down! All of you calm down. You have to pay back sooner orter. This is something that will happen sooner orter,¡± Leng Ruoxue said meaningfully. In fact, she had long seen that this man didn¡¯t have any good intentions. However, what she couldn¡¯t understand was how Mo Yan met them and even got into a conflict.

    The man couldn¡¯t help feeling angry when he heard Leng Ruoxue¡¯s words. However, he instantly fell straight to the ground.

 Chapter 1038

    <h4>Chapter 1038: Meeting Mo Yan (5)</h4>

    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! After a few shes of light, the man and his subordinates disappeared from this world forever.

    Mo Yan was a little dumbfounded as he looked at Leng Ruoxue and the others¡¯ swift movements. He was speechless for a long time¡­

    How ruthless, urate, and fast! Mo Yan, who came back to his senses, thought to himself in shame. However, in an instant, he remembered that Leng Ruoxue and the others had lied to him, so he said with a straight face and slight displeasure, ¡°Girl, aren¡¯t you in seclusion? Why are you here?!¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, we came. Otherwise, we could only collect your corpse,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a calm smile. Since she met Mo Yan, she knew that her n couldn¡¯t be hidden anymore, so she teased him.

    ¡°You¡­ wretched girl, this was just an ident. Now, let¡¯s talk about the matter of you lying to me.¡± Mo Yan¡¯s handsome face flushed red as he said angrily.

    ¡°We¡­ have nothing to say. The truth is what you see. We came to the Dark Grand Canyon.¡± Leng Ruoxue chuckled disapprovingly.

    ¡°Alright, Sir Mo Yan, don¡¯t be angry for now. It¡¯s better to treat your injuries. However, Xue¡¯er is right. If we didn¡¯t meet you, I¡¯m afraid we would have to collect your corpse,¡± Leng Qingtian reminded with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Sir Mo Yan, you¡¯re really too careless,¡± Leng Ruohan said disapprovingly. Wasn¡¯t Mo Yan a Divine Emperor? Why couldn¡¯t he even deal with these few small characters? It was really too disappointing.

    ¡°I was schemed against by them.¡± Seeing through Leng Ruohan¡¯s thoughts, Mo Yan exined with a red face. Sigh! Speaking of which, it was really embarrassing. He had lived for so many years, but there was actually a day when he would fail.

    ¡°Eat this.¡± Leng Ruoxue handed a milky white pill to Mo Yan.

    Mo Yan took the pill and threw it into his mouth. In the blink of an eye, he felt his imprisoned divine power be active again. He couldn¡¯t help but feel happy and thought to himself that the medicine this girl gave him was really useful!

    ¡°Why do these people want to deal with you?¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously when she saw that Mo Yan¡¯s injuries had recovered.

    ¡°It¡¯s all for this little thing.¡± Mo Yan took out a fluffy little fellow from his arms and handed it to Leng Ruoxue.

    ......

    ¡°Uh! What¡¯s this?¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at the snow-white, fluffy, and fat little ball in Mo Yan¡¯s hand that was only the size of a baby¡¯s fist and asked in confusion.

 Chapter 1039

    <h4>Chapter 1039: Abyssal Swamp (1)</h4>

    After leaving the Dark Grand Canyon, Leng Ruoxue and the others went straight to their next destination, the Abyssal Swamp.

    The Abyssal Swamp was located in the north of me City, about five days away from the Dark Canyon. It was said that even though it was called the Abyssal Swamp, it was no longer a swamp after many years of change. However, it was definitely not a popr ce with beautiful scenery.

    And the number of people who went to explore the Abyssal Swamp was definitely not as many as the Dark Grand Canyon.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others flew for five days and arrived at the Abyssal Swamp in the morning. After finding a ce to eat breakfast, they went straight to the entrance of the Abyssal Swamp.

    There were only a dozen people guarding the entrance to the Abyssal Swamp. However, no one dared to approach them after seeing their group.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in directly!¡± Leng Ruoxue saw that those people were sensible and turned to say to her grandfather and the others.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Qingtian and the others nodded. Then, everyone entered the Abyssal Swamp together.

    The difference between the Abyssal Swamp and the Dark Grand Canyon was that the Dark Grand Canyon was a deep valley. There were many nts and greenery in the valley, and this ce looked more like a in. The terrain was extremely low and muddy, so Leng Ruoxue found it difficult to imagine that there was ck Star Grass here. In fact, she thought that the Dark Grand Canyon had arger surface with ck Star Grass.

    Leng Ruoxue and the others walked carefully in the Abyssal Swamp. The roads here were full of potholes and the soil was very slippery. If they were not careful, they would be in danger of sinking. Therefore, they had to be 120% vignt!

    Leng Ruoxue and the others walked. Suddenly, a dirty thing that they couldn¡¯t tell what monster it was emerged from the soil in front of them. Moreover, they couldn¡¯t see its eyes. They could only see a semi-circr body that was dripping with mud and emitting a strange smell¡­

    ¡°What is this? It¡¯s disgusting!¡± Leng Qingtian covered his nose and couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°This is a mud beast. Uh! It¡¯s simr to an earth dragon. They¡¯re low-level creatures that live by the soil. They like this kind of ce the most. Moreover, this kind of thing is annoying and troublesome. It¡¯s not easy to kill,¡± Mo Yan exined calmly. Beforeing to the Abyssal Swamp, he had expected to encounter mud beasts, so he was naturally very calm. However, these little fellows had probably never heard of such a thing. After all, such a creature was not found in the lower realm.

    ¡°Not easy to kill? Then what should we do? Can we bypass it?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked curiously.

    ......

    ¡°No, this can be considered a paradise for mud beasts. There will be mud beasts in many ces. Moreover, if we can¡¯t kill them, they won¡¯t die as long as we encounter this wet mud,¡± Mo Yan said with a headache. Moreover, looking at the huge body of the mud beast in front of him, it was clearly the king of this mud beast.

    ¡°Can we kill them with fire?¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a headache. She had already seen bubbles constantly emerging from the wet mud in front of her. She hoped that those small bubbles wouldn¡¯t be the subordinates of this mud beast. Otherwise, it would probably be very troublesome.

    ¡°Ordinary mes are useless. Even divine mes will take a lot of effort to kill these disgusting things,¡± Mo Yan said. After saying that, he wanted to activate his divine mes to destroy the mud beast in front of them.

    The mud beast in front of them didn¡¯t seem to understand what they were saying. It just kept crying out, ¡°Woo-woo!¡± It was simr to the sound of an instrument crying. This was also the unique cry of the mud beast, a provocative cry.

    ¡°Let me try!¡± Leng Ruoxue stopped Mo Yan, who wanted to attack, and said calmly. Since the Divine Fire could kill these disgusting mud beasts, she believed that her mes would be even better.

    Thinking of this, Leng Ruoxue immediately activated her intrinsic me. In an instant, a small me jumped on her fair and slender fingertips. The me was dark red with a hint of purple. Even though it was very small, the temperature was extremely high. Seeing that she was about to attack, the freak, Leng Qingtian, and Leng Ruohan immediately took a few steps back. Only Mo Yan, who didn¡¯t know what was going on, was still standing foolishly beside her.

    However, as soon as Leng Ruoxue¡¯s mes appeared, Mo Yan felt the scorching heat and couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. He couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy in his heart. How could this perverted girl have such abnormal mes? This kind of high temperature would probably dry the entire Abyssal Swamp, let alone the Mud Beast. It was really too terrifying.

    The Mud Beast not far away also instinctively felt that this me was unusual. Its wet and slippery body could not help but tremble¡­

    ¡°You want to treat us as your food? I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± After Leng Ruoxue finished speaking, the small me that jumped on her fingertip flew happily towards the huge mud beast and instantly enveloped its huge body. The soaring mes even burned half the sky red¡­

    A momentter.

    The mud beasts blocking the way turned into steam and disappeared without a trace. The slippery ground in front of them waspletely roasted dry¡­

    ¡°Alright, we can continue on our way,¡± Leng Ruoxue said to the freak and the others after pping her hands.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The freak and the other two nodded. However, Mo Yan looked at Leng Ruoxue as if he was looking at a monster. In the end, he only said three words¡­

    ¡°Little pervert!¡± Mo Yan took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment!¡± Leng Ruoxue smiled very happily. After all, not everyone could get these three words, especially from the mouth of a Weapon God. It should be enough for her to be proud! Hehe!

    ¡°Little pervert, you don¡¯t just know a little bit about refining weapons!¡± Mo Yan said with certainty. How could someone with such a powerful intrinsic me only know a little about refining weapons? He wouldn¡¯t believe it even if he was beaten to death!

    ¡°I¡¯m more interested in alchemy,¡± Leng Ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°Little pervert! You¡­ you even know how to refine pills!¡± Mo Yan widened his eyes and said in disbelief. This girl was too much! With such abnormal mes, she even knew how to refine pills and weapons. This was really too shocking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you only know a little bit! You refined the pill I ate previously, right?¡± Mo Yan added.

 Chapter 1040

    <h4>Chapter 1040: Abyssal Swamp (2)</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m quite proficient in alchemy. Is that enough!¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± Mo Yan said like a child.

    ¡°Then can we continue on our way now?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked again.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Yan nodded.

    After that, everyone walked for nearly an entire morning. Other than the few weeds and half-withered trees, they didn¡¯t even find the shadow of a single herb. Moreover, the deeper they went, the more Leng Ruoxue didn¡¯t believe that there was ck Star Grass here.

    As noon approached, they found a rtively dry ce to rest for the time being.

    However, Mo Yan was actually not very satisfied with the ce they found. He even asked Leng Ruoxue to dry this ce with mes.

    ¡°Little pervert, hurry up! Hurry up!¡± Mo Yan pestered like a child.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but frown. She couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy in her heart. Was this person really Mo Yan? Could he have been swapped? Logically speaking, the Mo Yan she knew shouldn¡¯t be so childish!

    ¡°Little pervert¡­¡± Mo Yan deliberately dragged out his voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of you,¡± Leng Ruoxue said helplessly. She resigned herself to fate and activated her vital me, roasting the ce they liked to stay dry. Boohoo¡­ She only knew today that her vital me had the effect of drying.

    ¡°Hehe! Not bad! Well done!¡± Mo Yan looked at the dry and warm ce and nodded in satisfaction. Then, he found a random ce to sit down and wait for lunch.

    ¡°Sir Mo Yan, you can only eat and drink well if you do it yourself, so hurry up and work! Don¡¯t think of cking off!¡± Leng Ruoxue looked at Mo Yan and said with a light smile.

    ......

    ¡°Uh! I don¡¯t know how to cook,¡± Mo Yan said awkwardly. It was fine for him to refine weapons, but it was better not to cook!

    ¡°Even though you don¡¯t know how to cook, you can¡¯t eat for free!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a wicked smile.

    ¡°What do you want then?¡± Mo Yan said warily. That Di Ren owed this little pervert a huge debt. Could it be that this little girl had designs on him again?

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything, but it¡¯s only right to pay for the meal. However, you can also choose not to eat. After all, you¡¯re already a Divine Emperor. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t eat,¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°I want to eat it!¡± Mo Yan was very depressed. Boohoo¡­ This bad girl was getting more and more fond of bullying him. However, he couldn¡¯t hit or scold her, so he could only sulk.

    ¡°Then pay up!¡± Leng Ruoxue stretched out her fair and tender hand and handed it to Mo Yan.

    ¡°Uh! How much do you want?¡± Cold sweat dripped from Mo Yan¡¯s head. He was even more speechless in his heart. This little pervert really wanted to collect money from him!

    ¡°I won¡¯t ask you for much. I¡¯ll just charge you a supreme-grade crystal for a meal,¡± Leng Ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°A supreme-grade crystal? Your food is so expensive. I don¡¯t think many people can afford it!¡± Mo Yan was speechless and looked at Leng Ruoxue even more strangely.

    ¡°I won¡¯t give it to others if they want to eat it! However, I know you can definitely afford it!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with certainty.

    ¡°Uh! Alright then! However, you have to remember that I don¡¯t have that many supreme-grade crystals on me,¡± Mo Yan said helplessly.

    ¡°Hehe! I love to keep ounts so that I can calcte interest!¡± Leng Ruoxue said with a faint smile.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Mo Yan was really speechless. It seemed that not only was this girl a pervert, but she was also a money-grubber. Sigh! Now, he could finally understand Xiao Yu¡¯s feelings because he was also helpless against this little girl!

    Even though he had been cheated, Mo Yan was still very happy with his meal!

    After lunch, the group took a short break and continued on their way.

    ¡°Mo Yan, there are so few people here!¡± Leng Ruoxue couldn¡¯t help asking curiously after walking for almost a day and not seeing anyone.

    ¡°Yes! The people here definitely can¡¯tpare to the Dark Grand Canyon. There were still many people who came here to train in the past. However, as the living environment changed and the animals and nts here became fewer and fewer, the number of people who came here gradually decreased,¡± Mo Yan exined.

    ¡°Oh! Then with your experience, where do you think there will be traces of ck Star Grass?¡± Leng Ruoxue asked shamelessly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Why don¡¯t we go over there and take a look! I heard from Liu Yu that there used to be a lot of herbs over there.¡± Mo Yan pointed to the south of the Abyssal Swamp. This Abyssal Swamp was like the Dark Grand Canyon. There was a lot of fog, so the range of their divine sense couldn¡¯t be too far. Therefore, they could only walk over.

    However, what made him happy was that along the way, other than the mud beast they had encountered before, they did not encounter another mud beast. Well! Could it be that those mud beasts were frightened by this girl, so they did not dare to show their heads? He could not help but guess.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Ruoxue and the others nodded. Then, everyone walked towards the south of the Abyssal Swamp.

    When they arrived at the ce Mo Yan pointed out, it was already evening. The fog was even thicker, and they could barely see clearly. Therefore, Leng Ruoxue and the others could only find a t ce, set up the tent, and prepare to continue on the road the next day.

    This time, without waiting for Mo Yan to speak, Leng Ruoxue took the initiative to warm them up in the tent they wanted. After all, the night in the Abyssal Swamp was very cold.

    ¡°Little Pervert, well done.¡± Mo Yan nodded in satisfaction.

    Leng Ruoxue nced at Mo Yan and scattered a circle of colorless and transparent powder around the tent to prevent snakes, insects, rats, and ants from disturbing them. This way, they could rest in peace.

    ¡°Little pervert, what medicine did you sprinkle?¡± Mo Yan asked curiously. In fact, he had always wanted to ask this question, but every time he was about to ask, he was interrupted.

    ¡°Poison,¡± Leng Ruoxue said softly, and then she saw Mo Yan¡¯s expression change again and again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. This medicine only works on uninvited guests.¡± Leng Ruoxueforted with a naughty smile.

    ¡°Oh! Lucky!¡± Mo Yan broke out in cold sweat. However, after hearing Leng Ruoxue¡¯s exnation, he finally rxed.

 Chapter 1041

    <h4>Chapter 1041: The swamp of the abyss (3)</h4>

    After dinner, the few of them returned to their tents. Mo Yan had originally nned to keep watch at night, but Leng ruoxue told him that there was no need. She had already scattered the medicine, and whoever came would be in trouble! Mo Yan gave up.

    The next morning.

    After Leng ruoxue and the others got up, they left the tent. However, they saw Mo Yan standing in front of the tent in a daze, not knowing what he was thinking.

    ¡°You guys are up.¡± Feeling the gazes of Leng ruoxue and the others, Mo Yan turned around. However, when he saw Leng ruoxue, his expression became extremely strange.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are there flowers on my face?¡± Leng ruoxue was speechless. Damn it, what kind of expression is that?

    ¡°No, but can you give me some of the medicine you scattered yesterday?¡± Mo Yan said, a little embarrassed. The effect of the medicine was too good. He was the first one toe out of the tent, so he was shocked by the spectacr scene around the tent. As soon as he stepped out of the tent, he saw countless corpses of poisonous insects, many of which were snakes. Thinking about it now, he still felt a little disgusted.

    ¡°Those medicines are quitemon. I have better ones. Do you want them?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile. Although the medicine she had scattered yesterday could kill the poisonous insects, it could not destroy their corpses and erase all traces. She had also deliberately let Mo Yan see it. Otherwise, she was afraid that Mo Yan would not believe the effects of the medicine, hehe! Looking at Mo Yan¡¯s expression now, he was most likely disgusted.

    ¡°Really? I want it, give me some of it!¡± Mo Yan said expectantly. He often went to explore many ces. If he had those medicines, he would be much safer at night and could rest better.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Leng ruoxue nodded. She then took out a pile of bottles and jars and threw them all to Mo Yan.

    ¡°Hehe! Thank you, little girl. ¡± Mo Yan said with a happy smile, then quickly put the medicine into his ring.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. After all, you¡¯re the cheap ancestor¡¯s master! It¡¯s only right that I try to please you. ¡± Leng ruoxue replied matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Mo Yan was a little speechless. Only a ghost would believe that this little girl would try to please him! However, when these words came out of Leng ruoxue¡¯s mouth, not only did they not make people feel annoyed, they even felt that she was very cute. This was really too strange.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue our journey after breakfast!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ......

    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone nodded and began to make breakfast. After eating, they began their search for ck Star grass.

    The group wandered around the abyssal swamp for a few days, but they still came up empty. This made Leng ruoxue and the rest a little disappointed.

    In the evening a few dayster.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the rest had their heads lowered as they sat around the fire. No one spoke, and even the delicious food in front of them could not attract their interest.

    Right now, in the entire swamp, they had searched almost the entire ce except for one ce. The possibility of ck Star grass being found in that ce was very small. However, no matter what, they would go there tomorrow to take a look. It would be best if they could find it, but if they couldn ¡®t, they could only think of other ways to save their ancestor.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so dejected! There are still ces we haven¡¯t searched!¡± After a moment of silence, Leng ruoxue spoke, Breaking the Silence of the evening.

    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go and take a look tomorrow.¡± Mo Yan said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The few of them nodded and went to rest.

    The next day.

    When they came out of the tent, they suddenly realized that there were three people lying on the ground in front of their tent. It was obvious that these people had been drugged by Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Little girl, are they dead?¡± Mo Yan looked at the person lying on the ground and asked curiously.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Leng ruoxue said with certainty. The dosage of the drug she had given could kill the poisonous insects, but it could only knock people out.

    ¡°Should we wake them up?¡± Mo Yan asked again.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s see what their goal is.¡± Leng ruoxue smiled faintly. If they had any ideas about them, then she would drug them.

    ¡°Just pour some water on them.¡± Leng ruoxue continued.

    ¡°Hehe! Leave this to me. ¡± Mo Yan smiled evilly, took out a water bag from his ring, and poured the water inside on the three unconscious people.

    Not long after, the three of them slowly woke up.

    When they woke up, the three of them looked at each other in confusion. However, when the three of them saw Leng ruoxue and the rest, they were so stunned that they were speechless. It was because, other than one person who was slightly older, the rest of the people in front of them were all handsome men and beautiful women. Furthermore, they were the kind of beauty that was demonic and stunning.

    ¡°Who are you people? Why did youe to our tent?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a cold expression.

    The three people in front of him were all men, about 30 to 40 years old. They had simple, honest faces, and gentle eyes. They didn¡¯t look like people who would steal from others. However, you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. So, it was better to ask clearly.

    ¡°We came to the abyssal swamp for an adventure. We saw that there was a fire here, so we wanted to stay for a while. However, we don¡¯t know why we fainted.¡± One of them exined.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head indifferently and did not say anything else. Furthermore, she had asked Qing Jue to read their minds, so she knew that the man was speaking the truth.

    ¡°You guys are very familiar with this ce?¡± Leng ruoxue thought for a moment and asked again. From the way the three of them dressed, they should be explorers. In the immortal realm, there was a group of people who specialized in taking risks for a living, and they must be referring to people like them!

    ¡°En, the three of us brotherse here whenever we have nothing to do. However, the good things here are getting less and less.¡± The man replied.

    ¡°Then ... Do you know where to find ck Star grass?¡± Leng ruoxue thought for a while and asked.

    ¡°ck Star grass? You¡¯re here for the ck Star grass!¡± The man was shocked, and his expression changed.

    ¡°Yes, you know where it is!¡± Leng ruoxue said. From this person¡¯s expression, she knew that this person definitely knew. She did not even need Qing Jue to read his mind.

    ¡°I know, but I advise you not to go there.¡± That person said with some difficulty. That ce wasn¡¯t a good ce. If he went there, he was afraid that he would lose his little life. How could he have the chance to get the ck Star grass?

 Chapter 1042

    <h4>Chapter 1042: The abyssal swamp (4)</h4>

    ¡°I have to go. You just have to tell me where it is.¡± Leng ruoxue said with determination. Even if she didn¡¯t know where the ck Star grass was, she still had to look for it. Now that she might know where it was, she had to find it.

    ¡°I can tell you, but I have to say this first. If anything happens to you, don¡¯t me me.¡± That person said very cautiously.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and promised.

    ¡°Once, I identally fell into a small cave. There, I found a small ck grass with star-shaped leaves. If I remember correctly, that should be the ck Star grass. However, I¡¯m not too sure. Moreover, that grass had a very powerful Guardian beast. If I wasn¡¯t lucky that time, I¡¯m afraid I would have died there.¡± The man said with lingering fear.

    ¡°Where is that small cave?¡± Leng ruoxue asked hurriedly. From the man¡¯s description, she was sure that it was the ck Star grass. However, she didn¡¯t know if the grass was still there.

    ¡°North of the abyssal swamp, there is an abandoned crystal Kuangqu. I found it there.¡± The man carefully recalled and said.

    ¡°Oh!¡± When Leng ruoxue heard this address, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The crystal Kuangqu North of the abyssal swamp, wasn¡¯t that the ce they wanted to go to at the end! This was really a coincidence.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue took out ten pieces of intermediate ranked crystal stones from her bracelet and handed them to the man as their reward. After that, the group of them headed to the long-abandoned crystal stone Kuangqu in the northern part of the swamp.

    ¡°Mo Yan, how are the crystal Kuangqu distributed in the divine realm?¡± On the way, Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but ask out of curiosity. Actually, she mainly wanted to know what would happen if an individual discovered a crystal mine.

    ¡°In the divine realm, any resource is an individual¡¯s opportunity. Therefore, if someone is lucky enough to find a crystal ore mine, it naturally belongs to the individual. However, it¡¯s hard to say if they can guard it. Therefore, anyone who finds a crystal ore mine will choose to sell it. However, the price will be lowered by the major forces.¡± Mo Yan exined helplessly. The strong were respected, and if one did not have strength in the divinity, they could only be ughtered.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head in understanding.

    ¡°Little girl, if you find a crystal ore mine, how do you n to deal with it?¡± Mo Yan was very curious about this. After all, with his understanding of this girl, he did not think that this little thing would let anyone bully her. It was already good enough that she didn¡¯t bully others.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll keep it for myself. I have so many subordinates. It¡¯ll cost a lot of money to keep them!¡± Leng ruoxueughed as if it was a matter of course.

    ......

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that someone wille and snatch it? After all, you¡¯re not very strong!¡± Mo Yan could not help but ask.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, who would want topete with them in strength! I like to y dirty. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a half-smile.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The cold sweat on Mo Yan¡¯s forehead dripped down as he thought to himself, this is indeed this little girl¡¯s character! How valiant!

    ¡°I will not allow anyone to snatch my things!¡± Leng ruoxue added in a domineering manner!

    Just like that, the group walked and chatted. Before noon, they arrived at the abandoned crystal Kuangqu North of the swamp.

    Even though this ce had been abandoned for a long time, Leng ruoxue and the rest could still feel a dense spiritual energy surrounding it when they entered the Kuangqu. This made Leng ruoxue suspicious.

    ¡°Does every abandoned crystal Kuangqu have such dense spiritual energy?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°No, only mines that can produce high-grade crystals and above will have such dense spiritual energy. This crystal Kuangqu must have produced high-grade crystals in the past. Otherwise, it would not be able to produce so much spiritual energy now.¡± Mo Yan exined.

    ¡°Oh! Let¡¯s go inside! Let¡¯s see if there are any small caves. ¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Hehe, the small cave that man spoke of should be the entrance to the crystal mine. If I remember correctly, it should be over there.¡± Mo Yan pointed at a grey-ck Rock.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. Following that, the group walked towards the huge grey-ck Rock.

    Leng ruoxue walked near the grayish-ck rocks and observed them carefully. She realized that the area of the rocks was not very big. There were about five of the biggest rocks, and they were no taller than two meters. The middle of the rocks was hollow. They were probably caves dug out when they were mining for crystal stones.

    Looking down the cave, it was pitch ck. He couldn¡¯t even see his fingers ...

 Chapter 1043 - Companion beast (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1043: Companion beast (1)</h4>

    ¡°This ce is so dark!¡± Leng ruoxue looked into the cave for a while, but she could not see any light.

    ¡°Yes, little girl. How is it? do you dare to go down?¡± Mo Yan asked with a faint smile. In his impression, women didn¡¯t seem to like dark ces like this.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? nothing ventured, nothing gained. Let¡¯s go down!¡± Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly. She couldn¡¯t help but think to herself that Mo Yan had really underestimated her! She wasn¡¯t that timid.

    With that, Leng ruoxue was about to jump down, but she was stopped by the demon.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, I¡¯ll go down and take a look first. You guys wait for me up there.¡± The demon said as he pulled on Xue ¡®er¡¯s arm. After he finished speaking, he leaped into the cave.

    However, Leng ruoxue naturally would not wait for him up there obediently. The moment the demon jumped down, she immediately followed. Seeing this, Leng Qingtian and Leng ruohan also jumped down at the same time. On the other hand, Mo Yan was left behind by them because he was a step slower.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait for me up there?¡± In the dark cave, the demon looked at the bright eyes beside him and said helplessly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll share blessings and difficulties together. How can I let you take risks alone?¡± Leng ruoxue replied matter-of-factly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re all one family. There¡¯s no distinction between us.¡± Leng Qingtian and Leng ruohan, who had already reached the bottom of the cave, hurriedly said.

    ¡°Hehe! Let¡¯s go together!¡± Leng ruoxue held onto the evildoer¡¯s arm and chuckled.

    ¡°You guys wait for me!¡± Before Leng ruoxue and the others left, Mo Yan, who had overheard their conversation, quickly shouted, as if he was afraid that he would be abandoned by them.

    ¡°I was waiting for you!¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly. After spending so much time with Mo Yan, she could deeply feel that this fellow was bing more and more like a child.

    Following which, Leng ruoxue lit up a me, which instantly lit up the entire cave.

    ......

    At this time, everyone could finally see the original appearance of the cave. The entire cave area was not veryrge, and the stone wall was full of small potholes. At a nce, it was obvious that the stone wall had been excavated.

    The ground of the cave was covered in mud, and there were some footprints on it.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest followed the tunnel into the cave. However, even after a long time, they still could not find the end of the tunnel. They did not see any sign of the ck Star grass either. This made Leng ruoxue a little puzzled.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t we finish walking?¡± As they walked, Leng ruoxue voiced her suspicions.

    ¡°We seem to be walking in circles.¡± The demon said after thinking for a while.

    ¡°In a circle?¡± Leng ruoxue gave it some thought and continued to walk forward with the rest. However, this time, she had marked the way and after walking for a while, she finally confirmed that they had indeed been walking in circles.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with confusion as she stood at the spot where she had left the mark. She immediately contacted Qing Jue through telepathy.

    ¡°Qing Jue, do you see anything strange about this?¡± Leng ruoxue asked, her heart filled with doubt.

    ¡°Big sister, if I¡¯m not wrong, there should be an illusionary formation here.¡± Qing Jue said after some thought. He had originally wanted to explore this cave, but something seemed to be obstructing him. Thus, he made this guess.

    ¡°A bewildering formation?¡± Leng ruoxue pondered to herself. She had heard of the illusionary formation before, but she could not tell at all. There were traces of a formation here. What was going on?

    ¡°Big sister, this illusionary array is set up with the dark attribute, so it¡¯s very difficult for ordinary people to see it.¡± Qing Jue, who knew what Leng ruoxue was thinking, exined.

    ¡°Uh! Dark attribute!¡± Leng ruoxue was a little embarrassed. Her understanding of the various attributes was still too little. She had actually never thought of using the darkness attribute to set up an array. However, this was alsorgely rted to the fact that she rarely used the darkness attribute.

    Thinking of this, she turned her head to the evildoer, hehe! Evildoers had the purest dark attribute.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± The demon said with a little butterflies in his stomach.

    ¡°Uh! What are you thinking! There should be a dark attribute array here, can you sense it?¡± Leng ruoxue pouted and rolled her eyes at the evildoer, then said seriously.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, you know that I know nothing about formations.¡± The demon said, a little embarrassed. He didn¡¯t like to think about those things that required his brain the most.

    ¡°Uh! Then you can also give me some advice!¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°If you¡¯re beating someone up, I can give you some advice. I really don¡¯t have any objections. ¡± The demon said innocently.

    ¡°Little girl, why didn¡¯t you ask me?¡± Mo Yan couldn¡¯t help but ask. After hearing from Leng ruoxue that there was an array here, he had been observing it closely.

    ¡°Do you know about dark attribute formations?¡± Leng ruoxue asked out of curiosity. She knew that armament Masters would more or less know about arrays. However, dark-attribute arrays were too rare. Since she couldn¡¯t enter the spatial space now, she wanted to see if there was any introduction to dark-attribute arrays in the array that her master had left for her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but basically all formations are the same. So, we just need to find the formation eye.¡± Mo Yan said after thinking for a while. Ordinary people would not think of using the darkness attribute to set up an array, so he was sure that the person who set up the array was not normal.

    ¡°Mm, then let¡¯s look for the array core!¡± Leng ruoxue thought about it for a while and agreed with Mo Yan¡¯s words.

    ¡°Let¡¯s split up and look! Don¡¯t act rashly when you see something suspicious. ¡± Mo Yan reminded.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Qingtian and the others nodded, and the few of them split up to take action ...

    At this time, in a hidden ce in the cave, there was a small ck grass with star-shaped leaves. It was trembling slightly, and the leaves on its body were shaking so much that they almost fell off.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, they won¡¯t be able to find this ce. ¡± A small, pitch-ck snake consoled him in the humannguage. Its bright, ck eyes were also observing the movements outside from time to time.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die! ¡°Wuu ...¡± The ck grass sobbed, and the leaves on its body trembled even more violently.

    ¡°I¡¯m here, you won¡¯t die. ¡± The little ck snake promised. It had apanied Xiao Xing for many years, and the two of them were already two bodies and one life. If Xiao Xing died, it wouldn¡¯t be able to live either, so it naturally wouldn¡¯t let Xiao Xing be captured by the humans.

 Chapter 1044

    <h4>Chapter 1044: Companion beast (2)</h4>

    ¡°But ... These people are different from the previous ones.¡± The ck grass said fearfully. Spirits were the most sensitive, so it could feel that these people were different from the rest. They could even see through the illusion array set up by Xiao mo, so it could be imagined how powerful these people were. Therefore, the ck grass was not confident that it could escape the search of the humans this time.

    ¡°No matter how different they are, if they dare to find this ce, I¡¯ll release poison and bite them to death. You know my poison. ¡± The little ck snake known as Little Mo said confidently.

    ¡°Little Mo, you should go! Don¡¯t worry about me. ¡± The ck grass said sadly. It was afraid that it would not be able to escape this time, but it hoped that Xiao mo could continue to live.

    ¡°Little Star, what are you saying! How could I leave you behind and leave by myself! Besides, we can¡¯t be separated. If you die, I won¡¯t be able to live either. ¡± Little Mo said angrily. He was extremely angry at Little Star, who wanted him to leave, but he could not do anything to the fragile Little Star!

    ¡°Hehe, what a pair of kids with deep feelings!¡± Suddenly, a teasing voice rang out beside the beast and the grass. Needless to say, this person was Leng ruoxue!

    Hearing the sudden voice, Little Mo turned around and looked at the five people in front of them. His eyes were fierce, and then he said fiercely,¡±¡±Don¡¯t even think about capturing Little Star!¡±

    Damn it, it was too focused on talking to Little Star just now and actually ... Actually forgot about the existence of these humans. Now that they have found Little star¡¯s whereabouts ande here, what should it do?

    Although Xiao mo looked fierce at this time, he was actually afraid in his heart. After all, he could feel that one of the five men was very strong, and he was no match for him at all. And that person was naturally Mo Yan.

    ¡°Little guy, don¡¯t be so fierce! Did you set up this formation?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile. Who would have thought that this little ck snake in front of her had the ability to set up an array. It was not simple at all! And this formation really took her a lot of effort.

    ¡°So what if I am? I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t even think about getting Xiaoxing, or I won¡¯t let you off. ¡± Little Mo said with a fierce expression. However, his fierce expression, coupled with his small body, did not make people feel afraid. Instead, it gave people a very cute feeling. At least, Leng ruoxue felt that this little ck snake was cute.

    ¡°Do you want to bite me?¡± Leng ruoxue was in a good mood as she continued to y with it. After finding the ck Star grass, she could finally put her heart at ease. Furthermore, it seemed like the ck Star grass already had a spirit, which made it even rarer.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll bite you.¡± Little Mo said very seriously. His pair of ck eyes were even emitting a bright light, which was very dazzling.

    ¡°Little guy, we¡¯re not bad people. We won¡¯t hurt Little Star.¡± Leng ruoxue coaxed softly. Since the ck Star grass already had its own consciousness, she naturally wouldn¡¯t harm it. However, the cheap old ancestor also needed that little fellow to save her, so she really hoped to reach an agreement with them.

    ......

    ¡°Hmph! Humans are all bad guys! How could they let Little Star go!¡± Little Mo said in disbelief. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there were so many people who wanted Little Star, he wouldn¡¯t have hidden here with Little Star. However, he didn¡¯t expect that they would still be caught by humans. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little depressed.

    ¡°AI!¡± After hearing the little ck snake¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly. She didn¡¯t think that this little fellow was also a young nationalistic youth. Could it be that all snake type beasts were like this? At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue¡¯s thoughts turned and she summoned xiaohuo from her bracelet.

    The moment Lil ¡°fire came out, it immediately wrapped itself around Leng ruoxue¡¯s wrist and started to put on the bangle.

    ¡°Little fire, settle this little fellow for me.¡± Leng ruoxue ordered.

    When Lil ¡°fire heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, it lifted its eyelids and said indifferently,¡±¡±What should we do? Do you want him Dead or Alive?¡±

    Xiaohuo¡¯s intrepid words made Leng ruoxue and the rest break out in cold sweat. They all thought to themselves,¡±when did this little fellow be so violent?¡± The first thing he asked was whether he wanted her Dead or Alive!

    ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth!¡± Looking at Leng ruoxue and the rest¡¯s expressions, Lil ¡°fire said with an aggrieved expression.

    ¡°Of course, I want him alive.¡± Leng ruoxue was not willing to attack the little ck snake, so she could only ask Lil ¡°fire to do it for her.

    ¡°Oh! I know. ¡± After xiaohuo finished speaking, it climbed down from Leng ruoxue¡¯s wrist. Then, it looked at the little ck snake face to face.

    ¡°Little guy, I¡¯m your boss from now on. I¡¯ll protect you no matter what, how about it? Just follow me in the future!¡± Xiaohuo¡¯s words shocked everyone. Fortunately, Leng ruoxue and the others had strong tolerance and were used to it. However, Mo Yan¡¯s jaw almost fell off!

    Oh my God! Did these wordse from the mouth of a little snake? Mo Yan had never thought that he would hear such words from the mouth of a seemingly innocent Beastie. This was really out of his expectations. However, when he remembered that this little red snake belonged to that little pervert Leng ruoxue, he quickly understood. As the saying goes, like master, like beast.

    ¡°You¡¯re also apanion beast?¡± Little Mo stared at Lil ¡°fire for a long time before opening his mouth in disbelief. He really didn¡¯t expect that he would actually see apanion beast like him. It should be known that natural treasures that could havepanion beasts were rare, so he never thought that he would actually have the opportunity to meet one. Therefore, although Lil¡± fire¡¯s words were a little arrogant, it still felt very kind.

    ¡°Of course. However, I¡¯ve lived much longer than you, and my partner Xiao Sen can already transform. This little fellow beside you is still not good enough!¡± Lil ¡°fire said in understanding. From the moment it came out, it knew that this little ck snake¡¯s strength was not as good as its own. Therefore, it wanted to give this little ck snake a warning so that it could follow it in the future.

    ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to transform. I¡¯ve been working hard on my cultivation. At the same time, we also have to avoid the pursuit of humans. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve never been able to transform.¡± Little Mo said a little sadly.

    ¡°Hehe! As long as you follow me in the future, I guarantee that it won¡¯t be long before your Little Star can transform. ¡± Xiaohuo made a solemn vow.

 Chapter 1045

    <h4>Chapter 1045: Companion beast (3)</h4>

    ¡°Really?¡± Little Mo¡¯s face was full of disbelief. If he had heard correctly, this little red snake should be the human woman ¡®S. So, what he didn¡¯t understand was how he was going to follow the little red snake! It did not like humans!

    ¡°Of course, but you have to follow this woman. Only she can help your Little Star.¡± Fiery said again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust humans.¡± Inky refused. For so many years, he had been hiding with Little Star and had seen many people, but he had never met a good human. Therefore, over the years, his impression of humans had be worse and worse.

    ¡°Do you believe me?¡± Xiaohuo¡¯s eyes widened as he loudly questioned.

    ¡°I ... I believe you, but I don¡¯t believe in humans!¡± Xiao mo paused for a moment before continuing.

    ¡°What if I tell you that women are good humans? Do you believe me?¡± Xiaohuo asked again with its eyes wide open.

    ¡°I ... I¡¯ll believe you!¡± Under the threatening gaze of Lil ¡°fire, Lil¡± mo said a little fearfully.

    ¡°Then take your Little Star and leave with the woman!¡± Lil ¡°fire was extremely domineering, directly making the decision for Lil¡± mo.

    ¡°She really won¡¯t hurt Xiaoxing?¡± Inky asked, a little uncertain.

    ¡°I can guarantee that your Little Star will not die.¡± Lil ¡°fire said slyly. It knew that the woman was looking for ck Star grass to save people, and she would definitely need ck Star grass. Therefore, that little grass would definitely be injured, but at least it would not be life-threatening.

    ¡°I need to discuss this with Little Star.¡± Inky said hesitantly. After that, he crawled to the side of the ck Star grass and the two of them conversed in low voices.

    After a long while.

    Only then did Little Mo crawl back in front of little fire and nod his head as he said with a slight warning,¡±¡±We agree. However, you must not kill Xiao Xing. Otherwise, I will not let you go.¡±

    ......

    Xiao mo was also very clear that humans would definitely need to use ck Star grass, and these people would not be an exception. Therefore, his minimum requirement was for Xiao Xing to live. It did not matter even if she was slightly injured. At most, she would cultivate for a few more years to make up for the loss. However, once she lost her life, she would have nothing left.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t kill Little Star. ¡± Leng ruoxue quickly promised when she heard what Little Mo said.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± With that, Xiao mo turned around and picked up the ck Star grass growing on a piece of ck crystal with his mouth. He then slowly crawled towards Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Little guy, what¡¯s your name?¡± Leng ruoxue took the ck Star grass from the little ck snake¡¯s mouth and ced it into the bracelet. Then, she asked curiously,¡±Oh! If the ck Star grass was called Little Star, then could this little ck snake be called little ck? She couldn¡¯t help but let her imagination run wild.

    ¡°I¡¯m called Little Mo. ¡± The little ck snake said softly.

    ¡°Hello, Little Mo!¡± Leng ruoxue looked at Mo Yan and tried to hold back herughter.

    When he heard the name of the little ck snake, Mo Yan was extremely embarrassed. Especially when he saw Leng ruoxue and the others, he wanted tough but had to hold it in for his face, which made him even more depressed.

    However, what made him even more speechless was that this perverted girl had actually obtained the ck Star grass and its apanying beast without any effort. Sigh! It was really infuriating topare people! This girl¡¯s luck was a little too good!

    And that little red snake, he had thought it was just an ordinary little beast! He didn¡¯t expect it to be thepanion beast of a heavenly treasure. However, he didn¡¯t know what kind of heavenly treasure it was. Although he was curious, he wouldn¡¯t ask if the little girl didn¡¯t take the initiative to tell him.

    ¡°Yes, Hello. I want to be with Xiaoxing.¡± Little Mo pleaded. He knew that Little Star had been kept by the woman in front of him.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Leng ruoxue nodded and with a change of mind, she ced Little Mo back into the bracelet.

    ¡°Little fire, are you going back?¡± Leng ruoxue asked as she looked at xiaohuo, who hadpleted his mission.

    ¡°Woman, you¡¯re too much. You want to kick me away after you¡¯ve used me!¡± Lil ¡°fire¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as itined in an extremely dissatisfied manner.

    ¡°Uh!¡± After Leng ruoxue heard what xiaohuo said, a few drops of cold sweat dripped down from her forehead. She was secretly sighing in her heart. The innocent xiaohuo had be bad. She wondered who had taught him this!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to stay outside,¡± After xiaohuo finished speaking, it automatically climbed onto Leng ruoxue¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng ruoxue looked at xiaohuo and said helplessly.

    ¡°En!¡± Everyone nodded. They were all extremely rxed now that they had found the ck Star grass.

    After that, the few of them sat on the little Peacock and returned to fiery city.

    When the two brothers, Liu Feng and Liu Yue, saw that Leng ruoxue and the other three had returned with Mo Yan, they understood everything. They naturally did not give Leng ruoxue and the others a good look when they realized that they had been deceived.

    ¡°Little fox, you lied to us!¡± Still in the courtyard, Liu Feng roared at the top of his lungs, as if he was afraid that no one could see his anger.

    ¡°When did I lie to you?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with innocence.

    ¡°You lied to us that you were in seclusion, but in the end, you left with Mo Yan.¡± Liu Feng said hatefully. These few days, he really thought that Leng ruoxue and the others were in closed-door cultivation! But in the end, she didn¡¯t even stay in fiery city, which really infuriated him.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t leave with me.¡± Mo Yan exined helplessly.

    ¡°Eh? Could it be that they ran away on their own? Then why are you two together?¡± Liu Feng¡¯s face was filled with question marks, his brows were about to be knitted together.

    ¡°We met in the dark Canyon.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Yan nodded.

    ¡°And then you came back together? You haven¡¯t gone to the abyssal swamp yet, right? Did you find the ck Star grass in the dark Canyon?¡± Liu Feng asked a few questions in a row, causing Leng ruoxue and the rest to not know which one to answer first.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve been to the swamp and found ck Star grass.¡± Mo Yan said calmly. After being together with that little pervert Leng ruoxue for a few days, he could be considered to have broadened his horizons. Hence, he was now full of admiration for that littless!

    ¡°You found the ck Star grass? You guys are really amazing!¡± Hearing that they had found the long-extinct ck Star grass, Liuyue immediately shouted in excitement.

 Chapter 1046

    <h4>Chapter 1046: Companion beast (4)</h4>

    ¡°Yes, I found it!¡± Mo Yan repeated. It was all thanks to Leng ruoxue¡¯s little red snake that he was able to easily obtain the ck Star grass! Now that he thought about it, he felt that it was a little unbelievable. It seemed that it was easier tomunicate with the same kind. If he had the chance, he would try it too.

    ¡°Give me the ck Star grass, I¡¯m going to make the antidote.¡± Liuyue said excitedly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Mo Yan was in a difficult position. The ck Star grass now belonged to the little girl, and it had developed intelligence. This was a bit difficult!

    ¡°I can¡¯t give you the ck Star grass now.¡± Leng ruoxue had no choice but to speak up.

    ¡°Why? The sooner we refine the antidote, the sooner Leng Xiaoyu will be able to wake up. ¡± Liuyue asked in confusion. They had gone through so much trouble to find the ck Star grass, wasn¡¯t it to save Leng Xiaoyu? Now that he had found the ck Star grass, why couldn¡¯t he do it?

    ¡°I need to talk to ck Star grass first.¡± Leng ruoxue replied calmly and brought the four of them back to their room.

    Looking at the backs of Leng ruoxue and the other three, Liuyue¡¯s handsome face was filled with question marks. She could not help but ask,¡±¡±What do you mean by talk to the ck Star grass?¡±

    ¡°That ck Star grass has already developed intelligence. This little girl promised itspanion beast that she would not take the life of the ck Star grass,¡± Mo Yan exined in a low voice.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Liuyue screamed in disbelief. ¡®Ah!¡¯ Then, he was stunned ...

    Oh my God! Even the sentient ck Star grass had been taken by this little fox! This ... This was a great opportunity! Why didn¡¯t he have such good luck? After he regained his senses, Liuyue could not help but feel a little depressed. To be honest, he was a little jealous of Leng ruoxue¡¯s good luck!

    ¡°Calm down,¡± After Mo Yan finished speaking, he turned around and went to see his disciple.

    Leng ruoxue and the other three went back to their room. Not long after, Feng Da and the rest followed them in and looked at their miss with anticipation. Leng ruoxue had no choice but to bring them into the bracelet as well.

    In the bracelet.

    ......

    Xiao mo, who was extremely curious, was happily looking around in the medium. The ck Star grass had long been nted in the herb garden by Qing Jue. However, due to the toxicity of the ck Star grass, it could not be nted with other natural treasures. Therefore, Qing Jue had to open up a separate piece ofnd in the herb garden as the new home for the ck Star grass. The ck Star grass was also very satisfied with its new residence.

    The sharp-eyed Little Mo immediately pounced on Leng ruoxue and the others when he saw them. He called out affectionately,¡±¡±Woman, you¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the little ck snake that was hanging on her body. She could not help but feel a few ck lines sliding down her forehead. It had only been a few days, but this cute little ck snake had been led astray by Lil ¡°fire. He actually called her a woman! This was really the saying ¡°one who is close to Vermillion is ck¡±!

    ¡°Miss, is this your new Beastie?¡± Feng Da asked curiously. This was what everyone was thinking.

    ¡°It¡¯s apanion beast of the ck Star grass. ¡± Leng ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Argh! The ck Star grass actually has apanion beast!¡± Feng Da and the others were filled with disbelief. To them, the ck Star grass was too unpopr. They had never heard of it before, let alone thought that it could give birth to apanion beast. After all, they remembered clearly that their miss had said that only heaven-defying treasures would havepanion beasts. Most of the treasures only had Guardian beasts, and there was a huge difference between Guardian beasts andpanion beasts.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to look down on Little Star!¡± Xiao mo understood the meaning behind Feng DA¡¯s words and was very displeased.

    ¡°Argh! I¡¯m not looking down on it, I¡¯m just a little curious. ¡± Feng Da looked at the fierce little snake and quickly exined.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Xiao mo snorted coldly and arrogantly ignored him.

    ¡°Uh! Miss, let¡¯s go take a look at the ck Star grass!¡± Feng Da said a little awkwardly. Was he being looked down upon by a little snake?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng ruoxue held back herughter.

    The group of people arrived at the herb garden and found a small ck grass in a corner of the herb garden. The grass had several star-shaped leaves, and after seeing them, the leaves actually shrank together as if they were shy.

    Seeing the ck Star grass¡¯s human-like actions, Feng Da and the othersughed happily.

    ¡°Hehe! This ck Star grass is quite cute!¡±

    ¡°Yup! You¡¯re actually so shy, like a little girl. ¡±

    Everyone was talking at the same time. Green peach couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch the tender leaves of the ck Star grass. This action made the already timid ck Star grass even more shy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare bully Little Star!¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Xiao mo suddenly shouted. Everyone was stunned for a moment, then they couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Little ck snake, we didn¡¯t bully it! Please don¡¯t misunderstand!¡± Afterughing, the crowd quickly exined.

 Chapter 1047

    <h4>Chapter 1047: Hostage exchange (1)</h4>

    ¡°Alright, everyone, stopughing.¡± Leng ruoxue held back herughter as she looked at Little Mo.

    ¡°Miss, this little ck snake is quite cute.¡± Feng Da chuckled.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue smiled and nodded. She then turned to Xiaoxing and said,¡±¡±Little Star, my ancestor needs you to save his life. Can you give me two leaves?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Little Star nodded. It had already heard about this from big brother Qing Jue, so it was very willing to help this beautiful sister.

    ¡°Thank you, Little Star.¡± Leng ruoxue gently caressed Xiao Xing¡¯s tender leaves as she expressed her gratitude. Actually, she was very clear that as long as she asked, Xiao Xing would definitely agree. After all, these spirits were extremely kind and knew how to repay kindness. This was also the main reason why she was unwilling to harm these spirits that had already developed intelligence.

    ¡°I¡¯m very happy to be able to help big sister. ¡± Little Star said a little shyly. It was very safe in this space, and no one woulde to catch it. The spiritual energy here was very rich, so losing a few leaves was nothing to it. It could cultivate again very quickly.

    With that, Xiaoxing shook her body gently and a few leaves flew towards Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue used a Jade bottle to store a few small leaves and left the herb garden.

    After getting out of the bracelet, Leng ruoxue went straight to Fu ran¡¯s room to visit old Grand Madame. Mo Yan and the others happened to be there as well, so she handed the Jade bottle containing the ck Star grass to Liuyue.

    Liuyue took the bottle, opened it, and took a look. Then, she went to refine the pills in ecstasy.

    ¡°Has Yin rumei been up to anything these past few days?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at Liu Feng and asked calmly.

    ¡°Yin rumei came twice, and ruhua came a few times as well. However, I stopped them froming. The person they wanted to see wasn¡¯t Leng Xiaoyu.¡± Liu Feng said with a light smile.

    ¡°Uh! Then who are they meeting?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously. She couldn¡¯t help but think, damn Liu Feng, he actually kept her in suspense.

    ......

    ¡°Yin rumei wants to see the disheveled old man, and ruhua wants to see you. The rtionship between master and disciple has been very cold recently.¡± Liu Feng said with some schadenfreude.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and immediately fell into deep thought. Looking at the time, the flower-like medicinal effect should be taking effect soon! Hehe! Back then, she was afraid of arousing suspicion, so she used chronic drugs, and the effects of chronic drugs were better.

    ¡°Little fox, why would ruhua want to see you?¡± Liu Feng didn¡¯t understand, his handsome face was full of question marks.

    ¡°You have to ask her! How would I know?¡± Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. She wasn¡¯t around, alright? Liu Feng didn¡¯t ask about the person involved, but why was he asking about her instead?

    The two of them were chatting casually when the Butler suddenly announced loudly from outside the door,¡±¡±Miss Leng, ruhua is here again.¡±

    ¡°This is really speaking of the devil, the devil¡¯s way!¡± Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but sigh. They were just talking about ruhua when that woman came. She must have heard about her and Mo Yan entering the city and immediately came looking for them. However, she was quite curious about ruhua¡¯s purpose.

    ¡°Miss Leng, do you want to see her?¡± Seeing that Leng ruoxue had not responded for a long time, the Butler could not help but ask again.

    ¡°See! Of course he had to see her! I can¡¯t let him down, can I?¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. She then turned to Liu Feng and Mo Yan,¡±¡±I¡¯m going to see her!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Mo Yan stood up and said.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Leng ruoxue nodded and the two of them walked towards the living room.

 Chapter 1048

    <h4>Chapter 1048: The confrontation (2)</h4>

    ¡°You ... You want to go back on your word? This child is senior brother Xiao Yu ¡®s, and it¡¯s none of your business. ¡± Although ru Hua was a little scared, she still insisted that the child was Leng Xiaoyu ¡®s. Hmph! She didn¡¯t believe that these people would dare to do anything to her. After all, she was Yin rumei¡¯s disciple. Although their rtionship had been very cold recently, she believed that her master would still dote on her and stand up for her.

    ¡°Since miss ruhua is so sure, I have nothing more to say. Butler, see the guest out!¡± Leng ruoxue could not be bothered to waste time with ruhua. After she finished speaking, she stood up and left the front hall.

    Once she left the front hall, Leng ruoxue saw Feng Da and the rest standing at the entrance. They seemed to be eavesdropping. When they saw hering out, they immediately went up and surrounded her.

    ¡°Miss, this ru Hua is really shameless. We can¡¯t let her off.¡± Feng Da quickly said.

    ¡°Yup! Miss, I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless woman before!¡± Green peach also echoed, her beautiful face full of contempt for ru Hua.

    When ru Hua walked out of the front hall, she happened to hear everyone¡¯s evaluation of her. She couldn¡¯t help but shout,¡±¡±How dare you say that about me!¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Everyone said in unison. After that, they all turned and left, not even bothering to look at ru Hua.

    Everyone returned to Fu ran¡¯s room. Liu Feng curiously asked ru Hua why she hade. He found it unbelievable because he didn¡¯t expect ru Hua to do something like this. Such a woman was actually the armament Guild¡¯s main target of cultivation. It was really embarrassing for the Guild.

    Thinking of this, Liu Feng couldn¡¯t help but say to Mo Yan,¡±¡±I think we can cancel all of ru Hua¡¯s treatment. If other forces find out that we have such a cksmith in the headquarters, we¡¯ll beughed at!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Yan nodded in agreement. It was time to take action against the extremely shameless ruhua.

    ¡°The medicinal pill has been refined.¡± Just as everyone was angry over ru Hua¡¯s matter, Liuyue ran in from outside and brought good news.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, hurry up and feed it to Xiao Yu!¡± Mo Yan quickly said.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Liuyue walked to the side of the bed and took out a ck pill from her ring, stuffing it into Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s mouth.

    ......

    Not long after, Leng Xiaoyu, who had been unconscious for several days, finally woke up.

    When Leng Xiaoyu opened her eyes and saw the room full of people, she knew that she couldn¡¯t hide this matter. She couldn¡¯t help but re at Fu ran, who was standing by the bed.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business ...¡± Fu ran whispered, feeling wronged.

    ¡°Cheap ancestor, you have no right to me others now. However, since you¡¯ve just woken up, I¡¯ll let you off for now. You can rest for two days! We¡¯ll slowly settle your score. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile that was not a smile. Her heart was at ease now that her cheap old ancestor had woken up. However, what followed was anger. She really did not expect that the shrewd Leng Xiaoyu would actually fall for a woman¡¯s scheme! So what if he was scheming! He didn¡¯te to her immediately after being poisoned, which led to the poison spreading deeper!

    With that, Leng ruoxue left Fu ran¡¯s room with Feng Da and the others without looking back.

    ¡°Uh! What does little Xue ¡®er mean?¡± Leng Xiaoyu was a little confused. However, the sense of danger in her heart was gradually deepening. Wuu ... Why did this happen?

    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re on your own!¡± Leng qianye gloated. It was not that he did not want to help his grandfather, but he was actually quite angry about this matter. However, he could not hit or scold his grandfather, but little Xue ¡®er did not have such a person! Therefore, he was happy to watch a good show.

    ¡°Xiao Yu, take care!¡± Fu ran also said with a little sympathy.

    Mo Yan and the others kept sighing, but their eyes were filled with a desire to see chaos.

    ¡°Master!¡± Leng Xiaoyu looked at Mo Yan with a pleading gaze, the meaning behind it was self-evident.

    ¡°Xiao Yu, I can¡¯t deal with that little pervert of yours. You can¡¯t hide from him, so you have to find a way to deal with him!¡± Mo Yan said with a smirk. After he finished speaking, he even pulled the two brothers out of the room to find a ce to have fun!

    ¡°Uh!¡± When Leng Xiaoyu saw that only Fu ran and Leng qianye were left in the room, she said pitifully,¡±¡±You guys aren¡¯t going to help me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa! We can¡¯t help you. ¡± Leng qianye said with certainty. In fact, he would like to teach his grandfather a lesson if he could to make up for their anxiety during this period of time.

    ¡°Xiao Yu, you¡¯ve upied my room for so long, it¡¯s about time you return it to me.¡± Fu ran reminded.

    ¡°Uh! What do you mean by that?¡± Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s handsome face was filled with question marks.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been unconscious for more than half a month. It was ruoxue, Sir Mo Yan, and the others who found the ck Star grass that saved you and cured your injuries. ¡± Fu ran exined.

    ¡°Half a month? Why was I unconscious for so long?¡± Leng Xiaoyu asked in disbelief. She had never thought of this answer.

    ¡°Your poison was already too strong. When I went to look for ruoxue to get the antidote, you were already unconscious. However, ruoxue couldn¡¯t cure your poison either. It was Sir Liuyue who said that ck Star grass was needed to cure you, so they went to look for it. They just returned from the abyssal swamp today.¡± Fu ran said.

    Even though ruoxue and Mo Yan did not go into detail about how he went to find the ck Star grass, he knew that it would not be so easy to find it. Hence, he was happy to see Leng Xiaoyu being taught a lesson. Otherwise, it would be difficult to appease ruoxue¡¯s anger, and Xiao Yu indeed deserved to be taught a lesson. Now, as long as he thought about how he had promised Xiao Yu to keep this a secret, he would deeply regret and me himself. If he had let ruoxue know about this earlier, Xiao Yu would not have fainted.

    ¡°It seems that I should be taught a lesson. Actually, I just didn¡¯t want them to worry. I didn¡¯t expect that I would overreach myself.¡± Leng Xiaoyu reproached herself.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying all this now? you should think about how to calm ruoxue down! That¡¯s right, just now ruhua came to my door and said,¡¯she wants to marry you!''¡± Fu ran reminded her excitedly. Now that Leng Xiaoyu had woken up, his mood rxed, and he even started to joke.

 Chapter 1049

    <h4>Chapter 1049: The confrontation (3)</h4>

    ¡°What?¡± Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes were wide open as she asked in disbelief. F * ck, did he hear wrongly? That woman still had the face to say that she wanted to marry him! Unless he was dead, he would rather marry a pig than that woman.

    ¡°Ruhua is pregnant with your child. You¡¯re going to be a father. Grandpa, I¡¯m going to have an uncle who¡¯s much younger than me.¡± Leng qianye said with a straight face. However, he wasughing inside because he knew how his grandfather would react when he heard the news. Leng Xiaoyu did not disappoint him.

    ¡°This ... This is impossible! I haven¡¯t even touched a single finger of hers, how could she have my child? This is definitely nder. Damn it, she actually dared to make me the scapegoat. I won¡¯t let her off. ¡± Leng Xiaoyu roared in anger.

    ¡°Grandpa, calm down.¡± Leng qianye consoled her immediately.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stay calm. F * ck, I¡¯ve never been wronged like this before!¡± Leng Xiaoyu was so angry that she was on the verge of exploding. She was even spewing vulgarities.

    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve just been detoxified. You should rest well! We can talk about these things slowly!¡± Leng qianye reminded her helplessly.

    ¡°Alright, let me know if ruhua ising.¡± Said Leng Xiaoyu after she calmed herself down. His body was still a little weak and he should rest well.

    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Leng qianye replied and left the room with Fu ran. Now that his grandfather had woken up, there was no need for anyone to guard him in the room. It would make his grandfather ufortable.

    Two dayster.

    Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s body had already recovered to its original state. At this moment, he was sitting in the living room, waiting for the crowd¡¯s interrogation like an uneasy child.

    ¡°Ask whatever you want! I promise I won¡¯t hide anything. ¡± After a long while, Leng Xiaoyu saw that no one had any questions, so she could not help but say,¡±woo...If they had scolded me, I might not have been so nervous, but now that they¡¯re not saying a word, it makes me feel very uncertain.¡±

    ¡°Since old forefather has spoken, then tell me how you were poisoned first!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a straight face on purpose.

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know when I was poisoned. That day, ruhua asked me to send her home and said that this was herst request and that she wouldn¡¯t bother me anymore. I didn¡¯t think much about it and agreed. However, not long after I arrived at her ce, I felt ufortable, so I left despite her protests. Later, when the medicine took effect, I found a Cold Spring to suppress the medicine, but it only eased a little. After I returned to my residence, I came straight to Fu ran.¡± Leng Xiaoyu exined simply.

    ......

    ¡°And then you asked Fu ran to ask me for the antidote. You didn¡¯t even allow him to tell us that you were poisoned, did you?¡± Leng ruoxue continued.

    ¡°Uh! Yes, I don¡¯t want you to worry. ¡± Leng Xiaoyu said awkwardly.

    ¡°That¡¯s just one aspect. In addition, you also feel that you¡¯ve lost face.¡± Leng ruoxue understood. She was very clear that Leng Xiaoyu was a proud person. She naturally did not want too many people to know about this. However, it was also because of this that the best time for the treatment was dyed.

    ¡°Little Xue ¡®er, you don¡¯t have to be so direct!¡± Leng Xiaoyu said, a little embarrassed.

    ¡°It¡¯s the truth! And it¡¯s a fact that we all know. ¡± Leng ruoxue answered honestly.

    ¡°Uh! Little Xue ¡®er, what do you n to do?¡± Leng Xiaoyu gathered her courage and asked. She knew that little Xue ¡®er would not let him off so easily. He was already prepared to receive his punishment.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. I¡¯ll tell you when I think about it.¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Little Xue ¡®er, don¡¯t be like this!¡± Leng Xiaoyu said, a little scared.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. Suddenly, the Butler¡¯s voice rang out from outside the hall.

    ¡°Miss Leng, ruhua is here again. Rumei came with her.¡± The Butler said with some fear.

    ¡°Let¡¯s bring them to the front hall!¡± Leng ruoxue took a look at Leng Xiaoyu, then spoke to the Butler outside the hall.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Butler wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and replied, Oh my God! His little heart was still beating nervously!

    ¡°Cheap old ancestor, do you want toe with us to meet the master and disciple?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she asked.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s face was cold as she stood up from her seat and said fiercely.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go together! Let¡¯s see what the master and disciple are up to. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile that was not a smile. She had decided to attack and no longer wanted to y hide and seek with them. It was time to reel in the.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Everyone looked like they were watching a good show. In reality, even if Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t take the initiative to talk about this, they would have eavesdropped on her.

    Then, everyone went to the front hall together.

    At that moment, Yin rumei was sitting in the front hall with a stern face. She looked unhappily at the uneasy housekeeper standing not far away. Anger welled up in her heart. Damn it, where did that wretched servant girl find such an insensible housekeeper? she had been here for so long, but he didn¡¯t even tell her to pour her a cup of tea!

    In fact, how could she know what the Butler was thinking? The Butler didn¡¯t want to see this pair of master and disciple the most. Every time they came uninvited, he was the one who was unlucky. Because every time these two women left, Feng Da and others would give him a bad look, which made him feel uneasy!

    However, Yin rumei could tolerate this cold treatment due to her status, but ru Hua didn¡¯t have so many concerns.

    ¡°Butler, don¡¯t you know how to pour a cup of tea for the guests?¡± Ru Hua¡¯s face was filled with displeasure. She had worked so hard to please her master and make her stand up for her again. She couldn¡¯t anger her master because of this blind housekeeper!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss ruhua, there¡¯s no more tea. ¡± The Butler said apologetically.

    ¡°What about the water? Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s no water left!¡± Ru Hua shouted in anger.

    ¡°There¡¯s no hot water either. Do you want some well water?¡± The Butler asked with a sincere expression.

    ¡°You ...¡± Ru Hua was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak. F * ck, how dare he make the master and disciple drink well water? he really didn¡¯t want to live!

 Chapter 1050

    <h4>Chapter 1050: The confrontation (4)</h4>

    ¡°Miss ruhua, be careful of the child in your stomach. Pregnant women shouldn¡¯t be too agitated.¡± The Butler quickly reminded.

    ¡°Damn it, how did you know about this?¡± Ru Hua was furious. She didn¡¯t think that even a servant would know about her.

    ¡°This ... Everyone in our courtyard knows about it! As the Butler, I have no reason not to know!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The Butler said matter-of-factly. However, he was also very disdainful of ruhua¡¯s actions. This ruhua really treated Leng Xiaoyu as a steamed bun! He did not know where this bastard came from, but he actually med it on her Excellency Leng Xiaoyu.

    ¡°You ... I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Ru Hua threatened. Although she wanted to use this matter to threaten Leng Xiaoyu and the others to achieve her goal, she did not think that everyone would know about it. After all, she was not prepared to keep this child.

    ¡°Who won¡¯t miss ruhua let go of?¡± Leng ruoxue, who had been here for a while, suddenly spoke. Following which, everyone walked into the front hall.

    ¡°Miss Leng, miss ruhua said that she won¡¯t let me off because we all know that she¡¯s pregnant with her Excellency Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s child.¡± The Butler bowed respectfully andined.

    ¡°Oh! Ruhua, it¡¯s a good thing to have a child. Why did you kill him? Could it be that this child¡¯s background is unknown and he can¡¯t be seen?¡± Leng ruoxue teased with a half-smile.

    ¡°How is that possible? this is senior brother Xiao Yu¡¯s child.¡± Ru Hua said with certainty.

    ¡°Oh, really? Howe I didn¡¯t know that I could have children with you? Don¡¯t tell me that as long as you¡¯re infatuated with a certain man, you¡¯ll have his child?¡± Leng Xiaoyu, who was standing in the crowd, suppressed her anger and questioned him.

    ¡°Senior brother Xiao Yu! You ... When did youe back?¡± Ru Hua was shocked and asked in disbelief. Wasn¡¯t Leng Xiaoyu not in yanhuo city? When did hee back?!

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about when I came back. Let me ask you, how did you get pregnant with my child?¡± Leng Xiaoyu asked in an unpleasant tone.

    ¡°This is your child. Are you trying to deny it?¡± he said. Ru Hua said firmly.

    ¡°Then when did we get it?¡± Leng Xiaoyu asked, suppressing her anger.

    ......

    ¡°It was that day. We had it that day!¡± Ru Hua said calmly.

    ¡°Oh, really? Butler, please send someone to invite Yao Yuan over!¡± Leng ruoxue ordered with a smile. The moment she finished speaking, her face turned pale.

    ¡°Invite him for what?¡± Ru Hua roared in anger.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m inviting him over for a confrontation. Do I have to invite him over for a meal?¡± Leng ruoxueughed mockingly.

    ¡°What does this have to do with Yao Yuan?¡± At this moment, Yin rumei, who was sitting on the main seat, couldn¡¯t help but ask. She had a bad feeling about this.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when he arrives. Also, vice guild leader Yin, as a guest, isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for you to sit on the seat of the host?¡± zhang xuan asked. Leng ruoxue chuckled as she asked.

    ¡°Hmph! This is the courtyard of our armament Guild headquarters. If we are talking about guests, it should be you. ¡± Yin rumei said with a disapproving smile.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Leng ruoxue asked calmly, her beautiful eyes involuntarily drifting towards Mo Yan.

    ¡°Vice President Yin, since the courtyard has been given to them, it¡¯s theirs. You should give up your position!¡± Mo Yan understood and spoke directly. His words naturally made Yin rumei quite angry.

    ¡°Mo Yan, why are you siding with an outsider!¡± Yin rumei shouted, not caring about her image.

    ¡°I¡¯m not! To me, you¡¯re the outsiders. ¡± Mo Yan said helplessly, thinking to himself that the master and disciple were simr in that they did not treat themselves as outsiders!

    At the same time, Yao Yuan was also invited by the Butler. Rather than saying ¡®invite¡¯, it would be better to say that he was deceived. Because, the person who was sent over told him that miss Leng wanted to see him, so he came over obediently.

    When he arrived, Yao Yuan realized that Yin rumei and her disciple were also there. This made his heart tighten!

    However, he still pretended to be calm and said to Leng ruoxue,¡±¡±I wonder what is the matter, miss Leng, that you are looking for me for?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here to confront you.¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°A hostage? What confrontation?¡± Yao Yuan¡¯s face was filled with question marks. He had been very honest recently and hadn¡¯t done anything.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s about your rtionship with ruhua.¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Uh! I have nothing to do with ruhua. Miss Leng, don¡¯t listen to other people¡¯s nonsense!¡± Yao Yuan quickly denied it. At the same time, his eyes would asionally sneak a peek at Yin rumei¡¯s reaction! He still had use for that old woman! I can¡¯t let her misunderstand!

 Chapter 1051

    <h4>Chapter 1051: The disheveled old man¡¯s dilemma (1) </h4>

    ¡°Oh, really? However, your words alone don¡¯t count. Let¡¯s ask ruhua!¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Ruhua, the child in your stomach is Yao Yuan ¡®s.¡± Leng ruoxue asked again.

    ¡°Miss Leng, what do you mean by this? What child?¡± Before ru Hua could react, Yao Yuan asked in surprise. He had never heard her mention this before, so he didn¡¯t know her at all ... However, regardless of whether this was true or false, he couldn¡¯t admit it. At least, he couldn¡¯t let Yin rumei know about it. Otherwise, his future would be over, and his status in the Yao family would plummet.

    ¡°Let ruhua say it herself!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a half-smile.

    ¡°Ruhua, who do you think the child in your stomach belongs to?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yin rumei asked angrily with a straight face. Seeing Yao Yuan¡¯s panicked expression, she knew that this matter was not as simple as it seemed, even though ruhua had told her that the child was Leng Xiaoyu ¡®s.

    ¡°It¡¯s Yao Yuan ¡®s, master. Yao Yuan used his sweet words to deceive me. The aphrodisiac that I was inflicted withst time was also given to me by Yao Yuan. He originally wanted to give it to Leng Xiaoyu, but I didn¡¯t expect to be affected by it as well. Thus, Yao Yuan managed to fool me again.¡± Ru Hua¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with tears as she sobbed.

    ¡°Ruhua, what are you talking about?¡± Hearing ru Hua¡¯s words, Yao Yuan was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan and loudly questioned her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. You¡¯re a hypocrite. Not only did you lie to me, but you also lied to my master. Master, although I¡¯ve done many things to let you down, it was all Yao Yuan¡¯s fault. Master, don¡¯t let him off!¡± Ru Hua suddenly kneeled in front of Yin rumei and used her with a tearful voice.

    ¡°You ... You guys!¡± Yin rumei¡¯s body trembled in anger after hearing ru Hua¡¯s words. She never thought that her most beloved disciple, the man she loved the most, would do such an unscrupulous thing behind her back. Although ru Hua had pushed all the me to Yao Yuan, her actions had also disappointed her!

    ¡°Rumei! Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense, she¡¯s a lunatic. ¡± Yao Yuan saw that Yin rumei¡¯s face had darkened, and he couldn¡¯t help quibbling.

    ¡°Impudent! Is rumei something you can call?¡± Yin rumei shouted angrily. The anger in her heart had nowhere to vent, and it all umted in her chest.

    ¡°Master! The child in my stomach is Yao Yuan ¡®s, but I don¡¯t want this child at all. I just want to use this child to force Xiao Yu to marry me. Master, you must help me! After I marry senior brother Xiao Yu, I will get rid of this bastard. Please rest assured, master!¡± Ru Hua continued to plead.

    After Feng Da and the others heard ru Hua¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help but open their mouths, unable to speak. This woman was really too outrageous. She could even think of such a method. He really didn¡¯t know if she was stupid or did she think that all the men in the world were fools? What a weirdo!

    ......

    ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t have a disciple like you!¡± Yin rumei became even angrier after hearing ruhua¡¯s words. Damn it, she revealed her n in front of so many people and still had the face to ask her to make the decision for her. Did she really think she was an idiot? She couldn¡¯t afford to lose this face!

    After she finished speaking, Yin rumei wanted to leave the front hall. She had lost all her face, so what reason did she have to stay?

    ¡°Master, you can¡¯t just leave me alone!¡± Ru Hua hugged Yin rumei¡¯s leg tightly, unwilling to let her go. She knew that once her master left, he wouldn¡¯t care about her anymore.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Yin rumei impatiently kicked ru Hua¡¯s body, sending her flying quite a distance!

    ¡°We¡¯re finished! We¡¯re going to kill two people!¡± It was unknown who had suddenly said this, but Yin rumei was instantly infuriated.

    ¡°Hahaha! Your Excellency rumei¡¯s kick was indeed a little too heavy. That¡¯s your disciple, after all, and she even has a child. ¡± At this moment, Leng ruoxue spoke up in disagreement.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have such a disciple. Mind your own business!¡± Yin rumei roared, a little angry from embarrassment.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to meddle in other people¡¯s business. It¡¯s just that this matter involves my ancestor, so I can¡¯t just leave it be. However, since the person involved has personally proven my ancestor¡¯s innocence, I won¡¯t hold it against her!¡± Leng ruoxue seemed to be magnanimous, but in reality, it was impossible for her to not be calctive. How could she let ruhua off so easily?

    ¡°Whatever you want!¡± Yin rumei said in a bad mood. After she finished speaking, she took a step forward and was about to leave the front hall. However, this time, she was stopped by Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Your Excellency rumei, you¡¯ve left something behind.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Yin rumei was taken aback, clearly not understanding what Leng ruoxue meant.

    ¡°Your precious disciple and man, please take them away so that they don¡¯t pollute my environment.¡± Leng ruoxue said venomously.

    ¡°Rumei, you have to believe me! I really have nothing to do with ruhua. ¡± Yao Yuan was still trying to defend himself. He even had the one-sided thought that Yin rumei would still listen to him like before.

    ¡°They have nothing to do with me now.¡± Yin rumei looked at Yao Yuan, then at ruhua, who was struggling to get up, and coldly said,¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency rumei is really cold-blooded! However, if this matter were to spread, it would not be good for your reputation! Therefore, I sincerely suggest that you bring these two back and watch them closely so that they won¡¯t affect your reputation. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    Yin rumei frowned after hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words. Even though she was a little reluctant, she had to admit that Leng ruoxue¡¯s words made sense. If word of this matter were to spread, it would indeed damage her reputation.

    With this in mind, Yin rumei spoke again,¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll bring them back.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded with a smile.

    Yin rumei then dragged ru Hua and Yao Yuan back to her residence, one in each hand.

    After Yin rumei and the other two left, Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but ask in confusion,¡±¡±Miss, is this all?¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t know why ru Hua would suddenly tell the truth, he believed that this matter definitely had something to do with the young miss. Hehe!

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees. ¡± Leng ruoxue smiled mysteriously and kept him in suspense. How could things be over so easily!

 Chapter 1052

    <h4>Chapter 1052: The disheveled old man¡¯s dilemma (2) </h4>

    After she finished speaking, Leng ruoxue turned and left the front hall. The demon and the rest naturally followed her immediately. As for Leng Xiaoyu, she waspletely ignored by them.

    ¡°You guys wait for me!¡± Leng Xiaoyu could not help but shout when she saw that everyone had left and no one was paying attention to him. However, his words did not have any effect because even his master was walking faster and faster!

    For several days in a row, no one in the entire courtyard paid any attention to Leng Xiaoyu. Feng Da and the others did so because they wanted to be in sync with miss. As for the Butler and the others, they did not dare to. What a joke! If they paid attention to someone who was ignored by miss Leng, wouldn¡¯t they be going against that little devil? Hence, every time they saw Leng Xiaoyu, everyone would consciously take a detour, causing Leng Xiaoyu to be angry and resentful, but there was nothing she could do.

    In the past few days, the rumors in zing fire City had spread like wildfire. Ru Hua and Yao Yuan¡¯s actions, as well as their triangle rtionship with Yin rumei, had be a hot topic of conversation.

    Yin rumei¡¯s residence.

    Yin rumei was sitting in the room with a cold face. The room was in a mess and looked like a raggle. It was obvious that the owner of the room had just lost his temper.

    Yin rumei sat on the chair, her heart filled with endless hatred. Damn it, she identally let ruhua run out, and ruhua told everyone about her shameless actions, causing everyone to know about it now.

    Right now, she didn¡¯t even dare to take half a step out of the courtyard. Because, as soon as she went out, she would be surrounded and pointed at by the crowd. And this was all because of that shameless ru Hua. Thinking of this, she was ¡®F * ck!¡¯ He stood up and went straight to ru Hua¡¯s room ...

    Just as she reached the door of the flower-like room, Yin rumei heard a series of groansing from inside, which made her burn with anger!

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯ This adulterous couple was actually doing such an indecent thing in broad daylight. It really made her angry! She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking back then. She had actually locked the two of them together. Now, it was great. She had given them a chance!

    Yin rumei was so angry that her chest heaved up and down. Then, she unlocked the door, kicked open ruhua¡¯s room door, and stormed in!

    ¡°Master! What are you doing here?¡± Ruhua, whose clothes were disheveled, hurriedly pushed away Yao Yuan, who was on top of him, and said in a panic.

    ¡°Adulterous couple, do you really hope that I will nevere back?¡± Yin rumei sneered. Previously, when ru Hua said that she had an affair with Yao Yuan, that stinky man refused to admit it. Now, with irrefutable evidence, let¡¯s see what else he can say!

    ......

    ¡°Rumei, it was your good disciple who seduced me!¡± Yao Yuan said shamelessly.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Yin rumeiughed coldly. If she hadn¡¯t seen Yao Yuan¡¯s true colors, she would have fallen into his trap again.

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Yao Yuan quickly nodded and added,¡±¡±I¡¯ve always treated her as you. ¡±

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Yin rumei said coldly. There was no need for this man to continue living in this world. She would not let off anyone who had betrayed her. With this in mind, she released her fire-type divine power and trapped Yao Yuan. Not long after, Yao Yuan disappeared from this world forever.

    ¡°Master! Don¡¯t kill me! I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Seeing this, ru Hua quickly knelt in front of Yin rumei and hugged her leg, crying and begging.

    ¡°Ruhua, master didn¡¯t want to kill you, but you shouldn¡¯t talk nonsense. So, master has to clean up the house personally.¡± After Yin rumei finished speaking, she did the same thing and got rid of ru Hua as well. However, her heart was currently bleeding. After all, these two people were the people she valued the most, but they had betrayed her at the same time! This made her feel as if her heart was being cut by a knife. She was extreme enough to me everything on Leng ruoxue and the others.

    Although the gossip in fiery city was all over the ce, Leng ruoxue and the others, who had nothing to do with it, decided to leave the city. After all, the matter here had already been settled, so there was no need to stay any longer.

    At Leng ruoxue¡¯s residence.

    In the living room, everyone had gathered. Mo Yan looked at Leng ruoxue and the rest with some reluctance. After a long time, he could not help but ask,¡±¡±You¡¯ve already decided?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s over. We should leave. The godly maind is not small, and there are many ces we haven¡¯t been to!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Where are you nning to go?¡± Mo Yan asked again.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡± Leng ruoxue replied.

    ¡°Since you want to leave, I won¡¯t keep you. However, I have to remind you to be careful of Yin rumei. Although that woman hates ruhua and Yao Yuan, it¡¯s very likely that she has already put this debt on you.¡± Mo Yan reminded her. He had worked with Yin rumei for many years and knew her character very well. She would me others for her mistakes. Otherwise, with her narrow-mindedness, she would have copsed long ago!

    ¡°Woman, don¡¯t be afraid! I¡¯ll protect you. If she dares toe, I promise I¡¯ll bite her until she can¡¯te back. ¡± Lil ¡°fire, who was wearing a bangle on Leng ruoxue¡¯s wrist, rushed to express its position. Its words also amused everyone in the hall, and the feelings of farewell faded quite a bit in an instant.

    ¡°Hehe! Alright! Then I¡¯ll be waiting for your protection. ¡± Leng ruoxue teased. However, she knew very well that Yin rumei wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand a single bite from xiaohuo.

    ¡°Little fox, when do you n to leave?¡± Liu Feng also asked.

    ¡°Tomorrow! I¡¯ll treat everyone to dinner tonight. ¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Oh! Then can you lend me the disheveled old man?¡± After Liu Feng finished speaking, he pulled the disheveled old man and left.

    After a long time.

    The disheveled old man returned with a conflicted look on his face.

    Leng ruoxue and the others, who were preparing dinner in the courtyard, were puzzled when they saw the disheveled old man¡¯s expression.

    ¡°I say, old man, what¡¯s going on?¡± The old man could not stand the disheveled old man¡¯s conflicted look and could not help but ask. He was used to the bickering between the two of them, so he was really not used to seeing the disheveled old man like this!

    ¡°Little girl, I want to talk to you.¡± The disheveled old man said with a troubled expression.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Leng ruoxue nodded. It seemed like the disheveled old man wanted to talk to her alone. Hence, she brought him into the bracelet.

 Chapter 1053 - The disheveled old manâ€™s dilemma (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1053: The disheveled old man¡¯s dilemma (3) </h4>

    After she entered the bracelet, Leng ruoxue brought the disheveled old man to the purple bamboo house.

    ¡°You can tell me now, right?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. Seeing the disheveled old man¡¯s grave expression, she wondered if there was something important that he was embarrassed to say.

    ¡°Little girl, just now His Excellency Liufeng was looking for me.¡± The disheveled old man said.

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and waited for the disheveled old man to continue. However, she already had a rough idea that this matter was probably rted to Liu Feng.

    ¡°His Excellency Liufeng wants to take me as his disciple!¡± The disheveled old man added.

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s a good thing! Why are you so conflicted!¡± Leng ruoxue said, amused. She had heard from her cheap old ancestor that Liu Feng¡¯s position in the craftsmen¡¯s Guild was only second to the Guild leader and Mo Yan. If the disheveled old man could have such a master, it would be equivalent to having a huge backing. Hence, she was very supportive of this.

    ¡°But ...¡± The disheveled old man was a little hesitant.

    ¡°But what? Could it be that your previous sect doesn¡¯t allow you to acknowledge a master?¡± Leng ruoxue guessed.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that His Excellency Liu Feng told me that the level of my life me is too low. Even if I be his master, my future achievements will not be too high. He originally did not intend to ept me, but after getting along with me for some time, he had a good impression of me, so he finally decided to ept me as his disciple.¡± The disheveled old man exined.

    ¡°And then?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her brows slightly and waited for the disheveled old man to continue. She believed that Liu Feng had a motive for saying this.

    ¡°He said that there is a way to increase the level of the life me. However, that method is very painful and not something that can be endured by ordinary people. He asked me if I was willing to give it a try and asked me to think about it.¡± The disheveled old man continued.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to try, he won¡¯t take you as a disciple?¡± Leng ruoxue probed.

    ¡°No, no matter if I want to try or not, he will still take me as his disciple.¡± The disheveled old man hurriedly exined so as not to let this girl misunderstand. In fact, Sir Liufeng only said those words to him after he had taken him in, and Sir Liufeng had no intention of forcing him.

    ......

    ¡°Then what do you think?¡± Leng ruoxue could not help but ask. Now, she finally understood the disheveled old man¡¯s dilemma. This disheveled old man was probably a little tempted by Liu Feng¡¯s method. However, he was also a little uneasy, which was why he wanted to discuss it with her. However, she could understand. After all, with the disheveled old man¡¯s passion for refining weapons, he would definitely not be willing to stop at this stage. Bing a weapon God was definitely every weapon refiner¡¯s dream!

    ¡°The method you mentioned is called ¡®divine me Body tempering¡¯. It¡¯s extremely dangerous, but the sess rate is very low. That¡¯s why I¡¯m afraid ...¡± The disheveled old man stopped halfway through his sentence. However, he had conveyed his intentions to Leng ruoxue. He wanted to try it, but he was a little afraid. He was afraid that he would never see them again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand this ¡®divine me Body tempering¡¯, so I can¡¯t give you any good suggestions. I¡¯ll go and see if master left behind any records regarding the ¡®divine me Body tempering¡¯. I¡¯ll give you some suggestionster. ¡± After Leng ruoxue heard the disheveled old man¡¯s words, she pondered for a moment before replying.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The disheveled old man nodded hurriedly. The girl was their backbone. Therefore, even though he was not young anymore, he was willing to discuss anything with the girl if he could not make a decision.

    With that, Leng ruoxue¡¯s thoughts turned and she went to the weapon refining room in the purple bamboo house to look for rted records.

    Leng ruoxue flipped through many of the records left behind by her master. However, she did not find any records regarding ¡®divine me Body tempering¡¯.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue could not help but feel suspicious. She then summoned green vessel.

    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Qing Jue appeared in front of Leng ruoxue and said.

    ¡°Green vessel, have you heard of ¡®divine me Body tempering¡¯?¡± Leng ruoxue asked directly.

    ¡°Let me think.¡± Qing Jue furrowed his brows and started to think seriously.

    ¡°Argh! I remember now!¡± After a while, Qing Jue suddenly called out and disappeared.

    Not long after, green vessel reappeared in the void with a book in his hand.

    ¡°Big sister, it¡¯s up there.¡± Qing Jue passed the book in his hand to Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the old, yellowed book in her hands and could not help but Mutter to herself. If this book was in her previous world, it would definitely be extremely ancient. However, it must have been here for quite a few years.

    After that, she opened the book and carefully read the records about ¡®divine fire body tempering¡¯...

    After reading it, Leng ruoxue immediately went to look for the disheveled old man.

    At this moment, the disheveled old man was sitting on the stone chair in front of the purple bamboo house, waiting for her. When he saw Leng ruoxueing out of the purple bamboo house, he went up to her anxiously.

    ¡°Little girl, how is it?¡± The disheveled old man asked hurriedly. At this moment, he really needed other people¡¯s opinions. However, he did not dare to ask Leng Qingtian and the others, because he knew that those old men would definitely not agree to him taking the risk.

    ¡°Disheveled old man,¡¯body tempering with divine fire¡¯ has existed for a very long time in the divine realm. Moreover, tens of thousands of years ago, this method was verymon. Many weapon and alchemy Masters would use it if they wanted to achieve greater achievements. However, the sess rate of using this method to increase the grade of their Natal me is rather low. In the light case, they might go into Qi deviation, and in the serious case, their lives might be in danger.¡± Leng ruoxue exined in a soft voice. Of course, she had read about this in the book. As for what would happen if she used this method, she could only ask Liu Feng and Mo Yan.

    ¡°I know, master Liufeng has told me about it. Girl, you know that refining is more important than my life. I also want to have greater achievements. I want to be able to refine divine weapons. This is my biggest dream.¡± The disheveled old man said seriously.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to Liufeng!¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly when she saw how serious the disheveled old man was. Actually, after reading the records in the book, she did not really want the disheveled old man to take the risk. However, she had never seen the disheveled old man so serious and serious before. Hence, she could not bring herself to stop him.

    After bringing the disheveled old man out of the bangle, Leng ruoxue bade farewell to the crowd and went to look for Liu Feng.

    Liu Feng seemed to have been prepared for this. When he saw Leng ruoxue, he greeted her with great enthusiasm.

 Chapter 1054 - The disheveled old manâ€™s dilemma (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1054: The disheveled old man¡¯s dilemma (4)</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s so rare for little fox toe and find me. I¡¯m overwhelmed by your favor!¡± In the room, Liu Fengughed and teased.

    ¡°Stop pretending. You know what I¡¯m here for, right?¡± Leng ruoxue did not waste any time and went straight to the point.

    ¡°Yes, Mo Yan told me that you¡¯re their backbone, so I guessed that the old man would discuss it with you.¡± Liu Feng said.

    ¡°Liufeng, what do you mean? You clearly know that this method is life-threatening, yet you still want to tell him!¡± Leng ruoxue scolded angrily.

    ¡°Little girl, we¡¯re all very clear about the disheveled old man¡¯s passion for weapon refinement. I just don¡¯t want him to have any regrets. Besides, I didn¡¯t force him.¡± Liu Feng said innocently. He had already exined the dangers of ¡®divine me Body tempering¡¯ to the rotten old man, and told him to think carefully and not make a decision easily.

    ¡°Then how confident are you that you¡¯ll seed in this method of increasing the grade of your life me?¡± Leng ruoxue asked directly.

    ¡°This method has existed since ancient times. However, the sess rate is not high, so I¡¯m not too sure if he will seed. At most, I¡¯ll say 10%!¡± Liu Feng thought for a moment and said.

    ¡®Divine me Body tempering¡¯ actually meant to absorb divine mes into one¡¯s body and use a special technique to fuse divine mes for one¡¯s own use. However, there weren¡¯t many divine mes in nature at the moment, so it was unknown if one could find one!

    ¡°Ten percent! Damn it, do you want to take his life?¡± Leng ruoxue was a little angry. This damn Liu Feng was really too irresponsible. Looking at Liu Feng¡¯s infuriating appearance, she really wanted to beat him up!

    Actions speak louder than words. As Leng ruoxue was thinking, she had already released the divine energy in her hands ...

    ¡°Argh! You violent woman! Why did they start fighting?¡± Liu Feng said loudly in a depressed tone. He was not prepared for Leng ruoxue¡¯s attack and was unfortunately injured. Sob ... He was injured by a profound deity. If this news were to spread, he would be aughing stock!

    ¡°Hmph! If I don¡¯t teach you a good lesson! My surname isn¡¯t Leng!¡± Leng ruoxue said nonchntly. However, she did not dy in throwing the divine skills in her hands at Liu Feng. In an instant, Liu Feng was in a sorry state. The decorations in the room were also swept by Leng ruoxue¡¯s divine skills, turning into a mess ...

    When Mo Yan and Liu Yue came to look for Liu Feng, they happened to see this scene! Instantly, the two of them were dumbfounded. What was going on? why were the two of them fighting? Moreover, looking at Liu Feng¡¯s appearance, he was actually forced to the point where he couldn¡¯t fight back by a profound deity. He was only concerned with hiding here and there, jumping left and right!

    ¡°Stop!¡± Mo Yan couldn¡¯t help but shout as he looked at the tattered room.

    ¡°Argh! Mo Yan! Save me! ¡°This little pervert is too scary, Wu ...¡± Liu Feng said with a face full of fear. Then, he pounced towards Mo Yan ...

    ¡°Dammit, get down!¡± Mo Yan looked at Liu Feng, who was clinging to him like an octopus, and his forehead was covered with ck lines. He couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    ¡°I won ¡®t! This little pervert wants to kill me! I¡¯m so scared!¡± Liu Feng said with lingering fear, hugging Mo Yan even tighter.

    Leng ruoxue looked at Liu Feng¡¯s actions speechlessly. She retracted the divine skill in her hand and thought to herself,¡±is this really the noble-looking Sir Liu Feng?¡± It couldn¡¯t have been switched, right? When she thought of this, her beautiful eyes could not help but drift to Liuyue.

    However, Liuyue had an ¡®I don¡¯t know him¡¯ expression on her face, and she even put some distance between her and Mo Yan to prove her words.

    At this time, Liu Feng had also been forcefully pulled down from his body by Mo Yan.

    Liu Feng fearfully looked at Mo Yan¡¯s darkened face, feeling wronged. He didn¡¯t do it on purpose, it was just an instinctive reaction!

    ¡°Little girl, why are you two fighting?¡± Mo Yan said speechlessly. At the same time, his bright ck eyes kept staring at Liu Feng. Damn it, it wasn¡¯t enough to lose face alone, he even had to drag him into it!

    ¡°He told the disheveled old man that there¡¯s a way to upgrade his Natal me. However, there¡¯s only a 10% chance of sess.¡± Leng ruoxue exined calmly. At the same time, her beautiful eyes red at Mo Yan. These three men were all wearing the same pair of pants, so she didn¡¯t believe that Mo Yan and Liuyue didn¡¯t know anything!

    ¡°Little girl, although ¡®divine me Body tempering¡¯ has a certain amount of risk, it varies from person to person. If one¡¯s will is firm, the sess rate is still very high. I¡¯m just afraid that during the fusion process, the person who fuses will not be able to withstand the pain and all previous efforts will be wasted.¡± Mo Yan exined patiently.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Besides, it¡¯s not easy to find a divine fire now. If we can¡¯t find one, even if the disheveled old man wants to temper his body, he won¡¯t have the chance!¡± Liu Feng also interrupted.

    ¡°You shut up!¡± Leng ruoxue and Mo Yan shouted at the same time, sharing the same hatred. Right now, both of them did not like Liu Feng at all.

 Chapter 1055 - Moonhowl volcano (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1055: Moonhowl volcano (1)</h4>

    ¡°You guys actually ganged up to bully me, Wu...I¡¯m so pitiful! Big brother!¡± Liu Feng looked at Liu Yue with tears in his eyes, wanting to seekfort. However, Liu Yue rolled her eyes at him and jumped ten meters away from him, so that he wouldn¡¯t cling onto him like he did to Mo Yan!

    ¡°Is there no way to increase the sess rate?¡± Leng ruoxue ignored Liu Feng¡¯s teasing and asked again.

    ¡°No. If you want to improve the level of your life me, you can only rely on a firm will. Little girl, I can see that the old man¡¯s will is still very firm, and his mind is also very calm. So, his chances of sess are still very high.¡± Mo Yan said after thinking for a while. He knew that it was useless for anyone to say such a risky thing. Only the people involved could decide for themselves, and the disheveled old man obviously listened to this little girl. Therefore, only by convincing this little girl could the disheveled old man possibly undergo the ¡®divine fire body tempering¡¯.

    ¡°Do you also wish for the disheveled old man to undergo¡¯ divine fire body tempering ¡®?¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The disheveled old man is very talented in weapon refinement. I don¡¯t want his achievements to be limited by mes.¡± Mo Yan said honestly. For alchemists and cksmiths, the level of their Natal mes also determined their future achievements. This was the prerequisite, and the acquired condition depended on how hard they worked. Otherwise, even if they had a divine me, they would not be able to be an outstanding cksmithing master.

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this matter!¡± Leng ruoxue said after some hesitation. She knew that this matter was extremely important to the disheveled old man, so she didn¡¯t dare to make a decision for him easily. However, opportunities and danger often came together. Hence, if he wanted to have greater achievements, he couldn¡¯t be afraid of anything.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Yan nodded. They should indeed be careful about this matter.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. Remember toe over for dinner tonight. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him again. With that, she turned and left Liu Feng¡¯s room.

    After Leng ruoxue left, Liu Feng patted his chest in fear and said with a panicked expression,¡±¡±That girl is really too scary. She¡¯s so violent. It¡¯s a good thing you guys came. Otherwise, I would have lost my life!¡±

    ¡°She won¡¯t kill you, don¡¯t worry!¡± Mo Yan rolled his eyes at Liu Feng and said.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯m just afraid that she¡¯ll slip up. ¡± Liu Feng said awkwardly.

    ¡°By the way, do you guys think they¡¯ll agree to let the disheveled old man undergo¡¯ divine fire body tempering ¡®?¡± Liu Feng asked curiously. The rtionship between those people wasn¡¯t shallow, so he was afraid that they wouldn¡¯t be willing to let the disheveled old man take the risk.

    ¡°They will. True friends will respect other people¡¯s choices and won¡¯t interfere too much.¡± Mo Yan said with certainty. The little girl and the others would definitely respect the old man¡¯s choice!

    ¡°Oh!¡± Liu Feng was relieved when he saw Mo Yan¡¯s confidence. After all, he had hoped that the disheveled old man would agree.

    After Leng ruoxue returned to her residence, she did not mention this matter to anyone and her expression remained the same. However, when no one was paying attention, the demon pulled her back to her room and started asking her questions.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The demon asked worriedly. Xue ¡®er had gone to look for Liu Feng, but when she came back, she was very calm. This made him feel that something was wrong.

    Leng ruoxue knew that she couldn¡¯t hide it from this observant evildoer, so she told him everything. After the evildoer finished listening, he frowned and pondered for a long while before he spoke,¡±¡±Although this method has a certain risk, I think it¡¯s worth a try. Moreover, with our help, he will definitely seed.¡±

    ¡°You agree?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked in surprise.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, this is the old man¡¯s business after all. If we don¡¯t agree, we¡¯ll put him in a difficult position. Look at how conflicted he is. It¡¯s not that he¡¯s afraid of danger, but that he wants our support. To put it bluntly, he¡¯s afraid that we won¡¯t agree.¡± The demon chuckled as he analyzed. He believed that Xue ¡®er would understand this, but Xue¡¯ er was more cautious.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m just afraid that Grandpa and the others will object.¡± Leng ruoxue spoke the truth. She had always respected the choice of the person involved. However, her grandfather and the others had a very close rtionship with the disheveled old man. They would probably not be willing to let him take the risk.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, you can¡¯t hide this from grandfather and the others.¡± The demon warned. If he really didn¡¯t let those old men know, he and Xue ¡®er would be in deep trouble!

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll talk to Grandpa and the others about it after dinner.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. She had no intention of hiding this from her grandfather and the others.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The demon nodded and the two of them left the room.

    As evening approached, Leng ruoxue and the others prepared dinner and sent someone to invite Mo Yan and the other two.

    After the meal, both the host and the guests had a great time. Everyone had a great time eating and drank a lot of wine. After the meal, it was almost midnight. Leng ruoxue sent someone to send Mo Yan and the other two back, then led everyone into the bracelet.

    Because the disheveled old man was happy, he had drunk quite a lot of wine. As a result, he was in a daze from his sleep. While he was asleep, Leng ruoxue took the opportunity to tell her grandfather and the others about this matter. However, as she had expected, her grandfather and the others objected to it.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, we can¡¯t let him do whatever he wants. What if there¡¯s danger?¡± Leng Qingtian said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Grandpa, although there will be some danger in this, if this is the old man¡¯s wish, I think we should support him. Besides, Mo Yan also said that the sess of this method depends on the old man¡¯s heart, and we all know the old man¡¯s heart, so his chances of sess should be very high.¡± Leng ruoxue tried to convince the crowd.

    ¡°What if there¡¯s really danger? That old thing has been bickering with me for almost a lifetime. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to him. ¡± The old man said.

    ¡°Without risks, there won¡¯t be opportunities. Although there¡¯s a certain level of danger, the disheveled old man might seed. You should know how passionate the disheveled old man is about refining weapons!¡± Leng ruoxue continued.

    After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, the few old men fell silent. After a long while, Leng Qingtian spoke again,¡±¡±Since that old man has this idea, then let him try!¡±

    Leng Qingtianpromised. The other old men also saw him as a benchmark. When they saw that he had agreed, they nodded their heads unwillingly.

 Chapter 1056 - Moonhowl volcano (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1056: Moonhowl volcano (2)</h4>

    ¡°Since everyone hase to an agreement, I will go find Mo Yan and Liu Feng tomorrow.¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, you have to think of a way to minimize the risk.¡± Leng Qingtian reminded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will. ¡± Leng ruoxue promised.

    The next day.

    Leng ruoxue then went to look for Mo Yan and Liu Feng to discuss this matter in detail. After that, the group left fiery city together, and Liu Feng naturally followed them.

    In Liu Feng¡¯s words, he had to apany his disciple to find the divine fire, while Mo Yan had to stay in fiery city temporarily. After all, there were still some things to take care of at the craftsmen¡¯s Guild. So, he had to stay after Liu Feng left. Otherwise, the craftsmen¡¯s Guild would be ruined by Yin rumei!

    After they left fiery city, Leng ruoxue looked at the fork in the road and asked Liu Feng,¡±¡±Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s the biggest volcano on the godly maind. Let¡¯s go there and take a look!¡± Flowing wind said after some thought. Normally, the most likely ces to find a divine fire were in volcanoes. Although there were many volcanoes on the godly maind, there weren¡¯t manyrge volcanoes.

    The volcano he was talking about was thergest volcano in the godly maind. It was called the Howling Moon volcano and was located in the East of fiery city. It would take about half a month to get there.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest flew for close to half a month before they finally arrived at the hissing moon volcano.

    As they neared the volcano, everyone could feel the heat waveing from the volcano. This waspletely different from the feeling they felt from fiery city.

    Although fiery city was very hot, that was because of the fire attribute spiritual Qi. This active volcano waspletely because of the fire.

    Looking at the volcano from afar, the entire body of the mountain was dark red, just like red-hot iron. This volcano was indeed the number one volcano in name and reality. The area was extremely huge and majestic.

    ¡°Miss, the temperature of this volcano is so high, how are we going to get in?¡± Feng Da said gloomily. He was most afraid of heat, and when he sat on the back of the little Peacock and looked down, all he could see was the fiery red flowing magma. Just looking at it was enough to make him feel afraid.

    ¡°Of course we¡¯ll walk in. Don¡¯t be afraid, the volcano isn¡¯t as scary as you think. Besides, you might even have a fortuitous encounter!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Yes, the little fox is right. The volcano is a treasurend!¡± Liu Feng agreed. However, his words made Feng Da and the others roll their eyes. Wu ... This is really bullying. This is definitely a huge difference in treatment!

    In fact, Feng Da and the others could not be med for not being nice to him. After all, he was the one who told the disheveled old man the method to upgrade his Natal me. Otherwise, the disheveled old man would not have taken the risk to try it. The others, who had long regarded the disheveled old man as family, naturally held him responsible for this.

    ¡°Miss, in that case, let¡¯s go in! However, this volcano is sorge. Even if there is divine fire, it will take a long time to find it. ¡± Feng Da said worriedly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Liufeng has a way to find the divine fire.¡± Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Liu Feng quickly nodded.

    ¡°Little Peacock, find a ce tond!¡± Leng ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Yes, master,¡± The little Peacock then found a safe ce tond. After that, Leng ruoxue kept it back into her bracelet.

    ¡°Little fox, that¡¯s the entrance to the volcano. Let¡¯s go in!¡± Liu Feng pointed to a small path and said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. Then, the group walked towards the small path, leaving Liu Feng behind.

    ¡°You guys wait for me!¡± Liu Feng cried out dejectedly, Wu ... He had beenpletely ignored along the way, even his own disciple didn¡¯t dare to speak up for him, how could he be so miserable ah!

    ¡°Liufeng, don¡¯t even think about beingzy! Hurry up and lead the way. ¡± Leng ruoxue said in an unpleasant tone.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Liu Feng resigned himself to his fate and walked in front of the group. He became the guide. Wu ... He was the Deputy Chairman of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild. Now, he was reduced to being an errand boy for these little guys. However, he seemed to be enjoying it!

    Liu Feng walked at the front with great familiarity. He was holding a small ring in his hand. Leng ruoxue knew that this small ring was used by him to detect the divine fire. If a divine fire was discovered in a volcano, the ring would naturally react.

    However, after walking for half a day, there was no warning from the ring, and Feng Da and the others were exhausted.

    ¡°We won¡¯t be leaving today. Let¡¯s set up camp here!¡± Leng ruoxue found a rtivelyrge area and exined to the tired and hot group. There wasva everywhere in the volcano, so it was not easy to find a suitable ce to set up camp. Even though the ground here was dry and dry, the ground was dark red in color. Hence, they had to be extra careful when setting up camp here. Otherwise, it would be bad ifva flowed down.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Hearing that they could rest, everyone was very happy. It was really too hot here, and they couldn¡¯t stand it.

    Everyone set up their tents and started a fire to cook.

    Liu Feng, who couldn¡¯t help, could only watch from the side. However, if he wanted to eat, he would have to pay, but he paid twice as much as Mo Yan.

    After dinner, Liu Feng took the initiative to request to keep watch at night, and no one had any objections. Not long after, they all went back into their tents. Before they went to sleep, Leng ruoxue even specially reminded,¡±¡±Liufeng, you have to be more vignt!¡±

    Liu Feng nodded and then sat down in the corner alone.

    The next day.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest walked out of their tents looking refreshed. When they saw Liu Feng¡¯s dark circles, they couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Liufeng, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in amusement. It had only been a night, how did Liu Feng turn himself into this state? Normally, with Liu Feng¡¯s strength, it would be fine even if he didn¡¯t sleep, so she really couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been smoked by the fire. ¡± Liu Feng said a little awkwardly. In the middle of the night, he felt a little cold, so he was closer to the fire. As a result, he became like this.

 Chapter 1057 - Moonhowl volcano (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1057: Moonhowl volcano (3)</h4>

    ¡°What are you doing so close to the fire? I¡¯ve put medicine there. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. There were usually some small insects that lived on the volcano, so when she started the fire, she sprinkled some medicine to prevent any ignorant insects from ruining her mood. Therefore, she did not expect Liu Feng to stay by the fire. After all, the temperature here was not low.

    ¡°I was a little cold in thetter half of the night, so I stayed closer.¡± Liu Feng said gloomily. At that time, he couldn¡¯t stop crying because of the smoke. Later, he realized that his eyes were dark, but no matter how he wiped them, they couldn¡¯t be wiped off. Wu ... He was embarrassed again.

    ¡°Little fox, do you have the antidote? I don¡¯t want to see people with these two things on my head. ¡± Liu Feng said with a slight grievance.

    ¡°I didn ¡®t!¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Liu Feng wanted to cry but had no tears. He felt even more depressed in his heart.

    ¡°I have no choice, I can only hold on. It should disappear in a few days. ¡± Leng ruoxue said uncertainly.

    Just like that, Liu Feng left with two dark circles under his eyes ...

    Leng ruoxue and the rest had been wandering around the hissing moon volcano for three days. They had not found anything, not even a single herb. However, they had encountered many teams that hade to the volcano to train.

    ¡°Why are there so many people in the volcano?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in confusion. To her, this volcano was not a ce worth training. Other thanva, there was nothing else.

    ¡°Although the fire attribute spiritual Qi here can not bepared to that of fiery city, it¡¯s still not bad. Therefore, most of the people here are fire attribute cultivators. Of course, there are also some cksmiths. They are mainly here to see if they can find some cksmithing materials.¡± Liu Feng exined in a low voice.

    ¡°Such a big volcano, even if there was something good, why would it still be here!¡± Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. Perhaps Liu Feng¡¯s words made some sense, but she didn¡¯t think that these people were here just for training. When she thought of this, she gave Feng Da and the rest a look. Everyone understood and immediately followed the few groups.

    As a few groups had chosen the same path, Leng ruoxue¡¯s group¡¯s tailing did not arouse any suspicion or dissatisfaction. Through their casual conversation, she also found out the true purpose of these people. It turned out that they hade here for the crystals.

    About a month ago, someone had identally discovered a top-grade fire attribute crystal stone in the hissing moon volcano. After that person had sent the news back to his n, his n had originally nned to keep this matter a secret. However, no one knew where the news had been leaked, so the hissing moon volcano was filled with people in a short time.

    However, they had been searching in the volcano for more than half a month without any results.

    ¡°Miss, there are top-grade crystals here, hehe! That¡¯s great. ¡± Feng Da said with a money-grubbing look. Although he was not of the fire attribute, top-grade crystals were worth a lot of money, and he liked those shiny stones very much now. Just looking at them made him happy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up. They¡¯ve been searching for so long and still haven¡¯t found it. So, there might only be one piece.¡± Leng ruoxue poured cold water on Feng DA¡¯s head. Even though everyone loved Supreme-grade crystals, she did not wish for Feng Da and the rest to be too obsessed with it, in case it affected their mental state and cultivation.

    ¡°Yes, yes. If it¡¯s ours, it can¡¯t run away. If it¡¯s not ours, there¡¯s no point in us thinking about it.¡± Feng Da said quickly, which also meant that he was open-minded!

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that you can think this way. You should know that opportunities can only be encountered and not sought. You can¡¯t just have them if you want them.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s continue to look for the divine fire! I won¡¯t get involved with them. ¡± Feng Da said.

    ¡°Yes, our goal is the divine fire. As for the top-grade crystals, let them worry about it!¡± Leng ruoxue replied nonchntly. She really didn¡¯tck crystal stones, so she naturally didn¡¯t want to be involved with those people. Moreover, there were so many people in the volcano. Even if they found crystal stones, they would probably fight until their heads bled. Hence, she naturally wasn¡¯t very interested.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue and the rest went in the opposite direction from those people.

    Their departure did not attract too much attention from the crowd. After all, those people could not wait for Leng ruoxue and the others to leave. That way, there would be one lesspetitor.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest continued their search in the volcano, but the divine fire was nowhere to be found.

    Seven dayster.

    By now, Leng ruoxue and the rest had already explored the entire volcano.

    ¡°Little fox, let¡¯s leave this ce and look for other volcanoes!¡± Liu Feng, who was sitting on the ground, couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going there?¡± Leng ruoxue pointed at a cave. It was also known as ava cave because when a volcano erupted, there would be endlessva flowing out from it. However, it was not the active period of the volcano, so it was rtively more stable there.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for it to be there,¡± Liu Feng said with certainty. Although the godly fire was a fire seed, it was not produced from the inside of a volcano, but in nature. It was a product of nature. As the saying goes, a mountain can not contain two fires. The godly fire could live in the volcano, but it could not upy The Magpie¡¯s Nest. This was thew of nature.

    ¡°How would we know if we don¡¯t go and take a look? what if there¡¯s one?¡± Leng ruoxue said stubbornly. If she were to leave just like that, she would always feel regret. After all, there were still ces that she had not searched.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s nothing to go down and take a look. ¡± Feng Da and the others also agreed.

    ¡°AI! It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to go down, but the inside of the volcano is very dangerous. It¡¯s impossible for the divine fire to live there, so we¡¯d better hurry up and search the other volcanoes!¡± Liu Feng said helplessly.

    ¡°I want to go down and take a look. Otherwise, I won¡¯t give up.¡± Leng ruoxue said stubbornly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll listen to miss. ¡± Feng Da and the others quickly expressed their opinions, while the evil demon and the others smiled without saying a word. Liu Feng didn¡¯t need to ask to know that these people would unconditionally listen to the little fox¡¯s words. Therefore, it was useless for him to oppose it alone. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t just watch them go into the volcano and risk their lives. Therefore, he could only risk his life and apany them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go down together!¡± Liu Feng sighed, his handsome face was filled with helplessness.

 Chapter 1058 - Moonhowl volcano (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1058: Moonhowl volcano (4)</h4>

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? let¡¯s go down!¡± Leng ruoxue said hurriedly.

    ¡°Little fox, it¡¯s gettingte. You can go down tomorrow!¡± Liu Feng hurriedly said. The sky was about to turn dark, even if he wanted to go down, he couldn¡¯t do it now!

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement.

    The next day, just as the sun rose.

    After Leng ruoxue and the rest finished their breakfast, they went to the entrance of the volcano and prepared to go down to investigate.

    The entrance of the volcano in front of them was not big, so they could only go down in groups.

    Feng Da and a few others volunteered themselves and jumped down first. Soon after, Leng ruoxue and the rest followed. Liu Feng was arranged to be thest one to enter the cave. After everyone had gone down, Liu Feng was thest one to enter.

    Once everyone was present, Leng ruoxue and the rest lit up a few mes. In an instant, the entire cave was lit up.

    The cave in front of them was surrounded by dark red stone walls with sparks asionally shing on them. The temperature in the cave was more than twice as high as the outside, but the entire stone wall was very dry and smooth as a mirror!

    Sizing up the cave, Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This volcanic cave was much cleaner than the one she had been to on the edge wind continent.

    The group followed a path filled with uneven rocks as they walked deeper into the cave. The deeper they went, the denser the fire-type spiritual Qi became. However, what made Leng ruoxue curious was that this cave was a little too clean. After walking for so long, they had not even discovered a single bug. This was too unbelievable.

    However, the more it was so, the more Leng ruoxue did not dare to let her guard down. At the same time, she also reminded everyone to be on high alert until they arrived at a world of crystals.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest widened their eyes in disbelief when they saw the sparkling and translucent fiery-red crystals on the wall. Even Liu Feng, who had seen many things in his life, was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Heavens! This ce is too beautiful. ¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but sigh. If a bed was ced here, this ce could be called a Pce built with crystal stones.

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m rich!¡± Feng Da drooled as he looked at the crystals. Then, he ran to the crystal wall without caring about his image and gently stroked the shiny crystals, giving everyone goosebumps.

    ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass me. ¡± Lu Tao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so she quickly pulled Feng Da back.

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m just too happy!¡± Feng Da said, a little embarrassed. Those people had been searching for more than half a month without finding anything, and they had actually found it by ident. Hehe! If those people were to find out about this, they would be so angry that they would vomit blood!

    ¡°Little fox, don¡¯t just stand there, hurry up and dig! Otherwise, it¡¯ll be bad if someone else finds out. ¡± Liu Feng, who had recovered from his shock, quickly reminded. This many crystal stones were enough to cause a bloody storm in the divine world. Moreover, almost all of them were top-grade crystal stones. Even the worst of them were high-grade crystal stones. If this news were to spread out, they would not be able to rest in peace.

    ¡°Mm, everyone, let¡¯s do it! The spirit beasts can alsoe out to help. ¡± Leng ruoxue quickly replied after hearing Liu Feng¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone replied in unison. Then, they summoned their own Beastie and everyone began to excavate the crystals with great enthusiasm.

    Leng ruoxue also took out the silver wolves from her bracelet. As for the other beasts, they did note out for the time being so as not to provoke Liu Feng.

    In fact, Liu Feng had already been provoked. Looking at the Dragon, Phoenix, and the silver wolves in front of him, he was unfortunately dumbfounded again. Where did these beastse from? Were his eyes ying tricks on him? Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but rub his eyes. It was still there! Then it wasn¡¯t an illusion!

    Moreover, those spirit beasts were all well-trained, and they dug up the crystal stones at an extremely fast speed!

    Their sharp ws were seen flying up and down, and the crystals on the wall fell to the ground. Feng Da and the rest were in charge of collecting the crystals and passing them to Leng ruoxue.

    Everyone and the spirit beasts cooperated quite tacitly, and very quickly, more than half of the crystals on the wall had been picked, while Liu Feng was still standing there stupidly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t act now, you won¡¯t have a share of these crystals.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him with an evil smile.

    ¡°Uh! Little fox, whoever sees it will have a share, you can¡¯t do this!¡± Liu Feng said with a slight grievance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend. With your status, you stillck Jingshi. ¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the same. Not to mention, most of these crystals are of the highest quality. Only a fool wouldn¡¯t be moved!¡± Liu Feng quibbled. The joy of personally collecting Jingshi was not the same as forging and earning Jingshi! Moreover, this was also considered an opportunity for him! Hehe!

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you make a move!¡± Leng ruoxue urged him like a supervisor.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys standing there too?¡± Liu Feng couldn¡¯t help but whisper.

    ¡°But my subordinates are all working, while you are alone.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded kindly.

    ¡°Who said that? I still have an apprentice!¡± Liu Fengined.

    ¡°Your disciple is also on our side.¡± Leng ruoxue said in an unpleasant tone.

    All of a sudden, a five-colored ball of light shed past Leng ruoxue and the others ...

 Chapter 1059 - How much are you worth (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1059: How much are you worth (1)</h4>

    When Leng ruoxue and the demon saw this, they immediately gave chase ...

    Out of curiosity, Liu Feng also wanted to go over and take a look, but he was stopped by Feng Da, who said unhappily,¡±¡±Work hard! Don¡¯t cheat!¡±

    ¡°Uh! I just want to see what it is. ¡± Liu Feng said very aggrievedly. Everyone has a curious heart, why can¡¯t I go and see? Boohoo ... These people were bullying him. At the thought of this, he kept looking at the disheveled old man. However, the disheveled old man did not seem to see him and continued doing what he was supposed to do!

    What a joke! Even if Liu Feng was his master, he didn¡¯t dare to take the risk of offending everyone to speak up for Liu Feng! Furthermore, in his eyes, his master, Liu Feng, was far less important than Leng ruoxue and the rest. The disheveled old man could not help but think to himself.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to see, hurry up and finish digging these crystals. There¡¯s miss andmander ye over there! We don¡¯t need to worry about it!¡± Feng DA¡¯s eyes were wide open as he said unhappily.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys curious?¡± Liu Feng said in disbelief. These people were too calm when they saw the appearance of strange things. He couldn¡¯t help but feel incredulous.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be curious about? we¡¯ll find out sooner orter anyway. ¡± Feng Da said nonchntly. His hands didn¡¯t stop moving, and soon, the storage ring was filled to the brim.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Liu Feng was speechless. No wonder these people weren¡¯t anxious at all. They were very sure that the little fox would tell them. Wu ... Why didn¡¯t he have this kind of confidence? Liu Feng was surprised to find that ever since he got to know these little guys, he had changed! He had be sentimental!

    ¡°Hurry up and get to work! Otherwise, miss really wouldn¡¯t have given you Jingshi! Our family¡¯s young miss has always kept her word!¡± Feng Da reminded him with a smirk. In fact, he was hoping that Liu Feng would just stand there and not move! Hehe! However, for the disheveled old man¡¯s sake, he had to remind him of what he needed to!

    ¡°AI! Alright!¡± Liu Feng sighed, resigned himself to his fate and took out a small shovel, digging up the crystal stones on the wall.

    ¡°Hehe! You¡¯re pretty professional! There are also tools!¡± Feng Da said with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s a must! I¡¯m a cksmith, if Ie across a good ore material and I don¡¯t have any tools on hand, how regretful would that be!¡± Liu Feng said proudly. As a cksmith, tools were a necessity. Therefore, they would usually carry them with them.

    ¡°Since you have the tools, I¡¯ll leave that area to you.¡± Feng Da pointed to the wall on his left.

    ¡°Uh! It can¡¯t be!¡± Liu Feng¡¯s head ached. With so many Jingshi in his hands, how long would he have to mine! You can¡¯t bully people like this!

    ¡°As you can see, we don¡¯t have any tools. An able man should do more work!¡± Feng Da said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Although you don¡¯t have any tools, don¡¯t you think that the ws of those beasts are faster than my shovel?¡± Liu Feng couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± Feng Da was lying through his teeth, he clearly wanted Liu Feng to work more! Hmph! Who asked Liufeng to give the disheveled old man such a wicked idea? in fact, he still bore a grudge in his heart for this matter! So, as long as he found an opportunity, he would deal with Liu Feng!

    ¡°Heavens! You¡¯re such a bully!¡± Liu Feng looked up to the sky and sighed. He couldn¡¯t stop crying in his heart. Did he meet a group of vampires? However, he still resigned himself to his fate and went to the crystal stone that Feng Da had pointed out and started digging. Wu...He had no choice but to bow his head when he was under the eaves. Who asked him to be in the disadvantageous group!

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue and the demon chased after the five-colored ball of light. After turning left and right and passing through several passages, they arrived at a stone room.

    The stone room looked very simple and crude. There was nothing on the surrounding walls, and there were no signs of anyone living in it. Thus, Leng ruoxue guessed that this was a naturally formed stone room.

    Leng ruoxue was perplexed as she watched the multicolored ball of light spin around the stone room. Could this be its home? However, she still couldn¡¯t see what was inside the ball of light.

    ¡°Stop! You¡¯re not allowed to turn around!¡± Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but shout out. The ball of light was spinning so much that she was about to faint.

    After the ball of light heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, it actually stopped. However, the ball of light was still trembling.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she was speechless. Could it be that this ball of light was afraid? They should be the ones who should be afraid, okay? Why was it the other way around?

    ¡°Sister, speak to it gently. Don¡¯t scare it.¡± Suddenly, Qing Jue¡¯s voice appeared in Leng ruoxue¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Uh! Qing Jue, do you know what this light is?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in surprise.

    ¡°Big sister, if I¡¯m not wrong, it should be the Fire Crystal stone heart spirit. Otherwise, the quality of the fire attribute crystals here can¡¯t be so good, and there are so many of them,¡± Qing Jue guessed.

    With the Fire Crystal stone heart, although it could produce Supreme-grade fire attribute crystals, the quantity was usually not very high. Therefore, the quality and quantity of the crystals here had aroused green vessel¡¯s suspicion. After all, the cultivation of Supreme-grade crystals required arge amount of spiritual Qi, and the Fire Crystal stone heart without intelligence could not absorb arge amount of spiritual Qi. However, once the Fire Crystal stone heart had intelligence, the quality of the crystals it cultivated would be greatly improved.

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Leng ruoxue was overjoyed when she heard this. How could she be so lucky? She already had a fire Crystal stone heart in her hands, and now she had encountered the spirit of the Fire Crystal stone heart. In the future, they would not be short of crystal stones! Thinking of this, she looked at the ball of light with even more passion. This little thing was too suitable to live in her space! Oh! How can I kidnap it?

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s thoughts turned over and over again. In the end, she decided to use the method of coaxing. After all, the thoughts of these elves were very pure. So, if she were to y tricks with this little fellow, she was afraid that it would only make this little fellow even more vignt.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue chuckled and said,¡±¡±Little guy, don¡¯t be afraid. Big sister won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    However, what made Leng ruoxue disappointed was that the ball of light did not react at all after hearing her words. What was going on? Could it be that this little fellow didn¡¯t understand what she was saying?

    ¡°Little guy, big sister is not a bad person! I won¡¯t hurt you. ¡± Leng ruoxue coaxed again. The smile on her beautiful face was pure and harmless!

 Chapter 1060 - How much are you worth (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1060: How much are you worth (2)</h4>

    <b>?</b>

    However, the five-colored ball of light did not give Leng ruoxue any response. It did not try to escape either.

    After a long while, there was still no reaction from the ball of light. Just as Leng ruoxue was about to think of other ways to try it out, the ball of light suddenly spoke,¡±¡±R-really?¡±

    A timid child¡¯s voice entered Leng ruoxue and the demon¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, big sister would never lie to children!¡± Leng ruoxue promised.

    ¡°Oh!¡± The ball of light responded softly. Shortly after, the ball of light disappeared. What appeared in front of Leng ruoxue and the demon was a chubby child who was not even one year old and was only wearing a red dudou.

    The little baby was white and chubby, with a pair of dark red eyes. His long eyshes covered the shyness in his eyes, making him look particrly cute.

    When Leng ruoxue saw the appearance of this little doll, she had an idea and moved the small fire ginseng and Huo¡¯ er out of the bangle.

    The moment the two little fellows came out, they pounced into Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms affectionately. Fire kept calling out ¡°mommy¡± while small fire ginseng called out ¡°big sister.¡±

    After that, when fire saw the demon, she threw herself into his arms and called him ¡®daddy¡¯ affectionately. Finally, the two little fellows turned their eyes to the other child.

    ¡°You ... You¡¯re also elves!¡± The little child said in disbelief. Spirits had a special sense of perception between them, so he had sensed fire ¡®er and little fire ginseng as soon as they hade out. These two little fellows also made him feel very familiar.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a fire ginseng, and this is a fire Lotus. We¡¯re both nt-type sprites.¡± The small fire ginseng introduced as if it was a big brother.

    ¡°Hello, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± The baby said shyly. He had never thought that he would be able to see other heavenly treasure spirits, so he could not help but be overjoyed.

    After all, it was not easy for heavenly treasures like them to develop intelligence. Now, the two in front of him were actually able to transform like him, which made him even happier.

    ¡°Hehe! We¡¯re also very happy to see you. ¡± Fire and small fire ginseng also said happily. Moreover, the three little fellows soon started to y together.

    Leng ruoxue saw the three little ones hiding in the corner, discussing something. She couldn¡¯t help but shake her head in amusement. She thought to herself,¡±as expected, elves are closer to each other. When the little fellows in my bracelet that have developed intelligence can transform, these little things will have more ymates.¡±

    After a short while, the three little fellows finished their discussion and went to Leng ruoxue and the demon together.

    ¡°I ... I want to go with you! Can I?¡± The child looked at Leng ruoxue with anticipation, but he was extremely nervous. Although fire ¡®er and small fire ginseng had promised that this beautiful sister would agree to his request, he still wasn¡¯t confident.

    ¡°Of course you can.¡± Leng ruoxue smiled and nodded. Even if this little fellow didn¡¯t take the initiative to mention it, she would have thought of a way to bring this little thing away. What if such an innocent little doll was captured by others if she were to stay here? She could be cold-blooded to her enemies and heartless to strangers, but she loved these blessed Children of Heaven and earth very much. This was not because they were precious, but because these little things were so innocent that they made people love them.

    ¡°Can I call you big sister in the future?¡± The child asked again.

    ¡°Of course you can,¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Sister.¡± The little child cried out happily. He was no longer as afraid as he was when he first met Leng ruoxue. In fact, he still had a good impression of this sister.

    ¡°Be good!¡± Leng ruoxue gently stroked the chubby little doll¡¯s head. After some thought, she said,¡±¡±You¡¯ll be called little fatty from now on!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Thank you, sister.¡± Little fatty said happily, hehe! He had a name.

    Seeing little Fatty¡¯s happy expression, Leng ruoxue¡¯s mood was also extremely rxed. Being with these cute little fellows was much more interesting than being with thoseplicated humans. At least in front of them, she could be very rxed.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue had a change of heart and brought the evildoer and the three little fellows into the bracelet.

    ¡°Little fatty, this will be your new home from now on. You can take a look around. I¡¯ll take you out to meet my familyter.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Little fatty was overjoyed. He had heard fire and little fire ginseng mention this ce before, but he didn¡¯t expect to see it so soon.

    Looking at the beautiful scenery in the interspace and breathing in the rich spiritual Qi, little fatty felt that he was really too happy. Immediately, he was led by the two little fellows, who were already familiar with the way, to tour the interspace.

    Meanwhile, Leng ruoxue and the demon sat on the stone chair, waiting for the three little fellows.

    After a long time.

    Fire and small fire ginseng had finally finished showing little fatty around. The three of them came to Leng ruoxue and evildoer.

    ¡°Big sister, this ce is so beautiful. It¡¯s much better than the ce I stayed in before.¡± Lil ¡®fatty was extremely excited. However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that he would be able to see so many elves. It seemed like his decision to follow his sister was a wise one.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Huo¡¯ er said with pride. Her smug look was so cute that Leng ruoxue could not help but hug Huo¡¯ er tightly in her arms and kiss her.

    ¡°Hehe! Sister, when are you taking me to see grandfather and the others?¡± Little fatty said anxiously. The family that his sister was talking about should be those people just now! However, he was in a hurry to escape just now, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.

    ¡°Now!¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Lil ¡®fatty nodded his head obediently.

    ¡°Mom, I want to go out and y too!¡± Huo¡¯ er pitifully begged.

    ¡°You can ¡®t.¡± Leng ruoxue rejected. The fire-type aura on this little fellow was too strong. If any Alchemist were to discover it, it would not be a joke.

    ¡°But I miss Daddy and Mommy.¡± Huo¡¯ er was very aggrieved, and tears kept welling up in her beautiful eyes.

    Seeing xiaohuo like this, Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but have a headache. Why did the people and beasts around her like to act pitiful? Now, even fire had learned it! However, she wouldn¡¯t be soft-hearted towards Huo¡¯ er and the other little fellows!

 Chapter 1061 - How much are you worth (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1061: How much are you worth (3)</h4>

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue secretly gave small fire ginseng a look. Small fire ginseng understood her meaning and immediately reprimanded Huo¡¯ er with a serious expression, ¡°Huo¡¯ er, don¡¯t be so willful. It¡¯s not safe outside. If you¡¯re discovered, you¡¯ll harm your sister. ¡±

    Compared to him, Huo¡¯ er was much more innocent. After all, Huo¡¯ er came from the secret realm and had been taken care of by the spirit of the secret realm since young. Therefore, she had no idea how evil the people outside could be. However, he was different. Although he had the protection of Xiao Huo, he was very clear about the thoughts of the people outside. If they were discovered by people, they would definitely not have a good end!

    Therefore, as the second elder brother of the elves, he had the responsibility to protect the elves who were even more innocent than him. As for their leader, it was naturally green vessel!

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Fire sobbed and said in a small voice,¡±Wu ... It can act coquettishly with its father and mother, but it¡¯s a little afraid of little fire ginseng, so it didn¡¯t dare to disobey little fire ginseng¡¯s words.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl!¡± Small fire ginseng said in a very detailed manner.

    Watching the interaction between the two little fellows, Leng ruoxue could not help butugh. These little guys were really too cute.

    ¡°Fire, small fire ginseng, you two can y here! I¡¯ll take little fatty out first. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Fire and small fire ginseng nodded in unison.

    Leng ruoxue had an idea and brought the evildoer and little fatty out of the bracelet.

    When the three of them returned to where Feng Da and the others were, everyone was stunned when they saw the chubby baby in the demonic child¡¯s arms. However, they returned to normal in an instant.

    However, Liu Feng¡¯s state of mind was not as calm as Feng Da and the others. He took a long time toe back to his senses. Looking at the Fat Boy in the evildoer¡¯s arms, he said in disbelief,¡±¡±It¡¯s only been a while, and you¡¯ve already had a child?¡±

    As soon as he said this, everyone looked at him as if he was an idiot. This made him feel very embarrassed. Did he say something wrong? The two of them had left, but now they had returned with a child. If it wasn¡¯t theirs, who else could it be? He thought to himself stubbornly.

    ¡°It¡¯s only been a short while, go and give birth to one for me. ¡± Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes and said speechlessly,¡±does Liu Feng have anymon sense?¡± Even a God couldn¡¯t have given birth so quickly!

    ¡°Uh! Then where did this childe from? Could it be ... That you stole it? No! Quickly send it back, or else the child¡¯s parents will be worried to death!¡± Liu Feng guessed and said anxiously.

    ¡°Liufeng, I just realized today that you have such a rich imagination.¡± Leng ruoxue was helpless, and a deep sense of powerlessness quickly wrapped around her.

    ¡°Uh! Isn¡¯t it?¡± Liu Feng asked in a daze. The sudden appearance of the child had broken his usual calm and thinking!

    ¡°Of course not. This little guy is the five-colored light that ran out just now.¡± Leng ruoxue sighed and exined.

    ¡°Argh! However, it was clearly an unknown ball of light just now. How did it be a child now?¡± Liu Feng¡¯s brain still hadn¡¯te to his senses as he said in a single-track manner.

    ¡°I¡¯m not some unknown luminous body, ignorant human, I¡¯m the spirit of the Fire Crystal stone heart. ¡± Little fatty was a little unhappy when he heard someone say that he was an unknown luminous body.

    ¡°Fire Crystal stone heart ... Spirit!¡± Liu Feng¡¯s eyes widened and he said in disbelief, F * ck! He had lived for so long, and although he knew of the existence of a crystal stone heart, it was the first time he had heard that a crystal stone heart could produce a living being! And this was absolutely beyond his usual thinking!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Fire Crystal stone core just a stone? How can it give birth to sprites?¡± Liu Feng asked shamelessly. He only knew that nt-type heavenly treasures would have sprites, but he had never heard of hard stones having sprites.

    ¡°Ignorant human, I¡¯m also born with spiritual Qi, so why can¡¯t I have intelligence? Can¡¯t transform? Otherwise, where do you think those Jingshi came from? In fact, those are just trash that I don¡¯t want. ¡± Little fatty said with a look of disdain.

    ¡°Uh!¡± This time, not only Liu Feng was depressed, but even Feng Da and the others were a little depressed. So the Jingshi that they had spent half a day digging out was just trash that others didn¡¯t want! What would they be then? Picking up trash? However, was there such expensive trash?

    Looking at Liu Feng, Feng Da, and the rest¡¯s gloomy expressions, Leng ruoxue could not help but chuckle,¡±¡±Hahaha! You¡¯re thinking too much. These Jingshi might be useless to little fatty, but to us, they¡¯re good things. I¡¯ll just treat it as recycling. ¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, these things are indeed very useful for humans and beasts.¡± Little fatty agreed.

    ¡°Sister, they¡¯re digging a little slowly, let me help them!¡± Little fatty saw that there was still about a third of the crystals on the wall that had not been dug out, so he spoke again.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Leng ruoxue smiled and nodded. As soon as she finished speaking, little fatty stretched out his fair and tender little hand. Instantly, countless light spots flew towards the wall. In an instant, the crystal stones on the wall fell to the ground. In the blink of an eye, the remaining crystal stones were excavated.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Looking at Lil ¡®Fatty¡¯s speed, Feng Da and the rest, as well as Beastie, felt inferior. Compared to them, they could be considered to be moving at a turtle¡¯s speed.

    ¡°My idol!¡± Liu Feng¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw this. He stared at little fatty as if he had found his prey. He didn¡¯t expect this little kid to be so capable! Truly worthy of being the spirit of the crystal stone heart!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worship me, I¡¯m a legend!¡± Little fatty suddenly blurted out such a sentence, causing Leng ruoxue to break out in cold sweat. When did Lil ¡®fatty learn to say this? she knew without even asking that he must have learned it from Huo¡¯ er and the others. As for the two little guys, they must have learned it from Feng Da and the others. When she thought of this, her beautiful eyes could not help but re at Feng Da and the others.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not my fault.¡± Feng Da quickly tried to distance himself from the matter. Sobs ... Did this little guy have a grudge against them? Wasn¡¯t this harming them? The young miss had always told them not to lead the little ones astray. Now, it was all good. Who knew who had unintentionally said such words, and these little fellows had learned it.

    ¡°Hehe! This little thing is quite interesting. ¡± Liu Feng, who didn¡¯t notice anything wrong, said in disbelief.

 Chapter 1062 - How much are you worth (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1062: How much are you worth (4)</h4>

    <b>?</b>

    ¡°I¡¯m not a little thing. I¡¯m little fatty, the name my sister gave me!¡± Little fatty said proudly.

    ¡°Little fatty!¡± Liu Feng was speechless. He thought to himself,¡±the little fox¡¯s naming skills aren¡¯t that good!¡± How could he call him little fatty just because he saw him fat!

    ¡°Little fatty! Your name is too unpleasant to hear. In the future, follow big brother, okay? big brother will give you a nice name!¡± Liu Feng was not afraid of death as he started to dig up Leng ruoxue¡¯s Secret. At the same time, he threw Leng ruoxue a provocative look.

    However, it was a pity that Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t care at all. Hence, Liu Feng¡¯s smugness was in vain!

    ¡°Not good, Hmph! Who wants to hang out with you! You don¡¯t look like a good person! Also, I think this name is quite good and suits me. ¡± Little fatty said, not giving him any face.

    ¡°...¡± Liu Feng heard little Fatty¡¯s words and was sad. Wu ... How did he not look like a good person? Did that little fox look better than him? When he thought of this, his heart felt extremely unbnced! This was really bullying.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± When the others heard little Fatty¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    ¡°It seems that elves are the most sensitive. They can tell who is good and who is bad!¡± Leng Qingtian was overjoyed. This chubby little kid was really too cute, he actually made Liu Feng speechless.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! If elves aren¡¯t sensitive, how can they escape the humans ¡°search and sessfully transform?¡± Leng Xiaoyuughed as well. She had known Liufeng for so long, and other than little Xue ¡®er, this little kid could actually make Liufeng suffer. It was truly too rare.

    ¡°You¡¯re all bullying me, Wu ...¡± Liu Feng pretended to be sad, but unfortunately, he was ignored by everyone.

    Leng ruoxue then gave a direct order,¡±¡±Pack up your things and we¡¯ll leave this ce!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Everyone nodded in unison. In the blink of an eye, the Jingshi that had been piled on the ground were all collected by them.

    After that, everyone left the ce under little Fatty¡¯s guidance.

    However, when they left the cave, they were still in the Howling Moon volcano.

    Leng ruoxue instructed everyone to start a fire and cook while she asked little fatty.

    ¡°Little fatty, do you know if there¡¯s any divine fire in this volcano?¡± Leng ruoxue asked softly.

    ¡°Divine me?¡± Little fatty frowned and thought for a long time before he said with certainty,¡±¡±Sister, there used to be a divine me here. However, so many years have passed, and the divine me I know of has long disappeared.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head lightly. She thought to herself,¡±since the divine fire here has disappeared, we should leave as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°Little fatty, do you know that there are many people outside looking for fire attribute crystals in this volcano?¡± Suddenly, Liu Feng interjected. He was really curious, how did this chubby baby hide from those humans ¡°search?

    ¡°I know, but they won¡¯t be able to find it.¡± Little fatty said with absolute certainty. Hehe! How could it be so easy to find him? his sister and the others were lucky that he was sleeping. Otherwise, they would not have found him.

    ¡°We still found it,¡± Liu Feng reminded. This little guy was really too arrogant, which made him feel a little ufortable.

    ¡°Elves need to sleep too. I was sleeping when you found me! Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have let you guys find out!¡± Little fatty retorted, unwilling to be outdone. However, now he felt that it was good to be found out. At least he had a home.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Liu Feng nodded his head and felt that this little guy¡¯s words made sense. After all, so many people had been looking for it but it had not been found. It could be seen that this little thing had some skills.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on the elves. If we don¡¯t have some means of self-protection, we won¡¯t have the chance to transform.¡± Little fatty saw through Liu Feng¡¯s thoughts and reminded him unhappily.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯m not looking down on elves. ¡± Liu Feng hurriedly said. This little thing was now under the protection of the little fox, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend it!

    ¡°Miss, the meal is ready.¡± At this time, Feng Da walked over and saved the embarrassed Liu Feng from the sea of suffering.

    After everyone finished their meal, they did not stay in the volcano for long and left ...

    ¡°Little fox, let¡¯s go to the other volcanoes!¡± In the air, Liu Feng was lying on the soft andfortable back of the little Peacock.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    Suddenly, a loud shout rang in Leng ruoxue and the rest¡¯s ears,¡±¡±You guys don¡¯t have to go anywhere, haha!¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, several ck figures appeared around the little Peacock, blocking her way.

    ¡°Good dogs don¡¯t block the way! Move aside!¡± The little Peacock suppressed her anger and said,¡±F * ck, can¡¯t you tell that we¡¯re in a hurry? He actually dared to stop them!

    ¡°You long-haired animal, you dare to scold us! I¡¯ll show you how powerful I am in a while!¡± The leader of the Men in ck shouted angrily.

    ¡°You¡¯re the animal, your whole family is an animal!¡± The little Peacock replied, unwilling to be outdone.

    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s do it! Kill this bird!¡± The leader of the Men in ck was so angry that he directly gave the order!

    ¡°Wait!¡± At this moment, Leng ruoxue spoke indifferently.

    Her voice attracted the attention of all the Men in ck. Immediately, several lustful eyes fixed on her.

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s really an absolute beauty! The employer didn¡¯t lie to us!¡± One of the men said happily. His eyes kept on scanning Leng ruoxue¡¯s body, as if he could see through her.

    In an instant, the wind and clouds changed. The man who was still in a daze a moment ago was hit in the eyes by two ck rays of light in the blink of an eye ...

    ¡°Ah!¡± A cry of pain resounded through the void. The man covered his eyes in pain as blood flowed out from the gaps between his fingers. He was still rolling around on his Beastie¡¯s body. If it wasn¡¯t for his Beastie¡¯s size, he might have fallen down.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she didn¡¯t even need to guess to know that the demon had made his move.

    ¡°Dammit, who did this? Get out here!¡± When the leader of the Men in ck saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but roar in anger. F * ck, they hadn¡¯t even made a move! Someone was actually injured. This really made him lose face.

 Chapter 1063 - How much are you worth (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1063: How much are you worth (5)</h4>

    However, his words were no different from noise to Leng ruoxue and the others. No one paid him any attention!

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Who did this? Get out here!¡± The leader of the Men in ck shouted at the top of his voice.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even see it, so how would we know?¡± Leng ruoxue said innocently, her beautiful eyes sizing up the man in front of her.

    The man looked tall and strong. His facial features were ordinary, and his strength was at the mid-tier advanced divine realm. He could be considered an expert on the divine maind. Who would have thought that he was in the business of robbing people? from what the man said, he was probably under someone¡¯s orders. To be precise, he was hired!

    ¡°It would be strange if you guys didn¡¯t know!¡± The leader of the Men in ck did not believe her at all. However, whether he believed her or not, it was not within Leng ruoxue¡¯s scope of consideration!

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why are you still asking us?¡± Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s do it! Other than the three women, don¡¯t leave anyone alive!¡± The leader of the Men in ck was furious and ordered his subordinates.

    ¡°I said wait, don¡¯t you understand?¡± Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. Why couldn¡¯t these Men in ck understand humannguage?

    ¡°What are you waiting for? I don¡¯t have that kind of free time!¡± The leader of the ck-clothed men said fiercely.

    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve epted other business?¡± Leng ruoxue guessed.

    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± The leader of the Men in ck stomped his feet in anger. He thought to himself,¡¯why does this woman have so many questions?¡¯ He didn¡¯t like women who talked too much.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business, but can you tell me something about me?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Something rted to you? What¡¯s the matter?¡± The leader of the Men in ck was stunned. It was obvious that he was confused by Leng ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°Who told you toe and find trouble with us?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with an evil smile. Actually, if she really wanted to know who the mastermind was, she could have asked Qing Jue to read this man¡¯s heart! However, she liked the fun of teasing her opponent more. Hehe! The feeling of a cat catching a mouse was very good.

    ¡°No one asked us to find trouble with you. They asked us to kill you.¡± The leader of the Men in ck corrected him.

    ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s all the same. You just have to tell me who ordered you to do it.¡± Leng ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°Uh! Why should I tell you?¡± The leader of the Men in ck asked in a daze.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, we¡¯ll have toe to you for revenge after we be hostile ghosts. But if you tell us, we won¡¯te to you. We are naturally looking for the mastermind!¡± Leng ruoxue coaxed.

    ¡°Uh! So it¡¯s like this!¡± The leader of the Men in ck pondered and couldn¡¯t make up his mind. On the other hand, the subordinates by his side were a little scared when they heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words and kept urging their boss.

    ¡°Boss, tell them! Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to take it if they go to hell andin about us!¡± A timid subordinate said in a low voice.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? I don¡¯t believe they¡¯lle back for revenge. ¡± The leader of the Men in ck reprimanded. How could one return to hell just because they wanted to? that ce was apletely different world from where they were.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. ¡± That person whispered again. Leng ruoxue was very satisfied with his cooperation and even decided to let him die a quick death.

    ¡°I can tell you, but you have to promise that you won¡¯te to us for revenge after you die.¡± The leader of the ck-clothed men was swayed by his subordinate¡¯s words and said with uncertainty.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if I want revenge, I won¡¯t look for you guys. ¡± Leng ruoxue promised. In her eyes, these people were just small fries, and she was looking for the mastermind.

    ¡°The person who hired us to kill you is a woman. I heard the people around her call herdy rumei, but I don¡¯t know what kind ofdy she is.¡± The leader of the ck-clothed men said after thinking for a while.

    In fact, in their line of work, they didn¡¯t need to know the name of the employer, and they wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to ask. Of course, if the employer was willing to say it, it was a different story. The reason why he knew that the woman wasdy rumei was because the people around the woman called her that, so he remembered it.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. Just as she had expected, this matter was rted to Yin rumei. However, Yin rumei was looking down on them too much. She only found a dozen people and wanted to kill them?

    ¡°How much did that woman pay you?¡± Feng Da asked curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the price is confidential. ¡± The leader of the Men in ck said. He could tell these people his employer¡¯s name, but he could not tell them the price. That was a trade secret!

    ¡°I just want to know how much I¡¯m worth. We¡¯re about to die, are you still not willing to help us?¡± Feng DA¡¯s face was bitter as he spoke in a slightly pained tone.

    ¡°Uh! Your price is one hundred top grade crystals. ¡± When the leader of the Men in ck heard Feng DA¡¯s words, he felt that it made sense. Since they were going to die soon, he would fulfill their wishes! After all, the dead would not speak nonsense!

    ¡°What? One hundred top grade crystals!¡± Feng DA¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief when he heard the answer.

    ¡°Yup! I also didn¡¯t expect that woman to be so generous. In order to get rid of you, she was even willing to pay a hundred high-grade crystal stones!¡± The leader of the Men in ck said in satisfaction. This was the highest price out of all the business he had received recently!

    ¡°Dammit, are we only worth a hundred top quality crystal stones?¡± Feng Da saw that the leader of the Men in ck seemed to be satisfied with the price, and the anger in his heart rose! F * ck, how could they be so cheap?

    ¡°Uh! This is already a very high price. ¡± The leader of the Men in ck quibbled.

    ¡°Tall, my ass! You¡¯ve been tricked, do you know that? This guy alone is worth more than a hundred top quality crystal stones!¡± Feng Da pointed at Liu Feng and roared in anger.

    ¡°Why?¡± The leader of the Men in ck looked at the man Feng Da was pointing at and asked in confusion. He didn¡¯t find anything special about the man, he just thought that he was more handsome than the average man.

    ¡°Do you know who he is?¡± Feng Da asked again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± The leader of the Men in ck replied honestly.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even figure out our identity and you dare to ept this business?¡± Feng Da said with some disappointment,¡±damn it! These people were so muddled, how could they still be alive now? This shouldn¡¯t be the case!

    ¡°Uh! ¡°My employer said that you¡¯re just nobodies, so ...¡± The leader of the Men in ck stopped halfway. At this time, he also began to doubt the identity of Feng Da and the others.

    ¡°Your Excellency Liufeng! You¡¯ve be a small character!¡± Feng Da looked at Liu Feng and said with some schadenfreude.

    ¡°AI!¡± Liu Feng sighed and felt very helpless in his heart. He obviously wanted to be low-key, but why did these people force him to be high-profile?

    ¡°I¡¯m very valuable. ¡± Liufeng said softly. Clearly, he wasn¡¯t too satisfied with this price. He even felt that Yin rumei was too stingy. Even if she wanted to kill him as well, she should at least give him a price that was befitting of his status! One hundred pieces of high-grade crystal stones was clearly an insult to him!

    ¡°Uh! How much are you worth?¡± The leader of the Men in ck had a suspicious look on his face. He thought to himself,¡±could it be that I really took too little?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m priceless. ¡± Liu Feng said very arrogantly, his extraordinarily handsome face full of pride.

    ¡°Damn it, how can you be priceless? you¡¯re just a pretty boy, and you dare to show off in front of me!¡± The leader of the Men in ck said angrily. This pretty boy was really too annoying. In his opinion, this man was simply asking for a beating!

    ¡°Little ... Pretty boy? Me?¡± Liu Feng said in disbelief. In his entire life, this was the first time someone had described him in such a way. F * ck, he was a man, how did he look like a gigolo who lived off a woman? He felt humiliated again!

    However, when Leng ruoxue and the rest heard the leader¡¯s words, they all startedughing unceremoniously ...

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency Liufeng is actually a pretty boy!¡±

    ¡°Oh! It looks like it. ¡±

    The crowd started to tease him, and Liu Feng¡¯s handsome face was like a color palette, from red to white, then to green, and finally to ck! He was obviously very angry!

    ¡°Are you guys doneughing?¡± Liu Feng roared and then red at the leader of the Men in ck. He released a trace of his pressure and shouted,¡±¡±F * ck, open your dog eyes and look clearly, which part of me looks like a pretty boy!¡±

    ¡°Everywhere!¡± Although the leader of the Men in ck was frightened by Liu Feng¡¯s aura, he still mumbled softly. No matter how soft his voice was, Leng ruoxue and the rest could still hear him clearly.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue and the othersughed even more heartily ...

 Chapter 1064

    <h4>Chapter 1064: Creating evidence (1)</h4>

    ¡°You¡¯re really looking for death!¡± Liu Feng was furious. The consequences were very serious. F * ck, did these people really think he was a soft persimmon that could be pinched at will? Now, even a few insignificant people hade to humiliate him!

    ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re really unlucky to have offended His Excellency Liufeng. ¡± Feng Da said, gloating.

    ¡°What Sir Liufeng? I don¡¯t know him!¡± Although the leader of the Men in ck was a little afraid, he still said it stubbornly.

    ¡°Oh, really? Then I¡¯ll let you get to know her today!¡± Liu Feng said viciously. It just so happened that he had no way to vent the anger in his heart, so he would take it out on these people today.

    ¡°You guys are really too ignorant. You don¡¯t even know the famous flowing wind, hehe! He was the Deputy President of the armament Guild headquarters! How much do you guys think he¡¯s worth?¡± Before Liu Feng could make a move, Feng Da said.

    ¡°The Deputy President of the armament Guild headquarters!¡± When the leader of the Men in ck heard these words, his face turned pale with fright. This pretty boy was actually the Deputy President of the armament Guild headquarters. This person couldn¡¯t be lying to him, right? Speaking of which, in the immortal realm, there were two kinds of people that one absolutely could not provoke, and that was armament Masters and alchemy Masters. Otherwise, one would not even know how one died. Therefore, he really could not believe that this outrageously beautiful pretty boy in front of him was actually the Deputy Chairman of the armament Guild headquarters.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, his position in the craftsmen¡¯s Guild is above your employer! Hehe! Do you still think he¡¯s not worth anything? One hundred top-grade crystal stones was too little, right? You¡¯ve been tricked by her Excellency rumei!¡± Feng Daughed evilly as he tried to drive a wedge between them.

    Feng DA¡¯s words set off a storm in the hearts of the Men in ck!

    The Men in ck looked at each other, and then their faces were filled with anger. F * ck, they might have been fooled. Of course, the premise was that this pretty boy was really the Deputy President of the armament Guild headquarters. It could be seen that they were still somewhat skeptical of Feng DA¡¯s words.

    ¡°You said he¡¯s the Deputy President of the armament Guild headquarters. What evidence do you have?¡± The leader of the ck-clothed men said, unwilling to give up.

    ¡°Your Excellency Liufeng, quickly take out your identity card and let these guys see it!¡± Feng Da said to Liu Feng with a smile.

    ¡°Look carefully,¡± Liu Feng unwillingly took out a golden token from his ring and waved it in front of the Men in ck. Instantly, all the Men in ck were stunned.

    After a long while, the ck-robed men present finally regained their senses. The leader of the ck-robed men trembled and pointed at Liu Feng,¡±¡±You ... You¡¯re really the Vice President of the armament Guild headquarters!¡±

    ......

    It¡¯s finished! It¡¯s finished! They were in big trouble this time. He never dreamed that this pretty boy was actually a Big Shot, and a Big Shot that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend. Wu...What should they do? That damned woman, how dare she frame them! This was preposterous!

    At this moment, the leader of the Men in ck was angry and angry, and also a little afraid. After all, offending the craftsmen¡¯s Guild was not a joke. Moreover, these people under him might not be a match for Sir flowing wind, AI! What should he do?

    ¡°Damn it, that B * tch actually dared to lie to us. Brothers, let¡¯s go find her and settle the score!¡± The head of the Men in ck kept thinking and finally came up with a n that he thought was good, and that was to provide support. Anyway, he was not the mastermind of this matter, and he did not really hurt them. On the contrary, his men were injured, so he expected these people to not make things difficult for them.

    However, the wish was beautiful, but the reality was cruel. Even if they wanted to slip away, how could Liu Feng let them have their wish!

    The ck-clothed man didn¡¯t have time to escape before he was firmly tied up by the thin silk thread thrown by Liu Feng.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look for her personally. I¡¯ll Take You There.¡± Liu Fengughed evilly. What a joke, these people were the evidence, how could he let them run away!

    ¡°Your Excellency Liufeng, we failed to recognize you. We didn¡¯t know your identity. Please forgive us for our offense!¡± The leader of the Men in ck begged with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t kill you. I just need you to be witnesses.¡± Liu Feng said magnanimously. He was afraid of dirtying his hands by killing these few small characters.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Excellency Liufeng, thank you! Thank you!¡± The leader of the Men in ck said without any backbone. When he heard that he would not die, his heart that had been hanging in the air slowly calmed down. However, he was still a little worried that Liu Feng would go back on his words. After all, these big shots had always been fickle!

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. However, I still want to ask, how did you see that I¡¯m a pretty boy?¡± Liu Feng repeated the same question and asked curiously.

    ¡°A dog¡¯s mouth can¡¯t spit out ivory. Sir Liufeng, please don¡¯t hold it against me, and don¡¯t hold it against me!¡± The leader of the Men in ck had a bitter expression on his face as he pleaded.

    ¡°As long as you tell me how you can tell that I¡¯m a pretty boy, I won¡¯t argue with you.¡± Liu Feng said stubbornly.

    ¡°Wuwu!¡± The leader of the Men in ck wanted to cry but had no tears. How was he supposed to answer this!

    ¡°What are you whining about? I¡¯m not trying to kill you! A real man shouldn¡¯t shed tears so easily!¡± Liu Feng looked at the pitiful appearance of the leader of the Men in ck and said in disagreement.

    ¡°Your Excellency Liufeng, I ... I was just saying it casually. Please don¡¯t take it seriously!¡± The leader of the Men in ck said helplessly.

    ¡°But I took it for real.¡± Liu Feng was very aggrieved, but his eyes were so unkind that it made the leader of the Men in ck tremble with fear!

    ¡°Then ... Then what should we do?¡± The leader of the Men in ck had no idea what to do and asked helplessly.

    ¡°That will depend on your performance.¡± Liu Feng said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Yes, yes. As long as Lord Liu Feng says the word, I will perform however I want!¡± The leader of the Men in ck said hurriedly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you!¡± Liu Feng said with a light smile.

    ¡°Uh! Don¡¯t worry, Your Excellency Liufeng, we promise to tell you everything we know. ¡± The leader of the Men in ck vowed.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. However, you guys have to stay here first!¡± After saying that, Liu Feng took out a palm-sized, exquisite cage from his ring and put them in it.

    Seeing more than ten Men in ck being put into the small cage, Feng DA¡¯s face was full of curiosity. Then, he borrowed the small cage from Liu Feng and yed with it in his hand.

 Chapter 1065

    <h4>Chapter 1065: Creating evidence (2)</h4>

    Hehe! This thing was quite interesting. Feng Da looked at the cage in his hand, which was not even the size of his palm, and was amazed. He really didn¡¯t expect such a small cage to be able to hold so many strange things. There were so many strange things in the divine realm! Such a portable prison did not exist in the lower realm.

    The disheveled old man and the others also took the small cage from Feng DA¡¯s hands curiously and passed it around one by one. They were quite curious about such a thing.

    ¡°Hehe! Little fox, my prison is not bad, right?¡± Liu Feng looked at everyone¡¯s curious expressions and couldn¡¯t help but say proudly.

    ¡°It¡¯s passable!¡± Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly. Even though she had never refined a cage like this before, she could tell with a single nce that the principles behind the cage and the storage ring were simr. They were both spatial equipment. However, for Liu Feng to carry such a cage around with him, it was clear how bored he must be.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Towards Leng ruoxue¡¯s calmness, Liu Feng was speechless. When would this little fox start to show signs of diposure? She didn¡¯t feel a sense of aplishment at all!

    ¡°Where are we going next?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at Liu Feng and asked.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to find Yin rumei to settle the score!¡± Liu Feng gritted his teeth and said,¡±damn B * tch!¡± He even dared to kill him, Hmph! He didn¡¯t n to let that woman off anyway. This time, he could settle both old and new scores together!

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Leng ruoxue nodded. She had originally wanted to wait until the disheveled old man¡¯s matter was settled before making time to deal with Yin rumei. However, she seemed to have made Yin rumei impatient. Since she was so kind to them, they would settle The Grudge between them and Yin rumei first!

    After making the decision, the little Peacock immediately changed direction and flew towards fiery city.

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest arrived at yanhuo city, it was already half a monthter. Leng ruoxue was initially worried that Yin rumei would hide back in the firmament after what she had done. However, when she saw Yin rumei at the cksmith¡¯s guild in yanhuo city, she was relieved! After all, if Yin rumei had really returned to the immortal realm, it would be difficult for her to make a move.

    At the cksmith Guild in fiery city.

    At this moment, Mo Yan and the rest were gathered in the meeting room, discussing the development of the divine continent¡¯s craftsmen¡¯s Guild. However, they were interrupted by Leng ruoxue and the others who suddenly pushed the door open.

    ¡°Little girls, why are you back so soon?¡± Mo Yan looked at the people in front of him and asked in confusion. Did they find the divine fire so quickly?

    ......

    ¡°I came back to do something.¡± Leng ruoxue nced at Yin rumei, who was sitting beside Mo Yan, and said calmly.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Mo Yan responded faintly, but the doubts in his heart grew. Did something happen that he didn¡¯t know about?

    ¡°Yin rumei, you¡¯ve done a good job!¡± Liu Feng said angrily.

    ¡°What did I do? Don¡¯t wrong me!¡± Yin rumei said calmly, her expression calm.

    ¡°Liufeng, what did she do?¡± Mo Yan asked directly. No wonder these people had suddenly rushed back. It seemed that Yin rumei had done something she shouldn¡¯t have.

    ¡°This vicious woman actually sent people to kill us.¡± Liu Feng roared angrily. The moment he said that, most of the higher-ups were so scared that they broke out in cold sweat!

    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Mo Yan narrowed his eyes, clearly a little displeased. Although he didn¡¯t think that Yin rumei¡¯s men would seed, sending someone to kill someone he valued was challenging his bottom line in itself. Thus, he definitely wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen.

    ¡°Liufeng, if you don¡¯t have any evidence, don¡¯t talk nonsense! Otherwise, if the elders in the headquarters use you of framing your colleagues, it would not be good. ¡± Yin rumei reminded him with a light smile.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Liu Feng said unhappily. However, he was suspicious of Yin rumei¡¯s calmness and couldn¡¯t help but be on guard.

    ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a kind reminder. ¡± Yin rumei shrugged her shoulders and said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Vice President Yin doesn¡¯t want to admit that he sent people to kill us?¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    ¡°Of course, unless you can produce evidence.¡± Yin rumei said with a smile.

    ¡°What if we can ¡®t?¡± Leng ruoxue retorted.

    ¡°You¡¯re framing me. I¡¯ll report this to the elder Council and ask them to seek justice for me.¡± Yin rumei said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Oh! Vice President Yin, may I ask what kind of evidence is needed?¡± Leng ruoxue asked again. During this confrontation, she could clearly feel that Yin rumei had changed. She had be smarter and calmer.

    ¡°Witnesses and physical evidence are fine!¡± Yin rumei said very calmly.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue replied indifferently. She then turned to Liu Feng and the rest,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± Liu Feng was stunned and looked at Leng ruoxue in confusion. His dark eyes were filled with question marks. Why did she have to leave? Could it be that he wasn¡¯t going to find Yin rumei to settle the score?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go find evidence of Vice President Yin¡¯s crimes. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded softly. However, her soft voice was loud enough for everyone to hear her clearly.

    ¡°Oh! Good!¡± Liu Feng nodded his head in a daze. Although he had some doubts, he still trusted Leng ruoxue more. Who asked this little girl to be a little fox!

    ¡°Sir Mo Yan, we¡¯ll still be living in our old courtyard, is that okay?¡± Leng ruoxue turned around and asked.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been keeping the courtyard for you all this time!¡± Mo Yan nodded.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she took the lead and walked out of the meeting room.

    When she returned to her former residence, Leng ruoxue realized that the Butler and the others were still there.

    ¡°Miss Leng, you¡¯re back.¡± The Butler said happily when he saw Leng ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°En, why are you guys still here?¡± Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t understand. Didn¡¯t she tell these people to follow di Ren before she left?

    ¡°After you left, Sir Mo Yan let us continue to live here. He has already given this ce to you. From now on, we, including di Ren, are all your people.¡± The Butler told the truth.

    ¡°My family¡¯s young miss doesn¡¯t ept just anyone, stop dreaming.¡± Feng Da said with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Uh! His Excellency Mo Yan said that we are only miss Leng¡¯s servants, different from you. ¡± The Butler wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and quickly exined.

 Chapter 1066

    <h4>Chapter 1066: Creating evidence (3)</h4>

    ¡°Oh! This is more like it!¡± Feng Da nodded with satisfaction. If he didn¡¯t need the housekeeper and the others to cover up, he would have already driven away di Ren¡¯s former servants and subordinates!

    ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯ve sent someone to clean your room every day. You can stay there directly.¡± The Butler said in a fawning manner.

    ¡°Thank you. Don¡¯t let anyone disturb us.¡± Leng ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°Yes,¡± the Butler replied and left.

    Leng ruoxue and the others arrived at the main hall. After they found their seats, Liu Feng asked impatiently,¡±¡±Little fox, why don¡¯t you let me show you the evidence?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you notice that Yin rumei is a little different? If you take out those witnesses now, she won¡¯t admit it and might even bite us. ¡± Leng ruoxue analyzed calmly.

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s a little too calm. It seems like she¡¯s prepared for this.¡± Liu Feng nodded.

    ¡°So, now is not the time.¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Uh! How long do we have to wait?¡± Liufeng couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He wanted to deal with that B * tch, Yin rumei, right now!

    ¡°Calm down. Yin rumei won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± Leng ruoxue said confidently. After she finished speaking, she gave the demon a look and the two of them returned to their room in tacit understanding.

    After Leng ruoxue left, Liu Feng saw that the rest of them looked normal and could not help but ask,¡±¡±Why aren¡¯t you guys worried at all? Don¡¯t you all want to get rid of Yin rumei as soon as possible?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be anxious about? miss always says to cast a long line to catch a big fish. We¡¯re waiting for the big fish!¡± Feng Da said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Liufeng, calm down! Youngdy has her own ns!¡± Cheng Wu also advised.

    ......

    ¡°Do you really believe that the little fox will have a good idea?¡± Although Liu Feng knew that these people would listen to Leng ruoxue¡¯s every word, he did not expect them to worship the little fox so blindly. Wasn¡¯t this poison too deep?

    ¡°She¡¯s my family¡¯s young miss. If I don¡¯t believe her, who should I believe? Moreover, youngdy¡¯s words have always been right. ¡± Lu Tao also said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Liu Feng was speechless, but he was more envious. Why didn¡¯t he have such a group of subordinates?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our room and rest. We¡¯ve been flying for so long, it¡¯s quite tiring. ¡± Feng Da patted Liu Feng¡¯s shoulder sympathetically and said.

    After that, everyone followed Feng Da and left the main hall. In the blink of an eye, Liu Feng was the only one left in the hall.

    Liu Feng sat alone for a while before leaving.

    At night.

    Mo Yan and Liu Yue arrived at Leng ruoxue and the others ¡®residence.

    Seeing everyone¡¯s refreshed appearance, he knew that they had already rested well. After all, they hade at the right time.

    ¡°Little girl, what¡¯s going on?¡± Mo Yan couldn¡¯t help but ask as soon as he sat down in the main hall.

    ¡°That B * tch sent people to kill us.¡± Before Leng ruoxue could answer, Liu Feng interrupted her angrily. Then, he told Mo Yan and Liu Yue what had happened.

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve brought those people back?¡± Mo Yan asked after hearing this.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Feng nodded.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve brought the witness back, what are you waiting for? You should¡¯ve brought out the witness earlier, then Yin rumei would have nothing to say, right?¡± Liuyue asked, puzzled.

    ¡°The little fox said that Yin rumei might go back on her word if we only brought out a witness, so we didn¡¯t bring it out.¡± Liu Feng exined.

    ¡°The little girl is right. Recently, Yin rumei has been in contact with the headquarters quite frequently. I didn¡¯t think much about it before, but it seems like she¡¯s preparing a backup n! I¡¯m sure she¡¯s already prepared everything. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been so calm in the meeting room. ¡± Mo Yan said after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Then what should we do? Hmph! She even dared to kill my younger brother. Even if you always cover for her and don¡¯t punish her, I won¡¯t let her off!¡± Liuyue said somewhat angrily.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let her off either, but some of the elders in the headquarters will definitely speak up for her. Moreover, it¡¯s not enough to just have witnesses. It¡¯ll be even better if we have physical evidence.¡± Mo Yan said after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Evidence? Since she¡¯s prepared a backup n, let¡¯s create some physical evidence for her. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. A scheming look shed across her beautiful eyes. It was a fact that Yin rumei wanted to kill them anyway, so whatever she did would not be considered too much!

    ¡°Uh! What do you want to do?¡± Liuyue¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines. She thought to herself,¡¯a woman¡¯s heart is indeed the most vicious!¡¯ Mo Yan and Liu Feng were right, no matter who you offend, you should never provoke this little pervert, look! He even thought of creating evidence! Whoever provoked her would not have a good ending!

    ¡°To create evidence that she wanted to kill us, of course! She wants it, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile, her beautiful face full of innocence.

    ¡°How?¡± Liufeng asked with great interest. He hated Yin rumei to the core now, so he didn¡¯t care what method the little fox used! In any case, it was fine as long as he could vent his anger.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees. ¡± Leng ruoxue said mysteriously, keeping him in suspense.

    ¡°Little fox, let me join in! We¡¯re business partners!¡± Liu Feng reminded.

    ¡°Uh! You still remember this!¡± Leng ruoxue was speechless. That was something that happened a long time ago. She thought that Liu Feng had forgotten about it! After all, Liu Feng had not mentioned this matter recently.

    ¡°Of course I remember. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been too busy recently and didn¡¯t have the time to care about it!¡± Actually, he had really forgotten about it. After all, there had been a lot of things going on recently, and Yin rumei hadn¡¯t been up to any big mischief, so he had overlooked it.

    ¡°Then how do you want to participate?¡± Leng ruoxue asked helplessly.

    ¡°Hehe! If you want to create any evidence, you have to count me in. ¡± Liu Feng said as if he feared that the world would not be in chaos.

    ¡°Alright then! However, you¡¯ll have to wait untilte at night. ¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I understand. The dark and windy night is the time to do bad things!¡± Liu Feng said as if he was a kindred spirit.

 Chapter 1067

    <h4>Chapter 1067: Creating evidence (4)</h4>

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it tonight then!¡± Leng ruoxue thought for a moment and decided that it was better to wait for them tounch a surprise attack.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Feng nodded excitedly.

    ¡°Little girl, aren¡¯t you going to take me there?¡± Mo Yan said gloomily. Why didn¡¯t this little girl think of him when she wanted to do something bad? This made his heart feel extremely unbnced!

    ¡°What are you doing? You have to preserve your innocence and uphold justice for us!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Mo Yan was speechless. Why did he have to keep his innocence? Even if he was in the same boat, he could still uphold justice! Who dared to say that he was not righteous! Hmph!

    ¡°The little fox is right, you¡¯re not suitable for this kind of thing.¡± Liu Feng also hurriedly said.

    ¡°Which part of me is not suitable?¡± Mo Yan retorted.

    ¡°You look so righteous! Unlike me, in the eyes of those old fogeys, I¡¯m already beyond saving! Hehe!¡± Liu Feng said matter-of-factly.

    Hearing Liu Feng¡¯s twisted logic, Mo Yan was speechless. Moreover, he also understood that the little girl had no intention of letting him participate in this matter, and Liu Feng was also involved, so he had a chance. Sob ... He was a little regretful. If he had known this would happen, he would have left fiery city with them!

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry! I still need you to uphold justice for my brother!¡± Seeing Mo Yan¡¯s conflicted and depressed expression, Liu Yue quicklyforted him. After all, he knew his own limits. Although this matter involved his younger brother, it was still an internal matter of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild. If he got involved, it would make the Guild lose face. Therefore, he just had to watch the show.

    ¡°I¡¯m not crying!¡± Mo Yan growled angrily. Liuyue¡¯sforting words were clearly adding fuel to the fire! At least he thought so!

    ¡°Good, good! He didn¡¯t cry! You didn¡¯t cry!¡± Liu Yue said helplessly. He was clearly treating Mo Yan like a child.

    Seeing their interaction, Leng ruoxue could not help but chuckle. If outsiders knew that the god-like figure in the eyes of the artifact Masters could actually have such a childish side, what would they think?!

    ......

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Mo Yan red at Leng ruoxue and said in an unpleasant tone.

    ¡°Hahaha! You guys do as you please! I¡¯ll go make some preparations. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed as she pulled the evildoer along with Liu Feng. The three of them left together.

    Late at night.

    Leng ruoxue removed the Chi from her bracelet and instructed the Chi to cast an invisibility spell on the three of them. The three of them then headed towards Yin rumei¡¯s courtyard.

    ¡°Hehe! Little girl, I didn¡¯t expect your Beastie to have such ability. ¡± On the way, Liu Feng¡¯s eyes were fixed on Richard, his handsome face full of envy. Wu ... Why is this little Fox¡¯s luck so good? To be able to obtain such a rare beast, heavens ah! You¡¯re so unfair! He couldn¡¯t help butin in his heart.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head calmly and did not say anything else. However, her coldness did not affect Liu Feng¡¯s passion towards the judge!

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Otherwise, I¡¯ll bite you!¡± The referee was frightened by Liu Feng¡¯s gaze and warned him with some fear.

    ¡°Hehe! I really admire you. How about following me in the future?¡± Liu Feng fearlessly tried to corner Leng ruoxue again, but the referee did not even bother with him! Instead, he turned his head to the other side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me! I really admire you, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen Beastie use the invisibility technique!¡± Seeing that Yao was ignoring him, Liu Feng continued to pester him.

    ¡°Liufeng, don¡¯t disturb my Beastie.¡± Leng ruoxue saw that Yi was not paying any attention to her, and Liu Feng was pestering her endlessly, so she finally couldn¡¯t help but speak up.

    ¡°I¡¯m not! I¡¯m stealing your girl! Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Liu Feng said with a smile.

    ¡°I can tell, but you won¡¯t seed.¡± Leng ruoxue replied nonchntly.

    ¡°Are you that confident that your Beastie won¡¯t be snatched away by me?¡± Liu Feng said, not willing to admit defeat.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try. If any of my Beastie wants to follow you, I won¡¯t stop them.¡± Leng ruoxue said confidently.

    ¡°You said it yourself! Don¡¯t you regret this. ¡± Liu Feng said, somewhat worried.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t regret it. I always keep my word!¡± Leng ruoxue grinned. Hmph! How could her Beastie be taken away by others? those cute Beastie were more ck-bellied than the other. Liu Feng was not their opponent at all.

    As they conversed, they had already arrived outside Yin rumei¡¯s courtyard.

    ¡°Liufeng, I¡¯ll leave the lock picking to you.¡± Leng ruoxue said to Liu Feng as she looked at the tightly shut door.

    ¡°Why? Do you think it¡¯s befitting of my status to ask me to do such a small thing?¡± Liu Feng pretended to be unhappy.

    ¡°It¡¯s very fitting. The cksmith should be more skilled at picking locks, so this matter has to be done by you.¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. The main reason she brought Liu Feng here was to make him do this, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have let Liu Feng follow her!

    ¡°Uh!¡± Liu Feng wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and was a little speechless. This was the first time he had heard that armament Masters were good at picking locks. However, after thinking about it carefully, what this little girl said made sense. After all, in terms of familiarity with locks, there was really no one who couldpare to a cksmith.

    With this in mind, he resigned himself to his fate and took out his tools. He randomly tapped a few times on the keyhole, only to hear a ¡®ta¡¯! With a crisp sound, the lock was opened.

    ¡°How professional!¡± Leng ruoxue eximed in admiration. The locks in the craftsmen¡¯s Guild were all controlled by a password so it was not an easy task to pry it open without alerting the master. However, to Liu Feng, this was an extremely simple task. After all, he was the Vice President of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild headquarters!

    ¡°Uh! Please!¡± Liu Feng said somewhat embarrassedly. Could he say that a portion of these locks were made by him? The answer was no!

    After opening the door, Leng ruoxue, the three humans, and the Beast swaggered into the courtyard.

    Yin rumei¡¯s residence was simr in bothyout and size to their own. With Liu Feng leading the way, they easily found Yin rumei¡¯s room.

 Chapter 1068

    <h4>Chapter 1068: Creating evidence (5)</h4>

    Just as they reached the door of the room, the three people and one beast heard voicesing from inside. Instantly, the three of them stopped in their tracks with great tacit understanding and began to eavesdrop ...

    In the room.

    Yin rumei was lying naked on the bed, and beside her was a simrly naked man.

    From his appearance, the man looked to be in his thirties. He was slightly chubby and looked like someone who had been pampered all year round. His strength wasparable to Yin rumei ¡®s, and they were both divine kings.

    At this moment, the two of them were chatting. However, from their state, they must have just experienced an intense hand-to-hand battle!

    ¡°Don¡¯t you also want to get rid of Liufeng? Why did you ask me to stop?¡± Yin rumei questioned, a little displeased. When she saw Liufeng, that wretched girl, and the others today, she knew that the people she had sent had failed. However, she wasn¡¯t afraid that this matter would be exposed. It was precisely because she had the support of this man behind her, in addition to her position in the armament Guild, that she believed that unless the president and the great elder personally spoke, no one would dare to touch her!

    ¡°I do want to get rid of him, but he has returned to fiery city and knows that you sent people to kill them. If he continues to attack now, wouldn¡¯t that be courting death? Moreover, I¡¯ve received news that that old man has also left the divine realm ande here. Thus, it¡¯s all the more reason why we can¡¯t act now. ¡± The man exined, his hand caressing Yin rumei¡¯s body.

    ¡°What? The great elder is here too?¡± Yin rumei was startled, and a sense of uneasiness immediately welled up in her heart. That old man had always disliked her. If he really came here, then she really wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to Liufeng and that wretched girl.

    The most powerful person in the armament Guild headquarters was the president, followed by the Vice President. As for the elders Guild, they usually did not manage anything. They only yed a supervisory role in the operations of the armament Guild headquarters. However, if any of their higher-ups were impeached by the elders Guild for misconduct, even if the president appeared, he was afraid that he would not be able to protect them! As a result, even though she was the Vice-President of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild, Yin rumei hated hearing the words ¡®elders Guild¡¯!

    And the one with the most power in the Council of Elders was naturally the great elder! That old man¡¯s status in the craftsmen¡¯s Guild headquarters was extraordinary, and even the Guild leader had to give him some face. At the same time, he also had another identity, and that was Mo Yan¡¯s master! Therefore, although she dared to attack Liu Feng, she did not dare to touch a single hair on Mo Yan¡¯s head, even though she hated Mo Yan to the core!

    ¡°Yes.¡± The man nodded. He did not wee the old man, but he could not stop him.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± That old man was even more protective than Mo Yan and was even more unreasonable. As long as he was certain of something, he didn¡¯t care if there was evidence!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I think ... He wouldn¡¯t stand up for Liufeng. After all, he doesn¡¯t like Liufeng. ¡± The man guessed.

    ......

    ¡°However, Leng Xiaoyu is also one of the people I want to kill. Won¡¯t he stand up for his grand-disciple?¡± Yin rumei said uncertainly in her heart. When she heard that the first elder was here, she was truly a little afraid. In the armament Guild headquarters, there was no one who wasn¡¯t afraid of that old man. Even the president had to go along with him.

    ¡°If the great elder is calctive about this matter, you can just insist that you only want to kill Liufeng.¡± The man suggested.

    ¡°Will ... This work?¡± Yin rumei was a little hesitant. That old man wasn¡¯t that easy to deceive. It would be a wonder if he believed her words!

    ¡°Do you have a better idea?¡± The man asked impatiently.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t!¡± Yin rumei said, a little out of her wits. The first elder¡¯s arrival had disrupted all of her ns, and she didn¡¯t know how to deal with it.

    ¡°Then do as I say!¡± The man said in a domineering manner.

    ¡°You have to help me!¡± Yin rumei hugged the man¡¯s arm and said coyly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, of course I¡¯ll help you. ¡± The man promised.

    With that, he flipped over and pressed Yin rumei under him again ...

    Hearing the intermittent moansing from the room, and then looking at Liu Feng¡¯s dark face, Leng ruoxue really didn¡¯t know how tofort him. However, she was more interested to know what kind of outrageous things Liu Feng had done that even made Yin rumei want to kill him! Of course, he also wanted to get rid of Yin rumei!

    Could it be that love turned into hate? When she thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help but look at Liu Feng suggestively!

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to look at me like that. ¡± Liu Feng transmitted his voice angrily. F * ck! This adulterous couple really thought he was a bun. Did he look that easy to bully? Thinking of this, Liu Feng was filled with hatred!

    And the old man they were talking about, yes, they were right. The old man liked to find trouble with him, but ... There was a reason for that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, I won¡¯t let them have their way. ¡± Leng ruoxue patted Liu Feng¡¯s head as if he was a puppy and consoled him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sad. ¡± Liu Feng quibbled. Damn it, how was he sad? he was just angry. Didn¡¯t that adulterous couple think that he didn¡¯t have any backing? Hmph! He would definitely make them regret it.

    ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re not sad. You¡¯re just a little sad. Let¡¯s Move!¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s Move!¡± Liu Feng said helplessly, AI! He was toozy to defend himself because he knew that this little fox had already determined that he was sad and sad.

    ¡°You guys keep a lookout for me. I¡¯ll go in and get the evidence.¡± Leng ruoxue made the necessary arrangements. ording to the original n, the evildoer was supposed to enter with her. However, under the current circumstances, it was not appropriate for the evildoer to enter! Because she instinctively didn¡¯t want the evildoer to see another woman¡¯s body!

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go in, let him in!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going in! You guys keep watch!¡±

    The evil demon and Liu Feng said in unison. After that, the two of them looked at each other and smiled.

    ¡°Alright then! Just let Liufeng go in by himself. ¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Liu Feng nodded. Hmph! He wanted to go in and take revenge!

    Immediately, Liu Feng was about to push the door open and enter, but he was pulled back by the demon.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Liufeng didn¡¯t understand until the evildoer whispered a few words to him. The two menughed evilly in tacit understanding before he stepped into Yin rumei¡¯s room.

    After Liu Feng entered, Leng ruoxue and the demon stood outside the room to keep a lookout for him.

    Looking at the evildoer¡¯s mysterious expression, Leng ruoxue could not help but ask curiously,¡±¡±What did you say to Liufeng?¡±

    ¡°Hehe! This is a secret between men. ¡± The demon¡¯s face was slightly red as he said in embarrassment.

    ¡°A secret between men, is it?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a half-smile.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯ll just tell you. ¡± Seeing Xue ¡®er¡¯s expression, the evildoer said fearfully before whispering into Leng ruoxue¡¯s ear.

    ¡°You¡¯re really bad, but this is a good idea. ¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head in satisfaction, but she felt helpless in her heart. He¡¯s a monster! However, she liked it!

    ¡°To deal with this kind of woman, killing her is simply letting her off easy.¡± The demon said disdainfully.

    ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t let her die so easily. Ruhua, I think it¡¯s too easy on her.¡± Leng ruoxue said regretfully. However, ruhua had been killed by Yin rumei, and it was toote for her to stop it when she found out. Otherwise, ruhua wouldn¡¯t have died so easily.

    ¡°Let¡¯s count ruhua¡¯s share on this woman. In any case, they¡¯re master and disciple,¡± The demon said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement. At the same time, Liu Feng walked out of Yin rumei¡¯s room.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, let¡¯s retreat!¡± Liu Feng suggested.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng ruoxue and the demon said. Then, the three people and one beast quietly left Yin rumei¡¯s courtyard.

    On the way back, Leng ruoxue asked about the identity of the man beside Yin rumei out of curiosity.

    ¡°He¡¯s the second elder of the cksmith Guild¡¯s Elder Council, a rather annoying old man. But why didn¡¯t Mo Yan tell me that the old man hade to fiery city?¡± After Liu Feng exined the man¡¯s identity, he was a little puzzled.

    ¡°Maybe Mo Yan doesn¡¯t know that the old man is here.¡± Leng ruoxue mimicked Liu Feng¡¯s tone and guessed.

    ¡°No, I have to ask him. You guys go back and rest!¡± After Liu Feng finished speaking, he hurriedly went to find Mo Yan, and Mo Yan indeed did not receive any news of the second eldering to fiery city.

    Mo Yan¡¯s room.

    Mo Yan looked at Liu Feng in surprise and said,¡±¡±Are you sure? The second elder really came?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I saw him. He¡¯s having an affair with Yin rumei! If you go catch them in the act now, you should be able to catch them. ¡± Liu Feng teased.

    ¡°Why would I go catch an adulterer? It¡¯s none of my business what they do. ¡± Mo Yan said, a little speechless.

    ¡°Hehe! If we catch them in the act, second elder won¡¯t be able to speak up for Yin rumei anymore. This is very beneficial to us! In addition, I heard from the second elder that the first elder has alsoe. ¡± Liu Feng continued.

 Chapter 1069

    <h4>Chapter 1069: Coaxing (1)</h4>

    ¡°Master is here too? Then you have to be careful!¡± Mo Yan said with a hint of mockery.

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m not afraid! No matter how fierce that old man is, what can he do to me?¡± Liu Feng said disapprovingly. Since he was young, he had never been afraid of that old man. On the contrary, he could always make that old man stomp his feet in anger, hehe!

    ¡°Liufeng, master is an elder after all, you should give in to him! He¡¯s not young anymore, if you really anger him to the point that something bad happens, you¡¯ll regret it. ¡± Mo Yan advised helplessly. He didn¡¯t know why, but his master and Liu Feng never got along. As long as there was an opportunity, the two would fight like roosters, AI! There was nothing he could do about this!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that old man is in good health. Besides, have you ever heard of any Emperor being angered to death?¡± Liu Feng said calmly, Hmph! If it wasn¡¯t for that old man always looking for trouble with him, he wouldn¡¯t be so bored as to take the initiative to provoke that old man!

    ¡°AI!¡± Mo Yan felt helpless when he saw that Liu Feng did not take the great elder seriously.

    ¡°What are you sighing for? the most important thing right now is to deal with Yin rumei and second elder, not that old man. Do you understand?¡± Liu Feng reminded.

    ¡°Do you really want me to catch them in the act of adultery? I don¡¯t have that fetish. ¡± Mo Yan said, a little speechless.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to go, you can arrange for someone to find out about their affair! Hehe!¡± Liu Fengughed evilly. He wanted to ruin the reputation of that adulterous couple and make them too ashamed to face anyone in the future. He also wanted to torture them well since they dared to have ideas about him!

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Mo Yan said after thinking for a while. He then called his subordinate and whispered something in his ear. After receiving the order, the subordinate went to carry out the mission.

    The next day.

    The news of Yin rumei and the second elder of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild spread throughout the entire fiery city ...

    In Yin rumei¡¯s room.

    When Yin rumei received the news, she flew into a rage and smashed everything that could be thrown in the room. Even so, it was difficult to quell the anger in her heart.¡±Dammit, who spread this news? If I find out, I¡¯ll cut him into eight pieces!¡±

    ......

    ¡°Alright, have you had enough? what¡¯s the use of being angry now that things havee to this?¡± The second elder, who was sitting on the chair, said helplessly. He was also annoyed, but he wouldn¡¯t lose his mind like Yin rumei.

    ¡°Now that everyone knows that we have such a rtionship, it will be difficult for you to speak up for me in the future.¡± Yin rumei reminded him. This was what made her feel the most depressed.

    ¡°Then what do you want to do? Do you want me to send people to capture President Lu and the others so that you can vent your anger?¡± The second elder said, somewhat annoyed. No matter how high that woman¡¯s status was, it could not change this fact! He had a deep understanding of this!

    ¡°Hmph! They must be the ones who spread the news. ¡± Yin rumei said hatefully. Yesterday, President Lu had suddenly brought a group of people to look for her and happened to discover her rtionship with the second elder. Today, this matter had spread throughout the entire fiery city, so it was difficult for her not to pin the person who had leaked the news on President Lu and his group.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for them to have done it. After they discovered our matter yesterday, I¡¯ve been sending people to keep an eye on them. They didn¡¯t have the chance to enter the cksmith¡¯s guild at all, so how could they have leaked this matter out!¡± The second elder was certain that President Lu and the others were not the ones who did this. Besides, President Lu and the others did not recognize him!

    ¡°That¡¯s Liufeng, Leng ruoxue, and the others. They must be the ones who spread the news.¡± Yin rumei said after some thought.

    ¡°No one knows that I¡¯vee to fiery city. Moreover, the people I sent to monitor them yesterday also didn¡¯t see them leave.¡± The second elder said with a slight headache. This was really strange. His incident was widely publicized by his opponents, but he could not find any suspects. All the people who could have done this were under his surveince. Therefore, they were all eliminated. Thinking of this, he could not help but feel a little depressed.

    ¡°Could it be Mo Yan?¡± Yin rumei made wild guesses in her panic.

    ¡°Mo Yan doesn¡¯t even know I¡¯m here.¡± The second elder ruled out the possibility again.

    ¡°Then who could it be? Did a ghost really appear?¡± Yin rumei roared, a little angry.

    ¡°AI! If you can¡¯t figure it out, then don¡¯t think about it anymore. Anyway, it has already happened, and there¡¯s no point in us being angry!¡± The second elder said in an open-minded manner.

    In contrast to Yin rumei and the second elder¡¯s anger, Leng ruoxue and the others were calm. No matter how explosive the news was in the city, they were not affected in the slightest.

    In the garden.

    Leng ruoxue and the othersfortably took out their own recliners and basked in the sun. Liu Feng, on the other hand, was constantly trying to please Ling. Unfortunately, Ling did not even bother to look at him. He was annoyed by his pestering and decided to wrap himself around his master¡¯s arm. No matter how thick-skinned Liu Feng was, he did not dare to pester his master.

    ¡°Ling, don¡¯t be like this! Can you look at me?¡± Liu Feng said pitifully after he had maintained a certain distance from Leng ruoxue.

    Ling!¡± Liu Feng saw that Ling didn¡¯t respond and didn¡¯t give up.

    Feng Da couldn¡¯t stand it anymore after he didn¡¯t get any response from Ling after calling him a few times. He patted Liu Feng¡¯s shoulder and said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t even think about Ling, he won¡¯t go with you!¡±

    ¡°Why? how am I not as good as that little fox? I will treat it better than the little fox. ¡± Liu Feng said with confidence.

    ¡°Even so, it won¡¯t go with you. It¡¯s not interested in you.¡± Feng Da said honestly.

    ¡°Uh! Then what will make it interested in me?¡± Liu Feng shamelessly asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible in this life. Maybe you can try to fight for it in your next life.¡± Feng Daughed evilly and teased.

    ¡°I won¡¯t give up so easily.¡± Liu Feng said, full of fighting spirit. People always say that what can¡¯t be obtained is the best. Therefore, he must work hard to fight for it. Otherwise, he¡¯s afraid that he will regret it for the rest of his life.

    ¡°Do as you wish!¡± Feng Da saw how stubborn Liu Feng was, he helplessly shook his head and stopped talking. Poor Liu Feng! He really wouldn¡¯t turn back until he hit a wall!

    Just like that, Liu Feng continued to pester Ling for another two days. Not only did he not make any progress, he even angered Ling so much that Ling bit him ruthlessly. Only after that did Liu Feng be much more obedient.

 Chapter 1070

    <h4>Chapter 1070: Coaxing (2)</h4>

    Looking at Liu Feng who was lying on the bed pretending to be sick, Leng ruoxue was both angry and amused. Although he was bitten by Ling, didn¡¯t she give him a pill? He even pretended to be sick, sigh! He was really getting more and more childish!

    ¡°Little fox, I¡¯m weak all over, so I won¡¯t entertain you.¡± Liu Feng pretended to be weak.

    ¡°Okay, just lie down. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Oh right, I forgot to tell you, an old man came just now and said he wanted to see you.¡± Leng ruoxue continued.

    ¡°Old man? What old man?¡± Liu Feng asked, somewhat puzzled.

    ¡°That old man said he¡¯s the head elder of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild.¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. After waiting for two days, the heavyweight first elder had finally arrived, hehe! They could also begin to act.

    ¡°What? How did he get here so quickly?¡± Liu Feng was shocked and immediately jumped up from the bed. Then, he immediately put on his clothes and cleaned up. His speed was so fast that it made people speechless.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not pretending to be sick anymore?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not pretending to be sick, I¡¯m really sick, okay!¡± Liu Feng said awkwardly. He couldn¡¯t let that old man know about this. Otherwise, that old man would definitelyugh at him to death!

    ¡°Good! You¡¯re really sick, but I think you¡¯ve almost recovered, soe with me to see the great elder!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Then ... Let¡¯s go!¡± Liu Feng said somewhat unwillingly.

    After that, the two of them came to the main hall.

    In the main hall.

    ......

    Mo Yan apanied the great elder and sat on the main seat, while Yin rumei and the second elder sat below them. The four of them were chatting casually. As for Feng Da and the others, they were all gathered in the main hall, ready to watch the show.

    When they saw Leng ruoxue and Liu Feng enter the main hall, the great elder and Mo Yan stopped their conversation and turned to look at the two.

    ¡°I heard you¡¯re sick?¡± The first elder took a sip of tea and spoke indifferently.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. ¡± Liu Feng said unhappily, but he was extremely depressed in his heart. Damn it, this old man still found out.

    ¡°Then who¡¯s it to do with?¡± First elder raised his eyelids and asked in a calm voice.

    ¡°This is my own business!¡± Liu Feng said in an unpleasant tone.

    ¡°Oh!¡± The first elder acknowledged him and ignored Liu Feng. He turned his gaze to the second elder and Yin rumei.

    However, the first elder only stared at the second elder and Yin rumei without saying anything. However, his probing gaze made the two of them shudder.

    After sizing him up for a long time, the great elder said with a faint smile,¡±¡±I just entered fiery city and heard about the good things between the two of you. Second elder, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but after such a thing happened, you should at least give Vice President Yin an exnation! After all, she¡¯s a woman. If her reputation is damaged, it¡¯ll be difficult for her to find a good man in the future!¡±

    ¡°Uh! Great elder, please don¡¯t spread rumors. That¡¯s just a rumor. ¡± The second elder quickly denied it, but in his heart, he hated the first elder to death. F * ck, he knew that this old man was up to no good! As a matter of fact, he had touched on a sore spot!

    ¡°There¡¯s a saying that there¡¯s no smoke without fire! If there was really no trace of it, this matter would not have been spread so widely. As the higher-ups of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild, your words and actions are very important and you should set an example for the people below. So, this matter must be handled well! Otherwise, what would our craftsmen¡¯s Guild be?¡± The first elder said in an unusually serious manner.

    ¡°First elder, don¡¯t worry. I will find the person who spread the news and not let his evil n seed.¡± The second elder quickly promised.

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that. Second elder, you¡¯ve misunderstood. ¡± The first elder said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Uh! Then what does Grand Elder mean?¡± The second elder was a little puzzled. What was this old man up to? Can¡¯t you make yourself clear? He couldn¡¯t help butin in his heart.

    ¡°For something like this to happen, no matter who did it, the impact has already been made. So, let¡¯s not talk about whether you can find the person who spread the news. Even if you can find him, what can you do? In fact, what you should do now is to give Vice President Yin a title. After all, your rtionship can¡¯t be hidden anymore. ¡± The first elder kindly reminded.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do!¡± The second elder hurriedly refused. F * ck, if he really brought Yin rumei home, that tigress at home would definitely cause a ruckus!

    ¡°You said no?¡± The first elder narrowed his eyes and said in a slightly displeased manner.

    ¡°First elder, you should be aware of my family¡¯s situation. Vice guild leader Yin isn¡¯t suitable to marry into my family!¡± The second elder said helplessly.

    ¡°Do you want to sleep with Vice President Yin for free? I¡¯m telling you, you can¡¯t do that! With our Vice President Yin¡¯s position in the armament Guild headquarters, it¡¯s more than enough to marry you. Even if she can¡¯t be the first wife, at least give her the title of a concubine! I won¡¯t agree to such an unclear request. ¡± The great elder was so angry that he blew at his beard and red at him.

    ¡°This ...¡± The second elder was depressed. It looked like this old man was eager to stir up trouble. If he really got involved in this matter, he was afraid that he would not be able to deal with the aftermath!

    However, Yin rumei, who didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, was even more depressed than the second elder. F * ck, she was the dignified Vice President of the armament Guild headquarters. What kind of man couldn¡¯t she have? Could it be that she could only be a concubine to a rotten old man? However, she didn¡¯t dare to say this in front of the great elder, so she could only swallow her anger and sulk.

    When Leng ruoxue heard first elder¡¯s words, she almost burst outughing. This old man is quite cute! He actually thought of making Yin rumei be the second elder¡¯s concubine. This idea was really too original! However, Yin rumei definitely wouldn¡¯t ept this idea!

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes could not help but pace back and forth between Yin rumei and second elder. She saw with her own eyes how their expressions changed like a color palette. Finally, she fixed her gaze on first elder.

    From his appearance, this old man looked to be around 40 years old. He was very handsome, and his half-squinted eyes were full of light. He often had a smile on his face, giving off an amiable feeling. However, Leng ruoxue believed that this old man was definitely a two-faced person. Otherwise, second elder and Yin rumei wouldn¡¯t have been so depressed that they wanted to bang their heads against the wall just because of a few words from him.

 Chapter 1071

    <h4>Chapter 1071: Coaxing (3)</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s settled like this, it¡¯s better to choose a day than the present, today you will do the marriage! I¡¯ll officiate your wedding!¡± First elder didn¡¯t care whether second elder and Yin rumei agreed or not and directly made the final decision.

    ¡°Great elder! How could this matter be decided so rashly?¡± The second elder said in ast-ditch struggle.

    ¡°Sloppy? AI! I¡¯m doing this for your own good! Why don¡¯t you guys appreciate it?¡± The great elder sighed, his handsome face filled with disappointment!

    ¡°Master, I think the second elder and Vice President Yin are probably feeling shy. Actually, they¡¯re definitely willing.¡± Mo Yan said with a smirk. Master was really too bad, he actually thought of such a trick. The older the ginger, the spicier it was indeed!

    This morning, as soon as his master had arrived in yanhuo city, he had immediately reported everything that had happened recently to his master. Naturally, his master had been extremely angry after hearing this, so he had immediately gone to the little girl¡¯s residence and even called the second elder and Yin rumei over. It was clear that he wanted to settle this matter here, so as her disciple, he naturally had to cooperate.

    ¡°Shy? Hehe! This isn¡¯t the second elder¡¯s first time getting married, and Vice President Yin isn¡¯t a Virgin anymore, so what¡¯s there to be shy about?¡± The first elder teased with a smile.

    ¡°Grand Elder, I don¡¯t agree with this.¡± Suddenly, Yin rumei¡¯s voice entered everyone¡¯s ears.

    ¡°You don¡¯t agree?¡± First elder shot a warning look at Yin rumei and spoke in a cold tone.

    ¡°I ... Of course I don¡¯t agree. I¡¯m the armament Guild¡¯s Vice President, how can I be someone else¡¯s concubine!¡± Yin rumei suppressed the fear in her heart and shouted.

    ¡°After such a scandal, what do you want to do instead of being a concubine? A bed-warming servant?¡± First elder pretended to be confused and then added,¡±¡±It¡¯s not impossible to be a bed-warming servant girl. Since this is your wish, I¡¯ll fulfill it. From now on, you¡¯re second elder¡¯s bed-warming servant girl.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the Vice President of the armament Guild headquarters. ¡± Yin rumei warned through gritted teeth. She almost vomited blood from anger at this old man who pretended to be crazy.

    ¡°Uh! It wasn¡¯t nice for the Vice President to be a bed-warming servant. On behalf of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild, I will demote you to an ordinary craftsman. This way, you can have no more worries. ¡± The first elder muttered to himself for a moment before continuing.

    ¡°Great elder, you can¡¯t do that! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, how can you demote me?¡± Yin rumei shouted angrily. Although she had always been afraid of the great elder, this was a matter of great importance that concerned her status, so she had to fight for justice!

    ......

    As for the great elder, he closed his eyes as if he hadn¡¯t heard Yin rumei¡¯s words.

    ¡°Who said you didn¡¯t make any mistakes? You did send people to kill us! Don¡¯t you know what kind of crime it is to hunt down your colleagues?¡± At this moment, Liu Feng Yun spoke in a calm and casual manner.

    ¡°What evidence do you have? don¡¯t talk nonsense without evidence!¡± Yin rumei¡¯s attitude was very unyielding, as if she was very confident.

    ¡°Of course I have evidence. I have witnesses and physical evidence!¡± Liu Feng said with a smirk.

    ¡°Since you have evidence, then show it to me. If you can ¡®t, I will ask the great elder to uphold justice.¡± Yin rumei said confidently.

    ¡°You should recognize these people, right?¡± Liu Feng took out an exquisite and small cage from his ring and waved it in front of Yin rumei¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him! I don¡¯t just recognize any Tom, Dick, or Harry. ¡± Yin rumei said disdainfully.

    ¡°Rumei, how can you be so cruel? As the saying goes, one night as husband and wife means a hundred Days of Love. We¡¯ve spent at least a few nights together, which is at least enough for a year. You can¡¯t be so heartless. ¡± In the cage, the leader of the Men in ck said with a sad face.

    ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t even know you!¡± Yin rumei¡¯s beautiful face was flushed red. She was clearly very angry!

    ¡°Rumei, I know that you have a mole on your left thigh, one on your chest, and ...¡± The leader of the ck-robed men wanted to spill everything he knew, but he was interrupted by Yin rumei.

    ¡°Shut up! What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Yin rumei was furious. If this man wasn¡¯t still locked up in the cage, she would have chopped him into pieces! He actually dared to ruin her reputation, he really didn¡¯t know what was good for him!

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. ¡± The leader of the Men in ck said in an extremely aggrieved manner.

    ¡°I can prove that boss is telling the truth.¡± At this time, another ck-clothed person in the cage shouted.

    ¡°Can you prove it? How do you know what¡¯s on Vice President Yin?¡± Liu Feng asked curiously.

    ¡°Because...Because, I have an affair with her too.¡± The man said bravely.

    ¡°Dammit, don¡¯t talk nonsense! I don¡¯t even know you!¡± Yin rumei¡¯s heart was filled with anger, and she was so angry that she stepped forward to snatch the cage from Liu Feng¡¯s hands. However, how could Liu Feng let her do as she wished? he dodged lightly and dodged Yin rumei¡¯s snatching!

    ¡°Are you nning to silence me?¡± Liu Feng asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°Hmph! I won¡¯t allow them to talk nonsense here!¡± Yin rumei¡¯s anger shot up to the top of her head. At this moment, she was so angry that smoke wasing out of her seven orifices, and her whole body was trembling!

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. I still have the love token you gave me!¡± After the man finished speaking, he took out a pink woman¡¯s undergarments from his arms. There was a small ¡°Mei¡± character at the hem of the clothes!

    ¡°I also have one!¡± The leader of the Men in ck also took out an identical, translucent, pink object and shook it in front of Yin rumei¡¯s eyes ...

    When the rest of the Men in ck saw this, they also shyly took out the same thing from their clothes. It was obvious that these were love tokens that Yin rumei had given them.

    ¡°Why do you all have it?¡± Liu Feng¡¯s eyes widened as he spoke in disbelief.

    ¡°We ... We all had improper rtionships with her.¡± The dozen or so Men in ck said in embarrassment. After they finished speaking, they lowered their heads in unison. In the eyes of the crowd, they were clearly embarrassed.

    ¡°Hehe! I really didn¡¯t expect vice guild leader Yin to be so capable!¡± Liu Fengughed very happily, but in his heart, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Seeing Yin rumei so angry that she was about to explode, he was overjoyed!

 Chapter 1072

    <h4>Chapter 1072: Coaxing (4)</h4>

    ¡°They¡¯re framing me! I don¡¯t even know them, let alone have any rtionship with them!¡± Yin rumei argued, and she kept telling herself to stay calm! He had to stay calm! Although these people had her personal belongings, no one could do anything to her as long as she didn¡¯t admit it!

    ¡°Rumei, you¡¯re so cruel! You¡¯ve eaten us clean and you¡¯re not going to admit it? If we didn¡¯t have such a rtionship, would I have agreed to kill them on impulse? Although I know that one of the people you want me to kill is the Vice President of the armament Guild headquarters, His Excellency Liu Feng, but for you, I still agreed. Although we have failed, you can¡¯t be so heartless!¡± The leader of the Men in ck said in an excellent voice.

    In fact, these words were taught to him by Liu Feng. Although he was extremely nervous and afraid now, His Excellency Liu Feng had said that if he didn¡¯t say this, he would immediately send them to hell, Wu Wu! And that devilish man had also warned him ...

    ¡°Rumei, you can¡¯t do this to us.¡± The other Men in ck also agreed in unison.

    ¡°You guys ...¡± Yin rumei was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak!

    ¡°Second elder, you should have received Vice President Yin¡¯s love token, right?¡± Liu Feng looked at the second elder and asked with a smile.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t!¡± The second elder was so angry that his chest heaved up and down. However, with the first elder present, he did not dare to vent his anger!

    ¡°Then, you should be very clear about the location of the mole on Vice President Yin¡¯s body, right?¡± Liu Feng asked with a smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± He didn¡¯t want to mention this matter at all, because he had never dreamed that Yin rumei would be such a promiscuous woman. In order to achieve her own goals, she didn¡¯t hesitate to do such things with these people who licked blood on the edge of their des. Just thinking about it made him feel dirty! At this moment, he really regretted it to death!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you guys always turn off the lights when you do things?¡± Liu Feng guessed.

    ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing going on between Vice President Yin and me. Don¡¯t listen to the nonsense that others are spouting.¡± The second elder started to deny his rtionship with Yin rumei.

    ¡°How could this be? Didn¡¯t someone see it with their own eyes? Second elder, you¡¯re not being fair! You¡¯re not going to admit it after eating it clean! This isn¡¯t what a real man should do!¡± Liu Feng criticized with some dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Second elder, have you forgotten what you told me? Do you want me to repeat it in front of everyone?¡± Yin rumei was also a little angry at second elder¡¯s words, so she blurted them out without thinking.

    ......

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything to you, don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± The second elder hurriedly said, and he kept giving Yin rumei meaningful looks. Unfortunately, the Furious Yin rumei didn¡¯t care at all!

    ¡°You dare to say you didn¡¯t say anything? You dare to say that you didn¡¯t participate in the killing of Liu Feng? ¡°You dare say ...¡± Yin rumei¡¯s anger seeped into her heart, and she threw away almost all of their ns ...

    ¡°You stupid woman, shut up! I¡¯m not familiar with you, don¡¯t frame me!¡± Seeing this, the second elder hurriedly drew a clear line between them. At this moment, he hated Yin rumei, this woman who failed to aplish anything but was good at causing trouble, to death!

    ¡°You¡¯re so heartless, how dare you say we¡¯re not close? You haven¡¯t gotten out of my bed these past few days, and you¡¯ve made so many promises to me. Do you want to go back on your word?¡± Yin rumei said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°You crazy woman, you¡¯ve remembered the wrong person. Don¡¯t me it on me!¡± The second elder¡¯s chubby face was red as he roared in displeasure.

    ¡°You remembered the wrong person? Then What is this?¡± After Yin rumei finished speaking, she quickly rushed to the second elder¡¯s side and took out a pink female object from his chest. That object was exactly the same as the one the dozen or so ck-clothed men had shown them!

    ¡°I picked this up.¡± The second elder said shamelessly. His words caused Feng Da and the others to burst intoughter.

    ¡°Hahaha! I didn¡¯t think that the armament Guild¡¯s second elder would have the hobby of picking up women¡¯s personal belongings!¡± Feng Daughed and mocked.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy, what does it have to do with you!¡± The second elder roared.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business. I¡¯m just expressing my opinion. You don¡¯t have to mind it. ¡± Feng Da said with a smile.

    Leng ruoxue saw that her n had just begun, and Yin rumei and second elder were already in a dogfight. She didn¡¯t know what to say about their extreme cooperation. However, this also proved that an Alliance maintained by improper rtionships wouldn¡¯tst long!

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue smiled and said,¡±¡±Grand Elder, now that the matter is clear, do you still need any other evidence?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± The first elder took a sip of tea and looked at Leng ruoxue with a profound look before he spoke softly.

    ¡°Great elder!¡± Yin rumei and the second elder said in unison. They had also realized what they had just said! Damn it, they actually coaxed each other! However, they both pushed the me to each other and stared at each other ...

 Chapter 1073 - The bugs in the divinity are really powerful (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1073: The bugs in the divinity are really powerful (1) </h4>

    ¡°If you have something to say, then say it!¡± The first elder raised his eyes and said in an extremely cold tone.

    ¡°Great elder, we were set up.¡± Yin rumei and the second elder said in unison.

    ¡°Oh, really? I wonder who set you up?¡± The great elder chuckled as he looked at the two men who were struggling at death¡¯s door. He really didn¡¯t expect that these two people could be shameless to this extent. They could even me the words that came out of their own mouths on others. This was really the case of ¡°the most despicable person is invincible!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± Yin rumei pointed at Leng ruoxue and the others. Liufeng was naturally one of the people she was pointing at.

    ¡°Vice President Yin, you¡¯re really shameless to a certain extent! I just realized today that ruhua is nothingpared to you!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. Yin rumei¡¯s ability to bite back had truly reached the peak of perfection, leaving others in the dust!

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Although it¡¯s said that a great teacher produces a great disciple, ruhua obviously can¡¯tpare to her master. He wondered how ru Hua was doing. Snatching a man from your own master, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t have a good end!¡± Liu Feng agreed indifferently.

    ¡°Of course they won¡¯t have a good ending. With Yin rumei¡¯s personality, ruhua and Yao Yuan would have died long ago.¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    ¡°Ah, so we¡¯re going to be unlucky?¡± Liu Feng said with a face full of fear.

    ¡°Yup! You have to be careful and don¡¯t be alone. Otherwise, Vice President Yin will definitely send people to kill you. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him out of the kindness of her heart. Her beautiful face was filled with a gloating smile.

    ¡°Little fox, you can¡¯t just leave me to die!¡± Liu Feng¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as he pitifully pleaded.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even save myself! Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m also Vice President Yin¡¯s target. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a helpless look.

    ¡°Are we just going to wait for death?¡± Liu Feng¡¯s handsome face had a trace of depression as he said in a sullen voice.

    ¡°No, I believe the great elder will uphold justice for us.¡± Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    ......

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Liu Feng said with a doubtful tone.

    ¡°Yes yes, everyone says that the armament Guild headquarters ¡®great elder is the most just. So, he definitely won¡¯t just stand by and watch us, the vulnerable group, be bullied by evil forces.¡± Leng ruoxue said, trying to please him.

    ¡°Cough cough!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, which were suspected of ttery, caused the first elder, who was drinking tea, to spit it out! The great elder was also helpless against their tacit cooperation.

    First elder looked at Leng ruoxue helplessly and thought to himself,¡¯is this little girl really the one that my disciple has mentioned to me?¡¯ Why was it different from what his disciple had said? However, this little girl is much more interesting than my disciple and those two stinky brats, hehe! It¡¯s rare to meet a little girl who¡¯s pleasing to the eye, so I¡¯ll just cooperate with her!

    ¡°Little girl, if you have any grievances, just say it! For the sake of my grand-disciple, I¡¯ll help you. However, what you say must be the truth and not lie to me. ¡± The first elder said in an extremely cautious manner.

    ¡°First elder, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a good child. I won¡¯t lie to the elderly.¡± Leng ruoxue promised with a smile.

    ¡°Actually, what I want to say is that the words came from Vice President Yin¡¯s mouth, so why is it that she and second elder are saying that we¡¯re framing them? It doesn¡¯t seem like we¡¯re the ones who said that!¡± Following that, Leng ruoxueid out the facts that everyone already knew on the table.

    ¡°Vice President Yin, what do you have to say about this?¡± The first elder narrowed his eyes and looked at Yin rumei.

    ¡°First elder, I¡¯m innocent!¡± Yin rumei had nothing to say and could only plead innocence.

    ¡°How are you innocent? You did say those words yourself. Are you going to say that we all heard it wrong?¡± The first elder asked curiously.

    ¡°I was so angry with second elder that my mind became muddled. That¡¯s why I spoke nonsense. Those words can¡¯t be taken as true.¡± Yin rumei¡¯s mind whirred as she tried to quibble.

    ¡°Yup! It¡¯s all my fault for angering rumei, AI! Rumei, you have to change your temper. You can¡¯t just talk nonsense when you¡¯re angry!¡± The second elder chimed in upon seeing this. The way he addressed Yin rumei had also changed from ¡®crazy woman¡¯ to an even more affectionate rumei!

    ¡°Hehe! You guys are really following the husband¡¯s lead! Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s find a time to hold your wedding!¡± The first elder said with a smile. He did not mention anything about the previous matter and the two of them quibbling.

    ¡°Uh! Many thanks, great elder. ¡± The second elder braced himself and said. If he refused now, the great elder might not agree. However, if his marriage with Yin rumei could dispel the great elder¡¯s doubts, he could only follow the great elder¡¯s wishes.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Vice President Yin? Do you have any objections?¡± The first elder asked in a democratic way.

    ¡°No... No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Yin rumei said gloomily. Although she really wanted to object, she didn¡¯t dare to disobey first elder¡¯s wishes now. Otherwise, if first elder made an issue out of her previous words, no one would be able to protect her.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then your marriage will be set for tomorrow, Mo Yan! Help the second elder and Vice President Yin prepare, we must let our armament Guild¡¯s Vice President get married in a grand manner. Furthermore, don¡¯t forget to inform all the armament Masters in fiery city to attend the wedding. ¡± The great elder was very thoughtful, and his orders did not allow anyone to refuse.

    ¡°Master, if the cksmiths ask about Vice President Yin¡¯s name, what should I say?¡± Mo Yan said awkwardly. Actually, what he wanted to ask was whether Yin rumei had married him as a concubine or as a bed-warming servant! However, he knew that Yin rumei wouldn¡¯t be happy with either of the two titles!

    ¡°You can just tell the truth, I believe the artifact Masters will understand. Who asked the second elder to have a publicly acknowledged tigress in his house!¡± The first elder said with some sympathy.

    ¡°Alright, master, I¡¯ll go prepare for this.¡± Mo Yan then left the main hall.

    ¡°Vice President Yin, second elder, you two can stay here for today! I¡¯m also staying here, hehe! I have to keep a close eye on you two, in case you can¡¯t stand the loneliness before the wedding. Also, don¡¯t meet each other again before the wedding, so as not to ruin the Feng Shui. ¡± After Mo Yan left, the first elder said this to the second elder and Yin rumei. By saying this, he had imprisoned the two of them separately.

 Chapter 1074 - The bugs in the divinity are so powerful (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1074: The bugs in the divinity are so powerful (2)</h4>

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yin rumei and the second elder answered gloomily.

    ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m going to borrow your ce for two days.¡± The first elder looked at Leng ruoxue and smiled.

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem. However, I have a lot of subordinates, so I only have one empty room left. It¡¯s only enough for you. As for second elder and Vice President Yin, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll have to stay in the servants ¡®room.¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Oh! It doesn¡¯t matter, they won¡¯t be staying here for long anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter where they stay. ¡± The first elder chuckled. He was even more satisfied with Leng ruoxue. What a smart little girl. He liked her!

    ¡°First elder, how can we stay in the servant¡¯s room!¡± When the second elder heard that he had to stay in the servant¡¯s room, he immediately began toin.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay, do you want me to stay there?¡± The first elder said with a smile that was not a smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare! What I mean is that we can ask them to give two rooms to Vice President Yin and me. ¡± The second elder said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Oh! Then you can talk to that girl yourself!¡± First elder nodded.

    ¡°Yes, immediately clear out two rooms for vice guild leader Yin and me.¡± The second elder nodded and ordered Leng ruoxue arrogantly.

    Unfortunately, Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at him, let alone acknowledge him.

    ¡°Second elder, we are enemies. What reason do you think we have to give you a room?¡± Feng Da asked with a smile. Perhaps he was too ignorant! He thought he had seen many humans, but this was the first time he had seen people like second elder and Yin rumei. They were truly strange!

    ¡°Just because I¡¯m the armament Guild¡¯s second elder, isn¡¯t this reason enough?¡± The second elder said angrily.

    ¡°What does that have to do with us?¡± Feng Da was a little speechless. They weren¡¯t from the armament Guild headquarters, so who would care who you were!

    ¡°The ce you¡¯re living in now belongs to the craftsmen¡¯s Guild. You dare to disobey my orders?¡± The second elder roared in anger.

    ¡°Second elder, have you overindulged in your desires? are you still sleeping? Look carefully, this ce belongs to my young miss. Do you want me to show you the house deed?¡± Although this courtyard belonged to the craftsmen¡¯s Guild, Mo Yan had already transferred it to his miss¡¯s name aspensation for Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s house being upied.

    ¡°You ...¡± The second elder was so angry at Feng Da that his face turned red and his neck became thick. He stammered for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t even say aplete sentence.

    ¡°Second elder, we¡¯re guests, so we have to listen to the host¡¯s arrangements. Don¡¯t be so calctive. You¡¯re only staying for one night anyway.¡± The first elder indifferently advised.

    ¡°Alright then! Find me the best servant¡¯s room, I want the cleanest one. ¡± Seeing that the first elder had spoken, the second elder naturally did not dare to continue arguing over this matter, so he could only take a step back and settle for the second best.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, second elder. There¡¯s only one servant¡¯s room left. May I know which one of you or Vice President Yin will be staying there?¡± At this time, the Butler who had been hiding in the corner couldn¡¯t help but speak.

    ¡°What? And who are you?¡± ¡°What?¡± the second elder was furious and immediately questioned him.

    ¡°I¡¯m the Butler. I¡¯m in charge of the guests ¡°amodation.¡± The Butler said politely.

    ¡°Where do you want me and Vice President Yin to stay?¡± The second elder shouted with wide eyes.

    ¡°One of you can stay in the servant¡¯s room, while the other can only stay in the utility room. Of course, you can also set up a tent in the courtyard.¡± The Butler gave them multiple choices, allowing the second elder and Vice President Yin to decide.

    ¡°Set up a tent for me! I¡¯d rather live in the courtyard. ¡± The second elder said after some thought.

    ¡°Sure, but you have to prepare your own tent. We¡¯re not providing it.¡± The Butler continued.

    ¡°You ... Good! I¡¯ll prepare my own!¡± The second elder¡¯s heart was burning with anger. However, in front of the great elder, he didn¡¯t dare to go too far. In addition to the previous incident, he always felt that the great elder had something on him, so he was even more careful in his words and actions.

    ¡°What about Vice President Yin?¡± The Butler asked again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay in the tent too. ¡± Yin rumei said, suppressing her anger.

    ¡°Alright, then please hand over your tents to me. I¡¯ll send someone to set them up for you.¡± The Butler said with a smile.

    ¡°Here you go,¡± The two of them took out their tents from their rings and threw them to the Butler angrily.

    The Butler took the tent and was about to leave this troublesome ce, but he was stopped by someone.

    ¡°Wait,¡± The first elder said indifferently.

    ¡°Uh! Do you have any instructions for me?¡± The head butler said respectfully. His attitude towards the first elder waspletely different from how he had treated the second elder and Yin rumei.

    ¡°Butler, move their tents further away from each other. Their wedding is tomorrow, so don¡¯t let them see each other before the wedding.¡± The Grand Elder instructed.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Butler replied and left with the tent.

    Not long after, the Butler returned to the main hall and said to the second elder and Yin rumei,¡±¡±Your tents have been set up.¡±

    ¡°Hehe! Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go take a look at the second elder and Vice President Yin¡¯s new residence!¡± The first elder said excitedly. Then, he ordered the Butler to lead the way and left the main hall first. Of course, he also took the second elder and Yin rumei away with him.

    ¡°Miss, should we go?¡± Feng Da said, eager to try.

    ¡°If you want to go, then go!¡± She was tired and wanted to go back to rest. Although she didn¡¯t manage to deal with Yin rumei and second elder as she had hoped, she believed that the good show was yet toe.

    With that, Leng ruoxue pulled the evildoer back to their room. However, she was stopped by Liu Feng.

    ¡°Little fox, aren¡¯t you depressed?¡± Liu Feng said unhappily. That damn old man, there was clear evidence, but he still didn¡¯t immediately deal with that adulterous couple. He was really infuriated.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be depressed about? don¡¯t you think it¡¯s interesting? It¡¯s yin rumei¡¯s big day tomorrow, so we still have to show our support! Have an early rest!¡± Leng ruoxue consoled.

 Chapter 1075 - The bugs in the divinity are really powerful (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1075: The bugs in the divinity are really powerful (3)</h4>

    ¡°You still want to support her? She¡¯s really beautiful!¡± Liu Feng said in disdain.

    ¡°Hahaha! You can think of it as watching the fun. Maybe tomorrow¡¯s wedding will be very lively!¡± Leng ruoxue said. With that old man¡¯s ck-bellied personality, the wedding tomorrow would be very interesting. She was looking forward to it!

    With that, Leng ruoxue held onto the evildoer¡¯s arm and left. Feng Da and the rest naturally did not stay any longer. At once, Liu Feng was the only one left in the main hall.

    Liu Feng was stunned for a moment, then he went to find the great elder.

    The next day.

    It was the day of Yin rumei¡¯s wedding. Leng ruoxue and the others woke up early.

    In the main hall, the great elder was already seated, and beside him was Mo Yan, who had a strange expression on his face. When he saw Leng ruoxue and the others, Mo Yan hurriedly greeted them,¡±¡±Little girl, you¡¯vee.¡±

    ¡°Yes, today is Yin rumei¡¯s big day. How can we miss it?¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s the newbie?¡± Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously when she didn¡¯t see second elder and Yin rumei.

    ¡°They are still preparing!¡± Mo Yan said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Little girl, there seem to be a lot of bugs in your yard!¡± At this moment, the first elder, who had been staring at Leng ruoxue, suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Where there are flowers and nts, there will naturally be snakes, insects, rats, and ants. Isn¡¯t this very normal?¡± Even though Leng ruoxue did not know why the first elder would ask such a question, she still answered very carefully.

    ¡°En, that¡¯s true. It seems like we can only me second elder and Yin rumei for being unlucky. I told them not to meet before marriage, but they didn¡¯t listen. Now, it¡¯s a tragedy!¡± The great elder sighed, his face full of regret.

    ¡°What happened to them?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°They were bitten by bugs yesterday.¡± Mo Yan replied. Furthermore, he could tell from Leng ruoxue¡¯s expression that she was not faking it. It seemed like she really did not know.

    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s not a big deal to be bitten by a bug! It¡¯smon to sleep in the wild. ¡± Leng ruoxue replied nonchntly. She wasn¡¯t the one who was bitten anyway, so she didn¡¯t care at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just one bite, but a few!¡± Mo Yan held back hisughter and said, hehe! Since this little girl didn¡¯t know, he didn¡¯t want to reveal the truth for now. Anyway, they would naturally see it when the wedding was official.

    ¡°They¡¯re all godkings. They won¡¯t die even if they get bitten a few times. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Exactly! It¡¯s fine to be bitten by a few bugs. ¡± Feng Da also quickly agreed.

    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re still alive and well.¡± Mo Yan also nodded in agreement.

    At this moment, the Butler walked in from outside the hall and reported,¡±¡±Sir Mo Yan, President Lu sent someone to say that everything is ready, and the guests are almost all here.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Then let¡¯s go!¡± Mo Yan stood up and said with a smile.

    The wedding venue was arranged to be at Yin rumei¡¯s residence, and the bridal chamber was naturally Yin rumei¡¯s own.

    When Leng ruoxue and the others arrived at the wedding venue, Yin rumei¡¯s courtyard was already packed with people.

    Ugh! For such a Grand asion, could it be that all the cksmiths of fiery city hade? Leng ruoxue thought to herself,¡¯look at the wedding scene today. Are we really just going to marry a servant girl to warm my bed?¡¯

    However, she was rather impressed by the great elder¡¯s thinking. Second elder had taken in a bed-warming servant girl and had already arranged it so wantonly. She wondered what that famous tigress in second elder¡¯s house would think if she found out.

    Moreover, it was her first time knowing that a bed-warming servant could also have a wedding.

    She just didn¡¯t know how different this wedding would be from what she knew.

    ¡°Miss Leng, what a coincidence! I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. ¡± At this moment, a young man came forward to greet Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Uh! You haven¡¯t left fiery city yet?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the man in front of her and asked in surprise. This man was the one they had met at the city gates. Including today, this should be the third time they had met.

    ¡°Not yet, but we¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡± The man exined with a smile.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°When does miss Leng n to leave?¡± The man asked again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe I¡¯ll be staying here in the future, or I might leave at any time.¡± Leng ruoxue replied perfunctorily because she could already feel the sour smell around her.

    ¡°Miss Leng, if you have nowhere to go after leaving fiery city, you cane to my ce as a guest. I will definitely treat you well.¡± The man said enthusiastically.

    ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to stay here for a while.¡± Leng ruoxue declined.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Whenever miss Leng and the others are free, I¡¯ll wee you at any time. This is my token. I¡¯ll give it to miss Leng.¡± After the man finished speaking, he retrieved a ck token from his ring and passed it to Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue took the sign and saw that on the front of the sign was a Soaring Eagle with its wings spread out. On the back was the word ¡°Chi¡± and on the lower right corner was the small word ¡°Rui¡±.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect young master to be from the Chi n.¡± Leng ruoxue asked in surprise. Although she had guessed that this man¡¯s identity was not simple, she did not expect him to be from the Chi family, one of the eight great divine regions. It seemed like they had not offended all of the eight great divine regions! Hehe!

    ¡°Hehe! My family is my family, and I am me. Miss Leng, you won¡¯t despise me as a friend just because of my family, right?¡± In fact, with his status, it was not easy to make true friends, so he was afraid that Leng ruoxue would reject him.

    ¡°Of course I won ¡®t,¡± Leng ruoxue was very calm. In fact, she really wanted to say that they could not be considered friends.

    Just as the two of them were talking in low voices, Chi Rui saw a woman walking in from the corner of his eye. He couldn¡¯t help but warn,¡±¡±Miss Leng, something¡¯s going to happen. Don¡¯t get too close to the hallter!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leng ruoxue followed Chi Rui¡¯s gaze and saw a 30-year-old woman who was only at the God tier. She was walking into the courtyard with a righteous aura, and there was a hint of hostility on her body. Behind her were more than a dozen tall, strong, and powerful men. These men were all God kings, and from their posture, they didn¡¯t look like they were here to attend a wedding. They were more like here to cause trouble.

 Chapter 1076 - The bugs in the divinity are so powerful (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1076: The bugs in the divinity are so powerful (4)</h4>

    ¡°That woman is the wife of the armament Guild¡¯s second elder. She¡¯s from the ning family.¡± Chi Rui exined in a low voice. Although he had never seen the woman before, he had been taught by his family since he was young. Therefore, he was familiar with the family members of some of the big shots in the divine world.

    ¡°Oh! Then there¡¯s going to be a show to watch. ¡± Leng ruoxue said excitedly, hehe! The second elder¡¯s real wife had arrived so quickly!

    ¡°Miss Leng, that woman is not to be trifled with. I¡¯m really afraid that we didn¡¯t get to see the show and instead got into trouble. Moreover, that woman will definitely ...¡± Chi Rui made a gesture of slitting his throat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she even dared to kill the head elder of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild? Is the ning n already able to hide the sky with one hand in the divine realm?¡± Leng ruoxue asked out of curiosity.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t dare to kill the great elder. I¡¯m referring to those who don¡¯t have any backing. I¡¯m afraid those people are going to be in trouble.¡± Chi Rui said regretfully. Among the people who came today, there were quite a few cksmiths! And they were destined to be that woman¡¯s tools to vent her anger!

    ¡°You underestimate the great elder too much. He won¡¯t just watch that woman kill all the craftsmen here. What¡¯s more, no matter how powerful the ning family is, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re not willing to be enemies with the craftsmen¡¯s Association!¡± Leng ruoxue was not worried at all. After all, thew could not punish the majority. Even if that woman wanted to vent her anger, she would not dare to kill the weapon Master!

    ¡°Uh! It seems that I was too nervous. However, that woman¡¯s notoriety in the divine realm is very well-known. Anyone who has offended her will not have a good end. ¡± Chi Rui said fearfully.

    ¡°Would the ning family allow her to mess around?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked indifferently.

    ¡°She¡¯s master ning¡¯s most beloved daughter, and her position in the ning family is definitely second only to one person and above everyone else. Except for master ning, no one dares to control her!¡± Chi Rui exined. If it wasn¡¯t for the old man of the ning family, this woman wouldn¡¯t have dared to be sowless!

    ¡°Oh!¡± After listening to Chi Rui¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but secretly pay attention to this woman.

    Not long after, the wedding officially began.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the entrance of the courtyard and saw two round balls being supported by someone as they slowly walked in! She widened her beautiful eyes in disbelief. What was going on? Wasn¡¯t it the second elder and Yin rumei¡¯s wedding today? Who were these two spherical objects?

    ¡°Little girl, these two are the second elder and Yin rumei.¡± Mo Yan walked to Leng ruoxue¡¯s side and said with a faint smile. Seeing the two of them like this, he felt particrlyfortable. Moreover,pared to this morning, these two seemed to be even rounder, hehe! It was really satisfying!

    ¡°Uh! Could it be that they gave up on themselves and ate too much? but, it¡¯s impossible for them to get this fat in one night, right?¡± Leng ruoxue was still in a state of disbelief over what she had just seen.

    ¡°That¡¯s not fat, it¡¯s swollen. Didn¡¯t I tell you that they were bitten by bugsst night?¡± Mo Yan reminded.

    ¡°Uh! The worms of the divine realm are really powerful. ¡± Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. She never thought that the bugs from the God Realm would have such great power. Should she catch a few to raise? In the future, if anyone provoked her, she would release the bugs she raised to bite, hehe! She couldn¡¯t help but think to herself wickedly.

    ¡°Yup! However, I didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many bugs in the city. It seems that the city¡¯s hygiene should be properly cleaned. ¡± Mo Yan chuckled and teased.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it has nothing to do with hygiene. It¡¯s character. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t those bugs bite anyone?¡± Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, little girl.¡± Mo Yan thought for a moment and said with a smile.

    As the two of them bantered, the second elder and Yin rumei entered the wedding hall that had already been set up.

    At this moment, the great elder was sitting high up in the main seat, acting as their elder and the marriage officiant and witness! President Lu was the host of the wedding. As for the ning family¡¯s youngdy, the second elder¡¯s wife, who had just arrived at the wedding scene, she was hidden in the crowd and had not made any movements.

    However, ording to Leng ruoxue¡¯s guess, that woman probably couldn¡¯t hold it in for much longer. The reason why she didn¡¯t make a move now was probably because she was waiting for a good opportunity.

    ¡°Everyone, please calm down. I now announce the official start of the second elder and her Excellency rumei¡¯s wedding!¡± President Lu said loudly, trembling with fear. The cold sweat in his heart was pouring down. However, he also knew that there was no way out of this situation. He had also joined Mo Yan¡¯s pirate ship, so he had to be the host!

    As President Lu finished speaking, thunderous apuse rang out ...

    ¡°Everyone, be quiet! Now, the first thing to do is the wedding ceremony. Since the elders of both men and women are not able to attend, we will be represented by our headquarters ¡®great elder! Second elder,dy rumei, you may now bow to the Grand Elder. ¡± President Lu braced himself and said.

 Chapter 1077 - Killing with a borrowed knife (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1077: Killing with a borrowed knife (1)</h4>

    <b>?</b>

    ¡°Bow!¡± When the two round balls heard that, their lungs almost exploded. F * ck! They were in such a state, yet he still wanted them to bow to the great elder! However, no matter how unwilling they were, they didn¡¯t dare to refuse.

    The two balls held each other¡¯s hands and bent down slightly to bow. However, because their center of gravity was too forward, the two of them rolled directly to the floor.

    The great elder looked at the two balls that rolled to his feet and said with satisfaction,¡±¡±Second elder, Vice President Yin, you¡¯re really too polite. There¡¯s no need for such a big bow, haha!¡±

    When the surrounding crowd saw the great elder on the main seat lying with his eyes open, they couldn¡¯t help but curse. He fell down, okay? he didn¡¯t want to give you such a big bow! However, they could also see that the great elder was deliberately making things difficult for these two people!

    Most of the guests who hade to attend the wedding today had seen Yin rumei before, even if they had never seen the second elder before. As such, they were quite curious about Yin rumei¡¯s current figure. However, many people didn¡¯t dare to ask. Only after a few people with more background found out the reason for the second elder and Yin rumei¡¯s current appearance did the news slowly spread among the guests.

    Mo Yan arranged for the servants to apany the two neers and helped the second elder and Yin rumei, who were lying on the ground and unable to get up, up because they still had to bow to the great elder!

    ording to the customs of the immortal realm, the elders in the family, the marriage officiant, and the officiant all had to bow to show their gratitude. Therefore, after the two of them were helped up, they would fall down every time they bowed. Theirical behavior made the guests sneer secretly, but they didn¡¯t dare tough too loudly for the sake of the second elder and Yin rumei.

    However, not everyone had such concerns. After seeing the second elder and Yin rumei¡¯s embarrassing state, Feng Da and the others couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    Especially Liu Feng, heughed so exaggeratedly that he almost rolled on the ground.

    ¡°Your Excellency, Liufeng, please pay attention to your image.¡± Feng Da, who was standing beside Liu Feng, reminded him in a low voice. He had already seen many people looking at them.

    ¡°Hahaha! This is really too funny. ¡± Liu Fengughed so hard that tears came out of his eyes. The second elder and Yin rumei had bowed nine times in total, and they had also fallen nine times. Seeing this scene, he really felt that his hatred had been vented! No wonder that old man said he was stupid! Why didn¡¯t he expect such an interesting thing to happen at the wedding? AI! That little fox is so smart! It seemed like she had already expected this.

    However, he believed that the good show was yet toe, because the tigress wasing! Hehe! This time, they didn¡¯t even need to do anything. The tigress would take care of everything for them.

    ¡°I now announce ...¡± After the second elder and Yin rumei had finished bowing with great difficulty, President Lu was about to announce that the ceremony wasplete, but he was interrupted halfway!

    ¡°Wait,¡± The second elder¡¯s wife, who had been hiding in the crowd for a long time, loudly said.

    Her voice instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    President Lu trembled in fear when he heard someone interrupt him. However, he kept his mouth shut when he saw the woman who obviously came with ill intentions.

    The second elder¡¯s eyes were so swollen that they were only a slit. When he saw the familiar yet blurry figure in front of him, his round body trembled like a leaf in the wind. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t the only one. Yin rumei was also nervous and afraid. The two of them thought to themselves at the same time,¡±heavens!¡± Why was this tigress here? How did she know about this?

    The second elder¡¯s marriage to Yin rumei was actually a n they had secretly discussed. They had originally nned to wait for this matter to die down before separating. However, they didn¡¯t expect that tigress to find out about their matter and personallye to the divine continent. Now, they wouldn¡¯t be able to clear their names even if they jumped into the Yellow River.

    ¡°Yan ... Yan ¡®er, what are you doing here?¡± The second elder¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke.

    ¡°You really didn¡¯t want me toe?¡± Ning Yan narrowed her eyes and said in a cold tone. She kept scolding him in her heart. This heartless man, why did I fall in love with him in the first ce?! She even wanted to try her best and even used her family¡¯s power to help him sit in a high position in the armament Guild headquarters. Now, great, he had power and influence. He even dared to marry a concubine home for her, and it was such a big deal! When she thought of this, the anger in her heart burned.

    ¡°How could that be!¡± The second elder forced out a smile and tried to please him.

    ¡°Hmph! This ugly woman is the concubine you want to marry?¡± Ning Yan ignored the second elder and turned to Yin rumei.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The second elder didn¡¯t know what to say to Ning Yan. In front of the great elder, he didn¡¯t dare to say that his agreement to the marriage was just a temporary stop-gap measure, otherwise the great elder wouldn¡¯t let him off!

    ¡°I heard that Vice President Yin is a beauty. Seeing you today, you¡¯re indeed extraordinary!¡± Ning Yan said with a mocking smile.

    ¡°Yan ¡®er is here.¡± At this moment, the first elder sitting on the main seat said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Hello, great elder. I¡¯m here to attend my husband¡¯s wedding. If I don¡¯t show up for such a big event like my husband marrying a concubine, how can the concubine enter our Yue family¡¯s door!¡± Ning Yan said with a smile.

    ¡°MMM, well said. It¡¯s my negligence. I saw that they were in love with each other and had done it as a married couple. I was afraid that it would affect Vice President Yin¡¯s reputation, so I was in a hurry to arrange their marriage. Yan ¡®er, please don¡¯t me me!¡± The first elder said apologetically.

    ¡°Great elder is too serious. This matter was indeed not handled properly by my husband. In fact, even if he wanted to take a concubine, he only needed to inform me. There was no need to be sneaky.¡± Ning Yan said hurriedly. In fact, she was quite afraid of the first elder, and her father had repeatedly warned her not to offend the first elder no matter who she offended, so even if she was angry, she had to be polite to this old man.

    ¡°Yan ¡®er has misunderstood. The second elder is not marrying a concubine.¡± The first elder said with an evil smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s your equal wife?¡± Ning Yan ¡®er was a little angry.

    ¡°Not really,¡± The great elder denied.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Ning Yan ¡®er was confused. Even if she wasn¡¯t amon wife, she wasn¡¯t a concubine, so she couldn¡¯t be the main wife, right? That d * mned man didn¡¯t have the guts to divorce her!

 Chapter 1078 - Killing with a borrowed knife (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1078: Killing with a borrowed knife (2)</h4>

    <b>?</b>

    ¡°Bed-warming girl! Vice President Yin would rather be a bed-warming servant girl than marry second elder. I was touched by their love, so I arranged everything for them!¡± The great elder said in a well-mannered manner.

    ¡°So you¡¯re marrying a bed-warming servant girl!¡± Ning Yan dragged out her voice.

    However, anyone who knew her would know that this was a sign of her anger, and Ning Yan was indeed even angrier.

    Never in her wildest dreams would she have thought that Yin rumei would rather be a bed-warming servant girl to marry her man. And that d * mned man, even though he clearly knew that she was only taking in a bed-warming servant girl, he still made such a big deal out of it. What did this mean? It meant that there were real feelings between them. Thinking of this, the jealousy and anger in her heart burned wildly. Right now, she really wanted to kill someone!

    Yin rumei naturally bore the brunt of it and became the main target for her to vent her anger. She pointed at Yin rumei and ordered her subordinates,¡±¡±Let this bed-warming servant girl kowtow to me, the matriarch of the house, and offer me tea!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± More than ten burly men said in unison. It was unknown who kicked first, but only a ¡®plop¡¯ was heard. Yin rumei rolled onto the floor.

    ¡°I want you to kneel and kowtow, not lie down.¡± Ning Yan kicked Yin rumei in disgust.

    ¡°I ...¡± Yin rumei wanted to speak, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. She felt so aggrieved! Damn woman, isn¡¯t she just relying on her status as the eldest miss of the ning family! Hmph! Sooner orter, she would teach her a lesson. She would not let Leng ruoxue and the others off either.

    ¡°You what you! Make her kneel properly. ¡± Ning Yan shouted and ordered her subordinates.

    ¡°Kneel! Kowtow to my family¡¯s young miss and offer her tea. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about entering my family¡¯s son-inw¡¯s door!¡± A burly man grabbed Yin rumei¡¯s hair and lifted her up like a little chick. Then, he kicked Yin rumei¡¯s knees twice, and two crisp sounds were heard. Yin rumei knelt down ...

    But at the same time, a howl that sounded like a pig being ughtered reverberated through the entire Hall.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Yin rumei cried out in pain, but no one present dared to speak up for her.

    Immediately after, the burly man brought over a cup of hot tea and stuffed it into Yin rumei¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Ah!¡± There was another scream, and a ¡®bang¡¯ was heard. The teacup fell to the ground, and the hot tea spilled all over Yin rumei¡¯s body. Her hands were red and swollen. One could only imagine how hot the tea had been.

    ¡°You¡¯re really trash, you can¡¯t even hold a cup of tea steadily. ¡± This gave her a reasonable excuse that Yin rumei hadn¡¯t offered her tea, so she couldn¡¯t enter the Yue family!

    ¡°You ... You ...¡± Yin rumei red at Ning Yan angrily. Although the other party was the youngdy of the ning family, she had been in a high position in the armament Guild for many years. Although she didn¡¯t dare to say that she could get whatever she wanted, she had never been humiliated like this. Thus, she now hated Ning Yan and secretly swore that as long as she escaped today, she would pay back this humiliation double in the future!

    ¡°I what?¡± Ning Yan lifted her eyes and said arrogantly.

    ¡°Great elder, I¡¯m really sorry. I was originally happy to attend my husband¡¯s wedding, but I didn¡¯t expect this bed-warming girl to not serve me tea. So, this wedding can not be counted. I hope great elder doesn¡¯t me me!¡± Ning Yan turned to first elder.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s fine. However, they did have sex after all, so ...¡± First elder deliberately said half a sentence and left half a sentence.

    ¡°Since Vice President Yin is willing to be a bed-warming servant, I¡¯ll naturally grant her wish.¡± Ning Yan was very open and generous.

    ¡°Good! Good! Everyone says that Yan ¡®er is easily jealous, but I don¡¯t think so! Yan ¡®er is definitely a magnanimous matriarch!¡± The exchange between the two of them had decided Yin rumei¡¯s future. Since Yin rumei had fallen into Ning Yan¡¯s hands, she naturally wouldn¡¯t have a good ending.

    Just like that, the wedding came to an end, and the second elder and Yin rumei were locked up by Ning Yan.

    Ning Yan ¡®er was also temporarily staying at the craftsmen¡¯s Guild. She was currently living in Yin rumei¡¯s residence. Ever since she had moved in, the people of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild would often hear screams from Yin rumei¡¯s courtyard. They didn¡¯t need to guess to know that this was the mistress of the house punishing the disobedient bed-warming servant girl.

    At Leng ruoxue¡¯s residence.

    It had been three days since the wedding, and everyone was very rxed. However, Liu Feng looked depressed and sad.

    ¡°AI!¡±

    In the garden, after Liu Feng had sighed countless times, Leng ruoxue N who was napping on the deck chair, opened her beautiful eyes unwillingly. She couldn¡¯t help but ask N N ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Yin rumei been yed to death by Ning Yan yet? It¡¯s such a pity. ¡± Liu Feng said helplessly.

    ¡°You¡¯re sighing non-stop just for this?¡± Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. Wasn¡¯t this Liu Feng a little too boring?

    ¡°Yup!¡± Liu Feng nodded his head naturally, not feeling that there was anything wrong with his thoughts.

    ¡°You¡¯re so boring!¡± Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re really too bored. Have you finished forging the equipment I asked you to?¡± At this time, the first elder¡¯s voice suddenly rang in everyone¡¯s ears.

    ¡°You stinky old man, I¡¯ll do it if you ask me to! Then I¡¯ll lose face!¡± Liu Feng said in a bad mood, Hmph! That damned old man actually handed Yin rumei over to Ning Yan to deal with, even though he knew that Yin rumei dying at Ning Yan¡¯s hands was better than being killed by him!¡± It would be good if it fell, but he was not happy!

    ¡°I¡¯m the head elder of the armament Guild headquarters. Do you dare to not refine the equipment I ask you to?¡± The great elder¡¯s eyes widened as he roared.

    ¡°I¡¯m also the Vice President of the armament Guild headquarters? Even if you¡¯re the great elder, you can¡¯t control me! Hmph!¡± Liu Feng refuted.

    ¡°You ... You little brat! I¡¯m going to impeach you now! Do you believe me?¡± The great elder threatened like a child.

    ¡°Are you trying to abuse your power? Why didn¡¯t I see you impeach second elder and Yin rumei when I was almost killed?¡± Liu Feng sneered. The implication was that you didn¡¯t care about the evidence and instead, you threatened me.

 Chapter 1079 - Killing with a borrowed knife (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1079: Killing with a borrowed knife (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Why should I impeach them? wouldn¡¯t that be too easy on them? Now, we don¡¯t need to do anything. Someone will take care of them for us!¡± The first elder said proudly. Why didn¡¯t this little brat understand what he was thinking! He was really infuriated!

    ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound so nice. You¡¯re clearly a coward!¡± Liu Feng said in a bad mood. However, his words were obviously said in a fit of anger, and he was deliberately trying to anger this old man.

    ¡°You brat, you dare to say that about me? you really don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± The great elder roared. After he finished speaking, he began to chase Liu Feng in the garden.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa!¡±

    Mo Yan and Liu Yue shouted in unison, their faces filled with helplessness. This old man and young man were like two volcanoes, and as long as they met, they would create intense sparks. However, they enjoyed it and never got tired of it, so it was hard on them, the spectators.

    ¡°Little girl, you should quickly make them stop!¡± Mo Yan knew that he could not persuade his master, so he asked Leng ruoxue for help.

    ¡°Why did you ask them to stop? ¡°Fighting is healthier. Besides, didn¡¯t you realize that the more they fight, the better their rtionship is? This is their special way of getting along, and others won¡¯t understand. ¡± Leng ruoxue said in understanding. Ever since she found out about their grandfather-grandson rtionship, she had a clear understanding of the way they interacted.

    However, after finding out about their rtionship, Leng ruoxue actually felt some sympathy for the second elder and Yin rumei. Those two fools were so afraid of the great elder, yet they didn¡¯t know that the Liu Feng she wanted to kill was actually the great elder¡¯s grandson. He was really curious about what kind of expression they would have if they knew about this.

    ¡°But, is this really going to work?¡± Liuyue was a little worried. Her grandfather and younger brother¡¯s tempers were exactly the same. They were both extremely stubborn.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will die. ¡± Leng ruoxue consoled, but her words made Liuyue even more worried.

    And reality proved that Liuyue¡¯s worry was not without reason. Not long after, the old man and the young man who were chasing each other in the garden began to fight with real swords and guns.

    ¡°Little fox, make them stop. Otherwise, your garden will be destroyed.¡± Seeing this, Liuyue quickly reminded him.

    ¡°If even your grandson and disciple can¡¯t do anything, how can I stop them? And as the saying goes, if the old is not gone, the new will note. I have been dissatisfied with this garden for a long time, so I can take this opportunity to change it to a new one. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Uh!¡± After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, Mo Yan and Liuyue¡¯s hearts sank at the same time. They thought to themselves,¡¯this little girl is nning to rip me off again!¡¯

    After a long time.

    Liu Feng and the great elder were tired from the fight, so theyy down on the grass, and the originally beautiful garden was destroyed by them.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue stood up slowly and walked in front of the grandfather and grandson duo. She chuckled and said,¡±¡±Are you guys done? Do you want to have another fight?¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯ve had enough.¡± Liu Feng hurriedly said. When he saw Leng ruoxue¡¯s smile that clearly had ill intentions, he realized what he had done. He was done for. This little fox would not let him off!

    ¡°How about you? Great elder!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes turned towards first elder.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough too, sigh! I¡¯m old! After chasing for a while, this little brat is tired. ¡± The first elder sighed. He had not known Leng ruoxue for long, so he clearly had not realized that he was being schemed against.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve had enough, you can pay now!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile. The sweet smile on her beautiful face made her look extremely harmless. However, the words she said made people feel like vomiting blood!

    ¡°Uh! Pay for what?¡± First elder asked in a daze. For a moment, he still couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°You destroyed my garden and injured my servants. Of course you have topensate me!¡± Leng ruoxue replied matter-of-factly.

    ¡°I admit that we destroyed the garden, but when did we hurt your servant?¡± The first elder looked at the garden that was filled with wolves and couldn¡¯t deny it.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Little fox, you can¡¯t wrong us!¡± Liu Feng also said. It was rare that he didn¡¯t oppose the great elder.

    ¡°Butler,e here.¡± Leng ruoxue said to the Butler who was not far away.

    ¡°Miss.¡± The Butler walked over with a bit of embarrassment.

    ¡°Your fight just now has injured the steward.¡± Leng ruoxue pointed at the ufortable Butler.

    ¡°Which part of him is injured?¡± Liu Feng and the first elder looked the head butler up and down, but they could not find the spot where Leng ruoxue had said was injured.

    ¡°His face is injured, sigh! I hope you¡¯re not disfigured. ¡± Leng ruoxue pretended to be worried.

    ¡°Little fox, you call such a small wound an injury?¡± Liu Feng was speechless. The so-called wound on the Butler¡¯s face was at most two centimeters in size. Furthermore, it did not bleed much. It was just a small cut on his face, but Leng ruoxue had said it was an injury. This ... This was clearly a scam!

    ¡°The size of the injury doesn¡¯t matter. The steward¡¯s face injury isn¡¯t serious, but his heart is hurt. If he had taken one more step forward, I¡¯m afraid he would have lost his life!¡± Leng ruoxue said in an exaggerated manner.

    Her words made the housekeeper¡¯s heart jump and his face turn red. He couldn¡¯t help but think in his heart that the young miss was really too terrifying. How could he have been so blind to provoke this little devil? However, his previous master seemed to be in a worse state than him, because di Ren was still working hard to get his freedom! But in his opinion, di Ren had no hope of freedom.

    ¡°Little girl, how much do you want aspensation? name your price!¡± The first elder looked at Leng ruoxue with interest. Even though he was about to be ripped off by this little girl, he wasn¡¯t angry at all. After so many years, he had finally found a girl with the same temperament as him. Hehe! He suddenly felt as if he had met a kindred spirit, but unfortunately, his two grandsons were not so ck-bellied!

    ¡°With the status of the two of you, I don¡¯t dare to ask for an exorbitant price. I¡¯llpensate you ording to your worth! After all, if I ask for too little, I¡¯ll be letting down your status!¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

 Chapter 1080 - Killing with a borrowed knife (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1080: Killing with a borrowed knife (4)</h4>

    After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, Liu Feng was furious. He thought to himself,¡¯she¡¯s indeed a greedy vampire. She told them to pay ording to their value, but if they pay too little, this wretched girl will definitely say,¡¯ so this is all you¡¯re worth!¡¯ In any case, they would not be able to gain any advantage.

    ¡°Hehe! Little girl, I really admire you. I¡¯ll pay for it. ¡± The first elderughed happily. Then, he took out a pile of multi-colored top-grade crystals from his ring and ced them in front of Leng ruoxue.¡±This should be enough!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Leng ruoxue smiled in satisfaction. Then, she kept the premium crystal stones and turned her attention to Liu Feng.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring that much money.¡± Liu Feng gritted his teeth and said. Damn it, that old man was actually stillughing after being killed. He was really angry!

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can write me an IOU. Of course, you can also sell your body to pay off the debt like di Ren. However, no matter what, I will still collect interest.¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°You really are a money-grubbing vampire!¡± Liu Feng said helplessly. He resignedly took out a few top-grade crystals from his ring and piled them on the grass.

    ¡°This should be enough!¡± Liu Feng said in an unpleasant tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s barely passable! Who asked you to only have this much worth! I understand. ¡± Leng ruoxue said in an infuriating manner as she kept the crystal stones on the ground into her bracelet.

    ¡°You ......¡± Liu Feng was infuriated. He took out some more top-grade crystals from his ring and pointed at the crystals while gritting his teeth,¡±you¡¯re not good.¡±This should be enough!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head in satisfaction. How could she not be satisfied with this unexpected gain?

    Not far away, Mo Yan and Liu Yue saw this scene and shook their heads helplessly. They secretly made up their minds not to provoke this little girl in the future. Otherwise, they would probably die without even knowing how they died.

    He stayed there for a few more days.

    At this moment, the incident between the second elder of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild and Yin rumei had already spread throughout the entire firmament and had be a topic of gossip for the people in the firmament. When Leng ruoxue found out about this, she only smiled and said,¡±¡±The people of the divine realm are also quite boring.¡±

    However, these gossips and scandals weren¡¯t within her scope of concern. What she was more concerned about was when miss ning would torture Yin rumei to death! As such, before Ning Yan left fiery city, they had been staying there. Apart from cultivating every day, she had also asked Qing Jue to keep an eye on the situation there.

    Half a monthter.

    In the garden where Leng ruoxue and the others were staying.

    Mo Yan, Liu Feng, and Liu Yue were sitting on the stone chairs in the garden and chatting. However, the three of them were obviously not in high spirits. In fact, ever since Leng ruoxue and the rest went into closed-door cultivation, this ce was not as lively as usual.

    ¡°AI! I don¡¯t know when they¡¯lle out. ¡± Liu Feng sighed and said in a depressed tone. If the little fox was here, there would still be someone who could argue with him. But now, there was no one who could argue with him. And that stinky old man didn¡¯t have time to bother with him. He only knew how to hold onto his disciple all day long. He really couldn¡¯t tolerate it!

    ¡°If you¡¯re bored, you can go to Grandpa!¡± Liuyue teased.

    ¡°That old man doesn¡¯t have time for me now!¡± Liu Feng said weakly. He didn¡¯t want to embarrass himself!

    ¡°Three Sirs, something big has happened!¡± Suddenly, the Butler jogged to the garden and stopped in front of them, panting.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Mo Yan frowned and asked in confusion.

    ¡°Yin rumei, she ...¡± The Butler stuttered.

    ¡°She¡¯s dead?¡± Liu Feng quickly asked.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The Butler nodded repeatedly.

    ¡°Hahaha! That B * tch has finally gotten her retribution. This is great. ¡± Liu Fengughed happily.

    ¡°No, I have to confirm it. That woman is too scheming. If it¡¯s not her, wouldn¡¯t I be overjoyed for nothing?¡± Liu Feng stood up and said very cautiously.

    ¡°Do you think she can escape from Ning Yan? You¡¯re overestimating her. ¡± Mo Yan said helplessly. However, they really had to go and take a look. After all, Yin rumei was a member of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild, so they had to put on an act.

    ¡°You guys go and see her! I¡¯ll go inform Grandpa. ¡± Liuyue stood up and said. The internal affairs of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild involved the ning family, so it was better for him not to get involved. Anyway, even if he didn¡¯t go, Liufeng would tell him.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Yan and Liu Feng nodded, and the three of them split up.

    Mo Yan and Liu Feng arrived at Yin rumei¡¯s residence together. At this time, the door to the courtyard was wide open, and the two of them walked in without any hindrance ...

 Chapter 1081 - Volcanic eruption (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1081: Volcanic eruption (1)</h4>

    When the two arrived at the main courtyard, they met Ning Yan, second elder, and the others who were about to leave.

    Liu Feng looked at the second elder with a faint smile and said,¡±¡±Where are second elder and miss ning nning to go? Why don¡¯t you stay for a few more days?¡±

    ¡°Uh! We¡¯ve stayed here long enough and it¡¯s time for us to return to the divine realm. Furthermore, it¡¯s my father-inw¡¯s birthday in a few days. Thus, we have to rush back to celebrate with him. ¡± The second elder wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said ufortably.

    In fact, he was a little scared. He didn¡¯t expect the two of them toe so quickly. They wouldn¡¯t be able to leave so easily. How could this be good! It was all this tigress¡¯s fault for being too heavy-handed and actually killing Yin rumei. This time, the ning family was probably going to bleed a lot.

    ¡°Oh! Then why didn¡¯t I see the Vice President with you guys!¡± Liu Feng yed dumb.

    ¡°That ... She still has something to do here, so she won¡¯t be going back with us for now.¡± The second elder said nervously.

    ¡°Oh, really? But, I heard that the Vice President is dead?¡± Liu Fengughed evilly. This matter had already been exposed. Did the second elder think that he could still hide it? He could not help butugh to himself.

    ¡°Uh! ¡°This ... This ...¡± The second elder stuttered.

    ¡°She is indeed dead.¡± Ning Yan suddenly said.

    ¡°Oh! May I ask how she died?¡± Liu Feng asked calmly, and couldn¡¯t help but secretly sigh. This second elder was actually not as daring as a woman to take responsibility for her actions, he was really too useless.

    ¡°I told her to set the rules, but I didn¡¯t expect her body to be so weak. She didn¡¯tst long before she died.¡± A human life was nothing in her eyes, so she didn¡¯t think it was a big deal to lose Yin rumei. She was sure that the craftsmen¡¯s Guild wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to her!

    ¡°Since Vice President Yin has already be the second elder¡¯s bed-warming servant girl, this is also your family matter and we shouldn¡¯t have asked about it. However, Yin rumei is the Vice President of our armament Guild headquarters after all. She has died without knowing why. You have to give us the armament Guild headquarters and the world an exnation!¡± Liu Feng said with a faint smile.

    ¡°How could she have died for no reason? Didn¡¯t I tell you that she had to set the rules? her body was too weak to take it, so she died.¡± Ning Yan said angrily. Damn Liu Feng, is he deliberately going against me?

    ¡°Setting rules can kill a God King. I would like to ask miss ning, what are the rules in your family?¡± Liu Feng asked curiously.

    ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡± Ning Yan roared in anger.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s my business. Yin rumei is a member of our armament Guild headquarters. She was fine when I handed her to you, but it¡¯s only been a few days! You killed him, don¡¯t you think this has nothing to do with our armament Guild? Of course, if miss ning insists that it has nothing to do with us, then I can only ask the President and the great elder to personally go to the ning family and ask master ning for advice. ¡± Liu Feng said with a smirk.

    ¡°You ... What do you want?¡± Ning Yan was furious, but she was helpless against Liu Feng.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I just want miss ning and the ning family to give us an exnation from the armament Guild. Of course, there¡¯s also second elder. Because of a moment of pleasure, he actually yed Vice President Yin to death. I really don¡¯t know how he¡¯ll have the face to stay in the armament Guild headquarters in the future. ¡± Liu Feng said worriedly.

    ¡°This is none of my business!¡± When the second elder heard this, he quickly quibbled.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not your business, does it have something to do with me?¡± Liu Feng sneered and asked. He was very disdainful of the second elder¡¯sck of responsibility. Could this even be considered a man? She was simply a disgrace to all men!

    After hearing Liu Feng¡¯s words, the second elder had intended to defend himself, but under Ning Yan¡¯s re, he swallowed his words and did not dare to speak.

    ¡°Yin rumei is already dead. Whatever conditions you cksmiths have, just state them! Our ning family can afford it!¡± Ning Yan raised her head and said arrogantly.

    ¡°Miss ning, that¡¯s not right. I¡¯ve said it before. I want the ning family to give an exnation to the armament Guild. If we raise conditions, why does it feel like the armament Guild is extorting you?¡± Liu Feng said unhappily.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The ning family must give the craftsmen¡¯s Guild an exnation for this matter. Vice President Yin can¡¯t die without knowing why.¡± Mo Yan, who had been silent the entire time, chimed in.

    ¡°Miss ning, second elder, before this matter is concluded, you two can stay here temporarily!¡± Liu Feng said with a smile. He had imprisoned them.

    After that, the two of them turned around and left.

    ¡°Madam, what should we do?¡± After Mo Yan and Liu Feng left, the second elder asked in a daze.

    ¡°Good-for-nothing, this is just a small matter! You¡¯re so scared!¡± Ning Yan roared in exasperation, then a ¡®pa!¡¯ Sound was heard. With a sound, a pnded on the second elder¡¯s face.

    ¡°Madam, I ...¡± The second elder looked at Ning Yan aggrievedly, not daring to say another word.

    Not long after, President Lu was ordered to take Yin rumei¡¯s corpse away ...

    After Mo Yan and Liu Feng¡¯s careful confirmation, they finally confirmed that this person was indeed Yin rumei. Moreover, she had been tortured beyond recognition by Ning Yan, and her body was covered in wounds. From this, it could be seen how heavy Ning Yan¡¯s attack was!

    ¡°A woman¡¯s heart is the most vicious! This Ning Yan is really ruthless. ¡± Liu Feng was speechless as he looked at Yin rumei¡¯s body full of wounds. He was filled with admiration for Ning Yan¡¯s endless tricks. If Yin rumei had fallen into his hands, he knew that he definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to think of so many tricks!

    ¡°She asked for this.¡± Suddenly, Leng ruoxue¡¯s voice rang in the ears of Liu Feng and the rest.

    ¡°Eh? Little fox, you¡¯vee out of seclusion?¡± Liu Feng said in surprise.

    ¡°I¡¯m not officially in closed-door cultivation. ¡± Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes at Liu Feng. Yin rumei¡¯s matter and the disheveled old man¡¯s matter were both settled! How could she officially go into seclusion!

    ¡°Oh! Hehe! You¡¯vee out at the right time. Yin rumei is dead. ¡± Liu Feng reported.

 Chapter 1082 - Volcanic eruption (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1082: Volcanic eruption (2)</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it. ¡± Leng ruoxue replied perfunctorily. Actually, she had asked Qing Jue to keep an eye on the situation over there. Thus, she had known about this matter at the first moment, but she did note out immediately.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the second elder is still alive and well! AI! Why didn¡¯t Ning Yan torture second elder to death? It¡¯s such a pity. ¡± Liu Feng said with some regret.

    ¡°Do you want miss ning to kill her husband? So ruthless!¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. She couldn¡¯t help but think to herself,¡±does Liu Feng have some deep hatred for Ning Yan?¡± Otherwise, why would he want Ning Yan to kill second elder as well! He was really too ruthless!

    ¡°Hehe! You don¡¯t know this, but Ning Yan is not only a tigress, she¡¯s also a tigress with violent tendencies. Second elder has been beaten up by her many times, so if she were to hit him a little harder, she might really ¡®Kacha¡¯ him too! Drop!¡± Liu Feng said with some schadenfreude.

    ¡°Uh! Then I wish that your wish wille true soon!¡± Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Liu Fengughed foolishly.

    ¡°What kind of wish could this stinky brat have!¡± The first elder strode over with the disheveled old man and said with a little dissatisfaction,¡±Hmph! This little brat actually dared to hide something from him, how preposterous!

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Liu Feng said in an unpleasant tone.

    ¡°Stop! Settle Yin rumei¡¯s matter first, and then you guys can argue as much as you want. ¡± Seeing that the battle between the two of them was about to erupt, Leng ruoxue felt a headacheing on as she spoke hurriedly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t she die? What else could it be?¡± The disheveled old man asked in confusion.

    ¡°Stupid! Yin rumei was dead! However, the ning family has to give us the armament Guild an exnation! How could such a living person, and a God King at that, die in vain! It¡¯s not easy for us to cultivate a Vice President!¡± The first elder patted the disheveled old man¡¯s head and said with snot and tears in his eyes. Those who did not know the inside story would definitely be heartbroken for him! In fact, he was excited! Because Yin rumei would not have died in vain!

    ¡°Oh! I heard that the ning family is very rich. ¡± The disheveled old man, who had finally reacted, said hurriedly.

    ¡°He¡¯s not just rich! Other than the Divine Master, the ning family can¡¯t bepared to him. In the entire divine realm, the ning family is the most powerful and the richest. ¡± The first elder said with an envious expression.

    ¡°Grand Elder, why did I hear that you¡¯re friends with the master of the ning family?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in confusion when she saw the first elder¡¯s evil smile and scheming.

    ¡°What friend! We¡¯re just fair-weather friends, and that old man has always schemed Against Me! I¡¯m just returning the favor! Moreover, the one who died this time was the Deputy Chairman of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild. I have to give the Guild and all the craftsmen in the divine realm an exnation!¡± The great elder¡¯s righteous and dignified words implied that this was not his personal matter, but the entire Association¡¯s matter. As long as it rose to the level of official business, it could not be decided by personal factors. Therefore, this time, the great elder was self-righteous and wanted to kill people!

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we have to seek justice for Vice President Yin.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. She wasn¡¯t the one who was about to be ughtered anyway, so she was happy to watch the show!

    Immediately after, the great elder sent the news back to the divine realm¡¯s craftsmen¡¯s Guild.

    Half a monthter.

    The craftsmen¡¯s Guild sent another elder, and apanying him was a representative sent by the ning family.

    The person sent by the ning family was definitely an important figure in the ning family, because he was the next Master of the ning family, ning han.

    The first thing ning han did after arriving in yanhuo city was to pay a visit to the first elder.

    At the same time, first elder was in the garden, telling Leng ruoxue and the others about ning han¡¯s glorious deeds!

    ¡°That ning han is a rare genius! He had already be a Godking before he was even forty years old. Because of ning han, his n had already be the pride of the ning n. He had even been designated as the next n head of the ning n long ago and had always been learning from that old fogey. He really did not think that the old fogey would actually send him out this time, hehe! It seems like he¡¯s trying to train him!¡± The first elderughed softly.

    ¡°He¡¯s not even forty years old yet? What¡¯s the rtionship between him and the head of the ning family?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously. Since master ning was friends with the first elder, he must be quite old. He couldn¡¯t have a son this young, right?

    ¡°I guess he¡¯s his grandson! That old man has too many children, and he doesn¡¯t even recognize many of them, haha!¡± The first elder felt that it was funny.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Hearing first elder¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue was speechless. He had so many children that even the Father could not recognize them. How many children did he have?!

    ¡°Hahaha! Little girl, the strong Warriors of the Divine realm will naturally have many women, and once they be a God, their lifespans will be extremely long. If they be reverent gods, they will even be able to live forever. So, do you think it¡¯s possible that he will have few children?¡± The great elder teased.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. ¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    At this moment, the Butler came to report that ning han wanted to see the first elder.

    Leng ruoxue and first elder looked at each other. Then, first elder stood up and said to the crowd,¡±¡±Do you guys want toe with me to meet ning han? This child is not bad. ¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not go first. He¡¯s probably looking for you to talk about Yin rumei. It¡¯s not appropriate for us to go. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Mm, alright then! I¡¯ll let you two meet in the future if I have the chance. ¡± The Grand Elder said before heading to the front hall to meet ning han.

    The first elder and ning han had a secret discussion for almost a day. After the discussion, the first elder did not tell anyone what they talked about. However, Leng ruoxue and the others were not too concerned about it.

    After that, ning han took second elder and Ning Yan with him.

    Three dayster, the news of the second elder¡¯s death came from the God World.

    The crowd was speechless when they heard the news. Not only had the second elder died, but he had also been killed by Ning Yan¡¯s domestic violence. It was too amazing. After Ning Yan had tortured a Godking to death, another Godking had died by her hands. Everyone was deeply impressed by her means. In their hearts, Ning Yan was definitely a Godking killer.

    After Yin rumei and the second elder¡¯s matter hade to an end, Leng ruoxue and the others continued on their journey to search for the divine fire. This time, apart from Liu Feng, there were three more people with them.

 Chapter 1083 - Volcanic eruption (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1083: Volcanic eruption (3)</h4>

    The excuse that Mo Yan and the first elder came with was quite reasonable. They said that they wanted to help the disheveled old man. After all, the disheveled old man was a craftsman, and they had high hopes for him. Therefore, if they were to encounter any danger, they could also help.

    As for Liuyue following him, Leng ruoxue could not understand. Liuyue¡¯s reason was that the disheveled old man was his younger brother¡¯s disciple, which meant that he was his disciple. For something as important as advancing his life¡¯s me, he had to follow.

    However, from Leng ruoxue¡¯s point of view, the three of them were obviously bored out of their minds. That was why they insisted on following them. In reality, they were only there to search for the divine me. As for upgrading their Natal me, it would not be something that could be done in a short period of time.

    Moreover, with these great Buddhas following them, it would not be so convenient for them to enter the bracelet. However, it would also be much safer for them.

    The group searched the godly maind for three months, but there was still no trace of the godly fire. This made everyone wonder if the godly fire still existed on the godly maind. The disheveled old man was even more depressed.

    The floating cloud City was a medium-sized city in the Chi family¡¯s Divine Domain. Leng ruoxue and the rest had arrived here after searching the divine maind for three months.

    In the northern part of the floating cloud City, there was a small, nameless volcano. This was thest volcano that Leng ruoxue and the others had not found on the godlynd. If it was not found here, they could only wait until they went to the godly world to continue searching for the whereabouts of the godly fire.

    The nameless volcano was located within the floating cloud City. Thus, Leng ruoxue and the others chose to settle down in the floating cloud City.

    After finding an Inn in the city, Leng ruoxue and the rest had some food before returning to their own rooms to rest.

    In the room.

    Leng ruoxue stood by the window alone, deep in thought.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, what are you thinking about?¡± The demon walked over and gently pulled Leng ruoxue into his arms.

    ¡°Demon, the small volcano in the floating cloud City is thest volcano on the godly maind. If there isn¡¯t one here ...¡± Leng ruoxue was in a difficult position and did not finish her sentence.

    ¡°Hehe! Little fool, if it¡¯s not here, then we¡¯ll wait until our strength has increased and go to the divinity to look for it. Unless the divine fire is extinct, we¡¯ll definitely find it. ¡± The demon consoled.

    ¡°But the disheveled old man, he ...¡± Leng ruoxue wanted to say something but stopped. They knew the disheveled old man¡¯s expectations for the divine fire. Therefore, they naturally did not want him to be disappointed.

    ¡°He¡¯s not a child anymore, he¡¯ll understand. ¡± There would definitely be some disappointment, but he believed that the disheveled old man would adjust himself.

    ¡°Yes, demon, let¡¯s go out for a walk! There don¡¯t seem to be many people in this city. ¡± Leng ruoxue suggested. Ever since they entered the city, they had not met many people on the streets. However, this was just what she wanted. She did not like crowded ces.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The demon nodded and the two of them left the inn.

    As they walked on the streets, Leng ruoxue and the evildoer could not understand why the pedestrians were so flustered.

    The two of them stopped a passerby and wanted to find out what had happened. However, they gave the other party a shock!

    ¡°What do you want? Don¡¯t stop me, I still have important things to do!¡± The middle-aged man who was stopped said anxiously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we just want to find out what happened. No matter how I look at you, you all seem flustered. ¡± Leng ruoxue asked softly with a smile on her face. That beautiful smile of hers caused the middle-aged man opposite her to be in a daze.

    ¡°The volcano is about to erupt, and everyone is in a hurry to escape! Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so few people in the city!¡± The middle-aged man said hurriedly after he regained his senses.

    ¡°Volcano, the nameless volcano North of the floating cloud City? Didn¡¯t they say that the volcano was very small? Why are you running for your lives!¡± Leng ruoxue asked shamelessly. Even if a small volcano were to erupt, its power shouldn¡¯t be that strong, right? Was there a need to scare them to this extent?

    ¡°It¡¯s a volcano even when it¡¯s small! Moreover, I don¡¯t know what happened to the volcano in the past month, but it erupted every other day, causing us to suffer unspeakably. As a result, many people in the city have temporarily moved out of the floating cloud City. You guys should also leave quickly! Otherwise, even if you¡¯re injured, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll lose your life!¡± The middle-aged man advised and ran off.

    Leng ruoxue and the evildoer looked at each other as they watched the middle-aged man¡¯s back. Then, the two of them turned around and returned to the inn.

    The moment she entered the inn¡¯s main hall, Leng ruoxue saw Feng Da and the rest standing there.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re finally back.¡± After seeing Leng ruoxue and evildoer, Feng Da hurriedly walked up to them.

    ¡°Feng Da, why aren¡¯t you resting in your room? why did youe downstairs?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Miss, the innkeeper asked us to leave the inn. He said he was going to close the inn.¡± Feng Da exined.

    ¡°Close the shop?¡± When Leng ruoxue heard this, she raised her brows and looked at the nervous manager.

    ¡°Shopkeeper, we don¡¯t owe you money for the room, how can you drive us away!¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the innkeeper and said with slight dissatisfaction. Actually, she was very clear that the reason why the innkeeper wanted to close the shop was probably rted to the little volcano that was about to erupt. However, they could not leave so easily. At this time, they would probably not be able to find any Inn in the city.

    ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t want to either! However, the small volcano in the drifting cloud was about to erupt. Moreover, it was said that the frequency of the volcano¡¯s vibration this time was more serious than the previous ones. It was more important to escape! You should also quickly leave the floating cloud City! It¡¯s not safe here. ¡± The shopkeeper said anxiously, the cold sweat on his face dripping onto the floor.

    ¡°Manager, we won¡¯t leave.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile. They were here for the volcano. How could they leave before they achieved their goal?

    ¡°Aiyo! Miss, I¡¯m begging you, I¡¯ll return the room money to you. Can you leave immediately? I really don¡¯t want to die!¡± The shopkeeper pleaded with a long face.

    ¡°Just the check-out fee is enough?¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°I ... I¡¯ll refund you two times!¡± The innkeeper said with a little heartache. Money could be earned again, but there was no ce to earn money if they lost their lives. Therefore, he would rather spend a lot of money to get these people out of the inn.

 Chapter 1084

    <h4>Chapter 1084: Volcanic eruption (4)</h4>

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for two. It¡¯s not easy for you to earn some money. ¡± Leng ruoxue said very kindly. Even if she wanted to rip someone off, she wouldn¡¯t do it to a manager of an Inn! In fact, she just wanted to know more about the small volcano that had been erupting frequently recently.

    ¡°Then what does the youngdy want?¡± The shopkeeper was a little confused.

    ¡°Shopkeeper, to tell you the truth, we came to the floating cloud City for that volcano. Therefore, you have to tell us everything you know about that volcano. If we are satisfied, we will immediately move out.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile. Previously, she had not managed to get much useful information from the middle-aged man. Hence, she would not let the manager off this time.

    ¡°Miss, that volcano is very dangerous. You must not go there!¡± The shopkeeper couldn¡¯t help but advise.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small volcano. We¡¯re not afraid. ¡± Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Uh! Alright then!¡± The shopkeeper was helpless, but he had to leave. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t persuade these people, he could only tell Leng ruoxue and the rest about the situation of the volcano in detail.

    After that, Leng ruoxue and the rest kept their promise and left the inn.

    Walking on the streets of the floating cloud City, Feng Da could not help but ask,¡±Miss, we¡¯ll have to sleep on the streets again tonight.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no other way! We can¡¯t possibly not allow them to escape!¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly. At this moment, on the streets, other than their group, there was not a single stranger to be seen. Furthermore, the shops by the side of the street were all closed, and the entire city was in a state of depression.

    ¡°I¡¯m really curious about the power of that volcano. It¡¯s actually able to make everyone in the city flee at the mere sight of it. It¡¯s really amazing.¡± Lu Tao couldn¡¯t help but ask, her beautiful face full of anticipation.

    ¡°Little girl, a volcano in the divine realm is a natural disaster for the people on the divine maind, so it¡¯s normal for them to run away. Otherwise, once the volcano erupts, the temperature is not something they can withstand. When the volcano erupts, remember to hide behind us. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to withstand the high temperature. ¡± First elder exined and reminded.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble great elder.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. She was just thinking about how to protect her grandfather and the others! The great elder had actually taken the initiative toe to her door, so what was there to be polite about!

    ¡°Good! However, you have to make me more delicious food. ¡± The great elder took the opportunity to raise his conditions.

    ......

    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. However, you¡¯re already a divine Emperor, so why are you still so gluttonous?¡± Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    The first elder, Mo Yan, Liu Feng, and Liu Yue were all gluttons. It was as if they had not seen any food in their entire lives. That was why their reserves had decreased sharply recently. However, when it was time to collect money, Leng ruoxue would never be polite with them. After all, these few people had plenty of money.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the divine Emperor? Can¡¯t an Emperor God eat? Little girl, you can¡¯t look down on the divine Emperor!¡± The first elder said pitifully, as if Leng ruoxue had said something she shouldn¡¯t have.

    ¡°Who would dare to look down on the divine Emperor! I can¡¯t wait to curry favor with you, old man!¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Hehe! This is more like it. ¡± The great elder chuckled. Although he knew that this little girl was only talking about it and was in fact toozy to curry favor with him, he feltfortable hearing it!

    They chatted as they walked. They found a rtively remote ce on the street and set up their tents. After a short rest, they went to the nameless volcano the next morning.

    When they were still some distance away from the volcano, Leng ruoxue and the others could feel the vibration and high temperature of the volcano that was about to erupt. Furthermore, the path to the volcano was filled with red traces of driedva and it even emitted a faint smell of sulfur.

    As they neared the volcano¡¯s entrance, the tremors became more and more intense. Leng ruoxue and the rest stopped in their tracks and observed for a while. However, before they could enter, they saw a two-meter-tall, fiery red, burningva spewing out from the inside of the volcano ...

    Instantly, the moisture in the air waspletely roasted dry, and their breathing also became somewhat difficult.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest immediately floated into the air when they saw this. First elder and the other three elders protected them behind them and set up a protective barrier in front of them.

    Even so, Leng ruoxue and the rest could still feel the scorching heat. The temperature was so high that it could melt anything. As they looked over, they saw that the ces where the fiery redva passed by had all been turned into ashes!

    Upon seeing this scene, Leng ruoxue and the rest couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly surprised. After all, this was the first time they had seen a volcano erupting in the divine realm. Its power was indeed extraordinary. No wonder a small volcano was able to scare away the people of the floating cloud City ...

 Chapter 1085

    <h4>Chapter 1085: The two ck-bellied little beasts (1) </h4>

    Not only that, before Leng ruoxue and the rest could recover from their shock, the second wave of mes surged out. This time, it was even more spectacr and violent than the previous time. The scorching mes burned Half the Sky red ...

    ¡°Heavens! The eruption of such a small volcano is already so terrifying. What if it was a bigger volcano?¡± Feng Da looked at the soaring mes that were even taller than him and said in a speechless manner.

    ¡°The eruption of this volcano is a little abnormal! Logically speaking, such a small volcanic eruption shouldn¡¯t have such a great power. ¡± The great elder asked in bewilderment.

    ¡°Should we go in and take a look?¡± Feng Da asked like a curious baby.

    ¡°We must go, but we can¡¯t go in now. Let¡¯s go back first! We¡¯ll go in after the volcano erupts. ¡± First elder said after some thought. If they entered now, they would be in danger, because this volcano was too abnormalpared to the one in his memory.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go back first!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded as well. If they entered now, they would probably be turned into a part of theva.

    With that, Leng ruoxue summoned the little Peacock. Everyone sat on the back of the little Peacock and returned to the floating cloud City.

    When they returned to the tent they had set up, Leng ruoxue and the rest began to prepare lunch. However, the little Peacock was lying on the ground with a depressed look.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the unhappy little Peacock in amusement and asked,¡±¡±Little Peacock, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Master, my feathers are burnt.¡± The little Peacock was depressed.¡±Oh ... My beautiful and dazzling feathers!¡± It was gone just like that!

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Eat this. I guarantee that your feathers will be intact!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she took out a pure white pill from her bracelet. Just as she was about to hand it to the little Peacock, a hand suddenly reached out and snatched it away.

    ¡°What kind of pill is this? Let me see. ¡± Liuyue held the pill in her hand and looked at it. Then, her eyes widened, and she said in a speechless manner,¡±¡±You actually used a Saint level healing pill to grow feathers for this little Peacock? It¡¯s really too extravagant!¡±

    Even in the immortal realm, the price of a Saint level pill was not low. After all, not only were they difficult to concoct, their cost was also extremely high. It was not something that ordinary deities could afford. Thus, Saint level pills had be a hotmodity.

    ......

    ¡°Are you going to use divine level medicinal pills?¡± Leng ruoxue asked back with an innocent look.

    ¡°Uh! Just use this. ¡± Liuyue took out a pill and threw it into the little peacock¡¯s mouth. The pill that Leng ruoxue took out was naturally kept in his storage ring and confiscated by him.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m done.¡± After eating the pill, the little Peacock stood up and walked to Leng ruoxue¡¯s side. It rubbed against her affectionately and theny down beside its master.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue patted the little peacock¡¯s head gently. She did not express any suspicion towards Liuyue¡¯s act of pocketing her pill. After all, even if Liuyue took the pill away, she would not be able to find out anything about it!

    All of a sudden, Leng ruoxue felt a disturbance in the space. She was overjoyed and said to everyone,¡±¡±I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m going to take an afternoon nap. ¡±

    ¡°Uh! I say, little girl! We haven¡¯t even had lunch yet, why are you taking a morning nap?¡± The first elder said, somewhat speechless. After being with them for the past few days, he had also discovered that these people were very fond of sleeping. They would always sleep at any time. Sigh! She really didn¡¯t know where they got so much sleep from!

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, I¡¯ll sleep with you!¡± The demon quickly said. However, he was secretly guessing in his heart,¡¯what¡¯s the matter with Xue¡¯ er?¡¯ He knew that Xue ¡®er¡¯s so-called sleep was just an excuse. She was actually nning to go into the space. Out of curiosity, he naturally had to follow her in to take a look.

    ¡°Uh! You still have to apany me!¡± First elder was even more speechless. What the hell was this? He had to sleep in broad daylight, and someone had to apany him. Sigh! Why didn¡¯t he receive such good treatment? Thinking of this, first elder felt a little unbnced.

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s nothing that my Xue ¡®er can¡¯t sleep for. Of course, I have to apany her.¡± The evildoer said matter-of-factly, not feeling that there was anything wrong with his words. However, the first elder and the other three elders felt their hair stand on end because they felt that his words were too nauseating!

    ¡°Demon, let¡¯s go in!¡± Leng ruoxue ignored the expressions of the four elders and kept the little Peacock into her bracelet. She then pulled the evil demon into the tent.

    ¡°Uh! He¡¯s really sleeping!¡± Liuyue could not help but ask when he saw Leng ruoxue and the demon enter the tent. He thought that the two of them were just joking!

    ¡°How could it be fake, hehe! We all like to sleep, just like miss. ¡± Feng Da said with a smile. In fact, he wanted to go in as well, but it didn¡¯t seem convenient now.

    ¡°Yes, I can tell.¡± Liu Feng said calmly. He had spent a little more time with Leng ruoxue and the others, so he was no longer as surprised by their habits.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Feng Daughed evilly and thought to himself,¡¯how would you know about our dirty tricks?

    After Leng ruoxue and the demon entered the tent, they went straight into the bracelet.

    However, before the two of them could stand still, two fluffy little balls had already pounced into Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms.

    One of the two balls of fur was ck and the other was yellow. They were Baobao and QiuQiu, who had been in closed-door cultivation for a long time.

    The two little things kept rubbing against each other in Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms, expressing their longing.

    Leng ruoxue, on the other hand, began to observe the two little fellows who hade out of their closed-door cultivation at the same time. However, even after looking at them from top to bottom, she could not find any difference between the two little fellows and before they hade out of their closed-door cultivation. This was too strange!

    ¡°Baobao, QiuQiu, have you two advanced in rank?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The two little furballs nodded in unison.

    ¡°Oh! But, why can¡¯t I see any difference between you two?¡± Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°Hehe! Sister, we¡¯re a bit special, so the other beasts ¡°ranks aren¡¯t suitable for us.¡± QiuQiu spoke on behalf of the two beasts.

    ¡°I see! What¡¯s your level now?¡± Leng ruoxue asked again.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have a level!¡± The two little beasts said in unison.

    ¡°Uh! Didn¡¯t he advance? How can it not have a level?¡± Leng ruoxue was depressed. Were these two little fellows trying to make her happy?

 Chapter 1086 - The two Black-bellied little beasts (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1086: The two ck-bellied little beasts (2) </h4>

    ¡°Big sister, we have indeed advanced, but we don¡¯t have a level. Our advancement only gives us more abilities.¡± Baobao exined. Her fluffy and cute little face was full of pride.

    ¡°What new ability?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with great interest.

    ¡°Hehe! ¡°My mind-reading technique has been upgraded to soul-searching technique. Moreover, my mental strength is very strong now. When I advance another level, I will be an adult. At that time ...¡± Baby stopped halfway and deliberately kept him in suspense.

    ¡°I¡¯ve also be bad!¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Hehe! Big sister will let you know my ability! But not now!¡± The baby said with a smug smile.

    ¡°Yes, QiuQiu, what about you?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at QiuQiu and asked.

    ¡°Big sister, my treasure hunting ability has greatly improved! Moreover, the range of my senses is ten timesrger than before, hehe!¡± QiuQiu also said with a proud smile.

    ¡°QiuQiu is so powerful.¡± Leng ruoxue stroked QiuQiu¡¯s fur andughed. Little QiuQiu had woken up at the perfect time. It just so happened that they had just entered the divine realm and were in great need of umting strength.

    ¡°Of course, sister, let¡¯s go treasure huntingter! The more treasures I find and the higher the quality, the more beneficial it is for me to advance. Moreover, I¡¯m the same as Baobao, I still need one more advancement to reach adulthood. ¡± Little QiuQiu said impatiently.

    ¡°QiuQiu, what kind of treasure do you need to find the most now?¡± Leng ruoxue asked.

    ¡°The best ones are, of course, heavenly treasures. I like treasures that are born from nature the most. Artificial cultivation won¡¯t do.¡± QiuQiu said after some thought.

    ¡°Uh! Little QiuQiu, your requirements are really not low!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s forehead was dripping with cold sweat. Heavenly treasures weren¡¯t like cabbages-where would QiuQiu find so many of them?!

    ¡°Sister, there are many kinds of heavenly treasures. In fact, it¡¯s not just medicinal herbs and minerals, but also other things. As for what they are, I can¡¯t say for sure. You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡± QiuQiu exined.

    ......

    ¡°Yes, but we¡¯re helping the disheveled old man to find the divine fire now. After we¡¯re done finding thest volcano, we¡¯ll go and train. By then, QiuQiu can find more treasures.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. QiuQiu¡¯s search for treasures was not only good for her own cultivation, it was also an umtion of resources for them. This was definitely killing two birds with one stone.

    ¡°Divine me? Big sister, if you¡¯re looking for a divine me, I can also help. ¡± When QiuQiu heard that Leng ruoxue was looking for the divine fire, it hurriedly said.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Leng ruoxue was a little skeptical. Could this little fellow still find the divine fire?

    ¡°Sister, the divine fire in nature is also born from heaven and earth, so I can sense it.¡± QiuQiu chuckled.

    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s great that QiuQiu can sense the divine me. ¡± Leng ruoxue was extremely satisfied with this unexpected surprise.

    ¡°Sister, when are we going to look for her?¡± QiuQiu couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Its natural mission was to search for treasures, and this could allow it to advance in rank, so it was happy and never tired of this.

    ¡°QiuQiu, that volcano is currently in its active period, so we can¡¯t enter it for the time being. We can only enter the mountain after its active period has passed.¡± Leng ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Oh! Sister, take me out to y!¡± QiuQiu pleaded.

    ¡°Then when you go out, you can¡¯t reveal that you can find treasures!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m just big sister¡¯s cute little pet.¡± QiuQiu said in understanding. After advancing, its thinking had also matured a lot, so it naturally knew how precious it was.

    ¡°Sister, I want to go out and y too.¡± The baby also begged.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring you all out in a while. But don¡¯t be naughty when you¡¯re out!¡± Leng ruoxue warned. She wasn¡¯t worried about QiuQiu, but she was afraid that this little fellow would cause trouble!

    ¡°Sister, I won¡¯t cause any trouble!¡± After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s inner thoughts, Baby Su said in an aggrieved tone.

    ¡°You said it yourself!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Baobao nodded and promised.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue brought the evildoer and the two little beasts away from the bracelet.

    When the four elders saw the two humans and two beasts walking out of the tent, their faces were filled with question marks. This ... Why did theye out so quickly? It had been less than half an hour, and he was already done sleeping?

    ¡°Why did you guyse out so quickly?¡± Mo Yan, as the representative, asked the question that the four of them had.

    ¡°I took a short nap and came out after I was done.¡± Leng ruoxue exined casually.

    ¡°Little girl, what are those two furballs in your arms?¡± First elder looked at the furball in Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms and could not help but ask curiously. He was also mumbling in his heart,¡±could it be that all girls like this kind of furry little thing?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re my Beastie. They¡¯ve been in closed-door cultivation all this time. ¡± Leng ruoxue exined simply.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m QiuQiu!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the baby!¡±

    The two little beasts introduced themselves obediently. However, Feng Da and the others who knew them well knew that these two little beasts were not as harmless as they looked! In fact, none of the Beastie by the young miss ¡®side was harmless!

    ¡°Hahaha! These two little things are so obedient!¡± The first elder chuckled.

    ¡°Yup! She¡¯s also cute. ¡± Mo Yan also agreed.

    Just like that, Baobao and QiuQiu temporarily deceived the four elders with their unrivaled cuteness. They even became their favorite children.

    The small volcano in the floating cloud City had erupted for several days. During these few days, Leng ruoxue and the others had been staying in their campsite. That ce was quite far from the volcano and there were many buildings in the surroundings. Therefore, it was rtively safe. But now, other than eating and sleeping, they could only y with the two cute little beasts.

    ¡°Sister, help!¡±

    A few dayster, in the evening, Leng ruoxue and the rest were preparing dinner when suddenly, Baby SU¡¯s cry for help could be heard from not far away ...

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s the baby¡¯s voice. ¡± The first elder asked in confusion. Right now, there was no one else in the city other than them, so why would Baby Su ask for help?

    ¡°Quickly go and take a look.¡± Mo Yan said. After being with these two little beasts for a few days, he liked them very much, and they had indeed brought a lot of fun to them!

 Chapter 1087

    <h4>Chapter 1087: The two ck-bellied little beasts (3) </h4>

    When everyone heard this, they quickly put down what they were doing and ran in the direction of the baby¡¯s cry for help ...

    After finding baby, Leng ruoxue and the rest saw QiuQiu struggling in a young woman¡¯s arms, while baby was being chased by a few Men in ck, jumping left and right, trying to hide ...

    After seeing Leng ruoxue, the baby hurriedly jumped into her arms. Its little body was trembling non-stop as if it was extremely afraid. It kept mumbling,¡±¡±Sister, save me! Sister, save me!¡±

    When QiuQiu saw Leng ruoxue and the others, it struggled even more violently and shouted,¡±¡±Sister, save me! Save me! Let me go, you bitch!¡±

    ¡°Damned animal, who are you scolding!¡± The young woman who was holding QiuQiu shouted angrily and even raised her fist to hit little QiuQiu!

    ¡°Stop! Let it go!¡± Leng ruoxue said angrily as she sized up these people.

    The young woman looked to be in her twenties. She was very beautiful. Her strength wasn¡¯t high, only at the early divine realm. However, she had an arrogant expression on her face. Although the few ck-clothed men beside her were stronger than her, they were obviously her subordinates.

    Leng ruoxue understood when she saw these people. She wondered which family¡¯s unruly daughter this was. She probably saw that QiuQiu and Baobao were cute and wanted to take them for herself. However, would she allow others to have any ideas about her Beastie?

    ¡°How dare you order me around?¡± When the young woman heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, she was even more furious. Leng ruoxue¡¯s devastatingly beautiful face was something that she could not tolerate. Damn it, how could there be such a beautiful woman in this world?

    ¡°So what if I order you? Release it immediately, or else don¡¯t me me for being impolite. ¡± Leng ruoxue warned indifferently.

    ¡°Do you know who I am? How dare you speak to me like this?¡± The young woman shouted at the top of her lungs.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, let go of QiuQiu! Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it. ¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes were half-closed, ready to strike at any moment. Seeing QiuQiu struggling in pain, her heart ached!

    ¡°I won¡¯t let go, what can you do to me? This youngdy has taken a fancy to this little beast, it¡¯s mine. ¡± The young woman said in an overbearing and arrogant manner.

    ......

    ¡°Oh, really? I¡¯ll let you know what happens now!¡± As soon as Leng ruoxue finished speaking, a ray of red light flew towards the young woman at the speed of light. The red light circled around the young woman and the others once before returning to Leng ruoxue¡¯s wrist. It was only then that the young woman could clearly see that the red light was actually a small, beautiful red snake with a crystal-like body. Instantly, her eyes shone! He wanted to take over the little red snake again!

    ¡°Give me that red snake in your hand!¡± The young woman ordered. Ever since she was young, she had always liked beautiful and cute things. Therefore, after seeing the two little beasts and the little snake, she couldn¡¯t help but want them.

    ¡°Who Do You Think You Are?¡± Leng ruoxue said disdainfully. After she finished speaking, she saw the young woman and the rest of the group go limp and fall to the ground. QiuQiu took the opportunity to escape from the woman¡¯s arms. However, before it left, it did not forget to stomp on the woman¡¯s face a few times. This cute action of its made everyoneugh out loud.

    ¡°Hehe! Little QiuQiu did a great job, but your kicks were too light and didn¡¯t have much effect on her. Why don¡¯t you let me step on her for you!¡± The first elder was the first to carry QiuQiu and praised it. At the same time, he also released his Beastie.

    The first elder¡¯s Beastie came out and said loudly,¡±¡±Master, who bullied little QiuQiu?¡±

    ¡°Big Bear, it¡¯s them.¡± QiuQiu pointed with its little paw and confessed everything about the young woman and the others.

    The great elder¡¯s Beastie was an eighth rank bear type sacred God beast. Even in its mimicry state, it was close to two meters tall. In the past few days, it had be very familiar with the two little fellows QiuQiu and Baobao, so little QiuQiu naturally didn¡¯t hold back, directly using the big Bear as a hatchet man.

    ¡°F * ck, how dare you bully my friend? you¡¯re really looking for death!¡± When da Xiong heard this, he was instantly enraged! He raised his foot and prepared to stomp on the young woman and the others ...

    Leng ruoxue looked at da Xiong¡¯s foot that was about tond and secretly sighed to herself. This great elder was really ruthless! If da Xiong were to step on them, those people would probably be turned into meat paste. This was really letting them off too easily.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Just as da Xiong¡¯s foot was about tond, Leng ruoxue suddenly spoke.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Da Xiong looked at Leng ruoxue in confusion. His huge bear face was filled with question marks.

    ¡°Be gentle, don¡¯t kill anyone!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded kindly.

    ¡°Hehe! Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you easily!¡± The big Bearughed evilly and quickly said, then immediately put his foot down ...

    After a few stomps, even though the young woman and the rest were not crushed into meat paste, their injuries were not light. After doing all that, Leng ruoxue and the rest left.

    After returning to his own encampment, Liu Feng looked at Leng ruoxue with a strange expression. He asked in confusion,¡±¡±Little fox, when did you be so kind? I thought you¡¯d ask big Bear to kick harder!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that cruel! I¡¯m a kind-hearted good child. ¡± Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes and said in a speechless manner.

    ¡°Uh! I didn¡¯t find anything. ¡± Liu Feng¡¯s face was filled with disbelief.

    ¡°Idiot! The little girl clearly doesn¡¯t want them to die too easily. Didn¡¯t you see that they¡¯ve already been bitten by that little red snake?¡± The first elder said with a face full of disappointment. How could he have such a stupid grandson? It would be great if this little girl was a part of their family. Thinking of this, he could not help but feel jealous of Leng Xiaoyu.

    The clueless Leng Xiaoyu was so frightened by the first elder¡¯s resentful gaze that her hair stood on end.

    ¡°Grandmaster, why are you staring at me?¡± Leng Xiaoyu asked helplessly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like the look of you, alright?¡± The great elder said unhappily. Then, he carried QiuQiu in his arms and sat at the side to sulk.

    ¡°Uh! What¡¯s wrong with this old man?¡± Liu Feng said in a somewhat puzzled manner. He hadn¡¯t even had the time to talk back! The old man dodged to the side, which made him feel like he had punched cotton.

 Chapter 1088

    <h4>Chapter 1088: The two ck-bellied little beasts (4) </h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, hurry up and get to work!¡± Leng ruoxue urged, feeling amused. She did not even need to use green vessel to read the minds of her babies, but that little fellow had already told her the first elder¡¯s thoughts. After she heard it, she could not help but smile to herself!

    After dinner, Leng ruoxue and the rest chatted for a while. Just as they were preparing to rest early so that they could enter the volcano the next day, they were interrupted by some uninvited guests.

    And among those people, there happened to be one of them who was bitten by xiaohuo and stepped on by the big Bear in the afternoon.

    However, the man¡¯s injuries were lighter. After taking the elixir, his injuries were almost healed. However, the poison in his body could not be cured. Therefore, the man¡¯s face was now like a pig¡¯s head.

    As for their team leaders, they were actually acquaintances.

    ¡°Miss Leng, why are you here?¡± Chi Rui was overjoyed to see Leng ruoxue and the others in his own territory.

    ¡°Why has young master Chi alsoe to the floating cloud City?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled and asked indifferently. After seeing Chi Rui, she understood the identity of those people in the afternoon. They were from the Chi family, one of the eight great divine regions. No wonder they were so overbearing.

    ¡°The floating cloud city¡¯s volcano erupted, so I¡¯vee to check on the losses.¡± Chi Rui exined and then asked,¡±¡±Where is miss Leng and the others?¡±

    ¡°We came to that volcano to train, but we didn¡¯t expect it to erupt just in time, so we stayed here!¡± Leng ruoxue replied perfunctorily.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Chi Rui nodded.

    At this time, the pig-head beside him said impatiently,¡±¡±Young master, these are the people who injured the youngdy and US.¡±

    ¡°You shut up!¡± Chi Rui bellowed. Actually, he was in a difficult position. Although he didn¡¯t want to be enemies with Leng ruoxue and the others, he couldn¡¯t just ignore the matter of his unruly cousin. How could this be good? His brows were so tightly knitted that they were about toe together.

    ¡°Young master Chi, are you here to settle the score with us?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ......

    ¡°Uh! No, I just heard from my subordinate that my cousin was bullied just now, so I came to take a look. ¡± Chi Rui quickly exined.

    ¡°That woman is your cousin? They and the pig beside you were all injured by me. I wonder how young master Chi would like to deal with them?¡± Leng ruoxue went straight to the point. She didn¡¯t care how conflicted Chi Rui was. They had only met a few times anyway. However, if Chi Rui was a reasonable person, there was no harm in befriending him.

    ¡°Uh! I believe that what happened this afternoon was a misunderstanding, so our Chi family will not pursue this matter. However, can miss Leng please give me the antidote? they were bitten by your little red snake, and I have given them many antidotes, but none of them had any effect. ¡± Chi Rui said very politely.

    ¡°There is no antidote, unless they let xiaohuo bite them again. However, if that happens, they will be poisoned even more severely. Young master Chi, you can let them choose.¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. Even if your Chi family doesn¡¯t want to pursue this matter, she still wants to! Not just anyone could covet her Beastie!

    ¡°This ...¡± Chi Rui was in a difficult position.

    ¡°Young master Chi, did you just say that your Chi n will not pursue this matter?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she asked.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Chi Rui nodded, his handsome face full of question marks. He thought to himself, what does miss Leng mean?

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t want to pursue it, but what if I want to pursue it?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was filled with worry!

    ¡°Uh!¡± Chi Rui was speechless. He really didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Young master Chi, because of your cousin¡¯s rudeness, my cute little QiuQiu and baby have been hurt physically and mentally. How do you think we should settle this score?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile that was not a smile. Before she knew that the woman was from the Chi family, she only wanted to make the woman wish she was dead. However, now that she knew that she was the youngdy of the Chi family, why should she be polite? If he didn¡¯t ughter them now, when would he?

    ¡°Uh! Can you let me see the two little beasts first?¡± He had heard some of his cousin¡¯s subordinates mention what had happened before. However, he naturally did not believe everything that her subordinates said.

    ¡°Alright, QiuQiu, baby,e over!¡± Leng ruoxue called out to the corner.

    ¡°Sister, we¡¯re here.¡± A weak voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone turned around in unison and saw two dirty little beasts limping out from the corner.

    The two little beasts ¡®furs were dull and covered in dust. Their tangled fur was stained with bright red. At this moment, their eyes were filled with fear. Their palm-sized bodies trembled non-stop as they slowly walked towards Leng ruoxue ...

 Chapter 1089

    <h4>Chapter 1089: Little QiuQiu¡¯s abduction (1)</h4>

    When Feng Da and the rest saw this, they were speechless. However, they had a better tolerance. They were already familiar with Leng ruoxue¡¯s beastly habits so they were used to it.

    When the great elder saw the appearance of the two little beasts, he was stunned with his mouth wide open. After he recovered, he couldn¡¯t help but secretly sigh. It was really like what kind of person raised what kind of beast! That little girl¡¯s beasts were actually the same as her, two extremely ck-bellied little things!

    If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, it would have been hard for him to believe that the two little beasts who had been ying with him just a moment ago had be so miserable and pitiful in the blink of an eye. No wonder when the Chi family arrived, the two little fellows immediately ran to a corner sneakily. They were busy ¡®dressing up¡¯!

    ¡°As you can see, their current state is caused by your cousin. These two little things were originally lively and cute, but now, they are full of fear. Moreover, after we rescued them, they did not eat, drink, or talk to anyone. They have been hiding in a corner. Young master Chi, you must seek justice for my two poor little fellows!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was filled with sorrow as she spoke. In order to cooperate with their master, QiuQiu and Baobao¡¯s little bodies trembled even more violently!

    ¡°Uh! ¡°This ...¡± Chi Rui was speechless. The two little beasts in front of him did look very pitiful. Their originally ck and bright eyes were now dull and full of fear. It seemed that they were indeed frightened. But how was he going to uphold justice? Was he supposed to beat up his cousin to vent the anger of these two little beasts?

    ¡°I know that this matter is a little difficult for young master Chi, but from my perspective, I can¡¯t help but vent my anger for my Beastie. Sigh!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was also filled with a difficult expression.

    ¡°Then I wonder how can I let miss Leng¡¯s Beastie vent its anger?¡± Chi Rui could not help but ask.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask my Beastie! They¡¯re the ones being bullied. As long as they¡¯re satisfied, I¡¯m satisfied. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile. Then, she turned to her Beastie and said,¡±¡±QiuQiu, baby, this brother Chi is going to avenge you! If you have any requests, just let me know!¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± After listening to Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, Chi Rui was speechless again. He didn¡¯t expect miss Leng to let the two underaged little beasts make their own requests. What could these two little fellows possiblye up with? Thinking of this, he felt a lot more at ease. However, it didn¡¯t take long for him to know how wrong he was. Because, these two little guys were ck-hearted!

    ¡°Really? Brother Chi, you can make the decision?¡± QiuQiu¡¯s clear eyes were filled with confusion, but its voice was soft and sweet, giving people a veryfortable feeling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother Chi can still make such a decision. ¡± Chi Rui¡¯s heart softened when he heard the sweet child¡¯s voice.

    ¡°But we don¡¯t believe it.¡± The baby¡¯s suspicion was more obvious. Compared to QiuQiu¡¯s obedient behavior, it was a rebellious little fellow.

    ¡°Brother Chi, you keep your word! I definitely won¡¯t lie to a child. ¡± Chi Rui was so depressed that he almost swore an oath. He couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, why isn¡¯t this little guy cute? Couldn¡¯t it be as obedient as the little thing just now?

    ......

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to show me some evidence.¡± Baobao thought for a while and said very seriously.

    ¡°Uh! I wonder what kind of evidence you want?¡± Chi Rui asked curiously.

    ¡°That woman found us cute, so she made us look like this. We want to make her look like this too!¡± The baby said like a little nationalistic youth. As he spoke, he clenched his little fists.

    ¡°Uh! She¡¯s already in a terrible state. ¡± Chi Rui said honestly.

    ¡°But we haven¡¯t even made a move yet!¡± Baobao said unyieldingly. She was clearly implying that no matter how miserable she was, it wasn¡¯t caused by them, so it didn¡¯t count!

    ¡°Then if I let you vent your anger on her and beat her up, you won¡¯t hold it against me anymore?¡± Chi Rui asked carefully. Why was this little fellow so difficult to deal with?

    ¡°We¡¯ll see! However, we¡¯re injured, so you¡¯ll have to pay for the medical expenses. ¡± The baby said again.

    ¡°Yes, yes. The medical expenses are definitely not a problem.¡± Chi Rui nodded. In his heart, how much could the medical expenses of these two little beasts cost? He should be able to settle it with some delicious food.

    ¡°Then, brother Chi, make an oath! I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll go back on your word. ¡± Baobao suggested.

    ¡°I have to swear? Don¡¯t you trust brother Chi?¡± Chi Rui was helpless. Oaths in the divine world could not be casually made. Otherwise, if he failed to do so, he would end up in a miserable state.

    ¡°Brother Chi, are you afraid? So brother Chi was just coaxing us to y!¡± The baby said with a disappointed look. His wrinkled little face clearly said,¡¯I told you you didn¡¯t trust me!¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯ll just make an oath. ¡± Chi Rui didn¡¯t want to be looked down upon by an underaged little beast, so he could only bite the bullet and say.

    ¡°Brother Chi, repeat after me.¡± Baobao said with a smile,pletely different from the angry young man earlier.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Chi Rui nodded.

    ¡°I, Chi Moumou, because my cousin injured two innocent and cute little beasts, I¡¯m willing topensate them on behalf of the Chi n and satisfy all their requests. If I break the oath, I¡¯ll be a fool and my cousin will be an ugly monster!¡± The baby said loudly.

    When Chi Rui first started reciting it with Baobao, he didn¡¯t find anything wrong with it. However, in the end, he realized that if he went back on his oath, not only would he be a fool, but his cousin would also be an ugly monster. However, once an oath was made, it couldn¡¯t be stopped, so he could only follow Baobao¡¯s instructions and fulfill the contents of the oath.

    After making their vows, the two little beasts were overjoyed. However, Chi Rui was extremely depressed. He felt that he had been tricked by the two seemingly innocent and cute little beasts. If this were to spread out, he would be theughing stock of others!

    However, the uncooked rice had already been cooked. There was no point in him being depressed. Now, his only hope was that these two little beasts were not too difficult to deal with. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t he really be a fool?

    ¡°Brother Chi, can you fulfill your promise to us now?¡± Little QiuQiu asked in a soft voice. Its originally dim eyes also became clear and filled with anticipation.

 Chapter 1090

    <h4>Chapter 1090: Little QiuQiu¡¯s abduction (2)</h4>

    ¡°Uh! I can. ¡± Chi Rui couldn¡¯t refuse such a pure gaze and quickly responded.

    ¡°Then hand over the woman who injured us first!¡± Little QiuQiu pleaded.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Chi Rui nodded and ordered his subordinates to bring his cousin over.

    When the young woman was brought here and saw Leng ruoxue and the rest, a bloodthirsty look immediately appeared in her eyes. Not only did she remember these people, but she was also preparing to settle the score with them! She didn¡¯t expect it toe so soon. She couldn¡¯t help but sneer in her heart. However, she didn¡¯t feel smug for long before she was shocked by her cousin¡¯s shocking words!

    ¡°I¡¯ve already had someone bring her here. You can take your revenge now.¡± Chi Rui said without any emotion.

    ¡°Chi Rui! Do you even know what you¡¯re saying? How can you join forces with outsiders to deal with me?¡± The young woman immediately questioned Chi Rui.

    ¡°Shut up! This is all your fault, and you still have the face to say it!¡± Chi Rui said loudly. If it wasn¡¯t for his aunt¡¯s good treatment of him, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered to care about this insensible cousin!

    Leng ruoxue and the others had Mo Yan backing them up. Even if this cousin was the young mistress of the Chi family, when it came to the Chi family¡¯s interests, this useless cousin would probably be abandoned by the Chi family. Everything he did was for her own good. However, he was very clear that this willful cousin would not understand, and he did not want to exin anything.

    ¡°I ... I only took a fancy to those two beasts, what¡¯s wrong with that? It¡¯s all because of them that I¡¯m in this state. ¡± The youngdy pointed at Leng ruoxue and the rest and said in dissatisfaction.

    Indeed, she did not look good now. Her originally beautiful face had turned into a fat pig¡¯s head and her hands were swollen like two big pig trotters. However, what was more uneptable to her was that Chi Rui, as her brother, not only did not avenge her, but he even wanted to hand her over to the two little beasts. This was really intolerable!

    ¡°We¡¯re not animals. ¡± QiuQiu and Baobao¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as they choked out.

    ¡°If you guys aren¡¯t animals, then am I?¡± The young woman shouted angrily.

    ¡°At least you have some self-awareness.¡± Baobao said in satisfaction. Tears were still swimming in her eyes, and they were in danger of falling at any moment.

    ......

    ¡°What are you two kids waiting for? Hurry up and take revenge!¡± At this time, first elder could not help but urge.

    ¡°Brother Chi, we¡¯re too young. Can we ask for help?¡± Little QiuQiu looked up at Chi Rui and asked.

    ¡°Uh! You can¡¯t let your master help you. ¡± Chi Rui said after some thought. If Leng ruoxue were to make a move, this cousin of his would probably lose her life.

    ¡°We¡¯ll ask Beastie for help. Big sister doesn¡¯t need to do it. ¡± Little QiuQiu had a look of ¡®don¡¯t worry!¡¯ He said.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Chi Rui replied. He looked at the two little ones and knew that it would be difficult for them to take revenge on their own.

    ¡°Thank you, brother Chi. You¡¯re such a good person.¡± Little QiuQiu tried to please him.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Chi Rui could onlyugh drily and thought to himself,¡±so this little thing is admitting that I¡¯m a good person now?¡± These two little fellows were still very wary of him just now!

    ¡°Big sister, can you let big brother and the reste out and help us take revenge?¡± Little QiuQiu requested of Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. With a thought, she moved her precious little beasts out of the bangle.

    As soon as baby and the other beasts came out, they immediately surrounded QiuQiu and baby and roared angrily,¡±¡±Damn it, who did this to you?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± QiuQiu and baby¡¯s two little ws pointed at the young woman in unison.

    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re really looking for death. Brothers, let¡¯s go and teach her a good lesson!¡± The baby gave the order, and the little beasts rushed toward the young woman as fast as lightning ...

    In an instant, the young woman¡¯s body was left with bloody marks and her clothes were torn. The pain made her scream continuously. However, no matter how she dodged, she could not escape from the few little beasts that were tightly wrapped around her like ghosts ...

    As for baby and the other beasts, they had been in the bracelet for too long and had been holding it in for a long time. Now that they finally had a chance toe out, of course, they had to vent their anger. Therefore, this unlucky and miserable woman became their first target.

    ¡°Argh! Help me!¡± The young woman kept calling for help ...

    ¡°Miss Leng, can you make them stop?¡± Chi Rui couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and couldn¡¯t help but plead. His cousin¡¯s current appearance was really too miserable.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young master Chi. They know what they¡¯re doing. They won¡¯t kill anyone.¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she consoled him.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Chi Rui could tell that Leng ruoxue was only trying to save his cousin¡¯s life! Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t the one who offended her. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t know what would happen to him! However, it was better to live than to lose his life. He could not help butfort himself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young man from the Chi family. The little fox will give you face and not take her life!¡± Liu Feng also consoled.

    ¡°Your Excellency Liufeng, why are you here?¡± It was only then that Chi Rui noticed Liu Feng¡¯s presence. He couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise. Actually, he couldn¡¯t be med for having bad eyesight. It was just that Leng ruoxue had so many subordinates, and Liu Feng was mixed in with them. If Liu Feng hadn¡¯t suddenly spoken up, he really wouldn¡¯t have noticed him.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s for my disciple,¡± Liu Feng pointed at the disheveled old man and said.

    ¡°Hehe! Congrattions to Your Excellency Liu Feng for epting such a good disciple. ¡± Chi Rui said enviously. He recognized this old man and knew that he was one of Leng ruoxue¡¯s men. However, he did not expect that the flowing wind Pavilion would take this old man as a disciple. If that was the case, Leng ruoxue would have another strong backer!

    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of relief at his decision. Fortunately, he had chosen to befriend these people, otherwise, if he had offended them, the Chi n¡¯s losses would definitely be incalcble.

    At this moment, his cousin¡¯s injury was nothing in his eyes. After all, this matter was caused by his stubborn cousin. Even if the family head knew about this, he would probably make the same decision.

 Chapter 1091

    <h4>Chapter 1091: Little QiuQiu¡¯s abduction (3)</h4>

    Then, Chi Rui continued to chat with Liu Feng, and his cousin who was still suffering had long been forgotten. It was only when he was about to leave that he remembered his cousin who had fainted from the pain.

    ¡°Let¡¯s carry miss back! Everyone, I¡¯ll take my leave first. See you tomorrow. ¡± Chi Rui bowed slightly and left with his subordinates.

    ¡°Hey, why did you leave? We haven¡¯t even paid for our medical fees!¡± The baby shouted as he watched Chi Rui and the others leave.

    Its words almost made Chi Rui and the rest fall. However, they did not turn back and even Chi Rui continued walking as if he did not hear anything.

    As for his subordinates, they were all thinking the same thing in their hearts. They had already beaten the young miss to a pulp, yet that little beast still remembered their medical expenses? Then who was he going to ask for his youngdy¡¯s medical expenses?

    ¡°Sister, that brother Chi is not a good person. He ran away without paying us back the money he owed us.¡± Bao Baoined to Leng ruoxue. Chi Rui had suddenly be a bad person in its heart.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? Didn¡¯t he make an oath? The monk can run away, but the temple can also run away. If he doesn¡¯t pay, we¡¯ll go to the Chi family to ask for it. ¡± Leng ruoxue hugged the baby and consoled him.

    ¡°Yes, yes. The medical expenses must be doubled!¡± Baobaoughed evilly.

    One man and one beast echoed each other, making the four elders break out in cold sweat. However, looking at Feng Da and the others ¡®calm andposed appearance, the four couldn¡¯t help but sigh from the bottom of their hearts. They still had to train!

    ¡°Grandpa first elder, you have to help us!¡± Little QiuQiu suddenly said.

    ¡°Uh! Little QiuQiu, how do you want me to help you?¡± The first elder said helplessly. He would definitely help him, but this little thing couldn¡¯t be scheming against him, right?

    ¡°If you go to the Chi family to ask for money, the Chi family definitely won¡¯t dare to not give it. But if we go ...¡± Little QiuQiu¡¯s face was sullen, and it couldn¡¯t continue halfway through its words.

    ¡°Uh! Didn¡¯t Chi Rui make an oath? What are you all afraid of?¡± The great elder was speechless. So this little thing wanted him to help it get its medical expenses! However, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to ask for medical expenses with his status, right? He hesitated ...

    ......

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, great elder Grandpa, the money we ask for will definitely match your status! If it¡¯s too little, how can we trouble you!¡± Baobao, who understood first elder¡¯s thoughts, hurriedly said. In other words, the medical expenses from the Chi family would not be small.

    ¡°Uh! Alright then!¡± The great elder was speechless. Although he knew that these two little fellows only wanted to use him to pull the wool over his eyes, he was actually willing to be used by them! AI! Who asked him to be unable to refuse the request of these two little fellows! It seemed that being cute did have its advantages!

    After the two little beasts and the first elder finished their discussion, everyone nned to go to rest. However, before going to bed, Feng Da and the others looked at the first elder with a little sympathy before entering their respective tents.

    The next morning.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest had just finished their breakfast and were about to enter the volcano to check out the situation when Chi Rui came again.

    ¡°What are you doing here? You¡¯re a bad person!¡± The baby¡¯s eyes were bright and watery as she said in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Uh! Baby, when did I offend you? Why are you a bad person now?¡± Chi Rui said helplessly. He thought that he had managed to coax this little fellow yesterday. However, it had only been one night and he had be a bad person again.

    However, this little guy¡¯s clean appearance was really cute. No wonder his cousin was moved and wanted to take him for herself.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t paid the medical fees you owe us!¡± Baobao reminded.

    ¡°Uh! It was tootest night, I forgot!¡± Chi Rui said, a little embarrassed. In fact, he felt that he had lost face, so he left in a hurryst night. As for the medical expenses of the two little beasts, he had made an oath, how could he renege on it!

    ¡°Then pay us now!¡± The baby stretched out his little paw and handed it to Chi Rui.

    ¡°Uh! Alright!¡± Chi Rui took out a piece of high-grade crystal and ced it on the baby¡¯s little paw.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Baobao looked at the Jingshi in her hand with dissatisfaction. Why did she give it this broken thing? It wasn¡¯t like there weren¡¯t any other big sister¡¯s space that was better than this, so it didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°High-grade crystal stones. Not only can you use them for cultivation, but you can also spend them like money. Are you satisfied?¡± Chi Rui exined. In his heart, all Beastie should like Jingshi. After all, it could help them cultivate! Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know that he was facing a little beast that wasn¡¯t interested in Jingshi!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want this thing. Give me something useful.¡± After the baby finished speaking, he threw the crystal that was emitting a light blue light back to Chi Rui.

    ¡°Uh! This is very useful, baby, you¡¯re still young and don¡¯t understand. This thing really is useful!¡± Chi Rui tried his best to persuade her, but the baby turned his head to the other side and did not even look at him.

    ¡°Baby, what do you want?¡± Chi Rui sighed softly and asked helplessly. These little things were too difficult to take care of. He really didn¡¯t know how Leng ruoxue raised them.

    ¡°I only want heavenly treasures, nothing else.¡± The baby opened her mouth and said.

    ¡°Uh! You¡¯re just a little beast, what do you want heavenly treasures for? You don¡¯t even know how to refine pills!¡± Chi Rui asked in confusion.

    ¡°You¡¯re so stupid. It¡¯s only natural for Beastie to like heavenly treasures. Otherwise, why would there be a Guardian beast beside heavenly treasures? besides, if Beastie wants to eat heavenly treasures, there¡¯s no need to refine them into pills. ¡± Bao Bao said with a look of disdain.

    ¡°That would be a waste.¡± Chi Rui said softly, but he felt depressed in his heart. Boohoo ... He was actually looked down upon by an underaged little beast.

    ¡°That¡¯s my business. Anyway, our medical expenses can only be heavenly treasures. Otherwise, you¡¯ll fail to fulfill your promise and be a fool.¡± Baobao reminded him with a wicked heart.

    ¡°Uh! Alright then! However, I don¡¯t have any heavenly treasures on me right now. If you want them, you muste with me to the Chi family to get them!¡± Chi Rui said in resignation.

    ¡°Sure, but only after we¡¯re done with our business.¡± Baobao said.

    ¡°Are you guys going into the volcano?¡± Chi Rui couldn¡¯t help but ask. Yesterday, he had heard Leng ruoxue mention that they were going to enter the volcano to train. However, they had been blocked by the eruptingva.

 Chapter 1092

    <h4>Chapter 1092: Little QiuQiu¡¯s abduction (4)</h4>

    ¡°Yes.¡± The baby nodded.

    ¡°Miss Leng, when do you n to enter the volcano?¡± Chi Rui turned around and asked Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°We¡¯re nning to go in now!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Can I go with you guys?¡± Chi Rui asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re going into the volcano too?¡± Leng ruoxue was a little surprised. Wasn¡¯t Chi Rui the young master of the Chi family? He was actually willing to risk his life.

    ¡°En, in addition toing to the floating cloud City to check on the losses, my other mission was to enter the volcano and find out the reason for its frequent eruptions.¡± Chi Rui said honestly.

    ¡°You¡¯re the young master of the Chi family, and the Chi family actually let you take the risk?¡± Leng ruoxue asked the question in her heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m only the young master of the Chi family on the godly maind. In the main family, my status is nothing! There¡¯s always someone who can rece you. ¡± Chi Rui said with a bitter smile. In fact, he had no other choice but toe to the floating cloud City.

    ¡°Oh! Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s enter the mountain together!¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought. She had a good impression of Chi Rui, so she didn¡¯t mind traveling with him.

    ¡°When are we leaving?¡± Chi Rui said impatiently.

    ¡°Young master Chi, why are you more anxious than me?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she teased.

    ¡°Hehe! The sooner we find the reason, the sooner the people of floating cloud City can return to their homes. ¡± Chi Rui exined. Because of the volcano in the floating cloud City, the people of the city had temporarily moved to the nearby cities. This had also brought a burden to the other cities. Therefore, he naturally hoped to find out the cause as soon as possible to avoid causing panic.

    ¡°As expected of the young master of the Chi family. He is so considerate of the people.¡± Leng ruoxue praised.

    ......

    ¡°The floating cloud City belongs to the Chi n after all, so I should try my best.¡± Chi Rui said, a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go now!¡± Leng ruoxue said as she looked at the crowd.

    Following that, Chi Rui led his subordinates and followed Leng ruoxue¡¯s group towards the volcano ...

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest arrived at this nameless volcano again, they could feel the soaring heat even when they were still at the foot of the mountain. It was still frighteningly hot.

    ¡°Miss, why is it still so hot here?¡± Feng Da was speechless. The temperature of this volcano was even higher than the biggest volcano in the godly maind, the Howling Moon volcano! He could even feel that his hair had been burnt.

    ¡°This volcano has erupted for several days. It¡¯s normal to have such a temperature.¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    At the foot of the mountain, traces of magma that had yet topletely solidify could still be seen. The ces with a lot of magma were still bubbling, and mes would appear from time to time.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. She didn¡¯t know if the volcano would erupt again. If they entered the mountain now and the volcano erupted, they would be in danger.

    However, just as she was thinking about it, QiuQiu suddenly sent her a voice transmission,¡±¡±Big sister, quickly enter the mountain. It¡¯s about to escape.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s going to escape?¡± Leng ruoxue transmitted her voice in confusion.

    ¡°The divine me. The divine me is about to escape.¡± The divine me had sensed their auras, so it was so afraid that it wanted to escape! He couldn¡¯t let it escape. This cluster of divine fire already had intelligence and was about to advance in rank. If he could catch it, it would be of great benefit to it. Thinking of this, QiuQiu became even more excited.

    ¡°There¡¯s a divine me here?¡± Leng ruoxue was pleasantly surprised. She never thought that this unassuming little volcano would actually hide the divine fire that they had been searching for for so long.

    ¡°There are! Yes, and not only has it developed intelligence, but it¡¯s also about to advance. ¡± QiuQiu said happily.

    Hearing QiuQiu¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue no longer hesitated and immediately said to the crowd,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡±

    ¡°Miss Leng, it seems that the volcano has notpletely stabilized yet. Why don¡¯t we wait for a few more days?¡± Chi Rui suggested.

    ¡°Sister, we can¡¯t wait anymore.¡± Before Leng ruoxue could reply, little QiuQiu transmitted its voice anxiously. A divine fire with intelligence was a good thing! If he let it escape, he would regret it to death!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Nothing ventured, nothing gained. Maybe we¡¯ll have a big harvest!¡± Leng ruoxue said. However, her words had a special meaning that only the demon could understand.

    ¡°Miss, in that case, let¡¯s go in!¡± Feng Da said anxiously. With QiuQiu here, there must be something good inside. Otherwise, how could QiuQiu, who was in miss¡¯s arms, be so frivolous!

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and led Feng Da and the rest towards the entrance of the volcano. Chi Rui followed after her.

    When they reached the entrance of the volcano, Leng ruoxue and the rest floated in the air. They passed theva that was blocking the entrance and headed deeper into the volcano.

    As Leng ruoxue walked, she observed the situation in the mountains while conversing with QiuQiu in her heart.

    ¡°QiuQiu, where is the divine fire now?¡± After walking for a while, Leng ruoxue could not help but ask.

    ¡°Sister, that divine fire is very cunning. It knows that we¡¯ve entered. It doesn¡¯t dare to stay in a fixed position and is ying hide-and-seek with us!¡± QiuQiu said helplessly. Although it could sense the divine fire, the divine fire could also sense them. Therefore, the divine fire wouldn¡¯t stop for long wherever they went.

    When QiuQiu told Leng ruoxue about the situation, Leng ruoxue stopped in her tracks and furrowed her brows in deep thought.

    When Feng Da and the others saw this, they knew that the youngdy had encountered a difficult problem. Therefore, they had a tacit understanding not to disturb her. When Liu Feng wanted to speak, his mouth was immediately covered and he was warned in a low voice,¡±¡±Don¡¯t be noisy! Can¡¯t you see that miss is thinking?¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± Liu Feng was speechless. He realized that the little fox¡¯s subordinates were really overbearing. When the little fox was thinking, they couldn¡¯t even speak. Wu ... They were really bullying people!

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Leng ruoxue lifted her beautiful eyes to look at the crowd and said,¡±¡±Great elder, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take Feng Da and the others back to the encampment! I¡¯ll stay here with the demon. Young master Chi, you should go back too. I¡¯ll give you a satisfactory answerter. ¡±

    ¡°Little fox, what¡¯s the point of you staying here with him when you want us to go back?¡± Liu Feng said with great interest. The word ¡®gossip¡¯ was written on his handsome face.

 Chapter 1093 - Little QiuQiuâ€™s abduction (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1093: Little QiuQiu¡¯s abduction (5)</h4>

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees. You¡¯ll definitely be satisfied. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. Even Liu Feng¡¯s tools were unable to find any traces of the divine me. It seemed like the divine me was indeed scheming and knew how to hide.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me stay and help?¡± Liu Feng said shamelessly, but he couldn¡¯t help but Mutter in his heart, Hmph! This little fox must have something fun to do and didn¡¯t want them to participate. That won¡¯t do! Therefore, he had to stay as a witness.

    ¡°It¡¯s good enough that you¡¯re not making things worse. I can¡¯t trust you. ¡± Leng ruoxue said without giving him any face.

    ¡°Little fox, don¡¯t be like this!¡± Liu Feng¡¯s face was bitter, depressed to the extreme.

    ¡°No means no. You¡¯ll only get in the way if you stay here, so you just have to stay in the encampment. Also, you have to protect my family and subordinates along the way. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be held responsible!¡± Leng ruoxue said, leaving no room for discussion.

    ¡°Stinky brat,e back with me. Don¡¯t give this little girl any more trouble.¡± At this moment, the first elder spoke up. He was very clear that the little girl had asked them all to return because she had discovered something. With so many of them present, it was likely that the thing would note out.

    However, he didn¡¯t mind Leng ruoxue asking them to go back first because he believed that Leng ruoxue would exin it to them. After all, thatss had even chased away her own family and subordinates.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Liu Feng unwillingly nodded his head and followed the great elder and the others out of the volcano.

    On the way back to the encampment, Liu Feng was stillining non-stop, until Feng Da couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and shouted,¡±¡±Liufeng, are you done?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about the little fox¡¯s safety?¡± Liu Feng looked at Feng Da, who was ring at him angrily, and asked in a wronged tone.

    ¡°Mydy¡¯s survival ability is much higher than yours. If we stay there, we will only drag her down. So, we just have to stay in the encampment and wait for her toe back. You better shut your mouth and stop talking about it. Otherwise, I will have to block your mouth!¡± Feng Da warned.

    ¡°Yup! That granddaughter of mine is very smart, so you don¡¯t have to worry about her safety. ¡± Leng Qingtian held back hisughter and consoled Liu Feng.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Liu Feng responded softly, but his eyes red fiercely at the first elder, Mo Yan, and Liu Yue. That damned guy, he actuallyughed when he was being lectured! He really had no sympathy!

    ......

    However, even if he felt embarrassed, he still had to follow them back to the base ...

    After the others had left, Leng ruoxue then exined the situation to the demon. Following that, the two of them entered the bracelet, nning to wait for the fire to start.

    Three dayster.

    The divine me did not move at all. Moreover, after sensing that Feng Da and the others had left, the divine me no longer tried to escape. However, it was still very cautious as it circled around the volcano. It did not even stay in the same ce for too long.

    In the bracelet.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, this divine me is quite smart.¡± The demon, who had been observing the movements of the divine fire through the light screen, said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Yup! It¡¯s been three days and the divine fire hasn¡¯te in our direction. I wonder how long we¡¯ll have to wait. ¡± Leng ruoxue said gloomily. It seemed like waiting for the fire toe would not work! However, she didn¡¯t dare to move easily, for fear of being discovered by the careful divine fire.

    ¡°Big sister, capturing a divine me is not an easy task. I can see that this divine me has existed in this world for at least several tens of thousands of years. Its intelligence is not inferior to any human ¡®s. Moreover, it is at a crucial moment in its advancement, so it naturally has to be extra careful. After all, if it is caught while it is advancing, then its tens of thousands of years of cultivation will all turn into bubbles.¡± Qing Jue said.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that this divine me also knows what will happen to it if it gets caught?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Sister, all sprites born from the spiritual Qi of heaven and earth are very clear about this. That¡¯s why they would do everything possible to avoid humans. Humans are the greatest enemies of these natural treasures.¡± Qing Jue exined.

    ¡°Uh! I just want to help the old man advance, I don¡¯t intend to take his life. ¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly. She hated to hurt these little fellows who had already developed their own intelligence. However, she had to do something about the rotten old man!

    ¡°Sister, if you want your Natal me to advance, you must fuse with a me of a higher level. Once this divine me is fused, it will no longer be the original one.¡± Qing Jue said in a slightly frustrated manner. Spirits that already had their own thoughts would not like to be a part of others. Therefore, unless they could harden their hearts, they could only let go of that divine me.

    ¡°Is there no other way? I didn¡¯t want to wipe out the intelligence of that divine me. ¡± Leng ruoxue sighed softly. The cultivation of an elf was much more difficult than that of humans and beasts. Hence, she could not bear to hurt a little fellow who had been cultivating for tens of thousands of years.

    ¡°I only know of this one method.¡± Qing Jue thought for a while and said with certainty. Although he understood nt-type sprites, he was not clear about divine fire at all.

    ¡°Big sister, let¡¯s not worry about that for now. Let¡¯s capture that divine me first! Maybe it has a good idea!¡± QiuQiu suggested.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the only way.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    After another two days, the divine fire that Leng ruoxue and the demon had been waiting for finally began to move towards their direction ...

    Through the screen, Leng ruoxue held her breath as she stared intently at the dark red me that was slowly drifting through the screen. This me was extremely small and exquisite. It was only the size of a baby¡¯s pinky finger. The outeryer of the me flickered with a dazzling radiance, and wherever it went, everything would be charred ck ...

    After moving around for two days, the cautious divine fire was getting closer to Leng ruoxue¡¯s location ...

    After a long time.

    Just as the divine me neared Leng ruoxue¡¯s position, she and the demon suddenly appeared and used a specially made light to capture the divine me. The divine me was then enveloped by a ball of white light ...

    The divine me struggled intensely, but it could not break free from the of light. Its scorching temperature could not melt the either. After understanding all this, the divine me panicked. Not long after, the sound of weeping could be heard from the ...

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s head started to throb when she heard the tender voice. Why is it another child! What should he do?

    ¡°I ... I don¡¯t want to die! I beg you to let me go. ¡± A tender child¡¯s voice entered Leng ruoxue¡¯s ears.

    ¡°You won¡¯t die. I just need your help with something.¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°I¡¯m still young, I can¡¯t help you much!¡± The divine me said in a small voice.

    ¡°Please let me go! I¡¯m about to break through. ¡± The divine me pleaded again.

    ¡°Little fire seed, do you think you can resist the heavenly Tribtion by yourself? Why don¡¯t you follow my sister in the future? I¡¯ll guarantee that you¡¯ll live a good life. ¡± QiuQiu coaxed and used cannonballs on the divine fire!

    Leng ruoxue, who was carrying QiuQiu, listened to QiuQiu¡¯s arrogant words and couldn¡¯t help but feel a few ck lines sliding down her forehead. She thought to herself, who did QiuQiu learn these words from? AI! Where did her innocent and cute little QiuQiu go?

    ¡°What do you mean by good food and good wine?¡± The divine me asked in a low voice. Its food wasva and it had never eaten anything else.

    ¡°It means good food and drink.¡± QiuQiu thought for a moment and exined.

    ¡°It¡¯s more delicious thanva?¡± The divine me asked curiously.

    ¡°Of course, how is it? Just follow my sister!¡± QiuQiu pressed on. It was bent on keeping this divine me into Leng ruoxue¡¯s bag.

    ¡°Can I consider it?¡± The divine me said hesitantly.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to consider? You¡¯ll definitely regret it at that time. Besides, even if you seed in advancing, can you guarantee that you can live a long life? Won¡¯t be discovered? In other people¡¯s hands, they didn¡¯t receive such good treatment as in my sister¡¯s hands!¡± QiuQiu reminded.

    ¡°Then ... Then can I not die?¡± The divine me was tempted, but it was also worried that it would die.

    ¡°Who said I want you to die? Don¡¯t scare yourself. I never kill elves. ¡± QiuQiu promised.

    ¡°Then I agree. I¡¯ll follow your sister from now on.¡± The divine me thought for a moment and relented. It then added,¡±¡±However, I have to break through first before I can leave with you.¡±

    ¡°No problem, I will definitely help you.¡± QiuQiu said confidently.

 Chapter 1094

    <h4>Chapter 1094: The divine me tribtion (1)</h4>

    ¡°Thank you! That ¡­ I want to ask who your sister is?¡± The divine me said in embarrassment.

    ¡°It¡¯s this stunning beauty who¡¯s hugging me!¡± Little QiuQiu said a little narcissistically.

    When Leng ruoxue heard QiuQiu¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed. She thought to herself,¡¯does a cluster of divine mes know what an absolute beauty is?¡¯ QiuQiu, we have to keep a low profile!

    ¡°Oh!¡± The divine me nodded, not fully understanding. Suddenly, the sky was filled with dark clouds, lightning shed, and Thunder rumbled. Seeing this, the divine me became nervous. It kept jumping around in the of light while shouting,¡±Heavenly Tribtion! The heavenly Tribtion ising!¡±

    Leng ruoxue looked at the sky that was getting darker and darker. The dark clouds in the sky had already started to gather together. Not long after, the dark clouds had covered the sky above Leng ruoxue and the demon ¡­

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, we have to leave the Tribtion cloud¡¯s range. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be affected as well.¡± The demon child warned. Moreover, once they were treated as spirits by the Tribtion clouds, the might of the heavenly Tribtion would increase by several times. In that case, it would be even more difficult for the divine me to advance.

    ¡°What about the divine me?¡± Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but ask. QiuQiu had already said that it would help the divine fire, so she couldn¡¯t just ignore it, right? Moreover, the divine me had already agreed to leave with her. In this case, this little me was also considered one of them.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, it has to rely on itself for this matter. We can¡¯t help much, but you can leave some fire attribute pills for it. We can¡¯t do anything about the rest.¡± The demon said after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Well, alright then!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. She also knew that these fairies who had cultivated for at least 10000 years had to go through the test of the heavenly Tribtion before they could transform. Otherwise, the heavens would not allow these heaven-defying little things to exist in this world. Their Heavenly Tribtion was much more difficult than the advancement of humans and beasts. Hence, she was not willing to hurt them.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue took out a white jade bottle and released the divine fire from the light.¡±¡±Divine fire, here is a bottle of fire-type medicinal pills. If you can¡¯t withstand the Tribtion, you can take one pill. However, I don¡¯t know if this pill will be useful to your divine fire. As for the rest, you¡¯ll have to rely on yourself.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useful. Thank you, sister. ¡± The divine me said gratefully. It then separated an even smaller me to hold the small Jade bottle, waiting for the heavenly Tribtion to descend ¡­

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue carried QiuQiu and the demon out of the heavenly Tribtion¡¯s range. They observed from afar.

    He waited for a long time.

    ......

    The heavenly Tribtion that had been brewing for a long time finally descended from the sky. A ck heavenly lightning bolt that was as thick as a water bucket and flickered with electric sparks directly enveloped the tiny divine me. Leng ruoxue¡¯s heart could not help but jump into her throat when she saw this scene ¡­

    The area of the first heavenly lightning bolt was already so huge. He wondered if the cluster of divine fire could swallow it.

    When she had nothing to do these few days, she had deliberately read some books on how elves could advance, among which there was also information on divine fire.

    The divine fire¡¯s tribtion was to devour all the Tribtion lightning. There were at least nine tribtion lightning bolts and at most eighty-one tribtion lightning bolts. Although he didn¡¯t know which type the divine fire had encountered, no matter what, if they were all of the same size, the tiny divine fire would be stuffed!

    ¡°Perhaps I should prepare some medicine that helps with its digestion,¡± Leng ruoxue thought to herself.

    ¡°Big sister, don¡¯t worry. It will definitely seed.¡± QiuQiu sneaked a peek at Leng ruoxue¡¯s thoughts and chuckled.

    It was born to search for treasures of heaven and earth, so no one knew the habits of those treasures better than it. If those little guys didn¡¯t have some means of self-protection, they wouldn¡¯t have the chance to transform. What¡¯s more, this time, there were medicinal pills prepared by its sister for the divine fire. So, in its opinion, the divine fire¡¯s transformation was almost certain! There was no need to worry at all!

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid it¡¯ll hold. ¡± Leng ruoxue said, a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Hehe, Xue ¡®er, you¡¯re so cute. Don¡¯t worry, the Tribtion lightning has different effects on the divine fire. If it really can¡¯t eat it ¡­¡± The demon stopped halfway through.

    However, Leng ruoxue understood what he meant. These lightning tribtions were definitely a huge test for the divine fire. If the divine fire couldn¡¯t bepletely fused, it would have to start all over again and turn into an unconscious me that would drift around in the world.

    After about an hour, the first tribtion lightning would be extinguished by the divine fire. Moreover, looking at the panting appearance of the divine fire, it seemed that it had used a lot of energy.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she could not help but start to worry. It was only the first tribtion lightning bolt, and the divine fire had already taken so long to devour it. If a few more bolts were toe, could the divine fire really take it? AI! It really wasn¡¯t easy to be an elf who could transform!

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue made up her mind to treat these little fellows even better in the future. This was the first time she had seen a fairy take human form, so she was quite shocked.

    Just as Leng ruoxue was thinking to herself, the lightning tribtion that had been brewing for a while descended once more. This time, the divine mes took even longer to devour.

    Then, the third, the fourth ¡­ Until the ninth tribtion lightning descended, it had already taken a day to devour the divine fire.

    The divine me did not consume the elixir that Leng ruoxue had given it during the first eight lightning strikes. However, the power of the ninth lightning strike was at least ten times stronger than the first eight. The divine me felt that it could not hold on any longer, so it opened the bottle cap and consumed an elixir. After consuming the elixir, the divine me felt that its body was filled with fighting spirit again. It was even more confident!

    The divine me had used up more than half a day¡¯s time to resist the ninth lightning tribtion. At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the demon had brought QiuQiu into the bracelet and were observing the divine me¡¯s advancement and transformation through the light screen.

    It was only until the divine fire had devoured the ninth lightning tribtion that Leng ruoxue¡¯s tensed heart was finally half at ease. However, when she saw that the dark clouds in the sky had not dispersed, she could not help but feel suspicious. Could there still be more lightning tribtions?

    Just as she was thinking about this, another bolt of lightning fell from the sky and struck the divine me ¡­

    ¡°Poor little thing. I didn¡¯t expect it to have more than nine bolts of lightning.¡± Looking at the light screen, green vessel said with a little sympathy.

    Most nt-type sprites had nine heavenly tribtions. However, there were a few more heaven-defying sprites that had more than nine heavenly tribtions. Therefore, many sprites failed to take form. However, once they seeded in taking form, their power would be iparable to that of ordinary sprites.

 Chapter 1095

    <h4>Chapter 1095: The divine me tribtion (2)</h4>

    <h4> </h4>

    ¡°Sister, you must make this little fellow listen to you. If he seeds in transforming, he won¡¯t be suitable for the disheveled old man to fuse with.¡± Qing Jue said.

    ¡°I know. I won¡¯t hurt this little fellow. I¡¯ll think of another way for the disheveled old man.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t mean it that way. I mean, if this little guy sessfully transforms, I¡¯m afraid he will be a very destructive little thing. If he is not properly restrained, once he causes a big disaster, the heavens will not tolerate his existence. Therefore, you must make him listen to you.¡± Qing Jue said in a reserved manner.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. The destructive power of a fire attribute spirit was indeed not something that an ordinary spirit couldpare to.

    As time passed, another three days had passed, but the divine fire¡¯s tribtion had yet to end.

    In the past three days, the divine me had been baptized by nearly thirty tribtion lightning bolts. The divine me had grown from the size of a baby¡¯s finger to the size of a baby¡¯s fist. The me was red with a hint of purple, and it was so hot that it had dried up theva. The surrounding mountains had long been charred ck!

    Just as the divine me was undergoing its tribtion, Leng Qingtian and the others in the floating cloud City looked at the dark sky not far away. Their hearts could not help but be on tenterhooks. Although they really wanted to go over and take a look, they did not dare to act rashly.

    ¡°Has miss Leng not returned yet?¡± Chi Rui, who had been reporting for several days, asked without changing his tone.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Feng Da replied indifferently, then he buried his head and went back to his work.

    ¡°It¡¯s been almost half a month. Why don¡¯t we go to the volcano and take a look?¡± Chi Rui suggested.

    ¡°For what? Young miss will be fine, don¡¯t go and add to her troubles. ¡± Feng Da said unhappily. He was not worried about hisdy¡¯s safety, but he did not know what the situation was over there, so he could not put his heart at ease.

    Moreover, ording to the first elder, the lightning was very unusual. It seemed like the elves were undergoing a tribtion. However, he had never seen the elves ¡®tribtion before, so he was not too sure. However, he had warned them not to get too close to it in case they were affected.

    Feng Da and the others were clear in their hearts. They knew that the great elder¡¯s guess should be close to the mark. Otherwise, the youngdy would not have let them leave. However, who would be undergoing the Tribtion?

    ......

    ¡°Uh!¡± Chi Rui was a little depressed. He had good intentions, why couldn¡¯t these people understand? Wu ¡­ It has been so many days, but miss Leng has not returned. I wonder how she is doing!

    ¡°Young master Chi, if you don¡¯t have anything else to say, you should take care of your cousin. Don¡¯t let here here and cause a scene. Otherwise, if she annoys me, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡± Feng Da warned. These days, Chi Rui¡¯s cousin woulde over to scold her for no reason. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they cared about the youngdy, they wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to stay until now! Unfortunately, that woman didn¡¯t know that the ball on her neck was only temporarily with her!

    ¡°I told her, but she wouldn¡¯t listen.¡± Chi Rui said helplessly. His cousin would only think of him when she got into trouble. She would not usually listen to him, so he was helpless!

    ¡°Then lock her up.¡± The great elder said unhappily. He really didn¡¯t know how the Chi family had raised their daughter. Even though the Chi family wasn¡¯t the main family in the divine maind, it was still a failure to have raised a daughter like this.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°Yes,¡± Chi Rui replied. Actually, he had thought of locking his cousin up, but he couldn¡¯t stand her making a scene, so he let her do as she pleased. However, now that she had suggested it, and this old man¡¯s status was not ordinary, he had no choice but to listen.

    ¡°I say, Chi family brat, you¡¯ve failed as a young master! How can I let a woman ride on my head!¡± The disheveled old man could not help but grumble.

    ¡°I ¡­¡± Chi Rui was speechless. He was indeed a failure.

    ¡°Every family has its own problems, so don¡¯t me him.¡± The great elder pleaded. The waters of the great ns were deep! Being in a big family, there were many things to worry about. Therefore, he could understand the Chi family¡¯s helplessness.

    ¡°I don¡¯t me him! However, if his cousines again, or if Xue ¡®eres back and finds out about all this, I can¡¯t guarantee what kind of ending that cousin of his will have. That girl can¡¯t tolerate sand in her eyes. ¡± The disheveled old man reminded. If Feng Da and the others were not so focused on Xue ¡®er, they would not have bothered with Chi Rui¡¯s cousin, which led to the womaning to make a scene again and again.

    ¡°Young man from the Chi family, you have to keep an eye on that woman. If anyone from the Chi family has any suspicions, tell them toe and ask me.¡± The first elder thought for a while and decided to shoulder this responsibility for Chi Rui.

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, first elder.¡± Chi Rui said gratefully.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. Also, did you forget what I said? don¡¯t call me great elder. Right now, I¡¯m just an old man hanging out with a little girl. ¡± The great elder reminded. If it wasn¡¯t necessary, he didn¡¯t want to reveal his identity to avoid trouble.

    ¡°Uh! Then what should I call you?¡± Chi Rui said nervously. The great elder¡¯s status was quite high. Even his grandfather, the patriarch, had to be respectful in front of the great elder, let alone a junior like him. It should be known that the great elder had a wide range of friends in the divine realm. Moreover, he was a great figure of the same generation as the patriarch of the ning family. Thus, he naturally had to be more respectful.

    ¡°Just call me old man.¡± The great elder said after some thought. Although he looked very young on the outside, he had always thought of himself as an old man.

    ¡°Old man is my name, you can change it.¡± The old man immediately protested when he heard that his name was about to be infringed.

    ¡°Uh! Then you can call me uncle Liu!¡± First elder said after some thought.

    ¡°Uncle Liu, that sounds like the Butler¡¯s name!¡± When Liu Feng heard this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh wildly. He was deeply speechless about this old man¡¯s ability toe up with names. Fortunately, his and his brother¡¯s names were not given by this damn old man, otherwise, he would be depressed to death.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Butler? I¡¯ll be this little girl¡¯s housekeeper from now on, and all of you have to listen to me because you¡¯re now her subordinates. ¡± The great elder blew at his beard and red at him. He kept cursing in his heart. This brat didn¡¯t even leave him any face in front of outsiders. Hmph! If he had the chance, he would definitely kill him!

 Chapter 1096

    <h4>Chapter 1096: The divine me tribtion (3)</h4>

    ¡°Kid Chi, you can call me uncle Liu from now on. Remember that! I am the little girl¡¯s housekeeper. As for the three of them, they are her subordinates. ¡± The great elder warned. In other words, he was telling them not to reveal their identities.

    ¡°Yes, uncle Liu!¡± Chi Rui replied helplessly. You can¡¯t guess the thoughts of these big shots!

    Just like that, the first elder, Mo Yan, Liu Feng, and Liu Yue¡¯s identities were temporarily confirmed. When Leng ruoxue returned and found out that she had a housekeeper and three subordinates, she was so shocked that her jaw almost dropped. Could she afford to use such a high-ranking Butler and subordinate?

    Leng ruoxue, who was at the volcano, waspletely focused on the divine fire tribtion.

    There were more than 60 lightning bolts now and the size of the lightning bolts was getting smaller. However, even though she was in space, Leng ruoxue could feel that the lightning bolts were getting stronger!

    On the other hand, the divine me had grown to the size of an adult¡¯s fist after being struck by more than 60 lightning tribtions. The color of the me had turned into a deep purple, and the scorching heat had melted everything around it. Even Leng ruoxue, who was in the middle of the space, could feel the scorching heat.

    A few more days passed.

    The number of lightning bolts reached 98. As the 98th lightning bolt was swallowed by the divine fire, the size of the divine fire increased by a lot. At this time, the me hadpletely turned ck and purple, and the periphery of the me was shining with a dazzling light! He looked extremely mysterious and Noble.

    In the bracelet.

    Qing Jue observed the situation outside and spoke with some worry,¡±¡±Sister, there¡¯s only one more tribtion lightning before the divine fire¡¯s tribtion ends. However, thest tribtion lightning is also very important. I don¡¯t know if the divine fire can withstand it.¡±

    ¡°I can see that the little guy¡¯s perseverance is extraordinary. Didn¡¯t he survive several dangerous situations? So, we should believe in it. ¡± Leng ruoxue consoled. Even though she was very worried, she was helpless at this moment. She had already done everything she could. Now, she could only rely on the divine me.

    ¡°I hope so! The 9-in-9 Heavenly Tribtion during the transformation also proves that this divine me is extraordinary. At least, ever since I gained sentience, I¡¯ve never seen a fairy undergo the 9-in-9 Heavenly Tribtion during her transformation. ¡± Qing Jue sighed. The spirits that transcended the 9-in-9 Heavenly Tribtion could be said to be favored by heaven and earth, but they could also be considered abandoned by heaven and earth. That was because once they sessfully transcended the Tribtion, they would naturally obtain many benefits. However, once they failed, it would mean that they were abandoned by heaven and earth. This was thew of nature.

    As Leng ruoxue and Qing Jue were chatting, the 99th wave of the heavenly Tribtion finally descended ¡­

    ......

    What was different from the previous 98 heavenly tribtions was that the previous 98 heavenly tribtions were all lightning strikes with electricity within them. However, thisst Heavenly Tribtion waspletelyposed of lightning. The lightning that shone with a white light might only be the size of an adult¡¯s pinky, but the energy it contained was equivalent to the sum of the previous 98 heavenly tribtions. This made Leng ruoxue break out in cold sweat for the divine fire!

    Meanwhile, the divine me that waspletely focused on fighting thest Heavenly Tribtion still didn¡¯t know that someone was worried about it! If it knew, it would definitely be very touched. Because, for tens of thousands of years, it had only been itself, and no other creature had ever worried for it. Basically, all the living beings in this volcano would run away when they saw it. Otherwise, they would be burned to ashes by it!

    The Ny-ninth Heavenly Tribtion bolt was extremely stubborn. No matter how hard the divine me tried, it could notpletely merge with it!

    The battle between the divine me and the heavenly Tribtion continued for two days and two nights, but there was still no clear winner. However, seeing that the divine me showed no signs of defeat, Leng ruoxue finally felt more at ease. It seemed like the first 98 bolts of lightning had greatly increased the power of the divine me! It was just that he didn¡¯t know who would win in the end!

    Five dayster, the divine fire, which was already exhausted,unched the most fatal attack ¡­

    This was also the divine me¡¯s final struggle. Sess or failure all depended on this!

    In an instant, half of the sky was burned red by the towering volcano. The small lightning bolt was also enveloped within it. Through the light screen, Leng ruoxue could see a lightning bolt shuttling back and forth within the huge mes. It was as if it was unwilling to be fused just like that ¡­

    The White Lightning fled in all directions, trying to break out of the divine me¡¯s encirclement. However, the divine me would not let it escape so easily, because once thest Heavenly Tribtion seeded, it would also mean that it had failed to pass the Tribtion. In that case, why not fight to the death? in any case, the divine me was going all out!

    After a long time.

    The White Lightning trapped in the mes finally lost its fighting spirit and was slowly devoured by the divine me. The giant me also shrank until it was the size of a blue ball.

    When Leng ruoxue and the demon saw that the divine me¡¯s tribtion had ended, they quickly left their bracelets. However, the divine me was in the critical stage of its transformation, so they could only watch from afar. They did not dare to get too close to it so as not to disturb it.

    An hourter.

    The burning mes had disappeared, and in its ce was a fair and tender little baby. The little baby waspletely naked, and his little face was unbelievably beautiful. His two ck grape-like eyes were clear, transparent, and as pure as a spring. The moment Leng ruoxue saw this little baby who was not even one year old, her love for him was overflowing ¡­

    ¡°What an adorable little fellow.¡± Leng ruoxue picked up the little boy and said happily. Why were the appearances of these elves so adorable?

    ¡°Sister, thank you.¡± The little boy said in a soft voice, a little embarrassed.

    ¡°What are you thanking me for! It¡¯s the result of your own hard work that you¡¯re able to transform. I didn¡¯t help much. ¡± Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for big sister¡¯s pill, I wouldn¡¯t have seeded in my transformation.¡± The little boy said with some lingering fear. After transforming, he knew many things that he didn¡¯t know before. Hence, only he knew how dangerous the previous Heavenly Tribtion was. Hence, he was very grateful to Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Hehe, since you put it that way, then I¡¯ll take this credit!¡± Leng ruoxueughed. To her, this was as easy as lifting a finger. However, this little fellow had remembered it in his heart. From this, it could be seen that these elves knew how to repay kindness. They were much better than some humans.

 Chapter 1097

    <h4>Chapter 1097: The divine me tribtion (4)</h4>

    ¡°Little me, I told you that there¡¯s nothing wrong with following big sister. Do You Believe Me Now?¡± QiuQiu, who was lying on Leng ruoxue¡¯s shoulder, said with a hint of pride.

    ¡°Yes, sister. I¡¯ll follow you from now on.¡± The little boy quickly echoed.

    ¡°Alright, we have a few more kids like you in our family! You won¡¯t be lonely anymore. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s great. Big sister, I¡¯m called Huo Ling.¡± The little boy said happily.

    ¡°Fire spirit, since you have a name now, it¡¯ll save me a lot of trouble!¡± Leng ruoxue said half-jokingly. However, there were more and more Beastie and these little fellows around her, anding up with a name had indeed be the most difficult thing for her.

    ¡°Fire spirit? ¡°Could it be that you ¡­¡± QiuQiu seemed to have thought of something as it couldn¡¯t help but widen its round eyes and ask.

    ¡°Yes, sister. I¡¯m not an ordinary divine fire, but I¡¯m not the most powerful divine fire in the world either. I can only be considered the King of Fire!¡± The fire spirit exined in a soft voice. He had only learned about this after he had made a breakthrough. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have encountered the 9-in-9 Heavenly Tribtion. However, his current inherited memories were very iplete, and many of them had yet to be fully recovered.

    ¡°Hehe, Xue ¡®er, you¡¯re quite lucky to have met the King of Fire.¡± The demon chuckled and teased.

    ¡°Hmm, fire spirit, since you¡¯re the King of Fire, do you know where I can find other divine mes?¡± Leng ruoxue asked after nodding.

    ¡°Sister, are you looking for the divine fire to fuse with it?¡± The fire spirit asked curiously. He had a familiar feeling towards Leng ruoxue¡¯s fire attribute aura. He was very sure that the fire attribute in his sister¡¯s body was an inborn divine me. Hence, he could not understand why his sister did not need a divine me at all!

    ¡°Yes, but not for me. It¡¯s for a family member of mine.¡± Leng ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Oh! Sister, to tell you the truth, I¡¯m the only divine me left on this continent. I¡¯ve already devoured the others. ¡± The fire spirit said with some embarrassment. There were ranks among the divine mes. Even when they were unconscious, the higher-ranked divine mes would automatically devour the lower-ranked divine mes. This was also a cultivation method for their mes to improve their strength.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Since there¡¯s no more divine fire on this continent, we¡¯ll look for it when we reach the divine realm!¡± Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    ......

    ¡°Sister, my memory is a mess right now. Let me sort it out and see if there are any other ways to help your family.¡± The fire spirit said after some thought.

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll thank you in advance.¡± Leng ruoxue gently stroked the fire Spirit¡¯s head as she smiled. It was rare for the little fire spirit to have such a heart. Hence, even if she didn¡¯t have any good ideas, she wouldn¡¯t me that little fellow.

    ¡°Elder sister is too polite.¡± The fire Spirit¡¯s face was red with embarrassment.

    ¡°Sister, can we leave this ce now?¡± At this moment, QiuQiu warned.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s time to leave.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. After staying here for so long, her grandfather and the others were probably getting anxious.

    ¡°Little fire spirit, is there anything else you need here? We¡¯re leaving. ¡± Leng ruoxue asked softly.

    ¡°No, there won¡¯t be any more volcanoes here in the future.¡± The fire spirit said in a sad voice. After living here for so long, he had quite a bit of feelings for this ce. It was his advancement that had destroyed this ce. However, now that it had be a reality, there was no point in him being depressed.

    ¡°Little fire spirit, don¡¯t be sad. Since you¡¯ve already transformed, of course you have to look forward.¡± Leng ruoxue knew what was on the fire Spirit¡¯s mind and could not help but console it.

    ¡°Mm! Sister, let¡¯s leave!¡± The fire spirit nodded.

    With that, Leng ruoxue carried the fire spirit and returned to their encampment in the floating cloud City with the demon.

    When Feng Da and the rest saw the little child in Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms, they couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes. They thought to themselves,¡±why did the young miss kidnap another elf? she¡¯s amazing!¡± They would not be like Liu Feng, stupid enough to think that this child was born by the young miss.

    However, when the first elder, Mo Yan, and Liu Yue saw the child in Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms, their reactions were simr to Liu Feng ¡®s. Inparison, Liu Feng was much calmer.

    ¡°Little girl, whose child is this? why did you bring him back?¡± First elder would not be as ignorant as Liu Feng to think that the child was Leng ruoxue ¡®S. He knew that it would take a long time for a child to be born.

    ¡°My family.¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Little fox, you ¡­ You didn¡¯t get another elf, did you?¡± Liu Feng¡¯s eyes widened as he guessed speechlessly. This girl¡¯s luck was a little too good! It really made people envious!

    ¡°Uh! Could he be the fairy that transcended the Tribtion?¡± The great elder was experienced and knowledgeable, so he immediately reacted. He was just a little shocked when he saw the little girl carrying a baby back, so he didn¡¯t think much about it.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded slightly.

    ¡°Uh! What kind of sprite is he?¡± The great elder asked with a face full of curiosity. In his heart, he was also secretlymenting that this girl¡¯s luck was so good that it made people jealous!

    ¡°He is the Godfire spirit we have been searching for.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    And her answer really did give everyone, including the great elder, a shock. F * ck! Even a divine fire had a spirit, what kind of world was this!

    No one knew that fire could actually produce a spirit, so they were so shocked that their jaws almost dropped.

    ¡°Miss, how do you want the disheveled old man to fuse with this child? We can¡¯t possibly eat this child, right?¡± Feng Da asked curiously, but he felt a chill in his heart. It was so scary! If it were him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to eat it!

    ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m not interested in children, I don¡¯t like them!¡± Seeing the little boy¡¯s frightened look, the disheveled old man quickly said,¡±damn Feng Da, look how scared he is of the little boy!¡± Even if he wanted to upgrade his Natal me to a divine me, he could not bear toy his hands on a little baby who had finally managed to take human form! They had all seen the heavenly Tribtion before, even though it was far away.

    ¡°Hehe! I was just curious! I didn¡¯t really say you could eat him!¡± Feng Da said, a little embarrassed. He also knew that his words were a little inappropriate. He really shouldn¡¯t have asked this in front of the little doll. Look, the little doll was scared!

 Chapter 1098

    <h4>Chapter 1098: The divine me tribtion (5)</h4>

    ¡°Fire spirit, don¡¯t be afraid! They¡¯re just joking. ¡± Leng ruoxue red at Feng Da before consoling him.

    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m just asking out of curiosity. Don¡¯t be afraid. No one will eat you.¡± Feng Da alsoforted him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll think of a way to help this old man advance his me. If there¡¯s no other way, I¡¯ll help him find a divine fire.¡± The fire spirit promised. He had remembered what the disheveled old man had said to him just now. Therefore, he had a very good first impression of the old man.

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re such a well-behaved and cute little kid. Grandpa thanks you first. Let Grandpa hug you. ¡± The disheveled old man was overjoyed to see the little fellow being so considerate and sensible!

    Seeing the disheveled old man carrying the child in his arms, the other old men were all envious. Not long after, a few of the older old men started fighting for the little fire spirit.

    Mo Yan and the others asked about the details of Leng ruoxue and the demon.

    Leng ruoxue exined the situation to them in detail, especially the dangers that the little fire spirit faced during its tribtion. After listening to it, everyone started to admire this little doll.

    After that, Leng ruoxue inquired about the situation on their side.

    When Chi Rui arrived, Leng ruoxue told him about the volcano¡¯s recent situation. However, she didn¡¯t reveal the little fire Spirit¡¯s identity. She only said that the divine fire had failed its tribtion and had disappeared. The volcano had also be a ruin.

    Chi Rui pondered for a moment and then led his men to explore the volcano.

    After verifying Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he decided to leave with his subordinates. After all, from his point of view, the danger of the volcano had been resolved. Furthermore, there wouldn¡¯t be any more volcanic eruptions in the future! He could return to his family to report on his mission.

    Before he left, Chi Rui once again invited Leng ruoxue and the others to visit the Chi family¡¯s divine territory. This time, Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t reject him. After all, QiuQiu and Baobao were the two little fellows who were arguing about going to collect debts! In order to satisfy the two little money-grubbers ¡®strong demands, they could only make a trip to the Chi family¡¯s divine realm!

    ¡°Grandpa uncle Liu, don¡¯t forget to collect the money from the Chi family on our behalf!¡± Before entering the Chi family¡¯s main city, QiuQiu and Baobao reminded him in unison.

    ......

    ¡°I can¡¯t forget! Don¡¯t worry!¡± The first elder said helplessly. It seemed that these two little guys were determined to use him as a gun. However, didn¡¯t they think that this was a waste of talent? He believed that he could be of even greater use!

    Chi Rui, who was not far away, heard the conversation between the man and the two beasts. His mouth twitched as he thought to himself,¡±this time, the Chi family is going to bleed a lot. Sigh!¡± The head elder of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild had personallye to collect the debt, would the patriarch dare to not pay!

    As he was thinking, Chi Rui had already apanied Leng ruoxue and the rest into the Chi family¡¯s main city in the God domain. The great elder was carrying two cute, furry little beasts in his arms as he walked at the back of the group ¡­

    The current Grand Elder was just an unremarkable old man, and the aura on his body waspletely restrained. Therefore, if it weren¡¯t for the two cute little beasts in his arms, the pedestrians on the street wouldn¡¯t even give him a second look.

    The Chi family¡¯s main city was named Chi city. Like the other main cities in the divine realm, Chi city was very famous. The streets were unusually crowded. As they walked, the Grand Elder, who was at the back of the group, was separated from his group.

    Standing on a quiet path, the first elder was extremely depressed. He realized that he was lost. Sigh! If this were to spread out, wouldn¡¯t they beughed at by those old farts?

    ¡°Grandpa uncle Liu, it¡¯s not embarrassing to be lost. Don¡¯t be sad!¡± The baby consoled her considerately.

    ¡°Exactly, exactly! Big sister often gets lost too!¡± In order tofort the great elder, QiuQiu had sold Leng ruoxue out without any hesitation!

    ¡°Really? That little girl is also lost?¡± When first elder heard this, his interest was piqued, and the depression of being lost was greatly diluted.

    ¡°Hehe! What¡¯s the big deal! Who hasn¡¯t lost their way before?¡± QiuQiu said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Uh! That makes sense, but since we¡¯re already lost, let¡¯s take a good look around the street!¡± The great elder suggested and began to adapt to the situation. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry anyway. After knowing that they had disappeared, the Chi family brat would definitely send people to find them.

    After saying that, first elder carried the two cute little beasts, QiuQiu and Baobao, and wandered around the street ¡­

    After Chi Rui brought Leng ruoxue and the rest to the Chi family courtyard, everyone realized that the great elder was missing.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest were not worried, but Chi Rui was! He wasn¡¯t worried that something would happen to the great Elder Council, but he was afraid that someone would offend that old man. Not to mention that no one on the divine maind could afford to offend that old man, even in the divine realm, few people would dare to offend him!

    At the thought of this, Chi Rui quickly sent people to look for her on the streets ¡­

    In the main hall of the Chi family¡¯s courtyard.

    Chi Rui was sweating profusely as he looked at Leng ruoxue and the rest who were carefree. He was burning with anxiety. Damn it, they had been searching for an entire afternoon and the people he had sent out had still not found the great elder and the two little beasts. They were so useless!

    ¡°Calm down, you¡¯re hot. Come, drink some water!¡± Feng Da took a ss of water and handed it to Chi Rui.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys worried?¡± Chi Rui asked speechlessly. These people were too calm.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? that old man is much stronger than us. Do we still need to worry about his safety?¡± Feng Da asked.

    ¡°Uh! You¡¯re right, but even if you¡¯re not worried, I am!¡± Chi Rui said with a long face.

    ¡°What are you worried about? As long as you don¡¯t provoke him, that old man won¡¯t cause you any trouble. ¡± Feng Da promised. The great elder¡¯s vengeful personality was too simr to the young miss. Sometimes, he couldn¡¯t help but think that the young miss was more like the great elder¡¯s granddaughter than Liu Feng, but that was of course impossible!

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that there¡¯s someone in the city who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him,¡± Chi Rui spoke his mind, and his heart rxed a lot.

    ¡°Then they can only me their bad luck. That old man is a vengeful person. Moreover, he will definitely make those who provoke him regret being born in this world.¡± Feng Da said with a smirk.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he will vent his anger on the Chi n. ¡± Chi Rui whispered.

    ¡°Hehe! As long as it¡¯s not your Chi family¡¯s fault, the Grand Elder won¡¯t take his anger out on you. However, if someone from the Chi family really did offend the Grand Elder, then your Chi family can only pray for good luck!¡± Feng Da said half-jokingly.

    ¡°AI! I¡¯m afraid of this!¡± Chi Rui said gloomily. The majority of the people in Chi city were inextricably linked to the Chi family. Furthermore, the good and bad were mixed together. Hence, this was what he was most worried about.

    ¡°Then I can¡¯t help you, sigh! You take care, I¡¯m going to sleep. ¡± Feng Da patted Chi Rui¡¯s shoulder and said sympathetically,¡±it seems like it¡¯s not easy to be a young master. Look at how tired Chi Rui is!¡± If he was worried about this and that, he would have gone crazy!

    After Feng Da left, the rest of the people also found excuses to leave the main hall. However, just as Leng ruoxue and the demon were about to leave, they were stopped by Chi Rui,¡±¡±Miss Leng, you have to help me!¡±

    ¡°I wonder how young master Chi would like me to help?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Miss Leng and first elder have been together for quite a long time, so you should be clear about where first elder will be going, right?¡± Chi Rui probed.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know about that. However, have your people searched the entire city?¡± Leng ruoxue retorted.

    ¡°Yes, my confidant said that they¡¯ve searched the entire city, but they didn¡¯t find the first elder and the two little beasts.¡± Chi Rui told the truth. He was anxious because the first elder was not in any of the Inns and shops in the city! This person couldn¡¯t have just disappeared into thin air!

    ¡°Have you searched the suburbs? There are prison cells in Chi city, right? I suggest you look for it there as well. ¡± Leng ruoxue said calmly. After she finished speaking, she left the main hall with the demon.

    ¡°The suburbs? A prison cell?¡± Chi Rui mumbled to himself thoughtfully before he quickly ran out ¡­

 Chapter 1099

    <h4>Chapter 1099: How big do you want to y (1)</h4>

    After Chi Rui left the main hall, he immediately ordered his subordinates to search the outskirts of the city, while he brought some men to Chi Cheng¡¯s prison to check.

    Before entering the cell, Chi Rui first asked the guard if there were any new prisoners today. After receiving a positive answer, his heart sank. Even though the guard said that the person who had been locked up was not an old man, he could notpletely rx because the first elder did not look like an old man.

    ¡°I hope it¡¯s not the first elder,¡± Chi Rui consoled himself. He then asked for the location of the prisoners and went to confirm with his men.

    When Chi Rui came to the cell door and saw the man sleeping soundly on the recliner through the bars, his heart sank to the bottom. That person was none other than the great elder he had been looking for!

    ¡°Dammit, hurry up and open the cell door!¡± Chi Rui growled in anger. Who did this, to actually dare to lock the armament Guild¡¯s great elder in a cell, you really don¡¯t want to live, but even if you want to die, don¡¯t drag others in!

    ¡°Young master, we don¡¯t have the key.¡± One of his subordinates said with some difficulty.

    ¡°Break the lock!¡± Chi Rui ordered.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The subordinate replied.

    As he raised his hand and swung his de, the huge lock of the cell was split into two. Chi Rui hurriedly ran in and stood beside the great elder. He called out softly,¡±¡±Uncle Liu, wake up!¡±

    However, the head elder only turned over and did not wake up at all.

    Looking at the great elder who was sleeping soundly, Chi Rui frowned anxiously. However, he didn¡¯t dare to wake the great elder up too loudly, so he could only sigh continuously!

    At this moment, the guards were brought to Chi Rui.

    ¡°Young master, what can I do for you?¡± The guard said carefully. He was puzzled in his heart. Who was this person? He actually asked the young master toe personally.

    ......

    ¡°Let me ask you, who put this person in the cell?¡± Chi Rui suppressed his anger and said.

    ¡°It¡¯s the third young master!¡± The guard felt the young master¡¯s anger and carefully replied.

    ¡°What reason?¡± Chi Rui asked with a faint smile. Chi Yang, this is your own death, you can¡¯t me anyone else!

    ¡°The third young master said that this person stole the Yao family¡¯s fifth young miss¡± beast pet!¡± The guard quickly replied.

    ¡°What beast pet?¡± Chi Rui was a little puzzled. ¡®Pet beasts¡¯ couldn¡¯t be referring to the two ck-hearted little beasts that the great elder had been carrying in his arms, right? No wonder he didn¡¯t see the shadow of those two little beasts by the great elder¡¯s side.

    ¡°This subordinate does not know. When this person entered, this subordinate did not see any beast pets.¡± The guard replied truthfully.

    ¡°I know, you may leave! Do not tell anyone about this. ¡± Chi Rui ordered and immediately ordered his subordinates to invite Leng ruoxue and the others to the courtyard.

    However, after waiting for more than two hours, he did not see his subordinates invite anyone, so he had no choice but to go personally.

    When he arrived at the Chi family¡¯s courtyard, Chi Rui saw his subordinates standing outside Leng ruoxue¡¯s courtyard.

    ¡°Why are you guys standing outside?¡± Chi Rui asked in confusion.

    ¡°Young master, they said that miss Leng has already gone to rest and asked us not to disturb her.¡± The subordinate said, somewhat speechless.

    ¡°Who said that?¡± Chi Rui looked around but did not see anyone.

    ¡°We were the ones who said it,¡± Baby, who was guarding the door, said indifferently.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Chi Rui followed the voice and looked down. He saw a Purple Fox in disguise. The Fox¡¯s Silver eyes were filled with disdain. Chi Rui was depressed. He was despised by Leng ruoxue¡¯s Beastie again. This was not the first time.

    ¡°I want to look for miss Leng.¡± Chi Rui said courteously. Despite his disdain, he still had to see Leng ruoxue. He believed that only Leng ruoxue could help him with this matter.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, my cute master is sleeping. If you have anything to do, pleasee early tomorrow!¡± Baby said, not giving him any face.

    ¡°Uh! Alright then!¡± Chi Rui had no choice but to turn around and leave. He could not afford to offend any of these little beasts!

    The next day.

    When Leng ruoxue and the others came out of the room, they saw Chi Rui pacing back and forth at the entrance of the courtyard before they even stepped out of the courtyard. Baby and the other little beasts were standing side by side at the entrance, blocking his way.

    ¡°My lovely master.¡± When baby and the other Beastie saw Leng ruoxue, they immediately pounced on her, allowing Chi Rui to enter the courtyard.

    ¡°Miss Leng, you¡¯re finally awake.¡± Chi Rui heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Young master Chi, why are you here so early in the morning? what¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng ruoxue yed dumb.

    ¡°Uh! There¡¯s something. ¡± Chi Rui said with some difficulty.

    ¡°If you have something to say, say it!¡± Leng ruoxue smiled faintly. She knew what he wanted to say, but she could only pretend that she didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°The great elder has been locked up in a cell in Chi city.¡± Chi Rui hesitated for a moment before mustering his courage to speak.

    ¡°What? Who did it? He was really too bold! He was an idol! He actually did something that I¡¯ve always wanted to do, but never dared to!¡± Before Leng ruoxue could reply, Liu Feng could not help but exim. Furthermore, it seemed like he was gloating over her misfortune.

    ¡°Uh!¡± After hearing Liu Feng¡¯s words, Chi Rui¡¯s cold sweat started to drip down. He never dreamed that Liu Feng would have such a reaction. This was really beyond his expectations. However, he was not in a good mood like Liu Feng. In fact, he was worried to death.

    ¡°Quickly tell me, who locked up that old man? I¡¯m going to ask him for advice, where did he get the courage to do that?¡± Liu Feng pulled on Chi Rui¡¯s arm and asked anxiously.

    ¡°He¡¯s my third brother. ¡± Chi Rui told him the truth.

    ¡°That old man isn¡¯t someone who likes to cause trouble. What excuse did he find?¡± Liu Feng mumbled to himself. He couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter how he thought about it, and his eyebrows were knitted together.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of miss Leng¡¯s two little beasts. ¡± Chi Rui sighed and said,¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s two Beastie were too cute and too adorable. There were very few girls who could reject them. Wasn¡¯t this the trouble caused by the Beastie again?

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me those two little things were robbed again!¡± Liu Feng guessed.

 Chapter 1100

    <h4>Chapter 1100: How big do you want to y?(2)</h4>

    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t see those two little beasts by the Grand elder¡¯s side.¡± Chi Rui said honestly.

    ¡°Hahaha! Whoever snatches those two little fellows will be the unlucky one!¡± When Liu Feng heard this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. That¡¯s great, there¡¯s something fun to do now!

    ¡°Which youngdy from the Chi family snatched QiuQiu and baby away again?¡± Mo Yan also asked curiously. With the great elder around, the two little beasts were still stolen. This was very interesting!

    ¡°Those two little beasts should be in the hands of the Yao family¡¯s fifth youngdy.¡± Chi Rui said after some thought.

    ¡°The fifth youngdy of the Yao family? I don¡¯t know him!¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Miss Leng, please help me get the great elder out first! The Grand Elder refused to leave the cell. ¡± The old man had woken up before the sun had risen. He had wanted to bring the first elder out, but he had insisted that the Chi family and the Yao family give him justice. He would rather die than leave the cell.

    ¡°What did the great elder say?¡± Leng ruoxue asked.

    ¡°First elder said that he had never stolen anything in his life, so the Yao and Chi families have to give him an exnation.¡± Chi Rui told Leng ruoxue the Grand elder¡¯s exact words. In fact, the Grand Elder didn¡¯t tell him the details, and he had been guarding the Grand Elder in the cell, so he didn¡¯t know much about the truth.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue responded softly and did not continue.

    ¡°Miss Leng,e with me to the prison! I¡¯m at my wit¡¯s end against the Grand Elder. ¡± Chi Rui begged.

    ¡°Sure, but you¡¯ll have to wait until we¡¯re done with breakfast.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled and then called everyone to the dining room to eat.

    When they arrived at the dining hall, the servants in the courtyard had already prepared breakfast. Leng ruoxue and the rest sat down and began to eat.

    However, Chi Rui, who was also sitting at the dining table, seemed to be absent-minded. Leng ruoxue could not help but smile andfort him,¡±¡±Young master Chi, calm down! Since things have alreadye to this, there¡¯s no use in being depressed! However, I can tell you clearly that it¡¯s impossible to be kind!¡±

    ......

    After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, Chi Rui knew that there was no way to deal with the aftermath of this matter. He had already tried his best. Forget it, he didn¡¯t care anymore! Some people in the Chi family should be taught a lesson!

    After thinking it through, Chi Rui no longer felt that the meal was like chewing wax.

    After breakfast, everyone went to the prison cell and toured it.

    After entering the cell, Feng Da and the others looked around as if they had entered a Grand View Garden, and they even talked about it from time to time.

    ¡°Your Chi family¡¯s prison cell is pretty clean, but there aren¡¯t many prisoners inside.¡± Feng Da said with regret.

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s right!¡± A few drops of cold sweat dripped from Chi Rui¡¯s forehead, not knowing how to answer.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never stayed in a prison in the divine realm before! Why don¡¯t you lock me in here for a few days too?¡± Feng Da asked with anticipation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so! There¡¯s nothing fun to do in the prison. ¡± Chi Rui said in a hurry. He was so depressed that he didn¡¯t know what to do with the first elder. If they were all locked in, the Chi family wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in the godly maind!

    ¡°But, I¡¯m very curious.¡± Feng Da said, unwilling to give up.

    ¡°Uh! We¡¯re here, the Grand Elder is inside. ¡± When Chi Rui saw that they had already reached the front of the great elder¡¯s cell, he hurriedly shouted and couldn¡¯t help but wipe the cold sweat on his head. He thought to himself,¡±fortunately, we¡¯ve arrived, it was so dangerous!¡±

    Leng ruoxue and the rest stood outside the cell where the Grand Elder was locked up. They saw the Grand Elder eating and drinking well inside the cell. There were five to six servants serving him!

    ¡°Great elder, you¡¯re really happy to be in prison.¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Little girls, you¡¯vee to see me. Wu¡­..I finally get to see you!¡± The great elder threw away the beast leg in his hand and looked at Leng ruoxue and the others through the bars with teary eyes. It was as if they had not seen each other for a long time and Leng ruoxue and the others were here to check on him!

    ¡°Stinky old man, you should reform yourself properly and strive to be released from your sentence as soon as possible!¡± Liu Fengughed and teased.

    ¡°Chi family brat, lock this stinky brat in here as well. He¡¯ll keep this old manpany!¡± The Grand Elder ordered.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Chi Rui almost fainted after hearing the first elder¡¯s words. Why did you have to involve an outsider like me in your matters? Moreover, he was the great elder! The cell door wasn¡¯t locked. Old man, do you have to make Leng ruoxue and the others look so miserable as if they were here to visit!

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for him to close it, I¡¯ll go in myself!¡± At this time, Liu Feng spoke again. After he finished speaking, he walked directly into the cell.

    Ugh! Chi Rui was dumbfounded. What was going on?

    ¡°Little girl! I¡¯ve let you down! I wasn¡¯t able to protect QiuQiu and our baby, and they were actually stolen by someone else. Furthermore, those bastards even used me first, saying that I stole QiuQiu and our baby from the Yao family¡¯s fifth young miss. This old man has lived for so many years, but I¡¯ve never stolen anyone¡¯s things. I didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯d lose my integrity at an old age, Wu¡­..I don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± The great elderined tearfully. His words were enough to make those who didn¡¯t know the situation feel sympathy.

    ¡°Great elder, please take care of your body! In this world, evil people are in charge. We, the vulnerable group, should just endure it! AI!¡± Leng ruoxue sighed and said sympathetically.

    ¡°I wonder how the cute little QiuQiu and the baby are doing? Those two little guys won¡¯t be mistreated, right?¡± The first elder said with a worried expression.

    ¡°AI! I¡¯m also worried!¡± Leng ruoxue sighed. However, she was worried that miss Yao would be abused by QiuQiu and her baby! Ever since they had been captured by the Chi family¡¯s young miss, the two little things had been receiving special training from their precious and other beasts. They had learned a lot of new torturous ideas, and he wondered if the Yao family¡¯s young miss could take it.

    ¡°Little girl! Since you already know my whereabouts, you can go back first! I¡¯m fine, the treatment here isn¡¯t bad, and I¡¯m quite used to living here. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. You should think of a way to save QiuQiu and the baby first!¡± The great elder didn¡¯t even say two words before he started to drive them away!

    ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll go back first.¡± Leng ruoxue agreed. After she finished speaking, she turned around and left with Feng Da and the others.

 Chapter 1101

    <h4>Chapter 1101: How big do you want to y (3)</h4>

    <h4> </h4>

    Seeing this, Chi Rui felt helpless. He could tell that even when Leng ruoxue and the rest arrived, the first elder had no intention of leaving the cell. It seemed that grandfather had to personallye forward!

    Thinking of this, he bade the great elder farewell and left the cell.

    After Chi Rui left the cell, he went straight to the back mountain of the Chi family¡¯s main residence. That was the Chi family¡¯s forbidden area and also the Chi family¡¯s ce of seclusion. However, only the family¡¯s respected elders were qualified to cultivate there.

    At this moment, his grandfather, the head of the Chi family, was cultivating in seclusion there.

    Chi Rui was only allowed to enter after receiving permission from the guards of the forbidden area.

    Arriving at the door of his grandfather¡¯s Secret room, Chi Rui said softly,¡±¡±Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Come in!¡± A man¡¯s voice came from the secret room.

    After getting his grandfather¡¯s permission, Chi Rui opened the door of the secret room and walked in.

    ¡°Rui ¡®er, is there something important?¡± A middle-aged man of about 50 years old sat on a futon and looked at his grandson.

    ¡°Grandfather, Chi n has offended someone they shouldn¡¯t have.¡± Chi Rui said softly. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t do anything about it, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered his grandfather.

    ¡°Rui ¡®er, tell me the matter clearly. What exactly happened?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s brows immediately furrowed when he heard this, and he spoke with some displeasure.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chi Rui took a deep breath and exined everything that had happened. However, before he could finish, a ¡®bang¡¯ was heard. The table in front of him was smashed by his grandfather.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Chi Rui called out softly. Although he had expected that his grandfather would be angry when he found out about this, he did not expect that his usually reserved grandfather would show his anger in front of him.

    ......

    ¡°This group of ipetent bastards!¡± The middle-aged man cursed.

    ¡°Grandfather, please don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s all because I¡¯m too useless. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I couldn¡¯t solve this matter, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to trouble you.¡± Recently, his grandfather had often gone into closed-door cultivation to seek a breakthrough. Although it was not a life-and-death cultivation, he would not bother his grandfather unless it was an important matter.

    ¡°How can I me you for this? What did your uncle say?¡± The middle-aged man asked.

    ¡°Grandpa, I haven¡¯t seen uncle yet!¡± Chi Rui said honestly.

    ¡°Where the hell did he go?¡± The middle-aged man roared in anger. Damn it, his son had caused such a big trouble, and he, as the Father, was not here. This was outrageous. Fortunately, he had only handed the Chi family to him temporarily. Otherwise, their family would have been defeated by him sooner orter.

    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯d better ask uncle yourself where he is! It¡¯s not convenient for me to tell you, but I¡¯ve already sent people to get big Uncle back. ¡± Chi Rui said with some difficulty.

    ¡°Rui ¡®er, go and gather the elders. I¡¯ll be there immediately.¡± The middle-aged man ordered after some thought.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°Yes, master!¡± Chi Rui replied and left the forbidden area.

    After informing the elders to gather in the meeting room, Chi Rui went ahead to wait for them.

    The elders arrived one after another. When they saw Chi Rui, they couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±¡±Young master, the patriarch and the great elders are not here. Why have you gathered us at this time?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while. ¡± Chi Rui said indifferently.

    Not long after, the head of the Chi family and the first elder arrived at the meeting room.

    When the elders saw the family head and first elder who were in closed-door cultivation, they were all puzzled. Uh, weren¡¯t these two in closed-door cultivation together? Why did hee out so quickly?

    ¡°Rui ¡®er, tell the elders about this!¡± The head of the Chi family instructed after taking the main seat.

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa!¡± Chi Rui responded and then told the elders about the matter.

    When the elders present heard this, their faces all turned pale and they didn¡¯t speak for a long time. This matter was really too big for them.

    After a long while, an elder regained his senses and asked carefully,¡±¡±Young master, are you sure that person is the head elder of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild?¡±

    ¡°If seventh elder doesn¡¯t believe me, you can ask the main family to send someone to confirm it. However, I can tell you that thest time I went to fiery city to attend rumei¡¯s wedding, it was this first elder who presided over it.¡± Chi Rui said indifferently.

    ¡°But ¡­¡± The seventh elder still had some questions, but under the re of the family head, he didn¡¯t dare to continue asking.

    ¡°If the elders still have any doubts about the identity of the great elder, you can just send a Tool Master to the prison to verify it.¡± At this moment, the Chi family¡¯s first elder coughed and said,¡±

    ¡°Right! Right! It should be verified more clearly!¡± The seventh elder quickly chimed in.

    ¡°Seventh elder, if that¡¯s the case, then you should go with Master Feng!¡± The first elder ordered. Master Feng was a weaponsmith that the Chi family had hired. Even though he was not as famous as Leng Xiaoyu, he was still considered a reputable weaponsmith in the world of cksmiths.

    ¡°Yes. Grand Elder, please be at ease. I will definitely investigate that person¡¯s identity.¡± The seventh elder promised.

    However, when the seventh elder investigated, he was as listless as a frost-beaten eggnt. When everyone saw his expression, they all understood that the person¡¯s identity was probably real.

    ¡°Are you willing to believe me now?¡± Chi Rui sneered.

    ¡°Young master, you have to think of a way! Otherwise, our Chi n will be in deep trouble!¡± The seventh elder begged with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about this. If I had a way, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to ask grandfather.¡± Chi Rui¡¯s voice was cold. When something happened, he had to think of a solution. Why didn¡¯t he think of him when there was something good?

    ¡°Young master, I heard that you returned with the Grand Elder and the others? I believe you two have some friendship?¡± The seventh elder asked.

    ¡°We came back together, but I don¡¯t have much of a rtionship with them. Don¡¯t you think about the position of the great elder? Moreover, I can tell you clearly that the great elder is here to collect a debt. ¡± Chi Rui sneered.

    ¡°Rui ¡®er, what do you mean?¡± The head of the Chi family asked with a face full of question marks. Was there something he didn¡¯t know?

    ¡°Grandfather, when Big Uncle arranged for me to go to the floating cloud City to investigate the volcano, Ling ¡®er also insisted on going with them and even had a conflict with them. The cause was also those two little beasts.¡± Chi Rui exined simply.

 Chapter 1102

    <h4>Chapter 1102: How big do you want to y?(4)</h4>

    ¡°Where is Ling ¡®er? Tell her to get her ass over here. ¡± The master of the Chi family was furious!

    ¡°Grandfather, Ling ¡®er is recuperating in her room!¡± Chi Rui said. On the way back to Chi city, Leng ruoxue and the others had ruthlessly taught that willful cousin of hers a lesson, so Ling ¡®er had be much more well-behaved. After returning, she had immediately entered her room, not daring to meet anyone.

    ¡°Then tell her toe out.¡± The head of the Chi family roared.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll send someone to call him.¡± Chi Rui said hurriedly.

    Not long after, Chi Ling ¡®er was brought to the meeting room by the guards.

    When Chi Ling ¡®er saw the family head and the seventh elder sitting in the hall, she immediately rushed to them with tears in her eyes and cried,¡±¡±Grandpa, Grandpa, you have to avenge me! Chi Rui actually ganged up with outsiders to bully me!¡±

    ¡°Presumptuous, who gave you the right to call Chi Rui? You should call him young master!¡± The head of the Chi family narrowed his eyes and said unhappily. Normally, he would turn a blind eye to Chi Ling ¡®er¡¯s rudeness. However, after they had caused so much trouble, he could no longer indulge these unfilial descendants!

    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m your most beloved granddaughter. You ¡­ How can you shout at me!¡± Chi Ling ¡®er said in an extremely aggrieved manner, tears flowing down from the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°He¡¯s the young master of the Chi family, the future head of the family. ¡± The head of the Chi family reminded. Perhaps his past strategies were all wrong. He should not have let Rui ¡®er tolerate them. Now, it was great. These people were raised to bewless!

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Chi Ling ¡®er looked at the seventh elder for help. However, the seventh elder, who had always doted on her, turned his head.

    ¡°Guards, lock Chi Ling ¡®er up. Without my permission, no one is allowed to let her out. Otherwise, I will punish her with the Family Law.¡± The Chi family¡¯s head angrily ordered, and then, the crying Chi Ling ¡®er was dragged away by the cold-blooded guards! As for whether she still had a chance to be released, the elders present were not in the mood to care!

    ¡°Elders, tell me what we should do about this!¡± After Chi Ling ¡®er was taken away, the head of the Chi family spoke again.

    ¡°Family head, I think we should ask the great elder toe out of prison first. Otherwise, if this matter gets out, I¡¯m afraid the family head will me us.¡± An elder reminded.

    ......

    ¡°If I could, would I need to ask you?¡± The head of the Chi family sneered. Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s easy to invite a God, but difficult to send him away? Did they really think that the head elder of the armament Guild headquarters was so easy to catch? He actually said that they stole two little beasts. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel angry!

    ¡°Uh!¡± When the elders heard this, they fell silent again. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult to send off the great elder!

    ¡°Rui ¡®er, personally go to the Yao family and invite the head of the Yao family for me.¡± The head of the Chi family ordered. Since this matter had involved the Yao family, then they shouldn¡¯t even think about staying out of it. If this matter couldn¡¯t be resolved, he would have to make a scapegoat!

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa. I wonder what reason you¡¯ll give?¡± Chi Rui asked.

    ¡°Just say that his precious granddaughter got into trouble and he has to deal with it personally! If he doesn¡¯t want toe, you can tell him the details. ¡± The head of the Chi family said after some thought.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chi Rui nodded and left the meeting room.

    After Chi Rui left, the head of the Chi family and the first elder personally went to the prison to visit the first elder.

    However, the Grand Elder clearly did not wee them. After seeing them, he acted as if he had not seen them. The Chi family head and Grand Elder could not help but look at each other with bitter smiles. This time, Chi n had really kicked an iron te, and it was a ten thousand year profound iron te!

    ¡°Hello, first elder. I¡¯m the Chi family¡¯s head, Chi Yuan!¡± The Chi family head introduced himself.

    ¡°I¡¯m the Chi n¡¯s first elder, Chi Tong!¡± The Chi family¡¯s first elder also said.

    ¡°Oh! What can I do for you two Chi Family Kids?¡± The first elder said indifferently.

    ¡°Great elder, this junior was rude and offended you. I hereby apologize to you.¡± Chi Yuan said very sincerely.

    ¡°First elder, I¡¯ll also apologize to you.¡± Chi Tong also hurriedly said.

    ¡°You guys didn¡¯t bump into me?¡± The first elder blinked his eyes and asked with a face full of question marks.

    ¡°It¡¯s my useless grandson who offended you. As his grandfather, I have to apologize to you.¡± Chi Yuan said helplessly.

    ¡°Oh! In fact, they didn¡¯t really offend me. They just said that I stole Yao Wu¡¯s beast pet and even took my beast pet away.ai! My poor QiuQiu and baby! It¡¯s been a day, I wonder if you¡¯ve been abused by that d * MN woman or if you¡¯ve starved!¡± The first elder sighed and muttered to himself.

    ¡°First elder, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll help you find your tamed beasts. Furthermore, we won¡¯t let them lose a single hair. Can you please leave this ce with us first?¡± Chi Tong coaxed.

    ¡°Can I really lose a single hair? I don¡¯t believe you. ¡± The great elderughed evilly, his eyes full of schemes.

    ¡°If they lose even a single hair, I guarantee that the Yao family willpensate them at the same price. What do you think, great elder?¡± Chi Tong asked with a smile. He wasn¡¯t stupid, those two beast pets were snatched for the Yao n¡¯s fifth young miss, so if they had topensate, it would naturally be the Yao n. So, even if they were to lose a single hair, it was none of their Chi n¡¯s business!

    ¡°I like what you said, but I was locked up by the third young master of your Chi family. This old man has lived for so long, but this is the first time I¡¯ve been locked up!¡± The first elderughed.

    ¡°Uh! Grand Elder, if you have any requests, please state them. We will definitely satisfy you. ¡± The moment Chi Tong heard that there was a chance, he hurriedly said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any requests! If you really have a request, it¡¯ll seem like I¡¯m extorting you! In fact, I¡¯m really innocent. ¡± The great elder said with a long face.

    ¡°First elder, what I mean is, we are willing topensate you for the mental damage you have suffered.¡± Chi Yi hurriedly changed his words.

    ¡°Oh! To be honest, I¡¯m really hurt, sigh! If word of this gets out, what face would I have left in the divine realm?¡± The first elder said gloomily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, great elder. I promise that this matter will not be spread. ¡± Chi Yuan also said.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of your promise? I haven¡¯t even seen your family¡¯s third young master yet! I want to confront him face to face. When did he see me steal the Yao family¡¯s fifth young miss ¡°beast!¡± The first elder said with some anger.

 Chapter 1103 - How big do you want to play (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1103: How big do you want to y (5)</h4>

    ¡°First elder, the third young master has apanied the youngdy of the Yao family out of the city. We¡¯ve already sent people to look for him. Once we find him, we guarantee that he will be brought to you as soon as possible and be at your disposal.¡± Chi Tong said in a fawning manner.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, I wouldn¡¯t dare to punish the Chi family! I just want to prove my innocence, that¡¯s all. ¡± The first elder said with some fear.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we can¡¯t afford to offend the Chi and Yao families!¡± At this time, Liu Feng also interjected.

    ¡°Uh! May I ask who you are?¡± Chi Tong looked at the young man who was sitting opposite the great elder and asked curiously. Liu Feng¡¯s back was facing him previously, so he thought that this person was the great elder¡¯s subordinate! However, after seeing Liu Feng¡¯s true face, he didn¡¯t dare to think that way anymore! This person¡¯s appearance and bearing were definitely that of a person who had been in a high position for a long time.

    ¡°He¡¯s just a small fry, not worth mentioning. ¡± Liu Feng¡¯s tone was cold.

    ¡°Hahaha! He was Liu Feng! Compared to me, he is indeed a nobody!¡± The great elderughed and exposed Liu Feng¡¯s identity!

    ¡°Old man, even if you don¡¯t speak, no one will think you¡¯re mute!¡± Liu Feng said with a slight dissatisfaction.

    ¡°So what if I said it? Bite me!¡± The first elder chuckled.

    Listening to the two of them bickering, Chi Yuan and Chi Tong¡¯s foreheads were filled with cold sweat. They thought to themselves that their Chi city¡¯s prison cell this time could be recorded in the history books. To think that the great elder and Vice President of the armament Guild were locked up in there. In the entire divine realm, there probably wasn¡¯t any prison cell that had such an honor! However, no one would want such an honor.

    ¡°Chi Family Kids, you can go back now. Don¡¯te and disturb us if there¡¯s nothing important.¡± While he and Liu Feng were ring at each other, first elder didn¡¯t forget to instruct Chi Yuan and Chi Tong.

    ¡°Yes, great elder. Sir Liufeng, we will take our leave first.¡± The two of them looked at each other and said in unison.

    After Chi Yuan and Chi Yi left, Liu Feng rolled his eyes at first elder and calmly asked,¡±¡±Old man, how big do you want to y?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by ying big? I¡¯m not a gambler. ¡± The first elder replied indifferently. After he finished speaking, he even took a bite of the food on the table. Then, he spat it out in disgust and said,¡±¡±This dish is really unptable. Go back and ask the little girl to make something delicious and send it to me.¡±

    ......

    ¡°Old man, you¡¯re treating me like an errand boy?¡± Liu Feng¡¯s eyes were wide open as he said in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? I thought you were here to run errands for me. ¡± The first elder said as a matter of course.

    ¡°You ¡­¡± Liu Feng was so angry, but he still resigned himself to his fate and left the cell to find food for the picky first elder.

    Three dayster.

    The head of the Yao family arrived in Chi city in a hurry. When he arrived, he did not see the head of the Chi family, so he went straight to the prison cell. However, after being refused entry, he could only go to see Chi Yuan with a bitter face.

    In the main hall of the Chi family¡¯s residence.

    Chi Yuan sat on the main seat with a straight face, not saying a word.

    Seeing this, the head of the Yao family could only remain silent. Although he wanted to ask more about this matter, the old fox of the Chi family did not give him the chance!

    ¡°Yao family head, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already met the great elder. What are your ns?¡± Chi Tong, who was sitting on Chi Yuan¡¯s left, asked.

    ¡°This ¡­ I wonder what the Chi family¡¯s ns are? Whatever your Chi n does, our Yao n will do the same. ¡± The head of the Yao family made up his mind.

    ¡°Master Yao, although my Chi family is also responsible for this matter, the main responsibility lies with your Yao family. So, if your Yao family deals with it the same way as us, I¡¯m afraid first elder won¡¯t be satisfied!¡± Chi Tong reminded.

    ¡°Then what do you guys think we should do? How can I please the great elder?¡± The head of the Yao family asked helplessly. When he heard the news, he almost fainted from shock. These granddaughters and grandsons were really too troublesome. They had actually provoked the armament Guild headquarters ¡®great elder. What should they do now! If the main family knew about this, they would have to be sacrificed in order to appease the great elder.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the great elder¡¯s two little beasts are still in the hands of your family¡¯s fifth miss. The great elder said that if his two little beasts are missing a single hair, your Yao family will have topensate ording to the price.¡± The great elder said, feigning an imperial edict.

    ¡°Yup! Yao family head, I wonder where your family¡¯s fifth youngdy has taken my disappointing grandson to. It¡¯s been three days and we haven¡¯t even found their shadow. ¡± Chi Yuan asked angrily. If they couldn¡¯t find the Yao family¡¯s fifth youngdy, it was the same as not being able to find the two little beasts. He was very afraid that the Yao family¡¯s youngdy would y with the two little beasts, which were said to have no attack power, to death. If that happened, wouldn¡¯t the great elder have to fight them to the death?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chi family head. I¡¯ve also sent people to look for him. I believe they¡¯ll find him very soon. ¡± The head of the Yao family said with a smile.

    ¡°How can I not be anxious? I¡¯ve heard the subordinates of those two little beasts say that besides being cute, they don¡¯t attack at all. Your family¡¯s daughter¡¯s hands are neither light nor heavy, if you identally kill those two little beasts, can you bear the anger of the great elder?¡± Chi Yuan questioned. He felt embarrassed when he thought about this. She was the daughter of the Yao family, after all. She could get any beast pet she wanted! If they had to Rob others, then so be it! And she still had to use others of stealing from her! What the hell is this!

    ¡°AI!¡± Apart from sighing, the head of the Yao family didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    In contrast to the tense atmosphere in the Yao and Chi n, Leng ruoxue and the rest were very rxed in the courtyard.

    After Chi Rui invited the head of the Yao family back, he went to the courtyard to look for Leng ruoxue and the others.

    However, when he saw Leng ruoxue and the others chatting andughing with ease, not looking worried at all, he couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed. Looking at the quality of their hearts, and then looking at himself, he wanted to find a hole to hide in.

    ¡°You¡¯re back. ¡± Leng ruoxue greeted Chi Rui indifferently when she saw him.

    ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t found QiuQiu and the baby.¡± Chi Rui said, a little embarrassed. He was still a little worried about the safety of the two little beasts. After all, the two little fellows did not attack.

    ¡°I know,¡± Leng ruoxue smiled faintly. She also missed QiuQiu and the baby a little. It was time for them toe back!

    ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen when I invited you to Chi city.¡± Chi Rui said apologetically.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. Although QiuQiu and Baobao have been captured, it¡¯s still uncertain who will be the unlucky one!¡± Leng ruoxue replied nonchntly. Actually, she had been keeping in contact with the two little fellows for the past few days. She knew that the two little things were having a lot of fun. Naturally, there was nothing to worry about. Hmph! Her Beastie wasn¡¯t that easy to snatch. If she didn¡¯t make them pay a painful price, how could those people remember!

    ¡°Uh!¡± When Chi Rui heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s confident words, he had no choice but to swallow all his apologetic feelings. It was only a few dayster, when he saw Chi Yang and the fifth youngdy of the Yao family, that hepletely believed Leng ruoxue¡¯s words.

    At the same time, in a barren mountain not far from Chi city, two small beasts, one yellow and one ck, were jumping and shuttling through the forest. Behind them were dozens of people ¡­

    The two little beasts ran and stopped, asionally turning back to look!

    ¡°Stop! You two little bastards,e back!¡± A woman¡¯s shrill cry rang out from the deste mountain forest, immediately scaring the timid birds and beasts away!

    ¡°Shh! Keep your voice down, you¡¯re scaring the beasts. Besides, we¡¯re not beasts, the beasts are the people who are chasing us, hehe!¡± The baby turned around and said with a smirk on her face. Her little mouth even twitched arrogantly!

    ¡°Baby brother, don¡¯t talk nonsense with them. I¡¯m tired from running too, let¡¯s take a rest!¡± QiuQiu said, panting.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The baby nodded, and the two little guys sat down on the spot.

    ¡°They¡¯re tired. Catch them!¡± The woman ordered loudly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the subordinate replied and immediately surrounded the two little beasts who were resting. However, they knew that these two little beasts were very cunning, so they were very cautious and raised their vignce.

    ¡°Calm down, rx. We won¡¯t run anymore.¡± QiuQiu chuckled when it saw the guards acting as if they were facing a great enemy.

    ¡°You two little bastards, how dare you run away? watch how I teach you a lesson.¡± The woman stood in front of her baby and QiuQiu and shouted angrily. In order to chase them, her legs were about to break from all the running. She had never run so far before! She was so angry!

    ¡°We won¡¯t run anymore, we¡¯ll be good, please spare us! You little bastard!¡± The baby begged with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Yup! We won¡¯t run anymore. ¡± QiuQiu also hurriedly chimed in. That pitiful little appearance could really make one¡¯s heart ache.

    ¡°Hmph! If you dare to run again, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± The woman couldn¡¯t help but say with a smug tone after seeing the two little beasts admit defeat.

    ¡°We¡¯re not running. ¡± QiuQiu and Baobao looked at each other andughed. They promised in unison, hehe! Of course, they wouldn¡¯t run anymore. The game had just begun!

 Chapter 1104 - Youâ€™ve lost a lot of fur (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1104: You¡¯ve lost a lot of fur (1)</h4>

    ¡°Lock them up in the prison, let¡¯s see if they still dare to run!¡± The young woman ordered her subordinates.

    ¡°Don¡¯t throw us in jail. We promise to be good and not run!¡± QiuQiu pitifully begged.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I can also guarantee that.¡± The baby raised its little paw and made a vow. A cunning light shed in its eyes.

    ¡°Alright then! From now on, you have to perform well. If you make this youngdy happy, this youngdy will notck your meat. ¡± The young woman said with satisfaction.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The group of subordinates looked at their young miss with strange gazes. They thought to themselves, did young miss Take the wrong medicine? He actually let go of these two little beasts so easily. It was really too inconceivable! This wasn¡¯t like the young miss!

    However, they were even more surprised!

    In the next few days, the young woman would grant all the requests of the two little beasts. She was just short of worshiping them like they were her ancestors, causing all her subordinates toin. Because these two little beasts had too many requests, they were so tormented that they were about to fall apart ...

    ¡°I want to eat barbecued meat!¡±

    ¡°I want to eat grilled fish!¡±

    ¡°This meat isn¡¯t cooked!¡±

    ...

    ¡°This fish is overcooked!¡±

    QiuQiu and Baobao looked at the subordinates who were busy spinning around like a top. They were extremely picky and kept finding fault with them as they prepared food for them ...

    ¡°Little ancestor, this fish and meat are just right. You¡¯ll know when you eat it.¡± One of his subordinates said with a sad face.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to eat to know that it¡¯s definitely not good. Feed the pigs all the food you¡¯ve made! We don¡¯t care. ¡± Baobao said in disdain.

    Ugh! This subordinate was depressed. He was supposed to feed the pigs with the food he had prepared, but where did the pigse from?

    However, in the blink of an eye, he was dumbfounded because he really saw boarbeasts. And it was not just one, but a group ...

    The herd of boarbeasts swarmed over from a distance. For a moment, dust flew everywhere, making it difficult for them to open their eyes. By the time they dared to open their eyes, the boarbeasts had already destroyed all the food they had prepared and disappeared without a trace ...

    This group of swine beasts hadpletely verified the meaning of the saying e without a trace, leave without a trace¡¯. Everyone present waspletely dumbfounded.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the food? You bunch of good-for-nothings, can¡¯t even look after some food. ¡± When the young woman saw that their food was all gone, she couldn¡¯t help but roar in anger. Was it easy to find some food in this barren mountain? He actually didn¡¯t look after her properly. She was really angry.

    ¡°Miss, the soil was too big just now. We couldn¡¯t open our eyes.¡± One of his subordinates exined in a low voice.

    ¡°You still dare to talk back to me, Hmph! As punishment, you¡¯re not allowed to eat for the entire day. ¡± The young woman said angrily.

    Manman, don¡¯t be angry. I have some food here. You can have it! Chi Yang took out a piece of dried meat from his storage ring and handed it to the young woman, Yao Manman.

    ¡°I¡¯m not eating. This thing is so hard, how can I eat it! What are you guys doing? Hurry up and go hunting!¡± Yao Manman ordered her subordinates.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The subordinates replied and immediately went hunting.

    However, half a day had passed, and not a single one of her subordinates had returned. Seeing this, Yao Manman flew into a rage again.

    ¡°Damn it, where the hell did they go? Are you trying to starve me to death?¡± Yao Manmanined angrily.

    Manman, don¡¯t worry. I think it¡¯s not easy to find the prey in this mountain. That¡¯s why they¡¯ve been away for so long. Chi Yang consoled in a soft voice.

    ¡°Not easy to find? Then where did the boarbeastse from?¡± The thought of it made Yao Manman even angrier.

    ¡°That ...¡± Chi Yang was at a loss for words. He couldn¡¯t figure out where the boarbeasts hade from.

    ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± Suddenly, there was a ¡®buzzing¡¯! The voice came from afar, and Yao Manman immediately became alert.

    However, her reaction was still too slow. Moreover, the owner of the voice was already very close when she spoke. Tens of thousands of densely packed bees were swarming toward the two of them ...

    ¡°Argh! Get lost! Get lost! Get away from me!¡± Yao Manman shrieked as she tried to Dodge the swarm of bees, but no matter how hard she tried, she was always surrounded by the swarm of bees, and the number of bees was only increasing ...

    Not only her, Chi Yang was also surrounded by countless bees, and when the bees gradually dispersed, the two of them had countless bumps of different sizes on their faces and arms, causing them to feel both pain and itch!

    When the two of them saw this, they quickly took out an antidote and put it in their mouths. However, it only slightly relieved the itch and pain.

    ¡°Why are you two little bastards fine?¡± Yao Manman identally saw QiuQiu and the baby watching them and couldn¡¯t help but be furious!

    ¡°We¡¯re too small, they didn¡¯t notice. ¡± Baobaoughed evilly.

    ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving for a while,¡±Yao Manman said, not suspecting him.

    After she finished speaking, she hurriedly went into the tent. However, baby and QiuQiu didn¡¯t need to guess to know what she was doing.

    After a long time.

    A scream suddenly came from the tent.

    ¡°Argh! Help me!¡± Yao Manman¡¯s voice reached the ears of the man and the two beasts. Chi Yang immediately ran into the tent when he heard it, but then, there was another ¡®pa!¡¯. The sound of a p ...

    When QiuQiu and the baby heard this, they instantly covered their little mouths andughed secretly. After that, there were a few more ¡®Bang Bang¡¯ sounds. ......

    However, this time, it was as if QiuQiu and the baby didn¡¯t hear anything. They went into their small tents and went to sleep.

    The next day.

    When Chi Yang and Yao Manman came out of the tent, both of them didn¡¯t look too good. Seeing this, QiuQiu and Baobao immediately put on an innocent look and said with a little resentment,¡±¡±Why did you guys go in for so long? we¡¯re all going to starve to death.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not back yet?¡± Yao Manman asked awkwardly. She was obviously referring to her subordinates.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t! There¡¯s only the four of us here now, so go find us some food!¡± The baby instructed.

    ¡°Little bastard, you dare to order me around?¡± Yao Manman was a little angry. She could pretend that she didn¡¯t see how these two little B * stards tortured her subordinates, but she couldn¡¯t order them around!

 Chapter 1105 - Youâ€™ve lost a lot of fur (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1105: You¡¯ve lost a lot of fur (2)</h4>

    ¡°If you guys don¡¯t want to go, do you want us to go? With our small arms and legs, can we even catch any prey?¡± Baobao said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Manman, I¡¯ll go! You can rest here. ¡± Chi Yang said considerately. After he finished speaking, he prepared to leave the camp. However, before he left, he was so angered by QiuQiu¡¯s words of concern that he almost vomited blood.

    ¡°Big brother, you have to be careful! Don¡¯t go and never return like those people. ¡± QiuQiu reminded him in an extremely pure manner.

    ¡°You ...¡± Chi Yang red fiercely at QiuQiu for a few seconds, then turned around and left in a Huff. As he left, he kept consoling himself,¡¯don¡¯t be calctive with a little beast, that¡¯s beneath your dignity!¡¯

    Chi Yang didn¡¯t return even at night, so QiuQiu and Bao Bao couldn¡¯t help but ask Yao Manman worriedly,¡±¡±New master! Then does big brother not want you anymore? look, he has been gone for so long and still hasn¡¯t returned.ai! They must have abandoned you. ¡±

    ¡°He would dare!¡± When Yao Manman heard this, the anger in her heart started to burst out. She thought for a moment and said to the two little beasts,¡±¡±You two,e with me to find them!¡±

    ¡°Alright! I love finding people. ¡± The two little beasts said happily.

    Then, they jumped onto Yao Manman¡¯s shoulders and followed her to look for the person.

    After searching for two days, Yao Manman was so hungry that she had even finished eating the dry rations that she despised the most before she finally found Chi Yang¡¯s traces in a dark cave ...

    By now, Chi Yang was so famished that he could no longer differentiate North from South.

    ...

    ¡°Chi Yang, get up here and die!¡± Standing at the entrance of the cave, Yao Manman ordered.

    Manman, I can¡¯t go up. Give me a hand.¡± Chi Yang said weakly, but his heart was filled with hatred. Damn stupid woman, if I could go up by myself, I would have gone up a long time ago! Would he have waited until now?

    ¡°Wait here, I¡¯m going to find something.¡± With that, Yao Manman started looking around for a stronger vine to pull Chi Yang up, but she couldn¡¯t find a single one that was slightly thicker.

    ¡°Manman, haven¡¯t you found her yet?¡± Chi Yang, who had been waiting at the bottom of the cave for too long, couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°No, the surrounding vines can¡¯t withstand your weight.¡± Yao Manman said honestly.

    ¡°New master, you can use your whip.¡± QiuQiu reminded.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯ll try. ¡± Only then did Yao Manman remember that she still had a whip. She pulled it out from her waist and swung it at the cave. However, the cave was very deep, and Chi Yang couldn¡¯t reach it.

    ¡°New master, your belt should be long enough to connect to the whip.¡± Baobao suggested.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yao Manman took off her belt obediently and swung the whip down again. However, even though it was long enough, not only did she not manage to pull Chi Yang up, she was even pulled down by his weight.

    ¡°Chi Yang, you idiot!¡± Yao Manman, who had been dragged into the water, roared from the bottom of the hole, which made QiuQiu and the baby burst intoughter.

    ¡°You two little bastards, stopughing.¡± Hearing the ear-piercingughter, Yao Manman¡¯s anger shot up to the top of her head. However, her words made the two little fellowsugh even more heartily.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°This is so funny!¡±

    Baobao and QiuQiuughed and rolled on the ground. Their little paws even naughtily threw the soil around the cave into the cave ...

    At this moment, a huge figure stood in front of QiuQiu and its baby. Then, it cooperatively used itsrge ws to throw the soil into the hole.

    ¡°Argh! Dammit, stop right now!¡± Yao Manman was caught off guard and was hit on the head by arge rock that was thrown from outside the cave. Blood immediately flowed down her forehead.

    ¡°Boss, should we stop?¡± The huge figure asked.

    ¡°Of course not. Continue.¡± Baobao said with a smile and looked at her new little brother with great satisfaction. Hehe! This bear is not bad! He carried out his orders very well.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The giant bear grinned and said happily. Its paws, which were like small mountains, kept throwing the soil around the cave into it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t throw it away anymore, I¡¯m begging you. ¡± After a long time, a pleading voice came from the hole. At this time, QiuQiu and Baobao looked down curiously and saw that Chi Yang and Yao Manman had been buried up to their necks. The soil that had buried them was thick and sticky. It was now almost sticking to their bodies and sticking to them.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to die on the same day, same month, and same year? I want to help you. ¡± Baobaoughed evilly.

    ¡°Damn it, how did you know? how dare you eavesdrop on our conversation?¡± Chi Yang roared in anger, because these were the words he had saidst night.

    ¡°Tsk, do I even need to eavesdrop? You guys were talking so loudly, I¡¯m afraid all the living creatures in the mountain heard you. ¡± Bao Bao said with a hint of mockery.

    ¡°You ...¡± Chi Yang was furious. Dammit, he had actually been angered to the point of speechlessness by a little beast. This really hurt his self-esteem.

    ¡°Please think of a way to save us!¡± Surprisingly, Yao Manman didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, she started to plead.

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to save you, but what benefits can we get?¡± The baby looked up at the sky and asked calmly.

    ¡°I am the fifth youngdy of the Yao family. I can give you anything you want.¡± Yao Manman said hurriedly, but she couldn¡¯t help but curse in her heart. ¡®Damn you little B * stards, I¡¯ll deal with you guys when I get out.¡¯ As she cursed, she didn¡¯t forget to give Chi Yang a look.

    ¡°Yes, I am the third young master of the Chi n. I can give you whatever you want. As long as you save us, everything can be discussed.¡± Chi Yang took a deep breath and coaxed.

    ¡°I see! Alright then!¡± Baobao pretended to be deep in thought and nodded. Sheughed in her heart. These two idiots. Did they really think that it was so easy to deceive? Then, it gave its newly adopted little brother Bear a look. Little brother Bear understood and stretched out its long arm, pulling out two¡¯ radishes ¡®from the ground ...

    As soon as the two radishes, Yao Manman and Chi Yang,nded on the ground, they wanted to take revenge even before they could see the situation in front of them. However, they were knocked out by little brother Xiong with a punch each.

 Chapter 1106 - Youâ€™ve lost a lot of fur (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1106: You¡¯ve lost a lot of fur (3)</h4>

    When they woke up, they found themselves tied up to an extremely thick tree trunk. In front of them, other than QiuQiu and their baby, there was also a two-meter-tall brown bear staring at them with a pair of big, bell-like eyes.

    ¡°You ... What do you want? Don¡¯t mess around! I¡¯m the youngdy of the Yao family. ¡± Yao Manman threatened, a little scared.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re really stupid or just faking it. In this situation, you still dare to threaten us. Little brother Bear, let your friendse and teach them a lesson.¡± The baby pouted and ordered.

    ¡°Yes, boss!¡± Little brother Bear then blew a loud whistle. Not long after, a ¡®buzz¡¯ was heard! The voice rang out once more, and Chi Yang and Yao Manman¡¯s expressions changed drastically. At this moment, no matter how stupid they were, they knew that the swarm of bees yesterday was with Baobao and QiuQiu.

    However, before they could say anything, they were surrounded by the bees ...

    After a while, the swarm of bees disappeared, and Yao man man and Chi Yang were once again covered in bumps of different sizes and shapes.

    Baobao looked at the bee colony¡¯s masterpiece with satisfaction and asked with a faint smile,¡±¡±Do you want to have a taste of being bitten by venomous snakes and insects?¡±

    ¡°No, no, let us go!¡± Yao Manman said painfully. Her entire body and face were extremely itchy. Although she wanted to scratch it, she was tied up and couldn¡¯t move at all. She could only rub her head against the tree, but that didn¡¯t solve the problem.

    Chi Yang¡¯s condition was not much better than hers.

    ¡°Let you go? In your dreams!¡± Baobao pouted and said in disdain.

    ...

    ¡°Little brother Bear, do you want to take in two little brothers?¡± The baby asked again with a smirk.

    ¡°Uh! Boss, what do you mean?¡± Little brother bear¡¯s face was full of question marks.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take them in as your servants!¡± Baobao suggested.

    ¡°Servant? I don¡¯t want to. Boss, to be honest, I despise them!¡± Little brother Bear said honestly.

    ¡°Uh! What could he do then? Why don¡¯t you ask the queen bee to take them in as servants?¡± The baby asked after thinking for a while.

    ¡°The queen bee also disdains them. I think those poisonous insects quite like them. However, the level of those poisonous insects is too low, so they can¡¯t take in servants.¡± Little brother Bear said very seriously.

    ¡°So they won¡¯t be able to give it out?¡± The baby was in a difficult position, and their conversation made Yao Manman and Chi Yang faint from anger.

    When the two of them woke up again, they were no longer tied to the tree. However, the two of them werepletely exhausted and had no strength left in their bodies. They couldn¡¯t run even if they wanted to, and baby and QiuQiu naturally treated the two of them as servants and ordered them around.

    In less than a day, Yao Manman and Chi Yang had been tormented to the point that they were lying on the ground and refused to get up. It was only when the two little beasts received Leng ruoxue¡¯s voice transmission that their suffering was finally over.

    After that, QiuQiu and baby Su ordered Chi Yang and Yao Manman to make a simple recliner. Then, the two of them carried it back with little brother Xiong supervising them the entire way. The two of them and the three beasts returned home ...

    When Chi Yang and the Yao n¡¯s fifth youngdy appeared at the city gates in tattered clothes, the news of their return was immediately sent to the Chi n¡¯s main residence.

    After the Chi n and Yao n received the news, they headed straight for the city gates. Leng ruoxue and the rest naturally received the news from QiuQiu and knew that they had returned. They also headed in the direction of the city gates.

    When the three groups of people arrived at the city gates and saw Chi Yang and the Yao family¡¯s fifth young miss, their eyes and mouths were all wide open in disbelief!

    Ugh! Were the two beggars in front of him really Chi Yang and the fifth young miss of the Yao family? The Chi n and Yao n members mused.

    At this moment, Chi Yang and the Yao n¡¯s fifth youngdy¡¯s clothes were in tatters, and their exposed skin was covered in scars. Their faces were red and blue, their eyes were swollen to the point where only a slit was left, and their lips were swollen like two sausages. If it were not for the identity medallions on their bodies, no one would have believed that these two were the Chi n¡¯s third young master and the Yao n¡¯s fifth youngdy.

    On the chairs they were carrying, there were two cute furry little beasts, one ck and one yellow. The two little beasts ¡®fur was smooth and soft, and they shone dazzlingly under the sun. At this time, the two little beasts¡¯ eyes were half-closed, clearly enjoying the warmth of the sun.

    There was also a giant bear that was more than two meters tall, guarding the two little beasts like a Guardian.

    After discovering Leng ruoxue, the two little beasts pounced into her arms like two bolts of lightning. They kept on rubbing against each other, and their intimacy made everyone envious.

    ¡°Sister, Wuwu ... We miss you so much. It¡¯s all because of these two bad guys that took us away and caused us to be separated. Sister, you must torture them to death. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be hard to dispel the hatred in our hearts!¡± QiuQiu and Baobao said the words that they had discussed earlier in unison in an indignant tone.

    When the Chi n and Yao n members heard the two little beasts ¡°words, they looked at Chi Yang and the fifth youngdy of the Yao n and wisely chose to remain silent.

    However, all of them were silently thinking to themselves that even Chi Yang and the fifth youngdy of the Yao family were in such a state, it still wasn¡¯t enough to dispel the hatred in their hearts? However, none of them dared to say this out loud, in case they were caught in the crossfire. That would not be worth it.

    ¡°Patriarchs, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll give us a satisfactory exnation!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile that was not a smile. After she finished speaking, she turned around and left with Feng Da and the rest.

    After Leng ruoxue and the rest left, they did not return to the courtyard. Instead, they went straight to the prison in Chi city. Chi Yang and Yao Manman were brought back to their respective families.

    In the prison cell.

    When the great elder saw the two little beasts that he had lost and found again, he was so moved that tears filled his eyes. He tightly hugged the two naughty little fellows and did not speak for a long time.

    When everyone saw this scene, they were in disbelief. Wasn¡¯t this great elder a little too emotional?

    ¡°You two little Rascals, you¡¯ve made me worried to death.¡± The great elder grumbled in a pampering manner. Although he knew about the two little fellows ¡®n, he was still worried about their safety. If it wasn¡¯t for the little girl¡¯s calmposure, he would have left the cell to look for them.

 Chapter 1107 - Youâ€™ve lost a lot of fur (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1107: You¡¯ve lost a lot of fur (4)</h4>

    ¡°Grandpa Grand Elder, aren¡¯t we fine? We will protect ourselves. ¡± The baby quicklyforted her.

    ¡°Grandpa Grand Elder, are you having fun here? Did anyone bully you?¡± Little QiuQiu also asked with concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I have uncle Liufeng to apany me! I have good food and drink, who would dare to bully me!¡± The first elder chuckled.

    ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s good. But, great elder, when will we receive ourpensation?¡± QiuQiu asked like a little money-grubber, her face full of anticipation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be able to escape. If you lose even a single hair, I¡¯ll make the Yao family bleed!¡± The Grand Elder said in a domineering manner. His words were heard by the Chi n and Yao n members who had just entered the cell. Immediately, the two ns began to panic.

    ¡°First elder, these two little beasts have returned. What do you think?¡± The head of the Yao family lowered his voice and said. However, he did not dare to be too direct. After all, he was the one who needed help.

    ¡°So what if you¡¯re back? Can we just pretend that nothing happened when we¡¯re back?¡± The eldest boss raised his face and said with slight displeasure.

    ¡°Uh! Great elder, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. ¡± The head of the Yao n hurriedly said, his heart drenched in cold sweat.

    ¡°Then what do you mean? As far as I know, these two little beasts came back on their own. It doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with your young masters and young mistresses!¡± The great elder asked with a dark expression, causing the Chi and Yao families to tremble with fear.

    ¡°Hmph! If my two little beasts weren¡¯t so smart, I¡¯m afraid they would be dead by now!¡± The first elder said coldly, and then said to QiuQiu and Baobao with a pleasant expression,¡±¡±Tell Grandpa, how did they bully you? Did you guys lose a single hair?¡±

    ...

    ¡°Grandpa great elder, those people took the two of us to a barren mountain and wanted to harm us. However, they were more unfortunate. The bees in the mountain didn¡¯t like them, so they stung them all over their heads and saved our little lives. Otherwise, we probably wouldn¡¯t be able to see Grandpa great elder again, sob ...¡± QiuQiu cried andined pitifully, tears continuously rolling in its eyes.

    ¡°Grandpa great elder, we¡¯ve lost a lot of fur, Wu...My beautiful and precious fur! He left me just like that!¡± The baby added, and his fluffy little face was full of sadness.

    ¡°You guys heard it? Not only did your young masters and youngdies take my two little beasts away, but they also tortured them in every way possible, causing them to be physically and mentally injured. Hmph! What do you guys think we should do?¡± The first elder said angrily.

    ¡°Great elder Grandpa, they¡¯re still using you of stealing from us.¡± QiuQiu reminded him in a low voice.

    ¡°Right, and you used me of stealing the beast!¡± The first elder red at him coldly and roared fiercely.

    Ugh! After hearing the words of the Grand Elder and the two little beasts, the members of the Chi family and the Yao family all heaved a long sigh. F * ck! What the hell is this?

    Which part of these two little beasts looked like they had been abused in every way? From their point of view, Chi Yang and Yao Manman had been subjected to inhumane abuse. However, this was determined by the great elder¡¯s words, so even if they had objections, they didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. Otherwise, who knew what other crimes the great elder would pin on them!

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can hide just because you¡¯re not talking. Let me tell you, if you can¡¯t give me a satisfactory exnation, I¡¯ll go to your master to judge! I¡¯ve lived for so many years, but I¡¯ve never been locked in a cell or used of stealing!¡± The first elder saw that the Chi family and the Yao family didn¡¯t dare to talk, so he threatened them. In fact, their main family already knew about this.

    ¡°Grand Elder, please calm down. We will definitely satisfy you.¡± Seeing this, Chi Yuan had no choice but to speak up.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s more like it.¡± When first elder heard Chi Yuan¡¯s words, he pretended to nod his head in satisfaction.

    ¡°First elder, now that your little beast has returned, do you think you can leave this ce?¡± Chi Yuan seized the opportunity and said that if the great elder continued to stay here, he would not be able to stay in the Chi family main residence anymore. He might as well move here to apany the great elder.

    ¡°Leave? No, you guys haven¡¯t satisfied me yet! This old man won¡¯t leave. ¡± The great elder refused without even thinking. What a joke, would he still have the chance toe in if he left? At that time, what if those two old geezers from the Chi and Yao families turned against them and went back on their word? Who could he go to! Therefore, he was determined not to leave.

    ¡°First elder, it¡¯s not a good idea for you to stay here all the time, right?¡± Chi Tong received the n head¡¯s eye signal and interrupted.

    ¡°Who said that? I think it¡¯s pretty good here. The only downside is that there are always peopleing to disturb us. If only you didn¡¯te. ¡± The first elder said with a regretful expression.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The Chi n and Yao n¡¯s people were collectively depressed. They thought to themselves that they wanted toe here! However, there was the great elder in this prison, so they had no choice but toe! Besides, unless the great elder took the initiative to leave, they really could not ask him to leave!

    ¡°You can all go back! Don¡¯t disturb my rest. ¡± The great elder began to drive people away again.

    ¡°Great elder, please! ¡°You¡¯ve been staying here all this time. If word gets out ...¡±The Yao family head didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but he believed that the great elder would understand.

    ¡°So what if it¡¯s spread! I¡¯m going all out, paper can¡¯t hide fire, this matter will be known to others sooner orter. ¡± The first elder said as if he had thought things through.

    Ugh! This time, the people from the two families were speechless. The great elder didn¡¯t care about his reputation, so what else could they say? However, they didn¡¯t dare to let this matter spread out. Otherwise, it would be even more disadvantageous for them.

    Helplessly, everyone could only turn around and leave.

    Just as Leng ruoxue and the rest were about to leave, they were stopped by the first elder.

    ¡°Little girl, bring me some more delicious food.¡± The first elder said with a face full of smiles.

    ¡°Put the money on the Chi and Yao n¡¯s ounts.¡± The great elder added.

    ¡°No problem,¡± he said. Leng ruoxue nodded and left the cell with Feng Da and the others. QiuQiu and baby Su stayed in the cell to apany the great elder.

 Chapter 1108 - Youâ€™ve lost a lot of fur (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1108: You¡¯ve lost a lot of fur (5)</h4> <h4>? </h4>

    The next morning.

    Chi Yang and Yao Manman were also brought to the great elder, to be dealt with as they pleased. However, the great elder only nced at them casually and said in disdain,¡±¡±Why did you bring these two guys here? I don¡¯t want to see them!¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s you, you damn old man!¡± Yao Manman roared in anger as soon as she saw the great elder. No wonder she and Chi Yang had been locked up as soon as they had returned to the city. She had not understood what had happened back then. No one mentioned to her why she was locked up, but the touch of being touched when she returned to the city to see her nsmen disappeared with her being locked up.

    ¡°Manman! Don¡¯t be rude!¡± Without waiting for the great elder to speak, the Yao family head who heard these words roared angrily! Damn it, was this Yao Manman trying to get the Yao family killed? What kind of status did the head elder of the armament Guild headquarters have? Could she scold him?

    ¡°Grandpa, how can you shout at me for this old man? I¡¯m your real granddaughter. ¡± Yao Manman retorted with a face full of dissatisfaction.

    Pa! The head of the Yao family pped Yao Manman across the face, and his entire body trembled in anger.

    When first elder saw this, he smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. He lowered his head and kept teasing QiuQiu and the baby in his arms.

    ¡°Grandpa, you actually hit me!¡± Tears welled up in Yao Manman¡¯s eyes as she said in an aggrieved tone. She had never thought that her grandfather would hit her for a strange old man. She couldn¡¯t ept it. She turned around and roared madly at the Grand Elder and the two little beasts, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you three old bastards and little bastards that I got beaten up. I won¡¯t let you off. Just you wait!¡±

    ¡°Liufeng, Grandpa is being threatened.¡± When the great elder heard this, he immediatelyined to Liu Feng pitifully.

    QiuQiu and Baobao also tacitly learned from the first elder and asked for help from Liu Feng,¡±¡±Brother Liufeng, we¡¯ve also been threatened by a beast.¡±

    ...

    Liu Feng¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard the words of the old man and the two children. He helplessly said,¡±¡±Miss Yao, are you sure you won¡¯t let them off?¡±

    The head of the Yao family was about to speak when he heard Liu Feng¡¯s words. However, under Liu Feng¡¯s fierce re, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. However, at this time, his heart was burning with anxiety. He really wanted to knock out the willful Yao Manman so that she wouldn¡¯t cause endless trouble for the Yao family.

    However, Liu Feng wouldn¡¯t give him this opportunity. He directly bound him and made him unable to move.

    ¡°Of course, our Yao family will not let them off.¡± Yao Manman said arrogantly.

    ¡°Hehe! Miss Yao sure has big words! I hope your wish wille true. ¡± Liu Fengughed and mocked.

    ¡°Little Feng Feng, you can¡¯t just ignore Grandpa!¡± Seeing Liu Feng like this, the great elder pretended to be pitiful.

    ¡°Grandpa! It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care about you, but I can¡¯t afford to offend the Yao family!¡± Liu Feng sighed, his handsome face filled with helplessness.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re tactful. ¡± Hearing Liu Feng¡¯s words, Yao Manman became more and more smug.

    However, Liu Feng ignored her words. He looked at Chi Yang and curiously asked,¡±¡±Young master Chi, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    ¡°Uh! He¡¯s not feeling well and can¡¯t speak now. ¡± Chi Yuan said hurriedly, and thought to himself, that was close! Fortunately, they had the foresight to give Chi Yang a medicine that could temporarily shut him up. Otherwise, if Chi Yang had spoken nonsense like Yao Manman, then the Chi family would not have been able to survive in the divinity.

    ¡°Young master Chi, did my grandfather steal miss Yao¡¯s beast?¡± Liu Feng asked with an evil smile, hehe! Don¡¯t you know how to nod if you don¡¯t speak?

    ¡°That¡¯s right, those two little B * stards were originally mine, but they were stolen by this old man. ¡± Before Chi Yang could answer, Yao Manman cut in.

    ¡°Miss Yao, I didn¡¯t ask you.¡± Liu Feng said with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile, his bright eyes staring at Chi Yang.

    However, before Chi Yang had the chance to reply, he fainted. The person who did this was none other than Chi Tong, who was standing behind Chi Yang.

    ¡°Yang ¡®er!¡± Chi Tong cried out in shock. Following which, he apologetically said to the great elder and Liu Feng,¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, yang ¡®er is not feeling well. I¡¯ll take him away first! I¡¯ll bring him to first elder to ask for forgivenesster. ¡±

    Yesterday, after Chi Yang and Yao Manman returned, the two families had been discussing how to get the great elder out of prison and what kind ofpensation would satisfy the great elder. So, they had forgotten to tell them about the great elder¡¯s identity. When they thought about it today, they had already arrived at the prison. In a moment of desperation, Chi Tong and the patriarch had discussed giving Chi Yang some medicine to prevent that unfilial grandson from speaking nonsense in order to please the Yao family¡¯s youngdy! Now it seemed that he was indeed wise!

    Looking at Chi Tong¡¯s self-directed act, Liu Feng didn¡¯t say anything, nor did he try to stop him. On the contrary, he quite admired Chi Tong¡¯s actions. After all, if one didn¡¯t do it for himself, the heavens would punish him! If they could push the Yao n out, their Chi n would be rtively safe.

    Seeing Chi Tong take Chi Yang away, the Yao family¡¯s head was filled with anger! However, no matter how angry he was, it was useless because he couldn¡¯t move, let alone knock Yao Manman unconscious.

    ¡°Miss Yao, you¡¯re the only one left now. Chi Yang is sick and can¡¯t testify for you. Are you still going to insist that the two little beasts are yours?¡± Liu Feng asked with a smile that was not a smile.

    ¡°Of course, they¡¯re mine.¡± Yao Manman said with conviction.

    ¡°Hehe! Fine, if you say it¡¯s yours, then it¡¯s yours. But I want to tell you that the Chi family and the Yao family¡¯s patriarchs will be here in three days. ¡± Liu Feng announced an explosive piece of news. Instantly, Chi Yuan and the head of the Yao family were blown away.

    However, when Yao Manman heard the news, she couldn¡¯t help but smile happily.¡±¡±Hahaha! The patriarch ising, and you¡¯re all dead. ¡±

    ¡°Miss Yao, don¡¯t be too pleased with yourself. It¡¯s not even certain who will die!¡± Liu Feng warned with a light smile.

    Suddenly, plop! With a loud bang, the head of the Yao family, who had suffered a great shock, also fell to the ground ...

    ¡°Aiya, your family head has fainted, what are you all still standing there for! Hurry up and help him up. ¡± Liu Feng quickly warned his subordinates.

    The Yao family¡¯s subordinates finally reacted and hurriedly helped the unconscious master up. Then, they all looked at Liu Feng, at a loss, waiting for his next order.

    ¡°Why are you guys looking at me? Hurry up and help your family head back. Oh right, take this woman with you as well. We¡¯ll only need her in three days, but she¡¯s not allowed to appear in front of us now. ¡± Liu Feng ordered.

    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± The Yao family¡¯s subordinates replied. Then, they carried Yao Manman and the head of the Yao family back to their residence.

    After that, Chi Yuan was also asked to leave.

    ¡°Chi family head, why aren¡¯t you leaving yet? are you waiting for dinner?¡± Liu Feng said with a smirk.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯ll take my leave first. ¡± Chi Yuan wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said hurriedly. He couldn¡¯t help but feel sick when he left. It wasn¡¯t even noon yet! Even if he had to wait, he should wait for lunch, right?

    After everyone had left, Liu Feng calmly looked at the great elder and said,¡±¡±Old man, are you satisfied now?¡±

    ¡°Not satisfied? Hmph! I¡¯m going to make those two old things bleed this time. I¡¯m not that easy to be wronged or locked up. ¡± The first elder said indignantly.

    ¡°Old man, can I say that whoever provokes you will be the unlucky one?¡± Liu Feng said with a light smile.

    ¡°Stinky brat, in the entire divine realm, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s still alive and well after making me angry all the time, do you understand?¡± The first elder lifted his eyelids and said in a faint voice.

    ¡°I know.¡± Liu Feng said with a mischievous smile.

    Then, he stood up and swaggered out of the cell.

    After Liu Feng returned to the Chi family courtyard, he immediately went to look for Leng ruoxue and told her about the Grand elder¡¯s n. Then, he returned to the prison.

    Three dayster.

    A few influential figures hade from the divine world. Any one of these figures could cause a great earthquake in the divine world. Besides the current family heads of the Chi family and the Yao family, the family head of the ning family had alsoe along with a few elders from the craftsmen¡¯s Guild.

    The first thing these people did when they arrived at Chi city was to visit the first elder in the prison.

    The master of the ning family saw the great elder leisurely staying in the cell and couldn¡¯t help butugh happily,¡±¡±Hahaha! I can¡¯t believe there¡¯ll be a day when an old thing like you is locked up in a cell! It¡¯s really rare. ¡±

    The head of the ning family was very happy, but the heads of the Chi family and the Yao family weren¡¯t as optimistic as him. They were even prepared to be ruthlessly ripped off by this old man. Who asked the descendants of their own families to be so disappointing! When they thought of this, their hearts ached!

    ¡°Grand Elder, we¡¯ve personallye to pick you up. Can we leave now?¡± The head of the Chi family asked politely.

 Chapter 1109 - Itâ€™s not our fault that weâ€™re cute (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1109: <i>It¡¯s not our fault that we¡¯re cute (1)</i></h4>

    <i>?</i>

    ¡°Yup! Great elder, we¡¯vee to pick you up. You can leave now!¡± The head of the Yao family hurriedly asked.

    ¡°This ce is pretty good, do you guys want toe in and stay for a few days?¡± The first elder asked indifferently,pletely ignoring their questions.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good suggestion. I¡¯ve lived for so long, but I¡¯ve never been in a prison cell! Hahaha! Chi family brat, arrange a cell for me too. Let¡¯s just stay next to this old man. ¡± The master of the ning family immediately agreed.

    However, when Chi Yuan heard this, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to be happy. He even felt like crying. Wuwu ... Wasn¡¯t it enough to have a Grand Elder and a Vice President of the armament Guild headquarters staying in their Chi city¡¯s prison cell? The master of the ning family actually wanted to move in. This ... This was clearly bullying!

    ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for the younger generation. ¡± The head of the Chi family quickly said when he heard the words of the ning family. What a joke. The first elder was already hard enough to deal with. If old man ning moved in, the Chi family would go bankrupt!

    ¡°I¡¯m not making things difficult for the younger generation! I¡¯m serious!¡± The master of the ning family said seriously.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, you have to go back to your ning family¡¯s prison. Our Chi family¡¯s prison can¡¯t hold a Buddha like you.¡± The head of the Chi family said hatefully. Damn old man, you only know how to wish for the world to be in chaos! It was really infuriating.

    ¡°The great elder can be locked up here, but I can ¡®t? You¡¯re clearly looking down on me! We¡¯ve been old friends for so many years, yet you won¡¯t even give me this little bit of face?¡± The master of the ning family felt extremely wronged, and even had an expression that said,¡¯you look down on me¡¯.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡± The head of the Chi family said with a headache.

    ¡°You said I¡¯m causing trouble! Hmph! I¡¯m angry. ¡± Master ning¡¯s face darkened, and he angrily sat in a corner, ignoring everyone else.

    ...

    ¡°Uh!¡± Seeing master ning like this, master Chi really wanted to beat him up. Now, he had to solve the first elder¡¯s problem! What are you doing? Still acting cute, isn¡¯t that shameless?

    ¡°Great elder Grandpa, this old grandpa is acting coquettishly! Hehe!¡± QiuQiu suddenly spoke up when it saw master ning¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°Yes, that old man is always like this. Ignore him.¡± The first elder said disapprovingly. This old fellow didn¡¯t respect his elders and was even putting on an act here. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of beingughed at?

    ¡°Little guy, you actually called me old grandpa?¡± The master of the ning family looked at the little Beastie in the arms of the great elder and said. Hearing QiuQiu¡¯s child-like words, he was instantly a little unhappy. He was still young, okay? how could he call him old grandpa? He would be called old!

    ¡°Did I call you the wrong person?¡± QiuQiu blinked its clear and innocent eyes and asked with a face full of question marks.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s an old man. He¡¯s already so old, but he still likes to act young and cute. Little QiuQiu, ignore him.¡± The great elder didn¡¯t give any face and exposed the ning family¡¯s master¡¯s true face.

    ¡°Oh! Old grandpa, you¡¯re not allowed to fight for my favor!¡± Little QiuQiu stood in front of the great elder like it was protecting its food and opened its chubby little ws.

    ¡°Uh! I don¡¯t intend to fight with you for your favor. That ... Little guy, let¡¯s discuss, can you not call me old grandpa?¡± The master of the ning family said with a charming smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re the old grandpa. Sister said that children should be honest and not lie. ¡± QiuQiu said with a troubled expression.

    ¡°This is not a lie, really! Which part of me looks like an old grandpa!¡± The master of the ning family said sincerely.

    ¡°Everywhere.¡± QiuQiu sized up master ning very seriously, then said with absolute certainty.

    In fact, master ning looked like he was in his thirties. He was very handsome, tall, and had an extraordinary aura. However, because he had acted cute just now, QiuQiu didn¡¯t like him very much and deliberately called him ¡°old grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Uh! You¡¯re really not a cute little fellow. ¡± The master of the ning familyined in a low voice.

    ¡°Damn old man, you dare to say that my QiuQiu isn¡¯t cute?¡± When the first elder heard the ning family master¡¯sint, he red and said in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°No, no, how could this little QiuQiu not be cute!¡± The master of the ning family quickly changed his words.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re tactful!¡± The first elder said in a domineering manner.

    The Chi family and Yao family patriarchs were speechless when they saw this. They hade to settle the first elder¡¯s matter, but now that the ning family old man had messed it up, they couldn¡¯t do anything.

    ¡°Cough cough!¡± Thinking of this, the Chi n and Yao n¡¯s patriarchs coughed a few times, drawing their attention.

    ¡°Take some medicine if your throat isn¡¯t good. Don¡¯t disturb us when we¡¯re talking about serious business.¡± The master of the ning family said unhappily.

    When the Chi family and Yao family heads heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but curse in their hearts. F * ck, is that considered serious business? They were the real deal, alright?

    ¡°Master ning, we¡¯re here to pick up the Grand Elder and take him away from here,¡± The head of the Chi family couldn¡¯t help but remind him.

    ¡°I know! But this old man isn¡¯t leaving. You can¡¯t just drag them away!¡± The master of the ning familyughed evilly, and the devil in the depths of his heart was getting restless. Not long ago, he had been robbed by this old man many times. Now, it was Chi n and Yao n¡¯s turn, so he couldn¡¯t miss this good show!

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to leave this ce, as long as you can give me a satisfactory exnation. ¡± At this time, first elder slowly opened his mouth and said.

    ¡°Grand Elder, can you leave this ce first? we will definitely give you a satisfactory exnation.¡± The head of the Chi family coaxed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave those two to me! I¡¯m not interested in them. ¡± The first elder reminded. Everyone knew that the two guys he was referring to were Chi Yang and Yao Manman.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they annoy you? It¡¯s normal to leave it to you. ¡± The patriarch of the Yao n said.

    ¡°Don ¡®t! If you hand them over to me, I don¡¯t have anywhere to deal with them. If I really have to deal with them, then so be it! Who knows, someone might even say that I¡¯m bullying the younger generation!¡± The first elder said in an understanding manner. If he really wanted to get rid of those two juniors who had provoked him, would he have waited until now? And since he had brought them here, he didn¡¯t intend for them to y dumb! It definitely wouldn¡¯t work if he didn¡¯t bleed a lot!

    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± The head of the Chi family made up his mind and finally asked the question he didn¡¯t want to ask the most.

 Chapter 1110 - Itâ€™s not our fault that weâ€™re cute (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1110: It¡¯s not our fault that we¡¯re cute (2)</h4>

    ¡°You¡¯re quite smart. ¡± The first elderughed as he spoke, before rolling his eyes at the Yao family head.

    ¡°This is the list of items that I¡¯ve prepared for you two topensate me and these two pitiful little beasts. Please take a look.¡± The great elder did not beat around the bush. Instead, he directly took out two pieces of paper that were densely written and handed them to the two.

    The Chi family and Yao family heads took the list and almost fainted when they saw it. This was really a lion¡¯s mouth! Every item on the list was either priceless or priceless. They couldn¡¯t be bought even if they had money. This ... This was clearly trying to rip them off!

    ¡°First elder, is there any room for discussion regarding the things on this?¡± The head of the Yao family pretended to be calm as he asked, implying that he wanted to bargain.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t! Don¡¯t worry, these things won¡¯t harm your two families. Outsiders don¡¯t understand the financial power of your two families, but I do!¡± The great elder said very proudly. He had thought about these things carefully and was familiar with them. Although it would hurt them a little, it definitely wouldn¡¯t cause them to turn hostile. After all, they had known each other for so long and could be considered friends. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t go too far!

    ¡°Grand Elder, I¡¯ve agreed to all the conditions on this list. Can you leave the cell now?¡± The head of the Chi family said readily. He just wanted to get the first elder out of the cell as soon as possible, so he was prepared to pay a huge price. The items on the first elder¡¯s list were exactly what he had expected. After all, the first elder¡¯s status was obvious! Naturally, he couldn¡¯t offer any ordinary conditions.

    ¡°The Yao family head hasn¡¯t agreed yet?¡± The first elder looked at the head of the Yao family and said with a smile.

    ¡°Yao family head, quickly agree! If you don¡¯t agree now, perhaps the great elder will raise the price!¡± The head of the Chi family reminded him in a low voice.

    When the head of the Yao family heard the words of the Chi family, he was extremely depressed. F * ck, he also wanted to agree, but thepensation that his Yao family had to pay was much more than the Chi family ¡®s. This was too unfair.

    ¡°Grand Elder, I don¡¯t understand. Since the Chi n and our Yao n¡¯s juniors have offended you together, why is it that our Yao n has to pay morepensation than the Chi n?¡± The head of the Yao family asked shamelessly, and his words almost angered the head of the Chi family to death!

    ...

    F * ck! No wonder you didn¡¯t agree, it turns out that you¡¯re haggling over this matter! At this thought, the head of the Chi family decided to draw a clear line with the Yao family. After all, they had originally nned to work together to bargain with the first elder.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. However, I¡¯ve always been clear about who¡¯s the mastermind and who¡¯s the aplice. So, thepensation for your two families is naturally different.¡± The great elder exined.

    ¡°Great elder is wise,¡± The head of the Chi family quickly ttered.

    ¡°Chi family head, I want to receive thepensation within three days. Otherwise, I¡¯ll collect interest!¡± First elder warned.

    ¡°Yao family head, the same goes for you. If you don¡¯t pay thepensation I want within three days, the interest will double for every day you dy!¡± First elder reminded.

    After hearing what the great elder said, the two family heads ¡®lips twitched, and they secretly sighed. F * ck, there¡¯s even interest. This great elder is really getting better at sucking blood! How would they know that first elder had actually learned to collect interest from Leng ruoxue?

    ¡°Alright, you can leave now. I¡¯ll leave this cell when you pay me thepensation! AI! After living here for so long, I¡¯ve developed feelings for him. ¡± The great elder muttered to himself as he drove the person away.

    The Chi and Yao family heads knew that this old man never went back on his word, so they didn¡¯t n to stay any longer. However, just as they were about to leave, they were stopped by little QiuQiu.

    ¡°Wait!¡± QiuQiu suddenly said.

    ¡°Little guy, what do you want?¡± The head of the Chi family said in a soft voice.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t paid me and my brother¡¯spensation yet!¡± QiuQiu said, a little scared.

    ¡°Uh!¡± QiuQiu¡¯s words had just fallen when everyone, including first elder, was stunned.

    The great elder looked at the two little treasures in his arms and thought to himself that thepensation he wanted included these two little fellows! However, the great elder wisely chose to remain silent.

    The Chi and Yao n patriarchs looked at each other, before patriarch Chi asked in confusion,¡±Little guy, what kind ofpensation do you want?¡±

    ¡°When we were in the floating cloud City, a bad woman from the Chi n wanted to capture us. After we arrived in the city, we were captured by that bad woman from the Yao n. The public security in your Chi n¡¯s divine realm is just too poor, causing me and brother Baobao to be physically and mentally injured. We have also suffered a great deal of damage, so you have topensate us.¡± Little QiuQiu listed out the crimesmitted by the Chi family and the Yao family one by one, and the faces of the two family heads kept changing like a palette.

    After a long while, the two patriarchs finally calmed down a little.

    The head of the Chi family took a deep breath and asked calmly,¡±¡±I wonder what kind ofpensation this little fellow wants?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the status or status of Grandpa Grand Elder, so I¡¯ll just go with Grandpa Grand elder¡¯s request and cut it by half. However, I only want heavenly resources and earthly treasures. I¡¯m not interested in anything else.¡± The little ball stated its request.

    However, its words caused the Chi and Yao family heads to be extremely angry. A small beast actually asked them forpensation and even asked for half of the great elder ¡®s. However, they knew that the small beast was under the great elder¡¯s protection, so even if they were angry, they would not show it in front of him.

    ¡°Little guy, what¡¯s the use of heavenly treasures for a little beast like you? you don¡¯t even know how to refine pills. How about I give you some Jingshi!¡± The head of the Chi family discussed with a smile. Crystals could be absorbed directly and were much more useful to the Beastie than heavenly materials and earthly treasures.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want Jingshi, I just want heavenly treasures.¡± Little QiuQiu was very stubborn.

    ¡°Even if you want the treasures, you can¡¯t just ask for half of thepensation from the Grand Elder, right? Do you know how many there are?¡± The head of the Yao family said, suppressing his anger.

    ¡°I know! I can count, don¡¯t try to fool me!¡± QiuQiu reminded.

    ¡°Hmph! The younger generation of your two families caused us to lose a lot of hair, so what¡¯s wrong withpensating us with some natural treasures? Do you have to be so petty?¡± At this moment, the baby spoke with a look of disdain.

 Chapter 1111 - Itâ€™s not our fault that weâ€™re cute (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1111: It¡¯s not our fault that we¡¯re cute (3)</h4>

    <b>?</b>

    ¡°Uh!¡± The Chi and Yao family heads were speechless. It was clearly them who wanted too much, but why did it sound like they were being stingy?

    ¡°Hahaha! I say, it¡¯s rare for these two little guys to open their mouths, so just give it to them! Don¡¯t be so stingy, you are gods with status and status!¡± The master of the ning family, who had seen enough of the show, interrupted.

    ¡°Alright, I agree to yourpensation.¡± The Chi family head gritted his teeth and nodded. He couldn¡¯t be looked down upon by these two little beasts. Besides, there was still the ning family¡¯s old man who was ready to cause trouble at any time!

    ¡°You¡¯re the most straightforward old man. I¡¯ll remember you.¡± QiuQiu said with a smile.

    ¡°However, you have to nt the natural treasures we want in the soil. After you¡¯re done, we¡¯ll go find them ourselves.¡± QiuQiu added, hehe! Although this was suspicious of cheating, he still had to take advantage of the loopholes for the sake of cultivation!

    After hearing QiuQiu¡¯s words, the Chi family head waspletely speechless. Not only did he have topensate the two little fellows for their treasures, but he also had to nt them back into the soil so that they could find them on their own. Did they think that this was a treasure hunt?

    ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s a good idea! Little guys, you¡¯re pretty good at ying!¡± Master ning praised with a smile.

    QiuQiu smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. Since they thought it was for fun, then let them think so, hehe!

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve said what I wanted to say. You can leave.¡± QiuQiu mimicked the great elder¡¯s way of driving him away.

    The Chi family and the Yao family left the prison gloomily under the lead of the two family heads who were not in a good mood. However, the ning family head and the elders of the craftsmen¡¯s Association stayed.

    ...

    ¡°First elder, how long do you n to stay here?¡± An elder asked curiously. They were here to encourage the great elder. In other words, they were here to cooperate with the great elder in this robbery. However, looking at the situation just now, it seemed that there was no room for them to y!

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave after I get thepensation. ¡± The great elder said honestly.

    ¡°Old man Liu, you¡¯re really ruthless this time! The things you want, some of them even make my heart ache. ¡± Master ning said, gloating. He had nced at the list given by the first elder, so he naturally saw the contents.

    ¡°Ruthless? I¡¯ve taken so many things from the Yao family, you should be very happy!¡± The first elder said. Although the ning family and the Yao family seemed to be at peace on the surface, they had fought many times in secret.

    ¡°Yes, I feel better. Not long ago, you also robbed me of a lot of things! This time, your armament Guild headquarters is going to be rich again. ¡± Master ning said with envy.

    ¡°Then who can you me!¡± The great elder rolled his eyes at master ning and said disapprovingly.

    ¡°me me, alright!¡± Master ning said unhappily.

    ¡°Hehe! You eight great ns are the richest in the divine realm. If I don¡¯t Rob you, who else would I Rob?¡± The great elder chuckled. There had to be a reason for the robbery. Otherwise, it would be no different from daylight robbery!

    ¡°You¡¯ve already robbed three of the eight great ns. Do you want to Rob the other five as well?¡± Master ning suggested.

    ¡°I want to, but I don¡¯t have any reason!¡± The great elder¡¯s face was filled with conflict, and he seemed to be very distressed.

    ¡°If there¡¯s no reason, you can create a reason! However, you have to count me in this time. ¡± Master ning said with an evil smile.

    ¡°Old man, are you very free recently?¡± The first elder was suspicious.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve let LAN ¡®er manage the Family Matters for the time being, so I¡¯m nning to have some fun in the upper reaches of the godly maind.¡± Master ning revealed his n.

    ¡°Uh! So it was like this! However, you can¡¯t rush things like robbery. You must have the right time, the right ce, and the right people. ¡± The great elder thought for a moment and said, hehe! If this old thing joined them, wouldn¡¯t thepensation they received be doubled?

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. When we find the right opportunity, we¡¯ll ruthlessly rip off those five families. ¡± Master ning said with an evil smile.

    Listening to these two influential figures in the divine world discussing the robbery, the elders of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild were dripping with cold sweat. However, at the same time, they were also somewhat d that they were not the ones who were about to be robbed. Otherwise, they were afraid that they would not even be left with their bones.

    ¡°Great elder Grandpa, this old grandpa is so bad!¡± Listening to their n, QiuQiu also expressed his opinion.

    ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s because this old man is full of evil intentions!¡± The first elder said with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! Little thing, how am I bad?¡± Master ning felt wronged.

    ¡°You¡¯re scheming against others. Isn¡¯t that bad enough?¡± QiuQiu retorted.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Master ning was speechless. It seemed that this little thing had already determined his character. However, he seemed to be quite bad!

    ¡°Hahaha! Alright, don¡¯t be depressed anymore, go and help me scare that old B * stard from the Yao family!¡± The Grand Elder ordered.

    ¡°Uh! Are you afraid that he won¡¯t pay thepensation?¡± Master ning asked, knowing the answer.

    ¡°Of course, that old man won¡¯t give me thepensation so easily. However, if you do it, he will have to agree.¡± The first elderughed softly.

    ¡°What do I get in return?¡± Master ning was not willing to be used as a tool and asked quickly.

    ¡°You still want benefits? Hmm?¡± The great elder asked master ning with a faint smile.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯m just joking, don¡¯t take it seriously!¡± Master ning wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. Although the great elder¡¯s strength was not as high as his, he was very afraid of the old man¡¯s threat. He didn¡¯t know why!

    ¡°Then hurry up! I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news. ¡± The Grand Elder urged.

    ¡°Alright! Then I¡¯ll go. ¡± Master ning said, resigned to his fate, and then turned to leave the cell.

    Two dayster.

    The Chi family¡¯spensation was handed over to first elder, but as for little QiuQiu¡¯s request, it would take a few days.

    ording to the news from the Chi n, although Chi Yang and his son had managed to keep their lives, they had all been demoted to servants, and would never be able to rise again. To the members of the n, such a punishment was even more unbearable than death.

 Chapter 1112 - Itâ€™s not our fault that weâ€™re cute (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1112: It¡¯s not our fault that we¡¯re cute (4)</h4>

    As for the Yao family, although they had also punished Yao Manman, thepensation that the great elder and QiuQiu had requested had not been delivered yet. However, there was still one day before the deadline given by the great elder, so the great elder and the others were extremely calm.

    In the cell, the first elder and master ning were ying chess while waiting for the Yao family¡¯s news.

    At this moment, in the Yao family¡¯s residence, the Yao family head was sitting in the main hall with a gloomy face, and the Yao family¡¯s younger generation was kneeling in front of him.

    ¡°Yao Chong, is this how you manage the Yao family in the godly maind?¡± The Yao family head asked in a cold voice.

    ¡°Old ancestor, Yao Chong is guilty.¡± Yao Chong said hurriedly. Although he did not know if he could escape this time, it was not wrong to admit to his crimes first.

    ¡°Guilty? What crime are you guilty of?¡± The Yao family head asked angrily.

    ¡°I ... I didn¡¯t educate my descendants well. I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, ancestor.¡± Yao Chong lowered his head and said.

    ¡°Hmph! This is only the case on the divine continent. If we were in the divine realm, your descendants would have caused a lot of trouble!¡± The head of the Yao family reproached in a rage.

    ¡°Please forgive me, ancestor.¡± Yao Chong kept kowtowing and quickly said.

    ¡°I can spare you from death, but I can¡¯t spare you from punishment. I¡¯ll still let you be the head of the family, but you have to find a way to make contributions in ce of your crimes. As for your ipetent descendants, you can choose some of them yourself and send them to the mine!¡± The Yao family head said.

    ...

    ¡°Yes.¡± When Yao Chong heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief. Although the old ancestor was very angry, it was good that he did not kill everyone in his line. As for those who were really ipetent and had caused trouble, he would just let them run their own course!

    As for the members of the Yao family, especially those who were rted to Yao Manman, when they heard that they were going to be sent to the mine, they were so scared that they fainted immediately, because going to the mine was worse than being a servant! There, unless you¡¯re dead tired, don¡¯t even think about leaving.

    After dealing with the eyesore of the Yao family, the head of the Yao family was depressed again. As long as he thought of the hugepensation, his heart would bleed non-stop.

    However, he had to pay thepensation. The old man, the great elder, was famous for being difficult and unreasonable. He was also one of the people he didn¡¯t want to provoke the most. He had wanted to dy it for a few days and negotiate with the great elder, but he didn¡¯t expect that the Chi family had already paid thepensation. Moreover, master ning also came to remind him that since he couldn¡¯t avoid it, he might as well pay thepensation quickly, so as not to lose more than he gained!

    Although he knew this very well, he was not willing to ept this!

    Another two days passed.

    There was still no movement from the Yao n, and the Grand Elder was still in the cell, but the Chi n had already settled little QiuQiu¡¯s request.

    The location of the treasure that little QiuQiu had requested was chosen to be in the Chi family¡¯s courtyard. This was mainly because they had taken into ount that Leng ruoxue and the others were staying there. Therefore, it would be easier to find. After all, in the eyes of the Chi family, this was just a game to satisfy children.

    On the day of the treasure hunt, first elder arranged for Liu Feng to continue staying in the prison cell, while he, QiuQiu, and Baobao went to the Chi family¡¯s courtyard to explore. Naturally, the ning family head and the elders of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild came with them.

    In the garden.

    The first elder pointed at master ning and said to Leng ruoxue and the rest,¡±¡±This old man is the master of the ning family. If anyone from the ning family bullies you in the future, you canin to him. I guarantee that he will be the master for you.¡±

    Hearing the first elder¡¯s confident words, Leng ruoxue¡¯s forehead broke out in cold sweat. She thought to herself,¡¯first elder, where does your confidencee from?¡¯ In any case, he was the head of the ning family, so how could he help an outsider?

    However, she naturally would not say this out loud.

    ¡°Hehe, this little girl must be the little girl Xue ¡®er you told me about!¡± Master ning said with a smile, looking very affable.

    ¡°Yes, this little girl is my God-granddaughter. You can¡¯t let her be bullied by the ning family!¡± The first elder said with a face full of pride. He even automatically considered Leng ruoxue as his own granddaughter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of her. ¡± Master ning¡¯s eyes kept sizing up Leng ruoxue. The more he looked, the more satisfied he was. Although this little girl¡¯s strength was not very high now, she had great potential and was a talent that could be nurtured.

    The crowd listened to their conversation, but no one exposed the great elder¡¯s lies. In their eyes, the great elder had been thinking about their miss for a long time.

    While the few of them were exchanging pleasantries, QiuQiu and Baobao were a little impatient from waiting, so they started to look for treasures first.

    QiuQiu and its baby ran around the garden, looking here and there. Not long after, the natural treasures that the Chi n had deliberately nted were discovered by the two little fellows. When everyone saw how happy they were, they couldn¡¯t help but join in the treasure-hunting Army. A day passed, and QiuQiu finally found all the natural treasures. It followed first elder back to the prison cell in satisfaction.

    The Chi family members heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that they were finally satisfied. However, the great elder was still in the cell and refused to leave, which made them uneasy.

    The head of the Chi family thought for a while and also began to exert pressure on the Yao family.

    At the same time, The Alchemist Guild headquarters also sent people to Chi city to visit the great elder. When the Yao family head heard this news, his head suddenly swelled again, and he couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. What was The Alchemist Guild headquarters doing here?

    If The Alchemist Guild headquarters and the armament Guild headquarters joined forces, it would be too disadvantageous to their Yao family. When he thought of this, he didn¡¯t dare to dy any longer and immediately sent someone to deliver thepensation to the first elder in the cell.

    However, the person he sent came back to report that the great elder had said that the time limit was up, so the Yao family had to pay interest.

    When the Yao family head saw the interest list, he really wanted to buy a piece of tofu and knock himself to death. Damn, this interest was too expensive. It actually took up 20% of thepensation that the Yao family had paid. However, he still had to resign himself to his fate and send someone to immediately send the interest to the great elder so as not to pay morepensation. As for QiuQiu¡¯s request, he would also have to wait a few days before he could fulfill it.

    Three dayster.

    The Yao family had finallypleted QiuQiu¡¯s request, and the nting location was also chosen to be in the Chi family¡¯s courtyard.

    After everyone experienced the joy of treasure hunting once again, the great elder was finally willing to leave the cell. Before he left, he was quite reluctant and even left a message,¡¯if there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯lle back and see you again¡¯. The Chi family¡¯s hearts trembled in fear, and they made a prompt decision to close the cell in Chi city.

 Chapter 1113 - Itâ€™s not our fault that weâ€™re cute (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1113: It¡¯s not our fault that we¡¯re cute (5)</h4>

    <b>?</b>

    After this matter came to an end, first elder also moved into the Chi family courtyard.

    However, as long as the Grand Elder and the others did not leave Chi city, the Chi family members ¡®hearts were hanging in the air. They could not let go even if they wanted to. Furthermore, the head of the Chi family had warned the younger generation of the Chi family to stay far away from the people living in the courtyard. No one was allowed to provoke those people. He was truly afraid!

    From then on, the first elder would take QiuQiu and baby out on the streets when he had nothing to do. Along with them was the master of the ning family.

    In the garden.

    Leng ruoxue was lying on the deck chair, basking in the sun as she listened to Feng DA¡¯s report. When she heard that the great elder and master ning had gone out to hang out on the streets again, she could not help but feel a few ck lines sliding down her forehead. She thought to herself,¡¯what¡¯s wrong with these two old men who only want to see the world in chaos?¡¯ In the entire Chi city, who would dare to provoke them? The people on the street had already received the Chi family¡¯s warning. They would only hide far away when they saw them. Why would they approach them? Unless they were outsiders.

    On the streets.

    The great elder and master ning each carried a cute little beast and walked aimlessly on the street. The two kept instigating QiuQiu and the baby, who were already very cute, to put on a cute look to attract other people¡¯s attention. However, the pedestrians on the street had basically received a warning from the people above and knew that these two people and two beasts could not be provoked. How would they dare to throw away their lives in front of them?

    Just as the two young-looking old men were feeling extremely depressed, the person who was going to die finally arrived.

    ¡°Stop! I want to buy these two little beasts. State your price!¡± Suddenly, a beautiful woman blocked their path and spoke arrogantly.

    The woman was dressed in gorgeous clothes and had an extremely beautiful face. She looked to be in her early twenties, but her arrogance greatly reduced her beauty.

    ...

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, these two little beasts are our precious treasures. We¡¯re not selling them.¡± Master ning frowned and said unhappily.

    ¡°You have to sell them. I¡¯ve taken a fancy to these two little beasts, so you have to sell them to me.¡± The young woman was unusually overbearing. Then, she threw two pieces of lower-grade crystal stones on the ground as the money to buy the two little beasts.

    ¡°Miss, are you trying to force me to buy it?¡± The master of the ning familyughed instead of getting angry. Hehe, he had seen many willful and overbearing women, but he had never seen such a domineering woman. Even the daughter he doted on very much didn¡¯t dare to be like this outside!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already pay you guys?¡± The young woman said unhappily, her face clearly saying,¡¯don¡¯t be insensible!¡¯ A few big words.

    ¡°These two low-grade crystals on the ground are the money you want to buy our two cute little beasts?¡± The great elder also asked curiously. F * ck! Whose daughter was this? He wasn¡¯t inferior to the one from the Yao family. In fact, he felt that this person was even more outrageous than the one from the Yao family! At least in his opinion, paying him two pieces of low-grade crystal stones was more humiliating than locking him up in a cell. Moreover, it seemed that he could only get one of these two crystal stones, and the other one was naturally old man ning!

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve already paid you. These two little beasts are mine now!¡± The young woman said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°AI! It¡¯s not our fault that we¡¯re cute. ¡± QiuQiu, who was in the first elder¡¯s arms, suddenly sighed, its cute little face full of innocence.

    Its cute appearance made the young woman¡¯s heart itch. She wanted to hold the little beast in her arms right now.

    ¡°We¡¯re not selling. ¡± The head of the ning family refused. F * ck, did he think they had never seen low-grade Jingshi?

    ¡°How dare you! My family¡¯s young miss wants to buy your beast pet, and you dare to refuse? You really don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± The woman didn¡¯t have time to get angry before her subordinate spoke up.

    ¡°Hehe, this old man has lived for so long, but this is the first time someone has dared to speak to me like this!¡± The master of the ning family smiled faintly. In his eyes, that person was no different from a dead person.

    ¡°This should be my second time.¡± First elder thought for a moment and agreed.

    ¡°No matter how many times you¡¯ve tried, you¡¯re all dead today.¡± That person said, using his authority as a Fox to intimidate others. At this time, he still didn¡¯t know that his head was already on the verge of copse.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± The master of the ning family sneered. Although they hade out to wait for rabbits, it did not mean that they were willing to be humiliated by rabbits. These rabbits had lived to the end.

    ¡°Of course.¡± The man said arrogantly before he sensed any danger.

    However, in the blink of an eye, that person¡¯s head and body were separated.

    Seeing this, the young woman couldn¡¯t help but scream,¡±¡±Argh! Murder! Hurry up! Quickly catch them, don¡¯t let them escape! Also, remember to take my two little beasts for me. ¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The woman¡¯s guards received the order to surround the great elder and the master of the ning family, but in an instant, those guards all fell to the ground, unconscious. No one even saw how the great elder and the master of the ning family had attacked.

    After dealing with the guards, the great elder and the master of the ning family slowly walked to the young woman and looked down at her. They slightly released a trace of pressure, which immediately made the woman shiver in fear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ... Don¡¯t do anything stupid. Do you know who I am? If you dare to hurt me, my family will not let you off. ¡± The young woman held on and even took out a token she carried with her as a threat.

    When the first elder saw the token the young woman took out, he couldn¡¯t help butugh wildly. The master of the ning family, on the other hand, turned around and left with a dark face ...

    ¡°Hey, wait for me!¡± The great elder shouted from behind in a good mood.

    However, the master of the ning family didn¡¯t seem to hear the great elder¡¯s words. Instead, he walked faster and faster. When he returned to the Chi family¡¯s courtyard, he went straight into his room.

    Leng ruoxue, who was basking in the sun in the garden, saw a ck shadow sh by and heard a ¡®bang!¡¯. The door closed, and her curiosity was piqued.

    ¡°Was that the master of the ning family?¡± Leng ruoxue asked the evildoer beside her with uncertainty.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The demon nodded. The ning family¡¯s old man was also living in a side courtyard and was their neighbor.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he go to the streets with the great elder? Why did youe back so quickly?¡± Leng ruoxue was puzzled. It looked like this old man from the ning family was quite angry! He did not know who had provoked him.

    Not long after, first elder also returned with a face full of smiles.

    When Leng ruoxue saw the evil smile on first elder¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help but guess. Could it be that first elder had angered master ning? These two old men also liked to bicker when they had nothing to do.

    ¡°Little girl, is old man ning back?¡± First elder asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Yes, he went into his room as soon as he came back. First elder, did you anger him?¡± Leng ruoxue asked nosily.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡± First elder quickly said.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with me,¡± QiuQiu also said.

    ¡°You guys went out together, so it has nothing to do with you. Did you guys meet someone blind?¡± Leng ruoxue guessed as her beautiful eyes kept wandering between first elder and QiuQiu.

    ¡°It¡¯s not our fault that we¡¯re cute. ¡± QiuQiu had an aggrieved look on its face. It was also deeply helpless that the first elder and master ning had used them as bait.

    After all, the first elder¡¯s incident wasn¡¯t intentional by them, but this time, was it intentional? QiuQiu was a little confused.

    ¡°Which family is it this time?¡± Hearing QiuQiu¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t need to guess to understand. However, to be able to make master ning So angry, could it be ... Uh! It couldn¡¯t be such a coincidence, right?

    ¡°Hehe! Little girl, it¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking. ¡± The great elder said with a smirk. He wanted tough whenever he thought about this.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng ruoxue was speechless. It did not feel good to cast a and catch one of her own. It was no wonder the master of the ning family was so angry.

    At this moment, the Butler of the courtyard came to report.

    ¡°Miss Leng, master ning is here,¡± The housekeeper said. The master ning he was referring to was the master of the ning family on the divine maind.

    ¡°This ... You should ask the person he wants to see! I can¡¯t make the decision. ¡± Leng ruoxue and first elder exchanged nces and spoke calmly.

    That master ning definitely wouldn¡¯te to see her, so she didn¡¯t dare to make the decision to let him in. What¡¯s more, the old man ning was in a fit of anger at this time, and she didn¡¯t want to touch that bad luck.

    However, before the housekeeper could ask, master ning¡¯s angry voice came from the room,¡±¡±Tell him to get as far away as he can, I don¡¯t want to see him!¡±

 Chapter 1114

    <h4>Chapter 1114: Meeting but not knowing each other (1)</h4>

    <h4> </h4>

    ¡°Uh!¡± The Butler was caught in a dilemma when he heard the wordsing from the room. Just as he was in a dilemma, Leng ruoxue came to his rescue.

    ¡°Let¡¯s tell master ning on the godly maind!¡± Leng ruoxueughed lightly. Although they were both Masters of the ning family, their power and status were worlds apart. She didn¡¯t understand why the Butler was hesitating.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Butler heaved a sigh of relief. Although he was the Butler of the Chi family, no matter which master ning he was, he was not someone a small figure like him could afford to offend. So, he had to be careful!

    After the Butler left, Leng ruoxue looked at the first elder and chuckled,¡±¡±Aren¡¯t you going tofort your old friend?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, why should Ifort him? don¡¯t worry about him. He¡¯ll be fine after he¡¯s vented enough.¡± The great elder said disapprovingly. After he finished speaking, he carried little QiuQiu and casually found a ce to sit down.

    The master of the ning family in the godly maind was extremely depressed after being rejected by his ancestor. He resentfully returned to the guest room in the Chi family¡¯s main residence and locked himself in his room.

    Chi Rui, who had apanied him, was full of doubts, but he could not say much in front of master ning. After watching master ning enter the room, he went to find his grandfather.

    In the study room.

    Chi Yuan sat behind the desk and looked at Chi Rui thoughtfully.

    ¡°You said that master ning didn¡¯t see his family¡¯s old ancestor?¡± After a long while, Chi Yuan finally opened his mouth and asked.

    ¡°No. The steward said that the patriarch of the ning family asked master ning to get lost as far as possible.¡± Chi Rui suppressed hisughter and chuckled. The housekeeper of the courtyard was really honest. He dared to say this kind of thing in front of master ning. Was he not afraid of master ning¡¯s revenge? As far as he knew, the current master of the ning family on the divine maind wasn¡¯t a magnanimous person!

    ¡°Uh! What¡¯s going on?¡± Chi Yuan asked curiously. If it was before today, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be this curious. After all, their Chi family had been troubled a few days ago, and they were badly battered by the great elder. However, now that the great elder¡¯s matter had finallye to an end, he finally had the time to watch the other families ¡®excitement.

    Almost all the people from the big families were like this. When their own family was in trouble, they naturally didn¡¯t want to see other families in trouble. If someone else was also in trouble at this time, they would feel more bnced in their hearts. This was exactly what Chi Yuan was thinking now.

    ......

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, do you want me to go and find out?¡± Chi Rui was also quite curious about this.

    At that moment, the Butler came to report that miss ning had been beaten up on the street.

    After the grandfather and grandson heard the news, they looked at each other and went to the ning family¡¯s temporary courtyard together, and came to see the fun in the name of visiting.

    In the guest room.

    Ning Rong ¡®er¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with tears as she cried to her grandfather master about how she had been bullied.

    ¡°Grandpa, you have to help me! Those two bad guys actually dared to bully our ning family, Wu¡­They really don¡¯t put our ning family in their eyes. ¡± Ning Rong ¡®er said viciously.

    ¡°Rong ¡®er, what did those two look like? Are there any special characteristics?¡± The head of the ning family, ning Hong, couldn¡¯t help but ask. This Rong ¡®er hade back and said that she had been bullied and that her guards had been killed. However, she didn¡¯t give a clear exnation and even wanted him to avenge her. She didn¡¯t even know who the enemy was. Who could he find to avenge her?

    ¡°Is miss ning being bullied?¡± When Chi Yuan and Chi Rui walked into the guest room, they happened to hear ning Rong ¡®er talking about revenge.

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa Chi, you have to help me! I was bullied in your Chi city. ¡± Ning Rong ¡®er quickly said.

    When Chi Yuan heard ning Rong ¡®er¡¯s words, he was a little displeased. He thought to himself,¡¯ who doesn¡¯t know eldest miss ning¡¯s temper?¡¯ It was already good enough that ning Rong ¡®er didn¡¯t bully others. Who would dare to bully her! However, looking at ning Rong ¡®er¡¯s pitiful appearance, it seemed like she had really been bullied.

    When he thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but be curious about the person who dared to bully ning Rong ¡®er, and the fire of gossip started to burn.

    Putting aside his displeasure towards ning Rong ¡®er for the time being, Chi Yuan asked with slight concern,¡±¡±Rong ¡®er! You have so many guards by your side, and there¡¯s still someone who dares to bully you? Who is so bold?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but my guards were all killed by them. I only scared them away because I took out the ning family¡¯s token.¡± Ning Rong ¡®er still had lingering fear in her heart.

    ¡°Oh! What did that person look like?¡± Chi Yuan asked again.

    ¡°It¡¯s not one person, but two. They looked like humans and dogs. I can¡¯t remember them, but I do remember the appearance of the two little beasts.¡± At that time, ning Rong ¡®er¡¯s mind waspletely focused on the two little beasts, so she didn¡¯t pay attention to the first elder and master ning¡¯s appearance at all. Therefore, now that someone asked, she naturally could only say that she didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Little Beastie?¡± When Chi Yuan heard these two words, he immediately became alert. Now, as long as someone mentioned a little beast to him, he would reflexively think of the two that the great elder had with him. If it wasn¡¯t for those two little beasts, the Chi family wouldn¡¯t have to spend so much money!

    ¡°What kind of little beast?¡± Chi Rui was shocked and couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Two very cute little beasts, one ck and one yellow. I originally bought the two little beasts for two low-grade crystals, but those two old farts took the money and refused to give me the little beasts. They even killed my subordinates. Wu¡­..Grandpa, Grandpa Chi, you have to avenge me!¡± Ning Rong ¡®er said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Uh! We need to n our revenge carefully. After all, you don¡¯t even know what their parents look like. They might have left Chi city long ago. ¡± Chi Yuanforted him speechlessly, then looked at ning Hong with a little sympathy. He couldn¡¯t help but gloat in his heart. As soon as ning Rong ¡®er described the two little beasts, he had already guessed who had killed ning Rong¡¯ er¡¯s guards. It was going to be a lively scene!

    ¡°En, brother Chi is right. Rong ¡®er, think carefully, what did those two look like?¡± Ning Hong felt that Chi Yuan¡¯s words made sense and asked.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t remember. However, if I see those two little beasts again, I¡¯ll definitely recognize them.¡± Ning Rong ¡®er promised.

 Chapter 1115

    <h4>Chapter 1115: Meeting but not knowing each other (2)</h4>

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, Rong-er, you have a good rest! We¡¯ll go back first. ¡± After understanding the truth, Chi Yuan and Chi Rui decided to take their leave. At the same time, the two of them sighed in unison. ¡®When you see those two little beasts, I¡¯m afraid your death will be near. Sigh!¡¯ Because the two people who killed the ning family¡¯s guards, other than the head elder of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild and the ning family¡¯s old ancestor, there would be no other candidates.

    On the way back to the main courtyard, Chi Yuan and Chi Rui did not say a word. However, after returning to the study room, the two of them could not help butugh wildly, causing Chi Tong, who hade to look for them, to be baffled.

    ¡°Family head, Rui ¡®er, is there anything fun? Why are you guysughing so happily?¡± Chi Tong¡¯s face was filled with question marks. Recently, the entire Chi city had been in a state of panic because of the existence of the great elder of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild and the ning family¡¯s old ancestor. Many people were afraid that they would identally offend those people, so they lived in fear every day. In fact, he really wanted to say that the great elder and the ning family¡¯s old ancestor were not that scary! Unfortunately, no one would believe his words.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be considered anything fun.¡± Chi Yuanughed as he waved his hand. Then, he simply exined the entire situation to Chi Tong, causing Chi Tong to be dumbstruck.

    ¡°Uh! This is too much of a coincidence!¡± Chi Yi was speechless. This time, the ning family had bumped into their own old ancestor¡¯s hands. He was afraid that there would be a great earthquake in the ning family.

    ¡°It¡¯s that ning Rong ¡®er¡¯s bad luck. She didn¡¯t know how to behave when she came to Chi city. She really thinks this is her own territory!¡± Chi Yuan said without any sympathy.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Chi Tong could not help but ask.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s just wait and see. Anyway, it doesn¡¯t have much to do with us. However, first elder, you must warn the elders to strictly restrain their subordinates. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡± Chi Yuan thought for a while and said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already told them this. ¡± Chi Tong hurriedly said.

    Because the three of them who knew the truth pretended to be deaf, the people of the ning family didn¡¯t know that they had fallen into danger because of ning Rong ¡®er¡¯s pampering and domineering behavior. After hearing that ning Rong¡¯ er was injured and the ning family¡¯s guards were killed, each of the ning family¡¯s people was filled with righteous indignation and began to search for the great elder and their own ancestor on the streets in anger ¡­

    At this moment, the Chi family courtyard was peaceful. Leng ruoxue and the others, who were living in seclusion, did not pay attention to the situation in Chi city. Instead, it was Chi Rui who revealed the situation to them.

    In the garden.

    Leng ruoxue looked at Chi Rui thoughtfully, a faint smile on her beautiful face.

    ......

    ¡°Uh! Miss Leng, please don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m scared. ¡± Chi Rui said nervously. Leng ruoxue¡¯s gaze made him feel very apologetic.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? Did you do anything to let me down?¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly and thought to herself,¡±this Chi family is really bad. They actually feign ignorance, watching the ning Family Search for a needle in a haystack in the city like fools while I watch the fun from the side. However, this matter has nothing to do with me, so I¡¯m happy to be a bystander.¡±

    ¡°Uh! That ¡­ Has master ning note out of his room yet?¡± Although Chi Rui was a little embarrassed, he still could not help but ask.

    ¡°No, he has been locking himself in his room since he came back from the street yesterday. I don¡¯t know what he is doing.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Did he have any reaction?¡± Chi Rui asked nosily.

    ¡°I¡¯m very angry. I don¡¯t know who¡¯s going to be unlucky again. ¡± Leng ruoxue said, gloating. After finding out that the woman who had annoyed master ning yesterday was ning Rong ¡®er, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The world was really small. However, if master ning could help them deal with ning Rong¡¯ er, it would save her a lot of trouble! Because that ning Rong ¡®er was the youngdy of the ning family that she had once stolen the token from.

    ¡°Chi family brat, where are the unfilial descendants of the ning family now?¡± Just as Leng ruoxue and Chi Rui were chatting, master ning¡¯s voice suddenly reached their ears. However, the old man didn¡¯t show himself, obviously still in a fit of anger.

    ¡°They are temporarily staying in the guest room of the Chi family¡¯s main residence.¡± Chi Rui quickly replied respectfully.

    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m going to give you a mission. ¡± Master ning said.

    ¡°Please speak, master ning.¡± Chi Rui said.

    ¡°Chase them away!¡± Master ning said angrily.

    ¡°Uh! Master ning, this isn¡¯t very good!¡± Although Chi Rui really wanted to take on this task, he was not willing to be used by the ning family¡¯s ancestor. After all, in his opinion, this was an internal matter of the ning family. If the Chi family got involved, what if the ning family retaliated after this? The ning family was the number one family in the divine world after the Divine Master. They were not people the Chi family could provoke.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? just do what I tell you to do.¡± Master ning shouted.

    ¡°Master ning, you¡¯re the old ancestor, but you didn¡¯t show up. You asked young master Chi to drive people away for you. You¡¯re obviously trying to make young master Chi offend people!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. This was exactly what Chi Rui wanted to say, but he didn¡¯t have the guts to say it.

    ¡°Little girl, are you ming me?¡± Master ning was a little unhappy. He had never thought that his decision would be questioned by a junior, which put him in an awkward position.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I just feel that it¡¯s inappropriate for you to let young master Chi do this. Why don¡¯t you and the great elder go there personally?¡± Leng ruoxue suggested and thought to herself,¡±I wonder if the ning family would recognize me, their old ancestor. Hehe!¡± I¡¯m looking forward to it!

    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. Hmph! It¡¯s no big deal for me to make a trip personally. ¡± Master ning said nonchntly. Actually, he did not want to go, but he could not stand Leng ruoxue¡¯s provocation. He could not be looked down upon by a little girl.

    ¡°Then you can personally drive them away! Young master Chi, you must always stay by master ning¡¯s side!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him with an evil smile. This was a good opportunity to watch a good show! Although she also wanted to go, she still had to leave some face for this master ning. Moreover, even if she couldn¡¯t see it in person, she could guess what would happen there, and the great elder would tell them in detail.

    ¡°Hmph! Chi family brat, take me to those unfilial descendants. ¡± As soon as master ning finished speaking, the door of the room was also mmed! He opened it, and the master of the ning family appeared in front of everyone, still angry.

 Chapter 1116

    <h4>Chapter 1116: Meeting but not knowing each other (3)</h4>

    <b>?</b>

    Leng ruoxue looked at master ning¡¯s expression andughed to herself. It was said that the higher one¡¯s cultivation, the calmer one would be. Why was this old man bing more and more popr?

    ¡°Uh! Miss Leng, then I¡¯ll take master ning there. ¡± Although he didn¡¯t want to go, he couldn¡¯t let Leng ruoxue¡¯s painstaking efforts go to waste. After all, Leng ruoxue had spoken up for him just now. It was just that he didn¡¯t know if their Chi family would be implicated after watching this show. Sob ¡­ Don¡¯t even try to guess the thoughts of important people!

    ¡°Kid from the Chi family, don¡¯t forget about me!¡± Seeing the two of them preparing to leave, the ignored first elder hurriedly said.

    ¡°What are you doing, you old thing?¡± Master ning¡¯s eyes were wide open, and he said unhappily.

    ¡°I¡¯m also a party involved! You can¡¯t leave me behind. ¡± The great elder said matter-of-factly, but anyone could tell that he wanted to watch the show.

    ¡°Hmph! If you want to go, go! However, you¡¯re not allowed to speak!¡± Master ning thought for a while and said.

    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t say anything.¡± The great elder quickly promised. At the same time, he added in his heart,¡±I¡¯ll just watch the show.¡±

    With the first elder¡¯s assurance, master ning ordered Chi Rui to take the two of them to the Chi family¡¯s main residence.

    The moment they arrived at the Chi family¡¯s main residence, Chi Yuan and Chi Tong, who had received the news, immediately came over to greet them.

    After the great elder exined the purpose of his visit to the two of them, he repeatedly told them not to speak for a while and only allowed master ning to speak. Then, he had them take him to the guest room of the Chi family.

    Outside the courtyard of the Chi family¡¯s guest room, the great elder winked at the three people of the Chi family, and the four of them walked behind master ning tacitly. Now, it was clear that they were escorting master ning to ask for forgiveness, but master ning naturally didn¡¯t think of this in his anger.

    Master ning strode straight into the courtyard, but as soon as he showed his head, he was discovered by ning Rong ¡®er, who was resting in the courtyard.

    ......

    Instantly, ning Rong ¡®er shouted,¡±he¡¯s the one who killed our ning family. Men, quickly capture him.¡±

    In fact, she didn¡¯t really recognize master ning, but she recognized the little ck beast in master ning¡¯s arms at a nce. She had been drooling over the little beast for a long time!

    After hearing ning Rong ¡®er¡¯s shout, the people of the ning family in the room and courtyard all rushed over and surrounded master ning.

    ¡°And that old man.¡± Ning Rong ¡®er saw first elder and QiuQiu in his arms again, and quickly said, Hmph! She didn¡¯t expect Grandpa Chi to catch these two people so quickly. This was great. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little proud. Now, those two adorable little beasts couldn¡¯t escape from her palm.

    Ugh! When Chi Yuan, Chi Tong, and Chi Rui heard ning Rong ¡®er¡¯s words, none of them spoke, because the first elder had told them not to speak.

    However, his intention to watch a good show was revealed. Hehe! This time, ning Rong ¡®er was going to be unlucky!

    At this moment, ning Hong, who had heard themotion, also walked out of his room. After seeing the situation in the courtyard, he asked calmly,¡±¡±Rong ¡®er, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯vee at the right time. These two are the ones who killed our ning family¡¯s guards. Quickly capture them and don¡¯t let them go.¡± Ning Rong ¡®er quickly urged.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ning Hong¡¯s shrewd eyes swept between the great elder and master ning. They looked extraordinary and didn¡¯t seem to be unreasonable people. How could he have taken his granddaughter¡¯s money and killed someone? When he thought of this, a trace of doubt appeared in his heart.

    ¡°May I ask why the two of you took my granddaughter¡¯s money and killed our ning family¡¯s guards? if the two of you can¡¯t give me a reasonable exnation, don¡¯t me our ning family for being ruthless.¡± Ning Hong said politely.

    ¡°She said we took her money?¡± Master ning squinted his eyes and asked indifferently.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already taken my money. Hurry up and give me my Beastie. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be dead!¡± Ning Rong ¡®er shouted.

    ¡°May I ask how much we charged you?¡± Master ningughed instead of getting angry.

    ¡°He took two of my low-grade Jingshi.¡± Ning Rong ¡®er said righteously, because she had indeed given it to them, even though they didn¡¯t want it.

    ¡°You want to buy our Beastie for two low-grade crystal stones? Do you think we¡¯re beggars that you can just give us some money?¡± Master ning was speechless. How could the ning family have such a descendant? He really wanted to strangle such an unfilial descendant!

    ¡°How many more do you want? It¡¯s already good enough that the eldest daughter of the ning family is willing to give you some money for your things. ¡± Ning Rong ¡®er said with a smug look. The meaning of her words was that the things that she wanted from them should be given to her on their own ord.

    ¡°Miss ning is so overbearing! I¡¯ve gained some insight today. ¡± Master ning said with a smile.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯ve killed our ning family, so don¡¯t even think about leaving here alive today. However, if you take the initiative to hand over these two little beasts andpensate me for my losses, maybe I¡¯ll let you die a little faster when I¡¯m in a good mood!¡± Ning Rong ¡®er boasted shamelessly.

    After hearing her words, Chi Yuan, Chi Tong, and Chi Rui broke out in cold sweat. This miss ning Rong ¡®er was really too awesome. However, if she knew that the person standing in front of them was their old ancestor, and that the person she wanted to kill was also their old ancestor, who knew how she would react? thinking of this, the three of them couldn¡¯t help but look forward to it.

    Simrly, the great elder was also looking forward to it. At this moment, he was secretly happy. Hehe! Old man ning¡¯s descendant¡¯s words were truly shocking! However, this descendant of the ning family actually couldn¡¯t even recognize his own ancestor. He was indeed a weirdo!

    AI! He was afraid that the ning family would not be able to recover in a while. He knew the old man of the ning family too well. If he was really angry, it meant that the matter was not too big. However, once he smiled, it indicated that the matter was irreversible.

    If it was said that old man ning was angry at his own descendant for being so disappointing and falling into his hands, then he waspletely disappointed in this descendant now.

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to hand these two little beasts over to you, and I don¡¯t want topensate you for any losses?¡± Master ning asked curiously. If he did as ning Rong ¡®er said, he would die a little faster. What if he didn¡¯ t? He really wanted to know how he would die.

 Chapter 1117

    <h4>Chapter 1117: Meeting but not knowing each other (4)</h4>

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll definitely make you wish you were dead, Hmph! Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and capture these two. ¡± Ning Rong ¡®er ordered the ning family.

    However, none of the ning family members in the courtyard made a move. Instead, they all looked at ning Hong.

    ¡°Rong ¡®er! You¡¯re not allowed to be unreasonable!¡± Ning Hong said loudly. This granddaughter of his had been spoiled. She was getting more and more overbearing. He was still here, and she dared to make decisions! Moreover, his granddaughter¡¯s poor judgment didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t have the same judgment. The innate superior temperament of these two people was too obvious, so ning Hong absolutely didn¡¯t dare to act rashly before he figured out their identities.

    After all, in the divine realm, the ning family was still unable to cover the sky with one hand.

    ¡°Grandfather, it¡¯s obvious that they deserve to die. How can you shout at me!¡± Ning Rong ¡®er said, feeling wronged.

    ¡°You shut up!¡± Ning Hong roared. The most important thing now was to figure out the identity of these two people. If they didn¡¯t have any backing, then killing them would be fine.

    ¡°You two, please give me an exnation!¡± Ning Hong looked at master ning and said.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to exin. The ning family¡¯s guards were indeed killed by me. However, I didn¡¯t take any low-grade Jingshi,¡± Master ning¡¯s tone was cold.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not lying, am I? He admitted it himself. ¡± Ning Rong ¡®er said happily when she saw that the other party had confessed.

    ¡°Since you admit that you killed someone from the ning family, I can only apologize to you. However, the ning family doesn¡¯t kill nameless people. Please state your name!¡± Ning Hong said after the other party admitted it. However, he still had to figure out the other party¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Do you really want to know my name?¡± Master ning raised his eyes and asked calmly.

    ¡°Of course, not everyone has the right to die at the hands of our ning family.¡± Ning Hong said rather self-deprecatingly.

    ¡°However, no one has called me by my name for a long time. My descendants all call me master or ancestor, while my old friends call me old man ning.¡± Master ning said casually.

    ......

    ¡°Uh! Old man ning? Your surname is also ning?¡± Ning Hong was stunned and asked dumbly.

    ¡°Yup! My surname is also ning, do you think we¡¯re a family?¡± Master ning said with a faint smile.

    Ning Hong¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat when he heard this. A bad feeling instantly welled up in his heart. This person¡¯s surname was also ning, and he appeared in Chi city again ¡­

    ¡°Ah!¡± He ¡­ He can¡¯t be the ning family¡¯s old ancestor, right? At the thought of this possibility, ning Hong broke out in a cold sweat, and his legs began to tremble. No, it couldn¡¯t be such a coincidence.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ning Hong asked, suppressing his fear.

    ¡°Ning Hong, you don¡¯t even recognize me?¡± Master ning red at him and asked.

    ¡°O-old ancestor!¡± Ning Meng¡¯s legs gave way and she knelt on the ground. It really was the ancestor! What ¡­ What should I do? This time, they were dead for sure. Although he did find the old ancestor familiar, he had never thought in that direction.

    ¡°Hmph! Ning Hong, How dare you! You even want to kill me!¡± Master ning¡¯s powerful aura was exposed. Under the pressure, the people of the ning family present couldn¡¯t bear it. They knelt on the ground collectively, their bodies trembling ¡­

    ¡°Grandpa, who ¡­ Who is he?¡± Ning Rong ¡®er¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. Why, why did they all kneel down? although she was also kneeling, she was still a little confused.

    ¡°Shut up! Hurry up and beg for forgiveness from the ancestor!¡± Ning Hong roared angrily. He finally understood why the Chi family¡¯s old ancestor had told him to get lost when he had gone to the Chi family¡¯s courtyard to ask for an audience. It was all because of ning Rong ¡®er. Thinking of this, he didn¡¯t even think about it.¡¯ Pa!¡¯ A pnded on ning Rong ¡®er¡¯s face. In an instant, half of her face swelled up.

    ¡°Grandpa, you actually hit me?¡± Ning Rong ¡®er couldn¡¯t ept this fact. She was also suspicious of the identity of the person in front of her. After all, she was born on the divine maind and had never seen the old ancestor. Now that her grandfather had hit her because of someone she suspected to be the old ancestor, she naturally felt indignant!

    ¡°Quickly apologize to the ancestor. Otherwise, we¡¯ll punish you!¡± Ning Hong red at her and shouted. Although ning Rong ¡®er was his most beloved granddaughter, the person she had offended was the ning family¡¯s Supreme ancestor. She had also caused his entire family to be in a difficult situation. How could he care about whether ning Rong¡¯ er was wronged or not? AI! Now, he was filled with regret! Why did he bring ning Rong ¡®er to Chi city? If he didn¡¯t bring her here, wouldn¡¯t this matter not have happened?

    ¡°Grandfather, are you sure he¡¯s really our ning family¡¯s ancestor?¡± Ning Rong ¡®er made up her mind and was ready to go all out.

    ¡°Impudent, is there anyone else who would dare to impersonate our ning family¡¯s old ancestor?¡± Ning Hong was so angry! Towards ning Rong ¡®er¡¯s disregard for the big picture, he was extremely disgusted and didn¡¯t value her that much anymore.

    ¡°That might not be the case!¡± Ning Rong ¡®er said, unwilling to give up.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± First elderughed joyfully, but he still didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Damn old man, what are youughing at? Don¡¯t you want to live?¡± Ning Rong ¡®er could hear the great elder¡¯s mockery and shouted in displeasure.

    ¡°I say, old ning! Even if you don¡¯t let me speak, I still have to say it. Your ning family¡¯s upbringing is so good that I have nothing to say. A junior not only shouted at me, but also said that I don¡¯t want to live anymore, AI! My fragile little heart is injured again, you have topensate me for my loss!¡± The Grand Elder said with a heartbroken expression.

    ¡°You can do whatever you want with this thing.¡± Master ning pointed at ning Rong ¡®er and said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want this thing. If I kill her, it¡¯ll dirty my hands. If I don¡¯t kill her, I¡¯ll be wasting food to feed her, so you betterpensate me! I likepensation. ¡± The first elder said with a smile.

    ¡°Other than her, there¡¯s no otherpensation.¡± The master of the ning family roared miserably. Damn it, he was already angry enough, and this stinky old man actually came to ask for help. Did he think that he was not angry enough?

    ¡°I said I don¡¯t want her!¡± First elder warned.

    ¡°Whether you want her or not, from now on, she¡¯s yours. You can do whatever you want with her. In the future, this person¡¯s matters have nothing to do with the ning family.¡± Master ning opened his mouth wide and decided ning Rong ¡®er¡¯s future fate.

 Chapter 1118 - Meeting but not knowing each other (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1118: Meeting but not knowing each other (5)</h4>

    ¡°Old man ning, you¡¯re not being honest! You actually threw this trash at me. ¡± The great elder was extremely dissatisfied.

    ¡°Ning Hong, in the future, ning Rong ¡®er will no longer be a member of the ning family. As for all of you, before I think of how to deal with you, all of you better face the wall and reflect on your past.¡± Master ning said viciously. What he meant by facing the wall to reflect on his mistakes was that he would temporarily imprison them and wait for their punishment.

    ¡°Chi family brat, cooperate with me. Lock them up in the prison first!¡± Master ning said to Chi Yuan.

    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chi Yuan replied respectfully. In fact, he had no choice but to agree. The ning family¡¯s old ancestor was currently in a fit of anger! Who knew if it would implicate their Chi family!

    Immediately after, Chi Yuan ordered his subordinates to lock ning Hong and the rest in the cell of the Chi family¡¯s main residence. However, he was a little troubled as to how to deal with ning Rong ¡®er.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me? Lock this woman in as well!¡± Sensing Chi Yuan¡¯s probing gaze, first elder hurriedly said.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Chi Yuan replied.

    Before ning Rong ¡®er was dragged away by the Chi family¡¯s guards, she kept shouting,¡±¡±You can¡¯t do this to me. I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the ning family. Damn old man, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    ¡°You still call us old men? I say, old man ning! It seems that the youngdy of the ning family doesn¡¯t believe your identity!¡± Hearing ning Rong ¡®er¡¯s gradually fading voice, the first elderughed and teased.

    ¡°She¡¯s not the eldest daughter of the ning family. She¡¯s yours now. ¡± Master ning reminded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. Young man from the Chi family, I¡¯ll give that woman to you.¡± First elder quickly said.

    ¡°Grand Elder, I don¡¯t have a ce to put her.¡± Chi Yuan was very reserved, speaking on behalf of the Chi family¡¯s kid that first elder was talking about.

    ¡°Then kill her!¡± First elder suggested.

    ......

    ¡°Uh! Grand Elder, she¡¯s from the ning family, after all. I don¡¯t dare to make a move. ¡± ¡°What a joke!¡± Chi Yuan was so scared that he quickly said. Although the ning family¡¯s old ancestor said that they could deal with ning Rong ¡®er as they wished, the ning family¡¯s blood still flowed in her body. If they really dealt with her, what would they do if the ning family came to settle the scoreter?

    ¡°Old man ning, did you see that? You¡¯re making things very difficult for us! You should deal with this ning Rong ¡®er yourself! I won¡¯t ask you forpensation, but this should be fine, right?¡± The great elder admitted defeat, but he couldn¡¯t help but secretlyin in his heart. I won¡¯t take it from you now, but I¡¯ll keep an ount for you. The next time you need my help, I¡¯ll take it back.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t want it? You¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t want it, so don¡¯t me me!¡± Master ning said proudly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The great elder nodded his head indifferently.

    After temporarily imprisoning ning Hong and the others, master ning and the first elder returned to the Chi family¡¯s courtyard.

    When they arrived at the courtyard, master ning went into the room again.

    First elder then described the situation vividly to Leng ruoxue and the rest.

    ¡°Then what will happen to ning Rong ¡®er?¡± Feng Da asked curiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It depends on that old thing¡¯s mood. Maybe he¡¯ll be killed, maybe he¡¯ll find someone else. Anyway, he won¡¯t have a good ending.¡± The first elder thought for a while and said. For the daughters of great ns, unless they had extremely high aptitude, they could only be a tool for marriage between ns. For someone like ning Rong ¡®er who had made a mistake, it was impossible for her to marry into any of the eight great divine regions.

    ¡°Just randomly assign someone?¡± Feng Da mumbled as if he was deep in thought.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What rotten idea do you have this time?¡± The great elder looked at Feng DA¡¯s expression and asked quickly, looking very interested.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want her to marry an ape? That idiot can¡¯t control this miss ning and might cause us more trouble in the future, so it¡¯s best to kill her to save us trouble. ¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    .

    ¡°Yes, yes, let¡¯s just kill him!¡± After Feng Da heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he quickly agreed.

    ¡°Little girl, what ape? You want her to marry a beast? That¡¯s a good idea!¡± The first elder said with an evil smile.

    ¡°Great elder, can you not have such a rich imagination? this is not in line with your otherworldly image! Mind your image!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him with an evil smile.

    ¡°Uh! ¡®Little girl, did I misunderstand?¡¯ Then tell me, where did this apee from?¡± The great elder asked shamelessly, his will extremely firm.

    ¡°I came from the forest.¡± Leng ruoxue tried to y dumb. It was better for first elder to not know about this.

    ¡°Oh!¡± First elder knew that Leng ruoxue was just brushing him off, but he still nodded his head. He would find out sooner orter anyway, so he was not in a hurry.

    After returning to his room, master ning had been thinking about how to deal with ning Hong and the others. In fact, among those people, except for ning Rong ¡®er, the others didn¡¯tmit serious crimes. They just didn¡¯t recognize him. Ning Rong¡¯ er¡¯s subordinates had almost all been killed by him. However, in his opinion, ning Rong ¡®er had dared to bypass him and order the people of the ning family while master was still present, which made him very dissatisfied with ning Hong.

    In the main family, even the daughter he doted on the most was not allowed to interrupt him when he was speaking, let alone do such a thing that overstepped her boundaries. One had to know that ning Rong ¡®er¡¯s behavior was definitely a taboo for someone in a high position like him, and it was also something he could not tolerate.

    However, he still decided to go to the ning family to take a look first, then deal with ning Hong and the others. As for ning Rong ¡®er, he had already sentenced her to death in his heart.

    After making his decision, he went to look for Leng ruoxue and asked if she was interested in going to the ning family¡¯s divine realm with him. Leng ruoxue naturally agreed without thinking.

    This trip to the ning family¡¯s divine territory was equivalent to a private visit. Therefore, they didn¡¯t bring ning Hong and the others with them, but continued to stay in the Chi family¡¯s prison.

    When he heard that Leng ruoxue and the rest were leaving, Chi Yuan was ted! However, when he was told that the other party would return, his jubnt mood took a sharp turn and he could no longer be excited.

    Looking at Chi Yuan and the rest forcing a smile as they sent them out of the city, Leng ruoxue was alreadyughing in her heart.

    After leaving Chi city for five days, Leng ruoxue and the rest arrived at the ning family¡¯s divine territory.

    The ning family¡¯s God domain was indeed the leader of the eight great God domains. Even on the divine maind, the area of the ning family¡¯s God domain was thergest, and the number of cities was the most.

    The main city of the ning family¡¯s divine territory was also named after a family name. After entering the ning family¡¯s divine territory, Leng ruoxue and the rest had to pass through three cities before they could reach ning city.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest casually walked around the three cities they passed by, then headed straight for Peace City ¡­

    Ning city was located in the center of the ning family¡¯s divine territory. It was vast, had beautiful scenery, and was filled with spiritual Qi. The poption of ning city was thergest in the entire ning family¡¯s divine territory.

    Looking at the bustling streets, Leng ruoxue and the others also took their time to look around.

    Peace City was bustling with activity. Shops were set up on both sides of the streets, selling a wide variety of items. Leng ruoxue and the rest bought quite a number of items as they walked.

    ¡°Little girl, the inn in front of us is the best in ning city. Let¡¯s stay there!¡± Master ning pointed at a tall building not far away and suggested. That Inn belonged to the ning family, and since they were in ning city, they naturally had to stay in their own Inn.

    ¡°Do you take money?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! Of course I¡¯ll ept it. ¡± Master ning was stunned, but he still answered honestly. He didn¡¯t want to expose his identity, so he had to pay for the hotel.

    ¡°There are so many of us. If we stay in the best Inn, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll cost a lot of money. I can¡¯t afford it. How about you go and stay by yourself, and I¡¯ll take them to find a cheaper Inn to stay?¡± Leng ruoxue asked for master ning¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to spend a single cent. I¡¯ll treat you, right?¡± Master ning said speechlessly. This little girl was really good at scheming. Every day, she ate their food and kept his tab. Now, she was actually poor with him. Really ¡­ However, he quite admired Leng ruoxue¡¯s way of being stingy. Sometimes, he even wondered why this girl was not a member of the ning family.

    ¡°You should be the one treating! Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re here to apany you. ¡± The great elder said with a ¡®you¡¯re very understanding¡¯ expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the expense, master ning. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. Actually, she had been waiting for master ning to say this!

 Chapter 1119

    <h4>Chapter 1119: There¡¯s no need to save them (1)</h4>

    ¡°I should.¡± Master ning said helplessly.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest followed master ning into the inn.

    This Inn was called ¡®ning zai¡¯, and it should be a chain of inns. It was worthy of being thergest and Best Inn in ning city. The interior of the inn was very exquisite and tasteful, and the waiters were very enthusiastic. When they saw them walking into the inn, they quickly came up to greet them.

    ¡°Do you guys want to stay or eat?¡± The waiter asked politely.

    ¡°I want both.¡± Master ning said indifferently.

    ¡°Then, please follow me to check in!¡± The waiter led Leng ruoxue and the others to the front desk and swiftly helped them with the check-in procedures. Then, he brought them to their rooms on the third floor. Before he left, he informed them that the restaurant was on the second floor. As they were guests of the restaurant, they could enjoy free food and drinks.

    As Leng ruoxue and her group had arge number of people, most of the rooms on the third floor had been reserved by them. The inn was divided into five floors. The first floor was the main hall with many chairs in it, specially for the guests who had just arrived to rest. The second floor was the dining hall, and from the third floor onwards were the guest rooms. The third floor that they were staying in could only be considered as ordinary guest rooms. The best VIP rooms were set up on the fifth floor, and they were definitely sky-high priced rooms. Those who could afford to stay there were either rich or respectable!

    After Leng ruoxue and the rest returned to their rooms to rest for a while, they went to the restaurant on the second floor to have their meal.

    When they arrived at the dining hall on the second floor, there were not many people eating as it was already past mealtime. After Leng ruoxue and the rest casually found a table and sat down, the waiter came forward to ask.

    ¡°Would you like to have a free meal or a single order?¡± The waiter asked very patiently. The order he was talking about was that the customer had to pay for it.

    ¡°I want it to be free.¡± Before anyone could speak, master ning said directly.

    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡± The waiter knew very well who was the real cash cow, so he left immediately after hearing master ning¡¯s words.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re knocking on the door! You didn¡¯t even invite me to try this ¡®ning zai¡¯ s ¡®signature dish. ¡± After the waiter left, Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but grumble softly.

    ......

    ¡°There are so many of you, what if I be poor from all of you?¡± Master ning said like a miser, his handsome face full of pride.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re a rich man, why are you poor like us?¡± Lin Yuan also said in disbelief.

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m rich? I¡¯m just the head of your family.¡± Master ning said with a smirk, secretly pleased with himself. He finally had a chance to hold his head high in front of these people! Otherwise, he would always be bullied by them, ugh! However, no one would believe that the master of the ning family would be bullied by a few little guys.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a fake master, what¡¯s there to be proud of?¡± The great elder sneered. Before they came, they had discussed not to reveal their identity. They would address old man ning as family master, and he would be called ancestor.

    ¡°Even the imposters have to call me master.¡± Master ning¡¯s face was full of smiles, and it could be seen that he was in a very good mood.

    ¡°Master, your descendant is here.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him with an evil smile.

    ¡°Uh! Where is it?¡± Master ning was puzzled. Where were his direct descendants? The ones on the godly maind were only a side branch, and in his heart, they weren¡¯t considered true descendants.

    Master ning followed Leng ruoxue¡¯s gaze and saw a young man who looked like him. His appearance and aura were both outstanding as he walked in.

    The young man came to the table where Leng ruoxue and the rest were seated and bowed politely. He smiled and said,¡±¡±Hello, I¡¯m ning Xiao, the person in charge of this restaurant. I¡¯m sorry, but due to therge number of people here, it might take a little longer to cook. Would you like to serve the dishes first or serve them together?¡±

    Although ning Xiao was asking for their opinion, he also told them the reason why the dishes would be servedte, so as not to make the guests wait too long.

    Leng ruoxue and the others could not find any fault with his humble attitude.

    ¡°Let¡¯s attack together! We¡¯re not too hungry yet. ¡± Leng ruoxue said softly.

    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡± Ning Xiao left after he finished speaking.

    As soon as they left the restaurant, ning Xiao met someone he did not want to see. The two of them pestered each other for a while before ning Xiao dragged the person away.

    However, Leng ruoxue and the others had also witnessed this scene.

    ¡°Old man ning, your descendant seems to be in trouble!¡± The first elder reminded with a smile, his eyes full of anticipation for a good show.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Master ning nodded imperceptibly. The littlemotion between ning Xiao and the other party just now naturally could not be hidden from him, a reverent-God.

    Just as Leng ruoxue and the rest were chatting, the dishes that they had been waiting for were served.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest tasted it one by one and put down their chopsticks.

    ¡°Little girl, why are you only eating this much? Although these dishes can¡¯t bepared to the ones you make, they¡¯re still pretty goodpared to the ones in the inn. ¡± Master ning said with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m full,¡± Leng ruoxue smiled helplessly. After getting used to her own cooking, she basically couldn¡¯t eat in restaurants anymore. She was only willing to eat a little because she was giving master ning face. However, even though the ingredients for this free meal weren¡¯t very particr, it was indeed much better than the food made in other hotels.

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m full too. By the way, do you have any ns?¡± Master ning asked curiously.

    ¡°We¡¯re going back to our room to sleep. What about you?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! I want to take a walk on the streets. ¡± Master ning thought for a while and said.

    ¡°Then you go! We¡¯ll go back to our room first. ¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she stood up and led everyone out of the dining hall.

    Looking at their backs, master ning couldn¡¯t help but talk to himself,¡±¡±Why are you sleeping right after eating?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy to, what can you do about it?¡± The great elder rolled his eyes at master ning and stood up, ready to leave.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Master ning quickly asked and pulled the great elder back.

 Chapter 1120

    <h4>Chapter 1120: There¡¯s no need to save them (2)</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room to sleep too. ¡± The first elderughed.

    ¡°You damned old man, why are you sleeping! You¡¯re not allowed to sleep, you¡¯re already a divine Emperor, why are you still sleeping! Apany me to the streets!¡± Master ning said domineeringly, and then he pulled the extremely reluctant first elder to go to the street.

    However, this time, Baobao and QiuQiu weren¡¯t by their side.

    The next morning.

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest left the room, they suddenly realized that two people were missing. Master ning and first elder were missing.

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve searched the room. There¡¯s no one.¡± Feng Da, who went to the room to look for the two, said.

    ¡°How can there be no one? Could it be that the two old men didn¡¯te backst night?¡± Thinking of this possibility, Leng ruoxue sent someone to call for a waiter. After asking, she found out that the two old men from yesterday had indeed not returned.

    Did something happen to the two old men again? Leng ruoxue thought to herself,¡¯they didn¡¯t bring baby and QiuQiu with them to the streets this time, so there shouldn¡¯t be anyone who¡¯s blind enough to want to snatch their things, right?¡¯

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll take my brothers to the streets to look for it!¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but say when he saw his miss¡¯s thoughtful expression.

    ¡°Okay, be careful. After all, we¡¯ve just arrived in Peace City and are not familiar with everything here.¡± Leng ruoxue warned.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry, miss.¡± Feng Da promised. Then, he brought Lin Yuan and the others to the street to look for her.

    However, after searching for almost a day, he still couldn¡¯t find the two old men.

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve almost searched the entire ning city, but we didn¡¯t find any trace of the two old men.¡± In the living room, Feng Da said helplessly.

    ......

    ¡°Where haven¡¯t we?¡± Leng ruoxue asked directly.

    ¡°We can¡¯t enter either the ning family or the prison.¡± Feng Da quickly said.

    ¡°Oh! If I¡¯m not wrong, those two old men should be locked up in the prison. ¡± Leng ruoxue sighed helplessly. This time, even without QiuQiu and Baobao by their side, they were still able to get into trouble. She really admired them.

    ¡°Uh! It can¡¯t be!¡± Feng Da wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and was speechless. Last time in Chi city, Chi Rui was there, so they were not worried even if the first elder was put in prison. But this time, it was different. They didn¡¯t know anyone in ning city, so it would not be easy to see the first elder and master ning.

    ¡°Feng Da, go and invite ning Xiao over.¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Da received the order and turned to leave. Not long after, ning Xiao was invited into the room.

    ¡°Is there anything you need from me?¡± Ning Xiao gave a slight bow and went straight to the point.

    ¡°Shopkeeper ning, we¡¯ve lost two people. I wonder if you can help us look for them?¡± Leng ruoxue probed.

    ¡°Disappeared? What does youngdy mean?¡± Ning Xiao asked, confused.

    ¡°We suspect that they are now in the prison of ning city. However, we are unfamiliar with ning city, so we would like to ask shopkeeper ning to help us confirm.¡± Leng ruoxue exined. Right now, she only wanted to confirm the location of the two old men. As for their safety, she wasn¡¯t worried at all. Furthermore, she didn¡¯t believe that there was anyone on the divine maind who could hurt a reverent-God and a divine-Emperor. The only possibility was that the two of them, who wanted the world to be in chaos, had willingly been captured!

    ¡°Oh! I can help young miss ask around, but I can¡¯t guarantee that I can save them. ¡± Ning Xiao said honestly.

    ¡°Shopkeeper ning, you just need to help me find out where they are. There¡¯s no need to save them.¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. If those two old men were really in the prison, then they definitely had something to do with the ning family. Since that was the case, why should she get herself involved in this mess? He would just let the two old men mess things up.

    ¡°Uh! Alright. ¡± In his entire life, this was the first time that ning Xiao had heard something like ¡®there¡¯s no need to save them¡¯. After all, a normal person¡¯s thought process would be to save them. However, this beautifuldy in front of him had clearly told him that there was no need to save them. This made him a little speechless. At this moment, he had already ssified Leng ruoxue as abnormal.

    AI! It was a pity to lose such a devastatingly beautiful woman. Ning Xiao couldn¡¯t help but secretly feel regretful.

    However, it was fortunate that Leng ruoxue did not read ning Xiao¡¯s mind. Otherwise, if she knew what ning Xiao was thinking, she would be depressed to death.

    Then, ning Xiao bade everyone farewell.

    A dayter, ning Xiao sent news.

    There were indeed two unfamiliar people locked up in ning city¡¯s prison cell. Furthermore, they had just been locked up for two days, and the time coincided with the time when the great elder and master ning had disappeared.

    ¡°Miss, I have some friendship with one of the guards in the prison. Do you want me to help you get them out?¡± After ning Xiao brought the news, he saw that Leng ruoxue and the rest were silent for a long time, so he could not help but ask.

    ¡°No, thank you for your kindness, manager ning.¡± Leng ruoxue declined.

    After knowing the exact location of the first elder and master ning, Leng ruoxue and the others acted as if nothing had happened. They did what they were supposed to do. Furthermore, they had locked themselves up for a few days and their meals were sent directly to their rooms. This made ning Xiao even more curious.

    At this moment, in ning city¡¯s prison.

    The two young-looking old men sat on the stone chairs and looked at each other in boredom.

    ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± Master ning, who was tired of staring, said in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not staring at me, how do you know I¡¯m staring at you?¡± The great elder rolled his eyes at master ning and said unhappily.

    ¡°Hey! Why isn¡¯t anyone taking care of us! That little girl didn¡¯t evene and look for us. ¡± Master ningined.

    ¡°Why are you looking for us? That little girl won¡¯t be worried about us!¡± The great elder understood.

    ¡°We¡¯re missing? Shouldn¡¯t she be looking for it? You¡¯re really disloyal. ¡± Master ning¡¯s face was full of resentment.

    ¡°This is the ning family¡¯s territory, and you¡¯re a reverent-god level. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t look for you either!¡± The great elder said matter-of-factly. He was also locked up here because of this old thing. No way! He had to ask forpensation. The food here was terrible!

    With this in mind, the great elder calmly said,¡±¡±Old man ning, this is the second time I¡¯ve been in a prison cell. However, the treatment in your ning family¡¯s prison is far worse than that of the Chi family ¡®s. When I was locked up by the Chi family, the Chi family¡¯s brat even arranged several servants to serve me!¡±

 Chapter 1121

    <h4>Chapter 1121: There¡¯s no need to save them (3)</h4>

    <b>?</b>

    ¡°That¡¯s because that brat from the Chi family knows your identity. If he didn¡¯t know, he wouldn¡¯t care about you!¡± Master ning quibbled.

    ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re definitely going topensate me for my second time in jail.¡± The great elder ignored master ning¡¯s words and said with a faint smile.

    ¡°On what basis? I¡¯m in jail too, okay? Who¡¯s going to pay for my losses?¡± When master ning heard that the great elder was going to ughter him again, he immediately jumped three times and roared.

    ¡°Calm down. You¡¯re sitting in your own cell, but I¡¯m not! I¡¯m just an outsider. If your ning family dares to lock me up, don¡¯t think you can stop paying!¡± First elder¡¯s mouth twitched as he said in a matter-of-fact manner.

    ¡°Old man ning, seeing that we¡¯ve been friends for so many years, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Justpensate ording to the Yao family¡¯s standard!¡± The great elder added.

    ¡°What? You greedy vampire, I was robbed by you not long ago, and now you¡¯re here again?¡± Master ning was so angry that he couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    ¡°That¡¯s a separate matter, don¡¯t mix them up. Even blood Brothers have to calcte their ounts clearly! Besides, we¡¯re not even rted by blood. ¡± The great elder said with a smile, implying that the ning family would definitely bleed this time.

    ¡°But, I¡¯m also locked up in prison now. Who can I go to to im my losses?¡± Master ning felt wronged. Why was it a descendant of the ning family who had done this? If he was someone else¡¯s junior, how cool would it be to Rob him! But now, he was the one being robbed, and he was clearly locked up, okay?

    ¡°Go and ask your descendants for it. If you¡¯re still angry, you can also deal with the entire ning family on the godly maind! I won¡¯t stop you. ¡± First elder suggested.

    ¡°And then?¡± Master ning asked.

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll continue to give birth!¡± The first elder said with an evil smile.

    Suddenly, a chuckle was heard in the cell they were in.

    ......

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Immediately after, a light yellow shadow pounced into the great elder¡¯s arms like lightning.

    ¡°Little ball, you still have a conscience. You knew toe and see me.¡± The first elder joyfully hugged the cute little fellow in his arms as heined.

    ¡°I¡¯ming too!¡± The baby¡¯s voice was also heard.

    ¡°Hehe! Good, I¡¯m about to die from depression. ¡± The first elder said happily.

    ¡°Grand Elder grandfather, it was elder sister who asked us toe and apany you. Elder sister said that you can live here in peace and not worry about them.¡± QiuQiuughed evilly as it conveyed Leng ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°Uh! That little girl really said that?¡± The great elder was speechless. From what he heard, that girl actually wanted them to stay here forever?

    ¡°Yes, sister said that you guys are too good at causing trouble. It¡¯s good to lock you up.¡± QiuQiu said very honestly,ughing in its heart. It and its baby had finally been cleared of their crimes. This time, they had nothing to do with it!

    ¡°Little QiuQiu! You can¡¯t misunderstand me. He¡¯s the one who can cause trouble, not me! I¡¯m also a victim, and I was implicated by him. ¡± The first elder didn¡¯t even think about it and directly betrayed master ning.

    ¡°You damned old man, how can you me me for this?¡± Hearing this, master ning immediately widened his eyes and roared.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t me you, who else should I me? The one who locked us up is your ning family¡¯s descendant, not mine. ¡± The great elder shouted back, unwilling to be outdone.

    ¡°Grand Elder Grandpa, what¡¯s going on?¡± QiuQiu asked with a curious look.

    ¡°This old man¡¯s descendants ran us over on purpose and demandedpensation from us. We didn¡¯t pay, so we were caught and brought in.¡± The great elder exined simply.

    ¡°Oh!¡± QiuQiu nodded, then looked at master ning.

    ¡°Grandpa, are your descendants in need of money? Isn¡¯t your ning family a rich man in the divine realm? Can¡¯t you even afford to raise a few descendants?¡± QiuQiu¡¯s face was filled with question marks.

    ¡°Uh! Who doesn¡¯t have a few pieces of rat sh * t!¡± Master ning said helplessly. Speaking of which, he did feel that this matter was quite embarrassing, but he and the first elder had been locked up voluntarily. Otherwise, who could have locked them up?

    ¡°AI! Every family has its own problems!¡± The baby sighed, and his cute appearance immediately amused the elder and master ning.

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re such a clown. No wonder you dote on them so much.¡± Master ning said happily. At their level, ordinary ttery would have no effect at all. On the contrary, this kind of simple and lovely little guy could make them feel good.

    ¡°Of course,¡± The first elder had a proud look on his face.

    ¡°Look at how beautiful you are.¡± Master ning¡¯s eyes were burning with jealousy.

    ¡°Little one, does Xue ¡®er have any other instructions?¡± Master ning asked again.

    No, but when do you n to expose your identity, Grandpa?¡± Little QiuQiu couldn¡¯t help but ask. They had been in the prison for a few days, but the guy who had locked them up here had no reaction. They didn¡¯t know when he would remember these two people.

    ¡°He wanted to expose himself, but no one from the ning family came these days, so his identity is useless!¡± The great elderughed evilly. Originally, old man ning had nned to wait for that unfilial descendant toe and see what tricks he was up to. Then, he would reveal his identity unexpectedly. However, he did not expect that after they were locked up, they did not show their faces at all. Therefore, this old man ning had been depressed for a few days.

    ¡°Then what should we do? We can¡¯t just stay here forever!¡± Little QiuQiu furrowed its brows, deep in thought.

    ¡°I have an idea.¡± The baby said.

    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Master ning asked curiously.

    ¡°Hehe! If they don¡¯te, we can take the initiative to visit them! However, we don¡¯t have any status or status, so I¡¯m afraid the ning family won¡¯t wee us. ¡± The baby said with a troubled expression.

    ¡°This is easy! Let this old man lend you the ning family¡¯s token, then you can do whatever you want with it. ¡± The first elder said in a very cooperative manner.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that expose my identity too early?¡± Master ning hesitated.

    ¡°The owner of the token is big sister, who would notice you! However, this way, big sister and the others can¡¯t call you master anymore!¡± Baobao reminded.

 Chapter 1122

    <h4>Chapter 1122: There¡¯s no need to save them (4)</h4>

    ¡°Mm, give this to the little girl and let her y with it! However, don¡¯t kill the ning family. ¡± Master ning took out a ck and gold token from his ring. The token was only the size of a palm, and it was carved with an exquisite totem of a ck Phoenix spreading its wings.

    The first elder looked at the sign and narrowed his eyes. Then he looked at master ning deeply, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°First elder Grandpa, we¡¯ll first send this token to big sister, thene back to apany you!¡± QiuQiu said happily. Then, the two little fellows skipped out of the cell.

    After the two little things left, the great elder looked at master ning and asked with a little confusion,¡±¡±What do you want to do?¡±

    The token just now represented apletely different meaning from the ning family¡¯s ordinary identity token, because that token was the symbol of old man ning¡¯s identity. There was only one in the entire divine world, and those who saw the token were like seeing old man ning himself. The ning family could not recognize old man ning as their ancestor, but they would definitely not not not not recognize that token that could summon the wind and summon the rain in the ning family.

    ¡°Nothing! Didn¡¯t you ask me to lend the token to the little girl?¡± Master ning said innocently.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to lend me this. If someone in the ning family finds out that this token is in the hands of this little girl, you will bring her trouble.¡± The first elder grumbled. Although the ning family had chosen the young master, not everyone would believe in ning han¡¯s identity. If someone with ill intentions found out where the medallion was and used it, the little girl would be in deep trouble.

    ¡°But I only have this on me. You can¡¯t possibly think that I have many ning family identity tokens on me, right?¡± Master ning said innocently.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t bring one, can¡¯t you make one on the spot? Why did you have to give her this piece!¡± The first elder said somewhat angrily.

    The ning family¡¯s identity tokens were all from old man ning¡¯s hands. Moreover, it was added with his divine power blood. As long as he met a member of the ning family, the token would sense it. Therefore, it was impossible to fake it. The ning family recognized the token and not the person. In addition, once a member of the ning family died, the token that represented their identity would also disappear from this world. It would definitely not be left to the opponent. Therefore, it was basically impossible for outsiders to get the ning family¡¯s token.

    ¡°It takes a lot of time to do it now.¡± Master ning said with a shameless look.

    ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning, but don¡¯t me me for not warning you. If that little girl is missing a single hair, I won¡¯t let your ning family off. ¡± The first elder said somewhat angrily. Sometimes, he really had no way to deal with this old scoundrel who wouldn¡¯t die. However, he couldn¡¯t beat him in a fight! Therefore, he could only endure it for now and then find an opportunity to take revenge.

    ¡°That little girl is smart! Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine. ¡± Master ningforted him.

    ......

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The great elder snorted coldly, then turned his head and back to him, not nning to pay him any more attention.

    In the room of the inn.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the token in her hand thoughtfully. A ck Phoenix was rare! How could there be a ck Phoenix on the ning family¡¯s sign? Could this be the pet beast of the old man from the ning family?

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, this token is very troublesome. You¡¯d better not take it out.¡± The evildoer sitting opposite Leng ruoxue reminded her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the trouble?¡± Leng ruoxue was confused.

    ¡°This is the only token in the ning family. It is different from the other identity tokens of the ning family. It belongs to master ning, and seeing the token is like seeing the person.¡± The demon chuckled as he exined. In other words, this token represented great power.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m representing the old man of the ning family just because I¡¯m holding this sign? Any decision I make is the same as old man ning ¡®s?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with uncertainty.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The demon nodded.

    ¡°What if I use this te to rece the young master of the ning family? Can I?¡± Leng ruoxue asked out of curiosity.

    ¡°Your decision is master ning¡¯s decision, and the ning family must obey it unconditionally. Seeing the token is like seeing the person.¡± The demon chuckled.

    ¡°Uh! What kind of rule is this in the ning family! Could a sign decide everything? Then what if this token is taken away by someone else? wouldn¡¯t the ning family be finished?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s thoughts ran wild.

    ¡°The ning family¡¯s brand won¡¯t be so easily taken away!¡± The evildoer said helplessly. Xue ¡®er¡¯s imagination was a little too rich!

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? didn¡¯t I just take ning Rong ¡®er¡¯s sign?¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, as far as I know, the ning family¡¯s identity token is divided into two types. One only represents the identity of the ning family without any power, while the other represents the power and status of the owner. The first type can be obtained by anyone, but only a few people can have the second type, and these people are all strong. It¡¯s impossible to take the token from them unless a Hierarches out.¡±

    ¡°As for ning Rong ¡®er¡¯s token, it only represents her identity as a member of the ning family. Therefore, even if it¡¯s taken away, the ning family won¡¯t care. Moreover, ordinary people don¡¯t have the courage to pretend to be members of the ning family, and they don¡¯t know the difference between the ning family¡¯s tokens, so it¡¯s useless for them to take it.¡± The demon exined with a smile.

    ¡°But the piece in your hand is of great importance, so it¡¯s better to use it less.¡± The demon once again reminded. Sigh! This was a hot potato! Hmph! If the ning family dared to hurt Xue ¡®er, he would not let them go.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, you¡¯ve decided to find the ning family tomorrow?¡± The demon asked.

    ¡°Well, if we don¡¯t look for them now, I¡¯m afraid the two old men will be anxious. We can¡¯t let them stay in prison all the time without anyone noticing!¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. It was time to take action.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s find it!¡± The demonughed.

    The next day.

    Leng ruoxue arranged for Feng Da to find ning Xiao.

    Ning Xiao looked at Leng ruoxue and the rest in confusion. He asked politely,¡±¡±Miss, is there something you need me for?¡±

    ¡°Shopkeeper ning, do you recognize this?¡± Without further ado, Leng ruoxue took out the token that master ning had lent her and showed it to ning Xiao.

 Chapter 1123 - Thereâ€™s no need to save them (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1123: There¡¯s no need to save them (5)</h4>

    ¡°The n head¡¯s token!¡± The moment ning Xiao saw the sign, he immediately knelt on the ground and said very respectfully,¡±¡±Ning Xiao is here to meet the master.¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng ruoxue was speechless. It was just a token, was there a need to be like this? In any case, she couldn¡¯t understand the respect her family members had for this kind of thing.

    ¡°Get up!¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Thank you, miss.¡± Ning Xiao was very excited. He had never thought that the youngdy before him was actually a member of the main family. He had long heard that the main family¡¯s old ancestor hade to the divine maind. However, someone of his status did not have the right to meet the old ancestor. This youngdy had the family head¡¯s token, so she must be a very favored person by the old ancestor. He just didn¡¯t know if the old ancestor hade to ning city as well. When he thought of this possibility, he was instantly excited. If he could meet the old ancestor, he would die without any regrets.

    ¡°Ning Xiao, who is in charge of the ning family now?¡± Leng ruoxue asked calmly.

    ¡°The master of the family has gone to Chi city. Now my uncle, ning Fei, is in charge of the ning family.¡± Ning Xiao answered honestly.

    ¡°Ask ning Fei toe here to see me.¡± Leng ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Xiao replied, then turned to leave.

    About an hourter, a middle-aged man rushed into the inn.

    Standing in the living room, ning Fei was actually a little nervous. He couldn¡¯t help but think to himself,¡±she¡¯s indeed the youngdy of the main family!¡± He was so nervous that he broke out in cold sweat just by looking at him without saying a word!

    ¡°You are ning Fei?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the middle-aged man in front of her and said indifferently.

    Ning Fei was not as handsome as the other members of the ning family. Instead, he looked simple and honest. He was a mid-level divine being. Although he was not very powerful, he must be extraordinary since he was able to be the acting Master after ning Hong left.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ning Fei. Greetings, miss,¡± Ning Fei bowed with great respect. To the main family, his status was nothing, so he had to lower his status. After all, no matter how powerful he was in the divine maind, he was just a servant to the main family.

    ......

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite, n head ning. I invited you here today because I have a request. ¡± Leng ruoxue smiled courteously.

    ¡°Uh! Please speak, miss. ¡± Ning Fei was confused, but he still asked patiently.

    ¡°There are two people beside me who have been locked up in your ning family¡¯s prison. I wonder if the acting family master can help me get them out? In addition, I don¡¯t want anyone to disclose the fact that I¡¯m here. Can you do that?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, miss. Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡± Ning Fei promised. Although he was a little curious as to why a member of the main family would be locked up in a cell, it was not a good time to ask about the reason, so he had to agree.

    After that, ning Fei bade farewell to Leng ruoxue and went to the prison in ning city to pick her up. However, before he left, he still asked ning Xiao and found out that it was Ning Cai, that bastard, who had locked her up.

    When he arrived at the prison of ning city, ning Fei cursed in his heart when he saw the first elder and master ning.¡±F * ck, what kind of person is Ning Cai holding?¡± It was obvious that these two people were not to be trifled with. They had actually been locked up for so many days. What made him even more depressed was that these two people were rted to the young miss from the main family. Sigh! He hoped that they were not from the main family. Otherwise, if the youngdy of the main family really med him, he would not have a good ending.

    Ning Fei ordered his men to open the cell door and walked in himself. He slightly bowed to the first elder and master ning and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry for the two of you. I apologize on behalf of the ning family. ¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± First elder didn¡¯t even lift his eyes as he asked in a cold tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m the acting Master of the ning family in the godlynd. My name is ning Fei. ¡± Ning Fei introduced himself.

    ¡°Oh! Then what is your rtionship with the person who locked us up?¡± Master ning also asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s my nephew,¡± Ning Fei said honestly.

    .

    ¡°Your nephew said that we have disturbed the public order and wanted to punish us. Are you here to apologize or to punish us?¡± Master ning asked curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize for my insensibility. ¡± Ning Fei said quickly, cold sweat dripping down his forehead.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless for you toe. If you really want to apologize, ask your nephew toe. However, even if hees, we won¡¯t ept him.¡± The great elder said angrily.

    ¡°Sirs, I was actually entrusted by a youngdy to pick you up. I will personally escort my nephew to apologize to youter.¡± Ning Fei had no choice but to mention Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Oh! That girl asked you toe and pick us up! However, it¡¯s good that you know we¡¯re locked up here. We can¡¯t go out yet. ¡± Master ning refused.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Ning Fei was depressed. He had already mentioned the youngdy, but these two still refused to go out. What did they mean? However, if the two of them refused to leave, he couldn¡¯t force them!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that girl won¡¯t me you. ¡± First elder consoled.

    ¡°Yup! You can leave now. ¡± Master ning also caught up with him.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Ning Fei had no choice but to leave the cell first.

    After leaving the prison, he personally went to the inn and passed on the conversation between the two men to Leng ruoxue. Then, he returned to the ning family¡¯s main residence.

    The first thing he did when he returned to the main residence was to send people to capture Ning Cai and await punishment.

    After Ning Cai was caught, the ning family suddenly exploded. Many people who didn¡¯t know the truth were secretly guessing whether this was a war between the first and second household.

    Everyone in the ning family knew that the master favored the people of the second branch. However, this time, he left and let the first master be the acting Master. The people of the second branch were naturally not convinced and had made many obstacles in private. However, the good-tempered first master had always endured and did not make a move. But this time, he had captured the DI young master of the second branch. In their eyes, this was considered a big move.

    In the ning family¡¯s meeting room.

    Ning Fei was sitting in the main seat, and the elders of the nings were sitting below him. In the middle of the hall stood a man who looked to be in his thirties. The man¡¯s face was gloomy and ruthless. Although he was handsome, the cold Qi on his body made him look less handsome. This man was also stronger than ning Fei, a high-level Divine Master.

    ¡°Ning Fei, why did you lock up Cai? Father isn¡¯t here and you¡¯re suppressing my family like this? Hmph! If father finds out, he won¡¯t let you off. ¡± The man, who was ning Fei¡¯s younger brother, Ning Xiang, said angrily.

    ¡°I locked Ning Cai up because he made a mistake. Moreover, I can tell you clearly that even if father returns, Ning Cai¡¯s crime will not be forgiven.¡± Ning Fei said honestly.

    ¡°What crime has hemitted? Ning Fei, you have to give me a clear exnation today, or I won¡¯t believe you. ¡± Ning Xiang shouted at the top of his voice. Ning Cai was his son. Although he was uneducated and ipetent, he would not allow ning Fei to punish Ning Cai for his crime.

    ¡°He has offended his superior. He has locked up the master in the prison of ning city. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Ning Fei slightly raised his eyebrows and asked. Although thedy of the main family didn¡¯t mention anything about punishing Ning Cai, he couldn¡¯t just do nothing. He couldn¡¯t leave a bad impression on thedy of the main family just because of Ning Cai.

    After hearing what ning Fei said, all the elders and Ning Xiang were stunned.

    ¡°Someone from the main family came? When did this happen?¡± An elder couldn¡¯t help but ask. They only knew that the n head had brought a group of people to Chi city to meet the n head of the main n, but they had never heard that the main n hade to ning city. It was unbelievable that they didn¡¯t receive any news of such an important piece of information.

    ¡°Ning Fei, who are you trying to fool? Father is currently apanying the old forefather in Chi city. If someone from the main family really came to ning city, would father not have told us in advance?¡± Ning Xiang didn¡¯t believe what ning Fei said at all. He even thought that it was an excuse for ning Fei to punish his son.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you believe it or not. ¡± Ning Fei said.

    ¡°First elder, you heard it. Ning Fei is just lying to us. There¡¯s no one from the main family.¡± Ning Xiang looked at the great elder and said. After his father left, the great elder had the highest status in the n. However, the great elder was in the same boat as ning Fei. Even so, Ning Xiang still had to make him speak for justice.

    ¡°I believe that the acting family head will not lie. He used this kind of thing to deceive us. If the main family finds out, he will not have a good end.¡± The first elder slightly raised his eyes and said indifferently. He was trying to say that ning Fei would not dare to do that.

    In fact, he still believed in ning Fei¡¯s character. If ning Fei really wanted to attack the second branch, he would have a chance to do it, and he didn¡¯t need to use the main family, because it would be very dangerous. The main family was not easy to use!

 Chapter 1124 - Why is your surname Leng (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1124: Why is your surname Leng (1)</h4>

    ¡°Then where is the main n now? If someone from the main family really came, why didn¡¯t they move into our ning family¡¯s main residence?¡± Ning Xiang asked loudly.

    ¡°Yes, acting family head, where is the head of the family now? We can¡¯t believe what you just said!¡± One of the elders said.

    ¡°I promised the youngdy of the main family that I wouldn¡¯t reveal her identity, so don¡¯t ask anymore.¡± Ning Fei said in a cold tone.

    ¡°First elder, elders, you all heard it. Ning Fei obviously doesn¡¯t belong to the main family, but he locked my son up with the excuse of ady of the main family. I ask the elders to give me justice. ¡± Ning Xiang¡¯s face was full of anger.

    ¡°Acting Master, the second Master¡¯s words are not without reason. If you don¡¯t let us see thedy of the main family that you speak of, we will be in a very difficult position!¡± Another elder said.

    ¡°Acting patriarch, why don¡¯t you go and ask the youngdy of the main family for instructions and let us all see her!¡± The first elder said helplessly. He could tell that the second master and his men would not stop until they saw thedy of the main family.

    ¡°Alright then! However, I can¡¯t guarantee that the youngdy of the main family will agree to meet you. ¡± Ning Fei said in his heart.

    Then, ning Fei stood up and left the meeting room.

    After ning Fei left the ning family¡¯s main residence, he went straight to the inn. However, he was still a little uneasy before he saw Leng ruoxue.

    Standing in the living room of the inn, ning Fei¡¯s heart was beating like thunder, and he was so nervous that he was sweating.

    ¡°Ning Fei, why are you here again?¡± Leng ruoxue, who was sitting on the chair, asked in confusion.

    ...

    ¡°Miss, the elders of the ning family want to see you.¡± Ning Fei said directly.

    ¡°See me for what? How did they know I was here?¡± Leng ruoxue questioned him unhappily.

    ¡°Uh! ¡°I caught Ning Cai and caused Ning Xiang¡¯s dissatisfaction ...¡± Ning Fei was exining when he was interrupted by Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°So you gave me up?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked indifferently.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss. I ... They didn¡¯t believe me. I¡¯m too useless. ¡± Ning Fei said with some self-me.

    ¡°I can¡¯t me you for this. If I¡¯m not wrong, Ning Xiang should be very favored! By the way, whose daughter is ning Rong ¡®er?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, miss. Ning Rong ¡®er is also Ning Xiang¡¯s daughter.¡± Seeing that Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t me him, ning Fei was relieved.

    ¡°Oh! Ning Fei, since those elders want to see me, let theme here!¡± Leng ruoxue pretended to be troubled.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go back and inform the elders.¡± Ning Fei said happily. Then, he saluted and left.

    After ning Fei left, the demon held Xue ¡®er in his arms and asked with a faint smile,¡±¡±Xue ¡®er, what do you n to do?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll just take it one step at a time!¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly. In fact, she really didn¡¯t have any ns. She thought that it would be enough to let ning Fei know her identity and that master ning and first elder were locked up in the prison. However, things obviously didn¡¯t go as she had nned. It was all because ning Fei didn¡¯t use enough strength! Otherwise, who would dare to question his words!

    ¡°Those two old men have been in prison for the past few days. They must have been depressed. When theye out, I¡¯m afraid the good days of the ning family will be over.¡± The demon said with a gloating smile.

    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re right, I should quickly let those two old men leave the cell so that I can return the ning family¡¯s matter to master ning. ¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought. She didn¡¯t want to get involved in the ning family¡¯s matters. It was better to let master ning handle it himself!

    Just as the two of them were chatting, Feng Da came in to report that the elders of the ning family had arrived.

    Leng ruoxue and the demon exchanged nces and said in unison,¡±¡±They came so quickly!¡±

    ¡°Miss, should we let them in?¡± Feng Da asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded, then pulled the evildoer to the main seat in the living room. After all, she was the youngdy of the ning family. Her status was definitely above the elders of the ning family in the godly maind. There was no reason for her to wee them.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue was ready, Feng Da left the living room and invited the ning family¡¯s elders in. Naturally, the second master of the ning family, Ning Xiang, was with them.

    ¡°First elder, this youngdy is the youngdy of the main family.¡± Ning Fei introduced them with great respect.

    ¡°Miss, he¡¯s the Grand Elder of our ning family¡¯s branch,¡± Ning Fei pointed at the first elder and said.

    ¡°This old man greets the youngdy of the main family.¡± First elder bowed slightly, then raised his head to size up Leng ruoxue ...

    However, the more he looked at her, the more shocked he became. The woman in front of him was the best in both appearance and temperament, but how could her cultivation be only at the mystic Divine realm? This was too unbelievable. Logically speaking, a Mystic God should not be able to survive in the divine world. However, he was very sure that he had never heard of thisdy from the main family on the divine maind. Otherwise, how could he not know of her existence?

    Although he was full of doubts, he believed that ning Fei would not have the guts to lie to them, so he did not question immediately.

    ¡°Great elder, you are too polite.¡± Leng ruoxue replied courteously. Her beautiful eyes were constantly sizing up the old man in his fifties. This old man looked very smart and was not easy to fool. However, he was also an old fox. He was obviously suspicious of her identity, but he did not ask anything.

    However, just because the great elder didn¡¯t ask, it didn¡¯t mean that the other people in the ning family wouldn¡¯t ask.

    After Ning Xiang recovered from his shock, he asked directly,¡±¡±May I ask which youngdy of the main family you are, and if I may ask, do you have an identity token?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to disclose my identity, and I can¡¯t show my identity token to all of you. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a light smile. However, her words made many of the ning family¡¯s elders so angry that they almost vomited blood.

    Many of the elders were cursing in their hearts. This was too much of a bully. She imed to be the young miss of the main family, but she didn¡¯t produce any evidence. How could they believe this!

    ¡°Miss, if you can¡¯t take out anything to prove your identity, please forgive us for not being able to acknowledge your identity.¡± Ning Xiang¡¯s words represented the thoughts of most of the elders, so when he said this, it immediately received the response of many elders.

 Chapter 1125 - Why is your surname Leng (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1125: Why is your surname Leng (2)</h4>

    ¡°Yup! Miss, please don¡¯t make things difficult for us. ¡± An elder took the lead to speak.

    ¡°Miss, please show me your token.¡± Another elder chimed in.

    ¡°Do you really want to see my token?¡± After a long while, Leng ruoxue finally spoke calmly.

    ¡°We just want to confirm your identity. We have no other intentions. Please don¡¯t misunderstand us.¡± Ning Xiang quickly exined.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s for your own good that I didn¡¯t let you see it. But since you all want to see it, then let¡¯s see it together!¡± Leng ruoxue smiled faintly. After she finished speaking, she took out a ck token from her ring and waved it in front of the elders ...

    In an instant, all the elders were dumbfounded. After they came to their senses, they knelt on the ground and shouted,¡±¡±Greetings, patriarch!¡±

    Looking at the ning family members kneeling on the ground, Leng ruoxue did not let them get up immediately. She looked at the token in her hand and said to the ning family members,¡±¡±Do you guys want to personally verify the authenticity of this token?¡±

    ¡°No... No need! That brand is real. ¡± An elder stammered in fear. They had sensed it the moment the token was shown, so they didn¡¯t dare to doubt that it was fake! Sob ... Now they really regretted it to death. Why did they have to see his identity token? If they didn¡¯t know that she was representing the family head, their lives would have been better. But now, they could only worship this youngdy as if she was their ancestor!

    ¡°Do you all admit that it¡¯s true?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile. Her beautiful face was filled with worry.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Everyone in the ning family nodded like pounding garlic.

    ¡°Get up!¡± He said. Leng ruoxue only spoke up when she saw that most of them were already kneeling.

    ...

    ¡°There are two people by my side. They have been locked up by young master Cai from your branch of the ning family ...¡± Leng ruoxue continued. However, before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by an unknown elder.

    ¡°Acting patriarch, release him immediately.¡± The elder quickly said.

    ¡°I did, but he refused toe out.¡± Ning Fei said helplessly.

    ¡°Uh! Why?¡± The elder was puzzled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ning Fei felt helpless. He had already said that even if Ning Cai went to beg for forgiveness, he would note out. So, he had no choice.

    ¡°Miss, what do you think we should do?¡± The elder asked with a fawning expression.

    ¡°You¡¯re the ones who locked him up. You¡¯re asking me, but who should I ask? Moreover, I can also tell you that one of those two is the armament Guild¡¯s Grand Elder. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The ning family¡¯s elders were collectively dumbfounded. The armament Guild headquarters ¡°great elder was actually locked in the ning family¡¯s prison. What should they do?! All the ning family¡¯s descendants knew about the rtionship between the great elder and the master! I¡¯m finished! This time, they had stirred up a ho¡¯s nest. For a moment, even the elders who were close to Ning Xiang couldn¡¯t help but me Ning Xiang and his son!

    ¡°Miss, you have to put in a few good words for us!¡± Ning Fei said with a bitter face. He had long seen that the two old men¡¯s identities were not ordinary, but he did not expect that one of them would actually be the great elder of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild headquarters. If the main family found out about this, the good days of their line could be considered to be over.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, those two are people who clearly distinguish between gratitude and grudges. They won¡¯t involve the innocent. However, you still have to perform well. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that they won¡¯t settle the score after this. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him with a smile. In fact, her hint was very obvious, but she was not sure if ning Fei could hear it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss. I know what to do. ¡± Ning Fei quickly said.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you can go back first! If there¡¯s nothing important, don¡¯t bother me. ¡± Leng ruoxue asked him to leave.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re a member of the main family. You should stay in the main residence when youe to the divine maind. How can you stay in a hotel? If news of this gets back to the main family, they¡¯ll me us for not being able to host you well. Why don¡¯t youe with us to the main residence?¡± The first elder said carefully. He still could not figure out this youngdy¡¯s thoughts, so it was better to be more cautious.

    ¡°No need, it¡¯s good to stay at a hotel.¡± Leng ruoxue rejected.

    ¡°Uh! Alright then! We¡¯ll take our leave first. ¡± Seeing how insistent Leng ruoxue was, first elder was helpless and left with his men.

    After leaving, the ning family¡¯s first elder and the others went to the prison to see the two old men who were locked up. However, they didn¡¯t give them any good looks at all, so the ning family could only return to the main house resentfully.

    The next day, the great elder of the ning family took Ning Cai to the prison again, but the two old men still only left them with their backs. After this incident, Ning Xiang¡¯s status in the ning family plummeted, and even the elders who were usually won over by him didn¡¯t dare to have any contact with him ...

    Ning Xiang¡¯s courtyard.

    In the room, Ning Xiang was sitting on a chair with a gloomy face. No one knew what he was thinking about, but none of his close friends dared to disturb him.

    After a long time.

    Seeing that Ning Xiang¡¯s expression had softened a little, his beloved concubine dared toe forward and act coquettishly.

    ¡°Old master, don¡¯t be like this! It¡¯s quite scary, young master Cai is a good person and will be fine, don¡¯t worry. ¡± His beloved concubine consoled him.

    ¡°How can there be no problems? this time, Cai ¡®er has offended the main family. Those old things who see the wind and sail with the helm are not willing to help Cai¡¯ er.¡± Ning Xiang¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, and he was in a dilemma. Although he had many women, he only had one son. So, no matter what, he had to find a way to keep his son¡¯s position. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t there be no one to inherit his family?

    ¡°Master, since you¡¯ve offended someone from the main family, I¡¯m afraid those elders won¡¯t be able to help even if they want to. In my opinion, you might as well go to the main family to mediate! Who knows, we might even be able to save young master Cai!¡± His concubine suggested.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to go to the main family to negotiate peace! With just the token in that youngdy¡¯s hand, I¡¯m afraid no one from the main family would be willing to stand up for us!¡± Ning Xiang said gloomily.

    ¡°Old master, how would you know if you don¡¯t try! However, if you want to solve this matter, I¡¯m afraid that you can only ask the main family¡¯s direct line toe forward. If you can invite the young master, there might be room for this matter to turn around. ¡± Said his beloved concubine after some thought.

 Chapter 1126 - Why is your surname Leng?(3)

    <h4>Chapter 1126: Why is your surname Leng?(3)</h4>

    ¡°Young master? Don¡¯t even mention inviting the young master, do you think I can meet him with my status?¡± Ning Xiang was a little angry. The future master of the ning family was not someone that anyone could meet.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we need to clear it! As long as there are enough benefits, I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t get the main family¡¯s direct line toe forward. ¡± His beloved concubine said confidently.

    ¡°Let me think about it!¡± Ning Xiang hesitated and did not speak for a long time.

    Two days after meeting the ning family, Leng ruoxue and the rest finally set off towards the prison cell in a grandiose manner ...

    When they arrived at the prison cell, Leng ruoxue saw the two humans and two beasts talking andughing. She could not help but chuckle and tease,¡±¡±It seems that you guys are Living a Good Life!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Ever since you revealed your identity, the treatment in our prison has been rising!¡± The great elder said with a smile. The excitement of being imprisoned for the second time was much less than the first time. If it wasn¡¯t for apanying old man ning, he would have been out long ago. He really didn¡¯t know what this old man ning was waiting for! If they didn¡¯t go out for a day, the ning family¡¯s heart would be in suspense.

    ¡°Little girl, why are you so free toe and see us today?¡± Master ning¡¯s face was full of hidden bitterness. He had been locked up for so many days, but this stinky girl didn¡¯t even show her face. It was really infuriating.

    ¡°I was tired of staying in the inn, so I came out for a walk.¡± Leng ruoxue replied indifferently.

    ¡°Uh! After all that, he¡¯s just here to visit us!¡± Master ning said gloomily.

    ¡°Yes, I came to see you guys and tell you some news about the ning family.¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    ¡°What news can the ning family have?¡± Master ning asked calmly. He didn¡¯t believe that after seeing his token, the ning family could still turn the world upside down.

    ...

    ¡°Ning Xiang is as anxious as an ant on a hot pan, so I want to ask you when you n to make a move! Hurry up and deal with the person you want to deal with! We can leave this ce. ¡± Leng ruoxue urged.

    ¡°Little girl, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Master ning asked curiously.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. Actually, she wanted to find a quiet ce to enter closed door cultivation. Over the past few days, she could faintly feel that her ¡®heaven defying art¡¯ was showing signs of advancing. This was too important to her.

    ¡°Then give me a few more days. We¡¯ll leave when I¡¯m done with the things here.¡± Master ning thought for a moment and said. In fact, when he went to the street with the great elder that day, he had already understood the situation of the ning family. He was just waiting for more ning family members to jump out so that he could catch them all in one fell swoop!

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Leng ruoxue nodded her head and chatted with them for a while before returning to the inn with the demon. Feng Da and the rest went out for a walk on the streets.

    For the next few days, Leng ruoxue stayed in the bangle to cultivate. Unless there was something extremely important, she would rarely leave the purple bamboo house.

    On a stone chair not far away from the purple bamboo house, the evildoer, Wu, and Leng ruohan were chatting. Suddenly, Qing Jue appeared in front of them and said anxiously,¡±¡±There¡¯s someone outside. The ning family is here. ¡±

    ¡°Send me out and don¡¯t disturb Xue ¡®er.¡± The demon stood up and said.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°Yes, master!¡± Qing Jue replied and immediately handed the evildoer the bracelet.

    As soon as the demon came out of the bracelet and entered the room, he heard a tter outside the room. He frowned and directly opened the door, and said with a slight displeasure,¡±¡±What¡¯s with the noise?¡±

    ¡°Commander ye, they want to see the young miss.¡± Feng Da quicklyined. These few days, he had been strictly carrying out the miss¡¯s orders. He was not allowed to disturb the Miss unless there was something important. However, these people were not sensible and insisted on meeting her. It was really infuriating.

    ¡°Oh! Who are you guys?¡± The demon raised his eyebrows and asked in a cold tone.

    ¡°We¡¯re from the ning family of the divine realm. We heard that there¡¯s a youngdy of the ning family here, so my master wants to meet her. ¡± The person who was confronting Feng Da said arrogantly.

    ¡°What a joke. Who do you think your master is? Xue ¡®er isn¡¯t free right now, I won¡¯t see you!¡± The demon rejected without any hesitation.

    ¡°You ... How dare you not meet my master!¡± When the man heard that his request had been rejected, he immediately became furious and roared.

    ¡°My Xue ¡®er is not someone who will meet any Tom, Dick, or Harry. As for youckeys, don¡¯t make any noise here. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡± The evildoer said with a look of disdain. After he finished speaking, a ¡®bang!¡¯ Sound was heard. He closed the door.

    ¡°Hey! Didn¡¯t you hear what leader ye said? Hurry up and get lost! Stop being an eyesore here, my family¡¯s young miss doesn¡¯t have time to see your family¡¯s master. ¡± Feng Da looked at the Lackey who was still unwilling to leave and shouted.

    ¡°Just you wait, you¡¯ll regret this.¡± After the Lackey finished his threat, he turned around and left angrily.

    After he left Leng ruoxue¡¯s room, he went straight up to the fifth floor and knocked on the door of one of the rooms. He bowed to the person in the room and reported what had happened downstairs to his master with exaggerated details.

    ¡°Young master, they actually called you a nobody. They must be tired of living.¡± The Lackey said indignantly.

    ¡°Big brother! Don¡¯t let them go, I think they¡¯re clearly looking for death. ¡± A beautiful red-robed maiden chimed in.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. We¡¯re all family. You must have gone too far. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve angered her.¡± The young man sitting at the head of the table said nonchntly. He knew his subordinate¡¯s character very well, which was like a fox exploiting a Tiger¡¯s might. Therefore, he did notpletely believe his words. Moreover, if it were not for his subordinate¡¯s loyalty, he would not have kept him by his side.

    ¡°What family! They didn¡¯t even know where this youngdy of the ning family came from! It might even be a fake. ¡± The red-dressed girl said with an unconvinced look. Even though there were many youngdies of the ning family in the main family, there weren¡¯t many of them who had real status. Furthermore, she had asked around and didn¡¯t find anyone who hade to the divine maind.

    Moreover, other than the direct family members, the other family members were not allowed to leave the main family at will. Otherwise, they would be subjected to the family rules.

    She was very sure that this youngdy of the ning family from the divine maind wasn¡¯t one of the direct descendants, so she was very suspicious of her identity.

    ¡°Qi ¡®er, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± The young man rebuked.

 Chapter 1127 - Why is your surname Leng (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1127: Why is your surname Leng (4)</h4>

    The patriarch was on the divine continent right now. Even if that woman wasn¡¯t a member of the ning family, she must have a close rtionship with the patriarch. Otherwise, how could she have the patriarch token? this was the main reason why he hade to the divine continent.

    ¡°Brother, do you really believe that she¡¯s the youngdy of the ning family?¡± Ning Qi ¡®er said unhappily.

    ¡°Regardless of whether she is or not, there¡¯s no mistaking that she¡¯s someone close to the old ancestor. Do you really think that the old ancestor¡¯s personal token can be faked?¡± The young man said with some displeasure. As a member of the ning family, they could not recognize their parents, but they could not not not recognize the old ancestor¡¯s token. This was something that they had been carefully warned about since they were young.

    ¡°But, how could the old ancestor give her the token!¡± Ning Qi ¡®er¡¯s beautiful face was full of jealousy. Ever since she could remember, she had never heard of the old ancestor giving the token to anyone. Now, it was in the hands of a woman who came out of nowhere and found the old ancestor¡¯s token. How could she not be suspicious?

    ¡°Do you think she snatched it from the old ancestor?¡± The young man sneered.

    ¡°But ...¡± Ning Qi ¡®er still wanted to argue, but she was interrupted by the young man.

    ¡°No more buts. Since the old forefather¡¯s token is in that woman¡¯s hands, she is the youngdy of the ning family. If you see her, you must treat her with respect. Remember to keep your temper as a youngdy.¡± The young man warned, and his words were unquestionable.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Qi ¡®er replied unwillingly.

    After Leng ruoxue came out of the purple bamboo house, the demon told her about this.

    Following which, Leng ruoxue sent Feng Da to ning city¡¯s prison and told him to inform master ning of this matter.

    In the prison, master ning frowned and pondered after hearing this, while the great elder gloated, because he knew that the old man didn¡¯t want to be recognized by the people of the master family.

    ...

    ¡°I say, old man ning, someone from your main family is here. Don¡¯t me me for not warning you. If little Xue ¡®er loses a single hair, I¡¯ll hold you responsible!¡± Although first elder wanted to watch the show, he did not forget to warn.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me around, they won¡¯t dare to do anything to that little girl. ¡± Master ning said confidently.

    ¡°Hmph! That¡¯s hard to say. If there¡¯s no other way, I¡¯ll leave the cell first. You can stay in there by yourself!¡± The first elder said in a bad mood.

    ¡°Why are you so anxious? Aren¡¯t Mo Yan and the others with that little girl? With them around, you still don¡¯t feel assured?¡± Master ning reminded.

    ¡°Then how long do you want to stay? Your master is here, aren¡¯t you going to go out?¡± The Grand Elder asked helplessly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the time yet,¡± Master ning said with a look of deep foresight.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. If theye to the prison, they will also recognize you. ¡± The great elder said.

    ¡°Uh! No, I can¡¯t let them recognize me now. ¡± Master ning said quickly.

    ¡°Old grandpa, I have a disguise pill here, do you want it?¡± QiuQiu said as if it was presenting a treasure.

    ¡°Uh! How could a little thing like you have a disguise pill? You don¡¯t need to change your appearance. ¡± Master ning said with a smile.

    .

    ¡°I¡¯m just preparing for an emergency. Aren¡¯t you just in time to use it, old grandpa?¡± QiuQiu said with a smirk. Then, it took out a disguise pill from the storage ne hanging around its neck and handed it to master ning.

    Master ning took the disguise pill and threw it into his mouth without thinking. Not long after, under the first elder¡¯s dumbfounded gaze, he sessfully transformed.

    ¡°How is it? How¡¯s the effect of this disguise pill? Can you still recognize me?¡± Master ning asked with excitement.

    ¡°It¡¯s very effective. No one will recognize you. ¡± The first elder was speechless. F * ck, he had be like a ghost. Who would recognize him?

    ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s good to hear. ¡± Master ning was very proud. Since this old man couldn¡¯t recognize him, then the younger generation of the ning family who didn¡¯t see him often wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize him.

    ¡°Stinky old man, let¡¯s go out together!¡± After taking the disguise pill, master ning couldn¡¯t wait to leave.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not nning to stay here anymore?¡± The great elder teased.

    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here anymore, let¡¯s go!¡± Master ning said anxiously.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± The great elder stood up and walked out of the cell with QiuQiu and baby in his arms. However, before they left, they informed the guards in the cell that they were only going out to y and woulde back after they had had enough fun. The guards were so scared that their faces turned pale and their bodies trembled. As for the matter of these two big troubles leaving the cell, they naturally forgot to report it to the n.

    Master ning and the Grand Elder went straight to the inn after leaving the cell.

    However, they met Feng Da as soon as they reached the third floor.

    ¡°Uh! Why are you guys back?¡± Feng DA¡¯s face was full of surprise. The two men had returned to the inn almost at the same time as him, but he had left the cell before them. It was obvious how fast they were. They were indeed divine emperors and reverent-God! He couldn¡¯t help but exim in his heart.

    ¡°You little brat, what do you mean? Can¡¯t wee back?¡± Master ning shouted angrily.

    ¡°Uh! I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I just wanted to say, why didn¡¯t you tell us that you wereing back? we could have lined up to wee you!¡± Feng Da said, taking advantage of the situation.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to wee me. I want to see the little girl. Quickly take me there.¡± Master ning urged.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem very convenient now.¡± Feng Da was in a difficult position.

    ¡°What¡¯s inconvenient about it?¡± Master ning¡¯s face was full of questions.

    ¡°Miss seems to be meeting with someone from the ning family.¡± Feng Da whispered in his ear.

    ¡°Then all the more I have to go.¡± Master ning thought for a moment. No one would recognize him in his current appearance anyway, so he wanted to listen.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Seeing that he could not stop them, Feng Da could only bring the two old men into Leng ruoxue¡¯s room.

    In the living room.

    Leng ruoxue and the evildoer were currently staring at the ning siblings. Both of them were sizing each other up, and no one spoke first.

    After a long time.

    Ning Qi ¡®er was the first to lose her cool and said,¡±¡±What¡¯s your name? Which branch of the ning family is she from?¡±

 Chapter 1128 - Why is your surname Leng (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1128: Why is your surname Leng (5)</h4>

    ¡°Miss ning, shouldn¡¯t you introduce yourself before you ask me a question?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. That beautiful smile dazzled the eyes of the ning siblings, and made ning Qi ¡®er burn with jealousy.

    ¡°I¡¯m ning Qi ¡®er, and he¡¯s my brother, ning Haoran. ¡± Ning Qi ¡®er said, holding back her anger.

    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m Leng ruoxue. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Leng ruoxue? Your surname is Leng?¡± Ning Qi ¡®er was stunned and asked in a daze.

    ¡°Yup! Is there a problem?¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the youngdy of the ning family? Why is your surname Leng?¡± Ning Qi ¡®er shouted angrily, Hmph! She had already said that this woman was a fake miss ning! Now that it was finally confirmed, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little proud.

    ¡°Is there a rule in the divine realm that thedy of the ning family must have the surname ning? Can¡¯t I take my mother¡¯s surname?¡± Leng ruoxue teased him calmly.

    ¡°You ...¡± Ning Qi ¡®er was furious. Damn it, what kind of theory is this! She had originally wanted to question the other party about how she dared to impersonate the youngdy of the ning family. Who knew that she would actually tell her that she followed her mother¡¯s surname? it was really infuriating.

    ¡°May I ask which branch of the ning family does miss Leng¡¯s father belong to?¡± Ning Haoran asked calmly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    She said that she followed her mother¡¯s surname and said that she didn¡¯t know. The ning siblings were so angry that they almost vomited blood. However, Feng Da and the others wereughing secretly.

    ...

    ¡°Hehe! Young miss is really too bad, now even if these two siblings want to investigate young miss ¡°identity, they have no way to do so.¡± Feng Da held back hisughter and said softly. They had been hiding in the outer hall to eavesdrop, so the conversation between Leng ruoxue and the ning siblings had naturally entered their ears.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er belongs to the Leng family. How can she be the illegitimate daughter of the ning family?¡± Leng Xiaoyu grumbled in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That little girl is my God-granddaughter. She has nothing to do with you, old thing.¡± The great elder was also unconvinced. F * ck, the God-granddaughter he had been longing for hadn¡¯t even acknowledged the existence of his God-grandfather, and now she had be the illegitimate daughter of the ning family, and her father was unknown.

    ¡°Calm down, that girl didn¡¯t say she was rted to the ning family!¡± The disheveled old man could not help but remind her. Xue ¡®er loved to y word games the most. It was obvious from the way she yed the ning siblings. This was a beautiful misunderstanding!

    ¡°How is it not rted? Didn¡¯t she say that she would take her mother¡¯s surname? That means he¡¯s not a member of the ning family!¡± Master ning protested with wide eyes.

    However, his words werepletely ignored by everyone present.

    Seeing that no one responded to his words, master ning was extremely depressed. These people really didn¡¯t put him in their eyes. One should know that in the divine world, a sneeze from him could cause a great earthquake. However, in these people¡¯s hearts, he was just an old man with no status. It was also because of this that he could get along with them for so long.

    Compared to master ning¡¯s depression, the ning siblings sitting in the living room were a little angry from embarrassment. However, ning Haoran, who had been well-educated since young, did not show his emotions on his face, while ning Qi ¡®er obviously did not have as good a upbringing as him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know who your father is?¡± Ning Qi ¡®er shouted at the top of her lungs.

    ¡°Of course I know who my father is.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you didn¡¯t know?¡± Ning Qi ¡®er was furious. Was this damned Leng ruoxue toying with them?

    ¡°When did I say I don¡¯t know? Just now, didn¡¯t young noble ning ask me which branch of the ning family my father was from? that¡¯s why I said I don¡¯t know. ¡± Leng ruoxue exined with a smile.

    ¡°Miss Leng, you¡¯re right. I don¡¯t want to ask which branch of the ning family your father is from, but I want to know where our ning family¡¯s ancestor is. How could his personal token be in your hands?¡± Ning Haoran took a deep breath, calmed his mind, and asked. He had never thought that there would be a day where he would be angered by a profound deity to the point of his divine power going berserk. This really hurt his self-esteem.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Leng ruoxue only replied with three words and nothing more.

    ¡°The token of our ancestor is in your hands, how can you not know where he is?¡± Ning Qi ¡®er shouted in anger.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know. Your ancestor has his own legs. Why should I care where he wants to go?¡± Leng ruoxue said in an infuriating manner.

    ¡°You ...¡± Ning Qi ¡®er was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Miss Leng, since you don¡¯t know the whereabouts of my family¡¯s old ancestor, you can at least return my ning family¡¯s token to me!¡± Ning Haoran said.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t give me this token, so why should I return it to you?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was filled with confusion.

    ¡°This is the personal token of my ning family¡¯s elder. I¡¯m his grandson, shouldn¡¯t you return it to me?¡± Ning Haoran said, holding back his anger. He realized that this woman in front of him really had the ability to anger people to death, making it difficult for him to maintain a good demeanor.

    ¡°Do you think we should? If I were to give you this medallion, I wonder what you would want to do with it?¡± Leng ruoxue said. This ning Haoran looked like an elegant young master, but in reality, he was just a hypocrite.

    ¡°I just want to bring it back to the ning family.¡± Ning Haoran said calmly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s the token of my ning family¡¯s ancestor. Why should it be in your hands?¡± Ning Qi ¡®er also interrupted.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to ask your family¡¯s ancestor. The token in my hand was given to me by him. If I want to return it, I¡¯ll only return it to him. As for you, if you have any questions, go ahead and ask your ning family¡¯s ancestor. Don¡¯t bother me!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s tone was cold.

    When the ning siblings heard her words, they almost choked. Damn it, if they were asked to ask the old Madame, would they have the guts?

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave! I¡¯m going to rest. ¡± Leng ruoxue asked him to leave again.

    Feng Da and the others who were hiding in the other Hall immediately came out to send them off when they heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°Noble son ning, miss ning, please! We won¡¯t be sending you off. ¡± Feng Da seemed to be polite, but in fact, if it wasn¡¯t for master ning¡¯s face, he would have asked the two to get out of the room.

    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go!¡± Ning Qi ¡®er stood up and said angrily.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I wille and find you again.¡± Ning Haoran stood up and said helplessly.

    The two siblings walked out of the room one after another. However, before they could take two steps, ning Qi ¡®er started scolding angrily,¡±¡±Get lost, you ugly freak! You¡¯re blocking my way!¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Master ning looked around, but it seemed like he was the only one ¡®blocking¡¯ ning Qi ¡®er¡¯s way! However, it wasn¡¯t like the two of them couldn¡¯t cross this path. Why did this unfilial grandson open his mouth and scold him?! Although he did not see ning Qi ¡®er often, he used to have a good impression of this obedient and sensible little girl. However, he was greatly disappointed today.

    ¡°Who else could it be if not you? You ugly freak, you actually dare to block this youngdy¡¯s path, you really don¡¯t want to live!¡± Ning Qi ¡®er vented all the anger she had suffered at Leng ruoxue¡¯s hands on master ning, who had taken the disguise pill. However, she still felt that it was not enough to vent her anger. She even gathered a fire-attribute divine power in her hand and threw it at master ning. If she couldn¡¯t make a move on Leng ruoxue, that woman of unknown identity, would she still be afraid of this ugly monster?

    ¡°You¡¯re too barbaric. How could the ning family have such an unfilial grandson?¡± Master ning gently patted away the mes on his body and looked at ning Qi ¡®er.

    ¡°You¡¯re so bold to actually nder our ning family?¡± Ning Qi ¡®er was even angrier when she saw that her attack had no effect on the ugly woman. However, just as she was about to continue her attack, she was stopped by ning Haoran.

    ¡°Qi ¡®er, don¡¯t mess around, let¡¯s go!¡± Ning Haoran said unhappily. Ning Qi ¡®er¡¯sck of judgment did not mean that he did not. This man was ugly, but his strength was definitely above his. Moreover, the other party¡¯s identity was unknown, so it was not easy to make enemies.

    Then, ning Haoran dragged the reluctant ning Qi ¡®er and left Leng ruoxue¡¯s room.

    ¡°I say, old ning! How does it feel to be attacked by your own descendants?¡± After the ning siblings left, the great elder walked into the living room and teased.

    ¡°Uh! Do I look very ugly now?¡± Master ning didn¡¯t seem to hear the great elder¡¯s ridicule, but instead cared about his appearance.

    ¡°Yup! You¡¯re so ugly, you definitely won¡¯t be able to hook up with any little girls in the immortal realm with your current appearance!¡± The first elder said with a smile.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be?¡± Master ning didn¡¯t believe it. He quickly took out a mirror from his storage ring and was shocked!

 Chapter 1129 - Our meeting gift (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1129: Our meeting gift (1)</h4>

    ¡°Argh! Is this me? How did I end up in this state?¡± Master ning shouted with a slightly exaggerated tone.

    This reaction of his made everyone¡¯s head full of ck lines, and they all unanimously agreed in their hearts, isn¡¯t he just a little ugly? Was there a need to make such a fuss? Reverent-god level? he was too uncool.

    ¡°Little QiuQiu! I¡¯m too ugly. Do you have the antidote? I¡¯d better change back!¡± Master ning said to the sleeping ball in the arms of the great elder.

    ¡°Old grandpa, are you really going to change back? That way, those two guys will recognize you!¡± QiuQiu reminded him with sleepy eyes.

    ¡°Uh! Then let¡¯s do this first!¡± Master ning said with a bitter face, feeling very depressed.

    ¡°Actually, this is not bad. At least you can take this opportunity to see the human heart.¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, little girl. ¡± Master ning had no choice but to agree.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve met the ning siblings. I¡¯m going to continue my cultivation. I¡¯ll leave the siblings to you.¡± Leng ruoxue said irresponsibly and returned to the inner room.

    At the same time, when the ning siblings returned to their room, they were so angry that they smashed all the furnishings in the room. Of course, most of it was done by ning Qi ¡®er. No matter how angry ning Haoran was, he had to act as if nothing had happened to avoid ruining his reputation.

    ¡°Qi ¡®er, are you done?¡± Ning Haoran said with a headache. He had brought this sister out because he wanted her to coax him when he saw the old ancestor. After all, the old ancestor was very fond of the girls in the family. Ning Qi ¡®er had always been well-behaved and cute in front of him, so the old ancestor had a good impression of her. However, if the old ancestor saw her shrew-like appearance now, ning Qi¡¯ er would be done for.

    ¡°Brother! Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Ning Qi ¡®er said angrily. She had gone to see that woman, but not only did she not get to know her identity, but she had also made her angry. That damned woman was really too hateful.

    ...

    ¡°What can you do about it? After all, we¡¯re outside, so we have to endure it no matter how angry we are. ¡± Ning Haoran reminded.

    ¡°Brother, what do you think is the rtionship between that woman and our ancestor? Could she be the ancestor¡¯s illegitimate daughter?¡± Ning Qi ¡®er guessed. Even though she was suspicious of Leng ruoxue¡¯s identity as a member of the ning family, she could not exin why old Grand Madame treated her so well. One must know that old Grand Madame¡¯s personal token was something that even aunt Yan¡¯ er had never used before. Now, it was in the hands of a woman of unknown origin.

    ¡°I thought you would think that she¡¯s our ancestor¡¯s woman!¡± Ning Haoran said with a smile.

    ¡°How is that possible? old Grand Madame has so many women. Have you ever seen him give the token to any woman to use?¡± Growing up in a big family, ning Qi ¡®er still had some brains. The old ancestor was not a person who would put women in his eyes. To put it bluntly, women were just his pets. Who would give pets such great rights?

    ¡°Qi ¡®er, although that woman¡¯s words are not enough to reveal her identity and we didn¡¯t get any useful information from her, we still have to be careful with that woman. I must also get the token in her hand.¡± Ning Haoran said to ning Qi ¡®er in a serious tone. He was trying to hint at ning Qi¡¯ er not to offend Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°I understand, brother. I¡¯ll try my best to bear with it.¡± Ning Qi ¡®er promised unwillingly.

    ¡°If you can, you¡¯d better go and be friends with Leng ruoxue.¡± Ning Haoran said after thinking for a while.

    ¡°What? I still have to be friends with her? Brother, I can¡¯t do that!¡± Ning Qi ¡®er said unhappily. She had always been proud and disdained to associate with people who were of lower status than her. However, now her brother was asking her to please Leng ruoxue. How could she ept this?

    ¡°It¡¯s only temporary. Are you not willing to be my brother?¡± Ning Haoran said with a serious face.

    ¡°Alright then! I¡¯ll try my best!¡± Ning Qi ¡®er said helplessly.

    ¡°That¡¯s my good little sister. ¡± Ning Haoran praised.

    The next day.

    The brother and sister came to visit Leng ruoxue again. However, before they could even enter the room, they were met with the door.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mydy is cultivating. She doesn¡¯t have time to see you now.¡± Feng Da blocked the door and said coldly, but he wasughing in his heart. This pair of brother and sister were quite thick-skinned. They had just left in anger yesterday, and now they actually came to his door again. It really made him speechless!

    ¡°What¡¯s with your attitude? We came to visit Leng ruoxue with good intentions, but not only did you not let us in, you even dared to speak to us in such a tone. This is preposterous, is this how Leng ruoxue teaches her servants?¡± Ning Qi ¡®er said unhappily, her beautiful little face turning red with anger.

    ¡°Miss ning, I¡¯m not a servant. I¡¯m miss¡¯s subordinate. In your eyes, servants and subordinates might not be different, but my miss treats us as family.¡± Feng Da exined with a smile.

    ¡°Hmph! A servant is a servant, you really have no manners!¡± Ning Qi ¡®er mocked.

    ¡°Miss ning, we can¡¯t work together if we¡¯re not on the same path. Please! By the way, I heard that you smashed everything in the room yesterday. Didn¡¯t manager ning ask you topensate for the price?¡± Feng Da asked with a curious look after he had asked him to leave.

    ¡°Hmph! We¡¯re from the main family, what¡¯s wrong with smashing things in his Inn? He still dares to ask us forpensation?¡± Ning Qi ¡®er shouted angrily.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Even if you¡¯re from the main family, you still have to pay for the damage to public property. Remember to prepare the money! I¡¯ll have manager ninge to collect the money in a while. ¡± Feng Da said with a smirk.

    ¡°You ...¡± Ning Qi ¡®er was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say anything for a long time.

    ¡°Qi ¡®er, let¡¯s go back first!¡± Ning Haoran, who had not said a word, suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Qi ¡®er wanted to find a way out, so she agreed. Otherwise, if she stayed any longer, she would be angered to death by this stinky man.

    Not long after they returned to their room, ning Xiao knocked on their door.

    Ning Xiao walked around the room. After a simple estimate of the losses, he told them very seriously that they needed topensate them with a thousand top-grade crystals.

 Chapter 1130 - Our meeting gift (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1130: Our meeting gift (2)</h4>

    ¡°What did you just say? I dare you to say that again. ¡± Ning Qi ¡®er red at ning Xiao and shouted angrily, Hmph! She couldn¡¯t do anything to Leng ruoxue and the rest, so why would she be afraid of a mere Inn manager?

    ¡°Miss ning, I¡¯ve given you a 20% discount for the things in the room, so you only need to pay 1000 top-grade crystals. If you don¡¯t have that much money on you, then I¡¯ll have to send the bill to the main family and ask them to pay for it.¡± Ning Xiao said in a tone that was neither servile nor overbearing. Since he had Leng ruoxue and the rest to back him up, he was not afraid of offending the siblings.

    ¡°How dare you ask for money from the main family!¡± Ning Qi ¡®er was trembling with anger.

    ¡°Miss ning, I had no choice! Why don¡¯t you pay me the money now?¡± Ning Xiao said, feeling a little troubled.

    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming!¡± Ning Qi ¡®er raised her hand to p ning Xiao, but he dodged it.

    ¡°Miss ning, it¡¯s not a good habit to hit someone out of embarrassment.¡± Ning Xiao said calmly.

    ¡°Hmph! You even dared to ask for money from the main family, so what¡¯s the big deal if I hit you? Ning Xiao! Don¡¯t forget that the nings in the godly maind have to pay the main family every year! You actually dared to ask for money from the host! You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± Ning Qi ¡®er reminded him with an arrogant expression.

    ¡°Miss ning, you also said that we¡¯re paying the host, but this is a separate matter. Although we have to pay the host, you have topensate for the things you broke!¡± Ning Xiao tried to reason with her.

    ¡°Alright, stop quarreling! I¡¯ll give you the money!¡± Ning Haoran said helplessly. Then, he took out a thousand top-grade crystals from his ring and threw them on the table.

    Ning Xiao looked at the blue top-grade crystal on the table and was so happy that he was almost overjoyed. Hehe! Captain Feng was right. He really did get the money. He didn¡¯t have much hope at first. After all, he was a direct descendant of the main family! However, now that the money wasing, the sense of aplishment in his heart was just ¡®hoho¡¯! It started to climb up.

    ¡°Noble son ning, miss ning, your debt has been cleared. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± After putting away the crystals, ning Xiao did not want to stay a moment longer in case these two took the opportunity to take revenge. After he finished speaking, he disappeared like a wisp of smoke.

    ...

    ¡°Brother, why did you give him money?¡± After ning Xiao left, ning Qi ¡®er asked unhappily. In her opinion, her brother was clearly showing weakness and should not have done that.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t give him the money, do you really want him to make a scene in the main family?¡± Ning Haoran raised his eyebrows and said in a cold tone.

    ¡°Hmph! He would dare!¡± Ning Qi ¡®er didn¡¯t believe that a concubine¡¯s son from the side branch would have the guts to offend the main family.

    ¡°He might not have dared to in the past, but it¡¯s hard to say now.¡± Ning Haoran said with a headache. Ning Xiao was obviously incited by Leng ruoxue and the others. Therefore, he had no way to vent his anger!

    ¡°Brother, are we just going to be bullied like this?¡± Ning Qi ¡®er said angrily.

    ¡°Do you have any other good ideas?¡± Ning Haoran said indifferently.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Ning Qi ¡®er sighed and said gloomily.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have it, then restrain yourself and endure it. I won¡¯t let our anger be in vain.¡± Ning Haoran said ruthlessly, a gloominess in his eyes.

    ¡°En, brother, you must not let that Leng ruoxue off.¡± Ning Qi ¡®er understood what her brother meant. She hated Leng ruoxue even more.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once I get the token, I will teach her a good lesson. ¡± Ning Haoran promised with an evil smile.

    The ning siblings hated Leng ruoxue to the core, and the ning family¡¯s main residence was not peaceful either.

    Ever since they invited the ning siblings, Ning Xiang¡¯s status in the ning family had been on the rise again. Ning Cai had also been released from prison with the help of ning Haoran. Ning Fei¡¯s family had also been suppressed by ning Haoran. All of a sudden, rumors about Leng ruoxue¡¯s identity had been spreading everywhere ...

    Some people said that she was a fakedy of the ning family, while others said that she was the illegitimate daughter of the master of the ning family. In short, in just a few days, ning city¡¯s gossip was flying all over the sky. However, Leng ruoxue and the others who had been living in seclusion in the inn werepletely unaware of this, and they did not deliberately pay attention to the right and wrong of the ning family.

    The ning family¡¯s main residence.

    In ning Fei¡¯s study room.

    Ning Fei was sitting in front of the desk, and the first elder, who had been silently supporting him, was sitting next to him. However, neither of them spoke.

    ¡°Fei ¡®er, has miss Leng been cultivating?¡± After a long while, the first elder finally spoke.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Ning Fei nodded, but he felt helpless. Ning Haoran and his sister had repeatedly said that they were here to y, but the two of them had interfered with the ning family¡¯s internal affairs. Although he was angry, he could do nothing about it. His biggest support now was Leng ruoxue, so he did not care if she had any rtionship with the nings. At least she had the token of the master of the nings, and that token could not be faked. Seeing the token was like seeing the master of the nings!

    ¡°The day after tomorrow, our ning city will have an auction. Miss Leng, please attend! There might be something they¡¯ll be interested in inside. ¡± The ning family¡¯s first elder said after some thought. Leng ruoxue had the first elder from the weapon craftsmen Guild by her side, and there seemed to be an Alchemist as well. Hence, he decided to cater to her interests.

    ¡°Grand Elder, the auction the day after tomorrow is of an ordinary scale, and there¡¯s nothing of value inside. How could they be interested?¡± Ning Fei said stubbornly.

    ¡°Fei ¡®er, who said that the scale of the auction the day after tomorrow is ordinary? I¡¯ve sent invitations to many families. I can¡¯t say that all of the eight divine domains will be present, but at least three of them will be!¡± The great elder said proudly. He had been secretly preparing for this matter, and no one knew about it!

    ¡°Argh! ¡°First elder, you ...¡± Ning Fei¡¯s eyes were wide open, and he couldn¡¯t believe it. First elder¡¯s actions were too fast! It had only been a few days, and the standard of the auction had been raised?

    ¡°I¡¯m just preparing for a rainy day!¡± Actually, ever since Ning Cai had offended the main family, he had been trying to make up for it. However, when he brought Ning Cai to them, they did not even spare him a nce. In desperation, he could only y along with them. Who asked Leng ruoxue to have such a high status as the first elder of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild? And with the great elder¡¯s eyes, ordinary things would definitely not catch his eye, so he would spend a lot of money. In short, when the time came, it would definitely surprise everyone.

 Chapter 1131 - Our meeting gift (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1131: Our meeting gift (3)</h4> <h4>? </h4>

    ¡°First elder, I¡¯ll immediately send someone to send them an invitation.¡± Ning Fei said excitedly.

    ¡°No, you go personally!¡± The ning family¡¯s first elder said.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Ning Fei stood up and went straight to the inn.

    After receiving the invitation from ning Fei, the first elder nced at master ning and teased,¡±¡±Old man ning, the ning family sent us an invitation. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re up to!¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t you know if you go and take a look!¡± Master ning said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go and have a look the day after tomorrow.¡± The first elder asked with interest.

    When Leng ruoxue saw the invitation to the auction! She was also quite interested and nned to visit it with them the day after tomorrow! It seemed that she had not been to an auction before!

    The morning after tomorrow.

    Half an hour before the auction officially began, Leng ruoxue and the others entered the auction hall in a grandiose manner. The waiter saw the VIP invitation in their hands and immediately invited them to the VIP box.

    This auction venue was thergest one in Peace City, and the area of the VIP box inside was also very spacious, enough to amodate all of them.

    There were all sorts of facilities in the private room, and the decorations were also very tasteful. It was very simr to the ning family¡¯s usual style. However, what Leng ruoxue did not know was that all the shops and auction venues belonging to the ning family were arranged in the same way.

    ...

    Everyone looked around and found a ce to sit down.

    The waiter quickly served the refreshments and fruits for Leng ruoxue and the rest to enjoy.

    However, not long after they sat down, there was amotion outside the private room.

    ¡°Feng Da, go out and take a look. Why is it so noisy!¡± Leng ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Da stood up and walked outside.

    When he walked out of the door, Feng Da saw the man who had once quarreled with him arguing with the guards.

    ¡°What are you arguing about? Go and quarrel elsewhere, don¡¯t affect my family¡¯s youngdy¡¯s mood. ¡± Feng Da frowned and said unhappily. He really couldn¡¯t understand why ning Haoran would keep someone like this by his side. He really didn¡¯t know how to look at the big picture. He didn¡¯t even pay attention to his own status in public.

    ¡°This private room should be reserved for my young master and youngdy. Hurry up and give it up.¡± The man rolled his eyes at Feng Da and shouted arrogantly.

    .

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Feng Da sneered, grabbed the man¡¯s cor, and dragged him to a corner ...

    Not long after, Feng Da pped his hands and walked out from the corner. The guard who was curiously looking at the corner also turned his head and left, pretending that he had not seen anything.

    After entering the private room, Feng Da smiled and said to everyone,¡±¡±It¡¯s all settled. ¡±

    ¡°Kid, did you crack that thing?¡± The great elder asked curiously. It was very noisy outside, but after Feng Da went out, there was no sound outside. So, he naturally thought that this kid must have killed him. One should know that these people under the little girl were more cold-blooded than the other!

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t kill dogs.¡± Feng Daughed evilly. However, that person was not much better off than dead.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. After all, it¡¯s the ning family¡¯s dog!¡± The great elder seemed to be at ease. After he finished speaking, he even stole a nce at master ning.

    ¡°Old man, why are you looking at me? Our ning family doesn¡¯t have such a dog. ¡± Master ning said angrily.

    ¡°As the saying goes, you have to look at the owner before you hit the dog! However, since you don¡¯t even admit that the dog is yours, I¡¯ll just kill it directly next time. ¡± The first elder said with an evil smile.

    ¡°Kill them if you want to. There¡¯s no need to report to me.¡± Master ning said indifferently. He had many children and grandchildren, and he didn¡¯t care if a few died, let alone a dog of the ning family!

    ¡°Kid, you heard that! In the future, if you see anyone from the ning family that you don¡¯t like, just kill them if you want to. There¡¯s no need to report to this old man. ¡± The great elder deliberately misinterpreted master ning¡¯s meaning and said to Feng Da and the others.

    However, master ning could ignore the great elder¡¯s words, but Feng Da and the others ¡®foreheads were full of ck lines. They unanimously agreed to say,¡±great elder, it¡¯s easy for you to say. Not everyone from the ning family in the divine world woulde to the divine maind to find trouble with them. And the ning family on the divine maind seems to be pleasing them now, so it¡¯s really not easy to kill the ning family!¡±

    ¡°Does master ning really not care?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she asked.

    ¡°Little girl, if someone from the ning family provokes you, you just need to tell me. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson for you. You don¡¯t even need to do anything.¡± When master ning heard this, he quickly said, and his heart was even more upset. This girl is really ruthless! He couldn¡¯t let her kill the entire ning family, then wouldn¡¯t he be a general without an Army!

    ¡°No matter who it is?¡± Leng ruoxue asked again.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Master ning promised.

    ¡°First elder, you have to be my witness!¡± Leng ruoxue winked at first elder and smiled evilly.

    ¡°Hehe! Alright, I¡¯ll be your witness. If this old man dares to go back on his words! I¡¯ll go to the divine realm and ruin his reputation. ¡± The first elder chuckled.

    ¡°Uh!¡± After hearing first elder¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue wondered if she had found the wrong person. As the master of the ning family, was there any use in ruining his reputation? Who in the divine realm would dare to say anything bad about him? Unless it was a Divine Master. However, a Divine Master would not be so bored.

    As the crowd chatted, the auction officially began.

    The auction was divided into three rounds. The first round was only for themon items, and the second round was rtively more valuable. However, the third round was still the best.

    ording to the usual practice, every guest who wanted to participate in the auction would get a list of items before the auction began so that they could prepare enough money for the items they liked. However, the auction this time was different because the guests only got the list of items for the first two auctions. As for the items for thest auction, the organizer had kept it a secret.

    However, the ning family¡¯s staff in charge of the auction still very cautiously told the major families that there would be good things in the third auction, and that they should prepare as much money as possible to avoid missing out on it.

    The ning family¡¯s secrecy had actually raised the interest of all the major families. As a result, the number of families who hade to participate in the auction had actually doubled. Fortunately, the ning family¡¯s auction ground wasrge enough, or else it would not have been able to amodate the representatives of these families.

 Chapter 1132 - Our meeting gift (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1132: Our meeting gift (4)</h4>

    Leng ruoxue and the others sat in a spacious andfortable VIP box. The front of the box was a huge crystal ss, so they could easily see the situation in the auction hall. However, the people outside could not see them. They were quite satisfied with this design. After all, they did not want to be seen as monkeys by others.

    As the host¡¯s voice fell, the auction officially began.

    Most of the items in the auction this time were owned by the ning family. Some of them were also put up for auction by other families. Yesterday, Leng ruoxue had also instructed Feng Da to put up a few items for auction.

    In the first round of the auction, the items were ordinary and cheap. Most of them were medicinal herbs and ores, and the people present were not very interested in these items. Therefore, Leng ruoxue had basically won them at an extremely low price.

    ¡°Little girl, what are you doing with so many ordinary herbs and ores?¡± Master ning asked with a puzzled look.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, little girl. Even if the old man is a cksmith, he can¡¯t eat so many ores! Moreover, these ores are toomon, so it¡¯s impossible to craft high quality equipment. ¡± The great elder said disapprovingly. In his opinion, this girl¡¯s behavior was clearly a waste! Those things didn¡¯t need to be bought at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I bought it for him, he¡¯s not the only Tool Master around me!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The great elder and master ning had nothing to say.

    As thest item was kept in Leng ruoxue¡¯s bag, the first auction hade to a sessful end. Other than a few items that Leng ruoxue was not interested in, most of the items had been sold, and the owners of these items were naturally Leng ruoxue.

    As the host of the auction, he knew very well that the crowd was not interested in the first auction. Therefore, only when someone called out a bid, it was basically a one-hit call. After all, the main event waster.

    After the second auction began, the crowd¡¯s reaction was slightly more enthusiastic than the first. However, none of the big families made a move because they were all waiting for the mysteriousst auction!

    ...

    Most of the items up for auction in the second round were pieces of equipment. Other than a few pieces of Saint-level equipment that were sold for a good price, there were very few people who were interested in the other pieces of equipment. However, they had all found their owners. Leng ruoxue and the others did not participate in this round.

    It was almost noon when the first two auctions had ended. After the lunch break, the third auction would begin in the afternoon. Seeing that there were still a few hours before the afternoon auction, Leng ruoxue and the others decided to return to the inn to rest. After all, it was still early.

    However, as soon as they left the auction hall, they met the ning siblings, and apanying them were Ning Xiang and his son.

    ¡°What a coincidence! I¡¯m surprised to see you here. ¡± Ning Qi ¡®er said with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite a coincidence. ¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s tone was calm. She nned to walk past ning Qi ¡®er and her brother, who were blocking their way, and leave.

    ¡°Miss Leng, why don¡¯t we have a meal together?¡± Ning Qi ¡®er looked at her brother and invited him.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, miss ning, but there¡¯s no need for a meal. We¡¯re tired and would like to go back to the inn to rest. Please move aside, you¡¯re blocking our way.¡± Leng ruoxue rejected.

    ¡°Hey! Miss ning is treating you to a meal because she thinks highly of you, so don¡¯t fail to appreciate her kindness. ¡± Before ning Qi ¡®er could speak, Ning Cai, who was beside her, spoke first.

    Ning Cai¡¯s lustful eyes were still sizing up Leng ruoxue¡¯s body. His slightly cloudy eyes were filled with a stunning glow.

    ¡°Miss ning doesn¡¯t need anyone to look up to her. Get lost and stay cool wherever youe from.¡± Suddenly, a familiar voice spoke before Leng ruoxue and the rest could.

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest heard this voice, they turned around and immediately felt a headache. Why was it him? He actually dared toe to Peace City and wasn¡¯t afraid that these natives would swallow him alive. This was because this person was none other than the ape that they had met several times in the ascender Alliance.

    Yuan hou felt Leng ruoxue¡¯s gaze and walked towards the crowd with a coy expression. He lowered his head shyly and said,¡±¡±Miss ning, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s right!¡± Leng ruoxue braced herself and said. Although she really wanted to pretend that she didn¡¯t know Yuan hou, she was afraid that this Yuan hou would pester her relentlessly. Hence, she could only agree to it.

    ¡°What did you call her? Miss ning! Hmph! Open your dog eyes and look clearly, she¡¯s not miss ning, she¡¯s a fake. ¡± Ning Qi ¡®erughed and exposed Leng ruoxue¡¯s true colors.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! You¡¯re the fake one!¡± Yuan hou immediately roared in anger when he heard that his goddess had been humiliated.

    ¡°Miss ning Qi ¡®er is a direct descendant of the ning family¡¯s main family. How could she be a fake? if you dare to talk nonsense, I¡¯ll beat you up until all your teeth are out!¡± When Ning Cai heard someone talking about ning Qi ¡®er, he immediately felt indignant. After all, his life was saved by the ning siblings! Therefore, he naturally knew who his master was!

    ¡°All of you, shut up!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a slight headache. When these two ignorant and ipetent spoilt young masters met, it was like a volcano colliding with the earth. It was hard to determine the winner. However, they were simply too noisy.

    After being yelled at by her, the two of them actually shut their mouths.

    Leng ruoxue then turned to ning Qi ¡®er and said,¡±¡±Miss ning, have you forgotten that I told you that I take my mother¡¯s surname?¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she reminded him.

    ¡°And you, young master ningcai, don¡¯t forget the head token in my hand. The siblings can save you once, but they may not be able to save you a second time.¡± Leng ruoxue looked at Ning Cai and warned him. If it wasn¡¯t for her being so insistent on dealing with the ning family¡¯s rotten matters, it would have been impossible for Ning Cai to leave the cell.

    After she finished speaking, Leng ruoxue gave the crowd a look. Everyone understood and immediately walked past them to return to the inn. However, after they left, a hellish voice rang in Ning Cai¡¯s mind,¡±¡±Watch out for your eyes if you dare to look around.¡±

    Ning Cai¡¯s face instantly turned pale and his entire body trembled in fear. When Yuan hou saw that Leng ruoxue and the rest had abandoned him, he immediately chased after them while shouting,¡±¡±Miss ning, wait for me!¡±

    As soon as he reached the entrance of the inn, Yuan hou was stopped by Feng Da, who was guarding outside the inn. Feng Da red at Yuan hou and said fiercely,¡±¡±Go back to your Inn. Miss hasn¡¯t been in a good mood these days. Be careful, she¡¯ll fix you up!¡±

 Chapter 1133 - Our meeting gift (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1133: Our meeting gift (5)</h4>

    ¡°Uh! What¡¯s wrong with miss ning?¡± Yuan hou¡¯s face was filled with anxiety.

    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Feng Da waved his hand, signaling Yuan hou toe closer.

    It was unknown what Feng Da said to Yuan hou, but after Yuan hou heard it, he immediately became angry and turned to walk in the opposite direction ...

    In the room of the inn.

    Master ning and the first elder stared at Leng ruoxue curiously. However, neither of them said a word, only staring at Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Have you guys seen enough? Just ask whatever you want to ask!¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly. Being stared at by a supreme divinity and a divine Emperor, she felt like she had a big mouth!

    Not only them, but even Mo Yan and the other two were curious.

    ¡°Hehe! Little girl, you¡¯re so smart. Since you asked, then tell me the truth! Why did that idiot call you miss ning?¡± Master ning was confused.

    ¡°Uh! It¡¯s a long story. ¡± Leng ruoxue said calmly. She wasn¡¯t afraid that master ning would find out about this. After all, she didn¡¯t do anything to harm the ning family¡¯s interests. She had only used ning Rong ¡®er¡¯s identity. That was all.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, we have plenty of time.¡± Master ning said quickly.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Leng ruoxue knew that she couldn¡¯t muddle through this, so she could only tell them everything that had happened, including how she hade to the God World.

    ...

    After hearing this, a few people who didn¡¯t know the truth fell silent.

    ¡°Little girl, so you¡¯re all ascendants!¡± Master ning said after a while.

    ¡°Yup! I don¡¯t know how master ning, as a native, ns to deal with us?¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly as she teased.

    ¡°Uh! Actually, the Aboriginals and ascendants of the divine world are no longer as hostile to each other as before. It¡¯s just that there are still a small number of Aboriginals who look down on ascendants. Thus, there will be asional conflicts. In general, everyone can still live in peace and harmony. Otherwise, how could that ape dare toe to ning city?¡± Master ning exined with a smile.

    Actually, when deities like them reached a certain height, their race and background were nothing. Furthermore, the divine realm revered the strong, and many magical beast experts treated them as equals. Thus, he did not care about the difference between ascendants and natives. In his eyes, as long as he found someone pleasing to the eye, they were all good, no matter how bad that person was.

    ¡°However, you used my identity as the youngdy of the ning family ...¡± Master ning¡¯s tone changed, and he only spoke halfway before he stopped.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in a cooperative manner.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were thedy of the ning family? Then it¡¯s a done deal. Be my goddaughter!¡± Master ning said with a smile, hehe! He had been eyeing Leng ruoxue for a long time. He had always regretted that the ning family did not have such a smart girl who knew how to earn money! Now, he had finally gotten the chance. It was an opportunity that could not be missed!

    ¡°What¡¯s in it for me to be your goddaughter?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Being my goddaughter is already the best thing you can get. What else do you want?¡± Master ning was a little dumbfounded, but he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if things had changed. He had finally taken a fancy to a girl and wanted to take her as his goddaughter, but she still asked him for benefits. One must know that if such a thing were to happen in the immortal realm, as long as he spread the news, countless people woulde to please him! However, it was precisely because he knew that Leng ruoxue would not please him that he valued her even more, right?

    ¡°In your eyes, it¡¯s the biggest benefit; however, in my eyes, it¡¯s nothing at all. Additionally, I have to bear a certain risk to be your goddaughter. No matter how I think about it, it¡¯s not worth it. Forget it, you¡¯d better leave this benefit to others!¡± Leng ruoxue shook her head, her face full of fear.

    ¡°What kind of risk does being my goddaughter have to take? Who dares to touch my people! Unless he doesn¡¯t want to live. ¡± When master ning heard this, he immediately blew at his beard and roared. Coupled with his ghostly face, he was really as scary as it could be.

    ¡°Other people might not dare to do anything to me, but the ning family might! If by any chance someone burning with jealousy wants to scheme against me, I¡¯ll have to make you feel awkward, right?¡± Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°With me around, who would dare to scheme against you?¡± Master ning roared in anger. That old man was right. This girl was too difficult to deal with. Sigh! Why was it so difficult for him to find a goddaughter that he liked?

    ¡°Can you still stay by my side forever? There will always be times when I¡¯m alone, right? No matter who it is, as long as they provoke me, they won¡¯t have a good life. The same goes for the ning family. So, for the peace of your old house, I advise you to give up this idea! Otherwise, if someone from the ning family really offends me, I won¡¯t give you any face!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Hmph! The more unwilling you are, the more I will take you as my goddaughter. Little girl, today I will say this, in the future, if there is a ning family member who is blind and provokes you, you can deal with him, no matter who he is!¡± Master ning¡¯s temper red up, and he almost roared out his promise.

    ¡°Little girl, since old man ning has said so, then you should recognize him as your Godfather! You see, he¡¯s quite pitiful, so just take it as pitying him. ¡± The great elder pleaded, but his words made master ning even angrier.

    ¡°You damned old man, how am I pitiful! You better exin yourself clearly. ¡± Master ning¡¯s eyes were wide open as he looked at the great elder.

    ¡°You¡¯re begging her to be your goddaughter. Aren¡¯t you pitiful enough?¡± The great elder said with a smile, but he wasughing in his heart. If old man ning became the little girl¡¯s goddaughter, then he would be his junior. No matter how he looked at it, he would not lose out. Moreover, these people had old man ning as their backing, so they would have a guarantee when they went to the divine world in the future. At least, those who had ideas about them would have to think twice.

    ¡°Little girl, are you going to agree or not?¡± When master ning heard first elder¡¯s words, he felt that he was rather pitiful, so he simply yelled at Leng ruoxue. However, he still put on a pitiful look.

    ¡°I can agree to it, but I want a meeting gift.¡± Leng ruoxue said impolitely. Everyone knew that master ning was rich, so who else could she rip him off? As soon as she finished speaking, she received a look of approval from the first elder.

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with the meeting gift. Quickly acknowledge him as your Godfather!¡± Master ning said eagerly, as if he was afraid that Leng ruoxue would go back on her words.

    ¡°Godfather, please ept my three bows.¡± Leng ruoxue obediently bowed three times towards master ning. The simple ceremony of acknowledging him as her Godfather waspleted, and the great elder naturally had to be the witness.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! When you guys go to the divine realm, Godfather will hold a grand family recognition ceremony for you. This way, no one will dare to bully you in the divine realm. ¡± Master ning said happily.

    ¡°Thank you, Godfather. Is this our meeting gift?¡± Leng ruoxue extended her fair and tender little hand in front of master ning.

    ¡°Uh! You little money-grubber!¡± Master ningughed as he scolded her. He helplessly took out a Lotus-shaped brooch from his storage ring and handed it to Leng ruoxue.

    The brooch was of a unique style, new and unique. The entire Lotus was purple in three-dimensional shape, and the flower holder was made of Mithril, looking noble and mysterious.

    After Leng ruoxue dripped her blood on the brooch, she realized that it was actually a high-grade defensive divine weapon. Even though it was not the highest-grade divine weapon, it was very suitable for her. Furthermore, there was a storage space in the middle of the lotus flower. The design was too ingenious.

    ¡°Little girl, are you satisfied?¡± Master ning asked despite knowing the answer. Such a beautiful and practical piece of equipment was hard for women to resist!

    ¡°Thank you, Godfather. Here¡¯s their meeting gift!¡± Leng ruoxue pointed at Feng Da and the rest as she reminded them.

    ¡°Uh! I didn¡¯t bring that many wee gifts, so they can owe me one!¡± Master ning wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and thought to himself, this little girl is going to exploit me!

    ¡°Alright, I believe that Godfather will not go back on his word!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Old man ning! You¡¯ve taken this little girl as your goddaughter, so she¡¯ll be my junior in the future!¡± At this time, the first elder alsoughed and reminded master ning, who was a little too proud.

 Chapter 1134 - New rules of the auction (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1134: New rules of the auction (1)</h4>

    <b>?</b>

    ¡°What younger generation? How could I be your junior?¡± Master ning was puzzled, but Leng ruohan and the others turned their heads away tactfully,ughing secretly in their hearts.

    ¡°You¡¯ve taken this little girl as your goddaughter, and I¡¯m her godgrandfather. Aren¡¯t you my junior?¡± The first elder said with a proud expression.

    ¡°Tsk, little Xue ¡®er didn¡¯t acknowledge your status. Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself.¡± Master ning said disdainfully. You want to be my elder? Hmph! Maybe in the next life!

    ¡°Then I¡¯m still older than you. Besides, don¡¯t forget that the little girl still has her grandfather!¡± The first elder said with an evil smile.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Master ning turned to look at Leng Qingtian and the others, then said gloomily,¡±¡±Let¡¯s talk about our own matters. A little girl is a little girl, and her family is her family.¡±

    When Leng Qingtian heard master ning¡¯s words, he really wanted to tell him,¡±I don¡¯t want to be your senior either, but first elder is using this matter to anger master ning!¡± Moreover, the great elder was the Grandmaster of that cheapskate ancestor of his family. Therefore, he could still distinguish between the inside and outside!

    ¡°That won¡¯t do! Since you¡¯ve acknowledged this little girl as your goddaughter, you can¡¯t ignore her family. Her family will also be your family in the future. He¡¯s your elder. ¡± The great elder firmly opposed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t care! However, we still have our own opinions. ¡± Master ning said fiercely. Sometimes, he even called the little girl¡¯s grandfather his brother! If the other party suddenly became his elder, he would definitely not be able to ept it!

    ¡°You can argue with them, but you¡¯ll be my junior in the future!¡± The first elder said with a smile.

    ¡°In your dreams, you have to beat me first!¡± Master ning was so angry that he nned to use force to solve the identity problem between them.

    ¡°You¡¯re a reverent God, yet you have the nerve to fight with me, a divine Emperor?¡± The first elder¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    ...

    ¡°Uh!¡± Master ning was depressed. Wu...Was he really going to be eaten by this old thing?

    ¡°Hehe! Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll still talk as equals in public, but I¡¯ll treat you as a junior in private. ¡± The first elder said with an evil smile.

    ¡°You ...¡± Master ning was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. His resentful eyes kept drifting towards Leng ruoxue, but Leng ruoxue turned her head away and ignored him.

    After a long while, Leng ruoxue slowly opened her mouth,¡±¡±It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go to the auction!¡±He said.

    ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Everyone immediately responded and left the room together. Seeing that everyone had left, master ning could only follow behind them, feeling wronged.

    Along the way, master ning couldn¡¯t understand. Not to mention in the ning family, even in the divine world, he had a Supreme status. No matter where he went, he was ttered and pursued. However, in the eyes of these people, he was no different from an ordinary old man.

    However, it was also because of this that he was willing to hang out with them and even ignored their rudeness. If this was seen by the ning family, they would be scared to death!

    When they arrived at the auction venue, Leng ruoxue and the rest walked straight to the VIP box with familiarity. The moment they entered, they realized that there was already someone inside.

    ¡°Why are you guys here? This is our private room. ¡± Feng Da asked when he saw the ning siblings sitting inside.

    ¡°The entire auction house belongs to the ning family. We can sit wherever we want without anyone¡¯s permission.¡± Ning Qi ¡®er said with a proud smile.

    ¡°Oh, really? Feng Da, throw them out. ¡± Leng ruoxue smiled and said without any emotion.

    ¡°Who dares?¡± Ning Qi ¡®er shouted. However, as soon as she finished speaking, she was the first one to be thrown out. Without any mental preparation, she fell to the ground on all fours, revealing her two white legs ...

    Then, Ning Xiang and his son, who were apanying the ning siblings, were also thrown out. In the blink of an eye, only ning Haoran was left in the room.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far by treating a girl like this. ¡± Ning Haoran said angrily. His heart was filled with hatred. Damn it, these people really didn¡¯t give him any face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, people who are an eyesore in my eyes are both men and women. ¡± Feng Da was ready to attack ning Haoran after he finished speaking. However, ning Haoran was more powerful than him, so he was not stupid enough to deal with him alone. He secretly gave Cheng Wu and the others a look, and they all swarmed up and threw ning Haoran out of the room before he could react.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s finally quiet here.¡± Feng Da smiled at Leng ruoxue after he was done.

    ¡°Yes, ask ning Fei to clean this ce up.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and ordered.

    ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Feng Da said and went to find ning Fei.

    After receiving Leng ruoxue¡¯s order, ning Fei immediately brought people to change everything. The refreshments and fruits were also served. Then, he looked at Leng ruoxue uneasily and said,¡±¡±Miss, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t know that this would happen.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know it was Ning Xiang and his son who made the decision. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Miss, do you want me to arrange for someone to stand guard outside in case someonees to disturb you?¡± Ning Fei asked carefully.

    ¡°No need. If someone really wants toe, your guards won¡¯t be able to hold on.¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Ning Fei said very respectfully.

    Leng ruoxue nodded, then turned her gaze to master ning. She smiled and said,¡±¡±Godfather, I asked Feng Da to throw your grandson and granddaughter out just now. You won¡¯t be angry, will you?¡±

    ¡°Hehe! You¡¯re their elder, and you can punish them however you want for disrespecting you. ¡± Master ning said with a smile, but in his heart, he was secretly thinking,¡±bad girl, you only remembered to ask me now, why didn¡¯t you ask for my opinion before throwing it!¡± However, he really didn¡¯t mind.? ?

    ¡°It¡¯s good that Godfather said so. Don¡¯t worry, as long as they don¡¯t go too far, I¡¯ll let them live.¡± Leng ruoxue promised.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Master ning wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and thought to himself,¡±this girl is really ruthless.¡± However, he admired her clear-minded personality.

 Chapter 1135 - New rules of the auction (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1135: New rules of the auction (2)</h4>

    <h4>? </h4>

    Not long after, the third auction officially began.

    The first item up for auction was a piece of defensive equipment. It was a low-level divine artifact and was a bracer. Although the decorations on it were very beautiful, it was only suitable for men.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the starting price of this wristguard is one hundred high-grade crystals, which is quite cheap. If the owner of this equipment didn¡¯t need money urgently, he wouldn¡¯t have auctioned it at such a low price. It¡¯s done! I know some people can¡¯t wait any longer, so please start filming now!¡±

    The host of the auction was very eloquent. He didn¡¯t introduce the characteristics of the equipment, but used the low price as an entry point, which indeed hit the weakness of some people. This was also where he was smart. After all, although divine artifacts were difficult to make, it was only a primary divine artifact, so it wouldn¡¯t be that precious.

    As the host finished speaking, the shooting officially began ...

    ¡°One hundred and fifty top grade crystals!¡±

    ¡°Two hundred top grade crystals!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay three hundred!¡±

    A few interested men called out their bids one by one, and soon, the price of the wrist guard increased several times.

    In the end, this piece of equipment was won by a small family at the price of five hundred high-grade crystals.

    The second item on the stage was a round bead. This bead waspletely ck and was only the size of a baby¡¯s fist. It emitted a strong dark attribute spiritual Qi. Before the host introduced this item, some people had already started discussing it in private.

    ...

    ¡°What is this? Is it also an equipment?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it?¡±

    The host listened to the discussion with a smile on his face. After a long while, he opened his mouth and introduced,¡±¡±Everyone, stop guessing. This Pearl is actually the inner core of a sacred beast.¡±

    ¡°What? The inner core of a sacred beast? That¡¯s good stuff!¡±

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t think that there would be a sacred beast inner core in this auction. Sigh! It would be great if it was some other attribute. ¡± Someone said with a regretful look.

    The inner core of a sacred beast was very practical. Not only could it be used to refine weapons, but it could also be used to refine pills. In addition, it could also be directly absorbed. Only beasts above the sacred beast level would produce an inner core. Spirit beasts and Sacred Beasts did not have inner cores. However, Sacred Beasts were not easy to kill.

    What¡¯s more, sacred beast level beasts were all very proud. If they realized that they were not the enemy¡¯s match, they would rather self-destruct than leave all their treasures to the enemy. Therefore, it was very difficult to take out the sacred beast¡¯s inner core in one piece. It was also because of this that the value of the sacred beast¡¯s inner core was determined.

    As soon as this inner core was revealed, it immediately stirred up the emotions of all the weapon and alchemy Masters who came to the auction. Although there were very few deity with dark attribute, and the value of a dark attribute inner core was not as expensive as the inner core of other attributes, aplete inner core like this was still very rare. Therefore, many people were tempted.

    The host only briefly introduced the bead and didn¡¯t say anything else. He gave the guests enough time to digest this information. When the time was almost up, he smiled and said,¡±¡±Distinguished guests, the starting price for this dark attribute inner core is one thousand top grade crystals. You can start the auction now.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, someone impatiently called out a price ...

    .

    ¡°I bid 1500 dors!¡±

    The first person to bid immediately raised the price of the inner core to one thousand five hundred pieces of high-grade crystal stones.

    Immediately, someone, unwilling to be outdone, raised the price to two thousand high-grade crystal stones.

    Then, someone offered two thousand five hundred high-grade crystal stones ...

    ¡°Three thousand top grade crystals!¡±

    ¡°Three thousand five hundred top grade crystals!¡±

    And the price of this inner core was still rising ...

    Leng ruoxue and the others watched the intensepetition through the crystal ss like outsiders. No one had any intention of bidding.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you all interested in this inner core?¡± Master ning asked curiously. Didn¡¯t they have a dark attribute among them? wouldn¡¯t it be just right to buy this inner core?

    ¡°What do we want it for?¡± Feng Da was puzzled.

    ¡°This dark attribute inner core, can¡¯t you all use it?¡± Master ning exined.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need it!¡± Feng Da said honestly.

    ¡°Uh! Little Xue ¡®er, you don¡¯t want it either?¡± Master ning asked Leng ruoxue directly.

    ¡°No, this neidan¡¯s grade is too low.¡± Leng ruoxue said directly.

    ¡°En, this little girl has good eyes. Although this is the inner core of a sacred beast, it is at most owned by a first or second ranked sacred beast. There should be even better onester on.¡± The first elder said.

    ¡°You guys are really cunning.¡± Master ning was speechless. These two foxes, one old and one young, were really a perfect match.

    However, even though Leng ruoxue and the rest were not interested, it did not affect the others ¡®pursuit of the sacred beast inner core. In the end, this sacred beast inner core was auctioned off at the price of ten thousand high-grade crystal stones.

    In the VIP box, the great elder looked at master ning in surprise, as if he had discovered a new continent. He just looked at master ning without saying anything, which made master ning¡¯s hair stand on end.

    ¡°Damn old man, if you keep staring at me, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± Master ning couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and growled.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with looking? are you afraid of being embarrassed?¡± The first elder teased with a smirk.

    ¡°Go away, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s shy! No one can stand you staring at them like that!¡± Master ning quibbled.

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m just curious!¡± The first elderughed softly.

    ¡°What are you curious about?¡± Master ning looked at the great elder with vignce.

    ¡°No wonder your ning family is so rich. Even a small inner core can be sold for ten thousand high-grade crystal stones, let alone other things. That¡¯s right, don¡¯t tell me the prices of the divine realm are all raised by your ning family? You¡¯re so ck-hearted!¡± The great elder clicked his tongue in wonder.

    ¡°What are you talking about? They were the ones who wanted to buy it, what does it have to do with me? Don¡¯t you spout nonsense!¡± Master ning shouted angrily. If these words were to spread, the ning family would definitely cause public anger! Moreover, if these words were said by someone else, he would probablyugh it off. But these words were said by the great elder, which was different. Although this old man¡¯s strength was not as high as his, his prestige in the divine world was not inferior to his. If his joke were to spread, it would bring trouble to their ning family!

 Chapter 1136 - New rules of the auction (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1136: New rules of the auction (3)</h4>

    ¡°Yes, yes, one of you is willing to be hit and the other is willing to suffer!¡± The first elderughed.

    With the appearance of the bead, the participants of the auction were more expectant of the next items that were about to appear. However, although the items after the bead were precious, their practical value was not as good as the bead. Therefore, they were not enthusiastically sought after and were only auctioned off at normal prices.

    The host had also expected that the items would not be very popr, so he did not introduce them too much. After the auction, he deliberately paused and said very seriously,¡±¡±Everyone, the next item I¡¯m going to auction has a starting price of one hundred high-grade crystals. Now, everyone can start the auction.¡±

    Hearing the host¡¯s words, everyone present was stunned. They were all a little puzzled. What did he mean? He didn¡¯t even tell them what the item was and just let them bid for it? This was really too strange.

    For a moment, no one spoke first. Seeing this, the host chuckled and said,¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong? No one dared to bid? Hehe! This is a new auction method implemented by our auction house. However, today is only a trial. As for whether you can get a good item, it willpletely depend on your luck. The items on the stage may be precious items, or their value may not meet your expectations. In short, it will all depend on luck. How about it? Is there anyone who dares to be the first to eat the crab?¡±

    No one responded to the host¡¯s words, and the atmosphere became heavy.

    In the VIP box, the Grand Elder looked at the silent auction hall and teased with a smile,¡±¡±I say, old man ning, what the hell is your ning family doing? Won¡¯t this way of patting scare everyone away?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asking me, but who should I ask? I didn¡¯t decide on this. ¡± Master ning said with wide eyes.

    ¡°Hehe! I wonder if this mysterious object can be auctioned off?¡± The great elder asked curiously.

    The moment he finished speaking, Leng ruoxue started bidding.

    ¡°One hundred and fifty top grade crystals!¡± Leng ruoxue called out softly.

    ...

    ¡°Little girl, are you sure you want to buy it? There¡¯s no need to give face to old man ning. ¡± First elder warned.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys curious about what that thing is?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Even so, there¡¯s no need to spend that money, right? If someone buys it, we¡¯ll see it too!¡± The great elder said.

    ¡°But, I want to be the first one to eat the crab.¡± Leng ruoxueughed. She did not believe that the ning family had no ulterior motive for making such a move.

    After Leng ruoxue was the first to bid, others followed suit. Not long after, the price had risen to 500 high-grade crystal stones. However, after the price had risen to 500 high-grade crystal stones, there were very few people who were willing to bid. For a moment, everyone was in a wait-and-see state.

    Leng ruoxue saw that no one else was following, so she raised the price to 600.

    Seeing this, the host raised his little hammer and shouted,¡±¡±Six hundred once!¡±

    ¡°Six hundred twice!¡±

    ¡°Six hundred ...¡±

    Just as the host was about to call for the third time, someone else suddenly made a bid.

    ¡°Seven hundred top grade crystals!¡±

    The voice came from the VIP box.

    The moment Leng ruoxue heard the voice, she knew it was ning Qi ¡®er. She immediately raised the price to 800.

    In another VIP box.

    Ning Qi ¡®er held the megaphone in her hand and was about to continue bidding, but she was stopped by ning Haoran.

    ¡°Qi ¡®er, stop messing around. If the price is too high and you can¡¯t take out the money, what will we do?¡± Ning Haoran said with a slight headache. He did not think that his willful sister¡¯s action of raising the price was meaningful. Not only that, if ning Qi ¡®er went too far, she might be punished by the family. Therefore, he could not let ning Qi¡¯ er continue to cause trouble like this.

    ¡°But we can¡¯t let that annoying woman get away with it.¡± Ning Qi ¡®er said angrily. She was ady from the direct line of descent of the ning family, yet she had been thrown out like trash just now. She was so angry. Unfortunately, she had no way to take revenge for herself. She was unwilling to ept this, so she could only add some trouble to Leng ruoxue. Hmph! Didn¡¯t that woman want this thing? In that case, he would just have to pay a high price to get it.

    Following which, she raised the bid to 900, while Leng ruoxue raised the bid to 1000 high-grade crystal stones.

    In less than ten minutes, the mysterious item¡¯s price had risen to ten thousand high-grade crystal stones. This price made everyone in the auction hall speechless.

    And this was just the beginning. When the bid reached 10000 high-grade crystals, Leng ruoxue immediately added another 5000. Ning Qi ¡®er was not to be outdone and followed suit by adding another 5000.

    When the people present saw this scene, they all understood in their hearts. It seemed that the two people in the VIP box had a grudge! Otherwise, why would he raise the price for the other party like this! However, if they raised the price like this, they were afraid that both sides would suffer losses, and at that time, the ning family would benefit.

    At the same time, some people were secretly guessing the identity of Leng ruoxue and ning Qi ¡®er. However, they would never have thought that one of them was the youngdy of the ning family and the other was the goddaughter of the ning family¡¯s master.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest were in the VIP box.

    The first elder looked at Leng ruoxue worriedly and could not help but remind her,¡±¡±Little girl, stop shouting. It¡¯s already fifty thousand high-grade crystal stones. If this thing is trash, then it¡¯ll be a huge loss.¡±

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Leng ruoxue smiled calmly, then asked master ning curiously,¡±¡±Godfather, does the ning family need to pay for the things they bought at the auction?¡±

    ¡°Of course, the ning family doesn¡¯t have any special privileges.¡± Master ning said with certainty.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled and immediately raised the price to 100000 high-grade crystal stones.

    Her bid not only shocked everyone at the auction, but even the emcee broke out in a cold sweat. The emcee couldn¡¯t help but think in her heart,¡±this youngdy is really too ruthless. I wonder who will win.¡±

    ¡°One hundred and fifty thousand top grade crystal stones!¡± Before the emcee could finish her thought, ning Qi ¡®er¡¯s voice rang out again.

    ¡°Two hundred thousand top grade crystals!¡± As soon as ning Qi ¡®er made her bid, Leng ruoxue followed suit.

 Chapter 1137 - New rules of the auction (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1137: New rules of the auction (4)</h4>

    ¡°Two hundred and fifty thousand top grade crystal stones!¡± Ning Qi ¡®er shouted.

    ¡°Stop shouting!¡± In the private room, ning Haoran covered ning Qi ¡®er¡¯s mouth with his hand and warned her.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t stop me. I¡¯m going to make this annoying woman bleed!¡± Ning Qi ¡®er pulled ning Haoran¡¯s hand away and said angrily.

    ¡°Three hundred thousand high-grade crystal stones!¡± Immediately after, ning Qi ¡®er shouted again. However, everyone present thought that she was a little crazy, because the other party did not bid at all, and she had forcibly raised her bid from 250000 to 300000. This made everyone speechless.

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Hearing ning Qi ¡®er continue to bid, ning Haoran¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°I will definitely make that damned Leng ruoxue bleed!¡± Ning Qi ¡®er said a little crazily.

    ¡°What blood! The other party isn¡¯t bidding at all, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s bidding!¡± Ning Haoran said angrily.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the host¡¯s voice was heard.¡±¡±Congrattions to thedy in the No. 2 VIP box for winning this item. Now, please enjoy her luck!¡±

    After that, the host revealed the mystery.

    It turned out that the mysterious item was just a holy weapon-level cup. Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw the blue cup.

    Ugh! Although it was a Saint weapon, what could a cup do? Now, they deeply suspected that the ning family had made such a move to y with them!

    ...

    But even so, no one dared to say this out loud. However, the crowd also lost interest in the next auction item.

    When ning Qi ¡®er found out that she had spent 300000 high-grade crystal stones but only got a cup, she was so angry that she almost died. Her hatred for Leng ruoxue grew even deeper, but she was even more afraid that she would take the cup and ask her for money.

    ¡°Brother, you have to help me!¡± Ning Qi ¡®er pulled ning Haoran¡¯s arm and said coquettishly.

    ¡°Help you? How do you want me to help you? Do you think I can take out so many Jingshi?¡± Ning Haoran said unhappily.

    ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t you give that ning Xiao a thousand top-grade crystals? Help me pay this bill as well!¡± Ning Qi ¡®er requested. As a member of the ning family, she was very clear about the rules of the ning family. The family would not pay a single cent for the things she bought, so it was impossible for her to renege on the debt, even if this was the divine maind.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any more money. You can settle this yourself. Don¡¯te to me.¡± Ning Haoran was a little annoyed. Did his sister think he was a crystal mine? If he ran out of money, he would ask him for it. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to save up some money! He had saved up the one thousand top-grade crystals for a long time.

    ¡°Brother ...¡± Before ning Qi ¡®er could finish her sentence, she heard a knock on the door.

    Soon after, the guard of the auction house walked in with the Saint artifact cup. After cing the cup on the table, the guard said very respectfully,¡±Miss ning, this is the cup you bid for. It¡¯s a total of three hundred thousand top grade crystal stones. Please pay immediately.¡±

    ¡°Brother ...¡± Ning Qi ¡®er looked at ning Haoran and called out pitifully. However, ning Haoran turned his head to the other side.

    ¡°Miss ning, please pay the full amount.¡± The guard repeated.

    ¡°Why are you so anxious? With my status, do you think I¡¯d be short of your money?¡± Ning Qi ¡®er shouted angrily.

    ¡°Miss, as a member of the ning family, you should know that this is the rule of the ning family. I¡¯m just following the rules, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me!¡± The guard said in a tone that was neither servile nor overbearing. The acting family head and the great elder had already instructed him to collect the debt. If he couldn¡¯t get the money back, he didn¡¯t need toe back.

    ¡°How dare you say that I¡¯m making things difficult for you, Hmph! I don¡¯t want this thing anymore, you better return it. ¡± Ning Qi ¡®er used this as an excuse.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss ning. We don¡¯t refund the items sold at our auction house. So, whether you want it or not, you have to pay for it. After you pay, I won¡¯t care even if you throw it away. So, don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± The guard said helplessly.

    ¡°You ...¡± Ning Qi ¡®er was so angry at the guard that she couldn¡¯t speak. Her beautiful face was also flushed red.

    ¡°Miss ning, if you don¡¯t pay up, we¡¯ll report this to the main family. You¡¯ll have to pay for it too. Moreover, if the main family finds out about this, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be bad for your reputation!¡± The guard reminded.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t have that much money right now. What do you think I should do?¡± Ning Qi ¡®er went all out. She had already lost face anyway, so why would she care about not paying?

    ¡°Miss ning, the head of the family has told the great elder that if you can¡¯t pay up, you have two choices. One is that we report this to the head of the family, and the other is to stay in the divine maind and work for the ning family until you pay off your debt. In addition, you have to pay interest.¡± The guard said.

    ¡°Please choose one! I¡¯ll go back and report after I¡¯ve made my choice!¡± The guard urged.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay in the godly maind to work to pay off my debts. ¡± Ning Qi ¡®er gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Alright, then please sign this contract, miss ning!¡± The guard took out a contract from his storage ring and handed it to ning Qi ¡®er.

    ¡°I¡¯ve signed it, here you go!¡± Ning Qi ¡®er took the contract angrily. After signing her name, she threw it back to the guard.

    The guard looked at the name on the contract and nodded in satisfaction. He then turned and left.

    ¡°Miss ning, this cup is pretty.¡± After the guard left, Ning Cai knew that ning Qi ¡®er was not in a good mood andforted her.

    However, hisforting words made ning Qi ¡®er even angrier.

    ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± Ning Qi ¡®er picked up the ss and threw it directly at Ning Cai. Ning Cai was not prepared that ning Qi¡¯ er would turn hostile so he was hit by the ss. It even hit his head and blood started to flow ...

    Although it was only a cup, it was still a Saint weapon. Its hardness was iparable to ordinary cups, so it could be damaged if it was smashed.

    ¡°Thank you for your gift, miss ning.¡± Ning Cai immediately ate a pill and said pitifully. He didn¡¯t know what he had said wrong. Wu...Why would he get beaten up forforting people? He felt so wronged.

 Chapter 1138 - New rules of the auction (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1138: New rules of the auction (5)</h4>

    <h4>? </h4>

    Ning Qi ¡®er was gritting her teeth gloomily, but Leng ruoxue and the rest were very happy.

    In Leng ruoxue¡¯s private room.

    Everyone was discussing spiritedly, because none of them had expected that the mysterious item that was auctioned for three hundred thousand high-grade crystal stones was actually just a cup for drinking water. They just didn¡¯t know if it had any special effects, but this should be the most expensive cup in the divine realm! Hehe! This time, miss ning was probably going to cry to death!

    ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t bid for that thing, or you¡¯d have suffered a great loss! However, now that this cup has fallen into the hands of the ning family, I don¡¯t understand. Did the ning family profit or lose?¡± The first elder said with a conflicted expression.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s a profit, but it¡¯s a loss for ning Qi ¡®er.¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    ¡°Little Xue ¡®er, what did you tell that Feng Da Kid just now?¡± Master ning was also curious. Not long after the mystery item was revealed, Leng ruoxue had whispered something to Feng Da, and Feng Da had left after that. This had piqued master ning¡¯s curiosity.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just asked Feng Da to tell ning Fei and the first elder of the ning family that if ning Qi ¡®er can¡¯t pay the money, she can sell her body to pay the debt. Of course, if you are willing to pay for her, that¡¯s fine too.¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. She didn¡¯t need to guess to know that ning Qi ¡®er was definitely furious at this moment. She just didn¡¯t know which unlucky person would be implicated.

    ¡°Uh! I don¡¯t have any money, so I¡¯ll let her sell her body to pay off her debts!¡± Master ning said fearfully.

    ¡°Hahaha! You miser, you don¡¯t even care about your own descendants!¡± The first elderughed happily when he heard master ning¡¯s words.

    ¡°I have too many descendants. If I manage every one of them, I won¡¯t be able to manage them!¡± Master ning said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Hehe! Who could he me for that? Who told you to give birth to so many? you¡¯re just asking for trouble!¡± The first elder said with some schadenfreude.

    ...

    As the crowd teased each other, the next item was ced on the stage.

    The host looked at the crowd and said excitedly,¡±¡±Everyone, the starting price for this item is fifty high-grade crystals. The rules are the same as before, so you can bid now!¡±

    After hearing the emcee¡¯s words, the entire venue fell silent again.

    With the previous experience, they were now a little uninterested in this mysterious auction item. After all, no one wanted to spend a sky-high price to buy a cup. However, the auction had not officially ended, so those who wanted to leave did not dare to move. Who asked this to be the ning family ¡®s? He didn¡¯t dare to not give the ning family face!

    However, the crowd had already decided to be spectators. In any case, it was impossible to get money from them.

    After waiting for a moment, the host saw that no one made a bid and couldn¡¯t help but say in disappointment,¡±¡±No one is interested in this item? This was good stuff! It¡¯s hard to find even with a thousand gold!¡±

    Unfortunately, no one believed the host¡¯s words, even though he was exaggerating. The lesson from before was too profound, so profound that they didn¡¯t dare to easilyy their hands on unknown items. Uh! The risk was too great!

    ¡°Don¡¯t regret it if you don¡¯t bid!¡± The host reminded him, not giving up. He was secretly worried.

    At this time, the auction venue was so quiet that even the sound of breathing could not be heard. Many people lowered their heads so that the emcee would not remember their faces. They were very afraid that the ning family would make life difficult for them after this!

    ¡°One hundred top grade crystals!¡± Seeing that no one was speaking, Leng ruoxue called out softly.

    ¡°The youngdy in the first VIP box has bid one hundred high-grade crystals. Is there anyone else who wants to bid?¡± The emcee said excitedly,¡±woo...It¡¯s good that someone is finally giving me face.¡±

    When the crowd saw the host¡¯s excited look, they thought that he was excited because someone else had bid!

    ¡°One hundred top quality crystal stones going once!¡±

    ¡°One hundred top quality crystal stones going twice!¡±

    After the host¡¯s hammer fell, he deliberately paused to give the others a chance to bid. However, it was obvious that no one appreciated his gesture.

    ¡°One hundred top quality crystal stones going thrice! This auction item now belongs to thedy in Room 1. ¡± The host shouted excitedly.

    However, when he revealed the truth, everyone was dumbfounded again. This time, they werepletely dumbfounded ...

    This was because the mysterious auction item this time was actually a sparkling and translucent crystal Doll. The little doll was only the size of a palm and had all the facial features. Its entire body was transparent, and there seemed to be a liquid flowing inside ...

    ¡°Oh my God! What is this?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the spirit ginseng fruit? Why would there be a spirit ginseng fruit in an auction?¡±

    ¡°Aiya, what a pity!¡±

    As soon as the items were revealed, some people wrung their hands, some peoplemented, but most of them were regretful, and they were so regretful that they wanted to vomit blood.

    This was because the spirit ginseng fruit was too rare for cultivators. There were not many of these things in the divine world and they were all sky-high prices. Ordinary cultivators could not afford it at all. However, not only did this spirit ginseng fruit appear in the auction, but it was also sold for 100 high-grade crystal stones. This result was hard for many people to ept.

    Immediately, some people began to question.

    ¡°What kind of auction is this? Aren¡¯t you ying with us?¡± A middle-aged man took the lead.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We want to re-auction the spirit ginseng fruit. ¡± Some people jeered, but more people were just watching.

    When the emcee heard what they said, she said calmly,¡±¡±I¡¯ve already said before the auction that this is a new game of our auction house. Whether the item is precious or not depends on luck. Moreover, before the auction, I¡¯ve also said that this is definitely a good item that is hard to find. I can only say that you¡¯re not fated to have this spirit ginseng fruit. ¡±

    ¡°Thedy in Room 1 has won the bid for the spirit ginseng fruit. She¡¯s just lucky. So, don¡¯t be jealous. There¡¯s more good stuff down there. Don¡¯t miss it this time.¡± The host reminded.

    After hearing the host¡¯s words, the scene became quiet again, because they had been waiting for this sentence. After all, everyone knew that there was no reason to re-auction the things that had already been auctioned. If the ning family really did this, where would their prestige be? In the future, who would dare to trade in the ning family¡¯s auction house?!

    The host saw that the crowd had quieted down, so he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and continued with the auction.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue had already received the spirit ginseng fruit.

    Looking at the life-like doll in her hands, Leng ruoxue could not help but sigh at the wonders of nature. Could this be the ginseng fruit that was mentioned in the novels of her previous life? She couldn¡¯t help but let her imagination run wild.

    ¡°Big sister, the people of the divine realm have fallen. They actually treat this broken thing as a treasure.¡± Suddenly, Qing Jue¡¯s disdainful voice rang in Leng ruoxue¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Uh! Isn¡¯t this good?¡± Leng ruoxue transmitted a question with a face full of suspicion.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad. Actually, this thing is a kind of fruit. The spiritual energy contained in it is not bad. Otherwise, it would not be so sought after by those people.¡± Qing Jue exined.

    ¡°We don¡¯t seem to have such a thing in our space.¡± Leng ruoxue asked out of curiosity.

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing. Back when old master transnted the fruit tree from the divine realm, this spiritual ginseng fruit was not qualified to enter. ¡± Qing Jue said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°How did the spiritual fruits in the space get in?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in confusion. She felt that Qing Jue¡¯s words were too contradictory.

    ¡°Sister, the spirit fruits that old master moved into the space are the best in all realms. I didn¡¯t know why he did this before, but now I know. Those spirit fruits were prepared for you.¡± Qing Jue said with some sadness. The old master must have predicted that he would take his sister as a disciple. Hence, he had prepared those things. However, there were many things that he could not remember in the past. As the seal was removed, he could remember more and more things.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue replied softly. Even though she did not know her master¡¯s true identity, she could vaguely guess that her master¡¯s identity was definitely not ordinary.

    ¡°Sister, you can keep this spirit ginseng fruit for now! Although it¡¯s not very useful, it can still be used to concoct pills. ¡± Qing Jue warned.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Leng ruoxue nodded her head slightly and thought, sigh! Qing Jue¡¯s standards were too high. He didn¡¯t even care about the spirit ginseng fruit. She still remembered the reaction of the people outside when they found out that she had won the spirit ginseng fruit with 100 high-grade crystal stones!

 Chapter 1139 - Is this the attitude you have when youâ€™re asking for help (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1139: Is this the attitude you have when you¡¯re asking for help (1)</h4>

    However, Qing Jue¡¯s disdain could not stop Feng Da and the rest from being curious about the spirit ginseng fruit. After they took the spirit ginseng fruit from Leng ruoxue, they started to spread the news as if they had discovered a new continent ...

    ¡°Hehe! This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a fruit that looks like a child! Is this good?¡± Feng Da asked curiously.

    ¡°Captain, how can you eat such a cute fruit? I don¡¯t dare to eat it!¡± Lin Yuan asked curiously.

    ¡°Uh! I didn¡¯t say I wanted to eat it, I was just curious!¡± Feng Da said, a little speechless. Looking at the lifelike doll, he really couldn¡¯t bring himself to eat it.

    ¡°Little brat, this spiritual ginseng fruit is a kind of fruit unique to the divine realm. Although it¡¯s not the best, it¡¯s quite suitable for your current strength!¡± Master ning exined with a smile.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Feng Da nodded in understanding.

    ¡°Little girl, you can either eat this fruit now or make it into an elixir. Otherwise, when you reach our level, any fruit will be useless!¡± The first elder chimed in. He was trying to remind Leng ruoxue not to waste it. No matter how good this fruit was, it would be of little use to powerful people.

    ¡°Yes, I n to refine it into a pill.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. Since many of the spirit fruits in her interspace were of a higher grade than this, one Spirit ginseng fruit was nothing to her. Moreover, there were so many of them, so one Spirit ginseng fruit was not enough to split among them.

    ¡°Miss, are you really going to refine it into a pill?¡± Cuizhu looked at the White, tender, and clear fruit in her hand and said with some reluctance.

    ¡°Well, silly girl, that¡¯s just a fruit. With Godfather here, we can eat any kind of fruit we want in the future!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Right! That¡¯s right, haha! This old thing is very rich and has a lot of good things. Don¡¯t let him go!¡± The first elder immediately chuckled in agreement.

    ...

    ¡°You guys are so bad, you only know how to bully me.¡± Master ning said with a wronged face.

    ¡°Godfather, we didn¡¯t bully you. Did you just say that you want to be my goddaughter? You have to give me some benefits!¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Here! However, my good things have almost all been plundered by this old thing, so you can go and Rob him!¡± Master ning pointed at the great elder and said fiercely.

    ¡°Old man ning, when have I ever plundered your things? Don¡¯t wrong me! Who in the divine realm doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re a miser! You can only lie to this little girl! No one would believe that!¡± First elder immediately retorted.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do it a while ago? And before?¡± Master ning said with wide eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s your ning family¡¯s money, not yours. ¡± The first elder pouted.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t the ning family¡¯s things mine?¡± Master ning shouted at the top of his voice.

    ¡°That¡¯spensation! Do you understandpensation? Old man ning, I was scolded because of you, because of you I was locked up in prison. You haven¡¯tpensated me yet, but I will remember it for you!¡± First elder warned. Hmph! He might be able to hold on for a while, but he would not be able to hold on for a lifetime. He would get back these debts sooner orter!

    ¡°I don¡¯t have money! Go get it from whoever scolded you! Don¡¯t look for me!¡± Master ning was ready to y dirty to the end.

    ¡°Godfather, great elder, stop bickering. The auction has started again!¡± Leng ruoxue felt a slight headache as she reminded him. She really had to give it to them. These two old men who had lived for God knows how long could actually quarrel over such a small matter. However, this might be the joy of their friendship!

    When the two of them heard this, they immediately shut their mouths in tacit understanding and continued to enjoy the show outside.

    After the climax of the spirit ginseng fruit, the host waited for everyone to calm down a little before ordering people to present the next item.

    Looking at the eager expressions of the audience, the host smiled with satisfaction and said,¡±¡±Everyone, the starting price for this item is also fifty top grade crystals. Everyone can start bidding now.¡±

    As soon as the emcee finished speaking, the people sitting below the stage couldn¡¯t wait to start bidding.

    ¡°One hundred top grade crystals!¡± Someone spoke first.

    ¡°Five hundred top grade crystals!¡± After one person made a bid, another person immediately raised the price to 500. However, this still did not stop the enthusiasm of the crowd, and the price continued to rise ...

    In less than half an hour, the price of this mysterious item had already risen to 100000 high-grade crystal stones, and there were still people who continued to bid ...

    The host looked at the heated auction scene and was extremely satisfied. Hehe! This time, their auction house could make a big profit again. He really admired the great elder for being able to think of such a method. The great elder¡¯s gift was also clever enough. However, he also knew to stop while he was ahead. When the price of this item rose to two hundred thousand high-grade crystal stones, he decisively sold it.

    When the mystery of this mysterious item was revealed, the owner of the item was a little disappointed, but not too pained. After all, this item was about the same price as the one he had bid for. However, its practicality was far inferior to the spirit ginseng fruit.

    The next few items were also auctioned for more than 100000 high-grade crystal stones. However, the people who got them were not very satisfied. After all, there was still some gap from their expectations. However, they could not me anyone, because the host had said that what could be won would depend on luck.

    ¡°Hehe! Don¡¯t worry everyone, there¡¯s even better onesing up!¡± The host calmed the crowd down a little before continuing the auction.

    Although the previous few items were notpletely satisfactory, their curiosity had beenpletely aroused. Therefore, they were extremely enthusiastic about the uing items.

    When the host ordered someone to bring up another item, everyone present could feel the rich spiritual energy that was emitted from that item. Instantly, everyone became excited ...

    ¡°Hehe! The starting price for this item is still fifty pieces of high-grade crystal stones. Now, everyone can start bidding. ¡±

    ¡°Five hundred!¡±

    ¡°Two thousand!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay three thousand!¡±

    Everyone started bidding, and the price was quickly raised ...

    Leng ruoxue and the others were in the VIP box.

 Chapter 1140 - Is this the attitude you should have when youâ€™re asking for help (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1140: Is this the attitude you should have when you¡¯re asking for help (2)</h4>

    Master ning looked at the crowd outside the crystal ss and was very satisfied. However, he was quite curious why Xue ¡®er didn¡¯t bid.

    ¡°Little Xue ¡®er, don¡¯t you want this thing?¡± Master ning asked curiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Leng ruoxue replied without hesitation. Even though the spiritual energy of this item was not bad, she didn¡¯t really need it, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t bid.

    ¡°Hehe! If I¡¯m not wrong, this should be a medicinal herb. ¡± The great elder said with a look of understanding. It seemed that ning Fei and the others had put in a lot of effort for today¡¯s auction!

    ¡°Little girl, wouldn¡¯t it be perfect if you bid for the medicinal herbs!¡± Master ning reminded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. With so many people bidding, the price will definitely be raised. I don¡¯t want to be a spendthrift!¡± Leng ruoxue replied matter-of-factly. Actually, she had her own cheating device! Therefore, they knew very well what the item being auctioned was, so they would not bid easily.

    Even though Leng ruoxue and the rest were not interested in such an item, it was still sold for close to 300000 high-grade crystal stones. After the mystery that everyone was anticipating was revealed, everyone finally found out that it was a thousand-year-old ginseng!

    After the ginseng, the host took out a few more items. However, the value of those items made the owners of those items extremely depressed, because they had made a loss!

    ¡°Everyone, we will now be disying thest item of this auction. The starting price is also fifty high-grade crystals. Everyone can start bidding now.¡± The host said the same thing as usual, but he had to say it.

    However, after experiencing the ups and downs of the previous items, the people present were much calmer and more rational. Although in the past auctions, thest item would definitely be the most valuable item, this time no one dared to be sure. The ning family¡¯s y had already broken their usual way of thinking. In the previous auctions, many people had spent almost all their money, so there were no more people left who could bid for thest item.

    ¡°Everyone, this is thest item of this auction. If you don¡¯t bid, don¡¯t regret it!¡± The host reminded him as usual.

    ...

    ¡°I bid one hundred pieces of top quality crystal stones!¡± After the emcee finished speaking, the crowd was silent for a long time before someone made a bid.

    ¡°I bid one hundred and fifty pieces of high-grade crystal stones!¡± Another person made a bid.

    Just like that, the price of this item rose at a snail¡¯s pace. It was clear that the crowd¡¯s enthusiasm for thisst item was not very high, and towards the end, there were very few people who bid.

    When the price rose to five hundred pieces of high-grade crystal, the crowd went silent again. No one continued to bid.

    However, the host didn¡¯t strike the small hammer in his hand, as if he was waiting for something.

    ¡°Five hundred and ten top grade crystals!¡± Suddenly, Leng ruoxue¡¯s voice rang out in the hall.

    After everyone heard her words, several ck lines flowed down from their foreheads in unison, and they couldn¡¯t help but curse in their hearts. Was it worth shouting for just ten high-grade crystals?

    Ning Qi ¡®er, who was in the other private room, was about to raise the price after hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s bid, but ning Haoran quickly covered her mouth!

    ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re not allowed to make any more noise!¡± Ning Haoran felt a headacheing on. This sister of his was too insensible. He had already told her to get along well with Leng ruoxue, but she just wouldn¡¯t listen. He was really infuriated.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t forget that we were all humiliated by her just now. Are you really going to take it lying down?¡± Ning Qi ¡®er pulled down her brother¡¯s hand and said angrily.

    ¡°The Grand Madame¡¯s personal token is in her hands, so even if she can¡¯t bear it, we have to bear with it.¡± Ning Haoran warned. He had always been a flexible person, so he would not fall out with Leng ruoxue and the others over such a small matter. However, he would not forget the humiliation he had suffered today.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you just signed a contract to stay on the godly maind to pay your debt. Do you really want to stay here forever?¡± Ning Haoran said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to! This is all the fault of that damned Leng ruoxue. ¡± Ning Qi ¡®er said with hatred in her eyes, Hmph! She would definitely not let Leng ruoxue off.

    ¡°Qi ¡®er, I won¡¯t let her off either. However, we can only endure it for now. When the time is right, you can do whatever you want to her.¡± Ning Haoran promised.

    ¡°Really? Big brother, don¡¯t lie to me!¡± Ning Qi ¡®er had a look of disbelief.

    ¡°Qi ¡®er, no matter who I lie to, I will never lie to you! Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even believe your brother¡¯s words?¡± Ning Haoran raised his eyebrows and asked.

    ¡°Of course I believe what you said, brother. I¡¯m just afraid ...¡± Before ning Qi ¡®er could finish her sentence, she heard the emcee¡¯s voice. She was even more furious!

    ¡°Dammit, she only used 510 high-grade crystals to get a top-grade Moon Crystal! How can her luck be so good? there¡¯s definitely something fishy here!¡± Ning Qi ¡®er couldn¡¯t be bothered with her brother¡¯s topic and shouted in jealousy.

    Even though she was not a weapon refiner, she was still very clear about the value of a Moon Crystal. A Moon Crystal the size of a fingernail could possibly upgrade a Saint weapon to a divine weapon. Furthermore, the moon Crystal that Leng ruoxue had won was bigger than two adult fistsbined! This was really too unreasonable!

    The more ning Qi ¡®er thought about it, the angrier she got. Then, without caring about the consequences, she mocked the audience and shouted, ¡°There¡¯s something fishy about this auction. They¡¯re definitely colluding.¡±

    As soon as ning Qi ¡®er said this, the auction hall burst into an uproar. Those who were already dissatisfied took the opportunity to make a fuss ...

    ¡°That¡¯s right, your ning family is really disappointing. The things that were auctioned off before were all sold for such a high price, but the most valuable Moon Crystal was only sold for 510 high-grade crystals. We demand that the ning family give us a reasonable exnation immediately. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about us attending their auctions in the future. ¡± A discordant voice was heard from the crowd, but the owner of the voice did not dare to show his face.

    ¡°What exnation do you want to hear? Don¡¯t tell me that the ning family¡¯s auctioned items are worth a lot of money and we need your consent? I¡¯ll say it for thest time, I¡¯ve already said that the new game is based on luck. Can you me others for your own bad luck? Also, do you dare to stand out and let us see who you are?¡± The host¡¯s sharp words immediately quieted down the somewhat restless scene, and his eyes that were searching around made people not dare to look at him directly.? ?

 Chapter 1141 - Is this the attitude you should have when youâ€™re asking for help (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1141: Is this the attitude you should have when you¡¯re asking for help (3)</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? No one dared to speak? Hmph! My ning n¡¯s auction has always had a good reputation in the divine realm. If any of you want to doubt the reputation of our ning n, you don¡¯t have toe and participate in the future. ¡± Seeing that no one dared to speak, the host continued.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by him. The woman who won the moon Crystal is with them. ¡± Seeing this, ning Qi ¡®er shouted through the crystal ss.

    However, just as she finished shouting, she heard a ¡®pa!¡¯ , Ning Qi ¡®er¡¯s beautiful face was pped.

    Ning Qi ¡®er looked at ning Haoran in disbelief. With tears in her eyes, she said,¡±¡±Big brother! Why did you hit me?¡±

    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying? Even if you have any dissatisfaction, you can¡¯t ruin the ning family¡¯s reputation in front of outsiders. If this matter were to be spread back to the main family, do you still want to live?¡± Ning Haoran said with a face full of disappointment. If the old ancestor knew about this, he would definitely not let ning Qi ¡®er off. Now, he really regretted bringing ning Qi¡¯ er to the divine maind. Not only did she not help him, but she had also caused him trouble.

    ¡°I ... I didn¡¯t say that Leng ruoxue is from the ning family.¡± Ning Qi ¡®er argued. She did not think that she had done anything wrong. On the contrary, she felt that she was cing righteousness before family to protect the ning family¡¯s reputation!

    ¡°Just because you didn¡¯t say it doesn¡¯t mean that others won¡¯t think about it. Did you forget that the owner of this auction house also has the surname ning?¡± Ning Haoran said angrily.

    In the VIP box, ning Haoran was lecturing his sister. However, the host on the auction stage was quite calm, and one could not even see the slightest bit of panic on him.

    ¡°Everyone, those who know our ning family should know our ning family¡¯s rules. Whether you¡¯re a member of the ning family or not, if you want to buy something at the auction house, you have to pay ording to the price. And thedy in the No. 1 VIP box is indeed our ning family¡¯s distinguished guest. However, thedy who just said that we¡¯re in the same group, I want to ask, as thedy of the ning family¡¯s main family, are you not in the same group as us?¡± The host asked very calmly.

    ¡°Hehe! The two youngdies who won the first and thest mystery item are both from the ning family, but their luck ispletely different. If you still think that there¡¯s something fishy about our auction, then I have nothing to say. Just listen to me. ¡± The emcee paused on purpose and said nonchntly. Since he had already pointed out ning Qi ¡®er¡¯s identity, there was no need to say anything more. As for what others would think, it would be none of his business!

    The emcee¡¯s words had a certain effect. After everyone knew ning Qi ¡®er¡¯s identity, they thought of thedy¡¯s good luck in the No. 1 VIP box. They didn¡¯t need to think to know that this was an internal fight in the family.

    ...

    AI! It was all because of jealousy!

    After thinking it through, everyone calmed down and stopped brooding over this matter. After all, the ning family¡¯s auction price was clear and honest. They couldn¡¯t me anyone for not getting the moon Crystal. Who asked them to be so timid!

    At this moment, in Leng ruoxue¡¯s and the others ¡®VIP box, master ning¡¯s face was dark as he red at the person in VIP box No. 2 across the crystal ss, wishing he could kill the person in there!

    ¡°I say, old man ning, stop staring. Unless you dare to release your pressure, otherwise, people can¡¯t feel it at all. Don¡¯t waste your energy!¡± The great elder couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and reminded him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me, this unfilial grandson. If I had known that she would be like this, I would have strangled her to death when I gave birth to her!¡± Master ning said angrily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Godfather, we won¡¯t stop you. If you need any help, just let me know. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed and teased.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, this is all your fault. You can¡¯t just leave it be, can you?¡± Master ning said with a ¡®I¡¯m counting on you¡¯ look.

    ¡°What does this have to do with me? Godfather, please don¡¯t wrong me. ¡± Leng ruoxue felt wronged. Her beautiful eyes were glistening with tears, making the evildoer¡¯s heart ache.

    ¡°Master ning, it¡¯s clearly your grandson¡¯s fault. How can you me my Xue ¡®er?¡± The demon squinted his eyes and said unhappily.

    ¡°How could this little girl be yours? you two aren¡¯t even married.¡± Master ning provoked him on purpose.

    ¡°Marriage is just a formality, Xue ¡®er is mine, this is a fact that no one can change, Hmph! Whoever dares to take my Xue ¡®er away, I¡¯ll definitely make him regret ever being born. ¡± The demon warned.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Master ning was speechless. He had also realized that those who were with Leng ruoxue had a serious tendency to be violent. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend him!

    Just as master ning was moaning and sighing, the guards had already delivered the moon Crystal stones that Leng ruoxue had won.

    After the transaction waspleted, the great elder looked at the ratherrge moon Crystal and said with a drool,¡±¡±Little girl, you¡¯re so lucky. You can buy such a Big Moon Crystal at such a low price.¡±

    Moon Crystals were extremely precious to cksmiths. With them, even a cksmith master without a Natal divine fire could raise the quality of a Saint weapon to a higher level. Although the sess rate was not 100%, it could at least reach 60%. Therefore, Moon Crystals had always been hard to find, not to mention such arge piece of top-grade Moon Crystal. It was something that could not be bought with money! The quality of equipment that could be improved by the moon Crystal was not something that other Moon Crystals couldpare to.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve always been lucky.¡± Leng ruoxue replied without any hesitation.

    ¡°Hehe! Little girl, can you give me some of these stones?¡± The first elder said, a little embarrassed. Ordinary Moon Crystals were not of much use to him, but they were of the highest quality, and he really needed them.

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s each take half.¡± Leng ruoxue said generously.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, don¡¯t you know how precious these Moon Crystals are? This is a peak grade Moon Crystal. ¡± Master ning reminded.

    ¡°I know! It could only improve the quality of equipment! It¡¯s not a big deal!¡± Leng ruoxue replied nonchntly. Actually, she had kept half of it for the old man. She had no use for it herself. The purity of her me was much better than this Moon Crystal.

 Chapter 1142 - Is this the attitude you have when youâ€™re asking for help?(4)

    <h4>Chapter 1142: Is this the attitude you have when you¡¯re asking for help?(4)</h4>

    ¡°Uh!¡± Master ning was speechless. He had thought that this little girl didn¡¯t know how precious Moon Crystals were! After all this, they didn¡¯t even take it seriously! However, he was really curious about what this little girl cared about.

    ¡°Hehe! Little girl, I won¡¯t take your things for free. In the future, if you need anything, just let me know!¡± The first elder said with a smile.

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be polite.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. After she finished speaking, she took out a tool and split the Moon crystal stone into two. She handed one half to the first elder and kept the other half into her bracelet.

    After the distribution was done, Leng ruoxue and the rest prepared to leave the auction hall.

    Unfortunately, when he reached the door, he met the ning siblings and Ning Xiang and his son.

    ¡°You¡¯re really like a ghost that can¡¯t leave. Why do I see you everywhere I go?¡± Before Leng ruoxue and the rest could say anything, ning Qi ¡®er started toin. She was in a bad mood after being scolded by her brother.

    ¡°Miss ning, that¡¯s exactly what I wanted to say, but I don¡¯t think you have time to waste on me now. You¡¯d better think about how to exin what you just did to the ning family!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded kindly.

    ¡°What did I do just now? Don¡¯t wrong me!¡± Ning Qi ¡®er shouted angrily, Hmph! She didn¡¯t feel that she was in the wrong at all, and she wouldn¡¯t allow Leng ruoxue tough at her.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything. You just said something you shouldn¡¯t have.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. After she finished speaking, she led the crowd and walked past ning Qi ¡®er, leaving the auction house without looking back.

    After returning to the inn, Leng ruoxue greeted everyone and went straight into her room.

    And this time, she returned to her room and did not show her face for three days.

    ...

    In the living room.

    The first elder and master ning stared at each other. For the past three days, Leng ruoxue had shut herself in her room to cultivate while Feng Da and the rest were busy with something. The ning siblings did not appear in front of them, causing the two old men to be bored.

    ¡°I say, old man ning, where are the two descendants of your family?¡± The Grand Elder asked curiously.

    ¡°He¡¯s probably making money to pay off his debts!¡± Master ning guessed. He did not pay much attention to the whereabouts of the two people. It was likely that they would not have a good time, because on the day the auction ended, he had sent news of ning Qi ¡®er¡¯s performance in the auction house back to the family, and someone would naturally take responsibility for this matter.

    ¡°Oh! Hehe! I wonder if they can learn their lesson this time. ¡± The first elder said with an evil smile.

    ¡°I should be able to!¡± Master ning was not sure either. He was getting more and more disappointed with the performance of the younger generation in the family. Not only did they scheme against each other all day long, but they also tarnished the family¡¯s reputation, which was what he could not tolerate the most. Therefore, he had ordered the family to punish ning Qi ¡®er severely. As for ning Haoran, he was implicated by ning Qi¡¯ er.

    Just as master ning had expected, ning Qi ¡®er and ning Haoran were currently working like cows and horses in the master ning residence!

    In the backyard of the ning family¡¯s main residence.

    Ning Qi ¡®er looked at the pile of dirty clothes in front of her and scolded angrily,¡±¡±Damn you, ning Fei! How dare you ask me to do these servants¡± things? I won¡¯t let him off when I return to the main family!¡±

    The more she thought about it, the more she hated Leng ruoxue. She med it all on Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Miss ning, if you can¡¯t finish washing these clothes today, don¡¯t even think about going back to the guest house. This is the order of the host.¡± Ning Qi ¡®er¡¯s curses were heard by ning Fei, who came to check, but he was not angry at all. Instead, he smiled and said to ning Qi¡¯ er.

    ¡°Ning Fei! Do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡± Ning Qi ¡®er¡¯s beautiful face was red as she gritted her teeth in anger. She was a direct descendant of the main family, and ning Fei, who was only a branch family in the godlynd, dared to treat her like this. She really didn¡¯t want to live anymore.

    ¡°Miss ning, although you¡¯re the main family¡¯s young miss, everything I¡¯m doing now ispletely ording to the main family¡¯s orders. So, if you want to me someone, me the main family.¡± Ning Fei said with a smile.

    However, before he left, he still reminded ning Qi ¡®er to wash these clothes. If they did not pass the inspection, she could not return to the inn.

    Ning Qi ¡®er red at ning Fei¡¯s back with hatred. However, no matter how much she hated him, she had to finish washing these clothes. Otherwise, unless she could kill the nings in the godly maind or bribe them, they would definitelyin to the main family.

    Compared to ning Qi ¡®er¡¯s depression, ning Fei was in a very good mood. He really didn¡¯t expect that the main family would give him such an order, asking him to train ning Haoran and his sister. Didn¡¯t that mean that they wanted him to torture them?

    Ning Fei went back to the study with a smile on his face. The first elder of the ning family was waiting for him in the study with a serious face!

    ¡°Fei ¡®er, you¡¯re back!¡± The first elder said indifferently.

    ¡°Is there something you need, first elder?¡± Ning Fei said with a puzzled look.

    ¡°Fei ¡®er! Don¡¯t torture the ning siblings too much, or else, if the main family forgives them, we¡¯ll be the ones to suffer!¡± The ning family¡¯s first elder said worriedly. Although the main family punished them now, who knew if they would let them go? if the main family didn¡¯t pursue the matter, these two siblings would definitely make things difficult for them.

    ¡°First elder, don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing. I have a feeling that they won¡¯t be able to make aeback this time.¡± Ning Fei guessed. He was one of the witnesses of ning Qi ¡®er¡¯s words at the auction house. After that, the host ordered the punishment of the siblings. It was very likely that Leng ruoxue was the one who did it. Therefore, how could miss Leng give them a chance to turn things around? wouldn¡¯t that be asking for trouble? When he thought of this, he was even more determined to follow Leng ruoxue¡¯s footsteps. He definitely could not let that pair of siblings run around.

    After the ning siblings lost their power, he directly locked up Ning Xiang and his son. This time, no one could think of getting them out.

    ¡°Fei ¡®er, no matter how much the master likes Ning Xiang, he can¡¯t be the master. So, you just need to manage the ning family well. That way, you can have a ce in the master¡¯s family in the future.¡± The ning family¡¯s first elder said earnestly.

    ¡°First elder, I know.¡± Ning Fei said gratefully.

 Chapter 1143 - Is this the attitude you have when youâ€™re asking for help (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1143: Is this the attitude you have when you¡¯re asking for help (5)</h4>

    ¡°Do a good job!¡± The first elder of the ning family patted ning Fei¡¯s shoulder and then left the study.

    The ning siblings didn¡¯t finish their work until it was veryte. After they returned to the inn, theyy in bed and didn¡¯t want to get up. The fact that they were so tired showed how much work ning Fei had arranged for them.

    The next day.

    The brother and sister both pretended to be sick and refused to get up. After hearing the news, ning Fei came to the shop to visit in person, even bringing an Alchemist with him.

    Ning Haoran¡¯s room.

    Ning Fei looked at ning Haoran, who was lying on the bed with a pale face. He could not believe that ning Haoran was sick. People in the divinity could be called gods. How could they fall sick like ordinary people? In his opinion, the two were just pretending. However, they were still the direct descendants of the main family, so ning Fei would not force them.

    ¡°Young master ning, how is it? I¡¯ve brought an Alchemist with me, why don¡¯t you ask him to help you refine some pills!¡± Ning Fei said with a smile and a caring look.

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already eaten.¡± Ning Haoran suppressed his anger and pretended to be extremely weak. He couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. Was this considered being bullied by a dog? He was still a direct descendant of the ning family. Although he didn¡¯t dare to say that he could call the wind and summon the rain in the ning family, he was at least a famous person in the younger generation. When had he ever been bullied like this?

    Hmph! He would deal with these people when he returned to the immortal realm! If he didn¡¯t take revenge, he would write the word ¡°ning¡± backwards! Ning Haoran was filled with hatred in his heart, but he still had to show gratitude on his face.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then young noble ning should have a good rest today! I¡¯ll report your illness to the main family!¡± Ning Fei said with a faint smile. Then, he turned around and left ning Haoran¡¯s room without giving him a chance to speak.

    After leaving ning Haoran¡¯s room, ning Fei went to see ning Qi ¡®er again. However, it was not appropriate for a man to go into a girl¡¯s room, so he just greeted her outside the room and left.

    ...

    As soon as ning Fei left, the door of ning Qi ¡®er¡¯s room opened. Ning Qi¡¯ er ran out of her room and ran into ning Haoran¡¯s room.

    ¡°Big brother, I can¡¯t take it anymore. Quickly think of a way. I want to go back to the divine realm now.¡± Ning Qi ¡®er¡¯s face was bitter and she said in a flustered manner.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back? We have to leave. Moreover, even if we return to the divine realm, we will still be punished. Moreover, the reason why we are in this state is all because of you!¡± Ning Haoran shouted angrily. As long as he thought about how he had been implicated by ning Qi ¡®er, the anger in his heart would go¡¯ hoo hoo!¡¯ Scurrying upwards.

    ¡°How can you me me for this? I¡¯m doing this for the good of the ning family.¡± Ning Qi ¡®er argued, feeling wronged.

    ¡°You still have the face to say that? If it wasn¡¯t for what you said at the auction that day, would we have been punished by the family?¡± Ning Fei was so angry that his face turned red and his neck became thick. He had already asked his father, and this was a direct order from the master of the family. Unless the master was willing to let them go, no one could help them.

    ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s all because of Leng ruoxue, I won¡¯t let her off. ¡± Ning Qi ¡®er said hatefully.

    ¡°It¡¯s not her. The order was given by the master. ¡± Ning Haoran said with a slight headache. He had already told the old ancestor to tell ning Qi ¡®er to restrain herself in the divine maind and not to provoke Leng ruoxue, but she just wouldn¡¯t listen. Now, not only did she bring trouble upon herself, but she had also implicated him!

    ¡°She was the one who told the head of the family. Otherwise, how would the old ancestor know about this?¡± Ning Qi ¡®er said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that our ancestor is in the godly maind? There were so many people who attended the auction that day, do you think this matter won¡¯t spread?¡± Ning Haoran said speechlessly. He was really annoyed with his sister. A woman¡¯s jealousy was really inexplicable. Actually, thinking about it carefully, Leng ruoxue had not done anything too overboard to ning Qi ¡®er. However, ning Qi¡¯ er just did not like her. She did not even listen to his advice and went against her time and time again. Now, she was fine, but they had been punished.

    .

    ¡°What do we do now? Brother, you have to think of something! I don¡¯t want to wash clothes anymore. ¡± Ning Qi ¡®er said gloomily. She knew that ning Fei was messing with her on purpose. Otherwise, how could there be so many clothes to wash? she had been washing clothes every day for the past few days, and now she felt like puking when she saw dirty clothes! If she continued to wash, she would go crazy!

    ¡°AI! Now, we can only start with Leng ruoxue. She has the Grand ancestor¡¯s personal token, so letting us go is just a matter of a word from her. Why don¡¯t we go and beg her!¡± Ning Haoran said after thinking for a while.

    ¡°What? He still had to go and beg that woman? No! I don¡¯t want to!¡± When ning Qi ¡®er heard her brother¡¯s suggestion, she almost vomited blood in anger. After all, she had always felt that Leng ruoxue was the one who had caused them to be punished. Now, they still had to go and beg that woman for mercy. This was something that she could not ept no matter what.

    ¡°Then you have a way? If you don¡¯t beg her, you can stay in the godly maind and wash clothes for the rest of your life! Let¡¯s see if anyone in the main family still remembers you. ¡± Ning Haoran coldly reminded. There were many people in a big family. Someone could rise to the top position at any time, and someone could fall like a meteor in an instant. Therefore, if he wanted to have a respected position in the family, he couldn¡¯t rx his vignce for a moment.

    ¡°I ...¡± Ning Qi ¡®er hesitated. Although she knew that her brother¡¯s words were not unreasonable, she just could not ept it!

    ¡°You what? If you have a good idea, we won¡¯t go and beg her! If you don ¡®t, thene with me to find her!¡± Ning Haoran rolled his eyes at ning Qi ¡®er. Then, he opened the door and went to look for Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Brother! Wait for me, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Although ning Qi ¡®er was not willing to bow down to Leng ruoxue, she knew that her brother¡¯s suggestion was correct. So, she could only brace herself and follow.

    The two of them came to the third floor and found the door to Leng ruoxue¡¯s room. Just as they were about to knock on the door, it opened and Feng Da walked out. When he saw the two siblings, he asked in confusion,¡±¡±What are you guys doing here? Mydy is cultivating!¡±

    ¡°Can you ask miss Leng to stop for a while? we have something to discuss with her.¡± Ning Haoran asked politely.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Feng Da was speechless. He already said that his miss was cultivating, but he still wanted her to stop and see them. What kind of people were they?

    ¡°Feng Da, let them in!¡± Master ning said after hearing the voice.

    ¡°You guys can go in!¡± Feng Da stepped aside and let the ning siblings in.

    The ning siblings walked into the living room and looked around, but they did not see Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Leng ruoxue? She¡¯s the one we¡¯re here to see!¡± Ning Qi ¡®er asked in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t I say that my family¡¯s young miss is currently cultivating!¡± Feng Da said unhappily. If master ning hadn¡¯t let them in, he wouldn¡¯t have let the brother and sister in!

    ¡°We only want to see Leng ruoxue.¡± Ning Qi ¡®er was a little angry.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same if you tell me anything. ¡± Master ning said indifferently, his shrewd eyes constantly sizing up his two grandsons.

    ¡°Can an ugly monster like you make the decision? The person we want to see is Leng ruoxue. Hurry up and ask her toe out. ¡± Ning Qi ¡®er said arrogantly.

    When master ning heard ning Qi ¡®er¡¯s words, he was depressed. Boohoo ... He was actually scolded by ning Qi¡¯ er again. How preposterous! However, before he could say anything, Feng Da spoke first.

    ¡°Miss ning, if you have something to say, just say it. If you have anything to say, just fart. Our miss really doesn¡¯t have time to see you.¡± When Feng Da heard this, he was also angry and said impolitely.

    ¡°Hehe, you two little fellows, if I¡¯m not wrong, you¡¯re here to ask this little girl for help, right?¡± At this moment, the great elder asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, we do have a favor to ask.¡± Ning Haoran said respectfully. He already knew the identity of the person in front of him, so he did not dare to be presumptuous.

    ¡°Is this the attitude you have when you¡¯re asking for help?¡± Feng Da rolled his eyes at ning Qi ¡®er and said unhappily.

 Chapter 1144 - The God of plagues â€™purpose (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1144: The God of gues ¡®purpose (1)</h4>

    ¡°What did I do?¡± Ning Qi ¡®er raised her head, not feeling like she had done anything wrong.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this sister of mine has been pampered since she was young. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. ¡± Ning Haoran quickly said. He even red at his sister, signaling her to shut up. They were here to ask for a favor, so they should lower their status and not act like ning Qi ¡®er. Therefore, he did not want his sister to say anything more, or else she would ruin the whole thing.

    ¡°What if we haggle over it?¡± Feng Da asked with a smirk.

    ¡°Uh! ¡°Well ...¡± Ning Haoran didn¡¯t know how to continue. It was the first time he had met someone as direct as Feng Da. If it were anyone else who heard him say that, they would say,¡¯I won¡¯t argue with her.¡¯ Unfortunately, these people didn¡¯t y by the rules, so he didn¡¯t know how to answer.

    ¡°Hehe! Feng Da Kid, don¡¯t be angry, let¡¯s hear their intentions first!¡± The great elderughed again. Actually, he mainly wanted to hear what this pair of siblings would say. Moreover, old man ning was also here, so these two siblings wouldn¡¯t be able to y any tricks.

    ¡°Mm, if you have something to say, then say it! Although miss isn¡¯t here, as long as it¡¯s not a big deal, we can make the decision!¡± Feng Da said with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. A few days ago, because of what my insensible sister said, we were punished by the family. So, I would like to ask miss Leng to help us plead for mercy. I can guarantee that this kind of thing will never happen again in the future.¡± Ning Haoran thought for a while and then said.

    ¡°Young master ning, it¡¯s not good for my youngdy to meddle in your ning family¡¯s Affairs! You¡¯ve asked the wrong person for help. ¡± Feng Da stole a nce at master ning and said calmly.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I interfere? doesn¡¯t she have the personal token of my ancestor?¡± Ning Qi ¡®er quickly said.

    ¡°So what? Even if my family¡¯s young miss has your ancestor¡¯s token in her hands, she can¡¯t casually abuse it ah! Otherwise, if your family¡¯s old ancestor finds out, he will me my family¡¯s young miss! It¡¯s better for you to go and ask your ancestor for help. ¡± Feng Da rejected without even thinking, but he couldn¡¯t help but secretlyin in his heart, Hmph! What did he do earlier? Previously, they had caused trouble for his young miss, and now that something had happened, they knew toe and beg his young miss. Did they think that they had nothing better to do, that they had to serve the siblings at any time?

    ¡°If we can find the old ancestor, would we still need toe and beg Leng ruoxue?¡± Ning Qi ¡®er couldn¡¯t help but say. The old ancestor had always appeared and disappeared like a ghost, who knew where he was now!

    ...

    ¡°Then it¡¯s no use for you toe to my young miss now! My family¡¯s young miss is cultivating. It¡¯s impossible for her to end her cultivation for you and your sister!¡± Feng Da asked with a smile.

    ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Ning Qi ¡®er was a little unhappy. From her point of view, Leng ruoxue did not want to help at all. That was why she let her servant block her. Otherwise, what was wrong with cultivating? Can¡¯t you stop cultivating for a while?

    ¡°Hehe! This matter is easy to handle, let¡¯s do it this way! ¡°I¡¯ll go and tell ning Fei not to punish you for the time being. However, I can¡¯t guarantee whether the nings will take back this order or not. However, you must perform well during this period, or else ...¡± First elder said, but he only finished half of his words.

    ¡°First elder, don¡¯t worry. We siblings will definitely perform well.¡± Ning Haoran quickly said. With the help of the first elder of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild, ning Fei would not dare to not give them face. In this way, they would not have to do those heavy work. Thinking of this, he was relieved.

    ¡°Do your words work? Would ning Fei listen to you?¡± Ning Qi ¡®er questioned. She didn¡¯t know the great elder¡¯s identity, so she didn¡¯t think he had such ability.

    ¡°Qi ¡®er, shut up!¡± When ning Haoran heard ning Qi ¡®er¡¯s words, he broke out in a cold sweat. He was so regretful that he wanted to kill himself. This sister of his was too insensible. Someone was willing to plead for them, but she still had such an attitude. Moreover, the other party was the great elder of the craftsmen¡¯s main Guild! Moreover, she was a good friend of the old ancestor, so how could they tolerate her questioning? if she refused to help in a fit of anger, they would have no ce to cry even if they wanted to.

    With that in mind, ning Haoran bowed deeply to the great elder and said apologetically,¡±¡±Great elder, my little sister is insensible. Please don¡¯t hold it against her.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t argue with an insensible little guy.¡± The first elder disapprovingly said.

    ¡°Damn it, who are you calling insensible?¡± When ning Qi ¡®er heard the first elder say these three words, she was a little angry.

    ¡°Qi ¡®er!¡± Ning Haoran¡¯s head hurt. Seeing ning Qi ¡®er like this, he deeply felt that it was a mistake to bring her along to the divine maind. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have caused so much trouble.

    ¡°Great elder, you want to be a good person, but unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t appreciate it!¡± Feng Da said with a hint of ridicule.

    ¡°Yup! I wanted to ask ning Fei to stop punishing them for the sake of our friendship with their ancestors. ¡°Who knew ...¡± The great elder¡¯s face was also filled with regret, and he couldn¡¯t even continue.

    ¡°Great elder, I apologize to you on behalf of Qi ¡®er, please don¡¯t be angry.¡± Ning Haoran quickly said.

    ¡°Ning family boy, you¡¯re a sensible one, but you¡¯re not the one looking down on me. I won¡¯t ept your apology, sigh! Forget it, you guys should go back! I heard from ning Fei that you two are sick. Go back and have a good rest, and go back to the main residence to work tomorrow!¡± The first elder said with a sigh. His face was filled with disappointment.

    ¡°Great elder!¡± Hearing the great elder¡¯s words, ning Haoran became anxious. He grabbed ning Qi ¡®er¡¯s arm and pressed her to the ground, ordering,¡±¡±Hurry up and apologize to the Grand Elder.¡±

    Ning Qi ¡®er had always been concerned about her reputation, but now that ning Haoran had treated her like this in front of outsiders, she couldn¡¯t ept it. So, she yelled at the top of her voice,¡±¡±Brother, I¡¯m your sister, how can you do this to me? Why do I have to apologize to him? what did I do wrong?¡±

    ¡°What did you do wrong? How dare you be so rude to the great elder! What else do you want?¡± Ning Haoran said in a low voice.

 Chapter 1145 - The God of plagues â€™purpose (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1145: The God of gues ¡®purpose (2)</h4>

    ¡°What great elder? He was just a servant of Leng ruoxue¡¯s family. What was so great about him? He even said that he would help us plead for mercy, Hmph! How could ning Fei listen to him? who does he think he is?¡± Ning Qi ¡®er said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Hearing ning Qi ¡®er¡¯s words, Feng Da and the others couldn¡¯t help butugh wildly. Ning Haoran¡¯s face turned ck and white, and he was so angry that he was trembling.

    ¡°First elder, I only found out today that you¡¯re my family¡¯s young miss¡¯s servant!¡± Afterughing, Feng Da looked at the depressed first elder and chuckled.

    ¡°Yup! I only found out about it today. ¡± The great elder was speechless. He really didn¡¯t know what to say to this ning Qi ¡®er. Sigh! The daughters of the ning family! It was really a headache.

    When master ning heard ning Qi ¡®er¡¯s words, his expression was not very good either, because he felt that his face had beenpletely lost by this unfilial grandson. Especially when he saw the first elder¡¯s resentful expression, he was even angrier.

    Suddenly,¡¯pa!¡¯ A crisp sound was heard. Ning Qi ¡®er¡¯s beautiful face was pped, and the one who hit her was naturally ning Haoran.

    After ning Qi ¡®er was hit, half of her face immediately swelled up. She even looked at her brother in disbelief. After a while, she said,¡±¡±Brother! You actually hit me?¡±

    ¡°Qi ¡®er, we¡¯ve all spoiled you.¡± Ning Haoran said angrily. When he heard ning Qi ¡®er¡¯s words, there was a moment when he was dumbfounded. He was scared to death. He was afraid that his life would be ruined because of ning Qi¡¯ er¡¯s rudeness. That was why he couldn¡¯t help but hit ning Qi ¡®er.

    ¡°I say, noble son ning! If you want to teach your sister a lesson, can you please go back to your room? We¡¯re not interested in admiring it. ¡± Feng Da didn¡¯t want to get involved in the grudges between the siblings, in case ning Qi ¡®er med them for this matter. So, he very implicitly asked them to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll take Qi ¡®er back first. I¡¯lle and ask for your forgiveness another day. ¡± Ning Haoran finished speaking, then picked up ning Qi ¡®er from the ground and dragged her away.

    After the ning siblings left, the big elder didn¡¯t say a word for a long time. Feng Da and the others saw this and didn¡¯t disturb him. However, master ning couldn¡¯t stand it when he saw the big elder¡¯s face.

    ...

    ¡°I say, old man, if you¡¯re angry, go and teach ning Qi ¡®er a lesson. I¡¯m so scared of you now!¡± Master ning said with a frightened look. He was afraid of being ughtered! He was afraid that this old thing would me him for this matter. Then wouldn¡¯t he have to bleed a lot again? No! This definitely can not happen!

    ¡°How would I dare to teach the youngdy of the ning family a lesson! I¡¯m just a servant. ¡± The great elder nced at master ning and ridiculed him.

    ¡°Hehe! I didn¡¯t say that. Every injustice has its perpetrator, and every debt has its debtor. You can go find whoever said that!¡± Master ning said irresponsibly.

    ¡°Ning Qi ¡®er is your descendant, right?¡± The first elder asked indifferently.

    ¡°So what if I am? She¡¯s her, I¡¯m me, don¡¯t mix them up! Besides, she only has half of our ning family¡¯s bloodline. You can go and get the other half from someone else!¡± Master ning said shamelessly like a wife.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, her surname is ning. Don¡¯t even think about getting away with it. I¡¯ll calcte how muchpensation you owe me!¡± The great elder said with a smirk. After he finished, he even deliberately counted with his fingers, making master ning gnash his teeth in hatred.

    After a while, the great elder finished calcting and said to master ning with a smile,¡±¡±Old man ning, for the sake of our many years of friendship, I won¡¯t ask you for more. Just give me one million top-grade crystals and some cksmithing materials.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just Rob someone? I¡¯m telling you, I don¡¯t have any money. How about I give you ning Qi ¡®er, and I¡¯ll give you ning Haoran as a partner? what do you think?¡± Although master ning¡¯s tone was negotiable, everyone knew that there was no room for discussion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. Don¡¯t always stuff your ning family¡¯s trash to me, okay? I don¡¯t have the money to support them.¡± The great elder said with a look of disdain. In his heart, he despised master ning for being so stingy.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to take care of them. Let them be your servants and earn money to support themselves.¡± Master ning suggested.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have money either. If I don¡¯t look at your big family and business, I can¡¯t afford to keep a servant.¡± The great elder said in a poor voice.

    Watching the two old men go back and forth, Feng Da and the others couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. They simply left the living room, leaving the two of them to y.

    After ning Haoran dragged ning Qi ¡®er back to her room, he threw her on the floor roughly and gave her a few ps. Then, he said fiercely,¡±¡±Do you know who you were talking to just now? Even if you¡¯re tired of living, don¡¯t drag me down with you!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just a servant! You actually hit me for the sake of an outsider. I will definitely tell mother when I return to the divine realm. ¡± Ning Qi ¡®er threatened. The two of them had the same father and mother, and her mother had always doted on her, and was her biggest backer.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless no matter who you tell. The n head won¡¯t let you off for offending the first elder.¡± Ning Haoran said coldly. She was really a woman with long hair but short knowledge. The ancestor had so many descendants, how could he care about them? they had offended the great elder of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild. He would not be surprised if the ancestor handed them over to the great elder to deal with.

    ¡°What great elder! He¡¯s just a dog of Leng ruoxue¡¯s family!¡± Ning Qi ¡®er didn¡¯t know the great elder¡¯s identity, so she didn¡¯t think much of it.

    ¡°Shut up. What do you mean by Leng ruoxue¡¯s dog? he¡¯s the great elder of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild and our old ancestor¡¯s best friend.¡± Ning Haoran growled in a low voice.

    ¡°How ... How is this possible? How could he be the head elder of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild?¡± Ning Qi ¡®er¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. Why was the great elder of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild here in the divinend instead of the divine realm? If he really was ... Then what should she do? At this moment, she also knew that things were not good. No wonder her brother was so angry. What should she do?

    ¡°Why is it impossible? Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t recognize him?¡± Ning Haoran was speechless. He had only recognized the great elder that day at the auction. He had thought that ning Qi ¡®er would recognize him as well, but who knew that this ipetent sister of his would not recognize him at all, and even offended the great elder! Just thinking about it gave him a headache.

 Chapter 1146 - The God of plagues â€™purpose (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1146: The God of gues ¡®purpose (3)</h4>

    ¡°I ... I¡¯ve only met the armament Guild headquarters ¡®great elder once, and it was when I was very young, how could I remember!¡± Ning Qi ¡®er said, feeling wronged. In her heart, she med her brother. If her brother had told her about this earlier, she would not have dared to scold the first elder!

    ¡°You pig brain!¡± Ning Haoran cursed in exasperation. The great elder had said that he would plead for them, but it was a pity that it had been ruined by this disappointing sister. Now, the great elder would probably not care about them anymore.

    ¡°Brother! What should they do now? I really don¡¯t know his identity. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t dare to say this. ¡± Ning Qi ¡®er was a little scared. She didn¡¯t care about the pain on her face and held ning Haoran¡¯s arm tightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking me, but who should I ask? The only thing we can do now is to coax the elder. If he is willing to plead for us, the ancestor might spare us. ¡± Ning Haoran said after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Don¡¯t we still have Leng ruoxue?¡± Ning Qi ¡®er reminded.

    ¡°He¡¯s cultivating, why would he care about us? our biggest hope now is the great elder. ¡± Ning Haoran said rationally.

    ¡°But I just offended the great elder.¡± Ning Qi ¡®er said in a low voice.

    ¡°You know about it too? You have to apologize to me tomorrow. You have to be sincere and not throw a tantrum. Otherwise, we¡¯ll stay in the godly maind for the rest of our lives. ¡± Ning Haoran warned.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go now?¡± Ning Qi ¡®er could not help but ask.

    ¡°Are you an idiot? He was just offended by you, and now he wants to see us?¡± Ning Haoran said unhappily. He used to think that his sister was quite smart, but now he realized that she was actually an idiot. He had even hoped that ning Qi ¡®er could help him, but now it seemed that she had only made things worse. If he had not brought her to the divine maind, perhaps things would not have ended up like this. He had not even started to do anything! It was already difficult for him to take a single step! When he thought of this, he was really depressed.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Ning Qi ¡®er nodded and became more honest.

    ...

    The next morning.

    The ning siblings, who had not slept for the entire night, came to Leng ruoxue¡¯s residence early in the morning.

    However, the two of them were denied entrance.

    However, they did not give up. They continued to guard Leng ruoxue and the others ¡®door, unwilling to leave.

    It wasn¡¯t until night time that the great elder ¡®couldn¡¯t bear to let them in, so he let Feng Da in.

    In the living room.

    The great elder sat on the main seat and looked down at ning Qi ¡®er, who was kneeling in front of him and asking for forgiveness. He pretended to be puzzled and asked,¡±¡±Miss ning, why are you so polite the moment youe in? Get up quickly, I can¡¯t stand it as a servant. ¡±

    ¡°Great elder, I didn¡¯t know your identity. Please forgive me if I¡¯ve offended you.¡± Ning Qi ¡®er¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with tears as she begged pitifully. For today¡¯s apology, the two of them had rehearsed the entire nightst night and had even thought of many excuses to move the great elder.

    ¡°What do you mean by¡± forgive me ¡°? hehe, you¡¯re just a young man! ¡°It¡¯s nothing to have a bad temper, but ...¡± The great elder said disapprovingly, but he suddenly changed the topic and did not continue. Suddenly, the hearts of the two siblings were raised high.

    ¡°However, you have to change your temper. It¡¯s not right to scold people. Even if you don¡¯t know my identity, you should still respect the elderly!¡± The first elder said with a smile.

    ¡°I know I was wrong. Please forgive me, great elder!¡± Ning Qi ¡®er¡¯s attitude was very sincere, and after knowing the great elder¡¯s identity, she did not dare to be presumptuous.

    ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you, but if you don¡¯t change your temper, something bad will happen to you sooner orter!¡± The first elder spoke in a concerned manner as an elder.

    ¡°Thank you, great elder. I will change.¡± Ning Qi ¡®er said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve changed. Since you¡¯ve learned your lesson, I won¡¯t hold it against you for what happened yesterday. ¡± The first elder said magnanimously.

    ¡°Thank you, great elder.¡± Ning Qi ¡®er finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Hehe! There¡¯s no need to thank me, I¡¯m not someone who would be too calctive with a junior. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back. ¡± The Grand Elder began to ask him to leave.

    ¡°Great elder, you promised yesterday that you would intercede on our behalf.¡± Ning Qi ¡®er couldn¡¯t help but remind the first elder when she saw that he didn¡¯t mention it.

    ¡°Oh! This matter! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep my promise. ¡± The great elder promised.

    ¡°Thank you, great elder. We will take our leave first.¡± Ning Haoran was relieved after getting the first elder¡¯s promise. He left with ning Qi ¡®er.

    After the ning siblings left, Feng Da looked at the great elder with a strange expression. He thought to himself, why is this old man so easy to talk to today? This didn¡¯t seem like his style. Although he didn¡¯t know what the great elder was up to, he knew that this matter definitely wasn¡¯t that simple. The ning siblings probably wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the hands of these two old foxes.

    ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯m going back to my room to rest. ¡± The great elder was frightened by Feng DA¡¯s scrutinizing and probing gaze, so he stood up and slipped away.

    With the promise of the great elder, ning Fei came to the ning family¡¯s house the next morning and told them that they didn¡¯t need to go to the main house anymore. The ning siblings werepletely relieved after hearing this.

    Ning Haoran¡¯s room.

    Ning Qi ¡®er looked at ning Haoran and said smugly,¡±¡±Big brother, we finally don¡¯t have to do the work of those servants anymore.¡±

    In fact, what she wanted to say was that it was all thanks to her.

    ¡°En, Qi ¡®er, you can¡¯t mess around anymore.¡± Ning Haoran was toozy to expose his sister¡¯s smugness. However, he still had to warn them. Besides, they were only fine for the time being. After all, the punishment from the master had not been withdrawn yet! Therefore, he could not let his guard down.

    ¡°I know, I will control my temper.¡± Ning Qi ¡®er promised. In fact, she did not know if she could control her temper.

    Ever since the ning siblings had been taught a lesson, they had be much more low-key. They were also particrly enthusiastic when they saw Feng Da and the others, especially ning Qi ¡®er. In order to atone for her mistake, she had been trying her best to get close to Lu Tao and Cui Zhu, both openly and secretly, to find out about Leng ruoxue¡¯s situation. Ning Haoran, on the other hand, often appeared in front of the great elder, trying to please him in all ways, which annoyed the great elder.

 Chapter 1147 - The God of plagues â€™purpose (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1147: The God of gues ¡®purpose (4)</h4>

    In the living room.

    The great elder looked at master ning with resentment and said,¡±¡±Old man ning, hurry up and settle your family¡¯s matters. I don¡¯t want to stay here any longer.¡±

    ¡°Hehe! I thought you were enjoying that unfilial grandson¡¯s ttery!¡± Master ning said with an evil smile.

    ¡°Enjoy my ass! If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would¡¯ve sent him flying with a kick. ¡± The first elder said, somewhat speechless. If it was the little girl who was trying to please him, he might still enjoy it, but it was better to forget about the ning siblings! AI! He did not know when the young woman woulde out of her room. He even missed her a little.

    ¡°You can kick me if you want to. You don¡¯t have to give me face.¡± Master ning said unappreciatingly. Because of ning Haoran and his sister, he had been plundered by this old man a lot. Once he thought of this, he could no longer be close to the two.

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid of ruining your n, not giving you face! But, when do you n to make your move? I¡¯m afraid that little girl can¡¯t wait any longer. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have closed her door in her room. ¡± The great elder could not help but ask. Xue ¡®er had originally nned to leave this ce and find a quiet ce to cultivate in seclusion. However, she had been hiding in her room from time to time and had note out.

    ¡°I also want it to end quickly! But the time isn¡¯t right!¡± Master ning said helplessly. He was fishing! However, the fish did not bite the hook. Sigh! He was also anxious!

    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait! I¡¯m not in a hurry to leave now. ¡± Suddenly, Leng ruoxue¡¯s voice entered their ears.

    The two of them looked up and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a surprised expression as they said in unison,¡±¡±Little girl, you¡¯ve finallye out.¡±

    ¡°Godfather, great elder, I just came out to tell you that I n to cultivate in seclusion here. So, you can have fun! I¡¯m not in a hurry to leave. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. She had been in closed-door cultivation for the past few days, and the results were not bad. She could feel that she was about to break through soon, which was why she came out to tell them so that they wouldn¡¯t worry.

    ¡°Alright, little Xue ¡®er, you can go into seclusion in peace! With your Godfather here, no one will dare to disturb you. ¡± Master ning promised.

    ...

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank Godfather first. Oh right, this is your token, I¡¯ll return it to its owner.¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she took out master ning¡¯s token from her bracelet and returned it to him.

    After that, Leng ruoxue officially went into closed-door cultivation.

    After Leng ruoxue went into closed-door cultivation, Feng Da and the rest rarely left the inn. They would have someone guard outside Leng ruoxue¡¯s room every day to prevent anyone from disturbing their miss. In reality, they were just putting on an act. After all, miss was not really in her room.

    However, when the ning siblings saw that Leng ruoxue had note out after a long time, they could not help but feel a little anxious.

    A monthter.

    The ning siblings had been waiting for her for a long time. Feng Da and the others couldn¡¯t help butugh secretly when they saw theme to ask when their miss woulde out of seclusion every day, but they would return in disappointment every time.

    Ning Haoran¡¯s room.

    Ning Qi ¡®er looked at her brother with dissatisfaction and couldn¡¯t help but shout,¡±¡±Brother, when can we leave this ce?¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. Although they didn¡¯t have to do heavy work anymore, they were forbidden from leaving the inn. To put it bluntly, they were imprisoned.

    ¡°We have to wait for Leng ruoxue toe out of her closed-door cultivation! She has ancestor¡¯s token in her hand. If we want to be exempted from punishment, she must be the one!¡± Ning Haoran said helplessly. Right now, he could deeply feel the importance of the token. Therefore, he was even more eager to get it. Even if it was only a temporary possession, he still wanted it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t we still have our ancestor? That doesn¡¯t mean that Leng ruoxue is the only one who can do it!¡± Ning Qi ¡®er said unhappily. She didn¡¯t like to ce her hopes of being exempted on the woman she hated. It didn¡¯t feel good.

    ¡°You can find our ancestor? Even if you can find it, the ancestor will definitely show mercy and spare us. ¡± Ning Haoran retorted. To him, it was more unreliable to look for the old ancestor than Leng ruoxue. After all, the old ancestor¡¯s identity and status were there for all to see! Why would he care about the life and death of two juniors? however, Leng ruoxue was different. In his eyes, he and Leng ruoxue were people who could speak.

    ¡°I ...¡± Ning Qi ¡®er was speechless. She really couldn¡¯t find the old ancestor. Who knew that the old ancestor, who appeared and disappeared like a ghost, had run to that corner!

    ¡°Have some patience and wait!¡± Ning Haoran said helplessly.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue had been in closed-door cultivation in the purple bamboo house. She had cut off all contact with the outside world, and even Qing Jue could not wake her up. Hence, she had no idea about the ning siblings ¡®punishment or their expectations.

    Another month passed.

    Leng ruoxue still showed no signs ofing out of her closed-door cultivation. After Feng Da and the rest had arranged everything, they also chose to go into closed-door cultivation temporarily. After all, there were master ning and the first elder here, so safety was definitely not a problem.

    After everyone had gone into seclusion, the originally Lively Living room was often left with only five men sitting there.

    In the living room.

    The first elder, master ning, Mo Yan, Liu Feng, and Liu Yan were all sitting there, looking at each other in boredom.

    After a long while.

    The great elder couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±I say, old man ning, how long do you n on fishing for this fish?¡± It¡¯s been two months, why haven¡¯t I seen the fish take the bait yet!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? hasn¡¯t Xue ¡®er been in closed-door cultivation all this time?¡± Master ning said disapprovingly, sigh! After those little guys went into seclusion, the living room suddenly became quiet. This made him, who was used to the liveliness, a little ufortable!

    ¡°I¡¯m bored. ¡± The great elder spoke the truth. He was a little tired of seeing these people every day. However, it was fortunate that Liu Feng and the others didn¡¯t know how to read minds. Otherwise, they would be depressed to death.

    ¡°Yup! I¡¯m also quite bored. QiuQiu and Baobao, those two disloyal little guys, didn¡¯t even say that they woulde out to apany us. ¡± Master ningined. The little girl was in seclusion, and the two little things didn¡¯te out either. He felt so miserable now.

 Chapter 1148 - The God of plagues â€™purpose (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1148: The God of gues ¡®purpose (5)</h4>

    ¡°Those two little fellows are guarding their master! When the little girles out, they wille out. ¡± The first elder said.

    ¡°AI! I wonder when they¡¯lle out. ¡± Master ning said gloomily. There was no concept of time for closed-door cultivation. It could be long or short, so he was not sure now.

    Suddenly, a strong pressure appeared around the inn, and the five people in the room immediately became alert.

    ¡°You three stay here, I¡¯ll go out with the old man to take a look,¡± Master ning made a prompt decision.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Yan and the others nodded, and then master ning and the first elder turned into a stream of light. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ Disappeared in an instant.

    Out of the inn, the two of them floated in the air and looked at the other people who were also standing in the air not far away. The first elder and master ning looked at each other and suddenly understood.

    ¡°Great elder, long time no see.¡± A person on the other side said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Yup! Long time no see, may I know what brings you here, Wen family head?¡± The first elder yed dumb. At the same time, he stole a nce at master ning. It seemed that this old man from the Wen family did not recognize old man ning either!

    ¡°I came to the divine maind for a walk. I heard that my two unfilial grandsons and granddaughters are in the ning family¡¯s divine realm, so I came to see them.¡± The head of the Wen family smiled.

    ¡°Oh! Then why didn¡¯t you go in to find them, and instead released your pressure outside? Wen family head, this is the divine continent, not many people can withstand your pressure. Moreover, my granddaughter and the others are all in closed door cultivation, if your pressure caused them to go into Qi deviation, can you bear the responsibility?¡± The great elder questioned with a displeased look on his face. He was secretlymenting in his heart. It was said so nicely! This old God of gues was clearly here to provoke them. However, the little girl and the others could not be disturbed at this time. Therefore, even if they had to fall out with each other, he could not let this God of gues show off here.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t know that your granddaughter and the others were in closed-door cultivation. When did you have a granddaughter?¡± The head of the Wen family looked apologetic and asked in surprise.

    ...

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. If you want to see your grandson and granddaughter, then quickly go in! They¡¯re in the VIP room on the fifth floor!¡± The great elder urged him impatiently.

    ¡°Great elder, why are you still so rude! I¡¯m just concerned about you!¡± The head of the Wen family said with a face full of grievance, as if the first elder had done something that was criticized by thousands of people.

    ¡°I¡¯m a rough man, it¡¯s right to be rude. ¡± The great elder rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The Wen family head looked at the Grand Elder and said to his subordinate. Although he was a little angry, he did not want to offend the Grand Elder of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild. So, he brought his subordinate and descended from the sky, walking straight into the inn.

    After that, master ning and first elder also returned to the inn.

    In the living room.

    The great elder looked thoughtful, and kept peeking at master ning.

    ¡°Old thing, you¡¯re looking at me again?¡± Master ning said uneasily.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with looking? You¡¯re afraid of looking at it!¡± The first elder teased with a smirk.

    ¡°Are you going to say that you didn¡¯t expect the God of gue toe?¡± Master ning understood.

    ¡°Hehe! You¡¯re getting smarter, old man. ¡± The great elder was not stingy with his praise.

    .

    ¡°Smart my ass, isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Master ning was speechless. Sometimes he really admired this old man¡¯s ability to y dumb.

    ¡°I say, old man ning, this God of gue is nning to interfere in your ning family¡¯s family affairs. Don¡¯t let him off easily!¡± First elder reminded. Hehe! He couldn¡¯t beat the God of gues, but old man ning could! It would be a waste not to use this ready-made goon!

    ¡°Do you have a grudge?¡± Master ning winked and asked with an ambiguous look.

    No, I just don¡¯t like him. Besides, don¡¯t forget that your precious goddaughter has a grudge against the Wen family!¡± First elder warned.

    ¡°Hmph! With me here, I¡¯d like to see who dares to touch that little girl. ¡± Master ning¡¯s eyes were wide open as he said fiercely.

    ¡°It¡¯s always better to be safe than sorry. If the Wen family is behind this, you won¡¯t be able to guard against them!¡± The first elder was a little worried. In the divinity, the Wen family did not have a good reputation because they preferred to use unscrupulous means in their actions. Hence, he was truly worried about the safety of that little girl. After all, Leng ruoxue and the others were too weak now, and it was impossible for old man ning to stay by their side and protect them forever.

    ¡°You want me to make the first move?¡± Master ning asked in a low voice. After all, the Wen family was one of the eight great divine regions, and the eight great divine regions had inws. Therefore, it was not easy to get rid of the Wen family.

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s not necessarily the case, but when it¡¯s time to act, act. Thousand creations, don¡¯t be soft-hearted!¡± First elder suggested.

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do. Since I¡¯ve taken that little girl as my goddaughter, I won¡¯t let anyone bully her.¡± Master ning promised.

    ¡°Master, did master Wen reallye just to see ning Haoran and ning Qi ¡®er?¡± Mo Yan, who had been listening by the side, asked suspiciously.

    ¡°How could that be? I suspect he also came for old man ning¡¯s token. After all, in the eyes of outsiders, that token is in the hands of the little girl.¡± The great elder thought for a moment before he spoke very cautiously. He had told her that the sign was a big problem. Now, trouble hade. Fortunately, they were here. The God of gues did not dare to act rashly. Otherwise, the little girl would be in danger.

    ¡°Hmph! He dared? Is my ning family¡¯s things something he can dream of?¡± Knowing that it was possible, master ning couldn¡¯t help but be a little angry. However, he was more angry at ning Haoran and his sister for being ungrateful. The ning family had raised them for so many years, but they had be ungrateful wolves. How preposterous!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. This is just my guess. Maybe she really just came to see her grandson and granddaughter!¡± The great elder quickly consoled him. Although the possibility of theming for the token was very high, they didn¡¯t need to be so paranoid without any evidence. However, it was always right to be cautious. After all, the little girl and the others were in seclusion and they couldn¡¯t be disturbed.

    ¡°You should lie to a child!¡± Master ning said unhappily. He didn¡¯t just know the God of gues today. How could the old God of gues be willing to do something without any benefits?

    ¡°Calm down, calm down!¡± The first elder said with a smile.

    At the same time, in ning Haoran¡¯s room.

    The head of the Wen family was sitting on a chair with a dark expression, not even looking at the ning siblings who were standing carefully beside him.

    ¡°Grandpa! Say something!¡± After a while, ning Qi ¡®er, who couldn¡¯t stand the oppressive atmosphere, said coquettishly.

    ¡°What do you want me to say? Qi ¡®er, how did your mother educate you? You¡¯ve really disappointed me. ¡± The Wen family¡¯s head sighed softly and said with a face full of disappointment. He had married his most beloved daughter to the ning family, but in the end, the children that his daughter had given birth to were so disappointing. In this way, all his efforts over the years had been in vain.

    ¡°Grandfather, it¡¯s all Leng ruoxue¡¯s fault. If it wasn¡¯t for her, my brother and I wouldn¡¯t have been punished by the family.¡± Ning Qi ¡®er had forgotten the pain after her scar healed. The ning family¡¯s punishment order had not been revoked yet! She then pushed all the me for her suffering onto Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°You still dare to say that? If not for your words, how could the ning family have punished you?¡± The head of the Wen family said angrily, Hmph! Did they really think that he didn¡¯t know anything? Everything the siblings did in the divine maind was within his control, so ning Qi ¡®er¡¯s words couldn¡¯t fool him.

    ¡°Grampy ...¡± Ning Qi ¡®er wanted to continue acting coquettishly. However, the Wen family head did not fall for her tricks.

    ¡°Shut up. I don¡¯t want to hear you talk now.¡± The Wen family head said coldly. To him, descendants who were of no use were useless. In his eyes, ning Qi ¡®er was already equivalent to a piece of trash.

    Ran er, what¡¯s your n?¡± The head of the Wen family turned his head and asked ning Haoran kindly. His attitude towards ning Qi ¡®er and ning Haoran now was absolutely different.

    ¡°I want to continue befriending Leng ruoxue and the others. However, they have all gone into closed-door cultivation.¡± Ning Haoran said gloomily. It had been two months and he had not seen Leng ruoxue. He did not know how long he would have to wait.

 Chapter 1149 - Forbidden from spectating, rank-up (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1149: Forbidden from spectating, rank-up (1)</h4>

    ¡°Oh! Did you find out about her rtionship with old man ning?¡± The Wen family head asked with concern.

    ¡°Grandpa, that woman said that she took her mother¡¯s surname. I¡¯m guessing that she might be the ancestor¡¯s illegitimate daughter.¡± Ning Qi ¡®er was not willing to be ignored and quickly said.

    ¡°Qi ¡®er, don¡¯t talk nonsense without evidence.¡± Ning Haoran scolded loudly.

    ¡°Brother, how am I talking nonsense? isn¡¯t it all over ning city now?¡± Ning Qi ¡®er pouted her red lips and said unhappily.

    ¡°An illegitimate daughter? With that old man¡¯s disposition, it¡¯s not impossible. ¡± The Wen family¡¯s master muttered to himself for a moment before he spoke slowly. Actually, the reason why he thought this way was because the great elder of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild had said that Leng ruoxue was his God-granddaughter. However, what he couldn¡¯t understand was that if Leng ruoxue was old man ning¡¯s illegitimate daughter, why would old man ning let his own daughter be the great elder¡¯s God-granddaughter. Wasn¡¯t this a difference in seniority?

    ¡°Grandfather, this ...¡± Ning Haoran was speechless. How could his grandfather take such nonsense seriously? could it be that the old ancestor had a past record in this area?

    ¡°Ran er, in your eyes, old man ning is high and mighty, unattainable, but in my eyes, he¡¯s just an ordinary old man. When he was young, he was much more flirtatious than he is now, but now! His cultivation is higher, and he¡¯s older, so his need for women is less. However, he has the most children in our generation, you should know this!¡± The head of the Wen family said with a hint of jealousy.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Haoran nodded. Of course, he knew that. Otherwise, the ning family would not have so many people.

    ¡°However, just keep this matter in your hearts. If this matter were toe out of your mouths, that old thing would not be happy.¡± Master Wen reminded. After his words, he further confirmed the rtionship between Leng ruoxue and master ning.

    ¡°Grandfather, this matter is no longer a secret in ning city.¡± Ning Qi ¡®er reminded.

    ¡°Then you¡¯re not allowed to talk nonsense, especially you, Qi ¡®er! Watch your mouth, or else trouble wille from it. ¡± The Wen family head said worriedly.

    ...

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa!¡± Ning Qi ¡®er replied obediently. As for whether she could do it, only God knew.

    ¡°Grandpa, when are you taking us out of here?¡± Ning Qi ¡®er asked again, looking at her grandfather with anticipation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to take you away. I¡¯m only here to see you today.¡± The Wen family head said honestly.

    ¡°What? Grandfather, I can ¡®T. I want to leave this ce. I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore. ¡± When ning Qi ¡®er heard this, she immediately started to plead in a low voice.

    ¡°Qi ¡®er, grandfather is an outsider after all. Your punishment was given by the ning family, so how could I take you away without permission? If old man ning were to find out, I¡¯m afraid he would be even more dissatisfied with you. ¡± The Wen family head exined patiently.

    ¡°But ...¡± Ning Qi ¡®er refused to give up and wanted to continue begging. However, she was interrupted by master Wen with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°Qi ¡®er, you should be more sensible now that you¡¯re an adult. So, you have to help your brother as much as possible and don¡¯t cause him any more trouble. And that Leng ruoxue, not only are you not allowed to be rude to her, you have to fight to be good friends with her.¡± The head of the Wen family warned. Of the two children, he was most worried about ning Qi ¡®er.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Qi ¡®er nodded unwillingly. In fact, she was still very resistant to the idea of bing friends with Leng ruoxue. However, she had seen many such things in the family, so it was notpletely uneptable to her. Besides, although she was willful, she was not stupid. She was very clear that if she insisted on doing things her own way and did not follow Grampy¡¯s instructions, her status in the family and the Wen family would definitely plummet. This was not what she wanted. Therefore, she could onlypromise.

    ¡°Good girl! Ran er, you guys can stay in the godly maind for now! Remember! Don¡¯t act rashly!¡± The head of the Wen family reminded him before he stood up and left ning Haoran¡¯s room ...

    After the Wen family head left the room, he went straight to the third floor. The purpose of his visit was naturally to have a chat with the first elder.

    In the living room.

    The first elder, master ning, Mo Yan, Liu Feng, and Liu Yue all looked at master Wen, and none of them spoke.

    ¡°Grand Elder, can I have a word with you in private?¡± After a long while, the Wen family head spoke indifferently.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk alone! Don¡¯t be afraid! They¡¯re not outsiders, so they won¡¯t leak the contents of our conversation. ¡± The first elder promised with a serious expression.

    ¡°Oh! Actually, I have something to ask you, Grand Elder. ¡± The head of the Wen family said after a pause.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to ask for advice. If you have something to say, just say it! Don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time. ¡± The great elder reminded. In fact, he also had something to ask this old pestilence.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years, but the great elder is still so direct.¡± The head of the Wen family teased.

    ¡°Yup! I¡¯m a rough person, if you want me to be as erudite as you, I really can¡¯t stand it. ¡± The great elder said proudly. Obviously, he took the old God of gues ¡®words as apliment.

    ¡°First elder, I¡¯ve heard some things, so I want to confirm it with you.¡± The head of the Wen family changed the topic.

    ¡°Oh, then what do you want to confirm? As long as I know, I will tell you the truth. ¡± The first elder said generously.

    ¡°I heard that master ning has an illegitimate daughter?¡± The head of the Wen family did not beat around the bush and asked directly.

    ¡°Uh! Who did you hear this from?¡± The great elder¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines, and he looked at master ning again before asking.

    ¡°This matter is no longer a secret in ning city. I heard about it the moment I entered ning city.¡± The Wen family head said very honestly. Of course, he couldn¡¯t say that it was ning Qi ¡®er who told him about this. Otherwise, the old man of the ning family would make things difficult for the Qi¡¯ er siblings!

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in ning city for quite some time. Why haven¡¯t I heard of it?¡± The great elder was puzzled. Was this considered a case of ¡°there¡¯s no smoke without fire ¡°? However, who was the one who started this wind?

    In reality, they had not heard of this matter mainly because they rarely left the inn. Furthermore, no one dared to gossip in their ears. After all, the rumors were about the master of the main family. Who would dare to gossip in front of Leng ruoxue and the others? Wasn¡¯t that courting death? Therefore, those who knew about this matter naturally kept it a secret.

 Chapter 1150 - Forbidden from spectating, rank-up (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1150: Forbidden from spectating, rank-up (2)</h4>

    ¡°I guess no one dares to say it in front of you! By the way, where is master ning now?¡± The Wen family head asked again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where old man ning is, but I can tell you for sure that he doesn¡¯t have any illegitimate daughter, so don¡¯t take those rumors seriously.¡± The great elder looked at master ning and said with a smile.

    ¡°Then why is his token in the hands of a woman? did something happen to him?¡± The head of the Wen family guessed with a puzzled look.

    ¡°Old God of gue! If old man ning were to hear this, aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯d beat you up?¡± The Grand Elder asked curiously.

    ¡°Unless you sell me out, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll know.¡± The head of the Wen family said confidently. He was certain that the people present would not reveal his words to old man ning, unless they really wanted to shed all pretenses of cordiality with him.

    ¡°If I tell you that even if we don¡¯t say anything, he will know, would you believe me?¡± The great elder asked in a low voice. He peeked at master ning¡¯s face, which was getting darker and darker, andughed in his heart.

    ¡°How is that possible? If he knows about our conversation today, then it¡¯s you who said it. ¡± The head of the Wen family said with certainty.

    ¡°Old God of gues, don¡¯t you wrongly use me! I¡¯ll tell you the truth, even if we don¡¯t say anything, old man ning already knows what we¡¯ve said today. ¡± The first elder said with a face full of smiles.

    ¡°Could it be that he has arranged for spies?¡± The head of the Wen family guessed.

    ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right. Do you see him? he¡¯s old man ning¡¯s spy.¡± The great elder pointed at master ning and said mysteriously.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Master Wen squinted his eyes, and then his aura surged and attacked master ning directly. However, master ning only waved his hand gently and blocked master Wen¡¯s pressure. He even rolled his eyes at master Wen with disdain, as if he despised his behavior.

    ...

    ¡°Are you trying to provoke me?¡± Master ning asked calmly.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The head of the Wen family was in disbelief. Even in the divine world, there were not many people who could easily nullify his attack. Although he could not exert 100% of his strength on the divine maind, their pressure was 100%. However, this extremely ugly person in front of him not only ignored his pressure, but also easily nullified it. This was unbelievable and it also hit his self-confidence.

    ¡°Who I am is not important. However, I am very interested in your provocation. Why don¡¯t we go out and have a one-on-one fight?¡± After saying that, master ning grabbed master Wen¡¯s arm and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°AI! You guys wait for me!¡± The great elder shouted loudly, and also turned into a stream of light and chased after ...

    Seeing this, Mo Yan and the other two could only resign themselves to their fate and stay in the inn. Although they also wanted to join in the fun, the safety of Leng ruoxue and the others was more important.

    Master ning dragged master Wen to a remote Valley. After letting go of him, he looked at the person in front of him with disdain and said calmly,¡±¡±Let¡¯s do it here!¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The head of the Wen family was shocked. His mind was filled with question marks. Since when did such a person appear in the divine realm? why had he not heard of him before? Could it be a reverent God who had hidden from the world?

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. But since you want a one-on-one fight, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± Master ning said straightforwardly.

    After hearing master ning¡¯s words, master Wen waspletely depressed. Damn it, why was it me who wanted to fight one-on-one? it was clearly you who dragged me here. However, what made him even angrier was that he couldn¡¯t resist.

    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Suddenly, the first elder¡¯s voice entered their ears.

    Then, the first elder¡¯s figure appeared in their sight.

    ¡°Wait for me! I¡¯m here to cheer you on!¡± The first elder said with a face full of anticipation. He was looking forward to the old God of gues being beaten ck and blue by old man ning, his head bleeding, and his appearance of not daring to see anyone.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± When the Wen family head saw the first elder, the anger in his heart rose. Damn it, this old man actually didn¡¯t tell him this person¡¯s strength, causing him to be in such a passive position. Now, he actually still had the face toe and watch the show. He was really about to die of anger.

    ¡°Old God of gues, you¡¯re getting old, are your ears not good? Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯m here to watch the show?¡± The first elder said with a regretful expression.

    ¡°What are you here for? you¡¯re forbidden from watching!¡± The head of the Wen family said angrily.

    ¡°Tsk, what you say doesn¡¯t count.¡± The great elder didn¡¯t think much of it. After looking at the two of them, he said as if he was making a judgment,¡±¡±Alright, you can start the battle now. You must show me a wonderful battle!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll definitely be satisfied. ¡± Master ning narrowed his eyes and struck first.

    A light blue ray of light flew out from his palm like a ribbon. It spun in an arc in the air and flew directly towards the Wen family head ...

    Seeing this, the Wen family head quickly added a shield in front of himself. The first elder had long jumped out of their battle range to avoid being affected by the innocent. One should know that a battle between reverent-god level cultivators was not a small fight. If one was too close, one would definitely die! Fortunately, they were on the divine maind, which restricted their power. Otherwise, the ning family¡¯s divine territory would have been destroyed.

    ¡°Come on, beat him up!¡± The great elder shouted. His words caused the two people in the battle to be unable to help but have ck lines appear on their foreheads.

    ¡°Damn it, shut up!¡± The head of the Wen family said angrily. He wouldn¡¯t think that the first elder¡¯s words were meant for him, but the first elder hoped that he would be the one to be beaten up.

    ¡°Old God of gue, freedom of speech, do you understand? also, you have to focus! Otherwise, if you¡¯re beaten up too badly, you won¡¯t be able to show your face to anyone!¡± The first elder said in an infuriating manner.

    ¡°You ...¡± The head of the Wen family was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. However, his mind was a little distracted, and his shield loosened a little, giving the light blue Ray an opportunity. The light blue Ray and the shield collided violently, and the collision ignited countless sparks. Immediately, the light blue Ray disappeared, and the shield in front of him cracked. Following that, a mouthful of blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth ...

 Chapter 1151 - Forbidden from spectating, rank-up (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1151: Forbidden from spectating, rank-up (3)</h4>

    Master Wen swallowed the sweet taste in his mouth and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He red at the first elder, who was dancing with joy, and then turned his eyes to master ning.

    ¡°You¡¯re very strong!¡± The head of the Wen family spoke with some fear.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me that.¡± Master ning said disdainfully.

    ¡°Hahaha! Old God of gue! I¡¯ve already told you to focus. ¡± The first elder said with some schadenfreude.

    ¡°You shut up!¡± Master Wen was furious and was about to attack the first elder, but he was stopped by master ning.

    ¡°I¡¯m your opponent!¡± Master ning reminded.

    ¡°Stand aside. I need to teach this old man a lesson first.¡± The head of the Wen family roared in exasperation.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t touch him. Do you want to be enemies with the craftsmen¡¯s Guild?¡± Master ning reminded him. At a critical moment, the identity of the great elder was very useful!

    After hearing master ning¡¯s words, master Wen suppressed the anger in his heart and once again targeted master ning. Hmph! He truly didn¡¯t want to be enemies with the armament Guild headquarters. Moreover, this damned old man had a grandson who was the Vice President of The Alchemist Guild headquarters. When he thought of this, he was a little envious, jealous, and hateful. Why didn¡¯t their Wen family have such an outstanding descendant!

    ¡°Hehe! Good luck, you guys!¡± The great elder continued to jeer.

    However, this time, the Wen family head did not even spare him a nce.

    ...

    A battle between experts would usually not be a life-and-death struggle. Usually, they could decide the oue within a few moves because the strong valued their lives more than ordinary cultivators. However, master ning wanted to teach master Wen a lesson in his heart. Hence, even if he was stronger than the other party, he did not intend to stop easily.

    However, in this realm, he could not fight to his heart¡¯s content. Hence, he felt that it was not enough and directly punched the Wen family head ...

    Instantly, a loud bang was heard in the empty Valley! Bang!¡¯ The sound of collision ...

    The reverent-God¡¯s body was very strong and hard, but master Wen still felt a little pain, which showed how heavy master ning¡¯s punch was.

    ¡°Damn you, you barbarian!¡± The Wen family head was furious! How could this ugly freak be the same as old man ning, not stopping even after winning, and even using his fist to beat him up, truly preposterous! He was filled with hatred!

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m a barbarian. ¡± Master ning smiled evilly, and this smile made him look even uglier.

    ¡°Hahaha! Old God of gue, you¡¯re so unlucky! Why do I get beaten up so often? How are you going to face others now!¡± The first elder could not help but burst intoughter when he saw the bruised and swollen face of the Wen family¡¯s head. One should know that this old God of gues was quite good-looking and was also a well-known handsome man in the divine realm. However, now he had be a pig¡¯s head. How could he not be happy? However, he still felt a little regretful. It would be great if he could kill this old God of gues. Unfortunately, reverent-God wouldn¡¯t die so easily!

    ¡°When did I get beaten up so often?¡± Hearing this, the Wen family head could not help but clench his teeth and roar. And because he was distracted, he took another punch to the face ...

    ¡°Hehe! As far as I know, you¡¯ve been beaten up by old man ning a lot! Now, you¡¯ve been beaten up by someone else. ¡± The first elder reminded with an evil smile.

    ¡°He¡¯s the same as old man ning, they¡¯re both barbarians!¡± The head of the Wen family was furious, but he couldn¡¯t avoid the attack of this ugly woman. This made him even angrier! , And began to climb up. F * ck, was this person from the same sect as the old man of the ning family? No matter how he beat people, he always used the same technique, specifically to hit people¡¯s faces. It was really too wicked! Although he didn¡¯t think of himself as a good person, he couldn¡¯t do such a bad thing!

    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± After master ning gave thest punch, he stopped. The reason was simple: he was tired!

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Hearing the Wen family head¡¯s words, the great elderughed to himself. Of course, he was the same as old man ning! It was because they were the same person! However, he would not tell the old God of gues about this. He would let the old God of gues think that they were two different people!

    ¡°Old God of gue, I beat you up today. I know you must hate me. It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll give you a chance to take revenge!¡± Master ning said with an evil smile.

    ¡°Alright, just you wait. I¡¯lle and find you one day.¡± The head of the Wen family said angrily. He was indeed not this ugly person¡¯s match now. However, he would remember today¡¯s humiliation and the first elder. One day, he would also deal with him! Hmph!

    Today¡¯s sudden battle had disrupted the Wen family head¡¯s ns. He had lost everything and was too ashamed to return to the inn. He had no choice but to leave the godly maind.

    The first elder and master ning went back to the inn in a good mood. The old God of gues was gone, so they could rx a little. However, the old God of gues ¡®subordinates were still here, so they had to be vignt. At least before the little girl and the others came out of seclusion, they could not take it lightly, in case someone took advantage of them.

    After going back and telling Mo Yan and the other two about what had happened, the five people¡¯s days returned to peace.

    However, the ning siblings ran to them even more frequently, reporting almost every day, making the five of them extremely annoyed.

    ¡°Don¡¯te here anymore, the little girl is still in seclusion. ¡± The first elder, who was sitting in the living room, looked at the ning siblings in front of him, who were fawning over him, and said in a somewhat annoyed tone.

    ¡°Grand Elder, we¡¯vee to see you.¡± Ning Haoran said with a smile.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have toe every day to see us. There are no flowers on our faces. What¡¯s there to see?¡± The great elder had a headache. He had lived for so long, but this was the first time he had met someone so thick-skinned! What was surprising was that this pair of brother and sister actually didn¡¯t know what rejection was. They clearly knew that they were not wee, but they still came to report every day. It was really unbearable!

    ¡°Grand Elder, Grandpa taught us a lesson before he left. He told us to respect you, so we don¡¯t dare to show any neglect. Otherwise, Grandpa won¡¯t let us off.¡± Since ning Haoran brought up his grandfather, he expected that the first elder would give him some face!

    ¡°You can treat the words of that old God of gues as farts!¡± The first elder said in a rough manner.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Two drops of cold sweat fell from ning Haoran¡¯s forehead. He was speechless. The great elder didn¡¯t even give his grandfather any face. However, he didn¡¯t dare to say that it was because of his grandfather¡¯s poor poprity.

 Chapter 1152 - Forbidden from spectating, rank-up (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1152: Forbidden from spectating, rank-up (4)</h4>

    ¡°You guys should leave quickly! We still have other things to do! I don¡¯t have time to apany you. ¡± The great elder attacked as if he was chasing away a fly.

    ¡°Grand Elder, if there¡¯s anything you need us to do, just tell us.¡± Ning Haoran did not seem to understand the first elder¡¯s words and continued to speak.

    ¡°The only thing we want you to do is to leave this ce as soon as possible.¡± The great elder said unhappily. Recently, he had been tormented by this pair of brother and sister until his patience was somewhat exhausted.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you guys should hurry up and leave! Don¡¯t be an eyesore here. ¡± Liu Feng said in a very impolite manner.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll take our leave first. We¡¯lle back tomorrow to pay our respects to the elders.¡± Ning Haoran said with a smile, then left with ning Qi ¡®er.

    After the ning siblings left, the eyes of the great elder and the others all focused on master ning. Their man-eating eyes made master ning¡¯s hair stand on end.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I didn¡¯t ask them to report here. If you want to settle the score, go to the old God of gues.¡± Master ning said fearfully,¡±it¡¯s none of my business. Why do I have to be med?¡±

    ¡°The old God of gues ran away after being beaten by you.¡± First elder warned.

    ¡°Then do you want me to go to the divine realm and bring him back?¡± Master ning asked, trying to please him.

    ¡°No need, you just need to get rid of this pair of brother and sister.¡± First elder suggested.

    ¡°No, their punishment hasn¡¯t been revoked yet! They still have to stay on the godly maind. ¡± Master ning refused.

    ...

    ¡°Then quickly revoke their punishment, or deal with them. Choose one! You do as you see fit!¡± The first elder pouted his mouth and said indifferently.

    ¡°Uh! It was definitely impossible to revoke the punishment so quickly. Otherwise, the ning family would follow suit in the future! In addition, he had to find a good reason to deal with them! They¡¯ve been very well-behaved recently, and I can¡¯t find an excuse even if I wanted to. ¡± Master ning also said helplessly. In fact, he was also annoyed to see the brother and sister every day, but he didn¡¯t have a good reason. It seemed that he could only wait for the little girl toe out of seclusion. With that little girl around, she would definitely be able to arouse ning Qi ¡®er¡¯s strong fighting spirit. This way, it would be easier for him to find trouble.

    ¡°You¡¯re really useless as the head of the family. ¡± First elder¡¯s face was full of contempt.

    ¡°What do you know? Do you think it¡¯s that easy to manage a big family?¡± Master ning said with a wronged face.

    ¡°Then who can you me? Who asked you to give birth to so many?¡± The great elder had touched a sore spot.

    ¡°Damn old man, you think I don¡¯t regret it?¡± Master ning said gloomily, but it was toote to regret now. He couldn¡¯t strangle so many descendants to death!

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. You have to take care of the ning siblings. I don¡¯t want to see them again.¡± The great elder requested.

    ¡°...¡± Master ning was silent.

    In the bracelet.

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s cultivation had already reached the final stage. At this moment, she was surrounded by spirit Qi and was charging forward with all her might ...

    Countless spiritual Qi was absorbed into her body for her own use. Not long after, the spiritual Qi in her body appeared to be in a state of saturation, and then it was converted into divine power by her!

    Just like that, the cycle repeated again and again. After an unknown amount of time, the divine power in her body also reached saturation. At this time, her body slowly became translucent, and there was a milky white liquid flowing inside her body. This was the divine power that she had finished converting!

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue could clearly feel that her ¡®heaven-defying art¡¯ was about to break through. In one go, she charged towards the barrier ...

    The divine power in her body was gathered into a thread thinner than a strand of hair. It spun quickly in her body, and after countless cycles, it focused on one point to attack ...

    The attacks were so concentrated that it was impossible to see them with the naked eye. Leng ruoxue, who was controlling her divine power, was in a state of pain. She had to continuously absorb the spiritual energy in the bracelet to ensure that the divine power in her body was abundant!

    After countless attacks, the thin yet tough barrier was finally broken. The divine power in Leng ruoxue¡¯s body was also emptied in an instant. However, after breaking through to the sixth level of the heaven-defying art, her body had once again undergone the transformation of the heaven-defying art. It had be even more perfect, without a single trace of impurity. Her Natal divine me had also evolved once again, bing even more small and exquisite!

    However, Leng ruoxue could feel that her body, which was a bottomless pit, required even more spirit Qi. After absorbing it for three days and nights, she had not even reached 10% of the required spirit Qi. This discovery made her a little depressed because it also meant that she would need even more spirit Qi to break through in the future.

    Evildoer and Wu, who had been standing guard outside the purple bamboo house, knew that Xue ¡®er had broken through when they saw the spirit Qi in the medium swarming towards the purple bamboo house. They also knew that Xue¡¯ er needed a terrifying amount of spirit Qi, so they were not surprised that Leng ruoxue did note out immediately after her breakthrough.

    Half a monthter.

    The door of the purple bamboo house finally opened. Leng ruoxue walked out with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er!¡± When the demon saw Xue ¡®er, he quickly stood up and walked towards her, hugging her tightly in his arms.

    ¡°Evildoer, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± Leng ruoxue said affectionately.

    ¡°I missed you too.¡± The demon¡¯s eyes were filled with deep affection as he stared unblinkingly at Leng ruoxue. This time, he did not go into closed-door cultivation with Xue ¡®er. Instead, he chose to stay outside to protect her. One could only imagine how much he missed her.

    ¡°Cough cough!¡± Suddenly, two coughs were heard. Wu appeared in front of them with a smile and couldn¡¯t help but tease,¡±¡±Can you guys not be so mushy? I can¡¯t stand it!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just jealous, I don¡¯t me you!¡± The demon rolled his eyes and replied.

    ¡°Uh! Can you please consider how I feel being all alone?¡± Wu said helplessly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± The demonughed evilly.

    ¡°Big sister, quickly help me break the seal!¡± At this moment, Qing Jue, the third wheel, appeared as well. Naturally, the little ck dog also appeared with him.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Leng ruoxue replied with a smile. Following that, she waved her hands and cast a few unsealing spells. Following the unsealing of the seal, the space trembled once again. The area expanded by several times, and the spiritual Qi inside appeared to be solid. However, what made Qing Jue the happiest was that he had dozens more pieces ofnd. Once he saw those pieces ofnd, he did not even bother to tell Leng ruoxue what new abilities he had and ran over with the ck puppy ...

 Chapter 1153 - Forbidden from spectating, rank-up (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1153: Forbidden from spectating, rank-up (5)</h4>

    When Leng ruoxue saw how anxious Qing Jue was, she could not help but shake her head andugh. He was clearly an Artifact Spirit, so why was he so keen on farming?

    However, before she could finish sighing, Qing Jue ran back again. There were still a few drops of sweat on his cute little face, and it was obvious that he had just worked.

    ¡°Sister, I haven¡¯t told you what new ability I have! Hehe!¡± Qing Jue said, a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Oh! You still remember!¡± Leng ruoxue teased.

    ¡°Well, sister, my extra ability this time, that ... I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be of much use to you.¡± Qing Jue scratched his head and said in embarrassment.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Leng ruoxue was very curious.

    ¡°Transformation, to put it bluntly, means you can change your appearance and gender.¡± Qing Jue exined.

    ¡°Even the gender can be changed?¡± Leng ruoxue was very surprised.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Qing Jue nodded. His sister had the disguise pill, so she basically did not need this ability of his.

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯ll give it a try when I have the chance. ¡± Leng ruoxue asked with great interest.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to try. ¡± The demon was a little anxious when he heard that. If Xue ¡®er changed her gender, what would happen to him? He didn¡¯t want to hug a man! Just thinking about it was terrifying.

    ...

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to y! It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t change back. ¡± Leng ruoxue quickly consoled him.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to hug a man.¡± The demon strongly protested.

    ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Leng ruoxue really wanted to try out what it felt like to be a man! However, even if the evildoer didn¡¯t agree, she couldn¡¯t force him. She didn¡¯t want to have a conflict with him over such a small matter.

    ¡°Hehe! Sister, you can turn him into a woman!¡± Qing Jue suggested with an evil smile.

    ¡°It can also change the gender of others?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Qing Jue looked at the demon and nodded.

    ¡°Demon, I¡¯ll turn you into a woman! Hehe!¡± Leng ruoxue suggested.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m a man and you¡¯re a woman. This is a fact that no one can change.¡± The demon said with a slight headache. How could Xue ¡®er have such a thought? This was truly too dangerous. If this matter were to spread out, how would he convince the masses in the future? Therefore, he was determined to resist to the end.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll both be men! Just let me y once, okay?¡± Leng ruoxue acted coquettishly as she tugged at the evildoer¡¯s arm and pleaded. That delicate and pitiful look of hers was definitely not something that one could bear to reject.

    ¡°Alright! However, don¡¯t even think about making me a woman. ¡± The demon said very seriously.

    ¡°Yes, let Wu Dang be a woman.¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± Wu said gloomily. Why did he get shot while lying down? he felt so wronged.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s your business. We¡¯ll only be able to protect you if you¡¯re a woman!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Uh!¡± He couldn¡¯t understand why women had to have flower guardians.

    ¡°You should just sacrifice yourself!¡± The evildoer looked at Wu sympathetically with a hint of warning in his eyes. Since Xue ¡®er wanted to y, then Wu could only cooperate. He could not refuse or else he would be the one in trouble.

    ¡°Then you can¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± He said without any conditions. He gave in to the warning look of the demon.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Don¡¯t worry. Only the three of us know about this.¡± The demon promised.

    ¡°I also know that.¡± Qing Jue saw that the demon did not include him and protested with a little dissatisfaction.

    .

    ¡°You¡¯re just a child, so you don¡¯t count. ¡± The demon said proudly.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re bullying a child, I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore. ¡± Qing Jue pouted his little mouth, turned around, and walked away aggrievedly.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Leng ruoxue and the other twoughed heartlessly when they saw Qing Jue¡¯s cute expression when he was throwing a tantrum.

    After that, Leng ruoxue brought the evildoer out of the bracelet.

    As soon as they reached the living room, they were surrounded by the five Guys who were waiting anxiously and had nothing to do.

    The first elder looked at Leng ruoxue as if she was his family member and said,¡±Little girl, you¡¯re finally willing toe out.¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was filled with ck lines as she looked at first elder. She didn¡¯t know what to say. She had only been in closed-door cultivation for a few months, so why did first elder look as if she had abandoned him? this was too terrifying.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, you¡¯ve broken through?¡± Master ning sized Leng ruoxue up and realized that she was actually a spirit God. He could not help but ask curiously.

    ¡°Yes, I can break through now, but I haven¡¯t officially advanced yet.¡± Leng ruoxue exined with a smile. Her heaven-defying art had indeed broken through, but even master ning, who was a reverent-god level cultivator, could not tell. The power that she was disying now was still at the profound divine stage, but the divine power stored in her body was enough for her to advance.

    ¡°Little fox, why didn¡¯t you finish your advancement beforeing out?¡± Liu Feng¡¯s face was filled with suspicion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t n on breaking through here.¡± Leng ruoxue spoke the truth. If she were to break through in this Inn, she would not be able to keep a low profile anymore. Thest thing she wanted right now was to be in the limelight.

    ¡°Then which Jin do you want to go to?¡± Liu Feng was a little puzzled. With them around, if Leng ruoxue were to break through, no one would dare to disturb her. Furthermore, it would be very safe. Hence, he could not guess what this little fox was thinking.

    ¡°Of course we¡¯re looking for a ce with no one around.¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Liu Feng was speechless. He should have seen it earlier. This little girl liked to go to ces with no one.

    ¡°Hehe! First elder, Godfather, Mo Yan, Liuyue, I¡¯m going to find a ce to break through. If you have anything to say, we¡¯ll talk when we get back. ¡± After Leng ruoxue greeted them, she pulled the evildoer out of the inn ...

    Meanwhile, Liu Feng looked at Leng ruoxue and Leng Shaoqing¡¯s back with a face full of hidden bitterness. He muttered to himself in an aggrieved tone,¡±¡±Detestable little fox, why did you leave me behind?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± When the others heard Liu Feng¡¯sint, they couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    When Leng ruoxue and the evildoer left the inn, they summoned the little Peacock. The two of them sat on the little peacock¡¯s back and went off to search for a ce where they could advance.

    The little Peacock flew for half a day, even out of the ning family¡¯s divine territory, before it finally found a ce that Leng ruoxue was satisfied with.

    Leng ruoxue lifted her beautiful eyes and sized up the deep ravine in front of her. The area of this ravine was extremelyrge and it was surrounded by stone walls. Furthermore, one could onlynd here from the sky. It could be said that it was absolutely safe.

    She nodded her head in satisfaction, then moved her beasts out of the bracelet. She found a huge rock and sat down cross-legged ...

    Leng ruoxue mobilized the divine power in her body and broke through the barrier of the mystic Divine realm in one fell swoop. She advanced to the early stage of the divine being realm. Following that, the rules of the heaven and earth descended from the sky and enveloped her body ...

    The monsters and beasts held their breaths and stared at Leng ruoxue.

    After a long time.

    The heaven Earth Law slowly disappeared, and the Beast tide also arrived ...

    In an instant, thousands ofws of heaven and earth descended from the sky, and their dazzling light illuminated the dark abyss ...

    After an unknown amount of time, the fluctuatingws of heaven and earth slowly disappeared from the world, and the valley waspletely dark.

    After the spiritual beasts had broken through, they all began to regte their breathing. Their advancement had brought Leng ruoxue endless benefits. Leng ruoxue had been sitting on the same spot the entire time, regting the divine power in her physical strength and not opening her eyes ...

    Almost at the same time, Leng ruoxue and her spiritual beasts finished recuperating. She opened her eyes and looked at her spiritual beasts ¡®cultivation. She nodded in satisfaction.

    With this advancement, all of Leng ruoxue¡¯s spiritual beasts had advanced to the sacred beast Realm. Although most of them were only ss 1 Sacred Beasts, she was still very satisfied.

    Among them, Bai Xu, Feng Zhan, and Mei had all advanced by one rank. Bai Xu was now a fourth level sacred beast, Feng Zhan was a third level sacred beast, and Mei had advanced to a second level sacred beast.

    As for the old phoenixes, even though they did not manage to advance, the spiritual energy in their bodies had almost doubled. They were very satisfied with this result. The happiest ones were baby and the other beasts. After they advanced, they immediately mimicked Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms and acted coquettishly, rubbing against her ...

 Chapter 1154 - Missing (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1154: Missing (1)</h4>

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m also a sacred divine beast, hehe!¡± Baby said happily.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue touched this and touched that. She was also in a very good mood.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er!¡± At this moment, the evildoer also walked over and smiled.

    ¡°Evildoer, let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng ruoxue said. They had been out for a long time, and if they didn¡¯t return soon, those old men would be worried.

    Thinking of this, she moved the bracelet out again.

    ¡°Beginner God, advanced God! Not bad!¡± After Wu came out, she looked at Leng ruoxue¡¯s cultivation andughed. It wouldn¡¯t be long before Xue ¡®er¡¯s strength would surpass his, and he now ¡­

    ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing Wu¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue also sensed her own strength. Hehe! When she opened her eyes, she only saw the strength of the beasts and did not notice her!

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, are you going back?¡± He asked. However, he did not understand why Xue ¡®er had asked him toe out. Ever since he had arrived at the godly maind, he had rarely left the origin space.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Leng ruoxue smiled evilly and nodded.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Wu said hurriedly. He didn¡¯t know why, but he had a bad feeling that nothing good woulde out of Xue ¡®er getting him out.

    ¡°Wait! Wu, you have to cooperate with me!¡± As soon as Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she had a change of mind. The evildoers and beasts saw a tall, handsome man transform into a weak, devastatingly beautiful woman. Even though she was not as beautiful as Leng ruoxue, her figure was still very hot and alluring.

    Feeling the strange gazes on him, he subconsciously lowered his head. When he saw his sexy and enchanting figure, he almost fainted. Although he had pretended to be a woman before, it was all fake. Now, his body had be a real woman. He could even feel the sticity of his chest. This ¡­ What should he do?

    ¡°What a stunning beauty! She¡¯s even more beautiful than ning Rong ¡®er. ¡± Leng ruoxue looked Wu up and down, admiring her own masterpiece. She was extremely satisfied. However, Wu had to have a good foundation. Otherwise, it was impossible to turn an ugly man into such a beauty.

    ......

    ¡°Wuu ¡­¡± She looked at Leng ruoxue unreservedly. Her beautiful eyes were limpid like autumn water, and she looked extremely attractive.

    ¡°She¡¯s even more beautiful like this. I can¡¯t help but pity her!¡± Leng ruoxue gasped in admiration.

    ¡°¡­¡± Wu felt even more depressed after hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words.¡±Pitiful?¡± He clearly wanted to cry but had no tears, okay?

    ¡°Alright, we can go back now. None of you should reveal Wu¡¯s identity!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The demon and the beasts nodded in unison. Who would dare to say that! They were afraid that Leng ruoxue would change their gender if she was unhappy. This was too terrifying.

    Leng ruoxue ced the beasts into her bracelet, then she, evildoer, and Wu sat on the little peacock¡¯s back and returned to ning city.

    It was already the next morning when they arrived at Peace City.

    Leng ruoxue and the other two alighted from the little peacock¡¯s back and walked straight into the inn. When ning Xiao saw them, he quickly came up to greet them.

    ¡°Miss Leng, you¡¯re back. Uh! And this is?¡± Ning Xiao saw an unfamiliar face and could not help but ask.

    ¡°She¡¯s my friend. ¡± Leng ruoxue gave a simple introduction.

    ¡°Oh! Do you need to arrange a room for her?¡± Ning Xiao asked for Leng ruoxue¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°No need, we have enough rooms.¡± Leng ruoxue then ordered ning Xiao to bring breakfast to her room and the three of them went upstairs together.

    First elder and the rest were having their breakfast in the living room. They were ted to see Leng ruoxue return. However, when they saw Wu standing behind evildoer, their faces darkened.

    ¡°I say, little girl! Why did you bring a woman back?¡± The first elder was the first to ask, his face full of disapproval. In his opinion, this strange woman¡¯s background was unknown, and he should not have brought her back.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, little girl Xue ¡®er, you¡¯ve only been in the divine realm for a short time, and it¡¯s hard to fathom a person¡¯s heart! It¡¯s better to be careful. As for those stray cats and dogs, try not to bring them home. ¡± Master ning said.

    ¡°Little fox, I thought you were quite smart.¡± Liu Feng said in disappointment.

    Although Mo Yan and Liuyue did not say anything, they kept shaking their heads. It was obvious that they did not approve of Leng ruoxue bringing a woman back.

    When Leng ruoxue saw their reactions, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little depressed. Although she was very touched that these people were so concerned about her, weren¡¯t they looking down on her a little too much? Did she really have such poor taste? Not to mention, that woman was a man!

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I know this woman. She¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry!¡± Leng ruoxue consoled.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, first elder and the others didn¡¯t say anything else. However, they didn¡¯t give her any face.

    Wu was depressed and felt even more aggrieved. Wuwu ¡­ Who did he offend this time? These people were actually giving him attitude. When he thought of this, his resentful gaze kept drifting over Xue ¡®er¡¯s body ¡­

    ¡°If you dare to stare at Xue ¡®er again, be careful of your eyes.¡± The evildoer whispered into Wu¡¯s ear.

    However, because the two of them were too close to each other and their voices were extremely soft, this became ambiguous in the eyes of others ¡­

    ¡°What are you guys doing? Acting all lovey-dovey in front of us, you don¡¯t want to live, do you?¡± Master ning¡¯s lion roar startled Leng ruoxue and the other two.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines. She thought to herself,¡¯isn¡¯t Godfather¡¯s reaction a little too big?¡¯ However, after thinking about it, she could understand. After all, if she did not know Wu¡¯s identity, she would also be angry when she saw the evildoer whispering so intimately with another woman! When she thought of this, she had a better impression of this cheap Godfather.

    ¡°Little girl! I think we should send this woman away!¡± First elder suggested.

    ¡°No need! She ¡­ Actually, she¡¯s that evildoer¡¯s older sister. ¡± Leng ruoxue wiped away the cold sweat on her forehead and said hurriedly,¡±woo¡­Did he go overboard this time?¡± She really didn¡¯t expect that her Godfather and the great elder would be so repulsed. Should he tell them Wu¡¯s identity? However, it was hard to exin how she had changed her gender. Now, she felt that she couldn¡¯t back down. It seemed that she could only arrange an identity for Wu.

 Chapter 1155

    <h4>Chapter 1155: Missing (2)</h4>

    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t lie to us! It¡¯s for your own good that we let her go. ¡± The first elder said worriedly.

    ¡°I know, she¡¯s really the sister of a demon.¡± Leng ruoxue bit the bullet and said guiltily,¡±sob ¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to lie!¡± However, it wasn¡¯t easy to exin the reason for its invincibility. After all, he couldn¡¯t let them know about the cosmic bangle yet.

    ¡°Kid? She¡¯s really your sister?¡± Master ning pointed at Wu Wen unhappily.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The demon nodded helplessly, then looked at Xue ¡®er with a hint of resentment.

    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for so long, why haven¡¯t I heard you mention it before?¡± The great elder¡¯s face was full of doubt. In his opinion, this pair of siblings did not have the slightest bit of simrity, so how could they be rtives?

    ¡°We ¡­ Have been separated for a long time. We met by ident yesterday.¡± The demon said after thinking for a while.

    ¡°What a coincidence! Did your sister also ascend from the Hao continent?¡± Liu Feng asked calmly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The demon nodded.

    ¡°When did she ascend? Where have you been all these years?¡± Liu Feng continued to ask.

    ¡°I ascended earlier than them, so I¡¯ve been staying in the ascender Alliance.¡± Wu replied calmly.

    ¡°Alright, Liufeng, you don¡¯t have to check her identity. She¡¯s really fine.¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly. If Liu Feng continued to ask, the truth would definitely be revealed.

    ¡°I did it for you, you heartless little fox!¡± Liu Feng red at Leng ruoxue and said with slight displeasure.

    ¡°I know. Thank you for your concern. You must believe in my judgment!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ......

    ¡°Since the little fox said so, let¡¯s believe her!¡± Liuyue chuckled and tried to smooth things over.

    At the same time, there was a knock on the door. Ning Xiao had brought their breakfast to their room.

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s eat!¡± Leng ruoxue urged and changed the topic.

    After breakfast, master ning and the others were shocked to find out that Leng ruoxue¡¯s cultivation base was actually at the early divine being advanced stage. Before this, their attention was all on that strange woman, so they did not have the time to check on this little girl¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re advancing really fast. You¡¯re actually an early divine being.¡± Master ning eximed in admiration. This girl was really amazing!

    On the godly maind, there were three levels of deities: mysterious God, elementary deity, intermediate deity, and advanced deity. The early, intermediate, and advanced deity levels were further divided into upper, middle, and lower. Most of the time, those who advanced from mysterious God to elementary deity would only be at the early beginner deity level. Only a small number of them could directly advance to the middle early deity level. As for those who advanced to the high deity level, although it was not unheard of, it was extremely rare and could be ignored.

    ¡°Hmm, not bad.¡± The great elder also nodded in satisfaction. Although they were both elementary gods, there was still a huge gap between elementary and advanced gods. The most intuitive manifestation of this was in divine power. If Elementary Elementary gods could only amodate twice the divine power of their bodies, then advanced elementary gods could amodate almost three times the divine power of their bodies. In simple words, the more divine power they could amodate, the more divine skills they could use in battle. Divine power could not be used limitlessly.

    ¡°Hehe! Little fox, hurry up and be a deity so you cane with us to the deity world to y. ¡± Liu Feng said with a face full of anticipation.

    ¡°You think it¡¯s that easy to advance?¡± Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes at Liu Feng as she spoke, feeling a little speechless. The amount of spiritual Qi She needed to advance was something that no one else could imagine. However, it was fortunate that she had the universal bracelet. Otherwise, she really didn¡¯t know how long it would take for her to advance by one level.

    ¡°Hehe! You¡¯re a little fox, not an ordinary person! I believe you!¡± Liu Feng said with a light smile.

    When Leng ruoxue heard Liu Feng¡¯s words, she was deeply speechless! I really don¡¯t know where this guy¡¯s confidencees from.

    After that, everyone started to talk about what had happened during this period of time.

    When Leng ruoxue found out that the ning siblings were still in the divine maind, she couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. She couldn¡¯t understand why her foster father hadn¡¯t dealt with the siblings after such a long time. His Godfather¡¯s efficiency was too low!

    ¡°Little girl Xue ¡®er, hehe! I¡¯m waiting for you toe out and help me!¡± Master ning said, a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Godfather, this is your family matter. It¡¯s not my ce to interfere!¡± Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. Why was this old man sozy? If it wasn¡¯t for master ning¡¯s face, how could the brother and sister have reached this point? And now that she had recognized master ning as her Godfather, it was even more inconvenient for her to make a move.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, are you really not going to help me?¡± Master ning said with a wronged face.

    ¡°Godfather! As the master of the ning family, do you need my help to deal with two juniors? Life or death is all up to you, old man!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him. He really didn¡¯t know what this old man was so conflicted about.

    ¡°Little girl, this old man is very ambitious! How could he be satisfied with just dealing with two juniors! However, the big fish he wanted to catch didn¡¯t take the bait, so he could only wait!¡± The great elder said. He was clear in his heart that old man ning had been biding his time because he wanted to clear the obstacles for his sessor. The other party had not made any big moves, so it was not good for old man ning to make a move.

    ¡°Oh! Godfather, I¡¯m not good at hook fish. I can¡¯t help you!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. She wasn¡¯t stupid, so she naturally didn¡¯t want to get involved in the ning family¡¯s storm. Besides, this wouldn¡¯t do her any good. Instead, it would bring her endless trouble, which wasn¡¯t what she wanted.

    ¡°AI! I¡¯m such a poor old man!¡± Master ning pretended to be pitiful, but unfortunately, he was ignored by everyone present.

    ¡°Little girl, when will Feng Da and the otherse out of seclusion?¡± The Grand Elder asked curiously.

    ¡°It should be soon. Why? Is there something you need, old man?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce after theye out of seclusion! As for old man ning, just let him stay here with the ning siblings. ¡± First elder suggested with a smirk.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, you little girl!¡± Master ning called out pitifully. However, Leng ruoxue turned her head to the other side and said to the crowd,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go for a walk on the streets. ¡±

 Chapter 1156

    <h4>Chapter 1156: Missing (3)</h4>

    Then, he pulled evildoer and Wu Li out of the living room.

    After leaving the inn, Leng ruoxue and the other two strolled aimlessly on the streets. Actually, going out for a walk was just an excuse. She really didn¡¯t want to be pestered by master ning.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, where are we going?¡± Walking on the street without any awkwardness, he asked uneasily.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just walk around! Wu, rx, don¡¯t be so nervous. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed. Looking at his sneaky appearance, people who didn¡¯t know would think that he had done something bad!

    ¡°I want to go back to the inn.¡± Wu said softly. The gazes of the pedestrians on the street made him feel very disgusted.

    ¡°He just came out! We haven¡¯t had a good tour of ning city, have we?¡± Leng ruoxue asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to get better here. Let¡¯s go back!¡± He said without any requirements.

    ¡°Who says there isn ¡®t? I heard that there¡¯s a waterfall not far from the main city. Let¡¯s go there and take a look!¡± Leng ruoxue suggested.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The demon nodded. He would not reject any of Xue ¡®er¡¯s requests. As for¡¯ none ¡®, under Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful gaze, he could not say a single word of rejection! Therefore, he could only ept his fate and risk his life to apany the gentleman.

    The three of them asked around for the exact location of the waterfall on the street, then headed in the direction of the waterfall ¡­

    The waterfall was located on the outskirts of Peace City. Although it was called the outskirts, it was quite a distance from the main city. The three of them sat on the little Peacock and flew for nearly two hours before they arrived at the waterfall.

    In the air.

    Leng ruoxue and the other two looked down at the vast and majestic silvery-white waterfall from above. It was as if their mood had suddenly soared to the clouds. Furthermore, the slight breeze that the waterfall brought with it was exceptionally cool when it blew on their bodies.

    ......

    After ordering the little Peacock tond, Leng ruoxue was the first to jump down from its back. She walked to the side of the waterfall impatiently. From a closer look, the waterfall was even more beautiful. It was as if a silver ribbon was hanging in the air. The pond under the waterfall was clear, and the bottom could be seen. The fish were swimming around happily.

    Other than the waterfall in her bracelet, this should be the only waterfall she had seen in the other world, and it seemed to be much bigger than the one in her bracelet.

    Leng ruoxue found a huge rock and sat down, enjoying the cool breeze. With a thought, she took out her Beastie from her bracelet.

    The moment the shapeshifting beasts came out, they immediately upied the space in Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms. Evildoer and Wu saw that her body was covered in cute beasts and could not help butugh.

    After Ling came out, he saw the clear water and looked at his master¡¯s wrist that he had snatched with great difficulty. He couldn¡¯t choose.

    Seeing how conflicted it was, Leng ruoxue could not help but find it funny. Among her Beastie, Ling was one of the ones who preferred water.

    ¡°If you want to go, then go!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just going down to swim.¡± Ling Huan nodded her little head happily and kept promising.

    After he finished speaking, he plopped! He jumped into the water and started swimming.

    ¡°My lovely master, I want to taste the fish in the pond.¡± Baby looked at the fat fish in the pond and drooled.

    ¡°Alright, Ling, bring a few fish up.¡± Leng ruoxue ordered Ling Wen, who was happily swimming in the pond.

    ¡°The fish is here!¡± Ling Tian instantly erged his body and swung his thick tail, causing the fish in the pond to rush towards the shore ¡­

    ¡°Master, is that enough?¡± Ling asked loudly.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s enough.¡± Leng ruoxue was speechless as she looked at the small mountain of fish by the shore. She didn¡¯t know what to say, but the fish were still alive and kicking.

    ¡°Baby, take the beasts and clean up the fish! We¡¯ll make fish to eatter. ¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    After arranging the beastmen¡¯s work, Leng ruoxue was in charge of starting the fire and roasting the fish. Feng Da and the rest were still in closed-door cultivation, so they could only do it themselves.

    Baby waited for the beast to clean up the fish before skewering them and cing them over the fire. Leng ruoxue only had to watch the fire and add the seasoning.

    After a short while, the fragrant fish was ready. Leng ruoxue had also cooked some rice and tworge pots of delicious fish soup. The fragrance of the fish had roused the appetites of the people and beasts.

    ¡°Ling, stop swimming. Come up and eat.¡± Leng ruoxue called out to Ling when she saw that he was still in the water.

    ¡°Hehe! Master, I¡¯ming!¡± After Ling finished speaking, he prepared to go ashore. Suddenly, the calm water in the pool became turbulent. Waves appeared on the surface of the water and formed whirlpools. Under the push of this unknown force, Ling was like a lonely boat in the wind and rain ¡­

    ¡°Ling! Quicklye up!¡± Leng ruoxue, who felt a sense of danger, quickly shouted.

    ¡°Master, I can¡¯t move.¡± Ling swung its body left and right, but it couldn¡¯t get rid of the buoyancy that trapped it in the water. Furthermore, there seemed to be a force that was constantly pulling it down, which made it a little anxious ¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll help you. ¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she intended to go into the pond to help Ling. However, she was pulled back by the demon.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, you stay here. I¡¯ll go down and help it!¡± The demon stopped Xue ¡®er and said.

    ¡°Then you have to be careful.¡± Leng ruoxue said hurriedly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The demon nodded and went into the pool.

    ¡°Ling, rx!¡± The demon hugged Ling Shuo¡¯s huge body and keptforting it.

    ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m so ufortable.¡± Ling said painfully. It even felt that breathing was bing more and more difficult.

    ¡°Can you transform into your mimicry appearance?¡± The demon asked. Ling was too big for him to carry.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try. ¡± Ling said. However, after trying for a long time, it still couldn¡¯t mimic it.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t move.¡± Ling Tian said disappointedly. What was going on?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll think of a way. ¡± The demon consoled. Ling had been following Xue ¡®er ever since they were on the wind edge continent, so he was very clear about the feelings Xue¡¯ er had for these beasts. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to Ling. However, with Ling in such a state, it would be very difficult for him to get him out of the water.

 Chapter 1157

    <h4>Chapter 1157: Missing (4)</h4>

    Before the demon could think of a solution, the water in the pool began to move again. This time, it was even more violent than the previous time. Waves half the height of a person rolled up high, directly enveloping the demon and Ling ¡­

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Leng ruoxue looked at this unusual wave and was extremely nervous. She wanted to go up and help, but she was blocked by an unknown force. She could not reach the edge of the pool at all.

    After the wave disappeared, the evil spirit and Ling also disappeared ¡­

    ¡°Demon Ling! Where are you guys?¡± Leng ruoxue saw that the water had returned to its calm state. She quickly ran to the side of the pool and jumped in. However, other than the clear water and the fish that were swimming around in the water, there was no sign of evildoer or Ling. The man and beast had disappeared into thin air.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, don¡¯t worry. With that demon around, nothing will happen.¡± Wu Ye jumped into the pool and consoled her, her eyes constantly sizing up the pool that did not seem to have any abnormalities.

    It was so strange. Why did they suddenly disappear? Wuan pondered but he couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°My lovely master, don¡¯t worry too much. They¡¯ll be fine.¡± Treasure also consoled him after searching around.

    ¡°I know,¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. She had a soul contract with Ling. If something happened to Ling, she would have sensed it. But now, it was as if something was blocking the connection between her and Ling. This was something she could not figure out. However, with the demon around, she could rest assured.

    ¡°Girl, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything unusual here.¡± The old Phoenix, Feng Zhan, said after scanning the area with a secret technique of the Phoenix n.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and took out an you from her bracelet. The current an you had almost recovered to its peak.

    After Leng ruoxue exined the situation to an you, he walked around the pond. Then, he jumped into the pond and looked around. In the end, he shook his head in regret.

    ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t find much here. However, if I¡¯m not wrong, there should be a formation here and the disappearance of Captain ye and Ling must be rted to that formation.¡± An you expressed his thoughts.

    ¡°A formation? An you, did the people of the divine realm in the past know how to set up formations?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ......

    ¡°Yes, master! However, that was a long time ago. I¡¯m afraid that there are fewer and fewer people in the divine realm who know about formation techniques now. ¡± An you sighed. When he said ¡°few,¡± he did not mean that there were very few people who knew about arrays. Instead, he meant that there were very few people who were proficient in arrays. Although he had been sealed for many years, he had not found many artifact Masters who were especially proficient in arrays when he returned to the divine world this time. Of course, the few from the artifact Masters Guild were still passable!

    ¡°Then are you proficient in array formations?¡± Leng ruoxue could not help but ask.

    ¡°Master, I only have a superficial knowledge. However,pared to the people of the divine world, I definitely know more.¡± An you said humbly.

    ¡°Then can you tell what kind of formation is set up here?¡± Leng ruoxue said, feeling a little depressed. The fact that an you was able to discover the array here was enough to prove that his array skills were above hers. After all, she had not discovered any signs of an array here.

    ¡°Master, the formation here gives me a very strange feeling. I can¡¯t really put my finger on it.¡± An you said guiltily. He felt extremely sorry for not being able to help his master.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head, deep in thought.

    After a while.

    Leng ruoxue raised her head and looked at the worried faces of the Wuhe beasts. She said softly,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go back first!¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Wuhe and the other beasts nodded their heads in unison. They did not dare to mention this matter anymore, afraid that they would touch on Leng ruoxue¡¯s sore spot.

    Leng ruoxue kept the spirit beasts into her bracelet and returned to the inn with Wu on the little Peacock. After briefly exining the situation to the Grand Elder and the rest, she returned to the waterfall with the Grand Elder and the rest.

    Even though Leng ruoxue had repeatedly assured them that she was fine, they were still worried. Hence, all of them had followed her.

    The five of them walked around the pond a few times, knocking here and there, but they didn¡¯t find anything unusual.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, little girl, you¡¯d bettere back to the inn with us first. When you go back, ask the ning family to send someone to look for you. We¡¯ll definitely return you the demon and the little snake in perfect condition.¡± Master ning promised.

    ¡°Godfather, Ling isn¡¯t a snake, it¡¯s a flood Dragon!¡± Leng ruoxue corrected him. She was really helpless about them following her. However, she could not reject their concern.

 Chapter 1158

    <h4>Chapter 1158: The vengeful spirit in the blood mist (1)</h4>

    ¡°Good, good! It¡¯s a flood Dragon, so it doesn¡¯t matter what it is. Let¡¯s go back first! I¡¯ll have the ning family send people to look for them, and I¡¯ll definitely return you aplete evildoer and flood Dragon. ¡± Master ning wiped the cold sweat from his forehead andforted him.

    ¡°Godfather, you guys go back first! Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll find them. ¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°How can we do that! How can we be at ease leaving you here alone?¡± Master ning and the great elder said in unison.

    ¡°Godfather, great elder, I¡¯m not alone.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°How could it not be!¡± The two of them looked at each other and said with certainty.

    After hearing their words, Wu kuughed bitterly. So these two didn¡¯t even treat him as a human! He was depressed! However, it was not the time to refute them.

    ¡°Uh! Godfather, doesn¡¯t your ning family still have things to deal with? Go back to your work! I¡¯ll really be fine. ¡± Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    ¡°The ning family¡¯s matter is important, but my goddaughter¡¯s matter is equally important. Unless youe back with me, we¡¯ll keep youpany.¡± Master ning said stubbornly. He had a feeling that something was not right here, but he could not put his finger on it. Hence, how could he be at ease leaving Leng ruoxue here?

    ¡°Little girl! Why don¡¯t youe back with us first and wait for old man ning to deal with his family matters, then we¡¯lle back with you?¡± The great elder discussed and winked at master ning. They had the same opinion, that was, they couldn¡¯t let the little girl stay here alone, in case she encountered danger.

    ¡°Yup! Xue ¡®er,e back with us first! Give me two days, I¡¯ll send people from the ning family to look for him. Two dayster, we¡¯lle together. ¡± Master ning suggested.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Leng ruoxue replied helplessly. She realized that if she didn¡¯t agree, these two old men wouldn¡¯t even let her stay here.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back quickly! It¡¯s gettingte today. ¡± The two of them immediately said.

    After that, everyone returned to the inn together.

    ......

    After returning to the inn, Leng ruoxue greeted first elder and the others before entering the bracelet with Wu.

    Sitting on the stone chair in front of the purple bamboo house, Wu looked at Leng ruoxue worriedly andforted her,¡±¡±Xue ¡®er, don¡¯t worry. They¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. Rather than saying that she was worried about the demon and Ling¡¯s whereabouts, it would be better to say that she was not used to not having the demon by her side. However, she believed that the demon must be thinking about her right now!

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, what are your ns?¡± Wu asked again.

    ¡°As you can see, if I didn¡¯t agree toe back with them, they wouldn¡¯t have let me stay there to look for Yao Nian and Ling. We can only let them have their way now. ¡± Leng ruoxue sighed softly. Towards those who truly cared about her, she could never harden her heart. Hence, she naturally could not reject the two old men¡¯s kind intentions.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be much safer with them around. ¡± Wu said softly. Although Xue ¡®er had a lot of life-saving means, it was not appropriate to expose all of them now. If they had the protection of master ning and the great elder, their actions would be much smoother.

    ¡°I know,¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Wu, rest early!¡± Said Leng ruoxue. After she finished speaking, she returned to the purple bamboo house.

    Meanwhile, in another room in the inn.

    The Grand Elder, master ning, and the other four were still not resting. They were gathered together and discussing something.

    ¡°I say, old man ning, you really didn¡¯t find anything?¡± The great elder asked curiously. Old man ning¡¯s strength was above his. What he didn¡¯t discover, old man ning might be able to discover.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that that ce gives me a very strange feeling. Why didn¡¯t I notice it before?¡± Master ning frowned and asked in confusion.

    ¡°Tsk, don¡¯t you know how many times you¡¯ve been to the godly maind? Besides, you¡¯ve been to that waterfall!¡± The first elder said.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Master ning was speechless. In fact, what he meant was, why didn¡¯t his divine sense sense sense sense sense that there was something wrong? how could he have been everywhere?

    ¡°Old man ning, since you haven¡¯t found anything, then don¡¯t think about it. You should quickly finish your work! I don¡¯t want the little girl to get anxious and run away. ¡± The first elder said worriedly.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll ask my subordinates toe over tomorrow and exin the things here to them. Then, I¡¯ll go with Xue ¡®er to find the person.¡± Master ning thought for a while and said.

    ¡°You¡¯d better look for QiuQiu for the antidote first. Otherwise, if your subordinates don¡¯t recognize you, it¡¯ll be a joke!¡± The great elder teased.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Master ning was a little speechless. Who couldn¡¯t recognize him? it was impossible for his own subordinates not to recognize him. After all,pared to his descendants, his subordinates were the people who had spent the most time with him.

    ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s hard to say!¡± The great elderughed evilly as he finished speaking. He then stood up and patted his butt before leaving.

    However, the great elder¡¯s concern was obviously unnecessary, because when the trusted subordinates of master ning arrived, they recognized master ning at a nce, which made master ning extremely proud, and even slightly provocative to the great elder,¡±Old man, I told you my subordinates wouldn¡¯t recognize me!¡±

    ¡°This was just an ident.¡± The first elder disapprovingly said.

    ¡°Tsk, I know you¡¯re jealous.¡± Master ning said with a happy smile.

    Master ning¡¯s subordinates listened to the conversation between the two people, and cold sweat dripped down from their foreheads. They couldn¡¯t help but secretly think,¡±master, we¡¯ve been with you for so long. If we still can¡¯t recognize you, wouldn¡¯t that be a dereliction of duty?¡± So, there was really nothing to be proud of.

    ¡°Old man ning, let¡¯s get down to business!¡± The great elder didn¡¯t want to argue with master ning and reminded him.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Master ning nodded and exined the situation to his subordinates. Then, his subordinates split into two groups. One group went to the waterfall to check, and the other went to the VIP room on the fifth floor to find the ning siblings.

    When the ning siblings saw master ning¡¯s subordinates, they were dumbfounded. These people were the closest people to the old ancestor, and their arrival was enough to show that the old ancestor was also here.

 Chapter 1159

    <h4>Chapter 1159: The vengeful spirit in the blood-red mist (2)</h4>

    ¡°By the orders of the patriarch, I¡¯m bringing you back to the divine realm to await your punishment.¡± A ck-robed man said coldly.

    ¡°We want to see our ancestor! Let us see our ancestor!¡± Ning Haoran was struggling on his deathbed. He knew that if his ancestor sent these people out, they would not be pardoned even if they returned to the ning family. In the hands of these people, the brother and sister would probably die.

    ¡°You want to see the patriarch? However, I don¡¯t know if the patriarch wants to see you. ¡± The grave and stern ck-clothed man said with a somewhat difficult expression.

    ¡°Please let us see our ancestor!¡± Ning Haoran begged.

    ¡°Alright then! However, I¡¯ll have to ask the patriarch first. ¡± After the Man in ck finished speaking, he gave the others a look and went out for a walk. Then, he returned to the room where the ning siblings were.

    ¡°The patriarch agrees with you.¡± The Man in ck said in a cold tone. In fact, before he came here, the family head had told him that if the brother and sister wanted to see him, he had to bring them here, but he couldn¡¯t agree to it easily. That was why he deliberately pretended to be in a difficult position.

    ¡°Thank you, senior!¡± Ning Haoran said gratefully.

    The siblings were then brought to the living room on the third floor.

    The two of them looked at the few people sitting there and looked at the man in ck in confusion. Their eyes were filled with question marks.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you all want to see the master?¡± The ck-clothed man said indifferently.

    ¡°But there¡¯s no ancestor here! How could you lie to us!¡± Ning Qi ¡®er said unhappily.

    ¡°Who says there isn ¡®t? this subordinate greets the patriarch.¡± The Man in ck saluted master ning with respect.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Master ning nodded and turned his eyes to the ning siblings.

    ......

    ¡°O-old ancestor!¡± Ning Haoran was so scared that he stuttered. How could this be? how could this person be the old ancestor? he could not believe it. However, it was impossible for the Man in ck to recognize someone else as his master. However, he could not ept this result because it meant that the old ancestor would not let them off. This extremely ugly man had seen everything that ning Qi ¡®er had done with his own eyes. This was enough to show that the old ancestor would not allow them to quibble.

    ¡°How is this possible? How can you be the ancestor!¡± Ning Qi ¡®er shouted, dumbfounded. She couldn¡¯t ept this fact at all. This ident was too big a blow to her. She never dreamed that the ugly woman she was talking about was actually the ancestor that she had always wanted to please. She had actually scolded her own ancestor. What ¡­ What should she do? When she thought of this, she was really a little scared.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be the ning family¡¯s old ancestor? ning Qi ¡®er, you¡¯ve scolded me before.¡± Master ning reminded.

    ¡°I ¡­ I didn¡¯t know you were the ancestor.¡± Ning Qi ¡®er argued.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear this reason. Ning Shan, bring them back to the divine realm to await punishment. Without my orders, no one is allowed to pardon them, and even more so, no one is allowed to let them out.¡± Master ning ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The ck-clothed man, Ning Shan, replied very respectfully.

    ¡°Also, you can deal with ning Rong ¡®er and the others as well! Ning Fei will be the head of the nings in the godlynd. ¡± Master ning arranged.

    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Ning Shan responded, then bowed respectfully to master ning, and nned to leave with the ning siblings.

    However, ning Qi ¡®er suddenly broke free from his control and ran to master ning, asking loudly,¡±¡±Old ancestor, what is your rtionship with Leng ruoxue?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re still ¡®concerned¡¯ about her identity?¡± Master ning was speechless. Did ning Qi ¡®er really mind the existence of this little girl? Even at a time like this, she still did not forget to question him.

    ¡°Old ancestor, please tell me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to rest in peace.¡± Ning Qi ¡®er said loudly.

    ¡°She¡¯s my goddaughter. Are you satisfied with this answer?¡± Master ning asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°Goddaughter! Why did you take her in as your goddaughter?¡± Ning Qi ¡®er didn¡¯t know where she got the courage from, but she shouted at the top of her voice, burning with jealousy.

    ¡°Do I need your permission to ept someone as my goddaughter?¡± Master ning squinted his eyes and asked unhappily.

    ¡°I ¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it that way. Old ancestor, you¡¯ve misunderstood!¡± Ning Qi ¡®er quickly exined in fear.

    ¡°Ning Shan, take them away and tell the people from the main family to behave themselves. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind dealing with them as well!¡± Master ning looked at ning Qi ¡®er with a look of disgust and instructed Ning Shan.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Ning Shan quickly responded. In order to prevent ning Qi ¡®er from escaping again, he took out a rope from his storage ring and tied the ning siblings into a bundle. Then, he bowed slightly to the first elder and the others, and led them out of the living room.

    After Ning Shan left with ning Haoran and his sister, first elder looked at master ning andined,¡±¡±If you had dealt with them earlier, the little girl¡¯s man and Beastie would not have gone missing! AI!¡±

    ¡°How can you me me for this? How could I have known that this would happen!¡± Master ning said with an aggrieved face.

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s the point of saying all this now? the most important thing is to find Yechen and that little beast.¡± Mo Yan reminded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already sent people to look for him. ¡± Master ning consoled. The man and the Beast had gone missing, which made them feel quite down.

    ¡°Godfather! Where did they take ning Haoran and his sister?¡± Suddenly, Leng ruoxue¡¯s voice entered the ears of the five of them.

    ¡°I¡¯ve sent people to bring them back to the divine realm. Xue ¡®er, little girl, I¡¯ve already sent people to guard the waterfall. If they discover anything, they will immediately return to report. ¡± Master ning said quickly.

    ¡°Oh! Have you finished dealing with Godfather¡¯s matter?¡± Leng ruoxue asked calmly. Godfather¡¯s speed was really fast this time. It was settled in less than two days.

    ¡°Uh! It¡¯s over!¡± Master ning said helplessly. It seemed that this little girl was really impatient!

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the waterfall!¡± Leng ruoxue said hurriedly. The five of them had an expression that said ¡°as expected.¡±

    ¡°Hehe! Since the little girl is so anxious, let¡¯s go!¡± The first elderughed.

 Chapter 1160

    <h4>Chapter 1160: The vengeful spirit in the blood-red mist (3)</h4>

    After that, they greeted ning Xiao and made all the necessary arrangements, then headed straight for the waterfall ¡­

    When they arrived at the waterfall, Leng ruoxue realized that the people her Godfather had sent had already set up the tent. They must have nned to keep watch there. When she saw this, her heart was filled with warmth and she was moved beyond words.

    ¡°Godfather! Thank you very much. ¡± Leng ruoxue said softly.

    ¡°Silly girl, this is nothing. It¡¯s just a small matter.¡± Master ning said disapprovingly, but not everyone could enjoy such treatment.

    Leng ruoxue nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. She knew that there were some things that didn¡¯t need to be said out loud. She then summoned the Mei and the other spirit beasts to help her set up the tent.

    Master ning then introduced Leng ruoxue to his subordinates.

    At night, after master ning and the rest had gone to bed, Leng ruoxue entered the bracelet and instructed Qing Jue to wake Feng Da and the rest up.

    After Feng Da and the rest woke up, Leng ruoxue exined the situation to them. Everyone turned pale with fright!

    ¡°Miss, what should we do?¡± Cuizhu worriedly tugged at Leng ruoxue¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they should be fine now. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t really be at ease without finding their whereabouts. ¡± Leng ruoxue spoke the truth. Knowing that they were fine was one thing, but whether or not she could be at ease was another.

    ¡°Miss, what do you need us to do now?¡± Feng Da asked calmly. He was very clear about Regimentmander ye¡¯s ability, so he wasn¡¯t very worried about their safety. However, he had the same thoughts as the Miss. He felt that they should find them as soon as possible. Otherwise, everyone¡¯s heart would be in suspense.

    ¡°We need you toe out of your seclusion. We can leave this ce at any time.¡± This was also the main reason why she had asked Qing Jue to wake them up. Otherwise, when it was time to leave, she would not be able to exin it to master ning and the first elder.

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll exit seclusion early in the morning ¡®tomorrow¡¯.¡± Feng Da said. Then, everyone discussed what they would say after they came out of seclusion. After making arrangements, they returned to their rooms.

    ......

    The next morning.

    Leng ruoxue then bade farewell to master ning¡¯s subordinates and returned to the inn.

    After that, he brought Feng Da and his grandfather over.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, have they alle out of seclusion?¡± Master ning and the great elder looked at the people in front of them and said in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, I was the one who woke them up,¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    Hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, master ning and first elder instantly understood. It seemed like this little girl was afraid that they would leave at any time, so she had to n ahead!

    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯ve told them?¡± The first elder said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded, but she couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. It wasn¡¯t easy to bring them here! He had to put on a show for them, but he had no choice.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. We¡¯ve been sending people to look for him!¡± Master ning looked at the crowd and said.

    .

    ¡°We¡¯re not worried. ¡± Feng Da and the others quickly said, and then set up the tent.

    After lunch, Leng ruoxue stood by the pond alone. She looked at the calm water and was deep in thought.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, don¡¯t think too much about it. You should believe in Yechen¡¯s ability!¡± Leng ruohan walked over and consoled her.

    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m not worried about their safety. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not sure if I can see them.¡± Leng ruoxue said softly.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er ¡­¡± Leng ruohan had just uttered two words when she noticed a small Whirlpool in the center of the calm pool ¡­

    Leng ruoxue also noticed the situation and jumped into the pond without hesitation. Leng ruohan saw this and followed suit. Not far away, Feng Da and the rest noticed the abnormality and ran towards the pond ¡­

    When Feng Da and the others arrived at the edge of the pool, the originally imperceptible Whirlpool became more and more obvious and bigger. They did not think and jumped into the water together ¡­

    Seeing this, master ning and the first elder had to follow them, so as not to lose these people again.

    Not long after, a huge wave rolled up from the pond, engulfing Leng ruoxue and the others.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest lost consciousness as well. When they woke up, they realized that they were in an unfamiliar ce.

    ¡°Where is this ce?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes scanned the surroundings. When she realized that her own people were all around, she rxed and started to observe this unfamiliar environment.

    As far as the eye could see, this ce was full of trees and the environment was very quiet and peaceful. There were mountains and water, the climate was gentle, and the spiritual Qi was very rich. It was a good ce to live in seclusion.

    ¡°Miss, the environment here is not bad!¡± Feng DA¡¯s eyes were wide open as he looked around curiously.

    ¡°Everyone, be careful and pay attention to your safety.¡± Leng ruoxue warned.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone responded in unison.

    ¡°Old man ning, can you tell where we are?¡± The great elder asked suspiciously. He had lived in the divinity for a long time, but he had never known that there was such a ce in the divinity. It was truly unbelievable.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any impression of this ce.¡± Master ning shook his head, his handsome face full of question marks.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and take a look!¡± Leng ruoxue pointed to a small green stone path not far away.

    This path was not wide, and both sides of the path were filled with trees. At most, two people could walk side by side. Furthermore, there was only one path in front of them. Hence, Leng ruoxue guessed that this should be the entrance to somewhere, but she did not know what was inside.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone nodded. Since they had been brought here, they couldn¡¯te for nothing. They had to figure out the situation here. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t they havee for nothing?

    ¡°The situation inside is unclear. Everyone, please be careful.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him worriedly. Then, he walked toward the entrance of the small path.

    The first elder and master ning quickly followed, followed by Feng Da and the others.

    After Leng ruoxue and the rest had walked for a while, they finally found a teleportation array at the end of the path. At this moment, the teleportation array was shining with an intimidating white light, proving that it could be used.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest stood by the teleportation array, looking at each other ¡­

 Chapter 1161

    <h4>Chapter 1161: The vengeful spirit in the blood-red mist (4)</h4>

    After some time, Leng ruoxue stepped in. With a sh of white light, she disappeared.

    When the others saw this, they did not want to fall behind and also stepped in. With the continuous sh of white light, everyone disappeared in a moment ¡­

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest appeared on the other side of the teleportation array, they could not help but widen their eyes in disbelief. Compared to the beautiful scenery just now, this ce was clearly a ruin! Not only that, the ce was filled with a thick blood-red mist, and the air reeked of blood.

    ¡°Godfather, can you tell where we are?¡± Leng ruoxue asked cautiously.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, I don¡¯t have any impression of this ce at all. However, this ce looks like a battlefield no matter how I look at it. I¡¯m sure many creatures have died here in the past. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be such a strong blood Qi here.¡± After observing for a while, master ning cautiously said. Standing here, his mind was a little restless, which showed how heavy the murderous Qi was. However, what made him curious was that Xue ¡®er and the others didn¡¯t seem to have any abnormalities, which was really incredible.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head, deep in thought.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, don¡¯t you feel restless?¡± Master ning couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°No, I just feel a little ufortable.¡± Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t have any either?¡± Master ning asked Feng Da and the others with wide eyes.

    ¡°No, I just feel that my breathing is a little rough. The air here isn¡¯t good. ¡± Feng Da made an important conclusion that resonated with everyone.

    ¡°Uh! You¡¯re all freaks! All of you are abnormal!¡± The Grand Elder was speechless. Even the deity emperors and Hierarch experts felt their hearts trembling, but these little brats only had breathing difficulties. Wu ¡­ This was too unfair. How could this be?

    ¡°¡­¡± Feng Da and the others were speechless. They just didn¡¯t feel restless, and that was abnormal? In their opinion, they didn¡¯t sense it because they were too weak.

    ¡°First elder, Godfather, let¡¯s discuss how to leave this ce!¡± Leng ruoxue ignored the grudges of first elder and the others as she reminded them.

    ......

    ¡°Little girl, are you sure you still want to go further in?¡± The great elder asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head with certainty. This was because this was their only hope of finding the Demon Prince and Ling. It was not easy for her to be brought here by the huge wave, so how could she be willing to return empty-handed?

    ¡°Then this old man will risk my life to apany you, little girl. However, the situation here is unclear, so you must not act rashly.¡± First elder warned.

    ¡°Yes, we will.¡± Leng ruoxue promised.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, follow behind me. I¡¯ll lead the way for you.¡± Master ning said.

    ¡°Thank you, Godfather. We¡¯re not that weak. We¡¯ll take care of ourselves.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled helplessly. The two old men were treating them like children.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go!¡± Master ning and the great elder looked at each other and walked in front of the group. Master ning¡¯s subordinates and Mo Yan were arranged to walk at the back, while Leng ruoxue and the others walked in the middle, receiving their protection.

    After walking for a while in the blood-colored fog, Leng ruoxue and the rest suddenly realized that there were countless light spots floating towards them. When the light spots got closer, they realized that they weren¡¯t light spots at all. Instead, they were humans and beasts. However, these humans and beasts were all transparent and their eyes were still shining with a green light.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, they are all vengeful spirits. Be careful not to be possessed by them.¡± Master ning had a headache when he saw the vengeful spirits surrounding them. There were at least a thousand vengeful spirits, which was several times more than their number. Moreover, vengeful spirits were very difficult to deal with, and it was even more difficult to kill them.

    Seeing these vengeful spirits, master ning didn¡¯t know what to say. However, he didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many vengeful spirits here. No wonder the fog here was blood-red.

    Vengeful spirits were extremely annoying creatures and were difficult to eliminate. Vengeful spirits were mainly formed by the vengeful aura of humans or beasts after they died. Vengeful spirits were neither humans nor ghosts and were not tolerated in all realms. However, they were allowed to exist by the rules of heaven and earth. Therefore, anyone who encountered vengeful spirits would have a headache. However, they did not expect to encounter so many of them at once!

    It was difficult to exterminate even one vengeful spirit, let alone so many of them. Wasn¡¯t he trying to tire them to death! Master ning couldn¡¯t help butin in his heart.

    ¡°Little girl, old man ning and I will hold them off for a while. You take these little guys and quickly return the way you came.¡± The first elder chimed in. In his opinion, letting Leng ruoxue and the others deal with these vengeful spirits was no different from sending them delicious food. Hence, he could not let the little girl and the others take the risk.

    ¡°Great elder, there¡¯s a saying that goes,¡± we should share good fortune and misfortune together. ¡°At this moment, how can we abandon you and live alone?¡± Leng ruoxue shook her head in disagreement.

 Chapter 1162

    <h4>Chapter 1162: The immortal-ying man (1)</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯re not leaving!¡± Feng Da and the others quickly nodded.

    ¡°Little girl, these vengeful spirits aren¡¯t easy to deal with. You¡¯re too weak, so you won¡¯t be of much help even if you stay here. If you¡¯re possessed by these vengeful spirits, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡± The great elder advised earnestly. Although he was pleased with the words of the little girl and the others, he could not let them stay here out of his love for them.

    ¡°Great elder, Godfather, there are so many vengeful spirits here. Let¡¯s not talk about whether we can escape or not. Even if we can, you can¡¯t possibly deal with all of them!¡± If there were only a few vengeful spirits, they could leave if they were told to. However, there were at least a thousand vengeful spirits here. If they really left, Godfather and great elder would have a hard time dealing with them no matter how high their cultivation was.

    ¡°This ¡­¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s words left first elder and master ning speechless. They knew very well that this little girl was right. There were too many vengeful spirits here, and they were not able to deal with them. They had chased Leng ruoxue and the others away only because they wanted to help them block the attack and give them a chance to escape. After all, they were still young.

    ¡°Godfather, great elder, we appreciate your good intentions, but we can¡¯t leave.¡± Leng ruoxue was touched. Even though she had not known these people for a long time, the fact that they had done so much for her and her group meant that she had alreadypletely acknowledged them.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, you won¡¯t be of much help here.¡± Master ning said a little anxiously. Seeing those vengeful spirits getting closer and closer, and staring at them like a tiger watching its prey, he was very anxious!

    ¡°Godfather, how can you look down on us?¡± Leng ruoxue pretended to be displeased as she pouted her pink lips. Actually, after seeing these vengeful spirits, she had already asked Qing Jue to find a way to deal with them.

    ¡°Uh! You guys are still young!¡± Master ning said helplessly. This wasn¡¯t the time to discuss this!

    ¡°Sister, I found it.¡± At this moment, Qing Jue¡¯s voice rang out in Leng ruoxue¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Is there any way?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in surprise.

    ¡°Sister, there¡¯s only one way to eliminate the vengeful spirit in this world, and that¡¯s to purify it. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s to burn it. However, the me that can kill the vengeful spirit is not an ordinary me. There are only two kinds of mes in the world that can kill the vengeful spirit. One is the divine fire of the underworld, and the other is the divine fire of chaos. Both of these divine fires were born from the heaven and earth, and can be called the Kings of fire. Their ranks are even higher than the fire spirit.¡± Qing Jue exined.

    ¡°Qing Jue, does this mean that we won¡¯t be able to deal with these vengeful spirits?¡± This was the first time she had heard of the me that Qing Jue had mentioned. She had no idea where to find it. Furthermore, she did not have the time to look for it now.

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t count on theherworld divine fire. It¡¯s impossible for the divine realm to have it. I can find it. ¡± Qing Jue smiled mysteriously and kept her in suspense.

    ......

    ¡°Where are we going to find it?¡± Leng ruoxue asked hurriedly.

    ¡°Sister, when you reach the ninth level of the ¡®heaven defying art¡¯, your Natal me will evolve into a Chaos Divine me.¡± Qing Jue said honestly.

    ¡°Stupid Qing Jue, what do we do now?¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly. She was asking about now! However, she was surprised that her me could evolve into a Chaos Divine me.

    ¡°Sister, although your me hasn¡¯t reached the level of chaotic divine me yet, these vengeful spirits aren¡¯t very strong. It¡¯s more than enough to deal with them.¡± Qing Jue said.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Leng ruoxue asked worriedly. Unless she had no other choice, she was not willing to enter the bracelet at the first sign of danger.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Qing Jue nodded.

    ¡°Sister, as the King of Fire, I can tell you with absolute certainty that your Natal mes can deal with these vengeful spirits.¡± Suddenly, the fire Spirit¡¯s voice rang in Leng ruoxue¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Little fire spirit, you¡¯re awake?¡± Leng ruoxue said happily. When they left the floating cloud City, the little fire spirit had temporarily gone into closed-door cultivation. It had just broken through and needed to go into closed-door cultivation to digest what it had obtained from the breakthrough. At the same time, it needed to sort out its inherited memories. However, she didn¡¯t expect the little fire spirit to wake up so quickly.

    ¡°Yes, sister. Vengeful spirits are most afraid of fire. However, ordinary mes can¡¯t deal with them. Even I have some difficulty dealing with high-level vengeful spirits. However, these vengeful spirits aren¡¯t very strong. Your Natal mes will definitely have no problem dealing with them.¡± The fire spirit said in an extremely serious manner.

    Aftering out of seclusion this time, he was keenly aware that his sister¡¯s mes had be stronger, and there was a faint trace of pressure in the mes, causing him, the King of Fire, to feel pressured.

    However, after pondering for a while, he saw that his sister¡¯s Natal me was different from the rest. That was because the me was the chaos Divine me that had not advancedpletely. He could not help but feel surprised!

    One must know that the chaos Divine me was of a much higher level than his. What was even more unbelievable was that the chaos Divine me was actually his sister¡¯s Natal divine me. This was simply too outrageous and he could not understand it no matter how hard he tried.

    ¡°Thank you, little fire spirit.¡± With green vessel and the little fire Spirit¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue felt much more at ease. Since her mes were able to deal with these vengeful spirits, there was nothing to be afraid of.

    ¡°Godfather, great elder, I have a way to deal with these vengeful spirits.¡± Leng ruoxue cut off the connection with green vessel and the little fire spirit, then turned around and said to them.

    ¡°Little girl, you really have a way?¡± The first elder asked in surprise.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, you don¡¯t have tofort us! Vengeful spirits have been difficult to deal with since ancient times. ¡± Master ning also reminded him. He didn¡¯t want his precious goddaughter to die Here!

    ¡°Godfather, great elder, I won¡¯t show off. You have to believe me!¡± Leng ruoxue was helpless. Did she look that untrustworthy?

    ¡°Miss, we believe you.¡± The moment Leng ruoxue¡¯s words fell, Feng Da and the rest immediately supported her.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Master ning and the great elder didn¡¯t know what to say, and they couldn¡¯t help but think in their hearts. These people¡¯s trust in Xue ¡®er had reached an unparalleled height, and they were far behind!

 Chapter 1163 - The immortal-slaying man (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1163: The immortal-ying man (2)</h4>

    In order to prove that her words were true, Leng ruoxue no longer tried to convince them. Instead, she used her actions to prove it.

    There was a small me dancing on her fair fingertips. The me was not even as big as a baby¡¯s little finger, but the temperature was frighteningly high. Feng Da and the others saw this and immediately distanced themselves from her to avoid being roasted by the me.

    ¡°Uh! The temperature of this me is so high!¡± Master ning and the great elder wiped the sweat off their foreheads and kept a distance from Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Little girl, is this your life me?¡± The first elder asked in surprise. This was the first time he had seen Leng ruoxue¡¯s mes. He did not expect this little girl to have such a hidden hand! He couldn¡¯t help but think to himself. However, what he didn¡¯t know was that Leng ruoxue had more than one trick up her sleeve!

    ¡°Well, I need fire to destroy these vengeful spirits. My fire should be able to deal with them, right?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! No problem,¡± The Grand Elder said hurriedly. If the mes with such high temperatures were still unable to deal with the vengeful spirit, then their mes couldmit suicide by banging their heads against the wall.

    ¡°Then we can stay, right?¡± Leng ruoxue asked again.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Master ning nodded as well. Seeing Leng ruoxue¡¯s mes, he thought that perhaps Xue ¡®er was the most suitable person to deal with these vengeful spirits. It seemed that he was really old. He was actually feeling emotional.

    ¡°Great elder, Godfather, you two work with me to gather all these vengeful spirits together. I¡¯ll set fire to destroy them.¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Alright, you guys stay here to protect Feng Da and the others. Leave these vengeful spirits to us.¡± Master ning replied, and then ordered his subordinates.

    ¡°Unless you have a me like the little girl ¡®s, you must listen to our arrangements.¡± Afraid that Feng Da and the others would refuse, first elder quickly added.

    ¡°Uh! We¡¯ll stay here obediently. ¡± Feng Da quickly expressed his position on behalf of the others, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted in his heart. They were overconfident and liked to show off!

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Little girl, let¡¯s begin!¡± The first elder looked at Leng ruoxue and said. Then, he was the first to charge at the vengeful spirit ¡­

    ......

    Seeing that the first elder had taken the lead, master ning also rushed out, not to be outdone, and Mo Yan followed closely behind.

    When Leng ruoxue saw the vengeful spirits being gathered by the three elders, she quickly executed the ¡®Fire Dragon Dance¡¯ and infused her Natal divine me into it. In an instant, everyone saw a zing fire Dragon flying towards the vengeful spirits ¡­

    Following Leng ruoxue¡¯s rank-advancement, the might of the fire Dragon¡¯s dance had also increased. The ¡®Fire Dragon¡¯s dance¡¯ that was infused with her Natal mes seemed to have been infused with a soul. It became more vivid and human-like.

    The fire Dragon danced in the sky above the vengeful spirits, then slowly descended, wrapping countless vengeful spirits in its own mes. Suddenly, a series of painful wails came from the mes ¡­

    After a short while, the vengeful spirits that were surrounded by the fire dragons disappeared from this world ¡­

    Seeing this, the first elder, master ning, and Mo Yan were even more motivated. More vengeful spirits were driven together by them, and the fire Dragon waiting quietly at the side was responsible for purifying them. The cooperation between the two sides was seamless.

    After a long time.

    The vengeful spirits around them had finally been purified. However, before they could celebrate, an angry roar entered their ears.

    ¡°Who killed my children? I want you to pay with your lives!¡± The roar came from far away, and there was a pressure in the voice, causing Feng Da and the others to feel a little breathless.

    ¡°A vengeful spirit that can talk, this ¡­¡± The great elder¡¯s expression changed. He only managed to finish half of his sentence before his heart sank and he could not continue.

    ¡°King of vengeful spirits.¡± Master ning¡¯s face was also very ugly. He had never dreamed that he would encounter a King of vengeful spirits here. Generally speaking, vengeful spirits were not of a high level, and most of them did not have spiritual wisdom, only acting on instinct. Even so, vengeful spirits were not easy to destroy. Unless everyone had a life me like Xue ¡®er, otherwise, if they could not escape, they could only wait to be the food of vengeful spirits.

    However, this King of vengeful spirits waspletely different. They had spiritual intelligence, and their intelligence was not lower than that of humans. They were also very strong. If one wanted to destroy them, mes alone were not enough.

    Just as master ning was feeling depressed, the king of vengeful spirits had already arrived in front of them. It was in the form of a beast, with a huge body and an extremely ugly appearance. It had the characteristics of countless beasts. Not only was its head full of horns, but there were also many pairs of eyes on its head. Dark green mucus dripped from its body and it emitted an unpleasant smell. Leng ruoxue and the others almost vomited when they saw it.

    ¡°What the hell is this? it looks so disgusting!¡± Feng Da and the others covered their noses and mouths, and couldn¡¯t help butin.

    ¡°You guys are the disgusting ones! I¡¯m the great King of vengeful spirits, and you dare to insult me and kill All My Children? Hmph! I won¡¯t let you off. You¡¯re dead today, haha! It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve tasted such a delicious soul. ¡± The king of vengeful spiritsughed heartily, drooling non-stop from its mouth.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, this is going to be troublesome. This is actually a King of vengeful spirits with the strength of a deity Emperor. I wonder if your mes can deal with it. In a while, this old thing and I will keep it busy while you find an opportunity to purify it with mes. Otherwise, if he doesn¡¯t die, we¡¯ll be the ones to die.¡± Master ning whispered to Leng ruoxue with a serious face.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head, her beautiful eyes staring at the vengeful spirit King with vignce.

    ¡°Stinky old man, I don¡¯t want to die with you, so don¡¯t drag me down!¡± Master ning reminded the great elder with a wicked smile.

    ¡°You old thing, I don¡¯t want to die with you either. Don¡¯t bezy!¡± The great elder replied, unwilling to be outdone. Their eyes met in mid-air, and countless sparks flew.

    With that, the two of them prepared to charge forward together. However, they were stopped by Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Godfather, great elder, please wait a moment. I have some questions for him.¡± Leng ruoxue said softly.

    ¡°Uh! I don¡¯t think it will tell you the truth. ¡± Master ning said with certainty. The vengeful spirit King had intelligence and was born from vengeful energy. It was more cunning than humans, so how could it answer Leng ruoxue¡¯s question honestly?

 Chapter 1164 - The immortal-slaying man (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1164: The immortal-ying man (3)</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just asking. ¡± Leng ruoxue said softly. After she finished speaking, she turned her gaze towards the vengeful spirit King, who had also treated them as prey and was staring at them intently.

    ¡°Vengeful spirit King, How long have you been here?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± The king of vengeful spirits asked instead of answering.

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason. I¡¯m just curious. However, I don¡¯t think you remember. After all, you¡¯re just a vengeful spirit! It didn¡¯t know how to count, so it couldn¡¯t be considered a real soul! How would I remember all this!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a look of understanding and a hint of disdain.

    ¡°Who said I don¡¯t know how to count? Who said I don¡¯t remember? this King has been here for almost a million years! Hmph! Human, you¡¯re underestimating this King. ¡± The king of vengeful spirits roared in anger.

    ¡°That long? Then why are you still so weak?¡± Leng ruoxue was confused.

    ¡°How is my strength low? Hmph! This King doesn¡¯t need to waste any effort to deal with you!¡± The king of vengeful spirits was infuriated. It red at Leng ruoxue and roared.

    ¡°Low in every aspect. Not only is your strength low, but you¡¯re also ugly. You¡¯ve cultivated for a million years, but you¡¯ve never made a breakthrough? Why didn¡¯t you make yourself look better?¡± Leng ruoxue was confused.

    ¡°Damn human, what do you know? I¡¯m the most handsome one among the vengeful spirits, you¡¯re the ugly one! Not only is he ugly, but he also has no taste and is not aesthetically pleasing!¡± The king of vengeful spirits retorted unceremoniously, cursing in its heart. Hmph! An ugly monster actually dared to look down on it, it was really unreasonable.

    ¡°King of vengeful spirits, who told you about vengeful spirits? you may be handsome among vengeful spirits, but you don¡¯t fit the aesthetic standards of us humans! In the eyes of us humans, you¡¯re ugly. So, you¡¯d better ept this reality! Good girl! Change into a better-looking one so that we won¡¯t have nightmares at night. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled in a calm manner. However, it was impossible for her not to feel depressed after being called ugly, blind, and unscrupulous by a vengeful spirit.

    As the first elder, master ning, and the others listened to Leng ruoxue and the king of vengeful spirits ¡®verbal battle, they could not help but feel speechless. They thought to themselves,¡¯ this little girl is really too strong. She can even chat with vengeful spirits and even start bickering!¡¯

    However, inparison, Feng Da and the others were very calm. In their hearts, what was the point of their miss chatting with the king of vengeful spirits? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this King of vengeful spirits was so ugly and disgusting, they might have even encouraged the youngdy to form a contract with it!

    ¡°Human, you¡¯re dead.¡± The king of vengeful spirits gritted its teeth after hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? He flew into a rage out of humiliation! Vengeful spirit King, you still need to train! How can you get angry so easily!¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°You ...¡± The king of vengeful spirits was so angry that it couldn¡¯t speak. Its huge body trembled in anger, and the mucus on its body dripped to the ground, burning ck holes in the ground in the blink of an eye.

    PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l.

    ¡°Vengeful spirit King, you¡¯re too restless.¡± Seeing the vengeful spirit King¡¯s anger, Leng ruoxue ridiculed it.

    ¡°By the way, have you seen any other humans before us?¡± Seeing that the king of vengeful spirits was so angry that it ignored her, Leng ruoxue changed the topic and asked another question. This question was actually what she really wanted to ask.

    ¡°So what if I¡¯ve seen him?¡± The king of vengeful spirits did not doubt that he had his own way.

    ¡°What kind of person?¡± Leng ruoxue probed. There wasn¡¯t a single trace of abnormality on her beautiful face. Actually, she was extremely nervous, but she couldn¡¯t let the vengeful spirit King notice anything amiss.

    ¡°It was a man.¡± The king of vengeful spirits said in an unpleasant tone.

    ¡°Only one man?¡± Leng ruoxue continued asking.

    ¡°I only saw a man. Wait! Why do I have to answer you?¡± The king of vengeful spirits had only said one sentence before it reacted and was no longer willing to cooperate with Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°You have to do your best as a host! This is your territory, and we¡¯re your guests. So, out of courtesy, you have to answer my question honestly. ¡± Leng ruoxue replied matter-of-factly. Her words stunned the vengeful spirit King. It had never heard of such a statement before!

    ¡°You are my food. I will not answer any more questions from you.¡± The king of vengeful spirits red at Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Vengeful spirit King, you can¡¯t be so ungentlemanly, you know? Tell me, where is that man now?¡± Leng ruoxue pretended to reprimand him as she asked.

    ¡°Dead! I ate that man!¡± The king of vengeful spirits said with a fierce look in its eyes.

    ¡°You ate it?¡± Leng ruoxue squinted her beautiful eyes. Even though she did not believe the vengeful spirit King¡¯s words, the anger in her heart still burned uncontrobly after hearing its words!

    .

    ¡°Of course, all the people and beasts thate to my territory are my food. If I don¡¯t eat them, do you think I¡¯ll keep them?¡± The king of vengeful spirits asked.

    ¡°That makes sense. Since that¡¯s the case, you can die too!¡± Leng ruoxue said coldly. She then directed her Fire Dragon and flew towards the vengeful spirit King ...

    Seeing this, first elder, master ning, and Mo Yan also quickly attacked ...

    At the same time, in another secret ce, two extremely handsome men were staring at the light screen in front of them, observing every move inside.

    Of the two men, one was as handsome and elegant as a banished immortal, while the other was as terrifying as a demon. Although the two men had slightly different styles, they were both at the level of a troublemaker that could make women go crazy. However, The Banished Immortal man¡¯s handsome face always had a faint smile, while the other man¡¯s face was as cold as ice.

    The immortal-ying man sat down on a stone chair not far away from them and poured himself a cup of tea. Then, he called out to another man,¡±¡±Come over and have some tea! You¡¯ve been looking at it for a long time. ¡±

    ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± The cold man asked with a straight face. The anger in his heart was uncontroble. He scurried upwards. At this moment, he really wanted to strangle this seemingly rxed man in front of him.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± The immortal execution manughed as he ignored the cold intent that was being emitted from the other party¡¯s body.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death. ¡± The frosty-looking man said coldly.

 Chapter 1165 - The immortal-slaying man (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1165: The immortal-ying man (4)</h4>

    ¡°How can you use me? I¡¯m doing this for their own good!¡± The immortal execution man¡¯s face was filled with grievance as tears continuously flickered in his beautiful eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be pitiful in front of me, unless you want to die!¡± The cold man said with a face full of disgust. He was so disgusted that all the hair on his body stood up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like to act pitiful like this? If you can, why can¡¯t I?¡± The immortal execution man felt very wronged. Sob ... This was clearly a difference in treatment! How could he treat him like this!

    ¡°You dare topete with me?¡± The icy-cold man narrowed his eyes as he spoke in an unfriendly manner.

    ¡°How would I dare! But you can¡¯t bully me, or I¡¯ll tell on you!¡± The immortal execution man warned shamelessly. The man opposite him was so angry that he gritted his teeth.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more daring, even threatening me. ¡± The cold man sighed and said helplessly. However, the immortal execution man knew that this was a sign that the man in front of him was going to get angry. Therefore, he did not dare to y with fire. Otherwise, he would be the one in trouble.

    ¡°Don¡¯t scare me! I¡¯m very timid, so I don¡¯t dare to threaten you. ¡± The immortal execution man said fearfully.

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll remember this. ¡± The cold-looking man squinted his eyes and said coldly. Then, he turned his eyes back to the screen.

    It¡¯s obvious that you can¡¯t beat me now! The immortal-ying man couldn¡¯t help but Mutter to himself. However, he couldn¡¯t unleash his full strength on the divine continent, so it was hard to say who would win between him and the man in front of him. Moreover, this man ...

    ¡°Vengeful spirit King! Why is there such a thing here?¡± Seeing the disgusting creature that suddenly appeared on the screen, the cold man¡¯s eyes narrowed and his tone suddenly became cold. At this time, he could no longer control the anger in his heart. He grabbed the immortal execution man who was leisurely drinking tea in his hand and questioned him fiercely.

    ¡°Uh! Calm down, there¡¯s already one here!¡± The immortal-ying man said honestly. Then, he added in his heart,¡¯there¡¯s more than one!¡¯ However, he didn¡¯t dare to say this now. The king of vengeful spirits wanted to eat him. If he really told the truth, it was hard to say whether he could live to see the sun tomorrow! For the sake of his life, he had better remain silent!

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t I meet him? Speak! Is this your doing?¡± The man, who was emitting a cold aura, questioned with a dark and handsome face.

    ¡°I¡¯m innocent! You can¡¯t possibly think that I can control those vengeful spirits, right? If I had that ability, I would have left this ce long ago. ¡± The immortal execution man defended himself with an aggrieved expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t have any friendship with those vengeful spirits. ¡± The cold man said in disbelief.

    ¡°Even if we are friends, I can¡¯t control them! We¡¯re neighbors who don¡¯t mind each other¡¯s business, that¡¯s all. ¡± The immortal execution man spoke the truth. He had paid a price for being able to live in peace with those vengeful spirits.

    PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± The cold man asked with a cold face.

    ¡°Wait! Wait for them to destroy the vengeful spirit King. ¡± The immortal execution man said.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking nonsense?¡± The cold man said in an unpleasant tone.

    ¡°Do you have a good idea?¡± The immortal execution man blinked his bright eyes and asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°If I had a way, would I need to ask you?¡± The cold man roared in anger.

    ¡°I have no choice. I think we should trust them. Besides, even if we want to help, we have to be able to get out of here first!¡± The immortal execution man reminded. This ce wasn¡¯t a ce where one coulde and go as they pleased. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know about it at that time. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t havee here.

    After hearing the immortal-ying man¡¯s words, the cold-looking man didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he started to sulk.

    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. They¡¯ll be fine.¡± The immortal-ying man said in an understanding manner. That little girl had many life-saving methods in her hands! Otherwise, how could he be so rxed! Unfortunately, a certain someone¡¯s concern made him confused. However, he didn¡¯t dare to say this out loud. Otherwise, the petty man would definitely make things difficult for him after this!

    ¡°Keep a close eye on this ce. If they lose a single hair, I¡¯ll hold you responsible!¡± The cold man warned, then turned around and left.

    When the beautiful man heard the other party¡¯s words, he could only guard the light curtain withoutint, not daring to rx for a moment. Otherwise, he had no doubt that if something happened to these little guys, that savage man would definitely cut him into eight pieces and throw him to some cold ce to let him die. Just thinking about it was terrifying, Wu ...

 Chapter 1166 - The little fellow from the ning family (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1166: The little fellow from the ning family (1)</h4>

    After the cold man left, he walked to the side of a road that led to the outside world. He stopped and looked at the road that seemed a little unsightly because this was a road that only allowed entry and not exit. Thinking of this, he could not help but feel anger in his heart!

    ck divine power slowly gathered in his palm. As more and more divine power gathered in his hand, he threw the ball of divine power toward the intersection ...

    A ¡®bang¡¯ was heard. The sound of a collision rang out and the ce they were at shook violently. The immortal-ying man who had heard the sound also ran over from the light barrier and said with a pale face,¡±Are you crazy? Quickly stop!¡±

    ¡°I want to go out.¡± The cold man¡¯s face was filled with anger.

    ¡°But you can¡¯t force it! That formation can¡¯t be destroyed at all. ¡± The immortal execution man said speechlessly. There was a formation at the entrance of the road. They could only get out after the formation was broken. However, the two of them didn¡¯t seem to be proficient in formations, so they could only be trapped here.

    ¡°How would you know if you don¡¯t try?¡± The cold man said, unwilling to give up.

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried. If it could be destroyed, I would have left long ago. ¡± The immortal-ying man said honestly, implying that he should not waste his energy.

    ¡°At least, with your current strength, you can ¡®t.¡± The immortal execution man added.

    The cold man stared at the path for a long time. In the end, he could only helplessly return to the light screen.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue and the rest were already engaged in battle with the king of vengeful spirits. Master ning, first elder, and Mo Yan were in charge of distracting the king of vengeful spirits, while Leng ruoxue was in charge of purifying it with her Natal divine me.

    The four of them worked together, and soon, the king of vengeful spirits was left with only a bunch of vengeful spirits.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ... Don¡¯t kill me! Let me go! ¡°Waah ...¡± The king of vengeful spirits pleaded as ck tears the size of a fist flowed out from the many eyes on its head. It looked extremely pitiful right now, but Leng ruoxue and the rest would not pity a vengeful spirit.

    ¡°Let you go? Stop dreaming, just like how you won¡¯t let us go when we¡¯re in your hands, and we naturally won¡¯t let you go. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed lightly. The me on her fingertips flickered continuously, giving the king of vengeful spirits a huge amount of pressure.

    ¡°Then what do I have to do for you to let me go?¡± The king of vengeful spirits asked. Although it was a vengeful spirit, it had the intelligence of a human. It knew very well that among these people, the only one who could hurt it was this human woman in front of it. Therefore, it naturally ced its hopes on her and negotiated with her.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let a single vengeful spirit go.¡± Leng ruoxue said emotionlessly. Then, she took the baby out of the bracelet.

    PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l.

    ¡°Sister!¡± The baby rubbed against Leng ruoxue¡¯s chest like a spoiled child.

    ¡°Baby, read its soul.¡± Leng ruoxue transmitted her voice and instructed. Previously, she had tried to use her mind-reading technique on the king of vengeful spirits, but she realized that it did not work. Furthermore, Baobao¡¯s current strength was notparable to this vengeful spirit, so it would be difficult to search its soul. That was why she had summoned Baobao when she had beaten the king to the point where it was only left with a vengeful spirit.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Baby Su nodded. Herrge, bright eyes scanned the vengeful spirit King¡¯s almost transparent body like a Searchlight. Not long after, she came to a conclusion and gave Leng ruoxue a look. Leng ruoxue understood and threw the mes in her hands onto the vengeful spirit King ...

    ¡°Ah!¡± With a painful howl, the vengeful spirit King disappeared from the world forever. As soon as it disappeared, the blood-red mist around them faded a lot, revealing the tip of the iceberg. They also saw a teleportation array not far away ...

    ¡°Baby, how is it?¡± After dealing with the king of vengeful spirits, Leng ruoxue was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, she asked about the results of Baby SU¡¯s investigation.

    ¡°Big sister, the demon and Ling have indeed been here, but they have already left through the teleportation formation. The vengeful spirit King is also very timid. When the demon and Ling came, he was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to show his face.¡± Baobao covered her mouth andughed secretly as she transmitted her voice.

    ¡°Then why did it dare to show its face when we came? Do we look like we¡¯re easy to bully?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in confusion.

    .

    ¡°Sister, I know from the memory of the king of vengeful spirits that the evildoer has killed many of its subordinates, but not all of them. We have caused it to be a general without an Army, so it can¡¯t hide even if it wants to.¡± Baobao exined.

    ¡°Moreover, sister, there¡¯s more than one vengeful spirit King here. If it doesn¡¯t dare to avenge its subordinates, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll beughed at by the other vengeful spirit Kings.¡± Baobao added.

    ¡°And there¡¯s more than one?¡± Leng ruoxue was depressed. One vengeful spirit King was already hard to deal with. If there were more, wouldn¡¯t they be exhausted to death?

    ¡°Yes, although it¡¯s not over a hundred, it¡¯s almost there.¡± Baobao said.

    What should he do then? Leng ruoxue was in a difficult position. Although she really wanted to use the teleportation array to find the demon, she was afraid that Feng Da and the rest would be hurt. She was also hesitating whether she should send Feng Da and the rest into the bracelet ...

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Master ning could not help but ask when he saw Leng ruoxue¡¯s conflicted expression.

    ¡°Godfather, although the vengeful spirit king is dead, there should be more here. So, I¡¯m thinking if we should continue moving forward.¡± Leng ruoxue spoke the truth. Even though she had acknowledged the position of the Grand Elder and master ning in her heart, it did not mean that she would let them know of the universal bangle¡¯s existence now. After all, they were not alone, and the bangle was of great importance. Therefore, before she had absolute power, it was not appropriate for her to let the people of the firmament know of its existence.

    ¡°What? More than one? How did this happen?¡± Master ning¡¯s expression changed when he heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words. If it wasn¡¯t for Xue ¡®er, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy for them to deal with the vengeful spirit King. However, they could deal with one vengeful spirit King, but if there were too many of them, they would probably be helpless. I¡¯m dead tired!

    ¡°This should be the ce where vengeful spirits are sealed. They¡¯ve stayed here for at least millions of years, so naturally, there are many vengeful spirit Kings. What we have to decide now is whether we should continue moving forward. There may be a lot of danger waiting for us ahead.¡± Leng ruoxue said honestly.

 Chapter 1167 - The little fellow of the ning family (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1167: The little fellow of the ning family (2)</h4>

    ¡°Miss, is guild leader ye in front?¡± Feng Da asked the most crucial question. He was very clear about the young miss¡¯s ability, so he didn¡¯t doubt the truth of Leng ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head. This was also what she was struggling with.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s continue forward! Isn¡¯t it just the king of vengeful spirits! With young miss here, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. ¡± Feng Da said disapprovingly.

    His words made Leng ruoxue break out in cold sweat. Wasn¡¯t Feng Da and the others a Little Blind in their trust in Him?

    ¡°Miss, what is the king of vengeful spirits? We have so many people, andmander ye is alone. If there are many vengeful spirit Kings, won¡¯t he be in more danger than us?¡± Lin Yuan analyzed.

    ¡°Yup! Lin Yuan¡¯s words are not without reason. ¡± Leng Qingtian chimed in.

    Seeing that her grandfather and the rest were all in favor of continuing forward, Leng ruoxue could not help but turn her gaze towards master ning and the rest.

    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m here to apany you. If you want to go, then go!¡± First elder quickly dered.

    ¡°Yup! Let¡¯s go! Isn¡¯t it just the king of vengeful spirits! Let¡¯s deal with them one by one. I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t kill them. ¡± Master ning also said heroically. With the experience of killing the king of vengeful spirits, he was not so disgusted and disgusted with the killing of the king of vengeful spirits.

    ¡°Miss, if there are more vengeful spirit Kings, you can let us have a practice!¡± Feng Da requested before he stepped into the teleportation formation.

    ¡°Alright, this is a rare experience after all. If I don¡¯t let you participate, you¡¯ll regret it to death.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. Her group of subordinates were all battle maniacs. They must have been itching for a fight after watching their battle with the vengeful spirit King.

    ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s great. ¡± Everyone chatted andughed with ease as they stepped into the teleportation formation.

    Following the sh of a dazzling white light, Leng ruoxue and the others were transported to a nameless ce. The difference between this ce and the blood-red mist was that this ce was ck.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s so dark here!¡± Looking at the gloomy and dark sky, Feng Da said gloomily. The atmosphere here was too depressing, and he didn¡¯t like it. Moreover, the smell of vengeful spirits here seemed to be even stronger than the blood-red Land.

    ¡°Everyone be careful, the baleful yin force here is very heavy.¡± Master ning reminded him, and couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. Damn, what the hell is this ce! How could there be such a heavy aura of death?pared to the ce just now, this ce was even worse.

    PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l.

    As soon as master ning¡¯s voice fell, pairs of green eyes appeared around them, apanied by harshughter. A terrible atmosphere suddenly shrouded everyone¡¯s heart.

    ¡°What a disgusting sound.¡± Lu Tao covered her ears andined.

    Leng ruoxue summoned a me to light up the ce, revealing the owner of the eyes. They were still vengeful spirits, but their strength should be much higher than the ones in the blood-red Land.

    These vengeful spirits were just fellows who had just gained sentience. Although their intelligence was not high, when the me on Leng ruoxue¡¯s fingertip lit up, they instinctively felt a trace of fear. They curled up their bodies and showed signs of running.

    However, how could Leng ruoxue let them have their way? Hmph! How could he not pay the price for daring to appear and scare them?

    At the same time, the dancing mes on Leng ruoxue¡¯s fingertips had already flown towards the vengeful spirits ...

    The vengeful spirits were so frightened that they fled in all directions. However, they were still no match for the speed of the mes. In the blink of an eye, more than half of the vengeful spirits had been destroyed. Those who were still alive were covered in wounds and looked at Leng ruoxue with fear in their eyes.

    In one go, Leng ruoxue released a few more mes in session, thoroughly purifying the vengeful spirits. Once the vengeful spirits died, a lot of the yin Qi dissipated, and the ce turned from gloomy and dark to a dusky gray.

    However, even though the vengeful spirits were dead, Leng ruoxue and the rest knew that the matter was not over yet. There were so many vengeful spirits here, so there should be a vengeful spirit King.

    When the king of vengeful spirits appeared in front of everyone, they knew that they had guessed wrong. There was not only one king of vengeful spirits here, but nearly a hundred of them.

    .

    Looking at the nearly 100 vengeful spirit Kings in front of them, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel their scalps go numb. No wonder the malevolent Qi here was so strong. After all this trouble, it was all caused by these vengeful spirit Kings. The dark green mucus on their bodies turned into ck smoke after touching the ground, floating in the air. As time passed, the area became dark ck.

    ¡°Humans, how dare you kill our subordinates!¡± One of the vengeful spirit Kings said angrily, and the other vengeful spirit Kings also let out ¡®ao ao¡¯ sounds in agreement.

    These vengeful spirits were their subordinates and also their food. This was because vengeful spirits could devour each other. This was also a way for them to advance in rank. The strong were respected among vengeful spirits. Now that this damned human had killed all the vengeful spirits, it meant that they had no food and no source of advancement. Therefore, they hated this human to death.

    ¡°So what if I kill him?¡± Leng ruoxue said nonchntly. If they didn¡¯t kill those vengeful spirits, how were they supposed to survive?

    ¡°Kill them, and you can stay here!¡± The king of vengeful spirits was furious. It was impossible for a vengeful spirit to be born in less than a hundred years. Therefore, in its eyes, even if all these humans were killed, it would not make up for their losses.

    ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Leng ruoxue smiled faintly as her beautiful eyes kept sizing up the vengeful spirit King that had spoken.

    This vengeful spirit King was slightly different from the others. It had very few eyes on its head, only five pairs, and it didn¡¯t have a horn. However, when it spoke, the other vengeful spirit Kings could only echo, but they didn¡¯t dare to interrupt. If she didn¡¯t guess wrong, this King of vengeful spirits that was speaking should be the head of these vengeful spirit Kings! It could also be said that it was the Emperor of vengeful spirits.

    ¡°You still have to die!¡± The king of vengeful spirits roared, and its words resonated with the other Kings of vengeful spirits.

    Actually, Leng ruoxue¡¯s guess wasn¡¯t entirely correct. Even though this vengeful spirit King¡¯s status was much higher than the other vengeful spirit Kings, it had yet to reach the level of bing a sovereign. Right now, it was between a King and a sovereign. However, if Leng ruoxue and the others had arrived a few million yearster, it might have really be a sovereign.

 Chapter 1168 - The little fellow from the ning family (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1168: The little fellow from the ning family (3)</h4>

    ¡°It seems like we can¡¯t reach an agreement. In that case, let¡¯s start fighting!¡± Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t waste any more time and said in a slightly provocative tone.

    ¡°Owuuu! Brothers, let¡¯s go and exterminate these humans!¡± Hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s provocation, the king of vengeful spirits was enraged.

    ¡°Be careful, everyone!¡± Leng ruoxue turned around and reminded Feng Da and the others softly. The me in her hand was ready to be fired.

    ¡°Little girl, let¡¯s use the old method!¡± The first elder transmitted his voice. The old method he was referring to was the same as before. They would be in charge of dealing with the king of vengeful spirits while Leng ruoxue would be in charge of purifying them.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head slightly. At the same time, she sent a voice transmission to the others, telling them to do the same.

    As the king of vengeful spirits swarmed forward, Leng ruoxue and the others quickly dispersed. Everyone summoned their own beasts, nning to attack the king of vengeful spirits one by one.

    Everyone automatically split into groups of five, each of them bringing along two orcs. They set one of the vengeful spirit Kings as their target and began to gang up on it ...

    In an instant, the sky was filled with mes. All sorts of divine powers danced in the air like ribbons. The vengeful spirit King¡¯s painful howls could be heard everywhere. Leng ruoxue took the opportunity to channel her Natal mes into the ¡®Fire Dragon¡¯s dance¡¯ and threw it towards the weakest vengeful spirit King ...

    After a long time.

    With everyone working together, two-thirds of the vengeful spirit Kings had died. Those who survived were all covered in injuries and looked at Leng ruoxue and the rest with vignce.

    Killing two-thirds of the king of vengeful spirits had also consumed a lot of divine power from Leng ruoxue and the others. Hence, they took the opportunity to stuff many pills into their mouths to recover their physical strength and divine power while the two sides were staring at each other.

    ¡°Vengeful spirit King, it seems that you and your brother failed to kill us!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she continued to provoke him.

    ¡°Damn humans, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± After a short rest, the vengeful spirit King charged towards Leng ruoxue in anger again ...

    However, master ning would not give it a chance. He stopped it halfway and said with a faint smile,¡±¡±I¡¯m your opponent. Don¡¯t even think about my goddaughter. ¡±

    ¡°Get lost! I¡¯m going to kill that woman!¡± The king of vengeful spirits, whose path had been blocked, roared angrily. In fact, it was a little afraid of the person in front of it, so it did not want to have the opportunity to fight with him. Although the other party could not kill it, it would not be at an advantage either.

    PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, your opponent is me! AI! A vengeful spirit is a vengeful spirit, you¡¯re really too rude. ¡± Master ning grumbled. His handsome face was still full of hidden bitterness, but he was alreadyughing in his heart. He never knew that killing vengeful spirits could be so easy. This made him feel a sense of achievement. Although the main force to eliminate vengeful spirits was Leng ruoxue, she was still his goddaughter! He was also honored.

    ¡°You should die too!¡± The king of vengeful spirits was enraged, and it lost its mind and attacked master ning fiercely ...

    However, it was weaker than master ning by a level. Hence, after the two of them had exchanged more than ten blows, it showed signs of losing. Leng ruoxue then found the right opportunity and purified it in one fell swoop.

    With the death of the most powerful vengeful spirit King, the rest of the vengeful spirit Kings were left without a leader. They fled in all directions in a panic. However, Leng ruoxue and the rest would not let them escape. After recovering their physical strength and divine power, they swarmed forward and surrounded the vengeful spirits ...

    ¡°Bang Bang Bang!¡± Following a few loud sounds, the vengeful spirit Kings that were still alive were beaten to the point of dying. Naturally, they could not escape the might of Leng ruoxue¡¯s mes ...

    A momentter, all the vengeful spirit Kings were annihted, and the sky where they were became brighter and brighter from the gray.

    However, this ce had been upied by the vengeful spirit Kings for a long time. Hence, it had been corroded to an unsightly state. Everywhere she looked was in aplete mess. Only the teleportation array that was shining with a dazzling light was intact. This was probably the only thing that made Leng ruoxue happy.

    ¡°Miss, shall we go?¡± Lu Tao asked as she looked at the teleportation formation. She really did not want to stay here any longer. Although the vengeful spirits had been eliminated, the unpleasant smell would not be gone in a short time.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and was the first to enter the teleportation array. The rest of them followed closely behind.

    After another round of teleportation, Leng ruoxue and the rest opened their eyes and realized that they had been teleported to a ce with beautiful mountains and clear waters. Not only were the mountains and waters beautiful, but there was also a faint mist floating in the air.

    Not only were there no vengeful spirits here, but the environment was also unbelievably beautiful. Compared to the first ce they had been to, this ce was simply a paradise on earth.

    ¡°Wee to my territory.¡± All of a sudden, a clear yet slightly resentful voice rang in the ears of Leng ruoxue and the others.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest lifted their heads and looked in the direction of the voice. They saw a beautiful man standing not far away. He was like a banished immortal. The man was shrouded in a translucent mist and seemed to be filled with immortal Qi. However, this man¡¯s face seemed to be slightly green. Although it wasn¡¯t very serious, it still stood out on his extremely handsome face.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Leng ruoxue looked warily at this stunningly beautiful man who had suddenly appeared.

    ¡°I¡¯m Bing Yao. You can call me brother Yao. ¡± The beautiful man said softly, revealing a smile that could topple cities.

    ¡°Uh!¡± After hearing this celestial-like handsome man¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was filled with ck lines. She thought to herself,¡¯what a fellow whoes to know others by himself!¡¯ However, she didn¡¯t have the habit of calling someone brother the first time they met.

    ¡°May I know where this is?¡± Leng ruoxue asked after some thought.

    ¡°This can be considered my residence!¡± Bing Yao frowned and replied.

    ¡°Uh! You¡¯re actually neighbors with vengeful spirits? Why didn¡¯t you get eaten by those vengeful spirits?¡± Leng ruoxue was simply too curious. However, she could also tell that this man¡¯s cultivation was extremely high, probably not below that of her Godfather.

    ¡°Little Xue ¡®er, do you really want me to be eaten by the vengeful spirits?¡± Bing Yao asked with an aggrieved expression. His bright eyes were filled with resentment, as if Leng ruoxue had said something she shouldn¡¯t have.

    ¡°Go away, who allowed you to call my little girl little Xue ¡®er!¡± When master ning heard how Bing Yao had addressed him, he couldn¡¯t help but get angry.

    Leng ruoxue was also speechless. She wasn¡¯t even close to this man, yet he called her little Xue ¡®er. However, what she wanted to know more was how this handsome man knew her name!

    ¡°How do you know my name?¡± Leng ruoxue asked after some thought.

    ¡°I just know! And I know everything about you!¡± Bing Yao smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. His face was mysterious, and his eyes sneaked a nce at the bracelet on Leng ruoxue¡¯s wrist.

    His actions did not escape Leng ruoxue¡¯s eyes. Hence, she was on high alert and secretly hoped that this man would not have any ideas about the universal bracelet. Otherwise, she would have to fight to the death.

    ¡°Little Xue ¡®er, I¡¯m not a bad person.¡± Bing Yao could feel Leng ruoxue¡¯s wariness and quickly tried to defend himself.

    ¡°A bad person would never admit that there¡¯s a problem with his character. Besides, a bad person doesn¡¯t know how to write on his face.¡± Leng ruoxue answered honestly. In other words, it was useless for her to say that she was not a bad person.

    The moment Leng ruoxue¡¯s words left her mouth, Feng Da and the rest were instantly on their guard. They stared at the immortal-like man with suspicion, as if they were prepared to attack if he dared to act rashly.

    ¡°Uh! Little Xue ¡®er, I¡¯m really not a bad person! I even know this little guy from the ning family!¡± Bing Yao said helplessly.

    The little guy from the ning family? Who was he talking about? Everyone looked at each other, their faces full of question marks, because among them, besides master ning, only his subordinates were from the ning family. They didn¡¯t know which one he was talking about.

    Master ning also looked at his subordinate in confusion and couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±¡±Do any of you know him?¡±

    ¡°Patriarch, we don¡¯t know any of them.¡± Master ning¡¯s subordinates said in unison.

    ¡°Of course they don¡¯t know me. I¡¯m talking about you, the little guy of the ning family.¡± Bing Yao looked at master ning and said with a smile.

    .

    Lightning! Earth-shaking lightning! Leng ruoxue and the rest felt like they were struck by lightning when they heard Bing Yao¡¯s words. However, they wanted tough more because the head of the ning family, the head of the eight great divine domains in the divinity, had lived for countless years. The head of the ning family had a very high status in the divinity, yet he was called a little fellow by a handsome young man who looked to be in his twenties. How could they not be surprised?

    When master ning heard Bing Yao¡¯s words, he was a little dumbfounded. After a moment of shock, master ning was depressed. Wu...How did he be a little guy? In his memory, there was no such person! However, this detestable man called him a little fellow in front of so many people. This made him a little angry from embarrassment.

    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re not allowed to call me little fellow.¡± Master ning roared, and the way Feng Da and the others were trying to hold back theirughter made him even more furious!

    ¡°Then what should I call you? Little thing?¡± Bing Yao teased master ning on purpose.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± After hearing what Bing Yao said, the great elder couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Damn it, this was too funny. He didn¡¯t think that old man ning would have such a day. Heughed so hard that his stomach hurt.

    ¡°Old man, are you doneughing?¡± Master ning red at him and shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I don¡¯t want tough, but it¡¯s too funny, little guy!¡± The first elder could not help but ask.

    ¡°Dammit! I want to fight you one-on-one!¡± Master ning red at Bing Yao. This man in front of him was too despicable. However, what made him even angrier was that he couldn¡¯t see through this man. No matter what, he had to teach him a lesson for calling him a little guy. Hmph! He would let this man know who the little fellow was.

    ¡°Are you sure? It¡¯s been many years since west met, and the little fellow¡¯s temper has grown!¡± Bing Yao still had a smile on his face, as if he was kind to a junior.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sure. ¡± Master ning said with certainty. For the sake of his face, he didn¡¯t want to be a little guy in this man¡¯s mouth. Otherwise, those old things wouldugh at him in the future!

 Chapter 1169 - Bingyaoâ€™s identity (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1169: Bingyao¡¯s identity (1)</h4>

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll fulfill your wish. However, if I injure you, don¡¯t cry!¡± Bing Yao said helplessly, which made master ning even angrier.

    ¡®Damn it, who is this person? They hadn¡¯t even started fighting yet, was he nning to anger her to death? Master ning couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart, his anger boiling! It gushed up to his head.

    The next moment, master ning rushed out like an arrow ...

    Bing Yao calmly received master ning¡¯s divine skill, and the two of them were entangled!

    After a while, the two of them had already fought for dozens of rounds. However, as the battle went on, master ning became more and more impatient, while Bing Yao still looked rxed and calm.

    In Leng ruoxue¡¯s eyes, Bing Yao was clearly toying with master ning!

    ¡°It looks like old man ning is going to lose!¡± The great elder who was watching the battle whispered. This old man ning had always been strong. If he really lost to this young man, he was afraid that he would lose face. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried.

    ¡°Bingyao¡¯s strength is indeed above Godfather. ¡± Even though they were both reverent-god level cultivators, their abilities were different. Bing Yao¡¯s abilities were definitely at the top of the reverent-god level.

    ¡°Who is this Bing Yao? Why are you here?¡± Feng DA¡¯s face was full of question marks. In fact, these questions were also what everyone wanted to know.

    ¡°Little guy, you¡¯ve lost!¡± Bing Yao said with a faint smile after blocking another wave of divine power.

    ¡°I admit defeat!¡± Master ning said gloomily. He wasn¡¯t someone who couldn¡¯t afford to lose, but he was upset to lose to this man who called him little guy.

    ¡°Little guy, I haven¡¯t seen you for many years. You¡¯ve improved a lot.¡± Bing Yao consoled. In fact, he didn¡¯t want to hurt the confidence of the little guy from the ning family.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Master ning snorted and turned away, not looking at Bing Yao anymore.

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re angry, little guy.¡± Bing Yao chuckled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call me little fellow. ¡± Master ning gritted his teeth. He didn¡¯t want to pay attention to this man, but he kept calling him ¡°little guy¡±, so he couldn¡¯t ignore him. It was really infuriating.

    PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l.

    ¡°But, in my eyes, you¡¯re just a little guy! Don¡¯t you agree? Little Xue ¡®er!¡± Bing Yao turned his head, his deep and bright eyes staring at Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Uh! How would I know? I don¡¯t even know you. ¡± Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes and said in a speechless manner.

    ¡°Little Xue ¡®er, you actually said you don¡¯t know me. I¡¯m so sad.¡± Bing Yao¡¯s tears quickly welled up in his eyes, but they did not fall.

    Leng ruoxue looked at Bing Yao, who was as handsome as a fairy, and she didn¡¯t know what to say. She wanted to shout,¡±image!¡± Pay attention to your image! You¡¯re a beautiful man, how can you pretend to be pitiful!

    ¡°Should I know you?¡± Leng ruoxue asked after a moment of silence.

    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ve known you for a long time. Of course, you know me too.¡± Bing Yao revealed a bright smile and said as a matter of course.

    ¡°Uh! What kind of logic is this?¡± Leng ruoxue was depressed. Who said that she had to know this man just because he recognized her?

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know you.¡± Said Leng ruoxue. She felt extremely helpless in her heart. Although she didn¡¯t want to break this immortal-like man¡¯s fantasy, she still didn¡¯t know him. Sigh! What a pity! Such a beautiful man with such high strength was actually mentally unstable.

    It was a good thing that Bing Yao did not know how to read people¡¯s minds. Otherwise, if he knew that Leng ruoxue thought that he was mentally unstable, he would probably bang his head against the wall in frustration.

    ¡°Little Xue ¡®er, I¡¯m so sad to hear you say this. My heart is broken.¡± Bing Yao said pitifully, but his words gave Feng Da and the others goosebumps.

    Suddenly,¡¯bang!¡¯ A loud sound was heard, and the ce where everyone was at shook violently. Immediately after, an angry roar resounded through the clouds.

    ¡°Break your head! Damn you, you bastard!¡± A tall figure rushed out from behind Bing Yao and threw a punch at his face ...

    Leng ruoxue and the rest widened their eyes as they looked at the violent man who had suddenly appeared. They could not help but shout,¡±¡±Freak!¡±

    ¡°Guild leader ye!¡±

    The violent man who had just punched Leng ruoxue turned around when he heard the shouts. He looked at Xue ¡®er who was not too far away. He left Bing Yao behind and ran towards Leng ruoxue ...

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, I missed you so much!¡± The demon hugged Xue ¡®er tightly and said affectionately.

    ¡°Freak! Are you alright?¡± Leng ruoxue asked worriedly.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. Ling is fine too.¡± The demon said hurriedly.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, I¡¯ve made you worry these past few days.¡± The demon said as he hugged Leng ruoxue even tighter.

    .

    ¡°Cough cough!¡± At this time, two clear coughs sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. Only then did they remember that there was an outsider here. Needless to say, it was Bing Yao.

    At this moment, Bing Yao had a huge dark eye ring on his left eye after being punched by the evildoer. It was hanging on his handsome face. When the crowd saw his appearance, they couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Are you guys doneughing?¡± Bing Yao¡¯s eyes were wide open as he asked unhappily. Then, he turned his resentful eyes to the demon and said,¡±¡±You¡¯ve forgotten your friends at the sight of a woman, how can you treat me like this! You¡¯re always getting pped in the face, wuu ...¡±

    ¡°Evildoer, you know him?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°We can be considered acquaintances! However, I¡¯m not familiar with him, so there¡¯s no need to pay attention to him!¡± The demon said indifferently.

    ¡°How can you do this to me, little Xue ¡®er, you have to be my judge!¡± Bing Yao asked for help.

    ¡°Uh! I can¡¯t help you!¡± Leng ruoxue rejected, but her heart was filled with suspicion. She was curious and wary about Bing Yao¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Little Xue ¡®er, you really break my heart! Wu...Master! What should I do if Junior Sister doesn¡¯t acknowledge me?¡± Bing Yao sighed. His words shocked Leng ruoxue and the others.

 Chapter 1170 - Bingyaoâ€™s identity (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1170: Bingyao¡¯s identity (2)</h4>

    Everyone looked at Bing Yao in disbelief. What he said just now had them all dumbfounded. Master? Junior Sister? What was going on?

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Leng ruoxue narrowed her eyes and asked cautiously.

    ¡°I said, Junior Sister doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge me!¡± Bing Yaoughed evilly. I gave you a fright!

    ¡°Who¡¯s your Junior Sister?¡± Leng ruoxue could not help but ask.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s you! Little Xue ¡®er,e and let senior brother hug you!¡± After Bing Yao finished speaking, he opened his arms and made a hugging gesture. He looked at Leng ruoxue expectantly, but he was ignored by her.

    ¡°What evidence do you have?¡± Leng ruoxue asked cautiously. Even though her master had said that she had two senior brothers, she did not know what they looked like. Hence, she could not believe Bing Yao, this senior brother who had just appeared out of nowhere.

    Feng Da and the others also looked at Bing Yao in surprise. They kept looking at him up and down. Was this man really her young miss ¡®senior brother?

    ¡°Do we still need evidence for this?¡± Bing Yao was depressed. Why didn¡¯t little Xue ¡®er believe him? Did he look like a scammer?

    ¡°Of course I do. I can¡¯t just acknowledge that he¡¯s my senior brother just because he says so!¡± Leng ruoxue replied matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Uh! He can be my witness!¡± Bing Yao pointed at the demon and said. To be honest, he couldn¡¯t produce any evidence when little Xue ¡®er asked him to. After all, they didn¡¯t have any token of trust between them, and master probably didn¡¯t show little Xue¡¯ er their faces. Otherwise, little Xue ¡®er would have recognized him!

    Everyone turned to look at the evildoer with question marks on their faces.

    The crowd could not understand why Bing Yao said that ye chen could prove it. They weren¡¯t close!

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, this guy is indeed your senior brother!¡± The demon said helplessly and red at Bing Yao, ming him for dragging him into this.

    ¡°Since you say so, then he is.¡± Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t doubt his words. Even though she didn¡¯tpletely believe Bing Yao¡¯s words, she believed that the demon would not lie to her.

    ¡°Little Xue ¡®er, you¡¯re too biased. Why don¡¯t you believe me when I say it, but you believe everything he says?¡± Bing Yao said gloomily.

    PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l.

    ¡°Because he¡¯s my man, and you¡¯re just a stranger.¡± Leng ruoxue replied matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s true, so now you know that I¡¯m your senior brother. Come! Call me senior brother!¡± In fact, he had wanted to have a Junior Sister for a long time, but unfortunately, master¡¯s standards were too high, and he had never taken in a female disciple!

    ¡°Senior brother!¡± Leng ruoxue called out softly. With such a powerful senior brother, it did not seem like it was a loss to her.

    ¡°Be good!¡± Bing Yaoughed happily, his hand uncontrobly reaching out to touch Leng ruoxue¡¯s head, but was pped away by the demon!

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. Otherwise, be careful of your ws. ¡± The demon red at him and warned.

    ¡°Uh! She¡¯s my Junior Sister. ¡± Bing Yao reminded. Shouldn¡¯t a senior brother dote on his Junior Sister? Why couldn¡¯t he even touch her head?

    ¡°She¡¯s my woman. If you dare to touch a single strand of her hair, I¡¯ll chop off your ws!¡± The demon said viciously.

    ¡°Junior Sister, this man is too violent and terrifying. Let¡¯s change to another one! I¡¯ll find you a gentle one. ¡± Bing Yao said, not afraid of death.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± The demon narrowed his eyes and asked with an unfriendly expression.

    Then, without giving Bing Yao a chance to reply, he threw a punch at his face, and everyone heard a ¡®bang¡¯. Bing Yao¡¯s right eye was punched again. This time, both eyes were symmetrical, and Bing Yao looked like a giant panda.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The crowd couldn¡¯t help butugh again when they saw Bing Yao¡¯s face, and the one whoughed the most was master ning.

    Then, there were more ¡®Bang Bang Bang¡¯! After a few loud sounds, Bing Yao¡¯s handsome face turned into a pig¡¯s head after being greeted by the demon.

    Master ning, who was gloating, looked at the evildoer with admiration. He thought to himself,¡±he¡¯s really an evildoer!¡± He could actually beat a reverent-God into a pig¡¯s head. He was his idol!

    .

    ¡°Damn it, how many times have I told you, you¡¯re not allowed to hit my face!¡± Bing Yao couldn¡¯t help but roar. This was really infuriating. This man liked to hit people¡¯s faces every time he hit them. However, he narcissistically thought that this guy was jealous of him!

    ¡°The other parts are too hard. With my current strength, I can only hit your face.¡± The demonughed evilly before he threw a few more punches ...

    Looking at the two men who were chasing after him, Feng Da walked to Leng ruoxue¡¯s side and asked softly,¡±¡±Miss, is that bingyao really your senior brother?¡±

    ¡°The evildoer said yes. It should be true.¡± Leng ruoxue replied. Although she knew that the evildoer was hiding a secret from her, who wouldn¡¯t have a secret? As long as they had no ill intentions, it was nothing! If the demon didn¡¯t tell her, she wouldn¡¯t ask. This was the most basic trust between them.

    ¡°Sister, that Bing Yao is the old master¡¯s disciple. Although I don¡¯t have his face in my memory, I still remember his aura.¡± At this moment, Qing Jue¡¯s voice rang out in Leng ruoxue¡¯s heart.

    As a weapon spirit, he wouldn¡¯t pay attention to what was going on outside all the time, but what was happening outside couldn¡¯t be hidden from him. As soon as Bing Yao appeared, he felt a familiar aura. However, before Bing Yao¡¯s identity was revealed, he wouldn¡¯t say anything. After all, his memory of Bing Yao was very vague.

    ¡°Qing Jue, you haven¡¯t seen master¡¯s other two disciples either?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in surprise.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say that I¡¯ve never seen them before. It¡¯s just that when I saw them, I had yet to develop my own intelligence, let alone transforming into a human form. After I gained my own intelligence and could transform into a human form, they went to other realms to train and rarely returned to the divine realm. Thus, I can¡¯t be considered to be very familiar with them.¡± Qing Jue exined.

    The old master had been managing his two disciples like a herd of sheep. After giving them what they could learn, he had thrown them into another realm and left them there. When the old master had met with an ident, he had not seen his two disciples return. Now that he thought about it, perhaps the old master had sent them to another realm to protect them.

 Chapter 1171 - Bingyaoâ€™s identity (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1171: Bingyao¡¯s identity (3)</h4>

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head.

    At this moment, the evildoer was done beating her up and returned to Leng ruoxue¡¯s side. He hugged her tightly in his arms once again.

    ¡°She¡¯s my Junior Sister. ¡± Bing Yao looked at the man who was holding his Junior Sister andined in a low voice,¡±Wu...Why is my Junior Sister being held by that violent man when I can¡¯t hold her? it¡¯s so unfair.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my woman!¡± The demon also said.

    ¡°Alright, stop quarreling. Since you¡¯re my senior brother, why are you here? Can you exin?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. Even though she had acknowledged this senior brother of hers, she still had many questions. Hence, she had to rify them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce with no one around. ¡± Bing Yao smirked and brought Leng ruoxue away.

    The demon looked at his empty arms and instantly, his anger rose. Damn it, he actually dared to snatch someone from his arms, he was really looking for death!

    Seeing the evildoer¡¯s dark face, everyone tacitly stayed away from him to avoid being implicated. They did not want to be someone else¡¯s scapegoat.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue had been brought to a wooden house by Bing Yao.

    Leng ruoxue lifted her beautiful eyes and sized up the room. The room was not very big, but the air in the room was filled with dense spiritual energy. The decorations in the room were also very particr. As for the wood used to build the wooden house, it was the rare thousand year old nanmu wood, which was extremely precious.

    ¡°You can start now.¡± Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Little Xue ¡®er, can you take me to the¡¯ universal bracelet ¡®to have a look?¡± Bing Yao requested, his deep eyes looking at the bracelet on Leng ruoxue¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. With a thought, she brought Bing Yao into the bracelet.

    Bing Yao stood on the ground of the medium, his eyes filled with deep nostalgia. He took a deep breath and left Leng ruoxue behind to wander around the bracelet alone ...

    After a long time.

    PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l.

    Bing Yao had returned, his eyes still a little wet. Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t need to ask to know that this fellow had gone to find a ce to cry.

    ¡°Little Xue ¡®er, I want to take a look at the purple bamboo house!¡± Bing Yao requested. The current owner of the purple bamboo house was Leng ruoxue, so without her permission, he could not enter.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and brought Bing Yao into the purple bamboo house.

    The decorations in the purple bamboo house were the same as before. It was exactly the same as in his memory. Bing Yao looked at the familiar scene in front of him, and the tears in his eyes flowed out again ...

    ¡°Master! I¡¯m back to see you!¡± As he cried, he knelt on the ground and kowtowed a few times. Then, hey on the ground and started to cry ...

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, although she wanted tofort him, she didn¡¯t know where to start. She was very clear that this cheap senior brother had been with her master for much longer than she had. His feelings for her master must be deeper than hers.

    AI! Just let him cry as much as he wanted! Leng ruoxue thought to herself.

    After a while, Bing Yao stood up and looked at Leng ruoxue with embarrassment.¡±¡±Little Xue ¡®er, I¡¯ve lost myposure.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. ¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Little Xue ¡®er, I¡¯ve been by master¡¯s side since I was young and have always treated him as my father. However, when master was in trouble, I wasn¡¯t able to stay by his side. This is my life¡¯s regret.¡± It had been so many years, and he thought that his heart had calmed down. However, after seeing these familiar things today, he realized that he had always felt guilty, but he had hidden it.

    ¡°Then where were you at that time? ¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡± Little Xue¡¯ er, I am your eldest senior brother. You also have a second senior brother. Back then, when we grew up, master sent us to another world. So, we did not know when master met with an ident. Later, when we found out that master had passed away, my Junior Brother and I secretly returned to the divine world. After we found out the truth of the matter, we wanted to avenge master. However, we were too weak at that time. Not only did we not manage to avenge master, we even almost lost our lives ...¡±

    ¡± After that, my Junior Brother and I were separated, and I fled here. This was the ce where master sealed the vengeful spirits. The people who chased me didn¡¯t dare toe in, and I almost died here. Later, the vengeful spirit King and I didn¡¯t want to hurt each other, so we came to an agreement to mind our own business! ¡± Bing Yao exined.

    ¡°Then what was that formation that sucked us in?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in confusion.

    .

    ¡°That formation ... Was controlled by me. I was also the one who brought you guys in.¡± Bing Yao hesitated for a moment before he spoke. His beautiful, bright eyes looked at Leng ruoxue fearfully, as if he was afraid that she would be angry.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Leng ruoxue squinted her beautiful eyes and said in an unfriendly tone.

    ¡°Uh! I was the one who brought you here. ¡± Bing Yao shrunk his neck and whispered,¡±I don¡¯t understand why he¡¯s so afraid of Junior Sister!¡± One must know that his Junior Sister was only a beginner divine being while he was already a reverent-God.

    ¡°You know that there are vengeful spirits here, yet you still dare to bring us in. What if we die Here?¡± Leng ruoxue suppressed her anger and questioned him.

    ¡°You won¡¯t die Here. Don¡¯t you have the universal bracelet? If you really can¡¯t defeat those vengeful spirits, just enter the bracelet. Moreover, your mes are the nemesis of those vengeful spirits. They¡¯ll be more than afraid of you! How can I kill you!¡± Bing Yao said honestly.

    ¡°What about that demon and Ling? What do you say?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was stern as she spoke coldly.

    ¡°That guy will be fine. Those vengeful spirit Kings won¡¯t dare to show themselves when they see him.¡± Bing Yao was speechless. What a difference! This was the difference! Thinking back, he had fought so hard! However, that person actually found this ce without any effort.

    ¡°Oh! Then what do you want to do by bringing us in here?¡± Leng ruoxue asked again.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s to meet you! It wasn¡¯t easy for you guys to get to the waterfall, and I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll see you guys again. I don¡¯t want to miss this opportunity. ¡± Bing Yao said honestly.

 Chapter 1172 - Bingyaoâ€™s identity (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1172: Bingyao¡¯s identity (4)</h4>

    <b>?</b>

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave this ce, so I can only let you in.¡± Bing Yao added.

    ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t leave this ce?¡± Leng ruoxue had a look of suspicion.

    ¡°Little Xue ¡®er, actually, the array here only allows you to enter but not leave. I only realized that I couldn¡¯t leave after I entered, so I had no choice but to bring you in.¡± Bing Yao said awkwardly.

    ¡°You¡¯re allowed to enter but not leave? Then why did you bring us in?¡± Leng ruoxue was speechless. Right now, she really wanted to beat Bing Yao up like a demon. This guy was too despicable. He knew that they couldn¡¯t get out of here, but he still brought arge group of people in. Among them were the people from the ning family. If they couldn¡¯t get out in the future, the ning family would be in chaos!

    ¡°Uh! I can¡¯t get out because I don¡¯t know about formations, but you¡¯re different! I believe that you will be able to bring us out of here. ¡± Bing Yao was very confident and said with certainty.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up. My formation is only halfplete. ¡± Leng ruoxue rudely poured cold water on Bing Yao¡¯s head. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. She really didn¡¯t know how this fellow could be so confident in her. How could the formation that master used to seal the vengeful spirit be so easily broken?

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve been here long enough anyway. Now that I have you guys to apany me, I don¡¯t mind when I can go out. ¡± Bing Yao said with a proud smile.

    You don¡¯t mind, but I do! Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes and thought to herself. After hearing Bing Yao¡¯s words, her urge to beat him up became even stronger because he was really asking for it.

    ¡°Little Xue ¡®er, whether we can leave this ce or not all depends on you.¡± Bing Yao said with a smile.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me where we are.¡± Leng ruoxue asked calmly.

    ¡°Uh! Didn¡¯t I say that this is the ce where master sealed the vengeful spirit?¡± Bing Yao asked in confusion.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m asking about where we are now.¡± Leng ruoxue exined.

    ¡°This is the center that controls the entire sealing formation. After I entered, I¡¯ve been in control of this ce. However, in order to prevent the vengeful spirits from escaping, master did not leave behind the spell to unseal the seal.¡± Bing Yao said.

    ¡°Oh! Let¡¯s leave this ce first! I don¡¯t want to make the others wait. ¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Bing Yao looked at everything in the purple bamboo house. Although he was a little reluctant, he would have a chance toe in in the future.

    PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l.

    Then, Leng ruoxue left the bracelet with Bing Yao.

    After that, they left the wooden house and returned to the crowd.

    When they saw Leng ruoxue and Bing Yao, Feng Da and the rest quickly surrounded theirdy and looked around as if they were looking for something. Then, they looked at Bing Yao with caution ...

    ¡°Uh! Don¡¯t look at me like that. I can guarantee that she¡¯s not missing a single hair!¡± Bing Yao felt everyone¡¯s unfriendly gazes and quickly exined.

    ¡°Hmph! How dare you kidnap my family¡¯s young miss, brothers, attack! Beat him up!¡± Under Feng DA¡¯smand, the people who were surrounding Leng ruoxue changed their target. They all rubbed their fists and red at Bing Yao with a murderous look. In the next second, they all swarmed up and started punching and kicking Bing Yao ...

    However, as a reverent God, it was impossible for them to hit Bing Yao. Bing Yao knew how important these people were to his adorable Junior Sister. Hence, he didn¡¯t dare to hurt them other than dodging. Otherwise, he was afraid that Leng ruoxue would fight him to the death!

    Leng ruoxue was kind enough not to add insult to injury when she saw the crowd and Bing Yao chasing each other. However, she did not stop them. Instead, she leaned into the evil man¡¯s arms and watched the show. Feng Da and the others could not hurt Bing Yao, and it was impossible for Bing Yao to do anything to Feng Da and the others. So, she was not worried that they would both be injured.

    .

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, did that guy tell you everything?¡± The demon asked.

    ¡°Yes, I roughly said a few things.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Then, do you want to know about my rtionship with him?¡± The demon asked with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. If you don¡¯t want to tell me now, I don¡¯t have to know. ¡± Leng ruoxue replied nonchntly. She was very clear that there were some things that the demon would tell her sooner orter. He didn¡¯t tell her now probably because it wasn¡¯t the right time for her to know.

    ¡°Mm, then we¡¯ll talk about it in the future! It¡¯s a little early now. ¡± The demon said after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Alright. By the way, evildoer, we¡¯ve already destroyed the king of vengeful spirits here. Are we not able to leave?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in confusion.

    ¡°I can¡¯t get out unless I can break the seal here.¡± The demon said honestly.

    ¡°But this seal was set up by master. I ... I¡¯m not confident.¡± Leng ruoxue said softly, feeling depressed.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, don¡¯t worry. If we can¡¯t get out, we¡¯ll just cultivate here for the time being. There¡¯s a spirit gathering array here. Although the spiritual Qi here can¡¯t bepared to the space, it¡¯s much better than the outside world.¡± The demon consoled. He didn¡¯t care if he could go out or not. As long as he was with Xue ¡®er, it didn¡¯t matter where he was.

 Chapter 1173 - The formationâ€™s eye (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1173: The formation¡¯s eye (1)</h4>

    <b>?</b>

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    After Feng Da, Bing Yao, and the rest were done with the chase, Leng ruoxue exined the situation to them. Everyone was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, What do you mean we can¡¯t get out?¡± Master ning said with a surprised face, and thought in his heart, uh! Did little Xue ¡®er mean what he was thinking? He couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°This ce only allows entry and not exit, so we can only stay here.¡± Leng ruoxue sighed softly, her beautiful face filled with helplessness.

    ¡°Argh! Xue ¡®er, we can¡¯t stay here!¡± Master ning was sure this time and quickly said.

    ¡°Godfather, I want to go out too, but the truth is that we can¡¯t go out now.¡± Leng ruoxue spoke the truth. In other words, she wanted him to ept reality.

    ¡°What should we do? We really can¡¯t stay here!¡± Master ning sighed gloomily. If he was trapped here, the ning family would think that something had happened to him. At that time, the ning family would be in a mess!

    ¡°Miss, do we really have to stay here forever?¡± Feng Da also asked.

    ¡°Calm down, it¡¯s not forever. Whether we can get out or not, it all depends on little Xue ¡®er.¡± Bing Yao said with a smile.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one controlling this formation? What does it have to do with my young miss?¡± Feng DA¡¯s eyes were wide open as he said unhappily, Hmph! Don¡¯t think that just because this guy is my miss¡¯s senior brother, I have to respect him. No way! He was still brooding over the fact that he had brought them in without permission!

    ¡°I only know how to control this formation, but I can¡¯t break the seal. Otherwise, I would have left long ago. Why would I still be here?¡± Bing Yao shrugged and exined with an innocent face.

    ¡°Whether or not this seal can be broken, it all depends on little Xue ¡®er.¡± Bing Yao added.

    ¡°Little Xue ¡®er, your Godfather is counting on you!¡± Master ning stared at Bing Yao and said helplessly.

    ¡°Godfather, I can only say that I will try my best. However, I¡¯m not sure when we can get out.¡± Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s better than never being able to get out.¡± Master ning said quickly. He didn¡¯t want to be trapped here forever.

    PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l.

    ¡°Godfather, there¡¯s only one wooden house here. You can arrange for them to build a few houses. We¡¯ll be staying here for the time being. I¡¯ll go and study this formation.¡± Leng ruoxue thought for a moment before she pulled the demon into the wooden house andmandeered it.

    ¡°That¡¯s my room. ¡± Bing Yao could not help but whisper as he watched Leng ruoxue and the demon enter his house.

    ¡°If my family¡¯s young miss uses it, it¡¯s my family¡¯s young miss ¡®.¡± Feng Da roared in a domineering manner.

    ¡°Bandits!¡± He wasn¡¯t afraid of Feng Da and the others, but he was afraid of that violent man! That guy was also the only one among them who could cause him harm, wuu ...

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so calctive,e and build a house with us. ¡± Master ning grabbed Bing Yao¡¯s arm and pulled him away from the ce.

    Feng Da and the others also started to get busy.

    After Leng ruoxue and the demon entered the wooden house, they immediately teleported into the bangle.

    ¡°Sister.¡± Qing Jue appeared in front of the two.

    ¡°Qing Jue, I¡¯ll go and study the formation here. You pay more attention to the movements outside.¡± After giving her instructions, Leng ruoxue entered the purple bamboo house.

    Leng ruoxue stayed in the purple bamboo house for three days.

    For the past three days, the demon had been sitting on the stone chair outside the purple bamboo house, guarding Leng ruoxue.

    This was the scene Leng ruoxue saw when she came out of the purple bamboo house.

    ¡°Freak.¡± Leng ruoxue walked to the evildoer¡¯s side and gently wrapped her arms around his waist from behind. She then rested her head on his shoulder.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, you¡¯re out so quickly? How is it, any clues?¡± The demon asked with concern.

    ¡°Not yet, I don¡¯t have a single clue, sigh!¡± Leng ruoxue sighed and said helplessly. She had been concentrating on her research in the cultivation room in the purple bamboo house for a few days. However, she had not made any progress at all. This made her feel a little dejected.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure. This sealing formation is used to suppress those vengeful spirits, so its power is definitely much stronger than other formations. Otherwise, if even a single vengeful spirit were to escape, it would bring disaster to the divine realm,¡± The demon consoled.

    ¡°Yes, I know. Evildoer, let¡¯s go out and see them!¡± Leng ruoxue suggested. After researching for a few days without any leads, she also wanted to rx.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The demon chuckled as he replied.

    ¡°Sister.¡± At this moment, the fire spirit arrived in front of them and called out softly.

    .

    ¡°Little fire spirit, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng ruoxue asked as she hugged the adorable little doll.

    ¡°Sister, there¡¯s a method to temper one¡¯s body with divine mes in my inherited memories. It can transform the disheveled old man¡¯s life Divine me.¡± The little fire spirit exined. He wanted to tell his sister about this when he came out of closed-door cultivation. However, at that time, his sister was busy fighting those vengeful spirits and then studying the sealing array here, so he didn¡¯t have the chance to tell her.

    ¡°Really? Is there any danger?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, sister. There will definitely be danger. However, with me around, the danger will be minimized. Furthermore, the sess rate will be greatly increased.¡± The fire spirit said.

    ¡°But we don¡¯t have a divine fire right now.¡± When Leng ruoxue thought of this, she was in a difficult position.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m the king of divine mes. With me around, why would you need divine mes?¡± The little fire spirit said a little arrogantly, its proud tail almost reaching the sky.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go out and tell them the good news. Then, we¡¯ll choose a time to refine our bodies with divine mes!¡± Leng ruoxue said hurriedly. She knew that the disheveled old man had been waiting for this day for a long time.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The little fire spirit nodded. Then, the three of them left the bracelet together.

    After Leng ruoxue and the other two walked out of the wooden house, they realized that there were many more exquisite houses around them. They did not need to guess to know that these were definitely built by Feng Da and the others.

    ¡°Miss, why did youe out so quickly?¡± Cuizhu¡¯s sharp eyes saw Leng ruoxue and the other two, and she could not help but ask curiously.

 Chapter 1174 - The formationâ€™s eye (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1174: The formation¡¯s eye (2)</h4>

    ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯re stillining that I came out too early.¡± Leng ruoxueughed lightly as she teased.

    ¡°Miss, I didn¡¯t mean it that way! I thought you would be in seclusion for a long time beforeing out!¡± Cuizhu quickly exined, afraid that miss would misunderstand her.

    ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re indeed a silly girl, little Xue ¡®er was just joking with you!¡± Bing Yao smiled. Then, he walked to Leng ruoxue¡¯s side and said with a charming face,¡±¡±Little Xue ¡®er, have you thought of a way to unseal the seal?¡±

    ¡°No, I came out for other things.¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    ¡°Uh! What¡¯s the matter?¡± Bing Yao asked curiously.

    At this moment, Feng Da and the rest had gathered around and were looking at Leng ruoxue with question marks on their faces.

    ¡°The little fire spirit has thought of a way to improve the disheveled old man¡¯s life me.¡± Leng ruoxueughed lightly. The reason why she said that it was the little fire Spirit¡¯s idea was also because the ning family was here. She didn¡¯t want to exin too much.

    ¡°Really? This is great. ¡± Liu Feng looked excitedly at the little fire spirit in Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms. His gaze was so hot that it was as if he was about to skin the little fire spirit alive. Inparison, the disheveled old man was much calmer.

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯ll be very painful. Rotten old man, you must be able to bear it!¡± The little fire spirit reminded him. Even with him around, the body-tempering process with divine fire was still painful. However, he could at least guarantee the safety of the disheveled old man¡¯s grandfather.

    ¡°I¡¯m mentally prepared. ¡± The disheveled old man nodded. Their words confused master ning, but there was no one to clear his doubts at this time.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s choose a time and start!¡± The little fire spirit said after some thought.

    ¡°Can we do it now?¡± Although the disheveled old man looked calm on the surface, he was actually very nervous deep down.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Bingyao, you¡¯re more familiar with this ce. Help them find a quiet ce!¡± Leng ruoxue said to Bing Yao.

    ¡°Alright, follow me.¡± Bing Yao nodded.

    PLease reading on Myb o x no ve l.

    ¡°You all wait here! Don¡¯t send too many people, just me, the demon, first elder, Mo Yan, Liu Feng, and the old ancestor will do. ¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought. Refining one¡¯s body with divine me was equivalent to advancing one¡¯s cultivation realm, so she was more afraid of being disturbed. Furthermore, she did not want too many people to see the disheveled old man in pain, so it was enough for the few of them to stay by his side.

    ¡°Yes.¡± No one had any objections to this. After all, they wouldn¡¯t be of much help even if they went.

    Then, Bing Yao brought Leng ruoxue and the rest around a few corners and arrived at a cave.

    This cave was extremely dry and refreshing. It was about two meters high and extremely spacious. When Leng ruoxue saw this ce, she nodded her head in satisfaction. Then, she gave the little fire spirit and the disheveled old man a look. The two of them then sat down cross-legged facing each other and prepared to start cultivating their bodies.

    The little fire spirit extended its fair and tender little hands and conjured a few spells in the air. Immediately after, the disheveled old man¡¯s body burst into mes. In the blink of an eye, the mes turned into a sea of fire, enveloping the disheveled old man within ...

    The me was controlled by the little fire spirit. It could be big or small, and the temperature could be high or low. However, no matter what the situation was, it was still painful for the disheveled old man. After all, the fire was really burning his body. The bone-piercing pain made him cry out in pain ...

    ¡°Ah!¡± The disheveled old man cried out in pain, causing the few people present to feel sorry for him.

    This ... This was too cruel. Moreover, this was not quite the same as the divine fire body tempering that they knew. The divine fire body tempering that they knew was to fuse the divine mes. However, the current situation was clearly the little fire spirit using the fire to burn the disheveled old man. In other words, the disheveled old man was being burned inside and out by the scorching mes. However, since this was the me King¡¯s method, they could only keep their doubts to themselves for the time being, no matter how many questions they had.

    ¡°He¡¯s so pitiful. Let¡¯s burn him a little longer. This person ...¡± Under Leng ruoxue¡¯s re, Bing Yao could not finish his sentence. However, everyone understood what he meant because that was what they were thinking right now. Sigh!

    ¡°We must believe in the little fire Spirit¡¯s method.¡± Leng ruoxue said calmly. Other than this, she didn¡¯t have any other methods. However, the methods that the little fire spirit knew of were indeed quite frightening. She just didn¡¯t know what the effects would be after refining her physique.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Bing Yao nodded and shut his mouth.

    After a long while, the mes on the disheveled old man¡¯s body gradually became smaller. As the little fire spirit cast a spell, the mes gradually extinguished. At this moment, the disheveled old man¡¯s entire body was charred ck. However, his eyes were still closed and he waspletely unaware of his own condition.

    ¡°Sister, this is only the first time. There will be more.¡± Before anyone could say anything, the little fire spirit quickly exined.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue and the rest nodded. However, no one asked any more questions in case they disturbed the person who was cultivating his physique.

    After waiting for a while, the little fire spirit started its second round of body tempering. As it cast its magic art, the disheveled old man¡¯s body caught on fire again. This time, the fire was even bigger than the first time!

    Even though Leng ruoxue and the rest were far away, they could still feel the scorching heat. They could not help but worry for the disheveled old man.

    Slowly, the disheveled old man¡¯s cries of pain reached everyone¡¯s ears. However, none of them could help. This made them anxious and worried for the disheveled old man.

    After an unknown period of time, the mes on the disheveled old man¡¯s body were finally retracted by the little fire spirit. Immediately after, the little fire spirit began the third body-tempering of the disheveled old man ...

    Just like that, he repeated this process countless times. A weekter, when the little fire spirit retracted his me for thest time, he also told Leng ruoxue and the others that he had seeded in body refinement. Now, the disheveled old man¡¯s life me was already a divine me.

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest heard the news, they were ted. However, the disheveled old man still showed no signs of waking up. At this moment, his body was also wrapped in a huge, ck, circr cocoon. Hence, they could not see the disheveled old man¡¯s current state. The only thing they could do was to wait for the disheveled old man to wake up on his own.

 Chapter 1175 - The formationâ€™s eye (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1175: The formation¡¯s eye (3)</h4>

    <b>?</b>

    A dayter.

    The disheveled old man broke out of his cocoon and finally woke up.

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest saw the disheveled old man¡¯s appearance after he woke up, they could not help but be shocked. This was because none of them had expected that the divine me that the little fire spirit had mentioned would actually have the effect of beautifying one¡¯s body. The disheveled old man in front of them had be at least ten years younger. Right now, he looked to be in his early forties at most. This was simply too unbelievable.

    ¡°Hahaha! My life me is finally at the divine me level. ¡± The first thing the disheveled old man did when he woke up was to check on his Natal me. When he saw that his Natal me had advanced as he wished, he could not help but jump up in joy.

    After feeling happy for a while, he then realized that Leng ruoxue and the others were looking at him strangely.

    ¡°Uh! Girls, why are you looking at me like that?¡± The disheveled old man asked in confusion. There was even a hint of fear on his face.

    ¡°See for yourself!¡± Leng ruoxue took out a mirror from her bangle and passed it to the disheveled old man.

    ¡°Argh! Who is this?¡± The disheveled old man took the mirror and looked at it. He could not help but exim.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s you.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. However, from the corner of her eyes, she saw that the little fire spirit was on the verge of fainting. She quickly ran over and hugged the others.

    ¡°Little fire spirit.¡± Leng ruoxue called out softly. Seeing this, the rest of the people surrounded her and looked at the little fire spirit with concern.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m fine. I just want to sleep.¡± The little fire spirit said in a half-awake state. It was too tired.

    ¡°Little fire spirit, thank you. Have a good rest!¡± The disheveled old man said gratefully. He was so happy that he forgot about the little fire spirit after his body refinement was sessful. Damn it! He felt a little guilty.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be fine after a nap.¡± After the little fire spirit finished speaking, it closed its eyes and fell asleep.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue immediately ced the little Spirit Fire into the bracelet and handed it to green vessel. Then, the few of them returned to their residence together.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re finally back. We were so worried.¡± When Feng Da and the rest saw Leng ruoxue and the others, they quickly surrounded them.

    PLease reading on Myb o x no ve l.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have made everyone worry about me. ¡± The disheveled old man said apologetically. From Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he found out that he had used up close to ten days to temper his body with divine mes.

    ¡°Who ... Who are you?¡± Feng Da and the others looked at the middle-aged man who spoke and asked in confusion,¡± This person looked a little familiar.

    ¡°I¡¯m a rotten old man!¡± The disheveled old man rolled his eyes and said speechlessly. He suspected that these people were doing this on purpose. Sob ... Were they just teasing him?

    However, he had really wronged Feng Da and the others this time because they did not expect that the disheveled old man would be younger after his body was refined by the divine me. Therefore, they naturally did not think that way.

    ¡°Argh! It can¡¯t be?¡± Feng Da and the others widened their eyes in disbelief. They thought to themselves,¡±isn¡¯t it body tempering with divine mes?¡± Could it be that it had changed to divine fire beauty treatment?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the girl and see if I¡¯m the one.¡± The disheveled old man pouted his lips and said with an aggrieved look.

    New novels chapters are published ?n !

    ¡°Young miss ...¡± Feng Da and the rest turned their gazes towards Leng ruoxue and called out softly.

    ¡°He¡¯s the rotten old man. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with certainty. However, she wasughing to herself inside. Wasn¡¯t it just that the rotten old man had be a little younger? Did they have to have such a big reaction?

    ¡°Uh! Then what should we call him in the future?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Feng Da asked dumbly. He couldn¡¯t call the old man ¡®old man¡¯ anymore, could he? He did not expect the young old man to be so handsome. However, he was not as good looking as him.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m called rotten old man.¡± The disheveled old man said hurriedly. He felt that this form of address was familiar. If he were to change it to something else, he would not be used to it.

    ¡°Congrattions, old man.¡± Seeing the disheveled old man in a bad mood, the old man rejoiced in a weird tone.

    ¡°Hehe! There¡¯s no need to congratte me. You guys go ahead, I¡¯ll go back to my room and try out this life¡¯s origin divine me. ¡± After the disheveled old man finished speaking, he whizzed away. Then, he entered his room ...

    ¡°Why is this old man so restless?¡± Lin Liang could not help but tease the disheveled old man when he saw how anxious he was.

    ¡°Hehe! Just understand him!¡± Leng Qingtian said with a smile. After waiting for so long, his Natal me had finally advanced. Anyone would be excited.

    ¡°Miss, do you want to celebrate tonight?¡± Feng Da asked expectantly. They hadn¡¯t celebrated for a long time, and today was a good reason to have a big meal.

    ¡°Okay, go and prepare!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Feng Da replied. After that, he took Lin Yuan and the others to prepare dinner.

    They were busy for two hours and finally prepared the food for dinner.

    At night, everyone was happy and lively for the whole night. It was not until the next morning that their spirits slowly dissipated and they went back to their rooms to rest.

    After that, Leng ruoxue hid in the purple bamboo house and focused on studying the seal¡¯s formation.

    Time passed.

    Very quickly, a month¡¯s time passed.

    For the past month, Leng ruoxue had not left the purple bamboo house at all. Every day, she would stare at the miniature sealing formation in a daze. When she got tired of it, she would study other formations. Even though she was still unable to unseal the formation, her attainments in the field of formations had improved by quite a bit.

    She had also learned from some of her master¡¯s records that there were two conditions to unseal this sealing array. One was to destroy all the trapped vengeful spirits in the array, and the other was to find the array eye of the sealing array.

    She had already fulfilled the first condition a long time ago. However, she had not been able to find the formation¡¯s eye in the second condition. Moreover, there were no hints in her master¡¯s records. Therefore, she had been searching for the formation¡¯s eye for the past month.

    She had tested it many times on the miniature sealing formation. However, the formation¡¯s eye was always hidden and refused to show itself. This made Leng ruoxue feel a little annoyed.

    She knew that she shouldn¡¯t continue searching in her current state. Otherwise, not only would she find nothing, but it would also affect her mood. With this thought, she turned and left the purple bamboo house.

    Leng ruoxue walked over to the demon who was still sitting on the stone chair and sat beside him.

    ¡°No harvest?¡± The demon understood.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t find the formation core.¡± Leng ruoxue asked, feeling a little depressed.

 Chapter 1176 - The formationâ€™s eye (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1176: The formation¡¯s eye (4)</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. We¡¯re not in a hurry to leave this ce. It¡¯s not bad to cultivate here. ¡± The demonughed as he consoled her. He didn¡¯t want Xue ¡®er to give him too much pressure because she was in a hurry to bring everyone out of here.

    ¡°En, apany me for a walk!¡± Leng ruoxue requested.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The demon nodded.

    Then, the two of them took out the bracelets together.

    When Feng Da and the others saw them outside the room, they did not go forward to ask about the situation of breaking the seal. Instead, they continued to do their own things.

    Leng ruoxue and the demon held hands as they walked around therge area. Then, they found a huge green rock by the river and sat down.

    That huge rock was close to two meters tall. It was squarish and its surface was extremely smooth and t. Leng ruoxue sat on it and leaned against the evildoer¡¯s chest. She looked down from above and observed the ce as far as she could see.

    The space enclosed by the sealing formation was not veryrge. Besides, other than a wooden house, a few stone chairs, and a stone table, the only decoration was probably thisrge green stone.

    Generally speaking, the array core was hidden in the array and operated with the array. She had tried many times on the miniature seal array but found nothing. However, she naturally did not doubt the effectiveness of the miniature array. After all, the miniature array was a miniature of the entire seal array. The effect of undoing the array on it was the same as undoing the array on the seal array.

    Could this huge green rock that she was sitting on be the formation¡¯s eye? Leng ruoxue pondered to herself as countless thoughts ran through her mind.

    Although she was suspicious of the stone, she did not find anything suspicious after careful observation.

    Then, she turned her eyes to other ces.

    She had ruled out the huge green stone, so there was only the wooden house and the stone table and chairs in the yard. She didn¡¯t know if these things had existed before Bing Yao came, or if he had built them himself.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue called Bing Yao over.

    ¡°Senior brother, what do you have here?¡± Leng ruoxue asked calmly.

    PLease reading on Myb o x no ve l.

    ¡°Little Xue ¡®er, when I came here, this ce was exactly what you saw. I didn¡¯t touch anything! However, after you guys came, there were more houses here. ¡± Bing Yao said after some thought.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. Since she had set the eye of the array outside the array, then the wooden house and the stone table and chairs in the courtyard had be her biggest suspects.

    ¡°Little Xue ¡®er, why are you asking this?¡± Bing Yao asked curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for the formation¡¯s eye,¡± Leng ruoxue replied.

    ¡°Formation core? Shouldn¡¯t the formation¡¯s core be together with the formation? Why are you thinking about the house and the tables and chairs?¡± Bing Yao asked in confusion.

    ¡°Because I couldn¡¯t find the formation¡¯s eye in the formation, so I could only target them!¡± Leng ruoxue said innocently, her beautiful eyes looking past Bing Yao to observe her target.

    Bing Yao and the demon saw how focused she was and did not disturb her, only staying by her side silently.

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s gaze shifted from the stone table to the stone chair, but she didn¡¯t feel any difference. Then, she turned her gaze back to the wooden house.

    The wooden house did not look big from the outside, but it was apletely different world inside. It wasplete, and there was a faint trace of spiritual energy in the wooden house ...

    Spiritual Qi? The spiritual Qi in this wooden house was very rich. However, this was because there was a spirit gathering array in the wooden house. As a result, the spiritual Qi in this ce had also be rich.

    Spirit gathering array! All of a sudden, Leng ruoxue had an idea. As if she had thought of something, she eximed,¡¯Woof!¡¯ Then, he stood up from the huge green rock and ran straight to the wooden house ...

    After entering the wooden house, Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes scanned her surroundings.

    After a long time.

    Her beautiful face revealed a smile that could topple cities.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything unusual about this wooden house?¡± Bing Yao and the demon asked in unison.

    ¡°There¡¯s a spirit gathering array in this wooden house, right?¡± Leng ruoxue asked instead of answering.

    ¡°Yes, operating the sealing formation requires the support of arge amount of spiritual energy. That¡¯s why master specially set up a spiritual energy gathering formation here.¡± Bing Yao replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. In fact, this wooden house is not only a spirit gathering array. It is also the array eye of the entire sealing array. All this time, I have been looking for the array eye in the miniature sealing array, but the array eye was not on the sealing array.¡± Leng ruoxue exined.

    ¡°But this wooden house can¡¯t possibly be the formation¡¯s eye, right?¡± Bing Yao asked suspiciously. Even though he didn¡¯t know much about formations, he had heard of them before! He had never seen anyone whose formation¡¯s eye was not on the formation. Moreover, he had been sleeping in this room all this time. If this room was really the formation¡¯s eye, then he would be sleeping in the formation¡¯s eye! Just thinking about it was terrifying.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Leng ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯ve never heard of it!¡± Bing Yao said matter-of-factly.

 Chapter 1177 - The territory plan (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1177: The territory n (1)</h4>

    ¡°Just because you¡¯ve never heard of it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s impossible! Besides, not everyone can set up the formation¡¯s eye outside the formation. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°That¡¯s true! Master¡¯s attainments in formations are unparalleled, but I still think it¡¯s a little too far-fetched. ¡± Bing Yao was still in disbelief.

    ¡°Since you still don¡¯t believe me, then let¡¯s try.¡± Leng ruoxue suggested with a smile.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Bing Yao nodded. As the saying goes, what you hear is false, but what you see is true! If one had not seen it with their own eyes, it would be very difficult to believe such a mysterious thing.

    Then, the three of them left the wooden house.

    Leng ruoxue stood in front of the wooden house. She kept on releasing the hand seals from her white and tender fingertips ...

    When Feng Da and the rest saw this, they were also attracted over. However, they were tactful and did not say a word to avoid disturbing Leng ruoxue.

    As for the method of unsealing the seal, she had tested it many times on the miniature array, so she had long memorized it by heart.

    As he cast over a thousand spells, the wooden house was gradually enveloped by a white light. Slowly, the wooden house waspletely submerged in the white light ...

    All Leng ruoxue had to do next was wait.

    After a long time, the dazzling white light finally disappeared.

    Without the spirit gathering formation that was set up with the wooden house as the center, the spiritual Qi in this ce gradually became less and less. However, the seal formation that had been blocking them had also disappeared, and the scenery outside was fully disyed in front of them.

    ¡°Where is this ce?¡± Feng Da and the others widened their eyes and were stunned again.

    Ugh! How could they be on the top of a nameless mountain? without the protection of the seal, the cold wind from the surroundings directly blew on them. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but shiver and ran into the wooden houses at the same time.

    ¡°It¡¯s so cold. What the hell is this ce?¡± Everyone could not help butin. Originally, with the protection of the seal formation, this ce was as warm as spring and the scenery was pleasant. However, once the seal formation disappeared, the real situation here was presented before everyone¡¯s eyes. This ce was not just any ordinary cold!

    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l.

    ¡°Hehe, if I¡¯m not wrong, this ce shouldn¡¯t be far from that ten-thousand-year-old snow Mountain!¡± Master ning said happily.

    ¡°Little guy, you¡¯re right. We¡¯re only a thousand meters away from the ten-thousand-year-old snow Mountain.¡± Bing Yao exined, but the words ¡°little guy¡± angered master ning again.

    ¡°Damn it, I told you not to call me little guy!¡± Master ning jumped up and down, shouting at the top of his voice, not caring about his image.

    As for his subordinates, they all lowered their heads and did not dare to look at their master.

    ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re just a little guy!¡± Bing Yao said innocently.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, your senior brother is bullying me. He¡¯s really rude.¡± Master ning ignored Bing Yao and turned to Leng ruoxue toin.

    ¡°Uh! Let¡¯s discuss the next step of our n!¡± Leng ruoxue changed the topic. The two of them gave her a headache, so it was better for her not to get involved in their conflict.

    ¡°Little Xue ¡®er, what are your thoughts?¡± Bing Yao asked with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re the senior brother, of course I have to listen to you. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. Actually, she didn¡¯t have any other thoughts! She just didn¡¯t want the two of them to quarrel, so she just said it casually.

    ¡°I think we should find a ce to settle down. We can¡¯t always be on the godly maind!¡± Bing Yao thought for a while and couldn¡¯t help but exim in his heart, little fox! He actually said he didn¡¯t have any thoughts, Hmph! He was really cunning.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the four Seas being your home! At the very least, if we provoke a powerful enemy, they won¡¯t be able to find us. ¡± Leng ruoxue retorted with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, what miss said makes sense.¡± Feng Da and the rest immediately agreed while the evildoer and the rest looked at Leng ruoxue with smiles.

    ¡°Little Xue ¡®er, there¡¯s no way we can gain a foothold in the divine realm if we run around everywhere. Many great powers would not be willing to cooperate with us.¡± Bing Yao reminded.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as we have the strength, no one will dare to look down on us.¡± Leng ruoxue asked nonchntly. Wasn¡¯t strength the most important thing in the immortal realm? Since that was the case, wouldn¡¯t it be enough for them to have the strength?

    ¡°That¡¯s not the same. Although strength is important, territory is equally important. Otherwise, why do you think the eight great divine domains have such great power in the divine realm? It was because they upied arge territory! As long as a top-notch force doesn¡¯t have a fixed territory, it¡¯s not easy for them to establish themselves in the divine realm!¡± Bing Yao exined.

    ¡°That sounds reasonable, but all the better ces on the godly maind have been upied. What else can we get?¡± Leng ruoxue asked again. Her beautiful face seemed to be in a dilemma.

    ¡°The godly maind is not small. Although most of the ces have owners, little Xue ¡®er, you know formations, so the location is not important to us. We just need to find a ce that has no owner and isrge enough.¡± Bing Yao said after some thought.

    ¡°Is there such a ce on the godly maind?¡± Leng ruoxue had a look of suspicion.

    ¡°I¡¯ve chosen a few ces. Everyone can choose one of them.¡± With that, Bing Yao took out a map of the godlynd from his storage ring and showed it to everyone.

    ¡°The ces marked with red dots are all upied. We won¡¯t consider them for the time being. The few ces I¡¯ve chosen are all marked in blue. One is here. This is a wide in. The area is veryrge and there are few people here. It¡¯s more suitable to be a territory.¡± Bing Yao exined.

    ¡°And here, this is the northernmost part of the godly maind. It¡¯s made up of three mountains and a forest. It¡¯s a huge area, but the forces here are moreplicated. Other than the big ns that send people here to train and explore, the beasts here are the strongest on the godly maind.¡±

    ¡°And finally, this ce. It¡¯s located at the southernmost part of the godly continent. It¡¯s warm all year round and the scenery isn¡¯t bad. It¡¯s the best of the three ces I¡¯ve chosen, but it¡¯s not as big as the first two. It¡¯s a pity.¡± Bing Yao continued.

    ¡°How could such a good ce not be upied?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in disbelief.

 Chapter 1178 - The territory plan (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1178: The territory n (2)</h4>

    <b>?</b>

    ¡°Little Xue ¡®er, there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know. This ce isn¡¯t very big, and it¡¯s quite far from the center of the divine continent. It¡¯s hard to get there, so the powerful forces don¡¯t even care about this ce. The small forces can¡¯t upy this ce either, so as time goes by, this ce became ownerless.¡± Bing Yao said.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Little Xue ¡®er, you can choose one of these three ces to be our territory! After all, a power without a territory would not be able to truly establish itself in the divine realm. ¡± Bing Yao said with anticipation.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it here!¡± Leng ruoxue replied without hesitation.

    ¡°The situation here ... Is veryplicated.¡± Bing Yao said helplessly. Just as he had expected, little Xue ¡®er had really chosen this ce. This restless little girl! However, it was just what he wanted.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? with you around, what can¡¯t we do?¡± Leng ruoxue had put a high hat on Bing Yao. It was obvious that she wanted to be a hands-off manager again.

    ¡°Little Xue ¡®er, you can¡¯t be so irresponsible! I¡¯m just one person. ¡± Bing Yao quickly said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll get Feng Da and the others to help you.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Bing Yao asked in a daze, his handsome face full of innocence.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to watch the fun. ¡± Leng ruoxue replied calmly.

    ¡°Uh! You can¡¯t just watch. ¡± Bing Yao protested.

    ¡°Why not? I¡¯ve already lent you my subordinates, and you¡¯re still not satisfied!¡± Leng ruoxue teased.

    ¡°You ... You¡¯re the head of the family.¡± Bing Yao said softly.

    ¡°Only the head of the family can be a hands-off shopkeeper! The matters at home will naturally be left to you to run. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile. For some reason, her words resonated with master ning¡¯s subordinates. Some of them even felt that she was right.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Bing Yao epted his fate. Sob ... It seemed like the violent man was right. Little Xue ¡®er was azy person.

    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l.

    After deciding on the location of their territory, everyone sat on the back of the little Peacock and set off for their destination.

    After flying for almost half a month, they finally arrived at the ce that Bing Yao had mentioned.

    As it was located in the northernmost part of the godly continent, the temperature here was slightly lower than the other ces. Looking down from the sky, they saw three towering mountains, and arge, lush forest surrounded the three mountains.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, although this ce is a little remote, it¡¯s backed by mountains and forests. It¡¯s easy to defend and hard to attack. The resources are also rich. It¡¯s a good ce. It¡¯ll be perfect if we can conquer the surrounding cities.¡± Master ning said after a moment of silence.

    ¡°There are a total of five cities closest to this ce, all of which belong to small families. Those five cities are also the only way to this ce, so naturally, they have to be subdued.¡± Bing Yao said matter-of-factly. In fact, the territory he mentioned included the five cities, but he didn¡¯t say it out loud.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll subdue all five cities at the same time!¡± Leng ruoxue agreed.

    ¡°Little Xue ¡®er, these five small cities are the dark wind city, fuliu city, Northern Yan city, Southern Yan city, and Linjiang City. The northern Yan City and Southern Yan city belong to the same family, and this family can be considered the most powerful among these small forces. Why don¡¯t we start with them?¡± Bing Yao suggested.

    ¡°You decide for yourself, you¡¯re the one running the errand!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s focus was on participation. As for running errands, she would naturally leave it to her senior brother Bing Yao!

    After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, Bing Yao smiled bitterly and gloomily, while Feng Da and the restughed to themselves.

    ¡°Let¡¯s first go to Yanbei city to take a look!¡± Bing Yao said helplessly. When he said that he wanted to take a look, he didn¡¯t mean it was just a casual look.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone nodded. Then, the little Peacock turned around and headed toward the direction of Northern Yan city.

    Yan Bei city was an unremarkable small city in the northernmost part of the godly continent.

    It was unremarkable because its area was too small. However, as the saying goes,¡±relying on the mountains to survive¡±, because of the mountains and forests behind it, Yanbei city was very rich. The economy of the city was quite developed. Although there was still a big gap between it and the big cities, its prosperity was definitely one of the best among the small and medium-sized cities.

    After paying the entrance fee, Leng ruoxue and the others walked on the streets of Northern Yan city. Looking at the bustling pedestrians and the shops on both sides of the street, the crowd could not help but sigh. For a small city to be able to have such a prosperous economy, it was clear that the city Lord had put in a lot of effort.

    The total permanent poption of Yanbei city was less than a million. However, Yanbei city received nearly ten million people every day. Among those people, nearly 90% were foreigners. Therefore, there were many inns in Yanbei city. It could be said that one could see an Inn after taking two or three steps, and almost every one of them was fully upied.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest chose a slightlyrger Inn to stay in. Due to the limited number of rooms in the inn, they had to share a room with five people. However, this was nothing to cultivators. Once they became deities, they could forget about sleeping.

    After settling down, Feng Da and the rest split into three groups and went to the city to gather information. Leng ruoxue and the demon stayed in the inn.

    In the bracelet.

    Leng ruoxue and the evildoer leaned on each other and did not speak for a long time. However, deep affection surrounded the two.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, you¡¯ve already nned to find a territory, right?¡± The demon said.

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t hide anything from you. Actually, as far as I¡¯m concerned, it doesn¡¯t matter if I have a fixed residence or not. However, I have to think about those people on the Haotian continent. Since they have followed me, I can¡¯t let them wander around and be bullied aftering to the godlynd! If we have a fixed territory, it will be easier for them to find us. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Hehe! However, you¡¯re really bad, to let bingyao handle this matter. ¡± The demonughed evilly.

    ¡°This was his suggestion. Although I like it, I can¡¯t be too obvious. After all, there are still outsiders here.¡± Leng ruoxue sighed. The outsiders she was referring to were naturally master ning¡¯s subordinates. Although master ning was her Godfather and she had acknowledged him, this did not mean that she would acknowledge his subordinates.

 Chapter 1179 - The territory plan (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1179: The territory n (3)</h4>

    ¡°Hmm, then how do you n to conquer these five small cities? Kill all the city Lords?¡± The demon asked curiously.

    ¡°Subdue those that can be subdued, kill those that can¡¯t be subdued.¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought. She was a good child and would not kill people easily. Those who were killed by her would naturally have a reason to be killed.

    ¡°The city Lords of these cities have upied this ce for many years, they must have some tricks up their sleeves.¡± The demon said.

    ¡°Moreover, the ce we¡¯ve set our eyes on is famous for being a dangerous ce on the divine maind. Otherwise, these small cities would have changed owners a long time ago.¡± The demon added.

    ¡°Eh? How dangerous is it?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Although that ce is surrounded by tall mountains, the forest in the mountains is the main body. It is called the ¡®nightmare forest¡¯. From the name alone, you can imagine that it is very dangerous!¡± The demon exined with a smile. As for how dangerous it was, of course, Xue ¡®er had to experience it herself!

    ¡°A nightmare and an illusion? Since it¡¯s so dangerous there, why are there so many people taking the risk? aren¡¯t they ying with their lives?¡± Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly. She had always thought that the bigger the head, the bigger the hat. Trying to put on a brave front would only cost her life.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a saying that ¡®wealthes from danger¡¯? The more dangerous a ce is, the greater the opportunity. Since that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s naturally iparably attractive, and those who take the risk, how many of them don¡¯t want to get lucky?¡± The demon exined. This should be considered amon disease of humans!

    ¡°In my opinion, he¡¯s clearly looking for death,¡± Leng ruoxue said disdainfully. If one wanted a good opportunity, they had to see if they had the life to enjoy it. Otherwise, it was no different from seeking death.

    As the two of them were chatting, Qing Jue appeared in front of them and said,¡±¡±Sister, Feng Da and the others are back.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and brought the evildoer out of the bracelet.

    In the living room.

    Feng Da and Bing Yao were already waiting for them.

    ¡°Senior brother, Feng Da, you¡¯re back so soon?¡± Leng ruoxue was a little surprised.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, a small matter has happened.¡± Bing Yao chuckled, very happy.

    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l.

    ¡°You¡¯re still so happy when something happened? Could it be that this matter is beneficial to us?¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Bing Yao nodded.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t keep me in suspense, tell me what¡¯s the matter!¡± Leng ruoxue urged.

    ¡°Miss, Wuhe green peach has been captured.¡± Feng Da said directly.

    ¡°Who took her?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°By a big pervert, Hmph! I wasn¡¯t there at the time, otherwise, I would have cut him into eight pieces. He dared to capture my woman, he¡¯s really courting death!¡± Feng Da said indignantly, but he wasn¡¯t too worried. After all, it wasn¡¯t easy to take advantage of his green peach.

    ¡°He was captured by the city Lord¡¯s young master. We were not present at that time. However, I heard from the onlookers that the city Lord¡¯s young master took a fancy to Wu¡¯s beauty, so he took him and Lu Tao back to the city Lord¡¯s mansion.¡± Bing Yao said, gloating. However, he did not deny that the city Lord¡¯s son had good taste, because Wu was indeed a beauty that men could not refuse.

    ¡°What do you mean by falling for Wu¡¯s beauty? that city Lord¡¯s young master is clearly falling for my family¡¯s Lu Tao¡¯s beauty.¡± Feng Da exined with a little dissatisfaction.

    After hearing Feng DA¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was filled with ck lines. It turns out that you don¡¯t care about Wuhe green peach being captured, but who the city Lord¡¯s young master wants to capture! She was really speechless. Sigh! Couldn¡¯t her subordinates ¡®thinking be more normal?

    There was also the poor Wu. After the incident with evildoer and Ling, she wanted to turn Wu back into a man, but she realized that she could not. She asked Qing Jue and found out that there was a time limit for her transformation, and the time limit was at least three months. Therefore, Wu had to live as a woman for three months. There was still about a month left before Wu could turn back into a man. However, Wu was snatched away by a lecherous man, hehe! Wu must be depressed to death at this time!

    ¡°No matter whose beauty they have taken a fancy to, in short, it is a fact that they have been captured by the city Lord¡¯s son. Let¡¯s discuss how to make use of this matter!¡± Bing Yao said excitedly, hehe! He was just thinking of a reason to break into the city Lord¡¯s mansion! This really didn¡¯t take any effort at all!

    ¡°What kind of person is the city Lord?¡± Leng ruoxue asked after hearing what Bing Yao said.

    ¡°Miss, I heard that the city Lord is a good person and has a good management. Otherwise, this little Yan Bei city would not be so prosperous. The people in the city are very supportive of him.¡± Feng Da told him everything he knew.

    A good person? The definition of a good person was very broad. Leng ruoxue smiled faintly and turned her gaze to Bing Yao.

    ¡°Northern Yan City and Southern Yan city belong to the Yan family. The Yan family has established their main family in Southern Yan city. The Lord of Northern Yan city is the younger brother of the current Yan family head. However, the Lord of Northern Yan city is a concubine¡¯s son. As for the young master of the city Lord, his background is also very suspicious.¡± Bing Yao chuckled, his handsome face filled with mystery.

    ¡°How many cities does the Yan n own?¡± Leng ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Only two. In the divinity, there are countless small ns like the Yan n!¡± Bing Yao said.

    ¡°Since the Yan family only has two cities, why would the head of the Yan family let a younger brother born of a concubine be the Lord of a city? Or is he very confident that this younger brother¡¯s prestige won¡¯t overshadow his, the head of the family?¡± Leng ruoxue was confused.

    ¡°The city Lord of Northern Yan city was decided by the previous n head, their father. Therefore, even if the current Yan n head wants to object, he has no chance. Furthermore, after the Yan n head became the n head, his illegitimate younger brother has already gained a firm foothold in Northern Yan city and is deeply loved by the people. Thus, even if the Yan n head wants to use any despicable means, he will not have the chance.¡± Bing Yao exined.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue finally understood.

    ¡°Furthermore, there is more than one young master in Yanbei city. However, the one he loves the most is the one who snatched Wuhe green peach away.¡± Bing Yao chuckled.

    ¡°Senior brother, what are you going to do?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with an evil smile.

 Chapter 1180 - The territory plan (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1180: The territory n (4)</h4>

    <b>?</b>

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, we¡¯ll have to ask that cheapskate ancestor of yours to handle this matter first. I¡¯ve heard that the other son of the city Lord of Yanbei city is quite talented in forging artifacts.¡± Bing Yao suggested.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small n, is there a need to go through so much trouble? Wouldn¡¯t it be easier for you to just charge into the city Lord¡¯s mansion and save them?¡± Leng ruoxue suggested with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. The Lord of Yanbei city is very prestigious among the people. If we use force to obtain this city, those permanent residents will not be convinced by us. Moreover, this Lord can be considered a talent in management. With him around, we can worry less in the future, right?¡± Bing Yao said as he rolled his eyes at Leng ruoxue. He thought to himself,¡¯this little fox clearly didn¡¯t n to use force to upy this city, but she still said that on purpose. How despicable!¡¯

    ¡°That makes sense. Then let¡¯s let the cheap ancestor take action!¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    In fact, if she wanted to upy a city, it was not enough to just rely on martial arts. What she wanted was someone who could continue to manage the city in the future. Therefore, unless she had no choice, she would not attack the city Lord.

    At the same time, in the guest room of the city Lord¡¯s mansion, Wu Zheng was pacing back and forth like an ant on a hot nest.

    ¡°Wu! Can you please stop loitering around? I¡¯m getting dizzy. ¡± He leaned backfortably on the recliner and kept nibbling on the green peach fruit. He sighed helplessly. Wuzhen was not calm at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m very annoyed. ¡± Wu said, a little depressed.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be annoyed about? miss wille and save us. ¡± Lu Tao said disapprovingly.

    ¡°I will definitely save him, but I don¡¯t know when!¡± He was clear that their capture to the city Lord¡¯s mansion was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for Leng ruoxue and the others. How could those cunning foxes let it go?

    But ... He didn¡¯t want to face someone who would pester him every day! What was even more infuriating was that the person was a stinky man! Although he was a woman now, he was a real man in his bones. He felt disgusted just thinking about how he could endure a man¡¯s attention! Sob ... Stinky Xue ¡®er, it was all her fault!

    ¡°Calm down. There¡¯s good food and drinks here. Let¡¯s just treat it as a vacation.¡± Lu Tao consoled, her heart filled with sympathy for Wu, but unfortunately, she was unable to help!

    ¡°I can¡¯t stay calm. If you¡¯re being pestered by a stinky man, you¡¯ll understand how I feel.¡± Wu roared in anger.

    ¡°Wu, do you understand how I feel? AI! I¡¯m a real woman, but my charm isn¡¯t even half as good as you, a fake woman. How am I supposed to face this? I feel inferior in front of you. ¡± Lu Tao said half-truthfully. Of course, she was not feeling inferior, but she was really depressed. Looking at Wu, who could cause the downfall of a city, which man would not be moved!

    ¡°Then let¡¯s switch. Let that stinky man pester you, and don¡¯t bother me.¡± Wu suggested.

    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l.

    ¡°Wu, your wish is good, but reality is cruel, because that guy has fallen for you. As for me, he also said that if you agree to marry him, he will be kind enough to let me be his bed-warming servant. Otherwise, I am not even worthy of being his bed-warming servant.¡± Lu Tao reminded. These words were personally said by the city Lord¡¯s son. Although she really wanted to beat up this self-sentimental guy after hearing it, she also knew that now was not the time. However, there would always be an opportunity and she was not in a hurry.

    ¡°Someone¡¯sing, shush!¡± Suddenly, Wu made a shushing gesture and the two of them immediately stopped talking.

    In the study of the city Lord¡¯s mansion.

    The city Lord Yan kun was in his study dealing with official business. However, he suddenly received a report from his subordinate that someone wanted to meet him.

    He opened the note that his subordinate had handed him and his eyes widened in disbelief. He then asked anxiously,¡±¡±Where is he?¡±

    ¡°Wait outside the door.¡± The subordinate reported.

    ¡°Dammit, hurry up and invite him in.¡± Yan kun said in a slightly annoyed manner.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The subordinate turned to leave, but was stopped by Yan kun.

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll invite him personally. Go find the second young master and ask him toe to the living room. There¡¯s an important guest here.¡± Yan kun ordered. After that, he hurried to the gate of the city Lord¡¯s mansion and invited the guest into the main hall.

    ¡°Your Excellency Leng Xiaoyu, I really didn¡¯t expect that you woulde to our Northern Yan city, hehe! Your arrival has really brought glory to our city Lord¡¯s mansion, and I¡¯m very lucky!¡± Looking at Leng Xiaoyu, who was sitting opposite him, Yan kun was so excited that he forgot himself and was incoherent.

 Chapter 1181 - The city Lordâ€™s mansionâ€™s reaction (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1181: The city Lord¡¯s mansion¡¯s reaction (1)</h4>

    ¡°City Lord is too kind, I¡¯m just a small cksmith.¡± Leng Xiaoyu said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re too humble,¡± Yan kun said with a smile, but he couldn¡¯t help but wonder in his heart, is there a little cksmith that everyone in the divine continent knows? Furthermore, even in the divine realm, Leng Xiaoyu was quite famous. Who asked her to have a master who was the Deputy President of the armament Guild headquarters and was also a talented armament refining genius?

    After hearing Yan kun¡¯s words, Leng Xiaoyu smiled but did not say anything. Her Starry Eyes kept sizing up city Lord Yan. City Lord Yan looked to be about fifty years old. Although he was approaching his middle age, it was not hard to tell that he was a handsome young man when he was young. Although he was only a mid level deity, he had a shrewd and capable look.

    ¡°Father, do we have a guest?¡± Suddenly, a clear voice entered Leng Xiaoyu¡¯s ears. She could not help but raise her head and see a young man walking in from the door.

    The young man was about 20 years old and had a handsome face. Although he was only the young master of a small family, he had a calm and magnanimous appearance. His strength had already reached the middle level of the early divine realm. It was clear that Yan kun had spent a lot of effort on him.

    This young man should be the city Lord Yan kun¡¯s second son, the one with the talent for refining weapons! Leng Xiaoyu thought to herself, but she looked at Bing Yao who hade with her without saying anything. Then, a faint smile appeared on her handsome face.

    ¡°Is this the city Lord¡¯s son?¡± Leng Xiaoyu asked despite knowing the answer.

    ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s my son. Tao¡¯ er, quicklye and greet her Excellency Leng Xiaoyu. ¡± Yan kun introduced with a smile.

    ¡°Yan tao greets Xiao Yu,¡± When yan tao heard his father¡¯s words, he suppressed his excitement and bowed to Leng Xiaoyu respectfully.

    ¡°Young master Yan, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Leng Xiaoyu said politely as she looked at the young man who was full of admiration.

    ¡°Hehe, you might not know this, but my son has loved refining weapons since he was young. Therefore, he has a special admiration for you. It¡¯s just that he has never had the chance to meet you.¡± Yan kun exined with a smile. Although he really wanted to ask Leng Xiaoyu to stay in Yan Bei city for a few more days, he was afraid that it would be too abrupt and would make her unhappy.

    ¡°Oh, city Lord, I will be staying in Northern Yan city for a few days. If young master Yan is free, you cane to the inn and look for me. I can also give you some pointers.¡± Leng Xiaoyu said, taking advantage of the situation.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Thank you, Ms. Xiao Yu. ¡± Yan kun was overjoyed. If he could get close to Leng Xiaoyu, then his son would not be bullied in the city Lord¡¯s mansion in the future.

    ¡°Yan tao thanks Lady Xiao Yu for her love.¡± Yan tao was so excited that his eyes were filled with admiration for Leng Xiaoyu.

    ¡°Young master Yan, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Leng Xiaoyu was very calm.

    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯vee here to ask for a favor from the city Lord.¡± Leng Xiaoyu said with a troubled expression.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, just say it. As long as it¡¯s within my power, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Yan kun said with great sincerity.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this, two of my juniors were robbed on the streets yesterday, so I want to ask city Lord Yan to help me find them. I don¡¯t know if this matter will make things difficult for city Lord Yan?¡± Leng Xiaoyu said, a little embarrassed. The reason why they had onlye to the city Lord¡¯s residence a dayter was to make the city Lord feel that they had no one to look for, and hade to him for help.

    ¡°Who¡¯s so bold as to steal a junior from Lady Xiao Yu?¡± Yan kun couldn¡¯t help but be shocked and ask in disbelief.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him either. I heard from an insider that the one who snatched him was a young master. He even said that he was some tyrant of Northern Yan city. After all, we are outsiders, so we have no choice but to ask city Lord Yan for help. ¡± Leng Xiaoyu said helplessly, his extremely handsome face showing his depression at the right time.

    ¡°Uh! Don¡¯t worry, Your Excellency Xiao Yu, I¡¯ll do my best to help you find the person. ¡± Yan kun promised. However, he could not help but feel shocked, especially when Leng Xiaoyu mentioned the tyrant of Yanbei city. His uneasiness grew stronger and stronger.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank the city Lord first.¡± Leng Xiaoyu smiled as she expressed her gratitude.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Ms. Xiao Yu. ¡± Yan kun quickly said.

    After that, the two of them chatted for a while more before Leng Xiaoyu found an excuse and left with Bing Yao.

    After sending off Leng Xiaoyu and the other man, Yan kun summoned the Butler with a gloomy expression and ordered him to find the eldest young master.

    ¡°Father, could it be that you suspect big brother of doing this?¡± Yan tao guessed.

    ¡°Hmph! Who else could it be if not him? Other than him, who else would dare to do as they please in Northern Yan city and call themselves a King?¡± Yan kun said, holding back his anger. In the past, he could turn a blind eye to his eldest son¡¯s actions. However, he couldn¡¯t do it now because his unfilial son had provoked Leng Xiaoyu. He even suspected that Leng Xiaoyu had already found out about this matter. Therefore, he had to deal with it properly.

    ¡°If it was really big brother¡¯s doing, what does father n to do?¡± Yan tao could not help but ask.

    ¡°Of course we¡¯ll hand him over to her Excellency Leng Xiaoyu. Our Yan family can not bring disaster to ourselves because of him.¡± Yan kun said coldly. In fact, he didn¡¯t say anything. For the future of his second son, he had to hand over his eldest son. This was also a way of showing his goodwill to the other party.

    Hearing his father¡¯s words, yan tao no longer spoke.

    ¡°Tao¡¯ er, don¡¯t you think that father is too heartless?¡± Yan kun looked at his second son and thought to himself,¡±this child is too kind. Sigh!¡±

    ¡°No, I know father is doing this for my own good.¡± After a moment of contemtion, yan tao said. His words also made Yan kun feel quiteforted.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you can understand father¡¯s painstaking efforts. ¡± Yan kun let out a long sigh of relief.

    At this moment, the eldest young master, who had received the Butler¡¯s order, also came to the living room unwillingly under the Butler¡¯s supervision.

    ¡°Father, why are you looking for me?¡± The Yan family¡¯s eldest young master asked unhappily as he sat down opposite Yan kun.

    ¡°Unfilial son, did I let you sit down?¡± Yan kun said angrily when he saw his eldest son¡¯s rascally appearance.

    ¡°Father, if you have something to say, just say it! I¡¯m very tired. ¡± The Yan family¡¯s eldest young master did not notice his father¡¯s anger and urged him on.

 Chapter 1182 - The city Lordâ€™s mansionâ€™s reaction (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1182: The city Lord¡¯s mansion¡¯s reaction (2)</h4>

    ¡°Unfilial son! Kneel down!¡± Yan kun roared, but the young master of the Yan family did not take it seriously. He continued to do what he wanted and even picked up the fruit on the table to eat.

    ¡°Butler, make this unfilial son kneel down!¡± Seeing that his eldest son didn¡¯t even take his words seriously, Yan kun couldn¡¯t help but be even angrier.

    ¡°Yes, city Lord.¡± The Butler replied. Just as he was about to move, he was stopped by the Yan n¡¯s eldest young master.

    ¡°Audacious ve, who dares to touch me!¡± The Yan family¡¯s eldest young master red at him and roared.

    ¡°Eldest young master, your subordinate apologizes.¡± The Butler said apologetically. Then, he kicked the eldest young master¡¯s stomach. The eldest young master¡¯s knees gave way and he knelt on the ground.

    ¡°Dog ve, you dare to offend your superior? I am the young master of Northern Yan city, and you dare to disrespect me!¡± The Yan family¡¯s eldest young master said in anger.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young master. I¡¯m only following the orders of the city Lord. ¡± The Butler didn¡¯t even look at the eldest young master as he spoke indifferently.

    ¡°Unfilial son, let me ask you, did you snatch people from the streets again?¡± Yan kun asked directly.

    ¡°So what if I am? It¡¯s their good fortune to be liked by me. ¡± Yan kun said disapprovingly. Tsk, he thought it was something big. It turned out that his father had called him over for such a trivial matter. This was really too much.

    ¡°Unfilial son, you¡¯re really audacious. You actually dare to Rob anyone. You want our Yan family to be praised by you, don¡¯t you?¡± Yan kun roared in anger.

    ¡°Father, please calm your anger!¡± Yan tao saw that his father¡¯s expression was not right and quicklyforted him.

    ¡°Master, please calm down!¡± The Butler quickly said.

    Only the Yan family¡¯s eldest young master was unconcerned. He casually said,¡±Is it that serious? Father, you¡¯re exaggerating!¡±

    ¡°Housekeeper, go and get the Family Law. Today, I will beat this unfilial son to death, so that he won¡¯t bring disaster to our Yan family!¡± Yan kun was infuriated, especially when he saw the disapproving look on the young master¡¯s face. He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t keep this unfilial son of his alive any longer.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Butler replied and turned to retrieve the Family Law.

    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l.

    The so-called family discipline was nothing more than a tool used by the great families to carry out punishment. When the Yan family¡¯s eldest young master saw the stick in the housekeeper¡¯s hand, which was thicker than his arm, his face turned green with fear. It must be known that this was not an ordinary stick, but a holy weapon passed down in the family. It was also specially made by a cksmith hired by his father for the use of family discipline. As far as he knew, many people who had vited the Yan family¡¯s rules had died under this stick. He did not want to be hit, nor did he want to be a dead soul under the stick!

    ¡°Execute!¡± Yan kun said emotionlessly, Hmph! The person he had offended this time was Leng Xiaoyu. For the good of the Yan family, he could not keep this son.

    ¡°Father! Don ¡®t! Father! I was wrong, mother! Help me!¡± When the steward¡¯s staffnded on the Yan family¡¯s eldest young master, the young master let out an earth-shattering cry for help.

    ¡°Argh! It hurts so much, mother! Save me, father is going to kill me. ¡± The Yan n¡¯s eldest young master howled. His howl had indeed attracted the attention of the servants, and some of them even went to inform the eldest young master¡¯s mother, thedy of the city.

    Not long after, the city Lord¡¯s wife arrived. When she saw her son¡¯s bloodied body, the anger in her heart exploded. Without thinking, she rushed forward and gave yan tao a p ...

    Yan tao, who had been pped, did not say a word, nor did he Dodge. His pair of Starry Eyes stared straight at the city Lord¡¯s wife.

    ¡°Damn you little B * stard, you didn¡¯t even help when you saw the city Lord beating up your big brother.¡± The city Lord¡¯s wife didn¡¯t dare to me the city Lord, so she could only vent her anger on yan tao, this son of a concubine.

    ¡°I wonder how aunty would like me to help?¡± Yan tao sneered and questioned.

    ¡°How dare you? is this how you speak to your elders?¡± The city Lord¡¯s wife bellowed. This was truly heaven defying. Never in her dreams would she have thought that the second young master who had always been cautious in front of her would actually dare to question her. This made her feel that her authority had been challenged.

    ¡°If you want others to treat you as an elder, then you have to act like one. Otherwise, no one will respect you.¡± Yan kun looked at yan tao with heartache and said in a cold tone, Hmph! This woman was getting more and more out of control. He had tolerated her for so many years, but she kept challenging his bottom line. This was outrageous.

    ¡°What does the city Lord mean? Are you ming me for hitting your precious son?¡± The city Lord¡¯s wife asked.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t tao¡¯ er your son? You gave him a p the moment you came up, and you still want him to respect you?¡± Yan kun sneered.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Qi ¡®er your son? How could you be so cruel!¡± The city Lord¡¯s wife retorted sarcastically, not showing any weakness. After she ran into the living room, the guests stopped the execution under the city Lord¡¯s eye signal.

    ¡°I¡¯ve pampered him too much in the past, and now he¡¯s caused an irreparable disaster. If I don¡¯t give him a good beating, how am I going to exin it to the other party?¡± Yan kun said angrily.

    ¡°Hmph! You have the final say in this Northern Yan city. What kind of disaster can¡¯t be fixed?¡± Obviously, the mayor¡¯s wife didn¡¯t believe Yan kun¡¯s words. She even believed that Yan kun wanted to kill her son so that the little B * stard could get the mayor¡¯s position.

    ¡°You really are a woman with long hair and short knowledge. I am merely the city Lord of this little northern Yan city. In the entire divine continent and even the divine realm, there are many people that we can not afford to offend. Do you really think that I, as the city Lord, can do whatever I want?¡± Yan kun mocked.

    ¡°What did that Qi ¡®er do? I can¡¯t believe I made you so angry. ¡± After hearing Yan kun¡¯s words, the mayor¡¯s wife¡¯s heart sank, but she also calmed down a bit.

    ¡°He snatched another woman yesterday.¡± Yan kun red at his unconscious eldest son and said.

    ¡°So what if I snatched a woman? At most, we¡¯ll just let him go!¡± The city Lord¡¯s wife said disapprovingly. In the past, Qi ¡®er had done this kind of thing many times. After the city Lord found out, he only gave a small punishment, then gave the woman who was robbed some money and let her go. Therefore, she did not think that this kind of thing was a big deal.

    ¡°That¡¯s easy to say. Do you know whose girl he¡¯s snatching this time?¡± Yan kun said angrily.

 Chapter 1183 - The city Lordâ€™s mansionâ€™s reaction (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1183: The city Lord¡¯s mansion¡¯s reaction (3)</h4>

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± The city Lord¡¯s wife¡¯s face was full of question marks, her mind constantly turning back and forth, and secretly thought, could it be that the girl who was robbed had a very big background? If that was really the case, it was no wonder that the city Lord would lose his temper!

    ¡°She¡¯s a junior of her Excellency Leng Xiaoyu.¡± Yan kun growled.

    ¡°Leng Xiaoyu? Which Leng Xiaoyu?¡± The city Lord¡¯s wife didn¡¯t react for a moment.

    ¡°How many Leng xiaoyus can there be?¡± Yan kun roared.

    ¡°City Lord, are you sure it¡¯s that Leng Xiaoyu? Are you a fake?¡± The mayor¡¯s wife had a look of disbelief on her face. If it was really the famous Leng Xiaoyu, why would shee to a small ce like the northern Yan city? She really couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try pretending?¡± Yan kun said in an unpleasant tone.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Hearing Yan kun¡¯s words, the city Lord¡¯s wife had no idea what to do. Although she was used to being domineering at home, she would definitely be the first to panic if something serious happened.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking me, but who should I ask?¡± Yan kun said with his eyes wide open. In fact, he had an idea in his heart, but he would not say it out easily.

    ¡°Father, the most important thing right now is to send back the girl that big brother snatched. Otherwise, if Lady Xiao Yu mes us, our entire Yan family can¡¯t afford to be punished.¡± Yan tao said calmly.

    ¡°Tao¡¯ er is right, but sending her back won¡¯t be enough to appease her anger. ¡± Yan kun said after a moment of silence.

    ¡°Master, what should we do? I only have one son, you have to save him!¡± The city Lord¡¯s wife pleaded with tears in her eyes. At this moment, she had long lost her strength, and only had fear.

    ¡°Qi ¡®er is my eldest son and the next city Lord of Yanbei city. Do you think I would want something to happen to him?¡± Yan kun sighed and said helplessly.

    ¡°Madam, since that girl was snatched by Qi ¡®er, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to personally release that girl. You¡¯re both women, so it¡¯s easy for you to talk to each other. This way, we can also show our sincerity.¡± Yan kun said after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Alright, master, I¡¯ll go now.¡± After the city Lord¡¯s wife finished speaking, she left the living room in a hurry, not even caring about her injured and unconscious son.

    Not long after the city Lord¡¯s wife left, she came back dejectedly. Yan kun and his son looked at each other and understood.

    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l.

    ¡°Madam, why are you back so soon? Has that youngdy settled down?¡± Yan kun pretended to be confused.

    ¡°Master, I wanted to arrange for that girl to leave the city Lord¡¯s mansion, but she still refused to do so.¡± The city Lord¡¯s wife said gloomily. Actually, she still had one more thing to say. Not only did she say some nice things, but she had also threatened and bribed him. Who knew that he would not be moved at all and would insist that the city Lord uphold justice.

    ¡°What did thedy say?¡± Yan kun asked anxiously.

    ¡°She asked you to seek justice. The Yan family must give her an exnation. Otherwise, you will bear the consequences.¡± The city Lord¡¯s wife said with an ashen face. She had always been a woman of her word in Northern Yan city, but now, a little girl was not giving her any face. How could she not be angry from embarrassment? however, due to the other party¡¯s status, she had been holding back.

    ¡°Father, it seems like you have to make a trip down personally.¡± After hearing the city Lord¡¯s wife¡¯s words, yan tao spoke.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go and meet this girl!¡± With that, Yan kun strode into the guest room.

    When he first saw Wu, the first thing he felt was beauty! She was too beautiful. No wonder his ipetent eldest son wanted to snatch her back to his residence. However, this was a thorny beauty. How could she be so easy to snatch? if it was not resolved properly, he was afraid that all his years of business would be destroyed in one day. This was something that he absolutely could not tolerate.

    ¡°I am the city Lord of Yanbei city. May I know your name, youngdy?¡± Yan kun said in a friendly manner.

    ¡°How can my family¡¯s youngdy¡¯s name be casually revealed to others!¡± Wu did not say anything and just sat quietly on the chair. Lu Tao replied on his behalf.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯ve been presumptuous. ¡± Yan kun looked a little embarrassed.

    ¡°City Lord, my family¡¯s young miss isn¡¯t that easy to snatch! I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford the price of snatching our young miss. ¡± Lu Tao did not waste any words and went straight to the point.

    ¡°Miss, please state your conditions. As long as it¡¯s within my power, I will not let you down.¡± Yan kun said in a fawning manner.

    ¡°Oh, really? Since that¡¯s the case, then hand over the pervert who stole my family¡¯s young miss! As for the other conditions, we¡¯ll let you know when we¡¯ve thought of them. ¡± Lu Tao said after some thought.

    ¡°Master, you can¡¯t hand the chess pieces over to them!¡± Upon hearing Lu Tao¡¯s words, the city Lord¡¯s wife quickly said. She was very afraid that Yan kun would hand over his son in order not to offend Leng Xiaoyu.

    ¡°It seems that the city Lord is not very sincere! Since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need for us to continue our discussion. ¡± Lu Tao said with a hint of ridicule.

    ¡°You better shut up. How dare you threaten the city Lord? I think you must be tired of living. Let me tell you the truth. Except for the few of us, no one knows that you are being imprisoned in the city Lord¡¯s mansion. If we kill you, no one will know. So, you¡¯d better be tactful. Don¡¯t me me for being merciless if you annoy me.¡± The city Lord¡¯s wife couldn¡¯t help but threaten again. Her words made Yan kun¡¯s face turn extremely ugly.

    This d * MN, stupid woman! At this time, Yan kun really wanted to strangle her. However, as the saying goes, dirtyundry should not be spread in public, so he didn¡¯t think it was a good time to deal with his first wife. However, he also couldn¡¯t let his blind wife offend the two women in front of him.

    However, before he could open his mouth, green peach spoke first,¡±¡±Is the city Lord¡¯s wife threatening us? If we were to lose even a single strand of hair, I¡¯m afraid that the entire Yan Bei city would be buried with us. That¡¯s right, I forgot to tell you that the other youngdy in my family is the goddaughter of the current ning n head in the divine realm. ¡±

    Hearing Lu Tao¡¯s words, Yan kun¡¯s heart, which was already in a state of panic, thumped even harder! All of a sudden, he sank to the bottom of the valley. At this time, he also had the heart to die. Wasn¡¯t it enough to offend Leng Xiaoyu? now, the master of the ning family was involved as well. Did he want to die? The ning n was a great crocodile of the divine realm. How could a small n like them afford to provoke them!

 Chapter 1184 - The city Lordâ€™s mansionâ€™s reaction (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1184: The city Lord¡¯s mansion¡¯s reaction (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    When the city Lord¡¯s wife heard Lu Tao¡¯s words, she was obviously stunned. Then, sheughed wildly and said,¡±¡±Hahaha! Little girl, you¡¯re quite good at guessing. If you¡¯re the goddaughter of the master of the ning family, then I¡¯m the goddaughter of the Divine Master!¡±

    Obviously, the city Lord¡¯s wife didn¡¯t believe Lu Tao¡¯s words, but Lu Tao didn¡¯t mind. At least, she had achieved her deterrent effect, which was enough. She didn¡¯t expect the other party to believe her.

    ¡°You shut up!¡± Yan kun shouted after hearing his wife¡¯s words.

    ¡°Old master, these two are clearly liars. They actually used the master of the ning family to scare us. We can¡¯t let these two people live.¡± The mayor¡¯s wife said to Yan kun with a murderous look.

    ¡°City Lord, you have to choose carefully!¡± Lu Tao also reminded with a faint smile, not a trace of anger on her beautiful face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my wife¡¯s mental state is a little abnormal. I think her illness has acted up, I hope you two don¡¯t mind too much. ¡± Yan kun quickly said after hearing green Peach¡¯s words.

    ¡°Master ...¡± The city Lord¡¯s wife was about to get angry, but she was knocked unconscious by Yan kun who suddenly attacked.

    Looking at the city Lord¡¯s wife who was lying on the ground, Wu smiled and asked in confusion,¡±¡±City Lord, what do you mean by this?¡±

    ¡°The words just now were all nonsense when Furen¡¯s illness acted up. I hope that the two of you do not mind too much.¡± Yan kun said as he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind ... That¡¯s impossible. ¡± He paused for a moment before speaking.

    ¡°Then how can youngdy¡¯s anger be appeased?¡± Yan kun asked helplessly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t my maidservant say that she wants you to hand over the person who snatched me? Of course, if the city Lord is unwilling, I will not force you. ¡± Wu said calmly.

    ¡°Alright, I will hand that useless son over to the youngdy to deal with.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yan kun agreed without hesitation.

    ¡°City Lord is a straightforward person, I am very satisfied. However, just this is not enough.¡± Wu You chuckled.

    ¡°What other conditions does miss have?¡± Yan kun couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l.

    ¡°The city Lord¡¯s son snatched me away and caused serious damage to my body and mind. You should at least give me somepensation!¡± Wu said as a matter of course.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss. I won¡¯t let you down. ¡± Yan kun quickly promised.

    ¡°City Lord, I haven¡¯t finished my words, don¡¯t be too anxious.¡± ¡°I understand the city Lord¡¯s difficulties. I wonder if you have any thoughts of changing the current situation?¡± Wu said with a faint smile.

    Wu¡¯s words were very subtle, but he believed that Yan kun, who had been the city Lord for many years, would understand. Moreover, he did not want Yan kun to think that he was a person who would take things by force.

    Although they were interested in Yanbei city, it was only for the sake of better management of the territory that they had chosen. After all, for them, if the only way to the nightmare forest was in their hands, then their safety factor would greatly increase. The reason why Lu Tao had revealed that they were rted to the ning family was also to let the city Lord understand how big his power was. If he had chosen this ce, he could still get it by force.

    Sure enough, after hearing Wu¡¯s words, Yan kun¡¯s expression changed drastically, but he still remained calm and said,¡±I naturally want to change the current situation. However, Yanbei city is, after all, left behind by our ancestors. Therefore, I can¡¯t be an unfilial descendant. Please allow me to consider it!¡±

    Yan kun¡¯s words were neither epted norpletely rejected. They had made preliminary contact and had fully revealed their intentions to Yan kun. Now it was up to Yan kun to make his own choice.

    After the initial contact between the two sides, Yan kun personally sent Wuhe green peach back to the hotel. Of course, his ipetent eldest son was also involved. However, he did not feel distressed. After all, in his opinion, it was a good deal to sacrifice his eldest son to keep the whole family safe.

    After returning to the city Lord¡¯s mansion, Yan kun locked himself in the study.

    ¡°Father, what happened?¡± Yan tao gently knocked on the door twice, then pushed it open and walked in, asking with concern.

    ¡°Tao¡¯ er, the Yan n is in big trouble this time. ¡± Yan kun said with a headache. Then, he told yan tao about the other party¡¯s n.

    ¡°Father, if the other party is really as powerful as you say, they could have killed us all and then upied this Northern Yan city. However, they did not do so, which means that they are not bloodthirsty people. After all, the lives of the Yan family are the most important. ¡± Yan tao thought for a while and advised.

 Chapter 1185 - The storm at the Yan family (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1185: The storm at the Yan family (1)</h4>

    ¡°Tao¡¯ er, how can I face my ancestors like this? Besides, I¡¯ve kept the position of city Lord for you. ¡± Yan kun said with a sigh.

    ¡°Father, our Yan family is not even worth mentioning in the divinity. If we really anger the other party, won¡¯t the Yan family be the one to suffer? Moreover, it¡¯s not the same if we give up the city of our own ord as if they¡¯ve taken it away. After all, the divine world is ruled by the strong. If we don¡¯t have the ability to defend our own territory, in the eyes of others, we¡¯ll only be regarded as ipetent. ¡±

    ¡°And my eldest uncle has always been eyeing Northern Salt City covetously. I admit that I am not cut out to be the city Lord. Rather than letting Northern Salt City fall into my eldest uncle¡¯s hands, I would rather give it to an outsider.¡± Yan tao was very honest. In fact, he did think so in his heart. He did not want to be trapped in this city. He loved refining weapons the most, and once he became the Lord of a city, he would not be able to focus on being a Weapon Master. Moreover, he knew his uncle¡¯s character. His uncle had nned for many years, how could he let the meat by his mouth benefit a bastard son like him?

    ¡°You don¡¯t regret it?¡± Yan kun watched his 2nd son very seriously as he asked.

    ¡°Father, you should know that this is not my goal.¡± Yan tao said seriously.

    ¡°Alright then! Then we¡¯ll do as you say, AI! If her Excellency Leng Xiaoyu is willing to ept you as a disciple, father will be even more at ease. ¡± Yan kun said after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m already very satisfied thatdy Xiao Yu is willing to give me pointers. Why would I be so greedy?¡± Yan tao said with a smile.

    ¡°Hehe, I was too greedy. Tao¡¯ er, it¡¯s rare that you can see it clearly, but you must grasp this opportunity! Remember toe to the inn more often when you¡¯re free. ¡± Yan kun reminded.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go find her Excellency Xiao Yu tomorrow morning.¡± Yan tao said impatiently.

    In the room of the inn.

    Leng ruoxue looked at Wu, who was sitting opposite her, and teased,¡±¡±Wu, no one took advantage of you, right?¡±

    ¡°Bad girl, do you really want me to be taken advantage of?¡± They all asked.

    ¡°Why would I?¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly before asking,¡±¡±How do you n to deal with the city Lord¡¯s son?¡±

    ¡°I want him to suffer a fate worse than death!¡± Wu said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Uh! Can I plead on his behalf?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l.

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Wu red at Leng ruoxue and said fiercely.

    ¡°Alright then! However, I still have use for that fellow. Don¡¯t y him to death. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Yes, I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Wu nodded and left the room.

    Not long after, Leng ruoxue and the rest heard a series of howlsing from the room next door. The howls were so miserable that it made their hair stand on end. The howls had also attracted the attention of the inn¡¯s manager, waiters, and even the guests who were staying in the inn.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest heard the noise outside and walked out of the room. When the shopkeeper saw them, he immediately came forward to wee them and said with some difficulty,¡±¡±Miss, I wonder what happened in that room?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. One of my subordinates ¡®old illness acted up again. I¡¯m really sorry to have disturbed the other people in the shop.¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the people in front of her and said guiltily.

    ¡°Uh! May I know what illness youngdy¡¯s subordinate is suffering from?¡± The shopkeeper asked with an awkward expression.

    ¡°He¡¯s crazy. He¡¯s always delirious and likes to talk nonsense. He even likes to bite people when he¡¯s crazy.¡± Leng ruoxue exined with a smile.

    ¡°Argh! Miss, he won¡¯t run out of the room and scare the other guests, right?¡± When the innkeeper heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little scared. To be honest, he really wanted to ask this beautifuldy in front of him if she could ask that person to move to another ce to stay. However, he didn¡¯t dare and didn¡¯t want to offend these people who didn¡¯t seem to be easy to deal with.

    ¡°Shopkeeper, don¡¯t be afraid. He won¡¯t run out of the room. It¡¯s just that when his illness acts up, his voice will be a little loud. However, it doesn¡¯t happen often. You can let the guests in the shop bear with it. Or, you can ask them to stay in another Inn.¡± Feng Da put his arm around the manager¡¯s shoulder and suggested.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell them. ¡± The innkeeper said with a long face. Wu...How could he let a guest stay in another Inn? wouldn¡¯t that be sending money to others? How could he be so foolish?

    ¡°Hehe! Long live understanding!¡± Feng Da chuckled. Then, Leng ruoxue and the rest closed the door and ignored the matter.

    The next day, when yan tao came to the door, he heard the miserable scream. The voice was familiar, but he ignored it. Instead, he went to Leng Xiaoyu and asked her for advice.

    That afternoon, Yan kun came to visit Leng ruoxue and the others.

    Sitting on a chair in the living room, Yan kun felt a little nervous when he was faced with the probing gazes of the crowd. The young woman sitting opposite him was especially nervous. He was so nervous that he broke out in a cold sweat. Needless to say, that woman was Leng ruoxue! This was his first time meeting Leng ruoxue.

    Damn it, what was going on? although he didn¡¯t dare to say that he was knowledgeable, there was no need for him to be so nervous and uneasy about a little girl! This was really too strange.

    ¡°May I know why city Lord Yan hase to visit?¡± Leng ruoxue asked knowingly.

    ¡°Uh! A few days ago, that unfilial son of minemitted a mistake. As his father, I am willing topensate him. Therefore, I am willing to give Yanbei city to all of you. ¡± Yan kun carefully thought of his words and then said.

    ¡°City Lord Yan, I really don¡¯t care about such a small city. In fact, I¡¯m interested in the nightmare forest and want to make it my territory. However, the cities around it are the main roads into the forest, so I have to control them.¡± Leng ruoxue spoke the truth. Since Yan kun had already made his choice, there was no need for her to hide her purpose. After all, she intended to take Yan kun in for her own use.

    After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, Yan kun¡¯s eyes flickered. He did not reply immediately, but seemed to be deep in thought.

    ¡°Miss Leng, are you nning to take over the cities around the forest for your own use?¡± Yan kun asked after a while.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Miss Leng, the nightmare forest is not a suitable ce to be a territory. Otherwise, it would have been upied by others long ago.¡± Yan kun couldn¡¯t help but remind her and secretly thought,¡±this youngdy has a big appetite!¡± He actually wanted to make that forest his territory. In fact, in the past millions of years, it was not that no one had ever tried to take that forest, but they had never seeded.

 Chapter 1186 - The storm at the Yan family (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1186: The storm at the Yan family (2)</h4>

    <b>?</b>

    ¡°Why not? because it¡¯s dangerous?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°On one hand, it¡¯s dangerous. On the other hand, many forces go there every year to train and explore. If miss Leng takes it as her private territory, I¡¯m afraid it will cause opposition from all the major forces. At that time ...¡± Yan kun didn¡¯t finish his words, but he believed that the young woman in front of him would understand.

    ¡°I am not a person who is afraid of trouble. Since I have decided to make that ce my territory, I will not change my mind. City Lord Yan, I will now give you two choices. One is to leave Yan Bei city, and the other is to continue to manage the city for me. I will give you three days. Make your choice!¡± Leng ruoxue said directly.

    ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re willing, I can also hand over Yannan city to you.¡± Leng ruoxue added.

    Yan kun was shocked, but he did not say anything. He chose to leave and said that he would give Leng ruoxue an answer within three days.

    After seeing Yan kun off, Feng Da looked at hisdy with confusion and said,¡±¡±Youngdy, why are you treating Yan kun so differently? It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t find someone to manage this small city. ¡±

    ¡°I told you to mind your own business, what are you doing?¡± Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes at Feng Da.

    ¡°Uh! I don¡¯t care!¡± Feng Da waved his hand repeatedly, afraid that his youngdy would give him this task. If that happened, he wouldn¡¯t be able to follow the youngdy. That would really be a loss that outweighed the gain!

    ¡°The Yan family has been living in Yan Bei and Yan Nan city for at least several thousand years. They have their roots here, so of course Yan kun would not be willing to leave. However, for the sake of the Yan family, he easilypensated us with Yan Bei city. If he continued to stay in Yan Bei city, wouldn¡¯t he be the uncrowned city Lord? how could I keep him here? the only chance for him to stay here is to continue to manage Yan Bei city for me. In the eyes of outsiders, Yan Bei city still belongs to the Yan family. We just need to be the Masters behind the scenes. ¡± Leng ruoxue exined. Her ambition was not in Northern Yan city, so she would not spend too much effort on such a small city. However, she had to let Yan kun know that she was the true owner of Northern Yan city.

    ¡°Will Yan kun agree?¡± Feng Da asked curiously.

    ¡°He has no reason not to agree. He has deep feelings for Yanbei city, and he has put too much effort into this city. How could he not agree?¡± Leng ruoxue was sure that Yan kun would agree to this. Therefore, she stopped paying attention to the city Lord¡¯s mansion.

    At this time, Yan kun had also returned to the city Lord¡¯s mansion and was sitting in his study. His mind was in turmoil. He had not expected that he could continue to be the city Lord. He could even take over Yan Nan city. Was this possible?

    Yannan city was the main city of the Yan n. Moreover, his elder brother would not hand over the control of the city so easily. If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t the Yan n in Yannan city be in trouble? One must know, looking at that miss Leng¡¯s appearance, it was obvious that she was determined to get the few cities around the forest. Sigh! How could this be good! When he thought of this, he quickly summoned his confidant, gave him some instructions, and sent him to do something.

    In the bracelet.

    Leng ruoxue leaned into the evildoer¡¯s embrace, enjoying the rare peace and quiet.

    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, it¡¯s been two days, but Yan kun still hasn¡¯t given us an answer.¡± The demon chuckled.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. He¡¯ll agree sooner orter anyway.¡± Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly. Everyone knew about the hidden heart, and Yan kun was no exception. In fact, Yan kun had sent his confidant out of the city, and her senior brother had found out about it and informed her. She had not wanted to pay attention to the Yan family¡¯s situation, so she had to arrange for Qing Jue to observe the movements in the city Lord¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Sister.¡± Qing Jue appeared in front of Leng ruoxue and the demon.

    ¡°Qing Jue, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng ruoxue lifted her beautiful eyes and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Sister, some people from Yannan city havee to the city Lord¡¯s mansion. Yan kun is in trouble.¡± Qing Jue reported.

    ¡°Oh! Let me know when Yan kun¡¯s life is in danger. ¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Uh! Did sister know that Yan kun¡¯s life would be in danger?¡± Qing Jue¡¯s face was filled with surprise.

    ¡°He cared about the Brotherhood, but unfortunately, the other party never treated him as a brother. So, he expressed the wrong feelings. This time, let¡¯s just treat it as a lesson for him!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile. She was well aware of Yan kun¡¯s intention. He wanted to persuade her brother to hand over Yannan city so as not to bring disaster to his n. However, if he heard this, not only would he not thank him, but it would also arouse his anger. However, since she had chosen Yan kun, she would not watch him be killed.

    At the same time, the city Lord¡¯s mansion acted just as Leng ruoxue had expected.

    Yan kun looked at his elder brother, his heart filled with disappointment.

    Although his brother¡¯s character wasn¡¯t great, he didn¡¯t expect the other party to not care about the big picture at all. He was sending his nsmen to their deaths!

    ¡°Yan kun, how dare you collude with outsiders to betray the Yan family.¡± The head of the Yan family roared with a righteous look.

    This patriarch of the Yan family was about fifty years old. Although he looked upright, his slightly gloomy eyes revealed his true nature. He was a narrow-minded and jealous viin.

    ¡°Family head, not only did Yan kun betray the Yan family, but he also handed Qi ¡®er over to the other party for a bastard. You have to seek justice for Qi¡¯ er!¡± Suddenly, a sobbing middle-aged woman ran up to patriarch Yan and began toin.

    ¡°Yan kun, what do you have to say?¡± The patriarch of the Yan n asked.

    ¡°I have nothing to say. Since big brother has made up his mind, I won¡¯t say anything more. I, Yan kun, have a clear conscience to the family.¡± Yan kun said indifferently. He had already done what he needed to do. Therefore, he could no longer decide what would happen to the Yan family.

    ¡°Men, take Yan kun down and punish him ording to the Family Law.¡± The patriarch of the Yan family shouted after hearing Yan kun¡¯s words.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see who dares to move! Uncle, if you dare to touch a single hair on my father¡¯s head, I will make this woman die a terrible death!¡± Suddenly, yan Tao¡¯s voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears. The city Lord¡¯s wife, who had been crying andining, was now in his hand, and the bright knife was now held against the city Lord¡¯s wife¡¯s neck.

 Chapter 1187 - The Yan familyâ€™s storm (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1187: The Yan family¡¯s storm (3)</h4>

    <b>?</b>

    ¡°Master, save me!¡± The city Lord¡¯s wife cried out in shock.

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± The Yan family head narrowed his eyes, his heart filled with anger. He had always thought that this kid was easy to manipte. He didn¡¯t expect that he would reach out his ws today. In that case, don¡¯t me him for being merciless.

    The people of the Yan family who hade with the head of the Yan family were speechless when they saw that yan tao had actually grabbed their own stepmother to threaten the head. Had this yan tao gone crazy? he had actually grabbed their father¡¯s wife to threaten the head of the family. What was this? At this moment, they all subconsciously thought that yan tao had been scared silly.

    ¡°How would I dare to threaten Big Uncle? Big Uncle can¡¯t be like the others and think that I¡¯m scared silly, right?¡± Seeing the reaction of the Yan family, he could guess what they were thinking. He was not interested in this city, but he did not want it to fall into his uncle¡¯s hands. Therefore, he would rather give it to an outsider. Unfortunately, his father was too stupid. He cared about the safety of his family, but he was killed by his family. This was something he would never allow.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± The patriarch of the Yan n asked with some anger. He hated yan tao so much that he was grinding his teeth.

    ¡°All of you, leave Northern Yan city immediately. This ce no longer belongs to the Yan family. If miss Leng and the others find out about this, don¡¯t even think about returning to Southern Yan city alive,¡± Yan tao warned. Unfortunately, his words didn¡¯t scare the Yan family. On the contrary, they were united against amon enemy.

    ¡°What youngdy Leng? why would our Yan family be afraid of him?¡± Someone from the Yan family said. His words resonated with the others.

    ¡°Not afraid? You will regret this. ¡± Yan taoughed coldly. He had been in contact with Leng ruoxue and the others for a few days and was very clear about how terrifying the identities of those people were. Unfortunately, his words carried little weight and no one took his words seriously.

    ¡°Tao¡¯ er, quickly leave this ce. ¡± Seeing that yan tao had kidnapped his wife, Yan kun quickly said. It didn¡¯t matter if he died, but he only had one son and he couldn¡¯t die Here. Now it was obvious that the father and son were at a disadvantage. All the guards in the mansion had been subdued by his so-called elder brother.

    ¡°Father, if we¡¯re going to die, we¡¯ll die together. I won¡¯t leave here.¡± Yan tao said stubbornly.

    ¡°Tao¡¯ er!¡± Yan kun was both angry and anxious. He knew that his son was very stubborn, but he did not expect Tao¡¯ er¡¯s temper toe up at this critical moment.

    ¡°Since you want to die together, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± Hearing yan Tao¡¯s words, the patriarch of the Yan family said coldly.

    ¡°Master, save me!¡± At this time, the city Lord¡¯s wife shouted again.

    ¡°Sister-inw, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to save you, nor do I want to kill you. If you want to me someone, me your own husband and this little bastard!¡± The patriarch of the Yan n said emotionlessly.

    ¡°You¡¯re the bastard! And a bastard who doesn¡¯t even let his own sister-inw off!¡± Yan tao said with a look of disdain.

    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l.

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± The head of the Yan family was shocked to hear yan Tao¡¯s words. He had always kept his dignity and had a high prestige in the family. Naturally, he did not want any scandals about himself to spread out. Then, he turned his eyes to Yan kun. Seeing Yan kun¡¯s calm face, he could not help but wonder how much Yan kun knew.

    ¡°Uncle, am I talking nonsense? However, I¡¯m quite impressed that you could disguise yourself for so many years. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Yan tao mocked.

    ¡°Aunty, it seems like the patriarch is nning to get rid of our family of three. Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± Yan tao looked at the panic-stricken city Lord¡¯s wife and asked.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve done so many things for you, how can you be so heartless? even if you don¡¯t care about me, you have to save your son!¡± The city Lord¡¯s wife said sadly, as if she had aged ten years in an instant. She had thought that the man she had been thinking about was here to save their son! Who knew that they were actually here to seize the city? they had waited for so many years, could it be that they were still in a hurry?

    ¡°What are you talking about? Shut up!¡± The patriarch of the Yan n roared in anger.

    ¡°Hehe, Big Uncle is really heartless! It seems that in your heart, your woman and son are not important. This Northern Yan city is the most important. It¡¯s a pity that we have already given it away. ¡± Yan tao chuckled.

    ¡°Damn it, what are you guys doing? Quickly execute these three traitors on the spot. ¡± The patriarch of the Yan family was furious. After he finished speaking, he released his divine power and attacked yan tao and the governor¡¯s wife.

    In an instant, several rays of colorful divine power were released from different directions at the same time, and their targets were all yan tao and the city Lord¡¯s wife.

    ¡°Tao¡¯ er, be careful!¡± After Yan kun blocked the divine skill that was aimed at him, he saw several divine powers flying toward his son. He immediately shouted nervously.

    However, his warning was still toote. Yan Tao¡¯s hand was holding the city Lord¡¯s wife, so his reaction was much slower than usual. Those divine skills were extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, they arrived in front of yan tao and hit him and the city Lord¡¯s wife ...

    ¡°Tao¡¯ er!¡± Seeing yan tao fall to the ground, Yan kun¡¯s heart ached. The hatred in his heart was ignited in an instant. He had endured for many years so that Tao¡¯ er could grow up safely. However, he did not expect that today, he would still watch his only son die. At this moment, his heart was full of regret. Why did he have to send the message to the other party on ount of the rtionship between his n? Originally, he wanted to avoid the casualties of his nsmen, but he didn¡¯t expect that these so-called nsmen would turn around and deal with him. He gave up! Tao¡¯ er was right, they were not worth it!

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you and your father to hell to reunite!¡± The Yan family head said coldly. Then, he waved the knife in his hand and shed at Yan kun ...

    Suddenly, a bolt of lightning struck the saber in his hand. Then, an angry roar rang in everyone¡¯s ears,¡±¡±You killed my mother, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    Suddenly, everyone saw Yan Qi holding a sword in his hand and stabbing straight at the head of the Yan family. However, Yan Qi had been ignorant and ipetent since he was a child. Naturally, he was no match for the head of the Yan family. In just one round, Yan Qi was knocked to the ground, then spat out blood and passed out.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that even a vicious Tiger would not eat its Cubs. It seems that the head of the Yan family is even worse than a wild beast!¡± A faint mocking voice rang out. At this moment, the crowd finally noticed that there were still people beside Yan Qi. It was a pity that their attention was all on Yan Qi, hence they did not notice the presence of these people. In fact, this was also because Leng ruoxue and the others had deliberately reduced their presence!

    ¡°Who are you people? This is the Yan n¡¯s family matter, so it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business. Offending our Yan n in this Northern Yan city will not do you any good. ¡± The head of the Yan family looked at Leng ruoxue and the rest warily and warned them.

    ¡°Yan family head, are you nning to kill us?¡± Leng ruoxue understood. She really didn¡¯t understand what was there to fight over between two small cities. They were actually trying to kill each other, even though they were not born from the same mother.

    After observing in the dark for a while and using her mind-reading technique, Leng ruoxue was able to sort out The Grudge between the two brothers.

    It was nothing more than the former head of the Yan family giving Yanbei city to the illegitimate son, which had caused the dissatisfaction of the first wife¡¯s son. Therefore, the first wife¡¯s son, who was the current head of the Yan family, had tried his best to take back Yanbei city. However, he had not expected that his n of many years would be ruined by her. Yan kun had even advised his brother to be sensible and hand over the control of Yannan city to avoid bringing disaster to the family. This had angered the head of the Yan family.

    However, who could say that Yan kun did not do it on purpose? However, he didn¡¯t expect that the head of the Yan family would be even angrier than he had imagined. At the same time, he had also brought disaster upon himself.

    ¡°So what if I kill you? Yan Bei city is our Yan n¡¯s territory. ¡± The Yan n head said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Miss Leng!¡± Yan kun wanted to say something but stopped. The hatred on his face was obvious.

    ¡°You are the youngdy Leng who wanted to take over the Yan n¡¯s city?¡± The patriarch of the Yan family narrowed his eyes and said angrily.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this world respect the strong? There¡¯s nothing wrong with me taking a fancy to your city!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. It was obvious that she wanted to anger him to death!

    ¡°You will regret provoking the Yan family.¡± The Yan n head said furiously.

    ¡°Oh, really? But we¡¯ve already provoked him, what else can we do?¡± Leng ruoxue shrugged her shoulders and said nonchntly.

    ¡°Everyone of the Yan family, hear my order. Kill all these people who want to take the Yan family¡¯s property.¡± The head of the Yan family ordered angrily. The Yan family members he had brought with him swarmed forward. Feng Da and the others, who had been waiting impatiently, epted the challenge.

    In an instant, both sides were in a chaotic battle. However, in the blink of an eye, the Yan family was annihted, leaving the patriarch of the Yan family alone.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the Yan family head with a half-smile and asked,¡±¡±Patriarch Yan, I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re all alone now. What do you n to do?¡±

    While Leng ruoxue was speaking, Feng Da and the rest surrounded the Yan family head.

    ¡°You ... Don¡¯t do anything stupid. I¡¯m the patriarch of the Yan family!¡± The patriarch of the Yan n said with some fear.

    Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t even look at the Yan family head. She immediately released a red divine force and sent it flying towards him. In an instant, the Yan family head spat out a mouthful of blood and half-knelt on the ground.

    ¡°Miss Leng, can you hand him over to me?¡± At this time, Yan kun pleaded, his face full of shame.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Leng ruoxue was very generous. She had no interest in being the Yan family head, so she was naturally happy to do Yan kun a favor.

    ¡°Thank you, miss Leng.¡± Yan kun said gratefully. Then, he picked up the sword on the ground and stabbed it into the body of the Yan family¡¯s patriarch. This was what he had wanted to do for a long time. Unfortunately, he could not bring himself to do it. Now that his only son had died in the hands of his elder brother, he had no more worries.

    ¡°Miss, yan tao seems to still be breathing.¡± Feng Da, who was cleaning up the scene, suddenly said.

    ¡°What?¡± Yan kun, who had just killed his enemy, was disheartened. However, after hearing Feng DA¡¯s words, he immediately ran to yan Tao¡¯s side and checked his breath ...

    ¡°He¡¯s indeed angry. Miss Leng, I beg you to save my son. I¡¯m willing to do anything for you and acknowledge you as my master.¡± Tao¡¯ er¡¯s injuries were too severe and couldn¡¯t be treated with ordinary healing medicine. That was why he had to seek help from Leng ruoxue in this desperate situation.

    ¡°Feed him this pill.¡± Leng ruoxue took out a white pill from her ring and handed it to Yan kun.

 Chapter 1188 - Linjiang City (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1188: Linjiang City (1)</h4>

    ¡°Thank you, miss.¡± Yan kun took the elixir and was surprised to find that the elixir was flowing with a seven-colored light. He could tell that it was extraordinary at first nce. Therefore, he stuffed the elixir into his son¡¯s mouth without hesitation.

    Not long after, yan tao slowly woke up. When he saw Yan kun, who was covered in blood, in front of him, his tears immediately flowed out and he cried out,¡±Father, why are you also ...¡±

    Yan tao could not finish his sentence.

    Yan kun looked at his son and chided him,¡±Silly boy, why are you crying? we¡¯re not dead yet!¡±

    ¡°Argh! Really?¡± Yan Tao¡¯s face was full of surprise. He thought he was dead for sure, but now that he knew he was still alive, his mood of ups and downs was really bad!

    ¡°Tao¡¯ er, it was miss Leng who saved us. ¡± Yan kun said with embarrassment. If he didn¡¯t care about the friendship of his n, this kind of thing wouldn¡¯t have happened in the city Lord¡¯s mansion. At this moment, only the word ¡°regret¡± could express his feelings.

    ¡°Thank you for saving my life, miss Leng.¡± Yan tao said gratefully.

    ¡°Youngdy Leng, I¡¯m willing to represent the Yan n and recognize you as our master.¡± Yan kun said.

    ¡°Can city Lord Yan represent the entire n?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°The branch of Yan Nan city has suffered countless casualties. Now that they are a group of Dragons without a leader, it is the best time to subdue them. As the head of the Yan family, after the head¡¯s death, I will naturally be the head of the family. Therefore, I can make the decision.¡± Yan kun said confidently. In his generation, he and the patriarch had the highest prestige. Now that the patriarch was dead and those who could oppose him had gone with the patriarch, who could stop him?

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you and your father will follow Feng Da to conquer the Yan family in Yannan city! Those who submit will prosper, and those who resist will perish. Don¡¯t disappoint me. ¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. Yan kun knows what to do.¡± Yan kun promised.

    After a while, the father and son of the Yan family followed Feng Da and the others to Yannan city, while Leng ruoxue and the others returned to the inn.

    In the inn.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, can we trust this Yan kun father and son?¡± Leng Qingtian asked worriedly. Yan kun had brought this upon himself, so he didn¡¯t feel any sympathy for him.

    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l.

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry! He has already given up on the Yan n in Yannan city. I have also saved his precious son, so he naturally has to perform well this time. ¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    ¡°I hope so. However, if he dares to y any tricks, I will definitely not let him off.¡± Leng Qingtian huffed.

    ¡°Hehe! Grandfather, he doesn¡¯t have the guts. Even if he did, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid. ¡± Leng ruoxue said confidently.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± Leng Qingtian was very assured of his granddaughter.

    Three dayster, Feng Da and Yan kun had finished dealing with the matters in Southern Yan city and returned to Northern Yan city.

    In the living room, Feng Da was reporting to Leng ruoxue about the situation in Yannan city. Yan kun and his son were standing beside him. After Feng Da was done reporting, the father and son knelt down together and swore by their bloodline that they would forever be loyal to Leng ruoxue and would never betray her!

    After the contract was over, the Yan family had officially be Leng ruoxue¡¯s subordinates. Since the two cities of Yan Bei and Yan Nan had been United, Yan kun was still the city Lord. However, other than himself and some of master ning¡¯s subordinates, no one knew that Yan kun and the others had already belonged to Leng ruoxue.

    Their next n was to conquerher wind, Willow, and Linjiang.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m a good friend of the city Lord of the dark wind city, and I also have business dealings with fuliu city. Why don¡¯t you let this subordinate try out these two cities?¡± Yan kun quickly said after knowing the next step of the n.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave these two cities to you.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. She knew that Yan kun was eager to show off, so she was happy to give him a chance.

    ¡°Please wait for the good news, miss.¡± Yan kun turned around and left.

    Half a monthter.

    Yan kun had brought back two people. They were none other than Ming Feng and the city Lord of fuliu city.

    The first thing Yan kun did when he returned to Yanbei city was to bring them to the inn to see Leng ruoxue.

    In the guest room of the inn.

    The two of them sat on the chair with Yan kun. They looked at Leng ruoxue uneasily and were so nervous that they could not speak. Yan kun was also deeply affected by this scene because he was also very nervous when he first met Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Yan kun has told you my conditions, right? Submit to me, and you¡¯ll help me manage dark Wind and Willow trees. You¡¯ll be my subordinates, and I¡¯ll naturally not mistreat you. ¡± Leng ruoxue was the first to speak.

    ¡°Miss Leng, city Lord Yan has already spoken to us. After some discussion, we are willing to acknowledge you as our master. However, our family now has an enemy who is also eyeing dark wind city like a tiger watching its prey. So, I¡¯m afraid that acknowledging you as our master now will only bring trouble to you, miss Leng.¡± The city Lord of the darknorth wind city, Qi mu, said with a troubled expression. In fact, he really wanted miss Leng to help him eliminate his enemies, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it! Moreover, he was also afraid that this devastatingly beautiful youngdy would not be a match for his enemy.

    In reality, he still did not know Leng ruoxue¡¯s true strength. Yan kun did not tell him in detail either. He only told him that miss Leng was very powerful and it would not be wrong to acknowledge her as his master. At the same time, he was in a situation where he was trapped inside and outside. There were Tigers and wolves outside, and his nsmen were in a state of panic. Hence, he had no choice but to agree to acknowledge her as his master.

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s going on?¡± Leng ruoxue asked calmly, her beautiful eyes sizing up Qi mu. This city Lord of dark wind city looked to be in his forties, but he had an honest and honest look on his face. He was an upright person.

    ¡°AI! A few days ago, my n¡¯s team that went to the nightmare forest for training identally discovered a heavenly treasure. I don¡¯t know how, but the news somehow reached the enemy¡¯s ears. The other party wanted to buy it by force, but I naturally refused. Therefore, the two sides were in a stalemate. In recent days, our Qi n¡¯s nsmen have been injured or killed for no reason, which made me suspicious. After investigation, I found out that it was the enemy¡¯s doing. ¡± Qi mu said angrily.

    ¡°The enemy¡¯s family is very powerful on the godly maind. My Qi family is just a small family. Of course, we¡¯re not their match.¡± Qi mu added. He had agreed to the master¡¯s request only because he wanted to seek protection. However, after seeing Leng ruoxue, he was a little hesitant. Could such a delicate youngdy protect their Qi family? He did not want to implicate Leng ruoxue because of the Qi family¡¯s disaster.

 Chapter 1189 - Linjiang City (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1189: Linjiang City (2)</h4>

    ¡°Is your enemy from the eight great divine regions?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she asked.

    ¡°No.¡± After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, Qi MU¡¯s forehead was full of cold sweat. He thought to himself,¡±if the other party is from the eight great divine regions, no matter how unwilling I am, I would have to hand over the treasure with both hands. Moreover, the other party¡¯s purpose is not just this.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Leng ruoxue replied nonchntly. In reality, even if the other party was from the eight great divine regions, she was not afraid.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Qi mu was confused. Was he worrying for nothing?

    ¡°Qi mu, since you¡¯re willing to recognize me as your master, your enemies are naturally mine as well. I¡¯ll take care of them for you.¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    ¡°Thank you, miss. I, Qi mu, would like to represent the Qi family and recognize you as our master.¡± Qi mu quickly said. Then, he sent a blood contract to show his loyalty. After recognizing her as his master, the big stone in his heart was finally lifted. Since miss said that she would take care of the enemy for him, he had nothing to worry about.

    After dealing with Qi mu, Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes turned towards the city Lord of fuliu city. She smiled and asked,¡±¡±City Lord Liu, do you have any difficulties? Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    ¡°This subordinate does not have any difficulties.¡± City Lord Liu Yong hurriedly said as if he was a subordinate.

    The Liu family was in a state of decline, so he wanted to find a backer. It just so happened that Leng ruoxue had sent Yan kun to negotiate with him. He had known Yan kun for many years and they were in a cooperative rtionship. Therefore, he naturally trusted Yan kun¡¯s judgment. After discussing with the n members, he decided to recognize Leng ruoxue as his master.

    Following which, Liu Yong also issued a bloodline contract, officially acknowledging Leng ruoxue as his master.

    After subduing two more cities, Leng ruoxue¡¯s only target was Linjiang City.

    However, Leng ruoxue wasn¡¯t in a hurry to take over Linjiang City. Instead, she nned to strengthen the defenses of the four cities that she had already taken over. Hence, she decided to add a defensive formation to each of the four cities. With the city Lord¡¯s residence as the core of the defensive formation, its defensive capabilities would naturally be multiplied.

    After spending close to a month¡¯s time, Leng ruoxue had set up a defensive formation in four cities. The group then headed to thest city around the nightmare forest that had not been conquered, Linjiang City.

    Linjiang City was located to the North of the nightmare forest. It was thergest city out of the five, but it was not the most prosperous.

    The public security in Linjiang City was very poor. There were all sorts of people in the city. When Leng ruoxue and the others walked on the streets, they would see fights happening from time to time.

    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l.

    ¡°Miss, the governor of Linjiang City is muddleheaded and ipetent. He¡¯s not someone worth subduing.¡± Yan kun, who had apanied Leng ruoxue and the others to Linjiang City, said.

    ¡°Oh! Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Leng ruoxue said calmly. If the governor of Linjiang City was as Yan kun had said, she would naturally choose another Governor.

    The crowd immediately found a hotel. However, when they asked for the price, they were all shocked.

    ¡°How much do you think a night is worth?¡± Feng DA¡¯s eyes were wide open as he asked in disbelief.

    ¡°One night¡¯s stay will cost one top grade crystal stone.¡± The inn manager said as he rolled his eyes at Feng Da. He was secretlymenting in his heart. Looking at the clothes of these people, they were clearly poor, so he naturally did not intend to entertain them well.

    ¡°Why is it so expensive? is there anything special about your Inn?¡± Feng Da looked at the decorations in the inn and found that they were quite ordinary, but the price was shockingly high.

    ¡°No, if you want to stay, pay up quickly. If you don¡¯t want to stay, please leave. Don¡¯t dy my business. There are so many people in Linjiang City now, I don¡¯t have to worry about not having enough people to stay in my Inn.¡± The inn manager said confidently.

    ¡°Why are there so many people in Linjiang City?¡± Leng ruohan could not help but ask. On the street, Yan kun had said that there seemed to be more people in Linjiang City than usual. As for why, he did not know either. Now that the inn manager had said the same thing, he naturally wanted to ask.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re not here for the city Lord¡¯s daughter to choose a husband. ¡± The inn manager asked in disbelief.

    ¡°We¡¯re not! We just arrived at Linjiang City today. ¡± Leng ruohan said honestly. He could not understand. Linjiang City was not that big. If the governor¡¯s daughter wanted to find a husband, was there a need for so many people toe?

    ¡°Then you¡¯vee to the right ce. Our city Lord is looking for a son-inw for his daughter, so you should quickly go and register! Today is thest day. ¡± The shopkeeper reminded.

    ¡°Why do we need to register?¡± Feng Da didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Whoever marries the city Lord¡¯s daughter will be the next city Lord of riverbank city. Such a good thing is like a pie falling from the sky. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I didn¡¯t meet the requirements, I would have signed up for it long ago.¡± The shopkeeper said with a face full of regret.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Feng Da was speechless. He was deeply ashamed of the shopkeeper¡¯s thoughts. He couldn¡¯t understand why so many men would covet a mere city Lord¡¯s daughter. Could it be that men nowadays have fallen to the point where they need to rely on women to achieve sess? One had to know that he looked down on men who lived off women the most!

    ¡°Do you guys want to stay here or not? Don¡¯t dy my business. ¡± The shopkeeper couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Of course we¡¯re staying, get us a room!¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, the shopkeeper immediately beamed with joy. His expression changed so quickly that Feng Da and the others looked down on him.

    After entering the room, Leng ruoxue took a look at Feng Da and the rest. She could not help but tease,¡±¡±Whoever wants to be the son-inw of Linjiang City can go and register! Today is thest day. ¡±

    ¡°Uh! Miss, don¡¯t joke with us. We won¡¯t sign up!¡± Lin Yuan said with a bitter face. Not to mention that they still didn¡¯t know whether the daughter of Linjiang City was round or t, even if she was an absolute beauty, they didn¡¯t want to live off a woman!

    ¡°Hehe, you guys do as you please! I¡¯m going to rest. ¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she pulled the evildoer into the room.

    Feng Da and the others had nothing to do, so they took Yan kun as a guide and went for a walk on the street.

    They didn¡¯t return from the streets until evening.

    When they saw Leng ruoxue, Feng Da and the rest could not wait to tell her what they had seen and heard on the street.

    ¡°Young miss, we went to the city Lord¡¯s mansion today ...¡± Before Feng Da could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Leng ruoxue.

 Chapter 1190 - Linjiang City (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1190: Linjiang City (3)</h4>

    <b>?</b>

    ¡°Are you going to register?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with an evil smile.

    ¡°Uh! Of course not, we¡¯re just going to watch the show. The people who are registering in front of the city Lord¡¯s mansion are lined up for almost two streets. I really couldn¡¯t tell that the daughter of the governor of Linjiang City is so attractive. ¡± Feng Da said, speechless.

    ¡°Those people aren¡¯t after the city governor¡¯s daughter, so they don¡¯t care what she looks like.¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    ¡°Mydy, the governor of Linjiang City is named Jiang Fan. He is a greedy and lecherous man. Although he has many wives and concubines, he only has one daughter. However, I really don¡¯t understand. With the long lifespans of cultivators, why is he in such a hurry to find a husband for his only daughter?¡± Yan kun asked with a puzzled look.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to understand. This has nothing to do with us. Our target is Linjiang City. Therefore, we just have to find a way to make Linjiang City our own.¡± Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t we just snatch it?¡± Lin Yuan suggested.

    ¡°Then aren¡¯t we bandits?¡± Leng ruoxue retorted.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Lin Yuan was speechless. Could it be that miss is still counting on the city Lord of Linjiang City to hand over Linjiang City?

    ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s observe for a few more days.¡± Leng ruoxue was very calm. Then, she ordered Yan kun,¡±¡±Yan kun, go to the city Lord¡¯s mansion tomorrow and see that Jiang Fan. Find out what his purpose is!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yan kun replied.

    The next day.

    Yan kun brought Feng Da to the city Lord¡¯s mansion.

    With his status as the city Lord of Yanbei city, the Jiang family¡¯s steward invited him into the city Lord¡¯s mansion with great respect. After sitting in the living room for a while, Jiang Fan appeared.

    ¡°Hehe! City Lord Yan hase to visit. Please forgive me for not weing you!¡± Jiang Fan said very politely.

    Jiang Fan looked to be around 50 years old. He was slightly chubby, had ordinary facial features, and his steps were a little weak. It was obvious that he was addicted to beauty all year round.

    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l.

    ¡°City Lord Jiang is too polite. Actually, I was just passing by, so I came to see you.¡± Yan kun said. In fact, he and Jiang Fan were only acquaintances who nodded at each other. It was a bit farfetched to say so.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Jiang Fan nodded and didn¡¯t think much about it.

    ¡°City Lord Jiang, after I entered the city, I heard that you were going to choose a husband for your daughter? You even promised to give the city Lord¡¯s position as a betrothal gift?¡± Yan kun asked out of curiosity.

    ¡°Yup! I should also find her a husband, and I can¡¯t sit on this city Lord¡¯s position forever, I have to find a sessor. ¡± Jiang Fan said matter-of-factly, and his words were also reasonable, so no one could find any fault with them.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t city Lord Jiang pass the position of city Lord to his daughter? Wouldn¡¯t this mean that the Jiang family still owns the city?¡± Yan kun suggested. At the same time, he was testing the waters.

    .

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s passed down to my son-inw, Linjiang City will still be the Jiang family ¡®S. I won¡¯t let Linjiang City fall into the hands of outsiders.¡± Jiang Fan said confidently.

    ¡°City Lord Jiang, don¡¯t me me for being meddlesome. I always feel that even if a man married into the family, he might not be of the same heart as miss Jiang. So, passing the city Lord¡¯s position to his son-inw is really not a safe choice. If that man has other thoughts, city Lord Jiang would be raising an ungrateful Wolf.¡± Yan kun said worriedly. He didn¡¯t forget to observe Jiang fan¡¯s reaction as he spoke.

    When he saw Jiang Fan only frowning slightly, the doubt in his heart deepened.

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯ve also thought about city Lord Yan¡¯s considerations, but my daughter is not cut out to be a city Lord. I have no choice!¡± Jiang Fan said with a depressed look.

    ¡°Then city Lord Jiang should open your eyes wide and choose carefully.¡± Yan kun reminded.

    ¡°City Lord Yan, don¡¯t worry. I still have good judgment.¡± Jiang Fan nodded seriously.

    After a while, Yan kun and Feng Da left.

    On the way back to the inn, Yan kun looked at Feng Da and couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±¡±What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the official Selection of son-inw three dayster? We¡¯ll know when we go and take a look. ¡± Feng Da said with a smile. He didn¡¯t care who the son-inw of the Jiang family was, but he didn¡¯t mind watching the show.

    Three days passed by quickly.

    On the day of the selection, Leng ruoxue and the rest arrived early.

    As the selection of the son-inw was open to the public, Jiang Fan had specially ordered people to build a stage in the most lively city center. He had even posted a thread to the famous people of Linjiang City, inviting them to be judges. As the city Lord of Yanbei city, Yan kun was naturally among the invited.

    As a judge, Yan kun naturally had to sit in the judge¡¯s seat. As Yan kun¡¯spanions, Leng ruoxue and the others also got better seats.

    It was said that there were thousands of men who had signed up this time. After an initial screening by the city Lord¡¯s office, only the most outstanding 200 were left, and the son-inw of the Linjiang City Lord would be chosen from these 200.

    The selection was divided into three days. The first day¡¯s process was mainly self-introduction and the disy of their best talents. Finally, the judges would decide the 100 men who could participate in the second day¡¯s selection.

    After the two hundred men had finished their self-introductions, green peach asked quietly,¡±¡±Miss, who will win?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Leng ruoxue said uninterestedly. She didn¡¯t think that Jiang Fan would use the process of a beauty pageant to choose a husband for his daughter. It seemed like he ced a lot of importance on the selection of a husband.

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m quite optimistic about that number three. ¡± Lu Tao said with a smile.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m handsome?¡± Leng ruoxue understood. Number three had a handsome face, and it was indeed very easy for women to be attracted to his appearance at first nce. However, he was a restless man, so Leng ruoxue did not have a good impression of number three.

    ¡°Yup! It¡¯s only pleasing to the eye when you¡¯re handsome!¡± Lu Tao said, unafraid of death.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of being handsome? he¡¯s just a pretty boy.¡± When Feng Da heard Lu Tao¡¯s words, he said with jealousy burning in his heart. He knew that Lu Tao was deliberately angering him because he was very curious about the appearance of the city Lord¡¯s daughter.

    ¡°How is it useless? it¡¯s good to see it.¡± Lu Tao said in an unpleasant tone.

    ¡°Green peach ...¡± Feng Da looked at green peach pitifully. His expression was as aggrieved as he could be.

 Chapter 1191 - Linjiang City (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1191: Linjiang City (4)</h4>

    <b>?</b>

    ¡°Miss, today¡¯s selection has ended. Let¡¯s go back!¡± Lu Tao ignored Feng DA¡¯s pitiful act and said to Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue smiled and nodded. Following that, everyone returned to the inn.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest did not go to watch thepetition on the second day. After all, they had seen all the candidates and they were not very interested in who would win.

    On thest day, Leng ruoxue and the rest left the inn and went to the selection venue.

    After two days of selection, there were only twenty candidates left. These twenty people could be considered as one-in-ten-thousand elites. Whether it was their appearance or cultivation, they were the best among the applicants.

    After two rounds of demonstration, only ten of these twenty people were left, and number three, who green peach had a better view of, was naturally among them.

    Immediately after, the host of this selection invited the city Lord¡¯s daughter out.

    As it turned out, as the most outstanding candidates, thest obstacle that the ten of them had to pass was to gain the favor of the casten¡¯s daughter. To put it bluntly, it was up to the casten¡¯s daughter to decide who she fancied. Whoever she fancied would be the future governor of Linjiang City.

    Lu Tao and the others who were sitting below the stage stretched their necks to see the true face of the city governor¡¯s daughter. However, after waiting for a long time, they still did not see a woman walking up the stage.

    ¡°Miss, this city Lord¡¯s daughter is so haughty!¡± Lu Tao said with a dissatisfied expression.

    ¡°Hehe, she¡¯s a girl! Of course, I have to be more reserved. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    As soon as she finished speaking, someone in the audience shouted that the casten¡¯s daughter had arrived. Instantly, everyone¡¯s eyes were drawn to her.

    Not long after, everyone saw a moving round ball rolling up the stage. The reason why she rolled was because the city Lord¡¯s daughter identally fell down when she was walking up the stage. Coupled with her slightly fat figure, she rolled directly to the feet of the male candidates. When everyone saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t help butugh in their hearts.

    ¡°Uh! The appearance of the city Lord¡¯s daughter is quite special. ¡± Lu Tao was speechless. No wonder the governor of Linjiang City was in such a hurry to choose a husband for his daughter, and even used Linjiang City as a betrothal gift. Without Linjiang City, it would not be easy for the daughter of the governor to get married!

    When the city governor¡¯s daughter crawled up from the ground, everyone saw her appearance even more clearly, and instantly, the people present couldn¡¯t help but retch ...

    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l.

    ¡®F * ck, is he even human?¡¯ Not only was she fat, but she was also so ugly. What was even more unbearable was that she was drooling as she stared at the ten men on the stage with a dazed expression.

    When the ten men saw the appearance of the city governor¡¯s daughter, four of them immediately expressed their intention to forfeit and withdraw from thepetition. In the blink of an eye, there were only six candidates left on the stage, and they had been hesitating.

    The city Lord¡¯s daughter was a little disappointed that four beautiful men had left, but when she remembered that she still had six choices, she immediately became ted.

    However, before she could be happy, three more men who were hesitating announced that they had forfeited.

    The city governor¡¯s daughter looked at the three remaining men on the stage and pointed her finger without hesitation, choosing her future husband. The man she chose was number three, whom green peach had a better opinion of.

    When the other two men saw this, they seemed to be relieved and walked down the stage in high spirits. In fact, if they were not from Linjiang City, they would have forfeited as well. However, when they thought of the authority of the city Lord, they had no choice but to stand on the stage and let the city Lord¡¯s daughter choose.

    Seeing that his daughter had made her choice, Jiang Fan happily walked up to the stage and announced the identity of the third man as the future city Lord. Then, he decided to hold a banquet in the city Lord¡¯s mansion to celebrate and invited all the citizens in the city to attend. However, Leng ruoxue and the others were not interested in this, so they went back to the inn.

    The next morning.

    Leng ruoxue and the others went to the restaurant to have breakfast. The moment they entered the restaurant, they heard some guests whispering. Although their voices were very soft, they still managed to make their way into their ears.

    ¡°What were you guys talking about?¡± Leng ruoxue pretended to be confused and asked.

    Faced with such a beautiful woman¡¯s question, the two men who were talking immediately replied politely,¡±Young miss still doesn¡¯t know! Something happened in the city Lord¡¯s mansion yesterday, and many people died. ¡±

    The person who spoke had a face full of regret, but at the same time, there was a trace of relief.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t yesterday a good day for the city Lord¡¯s daughter to choose her husband?¡± Leng ruoxue probed.

    ¡°Yup! It was supposed to be a happy asion, but in the end, it became a funeral. Sigh! It¡¯s really too pitiful. None of the people who went to the city Lord¡¯s mansion for the banquet yesterday were spared, and the city Lord¡¯s family waspletely annihted. ¡± The man said.

 Chapter 1192 - Yuan Xi (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1192: Yuan Xi (1)</h4>

    ¡°How could this be? Then wouldn¡¯t Linjiang City be a group of Dragons without a leader?¡± Leng ruoxue asked worriedly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so! The future city Lord is still alive, even though he¡¯s heavily injured. ¡± The man said with an envious look.

    ¡°The future city Lord? Didn¡¯t he not marry the city Lord¡¯s daughter yet? Would the people of Linjiang City allow him to be the city Lord?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with confusion as she asked.

    ¡°I think so! After all, the future city Lord was personally appointed by the city Lord himself. There¡¯s no one else in Linjiang City who¡¯s suitable for this position. ¡± The man said after thinking for a moment.

    ¡°Oh!¡± After a simple chat and getting to the bottom of what they wanted to know, Leng ruoxue and the rest had a simple meal and returned to the living room.

    After returning, everyone could not help but ask the question in their hearts.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s only been one night, how did all the people in the city Lord¡¯s mansion die out? It¡¯s so strange. ¡± Feng Da said in surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t go to the city Lord¡¯s mansion yesterday. Otherwise, I would have been one of the people who died today. ¡± Yan kun said fearfully.

    ¡°Old Yan, you¡¯ve saved your life! It seems like you can¡¯t eat random things. ¡± Feng Da patted Yan kun¡¯s shoulder and consoled him with a smile.

    ¡°Yup!¡± Yan kun wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. He was obviously shocked.

    ¡°Who said that all the people in the city Lord¡¯s mansion are dead? isn¡¯t the former city Lord¡¯s new son-inw still alive?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she reminded him.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Everyone was speechless. They weren¡¯t fools and could easily figure out the hidden trick in this matter.

    ¡°Feng Da, take some men with you to check the situation. Also, check if there are any other surviving members of the Jiang family.¡± Leng ruoxue thought for a moment and ordered.

    ¡°Yes, miss.¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± Feng Da replied. Then, he left the inn with Lin Yuan and the others.

    After three days of secret investigation, Feng Da and the others confirmed that no one survived in the city Lord¡¯s mansion. However, it was said that the dead Jiang Fan had a younger brother. However, that younger brother made a mistake decades ago and was exiled to the countryside of Linjiang City to fend for himself.

    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l.

    After that, Leng ruoxue sent Feng Da and the rest to look for her n brother.

    Two dayster.

    Jiang fan¡¯s younger brother was brought back by Feng Da and the others.

    In the living room, Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes were observing her n brother. She saw that he had a nervous expression and did not even dare to raise his head. Furthermore, his clothes were torn and tattered, and his strength was not high. He was only at the initial level of deity. From the looks of it, he did not have a good life.

    The moment she saw him, Leng ruoxue knew that he couldn¡¯t have been the one behind the incident at the city Lord¡¯s residence. Firstly, he didn¡¯t have the ability to do so. Secondly, he didn¡¯t have such a powerful influence.

    ¡°You¡¯re Jiang nuo!¡± Leng ruoxue asked despite knowing the answer.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Jiang nuo.¡± Jiang nuo whispered.

    ¡°You should know about Jiang fan¡¯s matter, right?¡± Leng ruoxue asked indifferently.

    .

    ¡°Yes, Captain Feng has told me about it.¡± Jiang nuo quickly replied.

    ¡°Do you know what I want you to do?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Miss ... Are you nning to let me rece you?¡± Jiang nuo asked carefully, his heart pounding. Could there be such a good thing? He didn¡¯t dare to believe it.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I need Linjiang City and someone to help me manage it. So, you must recognize me as your master and I will help you get Linjiang City.¡± Leng ruoxue stated her conditions.

    ¡°Good! ¡°However, on my way to the city, I heard that there¡¯s a new city Lord in Linjiang City. I¡¯m afraid ...¡± Jiang nuo was a little worried and did not finish his sentence.

    ¡°You¡¯re a member of the Jiang family, that person isn ¡®t. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll listen to miss.¡± Jiang nuo promised. He then issued the bloodline contract and officially recognized Leng ruoxue as his master.

    ¡°Alright, go and have a good rest now! I¡¯ll ask Feng Da to help you take back Linjiang City tomorrow. ¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Yes, this subordinate will take his leave.¡± Jiang nuo said as he turned around and left the living room.

    ¡°He¡¯s really lucky. This is a meat pie that fell from the sky!¡± Feng Da sighed.

    ¡°None of you like to eat pies, so I¡¯ll have to find someone else,¡± Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes at Feng Da and said helplessly.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Feng Daughed awkwardly.

    ¡°Miss, Jiang Fan has forced Jiang nuo to the countryside to fend for himself for decades. Can he manage Linjiang City well?¡± Yan kun said worriedly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! He¡¯ll be fine. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with certainty. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had scruples about his n brother¡¯s abilities, Jiang Fan wouldn¡¯t have found an excuse to dismiss him. She was very clear that Jiang nuo was still holding a grudge in his heart. She had given Jiang nuo this good opportunity, and he would definitely seize it.

    The next morning.

    Apanied by Feng Da and the others, Jiang nuo headed to the city Lord¡¯s mansion.

    When they arrived at the city Lord¡¯s mansion, the crowd killed number three and his subordinates with lightning speed. Then, they announced to the public that Jiang nuo was the only member of the Jiang family and would be the next city Lord of Linjiang City. The people in the city were in an uproar. However, due to Feng Da and the others ¡®ruthless methods, no one dared to raise any objections. At the same time, Feng Da showed evidence of number three killing Jiang Fan and the others, which aroused the public¡¯s anger. Jiang nuo¡¯s Ascension to the city Lord¡¯s position was even more sessful.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s done.¡± After taking care of everything, Feng Da rushed back to the inn alone.

    ¡°Well, there might be people walking into the trap in the next few days. You have to be more vignt at night.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded as she reminded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss. We¡¯ve already set up an inescapable and are just waiting for the fish to take the bait!¡± Feng Daughed evilly. For the next few days, they would stay with Jiang nuo in the city Lord¡¯s mansion and deal with those who had bad intentions.

    However, after waiting for a few days, there was still no movement from the city Lord¡¯s mansion. On the other hand, Jiang nuo was getting more and more familiar with the affairs of Linjiang City.

    In the room of the inn.

    Leng ruoxue leaned against the window and looked at the pitch-ck night sky. Lightning shed and Thunder rumbled in the sky, and it looked like it was about to rain. She couldn¡¯t help but smile and turned to the demon,¡±¡±Today is a good day to do bad things.¡±

    ¡°Hehe! This kind of weather can indeed make people lower their guard, but I don¡¯t like to do bad things in the rain. ¡± The demon said with a look of disdain.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like it, it doesn¡¯t mean that others don¡¯t like it. The city Lord¡¯s mansion is very lively now, let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. She had just received Qing Jue¡¯s voice transmission and knew that there was a ¡®guest¡¯ at the city Lord¡¯s mansion.

 Chapter 1193 - Yuan Xi (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1193: Yuan Xi (2)</h4>

    <b>?</b>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The demon smiled helplessly and left the inn with Leng ruoxue. Naturally, those who wished for the world to be in chaos also left with them.

    When they arrived at the city Lord¡¯s residence, Leng ruoxue saw Feng Da and his Men in ck fighting with a group of men in ck. The number of men in ck was more than twice that of Feng Da and his men.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this bullying the few with numbers? It¡¯s so unfair. ¡± When Leng ruoxue saw this scene, she said with slight dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Uh!¡± When Cheng Wu heard hisdy¡¯s words, the corner of his mouth twitched. He thought to himself,¡¯why do I feel like this is bullying the many with the few?¡¯ From the looks of Feng Da and the others, they were clearly having a great time killing. No, he had to join in the fun. When he thought of this, he took the initiative to help Leng ruoxue before she could say anything.

    Seeing that Cheng Wu had joined the battle, Song di and the rest did not want to be outdone and rushed into the battlefield. In an instant, the situation turned into a one-sided battle. When Feng Da and the rest, who were having fun bullying the many with their numbers, saw this situation, they could not help but shout as if they were protecting their food,¡±¡±Don¡¯t fight with us, these people are ours. ¡±

    ¡°Hehe! Whoever sees it gets a share!¡± Cheng Wu and the restughed evilly. As the de in their hands fell, the Man in ck instantly fell to the ground and lost his life.

    Yan kun and Jiang nuo, who weren¡¯t very clear about their fighting strength, couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes when they saw this scene. They secretly thought to themselves,¡±these people are so ruthless!¡± AI! How did the unlucky Man in ck end up in their hands? At this moment, they felt a deep sense of sympathy for the group of men in ck who had unknown origins.

    Not long after, most of the Men in ck were eliminated. However, Feng Da and the others still kept one alive and locked the remaining Man in ck in the prison of the city Lord¡¯s mansion for a good interrogation.

    With the ownership of Linjiang City, the five cities surrounding the nightmare forest were now in Leng ruoxue¡¯s possession. After setting up a defensive formation for Linjiang City, Leng ruoxue and the rest headed towards the forest ...

    Sitting on the little Peacock, Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes surveyed the three towering peaks. She chose a rtively t mountain as the main peak for her group.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, the environment here is really good, hehe! I¡¯m going to build a house here too. I¡¯lle over to stay when I¡¯m free. ¡± Master ning looked at the lush green scenery in front of him and was in a good mood.

    ¡°Godfather, you cane and live here anytime you want.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him helplessly. She couldn¡¯t help but Mutter to herself,¡±did this old man think that I wouldn¡¯t let him stay here?¡±

    ¡°Hehe! Are you the master? Of course, I have to say hello to you. ¡± Master ning said matter-of-factly. In fact, he was just being polite, because he knew that little Xue ¡®er would not refuse him.

    ¡°Godfather, I can¡¯t be considered the owner of this ce yet!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him. To own a territory, it wasn¡¯t something that could be considered as one¡¯s own. One had to obtain the acknowledgment of half of the factions on the godly maind. Otherwise, the territory wouldn¡¯t truly belong to one¡¯s own.

    ¡°If I say it is, then it is. I¡¯ll see who dares to object!¡± Master ning¡¯s eyes widened, and he roared aggressively. He didn¡¯t believe that anyone would dare to oppose his precious goddaughter¡¯s decision to take a piece ofnd!

    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l.

    ¡°Uh! Godfather, let¡¯s just build the house first!¡± Leng ruoxue wiped away the cold sweat on her forehead and changed the topic.

    ¡°Alright, but Xue ¡®er! I¡¯m telling the truth. ¡± Master ning reminded.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Leng ruoxue agreed helplessly. However, with Godfather around, there wouldn¡¯t be too many people who would object.

    ¡°Miss, the wood has been cut.¡± At this moment, Feng Da came back and said.

    ¡°Mm, let¡¯s do it!¡± Leng ruoxue took out a few blueprints from her bracelet and passed them to Feng Da.

    Back in Linjiang City, she had drawn up a few blueprints based on everyone¡¯s opinions. The house they were going to build, the courtyard, and the interior of the house, was simr to the house in the water Margin continent. This request was naturally to satisfy her grandfather¡¯s homesickness, but there were also new things added, so it was not exactly the same.

    The location they chose as the main residence was located halfway up the mountain. It was an unusuallyrge and t area, and the main residence was surrounded by a River. The river was not veryrge, and from the outside, it looked like a silver ribbon, full of a faint chill. The river was so clear that fish could be seen swimming happily in it.

    After more than half a month of hard work, the main residence was finallypleted.

    Everyone moved into their rooms happily and celebrated.

    Shortly after, Leng ruoxue announced to the godly maind that the nightmare forest was taken. Instantly, it caused a hugemotion on the maind!

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue set up a defensive formation around the mountain peak they were staying at. The defensive power of this formation was much stronger than the one she had set up before.

    ¡°Bang Bang Bang!¡± After a few loud sounds, the defensive formation did not move at all.

    Master ning, who was testing the power of the defensive formation, said in surprise,¡±¡±Xue ¡®er, your array is so powerful. I can¡¯t even break it.¡±

    ¡°Godfather, you can¡¯t disy your true power on the divine continent.¡± Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but remind him. Actually, this array didn¡¯t seem that powerful to her. However, it was true that no one in the godly maind could break through it.

    ¡°I¡¯m still a reverent-God! Come, let¡¯s try attacking together. ¡± Unwilling to give up, master ning called his subordinates and nned to attack again.

    ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes, master ning!¡± Master ning¡¯s subordinates replied. Then they attacked the defensive formation together ...

    ¡°Bang Bang Bang!¡± There were several more loud sounds, but the defensive formation was still operating as usual.

    ¡°Hehe! This formation is so sturdy, I can rest assured. ¡± Master ning said with a little pride. This array was set by his goddaughter, and he, as her Godfather, was also honored!

    In fact, he had spared no effort to test the defensive power of this array because he was afraid that someone would bully his precious goddaughter when he was not around. Now that he had tested it, he was relieved. If he could not break the array, then unless the Divine Master came personally, no one could break in.

    ¡°Little girls, to congratte you on obtaining your own territory, this is my gift to you.¡± The first elder took out a small and exquisite house from his ring and passed it to Leng ruoxue.

 Chapter 1194 - Yuan Xi (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1194: Yuan Xi (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Why is it a high-grade divine artifact? stinky old man, you¡¯re too stingy!¡± Old master ning looked at the palm-sized house and said with disdain.

    ¡°What do you know, you old thing! A high-grade divine weapon is just right for them to use. Furthermore, my house can grow. When the little girl¡¯s strength is high, the level of this house will also increase. ¡± The first elder said with a smug look. How could he possibly only gift a high grade divine weapon to thatss, Leng ruoxue? With his status, how could he take it out! He felt that this house was suitable for Leng ruoxue and the rest. To put it bluntly, he had prepared this house for Leng ruoxue when she entered the God World.

    This house and the storage ring were both spatial artifacts, but there were still some differences. The storage ring could only store non-living objects, but this house could be used for living. It should be known that such a spatial artifact was absolutely priceless in the divine realm. It was a good item that could not be bought even with money. The main reason was that it could be carried around, and it was very convenient to carry it wherever you went.

    However, it was also very difficult to refine such spatial equipment. Not only did it require a lot of materials, but it also depended on the artifact master¡¯s proficiency in the refining technique. Moreover, the sess rate was very low.

    If Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t have the universal bracelet, this house would be very useful to her. However, she was still very grateful for the first elder¡¯s kind intentions. As a weapon craftsman, she was very clear how difficult it was to craft a spatial type equipment. Furthermore, the first elder had been hiding in his room for the past few days, so he must have been busy crafting this house.

    ¡°Really? Let me see. ¡± Master ning took the house from Leng ruoxue¡¯s hands and observed it carefully. It was fine with a nce, because he realized that this house was exactly the same as the main residence they were living in now. It seemed that this old thing was quite thoughtful.

    ¡°First elder, thank you. This is for you.¡± Leng ruoxue took out a milky-white object the size of a baby¡¯s fist and looked soft, and handed it to first elder.

    ¡°This, this is ...¡± The first elder looked at the soft white object and couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes, his face full of disbelief.

    The item that Leng ruoxue gave him was called essence Qi. It was a type of natural treasure that was born from the heavens and earth. It was mainly produced in the ciers of the deep sea. Not only was it rare, but it was also difficult to pick. Hence, the price of essence Qi was only higher than the house that he had given Leng ruoxue.

    Moreover, only with the primary breath could one refine space-type equipment that could amodate people, because the primary breath¡¯s greatest effect was to create air that was suitable for human breathing.

    However, the vital breath he had used to refine this house was only the size of a fingernail, while the one Leng ruoxue had given him was the size of a baby¡¯s fist. He could not help but feel embarrassed to take it. Even though it was not easy to obtain his own vital breath, such arge piece of it could be used to refine a few spatial-type equipment! He did not deserve it!

    ¡°Girl, this is too expensive. I can¡¯t take it.¡± Although the first elder was envious, he did not take the piece of origin breath.

    ¡°Compared to the great elder¡¯s kind intentions, this is nothing.¡± Leng ruoxue replied nonchntly. This elemental breath was one of the many ingredients that her master had left for her. Furthermore, she had chosen the smallest piece for the Grand Elder. Otherwise, the Grand Elder would have fainted from shock!

    ¡°Mo Yan and Liu Feng probably don¡¯t have such equipment either! This should be enough for you. ¡± Leng ruoxue added. In other words, she was saying that this item was not for you alone.

    ¡°Uh! They just happen to becking this elemental breath. ¡± The first elder was a little speechless. This little girl had already seen through their thoughts, so how could he still refuse? He took the piece of primordial breath and was about to put it into his ring, but master ning snatched it away.

    ¡°This is elemental breath? Let me take a look. ¡± Master ning¡¯s face was full of curiosity. Although he had lived for a long time, he had never seen this thing before. Who asked him to not be interested in refining weapons!

    Holding the vital breath in his hand, master ning looked at it carefully, and then kept poking the soft vital breath with his fingers, ying with it.

    ¡°Old man, this is not for you to y with.¡± Seeing this, the head elder snatched back the vital breath and looked at master ning like he was guarding against wolves.

    ¡°Stinky old man, don¡¯t be so stingy! It¡¯s such a big piece of primordial Qi, and it¡¯s a gift from my goddaughter. When you make another spatial equipment, you have to give me one. ¡± Master ning took advantage of the situation.

    ¡°This is a gift from my God-granddaughter. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± The first elder rolled his eyes and said in an extremely calm manner.

    ¡°Stinky old man, how can you do this? After all, we¡¯ve been friends for so many years. You can¡¯t even bear to give me a house? Oh! Just make it ording to my house in the divine realm. ¡± Master ning continued, obviously wanting a share of the loot.

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible if you want the house, but you have to prepare the materials yourself. ¡± The great elder said without any room for discussion. In his heart, he kept thinking, if this Bandit had the materials, he would have made one for himself long ago. Would he still need to live in a tent?

    ¡°I can provide the materials myself, but you have to provide the essence energy.¡± Master ning wasn¡¯t stupid. The most important material for making inhabitable spatial equipment was this vital breath, and vital breath was something that was hard to find and couldn¡¯t be bought on the market at all. Therefore, he could only bezy to deal with this stingy stinky old man.

    ¡°Elemental breath? Master ning, if you want this old man to provide the breath, why don¡¯t you arrange people to search in the cier yourself?¡± At this time, Liu Feng¡¯s voice interrupted.

    ¡°Stinky brat, it¡¯s easy for you to say, but do you think primary breath is like cabbages? If it was so easy to find, I would have sent people to look for it. ¡± It wasn¡¯t easy to go to the cier to find the breath of vitality, because the breath of vitality was produced in the depths of the cier. Unless one had the strength of a reverent-God, they couldn¡¯t resist the cold of the cier at all, let alone go down into the extremely cold water.

    ¡°Then why did you still let this stinky old man provide you with essence breath?¡± He knew that his grandfather did have a small piece of vital breath in his hands. It was a precious treasure. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his grandfather didn¡¯t have enough materials, he would have refined it into a piece of equipment long ago. How could it be coveted by others?

    ¡°Little Xue ¡®er gave him a piece the size of a baby¡¯s fist. It¡¯s enough to share with me.¡± Master ning said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°What?¡± Liu Feng¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at master ning. A piece the size of a baby¡¯s fist, was that even possible?

 Chapter 1195 - Yuan Xi (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1195: Yuan Xi (4)</h4>

    Not only him! Even Mo Yan and Liuyue! Who hade with him, were stunned. They all looked at master ning in disbelief. They were suspicious of the truth of master ning¡¯s words.

    ¡°Why are you all looking at me? I don¡¯t have any elemental breath in my hands. The elemental breath has been kept by this stinky old man. You guys can go and ask him for it. ¡± Master ning said with an evil smile.

    ¡°Grandpa?¡± Liu Feng called out softly.

    ¡°Master!¡± Mo Yan also called out.

    Although Liuyue did not shout, she looked at first elder with anticipation.

    ¡°Mm, the girl did give me a piece of primordial breath.¡± The first elder didn¡¯t deny it, but he still red at master ning in secret.

    ¡°The girl said that she¡¯s going to help us refine some living equipment.¡± The great elder added.

    ¡°For us?¡± Liu Feng was pleasantly surprised. This little fox still had some conscience! However, since it was for them, they couldn¡¯t let master ning keep an eye on it.

    Thinking of this, Liu Feng smiled and said to master ning,¡±¡±Uncle ning, looks like you don¡¯t have a share of the essence breath, I¡¯m really sorry!¡±

    ¡°Who said I didn ¡®t? my goddaughter gave it to you.¡± Master ning reminded them, unwilling to give up. They couldn¡¯t even think about getting rid of him!

    ¡°Uh! Grandfather, is that essence Qi really the size of a baby¡¯s fist?¡± Liu Feng asked helplessly. It seemed that old man ning was toozy to give it to them, and he was the little fox¡¯s Godfather, so he really couldn¡¯t refuse.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The great elder nodded, then stared at master ning and said,¡±¡±Old man ning, I¡¯ve said it before, you have to prepare the materials yourself. I can provide the origin Energy.¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± Seeing that his goal had been achieved, master ning alsoughed happily. However, the first elder, who had been robbed, was not in a good mood.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the two adorable old men fighting and could not help but smile helplessly at the demon. She then took the room back to her room to study it.

    In the bracelet.

    The demon watched as Xue ¡®er took the small house and looked it up and down, then dripped her blood on it to recognize it as her master, and ced the room on an empty space in the space.

    In an instant, the house grew from small torge, exactly the same as the main residence they had built.

    As Leng ruoxue and the demon walked into the house, the beasts that were attracted followed them closely out of curiosity.

    They looked around the rooms one by one and then sat down in the garden.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, the spiritual Qi here is not dense enough, but it¡¯s enough for living.¡± The demon said with some regret.

    ¡°Demon, your requirements are too high. Actually, this house is not bad. If you want more spirit Qi, you can set up a spirit gathering array inside.¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a good idea. With this room, we won¡¯t need to live in tents when we travel around the continent. Moreover, we can also live in this room when there are outsiders.¡± The demon smiled. Although this house couldn¡¯t bepared to Xue ¡®er¡¯s interspace, it wasn¡¯t as convenient for them to enter the interspace when there were outsiders around. Therefore, this house was a good choice.

    ¡°Sister, Feng Da is looking for you.¡± Just as the two of them were chatting, Qing Jue suddenly appeared.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue had an idea and left the bracelet with the evildoer. Feng Da was waiting for her in the room.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in confusion. The area of the nightmare forest was ratherrge, so she had sent Feng Da and the rest out for the past few days. Other than investigating the situation inside the forest, she had also done so to confirm their private territory. After all, if they were topletely upy a ce where they could train, it would only lead to a collective attack from all the major factions. She did not want to be in the limelight now, so she decided to open up a piece ofnd. It was open to the public, but it had to be under her control.

    The reason why she had such an idea was also based on the rules of the Green Dragon Mountain.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve received news from city Lord Yan. The number of people entering the city has increased several times over the past few days. I¡¯m guessing they¡¯re from the major forces.¡± Feng Da reported that no one knew that the five cities, including Yan Bei, belonged to them. That was why they could easily grasp the movements of those forces.

    ¡°That¡¯s normal. It would be strange if they didn¡¯te!¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. These factions had arrived at the right time. She was just about to kill the chicken to warn the monkeys! Otherwise, she would not have asked her Godfather to disclose their rtionship. Otherwise, if master ning had said that his goddaughter had taken a fancy to the nightmare forest, who would dare to object?

 Chapter 1196 - Gifts for the major factions (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1196: Gifts for the major factions (1)</h4>

    ¡°Hehe! This time, we¡¯ll let them know how powerful we are. ¡± Feng Da said with a smirk.

    ¡°Yes, Feng Da. Go and prepare yourself. We¡¯re going to wee our guests.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Alright! Miss, I¡¯m going out. ¡± After Feng Da finished speaking, he turned around and left.

    Two dayster.

    All the major forces in the nightmare forest had gathered. Not only that, but the Wen family, Fan family, Yao family, Cheng family, ning family, and Chi family from the eight God domains had all sent people here. The other forces also seemed to see them as the leaders.

    The various forces gathered in groups of three to five. There were also those who hated each other and opposed each other at first sight, such as the Wen family and the fan family. The arrival of the ascender Alliance seemed to have raised this disharmonious atmosphere to a new height.

    After they set up their tents in the encampment chosen by the various forces, the familiar forces began to chat with each other.

    The purpose of their conversation was nothing more than how to deal with this matter. After all, the nightmare forest originally had no owner, and anyone coulde as they pleased. Now that it was upied, how could they ept it? It was like something that didn¡¯t cost any money suddenly belonged to someone else. Even if one didn¡¯t want it, one would feel extremely unbnced. It was because of this imbnce that they came here together.

    Chi Rui was the head of the Chi family¡¯s representative in the nightmare forest. However, he was not here to condemn anyone, but to congratte them. Naturally, the ning family had the same intention as him.

    Ning Fei came in person. Except for the first elder who stayed in the main house, almost all the other elders of the ning family came. They came here to congratte and also to meet the ancestor of the ning family.

    However, they didn¡¯t head straight for Leng ruoxue and the others ¡®residence. Instead, like the other major factions, they set up a simple camp in the forest.

    The Chi family and the ning family¡¯s bases were next to each other, so the people of the two families were now gathered together and chatting.

    ¡°Why did master ninge in person?¡± Chi Rui looked at ning Fei in confusion. He more or less knew about the ning family¡¯s situation, and he was also clear that Leng ruoxue had something to do with the blood Reformation of the ning family. Could it be that ning Fei came here personally because of this?

    ¡°My family¡¯s old ancestor is here, of course I¡¯m here.¡± Ning Fei said nervously. He was afraid of his serious ancestor, but he wanted to be treated differently by his ancestor. Therefore, he was very conflicted.

    ¡°Master ning hasn¡¯t left the godly maind yet?¡± Chi Rui said in surprise. When master ning had sent people to take ning Rong ¡®er and the others away, the Chi family had thought that master ning had already returned to the divine world!

    ¡°No, he¡¯s always been with miss Leng! I¡¯m afraid that miss Leng¡¯s decision to make the ¡®nightmare forest¡¯ her territory has caused public anger. ¡± Ning Fei said worriedly. However, with the great ancestor¡¯s support, those forces would not dare to make things difficult for Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Leng ruoxue wouldn¡¯t be afraid!¡± Although he had not spent much time with Leng ruoxue and the others, he was well aware of their fearless nature. Some of the forces that came today would probably not be able to return.

    ¡°Yup! There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of about miss Leng. Old Grand Madame will definitely support her. ¡± Ning Fei said. He thought that Chi Rui said that Leng ruoxue wouldn¡¯t be afraid because of their ancestor, so he couldn¡¯t help but agree.

    ¡°Uh! Master ning, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Even without your ning family¡¯s old ancestor, Leng ruoxue and the others won¡¯t be afraid. ¡± Chi Rui exined.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. If miss Leng was a timid person, my family¡¯s old ancestor would not have epted her as his goddaughter.¡± Ning Fei sighed. How good would it be if he could make the old ancestor see him in a different light! Unfortunately, the thought of meeting the ancestor made him extremely nervous.

    ¡°Goddaughter? When did this happen?¡± Chi Rui¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. The ning family¡¯s elder, who was not easy to get along with, had actually taken Leng ruoxue in as his goddaughter. They had not heard of this at all back in Chi city!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ning Fei was also confused. He didn¡¯t dare to inquire about this matter. Otherwise, the old ancestor would definitely eat him.

    As the two of them were chatting, they suddenly heard a few loud sounds. They looked up at the same time and saw a few people fighting not far away.

    From the clothes of the people in the chaotic battle, they should be from the Wen and fan families.

    Seeing this, Chi Rui and ning Fei didn¡¯t think much of it, because they knew very well that these two families had never liked each other. Sometimes, they might maintain a friendly rtionship on the surface, but in private, they often fought.

    But this time, they actually started fighting in front of so many forces. It must be a big deal, Chi Rui and ning Fei secretly guessed at the same time.

    Very quickly, the people who were in conflict were pulled apart by the people from their respective families. However, those people still red at each other.

    ¡°Who allowed you to fight without permission?¡± The sixth elder of the Wen family who was leading the group red at his own junior with a face full of anger. Damn it, they actually fought in public. The Wen family had lost all face.

    ¡°Sixth elder, the fan family has gone too far. They¡¯ve actually stolen our prey.¡± A young man from the Wen family said indignantly.

    ¡°Who stole your prey? we were the ones who got it first.¡± The man from the Wen family had just finished speaking when someone from the fan family immediately retorted.

    ¡°We saw it first,¡± The man from the Wen family shouted.

    ¡°Who can you me if you didn¡¯t see it! Don¡¯t you know the rules? Of course, it belongs to whoever hits it. ¡± A member of the fan family said with a proud expression.

    ¡°Sixth elder, the fan family has gone too far. Don¡¯t stop us. We must teach them a good lesson!¡± The Wen family was enraged by the fan family¡¯s provocation.

    ¡°Have you all forgotten why we came to the forest? I didn¡¯t bring you here to cause trouble, so you¡¯d better behave. ¡± The sixth elder roared in anger. In the face of his might, the Wen family did not dare to speak.

    At this time, the elder leading the fan family team also said with a smile,¡±¡±Hehe, as one of the eight great divine regions, we should help each other and fight against amon enemy. How can we fight among ourselves first?¡±

 Chapter 1197 - Gifts for the major factions (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1197: Gifts for the major factions (2)</h4>

    <b>?</b>

    ¡°Yup! We can¡¯t use internal coaxing!¡± Someone immediately echoed.

    Their purpose foring here was naturally to discuss Leng ruoxue¡¯s matter of marking the ¡®nightmare forest¡¯ as her territory. There was a tacit understanding between the various factions. This time, they had to use pressure to chase Leng ruoxue and her group out of the forest.

    This forest belonged to everyone on the godly maind. How could it be a private territory? It must be known that their respective families would send people here almost every year to gain experience and obtain a lot of resources from the forest. Therefore, none of them were willing to let this natural treasure house be the territory of any one force. This was a serious vition of the interests between them, and it was not allowed by the major forces.

    With the help of the elder of Fan family and the agreement of the others, the people who were in conflict with the two families had to calm down. Although they were all unwilling, no one dared to doubt the words of their elder.

    However, what they did not know was that their every move in the forest was within Leng ruoxue¡¯s grasp.

    In the living room of the Leng family¡¯s main residence.

    Leng ruoxue sat on a chair and chuckled as she exined what had happened in the forest to the crowd. Instantly, the crowd burst intoughter.

    ¡°Miss, they¡¯re clearly here to cause trouble for us. However, they¡¯re coaxing us before they even see us. It¡¯s really too funny.¡± Feng Da said with a smirk. He had prepared some gifts for those forces in the forest, but he didn¡¯t know if they could take it. He didn¡¯t want to die before he even saw them! He would be very disappointed.

    ¡°Those forces are all gathered together because they have amon interest. Of course, their hearts are not United. However, this is more beneficial to us.¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    This time, she intended to kill the chicken to warn the monkeys. However, she had to choose the chicken carefully. It couldn¡¯t be someone from the eight great divine regions. After all, she didn¡¯t want to have too big of a conflict with the eight great divine regions yet. Moreover, the other party¡¯s power couldn¡¯t be too small. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to serve as a warning to the monkeys. Who should she choose? Leng ruoxue was conflicted.

    Leng ruoxue was in a dilemma. However, the various factions in the forest had also received their first gift from Feng Da.

    The various forces ¡®forest encampments.

    It was time to prepare dinner, and some forces had already started to eat.

    Suddenly, a buzzing sound entered everyone¡¯s ears.

    ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± Everyone raised their heads in unison and couldn¡¯t help but ask each other. However, no one could give them an answer.

    ¡°Master ning, do you recognize this voice?¡± Chi Rui asked ning Fei in a low voice. There were naturally many poisonous insects in the forest, but the sound was like that of bees, so he was not sure.

    ¡°It should be a bee type!¡± Master ning said hesitantly. In fact, it was normal for bees to appear in the forest, but the sound was still far away. However, the ¡®buzzing¡¯ sound reached their ears, so it could be imagined how many bees there were.

    ¡°I think we should make early preparations!¡± Chi Rui reminded.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Fei nodded, and then he gave the elders a look, and they immediately became alert.

    Not long after, the buzzing sound got closer and closer, and everyone¡¯s hearts were on tenterhooks.

    In the blink of an eye, everyone saw a dark cloud in the sky flying towards them ...

    ¡°Heavens! They¡¯re poisonous bees, and there are so many of them!¡± All the major powers were dumbfounded when they saw the tens of thousands of poisonous ck bees.

    Although they had a lot of people, no one was confident that they would not be hurt by these poisonous bees. Moreover, there was more than one type of poisonous bee, and even the most powerful ck Queen Bee was among them. The timid ones were already trembling in fear.

    ¡°Quickly eat the antidote pill!¡± At this time, someone shouted.

    When everyone heard this, they quickly took out an antidote pill from their storage rings and quickly stuffed it into their mouths. Although they didn¡¯t know if this antidote pill would be effective against the poisonous bees, it was better than nothing.

    As for the poisonous bees nearby, after seeing their actions, they didn¡¯t immediately attack, and even gave them enough time to eat the detoxification pills. However, everyone was a little too nervous, so no one noticed the abnormal behavior of the bees.

    After they finished eating the antidote, the swarm of bees officially began their attack ...

    In an instant, everyone present was surrounded by the swarm of bees. There were at least a thousand poisonous bees around each person, and those who had never seen such a scene before immediately fainted from fear. Even so, the swarm of bees did not let them go. After the thousands of poisonous bees stung them, they pped their wings and flew away with a look of disgust.

    The Chi n and ning n members were treated differently by the swarm of bees. Although they were surrounded by many poisonous bees, these bees did not take the initiative to attack them, but instead stared at each other. Even so, the Chi n and ning n members were extremely nervous and looked at the swarm of bees surrounding them with vignce.

    ¡°Master ning, did the bees attack you?¡± Chi Rui, who felt that something was wrong, couldn¡¯t help but transmit his voice.

    ¡°No, they didn¡¯t attack you?¡± Ning Fei couldn¡¯t help but ask. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder,¡±what the hell do these bees mean?¡± They surrounded him but didn¡¯t attack him. Could it be that they wanted to have a mental battle? However, the situation in front of him was indeed quite frightening. Since the bees were not attacking, he did not dare to act rashly. He did not want to anger the bees and the consequences would be more serious.

    At the same time, ning Fei sent a message to his elders to ask about their current situation. The answer he got was that the bees didn¡¯t attack, which made him confused. But he didn¡¯t forget to remind the elders that if the bees didn¡¯t attack, they shouldn¡¯t attack first, or it would be bad if more bees were attracted.

    The bee colony red at them for a while before pping its wings and flying away.

    ¡°Uh! Master, what¡¯s going on?¡± The ning family¡¯s elder was so puzzled that he was about to frown.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ning Fei was also confused. Could it be said that they had good character?

    ¡°Master ning, let¡¯s not think about this for now. Let¡¯s think about how we¡¯ll exin it when others ask!¡± Chi Rui reminded. So many people had been stung by the poisonous bees, and they were the only ones safe and sound. It would definitely arouse suspicion.

 Chapter 1198 - Gifts for the major factions (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1198: Gifts for the major factions (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s there to exin? we have a good character. Others can¡¯t be envious of us.¡± Ning Fei said disapprovingly, Humph! He wanted to see who would dare to question him!

    ¡°Master is right, we have a good character.¡± As soon as ning Fei finished his words, some elders immediately agreed, and the other elders also nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Looking at the proud faces of the ning family, Chi Rui couldn¡¯t help but feel a few ck lines slide down his forehead, and couldn¡¯t help sighing. This ning family, from master to elder, was a little too narcissistic! This has nothing to do with character, okay? However, since the ning family felt that it was because of his good character, then they would use this reason for the time being! As for whether others believed it or not, it was none of their business.

    After the bees finished their sting, they flew away as if they hadpleted their mission ...

    Apart from the ning n and Chi n, the rest of the people present were all covered in wounds and were in a terrible state. Their faces were covered in countless red spots of different sizes, and many of them had even fainted because their cultivation was low, unable to resist the corrosion of the poison.

    ¡°Why are you all fine?¡± The elder of the Yao family couldn¡¯t help but roar in anger when he saw ning Fei, Chi Rui, and the others were perfectly fine. This was really infuriating. They had all been stung beyond recognition, but the people of the ning family and Chi family were fine. How could he not be envious and jealous?

    Ning Fei and Chi Rui looked at each other, sharing the same thought. The troublemaker had indeede!

    However, the two of them were prepared and said in unison,¡±¡±We have good character. You can¡¯t be envious of our character.¡±

    As soon as the two finished speaking, not only was the Yao family elder angry, but almost all the major forces were angry. In an instant, the people who had been stung less by the poisonous bees all gathered in front of the ning family and Chi family¡¯s encampment and stared at them with unfriendly expressions.

    ¡°Hmph! Do you think we will believe your nonsense? Those poisonous bees must be rted to you. Otherwise,? er, no matter what their reactions were, the swarm of bees did not intend to let them go. After stinging them again, the swarm of bees swaggered away.

    ¡°The bees are definitely with you.¡± The Yao family¡¯s fifth elder, who had been stung all over his head and body, hatefully said.

    ¡°Elder Yao Wu, even though we sympathize with you, you can¡¯t wrong us like this!¡± Chi Rui said with an aggrieved expression. This time, the bees left and returned, and the one who was stung the most was the fifth elder of the Yao family. However, he did not sympathize with him at all. Instead, he was gloating. It would be good if the sting was more vicious.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Elder Yao Wu, are you sure you want to me your misfortune on us?¡± Ning Fei asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1199

    <h4>Chapter 1199: Gifts for the major factions (4)</h4>

    ¡°I ...¡± The Yao family¡¯s fifth elder was taken aback by their question. In truth, he didn¡¯t really want to me it on them. It was just that he felt unbnced when he saw that the people from both families were unscathed.

    ¡°Everyone, I hope that all of you can make your own judgments and not be affected by others. Also, don¡¯t forget that we have always been with you. How can we collude with the bees? besides, have you ever heard of anyone who can control bees?¡± Chi Rui rolled his eyes at the fifth elder and said to the others.

    ¡°Yup! This is simply impossible. The fifth elder of the Yao family must have gone mad with anxiety. ¡± Someone heard Chi Rui¡¯s words and quickly tried to smooth things over.

    ¡°Your injuries are not light, and it¡¯s already night time, when the poisonous insects in the forest are the most active. So, everyone, quickly heal your injuries!¡± Chi Rui kindly reminded again. As for whether or not people would not appreciate it, that was not within his scope of consideration.

    After hearing Chi Rui¡¯s words, everyone became anxious. They couldn¡¯t be bothered to watch the show anymore and quickly took out their best antidotes and ate them.

    However, their antidotes couldn¡¯tpletely remove the poison from the wasps. Everyone¡¯s face was still red and swollen, but it wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    After spending the night in fear, the swarm of bees that they were so afraid of did not bother them anymore.

    The next day.

    The various major forces could not wait any longer and began to search for Leng ruoxue and the others.

    They hade here with the intention ofunching a surprise attack to catch Leng ruoxue and the others off guard. However, they did not know the exact location of Leng ruoxue and the others. Hence, they could only wander around the forest like headless flies.

    However, after searching for a day, they did not find anything. Hence, they could only return to the encampment.

    After dinner, everyone went to bed early.

    Midnight.

    ......

    The people who were not sleeping well were woken up by the rustling sound.

    However, when they opened their eyes, they almost fainted from fear because they were surrounded by giant spiders. Each of them was the size of a millstone, and theirntern-like eyes were staring at them. They clearly saw them as prey.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The screeches reverberated in the forest. These spiders were more disgusting than the poisonous bees, and they were more terrifying.

    When the Chi family and the ning family heard the scream, they quickly came out of their tents. The people from the two families looked at each other, curious about what those people had encountered.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Chi Rui quickly asked when he saw someone running out of the tent.

    ¡°Spider! A giant spider! Help me!¡± When that person saw the Chi family and ning family, he ran towards them, and there were severalrge spiders chasing after him.

    Chi Rui, ning Fei, and the others were a little unhappy when they saw that the man had actually led the spiders to their side. However, they were still prepared to fight. Who knew that those big spiders actually ignored their existence and only chased after their target. They didn¡¯t even look at Chi Rui and the others. Seeing this, Chi Rui and the others had no choice but to let down their guard.

    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to save him! It was the spiders that ignored them, Chi Rui and the others couldn¡¯t help but think.

    However, the things that had happened in the past two days had been too strange. Whether it was the poisonous bees or the poisonous spiders, they had all turned a blind eye to them, which made them suspicious.

    However, at this moment, they did not link the strange incident that they had encountered to Leng ruoxue. This was indeed not Leng ruoxue¡¯s fault.

    In the bracelet.

    Leng ruoxue and the others, who had a panoramic view of everything through the light screen, allughed out loud.

    ¡°Hahaha! What an unlucky fellow! Let¡¯s see if they still dare to be smug now!¡± Feng Da said with a gloating expression. He was extremely satisfied with the gifts he had prepared for them.

    ¡°I wonder how many of their forces will dare to wander around in this forest after tonight. I¡¯ll wait and see!¡± Lin Yuan also said.

    ¡°You little guys are really too bad. You can¡¯t even y with people like this!¡± Although Leng Qingtian¡¯s mouth was filled with disapproval, his expression was one of joy. In truth, he wished that these people would stay in the forest forever. However, he could not say this out loud. Otherwise, Feng Da and the others would be too proud.

    ¡°We were wrong. We should have just let them die.¡± Feng Da and Lin Yuan immediately admitted their mistakes.

 Chapter 1200

    <h4>Chapter 1200: Tragic forces (1)</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea to just let them die. ¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯ll make the arrangements immediately. ¡± Feng Da was very anxious.

    Leng ruoxue nodded and immediately ced Feng Da into the bracelet.

    In fact, Feng Da and Lin Yuan¡¯s words had reminded her. She had wanted to kill the chicken to warn the monkeys, but she had not chosen a suitable organization as a target to warn the monkeys. If the variousrge organizations suffered countless deaths and injuries before meeting them, it would attract even more people and make them understand the danger of nightmare forest. Hence, Leng ruoxue had decided to change her strategy.

    At this time, the various major forces in the forest were still unaware of the kind of danger they were facing. If the previous fight was just a small fight to scare them, then what they were about to face was the threat of death.

    The appearance of the giant spider made the people of the various forces who were already on tenterhooks even more frightened. Some people even thought of leaving the forest because this ce was simply too terrifying.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t like they had never been here before. It was just that they had never felt so dangerous before, and they hadn¡¯t been able to sleep well for the past two nights.

    After the giant spider retreated, everyone sat on the ground dejectedly. Some people¡¯s faces were still pale, while others were still trembling. They all looked listless and their clothes were in tatters.

    ¡°What do you two have to say now?¡± The fifth elder¡¯s face was livid. He looked at Chi Rui and ning Fei, who were safe and sound, and shouted angrily.

    ¡°Elder Yao Wu, are you trying to say that we are in cahoots with those giant spiders?¡± Chi Rui joked in a good mood.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Everyone can clearly see why those spiders are only chasing us and not you. Isn¡¯t that enough to exin the problem?¡± The fifth elder of the Yao family roared loudly. His words were meant for everyone to hear clearly that this matter was not as simple as it seemed.

    ¡°Elder Yao Wu, I¡¯m sorry! You¡¯ll have to ask those giant spiders about this. We really don¡¯t know them. ¡± Chi Rui said with a smile. However, his smiling face was an eyesore to the fifth elder of the Yao family!

    ¡°Did you guys hear that? He¡¯s clearly trying to shirk his responsibility. ¡± The fifth elder of the Yao family had learned his lesson this time and directly asked the people behind him. However, everyone was currently in a very low mood. No one was interested in apanying him to cause trouble for the ning and Chi families, so his words did not receive any response.

    ......

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Are you all deaf?¡± Seeing this, the fifth elder couldn¡¯t help but roar. F * ck, these cowards are really driving him to his grave. Can¡¯t someone echo his words? Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but re at his own nsmen. However, the people of the Yao family all lowered their heads, no one dared to look at him. Seeing this situation, the fifth elder was even angrier.

    ¡°Fifth elder of the Yao family, now is not the time to talk about this. Let¡¯s think about what we should do! If this continues, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be dead before we can even find Leng ruoxue and the rest. ¡± At this moment, the elder leading the Cheng family¡¯s group spoke up. His face even had a trace of dissatisfaction towards the fifth elder of the Yao family. This old thing actually said that they were all deaf, which was preposterous. In fact, they just didn¡¯t want to cooperate. After all, they didn¡¯t want to offend the ning and Chi families. More importantly, the Yao family¡¯s rtionship with people had never been good, so they naturally didn¡¯t need to be on the same side as the fifth elder.

    ¡°The Cheng n¡¯s first elder is right. Now isn¡¯t the time for internal strife. We should think about how to face the uing crisis! I have a feeling that things won¡¯t be so simple, so we must take early precautions. ¡± Ning Fei agreed with the first elder of the Cheng family and chuckled. He said that because he wanted everyone to understand that they were on the same side and had the same goal.

    ¡°Hmph! Those poisonous bees and spiders won¡¯t bite you, so what are you afraid of?¡± The fifth elder of the Yao family said unhappily after hearing what ning Fei said.

    ¡°Elder Yao Wu, you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you! Of course I¡¯m not afraid, I¡¯m thinking for you guys! It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t appreciate it, but don¡¯t influence other people¡¯s thoughts!¡± Ning Fei warned, and his words were clearly meant for the others.

    Sure enough, after hearing ning Fei¡¯s words, everyone present red at the fifth elder of the Yao family with a bit of hostility. He was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He said that those poisonous bees and spiders were with the nings and the Chis, and no one was cooperating with him. Now, with just a few words from ning Fei, they all changed sides. What the hell was this?

    And the reason why he believed that everyone had switched sides was because he had never thought that they were not rted to him in any way, nor did they have any deep friendship with the Yao n, so why would they cooperate with him?

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s first discuss our countermeasures! Otherwise, if there are more poisonous bees or giant poisonous spiders, I don¡¯t think anyone can stand it!¡± Ning Fei was very satisfied with the effect he had caused and smiled.

    ¡°Um ... Can we back out now? Whoever wants to upy this forest can do so! We don¡¯t want to stay here any longer. ¡± The leader of a small force was the first to speak. His face was unusually careful, afraid of offending the others.

    However, at this moment, there was more than one family that had the same idea as him. Although they were all small forces, they were still a significant force when added together. However, other than one family, the other forces were all watching.

    ¡°What did you just say? I dare you to say that again!¡± The Yao family¡¯s fifth elder red at the person who spoke and fiercely said.

    ¡°Elder Yao Wu, be gentler! Don¡¯t scare her. ¡± Ning Fei said with a smile.

    ¡°We ... We want to withdraw. We won¡¯t participate in this matter anymore.¡± That person repeated in a low voice. They were only a small force and their strength was low. Therefore, even if this forest was not upied by others, the benefits they could obtain from it would be limited. Thus, he felt that there was no need for them to lose their lives here. Woo ... This ce was really too dangerous.

    ¡°No! If any of you dare to back out, I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡± The fifth elder of the Yao family refused, and the veins on his aged face bulged.

    ¡°Elder Yao Wu, since they want to withdraw, why force them? This is a matter of mutual consent, so don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re a member of the Yao family, you can look down on those small forces!¡± Chi Rui fanned the mes at the side, and his words resonated with some forces that wanted to withdraw.

 Chapter 1201

    <h4>Chapter 1201: Tragic forces (2)</h4>

    ¡°Young master Chi is right. Although we are a small force, we also have our dignity. We just know our own limits. So, elder Yao Wu, please don¡¯t threaten us. Otherwise, we would rather destroy you than let you have an easy time. Compared to us, elder Yao Wu¡¯s life is more precious!¡± Someone in the crowd chimed in. However, the person who spoke was hidden in the crowd, so the fifth elder had no idea who the person was.

    ¡°Who is it? If you have the guts, get out here and don¡¯t hide!¡± Hearing this, the fifth elder of the Yao family waspletely enraged. Unfortunately, no one responded to his words.

    ¡°Elder Yao Wu, calm down! With your fiendish look, who would dare toe out!¡± Ning Feiforted her with a smile.

    Then, he said to the people present,¡±¡±The forest is full of danger. It¡¯s only been two days and we¡¯ve already encountered so many poisonous bees and spiders. We can¡¯t say what will happen next, so if you want to leave, leave now! Don¡¯t lose your life here, it¡¯s not worth it!¡±

    Ning Fei¡¯s words hit the nail on the head of quite a number of people. In an instant, many forces expressed their desire to quit.

    ¡°None of you are allowed to back out! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡± The fifth elder of the Yao family threatened again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. If you want to leave, then leave quickly!¡± Ning Fei looked at the fifth elder of the Yao family with a faint smile and said to the small forces who wanted to quit. With his words, the small forces looked at each other and immediately packed up their things and left.

    Although it was night time and it would be dangerous to walk in the forest, they felt that no matter how dangerous the road back was, it would be safer than being with them. Moreover, they had all left together.

    The forces that had backed down at thest minute ounted for almost one-third of the people present. As for those that remained, other than the people from the eight great divine regions, there were also some of therger powers like the ascender Alliance. However, although they did not give up, their attitude towards this matter was no longer as high as before.

    After discussing the countermeasures, everyone decided to take a short rest. After all, they had been busy the whole night and were all exhausted. However, the number of people left behind to keep watch at night had doubled. It was clear that they were still afraid.

    The highly nervous forces wandered in the forest for another two days. After they found nothing, they were more or less annoyed. The fifth elder of the Yao family was so angry that he cursed all day long, and the Yao family became his most unlucky punching bag.

    For the past two days, the group had to search for Leng ruoxue and the rest during the day. At night, they had to be afraid and did not dare to sleep too deeply. Hence, after two days, everyone¡¯s mental state was somewhat dispirited. The longer they stayed in the forest, the more depressed their mood became.

    ¡°Fifth elder, how long will it take for us to search aimlessly?¡± Someone from the Yao family couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ......

    ¡°You¡¯re asking me, but who should I ask? The head of the family said that we must find them. ¡± The Yao family¡¯s fifth elder said in an unpleasant tone.

    ¡°But we don¡¯t even know where they are. It¡¯s useless for us to just walk around in the forest, right?¡± That person said in a low voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t know, that¡¯s why I¡¯m looking for him!¡± The fifth elder of the Yao family roared.

    ¡°Hehe! Elder Yao Wu, why are you two quarreling?¡±

    At this time, a teasing voice came into the ears of the fifth elder of the Yao family. He looked up and saw that it was ning Fei. His old face immediately fell and he said in a bad mood,¡±¡±This is our Yao family¡¯s matter and has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Of course it has nothing to do with me. However, I¡¯m just concerned about you!¡± Ning Fei said with a fake smile and a face full of concern.

    ¡°Who needs your concern!¡± The fifth elder of the Yao family didn¡¯t appreciate it at all.

    ¡°AI! It seems that I was wrong. I wanted to say that we have a lot of food and wanted to share it with you, but I guess you won¡¯t want it. ¡± Ning Fei said with a regretful look.

    For the past two days, the other forces had been trying to find Leng ruoxue and the others. They were not in the mood to hunt, so they could only eat dry food. The ning and Chi families naturally did not need to be like them. Hence, the two families had hunted quite a lot of prey together. They had fresh meat to eat every day, and they had a big meal every day. This caused many people to be envious, including the Yao family.

    ¡°Who said I don¡¯t want it! Where was it? Give it to me!¡± The fifth elder of the Yao family was more shameless than ning Fei thought. Although he said he was not happy with the nings and the Chis, he didn¡¯t hesitate when he asked for the item.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want to give it to you again. ¡± Ning Fei said unhappily and then turned to leave.

    ¡°You ...¡± The fifth elder of the Yao family was so angry that his face and neck turned red. He stammered for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t even finish a sentence.

    When ning Fei returned to his family¡¯s base, Chi Rui immediately went up to him and asked curiously,¡±¡±How is it?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t find out anything. I didn¡¯t get along with that old thing, so I came back after a few words.¡± Ning Fei said honestly.

    It turned out that sending food was just an excuse. The reason he went to find the fifth elder of the Yao family was to see what the Yao family nned. However, he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and came back.

    ¡°Uh! Do you want me to try?¡± Chi Rui asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go yet. I just went. If you go again, that old thing will be suspicious. ¡± Ning Fei said after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Alright then! By the way, dinner is ready. ¡± Chi Rui reminded.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s eat!¡± Ning Fei said with a smile. These days, the two families often ate together, and their friendship had improved a lot.

    After dinner, the ning family and Chi family returned to their tents as usual. To them, there was no danger in this forest, so they had a good rest these days.

    As for the people from the other forces, when they saw that they didn¡¯t even have any night watchmen left, they were filled with envy, jealousy, and hatred! However, they couldn¡¯t afford to offend the other party, so they could only hide their anger in their hearts.

    That night, the major forces were attacked by the bees again. In addition to the giant spiders, there were also some poisonous scorpions. However, although they heard the movement outside, the Chi family and the ning family had a tacit understanding and did note out.

 Chapter 1202

    <h4>Chapter 1202: Tragic forces (3)</h4>

    The next morning.

    When the people of the ning and Chi families came out of their tents and saw the scene in front of them, they were all shocked speechless.

    What ... What was going on? In front of them, there were corpses of humans, poisonous bees, poisonous scorpions, and spiders. It was obvious that the battlest night was more intense than they had imagined because some people had died, and there were many of them.

    They originally thought that even if the major forces were attacked again, they would at most be poisoned like the previous two times, but their lives would not be in danger. However, they were wrong. The attackst night should have caused a lot of damage to the major forces.

    After seeing the situation in front of them, the two families spontaneously searched the scene.

    After some observation, the two families found that the Yao family had suffered the most losses, followed by the Wen family. Although the other forces also suffered casualties, their situation was rtively better.

    ¡°Elder Yao Wu, are you alright?¡± Looking at the fifth elder of the Yao family who had wounds all over his body and face, ning Fei tried to hold back the joy in his heart and asked with concern.

    Afterst night, no one from the Yao family who came to the nightmare forest survived except for the fifth elder. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The poisonous insects ¡®eyes were really sharp. They could actually tell that the Yao family was not a good person! The others were all dead, leaving only the fifth elder behind. It could be seen that those poisonous insects were quite bad.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your fake kindness. Of course I¡¯m fine.¡± The fifth elder of the Yao family said weakly. Last night, those poisonous bees, scorpions, and spiders had all attacked them as if they didn¡¯t care about their lives. He didn¡¯t know what kind of medicine they had taken. After yesterday, he was the only person from the Yao family who hade to the forest. However, he had already sent the news back to the family. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the family sent people here again. This time, his primary goal was to eliminate those damn poisonous insects!

    ¡°Master ning, elder Yao Wu must be in a bad mood right now. Let¡¯s not disturb him.¡± Chi Rui walked over with a look of sympathy.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, let¡¯s go and see the others!¡± Ning Fei nodded in agreement. Then, the two of them left in front of the fifth elder.

    Although they had left, the fifth elder of the Yao family kept staring at them with his venomous snake-like eyes. When he saw that they were all in high spirits and unscathed, the anger in his heart surged up. Suddenly, he felt a sweet taste in his throat, but he swallowed it.

    Chi Rui and ning Fei left the Yao family¡¯s encampment, chatting as they walked back to their home.

    ......

    ¡°Master ning, I¡¯m afraid this old man from the Yao family also hates us.¡± Chi Rui looked in the direction of the Yao family and said.

    ¡°This is very normal. The Yao family has always been narrow-minded. Even if something happens, they won¡¯t find the reason on themselves. However, I¡¯m afraid that the other forces are also dissatisfied with us.¡± Ning Fei said worriedly.

    ¡°You can¡¯t me us for this. Who knew that it would be so tragicst night!¡± Chi Rui said disapprovingly. Since they were tied to the ning family, they didn¡¯t think that those people would dare to do anything to them even if they were dissatisfied. So, he was really not afraid. Moreover, it was not their fault that those poisonous insects refused to find them!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that either.¡± Ning Fei said with a frown.

    ¡°Master ning, since things havee to this, we shouldn¡¯t think too much. What they will do next is what we should be most concerned about.¡± Chi Rui reminded. Before he arrived, his grandfather had reminded him to perform well and leave a good impression on Leng ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Fei nodded.

    Afterst night¡¯s incident, the major forces suffered heavy losses. However, they all sent the news back as soon as possible. In the next few days, they quietly stayed in the nightmare forest, waiting for their families to send people to help.

    During this time, Leng ruoxue and the others had already made all the necessary preparations and were just waiting for the fish to take the bait.

    In contrast to the nervous mood of the people in the forest, Leng ruoxue and the others were in a rtively good mood.

    Five dayster.

    The people from the various factions who hade to support them had finally arrived. However, they did not want these people to easily find a ce to stay. Hence, Leng ruoxue had specially set up a bewildering formation in the forest.

    In the forest.

    After the various factions made a few rounds in the forest, they discovered that they had been wandering in the same ce. This fact could not help but make them burn with anger.

    ¡°Dammit, what the hell is this ce? How did this happen?¡± The fifth elder of the Yao family couldn¡¯t help but curse. He had been to this ce a few days ago, and it didn¡¯t look like this. It had only been a few days, and he actually couldn¡¯t recognize it anymore. It was really infuriating.

    ¡°Fifth brother, calm down! If I¡¯m not wrong, we¡¯ve entered a bewildering formation. ¡± The Yao family¡¯s second elder spoke. He had some knowledge of formations, but it wouldn¡¯t be easy to break this bewildering formation.

    ¡°Then what do we do?¡± The fifth elder of the Yao family asked gloomily. He knew nothing about formations!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let me think. ¡± The Yao family¡¯s second elder said with a frown.

    ¡°Second elder Yao, I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re very knowledgeable in formations. We¡¯ll be relying on you this time.¡± Chi Rui chuckled, his face calm.

    ¡°Young master Chi, I only have a superficial knowledge of formations. I can¡¯t be considered to have studied them. Moreover, it¡¯s difficult for me to get out of this maze by myself, so please don¡¯t stand by and watch!¡± The second elder of the Yao family hurriedly said.

    ¡°Second elder Yao is too humble. Who doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re the most proficient in arrays in the divine maind?¡± Ning Fei said with a smile.

    ¡°Yup! That¡¯s right! We all know that second elder Yao has the most knowledge in formations. ¡± Hearing ning Fei¡¯s words, everyone quickly agreed.

    When the second elder of the Yao family heard this, his nose almost went crooked from anger. Were these people nning to be hands-off managers? This was preposterous!

    ¡°Second elder Yao, you can slowly observe this bewildering formation. We¡¯ll go to the other side to stay so as not to disturb you.¡± Chi Rui said with an evil smile. Then, he pulled his family members to the other open space. Before he left, he gave ning Fei a look. Ning Fei understood and immediately followed him with the elders of his family. The others also hid to the side.

    In the blink of an eye, only the Yao n members were left in the middle of the bewildering formation.

    ¡°Second brother, should we also go over there?¡± The fifth elder of the Yao family probed as he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. Other than the second elder, the rest of the Yao family didn¡¯t know anything about formations, so they wouldn¡¯t be of much help here! He thought to himself with some apprehension.

    ¡°I¡¯ll break the legs of anyone who dares to leave!¡± The second elder of the Yao family roared with a face full of anger. With this roar, all the people of the Yao family who had wanted to ck off became obedient.

    Chi Rui and ning Fei couldn¡¯t help butugh in their hearts when they saw the Yao family¡¯s cautious expressions. However, they were not members of the Yao family, so the second elder would not vent his anger on them even if he was angry. That old man was much smarter than the fifth elder.

    Just like that, Chi Rui and the others watched the second elder of the Yao family looking for the formation core in the maze every day while they enjoyed the good food and drinks and watched the fun. From time to time, they would also ask about the progress of the maze. However, every time they asked the second elder of the Yao family, the old man would pull a long face, obviously not liking to hear this question.

    A weekter.

    Everyone was still trapped in the bewildering formation. Other than the Chi and Yao families, the other powers could no longer sit still. They constantly sent people to ask the second elder about the situation of the bewildering formation. In the end, they only dared to speak after being scolded by the second elder.

    The second elder of the Yao family was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. Other than pacing around, he didn¡¯t seem to have any good ideas.

    Seeing the second elder walking back and forth, Chi Rui couldn¡¯t help but whisper to ning Fei,¡±¡±Master ning, it looks like the second elder of the Yao family can¡¯t do anything about this array! I don¡¯t know how long we¡¯ll have to stay here. ¡±

    ¡°AI! We¡¯ll run out of food if we stay here for a few more days. ¡± Ning Fei sighed and said helplessly. He didn¡¯t know how long miss Leng was going to keep them here. Many of them were about to break down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t let us starve to death here. ¡± Chi Rui said with confidence.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± Ning Fei agreed.

    At this moment, someone shouted,¡±¡±The formation seems to have disappeared.¡±

    After Chi Rui and ning Fei heard this, they quickly walked to the second elder of the Yao family and said with a smile,¡±¡±Second elder Yao is indeed proficient in array techniques. In such a short time, you¡¯ve solved this bewildering array. Congrattions.¡±

    ¡°Hehe!¡±

    The Yao family¡¯s second elder was rather calm when he heard their words because he knew very well that he wasn¡¯t the one who had solved the maze. It had disappeared on its own. Although he didn¡¯t know what had happened, he was smart enough to remain silent.

    However, some people weren¡¯t as low-key as him. When the fifth elder heard their words, he raised his head proudly and said loudly,¡±¡±Of course, everyone knows the second elder of our Yao family¡¯s skill in formations.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± At this time, a calm voice rang out in everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone turned their heads in unison and saw a devastatingly beautiful woman standing not far away from them. Instantly, everyone was stunned.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The Yao family¡¯s fifth elder, who had regained his senses, asked with a stunned expression.

    ¡°Elder Yao Wu, don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± Leng ruoxue smiled and asked instead of answering.

    ¡°You¡¯re Leng ruoxue!¡± The second elder of the Yao family said with certainty.

    ¡°Hehe! Second elder Yao is the smartest!¡± Leng ruoxue gasped in admiration, then turned to everyone and said,¡±¡±I was afraid that you would get lost in the forest, so I came to wee you.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Would you be so kind?¡± The second elder of the Yao family said with a look of disdain. He was now very sure that the bewildering formation was set up by Leng ruoxue. Otherwise, the bewildering formation wouldn¡¯t have disappeared without a trace. Facing the enemy who had trapped them for several days, he really didn¡¯t have a good expression.

    ¡°Why not? I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to find me, so I came to you myself!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled, her beautiful eyes glistening with tears. Everyone¡¯s hearts immediately softened.

    Such a stunning beauty was looking at them pitifully, which man could refuse her! Furthermore, they had imagined countless scenarios where they would meet Leng ruoxue and the rest, but they had never expected that they would be so stunned by Leng ruoxue ...

 Chapter 1203 - Killing the chicken to warn the monkeys (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1203: Killing the chicken to warn the monkeys (1) </h4>

    ¡°Hmph! Who knows what you¡¯re up to!¡± The Yao family¡¯s second elder didn¡¯t appreciate it.

    ¡°Second elder Yao, how could you do this? Miss Leng came to pick us up with good intentions, and you actually doubt her intentions. You¡¯re really too much!¡± As soon as the second elder of the Yao family finished speaking, someone immediately voiced their dissatisfaction.

    ¡°You, don¡¯t be fooled by her beauty. She trapped us here for a few days, and now she¡¯sing to pick us up. Anyone with a brain would know that she has bad intentions!¡± The Yao family¡¯s second elder roared in exasperation. However, his words attracted the unkind gazes of countless people.

    ¡°Second elder Yao, are you saying that the grapes are sour because you can¡¯t eat them? But that¡¯s normal. Men your age don¡¯t have any fantasies about women. ¡± Chi Ruiughed evilly. His words caused the crowd to burst intoughter, while the second elder of the Yao family was so angry that his face turned red.

    ¡°Second elder Yao, I know that you have misunderstood me. I don¡¯t me you! I¡¯m here to wee you with sincerity, but if you don¡¯t appreciate it, then forget it. ¡± Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Miss Leng, we believe you.¡± Upon hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, someone immediately expressed their opinion.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then follow me up the mountain! As for those who don¡¯t believe me, feel free to do as you please!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile. Her smile was like a Hundred Flowers blooming, and many people were instantly intoxicated by her beautiful smile.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go up the mountain with you.¡± As soon as Leng ruoxue finished, Chi Rui was the first to speak.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go too. ¡± Ning Fei didn¡¯t want to be left behind.

    When the other forces saw that the Chi family and the ning family had made their stand, they also expressed their willingness to go up the mountain with Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the second elder of the Yao family and said to the crowd.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Chi Rui nodded.

    Following that, those who were willing to believe in Leng ruoxue decided to follow her up the mountain. However, just as they were about to leave, they were stopped by the second elder of the Yao family.

    ......

    ¡°None of you are allowed to leave. Have you all forgotten why we are here?¡± The second elder of the Yao family couldn¡¯t help but question.

    ¡°Second elder Yao, we¡¯vee here to solve the problem. We¡¯ve only been here for a few days and all the forces have already suffered heavy losses. Therefore, we really don¡¯t want any more idents to happen. Isn¡¯t it better for both sides toe to an agreement than to fight and kill?¡± Chi Rui said with a smile, and his words made the other forces nod their heads. The things that happened in the forest these few days had indeed reduced the thoughts of the major forces to question them. Therefore, they only asked for their own interests to be guaranteed. As for whether the forest really had an owner, they no longer cared.

    ¡°Hmph! The major forces have indeed suffered heavy losses, but your Chi family and ning family have not suffered any losses! May I ask young master Chi why this is?¡± The second elder of the Yao family questioned coldly, his face filled with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Second elder Yao, I¡¯ve already answered the fifth elder¡¯s question. You can just ask him, I won¡¯t repeat it.¡± Chi Rui said calmly.

    ¡°Why should I ask him? I¡¯m asking you!¡± The second elder of the Yao family was extremely angry. Hmph! A junior actually dared to be so arrogant in front of him. It was truly preposterous!

    ¡°I have noment!¡± Chi Rui said indifferently.

    ¡°You ... You dare to talk to me like this?¡± The second elder of the Yao family roared in disbelief.

    ¡°Second elder Yao, please be clear that I am not a member of the Yao family. Whatever status you have in the Yao family has nothing to do with me, so please don¡¯t use your status to pressure me.¡± Chi Rui said in a neutral tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! What kind of skill is it to use your identity to suppress others!¡± Someone in the crowd muttered softly.

    It was soft, but it was loud enough for everyone to hear.

    ¡°Hehe, second elder Yao must be tired from the past few days. Young master Chi, please forgive him!¡± Ning Fei smiled and tried to smooth things over.

    ¡°Well, for the sake of master ning, I won¡¯t argue with him.¡± Chi Rui nodded.

    The two of them echoed each other, angering the Yao family¡¯s second elder so much that his face alternated between red and white. His entire body trembled continuously, and he was unable to speak.

    However, even so, Chi Rui and ning Fei did not intend to let him go.

    The two looked at each other, and then ning Fei said,¡±¡±Young master Chi, it seems like second elder Yao knows he¡¯s wrong.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best to correct one¡¯s mistakes. Second elder Yao, I forgive you. Don¡¯t be so agitated, just stay calm.¡± Chi Rui yed dumb.

    ¡°Second elder Yao is too excited. I don¡¯t have time to deal with you now. Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. Seeing the Yao family being provoked, her mood was much better.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go!¡± Chi Rui and ning Fei nodded. Then, the crowd left with Leng ruoxue ...

    ¡°Second elder Yao, what should we do?¡± A middle-aged man who had remained at the same spot could not help but ask. Most of the factions had left with Leng ruoxue. Although they wanted to leave with her, they did not dare to act rashly due to the Yao family¡¯s presence. After all, their own families had to rely on the Yao family!

    ¡°What can we do? Of course, we¡¯ll follow them. ¡± Second elder Yao red at the man who spoke and said in an unpleasant tone, Hmph! He didn¡¯t want to go up the mountain with Leng ruoxue, but that didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t follow. Furthermore, they were here to question them. If Leng ruoxue used her beauty to win over all of them, it would be a huge loss!

    ¡°Second brother, they¡¯re going far away. Let¡¯s go!¡± The fifth elder of the Yao family urged.

    ¡°Why are you so anxious? Don¡¯t forget who you are when you see a beautiful woman. Remember the purpose of our visit. ¡± The second elder of the Yao family reminded.

    ¡°I remember! However, if we don¡¯t hurry up and catch up with them, we won¡¯t be able to achieve our goal. ¡± Said the fifth elder of the Yao family. He had originally wanted to seek revenge on those poisonous insects, but since he had met Leng ruoxue, he would settle the important matters first!

    ¡°AI! Let¡¯s go!¡± The second elder of the Yao family said helplessly. This younger brother of his was good in every way, but he was just too lecherous.

    Following the Yao family¡¯s second elder¡¯s order, the rest of the people quietly followed Leng ruoxue and the rest.

    However, their every move was within Leng ruoxue¡¯s expectations.

 Chapter 1204 - Killing the chicken to warn the monkeys (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1204: Killing the chicken to warn the monkeys (2)</h4>

    Feng Da turned back as he walked. When he saw the Yao family following behind him, he whispered to Leng ruoxue,¡±¡±Miss, they¡¯re following us!¡±

    ¡°En, ignore them. Let them follow us.¡± Leng ruoxue said calmly. The second elder of the Yao family was a suspicious person by nature and did not believe her words at all. Hence, it was normal for him to follow behind them sneakily.

    ¡°Hehe! I can¡¯t let them follow me for free, I¡¯ll have to charge them for it. ¡± Feng Da asked with an evil smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be a time for you to collect the fees. Lead them up the mountain first. ¡± Leng ruoxue whispered to Feng Da.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Da nodded and immediately led the way as if there was no one else around.

    After walking for half a day and making a few turns, Leng ruoxue finally brought them to the mountain peak where they were staying. However, she would not let them stay in the main residence. She had already instructed Feng Da and the rest to build some wooden houses near the main residence. That would be their temporary resting ce.

    ¡°Everyone! I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll have to trouble you to stay here. If you¡¯re not satisfied, you can set up your own tents. ¡± Leng ruoxue led them to the wooden house and said to everyone.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Looking at the simple wooden house in front of them and then at the tall and beautiful building not far away, everyone was a little dumbfounded. Weren¡¯t they guests? How could he let them stay here? At the thought of this, some people were dissatisfied.

    ¡°Miss Leng, aren¡¯t we your guests? How can you let us stay here?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Who said you¡¯re my guests? If you don¡¯t live here, where do you want to live? Oh! You can also set up your own tent. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Not a guest? Don¡¯t forget, it was you who personally went into the forest to wee us up the mountain. You should invite us into the main residence. ¡± That person said.

    ¡°I went to wee you because you were lost, not because you are my guests. Besides, if I¡¯m not wrong, some of you still want to give me a show of authority!¡± Leng ruoxue said. Although these people had gone up the mountain with her, many of them had ulterior motives. Hence, she naturally had no reason to be nice to them.

    The moment Leng ruoxue¡¯s words left her mouth, everyone fell silent.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m very satisfied with this ce. Thank you.¡± Seeing that no one spoke for a long time, Chi Rui couldn¡¯t help but try to smooth things over.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that young master Chi is satisfied. You can arrange your own amodation here! I don¡¯t think it can amodate so many people, so we can only do it on a firste, first served basis. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded. With that, she turned around and left with Feng Da and the rest.

    Reading on Myb o xno vel. ,Please!

    ¡°What kind of attitude is this! This is really too much. ¡± Looking at Leng ruoxue¡¯s back, the person who had spoken earlierined.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so unhappy, why did youe with her?¡± Chi Rui smiled and asked.

    After that, he didn¡¯t wait for the man¡¯s answer, and gave ning Fei a look, then he led his nsmen into the wooden house.

    The wooden house was located diagonally opposite the main residence, with a River in between. From the main residence, one could see their every move, but the other party could not see Leng ruoxue and the others.

    Leng ruoxue returned to the main residence and brought Feng Da and the rest to the living room.

    Master ning and the others were already waiting for them in the living room.

    After Leng ruoxue and the rest entered the living room, they each found a chair and sat down. Then, they saw master ning and the rest looking at them with anticipation.

    ¡°Godfather, I¡¯ve brought them here.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled and couldn¡¯t help but think to herself,¡¯this old man is really interesting. With his cultivation level, it¡¯s impossible for anything that happened in the forest to be hidden from him. Yet, he still has such a curious expression on his face. It¡¯s really disdainful.¡¯

    ¡°Hehe! What was their reaction?¡± Master ning asked.

    ¡°Curious, dissatisfied, but I won¡¯t let them stay here.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a wicked heart. Actually, it was undeniable that she did it on purpose. She wanted to provoke those people on purpose. Otherwise, how could she continue with her act?

    ¡°Yes, yes. Don¡¯t give them any food either. Let them go hunting by themselves.¡± Master ning agreed with a wicked smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t prepare their meal. ¡± Leng ruoxue promised.

    ¡°Hehe! Little girl, you¡¯re really mean, but I like it!¡± The first elder said with a happy face. Every day with this little girl was so interesting that he didn¡¯t want to leave them anymore. What was he going to do?

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, when do you n to negotiate with them?¡± Leng ruohan asked.

    ¡°Brother, the initiative is in our hands now. There¡¯s no hurry! When they can¡¯t take it anymore, I¡¯ll show up. ¡± Leng ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruohan nodded in understanding.

    Just like that, for three consecutive days, Leng ruoxue did not pay any attention to those people. In the beginning, many people thought that they would be treated like distinguished guests. However, they did not expect that when they went up the mountain with Leng ruoxue, she would not even bother to have a meal. This fact made them feel extremely unbnced.

    In addition, the thick-skinned Yao family members who followed along were fanning the mes, causing more and more dissatisfaction. Some people even crossed the river and started cursing in front of the Leng family¡¯s main residence. However, after cursing a few times, they were beaten up by a few people who rushed out of the main residence ...

    Looking at the man¡¯s dying appearance, they were so timid that they didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.

    ¡°You guys saw it! I¡¯ve already told you that Leng ruoxue has no good intentions, but you all didn¡¯t believe me!¡± The Yao family¡¯s second elder looked at the crowd and said with a pained expression.

    ¡°Second elder Yao, what do we do now?¡± Someone in the crowd could not help but ask.

    ¡°Of course we should join hands and force them to leave, Hmph! We have so many people to pressure her, I don¡¯t believe that Leng ruoxue won¡¯t be afraid!¡± The Yao family¡¯s second elder angrily shouted.

    ¡°Second elder Yao, we¡¯ll listen to whatever you want to do.¡± Someone echoed.

    ¡°Yup! Second elder Yao, we¡¯ll listen to you, you make the decision!¡± The people present quickly changed sides and cooperated.

    Not far away, Chi Rui and ning Fei sneered at the ridiculous scene in front of them. They couldn¡¯t help but think to themselves,¡±these idiots. If Leng ruoxue was afraid that they would do something, would she have brought them to her own house?¡± And they really thought that the Yao family¡¯s old thing was doing this for their own good!

 Chapter 1205 - Killing the chicken to warn the monkeys (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1205: Killing the chicken to warn the monkeys (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°What do you think second elder Yao wants to do?¡± Ning Fei asked Chi Rui curiously.

    ¡°What else can I do? He¡¯s just trying to stir up the public¡¯s dissatisfaction with Leng ruoxue and the rest. By then, the Yao family can take advantage of the situation. ¡± After being ignored by Leng ruoxue for a few days, these people¡¯s hearts had changed quite a bit. If the previous surprise had made them forget their original intentions, now they remembered it again because of anger.

    ¡°Yes, the Yao family has always been good at fishing in troubled waters. However, I¡¯m afraid the Yao family will be disappointed this time.¡± Ning Fei gloated. He knew very well that the ancestor of the ning family was in the main house across the street. If these people dared to do anything, the ancestor would not let them go.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just watch the fun. ¡± Chi Rui chuckled as he looked at the impassioned crowd.

    ¡°Hehe! I love to watch the Yao family¡¯s drama. ¡± Ning Fei said with a smirk.

    At this time, after the Yao family¡¯s instigation, everyone¡¯s anger had also risen. Then, led by the second elder of the Yao family, everyone crossed the river between them in an aggressive manner and directly arrived in front of the Leng family¡¯s main residence ...

    Leng ruoxue and the others heard themotion and walked out of the courtyard with smiles on their faces.

    ¡°What are you guys trying to do?¡± Leng ruoxue knew what the advisor was going to say. After waiting for a few days, these people finally took action. She hoped that they would not disappoint her.

    ¡°Leng ruoxue! You have to give us an exnation!¡± The second elder of the Yao family roared.

    ¡°What kind of exnation?¡± Leng ruoxue was bewildered. Could it be that this old man had gone crazy from the shock? Otherwise, how could she not understand what this old man was saying? Did she have anything to tell him?

    ¡°You invited us up the mountain and then left us hanging. What do you mean by this?¡± The second elder of the Yao family criticized.

    ¡°Second elder Yao, when did I invite you up the mountain? If I remember correctly, at that time, you were very firm in suspecting that I didn¡¯t have any good intentions and didn¡¯te up with me at all!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°You never had a good heart. Even if I didn¡¯t want to go up the mountain with you, what about them? You personally invited them up, right? What¡¯s the meaning of this? They were all people of status. If word got out that you treated them like this, how would they face others? So, you must give them an exnation. ¡± The second elder of the Yao family said indignantly.

    ¡°Hehe! I only found out today that the Yao family has such a sense of justice. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± The Yao family¡¯s second elder questioned in dissatisfaction.

    Reading on Myb o xno vel. ,Please!

    ¡°If second elder Yao doesn¡¯t understand the literal meaning, you can go back and check the ancient books. Moreover, although I invited them up the mountain, I didn¡¯t say that they were my guests! Since they can¡¯t even be considered guests, I naturally don¡¯t have the need to entertain them. ¡± Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Hmph! What a sharp-tongued little girl, you¡¯re still quibbling!¡± The Yao family¡¯s second elder had a disdainful expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. ¡± Leng ruoxue replied calmly.

    ¡°Good! Even if you don¡¯t treat them as guests, since you¡¯ve invited them up the mountain, you should treat them well out of courtesy, right?¡± The Yao family¡¯s second elder¡¯s mind whirred as he spoke with a cunning expression.

    ¡°I have one! Didn¡¯t I arrange a ce for them to stay?¡± Leng ruoxue yed dumb.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of just arranging amodation? You don¡¯t even care about their meals. You¡¯ve really gone too far. ¡± The Yao family¡¯s second elder berated.

    ¡°Second elder Yao, could it be that if a stranger goes to your Yao family, you will also provide him with food? As far as I know, only beggars would receive such treatment, right?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile. She didn¡¯t know if the second elder of the Yao family understood the beggar¡¯s meaning.

    ¡°You ... Impudent! How dare youpare yourself to our Yao family!¡± The Yao family¡¯s second elder was so angry that he blew his beard and red as he loudly shouted.

    ¡°Tsk, what does your Yao family have? Don¡¯t think that the Yao family is so noble. ¡± At this time, Feng Da said with a look of disdain.

    ¡°You, you dare to look down on our Yao family? you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± The Yao family¡¯s second elder was so angry that his entire body trembled as he pointed at Feng Da with a trembling finger and said fiercely.

    ¡°Second elder Yao, are you threatening me?¡± Feng DA¡¯s face was full of grievance. He kept looking at Leng ruoxue with a resentful gaze, as if he was saying,¡±I didn¡¯t say anything wrong!¡± Why would he be threatened?

    ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you that our Yao family is not to be trifled with. ¡± The Yao family¡¯s second elder shouted at the top of his voice, not caring about his image.

    ¡°Oh, really? What will happen if we offend them?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a face full of curiosity. Actually, she didn¡¯t intend to treat the Yao family like chickens. However, the Yao family kept sending gifts to her. If she didn¡¯t express anything, wouldn¡¯t she be letting down their provocation and instigation?

    Therefore, she changed her mind at thest minute and decided to use the Yao family as an example. Her previous target, a family affiliated with the Yao family, naturally escaped the disaster.

    ¡°You¡¯ll definitely regret provoking our Yao family. Our Yao family¡¯s revenge will be carried out until death!¡± The second elder of the Yao family said with a proud smile.

    ¡°Oh! Then I¡¯d really like to see how your Yao n will be executed!¡± Leng ruoxue asked with great interest.

    After she finished speaking, she gave Feng Da and the others a look. Feng Da and the others understood her meaning and surrounded the Yao family in the blink of an eye.

    Looking at Feng Da and the others who had surrounded them, the second elder of the Yao family¡¯s eyes glowed with a cold light. Then, he said with a slight regret,¡±¡±I originally wanted to let you live, but since you¡¯re looking for death, then don¡¯t me me for being impolite. Let them know that our Yao family¡¯s dignity can not be vited by anyone!¡± The second elder of the Yao family said loudly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± The Yao family members quickly responded. Then, the two sides began to fight. The people from the other forces were afraid of being affected by their Shen power, so they all hid to the side and watched the battle.

    However, no one had thought that this would be a one-sided battle. Feng Da and the others were fast, ruthless, urate, and merciless. Compared to them, the Yao family seemed so fragile, and their momentum was not as good.

 Chapter 1206 - Killing the chicken to warn the monkeys (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1206: Killing the chicken to warn the monkeys (4)</h4>

    <b>?</b>

    In just a few breaths, half of the Yao family had been killed or injured.

    ¡°Damn girls, you¡¯re too immoral! You actually ganged up on me! Fight me one-on-one if you have the guts!¡± The Yao family¡¯s second elder, who was being held back by several people at the same time, roared in anger. The anger in his heart grew even more when he saw that the other forces were just watching.

    ¡°F * ck, these unruly B * stards. I stood up for them, but these people actually hid to the side to watch the show when they saw them getting beaten up. I really can¡¯t bear it.¡± The second elder couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart.

    ¡°Second elder Yao, we only care about the oue of the battle. Who cares what methods they use! Besides, you can also gang up on us! I don¡¯t want you to feel unfair, but it seems like no one is going to help you! You can¡¯t me me for this. ¡± Leng ruoxue suggested innocently.

    ¡°Whoever wants to help the Yao family,e at me together!¡± Leng ruoxue thought for a moment and then said to the forces who were hiding at the side.

    However, all the major forces ignored her words and pretended to be stupid. Many people even thought in their hearts, attack together? After witnessing the other party¡¯s brutal means, how could they still dare?

    In their hearts, Feng Da and the others were like the incarnations of the devil. They couldn¡¯t wait to hide, so they didn¡¯t dare to take the initiative toe to their door!

    ¡°Second elder Yao, I¡¯ve asked around for you, but unfortunately, your Yao family¡¯s rtionship with you is too bad. No one is willing to help you, and even your affiliated families don¡¯t want to work for you. I really feel bad for you!¡± Leng ruoxue incited. Her words angered the Yao family¡¯s subsidiary families, but no one dared to act rashly.

    ¡°Second elder, don¡¯t believe her. This woman is too evil. She actually wants to sow discord between us.¡± Someone from the affiliated family shouted. However, as soon as he finished speaking, the people from the affiliated family of the Yao family red at him. He was so scared that he shrank his neck and didn¡¯t dare to say anything.

    The Yao family¡¯s second elder was busy and didn¡¯t have time to deal with him.

    Not long after, all the members of the Yao family were dead, except for the second and fifth elders.

    The second elder, who was surrounded by Feng Da and the rest, red at Leng ruoxue and said fiercely,¡±¡±How dare you order people to kill the members of our Yao family? our Yao family won¡¯t let you off! You¡¯re all dead!¡±

    ¡°Second elder Yao, you can¡¯t even protect yourself, yet you still dare to threaten us. Your courage is trulymendable!¡± Feng Da said with a smile.

    ¡°You guys wouldn¡¯t dare to kill me.¡± Although the second elder of the Yao family was in a sorry state, he still spoke with confidence.

    ¡°Oh, really? I wonder why we don¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± Leng ruoxue asked out of curiosity. This second elder¡¯s ego was way too high!

    Reading on Myb o xno vel. ,Please!

    ¡°I am the second elder of the Yao family. If you dare to kill me, our Yao family will avenge me.¡± The second elder of the Yao family said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the Yao family doesn¡¯t care about the others we¡¯ve killed? AI! The big families are really heartless. They only want to avenge their elders and don¡¯t care about the lives of their nsmen!¡± Leng ruoxue sighed. Her beautiful face was filled with sympathy. Of course, she was pitying the abandoned members of the Yao family.

    ¡°Of course not! Our Yao family won¡¯t ignore the life and death of our nsmen!¡± The second elder of the Yao family was stunned for a moment before he quibbled. He hated Leng ruoxue even more in his heart. That damned woman. How detestable! She had deliberately distorted his words!

    ¡°Oh! Since your Yao family hase to seek revenge on behalf of your nsmen, then killing your two elders isn¡¯t a big deal. It doesn¡¯t make a difference to me whether I kill you or not!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled calmly and said in an infuriating manner.

    As soon as she finished speaking, everyone saw a cold light sh from the saber in Feng DA¡¯s hand. Then, the fifth elder of the Yao family, who was covered in injuries, fell to the ground and died.

    Seeing this, everyone present could not help but gasp. They immediately became nervous. If this person dared to kill the Yao family elder, then wouldn¡¯t he have even less of a concern when killing them? At the thought of this, many people were afraid. However, they regretted even more that they had been incited by the second elder of the Yao family to cause trouble for Leng ruoxue and the others. Now that it had be a huge problem, they did not know if the second elder would hold a grudge. Sob ... At this moment, most of them were filled with regret.

    ¡°Fifth brother!¡± The second elder of the Yao family was in extreme grief. That was his own younger brother! But now, she had died in front of his eyes. This caused his hatred towards Leng ruoxue to deepen.

 Chapter 1207 - Heâ€™s gone crazy (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1207: He¡¯s gone crazy (1)</h4>

    <b>?</b>

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you off! You¡¯re all dead!¡± The second elder of the Yao family said with hatred.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard many people say this before. However, those people all died in my hands in the end.¡± Leng ruoxue said nonchntly. In her opinion, the threat from the Yao family¡¯s second elder was of no use to her. In any case, she had already decided to use the Yao family as a warning to others. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t care about the threat from the Yao family¡¯s second elder.

    ¡°What an arrogant little girl. You¡¯ll definitely regret this!¡± The eyes of the second elder of the Yao family were filled with anger and hatred as he red at Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Oh, really? I¡¯ll wait and see. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed nonchntly, not taking the second elder¡¯s threat to heart.

    ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯ll definitely regret this!¡± After he finished speaking, the second elder of the Yao family decided tomit suicide so that Leng ruoxue would be the one to me for his death. After all, he knew very well that if only one elder died, the family might not do their best to avenge his brother. However, if an elder like him, who was proficient in formations, died as well, the nature of the matter would bepletely different. His status in the family was extraordinary, so the family would definitely avenge him, even if it was only for the family¡¯s face and honor.

    However, before he could execute his n, Leng ruoxue saw through his n. Just as he was about to kill himself, a white light knocked the de away from his hand. In the next moment, he was subdued by Feng Da.

    ¡°Why is second elder Yao taking things so hard? Haven¡¯t you heard of the saying,¡¯better to live than to die¡¯? Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t kill you. ¡± Leng ruoxue consoled, but she could not help butugh in her heart. If you want to die, I won¡¯t let you die. Since this old man wanted to use death to frame them, then she naturally couldn¡¯t let him do as he wished.

    Thinking of this, she took out a ck pill from her ring and handed it to Feng Da. Feng Da understood and opened the mouth of the Yao family¡¯s second elder and threw the pill in. Then, he released his arm and threw the Yao family¡¯s second elder on the ground like a piece of trash.

    ¡°Cough, cough! ¡®Damn it!¡¯ What did you make me eat?¡± The second elder of the Yao family roared in shame and anger. Why did he feel so weak that he couldn¡¯t even stand up, let alonemit suicide? how could this be?

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Didn¡¯t second elder Yao want tomit suicide? I won¡¯t let you die. If you die, the Yao family will hunt me down until I die! I¡¯m so scared. ¡± Leng ruoxue said fearfully. However, there was not a single trace of fear on her face.

    ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s good that you know!¡± The Yao family¡¯s second elder had a smug look on his face. At this moment, he had even forgotten his current situation.

    Seeing the Yao family¡¯s second elder¡¯s smug expression, Leng ruoxue smiled but did not say anything.

    ¡°Second elder Yao, there are too many people here. Even if you want tomit suicide, don¡¯t do it in front of our house! Go back to your Yao family andmit suicide!¡± Feng Daughed evilly as he spoke. He couldn¡¯t bear to see the Yao family¡¯s second elder¡¯s smug expression.

    ¡°You ... You want me to die, but I won ¡®t!¡± The Yao family¡¯s second elder said angrily.

    ¡°Not dead? Even if you want to die now, can you? I¡¯m afraid that you can¡¯t even pick up a saber now!¡± Feng Da said. He had never doubted the effects of the youngdy¡¯s pills, so he exposed the Yao family¡¯s second elder¡¯s words without any hesitation.

    Reading on Myb o xno vel. ,Please!

    ¡°Who said that!¡± The second elder of the Yao family said stubbornly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Then pick up the knife and let me see. ¡± Feng Da looked at the Yao family¡¯s second elder provocatively.

    ¡°Just you wait!¡± The Yao family¡¯s second elder said with a fierce look in his eyes. He would never admit defeat in front of these young brats. However, when he used all his strength to pick up the knife on the ground, he found that he couldn¡¯t even lift it. It seemed that the effect of the medicine was more powerful than he had imagined. He couldn¡¯t even lift the knife.

    ¡°Hehe! Second elder Yao, I¡¯m waiting!¡± Feng Da looked at the depressed expression on the Yao family¡¯s second elder¡¯s face, and his heart was filled with joy.

    ¡°You, you can kill me!¡± The second elder of the Yao family said dejectedly.

    ¡°If you want me to kill, then I¡¯ll kill! Then I¡¯ll lose face. ¡± Feng Da said with a smile, Hmph! This old man wanted to frame them for his death just now. He would not be fooled! This old thing wanted to die, but he wouldn¡¯t let him!

    ¡°You ...¡± The Yao family¡¯s second elder was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. Unable to catch his breath, he actually fainted from anger.

    The crowd didn¡¯t know what to feel when they saw the scene of the Yao family¡¯s second elder not only failing tomit suicide, but also fainting from anger. This was simply too unbelievable. None of them had expected that the second elder of the Yao family would want to be killed after failing tomit suicide, and yet the other party would refuse to do so.ai! What the hell is this!

    However, after seeing the fate of the Yao family, many forces began to think of retreating. Some of them were still hesitating, and their thoughts of punishing the Yao family had to be dispelled because of the tragic situation.

    ¡°The Yao family¡¯s second elder has fainted, so I¡¯ll give you a chance now. If you have any ideas, you can all share them!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes surveyed the crowd as she smiled calmly. However, no one responded to her for a long time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say? I¡¯m giving you a chance. ¡± Leng ruoxue continued to ask.

    ¡°Hehe! Miss Leng, we¡¯re here to congratte you, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Ning Fei said with a smile.

    ¡°Yup! Our Chi n has also speciallye to congratte miss Leng. ¡± Chi Rui agreed.

    As soon as the two of them finished speaking, many people couldn¡¯t help but despise them in their hearts. Hmph! People from the eight great divine regions? This ability to change sides with the wind was really extraordinary!

    However, no one cared about what they thought. The ning n and Chi n were not here to cause trouble for Leng ruoxue and the rest. Leng ruoxue and the rest were well aware of what they were thinking.

    ¡°What about you guys?¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she asked the others.

    ¡°We¡¯re also here to congratte you. ¡± The Cheng family¡¯s elder leader said. To be honest, he was shocked by Leng ruoxue and the rest¡¯s thunderous methods. One should know that the Yao family was ranked second in the eight great divine domains, but they had annihted them without a second thought. Hence, he, who had been observing the situation, could only express his position in advance. Furthermore, he also remembered what the eldest miss had told him before he came. Leng ruoxue could only be friends, not enemies!

 Chapter 1208 - Sheâ€™s gone crazy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1208: She¡¯s gone crazy (2)</h4>

    ¡°Elder Cheng is indeed a wise man. What about the rest of you?¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head in satisfaction and continued to ask.

    ¡°We are too!¡± Immediately after, another force echoed. The Yao n was only left with an unconsciousmander, and the Cheng n had also gone with the flow, so what were they still hesitating for?

    ¡°Yup! That¡¯s right! We¡¯re all here to offer our congrattions. ¡± Seeing that someone had taken the lead, more and more forces began to give in.

    ¡°Very good,¡± he said. Leng ruoxue was very satisfied with their tactfulness. She then turned her gaze to the few affiliated families of the Yao family who had not spoken. She said in an understanding manner,¡±¡±I know your rtionship with the Yao family, so I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. You just have to tell me whether you want to live or die!¡±

    Even though Leng ruoxue had a smile on her face when she said this, anyone who wasn¡¯t an idiot could tell that she was threatening them. The few families under the Yao family were no exception.

    ¡°We ...¡± The few families were still a little hesitant. After looking at each other, they made up their minds and said in unison,¡±¡±Of course we want to live! We didn¡¯t want to be enemies with youngdy Leng, but the Yao family¡¯s second elder forced us to. ¡±

    Taking advantage of the fact that the second elder of the Yao family had fainted, the other families pushed the me onto the second elder. After all, the other party had even dared to kill the Yao family, so why would he care about these small fries? They didn¡¯t want to die Here, but their words were heard by the second elder, who had just woken up.

    ¡°How dare you all betray the Yao family!¡± The Yao family¡¯s second elder roared furiously, his entire body trembling in anger.

    ¡°Second elder, we didn¡¯t betray the Yao family. Please don¡¯t misunderstand us!¡± The leaders of several families said hurriedly. Their hearts were beating nervously. Why did this old thing wake up and hear what they said just now? what should they do now? For a moment, they were all a little afraid, but after a moment of fear, they saw the tragic state of the Yao family¡¯s second elder and felt relieved. Now that the second elder was in a difficult situation, he would probably not have the chance to me them.

    ¡°Hmph! I heard it with my own ears, how could it be fake?¡± The second elder of the Yao family snorted coldly. He would deal with these despicable people when he returned to the Yao family. He couldn¡¯t fall out with them now, as he still needed them! However, as the saying goes,¡±when a Tiger Falls into the sun, it will be bullied by dogs.¡± At this moment, in the eyes of the affiliated families, the second elder of the Yao family, who had a rather high status and identity, was a Tiger that had fallen into the sun. As a result, they were no longer afraid of the second elder¡¯s cold words.

    ¡°Second elder, you¡¯ve misheard.¡± The leaders of the affiliated families looked at each other with tacit understanding in their eyes. They knew that as long as they didn¡¯t admit it, the second elder of the Yao family wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything! Thus, they became fearless.

    ¡°How audacious! Now, you even dare to fool me. I think you¡¯re tired of living!¡± When the second elder of the Yao family heard their words, he was so angry that he shouted at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°Second elder Yao is really full of himself! You can still shout so loudly now. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled and teased them as she looked at the dog-eat-dog fight.

    ¡°Hehe! You don¡¯t have to be afraid of second elder Yao now. Even if he wants to kill you, he can¡¯t do it. ¡± Feng Da also reminded him with an evil smile.

    ¡°Yes, there are so many of you. There¡¯s no need to be afraid of him.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    Reading on Myb o xno vel. ,Please!

    Initially, Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t want to interrupt them when she saw them coaxing each other. However, she felt that these people were too hypocritical. They had argued for a long time, but they didn¡¯t get to the point! That was why she wanted to add fuel to the fire. Otherwise, when would they be able to turn against each other? She was still waiting to watch the show, and at this time, she estimated that the medicinal pill that the Yao family¡¯s second elder had just taken should be almost finished.

    As she thought about it, she saw the second elder of the Yao family stand up from the ground and charge straight at the leader of the subsidiary families closest to him ...

    In an instant, the leader¡¯s head fell to the ground and he died.

    Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but p her hands as she smiled,¡±¡±The second elder of the Yao family is indeed extraordinary. He¡¯s able to face so many people as if no one was there. I really admire him!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Leng ruoxue, our Yao family will never let you off. ¡± After killing one person, the second elder of the Yao family was in a good mood. He didn¡¯t n to continue killing. After all, with the death of a leader, the other affiliated families were on guard. It wouldn¡¯t be so easy for him to attack again.

    ¡°Second elder Yao, I¡¯ve heard these words of yours many times. Change it to something new!¡± Leng ruoxue was extremely calm and did not take the threat from the Yao family¡¯s second elder to heart. After all, she had grown up in fear!

    ¡°You will regret killing my Yao family¡¯s member today!¡± The second elder of the Yao family said.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same?¡± Leng ruoxue was still not satisfied.

    ¡°You ...¡± The Yao family¡¯s second elder was so angry that he was at a loss for words. He couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. Why is this damned woman so difficult to serve?! However, he no longer wanted to die Here. He had thought it through. If he really died and the Yao family did not do their best to avenge him, then wouldn¡¯t his death be in vain? hence, he had to think of a way to return to the Yao family. However, he was very clear that Leng ruoxue would not let him leave this ce easily. Hence, he had to think of a good n. When he thought of this, his eyes rolled back and he fainted again. Of course, he was pretending this time.

    ¡°Why did the old man faint again?¡± Leng ruoxue mumbled to herself as she pretended to be confused. However, she wasughing to death in her heart. Haha, did the second elder of the Yao family change his strategy? He even pretended to faint! She had to cooperate, or else wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of the Yao family¡¯s second elder¡¯s hard work in acting?

    ¡°Young miss, second elder Yao should be old, that¡¯s why he faints so easily.¡± Feng Da said very cooperatively.

    ¡°Feng Da, I have a pill here, quickly give it to second elder Yao! He can¡¯t die Here, the second elder has a high status in the Yao family!¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly as she took out a grey pill from her bracelet and passed it to Feng Dadao.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Feng Da took the pill and pried open the Yao family¡¯s second elder¡¯s mouth in the same way he did before throwing the pill in.

 Chapter 1209 - Sheâ€™s gone crazy (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1209: She¡¯s gone crazy (3)</h4>

    The pill was extremely bitter and it melted in his mouth. The moment it entered his mouth, the second elder of the Yao family almost jumped up. However, in order not to let Leng ruoxue and the others see through him, he suppressed the bitterness in his mouth andid on the ground, not moving at all.

    After waiting for a while, Feng Da saw that the second elder of the Yao family showed no signs of waking up, so he said with a bitter face,¡±¡±Miss, is the Yao family¡¯s second elder about to die from anger? Why hasn¡¯t there been any reaction after so long?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I still have a lot of pills here. Give him all of them to try. He¡¯ll wake up eventually.¡± Leng ruoxueughed. She then took out a white jade bottle from her bracelet and passed it to Feng Da.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Feng Da happily took the pill and pried open the mouth of the Yao family¡¯s second elder again. However, the second elder, who didn¡¯t want to eat any more of their pills, kept his mouth tightly shut. Seeing this, Feng Da could only punch at the second elder¡¯s mouth. Immediately, blood flowed out of the second elder¡¯s mouth, and a few of his teeth fell out. This time, even if he didn¡¯t want to open his mouth, Feng Da had a way to make him eat the pill.

    The second elder of the Yao family, who had been ruthlessly punched, had an extremely strong will. Even though he had lost a few teeth, he stilly on the ground and pretended to be dead.

    After everyone saw Feng DA¡¯s rough methods, they couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. F * ck, he¡¯s really too barbaric. Poor second elder of the Yao family! He couldn¡¯t escape this even if he fainted, he was really too unlucky.

    The more observant ones among them could naturally tell that the second elder of the Yao family had not truly fainted. However, it was also because of this that they admired the second elder¡¯s flexible character.

    Feng Da threw a few pills into the gap between the teeth of the Yao family¡¯s second elder, while carefully observing his reaction. When he saw that the Yao family¡¯s second elder still didn¡¯t move, he kept throwing the pills into the Yao family¡¯s second elder¡¯s mouth ...

    Those pills were of different colors. Although Feng Da didn¡¯t know all of their medicinal properties, he was very clear that the pills given to him by the youngdy would definitely not make the second elder of the Yao family feelfortable. Hehe! They just didn¡¯t know if the second elder could bear with their experiments!

    After waiting for a while, he noticed a pained expression on the second elder¡¯s face. Although it was very subtle, he still noticed it with his sharp eyes. Seeing this, he continued to throw the pills in the small porcin bottle into the second elder¡¯s mouth.

    When the pill entered the mouth of the second elder, he couldn¡¯t spit it out even if he wanted to. Furthermore, there were all kinds of feelings in his mouth. At first, it was extremely bitter, then it was extremely sour, then it was so spicy that he almost bit off his tongue. Finally, it was extremely smelly. However, he could only endure it. Otherwise, all his previous efforts would have been in vain.

    However, what made him even angrier was that when the other party saw that he was unwilling to wake up, he actually threw arge number of medicinal pills into his mouth, causing his mouth to taste bitter, sour, spicy, and stinky. All the tastes were mixed together in the end. It was so painful that he almost cried, but he could only endure it.

    ¡°Miss, do you have any more medicine?¡± Feng Da asked again when he saw that the medicine in the porcin bottle his youngdy had given him was empty.

    ¡°There are a lot of them.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled and took out a few porcin bottles from her bracelet, handing them all to Feng Da.

    ¡°Hehe! My goal is to wake up the Yao second elder, and I will not stop until I achieve my goal!¡± Feng DA¡¯s will was also very firm.

    Reading on Myb o xno vel. ,Please!

    ¡°Captain, let me help you! So many pills, when can you finish feeding them!¡± Lin Yuan chuckled as he walked to Feng DA¡¯s side and said.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s feed him together.¡± Feng Da nodded. He opened the bottle and poured the pill into the second elder¡¯s mouth.

    Lin Yuan, who was at the side, followed Feng DA¡¯s example. He opened the bottle cap roughly and poured all the pills in. Fortunately, the pills melted as soon as they entered his mouth. Otherwise, the Yao family¡¯s second elder¡¯s mouth would be stuffed. At that time, he would not be able to y dead even if he wanted to.

    After each of them finished a bottle, the two of them continued to pour the other pills into the mouth of the Yao family¡¯s second elder.

    This scene made everyone¡¯s heart tremble in fear. F * ck! He didn¡¯t know what kind of pills they were, but wouldn¡¯t it kill him if he ate them like this? At this moment, they were full of sympathy for the Yao family¡¯s second elder, but no one spoke up to plead for him.

    The Yao family¡¯s second elder, who had been lying on the ground and feigning death, couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer after being forced to drink several bottles of vorful pills!

    He jumped up from the ground with a ¡®shua¡¯, then bent down and kept retching. Although he couldn¡¯t vomit anything out, the strange and mixed taste in his mouth stayed in his mouth and didn¡¯t dissipate for a long time.

    ¡°Miss, your medicine is really effective. The second elder of the Yao family has woken up.¡± Feng Da said happily.

    ¡°Yes, my pill will save him even if he¡¯s half dead.¡± Leng ruoxue teased calmly.

    ¡°You ...¡± The second elder of the Yao family, who had vomited for a long time, pointed a trembling finger at Leng ruoxue. However, he could notplete a single sentence. There was even a metallic taste in his throat. The next second, he fainted again. This time, he was definitely not pretending.

    ¡°Miss, he fainted again!¡± Feng Da reminded everyone of the facts they had seen and even kicked the second elder of the Yao family a few times.

    ¡°This old man¡¯s physical fitness is too poor. He¡¯s really wasting my young miss¡¯s medicine.¡± Lin Yuan said with slight dissatisfaction, and also took the opportunity to kick the Yao family¡¯s second elder a few times.

    ¡°AI! So what if he fainted! In a moment, hand him over to the Yao family¡¯s subsidiary families and have them bring second elder Yao back to the Yao family!¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly, hehe! She decided to let the Tiger return to the mountain.

    ¡°En, that¡¯s all we can do. We can¡¯t take him in.¡± Feng Da agreed.

    Then, Feng Da said to the members of the Yao family¡¯s affiliated families,¡±¡±When you leave, don¡¯t forget to bring this second elder of the Yao family back to the Yao family,¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± When the people from the Yao family¡¯s affiliated families heard this, they hurriedly nodded, and their hanging hearts were greatly relieved. That was close! They knew very well that the other party was probably nning to let them go by saying this. Therefore, they had to perform well and fight to go back alive.

 Chapter 1210 - Sheâ€™s gone crazy (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1210: She¡¯s gone crazy (4)</h4>

    ¡°Anyone else who has any objections to my choice of the nightmare forest as my territory can speak now. If you don¡¯t speak now and I hear it behind my back, you will end up like the Yao family.¡± Leng ruoxue said emotionlessly.

    ¡°We have no objections.¡± The people from the various forces hurriedly said. F * ck, these people were all like fiends. Who would dare to have any objections? Could it be that their power was greater than the Yao family? They even dared to kill the Yao family, which was ranked second among the eight great divine regions, not to mention them. Besides, this forest didn¡¯t belong to any family. Since no one else said anything, naturally no one would be willing to be the bird that would stand out to find trouble.

    Leng ruoxue saw that no one objected and could not help but nod her head in satisfaction. She then chuckled,¡±¡±Actually, there is no need for all of you toe here and question me. Although I have taken this ¡®nightmare forest¡¯ as my territory, you can stille to the outer regions of the forest to train. As for the three mountains in the deeper regions of the forest, none of you are allowed to take even half a step into them without my permission. Otherwise, I will not be responsible if any idents happen.¡±

    When the factions heard that they coulde back to the forest, for some reason, they didn¡¯t feel happy at all. Instead, they suddenly thought of the poisonous scorpions, poisonous bees, and giant spiders they had encountered a few days ago.

    Now that the forest had a terrifying and cruel master, their desire to train here had waned. Furthermore, this forest wasn¡¯t the only forest on the godly maind. They could go somewhere else if they didn¡¯te here. Therefore, many people had already made up their minds that they wouldn¡¯te here again even if they were beaten to death.

    However, most of the people who came here were smart people. Naturally, they would not reveal anything on their faces. Not only that, they even had to hypocritically echo Leng ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°Miss Leng is really a reasonable person! This one is impressed!¡± Someone in the crowd said.

    ¡°Yup! If we had known that miss Leng was so reasonable, why would we havee here to find trouble? It¡¯s all the Yao family¡¯s fifth elder¡¯s fault, he was the one who wore the armor. ¡± Someone had directly betrayed the fifth elder of the Yao family. Since the fifth elder was already dead, he couldn¡¯t climb out of the ground to settle the score with them even if the dirty water was poured on him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it was the Yao family who incited us. We didn¡¯t intend toe here to find trouble with you, miss Leng. ¡± There were people constantly adding insult to injury. The Yao family¡¯s people were almostpletely annihted, and the only one alive even fainted from anger, so they had nothing to fear.

    ¡°I know. However, the Yao family has suffered heavy losses this time. If the Yao family finds out that you¡¯ve just stood by and watched, I¡¯m afraid ...¡± Leng ruoxue wanted to say something but stopped halfway.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss Leng. We all know that the Yao family was killed by poisonous bees and scorpions. It has nothing to do with you. ¡± The moment Leng ruoxue finished her sentence, someone in the crowd started to cooperate.

    Even though this person¡¯s words made everyone present look down on him, they had no choice but to cooperate. Leng ruoxue was right. The Yao n would definitely me this on them. After all, the Yao n had all died. Even if they said that it had nothing to do with him, with the extreme character of the Yao family, no one would believe them.

    Leng ruoxue was extremely satisfied with this person¡¯s understanding of the ways of the world.

    ¡°Miss Leng, this second elder Yao is still alive. Will he betray us?¡± At this time, someone could not help but ask.

    ¡°Do you think anyone would believe his words with his current state?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the Yao family¡¯s second elder, who had just woken up.

    Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please!

    ¡°Uh!¡± The person who asked was speechless. The Yao family¡¯s second elder¡¯s current appearance was quite miserable. He was in a sorry state from head to toe and even lost a few teeth. Moreover, the second elder, who had just woken up, was looking at the crowd with a dazed expression, saliva flowing down from the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Hehe! Mother! I¡¯m hungry!¡± The second elder of the Yao family shouted at a slightly chubby middle-aged man.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Everyone fell silent. They looked at the Yao family¡¯s second elder as if he was a monster. There was only one thought in their minds. Had the second elder of the Yao family gone mad?

    ¡°Mother! I¡¯m hungry!¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t get a response, the second elder of the Yao family didn¡¯t give up and continued to call out. He even ran in front of the person and clutched at his clothes like a spoiled child, putting on a pitiful and aggrieved expression.

 Chapter 1211 - Probing (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1211: Probing (1)</h4>

    <b>?</b>

    ¡°I¡¯m not your mother, go away! Get away from me!¡± The middle-aged man bellowed in shock, his facepletely red. He used all his strength to push away the second elder, who was gripping his clothes, but he identally overused his strength and pushed the second elder to the ground.

    However, the second elder of the Yao family was like a cockroach that couldn¡¯t be killed. After getting up from the ground, he unwillingly ran to the middle-aged man and cried out with an aggrieved face,¡±Mom, don¡¯t ignore me! I¡¯m wrong!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not your mother! Get away from me!¡± The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t take it anymore and shouted.

    ¡°Mother!¡± The second elder of the Yao family had an aggrieved look on his face. His eyes were still filled with tears as he looked pitifully at the middle-aged man. His appearance was truly as pitiful as it could be.

    ¡°Go away! You¡¯re not allowed to Call Me Mother!¡± The middle-aged man was furious, but he didn¡¯t dare to do anything to this ¡®crazy¡¯ second elder.

    ¡°But you¡¯re my mother!¡± The second elder of the Yao family mumbled softly, his eyes asionally stealing nces at the middle-aged man.

    The middle-aged man felt like he was about to go crazy, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about the second elder of the Yao family who had identified him as his mother. He looked at the others with pleading eyes, but no one was willing to help him out of this situation!

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that everyone didn¡¯t want to help him, but that they couldn¡¯t help him, because right now, everyone was basically struck by lightning, and the sky was rumbling with Thunder! That was the only thought in everyone¡¯s mind.

    Moreover, they didn¡¯t know how to help. The second elder of the Yao family was clearly acting like a baby who hadn¡¯t been weaned yet. Judging from his behavior, he seemed to be certain that the middle-aged man was his mother. They couldn¡¯t possibly forcefully separate the mother and son, right?

    ¡°Miss, do you think he¡¯s really crazy or is he faking it?¡± After seeing this scene, Feng DA¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°If you think he¡¯s really crazy, then he¡¯s really crazy. If you think he¡¯s pretending, then he¡¯s not.¡± Leng ruoxue said in a tongue-twister-like manner.

    ¡°Uh! Miss¡¯s words are getting more and more profound!¡± Feng Da said as he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.

    ¡°Hahaha! It looks like things are getting more and more lively. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile. She had really underestimated the second elder of the Yao family. She didn¡¯t expect him to be able to do this.

    In fact, she knew very well that the second elder of the Yao family had not gone mad at all. He had only yed the fool in order to survive. Otherwise, the second elder of the Yao family was afraid that they woulde up with some way to torture him. But one thing was for sure, the first thing the second elder of the Yao family would do when he returned to the Yao family was to get rid of these people from the affiliated families, and then take revenge on them. Should she really let the Tiger return to the mountain? Forget it, let¡¯s see the performance of the Yao family¡¯s second elder first! Leng ruoxue thought to herself.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re keeping us in suspense too.¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help butin.

    Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please!

    ¡°Hahaha! Then what about your own judgment?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°I think this old man is definitely pretending to be crazy. We gave him so much medicine just now, but he would rather pretend to be dead than wake up. How could he really be crazy?¡± Feng Da analyzed. That old man¡¯s will was firm, and he had a strong heart! It was impossible for him to go crazy over such a small blow.

    ¡°Hehe! We just need to watch the show. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. Since this old man liked to y the fool, if she didn¡¯t cooperate with him, she would be letting down this old man¡¯s acting skills!

    Thinking of this, she turned around and whispered a few words to Feng Da. After that, Feng Da turned around and left.

    When Feng Da came back, there was a piece of raw meat in his hand. The meat was still dripping with blood and looked very fresh.

    Feng Da walked up to the second elder of the Yao family and looked at him with a kind expression. He even patted his head as if he was petting a puppy, then said,¡±¡±Little Yao Yao, don¡¯t pester your mom. Aren¡¯t you hungry? Uncle has a piece of meat here, you should eat it quickly! Don¡¯t Starve yourself, or uncle will be heartbroken. ¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± When the people present heard Feng DA¡¯s words, the corners of their mouths could not help but Twitch, and ck lines appeared on their foreheads. They all thought in unison,¡¯this guy is too bad!¡¯ He actually took a piece of raw meat covered in blood and let the second elder eat it. He even called her little Yao Yao and considered himself uncle. He was too shameless. However, they didn¡¯t dare to say this out loud and could only think about it in their hearts.

    When the second elder of the Yao family, who was ying the fool, heard Feng DA¡¯s words and looked at the piece of raw meat in his hand, he resisted the urge to vomit. His brows furrowed even more imperceptibly, and his mind quickly turned. In the end, he had no choice but to reach out and take the piece of meat that was still dripping with blood.

    Even though he really didn¡¯t want to take it, he was afraid that if he refused, Leng ruoxue and the others would find out that he was pretending to be crazy. This was because he was very clear that if he didn¡¯t want to die now, the other party would most likely not let him off. He still wanted to keep his life and return to the Yao family! Therefore, no matter how disgusting it was, he had no choice but to swallow this piece of meat.

    That piece of meat was very fat and looked very greasy. Although the Yao family¡¯s second elder had made up his mind to eat it, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to eat it. His heart was in a dilemma.

    ¡°Little Yao Yao, why are you not eating! Weren¡¯t you hungry? Hurry up and eat! This big piece is enough for you to eat, don¡¯t be afraid! No one will fight with you for it. ¡± Feng Da smiled as he consoled her, but he almostughed in his heart. The young miss was really too evil. She actually wanted the second elder of the Yao family to eat raw meat. Not only did the meat look bloody, but it was also very fat! Just looking at it made people feel disgusted, not to mention eating it.

    After hearing Feng DA¡¯s words, the second elder steeled his heart and stuffed the bloodied meat into his mouth. The meat was smooth and greasy, and the tendrils were thick, with a faint fishy smell. In addition, his front teeth had been knocked out by Feng Da, so he could not break the meat after biting it several times. Instead, the feeling of wanting to vomit kept surging up his throat ...

    ¡°Little Yao Yao, uncle was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have given you such a big piece of meat. You don¡¯t have teeth. Come, uncle will cut it into small pieces for you.¡± Feng Da watched the battle between the second elder of the Yao family and the piece of meat andughed to himself. However, he put on an expression as if he had done something wrong. Then, he snatched the piece of raw meat from the second elder¡¯s mouth and took out a knife from his storage ring. Shua! Whoosh!¡¯ In a few moments, the meat was cut into small pieces. The fat and thin parts were evenly distributed. After cutting, he carried the meat on a huge leaf and returned it to the Yao family¡¯s second elder.

 Chapter 1212 - Test (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1212: Test (2)</h4>

    The second elder of the Yao family looked at the piece of meat in his hand and felt like crying. In order not to let Leng ruoxue and the rest notice anything amiss, he had no choice but to swallow the things he had vomited. Then, he picked up a small piece of meat and put it in his mouth. He swallowed it without even chewing ...

    After a long time.

    Feng Da was full of admiration when he saw that the second elder of the Yao family had finished all the meat. Then, he took out a piece of meat from his ring and cut it into small pieces. He handed it to the second elder and said with a smile,¡±Come, little Yao Yao, eat more! You¡¯re still growing, so Don¡¯t Starve yourself!¡±

    ¡°Uncle! I¡¯m full!¡± The Yao family¡¯s second elder said as he tried to hold back his nausea. He really didn¡¯t want to eat anymore, and he couldn¡¯t eat anymore! Otherwise, he would be exposed. Moreover, the meat Feng Da took out this time was even fatter than the previous one. Damn it, wasn¡¯t he deliberately messing with him?

    Actually, he had guessed correctly. The reason why Leng ruoxue had Feng Da do this was to prank him. She wanted to see how much this second elder of the Yao family could endure in order to y the fool. Furthermore, this was only the beginning.

    ¡°Little Yao Yao, kids can¡¯t lie! You¡¯re obviously not full, how can you lie to uncle! Don¡¯t you guys agree?¡± Feng Da said disapprovingly, then asked the others.

    ¡°Yup! Little Yao Yao, hurry up and eat!¡± Chi Rui said cooperatively, but he was alreadyughing in his heart. This second elder of the Yao family was truly too pitiful. Did he think that he could escape just because he was crazy? Based on his understanding of Leng ruoxue and the rest, he knew that it was impossible. They would not let him off so easily!

    ¡°Little Yao Yao, hurry up and eat! Look at how well this uncle is treating you and how much he cares about you!¡±

    ¡°Yup! Little Yao Yao, a child can¡¯t disobey an adult¡¯s words. Just eat when I tell you to!¡±

    Under the pressure, everyone had no choice but to speak up to persuade him. Their words made the Yao family¡¯s second elder secretly hate them, and he secretly memorized the people who spoke. Hmph! I¡¯ll let you be proud for a while, but you¡¯ll regret itter.

    ¡°Little Yao Yao, look at all the uncles and aunties who are so concerned about you. You can¡¯t let down our good intentions!¡± Feng Da reminded him with a smile.

    ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the Yao family¡¯s second elder responded softly. He then unwillingly picked up the meat and began to stuff it into his mouth. However, when he endured the disgust and finished the meat, he realized that Feng Da had taken out another piece of meat. He did not even think and pretended to faint.

    ¡°Uh! Little Yao Yao, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Feng Da was greatly rmed and kicked the Yao family¡¯s second elder with a concerned expression.

    ¡°Miss, he fainted again. Get the medicine!¡± Feng Da said nervously when he saw that the second elder of the Yao family had no reaction.

    ¡°The Yao family¡¯s second elder probably fainted from hunger. You just have to feed him more.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please!

    ¡°Oh, right! How could I have forgotten about this?¡± Feng Da patted his forehead as if he had suddenly realized something. Then, he lowered his body and brought the meat to the mouth of the Yao family¡¯s second elder, coaxing,¡±¡±Little Yao Yao, uncle knows you¡¯re hungry. Hurry up and get up to eat. If you don¡¯t get up, uncle will throw you into the forest to feed the wolves!¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± When everyone heard Feng DA¡¯s words, cold sweat trickled down their foreheads and they secretly cursed him. This person was really too bad. He wanted to wake up the second elder of the Yao family to eat and even threatened him. However, they were more curious whether the second elder of the Yao family would really wake up.

    After a long while, Feng Da saw that the second elder of the Yao family was still pretending to be unconscious, so he directly instructed Lin Yuan,¡±¡±Lin Yuan, bring a Wolf over.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Lin Yuan replied with a bitter smile. The captain asked him to lead a Wolf, but he didn¡¯t have any wolf-type beasts, so where was he supposed to lead one? He was in a difficult position! After thinking for a while, he suddenly had an idea. He turned around and ran into the forest.

    An hourter, he returned, and beside him was a pitch-ck, enormous Wolf. That Wolf¡¯s eyes were deep and fierce, and with one look, one could tell that it was a very bloodthirsty beast.

    ¡°Big ck, eat him!¡± Lin Yuan pointed at the Yao family¡¯s second elder who was still lying on the ground.

    ¡°Master! Can I really eat him?¡± The giant ck Wolf said with uncertainty.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Lin Yuan nodded his head.

    After the giant ck Wolf received an affirmative answer, it strode to the side of the Yao family¡¯s second elder and sniffed. Then, it said with a look of disgust,¡±Master, this person is too stinky. Can I not eat him?¡±

    ¡°Big ck! He was a high level deity! If you eat it, you might be able to advance. ¡± Lin Yuan reminded.

    ¡°I know, but I really don¡¯t want to eat him! Although I¡¯m a Wolf, we wolves also have taste. We don¡¯t just stuff everything into our mouths. ¡± The ck wolf said seriously. To the second elder of the Yao family, who was pretending to be unconscious, its words were like sarcasm. He was worse than a Wolf, and he would put anything into his mouth.

    When the people present heard the ck wolf¡¯s words, they nced at the second elder of the Yao family who was lying on the ground and didn¡¯t know what to say. As the second elder of the Yao family, he would never have thought that he would be looked down upon by a Wolf, right? Other than expressing sympathy for the second elder of the Yao family, they had no other thoughts.

    ¡°Then what should we do? We can¡¯t let it go to waste. ¡± Lin Yuan said with some difficulty.

    ¡°Master, I know a giant python in the forest. That guy is very tasteless and will eat anything. Why don¡¯t you let it eat this man?¡± The giant ck Wolf suggested.

    ¡°Captain, what do you think?¡± Lin Yuan asked for Feng DA¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine too!¡± Feng Da frowned andughed in his heart. The Yao family¡¯s second elder was actually despised by the wolves! He really didn¡¯t know where Lin Yuan had found this Wolf. It was quite interesting.

    ¡°Big ck, then go quickly ande back quickly.¡± Seeing that Feng Da had agreed, Lin Yuan said to the giant ck Wolf.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The ck wolf nodded and disappeared like a ck Lightning.

    Not long after, the giant ck Wolf returned with a squirming gray Python. The Python was nearly a hundred meters long and as thick as a water tank. It had a pair of light-bulb sized gray-ck eyes that were looking at the people in front of it with vignce.

 Chapter 1213 - Test (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1213: Test (3)</h4>

    <b>?</b>

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m back.¡± The giant ck Wolf said.

    ¡°Big ck, this is your friend.¡± Lin Yuan said in understanding.

    ¡°Yes, master can call him big gray.¡± The giant ck Wolf grinned.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Lin Yuan was a little speechless. The names of these beasts were really simple enough. They actually differentiated them by color, hehe! I wonder what they¡¯re called when they¡¯re in the same color?

    ¡°Hello, big ck¡¯s master.¡± The grey Python said politely.

    ¡°Hello, are you interested in that person?¡± Lin Yuan pointed at the Yao family¡¯s second elder on the ground and asked.

    After hearing Lin Yuan¡¯s words, the gray Python slowly came to the side of the Yao family¡¯s second elder. After carefully observing him, it finally came to an important conclusion.¡±This person¡¯s body stinks! How long have you not showered?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Big gray, right? Take a look and see if this thing is edible!¡± Feng Da said with a smile. Since the Yao family¡¯s second elder liked to y dead so much, then he couldn¡¯t be med!

    ¡°Yes, I can eat it, but ... I hate people who are stinky.¡± The grey Python¡¯s face was filled with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°There¡¯s no other way! Just make do with it!¡± Feng Da said helplessly.

    ¡°AI! Alright!¡± The grey Python unwillingly nodded and opened its mouth, but it did not bite down. The saliva in its mouth dripped from the corner of its mouth onto the second elder¡¯s body. In the blink of an eye, the second elder waspletely drenched.

    The gray Python¡¯s breath was extremely heavy, and it emitted a strong stench. Its saliva, in particr, smelled even worse. The second elder of the Yao family, who was pretending to be unconscious, could only hold his breath, not even daring to breathe loudly. At this moment, the Python¡¯s thick tail swept across his body again, causing him to lose all the breath he had held in with great difficulty, and the unpleasant smell directly entered his nose ...

    The stench made it impossible for him to continue pretending. However, just as he was about to get up, he found that the huge gray Python¡¯s bloody mouth was right at his head, and its saliva happened to drip into his mouth.

    ¡°Cough cough!¡± The second elder of the Yao family coughed non-stop. He pushed the giant Python¡¯s head away, flipped over, and jumped up. Then, he vomited.

    ¡°Little Yao Yao is finally awake, sigh! Uncle spent a lot of effort to wake you up!¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but grumble, and then he said to the gray Python in embarrassment,¡±¡±Big grey, I¡¯m sorry! I thought he was dead, so I wanted to give you food. Now that he¡¯s awake, I can¡¯t let you eat him!¡±

    Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please!

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! If he dies again, you can just give him to me to eat. ¡± The grey Python said indifferently, then obediently crawled to the side and stayed there.

    ¡°Little Yao Yao, did you hear that? If you die again, I¡¯ll have to feed you to this Python!¡± Feng Da said with a smirk.

    ¡°Come! It was better to obediently eat this meat! Uncle won¡¯t allow you to waste it. ¡± Feng Da said.

    ¡°Uncle is the best.¡± The Yao family¡¯s second elder gritted his teeth, his heart filled with hatred for Feng Da! However, he had no choice but to swallow his pride. Who asked him to pretend to be crazy! This time, he had really shot himself in the foot.

    ¡°Be good!¡± Feng Da personally watched as the second elder of the Yao family ate the raw meat again. Then, he took out a cup of water and passed it to him.

    ¡°Come, drink some water. Don¡¯t swallow it.¡± Feng Da asked with concern.

    The Yao family¡¯s second elder took the water, raised his head, and poured it all into his mouth. However, after he swallowed it, he realized that it was not water at all, but wine, and wine with a very high alcohol content.

    As soon as the wine entered his stomach, he felt as if his stomach was on fire. Furthermore, he felt like he wanted to relieve himself. What the hell was this wine for him? Wasn¡¯t she trying to take his life? He couldn¡¯t wait to find a ce to relieve himself, but before he could do so, he was stopped by Feng Da.

    ¡°Little Yao Yao, where do you want to go? Don¡¯t run around! There are many wild beasts in the forest, and they will eat you. ¡± Feng Da said with a smile.

    ¡°I want to relieve myself!¡± The second elder of the Yao family shouted loudly. At this time, he no longer cared if they would find out that he was pretending to be crazy. He only wanted to find a ce to solve his own problem.

    ¡°We can¡¯t relieve ourselves here, let big grey take you somewhere else!¡± Feng Da gave big grey beside him a look, and big grey quickly crawled over. Then, it used its tail to wrap around the Yao family¡¯s second elder, and with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, they disappeared.

    When night fell, big grey and the Yao family¡¯s second elder still hadn¡¯t returned.

    Everyone present couldn¡¯t help but secretly guess that the Yao family¡¯s second elder couldn¡¯t have secretly sneaked away! However, just as they were letting their thoughts run wild, they noticed that the gray Python was slowly crawling back with the second elder of the Yao family wrapped in its arms.

    In front of the crowd, the gray Python threw the second elder to the ground with a look of disgust. The second elder¡¯s face was frighteningly pale and his body was extremely weak. He had been lying on the ground ever since he was thrown.

    When everyone saw this situation, their gossiping hearts were all hooked. Hehe! The Yao family¡¯s second elder looked as if he had been ravaged by some beast.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild, I didn¡¯t do anything to him! He was the one who pulled for too long and was exhausted. ¡± The gray Python could not help but defend itself when it saw the strange gazes of the people in front of it.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Everyone didn¡¯t expect that their thoughts would be seen through by a Beastie, and they were all a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Big grey, where did you take him? What took you so long?¡± Feng Da asked curiously.

    ¡°I brought him out of the forest to relieve himself outside of Linjiang City.¡± The gray Python exined. How could it let a human relieve himself in the forest? That would be too unhygienic.

    ¡°Uh! You¡¯re really smart!¡± Feng Da agreed. The road outside Linjiang City was the only path the Yao family had to take. It was convenient to take the road there, and it would also give the second elder of the Yao family an unforgettable memory.

    ¡°Hehe! You¡¯re ttering me, but when he was relieving himself, he was surrounded by many people. ¡± The grey Python said.

    ¡°This is really none of my business! I didn¡¯t know that there would be so many people there today. Usually, there aren¡¯t many people walking around there. ¡± The grey Python exined with a wronged expression.

 Chapter 1214 - Test (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1214: Test (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! It¡¯s okay, little Yao Yao won¡¯t mind and won¡¯t me you. You¡¯re just being kind!¡± Feng Da saw the gray Python feeling guilty and quicklyforted it.

    Don¡¯t know, my ass! The Yao family¡¯s second elder, who was lying on the ground, cursed in his heart. At this moment, another damn gray Python had appeared on his list of targets to kill. F * ck, he didn¡¯t know if this damn snake was in cahoots with Feng Da and the others. Why did they have to mess with him together? He felt extremely unbnced.

    In fact, he had really wronged the gray Python. It was purely an ident that the gray Python had taken him to the road leading to Linjiang City.

    At first, the gray Python only wanted to take the second elder out of the forest. However, it remembered that the cities near the forest had already belonged to big ck¡¯s master, so it naturally couldn¡¯t let the second elder relieve himself in Linjiang City. Therefore, it walked further and further away until it was far away from Linjiang City before it let the second elder down.

    At that time, the second elder of the Yao family couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He didn¡¯t even have time to see where he was and immediately took off his pants to relieve himself. As a result, while he was relieving himself, there were always people passing by on the road from time to time. Therefore, his indecent behavior was seen by people, and there were even people who knew him.

    Oh! After all, the second elder of the Yao family was a well-known figure on the divine maind. Now, he had lost all his face. Therefore, he hated the giant grey Python as well.

    ¡°Really?¡± The grey Python¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as it carefully asked.

    ¡°Yes, little Yao Yao, you won¡¯t me it, right?¡± Feng Da asked as he bent down and looked at the second elder of the Yao family who was lying on the ground.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The second elder of the Yao family suppressed his anger and unwillingly nodded.

    ¡°Little Yaoyao is so obedient!¡± Feng Da patted the head of the second elder of the Yao family and praised him.

    The second elder of the Yao family closed his eyes in anger, not willing to speak.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue, who had seen enough of themotion, smiled faintly at the members of the Yao family¡¯s subsidiary family and said,¡±¡±Alright, since little Yao Yao has returned, you can take her away!¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± The members of the Yao family¡¯s subsidiary families looked at each other, their eyes filled with unwillingness.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you all afraid of a lunatic?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a look of disdain. After a round of probing, she was deeply impressed by the patience of the Yao family¡¯s second elder. However, this way, she wouldn¡¯t be able to let him return to the Yao family in peace. The best way was to let them fight each other. She would hand over the feigned madness of the Yao family¡¯s second elder to the other affiliated families. As for how they would treat him or how he would deal with them, that was not within her scope of concern.

    ¡°We ...¡± The members of the Yao family¡¯s affiliated families were hesitant. In fact, they weren¡¯t afraid, but they didn¡¯t want the second elder of the Yao family to return to the Yao family. Otherwise, they would be the first ones to suffer. However, they couldn¡¯t say this too bluntly.

    Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please!

    ¡°You guys what? Don¡¯t be afraid, he¡¯s just a lunatic, no one will believe his words. ¡± Leng ruoxue consoled.

    ¡°You can leave the mountain now! Remember what I said, you cane to the outer part of the forest, but you are not allowed to enter the forest and these three mountains without my permission. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± Leng ruoxue warned again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss Leng. We know what to do.¡± The moment Leng ruoxue finished speaking, some forces immediately expressed their intentions to please her.

    After that, the other forces also followed suit. After seeing the fate of the Yao family, they didn¡¯t dare to not cooperate.

    After that, other than the ning family and Chi family¡¯s teams, all the other forces left the nightmare forest dejectedly. The second elder of the Yao family was carried away by the people of the Yao family¡¯s subsidiary families.

    ¡°Youngdy Leng, aren¡¯t you afraid of bringing trouble to yourself by letting the Yao family¡¯s second elder leave like this?¡± Chi Rui couldn¡¯t help but ask as he watched the forces leave. In his opinion, the second elder of the Yao family shouldn¡¯t have let him go at all. Otherwise, there would be endless trouble.

    ¡°Someone will take care of him for me. Since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need for me to personally take action.¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t think that the second elder of the Yao family would still be alive on his way back to the Yao family. So, even if she didn¡¯t kill him, those people who wanted to hit him when he was down wouldn¡¯t let him off. Since that was the case, why did she have to do something unnecessary?

    If the second elder of the Yao family really met with an ident on the road, then all the major forces would naturally be her aplices in dealing with the Yao family. In this way, no one would dare to disclose what had happened here, unless they didn¡¯t want to live anymore. Because the Yao family would never let go of those who betrayed them. She believed that those major forces were not fools and would know what was the best choice for them.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Chi Rui was speechless. It seemed like Leng ruoxue had a backup n! No wonder he wasn¡¯t worried about letting the Tiger return to the mountain. Sigh! When would he be able to be as calm as Leng ruoxue?

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think so much. The second elder of the Yao family can¡¯t possibly return to the Yao family alive, and even if the Yao family wants to avenge their dead nsmen, it¡¯ll be very difficult to find an enemy.¡± Leng ruoxue replied with absolute certainty. As for how the Yao family¡¯s subsidiary families would tell their master about this, that was not within her scope of consideration.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved.¡± Chi Rui sighed and said helplessly. It seemed that this was the difference between people! Wuuu ...

    ¡°Hahaha! You don¡¯t have to be so sad, let¡¯s go! Come with me to take a look at our new home. ¡± Leng ruoxue looked at Chi Rui¡¯s depressed expression and couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Chi Rui nodded. Following that, the Chi family and the ning family followed Leng ruoxue and the rest into the Leng family¡¯s main residence.

    After taking a look around, ning Fei and Chi Rui were full of admiration for theyout of the house. They were even a little envious, because in their eyes, Leng ruoxue and the others really knew how to enjoy life. Not only was the spiritual Qi in the house surprisingly rich, but it was also warm in winter and cool in summer. The scenery was beautiful, which was absolutely refreshing.

 Chapter 1215 - Entering the inner forest (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1215: Entering the inner forest (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Miss Leng, why do you want to build a territory in the ¡®nightmare forest¡¯?¡± Chi Rui asked curiously. In his opinion, this forest was full of danger and was definitely not a good ce to be a territory.

    ¡°This ce is not bad! With mountains and water, it¡¯ll be easy to gain experience. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! However, there are many poisonous bees, scorpions, and giant spiders in the forest. ¡± Chi Rui couldn¡¯t help but remind him. The poisonous insects they had encountered in the forest not long ago were still fresh in his memory. Although he didn¡¯t know where those poisonous insects suddenly appeared and then disappeared without a trace, the sense of danger in the forest had been deeply rooted in his heart. So, if it were him, he would definitely not choose this ce as his territory. Otherwise, those poisonous insects woulde and harass him from time to time. No one would be able to stand it.

    ¡°The poisonous insects in the forest will not attack people unless they are provoked.¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly and added in her heart, with the exception of certain people.

    ¡°Uh! Could it be that they were attacked before because someone provoked those poisonous insects?¡± Chi Rui said with a puzzled expression. This matter was so strange that he couldn¡¯t understand it no matter how much he thought about it. Why did those poisonous insects attack so many forces but not the Chi and ning families?

    ¡°It¡¯s very possible. Oh, I¡¯ve arranged a ce for you to stay. You can stay here for a few days before going back!¡± Leng ruoxue changed the topic.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Ning Fei and Chi Rui nodded in agreement.

    Then, Leng ruoxue arranged for Feng Da to take them to their respective residences. However, ning Fei stayed where he was and looked at her as if he wanted to say something.

    ¡°Master ning, is there anything else you need?¡± Leng ruoxue pretended to be confused, but she wasughing in her heart. This ning Fei is acting reserved too, hehe! It was a weird feeling to see a grown man acting all coy in front of her.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I ... I would like to meet the old ancestor.¡± Ning Fei mustered up his courage and said. He knew that his request was a little abrupt. Not everyone could see the ancestor whenever they wanted to. Even in the main family, it was not easy for the younger generation to see the ancestor. However, he still wanted to try his luck, but he did not dare to have too much hope.

    ¡°Master ning, I can understand what you¡¯re thinking, but it¡¯s not up to me whether Godfather wants to see you or not, but I can help you pass on the message.¡± Leng ruoxue said softly.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank miss Leng first. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Ning Fei turned around and left.

    Looking at ning Fei¡¯s back, the evil man pulled Xue ¡®er into his arms and teased,¡±¡±Xue ¡®er, you¡¯re so bad! Letting old man ning meet a junior of the family is just a matter of a word from you, but you just have to keep us in suspense. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. As long as I ask, my Godfather will definitely meet ning Fei for my sake. However, that¡¯s why I can¡¯t ask him. If my Godfather really wants to meet the ning family, I wouldn¡¯t have to say it!¡± Leng ruoxue exined indifferently. As the saying goes, one should not impose on others what one did not want others to do to them. Therefore, she would not use her Godfather¡¯s love as some capital to show off, and she would not interfere with the ning family¡¯s internal affairs.

    ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s old man ning¡¯s fortune to have you as his goddaughter. ¡± The demon said with a doting expression.

    Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please!

    ¡°Evildoer, now that the major forces ¡®Affairs have been basically resolved, let¡¯s go to the inner part of the forest when we have time!¡± Su mo said. Leng ruoxue suggested. Due to the urgency of the situation, the various major factions responded to her call and moved. Hence, Feng Da and the rest had only swept through the outer perimeter. As for the deeper parts of the forest, they had yet to go in. Hence, she wanted to go in and take a look personally.

    ¡°Alright! But we¡¯ll have to wait until the ning and Chi family leave!¡± The demon said.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll go after they leave.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    After that, the nings and the Chi family stayed in master Leng¡¯s house for almost five days. During this time, master ning even went to see ning Fei. After that, ning Fei was stunned. No one knew what master ning and ning Fei talked about, but ning Fei was more respectful to Leng ruoxue.

    After sending off the people from the ning and Chi families, Leng ruoxue and the rest set off towards the depths of the forest.

    As they walked into the depths of the forest, Leng ruoxue and the rest collected herbs from the side of the road. As there weren¡¯t many teams that dared to venture into the depths of the forest, there were unusually many herbs in the forest. Although many of them were ordinary herbs, the consumption of ordinary herbs was much greater than precious herbs when refining pills. Therefore, they would not let go of any herbs they saw.

    Master ning frowned as he watched Leng ruoxue and the rest gather herbs as they walked. He could not help but ask,¡±¡±Xue ¡®er! If we follow this path, when can we reach the deepest part?¡±

    He had never been to the deepest part of the nightmare forest, so he was really curious about what he would find there. Therefore, he followed them. However, ording to the way these little guys were walking, it would be difficult for them to reach the depths before dark.

    ¡°Godfather, what¡¯s the hurry? We¡¯re not in a hurry. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. She would feel ufortable if she didn¡¯t pick the herbs. Could this be the so-called upational disease? And her subordinates were infected by her, clearly also caught this upational disease.

    ¡°It is! You damned old man, what¡¯s the rush! How could a fellow like you, who doesn¡¯t know how to refine tools or refine pills, understand our feelings when we see the materials! Girl, ignore him, let¡¯s slowly pick and dig!¡± After the first elder yelled at master ning, he turned to Leng ruoxue and smiled. There were not only herbs on the way, but also a lot of ordinary ores, which were also necessary for those who wanted to refine weapons. That was why he supported Leng ruoxue and the others ¡®actions. He even thought that as a qualified cksmith, this was how they should be.

    ¡°Hahaha! Alright. ¡± Seeing that the two old men were about to start a fight again, Leng ruoxue chuckled and replied. These two men were just like her grandfather and the rest. They never stopped quarreling. However, the more they quarreled, the better their rtionship was.

    ¡°You old thing, you only know how to bully me, Wu ...¡± Master ning¡¯s face was full of grievances, and his eyes were filled with tears as he pretended to be pitiful. However, his pitiful appearance waspletely ignored by everyone.

 Chapter 1216 - Entering the inner forest (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1216: Entering the inner forest (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Leng ruoxue and the rest nced at him! Then bent down to continue gathering the herbs on the ground! First elder and the rest were focused on digging the ores on the ground. The subordinates of master ning looked at their master with sympathy, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in their hearts. It seemed that the family head didn¡¯t have much status among these people! Otherwise, why would he always be bullied? If this was the ning family, who would dare to treat the master like this!

    However, they only dared to think about it in their hearts. If they really felt injustice for their master and said something that they shouldn¡¯t say, the master would definitely not let them off. The n head had a heart of being abused. After getting along for so long, they were very clear about it.

    In fact, it was very difficult for them to understand the thoughts of the master of the ning family with their status! After all, no matter how high the status of the master of the ning family was, he was just a person. He also needed family love, warmth, and care, but no one in the ning family could give him that. To put it bluntly, the younger generation of the ning family could not treat him as an ordinary old man. In the eyes of the ning family, his status was unattainable and Supreme. He was the ancestor of all the ning family, so they did not dare to show any disrespect to master ning. This was also the main reason why master ning was not in a hurry to return to the ning family, and instead chose to hang out with Leng ruoxue and the rest.

    ¡°You¡¯re really too much. No one coaxed me, wuu ...¡± Seeing that no one was paying attention, master ning continued toin.

    ¡°Godfather, don¡¯t pretend to be pitiful. I¡¯ll make you something delicious tonight.¡± Leng ruoxue sighed and said helplessly.

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Master ning nodded happily, then looked at the first elder provocatively and said proudly,¡±¡±Damn old man, it¡¯s my goddaughter who cares about me! Hmph! You should learn!¡±

    ¡°Your goddaughter is my godgranddaughter, so you¡¯re considered my junior! What¡¯s there to be proud of?¡± The Grand Elder retorted with disdain.

    ¡°Old man, don¡¯t lie to me. Little Xue ¡®er is not your God-granddaughter. Besides, I¡¯m not afraid even if it¡¯s me. Let¡¯s talk about our own matters. In short, don¡¯t even think about taking advantage of me. ¡± Seeing that someone was quarreling with him, master ning¡¯s spirit rose again.

    ¡°Old thing, you can be proud! You¡¯ll be crying sooner orter!¡± The great elder rolled his eyes at master ning, and then lowered his head to dig the ore again.

    Seeing that no one was paying attention to him again, master ning began to feel bored.

    Seeing master ning like this, his subordinates all felt helpless, but they couldn¡¯t do anything. After all, they were not the great elder and didn¡¯t have the guts to argue with master ning.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest walked as they gathered. By the time they entered the depths of the forest, it was already evening. They found a clean and spacious ce and Leng ruoxue took out the house that first elder had given her. She ced it on the ground and the group entered the house.

    ¡°Hehe! Old thing, this house you made is really not bad! We¡¯ve already agreed on this. I¡¯ll provide the materials, and you¡¯ll give me the essence Qi to help me refine one. ¡± Master ning, who was looking around in the courtyard, reminded him.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be left out.¡± The first elder said helplessly. It was all his fault. Why did he have to give the girl this house in front of this old thing? Now, he had been targeted by this damn thing.

    Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please!

    ¡°Then when will you make it for me?¡± The master of the ning family asked anxiously.

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Have you prepared the materials?¡± The great elder rolled his eyes at master ning.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to prepare it. It won¡¯t be long before the materials are sent to me.¡± Master ning said quickly.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll talk when you bring the materials.¡± The head elder said unhappily. As long as he thought of the origin breath he was going to give out, his heart would ache a little. Wu ... Origin breath was extremely hard toe by!

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Master ning nodded. From the corner of his eye, he saw Leng ruoxue and the others preparing dinner at the other side of the courtyard. He could not help but ask curiously,¡±¡±Girl, what are we having for dinner?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees. ¡± Leng ruoxue kept them in suspense. Actually, she didn¡¯t know what they wanted to eat for dinner, so she prepared everything for everyone to choose. It was like a buffet.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Master ning looked at Leng ruoxue, feeling wronged. Heined in his heart,¡±wah...Bad girl. She knew that I wanted to know, but she still kept me in suspense.¡±

    ¡°Hehe! Godfather, great elder, it¡¯s time to eat. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she spoke to the two of them.

    ¡°Argh! So fast?¡± Master ning looked at the table in confusion. The table was empty, and there was nothing there! What were they supposed to eat? Moreover, the fish in the hands of Feng Da and the others didn¡¯t seem to be cooked. He couldn¡¯t be thinking of letting them eat raw fish, right?

    ¡°You two find a ce to sit first, the food will be here soon.¡± Just as Leng ruoxue finished speaking, Feng Da and the rest served the fish that they had packed.

    ¡°Girl, do you really want us to eat raw fish? I¡¯m not the second elder of the Yao family, I don¡¯t eat raw food. ¡± Master ning said with a face full of fear. As long as he thought of how the second elder of the Yao family had eaten so much raw meat, his scalp would go numb. These bad guys ¡®ability to trick people was really too much to catch up to!

    ¡°Master ning, don¡¯t be afraid. This fish is different from the raw meat that the second elder of the Yao family eats. It¡¯s called raw fish slices and very delicious. If it weren¡¯t for you two, we wouldn¡¯t have been willing to make it for others to eat!¡± Feng Da said with a smile, and his words made the two old men smile.

    ¡°Hehe! Kid, you really know how to talk!¡± The great elderplimented him with a smile.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! Your subordinates are all eloquent, unlike my stupid subordinates! It¡¯s like a mouse seeing a cat when it sees me, it¡¯s very boring. ¡± Master ning also said with envy. However, his subordinates who were not far away heard master¡¯s evaluation of them felt wronged in their hearts. Although they didn¡¯t dare to be rude to master, they weren¡¯t at the point of a mouse seeing a cat!

    ¡°Godfather, let¡¯s eat!¡± Leng ruoxue sneaked a nce at the ning family¡¯s subordinates, who had hidden bitterness in their eyes. She was so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t know what to say, so she could only change the topic.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Master ning and the great elder nodded, and the dishes were served one by one. The two looked at the rich variety of dishes, and without waiting for the others to serve, they began to eat first, praising as they ate.

 Chapter 1217 - Entering the inner forest (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1217: Entering the inner forest (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Leng ruoxue looked at the two of them wolfing down the food and was speechless. It was just a meal. Was there a need to act as if he hadn¡¯t eaten in 800 years? If people who didn¡¯t know saw them like this, wouldn¡¯t they think that he had abused them? She didn¡¯t remember not having them eat or drink. How could it be like this?

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t just her. Even master ning¡¯s subordinates felt a little embarrassed when they saw their master like this. After all, what good things didn¡¯t the ning family have? Even the head of the family had never been so gluttonous as he was here, although they had to admit that the food made by others was indeed more delicious than their own.

    ¡°Eh? Why aren¡¯t you guys eating?¡± After eating for a while, master ning raised his head and found that everyone was looking at them. He couldn¡¯t help but ask in confusion. He really didn¡¯t know what these people were thinking when they didn¡¯t eat such delicious food. He couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart. At this time, he would never have thought that everyone was actually frightened by the wind and cloud remnants when he and the great elder ate.

    ¡°You guys have already finished it, what else can we eat?¡± Liu Feng couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and roared. These two old things were really too much. They actually ate almost all the food on the table. What interest did they have when they saw the remaining leftovers?!

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯m sorry! We thought you guys were eating too!¡± Master ning and the great elder looked at the remaining dishes on the table and pretended to be embarrassed. However, they didn¡¯t stop stuffing food into their mouths. Seeing them like this, everyone was speechless.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, let¡¯s get more!¡± Leng ruoxue tried to smooth things over. She didn¡¯t want these people to fight over a meal. Looking at Liu Feng¡¯s angry face, she didn¡¯t doubt this possibility at all.

    ¡°Good, good! Quickly make some more, I¡¯m not full yet!¡± Master ning quickly agreed upon hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°You¡¯re not full yet? Are you a pig?¡± Hearing master ning¡¯s shameless words, Liu Feng couldn¡¯t help but curse.

    ¡°Brat, you dare to call me a pig? Do you really think that I won¡¯t dare to beat you up?¡± Master ning said angrily.

    ¡°Old man ning, he even dared to scold me, what are you?¡± The first elder lifted his eyelids and said calmly.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t discipline him well, Hmph! There¡¯s no one in the ning family who dares to scold me!¡± Master ning shouted with a proud face.

    ¡°Yup! None of your descendants would dare to scold you to your face. They only do it behind your back!¡± The first elder said.

    ¡°You old thing, do you have to go against me?¡± Master ning¡¯s eyes were wide open as he shouted.

    ¡°AI! It can¡¯t be helped, it¡¯s my hobby!¡± The first elder sighed as he helplessly said.

    Leng ruoxue was speechless when she saw the two old men arguing over a meal. She gave Feng Da and the rest a look and they left the ce quietly, leaving the ce to these two old men who did not respect them.

    Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please!

    Master ning and the first elder saw Leng ruoxue and the others leave from the corner of their eyes. They could not help but look at each other and smile. Then, they continued eating.

    ¡°Little fox, why did you leave that ce for them? you don¡¯t understand those two old things. They clearly quarreled on purpose. Now that their goal has been achieved, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re eating happily!¡± Liu Feng grumbled. After knowing them for so many years, he understood the nature of those two old men too well.

    In fact, he was right. Master ning and the great elder were unscrupulous in order to upy the remaining food. Although they were leftovers in the eyes of Liu Feng and the others, the two old men would not let them go.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If they like it, then let them eat! Let¡¯s go and eat something more delicious. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. How could she not guess what the two old men were thinking? the reason why she had brought everyone away so quickly was to let the two of them know that they would regret it so much that their intestines would turn green.

    ¡°There¡¯s something even more delicious?¡± Liu Feng¡¯s eyes widened as he asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Of course, hehe! You guys are in for a treat!¡± Feng Da kept him in suspense.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Mo Yan also asked curiously.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while. ¡± Leng ruoxue brought them to the dining room. Then, she took out a few big fish that were still alive and kicking from her bracelet and ced them on the table.

    ¡°What fish is this? She¡¯s pretty. ¡± Liu Feng looked at the huge fish in front of him and asked curiously.

    ¡°This is called Silver Snow fish. It can only be found on the Haotian continent.¡± Leng ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Liu Feng nodded his head, but he couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, isn¡¯t it just a few fish? How good could it be? However, when he ate the silver Snow fish, he realized that he had lived in vain for so many years. He didn¡¯t know that the fish meat would be so fresh and delicious! He was so excited that he almost bit off his tongue.

    After Leng ruoxue and the rest finished their dinner, master ning and the first elder came looking for them. However, when they saw the strange looks from the crowd, the two old men were puzzled.

    What was going on? Liu Feng¡¯s face was actually filled with sympathy. Did they miss something? Master ning and the great elder secretly guessed.

    ¡°You little brat, what¡¯s with that look?¡± After a long while, master ning finally couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to ask if the food was good.¡± Liu Feng said with a light smile.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s delicious, sigh! I¡¯m sorry! We couldn¡¯t control it, so we didn¡¯t leave any for you. ¡± Master ning said apologetically.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. ¡± Liu Feng said nonchntly, hehe! If they hadn¡¯t eaten all the vegetables, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to eat such delicious fish! He heard from Feng Da that the little fox didn¡¯t allow them to eat that kind of fish.

    ¡°Uh! You brat, you¡¯ve changed. I thought you¡¯d continue to scold me!¡± Master ning said with a smile, as if he had just met Liufeng today.

    ¡°I don¡¯t scold people easily.¡± Liu Feng said indifferently.

    ¡°You little brat! What do you mean by that? What did he mean by not scolding people easily? Am I not a human?¡± The more master ning heard these words, the more wrong they seemed, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean anything! AI! I¡¯m so full, I¡¯m going to sleep. ¡± Liu Feng stretchedzily, then stood up and left the dining room.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to sleep too. ¡± Leng ruoxue stood up and said.

    In the blink of an eye, only the great elder and master ning were left in the dining room.

    ¡°Uh! Where are we going?¡± Master ning asked dumbly, thinking in his heart, these guys left too quickly! Could it be that there was something shameful going on?

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to sleep. It¡¯s gettingte. I still have to continue mining tomorrow!¡± After the great elder finished speaking, he left master ning behind and left alone.

    ¡°Mine! Mining! You only know how to mine!¡± Master ningined to himself. As soon as he heard about mining, he knew that tomorrow¡¯s speed would not be fast.

    Just as he had expected, after they set off the next day, Leng ruoxue and the rest ced all their attention on picking herbs again. The great elder naturally had his eyes on his ores. Only master ning had nothing to do, and could only stare at his unlikable subordinate.

    He wanted to help pick herbs, but little Xue ¡®er said that he only picked grass and asked him to help the great elder dig the ore. He went to help the great elder and the others dig the ore, but that damned old man actually said that he was clumsy and in the way. He was really angry!

    Leng ruoxue could not help but find it funny when she saw master ning ring at them from the side. Why was this old man acting like a child? he was even throwing a tantrum.

    ¡°Godfather, we¡¯re almost done digging. We can continue.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Master ning was a little impatient. It had been two days, and they had only walked so little. Sigh! When would they be able to enter the deepest part of the forest!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and the group continued on their journey.

    After walking in the forest for five days, Leng ruoxue and the rest finally arrived at the deepest part of the forest.

    The depths of the forest were usually called the inner regions, and Leng ruoxue and the others were heading to the deepest part of the inner regions.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest were amazed as they looked at the dense giant tree in front of them. As expected of a tree from the immortal realm, it could actually grow to such a huge size. It would probably take dozens of people to surround it.

    ¡°Go! Let¡¯s quickly go in and take a look!¡± Master ning urged. After walking for five days, they had finally arrived. He was looking forward to it!

    ¡°Go in!¡± Leng ruoxue looked at master ning¡¯s anxious face with amusement as she said to the crowd.

    ¡°Everyone, be careful and stay safe!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    The crowd nodded and walked in ...

    In the deepest part of the inner regions, other than being covered by countless giant trees, there were also many high-level beasts. The ces that Leng ruoxue and the rest passed by were filled with countless herbs and ores. The crowd was envious. Even master ning, who was not interested in herbs and ores, was shocked. However, when he thought about how these people were going to start picking herbs and mining, he felt depressed again ...

 Chapter 1218 - Half-orc (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1218: Half-orc (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Before master ning could put his thoughts to rest, he saw Leng ruoxue and the rest bending down and squatting on the ground to collect the herbs. The great elder took out his small shovel and started to dig around for ores.

    Seeing this scene, master ning waspletely helpless. Sob...This group of people has an upational disease! Although he really wanted to help, it was a pity that these people obviously didn¡¯t think much of him. Thinking of this, he felt even more depressed and simply found a corner to sit down.

    By the time Leng ruoxue and the rest were done collecting the herbs and ores before them, it was almost night time again. They could not help butugh out loud when they saw master ning sitting in a corner like a pitiful little boy with a bitter expression on his face.

    ¡°Hahaha! You old thing, why do you have such a dead look?¡± The first elder couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Who was this damn old man acting pitiful for? He did not have any sympathy!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Master ning rolled his eyes at first elder and didn¡¯t say anything. He even turned his head to the other side.

    ¡°Yo! You¡¯re still throwing a tantrum! Hehe! It¡¯s so funny!¡± The great elder teased. He had quite a good time mining today, so he decided to just tease this old man.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you!¡± Master ning said with a look of disdain.

    ¡°Godfather, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled, knowing full well what she meant.

    ¡°All of you, go pick your herbs and dig your mines. Don¡¯t bother with me!¡± Master ning said angrily.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to talk to you? AI! Alright then! Since this is Godfather¡¯s request, we can only satisfy you. ¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was filled with helplessness, as if she was very unwilling. However, she could not help but snicker in her heart.

    When the others saw this, they secretly turned their heads andughed. When master ning heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words and saw that everyone had their backs turned to them and wereughing, he felt even more depressed. He was just saying it casually and wanted to be coaxed. Should he really take it seriously? He wanted to cry but had no tears.

    ¡°Yup! Old man, we¡¯ll satisfy your request now. Are you satisfied?¡± The first elder said with an evil smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m satisfied! I¡¯m very satisfied!¡± Master ning said through gritted teeth, wishing he could eat this old thing¡¯s flesh and drink his blood!

    ¡°Hehe! Let¡¯s stay here for the night!¡± Leng ruoxueughed in her heart. She looked at the sky and decided to set up camp here.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone nodded. Then, Leng ruoxue took out another house and everyone walked in together. This time, master ning walked behind everyone, as if he had been dealt a heavy blow.

    Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please!

    After dinner, Leng ruoxue and the rest went back to their own rooms. No one bothered with master ning.

    Seeing that they were really ignoring him, master ning¡¯s mood became low. His subordinates who were watching from the side felt extremely sympathetic to their master. This was all the master¡¯s own doing!

    The next morning.

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest left the room, they did not see master ning and his subordinates. Seeing this, they could not help but let their thoughts run wild.

    ¡°Where did Godfather go? You won¡¯t really get angry and leave, right?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously. In her impression, her Godfather shouldn¡¯t be such a petty person.

    ¡°I won ¡®t! Don¡¯t worry! Old man ning probably went into the forest. That old thing thinks we¡¯re too slow and can¡¯t wait any longer. ¡± The great elder said with a look of understanding. He had known that old man for a long time. He knew what that guy wanted to do as soon as he raised his butt. Therefore, he did not believe that the old man of the ning family would just leave!

    ¡°Damn old man, you¡¯re talking bad about me again!¡± As soon as the great elder finished speaking, master ning¡¯s voice reached everyone¡¯s ears. The great elder gave Leng ruoxue a look, as if to say,¡±look! I was right!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything bad about you, don¡¯t use me!¡± The first elder said with a smile.

    ¡°Hmph! I heard everything, and you still want to deny it!¡± Master ning¡¯s eyes were wide open as he said angrily.

    ¡°Godfather! Where did you go so early in the morning?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m going hunting, look! I have a lot of prey!¡± Master ning gestured for his subordinates to bring the prey over and showed it to Leng ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°I say, you old thing, you didn¡¯t beat up all the small animals in this forest, did you?¡± Looking at the frightening amount of prey in the hands of the ning family, the great elder couldn¡¯t help but be speechless.

    ¡°Of course not. Not only that, I even picked up a little fellow!¡± After master ning finished speaking, he motioned for his subordinate to hand over a fluffy white beast.

    The little beast looked like a puppy. It was only the size of a palm and seemed to have just been born. It looked so weak that it couldn¡¯t even stand the wind. A pair of big, ck eyes were looking at everyone timidly. That cute appearance instantly captured everyone¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°Waa! This little thing is so cute. Is it a puppy?¡± L¨¹ Tao¡¯s eyes were shining as she looked at the little white beast in master ning¡¯s arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a dog!¡± Hearing Lu Tao¡¯s words, the little white beast in master ning¡¯s armsined in a low voice.

    ¡°Uh! Then what are you?¡± Green peach asked curiously.

    ¡°I am the great soul-gnawing beast!¡± The little white beast said proudly.

    ¡°Pfft! A little kid like you, and you call yourself a great soul-gnawing beast? what a joke! Little kid, you¡¯re not a good kid when you lie!¡± Lu Tao reminded him with a smile.

    ¡°You dare to look down on the great soul-gnawing beast, Hmph! You will regret this. ¡± The little white beast pouted its little mouth, and its fluffy cute face was full of dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Why are there soul-gnawing beasts here? Where did you kidnap this old thing from?¡± The great elder asked in surprise. Soul-gnawing beasts were good stuff! Just from its name, one could tell that this beast should be extremely powerful and impossible to guard against. However, there would definitely not be more than ten beasts with such heaven-defying talent in the divine realm. He did not expect that he would actually encounter one here. It really made people envious, jealous, and hateful! AI! How could he have such good luck? This was really infuriating!

    ¡°What do you mean kidnapped? Do you know how to speak? this little Beastie is lost and wants to find its mother, so I brought it back. ¡± Master ning quickly exined.

    ¡°Another one looking for mommy?¡± The great elder said with a strange expression. As far as he knew, it was not easy for soul-gnawing beasts to give birth, and they were rare in number. Therefore, every baby soul-gnawing beast would be guarded very strictly by its parents. A lost little soul-gnawing beast like this was simply too inconceivable. Could it be that its parents had met with an ident? He couldn¡¯t help but let his thoughts run wild.

 Chapter 1219 - Half-orc (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1219: Half-orc (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard the great elder¡¯s words. He knew that the great elder must have thought of the second elder of the Yao family. However, the second elder of the Yao family was different from this little Beastie!

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny? of course, children need to find their mothers.¡± Master ning rolled his eyes at the crowd.

    ¡°Yup! Are you his nanny now?¡± The first elderughed and teased.

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t count, this is what I want to give to Xue ¡®er.¡± Master ning¡¯s eyes were spitting fire as he roared. After he finished speaking, he threw the little beast in his arms to Leng ruoxue and said to the little beast,¡±¡±Little guy, you will follow her from now on. She will dote on you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± The little Beastie¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. Ever since it opened its eyes, it had never seen its parents. The other Beastie in the forest hated it, ostracized it, and always wanted to bully it. If it wasn¡¯t for its terrifying talent, it would have died long ago. Therefore, it found it hard to believe that someone would be willing to take it in.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. ¡± Leng ruoxue replied helplessly. It was hard for her to reject such a young man.

    When the little Beastie heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, its dark and clear eyes flickered with tears. Its little nose sniffled, and it was so touched that it was about to cry.

    ¡°Little guy, since your mother is missing, you can stay with us for the time being!¡± Leng ruoxue looked at little Beastie¡¯s pitiful state and coaxed it with heartache.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The little Beastie nodded its little head, and a little smile appeared on its little face.

    After everyone had their breakfast, they continued on their way. However, with the presence of the soul-gnawing beast, a small native, Leng ruoxue and the rest had taken fewer detours in the forest. Furthermore, the little beast knew where the best herbs and ores were.

    Leng ruoxue and the others had returned with a full load after spending a few days in the deepest part of the forest. However, master ning did not look too happy because he realized that he had made a mistake. He had given the little beast to little Xue ¡®er, but it seemed to have fulfilled their wishes. They had done nothing else other than picking herbs and mining for the past few days. When he thought of this, he felt depressed!

    ¡°Godfather, don¡¯t be depressed. Tomorrow, let Xiaoxiao take us to the most dangerous ce here.¡± Leng ruoxue looked at master ning¡¯s bitter expression and said helplessly. Xiaoxiao was the name she had given to the soul-gnawing beast because even if it was an adult, it would not be much bigger than it was now.

    ¡°Girl, ignore him. He¡¯s just bored. He¡¯ll get better if no one cares about him.¡± First elder said in understanding. Tsk, don¡¯t think that he didn¡¯t know what this old thing was thinking. Didn¡¯t he just feel that he had been given the cold shoulder these days?

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s bored to death, old man!¡± Master ning shouted angrily.

    ¡°Who said that? I¡¯m so busy!¡± The first elder said with a smile.

    Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please!

    ¡°Look at how smug you are.¡± Master ning was very angry. He couldn¡¯t bear to see this old thing¡¯s smug look. What should he do?

    ¡°Alright, stop quarreling. Let¡¯s get ready to eat.¡± Leng ruoxueughed helplessly. These two old foodies would only quieten down when they heard that it was time to eat. However, they would also quarrel as they ate.

    ¡°Eat! I want to eat!¡± Before master ning and first elder could say anything, Xiaoxiao, who was lying on Leng ruoxue¡¯s shoulder, rushed to say. She even looked at Leng ruoxue with a drooling face, almost drooling.

    AI! Another little glutton. Leng ruoxue sighed helplessly. This little thing might look small, but its appetite was surprisingly big. As long as it saw food, it would obediently do whatever it was told to do. With regards to this, she was extremely speechless. It was fortunate that this little fellow was with them now. Otherwise, if it had fallen into someone else¡¯s hands, wouldn¡¯t it be in trouble?

    ¡°Why do you only know how to eat?¡± Master ning said unhappily. This little guy was now everyone¡¯s new pet, and it always fought with him for food, so he now regretted bringing it back. Wu...If he had known, he would have left it outside and let it die on its own. He couldn¡¯t help but think with a bad heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry! I¡¯ve never had a full meal since I was born!¡± Xiao Xiao said with tears in her eyes. Her pitiful appearance immediately caused everyone to feel sorry for her.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Xiaoxiao, if you like it, just eat it! We can afford it!¡± Green peach was the first to console him.

    ¡°Yup! That¡¯s right! It doesn¡¯t matter how much Xiaoxiao wants to eat. There are so many of us here, we can¡¯t afford to feed a little baby like you!¡± Cuizhu also said.

    ¡°You guys just spoil it! Hmph!¡± Master ning was furious when he saw everyoneforting that evil, cunning little thing! However, he would not admit that he was jealous of that little fellow.

    ¡°It¡¯s still small! Children should be in pain. ¡± Lu Tao could not help but ask.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Master ning was so angry that he stopped talking.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and prepare the meal!¡± Leng ruoxue looked at master ning, who was throwing a childish tantrum, and chuckled.

    After dinner, Leng ruoxue asked Xiaoxiao about the forest.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, how many ces here are dangerous for you?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously. The day this little fellow came, it had told her that there were a few ces here that were very dangerous and it did not dare to go. Thus, it had brought them to ces that it thought were very safe.

    ¡°There are three!¡± Xiao Xiao frowned as she thought.

    ¡°What kind of ce is it? tell us!¡± The great elder urged impatiently.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never been there before, but my gut tells me that it¡¯s very dangerous, so I always go around it.¡± Xiaoxiao said, a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Everyone was speechless. This little guy had never been there before!

    ¡°Beasts are born with an innate ability to sense danger. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to grow up safely. Since Xiaoxiao doesn¡¯t know the situation there, let¡¯s go and see for ourselves tomorrow!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. Many beasts did not have their parents by their side to protect them when they were born. Hence, this required them to have some special instincts. Otherwise, they would have long be food for other beasts.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone nodded and went to rest.

    The next day, they followed Xiaoxiao¡¯s guidance and arrived at one of the dangerous ces that Xiaoxiao had mentioned.

 Chapter 1220 - Half-orc (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1220: Half-orc (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    That ce was located in the North of the deepest part of the forest. The trees outside were dense, and the road was blocked. They spent a lot of effort and finally cleared a path that could only be used by one person at a time.

    After everyone went in, they discovered that this was actually a Valley. The air in the valley was fresh and the scenery was pleasant. No matter how they looked at it, it didn¡¯t look like the dangerous ce that Xiao Xiao had said.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you sure it¡¯s dangerous here?¡± he asked. Feng DA¡¯s face was full of question marks. This was also what the others were thinking. No one could imagine how dangerous a ce with such beautiful scenery could be.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Xiao Xiao nodded vigorously.

    ¡°But I really can¡¯t see how dangerous this ce is.¡± Feng Da was very puzzled.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you know once we go in and take a look? Let¡¯s go!¡± Master ning¡¯s face was full of anxiety. As soon as he finished speaking, he strode forward.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng ruoxue looked at her Godfather¡¯s impatient look and said helplessly.

    Then, the crowd followed master ning and walked forward.

    After walking around for half a day, they discovered nothing other than a few scattered beasts.

    Everyone found a small stream and started a fire on the shore to make something to eat. After dividing the work, the food was quickly prepared. However, they had just eaten a few mouthfuls when they found that the stream water seemed to be boiling. Seeing this situation, everyone immediately raised their vignce.

    ¡°Be careful, everyone!¡± Leng ruoxue warned. Her beautiful eyes stared unblinkingly at the surface of the water. She did not know what was inside, but she hoped that it would not take the initiative to provoke them. Otherwise, she would not let it off!

    ¡°Miss, what is that thing! He actually caused such a hugemotion. ¡± Lu Tao couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue. This stream didn¡¯t look very big, and the water wasn¡¯t deep, so how could there suddenly be so much water? This was really too strange.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯lle out. We¡¯ll know in a while. ¡± Leng ruoxue consoled him. Actually, she also wanted to know what was in the stream. Just now, Qing Jue had sent her a voice transmission saying that there was a huge creature in the stream. However, he kept her in suspense and did not tell her what it was. This had also aroused her curiosity. However, Qing Jue had said that the thing was not bad. If she could subdue it, it would be a great help in the future. Hence, she was not too worried about the danger of the unknown thing.

    Just as Leng ruoxue¡¯s voice fell, a head popped out from the water and stared at them warily.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Everyone was stunned. Why was it a person? The head above the water was a beautiful face with a pair of clear blue eyes. They were so transparent that they could almost be seen. However, the person¡¯s face was very vignt, as if he was very dissatisfied with them. It was obvious that it was a man, a beautiful man with the strength of a divine Emperor.

    Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please!

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you trespassing on my territory?¡± The man said unhappily. Not only that, but she had also disturbed his rest and used such an alluring smell to seduce him. This was preposterous and too much! Sob ... He hadn¡¯t eaten for a long time. He really wanted to eat.

    ¡°Uh! We didn¡¯t know this was your territory, we just wanted toe in and take a look. ¡± Feng DA¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines. He thought to himself,¡±why does this man change his face faster than turning a page in a book? he was very unhappy just now, but in the blink of an eye, he¡¯s acting cute again. However, it¡¯s undeniable that such a pretty boy¡¯s appearance will definitely make all women¡¯s maternal love overflow. Oh!¡± This probably didn¡¯t include the three beside him!

    Wrong, it was two! Because Cuizhu was already staring at him with a love-struck look. Sigh! It was really embarrassing! Many of them were not any worse than this pretty boy.

    ¡°Waa! Is this the legendary little bottom?¡± Cuizhu¡¯s face was full of surprise.

    Little bottom! When everyone present heard these two words,rge beads of sweat kept dripping down from their foreheads. They couldn¡¯t help but sigh in their hearts. Cuizhu had learned her lesson. She had actually learned from others and liked the bottom.

    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m little Beastie?¡± The man asked, confused. He thought that these people would treat him as a human. He didn¡¯t expect them to be able to tell that he wasn¡¯t a pure human at a nce! His eyes were really sharp! The man could not help but think to himself. However, he did not know that the little bottom that Cuizhu was talking about was not the same one he knew!

    ¡°Uh!¡± Hearing the man¡¯s question, everyone was speechless. They didn¡¯t know what to say. How could there be such a simple Beastie? No wonder Cuizhu called him little Shou, he really looked like it.

    ¡°You look like him!¡± Cuizhu said with a smile, her face full of infatuation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care how you found out my identity. You trespassed on my territory and mustpensate me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± The man said in a shocking manner.

    His words had also struck Leng ruoxue and the rest like lightning. This was because his words were all too familiar, especially the word pensation¡¯. It made them feel even closer to him. Hehe! It seemed like they were kindred spirits! Things would be much easier this way.

    ¡°How do you want us topensate you?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. Didn¡¯t green vessel say that he wanted to subdue him? Initially, she wasn¡¯t very interested in this little thing. However, after hearing that he wantedpensation, she became interested. Hehe! This little fellow was clearly one of them! Look at the tone of his voice, it¡¯s so simr to theirs!

    ¡°Give me your food!¡± The man said after some thought. He had not eaten for a long time and had almost forgotten the taste of food. Therefore, the first thing he thought of was to ask for food.

    ¡°Just food?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in exasperation. She was really a little thing who had never seen the world! How could he only ask for food? One had to know that this was such a good opportunity! She actually didn¡¯t want to take advantage of the situation. As for whether she would give it to him or not, that was her problem.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The man nodded. What he wanted the most now was human food. After all, he had once been a human.

    ¡°Alright, the food is here. Come up and get it yourself!¡± Leng ruoxue pointed at the food in front of them and tried to tempt them.

    The man hesitated and looked at the food not far away. In the end, he couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of the food and climbed out of the water. The reason he said he climbed was because he had a fish tail. The tail was light blue and it glowed with a faint Halo. It was unusually beautiful.

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest saw his tail, they were stunned and did note back to their senses for a long time.

    Ugh! I¡¯ve never heard of mermaids in this world. Leng ruoxue was bbergasted. However, that tail was extremely beautiful. When matched with that man¡¯s beautiful face, it was a natural work of art.

    ¡°Sister, he¡¯s not the mermaid you¡¯re thinking of.¡± At this moment, Qing Jue transmitted his voice again.

    ¡°Oh! Then what was he? Fish-type Beastie?¡± Leng ruoxue transmitted her voice over curiously.

    ¡°Sister, how should I put this? He should be considered half-human, half-fish! Some of his ancestors must¡¯vebined with beasts. In his generation, the bloodline of beasts is obviously very weak, and he¡¯s showing signs of atavism. However, it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s not weed by his own family, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be staying here alone. ¡± Qing Jue exined with an understanding look.

    In the eyes of pure humans, the offspring of humans and beasts were not pure and were despised by others. In fact, in his opinion, it was clearly an excuse for humans to be jealous. This was because the offspring of humans and beasts wouldbine themon advantages of humans and beasts, and their qualifications were not something that pure humans couldpare with. Therefore, once some humans found this kind of half-human, half-beast, they would almost not hesitate to kill it, not allowing it to live in the world at all. This half-human, half-beast must be the reason why it was able to be a divine Emperor!

    ¡°Oh!¡± After hearing Qing Jue¡¯s exnation, Leng ruoxue finally understood. However, she was quite interested in this mermaid. She just did not know if this little fellow was easy to trick.

    As for the man who had already climbed up to the shore, after seeing their expressions, he instinctively wanted to retreat back into the water because he really didn¡¯t want to see other people¡¯s strange gazes anymore. It had been so long, but he still couldn¡¯t forget the pain he had once suffered.

    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t go! The food is here! You don¡¯t want it anymore?¡± Leng ruoxue hurriedly shouted when she saw that her prey was about to escape.

    ¡°I ...¡± The man only said the word ¡°I¡± and did not continue. However, that pair of light blue beautiful eyes flickered with tears, and he looked very aggrieved.

    ¡°Here you go! Take it and eat it!¡± Cuizhu saw that the man was a little shy, so she picked up the food in front of her and ran to the man. She stuffed everything into his hands and then ran back to the crowd with a blush.

    The man looked at the food in his hand and whispered in embarrassment,¡±¡±Thank you,¡± he said.

    ¡°Come over and eat with us!¡± Leng ruoxue called out.

    ¡°I-I can?¡± The man asked carefully. He didn¡¯t forget the reaction of these people when they saw his tail.

    ¡°Of course you can.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile, and the others hurriedly nodded their heads. However, Xiaoxiao, who was lying on Leng ruoxue¡¯s shoulder, didn¡¯t seem to like him.

    ¡°Thank you! I¡¯m Zi Yu. ¡± The man introduced himself, then found a seat beside Leng ruoxue and the rest.

    ¡°I¡¯m Leng ruoxue, and these are my family and subordinates. We¡¯ll be staying here for a few days, so you can slowly get to know them!¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zi Yu nodded, then picked up the food in her hand and began to eat very elegantly.

    ¡°Zi Yu, you¡¯re a human, right?¡± Leng ruoxue sized up Zi Yu for a while before she spoke with certainty.

    ¡°I used to be. However, my bloodline has returned to its ancestor, so I¡¯m no longer a human. I¡¯m a small beast.¡± Zi Yu said with some sadness. If not for this, he would not have stayed here all alone.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing bad about little Beastie! There is no distinction between noble and lowly in life, the key is what you think. ¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°I know, but, people like me, not only will humans hate me, even beasts don¡¯t like me. The soul-gnawing beast on your shoulder is the same. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it¡¯s still underage, it would definitely want to eat me.¡± Zi Yu said with a bitter smile. This was the sorrow of the half-orcs. Their status in the divine realm was not recognized by any human or beast. Therefore, almost all half-orcs could not live long. If they wanted to live long, they had to find a ce where they would not be discovered by others, such as him.

 Chapter 1221 - The fleeing rhinoceros (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1221: The fleeing rhinoceros (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t like him!¡± Xiao Xiao nodded its little head and said very seriously. It was a pity that it was too small now and was no match for this half-orc. Otherwise, this half-orc would be a great supplement for beasts! ¡°If I can eat him, I might be able to be an adult directly,¡± it couldn¡¯t help but secretly think. However, it was also very clear that this beautiful sister would not allow it to treat this half-orc as food, so it could only covet it in its heart.

    ¡°Is it your instinct to dislike him?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°En, that¡¯s right. Us pure-blooded beasts do not like things that have human blood in them. Thus, he is also an unwee existence in the beast World. If it were not for his strength, he would have been eaten by other beasts long ago. I think that¡¯s also the reason why he¡¯s hiding here and not daring to stay in the divine world.¡± Xiaoxiao said.

    ¡°Little thing, what do you know? mixed-bloods are very precious, so you can¡¯t have any ideas about him! ¡°Otherwise ...¡± Leng ruoxue did not finish her sentence. However, she believed that with this little fellow¡¯s intelligence, he would understand what she meant. Although this little fellow had just been born, he was a very smart little fox!

    ¡°Yes, yes. No matter how much I hate him, I don¡¯t dare to have any ideas about him. Sister, you have to believe me. We soul-gnawing beasts are the most trustworthy.¡± Xiao Xiao quickly raised its paws and promised. Its cute little appearance made it seem as if it was a sin if others did not believe it.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, of course we believe you. So, don¡¯t let us down!¡± Feng Da also warned. After being with this little thing for a few days, they knew its nature very well. Therefore, they had to make things clear. Otherwise, if this little thing attacked the half-orc one day when they were not paying attention, who would they go to get him back? Oh! Who asked this little guy to be so gluttonous!

    ¡°I won ¡®T. I can guarantee it with my soul-gnawing beast¡¯s personality.¡± Xiaoxiao raised its little paws and said with a wronged expression. Wu...Why didn¡¯t anyone believe it? It was an honest and good child, really!

    ¡°We¡¯ll believe you for now. Stop pretending to be pitiful. ¡± Master ning said with an evil smile. Hehe! With this beautiful half-orc, this little thing might not be the most favored one! Therefore, he was in a very good mood. As long as he thought about how this little thing had been constantly fighting with him for his favor these past few days, his heart would itch with hatred. He wanted to strangle this little fellow to death.

    ¡°I¡¯m not pretending to be pitiful. ¡± Xiaoxiao pouted and exined in a low voice.

    ¡°It¡¯d be a wonder if there wasn ¡®t! Hurry up and eat. If you don¡¯t eat, you¡¯ll be hungryter!¡± Master ning reminded.

    ¡°Argh! I want to eat them, these are all mine. ¡± When Xiaoxiao heard this, it immediately jumped off Leng ruoxue¡¯s shoulder and used its tiny ws to gather all the food in front of it. It looked like it was protecting its food and kept using its ws to stuff food into its mouth. Its cheeks were bulging from the food. Seeing this, everyone could not help butugh.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, eat slowly. No one¡¯s snatching it from you!¡± Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. Why did this little thing seem to lose its life the moment it saw food? sigh! How long had it been hungry for?

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Xiaoxiao nodded her head, but she had no intention of stopping stuffing food into her mouth.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue and the others were truly helpless. However, they would not be calctive with a little baby, much less snatch its food.

    Looking at Xiaoxiao wolfing down the food, and then looking at Zi Yu¡¯s elegant manner as she ate, everyone suddenly felt that they were both beasts, but why was there such a big difference?

    Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please!

    After the meal, Leng ruoxue decided to set up camp by the small stream Zi Yu was in. Who asked her to have the thought of abducting this Merman?

    After taking out the house and fixing it on the empty ground, everyone entered. However, Leng ruoxue saw that Zi Yu had not moved and could not help but ask curiously,¡±¡±Why don¡¯t you go in? Do you want to go back into the water?¡±

    ¡°Can I ... Can I go in?¡± Zi Yu asked expectantly. He had never thought that Leng ruoxue would have such a divine weapon in her possession. He was once a human, so he naturally knew that it was not easy to refine a divine weapon that could amodate a person. However, at this moment, he only thought that Leng ruoxue was from arge family n and hade out to train.

    ¡°Of course you can,e in quickly!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Zi Yu said gratefully. He had been away from human society for too long, so his desire for these things was unimaginable to others.

    ¡°Ziyu, you don¡¯t have to be too polite with us. Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll ask Feng Da to arrange a room for you. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Zi Yu nodded, then followed Leng ruoxue and the demon into the house.

    After instructing Feng Da to arrange a room for Zi Yu, Leng ruoxue pulled the evil demon back to her room. The moment they entered the room, the evil demon immediately pulled Leng ruoxue into his arms and said with a dissatisfied expression,¡±¡±I¡¯m jealous. ¡±

    ¡°Uh! Why are you getting Jealous Again?¡± Leng ruoxue was a little speechless as she tried to recall. She didn¡¯t seem to have done anything that she shouldn¡¯t have.

    ¡°You¡¯re too focused on that Zi Yu, so I¡¯m jealous. ¡± The demon said in jealousy.

    ¡°I didn ¡®t! Don¡¯t wrong me. ¡± Leng ruoxue sighed softly and said helplessly.

    ¡°You still say you don¡¯t have it? You even asked Feng Da to arrange a room for him personally, Hmph! He¡¯s just a fish, it¡¯s enough for him to live in the water, why does he need to live in a room! It¡¯s best if the fish doesn¡¯t leave the water. ¡± The demon said a little unreasonably.

    ¡°Hahaha! To be honest, I asked Feng Da to arrange a room for him because I wanted to make him my subordinate. As for the water, are you suggesting that I should get him a water room?¡± Leng ruoxue purposely twisted the demon¡¯s words as sheughed evilly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± The demon growled in a low voice and hugged Leng ruoxue even tighter.

    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Leng ruoxue touched the demon¡¯s head and came to this important conclusion.

    ¡°However, that little fish¡¯s aptitude is not bad. Moreover, the beast that inherited the beast bloodline was once very powerful. It¡¯s a pity that it went extinct a long time ago. Otherwise, if we could find a female beast, we might be able to reproduce the glory of that race in the past.¡± The demon said again.

 Chapter 1222 - The fleeing rhinoceros (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1222: The fleeing rhinoceros (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng ruoxue was taken aback. She couldn¡¯t understand why the evildoer would be dragged into this. A female? She didn¡¯t like to arrange the marriage for her subordinates or Beastie. Matters of the heart should be left to nature.

    ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s decided then. We¡¯ll help him find a female so that he can restore the glory of his race. ¡± The demon said with a proud smile. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that his idea was not bad. After all, he had to kill his future love rival in the cradle. Only then would little Xue ¡®er be safe!

    ¡°Demon, let¡¯s go to sleep!¡± Leng ruoxue wiped away the cold sweat on her forehead and changed the topic.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The demon nodded. Following that, Leng ruoxue brought the two of them into the bangle.

    The next morning.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest left the room and arrived at the garden. However, they realized that there were already people in the garden.

    A devastatingly beautiful man was sitting on a chair in the garden, and opposite him, on the stone table, was a furry, snow-white little beast. The little beast¡¯s eyes were as ck as ink, and they were emitting a hot glow like the sun. Saliva was dripping from the corner of its mouth, wetting the soft fur around its mouth ...

    Seeing this scene, everyone¡¯s foreheads could not help but be filled with ck lines. They were all deeply speechless. Xiaoxiao actually drooled at Zi Yu. However, everyone knew that Xiaoxiao was definitely not mesmerized by Zi Yu¡¯s beauty. Instead, she had treated the beautiful Zi Yu as food.

    At this moment, Zi Yu was also staring at Xiao-Xiaoyan with a trace of yfulness in her eyes. She said indifferently,¡±¡±You really want to eat me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Xiao Xiao was very honest. What use did it have if it wanted to? its sister wouldn¡¯t allow it. Moreover, if it wanted to eat this half-orc, it wouldn¡¯t be able to do so without its sister¡¯s help. It couldn¡¯t defeat this half-orc now, let alone eat him. So, it could only look at him and satisfy its craving. Oh ... How sad and pitiful it was!

    ¡°Hehe! You¡¯re honest, but you can¡¯t eat me now. ¡± Zi Yu reminded.

    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m only looking. I¡¯m not eating!¡± Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she said pitifully.

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty cute, little thing. ¡± Zi Yu stretched out her hand and gently stroked the soft fur on Xiao Xiao¡¯s body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. I don¡¯t like you. ¡± Its small body writhed and struggled non-stop. Unfortunately, in Zi Yu¡¯s eyes, it was just a small child who didn¡¯t pose any threat.

    ¡°I do like you. I once had a puppy that was about the same size as you. However, it was killed by my nsmen when it tried to save me.¡± Aside from his parents, that little dog was his best friend. Although dog-type beasts had a very low status in the beast Realm, they were the easiest to tame in the eyes of humans. Furthermore, they were extremely loyal, unlike some beasts with noble bloodlines who looked down on ordinary humans.

    Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please!

    Even after he had be a half-orc, the puppy still stayed by his side and gave him the only warmth. At that time, even his parents had despised him, but his best friend had not.

    However, his best friend had been mercilessly killed by his own nsmen. However, he could not avenge his friend. This was his greatest regret. Sometimes, he even felt that he was too useless. Unfortunately, he was too weak. Moreover, his identity in the divine world would be condemned by everyone. If Beastie found him, it would not let him go either. He was not afraid of death, but he wanted to avenge his friend. Therefore, he had to keep his life.

    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m not a dog!¡± When Xiao Xiao heard that he was being mistaken for a dog again, he couldn¡¯t help but roar angrily. Then, he opened his small mouth and bit Zi Yu¡¯s finger fiercely. Immediately, blood flowed out along the teeth marks he made.

    ¡°Have you sucked enough? You little vampire. ¡± Zi Yu said in a pampering tone. Not only did this little thing bite him, but it had also sucked his blood. Sigh! His blood wasn¡¯t that easy to suck, and he couldn¡¯t help but think to himself with some evil intentions.

    ¡°Your blood is quite delicious.¡± Xiaoxiao let go of her mouth and licked her lips as if she had not had enough. However, why did it feel dizzy? Could it be that it got drunk after drinking some blood?

    After she finished speaking, Xiaoxiao swayed her little body, lowered her head with a plop, and fell asleep.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Xiaoxiao?¡± Seeing that Xiaoxiao had fainted, Leng ruoxue and the rest walked over and could not help but ask curiously.

    ¡°It drank my blood.¡± Zi Yu exined with a faint smile.

    ¡°Uh! Does your blood have a hypnotic effect?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in shock. She had seen from afar that Xiaoxiao was still alive and kicking. It had only been a short while, and she had actually fallen asleep. It was truly unbelievable.

    ¡°Almost! However, after this little thing awakens, it shouldn¡¯t have any more enmity towards me. ¡± Zi Yu said with a mysterious smile.

    ¡°Oh! Then you¡¯re safe. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly and thought to herself,¡±did Zi Yu intentionally get Xiaoxiao to bite me?¡±

    When Xiaoxiao slowly woke up and saw Zi Yu again, she was indeed much closer to him. Moreover, she stuck to Zi Yu all day long, making everyone extremely puzzled. They all wondered in their hearts-could it be that eating a little of his blood was so useful?

    After staying here for a few days, Zi Yu had be familiar with everyone. Sometimes, she would even take the initiative to chat with them. Moreover, the feeling of being with them made Zi Yu feel veryfortable. One must know that even in the past, when he was in the family, he had never been so rxed. However, after knowing that they would leave here tomorrow, his mood became low.

    ¡°Do you guys have to leave tomorrow?¡± Zi Yu said, full of reluctance.

    ¡°Yup! We¡¯ve been staying here for a few days, and we¡¯d like to go to other ces. Besides, we¡¯re not far from here. If you miss us, you cane to us!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled, obviously ying hard to get.

    Feng Da and the others also said that they weed him as a guest, and no one suggested for him to join their team.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Zi Yu nodded, feeling very conflicted in his heart. In fact, he really wanted to leave with them. For so many years, he had never met anyone who didn¡¯t reject him. He also wanted to have friends, but ever since his bloodline returned to its ancestor, this kind of thought had be an extravagant hope. However, none of them had said that they wanted him to leave with them, so he was embarrassed to ask. He was afraid that they would reject him.

 Chapter 1223 - The fleeing rhinoceros (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1223: The fleeing rhinoceros (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Looking at Zi Yu¡¯s conflicted expression, Leng ruoxue knew that this fellow was tempted. Hence, she decided to strike while the iron was hot.

    ¡°Actually, if you¡¯re willing, you can leave with us. After all, you¡¯re quite lonely here.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being implicated by me?¡± Zi Yu was a little hesitant. It was good to be with them, but once he thought of his identity, he couldn¡¯t leave with them so easily, although he really wanted to.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Whoever dares to provoke us is courting death!¡± Feng Da said loudly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ziyu. Don¡¯t be afraid. I will protect you.¡± Cuizhu patted her chest and promised.

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be implicated by me. Since you¡¯re not afraid, I¡¯ll go with you. ¡± Zi Yu said very seriously.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go then. By the way, go and pack your things. We¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought. When she said outside, she was naturally referring to outside the house.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to pack,¡± Zi Yu said, a little embarrassed. He had only been cultivating and sleeping, so he had not saved anything.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s just go!¡± Leng ruoxue said. After everyone had left the house, she kept the house and everyone left the ce, heading towards the second ce that Xiao Xiao had sensed danger from.

    The second location wasn¡¯t far from here, so they arrived in less than an hour.

    Leng ruoxue was speechless as she looked at the destend in front of her. Why was this ce so different from the ce where Zi Yu had stayed previously? If the ce where Zi Yu lived was a scenic spot with picturesque scenery, then this ce was a deste desert.

    ¡°Miss, this ce ...¡± Feng Da looked at the bare yellownd in front of him and did not know what to say. He never knew that there would be a barrennd in the forest! This was truly unbelievable.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t even a tree here. Are there any beasts living here?¡± Lu Tao¡¯s face was also filled with curiosity. At this moment, not even a de of grass could be found in front of them. She could not believe that any Beastie would be willing to stay here.

    ¡°There are.¡± Zi Yu nodded. He didn¡¯t expect that they would actuallye here. If it wasn¡¯t necessary, he wouldn¡¯t be willing toe here.

    ¡°Uh! You know about it?¡± Feng DA¡¯s face was full of surprise. However, after thinking about it, he didn¡¯t find it strange anymore. After all, Zi Yu had lived in this forest for many years. It was normal for her to know some beasts.

    Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please!

    ¡°I¡¯ve once fought with the Beastie that lives here. That Beastie is very strong. As for what kind of strength it has now, I¡¯m not very sure. ¡± Zi Yu said with a frown. He had fought with that Beastie many years ago. At that time, he had won with great difficulty. After that, they had not met again.

    ¡°What kind of Beastie is it?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°It was a giant rhinoceros. At that time, its strength wasparable to mine, but its defense was very high. So, we fought very hard and I won with great difficulty.¡± Zi Yu exined.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Leng ruoxue finally understood.

    ¡°Miss, since there¡¯s only one giant rhinoceros here, do we still want to go in?¡± Feng Da could not help but ask.

    ¡°Of course, we have to let it know who the real owner of this ce is! I don¡¯t want any beasts to cause any trouble in my territory. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. She was trying to get the rhinoceros to behave. After all, a rhinoceros had a very short temper. However, she didn¡¯t intend to kill the rhinoceros.

    ¡°Hehe! Miss, let¡¯s go in then!¡± Feng Daughed evilly. He loved to teach people and beasts a lesson.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. Following that, the group headed towards the giant rhinoceros ir.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest walked past the barrennd and came to a cave. ording to Zi Yu, this should be their of the giant rhinoceros.

    ¡°Young miss, this cave seems to be quite old. I don¡¯t know if the rhinoceros is still inside. If it¡¯s not, then we¡¯vee here for nothing.¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but remind him.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, we naturally have to go and take a look.¡± Leng ruoxue said very seriously. She did not want to make a wasted trip, so since she was here, she had to get to the bottom of this.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go down and take a look. If that rhinoceros is inside, I¡¯ll force it out.¡± Feng Da said after thinking for a while.

    ¡°No need to go down, I have a way to force it up.¡± Zi Yu stopped Feng Da, who was about to jump into the hole.

    ¡°Oh! I¡¯ll leave it to you then. ¡± After Feng Da finished speaking, he gave up his seat.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zi Yu nodded, and then, he began to gather water attribute divine power in his hand. When the water attribute divine power in his hand was about the size of a blue ball, he threw the big water ball directly into the hole ...

    ¡°This is enough?¡± Feng Da asked, a little dumbfounded. He had only thrown a water ball into the cave, and the giant rhinoceros would run up by itself?

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zi Yu nodded and then exined,¡±Giant rhinos don¡¯t care about hygiene, so they hate water the most. As long as theye into contact with water, they¡¯ll definitely be furious ...¡±

    Before Zi Yu could finish her sentence, everyone heard a deafening roaring from the entrance of the cave,¡±¡±Damn it, who dares to throw a water ball into this King¡¯s Cave! Grandpa won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    As soon as the roar ended, everyone saw a ck shadow scuttle out of the hole andnd in front of them. However, it was not a giant rhinoceros, but a mimicked small rhinoceros.

    This little rhinoceros¡¯s body was as ck as ink, and it had a pair ofrge bronze-like eyes. At this moment, it was ring fiercely at Feng Da and the others. However, when its gazended on Zi Yu, it couldn¡¯t help but roar loudly,¡±¡±So it¡¯s you, you dead fish! Why did you bring so many humans to my ce? Are you trying to take revenge on me? I was the one who was beaten upst time! Can you be clear about this!¡±

    The little rhinoceros was so angry that it was about to explode. It admitted that it had provoked this guy for no reason, but didn¡¯t it also learn its lesson? Why did he bring so many people to find trouble with it now? this was too much! How could he let the rhinoceros live? It was getting angrier and angrier, and the more it thought about it, the more pitiful it felt. How could it have such a petty and vengeful neighbor? Wuwu ... A bad guy who helped others while helping others. At this time, in the little rhinoceros¡¯s heart, it had already used all the words it could think of on Zi Yu.

    ¡°Did I say I¡¯m here to take revenge?¡± Zi Yu said, a little speechless. This rhinoceros was really too uncultured. It didn¡¯t even give them a chance to speak before it started to roar loudly. It was really impolite.

    ¡°Then what are you doing here? You even threw water into my cave. Don¡¯t you know that I hate water the most?¡± The little rhinoceros red at him with its big eyes and roared unhappily.

    ¡°I just wanted to call you up. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have just thrown a small water ball.¡± Zi Yu reminded.

    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s true!¡± The little rhinoceros thought for a moment and felt that Zi Yu¡¯s words were not without reason. However, it was still very angry, because it hated water too much. Water was simply its natural enemy.

    ¡°Then why did you call me up here?¡± Although it was still a little dissatisfied with Zi Yu¡¯s method of calling it up, it could already calm down a little.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t call you, it¡¯s my family¡¯s young miss.¡± Zi Yu pointed at Leng ruoxue. Ever since he had decided to leave with Leng ruoxue and the rest, he had considered himself Leng ruoxue¡¯s subordinate.

    ¡°Oh! Human, why did you call me up?¡± The little rhinoceros red at Leng ruoxue and asked.

    ¡°I just want to inform you that this nightmare forest is now my territory, and you are a resident of my territory. So, you must follow the order of the territory and not do anything that will harm my territory.¡± Leng ruoxue said directly.

    ¡°Your territory? On what basis?¡± The little rhinoceros understood that the entire forest, including the ce it was living in, belonged to the human in front of it. So, this human was here to dere his sovereignty. However, it had lived here for so long, why should it give up its ce to a human? No matter how it thought about it, it felt that it was unfair.

    ¡°Just because I¡¯m the master of this ce, if you want to continue staying here, then you¡¯d better behave yourself and not cause any trouble. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± Leng ruoxue warned.

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ve lived here for so long, but I¡¯ve never heard of this ce having an owner. I won¡¯t admit it. ¡± The little rhinoceros turned its head and said arrogantly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to admit? I¡¯ll make you admit it. ¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she gave Feng Da and the rest a look. Feng Da and the rest understood her meaning and immediately surrounded the little rhinoceros, giving it a good beating.

    By the time the little rhinoceros reacted, its body was already covered in wounds. If it wasn¡¯t for its thick skin, it wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand the group of barbarian humans. Feng Da and the others also knew the thickness of the rhinoceros ¡®skin, so they didn¡¯t show any mercy.

    Not long after, the little rhinoceros was beaten until it cried out in pain,¡±You bunch of barbarians, what¡¯s the point of ganging up on me? if you have the ability, fight me one-on-one!¡±

    ¡°One-on-one? Do you think we¡¯re stupid? I¡¯m going to fight you one-on-one, and you¡¯re not dead yet! I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be exhausted to death. Also, whose grandfather are you? You dare to call yourself a grandfather in front of your father? who else should I beat up if not you?¡± Feng Da said as he punched. The divine power in his hand gathered in his fist, and he hit the rhinoceros again and again.

    ¡°Argh! I¡¯m angry!¡± The little rhinoceros roared and suddenly disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Eh? Where was the rhinoceros? How did it disappear?¡± Feng DA¡¯s face was full of question marks, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but drift to Zi Yu.

    ¡°It ran away,¡± Zi Yu¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines. These people actually forced that arrogant rhinoceros to use its ultimate move. They were really powerful! Moreover, when he saw the miserable state of the rhinoceros, he couldn¡¯t help rejoicing. It was fortunate that he hadn¡¯t fought with them like this silly rhinoceros. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t the rhinoceros¡¯s fate be his?

    ¡°It managed to escape under our tight defense. It seems like it has some ability!¡± Feng Da praised.

    ¡°Beasts basically all have life-saving tricks, and the move that the rhinoceros used just now is one of its own talents. In a situation where it can¡¯t beat its opponent, it can be said to have tried and failed time and time again. It once used that move against me.¡± Zi Yu said with a light smile.

    ¡°Oh! What should he do now? We actually let that sly rhinoceros escape. We were too careless. ¡± Feng Da said in a very vexed manner.

 Chapter 1224 - Rhinoceros battle (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1224: Rhinoceros battle (1)</h4>

    ¡°If you run away, you can only force it back up. However, that rhinoceros is very cunning. It knows that it can¡¯t beat you, so I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯te up so easily this time.¡± Zi Yu said with understanding. Then, she threw a fewrge water balls into the cave. However, there was no reaction at all in the cave. It could be seen how firm the will of the giant rhinoceros was. It had made up its mind not toe up.

    ¡°F * ck! Didn¡¯t it hate water the most? Why didn¡¯t it roll up after so much water was poured down?¡± Feng Da roared in anger. What a cunning creature. Although the rhinoceros looked stupid, he didn¡¯t expect it to be so scheming.

    ¡°I quite admire its patience. He¡¯s a Beastie who can aplish great things. ¡± Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but tease when she saw Feng DA¡¯s flustered and exasperated look.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re still praising it? F * ck, I¡¯ll go down and pull it up myself.¡± Feng Da said in anger. After he finished speaking, he was about to jump down again. However, this time, he was pulled back by Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Look at how calm that giant rhinoceros is, you have to learn from it, you can¡¯t be so anxious about everything. ¡± Leng ruoxue advised.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Feng Da replied unwillingly, but he hated the giant rhinoceros to death in his heart. When the giant rhinoceros came up, he would beat it up so badly that even its mother wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize it. The premise was that it had to have a mother.

    ¡°Miss, what should we do now? That damn rhinoceros is noting up. ¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Continue to fill it with water. There¡¯s not enough water now, so of course it won¡¯te up.¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. Now that there was still space for the giant rhinoceros to live in the underground cave, it was naturally unwilling toe up and throw its life away for the sake of its safety. However, what if it could no longer stay down there? At that time, it would have no choice but to remember.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Under Leng ruoxue¡¯smand, everyone with the water attribute threw water balls into the cave. Not long after, the water in the cave slowly surged up. After throwing water balls for a while, the water had already overflowed the cave and flowed towards the other t ground ...

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time, let¡¯s stop!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled and asked Zi Yu,¡±¡±Is there any other exit in this giant rhinoceros¡¯s cave?¡±

    ¡°No, this ce is surrounded by mountains and hard rocks, so the giant rhinoceros can onlye out from here, unless it would rather wait for death thane out.¡± Zi Yu said with a smile, but in his heart, he couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat. He was once again shocked by these people¡¯s big spending. Oh my God! If it was a giant rhinoceros, and the cave had been filled with so much water, it would havee out to surrender long ago. How could it still hide in the cave? When he thought of this, he was somewhat impressed by the rhinoceros¡¯s patience.

    However, as soon as he finished speaking, he saw a ck shadow scuttle out of the hole. It was the flustered and angry ck mimicked rhinoceros.

    The little ck rhinoceros was floating in the air, staring at them with its eyes burning with fire. They stared back at it, not to be outdone. Both sides stared at each other for a long time before the little rhinoceros opened its mouth angrily and said,¡±¡±Despicable humans, you actually destroyed grandpa¡¯s home. You really deserve to die! I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    With that, the little ck rhinoceros suddenly grew to the size of a small mountain before it stopped growing.

    When Feng Da and the others saw this, they couldn¡¯t help butugh,¡±¡±I say, little Rhino! Do you think that your mimicry appearance is too small and not enough for us to beat up, so you want to make it bigger so that it¡¯s more convenient for us to attack? You¡¯re so considerate!¡±

    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. ,Please!

    ¡°It is! You¡¯re such a considerate Beastie, we¡¯ll definitely love you well. ¡± Everyone spoke at once, angering the giant rhinoceros that was floating in the air.

    ¡°Detestable! How detestable! Grandpa is so angry! I¡¯m going to kill you all!¡± The giant rhinoceros roared in anger. After that, it swooped down from the sky and attacked Feng Da and the others ...

    However, Feng Da and the others were not in a hurry. They just casually added ayer of defense in front of them and waited for the giant rhinoceros to walk into the trap.

    After the giant rhinocerosnded from the sky, it swept its huge, thick tail, trying to sweep Feng Da and the others away. However, it did not expect to hit nothing, which made it even more angry.

    ¡°Cunning humans, don¡¯t hide if you have the guts.¡± The giant rhinoceros roared in anger.

    ¡°Eh? Little rhinoceros, you¡¯re wrong! You¡¯re clearly only allowing the state officials to light themps, not allowing themoners to set them on fire! You can use your talent to escape, but we can¡¯t hide. What kind of logic is this!¡± Feng Da retorted sarcastically with a look of disdain on his face. However, his words made the giant rhinoceros furious, and all the new and old grudges surged up.

    ¡°Is that the same? I only have myself, but you have so many people. If I didn¡¯t run, I would have been beaten into meat paste by you, Hmph! Fight me one-on-one if you dare!¡± The giant rhinoceros provoked.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have a one-on-one just because you said so! That would be so embarrassing for me, and also, little rhinoceros! If you still call yourself Grandpa, I¡¯ll beat you up until your Grandpa can¡¯t recognize you!¡± Feng Da warned.

    ¡°You dare! If you have the ability,e and beat me up! Hmph! I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± The giant rhinoceros said stubbornly, its bull-like temper rising.

    ¡°Hehe! You¡¯re the one who asked us to beat you up, so don¡¯t cry!¡± Feng Da said with a smirk. Then, he gave his brothers a look, and everyone understood and attacked the giant rhinoceros.

    Feng Da and the others divided the work and worked together, attacking from top to bottom. Fists and divine skills flew out at the same time, all of which smashed into the giant rhinoceros ¡®body, causing it to cry out in pain again ...

    ¡°Despicable humans, you dare to gang up on me again! ¡°Ah!¡± How detestable!¡± The giant rhinoceros cried out in pain, but unfortunately, no one paid any attention to it, much less felt any heartache.

    ¡°Did we say we wouldn¡¯t gang up on you? We are one entity, and there is no distinction between us. Therefore, we will naturally share our blessings, our difficulties, and our fights!¡± Feng Da exined with a smile.

    ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s right!¡± Cheng Wu alsoughed out loud. The divine skill in his hand smashed towards the giant rhinoceros as if he didn¡¯t care about his life. As he smashed, he didn¡¯t forget to stuff medicinal pills into his mouth to replenish the divine power he had used up. It couldn¡¯t be helped, this giant rhinoceros ¡®skin was too thick. They had to fight a long battle.

    The master of the ning family and the great elder, who were watching the battle from the side, could not help but feel embarrassed when they saw Feng Da and the others ¡®shameless fighting style. They thought to themselves,¡±a fight can actually be fought like this, sigh!¡± Why are these Little Rascals so wasteful? They had lived for so long, but they had never seen anyone force medicinal pills into their mouths while fighting. What a prodigal!

 Chapter 1225 - Rhinoceros battle (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1225: Rhinoceros battle (2)</h4>

    When other people were fighting, it was not bad to be able to eat a medicinal pill to replenish their divine power. But they threwrge amounts into their mouths. It really made people envious, jealous, and hateful!

    And those who had simr thoughts as them naturally included Zi Yu, who had opened his eyes. He had lived for so long, but he had never seen anyone eat medicinal pills in this way. Could it be that medicinal pills in the immortal realm were not worth much now?

    Actually, this was mainly because he had not been with Leng ruoxue and the rest for long. Hence, he naturally did not know that Leng ruoxue¡¯s subordinates and the beasts would eat pills for fun when they had nothing to do because they tasted pretty good.

    As for Liu Feng, Mo Yan, and the others, they were much calmer, because in their eyes, whatever these people did was normal. Even if other people thought that it was incredible, it was normal for them to do it.

    When Bing Yao saw this, he praised Feng Da and the others, and he couldn¡¯t help but cheer for them,¡±¡±Hehe! Come on, boys, don¡¯t embarrass your miss and me! Beat this little rhinoceros to the ground, Wu! The rhinoceros skin is quite good for making armor. ¡±

    ¡°Despicable humans, you actually want to use grandpa¡¯s skin to make armor. Grandpa is really angry! ¡°Ah!¡± I¡¯m angry!¡± When the giant rhinoceros heard Bing Yao¡¯s words, it couldn¡¯t care less about the pain and couldn¡¯t help but roar.

    ¡°Uh! You¡¯re angry? So you weren¡¯t angry before!¡± Bing Yao said in realization.

    ¡°Little rhinoceros, show me your anger. I¡¯ve never seen an angry rhinoceros before!¡± Bing Yao urged. After that, he took out a piece of red cloth from somewhere and spread it in front of him.

    ¡°Come quickly! I have your favorite red color,e on! Come quickly!¡± Bing Yao continued to urge him and got into position, ready for the bull fight.

    When Leng ruoxue saw her senior brother¡¯s actions, beads of sweat started to fall from her forehead. She thought to herself,¡¯could it be that senior brother has been to my previous world?¡¯ Otherwise, how would he know to use red cloth to fight Bulls? However, not all Bulls liked to be beaten, right? Moreover, she had never heard of anyone using a red cloth to fight a rhinoceros. That was a rhinoceros, okay?

    ¡°Hehe! Bingyao is quite funny. ¡± The demon at the side couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw this.

    ¡°Yup!¡± Leng ruoxue wiped away the cold sweat on her forehead and said helplessly. This was not the first time she had seen her senior brother¡¯s antics.

    Just as Leng ruoxue finished her sentence, the Furious giant rhinoceros only said two words,¡±¡±Detestable!¡± He found a chance to pass Feng Da and the others, and pounced on Bing Yao ...

    However, it naturally ended up pouncing on nothing.

    Bing Yao turned around elegantly, then shook the red g in his hand at the giant rhinoceros.¡±¡±Little rhinoceros,e on! I have faith in you!¡±

    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. ,Please!

    ¡°Detestable!¡± The giant rhinoceros¡¯s nostrils were exhaling white air as it continuously kicked the ground with its huge hooves. Then, a ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ Sound was heard. Then, he charged towards Bing Yao, but he missed again.

    ¡°Damn human, don¡¯t hide if you have the guts.¡± The giant rhinoceros saw that it had missed its target twice, and the anger in its heart began to rise. In addition, Feng Da and the others were staring at it from the side, which made it feel even more pressured. Its innate life-saving skill could not be used frequently, so it could only fight them head-on now. Fortunately, its skin was rough and thick. Otherwise, if it were any other beast, it would have been tortured to death by them long ago. These abominable humans, abominable humans! It couldn¡¯t help but curse in its heart.

    ¡°Little rhinoceros! Do you know the rules? if I don¡¯t Dodge, can I still be called a bullfight? Bullfighting, bullfighting, the one I¡¯m fighting is naturally you. If I were to be beaten by you, wouldn¡¯t I be aughingstock?¡± Bing Yaoughed evilly.

    ¡°Bull fight? Damn it, you actually think I¡¯m a bull? Detestable!¡± The giant rhinoceros¡¯s bell-like eyes narrowed in anger. The two streams of white gas that came out of its nostrils became even more intense. This also meant that it was even more furious.

    ¡°You¡¯ve always been awesome!¡± Bing Yao said angrily.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a bull!¡± The giant rhinoceros roared in anger. In order to prove that it was different from the other Bulls, it charged towards Bing Yao again ...

    Bing Yaoughed to himself. This silly rhinoceros, you still dare to say that you¡¯re not a bull? if you¡¯re not a bull, then why are you always running to my side? I don¡¯t have any grass for you to eat.

    Just like that, the giant rhinoceros charged at Bing Yao again and again. Although it failed every time, it was not discouraged. It worked hard with an indomitable spirit until it was too tired to run anymore. However, when ity on the ground and panted heavily, its big eyes were still staring at Bing Yao fiercely. Now, its hatred for this man who was as pretty as a gigolo had surpassed Feng Da and the others.

    Bing Yao saw that the giant rhinoceros was so tired that it fell to the ground, and consoled it considerately,¡±¡±Little rhinoceros, rest well. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to get up. I will wait for you.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The giant rhinoceros turned its head and decided not to look at it anymore. Otherwise, it would be the first rhinoceros in the godly maind to be angered to death! It didn¡¯t want to be a huge disgrace to the rhinoceros n.

    ¡°Little rhinoceros, don¡¯t ignore me! Come, be good! Talk to me!¡± Bing Yao saw the giant rhinoceros turn its head and couldn¡¯t help but smile and open his mouth to coax.

    However, his words did not receive any response.

    Feng Da and the others were all speechless, but they still admired Bing Yao. As expected of her miss¡¯s senior brother! They had been beating it up for so long, but they hadn¡¯t been able to cause much damage to the little rhinoceros. However, Bing Yao just took out a piece of red cloth and shook it a few times, and the silly rhinoceros was so tired that it fell to the ground. It was unbelievable.

    In fact, what they didn¡¯t know was that the rhinoceros was tired, but more than that, it was angry. It was both tired and angry, so the rhinoceros fell.

    ¡°Little rhinoceros, quickly get up and continue ying with me! It¡¯s rare for me to see a bull, so you can¡¯t disappoint me!¡±

    ¡°Little rhinoceros, don¡¯t bezy, quickly get up! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill all the female rhinos in the forest and make sure you can¡¯t find a wife!¡±

    ¡°Little rhinoceros! Quickly get up! If you continue to bezy, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t be a male beast! Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to carry on the family line after I kill you, Hmph!¡±

 Chapter 1226 - Battle of the rhinoceros (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1226: Battle of the rhinoceros (3)</h4>

    <b>?</b>

    Bing Yao saw that the rhinoceros was ignoring him, so he had to coax and threaten it. However, he had already told it that it would not be able to find a wife and he even said that he would kill it. The rhinoceros was still ying dead, which made him a little angry.

    When everyone heard what Bing Yao said, cold sweat started to drip down from their foreheads. They thought to themselves,¡±strong!¡± What a strong man! Looking at this immortal-like man, how could he say such evil words? This was truly too inconceivable. Could this be the so-called ¡®you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover¡¯?

    In fact, the giant rhinoceros on the ground did not want to ignore Bing Yao, but it was so angry that it could not speak. It was known that a beast like it cared the most about the mother beast and the continuation of its family line. However, this despicable man in front of it wanted to take away both of them. It was really unbearable, but it could not beat him. Wuu ... What should it do? The giant rhinoceros kept thinking and thinking in its heart, but it still couldn¡¯t think of a good way to deal with this man. So, at this time, it was quite depressed.

    After thinking for a long time, the giant rhinoceros¡¯s strength had almost recovered. It opened its eyes and saw that everyone had found a ce to sit down and rest. No one was paying attention to it, so it wanted to sneak away. Wuu ... It couldn¡¯t beat these people, but it should be fine to leave this ce, right? Although it had lived here for a long time and had deep feelings for this ce, it was still outnumbered! If it continued to stay here, it might be killed by that hateful man. This was the thing it cared about the most, so for the sake of its descendants, it should leave as soon as possible!

    At the same time, the giant rhinoceros had already started to move. It was quietly crawling on the ground, crawling and crawling! When it felt that it had crawled far away, it stood up from the ground and prepared to escape.

    However, its every move was seen by everyone, and when they saw the hill-like behemoth moving on the ground, they did not remind it that it was too big for it to sneak away. Instead, they watched as the smiling giant rhinoceros rubbed against the ground like a snail ...

    ¡°Young miss, when do we take action? this self-conceited little rhinoceros is about to escape!¡± Feng Da was speechless as he looked at the Rhino¡¯s clumsy movements. He didn¡¯t know what to say. He had never seen anyone who wanted to escape and still maintained such a huge body. It was impossible for people not to notice it in this state! AI! He was really helpless. Could he say that this little rhinoceros was smart for a while, but confused for a lifetime?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let it crawl for a while. Aren¡¯t you touched to see it so careful?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled and teased, haha! This rhinoceros was really too funny. She really didn¡¯t know how it thought of this. She looked at this little rhinoceros¡¯s actions and almostughed in her heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be able to run away. It¡¯ll know that everything it has done has been in vain.¡± Bing Yao said mysteriously. He was happy to see the little Rhino run away.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Seeing that they were so confident, Feng Da was happy to continue watching the show. He believed that the youngdy would not let the little rhinoceros run away.

    The Little Giant rhinoceros sneakily crawled for a while, thinking that its actions were very secretive and that no one had noticed it. It was secretly happy in its heart, but suddenly it felt as if it had hit something. It raised its head and found that there was a thin, almost transparent film in front of it. It stretched out a fingernail and poked it. The film was very stic and couldn¡¯t be broken no matter what. Wu...What the hell was this? how could it be like this?

    The little rhinoceros wanted to cry but had no tears. It was very unwilling in its heart. Could it be that everything it had done had been in vain? No! It had crawled so far with great difficulty, and it definitely couldn¡¯t give up halfway. It had to leave this ce and stay far away from these terrifying demons!

    While he was thinking, the giant little rhinoceros used the horn on its head to hit the film, but the film did not break at all, not even a ripple was left. However, the little rhinoceros would not give up easily, it used the horn on its head to hit the film again and again ...

    After a long time, the transparent film was still intact. Seeing this result, the giant small rhinoceros was furious. F * ck, those humans bullied it, and this thin film also bullied it. It¡¯s really too hateful, Hmph! It didn¡¯t believe that it couldn¡¯t break this damn thing!

    The little rhinoceros was furious. The consequences were very serious. It gathered all its strength into its horn and then rushed towards the thin film ...

    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. ,Please!

    The membrane in front of the little Rhino was extremely stic and extremely tough. The little Rhino¡¯s momentum waspletely reflected back, and with a loud ¡®Dong¡¯ sound, the little Rhino that had been reflected back fell heavily to the ground ...

    ¡°Uh! How pitiful! How painful is this!¡± Cuizhu couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue when she heard the loud noise. However, she quite admired the patience of the little rhinoceros. If it were her, she would have turned around and left.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Its skin is thick, so it won¡¯t be damaged. ¡± Lin Yuan, who was at the side, said with a smile.

    ¡°Miss, when are we going to see it?¡± Feng Da also asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Feng Da nodded, and the crowd continued to watch the show.

    The giant little rhinoceros was more stubborn than they had thought. After its first attempt failed, it quickly got up from the ground and continued to attack. From this, it could be seen how determined it was to escape. However, the more it wanted to escape, the more it couldn ¡®t. The thin film seemed to be deliberately going against it. No matter how much strength it used, it couldn¡¯t break it.

    Half a day¡¯s time passed by very quickly. Leng ruoxue and the rest had seen enough of the fun, so everyone started to prepare lunch.

    The giant little rhinoceros, who was still struggling with the transparent film, felt even more hungry after smelling the fragrance of the food. Its stomach also growled. It knew that it was hungry!

    The giant little rhinoceros, who was as tired as a dead dog, turned its head when it smelled the fragrance of the food. It just happened to see the humans that it hated so much eating and drinking, and it was even angrier.

    F * ck! These abominable humans were actually eating! It was still hungry! How could they eat? the more the little rhinoceros thought about it, the more it felt that it wasn¡¯t right. It was so impulsive that it strode over to Leng ruoxue and the others with its four pir-like thick legs. At this moment, it had even forgotten its original intention, and it didn¡¯t even remember that it wanted to escape.

    ¡°Despicable humans, how can you eat in front of your Grandpa! He was really too evil! I¡¯m confiscating the food now!¡± The giant rhinoceros had forgotten its fear and its goal. In its eyes, there was only the hot and fragrant food. In its heart, it was constantly shouting,¡±I want to eat!¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t we eat in front of you? Aren¡¯t you nning to escape? You still care if we eat or not!¡± Leng ruoxue teased. This rhinoceros was really interesting. Why was it so naive?

    ¡°How did you know that I was trying to escape?¡± The giant little rhinoceros was shocked and quickly asked,¡±Wu ... Could it be that my thoughts have been discovered by them?¡± That¡¯s impossible, right? It thought it had done it wlessly, so how could it have been discovered? These cunning humans must be trying to trick it, they must be! It couldn¡¯t help but think that it was self-righteous.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you trying to escape just now?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she asked.

    ¡°No! Of course not, why would I run away? You¡¯ve misunderstood me!¡± The little rhinoceros quickly denied it. Wu ... Even if you beat it to death, it would not admit it! I¡¯ll never admit it!

    ¡°Then youmitted suicide just now?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with question marks.

    ¡°My head is a little itchy.¡± The little rhinoceros said blindly. Wu ... It looked like they really saw it. What should they do? It seemed that it could only deny it.

    ¡°Itchy head? Do you need my help?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile that was not a smile. That beautiful smile on her face caused a chill to run down the little rhinoceros¡¯s spine.

    Wuwu ... Bad guy! Scoundrel! He was scaring it again! Although it was a little afraid of these humans, it was not scared! The little rhinoceros thought to itself with a backbone. However, the words that it blurted out did not have any backbone at all.

    ¡°No, no need! I can handle it myself. You just have to give me the food now. I¡¯m confiscating it!¡± The little rhinoceros¡¯s words were soft at first, but the more it spoke, the more stubborn it became. Perhaps it was because it was too hungry, it couldn¡¯t care about anything else. In any case, at this time, there was only the fragrant food in its eyes.

    ¡°Confiscated? Why? If we give it to you just because you want it, then we¡¯ll lose face. ¡± Leng ruoxue said, amused.

    ¡°This is my territory. If you eat on my territory, I have every reason to confiscate it!¡± The little rhinoceros thought for a long time before it said, thinking that it had sufficient reason. Eating on its territory and craving it, Hmph! It was really detestable.

    ¡°Little rhinoceros! Do you still remember that I told you before that this entire forest, including the three mountains around it, now belongs to me? so, we¡¯re not on your territory, but mine. So, from now on, you have to listen to us. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him with a smile.

    ¡°On what basis? I¡¯m the king of this mountain, and I¡¯ve always been the one in charge here!¡± The little rhinoceros roared. It had been King and Lord here for many years and no one had dared to find trouble with it. Now, this human was actually telling it to listen to her. This was absolutely not allowed!

    ¡°I¡¯m in charge Now. If you¡¯re still not convinced, then we¡¯ll settle it with force. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Force? Good! Martial strength is fine, but you can¡¯t fight in a group. I request a one-on-one fight! I want him to fight me one-on-one!¡± The little rhinoceros raised its huge hoof and pointed at the immortal-like Bing Yao. This hateful man had treated it like a bull for so long. If it didn¡¯t take revenge, it wouldn¡¯t be a rhinoceros. It swore to avenge the rhinoceros n!

    Seeing the little Rhino¡¯s choice, everyone¡¯s expression was very strange. They didn¡¯t know what to say.

    AI! Poor little rhinoceros! You didn¡¯t use this little trick in the right ce! He actually chose the strongest one among them. Wasn¡¯t this clearly looking for a beating? Moreover, this person was its own choice. If it lost, it wouldn¡¯t dare to go back on its word, right? Everyone secretly sighed to themselves.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to have a one-on-one fight with me?¡± Bing Yao looked at the proud little Rhino in surprise and confirmed.

 Chapter 1227 - Terrifying plant (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1227: Terrifying nt (1)</h4>

    ¡°Of course, I, your grandfather, want to fight you one-on-one!¡± The Little Giant rhinoceros said arrogantly. Hmph! It also wanted to fight this hateful man like how he had fought it just now. It wanted to let him have a taste of its power!

    ¡°AI! Since you insist, then I¡¯ll have to respectfullyply. However, what if you lose?¡± Bing Yao asked with a helpless smile.

    ¡°I won¡¯t lose.¡± The giant rhinoceros said confidently. It was a fourth ss sacred beast, and the detestable man in front of it was a high level divine being, which was about the same as it. However, its defense was extremely abnormal, so it was very confident that it could defeat this pretty boy. However, when it really fought with Bing Yao, it realized that it had made a huge mistake.

    ¡°I like confident men or male beasts,e! Little Rhino, I won¡¯t let you down. ¡± Bing Yao smiled and walked out from the crowd. The man and beast stood face to face.

    Bing Yao and the giant little Rhino stared at each other. Then, he took out the red cloth and spread it in front of him. The little Rhino was furious when it saw the red cloth.

    ¡°Damn it, who asked you to take out that cloth again? Quickly put it away! Don¡¯t let this Grandpa see it again!¡± The giant rhinoceros roared angrily, its eyes as big as copper bells were wide open, and white gas was constantlying out of its nostrils.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to fight me one-on-one? This is my weapon! Do you want me to fight you empty-handed?¡± Bing Yao smirked and asked calmly.

    ¡°Change your weapon, I don¡¯t want to see that thing!¡± The little rhinoceros¡¯s eyes were burning with fire as it roared.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I only have this one weapon. ¡± Bing Yao shrugged his shoulders and said innocently.

    ¡°That, that ...¡± The little rhinoceros was so angry that it couldn¡¯t speak. More and more white gas came out of its nostrils. It was obvious that its anger had already risen.

    ¡°Then what? Little rhinoceros! Come quickly, I¡¯m waiting for you here!¡± Bing Yao shook the red cloth in his hand and said to the little rhinoceros provocatively.

    The little rhinoceros looked at the sea of red in front of it, and the blood in its body waspletely stimted.

    Red! Red! It hated red the most, Hmph! I won¡¯t let you off! At this time, the little rhinoceros¡¯s heart waspletely upied by red, and it couldn¡¯t think of anything else. The heat wave in its brain was also getting more and more, churning in its mind.

    In an instant, everyone saw the huge little rhinoceros flying towards Bing Yao like an arrow. Bing Yao calmly shook the red cloth in his hand and did an elegant turn to avoid the collision of the giant little rhinoceros.

    ¡°Hiss ...¡± The little rhinoceros stopped its huge hooves and turned around to fly towards Bing Yao. Its huge hooves stirred up a cloud of dust on the ground. In the blink of an eye, everyone was covered in the dust.

    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. ,Please!

    ¡°Cough cough!¡± Everyone coughed a few times and quickly covered their mouths and noses to prevent themselves from inhaling too much dust. When the dust slowly dispersed, everyone released their hands from covering their mouths and noses and began toin in unison.

    ¡°Damn little rhinoceros, you¡¯ve gone too far. You actually want to choke us to death!¡± Lin Yuan was the first to speak indignantly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it must have done it on purpose. ¡± Feng Da also agreed.

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s not let it go. Let¡¯s skin it and make armor for each of us!¡± Feng Da suggested. Their voices were extremely loud, as if they were afraid that the angry little Rhino couldn¡¯t hear them.

    ¡°I feel that this little rhinoceros is a good guard. With it guarding our door, those who don¡¯t have eyes won¡¯t dare toe and cause trouble.¡± Leng ruoxue yed along.

    ¡°Yup! This little rhinoceros has quite a variety of uses, so let it look after our home first. When it¡¯s old, we¡¯ll skin it and make armor for us. Naturally, we will sell it. Youngdy, what do you think of this arrangement?¡± After Feng Da heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he pondered for a moment before speaking again.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s decided then.¡± Leng ruoxue agreed with a smirk.

    Their conversation naturally entered the little rhinoceros¡¯s ears without missing a word. The little rhinoceros, who was on the verge of copse from the stimtion of red, heard their words again. The anger in its heart multiplied. In the blink of an eye, the original dark skin was faintly overflowing with red. It could be seen how angry it was.

    However, it vented all its anger on Bing Yao. It was all this detestable pretty boy¡¯s fault. Otherwise, how could it have the opportunity to be humiliated by these hateful humans? The little rhinoceros was filled with hatred. At the same time, it gathered all its power into its head and charged towards Bing Yao ...

    When Bing Yao saw the little Rhino running towards him like a mad man, a beautiful smile appeared on his face. He jumped up and dodged the attack.

    The little rhinoceros did not want to miss its attack, so it kicked another huge leg towards Bing Yao. Bing Yao saw it and grabbed the huge hoof with his hand.

    ¡°This hoof is quite fat. It should be delicious.¡± Bing Yao concluded after some observation.

    ¡°Damn human, let go of my foot.¡± The three-legged little rhinoceros roared in anger.¡±Woo...It doesn¡¯t feel good to be unable to maintain bnce. Damn human, I won¡¯t let him off!¡±

    ¡°You were the one who sent your foot here, I thought you gave it to me! Oh! How can you make it taste good?¡± Bing Yao frowned and said with a conflicted expression.

    ¡°Despicable humans! That detestable pretty boy!¡± The little rhinoceros struggled with all its might, trying to pull its feet out of Bing Yao¡¯s hands.

    Ugh! When Leng ruoxue and the rest heard the words ¡°pretty boy¡±e out of the little Rhino¡¯s mouth, they knew that this was bad news. This little Rhino was definitely going to be in trouble because no man would like to hear these words. When they thought of this, they couldn¡¯t help but look at the little Rhino with pity.

    When Bing Yao heard the little Rhino¡¯s words, his expression remained the same, but his eyes became even deeper. A beautiful smile hung on his face as he asked softly,¡±¡±Did you just call me a pretty boy?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s me, your grandfather, who said it! You pretty boy, let go of my foot!¡± The Furious little rhinoceros didn¡¯t sense the approaching danger and still shouted.

 Chapter 1228 - Terrifying plant (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1228: Terrifying nt (2)</h4>

    <b>?</b>

    ¡°Good! As you wish! I¡¯m letting go. ¡± After he finished speaking, he waved his hand and the little Rhino¡¯s Mountain-like body fell back. With a loud ¡®Dong¡¯ sound, the little Rhino fell on its back. Its four legs were as strong as pirs, and it kept kicking. However, looking at the way it was moving, it would not be able to get up without help.

    ¡°Detestable! He¡¯s really too detestable!¡± The little rhinocerosy on the ground as steady as Mount Tai, its mouth still cursing non-stop.

    ¡°Little rhinoceros, you¡¯re really too rude. I¡¯ve already let you go, how can you still curse people!¡± Bing Yao said unhappily. Then, he raised his hand and an ice skill flew out from his hand, sealing the little Rhino¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Wuwuwu!¡± The little rhinoceros felt a cold sensation on its mouth, but it couldn¡¯t say anything. It could only stare at Bing Yao with its big eyes.

    ¡°Little rhinoceros, this is your punishment for scolding me!¡± Bing Yaoughed. Then, he released a gust of wind from his hand, and the little Rhino that was lying on the ground was lifted up. After a somersault, itnded firmly on all four limbs. It finally didn¡¯t have to lie on the ground with its four legs up.

    After the little rhinoceros got up, its mouth was still tightly sealed in ice. It wanted to use its hooves to push the ice away, but it found that its hooves were a little too big to reach its mouth. This made it depressed.¡±Wu ... Damn human, you don¡¯t dare to fight with me with real weapons, so you used these little tricks. You¡¯re too despicable.¡± It couldn¡¯t help but curse in its heart.

    ¡°Wuwuwu!¡± The little Rhino barked at Bing Yao, telling him to let go of her.

    Seeing this, Bing Yao hit the little Rhino¡¯s mouth with another red skill. The ice melted in an instant, but the red skill burned the little Rhino¡¯s mouth again. It was so painful that it cried out.

    ¡°Argh! It hurts! It hurts! Damned human, you¡¯re doing this on purpose!¡± The little rhinoceros stomped its feet in pain, but it couldn¡¯t help but roar angrily.

    ¡°I did it on purpose, what can you do to me?¡± Bing Yao said with a calm smile.

    ¡°Damn it, do you dare to fight me with real weapons? Don¡¯t use those little tricks anymore?¡± The little rhinoceros asked loudly.

    ¡°Little rhinoceros, you must not have heard that all is fair in war! What was a real sword and spear? What could be considered a small trick? In a battle, as long as you can win, you can use any means. You can¡¯t me anyone!¡± Bing Yao said with a look of disdain.

    ¡°Then, do you dare to do it for real with me?¡± The little rhinoceros asked with its eyes wide open.

    ¡°Little rhinoceros, I was just ying with you, but since you want to fight me seriously, then I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± Bing Yao chuckled.

    ¡°Good! Pretty boy! Little one, prepare to die!¡± The little rhinoceros roared and charged towards Bing Yao again.

    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. ,Please!

    In fact, the rhinoceros¡¯s fighting methods were very limited. They were not good at skill attacks. They liked to use physical collisions, relying on their tyrannical bodies and super strong defense to wear down the enemy. This was the mostmon method of the rhinoceros n, and often the most effective method.

    However, it was a pity. If it was someone else, this attack might have worked, but it was against Bing Yao, a man that even the master of the ning family couldn¡¯t do anything to. Would he care about a little rhinoceros?

    Facing the attacks of the little Rhino, Bing Yao only dodged left and right, and the little Rhino was already exhausted.

    ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t just hide, alright?!¡± Seeing that its attack was ineffective against the man in front of it, the little rhinoceros became even angrier.

    ¡°I won¡¯t Dodge. If I¡¯m hit by you, I won¡¯t be able to keep my little life. Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Bing Yao said with a smile.

    ¡°If you keep dodging like this, how long are we going to fight?¡± The little rhinoceros was very depressed. Damn it, it couldn¡¯t even touch the corner of this man¡¯s clothes, but it had already exhausted itself to death!

    ¡°When you¡¯re exhausted and you admit defeat, I¡¯ll win!¡± Bing Yao said angrily.

    ¡°Good! Just you wait!¡± The little Rhino couldn¡¯t take it anymore. It raised its giant hooves and stomped on the ground twice, then gathered its strength and charged towards Bing Yao ...

    ¡°Little rhinoceros! Your attack is too simple. Do you know anything else other than crashing into people?¡± Bing Yao looked at the little rhinoceros and said unhappily.

    ¡°This is our rhinoceros n¡¯s most effective attack method. If it wasn¡¯t to deal with you, I wouldn¡¯t have used my full strength! So, you should feel deeply honored. ¡± The little rhinoceros said with an arrogant look.

    ¡°Oh! Then I have to thank you!¡± This time, Bing Yao didn¡¯t Dodge. Instead, he put one of his hands on the Rhino¡¯s horn and blocked the attack with his bare hands.

    ¡°Little rhinoceros, I didn¡¯t dodge this time! You can¡¯t do anything to me either, can you?¡± Bing Yao asked with a smile.

    ¡°Despicable human! Quickly take your hand away!¡± The little rhinoceros¡¯s horn was grabbed by someone, and it was like its entire body was being controlled, making it very ufortable.

    ¡°Are you sure you want me to take my hand off?¡± Bing Yao asked.

    ¡°Quickly take it away.¡± The little rhinoceros roared.

    ¡°Good! I¡¯m taking it away. ¡± After Bing Yao finished speaking, he let go of the Rhino¡¯s hand. Everyone saw the Rhino jump into the air and flip a few times in the air. Then, itnded heavily on the ground with its head facing down. The ground was hit by the Rhino¡¯s huge body, and it created a deep pit.

    Everyone¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines. They walked to the deep pit and looked down. They saw the little rhinoceros¡¯s round big buttocks exposed outside, and most of its body was buried in the soil. After a long time, the little rhinoceros, half buried in the soil, was still motionless.

    ¡°He¡¯s dead? AI! What a pity! I originally wanted to let it guard our house!¡± Feng DA¡¯s face was full of regret.

    ¡°Yup! However, it¡¯s good that they¡¯re dead. At least we have something to buy our armors. ¡± Lin Yuan also said.

    ¡°Its body is so huge. I think its meat can be sold for a lot of money!¡± Cuizhu said like a little money-grubber.

    ¡°Yes, miss, when are we going to get it out?¡± Feng Da asked, his face full of anticipation.

 Chapter 1229 - A terrifying plant (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1229: A terrifying nt (3)</h4>

    <b>?</b>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, make sure it¡¯s dead. Can¡¯t you see its butt is still shaking?¡± Leng ruoxueughed as she spoke. She was filled with sympathy for this unlucky rhinoceros. Why did it find its senior brother who liked to y pranks?

    ¡°Miss, let me help it!¡± After Feng Da finished speaking, he took out a dagger from his storage ring, aimed at the right position, and threw it at the little rhinoceros¡¯s round butt.

    With a ¡®Puchi¡¯ sound, the dagger pierced into the flesh. The little rhinoceros, which was half-buried in the ground, actually struggled out from the ground due to the intense pain. However, its body and head were covered in dust, leaving only a pair of big eyes that were as big as copper bells staring at Leng ruoxue and the rest.

    ¡°Miss, has it been knocked silly?¡± Seeing that the little rhinoceros didn¡¯t speak for a long time, Lu Tao couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously. In her eyes, this little rhinoceros was a Chatterbox. It was really abnormal for it to not speak for so long.

    ¡°You¡¯re the silly one! Your whole family is dumbfounded!¡± Hearing green Peach¡¯s words, the little rhinoceros finally reacted and roared angrily.

    ¡°Little rhinoceros, didn¡¯t your mother teach you that troublees from the mouth?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a faint smile. What a little fellow who couldn¡¯t see the situation clearly! Fortunately, it had met them. Otherwise, if it had been someone else, it would have be someone else¡¯s lunch.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a mother!¡± The little rhinoceros said viciously. After that, it turned its eyes to its biggest enemy, Bing Yao, and roared,¡±¡±Damn human pretty boy, you can¡¯t bully our rhinoceros n like this.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want me to do? I¡¯ll give you one more chance!¡± Bing Yao said helplessly. He reached out and pulled the huge Rhino out of the pit and threw it on the ground.

    The little rhinoceros got up from the ground and red at Bing Yao before attacking again.

    But this time, Bing Yao didn¡¯t want to y with it anymore. It was going to be dark if he continued ying, so he had to make this stubborn little guy convinced.

    With that in mind, Bing Yao threw out both of his fists and hit the little Rhino¡¯s body. The little Rhino cried out in pain. Not long after, the Rhino¡¯s thick skin was covered in blood and its horn was broken into two.

    After a long time.

    Looking at the dying little rhinoceros on the ground, Bing Yao smiled and walked in front of it. He squatted down and asked,¡±¡±Little rhinoceros, are you convinced now? Do you want to continue?¡±

    ¡°No... I don¡¯t want to, you¡¯re a pervert!¡± Although the little rhinoceros was unwilling, it was indeed not this pretty boy¡¯s opponent. Wu......How could this pretty boy be so powerful? It had really misjudged. At this moment, it was so regretful that its intestines had turned green.

    ¡°You¡¯re calling me a pervert?¡± Bing Yao squinted his eyes, clearly unhappy. In fact, he felt wronged. He had only beaten the little rhinoceros a few times, how did it be a pervert? the real pervert was Leng ruoxue, okay?

    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. ,Please!

    ¡°No! It wasn ¡®t! I mean, you¡¯re too amazing. ¡± The little rhinoceros quickly changed its words, its little heart trembling in fear.

    ¡°Then why are you still calling me a pretty boy?¡± Bing Yao asked again with a threatening look on his face. It was as if he was saying,¡±if you dare to call me a pretty boy again, I¡¯ll send you to hell.¡±

    ¡°How can you be a pretty boy? How can there be such a powerful pretty boy like you!¡± The little rhinoceros said with tears in its eyes. Although it looked very simr, it couldn¡¯t help but add in its heart. But now, it knew that appearance could lie, it swore! In the future, it would never judge a book by its cover, that is, if it could still live.

    ¡°Then, do you still call yourself Grandpa?¡± Bing Yao continued to ask.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare! I don¡¯t dare! You¡¯re my grandpas! You¡¯re all my grandpas!¡± The little rhinoceros said loudly without any backbone.

    ¡°Damn rhinoceros, who are you calling your grandfather?¡± When Lu Tao heard the term ¡®grandfather¡¯, she was obviously very dissatisfied.

    ¡°They are grandpas, and you are grandmas! This should be fine, right?¡± The little rhinoceros said with a crying face. Wu ... These people were really too difficult to serve.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± When Feng Da and the others heard the little Rhino¡¯s words, they could not help butugh. However, green peach was even angrier.

    ¡°Damn it, who wants to be your grandmother!¡± Green peach was so angry that she threw the divine skill in her hand at the little rhinoceros ¡®body as if she did not care about her life ...

    The poor little rhinoceros had never thought that it would be beaten up by a man disguised as a pretty boy, and now it was going to be beaten up by a tigress. It was so depressed that it wanted to vomit blood. Moreover, the injuries on its body were even more serious. Wu.....Who would pity it! Don¡¯t bully this vulnerable group of people.

    After green peach had vented enough, the poor little rhinoceros was finally free. At this time, it was so weak that it couldn¡¯t even speak.

    At this moment, Bing Yao took out a pill from his storage ring and stuffed it into the little Rhino¡¯s mouth. In the blink of an eye, the injuries on the little Rhino¡¯s body werepletely healed, and the broken horn on its head grew back.

    It stood up from the ground and looked at the people in front of it with vignce and fear. It didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore. Just now, because of the word ¡°grandmother¡±, it had suffered another round of physical pain, so it had to learn from its mistakes. Wu ... It was really too pitiful. The little rhinoceros couldn¡¯t help butin in its heart.

    Bing Yao looked at the little Rhino¡¯s frightened face and couldn¡¯t help but smile.¡±¡±Little rhinoceros, do you still want to have a one-on-one fight with me?¡±

    ¡°N-no, I don¡¯t want to anymore. I¡¯m really convinced!¡± The little rhinoceros quickly said. Its heart was filled with Endless Mncholy. It really missed home!

    ¡°Then tell me, who will you listen to in the future?¡± Bing Yao asked with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. From now on, I¡¯ll be your little brother. I¡¯ll do whatever you tell me to do. If you tell me to go east, I¡¯ll never go west. I promise I¡¯ll do what I say. Just let me go!¡± The little rhinoceros¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as it pitifully pleaded.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t n to kill you. If you were so tactful, you wouldn¡¯t have to suffer this pain!¡± Leng ruoxue sighed softly and said with a hint of sympathy.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The little rhinoceros was speechless. Wu ... It didn¡¯t know that these people were so terrifying. Otherwise, it would have been well-behaved.

    ¡°Little Rhino, since you¡¯re convinced, we won¡¯t hold it against you for offending us before. However, I want you to remember who the master of this ce is. You¡¯re only a citizen of my territory. In the future, you must obey the rules of my territory. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± Leng ruoxue warned.

 Chapter 1230 - Terrifying plant (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1230: Terrifying nt (4)</h4>

    ¡°Yes.¡± The little rhinoceros quickly nodded. Wu ... It was used to living here. Although it had the thought of leaving, it was still reluctant to leave. After all, it had deep feelings for this ce.

    ¡°Then you can just stay here! Don¡¯t cause trouble! Take the food aspensation for your beating. Go and eat!¡± Leng ruoxue pointed at the food that was still steaming. After she finished speaking, she prepared to lead the group away from this ce.

    However, he had only taken a few steps when he was stopped by the confused little rhinoceros.

    ¡°Wait! That ... Didn¡¯t you want me to guard your house?¡± The little rhinoceros asked in a low voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you. Our house is very safe. We don¡¯t need Beastie to guard the house.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled and left with the rest.

    The little rhinoceros watched as everyone¡¯s gazes left. It had an indescribable feeling in its heart. It had mixed feelings and was extremelyplicated. Wu ... What was wrong with it? Why was he so dispirited?

    It looked at its former home, which was filled with the water it hated the most. It was afraid that it would not be able to live in it for a short time. Then, it looked at the deep pit that it had smashed out. I¡¯ll stay there for the time being!

    At the thought of this, the little rhinoceros adjusted its state of mind and walked towards the deep pit. Of course, before it left, it naturally did not forget to destroy the food left behind by Leng ruoxue and the others ...

    Leng ruoxue and the rest left the little rhinoceros ¡®residence and headed towards the next dangerous ce ...

    The next morning, they followed Xiaoxiao¡¯s guidance and found the ce that Xiaoxiao had said was dangerous.

    This ce was located in the southernmost part of the nightmare forest, quite a distance from the mountain where they lived. Moreover,pared with the little Rhino¡¯s bare house, this ce was much greener, although it was still not as good as Zi Yu ¡®s.

    The nts here were mainly grass, and trees were rare. They had never seen many of the nts here before. It was obvious that this was a kingdom of nts.

    ¡°Be careful, everyone.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him. Then, she pulled the demon and led the way into the dangerous ins.

    As they walked, Leng ruoxue and the rest realized that there were more and more nts. Furthermore, they were all growing luxuriantly. The nts seemed to be very excited when they saw them, and they kept shaking their leaves.

    ¡°Are these nts weing us?¡± L¨¹ Tao asked in confusion as she looked at the nts that were swaying in front of them.

    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. ,Please!

    ¡°They¡¯re weing us, but they¡¯re weing us to be their food.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. Her words gave everyone a huge shock.

    ¡°Uh! Miss, don¡¯t tell me you mean that these nts want to eat us!¡± Feng Da said in disbelief.

    ¡°This is what I meant.¡± Leng ruoxueughed nonchntly. Then, she pointed at the grass not far away, indicating for everyone to look over.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze followed the direction that Leng ruoxue was pointing at and saw that in the hidden underbrush, the color of the ground was dark red. Furthermore, there was also a hint of blood.

    When everyone saw this, they suddenly felt nauseated.

    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s going on? Could it be that those grass are all carnivorous?¡± Feng DA¡¯s face was full of question marks.

    ¡°No, but there must be some carnivorous grass here. So, be careful.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him again.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone nodded. After seeing the dark red soil, they didn¡¯t dare to let their guard down.

    The group walked all the way, and the deeper they went, the stronger the smell of blood became until they came to a ce simr to a mountain stream. When they saw everything in front of them, they couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes, their faces full of disbelief.

    In front of them, there were vines of different sizes, many of which had several small animals tied up. The small animals ¡®faces were filled with pain, and their blood flowed endlessly to the vines that trapped them. Some of the small animals kept struggling, but the more they struggled, the more firmly the vines bound them. In the end, they became the vines¡¯ food.

    ¡°Miss, are these man-eating vines?¡± Feng Da could not help but ask.

    ¡°It can be considered a type of man-eating vine! However, they¡¯re of a much higher grade than ordinary man-eating vines, and they¡¯ve already developed intelligence. ¡± Leng ruoxue exined calmly.

 Chapter 1231 - God devouring vine (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1231: God devouring vine (1)</h4>

    <b>?</b>

    ¡°Argh! No way! Wouldn¡¯t that make it difficult to deal with?¡± Feng Da said gloomily. He hated these flesh-eating creatures the most. Since he had encountered them, he had to destroy them. However, they already had spiritual intelligence, so it was not so easy to deal with them.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely difficult to deal with. Moreover, the vines we see now aren¡¯t the main vine. So, in order to deal with the man-eating vines, our first goal is to find the main vine. As long as the main vine dies, these vines will be easy to destroy. Otherwise, no matter how many we destroy, these vines will continue to grow. ¡± Leng ruoxue exined calmly. She hated the man-eating vines as well, and she hated the smell of blood even more. Hence, these man-eating vines had to be eliminated.

    ¡°Miss, what should we do now? Are we still going in?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but ask. There were too many people going in, and he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of them. However, if he waited outside, who knew what kind of danger there would be? so, he was very conflicted.

    ¡°All of you, go in! However, everyone must be on high alert and be on high alert. If anyone is caught by the man-eating vines, they must shout for help, in case we don¡¯t notice them. ¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought. It was just as Feng Da had thought. It might seem safe to leave a group of people outside, but there might be unknown dangers. If that happened, they would definitely not be able to rescue them in time. Hence, it was better for everyone to enter together.

    ¡°Godfather, you guys have to be careful of these man-eating vines too.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him again. Even though Godfather was a reverent God, he might not be able to deal with these annoying man-eating vines. After all, these man-eating vines grew in the God Realm. Even the gods would be helpless against them.

    After some thought, Leng ruoxue moved the fire spirit out of her bracelet. The moment the little fire spirit came out, it smelled the blood in the air and wrinkled its nose in disgust. Then, it said in dissatisfaction,¡±¡±Where is this ce? Why are there such disgusting things here?¡±

    As the King of Fire, what he hated the most was all the filthy things in the world. These vines that liked to suck blood and flesh were naturally on his cklist. Therefore, he had to destroy them.

    Thinking of this, he released a big fireball without hesitation and threw it at the nearby vines. When the vines felt the fire Spirit¡¯s temperature, they all cowered and shook their branches. The timid ones even let go of the small animals they had trapped and wanted to escape. However, how could the fire spirit give them the chance to escape? it threw a few more big fireballs in session, cutting off the path of the vines and burning them to ashes in one fell swoop.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve destroyed all those vines. It¡¯s much cleaner here, but the smell of blood is still there. I¡¯ll purify it in a while, and it¡¯ll be suitable for other nts to grow. ¡± The fire spirit said with a proud tone.

    ¡°Little fire spirit, you¡¯re so capable. However, you¡¯ve only destroyed a portion of it. We haven¡¯t found the main vine yet!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. With big sister¡¯s and my mes, no one can escape from these disgusting things. Big sister, why don¡¯t you let QiuQiue out and try? That little thing is the most sensitive to things that have developed intelligence. Perhaps it can find the whereabouts of the main vine. ¡± The little fire spirit suggested.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± Leng ruoxue nodded, and then moved QiuQiu out of the bangle. The first thing QiuQiu did was to get intimate with Leng ruoxue, then it was the first elder, master ning, and the others who received its greetings and enthusiasm. The cute little QiuQiu naturally won the love of everyone.

    ¡°Sister, the main vine of the man-eating vine should be hidden underground. It¡¯s hidden very deeply, so I can¡¯t sense it. However, as long as big sister annihtes all of its descendants, you¡¯ll naturally be able to force the man-eating vine toe up. ¡± QiuQiu pointed at the tender vine that had just grown and suggested.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. ¡± The little fire spirit volunteered. After it finished speaking, it continued to releaserge fireballs, burning away the vines that had just grown out and were still tender green in color.

    However, as soon as he finished burning it, new vines would immediately grow out and he would continue to burn them. This cycle repeated and the growth of the vines became slower and slower while the little fire spirit burned more and more vigorously. In the end, the little fire spirit was getting impatient while waiting for the vines to grow.

    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. ,Please!

    ¡°Vines, Oh vines, you guys are growing really slowly. I¡¯ve been waiting for so long that the flowers are wilting.¡± The little fire spirit looked at the tender vine that had just emerged and muttered to itself.

    ¡°Hahaha! This little thing is taking advantage of us and still acting innocent. No matter how fast those vines grow, they can¡¯t keep up with the speed at which he burns them all!¡± Master ning couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! The little things around the girl are more arrogant than the other. ¡± The first elder alsoughed.

    ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s right, this is called being close to Vermilion makes you red, and being close to ink makes you ck! They¡¯re always with my Junior Sister, so it¡¯s not strange for them to learn from her. ¡± Bing Yao also said with a smile.

    ¡°Senior brother! May I ask if I¡¯m Zhu or mo?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a half-smile.

    ¡°Uh! Of course you¡¯re Vermillion, red. ¡± Bing Yao quickly said, and then secretly wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, because the other person¡¯s unfriendly gaze made him feel very scared.

    ¡°Miss, are we just going to wait here forever?¡± Feng Da asked curiously. After the vines had been burned, the ce could be considered barren. As far as the eye could see, except for some ces that had just revealed some tender green, the rest of thend was dark red.

    ¡°Yes. If the main vine doesn¡¯te up on its own, we can¡¯t go underground to find it. We can only use this method to force it up.¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. The vines that the little fire spirit had burned could be considered as branches of the main vine, and also its descendants. So, as long as they kept burning, the main vine would definitelye to settle the score with them! After all, the burning of the vines would definitely cause the main vine to feel pain.

    ¡°Hehe! Then let¡¯s just wait here!¡± Feng Da said with a smile. Then, he took out a knife from his storage ring and walked to a newly sprouted vine. He raised the knife and cut down on the vine. Suddenly, a dark red liquid with a foul smell flowed out of the two halves of the vine. The liquid quickly corroded the ground, turning the surrounding ground into a charred ck.

 Chapter 1232 - God devouring vine (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1232: God devouring vine (2)</h4>

    ¡°Wow! These vines are really too powerful. ¡± Seeing this, Feng Da was speechless. If this liquid dripped on a person¡¯s body, wouldn¡¯t the person¡¯s skin be burnt?

    ¡°That liquid is poisonous, be careful! Don¡¯t get it on your body. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be careful.¡± After Feng Da finished speaking, he raised his knife and shed at the other sprouts. He seemed to be addicted to it. When the others saw this, they also took out their own weapons and gave the growing sprouts a fatal blow.

    Leng ruoxue looked at Feng Da and the rest¡¯s actions speechlessly. She couldn¡¯t help but let her imagination run wild. Oh, were they considered to be harming young seedlings? Even though those seedlings weren¡¯t anything good.

    At the same time, in the depths of the earth, a huge nt was trembling with anger. Countless branches were flying everywhere, and wherever the branches went, everything copsed into ruins.

    ¡°Damned human! Despicable humans! If you dare to kill my children, I will not let you off!¡± A vicious woman¡¯s voice reverberated in the depths of the earth, and the dust around it also fell down. One could imagine how intense its anger was at this time.

    Although the voice belonged to a woman, it could not be considered a human, because it was just a nt. Although it had a beautiful woman¡¯s face, its body was still a nt.

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯ve already said that you¡¯ll face retribution, and now it¡¯s finally here. ¡± A weak female voice was heard.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, but you¡¯ll definitely leave before me.¡± After the half-human half-nt woman finished speaking, she brought the object that made the sound to her eyes. The object was only the size of an adult puppy, and its originally white fur had turned dark yellow. Moreover, it was all tangled together. It could be seen that it had been trapped here for a long time.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to kill me?¡± The Beastie that looked like a small dog said. Could it finally be free?

    ¡°In your dreams. I won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯ll let you stay here with me. However, I¡¯ll consider killing your child. You still don¡¯t know! Your child has been born, and he¡¯s here!¡± The half-human, half-nt woman smiled smugly. Seeing the little beast in front of her in pain, it was particrly happy.

    ¡°If you dare to touch my child, I won¡¯t let you off even if I be a ghost.¡± The weak little Beastie¡¯s slightly dim eyes burst out with endless hatred as it threatened fiercely.

    ¡°Be a ghost? You can only be my toy and puppet for the rest of your life. You won¡¯t have the chance to be a ghost, haha! I¡¯m going to kill your child, I¡¯m going to make you suffer, I¡¯m going to make sure you¡¯ll never be able to free yourself. ¡± The half-human, half-nt womanughed wildly. After she finished speaking, she even inserted one of her branches into the weak little beast¡¯s body and began to suck its blood.

    The weak little beast¡¯s face showed a painful expression, but it did not make a sound and closed its eyes. It knew that the hateful vampire demon would not let it die so easily. The demon had always enjoyed torturing itself, and the more it resisted, the more excited the demon would be. Therefore, it would not satisfy the demon¡¯s perverted hobby.

    The child! Had its child reallye? Don ¡®t! Don¡¯te here, there is a demon here! Little Beastie screamed in its heart. It didn¡¯t want its child to be trapped here like it, unable to live or die. It wanted to save its child, wanted to see its child, but it didn¡¯t know if it would have the chance in this life. It was very conflicted.

    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. ,Please!

    When the half-human, half-nt woman saw the little Beastie¡¯s self-deprecating look, her interest in sucking its blood was dispelled. She threw the little Beastie in a corner in disgust, then shook her branches and leaves and crawled back to the ground ...

    Hmph! Damn humans, you¡¯re asking for death. It hasn¡¯t had fresh human blood for a long time. Today is a good time for a change of taste! Moreover, these humans did not seem to be weak. At the thought of this, its heart was excited and jubnt. Its desire for blood became stronger. It even began to fantasize about the pleasure of tying these humans to its branches.

    It must make these humans its exclusive property. It must drink their blood and eat their flesh every day, making them suffer a fate worse than death, just like this little beast. Just thinking about it made it feel unusually happy.

    However, its happiness did notst long. The branch that had just reached out of the ground was destroyed again. Seeing this situation, it was furious! Countless branches continued to drill into the ground ...

    Little Beastie, who was left in the corner, saw the half-human, half-nt woman¡¯s face changing like a palette, and it felt very satisfied.

    The corners of the little Beastie¡¯s mouth curled up into a faint smile as it gloated,¡±¡±What, heavy losses? It seemed that those humans weren¡¯t easy to deal with! Moreover, he clearly didn¡¯t put you in his eyes. ¡±

    Although it didn¡¯t know what was happening on the ground, it could guess from the evil demon¡¯s face that many of the branches that helped the evil demon hunt for food had been destroyed!

    Actually, this little Beastie was only half right, because the half-human half-nt woman¡¯s branches were not mostly destroyed, but all of them. Otherwise, the other party would not be so angry.

    ¡°You shut up! How can those humans be my match? Hmph! This is my territory. I will be the oneughing in the end. Those humans, including your child who came with them, will all be my food. None of them will be able to escape!¡± The half-human half-nt woman roared in anger.

    ¡°Oh, really? If your useless descendants could deal with those humans, would you still be so angry? I suggest you go to the surface and see for yourself! Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid your descendants will all be dead. ¡± The little Beastie provoked with evil intentions. That was indeed what it had hoped for in its heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do!¡± The half-human and half-nt woman roared angrily. Damn it, this detestable little beast actuallyughed at her, Hmph! It would not let go of the humans who had killed its descendants, let alone that little bastard. As for the little beast, it would not kill it because it wanted the little beast to watch how it would eat the little bastard.

 Chapter 1233 - God devouring vine (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1233: God devouring vine (3)</h4>

    <b>?</b>

    ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about you. After all, we¡¯ve known each other for so long. ¡± The weak little beast said with a smile. Its only purpose in living was to witness the death of this demon. Now that someone finally dared to deal with this demon, it felt that it had something to look forward to, and its child. If it could see its newly born child before it died, it would die without any regrets.

    ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t need your concern. You should be more concerned about your bastard! I won¡¯t let it go, it¡¯s dead. ¡± The half-human half-nt woman sneered.

    ¡°If you dare to touch my child, I¡¯ll fight you to the death.¡± The little Beastie said fiercely. It forced itself up from the ground and red at the huge nt.

    ¡°You want to fight me to the death? Hahaha! What a joke. ¡± The half-human half-nt woman used a branch to roll up the little beast and brought it in front of her eyes, her face full of disdain and ridicule.

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. We soul-gnawing beasts have a secret technique that uses our lives as the price and perishes together with our enemies. Once I use it, even if my enemies are stronger than me, they won¡¯t be able to withstand it. So, don¡¯t force me!¡± The weak little Beastie warned.

    ¡°Hahaha! If there really was a secret technique, would you have waited until now? You can¡¯t lie to me. ¡± The half-human half-nt woman had a look of disbelief.

    ¡°Believe it or not, but don¡¯t force me to die with you.¡± The weak little Beastie said disapprovingly. It didn¡¯t want to die unless it was forced to because it still wanted to keep its life to see its child. However, if this demon wanted to use its child to force it, then it couldn¡¯t be med.

    ¡°Hahaha! Perishing together! Alright! I¡¯ll be waiting for you! However, I don¡¯t have the time to deal with your business now. I¡¯ll deal with you slowly after I capture those humans. ¡± After saying that, the half-human half-nt woman threw the weak little beast back into the corner and ignored it. Instead, she focused on dealing with the humans on the ground.

    It then extended countless branches out of the ground and directed its branches to attack Leng ruoxue and the others who were on the ground ...

    Leng ruoxue and the others who were waiting for the green vines to grow were overjoyed when they saw the thick vines that suddenly emerged from the ground. This meant that the main vine that was hiding underground was no longer able to hold its breath. The little fire Spirit¡¯s actions were even faster. Before the others could react, it had thrown out a fewrge fireballs, burning the vines to ashes.

    ¡°Little fire spirit, you¡¯re too bad. You didn¡¯t even give us a chance and got rid of those vines yourself!¡± Feng Da and the others couldn¡¯t help butin.

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m sorry! I really can¡¯t bear to see those filthy things appear in front of me, and my mission is to destroy them. ¡± The little fire spirit said righteously. Everyone couldn¡¯t help butugh when they saw that cocky little appearance.

    And just as everyone was ridiculing him, countless more vines drilled out from the ground. This time, it was the little fire Spirit¡¯s quick hands and eyes again. After throwing out a fewrge fireballs, the vines all turned into ashes.

    ¡°Little fire spirit, can¡¯t you leave us some?¡± Feng Da said, a little speechless. He still wanted to try his own knife! However, who knew that this little thing would not give him any chance at all. Sigh! This was really infuriating! If it was any other team, they would have been running for their lives if they encountered these man-eating vines. However, they had to resort to snatching, and they would not be able to snatch them!

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t need to be anxious. I¡¯m just trying to force the main vine out. When ites out, you guys can deal with it.¡± The little fire spirit saw everyone¡¯sints and quicklyforted them.

    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. ,Please!

    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s true, then you should do it! Your speed is fast!¡± Feng Da and the others thought for a while, then they walked to the side and left their seats empty.

    Immediately after, countless more vines emerged from the ground. Without exception, they were all burned by the little fire spirit. Just like that, the cycle repeated until night. The main vine didn¡¯t dare to show itself. However, the vines that it sent to the door all became dead souls under the little fire Spirit¡¯s fire.

    Deep underground.

    The half-human, half-nt woman trembled with anger, and arge number of branches were still dancing in the air. The little beast in the corner was very happy to see this scene, and it couldn¡¯t help but secretly sigh. It seemed that the humans outside were not easy to deal with. Otherwise, this demon would not be so angry from embarrassment, haha! That was great. Although it didn¡¯t dare to expect the humans to destroy this demon, it was already very satisfied that they could make this demon suffer. How many years had it been since it had seen a demon like this? it really missed it!

    ¡°Hmph! Damn it, I won¡¯t let you see me as a joke. ¡± The half-human half-nt woman once again wrapped the little beast in the corner with her branches and shook it up and down as she said fiercely.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote to say this now? You must be very angry right now, right? I can¡¯t even do anything to those humans you look down on. ¡± The half-human half-nt in front of it called itself the God eating vine, which meant that it could even eat gods. However, after knowing it for so long, it had not eaten many gods so far. After all, this was not the real God World, and the God eating vine could not leave this ce with its current strength.

    ¡°Hmph! Those humans will be my food sooner orter. Do you think I¡¯ll let them go after killing so many of my descendants?¡± The half-human, half-nt woman said arrogantly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just talk. I think you don¡¯t even dare to leave this ce. You even want to kill him.¡± The small beast¡¯s face was full of mockery and disdain. In its opinion, if the evil demon dared to go up to the surface to take care of its so-called enemies, it would have gone up a long time ago. Since the divine devouring vine hadn¡¯t made any big movements so far, it was likely that the humans would be difficult to deal with.

    ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me. I won¡¯t be fooled. ¡± The half-human, half-nt woman roared angrily.

    ¡°Do those humans make you feel fear? Are you really scared?¡± The little Beastie continued to speak in an unconcerned manner. The smile on its face became even more obvious.

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m not afraid of them, I just don¡¯t want to go up now. ¡± The man-eating vine with the human face and nt body still said arrogantly.

    ¡°When do you want to go up?¡± The little beast¡¯s face was full of curiosity. Its child should be with the humans above. Although it was a little worried about its child¡¯s safety, the human who could make the God eating vine afraid must be quite powerful. Therefore, it spared no effort to stimte the God eating vine. Its purpose was to make the God eating vine reach the ground quickly. This way, it would have a chance to see its child, even just for a nce.

    ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll naturally go up and deal with them. You should worry more about yourself!¡± The God eating vine reminded him with a cold smile.

    ¡°What do I have to worry about? other than torturing me, can you bear to let me die too quickly?¡± The little Beastie said.

    ¡°Hmph! At least you know your own limits. ¡± The divine devouring vine said with a gloomy face. It kept observing the movements outside through its small branches. It was waiting! It was waiting for a suitable time to exterminate these abominable humans and that little bastard in one fell swoop. Because its greatest pleasure was to see the little beast in front of it in pain. Only when the little beast was in pain would it be happy, hahaha!

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue and the rest had already started to prepare dinner.

    After dinner, Leng ruoxue took out the house and ced it on the empty ground. Then, everyone returned to their own rooms.

    Inside the bangle, Leng ruoxue was currently observing the movements outside the house through the light screen. The little fire spirit and QiuQiu were sprawled in her arms, simrly observing the situation.

    ¡°Sister! nts like the man-eating vines love dark and damp ces the most. So, it must be hiding somewhere underground right now, peeking at our every move! I reckon that it willunch a surprise attack on us at midnight. ¡± The little fire spirit said with absolute certainty.

    ¡°Yes, sister, the little fire spirit is right. That disgusting and ugly thing will definitelye out from the ground when we are all sleeping. So, let¡¯s just sleep now! There¡¯s no need to care about it. ¡± QiuQiu also suggested.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to sleep!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she agreed. These two treasures had already decided on their behalf, so they could only follow their orders!

    The next morning.

    Leng ruoxue and the demon had just walked out of the room when they saw Feng Da and the rest gathered in the courtyard. They were discussing animatedly and each of them had a look of excitement on their faces.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leng ruoxue asked despite knowing the answer.

    ¡°Hehe! Young miss, these man-eating vines surrounded ustest night and are now showing off their might outside!¡± Feng Da said with excitement.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue raised her head and happened to see the man-eating Vine¡¯s branches dancing above their house. It looked like it was about to cover the house. Fortunately, there was a thinyer of film above the house that blocked the attack of the branches. Otherwise, the man-eating Vine¡¯s vines would have reached into the courtyard.

    ¡°Miss, what should we do now? When are you going to go out and properly deal with those man-eating vines?¡± Feng Da asked impatiently. He really wanted to try his knife!

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s let that man-eating vine be smug for a while. Let¡¯s have breakfast!¡± Leng ruoxue suggested with a chuckle. The enemy was in high spirits, so they would not go out at this time. As time passed, the man-eating vines ¡®fighting spirit would naturally be worn down. When that time came, it would be the time for them to make their move. Furthermore, she also wanted to understand more about the man-eating vines.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Everyone nodded and began to prepare breakfast. After breakfast, they went about their business, but no one paid any attention to the man-eating vine.

    Three dayster.

    The man-eating vine couldn¡¯t keep its cool and moved its huge body out of the ground. Looking at the house that was already surrounded by its branches and leaves, it couldn¡¯t help but feel smug. However, the other party refused toe out of the house, and it couldn¡¯t do anything to him. This made it very unhappy!

    At the thought of this, the man-eating vine could not help but curse,¡±¡±You cowardly humans, if you have the ability,e out! Hmph! What kind of skill is it to hide in there! Hurry up ande out!¡±

    However, the man-eating Vine¡¯s curses did not receive any response from anyone. At this time, everyone was sitting in the courtyard, observing the man-eating vine through the light screen ...

 Chapter 1234 - Soft persimmon (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1234: Soft persimmon (1)</h4>

    ¡°Waa! This was the man-eating vine! He¡¯s so ugly!¡± Lu Tao looked at the man-eating vine that was cursing outside and said with a face full of disgust.

    ¡°Yup! Why does it have a human face but a nt body?¡± Feng Da was also puzzled. Was this considered a side effect of an iplete advancement?

    ¡°Some kind of ident must have happened when this nt advanced. Otherwise, it¡¯s unlikely that such a situation would ur.¡± QiuQiu exined with an evil smile. nt-type creatures were most afraid of being disturbed when advancing in rank, so this nt was in its current state.

    ¡°Then is it possible for it to advance normally? Or will it always be like this in the future?¡± Cuizhu asked curiously. From the looks of it, this nt was a female. If it could only remain like this in the future, it was likely that this female man-eating vine would suffer for the rest of its life! Oh! After a long time, their hearts would definitely change, such as being perverted, being cynical, and so on.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be a big deal if it¡¯s always like this in the future. But it doesn¡¯t matter. It won¡¯t live long anyway. It doesn¡¯t matter what it looks like.¡± QiuQiu said disapprovingly. It was true that it liked heavenly and earthly treasures, but this nt was definitely not on its list of favorites. Therefore, it couldn¡¯t wait for someone to get rid of this nt! Not to mention others, the first one the little fire spirit would not let go of was that man-eating vine.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, miss, are we just going to let it scold us like that? When are you going to go out and clean it up?¡± Cuizhu said somewhat impatiently.

    ¡°In a while, I, the evildoer, Godfather, great elder, senior brother, Mo Yan and Liu Feng will go out. The rest of you stay in the house and don¡¯t act rashly.¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought. Even though this man-eating Vine¡¯s strength was only equivalent to a high level deity, this was still itsir after all. Furthermore, it had a huge number of vines. She was afraid that it would not be able to take care of everyone. Hence, it was better to let them stay in the house.

    ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t not bring me along.¡± Feng Da quickly said.

    <sub></sub>

    ¡°Miss, I want to go too.¡± Cheng Wu said, unwilling to show weakness.

    ¡°Alright, all of you, follow me out. Song di as well. The rest of you can stay in the house and watch the battle!¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly. Furthermore, looking at her grandfather and brother¡¯s expressions, she had no choice but to bring them along.

    After a simple discussion of their strategy, Leng ruoxue and the rest sat on the ground calmly and steadily, waiting for the right moment.

    The God eating vine, which had been scolding for nearly an entire morning, saw that no one dared toe out and court death. It suddenly felt as if it had punched cotton and had no way to vent the gloominess in its heart. Thinking of this, it curled its branches and brought the weak little beast to its eyes.

    ¡°Hmph! Did you see that? Those humans who were as timid as mice didn¡¯t dare toe out at all. They were afraid, haha! And you? Do you want to see your child? If you want to, get them toe out and die. I promise you that I¡¯ll let you see your child onest time. ¡± The God devouring vine roared. It believed that the people hiding in the houses could hear it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the ability to call him out for you! If you have the ability, you can call me that!¡± The weak little beast lifted its eyelids and said with a light smile.

    ¡°Dammit! You¡¯re really looking for death!¡± The God devouring vine roared. After it finished, it stuck its branches into the little beast¡¯s body and started to suck its blood. It really wanted to taste fresh human blood. It had had enough of this detestable little beast¡¯s blood.

    ¡°Hahaha! You can¡¯t bear to see me die. ¡± Little Beastie was very certain. It closed its eyes and didn¡¯t look at the divine eating vine.

    ¡°Damn it, open your eyes!¡± The God devouring vine saw that the little beast was ignoring it, and the anger in its heart surged.

    However, the little Beastie didn¡¯t seem to hear him. Only its weak breathing proved that it was still alive.

    In the house, Xiaoxiao¡¯s tears began to stream down her face at the sight of this scene. She muttered to herself,¡±¡±Mother! Mother!¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, is that little Beastie your mother?¡± Lu Tao asked in surprise. No wonder she found the little beast familiar. However, weren¡¯t soul-gnawing beasts supposed to be very powerful? How did her little mother be the man-eating Vine¡¯s food? She really couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s mom!¡± Xiao Xiao cried.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, did you get the wrong person? How could that little beast be your mother? Isn¡¯t your mother very powerful?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but ask. Even Zi Yu, a half-beast human with the strength of a divine Emperor, would feel fear towards an adult soul-eating beast. Therefore, he really couldn¡¯t believe that his little mother would be controlled by that man-eating vine, and even be its food.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao won¡¯t be wrong. That¡¯s mommy. Wu...Mommy is in pain. Sister, save mommy!¡± Xiao Xiao cried and begged, its tears wetting its snow-white fur. At this moment, its pitiful little appearance made everyone¡¯s heart ache.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xiaoxiao. We¡¯ll definitely think of a way to get your mother out. However, Xiaoxiao, you have to do as your sister says, understand?¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do.¡± Xiaoxiao nodded her head vigorously, looking very obedient.

    ¡°Alright then, Xiaoxiao. When we go outter, just follow what I taught you and look at your sister¡¯s eyes!¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she whispered a few words into Xiao Xiao¡¯s ear and reminded her again.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiaoxiao nodded again.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue and the rest opened the door of the house and walked out.

    When the God devouring vine, which was sucking the blood of the small beast, saw that the despicable humans were finally willing toe out of the house, it threw the small beast in front of it onto the ground behind it. Then, its beautiful eyes sized up Leng ruoxue and the rest.

    Although it had already observed these people when it was underground, it was still shocked and jealous to see them at such a close distance.

    It was shocked that the men in front of it were more handsome than each other. It was jealous of the hateful woman in front of it. How could she be more beautiful than it? this was something it could not tolerate. So, the woman was dead for sure. As for those men, it would let them live well and be its exclusive property. It would suck their blood every day and make these men its captives for life, loyal to it forever! It would always belong to it! Hahaha! The God eating vineughed wildly in the depths of its heart and was daydreaming!

 Chapter 1235 - Soft persimmon (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1235: Soft persimmon (2)</h4>

    <b></b>

    ¡°Humans, you¡¯re finally willing to roll out of your house?¡± The God eating vine said with a disdainful smile.

    ¡°Man-eating vine, you must be mistaken! We¡¯ve been waiting for you outside, but you didn¡¯t want toe out from the ground. Now you¡¯re ming us? this is ridiculous!¡± Feng Da replied with a mocking smile.

    ¡°What did you just call me?¡± The God eating vine red at him and roared.

    ¡°Man-eating vines! Why? Did I address him wrongly? Could it be that you¡¯re a herbivore?¡± Feng Da teased with a smirk.

    ¡°Damn it, don¡¯tpare me to those low-level carnivorous nts. I¡¯m the God devouring vine, the king of nts! When you see me, you should bow to show respect. However, since this is your first offense, this King will not haggle with you. ¡± The God devouring vine said with a magnanimous look. Its narcissistic words made Leng ruoxue and the othersugh wildly.

    ¡°Hahaha! You call yourself the king of nts? may I ask who approved of this? Don¡¯t tell me you self-proimed it? Aiyo! I¡¯m dying ofughter. ¡± Feng Da didn¡¯t give him any face as heughed out loud.

    Although the others didn¡¯t say anything, the smiles on their faces revealed what they were thinking. The divine devouring Vine¡¯s words were too ridiculous.

    <sub></sub>

    ¡°How audacious! This King was born to be the king of nts, and you all dare to look down on me! I will make you regret this. ¡± The God eating vine was furious, and its pretty face turned livid with anger.

    ¡°I wonder how you want us to regret this?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°I will kill you! As for these men, let them be my exclusive property. This King just so happens to need some male pets and food. In the future, you will all be this King¡¯s people. As long as you are obedient, not only will this King not eat you, but this King will also love you well. ¡± The God eating vine boasted shamelessly.

    When Feng Da and the rest heard the man-eating Vine¡¯s words, their expressions became extremely strange. None of them had expected that this man-eating vine was not only narcissistic, but also extremely lecherous. He wanted them to be his malepanions, but what did he want them to do?

    When Leng ruoxue heard the man-eating Vine¡¯s arrogant words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. She even looked at Feng Da and the rest with a gloating expression and teased,¡±¡±Oh! Feng Da, you guys will be its male pets in the future, so you guys have to perform well!¡±

    Feng DA¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines, and he couldn¡¯t help but reply,¡±¡±Miss, you¡¯re going to die soon. You won¡¯t be able to see if we perform well or not. What a pity!¡±

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s true! Man-eating vines! Don¡¯t kill me first! Let me see if they have the qualifications to be your malepanions, then you can kill me!¡± Leng ruoxue was discussing with the man-eating vines calmly.

    ¡°Damn it, I told you I¡¯m not a man-eating vine. I¡¯m the noble King of nts, God-eating vine. If you dare to call me a man-eating vine again, I¡¯ll eat you right now!¡± The divine devouring vine was so angry that its branches and leaves trembled, and it roared at the top of its lungs.

    ¡°Calm down! Pay attention to your image, no other king would shout like you, it¡¯s beneath your status. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Dammit! That¡¯s because I¡¯m angry with you guys. I¡¯ll eat whoever dares to call me man-eating vine again!¡± The God devouring vine threatened furiously. From its words, it sounded as if Leng ruoxue and the others had already be its food.

    ¡°Man-eating vine, do you really need men? I suggest you find a nt like green foxtail grass. It¡¯s a good match for you!¡± Feng Da suggested with a smile.

    ¡°Feng Da, you¡¯re wrong. How can this man-eating vine be worthy of green foxtail grass? Don¡¯t humiliate the green foxtail grass. It has its own dignity and will not take a fancy to this man-eating vine. ¡± Cheng Wu corrected him with a serious expression.

    ¡°Yes, that makes sense. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have randomly chosen a couple.¡± Feng Da immediately admitted his mistake and had a good attitude.

    However, their cooperation made the divine eating vine even angrier. Now, the divine eating vine was very sure that these two people were doing this on purpose to anger it to death! Thinking of this, the God eating vine stretched out its long branches and swept toward Feng Da and Cheng Wu ...

    The branch was soft and long, extremely tough, and extremely fast. Before anyone could react, Feng Da and Cheng Wu had already been swept away by the branch ...

    The God devouring vine waved its branches and swung Feng Da and Cheng Wu in the air. Its intention was obvious. It wanted to give them a scare and make them faint.

    However, Feng Da and Cheng Wu would not let it have its way. The two of them were having fun in the air, and Cheng Wu kept urging,¡±¡±Higher! Higher!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, throw it higher. Make your movements more intense!¡± Feng Da also said with a smile.

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest on the ground heard Feng Da and Cheng Wu¡¯s words, cold sweat trickled down their foreheads. They secretly sighed in their hearts. So, these two fellows were treating the man-eating vines as freebor. The pitiful man-eating vines! He had actually encountered these abnormal humans.

    When the divine devouring vine heard the conversation between the two of them, it was so angry that all the branches on its body trembled. More and more branches extended towards Leng ruoxue and the others, and with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, they wrapped around them ...

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest saw this, they went with the flow. None of them struggled, allowing the man-eating vines to do whatever they wanted.

    When the divine devouring vine saw that it had easily seeded, it couldn¡¯t help but be more and more proud. In its opinion, these humans were too weak and couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow. Otherwise, how could they have been caught by it?

    Oh right, where did that little B * stard go? He seemed to have seen it just now! The divine devouring vine searched everywhere and finally found a snow-white figure in Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Damned human, hand over that little B * stard to me, and I¡¯ll let you die a quick death.¡± The divine devouring Vine¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred as it red at Xiaoxiao, who was in Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t give you Xiaoxiao, how do you n on letting me die?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯ll first suck your blood dry, then eat your flesh. Then, I¡¯ll throw you, who only has one breath left, into the forest to feed the wild beasts. I¡¯ll let you see with your own eyes that you¡¯re being gnawed at by wild beasts, and hear your bones making cracking sounds in the mouths of wild beasts. At that time, you¡¯ll wish you were dead! AI! What a waste of such a beautiful face!¡± The divine devouring vine said, burning with jealousy.

 Chapter 1236 - Soft persimmon (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1236: Soft persimmon (3)</h4>

    Yes! It was jealous! It was jealous of that woman¡¯s devastatingly beautiful face and sexy figure because it could never be a real woman again. All of this was because of that little evildoer, so it hated her! It hated all the beautiful women, but it hated those little B * stards even more. Therefore, it would never let go of the two types of creatures that fell into its trap. One was women, and the other was children.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. ¡± Leng ruoxue praised the man-eating vine after hearing its words.

    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s good that you like it!¡± The God eating vineughed wildly, and its face became more and more proud.

    Suddenly, it felt a burst of pain. It looked up and saw that the two men it had caught had broken free of its restraints and were falling from the air. They were each holding a knife in their hands, and dark red liquid was dripping from the knife. Needless to say, it was its blood.

    Seeing this scene, the God eating vine was angry again. It quickly stretched out its branches and attacked Feng Da and Cheng Wu. However, for some reason, the two people¡¯s movements became more flexible. It attacked left and right, but it couldn¡¯t do anything to the other party. This made it a little anxious. At the same time, the pain from its branches spread to its trunk, causing its heart to tremble!

    Seeing the people trapped by it break out one after another and give it a heavy blow before leaving, this fact almost made it go crazy!

    ¡°Damned human! I¡¯m going to kill you all!¡± Looking at its broken branches and leaves, the God eating vine was very angry, because those vines were of great importance to it. They were not only a part of its body, but also shared its strength. Now, those branches were broken, which meant that its strength had been damaged. How could it not be angry from embarrassment?

    ¡°Man-eating vine, don¡¯t just say it. You should prove it with your actions!¡± Leng ruoxue, who was floating in mid-air, suggested with a faint smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll prove it to you, you damn woman. ¡± The God eating vine couldn¡¯t be bothered to correct the other party for not calling it a man-eating vine. Right now, it only wanted to kill this detestable woman in front of it. And these men, it also decided to eliminate them! Because it didn¡¯t need disobedient male pets or food! Hmph! It would make these humans pay the price.

    <sub></sub>

    ¡°Thene quickly! I¡¯ll be waiting!¡± Leng ruoxue urged impatiently.

    ¡°Damn woman, you¡¯re asking for death!¡± The fiery God devouring vine gathered all its branches and leaves together and pounced towards Leng ruoxue ...

    Leng ruoxue looked at the man-eating Vine¡¯s extremely fast speed. In the blink of an eye, it had already reached her. Unhurriedly, she released a small me from her fingertip. The small me jumped excitedly, as if it was very happy that it could be of use again. After seeing the man-eating vine, it could not wait to fly towards it ...

    ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ The man-eating Vine¡¯s branches were set aze, followed by the man-eating Vine¡¯s agonized cries ...

    ¡°Argh! ¡®Damn it!¡¯ What kind of fire is that? How can he be so powerful!¡± The God devouring vine endured the pain and cut off its burning branch, questioning angrily.

    ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary me! Why? I¡¯m really sorry for the pain. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I forgot that wood is afraid of fire. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. However, there was not a single trace of apology on her beautiful face.

    ¡°Ordinary mes? Do you think I¡¯m as gullible as a three-year-old child? That¡¯s definitely not an ordinary me, and I¡¯m not a piece of wood. ¡± The God eating vine roared in exasperation.

    It felt a trace of fear towards Leng ruoxue. The mes had multiplied its fear because it knew very well that it was no match for the mes. If it was an ordinary me, it would not have been able to burn its branches. However, the mes had not used any strength and had burned its branches into ashes. This was enough to show that the level of the mes was very high. It was also afraid of the mes that the little doll had released.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue and the little doll that had not appeared in front of it had be people that it could not provoke for the time being. However, it was not as afraid of the rest.

    Since it had made up its mind to kill all the humans, it would not be merciful to them. However, it still had to choose the soft persimmons. After looking around, it chose a soft persimmon, and it chose Bing Yao.

    This man was too beautiful. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that these humans were so hateful, it really wanted to keep this man by its side and enjoy him. What a pity! The beautiful man in front of it was destined to be its target. Although it was a little reluctant, it had decided to kill Bing Yao.

    After making the decision, all of its branches flew towards Bing Yao in an instant. In the blink of an eye, it had tied Bing Yao up and brought him to its eyes.

    Upon closer inspection, the man was stunningly beautiful. Although there were men more beautiful than him among these humans, he was more pleasing to the eye because he was too simr to the person in its heart, whether it was in temperament or appearance.

    Bing Yao, who was tied up like a hairpin, felt the man-eating Vine¡¯s gaze on him. He did not hesitate and allowed the man-eating vine to admire him. Although he did not like the way the man-eating vine looked at him as if he was its prey, he should not be so stingy when facing someone who was about to die. He would just do a good deed.

    ¡°Am I Beautiful?¡± The God eating vine, who was immersed in its memories, asked with a shy expression.

    ¡°So ugly! I¡¯ve never seen anyone uglier than you!¡± Bing Yao said honestly. Although he wanted to do good every day, he couldn¡¯t lie! No normal human would think that a wooden stake was beautiful.

    ¡°Could it be uglier than this?¡± The God devouring vine was furious. It used a branch to roll up the little beast behind it and questioned Bing Yao.

    ¡°At least it¡¯s cute! But look at you, you¡¯re neither a human nor a tree. You can¡¯t be considered beautiful!¡± Bing Yao said honestly.

    ¡°I¡¯m in this state because of them! Hmph! I won¡¯t let it go, and I won¡¯t let that little B * stard go!¡± The God devouring vine pointed at the weak little beast and said. Thinking of the past, the anger in its heart became more and more uncontroble.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t harm you. It¡¯s your own evil intentions. You harmed yourself.¡± At this moment, the weak little beast spoke indifferently. It sneaked a nce at the snow-white little beast in the woman¡¯s arms from the corner of its eye, and its heart softened.

    ¡°I didn ¡®t! Why would I want to harm myself? it¡¯s all your fault!¡± The God eating vine roared angrily, but it didn¡¯t get any response from little beast.

    ¡°Calm down! You¡¯re already in this state, and weird things won¡¯t solve the problem, right? I think you¡¯re in a lot of pain living like this, so why don¡¯t I help you free yourself?¡± Bing Yao said with a smile, but the words he said were so vicious that it almost made the divine devouring vine vomit blood.

    ¡°Even you want me to die?¡± The God eating vine said with a heartbroken expression.

    ¡°Uh! Whether you die or not has nothing to do with me! However, if you don¡¯t die, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be the ones to die. So, you should die!¡± Bing Yao thought for a while and said with certainty.

    ¡°You really want me to die?¡± The God eating vine confirmed again.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Bing Yao quickly nodded.

    ¡°Why? Why? Why do you all want me dead? Hmph! You want me to die, but I want to live well. I¡¯m going to kill all of you!¡± The God eating vine roared fiercely.

    However, no one took its roar seriously. Instead, they watched as it dug its own grave. They couldn¡¯t help but gloat in their hearts. What a pitiful man-eating vine! He originally thought that he had picked a soft persimmon, but who knew that he had picked a hard bone. Did Bing Yao have a face that could deceive the public?

    ¡°Damn woman, do you want to save this man in my hands? If you want to, you can exchange it with the little beast in your arms. ¡± The God eating vine said.

    ¡°Don ¡®t! Don ¡®t!¡± When the weak little beast heard the God eating Vine¡¯s words, it hurriedly said nervously. However, it was too embarrassed to ask them not to use its child to exchange for their people, so after only two shouts, it stopped making any more sounds. The God eating vine also didn¡¯t allow it to speak and directly threw it from the air to the ground behind it, so that this annoying little beast wouldn¡¯t ruin its good n.

    ¡°What if I say I won¡¯t exchange with you?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°You actually don¡¯t care about your friend¡¯s life and death for a bastard of unknown origin, haha! The friendship between you humans is nothing more than this!¡± The divine devouring vine said sarcastically. Its face was filled with contempt for Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about our friendship. Just take care of yourself.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°That damned woman! You really don¡¯t want to exchange with me?¡± The God eating vine said, unwilling to give up.

    ¡°No!¡± Leng ruoxue was very certain, but the God eating vine didn¡¯t fully believe her words. In the God eating Vine¡¯s heart, this woman was just holding on. How could she ignore the life and death of her human friend for a little beast?

    ¡°Don¡¯t regret it if you don¡¯t exchange with me!¡± The God eating vine reminded.

    ¡°You¡¯re so long-winded! I said I won¡¯t trade, so I won¡¯t trade. As for the man you caught, if you can really kill him, I¡¯ll consider you capable!¡± Leng ruoxue said impatiently.

    ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t dare to kill him?¡± The God eating vine roared, and its branches trembled in anger.

    ¡°If you dare to kill me, then kill me. Stop talking nonsense.¡± Leng ruoxue waved her hand as if she was chasing away a fly.

    ¡°Little Xue ¡®er, how could you do this to me! I¡¯m so sad!¡± Bing Yao¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with tears as she said pitifully.

    However, his act of pity was ignored by Leng ruoxue. The divine devouring Vine¡¯s heart ached for him.

    ¡°This woman is so heartless. You¡¯d better follow me in the future! I¡¯ll definitely treat you well. ¡± The God eating vine promised.

    ¡°Oh! How are you going to treat me well?¡± Bing Yao asked curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯ll suck less of your blood every day so that you can live longer. I¡¯ll definitely make you live longer than this detestable little beast. ¡± The God eating vine said with a charitable expression.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± When everyone heard the man-eating Vine¡¯s words, they could not help butugh. After all this, in the man-eating Vine¡¯s heart, sucking less blood and letting it live longer was already treating it well?

 Chapter 1237 - Self-destruction (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1237: Self-destruction (1)</h4>

    <b></b>

    ¡°Dammit! What are youughing at? No one is allowed tough!¡± The God devouring vine saw that everyone was grinning from ear to ear and couldn¡¯t help but swing its branches in anger, trying to threaten the other party. Unfortunately, it was ignored by Feng Da and the others.

    ¡°Man-eating vines! You¡¯re too overbearing, we can¡¯t evenugh!¡± Feng Da said as he held back hisughter. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he felt that the man-eating vines ¡®words were tooughable, they wouldn¡¯t beughing so happily!

    ¡°No! No! None of you are allowed tough anymore!¡± The divine devouring vine roared and then red at Bing Yao.¡±Do you want to follow me or not? Hurry up and answer me!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Bing Yao replied without even thinking.

    ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t I say I would treat you well? You¡¯re still not satisfied? Why are all men so greedy?¡± The divine devouring vine heard Bing Yao¡¯s words and roared in anger.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that men are greedy, but no man can ept your kindness. ¡± Bing Yao spoke the truth. Which normal man would be able to ept such kindness? Was it a good thing to suck less blood and live a little longer? Rather than living like that, he might as well kill himself! At least the pain would be less.

    However, looking at the man-eating Vine¡¯s crazed appearance, could it have been rejected by the man before? Oh! It was normal to reject it, but it was abnormal to ept it!

    <sub></sub>

    ¡°Why not? I didn¡¯t eat you all, what else do you want?¡± The God eating vine was furious. Why did all the men it liked hurt it like this? It was like that in the past, and it was the same with the one in front of it now. It couldn¡¯t understand how it couldn¡¯tpare to that hateful little beast.

    ¡°You¡¯re being nice to us just because you didn¡¯t eat us?¡± Bing Yao said sarcastically. nts were just nts, how could they understand what true feelings were? The man-eating vine dealt with people based on its instincts. In its heart, men were equivalent to food. However, no man with flesh and blood was willing to be food.

    ¡°What else do you want?¡± The God eating vine was confused.

    ¡°We want to live with dignity. However, you won¡¯t understand what dignity is. In your eyes, everyone can be food. The only difference is whether you allow the food to live longer.¡± Bing Yao said calmly.

    ¡°Right! You¡¯re right, everyone is my food, so I¡¯m the only one who can decide your life and death! I¡¯m going to ask you onest time, do you want to follow me or not?¡± The God eating vine didn¡¯t want to waste any more time and asked directly.

    ¡°I still have the same two words, no!¡± Bing Yao said without hesitation.

    ¡°Dammit! I¡¯ve already given you the opportunity, but you didn¡¯t know how to grasp it. Don¡¯t me me for being merciless!¡± The God eating vine was very annoyed. Why did all the men it liked not like it? It couldn¡¯t understand why no man liked it when it was so beautiful and had a high status in the Botanic world. Why?

    ¡°Whatever you want!¡± Bing Yao said without a care.

    ¡°You asked for this!¡± After saying that, the divine devouring vine extended its branches towards Bing Yao, who was tied up like a dumpling. If it couldn¡¯t get it, it wouldn¡¯t let others have the chance to get it. Since you don¡¯t want to be its man, then be its food! Eating the man it liked was also one of its greatest pleasures. Because only in this way would the man it liked belong to it forever, and no one could take him away!

    However, as soon as the vine reached Bing Yao, he grabbed it with his bare hands. He flicked it with his divine power and the vine was broken.

    ¡°You ... How did you break my branches?¡± The God eating vine looked at its broken branch and said in disbelief.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they just some dried branches? What can¡¯t be shaken?¡± Bing Yao said with a faint smile, but his eyes were fixed on the branch in his hand, studying it.

    This branch was slightly different from the other branches because its front end was actually something like a suction cup. There were also sharp spikes on it, but the center of the spikes was empty, forming a tube. It could be seen that this branch was specially used by man-eating vines to suck blood.

    ¡°Y-you let me go!¡± The God devouring vine looked at its most important branch being held by Bing Yao for research, and it suddenly became nervous. It was afraid that the man would break the branch it used to suck blood just like the other branches. Moreover, although it had many branches all over its body, this was the only one it used to eat. If it was broken, it would take hundreds of years to grow back. As a result, it would have to starve for the next hundreds of years. As a divine devouring vine, the most unbearable thing for it was not being able to drink fresh blood. Therefore, it would never tolerate its branch being damaged.

    ¡°What if I don ¡®t? This branch is quite interesting. I really want to cut it open and study it in detail. Do you agree?¡± Bing Yao asked curiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree! I don¡¯t agree!¡± The God eating vine immediately cried out. Wu ... It would be a ghost if it agreed! That hateful man! What a terrifying man! Why did it think that this man was easy to bully? Now, it realized that it might have been wrong!

    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to disagree,¡± Bing Yaoughed coldly and took out a Silver Dagger from his storage ring. The dagger was extremely sharp and it gave off a cold air. One look and one could tell that it was not an ordinary dagger.

    Bing Yao held a dagger in his hand and gestured on the branch, as if he was choosing a suitable ce to cut. This scene frightened the God eating vine. The branches all over its body trembled and it used all its strength to pull the branch back from Bing Yao¡¯s hand. However, Bing Yao would not give it the chance.

    Everyone heard a ¡®pop¡¯ sound and saw a one-foot long gash on the branch in Bing Yao¡¯s hand. Red liquid gushed out, and the divine eating Vine¡¯s scream was heard.

    ¡°Argh! How detestable! How detestable! I won¡¯t let you go, you¡¯re dead!¡± The divine devouring vine cried out in pain, and the branches on its body trembled even more violently. However, Bing Yao didn¡¯t take its threat seriously at all.

 Chapter 1238 - Self-destruction (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1238: Self-destruction (2)</h4>

    Bing Yao held the branch that was as thick as a baby¡¯s arm tightly in his hand. He started to move the sharp dagger up and down again. Then, he found the right position and cut again ...

    Then, the God eating Vine¡¯s scream sounded again.

    Bing Yao seemed to be addicted to it. He cut here and there, and the people could only hear the man-eating Vine¡¯s screams never stop. In fact, each scream was louder than thest.

    The God devouring vine screamed and cursed. The more it cursed, the more Bing Yao¡¯s dagger shed.

    When everyone saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a few ck lines on their foreheads. They couldn¡¯t help but secretly sigh. Bing Yao was so terrifying. He actually tortured the man-eating vines like this. Fortunately, they weren¡¯t Bing Yao¡¯s enemies. If they were in his ce, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it either. Sigh! The pitiful man-eating vines! Why did you have to provoke bingyao of all people? Wasn¡¯t this just looking for trouble? The fate of the man-eating vines made them believe even more firmly that one could not judge a book by its cover!

    ¡°Despicable humans!¡± After a long while, the God eating vine was still scolding, but its voice was getting weaker and weaker. Bing Yao seemed to be tired as well. He stopped what he was doing and looked at the man-eating vine with a faint smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll rest for a while, and we¡¯ll continueter. You should rest too! I don¡¯t want to have no energy to scoldter. ¡± Bing Yao suggested with a smile.

    When the God eating vine heard Bing Yao¡¯s words, it was so angry that it almost fainted.

    <sub></sub>

    However, it did need to rest for a while. This man had too many ways to torture it. If it did not rest up enough, it was afraid that it would be tortured to death! Wuwu...This demon!

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you would have this day.¡± Suddenly, a weak voice rang in the divine eating Vine¡¯s ears. When the divine eating vine heard this voice, it immediately became spirited again. How could it have forgotten about this little beast that deserved to die? with this little beast here, these humans wouldn¡¯t dare to kill it. Thinking of this, it couldn¡¯t help but feel a little proud. This little beast was quite useful! He could be its food when he was free, and now he could save its life. It seemed that he had made the right decision not to kill the little beast.

    The God eating Vine¡¯s long Branch gently rolled back, and the little beast it had thrown behind it was brought to its eyes. Moreover, with the little beast as a protective talisman, it felt a little more rxed.

    ¡°Detestable human, let go of my bloodsucking vines, or I¡¯ll kill this little beast!¡± The God eating vine raised the little beast in front of its eyes and threatened.

    ¡°I say, man-eating vine, you must be mistaken! This little beast has nothing to do with us. Do you think it¡¯s useful to use it to threaten us?¡± Bing Yao said, a little speechless.

    ¡°Yup! Man-eating vine, do you have a brain?! What does this little beast¡¯s life or death have to do with us? if you want to use it to threaten us, you¡¯ve found the wrong person!¡± Feng Da alsoughed and teased.

    ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s that little b*stard¡¯s mother. I don¡¯t believe that you won¡¯t save it for that little B * stard!¡± The divine devouring vine said confidently. Previously, it had asked that hateful woman for that little vile spawn, but that woman had refused to give it to it. Therefore, it was very certain that the woman would definitely save this hateful little beast for the little vile spawn in her arms! At that time, it would be able to escape, because it was now very sure that it was no match for these humans. Hmph! It was never toote for a gentleman to take revenge. When it had achieved some sess in its cultivation, it would naturallye back to seek revenge on these humans.

    ¡°You said it¡¯s Xiaoxiao¡¯s mommy, so it¡¯s Xiaoxiao¡¯s mommy? Do you think we¡¯re as stupid as you and will believe your words?¡± Leng ruoxue mocked calmly.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me? This little beast is the mother of the little B * stard in your arms. This is absolutely true. ¡± The God devouring vine couldn¡¯t help but roar. It was so angry that it was going crazy! These humans were too difficult to deal with. It had seen many humans in the forest, but this was the first time it had encountered such a difficult one. It was really infuriating.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, you don¡¯t believe it. Do you need a reason? Don¡¯t think that senior brother will let you off just because you randomly find a little beast to pretend to be Xiao Xiao¡¯s mother. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. After she finished speaking, she lowered her head and asked little Xiao, who was in her arms,¡±¡±Xiaoxiao, the man-eating vine said that the little beast in its hands is your mother. Is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not. Xiaoxiao doesn¡¯t have a mother. ¡± Xiao Xiao looked up at little Beastie with its watery eyes and said softly. However, it couldn¡¯t help but think, mommy! Mother! Bear with it! Big sister will save you.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it? She is your mother! You little B * stard, you don¡¯t even recognize your own mother!¡± When the divine devouring vine heard Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, it roared angrily.

    ¡°It really isn ¡®t! Don¡¯t try to find a soul-gnawing beast to pretend to be my mother, I¡¯m not that easy to fool. ¡± Xiaoxiao pouted her little mouth and said stubbornly.

    ¡°Damn you, you little B * stard. Your father died to save you, and your mother suffered because of you. You don¡¯t acknowledge them. You really have no conscience!¡± The God eating vine roared with a pained expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t recognize it, but I don¡¯t even know the soul-gnawing beast you speak of. How do you want me to recognize it? I can¡¯t just randomly acknowledge a mother! How can I face my mother who gave birth to me like that?¡± Xiaoxiao said seriously.

    ¡°Quickly tell that little B * stard that you¡¯re its biological mother! Hurry up and let it recognize you!¡± The God eating vine saw this and ordered the weak little beast in its hand.

    ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s right, I¡¯m not its mother, and I won¡¯t randomly acknowledge my own child. So, don¡¯t waste your time, I won¡¯t let you have your wish. ¡± The weak little beast said with a strong backbone. It looked at the little white beast in Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms lovingly and prayed in its heart,¡±child, you have to take good care of yourself!¡± Mother would rather die than let this demon hurt you. To be able to see you once, mother is already dead without any regrets.

    ¡°Do you believe that I will kill you right now?¡± The God eating vine was filled with hatred when it saw that it couldn¡¯t achieve its goal! It hated the humans who had forced it, but it hated the detestable little beast in its hands even more!

    ¡°Alright! Go ahead and kill! I¡¯ve always wanted to apany brother fan!¡± The weak little beast said with a light smile. Now that it saw that its child was living well, it had nothing to worry about. Thus, the threat of the God eating vine to it was not of much use.

 Chapter 1239 - Self-destruction (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1239: Self-destruction (3)</h4>

    ¡°You wish! I won¡¯t let you die. ¡± Hearing the little beast¡¯s words, the God eating vine recalled the past. Naturally, it would not let the little beast have its way. Hmph! You want to go down and apany brother fan? dream on! Even if it meant death! It would not let them be together.

    ¡°I knew it. But, even if you die, brother fan will not want to see you.¡± The weak little beast provoked the demon on purpose. The brother fan that it was talking about was its most beloved partner and also its father. However, he was taken by this demon and was eaten cruelly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t want to see me, but it also can¡¯t see you! Hahaha! If I can¡¯t get it, then no one else can!¡± The divine devouring vineughed arrogantly. At this moment, it had even forgotten the threat that these humans posed to it. It only thought of stepping on its love rival.

    Feng Da and the others perked up their ears to listen to the conversation between the man-eating vine and the weak little beast. They all thought to themselves in unison,¡¯so that little beast isn¡¯t just the man-eating Vine¡¯s food!¡¯ There was even some gossip about the emotional entanglement between the two of them. However, weren¡¯t man-eating vines nts? Why did she take a fancy to a little beast? Xiao Xiao¡¯s father should also be a beast, right?

    However, on second thought, if even they wanted to keep the man-eating vines as their exclusive property, it was normal for them to take a fancy to a beast, right? From the looks of it now, the man-eating vines had quite a variety of tastes. They ate everything and could take in anything.

    The divine devouring Vine¡¯s smugughter continued for a long time, and Leng ruoxue and the others didn¡¯t interrupt it. After it was doneughing, Bing Yao said indifferently,¡±¡±Man-eating vine, you¡¯ve rested enough! Let¡¯s continue. ¡±

    ¡°Don ¡®t! I don¡¯t want to continue! How dare you treat me like this! I¡¯m the king of nts!¡± The God devouring vine heard Bing Yao¡¯s words and immediately roared to refuse. Unfortunately, Bing Yao was not moved at all. He directly cut off the front end of the bloodsucking vine in his hand with his dagger. In an instant, more red liquid spurted out andnded on the ground, emitting a foul smell.

    The divine devouring Vine¡¯s screams were even louder, deafening to the ears.

    <sub></sub>

    Feng Da and the others couldn¡¯t help but cover their ears so that the demonic sound wouldn¡¯t pierce through them. At the same time, they couldn¡¯t help but resent Bing Yao for letting the man-eating vines out! He should have blocked its mouth first before cutting off its branches!

    In the next second, Bing Yao seemed to know what Feng Da and the others were thinking. As expected, he blocked the man-eating Vine¡¯s mouth with his ice attribute skill first. Then, he used his dagger to cut the man-eating Vine¡¯s blood-sucking vines. At this time, the man-eating vine could not make a sound even though it was in pain.

    When Feng Da and the rest saw this! They let go of their hands that were covering their ears and looked at the man-eating vine with sympathy. Poor guy, this is just the beginning!

    The God eating vine trembled in pain. Seeing its bloodsucking vine leave its trunk, it was filled with hatred! It wanted tomand its vines to attack the detestable man, but it suddenly lost control of its branches. Fortunately, the weak little beast was still tightly bound by it. Otherwise, it would have lost itsst bargaining chip. At this moment, it still believed that the detestable little beast would be its protective talisman. As long as the little beast existed, the humans would not kill it.

    After cutting off a small part of the man! Eating vine! Bing Yao threw out a few more ice des! Whoosh!¡¯ With a few sounds, the man-eating vines ¡®branches were all broken into several pieces!

    In the blink of an eye, the originally luxuriant man-eating vines were all cut off except for the trunk that remained intact!

    The weak little beast that was bound by the man-eating vines also broke free from the man-eating vines ¡®control and fell to the ground. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue quickly brought the weak little beast away from the man-eating vines¡¯ range so that it would not be used by the man-eating vines to threaten them.

    ¡°Wuwu!¡± When the God eating vine saw that all of its things had fallen into the hands of a human, it couldn¡¯t help but re at Bing Yao with hatred in its eyes. However, its mouth was sealed, so other than whimpering, it couldn¡¯t say a single word.

    Seeing this, Bing Yao kindly removed the restraint on its mouth, and then smiled and said,¡±¡±Alright, you can say whatever you want to say now.¡±

    ¡°Damned human! Return that little beast to me, it¡¯s mine!¡± The divine devouring vine shouted crazily, but Leng ruoxue ignored its words.

    Leng ruoxue bent down to check on the weak little beast¡¯s condition. Then, she took out a pill from her bracelet and ced it into the little beast¡¯s mouth.

    After eating the pill, the little beast quickly recovered its strength. Although it was still a little weak, it was much better than its previous sickly appearance. Moreover, because the little beast had lost too much blood for a long time and was malnourished, a small pill was not enough to immediately recover.

    At this moment, Xiaoxiao, who was in Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms, had already jumped down impatiently and pounced into the arms of the weak little beast. It looked at the adult soul-gnawing beast with tears in its eyes and cried out loudly,¡±¡±Mother! Xiaoxiao really misses you. ¡±

    ¡°My child, my child!¡± The adult soul-gnawing beast hugged Xiaoxiao as tears flowed down its cheeks. It had never thought that its own child would actually recognize it. Initially, it had thought that this child had really forgotten about it. After all, when it had sent its child away, its child had not been born yet.

    ¡°Mother! I¡¯ll take revenge for you. I won¡¯t let that man-eating vine off!¡± Xiao Xiao looked at its mother¡¯s extremely weak appearance and said with a heart full of hatred. No wonder it did not see its parents when it was born. It turned out that it had been captured by these man-eating vines. Wu ... Damn man-eating vines. They dared to torture its mother. It would make them regret it.

    ¡°No, don ¡®t! Child, you¡¯re still too young. You¡¯re not a match for the man-eating vines. Don¡¯t act rashly!¡± When the adult soul-gnawing beast heard this, it was so frightened that it hurriedly reminded.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, big sister will help me. ¡± Xiaoxiao said confidently. She even turned around and smiled at Leng ruoxue in an attempt to please her.

    When Leng ruoxue heard Xiaoxiao¡¯s words and saw the way Xiaoxiao was trying to please her, she could not help butugh. Was this cunning little guy treating her as a fighter? However, it was indeed impossible for her to let this man-eating vine go. It was quite dangerous to have such a disgusting thing in her territory. Forget it, she would just help the little mother and son along the way!

    However, before Leng ruoxue could do anything, the divine devouring vine, who had personally witnessed the soul-gnawing beast¡¯s reunion with its mother, was greatly shocked. It roared loudly in disbelief,¡±¡±Dammit! Didn¡¯t you refuse to admit your rtionship with each other? Then what are you looking like now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s our business what we want to do, is it any of your business?¡± Xiaoxiao replied without giving him any face.

    ¡°Damned vile spawn, I won¡¯t let you off, and I won¡¯t let you humans off!¡± The God eating vine said incoherently and angrily.

    ¡°I say, man-eating vines! You¡¯ve already said this many times. If you really want to kill us, then do it! Oh! By the way, you¡¯re considered to have no hands now, right? I wonder if you have any other way to kill us?¡± Feng Da asked curiously when he heard the man-eating Vine¡¯s words.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to die with you!¡± Provoked by Feng DA¡¯s words, the divine devouring vine roared in anger. Then, it mobilized all its strength and gathered it on the remaining main vine. As the main vine slowly expanded, the divine devouring vine also grew bigger and bigger. Soon, its main stem had doubled in size ...

    When the adult soul-gnawing beast saw this, it quickly shouted,¡±¡±Be careful, everyone! The God eating vine is going to self-destruct!¡±

    When Bing Yao heard the adult soul-eating beast¡¯s words, he remained calm and unhurried as he looked at the man-eating vine that was gathering its power. He chuckled and said,¡±¡±Man-eating vine, you¡¯re too slow. Why don¡¯t I help you?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± The tall God eating vine asked condescendingly, its face full of confusion. It really couldn¡¯t understand why these people weren¡¯t afraid at all when they knew that it was going to self-destruct and die with them.

    ¡°I despise the fact that you¡¯re too slow in self-destructing, so I want to help you!¡± Bing Yao said with a smile. After that, he quickly gathered divine power in his hand and threw it at the main trunk of the man-eating vine. In an instant, the man-eating vine was filled to the brim with the external divine power, and it was clearly beyond what it could withstand. In the blink of an eye, the man-eating vine grew several timesrger, and its human face showed an extremely painful expression.

    Then, Bing Yao cast another barrier, covering the man-eating vine within ...

    In an instant!

    Everyone heard a loud bang and saw the tall man-eating vine explode violently. The thick main vine was blown into pieces, turning into fragments and falling to the ground.

    However, after the self-destruction, the man-eating vine did not diepletely. After the self-destruction, the man-eating vine turned into a small bud and hid under the debris. It thought that it had hidden well and no one would discover its n. Little did it know that Leng ruoxue and the others had long known about its actions. Hence, it was the only one who was pleased with itself and thought that its n had seeded. Now, it was only waiting for these abominable humans to leave so that it could find a good ce to hide. It had started cultivating again. In this way, it would have the opportunity to regain its human body.

    Previously, although it had thought of using the method of rebirth to cultivate again, it was reluctant to give up its many years of cultivation. Therefore, it had never had the heart to self-destruct. Now, these humans had forced it to self-destruct, which could be considered as granting it a new life.

    Speaking of which, it should thank these humans properly! And the way it thanked them was naturally to eat them after it had re-cultivated! Letting these despicable humans die for him was the highest honor he could give them. As for those two little beasts, he would continue to torture them. Hmph! If you want the family of three to be reunited, stop dreaming!

    ¡°The God eating vine isn¡¯t dead yet! Don¡¯t be fooled by it, it can self-destruct and revive. ¡± Seeing that the God eating Vine¡¯s self-destruction didn¡¯t bring them any danger, the adult spirit-engulfing beast was stunned for a moment before suddenly remembering the God eating Vine¡¯s innate ability. Thus, it hurriedly reminded them.

    When the God devouring vine, which was hiding under the debris, heard the adult soul-gnawing beast¡¯s words, it was so angry that it almost fainted. It couldn¡¯t help but curse in its heart. If it had known that the detestable little beast would betray it, it would have taken care of it earlier. However, it believed that those humans would not be able to find it. After all, with so many fragments buried, it would take a lot of effort for those people to find it. As long as it found an opportunity, it would escape ...

 Chapter 1240 - Nian (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1240: Nian (1)</h4>

    <b></b>

    However, before the divine devouring vine could be pleased with itself, it heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s voice,¡±¡±It doesn¡¯t matter, it can¡¯t run away.¡±

    ¡°The divine devouring vine is very cunning. It should be in hiding by now. It won¡¯t be easy for us to find it. If it escapes, there will be endless trouble.¡± The adult soul-gnawing beast said worriedly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to find it. As long as we burn this ce down, it won¡¯t be able to escape even if it wants to. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. She would not let the man-eating vines have their way and let everyone search this ce bit by bit! Therefore, she would use the simplest and most effective method, which was to burn the fragments of the man-eating vines to ashes. She did not believe that the man-eating vines would be able to escape under such circumstances.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue took the little fire spirit out of her bracelet. Without waiting for Leng ruoxue¡¯s instructions, the little fire spirit started to set fire.

    He set fire not only to burn the man-eating vines, but also to purify thend so that it was more suitable for the growth of other nts. After all, the soil here had been almost destroyed by the man-eating vines. Other than vampire nts, other nts would definitely die Here.

    Following the little fire Spirit¡¯s me, the fragments of the man-eating vine within the barrier were quickly burned to ashes. The man-eating vine that was hiding under the fragments endured the pain in its body and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Although the me was very powerful, it was still within the range that it could bear for the time being. After all, it had cultivated for many years, so it still had the ability to bear this. The only hope in its heart now was that the me could be extinguished as soon as possible. Otherwise, it couldn¡¯t guarantee that it wouldn¡¯t be discovered by those hateful humans.

    The little fire spirit seemed to know what the man-eating vine was thinking and quickly retracted its me. After a moment of silence, it released a slightly golden me. The level of this me was obviously higher than the previous one. The me flew to the ashes and in the blink of an eye, the ashes of the man-eating Vine¡¯s fragments turned into a part of the air and evaporated instantly. He couldn¡¯t help but cry out when he was burned by the scorching mes ...

    <sub></sub>

    ¡°Argh! It hurts! It hurts so much, you damn human! I won¡¯t let you off!¡± The struggling God eating vine was still moring, but no one was moved. Little fire spirit continued to increase the fire, and gradually, the God eating Vine¡¯s voice became weaker and weaker, until itpletely disappeared ...

    However, the little fire spirit was still worried about the God eating vine. Therefore, it decided to conduct a more thorough purification of the ce. Thinking of this, it said to Leng ruoxue and the others,¡±¡±Big sister, all of you go back to your rooms. I¡¯m going topletely purify this ce.¡±

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll leave this ce first and wait for you outside.¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she temporarily kept the house and led the group out of the mountain stream, leaving the ce to the little fire spirit.

    Once they were outside the mountain stream, Leng ruoxue ced the house on an empty plot ofnd. The group then entered the house and observed the movements in the mountain stream through the light screen.

    The little fire spirit in the mountain stream had already turned into a huge me. The me was shining with a dazzling golden light and flickered with a heart-palpitating aura.

    The little fire spirit transformed into its original form and flew around the mountain stream. Wherever it went, a sea of fire would be set aze. All the living creatures in the mountain stream were purified. The originally dark red soil slowly revealed its original appearance as the little fire Spirit¡¯s mes burned it. The air here also gradually recovered its rity.

    After a long time, the little fire spirit finished its purification and transformed back into a chubby one-year-old baby. It bounced back into the house and pounced into Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s done.¡± The little fire spirit asked for credit with excitement.

    ¡°Well done.¡± Leng ruoxue patted the little fire Spirit¡¯s head and praised it.

    ¡°Little fire spirit, are you sure that the man-eating vine is dead?¡± Feng Da asked curiously.

    ¡°He can¡¯t be more dead, don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s no longer suitable for nts like man-eating vines to live there, so there shouldn¡¯t be any more blood-sucking creatures in the nightmare forest. ¡± The little fire spirit said with absolute certainty.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the God eating vine will die so easily, so it¡¯s best to confirm it!¡± The adult soul-eating beast suggested in a low voice. It had been poisoned by the God eating vine for many years, so it could be said that it hated and feared the God eating vine. The influence of the God eating vine was deeply rooted in its heart, so it wasn¡¯t easy to make it believe that the God eating vine was really gone.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe in my ability?¡± When the little fire spirit heard the adult soul-gnawing beast¡¯s words, it pouted its little mouth and said unhappily.

    ¡°No, I just wanted you to confirm it. The divine devouring vine is very cunning, and I¡¯m afraid it will trick us.¡± The adult soul-gnawing beast said carefully. Facing the aggressive little fire spirit, it felt nervous for some reason.

    ¡°Alright then! Big sister, since this little soul-gnawing beast is so afraid of the man-eating vines, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to purify it again!¡± The little fire spirit said with a smile.

    ¡°AI! Alright!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded in response. She then released a small me and allowed it to fly out of the house.

    The adult soul-gnawing beast looked at the smug little me with question marks all over its face. It could not help but guess in its heart, where was this little me going? Why did he run out by himself? However, when it saw what the little me did through the light screen, it was so shocked that it couldn¡¯t speak.

    Oh my God! That little me was really too terrifying. Such a small me could actually release such a great power. In just a moment, the entire mountain stream had turned into a sea of fire. Moreover, the temperature of the me was several times higher than the Golden me released by the little fire spirit. This time, the mountain stream waspletely clean, without a trace of impurities.

    Furthermore, after being purified by Leng ruoxue¡¯s mes, the air in the mountain stream was fresher than anywhere else in the forest. The concentration of spiritual energy had also increased by quite a bit. This ce had suddenly turned from a filthy ce to the most suitable ce to live. Many young nts were growing at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye ...

    When everyone saw this, their eyes widened in disbelief. No one had expected that Leng ruoxue¡¯s mes could actually promote the growth of nts. This was too unbelievable. Leng ruoxue could tell what they were thinking, but she didn¡¯t bother exining. In reality, it wasn¡¯t her mes that could promote the growth of nts. It was the ce that had undergone some evolution after being purified by her mes. Hence, the growth rate of the nts had also increased.

 Chapter 1241 - Year (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1241: Year (2)</h4>

    After settling the matter of the man-eating vines, Leng ruoxue and the rest returned to their residence. Naturally, the mother and son soul-eating beast followed them back to their residence.

    The adult soul-gnawing beast told Leng ruoxue that its name was Yue Qing. ording to Yue Qing, this name was given to it by little Xiao¡¯s father, who was also the brother fan it was referring to.

    As for Xiao Xiao¡¯s father, he wasn¡¯t a soul-gnawing beast, but an extremely rare nt. When the two of them met and fell in love, it caused the jealousy of the God devouring vine, which had always loved Xiao Xiao¡¯s father. The God devouring vine was cunning by nature and used Xiao Xiao¡¯s pregnant body as bait. Xiao Xiao¡¯s father was controlled by the God devouring vine, and in the end, in order to save the mother and son, he was killed by the God devouring vine and became its food.

    However, even so, the mother and son still couldn¡¯t escape the God eating Vine¡¯s pursuit. After itid an egg in advance, it hid Xiao Xiao, who was not yet born. It threw itself into the trap and became the God eating Vine¡¯s exclusive domain. It was because of this that Xiao Xiao was able to escape.

    As for what happened after that, even if Yue Qing didn¡¯t exin it clearly, Leng ruoxue and the rest understood.

    After that, Leng ruoxue instructed Feng Da to arrange a ce for Yue Qing to stay and recuperate. As for where Yue Qing and her son wanted to go after they recovered, it was up to them. After all, she didn¡¯t think that Yue Qing and her son would want to stay in this forest. This ce had bad memories for them.

    Half a monthter.

    The moon eye¡¯s injuries had already been more or less healed, and its strength had also recovered. Its true strength was that of a ss 3 sacred beast.

    <sub></sub>

    Leng ruoxue looked at therge and small child standing in front of her. Their snow-white and glossy fur proved that their moon eyes had fully recovered. At this moment, this mother and son were here to thank her.

    ¡°Miss Leng, thank you for saving my life. If it wasn¡¯t for you guys, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see Xiaoxiao in this lifetime.¡± Yue Qing looked at Xiaoxiao with tears in her beautiful eyes and said gently.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. We all like Xiaoxiao very much, and you¡¯re its mother. Saving you was as easy as lifting a finger. Moreover, this is my territory now. I won¡¯t allow dangerous nts like the man-eating vines to exist.¡± Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    ¡°No matter what, you guys saved my life. I should thank you.¡± The moon eye said stubbornly. It didn¡¯t like to owe others favors, but now it seemed that it couldn¡¯t pay off the favor it owed this human. Not only did he help it take care of Xiaoxiao, but he even saved it. If it didn¡¯t repay such a great favor, it would feel guilty.

    ¡°Oh! How do you want to thank us?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she teased.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to recognize you as my master and follow you forever. ¡± The moon eye thought for a moment. This was the only method it could think of at the moment. The soul-gnawing beast¡¯s talent was extremely heaven-defying, so it believed that it would be of use to Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Are you sure? As far as I know, there aren¡¯t many soul-gnawing beasts, and they¡¯re all very proud. If you acknowledge a human as your master, how are you going to exin it to your own n? Will they agree to it?¡± Leng ruoxue indifferently reminded.

    ¡°We soul-gnawing beasts know how to repay kindness. If they knew that you¡¯ve done us a favor, they would agree.¡± Yue Qing said with certainty after thinking for a moment.

    ¡°Alright then, you can recognize me as your master!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. There was no reason for her to reject a precious beast that was willing to offer itself to her. Furthermore, the soul-gnawing beast was indeed very useful to them. Moreover, everyone liked Xiaoxiao, so she naturally went with the flow and agreed.

    After that, Yue Qing and her son acknowledged Leng ruoxue as their master and became a part of Leng ruoxue¡¯s family.

    After Zi Yu found out that Yue Qing and her son had already acknowledged her as their master, she pestered Leng ruoxue to do so. Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. After all, in her heart, Zi Yu was different from Beastie. Although he was a half-orc, she had always treated Zi Yu as a human. A human wanting to sign a soul contract with her was a strange feeling. However, in the end, Zi Yu still got her way. Because Zi Yu had actually learned to act first and reportter, taking the initiative to acknowledge her as her master.

    In the days that followed, Leng ruoxue split Feng Da and the rest into three groups and sent them out. The purpose of sending them out was naturally to allow them to gain more experience in the God World.

    As for Leng ruoxue herself, she looked at the empty house and chose to enter closed-door cultivation with the demon, leaving the house to Yue Qing and Zi Yu.

    Master ning and the great elder went back to the divine world for the time being. After all, they had been out for a long time, and they couldn¡¯t stay on the divinend forever. They had to go back to the divine world to take a look. Bing Yao went with them, ready to find out where her Junior Brother was.

    However, no one had expected that this farewell would actuallyst for three years.

    Three yearster.

    Yue Qing and Zi Yu were sitting together in the garden, watching Xiao Xiao y happily not far away.

    Although Xiao Xiao was still an infant in terms of the age of the soul-gnawing beast, it was close to maturity after consuming so many spirit fruits and elixirs from Leng ruoxue.

    Xiao Xiao was tired from ying, so sheid on Yue Jing¡¯s legs to rest. However, her big, watery eyes could not help but steal nces at Leng ruoxue¡¯s tightly shut room.

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t big sistere out yet? I¡¯m starting to miss her.¡± Xiao Xiao pouted andined. Wu ... Other than its mother, the only one apanying it at home was uncle Ziyu. It had been so long, but the others had not returned.

    ¡°Master is in seclusion! Xiaoxiao, be good! Otherwise, master won¡¯t like you anymore when hees out. ¡± Yue Qing threatened. In the past three years, whenever Xiaoxiao was disobedient, she would use her master to scare Xiaoxiao. And it worked every time.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been a good girl. ¡± Xiaoxiao said with a little grievance. Boohoo ... Mommy always bullies me and even uses big sister to threaten me. In fact, it knows very well that it¡¯s so cute. How can big sister not like it?

    At the side, Zi Yu listened to the conversation between the mother and son and couldn¡¯t help but smile a little. However, the young miss and the others had indeed not appeared for a long time, and he was somewhat missing them.

    In the past three years, the young miss andmander ye had been in seclusion. Although Feng Da and the others often sent back news, they had not returned for three years.

 Chapter 1242 - Year (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1242: Year (3)</h4>

    Recently, the news that Feng Da and the others sent back was getting less and less. He didn¡¯t know the reason. When he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t help but worry. Although the divine continent was much safer than the divine world, it was still dangerous. He hoped that he was overthinking.

    ¡°Ziyu, are you worried about Feng Da and the others?¡± Yue Qing looked at Zi Yu, who had suddenly be depressed, and asked.

    ¡°Yup! It¡¯s been a month since they¡¯ve sent back any news. This is a little abnormal. ¡± Zi Yu expressed her concern.

    In fact, even though Feng Da and the others were away from home, they would send back news every ten days. Sometimes, they would talk about their adventures, and sometimes, they would report the situation in the divinend. It was abnormal for there to be no news for a month. They had split into three teams and went in different directions! Why did they stop sending messages at the same time? He really couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    ¡°Are you thinking too much? I think you should believe in their strength. Master will not let them be in danger.¡± The moon eye consoled.

    ¡°AI! I hope I¡¯m just overthinking. ¡± Zi Yu said with a sigh.

    ¡°What are you overthinking?¡± All of a sudden, a gentle female voice entered the ears of the two humans and one beast. Three pairs of eyes immediately turned towards the direction of the voice and saw Leng ruoxue and the demon looking at them from a distance with a smile.

    ¡°Miss!¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    <sub></sub>

    ¡°Sister!¡±

    Zi Yu, Yue Qing, and Xiao Xiao shouted in unison. Then, they saw a sh of White Lightning flying towards Leng ruoxue ...

    Leng ruoxue gently caressed Xiao Xiao, who had pounced into her arms. She smiled faintly at Yue Qing and Zi Yu and said,¡±What happened?¡±

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s like this. Feng Da and the others have not sent back any news for a month, so I¡¯m a little worried about their safety.¡± Zi Yu exined. He knew that this kind of thing couldn¡¯t be hidden from the young miss. Since she had alreadye out of seclusion, she would naturally know about this.

    ¡°Oh! Don¡¯t worry, their lives won¡¯t be in danger. Perhaps something dyed them. ¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she consoled them. Before she sent Feng Da and the rest out, she had specially left behind their Jade slips of life. Now that the Jade slips were intact, it meant that they were still safe.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± Zi Yu nodded. He looked at his youngdy¡¯s cultivation and realized that Leng ruoxue was still an advanced beginner deity. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little strange.

    Miss had been in seclusion for three years. Could it be that she still hadn¡¯t broken through? He couldn¡¯t help but guess.

    ¡°You guys wait for me, I¡¯ll advance first.¡± Leng ruoxue, who knew what Zi Yu was thinking,ughed evilly.

    After three years of closed-door cultivation, she could have advanced a long time ago. However, the spiritual energy in the bracelet was too rich, so she absorbed it a little too much and forgot herself. Moreover, after she was able to advance, she refined a lot of medicinal pills in the space. Therefore, she only came out of the bracelet today.

    She had just walked into the garden with the demon when she heard Zi Yu¡¯s words. Thus, after a littlefort, she had the time to advance.

    She found a ce in the garden and sat down cross-legged. Leng ruoxue then took out all her spiritual beasts from her bracelet and prepared to advance.

    Following the descent of thews of heaven and earth, Leng ruoxue had also advanced from early high-rank deity to mid-rank deity. Her spirit beasts had also advanced in rank. Bai Xu, Mei, and Feng Zhan had advanced two ranks at the same time. Bai Xu had be a rank 6 sacred beast, and his strength was roughly equivalent to that of a god tier master. Mei was a rank 4 sacred beast, and Feng Zhan was a rank 5 sacred beast.

    As for the old phoenixes who had be more experienced, they had all advanced a rank and became fifth level Sacred Beasts. However, they were originally the strongest, but a little white tiger like Bai Xu had caught up to them and surpassed them. This made them feel somewhat unhappy, but it also stimted their fighting spirit, making them determined to work hard in cultivation and restore their former glory.

    As for baby and the other beasts, because they usually didn¡¯t like to cultivate, their strength was still the lowest. Moreover, they had only advanced by one rank, and now they were all second ss Sacred Beasts. However, they were simple-minded and didn¡¯t feel that their low strength was something to be ashamed of, because they were best at group attacks ...

    As Zi Yu, Yue Qing, and Xiao Xiao had acknowledged Leng ruoxue as their master, Leng ruoxue¡¯s advancement had naturally brought them endless benefits. Even though the two of them had not been able to advance, Xiao Xiao had received the greatest benefits, because Xiao Xiao had actually be an adult.

    However, the adult Xiao Xiao did not grow much. She was still small, but she looked cuter and more likable.

    After Xue ¡®er had be an advanced mid level deity, the freak had also raised his own strength to an advanced level deity. Leng ruoxue was rather displeased with his actions.

    ¡°Evildoer, you¡¯re such a bully.¡± Leng ruoxue pouted her pink lips and said with a hint of dissatisfaction. She had been trying her best to catch up to the evildoer, but who knew that the evildoer was still an entire level higher than her.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, I can only protect you if I am stronger than you! My current strength is considered high in the divine maind. Unless it¡¯s someone from the divine realm, I don¡¯t think anyone would dare to have any ideas about you!¡± The demon hugged Xue ¡®er in his arms and exined calmly.

    ¡°Oh! Do you think that there¡¯s still someone who would dare to have designs on me?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her brows slightly and asked indifferently. Three years ago, she had shown her might to the Yao family, causing many powers to fear them like a tiger. They couldn¡¯t even wait to hide, so who else would dare to court death? Therefore, she deeply believed that this was clearly the evil male chauvinist¡¯s act. In fact, she didn¡¯t mind protecting this evil man, hehe!

    ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid that someone will have ideas about me. This should be fine, right?¡± The demon said helplessly.

    ¡°Yes, yes, beauty. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Leng ruoxue caressed her beautiful face as she ate her tofu.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, is my soft tofu delicious?¡± The demon asked with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s passable!¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Just passable? That won¡¯t do, I have to make you satisfied. ¡± After the demon finished speaking, he picked up Xue ¡®er by the waist and went straight back to his room ...

    Seeing her devilish big brother carry her big sister away, Xiaoxiao¡¯s face was full of question marks. She asked in confusion,¡±¡±What¡¯s devilish big brother doing hugging big sister?¡±

    ¡°Uh! They¡¯ve gone to y. ¡± Yue Qing said with a red face.

    ¡°y? I want to go y too!¡± Xiaoxiao said immediately when she heard that there was fun.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go. It¡¯s not suitable for children.¡± Yue Qing was very embarrassed and tried to stop him. Although Xiao Xiao was already considered an adult, it was still a child in terms of mentality. Therefore, it was not appropriate to let it know about these adult matters. She couldn¡¯t help but think to herself.

    Actually, she was overthinking things. The reason why the evildoer and Leng ruoxue went back to their room was not what she had thought. At least, it was not as deep as she had thought.

    In the room.

    The demon sat by the bed and put Leng ruoxue down. He then carried her to sit on hisp and said teasingly,¡±¡±Xue ¡®er, they must be thinking nonsense now!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s also because you gave them the chance to let their thoughts run wild. ¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Hahaha! How could I! It¡¯s obvious that they have impure thoughts. In fact, we are very rule-abiding. ¡± The demonughed evilly.

    ¡°Alright then! What¡¯s your purpose in carrying me into the room, you rule-abiding demon?¡± Leng ruoxue asked knowingly.

    ¡°I also want to take advantage of you, but I don¡¯t want to be seen by others.¡± After the evildoer finished speaking, he immediately kissed Leng ruoxue¡¯s alluring pink lips ...

    When they left the room again, it was already two hourster. Such a long time had further confirmed Yue Qing¡¯s guess, so she looked at the two of them with an ambiguous gaze.

    However, Leng ruoxue and the demon didn¡¯t intend to exin anything. After all, this kind of thing would only make things worse. Hence, they remained calm and didn¡¯t bother to exin.

    Sitting on a stone chair in the garden, Leng ruoxue turned to Zi Yu and Yue Qing and said,¡±¡±We¡¯ll go down the mountain in a while. ¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± When the two of them heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, they were stunned and looked at her in confusion. In the end, it was Zi Yu who could not help but ask,¡±¡±Miss, where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Go to Yan Bei city and find Yan kun!¡± It had been three years since theyst met, and she wondered what Yanbei city looked like now. Although the five small cities surrounding the ¡®nightmare forest¡¯ were not big, they could be seen as her eyes. She had previously instructed Yan kun to pay attention to the collection of information from various parties on the continent. Therefore, regarding the matter of Feng Da and the others breaking off contact, she might be able to get some clues from Yan kun.

    ¡°Miss, should we go too?¡± Zi Yu asked with some uncertainty.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want to leave the mountain?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a faint smile. For the past three years, Zi Yu and Yue Qing had been taking on the role of a housekeeper. She thought that the two of them had gotten tired of it and wanted to go out for a walk! Could she have been wrong?

    ¡°I want! I mean, don¡¯t we need to leave someone to look after the house?¡± Zi Yu asked.

    ¡°No need, there¡¯s a defensive formation, outsiders can¡¯t get in,¡± Leng ruoxue said confidently. If someone really barged in, they would only be met with death.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go and pack up.¡± Zi Yu and Yue Qing hurriedly said as they stood up and walked towards their respective rooms.

    After a short while, the two of them came back with some embarrassment. They had forgotten that their things were all in their storage rings, so there was no need to pack.

    ¡°Hahaha! Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng ruoxue moved all the beasts lying in the garden into her bangle and smiled at the two who were blushing in embarrassment.

    After that, the four of them, along with Xiaoxiao, who was in Yue Jing¡¯s arms, went down the mountain and out of the nightmare forest, heading straight for Yan Bei city.

    Yan Bei city, which she had not been to for three years, was even more prosperous than she had imagined. The number of people on the streets was almost double that of thest time she had been here. Furthermore, every Inn was packed to the brim. Seeing the good business of each shop, Leng ruoxue felt happy for them from the bottom of her heart. After all, these people who lived here were the citizens of her territory. Therefore, she naturally hoped to see them lead a rich life. This way, their sense of belonging to Yan Bei city would be even stronger. They would also consciously protect the reputation of Northern Yan city.

    After observing for a while on the streets, Leng ruoxue, the four humans, and one beast headed straight for the city Lord¡¯s residence ...

 Chapter 1243 - Nian Xue mountain (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1243: Nian Xue mountain (1)</h4>

    When they arrived at the city Lord¡¯s mansion, the moment the housekeeper saw Leng ruoxue and the rest, he immediately invited them into the living room with great respect.

    Although he had only taken up this position three years ago, he had followed the city Lord into the mountains a few times. Hence, he was very clear about the mastermind behind the scenes. Furthermore, the city Lord had repeatedly reminded him to treat Leng ruoxue and the others with a good attitude and not to show any disrespect.

    ¡°Is the city Lord in the mansion?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile as she followed the Butler into the garden of the city Lord¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Yes, but the city Lord is discussing something with his aides. I¡¯m afraid miss Leng will have to wait for a while. If miss Leng is in a hurry to see the city Lord, I¡¯ll go and report it now.¡± The Butler hesitated before asking Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. Let hime to see me after he¡¯s finished discussing things!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, miss Leng. The city Lord has specially prepared this residence for you. Are you satisfied with it?¡± After the Butler brought Leng ruoxue and the rest to their residence, he asked carefully.

    The city Lord had been to the mountain several times, so he paid special attention to the appearance of the Leng family¡¯s main residence. Therefore, after he came back, he ordered the skilled craftsmen to build the fallen swallow residence ording to theyout of the Leng family¡¯s residence. Of course, there were still some differences between this ce and the Leng family¡¯s main residence, but they were generally simr.

    ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied, your city Lord is very thoughtful. ¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes casually swept across as she smiled.

    <sub></sub>

    ¡°It¡¯s good that miss Leng is satisfied. If there¡¯s nothing else, I won¡¯t disturb miss Leng any further. If you have any needs, you can inform the guards outside the fallen swallow residence. They will serve you. ¡± The Butler reminded them and left the house. He knew that Leng ruoxue and the rest did not like to be disturbed, so he did not ask the servants to stay.

    ¡°Zi Yu, Yue Qing, find your own rooms!¡± Leng ruoxue said as she sat down on a stone chair in the courtyard.

    ¡°Yes! Miss, how many days do we n to stay here?¡± Zi Yu asked curiously.

    ¡°It depends on the situation.¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    The four people and one beast then sat in the courtyard and chatted. After a while, they saw Yan kun running in from outside.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re here!¡± Seeing Leng ruoxue and the rest, Yan kun was excited.

    ¡°We¡¯ve finished our discussion!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she asked.

    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t know that master wasing, so I was dyed by other matters. I hope master can forgive me.¡± Yan kun said in a reverent manner.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Yan kun. Since you¡¯ve recognized me as your master, I won¡¯t treat you as an outsider. So, in front of me, you can be as casual as Feng Da and the others.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him. She could see Yan kun¡¯s restraint. She had always been tolerant of her subordinates. Therefore, she naturally did not want a person who was cautious in everything in front of her.

    ¡°Yes, master,¡± Yan kun nodded in response. Then, he asked curiously, ¡°Hasn¡¯t master been in seclusion? May I know why you¡¯reing down the mountain?¡±

    ¡°Yan kun, Feng Da and the others haven¡¯t sent back any news for a month. That¡¯s why I came to you. I want to know if there¡¯s anything important happening on the continent recently.¡± Leng ruoxue asked directly.

    ¡°Master, Feng Da and the others haven¡¯t sent back any news for a month. They might have been dyed by something. As for the important matter, I heard that a secret realm has appeared in the ancient Snow Mountain. Many people have gone there to explore, but we can¡¯t confirm whether the news is true or not.¡± Yan kun said after thinking for a while.

    When Feng Da and the others left the nightmare forest to train, his son yan tao had also followed them. Therefore, he was very concerned about the whereabouts of Feng Da and the others. However, yan Tao¡¯s life Jade slip was still intact, so he believed that everyone should have been entangled by something.

    ¡°A secret realm has appeared in the ten thousand year Snow Mountain? When did this happen?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a slight frown.

    ¡°About a month ago, the appearance of this secret realm was very sudden. It was spread from a small force. So, as soon as the news was spread, many forces rushed there, but what is it like there? No one knows if it¡¯s dangerous or not!¡± Yan kun told him everything he knew.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a month. No one knows what it looks like there?¡± Leng ruoxue asked uncertainly. This was too unbelievable! ording tomon sense, the news should have been sent back to the major forces after such a long time. How could no one know about the situation there?

    ¡°No one knows. ording to the information I¡¯ve received, none of the forces that went in to explore havee out of the secret realm so far. Therefore, there is naturally no news back.¡± Yan kun exined.

    ¡°Master, do you think Feng Da and the others have gone to the ten thousand years old snow Mountain?¡± Yan kun asked after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Miss, Feng Da and the others said that they wanted to go to the snow Mountain. So, they are most likely in the secret realm.¡± Zi Yu suddenly remembered that Feng Da had once sent back a message saying that when the weather was warmer, he wanted to go to the ten thousand years old snow Mountain to take a look. However, at that time, he had clearly told Feng Da and the others not to go there. With their strength, they wouldn¡¯t be able tost a few days there. Now that she thought about it, Feng Da and the others didn¡¯t take his words to heart at all, or they were attracted by the secret realm that had appeared out of thin air.

    ¡°Oh! Yan kun, don¡¯t the other powers have any information about that secret realm?¡± Leng ruoxue confirmed.

    ¡°No, the ning family and Chi family contacted me a few days ago to ask about the situation of the snowy mountain secret realm. It seems that they know nothing about it.¡± Yan kun said.

    ¡°Did they send people to the snowy mountain secret realm?¡± Leng ruoxue asked again.

    ¡°Yes, ning Xiao was the one who led the group to the ning family, while Chi Rui was the one who led the group to the Chi family.¡± Yan kun quickly said.

    ¡°Chi Rui also went? What is this Chi family head trying to do?¡± Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t understand. Chi Rui was the young master of the Chi n on the godly maind. He was also the future n head of the Chi n¡¯s bloodline. The Chi n¡¯s internal purge had stabilized his position. Now that an unknown secret realm had suddenly appeared, the Chi n had actually sent him out. Weren¡¯t they afraid that something would happen to him in the secret realm? Or could it be that the Chi family had a new young master candidate, so Chi Rui had be a stumbling block and a dispensable abandoned child?

 Chapter 1244

    <h4>Chapter 1244: Nian Xue mountain (2)</h4>

    ¡°I heard that the main Chi family sent a genius to the divine maind, so ...¡± Yan kun didn¡¯t finish his sentence. However, he believed that his master would understand what he meant. In fact, this kind of thing was verymon in big families.

    ¡°A genius? How much of a genius is he?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a sneer. Although Chi Rui wasn¡¯t considered a genius, he was still her friend. Hence, after hearing Yan kun¡¯s words, she felt a little unhappy. It seemed like her guess was correct. Chi Rui had indeed be someone¡¯s stumbling block.

    ¡°I heard that he¡¯s a direct descendant of the main family. He seems to be in his early twenties, but he¡¯s already a mid-tier deity. His potential is above young master Chi ¡®s, and he grew up in the divine world.¡± Yan kun said.

    ¡°You mean, that person is very favored in the main family?¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently. She understood Yan kun¡¯s meaning after hearing his words. Under normal circumstances, the divine realm was not suitable for deities below the deity realm to live in. However, there was an exception that could only be done by a Hierarch.

    If a n had a Hierarch, then under normal circumstances, the geniuses of the n wouldn¡¯t need to be sent to the divine maind. They would be arranged to cultivate and live in the barrier set up by the Hierarch until they reached adulthood. This way, they would also receive better guidance from their elders. Their natural status and starting point would be much higher than the average n¡¯s descendants, and they would definitely be considered the core of the n.

    If the genius of the Chi family mentioned by Yan kun was also such a core member, then he would be a great threat to Chi Rui! However, she still couldn¡¯t figure it out. Would the Chi family¡¯s head be willing to send a core member to be the future head of the family? Or could it be that the future head of the godly maind was just a stepping stone for the future position of the main family¡¯s direct descendant? if that was the case, what would happen to Chi Rui?

    ¡°Master, I heard that he¡¯s one of the juniors that the Chi family¡¯s head likes very much.¡± Yan kun said.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue replied indifferently and immediately instructed,¡±¡±Yan kun, contact the ning and Chi families for me and see what¡¯s the situation on their side.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Yan kun replied. Then, he turned around and left.

    After Yan kun left, the demon chuckled and said,¡±¡±Xue ¡®er, are you nning to help Chi Rui?¡±

    ¡°This is the Chi family¡¯s business, I won¡¯t interfere. However, if that Chi family genius wants to hurt my friend, I won¡¯t sit by and do nothing.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s chi Rui¡¯s good fortune to know you!¡± The demon said.

    ¡°Miss, although the Chi n genius that Yan kun mentioned is a direct descendant of the Chi n and grew up in the divine realm, this doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯s really doted on by the Chi n. You should know that in the Super ns like the eight great divine regions, there are many geniuses with extremely high aptitudes. True geniuses would never be willing toe to the divine maind to be the head of the n. There¡¯s no need toe to the godly maind to fight for the position of head of the Chi family. So, I¡¯m guessing that this isn¡¯t the Chi family¡¯s head¡¯s intention. ¡± Zi Yu thought for a while and analyzed.

    ......

    ¡°En, you¡¯re right. That so-called genius is probably trying to pull the Tiger¡¯s skin and pull the g. However, the Chi n will ce great importance on his identity.¡± Leng ruoxue understood. Otherwise, Chi Rui wouldn¡¯t have been sent to the unknown snowy mountain secret realm.

    ¡°Then what does miss n to do?¡± Zi Yu asked curiously. He had met Chi Rui a few times and had a good impression of that little fellow. So, if he could help Chi Rui, he was willing to do so.

    ¡°It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t interfere in other people¡¯s Affairs. Otherwise, the head of the Chi family will me us for being meddlesome.¡± Leng ruoxue smiled evilly and calmly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Ziyu was speechless and couldn¡¯t help but think to herself,¡¯other people might be afraid of the master of the Chi family, but you¡¯re not even afraid of the master of the ning family, so why would you be afraid?¡¯

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Leng ruoxue looked at Zi Yu¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore!¡± Seeing that she was being teased, Zi Yu pretended to be angry and said. After she finished speaking, she even turned her head.

    ¡°Demon, Ziyu said she¡¯s ignoring me!¡± Leng ruoxue tugged at the evildoer¡¯s arm and said coquettishly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine with you. ¡± The demon said indifferently.

    ¡°You guys are so mushy.¡± Zi Yu couldn¡¯t bear to listen any longer and immediately went back to her room to hide. When Yue Qing saw this, she also stood up and left. In an instant, only Leng ruoxue and the demon were left in the courtyard.

    Without the third wheel, evildoer was more than happy ...

    After staying in the city Lord¡¯s mansion for a few days, the news of the ning and Chi families had alsoe back.

    In the living room of the fallen swallow residence.

    Yan kun was sitting opposite Leng ruoxue with a respectful look on his face. He was telling her about the replies from the ning and Chi families.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sure now that there¡¯s been no news from the people the Chi and ning families sent out. Moreover, both families want to send another group of people into the snow Mountain. They wanted to ask you through me if you¡¯re interested in going with them.¡± Yan kun said softly.

    ¡°Oh! Since they want to enter the snow Mountain with me, then let¡¯s gather in ning city!¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought. Peace City was the closest to the ten-thousand-year-old snow Mountain, and the two ces were in the same direction. Hence, it was the most suitable ce to meet.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and reply to the Chi family and the ning family now.¡± Yan kun left the living room after he finished speaking.

    Three dayster.

    Leng ruoxue and the others set off for Peace City. Yan kun had wanted to follow them, but he was suddenly held back by many Affairs in Yanbei city. He was unable to split his attention.

    Meanwhile, Leng ruoxue and the rest sat on the back of the little Peacock. After flying for close to ten days, they finally arrived at their destination.

    The ning family had calcted the time, so when Leng ruoxue and the others arrived at the city gate, they met an elder of the ning family who hade to wee them. They followed the elder and temporarily stayed in the ning family.

    In the living room of the ning family.

    Ning Fei led Leng ruoxue and the others to the main seats, while he stood in front of them respectfully, not knowing what to do.

    ¡°Master ning, what¡¯s wrong? If you have anything to say, then say it!¡± Leng ruoxue looked at ning Fei, who seemed to be panicking, and asked in confusion.

 Chapter 1245

    <h4>Chapter 1245: Nian Xue mountain (3)</h4>

    ¡°Miss Leng, three days ago, five people from our ning family died in the team that went to the ten thousand year Snow Mountain. Two of them were our ning family¡¯s elders.¡± Ning Fei said gloomily. He had been depressed about this for a few days. However, he believed that Leng ruoxue and the others did not know about this news.

    ¡°What about the Chi n?¡± Leng ruoxue asked calmly.

    ¡°The Chi family lost more people than our ning family, and I heard that all the major forces have also suffered casualties. However, no one knows how they died.¡± Ning Fei said with a gloomy face.

    ¡°Oh! What¡¯s master ning¡¯s n?¡± Leng ruoxue asked indifferently.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll listen to miss Leng¡¯s arrangements.¡± Ning Fei said helplessly. He had nned to send another group of people to the snow Mountain, and he had already decided who to send. However, since they knew that going to the snow Mountain would be life-threatening, those people had alle up with all kinds of excuses to avoid it. Even the elder who had nned to go to the snow Mountain had started to pretend to be sick, which made him very annoyed.

    ¡°I will definitely go to the snow Mountain. If you still want to go, thene with us. If you don¡¯t want to go, I won¡¯t force you.¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes swept across the other elders present as she spoke indifferently.

    ¡°Miss Leng, if we can¡¯t get away, can you take care of the rest of the ning family after you go to the snow Mountain?¡± At this time, an elder couldn¡¯t help but speak up. He was one of the elders who was supposed to go this time. However, after knowing that all the major forces had suffered losses, they didn¡¯t really want to go.

    ¡°Hmph! Do you think my master is your ning family¡¯s free bodyguard? If you want to save the ning family, you¡¯ll have to do it yourself. Otherwise, even if the ning family all die, it¡¯s not my master¡¯s business. ¡± When Yue Qing heard the elder¡¯s words, he sneered. Hmph! A human as timid as a mouse, and the ning family of the eight great divine regions! If she were master ning, she would have strangled them to death if she knew that there were such people in the ning family who were afraid of death. It was a waste of food to keep them alive!

    ¡°How can it not be your master¡¯s business? She¡¯s the goddaughter of our family¡¯s ancestor, so our ning family¡¯s matters are naturally her matters. ¡± The elder quibbled.

    ¡°Oh, really? Do you dare to say this in front of your ning family¡¯s old ancestor? If he has the same thoughts as you, then I really feel bad for my master!¡± Yue Qing said in disdain. Although master had recognized a Godfather, she had never thought that she would get any benefits from master ning, and master ning naturally had never thought of using her master as a fighter. Therefore, the ning family had thought too much. Master ning was master ning, and their ning family was the ning family. There was no rtionship at all. If there was really something, master could take care of it. However, if the ning family took it for granted, she would be the first one to disagree.

    Hearing Yue Qing¡¯s aggressive words, the elder didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. Ning Fei also knew that his elder¡¯s words were a bit too much, so he couldn¡¯t help but apologize,¡±Miss Leng, I¡¯m sorry. The eleventh elder was a little impatient, so he spoke without thinking. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. Our ning family will still send people to go with you to the snow Mountain.¡±

    ¡°Yes, miss Leng. I¡¯ll personally lead the team for the ning family this time.¡± The ning family¡¯s Grand Elder, who had been silent the entire time, spoke.

    As soon as the first elder said that, all the nings were surprised. None of them had thought that the first elder would go there in person. It was all because of the first elder¡¯s support that ning Fei could be the master of the nings. If the first elder was in the snow Mountain ... Then the nings would be in chaos again. However, the people of the ning family only dared to think this in their hearts. No one dared to say it out loud.

    ......

    ¡°Great elder, I¡¯ll go! You stay in the ning family. ¡± Ning Fei quickly said after hearing first elder¡¯s words. First elder¡¯s prestige in the ning family was much higher than his, so he could not let first elder take the risk.

    ¡°I¡¯m already so old, and you, a junior, still want topete with me? Can¡¯t you let me go out and see the world? There weren¡¯t many opportunities to explore like this! You guys have to grasp this opportunity!¡± The great elder said to the ning family present with a smile, implying that someone would go with him.

    In the end, the facts proved that the great elder was smart and insidious. The people of the ning family that he took with him to the snow Mountain all had some opinions about ning Fei, and they even didn¡¯t want him to be the master of the family. After he took these people away, even if he had an ident in the snow Mountain, these people would probably note back alive. In this way, ning Fei¡¯s position as the master of the family was naturally stable.

    After that, the Chi n¡¯s group arrived. Unfortunately, the Chi n¡¯s leader was the genius from the main family that Yan kun had mentioned.

    The Chi family¡¯s genius was in his early twenties. He was very handsome, but the arrogance on his face was very annoying. The subordinates and beautiful maidservants that followed him around almost made Leng ruoxue and the others think that this young master was going to the snow Mountain for a holiday.

    After the three teams met up, they went together to the ten-thousand-year-old snow Mountain not far from ning city.

    Out of the three families, Leng ruoxue had brought the least number of people with her. As such, the subordinates and beautiful maidservants of the Chi family¡¯s genius all looked down on them, thinking that they were a subsidiary family of the ning family and were riding on the ning family¡¯s coattails. Thus, they looked at them with contempt.

    The ning family knew Leng ruoxue¡¯s low-profile character well, so naturally, no one would exin for her.

    Simrly, most of the Chi family members who had followed the Chi family¡¯s genius to the snowy mountain were not very clear about the identity of Leng ruoxue and the others. Hence, they were the most unremarkable and the most neglected group of people.

    A day after they set off.

    In the evening, everyone chose a t area as their camp for the night.

    At first, Leng ruoxue wanted to take out her house, but seeing that the Chi n¡¯s genius was still living in a tent, she didn¡¯t want to be too ostentatious and used a tent as well. However, she wouldn¡¯t mistreat herself when it came to food. Yue Jing and Zi Yu were also fed up, and they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to stand eating dry food.

    From their storage rings, Yue Qing and Zi Yu took out several pots of different sizes. After cing them on the fire that had already been set up, they took out all kinds of ingredients. The two of them worked together, and soon, a few hot dishes with good color, fragrance, and taste were ready.

    After the meal was ready, Zi Yu took out a small table that could seat about six people and ced the food on it. On the other hand, Yue Qing received Leng ruoxue¡¯s orders to invite the ning family¡¯s first elder toe and have a meal together.

    After the ning family¡¯s first elder arrived and saw the steaming hot food on the table, his face bloomed with a smile, and he praised,¡±¡±Hahaha! Miss Leng, thanks to you, this old man is blessed to have a good meal!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple meal, please do as you wish, great elder. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Hehe! Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be polite with you. ¡± The first elderughed.

    Then, the few of them began to eat while talking andughing. However, they were interrupted by two uninvited guests after just a few mouthfuls.

    ¡°How dare you not invite my young master to have a meal with you!¡± The two beautiful maidservants stood in front of Leng ruoxue and the rest and said angrily.

    ¡°Why should we invite your young master here for a meal?¡± Leng ruoxue was so angry that sheughed. However, she still did not raise her head and focused on eating the food on her te. The others did the same. It was obvious that none of them cared about these two maidservants, and there was no need for them to care.

    ¡°My young master is a direct descendant of the Chi family. It¡¯s your honor to be able to invite him to have a meal with you!¡± The maidservant said angrily.

    ¡°Oh, really? Howe I didn¡¯t know that it¡¯s my honor to treat a direct descendant of the eight divine domains to a meal? My status isn¡¯t that low, okay?¡± Leng ruoxue mocked. Even if the Chi family¡¯s head came personally, she didn¡¯t have to treat him to a meal, let alone a direct descendant of the eight great divine regions.

    ¡°What do you mean by this? You dare to look down on my young master? You¡¯re really bold!¡± When one of the maidservants heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, she was so angry that she shouted.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, why don¡¯t you take a look at your status? if my young master is willing to eat with you, you should be snickering, yet you still dare to despise my young master! Hmph! Our Chi n will never let you off. ¡± The other maidservant also roared.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know who I am, but I¡¯m sure that no matter how capable and powerful your young master is, he can¡¯t control me.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°You ...¡± The maidservant wanted to say something but was interrupted.

    ¡°How dare you! I¡¯ve really spoiled you all. Who allowed you to be so rude to miss Leng?¡± At this moment, the Chi family¡¯s genius walked over with an apologetic expression.

    ¡°Young master, we just can¡¯t stand it! Your status and identity are the highest among all of us. How could they neglect you like this!¡± The maidservant said with an aggrieved expression after being lectured.

    ¡°This is a barren mountain, let¡¯s just talk about friendship, what identity and status? Have you all forgotten what I told you before we left?¡± The Chi n genius asked unhappily.

    ¡°Young master, we were wrong.¡± The two maidservants quickly admitted their mistake.

    ¡°Then hurry up and apologize to miss Leng and the others.¡± The Chi family genius ordered.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± The two maidservants said unwillingly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I won¡¯t argue with two servants.¡± Leng ruoxue said magnanimously. However, the word ¡®servant¡¯ from her mouth infuriated the two snobbish beautiful maidservants!

    ¡°Who are you calling a servant? We¡¯re not servants, we¡¯re young master¡¯s people!¡± One of the beautiful maidservants shouted with some anger.

    ¡°Oh! Since you¡¯re young master Chi¡¯s people, then please take good care of your people! I won¡¯t be seeing you out. ¡± Leng ruoxue said lightly, and at the same time, asked him to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. ¡± The Chi family genius suppressed his anger and said politely. Then, he bowed slightly and left with his men.

    Over the next few days, under the restraint of the genius from the Chi family, no one dared to cause trouble for Leng ruoxue and the others. However, the subordinates and beautiful maidservants of the genius would often secretly re at Leng ruoxue and the others with hatred.

    ¡°Master, we¡¯re being stared at again.¡± Yue Qingined in a low voice.

    ¡°Oh! I thought you¡¯d already gotten used to it!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve arrived at the snow Mountain.¡± At this moment, Zi Yu, who was sitting on the little peacock¡¯s back, also pointed at the tall snowy mountain.

 Chapter 1246

    <h4>Chapter 1246: The snow fox that descended from the sky (1) </h4>

    Leng ruoxue lifted her beautiful eyes and looked at the tall and majestic Snow Mountain in front of her. Her heart was filled with excitement. This Snow Mountain was simply too beautiful. As far as the eye could see, it was a vast expanse of white. Although it was extremely cold, it was also extremely clean. The air in the snow Mountain was also exceptionally fresh. Even though they were not in the snow Mountain, they could feel the refreshing aura.

    After the little Peacocknded near the snow Mountain, it took the initiative to enter the bracelet. It really did not like such cold weather.

    However, Xiao Xiao, who was in Yue Qing¡¯s arms, liked the snow Mountain very much. Its tiny figure could be seen running around on the snow, ying with it.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue moved QiuQiu and the baby out as well. However, the two little fellows were extremely afraid of the cold. After they came out and saw such a cold ce, they immediately burrowed into Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms and refused toe out.

    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s so cold here!¡± QiuQiu¡¯s small body shivered as it said, a little afraid of the cold.

    ¡°Hehe! We¡¯re already in the snow mountains, it¡¯s normal to be cold. ¡± Leng ruoxue gently stroked QiuQiu¡¯s soft fur andforted it.

    ¡°QiuQiu, baby, you¡¯re not cold at all. Come down and y with me!¡± Xiaoxiao urged.

    ¡°You have thick fur, of course you don¡¯t feel cold!¡± Baobao rolled her eyes at Xiaoxiao and said unhappily.

    ¡°Your fur is not thin either!¡± Xiaoxiao grumbled in a low voice and then went back to ying.

    When Leng ruoxue heard the conversation between the three little fellows, she could not help but smile. Soon after, first elder¡¯s voice rang in their ears,¡±¡±Young miss Leng, your flying beast is so fast! It¡¯s been so hard on us!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Great elder, you guys aren¡¯t slow either!¡± Leng ruoxue replied politely. Actually, what she wanted to say was that the Chi family had not arrived yet! From the looks of it, that so-called Chi n genius¡¯s Beastie wasn¡¯t much after all!

    After the ning familynded, they met up with Leng ruoxue and the rest. It was only after they had prepared the food at the foot of the snow Mountain that the Chi family arrived.

    Seeing that the two teams had already prepared hot food, the beautiful maid of the Chi n immediately became dissatisfied.

    ......

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we together? Why didn¡¯t you guys wait for us?¡± One of the beautiful maidservants asked with a bit of anger.

    ¡°Who told you we¡¯re together? We¡¯re just traveling together. Do you expect us to be like you and serve your young master together?¡± Leng ruoxueughed mockingly. Along the way, she had not been very interested in that genius young master of the Chi family. Although that genius had always wanted to get close to them, he had been rejected by them for all sorts of reasons.

    ¡°But you can¡¯t just ignore my young master like this!¡± The beautiful servant quibbled.

    ¡°Ignored? We¡¯re not even close to him, so why should we ignore him? Could it be that in your eyes, this is disregard? Or do you think that everyone who sees your young master should curry favor with him?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she retorted.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Do you think your young master is a top-grade crystal? Everyone has to like him and cling to him?¡± Yue Qing alsoughed and agreed.

    ¡°You, you will regret this. If it wasn¡¯t for my young master¡¯s protection in this Snow Mountain, none of you would be safe and sound!¡± The beautiful servant reminded.

    ¡°Are you threatening us? Or does your young master want to kill us in this Snow Mountain?¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°What are you talking about? My young master is not that kind of person. I mean, in this Snow Mountain, only my young master can protect you, so you¡¯d better be sensible!¡± The beautiful servant said proudly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we can protect ourselves here. So, you can go back now.¡± Leng ruoxue asked him to leave indifferently.

    ¡°You will regret this!¡± The beautiful maid said angrily. After she finished speaking, she turned around and returned to her team.

    After returning, the beautiful servant angrilyined to the Chi n genius.

    ¡°Young master, those people are too much. They actually look down on you. If there is any danger in the snow Mountain, you must not be kind enough to care for them. They will not appreciate it.¡± The beautiful servant suggested.

    ¡°Shut up! I told you not to provoke them, did you just ignore my words?¡± The Chi family¡¯s genius growled when he heard the maidservant¡¯s words. However, his eyes could not help but stare in the direction of Leng ruoxue and the others. In his entire life, this was the first time he had beenpletely ignored by someone! Especially when it was a woman. When he was facing Leng ruoxue, he realized that the methods he used to deal with women were all useless. This was because that woman was unmoved by force or persuasion. More importantly, there was an even more irksome man by her side, and this also aroused hispetitive spirit.

    Moreover, he was a person who liked to seize opportunities. That was why he had been quietly observing Leng ruoxue and the others. Now was not the time for him to make a move, so he would not go and ask for a rebuff. However, these two foolish maidservants were always ruining his ns. Sigh! A woman¡¯s jealousy was truly terrifying.

    ¡°Young master!¡± The maidservant¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with tears as she looked at her young master with an aggrieved expression. As her young master¡¯s personal maidservant, she knew very well what her young master liked. It was because of this that she felt a sense of crisis and wanted to show that she was different in front of her young master. At the same time, she also knew very well that this would anger her young master. However, she knew very well that her young master would be tender and protective towards women. Therefore, she believed that as long as she cried a few times, her young master would not hold it against her.

    Unfortunately, she had guessed wrong this time. The Chi n genius did not feel any heartache when he saw the maidservant¡¯s tear-stained face. In fact, he was even a little upset. He waved his hand and growled as if he was chasing away a fly,¡±¡±Get lost! Get out of my sight, I don¡¯t want to see you now. ¡±

    ¡°Young master!¡± The beautiful maidservant¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. However, when she saw her young master¡¯s serious expression, she did not dare to not turn around and leave.

    Yue Qing, who was not far away, saw the Chi n¡¯s group andughed softly at Leng ruoxue,¡±¡±Miss, is this considered coaxing by the Chi family?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, it¡¯s not a big deal! That young master Chi knows how to treat women tenderly, he might go and coax themter. ¡± Leng ruoxue understood. In her previous life, she had seen many men like this. Hence, she was very clear about young master Chi¡¯s personality.

 Chapter 1247

    <h4>Chapter 1247: The snow fox that descended from the sky (2) </h4>

    Just as she had expected, when they saw the maidservant the next day, the maidservant¡¯s face was filled with shyness and she even red at them with a slight provocation. Unfortunately, no one would take the provocation of a maidservant seriously.

    After a night¡¯s rest at the foot of the mountain, the three teams entered the mountain the next morning.

    Originally, the three teams had been living in peace. However, after they encountered two forks, they split up.

    ¡°Miss Leng, there are two roads here. Why don¡¯t we take the right one?¡± The Chi family genius suggested.

    ¡°Young master Chi is interested in the right path, but I want to take the left path. We can¡¯t agree on this, what should we do?¡± Leng ruoxue pretended to be in a difficult position.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll listen to my young master.¡± Before the Chi n genius could speak, the beautiful maid beside him spoke first.

    ¡°Why should I?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°With my young master¡¯s identity and status, you all should listen to him.¡± The beautiful servant said with a matter-of-fact expression, her proud tail almost raised.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this isn¡¯t the Chi family, so your young master¡¯s identity and status are useless to me. ¡± Leng ruoxue scoffed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t regret it if you don¡¯t listen to my master. ¡± The beautiful maidservant warned. In fact, she couldn¡¯t wait for Leng ruoxue and the others to part ways with them! He didn¡¯t want to be scolded by young master.

    ¡°Young master Chi, in that case, let¡¯s part ways here! I wish you all good luck. ¡± Leng ruoxue ignored the servant girl and spoke to the Chi n¡¯s genius.

    ¡°Miss Leng, don¡¯t be so impulsive. Let¡¯s go together! It¡¯ll be dangerous for you to go alone. ¡± The Chi n genius urged.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re not afraid of danger. ¡± Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    ......

    ¡°Hahaha! Don¡¯t worry, young master Chi, miss Leng will not be in danger. Our ning family will go with them. ¡± At this time, the first elder who had been silent the whole time finally spoke.

    ¡°You guys want to go with them? Do you want to die too?¡± When the maidservant heard the ning family¡¯s first elder¡¯s words, she said in disbelief. He didn¡¯t listen to her young master and instead wanted to go with a woman with no status or position. In her eyes, this was simply inconceivable. It should be known that her young master had a secret weapon and knew where the safest ce to go was. Therefore, when she heard the ning family¡¯s first elder¡¯s words, her reaction was so big.

    ¡°Little girl, we didn¡¯te to the snow Mountain to y, so it¡¯s normal for there to be danger. How can you say that we¡¯re courting death? No one would want to die if they could live. ¡± In fact, he didn¡¯t really like the way young master Chi did things. Moreover, along the way, he had seen the hostility these two beautiful maidservants had towards Leng ruoxue. Moreover, Leng ruoxue had a special rtionship with the ning family, so he naturally had no reason to help an outsider.

    ¡°Only by going with my family¡¯s young master will the danger be the least. If your ning family goes with them, if something unexpected happens, don¡¯t regret it!¡± The beautiful servant said with some schadenfreude.

    ¡°What are you saying, little girl? Are you cursing us?¡± Before the great elder could speak, an elder of the ning family who could not stand it spoke first.

    ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you out of good intentions, but you don¡¯t appreciate it. Young master, let¡¯s go quickly! Once we¡¯ve figured out the truth, we can report to the main family as soon as possible. ¡± The beautiful maid turned her head and said to her young master.

    The Chi n genius pondered for a moment before nodding. It was indeed very important for him to figure out the truth. After all, this was rted to his future and status in the n. Therefore, he could not take it lightly.

    ¡°Miss Leng, first elder ning, since you¡¯ve made up your mind, I won¡¯t force you. Let¡¯s part ways here! We¡¯ll meet again. ¡± Chi n¡¯s genius bowed slightly and led the Chi n members to the right ...

    First elder looked at the Chi family¡¯s back view and smiled at Leng ruoxue,¡±¡±Miss Leng, shall we set off?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and led the group to the left.

    Along the way, Leng ruoxue and the rest discovered many herbs suitable for growing in the snow. These herbs were what she urgently needed at the moment. Hence, when she saw the herbs, Leng ruoxue bent down and picked them without hesitation.

    Seeing this, Zi Yu and Yue Qing also quickly lowered their bodies and helped to pick.

    When the ning family¡¯s first elder saw this situation! He also ordered everyone in the ning family to help. He could tell that Leng ruoxue would not continue on her journey until she finished gathering all the herbs she came across.

    Just like that, after parting ways with the Chi n, they spent the first day picking herbs.

    At night, when the ning family¡¯s first elder and the others were preparing to set up their tents, they saw Leng ruoxue take out an exquisite and small house and ce it on the snow. The ning family watched as the house grew in size in an instant, and they were all stunned.

    ¡°This ...¡± Everyone from the ning family was shocked. Although they had never seen such a spatial divine weapon before, they had seen it before. Hence, they would not be so ignorant as to think that Leng ruoxue had only taken out a toy.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a divine weapon!¡± The great elder said with an envious expression. Not everyone could possess such a divine tool. Even if one had money, one might not be able to buy it.

    ¡°This is a gift from the armament Guild headquarters¡± great elder. Everyone can stay here tonight!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s great. I thought we¡¯d have to spend the night in this world of Ice and snow! I really didn¡¯t think that I would have the chance to stay in this rare divine artifact!¡± The first elder said happily.

    ¡°Haha, miss Leng, we¡¯ll have to rely on you today. If the Chi family knows that we actually have a house to live in, I wonder if they¡¯ll regret it to death.¡± An elder of the ning family said with excitement.

    ¡°That young master Chi will have a way. We don¡¯t need to worry about the Chi family, let¡¯s go in quickly! The snow Mountain at night is very cold. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

 Chapter 1248

    <h4>Chapter 1248: The snow fox that descended from the sky (3) </h4>

    ¡°Right! Right! Hurry up and go into the room, it¡¯s freezing outside. ¡± Everyone from the ning family quickly said.

    Then, everyone entered the house together.

    The snowy mountain was covered in ice and snow, and it was extremely cold. However, it was a different scene inside the house.

    Everyone in the ning family was like a grandmother in a Grand View Garden, looking around curiously, and constantly praising,¡±¡±This ce is really too beautiful. The Four Seasons are like spring, and the spiritual Qi is rich, hehe! If I can stay here for a lifetime, I¡¯ll die without any regrets. ¡±

    ¡°Look at you, you should be thinking that if I can also have such a divine artifact, then I can die without any regrets!¡± Someone immediately said in disdain.

    ¡°Your way of thinking is daydreaming! Can money buy such a divine weapon?¡± The person who wasmenting earlier immediately retorted sarcastically. The two of them actually started arguing in front of Leng ruoxue and the others, not caring about their image.

    ¡°All of you shut up. The ning family¡¯s face has beenpletely lost by you.¡± Hearing their words, the ning family¡¯s first elder¡¯s face darkened, and he couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    When the two people who were arguing saw the great elder¡¯s might, they quickly shut their mouths and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.

    Then, the ning family¡¯s first elder said to Leng ruoxue awkwardly,¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of miss Leng, hehe!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you guys can do as you please.¡± Leng ruoxueughed lightly. With her Godfather¡¯s reputation, she would naturally not exclude the ning familypletely. The reason she took out this house was so that everyone could live here, even though their reaction was a little unexpected.

    ¡°Hehe! Then we won¡¯t be polite. ¡± The ning family¡¯s first elder said with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Leng ruoxue said, then instructed Zi Yu to arrange rooms for the ning family.

    After dinner, the ning family¡¯s first elder specially came to look for Leng ruoxue and the others. He sat down in the garden and started chatting with them.

    ......

    ¡°Youngdy Leng, that young master Chi wanted us to go with him. He probably has some sort of confidence that that path would be rtively safer. The reason you chose the opposite path, is it because you don¡¯t want to go with them?¡± The ning family¡¯s first elder leisurely sipped the tea in his hand and asked with a gossipy expression.

    ¡°Of course not. Great elder should have heard of the saying ¡®wealth is found in danger¡¯! The path I¡¯ve chosen seems dangerous, but it¡¯s not dangerous. The path young master Chi has chosen, although it looks calm on the surface, who knows the hidden dangers? I might as well tell you clearly that the snow Mountain secret realm is at the end of that road. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Argh! Then why don¡¯t we take that path? Aren¡¯t we going to the snowy mountain secret realm?¡± The first elder had a face full of question marks. However, he wouldn¡¯t ask Leng ruoxue why she was so certain. After all, who in this world didn¡¯t have their own secrets and methods? Hence, he only had to follow the footsteps of Leng ruoxue and the rest.

    ¡°Because I want a snow fox, and I¡¯m also picking some snow lotuses from the snow Mountain.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Uh! Miss Leng, I¡¯m not that gullible, am I? You must have your reasons for doing this, I understand. ¡± The great elder said with a look of understanding.

    ¡°Uh! Great elder, I¡¯m telling the truth. ¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines. She really did not know why the first elder trusted her so much. Was he not afraid that she would sell out the ning family?

    ¡°Oh! Since miss Leng wants a snow fox and can pick some snow lotuses at the same time, then with our help, it will definitely be a piece of cake. ¡± First elder followed Leng ruoxue¡¯s lead and cleverly did not continue asking.

    After a brief chat, the great elder stood up and returned to his room.

    The next morning, when Leng ruoxue and the rest walked out of their rooms, they realized that it was snowing outside. The White snow had covered the roof of their house.

    Moreover, through the window of the house, they could clearly see the falling snowkes, which were the size of a baby¡¯s fist. For a moment, everyone was a little dumbfounded.

    Although they had lived in the divine realm for many years, none of them had ever seen such heavy snow!

    ¡°Is that snow outside?¡± One of the ning family members asked in disbelief.

    ¡°What else could it be if not snow?¡± Someone replied. After that, the person even deliberately left the house. However, he was frozen back in the next second.

    ¡°It¡¯s so cold outside!¡± After returning, that person hurriedly said, and he secretly sighed with lingering fear. If it wasn¡¯t for this house, they would have been frozen into ice sculptures if they had lived in tents.

    Furthermore, the snow had been falling for several days. Even though Leng ruoxue and the rest were trapped in the house, they were not dejected. Instead, they enjoyed the magnificent snow scene.

    After nearly ten days, the snow finally stopped.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest then left the house and tried their best to clear the snow around the house. The snow was so thick that it could almost bury them.

    The ning family had been living in the house for a few days now and they were much calmer. They even felt a sense of rxation that they had never felt before. After all, they did not have to worry about the family¡¯s Affairs for so many days. This was an experience that they had never experienced before. Furthermore, when they were free, the ning family¡¯s first elder would even talk to them. Hence, when the snow stopped, Leng ruoxue could feel that the ning family was different. They were much more United.

    Of course, the first elder of the ning family was the happiest. The ning family would only prosper if the people of the ning family were united.

    ¡°Miss Leng, now that the snow has stopped, shall we continue on our way?¡± The ning family¡¯s first elder said to Leng ruoxue as he looked at the snow.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a few more days! The snow has just stopped, so I¡¯m afraid the road won¡¯t be easy to walk on!¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± The first elder of the ning family nodded slightly. Then, everyone stayed in the same ce for a few days. However, after the snow stopped, some of the ning family members couldn¡¯t stay idle and went hunting together.

    However, they didn¡¯t dare to go too far. Furthermore, Leng ruoxue was afraid that they would encounter some unknown danger, so she had specially instructed Zi Yu to go with them.

    After they came back from hunting, each of them was carrying two fat snow rabbits in their hands. It could be seen that they had a good harvest.

 Chapter 1249

    <h4>Chapter 1249: The snow fox that descended from the sky (4) </h4>

    ¡°Miss, this is for you.¡± Zi Yu walked in front of Leng ruoxue and took out a few palm-sized rabbits from her bosom. Those little rabbits were pink and tender. Some of their eyes had not opened yet, and at this moment, their small bodies were all curled up. It was unknown whether it was because of the cold or because they were scared.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the little rabbit that Zi Yu handed over, and her forehead was filled with ck lines. She couldn¡¯t help but secretly sigh. What was the meaning of this? Did he want her to raise them to eat meat, or did he want her to treat these rabbits as pets? However, she really did not have any interest in raising rabbits. Furthermore, she absolutely believed that her beasts would definitely treat these rabbits as food. It was absolutely impossible for them to get along with rabbits in peace. After all, food was food.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t miss like furry little animals? These little bunnies are all very cute. ¡± Looking at Leng ruoxue¡¯s puzzled expression, Zi Yu said with some embarrassment.

    ¡°No matter how cute they are, they aren¡¯t as cute as me. Big sister doesn¡¯t need these rabbits, you should take care of them! When they grow up, we¡¯ll eat them as food. ¡± The baby lying in Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms snorted arrogantly. A few rabbits actually wanted topete with it for favor, they were simply dreaming!

    ¡°That¡¯s right, they¡¯re food. ¡± QiuQiu echoed.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Looking at the two little fellows, QiuQiu and Baobao, who were eager to get rid of these rabbits, Zi Yu was really speechless. The young miss¡¯s beasts were too good at fighting for her favor! He didn¡¯t even let the rabbits go.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll take care of these rabbits!¡± After a long while, Zi Yu said helplessly.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Fatten them up. We want to eat.¡± Baobao red fiercely at Zi Yu. It could read people¡¯s minds and see through their souls, so naturally, Zi Yu¡¯s thoughts couldn¡¯t be hidden from it.

    ¡°You guys hunted so many rabbits, are you nning to eat them tonight?¡± Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. Could it be that these people had raided the rabbit¡¯s nest?

    ¡°Miss Leng, we didn¡¯t want to only hunt rabbits, but it has been snowing for so many days. Besides rabbits, we can¡¯t see any other animals, so we can only make do with it.¡± The ning family members who went hunting couldn¡¯t help butin.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s eat rabbit today!¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    Not only that, for the next few days, the food for Leng ruoxue and the rest was mainly rabbits. After eating for a few days, no one wanted to eat rabbits anymore.

    On the fifth day after the snow had stopped, the snow in the snow Mountain had be much more solid. After Leng ruoxue and the demon child went out for a walk, they decided to set off immediately.

    ......

    The herbs in the snow Mountain that liked the cold seemed to have grown stronger after the snow. Furthermore, with QiuQiu leading the way, they easily gathered a few snow lotuses that were not too old. Leng ruoxue also promised that after they were refined into pills, she would give each of them a few.

    QiuQiu led Leng ruoxue and the rest towards the area where the medicinal herbs were abundant. After the ning family members received Leng ruoxue¡¯s promise, their interest in picking the medicinal herbs grew even higher.

    ¡°Aiyo! Who hit me?¡± Suddenly, an elder of the ning family who was squatting down and concentrating on picking herbs shouted.

    ¡°Why are you acting so surprised? No one would hit you!¡± The ning family¡¯s first elder lifted his eyelids and said indifferently.

    ¡°Someone really hit me!¡± The ning n elder said with a wronged expression.

    Just as he finished speaking, something fell from the sky and hit him on the head, knocking him out and pressing him down ...

    ¡°Uh!¡± When Leng ruoxue and the rest saw this, they were speechless. They felt pity for him. What a poor guy. He was so unlucky. However, they were more interested in the giant that had knocked out this elder of the ning family.

    The huge creature was like a small mountain, its whole body was snow-white. However, at this time, its snow-white fur was stained with blood and full of wounds, which made people tremble with fear. It was obvious that this was a snow fox that had been seriously injured. After the Fox fell from the sky, it was already in a state of unconsciousness. If it had not been for the elder of the ning family acting as a cushion for it, it would probably have died!

    ¡°Miss Leng, didn¡¯t you want a snow fox? Here, I¡¯ve brought it to you. ¡± Seeing this situation, the ning family¡¯s first elder couldn¡¯t help butugh. Although their ning family¡¯s elder had been knocked unconscious, this fact was too funny, and he couldn¡¯t control himself.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded helplessly as she watched the ning family¡¯s first elderugh wildly without any reservations.

    Then, she took out a white pill from her bracelet and stuffed it into the mouth of the giant snow fox ...

 Chapter 1250

    <h4>Chapter 1250: The truth about the secret realm (1) </h4>

    Not long after, the huge snow fox opened its eyes and looked at the people in front of it with vignce. It knew that the people in front of it had saved it. However, the things that had happened in the past few days had made it wary of everything.

    When Leng ruoxue saw that the huge snow fox had woken up, she knew that its injuries were almost healed. However, when she saw that the snow fox was pretending to be mute without saying a word, she couldn¡¯t help but smile and say,¡±¡±We saved you, and you haven¡¯t thanked us yet!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡± The huge snow fox was a little speechless. However, it could not help but sigh in its heart. Who would take the initiative to ask others to thank them? although it indeed should thank them properly, it felt a little strange that such a request came from the mouth of its Savior.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, little fox. Shouldn¡¯t you get up first? Otherwise, our ning family¡¯s elder will be crushed to death by you. ¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the huge snow fox that was still sitting on the ground without moving and was in a daze. She chuckled and teased it.

    This snow Fox¡¯s body was as tall as a small mountain, and it was also a fourth ranked sacred beast. He didn¡¯t know if the ning n elder would lose his little life after being pressed down by it.ai! What an unlucky fellow!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. ¡± Upon hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, the huge snow fox hurriedly stood up from the ground. It, who was almost two meters tall, lowered its head and said in embarrassment.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I forgive you. ¡± Leng ruoxue replied nonchntly,¡± She wasn¡¯t the one being used as a meat cushion anyway.

    ¡°Little fox, I saved your life, so you must remember to repay me!¡± Leng ruoxue continued.

    ¡°How do you want me to repay you?¡± The huge snow fox asked with a puzzled look. It could not help but wonder in its heart,¡¯this human woman actually called it a little fox. How is it small?¡¯ It¡¯s obviously huge, okay? However, even though it was slightly dissatisfied with the way Leng ruoxue had addressed it, it still tacitly agreed to it. After all, she was its Savior! At this moment, the man and the Fox both threw the elder of the ning family, who had be a meat cushion, to the back of their minds.

    ¡°We¡¯re not familiar with the snow Mountain. Why don¡¯t you be our guide for the time being? Of course, I won¡¯t mistreat you. ¡± Leng ruoxue pondered for a moment before speaking. Actually, her main purpose was not to have the snow fox act as their guide. It was just that the snow fox had just been severely injured and was at its most vignt state. Hence, she had no choice but to use this n.

    ¡°It¡¯s very cold in the snow Mountain. You should go back early!¡± When the gigantic snow fox heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, it neither agreed nor rejected her. Instead, it spoke softly as if the matter was none of its business.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re not afraid of the cold. We came to the snow Mountain to pick herbs. How can we go back before we¡¯ve picked all the herbs?¡± Leng ruoxue said stubbornly.

    ¡°You should know where to find herbs, right?¡± Leng ruoxue added after seeing the expression on the giant snow Fox¡¯s face.

    ......

    ¡°I know a little.¡± The gigantic snow fox said indifferently. If they really only wanted to collect some medicinal herbs, it could satisfy them and even guarantee their safety. However, if they had other thoughts, then it would be helpless.

    ¡°Then take us there! However, it¡¯s a littlete today. Let¡¯s rest for the night, and you¡¯ll take us there tomorrow morning. ¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The huge snow fox nodded and turned to leave. However, it had only taken two steps when it realized that Leng ruoxue and the rest did not move. They were only staring at it intently. It could not help but feel suspicious.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys leaving? Weren¡¯t they looking for a ce to spend the night? I know a ce that¡¯s very safe. Come with me. ¡± The gigantic snow fox turned around and said.

    ¡°No, this ce is fine.¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she took out the house and ced it on an empty space.

    The snow fox looked at the house that had suddenly be bigger and was stunned for a moment. However, it quickly reacted and circled around the house. It was amazed. It really did not expect that this human would have such a good thing. With this house, they would be much safer in the snow Mountain. It seemed that it did not have to worry about where they would stay at night.

    Not far away, the ning family¡¯s Grand Elder looked at the huge snow Fox¡¯s calm appearance and sighed in admiration. It seemed that the ning family could not evenpare to a Fox in some matters! Look at him, so calm andposed! Looking back at the ning family¡¯s reaction when they first saw the house, he felt a little embarrassed thinking about it now. However, that should be the normal reaction of humans! The great elder consoled himself.

    ¡°Everyone,e in! We won¡¯t pick them today, let¡¯s eat something delicious tonight. Eat the rabbit meat!¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly as she spoke to everyone.

    At first, when the ning family heard that they were going to eat delicious food tonight, they were all very excited. However, when they heard that the delicious food was rabbit meat, they all became a little listless. They really didn¡¯t want to eat rabbit meat anymore.

    ¡°That miss Leng! Let¡¯s not eat rabbit meat tonight, okay? If we eat any more, we¡¯re going to vomit. ¡± An elder of the ning family carefully discussed.

    ¡°The rabbit meat was all hunted by you. How proud it is to eat the fruits of yourbor! You should be happy. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! But we really don¡¯t want to eat anymore. ¡± Someoneined in a low voice.

    However, Leng ruoxue ignored everyone¡¯s reaction and calmly asked,¡±¡±Aren¡¯t you guysing in?¡±

    When the ning family heard this, they quickly entered the house, but the big snow fox did not move.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe in?¡± Leng ruoxue stood at the door of the house and asked with a light smile.

    When the snow fox heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, it wanted to say something but stopped. Then, it walked into the house with elegant steps.

    After entering the house, Leng ruoxue instructed Zi Yu to arrange a room for the giant snow fox. Then, she personally supervised the ning family¡¯s preparation of dinner. There was rabbit meat for dinner, but of course, there were other dishes.

    When it was time for dinner, the snow fox walked out of its room. The blood on its body had already been washed away. Its snow-white and soft fur looked extremely fluffy and soft. Coupled with a pair of light blue, clear eyes, it looked cute and adorable. Of course, this was only in Leng ruoxue¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 1251

    <h4>Chapter 1251: The truth about the secret realm (2) </h4>

    In the eyes of the ning family, the huge snow fox here was dangerous. The ning family members who were not as strong as it felt a faint pressure being released from the snow Fox¡¯s body, which gave them a sense of oppression.

    When the snow fox walked to Leng ruoxue¡¯s side, she could not help but stretch out her fair and tender little hand to caress its snow-white fur, which was as soft as silk. It felt really good! However, before she had the time to sigh at this beautiful touch, she was Thunderstruck by the snow Fox¡¯s bold and confident words.

    ¡°Only my woman can touch me.¡± The huge snow fox looked at the soft little hands that were touching its body and said with a calm and serious expression.

    ¡°Uh!¡± When Leng ruoxue heard these words, she instantly felt as if she was struck by lightning. Her hand was fixed on the snow Fox¡¯s body, and she did not dare to move at all. Furthermore, as she was so shocked, she even forgot to retract her hand from the snow Fox¡¯s body.

    ¡°It just so happens that I don¡¯t have a woman that I¡¯m interested in. Since you like me, then I¡¯ll devote my body to you.¡± The snow fox continued, but in its heart, it could not help butugh. It was quite interesting to tease this woman.

    ¡°No need! No need!¡± Cold sweat broke out on Leng ruoxue¡¯s forehead. It was only then that she suddenly remembered that her hand was still on the snow Fox¡¯s body. She was so frightened that she quickly retracted her hand and carefully looked at the demon. Seeing that his expression was normal and did not show any signs of displeasure, her heart finally calmed down a little. Sob ... It was simply too dangerous. Stinky Fox, how dare you y with her!

    Leng ruoxue, who had regained her senses, naturally knew that the snow fox was just teasing her. However, the evildoer was a jealous person, and there was no reason for him to be jealous. Hence, even though she saw that the evildoer¡¯s expression did not change, she had no choice but to carefully move closer to him. She looked at him with a fawning expression and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The demon smiled and looked at the snow fox not far away with a profound meaning. His dark Starry Eyes contained a hint of warning, but no one noticed it.

    After finishing her dinner with her heart in her mouth, Leng ruoxue pulled the demon back to her room early in the morning. However, before she returned to her room, she took out the charm, baby, and Chi from her bracelet so that the snow fox would not feel lonely.

    In the garden, the huge snow fox looked at the three small and cute foxes in front of it and said with certainty,¡±¡±You guys aren¡¯t from the divine realm, are you?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± The Mei asked calmly. Although they were both snow foxes, they were of a different species. This was because the snow fox in front of them was the one that lived in the snow mountains. As for the Mei, although it was also a type of snow fox, it lived in the forest.

    ¡°There are no purple eyed snow foxes in the Fox n of the divine realm. Not only that, but the number of snow foxes is also very small.¡± The gigantic snow fox exined. In the Fox race, the snow fox race was considered a Royal race. The purple-eyed snow fox was undoubtedly the king among them. However, snow foxes that possessed the purple-eyed bloodline no longer existed. Therefore, the king of the Fox race was now an ordinary snow fox.

    ¡°We are indeed not from the divine realm.¡± Mei chuckled.

    ......

    ¡°If you were living in the divine realm, you would have been dead long ago. The Fox King will not let you go.¡± The huge snow fox said in an understanding manner.

    ¡°Thank you for your reminder, but I don¡¯t have any ns to return to the Fox race.¡± The Mei indifferently said.

    ¡°You¡¯ve all recognized a master?¡± The huge snow fox understood.

    ¡°Yes, our master is Leng ruoxue.¡± The Mei exined.

    ¡°Does she treat you well?¡± The gigantic snow fox asked in concern.

    ¡°Of course! Our lovely master is the best master in the world. Why don¡¯t you also recognize our master as your master?¡± Before the Mei could answer, the treasure had already snatched it. Furthermore, the treasure even had the intention to abduct her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns to recognize a human as my master.¡± The gigantic snow fox said softly. It still had its own mission.

    ¡°You¡¯ll regret not recognizing my lovely master as your master. ¡± Baby¡¯s face was full of regret.

    ¡°Oh, really? I really want to know how I¡¯ll regret it. ¡± The huge snow Fox¡¯s curiosity was piqued.

    ¡°I can¡¯t eat anything delicious, and I can¡¯t eat my cute master¡¯s soft tofu!¡± Baby¡¯s face was full of yearning. At least, these two things were what it liked the most. However, there was a demon guarding its lovely master, so even if it wanted to take advantage of its master, it had to do it without leaving a trace. Otherwise, if it was caught, it would be waiting for the demon¡¯s revenge!

    ¡°Uh!¡± After hearing baby¡¯s words, the huge snow Fox¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines and it secretly sighed. Look at this Purple Fox¡¯s future prospects, it actually treated eating and taking advantage of its master as the most important thing. Can¡¯t it have a bigger goal!

    ¡°Tsk! Don¡¯t look down on my dream, it¡¯s very important to us beasties. You don¡¯t know how many beasties my lovely master has to fight for her favor!¡± At the thought of this, baby was a little depressed again. There were a lot of Beastie who loved their master, so if they were to divide it evenly, they would have very little time!

    ¡°I¡¯m not looking down on your dreams. My name is Xue Ying, what about you guys?¡± The snow fox changed the topic and introduced itself. It helplessly sighed. It could only say that each Fox had their own ambitions.

    The charm, baby, and cheese also introduced themselves. Then, the four foxes started to chat.

    The next morning.

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest walked out of the room, they saw four foxes, one big and three small, snuggling together in the garden, sleeping soundly.

    When they heard the noise, Xue Ying was the first to wake up. Following that, Mei, baby and Phoenix woke up as well. When they saw Leng ruoxue, the three of them pounced into her arms and rubbed against her coyly.

    When Xue Ying saw that the three of them were getting along so well with their master, he was happy that they had found a good master. After all, after a night of interaction, he had already regarded these three little Foxes as his juniors. Therefore, he naturally hoped that they would live well.

    At the thought of this, Xue Ying stood up from the ground and walked to Leng ruoxue. He introduced himself,¡±¡±I¡¯m Xue Ying. I thank you on behalf of the Fox n.¡±

    Xue Ying¡¯s words of gratitude were due to her good treatment of Mei, Bao Bao, and Mo. Leng ruoxue was very clear about this. This was also the main reason why she had removed Mei and the other two little Foxes from her bracelet. After all, they were of the same n and it would be easier for them to get along with each other. It would also lower the snow Fox¡¯s guard against them. From the looks of it now, those three little fellows had performed well.

 Chapter 1252

    <h4>Chapter 1252: The truth about the secret realm (3) </h4>

    ¡°They are my Beastie. It¡¯s my duty to treat them well. You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡± Leng ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°Not every master will treat Beastie well, so I still have to thank you.¡± Xue Ying said stubbornly.

    ¡°If you want to thank me, then take me to pick more herbs from the snow Mountain!¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°No problem,¡± he said. Xue Ying replied readily. Although he had promised Leng ruoxue that he would bring her to pick herbs yesterday, he had nned to simply bring them to pick herbs before sending them down the mountain. Now that he had the three little Foxes as a bridge, he naturally had to take this seriously. Of course, he was still not clear about Leng ruoxue¡¯s true motive. In fact, Leng ruoxue¡¯s intentions were not in the wine!

    Xue Ying was a man of action. After the group continued on their way, he brought them to the ce with the most medicinal herbs in the snow Mountain. Furthermore, at Leng ruoxue¡¯s request, he brought them to ces where ordinary medicinal herbs grew densely. These were ces that QiuQiu could not sense. After all, that little fellow was most interested in natural treasures.

    After a few more days of herb-picking, Xue Ying, Leng ruoxue, and the others had be familiar with each other. Furthermore, it was not stingy to talk to them about the situation in the snow Mountain. After all, it had lived in the snow Mountain for many years. Although it did not dare to say that it knew every ce in this ce like the back of its hand, there was no difference between them.

    In the garden, a huge snow-white fox was chatting with everyone. Suddenly, an elder of the ning family asked,¡±¡±Xue Ying, do you know about the secret realm that suddenly appeared in the snow Mountain?¡±

    As soon as this elder of the ning family said this, everyone in the ning family stared at Xue Ying without blinking, and Xue Ying was silent for a long time.

    In fact, the reason why this elder asked this question at this time was also incited by the ning family¡¯s first elder. After all, with such a local snake here, if they didn¡¯t take the opportunity to ask clearly, wouldn¡¯t they regret it?

    After a long while, Xue Ying opened his mouth and said indifferently,¡±¡±It¡¯s very dangerous there. Don¡¯t even think about it. I¡¯ve brought you to gather enough herbs these few days. You should leave the mountain early!¡±

    ¡°How dangerous is it?¡± The ning family elder received the great elder¡¯s gaze and continued to ask shamelessly.

    ¡°That ce is not a so-called secret realm, but an illusionary realm. Those who are trapped in the illusionary realm will lose their nature if their will is not strong enough. They will want to kill each other, so I advise you not to go.¡± Xue Ying exined softly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been inside?¡± Leng ruoxue grasped the key point and asked.

    ......

    ¡°Yes, we Shoushou are the same as you humans. We also need natural treasures to aid our cultivation. So, when we hear about the secret realm, we are naturally interested. Moreover, the secret realm is located in the snow Mountain. It can be said that we are in a favorable position, so how can we not enter?¡± Xue Ying said with a bitter expression.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been in the snow Mountain for a few days, haven¡¯t you noticed that there are pitifully few beasts here? Except for those rabbits, who couldn¡¯t enter the secret realm because of their low strength, most of the beasts entered the secret realm. Later, many adventurers came after hearing the news, and now, all the people and beasts are trapped in the so-called secret realm. ¡± Snow Shadow continued.

    ¡°Then how did you escape?¡± Hearing Xue Ying¡¯s words, the ning family¡¯s great elder pondered deeply and asked with a frown. If the mystic realm was really as dangerous as Xue Ying had described, he really didn¡¯t know how many people from the ning family would still be alive. Sigh! Thinking of this, he started to worry.

    ¡°The talent of our snow fox race can resist some of the power of the illusion. However, I was able to escape because I was seriously injured. You saw it that day.¡± Snow Shadow reminded.

    ¡°How did you get injured? Attacked by an illusion, or?¡± Leng ruoxue asked indifferently.

    ¡°Although the attack of the illusory realm is very powerful, it is still manageable for our snow fox race. However, I am unable to deal with the siege of three high level deities at the same time. Moreover, the three people who besieged me did not only have the strength of a high level deity. They should be from the divine world.¡± Although it was only a guess, Xue Ying was very sure that his guess was close to the truth. After all, no high-level deity could easily use so much divine power.

    ¡°From the divine realm? If that¡¯s the case, miss Leng, I¡¯m afraid this matter is not something we can solve. Why don¡¯t we report this to the main family?¡± The ning family¡¯s first elder suggested. Right now, he was very d that he had firmly followed in the footsteps of Leng ruoxue and the others. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t they also be trapped in that detestable secret realm?

    ¡°I¡¯ll inform Godfather!¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought. Although she was not afraid of this so-called secret realm with the power she had, she did not want to reveal her full strength too early. Therefore, she could only rely on her Godfather this time.

    ¡°Alright!¡± When the first elder of the ning family heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he was overjoyed. He knew that if he was the one to inform the main family, it would be hard to say whether the main family would truly value him. However, if Leng ruoxue were to contact their old ancestor, the main family would definitely not dare to neglect him.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue returned to her room and contacted master ning. She told him everything that had happened, but master ning did not y by the rules. Not only did he not take this so-called Mystic realm seriously, but he even secretlyined that Leng ruoxue had not informed him as soon as she hade out of seclusion. This made Leng ruoxue not know whether tough or cry.

    After cutting off contact with the master of the ning family, Leng ruoxue went to the garden.

    ¡°Miss Leng, what did the old ancestor say?¡± The ning family¡¯s first elder saw that Leng ruoxue had returned and asked impatiently.

    ¡°Godfather said he knows.¡± Leng ruoxue ryed.

    ¡°That¡¯s it? Did the ancestor say when he would send someone?¡± The ning family¡¯s first elder was a bit disappointed and couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve already told Godfather our location. Let¡¯s wait here for a few days! Don¡¯t worry, Godfather will send someone over. ¡± Leng ruoxue promised.

    ¡°That¡¯s the only way. ¡± The first elder of the ning family said helplessly.

    ¡°Are you really nning to enter the secret realm?¡± Xue Ying, who had been silent for a long time, could not help but ask, sigh! Looking at these people, it knew that it couldn¡¯t stop them. However, it really couldn¡¯t watch them die!

    ¡°Yes, my family and subordinates might be trapped inside, so I have to go save them.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. Even though she knew that her grandfather and the others were still alive, she couldn¡¯t remain calm after knowing that it wasn¡¯t some secret realm. She had to make a trip to the secret realm personally. If she couldn¡¯t confirm whether her grandfather and the others were inside, she wouldn¡¯t be able to calm down. If her grandfather and the others were really inside, she had to save them.

    ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous there. Even if your will is strong enough, you may not be able to resist the influence of the illusion. And if you stay there for a long time, no matter how strong your will is, I¡¯m afraid you will copse. ¡± Xue Ying said with some worry.

    ¡°Then all the more I must go.¡± Leng ruoxue said stubbornly.

    ¡°AI! Alright! Then I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Xue Ying said helplessly. Even though he wanted to keep his life and do what he had to do, he could not just watch Leng ruoxue and the rest die. Who asked her to be the master of the three little Foxes? It was so conflicted.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank you in advance.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. Although she wanted to find out more about the mystic realm from Xue Ying, she had no intention of letting him apany her and the others to their deaths. Now that he had taken the initiative to ask, she had to ept this favor.

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote to thank me if we cane out alive. ¡± Xue Ying said indifferently.

    ¡°Little fox, you¡¯re too pessimistic. If you can escape from that so-called secret realm by yourself, why can¡¯t so many of use out?¡± The demonughed, his handsome face filled with mystery.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any burden on me, so I¡¯ll naturally try my best to escape, but ...¡± Snow Shadow nced at the ning family from the corner of his eye. He didn¡¯t finish his sentence. In fact, he wanted to say that he was a burden! After all, in its eyes, other than the few elders of the ning family, the rest of the ning family were too weak. As for Leng ruoxue and the others, it did notment on them!

    ¡°Other than us, there are also a few elders of the ning family. No one else is allowed to enter the secret realm.¡± Leng ruoxue gave the final word.

    The ning n did not dare to have any objections to Leng ruoxue¡¯s decision. In reality, after knowing that this Mystic realm was not the same Mystic realm, no one was willing to enter. However, no one dared to say that they would not enter either. Hence, Leng ruoxue¡¯s decision was exactly what they wanted.

    ¡°However, we still have to wait for a few more days.¡± Leng ruoxue said after seeing the reaction of the ning family.

    ¡°Wait for reinforcements?¡± Xue Ying asked indifferently.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    For the next few days, Leng ruoxue and the rest stayed in the house and bided their time. Furthermore, she did as Xue Ying had instructed and made some preparations.

    Three dayster.

    The master of the ning family personally led a team to the snow Mountain. Along with him were the first elder of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild, Mo Yan, Liu Feng, and Liu Yue. Her senior brother Bing Yao had alsoe.

    When master ning and the rest saw Leng ruoxue, they naturally exchanged pleasantries and got closer to her.

    They saw a few extremely handsome men in the garden, pulling Leng ruoxue and asking her all sorts of questions. When the ning family saw this scene, they did not even dare to breathe loudly. Because, none of these people could be provoked.

    ¡°Why are you all here? Senior brother, do you know where second senior brother is?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the familiar face in front of her and could not help but ask curiously.

    ¡°My disciple might be trapped in that secret realm. How could I note?¡± Liu Feng was the first to speak.

    ¡°Yes, my disciple might be in there too.¡± Mo Yan said.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to help,¡± Liuyue said with an elegant smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to help you save people, so your family and subordinates are naturally mine. We can¡¯t distinguish between each other!¡± The first elder said with a smile.

    ¡°The same logic! I haven¡¯t found any clues about my Junior Brother, so I came back to help you save him!¡± Bing Yao exined.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, when are we leaving?¡± The master of the ning family said impatiently. He really wanted to see what kind of secret realm it was that could actually deceive so many people. Hmph! Those who dared to lie to him had to pay the price.

 Chapter 1253 - Entering the secret realm (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1253: Entering the secret realm (1)</h4>

    ¡°Now! Godfather, didn¡¯t you inform the other families in the eight divine domains?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she asked.

    ¡°I did, but I can¡¯t decide if they¡¯ll send anyone here. Let¡¯s go, girl!¡± The master of the ning family urged.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. Then, they walked towards the mystic realm together. As for the ning family members who were too weak, Leng ruoxue asked them to stay in the house.

    After walking for close to an hour, Leng ruoxue and the rest arrived at the secret realm under the guidance of Xue Ying.

    Standing at the entrance of the mystic realm, he looked at the shining teleportation gate. On the right side of the gate were two bright words, Mystic realm! Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    This was the first time she had found out that the entrance of the secret realm that had appeared out of thin air had words written on it. Was it because they were afraid that others wouldn¡¯t know where they were? The words ¡®secret realm¡¯ were clearly marked on the map. Did no one suspect that something was wrong with this ce? Or were people¡¯s curiosity really that strong? If it was her, she would definitely not go in.

    ¡°Just because it¡¯s written that it¡¯s a Mystic realm, it¡¯s a Mystic realm?¡± The master of the ning family looked at the two big words next to the portal of the secret realm, and his forehead was full of ck lines. He couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°Little fox, was this how you were tricked into going in?¡± The great elder asked in surprise and exaggeratedly wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead.

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s right, everyone was too excited at the time and no one thought about it that carefully. ¡± Xue Ying was extremely embarrassed. Ever since he found out that this was not the so-called secret realm, he had also discovered many loopholes. However, they had discovered it toote.

    ¡°AI! You¡¯re too gullible to have been fooled by just two words!¡± Liu Feng¡¯s face was filled with disappointment.

    ¡°Yup! We¡¯re all too stupid. ¡± It knew that the helpers that Leng ruoxue had found were all very powerful. At the very least, it could not tell their cultivation level. Hence, it had full confidence in this trip to the mystic realm. After all, it also wanted to find out the true purpose of the mystic realm¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled before taking out a few pills and distributing them to the crowd.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, what kind of pill is this? The taste is so special!¡± The master of the ning family looked at the Emerald pill in his hand, which was emitting the smell of grass, and asked curiously.

    ......

    ¡°Could this be the spirit Awakening pill?¡± Liuyue sniffed the elixir and eximed in surprise. Although the elixir in his hand was only a low-rank divine elixir, the ingredients to refine the refreshing elixir were extremely difficult to find. As a result, the price of the refreshing elixir was much higher than the average low-rank divine elixir.

    ¡°Refreshing pill? Little girl, you took out so many refreshing pills at once, you are really generous! This awakening pill is extremely useful for cultivators of your level. You can keep it for yourself!¡± The first elder looked at the spirit Awakening pill in his hand and said to Leng ruoxue. He was very confident in his own cultivation and he was slightly familiar with arrays. Therefore, he believed that this illusion wouldn¡¯t be able to trap him.

    ¡°Great elder, this medicine is for you in case of an emergency. If we get separated inside, we won¡¯t lose our minds when we¡¯re trapped in the illusion.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she exined. After listening to Xue Ying¡¯s exnation of the situation in the mystic realm, she began to concoct the spirit Awakening pill. After all, the spirit Awakening pill¡¯s greatest use was to allow one to remain conscious and not be affected by the illusion and do anything wrong. This Spirit Awakening pill could be considered as the sister pill of the spirit congealing pill because the main ingredient of these two pills was agarwood. Therefore, the spirit Awakening pill, which might be extremely precious to others, was nothing to her.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, just take it. If you get lost inside, it¡¯ll be good for everyone to defend themselves. Why are you being so wishy-washy?¡± The master of the ning family shouted angrily. It was a gift from his goddaughter, so there was no need to be polite. Although the awakening pill was not particrly useful to him, it was a kind gesture from Xue ¡®er, so he could not reject it.

    ¡°I¡¯m not being shy!¡± The great elder said with an angry face. He couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. Did this damn thing know how to speak? she actually said that he was being shy. He wasn¡¯t a youngdy, so why was he being shy?

    ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s just an adjective, meaning that you don¡¯t have to be polite. ¡± The master of the ning family said with a smile.

    ¡°Godfather, first elder, let¡¯s go in!¡± Seeing that the two of them were about to start quarreling again, Leng ruoxue quickly interjected.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Everyone was about to enter, but they were stopped by Xue Ying.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in confusion.

    ¡°That illusion is very powerful. Those who are below the high level divine realm should take a Spirit Awakening pill first!¡± Xue Ying said. After he finished speaking, he ate one first. His words were clearly directed at the ning family¡¯s elders, because in his eyes, the strength of the ning family¡¯s elders was the lowest.

    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The ning family¡¯s first elder nodded and then ate a Spirit Awakening pill. The other elders of the ning family also quickly ate one.

    ¡°Go in! If we are separated after entering, everyone should adapt to the situation!¡± Leng ruoxue instructed worriedly. After she finished speaking, she took the lead and walked through the glowing portal.

    After entering the portal, everyone was separated.

    Only demon, Yue Qing, Zi Yu, and Xue Ying were by Leng ruoxue¡¯s side. The master of the ning family and the great elder were nowhere to be seen. However, she was not worried about the safety of her Godfather and the rest. As for the elders of the ning family, they could only pray for their own good luck.

    As she looked at the many paths in front of her, Leng ruoxue realized that this was not just an illusion, but a maze as well. There were simply too many paths in front of her, so many that she had no choice. She did not even know which path was the safest. Furthermore, within this Mystic realm, Qing Jue was actually unable to investigate the situation here.

    ¡°Snow Shadow! Which way should we go?¡± Leng ruoxue asked for Xue Ying¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯m afraid the result will be the same no matter which path we take. Let¡¯s just take any one!¡± Xue Ying said helplessly. This secret realm was a scam to begin with, so there was no safe path.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s take this one!¡± Leng ruoxue pointed at the path closest to her.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The few of them nodded and did not have any objections to Leng ruoxue¡¯s decision.

 Chapter 1254 - Entering the secret realm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1254: Entering the secret realm (2)</h4>

    After that, Leng ruoxue and the rest followed the path they had chosen.

    When they first started walking, there was nothing unusual about the path. However, as they walked, Leng ruoxue and the rest realized that the path in front of them had changed. It had be wider and the cold wind was blowing towards them, bringing with it a dark aura.

    ¡°Master, why did it suddenly be so cold?¡± Yue Qing asked, somewhat puzzled.

    ¡°It should be the illusion. Be careful and don¡¯t stray too far from me.¡± Leng ruoxue warned.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The three of them quickly nodded.

    However, just as they finished speaking, countless Men in ck appeared out of thin air. These Men in ck held sharp weapons in their hands and red at Leng ruoxue and the others with a murderous look.

    In an instant, the Men in ck charged towards Leng ruoxue. With a wave of their hands, the Men in ck fell to the ground ...

    Leng ruoxue was holding a treasured sword as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing. The sword was emitting a heart-palpitating aura. On the de, a fiery red divine power was circting around it, wantonly showing off.

    Zi Yu and Yue Qing had long since gotten used to Leng ruoxue¡¯s attacks. This was because they had sparred with Leng ruoxue back at the Leng family¡¯s main residence. Even with Zi Yu¡¯s deity Emperor level strength, she was unwilling to fight with Leng ruoxue. From this, it could be seen how difficult she was to deal with.

    Although Xue Ying had heard the three little Foxes talking about their master¡¯s perversion, this was the first time he had seen Leng ruoxue in action. To be honest, he was really shocked.

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s attacks were ruthless, urate, and fast. The speed at which she had killed those Men in ck was just the blink of an eye. Even though a Beastie¡¯s strength was much stronger than a human at the same level, it was not confident that it could defeat Leng ruoxue even if Leng ruoxue¡¯s strength was not on par with it. At this moment, Leng ruoxue¡¯s status in its heart had already risen to the level of a pervert. This was because it was very self-aware and knew that it had no way of Insta-killing those Men in ck.

    After the Man in ck fell to the ground, Leng ruoxue and the others watched as the dead man in ck turned into a puff of smoke and disappeared before their eyes. They were extremely shocked.

    ¡°They¡¯re not real humans?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at Xue Ying and said in understanding,¡±this illusionary realm is really brilliant!¡± The Men in ck that were created by the illusion were all at the high level of the divine realm. In the divine maind, they were definitely unrivaled. After all, even the ning family, the leader of the eight great divine realms, could not bring out so many high level of the divine realm at once. No wonder so many forces and beasts were trapped in the illusion. She believed that this was only the beginning.

    ¡°Yes, they were created by an illusion. Moreover, they can¡¯t be killed at all!¡± Xue Ying said helplessly. Just as it finished speaking, Leng ruoxue and the rest saw countless Men in ck appear once again ...

    ¡°Can¡¯t you kill him? I¡¯d like to try and see if they really can¡¯t be killed!¡± Leng ruoxue held the ¡®cold shadow¡¯ in her hand as she spoke coldly.

    Then, several fiery red meteors pounced toward the Men in ck. In an instant, many of them were turned into ashes.

    The demon, Zi Yu, and Yue Qing were not to be outdone, and they also attacked one after another. Not long after, the ck-clothed men who had appeared all disappeared.

    Xue Ying looked at thebat power of the four of them and was so shocked that he could not speak. F * ck, was this what they called ¡®humans will be infuriated byparisons, beasts will be infuriated byparisons¡¯? At that time, it had spent a lot of effort to kill these Men in ck, and these annoying Men in ck kept appearing in a cycle. So, at that time, it had killed for a few days before it finally killed a bloody path. However, looking at the situation in front of them, it seemed that they would be able to walk out of this ce in a few days.

    ¡°Xue Ying, what are you doing? You can¡¯t bezy!¡± The moon eye chuckled and teased when it saw Xue Ying standing there stupidly.

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m just scared by you guys. ¡± Xue Ying spoke the truth, his heart dripping with cold sweat. Right now, he was very d that he was not their enemy. Otherwise, he would probably die without even knowing how he died.

    ¡°You still need more training! Hurry up and do it! Let¡¯s leave this ce as soon as possible. ¡± Zi Yu said with a smile. He had long been used to being beaten by his own young miss, so he understood Xue Ying¡¯s feelings very well.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Snow Shadow replied, and then joined the battle.

    The Men in ck appeared again and again. Leng ruoxue and the others killed as many Men in ck as they appeared. After about four hours, the Men in ck finally stopped appearing.

    After waiting for a while, Leng ruoxue saw that the Men in ck did not appear again. She then said to the demon and the rest,¡±¡±Let¡¯s continue our journey!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone nodded and continued to move forward.

    ¡°Miss Leng, there might be some dark creatures in front of us. So, everyone, be careful.¡± Snow Shadow reminded them after they reached the fork in the road.

    ¡°What kind of dark creatures?¡± Leng ruoxue was very curious. From what she knew, dark creatures should be synonymous with hell, right? How could it appear in the divine realm?

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell. The dark aura of those guys is very strong, and it¡¯s very corrosive. So, don¡¯t get close to them.¡± Snow Shadow exined.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see what kind of dark creatures dare toe to the divine realm. By the way, are those dark creatures just illusions like the Man in ck?¡± The demon also asked.

    ¡°No, those dark creatures are real. Furthermore, they are all very powerful. Each of them has the power of a high level deity.¡± Snow Shadow said after some thought.

    ¡°Since he only has the strength of a high level deity, then there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Xue ¡®er will be able to settle it with a fire.¡± The demon said disapprovingly.

    ¡°The number of dark creatures is not much less than the Men in ck.¡± Xue Ying said.

    ¡°Hehe! It doesn¡¯t matter, the more the better, just enough for us to kill to our heart¡¯s content. ¡± The demon smiled indifferently.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just take a random road!¡± Leng ruoxue suggested as she looked at the numerous small paths in front of her.

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s go this way! I have a good impression of this ce. ¡± The moon eye pointed at the road to her left.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Leng ruoxue replied nonchntly.

    When Snow Shadow heard Moon eye¡¯s words, his forehead was covered in cold sweat. He thought to himself,¡¯in fact, the result is the same no matter which path we take. That¡¯s why, no matter how good I feel about them, I¡¯ll still encounter those annoying dark creatures.¡¯

 Chapter 1255 - Entering the secret realm (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1255: Entering the secret realm (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Sure enough, not long after they left, the dark creatures that they had been waiting for appeared in batches.

    These dark creatures had huge bodies and strange shapes. They came in all shapes and sizes, and many of them had no eyes. To be more precise, he didn¡¯t know where their eyes were.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the dark creatures in front of her and felt extremely disgusted. What the hell were these things? not only were they ugly, their bodies were also flowing with a dark green liquid and giving off a strong stench. No matter how she looked at it, they wereparable to the vengeful spirits they had encountered before. No! It was more disgusting than those vengeful spirits.

    Meanwhile, the demon¡¯s pitch-ck Starry Eyes were staring at the dark creatures that had appeared in the firmament. He was filled with anger.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, you can¡¯t let any of these things live.¡± The demon said calmly.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s start!¡± With Leng ruoxue¡¯s order, the few of them who were already prepared immediately started to attack.

    Leng ruoxue was in charge of purifying these dark creatures. The few of them worked together and worked together tacitly. Not long after, many of the dark creatures were exterminated.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue forward!¡± Xue Ying said.

    ¡°Will these dark creatures appear again?¡± Leng ruoxue asked out of curiosity.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Last time, I only came this far. I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s in front of me.¡± Xue Ying said, a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s continue! Since we¡¯re here, we must figure out the secret behind this secret realm. ¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± No one had any objections.

    After that, everyone continued on their journey.

    After walking around the secret realm for half a day, other than the asional ck-robed man, Leng ruoxue and the rest did not see any dark creatures or other strange things. However, none of them dared to let their guard down.

    As they walked, Leng ruoxue and the others came to a garden. The garden had a Hundred Flowers in full bloom and a hundred birds chirping. The scenery was extremely pleasant.

    Even Leng ruoxue and the rest were mesmerized by the beautiful scenery in the garden.

    They found a stone chair in the garden and sat down. Then, two beautiful maidservants came out of nowhere and served them tea.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t stand on ceremony. For you to be able toe here, it¡¯s also fate that you have with my master.¡± One of the maidservants said with a smile.

    ¡°May I know who your master is?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with curiosity.

    ¡°Young miss, don¡¯t worry. Master is busy now and can¡¯t meet you in person. When he¡¯s done, he will naturally meet you.¡± The maidservant quickly said.

    ¡°Oh! You mean we have to wait here for your master?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she asked.

    ¡°Hehe! The scenery here is so beautiful, so it¡¯s not impossible for you to stay here!¡± The maidservant reminded.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. ¡± Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Everyone, please don¡¯t stand on ceremony. My master has specially ordered me to prepare these for you. Don¡¯t let down my master¡¯s good intentions!¡± The maidservants urged Leng ruoxue and the rest to eat. However, no one moved. They only smiled at the two maidservants.

    ¡°Your master is so hospitable. How should we repay him?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Hehe! My master has always been a good host. He doesn¡¯t need you to repay him, as long as you¡¯re grateful. ¡± The maidservant said.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue responded softly, but she couldn¡¯t help but sneer in her heart. She was just treating them to a meal and she wanted them to be grateful? Did these people think they were fools?!

    ¡°You guys should eat quickly! Don¡¯t be polite. ¡± Seeing that Leng ruoxue and the rest were still not making a move, the maidservant could not help but ask anxiously.

    ¡°Let¡¯s put it there first! We¡¯re not hungry yet. We¡¯ll eat when we¡¯re hungry. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°All of you can leave first! We¡¯ll call you if we need anything. ¡± Leng ruoxue then said impolitely, hehe! It was these two maidservants who told them not to be polite, so she would naturally treat them like servants.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll take our leave first. If miss and the others need anything, you can call us at any time.¡± One of the maidservants said with a difficult expression. She was very anxious in her heart, but since the other party was not willing to eat, they could not force him to eat!

    Seeing the two maidservants leave the garden unwillingly, Zi Yu secretly sent a voice transmission to Leng ruoxue,¡±¡±Miss, this ce is too abnormal. We have to be more careful.¡±

    ¡°Well, the two maidservants just now are not real human beings, so I¡¯m really curious about what kind of thing their master is. Since they are so hospitable, let¡¯s stay here for the time being!¡± Leng ruoxue transmitted her voice to everyone.

    Following which, Leng ruoxue and the rest settled down in this mysterious ce.

    Three dayster.

    The maidservant came to pass on a message, saying that their master could see them.

    They followed the maidservant to the study room. Leng ruoxue and the rest finally met their mysterious master.

    In the study room, a young man was sitting on a chair and smiling at them. The man looked to be in his early twenties and was extremely handsome. On the surface, he seemed to be a high level deity.

    After seeing them, the man stood up and warmly invited them to sit down.

    After that, everyone began to chat.

    However, when Leng ruoxue asked him what this ce was, the man tried to avoid the topic and changed the topic skillfully.

    ¡°Young master Wang, you still haven¡¯t answered my question!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. The man in front of them imed that his surname was Wang and he was from the Wang family of the God World. However, they had never been to the God World before, so they naturally had no way of judging the authenticity of this man¡¯s words.

    ¡°Miss Leng, to be honest, I don¡¯t know where this is either! When I woke up, I was already here. ¡± The man exined.

    ¡°Oh! Did this mean that young master Wang had sleepwalked to this ce? Or are you still in a dream?¡± Leng ruoxue asked, unwilling to let him go.

    ¡°What is sleepwalking?¡± The man who imed to be surnamed Wang asked with a question mark on his face.

    ¡°I just fell asleep and ended up here.¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines. It seemed that the people of the immortal realm didn¡¯t know what dream-walking was! Even though the person in front of him might not be human.

 Chapter 1256 - Entering the secret realm (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1256: Entering the secret realm (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Oh! Then I should be considered to have sleepwalked!¡± The man said with certainty.

    ¡°Then does young master Wang know how to return to the divinity?¡± Leng ruoxue probed.

    ¡°Why should I return to the divine realm? Isn¡¯t this the divine realm?¡± The man said in shock.

    ¡°This is the godlynd.¡± Leng ruoxue was very honest.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± The man¡¯s handsome face was filled with disbelief.

    ¡°What¡¯s impossible about it? besides, it¡¯s said that this is a secret realm! However, apart from some nauseating things, we didn¡¯t find anything like a secret realm. ¡± As Leng ruoxue spoke, she observed the man¡¯s reaction. She also noticed that when she mentioned the nauseating things, the man¡¯s expression was a little unnatural.

    ¡°Oh, really? Although I¡¯ve been living here for a few days, I¡¯ve rarely left this garden. Miss Leng, when you leave, I¡¯ll go with you! I also want to see what this secret realm looks like. ¡± The man¡¯s face showed a strong curiosity.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave now! This secret realm doesn¡¯t look small, and there are many ces I haven¡¯t been to!¡± Leng ruoxue said impatiently.

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go pack my things.¡± After the man finished speaking, he stood up and left the study.

    As she watched the man¡¯s back, Zi Yu transmitted a message with some worry,¡±¡±Miss, are we really bringing him along?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what he is? Didn¡¯t we wait for a few days just to figure out his identity? What a great opportunity this was! If I don¡¯t bring him along, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to meet a decent human next time. I don¡¯t want tomunicate with those disgusting creatures. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m curious, but I feel uneasy bringing him along.¡± Zi Yu said worriedly.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? We¡¯ll deal with whateveres our way. No matter what he is, he won¡¯t be able to escape our grasp. ¡± Leng ruoxue said confidently.

    Seeing herdy so confident, Zi Yu didn¡¯t say anything more. After all, he was a divine Emperor! If miss wasn¡¯t afraid, then he wouldn¡¯t be afraid either. However, it was necessary to be more vignt.

    After a while, the young man had finished packing and returned to the study room. He smiled at Leng ruoxue and the rest,¡±¡±Miss Leng, I¡¯ve packed everything. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Leng ruoxue and the rest acknowledged. Following that, they stood up and left the Fairnd-like garden. Along the way, they had gained a few more panions¡¯.

    After they left the garden, Leng ruoxue and the rest walked in front while chatting andughing. Young master Wang and his two maidservants followed closely behind them. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue turned around and smiled at the young man,¡±¡±Young master Wang, why are you all walking so slowly? Could it be that you¡¯ve been attracted by the beautiful scenery on the road?¡±

    ¡°Hehe! Miss Leng really likes to joke, this road is so bare that not even a tree can be seen, where is the beautiful scenery to admire ah!¡± The man¡¯s face was full of smiles as he calmly replied.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. However, you¡¯re walking too slowly. If you continue like this, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to spend the night on this road.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him with a smile.

    ¡°Miss Leng, it¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t we find a ce to spend the night? It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m a man, but I can¡¯t let you women sleep in the wilderness!¡± The man said considerately.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement.

    This so-called secret realm was divided into day and night. The Men in ck and the dark creatures that they had encountered when they first entered the secret realm appeared during the day. As for what would appear at night, they were very curious. After all, they had stayed at the man¡¯s ce for three days and had been safe and sound.

    The group found a rtively spacious and clean ce to set up their tents. The young man then instructed his two maidservants to prepare some food. However, Leng ruoxue and the rest did not dare to eat the food they prepared.

    After giving an excuse that they were not hungry, Leng ruoxue and the rest prepared to return to the tent.

    Their tent wasrge enough to amodate all of them and the huge Fox. Seeing that they were about to enter the tent, one of the maidservants couldn¡¯t help but speak up.

    ¡°You¡¯re all going to live in the same tent?¡± The maidservant¡¯s eyes widened as she asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she retorted.

    ¡°That¡¯s not very appropriate!¡± The maidservant said softly. In her heart, she despised Leng ruoxue and the rest¡¯s behavior. In her opinion, these humans were too messy. How could they all live together? There was even a Fox among them.

    ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate about that? they¡¯re all my people and my beasts, and they have to serve me at night! It¡¯s more convenient to live together. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly, but she couldn¡¯t help but think in her heart,¡¯if we don¡¯t live together, it¡¯ll be so convenient for you guys to take action!¡¯ And she would not let these people seed so easily.

 Chapter 1257 - Walking into the trap (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1257: Walking into the trap (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    When the maidservant heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, she was a little angry. However, she could not say anything to refute her. After all, she was only a maidservant.

    When Leng ruoxue saw that no one was stopping her, she led the evil demon and the rest into the tent.

    Looking at Leng ruoxue and the rest¡¯s back view, the maidservant had a depressed look on her face. She could not help but ask,¡±¡±What do we do now? They¡¯re too careful, they won¡¯t fall for our tricks. ¡±

    ¡°We can only wait,¡± The man said with a frown.

    ¡°You¡¯d better deal with these people quickly. Otherwise, if master mes you, you¡¯ll have a good time. ¡± The maidservant seemed to have changed into a different person as she ordered.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a few days, and you guys don¡¯t have any good ideas, do you? We¡¯re on the same boat now, if master mes me, do you think you can escape?¡± The man suppressed his anger and reminded.

    ¡°We¡¯re just cooperating with you. You¡¯re in charge of this matter, so don¡¯t try to push the me on us.¡± The other maidservant said.

    ¡°No matter how you quibble, you are all tied to me. No one can escape this responsibility.¡± The man reminded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not quarrel anymore. Let¡¯s think of a good way to lead them to the master!¡± The man said.

    ¡°Will they be fooled? They don¡¯t even want to touch our food. ¡± The maidservant¡¯s face was clouded with worry. She hated Leng ruoxue and the others to the core. Initially, they had wanted the other party to eat the food so that they could bring the few of them to their master. However, the other party did not fall for it at all. Furthermore, those people were always together, causing them to not have the chance to sow discord even if they wanted to.

    ¡°If we really can¡¯t do it, we¡¯ll wait for them to fall asleep, then we¡¯ll ...¡± The man whispered to the two maidservants, as if he had made a decision.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do! Have you forgotten what master told you to do?¡± The maidservant reminded them disapprovingly. Their master had told them all that anyone who came in had to be alive. This way, the effect would be better. Therefore, no matter how powerful the ck-clothed men and dark creatures in this secret realm were, they would not harm their lives. At most, they would be exhausted and unable to escape, and would be trapped inside.

    However, they had other ways to deal with people like Leng ruoxue who were strong.

    Their motive for getting close to Leng ruoxue and the others was to gain their trust and to lure them to their master. Unfortunately, the master did not follow their n.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill them, I just wanted to knock them out. What are you thinking?¡± The man exined.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do, right? Master wants him to be clear-headed. ¡± The maidservant said. The knockout powder given by their master was not allowed to be used unless they were forced to. She knew how terrifying and vicious her master was, so she did not dare to disobey her Master¡¯s words.

    ¡°Let¡¯s bring them to master¡¯s ce first. They¡¯ll naturally wake up in a few days. ¡± The man reminded, but in his heart, he was full of contempt for the so-called master. He said that they were not allowed to kill people and not allowed to knock people out easily. However, were there few people who died in this secret realm? How many people had killed each other because of the illusion? why didn¡¯t master think of not letting those people die at that time? To put it bluntly, wasn¡¯t it because master despised those people¡¯s low strength and didn¡¯t get many benefits from them? otherwise, how could he bear to let them die!

    ¡°Alright then! That¡¯s the only way. ¡± The two maidservants looked at each other and said helplessly, sigh! The people they had encountered were too difficult to deal with. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have used such an extreme method.

    The three of them sat outside the tent and waited untilte at night. They estimated that Leng ruoxue and the rest should be asleep by now, so they threw a pill into the tent. After waiting for a while, the three of them barged into the tent and tied Leng ruoxue and the rest up. Following that, one of the maidservants shot a signal re into the sky. Not long after, a group of men in ck arrived, lifted Leng ruoxue and the rest up, and left the ce.

    When Leng ruoxue and the others slowly woke up, they realized that they were all in the prison. They looked at each other and joy shed in their eyes.

    ¡°Master, where is this? I¡¯m so scared!¡± Yue Qing tugged at Leng ruoxue¡¯s arm and said with a fearful expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I don¡¯t know where we are either!¡± Leng ruoxue calmly consoled Yue Qing, but she couldn¡¯t help butugh in her heart. She didn¡¯t expect Yue Qing¡¯s acting skills to be so good. It seemed like the beasts around her all had a talent for acting!

    ¡°I¡¯m also scared!¡± Seeing this, Xue Ying¡¯s fluffy head moved closer to Leng ruoxue¡¯s side. Just as he was about to rest his head on Leng ruoxue¡¯s shoulder, he was stopped by a pair ofrge hands.

    The demon stared at Snow Shadow, and the two of themmunicated silently with their eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s my woman, stay away!¡± The demon warned with his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m scared!¡± Snow Shadow replied with its eyes, feeling very wronged. In other words, it only wanted to seekfort.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do either, you¡¯ll have to rely on someone else!¡± The demon replied.

    Looking at the two¡¯s flickering eyes, the others tactfully turned their heads away.

    The demon directly pushed Xue Ying into Zi Yu¡¯s arms and said,¡±¡±It¡¯s scared. You shouldfort it. ¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± Zi Yu looked at the huge furry snow fox that was half-lying in her arms, and her forehead was full of ck lines. After she came back to her senses, she hurriedly pushed Xue Ying out of her arms.

    ¡°You guys are too unsympathetic.¡± Seeing that Zi Yu was disdainful of her, Xue Ying said with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in male beasts. ¡± Zi Yu said, a little speechless. So be it if you¡¯re afraid! Why are you in someone else¡¯s arms! It was so mushy!

    ¡°Pleasefort me!¡± Xue Ying looked at Leng ruoxue with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Be good! I¡¯m not afraid! I¡¯ll buy you some candyter!¡± Leng ruoxue patted Xue Ying¡¯s head like she was petting a puppy as she consoled her.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    When they heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, the demon and the rest could not help butugh.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Big brother will buy you candyter.¡± The demonughed evilly. As for whether his candy was edible or not, it was none of his business!

    ¡°You guys look pretty calm!¡± Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice rang in their ears. Without even looking, Leng ruoxue and the rest knew that the owner of the voice was one of the two maidservants.

 Chapter 1258 - Walking into the trap (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1258: Walking into the trap (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°What can I do if I¡¯m not calm?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes and smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s true! My master wants to see you. Come with me!¡± The maidservant looked down at Leng ruoxue and opened the cell door.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Leng ruoxue and the rest stood up and were about to follow the maidservant. However, they were stopped by the maidservant.

    ¡°My master only wants to see Leng ruoxue. As for the rest of you, you¡¯d better stay here obediently!¡± After the maidservant finished speaking, she pulled Leng ruoxue out of the cell. Then, another ¡®bang¡¯ was heard. He closed the cell door, which was automatically locked.

    Leng ruoxue turned around and gave evildoer and the rest a consoling look. She then followed behind the maidservant and went to meet her so-called master.

    After following the maidservant and making a few turns, Leng ruoxue was finally brought to a resplendent and Grand Hall.

    The hall was majestic and imposing. The guards at the entrance were all wearing shiny golden armor. They were all advanced gods, the top cultivation on the godly maind.

    Following the maidservant into the main hall, Leng ruoxue saw an extremely handsome young man sitting on the throne in the middle of the main hall. This young man looked to be in his early twenties and his powers were unfathomable. His bright, Starry Eyes were looking at her with deep emotions.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the man in front of her. For some reason, she felt that he looked familiar. However, she was certain that she had never seen him before.

    ¡°Miss Leng, please take a seat!¡± The young man said with a warm smile.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have a new master so soon!¡± Leng ruoxue nced at the maidservant who had brought her here and spoke indifferently. Then, she randomly found a seat and sat down. Of course, she had deliberately chosen the seat that was furthest away from the man.

    ¡°Miss Leng, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯ve never changed my master. The one you saw before was just my partner.¡± The maidservant exined.

    ¡°Oh! This must be your real master!¡± Leng ruoxue confirmed. She didn¡¯t want to waste her efforts. After all, it wasn¡¯t easy to meet the person behind this secret realm.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The maidservant nodded.

    ¡°You can leave first.¡± The young man said to the maidservant, unwilling to be ignored.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The maidservant replied and quickly left the hall.

    Leng ruoxue watched as her maidservant ran away as if she was running for her life. She lifted her beautiful eyes and looked indifferently at the young man on the throne. She did not speak for a long time, and the young man was waiting for Leng ruoxue to take the initiative to speak.

    In an instant, the atmosphere turned heavy. The man¡¯s Starry Eyes were fixed on Leng ruoxue, but Leng ruoxue was only looking at the ground. This made the man a little angry.

    ¡°Miss Leng, aren¡¯t you curious about where this ce is?¡± The young man couldn¡¯t help but ask with a faint smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m not curious. ¡± Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly. What did this ce have to do with her? She only needed to find the person behind the scenes and rescue her grandfather and the others who might be trapped here.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s words left the young man at a loss as to how to continue. He was secretly angry. Why didn¡¯t this woman y by the rules? Couldn¡¯t she just go along with what she said? How was he supposed to answer her with such an answer?

    ¡°Then aren¡¯t you curious about what kind of treatment you and the others will receive?¡± The young man asked again, unwilling to give up.

    ¡°If you want to tell me, you will tell me. If you don¡¯t want to tell me, I won¡¯t force you!¡± Leng ruoxue replied calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you something good. ¡± The man didn¡¯t want to keep her in suspense any longer. He spoke to Leng ruoxue directly because he knew that he couldn¡¯t do anything to this woman. Leng ruoxue would never follow his arrangements.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. He was a standard good kid who would do whatever he was told to do. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t have any objections.

    The young man waved his hand gently and a few huge screens appeared in front of Leng ruoxue. The screens disyed the situation in the mystic realm and the ning family¡¯s master and the rest were among them.

    On the screen, master ning and the rest were trying their best to kill the Men in ck. On the other screen, the great elder had already begun to kill the dark creatures. However, they were obviously exhausted, while the Men in ck and the dark creatures kept appearing again and again ...

    ¡°Miss Leng, you must know these people on the screen, right?¡± The young man asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°So what if you know him? So What if I don¡¯t know him?¡± Leng ruoxue asked instead of answering.

    ¡°If miss Leng knows them, I can let them live. Otherwise, they can only die.¡± The young man said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re willing to kill them?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Why not? I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean, miss Leng?¡± The young man had a face full of question marks, but his heart was filled with uncertainty. Could he have given himself away and let Leng ruoxue see that he would not kill these people?

    ¡°I heard from your maidservant that you want to capture us alive. You have other uses for us.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. Her words were half true and half false. She knew that these people really wanted to capture them alive, but as for what they would do after capturing them, she had yet to figure out!

    ¡°Hahaha! I didn¡¯t expect that I would be betrayed by a little maidservant. Originally, I wanted to make miss Leng owe me a favor!¡± The young man said with a smile on his face. In fact, he was extremely resentful.

    ¡°Since miss Leng knows that I won¡¯t kill them, then do you want to know what I want to do with them?¡± The young man asked again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll still say the same thing. If you want to say it, then say it. If you don¡¯t want to say it, I won¡¯t force you. ¡± Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Miss Leng, you really do understand my heart. Alright! I¡¯ll tell you. ¡± The young man sighed and said helplessly.

    With that, he raised his hand again, and the scene on the screen in front of Leng ruoxue changed.

    The screen in front of her showed the people who were trapped in the secret realm. Many of them looked like they were in great pain. Not only that, but their spirits were also very dispirited and their faces were frighteningly pale. Their bodies looked very weak, and the divine power in their bodies was constantly being sucked into a huge round ball. Their blood was flowing into the pool made of white jade not far away. The blood had only filled up one-third of the wound.

 Chapter 1259 - Walking into the trap (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1259: Walking into the trap (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    What infuriated Leng ruoxue was that her grandfather and the rest were also in the light screen. However,pared to the others, their condition was still considered better. At least, their minds werepletely clear. As for the others, their eyes were in a daze, clearly not knowing what they were doing.

    ¡°What are they doing?¡± Leng ruoxue suppressed the anger in her heart and pretended to be confused.

    ¡°Miss Leng, can¡¯t you tell? I¡¯m collecting their divine power and blood. ¡± The young man said with a smile, as if he was saying ¡®today¡¯s weather is very good¡¯.

    ¡°Of course I can see that. What I mean is, what¡¯s the use of you collecting their divine power and blood? Could it be that you want to absorb it yourself?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Hahaha! Miss Leng is finally curious. ¡± When the young man heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he was extremely happy.

    ¡°Everyone knows their curiosity. If you don¡¯t want to say it, I naturally won¡¯t force you.¡± Leng ruoxue was very calm.

    ¡°If I tell you, what do I get in return?¡± The young man asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. She thought to herself,¡¯is there something wrong with this guy? he¡¯s actually asking for benefits from me?¡¯

    ¡°Miss Leng, do you have to be so direct? I¡¯m so sad. ¡± The young man¡¯s handsome face revealed an aggrieved expression as heined.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like to beat around the bush.¡± Leng ruoxue answered honestly.

    ¡°AI! Alright then! Let me tell you, it¡¯s my master who needs their divine power and blood. I¡¯m just following orders. ¡± The young man exined with a helpless expression.

    ¡°You have a master?¡± Leng ruoxue was depressed. After all this, this man was still not the biggest mastermind! When she thought of this, she was a little reluctant to deal with this man. She secretly contacted Qing Jue and her baby.

    ¡°Sister, do you want to read his mind?¡± Qing Jue transmitted his voice. His cute little face was filled with certainty.

    ¡°Yes, let baby search his soul. I want to know who his master is. What¡¯s their purpose in doing all this?¡± Leng ruoxue said. Initially, she didn¡¯t want to let Baobao and Qing Jue do anything. After all, they didn¡¯t know anything about this ce. If they were found out, it would be bad. However, after unknown that the man in front of her wasn¡¯t the real mastermind and seeing the torture that her grandfather and the others were going through, she changed her mind. She wanted to save her grandfather and the others as soon as possible. Therefore, she didn¡¯t have the patience to pretend to be nice to this man.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°Yes,¡± Qing Jue replied. Then, he used his mind-reading technique to peek into the young man¡¯s mind. However, to his disappointment, he did not find any useful clues. Instead, he saw that this man was trying to hit on his sister. This made him secretly angry.

    After that, he handed over the task that his sister had given him to the baby.

    Through the bangle, a cold light shed in the baby¡¯s eyes, and the soul-searching skill was activated ...

    After a while.

    Baobao panted heavily, and the fur on its body was drenched in sweat. It was not strong enough now, so it was a little difficult to perform the soul-searching technique. This man¡¯s strength was above its own, so it was even more difficult to search the soul. Fortunately, it hadpleted its task.

    Baobao informed Leng ruoxue of the results of its investigation and then returned to its own residence to rest. It had used up too much energy and needed a good sleep. This was also one of the reasons why Leng ruoxue did not want it to search its soul so easily.

    ¡°Yes, my master is great. Are you interested in serving my Master?¡± The young man suggested with a smile.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Leng ruoxue rejected him without even thinking. Hmph! She didn¡¯t think that a person who coulde up with such an evil method could be great. She was afraid that if she pledged loyalty to such a master, she would die without aplete corpse. Moreover, she didn¡¯t need a master.

    ¡°You¡¯ll regret it. I really don¡¯t want you to die slowly like these people.¡± The young man looked regretful. It was a pity that everything here was under the master¡¯s surveince. Therefore, even if he wanted to do something, it was impossible to protect the woman in front of him. He really didn¡¯t want to see such a beautiful woman slowly grow old until she passed away.

    ¡°I won¡¯t die if I pledge my loyalty to your master?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a calm smile.

    ¡°At least I can save your life.¡± The young man said.

    ¡°Please send me back to my cell! Those who walk different paths can not conspire together!¡± Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with this man. In any case, she already knew what she wanted to know.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a few days to think about it!¡± The young man couldn¡¯t bear to say this.

    ¡°No need. I don¡¯t think your master will like me.¡± Leng ruoxue rejected him once again.

    ¡°Someone, escort miss Leng back to her cell.¡± The young man did not answer Leng ruoxue. Instead, he instructed the guards outside.

    ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± The guard replied and escorted Leng ruoxue back to her cell.

    After Leng ruoxue returned to her cell, she did not say anything. When the others saw this, they naturally did not ask anything either. Just like that, they spent five days in the cell. During these five days, no one came to disturb them.

    The morning of the sixth day.

    Before Leng ruoxue and the rest could open their eyes, the young man¡¯s servant girl had already arrived.

    The maidservant looked at Leng ruoxue and the rest arrogantly and asked,¡±¡±Miss Leng, master asked me to ask you if you have considered the matter he asked you to consider?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to consider. I won¡¯t agree. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re refusing a toast only to drink a forfeit! If that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t me my master for being merciless. ¡± The maidservant said viciously. Immediately, she ordered the Men in ck to bring Leng ruoxue and the rest away ...

    Leng ruoxue and the rest had their hands and feet bound. They were escorted by the Men in ck to a secret room. This secret room was the one that Leng ruoxue had seen through the light screen.

    The secret chamber was huge and contained hundreds of people. Many of them had already passed out, but they were still alive.

    The detestable thing about these Men in ck was that they would not let the trapped people die easily. Unless they extracted all the divine power and blood from the trapped people, they would not let the matter rest. Leng ruoxue also knew the purpose of the Men in ck Collecting the Divine power and blood. Hence, she felt even more disgusted by their actions.

 Chapter 1260 - Walking into the trap (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1260: Walking into the trap (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    However, what was even more unforgivable was that these people had imprisoned her grandfather and her subordinates. Therefore, these Men in ck must die. As for their master behind the scenes, she was afraid that she could only wait for the future because she was not that person¡¯s opponent now.

    The leader of the Men in ck who was in charge of watching over the trapped men in the secret chamber was overjoyed when he saw Leng ruoxue and the rest. He could not help but size them up and said,¡±¡±These neers are pretty good! Such a beautiful woman, how could master bear to let her suffer here?¡±

    ¡°She refused a toast and wanted to drink a forfeit. Master had no choice. However, master said that you should take care of her and not let her die too quickly.¡± The maidservant who hade with Leng ruoxue and the others said with a hint of jealousy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely take good care of her. I like to have tender and protective feelings for women the most. ¡± The ck-clothed man said with a squint.

    ¡°Hmph! Take care of yourself. Don¡¯t forget that everything here is within master¡¯s control. ¡± The maidservant warned. With that, she turned and left the secret room.

    After the servant girl left, the ck-robed man loudly ordered the other ck-robed men,¡±¡±Take this Fox and the two men over there. I¡¯ll look after the two women myself.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the other Men in ck replied. Then, they pushed the snow Shadow, indicating for it to walk faster.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I¡¯ll bite you!¡± Xue Ying roared in anger. F * ck, was this considered as a Fox falling into the peaceful sun and being bullied by a dog? If they didn¡¯t want to get into this ce, they wouldn¡¯t have to suffer like this! Hmph! After saving the people, it would definitely teach these Men in ck a good lesson.

    ¡°Damn it, a stinky Fox dares to scare me!¡± When the Man in ck heard Xue Ying¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but curse loudly. After cursing, he even raised his leg to kick Xue Ying. However, Xue Ying dodged it nimbly and the Man in ck¡¯s kicknded on hispanion¡¯s body. Because he had used too much force, he fell t on his face!

    ¡°Hahaha! Grandson, you don¡¯t have to give me such a big bow. I appreciate it. ¡± Looking at the ck-clothed man who had just fallen in front of him, Xue Yingughed out loud.

    ¡°F * ck! Stinky Fox, if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, I¡¯ll change my surname to yours!¡± The Man in ck was furious. The consequences were very serious. He held a knife that emitted a cold light and chased after Snow Shadow without caring about his image ...

    Although the snow Shadow¡¯s hands and feet were bound, it was unusually agile. It dodged left and right, and the ck-clothed men who were chasing it could not get close to it at all. When the other ck-clothed men saw this, they also helped to surround and block it. The snow Shadow¡¯s thick tail gently swept, and suddenly, the ck-clothed men fell to the ground.

    ¡°You¡¯re really useless. My hands and feet are bound, and you can¡¯t even catch me. What¡¯s the use of keeping such trash like you around! You shouldmit suicide as soon as possible to atone for your sins!¡± Xue Ying said with a face full of ridicule. After saying that, hisrge tail began to sweep in all directions. In an instant, a gust of wind blew in the secret room. Those humans and beasts that were sucked in by the huge ball were also affected and lost their connection with the ball. The weak ones directly fainted on the ground, while a portion of those with rtively strong willpower recovered a part of their consciousness. However, they still had a confused expression, as if they could not remember where they were at all.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the man in ck who was hopping mad and secretly gave Xue Ying a look. Xue Ying understood and immediately jumped around even more happily. Not long after, the entire secret chamber was in a mess because of it. More and more people and beasts broke free from the sphere¡¯s control.

    Leng ruoxue took advantage of the chaos to approach her grandfather and the rest. She called out softly,¡±¡±Grandpa, are you guys still able to hold on?¡±

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, why are you here? leave this ce quickly. These people are all demons!¡± The weak Leng Qingtian saw his precious granddaughter and quickly whispered.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to save you. Don¡¯t make a sound. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded. With that, a cold light shed on her hand and cut off the connection between her grandfather and the others and the giant ball. Then, with a thought, she kept her grandfather and the others into her bracelet.

    After silently doing all this, she returned to the side of the evildoer and the rest as if nothing had happened. Then, she winked at them and everyone started to enjoy the show of Xue Ying toying with the Man in ck ...

    After a long time.

    Seeing that the secret room was almost destroyed by it, the snow Shadow stopped and no longer ran around. The Men in ck who had fallen to the ground because of the exhaustion from chasing it were directly kicked into the White jade blood pool ...

 Chapter 1261 - The tables have turned (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1261: The tables have turned (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    The exhausted Men in ck struggled to climb out of the blood pool. However, Xue Ying would not give them the chance. As soon as they showed their heads, his huge feet would kick them back into the blood pool ...

    The leader of the Men in ck saw this and was so angry that he almost fainted. After a while, he panted and growled,¡±¡±You dare to dirty master¡¯s blood pool, master will not let you off!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. You¡¯re the ones who dirtied the pool, not us!¡± Xue Yingughed evilly as he stepped on the Man in ck who fell into the blood pool. He was having a lot of fun!

    ¡°You ... You¡¯re all looking for death!¡± The leader of the Men in ck roared in anger. He was very depressed, but he couldn¡¯t understand why this was happening. Wasn¡¯t this stinky Fox under control? Why would this secret chamber be in such a mess? Moreover, master should have known about the situation here long ago. Why hasn¡¯t he arrived after so long?

    ¡°We¡¯re not looking for death. We want you to die. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°You want us to die? You¡¯re dreaming! My master is iparably powerful. You¡¯re definitely not his match!¡± The leader of the Men in ck said confidently.

    ¡°Oh, really? Then why hasn¡¯t your extremely powerful master arrived yet?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°My master must have been dyed by something. When hees, it will be the time of your death.¡± The leader of the Men in ck threatened.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait and see. ¡± Leng ruoxue smiled mysteriously. Then, she gave Xue Ying a look. Xue Ying understood and immediately broke the restraints on his body. A cold glint shed across his sharp ws. In an instant, the necks of the Men in ck in the blood pool were all cut open, and they died instantly.

    Seeing this, the leader of the Men in ck felt a splitting heartache. One had to know that these people were all his subordinates! Moreover, they were all alive and human. They were definitely not the illusionary ck-robed men that had been created by the illusion. In addition, these subordinates had followed him for a long time. Therefore, when he saw them die with his own eyes, his heart was really in extreme pain.

    ¡°It¡¯s only you now! Do you have anyst words?¡± The snow Shadow looked at the leader of the Men in ck andughed evilly. It had not forgotten that the group of men in ck who had chased after it were with them. Therefore, out of hatred, it naturally would not let these people have an easy time. Now that the blood pool had been destroyed, they would destroy the abominable ball in a while. Even if they did not kill theseckeys, these Men in ck would not live long. Mm! It seemed like they had to do something good!

    ¡°You will regret killing us. Master will definitely avenge us.¡± The leader of the Men in ck¡¯s eyes glowed with a fierce light, filled with hatred. He still could not understand how they had been controlled by someone else. These people were clearly their prisoners.

    ¡°Are you sure? You¡¯re just a dog of that so-called master of yours. Do you think he¡¯ll spare no effort to avenge you?¡± Xue Ying asked with a look of disbelief.

    ¡°Of course! Master won¡¯t ignore us. ¡± The leader of the Men in ck said with confidence.

    ¡°Oh, really? I¡¯m afraid your master can¡¯t even save himself now!¡± Leng ruoxueughed coldly. She knew very well that the master the Man in ck was referring to was the young man. However, since they hade to the divine maind, she had no intention of letting any of them return to the divine world alive.

    ¡°Impossible! My master is extremely powerful, you are no match for him!¡± The leader of the Men in ck was very certain.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, I can only let you see it with your own eyes!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. With a wave of her hand, a screen of light appeared in front of the leader of the Men in ck ...

    In the main hall.

    The young man was surrounded by the master of the ning family and the first elder of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild.

    The young man looked at the two strange old men in front of him. He was puzzled. These people only had the strength of a high level deity, but why did they give him such a strange feeling? Furthermore, after seeing them in person, this feeling became even stronger. At the same time, he was very clear that these people were in cahoots with Leng ruoxue.

    However, even if they were here to save Leng ruoxue, he would not allow them to seed. Leng ruoxue was destined to be his. He would not hand her over to someone else!

    In fact, he had lived in the divine realm for many years, so it was impossible for him not to know the master of the ning family and the great elder of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild. The reason why he didn¡¯t recognize these two people was that they were both in disguise.

    Before they came to this Mystic realm, Leng ruoxue was afraid that they would be recognized by the master of this Mystic realm just in case. Hence, she had specially made them each take a disguise pill. Now, their disguise came in handy. If not, if this young man recognized their identity, how could he have underestimated his enemy?

    ¡°I say, old man, this kid¡¯s eyes are constantly moving around. Is he thinking of some bad idea?¡± The great elder looked at the indifferent young man with a smile and teased.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. He must be thinking about how to escape from our encirclement.¡± The master of the ning family said with certainty.

    ¡°Hmph! Do I need to run away? This is my territory, but I¡¯m curious, how did you find this ce?¡± Although the young man had doubts in his heart, he still looked very calm on the surface.

    ¡°Do you want to know? We¡¯re not telling you. ¡± The first elder said with an evil smile.

    ¡°Mm, right! We won¡¯t tell you, but we can tell you that you won¡¯t have the chance to escape. You¡¯re dead today!¡± The master of the ning family said very cooperatively. The two of them really had a tacit understanding when they yed with people, and there was no need to discuss it in advance!

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys a little too confident?¡± The young man sneered, not taking the words of the two old men to heart.

    ¡°So what if I¡¯m confident? You¡¯re even more confident than us! Isn¡¯t it?¡± First elder quickly asked.

    ¡°Should I not be confident?¡± The young man retorted angrily. This was his territory! If he couldn¡¯t even be confident in his own territory, then he might as wellmit suicide.

    ¡°Of course not. You should be more humble. You shouldn¡¯t be too arrogant. This is wrong.¡± The first elder said with a heavy tone.

 Chapter 1262 - The tables have turned (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1262: The tables have turned (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Old man, why are you talking so much nonsense with him? Hurry up and kill him! I still want to go back and eat the girl¡¯s cooking!¡± The master of the ning family said impatiently.

    ¡°You all really deserve to die!¡± When the young man saw the two old men in front of him discussing his life and death in front of him, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood. F * ck, aren¡¯t they bullying me? After all, he was a local tyrant. How could he be bullied by two outsiders? When he thought of this, his heart was boiling with anger and his killing intent rose!

    With a wave of his hand, countless Men in ck appeared in the hall.

    The master of the ning family and the first elder looked at each other andughed! They had been waiting for these ck-robed men to appear for a long time. Previously, most of the ck-robed men they had killed were illusions, so killing them was not satisfying at all. Now, these were all real humans!

    Looking at the happy expressions of the two extremely ugly old men in front of him, the doubts in the young man¡¯s heart grew even greater, and he couldn¡¯t help but secretly think to himself,¡¯F * ck, could it be that these two old men have been scared silly?¡¯ Why was he not afraid when he saw his subordinates? instead, he was so excited.

    However, he was overconfident in his own strength. Therefore, he was certain that these people who came to die were all pretending to be calm. In fact, they were all afraid in their hearts. He couldn¡¯t help but think that he was right.

    ¡°Go! Kill these people!¡± The young man ordered. He had originally nned to keep these people alive to make a contribution to his master, but after being humiliated by these two damn old men, he changed his mind. None of these people in front of him should think about living. He was going to kill them now!

    ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± The Men in ck replied in unison, and then pounced at the master of the ning family and the first elder.

    After the people of the ning family and the Man in ck fought, the master of the ning family and the great elder found an opportunity to withdraw from the battle. Then, the two of them stood in front of the young man, hehe! The only person they wanted to deal with was this man!

    ¡°You guys are not worthy of being my opponents!¡± The young man said arrogantly.

    ¡°The same! Both of them! We don¡¯t think you¡¯re qualified to be our opponent, but my subordinates are all like wolves and tigers. If I snatch your subordinates from them, they¡¯ll be unhappy. So, I¡¯ll have to trouble you!¡± The master of the ning familyughed evilly.

    ¡°Yes, you should be proud that this old thing is going to fight you. As for me, I¡¯ll just watch the battle. Otherwise, I will be angry!¡± The great elder pushed the master of the ning family out to be a hatchet man. After he finished speaking, he jumped out of the range of the two people, pping and cheering on the side. Looking at his excitement, he was just short of holding the small g and dancing.

    ¡°You old thing, you want to bezy again, how hateful!¡± Master ning roared, but he still attacked the young man in resignation ...

    The young man felt master ning¡¯s powerful Qi and was shocked. He quickly set up a defensive barrier for himself. However, he still couldn¡¯t resist master ning¡¯s majestic attack and could only Dodge in all directions. Not long after, he was in a sorry state.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The young man frowned and stared at the master of the ning family. He was suspicious of the identity of this ugly old man. One should know that although his strength was not the best in the divine world, he was definitely not a soft persimmon that could be easily pinched by others. However, in front of this old man, he could only block left and right in a sorry state. He had no power to fight back at all. This fact made him extremely depressed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you!¡± The master of the ning family said angrily. The divine skill in his hand was not idle, and he was constantly throwing it out from his hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re also from the divine realm?¡± The young man said as he looked at the old man¡¯s endless stream of godly power. Although the cultivation of those who came from the divine world to the divine maind would be limited, and they could only disy the power of a high-level deity, the godly power stored in their bodies would not be limited. The godly power that the old man was using was definitely not something that could be possessed by someone from the divine maind.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, but there¡¯s no reward!¡± The master of the ning family said with a smirk. He nced at his subordinates from the corner of his eye and found that they had almost eliminated the Men in ck. Then, he said to the young man with a little sympathy,¡±¡±Most of your Men in ck are dead, but my men haven¡¯t had enough yet! Why don¡¯t you summon some more?¡±

    When the young man heard the words of the master of the ning family, he noticed that most of his subordinates were dead. He was furious, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to the old man in front of him. What¡¯s more, there was another guy on the side who was eyeing him covetously. He said he was watching the battle, but who could guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t join forces to besiege him? He couldn¡¯t even deal with one, if there was one more, he was afraid that his little life would be lost here.

    At this time, his heart was full of hatred for the master of the ning family and the great elder, because he had seen the strength of these people from the light screen. They were not at their current level at all. However, now he knew that he had been fooled by them. These guys had been wandering around in the secret realm and showed a tired look, which was clearly an act. This was really hateful!

    ¡°Old man, your identity has been exposed. Now this thing hates us.¡± At this time, the first elder interrupted again, unwilling to be left out.

    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re the thing!¡± The young man gritted his teeth and roared when he heard the first elder¡¯s words.

    ¡°Oh! Then you¡¯re not a thing?¡± The great elder was puzzled.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± The young man was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He didn¡¯t care about the master of the ning family, who was fighting with him, and directly attacked the great elder.

    ¡°Argh! Why are youing at me! Old man! Help me!¡± The great elder shouted as he looked fearfully at the young man. He secretly held a ck ball in his hand and threw it when the young man was only a few meters away from him. The young man was immediately caught in a ck.

    The young man struggled with all his might, but who knew that the would only get tighter and tighter. In the end, he even had some difficulty breathing. After knowing this fact, he did not dare to struggle anymore. However, his fire-breathing eyes continued to re fiercely at the great elder.

 Chapter 1263 - The tables have turned (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1263: The tables have turned (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Be more honest! Good girl! Otherwise, you¡¯ll be the one to suffer! AI! Why didn¡¯t you just deal with this old man? why did you have to find me? I don¡¯t like fighting, so I can only use peaceful means to solve our dispute!¡± The great elder¡¯s face was filled with regret. Of course, it was a pity that this man couldn¡¯t see the truth in front of him. In fact, whether it was fighting with old man ning or finding him, this man would not have any advantage.

    ¡°You despicable old man, quickly let me go! Let¡¯s have a one-on-one fight if you have the ability!¡± The young man who was tied up in the roared in anger.

    ¡°How am I despicable? You¡¯re the despicable ones! Besides, I¡¯m not interested in a one-on-one fight with you. If you want a one-on-one fight, you can go to him!¡± The great elder pointed at master ning and said.

    ¡°Mm,e and find me! However, I don¡¯t like to fight one-on-one anymore. I prefer to fight in a group!¡± The master of the ning family said with a smile.

    When his subordinates heard their Master¡¯s words, their foreheads were all covered with bean-sized beads of sweat, and they couldn¡¯t help but fall over! Boohoo ... Their family head had been led astray by Leng ruoxue and the others. Even though the previous family head did not dare to say that he was a gentleman, at least he would not say that he liked to gang up on others in front of so many people. This would damage their family head¡¯s great and wise image! Fortunately, there were no outsiders here. They could only kill him to silence him.

    After the young man heard master ning¡¯s words, he felt the blood in his chest roil, and a sweet blood rushed up his throat. Then, he directly spat out a mouthful of blood and almost fainted.

    ¡°What a pity. Your master will definitely like your blood.¡± Master ning looked at the blood on the ground and said with regret.

    ¡°My master will definitely not let you off.¡± The young man said smugly, Hmph! These people were all dead for sure. Master would soon find out about the situation here, and at that time, none of them would be able to escape.

    ¡°Thank you for your reminder, but I¡¯m afraid your master won¡¯t have the chance to save you, and you¡¯ll definitely die in front of us.¡± The master of the ning family said with certainty. After he finished speaking, he even gave the great elder a look. The great elder understood and directly knocked out the young man with a punch.

    ¡°You¡¯re so rude!¡± The master of the ning family looked at the great elder¡¯s fist and said calmly.

    ¡°Old thing, you¡¯re the one who asked me to attack, and now you¡¯re looking down on me! How are we going to deal with this?¡± The great elderined as he pointed at the young man he had knocked unconscious.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go find Xue ¡®er first! The ck clothed people here must be exterminated. Otherwise, they will bring us trouble. ¡± The master of the ning family said after some thought.

    ¡°En, then what about the people from the other forces?¡± The great elder said with some difficulty. They had already been here for a few days, but they had not seen any other forces from the divine realm send people to save their own nsmen. Therefore, he was a little hesitant, wondering if he should meddle in other people¡¯s business. There were some forces that would not be in a good position even if they were to interfere! However, he was more afraid that there would be too many people and their information would be leaked. After all, their opponents were very powerful! It was so powerful that it was unimaginable!

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees. We¡¯ll listen to Xue ¡®er. ¡± Master ning said irresponsibly. After he finished speaking, he ordered his subordinates to carry the unconscious young man to the location of the secret chamber that Leng ruoxue had told them.

    When they arrived at the door of the secret room, the door had already been opened. The master of the ning family and the first elder led everyone in.

    ¡°Little girl, we¡¯re here.¡± The first elder quickly said as soon as they entered the secret room.

    Leng ruoxue nodded and looked at the young man in her Godfather¡¯s subordinate¡¯s hands. Her forehead was filled with ck lines as she said,¡±¡±Why did you bring him here?¡±

    She thought that this person had already been killed by her Godfather and the others! He didn¡¯t expect him to still be alive.

    The leader of the Men in ck in the secret room saw his unconscious master and quickly shouted,¡±¡±Master! Master! Quickly wake up! What have you done to my master?¡±

    Just now, this hateful woman in front of him only let him see his master being besieged. As for what happened after that, he didn¡¯t see it. However, he was very confident in his master, so he didn¡¯tpletely believe what he saw with his eyes. After all, his master had many means, and there were many of them hiding in the dark. So, he was still waiting for his master to save him! However, now that he saw his master being controlled by someone else, he could not ept this fact.

    ¡°Stop shouting! He won¡¯t be able to wake up!¡± The great elder said unhappily. However, his words had clearly caused the leader of the Men in ck to misunderstand.

    ¡°You killed my master? How dare you kill my master! You will regret this! You will regret this!¡± The leader of the Men in ckughed madly, as if he had already foreseen the death of these people.

    In fact, the reason why he was so confident was because he had been with the young man for a long time. Therefore, he knew very well that his master had someone supporting him. Although he didn¡¯t know who that person was, he knew that the person who could make his powerful master bow down to him was definitely not an ordinary person.

    ¡°Why are you shouting? Your master is not dead yet!¡± The master of the ning family said speechlessly. This person was really too noisy. Thinking of this, he gave his subordinate a look, and the subordinate quickly went forward to block the mouth of the leader of the Men in ck.

    ¡°Oh! Oh!¡± The leader of the Men in ck struggled to speak, but his mouth was too tightly stuffed. He could only squeak and wuwuwu, but could not say anything.

    Soon, he was ignored.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, what should we do with these people?¡± The master of the ning family pointed at the people of the other forces.

    ¡°Godfather, since no one from the other forces hase, it means that they have given up on them. Their families are not willing to care about their lives, so why should we meddle in their business?¡± Leng ruoxue said coldly. The person behind this was too powerful. If someone among them betrayed them, it would definitely bring them danger. The best way was to let them run their own course.

    Leng ruoxue had never thought that she had the magnanimity to be a Savior. In fact, she had always felt that she was a selfish person. As long as the people around her were safe and sound, what did other people¡¯s lives have to do with her?

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, I have no objections to letting them die on their own. However, not all of them are unconscious. If we leave them alone and they betray us, we will be in a passive position. The real mastermind is not easy to deal with.¡± The master of the ning family said.

    ¡°Then, Godfather, are you confident that these forces will join forces with us against amon enemy?¡± Leng ruoxue asked, feeling a little troubled. Although she really wanted to drag these factions into this, if they knew how powerful the person behind the scenes was, they would definitely back out. Hence, she was in a dilemma.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite confident in some forces, but I can¡¯t guarantee anything else. ¡± The master of the ning family said after some thought.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll take those that we can cooperate with. As for the others, we¡¯ll leave them here and let them fend for themselves.¡± Leng ruoxue suggested.

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a good idea.¡± The master of the ning family nodded, and then gave a few instructions to his subordinates. After receiving the order, they began to search the crowd. As the targets were carried out of the secret room one by one, those who were in a semi-conscious state were a little afraid, because they were afraid that they would be left here.

    ¡°I beg you, please save me! Don¡¯t leave me here!¡± Someone begged. Once someone took the lead, the others would naturally follow.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. Most of the Men in ck are dead. Your family will send people to save you.¡± Leng ruoxue consoled.

    However, Leng ruoxue¡¯s words didn¡¯t make those who were still in a half-conscious state feelpletely at ease. On the contrary, they became even more worried because they were very clear that they might have been abandoned by their families.

    ¡°No! No one from our family wille. Please, I beg you, save us!¡± Some people kept begging.

    ¡°Enough, stop quarreling! Our manpower is limited and we can¡¯t bring so many people out. So, you guys better pray for yourselves!¡± The great elder said unhappily. He looked down on people who had no backbone the most. They were obviously not unconscious, but they still asked for help. By right, the Men in ck were almost all dead. They could have left by themselves. Although their bodies were very weak now, it was not to the extent that they could not even move!

    ¡°Girl, let¡¯s go!¡± First elder turned to speak to Leng ruoxue. They had already saved most of the people they wanted to save, so there was naturally no need for them to continue staying here.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and left the secret room with the rest of the ning family. As for the young man and the leader of the Men in ck, she left them in the secret room. Of course, they were not fully conscious. As for the people from the other forces, it would not be easy for them to leave this ce.

    After leaving the mystic realm, Leng ruoxue found a quiet ce and took out the house, cing it on the snow.

    When master ning¡¯s subordinates saw this, they immediately carried the people they had rescued into the house. Before master ning and the others entered the secret chamber, Leng Qingtian and the others, who had been moved out of the bracelet by Leng ruoxue, supported each other and followed them in.

    After entering the house, the group did not exchange any pleasantries and went back to their own rooms. Leng ruoxue pulled the evil demon along as they headed straight to her grandfather¡¯s residence.

    In Leng Qingtian¡¯s room.

    At this moment, he was resting on the bed. When he saw his precious granddaughter and grandson-inw, he struggled to get up but was stopped by Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t move! Be good and lie down!¡± Leng ruoxue pressed on her grandfather¡¯s shoulder and said disapprovingly. It had been more than three years since theyst met, and her grandfather had actually lost weight. She wondered if it was because he had been tortured in the so-called secret realm. When she thought of this, the anger in her heart burned again! Hmph! Just making the young man and the leader of the Men in ck lose their minds was letting them off too easily. However, she believed that they would not have a good end.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, grandfather is fine. He¡¯ll be fine after a few days of rest. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Leng Qingtian consoled her, feeling a little embarrassed. They had made Xue ¡®er worry again! As a grandfather, he really felt a little apologetic.

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa. You guys have a good rest first. We¡¯ll talk when you¡¯re done.¡± Leng ruoxue said in an understanding manner.

 Chapter 1264 - The conflicted Xue Ying (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1264: The conflicted Xue Ying (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Leng Qingtian nodded. He could only lie down on the bed and not move.

    Leng ruoxue exchanged a few words with her grandfather before leaving with the demon.

    The two came to the garden and saw master ning, the first elder, and the others sitting on the stone chairs in the garden, so they went straight to them.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, is your grandfather alright?¡± The master of the ning family asked with concern. He should have gone to see for himself, but he was afraid of dying the other party¡¯s rest.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I just used up too much energy and need a good rest.¡± Leng ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s good to hear. ¡± The master of the ning family was relieved.

    ¡°Godfather, have you settled the others?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she asked.

    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to worry about the others. I¡¯ll arrange for my subordinates to contact their families. However, you have to prepare the Chi family¡¯s excuse!¡± The master of the ning family warned. He had heard from Xue ¡®er that a so-called genius hade to the Chi family, and he had also heard from the ning family¡¯s great elder about the Chi family¡¯s genius¡¯s behavior. Thus, he did not have a good impression of that genius.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement. She would personally look for Chi Rui to discuss this matter in a few days.

    ¡°Little girl, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem if we throw that young man and the leader of the Men in ck into that secret realm, right?¡± The great elder asked worriedly. He could not understand why Xue ¡®er did not kill them directly. That would be permanent!

    ¡°Hehe! First elder, the Chi family¡¯s genius I mentioned to you is in the secret realm! He had made a hard trip, so he should at least leave some souvenirs for him! Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t he have made a wasted trip? I¡¯ll feel bad if I do that. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Hehe! Xue ¡®er girl, you¡¯re really bad. ¡± The master of the ning family smiled approvingly. He knew very well that this girl wanted to use the hands of the Chi family¡¯s genius to get rid of the young man and the leader of the Men in ck. This way, the Chi family¡¯s master could forget about staying out of this world. It must be known that the old man of the Chi family was extremely cunning. If he did not make a ruthless move, it would not be easy to drag him down, so he was happy to see it happen.

    ¡°My Godfather taught me well!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    After hearing her words, master ning couldn¡¯tugh anymore. Wu...When did he teach this girl? he was clearly led astray by her! Master ning felt wronged as he thought to himself. His pair of resentful eyes kept stealing nces at Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Hehe! The girl is right, it¡¯s all because you taught her well. ¡± The first elder agreed, but he was overjoyed in his heart. He was happy to see this old thing suffer.

    ¡°You¡¯re all bullying me! My life is so bitter!¡± The master of the ning family pretended to cry, but it was only Thunder and no rain.

    Not far away, when the ning family¡¯s subordinates saw their master and old ancestor¡¯s rascally appearance, ck lines appeared on their foreheads, and they couldn¡¯t help but secretly sigh. Oh ... Their wise and great master! How did it end up like this? It was really uneptable. At this time, they were extremely depressed and sad. It was obvious that this fact was a big blow to them.

    ¡°This is our old ancestor?¡± The ning family¡¯s first elder asked the elder beside him in a low voice. He even rubbed his eyes exaggeratedly with a face full of disbelief.

    ¡°That ... I think so!¡± An elder whispered, but his eyes involuntarily drifted to the subordinates of the ning family master. They were all the personal guards of the old ancestor, so they should know better!

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to guess, that¡¯s the master of the family, he hasn¡¯t been reced! Hmph! None of you are allowed to tell anyone about the patriarch¡¯s current state. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for killing you. ¡± The leader of the guards warned.

    ¡°Uh! We won¡¯t tell anyone. ¡± The ning family¡¯s head elder quickly said. How could this kind of thing be spread out? In fact, he also felt that the old ancestor¡¯s current appearance was a little embarrassing.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Also, you guys need to calm down. Don¡¯t make such a big fuss if you encounter such things in the future.¡± The leader of the guards warned.

    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The ning family elders replied. The other party¡¯s identity and status were above them, so they could only listen to what the other party said!

    Their little tricks naturally could not be hidden from the master of the ning family and the first elder.

    First elder looked at master ning¡¯s depressed face andughed in his heart. This time, old man ning¡¯s face was thrown to his grandmother¡¯s house. Originally, he wanted to act coquettishly with his goddaughter, but who knew that he would be misunderstood by his own juniors and subordinates.

    Leng ruoxue nced at her Godfather and the great elder. She was smart enough to leave so that her Godfather would not feel awkward.

    After returning to the room with the demon, the two of them entered the bracelet.

    ¡°Sister!¡± Qing Jue appeared in front of the two of them with an excited look on his face.

    ¡°Qing Jue, what made you so happy?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Hehe! Big sister,e with me and you¡¯ll know. ¡± After Qing Jue finished speaking, he pulled Leng ruoxue and the demon away.

    The two of them followed Qing Jue to a light screen. At this time, the light screen was showing the situation in the mystic realm. Her beasts were all sprawled in front of the light screen in high spirits and focused on watching every move inside. They evenmented from time to time.

    What appeared on the screen, other than the situation in the secret room, was more about the Chi family genius.

    The Chi n genius led his subordinates around the secret realm. Their originally bright and beautiful clothes had long since be tattered. Everyone¡¯s faces were pale and they looked extremely tired. Their mental state was extremely tense, making them even more suspicious.

    When Leng ruoxue saw their expressions, she knew that they had been tormented by this so-called secret realm for the past few days. The effects of the illusionary realm on them were beyond doubt. If their minds were not firm enough, there was a high possibility that some of them would lose their lives in the secret realm.

    However, she didn¡¯t care whether they lived or died. What she was more concerned about was whether the Chi family¡¯s genius would follow her script. Should he help them?

 Chapter 1265 - Xue Yingâ€™s dilemma (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1265: Xue Ying¡¯s dilemma (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Now that the entire secret realm was under Qing Jue¡¯s surveince, it would be a piece of cake for her to help them. However, she did not want them to find the secret room so easily, hehe! She wanted them to suffer a little.

    Thinking of this, she gave up the idea of helping them and decided to watch the show first. Of course, she would not watch them all die. Although the young man and the leader of the Men in ck were a little delirious, the secret realm was still operating normally. Therefore, it would take them a long time to find the secret room and find out the truth about the secret realm. She would let them stay in the secret realm for a few more days. With their abilities and the fact that no one was controlling the secret realm, she decided to let them stay in the secret realm. There might be some trouble, but not all of them would be fatal!

    Just like that, Leng ruoxue and the rest settled down in the snow Mountain temporarily. On one hand, it was to help grandfather and the rest recuperate, and on the other hand, it was for the herbs in the snow Mountain.

    As for Leng ruoxue, the demon, and Beastie, they would gather in front of the light screen when they had nothing to do. They would watch the Chi n¡¯s genius walk around the mystic realm, constantly finding himself in trouble. This seemed to have be a part of their leisure life.

    In the garden.

    The first elder of the ning family had just returned from hunting with the other elders of the family, and they seemed to have gained a lot. They were holding up the prey in their hands and showing it to everyone.

    ¡°Old ancestor, we¡¯ve hunted a lot of your favorite snow rabbits. You can eat your fill today.¡± The ning family¡¯s first elder said with a fawning expression.

    ¡°Who said that I like to eat snow rabbits?¡± Master ning¡¯s face darkened, and he said unhappily. It was okay to eat that thing asionally, but who could stand eating it every day! And these juniors who made him deeply speechless, after seeing that he was very interested in the snow Rabbit, actually went out every day to hunt for snow rabbits, causing him to eat them for several days. Now, as long as he thought of snow rabbits, he felt like vomiting. It was really infuriating.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The ning family¡¯s first elder was stunned, and his forehead couldn¡¯t help but be full of cold sweat. He thought to himself, did they see wrong? Did the old ancestor¡¯s taste change again? Wu ... One must know that they, the younger generation, had really put in a lot of effort in order to please their ancestor every day! However, he did not expect that the old ancestor¡¯s taste would change so quickly.

    Leng ruoxue, who was walking into the garden, saw this scene andughed in her heart. Godfather finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore!

    In fact, when she saw her Godfather eating snow rabbits so happily every day, and the ning family¡¯s first elder and the others constantly going to the snow mountains to catch snow rabbits to show respect to her ancestor, she knew that such a day woulde.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, get them to take the rabbits away. I don¡¯t want to see those rabbits again.¡± The master of the ning family saw that his goddaughter had arrived and spoke as if he had found a Savior.

    ¡°Godfather, this is a token of appreciation from the younger generation of the ning family. How can I disappoint them?¡± Leng ruoxue pretended to be in a difficult position.

    ¡°Yup! Old man ning, these children know that you like to eat rabbits, so they specially go out to call you every day. How can you do this!¡± The first elder said with an evil smile.

    ¡°Here you go, you can eat all these damn rabbits!¡± The master of the ning family shouted angrily.

    ¡°Don ¡®t! How can I ept the kind intentions of your family¡¯s junior!¡± The great elder quickly refused. In fact, he had been eating rabbits with old man ning for a few days and had had enough. However, as long as there was an opportunity to anger old man ning, he would not let it go.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, they won¡¯t mind. ¡± The master of the ning family said generously.

    ¡°But I mind. I¡¯m not as thick-skinned as you.¡± The great elder teased, but his words angered the master of the ning family.

    ¡°Damn old man, how am I thick-skinned? If you don¡¯t make it clear today, I¡¯m not done with you!¡± The master of the ning family shouted at the top of his voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You want a one-on-one fight? Hmph! Even though you¡¯re stronger than me, I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± The first elder said, unwilling to be outdone.

    ¡°One-on-one! You said it yourself! Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s find a ce to have a one-on-one!¡± After master ning finished speaking, he dragged the great elder and left the garden without looking back.

    The ning family¡¯s first elder and the others who were left in the garden were all dumbfounded. However, they were more worried because they were afraid that their ancestor would really be angry. They had also eaten rabbit meat for several days, so why didn¡¯t they understand their ancestor¡¯s feelings? How could the old ancestor be an exception to the things that they were sick of eating?

    However, they were only focused on pleasing their ancestor and did not think so much.

    The ning family¡¯s first elder and the rest looked at Leng ruoxue with uneasy hearts. They could not help but ask,¡±¡±Miss Leng, what do you think we should do about this? We thought that our ancestor liked to eat, so we didn¡¯t think so much!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Godfather understands your feelings. He won¡¯t be angry. ¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she consoled her. She was secretly impressed by her Godfather¡¯s quick-witted thinking. Actually, he didn¡¯t go to fight with the great elder! The two old men had obviously found an excuse to slip away in order to get rid of the rabbit meat.

    ¡°Really?¡± The ning family¡¯s Grand Elder asked, somewhat worried.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded helplessly. Perhaps she could not understand how the ning family¡¯s first elder and the rest felt when they faced their Godfather! She always felt that they were being too careful. In fact, the old man definitely didn¡¯t like them doing this, but even if he said it, these people probably wouldn¡¯t believe it. This should be how big families get along!

    ¡°Then we can rest assured. But what about the rabbit meat?¡± An elder of the ning family said worriedly. In order to satisfy the old ancestor¡¯s desire for food, they had hunted a lot of snow rabbits! It wouldn¡¯t be a problem to eat it for a month.

    ¡°Uh! You can bring it back for ning Fei and the others to try. ¡± Leng ruoxue suggested.

    ¡°Alright then! Then let¡¯s bring them back!¡± The ning family¡¯s first elder thought for a while and said, AI! He didn¡¯t know what the old ancestor liked, and why was it so difficult to please him!

    In the following days, everyone in the ning family racked their brains to think of all kinds of ways to please the master of the ning family, but the effect was minimal. The master of the ning family was pestered by them to hide everywhere, and he was in a very embarrassing situation.

    This had also be something Leng ruoxue and the rest enjoyed every day. Every time they saw the ning family¡¯s master fleeing in a sorry state, they would be very happy, especially the first elder.

 Chapter 1266 - The conflicted Xue Ying (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1266: The conflicted Xue Ying (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    After a short rest, Leng Qingtian and the others ¡®injuries had almost recovered.

    After that, they told Leng ruoxue and the rest of their reason foring to the snow Mountain.

    It turned out that they had also heard that a secret realm had appeared in the myriad mountain snow Mountain, so they hade here. When they first saw the secret realm, they had doubts in their hearts and did not intend to enter it. However, they were identally sucked in by the sudden light in the secret realm. Therefore, they had to brace themselves and explore the secret realm.

    At that time, they had also killed many Men in ck and dark creatures in the mystic realm. With Leng ruoxue¡¯s pills, they could survive much longer in the mystic realm than the others. In addition to their strong will, the illusion did not affect them too much.

    However, due to their physical fatigue, they had still fallen into the hands of the Man in ck and the young man. They had also lost a lot of their divine power and blood. If it was not for Leng ruoxue¡¯s timely appearance, they might have lost their lives in the secret realm. Hence, their hatred for the secret realm could be said to be extremely great.

    When Leng ruoxue heard their words, ck lines appeared on her forehead. She was deeply speechless. Could it be that the mystic realm had no choice but to suck them in personally after seeing that no one had entered?

    She knew it! How could his subordinate and grandfather be so careless! So there was such a thing! However, she felt some sympathy for the young man. It seemed that it was not easy to be the spirit of the pseudo-secret realm! Not only did they have to ensure the number of people entering the mystic realm, but they also had to filter out the outstanding people or beasts so that they could make use of them. Once this matter was messed up, they would probably be reprimanded by their Masters. No matter how they looked at it, it was a tragic character!

    ¡°Xue Ying, were you all sucked in by the secret realm?¡± Leng ruoxue lifted her beautiful eyes and smiled as she looked at Xue Ying who was not far away.

    ¡°No, after we discovered the secret realm, the beasts who lived in the snow Mountain all year round were very excited and didn¡¯t think too much about it. So, we went in directly. After we went in, we found out that it wasn¡¯t the real secret realm.¡± Xue Ying exined gloomily. This time, many of the beasts that he knew had died in the secret room. This made him feel quite upset, even though many of them were not his friends, but enemies.

    ¡°We entered by ourselves.¡± Before Leng ruoxue could ask, Chi Rui had already confessed.

    ¡°I know,¡± Leng ruoxue said, amused.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Chi Rui¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment.

    ¡°Chi Rui, do you know what to say when we return to the Chi family?¡± Leng ruoxue asked again. Although she had briefly mentioned this matter to Chi Rui, she did not know if Chi Rui would understand her meaning or follow her instructions.

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Chi Rui nodded. He knew that Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t want him to reveal that she was the one who had saved the Chi family. Since her Savior had such a request, he would naturallyply.

    ¡°The Chi n¡¯s genius is still trapped in the secret realm. However, it won¡¯t take them a few days to find the secret room where you were locked up. They naturally won¡¯t be able to find you there, so you have to think of a good reason.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chi Rui nodded. He had thought about this matter and naturally knew what to say when he returned home. He had also given instructions to the Chi family members who were still alive.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. The other teams have gone back. When do you n to leave?¡± Leng ruoxue asked.

    ¡°We don¡¯t n to go back.¡± Chi Rui said calmly.

    ¡°Not going back? So you¡¯re going to stay in this Snow Mountain?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re seriously injured. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to escape from the secret realm. Naturally, we can¡¯t go back on our own.¡± Chi Rui said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°By doing this, you¡¯re giving all the credit to that genius of the Chi family!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him. She had not expected Chi Rui to be so evil ande up with such an idea. However, this way, the exnation of how they could leave the secret realm was much more perfect. It was just that the credit would fall on the head of the genius from the Chi n.

    ¡°If he¡¯s thick-skinned enough, he can naturally say that he saved us. As for whether or not people will believe him, that¡¯s not for me to decide.¡± Chi Ruiughed evilly. The Chi family¡¯s genius had stayed in the secret realm for quite a few days, and most of his subordinates must have been lost. If he insisted that he was the one who rescued them, no one would believe him.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident, then find a good time. I¡¯ll send you to the path he must pass. At that time, you can leave with them with a justified reason.¡± Leng ruoxue thought for a while. If Chi Rui¡¯s idea had her cooperation, it would have been even more perfect. So, how could she not help?

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank miss Leng first.¡± Chi Rui said happily. In fact, he had been waiting for this sentence.

    After briefly understanding the situation and discussing the Chi n, Leng ruoxue left with the evildoer.

    After returning to the bangle, Leng ruoxue ran straight towards the screen. The screen was still disying the Chi n genius ¡®every move. However, after staying in the secret realm for so many days, they had been attacked by the Men in ck and the dark creatures. Hence, the Chi n genius had very few subordinates left. As for the two beautiful maidservants, they had long be the dark creatures¡¯ food.

    Leng ruoxue instructed Qing Jue to inform her when the Chi family genius only had one guard by his side.

    With Leng ruoxue¡¯s instructions, Qing Jue naturally did his best to guide the Chi family¡¯s genius and the rest to the area where the dark creatures were concentrated. In less than two days, the Chi family¡¯s genius only had a pathetic-looking guard by his side. The Chi family¡¯s genius ¡®body was also covered in injuries.

    Afterward, Qing Jue led the Chi family¡¯s geniuses to the secret chamber and found the young man and the leader of the Men in ck who had lost their minds, as well as the people from the other forces who were still in the secret chamber.

    Many of the people from the other forces who had notpletely escaped from danger treated the Chi n genius as a Savior and almost beat him up. The Chi n genius, who had been coaxed to the point of being smug, even promised to take them out of the mystic realm. At the same time, in a fit of anger, he killed the leader of the Men in ck and the young man, who had lost their minds.

 Chapter 1267 - Xue Yingâ€™s dilemma (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1267: Xue Ying¡¯s dilemma (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    However, the Chi family¡¯s geniuses also asked some people who were still in the secret realm why so many Men in ck had died, but no one could answer. They seemed to have forgotten something and could not answer all their questions.

    Seeing this, the Chi n¡¯s genius could only give up on the idea of finding out the secret of the secret realm from them and led everyone out of the secret realm ...

    Not long after they left, there was a huge explosion in the secret room in the secret realm. Everything disappeared with the explosion ...

    After the secret room exploded, somewhere far away in the immortal realm, someone was furious ...

    After making arrangements for Chi Rui and the rest, Leng ruoxue led the group and continued to wander around the snowy mountain. The first elder of the ning family took his men and bade farewell. Before they left, their resentful eyes followed their own ancestor with pitiful expressions.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest stayed in the snow Mountain for a few more days. After their harvest was bountiful, they decided to return to their residence.

    Before they descended from the snowy mountain, Leng ruoxue looked at Xue Ying¡¯s reluctant and hesitant expression. She said directly,¡±¡±Xue Ying, do you want toe with us?¡±

    Hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, master ning and first elder¡¯s faces were filled with ck lines. They couldn¡¯t help but think to themselves,¡¯is this girl nning to kidnap Beastie again?¡¯ However, this Snow Shadow was an adult snow fox. He didn¡¯t know if it would be fooled! The two of them were looking forward to it.

    For a long while, Xue Ying did not say anything. He only looked at Leng ruoxue quietly, as if he had a thousand words to say.

    Seeing Xue Ying like this, the master of the ning family and the great elder were a little worried, and they couldn¡¯t help but whisper to each other.

    ¡°Old thing, do you think this little fox has taken a fancy to me, her goddaughter? AI! If the child is too outstanding, it will be troublesome. ¡± The master of the ning family asked worriedly. Although the love between man and beast was not forbidden in the divine realm, it was definitely not something that everyone could ept. And their descendants would be like Zi Yu, full of danger everywhere, and could only live a life of hiding everywhere. Therefore, he really did not want his godgrandson to be a half-beast in the future.

    Actually, master ning was overthinking. It was a good thing that Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t know about her Godfather¡¯s wild thoughts. Otherwise, she would be depressed.

    ¡°Look at how happy you are. Do you think that little fox is a match for that evil man?¡± The first elder, who clearly understood the ning family master¡¯s thoughts, said somewhat speechlessly.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, it¡¯s still alright! My adopted grandson is safe. ¡± The master of the ning family muttered to himself.

    ¡°Bah! Other than you, no one would think of such things. ¡± The great elder was helpless. This old thing was probably too free, or he was too annoyed by the younger generation of his family, so he was thinking about it.

    It was a good thing that no one cared about their actions now. Otherwise, how embarrassing would it be for them! The great elder looked at the crowd carefully and found that their thoughts were all on the little fox. His heart was slightly relieved.

    At this moment, Xue Ying, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t leave with you. I have something important to do!¡± The snow Shadow said with some reluctance. Although it really wanted to leave with them, it had its own mission.

    ¡°Something important? Can you do it yourself? Don¡¯t you need any help?¡± Leng ruoxue understood. She knew that this Fox had something on its mind because it was not the first time she had seen it in a daze. Especially when it saw the three Beastie, it seemed to be troubled and at a loss.

    ¡°I can ... Do it on my own.¡± Xue Ying paused for a moment before continuing.

    ¡°Oh! Then say goodbye to the subus and the rest!¡± Leng ruoxue looked at Xue Ying, who was clearly in a dilemma, and smiled. After she finished speaking, she took out the charm, baby, and the Chi from the bracelet.

    After the three little beasts came out, they immediately jumped onto Xue Ying¡¯s body and rubbed against him affectionately. Xue Ying was also very reluctant to part with them.

    ¡°Xue Ying, you should leave with us! You don¡¯t have any family in the snow Mountain, how lonely you are! You won¡¯t be bored if you¡¯re with us. ¡± Baby raised his head, his silver eyes were sparkling with Starlight, and he said in an extremely cute manner.

    ¡°Yup! Let¡¯s go together! Master will treat you very well. ¡± The referee also advised.

    The Mei did not say anything, but her face was filled with anticipation.

    ¡°I ...¡± Snow Shadow was very conflicted. After hearing the words of these three little fellows, it did not know what to do.

 Chapter 1268 - The slave auction (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1268: The ve auction (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    The days it spent with Leng ruoxue and the others were the happiest it had ever been. However, the moment it thought of its mission, Xue Ying could not rx. Furthermore, it did not want to implicate the three adorable little fellows. Hence, it was extremely conflicted.

    When Leng ruoxue saw Xue Ying¡¯s conflicted expression, she chuckled and said,¡±¡±Xueying, although I don¡¯t know what you want, can you really do it by yourself? If you be one of us, then your business will naturally be our business. With our help, your business will be easier to handle!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to implicate you. This matter is not easy to handle.¡± Xue Ying spoke the truth. Since Leng ruoxue had already said so much, it would be a little too much if he were to continue being pretentious. Hence, he could only tell her the truth.

    ¡°No matter how difficult your matter is, it¡¯s not as difficult as mine!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile. Even though she didn¡¯t tell many people about the master of the secret realm, she knew that Xue Ying¡¯s matter wouldn¡¯t be as troublesome as hers.

    ¡°This ...¡± Xue Ying was speechless. He knew that Leng ruoxue was referring to the person behind the mystic realm. However, he had to admit that she was right. A single Mystic realm was enough to trap all of them. One could only imagine how powerful the person behind the mystic realm was.

    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of being implicated by us, you don¡¯t have toe with us.¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. ¡± Xue Ying sighed softly and said with a face full of helplessness. In order to convince it, Leng ruoxue had even goaded it into doing so. How could it still not know what was good for it? Moreover, she really liked being with them. It felt like home.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile. She was extremely satisfied. How could she not have a big fox who yearned for warmth?

    ¡°Exactly! Big sister is not an ordinary person. ¡± At this moment, baby¡¯s voice rang out in Leng ruoxue¡¯s heart. Instantly, her forehead was filled with ck lines.

    Sob ... She was too pleased with herself. How could she have forgotten that there was a group of Peeping Tom in her heart! These little things ¡®greatest joy was to peek at her inner thoughts.

    Poor Leng ruoxue, not a single one of the Beasties was willing to tell her. Actually, her inner thoughts could be blocked! Because this was their greatest hobby, and it couldn¡¯t be taken away.

    After they turned into Snow Shadow, Leng ruoxue and her group left the snowy mountain in a grand manner ...

    To make it easier for them to travel, Xue Ying had transformed into a Mini Fox. Although it had never liked to be so small, as it looked very unassuming, not only that, after it had shrunk, Leng ruoxue even hugged it in her arms like she was holding a pet. This made it even more ufortable. After all, it was an adult Fox that was not young and had never acknowledged a master, let alone being hugged by a human. However, this human was a woman, which made it even more ufortable.

    However, it felt even more embarrassed because there was a pair of angry and covetous eyes staring at it. This made it feel very aggrieved. Sob ... It wasn¡¯t like it wanted to be carried by Leng ruoxue. Why did she have to put the me on it? it felt very wronged, okay? Xue Ying couldn¡¯t help but think to himself.

    As he walked, he red at the ufortable Fox. The evil demon¡¯s heart was about to spit fire, and the air pressure on his body was extremely low. He wanted to re at the evil Fox to death. The cold current on his body made Feng Da and the others hide far away, not daring to take half a step closer to him, lest they be the scapegoats.

    It was not as if Leng ruoxue waspletely unaware of the undercurrents around her. However, she chose to ignore them. After all, in her eyes, there was no difference between Xue Ying and the subus. They were all very cute little beasts. Unless she was carrying a demon, the demon would not be happy no matter who she was carrying. However, demons could not be mimicked, so ...

    After the group left the snow Mountain, they didn¡¯t go back to the mountain. Instead, they started exploring the godlynd.

    During this period, they had visited many cities. In addition to understanding the local customs of each city, they had also evaluated each city. Soon, a month had passed.

    As for Leng ruoxue and the rest, they had unknowingly arrived at a city in the Chi family¡¯s God domain.

    This city was called bamboo city. It could only be considered a medium-sized city in the Chi family¡¯s Divine Domain, but it was extremely prosperous. It was not inferior to Chi city, the main city of the Chi family¡¯s Divine Domain.

    Leng ruoxue and the others walked on the streets and realized that there were many people on the streets. After asking around, they found out that there would be a ve auction three dayster. Hence, there were many factions that came to participate.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for them to find an inn to stay in temporarily. However, there was only one guest room left in the inn. Leng ruoxue and the rest didn¡¯t mind.

    When the manager of the inn saw that they had agreed to share a room with so many people, he was deeply surprised. However, he did not dare to ask. After all, the people of the divine world could not just look at their appearance. Moreover, as the owners of the inn, they could not offend their customers at will.

    After booking the rooms, Leng ruoxue and the rest were about to head upstairs when someone suddenly called out to them.

    The person who called out to them was a man in his thirties. The man was tall and had a pretty face. However, the way he looked at Leng ruoxue made her extremely unhappy.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng ruoxue asked indifferently.

    ¡°Miss, can you give us the room? I¡¯m willing to pay double the price. Moreover, there are so many of you in one room, I don¡¯t think it can fit so many people!¡± The man said with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s our business whether you can stay or not. Since we¡¯ve already booked the room, there¡¯s no reason for us to give it up. It¡¯s to avoid sleeping on the streets at night. ¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°I said I¡¯m willing to pay double the price.¡± The man said with a good temper. He was not angry at Feng DA¡¯s words.

    ¡°Even if you pay ten times the price, we won¡¯t let you have this room.¡± Cheng Wu also spoke.

    ¡°There are so many of you, one room simply can¡¯t amodate all of you. Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you do us a favor? We¡¯re from the ascender Alliance. With our favor, you can do whatever you want on the godly maind. So, you¡¯d better consider it carefully!¡± The man said with pride.

 Chapter 1269 - The slave auction (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1269: The ve auction (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Is the ascender Alliance that great? Why didn¡¯t I know that I could do whatever I want on the godly maind if I owed the ascender Alliance a favor? Then what do you think the eight great divine domains are?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a calm smile.

    She did not have a good impression of the ascender Alliance. Moreover, she would not have any hostility towards the indigenous people just because she was an ascender. In her heart, friends were not distinguished by status and race, as long as they could enter her eyes. However, the self-righteous behavior of the ascender Alliance obviously did not win her heart. Therefore, she naturally did not need to be polite, and there was no need for the ascender Alliance to owe her any empty favors.

    ¡°How audacious! You dare to look down on our ascender Alliance? I think you¡¯re tired of living!¡± Suddenly, a sharp female voice interrupted.

    The crowd turned around and saw a woman in her early twenties ring at Leng ruoxue. Her beautiful face was clearly filled with anger. No one knew if she was angry because Leng ruoxue looked down on the ascender Alliance or because she was jealous because Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was more beautiful than hers.

    ¡°Did I say that I look down on the ascender Alliance? What I mean is that your ascender Alliance should know your own limitations. In the divine realm, you are not the only power. Therefore, when it¡¯s time to exercise restraint, don¡¯t be so smug. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°You, you can stop quibbling. I¡¯m not a fool. Don¡¯t tell me I can¡¯t understand the meaning in your words? In short, you look down on our ascender Alliance. We will never let you go. ¡± The woman said angrily.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re certain that I look down on the ascender Alliance, then do as you please! Let¡¯s go!¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she led the group upstairs without turning back.

    Their room was located on the fourth floor. It was a top-grade suite with a total of five rooms. The facilities inside were also rather luxurious. After entering the room, Leng ruoxue took out her own room and ced it in the room.

    The advantage of her house was that it could adjust its size ording to the size of the storage area. Therefore, it was fine as long as people could enter it normally. After all, the interior of the house was a space of its own, so the size of the house was irrelevant.

    After entering the room, Leng ruoxue and the rest went back to their own rooms to rest. However, master ning summoned his personal guard and gave some instructions. Then, one of the guards left the room.

    At night, Leng ruoxue and the demon walked out of their room and into the garden. To their surprise, dinner was already prepared.

    ¡°Godfather, did you ask your people to prepare all this food?¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s right! Even though the food here is not as delicious as yours, it is still considered top-grade in the divine realm. I had to send someone to Chi city to specially buy these. You can¡¯t buy them in Hui city at all. ¡± Master ning said proudly.

    ¡°Tsk! Look at how beautiful you are. ¡± The great elder at the side said sarcastically. He couldn¡¯t bear to see this old fellow being smug. What should he do?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Bite me!¡± The master of the ning family shouted with his hands on his hips. When his subordinates saw their master¡¯s state, they all turned their heads to the other side.

    ¡°Godfather, can we eat now? I¡¯m hungry.¡± Leng ruoxue saw that they were about to quarrel again and quickly changed the topic. Otherwise, if they really started quarreling, this meal would probably be ruined again.

    ¡°Since your goddaughter is hungry, then hurry up and eat! Don¡¯t Starve yourself and lose weight. ¡± The master of the ning family quickly said.

    ¡°Yup! Since her God-granddaughter was hungry, she should hurry up and eat! You¡¯ve lost weight. ¡± The Grand Elder said.

    Leng ruoxue was speechless when she heard the words of these two! These two old men liked to disagree with each other and were fiercer than their grandpas when they quarreled! But their rtionship was surprisingly good! At least when they saw someone bullying the other party, they would definitely not sit by and do nothing. What a strange way of getting along!

    ¡°Eat!¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone nodded and found a ce to sit down.

    After the meal, the great elder started to chat about the ve auction.

    ¡°Godfather, what¡¯s going on with this ve auction?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a puzzled look. She never thought that there would be a special ve auction in the God World. However, those ves must be having a hard time. After all, the God World was a cruel ce where people ate people.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story!¡± The master of the ning family sighed.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you make it short?¡± The great elder rolled his eyes at the master of the ning family and said unhappily. He didn¡¯t like this stinky old man to keep them in suspense. Other than Xue ¡®er and the others, who here didn¡¯t know what kind of auction it was?

    ¡°What does it have to do with you? The goddaughter is asking me!¡± The master of the ning family couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    ¡°I¡¯m just feeling indignant! If you want to say it, then say it quickly. If you¡¯re keeping me in suspense, I¡¯ll say it for you!¡± The first elder said with an evil smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t meddle! Do you know as much as I do?¡± Master ning¡¯s face darkened as he shouted unhappily. However, when he saw Leng ruoxue, he immediately put on a smile and said in an affable manner,¡±¡±My good daughter! Since you¡¯ve asked, I¡¯ll tell you! You also know that the strong are respected in the divine realm, and strength is Supreme, right? As for these ves, they are the lowest ss of people in the divine realm. Their status in the divine realm is not evenparable to that of a beast. One can only imagine how difficult their lives are!¡±

    ¡°ves, on the other hand, have no self-respect and no sense of self. Their lives belong to their Masters. If their Masters ask them to die, they have to die. They have to obey whatever their Masters ask them to do. Otherwise, the overbearing ve contract will not let them go.¡± The master of the ning family paused before continuing.

    ¡°How did those people be ves? You can¡¯t be born a ve, right?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Unless they are the offspring of a ve, of course, no one is born a ve. There are many reasons for bing a ve, but the mostmon one is the extermination of a family. When a family is exterminated, the people who are still alive will be ves even if they are alive. So, in my opinion, they might as well be dead.¡± The master of the ning family sighed.

    ¡°Little girl, in the divine realm, the sale of ves is legal, and bing a ve, other than being born with it, is more likely to be caused by human factors. If I have an enemy and I don¡¯t want him to die too easily, I¡¯ll turn him into a ve. Once he bes a ve, he can¡¯t resist even if he wants to, because the ves are all bound by some kind of restriction. Once they resist, they¡¯ll be greeted with a fate worse than death. ¡± The great elder sighed. This kind of very system could be said to be very cruel and inhumane. He had always disapproved of it, but it was allowed by the divine lord¡¯s estate.

 Chapter 1270 - The slave auction (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1270: The ve auction (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°How can you turn your enemy into a ve?¡± After being in the immortal world for so long, this was the first time Leng ruoxue had heard of the ability to turn one¡¯s enemies into ves. This was because her enemies were all dealt with by herself.

    ¡°You just need to report to the God Lord¡¯s Manor. Isn¡¯t there a Guild for quests in the divine realm? As long as you go to the mission Guild and pay enough Jingshi, someone will naturally do this for you, and you don¡¯t have to worry at all. ¡± The great elder exined.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue finally understood.

    ¡°My dear daughter, are you interested in the ve auction? If there is, we can stay here for a few days and take a look at the ve auction. However, the standard of the ves in the ve auction on the godly maind is not very high. ¡± The master of the ning family said.

    ¡°Yes, I want to go and take a look.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. She had never seen a ve auction before! Naturally, he wanted to experience it.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll send someone to make a reservation. You¡¯re only responsible for going.¡± Master ning said with a smile.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Leng ruoxue nodded.

    The next day.

    The master of the ning family sent someone to book a private room at the ve auction while Leng ruoxue and the rest went out for a stroll on the streets.

    When they found a restaurant to eat, they actually met the woman from yesterday again. She was followed by ten or so followers. After she swaggered into the restaurant, she was just about to find a ce to sit down when she saw Leng ruoxue and her group. Instantly, she was filled with anger and came to Leng ruoxue and her group angrily.

    ¡°Why are you guys here? This is not a ce for people like you. ¡± The woman said with a look of disdain.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we be here? Oh! Are you saying that this restaurant¡¯s grade is too low, so we shouldn¡¯te here?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with an evil smile. She had heard that this restaurant was thergest and best in Ye City, so they hade to try the food here. Who would have thought that they would meet that woman here again? she wondered if this could be considered as enemies meeting on a narrow road!

    ¡°What are you talking about? This restaurant is owned by the Chi family, yet you dare to insult the Chi family like this. I think you¡¯re tired of living!¡± The woman shouted loudly, as if she was afraid that no one could hear her.

    The manager of the restaurant, who had rushed over after hearing their voices, looked at the young woman with a headache, not knowing what to do.

    AI! He was not a fool. He could naturally see that this woman was deliberately looking for trouble. However, she was a guest. It was not good for the guest to be here. Before they figured out the identity of the guest, they could not drive her away. Otherwise, if they offended all the guests, who would patronize them in the future? Therefore, the shopkeeper was very conflicted.

    ¡°Hehe! Everyone should know him! Since everyone is an old acquaintance, it¡¯s fine to simply reminisce about the past. Don¡¯t let your emotions get the better of you! After all, we¡¯re all here for a meal, and being angry won¡¯t help with digestion!¡± The shopkeeper tried to smooth things over, and his words were also very subtle. Originally, he thought that the best result would be to keep things peaceful. After leaving this restaurant, you can fight as you like. Even if someone dies, it¡¯s none of his business. However, you can¡¯t make a scene here.

    However, his good intentions were not fully appreciated.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest onlyughed when they heard the manager¡¯s words. They did not have much of a reaction.

    However, the woman immediately exploded when she heard the manager¡¯s words.

    ¡°Are you a member of the Chi family? she¡¯s humiliating your family. How can you be so indifferent?¡± The woman shouted with a face of disappointment. However, she was more angry that the manager of this restaurant was not of the same mind as her! From a young age, she had always gotten whatever she wanted and very few people dared to disobey her. Therefore, she had developed an extremely overbearing character, so the shopkeeper¡¯s words were not to her liking!

    ¡°Who dares to humiliate our Chi n?¡± Before the innkeeper could answer, a male voice suddenly interrupted.

    Leng ruoxue and the others looked in the direction of the voice and realized that they recognized the person. It was none other than the Chi n genius who had gone to the snow Mountain with them. Chi Rui stood beside the Chi n genius and secretly winked at them.

    However, the Chi n¡¯s genius was still in tatters and looked extremely Haggard. On the contrary, Chi Rui¡¯splexion was quite good, even though his clothes were a little disheveled.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest were confused when they saw their reaction. What was going on? Judging from the time, the Chi family should have returned to Chi city by now. Why would they appear here in such a state?

    The restaurant manager only frowned at the Chi family¡¯s genius¡¯s words. However, he did not say anything. Although he did not know the person who spoke, he recognized the person standing beside him. That person was the young master of the Chi family. After receiving the young master¡¯s gaze, he was smart enough not to say anything.

    ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± When the woman heard the voice, she quickly turned her head in excitement. However, when she saw the person who spoke was dressed in rags, her excitement immediately disappeared. She even looked at the other party with disdain and said in an extremely displeased tone,¡±¡±Where did youe from, beggar? you have no right to speak here, so stop interrupting! Get out! You¡¯re not wee here!¡±

    Hearing the woman¡¯s words as if she was shooing a fly, the Chi family genius was furious and couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. She had never seen such a snob. Wasn¡¯t it just his clothes that were a little torn? Even an outsider was looking down on him! This was the Chi family¡¯s territory. If he was really kicked out by an outsider, what face would he have in the future? Thinking of this, the Chi family genius directly instructed the shopkeeper,¡±¡±Shopkeeper, chase this uncultured woman out. She¡¯s not wee in any of our Chi family¡¯s shops in the future!¡±

    When the shopkeeper heard the Chi family¡¯s genius¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t immediately do as he was told. Instead, he sneaked a nce at Chi Rui. After receiving his signal, he didn¡¯t have the time to speak before someone else spoke first.

    ¡°You dare? Who Do You Think You Are, to actually dare to chase me away! Do you know who I am?¡± The woman roared in anger. She was so angry that smoke came out of her seven orifices and she almost fainted!

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. You¡¯re not wee in our Chi n¡¯s territory. You can get out of here yourself, or I¡¯ll send someone to throw you out. It¡¯s your choice!¡± The Chi family¡¯s genius said unhappily. He had been arrogant since he was young, so he naturally had no reason to be looked down upon by a woman. Moreover, there was another more detestable woman watching the show, so he couldn¡¯t embarrass himself.

    ¡°What are you still doing? Hurry up and do it!¡± The Chi family genius red at the manager and roared.

    ¡°Men! Please escort this youngdy out. ¡± The shopkeeper hurriedly shouted towards the inner hall. Immediately, a group of tall and burly waiters rushed out from inside and threw the young woman and her group out as if they were carrying little chicks. Then, the waiters disappeared from the dining hall in a well-practiced manner.

    Not long after, curses could be heard from outside the restaurant, but no one paid any attention to them.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest looked at this dramatic scene with amusement. They were speechless. This was really a myriad of changes in an instant! In the blink of an eye, those who had wanted to join forces with the Chi n to deal with them were thrown out of the restaurant in an extremely embarrassing way.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± At this moment, the Chi family¡¯s genius walked up and greeted him.

    ¡°What a coincidence. Young master Chi, what¡¯s wrong with you? Could it be that you were robbed in the snow Mountain?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a puzzled look. Her beautiful face was still filled with question marks.

    ¡°No, we found the secret realm and rescued the people trapped there. I killed the mastermind behind the secret realm, but I was seriously injured and many of my subordinates died! AI! When we return to the Chi family, I¡¯ll ask for a reward for them. ¡± The Chi n genius said with a pained expression.

    ¡°I see. Young master Chi, if you don¡¯t exin, I¡¯ll think that you¡¯ve been raped by a female beast!¡± Feng Daughed and teased,¡± The female beasts in the forest would probably like this kind of pretty boy!

    ¡°You ...¡± The Chi family¡¯s genius was so angered by Feng Da that he couldn¡¯t speak. However, Leng ruoxue and the others couldn¡¯t hide the smile on their faces. Cheng Wu and the others evenughed exaggeratedly. This made the Chi family¡¯s genius even more furious.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young master Chi. My subordinate likes to joke around, please don¡¯t mind him.¡± Leng ruoxue tried her best to hold back herughter.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Chi n¡¯s genius suppressed his anger. Then, he turned to Leng ruoxue and said,¡±Miss Leng, why are you here in Ying city?¡±

    ¡°We heard that there¡¯s a ve auction here, so we came to take a look.¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Oh! Does miss Leng also want to buy a few ves? Why don¡¯t you let me do my best as the host!¡± The Chi family young master said enthusiastically.

    ¡°That¡¯s too much trouble, young master Chi. There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Leng ruoxue rejected softly, but the Chi family¡¯s young master clearly did not give up.

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. We will stay in Ying city until the end of the ve auction. After all, this is the territory of our Chi n. With me here, the people from the mission Guild will give our Chi n some face. So, you don¡¯t have to worry about the Commission. ¡± The Chi n genius said confidently.

    After hearing what the Chi family¡¯s genius said, the master of the ning family nodded slightly at Leng ruoxue. Leng ruoxue understood and replied,¡±¡±Alright then! Then I will have to trouble young master Chi to take care of it!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my honor, miss Leng doesn¡¯t need to take it to heart. ¡± The Chi family¡¯s young master said with grace. He was very satisfied with Leng ruoxue¡¯s tactfulness. However, when he thought of his own sorry state, he apologized,¡±¡±Miss Leng, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll go back to wash up and change my clothes first. I¡¯ll see you at the auction then.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Leng ruoxue nodded, then watched as the Chi family¡¯s genius and Chi Rui left. After that, she couldn¡¯t help but look at her Godfather and asked in confusion,¡±¡±Godfather, why did you let him follow us?¡±

    ¡°The Commission for a ve from the Guild of missions is very expensive. Since he is willing to do us a favor, then it would be a waste if we don¡¯t take it.¡± The master of the ning family said disapprovingly.

    Godfather, I don¡¯t intend to buy ves.¡± Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. She really didn¡¯t know what her Godfather was thinking. Just to save a fewmissions, he actually let someone they didn¡¯t really like follow by his side. Wasn¡¯t this price a little too high?

 Chapter 1271 - An acquaintance at the auction (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1271: An acquaintance at the auction (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°There¡¯s no harm in being prepared! It¡¯d be a waste not to use thebor that¡¯s delivered to our door. ¡± The master of the ning family said nonchntly. Actually, he had his own reasons for making Leng ruoxue agree to that kid¡¯s request! In his opinion, although that kid was dispensable in the Chi family, he could be a good chess piece if used well. After the secret realm incident, he had to pull a few of the Eight Families from the eight divine realms to his side, so that they wouldn¡¯t be too passive in the future.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Then, Godfather will make good use of him!¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°I say, old thing, he¡¯s the Chi n¡¯s genius, and you still want to use him.¡± The first elder said with an evil smile.

    ¡°So what if he¡¯s a genius of the Chi family? Geniuses like him are aplenty in the Chi n, so it doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s here or not!¡± The master of the ning family said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Tsk! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯re trying to use him to drag that old thing from the Chi family down with you!¡± The first elder said with an understanding expression.

    ¡°Hehe! You¡¯re right, that old thing is too cunning and timid, so I had to do this! Hmph! If he doesn¡¯t join forces with me, I¡¯ll have no choice but to take drastic measures!¡± The master of the ning family said proudly.

    ¡°Oh! Could it be that you want to use that matter to threaten that old thing from the Chi family?¡± The great elder asked curiously. If this matter were to spread, the Chi family would be in deep trouble. Old man ning¡¯s n was too vicious. He couldn¡¯t help but think to himself. However, there was nothing he could do about it. His opponent was too strong!

    ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound so bad! I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll back down, so I have no choice!¡± The master of the ning family also said with a difficult expression.

    ¡°Come on! I still don¡¯t know you. ¡± The great elder rolled his eyes at the master of the ning family and said in disdain.

    ¡°Godfather, great elder, please stop. We should go back.¡± Leng ruoxue sighed softly and said helplessly. These two people treated bickering as a form of entertainment. However, as outsiders, they were shocked to see it. They were afraid that one day, they would really start a fight because of a disagreement.

    ¡°Oh! Then let¡¯s go back!¡± The master of the ning family red at the great elder.

    After that, everyone returned to the inn together.

    Two dayster.

    The ve auction had officially begun.

    The ve auction was held in thergest auction house in Ying city, and this auction house was naturally owned by the Chi n.

    When Leng ruoxue and her group arrived at the auction house, they went straight to the VIP box they had reserved. Not long after, the Chi n¡¯s genius and Chi Rui arrived as well. The genius brought along dozens of attendants, all dressed in ck. After the genius and Chi Rui sat down, they stood behind them in an orderly and well-trained manner.

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest saw this, they were speechless. They felt as though they were looking at someone they knew. Even the woman who imed to be from the ascender Alliance had so many people behind her. However, they knew very well that not all powerful people liked to be smug. For example, the master of the ning family generally did not allow his subordinates to follow too close. Sometimes, he did not allow his subordinates to follow him because he was afraid of being surrounded by people. However, the face of the woman in front of them clearly said,e and watch me!¡±

    ¡°Miss Leng, if there are any ves that you fancy, remember to tell me. I¡¯ll get the mission Association to give you an internal price.¡± Seeing that no one was paying attention to him, the Chi n genius spoke up.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll thank you in advance.¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°There¡¯s an internal price for this ve? Could it be that there¡¯s something shady going on in this ve auction?¡± Feng Da asked curiously. As far as he knew, every auction should have a clear price, and there was no such thing as an internal price. Could it be that this ve auction was different?

    ¡°Of course there is. Actually, the auction is just a distraction. Many ves already have owners. However, in order to show the fairness of the Guild, they have an auction.¡± The Chi n genius exined proudly. After all, this kind of inside information was not something that everyone could know.

    ¡°Then what if someone offers a higher price for a ve that has caught someone¡¯s eye?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in confusion.

    ¡°Usually, this kind of thing doesn¡¯t happen. After all, the participating forces all have a tacit understanding with each other. It¡¯s rare for someone to steal another person¡¯s ve.¡± The Chi n genius exined.

    ¡°What if there is? It can¡¯t be that all the forces have a tacit understanding!¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! Such a thing has never happened before. ¡± The Chi n genius wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and couldn¡¯t help but think to himself,¡¯Wu ... How can such a beautiful woman be so difficult to deal with?¡¯

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue responded softly and did not say anything else.

    ¡°Miss Leng, these ves aren¡¯t worth much. So, generally speaking, there are very few situations where people fight over them. After all, they aren¡¯t anything good.¡± The Chi n genius couldn¡¯t help but argue.

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    As the auction officially began, the first ten ves were quickly won by a force. Then, more ves were brought to the auction stage for the crowd to watch and auction.

    In the eyes of the people of the divine realm, the ves that appeared first were of the lowest quality and were also the least valuable. Theter they appeared, the higher the quality and price of the ves would be. Thus, many powers did not make any moves, only waiting to auction off the ves that they had already taken a fancy to. Thus, this ve auction was not as enthusiastic and popr as an item auction!

    The rules of the ve auction were simr to those of the item auction. The highest bidder would get the item. However, this was only for show.

    There were hundreds of ves to be auctioned in this auction. Except for a few who had been selected by the major forces, most of them were ownerless. These ownerless ves could naturally be bid by the major forces at will.

    In the VIP box.

    Looking at the ve auction that was already in the middle of the auction, Feng Da and the others were full of questions. They couldn¡¯t understand why the major forces were still in the mood to buy ves after suffering such a heavy blow. He really was heartless! At the very least, they wouldn¡¯t have the time to do so.

 Chapter 1272 - An acquaintance at the auction (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1272: An acquaintance at the auction (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Miss Leng, the quality of these ves on the stage right now is still not bad. Won¡¯t you consider buying a few?¡± The genius from Chi n couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw Leng ruoxue and the rest were so bored that they were about to fall asleep.

    ¡°They¡¯re not worthy of my attention. ¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently. However, she couldn¡¯t help but despise the Chi family¡¯s genius in her heart. The main reason was that she despised him for being too noisy.¡±Just watch your auction quietly. Why are you spouting so much nonsense?¡± She didn¡¯t appreciate it at all.

    ¡°Oh! Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯ll be even better onester. ¡± The Chi n geniusughed.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and did not say anything else.

    The Chi n¡¯s genius saw that the other party was unwilling to pay attention to him, so he could only shut his mouth. After all, he kept feeling a sinister gaze staring at him, which made him feel oppressed. The gaze gave him too much pressure, but when he tried to find the person who had that gaze, he could not find anything.

    Without the Chi family¡¯s geniuses trying to find a topic to talk about, Leng ruoxue and the rest enjoyed the peace and quiet. The atmosphere became heavy.

    The ve auction was very fast. As the auction progressed, it soon came to an end. At this time, 20 ves were on the auction stand. This was thest group of ves to be auctioned, and also the group with the best quality.

    The most unique feature of these twenty ves was their extremely handsome appearance. The moment they appeared, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. Many people¡¯s eyes revealed a lustful light, and some even kept swallowing their saliva.

    It should be known that ves were the private property of their Masters. They had to do whatever their Masters asked them to do. Therefore, after these ves were auctioned off, the handsome ones had a high possibility of bing the master¡¯s exclusive property. The Masters who would do such things were regardless of gender.

    However, when Leng ruoxue and the rest saw the ves on the stage, their pupils constricted and their faces were filled with anger. They actually saw people they knew among them, and there was more than one of them. This fact made them feel a little embarrassed and angry.

    ¡°Those two ves are not bad, I want them.¡± Leng ruoxue pointed at the two most handsome men on the stage and said to the Chi n¡¯s genius.

    ¡°Miss Leng has taken a fancy to those two? Wait a moment, I¡¯ll send someone to inform the people from the Guild. ¡± The Chi family genius quickly said and ordered his subordinates to handle this.

    Not long after, the subordinate returned, but he had a conflicted look on his face.

    The subordinate came to the Chi family genius ¡®side and whispered a few words before retreating to the side.

    At this moment, the Chi family¡¯s genius said apologetically,¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, miss Leng. Those two ves have already been reserved by someone. You see if you should choose another two. The people from the mission Guild said that they can give you a 50% discount.¡±

    ¡°Out of so many people, I only have my eyes on the two of them. Let the quest guild name a price! I¡¯m definitely taking these two. ¡± Leng ruoxue was unmoved. The anger in her heart had already reached its peak.

    ¡°Miss Leng, do you really have to have these two?¡± The Chi family young master wanted to confirm.

    ¡°Of course, these two people must leave with me today.¡± Leng ruoxue said in a serious tone.

    ¡°Youngdy Leng, to tell you the truth, these two people were ordered by the ascender Alliance. Now, the ascender Alliance¡¯s influence in the divine realm is not small. Therefore, there is really no need to be hostile with them because of two ves.¡± The young master of the Chi family advised earnestly. In fact, he felt that it was unwise to provoke the ascender Alliance for the sake of two ves, so he wanted to persuade them.

    ¡°Young master Chi, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little toote to say that?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she teased.

    ¡°Yup! Young master Chi, you¡¯ve already be enemies with the ascender Alliance, so it¡¯s no big deal to have one more, right? Could it be that the ascender Alliance is so powerful that even your Chi n doesn¡¯t dare to provoke it? If that¡¯s the case, then just pretend we didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Feng Da said with an evil smile.

    ¡°When did I be enemies with the ascender Alliance?¡± Although Feng DA¡¯s words made him a little unhappy, he still had to ask clearly. When did he be enemies with the ascender Alliance? why didn¡¯t he know about it?

    ¡°Do you still remember the people you had the restaurant manager throw out two days ago? They are all from the ascender Alliance and know that you are a member of the Chi family. You tell me, you have made them lose so much face, will they bear a grudge?¡± Feng Da reminded him with a smile, hehe! This guy wanted to be the peacemaker, but he couldn¡¯t stay out of it. No matter what, they had to muddy the water.

    ¡°Are those people from the ascender Alliance?¡± The Chi family¡¯s young master was shocked. He had thought that she was just a youngdy from a small family! After all, many families hade to bamboo city to participate in the auction these days. He didn¡¯t expect that his casual disy of power would be directed at the ascender Alliance.

    ¡°Yup! That woman imed to be from the ascender Alliance. As for whether it¡¯s true or not, no one knows. ¡± Feng Da said irresponsibly.

    ¡°That woman is the daughter of the ascender Alliance¡¯s second alliance master.¡± The master of the ning family said indifferently.

    ¡°Second alliance? Which second league?¡± The Chi family genius was shocked and asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re only from the divine continent. However, they also have a close rtionship with the ascender Alliance¡¯s second alliance master. ¡± The master of the ning familyughed and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Hehe! Little brat! I¡¯ll scare you first, even though I might not be afraid.

    ¡°Godfather, you¡¯ve scared young master Chi so much that he doesn¡¯t even dare to speak.¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the Chi n¡¯s genius, who had been silent for a long time, and pretended toin.

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m so sorry, young man from the Chi family, I¡¯ve been rude! Don¡¯t worry, the ascender Alliance won¡¯t do anything to you. The Chi family will definitely protect you. ¡± The master of the ning family quicklyforted him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the ascender Alliance, and our Chi n is even less afraid. ¡± The Chi family genius said while holding back his anger. Damn it, these people¡¯s words were too hateful. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he wanted to maintain his perfect image, he really wanted to teach these people a lesson!

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Look at the two ves that my good daughter has taken a fancy to ...¡± The master of the ning family asked with anticipation. He was only halfway through his sentence. The other half was naturally waiting for the Chi family¡¯s geniuses to take the bait!

 Chapter 1273 - An acquaintance at the auction (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1273: An acquaintance at the auction (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Leave it to me,¡± The Chi n genius gritted his teeth. Although he hated these hateful fellows, he still had to maintain his reputation. Hmph! When he had the chance in the future, he would teach these people a good lesson.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble young master Chi.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. ¡± Chi n¡¯s genius quickly said. He then ordered his subordinates to pass on his message to the person in charge of the missions Guild.

    A momentter, the subordinate returned to the private room with a very ugly expression.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The Chi family genius asked in confusion when he saw his subordinate¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Young master, the people from the mission Guild said that this matter was personally instructed by the two ascendants ¡®Alliance master. Their Guild Master also agreed, so they can¡¯t make a decision.¡± The subordinate reported.

    ¡°AI! It seemed that young master Chi was not worthy enough! Otherwise, how could a puny second alliance leader have more influence than you? You should know that you¡¯re a direct descendant of the Chi family!¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he heard his subordinate¡¯s words.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go find him personally. Miss Leng, leave this matter to me. ¡± The Chi family¡¯s genius said angrily. Although he knew that the other party was trying to goad him, he had no choice but to fall for it!

    With that, the Chi family genius stood up and walked out of the door angrily. His subordinates naturally had to follow.

    Looking at the Chi family¡¯s genius and his followers, Feng Da asked curiously,¡±¡±Miss, do you think the Chi family¡¯s genius can do this?¡± He was suspicious of the Chi family¡¯s genius¡¯s ability.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s sessful or not, I¡¯m taking both of them with me.¡± Leng ruoxue said, holding back her anger. The two people were none other than Yu Lin and LAN Ming, the master and disciple they knew. Although she didn¡¯t know how they ended up as ves, they were her friends. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t just sit by and do nothing!

    ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t understand. How did they offend the master of the second alliance?¡± Feng DA¡¯s face was full of question marks.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to guess. We¡¯ll know when we ask them. ¡± Leng ruoxue said coldly as a cold glint shed across her eyes.

    After a long time.

    The Chi n¡¯s genius had finally returned. Apart from his subordinates, LAN Ming and Yu Lin had also returned with him.

    When the two of them were brought down the stage, Leng ruoxue knew that this was a private deal. As expected, it did not take long for the two of them to be brought to their private room. Even though she did not know what methods the Chi n¡¯s genius had used, it had saved her a lot of effort.

    When LAN Ming and Yu Lin saw Leng ruoxue and the rest, a look of surprise shed across their eyes. But very quickly, they lowered their heads in shame, not daring to look at the crowd.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯ve brought you the person you wanted.¡± The Chi n genius said proudly.

    ¡°Thank you, young master Chi. How much would it cost to buy them?¡± Leng ruoxue probed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not much money. Miss Leng, you don¡¯t have to take it to heart. Just take these two people as my gift to you.¡± The Chi family genius said generously.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite.¡± Leng ruoxue said gratefully.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me,¡± The Chi n genius was a little too pleased with himself. However, in an instant, he felt a sharp gaze lock onto him, which made him tremble in fear.

    ¡°Young master Chi, since we¡¯ve already bought the ves we wanted, we won¡¯t stay any longer. We¡¯ll take our leave first.¡± Leng ruoxue stood up and said politely.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back!¡± When young master Chi heard that Leng ruoxue was preparing to go back, he tried to please her.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself, we can go back on our own. ¡± Leng ruoxue rejected.

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, it¡¯s on the way. ¡± The Chi n genius said.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly. Since he had brought LAN Ming and Yu Lin to her, she would let him send them off this once!

    However, Feng Da and the others couldn¡¯t help but curse when they heard the Chi family¡¯s genius¡¯s words. Damn, it¡¯s on the way, my ass. It¡¯s clearly far away. However, since the Miss didn¡¯t refuse, as her subordinates, they couldn¡¯t make their own decisions!

    Just like that, Leng ruoxue and the rest were apanied by the Chi n¡¯s geniuses. They were about to leave the auction hall, but just as they reached the entrance, they were stopped by someone.

    ¡°Stop right there! They¡¯re my people, who allowed you to take them away!¡± A woman¡¯s shrill voice rang out from behind them.

    The moment he finished speaking, Leng ruoxue and the others were surrounded.

    Looking at the Men in ck who had surrounded them, then at the foolish woman who was about to yell at them, Leng ruoxue and the rest were speechless! This was really a narrow road for enemies! However, ever since they found out that LAN Ming and Yu Lin had been ordered by the two ascender alliances, they had guessed that they might meet this woman here.

    However, what Leng ruoxue was currently thinking was, why did all her subordinates like to wear ck?

    ¡°What do you mean by robbing? We were the ones who bought them. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Bullshit! I¡¯ve already decided on these two people. You guys really don¡¯t want to live anymore. You actually dare to snatch people from our ascender Alliance! Hmph! My mother won¡¯t let you off. ¡± The woman shouted angrily.

    ¡°Set? Have you paid? As long as they didn¡¯t pay, the seller had the right to sell them to others! Moreover, wasn¡¯t the rule of the auction house that the highest price would get it? If they don¡¯t sell it to me, there¡¯s no justice in this world. ¡± Leng ruoxue deliberately distorted the truth. In reality, if the buyer and seller had a mutual understanding, it would not be reasonable for her to interfere. However, she had to bring these two people away. Hence, she could only do this.

    ¡°You, you are clearly breaking the rules of the auction. Our ascender Alliance will not let you off.¡± The woman roared in anger.

    She then ordered her subordinates,¡±¡±Go! Take these people down!¡±

    ¡°Shua shua! We have so many people, and you want to take us down? You really think we¡¯re pushovers?¡± Feng Daughed, his face full of mockery. A woman without a brain was pathetic. She didn¡¯t even look at how many people they had and wanted to take them down. This was really ridiculous!

 Chapter 1274 - An acquaintance at the auction (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1274: An acquaintance at the auction (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too proud of yourself. They¡¯re the elites of our second league. It¡¯ll be easy for them to take down you pretty boys and soft-legged shrimps. Don¡¯t even think that I¡¯ll let you off!¡± The woman said confidently.

    Pretty boy? Soft-legged shrimp? Was he talking about them? Feng Da and the others looked at each other in confusion when they heard the woman¡¯s words. However, they didn¡¯t think she was talking about them, so they turned to look at the Chi family¡¯s genius and said in unison,¡±¡±Young master Chi, this woman said you¡¯re a pretty boy and a soft-legged shrimp.¡±

    Hearing Feng Da and the others ¡®words, young master Chi almost passed out. He couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. F * ck, are you saying that I¡¯m alone? He was clearly talking about you guys, alright! He felt so wronged! However, he would put all the me on that annoying woman in front of him. Hmph! However, she was the daughter of the godly maind¡¯s Alliance master. What was there to be proud of? she even dared to call him a gigolo and a soft-legged shrimp. This was even more unforgivable.

    ¡°What are you guys waiting for? he¡¯s going to teach us a lesson, why aren¡¯t you doing it?¡± The Chi n genius said to his subordinate with a dark expression.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The subordinates replied. In an instant, they started to fight with the ascender Alliance. Leng ruoxue and the others were happy to watch from the sidelines.

    ¡°You guys, hurry up and teach them a good lesson!¡± The woman cheered from the side. She had too much confidence in her subordinates, so she had never thought that these people she had brought would be a match for the other party.

    ¡°How do you want to teach us a lesson?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously as she looked at thedies who were cheering for her.

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m going to sell you, the ugly and old ones, as ves, and make those pretty boys my exclusive ves. ¡± The woman said without even thinking.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea. Godfather, great elder, it seems like we can¡¯t even enter this youngdy¡¯s eyes. We¡¯re all going to be sold as ves. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Yup! I didn¡¯t expect that I would still have the chance to be a ve at this age. I just don¡¯t know who can afford to buy me!¡± The great elder said gloomily. In his heart, he wanted to cut the woman in front of him into eight pieces. F * ck! Was he considered a Fallen Tiger in the Sun? The daughter of a mere second Alliance¡¯s master dared to ride on his head. It seemed that if he didn¡¯t show his might, he would be treated like a sick cat!

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know who can afford to use me!¡± The master of the ning family was also curious, and his subordinates, who were hiding in the dark, began to sweat after hearing their Master¡¯s words. Although they really wanted to rush out and teach these blind guys a lesson, the master didn¡¯t give them any eye! Therefore, they could only bide their time! Sob ... It¡¯s not easy to be someone else¡¯s subordinate!

    ¡°What are you not satisfied with? It¡¯s better to be a ve than to be the exclusive property of this disgusting woman!¡± Feng Da said speechlessly. He couldn¡¯t understand why a certain woman or female beast in the divine realm liked to treat others as their exclusive property so much. Could it be that this was a custom of the divine realm? No! He had to take good care of Lu Tao and not let her contract this illness.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t make us your exclusive property, I¡¯d rather be your ve. ¡± Cheng Wu begged with a bitter face.

    ¡°Who said anything about you? You¡¯re so ugly, how can you be my exclusive property? do I have such bad taste?¡± The woman shouted angrily.

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s good!¡± Cheng Wu said hurriedly. However, he was a little depressed in his heart. Was he an ugly person? Although he knew that he could not bepared to leader ye and the others, but it was not to the extent of being called an ugly monster, right?

    Visit Myb0 x nove l. to read, pls!

    When Feng Da and the others heard the woman¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Afterparing Cheng Wu¡¯s appearance, they were relieved. This was because based on this woman¡¯s judgment, they were probably also made to be sold as ves.

    ¡°What are youughing at? You¡¯ll be cryingter!¡± The woman shouted in dissatisfaction when she saw themughing so loudly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s what I wanted to say to you. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled and pointed at the Man in ck on the ground.

    The woman looked in the direction that Leng ruoxue was pointing at and discovered in disbelief that all her subordinates were dead. She rubbed her eyes, not willing to believe what she had just seen. No! This couldn¡¯t be true! Thinking of this, she quickly ran to her subordinates ¡®side. She had no choice but to believe that they were really dead.

    ¡°How dare you kill the people of our ascender Alliance! We will never let you go!¡± After the woman said that, she teleported away in a panic.

 Chapter 1275 - The reason (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1275: The reason (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that the woman managed to escape. ¡± The Chi n genius said regretfully when he saw the woman using teleportation to escape.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? The monk can run but the temple can ¡®t. She¡¯s the daughter of the ascender Alliance¡¯s master, are you afraid you can¡¯t find her?¡± Feng Da reminded him with a smile.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The Chi n genius was a little depressed. How could he not know this? In fact, he wanted to capture that woman and use her to threaten the Alliance master of the second alliance. However, now that she had run away, if he went to the second Alliance¡¯s territory to capture her, he was afraid that it would cause a greater conflict with the ascender Alliance. At that time, things would get out of hand.

    ¡°So what if he ran! Let¡¯s go back to the inn first!¡± Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly. To her, that woman didn¡¯t mean anything. The matter between LAN Ming and his disciple was the most urgent matter. They had to get to the bottom of this immediately.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone nodded and returned to the inn together.

    When he arrived at the inn, the genius from the Chi family thought that Leng ruoxue and the rest would at least invite him in out of courtesy! But who knew that the other party didn¡¯t even mention this at all and directly told him to go back home. This couldn¡¯t help but make him feel a little depressed in his heart, but there was nothing he could do!

    In the living room.

    Leng ruoxue, the demon, Wu, LAN Ming, and Yu Lin sat on their respective chairs. However, no one spoke first.

    After a while, Leng ruoxue opened her mouth and said indifferently,¡±¡±Don¡¯t you and your master want to tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± In fact, it was easy for her to find out the truth. She just had to read their minds. However, in her eyes, LAN Ming and Yu Lin were her friends and she would never read their minds. However, desperate times called for desperate measures. If they insisted on not telling her, she had no choice but to do this.

    ¡°I¡¯m really ashamed!¡± Yu Lin said with a depressed look.

    ¡°Take off your clothes,¡± Leng ruoxue suddenly said.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er!¡± The demon red at Leng ruoxue with a hint of displeasure. It was obvious that he was dissatisfied with her for allowing another man to undress.

    Upon hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words,rge beads of sweat kept rolling down her forehead. She couldn¡¯t help but think to herself,¡±this girl is really too unexpected.¡± However, it was a good thing that she had LAN Ming and Yu Lin undress in front of them. Otherwise, it would have caused a misunderstanding! Even though he did not know why Leng ruoxue was doing this, he had absolute trust in her. He believed that Xue ¡®er had her reasons for doing this. Hence, he would not be like a certain man who would make wild guesses and get jealous!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Yu Lin clutched his cor tightly, clearly not wanting to take it off.

    Leng ruoxue was speechless when she saw Yu Lin¡¯s expression as if he was about to be raped. In the end, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and roared,¡±¡±Do you want to undress yourselves, or do you want me to get someone to help you?¡±

    Visit Myb0 x nove l. to read, pls!

    ¡°Little Xue ¡®er, don¡¯t force us!¡± Yu Lin put on a long face and said with an aggrieved expression,¡±sob ... They can¡¯t take off their clothes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not taking off your clothes, are you? Feng Da, you guyse in!¡± Leng ruoxue shouted towards the outside of the hall. She had no intention of ying hide-and-seek with this awkward pair of master and disciple.

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯re here.¡± He had been waiting outside to eavesdrop on Feng Da and the others. When he heard hisdy¡¯s call, he immediately walked in from outside the hall.

    ¡°Take off their clothes.¡± Leng ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Feng Da and the others quickly replied, hehe! This was the first time they had stripped a man of his clothes!

    Then, Feng Da and the others walked in front of Yu Lin and LAN Ming with covetous eyes and said with an apologetic expression,¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry! This is miss¡¯s order, we have no choice but to obey. ¡±

    ¡°Don ¡®t! I don¡¯t want to take off my clothes. ¡± Yu Lin said loudly, his hand gripping his clothes even tighter.

    ¡°Yu Lin! Don¡¯t be like this! What¡¯s the big deal about taking off your clothes and showing us? we¡¯re all men, and you¡¯re shy! We have what you have. ¡± Feng Daforted her with a smile. To be honest, he was not willing to undress a man, but this was an order from the Miss!

    ¡°No... I don¡¯t want to! You can¡¯t do this!¡± Yu Lin was so anxious that she was about to cry as she said with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Feng Da! What are you waiting for? just do it!¡± Leng ruoxue said impatiently.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er!¡± The demon pouted, his eyes filled with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Be good! I naturally have my own intentions!¡± Leng ruoxue consoled.

    ¡°Oh!¡± The demon responded softly, his eyes clearly saying,¡¯you have topensate me.¡¯

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue could only nod her head helplessly. Only then would the evildoer be satisfied and let her do whatever she wanted.

    On the other side, Feng Da and the others had already started to take off Yu Lin and LAN Ming¡¯s clothes. No matter how hard their Masters tried to resist, they were ignored.

    At this time, the master of the ning family, the great elder! And the others were waiting outside the hall! When they heard the ghostly wails and wolf howlsing from the living room, the gossiping genes in their hearts werepletely aroused. They were really too curious, not knowing what the situation was inside right now. Was this a pack of wolves bullying the poor Little Red Riding Hood? I really want to rush in and take a look!

    However, the master of the ning family and the others were also afraid that the two little ves would be embarrassed. After all, ording to Leng Qingtian, they knew each other and were friends from Haotian continent. So, they could only bear with it.

    No matter how much Yu Lin and LAN Ming resisted, in the end, they couldn¡¯t resist the power of the crowd. Their clothes were quickly stripped off, and at this time, they were only wearing a pair of shorts. However, after stripping them of their clothes, Feng Da and the others were all stunned.

    It wasn¡¯t because the master and disciple¡¯s figures were too good, but because their bodies were covered in wounds. It could be considered that there was no intact skin on their bodies. Although the wounds in many ces had almost recovered, there were still many new wounds that had not healed. It was absolutely shocking to look at!

    ¡°Miss! This ...¡±Feng Da turned around and looked at Leng ruoxue hesitantly. He didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leng ruoxue was puzzled. At this moment, Yu Lin and LAN Ming were surrounded by Feng Da and the others, so she wasn¡¯t sure what they had seen.

    ¡°Miss, there are many wounds on their bodies, and many of them are new. It looks like they were caused in the past two days.¡± Feng Da exined.

 Chapter 1276 - The reason (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1276: The reason (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°You guys move aside, let me see.¡± Leng ruoxue suppressed her anger and said. When she saw Yu Lin and LAN Ming¡¯s faces were intact, she was a little puzzled. Logically speaking, since they had be ves, it was impossible for them to not resist at all and obediently allow themselves to be sold. However, their faces were still as handsome as ever. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious. That was why she thought of asking them to take off their clothes to confirm her guess.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Da and the others replied. After that, they made way for the Miss and Regimentmander ye to see clearly.

    Leng ruoxue squinted her beautiful eyes and swept them over LAN Ming and his disciple. The more she looked, the angrier she became. After a while, she turned her beautiful eyes back to the master and disciple and said indifferently,¡±¡±Now, you can slowly tell me what is going on.¡±

    ¡°We ascended to the divine realm half a year ago. When we heard about the ascender Alliance, we immediately went there. However, we didn¡¯t expect that we, master and disciple, would be fancied by the mother and daughter of the two alliances. Master and I were naturally unwilling, so that tigress sent people to capture us and torture us in all ways. When she saw that we were still unwilling, she turned us into ves and nned to buy us back ...¡± LAN Ming exined simply.

    ¡°Continue,¡± Leng ruoxue replied calmly.

    ¡°We were brought to the auction, and then we met you.¡± LAN Ming said.

    ¡°Where are the new injuries on your bodies? Did that woman do it?¡± Leng ruoxue asked indifferently, her body exuding a cold aura.

    ¡°Yes.¡± LAN Ming nodded.

    ¡°Is the quest Guild in cahoots with the ascender Alliance?¡± Leng ruoxue asked again.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! It can¡¯t be considered a collusion. The quest guilds only recognize money and not people. As long as you give them enough money, they will help you do anything. ¡± At this time, Wu suppressed her anger and said.

    ¡°Including murder, arson, and robbery?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Yes, as long as you can afford it.¡± Wu nodded.

    ¡°Then this Guild really doesn¡¯t have any principles! He actually epted everything. Furthermore, he was even acknowledged by the divine realm. ¡± Leng ruoxue was extremely surprised. Organizations like this could be found on any continent. However, they were all dark organizations that could not be exposed to the light. It was rare to see one as brazen as the mission Guild.

    ¡°The missions Guild is under the jurisdiction of the Divine Master¡¯s residence, so there¡¯s nothing in this world that they don¡¯t dare to do. Otherwise, how could a mere mission eunuch work together with the other major guilds?¡± Wu exined.

    ¡°The Divine Master¡¯s estate? His backing is really strong. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. She didn¡¯t care who was backing her up after bullying her friend! Therefore, she didn¡¯t n on letting go of this mission, be it the Guild or the ascender Alliance.

    Visit Myb0 x nove l. to read, pls!

    ¡°Yes, it is indeed very big.¡± Wu said gloomily, AI! The ascender Alliance was still fine. After all, with the ning family master on their side, even the ascender general Alliance couldn¡¯t do anything to them. However, once it involved the mission Guild, it was a bit difficult to deal with. Unless they ignored the role of the mission Guild in this, otherwise, they couldn¡¯t do anything to the mission Guild, AI! Who asked him to have such a strong backing!

    ¡°However, it¡¯s useless no matter how powerful the background of the quest Guild is. As the aplice of the ascender Alliance¡¯s two masters, we naturally can¡¯t let him off.¡± Leng ruoxueughed coldly.

    ¡°En, Xue ¡®er, don¡¯t let them off. Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll support you if anything happens.¡± The demon said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, I have you! Of course I¡¯m not afraid. ¡± Leng ruoxue said cooperatively.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, let¡¯s forget it! Don¡¯t make such a powerful enemy for our sake, aren¡¯t we fine now?¡± After being on the godly continent for half a year, he was well aware of the strength of the ascender Alliance and the mission Guild. Since Leng ruoxue had saved them, it was equivalent to provoking the ascender Alliance. Therefore, the most important thing now was to leave this ce. As long as they were not found by the ascender Alliance, they would be safe. After all, the godly continent was not small, and it was not easy to find them.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote. We¡¯ve already provoked them. Besides, Xiaonn, you should know my temper. Since we¡¯ve provoked an enemy, we naturally have to take the initiative to attack. It¡¯s not my character to be beaten up passively.¡± Leng ruoxue said calmly. She did not care about the ascender Alliance, but the quest Guild! She wouldn¡¯t move yet, but it was inevitable that she would ask for somepensation.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er is right, we should take the initiative to attack the enemy and surprise them, hehe! Let¡¯s go to the ascender Alliance tomorrow!¡± At this time, the ning family¡¯s master and the others, who were tantly eavesdropping on their conversation, no longer sneaked in, but strode straight in.

    After LAN Ming and Yu Lin saw them, they quickly picked up their clothes from the ground in embarrassment and covered half of their bodies, their facespletely red.

    ¡°What are you blocking! Don¡¯t block it, it¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t seen it before. ¡± The master of the ning family mimicked Feng DA¡¯s tone and teased.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we have what you have. ¡± First elder also cooperated.

    ¡°Uh!¡± LAN Ming and Yu Lin looked at each other and were both depressed. No wonder these people could hang out with Xue ¡®er. They were all people who wished for the world to be in chaos. Moreover, the tone of their words was exactly the same. Sigh! Forget it, anyway, they had already lost all their face, so it didn¡¯t matter if they waited a little longer. After thinking it through, the master and disciple pair put on their clothes in front of everyone.

    Leng ruoxue then gave each of them a pill. Almost instantly, the injuries on their bodies were all healed. Even the scars from their old injuries had disappeared. Feeling that their bodies had recovered to their original state, the two of them were so excited that they almost burst into tears.

    ¡°Little Xue ¡®er, we master and disciple will follow you from now on.¡± Yu Lin¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as he said pitifully.

    ¡°You two idiots. Since you¡¯vee to the divine world, why didn¡¯t youe to find us earlier? why did you go to the ascender Alliance? do you really think that ce is a good ce?¡± Wu looked at Yu Lin and LAN Ming, his face full of disappointment.

    ¡°The divine maind is so big, we need a ce to look! Furthermore, we don¡¯t dare to reveal that we¡¯re ascenders. ¡± Yu Lin said in an extremely aggrieved manner.

 Chapter 1277 - The reason (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1277: The reason (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    When they had first arrived at the divine maind, they were clueless. Hence, they were often hunted down because of their identities. Later on, they became more cautious, and their days became slightly better. Furthermore, they had also inquired about Leng ruoxue and the others, but they had found nothing. Later on, they heard that the ascender Alliance had specially taken in ascenders, so they went there. Who knew that their true disaster would begin when they reached there? they had even be ves.

    ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s fine for young people to suffer a little, but now that you¡¯ve met my goddaughter, you¡¯ve finallye back to life. ¡± The master of the ning family tried to smooth things over. As a person from the divine world, no one knew the cruelty of the divine world better than he did. Therefore, he sympathized with the encounter of these two young people, but this was also because they were friends of his goddaughter. If they were strangers, he naturally would not have so much sympathy. After all, there were many people in the divine world who had a hard time. It was impossible to sympathize with them all!

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Yu Lin hurriedly nodded. It was great to be able to meet someone he knew in the immortal realm!

    ¡°Yu Lin, LAN Ming, you two go and rest first!¡± Leng ruoxue said softly. She knew that during this period of time, this master and disciple pair¡¯s days would not be easy. Naturally, they would not be able to have a good rest.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The two of them nodded. Then, Feng Da took them to their residence and arranged rooms for them before returning to the living room.

    ¡°Miss, are we going to the ascender Alliance tomorrow?¡± After returning to the living room, Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Go! He had to go! However, we have to get that genius from the Chi family to join us. We still have to make a trip to the missions Guild first. ¡± The master of the ning family said, as if he wished for the world to be in chaos.

    ¡°En, then I¡¯ll send someone to contact that Chi family genius in a while! However, he may not necessarily go to the ascender alliance with us!¡± Leng ruoxue said. As a disciple of the Chi n, she had more things to worry about than them. Therefore, the Chi n¡¯s genius was probably not willing to provoke the ascender Alliance.

    ¡°Can he not go? The ascender Alliance¡¯s people were all killed by his men. Could it be that the Alliance master of the ascender Alliance will let him off?¡± The master of the ning familyughed evilly.

    ¡°Hehe! If he doesn¡¯t go, we¡¯ll just wait here for the second Alliance¡¯s master toe!¡± The great elder suggested. The woman had suffered such a great loss. After returning to the ascender Alliance, she was bound toin to her mother. It seemed unlikely that the second Alliance¡¯s master would swallow his anger. Therefore, he felt that they should just wait for the rabbit. Why would they waste their manpower and money to go to the second alliance?

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it if he doesn¡¯t go. If hees with us, we¡¯ll destroy the base of the ascender Alliance and sell the mother and daughter as ves. ¡± Leng ruoxue replied without any emotion. Since they dared to sell her friend, then she would let the mother and daughter have a taste of being ves. Who asked her to always pursue a taste of their own medicine!

    ¡°Hahaha! Miss, this is a good idea. Let them be ves and never have freedom for the rest of their lives. ¡± Feng Da and the others agreed with a smirk.

    ¡°Girl, although it¡¯s worse than death to let them be ves, I think it¡¯s better to kill them directly. Otherwise, if they¡¯re alive and saved by others, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be in trouble in the future!¡± The first elder said worriedly.

    If it was really as Xue ¡®er had said, then the ascender Alliance of the divine realm would definitely not sit by and do nothing. It was not because of the importance of the mother and daughter, but because the ascender Alliance could not afford to lose face. Moreover, this would easily deepen the hatred with the ascender Alliance. Although with them around, the ascender Alliance would not dare to do anything to Xue¡¯ er and the others, but as long as he thought of their enemy, he felt that it was not wise to form an enmity with the ascender Alliance.

    ¡°Are you worried about the one in the general Alliance? Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t care about such a small matter. Moreover, how do you know that he doesn¡¯t want to clear out some of the ascender Alliance¡¯s insects?¡± The master of the ning family said confidently. He had some friendship with the old man, so he was very sure that the old man would not fall out with him over such a small matter. However, the great elder¡¯s concerns were not wrong. After all, the current situation was not clear, so it was better to be careful. However, since this was his good daughter¡¯s suggestion, he naturally had no reason to disagree.

    Visit Myb0 x nove l. to read, pls!

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m thinking too much. ¡± Seeing that the master of the ning family was so confident, the great elder did not object anymore.

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to think of a way where no one would dare to save them.¡± Leng ruoxue frowned as she pondered.

    ¡°Hehe! Young miss, this is easy, just give them some medicine and let them live for the time being. When they have suffered enough, then let them die!¡± Feng Da said with a smirk.

    ¡°That¡¯s reasonable. ¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines. Feng DA¡¯s idea was so ruthless! However, she liked it.

    When the master of the ning family, the great elder, and the others heard Feng DA¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help wiping the sweat from their foreheads and secretly sighing to themselves. Fortunately, they were not their enemies. Otherwise, they would have been angered to death.

    After deciding on the fate of the two ascender Alliance¡¯s Alliance master and daughter, Leng ruoxue sent people to look for the Chi family¡¯s geniuses.

    Just as she had expected, the Chi n¡¯s genius had rejected her. Furthermore, the excuse he had given was that she was about to return to the divine realm and would not have the time to go to the ascender alliance with them.

    After receiving such an answer, Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but sneer in her heart. She secretly decided to do as the first elder had said and wait for them here. Hmph! It was impossible for the Chi family genius to stay out of it.

    The next day.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest made another trip to the quest Guild located in Ying city.

    They were stopped by a waiter as soon as they entered the door of the Guild.

    The waiter looked at them with a smile and asked politely,¡±¡±Is there anything you need to entrust? Our Guild of missions offers fair prices. Furthermore, no matter what you¡¯re entrusting us with, we have the ability to aplish it. ¡±

    ¡°Anything?¡± Leng ruoxue lifted her beautiful eyes and asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°Of course, but you have to be able to afford it.¡± The waiter said.

    ¡°Money is not a problem. However, I would like to meet your President. I have some requests that I need to discuss with him personally.¡± Leng ruoxue requested. ording to what she knew, the president of this Mission Association was an aplice in colluding with the ascender Alliance¡¯s leaders. However, what she couldn¡¯t understand was why the ascender Alliance¡¯s leaders woulde to Ying city to entrust this matter to them. One must know that quest guilds were spread throughout the entire divine realm. If she was afraid of being discovered for her ugly acts, she could have just found a quest Guild in a small city. Why did she have toe to Ying city?

    ¡°Uh! In our Guild, only A-rankmissions are qualified to meet the guild leader in person. I handle all othermissions. ¡± The waiter asked. In other words, he wanted to know what Leng ruoxue and the rest had entrusted to him. However, Leng ruoxue would naturally not tell a mere waiter.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know if the thing I¡¯m going to Commission can reach your so-called ¡®A¡¯ ss, I can pay ¡®A¡¯ ss money.¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± The waiter was helpless. After asking them to wait for a moment, he personally went to ask the President.

    Not long after, the waiter returned and brought Leng ruoxue and the others to the president¡¯s office upstairs.

    After entering, Leng ruoxue and the rest noticed that the Guild Master of the Guild for missions looked to be in his fifties. He was slightly chubby and was bald. This surprised them greatly.

    It should be known that it was impossible for a cultivator to have such a situation. However, there was a living example in front of them. This made them sigh. Cultivators also had troubles.

    After they were invited to take a seat, the president of the missions Guild looked at Leng ruoxue and the others. After sizing them up, he said,¡±¡±I wonder what you want to entrust me with?¡±

    He had heard from the waiter that they could pay for an A-rank Commission. This had piqued his curiosity. After all, A-rankmissions were extremely rare these days. Hence, it was extremely rare to encounter an A-rank Commission. If he could handle the matter well and satisfy the client, he would also be able to reap great benefits! Therefore, after hearing the waiter¡¯s words, he immediately took it seriously. And now, he naturally did not know that this was the beginning of his difficult days.

    Just as the Guild Master of the missions Guild was sizing them up, Leng ruoxue had already instructed green vessel to read his mind. Naturally, she knew what he was thinking, and she would definitely fulfill his wish.

    ¡°President, what¡¯s your name?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she asked.

    ¡°My surname is Zeng, Zeng Yan. How should I address you, miss?¡± Zeng Yan asked.

    ¡°I thought you guys don¡¯t know how to ask for the name of the client? President Zeng, you¡¯re breaking the rules!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him with an evil smile.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯ve been impolite, please don¡¯t me me, miss. ¡± Zeng Yan said quickly. However, he was a little unhappy in his heart. Although the mission Guild had this rule, it had been in vain for many years. Once they asked for each other¡¯s names, no one would not tell them. Therefore, he had asked casually.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m here to cooperate with President Zeng, so I naturally won¡¯t me you for your rudeness. ¡± Leng ruoxue said magnanimously. However, her words did not sound right to Zeng Yan¡¯s ears.

    ¡°In that case, miss, please tell me what you want to entrust me with!¡± Zeng Yan suppressed his anger and said, Hmph! If it wasn¡¯t for the reward, he wouldn¡¯t have been so humble.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s like this. I bought a few ves yesterday, and I wish to release them from their restraints. I wonder if President Zeng can do it?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile. She knew that there were restrictions ced on the ves, and those restrictions were specially made by the city Lord¡¯s Manor. Unless the master agreed, no one would be able to break it. She had also asked her Godfather and the great elder about this matter, but they couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Therefore, she could only look for the president. Of course, this was only one of the things she had to do.

    ¡°Miss wants to untie her ve? Why? No master would do that. ves are the private property of the master. ¡± Zeng Yan asked curiously. He couldn¡¯t understand how such a silly woman could exist. Although ves were not expensive, they were bought with money. If their restrictions were removed, it meant that the master would lose his ownership of them.

    ¡°I am very confident in myself. I believe that even without that restrictive spell, they will still be loyal to me. In that case, why don¡¯t I make them owe me a favor?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she exined.

 Chapter 1278 - Busy Guild quest (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1278: Busy Guild quest (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Miss¡¯s words are reasonable. Since that¡¯s the case, I will help you settle this matter. As for the price ...¡± Zeng Yan stopped speaking halfway. He looked at Leng ruoxue with anticipation, waiting for her to continue.

    ¡°President Zeng, this is only one of the things I have to do. You can¡¯t possibly think that I¡¯ll pay the reward for an A-rank mission for such a small matter, right?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile that was not a smile. Her beautiful face was filled with mockery. I¡¯ll let you be happy for a while, then you¡¯ll Cry Later.

    ¡°Hehe! Miss has misunderstood my meaning. I mean, what else do you need my help with?¡± Zeng Yan quickly changed his words.

    ¡°President Zeng, this is just the first mission that I¡¯m asking your mission Guild to do for me. When this matter ispleted, I¡¯ll tell you what the next mission is. I¡¯ll pay the deposit first ording to the rules of your mission Guild. When the matter is over, I¡¯ll pay you the remaining amount. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    After she finished speaking, she took out two top-grade fire attribute crystals from her bracelet. She knew that these top-grade fire attribute crystals were very rare and their value was far higher than other top-grade crystals. This was not because there was anything special about these top-grade fire attribute crystals, but because there were too many fire attribute cultivators in the divine world. Therefore, these top-grade fire attribute crystals were the most popr crystals.

    She had deliberately taken out these two top-grade fire attribute crystals to lure Zeng Yan into the trap, because Zeng Yan was a fire attribute cultivator.

    Just as Leng ruoxue had expected, the moment Zeng Yan saw the two top-grade fire attribute crystals, his eyes were fixed on them. His eyes immediately shot out a fiery glow, and he couldn¡¯t wait to immediately im the two fire attribute crystals as his own. One must know that the exchange rate of fire attribute crystals had always been slightly higher than the crystals of other attributes. Hence, it would be strange if he wasn¡¯t envious!

    That dense fire attribute was so alluring! He couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath, and the thick breath of the fire attribute seemed to drift around his nose.

    ¡°Miss, is your bnce also paid with this top quality fire attribute crystal?¡± Zeng Yan suppressed the excitement in his heart and asked calmly. However, only he knew that he was definitely not calm.

    ¡°Of course, I only have fire attribute crystals. After all, I¡¯m also a fire attribute cultivator. If President CEng wants me to pay with other attribute crystals, I can¡¯t afford it. However, if President CEng doesn¡¯t like fire attribute crystals, I can exchange them for the attribute you like.¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    ¡°No need! No need! This will do, there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. ¡± Zeng Yan quickly said after hearing this.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I wonder when President Zeng will be able to fulfill my request. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°It will be done in two days. I will personally send someone to deliver it to you.¡± Zeng Yan said with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s too long, can you hurry up? Maybe I¡¯ll leave this ce tomorrow. ¡± Leng ruoxue furrowed her brows and said with a troubled expression.

    ¡°I see! I¡¯ll try!¡± Zeng Yan looked a little embarrassed, but he didn¡¯t want to let go of this big fish. It should be known that it was a top-grade fire attribute crystal. If he couldplete this youngdy¡¯s task, he would definitely be able to make a big profit. He couldn¡¯t help but think to himself.

    Visit Myb0 x nove l. to read, pls!

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, President Zeng. I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news.¡± Leng ruoxue said, satisfied. After telling Zeng Yan where they were staying, the group returned to the inn.

    The next day.

    Zeng Yan sent someone to deliver the method of removing the restrictions. After Leng ruoxue received it, she immediately removed the restrictions on LAN Ming and Yu Lin. At the same time, she handed a letter to the person and asked him to pass it to Zeng Yan. Needless to say, the letter contained what she would need Zeng Yan to do next.

    After the person left, Feng Da looked at Leng ruoxue curiously and asked,¡±¡±Young miss, did you say that you would betray the Alliance head of the 2nd ascender Alliance?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking him to betray the second Alliance¡¯s master! I only asked him to help us investigate the glorious deeds of the second Alliance¡¯s leader, and this is also part of my mission. If he doesn¡¯t do as I say, he can forget about getting the rest of the crystals. In Zeng Yan¡¯s eyes, which is more important, the crystals or the woman?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s the crystal stones that are important. Yesterday, when he saw the two top grade fire attribute crystal stones, his eyes were green with envy.¡± Feng Daughed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll obediently send me the information about the second Alliance¡¯s master. Don¡¯t forget, the mission Guild only recognizes money, not people!¡± Leng ruoxue said with absolute certainty. This was only a part of her n, so it would be hard for Zeng Yan not to fall for it.

    ¡°Hehe! Next, we¡¯ll let them have a dog-eat-dog fight. ¡± Feng Daughed evilly. He loved doing bad things.

    ¡°Yes. However, they have a very deep friendship, so we can¡¯t rush this. We can only do it step by step.¡± Leng ruoxue continued.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss. After this, I thought of many missions for their Guild to do, but they had no choice but to do them.¡± Feng Daughed evilly.

    ¡°Alright, when the mission Guild sends the information on the second Alliance¡¯s leader, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. I¡¯ll just pay for it.¡± Leng ruoxue had made up her mind to be a hands-off shopkeeper because she was very confident in her subordinates. With them around, she had once said that they would definitely y with half her life.

    ¡°Hehe! Miss, don¡¯t worry! Leave this matter to us and we¡¯ll be absolutely safe. ¡± Feng Da patted his chest and promised.

    ¡°Well, then I won¡¯t show up for the next few days.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. With that, she pulled the demon back to her bracelet to cultivate.

    The next day.

    Sure enough, the mission Guild had sent over the information on the ascendants of the two alliances. The information was extremely detailed, and it seemed that they had already known about it. In order to get those top-grade crystals as soon as possible, they had even included the number of men the two Alliance¡¯s ascendants had. Of course, he was not included in the information.

    Looking at the information, Feng DA¡¯s lips slowly curled up. He was obviously very satisfied with the information. However, what made him speechless was that the Alliance master of the second alliance was too powerful. He had no idea how many men she had taken over the years, and some of her methods were extremely vile.

 Chapter 1279 - Busy Guild quest (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1279: Busy Guild quest (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ording to the records, the leader of the second alliance had once taken a fancy to a married man. In order to win him over, she had plotted an ident for his wife. Not only did she use the ident to threaten his wife, but she also had a legitimate reason to have the man, causing his family to be destroyed. Of course, this was only one of her great achievements. In the experience of the leader of the second alliance, there were too many things like this to count.

    Seeing Feng Da quickly browse through the information he had brought without saying a word, the waiter sent by the mission Guild couldn¡¯t help but be anxious. One must know that he had been ordered toe here. In addition to handing over the task that the guest had asked them to do, another important thing was to collect the remaining crystals. Before he came, the president had repeatedly told him to bring the remaining crystals back. But now, looking at the other party, it seemed that he had no intention of paying! What should he do? The waiter was in a dilemma.

    ¡°Are you satisfied with the efficiency of our Guild? ¡± The waiter asked in a reserved manner.

    ¡°I¡¯m satisfied! We¡¯re very satisfied, otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have paid you so much. However, we¡¯re not done with what we have to do, so you have to continue to work hard. ¡± Feng Da said with a smile, his attitude very friendly.

    ¡°There are more?¡± The waiter was very depressed and couldn¡¯t help but think to himself,¡¯Oh ... It looks like they don¡¯t intend to pay. How are we going to exin this to the president when we go back?¡¯

    ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t possibly think that you can get the money for an A-rank mission with such a simple mission, right? I really don¡¯t know if I¡¯m the one who¡¯s stupid or if you guys are. ¡± Feng Da said with a mocking expression.

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s not what I meant. May I know what kind of mission you¡¯re entrusting me with next?¡± The waiter asked with a smile.

    ¡°Mydy¡¯s pet went missing yesterday. Please help her find it!¡± Feng Da said directly.

    ¡°Argh! Pet? What pet? Why would I lose it?¡± The waiter was puzzled, because he didn¡¯t know what the man in front of him meant by ¡®pet¡¯. Logically speaking, beasts should have signed a contract with their Masters, so it was unlikely that they would lose them!

    ¡°My family¡¯s young miss¡± pet is a Fox. Because it was jealous of a woman, it ran away from home in a fit of anger. So, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help me find it! We definitely won¡¯t mistreat your mission Guild. If you ept our mission, your mission Guild¡¯s performance will definitely be the best among all the mission guilds. ¡± Feng DA¡¯s face was full of certainty and anticipation.

    ¡°Alright, please tell us what the fox looks like and where it might go! We¡¯ll send people to look for him. ¡± The waiter said helplessly, sigh! It seemed that it would not be easy to earn their money!

    ¡°En, this is the information on that Fox. You must remember that Fox has a bad temper, so you must go along with it and think of a way to coax it back. If it loses even a single hair, not only will you not get the remaining crystals, you will also have topensate us for our losses.¡± Feng Da warned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we understand. ¡± The waiter said hurriedly. At this moment, he was even more certain that their money was not easy to earn. Thinking of this, he turned around and left with the information Feng Da gave him.

    After the waiter left, a snow-white little fox walked out of the inner room with an unhappy expression.

    ¡°Who said I have a bad temper?¡± Xue Ying said gloomily,¡±Wu ... This detestable Feng Da, not only did he want it to y the role of Leng ruoxue¡¯s beloved pet that went missing because of jealousy, he even ndered it. He¡¯s really too much.¡±

    Visit Myb0 x nove l. to read, pls!

    ¡°Hehe! How could you have a bad temper? That was for outsiders to hear. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be too rough to you, so I¡¯m giving you a heads up. ¡± Feng Da said with a smile.

    ¡°Hmph! Anyway, don¡¯t nder me. ¡± Xue Ying said with wide eyes.

    ¡°Alright, alright. Then, as the miss¡¯s missing pet, when do you n to let them find you?¡± Feng Da asked with a smile, which meant,¡±when do you n to leave the inn?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Let them look for a few days first, money is not that easy to earn. ¡± Xue Ying¡¯s face was filled with disapproval.

    Three dayster.

    Only then did Xue Ying quietly leave bamboo city and head to the ces they might be looking for.

    After another two days, Snow Shadow was finally found by the people from the quest Guild. After finding snow Shadow, they immediately sent this little devil back to the inn.

    Feng Da looked at the scratch marks on the waiter¡¯s face andughed in his heart. It looked like snow Shadow had made them suffer quite a bit! Look at all of them, there¡¯s no one on their bodies or faces that isn¡¯t injured. Very good! Xue Ying had been with them for a long time, and he was bing more and more like them.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? Was he beaten up by a crowd?¡± Feng Da asked, pretending to be confused.

    ¡°No! I identally fell. ¡± The waiter¡¯s face was gloomy. He really couldn¡¯t say it. They were all yed by this cute little fox. Wu ... It was too embarrassing. There were so many of them, but they couldn¡¯t even handle a little fox.

    ¡°Then you guys were too careless.¡± Feng Da said with a look of sympathy, but he was alreadyughing in his heart. He looked at Xue Ying, who was squatting on top of the waiter¡¯s head, and was clearly very satisfied with his masterpiece.

    Xue Ying¡¯s tail kept wagging on the waiter¡¯s face, making the waiter dizzy. Not only that, but he also felt like sneezing. However, just as he could not control himself, Xue Ying jumped away from the top of his head to avoid being affected by the man¡¯s saliva.

    When Feng Da and the others saw Xue Ying¡¯s actions, they also took a few steps back in tacit understanding. As a result, the waiter¡¯s saliva allnded on thepanions closest to him.

    ¡°You!¡± The waiter¡¯spanions were a little angry. Damn it, their reactions were too slow, so they suffered directly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± The waiter said gloomily. It was all that damn Fox¡¯s fault. Why did he sweep his face with his tail for no reason? he couldn¡¯t help but want to sneeze.

    ¡°Yes, he didn¡¯t do it on purpose, so don¡¯t me him. We¡¯re very satisfied that he was able to find mydy¡¯s pet. However, we still have other tasks for you toplete, so we can¡¯t pay you the rest of the money now.¡± Feng Da said with a smile on his face. As soon as he said this, the waiter and the others from the mission Guild almost fainted.

 Chapter 1280 - Busy Guild quest (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1280: Busy Guild quest (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    F * ck! Are they done yet? Although these missions were not big, they came one after another. When would they end? Why was it so difficult to earn their money? The waiter and the others couldn¡¯t help butin in their hearts, but they still had to put on a happy expression.

    ¡°I wonder what other requests you have?¡± The waiter asked with a forced smile.

    ¡°This is a part of what we have to do. After you¡¯ve done this, I¡¯ll give you the rest.¡± Feng Da handed over a thick stack of paper. The waiter took it and almost fainted after taking a look at it. The paper was full of tasks, and the stack of paper was an inch thick. Moreover, this was not the end, because the waiter had said that he would assign other tasks after these things were done.

    F * ck! Did these people treat them as their servants? He had been in the Guild of missions for many years, but he had never seen such a troublesome client. They really went too far! They didn¡¯t show their might! Did they think that the quest Guild was a pushover? The waiter cursed in his heart. However, he only dared to curse in his heart. He didn¡¯t have the guts to offend the client. Moreover, the president attached great importance to the client.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave now.¡± Then, Feng Da asked the waiter to leave. The waiter and the others had to swallow their anger and leave the inn.

    After the waiter and the others left, Xue Ying looked at Feng Da and said with a smirk,¡±¡±You guys are really bad. You actually thought of so many missions for them to do.¡±

    ¡°Hehe! Both of them! Both of them! You¡¯re not bad either! It actually caused those people to be covered in injuries. ¡± Feng Daughed.

    ¡°Those are just superficial wounds. They¡¯ll be fine after eating a pill. The reason why they came back with injuries was just to show their President. They¡¯re all smart people!¡± Xue Ying said with a look of disdain.

    ¡°However, you¡¯ve given them so many missions, will theyplete them honestly? Wouldn¡¯t it take a long time to finish all this?¡± Xue Ying asked with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to them whether they want to do it or not. If they don¡¯t do it, they won¡¯t be able to get the rest of the crystals. The young miss ¡®bait has already been set, and that President Zeng has no choice but to take the bait. And once they fail toplete our Commission, we¡¯ll have a reason to Rob them.¡± Feng Da chuckled. He was in a very good mood.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± Snow Shadow nodded.

    In the next few days, the mission Guild was as Feng Da had expected. They were busy with the missions he assigned. Although the missions he gave were not very big, there were a lot of them, and they were veryplicated. However, for the sake of those top quality fire attribute crystals, they had to send people toplete those missions.

    This had also diverted the attention of the mission Guild. Therefore, the arrival of the ascender Alliance¡¯s two Alliance Masters did not attract Zeng Yan¡¯s attention.

    In an unremarkable Inn in Ying city.

    In the room.

    Visit Myb0 x nove l. to read, pls!

    A beautiful woman who looked to be in her thirties waszily lying on a deck chair. Beside her were two handsome men who were serving her. This man was the leader of the ascender Alliance.

    ¡°Mother! When are we going to settle the score with them?¡± Suddenly, the door was pushed open and a young woman ran in.

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? We have to understand the opponent¡¯s situation. If we go rashly, what if we suffer a loss?¡± The woman who was addressed as mother frowned slightly and spoke indifferently. She had said that her only daughter was impetuous before. However, she had said it many times but she was still unrepentant. Now, she was toozy to say it again.

    ¡°Mother! Don¡¯t let them go, some of them are the kind of pretty boys mother likes. When the timees, we must torture them with all our might to avenge the deaths of our two alliances. ¡± The young woman said fiercely.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say this, mother knows it in her heart. These few days, you¡¯d better stay in the inn and not run around, do you hear me?¡± The leader of the second alliance warned.

    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the young woman replied obediently. However, she was a little dissatisfied in her heart. Ever since she had escaped back to the second alliance, her mother had been much stricter with her, causing her to be unable to run around like she used to.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back to your room! I¡¯ll send someone to keep an eye on you. ¡± The leader of the second alliance said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Although the young woman was very unwilling, she did not dare to disobey her mother¡¯s words. After all, her mother was her biggest backer.

    The youngdy then returned to her room, while the Alliance master of the second alliance sighed as he watched his only daughter¡¯s back.

    ¡°Alliance master, the young miss is still young. When she is older, she will naturally understand.¡± A man beside him advised.

    ¡°I hope so! However, with that personality of hers, it¡¯s really easy for her to cause trouble!¡± The Alliance master of the second alliance was depressed.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door, and a man quickly went to open it.

    ¡°Alliance master, I¡¯m back.¡± A middle-aged man walked in from the outside and bowed respectfully.

    ¡°How is it? What did Zeng Yan say?¡± The leader of the second alliance asked.

    ¡°Alliance master, I didn¡¯t see President Zeng. Not only that, I didn¡¯t see anyone from the missions Guild. The main door of the missions Guild was locked.¡± The middle-aged man replied.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± The Alliance master of the second alliance narrowed his eyes and said in disbelief. He had once said that it was impossible for him to leave his ownir. This was too unbelievable.

    ¡°Alliance master, I¡¯ve asked around. It seems that the mission Guild has epted a mission, so all of their people have gone to run that mission.¡± The middle-aged man said gloomily.

    ¡°What kind of mission could make theme out in full force? I¡¯m really curious!¡± The Alliance master of the second alliance said indifferently.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t manage to find out, but I did manage to find out the true identity of the person who killed our two alliances.¡± The middle-aged man said.

    ¡°Is that person really from the Chi n?¡± The leader of the second alliance asked.

    ¡°Yes, and he¡¯s a direct descendant of the Chi n, from the divine realm.¡± The middle-aged man said. However, what he did not know was that Leng ruoxue had intentionally sent someone to leak this information. Her motive was to drag the Chi n¡¯s genius down with her.

 Chapter 1281 - The busy Guild (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1281: The busy Guild (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°What do you two think?¡± The leader of the second alliance turned around and looked at his two husbands.

    ¡°Alliance head, so what if he¡¯s a direct descendant of the Chi family? Can a direct descendant of the Chi family kill someone from the ascender Alliance? If we treat this matter as non-existent just because he¡¯s a direct descendant of the Chi family, how are we going to face the ascender Alliance in the future if word of this gets out? If Yuan Biao were to know about this, wouldn¡¯t he make usugh to death?¡± A man said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Alliance master, brother ran is right. We can¡¯t just let this matter go, otherwise, how will you convince the public in the future? Our two alliances can¡¯t beughed at. ¡± The other man said.

    ¡°You mean you want me to find that Chi family direct descendant to settle the score?¡± The leader of the second alliance asked uncertainly.

    ¡°Alliance master, we¡¯re only giving you a suggestion. You¡¯re the one who decides what to do. However, if we don¡¯t pursue this matter because of the other party¡¯s identity, I¡¯m afraid the prestige of our second alliance will be lost in the future.¡± The man¡¯s face was filled with worry. What he said was exactly what the second alliance master wanted. Because she was indeed worried that this would happen, she was very conflicted at this moment.

    ¡°If we kill that Chi n¡¯s direct descendant, wouldn¡¯t we be enemies with the Chi n?¡± The Alliance master of the second alliance asked indifferently.

    ¡°Alliance head, who said we¡¯re going to kill him? we only need to kill his subordinates. We still have to give face to Chi n.¡± The man called little brother ran quickly said.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that we¡¯ll only kill his subordinates?¡± The eyes of the Alliance master of the second alliance lit up as she thought to herself,¡¯this is a good way to get the best of both worlds. This way, we won¡¯t have to form too deep a hatred with the Chi n. After all, we have to regain the face of the ascender Alliance.¡¯ She believed that the Chi n would understand if they did this.

    ¡°En, we only want the life of that subordinate of the Chi n. As for his life, if we really take it, the Chi n will not let this matter rest.¡± Brother ran nodded and looked up at the other man. The two of themmunicated silently with their eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. It¡¯s settled then. We¡¯ll go to the Chi family tonight to ask for her.¡± The Alliance master of the second alliance said.

    After the decision was made, the Alliance master of the second alliance began to instruct his subordinates to prepare for the night¡¯s operation. All of their ns were within Leng ruoxue¡¯s grasp.

    At the inn where Leng ruoxue and the others were, they were currently fretting over dinner. As there were too many people and everyone had different tastes, it was difficult to adjust everyone¡¯s opinions! Therefore, what to eat had be their biggest problem.

    Looking at the master of the ning family and the first elder who were arguing with each other, Leng ruoxue helplessly reminded them,¡±¡±Godfather, great elder, don¡¯t quarrel. We still have things to do tonight! Don¡¯t miss the show just because you don¡¯t know what to eat. ¡±

    ¡°Right! Then just eat something! The most important thing is to watch the show. ¡± The two old men immediately replied in unison.

    After reaching an agreement, everyone began to prepare dinner.

    Visit Myb0 x nove l. to read, pls!

    After dinner, they concealed themselves and made their way to the Chi n¡¯s courtyard. The Chi n genius was still living there, while Chi Rui had already returned to Chi city.

    When they arrived at the Chi family¡¯s courtyard, everyone jumped onto the roof and found afortable spot. They took out some small snacks and ced them in front of each other, ready to watch a good show.

    Looking at Leng ruoxue and the rest¡¯s smooth and natural movements, master ning and the great elder were both surprised. They could not help but think to themselves,¡±seeing how they¡¯re so familiar with this, it¡¯s obvious that they¡¯ve done this many times!¡±

    Facing the strange looks from the two of them, Leng ruoxue felt extremely awkward. Actually, they rarely did such a thing as peeking on the spot!

    ¡°Godfather, great elder, quickly find a ce to sit down! It¡¯s so tiring to stand!¡± Leng ruoxue wiped away the cold sweat on her forehead. Their gazes made her a little shy.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, why didn¡¯t we watch from the inn? why did we have toe here to enjoy the cool breeze?¡± The master of the ning family asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Godfather, how can watching a live broadcast be more enjoyable than watching a live broadcast? Besides, we¡¯re not here to watch the show. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s true. ¡± The master of the ning family nodded. He was calm now. Anyway, he would listen to his good daughter. He would do whatever she asked him to do.

    Leng ruoxue and the others waited for a while. Not long after, the Alliance master of the second alliance arrived with his subordinates.

    They sneakily surrounded the entire courtyard. Immediately after, someone from the two ascender Alliance shouted,¡±People of Chi n,e out and die!¡±

 Chapter 1282 - Fishing in troubled waters (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1282: Fishing in troubled waters (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Who would be so bold? How dare youe to our Chi family and cause trouble!¡± As soon as the ascender Alliance¡¯s side finished speaking, an even louder roar came from the courtyard. In an instant, dozens of ck shadows rushed out of the courtyard. The leader was a middle-aged man in his forties.

    The middle-aged man red at the ascender Alliance¡¯s side and said loudly,¡±¡±Who are you people? You actually came to our Chi family¡¯s territory to cause trouble, you really don¡¯t want to live!¡±

    ¡°We are the ascender Alliance, and we are here to settle the score with your Chi family.¡± Someone in the ascender Alliance shouted.

    ¡°You¡¯re here to settle ounts with us? Who Do You Think You Are, you dare toe to our Chi n to die! Brothers! Go, teach these ascenders who don¡¯t know the immensity of the heavens and earth a good lesson. ¡± The middle-aged man ordered. With his order, the Chi family immediately drew their weapons and rushed to the front of the ascender Alliance. Their faces were filled with an unusually fierce expression.

    ¡°Brothers! Let¡¯s go too, we can¡¯t let these natives look down on us!¡± Someone in the ascender Alliance¡¯s team shouted.

    ¡°Right! I can¡¯t let them look down on me!¡± The ascender Alliance¡¯s members were enraged and roared together. Then, the two sides began to fight.

    After a long time.

    The two sides were still fighting ...

    Seeing this situation, brother ran, who was beside the Alliance master of the second alliance, couldn¡¯t help but whisper worriedly,¡±¡±Alliance master, if we let them continue fighting like this, will both sides suffer?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won ¡®t. ¡± The Alliance master of the second alliance was very confident in her subordinates. After all, the people she had brought were the elites of the second alliance. Moreover, there were many of them. Therefore, if they were to be injured, it would be the other party, not her own people.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± Little brother ran said, feeling assured.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the others who were watching the show from the roof saw that it was about time. They gave Feng Da and the others a look and then quietly went to the center of the battlefield to fish in troubled waters.

    ¡°Little girl, this move of yours is really ruthless! Hahaha!¡± Seeing this, the great elder couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°The Mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the Oriole behind. I will definitely not let this Alliance master of the second alliance go. It¡¯s impossible to stay out of this matter. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. Although she did not want to have too much enmity with the ascender Alliance, there were some things that she could not tolerate. That Chi family¡¯s genius was someone her Godfather wanted to plot against, so he could only me it on his bad luck!

    ¡°Yes, the ascender Alliance¡¯s people were clearly killed by his subordinates. How could he not stand up for them?¡± The first elder said with a smile.

    Visit Myb0 x nove l. to read, pls!

    As Feng Da and the others took advantage of the chaos, many people from the ascender Alliance had died mysteriously. However, no one could see any clues. The Alliance master of the two alliances only saw her subordinates fall to the ground and did not see them wake up again. This could not help but make her angry. After walking closer to take a look, she found that her subordinates had all died. This fact directly raised her anger to the peak.

    ¡°Alliance master, calm down!¡± Seeing this, brother ran quickly advised.

    ¡°How do you want me to calm down? Now, it¡¯s all our people who are dead!¡± The Alliance master of the second alliance roared furiously.

    ¡°Alliance master, many of them were also seriously injured, so they didn¡¯t gain much advantage.¡± Brother ran reminded.

    ¡°Even so, I can¡¯t just watch my subordinates die without knowing why!¡± The second Alliance¡¯s leader still felt extremely unbnced.

    ¡°Alliance master, since things havee to this, we have no other choice. I didn¡¯t expect the Chi family¡¯s subordinates to have such highbat strength. It seems like we have underestimated them.¡± The other man said gloomily.

    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect that either!¡± The leader of the second alliance said with a dark expression.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Suddenly, another voice came from the courtyard, and it was a call to stop.

    When the Chi family members heard this, they all stopped. As for the ascender Alliance, they also took advantage of the situation and did not continue to pester him.

    ¡°Who are you people? You actually came to our Chi n to cause trouble?¡± The Chi family genius walked out of the courtyard and questioned with an unhappy expression.

    ¡°Young master, they im to be the ascender Alliance. They said that they are here to settle the score with us.¡± The middle-aged man quickly said.

    ¡°The ascender Alliance? Which League are you guys from?¡± The Chi n genius yed dumb. In fact, he had long received news that people from the ascender Alliance hade to bamboo city. However, he did not take it seriously. He did not expect that these people from the ascender Alliance would actually dare toe to his door. This was really preposterous.

    It was impossible for him not to know what was going on outside the courtyard. However, he did note out immediately because he wanted his subordinates to teach the ascender Alliance a lesson. However, he did not expect that his subordinates would be so heavy-handed and kill many people from the ascender Alliance. As a result, he could no longer keep a close eye on it. Otherwise, he was afraid that the matter would be more and more difficult to deal with.

    ¡°I¡¯m the Alliance head of the ascender Alliance. ¡± The Alliance master of the second alliance suppressed the anger in his heart and said indifferently.

    ¡°So it¡¯s the arrival of the Alliance master of the second alliance! The Alliance master of the second alliance isn¡¯t in his own territory, buting to my ce to cause trouble. This doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± The Chi n geniusughed.

    ¡°Hmph! Your subordinates have killed so many of our people. If I don¡¯te, I¡¯ll be aughingstock!¡± The Alliance master of the second alliance said angrily.

    ¡°Alliance master of the second alliance, you may not know this, but the people from the second alliance who died at the hands of my subordinates were all asking for it. If it were you, would you be able to take it lying down when you were surrounded and shouted to kill? How can you be indifferent?¡± The Chi n genius asked with a smile.

    ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t kill the people of the second alliance!¡± The Alliance master of the second alliance roared in anger.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t kill them, I¡¯m going to be your precious daughter¡¯s exclusive property, Hmph! She really dared to think about it! Not only did she send someone to kill me, but she also wanted me to be her exclusive sex ve! Is she worthy?¡± The Chi n genius sneered.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that my daughter isn¡¯t good enough for you?¡± The Alliance master of the second alliance narrowed his eyes and said in an unfriendly tone.

    ¡°What else did you think? You¡¯re only the Alliance master of the second ascender Alliance. In our Chi family, your daughter doesn¡¯t even have the right to be a servant. ¡± The Chi n geniusughed. His words had provoked the second alliance master quite a bit.

 Chapter 1283 - Fishing in troubled waters (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1283: Fishing in troubled waters (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    The leader of the second alliance had always thought of herself as the best in the divine maind and was extremely proud. In her heart, she also thought that she was the top figure in the divine maind. As long as she set her eyes on something, she would definitely have it. Moreover, she was the only one who had the right to have any good things. However, now, she had been degraded by a direct descendant of the Chi family. This was absolutely intolerable to her proud self.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re only a direct descendant of the Chi family, and I¡¯m sure there are as many direct descendants like you in the Chi family as there are hairs on an ox!¡± The Alliance master of the second alliance retorted.

    ¡°Yup! However, no matter what, my identity and status are above yours. ¡± Chi n¡¯s genius said with a smile, neither angry nor annoyed.

    ¡°You ...¡± The Alliance master was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say anything. After all, what he said was the truth. On the divine maind, she might be able to call the wind and summon the rain. However, once they were in the divine world, their status was as different as the sky and the earth. So, although she was angry, she couldn¡¯t refute him.

    ¡°Alliance master of the second alliance, I can spare your life for the sake of the ascender Alliance. However, your subordinates have injured so many of my men. If you want to keep things at peace, then show me your sincerity! Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about leaving today!¡± The Chi family¡¯s genius said with a smile. Although his subordinates had suffered some losses, the number of injuries was more than the number of deaths. Inparison, the losses of the two alliances were much more severe. Therefore, in order to not worsen the hatred between them and the ascender Alliance, he did not care about it.

    However, even if he wanted to let it go, the other party might not agree.

    After hearing his words, the Alliance master¡¯s face turned white with anger. Her whole body trembled and she could not speak for a long time. The man beside her saw this and could not help but speak for her,¡±¡±Young master Chi, you¡¯re wrong. Compared to your Chi n, our casualties seem to be more severe. How can you say that?¡±

    ¡°Who are you? I¡¯m talking to your President, you have no right to interrupt!¡± The Chi n genius said unhappily.

    ¡°He¡¯s my husband, so his will is my will!¡± The second Alliance¡¯s Alliance master quickly said when he saw his man being wronged.

    ¡°Oh! I¡¯ve long heard that there are many men who live off women around the Alliance master of the second alliance. I¡¯m sure these two are two of them!¡± The Chi n genius looked at the man beside the Alliance master with disdain.

    ¡°Who are you calling a soft-rice? You¡¯re the publicly acknowledged pretty boy! Our family¡¯s young miss just happens to want to provide for you, why don¡¯t you just give in!¡± Brother ran said angrily.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± The Chi n genius squinted his eyes and said in an unfriendly tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand the humannguage? I said that my family¡¯s young miss wants to keep you, and I¡¯ve been talking about it for many days!¡± Brother ran said, not afraid of death.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± Chi family¡¯s genius shouted angrily. Then, a light blue divine power shot out from his hand. Immediately, a shooting star with a light blue light flew towards brother ran.

    ¡°Alliance master! Help me!¡± The shooting star brushed past him, and brother ran screamed before falling to the ground.

    Visit Myb0 x nove l. to read, pls!

    ¡°Ranran!¡± Seeing this, the Alliance master of the second alliance quickly bent down to check on his husband¡¯s injuries, only to see that his beloved husband was covered in blood and had already passed out.

    ¡°Chi, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± The Alliance master of the second alliance roared in anger. As the saying goes,¡±when you¡¯re angry, you¡¯ll be angry for the sake of your beauty.¡± The man she liked was lying in front of her, covered in blood. Any woman would go crazy.

    After the Alliance master of the second alliance finished shouting, he turned to his subordinates and shouted,¡±¡±Attack! Don¡¯t let a single person from the Chi family off!¡±

    With that, she charged at the Chi family genius and began to fight with him ...

    ¡°We can go back now.¡± Seeing that the matter was almost settled, Leng ruoxue smiled and said to the crowd.

    ¡°Uh! Girl, are you leaving now? The Alliance master of the second alliance hasn¡¯t surrendered yet!¡± The first elder said with some reluctance. To be honest, he hadn¡¯t seen enough of the show! Moreover, it seemed that this was the most lively time, so he was naturally a little reluctant to leave.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, we should go back and sleep. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! Then let¡¯s go!¡± The first elder wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said helplessly.

    After that, everyone left quietly.

    On the way, Feng Da and the others couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±¡±Miss, if we go back like this, what if that Chi family genius fails?¡±

    ¡°If he fails, then we¡¯ll just kill him and say that it was the doing of the ascender 2 Alliance.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Uh! Youngdy, are you really going to do this?¡± Feng Da was speechless. How did misse up with such an idea? This was simply too evil. Poor Chi n¡¯s genius! I wish you good luck. You must capture that Alliance master of the second alliance Alive! Otherwise, you¡¯ll be the one in trouble! He thought to himself sympathetically.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡± Leng ruoxue tried to y dumb. Actually, she had just said it casually. However, if the Chi family¡¯s genius really failed, she could not guarantee that she would not do the same!

    ¡°Hahaha! Silly boy! Xue ¡®er was just joking, and you took it for real! It¡¯s impossible for the Chi family¡¯s genius to fail. Don¡¯t worry, the two alliances ¡°leaders won¡¯t let him off. Therefore, The Grudge between him and the ascender Alliance is set in stone.¡± The master of the ning familyughed, obviously in a good mood.

    ¡°Uh! What if he fails?¡± Feng Da didn¡¯t trust the Chi family¡¯s genius.

    ¡°Then he can only be the prisoner of the second Alliance¡¯s Alliance master and her daughter. He injured her husband, so how could she let him go? she¡¯ll definitely torture the Chi family¡¯s genius after capturing him!¡± So, we just need to watch a good show. We¡¯ll see at dawn!¡± The master of the ning family said happily.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Da nodded, but he couldn¡¯t help thinking in his heart that it seemed that the master of the ning family and the youngdy had the same thoughts. Wu ... These two bad-hearted guys, the Chi family genius was so pitiful! They had actually joined forces to scheme against him.

    After returning to the inn, everyone went to sleep in peace.

    The next day.

    Qing Jue informed Leng ruoxue of the news the moment she woke up.

    Just as she had expected, the second league¡¯s leader had been captured by the Chi family¡¯s genius and locked up in the Chi family¡¯s prison.

 Chapter 1284

    <h4>Chapter 1284: Fishing in troubled waters (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    When Leng ruoxue heard this news, she nodded her head in satisfaction. She thought to herself,¡¯thank God, the Chi family¡¯s genius didn¡¯t let me down. If he couldn¡¯t even deal with a woman, then I¡¯ll definitely look down on him!¡¯

    Once they were out of the room, Leng ruoxue informed everyone of the news.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, shouldn¡¯t we pay a visit to the Chi family¡¯s genius next?¡± Master ning said with a smile.

    ¡°Godfather, it¡¯s not a visit, it¡¯s a condolence! The Chi family courtyard was disturbed yesterday, and the news has already spread throughout the entire Ying city. We are friends, after all, and it is only right for us to visit and express our condolences. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Right! Right! It¡¯s a condolence!¡± Master ning said with a smile.

    After breakfast, Leng ruoxue brought Feng Da and the rest to the Chi family¡¯s courtyard.

    The Butler led Leng ruoxue and the others into the living room and went to inform the Chi family¡¯s geniuses.

    Not long after, the Chi n¡¯s geniuses arrived at the living room with an exhausted expression. When they saw Leng ruoxue and the rest, their mood was lifted.

    ¡°Howe miss Leng and the others are free toe today?¡± The Chi family genius suppressed the joy in his heart and asked with a smile.

    ¡°We heard that the Chi family¡¯s courtyard was attacked this morning, so we¡¯re here to express our condolences.¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Oh! I didn¡¯t expect the news to spread so quickly, even miss Leng knows about it. ¡± The Chi n¡¯s genius said, somewhat embarrassed. In his opinion, this was not a glorious matter. After all, he had paid a painful price to capture the two Alliance¡¯s leaders alive. When he thought of this, the anger in his heart surged. However, he also knew that the conflict with the ascender Alliance would not be resolved.

    ¡°Yes, everyone in the city knows about it. I heard that it was done by the ascender Alliance. Young master Chi, is this rted to the previous incident?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in a probing manner.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all that woman¡¯s fault.¡± The Chi family¡¯s genius was very depressed. As long as he thought of that woman, his heart would itch with hatred. Originally, he didn¡¯t want to argue with the ascender Alliance, but they didn¡¯t appreciate it.

    ......

    ¡°Then what does young master Chi n to do?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Does miss Leng have any good ideas?¡± The Chi n genius couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m considered an enemy of the Alliance master of the second alliance. Naturally, I don¡¯t want her to have an easy time.¡± Leng ruoxue said directly.

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± The Chi n genius nodded. After all, they had provoked the daughter of the second alliance together. However, the second ascender alliance only looked for him to settle the score. This made him feel somewhat unbnced in his heart! However, if he could drag Leng ruoxue and the others down with him, he would be happy to do so.

    ¡°So young master Chi, you must not let her off!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Uh! I wonder how we should deal with her to satisfy miss Leng?¡± The Chi n genius asked.

    ¡°Young master Chi, doesn¡¯t the second Alliance¡¯s Alliance master like to turn people into ves? Then how about we turn them into ves too?¡± Leng ruoxue suggested.

    ¡°This ... Isn¡¯t very good!¡± The Chi n¡¯s genius was somewhat hesitant. If he killed the man, the ascender Alliance would not want to offend the Chi n no matter how angry they were. If ... If he sold the two alliances ¡®leaders as ves, it would be a great humiliation to the ascender Alliance. The ascender Alliance would definitely not let this matter rest!

    ¡°You¡¯re scared? No matter how powerful the ascender Alliance was, they would not dare to provoke the Chi family, right? What¡¯s more, don¡¯t forget that the mother and daughter are going to treat you as their exclusive property. If the mother and daughter can do such a thing, what else do you have to worry about? could it be that you have a tender heart for the woman?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do as miss Leng said!¡± The Chi family genius pondered for a moment and said,¡±yes!¡± Since he had already offended her, why was he still worrying about this and that!

    ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid that Childe Chi has to deal with the mission Guild personally. I heard that President Zeng Yan has a close rtionship with the leaders of the two alliances.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded. In other words, she was telling them not to send any subordinates or count on others to step in.

    ¡°Youngdy Leng, although Zeng Yan and I can¡¯t be considered friends, we¡¯re old acquaintances. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate for me to handle this matter. If youngdy Leng is willing to handle this matter on my behalf, I¡¯ll be extremely grateful.¡± The Chi n genius said after some thought. Since this idea was Leng ruoxue ¡®s, he naturally couldn¡¯t let her stay out of it. Otherwise, he would suffer a huge loss.

    ¡°Oh! If there¡¯s no problem with helping young master Chi, what do I get in return?¡± Leng ruoxue said in a business-like manner.

    ¡°Uh! What benefits does miss Leng want?¡± The Chi n¡¯s genius wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. How could he have forgotten that this young miss Leng wasn¡¯t that easy to order around? Wu ... He had been too careless.

    ¡°What kind of benefits can young master Chi give me?¡± Leng ruoxue asked calmly. Actually, she really wanted to ask,¡±just how much authority do you have?¡± even though it was her idea to sell the mother and daughter as ves, it was not possible for her to run errands for nothing.

    ¡°Five hundred thousand high-grade crystal stones. This is the most I can take out.¡± The Chi n genius said after some thought.

    ¡°Deal!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. Even though she wasn¡¯t short of money and 500000 high-grade crystal stones wasn¡¯t a lot in her eyes, if she didn¡¯t ask for anything, she was afraid that this genius from the Chi n would be suspicious. Thus, she could only ept it reluctantly.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be waiting for miss Leng¡¯s good news.¡± The Chi n genius said in satisfaction. He had thought that Leng ruoxue would demand an exorbitant price! Seeing that she didn¡¯t haggle over the price, he felt much better.

    ¡°Young master Chi, other than that mother and daughter, can you give me her two husbands?¡± Leng ruoxue asked indifferently.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Miss Leng has seen her two husbands?¡± The Chi n¡¯s genius asked suspiciously when he heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen them before, but it¡¯s no secret that the president of the second alliance has many beautiful men by her side. I¡¯ve also heard that the two men she¡¯s bringing with her are her most beloved ones.¡± Leng ruoxue pretended to be envious.

    ¡°En, that¡¯s true. Those two men are indeed extremely handsome, not the slightest bit inferior to the ones you¡¯re with.¡± After listening to Leng ruoxue¡¯s exnation, the Chi family¡¯s genius was relieved. Recently, he had been very suspicious, and she didn¡¯t know what was going on.

 Chapter 1285

    <h4>Chapter 1285: Fishing in troubled waters (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Then, can young master Chi give them to me?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine to give one to you. As for the other one, I¡¯ve injured it, and it¡¯s very serious. So, even if I give it to you, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t live long.¡± The Chi n genius said apologetically.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If he really doesn¡¯t have long to live, I¡¯ll give him a proper burial. I heard that most of the men around the second Alliance¡¯s master were snatched. He¡¯s really too pitiful. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a look of sympathy.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect young miss Leng to be someone who has tender feelings for women.¡± The Chi n genius said with a sour feeling in his heart.

    ¡°Young master Chi, we¡¯re the same! It¡¯s just that you pity women, and I! It¡¯s the exact opposite!¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± The Chi family¡¯s genius replied unwillingly. In fact, the person he wanted to pity more was sitting in front of him. Unfortunately, this woman was not someone who would be at his mercy, so he could only watch helplessly. This feeling of being able to see but not being able to eat it was not a good feeling.

    However, as a direct descendant of arge family, it was important to adjust one¡¯s mental state. Hence, he quickly adjusted his mental state. Then, he instructed the Butler to bring out the few people who were locked up in the cell yesterday, intending to hand them over to Leng ruoxue.

    In the hall, the alliance leader of the second alliance couldn¡¯t help but shout when he saw the Chi family genius,¡±¡±Damn it, let us go now. Otherwise, our ascender Alliance will not let you off!¡±

    ¡°How dare a prisoner be so arrogant! It seems that the lesson I gave you was not enough!¡± The Chi family¡¯s genius sneered. Last night, he had ordered his subordinates to take good care of this mother and daughter. He wondered if they had done well.

    ¡°You ... I won¡¯t let you off!¡± The Alliance master of the second alliance threatened as her beautiful eyes glowed with a cold light, as if she wanted to tear the Chi family direct descendant into pieces.

    Leng ruoxue lifted her beautiful eyes and sized up the mother and daughter from the second alliance. Their originally bright and beautiful clothes were now in tatters, and their faces looked Haggard. It was obvious that they had suffered a lot in just one night. It seemed like the genius from the Chi family did not know how to deal with the mother and daughter, but in reality, he had already done it. MMM! No wonder Qing Jue was mumbling in the morning. It seemed that the Chi family¡¯s genius did not deal with the mother and daughter in an open manner! However, this was none of her business!

    ¡°Hmph! You can¡¯t even protect yourself now, so how can you not let me go?¡± The Chi family geniusughed coldly, obviously treating the words of the second alliance leader as a joke.

    ¡°Our ascender Alliance will avenge me.¡± The leader of the second alliance said confidently.

    ......

    ¡°Oh, really? Then I¡¯ll be waiting!¡± The Chi n genius said nonchntly. Since they had already be enemies, why should they care about the ascender Alliance¡¯s attitude?

    ¡°Miss Leng, you can take these people away.¡± The Chi n genius turned to Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Leng ruoxue smiled and nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s you? Mother! This is the woman who stole our ve!¡± The moment the young woman saw Leng ruoxue, she roared out in jealousy. She had even forgotten that Leng ruoxue was now a prisoner.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who snatched my ve?¡± The Alliance master of the second alliance asked while suppressing his anger.

    ¡°Is that your ve?¡± Leng ruoxueughed sarcastically and could not help but sigh to herself. Mother and daughter are mother and daughter! He didn¡¯t even look at the situation he was in right now, yet he still dared to question her so righteously. It was really ridiculous.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s mine! That¡¯s the ve I put up for auction at the quest Guild!¡± The Alliance master of the second alliance roared in anger. So it was this woman who had stolen her things and caused the death of so many people from the second alliance. She was too despicable. At this moment, a part of her hatred towards the Chi family¡¯s direct line of descent had already been transferred to Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Since you wanted to auction it, what¡¯s wrong with me buying it? Did you not receive the money? If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m afraid you can only settle the score with the mission Guild. After all, we bought it with a clear price, right? Young master Chi?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve paid for the two ves. Besides, Alliance master two, don¡¯t you realize your situation? Your current status is lower than us, what right do you have to shout at us?¡± The Chi family genius was speechless. To be honest, he had met many people, but this was the first time he had seen such a pair of outrageous mother and daughter.

 Chapter 1286

    <h4>Chapter 1286: Compensation (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°You, you just wait! I won¡¯t let you off. ¡± The beautiful eyes of the Alliance master of the second alliance red at Leng ruoxue and the Chi family¡¯s genius as she threatened them. Although she knew that she had no other choice, her personality and the fact that she had been in a high position for so many years had made her used to ordering people around. Hence, even though she had been reduced to a prisoner, she still could not see the situation clearly. Otherwise, she would not have done something so unwise and disadvantageous to her.

    ¡°Young master Chi, someone is threatening us. What do you think?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed as she asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°Miss Leng, since I¡¯ve given them all to you, then everything about them will be up to you to decide.¡± The Chi n genius chuckled. In other words, he could do whatever he wanted with her and he wouldn¡¯t question her.

    ¡°How can I do that? they are your goods after all. I¡¯m just running errands for you. If they are injured, you won¡¯t me me, right?¡± Leng ruoxue pretended to be worried and asked. At this point in time, this Chi family¡¯s genius still did not dare to take responsibility. This was uneptable!

    ¡°I won ¡®t,¡± The Chi family genius gritted his teeth and couldn¡¯t help but secretlyin. This woman in front of him really didn¡¯t want to suffer any losses! It seemed that it was impossible for him to get rid of the two league leaders.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! I¡¯m relieved. Feng Da, take them and let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng ruoxue smiled at Feng Da and the rest. Then, she turned to the Chi family¡¯s genius and said,¡±¡±Young master Chi, we will take our leave now. Everything will be done as you said.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The Chi family genius was depressed! What did he mean by ¡®just do as he said¡¯? The idea of selling the mother and daughter as ves was clearly thought of by this woman in front of him. Now, she had actually pushed the me onto him. He could not deny it in front of Leng ruoxue, otherwise, Leng ruoxue would have to quit!

    After Leng ruoxue and the rest left, the Butler looked at their backs and asked the Chi family genius worriedly,¡±¡±Young master, will this cause any trouble?¡±

    ¡°What trouble can there be? They¡¯re just two small characters in the ascender Alliance. ¡± The Chi n genius said unhappily. Since he had already decided to do this, why would he care about the trouble? There would definitely be trouble, and it would not be small! However, since things hade to this, he couldn¡¯t care so much.

    With that, the Chi family genius returned to his room in a Huff.

    After Leng ruoxue and the rest achieved their goal and left the Chi family courtyard, they immediately returned to the inn.

    When they reached the room, Leng ruoxue ordered people to keep an eye on the four of them. The mother and daughter were to be sold as ves, and she had to find Zeng Yan to do this. As for the other two ...

    Leng ruoxue brought Feng Da and the rest to the room where the two men were locked up. After they entered, she ordered Feng Da to give the two of them some pills. Little brother ran, who was on the verge of death, immediately became as lively as a Dragon.

    ......

    ¡°Thank you for saving my life, miss.¡± The two handsome men said in unison.

    ¡°No need to thank me! You¡¯ve done what you were supposed to do. From now on, you¡¯re free. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    In the information she had given them, there was a detailed record of every man who was with the master of the second alliance. Therefore, when she found out that the master of the second alliance hade to Ying city, she had sent someone to find the two of them and promised that as long as they cooperated with her n, she would set them free. Although the two men appeared to be gentle and considerate to the master of the second alliance, they actually hated that woman to the core. Therefore, they were easily persuaded by the person she had sent. Otherwise ... The trip to the Chi family courtyard would not have been so smooth. Since they were working for her, she had to ensure their safety.

    After hearing her words, the two men did not show any joy on their faces.

    After a long while.

    ¡°To be honest, miss, we have no home to return to. Back then, in order to force us to marry her, that woman used our family members to threaten us. Later on, we pretended to be snakes and slowly learned from her that our family members couldn¡¯t stand her torture and humiliation. Some died, and somemitted suicide.¡±

    ¡°What are your ns?¡± Leng ruoxue asked softly after hearing what brother ran said.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know. We are weak and have been kept in captivity for so many years. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t survive on this continent. The godly maind is a ce where the strong prey on the weak. People without strength and status can¡¯t survive.¡± The other man said.

    ¡°Moreover, if the ascender Alliance knows what we have done, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t let us go.¡± Brother ran said.

    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll give you a sum of money. You can find a small city to live and cultivate in!¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    The two men looked at each other, then knelt down and said in unison,¡±¡±We don¡¯t want money. With our strength, we can¡¯t keep the money even if we have it. We might even cause an unexpected disaster. So, we dare to ask miss to take us in. We¡¯re willing to be your ves, just to have a ce to stay.¡±

    Leng ruoxue looked at the two men who were kneeling in front of her and remained silent for a long time. To be honest, she was not willing to cause such trouble, so she would rather spend money to dismiss them. However, these two men were speaking the truth. They really had nowhere else to go. Sigh! Should he take them in?

    Looking at his miss¡¯s conflicted expression, Feng Da chuckled and said,¡±¡±Miss, didn¡¯t they want to find a ce to stay? Just let them go to Northern Yan city. The city Lord¡¯s mansion just happens to becking servants to do odd jobs. ¡±

    ¡°Are you willing to do so?¡± Feng Da turned around and asked the two men.

    ¡°We are willing.¡± The two men said without any hesitation.

    ¡°You¡¯d better think clearly first! You¡¯re free now, but once you go to the city Lord¡¯s mansion, you¡¯ll be servants. So, you¡¯ll have to think carefully before you choose. ¡± Feng Da reminded him with a smile.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already decided. ¡± The two of them said in unison. They would rather be servants than wander around.

    ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, you guys can y dead first!¡± Feng Da said with a smirk.

    ¡°Uh! Pretending to be dead?¡± The two of them were stunned, not understanding what Feng Da meant.

 Chapter 1287

    <h4>Chapter 1287: Compensation (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°If you don¡¯t y dead, do you want that woman to think that you¡¯re still alive? It¡¯s said that the two of you are the ones she dotes on the most. So, her biggest blow will be your deaths. ¡± Feng DA¡¯s face was affable, but the words he said were very vicious.

    ¡°Good! We¡¯ll y dead!¡± The two of them shouted after hearing Feng DA¡¯s words.

    ¡°Then eat these two pills, and you¡¯ll have nothing to do with this.¡± Feng Da took out two ck elixirs and handed them to the two of them.

    After ¡®dealing¡¯ with the two men, Leng ruoxue and the rest went to the room where the Alliance master and daughter were kept.

    As soon as they entered, the young woman began to curse.

    ¡°That damned woman! We won¡¯t let you off for treating us like this. ¡±

    ¡°Feng Da, block her mouth.¡± Leng ruoxue did not even spare the youngdy a nce as she instructed Feng Da.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Feng Da took out a smelly cloth from somewhere, opened the young woman¡¯s mouth, and stuffed the cloth in ...

    ¡°Wuwuwu!¡± The young woman struggled, but she was tied up like a dumpling and had no way of breaking free.

    ¡°Be appointed! Your fate is now in our hands. ¡± After Feng Da finished speaking, he took out another piece of cloth and covered the Alliance master¡¯s mouth to prevent them from saying anything unpleasant.

    ¡°Wuwuwu!¡± The Alliance master of the second alliance shook his head vigorously. He wanted to say something but could not. He could only re at Leng ruoxue fiercely, as if he wanted to cut her into a thousand pieces.

    ¡°Bring them in.¡± Leng ruoxue turned around and shouted.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The door was pushed open, and Lin Yuan and the others carried the two men in. When the Alliance master of the second alliance saw this, her eyes widened even more, and her beautiful eyes were red as though they were asking,¡¯what did you do to them?¡¯

    ......

    ¡°Second alliance master, your two beloved men were heavily injured and have passed away.¡± Leng ruoxue said emotionlessly.

    ¡°Wuwuwu!¡± The Alliance master¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he looked at the two men on the ground in disbelief. Their faces were abnormally pale and they were emitting a frighteningly cold aura. They had clearly been dead for a while.

    ¡°Feng Da, remove the cloth from her mouth first. Don¡¯t suffocate our Lord Alliance master.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Feng Da replied. After he finished speaking, he removed the cloth from the mouth of the Alliance master.

    ¡°You killed them? I won¡¯t let you off!¡± As soon as bu gang took it off, the Alliance master of the second alliance shouted at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill them.¡± Leng ruoxue said softly.

    ¡°Who is that?¡± The Alliance master of the second alliance had a look of disbelief on her face. They were still alive just a moment ago, but now they were dead. This detestable woman must have something to do with this. Hence, she did not believe Leng ruoxue¡¯s words at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s you! They already knew that you killed their families, and now that they see you, they won¡¯t have a good ending. They felt that they had gotten their revenge and there was no joy in life, so theymitted suicide. ¡± Leng ruoxue stated this fact indifferently. This was a fact that the self-righteous Alliance master of the second alliance could not ept.

    ¡°No! This was impossible! How did they know? You lied to me! I don¡¯t believe your words!¡± The Alliance master of the second alliance was a little crazy as he shouted in a daze.

    ¡°These are thest words they left for you. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can see for yourself!¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she passed Feng Da a piece of paper, indicating for him to show it to the Alliance master of the second alliance.

    ¡°Na! Take a good look and see if it¡¯s their handwriting. ¡± Feng Da showed the paper to the leader of the second alliance and reminded him.

    The Alliance master¡¯s eyes widened. She wanted to carefully confirm the handwriting on the paper and find any traces of imitation. However, she was disappointed to find out that it was indeed the handwriting of her two beloved ones. After all, they had lived together for so long and she was very familiar with everything about them. The paper was indeed as the woman in front of her had said. Her two beloved ones hadmitted suicide. This fact made her copse.

    ¡°My condolences! I¡¯ll give them a proper burial for you. ¡± Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Can I personally watch them be buried?¡± The second Alliance¡¯s Alliance master was begging for Dao, but she still refused to give up. She didn¡¯t believe that the man who had just shared a bed with her was gone just like that. How could she ept this fact?

    ¡°Prisoners don¡¯t have the right to ask for it. You should be satisfied that I¡¯m willing to bury them. From now on, you should be a good ve and atone for your sins!¡± Leng ruoxueughed coldly. Even at this point, this woman still refused to give up. She really didn¡¯t know if it was because of her overconfidence or if she really couldn¡¯t see the truth in front of her. He felt sorry for her, but she asked for it.

    With that, Leng ruoxue led the group away. Before they left, Feng Da was afraid that they would be too noisy, so he naturally used the stinky cloth to shut the Alliance master¡¯s mouth.

    After leaving the room where the second Alliance¡¯s leader was locked up, the people who had been holding their breath all this time finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Feng Da, where did you get those two pieces of cloth? it¡¯s really stinky!¡± Leng ruoxue could not help but ask.

    ¡°Hehe! Miss, it was the innkeeper of this Inn who helped me find it. ¡± Feng Da said honestly.

    ¡°Oh! It seems that the manager of this Inn is also a ck-bellied guy. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Yes, Chi Rui must have told him before he left. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so cooperative!¡± Feng Da said. The shopkeeper was very polite to them now, and his attitude was very good.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Feng Da, bring a few people with you to the mission Guild! The rest of you, stay in the inn and watch the mother and daughter. ¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought. It was time for her to show herself and make a trip to the Guild of missions.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Da replied. Then, he, Lin Yuan, Cheng Wu, and Leng ruoxue apanied demon to the missions Guild.

    When they arrived at the mission Guild, they found that the door of the mission Guild was left ajar, so they pushed the door open and walked in.

    The waiter, who had been busy with his task for the past few days, had to stand up to wee their client when he saw him. His face still had a trace of fatigue.

    ¡°Howe you¡¯re here so fast? we haven¡¯t finished all our tasks yet!¡± The waiter said apologetically.

 Chapter 1288

    <h4>Chapter 1288: Compensation (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we have another mission. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. The moment the waiter heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, his expression changed!

    ¡°What other missions are there?¡± The waiter asked carefully, his voice trembling. In order toplete their task, they had not had a good night¡¯s sleep these days. Now that they had notpleted the task they had been assigned, who knew that another task woulde? how could they live?

    ¡°Only your guild leader can do this quest.¡± Leng ruoxueughed as she said. She then walked past the waiter and led the group upstairs.

    In the president¡¯s office.

    Zeng Yan was sitting inside and drinking tea, looking very rxed. When he saw someone push the door open and enter, he was about to start scolding, but when he realized it was Leng ruoxue and the others, he could only swallow his words.

    ¡°Miss, why are you here?¡± Zeng Yan asked curiously. As far as he knew, their mission had not beenpleted yet! If it waspleted, someone would naturally deliver it to the inn for them. Therefore, he was very puzzled. Why would someone who was said to be in closed-door cultivatione to the Mission Guild?

    ¡°President Zeng, you¡¯re really free! Your subordinates are all busy, but you¡¯re leisurely drinking tea in your office. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. After she finished speaking, she found a seat and sat down.

    ¡°Hehe, miss, you really know how to joke. As the president, I naturally don¡¯t have to do everything by myself. After all, there are more important things waiting for me to do!¡± Zeng Yan said with a smile.

    ¡°President Zeng is right. I¡¯m here because I have an important task to entrust to you.¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Uh! Is there anything else you need, miss?¡± Zeng Yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He thought to himself, could it be something broken again? These days, his subordinates had all beenining, which annoyed him to death. However, for the sake of the top-grade fire attribute crystal, he had to force them to do it.

    ¡°I would like to ask President CEng to help me get two slots for ves. In addition, I would like to hold a special ve auction.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Uh! Didn¡¯t miss already release the two ves she bought? Could it be that they didn¡¯t listen to her, so miss is regretting it now?¡± Zeng Yan asked with a gossipy look.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m talking about the other two,¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    ......

    ¡°Oh! No problem. As long as miss hands over the names of those two, I will be responsible for handling everything for miss. ¡± Zeng Yan said with a smile.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble President Zeng. These are their names.¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she handed over a piece of paper.

    Zeng Yan took the paper and looked at it, and his expression changed drastically. Why did these two names sound so familiar? If he didn¡¯t remember wrongly, the ascender Alliance¡¯s Alliance master and her daughter seemed to be called by these two names.

    ¡°Miss, these two people¡¯s names are exactly the same as a friend I know. I wonder who they are ...¡± Zeng Yan asked tentatively. This coincidence was a bit too much! If only one person had the same name, it would barely be considered normal. However, it was definitely abnormal for two people to have the same name.

    ¡°May I know who President Zeng¡¯s friend is?¡± Leng ruoxue asked despite knowing the answer.

    ¡°Uh! The friend I know is the Alliance master of the ascender Alliance¡¯s second alliance. ¡± Zeng Yan said as he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.

    ¡°What a coincidence! These two ves of mine were the mother and daughter of the 2 ascender Alliance. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°What?¡± Zeng Yan was shocked. He stood up from his seat with a whoosh. He really didn¡¯t expect that the beautiful woman in front of him, the person who was going to be a ve, was an acquaintance of his. How, how could this be?

    ¡°President Zeng, are you very surprised? Wasn¡¯t the divine realm where the strong were respected? Even though the second Alliance¡¯s Alliance master had once been a force to be reckoned with, she¡¯s now just my prisoner. By the way, the person she offended is a direct descendant of the Chi family. I¡¯m just running errands for him. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a half-smile.

    ¡°Why did she offend the Chi family¡¯s direct line of descent?¡± Zeng Yan was very surprised. He knew that woman¡¯s nature very well. He knew that she was arrogant and didn¡¯t put anyone in her eyes. However, he didn¡¯t expect her to have the courage to offend a direct descendant of the Chi family. Wasn¡¯t she courting death?

    ¡°It is said that she led the ascender Alliance to besiege the Chi n¡¯s courtyard and killed many of the Chi n¡¯s guards. Of course, she also suffered heavy losses and even became a prisoner of the Chi n¡¯s direct descendant. The cause of this was the two ves that young master Chi had taken from the mission Guild a few days ago. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying, President Zeng?¡± Leng ruoxue asked as she stared at Zeng Yan.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Zeng Yan¡¯s face turned pale. In fact, he did not care about what would happen to the mother and daughter of the ascender Alliance. It was just that when he thought about how he had handled the two ves taken away by the Chi family¡¯s direct descendants and how the stupid mother and daughter hade to his door to seek revenge, he felt a chill in his heart. Coupled with the words of the woman in front of him, he had a bad feeling.

    ¡°Since you understand, will President Zeng handle this matter well?¡± Leng ruoxue asked calmly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss. Leave this matter to me. It¡¯ll be absolutely safe.¡± Zeng Yan said hurriedly, the cold sweat in his heart dripping down.

    He knew that this matter was the revenge of the Chi family¡¯s direct descendants and this youngdy in front of him against the mother and daughter pair. If he refused or did not do his best, then the next person they would deal with would be him. Therefore, the situation was pressing, and he had no choice but to lower his head.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll wait for President CEng¡¯s good news. I wonder how the fee will be calcted?¡± Leng ruoxue thought for a while and asked.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯ll handle this matter for you free of charge. ¡± Zeng Yan said a little fearfully. Now, he only hoped to send this big trouble away. How would he dare to mention money? AI! Now, he finally knew that money was not easy to earn! And the mission of this youngdy in front of him was even more of a hot potato. He couldn¡¯t take it!

    ¡°Free of charge?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! Otherwise, what would miss mean?¡± Zeng Yan was extremely depressed. He had already said that it was free. Why was thisdy still not satisfied? Could it be that he wanted him to pay for it?

 Chapter 1289

    <h4>Chapter 1289: Compensation (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°President Zeng, to be honest, the two ves that young master Chi bought, the ones that I asked you to help me release, are my friends. How do you think we should settle this debt?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in a carefree manner.

    ¡°Uh! I wonder what youngdy wants to do?¡± Zeng Yan wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and asked carefully with a smile. He was so nervous that his palms were sweating because he knew that the other party was going to settle the score with him. After all, he had helped the two of them to be ves. Although he was not the mastermind, he could be considered an aplice. What should he do now? At this moment, his heart was in a mess, and he didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°My friend was sold as a ve by your friend, and President Zeng actually asked me what I wanted to do? What do you think I should do?¡± Leng ruoxue asked instead of answering.

    ¡°This, this ...¡± Zeng Yan was so anxious that he was sweating profusely, but he didn¡¯t know how to start.

    ¡°Is President Zeng in a difficult position?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a hint of mockery. I told you to recognize money and not people, but now you¡¯re going to reap what you sow.

    ¡°Miss, if you have any requests, just tell me. As long as it¡¯s within my means, I¡¯ll definitely do my best.¡± Zeng Yan mumbled.

    ¡°President Zeng, seeing that this isn¡¯t the first time we¡¯ve met, I¡¯ll be honest. My two friends have been deeply affected by this matter and are now on the verge of copse. So, you should think about how you canpensate my two friends! After you¡¯ve made up your mind, look for me at the inn. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it. ¡± Leng ruoxue warned.

    With that, Leng ruoxue led Feng Da and the rest out of the missions Guild.

    ¡°Uh! Miss!¡± Zeng Yan looked at Leng ruoxue¡¯s and the others ¡®back view in a daze. He felt extremely depressed. How would he know how he was going topensate them? Why didn¡¯t he make things clear before leaving?

    Leng ruoxue, Feng Da, and the rest quickly returned to the inn.

    In the living room.

    Master ning looked at Leng ruoxue and the rest who had returned so quickly. He was puzzled and asked,¡±¡±Why did youe back so quickly? Could it be that Zeng Yan doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him? Don¡¯t be afraid! Your Godfather will make the decision for you! I¡¯ll think of a way to make him lose his position as the president tomorrow. ¡±

    ¡°Godfather, what are you thinking? of course, we¡¯lle back when we¡¯re done.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a helpless smile.

    ......

    ¡°Oh! How about that? Did it go smoothly?¡± The master of the ning family asked with concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. He once told me to make my own request, but I refused. ¡± Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good to reject them. Why should we take the initiative to ask for their help when they did something wrong? It¡¯s as if we robbed him. ¡± The master of the ning family praised. He was assured that this good daughter would do things well. She was much better than the descendants of his family.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let him think about it himself. ¡± Leng ruoxue added.

    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s right! If we¡¯re not satisfied with thepensation he cane up with, he naturally can¡¯t pass. ¡± The master of the ning family said with a smirk, but he couldn¡¯t help but praise in his heart. This good daughter was really more and more pleasing to the eye! He had his style!

    The next day.

    Zeng Yan couldn¡¯t wait any longer and personally came to visit.

    He sat in the living room and faced everyone¡¯s unfriendly gazes. He felt as if he was sitting on pins and needles and was restless, but he had no choice but toe.

    ¡°Is President Zeng here to send me a ve certificate? When¡¯s the special auction?¡± Leng ruoxue yed dumb.

    ¡°Uh! Miss, that mission is currently beingpleted. I¡¯vee today specifically for the matter ofpensation. ¡± Zeng Yan smiled apologetically. His heart was beating fast and cold sweat was dripping from his forehead.

    ¡°President Zeng, have you thought it through?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she asked.

    ¡°Yes, this is thepensation that I have thought of. If miss is not satisfied with it, I can make some changes.¡± Zeng Yan said gloomily and passed a piece of paper to Leng ruoxue. This was probably the most depressing thing he had ever encountered since he became the president. It was just a simple ve contract, but he had to go bankrupt and have to paypensation. He was really about to vomit blood.

    Leng ruoxue took it and nced at it casually, but she did not say anything. Instantly, Zeng Yan¡¯s heart was in his throat. Wu ... She did not speak for so long, what was the meaning of this! To be honest, if this matter didn¡¯t involve the direct descendants of the Chi family, he might not be so happy topensate! One had to know that this was all his private money! After all, he didn¡¯t dare to use the Guild¡¯s money for personal use, and he also didn¡¯t dare to report this matter to the headquarters. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to continue being the Guild leader.

    ¡°Is there anything that young miss is not satisfied with?¡± Zeng Yan asked carefully.

    ¡°Does President Zeng think that I¡¯ll be satisfied with suchpensation?¡± Leng ruoxue ced the piece of paper on the table beside her and asked indifferently.

 Chapter 1290

    <h4>Chapter 1290: The fickleness of human nature (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if miss has any other questions, but as long as I can do it, I will do my best.¡± Zeng Yan said as he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.

    At this moment, his fear of Leng ruoxue had risen to a whole new level. After all, he had taken out half of his family¡¯s savings that he had umted over the years for thispensation. However, who knew that she was still not satisfied? sob ... This was really too detestable. This was clearly a lion¡¯s mouth! This group of vampires! Now, he didn¡¯t have any hope of earning their money. He only hoped to get rid of them as soon as possible. Unfortunately, these people were obviously not that easy to get rid of.

    ¡°President CEng, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. We don¡¯tck this bit of money, so if you really want topensate us, then show me your sincerity. You¡¯re clearly trying to send us away casually. Moreover, I don¡¯t have any problem with this. What I want to see is President Zeng¡¯s sincerity. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Uh! Can youngdy speak more clearly?¡± Zeng Yan asked shamelessly. He really didn¡¯t want to y hide-and-seek with them anymore. Can¡¯t you just say what you want? Wu...This group of evil scoundrels!

    ¡°Guild leader Zeng, what is the highest authority you can do in the Guild of missions?¡± Leng ruoxue asked indifferently.

    ¡°I can ept any mission ormission as long as I pay enough money.¡± Zeng Yan frowned as he thought.

    ¡°What else?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a half-smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else,¡± Zeng Yan said hurriedly.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t have any more? President Zeng, do you need to think carefully? You¡¯re getting a little forgetful when you get old. ¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she reminded him.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Zeng Yan broke out in a cold sweat. In fact, he still didn¡¯t quite understand what the woman in front of him meant, or it could be said that he didn¡¯t think in any other way at all.

    ¡°Do you need me to remind President Zeng?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at Zeng Yan with her beautiful eyes.

    ¡°Miss, please tell me directly! I really can¡¯t think of anything. ¡± Zeng Yan was so anxious that cold sweat broke out on his forehead. These people were really too difficult to serve. They wanted him topensate and make his own guess. How could there be such people!

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the other purpose of the mission Guild is to collect information about the major families!¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    ......

    ¡°How did miss know?¡± Zeng Yan was secretly surprised. Other than the Guild leaders of the mission Guild, the ordinary staff members didn¡¯t know about this. They often mixed this matter with the mission and let others do it, so they had never revealed any clues. Therefore, he really couldn¡¯t think of how this beautiful woman in front of him had guessed it.

    ¡°I guessed it! The quest Guild has branches in every major city, and the quests they take on every day are extremelyplicated, so it¡¯s not hard to guess. More importantly, the quest Guild belongs to the God lord¡¯s estate, so it¡¯s not hard to understand your purpose. It¡¯s also quite normal. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    The master God was the true master of the divine world. The eight great divine domains, including all the ns in the divine world, were theoretically considered the master God¡¯s subjects. However, the master God was different from the royal families in the lower realm because other than maintaining the normal order of the divine world, the master God basically did not care about anything. Hence, the eight great divine domains had appeared in the divine world. However, judging from the current situation, although the master God did not really care about anything, everything in the divine world was still within his control.

    Moreover, based on her understanding of this God Lord, the God Lord of the divine world was clearly not worthy of his name. On the surface, he did not care about anything, but in reality, his desire to control was iparably strong.

    ¡°I wonder what miss wants me to do?¡± Zeng Yan asked in disbelief. Actually, after hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he had already guessed her motive. However, he was unwilling to say those words because once he did, it would mean that he would have to have an unclear rtionship with these people forever. This was something that he absolutely did not want to see. Furthermore, if the divine Lord¡¯s Manor found out about this, he could forget about continuing as the president.

    ¡°President Zeng, you¡¯re just pretending to be confused! Since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s nothing more for us to talk about. You can go back now. ¡± Leng ruoxue said angrily. After she finished speaking, she even asked him to leave.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be like this! Let¡¯s discuss this. ¡± Zeng Yan said hurriedly. He didn¡¯t expect such a beautiful woman to turn hostile so quickly. It was too terrifying.

    ¡°President Zeng is so insincere, what else do we have to talk about? Also, you can take back thepensation! We¡¯re not beggars, we don¡¯t need you to send us off. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed coldly.

    As soon as Leng ruoxue finished speaking, Feng Da and Cheng Wu immediately went to Zeng Yan¡¯s side and threw him out of the room.

    After Zeng Yan was thrown out, the master of the ning family calmly said,¡±¡±Xue ¡®er, you want the information he has?¡±

    Hehe! Why did this girl have the same thoughts as him? Could this be the so-called ¡®if we¡¯re not family, we won¡¯t enter the same door¡¯? He couldn¡¯t help but think to himself.

    ¡°Yes. Although Zeng Yan has been the president for many years, he doesn¡¯t have much on him. Instead of robbing him, we might as well ask for something more useful to us.¡± Leng ruoxue exined. Actually, she wanted to get information about the Divine Master¡¯s estate directly. However, she was afraid that it would scare Zeng Yan and she also thought that he would not know about it. Hence, she took a roundabout route and nned to slowly get more useful information from Zeng Yan.

    ¡°Girl, even though your idea is good, he¡¯s only the president of a branch in the godly maind. He doesn¡¯t know much, so I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t get any useful information from him.¡± The great elder reminded after some thought.

    ¡°Great elder, it¡¯s precisely because his position is not high that we can make better use of and control him. When his position slowly rises, do you think we won¡¯t know more?¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. The more insignificant a person was, the greater their desire for power would be. Hence, she believed that as long as she gave Zeng Yan enough benefits, he would definitely be of use to her. All she had to do was to help Zeng Yan rise to a higher position. That was all.

    Although she didn¡¯t have this idea in the first ce, it was obviously better than robbing Zeng Yan directly. After all, this was for the long term.

 Chapter 1291

    <h4>Chapter 1291: The fickleness of human nature (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°You mean you still want to help him continue to climb up?¡± The great elder and the master of the ning family looked at each other and said in unison. Although the master of the ning family also wanted to get some information about the other families from Zeng Yan, neither he nor the great elder had thought of supporting Zeng Yan. After all, their status was too high. There were countless small figures like Zeng Yan in the divine world, so he was naturally not worthy of their attention. It could be said that they had never thought about this.

    However, Leng ruoxue¡¯s idea brightened their eyes. It was a great idea. In that case, wouldn¡¯t zeng Yan have to listen to them?

    ¡°Of course we¡¯ll help him continue to climb up. However, the premise of helping him is to see if he¡¯s tactful and worth our help. If we help an ungrateful person, then wouldn¡¯t our efforts be in vain?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Hehe! He didn¡¯t dare to be ungrateful. At most, he could just make him sign a blood contract! We¡¯re not that easy to make use of. ¡± The master of the ning family said with a wretched smile.

    ¡°Girl, your idea is good, but you¡¯ve already chased Zeng Yan out. Will hee back?¡± The great elder asked worriedly. He now felt that Zeng Yan was a good chess piece.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be back. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to climb from a waiter to the position of President. He knows what is the best choice for him, but he likes to y dumb. So, we might as well give him the cold shoulder for a few days, and he will naturally give in. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Hahaha! Little girl, leave the rest to me! I¡¯ll make that Zeng Yan suffer. ¡± The master of the ning family also said with an evil smile.

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll be waiting to watch a good show.¡± Leng ruoxue understood. Her Godfather was nning to put pressure on Zeng Yan.

    Sure enough, in the next few days, Zeng Yan¡¯s tough days came. First, he was inexplicably demoted to a waiter by the Association. It was said that he had identally offended a Big Shot in the divine world, and the waiter of the Association took the opportunity to take his position. Now, the rtionship between the two was reversed. As the saying goes, a new official takes on three fires when he takes office, and Zeng Yan naturally became the first target of the waiter who was sessful.

    As long as it was a tiring andplicated task, it was guaranteed that Zeng Yan would be the one toplete it. Moreover, he did not stop and did not have a moment to rest. Although Zeng Yan knew that the other party was a viin who had achieved sess and wanted to take the opportunity to take revenge, he could not figure out which Big Shot from the divine realm he had offended!

    Although he had thought that it could be the Chi family or Leng ruoxue, the mission Guild was under the jurisdiction of the Divine Master¡¯s estate. They should not have such power! When he thought of this, he immediately dispelled his suspicions of Leng ruoxue. As for whether it was the Chi n¡¯s doing, he was not sure. Unless the Chi n¡¯s old ancestor stepped in, the mission Association would not give any face to the Chi n. Moreover, he did not know that the mother and daughter from the second alliance had attacked the Chi n¡¯s courtyard. So, the Chi n would not me him for it!

    The more he thought about it, the more he didn¡¯t know who was dealing with him.

    ¡°AI! Forget it, I won¡¯t think about it!¡± Zeng Yan heaved a heavy sigh and felt depressed. He really did not know when he would be able to live like this.

    ......

    Unknowingly, Zeng Yan had walked to the door of a restaurant. Just as he was about to enter, he was stopped by the waiter at the door.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President CEng. This little store can¡¯t afford to entertain you. Please go to another house for a meal!¡± The waiter stood in front of Zeng Yan and said. Then, he smiled and said apologetically,¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry. I forgot that you¡¯re not the president now, waiter Zeng.¡±

    ¡°You ...¡± Hearing the waiter¡¯s condescending words, Zeng Yan was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He really didn¡¯t expect that the waiter, who used to smile at him, would turn hostile immediately after he was no longer the president. After all, he was a regr customer of this shop! He really had no human touch! He couldn¡¯t help but think to himself angrily. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, he was stopped by the waiter.

    ¡°Waiter Zeng, you should go back to your own home and cook! No restaurant in bamboo city is willing to serve you now. ¡± The waiter kindly reminded. The news that he had offended a Big Shot in the divinity had probably spread throughout the entire godlynd. Under such circumstances, whoever got involved with him would be in trouble! Therefore, they were naturally afraid. They would rather not receive this old customer than let him affect the business of their store.

    This situation continued for a few days. Not only the restaurants were not willing to ept him, but almost all the shops were not willing to see him. He sent people to buy things, but no one dared to sell them, afraid that his shop would be implicated by him. After knowing this situation, his heart went cold. In just a few days, he had tasted the fickleness of human nature. Although he had long known that the divine world was a terrifying ce, his luck had always been good for many years. Therefore, he had never thought that such a situation would happen to him, which made him feel a little disheartened.

    That night, Leng ruoxue and the demon, who felt that the time was right, came to visit personally. This time, there were only the two of them.

    In the living room of the Zeng Manor.

    Leng ruoxue sat on a chair and looked at the haggard and exhausted Zeng Yan. She smiled and asked,¡±¡±How has President Zeng been these days?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m no longer the Guild Master of Ying city¡¯s missions Guild. Don¡¯t you know that, miss?¡± Zeng Yan said weakly. The events of the past few days had dealt him a huge blow.

    ¡°Of course I know. Everything about you is within my control. I also know why you were reced.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°How did you know? could it be that you ...¡± Zeng Yan was shocked and his face was full of disbelief. Although he had once doubted the woman in front of him, he did not believe that she had such great power. One should know that even the direct descendant of the Chi family could not do such a thing, but this woman in front of him had done it. This made him deeply afraid because he knew that this was what the woman in front of him had said. She was not satisfied with his sincerity, so, She had sent him from heaven to hell. How could there be such a terrifying woman?

    ¡°Have you thought it through, President Zeng? That¡¯s right, it was me who ordered it. However, this is only a small punishment for you. If I really wanted to kill you, it would be easier than stepping on an ant. Do you believe me?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile that was not a smile. The smile on her face grew even more radiant. Actually, this was naturally the result of Godfather¡¯s orders.

 Chapter 1292

    <h4>Chapter 1292: The fickleness of human rtionships (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°I do! I didn¡¯t expect youngdy to have such strength. It¡¯s all this CEng¡¯s fault for being blind, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s toote for this CEng to repent now?¡± Zeng Yan asked expectantly. He was not a fool. In fact, he was a very smart person who could judge the situation. After hearing the other party¡¯s words, he also knew the purpose of the other party¡¯s visit. The other party did not want to kill him. Otherwise, he would not havee here in the middle of the night.

    ¡°That will depend on what President CEng does. If I can let you die, I can naturally let you live. I can even let you sit in a higher position and have greater power. Therefore, everything depends on President CEng¡¯s own choice. I won¡¯t force you, but I have to say the ugly words first. I don¡¯tck your littlepensation. So, if you can¡¯t satisfy me, then your days from now on will be like this.¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    After he finished speaking, he stood up and continued,¡±President Zeng, I¡¯ll give you three days to think it over. You know what I want! Let¡¯s go, you demon!¡±

    When Zeng Yan saw that the other party was about to leave, he hurriedly stood in front of the two of them.¡±Miss, please wait. I don¡¯t have to think about it anymore. No matter what you want me to do, I¡¯ll agree to it. I really don¡¯t want to live like this anymore. I¡¯ll go crazy.¡± Zeng Yan said with a long face.

    In fact, he had no choice but to agree. After experiencing the past few days of suffering, he needed power and status more than ever. He didn¡¯t want to take other people¡¯s opinions anymore, or else he would rather die.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Leng ruoxue had a look of disbelief.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure. If miss doesn¡¯t believe me, I can swear!¡± Zeng Yan said hurriedly.

    ¡°Alright, then send me a bloodline loyalty contract! If you betray me, you¡¯ll be reduced to ashes. ¡± There were many types of contracts in the immortal realm, and this bloodline loyalty contract was one of the most powerful ones. It was also one that all the great ns would use when they encountered a major event. The binding power of a bloodline was even greater than that of the bloodline contract in Haotian continent.

    ¡°Alright, may I know your name, miss?¡± Zeng Yan asked.

    ¡°Leng ruoxue!¡± Leng ruoxue said her name indifferently.

    When Zeng Yan heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s name, he was stunned. However, he quickly regained his senses. Without any hesitation, he bit his finger and used his blood to draw in the air to sign the contract. Not long after, the rules of the contract came into effect, and the contract was officially in effect.

    ¡°Master.¡± After the contract came into effect, Zeng Yan¡¯s rtionship with Leng ruoxue had changed from a coborator to a master and servant. Hence, Zeng Yan naturally had to address Leng ruoxue as his master with great respect.

    ¡°You can continue to call me miss in the future. Also, our rtionship can not be known by anyone, or you will be in trouble.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ......

    ¡°This subordinate understands.¡± When Zeng Yan heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, his heart warmed. Although he acknowledged her as his master for the sake of his future, at this moment, he had a new view of Leng ruoxue. At least this master still cared about her subordinates behind her back.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. I¡¯ll go back to the inn first. You should rest early!¡± Said Leng ruoxue. With that, she pulled the demon away.

    The next day.

    Zeng Yan would be reinstated, and the waiter would naturally go back to being his waiter.

    The ups and downs of the past few days had calmed Zeng Yan¡¯s heart a lot. His previous shy but impractical vanity had also lightened a lot, and he seemed to have matured all of a sudden.

    In the president¡¯s office.

    Zeng Yan stared at the pale-faced waiter who was trembling in front of him for a long time without saying a word.

    The longer Zeng Yan looked at him, the more afraid the waiter became because he knew that he was going to die this time. The president would not let him go. He was too proud at first. He did not expect that in just a few days, he would be beaten back to his original state.

    ¡°President, I was wrong. Please forgive me this time!¡± The waiter begged with tears in his eyes, almost kneeling down.

    ¡°Oh! What did you do wrong?¡± Zeng Yan smiled faintly. At this moment, his heart was unusually calm. Even he found it a little unbelievable. If this had happened to him in the past, he would have taken revenge as soon as he had the chance. However, when he faced the waiter now, he did not even have the thought of settling the score. This was because, in his eyes, the waiter was like an ant, not worth mentioning at all.

    However, such a vile person would be a scourge sooner orter if he kept her by his side. Therefore, it was better to get rid of her as soon as possible. After all, he now had a master. In this way, he naturally had to be careful with the people around him.

    ¡°I ... I shouldn¡¯t have hit him when he¡¯s down! The president! I was wrong, you can punish me! You can hit me or scold me, but you can¡¯t kick me out of the Guild!¡± The waiters knelt on the ground and begged with tears.

    ¡°It¡¯s a great virtue to know your mistakes and change, so I naturally won¡¯t hold it against you. However, if I don¡¯t punish you, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult for this President to convince the public in the future, so you¡¯ll have to work hard in the future! We have to set an example for the others in the Guild. If they perform well, this guild leader will naturally let bygones be bygones. ¡± Zeng Yan said with a smile. It was better to calm down before he thought of a good way to deal with such a despicable person.

    ¡°Thank you for giving me this opportunity, President. I will definitely perform well and not disappoint you again.¡± The waiter quickly said.

    .

    ¡°Yes, but do you know what to say to the public?¡± Zeng Yan asked with a smile.

    ¡°This subordinate knows. This subordinate will not speak carelessly.¡± The waiter quickly promised.

    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s nothing else. You may leave!¡± Zeng Yan ordered.

    ¡°Then this subordinate will take his leave.¡± The waiter heaved a sigh of relief and quickly replied.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zeng Yan nodded his head. After the waiter left, he went straight to the inn to look for Leng ruoxue.

    In the guest room.

    Leng ruoxue looked at Zeng Yan and asked with a puzzled expression,¡±¡±Zeng Yan, why have youe?¡± Didn¡¯t zeng Yan just get reinstated? He should be busy right now! After all, the waiter from before could not really manage the Guild¡¯s Affairs, so he had his own things to do.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve done the ve certificate you asked me to. I¡¯ve also arranged the time of the auction.¡± Zeng Yan said straightforwardly.

    ¡°Oh! I thought this matter would be dyed because you weren¡¯t here! I didn¡¯t expect you to be so efficient. ¡± Leng ruoxue teased.

    ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t make fun of me.¡± Zeng Yan said, slightly embarrassed. Previously, Leng ruoxue had something on him so he had no choice but to hurry up. Later on, because he was dismissed from his position, the waiter took over the matter. However, the waiter had just taken over the president¡¯s job and was in a mess. Although the ve certificate had been issued a few days ago, the waiter had not even looked at it. Hence, he immediately sent it to his youngdy after seeing it. He had also arranged the time of the special auction.

    ¡°Zeng Yan, do you want to meet the mother and daughter?¡± Leng ruoxue suddenly said.

    ¡°Uh! Why would I want to see them?¡± Zeng Yan asked dumbly with a puzzled look.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you two good friends? They¡¯re going to be sold as ves, and I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t even have the chance to see them in the future. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she reminded him.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t joke around. We can¡¯t be considered real friends.¡± Zeng Yan said with a lingering fear. He said that they were friends because he and Leng ruoxue were not master and servant at that time, so he naturally could not tell others about his scandal. Furthermore, he was even more afraid that she would reveal their rtionship. After all, it was not a glorious thing to be associated with that kind of woman. However, he had no choice back then.

    ¡°Oh! However, I¡¯m afraid that the Alliance master of the second alliance might not think that way!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Miss, you must help me. I really don¡¯t want to have anything to do with that kind of woman. However, I fell into her trap by ident and I can¡¯t get away from it.¡± Zeng Yan said with a bitter face. Since Leng ruoxue was already his master, there was no need to hide this kind of thing. A single misstep would result in eternal hatred!

    ¡°Hahaha! President Zeng, don¡¯t worry! That woman won¡¯t reveal your rtionship! I¡¯m afraid no one will believe me even if I tell them. Don¡¯t forget, there are many men who have that kind of rtionship with him, and you¡¯re not the only one. ¡± Feng Da said with a smile. In this world, there was a kind of woman who liked to use her body to achieve her goals. The leader of the second alliance was obviously one of them, and this President Zeng in front of him was one of the victims, hehe! He didn¡¯t know if guild leader Zeng would be interested in buying these two ves, and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder in his heart.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. ¡± President CEng nodded awkwardly. That woman did have a lot of men, and many of them were like him, being schemed against.

    ¡°Miss, this is the list of guests I intend to invite to the auction. Please take a look.¡± Zeng Yan said.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look over it, you can decide. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    ¡°Then the auction will be in three days.¡± Zeng Yan said.

    ¡°Yes, the sooner the better. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how long the mother and daughter can hold on.¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Zeng Yan¡¯s face was filled with question marks. He clearly did not understand what Leng ruoxue meant. However, three dayster, when he saw the mother and daughter with his own eyes, he finally understood the meaning of his youngdy¡¯s words.

    Three dayster, the auction for the mother and daughter of the two league leaders officially began.

    On the eve of the auction, Leng ruoxue had specially instructed Zeng Yan to send an invitation to the Chi n¡¯s genius. As for whether the Chi n¡¯s genius would attend, it was none of her business.

    On the day of the auction.

    Leng ruoxue and the others rushed to the auction venue after breakfast. They had arrived early, so other than the staff, there were no other guests. When they arrived, they entered the private room that Zeng Yan had prepared for them, ready to watch the show.

    As the time for the auction drew closer, the invited guests arrived one after another.

    Because it was a special auction, only guests with invitation cards were allowed to enter. These people were specially selected and invited, and there were many who hated the mother and daughter to the bone.

    ¡°Waa! Miss, why are all the people who havee here close to the mother and daughter?¡± Feng Da looked into the venue through the crystal ss of the private room and said loudly with a surprised look.

 Chapter 1293 - Cannon fodder (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1293: Cannon fodder (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? If it¡¯s not rted to her, who woulde here!¡± Leng ruoxueughed lightly and said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Miss, are there any people who have tender feelings for women among these people? What if we sell the mother and daughter to them, and they be soft-hearted and can¡¯t bear to torture them? wouldn¡¯t that be a waste of our efforts?¡± Feng Da said, a little worried.

    ¡°See for yourself!¡± Leng ruoxueughed as she spoke. With that, she passed Feng Da a name list. On it was a detailed record of the people who hade to attend the auction, as well as their history with the mother and daughter.

    Feng Da was dumbfounded after reading the list. He didn¡¯t know what to say, because everyone on the list was inextricably linked to the mother and daughter of the second league. There were many women on the list, and women¡¯s jealousy and hatred towards women had never been justified.

    ¡°Miss, Zeng Yan is indeed the president of the mission Guild. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a detailed list!¡± Feng Da said, speechless.

    ¡°Are you at ease now?¡± Leng ruoxueughed. It was undeniable that Zeng Yan was a rather smart person. Previously, he had asked her to take a look at the list, but she had actually not looked at it. After all, if one were to use someone, one should not doubt them. If she had to do such a small thing personally, she would be exhausted to death! After that, Zeng Yan sent someone to send over a more detailed record, and what Zeng Yan did was exactly what she wanted.

    ¡°Hehe! I wonder who will bid for the mother and daughter. ¡± Feng DA¡¯s face was full of anticipation.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees. ¡± Leng ruoxue smiled mysteriously. The auction this time around was very different from the rest.

    ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll wait and see. If the person who bid for them doesn¡¯t satisfy me, I¡¯ll buy them.¡± Feng Da said with a smirk.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will be satisfied. ¡± Leng ruoxue said confidently.

    With the start of the auction, Zeng Yan had specially sent the most eloquent person in their mission Guild to preside over the auction.

    The host stood on the stage and looked at the guests below the stage and in the private rooms. He felt extremely uneasy and afraid. Why were these people staring at him like tigers? He wasn¡¯t their prey, so they didn¡¯t have to stare at him like that. He was really scared.

    In fact, he was overthinking it. The person was not staring at him, but the extremely embarrassed mother and daughter behind him.

    ......

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you starting? hurry up and start! Don¡¯t dawdle, our time is precious. ¡± Seeing the host¡¯s obviously unnatural expression, someone in the audience couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    ¡°MA ... We¡¯ll start immediately.¡± The host stammered,¡±woo...These people are all like wolves and tigers. What a big pear!¡± He sneaked a nce at the private room upstairs, but unfortunately, he was ignored by the president.

    Zeng Yan was currently sitting in the private room next to Leng ruoxue ¡®S. He was looking at the main hall through the crystal ss window of the private room. However, he could only choose to ignore his subordinate¡¯s pleading gaze. He couldn¡¯t possibly head down and personally host the auction, right? The host of this auction had also been carefully selected by him, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would be so useless! AI! He could not help but sigh.

    After a long while, the host saw that there was no way to ask for help, so he had to force himself to start the opening speech.

    However, he was interrupted by the people sitting below the stage.

    ¡°Cut the crap. It¡¯s not like we¡¯ve never been to an auction before. You can just start the auction.¡± Someone shouted impatiently.

    ¡°Uh! Alright then! The mother and daughter behind me will be sold as a package. The starting price will be one piece of low-grade crystal. Whoever offers the highest price will get it. You can start bidding now. ¡± The host wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said speechlessly, sigh! He could be considered as someone who had seen a lot and had seen many big scenes. However, this was the first time he had seen someone who was so eager to bid.

    As the depressed emcee¡¯s voice fell, the fierce bidding began.

    ¡°Two pieces!¡±

    ¡°Three pieces!¡±

    ¡°Five!¡±

    The crowd below the stage reported their prices one by one. It was unknown if they had a tacit understanding between them. Or was it because of some other reason? all of them had bid one lower-grade crystal more than the previous bidder, and no one in the box had opened their mouth to bid yet.

    Seeing this situation, the host was extremely depressed. If they kept shooting like this, they didn¡¯t know if they could sell the mother and daughter today. Sigh! Please don¡¯t let it fall into your hands! However, he was even more afraid that the mother and daughter would die in his hands.

    The bidding price rose little by little. After an hour, it finally rose to one thousand low-grade crystal stones. When the host saw this, he finally let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the mother and daughter were finally sold for a good price. Although the price was still astonishingly low, and he had never sold them at such a low price before, it was already very good that someone wanted the mother and daughter who looked like they were on the verge of death.

    At the same time, in Leng ruoxue¡¯s and the others ¡®private room.

    Feng Da looked at the lively bidding scene below and felt depressed. The price of this mother and daughter was too low. It hadn¡¯t even broken ten thousand low-grade crystal stones! Oh! It was already more than 2000 Yuan, and it seemed impossible to exceed 10000 Yuan. Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t given them any food these days. Otherwise, he would have lost a lot of money!

    ¡°Miss, based on the current situation, this mother and daughter won¡¯t be able to sell for a good price.¡± Feng Da sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I got it for free anyway. A little bit is a little bit.¡± Leng ruoxue was very open-minded. After all, she did not expect to earn money from this mother and daughter. The reason she sold them was just to give them a taste of their own medicine.

    ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s true. ¡± Feng Da said with a smile.

    Half a day had passed, and the price was still slowly rising. At this time, the guests in the private rooms also began to bid.

    ¡°Hehe! The guests in the private rooms were indeed different! Just look at him, he¡¯s so generous. ¡± Feng Da said with a smile.

    ¡°Big move? When was adding a hundred pieces of low-grade crystal stones considered a big deal? Howe I didn¡¯t know about it?¡± Lin Yuan, who was sitting next to him, had a question mark on his face.

    ¡°Compared to the people below, it¡¯s not considered big?¡± Feng Da said confidently.

 Chapter 1294 - Cannon fodder (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1294: Cannon fodder (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Uh! Watch me. ¡± Lin Yuan smiled mysteriously. Then, he shouted through the voice transmission device,¡±¡±Fifty thousand low-grade crystal stones! If you can¡¯t afford it, then go home and hug your wives! Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here!¡±

    Over the past few days, he had listened to Miao Ying¡¯s advice and stopped working on the case. He would choose to rest at midnight every night to conserve his energy.

    However, with such an unprecedented case in front of him, how could he fall asleep easily?

    11 cruel murder videos, 11 innocent girls who were killed, the cold-blooded and mysterious murderer, the seemingly foolish Video Publisher, the unidentified suspect, and the bizarre car ident in the distant West River 12 years ago all made this case full of unknown variables!

    Although they were close to the truth, no one knew what unexpected things would happen tomorrow.

    Of course, apart from the case, Zhao Yu had also put a lot of thought into Ja and Juliet¡¯s case.

    To be honest, Juliet¡¯s words had really shocked him. He didn¡¯t expect Juliet to be so well-informed. She actually knew about the deal that he had made with Ja.

    It seemed that Miao kun was right. These people were not easy to deal with. He had to be alert when dealing with them in the future.

    They might be fighting against the same enemy on Miracle Ind, but it was hard to say when it came to their own interests.

    He didn¡¯t understand. Was it a trap set by Ja, or was Juliet just jealous of Zhao Yu¡¯s deal with Ja?

    At first, Zhao Yu wanted to have a good talk with Miao kun about this, but for some reason, he called Miao kun several times in a row, but none of them answered.

    He wondered if his father-inw was ready to sell the medicine in his gourd again.

    It was reasonable to say that he was the one who found Ja, so it was impossible for Miao kun not to know about the deal between him and Ja.

    Then, why didn¡¯t he ask or hint at her?

    Could it be that Miao kun had turned a blind eye to it? Was it possible that the case that Ja asked him to investigate also had his vested interests? He also wanted to use her, so he didn¡¯t pick up her calls?

    However, no matter what, Zhao Yu¡¯s biggest task was to solve the video murder case and find the real murderer!

    As for the deal, he would wait until the case was solved!

    So, in order to be able to face the case in a good mood the next day, Zhao Yu finally chose to use the invisible sleeping pill, so that he could finally have a good night¡¯s sleep.

    ¡­¡­

    He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the situation or if it was the will of heaven.

    The next morning, a strong gust of cold air hit Feng ping city, causing the temperature to drop. Snow fell, and in the blink of an eye, the entire city was dyed silver ¡­

    In the Special Investigation Group¡¯s office at Feng ping police station, Zhao Yu was holding a cup of hot coffee and looking out the window at the snowy scenery.

    ¡°The weather forecast is really amazing,¡± Ran Tao said, holding a hot spring in his arms.¡±It¡¯s snowing so heavily, but it can¡¯t be predicted?¡±

    ¡°Boss,¡± he stood by the window and said to Zhao Yu,¡±fortunately, we refunded our flight tickets yesterday. With the heavy snow, the airport should have stopped all flights already, right?¡±

    ¡°The ne may have stopped, but the information won¡¯t stop!¡± Zhao Yu looked at his watch. It was already ten in the morning.¡±At this time ¡­¡± He said meaningfully,¡±cui, you should be able to find something, right?¡±

    ¡°I have confidence in the little girl,¡± Ran Tao said.¡±Don¡¯t worry, boss. She will definitely find out. Give her more time!¡±

    ¡°Besides, we¡¯ve given the Xijiang Provincial Office an ultimatum, and now all the elites in Xijiang province are helping little cui! Isn¡¯t she fighting alone?¡±

    ¡°Impossible! How did this happen?¡± Just as Ran Tao finished speaking, Zeng ke, who was sitting at the desk next to him, suddenly stood up and said to Zhao Yu with an ugly expression,¡±team leader, the forensics department just received news that none of the DNA we collected from the bag was rted to Li Mo!¡±

    ¡°That bag ¡­ It¡¯s not Kang Ziqing ¡®s!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Hearing this news, Zhao Yu was also very surprised.¡±Are you sure? The target we talked about yesterday with the highest concentration ¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, the DNA with the highest concentration has no blood rtionship with Li Mo, let alone the other two!¡± Zeng ke replied gloomily.

    ¡°That¡¯s weird,¡± Zhao Yu said, confused.¡±That bag, even if it wasn¡¯t Kang Ziqing ¡®s, he should have touched it before, right?¡± There¡¯s even a family photo of him in there!¡±

    Ran Tao frowned and said,¡±if the bag didn¡¯t belong to Kang Ziqing, and there was no DNA on it, could it be that someone had deliberately framed him?¡± he asked.

    ¡°All of this was nned by someone? The ¡­ The murderer?¡±

    ¡°That makes sense,¡± Zeng ke said.¡±Could there be such a situation?¡± The real murderer of the video murder case saw that his crime had been exposed, so he found Kang Ziqing as a scapegoat?

    ¡°He deliberately put the videotape in Kang Ziqing¡¯s locker, and that leather bag was also the murderer ¡®s? And among the other items, only that photo is Kang Ziqing ¡®s?¡±

    Hearing Zeng ke¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s brows furrowed, and their thoughts were in a mess. If that was the case, the case would be even moreplicated.

    ¡°That ¡­ That¡¯s not right, is it?¡± Wu Xiumin recalled and said,¡±the welfare Institute has the patient¡¯s inventory list. Didn¡¯t someone already confirm that Kang Ziqing was with the bag when he was sent to the welfare Institute?¡±

    ¡°F * ck!¡± Suddenly, Zhao Yu was shocked and almost crushed the coffee cup in his hand. The coffee spilled all over the floor, even sshing on him. He shouted in excitement,¡±I know what¡¯s going on!

    ¡°If the bag isn¡¯t Kang Ziqing ¡®s, then there¡¯s only one possibility! He¡¯s the real murderer, Zhenzhen!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Everyone was shocked, and they all looked at Zhao Yu in disbelief.

    ¡°Who else is there? The president!¡± Zhao Yu waved his hands and shouted,¡±he told me that he saw the bage with Kang Ziqing, but there was no DNA on the bag, only his ¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­ Yes, yes, yes ¡­¡± Ran Tao said in surprise.¡±The director has absolute power in the welfare Institute, and he can change the list ¡­¡±

    ¡°And ¡­ If he had hidden the video in the bag of a vegetable, that would be the perfect frame! Hahaha ¡­ We ¡­ We¡¯ve finally caught him!

    ¡°Who did you sell it to?¡± The Chi n genius asked indifferently.

    ¡°Young master Chi, don¡¯t you know? A woman bought them. As for who that woman is, young master Chi can only go to the mission Guild to find out. I¡¯m not very sure. ¡± Leng ruoxue rejected the invitation cleanly. Even though she did not know the motive of the Chi family¡¯s genius, she knew that it would not be anything good.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯ve received news that the Alliance master and her daughter have died. They were tortured to death by that woman yesterday.¡± The Chi n genius frowned.

    ¡°Oh! Then they¡¯re really too much of a pain, dying in just one day. ¡± Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly. When she decided to sell the mother and daughter as ves, she had already anticipated this oue. After all, they had offended quite a number of people. From what she knew, the person who bought the mother and daughter yesterday was the daughter of a reclusive family and had a deep grudge with the mother and daughter. Otherwise, who would pay such a high price? it was not like their brains had gone haywire.

    ¡°AI! Miss Leng, we¡¯re in big trouble now. ¡± The Chi n genius sighed.

    ¡°Young master Chi, if you have something to say, just say it. I don¡¯t like to guess.¡± Leng ruoxue said impatiently.

    ¡°Miss Leng, to be honest, the ascender Alliance already knows about this matter. The reason why I didn¡¯t attend the auction yesterday was because the Chi family knew that this matter was rted to me. Therefore, they ordered people to ground me. I sneaked out today. As soon as I received the news this morning, I immediately thought of a way toe and inform you.¡± The genius from Chi family exined. In other words, he wanted Leng ruoxue to appreciate his kindness. After all, he was willing to tell her these things out of friendship.

    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean, young master Chi?¡± Leng ruoxue yed dumb. However, she couldn¡¯t help but think, so what if the ascender Alliance knew? Paper can¡¯t cover fire, she didn¡¯t intend to hide this matter at all. Moreover, a lot of people were invited to the auction yesterday, so it was normal for some of them to leak the news.

 Chapter 1295 - Cannon fodder (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1295: Cannon fodder (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Miss Leng, what I mean is that the ascender Alliance wille to find trouble with you. So, you have to be careful.¡± Chi family young master took a deep breath.

    ¡°Oh! I understand, thank you young master Chi for your information. ¡± Leng ruoxue said in a neutral tone.

    ¡°Be careful, I have to leave.¡± The Chi n genius stood up and left.

    After the Chi family¡¯s genius left, Feng Da and the rest looked at Leng ruoxue and asked in confusion,¡±¡±Miss, what did that guy mean? Was he trying to shirk his responsibility? He was the one who caught the mother and daughter, Hmph! Don¡¯t even think about it. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that he wants to stay out of this matter, but that the Chi family doesn¡¯t allow him to participate in it. I¡¯m afraid that the ascender Alliance and the Chi family have reached some kind of agreement, and we are just their sacrifices. The ascender Alliance¡¯s face and anger need to be avenged by us. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. After listening to the Chi n¡¯s genius, she was clear about the attitude of the Chi n and the ascender Alliance. However, if they wanted to use them as cannon fodder, they would have to ask for her permission first.

    ¡°Miss, what should we do now? It seems that the ascender Alliance doesn¡¯t dare to find trouble with the quest Guild and the mysterious woman who bought the mother and daughter yesterday. The Chi family is also afraid, so they can only use us as pushovers. ¡± Feng Da said angrily.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? Sometimes, even if you¡¯re afraid, trouble will stille looking for you. Moreover, we seem to be a little free recently, so we can use the ascender Alliance to pass the time. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed coldly.

    In fact, she had dared to sell the mother and daughter as ves because she had naturally thought of this situation. However, what she had not expected was that the ascender Alliance was not willing to have any conflict with the Chi family. Instead, they had directly targeted her. The Chi family¡¯s reaction was obviously to stay out of it. However, it was impossible to stay out of it after getting involved in her Affairs. Therefore, the Chi family was destined to pay the price for this.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xue ¡®er, it¡¯s all our fault. ¡± LAN Ming, who had been sitting silently at the side, spoke up in embarrassment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. This is none of your business. We¡¯ll have to encounter some of the divine realm¡¯s powers sooner orter. Right now, it¡¯s just that we¡¯ve brought the time forward. ¡± Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    ¡°But ¡­¡± LAN Ming still wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think too much. The most important thing now is to increase your strength. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be bullied wherever you go.¡± Leng ruoxue tried to persuade him. Sometimes, LAN Ming just thinks too much. What a sentimental man!

    ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to Godfather and first elder. You guys can do as you please!¡± Said Leng ruoxue. With that, she stood up and went to look for master ning and first elder.

    When master ning and first elder heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, they were so angry that they trembled. Master ning, in particr, kept cursing.

    ¡°This old bastard, if he dares to touch a single hair on my daughter, I¡¯ll never let him off!¡± The master of the ning family was so angry that he jumped up three times and roared.

    ¡°Calm down. We can¡¯t just rely on the Chi family¡¯s one-sided words to determine what the ascender Alliance wants!¡± First elder warned.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious enough? The ascender Alliance ising to deal with my good daughter. ¡± The master of the ning family roared with wide eyes.

    ¡°What I mean is, we can¡¯t just make assumptions based on hearsay. We¡¯re not people without power in the divine realm, so why should we listen to the words of others? I¡¯m asking you to personally send someone to investigate. If it¡¯s true, then we won¡¯t be polite. ¡± The great elder exined.

    ¡°Yes, what you said makes sense. I¡¯ll send someone to investigate. If it¡¯s really that old man who gave the order, don¡¯t me me for falling out with him.¡± The master of the ning family roared angrily.

    After that, master ning gave some instructions to his subordinate, who then left.

    Two dayster, news finally came back from the divine realm. The ascender Alliance had indeed given the order to deal with Leng ruoxue. However, this order was not given by the general Alliance. It was given by the Alliance master of the second ascender Alliance, who was also the master of the second ascender Alliance¡¯s Alliance master from the divine maind.

    After receiving this news, master ning¡¯s anger was slightly reduced. After all, he didn¡¯t care about the second alliance. However, if it was the old man from the general Alliance, then he would have to go to that old man and talk to him in person. How dare he bully his daughter? did he really think he didn¡¯t exist?

    ¡°Youngdy, it seems that the ascender Alliance really intends to deal with us. I¡¯m so scared!¡± Feng Da said with a smile. He said he was afraid, but there was not a single trace of fear on his face!

    ¡°Yup! Let¡¯s just stay in this bamboo city and wait for our deaths!¡± Leng ruoxue pretended to be helpless. Actually, she wanted to go to the Chi n¡¯s God domain in the God World and wait for her death. Unfortunately, she was not strong enough and could not go, so she could only stay here and cause trouble for the Chi n. However, she had already informed Chi Rui about this. He must have made arrangements to minimize their losses.

    ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t we just go to the second alliance and wait for our deaths! We¡¯ll also take over the second Alliance¡¯s territory. Although the second Alliance¡¯s territory can¡¯tpare to the eight God domains, it¡¯s still pretty good on the divine continent. ¡± Lin Yuan suggested with an evil smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m too tired,¡± Leng ruoxue spat out these two words softly. This was one of the reasons why she didn¡¯t want to directly attack the two alliances. As for the other reason, it was naturally because of the Chi family! Hmph! Didn¡¯t Chi n want to stay out of this? Of course, she couldn¡¯t let them have their way. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Uh! Little girl, you¡¯re reallyzy, but I like it! We just need to stay here, there¡¯s no need to travel all the way to the second alliance. But, isn¡¯t the second Alliance¡¯s leader dead? Now that they are like a group of Dragons without a leader, can they still care about the orders of the divine realm¡¯s two ascender alliances?¡± The great elder asked curiously.

    ¡°The two alliances will send people here. How can they let those guys be without a leader?¡± The master of the ning family said.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use sending people! He can¡¯t disy his true strength in the divine maind. If he meets our girl, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to return. ¡± The great elderughed evilly, as if he could already foresee the other party¡¯s tragic state.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re still here! You want to bully my good daughter? don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Master ning also said excitedly, hehe! It seemed like there was more funing to his door!

 Chapter 1296 - Cannon fodder (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1296: Cannon fodder (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Godfather, you and Grand Elder shouldn¡¯t interfere in this matter. We can handle it.¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she reminded.

    ¡°Uh! Girl, are you trying to take all the food for yourself? This can¡¯t do! We old arms and legs also want to move!¡± First elder immediately objected.

    ¡°Yup! Little Xue ¡®er, you have to give me a chance to show off as your father!¡± The master of the ning family also begged with a bitter face.

    ¡°Godfather, great elder, there¡¯s no need for you guys to take action for a few insignificant characters. Even if the divine realm¡¯s second Alliance¡¯s master were to personallye, he would still not be worthy of fighting with you guys.¡± Leng ruoxue put on a high hat, and the two old men immediately broke into smiles.

    ¡°Hehe! The girl¡¯s words are also reasonable. Old man ning, since this is the case, let¡¯s not make a move. If they can¡¯t deal with it, it won¡¯t be toote for us to make a move. ¡± The great elder said to the master of the ning family with a smile.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± The master of the ning family unwillingly replied.

    After a simple discussion on the countermeasures, Leng ruoxue and the others settled down in the inn with a peace of mind. However, they had been waiting for almost half a month and had yet to see any sign of the ascender Alliance. This made them feel deeply puzzled.

    ¡°Young miss, the people of the ascender Alliance are too unprofessional. Haven¡¯t the divine realm¡¯s orders been issued long ago? Why aren¡¯t they here yet? the news of US being in bamboo city has been out for a long time, they should be here by now!¡± In the garden of the house, Feng Da kept onining to Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue furrowed her brows. She was speechless and helpless. These days, herbative subordinates hadined to her almost every day, so much so that her ears had grown calluses. Therefore, when she heard Feng DA¡¯sints again, she could not help butin about the ascender Alliance in her heart.

    These guys ¡®efficiency was really too low. Everything they did was dyed. Fortunately, he was not their master. Otherwise, he would have been angered to death.

    Just as Leng ruoxue was thinking about this, she suddenly saw Godfather¡¯s subordinate running into the garden with an excited look on his face. He was even shouting non-stop,¡±¡±They¡¯re here! They¡¯re here! They¡¯re here to cause us trouble!¡±

    When Feng Da and the others heard this, their spirits were immediately lifted. They quickly tidied up their clothes and rushed out of the inn.

    At this time, they were the only ones living in the inn. The other guests and the inn manager had all disappeared after knowing that someone woulde here to seek revenge. However, before the inn manager left, he still asked them worriedly who would be responsible for the losses of his Inn. After getting their affirmative answer, the manager left reluctantly because their answer was that the losses would be borne by the ascender Alliance, but they would im the losses on his behalf.

    Seeing that Feng Da and the rest had disappeared in the blink of an eye, Leng ruoxue could not help but feel a few ck lines sliding down her forehead. Then, she followed her Godfather and the rest out of the inn.

    At this moment, the entrance of the inn was surrounded by people from the ascender Alliance. Looking at the dense crowd in front of them, Feng Da and the othersughed.

    ¡°I say, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Feng Da asked with a smile. There were so many people! Hehe! It was just what he wanted.

    ¡°Hmph! Did you sell our 2nd Alliance¡¯s Alliance master and her daughter as ves?¡± The leader of the ascender Alliance said.

    This time, he was under the orders of the Alliance master of the two alliances in the divinity to seek revenge on these people. He was very clear that this was definitely the best opportunity for him to perform. If he could do things to the satisfaction of the Alliance master, the Alliance master might be happy and even let him be the Deputy Alliance master! One had to know that he had always been thinking about the empty position of Deputy Alliance leader! Therefore, his attitude towards this matter was extremely positive.

    Originally, when he came to the divine maind, he wanted the other alliances to help the two alliances. After all, they were all part of the ascender Alliance. Although this incident had happened to someone from the two alliances, it was not good for everyone¡¯s face. So, when he confidently sent people to look for the other alliances, they had all rejected him. This made him a little embarrassed and angry.

    However, even though he was angry, he could not care about the other alliances. Hence, after waiting for a few days, he could only bring his subordinates from the God World and the people from the two alliances to Ying city. They had surrounded the inn where Leng ruoxue and the others were staying without anyone knowing ¡­

 Chapter 1297 - What a tough cannon fodder (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1297: What a tough cannon fodder (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Actually, his so-called ¡®no one knows¡¯ and ¡®no one knows¡¯ were just his assumptions. His every move had long been under the strict surveince of Leng ruoxue and the others. Yet, he was still so pleased with himself that he thought that his actions were wless and no one had noticed.

    ¡°So what if I am? We¡¯re also following orders from the Chi family¡¯s direct line of descent, we¡¯re working for him. ¡± Feng Daughed evilly and said, Hmph! Didn¡¯t these two forces want to use them as cannon fodder? Good! Then he would drag that Chi n genius down with him and see how his Chi n would stay out of this.

    ¡°Impudent! The Chi family is one of the eight great divine regions. How could they do such a thing? this is clearly a frame-up!¡± The leader of the ascender Alliance said loudly. Before he came, the Alliance master had specifically instructed him that if the other party continued to hold onto the Chi n, he must exonerate the Chi n. In short, the Alliance master had already reached a consensus with the Chi n, so he must not spoil the Alliance master¡¯s ns.

    ¡°Hehe! Look at what you¡¯re saying, it¡¯s as if you were there at the time. Whether we¡¯re talking nonsense or not, that direct descendant of the Chi family knows it clearly, you don¡¯t need to cover for him! As a man, if you dare to do it, you must admit it. What kind of ability is it to be a coward?¡± Feng Da said with a mocking expression.

    ¡°W-who are you calling a coward?¡± The leader of the ascender Alliance roared in anger after hearing these words.

    ¡°Calm down! I¡¯m not talking about you! Don¡¯t take it to heart. ¡± Feng Da smiled as he looked at the agitated leader of the ascender Alliance. He was puzzled. He didn¡¯t say anything about this fellow. Why was this fellow so agitated?

    ¡°Hmph! Only women and viins are difficult to raise!¡± The leader of the ascender Alliance red at Feng Da for a long time before he finally managed to say aplete sentence.

    ¡°Vile person? Are you talking about me? Alright! Since you think so highly of me, why should I be polite? Brothers! Go, teach this ¡®Lord¡¯ a good lesson. ¡± Feng Da turned his head and said to Lin Yuan and the others with a smile.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Lin Yuan and the rest rubbed their fists and wiped their palms, eager to try. There was a trace of excitement on their faces. I wonder if these guys from the ascender Alliance can take a beating? It would be meaningless if it shattered with a touch.

    ¡°Wait! What do you want to do? I¡¯m not done yet!¡± The leader of the ascender Alliance quickly stopped them when he saw that the other party was about to start a war. ording to his idea, as long as he revealed his identity as an ascender Alliance, he should be able to deter these guys. But who knew that they didn¡¯t take him seriously at all and even wanted to fight when they didn¡¯t get along.ai! What a bunch of uncultured barbarians! He couldn¡¯t help butin in his heart that the other party didn¡¯t follow his script.

    ¡°I have to wait until you¡¯re done talking?¡± Feng Da asked, feeling a little funny. This was the first time he had seen such a person in his life! Didn¡¯t theye here to get back their face? Why was heining that they had acted too quickly now? You still have to say some more nonsense before you can make a move, hehe! It was trulyughable!

    ¡°Of course! I haven¡¯t finished my words! All of you better behave yourselves!¡± The ascender Alliance¡¯s leader roared in an overbearing manner. He had not even used the opening speech he had thought of! How could they start fighting? one had to know that in order toe up with those words that could intimidate the other party, he had thought about it for several days and nights. Therefore, he had to say it out loud. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t his efforts be in vain? This was definitely not allowed.

    ¡°Uh! Please speak!¡± Feng Da was speechless, and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder to himself, why did the ascender Alliance send an idiot here? He was sure that this guy was definitely not mentally sound. After all, how could a normal person have such thoughts? However, he wanted to hear what else this guy had to say!

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re tactful! All of you, listen up! You¡¯re so bold, actually daring to sell our second ascender Alliance¡¯s Alliance master. Do you want to die? Do you know that your actions have infuriated the higher-ups of our ascender Alliance? therefore, they have sent me to deal with you. I advise you to surrender obediently! There is no benefit for you to be enemies with our ascender Alliance! You should surrender!¡± The leader of the ascender Alliance said in a serious tone. After he finished speaking, he looked at Feng Da and the others with a pained expression.

    ¡°Uh! Are you done?¡± After a moment of silence, Feng Da asked calmly. Now, he was even more certain that the guy sent by the ascender Alliance was definitely mentally unstable. He was a retard. Otherwise, how could a normal person say such words?

    ¡°I¡¯m done. You should surrender!¡± The leader of the ascender Alliance urged. He said the opening words that he had been thinking about for several days and nights. He felt much morefortable in his heart. Moreover, he was very wishful in thinking that as long as he said these words, the other party would definitely surrender obediently.

    ¡°Then isn¡¯t it our turn to say it now?¡± Feng Da asked. He was worried about the future of the ascender Alliance. If all the ascenders in the ascender Alliance were so stupid, it would not take long for the ascender Alliance to be a third-rate force!

    ¡°Do you guys have anything else to say?¡± The leader of the ascender Alliance asked in disbelief. He really couldn¡¯t understand what these prisoners had to say. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just surrender? How troublesome!

    ¡°You¡¯ve already said it, so why can¡¯t we say anything!¡± Feng Da said with a hint of mockery.

    ¡°Alright then, speak! Even though you are my prisoners, I still have human rights. ¡± The ascender Alliance¡¯s leader¡¯s words were shocking! However, Feng Da and the others chose to ignore his words.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Alliance master of your two alliances in the divine realm? How did you get sold?¡± Feng Da asked curiously.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Our two alliances ¡°leaders are so powerful, how could they be sold!¡± When the ascender Alliance¡¯s leader heard this, he was instantly enraged!

    ¡°How am I talking nonsense? You¡¯re the one who said it. ¡± Feng Da pretended to be confused. Although he knew who the Alliance master of the second alliance was, he still had to y dumb to the end. Hehe!

    ¡°When did I say that? Don¡¯t wrong me!¡± The leader of the ascender Alliance was extremely angry. If these words were to be spread back to the divine realm, then he could forget about having a good life. It should be known that the Alliance master of the second alliance was extremely petty and held grudges.

 Chapter 1298 - What a tough cannon fodder (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1298: What a tough cannon fodder (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who said that we sold out the Alliance master of the second alliance?¡± Feng Da asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± The leader of the ascender Alliance asked in a daze. He didn¡¯t quite understand what the other party was saying.

    ¡°But the Alliance master of your second alliance is clearly in the divine realm. Even if we wanted to sell it, we wouldn¡¯t be able to! Unless you cooperate with us to trick him here, we might still have a chance. How about it? Do you want to cooperate with us? we¡¯ll give you a bonus when the timees. He should be able to sell it for a good price!¡± Feng Da said with a serious face.

    ¡°You ¡­ You want to sell our second Alliance¡¯s Alliance master! You really don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± The leader of the ascender Alliance stammered. It was unknown whether he was angry or scared, but his whole body was trembling.

    ¡°Even if I wanted to sell it, I would need your cooperation! This business is very cost-effective, and you¡¯ll definitely get a lot of dividends. ¡± Feng Da reminded.

    ¡°You, what do you want me to cooperate with?¡± The leader of the ascender Alliance finally found his voice and couldn¡¯t help but roar. He cursed in his heart. These people were really too bad. It was fine if they wanted to sell it, but why did they have to drag him down with them? One had to know that many of the people he had brought with him were from the immortal realm. If anyone were to leak the news, the Alliance master would definitely not let him off. Wu ¡­ This group of bad guys!

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s to help us trick the two alliances¡± leader intoing here! Hehe! He¡¯ll definitely be able to sell it for a good price!¡± Feng Da said with a smile.

    ¡°You ¡­ Don¡¯t even think about it! I won¡¯t cooperate with you in doing such a thing. ¡± The ascender Alliance¡¯s leader¡¯s mind finally cleared up, and he rejected decisively. Previously, he was a little scared silly, so he did not directly refuse. My fiery heart is on your side, so you must believe me!

    ¡°You¡¯re really not going to cooperate?¡± Feng Da squinted his eyes and asked in an unfriendly tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m determined not to cooperate!¡± The leader of the ascender Alliance said with a firm will.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s not waste any more time and start the war!¡± Feng Da said coldly.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯ll regret this. Our ascender Alliance is not to be trifled with. ¡± The leader of the ascender Alliance threatened.

    ¡°Likewise! We¡¯re not to be trifled with. ¡± Feng Da said with a light smile. Then, he gave Lin Yuan and the others a look. The crowd swarmed forward ¡­

    Although the ascender Alliance had arge number of people, they had always lived afortable life in the territory of the ascenders. They were used to it and had not seen these fierce opponents for a long time. Therefore, they could not adapt to it at all. In just a moment, nearly one-third of the ascender Alliance¡¯s people had died. As Feng Da and the others raised their hands and swung their swords, a life would almost be sent out of this world in an instant.

    Instant kill! It was an instant kill!

    Seeing this situation, the people of the ascender Alliance were a little afraid. F * ck! How was this a soft persimmon! This was clearly a group of bloodthirsty wolves! They were no match for these people.

    When they thought of this, many people felt fear and secretly fled when Feng Da and the others were not paying attention.

    ¡°Come back! Damn it, all of you,e back! No one is allowed to run!¡± When the leader of the ascender Alliance saw that his subordinates had actually abandoned him, he was furious! However, Feng Da and Cheng Wu were keeping him busy, so he couldn¡¯t do anything at the same time. In fact, he wanted to run away, but ¡­ These two guys didn¡¯t give him the chance! It was really too detestable!

    Now, he had seen it clearly. These people were not the so-called cannon fodder at all. Wu ¡­ How could there be such hard cannon fodder in the world! Not only would he not be able to bite through it, he might even lose his life! He regretteding to the godly continent because he might not be able to go back. He regretted it so much that his intestines turned green.

    However, it was useless for him to regret it, because Feng Da and the others had made up their minds to make him stay. As for those people from the ascender Alliance who had escaped, they would naturally not have a good end, hehe! At this time, those people had probably been killed by Song di and the others who were lying in ambush outside the city, and they would not have killed by mistake. After all, they were all dressed in the same clothes! It was impossible not to recognize him even if he wanted to!

    After a long while.

    Of the ascender Alliance¡¯s members who were still alive, only the somewhat out of line leader was left.

    ¡°Little brat! How about us cannon fodder!¡± Feng Da held the dagger in his hand, and the cold light reflected on the face of the ascender Alliance¡¯s leader. He was so scared that he trembled even more. He was afraid that the other party would identally scratch his face. Wu ¡­ Why did he have to scare him like this?

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± Seeing that the other party didn¡¯t respond for a long time, Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but say impatiently.

    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± The leader of the ascender Alliance stammered, unable to say aplete sentence.

    ¡°Feng Da, keep the dagger away from him. He¡¯ll be scared.¡± Cheng Wu looked at the leader of the ascender Alliance, who was as timid as a mouse, and said with a look of disdain.

    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s true. ¡± Feng Da put away the dagger obediently and said to the leader,¡±¡±You can answer me now!¡±

    ¡°Answer, answer you what?¡± The leader of the ascender Alliance was still trembling.

    ¡°What about us cannon fodder? F * ck! If you¡¯re still ying dumb, don¡¯t me me for being impolite. ¡± Feng Da brandished his dagger and threatened.

    ¡°Argh! Don ¡®t! Don ¡®t! I say! You cannon fodder are the toughest cannon fodder I¡¯ve ever seen. Sob ¡­ Actually, I¡¯m very useless. I¡¯m not even a fart in the two alliances. I can only show off in the godly maind. So, even if you kill me, the Alliance master won¡¯t feel bad. ¡± The leader said with a sad face, not caring about his image.

    ¡°So you¡¯re cannon fodder like us!¡± Feng Daughed.

    ¡± Yes, yes. At first, the Alliance master didn¡¯t want to send me here because he knew I couldn¡¯t do anything. However, those guys in the Alliance all found all kinds of excuses, so the Alliance master had no choice but to send me here. In order to make me feel at ease, he even hinted to me that if this matter was handled well, he would let me be the Deputy Alliance master. Sob ¡­ Now I¡¯ve finally thought it through. He was just ying with me. He had no intention of making me the Deputy Alliance master. I¡¯m just cannon fodder. ¡± The leader of the ascender Alliance immediately took advantage of the situation and continued Feng DA¡¯s words.

 Chapter 1299 - What a tough cannon fodder (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1299: What a tough cannon fodder (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Since you can see it so clearly, are you willing to cooperate with us?¡± Feng Da asked again.

    ¡°Cooperate with you on what?¡± The leader of the ascender Alliance did not react for a while and asked in confusion.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s to cooperate with us and bring the leader of the second league of the divine realm here! Didn¡¯t I tell you before? Since they¡¯re so unkind, why should you be righteous? So, why don¡¯t we just go all out and get him here? we¡¯ll sell him and give you a share of the profits, how about it?¡± Feng Da tempted.

    ¡°Uh! Are you really going to sell the Alliance master?¡± The leader of the ascender Alliance wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and asked carefully.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking? We¡¯ve been tight on cash recently, and he wants to deal with us, so we might as well strike first. Oh, you can also bring your opponents from the two alliances to the divine maind. Then, we¡¯ll sell them all. In that case, the two alliances will be yours. Even if you want to be the alliance leader, it¡¯ll be a piece of cake, let alone a Deputy!¡± Feng Da reminded him with an evil smile.

    ¡°Uh! Let me think. ¡± After hearing Feng DA¡¯s words, the leader of the ascender Alliance thought about it seriously. He couldn¡¯t deny that Feng DA¡¯s words had moved him, but he didn¡¯t dare to do that. He was afraid that the general Alliance would not let him go after knowing about this. After all, such an action was no different from betrayal.

    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of the general Union, right? What if I promise you that the general Union won¡¯t be angry about this?¡± Seeing his hesitation, Feng Da threw out an even bigger bait. He did not believe that this guy would not take the bait.

    ¡°Really? What can you use to guarantee that?¡± The leader of the ascender Alliance asked suspiciously. To be honest, he didn¡¯t believe the other party¡¯s words at all. If all the higher-ups of the two alliances were sold out, how could the general Alliance not be angry? In this way, how could the general Alliance still have the face to stand in the divine realm!

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you something good. ¡± Feng Da said with a mysterious smile. After he finished speaking, he took out a thin piece of paper from his storage ring and handed it to the leader of the ascender Alliance.

    The ascender Alliance¡¯s leader took it and looked at it. His expression suddenly changed, because the paper recorded the shameful things that these high-level people had done behind the scenes, including his own. However,pared with the others, his things were obviously like a small house meeting a big house. It was not worth mentioning at all.

    ¡°How is it? With this thing, you¡¯re still afraid that the general Alliance will me you? It¡¯s so easy to find an excuse! You¡¯re clearing out the parasites for the ascender Alliance and returning the Alliance to its Pure Land. ¡± Feng Da said it in a grand manner, but the other party took it to heart.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I want to clear the bugs for the Alliance and return them a piece of Pure Land! However, I¡¯ve also done some unspeakable things. If the general Alliance knew about it, they wouldn¡¯t let me be the second Alliance¡¯s leader. ¡± The leader of the ascendance Alliance said with a face full of distress. If he had known that there would be such a good opportunity, he would have kept his chastity no matter what! How could he be easily dragged down by them!

    ¡°That will depend on your ability! We can provide you with evidence of their crimes, but we can¡¯t influence the choice of the Alliance master. So, whether you can be the Alliance master or not will be up to you. ¡± Feng Da said helplessly. In fact, what did it have to do with them whether the other party could be the alliance leader or not? They only wanted to use this guy to lure those people from the second alliance over and give him some benefits at the same time. As for whether he could grasp it or not, that was his own problem. However, it was estimated that the ascender general Alliance would not let such a fool be the second Alliance¡¯s leader.

    ¡°Yes, I must be the leader of the second alliance.¡± The ascender Alliance¡¯s leader said confidently. With this evidence, he could make a good move and the second Alliance¡¯s master would definitely fall into his hands. After making up his mind, he decided to cooperate with the other party.

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± The leader of the ascender Alliance asked. He was no longer so afraid of Feng Da and the others, because in his heart, they were already considered allies. Since they were the leader of the Alliance, they would definitely not harm his life!

    ¡°First of all, of course, you have to suffer some physical pain. However, this is something that can not be helped. It¡¯ll be good for you to return to the two alliances. I hope you can understand. ¡± Feng Da said courteously.

    ¡°I understand.¡± The leader of the ascender Alliance nodded. The people he had brought with him were all dead. It would be unreasonable if he was still alive and kicking.

    ¡°What should I do after I return to the second alliance?¡± The leader of the Ascension capital Alliance asked shamelessly, like an obedient child.

    ¡°When you return, you will naturally tell the Alliance master of the second alliance about this with additional details! Oh right, don¡¯t forget to mention the Chi family. Then, find the right time to persuade the two Alliance Masters toe here. You can think of the details yourself. ¡± Feng Da said irresponsibly. In fact, he felt that he had said enough, but it was a pity that the guy they found was too stupid. He really didn¡¯t know if he could trick the people from the second alliance.

    ¡°Oh!¡± The leader of the ascender Alliance nodded.

    ¡°Right, let me ask you, what kind of agreement did your Alliance head reach with Chi n?¡± Feng Da suddenly asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that. I¡¯m not the Alliance master¡¯s confidant. There are many things he won¡¯t tell me.¡± The leader of the ascender Alliance said with a depressed look.

    ¡°Then go back to the divine realm and find out about this matter for me. Remember to tell me the next time youe.¡± Feng Da ordered.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The leader of the ascender Alliance replied carefully.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start now!¡± Feng Da said with a smirk.

    ¡°Uh! Start what?¡± The ascender Alliance¡¯s leader asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s to create a ruse of self-injury! Endure it!¡± After Feng Da finished speaking, he took the lead and punched the other party¡¯s face. Then, Lin Yuan and the others swarmed forward and began to punch and kick the leader ¡­

    Not long after, the ascender Alliance¡¯s leader¡¯s body was a bloody mess, and it was a tragic sight.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she felt a deep sense of sympathy for the half-dead fellow on the ground. However, it was only for a moment.

    ¡°Did you guys kill him?¡± The great elder couldn¡¯t help but ask after circling the ascender Alliance¡¯s leader who was lying on the ground.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Although this person¡¯s strength isn¡¯t very high, he¡¯s still from the divine realm after all. His skin is tough and his flesh is thick, so he won¡¯t die so easily!¡± Feng Da said with certainty. They had a sense of propriety. Although the injuries on this guy¡¯s body looked scary, they were only flesh wounds.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± The great elder was relieved. After all, this guy was the chess piece they had chosen. It would be a pity if he died before they even used him!

    After the ruse of self-injury waspleted, Feng Da followed his original n and threw the leader of the ascender Alliance at the only way to the second alliance. There were many people on the road, so the bloodied guy would soon be saved. All they had to do was wait.

    For a period of time after that, Leng ruoxue and the rest continued to live in bamboo city, peacefully living their cannon fodder dreams. Unfortunately, their opponents were too useless. Thus, even though they only came once, they were eaten up by the cannon fodder.

    In the garden of the house.

    Feng Da and the others were so bored that they were in a daze. Some of them even counted the days with their fingers.

    ¡°Captain, that guy has been back for almost a month, right? Why is there no movement? Did their alliance master kill them?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but ording to brother ning, his injuries aren¡¯t light and he¡¯s still recuperating in the second league! He¡¯s been eating and drinking well every day, so he¡¯s probably too happy to even think about home. ¡± Feng Da said with an evil smile. The Big Brother ning he was talking about was naturally one of the subordinates of the ning family¡¯s master. He was also in charge of sending messages to the divine world.

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve fulfilled his wish. If I had known earlier, I would¡¯ve beaten him up harder.¡± Lin Yuan chuckled.

    ¡°Come on! If you beat him a little harder, he would really be dead. ¡± Two drops of cold sweat dripped from Feng DA¡¯s forehead as he thought to himself,¡¯Lin Yuan is even more ruthless than me!¡¯

    ¡°Who¡¯s dead?¡± Leng ruoxue and the demon walked into the garden and happened to hear thest sentence. She could not help but ask curiously.

    ¡°Miss, we are talking about the leader of the ascender Alliance.¡± Feng Da quickly exined.

    ¡°Oh! Let me tell you some good news. They¡¯ve arrived at the godly maind, and the Alliance master of the second alliance is personally leading them. ¡± Leng ruoxue had just heard the news from her Godfather and immediately came to inform her subordinates so that they could make preparations. In fact, they should have been prepared long ago. It was just that they had been waiting for a long time, so they were all bored.

    ¡°Really? Hahaha! That¡¯s great! Those bastards are finally here, Hmph! How dare they make me wait for so long? I won¡¯t let them go! But, miss, do you really n to sell them all?¡± The excited Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but ask. When the Miss had told them about this, his first reaction was that the Miss was in need of money, and she was in extreme need of money! Otherwise, why would he think of selling everyone from the two alliances? They weren¡¯t the two alliances of the godly continent! However, he saw that his young miss¡¯s expression was very serious, so he could only carry out her words.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you scared?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she asked.

    ¡°Why would I be afraid? I¡¯m just curious, miss, are you short of money?¡± Feng Da finally asked what he was thinking. He couldn¡¯t help it!

    ¡°Who said I can only sell them if I¡¯m short of money?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! If you don¡¯tck money, why would you want to sell people to the divine realm?¡± Feng Da was very puzzled. The ascender Alliance¡¯s power was second only to the eight great divine regions. To the current them, it was definitely a Colossus-like existence. Once they sold out the higher-ups of the two alliances, the ascender Alliance of the divine realm would most likely view them as their mortal enemy. At that time, the five alliances woulde together and wouldn¡¯t they be entangled tightly? then, how would they be able to go out and travel?

    ¡°Since they have the guts to scheme against me, they naturally have to bear the consequences. If they want us to be cannon fodder, how can they not pay a price? Moreover, you can be at ease. Even if we sell out the higher-ups of the two alliances, the ascender¡¯s general Alliance won¡¯t do anything to us. This is because Godfather has already reached an agreement with them and the great elder. ¡± Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Oh! Hehe! With that, I can y as much as I want. ¡± Feng Da said with a smirk.

 Chapter 1300 - An unexpected gain (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1300: An unexpected gain (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s fine to y. However, to be able to be the leader of the divine realm¡¯s ascender Alliance¡¯s two alliances, he¡¯s definitely not an ordinary person. Thus, you all must be careful. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded. Even though she trusted her subordinate¡¯s abilities, she still had to remind him of what she needed to.

    ¡°Hehe! Don¡¯t worry, miss, we will be careful. ¡± Feng Da promised with a smile.

    In the next few days, Feng Da and the rest gathered together and discussed something in a sneaky manner. When they saw Leng ruoxue and master ning, they deliberately avoided them and acted mysteriously.

    Seeing the actions of Feng Da and the others, the master of the ning family was puzzled and couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±¡±Xue ¡®er, what are those kids doing? You¡¯ve made it so mysterious. ¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s probably nning on how to scheme against the two alliances ¡°master! Godfather, let them worry about these small things. We don¡¯t need to care about them. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed. She had always adopted a free-range policy towards her subordinates. As long as they took care of themselves, that was enough. This was also the only request she had for her subordinates.

    ¡°Hehe, these kids are all ruthless. The Alliance master of the second alliance is going to be in big trouble.¡± The first elder chuckled.

    ¡°Of course we can¡¯t be soft-hearted towards our enemies. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be the ones to suffer.¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s true! Little girl, should we also do some preparation work?¡± The great elder asked again.

    ¡°No need, great elder and Godfather will just watch the show.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Uh! Are you letting us watch a good show again?¡± Master ning¡¯s face darkened as he spoke unhappily.

    ¡°Godfather, there¡¯s no need to use an ox¡¯s de to kill a chicken. It¡¯s enough for us to deal with these small characters. You¡¯re all people with high positions and authority. If you were to deal with these small fries like the ascender Alliance¡¯s chief, you¡¯ll be aughingstock.¡± Leng ruoxue said with an expression that said,¡±I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡±

    ¡°Uh! Alright then!¡± The master of the ning family and the great elder replied helplessly, but they were a little depressed in their hearts. Wu¡­They were actually being despised because of their status. What the hell was this! However, in the entire immortal realm, it was likely that only this girl would not allow them to appear because of their identities. If it were anyone else, they would have long clung onto someone¡¯s thigh, regardless of who they were!

    Three dayster.

    Leng ruoxue and the others had been waiting for the Alliance master of the second alliance for a long time. He finally brought arge group of people to Ying city. However, they did not surround the inn like the leader who had gone off the rails earlier. Instead, they found a house and started to renovate it.

    The reason why they were looking for private residences was mainly because all the Inns in the city had closed their doors and refused to have any customers. Although they didn¡¯t know why, they had rushed all the way here from the divine realm. They had to take a rest first. Who asked their opponent to be so cunning!

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the rest had received news that the Alliance master of the second alliance had entered the city. However, she did not expect the Alliance master of the second alliance to be a woman as well. It was just that she was much older than the one on the divine continent. Furthermore, this Alliance master of the second alliance was also surrounded by beautiful men.

    After hearing this news, she was very speechless. She couldn¡¯t help but think to herself,¡±could this be the legendary ¡®a Crooked Stick will have a crooked shadow¡¯?¡± As the leaders of the two alliances, they could definitely be considered to be of the same lineage. Even their preferences were the same. However, it was said that the men beside the leaders of the two alliances followed her willingly and not by force!

    After Feng Da and the others knew that the Alliance master of the second alliance had entered the city, they had borrowed Ling from her and never returned.

    However, Leng ruoxue knew that they were up to no good. With Ling by their side, she naturally didn¡¯t have to worry about their safety.

    Feng Da and the rest went out in the morning, and by the time they returned, it was already night time. Seeing the joy on their faces, Leng ruoxue did not ask any further. After they finished eating, she pulled the evildoer along and went back to her room.

    Looking at Leng ruoxue¡¯s back view, Feng Da and the rest were dumbfounded.

    ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you ask us what we¡¯ve been up to all day?¡± Lin Yuan asked, puzzled.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking me? Who am I supposed to ask? Don¡¯t guess what the youngdy is thinking. ¡± Feng Da said helplessly, sigh! Their miss had never yed by the rules. The more they hoped for her to ask, the more she did not ask.

    ¡°Are we still going tomorrow?¡± Lin Yuan asked carefully.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m going! If I don¡¯t go, all my previous efforts will be in vain. ¡± Feng Da said. To be honest, he hadn¡¯t had enough after ying for a day! Therefore, he would continue to go there tomorrow until he had had enough fun.

    The next day.

    Feng Da and the others went out early again.

    The master of the ning family looked at the empty courtyard and said with some difort,¡±¡±Girl, are you really not curious about what those brats are doing?¡±

    It was originally quite lively with so many people, but these little brats had not been home for the past two days, and he did not see them y around, so he was really not used to it.

    ¡°Godfather, what could they have done? It¡¯s nothing more than causing trouble at the residence of the second alliance. They¡¯ve done this a lot in the past. ¡± Leng ruoxue understood. She didn¡¯t need to guess or Feng Da and the others to tell her. She could figure it out.

    ¡°Uh! Then the second Alliance¡¯s Alliance master and the others are in trouble!¡± The master of the ning family said sympathetically. He had a deep understanding of how good those brats were at pranking people, so he really sympathized with that old woman from the second alliance. He was already so old, what would he do if he got scared again!

    At this time, the residence of the second alliance was just as the master of the ning family and the others had thought. It was in deep water and fire, and the most unfortunate one was the master of the second alliance.

    Although this Alliance master of the second alliance had many beautiful men by her side, this was not because she was a lecherous person, but because of her cultivation needs.

    The cultivation method she cultivated was a kind of top-grade dual cultivation method. It had to be cultivated by both a man and a woman at the same time. Moreover, both men and women would obtain endless benefits. Thus, this cultivation method was very famous in the divine realm. However, this cultivation method had very high requirements on the cultivator¡¯s body, and there were very few people who could cultivate it. And this Alliance master of the second alliance just happened to be able to cultivate it. Thus, many men willingly followed her in order to obtain a top-grade cultivation method.

    Dual cultivation was allowed in the divine realm. However, there were many dual cultivation techniques that couldn¡¯t be acknowledged by others. This was because many dual cultivation techniques were only beneficial to one party while the other party waspletely in the role of contributing. In the end, they might even die an unnatural death. Thus, many deities didn¡¯t like dual cultivation with others, for fear of falling into the other party¡¯s trap.

 Chapter 1301 - An unexpected gain (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1301: An unexpected gain (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    A dual cultivation technique that could benefit both sides would naturally be highly respected by everyone. However, this kind of technique had extremely high requirements for the woman, and very few women could meet the requirements. Thus, there were not many gods who could dual cultivate in the divine world.

    The Alliance master of the two alliances in the divine realm was able to cultivate a top-grade dual cultivation technique. In addition to her beauty, she naturally had many admirers in the divine realm. The man who followed her not only admired her, but also wanted to improve his strength.

    However, after the two alliances ¡®leaders arrived at the divine maind, they were cultivating as usual. Who knew that at a critical moment in their cultivation, they would be interrupted by the noise in the courtyard. As a result, they identally suffered from Qi deviation and lost a lot of vitality. They also aged by more than ten years in an instant.

    The Alliance master of the second alliance looked to be in his early twenties, but after an ident in his cultivation, he looked almost fifty years old. His smooth and beautiful face was now wrinkled. Seeing his current appearance, the Alliance master of the second alliance almost broke down. After all, which woman didn¡¯t care about her appearance?

    ¡°Liu Xiang! Get the hell in here. ¡± The Alliance master of the second allianceid on the bed weakly and shouted at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°Alliance master, I¡¯m here!¡± In the courtyard, Liu Xiang heard the Alliance master¡¯s call and immediately pushed open the door and ran in.

    He was also one of the president¡¯s men, but he was not the one cultivating with the president tonight, so he was responsible for the security of the courtyard. Now that he heard the president call him, he naturally thought that the president was dissatisfied and wanted to ¡­

    He stepped into the room excitedly and saw the old woman with a wrinkled face on the bed. His heart trembled in fear, thinking that he had entered the wrong room! Not only that, but there was a man of simr age lying next to the old woman. The man was obviously unconscious. Seeing this situation, he didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Ugh! What was going on? This is the Alliance master¡¯s room, right? Then who were the two people on the bed? At this moment, he didn¡¯t dare to guess that the woman was the president because he knew very well that the president was most concerned about her devastatingly beautiful face.

    ¡°Liu Xiang! Where the hell have you been? They actually caused such a hugemotion outside!¡± The Alliance master of the second alliance said angrily, his eyes almost spitting fire.

    ¡°Alliance ¡­ Alliance master? You¡¯re the Alliance master?¡± When Liu Xiang heard the familiar voice, he asked in disbelief,¡±Wu¡­What¡¯s going on?¡± What happened? How did the Alliance master be like this? He could not believe his eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You can¡¯t recognize me either? Hmph! Wasn¡¯t it all your doing? How did you keep watch!¡± The Alliance master of the second alliance shouted at the top of her lungs without a care for her image. She was about to die from anger. She had just arrived at the divine maind and her n had not even started yet, but she had already suffered from Qi deviation and suffered quite a lot of internal injuries. What the hell was going on?

    ¡°Alliance master! I¡¯m innocent! This is none of my business! I don¡¯t know why there are so many rats in the yard, making us so chaotic. Wuwu ¡­ Please forgive me, Alliance master!¡± Liu Xiangined tearfully with snot and tears.

    ¡°Forgive? You¡¯ve caused us to be like this? You still want me to forgive you? Hmph! Men!¡± The Alliance master of the second alliance shouted towards the door, but she fainted right after.

    Liu Xiang¡¯s heart was beating like thunder when he saw this scene. He was stunned for a moment before he immediately reacted. He strode to the door and stopped the guard who was about to enter.

    ¡°Housekeeper Liu, the Alliance master is calling us!¡± The guard reminded.

    ¡°I know, but the Alliance master has already fainted, so I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to see you.¡± Liu Xiang heaved a sigh of relief. In the entire 2nd Alliance, he was not afraid of anyone other than the Alliance master. Therefore, he was sure that the guards would not dare to barge in after hearing his words.

    ¡°Uh! Why is the Alliance master unconscious?¡± The guard was puzzled. No wonder he heard something wrong with the Alliance Master¡¯s Voice.

    ¡°The Alliance master made a mistake in her cultivation and fell into Qi deviation. Moreover, the Alliance master has ced all the me on us. So, she called you in to reprimand you. Unfortunately, she suddenly fainted.¡± Liu Xiang exined. In fact, he knew that the president only wanted to punish him. However, this was not his own problem, so there was no way he would be the scapegoat!

    ¡°Argh! Then what should he do? Could it be that we disturbed the Alliance master when we were catching the mouse, so she went into Qi deviation?¡± One of the guards asked in fear. The Alliance master had always been fickle in emotions. If he really wanted to punish them, none of them would have a good time.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. The noise just now disturbed the president, so she went crazy. Fortunately, the president is in aa now. Otherwise, if she wanted to hold us responsible, none of us would be able to escape.¡± Liu Xiang said very seriously.

    ¡°Housekeeper Liu, what should we do? You have to think of a good way to save us!¡± The guard said with a face full of fear.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even save myself, how can I save you! AI!¡± Liu Xiang said gloomily. He then continued,¡±However, the Alliance master is unconscious now, so we still have some time to think of a solution. What should we do if the Alliance master investigates this?¡±

    ¡°Housekeeper Liu is right. We¡¯re all depending on you. We¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡± The guard quickly said.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! Let me think about it before telling you. You have to guard this ce well. Other than me, don¡¯t allow anyone to enter or leave, so as not to disturb the president¡¯s rest. ¡± After giving his orders, Liu Xiang left the courtyard of the 2nd Alliance master and returned to his room.

    As soon as he stepped into the room, he immediately noticed a few people sitting in the room, clearly waiting for him.

    ¡°Who are you? How did you get in?¡± Liu Xiang said warily. These people were all weaker than him, but for some reason, his intuition told him that these people were not to be trifled with.

    ¡°Of course we walked in. As for who we are, you¡¯ll find out very soon.¡± Feng Da, who was sitting on a chair and drinking tea, said with a smile.

    The people from the second alliance really knew how to enjoy themselves! It was such a waste to live in such a dpidated courtyard and drink such good tea!

 Chapter 1302 - An unexpected gain (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1302: An unexpected gain (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Then what is your purpose ining here?¡± Seeing that he couldn¡¯t find out the identity of these people, Liu Xiang could only ask in a roundabout way.

    ¡°We heard that the second Alliance¡¯s leader is an absolute beauty, so we came here to admire her.¡± Feng Da chuckled.

    Hearing Feng DA¡¯s words, Liu Xiang was speechless. What did he mean by ¡®I heard the president of the second alliance is a beauty, so I came to admire her¡¯? Their alliance master wasn¡¯t a flower? How to appreciate it? Moreover, the Alliance master probably didn¡¯t want outsiders to see him in his current state, so these people¡¯s wishful thinking might have been wrong. However, he didn¡¯t want to offend someone who coulde and go as he pleased in their residence without anyone knowing.

    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for our Alliance master to meet with guests now, so I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve alle in vain. ¡± After a moment of silence, Liu Xiang said.

    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s not convenient to meet guests because of Qi deviation and suddenly became an olddy?¡± Feng Da asked with an evil smile.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Liu Xiang was shocked. These people were too powerful, weren¡¯t they? He found out about something that had just happened so quickly.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that what steward Liu said just now? We just happened to hear it. ¡± Feng Da chuckled. This was truly an unexpected surprise! They didn¡¯t expect that the rats they had used all kinds of means to get would cause the two Alliance Masters to be demonic before they could evenplete their mission. Was this considered a lucky hit? Now, the two alliances ¡®leaders can¡¯t do anything, right? AI! People! He just had to keep a low profile, otherwise, he would be punished by the heavens!

    ¡°Uh! Then what do you want?¡± Liu Xiang¡¯s face was filled with vignce. He still didn¡¯t know the other party¡¯s intention foring, but these people had sneakilye to his door, so it couldn¡¯t be anything good!

    ¡°Housekeeper Liu, how about we sell you the Alliance master of the second alliance?¡± Feng Da looked at Liu Xiang¡¯s cautious face and couldn¡¯t help but ask with a smile. From the information given to them by the leader, this Liu Xiang should be one of the people who was more interested in the second Alliance¡¯s master. However, the second Alliance¡¯s master didn¡¯t like him very much. If they sold the second Alliance¡¯s master to this person, their rtionship would naturally switch, hehe! With this man¡¯s petty character, who knew how he would torture the once high-spirited leader of the second alliance!

    ¡°Sell it to me? Who Do You Think You Are? Do you think you can just sell off the second Alliance¡¯s leader as you please?¡± Liu Xiang said in a speechless manner.

    ¡°If I say it can be sold, then it can be sold. It all depends on whether you dare to buy it or not. However, now that the second Alliance¡¯s master is so old, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be interested in her anymore. Just pretend I didn¡¯t mention it!¡± Feng Da said with a regretful look.

    ¡°Housekeeper Liu, by the way, I¡¯d like to remind you that your negligence of duty has caused your President to go berserk. If she wakes up, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t let you off. So, you better know your ce!¡± Feng Da reminded. After he finished speaking, he gave Lin Yuan and the others a look. Everyone stood up and prepared to leave.

    Just as he reached the door, he was stopped by Liu Xiang.

    ¡°Wait! Was what you said just now true? How confident are you? The Alliance master is quite snobbish, so it won¡¯t be easy for you to get her. Besides, I¡¯m also afraid that I¡¯ll be in trouble. ¡± Liu Xiang asked nervously. In fact, Feng DA¡¯s words had moved him. After all, he had only followed the president for a higher cultivation base. However, there were too many men around the president. Sometimes, he would not have a chance to cultivate for months. This waspletely different from what he had initially imagined. Therefore, over time, he had some other thoughts in his heart. Now, after Feng DA¡¯s temptation, these thoughts hadpletely emerged, but he was still a little afraid.

    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of this and that, then you can just wait for death! You know your president¡¯s personality better than anyone else. Do you think she¡¯ll let you go? Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you strike first?¡± Feng Da continued to tempt him. After much observation, he felt that it was the most suitable to sell the Alliance master of the second alliance to this man. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much time talking to him. However, this Liu Xiang was obviously too timid. Even at this time, he was still so afraid of the wolves in front and the Tigers behind. Sigh! He really wasn¡¯t someone who could aplish great things!

    Liu Xiang lowered his head and pondered for a long while. Finally, he raised his head and said with a desperate look,¡±¡±Good! I¡¯m going all out, but don¡¯t ask for too much, I don¡¯t have much money. ¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s definitely a price you can afford!¡± Feng Da said calmly, but he couldn¡¯t help butugh in his heart. This guy was quite interesting. The Alliance Masters of the two alliances weren¡¯t even in their hands yet. He was just afraid that they would sell them for too much and he wouldn¡¯t be able to afford them. Hehe! Why didn¡¯t he think of taking advantage of the second Alliance¡¯s master¡¯s current weak state to abduct that woman! However, it was fortunate that Liu Xiang did not think of this. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t they have earned less?

    ¡°When do you n to make your move?¡± Liu Xiang asked impatiently. He was very afraid that the Alliance master would punish him when he woke up, so he naturally hoped that these people would act quickly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? We have to make some preparations! Otherwise, people will be suspicious if both of you suddenly go missing. ¡± Feng Da said.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡± Liu Xiang hurriedly said.

    ¡°Okay, but there are some things that we need you to cooperate with us.¡± Feng Da said.

    ¡°No problem,¡± he said. Liu Xiang nodded in agreement.

    After the two sides reached a temporary agreement, Feng Da brought his men back to the inn.

    On the way back, Lin Yuan asked in confusion,¡±¡±Captain, why don¡¯t we get the Alliance master of the second alliance out now? In any case, she¡¯s already unconscious, and with her Qi deviation, she probably won¡¯t have the mood tomand her subordinates, hehe!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. We have to make Liu Xiang suffer a little. Otherwise, how could he be so¡¯ good ¡®to that old woman? Hehe!¡± Feng Da said with a smirk. To put it bluntly, he was the one who didn¡¯t trust that cowardly fence-sitter, Liu Xiang. He didn¡¯t even trust the leader of the 2nd ascender Alliance.

    ¡°Hahaha! Captain, you¡¯re getting more and more naughty. ¡± Lin Yuan said with a face full of admiration.

    ¡°It¡¯s a must!¡± Feng Da said a little arrogantly, and the group returned to the inn while talking andughing.

    After he returned, Feng Da took the initiative to look for Leng ruoxue and the others and told them about his n. No one expressed any opinions on this.

    ¡°Uh! Miss, why aren¡¯t you guys saying anything?¡± In the living room, looking at the silent crowd, Feng Da felt a little uncertain. No one said anything, just looking at him. What was the meaning of this? Can you not be so scary?

    ¡°What did we say? Didn¡¯t you already n everything?¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Uh! If you have any different opinions, you can voice them out!¡± Feng Da was a little speechless. Did these people want to be hands-off managers? How could this be?

    ¡°We have no objections. We¡¯ll do it ording to your idea!¡± Master ning said, but he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. How did my good daughter train these subordinates?! Each one of them had so many bad ideas, and when they pranked people, it was even more frightening. Why were there not many of their ning family¡¯s subordinates who were so clever? He had never thought that the ning family¡¯s guards were too rigid, but now, he deeply thought so.

    ¡°Alright then! I¡¯ll send someone to monitor their every move. ¡± Feng Da said helplessly.

    In the following days, the Alliance master of the second alliance woke up, and Liu Xiang naturally became the first victim. She locked him up and ordered people to punish him.

    Liu Xiang, who was locked up in the room, was covered in wounds. His heart was filled with hatred for the Alliance master of the second alliance. Now, his only hope was for Feng Da and the others toe quickly and save him. That way, he would be able to escape and the Alliance master would fall into his hands. When that time came, he would torture her well, and he would definitely pay back the humiliation he had suffered in the past few days!

    However, after waiting for a few days, the person he had been waiting for did note to save him. Instead, the Alliance master kept sending people to teach him a lesson, which gradually deepened his hatred for the Alliance master.

    A few dayster, when Liu Xiang woke up, he found himself in a different ce, and he was lying on a bed.

    Where was this ce? Liu Xiang was puzzled. He could even feel that all his injuries had healed. Who had saved him?

    Just as he was thinking about it, Feng Da and the others walked in. They looked at his confused face and said,¡±¡±You¡¯re awake?¡±

    ¡°You saved me?¡± After seeing Feng Da, Liu Xiang asked despite knowing the answer.

    ¡°Who else do you think it is?¡± Feng Da asked with a smile. He knew that this guy had suffered a lot in the past few days. Although the chief of the second league was recuperating, he did not forget to send people to torture him. Because that woman had med Liu Xiang for his Qi deviation, so Liu Xiang had be the scapegoat of those rats. This was something that could not be helped! As the Alliance master, he couldn¡¯t possibly seek revenge from those rats! That would be so embarrassing!

    ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡± Liu Xiang said gratefully. Then, he could not help but ask,¡±¡±When will your n be implemented? Don¡¯t you still need my cooperation? However, I¡¯m now a sinner of the two alliances, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you much. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we have our own arrangements. ¡± Feng Da said nonchntly. In fact, he did not expect this guy to be of any help. He just wanted to drive a deeper wedge between them. Therefore, he did not execute their n immediately. Now that he had achieved his goal, Liu Xiang¡¯sst use was to buy the second league¡¯s leader who had lost his mind.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. If you want to know more about the Alliance master, I can still provide you with some information.¡± Liu Xiang said after some thought. He knew that there was no such thing as a free lunch in this world. Since these people had saved them and made an agreement with him, he had to pay them something in return. Otherwise, these people would not trust him. It was better for him to say it first than to wait for them to greet him.

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s talk about it after you recover from your injuries. ¡± Feng Da said considerately. Although they had brought Liu Xiang back, they did not give him any good medicine. Therefore, he would need to recuperate for a few days.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Liu Xiang nodded and did not speak.

    ¡°Have a good rest. We won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡± After Feng Da finished speaking, he turned around and left with everyone.

    Three dayster, Liu Xiang¡¯s injuries were almost healed.

    Looking at the listless Liu Xiang, Feng Da chuckled and asked,¡±¡±Your injuries are basically healed. Why do you still look so listless?¡±

 Chapter 1303 - Taking the initiative to visit (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1303: Taking the initiative to visit (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°I ¡­¡± Liu Xiang opened his mouth but hesitated. In fact, he was still a little afraid. He was afraid that the ascender Alliance would seek revenge. After all, he wanted to buy the Alliance master of the two alliances of the divine realm, not some random nobody.

    ¡°Liu Xiang! At this point, there¡¯s no point in being afraid! Moreover, in the eyes of the two alliances, he was already a dead person. Who would suspect a dead person? However, if you¡¯re soft-hearted and can¡¯t bear to take revenge on that old woman, then we won¡¯t force you. ¡± Feng Da said in an understanding manner.

    ¡°I, I want revenge!¡± Liu Xiang said ruthlessly. No man would be able to stand being treated like this.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it! You just need to prepare the money and wait for us to hand the person over to you. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. ¡± Feng Da said.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news then.¡± Liu Xiang nodded.

    After two more days, Leng ruoxue saw that there was still no movement from the ascendants ¡®Union, so she decided to pay them a visit personally. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but grumble in her heart. The efficiency of this great power was really low. It had been so long, yet they still hadn¡¯te to cause trouble. Sigh! They had waited so long that they were about to go moldy.

    In fact, the people from the second alliance didn¡¯te not because they didn¡¯t want to, but because their leader had suffered from Qi deviation and was busy healing his injuries, so he couldn¡¯t care less.

    After making the decision, Leng ruoxue brought Feng Da and the rest and headed straight to the residence of the two alliances.

    When they arrived at the entrance of the house, Feng Da smiled at Leng ruoxue and said,¡±¡±Miss, why don¡¯t we copy the second league and surround this house?¡±

    ¡°We only have this many people, and you want to surround this house? Feng Da, do you know what it means to be a copycat? If we want to be different from the rest, how can we learn from others?¡± Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Little brat! We have to do something different. ¡± The master of the ning family agreed.

    ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± Feng Da asked, a little dumbfounded. In his opinion, there were only a few ways to lure the other party out. The first was to break the door open, the second was to make a loud noise, and the third was to sneak in quietly and catch him off guard. However, none of these methods could be considered unique, right?

    ¡°Take a note and say that we want to meet the second Alliance¡¯s leader,¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! Pay respects? Miss, we¡¯re here to cause trouble. ¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but remind him. He muttered in his heart,¡±do you have to be so polite to mess up the ce?¡± He even sent a visiting card!

    ¡°We¡¯ll use peaceful means before resorting to force! Since we¡¯re the ones who took the initiative, there must be a reason to take action!¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Feng Da had no choice but to take out a piece of paper from his storage ring and write a few words on it as a note. Then, he went to knock on the door.

    He had just knocked a few times when an impatient voice came from inside the door.¡±¡±Who is it? Why can¡¯t you let me sleep in so early in the morning!¡±

    Then, the door was opened.

    The guard who opened the door saw Feng Da, who was dressed in ck, and was stunned. He even rubbed his eyes, clearly not fully awake.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± After a while, the guard finally sobered up. Looking at the people dressed in ck outside the door, his heart trembled because he had a bad feeling in his heart. They came with ill intentions!

    ¡°We¡¯re here to see the second Alliance¡¯s leader. This is our letter of visit!¡± As Feng Da spoke, he handed over the thin piece of paper.

    Hehe! They were dressed very formally today. Everyone was dressed in ck from head to toe, just to show that they were from the same ce. When he saw the Guard¡¯s dumbfounded expression, he knew that the other party was shocked.

    When the guard heard Feng DA¡¯s words, he wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and took the piece of paper. His heart was filled with fear. This was the first time he had seen someone¡¯s letter of visit written on paper in all his years as a guard! The paper was obviously crumpled, and there was a yellow stain on it. It really made people speechless.

    ¡°You guys wait here. I¡¯ll go report to the Alliance master.¡± The guard didn¡¯t take them to heart, and with a change of thought, he gave a perfunctory reply.

    ¡°Go! By the way, let me tell your President that if she doesn¡¯t get the hell out in three minutes, we¡¯ll have to break in. However, I¡¯m sure she doesn¡¯t dare to see anyone with her ugly appearance now, so why don¡¯t we just break in now? It¡¯ll also save you the trouble. ¡± Feng Da suddenly said as the guard was about to close the door. His words almost angered the guard to death!

    ¡°You ¡­ How dare you say such things about our President? you must be tired of living!¡± The guard stammered for a long time before he finally cursed.

    ¡°Little brat! A lot of people have said ¡®I don¡¯t want to live anymore¡¯, but I¡¯ve lived longer than any of them, and I believe that I¡¯ll definitely live longer than you. Do you believe me?¡± Feng Da said with a smile that was not a smile. He then grabbed the guard by the cor and pulled him in front of him.

    ¡°I believe! I believe you! Quickly let go of me!¡± The guard said gloomily. His strength was obviously higher than the other party, but he was pulled up by the other party as if he was a little chick. Wu¡­..What the hell was this! They were really bullying him.

    ¡°Since you know, quickly go and report! My patience is limited. ¡± Feng Da said viciously. After he finished speaking, he threw the guard on the ground. The guard who had regained his freedom was so scared that he scrambled away from the door and ran towards the courtyard. He even forgot to close the door.

    Looking at the open door, Feng Da turned around and asked,¡±¡±Miss, should we go in directly?¡±

    ¡°Go in! The second Alliance¡¯s leader won¡¯te out. ¡± Leng ruoxue understood. After she finished speaking, she was the first one to step through the door. Feng Da and the rest followed closely behind.

    This house was not very big and one could see the end of it with one nce. Other than the main courtyard, there were two other courtyards where the guards stayed. However, the guards were obviously not in high spirits and were all listless. They only noticed the arrival of these uninvited guests when Leng ruoxue and the rest came closer.

    ¡°Who are you? How did you get in?¡± The guard Captain asked with a vignt look. Recently, because of the Alliance master¡¯s Qi deviation, they were all very depressed. At night, they would always be 120000% alert to watch, and often couldn¡¯t even sleep. Therefore, his brothers were in a very bad mental state.

 Chapter 1304 - Taking the initiative to visit (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1304: Taking the initiative to visit (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Logically speaking, with their cultivation, it would be fine even if they didn¡¯t sleep for a few days and nights. However, after arriving at the divine maind, they clearly weren¡¯t used to the climate here. The food they ate often caused them to have diarrhea, so they were extremely tired.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the guard at the gate tell you who we are? He was the one who let us in. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed lightly. Looking at the mental state of the guards in front of her andparing them to the guard just now, it wasn¡¯t hard to realize that being a gatekeeper was actually not a bad job. After all, unless one had extraordinary strength, no one would swagger in from the main entrance when they came to seek revenge. So, guarding the door had be the most rxing job. Otherwise, that guard wouldn¡¯t have had the time to sleep in.

    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re here to see the Alliance master?¡± The captain of the guards asked carefully. He seemed to have heard his subordinate mention that there was someone outside who wanted to see the Alliance master.

    ¡°Of course, who else woulde here! That¡¯s right, quickly send your Alliance master to his death! Don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time!¡± Leng ruoxue said impatiently. Of course, she was also trying to provoke the guards.

    ¡°Damn it? What did you just say? You dare to send our Alliance master to his death?¡± When the captain of the guards heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, his heart was filled with anger. The woman in front of him was so devastatingly beautiful, but he did not expect her words to be so vicious. He even dared to send their alliance master to his death, Hmph! He really didn¡¯t know how high the sky was or how thick the earth was! When their alliance master came out, who knew who would be the one dead? He couldn¡¯t help but think to himself.

    ¡°Alright! Your Alliance master doesn¡¯t need toe out and die! We¡¯ll personally send her on her way, that should be fine, right?¡± Leng ruoxue said, changing the soup but not the medicine.

    ¡°This is ¡­¡± The leader of the guards wanted to say ¡®this is more like it¡¯, but he quickly realized what was going on.¡±What are you talking about? Our Alliance master is a God King. How could a puny mid level deity like you do anything to her?¡±

    ¡°Godking? I¡¯m afraid that even a profound God would be able to deal with a Divine King who has gone berserk!¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. The more powerful a deity was, the more severe the consequences of Qi deviation would be. She was also very clear that the Alliance master of the second alliance was severely injured. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t have been no news from him for so many days.

    ¡°Hmph! Such big words! I¡¯m not that weak. ¡± Suddenly, a cold female voice rang in Leng ruoxue¡¯s and the others ¡®ears.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest looked in the direction of the voice and saw a gracefuldy walking towards them leisurely. Behind her, there were a few extremely handsome young men surrounding her.

    However, although this woman had an outstanding temperament, her face was covered with a veil, only revealing a pair of beautiful eyes that were sizing up the crowd.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest did not have to guess to know that thisdy was the Alliance master of the ascender Alliance¡¯s second alliance.

    Because of her cultivation method, the woman¡¯s body always exuded an alluring aura. Every frown and smile carried infinite charm. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had yet to fully recover from her Qi deviation, she would definitely be an irresistible beauty that could topple a country.

    However, most women didn¡¯t want to see a woman more beautiful than themselves appear in front of them, especially a woman who couldn¡¯t see anyone for the time being. Seeing a woman who was several times more beautiful than them was almost the same as seeing the enemy who killed her father.

    ¡°Who are you? What do you want to see me for?¡± The Alliance master of the second alliance asked arrogantly as she held her head high. She hated this woman in front of her for no reason. If she had to find someone, the only sin she could have was that she was prettier than her.

    ¡°I¡¯m Leng ruoxue. Didn¡¯t the Alliance master of the second alliancee all the way from the God World for me? I heard that the second Alliance¡¯s Alliance master was careless in his cultivation and caused Qi deviation, so I¡¯m here to offer my condolences. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    ¡°You¡¯re Leng ruoxue?¡± The Alliance master of the second alliance narrowed her eyes and gritted her teeth. That¡¯s right, she hade to the divine maind to get rid of Leng ruoxue. However, she had not expected Leng ruoxue to be so beautiful. If that was the case, this woman deserved to die even more. The current her could not bear to see any other woman who was more beautiful than her!

    ¡°The Alliance master of the second alliance is injured, could it be that his brain is also damaged? Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯m Leng ruoxue?¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°You, you¡¯re really bold. You know my identity and you still dare to speak to me like this!¡± The Alliance master of the second alliance said, suppressing his anger.

    ¡°How else do you want me to talk to you? I¡¯m not your subordinate, so there¡¯s no need for me to be so respectful to you!¡± Leng ruoxueughed. Did the Alliance master of the second alliance think that this was their territory?

    ¡°Hmph! In the divine world, only the strong are respected. You are just a puny mid level deity, shouldn¡¯t you be respectful when you see me?¡± The Alliance master of the second alliance sneered.

    ¡°Oh! The strong are respected? However, this is the godly maind. Are you sure that you can defeat me?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Hmph! He¡¯s just an ant, do you think I¡¯d put him in my eyes?¡± The Alliance Masters of the two alliances were extremely proud. They did not even care about Leng ruoxue, a mid-stage deity. However, Leng ruoxue did not mind.

    ¡°Second alliance master, have you ever heard of the story of an ant biting an elephant to death? Don¡¯t look down on any ant, because who knows when you¡¯ll fall into the hands of an ant you look down on!¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she reminded him.

    ¡°Hmph! Enough with the nonsense, let me teach you a good lesson, you ant!¡± After the Alliance master of the second alliance finished speaking, he was about to attack Leng ruoxue. However, he was stopped by a man beside her.

    ¡°Alliance master, wait.¡± A man hurriedly said.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t tell me you have an outside heart and have taken a fancy to this Little Vixen?¡± The Alliance master of the second alliance said with jealousy.

    ¡°Alliance master, what are you thinking? I just wanted to help you teach her a lesson.¡± The man said helplessly, his face full of sincerity.

    ¡°Hmph! This is more like it. ¡± The Alliance master of the second alliance was very satisfied with the man¡¯s words.

    However, while she was satisfied, Leng ruoxue, who had been shot while lying down, was depressed. Who had she offended? She didn¡¯t do anything, how did she be a little demon? Sob ¡­ She felt so wronged!

 Chapter 1305 - Taking the initiative to visit (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1305: Taking the initiative to visit (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    The Alliance master of the second alliance spoke to the man beside him as if there was no one else around. Then, the man red at Leng ruoxue and said,¡±¡±You¡¯re not worthy of our Alliance master¡¯s attack. Your opponent is me!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of my Xue ¡®er¡¯s attack. Your opponent is me!¡± The demonughed.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The man¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the handsome man in front of him and asked with jealousy.

    ¡°Why do you care who I am?¡± The demon said in an unpleasant tone, Hmph! He didn¡¯t like the way this man was looking at his Xue ¡®er. With this guy¡¯s little thoughts, he wanted Xue¡¯ er to fight with him? no way! He would clean up first!

    ¡°What big words. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson now!¡± After the man finished speaking, he threw the divine power he had gathered at the demon ¡­

    Seeing this, the demon unhurriedly released a ck ball of divine power from his hand and threw it out.

    The ck ball of divine power circled around the demon twice as if it was acting coquettishly, then happily pounced toward the divine power that the other party had released, and began to fight with it ¡­

    ¡°Hey! Who do you think will win?¡± The great elder asked curiously as he looked at the two balls of divine power.

    The divine power released by the two of them was onerge and one small. Therge one was like a blue ball, while the small one, which was the demon ¡®s, was only the size of a baby¡¯s fist. When the great elder saw the huge difference between the two balls of divine power, his jaw almost dropped. How, how was he going to fight?

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s my future son-inw who will win. Who does that kid think he is!¡± The master of the ning family frowned as he looked at the divine powers that were entangled with each other. He was very supportive of himself. In fact, he was not sure if the monster would win because he had rarely seen the monster in action. Therefore, other than knowing that the monster had the strength of a high-level deity, he knew nothing about the monster¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. That freak will definitely win.¡± Hearing master ning¡¯s words, the first elder also cooperated. However, their ¡®soft¡¯ discussion was very harsh to the man¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Hmph! Where did you old thingse from, how dare you make such irresponsible remarks!¡± The man roared angrily. He was clearly stronger than this demonic man, so why didn¡¯t anyone say he would win? He was so angry!

    ¡°Can¡¯t we talk about it? You didn¡¯t want us to say it, but we¡¯re going to say it! You¡¯re going to lose!¡± The master of the ning family said stubbornly, Hmph! He really was a stinky brat who didn¡¯t know how to respect the old and cherish the young. He even dared to scold him! He really didn¡¯t want to live anymore!

    ¡°Yes, yes. You don¡¯t even know him. It¡¯d be strange if you didn¡¯t lose!¡± The first elder said with an evil smile.

    ¡°Old man, they¡¯re also scolding you! You can actually stillugh! It seems that the two of us haven¡¯t been in the divine realm for a long time. Even a few lowlyckeys dare to make a big fuss in front of us!¡± The master of the ning family said unhappily.

    ¡°If he likes to scold, then scold! I¡¯ve been scolded by a dog. Do you think I can lower myself to scold a dog?¡± The first elder nonchntly said.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, a human shouldn¡¯t stoop to the level of a dog. ¡± The master of the ning family nodded.

    ¡°Just who are you people?¡± At this time, the leader of the second alliance, who had heard their conversation, looked at the master of the ning family and the first elder with vignce. To be honest, she was familiar with these two people, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen them before. However, after listening to their conversation, she began to doubt their identity.

    Since Leng ruoxue dared to look for her so brazenly, she must have some backing. Hence, she had no choice but to be on high alert in case she lost everything.

    In reality, she realized it a little toote. Ever since she gave the order to deal with Leng ruoxue and the others, she had already lost. Furthermore, she had lost everything.

    ¡°They are my Godfather.¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Xue ¡®er¡¯s God-grandfather!¡± The great elder added.

    ¡°Damn old man, do you have to be older than me?¡± The master of the ning family said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s my fault for getting to know Xue ¡®er first!¡± The great elder had an evil smile on his face and was extremely pleased in his heart.

    ¡°Godfather, great elder, you can argue, but can you not scold the dog? the dog is innocent. How can he bepared to the dog?¡± At this moment, Leng ruoxue said with a hint of dissatisfaction. In her previous life, her favorite animal was a dog. So, when she saw her Godfather and great elderparing that man to a dog, she naturally wanted to vent her grievances for the dog!

    ¡°Good, good! He¡¯s even worse than a dog, that should be enough!¡± The master of the ning family and the great elder corrected him in unison.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s worse than a pig or a dog!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°Damn it, who are they?¡± When the Alliance master of the second alliance saw how Leng ruoxue and the other two were ignoring her, he could not help but shout.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. They are my Godfather. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Leng ruoxue was speechless. Her face was filled with sympathy.

    ¡°I know they¡¯re your Godfather. I¡¯m asking about their identities!¡± The Alliance master of the second alliance said, suppressing his anger.

    ¡°They are my Godfather!¡± Leng ruoxue yed dumb.

    ¡°MMH! That¡¯s right!¡± The master of the ning family and the great elder nodded in agreement.

    The second Alliance¡¯s leader almost exploded in anger when she saw them echoing each other. Then, she couldn¡¯t help but shout at the man who waspeting with the evildoer,¡±¡±Why haven¡¯t you dealt with him yet? why are you still dawdling?¡±

    When the man heard the second Alliance¡¯s leader¡¯s words, he cursed in his heart. F * ck, did he think he didn¡¯t want to take down this man? However, even though the Shen power that he released was small, it was very cunning and agile. His Shen power was rapidly being lost. At this time, he still did not know that his Shen power had been swallowed by the ck Shen Power Ball. Otherwise, he would have been depressed to death!

    ¡°Alliance master of the second alliance, I see that you¡¯re quite free. Why don¡¯t we exchange a few moves?¡± Leng ruoxue suggested with a smile.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re asking for it!¡± The moment the Alliance master finished speaking, he immediately made his move. In an instant, a light blue divine power pounced towards Leng ruoxue ¡­

    Leng ruoxue looked at the light blue divine power that was just! Short distance away and chuckled as she released her fire attribute divine power. The moment the dazzling me appeared! It instantly dried up the surrounding air! Feng Da and the rest quickly jumped away from their miss¡¯s side to avoid being affected by the scorching mes. They had a deep understanding of how powerful the young miss ¡®mes were.

 Chapter 1306 - Taking the initiative to visit (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1306: Taking the initiative to visit (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    The soaring mes gradually condensed into a small and exquisite Fire Dragon. The fire Dragon¡¯s body flickered with a faint purple light, and it was exceptionally beautiful. The small fire dragon did not forget to show off its beauty, and it kept flying up and down in the air until the light blue divine power was in front of it. It was only then that it unwillingly weed it ¡­

    In the blink of an eye, the two strands of divine power were entangled. In an instant, the light blue divine power was swallowed by the hot mes.

    The Alliance master of the second alliance looked at the scene in disbelief. How ¡­ How was this possible? Her divine power had actually disappeared. This was too unbelievable. She didn¡¯t dare to believe her eyes.

    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± The Alliance master of the second alliance roared, unwilling to ept this fact.

    ¡°Little Dragon! Someone said you¡¯re a ghost! You can do whatever you want to teach her!¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. After her Natal me had leveled up several times, it could already understand the words of others. As for its master, it would listen to everything she said. Therefore, when she sensed the little fire Dragon¡¯s dissatisfaction with the second alliance master, she naturally had to support her own me.

    The little fire dragon¡¯s head nodded twice before it flew towards the Alliance master of the second alliance. It circled around the Alliance master and after a while, it returned to Leng ruoxue¡¯s side and obediently wrapped itself around her wrist.

    Then, everyone saw the clothes on the leader of the second league, including the veil on her face and her hair, everything that could fall off was thrown away. In an instant, her white body was revealed to everyone.

    ¡°Oh my God! Wasn¡¯t the leader of the second alliance as beautiful as a flower? Why is it an olddy! AI! You can¡¯t believe rumors!¡± Feng Da said, trying to hold back hisughter.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because the wise stop rumors! I¡¯ve never believed that the president of the second alliance was a beauty, and now it¡¯s been confirmed. ¡± Lin Yuan also chimed in.

    Their conversation angered the Alliance master of the second alliance so much that he almost fainted. At this time, the men behind her were all dumbfounded and could not react in time, which made the Alliance master even more furious.

    ¡°You¡¯re all dead! Hurry up and give me my clothes!¡± The Alliance master of the second alliance roared angrily. Since Leng ruoxue had embarrassed her so much, she would definitely not let her off!

    However, before the men behind her could remove their clothes for her, Leng ruoxue interrupted them with a smile,¡±¡±Why do you have to go through so much trouble! Let me help her!¡±

    With that, Leng ruoxue ordered the little fire Dragon to attack once more, burning the Alliance master of the second alliance. This time, it was a real burn, and it directly burned the flesh on the Alliance master¡¯s body, causing her to faint from the pain.

    After the little fire Dragon left, the second alliance master¡¯s body was already charred ck. There was no need for clothes to cover it, so nothing could be seen. However, Leng ruoxue knew very well that the second alliance master was still alive. The little fire Dragon had controlled his strength when he attacked. Otherwise, that woman would have disappeared from this world long ago.

    After dealing with the Alliance Masters of the two alliances, Leng ruoxue gave Feng Da and the rest a look. Feng Da and the rest immediately understood and swiftly captured all the guards and the men. When the demon who had been ying hide-and-seek with the man saw this, he stopped teasing him and released a strand of divine power thinner than a strand of hair to tie the man up.

    The Alliance master of the second alliance had brought his subordinates here in high spirits to seek revenge. However, who knew that something unexpected would happen? first, he suffered from Qi deviation and his strength was greatly reduced. Then, his subordinates lost their will and were like a te of loose sand. Hence, they were destined to lose.

    However, they were very surprised to lose so easily. They even thought that the people from the two alliances were just embroidered pillows who looked strong on the outside but were actually weak on the inside. They were really useless!

    In reality, they had really wronged the people from the second alliance. It was not that the second alliance was useless, but because they had encountered Leng ruoxue and the others who did not y by the rules. Previously, when Feng Da brought his men to cause trouble, it had already caused them a lot of mental pressure. Hence, they had been in a state of high tension. In addition to the incident with their alliance master, they had lost their backbone. Naturally, they had to be controlled by Leng ruoxue and the others ¡­

 Chapter 1307 - Bai Xus clansmen (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1307: Bai Xu¡¯s nsmen (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Not only that, the people from the second alliance would never have dreamed that Leng ruoxue and the others would dare toe to their door directly. They were not prepared at all and had even beaten them to a pulp. After the previous incident, most of the people the Alliance master had brought were the elites of the second alliance, each of them with extraordinary strength. How could they have lost so easily? And he lost in such a baffling way!

    However, Leng ruoxue did not care about the thoughts of the people from the two alliances. After capturing them all alive, she brought them back to the inn. Other than the Alliance Masters from the two alliances, she handed everyone else over to Zeng Yan to deal with. As for who Zeng Yan wanted to sell them to, she did not care.

    Feng Da brought the Alliance master of the second alliance to Liu Xiang¡¯s room.

    ¡°Liu Xiang, here¡¯s your goods, pay up!¡± Feng Da threw the Alliance master of the second alliance on the ground like trash and said to Liu Xiang.

    ¡°Uh! This is the leader of the second alliance?¡± Liu Xiang¡¯s eyes were wide open as he looked at the ck object lying on the ground in disbelief. The object waspletely ck, and he couldn¡¯t even make out a person¡¯s face. Was this really the second Alliance¡¯s leader? He didn¡¯t dare to believe it. Besides, if the leader of the second alliance had really be like this, he would really have to consider whether he should buy it or not. After all, who would want to cultivate with a piece of burnt coal?

    ¡°It¡¯s the real deal, I¡¯m absolutely honest in my business! Don¡¯t worry, just buy it!¡± Feng Da said with a smile.

    ¡°But ¡­ How did the second Alliance¡¯s leader be like this? ¡°She¡¯s like this now ¡­¡± Liu Xiang wanted to say something, but he stopped. He looked very troubled. Wu ¡­ Can I return the goods?

    ¡°How can we catch her if we don¡¯t turn her into this? Don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s just a superficial wound, she¡¯ll be fine after a few days. Of course, if you think she¡¯s old, that¡¯s another matter!¡± Feng Da said with an understanding look.

    ¡°Oh! How much is she?¡± Liu Xiang asked unwillingly. In fact, he really wanted to give up, but he was afraid that the other party would turn against him, so he could only force himself to buy this ck thing.

    ¡°How much money do you have?¡± Feng Da didn¡¯t answer and asked instead. He was willing to sell this woman to Liu Xiang. He didn¡¯t want to make money. However, it didn¡¯t make sense if he didn¡¯t ept it. After all, they had worked hard. They couldn¡¯t do it for free!

    ¡°I only have five hundred top grade crystals!¡± Liu Xiang thought for a moment and said. Of course, he would not reveal all of his wealth, but this amount was almost equivalent to more than half of his wealth umted over the years.

    ¡°Eight hundred high-grade crystals. I¡¯ll sell this woman to you.¡± Feng Da chuckled. In fact, they knew very well how much Liu Xiang¡¯s assets were. However, they would not let him spend all his savings. However, they would have the final say on how much money they could pay to buy this woman.

    ¡°How about six hundred? I really don¡¯t have much money!¡± Liu Xiang said with a long face,¡±Wu¡­Is it easy for him to save some money? But now, most of his money had to be used to buy this piece of charcoal. To be honest, he regretted not wanting this item. However, in the face of the fierce Feng Da and the others, he did not dare to refuse. Therefore, he could only use the method of lowering the price to make the other party give up on their own initiative. Unfortunately, Feng Da would not let him have it.

    ¡°Eight hundred it is, no bargaining! If you don¡¯t want to buy it, then we can only say sorry!¡± Feng Da smiled eerily at Liu Xiang, as if he was saying,¡±if you don¡¯t want to buy it, then stay with us!¡±

    ¡°Buy! I¡¯ll buy it!¡± Liu Xiang made up his mind and said while gritting his teeth.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it! With this woman here, your strength can improve quickly. Although she looks a little old now, she is still a woman! You won¡¯t be at a disadvantage!¡± Feng Da patted Liu Xiang¡¯s shoulder and consoled him as if they were good Brothers.

    ¡°Pay up now!¡± Then, Feng Da said impatiently.

    ¡°Here you go!¡± Liu Xiang wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, unwillingly took out eight hundred top-grade crystal stones from his ring, and handed them to Feng Da.

    ¡°Hehe! Now that the deal is done, this woman is yours! I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want with me!¡± After Feng Da finished speaking with an ambiguous look, he turned around and left Liu Xiang¡¯s room. The reason why he could leave at ease was because he had drugged the Alliance master of the second alliance. Therefore, even if the Alliance master of the second alliance woke up, he would not be able to cause any big waves. As for Liu Xiang, he did not have the courage to do so.

    Just as he had expected, on the night Liu Xiang bought the second Alliance¡¯s master, he took the second Alliance¡¯s master¡¯s bag and left quietly in the dark.

    As he watched Liu Xiang¡¯s back grow smaller and smaller, Feng Da turned to Leng ruoxue and said,¡±¡±Miss, you let them go so easily?¡±

    In fact, ording to his n, he wanted Liu Xiang to stay for a few more days, and at the same time, he wanted to give him some counseling, in case he couldn¡¯t see the situation clearly and was controlled by that woman again. However, the Miss was very assured of Liu Xiang and let them go directly.

    ¡°What else? Don¡¯t worry! Liu Xiang won¡¯t let the Alliance master of the second alliance have it easy. ¡± Leng ruoxue understood. A man like Liu Xiang, who had been oppressed for a long time, would definitely take revenge on those who had oppressed him once he had the chance to turn things around. Therefore, the leader of the second alliance would definitely not have an easy life in the future. He might even be worse than a ve. This was also the main reason why she did not turn the leader of the second alliance into a ve. She wanted the leader of the second alliance to not be a ve, but to enjoy the treatment of a ve!

    ¡°That¡¯s true, miss! Where are we going next?¡± Feng Da asked with a smile.

    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re going back to the mountain. All of you should go and cultivate.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded. For the past three years, Feng Da and the rest had only been focused on traveling around the continent, so their cultivation had not improved much. Hence, after the matter here was settled, she nned to bring them back to nightmare forest to supervise their cultivation.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Feng Da replied obediently. It was time for them to focus on their cultivation. Even though their travels in the continent had broadened their horizons, their cultivation had been dyed. When they saw that their young miss was about to advance to the high level deity stage, they were filled with envy, jealousy, and hatred!

    The next day, Leng ruoxue and the rest set out on their way home. When the genius from the Chi n found out that Leng ruoxue and the rest were safe, he wanted to pay them a visit. However, he was rejected. It was only then that he found out that they had already left.

 Chapter 1308 - Bai Xus clansmen (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1308: Bai Xu¡¯s nsmen (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest returned to their home in the ¡®nightmare forest¡¯, they felt a sense of familiarity. After everyone had a good meal, Feng Da and the rest requested to go into closed-door cultivation. After they went into closed-door cultivation, therge courtyard became quiet and cheerless.

    After the ning family¡¯s master, Grand Elder, and the rest stayed for a few days, they returned to the firmament temporarily. In a short while, the entire house was once again left with Leng ruoxue, the demon, Zi Yu, Yue Qing, and Xue Ying.

    Most of Leng ruoxue¡¯s spirit beasts had chosen to go into seclusion. Xue Ying, who had no spirit beasts to apany her,y in the garden and slept all day long. That huge body of his had almost filled the entire garden.

    Under the reflection of the sun, Xue Ying¡¯s snow-white fur emitted a faint silver glow. Leng ruoxue could not help but feel an unbearable itch in her heart. Oh ¡­ She really wanted to touch it. It felt so good! However, she could only think about it now, and did not dare to touch Xue Ying at all. This was because she, who had learned from her previous experience, was very afraid that Xue Ying would say something like ¡®only my woman can touch me¡¯, so she could only endure it.

    Looking at Leng ruoxue drooling at Xue Ying, the demon could not help butugh! He simply hugged Xue ¡®er in his arms so that she would not keep thinking about touching other Beastie! Wasn¡¯t it just a body of beautiful fur? What¡¯s so great about it? he thought to himself indignantly.

    ¡°Sister!¡± Suddenly, a small cry entered Leng ruoxue¡¯s ears. Following that, a small, snow-white ball of fur appeared in her arms.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, where did you go to y?¡± Leng ruoxue raised the palm-sized little fellow in her arms and asked with a face full of curiosity. These few days, this little fellow had been running out of the house every two to three days. Who knew what he was secretly busy with!

    ¡°Sister! I¡¯ve made a new friend, but he¡¯s too timid toe with me to see you, so I¡¯ve been trying to convince him these days!¡± Xiaoxiao was very honest.

    ¡°What new friend?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with curiosity. It was a good thing that Xiaoxiao could make friends, but why was she being so mysterious?

    ¡°Come out! Little white!¡± Xiaoxiao shouted at a rock in the corner.

    Leng ruoxue followed Xiao Xiao¡¯s voice and looked towards the corner. She saw a small figure hiding behind the rock. Only a small gray butt was exposed, and it was still trembling slightly.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. What kind of little beast was this? Why are you so timid?

    ¡°Little white!¡± Seeing that Xiaobai was too afraid toe out, Xiao Xiao had no choice but to go and pull its new friend out from behind the rock.

    The little Beastie that was pulled out by Xiao-Xiaoqiang was covered in dust and looked so dirty that its original color could not be seen. However, its pair of blue, watery eyes were unusually bright and clear, which made people¡¯s hearts soften.

    When the little beast saw the strangers, it was obviously afraid. It hid behind Xiao Xiao and its body, which was even smaller than Xiao Xiao ¡®s, kept trembling. However, its pair of light blue eyes peeked timidly at Leng ruoxue and the others.

    Seeing this, Yue Qing walked forward with a smile and took the little beast into her arms,forting it,¡±¡±Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m Xiaoxiao¡¯s mother, and that youngdy is our master. I¡¯ll take you to take a bath first, and we¡¯lle back to y with Xiaoxiaoter!¡±

    As a mother, she could tell that this little fellow had just been born. Furthermore, it probably did not have any parents to take care of it. That was why it looked like a little beggar. Looking at this little beast, she couldn¡¯t help but think of Xiaoxiao. If Xiaoxiao had not met her young miss not long after she was born, who knew what would have happened to her?

    It was very difficult for such a small beast to survive in the forest, and some of the more gifted beasts might even be attacked by a group. Therefore, after seeing this little thing, her heart ached for it.

    After Yue Qing carried the dirty little beast out of the garden, she went straight to her room, intending to help the little beast wash up.

    As for Leng ruoxue, she asked about the little beast¡¯s situation. Who knew that Xiaoxiao would answer her questions in such a manner that she did not manage to get any information at all.

    ¡°Sister! I really don¡¯t know what kind of Beastie it is. It was only born a few days ago, even younger than me!¡± Xiaoxiao knew that Leng ruoxue was not satisfied with her answer. She said in an aggrieved tone,¡±woah ¡­ That Beastie can¡¯t even finish its sentence!¡± It was so dirty, who could tell what breed it was!

    ¡°Then you¡¯re going to bring it back?¡± Leng ruoxue asked, feeling a little speechless.

    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s so pitiful! When I see it, it reminds me of myself back then. At least I was doing better than it at that time!¡± Xiao Xiao said with a look of sympathy.

    ¡°Is little white its name?¡± Leng ruoxue thought for a while and asked.

    ¡°Yes, it told me that it¡¯s called little white. However, I think it¡¯s more suitable for little grey!¡± Xiao-Xiao said with an evil smile.

    ¡°You naughty little thing!¡± Leng ruoxue rubbed her little fur and said in a pampering tone.

    At the same time, Yue Qing carried the washed little white to the garden again.

    ¡°Miss, so little white is a little white tiger! What a pretty little fellow!¡± Yue Qing said with a smile.

    When Leng ruoxue heard Yue Qing¡¯s words, she turned her gaze to the little white tiger in her arms. This should be a little white tiger that was not yet a month old. The silver stripes on its body were still not very clear, and the word ¡°King¡± on its forehead had not fully unfolded. At this moment, it looked more like a cute, harmless little kitten, and its light blue watery eyes were still a little timid.

    Taking the little white tiger from Yue Qing, Leng ruoxue smiled andforted,¡±¡±Don¡¯t be afraid! We won¡¯t hurt you, but you have to tell us, where are your parents? Why are you running around on your own?¡±

    Leng ruoxue was very curious about this little white tiger that was alone. She had once heard Bai Xu mention that the bigger the divine beast n, the more they would care about their offspring. Even if there were orphans in the n, there would be someone to take care of them. Therefore, it was almost impossible for them to be alone. However, it had happened now. Therefore, she could not help but be suspicious.

    ¡°M-my mother is sick, so I came out to look for food!¡± The little white tiger said timidly. It wanted to find something to eat, but because it was weak, it couldn¡¯t find anything. If it hadn¡¯t met Xiaoxiao, it would have starved to death.

 Chapter 1309 - Bai Xus clansmen (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1309: Bai Xu¡¯s nsmen (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Your mother is sick? Where was it? Maybe I can help it!¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought. She wasn¡¯t a warm-hearted person, but who asked her to have a White Tiger among her beasts? The mother who saved it might be able to ask about the situation of Bai Xu¡¯s rtives, because she knew very well that Bai Xu missed home and his rtives! In addition, she didn¡¯t want this cute little guy to be without the care of his parents.

    After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, the little white tiger hesitated. Even though it had only been born for a few days, its intelligence was not low. It wanted to save its mother, but it did not want the human in front of it to bring any danger to its mother. To put it bluntly, it did not trust humans very much, but it did not doubt this beautiful human sister in front of it!

    ¡°Xiao Bai, quickly bring us to your mother! I can save your mother!¡± Seeing that Xiaobai did not respond for a long time, Xiao Xiao could not help but urge.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The little white tiger nodded its little head and finally made up its mind.

    Following that, it led the way, leading Leng ruoxue and the rest to the cave where the mother and son were temporarily staying.

    Inside the cave.

    He saw a woman lying on the grass-covered ground, covered in blood. She was on herst breath.

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest walked closer, the woman with a weak aura suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Leng ruoxue and the rest with vignce.

    ¡°Who are you? How did he find this ce? The child! Give me back my child!¡± When the woman saw the little white tiger in Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms, she struggled to get up from the ground. However, her injuries were too severe, and it was obvious that she could not do it!

    ¡°Don ¡®t, don¡¯t hurt my child, it¡¯s still young!¡± The woman pleaded with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t want to hurt it. It brought us here.¡± Leng ruoxue exined helplessly. A mother beast that protected its Cub was worthy of respect. Thinking of this, she handed the little white tiger in her arms to the woman. Seeing the woman holding the little white tiger tightly, her entire body trembling, she could not help but sigh in her heart. Whether it was a human or a beast, their love for their children was the same!

    ¡°Thank you!¡± The woman said weakly. She was thanking Leng ruoxue for returning the child to her. She also knew that the other party had no ill intentions. She could not help but feel a little ashamed for herck of manners earlier.

    ¡°Eat this!¡± Leng ruoxue handed over a milky white pill that exuded a sweet fragrance.

    The woman looked at the pill but did not take it immediately. Instead, she looked at Leng ruoxue deeply and said,¡±¡±Thank you! I will remember your kindness!¡±

    After saying that, the woman took the pill and ate it without hesitation.

    After a while, the woman¡¯s injuries werepletely healed. However, she had not changed her clothes, so it was still a shocking sight.

    ¡°You¡¯re from The White Tiger n?¡± Leng ruoxue asked when she saw that the woman¡¯s injuries had recovered.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The woman nodded. There was nothing to hide. She would be surprised if the other party couldn¡¯t guess it after seeing her child!

    ¡°I want to understand The White Tiger n¡¯s recent situation!¡± Leng ruoxue asked directly. To these prideful Beastie, there were times when it was better to speak out their thoughts directly!

    ¡°The current White Tiger race can no longer bepared to the past. I can only tell you this much. As for the rest, please forgive me for not being able toment!¡± The woman said after some thought.

    ¡°Oh! What are your ns after this?¡± Seeing that the woman was not willing to tell her, Leng ruoxue did not force her. After all, she would find out about it when she went to the God World.

    ¡°I have to leave this ce. I wonder if you can help me take care of my child?¡± The woman said embarrassedly. Her beautiful face was slightly red. Obviously, she knew that her request was a little too much. After all, he was not rted to her and had saved her. However, she still wanted him to help take care of her child. This was a little unreasonable, but she had no other choice!

    ¡°No problem. When do you n to leave?¡± Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement.

    ¡°I want to leave now.¡± The woman couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed when she saw the other party agree.

    ¡°Mm, then you can go! This is for you!¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she took out a bottle of pills and passed it over.

    ¡°Thank you! If ¡­ I will definitely repay you!¡± The woman said after hesitating.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk when you¡¯re back!¡± Leng ruoxue said. Even though thisdy didn¡¯t say it explicitly, she knew very well that the little white tiger¡¯s mother would most likely die after leaving this time. The chances of hering back alive were extremely slim. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so hesitant.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. After thanking the little white tiger again and again, the woman got closer to it for a while before leaving reluctantly ¡­

    ¡°Mother!¡± Looking at the woman¡¯s back view, the little white tiger cried very sadly. The snow-white fur on its body was wet with tears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, your mother wille back for you. ¡± Leng ruoxue hugged the little white tiger and consoled it.

    ¡°Yes.¡± After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, the little white tiger curled itself into a ball andy in her arms. Although it had stopped crying, tears still welled up in its eyes. It looked at Yue Qing and the rest with heartache.

    After returning to the main residence with the little white tiger in his arms, the little white tigery in a corner gloomily for several days, ignoring everyone.

    ¡°Miss, it seems like the little white tiger¡¯s mother¡¯s departure is quite a blow to it! ¡°What if ¡­¡± Sitting on a chair in the garden, Yue Qing looked at the little white tiger lying in the corner. She could not continue, and her face was full of worry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! She¡¯ll be back. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with absolute certainty. The determined look in the woman¡¯s eyes before she left made her believe that as long as she was still breathing, she would return to find her child. If it wasn¡¯t for the woman¡¯s determination, she wouldn¡¯t have been so nosy as to agree to help take care of the little white tiger.

    A monthter, the little white tiger finally recovered. It was no longer hiding in a corner gloomily. Instead, it yed with Xiaoxiao all day.

    Time passed day by day. Half a yearter, the little white tiger¡¯s mother still had not returned. However, the little white tiger had be very familiar with Leng ruoxue and the rest. Leng ruoxue had also given the little white tiger the name Yuan Yuan. This was because the little white tiger had been raised by them until it was chubby and looked even cuter. However, other than the fact that the little white tiger had grown horizontally in the past half a year, it had not grown much.

 Chapter 1310 - Bai Xus clansmen (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1310: Bai Xu¡¯s nsmen (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    In the garden, Leng ruoxue and the rest were preparing dinner when a knock suddenly sounded on the door.

    Zi Yu went to open the door, only to find a man and a woman covered in wounds standing at the door. The two of them were supporting each other. After seeing Zi Yu, they fell to the ground together without a word.

    Seeing this, Zi Yu was stunned, but she still carried one person in each hand and brought them into the house.

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest saw the object in Zi Yu¡¯s hand, they were a little surprised.

    ¡°Ziyu, what are you holding in your hand?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m carrying two people in my hands.¡± Zi Yu exined helplessly, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Wu ¡­ Could it be that young miss has been with Beastie for so long that she doesn¡¯t even recognize people?

    ¡°Why are you picking up people too!¡± Yue Qing said with some anger. It was fine if he usually picked up some small animals, but now he even picked up a person. This was really preposterous.

    In fact, Yue Qing was angry mainly because Zi Yu only cared about picking them up and didn¡¯t care how to deal with them. Therefore, those small animals that he picked up were all raised by Yue Qing, so it would be strange if she wasn¡¯t angry!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t pick them up. They came to me on their own ord, but they fainted without saying a word. So, I had to bring them back.¡± Zi Yu said, feeling wronged.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and walked forward to take a closer look. She then realized that they were familiar faces.

    ¡°Yue Qing, arrange a ce for them to stay! They are Roly Poly¡¯s parents. ¡± Leng ruoxue understood. The man¡¯s injuries were obviously more serious than the woman ¡®s, and there were many old injuries. Therefore, she guessed that the woman had left in a hurryst time to save the little white tiger¡¯s father. When the woman left thest time, she had told the woman her address, which was why the couple hade to find her.

    The truth was simr to Leng ruoxue¡¯s guess. The reason why the little white tiger¡¯s mother entrusted her child to her was because she was in a hurry to save her husband. After more than half a year of hard work, she finally seeded. The first thing she did after she seeded was to bring her husband to find her child and reunite with the family. Who knew that because the two of them were so severely injured, they had fainted outside the door before they could see Leng ruoxue?

    When they woke up, it was already three dayster.

    The first thing the two of them did when they woke up was to look for Leng ruoxue.

    In the garden, Leng ruoxue looked at the two people who had recovered from their injuries. She smiled faintly and said,¡±¡±It looks like you¡¯re recovering well.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks for youngdy¡¯s life-saving grace. We husband and wife have no way to repay you. We are willing to acknowledge youngdy as our master. We hope that youngdy will not despise us.¡± The two of them knelt in front of Leng ruoxue and shouted.

    Acknowledging Leng ruoxue as their master was something they had already discussed beforehand. After all, not only had Leng ruoxue helped them take care of their child for so long, she had also saved their lives many times. Hence, they really did not know how to repay her. Beastie had always known how to repay kindness, otherwise, they would feel uneasy.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t save you to make you recognize me as your master.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded as she looked at the two people kneeling in front of her.

    ¡°We know. We really don¡¯t know how to repay you, so we¡¯re willing to serve you.¡± The man said.

    ¡°I understand your intentions, get up! Actually, all you need to do is to tell me about The White Tiger race¡¯s current situation. I have a Beastie that¡¯s also from The White Tiger race, and he wants to know about the situation of his family. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a light smile. Although she was not sure of the status of these two within The White Tiger race, from the looks of their strength as seventh and eighth ranked Sacred Beasts, they should have a certain status within the race.

    ¡°Young miss¡¯s beast is also from The White Tiger n?¡± The man asked in shock. As one of the four great divine beast ns, The White Tiger n was simr to the other three ns. They would not easily acknowledge a human as their master. If Leng ruoxue had not saved their lives many times, they would not even want to acknowledge her as their master. Therefore, they were very surprised that Leng ruoxue had a White Tiger as her contracted beast.

    ¡°Yup! I took that White Tiger back when I was on the prismatic wind continent. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Oh!¡± After the man heard this, he understood. So her Beastie was The White Tiger from the lower realm? That shouldn¡¯t be considered a nsman of their White Tiger n, right! Of course, he wouldn¡¯t say this out loud.

    Leng ruoxue was very clear about the man¡¯s thoughts. She did not say much and only smiled calmly. Then, she moved Bai Xu out of the bracelet ¡­

 Chapter 1311 - Miss Yan (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1311: Miss Yan (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    When Bai Xu appeared, it was in its mimicry state. It jumped into Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms and its dark green eyes nced at the couple before it lowered its head and started ying with its ws.

    When Leng ruoxue saw Bai Xu¡¯s expression, she knew that this proud little fellow was doing this on purpose. He probably knew that the four great divine beast ns with high status would not look down on a nsman from the Ling wind continent. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but snicker to herself.

    Bai Xu was really narrow-minded! Actually, she felt that it was normal for The White Tiger couple to have such thoughts. After all, The White Tiger n had always lived in the divine realm, so how would they know of the existence of such a ¡®lost¡¯ White Tiger like you!

    ¡°You, you ¡­¡± Although Bai Xu did not pay attention to the couple, the couple was shocked when they saw Bai Xu because Bai Xu actually had a pair of dark green eyes that represented the Royal bloodline. This was really too inconceivable. One should know that The White Tiger King n had been sealed away tens of thousands of years ago because they had offended an important figure in the divine realm. Then, what was going on with this White Tiger with the Royal bloodline? They couldn¡¯t understand it!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leng ruoxue pretended to be confused when she saw The White Tiger couple¡¯s expressions.

    ¡°Miss, is this White Tiger really from the lower realm?¡± The man said in disbelief.

    ¡°Yup! Is there something wrong?¡± Leng ruoxue yed dumb.

    Miss, to tell you the truth, in our White Tiger n, only the royal family will have dark green eyes. Therefore, I suspect that it has the Royal bloodline!¡± The man thought for a moment and said very seriously.

    ¡°Oh! So What if I do?¡± Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Youngdy, the current Emperor of The White Tiger n does not have the Royal bloodline. Therefore, if this White Tiger were to appear in the divine world, it would definitely cause an uproar in The White Tiger n. I¡¯m afraid that The White Tiger emperor will not let it go.¡± The man said worriedly. At the same time, he was reminding Leng ruoxue to be more careful. This White Tiger with the Royal bloodline should not appear in front of the world before it had sufficient strength.

    ¡°Then where did The White Tiger n¡¯s Royal n all go?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Tens of thousands of years ago, the Royal n somehow offended an important figure in the divine world. Therefore, they were all sealed away. The current Emperor was also supported by that important figure. Therefore, the current internal strife in The White Tiger race is extremely serious. Xiang ¡®er and I were implicated and severely injured because of the internal strife in The White Tiger race.¡± The man exined.

    ¡°Where is the royal family sealed?¡± Bai Xu raised his head and asked indifferently. He did not show much excitement when he heard the man¡¯s words, but his heart was definitely not calm. This was because the royal family that the man had said was sealed was his family.

    ¡°The abandonednd of the divine realm.¡± The man said.

    ¡°The abandonednd? What was that ce? Howe I¡¯ve never heard of it?¡± Bai Xu¡¯s face was filled with question marks. When he left the divine realm back then, he had never heard of any abandonednd in the divine realm.

    ¡°The ce where The White Tiger King race is sealed is known as the abandonednd in the divine realm. Furthermore, not only The White Tiger King race, the Phoenix race, the Dragon race and the Qilin race¡¯s King race are also sealed.¡± The man said.

    ¡°They were sealed together?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked indifferently. She had heard from Feng Zhan that the Phoenix n had been sealed. As for the other ns being sealed as well, this was the first time she had heard of it.

    ¡°No. They were sealed in the East, South, West and North of the divine world. The nsmen of our four ns who have always been loyal to the royal family have never given up on trying to rescue them. Unfortunately, they have never seeded.¡± The man said with a sigh.

    ¡°Oh! They¡¯re kind. ¡± Bai Xu said indifferently, then added, ¡°I¡¯m a member of the royal family. However, I¡¯ve left the divine realm for many years. Therefore, it¡¯s normal that no one in my family knows me. ¡±

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± The man was stunned for a moment, but he reacted very quickly. Since the other party was a White Tiger King, then they naturally had to address the other party as Your Highness.

    ¡°Your Highness.¡± The woman also hurriedly bowed.

    The ranking of beasts had always been very strict, and bloodline was Supreme. Therefore, in front of this little white tiger, the two of them had to consider themselves as subordinates, even if the royal family was currently sealed.

    ¡°Yes, master, since they want to recognize you as their master, then you should take them in!¡± Bai Xu nodded his head and said to Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Leng ruoxue agreed.

    Now that Leng ruoxue had agreed, The White Tiger couple did not know what to do. It was an honor for any White Tiger to have the same master as His Highness. However, it was also because of this that they were hesitant.

    Logically speaking, in front of His Highness¡¯s master, they could only be ves. Even if His Highness had agreed, they would not dare to acknowledge Leng ruoxue as their master. At the thought of this, the man and his wife exchanged nces and said,¡±¡±How would we dare to share the same master with Your Highness? we are willing to be your ves and servants to serve Your Highness and young miss forever.¡±

    ¡°If I tell you to admit it, then admit it. Why do you have so much nonsense to say?¡± Bai Xu squinted his eyes and said unhappily, Hmph! Why were the subordinates of that damn bird so obedient, while his two nsmen were so stubborn? Wasn¡¯t it just acknowledging a master? Was there a need to think so much?

    ¡°Yes!¡± Their legs trembled, and they almost knelt on the ground. Although The White Tiger with the Royal bloodline was in a mimicry form, the pressure from its natural bloodline was something they could not resist, even if they were also members of The White Tiger race.

    After The White Tiger couple carefully acknowledged their master, they told Leng ruoxue and Bai Xu about the current situation of The White Tiger race without holding back. However, the most they said was that Bai Xu should not show himself easily before he had enough strength. Otherwise, if he was discovered by the current tiger emperor, he would not let him off.

    Bai Xu was a little impatient from being repeatedly urged. He only indifferently nced at The White Tiger couple who were talking non-stop and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m much older than you, so don¡¯t treat me like your son!¡±

    After he finished speaking, heid in Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms and fell asleep.

    Looking at Bai Xu¡¯s smug expression and the dumbfounded White Tiger couple, Leng ruoxue could not help butugh.

 Chapter 1312 - Miss Yan (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1312: Miss Yan (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re still smiling!¡± The woman, Xiang ¡®er, couldn¡¯t help butin in a low voice.

    ¡°Hahaha! Should I cry if I don¡¯tugh? I know you have good intentions, but as my Beastie, if it can¡¯t even protect itself, then it¡¯s too useless. So, you don¡¯t have to worry about its safety. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded them, feeling a little amused. Her beasts were each more astute than the other. Any one of them would be able to fool everyone outside. Therefore, she was not worried that they would be schemed against or encounter any danger because the chances of that happening were too low.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The couple said in unison.

    ¡°Bai Xian, you guys go and see Roly Poly!¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she spoke to The White Tiger couple.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Xian and his wife nodded and turned to see their child.

    After they left, the demon smiled at Leng ruoxue and said,¡±¡±Xue ¡®er, what are your ns?¡±

    ¡°As for the current n! Of course, I¡¯m going to raise my strength first. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Yes, improving our strength is indeed a top priority. Why don¡¯t we continue our closed-door cultivation?¡± The demon said after some thought. If he stayed on the divine maind, his strength would not be able to continue increasing. Therefore, he could only protect Xue ¡®er better by going to the divine world. However, the divine world was more dangerous than the divine maind, so he was a little conflicted.

    ¡°Alright. However, we have to make a trip to Northern Yan city before we go into closed-door training.¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    ¡°When are we going?¡± The demon asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it now!¡± Leng ruoxue lowered her head and thought for a moment.

    The demon nodded. Then, the two of them greeted Zi Yu and went straight to the city Lord¡¯s mansion in Yanbei city.

    When they arrived at the city Lord¡¯s residence, Leng ruoxue directly stated her purpose foring. Yan kun was stunned after hearing her andined,¡±Why is young miss going into seclusion again? You haven¡¯t been in closed-door cultivation for long!¡±

    ¡°I need to quickly increase my strength. That way, I¡¯ll be able toe and go as I please in the divine realm,¡± Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°Mydy, the divine realm is much more dangerous than the divine continent.¡± Yan kun couldn¡¯t help but remind him.

    ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t just stay in the divine continent and not improve just because the divine realm is dangerous! Moreover, the divine realm still has important things waiting for me to do!¡± Leng ruoxue exined.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t know when miss wille out of her closed-door cultivation. Why don¡¯t you stay in the city Lord¡¯s mansion for a few days?¡± Yan kun said enthusiastically.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll be staying here for a few days.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll have the Butler take you to your residence first! I¡¯ll apany you to the city tomorrow. ¡± Yan kun suggested.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. Then, Yan kun ordered the Butler to bring Leng ruoxue and the evildoer to the fallen swallow residence.

    Thest time they came to the city Lord¡¯s mansion, they stayed in the fallen swallow residence, so they could be considered familiar with the ce. When they arrived at the entrance of the fallen swallow residence, they sent the housekeeper away.

    The two of them stayed in the same room asst time. In the evening, Yan kun sent people to bring them a lot of delicious food. However, Yan kun did not apany them for dinner. ording to the steward, there was a guest in the city Lord¡¯s mansion. The city where the guest lived had always maintained a good cooperative rtionship with Yanbei city. The city Lord knew that the two of them did not like to meet with messy people, so he apanied them alone.

    The Butler was afraid that Leng ruoxue would be angry, so he kept apologizing.

    ¡°Butler, you¡¯ve already apologized dozens of times.¡± Leng ruoxue was a little speechless as she asked. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder,¡¯could it be that I¡¯m such a calctive person in the Butler¡¯s heart?¡¯

    ¡°Miss, are you really not angry?¡± The Butler was still a little worried. Although he didn¡¯t agree with the city Lord apanying an outsider, he was the Butler who served the youngdy. After all, in his heart, the youngdy was much more important than that person.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a big deal. What¡¯s there to be angry about?¡± Leng ruoxueughed. Actually, what she did not say was that if Yan kun really came, she might even find him annoying!

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m at ease then. ¡± The Butler heaved a sigh of relief. After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s confirmation, he finally felt at ease.

    The next day.

    Yan kun, who was supposed to apany Leng ruoxue and the evildoer for a walk around the city, could not make it as scheduled. However, he sent the steward to exin. When Leng ruoxue heard this, she did not say much. She only told the steward to tell Yan kun to apany the guests and not to worry about her!

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, do you want to go around the city by ourselves?¡± The demon suggested.

    ¡°If you want to go, then let¡¯s go! I¡¯m fine with it. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Then we won¡¯t go, let¡¯s go back to the room!¡± The demonughed evilly, clearly harboring ill intentions.

    ¡°Tsk! I¡¯ll go back! Who¡¯s afraid of you!¡± Leng ruoxue refused to be outdone. Following that, she took the initiative to pull the demon back to her room ¡­

    After a long time.

    Qing Jue interrupted the lovey-dovey couple in the bracelet.

    ¡°Sister, there¡¯s someone challenging us outside.¡± Qing Jue said as if he was afraid that the world would not be in chaos.

    ¡°Uh! What kind of challenge?¡± Leng ruoxue was bewildered.

    ¡°Hehe! There¡¯s a woman who came out of nowhere and has her eyes on this ce. She wants to stay here and even ordered us to move out!¡± Qing Jue exined happily.

    ¡°Oh! Just ignore it!¡± Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with this kind of insensible and spoiled woman!

    ¡°Sister, that woman has started to smash things. All of them are money! And it¡¯s your money! You really don¡¯t feel bad?¡± Qing Jue asked with a look of disbelief. Hehe! The city Lord¡¯s mansion¡¯s money was his sister¡¯s money, so he wasn¡¯t exaggerating!

    ¡°You still dare to smash things?¡± Leng ruoxue squinted her beautiful eyes, her tone clearly showing her displeasure. Hmph! She could ignore the noise, but she couldn¡¯t smash things. It would be a waste!

    ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve already started to smash it. If elder sister doesn¡¯t appear, the falling swallow residence will be destroyed.¡± Qing Jue reminded.

    ¡°Demon, it seems like we won¡¯t be able to enjoy a few days of peace before we go into seclusion. Why is there always trouble?¡± Leng ruoxue sighed helplessly. This matter should have been handled by Yan kun, but he was not in the residence at the moment.

 Chapter 1313 - Miss Yan (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1313: Miss Yan (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s good to have some fun before going into closed-door cultivation.¡± The demon said indifferently.

    After that, the two of them took out their bracelets and went to the courtyard.

    At this moment, the courtyard was in a mess. The originally beautiful flowers in the garden had all be Broken Flowers and wilted Willows. The petals had all fallen to the ground, and the flower branches drooped their heads, as if they were telling the story of the violence they had been subjected to.

    There was a beautiful Lady in Red standing in the courtyard, directing her subordinates to smash things. The housekeeper was constantly trying to stop them, but he was pushed to the ground by his Wolf-like subordinates without any hesitation. Seeing this scene, Leng ruoxue¡¯s heart was filled with anger.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears. Even though it was not loud, everyone could hear her clearly.

    Everyone raised their heads and looked in the direction of the voice. They could not help but stop what they were doing. When the steward saw Leng ruoxue, he crawled up from the ground in a sorry state and ran to Leng ruoxue¡¯s side.

    ¡°Young miss, they ¡­¡± The Butler was about to exin but was interrupted by Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything, I have my own ns.¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she turned to look at thedy in red.

    Thedy in red was extremely beautiful and had an extraordinary temperament. It was a pity that she had an arrogant look on her face. Leng ruoxue hated this kind ofdy the most. In addition, thisdy had ordered people to destroy the fallen swallow residence that she was currently staying in. Hence, her impression of thisdy was extremely bad.

    When the Butler heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t know why, but he felt nervous. Actually, he wanted to tell Leng ruoxue about the woman¡¯s identity, but the young miss didn¡¯t let him finish his sentence. He felt a little uneasy.

    ¡°Who are you? how dare you cause trouble in the city Lord¡¯s mansion?¡± Leng ruoxue ignored The Butler¡¯s Dilemma and questioned him coldly with her beautiful eyes half-closed.

    ¡°We¡¯re the city Lord¡¯s mansion¡¯s honored guests, Who are you?¡± Thedy in red nced at Leng ruoxue, her beautiful eyes burning with jealousy. She had always thought highly of her own beauty, and now that she had seen the devastatingly beautiful Leng ruoxue, her heart immediately felt unbnced.

    How could there be such a beautiful woman in this world? Her heart was instantly filled with dissatisfaction, and when she saw the evildoer beside Leng ruoxue from the corner of her eyes, the sour water in her heart kept pouring out.

    Damn it, why did all the benefits go to this annoying woman? Not only was he more beautiful than her, but the man beside her was also so handsome and outstanding? Hmph! Such an outstanding man should be by her side, right? Was she the only one who was worthy of that man? Thinking of this, she deliberately flirted with the demon. Unfortunately, the demon didn¡¯t even look at her, which made her even more embarrassed and angry!

    ¡°Since you¡¯re a guest, you should be polite. What do you mean by ordering people to smash the host¡¯s things? Is this the way your family taught you?¡± Leng ruoxueughed and mocked.

    ¡°How audacious! How dare you say that about me? Do you know who I am? Hmph! Didn¡¯t I just order people to smash some junk? If it wasn¡¯t for this damn old man who insisted on stopping me and not letting me stay here, would this youngdy need to go through so much trouble?¡± The red-clothed woman said in an extremely overbearing manner, as if it was natural for her to order people to smash things and that it was the other person¡¯s fault for stopping her.

    ¡°Junk? Do you know how much your so-called junk is worth? I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford it even if you sell yourself!¡± Leng ruoxueughed coldly. She was truly a spoiled young miss! How could she say such ignorant words? it must be known that there were many flowers and nts in the fallen swallow residence that she had moved out of the braceletst time and ordered people to nt them. Many of them were good things that money couldn¡¯t buy. Now, they had been smashed to pieces by this willful young miss, so it was impossible for her not to be angry.

    ¡°You really deserve to die! You actually said I can¡¯tpare to these pieces of trash, Hmph! Just you wait, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Thedy in red was enraged. She took out the whip from her waist andshed it at Leng ruoxue. However, in mid-air, the whip was split into two by a ck divine energy and fell to the ground.

    Thedy in red was even more annoyed when she saw this. She red at Leng ruoxue with fire in her eyes and said,¡±Hmph! What kind of skill is it to hide behind a man? Let¡¯s have a one-on-one fight if you have the ability?¡±

    She knew that her whip had been pped away by the man beside Leng ruoxue, which made her even more jealous. That was why her tone was filled with jealousy.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t a woman hide behind her man and be protected by him?¡± Leng ruoxue smiled and said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Hmph! He¡¯s your man?¡± The woman in red pointed at the evildoer and questioned him with jealousy.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled, deliberately showing a trace of pride on her face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too pleased with yourself, he won¡¯t be one very soon!¡± The red-clothed woman said, unwilling to show weakness.

    ¡°Why not? He¡¯s my man in life and my ghost in death! Whether it¡¯s life or death, they can only belong to me. As for some random person, they can forget about it. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. In her heart, she could not help but sigh. It wasn¡¯t a good thing for her man to be too outstanding. At least, there were always people who overestimated themselves and wanted to spy on him. It was really annoying!

    ¡°What if you die first?¡± The red-robed woman asked calmly.

    ¡°You mean you want to kill me?¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s looking for death!¡± The woman in red didn¡¯t deny it. She really wanted to kill this eyesore.

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯m just an eyesore, but are you sure you can kill me?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a light smile. She had seen many arrogant women before, but this was the first time she had met someone who wanted to kill her so tantly.

    ¡°Hmph! How would you know if you don¡¯t try? all of you, go and kill this woman!¡± The woman in red was determined. Since the other party had already guessed her thoughts, there was no need for her to hide it anymore. She might as well get rid of this woman in one or two. In this way, the man would be easy to capture.

    Leng ruoxue would never let go of a woman who wanted to kill her and had evil intentions at the same time. Even though she did not know the woman¡¯s identity, she was definitely going to die today no matter who she was!

 Chapter 1314

    <h4>Chapter 1314: Miss Yan (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    After the two of them had made up their minds, the battle began. The housekeeper was so anxious that he was running around in circles. Wu ... The woman in red was not to be trifled with, but his youngdy was even more so. However, he could not let these two people really fight, because no matter which one of them was injured, the consequences would be very serious.

    ¡°Miss, miss Yan, we¡¯re all on the same side. Let¡¯s talk things out. Please don¡¯t fight!¡± The Butler cried out in panic but was ignored by Leng ruoxue.

    The red-robed woman said disdainfully,¡±¡±Hmph! Who was on her side! Our Yan n isn¡¯t a ce that just anyone can get close to. ¡±

    ¡°The Yan family?¡± Leng ruoxue smiled and thought to herself,¡±could this woman be rted to Yan kun?¡± Otherwise, why would they call themselves the Yan family? However, this rtive of Yan kun was too arrogant and domineering. Not only was he rude, but he also wanted to kill her! Hmph! No matter who miss Yan was to Yan kun, she would not let her go.

    ¡°Of course! Our Yan family isn¡¯t something you can afford to offend, so I advise you to surrender without putting up a fight. Perhaps this young miss will spare your life if I¡¯m in a good mood. ¡± The red-robed woman said confidently, the arrogance on her beautiful face growing more and more intense.

    ¡°You will spare my life? Unfortunately, I won¡¯t let you off for the sake of the Yan family!¡± Leng ruoxue said emotionlessly.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death! You can¡¯t me me!¡± The red-robeddy was enraged after hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words. After she finished speaking, she continued to order her subordinates to attack.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the other party¡¯s subordinates, who were eyeing her covetously, and chuckled as she moved Xue Ying out of her bracelet.

    The appearance of the huge Fox gave everyone a shock. Its tail, which was constantly wagging, brought up a strong wind, blowing on everyone¡¯s faces, making them feel a burning pain.

    Seeing the huge snow fox, the red-dresseddy¡¯s subordinates started to cower. Putting aside the fact that the Fox¡¯s strength was above theirs, even if it was not as strong as them, they were not willing to fight against arge beast. Just look at its huge ws, it could crush them into meat paste in an instant! However, they did not dare to disobey the young miss¡¯s orders. Who asked their young miss¡¯s method of torture to make people tremble with fear just by thinking about it!

    ¡°Little Yingying! I¡¯ll leave these small fries to you. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°En, these guys are too few, not even enough to fill the gaps between my teeth!¡± Xue Ying said in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make do with it!¡± Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes at Snow Shadow, who was still trying to act innocent even after getting an advantage. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this fellow had been moring toe out and move around, she wouldn¡¯t have moved it out of the bracelet at all!

    ......

    ¡°Alright then!¡± The snow Shadow nodded its big head in grievance, and with a slight disdain, it used its tail to roll up the person closest to it and threw him into the air. When the person fell, it caught him and continued to throw ...

    After repeating this a few times, the unlucky guy who was thrown around like a ball by Xue Ying directly fainted with white foaming out of his mouth.

    Seeing this, Xue Ying directly sat on the person¡¯s body. Then, he looked at the others provocatively.

    ¡°Who¡¯s going first?¡± Xue Ying said calmly.

    When the red-clothed woman¡¯s subordinates heard Xue Ying¡¯s words, none of them dared to make a sound. They all took a step back in tacit understanding so that they would not be used as a ball by the Fox. They did not want to be like their previouspanion, who was unconscious and still sat on like a meat cushion.

    ¡°Ugly freak, since no one is going to answer me, then you do it!¡± Xue Ying said as he turned to the red-clothed woman with an evil smile.

    ¡°Ugly? Who are you talking about?¡± The red-clothed woman thought she had heard wrong and couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Other than you, is there anyone else who is so ugly?¡± Xue Ying stared at the red-robeddy with a serious look on his face. As he looked at her, he kept shaking his big head.

    ¡°Dammit! How dare you call me an ugly monster? What kind of taste do you have!¡± Thedy in red was furious. She had always been proud of her looks. After suffering a blow from Leng ruoxue, she was now called an ugly monster by a Fox. How could she tolerate this? immediately, she threw the divine power in her hand towards Xue Ying ...

    The snow Shadow dodged the attack calmly. Then, it stretched out its huge ws and effortlessly caught the red-robed woman in its hands. As it looked at the struggling red-robed woman, the snow Shadow¡¯s clear eyes emitted a mocking light ...

    ¡°With your little strength, you still dare to call for a fight? You really don¡¯t know your ce!¡±

 Chapter 1315

    <h4>Chapter 1315: The Dark n (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    After Xue Ying finished speaking, he unceremoniously threw the red-robeddy in his hand high up into the air ...

    ¡°Stop! Beast! You¡¯re so bold!¡±

    With a furious roar, a figure as fast as lightning jumped up and caught The Falling Woman in red.

    After the two of themnded on the ground, the woman in red was so frightened that she started crying loudly. The middle-aged man who was holding the woman in red also raised his head in anger and red at the big snow-white fox.

    ¡°Evil creature! How dare you hurt my daughter!¡± The middle-aged man was furious. If he hadn¡¯t happened toe back and see this scene, he was afraid that his daughter would have died here.

    ¡°Chi You brought this upon himself, she can¡¯t me anyone else!¡± The snow Shadow said disapprovingly, and its nonchnt attitude made the middle-aged man even more furious.

    ¡°What a good Chiyou! Hmph! My daughter has always been well-behaved and sensible, but you¡¯ve bullied her like this. I won¡¯t let you off!¡± The middle-aged man said fiercely.

    After hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue was speechless. It seemed like it was indeed better for the child toe from her own family! Such an unruly, willful, and reckless woman was actually obedient and sensible in her father¡¯s eyes? She really wanted to ask,¡±your daughter is always shouting to kill at the drop of a hat. How is she obedient and sensible?

    At this moment, Yan kun, who was behind the middle-aged man, had also rushed over. He nodded his head slightly when he saw Leng ruoxue. Then, he walked to the front of the middle-aged man and asked with some confusion,¡±¡±Brother Yan, what happened? Why did you leave in such a hurry?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! If I hadn¡¯te in time, my daughter would have lost her life here. City Lord Yan, are they your people? You must give me an exnation for this matter. Otherwise, there¡¯s no need for our cooperation to continue. ¡± The middle-aged man snorted and threatened.

    His words made Yan kun unhappy, but he did not show any dissatisfaction. He just asked,¡±¡±Brother Yan, I¡¯ve been with you the whole time and I don¡¯t know what happened. How do you want me to exin it to you?¡±

    ¡°They are your people, right? This evil beast almost killed my daughter. I want you to kill this Fox now and avenge my daughter!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes were filled with ferocity as he spoke viciously.

    ¡°This ...¡± Yan kun looked at Leng ruoxue and did not know how to continue. Putting aside the cause of the incident, he could not kill the Fox in front of him. Moreover, he could not kill the Fox. The Fox was fierce! And it was his miss ¡®s. Even if he had ten guts, he wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move!

    ......

    Besides, he knew his young miss quite well. He knew that she would not take the initiative to cause trouble, so it must be miss Yan who had annoyed his young miss, and that was why she had been taught a lesson. After thinking about it a few times, he could roughly guess what had happened.

    ¡°Brother Yan, you know that I¡¯ve just returned, so you have to give me some time to understand what happened! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you an exnation. ¡± Yan kun said after thinking for a while.

    ¡°What else do you know? If I hadn¡¯te in time, my daughter would not be in this world now. Isn¡¯t this clear enough? I¡¯m only asking you to kill a beast, and you¡¯re already making so many excuses. Do you not want to work with our Yan n anymore?¡± The middle-aged man could not help but threaten Yan kun again when he saw that Yan kun had not made a move.

    ¡°Brother Yan, although you¡¯re here on behalf of the Yan n, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t make the decision to cooperate with me! If you really don¡¯t want to work with our Northern Yan city, then pleasee and talk to me personally, Yan family head!¡± Yan kun, who had been in a pleasant mood all this time, was also enraged when he heard the middle-aged man¡¯s words.

    The cooperation between him and the Yan n had always been on an equal footing, especially after he had recognized Leng ruoxue as his master. Yanbei city rose with the tide. Although not many people knew that Yanbei city belonged to Leng ruoxue, the ning n and Chi n of the eight great divine regions were on good terms with Yanbei city, not to mention the other ns. It was precisely because he had been working with the Yan n for so many years that the Yan n was able to suppress the other cities and continue to work with him.

    However, from the looks of it now, this old master Yan clearly did not know his own identity. He thought that Yanbei city was still the same as before. Although he had only been here for two days, he had disyed his superior status everywhere. Not only did he order him around, but he was also ordering him around. This was really preposterous.

    ¡°Hmph! Who Do You Think You Are, to trouble my father with a small city like Yanbei city?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s face was full of disdain. Before he came, his father had repeatedly urged him to treat Yan kun as an equal, and he had readily agreed. However, deep down, he still looked down on Yan kun. Now that such a thing had happened and Yan kun did not follow his orders, he naturally did not want to be nice to Yan kun.

    ¡°I¡¯m the city Lord of Northern Yan city, and you¡¯re just the young master of the Yan n!¡± Yan kun sneered. If it wasn¡¯t for the old man from the Yan family, he wouldn¡¯t even give this kind of hedonistic son a second nce.

    ¡°Yan kun! What do you mean by that?¡± The middle-aged man was furious when he heard Yan kun¡¯s words. He hated it when people called him the first young master of the Yan family because he wanted to be the head of the family. However, his father had not decided on a candidate for the future head of the family. As a result, he had been called the first young master for decades. Therefore, he would turn hostile whenever he heard the words ¡°first young master¡±.

    ¡°Exactly what I said. I heard that the reason why master Yan hasn¡¯t appointed a young master yet is because his son is not up to standard. So, he¡¯s waiting for his grandson to grow up.¡± Yan kun didn¡¯t forget to rub salt on the young master¡¯s wound. Among the many sons of the Yan family¡¯s master, only this young master had a daughter. The others all had sons. What he meant was that he would not be the future young master¡¯s father.

    ¡°Yan kun! I think you¡¯re tired of living?¡± The young master of the Yan family roared in anger. If he could, he would kill this hateful Yan kun right now. However, he could not do so because this was someone else¡¯s territory. No matter how arrogant he was, he would not dare to attack his master in someone else¡¯s territory! That was no different from seeking death!

    ¡°Who said that! I haven¡¯t lived long enough! And I¡¯ll definitely live longer than you!¡± Yan kun said nonchntly. If it wasn¡¯t for the Yan family head, he really didn¡¯t want to deal with this clown. However, with this incident, he was afraid that their cooperation with the Yan family would be ruined. In that case, he didn¡¯t have any other concerns.

 Chapter 1316

    <h4>Chapter 1316: The Dark n (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Oh, really? Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± The middle-aged man threw out these harsh words and wanted to leave with the red-robeddy in his arms. However, he had only taken two steps when he was stopped by Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Leng ruoxue suddenly said.

    The middle-aged man looked at his daughter who was still in a daze in his arms. He turned his head and nced at Leng ruoxue. He spoke with slight displeasure,¡±¡±City Lord Yan, how can your maid be so rude? How dare you block my way? how does your city Lord¡¯s mansion discipline you?¡±

    When the middle-aged man saw that Leng ruoxue was dressed in ordinary clothes, he assumed that she was a maidservant from the city lord¡¯s estate. However, what surprised him was that the maidservant from the city lord¡¯s estate was so beautiful. No wonder his daughter had a conflict with them here. It must have been because of this woman. When he thought of this, he made up his mind to ask for this outrageously beautiful maidservant so that his daughter could deal with her as she pleased.

    Previously, his attention was all on his daughter and that big fox. In addition, half of Leng ruoxue¡¯s body was hidden behind that devilish man, so he did not notice Leng ruoxue¡¯s existence. Now that Leng ruoxue had suddenly spoken, he realized why his daughter hade into conflict with the people from the city lord¡¯s estate. Naturally, he had to avenge his daughter.

    A maidservant! Hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, cold sweat started to drip down Yan kun¡¯s forehead. He couldn¡¯t help but think to himself,¡±young master Yan, what kind of taste do you have? Could it be that she was a maidservant if she wasn¡¯t well-dressed? That¡¯s my master! However, after sneaking a nce at Leng ruoxue and seeing that she did not have much of a reaction, Yan kun did not continue the conversation. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be his fault if he were to spoil the youngdy¡¯s ns?

    Although the middle-aged man¡¯s words made Leng ruoxue speechless, she didn¡¯t feel the need to exin so much to a passerby. Since that man thought she was a maidservant, then she would just let him think so.

    Seeing that Yan kun and the maidservant did not refute, the middle-aged man felt that he had guessed correctly and continued,¡±City Lord Yan, if I¡¯m not wrong, today¡¯s incident should be caused by this maidservant. So, as long as you let me deal with this maidservant, I will let bygones be bygones!¡±

    The middle-aged man thought that he was very generous. After all, he only asked Yan kun to give the maidservant to him. He thought that Yan kun would not be reluctant to do so. As for the big fox, he would deal with it in the future when he had the chance! He knew very well that if he wanted both, Yan kun would definitely not agree, and that woman was obviously an eyesore to his daughter!

    Let bygones be bygones? You wish! Yan kun cursed in his heart, but he put on a grateful expression and said,¡±Young master Yan, you¡¯re so generous! However, I can¡¯t hand this ¡®maidservant¡¯ to you! I don¡¯t have that right!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right? Could it be that she¡¯s not a maidservant of your residence?¡± The Yan n¡¯s first master said with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Indeed not!¡± Yan kun sighed and said helplessly,¡±Wu...What did the Miss mean by giving him that look?¡±

    ¡°Since she¡¯s not, I¡¯ll take her away!¡± The middle-aged man said impolitely.

    ......

    Just as Yan kun was about to say no, he was interrupted by Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll go with you, but I have to bring my man and Beastie!¡± Leng ruoxue requested.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a prisoner, you don¡¯t have the right to make any requests! However, I¡¯ll allow you to bring them along!¡± After the middle-aged man gave a warning, he changed the topic and agreed. He couldn¡¯t help but feel proud in his heart. This time, it really didn¡¯t take any effort at all! Not only did he take away the maidservant, but he also took away the big fox who had almost killed his daughter!

    After he finished speaking, the man held onto his daughter and walked arrogantly to the front. The Yan n¡¯s subordinates were assigned by him to watch over Leng ruoxue, the demon, and the snow-white fox as they followed behind.

    Yan kun was a little dumbfounded as he watched his young miss leave with the Yan family¡¯s master. He felt depressed. Wu.....What the hell is this? Why would the young miss take the initiative to leave with the Yan n¡¯s first master? Based on his understanding of his young miss, shouldn¡¯t she order him to keep the Yan family¡¯s old master and the others behind, and then send someone to the Yan residence to get them toe and take the opportunity to ask for a huge sum ofpensation? Why was it different from what he had imagined?

    ¡°City Lord, what do we do now?¡± Seeing his master being taken away, the Butler was extremely depressed. Wu ... What was the young miss ying at? The Butler¡¯s fragile little heart could not take the shock.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking me, but who should I ask? By the way, tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± Yan kun asked in a bad mood.

    ¡°City Lord! It¡¯s like this ...¡±

    The steward reported the matter in detail to Yan kun. After listening to it, Yan kun thought for a while and said,¡±Butler, send someone to the main residence to inform them that miss has something to do at thest minute and won¡¯t be going back for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Alright! City Lord, what about the young miss? That young master of the Yan family wouldn¡¯t bully our miss, right?¡± The Butler said worriedly.

    ¡°Who knows who¡¯s the bully! When have you ever seen the young miss being bullied?¡± Yan kun red and roared. If he was not the city Lord, he would also want to follow the youngdy to watch the show. Unfortunately, he could not leave Northern Yan city so easily.

    After the Butler had sent people to the nightmare forest, Zi Yu and Yue Qing had brought Bai Xian and his wife over.

    In the living room of the city Lord¡¯s mansion.

    The moon eye red at Yan kun and roared,¡±That damned Yan kun! Why didn¡¯t you stop them? That bullsh * t master Yan and miss Yan actually wanted to kill my master, Hmph! I won¡¯t let them off!¡±

    ¡°Great aunt Yue Qing, it¡¯s the young miss who wants to leave with her. Do you think I can stop her?¡± Yan kun said with an aggrieved expression. Wu...The people around master are so fierce! He was so scared!

    ¡°Who told you to stop young miss? I told you to stop that old master Yan! ¡°You should have left them in Yanbei city so that we could have a good show to watch. Now that they¡¯ve left, where are we going to watch the show? By the way, where¡¯s their base? Let¡¯s just go straight to their nest!¡± Yue Qing said after thinking.

    ¡°Uh!¡± After Yan kun heard Yue Qing¡¯s words, his forehead was full of ck lines, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted. So you¡¯re not afraid that the young miss will be in danger, but just want to watch the show! Lair? If the Yan n knew that you called their territory that way, they would definitely vomit blood in anger. After all, they were humans and not beasts. Who would like to hear their own home being called a nest? However, he only dared to think about it in his heart. He didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud in front of the violent mother beast, or he would be the one in trouble.

 Chapter 1317

    <h4>Chapter 1317: The Dark n (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Moon eye! Calm down!¡± Zi Yu reminded him with a helpless smile. Then, he turned to Yan kun with a smile and said,¡±City Lord Yan, is that young master Yan your rtive?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. Although our surnames are all Yan, we¡¯re not exactly the same. Other than our many years of working rtionship, we¡¯re not even close.¡± Yan kun quickly exined to avoid any misunderstanding.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to do as we please when we fight. ¡± After hearing Yan kun¡¯s words, Zi Yu said in relief.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Yan kun didn¡¯t know what to say. It seemed that no one around the Miss was easy to deal with!

    ¡°City Lord Yan, what is that Yan family?¡± Yue Qing asked anxiously.

    ¡°The Yan n is nothing.¡± Yan kun was sweating. This young miss was really good at talking!

    ¡°Yes, I know the Yan family is not a good thing!¡± Yue Qing said in agreement.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Yan kun was depressed. In fact, he didn¡¯t mean it that way. Wu...Okay! It was a slip of the tongue!

    ¡°Have you heard of the Dark n?¡± Yan kun said after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Dark n? Could it be that the Yan n is also a dark n?¡± Zi Yu asked with a face full of shock. The dark generation could be considered as another power in the divine realm apart from the eight great divine domains. However, one was in the open while the other was hidden in the dark.

    Although the members of the dark generation rarely walked in the divine world, no one dared to look down on them. Their temperaments were unpredictable and they were temperamental. Furthermore, they would definitely take revenge if there was any. If the Yan n was really a member of the dark generation, then it would be troublesome for the youngdy to deal with them. Because the dark generation would not stop until one died in order to take revenge. Unless one could kill all of them, they would never stop looking for you.

    ¡°Yes, the Yan n is one of the dark ns. However, the Yan n that I know is only a branch. Their main n is in the God Realm.¡± Yan kun nodded.

    ¡°How do you have business with the Dark n?¡± Zi Yu frowned and said disapprovingly. The words ¡°dark n¡± also represented trouble. Therefore, generally speaking, very few ns were willing to do business with them in the open. Of course, it was hard to say it in the dark.

    ......

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the Yan family was one of the dark families. I only found out when their master was drunk. However, our business was already very close at that time, so it was impossible for me to leave. Thus, my business with the Yan family continued until now. In fact, the Yan family master is a good person, but this young master is a little self-righteous.¡± Yan kun exined. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he felt that the Yan family head was a person he could befriend, he wouldn¡¯t have tolerated the Yan family¡¯s young master so much. However, after offending his youngdy, the Yan family¡¯s young master would not be able to live a good life anymore. He just didn¡¯t know how the Yan family head would view this matter.

    ¡°Then you should know where the main residence of the Yan family is, right?¡± Zi Yu asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Yan kun nodded. Master Yan had invited him there before. Although it was hard to find, he still remembered it clearly.

    ¡°Tell us the location of the Yan family¡¯s main residence. We¡¯ll go look for the master!¡± Zi Yu said calmly.

    ¡°Right! We¡¯re going to find master!¡± Yue Qing quickly echoed, her beautiful face full of excitement.

    ¡°Uh! How about ... I bring you there? Yan family head should give me some face!¡± Yan kun probed.

    ¡°No! You have to stay here and look after the house!¡± Zi Yu refused without even thinking. He was very clear about Yan kun¡¯s thoughts, but he could not let him leave. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t the northern Yan city be without a leader?

    ¡°AI! Alright then!¡± Yan kun nodded unwillingly. Wu...Why was it that he could not join in the fun? Now, he really regretted not stopping the Yan family¡¯s eldest young master and his group!

    After telling Zi Yu the location of the Yan residence, he was afraid that they wouldn¡¯t be able to find it, so he specially drew a map for them, and then, he reluctantly watched the four of them leave.

    Seeing his city Lord¡¯s resentful expression, the steward couldn¡¯t help butfort him,¡±¡±Master, don¡¯t be sad. They wille back!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me that!¡± Yan kun said angrily. After he finished speaking, he red at the housekeeper and turned back to his room to sulk.

    At the same time, the eldest master of the Yan n was on his way back to the Yan n with Leng ruoxue, two men, and a beast.

    After leaving the city Lord¡¯s mansion in Northern Yan city with Leng ruoxue and the Beast, he was afraid that any dy would bring more trouble and that Yan kun would stop him. Thus, he left immediately without dy.

    Originally, they wanted to ride their flying beasts back, but for some reason, after their flying beasts appeared, they all trembled and ran back to the beast space on their own. They didn¡¯t even listen to their Master¡¯s words. This made the Yan n¡¯s first master extremely vexed, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it, so they could only choose to walk.

    Even though they were walking, the young master of the Yan n could not possibly walk on foot. Furthermore, his daughter was still in a state of shock. Hence, he ordered his subordinates to buy a beast carriage for him and his precious daughter to ride on. As for his subordinates, Leng ruoxue, and the rest, they would naturally have to walk!

    However, because the beast carriage was expensive and their funds were limited, this subordinate could only buy the cheapest beast carriage for the Yan n¡¯s first master. Because of the price, the beast pulling the carriage naturally could not be too good. Thus, they slowly advanced at the speed of a snail.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, are you tired? Let¡¯s take a break!¡± Evildoer, who was walking behind the beast-drawn carriage, said to Leng ruoxue considerately.

    ¡°We¡¯ve only been gone for a while! I¡¯m not that pampered. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed, but she couldn¡¯t help butin in her heart. At this rate, when would they be able to reach this guy¡¯s house? Or did this guy want to kill her and Xue Ying outside? Oh! It¡¯s not impossible!

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you! We haven¡¯t walked for so long, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be used to it. ¡± The demon said affectionately.

    ¡°I know,¡± Leng ruoxue leaned into the evildoer¡¯s embrace, her beautiful face filled with happiness.

 Chapter 1318

    <h4>Chapter 1318: The Dark n (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Dammit! Who allowed you to rely on him? Get away from him!¡± At this time, the youngdy of the Yan family who had just lifted the curtain of the beast carriage to look outside saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but roar with jealousy.

    She had just woken up when her father told her that he had brought back the maidservant who had made her angry, along with the stinky Fox who had almost killed her and the devilish man who made her drool. When she heard that, she was extremely excited. She couldn¡¯t care less about her slightly painful head and wanted to see it with her own eyes. Who knew that she would see this scene? suddenly, the anger in her heart rose!

    Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes at the youngdy of the Yan family who was ring at her through the curtain. Then, she turned her head back to the evildoer. The two of them continued to be sweet to each other as if there was no one else around. They did not take the woman¡¯s words seriously at all!

    ¡°Dammit! I¡¯m talking to you! You dare to pretend you can¡¯t hear me?¡± The youngdy of the Yan family roared in anger.

    Seeing this, the Yan n¡¯s first master hurriedly consoled,¡±My good daughter, she¡¯s just a maidservant. Why are you angry with her? if you don¡¯t like her, just kill her.¡±

    ¡°Father! Then I¡¯ll kill her now! I don¡¯t want to see her again!¡± The youngdy of the Yan family said in an overbearing manner.

    ¡°Ling ¡®er, there are so many peopleing and going here. If we were to kill someone here and someone were to meddle in our business, wouldn¡¯t that spoil our ns? moreover, her beast pet almost killed you. Are you willing to let her die so easily?¡± The Yan n¡¯s first master reminded. Actually, he was a little reluctant to let such a beauty give up her life in vain. Who asked him to always have tender feelings for women?

    ¡°Father is right. We¡¯ll torture her to death when we get back to the Yan family! Hmph! I won¡¯t let her have an easy time, and that stinky Fox too!¡± Yan Ling ¡®er said with a vicious expression.

    Xue Ying, who was walking beside Leng ruoxue, saw the fierce look in miss Yan¡¯s eyes and said with a face full of fear,¡±¡±Xue ¡®er, that woman is trying to get her hands on us! I¡¯m so scared!¡± After he finished speaking, he even intentionally leaned towards Leng ruoxue¡¯s side. However, he was still kicked out by the demon.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you know how to love little animals at all!¡± Xue Ying crawled back again with tears in his eyes, using the evildoer of his atrocious acts in an extremely aggrieved manner.

    ¡°Are you a small animal?¡± The demon nced at Xue Ying¡¯s huge body and said speechlessly. He really couldn¡¯t see how this Fox was small. When most beasts appeared in their beast form, they would basically mimic it. Only this fellow didn¡¯t like it. It always appeared in this form that was almost the same height as its original body. It was clearly doing this on purpose, deliberately trying to give others pressure!

    ¡°Of course I am. Have you ever seen such a cute fox like me?¡± Xue Ying said arrogantly, and kept throwing charming eyes at the demon, which made the demon feel disgusted.

    ¡°Xueying, are your eyes cramping?¡± Leng ruoxue said, amused.

    ......

    ¡°Uh! Of course not, I¡¯m just throwing seductive eyes at your man! It¡¯s a pity that your man doesn¡¯t know how to flirt!¡± Xue Ying grumbled helplessly.

    ¡°He¡¯s not interested in male beasts, but if you¡¯re in heat, I don¡¯t mind you seducing thatdy. ¡± Leng ruoxue suggested with an evil smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry! I¡¯m not interested in her!¡± Xue Ying said with a look of disdain.

    ¡°But she wants to kill us. If you don¡¯t make the first move, we¡¯ll be the ones to die.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be able to go to theherworld with you!¡± Xue Ying said with a smirk, unconcerned.

    ¡°You wish! If you want to go, you should go to theherworld yourself! ¡°Xue ¡®er can only be with me!¡± The evildoer roared as he suppressed his anger.

    ¡°Shh! Lower your voice, others will hear you!¡± When Snow Shadow heard the demon¡¯s loud voice, he hurriedly dissuaded him.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote. ¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the youngdy of the Yan family, who had already alighted from the beast carriage, and said with an innocent expression.

    ¡°Aiya! A fiend hase, what should we do!¡± Xue Ying shouted in an exaggerated manner.

    ¡°Stinky Fox, who are you calling a fiend?¡± Yan Ling ¡®er walked in front of them and asked loudly.

    ¡°Other than you, who else could it be?¡± Xue Ying rolled his eyes and said speechlessly,¡¯this woman¡¯sprehension is terrible!¡¯ Even a fool could tell that it was her, but she had to confirm it! AI!

    ¡°Stinky Fox! How dare you! I won¡¯t let you off!¡± When Yan Ling ¡®er heard Xue Ying¡¯s words, she roared in anger.

    ¡°Miss Hong, you¡¯ve said this many times, right? If you want to kill me, thene! Why are you talking so much nonsense!¡± Xue Ying said impatiently. Sigh! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Xue ¡®er wanted to enter their nest, it wouldn¡¯t want to waste its breath on these stupid humans!

    ¡°Who is miss Hong?¡± Yan Ling ¡®er was attracted by the words¡¯ miss Hong ¡®and couldn¡¯t help but ask foolishly.

    ¡°You!¡± Snow Shadow said very clearly.

    ¡°Damn it, my surname is not Hong, my surname is Yan! I¡¯m Yan Ling ¡®er!¡± Yan Ling ¡®er was very angry and shouted,¡±F * ck!¡± Why did she have to be associated with that woman from the Hong family? one had to know that the one she hated the most was that woman from the Hong family.

    ¡°Who said your surname is Hong? I¡¯m talking about thedy in red. Aren¡¯t you wearing red?¡± Snow Shadow said in realization.

    ¡°Dammit! You¡¯re ying with me?¡± Yan Ling ¡®er¡¯s anger rose again after hearing Xue Ying¡¯s words.

    ¡°I¡¯m so wronged!¡± Xue Ying¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and her face was full of grievance.

    ¡°Hmph! Just you wait, I¡¯ll deal with you when I get home! And you! Stay away from him, you¡¯re not allowed toe within three meters of him!¡± Yan Ling ¡®er looked at Leng ruoxue and warned her. As for the¡¯ him ¡®she was referring to, she was obviously referring to the demon!

    ¡°He¡¯s my man!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded her speechlessly. She had to admit that she had seen many brainless women, but Yan Ling ¡®er was one of the most outstanding ones. Up until now, no woman had ever ordered her to stay three meters away from her man in such a domineering manner. Today, she could be considered to have broadened her horizons.

    ¡°So what? You won¡¯t be very soon. ¡± Yan Ling ¡®er said confidently. Then, she worriedly called for the guards and ordered them to guard them closely, not allowing the two of them to get close.

    The guard agreed. When he saw his miss returning to the beast-drawn carriage, he whispered to Leng ruoxue,¡±¡±Uh! I¡¯m just following orders, so don¡¯t me me!¡±

    The guards were not stupid. Many of them could tell that the two humans and one beast that the eldest master had brought back were tough people. Hence, they did not make things difficult for Leng ruoxue in private. On the contrary, they would take care of her when they could in order to obtain good karma. After all, they were only guards! Sir system dared to offend them, but they did not!

 Chapter 1319

    <h4>Chapter 1319: The Dark n (5)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°I understand!¡± Leng ruoxue smiled faintly. She wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for a few errand boys, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t listen to miss Yan¡¯s words.

    After she finished speaking, she took the evildoer¡¯s arm, and the guard beside her also opened one eye and closed the other, as if he did not see anything.

    The beast carriage moved slowly. Seeing that the sky was getting dark and they were in the wilderness, they could only set up a tent and spend the night outside.

    The guards of the Yan residence were busy, while Leng ruoxue and the demon found a ce to sit down! Xue Yingy beside them, her eyes fixed on every movement in the beast carriage! The youngdy from the Yan residence had said that she would be staying in the carriage tonight. It didn¡¯t know how the father and daughter would distribute the beast carriage, so it was really curious.

    Not long after, Xue Ying saw the Yan n¡¯s first master walking down from the beast carriage, clearly intending to leave the beast carriage to his precious daughter.

    The guards of the Yan n prepared the food and specially sent some over to Leng ruoxue and the rest. However, they were all rejected by Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Thank you! We have food!¡± As soon as Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she took out a steaming hot roast chicken from her bracelet and passed it to Xue Ying. Then, she took out another one to share with the demon. She had asked Qing Jue to roast these two chickens in the medium. Naturally, she had used the chickens that were raised in her bracelet and were full of spiritual energy. Therefore, the meat was exceptionally delicious. Even she, who did not particrly like to eat chicken, could eat a lot of it!

    When the guard smelled the chicken in Leng ruoxue¡¯s hands, he couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. They were both chickens, but why did they taste so different? Just look at how fragrant it was! However, he could only drool.

    At this time, Yan Ling ¡®er¡¯s voice rang out from the beast carriage again,¡±¡±What are you roasting? let me have a taste!¡±

    When the guard heard Yan Ling ¡®er¡¯s words, he directly gave the roast chicken in his hand to Yan Ling¡¯ er.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, do you think that annoying woman will go crazy if she finds out that the fragrance she smelled just now was from our food?¡± Xue Ying, who was eating very elegantly, asked curiously.

    ¡°She won¡¯t know. She¡¯ll only think arrogantly, why didn¡¯t the meat in her mouth smell as good as it did!¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    ¡°Hmm, that makes sense! But, where are we sleeping tonight? You¡¯re not really nning to let us sleep in the wild, are you?¡± Xue Ying looked at Leng ruoxue and asked with a puzzled expression. They did not have a tent and could not take out the house. Wu...What should they do?

    ......

    ¡°I thought you would be used to sleeping in the wild!¡± After hearing Xue Ying¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue replied as a matter of course,¡± Didn¡¯t Beastie always go with the flow and sleep wherever they encountered?

    ¡°That was in the past. Now, I¡¯m used to sleeping on a bed. If you make me sleep in the wilderness, I won¡¯t be able to adapt.¡± Xue Ying said with an innocent look on his face. Wu ... It was no longer a wild fox. Now, it was raised at home, so it had to sleep in a bed!

    ¡°Let¡¯s set up a tentter and sleep inside!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. Actually, she was just teasing Xue Ying earlier.

    Leng ruoxue, the two humans and the Beast quickly finished their meal and set up the tent. After greeting the guards who were watching over them, the two humans and the Beast entered the tent together.

    Ugh! The guards who saw their actions were so curious that they felt as if a cat was scratching their hearts. Two people and one beast had only set up one tent, and all of them had entered. Wasn¡¯t it crowded?

    Never in his dreams would he have thought that the tent was just Leng ruoxue¡¯s smokescreen. They had long since entered the bangle. Hence, he had done his job and stood guard outside the tent for the entire night, preventing them from sneaking away.

    The next day.

    Leng ruoxue, the two of them and the Beast walked out of the tent in high spirits. When they saw the guards outside the tent, Leng ruoxue even showed them some sympathy and concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?¡±

    ¡°Yup!¡± The guard said with a smile, but he couldn¡¯t help butin in his heart. It would be a wonder if you slept well. I have to guard you, how could I dare to sleep! If he let you run away, young miss would skin him alive!

    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to be a guard! I¡¯ll talk to your miss and ask her to increase your sry. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Don ¡®t! Please don ¡®t!¡± When the guard heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he was so frightened that he hurriedly spoke. If this woman were to make such a request to the youngdy, the youngdy would definitely think that he was in cahoots with this woman. At that time, he would not have it easy.

    ¡°Hehe! Don¡¯t be afraid! I was just saying! Your miss won¡¯t listen to me!¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°MMH! The youngdy will not listen to anyone. ¡± The guard hurriedly nodded.

    ¡°Can we be on our way now? By the way, where is the Yan n? How long do we have to walk if we keep going this way?¡± Leng ruoxue asked casually.

    ¡°We can go now. It¡¯ll probably take us at least half a month to reach the Yan residence.¡± The guard said softly. However, he did not answer Leng ruoxue¡¯s question about where the Yan n was.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and thought to herself,¡¯looks like the Yan family is quite far from Yanbei city!¡¯ However, when she arrived at the Yan n¡¯s base camp, she realized that it was not that the Yan n was far from Yanbei city, but that their speed was simply too slow.

    After having a simple breakfast, the Yan n¡¯s first master and his party continued on their way.

    At this moment, Zi Yu and the others were also on their way to the Yan n.

    After flying for nearly two days, the four of them finally found the Yan residence.

    The Yan n was located in a small mountain to the North of Yanbei city. On the mountainside of the small mountain, there were tworge characters,¡¯Yan city¡¯.

    Seeing these two words, Zi Yu¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines. She thought to herself,¡±as expected of the Dark n!¡± He actually knew how to upy a mountain as a city.

    ¡°It seems that the Yan n is quite simr to our master in some ways. They both like to live in the mountains.¡± Bai Xian sighed as he looked at the small mountain in front of him.

    ¡°Same, my ass! How can the Yan family bepared to our young miss!¡± Yue Qing said with some anger. Right now, as long as she thought of the Yan family, she would have the urge to fight. Hmph! He dared to touch her young miss, he really didn¡¯t want to live!

    ¡°Uh! I was wrong!¡± Bai Xian saw that the tigress had gone mad and quickly admitted his mistake. Boohoo ... He didn¡¯t dare to provoke an adult soul-gnawing beast. Wasn¡¯t that courting death?

    ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t n on letting this Yan family off, you guys decide for yourselves!¡± The moon eye roared furiously.

    ¡°Yue Qing, calm down! We have to see the youngdy first before we can make any ns. Don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± Zi Yu advised helplessly.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go then!¡± Yue Qing said while holding back her anger.

    The four of them came to the mountain Gate and handed over the invitation that Yan kun had given them to the city guard. They were then invited into Yan city to wait for the city Lord to meet them.

    In the Yan residence¡¯s living room, Zi Yu and Bai Xian sat quietly at the side, drinking tea. As for Yue Qing, she was pacing back and forth in frustration. As soul-gnawing beasts, their tempers were naturally explosive. After following the young miss for a few years, her temper had been restrained a lot. However, for some unknown reason, after knowing about the young miss¡¯s matter this time, her temper had actually gone out of control. Other than wanting to watch the show, she was also anxious to see her young miss, because she could only be by the young miss ¡®side. Only then would she be able to calm down. Miss seemed to have the ability to calm people down, and that feeling made her veryfortable.

    After waiting for a while, the Yan family¡¯s steward brought in a middle-aged man who looked to be in his early forties.

    When Zi Yu and the others saw the middle-aged man, they all knew that he was not the master of the Yan family. Therefore, no one had any intention of getting up, and they just sat in their chairs ...

 Chapter 1320

    <h4>Chapter 1320: The Yan family¡¯s enemy (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Everyone, this is the second master of our family.¡± The Butler introduced with a smile.

    However, Zi Yu and the others didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing this, Yue Qing sneered,¡±¡±Housekeeper, we want to see your family head, not some second master! Did you misunderstand what we meant?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. The family head has something to attend to, so he sent the second master to receive you. I hope you can forgive him!¡± The Butler said with a smile.

    ¡°We have important matters to discuss with your n head. Are you sure he can¡¯t see us now? Or perhaps this second master can make the decision for your Yan n?¡± Yue Qing sneered. Hmph! Did the Yan family take them for fools? What do you mean by something happened to the master? She didn¡¯t believe it! He was clearly trying to avoid them.

    ¡°Miss, the master is indeed busy. Why Would I Lie to You?¡± The Butler wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said helplessly,¡±Wu...Why is this woman so difficult to deal with!¡±

    ¡°Only you know whether I¡¯m lying or not. Ziyu, since he¡¯s so insincere, let¡¯s leave!¡± Yue Qing turned her head and said to Zi Yu.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zi Yu nodded. The three of them stood up and prepared to walk out of the hall.

    However, he had only taken two steps when he was stopped by the middle-aged man.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. My father really has something to do and can¡¯t leave. Please don¡¯t take offense!¡± The middle-aged man said courteously.

    ¡°I wonder when Yan family head will be able to see us?¡± Zi Yu asked indifferently.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be a few days. Why don¡¯t you all stay at my Yan residence for the time being? when my father is done with his work, I¡¯ll personally invite you all. ¡± The middle-aged man said.

    ¡°That¡¯s good too. ¡± Zi Yu nodded her head in understanding.

    ......

    After that, the middle-aged man instructed the Butler to arrange guest rooms for Zi Yu and the others. He had intended to arrange for someone to serve them, but they refused.

    In the guest room.

    Yue Qing kept walking back and forth. Seeing her appearance, Zi Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh,¡±Yue Qing, calm down.¡±

    ¡°How can I be calm? We still haven¡¯t found the youngdy¡¯s whereabouts, and that Yan family head is not willing to see us. ¡± Yue Qing couldn¡¯t help butin.

    ¡°Nothing will happen to the youngdy. As for that Yan family head, he most likely ran into some trouble. Otherwise, with the friendship between Yanbei city and him, he would not refuse to see us.¡± Zi Yu calmly analyzed.

    ¡°So what if we have a friendship? Now that the master of the Yan n has taken away our youngdy, and we don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s Dead or Alive, can the Yan n and Yan northern city still continue their friendship?¡± Yue Qing said unhappily. She didn¡¯t care what happened to that Yan family head! In short, it was enough for her to see the youngdy, Hmph! If the young miss lost a single strand of hair, she would definitely destroy the Yan n. She didn¡¯t care what kind of dark n the Yan n was!

    ¡°I think Yue Qing¡¯s words are very reasonable. That old master from the Yan n took our young miss away, so young miss will definitely not let him off. Our enmity with the Yan n is also set in stone. Since that¡¯s the case, we don¡¯t have to be too polite to the Yan n. It¡¯s better for us to make the first move. ¡± Bai Xian said, wishing for the world to be in chaos.

    ¡°Why are you all so violent? I think we should still meet the Yan family head, there might be a good show to watch. ¡± Zi Yu said with a mysterious look.

    ¡°Uh! What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Bai Xian¡¯s curiosity was aroused.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you smell the faint scent of blood in the Yan residence? ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the reason why master Yan refuses to see us is probably because he¡¯s injured, or something has happened to the Yan family, so that master Yan can¡¯t attend to many things. Don¡¯t forget that Yan kun once said that he has a good rtionship with master Yan. Since they have a good rtionship, and we have Yan kun¡¯s notice, even if he doesn¡¯t treat us as distinguished guests, he should at least meet us in person! However, he only sent his own son. Doesn¡¯t this show that there¡¯s a problem?¡± Zi Yu said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, it does seem a little suspicious!¡± Bai Xian lowered his head and pondered for a while.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Yue Qing said impatiently.

    ¡°We¡¯ll wait,¡± Zi Yu said. When he said that he wanted to leave earlier, it was just a pretense. In fact, he also wanted to see the Yan n¡¯s reaction. Since they were now being held back, there was naturally no need to leave so easily.

    ¡°But we still haven¡¯t found the young miss.¡± Yue Qing said with a frown.

    ¡°We¡¯ll find out when we get the chance. ¡± Zi Yu reminded. After the housekeeper brought them to the guest room, he left in a hurry. No one knew if he was really in such a hurry or if he was afraid that they would eat people! AI!

    ¡°I¡¯ll go out and ask around!¡± Yue Qing said, unable to sit still. After saying this, he stood up and left the guest room.

    ¡°Xiang ¡®er, you should also go and take a look!¡± Zi Yu looked at Yue Qing¡¯s back and said with some worry.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Xiang ¡®er stood up and left after Yue Qing.

    ¡°Ziyu, what should we do?¡± Bai Xian couldn¡¯t help but ask. They couldn¡¯t just wait here!

    ¡°Just wait patiently!¡± Ziyu said with a smirk, as if she knew what was on Bai Xian¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Uh! Then let¡¯s wait!¡± Bai Xian was helpless.

    At the same time, in the main courtyard of the Yan residence, the second master of the Yan n was reporting the situation of the guests to his Lord father.

    ¡°Father, is that Yan kun really that important? Why do we have to amodate them?¡± The second master of the Yan n asked in confusion. Based on his temper, if they wanted to leave, they could just leave. However, his father had specifically ordered him to treat them well. This made him very puzzled.

    ¡°Yan kun and my father have been friends for many years. Their rtionship has always been good. In recent years, Yan kun seemed to have met with some kind of lucky encounter. His momentum has been out of control. The ning n, Chi n, and some other top ns have repeatedly expressed their goodwill to him. Therefore, our Yan n naturally can not fall behind. You know the current situation of our Yan n. We really need allies. Otherwise, the Hong n alone can force our Yan n into a desperate situation!¡± Yan family head coughed a few times before he continued.

    ¡°Father, I understand.¡± The Yan n¡¯s second master nodded.

    ¡°Since you understand, you must take good care of them. Remember not to neglect them.¡± Yan family head warned.

    ¡°Yes, but they want to see father. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have that kind of weight.¡± The Yan n¡¯s second master said worriedly.

 Chapter 1321

    <h4>Chapter 1321: The Yan family¡¯s enemy (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Calm them down first. When father¡¯s injuries are better, I¡¯ll naturally go see them.¡± Yan family head sighed. Out of all his sons, his second son was the Stabler one. However, his temper was too good. He could not control the old guys in the family at all. That was why he was worried!

    ¡°Alright, father. Didn¡¯t you send big brother to Yan Bei city? Then why did city Lord Yan send them here?¡± The Yan n¡¯s second master voiced out his doubts. He had thought about this question for a while, but he had not been able toe up with a solution.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t reveal anything at all?¡± Yan family head asked with a frown.

    ¡°No, they almost left when they saw that you didn¡¯t go to see them. Fortunately, I stopped them. After that, I was worried about father¡¯s injury, so I asked the Butler to take them to the guest room.¡± Second master Yan exined.

    ¡°Find a chance to sound them out and see what they¡¯re here for.¡± Yan family head said after some thought.

    ¡°Alright, father! I¡¯ll be going out first. ¡± The second master of the Yan n replied, and then turned to leave the main courtyard.

    In the next few days, the Yan n¡¯s second master kept looking for opportunities to inquire about the purpose of Zi Yu and the others ¡®visit. However, Zi Yu always changed the topic.

    Not only did the Yan n¡¯s second master not manage to obtain any useful information from Zi Yu and the others, but he had also been tricked into saying a lot of things. This made him feel deeply depressed and helpless.

    Zi Yu had learned from the second master of the Yan n that his big brother had not returned to the Yan residence yet, so she was at ease and stayed in the Yan residence. She did not ask to see the Yan n master again.

    Half a monthter.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest followed the Yan n¡¯s eldest master on a long journey and finally arrived at the city closest to Yan city.

    Of course, the reason why she knew that they were about to reach the Yan residence was because she had heard it from a guard. Thinking back on her journey to the Yan residence, Leng ruoxue was speechless. She realized that the Yan residence was actually not that far from Yanbei city. If they were to take a flying beast, they would be able to reach in two days at most. Even if they were to use a beast carriage, they should have reached in at least eight to ten days. However, they had walked for more than half a month. The reason for such a long journey was definitely due to the efforts of the Yan father and daughter!

    The city they were in was called Hong city, and it was owned by the Hong family.

    ......

    After the Yan father and daughter arrived in Hucheng, the first thing they did was to look for a hotel.

    After dinner, the father and daughter went to bed early. After all, they had been on the road for more than half a month and had not rested well. They had always been pampered and spoiled, and they were so tired that they were about to vomit blood. Now that they were almost home, they naturally had to have a good night¡¯s rest.

    Leng ruoxue, the evildoer, and Xue Ying were locked up in two separate guest rooms under Yan Ling ¡®er¡¯s orders. However, this did not affect the evildoer¡¯s free ess to the rooms.

    Leng ruoxue and Xue Ying smiled at each other as they looked at the demon who walked in openly.

    Xue Ying couldn¡¯t help but tease him,¡±you seem to have entered the wrong room, right?¡± This is my room and Xue ¡®er¡¯s room. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who entered the wrong room, go back to your nest!¡± The demon said in an unpleasant tone. Yes, he was very angry! That damned woman actually dared to lock Xue ¡®er up with another man! This was preposterous! Oh! It should be a male beast! But no matter if it was a man or a male beast, they were all male! He would never allow that to happen!

    ¡°Freak!¡± Leng ruoxue called out softly. Then, with a thought, she brought the demon and Xue Ying into the bracelet to rest.

    However, they were woken up by Qing Jue in the middle of the night.

    ¡°Qing Jue, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng ruoxue opened her eyes and asked in confusion.

    ¡°Sister, something has happened outside. You three prisoners should be out by now!¡± Qing Jue said excitedly.

    ¡°Uh! What happened?¡± Leng ruoxue was very curious. Could it be that Yan Ling ¡®er hade to check on their room? That¡¯s impossible, right? Yan Ling ¡®er slept like a dead pig every night, so how could she care about her! She couldn¡¯t help but make wild guesses.

    ¡°Sister, you¡¯ll know when you get out. It¡¯s very fun! Hehe!¡± Qing Jue smirked and disappeared.

    Leng ruoxue felt helpless when she saw how mysterious green vessel was acting. However, she still obediently left the bracelet with the evildoer and Xue Ying.

    As soon as she left the room, the door was kicked open. Then, a group of men in gray ran in. They were all holding weapons and had fierce looks on their faces.

    After seeing these people, Leng ruoxue understood that these people were not from the Yan n. Could it be that they had encountered the Yan n¡¯s enemy? AI! He really didn¡¯t know if they were lucky or unlucky. However, the unlucky ones would definitely not be the three of them.

    ¡°Take the three of them as well!¡± The leader of the grey-robed men instructed his subordinates.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The subordinate replied hurriedly. After he finished speaking, he went forward to capture Leng ruoxue and the rest.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go on our own! I don¡¯t need you to catch me!¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently. Then, she pulled the evildoer along and led Xue Ying out of the room.

    The grey-robed men had never seen such a cooperative prisoner before. They were stunned for a moment before they regained their senses and followed behind Leng ruoxue and her beast.

    After leaving the inn, Leng ruoxue saw the Yan family¡¯s father and daughter being tied up. The guards of the Yan family were treated slightly better than the father and daughter. At least they weren¡¯t tied up.

    ¡°Master Yan, miss Yan, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled and asked, pretending not to know anything.

    ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t y dumb, did you find these people? Our Yan n will not let you off!¡± When Yan Ling ¡®er saw Leng ruoxue, she roared in anger. One must know that she had never thought that she would be in such a sorry state one day. And now, the woman she wanted to get rid of had seen her in such a state. This was really intolerable!

    ¡°Miss Yan, are you out of your mind? Don¡¯t you see that these people have also caught us? If you really want to find out who¡¯s responsible, shouldn¡¯t it be us who¡¯s been implicated by you?¡± Leng ruoxueughed coldly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You evil people not only want to kill us, but now you¡¯ve been caught by your enemies and you¡¯re even dragging us down.¡± Xue Ying said with a look of dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Stinky Fox, what nonsense are you talking about? How could we have any enemies?¡± Yan Ling ¡®er roared in anger.

 Chapter 1322

    <h4>Chapter 1322: The Yan family¡¯s enemy (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°If he¡¯s not your enemy, is he ours?¡± Xue Ying rolled his eyes and said with a look of disdain.

    ¡°All of you shut up! Don¡¯t quarrel!¡± The leader of the gray-robed men said with a headache. It seemed that the two people and one beast they had caught in the end were not in cahoots with the Yan n! What should he do? The n head had only ordered them to capture the Yan n, so should they release them? He was conflicted!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t argue with her. If you can use a rag to block this woman¡¯s mouth, I¡¯ll be very grateful.¡± Snow Shadow reminded.

    ¡°Hmm, that makes sense.¡± The leader of the men in gray nodded in agreement, then gave a look to his subordinate. However, the subordinate said with some difficulty,¡±¡±Captain, I don¡¯t have any rags with me!¡±

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t have any either?¡± The leader of the men in gray asked the others, but they all shook their heads.

    ¡°Then what do we do?¡± The leader of the gray-clothed men was in a difficult position. Obviously, he also thought that Yan Ling ¡®er was a little noisy and wanted to block her mouth!

    ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that? can¡¯t you just take off one of your stinky socks and use it to stuff her mouth?¡± Xue Ying suggested with a smirk.

    When the leader of the men in gray heard Xue Ying¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t have time to say anything before the angry Yan Ling ¡®er spoke first,¡±¡±Stinky Fox! Stupid Fox! I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    ¡°What are you arguing about? Shut up!¡± The leader of the grey-robed men said impatiently. Although this woman and his second young miss didn¡¯t like each other, their temper was the same. They were both so annoying!

    Then, he said to the subordinate from before,¡±¡±Take off your socks and stuff her mouth!¡±

    ¡°Captain, my socks don¡¯t stink!¡± The man said, feeling wronged.

    ¡°...¡± The leader of the men in gray was speechless after hearing his subordinate¡¯s words.

    ......

    Xue Ying, on the other hand,ughed evilly and said,¡±then you can take off whatever stinky clothes you want!¡± As long as she can¡¯t speak, it¡¯s fine!¡±

    ¡°Then, you guys wait!¡± After the subordinate finished speaking, he immediately ran off. Not long after, he returned with a piece of cloth in his hand.

    The subordinate took the piece of ck cloth that was emitting a strange smell and stuffed it into Yan Ling ¡®er¡¯s mouth. Yan Ling¡¯ er struggled, trying to get rid of the nauseating cloth. Unfortunately, her whole body was tied up, and she was powerless.

    Seeing this familiar scene, Leng ruoxue deeply felt that she had made the right decision in abducting Xue Ying. This fellow was born to be hers! Why did he have such simr thoughts as them? Hehe!

    ¡°Captain, mission aplished!¡± The subordinate said excitedly.

    ¡°Well done, but I¡¯m curious where you found the cloth.¡± The leader of the men in gray asked nosily.

    ¡°I took it from a beggar.¡± The subordinate reported.

    ¡°Oh!¡± The leader of the men in gray nodded in appreciation, then ordered everyone to return home.

    Under the supervision of a few men in gray, Leng ruoxue and her beast followed behind therge group of people and arrived in front of arge Manor. When she saw the tworge words ¡®Hong Manor¡¯ on the que in front of the manor, she realized that she and her group had been captured by the Hong n.

    AI! No wonder these grey-robed men dared to capture people in great city, it turned out that this was their territory! They just didn¡¯t know what kind of grudge the Yan n had with the Hong n, to the point that they were also implicated!

    After they were brought to the Hong family, Leng ruoxue and the rest were locked up in a cell. However, they were locked up separately from the Yan family¡¯s father and daughter, which was exactly what she wanted.

    Leng ruoxue leanedfortably in the arms of the evildoer! She looked at the Yan n members in the opposite cell through the bars and felt! Deep sense of sympathy for their encounter! Poor father and daughter of the Yan family! They were all tied up like a rice dumpling, but even so, Yan Ling ¡®er¡¯s fierce eyes were still ring at her!

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, why do you always get red at!¡± Xue Ying said with a gloating smile.

    ¡°Is that even human? I didn¡¯t ssify her as a human!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a face full of mockery. If she didn¡¯t respect others ¡®things, she naturally didn¡¯t deserve to be respected.

    ¡°But she can¡¯t be considered a beast!¡± Snow Shadow teased.

    ¡°Yup! You can categorize her as whatever you like, but just don¡¯t treat her as a human!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded with a faint smile. The human and beast¡¯s cooperation almost caused Yan Ling, who was in the opposite cell, to explode from anger.

    ¡°Hahaha! Well said, she really can¡¯t be considered a human in her current state!¡± At this time, a woman¡¯s mocking voice rang out in the prison cell.

    Leng ruoxue looked in the direction of the voice and saw a youngdy in green. She was standing at the entrance of the cell with a beautiful smile on her face. Her eyes were filled with provocation as she looked at Yan Ling ¡®er¡¯s cell.

    ¡°Wuwuwu!¡± When Yan Ling ¡®er saw who it was, she stood up from the ground excitedly. It seemed like she wanted to say something, but her body was tied up, and her mouth was gagged, so she couldn¡¯t say anything at all.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything. I won¡¯t let you out. You can just stay in the cell!¡± Thedy in green chuckled. Then, she turned her gaze towards Leng ruoxue and the rest. Her eyes lit up when she saw the demon and Xue Ying.

    ¡°You¡¯re not from the Yan family?¡± Thedy in green raised her beautiful eyes and looked at the demon as she asked.

    ¡°Of course we¡¯re not from the Yan family.¡± Seeing that the demon did not reply, Leng ruoxue could only reply on his behalf.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you! Who allowed you to speak out of turn!¡± The green-clothed woman reproached. Her beautiful face was still filled with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng ruoxue was speechless. She was being nosy, but it seemed impossible for the woman to hear anything from the demon¡¯s mouth, because she had already sensed a trace of impatience from the demon.

    ¡°Miss Lu, you¡¯re really too rude. It¡¯s good that someone is willing to answer your question. You don¡¯t know how to be grateful and even scolded him. You¡¯re really uneducated!¡± Xue Ying said with a look of dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Who is miss Lu?¡± The green-robed woman asked, suppressing her anger.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s you!¡± Xue Ying said matter-of-factly, and couldn¡¯t help but secretly think to himself,¡±why is the intelligence of all the women I¡¯ve met these days so low?¡± He didn¡¯t even know who he was calling. Compared to Xue ¡®er, these women were simply retards! This made it very dissatisfied.

 Chapter 1323

    <h4>Chapter 1323: The Yan family¡¯s enemy (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°My surname is Hong, not Lu!¡± The green-clothed woman couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and shouted.

    ¡°Who said your surname is Lu? I¡¯m talking about thedy in green.¡± Xue Ying said innocently.

    When Leng ruoxue heard Xue Ying¡¯s reply, she could not help but chuckle softly. Xue Ying was really too bad. It was clearly calling out like that on purpose, purely to anger the woman in front of it. It was the same when it called Yan Ling ¡®erst time. It seemed that Xue Ying was addicted to ying with her.

    If the one in red called her Miss Red, and the one in green called her miss green, then the next time he saw a youngdy in other colors, would there be more Miss ck, Miss White, and so on? Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but think to herself.

    ¡°What are youughing at? Don¡¯tugh!¡± When miss Hong, who was dressed in green, heard Leng ruoxue¡¯sughter, she could not help but shout out in anger.

    ¡°Miss l¨¹, you¡¯re quite meddlesome. Do you even care if othersugh at you?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a calm smile.

    ¡°Damn it, my surname is not Lu! You¡¯re not allowed to call me miss Lu!¡± Thedy in green was enraged. She pulled out the whip from her waist andshed it at Leng ruoxue.

    Why was it a whip again? Leng ruoxue felt helpless. Why was it that at least nine out of ten women she met liked to use whips to disy their might? Should she also prepare a whip and be ready to use it to whip people at any time? In fact, she didn¡¯t like weapons like whips. In fact, she hated whips to the core. Therefore, she didn¡¯t have a good impression of women who used whips to act violently. Therefore, when the green-clothed woman attacked, she also attacked ...

    A small me jumped happily towards the woman in green. In an instant, the whip in her hand turned to ashes. Not only that, the me also spread to her wrist, causing her to cry out in pain. Immediately after, two guards rushed in from outside. After seeing the injured young miss, they quickly helped her out.

    When Yan Ling ¡®er saw that Hong Xin, who was thedy in green, was injured, she was extremely pleased. However, she was still filled with killing intent towards Leng ruoxue, who had caused Hong Xin¡¯s injury.

    After thedy in green was injured and left, the demon said to Leng ruoxue with dissatisfaction,¡±¡±Xue ¡®er, I should be the one doing this. It¡¯s a man¡¯s responsibility to protect his woman.¡±

    ¡°But I also want to protect my man from being coveted by other women, so I have to make a move when it¡¯s time.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll protect each other.¡± The demon said in a slightly nauseating manner, causing Xue Ying to subconsciously hide to the side, and even exaggeratedly shake his long snow-white fur.

    ......

    ¡°Xue ¡®er ...¡± Xue Ying was just about to remind Leng ruoxue that they would be in trouble soon after hurting miss l¨¹. However, the trouble came faster than he had expected. He had only managed to say two words when he heard footsteps entering the cell.

    ¡°Who is so bold to hurt our second miss?¡± A middle-aged man who looked like a butler shouted.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue and the other two didn¡¯t say anything. However, Yan Ling ¡®er obviously wouldn¡¯t let go of such a good opportunity to get rid of Leng ruoxue. Unfortunately, her mouth was gagged and she couldn¡¯t speak, so she could only use bodynguage to express her thoughts.

    ¡°Miss Yan, you know?¡± The Butler looked at Yan Ling ¡®er¡¯s appearance and quickly asked.

    His second miss had injured her hand and had fainted from the pain. They only knew that her second miss had been injured in the cell, but they didn¡¯t know who had injured her. That was why they hade to the cell to ask.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Yan Ling ¡®er nodded vigorously, afraid that the other party would not understand her meaning.

    ¡°Since miss Yan knows, please tell me who this person is!¡± The Butler said indifferently.

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Yan Ling ¡®er kept nodding her head, and her eyes drifted to Leng ruoxue.

    Following Yan Ling ¡®er¡¯s line of sight, the steward¡¯s eyesnded on Leng ruoxue. His eyes lit up instantly. He never thought that there would be such a stunning beauty locked up in this cell. However, if this beauty had really hurt the second young miss, she would not be able to live long.

    ¡°Was it you who injured the second young miss?¡± The Butler asked in a soft voice, putting away his strange thoughts.

    ¡°If I said no, would you believe me?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s a witness, of course I won¡¯t believe it!¡± The Butler thought for a moment and told the truth.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why are you still asking me?¡± Leng ruoxue retorted.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The Butler was taken aback by Leng ruoxue¡¯s question. He had not expected her to be such a beauty! Oh! The master would probably like this type of woman! At the thought of this, he smiled at Leng ruoxue and said,¡±¡±Although there are witnesses, the evidence is obviously not enough. When the youngdy wakes up, I will ask her clearly. At that time, if it was really you who did it, don¡¯t me me.¡±

    After saying that, the Butler led the team out of the cell.

    Looking at the Hong family¡¯s housekeeper leaving after asking a bunch of questions in a loud and loud voice, Yan Ling ¡®er felt extremely depressed. She couldn¡¯t help but curse in her heart. F * ck, what a useless man. He couldn¡¯t even handle such a small matter!

    In her opinion, since she had already testified against her, she should have arrested that hateful woman and tortured her. She shouldn¡¯t have just left after asking a few questions.

    Looking at the depressed Yan Ling ¡®er, Leng ruoxue smiled and said,¡±¡±It seems that miss Yan¡¯s wishful thinking will not work. However, don¡¯t me me for not warning you! If you want to drag me down, I don¡¯t mind hitting you when you¡¯re down. We¡¯ll see who can live to the end!¡±

    After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, Yan Ling ¡®er red at her in anger. However, Leng ruoxue ignored her.

    The next day.

    The Hong family¡¯s butler brought Leng ruoxue to a study.

    After entering the study room, Leng ruoxue found a chair and sat down as if she was in her own home. The man sitting behind the desk only smiled when he saw Leng ruoxue¡¯s actions, but he did not criticize her!

    ¡°May I know what is the rtionship between miss and the Yan family?¡± The man was the first to ask.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Leng ruoxue said coldly, and casually raised her beautiful eyes to nce at the man who spoke.

    This man looked to be around 40 years old. Although he wasn¡¯t very handsome, he was still considered decent. His strength was around the middle level of a supreme deity. If she guessed correctly, this person should be the current family head or the substitute family head of the Hong family.

 Chapter 1324

    <h4>Chapter 1324: The Yan family¡¯s enemy (5)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Since there¡¯s no rtionship, then why is youngdy and the rest with the Yan n?¡± The man asked in confusion. He had only sent people to catch the Yan family, but he didn¡¯t expect to catch a beautiful woman. However, if he knew that the beautiful woman in his eyes was caught willingly, he would probably be depressed.

    ¡°What are you saying? I can¡¯t be with the Yan family just because I have no rtionship with them? What if I say I¡¯m a prisoner of the Yan n?¡± Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, the man didn¡¯t know what to say. It seemed like the Butler was right. Although this woman was beautiful, she was also ruthless!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how young miss became the Yan n¡¯s prisoner. Now that the Yan n¡¯s eldest master is in my hands, perhaps I can help young miss get rid of her status as a prisoner.¡± The man suggested with a smile.

    ¡°Miss Yan has taken a fancy to my man, so she wanted to kill me. However, she was frightened by my Beastie, so the father and daughter caught us and wanted to bring us back to the Yan family to be dealt with.¡± Leng ruoxue exined simply.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! Yan Ling ¡®er has always been overbearing, as long as she has her eyes on something, she will definitely get it. Youngdy has suffered. ¡± The man said sympathetically.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to apologize to me!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him, feeling a little amused. She did not appreciate this man¡¯s goodwill, nor did she dare to. After all, she was not rted to this man in any way. This fellow probably did not have any good intentions!

    ¡°Miss must have misunderstood me. I¡¯m only doing this out of good intentions!¡± The man said with a calm smile.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Leng ruoxue smiled faintly and did not say anything.

    After that, the man tried to start a conversation with Leng ruoxue. However, Leng ruoxue seemed to be ignoring him. When the man saw this, he could only order the Butler to send her back.

    After the Hong family¡¯s butler brought Leng ruoxue out of the study, they did not return to the cell. Instead, they were brought to a side courtyard.

    That side courtyard was located in the southwest of the Hong family¡¯s main residence. Although it was a certain distance away from the main courtyard, the scenery in the courtyard was very unique. There was even a small stream that ran through the entire courtyard. A few beautiful fish were happily swimming around in the stream.

    Looking at the beautiful scenery and the pleasant weather, Leng ruoxue chuckled and yed dumb as she asked,¡±¡±Is this a prison cell? I¡¯ve only been gone for a while and the prison has changed?¡±

    ......

    ¡°Of course this isn¡¯t a prison cell. My master knows that you¡¯re not a member of the Yan family and was afraid that you¡¯d be wronged. That¡¯s why he ordered me to arrange for you to stay here.¡± The Butler exined, implying that Leng ruoxue should appreciate his master¡¯s kindness.

    ¡°Oh! Then what about my man and Beastie?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Of course they don¡¯t have such treatment!¡± The Butler said with disdain.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then please take me back to the prison! I want to be with them!¡± Leng ruoxue said in a serious tone.

    ¡°You, why are you so insensible?¡± The Butler shouted angrily. He was so excited that his entire body was trembling.

    ¡°Calm down! Old people shouldn¡¯t be so agitated, you¡¯ll die of sudden death. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded kindly.

    ¡°You, you ...¡± The Butler was so angry that he could not speak. However, Leng ruoxue had no intention of letting him off just like that.

    ¡°Are you going to bring me back to the prison, or bring my man and Beastie here? make your choice!¡± After she finished speaking, Leng ruoxue found a random spot in the garden and sat down, waiting for the Butler, who was so angry that his face had turned green, to make a decision.

    After a long while.

    The Butler heaved a sigh of relief and said helplessly,¡±¡±Little ancestor, I¡¯ll bring them here, alright?¡± He admitted defeat. The master had ordered him to satisfy all the requests of this youngdy! AI! The master really forgot his daughter when he saw a woman! He had originally promised the second miss to severely punish this youngdy, but after seeing her, he changed his mind. Not only did he ask him to arrange for this youngdy to stay in the side courtyard, but he also ordered him to satisfy all her requests. This subordinate is in a difficult position! If the second miss knew about this, who knew what kind of trouble she would cause!

    Not long after, the Butler brought the demon and Snow Shadow over.

    When Xue Ying saw their new residence, he deliberately praised,¡±¡±AI! It was good to be beautiful! There¡¯s always someone to take care of you wherever you go!¡±

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± When the demon heard Xue Ying¡¯s words, he narrowed his eyes dangerously and asked with some displeasure.

    ¡°Uh! I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Xue Ying hurriedly covered her mouth, her heart trembling. Wu ... This hateful fellow, why did she get angry at such a cute little animal? If she wanted to vent her anger, she should go to a certain man who wanted to court her!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The evildoer snorted coldly, but his pitch-ck eyes shot towards the Hong family¡¯s steward like a sharp arrow. The steward was so frightened that his body trembled even more. He casually found an excuse and the steward fled.

    ¡°You¡¯re still the most powerful!¡± Xue Ying¡¯s eyes were filled with countless stars as he spoke with an expression of worship.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, you¡¯ve met the head of the Hong family?¡± The demon ignored Xue Ying¡¯s admiration and asked Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen him before! That person didn¡¯t introduce himself. ¡± Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°Oh! What is he trying to do by doing all this?¡± The demon frowned and said with a displeased expression.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Snow Shadow interrupted.

    ¡°No one will think you¡¯re mute if you don¡¯t speak!¡± The demon roared angrily.

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll just shut up!¡± Xue Ying said in an extremely aggrieved manner. Wu ... As a cute fox, why did it have no status? His resentful gaze drifted over to Leng ruoxue, but was ignored by her. Seeing this, Xue Ying¡¯s heart was bleeding!

    The next day.

    The two humans and one beast had just finished lunch and were sitting in the garden, basking in the sun. However, they were suddenly disturbed by an uninvited guest.

    These uninvited guests were two women. One of them was the green-clothed woman they had seen a few days ago. She was also the young miss Lu that Xue Ying had mentioned.

    ¡°Miss l¨¹, have your injuries recovered? I heard that your injuries aren¡¯t light! How did you get out of bed so quickly?¡± Xue Ying looked at the Furious green-clotheddy nearby and said with a regretful expression.

    ¡°Damn it, weren¡¯t you guys in the prison? Why are you here?¡± Hong Xin looked at the rxed Leng ruoxue in front of him, and the anger in his heart rose.

    ¡°The Hong family is now in the hands of miss l¨¹?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Hong Xin asked in confusion.

    ¡°What I mean is, if the Hong family isn¡¯t decided by miss l¨¹, then you don¡¯t need to ask where we are! In fact, I also want to know why we were moved here from the cell. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Miss, this is our Hong family after all. Therefore, you should be more polite to the master.¡± At this time, the woman beside Hong Xin spoke softly.

    Leng ruoxue turned to look at the woman who had spoken. She was dressed in light purple and had an alluring figure. Her delicate face was filled with charm, and her eyes were as alluring as autumn water. Her pink lips were slightly open, but her face was a little pale. She looked extremely pitiful. A woman like this could definitely arouse a man¡¯s strong desire to protect her.

    However, it was a pity that neither the man nor the Fox in front of thedy in purple had the characteristics of being tender to a woman. Therefore, her weak appearance was a waste.

    ¡°Miss Zi, you¡¯re so funny! We were captured by your Hong family and you expect us to be polite to you? I really don¡¯t know if my brain is broken or if you don¡¯t have a brain!¡± Leng ruoxue imitated the way Xue Ying addressed her and said with a mocking expression.

    ¡°Myst name is not Zi!¡± The purple-clothed woman¡¯s reaction was exactly the same as Hong Xin ¡®s. Her beautiful face didn¡¯t show anger from embarrassment, but an iparable grievance. Her beautiful eyes were like autumn water, and she even secretly nced at the demon. Unfortunately, the unromantic demon didn¡¯t even bother to raise his head, let alone look at her.

    When the purple-clothed woman saw that her charm, which had always been sessful, had actually lost its effect in front of this handsome god-like man, her self-esteem could not help but take a blow. However, she, who had always been doted on by the Hong family, naturally would not easily admit defeat.

    ¡°Who cares what yourst name is?¡± Xue Yingughed. These self-righteous women! Did they really think that they cared about who they were? They were just toozy to ask for their names, so they called them by the color of their clothes, hehe!

 Chapter 1325

    <h4>Chapter 1325: The decision of the master of the Hong family (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Stupid Fox! How dare you! How can you speak to my sister like that?¡± Hong Xin saw that his sister was being bullied by a Fox, and immediately roared in righteous anger.

    ¡°Miss l¨¹! Calm down! You¡¯re the daughter of a big family, this will make you worry about not being able to get married. ¡± Xue Ying kindly reminded her. However, his words seemed to have touched thedy in green¡¯s sore spot. After thedy in green heard his words, she actually started to roar without caring about her image ...

    ¡°Who are you saying can¡¯t get married? Why can¡¯t I get married? I don¡¯t know how many people are fighting to marry me!¡± Hong Xin roared angrily, her beautiful face turning red.

    Seeing her like this, Leng ruoxue and the rest only smiled indifferently and ignored the two women in front of them.

    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m talking to you! Don¡¯t pretend to be mute!¡± After a long while, Hong Xin saw that no one was paying attention to her and couldn¡¯t help but ask loudly.

    ¡°Miss l¨¹ is talking to us? Howe I didn¡¯t hear that?¡± Leng ruoxue yed dumb.

    ¡°You, you just wait. This is our Hong family. You can¡¯t be so presumptuous!¡± Hong Xin was furious. Just as she was about to whip Leng ruoxue as usual to teach her a lesson, she realized that there was nothing on her waist. It was then that she suddenly remembered that her whip had been destroyed by this detestable woman in front of her. She had even been injured because of it. Hence, she was even more furious!

    ¡°Miss l¨¹, although we are just prisoners, we also have our dignity. As the master, you don¡¯t know how to love yourself. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t respect others, but you also don¡¯t care about your image ande to a ce where others go and shout. If word of your current appearance spreads, I¡¯m afraid that the Hong family¡¯s reputation will also be affected by you. At that time, not to mention you, even this gentle as water, weak and lovely sister of yours, I¡¯m afraid no one will dare to want her.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded kindly.

    ¡°This youngdy is right. We have been impolite. Xin ¡®er, let¡¯s leave!¡± After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, thedy in purple gave a slight bow as an apology. After she finished speaking, she pulled the extremely unwilling Hong Xin and left Leng ruoxue and the others ¡®residence.

    Looking at the back of the two people leaving, Xue Ying was quite puzzled and asked,¡±¡±Xue ¡®er, why did the two of them just leave like that?¡±

    ¡°What else? Do you want Hong Xin to capture you and make you her Beastie?¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly as she teased Hong Xin. She could still remember the look in Hong Xin¡¯s eyes when he first saw Xue Ying.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m Already Taken.¡± Snow Shadow looked at the evildoer provocatively as it spoke with a hint of pride. The master it was referring to was naturally Leng ruoxue. Although it had not officially recognized her as its master, in its heart, no one was more suitable than Leng ruoxue to be its master. If it really wanted to recognize a master, it would definitely be Leng ruoxue. No one else was worthy!

    ¡°Uh!¡± Hearing Xue Ying¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines. Actually, she really wanted to tell Xue Ying that the words ¡®a famous woman already has a master¡¯ should not be used carelessly. However, Xue Ying was obviously doing this on purpose. Feeling the evildoer¡¯s rising anger, Leng ruoxue tactfully pulled him into the room, in case Xue Ying was killed by him.

    ......

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue and the demon had left, Xue Ying pretended to be sad and said,¡±¡±AI! Why am I always the lonely one?¡±

    After mumbling to himself, Snow Shadow also disappeared ...

    After Hong Xin and her sister left the side courtyard, they came to the main courtyard angrily to question their father.

    Facing Hong Xin¡¯s questioning tone, the anger in the Hong family¡¯s head slowly rose. His face darkened as he said coldly,¡±¡±Are you questioning me? How can you speak to your own father like that?¡±

    ¡°Father! You promised to help me take revenge, how can you go back on your word?¡± Hong Xin pouted and said in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°That woman isn¡¯t a member of the Yan n, and I¡¯m not sure about her background. Do you think I¡¯ll just take the risk of avenging you? If the other party is someone we can¡¯t afford to offend, it will bring disaster to our Hong family!¡± The man said as if he was deep in thought.

    ¡°Hmph! Looking at the girl¡¯s dress, she didn¡¯t seem to be the daughter of a big family. What are you thinking, father? Or do you like that woman?¡± Hong Xin obviously didn¡¯t believe his father¡¯s words, and still asked loudly.

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± The man immediately felt embarrassed that his daughter had seen through his thoughts, so he loudly rebuked her.

    ¡°Hmph! Whether I¡¯m talking nonsense or not, father knows very well in his heart. However, that woman is indeed a beauty, so it¡¯s reasonable for father to like her. Unfortunately, she¡¯s not qualified to be father¡¯s concubine. At most, she¡¯s only worthy of being a bed-warming servant girl!¡± Hong Xin warned.

    ¡°You, you¡¯re getting more and more out of hand!¡± The man suppressed his anger and growled. His daughter didn¡¯t have good taste, but that didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t either. How could a woman like her agree to be someone else¡¯s bed-warming servant? although he knew that his daughter said this on purpose, he didn¡¯t know why, but he felt ufortable in his heart.

    ¡°Xin ¡®er! Don¡¯t talk nonsense, father will be angry. ¡± Sensing her father¡¯s displeasure, the woman in purple tugged at Hong Xin¡¯s sleeve, trying to remind her to be careful with her words and not to anger her father.

    However, Hong Xin¡¯s temper was that it would be better if others didn¡¯t persuade her, but if someone did, her temper would only get worse. Therefore, not only did the purple-dressed woman¡¯s words not have a good effect, but it also made Hong Xin even angrier!

    ¡°Father! Don¡¯t forget that you promised to avenge me. Now, I want to add two more conditions. I want that man and that Fox, and you have to find a way to get them for me!¡± Hong Xin ordered like a queen. Her words made the man¡¯s heart skip a beat and he almost fainted.

    ¡°You, you unfilial daughter! You actually dare to order me around! Men! Lock up the second miss. Without my orders, no one is allowed to let her out!¡± The man angrily shouted at the guard outside the door.

    The guard came in and took Hong Xin away without hesitation.

    ¡°Father! Xin ¡®er is still young and insensible, please don¡¯t hold it against her, please let her go!¡± When the purple-clothed woman saw that Hong Xin was taken away by the guards, she quickly pleaded for mercy. The guards in the main courtyard only listened to her father, and Xin ¡®er had angered her father. This time, she was afraid that Xin¡¯ er would have to stay in her courtyard for a while.

    ¡°Lian ¡®er, if Xin¡¯ er is half as sensible as you, I¡¯ll be content!¡± The man sighed. In fact, he was very clear about the temperament of his two daughters. Although he seemed to dote on Hong Lian on the surface, in reality, he doted on Hong Xin more.

 Chapter 1326

    <h4>Chapter 1326: The decision of the master of the Hong family (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Because although Hong Xin¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t good and was a little willful, but that was her true nature. As for Hong Lian, this daughter, she looked weak and fragile on the outside but her schemes were too deep and she was too good at disguising herself. If this kind of woman were to marry into another family, she would definitely be an excellent chess piece. However, in the Hong family, he had to be on guard!

    ¡°Father, Xin er is still young! When she¡¯s older, she¡¯ll be more sensible. ¡± Hong Lian consoled.

    ¡°I hope so! Lian ¡®er, your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. Why did youe out? Quickly go back to your room and rest! I¡¯lle to see you when I¡¯m done. ¡± The man said with a concerned look.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯ve been weak and sickly since I was young. I¡¯ve gotten used to it after so many years, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me. If it wasn¡¯t for my health, the rtionship between our Hong family and the Yan family wouldn¡¯t be like this. I¡¯ve let you down, father. I¡¯ve let the Hong family down!¡± Hong Lian¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with tears.

    ¡°Lian ¡®er, how can you be med for this? Don¡¯t think too much about it. ¡± The man consoled.

    ¡°But I ...¡± Hong Lian seemed to want to say something, but he didn¡¯t say it.

    ¡°Lian ¡®er, you don¡¯t have to say anything. Father understands! Quickly go back to your room and rest!¡± The man hurriedly said.

    ¡°Mm! Father! Then I¡¯ll go back to my room first. ¡± After Hong Lian finished speaking, he gave a bow and left.

    The moment Hong Lian left, the Butler walked in.

    ¡°Patriarch, what do you think we should do about this?¡± The Butler asked carefully. He knew that the master was not in a good mood, but the master had to give him instructions so that he could carry out the next step. After all, he did not dare to make decisions on his own!

    ¡°Did you send someone to inform the Yan n?¡± The man asked coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people over. Don¡¯t worry, patriarch! However, what about the other three?¡± The Butler looked conflicted.

    ¡°What do you mean? Didn¡¯t you already arrange for them to stay in the side courtyard?¡± The man asked in confusion.

    ......

    ¡°Master, what I mean is that second miss and them are like fire and water, and you¡¯re treating them so well. I¡¯m afraid it will affect the rtionship between you and your daughter. So, I hope master will think twice.¡± The Butler reminded him in a low voice.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this matter. I know what I¡¯m doing. You can leave!¡± The man said in a somewhat upset manner.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Butler replied and turned to leave.

    At night.

    When Leng ruoxue and the demon walked out of the room, they saw Xue Ying sitting in the garden. The stone table in front of him was filled with all sorts of delicacies and Xue Ying was eating with great joy!

    Looking at Xue Ying whose face was covered in oil, Leng ruoxue shook her head helplessly and said,¡±¡±Xue Ying, pay attention to your image. It¡¯s a pity that you have such beautiful long fur.¡±

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, I know you¡¯ve been drooling over my fur for a long time. Wait until I¡¯m done eating, then I¡¯ll wash it and let you touch it all you want!¡± Xue Yingughed evilly. These things were all sent over by the attentive housekeeper, saying that it was for them to eat. However, Xue Ying was well aware that if it wasn¡¯t for Leng ruoxue, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to enjoy such good treatment! Even though the food was not as delicious as the one Xue ¡®er made, it was still eptable.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± The moment the demon heard Snow Shadow¡¯s words, his anger immediately surged up. He raised his leg and kicked in Snow Shadow¡¯s direction. However, Snow Shadow dodged it nimbly.

    ¡°What a petty man, you¡¯re so easily embarrassed and angry, Wu.....Xue ¡®er! He¡¯s bullying small animals!¡± Xue Ying ran to Leng ruoxue¡¯s side to seek protection.

    A small animal? Leng ruoxue looked at Xue Ying, who had called himself a small animal, and could not help butugh in her heart. To be honest, she had never seen such a huge small animal! If it became a small animal, then what would those smaller than it be called? A small animal?

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! You have to protect me!¡± Xue Ying tugged at Leng ruoxue¡¯s clothes fearfully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t y around anymore. Be careful or he¡¯ll really get angry. I won¡¯t help you then!¡± Leng ruoxue helplessly reminded.

    ¡°You¡¯re a woman who values her lover over her friends. I¡¯ve misjudged you. ¡± When Xue Ying heard this, he immediately pouted and said in a very dissatisfied manner.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll value my lover over my friends, how¡¯s that?¡± Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly. There shouldn¡¯t be anything wrong with helping her man, right?

    ¡°What can I do? Don¡¯t be so fierce!¡± Xue Ying¡¯s little heart trembled in fear.

    ¡°You¡¯re tactful!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. By the way, I went out for a walk this afternoon. Guess what I found out?¡± Xue Ying said with a mysterious expression.

    ¡°Go out for a walk? With your giant fox appearance? No one wants to capture you as a Beastie?¡± Leng ruoxue sized up Xue Ying and asked curiously,¡±Oh! A fourth ranked sacred beast or higher seemed to be worth a lot of money, especially such a beautiful big fox. Presumably, many women would like it and want to keep it for themselves.

    ¡°Tsk, who dares to capture me? I can¡¯t bite him to death!¡± Xue Ying said arrogantly.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, do you want to know what I¡¯ve found out?¡± Snow Shadow continued to ask.

    ¡°If you want to say it, then say it. If you don¡¯t want to say it, then don¡¯t say it.¡± Leng ruoxue acted as if she didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just cooperate?¡± Xue Ying said gloomily. Wu ... Even Xue ¡®er was bullying him!

    ¡°Alright! Xueying, what did you find out?¡± Leng ruoxue asked, pretending to be curious.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you want to know. ¡± Xue Ying said with a hint of pride, his proud tail almost raised up.

    ¡°If you want to say it, say it quickly! I¡¯ll roast you and eat you if you continue to talk nonsense!¡± When the demon saw Xue Ying¡¯s smug look, he was so angry that he directly threatened him.

    ¡°Wuwu ... Xue ¡®er, he¡¯s going to eat me!¡± When Xue Ying heard this, he looked at Leng ruoxue with tears in his eyes, seeking protection. However, he waspletely ignored by Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t keep us in suspense. There¡¯s a limit to the patience of a demon!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Xue Ying cleared his throat and began to speak.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Hong n and the Yan n were originally on good terms. However, the reason why they fell out with each other was because of the eldest miss of the Hong n, thedy in purple, Hong Lian, whom we met this afternoon.¡±

    ¡°The head of the Hong n had the intention to be inws with the Yan n, and Hong Lian happened to have taken a fancy to the fifth young master of the Yan n. However, the fifth young master of the Yan n did not like her and rejected the marriage on the spot. Hong Lian was so angry that his old illness rpsed, and the head of the Hong n also deeply felt that he had hurt the face of the Hong n. Hence, from then on, he continuously caused trouble for the Yan n. The robbery of the Yan n¡¯s first master this time was also because of this matter.¡± Snow Shadow exined with a smile. Of course, it had heard these words from the streets, and it had not verified whether they were true or false.

 Chapter 1327

    <h4>Chapter 1327: The decision of the master of the Hong family (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Could it be that the old master of the Yan n doesn¡¯t know that his n has already fallen out with the Hong n? Why did youe to Hong city to settle down?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in confusion. ording tomon sense, if two ns had fallen out, normal people would note to the other¡¯s territory to avoid being caught and used to threaten their own ns. However, this eldest master of the Yan n did not take the usual route. He insisted on passing through the enemy¡¯s territory to return to his own n. Wasn¡¯t he seeking his own death?

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be that he doesn¡¯t know. He just doesn¡¯t care. I didn¡¯t expect the Hong family to not let him off either.¡± The demon said.

    ¡°I wonder if the Yan n will send people to save their master if they find out that he has fallen into the hands of the Hong n?¡± Leng ruoxue was extremely curious.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t want to save them, I¡¯ll just let them die on their own.¡± The demon said coldly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity we¡¯re not from the Yan family. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed. Actually, her thoughts were simr to that of a demon ¡®s. For people like the Yan family¡¯s eldest master and daughter, living was a waste of food. It was better to die early and reincarnate!

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, we just need to watch the drama between their two families. As for the debt of them¡¯ kidnapping ¡®us, we will slowly settle it with them after the matter between them is resolved.¡± The demon suggested.

    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s what I want!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement.

    ¡°You guys are so bad, but I like it!¡± Xue Ying said with a smile.

    The two men and one beast looked at each other andughed. They discussed their countermeasures and then went back to their own rooms.

    At the same time, the Yan n had also received news from the Hong n.

    The Yan n¡¯s first master and the others were in their hands!

    When the Yan family head received this news, he was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood. When the Yan family members saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but turn pale with fright. After all, the family head was the backbone of their Yan family. They couldn¡¯t allow any mishaps! Therefore, at that moment, no one was in the mood to discuss how to save the father and daughter. They only wanted tofort the master.

    Looking at the half-unconscious master, everyone in the Yan family was extremely worried. They all stayed by the master¡¯s bedside, not daring to leave. After all, this was the best time for them to show their loyalty to the Master, so of course, they would not let it go.

    ......

    After a long while.

    Only then did the patriarch of the Yan n open his eyes and look at the people of the Yan n gathered around his bed. Not only did he not feel relieved, but he felt even more upset.

    AI! Why didn¡¯t any of the Yan family¡¯s descendants make him worry?

    ¡°Master! You have to be careful of your health! You¡¯re the pir of support for the Yan n. For the sake of the Yan n, you have to take care of your body!¡± An elder from the Yan n spoke first.

    ¡°Each and every one of them doesn¡¯t give me peace of mind. I¡¯m so angry at these unfilial descendants that I¡¯m about to die.¡± The patriarch of the Yan n said with a look of disappointment.

    ¡°Master, you don¡¯t have to worry about the eldest master¡¯s matter, just leave it to me!¡± The elder said.

    ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no need to care about his life or death. He clearly knows that our Yan family and the Hong family are like fire and water, yet he still came to the Hong family¡¯s territory. Even if something were to happen to him, he can¡¯t me anyone else. I¡¯ll just treat it as if I never had this son!¡± Although the head of the Yan n was in a daze due to his illness, he had also thought it through very clearly. The reason why the Hong n had captured his eldest son was nothing more than to ckmail him. Therefore, he could not destroy the Yan n¡¯s many years of Foundation just because of a useless son. If that happened, he would be too embarrassed to go to the divine world and Meet the Ancestors of the n.

    ¡°Father! Are you really not going to care about big brother and Ling ¡®er?¡± Second master Yan couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Life and death are up to fate. It¡¯s all up to his own good fortune!¡± The Yan n master said ruthlessly.

    ¡°Master, have a good rest! Don¡¯t worry about these small things. ¡± The elder said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Yan family head nodded and indicated that they could leave.

    After everyone had left the patriarch¡¯s room, the Yan n¡¯s second master quickly called out to a few of the elders and said with an anxious expression,¡±Elders, father is speaking in a fit of anger. You can¡¯t ignore big brother¡¯s life!¡±

    ¡°Second master! The patriarch¡¯s words just now were very clear, he told us not to care about the life and death of the first master. If we disobey the patriarch¡¯s orders and bring disaster to the family, we can¡¯t afford to take responsibility for it. ¡± One of the elders said helplessly.

    ¡°Yup! Second master, the n is currently in troubled times. We have to think for the n. As for first master, we can only count on his luck. ¡± Another elder said sympathetically. However, it was obvious that they were powerless to do anything about this.

    With that, the elders left hand in hand, leaving the Yan n¡¯s second master standing alone in a daze.

    After a long time.

    Only then did second master Yan react.

    He had originally nned to return to his own residence, but as he walked, he came to the guest courtyard where Zi Yu and the others were staying.

    When he realized that he had gone to the wrong ce, Zi Yu and the others also happened to discover him.

    Zi Yu and the others were sitting in the garden drinking tea and chatting. When they saw the somewhat absent-minded second master of the Yan n, they were all puzzled. What was wrong with this second master?

    The second master of the Yan n had oftene to keep thempany during the past few days they had been staying at the Yan residence. Therefore, they were considered familiar with the second master of the Yan n. However, they had never seen this expression on the second master¡¯s face. Did something happen to the Yan family again? The four of them secretly guessed.

    ¡°Second master, please sit!¡± Zi Yu invited with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± The second master of the Yan n sat down, but he did not say a word.

    ¡°Second master, is there something that¡¯s troubling you? Why don¡¯t you tell us? maybe we can give you some advice. ¡± Zi Yu smiled faintly and said softly.

    ¡°AI! It¡¯s a long story!¡± The Yan n¡¯s second master heavily sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we have time to listen to you. ¡± Yue Jing said.

    ¡°You guys should know my big brother, right? He was sent to Northern Yan city by father a while ago, but he has yet to return!¡± Second master Yan said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of him. It¡¯s said that he has left Northern Yan city for a long time. Why hasn¡¯t he returned yet?¡± Zi Yu probed.

    ¡°He was captured by the Hong family. They¡¯re using him as a hostage.¡± The Yan n¡¯s second master said helplessly.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with the Hong family?¡± Zi Yu and the other three were a little dumbfounded. The Yan n aside, why was there a Hong n now? Where is the young miss now?

 Chapter 1328

    <h4>Chapter 1328: The decision of the master of the Hong family (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°The Hong family and our Yan family were old friends. However, because of the falling out with the next generation¡¯s marriage, the Hong family now sees us as enemies. As long as they see the Yan family, they won¡¯t let them off.¡± The Yan n¡¯s second master said helplessly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a marriage? You¡¯re making a mountain out of a molehill by turning hostile over such a small matter!¡± Bai Xian said, somewhat speechless.

    ¡°That marriage is just an excuse for the Hong family to fall out with us. In fact, the real reason is that the Hong family wants to swallow us up. Therefore, even without that marriage as the fire lock, they would still find other excuses to fall out with us.¡± The second master of the Yan n understood. Outsiders only thought that the Hong and Yan ns had fallen out because of the unsessful marriage, but that was not the case. The matter was not as simple as they thought. The head of the Hong n was extremely ambitious. Otherwise, why would he take the opportunity to make trouble over a small marriage? His father had been seriously injured because of this and had yet to recover!

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I wonder what the Yan n¡¯s ns are?¡± Zi Yu asked indifferently.

    ¡°The Yan family is nning to leave my big brother to his own devices.¡± The Yan n¡¯s second master said with some difficulty.

    ¡°Oh! The Yan n¡¯s decision is right. Just let that old master of yours live and die on his own. ¡± Yue Qing said with a gloating expression. Haha! The Yan family¡¯s decision really won her heart!

    After listening to Yue Qing¡¯s words, the Yan n¡¯s second master¡¯s head was full of ck lines. He really didn¡¯t know what his big brother had done this time. He actually let Yue Qing know that his big brother had been captured, and the Yan n didn¡¯t n to save him, and yet he was so happy?

    ¡°Hehe! Second master Yan, the moon eye didn¡¯t mean it. Don¡¯t take it to heart. ¡± Zi Yu gave Yue Qing a look, asking her to restrain herself, and said to the Yan n¡¯s second master with an apologetic face.

    ¡°I won ¡®t! That big brother of mine is indeed not very likable!¡± The second master of the Yan n said awkwardly.

    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re quite clear about this!¡± Yue Qing said with a smile.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Second master Yan didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. He could already confirm that his eldest brother had indeed done something they didn¡¯t know about. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have such an attitude. He probably wouldn¡¯te looking for him!

    The extremely embarrassed second master Yan, after understanding the intentions of Zi Yu and the others, could not stay any longer. Not long after, he stood up and took his leave.

    Watching the Yan n¡¯s second master¡¯s back as he left, Yue Qing disdainfully pouted. She then turned to look at Zi Yu and said,¡±Zi Yu, not only did that Yan n¡¯s first master not bring the young miss back, he even implicated the young miss and got her captured by the Hong n. Let¡¯s go to the Hong n!¡±

    ......

    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see! No matter if the youngdy is in the hands of the Yan n¡¯s first master or in the Hong n, she won¡¯t be in any danger. ¡± Zi Yu said, feeling assured.

    ¡°But, it¡¯s been so long. I can¡¯t wait any longer. Why don¡¯t I go to the Hong residence myself, and you guys wait for me and miss at the Yan residence?¡± Yue Qing suggested.

    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s good! Then you should make a trip to the Hong family!¡± Zi Yu looked at Yue Qing¡¯s eager appearance and said helplessly.

    ¡°Yue Qing, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Xiang ¡®er received Zi Yu¡¯s hint and quickly said.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± The moon eye said happily, hehe! She was really afraid that Zi Yu would object just now!

    With Yue Qing¡¯s impetuous nature, the two of them left Yan city in the next moment. Only after leaving Yan city did the two of them realize that they actually didn¡¯t know where the Hong family was. What should he do? If he went back to ask around, he would beughed at by Zi Yu! Therefore, the two of them could only bite the bullet and ask around to find their target.

    Fortunately, Hong city wasn¡¯t far from Yan city and the people in the vicinity knew the location. Otherwise, they would have to take many unnecessary steps. However, after arriving at Hong city, they weren¡¯t too sure if their youngdy was really here until they contacted Leng ruoxue.

    After the two of them confirmed Leng ruoxue¡¯s location, they went straight to the Hong family¡¯s main residence.

    However, before the two of them could enter, they were stopped by the guards at the door.

    ¡°We¡¯re looking for someone!¡± Yue Qing said with some displeasure.

    ¡°Looking for who? Do you have a letter of visit?¡± The guard asked loudly.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t! We¡¯re looking for my young miss, but she was captured by you along with the Yan n. ¡± Xiang ¡®er exined in a soft voice. Originally, she wanted to ask a guard to inform them. However, Yue Qing said that the youngdy had been captured and wasn¡¯t here as a guest. How could the guards of the Hong family inform them? after hearing this, Xiang¡¯ er felt that it was reasonable and agreed with Yue Qing¡¯s idea of barging in. Perhaps the Hong family would be angry and lock them up with the youngdy!

    With this thought in mind, the two of them swaggered past the guards at the door and wanted to walk in directly. However, they could ignore the guards, but the guards could not ignore them. Therefore, they were stopped as they wished.

    ¡°Wait a moment, I have to report this.¡± When the guard heard Xiang ¡®er¡¯s words, he hurriedly said.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Seeing the Guard¡¯s reaction, the two of them were dumbfounded. What was going on? Their attitudes were equivalent to smashing the ce, so why did the guard still have to go in and report?

    Just as the two of them were confused and confused, the Butler of the Hong family walked out.

    ¡°You want to see the youngdy who was with the Yan family?¡± The steward¡¯s shrewd eyes swept over Yue Qing and Xiang ¡®er. When he discovered that the two of them only had the strength of an initial stage deity, he didn¡¯t pay too much attention to them and asked indifferently.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Xiang ¡®er nodded.

    ¡°Follow me!¡± The Butler saw that the two of them were not very powerful and they were both women. He did not ask any questions and brought them into the Hong residence. Then, he brought them all the way to the side courtyard where Leng ruoxue and the others were staying.

    Yue Qing and Xiang ¡®er followed behind the Hong family¡¯s butler, and the two of them were stillmunicating with each other through voice transmission.

    ¡°Xiang ¡®er, what do you think is going on with the Hong family? Is he trying to trick us intoing here and then get rid of us?¡± Seeing the Hong family¡¯s reaction, Yue Qing was a little worried.

    ¡°Uh! I don¡¯t think so!¡± Xiang ¡®er was also a little confused, not knowing what the Hong family was up to.

    However, when they saw Leng ruoxue, everything became clear.

    As they followed the Butler to the side courtyard, the two of them saw Leng ruoxue sitting in the garden.

 Chapter 1329

    <h4>Chapter 1329: The decision of the head of the Hong family (5)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Miss!¡± The two of them could not care less about the presence of the Hong family¡¯s butler. They immediately pounced towards Leng ruoxue.

    Seeing this, the demon quickly pulled Xue ¡®er into his arms, causing Yue Qing and Xiang¡¯ er to miss.

    ¡°Miss!¡± The two of them looked at Leng ruoxue with hidden bitterness, as if they wereining.

    ¡°Young miss Leng, these two people said that they are your maidservants. I wonder if you know them?¡± The Butler asked calmly. The truth was already in front of him, but he still had to ask.

    ¡°I do, they are my people!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Oh! Then I won¡¯t care about their matters anymore. Miss Leng, you can make your own arrangements!¡± The Butler said. After he finished speaking, he bowed and turned to leave.

    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s going on? Weren¡¯t you captured by the Hong family?¡± Yue Qing asked in puzzlement. The Hong n¡¯s attitude towards their young miss was really too strange. This courtyard didn¡¯t seem like it was meant to be used as a prison.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we were captured by the Hong family. ¡± Leng ruoxue was extremely calm.

    ¡°Uh! Does the Hong family treat their prisoners so well?¡± Xiang ¡®er¡¯s face was also filled with curiosity.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er is not an ordinary prisoner.¡± Xue Yingughed evilly.

    ¡°Uh! Could it be that the old fart from the Hong family has designs on our young miss?¡± Yue Jing was a little angry when she heard this.

    ¡°Calm down! Xue ¡®er isn¡¯t that easy to get your hands on. But, why are you here?¡± Xue Ying asked curiously.

    ¡°We were originally at the Yan residence, but we heard that the youngdy and the Yan n¡¯s old master were captured by the Hong n. The Yan n had no intention of saving the old master, so we came over. Ziyu and Bai Xian are still at the Yan residence!¡± Yue Qing exined.

    ......

    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re saying that the Yan n doesn¡¯t intend to save their Lord?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in shock. It seemed like the Yan n was quite decisive in their actions. That old master of the Yan n was indeed not worth saving.

    ¡°Yes, the second master of the Yan family said it himself.¡± Yue Jing said.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, since the Yan family has decided to give up on their master, do you think we should tell this news to master Hong? They¡¯ve treated us with good food and drinks, so we should return the favor, right?¡± Xue Ying said with a smile as he thought of an evil idea.

    ¡°If the Hong family finds out about this, the father and daughter will definitely not have a good life.¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she reminded him.

    ¡°This has nothing to do with us. Isn¡¯t it good for them to fight each other? At that time, we¡¯ll be like the Mantis stalking the cicada, unaware of the Oriole behind, and wipe out both of them!¡± Snow Shadow suggested.

    ¡°No, the Yan n is a dark n. If we offend them, we will be in deep trouble.¡± Jiang Chen said. Xiang ¡®er stopped him.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? Isn¡¯t it just a dark n? There are so many of us here, do we need to be afraid of them?¡± Yue Qing said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Dark n? What is this?¡± Leng ruoxue was bewildered. She only knew that there were eight God domains in the God World, and that they were the top forces in the God World. As for the Dark n, this was the first time she had heard of it.

    ¡°The Dark n in the divine world refers to the ns that keep a low profile, but their methods are quite ruthless. Their identity and actions are extremely mysterious, and they are not exposed to the public like the eight great divine domains or the beast ns. In other words, they are people who walk in the dark World, but they also have businesses on the surface, hidden among many forces. If they don¡¯t say it themselves, no one will know that they are a member of the Dark n!¡± Xiang ¡®er exined.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head. It seemed like the Yan n was part of the underworld! However, no matter how terrifying the Yan family¡¯s underhanded methods were, it was impossible for those who provoked her not to pay the price.

    ¡°Youngdy, the people of the divine world won¡¯t easily offend the people of the Dark n, because once they do, it means that they will have to suffer their endless revenge.¡± Xiang ¡®er couldn¡¯t help but add.

    ¡°If the Yan n is a dark n, and the Dark n is as powerful as you said, why doesn¡¯t the Yan n have much of a reaction when the Hong n is bullying them?¡± Leng ruoxue could not understand.

    ¡°This ... I¡¯m not sure.¡± Xiang ¡®er said gloomily.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? The Hong n and the Yan n are evenly matched, perhaps even stronger. Otherwise, why would the Yan n swallow their anger?¡± The demon said with an understanding look.

    ¡°It¡¯s also possible that the Hong family is one of the dark families. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she added.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The demon nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Miss, what should we do now?¡± Yue Qing couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Find a suitable opportunity to leak the news that the Yan n is nning to give up on the Yan n¡¯s eldest master. At that time, we can just sit on the mountain and watch the Tigers fight.¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Hehe! Leave this matter to me!¡± Snow Shadow said with a smile. Just as he finished speaking, he disappeared with a whoosh.

    ¡°Uh! This guy is really fast!¡± Xiang ¡®er wiped the cold sweat off her forehead.

    ¡°It¡¯s been holding back for a while, so it naturally has to make good use of such an opportunity. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    The next day.

    Rumors spread in Hong city, and naturally, some people in the Hong family heard it.

    In master Hong¡¯s study, a man sat behind the desk with a heavy expression as he listened to the Butler¡¯s report. After a long while, he asked,¡±¡±Is this news true?¡±

    ¡°Family head, the people we sent to Yan city have yet to return. This news came from Yan city, so in my opinion, it¡¯s most likely true.¡± The Butler thought for a moment before he spoke in a very cautious manner.

    ¡°Butler, what do you think I should do?¡± The man asked after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m just a Butler. You have to make the decision for such a big matter.¡± The Butler said with fear and trepidation.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to make any decisions for me, I¡¯m just asking you to share your thoughts. ¡± The man helplessly reminded.

    ¡°n head, this subordinate feels that since the Yan n has decided to give up on the Yan n¡¯s eldest master, then we don¡¯t have to be polite to the father and daughter. Or, we might as well directly attack the Yan n. Last time, n head Yan was injured by the great elder, and I¡¯m sure your injuries have not yet recovered!¡± The Butler thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°I also want to kill my way into the Yan family, but the great elder might not agree! If I wasn¡¯t in dangerst time, that old thing wouldn¡¯t have made a move. ¡± Although he was the head of the Hong family, the great elder¡¯s status in the family was higher than his. This had always made him feel ufortable. However, the great elder¡¯s strength was above his, so even if he wanted to use his strength to force the great elder to lower his head, it was impossible.

    ¡°I think we can keep it a secret from the great elder. The patriarch of the Yan family is currently injured and definitely isn¡¯t his match. If we miss this rare opportunity, it will be difficult to deal with the Yan n once they recover. ¡± The Butler reminded.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! Go and find the other elders now. Remember! Don¡¯t alert the great elder!¡± The man thought for a moment and cautiously reminded.

    ¡°This subordinate understands.¡± The Butler nodded carefully and left the study.

    After the elders of the Hong family were secretly invited, they had no choice but to agree to the Master¡¯s n under the coercion and temptation of the master of the Hong family. After that, the master of the Hong family sent someone to invite Leng ruoxue and the others ...

    On the way to Yan city, master Hong was afraid that Leng ruoxue would not be used to riding beasts, so he specially found a luxurious beast carriage for her to sit in. Yue Qing and Xiang ¡®er were her maidservants, so they naturally apanied her. As for the demon and Xue Ying, they did not receive such treatment.

    ¡°Miss, what is this master of the Hong family doing?¡± Xiang ¡®er¡¯s face was filled with confusion. If their Hong family wanted to go to the Yan family to find trouble, why did they have to drag them along? They didn¡¯t say they were going!

    ¡°He¡¯s not ying tricks, he¡¯s looking for death!¡± Yue Qing said with some schadenfreude. She could feel the cold air behind the car that made people shiver. She didn¡¯t believe that the Hong family head wouldn¡¯t notice it at all.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! You¡¯re looking for death!¡± Xiang ¡®er agreed with Yue Qing¡¯s words.

    ¡°AI!¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the two excited beauties in front of her and felt helpless. She really did not know what the two of them were excited about!

 Chapter 1330

    <h4>Chapter 1330: Being framed (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Actually, ording to Leng ruoxue¡¯s original intention, she didn¡¯t want to sit in the beast-drawn carriage. However, the demon was afraid that she would tire herself out, so he forcefully pushed her in. He then followed behind the carriage and sulked, causing her to feel as though she was sitting on pins and needles. Sob ... She wasn¡¯t that delicate!

    The beast-drawn carriage was moving very slowly and steadily. The demon and Xue Ying followed behind the carriage and walked slowly as well. However, Xue Ying did not dare to get within three feet of the demon because the demon¡¯s entire body was emitting a cold air that made one¡¯s heart palpitate, causing one to shiver!

    ¡°Why are you so far away from me?¡± His devilish ck eyes nced at the snow figure not far away and said with slight displeasure.

    ¡°I¡¯m cold!¡± Xue Ying shook the long fur on his body and said with a face full of fear.

    ¡°Cold? Come over! I¡¯ll help you warm up!¡± The demon said ambiguously.

    ¡°Uh! No need!¡± When Snow Shadow heard the demon¡¯s words, he was so scared that he hid even further away.

    ¡°Are youing over?¡± The demon saw that Xue Ying wasn¡¯t cooperating and asked indifferently with his half-squinted eyes.

    ¡°Wuu ... Don¡¯t scare me! I¡¯ll go over!¡± Xue Ying said shamelessly. He kept consoling himself in his heart. You can¡¯t me me for this! This man was giving it too much pressure! It¡¯s all that damned head of the Hong family¡¯s fault, why did you have to be so attentive for no reason! He had also implicated it!

    After saying that, Xue Ying slowly walked to the side of the demon with small steps.

    The demon hugged Snow Shadow¡¯s huge body and deliberately said,¡±¡±You¡¯re not cold anymore, are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not cold! That ... If you want to vent your anger, go and kill that master of the Hong family. Every injustice has its perpetrator, and every debt has its debtor. You must not vent your anger on me!¡± Xue Ying said carefully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t vent my anger on you!¡± The demon gritted his teeth and subconsciously clenched the soft long hair on Snow Shadow¡¯s body.

    Then what are you doing now? Wu...Its fur! Xue Ying was wailing in his heart, and he keptining. However, he didn¡¯t dare to say these words out loud. He could only grit his teeth and bear with it, because a jealous man was unreasonable.

    ......

    And at this moment, that woman who didn¡¯t know what was good for her came over to court death.

    Looking at the Hong sisters who were slowly approaching, Xue Ying was gloating in his heart, because he was very clear that the people this evil-looking man didn¡¯t want to see the most were probably the Hong family members, but these two sisters didn¡¯t seem to notice at all. Wu! It could also be said that she waspletely infatuated with the handsome man, so she automatically ignored this kind of disgust.

    After the two shy sisters arrived in front of the evildoer, their charming faces were dyed with ayer of red. When Xue Ying saw this, he felt his hair stand on end and goosebumps appear on his body.

    Oh my God! Did these two women have to be so exaggerated? Was there a need to blush? It¡¯s not like she¡¯s never seen a man before? It should be known that the thing it couldn¡¯t stand the most was women who blushed at the sight of men, as if they were innocent and shy. In fact, many of these women were deliberately acting. Unfortunately, some men liked this. However, it was very sure that the man in front of it definitely did not like it, so their efforts were in vain.

    Furthermore, wasn¡¯t it said that eldest miss Hong liked fifth young master Yan? Since that¡¯s the case, why are you so embarrassed when you see other men? She was really a woman who looked pure on the outside but was promiscuous on the inside! Xue Ying thought to himself in disdain.

    ¡°Young master, we¡¯re preparing to rest and make lunch. What do you want to eat for lunch?¡± Hong Lian asked softly, her voice was so gentle that it seemed like water could drip out.

    Young master? Hearing these two words, Xue Yingughed wildly in his heart. The current scene seemed to be a maidservant asking her young master what he was going to eat for lunch! Hehe! In fact, the Hong sisters did not know the name of the devilish man beside it, so they could only address him as young master. However, such a form of address, coupled with the Hong sisters ¡®shyness and attentiveness, made them look like maidservants!

    ¡°My young master can eat anything he wants. However, he really wants to know how long it will take to reach the destination at this speed.¡± Seeing that the evildoer had no intention of paying attention to the Hong sisters, Xue Ying took the initiative to reply on his behalf.

    ¡°I think we¡¯ll be there in two days.¡± Hong Lian chuckled and replied.

    ¡°Oh! But I heard that Yan city is less than two days away from Hong city! Why are you guys so slow?¡± Xue Ying nced at the head of the Hong family, who had already gotten down from his Mount, and asked, pretending to be puzzled.

    From its point of view, the Hong family wasn¡¯t nning on challenging the dojo at all. It was more like they were going on an outing! Otherwise, why would he bring his family along to cause trouble? it would be fine if the family was strong, but one of them was weak and sickly, as if he would fall with a gust of wind, and the other was also a big-breasted, brainless idiot who only had men in his eyes. Bringing these two women along with him would only be a waste of time!

    ¡°We have more people, so of course we have to walk slower. Moreover, we have to take care of you people who don¡¯t have mounts, so we naturally can¡¯t walk faster.¡± Hong Xin said matter-of-factly. In fact, she did not hear the sarcasm in Xue Ying¡¯s words. Otherwise, she would have been depressed.

    ¡°Oh! Then we have to thank you for your care!¡± Xue Ying said with a faint smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for a verbal thanks. If you really want to thank me, then be my contracted beast!¡± Hong Xin shamelessly requested.

    ¡°I have a master.¡± Xue Ying wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said in a speechless manner. This miss Hong was really not an ordinary brainless person, was she? This kind of request was actually said so naturally! Could it be that she really thought that she was in high demand, that just because she was a Beastie, she wanted to be her contracted beast?

    ¡°You can take the initiative to cancel the master-ve contract! This way, we can change owners!¡± Hong thought, Hmph! How could she not know that this Fox had a master? If she didn¡¯t know that it had an owner, she would have ordered people to capture it and force it to sign a contract. Unfortunately, there was no way to use force on a Beastie that had an owner!

    ¡°Beastie can take the initiative to break the master-ve contract? Howe I didn¡¯t know about it?¡± Snow Shadow¡¯s face was full of surprise and puzzlement. He had lived for so long, but he had never heard of a master-ve contract being terminated by a Beastie. If that was the case, would it still be called a forced contract?

    ¡°You can ask your master to remove it!¡± Hong Xin warned.

    ¡°If master listens to everything I say, would you still be called master?¡± Snow Shadow asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1331

    <h4>Chapter 1331: Being framed (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t listen, I¡¯ll kill her! At that time, your contract can still be terminated!¡± Hong Xin said in an overbearing manner.

    ¡°Miss l¨¹, if you kill my master, I will die as well.¡± Xue Ying rolled his eyes and said helplessly, sigh! This woman really didn¡¯t have muchmon sense. All the beasts knew that after signing a master-ve contract, if the master died, the beasts would also die.

    ¡°I see! Then I¡¯ll force your master to break your master-servant contract. ¡± Hong Xin thought and said.

    ¡°If you have the ability, then go ahead!¡± Xue Ying said in an unpleasant tone.

    ¡°Hmph! You will definitely be mine!¡± Hong Xin said confidently.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± Xue Ying was toozy to respond to Hong Xin. After saying these few words, he didn¡¯t say anything else.

    Xue Ying did not say anything, and the demon did not even bother to look at the two sisters. The two sisters stood there like fools for a while, then left embarrassedly. If they did not leave, everyone¡¯s attention would be attracted to them. However, as they left, the two of them could not help but secretlyin about the demon¡¯sck of romantic feelings.

    ¡°What do you think they¡¯ll do next?¡± Snow Shadow said, as if he was waiting to watch a good show. Hehe! Although on the way to Yan city, there was a time bomb that could explode at any time, it was quite interesting to watch the two sisters ¡± fight for a husband ¡®.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask them. ¡± The demon said coldly, the cold Qi on his body growing thicker.

    ¡°But, it seems that there are more than two women who are interested in you!¡± As Xue Ying spoke, he also stole a nce at Yan Ling ¡®er, who was in the prison carriage not far away from them. The father and daughter of the Yan family were currently locked in the prison carriage that was filled with ves, and the possibility of escape was zero. Their subordinates were also tied up and slowly following behind the carriage.

    ¡°So what?¡± The demon lifted his eyelids and asked indifferently.

    ¡°Will they start a fight?¡± Xue Ying¡¯s face was filled with curiosity.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± The demon said with ack of interest. After he finished speaking, he left Xue Ying behind and walked towards Leng ruoxue¡¯s beast-drawn carriage. He lifted the curtain and entered.

    ......

    Hehe! This man finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He clearly didn¡¯t want Xue ¡®er to sit in that car, but he still pretended to be generous. Sigh! Wasn¡¯t it tiring?

    Xue Ying looked at the back of the demon and muttered to himself.

    However, it didn¡¯t follow them. Instead, it quietly walked to Hong Xin¡¯s side and said something to her. Then, it saw Hong Xin angrily walking towards Yan Ling ¡®er¡¯s prisoner carriage ...

    Not long after, Yan Ling ¡®er¡¯s howls and curses were heard, but they were ignored by everyone present.

    The evildoer who had just entered the beast carriage was about to say a few words to Xue ¡®er when a woman¡¯s painful howl came from outside. He frowned and felt a little resentful that the voice came at the wrong time and disturbed his time with Xue¡¯ er.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on outside?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously. This voice should be Yan Ling ¡®er¡¯ s, but why was she screaming so miserably?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s no need to care about those irrelevant things.¡± The demon pulled Xue ¡®er into his arms and said indifferently.

    Yue Qing and Xiang ¡®er, who were originally in the carriage, left the moment they saw the evildoer enter. Otherwise, Leng ruoxue would not have allowed the evildoer to do whatever he wanted! However, in the car, the most he could do was hug her.

    ¡°Oh! The team has stopped?¡± Leng ruoxue asked again.

    ¡°Yes, he said he wanted to rest and prepare lunch.¡± The demon said, a little speechless.

    ¡°Uh! They really know how to enjoy themselves. ¡± Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t know what to say. She didn¡¯t seem to have walked much in the morning! Why are you resting so soon?

    ¡°Yup! By the time they arrive at the Yan n, the Yan n would have received the news and made preparations. ¡± The demonughed evilly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. Previously, she had specially asked Yue Qing to secretly return to Yan city and leak the news. The Yan n should be making preparations by now.

    At this moment, the voice of the Hong family¡¯s master suddenly rang in their ears. They looked at each other and saw the impatience in each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Master Hong, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng ruoxue and the demon opened the curtains and walked out unwillingly.

    ¡°Young miss Leng, I¡¯ve ordered my subordinates to prepare lunch. Let¡¯s eat together!¡± The master of the Hong family smiled very affably. Although the man in front of him was an eyesore, he couldn¡¯t show it because of his demeanor.

    ¡°Thank you, master Hong. However, I¡¯ve already asked the maidservants to prepare the food, so we won¡¯t be eating with you.¡± Leng ruoxue declined.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, the master of the Hong family did not force her. He nodded his head slightly and turned to leave.

    ¡°Miss, the food is ready.¡± Yue Qing, who had been paying attention to their movements, suddenly shouted. Then, he took out a table from his storage ring and ced the food on it.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she walked to the table and pulled the evildoer to sit down with her. Yue Qing, Xiang ¡®er, and Xue Ying sat down beside them.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, I feel a very unfriendly gaze! Oh! Not just one, at least two, at most three!¡± Xue Ying smiled as he spoke in a tongue-twister-like manner.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you stuff your mouth with food?¡± Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes at Xue Ying and said helplessly.

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m just reminding you to be careful!¡± Xue Ying chuckled, his face clearly showing that he wanted to watch a good show.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too free? Do you want me to cancel the ¡®master-servant¡¯ contract between us and throw you to that miss l¨¹?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her brows slightly and teased. She had heard everything they had said outside, so she naturally knew how Xue Ying had replied.

    ¡°Don ¡®t! I¡¯m in the wrong, alright!¡± Xue Ying said with a face full of fear, and secretly made up his mind. If Xue ¡®er really threw him to Hong Xin, then he would go all out and kill that woman, Hmph! It can do it! It wasn¡¯t a kind Fox to begin with.

 Chapter 1332

    <h4>Chapter 1332: Being framed (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s a great virtue to know one¡¯s mistake and change for the better. However, you have to tell me, what did you say to Hong Xin just now? why did she turn around and look for trouble with Yan Ling ¡®er?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, curiosity killed the cat.¡± Snow Shadow reminded.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a cat, so I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! Then I¡¯ll tell you! Actually, I didn¡¯t say anything! However, when she told Hong Xin that Yan Ling ¡®er was also having ideas about someone, she exploded in anger. So, Yan Ling¡¯ er was unlucky! Xue ¡®er, I¡¯ve taken revenge for you!¡± Xue Ying said with a fawning expression.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell Hong Xin that Hong Lian is also thinking about the demon!¡± Leng ruoxue asked out of curiosity.

    ¡°Tsk! Even if I told her, Hong Xin wouldn¡¯t believe me, unless she sees the truth with her own eyes!¡± Xue Ying said in understanding, and his gaze involuntarily turned to the demon.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, I can¡¯t be bothered to put on an act with them!¡± The demon warned coldly.

    ¡°Hehe! How would I dare to have any ideas about you! I just want to borrow the Beastie that can set up illusions from Xue ¡®er. ¡± Xue Ying quickly rified.

    ¡°You said confusion?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in surprise. It seemed like Xue Ying was quite familiar with her Beastie!

    ¡°Yes yes, lend it to me!¡± Snow Shadow requested.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. With a thought, she took out a small, snow-white Snake from her bracelet.

    ¡°Master.¡± The moment the charm appeared, it took the initiative to climb onto Leng ruoxue¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Hey, hey! You little snake, why do you only have eyes for your master? don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t see us?¡± Seeing that he had been ignored, Xue Ying could not help but say with some envy and jealousy.

    ......

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t a Beastie only have its master in its eyes?¡± Huo said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Uh! Alright! You¡¯re right! But you can¡¯t just ignore the rest of us! You should at least inform us!¡± Xue Ying said, somewhat unconvinced.

    ¡°You¡¯re not even human!¡± Huo mumbled softly, then buried his head under his body, ignoring the bored Fox.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Seeing Xue Ying¡¯s depressed expression, Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but smile happily. Her spiritual beasts were really too cute.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, your Beastie is too good at bullying people.¡± Snow Shadow used.

    ¡°You¡¯re not a human, you¡¯re a Fox. ¡± Leng ruoxue mimicked the tone of confusion.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, Yue Qing and Xiang ¡®er couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly, while Xue Ying was even more depressed.

    Burying his head in his food, Xue Ying was so depressed that he didn¡¯t want to bother with bad people like Leng ruoxue. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue took the initiative to ce the bewitching God on Xue Ying¡¯s ws and said,¡±¡±Take it and y!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who let me y with this!¡± Xue Ying raised his head and said excitedly. There was no trace of gloominess on his face!

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head helplessly.

    After lunch, the group from the Hong family continued on their way.

    In the evening, they specially found a spacious area to set up their tents. Master Hong wanted to help Leng ruoxue and the others set up their tents as well, but he was rejected.

    After dinner, Leng ruoxue brought the evildoer, Yue Qing and Xiang ¡®er into the bracelet to rest while Xue Ying sneaked out of the tent ...

    The next morning.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest had just left the tent when they felt that the atmosphere was not right. However, she did not think too much about it.

    ¡°Miss Leng, can I have a word with you?¡± Just as Leng ruoxue was about to eat her breakfast, master Hong walked over with a serious expression.

    ¡°Master Hong, if you have anything to say, just say it! They¡¯re not outsiders!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°I want to talk to you in private.¡± The head of the Hong family said.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng ruoxue nced at the evildoer. Seeing that he did not object, she nodded her head unwillingly. Following that, she followed behind master Hong ...

    Watching them walk away, Yue Qing couldn¡¯t help but worry,¡±That guy wouldn¡¯t have any bad intentions towards young miss, right? What can¡¯t you say in front of us, why must you say it in private? Hmph! He definitely doesn¡¯t have any good intentions!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Maybe that master Hong really has something to discuss with our young miss! Can¡¯t you see how cautious he is?¡± Xiang ¡®er sneaked a nce at the evildoer and pulled Yue Qing¡¯s sleeve as she reminded him.

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s true! If he dares to have any ill-intentions towards miss, then he¡¯ll definitely be the unlucky one!¡± Yue Qing hurriedly said, her heart couldn¡¯t help but beat wildly! Hu! That was close! Fortunately Xiang ¡®er reminded her, otherwise, if she continued to speak, leader ye would definitely fly into a rage!

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue had followed master Hong out of the line of sight. Seeing that he had no intention of stopping, she said directly,¡±¡±Hong family head, are you nning to walk back to Hong city? If you have anything to say, say it here!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The master of the Hong family nodded and said awkwardly. In fact, he just wanted to stay away from his family¡¯s team, but he didn¡¯t expect to walk so far by ident.

    ¡°Miss Leng, didn¡¯t you hear anythingst night?¡± The head of the Hong family couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Should I have heard something? I¡¯m sorry, I slept too deeplyst night and didn¡¯t hear anything. However, does this have anything to do with what the Hong family¡¯s head is talking about?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was filled with bewilderment. She was extremely annoyed by the master of the Hong family¡¯s nonsense!

    ¡°Last night, the man beside you seduced my two daughters and caused them to turn against each other. Shouldn¡¯t miss Leng give me an exnation for this matter?¡± The master of the Hong family took a deep breath and said with some difficulty.

    ¡°Master Hong, do you know what you¡¯re saying? He was with me the entire time yesterday. How could he have the chance to seduce your daughter?¡± Leng ruoxueughed coldly as she retorted, Hmph! It wasn¡¯t the first or second day that the Hong sisters had been coveting the evildoer, so why would they need to specially seduce him? If she didn¡¯t seduce him, she would probably take the initiative to pounce on him.

    ¡°Miss Leng, Are you sure? There¡¯s no man who doesn¡¯t like to y around. Maybe he sneaked out while you were asleep, so you didn¡¯t know. ¡± The head of the Hong family reminded.

    ¡°Master Hong, I know my man better than anyone else. He would never do such a thing. If you want to sow discord, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve found the wrong person!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with mockery.

 Chapter 1333 - Being framed (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1333: Being framed (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Miss Leng, please don¡¯t be angry. He was indeed the one who did something good yesterday. We all saw it.¡± The head of the Hong family said with a pained expression. Actually, his words were indeed trying to sow discord. However, for the sake of the three of them, he had no choice but to say these words. However, he didn¡¯t want Leng ruoxue to misunderstand him. Otherwise, it would be counterproductive!

    ¡°Master Hong, you said he did a good thing! He also said that you all saw it! Then can you tell me what good things he has done?¡± Leng ruoxue asked a little impatiently. This man had been talking for a long time, but he

    Gong Fan took a sip of his tea and frowned. He put it aside and stopped drinking.

    Gong Jie was surprised to see this. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Too much sugar.¡± After a pause, the boy said, ¡°It¡¯s too sweet.¡±

    Gong Jie did not expect to hear this, and his expression grew increasinglyplex.

    ¡­

    ¡°I recently took on a patient with multiple personalities.¡±

    Gong Jie sat on the sofa cross from Alice. As she poured tea for him, she said faintly, ¡°This patient has six personalities and each is independent.¡±

    ¡°Are you diving deeper into this area of work now?¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your dear nephew, I wouldn¡¯t have taken over this patient.¡± Alice sat down with a rather heavy sigh.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many patients with multiple personalities around. The incidence of urrence of this condition is also very small. However, most of the moreplicated conditions are handled by authoritative research institutes. In short, they¡¯re test subjects. These patients have been tortured by multiple personalities for a long time and have been controlled. Generally, the underlying cause of multiple personalities is a loss of sense of self-unification due to self-identification disorders. Two or more distinct personalities develop as a result. When one personality appears, the others automatically exit. Generally, it¡¯s the primary personality that dominates. As far as I know, the person with the most number of personalities in the world currently being investigated is Billy Milligan.¡±

    ¡°Billy?¡±

    ......

    ¡°Well, his story was also made into a movie. Originally, hemitted three cases of rape in Ohio State, but he was diagnosed as a rare multiple-personality schizophrenic and acquitted.¡±

    Gong Jie nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of him.¡±

    This man was the only felon in the history of M nation to be exonerated for multiple personalities.

    ¡°After hemitted the crime and was arrested, he had no idea what kind of crime he hadmitted. He underwent a psychological test assessment before he was diagnosed with schizophrenia.¡± Alice took a sip of tea and continued. ¡°After he was exempted from punishment, he began a lengthy period of treatment. Two doctors separately found out that he had a total of 24 personalities. However, through treatment, the doctors discovered that the dissociation of these personalities was inseparable from his childhood.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Billy¡¯s mom, Dorothy, grew up on a farm in Ohio, and subsequently lived with her husband, Dick, when she came of age. Theyter divorced and Dorothy moved to Miami and became a singer-songwriter. There she moved in with a married Jewishedian named Morrison. Dorothy and Morrison had three children together, and the second son, William, was Billy. A few yearster, Morrisonmitted suicide because of gambling debts and alcoholism, following a previous suicide attempt. After that, Dorothy left Miami with the kids and returned to Ohio.¡±

    ¡°Dorothy met Chalmer. This man was the cause of Billy¡¯s schizophrenia.¡±

 Chapter 1334

    <h4>Chapter 1334: Being framed (5)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Just as Leng ruoxue¡¯s thoughts were running wild, Hong Xin suddenly ran over and shouted,¡±¡±How can you do this to me? I¡¯m already pregnant with your child!¡±

    As soon as Hong Xin¡¯s words came out, the entire ce fell silent. Everyone didn¡¯t even dare to breathe, and they all looked at Hong Xin in disbelief.

    When Leng ruoxue heard Hong Xin¡¯s words, she felt as if she had been struck by lightning. ck lines appeared on her forehead, and she felt as if her strength was not in her heart. She could not help but sigh in her heart. It seemed that Hong Xin had gone crazy to be able to say such words. However, when she saw Hong Lian standing not far away with a smug expression, she understood.

    It looked like Hong Lian was nning to use Hong Xin as a weapon. First, she would force the evildoer to agree to be responsible for the daughter of the Hong family. The next step would probably be to think of a way to get rid of this eyesore of a younger sister. Poor Hong Xin! He was actually happy to be used by his sister! Howmentable!

    ¡°Miss Hong, are you sure the child in your stomach is mine? Or rather, it could be said that miss Hong was sure that there was a child in her stomach? Don¡¯t use me! I¡¯ll be angry. ¡± The demonughed nonchntly.

    Although the evildoer was smiling, for some reason, in Hong Xin¡¯s eyes, his smile did not make her heart palpitate. She even felt a chill in her heart. She was about to retreat, but Hong Lian¡¯s voice rang in her heart again ...

    ¡°Xin ¡®er, do you want to waste all your efforts? This is the best opportunity!¡± Hong Lian sensed Hong Xin¡¯s fear and quickly warned him.

    ¡°But! He makes me so scared!¡± Hong Xin said timidly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Think about the feeling of being held in his arms. Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡± Hong Lian tempted.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Hong Xin subconsciously nodded. Yes, she was really jealous of that woman who could be unscrupulous and be held in the arms of that god-like evil man. She also wanted to be like that. Therefore, after hearing Hong Lian¡¯s words, she made up her mind to persist until the end.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s yours. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to admit it?¡± Hong Xin said angrily, her body trembling slightly. People who didn¡¯t know what was going on would think that she was angry, but in fact, she was afraid.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s mine, then you should give birth to it!¡± The demon nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re willing to acknowledge this child?¡± Hong Xin¡¯s face was full of joy. She didn¡¯t expect things to be so easy. She had nned to die until the end! Who knew that the man she liked would actually ask her to give birth to this child? but then she realized a very serious problem, because she didn¡¯t have a child at all, so how could she get a child that was made up! Sob ... What should I do? She was depressed.

    ......

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll acknowledge my child.¡± The demonughed evilly. There was one more sentence that he did not say out loud, and that was,¡¯if it¡¯s not my child, don¡¯t even think about framing me!¡¯

    ¡°Since you¡¯re willing to acknowledge her, then quickly marry my daughter!¡± The master of the Hong family continued the conversation, somewhat impatiently.

    ¡°Master Hong, what¡¯s the hurry? we¡¯ll talk about this after the child is born!¡± The demonughed.

    ¡°You ... What do you mean by this? Didn¡¯t you already acknowledge this child?¡± The master of the Hong family didn¡¯t know what was going on. He thought that the matter had already been settled, but who knew that she would only be willing to marry after the child was born? How could xiner have a child? Even if the other party believed him, he wouldn ¡®t!

    ¡°Master Hong, we¡¯re all men. You should know that you can¡¯t just randomly acknowledge a child. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be depressed to death if you raise someone else¡¯s child!¡± The demon raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Uh! Then what do you want?¡± The head of the Hong family sighed helplessly. It seemed like this man wasn¡¯t as easy to fool as he thought!

    ¡°Miss Hong, didn¡¯t you say that you have a child? I want to see the child. It¡¯s that simple!¡± The demon said matter-of-factly.

    After he finished speaking, he carried Leng ruoxue and turned around to return to the tent.

    After entering the tent, Leng ruoxue had a change of heart and brought the evildoer into the bracelet.

    Sitting on the stone chair in front of the purple bamboo house, the demon stared unblinkingly at Leng ruoxue. After a long while, he said,¡±¡±Xue ¡®er, shouldn¡¯t you tell me what the patriarch of the Hong family told you?¡±

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about. I didn¡¯t dare to tell you because I was afraid you¡¯d be angry. ¡± Leng ruoxue said guiltily.

    ¡°You¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll be angry? Are you not angry?¡± The demon could not help but ask.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? we¡¯ll just treat it like we¡¯re watching a bunch of clowns. They¡¯ve managed to entertain us anyway, haven¡¯t they?¡± Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    ¡°But I¡¯ve been wronged. I¡¯ve been wronged for having my child.¡± The demon had an aggrieved look on his face, and there were tears in his eyes. It was obvious that he wanted Leng ruoxue to take responsibility for him.

    ¡°Uh! Didn¡¯t you also make them conjure up a child? I think they should be the ones worrying now. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be racking their brains for this child!¡± Leng ruoxue patted the evildoer¡¯s head like she was petting a puppy as sheforted him.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, I¡¯m not your baby.¡± The demon said with some dissatisfaction. He pulled Xue ¡®er into his arms and started to eat ...

    After a long time.

    The demon was satisfied, but he still remembered what had happened. He roared into the void,¡±¡±Snow Shadow! Get out here!¡±

    After waiting for a while, he did not see the big snow-white fox.

    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t get the hell out, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences!¡± The demon threatened the void. Just as he was about to count, he saw a snow-white figure walk out from the dark unwillingly ...

    Xue Ying carefully and fearfully nudged his small steps until the demon¡¯s patience ran out and he roared again,¡±¡±You¡¯re a Fox, not a snail. If you continue to be so slow, I¡¯ll roast you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± When Snow Shadow heard this, he hurriedly ran in front of the evildoer to please him, his face full of solicitousness!

    ¡°What did you dost night? Is the child in Hong Xin¡¯s stomach yours?¡± The demon asked loudly with a cold face.

    When Leng ruoxue heard the demon¡¯s question, she had to suppress herughter! This demon was really too evil. He clearly knew that it was a child that didn¡¯t exist, yet he still used it to ask Snow Shadow. He was clearly trying to scare it! However, she was also clear that Xue Ying must have done somethingst night. Otherwise, the Hong family members ¡®expressions this morning would not be so strange!

    ¡°No! Absolutely not! I haven¡¯t even touched that woman¡¯s hand, how could she have a child!¡± When Snow Shadow heard the evildoer¡¯s words, he quickly shook his head and exined,¡±wuu ... It¡¯s a Fox that keeps its body as pure as Jade, you can¡¯t wrong it like this!¡±

    ¡°Then what did you dost night? Tell me the truth!¡± The demon half-squinted his eyes and ordered.

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll exin! ¡°Actually, I really didn¡¯t do anything badst night. I just asked Huo to transform into your appearance and went out alone. Then, that Hong Lian came to confess to me. After that, Hong Xin also came. They just happened to bump into each other and started fighting. I saw that my goal was achieved, so I ran away. That¡¯s all!¡± Xue Ying said honestly, but he felt wronged in his heart. He really didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have looked for trouble! It was so regretful now that its intestines had turned green. Its only hope was that this petty man would not make things difficult for it because of this matter!

    At the thought of this, its pleading gaze drifted towards Leng ruoxue. Its eyes were red as if it was saying,¡¯Xue¡¯ er, I¡¯ve done everything ording to your instructions! You can¡¯t just leave me!¡±

    When Leng ruoxue saw Snow Shadow¡¯s pleading expression, she could not help butugh in her heart. Actually, the demon was just scaring it. Why would he really be angry over this matter? After all, in their eyes, the things that the Hong family had done were just a big joke. They didn¡¯t take it to heart at all! However, since the Hong family was trying to frame them, they naturally wouldn¡¯t be polite. They had to return the favor with a generous gift. It could be considered as returning the favor!

 Chapter 1335

    <h4>Chapter 1335: Foxes don¡¯t eat fish (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue pretended to be unhappy and said,¡±¡±Xue Ying, although this matter can¡¯t bepletely med on you, this matter was still caused by you. So, you have to be responsible for the aftermath!¡±

    ¡°Uh! How do I deal with the aftermath?¡± Xue Ying was confused.

    ¡°Think of it yourself!¡± Leng ruoxue said irresponsibly. After she finished speaking, she pulled the demon back to the purple bamboo house, leaving the distressed Xue Ying alone in a daze.

    Xue Ying stood in ce with a depressed look on his face. He thought for a long time but could note up with a good idea.

    Looking at Xue Ying¡¯s sighing appearance, Yue Qing and Xiang ¡®er walked out from the dark while holding back theirughter. They pretended to be puzzled and asked,¡±Xueying, what¡¯s wrong with you? Do foxes have troubles too?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t a Fox have troubles? Don¡¯t look down on the Fox!¡± Snow Shadow said unhappily. Right now, he was very annoyed!

    ¡°Hahaha! Who could he me then? You¡¯re the one who started this!¡± Yue Qing said without the slightest bit of sympathy.

    ¡°How can you me me for this? ¡°If you want to me someone, you can only me that devilish man for being too charming, Wu ...¡± Xue Ying¡¯s face was filled with grievance. Although this matter was his doing, if it wasn¡¯t for that devilish man¡¯s great attraction, it wouldn¡¯t have gotten out of hand!

    ¡°In fact, if you want me to say, this matter has nothing to do with you at all. If you want to me someone, you can only me that pair of sisters for overthinking things and really thinking that they are hot cakes. Do men have to like them?¡± Xiang ¡®er said disdainfully. Although she was a Beastie, she also hated women who thought they were all right.

    ¡°Xiang ¡®er is right, Wu ... You understand me!¡± When Xue Ying heard Xiang ¡®er¡¯s words, she was touched, and tears welled up in her eyes.

    ¡°Alright! Don¡¯t act, miss isn¡¯t here, you should think about how to deal with this matter! Otherwise, if we let them continue like this, guild leader ye will definitely fly into a rage!¡± Yue Qing kindly reminded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a long time, but I can¡¯t think of any good ideas. Why don¡¯t you help me think of one?¡± Snow Shadow asked for help.

    ¡°Directly cut off the father and daughter trio, saving time and effort! What do you think?¡± Yue Qing didn¡¯t even think and directly said.

    ......

    ¡°Uh! This won¡¯t do. If they suddenly die, the Hong family will definitely suspect the demonic man. At that time, I¡¯ll definitely be the one in trouble! I¡¯m not doing it!¡± Xue Ying said with a face full of fear, but in his heart, he was secretly sighing. This violent female beast, the moon eye! Why do you only know how to kill people!

    ¡°We can¡¯t keep them around and cause trouble for miss andmander ye!¡± Yue Qing said with a frown.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they going to the Yan residence to cause trouble? Just let the Yan n take care of them. That way, we won¡¯t have anything to do with them. Even if the Hong n wants revenge, they¡¯ll find the Yan n, not us. ¡± Xiang ¡®er thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Hehe! Xiang ¡®er is still the smart one!¡± Xue Ying heard Xiang ¡®er¡¯s idea and said with a fawning expression.

    ¡°Smart? Isn¡¯t this what we¡¯ve been nning all along? It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a bit of trouble now, so I have to change the n a little. ¡± Their original n was to watch the Yan n and the Hong n fight for the m crane. However, since the Hong n hade up with such a move, there was no need for the father and daughter trio to exist anymore. They would just let the Yan n deal with them so as to not dirty their hands! As for the Yan n! After getting rid of the Hong family, they would also suffer a great loss. In addition, they would have to be on guard against the Hong family¡¯s revenge at all times. Therefore, this was much more satisfying than directly killing them! The effect would also be better!

    ¡°That¡¯s because you reminded us!¡± Xue Ying said with a smile.

    ¡°Alright! Since you¡¯ve said so, I¡¯ll take the credit. ¡± Xiang ¡®er said helplessly.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Snow Shadow nodded happily.

    In contrast to Xue Ying¡¯s gloominess, the people from the Hong family werepletely in a state of madness.

    In the Hong family¡¯s tent.

    The head of the Hong family looked at his two daughters who were kneeling on the ground and felt a surge of anger in his heart. The other elders sitting there also had ugly expressions.

    ¡°Father! You have to help me!¡± Hong Xin cried like a Pear Blossom with tears and said pitifully.

    ¡°What do you want me to make the decision for? Hmph! Why didn¡¯t you think of asking me when you said those things?¡± The head of the Hong family said angrily. Although he had supported his daughter at that time, there were no outsiders here now. Naturally, he would not help this daughter who failed in her task and was good at causing trouble like before. From the moment she asked him to give birth to the child, he knew very well that she did not believe his stupid daughter¡¯s words at all.

    AI! Not to mention outsiders, even he, as the Father, could not believe it. Xin ¡®er had only known them for a few days, and they had not even spoken to her alone. How could she suddenly have a child? This daughter was really not an ordinary kind of stupid. She wanted to rely on him, but she couldn¡¯t think of a better reason. She just had toe up with the worst one, causing their Hong family to lose face. The elders were all dissatisfied. This time, their Hong family¡¯s face could be considered to have beenpletely lost by this daughter.

    ¡°Father! It was my sister who told me to say that. ¡± Hong Xin told the truth. In fact, she was a little scared, so she gave up her sister to get her help.

    ¡°Xin ¡®er! I know you hate me! But, you can¡¯t wrong me like this! When did I ask you to say such things?¡± After hearing Hong Xin¡¯s words, Hong Lian quickly retorted. Her beautiful face was still filled with disappointment towards her sister.

    ¡°Sister! You were the one who sent me a voice transmission to tell me that you had a child. How can you deny it?¡± Hong Xin said somewhat angrily. Since young, she had always listened to her sister¡¯s words. This was because her sister had always thought for her and helped here up with ideas. Hence, she had an unusual trust in her sister Hong Lian. Although they both liked the same man and had an unpleasant encounterst night, she still instinctively believed in Hong Lian¡¯s words. However, she did not expect that Hong Lian would not admit it. This made her somewhat at a loss.

    ¡°Father, you have to believe me. How could I let Xin ¡®er say such brainless words!¡± Hong Lian¡¯s face was full of grievance, his face was filled with a pitiful expression.

    ¡°Father! It was sister who told me to say it, you have to believe me!¡± Hong Xin roared, not willing to show weakness.

 Chapter 1336

    <h4>Chapter 1336: Foxes don¡¯t eat fish (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°All of you shut up! I don¡¯t care who came up with this idea, but I¡¯ll just ask you one thing. How do you n to deal with this matter?¡± The head of the Hong family said with a headache. In fact, he knew very well that Xin ¡®er couldn¡¯t think of such an idea to frame her, but he also resented her for being brainless, so he deliberately didn¡¯t help her!

    ¡°Father! You have to make the decision for me. Now that things havee to this, you must force him to marry me!¡± Hong Xin quickly requested as soon as he heard his father¡¯s words.

    ¡°How about you?¡± Master Hong¡¯s gaze turned to Hong Lian. He felt a little more loathing towards this daughter who even schemed against his own sister. However, he did not show it on his face.

    ¡°I will listen to you, father.¡± Hong Lian said softly. Actually, she was a little timid.

    The master of the Hong family listened to his two daughters ¡®answers and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. However, his eyes kept sizing them up, making Hong Xin and Hong Lian feel very uneasy.

    ¡°Hmph! One of you wants me to make the decision, and the other wants you to listen to me. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll tell you now that I can¡¯t do anything about this matter. Unless you can immediately conjure up that man¡¯s child, otherwise, don¡¯t even think about him marrying you!¡± After a long while, the head of the Hong family said coldly.

    ¡°Father! He doesn¡¯t even bother to look at me, how am I supposed to get his child!¡± Hong Xin said with a bitter face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own ideas? Then I¡¯ll have to find a way myself! But there¡¯s one thing you have to remember, our Hong family¡¯s face can¡¯t be lost anymore!¡± The head of the Hong family reminded.

    ¡°Yes! Father!¡± Hong Xin heard her father¡¯s words and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She knew that her father was angry.

    ¡°And you! Also, remember, the one you like is the fifth young master of the Yan family. Don¡¯t let others think that you¡¯re a promiscuous woman!¡± The head of the Hong n warned Hong Lian again. Right now, everyone in the outside world knew that the person Hong Lian liked was the fifth young master of the Yan n, and their Hong and Yan ns had fallen out because of the unsessful marriage. Therefore, if the matter of Lian ¡®er confessing to another man were to spread, wouldn¡¯t their enmity with the Yan n be a joke? In this case, how could he go to the Yan family to seek justice?

    ¡°Yes!¡± Hong Lian also replied softly.

    After that, the master of the Hong family sent the two daughters out. Then, he talked nicely to the elders who were sitting there. Only then did the elders not pursue the matter. However, the elders of the Hong family had made a promise in advance and asked the master to guarantee that their two daughters would not cause any more scandals.

    After that, the group from the Hong family continued on their way.

    ......

    A dayter.

    The group from the Hong n had arrived outside Yan city. For the past day or so, the two sisters from the Hong n had been extremely cautious and did not continue to pester the demon. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue was a little worried. This was too abnormal. At least, it did not match her understanding of the two sisters.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, What are you looking at?¡± The demon looked at Xue ¡®er looking out through the curtains of the beast carriage and couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously. At the same time, he was a little dissatisfied. Could it be that the scenery outside was better than his? Why didn¡¯t Xue ¡®er take a good look at him?

    ¡°I¡¯m looking at the Hong sisters. ¡± Leng ruoxue spoke the truth. After yesterday¡¯s incident, their rtionship with the Hong family had be a little awkward and delicate. So, along the way, although they were in the middle of the Hong family¡¯s group, both sides had almost nomunication. The Hong family¡¯s head also did note over to curry favor.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to see about them? you¡¯d better take a good look at me!¡± The demon turned to Leng ruoxue andined.

    ¡°Hehe! They haven¡¯t appeared in front of us for a day. Aren¡¯t you curious about what they¡¯re up to?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m not curious, because it doesn¡¯t matter what they think. You¡¯ll protect me.¡± The demon said coyly.

    ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s good that you know.¡± Leng ruoxue touched the demon¡¯s head and praised him.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, I¡¯m not Baobao and the others.¡± Seeing that his head had been touched again, the demon was a little unhappy. Wu ... He was not a Beastie.

    ¡°But sometimes, you¡¯re even better at acting coquettishly than them!¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly. However, she had no intention of taking her hand down.

    ¡°Miss, the Hong family is going to set up camp outside the city.¡± Suddenly, Yue Qing¡¯s voice rang out. Ever sincemander ye had taken over the beast carriage, she and Xiang ¡®er could only follow behind the carriage on foot.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue responded softly and pulled the demon down from the beast carriage.

    After she came down, she saw that the Hong family had already started setting up the tent. Furthermore, the fire had already been raised. It looked like they were preparing to cook.

    Leng ruoxue raised her head and looked at the sky. It was afternoon now, and there was still some time before evening. It was already past lunch time, so she really didn¡¯t know if what they were having was considered lunch or dinner. However, the members of the Hong family had been so agitated for the past two days that they were a little distracted. It seemed normal to have a meal at this time, so she tried to help them out in her heart.

    At this moment, the master of the Hong family finally walked over and pointed at a small mountain peak not far away. He smiled and said,¡±¡±Miss Leng, that¡¯s Yan city. Ourmon enemy, the Yan n, is in that city.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue replied softly and looked at the two words ¡®Yan city¡¯ on the mountainside. She couldn¡¯t help but think to herself,¡¯it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t read. This master Hong is just trying to find a topic!¡¯ Previously, she was still wondering when the Hong family would appear in front of her again. She didn¡¯t expect this master Hong to be so insistent on it. Furthermore, he even ssified the Yan family as theirmon enemy. When she heard such words, she had to hold back herughter.

    In fact, in her eyes, the Yan family was not a real enemy at all. It was just that two blind people from the Yan family had annoyed her. Naturally, she would not let the entire Yan family die with her because of such a small matter. However, the premise was that it would depend on the Yan family¡¯s performance.

    ¡°How does master Hong n to deal with the Yan n?¡± Leng ruoxue asked, pretending to be curious.

    ¡°Does miss Leng have any good ns? Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± The head of the Hong family said expectantly.

    ¡°I¡¯m a woman who has never seen the world. What kind of n can I have? besides, these fights and killing are all men¡¯s Affairs. I won¡¯t get involved!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled, obviously waiting for a good show.

 Chapter 1337

    <h4>Chapter 1337: Foxes don¡¯t eat fish (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    However, when he heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, not only did master Hong not feel any dissatisfaction, but he was even pleased with himself. A woman was a woman after all. Other than hiding behind a man, there was nothing else she could do. Hmph! He would let the woman in front of him know that he was a very powerful man and not an embroidered pillow with only an appearance. Because in his heart, evildoers were ssified as embroidered pillows by him.

    He would soon prove that he was definitely more than a hundred times stronger than that man! The master of the Hong family was full of confidence and secretly pleased with himself. Even his eyes were filled with contempt as he looked at the evildoer.

    However, his smug and disdainful gaze was ignored by Leng ruoxue and the demon. In their eyes, the master of the Hong family was just like a clown.

    After the head of the Hong family left, Yue Qing looked at his back angrily. She couldn¡¯t help but curse in a low voice,¡±Look at how smug he is. I really hate him. I really want to cut him into eight pieces and throw him into the sea to feed the fish!¡±

    ¡°Uh! Don¡¯t you want to eat him?¡± Xue Ying stretched out his big furry head and winked as he said.

    ¡°Why should I eat him?¡± Yue Jing¡¯s face was filled with question marks.

    ¡°You¡¯re a soul-gnawing beast!¡± Xue Ying reminded him as if it was a matter of course.

    ¡°Although I¡¯m a soul-gnawing beast, soul-gnawing beasts are also picky eaters. They won¡¯t eat anything unclean. Of course, souls are an exception!¡± Yue Qing said very cautiously.

    ¡°Then you can eat his soul and make him disappear from this world! This is a matter of boundless merit!¡± Xue Ying said with a smile.

    ¡°Let me consider it!¡± Yue Qing said somewhat unwillingly. After following the young miss for a few years, she had be used to eating vegetarian food and was even more picky than before. If it was in the past, she might have agreed without hesitation, but now she didn¡¯t want to eat that much. Moreover, if she ate an unclean soul, she didn¡¯t know if it would cause her to have diarrhea.

    ¡°Is there a need to consider this? You¡¯re a soul-gnawing beast!¡± After hearing Yue Qing¡¯s words, Xue Ying said in an extremely speechless manner. Which soul-gnawing beast would not like to eat souls? now that it was delivered to her mouth, she was actually stillining about this and that. She was really too much!

    ¡°So what if it¡¯s a soul-gnawing beast? As a soul-gnawing beast, can¡¯t I have my own preferences? I¡¯m telling you very seriously right now, I don¡¯t like to eat souls anymore!¡± Yue Qing said disapprovingly. She had originally wanted to consider it, but after hearing what Xue Ying said, she didn¡¯t want to eat it anymore!

    ¡°AI! It¡¯s going to rain, mother is going to get married, and the soul-gnawing beast is no longer eating souls. Is the world changing?¡± Endless snow Shadowmented. Its antics had made Leng ruoxue and the othersugh!

    ......

    ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more mischievous. Hurry up and start a fire to cook. We¡¯ll eat too.¡± Leng ruoxue tugged at Xue Ying¡¯s long hair and ordered helplessly.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, image! My image! I¡¯m a noble Fox, can you not grab me like you¡¯re grabbing a puppy? This will damage my tall image!¡± Xue Ying growled in a low voice with a bitter expression.

    ¡°Hurry up and go!¡± When Leng ruoxue heard Xue Ying¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as she patted Xue Ying¡¯s butt and urged him.

    ¡°Argh! Xue ¡®er! You, how can you touch my butt? Wu...My pure body! ¡°I¡¯ve been tainted by you just like that ...¡± Xue Ying¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as sheined tearfully, looking like a little wife who had been bullied.

    Xue Ying¡¯s words caused Leng ruoxue and the rest to be filled with ck lines. The evildoer was so angry that he wanted to beat Xue Ying up. Xue Ying quickly hid behind Leng ruoxue when he saw this and even chided her with an aggrieved expression,¡±¡±Your woman touched my butt and you want to kill me! Wu...Why is my life so bitter! I¡¯ve met you two bad guys with ulterior motives! You¡¯re all bullying me!¡±

    After Snow Shadow finished speaking, he ran away with tears in his eyes without looking back ...

    ¡°Uh! Miss, should we go and find it? It would be terrible if it was caught by someone else. ¡± Xiang ¡®er said with a worried look.

    ¡°En, you and Yue Qing should go and find it!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was solemn, and she would look in the direction that Xue Ying had left from time to time.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go.¡± After Yue Qing and Xiang ¡®er finished speaking, they also chased in the direction that Xue Ying had left.

    ¡°Miss Leng, what happened?¡± At this moment, the head of the Hong family walked over and asked with concern.

    ¡°My beast pet threw a tantrum with me and ran away from home! AI!¡± Leng ruoxue sighed as she spoke, her beautiful face filled with helplessness! However, she couldn¡¯t help but think, didn¡¯t you all see it? Still asking!

    ¡°Miss Leng, this is not a joke. I¡¯ll send someone to help you find it! Otherwise, it would be terrible if it was caught and used to threaten you. ¡± The head of the Hong family reminded.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, master Hong.¡± Leng ruoxue said gratefully.

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. You came with me. Now that something has happened, I should help.¡± The head of the Hong family said matter-of-factly.

    After that, he ordered the Hong family to split up and search for the big snow-white fox. However, they did not find Xue Ying¡¯s whereabouts even after searching several times in the vicinity by the time it was dark.

    Looking at the anxious Leng ruoxue, master Hong could not help butfort her,¡±¡±Miss Leng, don¡¯t be too anxious. We¡¯ll find it.¡±

    ¡°Master Hong, you¡¯re more familiar with this ce, so where do you think they¡¯ll go? Could he have run into Yan city?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in a daze.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so! That Fox is heading in the direction of Yan city. If I¡¯m not wrong, it should be hiding in the forest near Yan city. ¡± The head of the Hong family analyzed.

    ¡°Although that forest is not big, but to find a Beastie, it is not a matter of a short time. So, miss Leng must not be anxious. Tomorrow at dawn, I will send people to look for it!¡± The head of the Hong family said again, secretly pleased with himself. Hehe! At this point, Leng ruoxue should know the benefits of having more subordinates! Even though the man beside her was quite good-looking, it was a pity that he had no one to rely on when faced with such a situation. He could only watch helplessly. Hence, he believed that after this incident, Leng ruoxue would definitely be able topare who was better between him and that man and make the best choice.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, master Hong.¡± Leng ruoxue said softly. After she finished speaking, she pulled the evildoer to sit at the side. Her face still looked troubled.

 Chapter 1338

    <h4>Chapter 1338: Foxes don¡¯t eat fish (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    As for Xue Ying, who had been turned upside down by the Hong family but could not be found, she was currently sitting in the Yan family¡¯s main residence in Yan city, drinking tea and eating snacks!

    In the guest courtyard of the Yan n.

    Four outstanding men and women, as well as a huge Fox, were sitting in the room and chatting.

    ¡°Miss, do you have any instructions?¡± Zi Yu said helplessly as she looked at Xue Ying, who was only focused on eating. In her heart, she was secretly sighing. How long had it been since this Fox had eaten? why did it look like it was starving to death?

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t!¡± Xue Ying mumbled, his ws still holding on to the snacks as he kept putting them into his mouth.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you eatter? If you don¡¯t know, you¡¯ll think that miss mistreated you and didn¡¯t give you anything to eat!¡± Bai Xian said helplessly, beads of sweat rolling down his forehead.

    ¡°Xueying, don¡¯t embarrass the youngdy anymore, alright? We didn¡¯t let you starve!¡± Yue Qing said somewhat angrily.

    ¡°But I¡¯m hungry! The Yan family¡¯s food is quite delicious. ¡± Snow Shadow praised as he ate.

    ¡°They don¡¯t even care how delicious the food is now!¡± These few days, the Yan n had been making preparations for the Hong n¡¯s uing arrival. Everyone was overwrought with work, and even they had been given the cold shoulder. In the past, the second master of the Yan n would frequentlye to apany them, but now, he had not appeared for several days.

    However, Leng ruoxue¡¯s presence outside the city was good news to them. After hearing this news, he couldn¡¯t wait to grow wings and fly over to see the young miss. However, he was stopped by Xue Ying.

    ¡°When will we be able to see the youngdy?¡± Zi Yu couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°You should be able to see it when the Hong n attacks the Yan n.¡± Xue Ying said.

    ¡°Then when does the Hong n n to make their move?¡± Zi Yu could not help but ask.

    ......

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. That master Hong is more concerned about Xue ¡®er, and his two daughters are more concerned about that demonic man, so I¡¯m guessing that they most likely don¡¯t have the mood to deal with the Yan family now!¡± Xue Yingughed evilly.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll go out of the city to see miss first! I haven¡¯t seen her in a long time!¡± Zi Yu said.

    ¡°Don ¡®t! You can¡¯t go see her now!¡± Xue Ying hurriedly said.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I? Give me a reason! Otherwise, I¡¯ll leave the Yan residence right now to see the youngdy!¡± Zi Yu threatened. This damned Fox only said that he couldn¡¯t see the young miss now, but didn¡¯t tell him the reason. He was really worried to death!

    ¡°I guess she¡¯s receiving some kind of punishment now!¡± Xue Yingughed in a very wretched manner.

    ¡°Why? Who would dare to punish miss? Don¡¯t you want to live?¡± Zi Yu heard Xue Ying¡¯s words and shouted angrily.

    ¡°Other than that demonic man, who else would dare to punish Xue ¡®er!¡± Snow Shadow said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Uh! Why didmander ye punish the young miss?¡± Zi Yu said, a little puzzled. However, he was about to go crazy from how Xue Ying kept him in suspense!

    ¡°Because Xue ¡®er touched my butt!¡± Xue Yingughed smugly.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Zi Yu¡¯s face was filled with disbelief.

    ¡°Of course not. Miss, that¡¯s hitting, not touching, okay?¡± Yue Qing said speechlessly. Miss clearly hit its butt, but why did it be touching in this Fox¡¯s mouth? Or was this Fox naturallycking in love and was looking to be touched?

    ¡°That was a light touch, it was obviously a touch! Besides, you all know that it was just an act, so how could Xue ¡®er really hit me? Since he didn¡¯t beat me up, he definitely touched me!¡± Xue Ying said proudly.

    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful! If you continue to say that the young miss touched your butt, guild leader ye will not let you off. ¡± Yue Qing said with a smirk.

    ¡°You¡¯re obviously touching me, but you won¡¯t let me say anything!¡± Xue Ying pouted in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of death, then just say it. We won¡¯t stop you!¡± Zi Yu also said with a smile. Now that they knew the reason, it was really not good for them to go and see the young miss. Otherwise, if they were treated as cannon fodder by the leader ye, Oh! Just thinking about it was terrifying!

    ¡°Alright! I won¡¯t say it! By the way, can you help me find a beggar or someone who¡¯s in a bad state in Yan city?¡± Xue Ying was no longer joking, and he said seriously.

    ¡°Why do you want a beggar? It¡¯s not easy to find a beggar in the immortal realm. However, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to find a beggar who¡¯s in a bad state. I¡¯ll go look for second master Yanter and ask for his help to look for her!¡± Zi Yu said after thinking for a while.

    ¡°You can go to him now! I need it urgently!¡± Xue Ying urged impatiently.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Zi Yu¡¯s face was filled with curiosity.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees, hehe!¡± Snow Shadow kept him in suspense again.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t care about this anymore!¡± Zi Yu said with a smile.

    ¡°Wuwu...You¡¯re threatening me too! You¡¯re all bad guys! Alright! I¡¯ll just tell you!¡± Xue Ying had no choice but to admit defeat. Sigh! Although it was a Fox, in terms of slyness, these guys were the real foxes! It admitted defeat!

    Xue Ying unwillingly pulled Zi Yu¡¯s head over and whispered a few words into his ear. Then, Zi Yu revealed an evil smile and looked at Xue Ying with a very strange expression.

    ¡°Now you know! Hurry up and help me find her!¡± After the whisper, Xue Ying urged again.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zi Yu nodded, stood up from her seat, and walked towards the door.

    Not long after, Zi Yu returned, followed by a man who was covered in dirt and mud.

    The man¡¯s face was full of beard, and it was impossible to tell his age. His eyes were chaotic, and his mind seemed to be a little unclear. Saliva was dripping from the corner of his mouth, and he was giggling.

    When Xue Ying saw the man that Zi Yu had brought back, she was so shocked that she immediately stood up from her chair and walked around the man a few times. She even eximed in surprise,¡±¡±Where did you find this man? It¡¯s really of the highest quality!¡±

    ¡°The Yan family¡¯s prison. I thought that this man was silly and should be easier to manipte. That¡¯s why I specially chose him!¡± Zi Yu said with a slight smugness. Many of the prisoners locked up in the Yan n¡¯s prison were extremely vicious and evil. However, he didn¡¯t pick any of them, and only chose one who was not in his right mind. This was because his excuse to the Yan n¡¯s second master was that he wanted to find someone to test the medicine. The Yan n¡¯s second master thought that there was an Alchemist among them, so he naturally cooperated with all his might! Those who could be locked up in a cell would definitely not be able to leave, so it was most suitable to use them as test subjects. After all, test subjects might be more painful than death!

 Chapter 1339

    <h4>Chapter 1339: Foxes don¡¯t eat fish (5)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s good to be silly!¡± Snow Shadow kept nodding its head. If it wasn¡¯t stupid, it would have to think of a way to make it stupid. However, it hoped that this man was not pretending to be stupid. Sigh! Forget it, for safety¡¯s sake, I¡¯d better give him some medicine! After Xue Ying made up his mind, he threw an elixir into the man¡¯s open mouth. The man thought it was food and instinctively swallowed the elixir.

    Seeing that the man was so cooperative, Xue Ying was very satisfied. After bidding Zi Yu and Bai Xian farewell, they took the silly man and left the Yan family¡¯s main residence.

    When Xue Ying and his beast returned to the Hong family¡¯s estate, the head of the Hong family was excitedly instructing his subordinates on what to do the next day, which was to go out and find the fox that had left home early in the morning. Therefore, when he saw Xue Ying return, he pointed at Xue Ying as if he had seen a ghost and said,¡±¡±W-why are you back?¡±

    ¡°Master Hong, do you really hope that I won¡¯te back?¡± Xue Ying¡¯s face was filled with hidden bitterness as he spoke. The tears in his eyes seemed as if they would fall at any moment.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. What I meant was, how could you run away from home just because you quarreled with master? What if they were caught by the bad guys? Your master is very worried about you!¡± The master of the Hong family quickly pulled back his words, and the cold sweat on his forehead dripped down silently. In fact, he was quite depressed because he had already made preparations to find this Fox and had even made arrangements. However, this damn Fox suddenly returned by itself. In this way, didn¡¯t everything he had done go to waste?

    It was his chance to show off! Just like that, it was destroyed by this damned Fox. When the head of the Hong family thought of this, his heart was filled with hatred.

    Looking at the head of the Hong family gritting his teeth, Xue Ying was extremely happy. He couldn¡¯t help but Mutter to himself, hehe! This was only the beginning. What would make him vomit blood was yet toe! However, he did not know if a certain someone would cooperate! He was looking forward to it!

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue and the demon who had heard Xue Ying¡¯s voice walked out of the tent.

    ¡°Snow Shadow!¡± Leng ruoxue called out softly.

    ¡°Master!¡± Xue Ying¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as he looked at Leng ruoxue with fear, but he did not dare to walk over.

    Seeing this, the master of the Hong family considerately advised,¡±¡±Quickly go and beg for your master¡¯s forgiveness! She¡¯s been worried about you the whole night!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xue Ying nodded obediently. Then, with small steps, he inched closer to Leng ruoxue¡¯s side. He even stretched out his big furry head and leaned on Leng ruoxue¡¯s shoulder, acting coquettishly, fully expressing the dependence of a beast pet on its master.

    ¡°Master! I miss you so much!¡± Xue Ying said gently.

    ......

    However, its coquettish and intimate actions made the evildoer extremely dissatisfied and secretly hated it.

    That damned Fox, it was just an act and he actually dared to take advantage of Xue ¡®er, Hmph! Let¡¯s wait and see! The demon thought to himself and thought of thousands of ways to torture this Fox to vent the hatred in his heart!

    Xue Ying, who was resting its head on Leng ruoxue¡¯s shoulder, felt a cold gaze on its back. Its heart trembled, and it was so frightened that it quickly lifted its head from Leng ruoxue¡¯s warm shoulder. Wuu ... It was so engrossed in its acting that it had forgotten that there was a big vinegar jar beside Xue ¡®er! What should he do?

    Just as Snow Shadow was secretly on edge, master Hong¡¯s timely voice helped him resolve some of the awkwardness.

    ¡°Miss Leng, your beast pet has returned safely. You can rest assured now.¡± The head of the Hong family forced a smile.

    ¡°Yes, thank you for your concern, master Hong.¡± Leng ruoxue said gratefully. She even touched Xue Ying¡¯s soft long fur, causing Xue Ying¡¯s heart to tremble in fear. Wu ... Don¡¯t touch me! Someone would be jealous!

    Leng ruoxue looked at Xue Ying¡¯s timid little appearance and felt yful. She began to move her hands up and down Xue Ying. It felt really good!

    The evildoer beside him saw this and hated him in his heart. However, in front of outsiders, he could only endure it. Hmph! I¡¯ll deal with that Foxter!

    Leng ruoxue could feel the cold air around her getting heavier and heavier. She didn¡¯t dare to go too far and stopped when she was ahead. Xue Ying, who had been on tenterhooks, also slowly put down his little heart and looked at her with a face full of hidden bitterness, as if to say,¡¯didn¡¯t you just touch my butt? You don¡¯t have to do this to me!¡± At this moment, Xue Ying wanted to cry but had no tears. He could only swallow the blood from his teeth! However, it kept praying in its heart,¡±just ignore it!¡± Wuu ... Just pretend it doesn¡¯t exist!

    ¡°Xueying, you¡¯re back sote, you must be hungry! Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll go roast some meat for you!¡± At this time, the evildoer said with a smile.

    ¡°Roast meat? No! I¡¯m not hungry! And I don¡¯t want to eat barbecued meat!¡± When Xue Ying heard the word ¡®roasted meat¡¯, he was a little afraid. Wu ... He said roasted meat, but could it be his own meat? It did not forget that this evil man had said more than once that he would roast it. Therefore, it would never dare to eat the meat that this man had roasted. It should be known that a jealous man was not only unreasonable, but he might even try to get rid of his love rival. Although it was not considered a love rival, in the eyes of this evil man, it was probably an enemy that could not be let go.

    Xue ¡®er! You¡¯ve really hurt me. Why are you touching me for no reason? Snow Shadow wailed in his heart. However, the demon did not allow him to refuse. He directly grabbed the thick fur behind his neck and dragged him away. He even specially brought him to the fire.

    ¡°Sit down! Let¡¯s roast some meat!¡± The demon said fiercely. After he finished speaking, he forcefully pulled Xue Ying to sit on the ground with him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, and I don¡¯t want to eat barbecued meat!¡± Xue Ying lowered his head and said in a low voice.

    ¡°No! If you¡¯re hungry, Xue ¡®er will be heartbroken!¡± The demon patted Snow Shadow¡¯s head and said worriedly.

    ¡°Yup! You have to eat something. You¡¯ve been out for an entire afternoon, and you probably haven¡¯t caught any prey! AI! How pitiful! You¡¯ve actually slimmed down!¡± The head of the Hong family, who thought that he was very familiar with the situation around him, interjected with a concerned expression.

    Rolling his eyes at the head of the Hong family, Xue Ying¡¯s eyes were still looking at the evildoer with great vignce. However, he was cursing in his heart. Which part of it had lost weight? It had only been an afternoon. Even if it had lost weight, it was impossible to tell so quickly!

    ¡°Look at how much master Hong cares about you! We all know that you¡¯ve lost weight. You have to eat more and get chubby. ¡± The demonughed.

    What¡¯s the point of raising her white and fat? Do I fatten it up so that you can roast it and eat it? Wuwu...It didn¡¯t want to! It would rather be hungry than be fattened up to be ughtered! Xue Ying howled in his heart.

    Seeing that Snow Shadow didn¡¯t say anything, the evildoer had no choice but to say to the Hong family head apologetically,¡±¡±Master Hong, I¡¯m sorry. This little fox has been spoiled by Xue ¡®er and doesn¡¯t know her manners! I hope you don¡¯t mind!¡±

    ¡°I won ¡®t! I won ¡®t!¡± The head of the Hong family hurriedly waved his hand and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. That Fox wasn¡¯t the only one who didn¡¯t know etiquette! You should be the ones who don¡¯t understand!

    ¡°Hehe! Master Hong, let¡¯s sit together!¡± The demon warmly invited.

    Seeing the abnormal enthusiasm of the evildoer, Xue Ying became more and more vignt. What was this evildoer up to? This was too abnormal.

    ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± After the master of the Hong family finished speaking, he sat down next to Xue Ying.

    At this moment, the evildoer took out a few more fish from his storage ring and roasted them over the fire. The master of the Hong family even diligently helped to flip them over. The two of them cooperated tacitly, and after a while, a fish was roasted first.

    ¡°Eat!¡± The demon handed the fish to Snow Shadow.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like to eat fish!¡± Xue Ying looked at the fish, but he didn¡¯t dare to reach out his ws to take it. Wu...What if that demon wanted to mess with him and drug the fish? It was afraid!

    ¡°A picky eater is not a good child!¡± The demon coaxed.

    ¡°Foxes don¡¯t eat fish!¡± Snow Shadow reminded.

    ¡°Who said that! Our Fox can eat anything, be good! Hurry up and eat! Don¡¯t be picky!¡± The demon deliberately said with a straight face.

    Suddenly, the fish that master Hong was roasting in his hands started to spark ...

 Chapter 1340

    <h4>Chapter 1340: Shameless (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    The spark was so small that no one noticed it at all. However, the spark happened to float onto Xue Ying¡¯s body. In an instant, the small spark suddenly grew bigger and ignited in an instant. It flew rapidly on Xue Ying¡¯s body like a Prairie Fire. In the blink of an eye, most of the fur on Xue Ying¡¯s body was burned off ...

    ¡°Argh! My fur!¡± Xue Ying screamed and instinctively pounced on the master of the Hong family who was closest to it. The master of the Hong family was caught off guard and the two of them rolled on the ground. The mes on Xue Ying¡¯s body also set master Hong¡¯s clothes on fire. When everyone saw this, they were dumbfounded for a moment. However, they quickly reacted and ran forward to help put out the mes on the two of them.

    Hearing Xue Ying¡¯s voice, Leng ruoxue, who had already returned to her tent, ran out in a hurry. When she saw that Xue Ying¡¯s originally snow-white fur was now charred ck, her heart ached. Woo.....What beautiful and nice fur! But now ... What a pity!

    When Leng ruoxue saw Xue Ying sitting on the ground in a daze, she quickly walked over to it and asked with concern,¡±¡±Snow Shadow! Are you alright? Are you hurt?¡±

    Xue Ying didn¡¯t respond, but sank into his own thoughts.

    ¡°Xue Ying, say something!¡± When Leng ruoxue saw Xue Ying¡¯s state, she could not help but feel anxious. This big fox wouldn¡¯t take it too hard just because its fur was burnt, right? She couldn¡¯t help but let her thoughts run wild.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a little bit of fur. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± At this moment, the evildoer came forward andforted the anxious Xue ¡®er.

    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in confusion. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be eating barbecued meat? Why did it be a roasted Fox?

    ¡°Master Hong didn¡¯t do it on purpose. The sparks from the fish he grilled sshed on Xue Ying, so it caused the fire. Fortunately, it was put out in time, so they didn¡¯t suffer any serious injuries.¡± The demon exined.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded, then looked at master Hong, who was surrounded by the members of the Hong family. She walked over to him to express her concern. However, master Hong had also suffered quite a shock, and he was in a daze.

    ¡°Wuu ... My fur! My beautiful fur!¡± Suddenly, everyone heard Xue Ying¡¯s sorrowful and agonized cries. Leng ruoxue quickly returned to Xue Ying¡¯s side.

    ¡°Snow Shadow! You must calm down! The hair will grow back. ¡± Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t know how tofort Xue Ying anymore. Usually, this Fox only knew how to sleep and eat. It didn¡¯t seem to care much about its beauty! Why did he care so much about his fur being burnt?

    ¡°My fur!¡± Xue Ying¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as he kept repeating this sentence.

    ......

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue could only order Yue Qing and Xiang ¡®er to help bring it into the tent. Then, she moved them into the bracelet.

    After entering the bangle, Leng ruoxue fed Xue Ying a pill. In an instant, all the burnt fur on Xue Ying¡¯s body fell off and regrown. The new fur was thicker and thicker than before. It was also whiter and more beautiful!

    However, Snow Shadow was still thinking about the fur that had abandoned it.

    ¡°Xueying, the fur on your body has regrown, and you¡¯re even more beautiful now. Don¡¯t be sad anymore!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°That body of fur has apanied me for over a hundred years. I have very deep feelings for it. Now, it has left me just like that, sob ...¡± Xue Ying said with a sad expression.

    ¡°Why are you crying? Don¡¯t you shed your fur? That body of fur will abandon you sooner orter, but it¡¯s just ahead of schedule now, so there¡¯s nothing to be sad about. Besides, haven¡¯t your fur already grown out? Don¡¯t act pitiful!¡± Yue Qing said unhappily. As a Beastie, she really couldn¡¯t understand why Xue Ying would hurt his heart for a little bit of burnt fur! In fact, they would naturally grow a new body of fur after a period of time, and every time they shed fur, their defensive ability would also increase. Therefore, shedding fur was a good thing for them!

    ¡°It¡¯s different this time. You¡¯re mentally prepared for a normal shedding, but not this time.¡± Xue Ying quibbled, his heart still silently mourning for the fur that had passed away.

    ¡°You can just treat it as shedding your fur in advance!¡± The moon eye said disapprovingly. This was not a big deal at all!

    ¡°Yup! Xueying, aren¡¯t you fine now? Compared to you, the head of the Hong family seems to be in an even worse state! He didn¡¯t have thick fur to cover his body, so he was burnt. ¡± Xiang ¡®erughed.

    ¡°He only had himself to me for that!¡± Xue Ying said hatefully. If it wasn¡¯t for him creating the sparks, how could the fur on his body have been burnt? Although it had some suspicions that the evil man had done something, there was no evidence. Therefore, it could only put all the me on the master of the Hong family.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, he asked for it! He¡¯s the one who harmed you, so we can¡¯t let him off!¡± Xiang ¡®er agreed.

    ¡°Mm! I won¡¯t let him go!¡± Xue Ying said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Snow Shadow! Now that you¡¯re fine, you should rest early!¡± Leng ruoxue sighed softly and said to Xue Ying.

    After he finished speaking, he left Xue Ying¡¯s residence with Yue Qing and Xiang ¡®er.

    Back at the purple bamboo house, the demon was sitting on a chair, waiting for Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, is that Fox alright?¡± The demon said.

    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you go andfort it?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously. After such a thing had happened, why didn¡¯t the demon show himself? it was really too strange.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t want to see me now.¡± The demonughed evilly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. Could it be that this whole thing was nned by that demon? If that was the case, then wasn¡¯t it all because of her? she touched Xue Ying¡¯s fur, so the evildoer thought of a way to burn Xue Ying¡¯s fur. However, the evildoer would not do such a stupid thing because even if Xue Ying¡¯s fur was burned, it would immediately grow back after eating a pill. Wasn¡¯t that unnecessary?

    ¡°This matter has nothing to do with me, although I¡¯ve also thought of burning its fur!¡± The demon exined indifferently.

 Chapter 1341

    <h4>Chapter 1341: Shameless (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t do something so unnecessary, but you were the closest to them at that time. What happened?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in confusion.

    ¡°I can only say that this is purely a coincidence!¡± The demon said without any sympathy. Although he had seen the small sparks floating from the grilled fish, he did not pay much attention to it. After all, this kind of situation often happened when he was grilling the fish. It was not a big deal at all. Who knew that the fur on Xue Ying¡¯s body was actually mmable?

    ¡°Master Hong didn¡¯t do anything?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was filled with suspicion.

    ¡°If he really did something, then I can only say that his acting is too good. However, I don¡¯t think he has that kind of intelligence!¡± The demon said with a look of disdain.

    ¡°Mm! No matter what, Xueying has put everything on master Hong. ¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly. In fact, she could already foresee the tragic future of the Hong family¡¯s head.

    ¡°Hehe! Xue ¡®er, I¡¯ll go see Xue Ying and ask him about it!¡± The demon suddenly said.

    ¡°Uh! You want to see it now?¡± Leng ruoxue was speechless. It seemed like the evildoer had something to say to Xue Ying! Otherwise, why would he choose to go when they were all leaving?

    ¡°Yes, if I don¡¯t go, it will definitely suspect that something is rted to me. I¡¯m a righteous and upright person, so of course I have to go and talk about it.¡± The demonughed.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that it doesn¡¯t want to see you now?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s forehead was dripping with two drops of cold sweat. Was this a man¡¯s heart?

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you all here just now? It¡¯s just me and it, so it¡¯s convenient to talk!¡± The demon chuckled.

    ¡°Uh! Could it be that we can¡¯t listen to your words?¡± Leng ruoxue was depressed. There was actually something between the evildoer and Xue Ying that they could not listen to. Sob ... She had been excluded!

    ¡°This is a secret between men!¡± The demon said with a mysterious smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret between men and male beasts!¡± Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    ......

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going!¡± After saying that, the demon turned and left the purple bamboo house.

    When he arrived at the door of Xue Ying¡¯s room, the demon saw that the door was half-closed, so he directly pushed the door open and walked in.

    ¡°Still sad?¡± The demon looked at Snow Shadow who was lying on the bed with her head lowered and asked with a faint smile.

    When Xue Ying heard his familiar voice, he casually raised his head to look at the demon. Without saying anything, he lowered his head again.

    ¡°This new fur is pretty good!¡± The demon saw that Xue Ying was not paying attention to him, so he walked to Xue Ying¡¯s side and praised him.

    ¡°What do you want to do? Don¡¯t you dare have any ideas about me!¡± When Xue Ying heard the demon¡¯s words, he was so frightened that he quickly got up from the bed and looked at him with a vignt expression.

    ¡°When did I have any ideas about you? If I really wanted your hair, I wouldn¡¯t have let it grow back. ¡± The demonughed evilly.

    ¡°Then, then what happened before?¡± Snow Shadow looked at the demon suspiciously. In fact, it had always felt that this damn demon was the most suspicious, but unfortunately, it had no evidence!

    ¡°What happened before was just an ident.¡± The demon said indifferently.

    ¡°Really? Then why do you want me to eat grilled fish? If you didn¡¯t want me to eat the grilled fish, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. ¡± Xue Ying spoke out his remaining suspicion as he stared into the demon¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°In front of outsiders, of course I have to show you my concern and consideration! Otherwise, the Hong family will think that I can¡¯t tolerate a Fox. ¡± The demon chuckled.

    ¡°Tsk! Do you think I¡¯ll believe you? Do you really care about what others think?¡± When Snow Shadow heard the demon¡¯s words, not only did his suspicions not decrease, it became even more serious.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe it or not! In fact, I was just ying along with your act! In the eyes of master Hong, I¡¯m just a useless man with no power or influence!¡± The demon said helplessly.

    ¡°You really didn¡¯t want to burn my fur?¡± Snow Shadow continued to ask.

    ¡°I¡¯ve really thought about it, but if I do it, I don¡¯t intend to let them grow back. Moreover,pared to burning off your hair, I¡¯m more inclined to beat you up!¡± The demon said honestly. Everyone knew that Xue ¡®er liked small animals, and he also knew very well that in Xue¡¯ er¡¯s eyes, Xue Ying was no different from her other beasts. So, out of love for the house, he let go of the fur on Xue Ying¡¯s body.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Xue Ying was speechless, and his heart was filled with depression! Boohoo ... This man was too cruel. But this was what he should do. At this moment, itpletely believed that the previous incident had nothing to do with this demonic man. In fact, even if it had something to do with him, it would not dare to do anything to this demonic man, because it was not his opponent at all. If they really fought, Xue ¡®er, that girl who would forget her friends for a woman, would definitely not stand on its side. So, a smart fox would not do anything stupid!

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a fight!¡± The demon requested as he looked at the depressed Snow Shadow.

    ¡°I¡¯m an injured and sick Fox. I can¡¯t fight with you. ¡± Snow Shadow refused. Sob ... It wasn¡¯t that stupid, okay? I don¡¯t want to be abused!

    ¡°Where are you hurt? Didn¡¯t the fur regrow?¡± The demon pretended to be puzzled.

    ¡°Internal injuries! I¡¯m still suffering from internal injuries!¡± Snow Shadow said in a hurry.

    ¡°Oh! But Xue ¡®er¡¯s pill can heal all internal and external injuries in an instant. Could it be that her medicine has expired, so you only grew hair but not your internal injuries?¡± The demon was suspicious.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn ¡®t, I¡¯m not fully recovered! I¡¯m too seriously injured, and I won¡¯t be able to recover in a short time. If you want to fight, you can go find someone else. The head of the Hong family is not bad, his body is very strong, he can be a meat cushion. ¡± Snow Shadow suggested.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t feel as good as you.¡± After the demon finished speaking, he even reached out and touched the snow-white fur on Xue Ying¡¯s body, causing Xue Ying¡¯s little heart to tremble in fear.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel good with my hands. Wu ... Don¡¯t touch it anymore. If you want to touch it, go touch Xue ¡®er!¡± Snow Shadow¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as it said pitifully. It was so afraid of this man! The pressure it was under was too great! How could it be like this!

    ¡°If it didn¡¯t feel good, would Xue ¡®er like to touch you so much?¡± The demon said with a smile that was not a smile, and the hand that was stroking the fur on Xue Ying¡¯s body unconsciously increased its strength.

 Chapter 1342

    <h4>Chapter 1342: Shameless (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Wuu ... It hurts! Gentle!¡± The fur on Xue Ying¡¯s body was in pain from being pulled, and his heart kept on trembling. A jealous man was definitely not to be provoked. In fact, he was really innocent!

    ¡°I also like this fur! If it¡¯s made into clothes, it¡¯ll be very beautiful. ¡± The demon muttered to himself.

    ¡°Don ¡®t! I was wrong. In the future, when I see Xue ¡®er, I¡¯ll stay three meters away from him!¡± Xue Ying begged for mercy.

    ¡°No! People will think I¡¯m petty. ¡± The demon rejected.

    ¡°My Lord! What do you want me to do? ¡°Wu ...¡± Xue Ying said gloomily. When Xue ¡®er got close to it, the man was jealous. It said to stay three meters away from Xue¡¯ er, but the man didn¡¯t agree. What, what should I do to make the man satisfied? It was really hard on the dead fox! You can¡¯t bully a cute little animal like me like this, okay? Besides, it didn¡¯t think that the man in front of it would care about what others thought. He clearly wanted to give it serious psychological pressure. This was his goal!

    ¡°Just keep your distance. Don¡¯t be too deliberate. Otherwise, if Xue ¡®er sees through you, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± The demon thought for a while and said. Actually, he was also quite conflicted. He wanted this Fox to get as far away as possible, but he was also afraid that Xue ¡®er would be unhappy. Wu ... He was also in a difficult position.

    ¡°En!¡± Snow Shadow nodded vigorously. Although it did not know what it meant to keep an appropriate distance, for the sake of its beautiful fur, it had to agree first!

    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl!¡± The evildoer nodded his head in satisfaction and did not mention fighting with Xue Ying anymore. After he finished speaking, he stood up and left Xue Ying¡¯s room.

    After the demon left, Xue Ying heaved a long sigh of relief, and his heart slowly calmed down. Woo...What a terrifying man. In the future, he would have to stay far away from them, Xue Ying thought to himself.

    However, that was just its own thoughts. Even though it was a good idea, it was extremely difficult to execute it. Unless it no longer hung out with Leng ruoxue and the others, it would not be able to get rid of them.

    Late at night.

    Leng ruoxue was woken up by Qing Jue.

    ¡°Qing Jue, what¡¯s the matter now?¡± Leng ruoxue, who was sleeping soundly, opened her eyes unwillingly and asked. Recently, Qing Jue seemed to have developed a habit of waking her up in the middle of the night. Sob ... She really did not like this habit.

    ......

    ¡°Sister, there¡¯s a good show to watch!¡± Qing Jueughed evilly. His adorable face was still filled with a wretched smile.

    ¡°What good show?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was filled with question marks.

    ¡°Hehe! Big sister, just follow me!¡± Qing Jue smiled mysteriously, turned around, and left.

    Leng ruoxue and the demon could only stand up and follow after them.

    They followed Qing Jue to the light screen. At this moment, most of the beasts were in closed-door cultivation. Hence, only a small number of beasts were gathered here. Leng ruoxue¡¯s curiosity was piqued when she saw them discussing among themselves.

    She raised her head and looked into the light screen, only to see two people appear on it. One of them was a dirty man with unkempt hair and a dirty face. His clothes were torn and tattered, and his face was covered with a beard. The other was actually the eldest miss of the Hong family, Hong Lian.

    Ugh! What was this situation? Could it be that Hong Lian¡¯s brain wasn¡¯t working well and he really liked beggars? Leng ruoxue¡¯s heart was filled with question marks. At this moment, Hong Lian¡¯s gentle voice entered their ears.

    ¡°Young master! From the first day I saw you, I fell in love with you! In the past, I¡¯ve always thought that the fifth young master of the Yan family was the one in my heart. However, after seeing you, I finally know what a real man is! I was short-sighted in the past, but it¡¯s a good thing he rejected me. Otherwise, how would I have the opportunity to meet you?¡± As Hong Lian spoke, his face was filled with shyness!

    When Leng ruoxue, who was in the bracelet, heard Hong Lian¡¯s words, her forehead was filled with ck lines. It seemed that Hong Lian had treated that silly beggar as a demon. Seeing this situation, she guessed that Xue Ying was up to something again. However, she was very curious, where did Xue Ying find this man? She was really of the highest quality! Most importantly, this man was clearly a fool. Thus, no matter what Hong Lian said, no matter how moving or how affectionate Hong Lian¡¯s words were, the other party was unable to respond.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue turned her gaze to Snow Shadow. However, she only looked at it and did not say anything.

    ¡°We brought this man back from Yan city.¡± Snow Shadow took the initiative to confess.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and thought to herself,¡¯this man should have been invisible when he was brought back by Xue Ying and the rest. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t notice his existence. In addition, Xue Ying had an ident earlier on, so I didn¡¯t have the chance to find out about Yan Cheng. As for why Hong Lian would treat this silly beggar as a demon, it¡¯s probably the work of Huo!¡¯

    Right now, Huo was practically in cahoots with Xue Ying. How could he hide such a thing from her, his master? thinking about this, Leng ruoxue turned her gaze unhappily towards Huo.

    ¡°Master, I wanted to give you a surprise!¡± Huo sensed her master¡¯s thoughts and immediately wrapped her wrist around her to please her.

    ¡°Oh! Is there anything else you¡¯re not telling me? Tell me as soon as possible!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a straight face on purpose.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else! No more!¡± Huo shook her little head and quickly said.

    ¡°What about you, Snow Shadow?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes and asked.

    ¡°Hehe! Xue ¡®er, didn¡¯t you see it? When we went to Yan city, besides meeting Ziyu, we also brought back this fool. ¡± Xue Ying saw Leng ruoxue¡¯s unfriendly gaze and hurriedly exined.

    ¡°Where did you find this guy?¡± Leng ruoxue asked again.

    ¡°It was Ziyu who helped me find the Yan n¡¯s prison.¡± Xue Ying said honestly.

    ¡°You guys are really bad.¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly. Actually, she didn¡¯t mind the people around her using such methods to deal with their enemies. However, she didn¡¯t intend to let them know her thoughts, lest they be too arrogant andcent!

    In reality, even though Leng ruoxue pretended to be angry, Xue Ying and the other beasts knew that Leng ruoxue would not be angry over such a matter. After all, she was just an outsider, an outsider that they hated and wanted to take advantage of them!

    ¡°Hehe! Xue ¡®er, we¡¯re doing this for you!¡± Xue Ying said with a cheeky smile.

 Chapter 1343 - Shameless (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1343: Shameless (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Yup! Master, we¡¯re doing this for you. That woman is too annoying, we should teach her a lesson!¡± Huo ye said.

    ¡°Oh my God! Not suitable for children! I didn¡¯t see anything!¡± Suddenly, Qing Jue¡¯s scream was heard and everyone¡¯s eyes were instantly attracted to him.

    At this moment, in the screen of light, the delicate and lovely Hong Lian had already taken off half of her clothes. She was hesitating and looking at the dazed man with affection. The man¡¯s eyes were in a daze. He did not have any reaction when he saw such an Active Beauty. He just stood there without moving.

    When Hong Lian saw this, she was secretly angry, but she was also somewhat unwilling to let go of this opportunity that she had found with great difficulty. Thus, she directly pushed the ¡®evildoer¡¯ in front of her to the ground and did not hesitate to press on him ...

    Leng ruoxue, the rest, and Beastie were all speechless when they saw this scene. Why was this woman so thirsty? He actually forced himself on the beggar, the tyrant! It was wrong! In Hong Lian¡¯s heart, that person was not a beggar, but the evildoer handsome man that she had been longing for. When she thought of this, Leng ruoxue and all the Beasties turned their gazes towards the evildoer. The slightly emotional beasties ¡®eyes were filled with sympathy.

    ¡°Why are you all looking at me? I¡¯m not that person!¡± The evildoer received their sympathetic gazes, and the anger in his heart surged up. F * ck! He was so angry. Why were they looking at him like that? The one who should be pitied was that foolish beggar, okay?

    ¡°Calm down, we didn¡¯t say that person was you.¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the evildoer who was clearly showing signs of going berserk and hurriedly consoled him. However, it would have been better if she did not say anything. The moment she said that, the evildoer¡¯s heart became even more depressed!

    ¡°Xue ¡®er!¡± The demon gritted his teeth and pulled Leng ruoxue into his arms. He hugged her tightly to vent the anger in his heart! However, his eyes were ring fiercely at Xue Ying, and his eyes that were spewing fire were burning with anger. ¡®This is all your fault!¡¯

    ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± Receiving the evil demon¡¯s venomous gaze, Xue Ying felt extremely aggrieved. Although it was the one who found the beggar, it did not expect Hong Lian to be so bold and dare to use force!

    In fact, ording to its original n, when a certain youngdy of the Hong family was confessing her feelings to the beggar, it was coincidentally discovered by the Hong family. Therefore, it was cleared of the suspicion of the evil man. Therefore, this time, it only let the bewilderment cast an illusion on the Hong sisters, while the other Hong family members were clear-headed. In this way, they had no way to frame the evil man. However, it did not expect that not only did this Hong Lian not act ording to its script, but she even added more scenes without permission. How preposterous!

    ¡°Waa! This woman is too shameless. I can¡¯t stand it anymore. Isn¡¯t she bullying the helpless and vulnerable group? Sister, let¡¯s quickly go and uphold justice!¡± Just as Xue Ying was mumbling softly in a wronged manner, Qing Jue¡¯s exaggerated voice sounded again. Although he said that he could not watch it anymore, his eyes were still fixed on the light screen excitedly. It was obvious that he was very interested in this live version of the passionate show.

    When Leng ruoxue heard Qing Jue¡¯s words, she left the evildoer¡¯s embrace and came to Qing Jue¡¯s side. She covered his eyes with her hands and said helplessly,¡±¡±Who said it¡¯s not suitable for children? You¡¯re not allowed to look anymore. ¡± She did not want Qing Jue to be led astray by such improper behavior.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a child. ¡± Qing Jue pulled Leng ruoxue¡¯s hand down and said helplessly. In reality, he had no idea how many years he had lived. Even though he looked like a child now, he was no longer one.

    ......

    ¡°Then who is it?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked indifferently.

    ¡°They!¡± Qing Jue pointed at Xiao Xiao and Yuan Yuan, who were not far away from him. Those two little fellows were the real children!

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng ruoxue saw that Qing Jue¡¯s words made sense, so she walked over and picked up the two little fellows who were looking at the light screen with great interest. She handed them over to their mother and instructed Yue Qing and Xiang ¡®er to bring them back to their room.

    ¡°Sister! I¡¯m not a child! I want to see it! I don¡¯t want to leave!¡± Xiaoxiao pleaded coyly but was ignored by Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Bring them back to the room.¡± Leng ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The two of them did not dare to disobey Leng ruoxue¡¯s orders. Furthermore, they also felt that the scene ying out on the screen was not suitable for these two little fellows. Thus, they ignored the two little things ¡®desperate struggle and forcefully brought them back to their room.

    After sending the two little fellows back, Yue Qing and Xiang ¡®er returned.

    ¡°Miss, what should we do now?¡± Yue Qing asked as she looked at the screen.

    ¡°Of course we¡¯re going out to watch a good show!¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought. Right now, everything on the screen was at its most intense stage. It would be the perfect time to go out.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go out!¡± Yue Jing¡¯s face was filled with excitement.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. With a thought, she brought the demon, Yue Qing, Xue Ying, and Xiang ¡®er out of the bracelet.

    After leaving the bracelet, Leng ruoxue pretended to be very hungry and started to prepare food. When Xue Ying saw the fire, he reflexively hid far away. Leng ruoxue could not help butugh when she saw this. It seemed that what happenedst time had given it a big scare!

    ¡°Xue Ying,e over and sit! What happened before was just an ident. Besides, it doesn¡¯t matter even if your fur is burnt off. I have pills that can help you. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him with an evil smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to! I can just sit here. ¡± Xue Ying had been burned by the fire and was now extremely afraid of fire. Although it knew that it would bepletely fine as long as it ate a pill, it was not willing to be burned by fire for no reason!

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Seeing this, Leng ruoxue did not force him. She then focused on the food in her hands. Very quickly, the alluring aroma of the food wafted around the Hong family¡¯s campsite.

    Not long after, many people from the Hong family were lured out by the fragrance. Although most of them had already fallen asleep, the fragrance that drifted into their noses made them sleep very uneasily. After waking up, they followed the smell of the fragrance and walked out of their tents.

    The guards that the Hong family had arranged to keep watch at night were already drooling all over the ground.

 Chapter 1344

    <h4>Chapter 1344: Shameless (5)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Previously, the food that Leng ruoxue and the rest had eaten was all processed by green vessel in the bracelet. Hence, they did not realize how delicious the food was! However, in the middle of the night, in the dead of the night! How could they fall asleep when they were able to make such an alluring and fragrant food?

    Even the injured master of the Hong family was attracted by the delicious food.

    Seeing that almost everyone from the Hong family hade out, Leng ruoxue nodded her head in satisfaction. Then, she gave the others a look. Everyone acted as if nothing had happened and started eating as if no one was around.

    ¡°Miss Leng, why are you guys having dinner at this time?¡± The head of the Hong family saw that the other party didn¡¯t notice them and could only take the initiative to speak.

    ¡°Master Hong, why did youe out? How¡¯s your injury?¡± Leng ruoxue saw master Hong standing in front of her and asked with concern, as if she had just seen him.

    ¡°We were all attracted by the smell of your food. My injuries are nothing serious!¡± The master of the Hong family chuckled, but his eyes were fixed on the food in Leng ruoxue¡¯s hands.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue chuckled as she passed the food in her hands over and said,¡±¡±Master Hong must be hungry! Let¡¯s have some together!¡±

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite.¡± After the master of the Hong family finished speaking, he sat down on the empty space around them. Leng ruoxue and the rest did not prepare much food, so he naturally would not be so insensible as to ask the other members of the Hong family to try it. Thus, the Hong family members could only watch him eat.

    Just as he took a bite, master Hong said in shock,¡±¡±Miss Leng, how did you handle this meat? It¡¯s also roasted meat, but why is the one you made so fragrant?¡± The meat really melted in his mouth, leaving an endless aftertaste!

    ¡°Master Hong, this is a secret! Please forgive me for not being able to tell you!¡± Leng ruoxue said apologetically.

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have asked. ¡± The head of the Hong family hurriedly said.

    After that, his gaze unintentionallynded on Xue Ying, who was hiding in a corner in the distance. He saw that the White fur on Xue Ying¡¯s body was the same as usual, and he asked curiously,¡±¡±What kind of medicinal pill did young miss Leng give that Fox to eat! Howe its fur is growing so fast?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary healing pill. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ......

    ¡°How can an ordinary healing pill have such a miraculous effect?¡± The head of the Hong family had a look of disbelief.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for its fur to grow so quickly with the help of ordinary pills and the Fox n¡¯s Secret technique?¡± Leng ruoxue replied calmly.

    ¡°I see!¡± Hearing the word ¡°secret technique,¡± the head of the Hong family couldn¡¯t help but believe it. After all, he wasn¡¯t a Beastie, and it was impossible for him to know what kind of secret techniques Beastie had. In addition, since it was a secret technique, it was naturally impossible for him to tell anyone. Moreover, it would be useless even if he told anyone. It was impossible for humans to cultivate Beastie¡¯s Secret technique.

    Just as master Hong, Leng ruoxue, and the rest were eating and chatting, a shrill scream suddenly rang out. It was clearly a man¡¯s scream.

    When they heard this voice, Leng ruoxue and the rest looked at each other in unison. Then, she turned to look at master Hong and said,¡±¡±Master Hong, what¡¯s that sound?¡±

    ¡°Miss Leng, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll send someone to investigate.¡± After the master of the Hong family finished speaking, he summoned two subordinates and ordered them to go and investigate.

    Not long after, the subordinates returned. However, the two of them were mumbling and did not know how to start. Even in the night, it could be seen that their faces were red as if they had been roasted by fire!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you guys notice anything?¡± The head of the Hong family saw his subordinate hesitating and asked angrily. From the sound of it, it shouldn¡¯t be far from here. Could they not even handle such a small matter?

    When the two subordinates heard their family head¡¯s words, they didn¡¯t know how to answer. However, their behavior made the Hong family head a little unhappy. F * ck! These two subordinates had always been quite clever, so he had specially sent them to see what was going on. Who knew that these two people would not give him face, really infuriating him to death! At this moment, he still didn¡¯t know that it wasn¡¯t that his two subordinates didn¡¯t want to say it, but that they didn¡¯t dare to. After all, this would really damage the Hong family¡¯s reputation. Moreover, there were outsiders here!

    ¡°Did you guys notice anything? Hurry up and report the truth!¡± Seeing that his subordinate was still silent and Leng ruoxue was looking at him expectantly, the anger in his heart slowly rose.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s the youngdy!¡± The two subordinates looked at each other and said unwillingly. This was what the family head had forced them to say!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, miss?¡± The head of the Hong family was full of question marks.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it for yourself. ¡± The two subordinates said in unison.

    ¡°Master Hong, since they said so, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s something wrong. Why don¡¯t we go and take a look personally?¡± At this moment, Leng ruoxue reminded him with a face full of concern.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Master Hong nodded and stood up first. He then walked towards the direction of the voice. Leng ruoxue and the rest of the Hong family followed behind him curiously.

    As they walked, everyone heard a woman¡¯s moans. The Hong family members were shocked, and a bad feeling rose in their hearts ...

    When the people from the Hong family saw the disgusting scene, they instinctively wanted to block Leng ruoxue and the others. Unfortunately, they were a step too slow. Leng ruoxue and the others had already seen the scene not far away. At the same time, another group of people happened to walk over from the opposite direction. They also saw the unsightly scene ...

    Ugh! The things in this world were really full of coincidences! Leng ruoxue was very sure that the sudden appearance of this group of people was not nned by anyone. They had really just run into each other by chance.

    However, if such a scene was seen by outsiders like them, the Hong family would probably fly into a rage!

    As expected, just as Leng ruoxue had this thought, an elder from the Hong family questioned her with a livid expression,¡±¡±Who are you people? What¡¯s your purpose foring here in the middle of the night?¡±

    The leader of the group was a young man who was as gentle as Jade. Even though the young man was not wearing any luxurious clothes, he had a handsome face and an extraordinary aura. There was even a faint smile on his face. Even though he only had the strength of an early stage true God, Leng ruoxue believed that this man was definitely not as gentle as he appeared to be!

    ¡°We¡¯re a team of adventurers. We just happened to pass by. What can I do for you?¡± The young man said with a faint smile, but a hint of mockery shed through his dark eyes.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then you guys can stay here!¡± The elder said coldly. Killing intent instantly rose in his heart. Apart from those from the Hong n, he couldn¡¯t let anyone off today.

    ¡°Stay here? Can I treat this as an invitation?¡± The young man yed dumb.

    ¡°Of course!¡± The elder sneered.

    At this time, Hong Lian who was carrying out some kind of exercise gradually woke up after the matter was over. When she saw that there were many people not far away from her, she panicked and quickly found clothes to wear. However, looking around, other than people, there was no shadow of clothes at all.

    ¡°Father!¡± Hong Lian called out softly in fear.

    Pa! Several crisp sounds rang out. The Hong family head was so angry that he directly pped Hong Lian a few times. Immediately, Hong Lian felt dizzy and blood flowed down from the corner of her mouth.

    When the various elders of the Hong family saw this, they hurriedly stepped forward to stop it. Their intention was naturally not to feel sorry for Hong Lian being beaten up. Instead, they felt that with outsiders present, it was best to handle this matter in a low profile manner. They also did not want those people to know what rtionship Hong Lian had with their Hong family. Otherwise, the reputation of the Hong family would be destroyed. However, they had underestimated the anger of the Hong family head.

    At this moment, the head of the Hong family¡¯s heart was filled with anger, especially when he saw that the man who was pressed down by his daughter and forced onto her was actually a beggar with unkempt hair and a dirty face. He could not suppress the anger in his heart at all. Although he did not love his daughter as much as Xin¡¯ er, he had always thought that his daughter was sensible. Who knew that this scheming daughter would actually do such a shameless thing? at this moment ... He even had the thought of killing Hong Lian ...

 Chapter 1345

    <h4>Chapter 1345: The scheme of master Hong (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Since she was young, Hong Lian had never seen her father so angry before. Seeing her father¡¯s anger, she was a little afraid. However, she did not think that she had done anything wrong. After all, she did this for her own happiness. Although her actions would bring shame to the Hong family and disappoint her father, she did not regret it. After having an intimate rtionship with the man she liked, in the future, that demon-like man could forget about getting rid of her.

    At this moment, although Hong Lian was beaten, as long as she thought that she was already the woman of the man she liked, her heart would feel as sweet as honey.

    ¡°You shameless thing, I¡¯ll just beat you to death!¡± The head of the Hong family roared in exasperation. The p on his hand was even louder. In just a moment, half of Hong Lian¡¯s face was swollen.

    ¡°Father! I¡¯m doing this for my own happiness!¡± Hong Lian held back her tears and argued. At this moment, she was not wearing a single piece of clothing. However, no one in the Hong family was in the mood to let her put on her clothes first. Everyone in the Hong family wished that they did not know Hong Lian. Meanwhile, those anxious elders were trying their best to persuade the Hong family head.

    Leng ruofa watched this scene coldly from the side andughed to himself. Hong Lian¡¯s reputation waspletely ruined now. However, who could he me? If it wasn¡¯t for her evil intentions, how could Xue Ying have schemed against her? to put it bluntly, people couldn¡¯t have bad intentions, otherwise, the one who would suffer would only be herself.

    However, she had some sympathy for the foolish beggar who was being pressed down by Hong Lian. She did not expect that Hong Lian had the ability to torture people because the beggar¡¯s body was full of scratch marks. It was obvious that this was Hong Lian¡¯s work!

    The team that had suddenly descended from the sky was also watching coldly. The young man in the lead sneered as he looked at the dirty scene not far away. No wonder the other party was so angry after seeing them. It seemed that they had encountered something they shouldn¡¯t have seen and the other party wanted to kill them to silence them. However, they couldn¡¯t be med for this matter. How could they have known that someone would do such an unscrupulous thing in public?

    To be honest, they could also be considered victims! After all, seeing such a thing would pollute their eyes. He wondered if they should charge the other party some money to calm them down. However, the other party obviously couldn¡¯t care about the existence of outsiders like them. If he didn¡¯t want to be killed, this was definitely a good opportunity to sneak away. However, he didn¡¯t want to leave just like this!

    ¡°You still have the face to say that!¡± Hearing Hong Lian¡¯s words, the head of the Hong family became even angrier. In his heart, he kept cursing, F * ck! If he had known that his daughter would do such a shameful thing, he would have strangled her to death when she was young! So that she wouldn¡¯t embarrass him when she grew up! Unfortunately, it was all toote.

    ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong with me fighting for my own happiness?¡± Hong Lian said again. Up until now, she did not think she was wrong. She felt that she was only good at grasping opportunities, so why did her father not understand her?

    ¡°Fight? Even if you want to fight for him, you should at least fight for a decent man! Look at what kind of man you¡¯ve found yourself!¡± The master of the Hong family roared in anger. He was so angry that he was about to vomit blood.

    ¡°Of course he¡¯s the man I like.¡± Hong Lian lowered his head to look at the man beneath him and said with a shy expression.

    ¡°You, the man you like is a fool? He¡¯s a foolish beggar!¡± The head of the Hong family choked and almost fainted from anger. He couldn¡¯t figure it out. Didn¡¯t his daughter like that evil man? Why would she fall in love with a beggar?

    ......

    ¡°Father! What nonsense are you spouting! How could the man I like be a stupid beggar? He¡¯s so handsome, his looks and temperament are unparalleled. Don¡¯t you nder the man I like. ¡± Hong Lian shouted angrily. She did not expect that even in this state, her father would still despise the man she liked. Why was it that her sister would do anything for that man while she would fight for her own happiness? her father was so angry. He was too biased! She couldn¡¯t help butin in her heart, and the hatred in her heart for her father gradually deepened!

    ¡°You, are you blind?¡± The head of the Hong family felt his head throb. He didn¡¯t know what to say. If the man under Hong Lian was really that evil man, he might not be so angry. However, it wasn¡¯t him. It was a dirty beggar. How could he not be angry?

    ¡°Father! I¡¯m just in love with a man, how can you say that about me? Why can my sister like him, but I can ¡®t?¡± Hong Lian used.

    ¡°Sister! No matter how much you like him, you can¡¯t do such a thing behind my back! You know that I like him too!¡± Hong Xin saw that his sister had dragged him into this, and couldn¡¯t help but speak with jealousy.

    She had admired that god-like man for a long time, but she never had the chance to make a move. She didn¡¯t expect that her sister would beat her to it today. How could she not be angry? however, her father was furious because of her sister¡¯s matter, so even if she was very jealous now, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Who knew that her sister would lead the conversation to her. As a result, she couldn¡¯t keep her eyes closed anymore.

    ¡°Of course I know that you like him too, but I¡¯m already his now, so you should give up!¡± Hong Lian said with a smug look. Coupled with her swollen face from being beaten by the Hong family head, her smugness at this moment appeared exceptionally sinister.

    ¡°I won¡¯t give up, and he won¡¯t want you! Don¡¯t forget, he still had a country-toppling beauty by his side! Compared to that woman, we¡¯re nothing!¡± Hong Xin reminded her. Her heart was filled with hatred. If she hated Leng ruoxue out of jealousy, then she hated her own sister to the core! However, although she was not as smart as her sister, she also knew that her sister would not easily get her way. Even if she was already in an intimate rtionship with that man, he might not want her!

    ¡°So what? Now that I¡¯m his woman, how can he not be responsible for me?¡± Hong Lian said disapprovingly. In her heart, bing the woman of the man she fancied was already set in stone. Therefore, her mood also rxed a lot! Although her actions made her father very angry, what could her father do even if he was angry? I can¡¯t kill her! Moreover, what she had done was good for her father. Therefore, she was very confident that her father was only angry because he was embarrassed!

 Chapter 1346

    <h4>Chapter 1346: The scheme of master Hong (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°You, you¡¯re really too shameless!¡± Hong Xin was so angry that he was trembling and stammering.

    ¡°Little sister! Why do you have to say that about me? If you were me, you would definitely do the same. ¡± Hong Lianughed as he understood.

    ¡°I, I ...¡± Hong Xin couldn¡¯t say aplete sentence because she was very clear that what her sister said was the truth, yes! If she had the chance, she would also offer herself without hesitation like her sister. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t get such an opportunity.

    ¡°All of you, shut up!¡± The master of the Hong family heard the conversation between his two daughters, and the anger in his heart rose. Never in his dreams did he expect that these two daughters would actually quarrel so much over a beggar that their faces and ears turned red. This, what kind of situation was this! Could it be that they had lost their minds because they couldn¡¯t get that devilish man?

    At this moment, he waspletely unaware that his two daughters had nted an illusion technique, which was why they had thought that the beggar was the man they liked. In fact, he could not be med for this, because things like illusions were extremely rare in the divine realm. They were almost something that only existed in legends.

    ¡°Father! You have to stand up for me! I was the one who fell in love with him first, but he was snatched away by my sister!¡± Hong Xin cried like a Pear Blossom bathed in rain, his face full of grievance.

    ¡°Shut up! Take a good look at who the man underground is!¡± The head of the Hong family said angrily. It was one thing for a daughter to like a beggar, but why were two daughters interested in the same beggar? this was too strange!

    ¡°The man we like, of course!¡± Hong Lian and Hong Xin said in unison. Then, they red at each other.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she gently touched the little snake that was wrapped around her wrist. Understanding the situation, she dispelled the illusion on the two sisters without a sound.

    ¡°Open your eyes wide and see clearly!¡± The head of the Hong family roared furiously.

    When Hong Lian and Hong Xin heard the thunderous roar of the Hong family¡¯s master, they were both shocked and subconsciously looked down at the ground. Although the night was hazy and the face of the man on the ground was not very clear, anyone with eyes could tell that the man on the ground was definitely not a normal man. At this moment, the moonlight suddenly hit the man¡¯s face and the face of the man on the ground became extremely clear. When the two saw it, they were instantly shocked, Hong Lian couldn¡¯t stand this stimtion and directly fainted ...

    Seeing Hong Xin¡¯s pale face and Hong Lian fainting, the head of the Hong family said with disappointment,¡±¡±Is this the man you like? Even if you can¡¯t get the man you want, you can¡¯t just find a beggar! Our Hong family¡¯s face has beenpletely thrown away by you!¡±

    ¡°Father! This ... This has nothing to do with me! I thought, I thought ...¡±Hong¡¯s heart trembled, he didn¡¯t know what to say, did his sister really give up on herself? However, she felt that it was more likely that her sister had mistaken him for someone else. After all, with her sister¡¯s pride, she would never fall in love with a beggar.

    ......

    ¡°Patriarch, please calm your anger!¡± At this moment, an elder of the Hong family gathered his courage and walked up to persuade him. At the same time, he secretly gave a look to the Hong family to have someone take away the unconscious Hong Lian.

    ¡°Can I rest?¡± The head of the Hong family red angrily at the elder who had advised him. He even had the thought of killing Hong Lian now, so how could he calm his anger?

    ¡°Master, there are outsiders here!¡± The elder reminded in a soft voice. Although they wanted to do their best to cover up this scandal of the Hong family, it was obvious that they could no longer hide it. The family head¡¯s Fury earlier had already let those uninvited guests know the truth of the matter.ai! This was really terrible! The master was really not calm!

    In the elder¡¯s heart, he felt that if the family head didn¡¯t make a move just now, or even pretended not to know this daughter, or directly cut off this daughter who had tarnished the reputation of the Hong family, it would be better than the current oue. Therefore, he also med the family head for being reckless and not considering the big picture. However, things had alreadye to this point. Even if they were depressed, it had already be a reality. Therefore, the only thing they could do now was to control the situation to the smallest extent, which was to not let this matter spread out. And the best way was to kill everyone present who knew the truth. Of course, this was only limited to people outside the Hong family.

    Hearing the elder¡¯s words, the master of the Hong family subconsciously turned towards Leng ruoxue and the rest. Then, he looked at the group that had suddenly descended from the sky. His heart was in turmoil. He understood the elder¡¯s intention and knew that killing them was the best way to prevent this matter from being spread. However, to be honest, he was very reluctant to kill Leng ruoxue. Therefore, the best way was to make Leng ruoxue a member of the Hong family. She naturally wouldn¡¯t reveal her family¡¯s dirty secrets to anyone. As for the others, it didn¡¯t matter if she killed them! At the thought of this, he made up his mind!

    ¡°Miss, the Hong family wouldn¡¯t be thinking of killing us, right?¡± Yue Qing whispered as she felt the Hong family head¡¯s dark gaze.

    ¡°They do have that idea, but they won¡¯t do anything to us for the time being. After all, their target is the Yan n. Compared to the Yan n, we are nothing!¡± Leng ruoxue said. If the Hong family wanted to silence them, they would have done so by now. However, the fact that they didn¡¯t make a move meant that they still had their reservations. Or rather, the Hong family didn¡¯t even take them seriously.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes turned towards the young man¡¯s direction. Coincidentally, the young man was also looking in their direction. It was obvious that they had seen through the Hong family¡¯s thoughts.

    The young man sized Leng ruoxue up, and a look of surprise shed across his eyes. Following that, he looked at the man beside Leng ruoxue and praised him in his heart. What a handsome man! Originally, he was still very confident in his own appearance. However, the man not far away made him feel a deep sense of inferiority. In front of that man, he actually felt so small. This was really too unbelievable.

    Moreover, if he didn¡¯t guess wrong, the man that the sisters liked should be him, right? He was really a Toad lusting after a Swan¡¯s flesh! How could such a man take a fancy to that pair of sisters? he and the woman beside him were a perfect match!

 Chapter 1347

    <h4>Chapter 1347: Master Hong¡¯s scheme (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    At this moment, the master of the Hong family walked in front of Leng ruoxue and the rest and said,¡±¡±Miss Leng, I¡¯m sorry that such a thing happened. It¡¯s gettingte, you should rest early!¡± The head of the Hong family was very considerate.

    An elder from the Hong family walked up to the young man and said with a kind expression,¡±¡±This young master, it¡¯s already veryte, and it¡¯s not safe to walk on the road at night. Why don¡¯t we set up camp here? There¡¯s more than enough space for you guys. ¡±

    Although the Hong family elder spoke in a negotiating tone, the meaning behind his words did not allow anyone to refuse. The young man was well aware of this. If he refused the other party¡¯s good intentions, the other party would probably attack them now.

    ¡°Thank you for your kind offer. We¡¯ll ept your invitation then.¡± The young man chuckled. His understanding and understanding performance made the Hong family elder extremely satisfied.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue¡¯s group, the people from the Hong family, and the team led by the young man returned to the Hong family¡¯s encampment.

    As for the beggar who was not in his right mind, he was naturally brought back by the Hong family. They would definitely not let this foolish man go.

    After returning to the Hong family¡¯s encampment, the young man ordered his subordinates to set up the tent. However, they did not rest immediately. Instead, they gathered around the fire and started to prepare food.

    ¡°Young master, they¡¯re clearly up to no good by leaving us here!¡± A middle-aged man beside the young man said in a low voice.

    ¡°I know,¡± The young man nodded and said indifferently. In fact, the reason why he was willing to stay was only because he wanted to join in the fun. After all, the recent days were quite boring. It was rare for fun to take the initiative toe to his door, so it would be a waste not to take it!

    ¡°Young master, what do you think is going on? Why would the two youngdies of their family be jealous of a beggar? It¡¯s so embarrassing!¡± The middle-aged man asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Uncle Zhong, howe you¡¯re so gossipy?¡± The young manughed. Although he didn¡¯t know why the sisters mistook him for someone else, since it had already happened, there was no need to get to the bottom of it. After all, this kind of thing could not be exined.

    ¡°Those sisters must have lost their minds. Otherwise, how could they mistake the man they like?¡± At this moment, someone beside him spoke.

    ¡°What crazy? I think it¡¯s better to settle for the second best. If you can¡¯t get the best, then you¡¯ll find the worst. That¡¯s definitely the case!¡± Another person analyzed, and his remarks made the young man and the others not know whether tough or cry.

    ......

    The young man and the rest sat by the fire, eating and chatting. At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the rest had already returned to the bracelet.

    When Qing Jue saw them, he immediately ran over and said with a gossipy look,¡±¡±Sister, where did the other teame from?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Oh! Big sister, you guys have to be careful! The Hong family already has the intention to kill you all! However, the person that the head of the Hong family wants to kill is obviously not you!¡± Qing Jueughed evilly.

    ¡°Are you trying to say that the person he wants to kill is me?¡± The demon raised his eyes and asked after hearing Qing Jue¡¯s words.

    ¡°Hehe! He won¡¯t kill you, he¡¯s still counting on you to be his son-inw!¡± Qing Jueughed out loud.

    ¡°Oh, really? It seems that I have to kill him first!¡± The demon said coldly. If he wanted him to be his son-inw, it meant that the old man wanted Xue ¡®er. Since that was the case, he would definitely not let that old thing off.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be fun if I kill him.¡± Qing Jue reminded.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s keep him for now. He can¡¯t escape from my hands anyway.¡± The demon understood what Qing Jue meant and said.

    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t have the mood to find trouble with the Yan family now.¡± Qing Jue said with a frown.

    His own daughter had done such a thing. At this time, the head of the Hong family must be very upset. After all, if this matter was not handled well, the reputation of the Hong family would be destroyed overnight. However, wouldn¡¯t this be advantageous to the Yan family? He had not forgotten how the father and daughter of the Yan family had treated his sister.

    ¡°Then let the Yan ne and find trouble with them.¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. With such a scandal happening to the daughter of the Hong family, the head of the Hong family would definitely be depressed to death and would not have the time to care about anything else. If the Yan family were to add fuel to the fire, wouldn¡¯t things be even more interesting?

    At the thought of this, she gave a few instructions to Xue Ying. After Xue Ying heard it, a wretched smile appeared on his face and he kept nodding his head. Following that, Leng ruoxue gave the bracelet away. Xue Ying¡¯s destination was naturally the Yan residence in Yan city.

    Zi Yu, who was at the Yan residence, was shocked to see a big snow-white fox suddenly appear in his room in the middle of the night. However, he quickly regained his senses.

    ¡°Can you not suddenly appear like this? you¡¯ll scare me to death!¡± Zi Yu patted her chest exaggeratedly.

    ¡°Tsk! You¡¯re not that timid! You¡¯re a divine Emperor!¡± Xue Ying rolled his eyes at Zi Yu, his face full of disdain.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you be afraid, divine Emperor?¡± Zi Yu said, a little speechless. Actually, he couldn¡¯t say that he was afraid. It was just that this Fox had appeared too suddenly, so he wasn¡¯t mentally prepared.

    ¡°Speak! What¡¯s the matter?¡± Zi Yu calmed her heart and said.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Xue Yingughed evilly and told him about what happened that night. Then, he told him about Leng ruoxue¡¯s new n.

    After Zi Yu heard Xue Ying¡¯s words, she was filled with regret. Oh ... Such a fun thing, why wasn¡¯t he there?

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look like this! The Hong family won¡¯t let us who know the truth get away with it. So, you still have a good show to watch. ¡± Seeing Zi Yu¡¯s depressed expression, Xue Yingforted her.

    ¡°Yes, that makes sense. Leave the Yan family to me.¡± Zi Yu said with a nod. It seemed that he had to urge the Yan n to act quickly. Otherwise, who knew when he would have to wait for the Hong n toe knocking on his door? He was bored to death after staying at the Yan residence for the past few days.

    ¡°Hehe! Then I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± After saying that, Snow Shadow disappeared.

    The next morning.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest had just left the tent when the young man walked over and invited them warmly,¡±¡±I¡¯ve ordered people to prepare some food, let¡¯s eat together!¡±

 Chapter 1348

    <h4>Chapter 1348: The scheme of master Hong (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t reject him and smiled. She was very interested in this man. After all, they were now grasshoppers on the same vine. Therefore, she also wanted to know more about the other Grasshopper¡¯s background!

    After she finished speaking, she, the demon, Yue Qing and Xiang ¡®er followed the young man to their camp.

    After they sat down, the man¡¯s subordinates very enthusiastically served them food.

    Looking at the food that had all the colors, smells, and vors, and was even emitting heat, Leng ruoxue muttered to herself,¡¯it seems like this man is also a person who is very particr about his food!¡¯ Otherwise, he would not have been able to cook so many different kinds of food in the wild.

    Actually, Leng ruoxue¡¯s guess wasn¡¯t entirely urate. Usually, in the wild, the young man and his group wouldn¡¯t eat so luxuriously. It was only because they wanted to entertain Leng ruoxue and the others today that the food was much more sumptuous than usual.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re wee. Please enjoy!¡± The young man said enthusiastically, but not solicitously.

    ¡°Thank you! I won¡¯t be polite. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled, but she did not touch her chopsticks.

    ¡°May I know your name, miss?¡± The middle-aged man beside the young man asked curiously.

    ¡°Leng ruoxue!¡± Leng ruoxue said softly.

    ¡°Oh! I wonder what¡¯s miss Leng¡¯s rtionship with them?¡± The middle-aged man asked curiously. Yesterday, the young master said that this woman had nothing to do with the Hong family. However, he didn¡¯t believe it. So, it was better to ask clearly to avoid hurting the innocent.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have any rtionship. If you really want to count, I should be their Hong family¡¯s prisoner!¡± The moment Leng ruoxue¡¯s words left her mouth, the young man and the rest were stunned. None of them had expected to hear such words. How could there be such a free prisoner? They could not believe it.

    ¡°Do you see the father and daughter in the prison carriage?¡± Leng ruoxue knew that her words were not very credible in the eyes of outsiders. However, she didn¡¯t take it to heart. She then pointed to the prison carriage not far away.

    ¡°Uh! I saw it. ¡± The middle-aged man replied in a daze.

    ......

    ¡°I was originally the prisoner of the father and daughter in the prison carriage. They wanted to kill me, but on the way home, I was caught by my enemies. Therefore, I was also implicated by them and became a prisoner of the Hong family. The master of the Hong family knew that I had nothing to do with the father and daughter of the Yan family in the prison carriage, so he released me from the prison. Therefore, I can move freely. However, if I want to leave the Hong family, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy.¡± Leng ruoxue exined indifferently. Most of her words were the truth, with only a little bit of exaggeration regarding whether or not she could leave the Hong family. However, this would not affect the overall situation.

    ¡°Uh!¡± After the young man and the rest heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s exnation, they did not know what to say. This matter seemed to be moreplicated than they had imagined.

    ¡°Does miss Leng wish to leave?¡± The young man asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°Of course I want to.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you leave with us, miss Leng?¡± The middle-aged man suddenly said.

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave with you. Besides, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to leave so easily.¡± Leng ruoxue understood. If the Hong family wanted to silence them, then the team led by this young man would be the first to bear the brunt.

    ¡°Hehe! Miss Leng doesn¡¯t need to worry about us. Since we dare to stay here, we naturally aren¡¯t afraid of their tricks. Moreover, he will definitely regret provoking me. ¡± The young man chuckled, his handsome face full of confidence.

    ¡°Some people won¡¯t learn without being taught a lesson, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Miss Leng is right. Some people just don¡¯t have a good eye. They don¡¯t know who they can provoke and who they can ¡®t. And such people with no eye for things are a waste of food and spiritual energy to live in this world!¡± The young man said in disdain.

    ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t seem to know young master¡¯s name!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head slightly and asked with a smile.

    ¡°My surname is Yin, and my first name is Xiao.¡± The young man introduced himself.

    ¡°Yin? Could big brother Yi be from the yin family of the eight great divine domains?¡± Leng ruoxue probed. The yin n was also one of the eight great divine regions. However, the yin n was rtively low-profile and mysterious among the eight great divine regions. However, for the yin n to be able to be one of the eight great divine regions, they must have their own outstanding qualities.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yin Xiao nodded his head slightly. He was very pleased with Leng ruoxue¡¯s address of ¡®big brother Yin¡¯. Furthermore, he had an extremely good impression of Leng ruoxue. After all, it was rare for a woman to not drool at him during their first meeting! After this woman had guessed his identity, she did not seem particrly surprised. He immediately concluded that Leng ruoxue must be a woman who had seen the world and could even be from a powerful n. However, the Leng n did not seem to be among the top ns in the divine world. Hence, he did not dare to make wild guesses about Leng ruoxue¡¯s identity.

    ¡°It seems like the Hong family has kicked an iron te this time.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a hint of sympathy.

    ¡°Our Yin family has always kept a low profile and doesn¡¯t like to get involved in any disputes. Originally, we could have ignored the Hong family¡¯s scandal, but they just wanted to drag us in. I can¡¯t do anything about it!¡± Yin Xiao said with a face of speechlessness, as if he was extremely unwilling.

    When Leng ruoxue saw Yin Xiao¡¯s aggrieved expression, she was speechless! Was this considered taking advantage of her? From his point of view, Yin Xiao and the others were not easy to deal with. Otherwise, which normal group would choose to travel in the middle of the night?

    The two of them were chatting happily andughter could be heard from time to time. However, when theughter reached the ears of the Hong family, it was so harsh. Some of the Hong family members even thought that they were gathered to discuss what had happenedst night. And what had happenedst night was a great humiliation to the Hong family!

    After the beggar was brought back by the Hong family, the family head and the elders had secretly dealt with him. However, the family head and elders did not act rashly when Leng ruoxue and the young man were in the team! This made everyone from the Hong family extremely puzzled.

    Today, he saw the two of them gathered together again, so the anger in his heart naturally surged up.

    In the next moment, an impulsive member of the Hong family walked in front of Leng ruoxue and Yin Xiao with a heart full of anger. He questioned loudly,¡±¡±Who allowed you two to be together? You still dare to talk about our Hong family, you really don¡¯t want to live!¡±

 Chapter 1349

    <h4>Chapter 1349: The scheme of master Hong (5)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    When Leng ruoxue, Yin Xiao, and the rest heard what this person from the Hong family said, they raised their brows in unison.

    After a long while.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we have a chat together?¡±Yin Xiaocai asked, speechless.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± The Hong n¡¯s people furiously roared.

    ¡°Hehe! You¡¯re quite a busybody. You even care about our conversation!¡± Yin Xiao chuckled in a calm manner.

    ¡°Chat? Hmph! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re clearly mocking our Hong family in private. ¡± The person from the Hong n said angrily. Although he didn¡¯t hear what they were talking about, it couldn¡¯t be anything good. Otherwise, why would they beughing so happily? He thought to himself, feeling a little nervous.

    ¡°What do you have for us tough at? Not everyone is interested in that kind of scandal. If you have the time to argue with us, why don¡¯t you think about how to implement your n? Don¡¯t forget the main purpose of your trip. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded them with a smile. It seemed like the incidentst night had driven the Hong family crazy. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have forgotten their purpose and only wanted to cover up their family¡¯s scandal.

    ¡°You, you all better be careful. If I hear a single word from your mouth that is disadvantageous to the Hong family, you will all be dead.¡± The person from the Hong n threatened. After he finished speaking, he turned around and left with his tail between his legs.

    ¡°Big brother Yin, it looks like we¡¯ve been threatened.¡± Leng ruoxue shrugged her shoulders helplessly as she looked at the back of the Hong family member.

    ¡°Yup! I¡¯m really scared, this Hong family is so powerful!¡± Yin Xiao said exaggeratedly.

    After saying this, the two of them looked at each other and smiled. Clearly, neither of them took the words of the person from the Hong n to heart.

    After breakfast, Leng ruoxue and the rest had a simple chat with Yin Xiao before they bade their farewells and returned to the tent.

    In the afternoon, the master of the Hong family found Leng ruoxue and wanted to talk to her in private.

    ......

    Leng ruoxue nced at the evildoer and nodded with a smile when she heard master Hong¡¯s request.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue followed master Hong to an empty corner.

    Looking at their backs, Yin Xiao walked over worriedly and asked,¡±Why did Xue ¡®er leave with that guy? What if that guy doesn¡¯t have good intentions?¡±

    In the short time they had spent together in the morning, he had a good chat with Leng ruoxue and the rest. The way he addressed Leng ruoxue had changed from miss Leng to Xue ¡®er. He had also treated Leng ruoxue as a younger sister. Hence, when he saw Leng ruoxue being taken away by that old fart from the Hong family, he was extremely displeased.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er will be fine.¡± The demon said indifferently and didn¡¯t say anything else.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue followed the flustered master of the Hong family to the ce they had been tost time. Seeing this, she was speechless.¡±It seems like master Hong has a special liking for this ce!¡±

    ¡°Miss Leng really likes to joke.¡± The master of the Hong family looked at the familiar ce and felt helpless. In reality, he did not bring Leng ruoxue here on purpose. They had unknowingly walked here.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like to joke, master Hong! If there¡¯s anything you want to say, just say it!¡± Leng ruoxue suppressed the impatience in her heart and said.

    ¡°Youngdy Leng, the elders in our n are very angry about what happenedst night.¡± The master of the Hong family was silent for a while before he spoke.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s normal for them to be angry. After all, this is not something to be proud of.¡± Leng ruoxue said in an understanding manner.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that miss Leng understands. ¡± The head of the Hong family seized the opportunity and said with a face full of joy.

    ¡°What do I not understand? this is your Hong family¡¯s matter, it has nothing to do with me.¡± Leng ruoxue yed dumb.

    ¡°Miss Leng, you personally witnessed my daughter¡¯s scandal yesterday. Do you think the elders of our Hong family will let you off? For the sake of the Hong family¡¯s reputation, they will only get rid of you!¡± The master of the Hong family saw that Leng ruoxue did not understand the true meaning of his words, so he could only make his words more clear.

    ¡°Master Hong, I¡¯m not the one who ruined the Hong family¡¯s reputation. Why do you need to get rid of me? If you are really thinking about the reputation of the Hong family, getting rid of Hong Lian is the top priority. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she reminded him. Then, as if she had a sudden realization, she continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, master Hong! I forgot that Hong Lian is your daughter, so of course you can¡¯t bear to get rid of her. However, if you don¡¯t get rid of her, the main culprit, it¡¯s useless to get rid of me!¡±

    ¡°Miss Leng, why don¡¯t you understand what I mean?¡± The head of the Hong family was a little angry. Damn it, was this woman really that stupid or was she just pretending?

    ¡°Master Hong, I really don¡¯t understand, and I don¡¯t understand why your family elders want to get rid of me. I¡¯m not the one who fell in love with a beggar, and even if it was me, they don¡¯t have the right to deal with me! I don¡¯t have any rtionship with your Hong family!¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a face full of question marks, vowing to y dumb to the end.

    ¡°You have nothing to do with the Hong family, but you saw my daughter¡¯s scandal. The elders of the Hong family are afraid that the scandal will be leaked, so they want to get rid of you no matter what.¡± The head of the Hong family exined. Hmph! His words were clear enough now! If Leng ruoxue still didn¡¯t understand, then she was really acting dumb.

    ¡°The elders of the Hong family want to get rid of me, and you¡¯re here to tip me off, master Hong. Are you nning to betray the family?¡± Leng ruoxue said in realization.

    Her words caused the head of the Hong family, who was just about to express his gratitude, to choke and almost pass out. After calming down, the head of the Hong family gritted his teeth and said,¡±¡±Youngdy Leng, how could I betray my family? I came to find you to save you. I don¡¯t want you to die at such a young age.¡±

    ¡°Oh! I wonder how you n to save me?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°As long as you be a member of the Hong family, the elders of the Hong family will naturally not think of killing you.¡± The master of the Hong family deliberately paused for a moment before speaking.

    ¡°Be a member of the Hong family? I wonder how I can be a member of the Hong family?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with confusion. Her beautiful eyes stared unblinkingly at the master of the Hong family.

    Master Hong¡¯s heart thumped like a little deer when he saw Leng ruoxue¡¯s limpid and moving eyes. Who knew that Leng ruoxue¡¯s next words would make his excited heart instantly turn cold ...

    ¡°Master Hong, do you want to acknowledge me as your goddaughter?¡± Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes and asked with an innocent look.

    ¡°But I already have a Godfather. If he finds out that I¡¯ve found another Godfather, he will definitely not let you off. He¡¯s very fierce!¡± Leng ruoxue mumbled to herself, her beautiful face was filled with confusion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to acknowledge you as my goddaughter!¡± The head of the Hong family, who was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything for a long time, finally roared after a long silence. F * ck, he was really about to be angered to death by this woman. Even a fool could tell what he thought of her, but this woman just didn¡¯t understand!

    ¡°Is she going to be your daughter-inw? I already have a husband, and I¡¯ve never thought of getting married again!¡± Leng ruoxue said with determination.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a son!¡± The head of the Hong family suppressed his anger and said,¡±F * ck, this woman is really detestable!¡± First, she said that she would be his goddaughter, then she said that she would be his daughter-inw. Why didn¡¯t she think of marrying him?

    ¡°You¡¯re already so old, how can you not have a son? Could it be that he was already dying? If you don¡¯t have a son, won¡¯t your position as the head of the family be passed on to someone else¡¯s son? It¡¯s such a pity. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a look of sympathy.

    ¡°You, you ...¡± The head of the Hong family was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. Damn it, he actually said that he couldn¡¯t make it. Hmph! When you marry me, I¡¯ll let you know if I can or can¡¯t do it!

    ¡°Master Hong, I know it¡¯s hard to say this, but don¡¯t be too sad. After all, age doesn¡¯t let you off! I understand!¡± Leng ruoxue saw that master Hong was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak, so she consoled him considerately.

 Chapter 1350

    <h4>Chapter 1350: A trap (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°You, as long as you marry me and give birth to a son for me, I will pass the position of the head of the family to him!¡± After a long time, the head of the Hong family finally spoke his thoughts while suppressing his anger.

    ¡°Master Hong, I didn¡¯t hear wrong, right? You want me to marry you?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in shock, as if she couldn¡¯t believe master Hong¡¯s words.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t tell me that I, as the head of the family, am not worthy of you?¡± The master of the Hong family could hear the disbelief in Leng ruoxue¡¯s voice and said unhappily.

    ¡°You¡¯re ... Really not worthy of her. ¡± Leng ruoxue deliberately paused for a moment before continuing.

    ¡°How am I not good enough for you?¡± The head of the Hong family forced himself to maintain a good demeanor as he asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re too old and can¡¯t do it in a certain aspect. You can¡¯t have a son. But that¡¯s secondary. The most important thing is that I already have a husband and I don¡¯t n to marry another man in this life.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a calm smile.

    ¡°You, that man, other than having a pretty face, what can he give you? Besides, who told you that I can¡¯t have a son?¡± The head of the Hong family roared in anger. Damn it, with his power and status, how could he notpare to a pretty boy? why couldn¡¯t this hateful woman see the situation clearly? And she always said that he couldn¡¯t make it, it really made him angry!

    ¡°When you marry me, I¡¯ll let you know if I can or can¡¯t do it!¡± The head of the Hong family angrily added.

    ¡°Master Hong! I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t marry you. So, it doesn¡¯t matter to me whether you can or can ¡®t. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Do you want to die? If you don¡¯t marry me, you¡¯ll only die. The elders of the Hong family won¡¯t let you off. And that pretty boy, he¡¯ll die without a doubt! Are you willing to let him die?¡± The head of the Hong family started to threaten Leng ruoxue. Since she didn¡¯t want to marry him because of that pretty boy, then she couldn¡¯t me him for using that pretty boy to threaten her!

    ¡°Master Hong, life and death are up to fate. If you want to kill him, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t save him even if I marry you. In that case, I¡¯d rather die with him than marry you. So, you should give up!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°You have to think this through. As long as you marry me, I can guarantee that he will live well. Moreover, only I can save him!¡± The head of the Hong family reminded.

    ¡°If the Hong family¡¯s elder is bent on killing him, how can you guarantee that?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ......

    ¡°He can marry my daughter. As long as he bes the son-inw of the Hong family, the elders of the Hong family will naturally not make things difficult for him.¡± The head of the Hong family said matter-of-factly. He had already made ns. In this case, wouldn¡¯t his and his daughter¡¯s wishes be fulfilled? However, Leng ruoxue and that man would never have the chance to meet again in the future because he would never allow them to meet again!

    ¡°It seems that master Hong has everything nned out. Can I say no?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a half-smile.

    ¡°Of course not, because this is your only choice.¡± The master of the Hong family said confidently.

    ¡°Master Hong, you¡¯re wrong! This isn¡¯t my only choice, and even if it is, I won¡¯t choose it. ¡± Leng ruoxue said very clearly.

    ¡°Are you not afraid of death? Could it be that you¡¯re willing to let that pretty boy die?¡± The head of the Hong family continued to ask.

    ¡°Master Hong, I¡¯ve said it before. I¡¯d rather die with him than agree to marry you. He will definitely not marry your daughter, because he¡¯s my man in life and my ghost in death!¡± Leng ruoxue sneered at master Hong. The overbearing tone in her voice made master Hong tremble!

    ¡°Miss Leng, you¡¯d better think this through!¡± The head of the Hong family advised. He couldn¡¯t easily give up on such a beautiful woman who he could only look at from afar but couldn¡¯t get.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it very clearly. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with certainty.

    ¡°Young miss Leng, since you¡¯re so stubborn, then don¡¯t me me for not knowing how to be tender to a woman.¡± The head of the Hong family was a little angry from embarrassment. He didn¡¯t expect that after he said this much, this woman still wouldn¡¯t agree no matter what. She even said that she wanted to die with that man! Hmph! In his dreams. He would definitely not let them die together. Furthermore, he would not let Leng ruoxue die. As for whether that man would be able to live, it would depend on whether he knew what was good for him.

    ¡°What does master Hong want to do?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was filled with curiosity when she heard master Hong¡¯s words. However, her expression remained extremely calm. In master Hong¡¯s eyes, he thought that she was just putting on an act. Who asked Leng ruoxue to be a weak woman in his eyes?

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to marry me, then you can be my exclusive property.¡± The master of the Hong familyughedcently. After he finished speaking, he made a hand gesture behind him. In the blink of an eye, Leng ruoxue was surrounded by the Hong family¡¯s guards.

    ¡°Master Hong is trying to use force!¡± Leng ruoxue smiled and continued,¡±No wonder Hong Lian knew that the Overlord forced himself on the beggar. It turns out that he benefited from the true inheritance of the Hong family head!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I originally wanted to give you a chance to live, but you didn¡¯t know how to cherish it. Since that¡¯s the case, you can¡¯t me me. As for that man of yours, if he¡¯s tactful, I can consider letting him be Xin ¡®er¡¯s boy toy. ¡± The head of the Hong family shamelessly stated his other n.

    ¡°AI! Master Hong has nned everything out and secretly brought so many people to force me to submit. It seems that I have no choice but to obey! But, I¡¯m not willing to ept this!¡± Leng ruoxue sighed softly and said gloomily.

    ¡°Miss Leng, a wise man is a man of practice. If you hadn¡¯t kept rejecting me, I wouldn¡¯t have used thisst resort. I was forced to do this.¡± Seeing that Leng ruoxue had given in, the master of the Hong family¡¯s tone became gentle.

    In fact, he had never been so concerned about a woman before. If it were any other woman, they would have thrown themselves into his arms long ago. However, this hateful woman just had to turn a blind eye to him. In her eyes and heart, there was only that pretty boy. How could he not be angry? Hence, before he had asked Leng ruoxue out alone, he had already made all sorts of ns. His current n was undoubtedly the worst one, and also the one he did not want to use the most. However, it was the most effective one.

 Chapter 1351

    <h4>Chapter 1351: A trap (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°What a good¡± forced ¡°!¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    At this moment, a member of the Hong family ran over in a panic. Before he even reached them, he shouted,¡±¡±Master, it¡¯s bad. The Yan n has us surrounded.¡±

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± The head of the Hong family strode over to The nsman and asked fiercely.

    ¡°n head, we have been surrounded by the Yan n. The fifth elder has ordered a subordinate to inform you and ask you to return as soon as possible.¡± The Hong n member said hurriedly before he could even catch his breath.

    ¡°How did the Yan n know we were camping here?¡± The master of the Hong family questioned angrily.

    ¡°This subordinate is not sure, but the Yan n has already cut off our escape route. The elders would like you to quickly return to discuss this matter.¡± The member of the Hong family said.

    ¡°I know.¡± The Hong family¡¯s master nodded, but his heart was filled with resentment. Damn the Yan family, they really came at the wrong time!

    ¡°Miss Leng, let¡¯s go back!¡± Master Hong turned to Leng ruoxue and said.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Leng ruoxue nodded. After she finished speaking, she followed behind master Hong and slowly walked back. The guards of the Hong family followed behind her in the name of protection, but in reality, they were monitoring her.

    The moment they returned to the encampment, the elders of the Hong family dragged the master of the Hong family into their tent to discuss some matters. The guards did not receive an order from the master to restrict Leng ruoxue¡¯s freedom of movement, so they could only allow her to return to their own tent.

    In the tent.

    The demon and Yin Xiao were sitting inside waiting for her.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, you¡¯re back.¡± When Yin Xiao saw that Leng ruoxue had returned safe and sound, his heart that had been in a state of suspense finally settled down.

    ......

    ¡°En, why is big brother Yin here?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously. She didn¡¯t expect Yin Xiao to be waiting for her with the demon.

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you! That¡¯s right, that old thing didn¡¯t bully you, right?¡± Yin Xiao asked with concern.

    ¡°What did that thing say to you this time?¡± The demon also took the initiative to ask.

    ¡°Hehe! He said that the elder of the Hong family wanted to get rid of us and asked me to marry him so that I could keep my life!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she exined.

    As soon as she finished speaking, the evildoer crushed the cup in his hand.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s heart ached when she saw a trace of blood flowing out from the evildoer¡¯s fingers. She then quickly took out a pill and stuffed it into the evildoer¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°What else did that damn thing say?¡± The demon continued to ask.

    ¡°He even asked you to marry his daughter ...¡± Leng ruoxue sighed softly. Then, she reported the entire matter to the two of them.

    ¡°That old fart! How can he be so shameless!¡± When Yin Xiao heard this, he immediately shouted in anger. His originally gentle and handsome face clearly had a trace of anger.

    ¡°Brother Yin, calm down! He didn¡¯t seed!¡± Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he seed! If it wasn¡¯t for the Yan n¡¯s sudden arrival, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t have been able to see you. ¡± Yin Xiao roared in anger.

    However, after listening to Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, the evildoer did not say a word. However, Leng ruoxue knew very well that the more the evildoer acted this way, the angrier he was. Even though the evildoer knew that master Hong¡¯s words were nothing but a joke to them, he would not let off any man who dared to have designs on her.

    ¡°Brother Yin, even if the Yan family didn¡¯te, they would still be able to see me.¡± Two drops of cold sweat hung on Leng ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she sighed helplessly. Why did this man who looked so gentle and warm on the outside be so exaggerated?

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be that old fart¡¯s exclusive property. How can we see you? Unless we charge into the Hong family and save you. ¡± Yin Xiao said honestly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng ruoxue was speechless. Let¡¯s assume that Yin Xiao was telling the truth, but there was no need to exaggerate!

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, you have to stay away from that old man. If he asks you out alone, you must not go out with him.¡± Yin Xiao reminded.

    ¡°Big brother Yin, master Hong has already made it clear. Naturally, he won¡¯t ask me out alone. Furthermore, he won¡¯t be able to take care of me before the Yan family¡¯s matters are resolved.¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. Right now, the head of the Hong family must be in a terrible fix because of the Yan family¡¯s encirclement. How could he still care about her?

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Xue ¡®er, why don¡¯t I take you away now?¡± Yin Xiao said after some thought. He had a feeling that Xue ¡®er would be in danger if she stayed here, and that the old man would keep thinking about her. Thus, he wanted to take them away immediately.

    ¡°Big brother Yin, it¡¯s rare to see two families fighting. Don¡¯t you want to stay and watch the fun? Moreover, I have a deep rtionship with the Hong and Yan families. If I leave now, I will be depressed. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! Alright then!¡± Yin Xiao¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines. He should have known long ago that Leng ruoxue was a woman who loved to see the world in chaos, right? However, he had been deceived by her delicate appearance and could not help but want to protect her!

    However, it was fortunate that Leng ruoxue was unaware of Yin Xiao¡¯s thoughts. If she were to find out that Yin Xiao had treated her as one of those weak women who needed someone to protect her at all times, she would be even more depressed!

    Just as Leng ruoxue had expected, after the Hong family head was dragged into the tent by the Hong family elders, the elders all requested for the family head to make a decision as soon as possible. They did not want the Yan family to be too smug.

    ¡°n head, the Yan n actually has the guts to besiege us. This is unforgivable!¡± An elder said with a face full of disdain, but he was extremely puzzled in his heart. Wasn¡¯t there news that the Yan n didn¡¯t care about the Yan n¡¯s first master and daughter? Why did they send people to rescue him?

    ¡°Yup! n head, we must think of a good way to dampen the Yan n¡¯s spirit, and let them know that they will pay a price for besieging us. ¡± Another elder chimed in.

    At this moment, they were extremely angry because they only thought of the Yan ning to besiege them. They didn¡¯t realize that if they didn¡¯te to find trouble with the Yan n first, why would the Yan n find trouble and fight back?

    ¡°Master, I don¡¯t understand. How did the Yan n know we were here?¡± Another elder asked.

 Chapter 1352

    <h4>Chapter 1352: A trap (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°That goes without saying! Someone must have leaked the news and betrayed our Hong family. ¡± An elder replied.

    ¡°F * ck! If I find out who betrayed our Hong family, I will definitely cut him into pieces!¡± One of the more impulsive elders of the Hong family roared.

    Listening to the elders ¡®discussion, the Hong family¡¯s master was silent and deep in thought. His gloomy expression made it impossible to guess what he was thinking.

    ¡°Patriarch, say something! What should we do about this?¡± The elders ¡®faces were gloomy. Originally, they were the Oriole, but now, how did they be the cicada that was caught? Their position with the Yan family had been swapped, and this was something they absolutely could not ept.

    ¡°Family head, I feel that the most important thing now is to find the person who betrayed our Hong family. If we don¡¯t get rid of this person, the Yan family will find out about our situation. This will be very disadvantageous to us!¡± An elder of the Hong family reminded. Sigh! Why had things been so rough for the Hong family these past two days? First, it was the two daughters of the master who had a fight and almost turned against each other. Then, the young miss raped a beggar, and now they were surrounded by the Yan family. Sigh! Why did all these unpleasant thingse together? He couldn¡¯t understand it no matter how he thought about it. Could it be that today was destined to be an eventful year for the Hong family?

    ¡°Mm, seventh elder¡¯s words are reasonable.¡± All the elders quickly agreed.

    ¡°Master, please tell us your decision!¡± At this moment, the fifth elder of the Hong family, who had also not said anything, spoke.

    ¡°You think that someone betrayed the Hong family?¡± The head of the Hong family asked indifferently.

    ¡°Yes. Otherwise, how would the Yan n know that we are here?¡± The Hong family¡¯s elders said.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, seventh elder, I¡¯ll leave the task of finding the person who betrayed the Hong family to you.¡± The head of the Hong family said after some thought.

    ¡°Master, how should we deal with the Yan n?¡± The seventh elder of the Hong n couldn¡¯t help but ask. Although it was important to find the person who had betrayed the Hong n, they couldn¡¯t ignore the Yan n that was surrounding them like a tiger watching its prey!

    The encampment they had chosen was hidden on a small road not far from Yan city. Although the road led from north to south, only one side led to Yan city, and the other side led to a forest not far from Yan city. Now that the Yan n had blocked the road to their home, although there was no other movement from the Yan n for the time being, they were very clear that if they took another step forward, the Yan n would definitelyunch an attack. They only had two choices. They could either return to Hucheng or retreat into the forest.

    However, if they were to return to Hong city like this, what face would the Hong family have in the future? Retreating into the forest was not a good choice, so they urgently needed the family head to make a decision.

    ......

    ¡°The Yan n won¡¯t act rashly for the time being. If I¡¯m not wrong, they¡¯re probably just trying to force us back. Don¡¯t forget, that old man from the Yan n is seriously injured.¡± The head of the Hong family said with absolute certainty.

    ¡°So, family head, you mean that we should first find the person who betrayed the Hong family?¡± The fifth elder asked with certainty.

    ¡°Yes. Otherwise, our every move will be under the Hong family¡¯s control.¡± The head of the Hong family said in a depressed manner.

    ¡°But who would betray our Hong family?¡± The seventh elder was at a loss. To be honest, he had no clue at all and didn¡¯t know where to start.

    ¡°Who else is needed? It¡¯s definitely Leng ruoxue and the others!¡± Suddenly, Hong Xin¡¯s voice came into the tent. Then, Hong Xin walked in from the outside with an angry face. She had been eavesdropping outside, but after hearing the seventh elder¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but speak.

    ¡°Xin ¡®er! Don¡¯t talk nonsense, she has never left our sight, how would she have the chance to betray the Hong family. ¡± The master of the Hong family angrily rebuked his daughter.

    ¡°Father! She¡¯s not part of the Hong family, so she¡¯s the biggest suspect. ¡± Hong Xin shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯m not protecting her, I¡¯m just judging the matter as it is. She has never left the camp, so how could she betray the Hong n? moreover, she has a grudge against the Yan n¡¯s first master and his daughter. She¡¯s not an idiot!¡± The head of the Hong family retorted.

    ¡°Miss Xin ¡®er, we know that you¡¯re unhappy with Leng ruoxue. However, what the family head said makes sense. She really doesn¡¯t have the chance to betray the Hong family.¡± The seventh elder said.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not her, then who is it?¡± Hong Xin said angrily. She couldn¡¯t understand why these shrewd elders didn¡¯t believe her.

    ¡°We will find out who betrayed the Hong family. Miss Xin ¡®er, you don¡¯t have to worry about such a small matter.¡± The seventh elder said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Hmph! If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯ll regret it. ¡± Hong Xin¡¯s face was filled with anger and her heart was filled with hatred. She admitted that she had wronged Leng ruoxue on purpose, but she did not expect the elders of the Hong family to not believe her! After saying that, Hong Xin left the tent in a Huff.

    ¡°Elders, please don¡¯t mind. Xin ¡®er is still young and insensible!¡± After Hong Xin left, the head of the Hong family saw that the elders ¡®expressions were not very good because of Hong Xin¡¯s words, so he quickly tried to smooth things over.

    ¡°Master, these two daughters of yours are not the usual kind of willfulness! If we do not discipline them properly, I¡¯m afraid that they will cause even greater trouble. ¡± The fifth elder could not help but remind him.

    ¡°Fifth elder, don¡¯t worry! They¡¯ve be much more restrained now. ¡± The head of the Hong family sighed.

    Just like that, the Hong family secretly investigated the person who might have sold out the Hong family¡¯s information. However, after a few days of investigation, they did not find any suspicious people. This made the seventh elder, who was in charge of the investigation, quite depressed.

    The Yan n was still guarding the exit of the road, blocking them, and the two sides were in a stalemate.

    On an afternoon a few dayster.

    A guard of the Hong family came to report to the seventh elder, who was resting in his tent.

    He was ordered to lead a team to monitor the Hong family and Leng ruoxue¡¯s group. Once he found anything suspicious, he was to report to the seventh elder immediately. However, this time, after he told the seventh elder the news, the seventh elder¡¯s face turned serious.

    ¡°Is your information true?¡± The seventh elder said with a frown.

 Chapter 1353

    <h4>Chapter 1353: A trap (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Seventh elder, many of my subordinates and I saw it with our own eyes. Second miss had a conflict with that miss Leng again. After that, she ran out angrily. I was worried, so I brought some people to follow her quietly. Who knew that she would actually be in contact with the Yan family?¡± The guard didn¡¯t dare to hide anything and answered truthfully.

    ¡°You have to know that Hong Xin is the daughter of the master. Without any evidence, we can¡¯t just convict her. So, we can¡¯t act rashly.¡± The seventh elder said very cautiously. After he finished speaking, he ordered the guard to leave.

    He then stood up and left his tent.

    At this time, Hong Xin had already returned to her tent. However, her heart was not calm at all, because as long as she thought of what the man she had met before had said to her, her heart would beat wildly like a little deer.

    That man told her that he wanted to know the exact location of the Yan n¡¯s first master and asked her to cooperate in rescuing the Yan n¡¯s first master. He also promised that he would not harm anyone in the Hong n. However, she did not dare to agree because she knew very well that such an action was no different from betraying the n.

    However, the man¡¯s following words hit the nail on the head. That was because he knew that she hated Leng ruoxue. It was obvious that he had been observing them for a long time. This made her even more frightened. Although she was not as smart as her sister, she knew that the Hong family was already under his control. Although she did not know who the person who betrayed the Hong family was, the man¡¯s words had moved her.

    That man had said that if she helped the Yan n aplish this task, he was willing to cooperate with her and push the me onto Leng ruoxue so that she could take the me for this. She was rather interested in this man¡¯s suggestion. Hmph! Didn¡¯t those elders and her father not think that Leng ruoxue would betray the Hong family? Since that was the case, she would show them some evidence.

    At this moment, Hong Xin¡¯s heart was set on scheming against Leng ruoxue. She did not know that her actions had long been known by the seventh elder of the Hong family. Furthermore, he had already sent people to keep a close watch on her.

    After making his decision, Hong Xin headed to the ce the unfamiliar man had told him about. He left a signal for the two to meet, and then returned to the Hong family¡¯s estate as if nothing had happened.

    Originally, the man had asked her to think about it carefully and give him a reply within three days. However, she only thought about it for a while before impatiently replying to the man. The seventh elder of the Hong family had seen this scene.

    The next night.

    Taking advantage of the night, Hong Xin quietly left his tent and went to the ce where they had agreed to meet to meet the strange man.

    When they arrived, the man was already waiting for them.

    ......

    ¡°Miss Hong Xin is indeed trustworthy.¡± The man said with a faint smile.

    ¡°I hope you can keep your promise.¡± Hong Xin warned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Yan n¡¯s members always keep our word. Since we¡¯ve agreed to help you frame Leng ruoxue, we naturally won¡¯t go back on our word.¡± The man promised.

    ¡°This is the key to the prison carriage that holds the Yan n¡¯s old master and Yan Ling ¡®er. They are now being taken to the forest not far from Yan city. If you want to save them, you must not rm the Hong n¡¯s guards, and you must not hurt them.¡± Hong Xin warned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss Hong, we know what to do!¡± The man said. He was about to take the key from Hong Xin¡¯s hand when he was interrupted by the sudden appearance of the seventh elder of the Hong family!

    ¡°How bold! You actually dare to betray the Hong family!¡± The Furious seventh elder of the Hong family howled in disappointment. This howl scared Hong Xin so much that she instinctively retracted her hand. The key in her hand fell to the ground. Seeing this, the man immediately picked up the key and disappeared ...

    ¡°You guys, hurry up and chase! Don¡¯t let that man get away!¡± The seventh elder of the Hong family saw that the other party had run away and quickly ordered the guards.

    ¡°Seventh elder, we can¡¯t catch up to him. He teleported away,¡± The captain of the guards reminded.

    ¡°Then bring Hong Xin back and hand him over to the master.¡± The seventh elder of the Hong family roared in anger.

    He was already very upset when he couldn¡¯t find any traces of the traitor after a few days of investigation. However, when he found the traitor who betrayed his family, he couldn¡¯t be happy either. He never dreamed that Hong Xin would betray his family, and to frame a woman who lived in his family. He was so disappointed.

    After bringing Hong Xin back to the base, he immediately gathered all the elders and personally invited the family master over ...

 Chapter 1354

    <h4>Chapter 1354: Chaotic battle (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    After the master of the Hong family and the other elders were summoned by the seventh elder, they were all a little confused. The fifth elder looked at the seventh elder and said indifferently,¡±¡±Seventh elder, why did you call all of us here in the middle of the night?¡±

    ¡°Family head, elders, we¡¯ve found the person who betrayed our Hong family.¡± The seventh elder said with a heavy heart.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± All the elders were shocked and quickly asked. As members of the Hong family, they didn¡¯t want anyone to do such a thing. Now that the seventh elder told them that the person had been found, their feelings were quiteplicated.

    ¡°Men! Bring the man in!¡± The seventh elder shouted towards the outside of the tent. Then, two guards came in one after the other, and Hong Xin was in the middle of the two guards.

    The elders stretched their necks and searched around, their faces full of question marks.

    ¡°Seventh elder, who is the person who betrayed the Hong family that you mentioned?¡± An elder could not help but ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s our Hong family¡¯s second miss, Hong Xin!¡± The seventh elder¡¯s words were earth-shattering and caused a hugemotion among the elders. The master of the Hong family was even more furious and in disbelief.

    ¡°Seventh elder, you can¡¯t say such things. Xin ¡®er is the second miss of our Hong family. How could she do such a thing!¡± The master of the Hong family said unhappily with a dark face.

    ¡°Family head, the guards and I saw this with our own eyes, and we caught the second miss who was in contact with the Yan family. As a member of our Hong family, the second Miss May not have truly betrayed the family, but she betrayed the family to frame others, and that is unforgivable! If the patriarch has any questions, you can ask the seconddy yourself. ¡± The seventh elder reminded with a faint smile.

    ¡°Xin ¡®er! Did you really do this?¡± Master Hong¡¯s face darkened as he questioned loudly.

    ¡°Father! I ... I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, father! You must help me!¡± Hong Xin stammered in fear. Ever since she was caught red-handed by the seventh elder, she had been in a state of anxiety and fear.¡±How did things turn out like this? how did the seventh elder find out?¡± she thought she was very secretive, but she couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    ¡°Pa!¡± With a crisp sound, the master of the Hong family pped Hong Xin¡¯s face. In an instant, half of Hong Xin¡¯s face swelled up, showing how much strength he had used.

    ¡°You actually dared to do such a thing!¡± The head of the Hong family said disappointedly. Lian ¡®er¡¯s previous scandal had already shamed him, and now this daughter he doted on the most had actually betrayed the family. ording to the seventh elder, it was to frame someone else. This was preposterous!

    ......

    Thinking up to this point, the head of the Hong family coldly asked,¡±¡±Who do you want to frame?¡±

    ¡°I, I ...¡± Hong Xin stammered, not daring to speak.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the master an advisor? The person that second youngdy wants to frame is naturally the person that she is jealous of and hates. That person is Leng ruoxue. ¡± The seventh elder sneered. Although the Hong family was not considered a top family, it was still a disgrace for them to have such a youngdy from the direct line. Therefore, the seventh elder was extremely angry.

    ¡°No wonder second young miss kept saying that Leng ruoxue betrayed the Hong family. So that¡¯s the reason!¡± An elder said with a look of understanding.

    ¡°Second miss, even if you hate Leng ruoxue, you can¡¯t sell out your family! Don¡¯t forget, if you didn¡¯t have your family to support you, would you be able to live so well? If our Hong family is swallowed up by the Yan family because of you, can you still be the young miss who swaggered around? Will the Yan family let you go?¡± All the elders chimed in, their words full of criticism.

    ¡°I, I ...¡± Hong wanted to defend himself, however, he couldn¡¯t even form aplete sentence.

    ¡°Elders, please be quiet! Since the matter hase to this, ming second youngdy is of no use. It¡¯s better to first think about how to solve this matter!¡± The seventh elder said loudly.

    ¡°Of course, this matter has to be resolved. However, the second miss has betrayed the family and must also be severely punished.¡± An elder said.

    ¡°Master! You must give the n an exnation for this!¡± Another elder said.

    When the head of the Hong family heard this, he didn¡¯t say a word because he really didn¡¯t know what to say. A few days ago, Hong Lian had done a shameful thing and the elders were already very dissatisfied with him. Now, Xin ¡®er had betrayed the family. These two ipetent daughters had met with mishaps one after another. To him, it was simply adding hail to snow. If this matter were to be spread back to the main family, he would probably be done as the head of the family. Thinking of this, he really wanted to cry but had no tears!

    ¡°Patriarch, you should make the decision on this matter!¡± At this moment, the fifth elder of the Hong family, who rarely spoke, raised his eyes and said calmly.

    ¡°Right! Master, you¡¯re the head of the Hong family. We believe that you¡¯ll handle this matter fairly. ¡± Another elder immediately agreed.

    ¡°Since the elders trust me so much, I will definitely not disappoint them.¡± He knew that if he didn¡¯t express his attitude, the elders would definitely not let him off. Thus, the Hong family head could only force himself to speak. Not only that, this matter had to be handled strictly. Otherwise, his position as the family head would probably be over.

    Although he doted on his two daughters, they were too disappointing. Moreover,pared to the position of the family head, these two troublesome daughters seemed insignificant.

    Moreover, as long as he continued to sit in the position of the head of the family, he could get any woman he wanted! There would naturally be many children in the future, so why should he make these elders dissatisfied for his two crippled daughters? At this moment, his mind was spinning, and he quickly made a decision. That was to abandon these two daughters! Other than this, there was no other way!

    ¡°Take Hong Xin away and let the Yan family watch over him!¡± The head of the Hong family ordered the guard.

    Then, he asked for the elders ¡®opinion with an apologetic expression,¡±¡±Elders, we can only imprison Xin ¡®er for now. How about we deal with her after we return to the Hong n?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the only way.¡± The elders said helplessly. This was indeed not a good ce to deal with Hong Xin.

    ¡°n head, Hong Xin has betrayed the n. I¡¯m sure the Yan n knows our situation like the back of their hand. It¡¯s not a wise decision to remain in a stalemate with the Yan n!¡± The seventh elder spoke again.

 Chapter 1355

    <h4>Chapter 1355: Chaotic battle (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Then what is seventh elder¡¯s opinion?¡± The head of the Hong family asked.

    ¡°I will leave this matter to the patriarch!¡± The seventh elder hurriedly said, and couldn¡¯t help but think to himself,¡±this is something your daughter has done, yet you don¡¯t make a decision, and you¡¯re actually asking me! How would I know!

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go back!¡± The head of the Hong family thought for a moment and said, sigh! Although it was a little embarrassing to go back like this, now that their background had been exposed and they were so close to Yan city, there was no advantage for the Hong family. Therefore, they could only return home.

    ¡°Fifth elder, what do you think?¡± The seventh elder asked for the fifth elder¡¯s opinion. The fifth elder had the highest status among the elders who hade with the family head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do as the patriarch says!¡± The fifth elder helplessly sighed.

    After the decision was made, the master of the Hong family personally sent someone to inform Leng ruoxue of their decision. When Leng ruoxue heard it, she couldn¡¯t help but think to herself,¡¯you guys cane as you please!¡¯ Leave if you want to! What did he think of the Yan family¡¯s face? If the Yan n still wanted to preserve their dignity, they would not let the Hong n off.

    After that, Leng ruoxue sent Xue Ying to spread the news of the Hong family¡¯s decision to return.

    At this moment, in the Yan n¡¯s camp, after the elders of the Yan n heard this news, they split into two groups. Some of the elders felt that since the Hong n had retreated, then they shouldn¡¯t be looking for trouble. Meanwhile, some of the elders felt that the arrival of the Hong n had already caused the Yan n to lose all face. Moreover, the Hong n had captured their n¡¯s eldest master. Therefore, they definitely couldn¡¯t let the Hong n members go back so easily.

    In reality, their encirclement of the Hong family was getting smaller and smaller. If the Hong family wanted to return, they would definitely encounter them. Therefore, they only had to wait for the Hong family to take the initiative toe to their door. At that time, it would be up to them to decide whether to release or capture them!

    After a few hours of discussion, the elders of the Yan family finally reached a consensus.

    That was, if the Hong family wanted to return to Hong city, they could! However, he had to return the Yan family¡¯s father and daughter, as well as the many guards, and alsopensate them. Otherwise, he would just stay here!

    Aftering to a consensus, the Yan n waited for the Hong n to pass by their camp.

    At the same time, the Hong n was almost done packing up. However, when they were on their way back, they realized that the Yan n¡¯s troops had actually blocked their way back.

    ......

    The head of the Hong n looked at the people from the Yan n not far away, and a bad feeling suddenly welled up in his heart. Damn it, when did the Yan n get so close to them? why didn¡¯t they receive any news at all? Previously, he said he would go back because the road back to Hucheng was not blocked! Therefore, it was easy for them to go back. However, the Yan n¡¯s troops were guarding the only way back to Hong city. Could it be that the Hong n was nning to fight with them? He could not help but think to himself.

    ¡°Hong family head, long time no see.¡± The first elder of the Yan n looked at the dark-faced master of the Hong n and greeted him with a faint smile.

    ¡°Great elder, long time no see.¡± The head of the Hong family also replied hypocritically, but he was cursing in his heart. F * ck, it¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. We just metst month, okay!

    ¡°Hehe! Is master Hong nning to go back just like this?¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder said with a smile.

    ¡°Yup! I originally brought my family out to hunt, but unfortunately, there was too little prey in that forest and I didn¡¯t manage to catch much, so I could only return home. ¡± The head of the Hong family said in a hurry. In any case, he had made up his mind. He would never admit that he was here to destroy the Yan family, especially when something like this had happened to his two daughters. The Hong family¡¯s hearts were unstable, so he had to remain calm.

    ¡°Master Hong is in such a good mood! Why did you bring my Lord and Lady to hunt?¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder said as he looked at the father and daughter locked up in thest prison carriage of the Hong n¡¯s group.

    ¡°The father and daughter had a conflict with me. I was going to find a suitable time to send them back to the Yan family, but there was an emergency at home that I had to go back immediately, so I had to take them back.¡± The head of the Hong family lied through his teeth. He knew very well that the other party would not believe him, but he had to say it.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then let me take care of the father and daughter, master Hong! I¡¯ll thank master Hong on behalf of the master. ¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder feigned civility as he spoke.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. I¡¯ve said it before. The father and daughter duo offended me, so I have to personally hand them over to master Yan. I still have to ask master Yan to give me an exnation!¡± The head of the Hong family said shamelessly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve captured our Lord, and you still want the master to give you an exnation?¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elderughed in anger. This Hong n head¡¯s skin was thicker than he had imagined! And they were extremely shameless. They were clearly here to loot a burning house, yet they still said it in such a dignified manner. It was really preposterous!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t catch them. They bumped into me, so I had no choice but to lock them up.¡± The head of the Hong family emphasized.

    ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re all so hypocritical. You clearly know each other¡¯s purpose, but you¡¯re still ying Tai Chi here. ¡± At this moment, Yin Xiao, who couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, said speechlessly. His words had undoubtedly pierced through the Yan and Hong n¡¯sstyer of shame, revealing their thoughts that they didn¡¯t want to show in front of both parties!

    In fact, ording to the thoughts of the Hong family¡¯s master, the hearts of the Hong family were not stable now. Therefore, it should be the best choice if they could avoid conflict with the Yan family.

    The Yan n¡¯s first elder had simr thoughts. After all, the Yan n head¡¯s injuries had yet to fully recover. If they were to engage in a battle with the Hong n now, it would not be beneficial to the Yan n. Hence, both parties were well aware of the situation and were feigning civility!

    However, Yin Xiao¡¯s words made it impossible for them to continue their pretense. Thus, the two of them could not help but re angrily at Yin Xiao who had spoken.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me like that, I¡¯m so scared!¡± Yin Xiao fearfully said.

    When Leng ruoxue, who was sitting in the beast-drawn carriage, heard Yin Xiao¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to herself. Hehe, it seemed that this Yin Xiao was also eager to see the world in chaos. Since that was the case, she would also add fuel to the fire!

    Thinking of this, she whispered a few words to Xue Ying. After that, Xue Ying jumped off the beast carriage with a happy face.

 Chapter 1356

    <h4>Chapter 1356: Chaotic battle (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Master Hong, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to take over the Yan n? Why aren¡¯t you doing anything! Now, the Yan family has delivered themselves to my door. ¡± Xue Ying said to the head of the Hong family with a smirk.

    ¡°By the way, you also said that you wanted to seek justice for your daughter. Where is your precious daughter?¡± Xue Ying said as he searched around.

    ¡°Damn it, when did I say those words!¡± When the head of the Hong family heard Xue Ying¡¯s words, he red fiercely and roared. The Yan family¡¯s first elder¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good either. However, this was also within his expectations.

    ¡°Before we came here, you told us yourself that you wanted to use your daughter¡¯s name to take over the Yan family, right? Hurry up and do it!¡± Xue Ying urged.

    ¡°You ...¡± The master of the Hong family was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Yan n¡¯s first elder, right? I¡¯m telling you! Master Hong is very powerful, and the Yan n won¡¯t have a good ending if you encounter him. So, I advise you to return to Yan city before master Hong makes a move! As long as the city gate is closed, he shouldn¡¯t be able to break in. However, if the gate of Yan city is not strong enough, even the Divine Master can¡¯t save you!¡± Xue Ying said to Yan tribe¡¯s first elder.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry about this. ¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder gritted his teeth, and couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. F * ck, where did this hateful Foxe from? Was he here to sow discord?

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll all be annihted, and the Yan n will have no sessor! You should know that master Hong already has no one to send him off. I don¡¯t want you to be like that, AI! Poor thing!¡± Xue Ying said with a look of sympathy.

    ¡°Damn it, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± The master of the Hong family and the first elder of the Yan family shouted in unison. They were so angry that they almost fainted.

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense, I¡¯m an honest Fox, don¡¯t nder me! However, all of you are of one mind. Could it be that there¡¯s an affair between you two?¡± Xue Ying asked with great curiosity.

    Master Hong and the first elder of the Yan n turned pale with anger, while Yin Xiao and the others couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Yin Xiao had a look of realization on his face as he said,¡±No wonder you guys said so much nonsense even though you knew the other party¡¯s purpose. So that¡¯s why!¡±

    ¡°Dammit! I won¡¯t let you off!¡± The head of the Hong family roared in anger. He was really about to be angered to death by these people. He really regretted not killing them earlier. These people clearly wanted to cause trouble for him!

    ......

    At the thought of this, the Furious master of the Hong family quickly gathered divine power in his palm and threw it in the direction of Xue Ying. However, something unexpected happened. The divine skill that was originally flying toward Xue Ying suddenly changed its direction and went straight for the Yan family¡¯s great elder ...

    Seeing this, the Yan n¡¯s first elder quickly dodged. However, that divine skill was a wind attribute divine skill and was extremely fast. Although he dodged it, the Yan n¡¯s people beside him were not spared and died directly under the divine skill of the Hong n¡¯s patriarch.

    ¡°Waa! Master Hong had actually killed a member of the Yan n! You¡¯ve got guts to make a move in public!¡± When Xue Ying saw this, he quickly shouted out with a face full of adoration. His words immediately caused the Yan n to unite against amon enemy.

    ¡°Master Hong, you actually killed a member of my Yan n!¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder shouted angrily. A member of the Yan n had died in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. This was definitely more shocking and infuriating than the fact that the Hong n had captured the first master and daughter! Because this feeling was too direct, they couldn¡¯t ignore it even if they wanted to. Moreover, killing their own nsmen in front of them was a clear provocation to the Yan n. If they turned a blind eye to it, it would definitely make the hearts of their nsmen cold.

    ¡°That was just an ident.¡± The head of the Hong family said disapprovingly. He originally wanted to kill that Fox, but who knew that his divine skill would actually miss. He was also very puzzled in his heart. However, he didn¡¯t think that the Yan family would fall out with them just because of the death of a nsman. After all, neither of them had any intention of immediately exchanging fire.

    ¡°What a surprise! Master Hong, you¡¯re really good at shirking responsibility!¡± Xue Ying said disdainfully after hearing what the Hong family head said.

    ¡°You shut up! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡± The master of the Hong family gritted his teeth in anger. That damned Fox. If it was not Leng ruoxue¡¯s beast pet, he would have killed it long ago.

    ¡°Do you want to kill the Fox? I wasn¡¯t the only one who saw what happened just now. Everyone saw it. Do you want to kill all of us?¡± Xue Ying¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as he asked timidly.

    ¡°Yup! Master Hong, we all saw it. You were the one who killed that Yan nsman. Unless you eliminate all of us and the Yan nsmen present, this matter can not be covered up. ¡± Yin Xiao kindly reminded.

    ¡°All of you, shut up!¡± The head of the Hong family was furious. He wanted nothing more than to kill Xue Ying and Yin Xiao¡¯s team right now. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t do anything in front of the Yan family. Otherwise, he would probably kill them to silence them. He was so aggrieved!

    ¡°Yan n¡¯s first elder, let¡¯s all shut up! Whatever master Hong says, we¡¯ll just listen to him!¡± Yin Xiao said with a smile. After he finished speaking, he didn¡¯t say anything else.

    When the great elder heard Yin Xiao¡¯s words, his heart was filled with hatred. Although he knew that the other party was just trying to sow discord, he had no choice but to fall for it. Otherwise, how would he be able to convince the people of the Yan n in the future?

    ¡°n head Hong, first you captured the Yan n¡¯s eldest master, youngdy, and many of our guards, and now you¡¯ve killed a member of the Yan n in front of me. If the Yan n doesn¡¯t settle this score with you, I¡¯m not worthy of being the Yan n¡¯s first elder!¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder coldly said.

    ¡°I told you it was an ident! What else do you want?¡± The head of the Hong family said impatiently.

    ¡°You want to seek justice for the dead members of our Yan tribe!¡± Just as Yan tribe¡¯s first elder finished speaking, he heard someone in his team shout: ¡°¡±Charge! Kill this bunch of bastards from the Hong family! To avenge our dead Yan nsmen!¡±

    Then, everyone from the Yan n rushed out, and in an instant, the two sides were in a chaotic battle ...

    When the Yan n¡¯s first elder saw this situation, it was already toote for him to stop it. Moreover, under these circumstances, he couldn¡¯t stop it either. Otherwise, the n members would definitely think that he was afraid of the Hong n. If that happened, his prestige as the first elder would bepletely gone. Therefore, he could only brace himself and keep a close eye on the Hong n¡¯s n head, and pray that his n members would be able to win in a single move. If they could really destroy the Hong n and capture the Hong n¡¯s n head, that would be a great thing for the Yan n! The head of the family would be very happy when he found out.

    The head of the Hong family looked at the two families fighting and the anger in his heart slowly rose. It seemed that this battle was inevitable. Since that was the case, then let¡¯s fight! As he observed the battle situation, he searched for his target. However, under the close watch of the Yan n¡¯s first elder, it did not seem easy for him to deal with his target.

    Thinking of this, he decided to bide his time and hold back the Yan n¡¯s first elder. After all, the two of them were the strongest among the two ns!

    The two of them bided their time, and neither of them dared to make a move, lest the other party take advantage of the situation to deal with their own nsmen. Seeing this situation, Xue Ying took advantage of the chaos and began to fish in troubled waters ...

    In a short while, the Hong and Yan families suffered countless casualties.

    By the time master of the Hong family and the first elder of the Yan family realized the severity of the situation, more than half of the people from the two families had already died.

    ¡°Great elder Yan, do you still want to continue? Tell them to stop! If there¡¯s anything, we can talk it out. ¡± The head of the Hong family looked at his dead nsmen and said with heartache. One had to know that the nsmen he had brought with him were all the elites of the family! Now that he had died just like that, he was really depressed!

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yan n¡¯s first elder nodded. He also felt that they should not continue fighting, otherwise, the two ns would really have to fight to the death!

    Immediately, the two of them shouted in unison,¡±¡±All of you, stop!¡±

    Unfortunately, the people of the two families, who were already in a state of frenzy, ignored the words of their family head and great elder and continued to attack each other. Suddenly, all kinds of divine power flew around in the middle of the battlefield, and screams of pain rang out continuously ...

    As for Leng ruoxue, Yin Xiao, and the rest, they had already hidden to the side to watch the show after the battle, so as to avoid being affected by the divine power.

    ¡°All of you, stop!¡± The master of the Hong family shouted again.

    However, the two sides still ignored him.

    The head of the Hong n was furious. He turned around and walked towards the prison carriage that held the Yan father and daughter. He lifted the father and daughter out of the carriage. Then, he returned to his original position and raised the Yan father and daughter up. He shouted loudly,¡±Yan family, stop!¡±

    When the people from the Yan n heard this roar, they subconsciously stopped and looked in the direction of the sound. However, the people from the Hong n did not stop. The godly skills in their hands were still flying around. At this moment, two godly skills coincidentally flew in front of the Yan n¡¯s old master, and only a ¡®Puchi!¡¯ Was heard. With a sound, the divine skill entered the Yan n¡¯s first master¡¯s body, and he instantly died!

    Seeing this, the head of the Hong family was stunned and looked unhappily at his nsmen. Everyone from the Hong family also looked at each other because none of them knew whose godly skill had killed the Yan family¡¯s first master. However, this scene was a great shock to the Yan family. They had stopped attacking, but they started to fight with their opponents again ...

    This time, neither the Hong n¡¯s patriarch¡¯s roar nor the Yan n¡¯s first elder¡¯s words could stop them. This made the two of them rather depressed, but they could do nothing about it.

    The master of the Hong n looked at Yan Ling ¡®er, who had already fainted from fear, and threw her on the ground in disgust. Then, his gaze turned to the first elder of the Yan n.

    ¡°Great elder, it seems that this battle is unavoidable. In that case, let¡¯s have a contest!¡± Although master Hong was seeking the opinion of the first elder of the Yan family, his tone did not allow the other party to refuse.

    ¡°Since master Hong has such an intention, then this old man will apany you to the end.¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder lightly sighed.

    With that, the two figures began to fight ...

    In an instant, the glint and sh of the de and the shadow of the sword streaked across the air, leaving behind beautiful arcs.

    The two of them were evenly matched. Hence, it was difficult to determine the victor in a short period of time. However, other than Leng ruoxue and the rest, the people from the two ns were not in the mood to watch the battle between them. Everyone¡¯s eyes were red from the killing ...

    After a long time.

    The two families were either dead or injured.

    Master Hong and the first elder of the Yan n were also heavily injured. After countless rounds of fighting, their Shen power was almost exhausted.

 Chapter 1357

    <h4>Chapter 1357: Condition (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    The patriarch of the Hong n and the Grand Elder of the Yan n sat on the ground, staring at each other with a hint of vignce in their eyes. At this moment, neither of them had the strength to continue fighting. The two of them were panting, and the people of the Hong and Yan ns who were still alive were lying on the ground like corpses, not moving at all ...

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue walked over and looked at master Hong and first elder Yan. She chuckled and said,¡±¡±The battle between the two of you is truly wonderful. It¡¯s a feast for our eyes.¡±

    ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder was on high alert. However, the Hong n¡¯s n master seemed to be very rxed. In his heart, Leng ruoxue was already his.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything, I just want to express my feelings.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, why are you talking so much nonsense with them? now that they don¡¯t have any strength left, they can only let us do whatever we want, hehe!¡± Xue Ying said with a smirk.

    ¡°Stupid Fox, what do you want?¡± When the head of the Hong family heard Xue Ying¡¯s words, the anger in his heart surged. He was now extremely regretful. Why didn¡¯t he kill this Fox earlier? even if he wanted to kill it now, he couldn ¡®t!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. However, now that your two ns have suffered heavy losses, we¡¯re perfectly fine. Do you understand what I mean?¡± Xue Ying deliberately didn¡¯t make himself clear.

    ¡°What conditions do you have? as long as my Yan family can do it, just state them.¡± The first elder of the Yan n quickly said. He and the head of the Hong n were both smart people, so they naturally understood the meaning behind this Fox¡¯s words. However, the two of them used different methods. The head of the Hong n was angry, while he wanted to win them over because they really needed the help of these people now. With their help, the Hong n would definitely be easily captured.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t as if the head of the Hong family didn¡¯t understand this logic. Unfortunately, his rationality had been reced by anger. Therefore, as soon as he heard Xue Ying¡¯s words, he would reflexively shout and curse.

    ¡°Old man, you¡¯re the most sensible one!¡± Xue Ying said with a smile.

    ¡°What conditions do you have? as long as it¡¯s within my Yan n¡¯s means, I will not object!¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder repeated, afraid that Xue Ying and the others would not believe him.

    ¡°The first condition! We want Yan Ling ¡®er!¡± Xue Ying said indifferently.

    ¡°Uh!¡± When the Yan n¡¯s great elder heard Xue Ying¡¯s first condition, he couldn¡¯t help but wipe the cold sweat off his forehead. What did they want Yan Ling ¡®er for? He couldn¡¯t have taken a fancy to Yan Ling ¡®er¡¯s beauty, right? After taking a look at Leng ruoxue, he felt that the possibility of this was not very high. Then, what was the reason? He couldn¡¯t help but let his imagination run wild.

    ......

    ¡°How is it, great elder Yan? is there a problem?¡± Xue Ying asked with a smile that was not a smile.

    ¡°I wonder what you guys want Yan Ling ¡®er for?¡± After thinking for a while, Yan n¡¯s first elder asked.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s for revenge. The Yan family¡¯s old master and his daughter wanted to kill us. Now that the old master is dead, Yan Ling ¡®er is the only one left, so we can only reluctantly ept him. Of course, you can also refuse, great elder! Think carefully!¡± Xue Ying warned him cautiously.

    After the great elder heard Xue Ying¡¯s words, he fell into deep thought again.

    AI! Although he didn¡¯t know why Yan Ling ¡®er wanted to kill them, if Yan Ling¡¯ er fell into their hands, she would definitely not have a good ending. However, this was one of the conditions for these people to help their Yan n. If he didn¡¯t agree, these people would definitely change their direction to help the Hong n, or they would capture both of them in one fell swoop and benefit from the situation! These two consequences, no matter which one it was, were not something they could bear.

    However, if he handed Yan Ling ¡®er over to them and let the n head know, he didn¡¯t know if he would be dissatisfied. After all, Yan Ling¡¯ er was his biological granddaughter. If he didn¡¯t hand her over, he was afraid that they would have to die Here. For a time, the Yan n¡¯s first elder was in a dilemma ...

    After waiting for a while, Xue Ying saw that the Yan n¡¯s great elder was still thinking, and couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±¡±Great elder, have you not decided yet? You¡¯re not efficient enough!¡±

    I can give Yan Ling ¡®er to you, but you have to guarantee the safety of our Yan family.¡± The Yan n¡¯s great elder finally spoke. In fact, this was just a temporary measure. His n was to agree to it first, and then make ns after returning to the Yan n. At most, he wouldpensate them with some other things. After all, whether he would really hand Yan Ling ¡®er over to them or not, he had to get the approval of the n head!

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe his words. He¡¯s lying to you. He would never hand Yan Ling ¡®er over to you. However, if you¡¯re willing to help our Hong n, I¡¯m willing to hand Yan Ling¡¯ er over to you to deal with.¡± At this moment, the head of the Hong family, who saw that they were about to reach an agreement, was truly anxious!

    ¡°You have to believe in the Yan n¡¯s sincerity. We won¡¯t lie to you.¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder quickly said.

    ¡°Hehe! Master Hong, we¡¯re not fools. We have our own judgment, so there¡¯s no need for you to worry. ¡± Xue Ying said, unappreciative.

    ¡°Right! Right! You have to believe in your own judgment. The Yan family¡¯s reputation has always been better than the Hong family ¡®s!¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder echoed.

    ¡°However! There¡¯s no proof, so it¡¯s better for great elder Yan to make an oath. ¡± Xue Ying changed the topic.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t think that the other party would actually want him to swear an oath. Wu ... Could an oath be casually made? If he couldn¡¯t do it after he sent it, he would end up very miserable!

    ¡°I¡¯ll swear on the bloodline of your Yan n!¡± Snow Shadow added, and with this addition, the Yan n¡¯s first elder even had the thought of killing himself. F * ck! What a cunning Fox, making him swear on his family¡¯s bloodline. In this way, it was impossible for him to go back on his words, because if he did, he would not be the only one in trouble, but the entire Yan family! This was no small matter! If he really agreed, even if the family head wanted to object, it would be useless. But if he didn¡¯t agree, these people would not help him at all! Wu...What should he do? Yan tribe¡¯s first elder was extremely depressed.

    And when Xue Ying saw Yan tribe¡¯s first elder¡¯s expression, he could not help butugh to himself, hehe! Old fox, let¡¯s see what you¡¯re going to do now. Don¡¯t think that Beastie can be easily deceived! The consequences of lying to Beastie were very serious! At the thought of this, Xue Ying decided to double thepensation that they had originally set. Hmph! Who asked the Yan n¡¯s first elder to deceive them?

 Chapter 1358

    <h4>Chapter 1358: Condition (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Great elder Yan, are you afraid? Aren¡¯t you taking too long to think about this? Our patience is limited. ¡± Seeing that Yan tribe¡¯s first elder did not speak for a long time, Xue Ying¡¯s patience gradually ran out.

    ¡°I¡¯ll agree to it!¡± The Yan n¡¯s great elder helplessly sighed. For the sake of the entire Yan n, what was the big deal in sacrificing Yan Ling ¡®er? ¡°I¡¯m sure the family head would have made the same decision if he knew about it.¡± He could not help butfort himself in his heart. The reason why he thought this way was because the family head had once said that he would give up on the father and daughter!

    Although they didn¡¯t dare to take his words seriously, at this time, he could only firmly insist on the patriarch¡¯s words. Otherwise, none of them would be able to return to the Yan n. At this time, the Yan n¡¯s great elder had made it very clear.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then Yan n¡¯s first elder can make a blood oath!¡± Xue Ying said with a smile.

    ¡°Other than handing over Yan Ling ¡®er to you, what other conditions do you have?¡± Before making the blood oath, the Yan n¡¯s first elder asked worriedly. He didn¡¯t forget that this was only the first condition that this Fox had raised, and just the first condition made him so conflicted. The other conditions also made him afraid. What if these guys wanted to take the n head¡¯s life? Could it be that they would also give it to him?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we only have two conditions. The first is to have Yan Ling ¡®er. Yan Ling ¡®er and her father have caused a serious trauma to our hearts. Therefore, your Yan family mustpensate us. As for thepensation! We¡¯ll draw up a list, and you just need topensate us ording to the list. ¡± Xue Ying exined in an understanding manner.

    ¡°Oh!¡± After hearing Xue Ying¡¯s words, Yan tribe¡¯s first elder¡¯s heart rxed quite a bit. However, he still couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. Which part of you looks like you¡¯ve been hurt? In his opinion, it was more like the father and daughter had suffered a psychological trauma! However, he didn¡¯t dare to say this out loud. After all, he really needed her help now.

    ¡°Great elder Yan, you can swear now.¡± Xue Ying said.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Yan tribe¡¯s first elder nodded, then started to read the contract ...

    With the descent of a contract rule, the Yan n first elder¡¯s bloodline oath was officially established.

    ¡°Now, you can fulfill your promise, right?¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder said.

    ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t worry, great elder Yan. If we don¡¯t fulfill our promise, your oath won¡¯te into effect, so there¡¯s no need to worry. ¡± Snow Shadow consoled.

    How could he not be anxious? The Yan n¡¯s first elder thought to himself. However, he was the one who had a favor to ask, so he did not dare to push the other party too much. If he were to make the other party anxious and turn around to help the Hong n, the loss would outweigh the gain!

    ......

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! The deal has been made. ¡± Xue Ying turned to Leng ruoxue and said.

    ¡°Mm! Big brother Yin, I¡¯ll have to trouble you. ¡± Leng ruoxue looked at Yin Xiao and asked. She had mentioned to Yin Xiao before that she wanted to borrow his men. Yin Xiao had a good impression of Leng ruoxue and the others, so he naturally had no reason to reject her.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of raising one¡¯s hand. ¡± Yi Xiaoughed. He liked to rub salt into the Hong family¡¯s wounds. After all, they were also the target of the Hong family!

    Then, he gave a look to his subordinates. Yin Xiao¡¯s subordinates immediately gathered the injured members of the Hong family together. This naturally included the Hong sisters, Hong Lian and Hong Xin.

    When the master of the Hong family saw this, he roared in disbelief,¡±¡±What do you want? Our Hong family is not to be trifled with, don¡¯t stand on the wrong side!¡±

    ¡°Master Hong, you don¡¯t need to remind us. We know what we are doing!¡± Yin Xiao said with a smile. He had a deep understanding of how thick-skinned the head of the Hong family could be. He was clearly someone who wanted to kill them, but now he was willing to rope them in to survive. These words didn¡¯t sound right no matter how one heard it! It seemed to be more of a threat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t regret it. You¡¯ll end up in a miserable state for offending our Hong family.¡± The head of the Hong family said.

    ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t offend you, you would still want to kill us, right? Since that¡¯s the case, what do we have to be afraid of?¡± Yin Xiaoughed and said disapprovingly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t help the Yan n, I¡¯m willing to let you go.¡± The head of the Hong family sighed.

    ¡°Master Hong, it¡¯s toote to say anything now. Besides, it¡¯s not about you letting me go, but whether we will let you go!¡± Yin Xiao reminded him speechlessly. Such a supercilious and self-righteous person was actually the head of a family. This was simply too unbelievable.

    ¡°Big brother Yin, don¡¯t waste your breath on him. He won¡¯t understand.¡± Leng ruoxue said impatiently.

    ¡°Leng ruoxue, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re my woman!¡± The master of the Hong family shouted angrily when he heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°Master Hong, do you have dementia? When did I be your woman? howe I didn¡¯t know?¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly. At the same time, she thought to herself, this master of the Hong family is really delusional! He actually said that she was his woman, sigh! Since he wanted to court death, then he couldn¡¯t me her!

    As expected, the moment Leng ruoxue¡¯s words left her mouth, the infuriated evildoer threw a punch at master Hong¡¯s body.

    Bang! Bang!¡¯ With the sound of fists hitting flesh, the master of the Hong family¡¯s body was soon covered in wounds. It was a terrible sight. In addition, master Hong¡¯s physical strength was almost exhausted and he had no strength to fight back. Therefore, he could only let the evildoer do whatever he wanted!

    Ugh! When the Yan n¡¯s first elder saw the Hong n¡¯s n master¡¯s miserable state, he couldn¡¯t help but turn his head and think to himself, F * ck! This man¡¯s attack was really too heavy. Poor master Hong! He didn¡¯t even dare to look at her now!

    However, he was very happy in his heart. Who asked the first elder of the Hong family to injure their patriarch? They had always wanted to take revenge, but they had never had the chance to do so. In addition, the first elder of the Hong family was extremely powerful. There was really no one in the Yan family who could deal with the first elder. The only person who had the same strength as the first elder was the family head, who had been injured by the first elder. Therefore, they had been holding back their anger. Now that they saw the family head of the Hong family being beaten up, they felt very relieved.

    However, the evildoer ¡®s¡¯ performance ¡®was not something that just anyone could watch. After beating the Hong n head into a pulp, the evildoer strode over to the Yan n¡¯s first elder and stared unblinkingly at him, causing the Yan n¡¯s first elder¡¯s heart to race like a little deer. Wuu ... What was this terrifying man staring at him for? He didn¡¯t offend this scary man, did he? His little heart was palpitating!

 Chapter 1359

    <h4>Chapter 1359: Condition (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Yan n¡¯s first elder, right? Was my performance good?¡± The demon asked with a smile that was not a smile.

    ¡°Uh! It¡¯s good! It¡¯s nice!¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder hurriedly said with a look of fear. Wu ... What did this man mean? Did he want to beat him up?

    ¡°Since it¡¯s so good, pay up!¡± The demon extended his hand in front of the Yan n¡¯s first elder.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Because of the evildoer¡¯s words, Yan tribe¡¯s first elder¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines. He thought to himself, what kind of situation is this? He had only taken a few nces at the Grand scene of master Hong being beaten up, why did he have to collect money from him?

    The Yan n¡¯s first elder had lived for so long, but he had never encountered such a thing. Thus, he did not react for a moment and only looked at the evildoer in a daze.

    ¡°First elder of the Yan n, pay up! It¡¯s useless to act dumb. ¡± The demon said patiently.

    ¡°Brother ye, I think this first elder of the Yan n is probably scared out of his wits. Why don¡¯t you write down this debt first and when you go to the Yan n head, I think the Yan n won¡¯t go back on their word.¡± Yin Xiao suggested, suppressing hisughter. Xue ¡®er and the others were really too interesting, how did theye up with so many wicked ideas! This time, not only was the Hong family in trouble, even the Yan family was dumbfounded.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t write it down, but I¡¯ll calcte the interest. I¡¯m afraid that great elder Yan won¡¯t be able to afford it even if he sells himself. ¡± The demon reminded him with a troubled expression.

    ¡°Uh! How much do you want?¡± Upon hearing the words ¡°selling himself,¡± the Yan n¡¯s first elder suddenly came back to his senses and hurriedly asked. He even secretly wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and thought, that was close! He could tell that these people were all ruthless people.

    ¡°Not much! One hundred top-grade crystals it is!¡± The demon lightly said.

    100 top-grade crystals is not a lot? Yan tribe¡¯s first elder almost vomited blood after hearing the demon¡¯s words. This was really a lion¡¯s mouth! He had only watched the show for a while, so why did he have to pay the price of a hundred top-grade crystals? Even if he owned a crystal mine, he would not be able to afford such an expensive price! At the thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but worry about thepensation these people were asking for.

    ¡°Great elder Yan can¡¯t even pay 100 top-grade crystals?¡± The demon said with an expression of disbelief. In other words, he was saying that the Yan n was a little too poor!

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t pay. I¡¯ll keep the ounts for you and calcte the interest. You can work for me. When you pay off your debt to me, we¡¯ll be even. By the way, the money you owe me will bepounded with interest!¡± The demon added.

    ......

    ¡°I, I can afford it!¡± The Yan n¡¯s great elder¡¯s face was filled with pain. Even as the great elder of the Yan n, it would take him a long time to save up 100 pieces of top-grade crystals. However, just because he had watched the show for a while, those 100 pieces of top-grade crystals had left him just like that. Wu ... He was really depressed. Although he had thought of reneging on the debt for a moment, once he thought of the other party¡¯s terrifying means that made his heart tremble, he decided to spend money to avoid disaster. After all, he did not want to be like the Hong n¡¯s head. He had been beaten up so badly! Moreover, he still had a favor to ask of him!

    ¡°Hand it over!¡± The demon said impolitely.

    The Yan n¡¯s first elder unwillingly took out a hundred top-grade crystals from his storage ring and handed them to the demon with a pained expression. The demon naturally epted them without any hesitation.

    Then, his gaze turned to the other members of the Yan family. Although they were all injured, their eyes were not injured! Therefore, they were also part of the crowd!

    Everyone from the Yan n subconsciously lowered their heads when they saw the evildoer¡¯s probing gaze. They did not dare to look at him, afraid that they would also be the target of ughter. However, regardless of whether they looked at the evildoer or not, the result was destined.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn. The elders of the Yan family and the great elder have the same price, one hundred top-grade crystals. As for the ordinary nsmen! The price was halved! If anyone says they don¡¯t have money, they can also choose to work for me and slowly pay me back!¡± The demonughed evilly.

    The evildoer¡¯s words made the Yan nsmen, who had their heads lowered and did not dare to look at him, lower their heads even more. However, if they thought that they could renege on their debt by lowering their heads, then they had made a mistake. This was because Xue Ying had already walked to their side and was collecting money from everyone ...

    Looking at their great elder, the Yan nsmen unwillingly took out the crystals they had been saving up for a long time. Their hearts were bleeding, but with the great elder as a precedent, they did not dare to not pay the money. Oh ... What a demon! Their hard-earned money! It was gone just like that! At this moment, the Yan family members were furious but didn¡¯t dare to speak up!

    After collecting the money, Snow Shadow took the initiative to pass the crystal stones to Leng ruoxue. It then stood obediently by Leng ruoxue¡¯s side, acting as a qualified beast pet.

    ¡°Brother ye¡¯s money-making methods are truly superb, Yin Xiao admires you!¡± Yin Xiao said enviously. He also wanted to be like this demonic man and Rob others, but he couldn¡¯t do such a thing.

    ¡°I have no choice! I have to feed my family! Everyone in the family is waiting for Jingshi to be put into the pot!¡± The demon pretended to be pitiful.

    ¡°Hehe! Brother ye¡¯s family must have many people, are these Jingshi enough?¡± Yin Xiao asked curiously. In other words, he was asking if he still wanted to continue robbing.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not enough, this amount of Jingshi is not even enough to fill the gaps between my teeth!¡± The demon said gloomily. After he finished speaking, he even deliberately sighed.

    When everyone from the Yan n heard the demon¡¯s words, they all fainted at the same time. They didn¡¯t want to face this vampire anymore! This demon!

    ¡°Yan n¡¯s first elder, your nsmen have all fainted, what do you do? We can¡¯t bring them back to the Yan residence. We were only willing to help them because we thought they could go back on their own, but now ... Why don¡¯t we just leave them here! It¡¯s also a contribution to the beasts in the small forest. Who asked you to be neighbors for so many years!¡± The demon paused for a moment before continuing.

    As soon as the evildoer finished speaking, the people from the Yan family who had fainted woke up one by one. This showed the power of the evildoer¡¯s words.

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest saw this, they couldn¡¯t help butugh to themselves. These people from the Yan n were really funny.

    Seeing this, the demon smiled and said,¡±¡±Great elder Yan, since your nsmen have woken up, let¡¯s go! Stop wasting time. ¡±

    His so-called journey naturally meant that they had to go to the Yan residence, and the Yan n¡¯s great elder understood what he meant. However, ever since he saw this evil-looking man as a demon in his heart, he didn¡¯t really want them to go. However, he didn¡¯t dare to say this out loud. Otherwise, he was afraid that this man would beat him up like how he beat up the Hong n head! It was too terrifying!

    Then, the evildoer ordered the awakened members of the Yan n to escort the members of the Hong n towards Yan city ...

    Upon entering Yan city, the Yan n¡¯s Grand Elder invited Leng ruoxue and her group into the main residence. He did not dare to show any neglect and went to report to the n head.

    In reality, they had gone to intercept the Hong family¡¯s team without telling the family head. After all, the family head was injured and it was not appropriate for him to worry about these facts. Although the Yan family had suffered quite a lot of losses this time, they were lucky to have caught the Hong family¡¯s team. This could be considered as an exnation to the family head. However, when he thought of the conditions that Leng ruoxue and the others had proposed, he could not feel happy at all.

    When he arrived at the master¡¯s courtyard, he carefully reported the matter to the master. Then, like a child who had done something wrong, he stood uneasily by the master¡¯s bed, his head lowered in silence.

    ¡°Those people want Ling ¡®er?¡± The patriarch of the Yan n asked after a long while.

    ¡°Yes, I had no choice but to agree. Otherwise, they would have definitely changed sides and helped the Hong family deal with us.¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder exined.

    ¡°Whatpensation do they want?¡± The patriarch asked again.

    ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯m not sure about this. They said that after theye up with the list, we only need topensate them ording to the requirements. However, I think they will definitely ask for an exorbitant price, so we¡¯d better be prepared.¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder warned.

    ¡°How exactly did they be a match for Ling ¡®er and her father?¡± The Yan n leader asked again. These things were just worldly possessions. As long as they could protect the Yan n¡¯s Foundation, he didn¡¯t care about losing some worldly possessions. However, he was more concerned about how those people would form a grudge with the Yan n.

    He had always been very strict with his nsmen and had often warned them not to cause trouble outside. If this brought disaster to the family, they could not me the family for being merciless. However, who knew that after he was injured, some people thought that he would not live long and no longer took his words to heart. His eldest son was one of them.

    This son of his had never let him be free of worry since he was young. In the past, with his restraints, he did not dare to do as he pleased. However, ever since he was injured, he became more and more uncontroble. In addition, Ling ¡®er had been spoiled since she was young. He did not believe that the father and daughter together would not cause trouble.

    In fact, he had sent them to Northern Yan city because there was no one else in his family to send. Yan kun, the city Lord of Northern Yan city, not only shared the same surname as him, but also had a deep friendship with him. Therefore, as long as his son did not make any big mistakes, Yan kun would not be too calctive for his sake. Therefore, he was at ease to let them go. However, he did not expect that his son would still cause trouble.

    Suddenly, he thought of the people sent by Yan kun, and his mind became clear. It seemed that those people hade to inform him of this matter. However, he had been injured and could not meet with guests. Therefore, he only knew that his eldest son and granddaughter had caused trouble at this moment!

    Yan kun must have caused a lot of trouble for his troublesome son and granddaughter to send people here. Now that his son was dead, and his granddaughter was targeted by others, and the great elder had been forced to swear an oath on his bloodline, he couldn¡¯t refuse even if he wanted to. After all, the Yan n was indeed indebted to them. Otherwise, if the other party had changed his direction and helped the Hong n deal with the great elder and the others, he would probably not be able to see them at this moment. If that really happened, it would be a fatal blow to the Yan n!

 Chapter 1360

    <h4>Chapter 1360: Cold frost pill (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    The head of the Yan n was a very rational and wise person. He wouldn¡¯t blindly cover up his shorings and be unable to distinguish right from wrong. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t say anything about the other party¡¯s actions. Moreover, everyone¡¯s standpoint and perspective were different. Therefore, although he was dissatisfied, he could still look at these problems very rationally. After all, the other party didn¡¯t have the obligation to think for the Yan n in all aspects, and he couldn¡¯t ask them to take it for granted.

    It was precisely because he had such thoughts that he did not fly into a rage out of humiliation after listening to the great elder¡¯s report. Instead, he was more used to looking for problems from his own side, which was why he was able to protect the Yan n.

    A few yearster, when Leng ruoxue had already reached a height that no one could reach, he could not help but secretly rejoice. Fortunately, he had been wise enough back then and had not chosen to make an enemy out of her. Otherwise, the Yan n would not have existed.

    After sorting out his thoughts, the Yan n master called his second son over and ordered him to go to the guest courtyard to see Zi Yu and the others. Now, he was almost certain that the other party must have some kind of connection with the person the great elder had mentioned.

    After second master Yan received his father¡¯s order, he went straight to the guest courtyard.

    When he arrived at the guest house, he found two people he had never seen before and a huge white fox. He immediately understood that these should be the people his father and the great elder had mentioned.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue, the demon, and Xue Ying were sitting in the garden, chatting with Zi Yu and the others. When they saw second master Yan, they stopped and stared at him. Under their gazes, second master Yan¡¯s heart was beating rapidly. Wu...Why did these people give him so much pressure? He really wanted to cry!

    ¡°Second master Yan, why are you here?¡± Zi Yu chuckled, asking despite knowing the answer.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see everyone. Who are these?¡± Second master Yan¡¯s gaze swept across Leng ruoxue and the rest. The more he looked, the more shocked he became. He had thought that Zi Yu and the rest were already the most beautiful he had ever seen. However, after seeing this pair of peerless beauties, he finally understood that there was always someone better!

    He had lived for more than forty years and had seen many outstanding people, but this was the first time he had seen someone who could make people not dare to look at him directly just by looking at his appearance. He really didn¡¯t know how his big brother and his ipetent niece had provoked such a person. If this matter was not resolved properly, it would definitely be a great disaster for the Yan n!

    ¡°This is my family¡¯s youngdy! This is young master ye, youngdy¡¯s husband. That Fox is my youngdy¡¯s beast pet. ¡± Zi Yu gave a simple introduction. In the divine realm, for the sake of convenience, they would tell the outside world that ye chen was the young miss ¡®husband, in case there were blind people who wanted to hit on the young miss.

    ¡°May I know how to address you, miss?¡± The second master of the Yan n was secretly surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that a god-like figure like Zi Yu would actually have a master! This was simply too unbelievable! Never in his dreams would he have thought that they would have such a rtionship.

    ¡°My master¡¯s surname is Leng!¡± Xue Ying spoke on behalf of Leng ruoxue.

    ......

    ¡°Hello, miss Leng! I¡¯m very polite. ¡± The Yan n¡¯s second master very courteously saluted.

    ¡°Second master Yan, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. I can¡¯t ept it!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. She was thinking to herself,¡¯even if you¡¯re so respectful, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let Yan Ling¡¯ er off!¡¯

    ¡°Miss Leng, I know that big brother and Ling ¡®er have offended you, but now that big brother is dead, we are willing to hand Ling¡¯ er over to you to deal with andpensate for the harm you have suffered. So, I hope that miss Leng will not take their rudeness to heart.¡± The second master of the Yan n said straightforwardly. His words had also expressed the Yan n¡¯s attitude. They would do everything ording to the conditionsid out by Leng ruoxue and the others. Their only request was for the other party to not haggle over this matter.

    Even though they were still unclear of Leng ruoxue¡¯s identity, but for Yan kun, the city Lord of Yan Bei city, to value her so much, her identity must not be ordinary! Therefore, they took the initiative to express their goodwill. After all, their father¡¯s principle in dealing with people had always been to not look down on anyone, even if they were temporarily in dire straits! It was precisely because of his father¡¯s humble attitude towards others that his father had a wide range of friends. At the same time, it also allowed the Yan family¡¯s business to be sessful.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that the Yan n has thought of it. With Yan Ling ¡®er and a littlepensation, you want me to let go of the fact that they wanted to kill me?¡± Leng ruoxueughed coldly.

    ¡°If miss Leng has any other requests, please state them. As long as it¡¯s within our Yan n¡¯s capabilities, we¡¯re willing to do our best to satisfy them!¡± The Yan n¡¯s second master continued as he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of it yet. I¡¯ll tell you when I think of it.¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently and did not say anything else.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Looking at Leng ruoxue¡¯s expression, second master Yan knew that she was still in a fit of anger and did not intend to have a good talk with him. He sighed helplessly, and then casually chatted with Zi Yu and the others for a while, before he got up and left the guest courtyard.

    Originally, he wanted to ask the other party how his big brother and Ling ¡®er had offended them, and also to test the other party¡¯s thoughts. Unfortunately, the other party did not give him any chance at all!

    After leaving the guest courtyard, he went to report to his father about the gains of the guest courtyard. Then, he went to find the subordinates who followed his big brother to understand the situation.

    As she watched second master Yan¡¯s back, Zi Yu smiled and said,¡±¡±Miss, hasn¡¯t the list ofpensation already been drawn up? Why don¡¯t you just give it to him?¡±

    ¡°No rush! If hees to you again to ask about the situation, you should reveal a little. ¡± Leng ruoxue ordered. Actually, she did not hand the list ofpensation to the other party immediately because she wanted to keep him in suspense. Otherwise, she was sure that the other party would not be as calm as he was now when he saw the list ofpensation. Thus, she was waiting for the best opportunity to demand an exorbitant price. She wanted to make the Yan n anxious and angry, but at the same time, there was nothing she could do. When that time came, no matter what conditions she offered, the other party would not reject her. He didn¡¯t dare to have any other thoughts.

    ¡°Good! Youngdy, how should we deal with Yan Ling ¡®er?¡± Zi Yu asked again.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Yan family not send Yan Ling ¡®er over yet? After they bring Yan Ling ¡®er here, we¡¯ll let Bai Xu handle her. ¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

 Chapter 1361

    <h4>Chapter 1361: Cold frost pill (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Hehe! Young miss, you¡¯ve found the right person by handing that Yan Ling ¡®er to me. Our White Tiger n has many ways to deal with prisoners! I will definitely make her regret being born into this world!¡± Bai Xu promised with an evil smile.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident, I¡¯ll wait and see.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. She had heard that The White Tiger race had many ways to torture their enemies, which was why she had handed him over to Bai Xu.

    ¡°Mm, leave it to me. Don¡¯t worry! That¡¯s right, miss! Do you want her to die, live, or be half-dead?¡± Bai Xu could not help but ask.

    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll let her live first, then half-dead, and finally make her wish she was dead! When the punishment is enough, you can deal with it directly. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Uh! Miss! Your requirements are so high!¡± Bai Xu¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines. He finally understood that he could offend anyone but women. No wonder people often said that women¡¯s hearts were the most vicious! It seemed that the eyes of the masses were sharp.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there any difficulty? If you can¡¯t do it, then I¡¯ll let Xueying do it!¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, leave it to me! I¡¯ll definitely make that woman regret ever being born in this world. ¡± Xue Ying immediately promised upon hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°Miss! I can do it well!¡± Bai Xu quickly said when he heard that someone was snatching his job.

    ¡°Then you cane at me together!¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she stood up and left the garden with the evildoer.

    At the same time, after the Yan n¡¯s second master understood the situation from the guards by his eldest brother¡¯s side, he immediately sent Yan Ling ¡®er to the side courtyard and handed her over to Zi Yu and the others.

    He was furious! A maidservant? Which part of her looked like a maidservant? He really doubted his big brother and niece¡¯s judgment. Now, it was all good. Because of their arrogance, they had brought big trouble to the Yan family.

    After handing over Yan Ling ¡®er, he ran to the main courtyard to greet his father and repeated the situation reported by the guards to his father. After the Yan family head heard it, he did not say anything. He just sighed and closed his eyes to rest.

    When second master Yan saw this, he immediately turned around and left his father¡¯s room to avoid disturbing his father¡¯s rest.

    ......

    In the next few days, Yan Ling ¡®er¡¯s painful cries would often be heard from the guest courtyard, scaring the other people of the Yan n. Everyone was in a panic, afraid that they would be the next one.

    Yin Xiao, Leng ruoxue, and the others sat in the garden and chatted. They drank tea while listening to the painful howlsing from the room. Yin Xiao¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines. He couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±Xue ¡®er, why don¡¯t you borrow the Yan family¡¯s prison cell? don¡¯t you think her screams are too noisy?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it if you find it noisy! We¡¯re dealing with the Yan family¡¯s youngdy. If we borrow their prison cells, wouldn¡¯t that be a little too much?¡± Leng ruoxue said in an understanding manner.

    ¡°Uh! But, her voice is too loud!¡± Yi Xiao said speechlessly.

    ¡°Yue Qing, get Xue Ying and Bai Xian to block her mouth. Big brother Yin can¡¯t stand her voice.¡± After Leng ruoxue heard Yin Xiao¡¯s words, she immediately instructed Yue Jing, who was beside her.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yue Qing held back herughter, turned around, and left.

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s words made Yin Xiao¡¯s expression darken even more. He couldn¡¯t help but think to himself,¡¯I can¡¯t stand hearing this, but you guys are used to it?¡¯

    As if she knew what Yin Xiao was thinking, Leng ruoxue looked at Yin Xiao¡¯s expression and smiled,¡±Big brother Yin, if you stay here for a few days, you¡¯ll get used to it like us.¡±

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯d better not get used to it. ¡± Yin Xiao was helpless. It seemed like Xue ¡®er and the others enjoyed this kind of life, but he didn¡¯ t! He couldn¡¯t stand a woman yelling all day long. It would affect his rest!

    ¡°Hahaha! I am very sincere in inviting older brother Yin to stay with us. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, please spare me! I still want to live for a few more years!¡± Yin Xiao fearfully said.

    ¡°Older brother Yin, you are a man. How can you be so timid!¡± Leng ruoxue said, pretending to disagree.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, please let me go! However, I want to know how long you want to torture her?¡± Yin Xiao asked curiously.

    ¡°It depends on Xueying and Bai Xu¡¯s mood! I¡¯ve already handed that woman over to them. ¡± Leng ruoxue said irresponsibly.

    ¡°When do you n to get the Yan n¡¯spensation?¡± Yin Xiao asked again.

    ¡°I should be waiting for a few days! Big brother Yin, do you want to make a profit from the Hong family¡¯s matter this time?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! You want to Rob the Hong family too? I thought that you would want the head of the Hong family to die. After all, he has always wanted to take advantage of you. ¡± Yin Xiao reminded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the Hong n at all. Besides, the head of the Hong n is in the hands of the Yan n now. The Yan n will not be willing to hand him over to me, nor will they kill him. The Yan n is also hoping to use the head of the Hong n to get some benefits!¡± If she wanted Yan Ling ¡®er andpensation, the other party would definitely give it to her. However, if she wanted the head of the Hong family, the Yan family would definitely not agree to it. Thus, she naturally would not ask for it. However, this did not prevent her from getting somepensation from the Hong family. After all, the father and daughter of the Hong family had schemed against her many times!

    ¡°That makes sense. But, how can we profit from the Hong family?¡± Yin Xiao¡¯s face was puzzled.

    ¡°While the Yan n wants the benefits, they should also bring out our share!¡± Leng ruoxue replied matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Uh! Will the Yan n agree?¡± Yin Xiao¡¯s face was filled with question marks.

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t agree, then just reveal your identity. If the Hong family head wants to kill us, the Yan family will be waiting to see the Hong family make a fool of themselves! Why would I not agree?¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°This ... It¡¯s not too good to reveal my identity, right? People will say that I¡¯m taking advantage of my power to bully others. ¡± Yin Xiao was a little hesitant. He didn¡¯t mind getting somepensation from the Hong family, but if he had to reveal his identity as the yin family¡¯s young master to get thepensation, he was a little hesitant.

    Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw Yin Xiao¡¯s serious expression.¡±Hahaha! Big brother Yin, I was just joking with you! You took it seriously!¡±

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! You bad girl, you even yed me!¡± When Yin Xiao heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

 Chapter 1362

    <h4>Chapter 1362: Cold frost pill (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Big brother Yin, I¡¯m not ying with you! I meant it when I said I would get somepensation from the Hong family, but! You naturally don¡¯t need to reveal your identity!¡± Leng ruoxue said seriously.

    ¡°Will the Yan n do as we say?¡± Yin Xiao asked curiously.

    ¡°They can¡¯t wait to see the Hong family be a joke! Furthermore, the great elder of the Hong family is said to be very powerful. No one in the Yan family can deal with him. However, that great elder should not be difficult to deal with for brother Yin!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°You mean, you want me to help the Yan n deal with the Hong n¡¯s first elder?¡± Yin Xiao asked.

    ¡°Of course not. The Yan n and the Hong n have suffered heavy losses in this battle. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t wish for any conflict between the two ns in the short term. What I mean is that we should let them know our strength appropriately. Only then will the Yan n be willing to seek justice from the Hong n on our behalf.¡± Leng ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Mm, your idea is not bad. However, we have to find a suitable time to show off our strength. Otherwise, why would the Yan n value us!¡± Yin Xiao said.

    ¡°Hehe! As long as brother Yin is mentally prepared for this, it¡¯s fine. Furthermore, there¡¯s no need to find an opportunity. The Yan n will give us this opportunity. In a moment, I¡¯ll send someone to inform the Yan n of this matter. At that time, we¡¯ll just act ording to the Yan n¡¯s reaction. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Good! I¡¯ll listen to your arrangements. ¡± Yin Xiao nodded.

    ¡°Big brother Yin, if the yin family heard what you said, would theye and scold me?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°They dare! If anyone dares toe and scold you! I¡¯ll ruthlessly take care of them!¡± Yin Xiao shouted.

    ¡°Hahaha! Big brother Yi is so bold!¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she finished speaking. She then instructed Yue Qing to inform the Yan n¡¯s great elder about this matter while she continued to chat with Yin Xiao.

    Not long after, Yue Qing returned.

    ¡°Moon eye! What¡¯s wrong? Things aren¡¯t going well?¡± Leng ruoxue saw that Yue Qing¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t too good and couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.

    ......

    ¡°Miss! I found the Yan n¡¯s first elder and told him about this matter, but who knew that he would actually say that he wanted to discuss it with the n head and the other elders! This is really infuriating!¡± Yue Qing said unhappily.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal! This is within my expectations!¡± Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Miss! You¡¯re not angry?¡± Yue Qing asked in disbelief. Miss¡¯s reaction was so calm! One had to know that when she heard the Yan n¡¯s first elder¡¯s reply, her lungs were about to explode from anger!

    ¡°If I¡¯m angry because of this, I¡¯d be dead already! Moon eye! Calm down! Our request is a little beyond their expectations, so it¡¯s normal for them to need to discuss it!¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she consoled him.

    ¡°Miss! I suggest that we continue to increase thepensation to the Yan n! Hmph! I don¡¯t believe that the Yan family won¡¯t be so heartbroken that they¡¯ll vomit blood!¡± Yue Qing said furiously.

    ¡°Moon eye! If that¡¯s the case, the Yan n won¡¯t be treating us with courtesy anymore!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile. The Yan family had already expected them to demand an exorbitant price, so they were already prepared for it. Although the list she had given would cause the Yan family to feel some heartache, it wasn¡¯t to the extent that the Yan family couldn¡¯t bear it. However, if it was as Yue Qing had said and they continued to increase thepensation, the Yan family would definitely be unable to ept it and retaliate. If that happened, the harmonious scene that she had created would bepletely destroyed!

    This was not what she wanted. Basically, she was quite satisfied with the Yan family¡¯s current performance. At least the master, who had never shown his face before, still had some brains. Otherwise, she would not be able to stay here temporarily!

    As for whether or not Yanbei city would continue to cooperate with the Yan n, and how they would cooperate, it would depend on the Yan n¡¯s performance.

    At this moment, in the Yan residence¡¯s main hall, other than the family head who was bedridden, all the elders were gathered. Even the elders who were injured from the conflict with the Hong family were gathered. However, they were not sure what had happened.

    Seeing that almost everyone had arrived, the Yan n¡¯s first elder cleared his throat and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ve called you here because I have something important to discuss with you,¡±

    ¡°Great elder, you must have something important to tell us, so you might as well just say it!¡± A certain elder with a fiery temper couldn¡¯t stand the great elder¡¯s slow temperament and shouted anxiously. He was only short of pointing at the great elder¡¯s nose and saying,¡±hurry up and say what you want!¡± Don¡¯t talk nonsense!

    ¡°You should know that the head of the Hong family and a few of their elders are in our hands!¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder sighed lightly. However, his words were also regarded as nonsense by the other elders, just that no one said it out loud.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The elders nodded and continued to wait for the next part.

    ¡°There¡¯s been a little mishap. ¡± Yan n¡¯s first elder said.

    ¡°What happened? Could the Hong family have run away? Or is the first elder of the Hong family already here?¡± An elder guessed.

    ¡°None of them! Someone is trying to get a share of the Hong family¡¯s profits!¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder finally revealed the reason why he had asked the elders toe.

    ¡°Great elder! What do you mean by that? Who wants a piece of the cake!¡± Some of the elders did not understand the Yan n¡¯s first elder¡¯s words and asked with question marks on their faces.

    ¡°The ones who helped us deal with the Yan n! Just now, they sent someone to say that they want the Hong family topensate them as well. ¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder exined.

    ¡°Oh! I was wondering what it was! Since they also wanted the Hong family topensate, then let the Hong familypensate as well! It¡¯s not like you want us to pay, so why did you gather all of us in such a hurry?¡± An elder said in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°What do you know? Originally, we only wanted the Hong family topensate us for our losses and also cure the master¡¯s illness, but the Hong family might not even agree to it. Now, if we add theirpensation, the Hong family will definitely not agree. ¡±

    ¡°We can ask for lesspensation, but the master¡¯s illness can¡¯t be dyed any longer. Other than the first elder, no one else can help with this illness, so I gathered you all here to discuss how we should deal with this matter. If we refuse them, we have to find a good reason. ¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder said with a face full of headache. He didn¡¯t want to offend the people living in his Yan n now. However, if the Hong n asked for too much, the first elder would not agree at all. He might even tell them directly that the Hong n members in their hands were not worth that much money! That entric old man would definitely do such a thing.

 Chapter 1363

    <h4>Chapter 1363: Cold frost pill (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    After hearing the Yan n¡¯s first elder¡¯s words, all the elders fell silent! After hearing the first elder¡¯s exnation, they also realized the seriousness of the matter! The first elder of the Hong family wasn¡¯t the patriarch of the Yan family! Not only was that old man powerful, but he was also very stingy! It wasn¡¯t easy to getpensation from him, and they might want more than one, which made it a bit difficult!

    ¡°First elder, it¡¯s not easy to deal with the Hong family. I¡¯m afraid that those people are not easy to negotiate with. Moreover, thepensation we have to pay is still in their hands! Why don¡¯t you go and tell them what exactly they need to give a straightforward answer? if this drags on, the longer it drags on, the more uncertain I will be!¡± One of the elders said fearfully. He didn¡¯t know why, butpared to the head elder of the Hong family, he seemed to be more afraid of the people living in the guest house!

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t want to know? In the beginning, I sent people to ask every day, but they told me that they hadn¡¯t decided yet. What could I do?¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder said in a depressed manner.

    ¡°Uh! It¡¯s been a few days, why haven¡¯t you decided yet!¡± The elders were all puzzled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but you¡¯d better be prepared. This time, the Yan n will definitely bleed a lot.¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder was afraid that the other elders were not mentally prepared, so he cautiously reminded them again.

    ¡°Great elder! Does the head of the family know that the other party also wants the Hong family topensate?¡± At this moment, another elder asked.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t mentioned this to the master yet. I don¡¯t want him to worry about this, so don¡¯t let him know about this.¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder reminded the other elders.

    ¡°Mm! However, did the other party say what their reason for wantingpensation is?¡± After the elders nodded, they continued to ask.

    ¡°He said it! The other party said that the Hong family head also wanted to kill them and caused them to panic, so they asked forpensation from the Hong family. ¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder said speechlessly. He really did not know who was the one who caused panic. Why was it that when someone asked forpensation, they asked for it so naturally? On the other hand, they had to be overcautious. He also wanted to be like the other party! However, as soon as he thought of the devilish man¡¯s money-making methods, his heart began to beat faster!

    ¡°Great elder, since the other party¡¯s reason is so sufficient, then you should directly speak to the Hong family¡¯s great elder like this. As for whether the Hong family willpensate them or not, that¡¯s not something we can decide!¡± An elder suggested.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, but I¡¯m afraid that the great elder of the Hong family will fly into a rage out of humiliation. You all know that no one on the divine maind can cure our patriarch¡¯s injuries. With our strength, it¡¯s impossible for us to go to the divine world to ask for elixirs. There has been no news from the main family until now, so I¡¯m sure they haven¡¯t found any elixirs that can cure our patriarch. Therefore, we can only rely on the great elder of the Hong family. ¡°I¡¯m afraid our n head ...¡±Yan n¡¯s first elder only finished half of his sentence and did not continue, because he knew that all the elders present understood.

    ¡°First elder, this won¡¯t do, that won¡¯t do. What should we do about this?¡± The elders of the Yan family all frowned. This matter made them feel very conflicted.

    After much discussion, the Yan n¡¯s elders were still unable toe to a conclusion. The Yan n¡¯s first elder was rather helpless. In the end, he could only go and see Leng ruoxue personally.

    ......

    In the guest courtyard.

    Leng ruoxue sat on the main seat in the living room and looked at the Yan n¡¯s first elder and the rest. She could not help butugh in her heart. It seemed like the Yan n¡¯s first elder and the rest could no longer keep their cool. Otherwise, they would not havee knocking on their door so quickly!

    ¡°Miss Leng, your maidservant came to tell me today that you also want the Hong family topensate?¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder said with a smile.

    ¡°Yup! However, the people of the Hong n are now in the hands of your Yan n, so we can only leave our matter to great elder Yan. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Youngdy Leng, I¡¯m afraid this matter is a bit difficult to handle!¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder said with a bitter face.

    ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about it? The patriarch of the Hong family and so many elders are in your hands. Can¡¯t the first elder of the Yan family even handle such a small matter? Or is it that the Yan n¡¯s first elder is not giving us face and is deliberately trying to avoid it?¡± Leng ruoxueughed coldly.

    ¡°Miss Leng, we really don¡¯t have a choice, because the first elder of the Hong family won¡¯t agree at all, and that old man is holding it! Based on my understanding of him, if thepensation we ask for is too much, he would rather give up the Hong family members in our hands than give us even a little bit ofpensation. So, do you think yourpensation can be excluded from our Yan family ¡®s?¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder hade to an agreement, and his attitude was extremely good. The reason why he was like this was because he hoped that Leng ruoxue would give up on her own idea. It would be best if they could settle the score with the Hong n themselves and not involve the Yan n. However, how could Leng ruoxue let him have his wish!

    ¡°The matter between the Hong n and I can choose not to involve your Yan n. As long as you hand over the Hong n head and the elders to me, I will go and discuss thepensation with the Hong n myself.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder was depressed because he would never agree to Leng ruoxue¡¯s condition. If they didn¡¯t have any important figures in the Hong n, what bargaining chips would they have to negotiate with the Hong n¡¯s first elder?

    ¡°If great elder Yan doesn¡¯t agree, then help us get thepensation from the Hong family!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. If you want to get any benefits from the Hong family, go and ask them for it yourself. Don¡¯t drag us into it!¡± At this time, an elder with a bad temper from the Yan n couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and spoke.

    ¡°Great elder Yan, you have two choices. One is to hand over the people of the Hong family to me, and the other is to ask forpensation from the Hong family for us. Choose one! You guys decide for yourselves! Zi Yu! Send the guest away!¡± Leng ruoxue nced at the elder who spoke and said coldly. With that, she turned around and left the living room.

    ¡°Elders, please return! By the way, if you anger my master, you¡¯ll end up in a miserable state. ¡± Zi Yu said with a smile. After she finished speaking, she even deliberately released her pressure and invited the Yan n elders out of the guest courtyard.

 Chapter 1364

    <h4>Chapter 1364: Cold frost pill (5)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    The elders of the Yan n left the guest hall in a sorry state and returned to the meeting hall drenched in sweat. At this time, their faces still carried a trace of shock and disbelief, and the back of their clothes waspletely drenched in their own sweat.

    Never in their wildest dreams would they have thought that the man with the looks of an early stage true God was actually hiding his true strength. What was even more unexpected was that they were unable to withstand a mere pressure from him and almost made a fool of themselves on the spot. If it wasn¡¯t for the man who had left them some face, they might not have the face to see anyone in the future! It was too terrifying. At this point, they had a new understanding of Leng ruoxue and the others ¡®abilities.

    Not long after they returned to the main hall, the elders who had gone to find Yin Xiao also returned with ugly expressions.

    After sitting down, the elders were silent for a long time.

    After a long time.

    ¡°First elder, why don¡¯t we help them ask forpensation from the Hong family!¡± Someone said. Sob...Those people were too scary! They couldn¡¯t afford to offend him!

    ¡°Yup! Great elder, although the patriarch¡¯s illness is very important, if we anger them, I¡¯m afraid the entire Yan family will have to answer. ¡± An elder agreed.

    ¡°Yup! The great elder! We can¡¯t afford to offend these people!¡± All the elders agreed. Right now, they were extremely resentful of the trouble that the Yan n¡¯s eldest master had caused. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Yan n¡¯s eldest master was no longer in this world, they would definitely have given him a good beating first before handing him over to Leng ruoxue and the others to deal with.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s settle the score with the Hong family together!¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder said tearlessly, n Lord! I¡¯ve let you down! It was such a good opportunity, but we didn¡¯t grasp it. He couldn¡¯t help but feel sad in his heart.

    After making his decision, he went to the n head¡¯s room in the main courtyard and reported the matter to him. At the same time, he also told him that there were people who seemed to be from the God Realm by Leng ruoxue¡¯s side.

    After the Yan family head heard this, he didn¡¯t say much and just nodded his head, letting the first elder handle it.

    Following that, the Yan n¡¯s first elder paid a visit to the guest courtyard where Leng ruoxue and the others were staying.

    As he sat in the living room waiting to be received, the Yan n¡¯s first elder was extremely depressed. This was clearly his home, but why did he seem like a guest, so uneasy? Especially Zi Yu, who was sitting with him not far away, made his heart thump even more! It jumped wildly without stopping!

    ......

    ¡°Great elder Yan, you¡¯ve decided so quickly?¡± At this moment, Leng ruoxue walked in from outside and said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes! Miss Leng, we¡¯ve decided to help you getpensation from the Hong family. ¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder quickly said.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it! There¡¯s strength in numbers. Even if that first elder of the Hong n is trying to knock on the door, he would have to consider the situation. Otherwise, he will only bring the Hong n to a dead end!¡± Even though Leng ruoxue¡¯s words were directed at the Hong n, she was also trying to warn the Yan n¡¯s first elder.

    ¡°Miss Leng¡¯s words make sense.¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder echoed, but he was somewhat absent-minded.

    ¡°Is great elder Yan worried about your n head¡¯s illness?¡± Leng ruoxue nced at the Yan n¡¯s first elder and said.

    ¡°Uh! How did miss Leng know?¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder was deeply shocked by Leng ruoxue¡¯s ability to read people¡¯s expressions. Although it was no secret that the n head was currently bedridden, he thought he had concealed it very well. He didn¡¯t expect that the other party would actually see through it. From this, it could be seen how meticulous the other party¡¯s thoughts were.

    ¡°It¡¯s all written on your face. ¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s right! Our patriarch was injured by the Grand Elder of the Hong family, and the divine skill used by the Grand Elder is a family heirloom of the Hong family. In the entire Hong family, only the Grand Elder is able to use it, and our patriarch¡¯s injuries can only be healed by the person who injured him. ¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder lightly sighed, a helpless look on his face.

    ¡°Other than the first elder of the Hong family who can cure your master¡¯s injuries, can¡¯t any other healing pills do the same?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously. It seemed like she would have to meet the first elder of the Hong family and see what kind of godly skill he had used to cause such an injury that only he could heal.

    ¡°Medicinal pills are fine too, but they¡¯re extremely difficult to find and can¡¯t be concocted by ordinary alchemists.¡± The great elder of the Yan n said with a worried look. There had been no news from the main n for a long time, so they had given up on the pills. The great elder of the Hong n was their greatest hope, but under the pressure of Leng ruoxue and the others, they had no choice but to give up one hundred percent of their hope. Now, they could only pray that the great elder of the Hong n would not give up on the nsmen of the Hong n who were currently locked up in the Yan n¡¯s prison. Otherwise, they would really have no more hope.

    ¡°May I know what kind of medicinal pill you need?¡± Leng ruoxue asked again. She had quite a number of pills with her, but she didn¡¯t know if there were any that they needed. Furthermore, if it wasn¡¯t for the Yan n¡¯s wise decision, she wouldn¡¯t have returned the favor!

    ¡°If we want to cure the master¡¯s injury, we need the frost pill. The herbs required to refine that pill are very rare. Furthermore, the frost pill is very difficult to refine. That¡¯s why we have been unable to find it.¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder exined.

    ¡°Frost pill? I just happen to have one in my hands. ¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s words immediately caused the first elder to fall into a daze.

    Seeing first elder¡¯s reaction, Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t say anything else. She waited for him to digest this information.

    In fact, other than the rare ingredients required to refine the frost pill, it was not considered a very good healing pill. Moreover, the frost pill could only treat injuries caused by the cold attribute. Therefore, it was a very unpopr pill. Very few alchemists would refine this kind of pill that almost no one wanted.

    The reason why she had this kind of pill in her hands was because her ice-attribute beasts liked to eat pills as snacks. In order to satisfy their appetite, she had refined all kinds of pills in case they needed it. In addition to the pills that Zheng en and his disciples used to practice, she had a lot of these less popr pills.

    ¡°Youngdy Leng, do you really have the frost pill?¡± After a long time, the Yan n¡¯s first elder regained his senses and asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Of course.¡± After speaking, Leng ruoxue took out a cold Jade bottle from her bracelet. Inside the bottle was the cold frost pill that the Yan n¡¯s first elder had mentioned.

    Looking at the small Jade bottle that was emitting waves of cold air, the Yan n¡¯s first elder felt waves of excitement in his heart. He couldn¡¯t believe that he would be so lucky. Initially, he had wanted to use the Hong n¡¯s members to threaten the first elder so that he would cure the family head¡¯s injuries. He had also been prepared for the first elder to take the opportunity to lower his conditions. However, he didn¡¯t expect Leng ruoxue to give him such a big surprise. With this, why would he have to amodate the first elder of the Hong n? After using Leng ruoxue¡¯s cold frost pill to heal the n head¡¯s injuries, he would be able to take control of the situation.

    Thinking of this, he suddenly became excited.

    ¡°Youngdy Leng, this cold frost pill is exactly what our n head is in urgent need of. If you have any conditions, please state them. I am willing to pay a high price for this pill.¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder said, suppressing the excitement in his heart. With this frost pill, he would no longer have to worry about the n head¡¯s injuries. Furthermore, he would be able to hold the initiative when negotiating with the Hong n.

    ¡°I can give you the frost pill, but I only have one request. That is, when great elder Yan is negotiating with the great elder of the Hong n, do not go easy on him! We¡¯ll do our best to obtain as many benefits as possible. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss Leng! I¡¯ve been thinking too much because of the master¡¯s injury, but now that I have the frost pill, I don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. This time, I¡¯ll settle all the Old and New scores with the Hong family. However, the great elder of the Hong family is a cold person. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯d rather not take the members of the Hong family than spend so much money!¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder said worriedly.

 Chapter 1365

    <h4>Chapter 1365: The Furious first elder of the Hong family (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°That will depend on great elder Yan¡¯s ability. The master of the Hong family and so many elders are in your hands. I think that even if the great elder of the Hong family is heartless, he can¡¯t possibly ignore the life and death of so many nsmen! If he really didn¡¯t care, wouldn¡¯t you be able to do whatever you want to those Hong family members? I don¡¯t believe that he won¡¯t feel heartache, but there¡¯s a high chance that he¡¯ll use master Yan¡¯s injuries to threaten you, so you have to be mentally prepared. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she reminded him.

    ¡°Miss Leng¡¯s words are reasonable. I will take precautions in advance. No matter how cunning that old fox is, I will not let him escape easily this time!¡± Yan n¡¯s first elder guaranteed.

    ¡± Yes. Also, this is the list ofpensation we want. ¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she nodded towards Zi Yu. Zi Yu understood her meaning and took out a thin piece of paper from her storage ring, handing it to the Yan n¡¯s first elder.

    After the Yan n¡¯s great elder received it, he swept a nce over it. Immediately, his heart began to Twitch and he couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted. Wu ... These people were really too ruthless. Although he had long prepared in his heart that the other party would demand an exorbitant price, thepensation they wanted had still exceeded his expectations. This time, his Yan n would probably have to pay until they went bankrupt. However, he didn¡¯t dare to have the slightest thought of reneging on the debt, because as long as he thought of Zi Yu¡¯s shocking strength, his heart would tremble.

    ¡± Don¡¯t be afraid, great elder. This is all thepensation you and the Hong family have to offer. I¡¯ve written it all down. Do you understand what I mean, great elder? ¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the Yan n¡¯s first elder¡¯s face, which flickered between light and dark, white for a moment, then ck for a moment. She almostughed out loud in her heart. This Yan n¡¯s first elder was so scared that he didn¡¯t even bother to hide his thoughts.

    ¡°Uh! ¡°Miss Leng, you mean ...¡± When the Yan n¡¯s first elder heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he was bewildered, afraid that he had guessed the other party¡¯s thoughts wrong.

    ¡°Thepensation on this list is what I want. As for whether the Yan family or the Hong family willpensate me, I don¡¯t care! As long as great elder Yan is able to gather everything ording to the list I¡¯ve written, it¡¯ll be fine. Great elder Yan should understand now!¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the Yan n¡¯s first elder, who was like a bird startled by the mere twang of a bow. He was so frightened that he didn¡¯t even believe her own judgment. She couldn¡¯t help butugh in her heart, and could only exin it in a clearer manner.

    ¡°I understand! I understand!¡± After listening to Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, the Yan n¡¯s first elder finally heaved a sigh of relief. He no longer felt so stifled in his heart. Sob ... He was really scared to death. With so many things, the Yan n would be emptied out. Luckily, the Hong n was still there to support them.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, great elder Yan, please leave!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled and asked her to leave. She then instructed Zi Yu to pass the frost pill to the Yan n¡¯s first elder.

    ¡°Good! Miss Leng, I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder carefully took the frost pill, and after he finished speaking, he stood up and left the guest courtyard.

    After the Yan n¡¯s first elder left, he felt depressed as he walked. Wu ... This was clearly his home, okay? Why was he the one who was invited out? He had lived for so long, but he had never seen a guest who ignored the host like Leng ruoxue! However, he ... Had the right to be proud!

    After the Yan n¡¯s first elder left the guest courtyard where Leng ruoxue and the others were staying, the first thing he did was to go to the main courtyard to meet the n head.

    ¡°Grand Elder, is there anything important for you to return?¡± The patriarch of the Yan n looked at the first elder in confusion.

    ......

    ¡°Master, I just came back from miss Leng¡¯s ce.¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder said.

    ¡°Oh! Do they have any other requests?¡± The Yan n master understood. If not for this, the great elder would not havee to discuss with him in such a hurry.

    ¡°They gave me the list ofpensation, and this!¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder was in a good mood as he kept them in suspense before taking out the small cold Jade bottle.

    ¡°Oh! Great elder, what¡¯s in that bottle?¡± The Yan n head looked at the small white bottle that was emitting a cold air that made one¡¯s heart palpitate. He was extremely puzzled. What medicine was the great elder selling in his gourd?

    ¡°Master! This was the frost pill! A frost pill that can cure your injuries!¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder said with an excited expression.

    ¡°Frost pill? How did you get the frost pill? Could it be that the main family sent it over?¡± The head of the Yan n was extremely excited. He had been injured for quite some time, and he had thought that the hope of recovery was getting slimmer and slimmer. He didn¡¯t expect that such a big surprise would suddenlynd in front of him. He was really, really excited to the point that he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the master, it¡¯s miss Leng. She happened to have the frost pill and knew that the master¡¯s injuries were in urgent need of this frost pill, so she gave it to me. Master, please take it quickly!¡± After the Yan n¡¯s first elder gave a simple exnation, he urged the n leader to take the frost pill.

    However, the Yan n head did not consume it immediately. Instead, he looked at his n¡¯s great elder with a serious expression and said,¡±¡±Grand Elder, what price did you pay to obtain this cold frost pill?¡±

    ¡°Uh! n head, these frost pills were given to me by youngdy Leng, and she didn¡¯t pay any price for it. ¡± Yan n¡¯s first elder was startled for a moment before saying.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hide it from me! I won¡¯t believe it. We¡¯re not rted to him in any way, and we even have some enmity between us. How could he be so kind as to give me the frost pill? did you agree to some conditions?¡± The patriarch of the Yan n asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Family head, if there are any conditions, I¡¯ve agreed to make the Hong family bleed. Other than that, I have no other conditions.¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder carefully recalled, and then said with absolute certainty, AI! After hearing the family head¡¯s words, he started to doubt himself. Hence, he recalled his conversation with Leng ruoxue from the beginning to the end.

    ¡°You really didn ¡®t? Great elder, don¡¯t try to deceive me just so I can eat this frost pill!¡± The patriarch of the Yan n reminded him worriedly.

    ¡°Master! Why Would I Lie to You? I really don¡¯t have any more. ¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder said with a depressed look. Wu ... Could it be that his credibility was so bad? Why didn¡¯t the master believe him?

    ¡°Then I¡¯m at ease, great elder! It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but I can¡¯t believe those people! I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be willing to pay any price for my illness. ¡± The Yan n leader sighed softly and said slowly. He had grown up with the great elder, so the two of them had an extremely good rtionship. They could also trust each other, and this was one of the main reasons why the Yan n could be so harmonious.

 Chapter 1366

    <h4>Chapter 1366: The Furious first elder of the Hong family (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Patriarch, don¡¯t worry! This frost pill was given to me by them without any additional conditions. Quickly take the pill! This way, we¡¯ll be able to have more initiative in the negotiations with the Hong family. ¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder urged.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The Yan n master nodded and took the pill from the first elder¡¯s hand, swallowing it.

    After a while.

    The patriarch¡¯s face, which had been extremely pale, slowly returned to normal. The cold energy in his body was gradually expelled, and it didn¡¯t take long for his injuries to recover.

    Feeling the warmth on his body, patriarch Yan stretched his arms and legs in disbelief. Then, he lifted the nket and got off the bed.

    ¡°How do you feel, patriarch?¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder stared at his n master, afraid that he would not be used to it.

    ¡°Good! Very good! After taking this cold frost pill, not only was the cold Qi in my bodypletely expelled, I even faintly showed signs of breaking through. This is truly too incredible. ¡± The Yan n head¡¯s face was filled with shock and disbelief. What was going on? One had to know that he had been stuck at the mid level of the high level deity stage for a long time. He had never been able to break through. However, after healing his injuries, he actually felt like he was about to break through. This was too strange.

    ¡°Congrattions, master!¡± After the Yan n¡¯s first elder heard the n head¡¯s words, he was also very happy. If the n head could break through to the advanced divine realm, then the Hong n¡¯s first elder wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    ¡°Hehe! Grand Elder, for the time being, it¡¯s best not to spread the news that I¡¯ve recovered. ¡± The patriarch of the Yan n said after some thought.

    ¡°Yes, if the news of family head¡¯s recovery reaches the ears of that old fox of the Hong family, he will definitely take precautions. We will not be able to catch him by surprise.¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder agreed.

    ¡°Great elder, it¡¯s all thanks to miss Leng that my injuries can be healed. Please take me to the guest house to thank her!¡± The Yan n leader said impatiently. He had always wanted to meet the celestial-like figures that the elders and his second son had been talking about. However, he had been bedridden for a long time and had not been able to meet them. Therefore, the first thing he wanted to do after recovering was to meet them and thank them personally. After all, they had saved his life despite their past grudges.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate for you to see them now!¡± Yan n¡¯s first elder said after some thought.

    ¡°Why do you say so?¡± The patriarch of the Yan n was puzzled.

    ......

    ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you just say that you wanted to hide your recovery? If you go to the guest courtyard and are seen by the nsmen, and someone identally tells them, then wouldn¡¯t our efforts be in vain? I think you¡¯d better be patient for a few days. It won¡¯t be toote to thank him after the Hong family¡¯s matter has been satisfactorily resolved. ¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder suggested.

    ¡°What you said isn¡¯t without reason. However, he gave me the medicinal pill to cure my injuries. If I don¡¯t go and thank him, wouldn¡¯t he be overthinking it?¡± The head of the Yan n asked worriedly. After all, they weren¡¯t friends with the other party, and there was also enmity between them. So, if the other party knew that his injuries had recovered, but didn¡¯te to thank him, wouldn¡¯t all their efforts be in vain if the enmity between them and the Yan n worsened? He was a little worried.

    ¡°n head, I don¡¯t think miss Leng and the others are petty people. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have given me the frost pill.¡± Yan n¡¯s first elder pondered for a moment before saying.

    ¡°These are two different things. After all, our Yan n had some disputes with them in the past. Now that they have shown us kindness, I should go and thank them personally.¡± The patriarch of the Yan n said stubbornly.

    ¡°Family head, don¡¯t be anxious. Why don¡¯t I go and sound out miss Leng¡¯s opinion tomorrow and see what she means? it¡¯s toote today, so don¡¯t go.¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder saw that he could not persuade the patriarch, so he could only use a roundabout method.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± The patriarch of the Yan n looked at the sky outside the window. It was indeed gettingte, so he had no choice but to dispel this thought.

    The next morning.

    Yan n¡¯s first elder left for the guest courtyard.

    When he saw Leng ruoxue, he first expressed his gratitude on behalf of the family head. He then said that the family head wanted to express his gratitude personally, but Leng ruoxue declined his offer.

    ¡°Let your master rest well! You¡¯ve just recovered, so don¡¯t run around. ¡± Leng ruoxue, who was sitting on the main seat, said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Uh! I understand! I¡¯ll let the patriarch know. ¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder tactfully said. It seemed that the other party was thinking the same thing as him! They didn¡¯t want the family head to appear in front of their nsmen now.

    ¡°Great elder Yan, that great elder from the Hong n should be arriving soon, right? It¡¯s been so many days, but he¡¯s still able to keep his cool. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve received news that first elder Hong has left Hong city and is heading towards our Yan city. He should be here in less than two days.¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder nodded.

    ¡°Before that old man arrives, I think great elder Yan should have a lot of things to prepare. I won¡¯t keep you any longer.¡± Leng ruoxue started to chase him away again.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, the Yan n¡¯s first elder was deeply depressed. Why was he always being chased out? Was his rtionship with others that bad? Every time he was chased out, he felt like crying to death.

    However, since the other party had already spoken, it would not be good for him to stay here and not move. After bidding Leng ruoxue farewell, he left the guest courtyard with an extremely depressed heart.

    Two dayster.

    The first elder of the Hong family had finally arrived in Yan city.

    Although the Yan and Hong n had many conflicts now, in order to show his n¡¯s magnanimity, the Yan n¡¯s first elder still very politely invited the Hong n¡¯s first elder and his party into the Yan n¡¯s main residence.

    However, the amodation they had arranged for the Hong family was not the best guest house. Hence, it caused some dissatisfaction in the Hong family.

    ¡°Great elder Yan, you¡¯re just letting us stay here?¡± A certain elder of the Hong family said with a dissatisfied expression.

    ¡°What happened here?¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder had a puzzled look on his face. In his opinion, he was already giving the Hong n a lot of face by allowing them to stay here. Although this was not the best guest courtyard in the Yan n, it was not too bad.

    ¡°We used to stay at liuxiang residence.¡± The elder said.

    ¡°Elder Shan, as you said, that was in the past. In the past, people from your Hong family could let you stay in the liuxiang residence, but do you think that with the rtionship between our families, you can stay there now? Moreover, there¡¯s someone living there now!¡± The liuxiang residence that elder Shan mentioned was actually the guest courtyard that Leng ruoxue and the rest were staying in. It was also the best guest courtyard in the entire Hong n.

 Chapter 1367

    <h4>Chapter 1367: The Furious first elder of the Hong family (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    However, even if there was no one living there, he couldn¡¯t possibly arrange for the Hong n to stay there. After all, the Hong n was here to negotiate with them, and many of the Hong n¡¯s nsmen were in his hands. Therefore, it could be said that the Yan n had the upper hand now. Since that was the case, how could he be considerate of the Hong n and act ording to their wishes? If that happened, where would the Yan n¡¯s face be? Moreover, in the hearts of many members of the Yan family, the Hong family was equivalent to a prisoner. He had already given them a lot of face by being willing to invite them into the main residence. How could the Hong family have the right to be picky?

    ¡°You¡¯re clearly looking down on our Hong family. ¡± That elder Shan roared out in a somewhat annoyed manner.

    ¡°Elder Shan, if you really want to think that way, I won¡¯t object. However, please correct your position and don¡¯t forget the current situation of your Hong family.¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder reminded him with a straight face. This elder Shan was really brainless. No wonder he was able to escape death. It was because the Hong n head looked down on him. Therefore, he did not intend to bring him to the Yan n because he was afraid that he would ruin things. Otherwise, this elder Shan would probably be in their Yan n¡¯s prison by now. How could he still be able to show off in front of him?

    ¡°You ...¡± Elder Shan was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. He gave the Hong family members a look, but none of them were willing to help. This made him even angrier.

    ¡°Great elder Yan, we are very satisfied with this ce.¡± At this moment, the first elder of the Hong family, who had not spoken all this while, red at elder Shan before he spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that first elder Hong is satisfied. You must be tired from the long journey, have a good rest today! We¡¯ll talk business tomorrow. I¡¯ll take my leave first. ¡± After the Yan n¡¯s first elder finished speaking, he left with the Yan n¡¯s people without looking back.

    After Yan tribe¡¯s first elder left with his men, elder Shan said with a dissatisfied expression,¡±¡±Great elder, why do you indulge them? They really don¡¯t have any respect for our Hong family. ¡±

    ¡°You shut up! Don¡¯t me me for being impolite if you continue to speak nonsense. ¡± The Hong family¡¯s first elder said with a cold face, as if he had a headache. The n head and the others were in the hands of the Yan n, and now he couldn¡¯t even find anyone to discuss things with. He was really depressed to death with only a group of trash who only knew how to eat.

    ¡°Great elder!¡± Elder Shan¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. Although the great elder was usually cold and heartless, he still looked down on him even at this point. Thinking of this, he felt extremely depressed.

    ¡°All of you better use your brains. Our Hong n is no longer the same as before, and the Yan n is no longer the same as before. The n head and the elders are all in the hands of the Yan n, so you should all think carefully about what you should say and what you shouldn¡¯t say! Don¡¯t always make me follow behind you and clean up your mess. ¡± The Hong family¡¯s first elder said with a face full of disappointment.

    ¡°Yes! Great elder!¡± The members of the Hong family in the room didn¡¯t dare to say anything after hearing the first elder¡¯s reprimand. They could only nod.

    ¡°Go back to your rooms and rest! We still have a tough battle to fight. Even if you can¡¯t be of much help, don¡¯t add to my troubles. Don¡¯t me me for being merciless!¡± The first elder of the Hong family warned.

    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± Everyone from the Hong family replied and then carefully returned to their rooms.

    ......

    The next day.

    After a sleepless night, the first elder of the Hong n went to find the first elder of the Yan n to prepare for negotiations.

    The Yan n¡¯s first elder, who had not fully woken up, looked at the uninvited guest in his room and felt extremely depressed. It seemed that first elder Hong, who had always been calm, was a little impatient because of this matter. However, he could understand. After all, if their positions were to be reversed, he was afraid that he would be even more anxious than the first elder of the Hong family.

    ¡°Great elder Yan, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯vee to disturb you so early because our Hong family¡¯s Affairs are really very busy. The family head isn¡¯t around, and there are many things that I have to deal with. So, I really don¡¯t have much time. Let¡¯s quickly discuss the conditions so that I can return to the Hong family earlier. ¡± The first elder of the Hong family said apologetically.

    ¡°First elder Hong, I know you¡¯re in a hurry to return to the Hong family, but you have to give me some time to put on my clothes!¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder helplessly reminded him. This Hong n¡¯s first elder had just happened to block him under the nket. It was really ... Too embarrassing!

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯ve known each other for so many years, but I didn¡¯t expect great elder Yan to be shy. ¡± The Hong family¡¯s first elder said with a smile. However, he couldn¡¯t help but think to himself,¡¯old thing, you can¡¯t be the only one who¡¯sughing at our Hong family. I have to look at you too. Otherwise, I¡¯ll feel unbnced.¡¯

    Shy, my ass! Upon hearing the Hong n¡¯s first elder¡¯s words, the Yan n¡¯s first elder could not help but curse in his heart. However, he still had to put on a helpless expression and said,¡±¡±First elder Hong, you still like to joke so much!¡±

    ¡°Hehe! This is called unexpected!¡± The Hong n¡¯s first elder said proudly. Then, he urged the Yan n¡¯s first elder,¡±¡±Great elder Yan, quickly put on your clothes! After you¡¯re done, we¡¯ll talk. ¡±

    AI! The Yan n¡¯s first elder sighed softly and felt extremely helpless. He could see that this old thing was nning to watch him change his clothes. Wu ... In his entire life, other than the n head and his already-deceased wife, no one had ever stared at him with such big eyes and watched him change his clothes!

    The Yan n¡¯s first elder was clear that this old thing from the Hong n could not be driven away. Therefore, he could only brace himself and endure the difort in his heart as he picked up the clothes that were thrown on the chair by the bed and quickly put them on ...

    After a while.

    The first elder of the Hong family saw that he was fully dressed, so he pulled his hand and prepared to find a ce to negotiate.

    ¡°First elder Hong, don¡¯t be anxious! Let¡¯s have some breakfast first before we talk. ¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder, who was being held tightly by the Hong n¡¯s first elder, said in a speechless manner.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Let¡¯s talk while you eat!¡± The Hong n¡¯s first elder thought for a moment, and then pulled the Yan n¡¯s first elder towards the dining room.

    He had been to the Yan residence many times, so he was very familiar with theyout of the Yan residence. Finding the dining room was not a difficult task.

    At this moment, there was no one else in the dining room other than the elders from the Yan family. However, when they saw the two of them walking in hand in hand, the elders ¡®faces revealed a puzzled expression. Since when did their elder and the first elder of the Hong family have such a good rtionship? the two of them were actually holding hands. This scene was really too strange, and they couldn¡¯t help but let their thoughts run wild. Could it be that there was an affair between them that they shouldn¡¯t have?

 Chapter 1368

    <h4>Chapter 1368: The Furious first elder of the Hong family (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Seeing the expressions of the elders, the Yan n¡¯s first elder, who had guessed what they were thinking, had an extremely ugly expression on his face. However, the Hong n¡¯s first elder did not care at all. After pulling the Yan n¡¯s first elder to sit down, he very attentively filled his bowl with porridge and all kinds of side dishes. Seeing this scene, the Yan n¡¯s elders ¡®jaws almost dropped. Their eyes were wide and round, and their faces were all filled with an expression of disbelief.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up and eat your food!¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder roared in a depressed manner. He hated the Hong n¡¯s first elder¡¯s actions to death! Damn it, this old thing must be doing this on purpose to make things difficult for him.

    ¡°I¡¯m done. ¡± Seeing that their first elder was angry, the elders of the Yan family quickly said. Then, they put down their bowls and chopsticks and left the dining room as if they were running for their lives. However, they didn¡¯t go far, but eavesdropped at the door of the dining room.

    ¡°First elder Hong, what the hell are you doing?¡± Seeing that there were only the two of them left in the dining hall, the Yan n¡¯s first elder couldn¡¯t help but ask through gritted teeth.

    ¡°How can you say that about me? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m trying to please you?¡± The first elder of the Hong n said in an extremely aggrieved manner. His current appearance waspletely different from when he faced the people of the Hong n yesterday. If the people of the Hong n were to see this, they would also be shocked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to please me! I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be like this. ¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder spoke the truth, his little heart trembling from the stimtion.

    ¡°Ling! We¡¯ve known each other for quite a few years! Although we¡¯ve never had a deep friendship, we¡¯ve never really be enemies!¡± The first elder of the Hong family said softly, ying the emotional card.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that! I¡¯m getting goosebumps. ¡± When the Yan n¡¯s first elder heard the Hong n¡¯s first elder Call out his name, his heart turned cold. Oh my God! It was really too disgusting. Although his name was Yan Ling, he really couldn¡¯t ept being called the first elder of the Hong family.

    ¡°Then how do you want me to call you? Lingling?¡± The Hong n¡¯s first elder whispered into the Yan n¡¯s first elder¡¯s ear.

    ¡°You, you can just call me great elder Yan.¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder said, feeling a little nauseated in his heart. Just now in his room, this old thing was still quite normal. Why did it seem like he was apletely different person the moment he left his room? He really couldn¡¯t get used to it.

    ¡°That¡¯s too polite. I think Ling or Lingling sounds more intimate. After all, we¡¯ve known each other for so many years.¡± The first elder of the Hong nughed.

    ¡°We¡¯re not friends, so there¡¯s no need to be so friendly, really!¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder hurriedly said in fear, F * ck! What was this old thing up to?! Why did he feel that his brain couldn¡¯t keep up with the flow?

    ¡°I¡¯m so sad to hear you say that. ¡± The first elder of the Hong family said, pretending to be sad. His eyes were sparkling as if he was about to cry.

    ......

    ¡°First elder Hong, I don¡¯t care what your purpose is. I¡¯ll tell you directly now that our Yan n and the Hong n can no longer be the same as before. In fact, the rtionship between our two ns has already been broken since you injured our n head. You should know this.¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder warned.

    ¡°I know, but I have my own difficulties. I did it to save our family head. Besides, I didn¡¯t hit him hard at that time. Besides, I was also injured by your family head, so we¡¯re even now. Let¡¯s not hold it against each other!¡± The first elder of the Hong family said with a wronged expression.

    ¡°Even, my ass! Your injuries can be healed with just a few healing pills, but our family head can ¡®T. Do you think the cold poison in your Hong family is so easy to remove? If you really want this matter to be even and want our two families to restore our past rtionship, you should take the initiative toe and treat our family head¡¯s injuries. But, did youe? Not only that, but your Hong family¡¯s head even brought people to try and swallow up our Yan family. If it wasn¡¯t for our good luck, we would have long since disappeared from the divine maind. Hmph! Is this what you mean by even?¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder angrily roared. As long as he thought of this, he would not be able to suppress the anger in his heart.

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s because the children are insensible. You adults should be magnanimous and not bicker with children. Moreover, my injuries have only just recovered, and even if I wanted to save your family head, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m powerless!¡± The first elder of the Hong family said shamelessly. The child he was referring to was naturally the head of the Hong family. After all, in terms of seniority, the head of the Hong family was one generation lower than them.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! If it was someone from the Yan n who tried to Annex your Hong n and was caught by your Hong n, would you say this? I¡¯m afraid their end will be even worse!¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder understood. These people from the Hong n were really too full of themselves. Moreover, their standards for people and things were also different. If someone provoked the Hong n, then that person deserved to die a thousand deaths. But if the Hong n provoked someone else, then they would be a child who didn¡¯t know any better. How could there be such a cheap thing in the world! Moreover, who would believe that the first elder of the Hong family had just recovered from his injuries! He clearly didn¡¯t n to save them and was waiting for the Yan n to take the initiative toe and threaten them. Did he really think that they were all fools and couldn¡¯t see through the Hong n¡¯s intentions?

    ¡°Uh!¡± With the Yan n¡¯s first elder¡¯s rebuttal, the touching words that the Hong n¡¯s first elder had long prepared could no longer be said. Sigh! Did he misjudge? He clearly remembered that this Yan n¡¯s first elder was quite easy to talk to? He had originally thought that as long as he yed the emotional card, the other party would give him some face and let the Hong family off. Then, he would take the opportunity to say that he wanted to cure the Yan family¡¯s master¡¯s injury. In this way, wouldn¡¯t everyone be happy?

    Unfortunately, the Yan n¡¯s first elder didn¡¯t act ording to his script, and didn¡¯t n on giving him any face at all, which couldn¡¯t help but put him on the spot.

    However, he would not be easily discouraged. After clearing his throat, he spoke again,¡±¡±Great elder Yan, I know that our Hong family has let you down in many ways. I apologize to you on behalf of the Hong family. In addition, one of the main purposes of my visit this time is to cure your family head and repair the rtionship between our two families. I believe that you must be thinking the same in your heart. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t just lock up the members of our Hong family, right?¡±

    ¡°First elder Hong, I have long given up on the rtionship between our two families. The reason why we have locked up the people from your Hong family instead of directly killing them is only so that the Hong family can redeem them. It¡¯s our fault for being short on money to treat our master!¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder directly stated his purpose without even blushing or panting. He was very clear that if he didn¡¯t make things clear, this old fox from the Hong n would definitely continue to y Tai Chi with him. Hmph! I can¡¯t y dumb!

 Chapter 1369

    <h4>Chapter 1369: The Furious first elder of the Hong family (5)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°AI!¡± After listening to the Yan n¡¯s first elder¡¯s words, the Hong n¡¯s first elder was truly depressed. The other party had already made it so clear, so it would be a little redundant for him to y dumb. Thus, he could only correct his thoughts and look at the Yan n¡¯s first elder with a sincere expression, saying,¡±Great elder Yan, may I know what conditions your Yan n has? As long as it¡¯s within our Hong family¡¯s means, we¡¯ll try our best to satisfy you. ¡±

    Try to satisfy her? When the Yan n¡¯s first elder heard the Hong n¡¯s first elder¡¯s words, he sneered in his heart. Did he mean that he would not be able to satisfy all of them? It seemed like the first elder of the Hong family was afraid that they would demand an exorbitant price, so he didn¡¯t dare to be too confident! An old fox was indeed an old fox. However, he had guessed it right. They would definitely make the Hong family bleed this time.

    ¡°First elder Hong, this time, your Hong family has more than fifty people in our hands, including the patriarch, elders, and ordinary nsmen. How much do you think they¡¯re worth? If I¡¯m not wrong, they¡¯re all the elites of your Hong family! That¡¯s right, there¡¯s also your family head¡¯s two daughters. Although they caused your Hong family to lose all face, they¡¯re still youngdies of your Hong family. You wouldn¡¯t ignore them, right?¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder said with a smile.

    ¡°Lian ¡®er and xiner? What¡¯s wrong with them?¡± The more the first elder of the Hong n listened to the first elder of the Yan n, the more he felt that something was amiss. Especially when the other party had mentioned Hong Lian and Hong Xin, this made him even more suspicious. What did the first elder of the Yan n mean by being disgraced?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t first elder Hong know? I thought that this matter had already reached first elder Hong¡¯s ears!¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder said in surprise.

    ¡°What is it? You might as well just say it. ¡± The first elder of the Hong family was a little impatient. He had almost not left the house recently, so he really did not know what the two girls had done, and no one had mentioned it to him.

    ¡°Hong Lian fell in love with a beggar and even forced himself on him. As for Hong Xin! In order to frame others, you actually betrayed your Hong family and revealed your family¡¯s Secret to us. ¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder said proudly. Seeing the Hong n¡¯s first elder¡¯s face change like a palette, he felt very happy!

    ¡°This is impossible! How could they have done such a thing? Don¡¯t use this kind of thing to nder them. ¡± After a long while, the first elder of the Hong n spoke with a face full of disbelief. Previously, the Yan n¡¯s first elder¡¯s words had caused him to fall into a daze and anger. However, after calming down a little, he finally reacted. Moreover, he did not believe the Yan n¡¯s first elder¡¯s words at all. After all, the rtionship between their two ns was no longer like before. It was normal for the other party to nder the youngdy of their Hong n. He knew very well the other party¡¯s purpose for doing so. It was just to see their Hong n be a joke.

    ¡°First elder Hong, of course you won¡¯t believe my words. However, you can¡¯t possibly not believe the words of the Hong family, right? I¡¯ll bring you to the prison and let you ask your Hong family members personally to see if what I said is true. How about it? Do you dare to go?¡± The Yan n first elder said provocatively.

    ¡°Hmph! Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to go?¡± The Hong n¡¯s first elder said angrily. Even if the Yan n¡¯s first elder didn¡¯t take the initiative to invite him to the prison, he would still want to go and take a look.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, first elder Hong, pleasee with me to the prison!¡± With that, the Yan n¡¯s first elder stood up and walked out of the dining room. The Hong n¡¯s first elder naturally followed closely behind.

    Seeing them walk out one after the other, the elders of the Yan n who were hiding in the corner couldn¡¯t help but whisper: ¡°Hey! Did you guys see that? They didn¡¯t hold hands, most likely because the negotiations between our two families fell apart, sigh! It¡¯s such a pity. Actually, they look quitepatible. ¡±

    The fire of gossip was burning in their hearts, and all kinds of thoughts began to float in their minds. Compared to the depression of the Yan n some time ago, they were absolutely rxed now.

    ......

    However, the first elder of the Hong n, who had followed the Yan n¡¯s first elder all the way to the prison cell, was not happy at all.

    Not only had he not used any of the strategies he had thought of, he had even found out about the family¡¯s dirtyundry from the Yan n¡¯s first elder. Although he didn¡¯tpletely believe it, the Yan n¡¯s first elder wouldn¡¯t make irresponsible remarks and casually joke about such a matter, right? Therefore, although he said that he didn¡¯t believe it, he couldn¡¯t convince himself in his heart.

    At the entrance of the prison, the Yan n¡¯s first elder smiled and said to the Hong n¡¯s first elder,¡±¡±First elder Hong, you can go in by yourself! I won¡¯t disturb you from reminiscing with the Hong family. ¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The first elder of the Hong family nodded and strode into the cell.

    Seeing the Hong family¡¯s first elder enter the cell alone, the guard guarding the cell was a little worried and said to his first elder,¡±¡±First elder, should we go in and take a look? what if the first elder of the Hong family saves the nsmen of the Hong family?¡±

    ¡°As a member of the Yan family, you should have confidence in the facilities of your own cell. If he can rescue the people, then there is no need to set up this cell.¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder said in an unusually serious manner.

    ¡°Great elder is right!¡± The guard tactfully said.

    ¡°All you need to do is guard the cell door. If first elder Honges out from inside, just pretend you didn¡¯t see him.¡± The Yan n¡¯s great elder thought for a moment and said. He was well aware that when that old fox from the Hong n found out that he was telling the truth in the prison, his expression would definitely not look good. Therefore, he wanted to avoid it for now so that the old thing would not me the Yan n for the debt. It should be known that the old fellow was very vengeful! However, before he could leave, he saw the first elder of the Hong family walking out of the cell in a rage with a dark face. He ignored him and strode away.

    ¡°Uh! He came out so quickly!¡± As he watched the back view of the Hong n¡¯s first elder, the Yan n¡¯s first elder could not help but Mutter to himself. It seemed like this old thing was quite angry! Hehe! Seeing this situation, he felt great!

    After he finished speaking, he turned around and returned to his room. He reckoned that the first elder of the Hong family would not bother him again today.

    After the Hong n¡¯s head elder angrily returned to the guest courtyard where he and the others were staying, he called all of the Hong n¡¯s nsmen into his room. After a round of reprimanding, he red at them and roared,¡±Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me about such a big thing?¡±

    The first elder of the Hong family was furious. However, he was even angrier that he had found out about this from an outsider first. This made him rather passive!

    The Hong family¡¯s members, who had been scolded for no reason, were all confused when they heard the first elder¡¯s words. They asked softly,¡±¡±Great elder! What happened? What did we not tell you?¡±

    The members of the Hong family were all somewhat baffled. The great elder had scolded them the moment he came back, saying that they had something to hide from him. However, he did not tell them what it was. This made them feel a little wronged. Could it be that the great elder had been bullied by the great elder of the Yan family, so he was treating them as a punching bag? They could not help but let their thoughts run wild ...

 Chapter 1370

    <h4>Chapter 1370: Scandal (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Did I not say what it was?¡± The first elder of the Hong family said angrily.

    ¡°Great elder! You didn¡¯t tell me!¡± The members of the Hong family all shook their heads and whispered in unison.

    ¡°I just found out about some of the Hong family¡¯s scandals from the Yan family¡¯s first elder, so I personally went to the prison to verify it. Hmph! Why didn¡¯t you guys tell me?¡± As long as the first elder of the Hong family thought about how he had been kept in the dark, the anger in his heart would surge.

    ¡°What scandal?¡± Everyone from the Hong family looked at each other and looked at their first elder in confusion.

    ¡°Lian ¡®er and Xin¡¯ er, didn¡¯t you hear?¡± The great elder of the Hong family had a look of disbelief on his face because the great elder of the Yan family had secretly told him that this matter had already spread throughout Hong city. Since that was the case, how could the Hong family not know about it? This was really too strange.

    ¡°Great elder! Did something happen to them?¡± Elder Shan¡¯s face was full of question marks.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The first elder of the Hong family nodded and told them what had happened. After hearing it, the Hong family fell silent.

    After a moment, elder Shan, who had just reacted, said angrily,¡±¡±Family head, those two wretched girls actually did such a thing and caused our Hong family to lose face. The two of them must be severely punished! I suggest that they be expelled from the Hong family. ¡±

    Elder Shan¡¯s furious words immediately received a response from the people present. Although they were all a little surprised that the two daughters of the family head would actually do such a thing, since it had already been confirmed, the two of them naturally could not remain in the family. Otherwise, what face would the Hong family have left?

    ¡°We definitely have to expel them, but they¡¯re in the hands of the Yan n now. I¡¯m thinking, should we let them be in the hands of the Yan n, or should we get them out with the other nsmen and then make a decision?¡± The first elder of the Hong family frowned and said in a somewhat conflicted manner.

    ¡°Great elder! Why should we care about them after what they did? Just let them live and die on their own. ¡± Someone suggested.

    ¡°Yup! The great elder! Of the two of them, one hasmitted a shameful act and the other has betrayed the family. If they continue to stay in the family, many of the family members will not ept it. ¡± Someone immediately agreed.

    ¡°Great elder! We¡¯ll just leave them at the Yan residence. As for how the Yan family wants to deal with them, we don¡¯t care. We¡¯ll just pretend that we never knew these two. ¡± Elder Shan said.

    ......

    It wasn¡¯t that first elder Hong didn¡¯t have the thought of leaving the Yan n behind. However, he thought about it again. If he left Hong Lian and Hong Xin behind in the Yan n and didn¡¯t care about them, then they would probably be a level lower in front of the Yan n in the future. Therefore, he was in a difficult position.

    ¡°Grand Elder, we¡¯ll listen to your decision.¡± Elder Shan couldn¡¯t help but ask anxiously when he saw that first elder didn¡¯t respond for a long time.

    ¡°Let me think about it. All of you can leave!¡± The first elder of the Hong family waved his hand, stood up, and went into the inner room. When the people of the Hong family who were left in the hall saw this, they could only turn around and leave.

    The next day.

    For some reason, gossip about the first elders of the Yan and Hong family had started to spread in the Yan family¡¯s main residence.

    After the Yan n¡¯s great elder left his room early in the morning, he saw the Yan n¡¯s nsmen whispering to each other along the way. When they saw him, they all scattered like birds and beasts. Seeing this, the Yan n¡¯s great elder was extremely puzzled and couldn¡¯t help but secretly think to himself,¡±when did he be so terrifying? when the nsmen saw him, they were actually like mice seeing a cat. This is really too strange.¡±

    Even though he was surprised, he did not think too much about it. Instead, he went straight to liuxiang residence where Leng ruoxue and the others were staying.

    When he entered liuxiang residence, the Yan n¡¯s great elder was sitting in the living room, waiting for Leng ruoxue¡¯s arrival. However, he noticed that Zi Yu and the rest were also looking at him in surprise. This made him even more suspicious. This, what exactly had happened?

    ¡°First elder, why are you here so early in the morning?¡± Leng ruoxue walked into the living room and looked at the first elder of the Yan n, who was sitting ufortably on the chair. She chuckled and teased him.

    ¡°I¡¯m preparing to go to first elder Hong to discuss thepensation, so I came here to see if miss Leng has any other requests. ¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder said honestly.

    ¡°Oh! Didn¡¯t you guys talk about it yesterday?¡± Leng ruoxue asked out of curiosity.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t! That old man was in a bad mood yesterday. He didn¡¯t show up for the whole day after he came to see me this morning. ¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder said.

    ¡°Not in a good mood? ¡°Could it be that you guys ...¡± Leng ruoxue smiled faintly, but she stopped mid-sentence.

    ¡°Uh! What¡¯s wrong with us?¡± Yan n¡¯s first elder looked at Leng ruoxue¡¯s expression, and his face was filled with question marks.

    ¡°Did you guys quarrel?¡± Leng ruoxue asked nosily.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t! It¡¯s not my fault that he¡¯s in a bad mood. ¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder instinctively exined. He didn¡¯t know why, but he had a bad feeling in his heart, as if something was going to happen. Wu ... Why did he have such a feeling? It was too strange.

    ¡°How can it not be rted to you? Aren¡¯t you two very close? He¡¯s in a bad mood and you didn¡¯tfort him? Although there¡¯s a conflict between your two families, Isn¡¯t It a Pity to lose the person you like for the sake of the family?¡± Leng ruoxue reminded. Her words were like a sudden p of thunder, sting the Yan n¡¯s first elder out of his wits and almost causing his soul to fly out of his body.

    ¡°Miss Leng, you, what do you mean by this?¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder asked in disbelief. He didn¡¯t hear wrong, did he? The meaning behind Leng ruoxue¡¯s words shouldn¡¯t be what he was thinking, right? He could not help but console himself.

    ¡°Great elder Yan, you can¡¯t control your emotions. I won¡¯tugh at you. On the contrary, I admire your courage. After all, it¡¯s not easy to find someone you like.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a face full of envy.

    ¡°What do you mean by someone you like?¡± Yan n¡¯s first elder was somewhat dumbfounded. Could he be dreaming? Why did he hear that she had someone she liked? Who was it? Why didn¡¯t he know about it?

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be shy, great elder Yan. Everyone in the Yan n knows about you and the great elder of the Hong n. Even we have heard about it.¡± Leng ruoxue consoled. Even though she didn¡¯t believe in any rumors, she couldn¡¯t help but doubt the authenticity of the matter when she saw the Yan n¡¯s first elder¡¯s shock and his unwillingness to let others know.

 Chapter 1371

    <h4>Chapter 1371: Scandal (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°We¡¯re fine. What do you guys know?¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder carefully asked, the doubt in his heart deepening.

    ¡°Great elder Yan, your Hong family¡¯s great elder¡¯s scandal is already all over the ce. Don¡¯t y dumb anymore. However, don¡¯t me me for not warning you. No matter how good your rtionship is, you can¡¯t be soft on the Hong family. Otherwise, we won¡¯t let you off.¡± Yue Qing couldn¡¯t bear to see the Yan n¡¯s first elder stammering, and directly shouted.

    ¡°H-scandal? What kind of scandal could we have? I¡¯m not even close to the first elder of the Hong family. ¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder argued, the cold sweat in his heart dripping down. F * ck! What the hell is this? Why would he have a scandal with that old thing? He really couldn¡¯t ept this!

    ¡°If we¡¯re not familiar with each other, we¡¯ll have a scandal. If we¡¯re familiar with each other, we¡¯ll definitely cause some trouble!¡± Yue Qing said with a look of disdain. She looked down on people like great elder Yan the most. He pretended that nothing had happened. He was really hypocritical to the extreme.

    ¡°Are we really fine? Miss Leng, please don¡¯t misunderstand me. ¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder said somewhat anxiously.

    ¡°Great elder Yan, what does it matter if we believe it or not? Now that this rumor is known to everyone, I¡¯m afraid that the matter between the two of you can¡¯t be hidden anymore. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded kindly.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I really have nothing to do with that old thing. I¡¯ll leave first to deal with this matter. Goodbye.¡± After listening to Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, the Yan n¡¯s first elder left liuxiang residence on his own ord without Leng ruoxue chasing him away.

    After the Yan n¡¯s head elder left, Yue Qing couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously,¡±Miss, do you believe that rumor?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we believe it or not. What¡¯s important is that this matter has been spread, and it may be made an issue by the Hong family.¡± In reality, she suspected that the Hong family was behind all this. The Hong family¡¯s motive was to mess with the Yan family¡¯s thoughts. However, would the first elder of the Hong family joke around with his reputation? It seemed that if a person was forced into a corner, they could do anything!

    ¡°Then what should we do? Do we need to take precautions?¡± Yue Qing asked again.

    ¡°No need! We just have to do whatever we want. ¡± Leng ruoxue said nonchntly. If this matter was really rted to the Hong family, then their thinking was a little too simple.

    The Yan n¡¯s first elder left liuxiang residence and immediately gathered the elders he had met in the dining hall yesterday.

    In the meeting hall, sitting in his seat, the Yan n¡¯s first elder kept a straight face and silently looked at the few elders sitting opposite him.

    ......

    The Yan n¡¯s elders felt their hair stand on end from the great elder¡¯s cold gaze, and they couldn¡¯t help but think to themselves, Wu ... What is the great Elder nning to do? Did he call them over just to re at them? Moreover, the great elder¡¯s gaze was so terrifying. It shouldn¡¯t be so frightening, okay?

    After staring at them for a while, the Yan n¡¯s first elder coldly said,¡±¡±Do you know why I called you here?¡±

    ¡°Great elder! If you have something to say, just say it. We really don¡¯t know why you¡¯ve called us here!¡± An elder said in a low voice.

    ¡°Let me ask you, what did you do after you met me and the first elder of the Hong family in the dining hall yesterday?¡± Yan n¡¯s first elder asked, suppressing his anger.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything. Didn¡¯t we leave the dining room after that and leave it to you two?¡± An elder said in a soft voice. They had heard the rumors about their own great elder and that person from the Hong family today. When they heard about it, their first reaction was that things were bad! This time, the great elder was probably going to put the me on them. As expected, the great elder quickly found them. Wu ... This really had nothing to do with them!

    ¡°You guys still dare to talk!¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder said angrily. As long as he thought of this, he would be filled with anger.

    ¡°First elder, this matter really has nothing to do with us. We don¡¯t know why such a rumor would appear either. Could it be that the Hong family intentionally spread it to disturb first elder¡¯s mood and make him unable to concentrate on the negotiations?¡± Another elder couldn¡¯t help but guess.

    ¡°Great elder, it¡¯s not impossible! Those despicable things from the Hong family are capable of doing anything. ¡± The elders said in unison. Although they had seen what had happened yesterday and were deeply suspicious of the rtionship between their great elder and the great elder of the Hong family, they only thought about it in their hearts or gossiped in private. They absolutely did not dare to spread the matter because they were well aware of the seriousness of the matter. Naturally, they would not spread the matter about their great elder.

    ¡°The Hong family?¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder narrowed his eyes and coldly said.

    ¡°Yes, this matter is definitely the doing of the Hong n. They¡¯re capable of anything. However, if they think that our Yan n will let them off just because there¡¯s a scandal between their great elder and our Yan n¡¯s great elder, then they¡¯re just daydreaming! The great elder! This time, we must make the Hong family bleed!¡± An elder suggested angrily.

    ¡°Right! We¡¯ll make the Hong family bleed!¡± The elders agreed.

    ¡°Where did this mattere from? immediately go and find out. I¡¯ll go find the Grand Elder of the Hong family.¡± After Yan tribe¡¯s first elder finished speaking, he stood up and left the meeting room.

    Takingrge strides, he arrived at the guest courtyard where the Hong n¡¯s group was staying, and the Yan n¡¯s first elder directly walked in.

    ¡°Great elder Yan, why have youe? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Elder Shan, who was in the courtyard, saw the Yan n¡¯s first elder¡¯s ugly expression and quickly came forward to greet him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t Ie? Don¡¯t forget that your Hong family is here to negotiate with us. Today is the third day, so it¡¯s time for our two families to have a good talk. ¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder said unhappily. The meaning of his words was clearly saying that your Hong n was not here to be guests at my Yan n, and that business was more important!

    ¡°Uh! Our Grand Elder is still resting. ¡± Elder Shan said with an obsequious smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s already three poles high, why is he still resting? Quickly wake him up, I want to negotiate with your Hong family now. ¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder urged. That damned old thing, he had trapped him in his bed yesterday. Today, he would give him a taste of his own medicine! At the thought of this, he walked past elder Shan and headed straight for the first elder¡¯s room ...

 Chapter 1372

    <h4>Chapter 1372: Scandal (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Watching the back of the Yan n¡¯s first elder, a Hong n member whispered in elder Shan¡¯s ear,¡±¡±Elder Shan, are we just going to let him in like this? Aren¡¯t we going to stop them?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to stop? isn¡¯t this just the way to confirm the affair between the two of them? I want them to see for themselves how close the rtionship between their Grand Elder and our Hong n¡¯s Grand Elder is. ¡± Elder Shan said with a wicked smile.

    ¡°If first elder finds out, will he be angry?¡± The member of the Hong family asked fearfully.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? As long as you and I don¡¯t say anything, no one will know. ¡± Elder Shan reminded.

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll get someone to go now.¡± After the Hong family member finished speaking, he left the courtyard.

    At this moment, the Yan n¡¯s first elder directly pushed open the door to the Hong n¡¯s first elder¡¯s room and walked in.

    When he saw that the first elder of the Hong family was still lying on the bed, he went up and pushed the first elder, trying to wake him up. However, the first elder did not wake up.

    ¡°Why is this old thing sleeping so soundly?¡± Yan n¡¯s first elder couldn¡¯t help but Mutter to himself. Then, he sat down on the chair beside the bed.

    After a while.

    The Hong n¡¯s first elder opened his eyes in a daze. When he saw the Yan n¡¯s first elder sitting not far away, he was shocked.

    ¡°Argh! What are you doing here?¡± The first elder of the Hong family said in surprise. However, his ¡®ah¡¯ was a little loud, so almost everyone in the courtyard heard it. Among them were not only people from the Hong family, but also some people from the Yan family who had been tricked by elder Shan intoing here in the name of losing something.

    ¡°Dammit! What do you think I¡¯m doing here? Tell me, what good things have you done?¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder was so embarrassed that he grabbed the Hong n¡¯s first elder¡¯s cor tightly and questioned him angrily.

    ¡°What did I do?¡± The Hong family¡¯s first elder had a face full of question marks. Last night, he didn¡¯t sleep for almost the entire night and was thinking about the Hong family¡¯s matters. When it was almost dawn, he finally fell asleep with great difficulty. When he woke up, he saw this unlikable fellow guarding by his bed. His mood became even more depressed.ai! He did not want to see the Yan n¡¯s first elder now.

    ......

    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb! Tell me, did you get someone to spread this?¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder asked in a bad mood.

    ¡°What is it? Can¡¯t you be more clear?¡± The first elder of the Hong family said impatiently.

    ¡°It¡¯s a scandal between the two of us. The entire Yan family is spreading rumors of our ambiguous rtionship.¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder said very implicitly. He really could not say the word ¡®adultery¡¯! Just thinking about it made him feel nauseated.

    ¡°Hehe! How could there be any gossip between us! Are you still sleeping?¡± The first elder of the Hong family sneered.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯ve woken up. Now, in the eyes of outsiders, the two of us are ... Are ... That! You understand!¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder said in a depressed manner.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand! However, no matter what kind of scandal we have, it¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m not interested in an old man like you. ¡± The first elder of the Hong family said straightforwardly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in you either, but there are rumors going around that we have a rtionship. Tell me honestly, did you ask someone to spread it?¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder said suspiciously.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? What good would it do for me to order people to spread such a thing? Don¡¯t tell me I don¡¯t want my reputation anymore?¡± The first elder of the Hong family said speechlessly. He was really impressed by this guy¡¯s imagination.

    ¡°It really wasn¡¯t you?¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder still did not believe it.

    ¡°If I¡¯m the one who spread this news, I¡¯ll die a horrible death! That¡¯s enough!¡± The first elder of the Hong family said helplessly. After he finished speaking, a set of contract rules descended from the sky and enveloped the two of them. It was obvious that he had taken his words as an oath. Seeing this situation, he felt even more depressed. Wu ... He wasn¡¯t making an oath, okay?

    The Hong n¡¯s first elder was depressed, but the Yan n¡¯s first elder was happy, hehe! Since the other party had already made an oath, he would believe the first elder of the Hong family for the time being! ¡®However, it¡¯s best that I don¡¯t catch the person who spread the rumors. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let him off,¡¯ he thought.

    ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± The first elder of the Hong family sighed and said helplessly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder nodded, then said: ¡°¡±Although you did not order someone to do this, this matter is definitely rted to your Hong n. Therefore, you must hand over the person who spread the rumors. Otherwise, I will not let this matter rest.¡±

    ¡°How can you be so sure that it¡¯s our Hong family? Can¡¯t it be your Yan family that spread the news?¡± When the first elder of the Hong family heard this, he was instantly unhappy. Why were all the bad things done by the Hong family? In his opinion, the Yan n was also a suspect.

    ¡°Why would our Yan family do such a thing? They¡¯re not that bored!¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder said with absolute certainty.

    ¡°You mean our Hong family is very boring? No one in our Hong family would do such a thing. ¡± The first elder of the Hong family retorted, unwilling to be outdone.

    ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s your Hong family¡¯s doing. ¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder roared.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Yan family who spread the news. ¡± The first elder of the Hong family shouted back.

    Just like that, in order to protect their family¡¯s reputation, the two old men actually began to bicker like children. Furthermore, the more they talked, the more intense it became. In the end, the two of them even got into a fight ...

    When the members of the Hong n and Yan n in the courtyard heard the loud noiseing from the room of the Hong n¡¯s head elder, they were all extremely curious. When they thought of the rumor they had heard today, the fire of gossip in everyone¡¯s heart burned.

    However, as the movements in the room grew louder and louder, they were all a little worried.

    ¡°Elder Shan, what are the two Grand elders doing? With such a hugemotion, could there be any deaths?¡± A member of the Hong family said worriedly when he heard the voice in the room.

    ¡°Second elder, what do you think?¡± Elder Shan did not reply to the nsmen¡¯s words. Instead, he turned his gaze to the second elder of the Yan n, who was helping them find the lost item.

    ¡°Uh! If you¡¯re worried, you can go in and take a look!¡± The second elder of the Yan family hesitated. In fact, he was very afraid of seeing things that he shouldn¡¯t see inside. However, when he thought of what the great elder had said to them before, he was afraid that the two people inside would start a fight if they didn¡¯t agree! If something happened to the Hong family¡¯s first elder, he couldn¡¯t care less. However, if their own first elder suffered a loss, how depressed would they be?!

 Chapter 1373

    <h4>Chapter 1373: Scandal (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡± Elder Shan said. He had spent so much effort, if he did not go in to take a look, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of effort?

    Thinking of this, he pulled the second elder of the Yan n and led the nsmen of the two ns towards his great elder¡¯s room.

    The door to the first elder¡¯s room was left ajar, but no one dared to push the door open immediately. Instead, they stood at the door and listened for a while. However, as the loud banging sounds in the room grew louder, they braced themselves and pushed the door open to enter.

    However, after they entered, they were all stunned.

    At this moment, the two first elders were entangled on the bed with their clothes in a mess. Some parts of their clothes were torn. The first elder of the Yan n was on top of the first elder of the Hong n, his hands firmly holding the first elder¡¯s hands. Their current appearance was as ambiguous as it could be. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell what they were nning to do with a single nce ...

    Seeing this scene, everyone was speechless. Even some of the more timid ones were at a loss for what to do. Wu...Why did they have to see this? Would the two great elders kill them to silence them?

    Elder Shan, who had deliberately wanted the Yan n to see the ambiguous rtionship between the two elders, was also dumbfounded when he saw this unexpected scene. He didn¡¯t expect that the actions of the two great elders in the room would be so shocking. He didn¡¯t expect that his great elder would be the bottom! This, this was really too uneptable. No matter what, he had to suppress the Yan n¡¯s first elder!

    The people who entered the room had different thoughts at this time, but most of them were overthinking. The elders of the two families who were fighting on the bed obviously noticed that the situation was not right and quickly kept a certain distance from the other party. However, their actions made it seem like they were trying to hide something, which made people more suspicious.

    ¡°Dammit! Who let you in?¡± When the first elder of the Hong family saw so many people in his room, he couldn¡¯t help but roar in anger.

    ¡°Argh! The great elder! I¡¯m sorry! We came in because we heard the noise. You¡¯ve made too much noise and we were afraid that something might have happened to you. ¡± Elder Shan quickly exined when he saw the unfriendly expression on his first elder¡¯s face. His heart was trembling with fear.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s our fault?¡± The first elder of the Hong family said in an unpleasant tone.

    ¡°Uh! It wasn ¡®t! It wasn ¡®t! It¡¯s our fault! You guys continue. ¡± With that, elder Shan gave the people around him a look and they immediately left the first elder¡¯s room.

    After they went out, the Hong family members, led by elder Shan, couldn¡¯t help but wipe the cold sweat on their foreheads. Their little hearts were also trembling non-stop. Sob ... It was really too dangerous!

    ......

    ¡°Second elder Yan, uh! Thank you for helping us find the things. I think we should stop here for today! We¡¯ll look for it ourselves tomorrow, so we won¡¯t trouble you. ¡± Elder Shan looked at the second elder of the Yan n and said.

    ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll take our leave first.¡± After the second elder finished speaking, he immediately took the head and left without looking back.

    After the Yan family left, elder Shan said to the Hong family,¡±¡±You guys can also leave!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Hong family members said. Then, they scattered.

    ¡°Elder Shan, it seems that our n is quite sessful!¡± Seeing that there were only the two of them left, the Hong n member softly asked.

    ¡°Shut up! You can¡¯t let anyone know about this. You have to keep it to yourself, or else the Grand Elder won¡¯t let us off. ¡± Elder Shan warned with wide eyes.

    ¡°Elder Shan, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t say anything.¡± The nsman promised and left in a hurry.

    After they had left, the two great elders Hong and Yan tidied up their clothes and walked out of the room. However, their expressions were not very good.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the living room!¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder suppressed his anger and cursed in his heart. Why did he start fighting with the old thing? Moreover, they were seen by so many people. Now, even if they had a mouth, they would not be able to exin themselves.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The first elder of the Hong n nodded and followed the first elder of the Yan n to the living room.

    After the two of them sat down, neither of them spoke first.

    After a long time.

    The first elder of the Hong family, who had been silent all this while, finally couldn¡¯t help but speak up.¡±¡±What will it take for the Yan n to release the Hong n? state your conditions!¡±

    ¡°Hehe! When did first elder Hong be so open? It¡¯s not easy to hear such words from you!¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder said with a smile.

    ¡°Old man, do you want to talk or not?¡± The first elder of the Hong family said in an extremely depressed manner.

    ¡°Of course we have to. Furthermore, we¡¯ve already prepared a list ofpensation. As long as your Hong family is prepared ording to the list, I can return all the Hong family members to you.¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder said with a faint smile. He also guaranteed that when the Hong n¡¯s first elder saw the list, he would definitely be so angry that he would vomit blood.

    ¡°Only this?¡± The Hong family¡¯s first elder asked in disbelief. This didn¡¯t seem to be what he had imagined. Why didn¡¯t the Yan n treat their n head¡¯s injuries as one of their conditions? This was really too unusual? Originally, he thought that he could use this condition to threaten the Yan n to release the Hong n members. But who knew that they didn¡¯t even mention this at all.

    When he thought of this, he felt a little uneasy.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder nodded, but he sneered in his heart, hehe! Are you surprised by our conditions? It was simply a dream to use the family head as a hostage.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the list?¡± The first elder of the Hong family suppressed the shock and dissatisfaction in his heart as he extended his hand to ask for more.

    ¡°Here you go,¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder took out two thin pieces of paper from his storage ring and handed them over.

    The first elder of the Hong family took it and nced at it. His eyes widened in disbelief,¡±¡±You guys are really demanding an exorbitant price! Do you think I¡¯ll give it to you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether to give it to me or not. However, if you don¡¯t pay thepensation in full, I won¡¯t hand the Hong family over to you either. So many Hong family members are going to die Here. Can you bear to do that?¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder warned with extreme caution.

 Chapter 1374

    <h4>Chapter 1374: Scandal (5)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Hmph! What¡¯s there for me to be reluctant about? the Hong family doesn¡¯tck people. ¡± The first elder of the Hong family pretended to be nonchnt.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I have nothing more to say.¡± After saying that, the Yan n¡¯s first elder stood up and walked out of the hall. However, he had only taken two steps when he was stopped by the Hong n¡¯s first elder.

    ¡°Wait, is there no room for discussion?¡± The first elder of the Hong family asked helplessly. To be honest, thepensation that the Yan family wanted was beyond his expectations. He really couldn¡¯t bear to part with it! However, the Hong family couldn¡¯t just ignore it. After all, most of the people who came with the family head were the elites of the Hong family. It wasn¡¯t easy to train these people! Moreover, if he really didn¡¯t care about the Hong family members, the main family would me him if they found out.

    ¡°First elder Hong, our Yan n isn¡¯t the only one who wants thispensation. Your Hong n has also done some other things and offended others. Furthermore, these people have done a favor for our Yan n. They want us to help them ask forpensation. We can¡¯t just ignore it!¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder said with a difficult expression. In other words, there was no room for discussion on this matter.

    ¡°What else did they do?¡± The first elder of the Hong family quickly asked after hearing this.

    ¡°You¡¯d better go and ask your Hong family. I really can¡¯t exin this matter clearly. How about I apany you to the prison again?¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder suggested. Although he said this, in his heart, he absolutely did not want this old man to go to the prison again. Yesterday, he went to the prison and wasted a day without any negotiations. Therefore, he must make this mattere true today.

    ¡°No need. You just need to tell me who the other person is.¡± The first elder of the Hong family sighed and said helplessly. He did not want to go to the prison again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t tell you. Elder Hong,e find me after you¡¯ve thought it through and are willing topensate! However, don¡¯t make me wait too long!¡± After Yan n¡¯s first elder finished speaking, he turned and left the drawing room.

    After the Yan n¡¯s first elder left, the Hong n¡¯s first elder sat alone in his chair, asionally looking at the list in his hand, feeling pained.

    During this period, he called elder Shan over and ordered him to make a trip to the prison to find out everything. After all, they were all in Hong city and did not know what had happened, let alone who they had provoked.

    Just as the first elder of the Hong family was deep in thought, elder Shan, who had understood the situation, finally returned.

    ¡°Great elder, I¡¯ve asked clearly. The n head and the elders once wanted to kill a woman and a team that discovered Hong Lian¡¯s scandal. It was also them who helped the Yan n and captured our Hong n. Otherwise, our Hong n would not have fallen into the hands of the Yan n.¡± Elder Shan revealed everything he knew in anger.

    ¡°Where are those people staying now?¡± The first elder of the Hong family asked after hearing what elder Wan said.

    ......

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I heard that there seems to be a group of people living in liuxiang residence. I don¡¯t know if they are the people that fifth elder and the others mentioned.¡± Elder Shan said after some thought.

    ¡°Oh! Go and find out more. ¡± The first elder of the Hong family instructed.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Elder Shan responded and turned to leave.

    Not long after, elder Shan walked into the living room again and said loudly,¡±¡±Great elder, I¡¯ve asked around. The person who lives in liuxiang residence is indeed the person that the master and the elders once wanted to kill.¡±

    ¡°I know, you may leave!¡± The Hong n¡¯s head elder said softly, but he was extremely puzzled in his heart. Since the Hong n wanted to kill him, why didn¡¯t they kill him earlier? they even let him help the Yan n. Sigh! What a bunch of useless trash! At the thought of this, he stood up and walked out.

    With elder Shan in tow, the two of them arrived at liuxiang residence.

    As soon as they entered the courtyard, the two saw a few men and women in their early twenties with extremely outstanding looks sitting on the stone chairs. At this time, they were gathered together and chatting. When they saw the uninvited guests, they did not show much emotion, not even the slightest surprise, as if they were just passers-by.

    Seeing the other party¡¯s calmness, the Hong family¡¯s first elder secretly praised him. Why didn¡¯t the Hong family have such an outstanding person! Although these people didn¡¯t seem to be very powerful, one could tell from their appearance that they were all smart people.

    ¡°Hehe! Hello, everyone! I¡¯m the first elder of the Hong family. Please forgive me for my presumptuous visit. ¡± The first elder of the Hong family greeted him very politely.

    ¡°First elder Hong, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Zi Yu asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°We, we are here to apologize. Before this, the Hong family has offended you many times. We hope that you will not hold it against them and forgive them this time!¡± The Hong family¡¯s first elder said with an apologetic smile. Originally, ording to his character, he would never lower his voice to anyone. However, now that he had a favor to ask of someone, he could not put on airs. Hence, his attitude was extremely good.

    Zi Yu and the others looked at each other and looked at the first elder of the Hong family as if they were watching a joke. Then, Zi Yu spoke on behalf of the others,¡±¡±First elder Hong, as long as you pay us thepensation, we will naturally let this matter go.¡±

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit. You should feel honored that our great elder is willing toe and apologize in person, yet you still dare to make so many requests. You really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. ¡± Before the first elder of the Hong family could reply, elder Shan, who was beside him, jumped out and roared impatiently.

    ¡°Is this how first elder Hong apologizes?¡± Zi Yu rolled her eyes at elder Shan, who had just spoken, and said in a cold tone.

    ¡°Elder Shan, shut up! Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± The first elder of the Hong family reprimanded.

    ¡°Great elder! When has our Hong family ever taken other people¡¯s faces into consideration! These people clearly don¡¯t have any respect for our Hong family! Let me teach them a good lesson!¡± After elder Shan finished speaking, he directly released a light blue water attribute divine skill at Zi Yu and began to fight.

    Seeing this, Zi Yu smiled coldly. With a slight wave of his hand, the divine power that was flying towards him in the air fell to the ground.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Elder Shan¡¯s face was filled with disbelief when he saw that his divine skill had been knocked away. The first elder of the Hong family beside him was even more furious. Who asked him to attack this ipetent and useless thing? fortunately, he didn¡¯t hurt the other party.

    However, the pressure that Zi Yu released after that made even his heart tremble. This kind of strength clearly did not belong to the divine maind. He immediately concluded that the other party was someone from the divine world who had concealed his strength, so he was even more careful.

    Then, a crisp ¡®pa¡¯ sound was heard. Elder Shan was pped on the face. The force of the p was so strong that it knocked him to the ground. Elder Shan, who was dazed, could not react at all except to sit on the ground in a daze.

    After that, the first elder of the Hong family said to Zi Yu and the others apologetically,¡±¡±Everyone, I¡¯m sorry. Elder Shan¡¯s mind is a bit unclear, I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°First elder Hong, you first hoped that we wouldn¡¯t be calctive with the Hong family, and now you¡¯re telling us not to stoop to this elder¡¯s level. Why did you say all these things?¡± Yue Qing sneered and then continued, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want us to haggle over it. As long as you pay thepensation we want, the debt between us will be settled. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee the fate of the Hong family members who are locked up in the prison. ¡±

    ¡°This ...¡± The first elder of the Hong family didn¡¯t expect that the other party would not give him any face. However, in fear of Zi Yu¡¯s pressure, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything to annoy the other party. He only secretly hated his own family¡¯s poor judgment. Of all the people they could provoke, why did they have to provoke such a difficult enemy! Wasn¡¯t this forcing the Hong family to a dead end?

    ¡°First elder Hong, you can go back now.¡± Zi Yuughed and asked him to leave.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll take our leave first.¡± The first elder of the Hong family said helplessly after a long silence. Then, he helped elder Shan, who had been sitting on the ground in a daze, up and left liuxiang residence with a depressed heart ...

 Chapter 1375

    <h4>Chapter 1375: Sneak away (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    After the Hong n¡¯s great elder left, he locked himself in his room for a few days and did note out. The Yan n¡¯s great elder had sent people to invite him many times, and he had personally gone to look for him. However, he had always been blocked by the Hong n¡¯s people, saying that the great elder was considering something. This could not help but make the Yan n¡¯s great elder, who had returned empty-handed, feel quite depressed.

    Not only that, the scandal between him and the first elder of the Hong family had been spreading more and more fiercely these few days. There were even people who said that the first elder of the Hong family was the one who suffered. Although such rumors gave him a headache, his mood was much better when he heard someone describe the old man of the Hong family as a submissive. However, it wasn¡¯t good for the old man to keep avoiding him, right? Could it be that he had to continue to provide for the Hong family in vain? Thinking of this, he sent a guard to pass on his order.

    From now on, the Hong family was cut off from food. After all, the two families weren¡¯t friends now, and they had lived here for so long. Therefore, they wouldn¡¯t be entertained. If they wanted to eat, they could buy it with their own money, cook it themselves, or get the ingredients to be cooked by the kitchen.

    When the Hong family members heard this news, their noses almost went crooked from anger. What the hell is this? Why were the Yan family members bing more and more stingy? In the past, when they had a good rtionship with the Yan family, they wouldn¡¯t say anything even if they stayed for a year or so. But now, they had only stayed for a few days, and they were alreadyining that they were idle. This was really too much.

    Following that, the Hong n¡¯s elder Shan led the team to find the Yan n¡¯s first elder to reason with him.

    ¡°Great elder Yan, what do you mean by this? They actually cut off our food? How could you do such a thing?¡± Elder Shan roared angrily.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder sat on a chair and sipped his tea, his tone extremely cold as he asked. He did not even lift his eyelids.

    ¡°Of course there¡¯s a problem. You¡¯re a guest, and the Yan n should treat you well. How can you let us prepare our own food? Could it be that your Yan n is so poor that you don¡¯t even have the money to prepare food for us?¡± Elder Shan¡¯s face was flushed red as he questioned loudly.

    ¡°Yup! You also know that our family head was injured by your great elder. In order to treat our family head¡¯s injury, we have spent a lot of money, and you have been eating and living for so many days. We really can¡¯t afford to feed you. However, considering the friendship between our two families, I can continue to provide you with the amodation for free and won¡¯t charge you money, but you have to find a way for the food yourself. ¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder said with a difficult expression.

    ¡°Yup! Elder Shan, the members of our Yan n have been eating without a next meal, AI! We¡¯re all waiting for your Hong family¡¯spensation to buy rice to cook!¡± An elder immediately chimed in and even exaggeratedly wiped his eyes.

    In order to cooperate with his words, all the elders present sighed and looked worried.

    ¡°You ...¡± Seeing the Yan family¡¯s behavior, elder Shan was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak.

    Seeing elder Shan¡¯s face turn from white to red, and then from red to ck, Yan tribe¡¯s first elderughed in his heart, but he still said with a serious face: ¡°Elder Shan, if you¡¯re afraid of trouble, you can also pay us for your food. We¡¯ll be able to prepare food for you every day like before.¡±

    ......

    ¡°No need to worry! We will prepare our own food!¡± Elder Shan said in an unpleasant tone. After he finished speaking, he turned around and left angrily.

    Looking at the back view of the Hong family, the Yan family¡¯s first elder and the others couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Second elder, send someone to keep an eye on them. Report to me immediately if there¡¯s any sign of trouble.¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder instructed, and after he finished speaking, he stood up and left.

    Three dayster.

    The first elder of the Hong family, who had been hiding in his room, finally came out.

    Moreover, as soon as he came out, the Yan n¡¯s first elder¡¯s men immediately arrived.

    Looking at the haggard face of the first elder of the Hong family, the first elder of the Yan family chuckled and said,¡±¡±First elder Hong, what¡¯s wrong? I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, how did you be so dispirited?¡±

    ¡°When did I? You¡¯re wrong. ¡± The first elder of the Hong family suppressed his anger and said in a low voice. Seeing this guy as soon as he left the room, his mood became even worse. Moreover, elder Shan, who originally wanted toin to him, didn¡¯t have the chance to speak. He could only keep winking at him.

    ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s not important. I¡¯m just here to ask if first elder Hong has considered it? It¡¯s been so many days, I¡¯m getting impatient. ¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder said with a sincere expression.

    ¡°Great elder Yan, you¡¯ve asked for so many things at once. You should at least let me think about it!¡± The first elder of the Hong family, who was also a little impatient, said in a bad mood.

    ¡°First elder Hong, you have to think about it carefully. Once you¡¯ve thought it through, you¡¯ll have to spend time preparing these things. I want to ask, when will thepensation we want be delivered to us?¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder frowned and asked curiously.

    ¡°We¡¯re not in a hurry, so why are you?¡± Elder Shan couldn¡¯t help but roar when he heard the Yan n¡¯s first elder¡¯s words.

    ¡°You are in debt, of course you are not in a hurry! But we¡¯re anxious! Also, don¡¯t forget that there are still many people from your Hong family locked up in prison! Don¡¯t they need to eat every day? The longer we dy, the more our Yan n will have to pay. So, if you don¡¯t pay thepensation quickly, and they starve to death in prison, don¡¯t me me. ¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder indifferently reminded.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± The first elder of the Hong family quickly asked when he heard that something was wrong.

    ¡°What I mean is, if you don¡¯t pay thepensation quickly, our Yan family won¡¯t be able to afford their meals.¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder said with an evil smile. In fact, from the day he cut off the food for elder Shan and the others, he had also ordered that the Hong n members in the prison cell would only be given one meal a day. He felt that he had already done his best. After all, they were enemies!

    ¡°You ...¡± The first elder of the Hong n, whose face was flushed red, was a little angry after hearing the first elder of the Yan n¡¯s words. However, he couldn¡¯t say anything, nor was he in any position to criticize him. After all, the rtionship between the two ns was no longer the same as before.

    ¡°First elder Hong, quickly make your decision! It¡¯s not good for us to drag this on. ¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder urged.

    ¡°Good! Since you¡¯ve said so, I have something to say as well. ¡± The first elder of the Hong family said.

 Chapter 1376

    <h4>Chapter 1376: Sneak away (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°What do you have to say?¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder, whose face was filled with question marks, couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Thepensation you want is too much. I want to change it.¡± The first elder of the Hong family suggested.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t change it! I¡¯ve said it before, that¡¯s not thepensation that our family is asking for. ¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder¡¯s face was filled with stubbornness, and there was no room for discussion.

    ¡°Let me finish!¡± The first elder of the Hong family roared.

    ¡°Alright! Then tell me!¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder was extremely helpless. Hmph! He wanted to see what this old thing had to say.

    ¡°I request that thepensation be reduced by half ...¡± The first elder of the Hong n had just started to speak when he was interrupted by the first elder of the Yan n.

    ¡°No! Not a single cent less. ¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder didn¡¯t give first elder Hong a chance to continue speaking and said straightforwardly. What a joke, not all of those things were what the Yan n wanted. If he reduced it by half, wouldn¡¯t the Yan n have to bleed a lot again? ording to his original intention, he wanted the Hong family to help them share the burden of thepensation! Hence, the Hong family had to pay the full amount.

    ¡°Let me finish!¡± The first elder of the Hong family couldn¡¯t take it anymore and shouted at the top of his voice. Then, he continued,¡±¡±What I mean is, we¡¯ll only pay half of thepensation. In addition, I¡¯ll be responsible for treating your family head¡¯s injuries. That should be fine, right?¡± This was apromise that he had thought about for a few days. He knew that if he only said that he would cure master Yan¡¯s injury and did not mention anypensation, the Yan family would definitely not agree. Therefore, they would have to pay the blood, and now it was only a matter of how much.

    ¡°First elder Hong, thepensation we ask for can not be any less.¡± Yan n¡¯s first elder said with a faint smile, Hmph! Sure enough, as he thought, this old thing actually used the family head¡¯s illness as a threat. If the family head¡¯s injury had not been cured long ago, he would have agreed to the Hong family¡¯s request even if he was not willing.

    ¡°You ... You don¡¯t want to treat your master¡¯s injuries?¡± After hearing the Yan n¡¯s first elder¡¯s words, the Hong n¡¯s first elder¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. ording to the news he had received, the Yan n had put in a lot of effort and racked their brains for the sake of their n head¡¯s injuries. Now that he had taken the initiative to offer treatment, they would ratherpensate him than ept his conditions. This made him a little at a loss.

    He had thought about it for a few days beforeing up with thispromise. He thought it was almost certain, but he didn¡¯t expect the other party to reject it. This made him a little confused and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Seeing the stunned look on the Hong n¡¯s first elder¡¯s face, the Yan n¡¯s first elder felt extremely happy, hehe! The feeling of not being threatened by others was really good because their Yan n had suffered quite a bit from the Hong n recently. Therefore, seeing the Hong n¡¯s first elder being suppressed, he felt extremely pleased in his heart.

    ¡°First elder Hong, I actually wanted to say that we will think of a way to treat our patriarch¡¯s injuries ourselves, so there¡¯s no need for first elder to worry. You just need to prepare thepensation we need. You can¡¯t miss a single thing! Of course, you can also choose to give up on these elites of the Hong family. ¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder deliberately provoked.

    ......

    From the Hong family¡¯s hesitant attitude, he knew that the Hong family had no intention of giving up on these people. It wasn¡¯t hard to understand. Eight percent of the people that the Hong family¡¯s head had brought were elites. If the Hong family decided to give up on these people, the Hong family would never be able to stand on the godly maind. This was not a blow that the Hong family could take.

    ¡°Great elder Yan, I know that our Hong family has offended you many times recently, but our two families have been friends for so many years. Can¡¯t you be magnanimous and let us off?¡± The first elder of the Hong family yed the emotional card again.

    ¡°First elder Hong, did your Hong family not consider the many years of friendship between our two families when you were doing these things? Do you think it¡¯s useful to say this now?¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder said with a look of disdain. Hmph! This was the way the Hong family dealt with people. They had twopletely different attitudes towards others and themselves. If others did not do what they liked, it was the other person¡¯s fault. However, even if they did something that everyone pointed fingers at, they would still think that they could be forgiven. How could there be such a good thing in the world! It was simply nonsense!

    ¡°This ... Isn¡¯t it all because of the marriage of the next generation! The children are insensible, do we really have to argue with them?¡± The Hong n¡¯s first elder¡¯s face waspletely red as he stammered. Of course, he knew that his n was in the wrong. However, at this moment, he would rather die than admit it. Otherwise, their Hong n would forever be controlled by the Yan n.

    ¡°Are kids that easy to use as excuses? If a child of the Yan n were to kill the head of your Hong n, can we also say that the child is insensible and ask you to not hold it against him?¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder raised his eyes and asked indifferently.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The first elder of the Hong family did not expect the other party to use his own words to shut him up. He was at a loss for words.

    ¡°First elder Hong, we¡¯re not fools. It¡¯s better to be straightforward. Don¡¯t use this to bully others.¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder warned very seriously.

    ¡°You¡¯re really not willing to let our Hong family off the hook?¡± The first elder of the Hong family asked, unwilling to give up.

    ¡°First elder Hong, let me put it this way! Even if we agree, I won¡¯t be able to exin it to the others. Moreover, they¡¯ve done a favor for our Yan n. I can¡¯t possibly be ungrateful!¡± The Yan n first elder tactfully refused.

    ¡°Hmph! A favor? What favor? I only helped you when our two families were killing each other. Besides, as far as I know, you should have some enmity with each other! Isn¡¯t your Ling ¡®er still in their hands? Since you can bury the hatchet, why can¡¯t our two families do the same?¡± The Hong n¡¯s first elder gritted his teeth. The reason why he said this was to remind the Yan n¡¯s first elder that the other party was not friends with them.

    ¡°First elder Hong, this is different. Our Yan family was in the wrong first. If he is willing to forgive us, we have no reason not to agree. As for Ling ¡®er, she only has herself to me. Even if she dies in the hands of the other party, she can¡¯t me anyone else. Moreover, you have also seen the other party¡¯s strength!¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder nonchntly said.

 Chapter 1377

    <h4>Chapter 1377: Sneak away (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re afraid of the other party¡¯s strength?¡± The first elder of the Hong n was surprised. Although the other party was most likely from the divine realm, it was not as if the two ns did not have any backers in the divine realm. He could not understand why the Yan n would be afraid of the other party¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ve said it before. We owe them a debt of gratitude.¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder said in a light voice.

    ¡°What kind of favor?¡± The first elder of the Hong family asked, unwilling to give up.

    ¡°Please forgive me for not being able toment. First elder Hong, we only need to talk about thepensation. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything else.¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder did not want to talk about this issue anymore, so he directly said.

    ¡°As forpensation ...¡± The first elder of the Hong family had only said a few words before he was interrupted again.

    ¡°Not a single cent less.¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder reminded with a smile. He was in a good mood.

    ¡°Great elder Yan, don¡¯t push me too far. If you push me too far, I¡¯ll invite the people from the main family of the divine world. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll do then.¡± Seeing that the soft approach didn¡¯t work, the Hong family¡¯s first elder could only use the hard approach.

    ¡°Hehe! Is first elder Hong threatening me? I¡¯m so scared!¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder pretended to be afraid and then snorted,¡±Hmph! You know to ask the main family to support you, but do you think I don¡¯t know? Originally, I didn¡¯t want to rm the main family, but if you want the main family to know that we¡¯ve caused such a ruckus, then you can go ahead and invite them. ¡±

    Although the Yan n had a main family in the divine world, the main family was still the main family. Other than the fact that they had to hand over a certain amount of items to the main family every hundred years in exchange for resources that were not avable on the divine continent, they were basically self-sufficient. If they provoked a strong enemy, not only would the main family not stand up for them, but they might even abandon them. This was one of the main reasons why they were kind to others and were unwilling to make enemies.

    Although the great elder of the Hong family had used the main family in the divine realm to threaten them, he believed that the Hong family in the divine realm would not easily meddle in the affairs of their branches. Unless there were enough benefits, the people of the main family might still be willing to stand up for them. However, the appetites of the people of the main family would definitely not be less than them. Therefore, he believed that as long as the great elder of the Hong family was not stupid, he would not be willing to disturb the main family.

    The truth was just as the Yan n¡¯s first elder had expected. The Hong n¡¯s first elder was indeed unwilling to alert the main n because of this matter. The reason he had brought the main n out was just to scare the other party. However, the Yan n¡¯s first elder did not fall for it! This made him extremely depressed.

    Seeing that the Hong n¡¯s first elder was silent for a long time, the Yan n¡¯s first elder slowly opened his mouth and said,¡±¡±First elder Hong, I know that you feel that we¡¯re asking for too much and that your heart is aching! However, you didn¡¯t even think about it. If we take these things away, the debt between us will be settled. In the future, as long as your Hong n doesn¡¯t take the initiative to provoke us, our Yan n will naturally not provoke you. ¡±

    ¡°But if you let the main family know about this, the benefits of them standing up for you will not be less than thepensation we want. Moreover, can you guarantee that they will be satisfied just once? ¡°The main family¡¯s appetites are much bigger than ours. This time, in order to treat the family head¡¯s injury, I don¡¯t know how many good things I¡¯ve sent to the main family. Until now, there has been no news from the main family. If I¡¯m not wrong, I¡¯m afraid that all the things I¡¯ve sent have gone to waste. Do you want to be like me?¡±

    ......

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better for us to solve this matter ourselves. Our Yan family spent a lot of money to treat master¡¯s injury, and you were the one who caused it, so you can¡¯t deny thepensation. If you think that it¡¯s not a loss to invite the main family to deal with us, then I have nothing to say. Goodbye! If you¡¯ve made up your mind, thene and find me!¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder said earnestly, and then left without looking back.

    Looking at Yan n¡¯s first elder¡¯s back, and then at the silent first elder, elder Shan couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±¡±First elder, what do we do now?¡±

    ¡°Elder Shan, what¡¯s your opinion?¡± The first elder of the Hong family had no one to discuss with, so he asked elder Shan.

    Elder Shan was extremely excited when he heard first elder¡¯s question. The great elder actually asked for his opinion. This was really like the sun rising from the West. One should know that in the eyes of the Hong family¡¯s master and the elders, he was a brainless person. Therefore, they would not discuss anything important with him. However, he did not expect that the great elder, who had always looked down on him, would actually ask for his opinion. He was so excited that he was speechless.

    ¡°Elder Shan, what¡¯s your opinion?¡± Seeing that elder Shan¡¯s face had turned red and he did not speak for a long time, the great elder could not help but repeat loudly. In his heart, he was scolding him. What a shameful thing. He asked him for his opinion but he could not say a word for a long time. He was very angry, so he naturally did not think that elder Shan was so excited that he could not speak.

    ¡°Argh! The great elder! You should ask for my opinion!¡± Elder Shan, who had finally reacted, said in a daze.

    ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯m asking you, of course!¡± The first elder of the Hong family said in an unpleasant tone.

    ¡°Great elder! I feel that the old man from the Yan n¡¯s words aren¡¯t without reason. The main n is indeed a bottomless hole that can¡¯t be filled. Unless you decide not to care about the life and death of the n head and the others, we can¡¯t not pay thispensation! First elder, money is just a worldly possession. As long as the family head and the others are safe and sound, what¡¯s the big deal with losing some money? After a hundred years or so, our Hong family will be able to recover its strength. However, if we really invite the main family, I really don¡¯t dare to imagine what kind of consequences that would be. Of course, if you are like the family head and have the intention of destroying the Yan family, then please ask the main family to send someone over!¡± Elder Shan thought for a moment before speaking in a very serious manner.

    His words made the first elder of Hong family, who had always looked down on him, cast a sidelong nce at him. Suddenly, the first elder looked at elder Shan in a different way, because he had never dreamed that elder Shan could say such philosophical words. It was really beyond his expectation.

    Seeing that the great elder had not spoken for a long time and only stared at him, elder Shan was a little afraid. Did he say something wrong, so the great elder was a little angry? Sob ... He was just spouting nonsense.

    At the thought of this, elder Shan pulled a long face and said with some fear,¡±¡±Great elder, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just talking nonsense. Just treat it as my words are farts.¡±

 Chapter 1378

    <h4>Chapter 1378: Sneak away (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Nonsense? How could this be considered nonsense? Elder Shan! You¡¯re right, AI! If the head of the family could think like you, our rtionship with the Hong family wouldn¡¯t be in this state!¡± The first elder of the Hong family sighed. However, his praise was like a bolt of lightning to elder Shan, who was struck dumb.

    Seeing that elder Shan had once again fallen into a daze, the first elder of the Hong family helplessly shook his head and turned to leave. Elder Shan remained standing in his original spot in a daze, muttering to himself,¡±¡±First elder actually praised me. Wu...I¡¯m so happy!¡±

    At this moment, the Yan family¡¯s first elder, who had left the guest courtyard where the Hong family lived, came to liuxiang residence with a pounding heart.

    The moment he entered the courtyard, he saw Leng ruoxue and the rest sitting there. When she saw him, Leng ruoxue smiled and asked,¡±¡±Why is Yan tribe¡¯s first elder here?¡±

    ¡°Miss Leng, I have something to discuss with you.¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder said with some difficulty. Then, he repeated the conversation he had with the Hong n¡¯s first elder to Leng ruoxue and the rest.

    Leng ruoxue was silent for a moment before she slowly opened her mouth,¡±¡±What is the status of the Hong n in the divine realm?¡±

    ¡°Although the Hong n can not be considered as a top-notch n in the divine realm, it is still a first-rate n. Its strength is slightly stronger than the main n of our Yan n.¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder exined.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Yan n a dark n? The strength on the surface might not beparable to the Hong family, but if you add the strength in the dark, it should not be inferior to the Hong family!¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! How does miss Leng know that our Yan n is a dark n?¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder¡¯s face was filled with surprise. It seemed that this person already knew the Yan n¡¯s background like the back of his hand!

    In reality, he was overthinking things. Other than knowing that the Yan family was a dark family, Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t know much about the Yan family¡¯s situation. However, Leng ruoxue naturally wouldn¡¯t tell him the truth. She only smiled and said,¡±¡±I naturally have my own channels.¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder understood that Leng ruoxue had no intention of telling him. Hence, he tactfully did not pursue the matter.

    ¡°Youngdy Leng, if the Hong family really found someone from the main family, how should we deal with them?¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder added. Instead of seeking help from the main n, he would rather seek help from Leng ruoxue and the others. From his point of view, Leng ruoxue was much easier to talk to than the main n. Furthermore, they were allies on the same vine.

    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with whateveres our way. Even if the Hong family managed to get the help of the main family, the main family might not send too many experts. Furthermore, the people from the divine world can only disy the strength of a high level deity on the divine maind. What are you afraid of?¡± Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    ......

    ¡°Uh! That may be the case, but even if the people of the divine realm can only disy the strength of a high level deity, they are still not someone we can deal with. They don¡¯t even need to make a move, just a pressure from them is enough to make us unable to withstand it. ¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°First elder Hong won¡¯t ask their main family to do it, so you can rest assured!¡± After Leng ruoxue heard the Yan n¡¯s first elder¡¯s words, sheughed indifferently. That old man was quite shrewd! If he knew what was best for him, why would he do such a stupid thing?

    ¡°Uh! Since miss Leng is so confident, then I can rest assured. ¡± Yan n¡¯s first elder said. After he finished speaking, he exchanged pleasantries with Leng ruoxue and the rest for a while before he stood up and bade farewell.

    After the Yan n¡¯s first elder left, Yue Qing looked at Leng ruoxue and asked curiously,¡±¡±Miss, the Hong family really won¡¯t ask their main family to make a move?¡±

    ¡°The first elder of the Hong n will definitely not be invited. As for the others, it¡¯s hard to say. However, after the Hong n haspensated the Yan n with the items they requested, I¡¯m afraid that the Hong n won¡¯t have the chance to ask the main n for help.¡± Leng ruoxue said. During the few days she had stayed at the Hong family, she had basically asked green vessel to find out what good things the Hong family had. Otherwise, she would not have written such a list. It was obvious that she wanted to extort the Hong family.

    ¡°Oh! Hehe! Even if the Hong family has invited the main family, we¡¯re not afraid. It¡¯s a good opportunity to exercise. ¡± Yue Qing said with a smirk.

    ¡°Mm! We just need to wait and see. ¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    The next day.

    The Hong n¡¯s first elder personally went to find the Yan n¡¯s first elder and said that he was willing topensate ording to the list. However, it would take a few days before the items could be delivered to the Yan n.

    The first elder of the Yan family expressed his understanding after hearing this. However, he also made it clear that the Hong family would return to the Zhao family in one piece when the Hong family had prepared everything.

    Three dayster.

    The Hong family had finally prepared all the things they wanted topensate.

    In the living room of the Yan residence.

    The Yan n¡¯s first elder was extremely pleased to see the Hong n¡¯s first elder hand over the storage ring to him with a pained expression. However, as the saying goes,¡±Blood Brothers settle ounts clearly¡±. Therefore, he still had topare the contents of the list one by one.

    Seeing that the first elder of the Yan n was actually checking them one by one, the mouths of the Hong n members twitched. Many of them were cursing in their hearts. Was there a need to check so carefully? Could it be that their Hong family wouldck something from them?

    After a long time.

    The Yan n¡¯s first elder finally finished his inspection, and he beamed at the Hong n¡¯s first elder.¡±¡±Yes, yes, everything is not missing.¡±

    ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing wrong with the item, then let him go!¡± The first elder of the Hong family twitched his mouth and said helplessly.

    ¡°Second elder, go to the prison and get him!¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder nodded and instructed the second elder sitting beside him.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The second elder of the Yan n nodded and then left the living room.

    Not long after, the second elder of the Yan n brought in the locked-up master of the Hong n and the others.

    Everyone from the Hong family was excited when they saw their first elder. The master of the Hong family was about to say something to the first elder, but the first elder didn¡¯t even look at him. He stood up and ordered elder Shan to take the master and the others away.

    However, before he could leave, he was stopped by the Yan n¡¯s first elder.

    ¡°What else do you have to say?¡± The first elder of the Hong family said in an unpleasant tone.

    ¡°First elder Hong, calm down! I know you¡¯re not in a good mood, but there¡¯s something I think you should know. ¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder said indifferently.

 Chapter 1379

    <h4>Chapter 1379: Sneak away (5)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°What is it?¡± The first elder of the Hong family was puzzled. Hadn¡¯t he already paid thepensation? What else is there?

    ¡°It¡¯s about the scandal between the two of us. ¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder calmly said.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that this has nothing to do with me?¡± The first elder of the Hong family roared in anger. F * ck, why did he want to me everything on him?

    ¡°It¡¯s not rted to you, but it¡¯s rted to your Hong family. ¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder said with a smile that was not a smile. His gaze then drifted over to elder Shan, who was standing beside the Hong n¡¯s first elder.

    Originally, when he heard the Yan n¡¯s first elder¡¯s words, elder Shan¡¯s heart was already beating with fear. Now that he received the other party¡¯s gaze, his heart began to beat irregrly and madly. Wuu ... Wasn¡¯t the matter already resolved? The Yan n had also gotten what they wanted, so why did they still mention this matter? He did it on purpose! That old man from the Yan n was definitely doing this on purpose! He couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart, and subconsciously lowered his head.

    ¡°Who is it rted to?¡± The first elder of the Hong family said angrily. He dared to say that he was the submissive, he really didn¡¯t want to live. If he knew who this person was, he would definitely skin him alive! He thought to himself with hatred.

    ¡°This person is far away but right in front of you. He¡¯s elder Shan, who¡¯s beside you,¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder said with a kind smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± After hearing the Yan n¡¯s first elder¡¯s words, the Hong n¡¯s first elder turned to re at elder Shan and questioned angrily,¡±F * ck!¡± He did not expect that the person who imed to be the receiver would be elder Shan. Initially, he had a slight change of opinion of elder Shan. However, because of this, elder Shan¡¯s opinion of him had returned to its original state.

    ¡°Great elder, I ... I¡¯m innocent.¡± Elder Shan said with a pitiful and bitter face.

    ¡°First elder Hong, you only need to ask elder Shan¡¯s trusted aide and you¡¯ll know if he¡¯s innocent or not.¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder suggested, and his words made elder Shan gnash his teeth in hatred.

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll settle the score with you when we get back!¡± The first elder of the Hong n angrily said. After he finished speaking, he left the Yan residence¡¯s living room without looking back and directly walked out of the courtyard ...

    ¡°First elder, listen to me!¡± Elder Shan chased after him with a look of fear.

    Seeing this! The other members of the Hong family quickly followed! They didn¡¯t want toe to the Yan residence anymore.

    ......

    After the Hong family left, the second elder of the Yan family looked at his first elder with a puzzled expression and said,¡±¡±First elder, elder Shan ordered people to spread those rumors, why did you let him off just like that?¡±

    ¡°What else can I do? The Hong family just bled a lot, do you think you can still squeeze any profit out of them? Moreover, that old thing from the Hong family won¡¯t let him off easily. ¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder said in understanding. Although he was rumored to have an affair with the Hong n¡¯s first elder, fortunately, he was not said to be the submissive. Otherwise, he would definitely not let elder Shan off. Now, he would leave elder Shan to first elder Hong to deal with!

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s true!¡± The second elder of Yan tribe nodded.

    Then, the Yan n¡¯s first elder stood up and walked towards the main courtyard where the n head was. After finding the n head, the two of them went to liuxiang residence where Leng ruoxue and the others were.

    As she looked at the two middle-aged men walking in hand in hand, Leng ruoxue was very clear that the one she had not seen before was the patriarch of the Yan n.

    ¡°Miss Leng, this is our master.¡± The great elder exined. After a few days of closed-door cultivation, the patriarch had made a breakthrough. His strength was now at the advanced level of the advanced deity stage, which was considered one of the top in the divine maind. Therefore, the Yan n naturally had no need to fear the great elder¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Congrattions to Yan family head for recovering from your injuries and even achieving a breakthrough.¡± Leng ruoxue said courteously.

    ¡°Hehe! This was all thanks to miss Leng¡¯s cold frost pill. Otherwise, I would still be lying in bed now! Our Yan n has been too slow in this period of time. ¡± The Yan n head said apologetically after expressing his gratitude.

    When he saw Leng ruoxue and the rest, he finally understood what it meant by ¡°hearing is false, seeing is believing¡±. It was true that one¡¯s reputation was not as good as seeing in person! His second son and great elder¡¯s descriptions simply couldn¡¯t express the shock he felt when he first met these people. How could his blind eldest son and granddaughter provoke such people? Fortunately, their Yan family was tactful and didn¡¯t reject the other party¡¯s conditions. Otherwise, the consequences would really be unimaginable! Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°Yan family head is too polite. Although our fate originated from hatred, now we are all happy. Your Yan family knows how to conduct itself, so I naturally won¡¯t take out my anger on you for Yan Ling ¡®er¡¯s matter.¡± Leng ruoxue promised. As for whether or not the Yan n would have any enmity with her, that was not within her jurisdiction. However, she believed that as long as the Yan n wasn¡¯t stupid, they wouldn¡¯t hold a grudge against her just because of Yan Ling ¡®er. If that was the case, they wouldn¡¯t be willing to sacrifice Yan Ling¡¯ er in order to have a good rtionship with them.

    ¡°Hehe! I know that miss Leng is a forthright person, and Ling ¡®er can be considered to have brought this upon herself, so she can¡¯t me anyone else. I really hope to be friends with miss Leng. ¡± The Yan n head immediately expressed his attitude. At the same time, he took the initiative to hand over thepensation that Leng ruoxue had requested.

    ¡°Miss Leng, thepensation you want is all inside. Please take a look!¡± The patriarch of the Yan n said.

    ¡°I trust the Yan n¡¯s credibility,¡± Leng ruoxue received the storage ring from the Yan n¡¯s n head. Without even looking at it, she passed it to Zi Yu for safekeeping.

    ¡°Miss Leng, Yan kun, the city Lord of Yanbei city, and I are considered good friends despite our age difference. I wonder who you are with him ...¡± The Yan family head asked curiously. However, he did not finish his sentence and looked at Leng ruoxue with anticipation.

    ¡°We are neighbors.¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently. She didn¡¯t really want others to know about her rtionship with Yan kun. Therefore, even though her words weren¡¯tpletely true, they could still be considered true. After all, nightmare forest and Northern Yan city were indeed neighbors.

    ¡°Then may I know which city young miss is from?¡± The Yan n head asked again. He knew that there were four small cities closest to Northern Yan city. Since this miss Leng said that she was a neighbor of Northern Yan city, then the city she lived in should be one of the four cities! He secretly guessed.

    ¡°I live in the ¡®nightmare forest¡¯,¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The Yan n master and the great elder let out a cry of surprise at the same time. They all thought to themselves, did they hear wrong? Miss Leng said that she was living in the nightmare forest? Wasn¡¯t that ce upied by someone a few years ago?

    It was said that the person who imed that ce was very powerful, and even the ning family, the leader of the eight great divine regions, recognized their status. From this, it could be seen how difficult it was to provoke the new master of the nightmare forest. However, the Yan family had always liked to keep a low profile, so they did not go there with the other forces at that time. Naturally, they did not know what had happened there and why many forces had kept quiet about it since then. However, the new master of the forest was not easy to provoke. Words like these were still widely spread across the divine continent.

    ¡°Miss Leng, is that your territory?¡± The Yan n head asked.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head, not denying it.

    ¡°This old master truly admires you for daring to set up your own territory there.¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder¡¯s eyes lit up as if he had just seen his idol. One must know that not just anyone could upy that ce. For so many years, many forces had coveted that ce. However, no one had managed to upy it. As for Leng ruoxue, she was able to gain the recognition of all the forces. From this, it could be seen that her methods were not ordinary.ai! Fortunately, he did not vent his anger on the entire Yan family because of Ling ¡®er and her father. Otherwise, the Yan family would not be able to withstand his anger.

    After knowing the identities of Leng ruoxue and the others, the Yan n head and first elder were even more determined to befriend them. Hence, they were even more concerned about their well-being.

    Leng ruoxue and the others, who had nned to leave, had no choice but to stay in the Yan residence for a few more days at the warm invitation of the Yan family head. However, they could not stand the excessive hospitality and enthusiasm of the Yan family head and great elder, so they took advantage of the night and quietly left ...

 Chapter 1380

    <h4>Chapter 1380: Yan Ling ¡®er¡¯s revenge (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    After Leng ruoxue and the rest left the Yan residence, they traveled through the night and only found an empty spot in the outskirts to rest the next evening.

    After setting up the tent, Yin Xiao, who had left with them, walked over to Leng ruoxue and the demon and sat down beside them. He could not help but ask curiously,¡±Xue ¡®er, where are you nning to go?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. They hade down the mountain to say hello to Yan kun before going into closed-door cultivation. Who knew that it would involve so many things? now that she thought about it, she felt that it was a little unbelievable.

    ¡°Big brother Yin, where do you n to go?¡± Leng ruoxue asked after she finished speaking.

    ¡°We¡¯re free to do as we please. We¡¯re here to gain experience anyway. Of course, we¡¯ll go wherever it¡¯s fun or dangerous.¡± Yin Xiao said with a smile.

    ¡°Oh! Why don¡¯t youe to our house for a few days, big brother Yin? We¡¯re staying in the nightmare forest. It can definitely satisfy all of brother Yin¡¯s requests. ¡± Leng ruoxue invited with a smile.

    ¡°Alright! Xue ¡®er, since you¡¯ve invited me so sincerely, I won¡¯t be polite. ¡± Yin Xiao said happily, hehe! He was just thinking about how to spend more time with them! Now that he was given this opportunity, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let it go.

    ¡°You should be more polite! Actually, Xue ¡®er was just casually asking. ¡± He couldn¡¯t bear to see Yin Xiao¡¯s proud evildoer and spoke with a straight face.

    ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re not cute at all. I think no woman in this world would like you except for Xue ¡®er. ¡± Yin Xiaoughed.

    ¡°Other than Xue ¡®er, I don¡¯t need any other woman to like me.¡± The demon said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Young master! You¡¯re wrong!¡± After hearing their talk, uncle Zhong corrected them seriously.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right?¡± Yin Xiao¡¯s handsome face was filled with confusion.

    ¡°There are many women who like young master ye! Aren¡¯t the daughters of the Yan and Hong families the same!¡± Uncle Zhong said.

    ......

    ¡°Hehe, uncle Zhong is right. However, those women only like him because of his looks. If they know that he¡¯s not attractive, they will definitely not like him.¡± Yin Xiao looked at the demon and said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll still say the same thing. Other than Xue ¡®er, I don¡¯t need anyone to like me.¡± The demon said coldly. Although he was a little angry that the master and servant made fun of him, he was notpletely angry.

    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s done! I¡¯ll stop joking. Let me ask you, how are you going to deal with that Yan Ling ¡®er?¡± Yin Xiao knew when to stop. Hence, he did not continue the conversation before the demon waspletely angry. This was also one of the reasons why he could not make Leng ruoxue and the rest hate him.

    ¡°Does big brother Yin have any good ideas?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a faint smile. When they left the Yan residence, they had also taken Yan Ling ¡®er with them. Although she had been tortured by Bai Xian and Xue Ying for many days, Yan Ling¡¯ er was still alive.

    ¡°This woman will be a disaster sooner orter. Why don¡¯t we just ...¡± Yin Xiao looked at Yan Ling ¡®er, who was tied up like a dumpling, and made a¡¯ Kacha ¡®gesture.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already handed her over to Bai Xian and Xue Ying to deal with. When they¡¯re done ying, they¡¯ll probably get rid of her.¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, this kind of thing should be done sooner rather thanter. Otherwise, if she escapes, I¡¯m afraid there will be endless trouble.¡± Seeing the hatred in Yan Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes, Yin Xiao was a little worried.

    ¡°Big brother Yin, don¡¯t worry! She won¡¯t be able to escape. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she promised. Actually, even if Yan Ling ¡®er ran away, she wasn¡¯t afraid, because even if that woman ran away, she wouldn¡¯t live for long! They wouldn¡¯t be able to cause any waves.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! However, it¡¯s better to send more people to watch her. ¡± Yin Xiao said, a little worried.

    ¡°Big brother Yin, it¡¯s just a woman. You really don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡± Leng ruoxue consoled.

    ¡°I know, but I have a bad feeling. I feel that this woman will bring us trouble.¡± Yin Xiao said uneasily. Ever since he was young, his intuition had been very urate, so he didn¡¯t have a good impression of Yan Ling ¡®er the first time he saw her.

    ¡°Big brother Yin, if there¡¯s trouble, let¡¯s just solve it. Besides, sometimes even if we don¡¯t take the initiative to cause trouble, trouble wille to us.¡± Leng ruoxue gave Yin Xiao a reassuring look.

    ¡°In short, we¡¯d better be careful since we¡¯re bringing such trouble with us.¡± Yin Xiao reminded.

    ¡°Mm, don¡¯t worry, big brother Yin! She won¡¯t be able to escape. ¡± Leng ruoxue promised once again.

    After dinner, everyone returned to their tents to rest.

    Midnight.

    Leng ruoxue was woken up by Qing Jue.

    Unwillingly opening her eyes, Leng ruoxue looked at Qing Jue and said,¡±¡±Qing Jue, what happened again?¡±

    ¡°Sister! I have good news and bad news, which one do you want to hear first?¡± Qing Jue said with a smile.

    ¡°As you wish.¡± Leng ruoxue did not think much of it. To think that the stinky green vessel would do this too. ¡®I really don¡¯t know who he learned it from,¡¯ she thought helplessly.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you the bad news first!¡± Qing Jueughed evilly. Then, he cleared his throat on purpose before he slowly said,¡±Sister! Yan Ling ¡®er ran away. ¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue responded softly, obviously not too concerned about this matter.

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you want to know how she got away?¡± When Qing Jue saw how calm Leng ruoxue¡¯s reaction was, he could not help but ask,¡±Oh ...¡± His sister¡¯s reaction made him unable to continue.

    ¡°You say it! I¡¯m listening!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she looked at Qing Jue¡¯s pouting lips and dissatisfaction.

    ¡°That woman is really cunning. She said that she needed to go to the toilet and lied to the night watchman arranged by the yin family. In the end, she left and never returned.¡± Qing Jue said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Oh! Brother Yin and the rest must be very anxious! Stinky Qing Jue, why did you only wake me up now?¡± Leng ruoxue pretended to be unhappy.

    ¡°Sister! How can you me me for this? You¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t wake me up!¡± Qing Jue felt very wronged, and there were tears in his ck and bright eyes.

    ¡°Stinky Qing Jue, stop acting. Tell me the good news!¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    ¡°Hehe! Sister! The good news is that Yan Ling ¡®er, that annoying woman, has run away. We¡¯ve finally gotten rid of her. ¡± Qing Jue said excitedly.

 Chapter 1381

    <h4>Chapter 1381: Yan Ling ¡®er¡¯s revenge (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    After hearing Qing Jue¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines. She could not help but say,¡±¡±Qing Jue, how can this be considered good news? Yan Ling ¡®er has run away, and she will definitelye back to take revenge on us. So, we are in big trouble. ¡±

    ¡°Sister, you can lie to outsiders, but you want to lie to me? Hehe! Was that even possible? I know that you don¡¯t care whether Yan Ling ¡®er runs away or not, because you don¡¯t see her as trouble at all. That woman is a person who can¡¯t aplish anything, but is good at ruining things. ¡± Qing Jue said with a look of disdain.

    ¡°Uh! Green vessel! Have I ever said that you¡¯re bing more and more shrewd?¡± Leng ruoxue said speechlessly. In her heart, she was crying. Why couldn¡¯t she hide her thoughts from these little fellows? She was so depressed!

    ¡°Hehe! Big sister has raised you well. ¡± Qing Jue said humbly and pushed all the credit to Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Are youplimenting your sister?¡± Leng ruoxue felt helpless and aggrieved. When had she ever groomed them?! They had clearlyprehended it on their own, alright?

    ¡°MMH! Big sister, you guys should hurry up and leave! That brother Yin¡¯s subordinate has lost her and he¡¯s very anxious!¡± Qing Jue reminded.

    ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll go out.¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she brought the evildoer out of the bracelet.

    Just as he walked out of the tent, Yin Xiao came up to him with an ashamed expression.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s all my people¡¯s fault for not doing their job well and actually letting Yan Ling ¡®er run away. ¡± Yin Xiao¡¯s face was filled with guilt. He then instructed uncle Zhong to bring the two night watchmen who were tied up to Leng ruoxue and said,¡±¡±Xue ¡®er, the two of them have failed in their duties. I¡¯m handing them over to you now. You can do whatever you want with them.¡±

    ¡°Big brother Yin! What are you doing? Although they are responsible for Yan Ling ¡®er¡¯s escape, you can¡¯t me thempletely. Uncle Zhong, let them go!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, this isn¡¯t just because they didn¡¯t do their job properly. It¡¯s also because they¡¯re soft-hearted. So, no matter what happens to them, they asked for it. You don¡¯t have to spare them on my ount.¡± Yin Xiao said bluntly. He was extremely angry at his subordinates ¡®failure to live up to expectations because he realized that all the education he had given them had been in vain. He was afraid that if this happened once, there would be a second time. Those who were soft-hearted to their enemies would not live long in the divine world. Therefore, he would rather let Leng ruoxue deal with these two people. It was better than them dying in the hands of others.

    ¡°Big brother Yin, most men have tender feelings for women, so it¡¯s understandable for them to be soft-hearted towards Yan Ling ¡®er. However, this kind of thing really can not happen again and again. They are all your people, so it¡¯s better for you to punish them. I believe that after this incident, they should not dare tomit the same mistake again.¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Alright then! Uncle Zhong! I¡¯ll remember their mistakes first, and punish them after I return to the divine world. ¡± Seeing that Leng ruoxue was unwilling to punish them, Yin Xiao had no choice but to keep the two of them in his hands.

    ......

    ¡°Yes! Young master!¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± Uncle Zhong replied and then took the two night watchmen away.

    After uncle Zhong had left with the two men, Leng ruoxue asked,¡±¡±Big brother Yin, how long has Yan Ling ¡®er been running?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been almost an hour. I¡¯ve already sent people to chase after them. ¡± Yin Xiao said, a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Big brother Yin, let your peoplee back! There¡¯s no need to chase. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she spoke to Yin Xiao.

    ¡°Uh! Yan Ling ¡®er is injured and shouldn¡¯t have run far. If we don¡¯t catch her, I¡¯m afraid there will be endless trouble in the future. ¡± Yin Xiao said worriedly. He had just talked about Yan Ling ¡®er with Leng ruoxue and the others in the evening, and it hade true that night. This made him feel helpless, and he felt like he was a jinx. The good things didn¡¯te true, and the bad things came true!

    ¡°Brother Yin, it¡¯s just Yan Ling ¡®er. She can¡¯t cause any big waves. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Leng ruoxue smiled faintly, as if she was confident.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± With that, Yin Xiao shot a red re into the sky. This was used by the yin family to contact their nsmen, and only the yin family knew what this red re represented.

    Not long after, the subordinates that Yin Xiao had sent out to find Yan Ling ¡®er slowly returned to the group.

    However, none of them were in the mood to sleep at the moment. Instead, they sat together in groups of three to five and started chatting.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, where do you think Yan Ling¡¯ er will go? I even specially sent people to chase after them on the road back to the Yan residence, but they didn¡¯t even see a shadow. ¡± Yin Xiao¡¯s face was gloomy. Seeing his subordinates return empty-handed, it was impossible for him not to be disappointed.

    ¡°She won¡¯t return to the Yan family, and the Yan family won¡¯t ept her again.¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    ¡°Then should we send the news of Yan Ling ¡®er¡¯s escape back to the Yan family?¡± Yin Xiao asked.

    ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to deliver the letter to the Yan residence now. ¡± When Yin Xiao heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he quickly replied.

    ¡°No need, big brother Yin! I¡¯ve already made the arrangements. The Yan family should know about this by tomorrow morning. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! Xue ¡®er, you¡¯re really fast, howe I didn¡¯t see you telling your subordinates to leave!¡± Yin Xiao¡¯s handsome face was filled with question marks.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a human who¡¯s going to deliver the letter, it¡¯s my Beastie. ¡± Leng ruoxue exined with a smile. After knowing that Yan Ling ¡®er had gone missing, she had arranged for a Little Phoenix to leave this ce invisibly and deliver a letter to the Yan n.

    ¡°No wonder!¡± ¡°Xue ¡®er, let¡¯s leave this ce tomorrow morning!¡± Yin Xiao said. Yan Ling ¡®er has run away, so this ce is no longer safe. ¡±

    ¡°Big brother Yin, in this case, it is even more impossible for us to leave. If my guess is correct, the first thing that Yan Ling ¡®er would do after escaping would definitely be to find someone to deal with us. Therefore, we only need to wait here for the rabbit. This is also the main reason why I did not allow you to continue sending people to chase after her. It is really unnecessary. She will return.¡± Leng ruoxue said with absolute certainty.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s take early precautions!¡± After listening to Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, Yin Xiao understood what she meant. However, they were in the open, while Yan Ling ¡®er was hiding in the dark. They didn¡¯t know the other party¡¯s situation, but the enemy knew their background. Therefore, the situation was not in their favor.

 Chapter 1382

    <h4>Chapter 1382: Yan Ling ¡®er¡¯s revenge (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Good! Big brother Yin, you don¡¯t have to be too worried. Do what you need to do and don¡¯t take this matter to heart. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make them pay 120% attention and not let them make any more mistakes.¡± Yin Xiao promised.

    ¡°Big brother Yin, this really isn¡¯t a big deal. All of you should go back and have a good rest! We¡¯ll only be able to deal with the enemy better if we rest our spirits. ¡± Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t wish for the yin family to be restless because of this matter. That would go against her original intentions.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, you guys go rest! I¡¯ll personally keep watch tonight. ¡± Yin Xiao said stubbornly.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Leng ruoxue knew that Yin Xiao still felt a little apologetic because of Yan Ling ¡®er¡¯s escape, so she didn¡¯t force him. She stood up and returned to the tent with the demon.

    Two dayster, the Yan n¡¯s first elder personally led a team to meet up with Leng ruoxue and the rest.

    Looking at the uninvited guests from the Yan residence, Leng ruoxue felt a headacheing on.¡±¡±Great elder Yan, why have youe?¡±

    In fact, the reason she sent someone to deliver the letter was not to let the Yan n send someone. Who knew that it would actually be the first elder who personally brought people over.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to help you find the fugitive!¡± The great elder of the Yan n replied matter-of-factly. He had discussed with the n head for half a day, and the final decision was to send someone to help Leng ruoxue find Yan Ling ¡®er. After all, although Yan Ling¡¯ er had already been removed from the Yan n and was no longer considered a member of the Yan n, if her escape brought any unnecessary trouble to Leng ruoxue and the others, the Yan n might also¡¯ benefit ¡®from it. This was not what they wanted. Who asked the Yan n to be determined to be on good terms with Leng ruoxue and the others? hence, this was the best time for them to express their feelings.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank great elder Yan first.¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly. In her heart, she was secretly resenting the little Phoenix that she had sent to deliver the letter.

    After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s thoughts, the little Phoenix transmitted a message in an aggrieved manner,¡±¡±Master, this has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m just a little bird that doesn¡¯t dare to show its face. I¡¯m helpless when they follow me! I don¡¯t know why I just can¡¯t get rid of them. They¡¯re sticking to me, wuu ...¡±

    As he said that, Little Phoenix even started to cry.

    ¡°Alright! Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m not ming you. ¡± When Leng ruoxue saw the little Phoenix¡¯s sparkling tears, she quickly coaxed, sigh! A child would always be a child. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that all the adult phoenixes were in seclusion, she wouldn¡¯t have sent this young fellow to deliver the letter. How could this innocent little thing Be The Match of those old foxes?

    ......

    Afterforting the crying Little Phoenix in the bracelet, Leng ruoxue smiled and said to the great elder,¡±¡±Since great elder Yan is here, let¡¯s set up camp here together!¡±

    ¡°Uh! Aren¡¯t you looking for Yan Ling ¡®er?¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder said in a daze.

    ¡°Brother Yin sent people to look for her, but they couldn¡¯t find her. That¡¯s why we decided to set up camp here and leave after we found Yan Ling ¡®er.¡± Leng ruoxue exined softly. Even though the Yan family¡¯s patriarch and first elder were very friendly, she would notpletely trust them, and would not reveal her entire n to them without holding back.

    ¡°Oh! Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll send the Yan family to look for him as well!¡± Yan tribe¡¯s first elder did not doubt his words.

    ¡°Big brother Yin, since great elder Yan is willing to help, then let his people go with you to find Yan Ling ¡®er!¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she spoke to Yin Xiao, while secretly giving him a look.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Yin Xiao quickly replied. However, if so many people go out together, everyone won¡¯t have time to rest. It¡¯s better to divide into a few small teams and change shifts to look for Yan Ling ¡®er¡¯s whereabouts!¡± He suggested.

    His suggestion was quickly approved by Leng ruoxue and the Yan n¡¯s great elder. Then, in order to facilitate their cooperation, Yin Xiao and the Yan n¡¯s great elder decided to split their forces into three teams and split into three groups to search for Yan Ling ¡®er.

    After searching for a few days, he couldn¡¯t even find a single strand of Yan Ling ¡®er¡¯s hair.

    Yin Xiao sat by the fire and chatted with the Yan n¡¯s great elder. Without realizing it, the topic had turned to Yan Ling ¡®er. Yin Xiao smiled and asked,¡±Great elder Yan, could Yan Ling ¡®er have already run back to the Yan n? After all, this ce isn¡¯t too far from the Yan residence. ¡±

    ¡°Impossible! Even if she returns to Yan city, no one would dare to take her in. She has already been kicked out of the family tree by the Yan n. If anyone in Yan city takes her in, it would be our Yan n¡¯s doing. Not to mention, before I came here, I also told the city guards that if they see Yan Ling ¡®er, they should immediately capture her and not let her enter the city. ¡± The Yan n¡¯s great elder said very seriously, afraid that Yin Xiao would suspect that they had hidden Yan Ling ¡®er.

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m just asking, great elder Yan doesn¡¯t need to be so serious. ¡± Yin Xiao said with a satisfied smile.

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m just telling the truth. ¡± Great elder Yan alsoughed, and couldn¡¯t help but secretly think, can you not be serious! He didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood by these people. In fact, since the day Yan Ling ¡®er was expelled from the Yan family, her life and death had nothing to do with the Yan family. However, after she ran away, he also felt a headache because with Yan Ling¡¯ er¡¯s character, it was very likely that she hated the Yan family. Therefore, he had brought people out to look for Yan Ling ¡®er¡¯s whereabouts.

    ¡°Are you guys talking about me?¡± At this time, a slightly mocking voice rang in their ears.

    Yin Xiao and the Yan n¡¯s great elder raised their heads at the same time, just in time to see Yan Ling ¡®er standing not far away from them with a smug look on her face. The two looked at each other, but neither of them spoke first.

    ¡°Are you surprised to see me? I didn¡¯t expect you to still be here. That¡¯s good! It saves me the trouble of looking for you guys. ¡± Yan Ling ¡®er said with a proud smile. Yin Xiao and the Yan n¡¯s great elder still didn¡¯t say anything. However, the two of them were thinking to themselves that Yan Ling¡¯ er must have something to rely on since she was so bold to return here.

    Sure enough, just as they had expected, the next second, they saw the head of the Hong family appear beside Yan Ling ¡®er. The two of them even looked very intimate.

    ¡°Great elder Yan, it looks like this traitor of your family has joined the Hong family.¡± Yin Xiaoughed when he saw this.

    ¡°Yup! I didn¡¯t expect that either!¡± Great elder Yan said, suppressing the anger in his heart.

 Chapter 1383 - Yan Ling â€™erâ€™s revenge (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1383: Yan Ling ¡®er¡¯s revenge (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Could it be that she brought the Hong family here to kill us?¡± Yin Xiao asked, feigning curiosity.

    ¡°It should be!¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Hehe! You treated Ling ¡®er like this, so isn¡¯t it only right for her toe and take revenge?¡± Hearing the conversation between the two of them, the master of the Hong family beside Yan Ling ¡®er spoke.

    ¡°Master Hong, may I know who you are to say this?¡± Yin Xiao ignored the smug Yan Ling ¡®er and directly asked the Hong family head.

    ¡°I am now Ling ¡®er¡¯s husband.¡± The head of the Hong family said with a smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re taking a step back? Haven¡¯t you always been interested in Xue ¡®er?¡± Yin Xiao provoked her on purpose.

    ¡°Who did you say was second?¡± When Yan Ling ¡®er heard Yin Xiao¡¯s words, she roared in anger. Damn it, thest thing she wanted to hear right now was that woman¡¯s name. She hated Leng ruoxue to death. She would never forget the torture that stinky Fox and that handsome man had inflicted on her. During that period of time, she was better off dead than alive. Fortunately, she had pulled through it and now had the strength to take revenge. However, the most unfortunate thing was that she could not kill Leng ruoxue with her own hands. This would definitely be the greatest regret of her life.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s you.¡± Yin Xiao said with a smile.

    Then, he couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously,¡±¡±Since master Hong is so confident in avenging miss Yan, you must have something to rely on. May I know who you have found? Why don¡¯t youe out and broaden our horizons?¡± Yin Xiao¡¯s divine sense could sense the surroundings of their campsite. Other than the head of the Hong family and Yan Ling ¡®er, there were many other troops lying in ambush. Although he couldn¡¯t tell their exact number, judging from their auras, they shouldn¡¯t be weak. It seemed like the head of the Hong family was determined to win this battle. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have brought so many people. Furthermore, the strength of these people was obviously not from the godly continent.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll let you know. ¡± The head of the Hong family said with a smile. Then, he started to look around.

    After searching for a while, he did not see the person he was looking for. He could not help but feel disappointed.

    ¡°Master Hong, are you looking for us?¡± Suddenly, Leng ruoxue¡¯s voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears. Following that, they saw a few handsome men and women walking out of thergest tent, as well as a snow-white fox.

    When master Hong and Yan Ling ¡®er saw Leng ruoxue and the others, their hearts werepletely different. Yan Ling¡¯ er was filled with hatred, but master Hong was reluctant to part with them.

    ......

    Master Hong¡¯s eyes were fixed on the devastatingly beautiful Leng ruoxue. He didn¡¯t look away until Yan Ling ¡®er pinched him in anger. He then regained his senses and tried his best to hide his loss of self-control. He said coldly,¡±Miss Leng, I didn¡¯t expect to see you again! Let¡¯s settle the Old and New scores together today!¡±

    Hearing master Hong¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue raised her eyebrows and asked curiously,¡±¡±Master Hong, I know that there are old scores between us. What is this new one?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the new one!¡± Yan Ling ¡®er said loudly.

    ¡°You? There¡¯s no new score between us!¡± Leng ruoxueughed nonchntly, obviously not taking their words to heart.

    ¡°Master Hong, does the first elder of the Hong family know that you¡¯vee to seek revenge?¡± Leng ruoxue asked again.

    ¡°Hmph! That old thing is old, and his mind is not clear. That¡¯s why he gave so muchpensation. He¡¯s no longer the first elder of the Hong family. ¡± The head of the Hong family said proudly. With the support of the people he had found, the great elder of the Hong family could do nothing to him. Not only that, he had even imprisoned the great elder. If there were no idents, the great elder would probably have to stay in his own courtyard in the future. It would be a dream for him toe out and do anything!

    ¡°It seems like someone is supporting master Hong.¡± Leng ruoxue understood.

    ¡°Not bad! It¡¯s because of our support that master Hong is able to show off his skills, Hmph! He was just a great elder, yet he dared to ride on the head of the family head and act like a tyrant! This is preposterous!¡± Suddenly, a loud and clear voice rang out. Following that, a few dozen tall and burly men walked out from the dark. The person in the lead was of unknown age. He had a full beard and his body was exceptionally tall and strong. His eyes were filled with a bright light. When he saw Leng ruoxue, he revealed a lecherous glint and could not help but praise her in his heart. What a stunning beauty! The boy from the Hong family did not lie to him.

    The man¡¯s gaze made the evildoer extremely unhappy. Killing intent rose in his heart. In his eyes, these people were already dead! No! Even if they died, he would not let go of those who dared to have designs on Xue ¡®er. This also meant that these people were destined to have a tragic end ...

 Chapter 1384

    <h4>Chapter 1384: Ants (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Leng ruoxue squinted her beautiful eyes and asked indifferently.

    ¡°We¡¯re from the main Hong n of the divine realm. ¡± The man in the lead said with a slight smugness. In his heart, he couldn¡¯t help but think, Hmph! Their identities would definitely give them a shock! Even though they could only use the strength of a high level deity on the divine maind, wasn¡¯t it as easy as killing a chicken to deal with a few people from the divine maind?

    ¡°Oh! I didn¡¯t think that the Hong family would be able to afford to hire you. From what I know, the Hong family probably can¡¯t afford to pay you too well!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled and said. Since these people were invited by the head of the Hong family, they must have their own motives. However, what she could not understand was what else was there in the Hong family that was worth it for these people?

    ¡°Who said that! I¡¯m very satisfied with the reward he paid this time, haha! Because the reward he¡¯s paying is you!¡± The man in the leadughed as he stared at Leng ruoxue with a determined look in his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s me? However, I don¡¯t belong to the Hong n. What right does he have to treat me as a reward?¡± When Leng ruoxue heard the man¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t feel angry. On the contrary, she felt that this was too funny. Someone actually wanted to use her as a reward? wasn¡¯t this an empty promise? It wasn¡¯t that easy to get her reward!

    ¡°Hahaha! As long as I capture you, you¡¯ll be mine! Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± The leader said matter-of-factly,pletely unaware that his words had already provoked a certain someone¡¯s displeasure, and that a certain someone had already secretly decided that even if this man died, he would not let him off!

    ¡°You¡¯re that confident in yourself? Do you think the people you¡¯ve brought can deal with all of us?¡± Leng ruoxue was speechless. She sighed in her heart. Even if you¡¯re from the divine realm, there¡¯s no need to be so arrogant! One had to know that the consequences of being too proud would be very miserable, and underestimating the enemy was a fatal taboo!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are youining that we have too few people? Hahaha! Brothers! All of you,e out and let this beauty see you!¡± As soon as the leader¡¯s voice fell, many Men in ck swarmed out from all directions. Those men had a murderous look in their eyes as they stared at Leng ruoxue and the rest with an unfriendly expression. They tried to use their aura to suppress the other party. However, to their surprise, the other party was not affected at all! They couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious.

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes swept across the group of men in ck. Her beautiful face revealed a satisfied smile.

    There were hundreds of them, and even though most of them were at the deity level, they were more than enough to deal with the people on the godly maind. It was no wonder that the leader was so confident. However, the subordinates he brought were able to deal with others, but it was a pity that they were facing her! That had also doomed these people to a tragedy!

    ¡°Beauty! See that? If you¡¯re smart enough to surrender, I might spare your lives. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite. ¡± The man in the lead shouted.

    ¡°Thank you for your good intentions, but can you allow us to discuss this? After all, surrendering is a major event. ¡± Leng ruoxue smiled and said slowly.

    ¡°No! Even if you surrender, you will still die!¡± At this time, Yan Ling ¡®er roared in dissatisfaction. She had gone through a lot of trouble to persuade the head of the Hong family to invite people from the main family to take revenge. How could she let these people get away with it? She must kill these people!

    ......

    ¡°Since when did a woman get the right to point fingers at the Hong family? Or is it that the members of the Hong family have to listen to this woman?¡± Leng ruoxue ignored Yan Ling ¡®er¡¯s words and spoke to the leader.

    ¡°Little Hong, make your woman shut up! I¡¯m here and she has no right to interrupt!¡± After the leader heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he shouted at the Hong family¡¯s head in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± The master of the Hong family quickly replied. Then, he pulled Yan Ling ¡®er and whispered a few words in her ear. Yan Ling¡¯ er was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore.

    ¡°Beauty, are you satisfied now?¡± Seeing that his words were effective, the leader looked at Leng ruoxue and said proudly.

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such prestige. I just don¡¯t know what your status is in the main family?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with an innocent look.

    ¡°Beauty! I¡¯m a direct descendant of the Hong family. You won¡¯t regret following me. ¡± The man in the lead said proudly.

    ¡°I have no problem following you. However, I only like men who are stronger than me. If you can¡¯t defeat me, then you can only die in my hands.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, the leaderughed even more heartily, as if he had just heard a good joke. When he was doneughing, he spoke,¡±¡±Beauty, I will let you know what the strongest Man is! Following me is your wisest choice!¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? However, if I follow you, what about the others? Can you not kill them?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a face full of anticipation.

    ¡°Of course you can! As long as they surrender, I can spare their lives for the sake of you, beauty. However, their life or death will be entirely up to you, beauty!¡± The man in the leadughed. In other words, if Leng ruoxue was willing to follow him, then the people around her would naturally not have to die. Otherwise, they would definitely die.

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this! I can¡¯t make this decision on my own. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a troubled expression.

    ¡°Good! Then you guys should quickly discuss it! My patience is limited. ¡± The man in the lead warned.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue pulled Yin Xiao and the Yan n¡¯s great elder to the side and started to chat with them through voice transmission.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, what do you n to do? You¡¯re not really asking us to surrender, right?¡± Yin Xiao said helplessly. Although the enemy was from the divine realm and seemed extremely powerful, he did not think much of them after seeing their strength. Even if the enemy¡¯s numbers seemed to be a littlerge, he believed that with Xue ¡®er and the others ¡°devious ideas, they would not be taken seriously at all.

    When the Yan n¡¯s great elder heard Yin Xiao¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t express any opinions. He only forced himself to remain calm as he looked at Leng ruoxue. However, his heart was still beating like a drum. However, when he thought about the strength of Leng ruoxue, Yin Xiao, and the others, his heart slowly calmed down.

    ¡°Of course I won ¡®t!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

 Chapter 1385

    <h4>Chapter 1385: Ants (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Yin Xiao was relieved. As a member of the yin family from one of the eight great divine regions, if he surrendered now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin himself even when he returned to the divine world. His grandfather master would definitely scold him to death. Wu ... As long as he thought of that possibility, he would be afraid. Furthermore, he guessed that only Xue ¡®er would be able to deal with the entric old man in his family.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I wonder what I can do for you?¡± At this time, the Yan n¡¯s first elder also asked via voice transmission.

    ¡°Hehe! Great elder, you can do whatever you wantter, but if you can¡¯t beat them in a one-on-one fight, then just beat them up as a group!¡± Leng ruoxue suggested with an evil smile.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s words caused the Yan n¡¯s first elder to be taken aback. Immediately after, cold sweat started to flow down his face. He had not expected this young miss to actually order them to gang up on him. However, when he thought about how Leng ruoxue and the others did not y by the rules, he did not find it strange.

    In fact, not only the Yan n, but many people from the godly maind and the entire godly realm would choose to fight one-on-one during battles. It was rare for them to fight in groups. This was not because they were noble by nature, but a habit that they had developed over the years. Therefore, when he heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he was stunned for a moment but quickly returned to normal.

    Oh! The other party¡¯s strength was above the Yan n ¡®s. If the Yan n didn¡¯t want to suffer too heavy losses, they really had to gang up on him! After thinking it through, he quickly epted Leng ruoxue¡¯s suggestion. From this, it could be seen that the Yan n¡¯s first elder was a flexible and adaptable person. This kind of person usually lived longer than those who were stubborn.

    Looking at the Yan n¡¯s first elder¡¯s expression, Leng ruoxue knew that the old man had thought things through. She then reminded him,¡±¡±In a while, everyone should act ording to the circumstances. When dealing with the enemy, we must not be soft-hearted. We must let these people know that we are not pushovers. Since we havee, we can forget about returning to the divine realm.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Yin Xiao and the Yan n¡¯s great elder nodded.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue brought them to the Hong family and said with a faint smile,¡±¡±If we surrender, are there any benefits?¡±

    ¡°There are no benefits. If you resist to the end, the only oue is death. However, if you surrender, I can let you go.¡± The man in the lead said in a clear voice.

    ¡°Since there are no benefits, we choose not to surrender!¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    As soon as she said this, the Hong family members were all stunned. They didn¡¯t expect that in such a situation where the strong and weak were clearly distinguished, the other party would still have the thought of resisting. This made them feel very incredulous.

    At this time, they still didn¡¯t know the true strength of the other side, and they didn¡¯t know that there were many battle maniacs in the other side. Not knowing the true strength of the enemy had also doomed them to learn a painful lesson.

    ......

    ¡°You¡¯ve really made the right choice?¡± The leader was stunned for a moment before he asked in disbelief.

    ¡°I believe in my own choice.¡± Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! Since this is your choice, don¡¯t you regret it!¡± After the man in the lead finished speaking, he gave his subordinates a look. In an instant, the members of the Hong family surrounded Leng ruoxue and the others. From their posture, it was obvious that they wanted to use their advantage in numbers tounch a group attack.

    ¡°Are you trying to gang up on me?¡± Leng ruoxue asked despite knowing the answer.

    ¡°Hahaha! Wasn¡¯t this obvious? However, don¡¯t worry, beauty! I¡¯ll personally use my strength to conquer you. ¡± The man in the lead said. It was obvious that his target was Leng ruoxue.

    However, there was someone who would not let his wishful thinkinge true.

    ¡°If you want to use your strength to conquer Xue ¡®er, you¡¯ll have to get past me first!¡± The demonughed coldly.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The man in the lead looked at the man who was as handsome as a demon and said with a face full of disdain. If he did not guess wrong, this person should be the pretty boy who lived off a woman that the Hong family¡¯s kid had mentioned! Oh! He did have the capital to be a pretty boy, but it was a pity that he had met him. He had never liked men who could win women¡¯s hearts with their looks alone, so this man was dead meat!

    ¡°I am Xue ¡®er¡¯s man. If you want to have Xue¡¯ er, you must kill me first! Otherwise, you will be the one to die!¡± The demon said coldly.

    ¡°Hmph! A man who lives off a woman is actually so arrogant. Today, I¡¯ll let you see what a real man is!¡± The man in the lead roared angrily. And when he said that he was a man who lived off a woman, Zi Yu and the others were struck by lightning.

    When Zi Yu and the others heard that man¡¯s words, they suppressed theughter in their hearts and secretly thought to themselves, how bold must he be to dare to say that that demon is a man who lives off a woman! They could already imagine how furious the evildoer was. At the thought of this, the few of them subconsciously distanced themselves from the evildoer who was slowly emitting cold air.

    Even snow Shadow did not dare to make fun of the evildoer at this moment, because it was very clear how perverted that man was. Wuu ... That was a fellow that could not be provoked, AI! The poor Hong family! They probably didn¡¯t know that their heads didn¡¯t belong to them anymore.

    ¡°Are you living off a woman? I¡¯ll let you know how powerful I am as a man who lives off a woman. ¡± The evildoer was neither angry nor annoyed as he spoke with a smile on his face. However, Leng ruoxue, who was well aware of the evildoer¡¯s nature, knew that this was a sign that the evildoer was about to get angry. She simply did not dare to imagine what would happen to this self-righteous man from the Hong family.

    ¡°Hmph! Thene! A beauty! Open your eyes wide and watch, I¡¯ll let you know what a real man is!¡± The man in the lead said proudly. Then, he made the first move, and everyone saw a light blue divine power fly toward the demon ...

    The demon looked on coldly with his arms crossed as if he was looking at a clown. He looked at the man not far away and waited for the water attribute skill to fly only a few centimeters away from him. He didn¡¯t even Dodge, but let the skill hit him.

    When Yin Xiao and the rest saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat for the demon. However, they were also a little puzzled. Why didn¡¯t the demon avoid the divine power?

    The demon who was hit by the leader¡¯s water attribute divine skill had already been enveloped by a huge water attribute divine power. The people outside did not know what was going on inside, let alone whether the demon was safe or dead.

 Chapter 1386

    <h4>Chapter 1386: Ants (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°A pretty boy is a pretty boy, he¡¯s really weak! With this little strength, you dare to snatch my woman, you really don¡¯t know your own strength!¡± Seeing that he had killed the man who was living off a woman with just one move, the leader felt even more pleased with himself.

    However, his smugness did notst long. He saw that the huge water attribute divine power that had originally enveloped the monster¡¯s body was slowly decreasing. Then, the light blue divine power disappeared faster and faster. In a few seconds, the water attribute divine power on the monster¡¯s body disappeared.

    The evildoer stretched his backzily, as if he had eaten to his heart¡¯s content, and said indifferently,¡±¡±This amount of divine power is too little, give me more!¡±

    ¡°Dammit! What did you just say?¡± The leader had a look of disbelief. F * ck! Was this still considered a human? It, it actually devoured his divine power. How was this possible? The man really couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing, so he could only lie to himself and conclude that this devilish pretty boy wasn¡¯t human!

    ¡°I said, you have too little Shen power. I¡¯m not full. Give me more!¡± The demon said with a face full of anticipation.

    ¡°You, you¡¯re not human!¡± The man in the lead said angrily. He was even more certain that this person who could devour Shen power was not human, because humans could not do such a heaven-defying thing.

    ¡°How can you scold people? If I¡¯m not a human, are you?¡± The demon said with a face of dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m a human!¡± The leading man shouted. After knowing that the evildoer in front of him could devour his Shen power, he was not so sure that he could kill him. However, he knew that he could not show even a trace of fear. Otherwise, how would he be able to convince the others in the future?

    ¡°Oh, really? Why don¡¯t I feel like you¡¯re human? However, you¡¯re definitely not a Beastie, you¡¯re worse than a beast. ¡± The demon said very seriously.

    ¡°Dammit! You¡¯re looking for death!¡± The leader was furious. Just as he was about to attack again, he saw the demonic man in front of him looking at him expectantly. He immediately gave up the idea of attacking again. This guy liked to devour divine power! If he was the one making a move, wouldn¡¯t that be going along with his wishes? No, I can¡¯t fall for his trick! However, this pretty boy was so difficult to deal with. If he couldn¡¯t kill him, how could he take this beauty away? At this time, he was quite conflicted in his heart.

    ¡°Why did you stop? Continue! I¡¯ll be waiting!¡± The demon¡¯s smile was pure and innocent. However, the more unthreatening his smile was, the more frightened the other party was, and the more he did not dare to attack.

    After waiting for a moment, the demon saw that the other party had no intention of attacking. He was slightly dissatisfied andined,¡±¡±Since you¡¯re not willing to make a move, I¡¯ll have to do it myself!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he directly attacked the man in the lead. As for the moves! Naturally, it was his favorite fist. Oh! Only the feeling of punching someone with one¡¯s fist and making loud bangs would have the atmosphere of a fight! And this had always been his favorite!

    ......

    With a few loud bangs, the evildoer¡¯s fists drew beautiful arcs in the air and all his fistsnded on the leading man. His fists were so fast that no one noticed that there were a few strands of ck divine power thinner than hair in his fists. The divine power entered the leading man¡¯s body through his fists and settled down happily inside ...

    The man in the lead had two attributes. One was the water attribute and the other was the earth attribute, which was good at defense. The Shen power of these two attributes had originally upied half of the man¡¯s body and maintained a bnce. However, the moment the ck Shen power as thin as a hair entered their territory, the Shen power of the two attributes sensed it. Thus, in order to defend their territory, the Shen power of the water and earth attributes joined together to resist the invasion of the enemy .....

    The ck Shen power was small and flexible, like a small spirit snake wandering around. Wherever it went, no matter what attribute the Shen power was, it would quickly decrease. This caused the two Shen powers to panic, so the water and earth Shen power went berserk. However, the small ck Shen power did not intend to face them head-on, so it always avoided their pursuit and slithered away happily.

    The divine power of the two attributes became more and more violent, and their behavior was directly reflected in the leader¡¯s body. At this time, the leader not only had to bear the physical pain, but he also had to bear the uncontroble divine power in his body. Under such double pressure, he immediately spat out blood and looked at the demon in disbelief,¡±¡±W-what did you do to me?¡±

    The leader was in disbelief. In his opinion, his strength was clearly higher than the pretty boy in front of him, but why was it that in front of this demonic man, he did not have the slightest power to fight back? This was not normal! It was too abnormal and he couldn¡¯t ept it. Therefore, he concluded that this man must have used improper means. Otherwise, how could he be controlled by someone else?

    ¡°Do I need to do anything to you? In my eyes, you¡¯re just an ant. ¡± The demon coldlyughed. The haughtiness of looking down on the world instantly erupted from his body, causing people to not dare to look at him directly.

    At this moment, not only was the leader shocked, even Yin Xiao, the Yan n¡¯s great elder, and the rest who had been with them for a period of time were equally shocked. This was because they had never seen such a devilishly handsome man exude such an intimidating aura. In their eyes, the man¡¯s favorite thing to do was to follow Leng ruoxue around like a little tail. At that time, they had only thought that this man was unbelievably handsome, even though the two of them looked quitepatible from the outside. However, they were notpletely clear about the strength of a monster.

    However, now that they saw how easily he had toyed with the Hong family¡¯s immortal realm¡¯s Messenger, they began to have some idea of the demon¡¯s strength. It seemed like the people around Leng ruoxue could not be underestimated! Not only were these people extremely handsome, but they also liked to y the pig to eat the Tiger, making people underestimate their strength. This kind of ending was fatal to anyone who was their enemy.

    Thinking up to this point, the Yan n¡¯s first elder deeply rejoiced at his n¡¯s wise decision. Otherwise, the fate of these people from the Hong n would probably be the same as theirs.

    ¡°I¡¯m an ant?¡± The leader muttered to himself in shock. He had always regarded the people of the godly maind as ants. He had never thought that there would be a day when he would be treated like an ant by someone from the godly maind. This was a huge blow and humiliation to him, and he couldn¡¯t ept it.

    ¡°You¡¯re not just an ant, you¡¯re an ant that¡¯s about to die!¡± The demonughed coldly. Then, his palm slowly moved from the man¡¯s body to his neck. Everyone heard a crisp ¡®ka¡¯ sound and saw the man¡¯s head tilt to the side. He was no longer breathing.

    The demon threw the leader to the ground with a look of disgust. Then, he threw a ball of me-like, extremely hot, ck, translucent object onto the leader¡¯s body. In an instant, the man turned into ashes.

    When everyone from the Hong family saw this scene, they felt a deep fear in their hearts. Oh my God! He had actually used his bare hands to break his own boss ¡°neck. This was truly too inconceivable. One should know that as one¡¯s strength increased, the toughness of one¡¯s body would also be tougher. It was almost impossible to strangle a person from the divine realm to death with just a pair of hands without using any divine skills or weapons. However, what they thought was impossible had actually happened right in front of their eyes. This made it impossible for them to deceive themselves even if they wanted to. This also caused the Hong family to be deeply afraid of him.

    In that instant, the members of the Hong family who were surrounding the demon all retreated secretly and tried to maintain a safe distance from him. Unfortunately, they hade here today. Leng ruoxue and the others would not let them go back alive. Hence, no matter where they hid, they would not be able to survive.

    ¡°What are you guys doing? If I don¡¯t make a move, these ants will all be mine!¡± The demon¡¯s Starry Eyes swept over Zi Yu and the others, but the words he said made the Hong family¡¯s people¡¯s hearts palpitate with fear, and they secretly hated him.

    ¡°Hehe! We were all stunned by your performance!¡± Xue Yingughed evilly. After he finished speaking, he immediately attacked the Hong family members around him. His huge and sharp ws gently scratched the air a few times, and three Hong family members died on the spot. There were five deep w marks on their necks without exception, and blood flowed out from the w marks like a spring ...

    Seeing this, Zi Yu and the others also attacked the Hong family members who were surrounding them. In fact, they were mainly afraid that if they were toote, their opponents would be robbed.

    Seeing them fighting to be the first to attack, Yin Xiao and the others naturally wouldn¡¯t just stand by and watch. After giving his subordinates a look, Yin Xiao¡¯s side began to fight.

    Right now, the only people who didn¡¯t make a move were the Yan nsmen. Seeing that the Hong nsmen had killed and injured countless people in an instant, some of the warlike Yan nsmen couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.

    The short-tempered one even said directly,¡±¡±Great elder, let¡¯s attack as well!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to make a move. The few of you, go and capture Yan Ling ¡®er. The rest of you,e with me to deal with the head of the Hong n.¡± After the Yan n¡¯s first elder saw the situation on the stage, he gave a very self-aware order.

    Almost all of the Hong n¡¯s people were from the firmament. With the Yan n¡¯s current strength, it was naturally not suitable for them to fight them head-on. Moreover, he saw that Leng ruoxue and the others had no difficulty dealing with the Hong n¡¯s people from the firmament. Hence, he gave up the n of ganging up on them and set his sights on the master of the Hong n and Yan Ling ¡®er instead. It could not be said that he was cking off, but he felt that if the master of the Hong n and Yan Ling¡¯ er saw that the situation was not good, they might take advantage of the chaos and escape. It wasn¡¯t a good thing not to tell them! So this time, he naturally had to keep a close eye on those two guys who liked to cause trouble. We can¡¯t let them live!

    At the same time, the Yan n, under the lead of their first elder, went straight to the somewhat panicked Hong n master and Yan Ling ¡®er, and surrounded them in the middle.

    ¡°You, what do you want to do?¡± The master of the Hong family, who was looking for an opportunity to escape, was furious when he saw that he waspletely surrounded. However, his tone at this time was as if he was a good girl who had met a lecher, full of helplessness and timidity.

 Chapter 1387

    <h4>Chapter 1387: Bewildering formation (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what we want to do?¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elderughed evilly. His tone was as if he was teasing ady from a good family. He spoke in a rxed and casual manner. However, when the Hong n¡¯s n head heard it, he had mixed feelings in his heart.

    He had once regarded the Yan family as a piece of fat meat that he was determined to get and had deliberately nned to Annex the Yan family. But now, he was going to be the Yan family¡¯s prisoner again. This made him feel very ufortable in his heart. How could this be? Why couldn¡¯t he exterminate these people even though he had invited the main family? He couldn¡¯t understand what went wrong.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly. You¡¯ve killed a member of the main family. The main family will never let you off. ¡± The head of the Hong family said after some thought.

    ¡°Master Hong, are you trying to use your family to threaten us? I¡¯ve already killed him, so What if I don¡¯t let him go?¡± At this moment, Leng ruoxue walked over with a faint smile.

    ¡°That damned woman! I won¡¯t let you off!¡± When Yan Ling ¡®er saw Leng ruoxue, she couldn¡¯t help but shout. She really hated this woman to the core. However, she was even angrier about that useless man from the Hong family. He couldn¡¯t even deal with these few people. No! She didn¡¯t want to be caught by them again. As long as she thought of the Fox and the man¡¯s terrible means, her heart was particrly afraid!

    ¡°Great elder Yan, how do you n to deal with this woman who has betrayed your Yan n?¡± Leng ruoxue ignored Yan Ling ¡®er¡¯s words and directly asked the Yan n¡¯s first elder.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t betray the Yan n, great elder! Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense!¡± After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, Yan Ling ¡®er immediately shouted. Her beautiful face was filled with anxiety.

    ¡°You colluded with the Hong n to put us to death. Isn¡¯t that betraying the Yan n? Do you really have to let the Yan family die in your hands before it can be considered a betrayal?¡± Leng ruoxueughed coldly and asked with a mocking expression.

    ¡°Great elder Grandpa! I only wanted to kill them, not the Yan n! Although you¡¯ve expelled me from the Yan n, in my heart, I¡¯m still a member of the Yan n, whether alive or dead. How could I possibly betray the Yan n? Great elder grandfather! We¡¯re a family, don¡¯t listen to the instigations of outsiders!¡± Seeing that the situation was not good, Yan Ling ¡®er quickly yed the emotional card. Her words still carried a trace of crying and grievance, and her beautiful eyes were filled with tears, making her look really pitiful.

    However, most of the Yan n¡¯s people present knew Yan Ling ¡®er¡¯s temperament. Therefore, even if she pretended to be pitiful, even if she wanted to die wisely, the Yan n¡¯s people present did not believe her. From this, it could be seen how bad Yan Ling¡¯ er¡¯s poprity was, and her act of showing weakness seemed to have been used in the wrong ce.

    ¡°Great elder Grandpa! You¡¯ve watched me grow up!¡± Seeing that the Yan family didn¡¯t respond for a long time, Yan Ling ¡®er said again.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯ve watched you grow up. You were so pure and cute when you were young, but how did you be like this?¡± The Yan n¡¯s first elder said with a look of disappointment. He was very disappointed, especially when he saw that Yan Ling ¡®er had actually colluded with the Hong family. The anger in his heart could not be described with words, and Yan Ling¡¯ er indeed wanted to kill them as well. Therefore, he really did not dare to keep such a venomous Yan family member in this world.

    ¡°Great elder Yan! You can clean up your own mess! I¡¯ll take care of the Hong family head. ¡± Seeing through the Yan n¡¯s first elder¡¯s thoughts, Leng ruoxue chuckled as she distributed the two of them.

    ......

    ¡°Alright!¡± The Yan n¡¯s great elder nodded, and then gave a look to the Yan n¡¯s people beside him. The Yan n¡¯s people who received the great elder¡¯s look immediately stepped forward and lifted Yan Ling ¡®er up by her cor like a little chick.

    The Hong family head didn¡¯t dare to say a word when he saw this scene. He could already see from the corner of his eye that most of the Hong family members he had brought with him were dead. This scene made the fear in his heart slowly deepen. These people were too ruthless. They were not human! The head of the Hong family couldn¡¯t help but shout in his heart! However, it was a pity that no one could hear his inner thoughts. Leng ruoxue, who could have let Qing Jue read her mind, was not interested in knowing what he was thinking.

    ¡°Ling ¡®er! You should be a good person in your next life!¡± After the Yan n¡¯s great elder finished speaking, a fiery red light was released from his hand. Then, Yan Ling ¡®er, who had no power to resist, died. She didn¡¯t even struggle and died very peacefully.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this scene, she knew that the Yan n¡¯s first elder was still somewhat soft-hearted; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed Yan Ling ¡®er to die so easily. Killing her so easily was really letting her off too easily. However, since she had said that Yan Ling¡¯ er would be dealt with by the Yan n, she naturally wouldn¡¯t interfere with their actions.

    As for this master Hong! It¡¯s not easy to die now, Hmph! Since he dared to use her as a reward, he had to be prepared for her revenge. Besides, not to mention that he would not let him die so easily, even the demon would not want him to die too easily.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, leave this master Hong to me!¡± The demon walked over and said with a smile that was not a smile.

    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to give it to you! Don¡¯t mess around, the Hong family won¡¯t let you off. ¡± When the master of the Hong family heard the demon¡¯s words, he was so scared that he stuttered. Wu ... This guy is really too ruthless. He actually strangled someone from the firmament to death. When he thought about the demon¡¯s terrifying methods, he felt extremely regretful! Were his eyes covered in shit? He had actually mistaken a fierce Wolf for a weak little rabbit. This was definitely his biggest miscalction. Otherwise, how could he be so miserable?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! I¡¯ll be gentle. ¡± The evil man smiled charmingly, but the coldness on his body only increased.

    Hearing the demon¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue and the others were all speechless. These words really made their imaginations run wild! However, they naturally wouldn¡¯t say it out loud at this time, in case they were also unlucky.

    After the demon finished speaking, he stretched out his long arm and mimicked the way the Yan n¡¯s people did previously. He lifted the Hong n¡¯s n head to his eyes like he was carrying a little chick and said with a faint smile,¡±¡±Your wife has already left, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll let you apany her, but we have to have a good chat before you go. ¡±

    Then, the evildoer grabbed the cor of the Hong family¡¯s master and dragged him into a tent. Not long after, painful moans and screams could be heard from the tent. Yin Xiao and the others were curious, but no matter how curious they were, they didn¡¯t dare to go in to see what was going on. They didn¡¯t want to see what they shouldn¡¯t see and be killed by the evildoer.

 Chapter 1388

    <h4>Chapter 1388: Bewildering formation (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Therefore, they could only suppress the throbbing curiosity in their hearts and vent all the pain of not being able to find out the truth on the Hong family members who were notpletely dead yet ...

    After a long time.

    The sounds in the tent became weaker and weaker. All the Hong family members present had been killed by Yin Xiao and the rest. Then, they saw the demon dragging the Hong family head out of the tent by his cor ...

    Master Hong was dragged in and out. In other words, master Hong was no longer alive. After the evildoer threw master Hong on the ground, he walked to Leng ruoxue and said,¡±Xue ¡®er, since these people are all dead, if we let them lie here and scare the passersby, we will feel guilty.¡± In other words, he was saying that he could destroy these people¡¯s corpses and get rid of all traces. After all, they had done this kind of thing many times in the past.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. A small me with a dark purple glow appeared on her fingertips. The temperature of the me was extremely high. The moment it appeared, it dried up the moisture in the surrounding hundred miles. When it was thrown onto the bodies of the Hong family members, their bodies evaporated like water vapor without exception.

    Seeing this, Yin Xiao and the Yan n¡¯s great elder were both shocked. Their subordinates were also dumbfounded. What kind of me was this? The temperature was so high that they could not stand it any longer. What they did not know was that she had even controlled the temperature of the mes on purpose, afraid that the yin and Yan families would not be able to adapt to it. However, even Zi Yu and the rest who knew that the temperature of Leng ruoxue¡¯s mes was extremely high, they had subconsciously stayed away from the scope of the mes, especially Xue Ying. She was afraid that her beautiful long hair would be burned again, so the moment she saw the mes, she immediately hid far away.

    After everything was settled, Leng ruoxue and the rest bade farewell to the Yan n¡¯s first elder. The group headed towards the¡¯ nightmare forest¡¯. As the Yan n¡¯s first elder was in a hurry to return and report everything to the n head, he did not hold them back. He only said that he would pay a visit to the¡¯ nightmare forest¡¯ when he had the time before leaving in a hurry.

    At the same time, in the main residence of the Hong family in Hong city, the first elder of the Hong family stood in the ancestral hall with a sorrowful expression. He looked at the lifemand token that had already shattered in front of him, and his heart ached faintly! One had to know that he had spent arge sum of money to redeem a good portion of those who had died from the Yan family. However, because of hatred, not only had they lost their lives, but they had also caused the Hong family to suffer heavy losses. In a few hundred years, the Hong family on the godly maind would not be able to recover!

    At the thought of this, he could not help but feel resentful towards his family head, who had also died. If it wasn¡¯t for the family head not listening to his advice and insisting on dealing with Leng ruoxue and the others, even imprisoning him, how would the Hong family have lost both their wealth and manpower? Once the family head died, the Hong family would be without a leader. Therefore, the elders who were left behind by the family head to watch over him had no choice but to let him out and ask him to take care of the household.

    AI! Housework? How could the Hong family still have any domestic affairs to speak of? the entire Hong family was in a state of panic because of the Death of the Family head and some elders. They were afraid that the other party woulde to the door and destroy them together. Therefore, the Hong family members at this time had no intention of staying in Hong city. Some of them had already left and some of them had hidden. The only person apanying him in the main residence was actually that brainless elder Shan. And elder Shan was also the only one who would still visit his Hong family members when he was imprisoned by the family head.

    Thinking about the fickleness of human rtionships these days, the first elder of the Hong family was even more open-minded. Hatred was endless, and he couldn¡¯t even think about avenging the head of the Hong family and the others.

    This was not because he was timid or not as good as others, but because he felt that as a person from the divine realm, he should be mentally prepared to die at any time. If he went to seek revenge the moment someone in his family died, how many people would die in the divine realm every day? The consequences of this endless revenge would slowly form a cycle and fall into a dead end.

    ¡°First elder, no matter what you want to do, I will support you.¡± Standing behind the first elder of the Hong family, elder Shan, who had not spoken for a long time, said.

    ......

    The first elder of Hong n turned around as he patted elder Shan¡¯s shoulder. Although he didn¡¯t express his gratitude, he looked pretty pleasant. At this moment, he had someone¡¯s support. What a nice feeling!

    ¡°Elder Shan, you¡¯ve worked hard these days.¡± After looking at elder Shan for a long while, the first elder of the Hong family finally spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s not hard. ¡± Elder Shan said, a little ttered. Ever since the great elder found out that he had single-handedly created the scandal between him and the Yan n¡¯s great elder, he had not brought him to see him. However, the great elder had obviously been treating him more well these days, which made him very excited.

    ¡°Great elder, there are only the two of us in the main residence now. What are your thoughts?¡± The first elder of the Hong family asked. He knew that after the death of the master, some people in the Hong family had the idea of splitting the family. He had not allowed this at first, but he had thought it through. Since those people wanted to split the family, then so be it! He couldn¡¯t be bothered with them anymore, but this matter shouldn¡¯t be known by the main family. Otherwise, the main family wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    ¡°First elder, we can¡¯t split! If the main n were to find out about this, the consequences would be severe. ¡± Elder Shan frowned as he thought about it seriously. His branch of the Hong family was originally the main family¡¯s representative in the divine maind. If their branch family didn¡¯t inform the main family and the main family found out, they would definitely be punished.

    ¡°Now that the Hong family isn¡¯t United, it¡¯s not a bad idea to move out. Those who still have feelings for the main residence can continue to live there. After all, this is the main residence of the Hong family in the godlynd. As for those who have other ns, give them some money and let them leave Hong city! This way, we¡¯ll still be the main family of the Hong family on the divine continent, and we won¡¯t go against the purpose of the main family in the divine world. ¡± The first elder of the Hong family revealed his thoughts.

    ¡°Great elder, you mean that we¡¯re still us, but some of our nsmen have gone out to live alone?¡± Elder Shan understood the great elder¡¯s meaning and confirmed.

    ¡°Yes, other than the nsmen who have left to live alone, we won¡¯t let outsiders know that our Hong family has already split.¡± The first elder of the Hong family said.

 Chapter 1389

    <h4>Chapter 1389: Bewildering formation (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Great elder, since you¡¯ve already decided, we¡¯ll do as you say! I have no objections. ¡± Elder Shan said.

    ¡°Elder Shan, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to handle this matter. It¡¯s not convenient for me to speak up about the separation of the family. I can only pretend that I don¡¯t know about it. Moreover, you must be very careful and tell them not to tell anyone that the Hong family has already separated. Otherwise, they will bear the consequences!¡± The first elder of the Hong family reminded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grand Elder. I know what to do. ¡± After elder Shan finished speaking, he gave a slight bow to the first elder of the Hong family and left the ancestral hall.

    The Hong family was secretly splitting up. At this time, Leng ruoxue and the others had arrived at Yan Bei city. They went to the city Lord¡¯s mansion to greet Yan kun and told him what had happened during this period of time. After that, she brought Yin Xiao and the others into the nightmare forest.

    Walking in the nightmare forest and breathing in the fresh air, Yin Xiao felt a sense of rxation and peace that he had never felt before.

    As Leng ruoxue and the rest arrived at the main residence that they had settled down on a mountain, Yin Xiao and the rest stayed there temporarily.

    The evildoer felt extremely ufortable seeing people sticking themselves in between his Xue ¡®er and acting as a thousand-watt light bulb. However, Xue¡¯ er was the one who invited them and he couldn¡¯t chase them away, so he was extremely depressed. Yin Xiao seemed to know the evildoer¡¯s thoughts and appeared in front of them more frequently.

    Everyone had agreed to go hunting together. Yin Xiao and the rest, who were already prepared, followed Leng ruoxue and the others into the forest. However, as they walked, they realized that they had lost their way. At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the others had disappeared too. What was going on? Could it be that the rabbits they encountered just now were the bait they set up to abandon them here? Yin Xiao couldn¡¯t help but let his thoughts run wild.

    In fact, he had guessed correctly. The evildoer thought that he was too much of an eyesore, so he used the group of rabbits that ran into their sight to lure the Tiger away from the mountain!

    Originally, they had wanted to chase after the group of rabbits together. However, the evildoer who was walking at the back had pulled Leng ruoxue away when no one was paying attention. As for Zi Yu and the rest, they had lived in the forest for a long time, so they were naturally not trapped by the maze in the forest. However, Yin Xiao and the rest were different. It was their first time here and they were too focused on chasing after the rabbits. As a result, they were identally separated from Zi Yu and the rest. Yin Xiao and the rest, who were not very familiar with the forest, naturally lost their way.

    ¡°Young master! We¡¯re lost. There seems to be a maze formation here. ¡± After observing it carefully, uncle Zhong came to an important conclusion.

    ¡°A bewildering formation? Could it be that Xue ¡®er and the others set it up?¡± Yin Xiao¡¯s face was filled with curiosity. He wasn¡¯t dejected because he knew that Xue ¡®er would definitely send someone to find them, so he wasn¡¯t worried at all.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. However, we can¡¯t leave now. We can only wait for miss Leng and the others toe and find us.¡± Uncle Zhong said calmly.

    ......

    ¡°Well, since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s take things as they are. In that case, let¡¯s take a good look around here! I feel that this bewildering formation seems to be quiterge. ¡± Yin Xiao said with a face full of anticipation. The so-called bewildering formation was simr to a maze. They both had to find the exit. Otherwise, they would be trapped in the bewildering formation forever.

    ¡°Young master! Be careful, although there are formations here, they are all based on the actual situation of the ce where the formation is set up. Thus, other than not being able to leave, everything here is real and there is a considerable amount of danger, so we must be on high alert. ¡± Uncle Zhong, who had a slight understanding of formations, recalled the characteristics of a bewildering formation and warned him very cautiously.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yin Xiao and the others nodded, and everyone carefully strolled through the maze.

    There was nock of food in the maze because there were many small animals trapped in the maze. However, the small animals were quite adaptable and did not panic because they could not get out. After seeing Yin Xiao and the others, they continued to eat their food unhurriedly, while some were sleeping in their caves.

    As it waste autumn, the weather was rather cold. As a result, some of the beasts that were afraid of the cold had already chosen to sleep in their own caves. As for those beasts that were loitering outside, they did not have much intelligence and had a lower sense of danger. These beasts were also their best food choices.

    After wandering around the maze for a while, Yin Xiao and the rest sat on the ground. After starting a fire, they ced the rabbit and Turkey meat that had been cleaned long ago on the fire to roast. Although the temperature inside the maze was not much different from the outside, the beasts living inside were obviously morefortable. They had few natural enemies and would probably only eat and sleep every day. Therefore, these low level beasts were all fat and strong. They were roasted on the fire for a while. The oil began to sizzle and drip onto the fire, creating small sparks. Yin Xiao¡¯s heart was filled with satisfaction as he smelled the meat¡¯s fragrance.

    ¡°Young master! If youngdy Leng can¡¯t find us tonight, we can only spend the night here. ¡± After supper, uncle Zhong warned Zhang tie as he watched the gradually darkening sky.

    ¡°Hmm, uncle Zhong, tell them to set up the tents! I guess we¡¯ll have to spend the night here. ¡± Yin Xiao said. That jealous man would not let Xue ¡®er find them so easily! Therefore, he resigned himself to his fate!

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Uncle Zhong replied and then went to instruct his subordinates.

    Yin Xiao looked at the sky that was slowly turning dark and sat by the fire in a daze.

    From afar, uncle Zhong saw his young master¡¯s condition and tactfully did not disturb him. Instead, he casually found a ce to sit down and carefully observed Yin Xiao¡¯s reaction in secret.

    Yin Xiao, who was lost in his own thoughts, felt a bright gaze on him. He felt helpless and couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±¡±Uncle Zhong, why do you keep your eyes on me?¡± In fact, there was one more thing that he didn¡¯t say in his heart, and that was ¡®uncle Zhong, your gaze makes my pear grow big¡¯!

    ¡°Young master! You¡¯re not young anymore, it¡¯s time for you to start a family. ¡± Uncle Zhong thought that his young master felt lonely after seeing them in pairs. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t help but put it in a serious way.

    ¡°Family? Forget it! Uncle Zhong, you know that I¡¯m used to being free. Besides, I don¡¯t like those women who are as delicate as flowers. I don¡¯t have the time to coax them. ¡± Yin Xiao said with a headache.

    ¡°Then what kind of girl do you like? Tell uncle Zhong! Uncle Zhong will keep an eye out for you. ¡± Uncle Zhong asked with an expectant look. Although he had watched the young master grow up, he didn¡¯t know what the young master was thinking about because the young master always greeted people with a smile and buried all his thoughts in his heart!

    ¡°Hehe! If you can find me someone like Xue ¡®er, I might consider it. ¡± Yin Xiao made it difficult for him. He knew that uncle Zhong must have been incited by his grandfather to tell him this. Otherwise, uncle Zhong wouldn¡¯t say this for no reason.

    ¡°Uh! Young master wanted to find someone as beautiful as miss Leng? Or strength?¡± Uncle Zhong said with a troubled expression. He had lived in the firmament for many years and had a very high status in the yin n. He was also the most trusted person by the n head¡¯s side. Hence, he had seen many youngdies from the direct line of descent from the top ns. However, no matter how much he thought about it, he had never thought that they would be on par with Leng ruoxue. Thosedies seemed a little childish in front of Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Appearance, strength, and temperament must all be the same. If uncle Zhong can find them, I¡¯ll marry and have a family as you wish.¡± Yin Xiao promised, feeling proud of his own intelligence. He had arranged a ¡®task¡¯ for uncle Zhong, so uncle Zhong didn¡¯t have time to target him!

    Actually, the reason why he wanted his future wife to be like Leng ruoxue was just to find an excuse. He didn¡¯t want uncle Zhong to be entrusted by others to nag about his marriage. He knew very well that it was impossible for uncle Zhong to find a woman like Leng ruoxue. After all, a woman like Leng ruoxue was definitely one of a kind in this world. His request would definitely reach his grandfather¡¯s ears. He had no choice but to give up.

    ¡°Young master! Aren¡¯t you making things difficult for your subordinates? I¡¯m afraid that you might not be able to find someone with youngdy Leng¡¯s appearance and temperament even if you search the entire divine realm. As for someone with a simr strength to youngdy Leng, it would be easier. ¡± As uncle Zhong was valued by his master, he was naturally very smart. How could he not hear the young master¡¯s intention to shirk responsibility?

    ¡°Uncle Zhong, do you know Xue ¡®er¡¯s real battle strength? Do you really think they are as good as their appearance?¡± Yin Xiao raised his brows and asked.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Uncle Zhong became dumbfounded,¡±yup!¡± How could he forget that those people liked to pretend to be pigs to eat Tigers? it seemed that even if he wanted to find someone with the same strength as miss Leng, there would be no chance. Sigh! He was a little dejected.

    ¡°Uncle Zhong, don¡¯t worry about my marriage, s! I can only me myself for knowing Xue ¡®er for such a short time, we¡¯re not fated to be together!¡± Yin Xiao pretended to be sad as he spoke.

    In fact, although he admired Xue ¡®er, it was more of admiration because he knew that an outstanding woman like Xue¡¯ er was not someone ordinary men could control. Moreover, she already had someone she liked, so naturally, he would not do anything to snatch her away.

    More importantly, he could not take her away. That evil man was like a beast protecting its food, guarding Xue ¡®er¡¯s side every day. Which man could get close to Xue¡¯ er? in addition, he had personally witnessed the evil man¡¯s murderous aura and shocking aura. He had no other thoughts. Now, he was already very satisfied that Xue ¡®er could call him big brother Yin. He did not dare to expect too much because his mother had once said that one should know how to be content with what they have. Don¡¯t covet things that don¡¯t belong to you. That is the beginning of destruction. He had always kept his mother¡¯s wise words in mind.

    ¡°AI! Young master! Although miss Leng is very outstanding, she really doesn¡¯t suit you. ¡± Uncle Zhongforted his young master at once when he saw his young master was a bit sad.

    ¡°Uncle Zhong, don¡¯t urge me to get married in the future. I don¡¯t have that intention for the time being.¡± Yin Xiao¡¯s face was filled with worry as he spoke.

 Chapter 1390

    <h4>Chapter 1390: The mysterious Valley (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Good! Good! This subordinate will not mention it again! Young master, don¡¯t worry!¡± Uncle Zhong hurriedly promised as he felt pretty guilty inside. He had identally touched on the young master¡¯s sad matter.

    Seeing that he had achieved his goal, Yin Xiao was secretly overjoyed! Now, uncle Zhong would not keep nagging him. He could finally have some peace.

    Actually, his words were half true and half false. It was true that he admired Xue ¡®er and was a bit sad; however, it was not as serious as what uncle Zhong imagined. After all, he had long adjusted his mentality and recognized the rtionship between him and Xue¡¯ er. Therefore, of course, he would not seek for trouble and bring trouble to others. Perhaps, this was the difference between men and women in Love. Of course, not all men could be so rational. Not all women would be as demanding as the Hong sisters and Yan Ling ¡®er.

    Following that, uncle Zhong changed the topic and talked about the situation of the divine realm. However, he kept mentioning a name, which made Yin Xiao a little ufortable.

    Yin Xiao furrowed his brows helplessly. He felt extremely helpless. Wu ... Uncle Zhong must have done it on purpose. He was using that person¡¯s name to disgust him!

    Uncle Zhong, who had been talking nonstop, saw Yin Xiao¡¯s expression andughed in his heart. He did it on purpose. Who asked the young master to deliberately make things difficult for him!

    ¡°Uncle Zhong! It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯m going to sleep. ¡± Yin Xiao said hurriedly before running into his tent as if he was fleeing for his life.

    ¡°Is miss LAN that scary? She¡¯s your cousin!¡± Uncle Zhong couldn¡¯t help but Mutter to himself as he watched Yin Xiao¡¯s back.

    In reality, the people of the firmament had very low requirements for sleep. Even though they would feel tired, they did not need to sleep every day. However, after spending time with Leng ruoxue and the others, they seemed to have been infected by it and had developed the habit of sleeping every day.

    After leaving the two Guardians of the Night, uncle Zhong also entered the tent.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue had also noticed that brother Yin and the rest had fallen into a maze. Initially, she wanted to bring them out immediately. However, when she saw the demon acting pitiful again, her heart softened and she allowed him to do as he wished. After that, the demon¡¯s eyes were all smiles.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, they¡¯re all from the divine world. You don¡¯t have to worry about their safety. You should know that uncle Zhong has hidden his true strength,¡± In the room of the two, the demon said disapprovingly. Don¡¯t look at uncle Zhong beside Yin Xiao. He always looked silly and honest, but in fact, he was a real old fox!

    ¡°Yes, evildoers. Let¡¯s go and pick them up tomorrow morning!¡± Leng ruoxue tried to negotiate. After all, brother Yin was a guest that she had invited. It didn¡¯t seem too good to trap a guest in a maze.

    ......

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, let¡¯s keep observing! Maybe he¡¯s having fun!¡± The demonughed evilly. He knew that apart from training, Yin Xiao and the rest hade to the divine maind to explore. Therefore, the forest was definitely one of their favorite ces.

    ¡°Being trapped in a bewildering formation and unable to walk out, how can I enjoy it? The maze isn¡¯t very big, we¡¯ll reach the end in two days at most. ¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly. She didn¡¯t think that big brother Yin and the others would be enjoying themselves!

    ¡°Then we should at least let them stay in the bewildering array for two days! Otherwise, they won¡¯t be able to finish their tour. ¡± The demon suggested.

    ¡°Uh!¡± After hearing the demon¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was filled with ck lines. Tour? Who would be in the mood to explore when trapped in a bewildering formation?

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, let¡¯s not talk about that guy anymore. It¡¯s gettingte.¡± The demon said seriously, determined to defend his rights.

    ¡°Okay, then go to sleep!¡± Leng ruoxue sighed.

    The next morning, after Yin Xiao and the others had their breakfast, they wandered around the maze. ording to uncle Zhong¡¯s suggestion, it was best for them to wait at a fixed ce for miss Leng and the others toe and rescue them, in case they couldn¡¯t find them. However, Yin Xiao wanted to take a good look around the maze. After all, this was the first time he had seen the maze in his life!

    Along the way, Yin Xiao and the others left marks wherever they went. This was also to prevent them from not being able to return to the ce where they had set up campst night. After all, their tents were still there.

    ¡°Young master! From the looks of it, this maze formation wasn¡¯t small! We definitely won¡¯t be able to finish it in a day. ¡± Uncle Zhong sighed. It wasn¡¯t that he had never seen a bewildering formation before, but it was the first time he had seen such arge one. He really didn¡¯t know who had set up this bewildering formation. To be able to set up a bewildering formation of this size, the person¡¯s attainments in formation techniques were absolutely top-notch.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Didn¡¯t we leave a mark? If we can¡¯t finish today, we¡¯ll continue tomorrow. ¡± Yin Xiao couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°Yes, young master! Then I¡¯ll go back today! Looking at the weather, it might rain soon. ¡± Uncle Zhong warned Zhang tie as he watched the gloomy weather.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back!¡± This time, Yin Xiao did not object.

    Yin Xiao and the others followed the markings they left behind and just as they walked back to the campsite, heavy rain poured down from the sky. Everyone quickly hid in their tents.

    Through the skylight of the tent, he could see the huge raindrops that were bubbling outside! Yin Xiao¡¯s mood was extremely rxed.

    Drinking hot tea and listening to the sound of the rain outside, this kind of life was quite pleasant. However, he didn¡¯t want to be trapped in the maze for too long, because that could kill him! However, he had also guessed that the devilish man wouldn¡¯t ask Xue ¡®er to find him so quickly, so he was very calm.

    ¡°Young master! It¡¯s a good thing we came back in time. ¡± Uncle Zhong said.

    ¡°Hmm, uncle Zhong, I heard that it feels very good to sleep on rainy days. How about going to bed too?¡± Yin Xiao suggested.

    ¡°Uh! Young master! It¡¯s broad daylight now. ¡± Uncle Zhong helplessly said with ck lines on his forehead.

    ¡°But it¡¯s raining outside now. What else can I do if not sleep?¡± Yin Xiao¡¯s face was filled with question marks.

    Uncle Zhong didn¡¯t know how to answer Zhang tie¡¯s question. In the bewildering array and in the rain, what else could he do if not sleep?

    ¡°Young master! Then go to sleep!¡± Uncle Zhong said in a soft voice, feeling helpless.

    After hearing uncle Zhong¡¯s words, Yin Xiao immediatelyy down.

    He had never slept in the rain before! He could finally experience it today.

 Chapter 1391

    <h4>Chapter 1391: The mysterious Valley (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    However, when the rain passed and Yin Xiao woke up, he found that the one beside him was not uncle Zhong, but a furry little beast. The little beast was curled into a half-sphere and its head was buried under its body. Judging from its size, it should not be very big. However, the little beast¡¯s fur was still half wet and stuck to him, so his clothes were also affected. The wet and sticky feeling made him very ufortable.

    ¡°Uncle Zhong!¡± Yin Xiao extended a finger and poked the little Beastie¡¯s body. He was still calling uncle Zhong, but he was referring to this little Beastie. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but think,¡±Wuwu ... How did uncle Zhong be a little Beastie?¡± ¡°Is uncle Zhong not a human being?¡±

    Just as Yin Xiao¡¯s imagination was running wild, the real Uncle Zhong walked in. Uncle Zhong happened to hear Yin Xiao calling the little beast uncle Zhong, who was snuggling up to him. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as he stood still. He wanted to see what else the young master would say!

    ¡°Uncle Zhong, how did you turn into a little beast? Are you not human?¡± Seeing that ¡®uncle Zhong¡¯ didn¡¯t respond for a long time, Yin Xiao couldn¡¯t help but say what he was thinking.

    After hearing that, uncle Zhong couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.

    When Yin Xiao heard theughter, he quickly turned his head and saw the uncle Zhong from his memory standing at the door, looking at him with a helpless smile.

    ¡°Uncle Zhong!¡± Seeing uncle Zhong in person, Yin Xiao knew that he had made a huge mistake. His face instantly turned red from head to toe. At this moment, he really wanted to find a hole to hide in. Wu.....How could he do such an embarrassing thing? His words were heard by uncle Zhong, he was too ashamed to face anyone!

    ¡°Hehe! Young master! Uncle Zhong is not a non-human being!¡± Uncle Zhong was neither angry nor annoyed, but he said happily. It was rare to see such a lovely appearance of the young master, so of course he had to tease him!

    ¡°Uncle Zhong!¡± Yin Xiao felt so embarrassed that he couldn¡¯t face anyone anymore. However, what was up with this little beast that had caused him to misunderstand? His face was full of question marks.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Yin Xiao pointed at little Beastie.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t even know how it got in.¡± Uncle Zhong shrugged as he said helplessly.

    ¡°Uh! What do we do now?¡± Yi Xiao was speechless. Not only was the little beast¡¯s fur half wet, but its body was also dirty. His clothes were not spared either.

    ¡°I¡¯ll throw it out!¡± Uncle Zhong said after thinking for a while. Although he didn¡¯t know how this little beast came in, he thought it must be to take shelter from the rain. Now that the rain had passed, of course, it was unnecessary for this little guy to stay here. He even called it ¡®uncle Zhong¡¯.

    ......

    After saying that, uncle Zhong walked to the little Beastie¡¯s side and was about to pick it up and take it out of the tent. Unexpectedly, the curled-up little Beastie suddenly raised its head and opened its eyes to look at them.

    Ugh! Uncle Zhong became stunned at a stroke because this little beast had a pair of fiery eyes, which were as beautiful as two pieces of top-quality rubies. Additionally, its eyes were crystal clear and misty. Apparently, it had heard all the words between uncle Zhong and the young master.

    For a moment, uncle Zhong didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°Little fellow, since you¡¯re awake, why don¡¯t you tell us where you came from? Why are you in my tent?¡± Yin Xiao looked at the pitiful, Ruby-like eyes and hardened his heart. This little beast¡¯s appearance was too strange, so he had to find out.

    The little Beastie blinked its eyes but didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Little thing! It¡¯s useless to pretend to be deaf!¡± Yin Xiao looked at little Beastie, who was staring at them without saying a word, and reminded.

    ¡°Young master! This little fellow probably can¡¯t speak yet!¡± Uncle Zhong said after observing it for a while.

    Uncle Zhong¡¯s words were immediately answered by little Beastie. It nodded its head excitedly, its eyes glimmering with light, showing its excitement.

    ¡°It seems that uncle Zhong is right.¡± Yin Xiao said helplessly when he saw the little Beastie¡¯s fawning look. Was a Beastie that couldn¡¯t speak considered a young one? In the immortal realm, as long as a young beast with a noble bloodline was born, the weakest one was basically a Holy beast, and looking at the clever appearance of this little beast, it naturally couldn¡¯t be the lowest level spirit beast, so it was really inconceivable that it couldn¡¯t speak, and was different from the rest!

    Little Beastie nodded its head at Yin Xiao¡¯s words.

    ¡°Uncle Zhong, what should we do with this little beast?¡± Yin Xiao looked at uncle Zhong and asked.

    The moment it heard the word ¡°handle,¡± the little Beastie clutched Yin Xiao¡¯s sleeve tightly, its fiery red eyes revealing a pleading look.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in acting pitiful. We can¡¯t keep you here. ¡± Yi Xiao said, sigh! He didn¡¯t have the habit of taking care of children. Although Beastie was very independent from a young age and almost didn¡¯t need special care, it was still a very troublesome thing to take care of an underage little beast of unknown species.

    After hearing Yin Xiao¡¯s words, the little Beastie actually began to cry. Bean-sized teardrops kept rolling down from its beautiful red eyes.

    ¡°Uh! Don¡¯t cry!¡± Yin Xiao said helplessly. Damn it, if it cried like this, people who didn¡¯t know the inside story would think that he had bullied this little beast! Fortunately, there were no outsiders here. Otherwise, his reputation would be in jeopardy.

    ¡°Young master! Let¡¯s keep it for the time being! When we leave, we¡¯ll just give it to miss Leng. ¡± Uncle Zhong suggested helplessly. They did not have a fixed residence, so it was really not suitable for them to bring such a small beast on the road. Moreover, he had observed it for a long time but could not figure out what kind of species this Fox-like little beast was. It was really too strange. Therefore, he wanted to keep this little beast for further observation.

    With uncle Zhong¡¯s words, the little Beastie that had suddenly appeared was left behind. After knowing that it wouldn¡¯t be driven away, the little Beastie¡¯s mood became more rxed, and it stuck even closer to Yin Xiao.

    Wherever Yin Xiao went, the little beast would follow. It did not leave his side at all. After Yin Xiao ordered his men to clean the little beast, he was surprised to find that it was quite beautiful. It had long, snow-white fur and a pair of Ruby-like eyes, making it stand out.

    After being trapped in the bewildering formation for three days, they had already walked around the entire formation. However, none of them were familiar with the formation. Thus, even if they walked through the entire formation, they could not find the formation¡¯s eye, and naturally could not leave the bewildering formation.

 Chapter 1392

    <h4>Chapter 1392: The mysterious Valley (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Sitting by the fire, Yin Xiao didn¡¯t say a word. However, his heart was filled with Leng ruoxue¡¯s forsaking of friends after seeing a lover! Wu ... Why hasn¡¯t Xue ¡®ere to find them yet? could she have forgotten about them?

    Little Beastie, who had been with Yin Xiao for a few days, could feel its temporary master¡¯s low mood. It jumped into his arms and rubbed against him tofort him. Then, it jumped away from Yin Xiao¡¯s arms and ran a few steps forward. It turned around and looked at Yin Xiao and the others.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you spun enough? You still want to go out?¡± Yin Xiao looked at little Beastie, who clearly wanted them to follow him, and said helplessly.

    Little Beastie nodded and stared at Yin Xiao with its fiery red eyes.

    ¡°Little guy! It¡¯s going to get dark soon, so we¡¯re not going out today. ¡± Yin Xiao reminded. Xiao Budian was the name he had given this little beast. Who asked it to be so small? Although little Beastie had protested, he had ignored it.

    Seeing this, little Beastie didn¡¯t give up and ran back to Yin Xiao¡¯s side. It bit his pants and dragged him forward.

    Looking at the little Beastie¡¯s reluctance to part, uncle Zhong smiled helplessly and said,¡±¡±Young master! Since the little guy is so persistent, he might have discovered something. Why don¡¯t we follow him and take a look!¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡± With uncle Zhong interceding for Xiao Budian, Yin Xiao naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. When the little Beastie heard its temporary master agree, it meowed at uncle Zhong, as if to say,¡±thank you for interceding for me.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! This little one is quite interesting!¡± Uncle Zhong said with a big smile at the sight of Xiao Budian.

    ¡°Yup! This little fellow is very cunning. ¡± Yin Xiao said helplessly. Don¡¯t think that this little thing can¡¯t talk, she¡¯s very smart!

    Following that, Xiao Budian walked in front and led the way while Yin Xiao and the rest followed behind.

    Xiao Budian brought Yin Xiao and the others to a cave that was half the height of a person. He indicated for them to enter while he ran in first.

    ¡°Little guy! Don¡¯t run around!¡± Seeing Xiao Budian run in, Yin Xiao hurriedly called out.

    ......

    ¡°Young master! Let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡± Uncle Zhong said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yin Xiao nodded his head. Even though he had not spent much time with Xiao Budian, he still liked this little thing. If he were to encounter any danger in the cave, his heart would still ache for him.

    Immediately after, Yin Xiao left two subordinates outside the cave to receive them while he brought uncle Zhong and the others into the cave ...

    The two loyal subordinates stood guard outside the cave. However, Yin Xiao and the others did note out until the next morning. This made the two of them anxious.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t the young master and the others returned yet? It¡¯s been an entire night. ¡± A subordinate said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a look, you stay here and guard. ¡± After another subordinate finished speaking, he was about to walk into the cave.

    ¡°Wait! I¡¯ll go with you!¡± The previous subordinate said. He was not willing to stay outside alone in fear. Moreover, he did not dare to imagine how furious the family head would be if something happened to the young master and the others. He was afraid that he would not be able to exin it to the family head even if he died.

    ¡°If we both go in, who¡¯s going to report to the master?¡± The subordinate who was about to go in warned with his eyes wide open.

    ¡°Then be careful!¡± The subordinate from before warned.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The subordinate who was about to enter nodded. However, before he could enter, he heard a familiar voice.

    ¡°Where did big brother Yin go?¡± Just as Leng ruoxue finished her sentence, she had already arrived in front of them.

    She brought the demon and the rest into the maze to look for brother Yin and the rest. However, they only saw the tents that they had set up but they were nowhere to be seen. After searching for a while, they only found brother Yin¡¯s two subordinates.

    ¡°Miss Leng, the young master and uncle Zhong brought people into this cave. Before they went in, the young master ordered us to guard here. However, it has been a night and they have note out.¡± One of his subordinates exined worriedly.

    After hearing what brother Yin¡¯s subordinate said, Leng ruoxue lifted her beautiful eyes and sized up the unremarkable cave. From the outside, there was nothing special about this small cave. Furthermore, it was obvious that it had been abandoned for a long time. Why did brother Yin suddenlye here? She really couldn¡¯t understand it.

    ¡°Big brother Yin, what are you doing in this cave?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a face full of question marks.

    ¡°Young master didn¡¯t want to go in at first. It was a small beast that brought us here. That small beast ran in, and young master and the others followed it in.¡± The subordinate exined.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there many little beasts here? Is it not enough for you?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with puzzlement. She had lost her way while chasing after her prey. In her memory, no one else had ever done such a thing except for big brother Yin.

    ¡°Uh! It¡¯s not a little Beastie that eats! It¡¯s a little beast that the young master has adopted. ¡± The yin family¡¯s subordinate saw that Leng ruoxue had misunderstood and quickly exined.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue finally understood. It seemed that brother Yin and the others were really enjoying themselves as the evildoer said! He was trapped in the bewildering formation, but he still had the heart to take care of the little Beastie!

    ¡°Miss Leng, young master and the rest have gone in for a long time and have note out. What should we do?¡± The yin family¡¯s subordinate asked helplessly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡± Leng ruoxue nced at the demon.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go in together!¡± The other subordinate hurriedly said.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and pulled the demon in.

    The light in the cave was very dim, and the smell of dry soil inside reminded everyone that this ce had been deserted for a long time.

    Leng ruoxue lit up a me and lit up the cave in an instant. It was only then that everyone realized that there were many totems carved on the stone walls of the cave. Each of the totems had a few beasts that looked like foxes carved on it. These beasts were huge in size and although they had different forms, they all looked extremely arrogant. Their eyes had an aura that seemed to look down on the world. The beasts on the totems were of different colors, but they all had one thing inmon. That was, every Beastie had a pair of beautiful fiery red eyes.

    If she hadn¡¯te here, Leng ruoxue would never have thought that there would be a ce like this in her territory. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, there should have been a group of beasts living here. From the looks of it, the beasts that had once lived here had either moved away or gone extinct. Other than that, there was no other possibility.

 Chapter 1393 - The mysterious Valley (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1393: The mysterious Valley (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Do you guys know what kind of Beastie this is?¡± Leng ruoxue asked Zi Yu and the others as she observed the stone wall.

    ¡°She looks like a fox.¡± The moon eye said as it looked at Xue Ying.

    ¡°They¡¯re not foxes. ¡± Xue Ying was very certain. Although the beasts on the stone walls were only totems, they gave off an extremely powerful aura. The Fox race rarely had such an aura. They were more skilled in charm and confusion techniques.

    ¡°Then what are they?¡± Yue Jing¡¯s face was filled with curiosity. As a soul-gnawing beast with inherited memories, she was extremely ashamed. Because, she did not recognize these beasts on the stone wall. In her eyes, they were all foxes.

    ¡°Young miss Leng, the beast on this stone wall is a little simr to the little beast that brought my young master and the others in.¡± At this time, the yin family¡¯s subordinate finally spoke after recovering from his shock.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked calmly.

    ¡°Yes. However, the little beast that brought young master and the others here should not be an adult yet. It doesn¡¯t have the aura that these beasts in the totems have.¡± The subordinate said.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, since this is the little beast¡¯s territory, let¡¯s continue walking in!¡± The demon suggested after hearing the yin family¡¯s subordinate¡¯s words.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Leng ruoxue replied. Then, the group continued to walk deeper into the cave.

    Unknowingly, they walked further and further, and there were more and more totems on the stone walls. However, they were all about the beast race. Although the totems were carved very vividly, there were many that they could not understand.

    After walking for an unknown distance, Leng ruoxue and the rest finally arrived before a huge Golden Door.

    Looking at the tightly shut Golden Door, Leng ruoxue hesitated for a moment. In the end, she pushed the door open and walked in, while the others followed closely behind.

    With a sh of white light, Leng ruoxue and the rest were transported to a courtyard. At this moment, everyone suddenly realized that the Golden Door was actually a transportation array. But where were they?

    ......

    They were currently in a Valley filled with the chirping of birds and the fragrance of flowers. The scenery in the valley was extremely beautiful, and the climate was pleasant. The warm and gentle wind blew on everyone¡¯s bodies, making them feel extremelyfortable.

    Not only that, but the little beasts in the valley didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of people. After seeing them, they only sniffed them curiously and ignored them.

    Moreover, this Valley was veryrge, and one could not see the end of it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and look for it!¡± Leng ruoxue pointed to a small path on her left. Even though she did not know if brother Yin and the rest were in the valley, they could not return empty-handed. Furthermore, the strange thing was that green vessel was unable to monitor this ce. Naturally, it would be impossible for them to investigate the situation here.

    ¡°Yes.¡± No one had any objections to Leng ruoxue¡¯s decision.

    The group walked along the small path on the left. Leng ruoxue saw that there were quite a number of herbs here, so she moved QiuQiu out of her bracelet. Once QiuQiu was out, it flew around the valley very happily. However, when it encountered precious natural treasures, it would not forget to remind them.

    ¡°Miss, this ce is so big! When can we reach the end?¡± After a long time, Yue Qing couldn¡¯t help butin.

    ¡°Calm down, we¡¯ll be at the end soon,¡± Leng ruoxue consoled him helplessly. Actually, she didn¡¯t know how long she had been waiting for them to leave. However, it was a good thing that there were many herbs that she really needed growing here. Otherwise, she would have been frustrated as well.

    Not long after Leng ruoxue finished speaking, a house appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes, as if to verify her words.

    The exterior of the house was made entirely of stone, but the interior was rather luxurious. The entire floor was paved with polished ck crystal stones. The ck crystal stones emitted a dense spiritual Qi, so Leng ruoxue could tell with a single nce that they were dark-attribute crystal stones. Furthermore, they were of the highest quality.

    The surrounding walls were all colorless and semi-transparent crystals, also emitting a strong natural energy.

    Leng ruoxue squinted her beautiful eyes and looked at the semi-transparent walls around her. She was speechless. If she remembered correctly, the crystal stones on the walls should be the attribute-less crystal stones that were long extinct as mentioned in the information left behind by her master. All these crystal stones were of the highest quality.

    He really didn¡¯t know what kind of people or beasts once lived here. It was really too extravagant.

    Even though she had quite a few good things in her hands, she was not willing to use top-grade crystals as the floor or the wallpaper. It seemed thatpared to the previous owner of this ce, she was still very poor. Sob ... When she thought of this, Leng ruoxue felt depressed ...

 Chapter 1394

    <h4>Chapter 1394: An unusual path (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Why am I so poor? Leng ruoxue thought to herself with a tinge of sadness,¡¯I wonder if there¡¯s anything that I can take with me?¡¯ I really, really want to take all of them away, but I wonder who the owner of this ce is? Oh! If he ransacked someone¡¯s house, would he be hunted down? She started to let her imagination run wild.

    At this moment, a voice suddenly rang out in the originally empty room,¡±¡±You guys are here?¡±

    The few of them were stunned and looked at each other. Their confused eyes were filled with countless question marks. Who was this voice talking to?

    The gazes of Leng ruoxue and the rest could not help butnd on the two guards from the yin n. The two guards ¡®hearts trembled as they looked at them.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! We don¡¯t know him!¡± One of the guards hurriedly said under the pressure of Leng ruoxue and the others ¡®gazes.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know him,¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°AI!¡± The voice sighed and said helplessly,¡±¡±Little girl, I¡¯m talking to you!¡±

    Since the owner of the voice had already identified the gender, the few men naturally wouldn¡¯t let their imagination run wild. As the only three women present, Leng ruoxue, Yue Qing, and Xiang ¡®er also ignored the voice and raised their heads to look at the sky.

    No one was stupid. This was not the first time they had encountered such a fortuitous encounter. In everyone¡¯s understanding, anyone who started off by saying,¡¯you guys are here?¡¯ Usually, it would not be a good thing. They were either asked to work like cows and horses or toplete some mission. If the reward of the mission was good, it would be worth it. However, if it was some garbage, they would have no way to reason with it. After all, the mission had already beenpleted.

    Therefore, they all subconsciously avoided the words of this voice.

    ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s useless for you to y dumb. Since we¡¯re here, it means that we¡¯re fated to meet. Sigh!¡± The owner of the voice sighed when no one responded.

    ¡°Little girl, I do have a favor to ask of you. However, if you¡¯re not willing, I won¡¯t force you. But if you don¡¯t agree to my request, you won¡¯t be able to continue forward, and you won¡¯t be able to see the friends who came here before.¡± The voice continued.

    ¡°Big brother Yin and the others are here?¡± After Leng ruoxue heard the voice¡¯s words, she finally had some reaction. However, she was a little annoyed in her heart. Damn it, this voice said that it wouldn¡¯t force them, but in reality, if they didn¡¯t ept this voice¡¯s mission, they wouldn¡¯t be able to continue forward. How infuriating!

    ......

    ¡°If the Big Brother Yin you mentioned is the group of people who passed by here before, then they are indeed here.¡± The voice said.

    ¡°Why can they pass through here?¡± Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but ask. There was something else that she didn¡¯t say out loud, and that was ¡®why do we have toplete your Commission?¡¯

    Although it was called a request, Leng ruoxue was very clear that the previous owner of this ce must have left behind some kind of test, or rather, it could be said to be theirst wish. After someone discovered this ce, they had no choice but toplete it. Otherwise, they would have to return the way they came.

    ¡°They are not the ones we have chosen. Moreover, they have a junior from my n to lead the way. Therefore, they can naturally pass through this ce directly. However, you can ¡®t.¡± The voice exined.

    ¡°Oh! Since that¡¯s the case, we won¡¯t be going over. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. Her answer not only stunned her voice, but even Zi Yu and the others were surprised.

    After all, they hade in to find someone, but now, because this voice wanted them to do something, their miss was suddenly not going, uh! This didn¡¯t seem like his young miss¡¯s character.

    ¡°Not going over? Are you sure? Didn¡¯t you guyse here to find those people?¡± The voice asked a few questions in a row, its tone full of disbelief.

    ¡°We¡¯re indeed here to find those people, but since they have a junior from your n to lead the way, we naturally don¡¯t need to find them. We¡¯ll just wait for them at the door. ¡± Leng ruoxue spoke the truth. She didn¡¯t know who the owner of this voice was, so she really didn¡¯t dare to lie to him. If he were to expose her, it would bring trouble to them, brother Yin, and the others. That wouldn¡¯t be the oue she wanted.

    ¡°Little girl, they were brought to the Holy Land of my n by a junior of my n. There are many souls of my n that have yet to rest in peace, so it will be dangerous for them to go there. If you can¡¯t save them in time, I¡¯m afraid you will never see them again.¡± The owner of the voice seemed to be in a very bad mood.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s voice turned cold as she questioned him.

    ¡°I said you must save them. Otherwise, they will be in danger.¡± The voice repeated.

    ¡°You¡¯d better make yourself clear. ¡± Leng ruoxue warned.

    ¡°Little girl, this was originally the habitat of my n. However, a great disaster several tens of thousands of years ago caused this ce to be a nightmare for my n. That great disaster was a fatal blow to my n. My nsmen died one after another, but their souls were trapped in my n¡¯s Holy Land and could not rest in peace. After so many years, their originally calm souls have be more and more violent. If they are not controlled or purified, they will be the source of a disaster for the entire divine realm. And the only one who can do this is you!¡± This time, the voice directly stated that the person he was waiting for was Leng ruoxue. Leng ruoxue could no longer continue to act dumb.

    ¡°What makes you think I can do all this? I¡¯m only a mid level deity, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t take on such a heavy responsibility. ¡± Leng ruoxue declined politely. She didn¡¯t want to be a Savior. She was just a small deity. For such a matter of saving people in distress, there would naturally be powerful experts who would step up. Therefore, she didn¡¯t think that such a matter would be up to her.

    ¡°Little girl, your me has the ability to purify. It can let the souls of my nsmen rest in peace. Therefore, they really need your help. If you are willing to help, my n¡¯s collection that hassted for tens of thousands of years will all belong to you. Also, the only surviving junior of my n can also recognize you as its master. My nsmen have some special abilities that will be very useful to you.¡± The voice coaxed.

 Chapter 1395

    <h4>Chapter 1395: An unusual path (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°You should know by looking at this house that our n has many good things! You won¡¯t be at a disadvantage. ¡± The voice helplessly reminded.

    ¡°Your Commission is for me to help purify the souls of your nsmen?¡± Leng ruoxue probed. Even though she was tempted by the things here, she had to be alive to enjoy them! She didn¡¯t want to do something she couldn¡¯t do for these good things. It was no different from suicide.

    However, it seemed that the purification that she knew of was usually directly burned by fire, and those so-called souls would naturally all turn into ashes.

    ¡°Yes! My nsmen have all been dead for tens of thousands of years. If they don¡¯t rest in peace, they¡¯ll probably turn into vengeful spirits. So, please save them. ¡± The voice pleaded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try! However, I can¡¯t guarantee that I can do it, but you have to promise me that even if I can¡¯t do it, you can¡¯t stop me from taking brother Yin and the others out of here. ¡± Leng ruoxue started to talk about her conditions. Actually, she felt that the voice was probably lying when it said that they would be in danger if she couldn¡¯t rescue them in time. This was because the voice was certain that she wouldn¡¯t just stand by and watch. If not, why would theye all the way here? however, they were using brother Yin as bait, and she couldn¡¯t help but fall for it. Thus, she could only state her conditions clearly.

    Regardless of whether brother Yin and the rest were really in danger, she was going to take them away. If she could purify the nsmen mentioned by the voice and obtain their many years of collection, it would be a good thing. However, she could not be too sure about such things. Therefore, she would never make any promises to the voice.

    ¡°You can definitely do it.¡± The voice replied confidently after hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°We¡¯ve agreed to your Commission. Can you let us through now?¡± Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but ask. This house had appeared on the road they hade from. Hence, the road ahead waspletely blocked by the house. Hence, they could only continue on after the house let them through.

    ¡°Not only will I let you go, but I¡¯ll also take you to my tribe¡¯s Holy Land.¡± The voice was filled with joy. After he finished speaking, a translucent white beast that looked like a fox appeared in front of Leng ruoxue and the others.

    Leng ruoxue lifted her beautiful eyes to size up the almost transparent little beast in front of her. She was secretly shocked. This little beast was actually a spirit as well. However, this little beast¡¯s mind was unusually clear. Its fiery red eyes also flickered with the light of wisdom. It looked like an extremely intelligent little beast.

    ¡°What kind of Beastie are you?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m a Fox. ¡± The little translucent beast replied shyly.

    ¡°Fox?¡± Leng ruoxue furrowed her brows and thought for a while, but she realized that she had no information on this type of beast.

    ......

    ¡°You¡¯re really a Fox?¡± Suddenly, Xue Ying shouted, his fluffy face full of disbelief.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leng ruoxue and the rest looked at Xue Ying in confusion.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, ording to the historical records of our Fox n, a long, long time ago, the term¡¯ Fox ¡®referred to two types of beasts. One was a Fox, and the other was a roon. Not only do we look simr, but we are also rted by blood. Moreover, the roon¡¯s strength was one of the best in the divine realm. As such, the Fox n could definitely bepared to the Kings of the dragon and phoenix ns in the divine realm. However, ever since the roon n went extinct, our Fox n declined ...¡± Xue Ying said with a hint of sadness.

    In fact, what it didn¡¯t say was that the Fox n was once strong because of the existence of the Fox. Moreover, the Fox n was good at charm, while the Fox was good at fighting. In addition, the Fox also had a very enviable innate skill, which was transmigration! To put it bluntly, ciri could travel to any ce they wanted to go, as if they were entering a no man¡¯snd. And ciri whose strength had reached the Hierarch level could even travel through time and space! However, now that there were outsiders, it naturally couldn¡¯t say this out loud. The civet cats that the major families knew were probably the ones it had said before.

    ¡°Yes! Little fox, I didn¡¯t expect you to know about this. ¡± The little white beast¡¯s fiery red eyes were filled with tears as it spoke with excitement.

    Little fox? When Snow Shadow heard this form of address, he was extremely depressed! After all, it had lived for many years and had always been the one calling others little fellow. Now, it was being called little fox by a soul that had been dead for who knew how many years. This was really a little strange!

    ¡°Hahaha! Although I¡¯m already dead, I¡¯m probably much older than the current leader of your Fox n. It¡¯s not a loss for you to call you a little fox, right?¡± The little translucent beast, who had seen through snow Shadow¡¯s thoughts, said.

    A palm-sized little beast had called the gigantic Xue Ying a little fox. Not only Xue Ying could not bear it, even Leng ruoxue and the rest felt that it was a little strange. However, out of consideration for Xue Ying¡¯s face, they were kind enough not tough out loud.

    ¡°You can call me Xueying.¡± Snow Shadow gritted his teeth. However, he couldn¡¯t possibly argue with a dead person who was considered half his ancestor. However, it was still very unhappy!

    ¡°Alright then! Snow Shadow! Little girl, I¡¯ll take you to my n¡¯s Holy Land!¡± The little white beast said to Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°You can call me Leng ruoxue or Xue ¡®er.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded. When she heard this voice calling her a little girl, she didn¡¯t feel anything. However, now that the owner of the voice had appeared, that slightly mature voice, coupled with such a small body, hearing the words ¡®little girl¡¯ from its mouth, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    ¡°Alright then! Xue ¡®er!¡± The little white beast seemed to be very aggrieved. After it finished speaking, it enveloped Leng ruoxue and the others in a white light. Then, Leng ruoxue and the others watched as they passed through the wall and came to the other side of the road.

    Ugh! Was this considered a wall-crossing technique? He really didn¡¯t think that a small beast like the fox would have such an ability. It was really too heaven-defying. If he had such a small beast, stealing things would be like entering a no man¡¯snd! Leng ruoxue looked at the Little Snow-White beast, her beautiful eyes glowing as her imagination ran wild.

    In fact, not only her, even Zi Yu and the others had the same thought. The two guards of the yin family were so surprised that they fell into a daze, unable toe back to their senses for a long time.

 Chapter 1396

    <h4>Chapter 1396: An unusual path (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Little li, where is your sacred ground? Hurry up and bring us there!¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the sky and urged.

    ¡°Little tanuki?¡± Hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s form of address, the little white beast was taken aback. It thought to itself,¡±who is this little girl calling?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you. ¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the little white beast¡¯s dazed expression and knew that it had yet to react.

    ¡°I¡¯m not called little tanuki. ¡± The little white beast sighed helplessly. It seemed that this little girl was azy person! She didn¡¯t even ask for its name and just called it little tanuki.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue gave a light reply and did not continue.

    The little white beast, who had been waiting for Leng ruoxue to ask for its name, saw that she did not continue to ask as it had expected. It then asked in confusion,¡±¡±Why didn¡¯t you ask for my name?¡±

    This little girl¡¯s reaction was really too different. It seemed that it was not easy to guess her thoughts! Sob ... Why did the heavens send such a difficult little girl to solve the problem of their n? This little girl was clearly not someone who knew her ce. At this moment, the little white beast made an important conclusion to Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°The name is not important. If you want to tell us, we will ask you even if we don ¡®t. If you don¡¯t want to tell us, it¡¯s useless for us to ask.¡± Leng ruoxue said in a tongue-twister-like manner.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯m Mo Li. ¡± The little white beast introduced itself.

    ¡°Mo Li? You¡¯re Clearly White. Why are you called Mo Li? It¡¯s so strange. ¡± Before Leng ruoxue could say anything about Mo Li¡¯s name, Yue Qing asked curiously.

    ¡°Uh! My name doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with my color. Our leopard cat race doesn¡¯t name ourselves ording to color. ¡± After hearing the moon eye¡¯s words, the little white beast¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines, and it couldn¡¯t help but secretly sigh in its heart. When did soul-gnawing beasts be so stupid? It really didn¡¯t dare to imagine how the soul-gnawing beast n had managed to survive until now. Could it be said that they were just too lucky?

    ¡°Oh! Little ck! Hurry up and bring us to your race¡¯s Holy Land!¡± After hearing Mo Li¡¯s exnation, Yue Qing urged him with embarrassment.

    The little white beast, Mo Li, let out a sigh. He waspletely depressed. He had already said that his name was Mo Li. Did he still need to emphasize that his name was not little ck? He didn¡¯t know if this soul-gnawing beast was really stupid or was deliberately toying with him. It was really infuriating! However, it was the little girl who needed its help now, so it naturally couldn¡¯t get angry at them over such a small matter. So, after thinking about it, it held back.

    ......

    However, it still couldn¡¯t help but remind him,¡±¡±Please call me Mo Li, not ckie.¡± Although the meaning of ck and ink was simr, ck was ck, and ink was ink. They definitely could not be mixed together! Mo Li insisted on this.

    ¡°Alright! Li! Hurry up and bring us there!¡± Yue Qing said disapprovingly. Since this little beast was not satisfied with little ck, then she would just change the way she addressed it. It was not a big deal.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Mo Li sighed and decided not to argue about the name anymore. Otherwise, it would be so angry that its soul would fly out of its body.

    Following that, the white light enveloped Leng ruoxue and the rest. They were teleported to the gate of the Holy Land that Mo Li had mentioned.

    The so-called Holy Land was actually an unusuallyrge and gorgeous Pce. The top of the pce reached into the clouds, and it was impossible to see the end. One could only imagine howrge the pce was.

    ¡°Go in! There¡¯s a lot of space inside, and there are many passages. You must follow me closely and don¡¯t run around! Otherwise, if you end up trapped here, I won¡¯t be able to save you. ¡± Mo Li reminded. This Pce was the crystallization of the Fox n¡¯s wisdom. It was full of traps and mechanisms. Since no one had been in control of the pce for many years, it was simr to an ownerless Pce. However, this ownerless Pce would automatically set up defenses, especially when it sensed an aura that did not belong to the Fox n. Therefore, it was impossible for any outsider to leave the pce alive unless they were led by a member of the Fox n.

    ¡°Which path leads to the sacrednd¡¯s core?¡± Leng ruoxue asked as she looked at the numerous paths in front of her, which were covered with top-grade ck crystals and were so bright that they could reflect a person¡¯s image.

    ¡°Hahaha! Xue ¡®er, don¡¯t worry! None of these paths were! Follow me,¡± Mo Li pushed open the door of the room closest to them and walked in.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest followed him in, only to realize that the room waspletely empty. There was nothing at all.

    Mo Li smiled mysteriously when he saw the confused expressions on Leng ruoxue and the others ¡®faces. Then, he raised his little paw and a white light covered Leng ruoxue and the others again. Then, he brought them through the wall.

    She could only watch as she passed through wall after wall. The walls were all made of crystals, so one could imagine how hard they were. Furthermore, she had never experienced such an experience before. Leng ruoxue felt extremely strange, and she did not know what kind of feeling lingered in her heart.

    However, she was now certain that these legendary beasts like the fox didn¡¯t like to walk the ordinary path, and the paths they saw just now were probably just a smokescreen. Who asked them to have such a heaven-defying skill? This was a talent that could not be envied.

    They didn¡¯t know how many walls Mo Li had brought them through. When Leng ruoxue and the others felt a little dizzy, they finally arrived at their destination.

    The so-called core of the Holy Land was actually the center of the entire Pce, and just by standing outside the door of the core, they could feel the dense spiritual energy emitted from inside.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, this is the ce.¡± The ancestor who built this Holy Land was one of the oldest and most famous ancestors of the Fox Tribe. In the eyes of the Fox Tribe, the ancestor¡¯s wisdom was definitely above that of humans. Otherwise, this Holy Land would not have been built so beautifully. It must be known that such a Pce was unique even among the beast tribe.

    ¡°Can we go in?¡± Leng ruoxue asked for Mo Li¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Li nodded, but his little body kept trembling. Obviously, he was a little nervous. After all, he hadn¡¯te back for a long time. He was like a child who hadn¡¯te home for a long time and was afraid of his home!

    With Mo Li¡¯s permission, Leng ruoxue pushed open the heavy door with her slender hands. Then, a strong spiritual Qi gushed out.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest walked in and looked at the ce that was known as the core of the Holy Land. How should he put it? This was considered a room, but it was notpletely a room because the area of this room was toorge. Many open spaces were nted with all kinds of flowers. If she didn¡¯t know that this was the Holy Land of the Fox race, she would definitely think that this was the residence of some senior.

    The room waspletely open and there were no windows. Sitting in the inner room, one could see the scenery outside. There were a few praying mats ced in the middle of the room. A small table was ced in the middle of the praying mats. When Leng ruoxue saw this, she guessed that this was the ce where the n leader or elder of the leopard cat n discussed matters.

    However, it was obvious that the souls of the members of the Fox n that Mo Li had mentioned were not here.

    ¡°Mo Li, where are the souls of your people?¡± Leng ruoxue could not help but ask.

    ¡°You guys follow me, be careful!¡± Mo Li, who was reminiscing about his family¡¯s elders, came back to his senses and said.

    Following that, it brought Leng ruoxue and the rest to the garden.

    In an unremarkable corner of the garden, there was a translucent wall. Through the wall, Leng ruoxue and the others could clearly see countless translucent souls like Mo Li floating there. However, some of the souls had gradually turned gray. When those souls turnedpletely ck, they would be real vengeful spirits. By then, even the wall would not be able to stop them.

    ¡°This wall contains the souls of our ancestors. Therefore, it can prevent these souls from breaking through the wall. However, tens of thousands of years have passed, and the deterrence of the souls of our ancestors has be weaker and weaker. It won¡¯t be long before they cross the wall and wander around the entire divine world. It will be a disaster for the divine world!¡± Mo Li said with concern.

    ¡°Since their souls haven¡¯t been destroyed, why didn¡¯t they reincarnate?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in confusion. From what she knew, other than reverent-god level cultivators, it seemed that anyone below the God King level could be reincarnated as long as their soul did not dissipate. The reason why these souls existed was proof that their souls were intact. At least, they did not look like they had any problems on the surface. If that was the case, why were they trapped here? She could not figure it out.

    ¡°They¡¯re all cursed and can¡¯t be reincarnated. ¡± Mo Li said with some difficulty. The cursed nsmen were sometimes clear-headed and sometimes confused. Once they were not clear-headed, they would attack each other¡¯s souls. As time went by, the nsmen who were always defeated would be more and more resentful. Therefore, they would gradually turn into resentful spirits. Once one nsman turned into a resentful spirit, it would devour the other nsmen. It could definitely devour one or more vengeful spirit Kings, and even give birth to a vengeful spirit Emperor! To the divine realm, that would definitely be a great catastrophe of destruction!

    ¡°Why are you fine?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at Mo Li and asked curiously. ording to the records, although the soul could retain its consciousness, it would not be as clear as Mo Li ¡®s. The soul and the divine consciousness were different. The soul was very fragile and could only remember a limited number of things. However, the divine consciousness could remember everything about its master, including the tasks that its master had assigned to it. Therefore, before Mo Li showed up, she had thought that it was someone¡¯s divine consciousness that was talking to them. It had never crossed her mind that it was someone¡¯s divine consciousness. The one who wanted them toplete the mission was actually a soul.

    ¡°In order to keep my mind clear at all times, the n leader sacrificed himself. Otherwise, I would be no different from the soul locked up here.¡± Mo Yan lowered his head and said with tears in his fiery red eyes.

    The disaster tens of thousands of years ago had caused many of the members of the leopard cat n to die or be injured. Even after their deaths, the nsmen could not rest in peace and could not be reincarnated. However, the powerful ancestors of the n might not have died if they had not sacrificed themselves for the sake of their nsmen. Unfortunately, even if they had sacrificed themselves, they could not save these cursed nsmen. The only person who could save the members of the leopard cat n was this beautiful human girl in front of them ...

 Chapter 1397

    <h4>Chapter 1397: The soul of the Fox Tribe (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Oh! Then what do you want me to do?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her eyebrows and asked calmly after hearing what Mo Li said. She looked into the room through the translucent wall, but she didn¡¯t see brother Yin and the others.

    ¡°Purify them, let their souls rest in peace.¡± Mo Li said expectantly.

    ¡°But, the purification that I know of is to burn with fire. By then, I¡¯m afraid that not even ashes will be left of your nsmen.¡± Leng ruoxue said innocently.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s words made the little Mo Yan¡¯s mouth Twitch unnaturally. He was speechless. Did the old ancestor count the wrong person? Could this beautiful human girl really solve the crisis of their race? It was very suspicious now.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to purify souls and let them rest in peace. If you want them to disappear from this world, it¡¯s not difficult to do.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. Actually, she had said that on purpose. However, when she saw the little beast¡¯s mouth twitching, she was speechless. Could a soul do such a thing? It really wasn¡¯t easy!

    ¡°You just need to control the temperature of your me.¡± Mo Li said with a sigh.

    ¡°Good! Then tell me, what¡¯s the temperature to control?¡± Leng ruoxue asked shamelessly.

    ¡± 70% will do. If it¡¯s any higher, my people will be roasted dry.¡± Mo Li reminded him.

    ¡°Oh! Your requirements are a little high, so I can only guarantee that the temperature will be controlled at about 70 degrees. As for whether it¡¯s high or low, I can¡¯t control it. ¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly. In fact, with her current ability to control fire, it was not difficult for her to control the temperature of the fire at 70 degrees. However, she did not want Mo Li to think that it was easy. If that happened, this cunning little beast would not cherish the fruits of hisbor!

    As expected, Mo Li was a little upset after hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words. However, he still said considerately,¡±¡±It doesn¡¯t matter, just do your best.¡±

    ¡°En, that¡¯s right, where are big brother Yin and the others? Why don¡¯t I see them?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in confusion. She had not forgotten the reason why she was here.

    ¡°They¡¯re inside. ¡± Mo Li pointed at the translucent wall and said.

    ¡°Inside? Isn¡¯t it dangerous inside? Was it a junior from your n who brought them in?¡± Leng ruoxue said. She felt anger rising in her heart. Damn it, if brother Yin and the others were to lose even a single hair, she would have turned these souls into ashes.

    ......

    ¡°With the protection of my n¡¯s juniors, they are temporarily safe. However, it¡¯s hard to say for sure after a long time.¡± Mo Li lowered his head and said in embarrassment.

    ¡°Oh, really? ¡°You¡¯d better make sure that they¡¯re safe, or else ...¡± Leng ruoxue deliberately said half a sentence and left half a sentence behind. Mo Li understood what she meant, so he could only smile bitterly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you in!¡± Mo Li said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. Then, Mo Li covered them with the white light again and brought them through the wall. With the protection of the white light, the souls inside the wall miraculously didn¡¯t get close to them. They just watched from a distance.

    Slowly, some souls started to float over. However, they only surrounded the white circle of light and looked at them curiously.

    Mo Li led them to a small building with only two floors. They didn¡¯t know how long they had been walking.

    The small building was not tall, and its appearance was very simple. Although there were many souls floating around, the number was negligiblepared to the ones they had seen along the way.

    ¡°Your friend is inside.¡± Mo Li pointed at the two-story building in front of them.

    ¡°Bring us in!¡± Leng ruoxue said impatiently.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Li nodded and entered the building with Leng ruoxue and the others.

    After entering, Leng ruoxue was surprised to find that there was not a single soul inside. She was puzzled. Didn¡¯t those souls know how to pass through walls? Why didn¡¯t any soul enter?

    ¡°There are also the souls of my n¡¯s old ancestors here, they can¡¯t enter.¡± Mo Li exined as he saw through Leng ruoxue¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. No wonder there were no spirits here. If big brother Yin and the others were here, they should be safe for the time being. However, why did the little beast by big brother Yin¡¯s side bring them here? Hmph! When she saw that little beast, she would definitely interrogate it properly!

    He brought Leng ruoxue and the rest up to the second floor. After they entered a room, a familiar voice rang out,¡±¡±Xue ¡®er! Why are you guys here?¡±

    Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t need to look to know that the person who spoke was brother Yin. However, she still had to put on an angry look and said,¡±¡±Of course we¡¯re here to save you! Big brother Yin! You don¡¯t even know where this ce is, so how can you just barge in!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Yin Xiao lowered his head guiltily. He knew that they had made Xue ¡®er worried.

    ¡°Young master! It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re alright, otherwise! How are we going to exin this to the head of the family?¡± When the two Yin family guards saw Yin Xiao, they could not help but cry out. If it was any other time, they would not have said such things. However, this time, they were really too anxious and thus, they could not help but blurt out these words.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of this ce.¡± Yin Xiao said gloomily. They had indeed followed Xiao Budian here out of curiosity, but after entering the building, they realized that they were trapped inside. However, they couldn¡¯t get out, and the ferocious spirits outside couldn¡¯t get in either. Thus, they were temporarily safe.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal that it can¡¯t get out. This Fox is still underage, so it naturally can¡¯t break through the restrictions set by the ancestors. ¡± At this moment, Mo Li couldn¡¯t help exining. As soon as he opened his mouth, everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to him.

    Looking at this soul that could speak, Yin Xiao knew that it was different from the ones outside. Compared to Xiao Budian, who couldn¡¯t speak, he would rather talk to this soul.

    AI! Along the way, he asked the little guy a lot of questions. However, apart from acting cute, the little guy simply couldn¡¯t answer them. Not only that, he even brought them here and trapped them here! Thinking of this, he felt extremely depressed.

 Chapter 1398

    <h4>Chapter 1398: Souls of the leopard cat tribe (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°What is this ce? Why are there so many souls here?¡± Yin Xiao looked at the translucent Fox-like creature in front of him and asked in confusion.

    ¡°This is the Holy Land of my n. They are the dead nsmen of my n.¡± Mo Li gave a simple answer.

    ¡°Then why are they ...¡± Yin Xiao had wanted to ask why they were trapped here, but he was embarrassed to ask when he saw Mo Li¡¯s excited look. It must be something sad.

    ¡°They¡¯re cursed and can¡¯t reincarnate! My ancestors were afraid that they would go out and cause trouble, so they trapped them here. However, they can¡¯t be trapped here for long. ¡± Mo Li stared at Leng ruoxue with his fiery red eyes after he finished his words.

    ¡°Then why are you fine?¡± Yin Xiao couldn¡¯t help but ask again. The soul in front of him was obviously different from the ones outside.

    ¡°I¡¯m special. ¡± Mo Li said with tears in his eyes. It was special because it was chosen by the ancestors to wait for the messenger who could save their entire n. Therefore, the ancestors did not hesitate to consume their own divine power to keep its spiritual consciousness clear.

    When Yin Xiao heard her say ¡®I¡¯m special¡¯, he knew that he couldn¡¯t ask any more questions. He was afraid that he would get into Leng ruoxue¡¯s Secret. Thus, he turned his gaze to Leng ruoxue. Just as he was about to change the topic, he realized that Xue ¡®er wasn¡¯t even looking at him. Instead, she was focused on the little white beast in his arms.

    Ugh! Xue ¡®er¡¯s gaze was very unfriendly. She wouldn¡¯t do anything to this little one, right? Just as he was thinking about this, Leng ruoxue walked to his side and took the little one away from his arms ...

    ¡°Little thing, how should I teach you a lesson?¡± Leng ruoxue raised the palm-sized little beast into the air and spoke in an unfriendly tone.

    However, not only did Leng ruoxue¡¯s actions not make Xiao Budian afraid, she even acted cute. Her little head rubbed against Leng ruoxue¡¯s snow-white wrist, making her not know whether tough or cry.

    It seemed that this little thing was a smart fellow. She actually thought that she could just act coquettishly. Thinking of this, Leng ruoxue freed one hand and pped Xiao Budian¡¯s chubby little butt. This p was definitely not light. However, Xiao Budian only gritted his teeth in pain. Immediately after, tears welled up in his eyes and he looked at Leng ruoxue with an aggrieved expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to act pitiful. ¡± Leng ruoxue chided.

    ¡°Wuu ...¡± Xiao Budian sobbed, but no one present interceded for him. When he saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Yin Xiao. The pleading in his eyes was self-evident. However, he knew that he couldn¡¯t provoke Leng ruoxue when she was angry, so he didn¡¯t dare to plead on Xiao Budian¡¯s behalf. Furthermore, his crime didn¡¯t seem to be pardoned! In this way, he did not dare to speak up for the little guy. Wu! Little fellow, take care of yourself and pray for good luck! He prayed in his heart.

    ......

    ¡°Pa pa!¡± Following a few crisp sounds, Xiao Budian¡¯s fat butt also received a few ps. However, Xiao Budian didn¡¯t dare to be angry, nor did he dare to speak! Ugh! The main thing was that he couldn¡¯t speak! However, Leng ruoxue had already left a vicious impression in its young heart. Hence, from now on, it was extremely obedient in front of Leng ruoxue.

    Seeing that his junior was being beaten up and no one was pleading for him, Mo Li finally couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±¡±Xue ¡®er, it already knows its mistake. Please spare it!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Xiao Budian kept nodding his head after hearing Mo Li¡¯s words. His red eyes were full of tears. He looked so pitiful.

    However, Leng ruoxue would not be soft-hearted towards a small beast that had put big brother Yin and the rest in danger. Hence, no matter how cute this small beast was, it was useless.

    ¡°Pa pa!¡± The sound of pping continued to ring out. Seeing that acting cute and acting cute were of no use, the little guy simply began to wail ...

    When the people present heard the cry, they all turned their heads in tacit understanding.

    After a long time.

    Leng ruoxue stopped and looked at the little Beastie that was bawling its eyes out. She was speechless. Was it that painful? She felt that she had already shown mercy. If she really wanted to beat it up, how could its small body withstand it?

    Actually, she didn¡¯t expect the little beast that brought brother Yin and the rest to this ce to be so small. However, no matter how small it was, it still had to be taught a lesson. Otherwise, it would bewless in the future!

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore, or I¡¯ll throw you to the wolves,¡± Leng ruoxue threatened.

    However, her threatening words caused Zi Yu and the others to be filled with ck lines on their foreheads. They couldn¡¯t help but secretly think,¡±miss, a Wolf might not eat this little thing. In the beast n, the bloodline of beasts is of different levels, and this little Fox¡¯s bloodline level is very high. After all, its ancestors were onceparable to the Kings of the beast n, such as dragons and phoenixes. Let me ask you, can a Wolf eat such a small beast?¡± Although the wolf n¡¯s bloodline wasn¡¯t low, it was still slightly inferior to a Fox ¡®s.

    Although everyone present felt that Leng ruoxue¡¯s threat was unbelievable, Xiao Budian did not dare to cry anymore. He could only cry in his heart. Wuwu ... This big sister was so fierce! It was so scared!

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, you¡¯d better hurry up and purify my nsmen! In fact, this little fellow brought them here to save our nsmen. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s too young and doesn¡¯t understand these things. Good intentions end up in bad things. ¡± Seeing that Leng ruoxue had finished venting her anger, Mo Li defended Xiao Budian.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t understand! Don¡¯t you understand? Since you know that not only can¡¯t brother Yin save them, but you will also be in danger, why did you let theme?¡± Leng ruoxue asked angrily after hearing what Mo Li had said. In fact, she had wanted to ask these questions for a long time, but she had not seen brother Yin and the others yet, so she had held back.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, I know you¡¯re angry, but I can¡¯t do anything about this! This is all determined by the innate talent of my race. ¡± Mo Li said helplessly. Their race was gifted with the ability to travel through time. Therefore, his juniors could take the little girl¡¯s friends through the room without any obstacles. As a soul, it could not stop them. After all, it had its own mission. It could not leave the room until someone could save its people.

 Chapter 1399

    <h4>Chapter 1399: The soul of the Fox Tribe (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    After hearing what Mo Li said, Leng ruoxue was a little depressed. She thought of the wall-passing technique. Indeed, one could enter uninvited without permission. This talent was quite annoying when he thought about it.

    Who would be able to tolerate a small beast entering and leaving their own ce as if no one was there? It seemed that she had to educate this little Beastie properly. Otherwise, it would cause trouble for her and the others if it ran around like this.

    ¡°Little girl, hurry up and purify the souls of my nsmen! That way, we can leave this ce and all of my n¡¯s collections will belong to you, as well as this little beast. ¡± Mo Li reminded him.

    ¡°This little beast is big brother Yin ¡®s, I don¡¯t want it.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a look of disdain.

    ¡°Uh! Xue ¡®er, I¡¯ve been wandering all over the world and can¡¯t bring along such a small Cub, please take it!¡± Yin Xiao hurriedly replied. He had originally wanted to keep this little beast with Leng ruoxue, but now that she said she didn¡¯t want it, he was a little anxious. He was a grown man, and if he brought such a small beast with him, he would be a joke. If this was an adult beast, he might have considered it.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want it either!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s face showed nothing but disgust, which made Mo Li speechless. However, he felt more helpless, because he could already predict the difficult process of his junior recognizing a master. Sob ... Only by following this little girl could the leopard cat n have a future and regain its former glory. Therefore, he had to make this little girl ept his junior.

    Thinking of this, Mo Li said,¡±¡±Little girl, my n¡¯s talent is extremely heaven-defying, and it will be very helpful to you in the future. So, you should ept it!¡±

    ¡°Yup! Xue ¡®er! This little thing is pretty and cute, and has great talent. You should take it!¡± Yin Xiao pleaded again. Even though this little fellow¡¯s talent was extremely envious, he didn¡¯t dare to keep this little thing by his side. If that happened, wouldn¡¯t he lose all his privacy? Ever since he knew that the little guy could go through the wall, he understood how this little guy entered his tent without being discovered.

    ¡°Big brother Yin! It was originally your Beastie, and I also feel that you two are quitepatible. As the saying goes, a gentleman does not take away what others love, so how can I ept it!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with embarrassment.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! It¡¯s not my Beastie, I¡¯m only temporarily taking it in! It was true! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask uncle Zhong!¡± Helplessly, Yin Xiao could only use uncle Zhong as a shield.

    ¡°Yup! Youngdy Leng, young master had originally intended to give this little beast to you. ¡± Uncle Zhong sighed and said helplessly. In his heart, he keptining,¡±young master, even if you don¡¯t want this Beastie, you don¡¯t have to drag him into this!¡±

    ¡°Even if big brother Yin wants to leave it to me, it seems that this little beast is not very willing! Why don¡¯t we respect this little fellow¡¯s opinion?¡± Leng ruoxue noticed the fear and uneasiness in the little Beastie¡¯s eyes from the corner of her eyes and smiled.

    ¡°Little guy, are you willing to follow me?¡± Leng ruoxue raised little Beastie before her eyes again and asked seriously. Her solemness frightened little Beastie so much that it did not dare to respond. Woo...This sister was too fierce! It didn¡¯t want to be with her! However, it couldn¡¯t shout out these words, because it couldn¡¯t speak! It felt aggrieved!

    ......

    ¡°Big brother Yin! This little thing is not willing!¡± Leng ruoxue saw that little Beastie had no reaction and quickly added.

    When Yin Xiao heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he was speechless!

    Even if that little Beastie can¡¯t speak, you don¡¯t have to bully it like this! He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. He could tell that the little guy was already scared silly by Xue ¡®er¡¯s fierceness. Under such circumstances, which Beastie would say yes ah! However, this matter could not go as Xue ¡®er wished, because he had already decided to throw this burden to Xue¡¯ er!

    ¡°I have such a good master! How could it not be willing?¡± At this moment, Mo Li came to the little beast and said, blinking his eyes.

    In fact, it was sending a message to the little beast. However, its strength was limited after bing a soul. If it was too far away, it wouldn¡¯t be able to transmit everything it wanted to say into the little beast¡¯s heart.

    The little Beastie nodded hesitantly after hearing its ancestor¡¯s words. However, the expression on its little face was very unwilling. Naturally, its expression could not be hidden from the people present.

    Seeing the little Beastie¡¯s reluctance and its posture of being driven to a corner, Zi Yu and the others were deeply speechless. One must know that their miss¡¯s affinity with beasts had always been so good that it made people jealous. This was the first time they had seen a little Beastie so unwilling to follow their miss! They couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. However, everyone knew that this was most likely rted to the fact that their miss had previously beaten its butt.

    ¡°You¡¯re really willing?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s eyes were half-closed as she asked coldly.

    The chill in her words made the little Beastie shiver. It curled up its little body and nodded unwillingly. Tears kept welling up in its fiery red eyes. It wanted to cry but did not dare to.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t look very willing!¡± Leng ruoxue observed the little beast in her hands carefully.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, it can¡¯t speak. Didn¡¯t it nod? Why wouldn¡¯t I be willing!¡± Yin Xiao hurriedly said.

    ¡°Yup! Xue ¡®er! It¡¯s very willing. ¡± Mo Li agreed.

    ¡°Since you all say so, then I¡¯ll take it.¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly as she looked at the man and the Beast soul who were lying through their teeth. In her opinion, it did not matter if she had one more beast or one less. Therefore, it did not matter much to her whether she epted it or not. However, seeing how brother Yin and Mo Li were trying their best to promote this little beast, she would feel sorry for them if she did not ept it.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! You¡¯ve made a wise decision. ¡± Yin Xiao seemed to heave a sigh of relief. I¡¯ve finally gotten rid of this little fellow.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! You won¡¯t regret this. ¡± Mo Li said with joy. Now that the problem of the only junior in the n had been solved, it was time for the souls in his n who could not be reincarnated. He was excited at the thought of this! It had been waiting for this day for a long time!

    Looking at the man and beast in high spirits, Leng ruoxue felt a little regretful. Could she return the goods now? This was clearly a forced purchase! Because whether it was her or that little beast, they were both not very satisfied with each other. The little beast was angry but did not dare to speak up, but she was indifferent!

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! Now, you can purify the souls of my nsmen!¡± Mo Li urged impatiently.

    ¡°I can, but they¡¯re too scattered. Do you have any way to gather them together?¡± Leng ruoxue asked. Her soul was too scattered. If she were to purify it, she did not know how long it would take. She would die from exhaustion!

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll try! Xue ¡®er! You just need toe out with me! The rest of you can stay here!¡± Mo Li said after some thought.

    When Xiao Budian heard his own grand ancestor¡¯s words, he struggled a few times in Leng ruoxue¡¯s hands. His intention was clear-he wanted to go out too. However, Leng ruoxue would not give this little guy the chance to go out and cause trouble! He threw it into Zi Yu¡¯s arms and gave Mo Li a look. Then, the man and the Beast left the room.

    In the yard, Mo Li roared into the air. This roar was the unique sound of the Fox n when they called for theirpanions. Although the members of the Fox n had be souls, this sound was deeply engraved in their souls. However, Mo Li did not know if his people would still respond to the call.

    However, its worry was obviously unnecessary because before the end of its roar could be heard, countless translucent souls flew over from all directions. Although the souls ¡®eyes were filled with confusion, they would never forget the voice.

    Some of the souls who were still conscious even nodded at Mo Li in a friendly way.

    ¡°Mo Li! Why have you summoned us?¡± A simrly translucent soul said.

    ¡°You can all be free now.¡± Mo Li said with excitement.

    ¡°Really?¡± The soul that spoke could not believe it. It thought it had heard wrong.

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s here to purify you.¡± Mo Li pointed at Leng ruoxue and said.

    The soul started to size Leng ruoxue up with its red eyes after hearing what Mo Li said.

    Could this human woman really save them? It couldn¡¯t believe it, because in its eyes, this human woman was so weak.

    While the soul was sizing her up, Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t forget to look at it as well. This soul¡¯s aura seemed to be even stronger than Mo Li ¡®S. No wonder it was able to maintain consciousness like Mo Li. However, on its translucent chest, there was a gray area the size of a fist, which Mo Li didn¡¯t have.

    However, this soul seemed to be the king of souls in this ce. Because of its presence, some souls that drooled at her did not dare to approach her, even if those souls were very envious of her.

    ¡°Little human girl, I thank you on behalf of the leopard cat race.¡± It looked at Leng ruoxue¡¯s soul and said slowly after a long while. It knew Mo Li¡¯s mission very well. Since this woman was brought here by Mo Li, it must be right.

    ¡°You¡¯re thanking me a little too early. I don¡¯t have the confidence to purify you. If I identally burn you into ashes, don¡¯t me me!¡± Leng ruoxue said the ugly words first.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, the soul could not help but burst outughing. After it was doneughing, it spoke again,¡±¡±What an interesting little human girl. I¡¯ve never seen a human like you! In fact, you don¡¯t have to say that because even if you really annihte us, no one will take revenge on you. Our Fox n no longer exists. ¡±

    Even though the soul spirit was smiling as it spoke, Leng ruoxue could hear the self-mockery and sadness in its words. However, this soul spirit of the leopard cat race with a straightforward temperament had left a very good impression on her. At least when it heard her words, it did not be angry from embarrassment. Instead, it knew how tough at itself to get out of trouble. This was enough to show that the intelligence of the leopard cat race was very high.

    ¡°Little human girl, my nsmen have been waiting for too long. Let¡¯s begin the purification!¡± The soul said.

    ¡°Good! Gather them! I might need to purify them in batches. ¡± Leng ruoxue ordered. There were so many souls that it was impossible to purify all of them at once. However, the Fox¡¯s words seemed to be more effective than Mo Li ¡®s. Therefore, she had to find someone who could talk.

 Chapter 1400

    <h4>Chapter 1400: The headache-inducing Xiao Budian (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Seeing Leng ruoxue ignore him and order the soul of the leopard cat race, who he had only met once, to do what it was supposed to do, Mo Li¡¯s heart felt unbnced.

    This hateful little girl was clearly burning the bridge after crossing the river! How could he treat it like this? ¡°What a realistic little fellow,¡± Mo Li thought to himself angrily. He also looked at Leng ruoxue with resentment, but Leng ruoxue ignored him.

    Then, the soul of the Fox race said something to the souls around it, and the souls that were not very dense gathered together automatically.

    ¡°Little human girl, you can start now.¡± The soul of the leopard cat said with great reluctance. Its fiery red eyes carried a trace of nostalgia.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Leng ruoxue nodded. Immediately, a small me that was glowing with a purple light appeared on her fair fingertips. Although the me was small, its temperature was extremely high. The moment the me appeared, the souls of the leopard n members started to tremble uncontrobly. The me made them feel fear. It made them instinctively afraid. However, they knew that they could not retreat.

    Taking in their expressions, Leng ruoxue waved her hand gently. The me on her fingertip flew towards the gathered souls. In an instant, a purplish-red light lit up the sky. The small me suddenly grew bigger and enveloped the gathered souls within it. Not long after, painful howls could be heard from the me ...

    ¡°Argh! It hurts!¡±

    ¡°Argh! I¡¯m finally free!¡±

    At the moment the mes burned their souls, the souls of the leopard cat race, which were not very clear-headed, regained their consciousness for a moment.

    Although the mes were extremely painful to them, they knew that they would only be able to truly escape if they could withstand the heat. Otherwise, they would be reduced to ashes.

    Leng ruoxue used her mind to control the temperature of the mes, feeling the souls within the mes. Even though many souls were trying their best to hold on, there were already some souls who were not strong-willed and could not withstand the high temperature, turning into ashes.

    After a while, the painful wails grew weaker and weaker. Slowly, the moans offort rang out continuously. Leng ruoxue knew that this was the sign of the soul¡¯s purification. After being burned by the mes, the souls that had survived to the end could be reincarnated. The curses on their bodies had also beenpletely burned away by her Natal mes.

    After that, Leng ruoxue retracted her Natal fire. The souls that were wrapped in the mes gradually revealed their pure, translucent looks. The fiery red eyes of the souls were filled with gratitude. After bowing slightly to Leng ruoxue, they looked at each other and started to mumble to themselves ...

    ......

    Leng ruoxue could not understand the mumbling of the souls. However, as the souls spoke, specks of light began to float in the air. Following that, the specks of light floated towards Leng ruoxue and enveloped her within.

    The light spots were extremely warm andfortable. Leng ruoxue bathed in the light spots and felt extremelyfortable. Although she did not know what the light spots were, she could clearly feel that the divine power in her body was bing more and more abundant. This made her pleasantly surprised. She guessed that the light spots were the souls of the leopard n expressing their gratitude.

    As the light spots on Leng ruoxue¡¯s body slowly disappeared, the souls of the Fox race who were mumbling to themselves also slowly disappeared into the air. Leng ruoxue knew that they had gone to another world, so she was happy for them.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue repeated the process of purifying the souls of the Fox Tribe members in batches. Every time she purified them, there would be souls that could not withstand the burning mes and would turn into ashes. The souls that remained would express their gratitude to her in the same way.

    After a long time.

    Mo Li was the only one left in front of Leng ruoxue.

    She raised her beautiful eyes and looked at Mo Li, who was reluctant to leave. She couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±¡±Mo Li! What are your ns?¡±

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! I¡¯m going to reincarnate as well. Although I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll be in my next life, I¡¯ll always remember the kindness you¡¯ve shown to our leopard cat tribe. You¡¯ll always be our leopard cat tribe¡¯s friend! I give you my blessings!¡± Mo Li said sadly. Then, he mumbled to himself like the soul of the Fox race. Then, countless light spots flew toward Leng ruoxue.

    Then, Mo Li¡¯s half-transparent body disappeared in front of Leng ruoxue.

    Seeing Mo Li disappear with her own eyes, Leng ruoxue did not feel good. Although she had not spent a long time with this Fox, they knew each other. Even though they were not close, she still felt sad.

    When the demon and the rest walked out of the building, they saw Leng ruoxue standing alone in the courtyard in a daze. They had seen everything that Xue ¡®er had done in the room. When they saw so many cursed souls that could not be reincarnated, many of them felt sympathy for the Fox n.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, let¡¯s leave this ce!¡± The evildoer came to Leng ruoxue¡¯s side and pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°Still not enough!¡± Leng ruoxue, who had regained her senses, grabbed Xiao Budian from Zi Yu¡¯s arms and said,¡±¡±Little thing, Mo Li must have told you the location of the Fox n¡¯s collection for many years! Quickly bring me there!¡±

    Damn it, she had forgotten to ask for payment from Mo Li. She didn¡¯t remember it until he had disappeared. Oh ... What a mistake! When did she be so emotional? Seeing the members of the leopard n disappear, she felt sad. In fact, it was a good thing that they had left this ce because it meant that they were reborn. However, it was not a good thing for her that they had all left! She hadn¡¯t even asked for her reward!

    When Yin Xiao and the rest heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, their foreheads were filled with ck lines. They were helpless! However, they were also a little suspicious. Would the little guy really know where the Fox race¡¯s treasure was hidden? They did not think that Mo Li would tell Xiao Budian the location of the Fox n¡¯s treasure. However, they did not dare to say it in front of Leng ruoxue.

    As for Xiao Budian, he was being held in Leng ruoxue¡¯s hands. His tiny body was so frightened that he could not stop trembling. The tears in his fiery red eyes were also dripping down drop by drop.

 Chapter 1401

    <h4>Chapter 1401: The headache-inducing Xiao Budian (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Seeing the little guy¡¯s pitiful look, Leng ruoxue was a little angry. She really couldn¡¯t understand why this little guy was crying. Didn¡¯t I just beat its butt a few times before? Was there a need to scare it like this? Those who didn¡¯t know would think that they were bullying small animals!

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry! Say something!¡± Leng ruoxue growled softly.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, it still can¡¯t speak.¡± Yin Xiao helplessly reminded.

    ¡°Oh! Bring us there then. ¡± Leng ruoxue ordered. Following that, she ced Xiao Budian on the ground. Xiao Budian did not dare to disobey her orders. He ran unwillingly in front on his four short legs. Wu ... When the old Grand Madame transmitted her voice to him previously, she told him to follow this fierce big sister from now on. Of course, she also told him the location of the leopard n¡¯s treasure vault. She even said that everything there was a reward for this fierce big sister. However, she could only give it to her after they had left.

    Following Xiao Budian, Leng ruoxue and the others came to the open room that Mo Li had brought them to before. She thought that Xiao Budian would take them away from here, but he didn ¡®t.

    Leng ruoxue saw that Xiao Budian had stopped in front of a wall and could not help but walk over to his side curiously,¡±¡±Why aren¡¯t you moving?¡±

    Xiao Budian looked at Leng ruoxue. Then, with a sh of white light, Leng ruoxue and Xiao Budian disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er!¡± The demon saw that Xue ¡®er was being taken away by the little guy and hurriedly shouted.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Zi Yu and the others also cried out in rm. Damn it, where did that little thing take the youngdy? Wasn¡¯t this just making them anxious? They were all very clear that their miss and that little guy hated each other and didn¡¯t like each other. If they were to be alone now, who knew if they would start fighting! Besides feeling anxious, they seemed to have no other choice!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Xue ¡®er will be fine. ¡± Yin Xiao said confidently. Xiao Budian was not Xue ¡®er¡¯s match, so he probably wouldn¡¯t dare to y any tricks on her. ording to his guess, Xiao Budian must have brought Xue¡¯ er to get their reward, so he felt that they should just wait here.

    The demon nodded and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Actually, the evildoer knew that nothing would happen to Xue ¡®er. However, Xue¡¯ er had just disappeared from his sight, leaving his heart empty. However, he could only wait for the little thing to bring Xue ¡®er back.

    Leng ruoxue wasn¡¯t mentally prepared when she was suddenly taken away by Xiao Budian. However, when she saw where Xiao Budian brought her to, she was momentarily dumbfounded.

    ......

    Oh my God! Could this be the treasure vault of the leopard cat race? The ce they were in was a secret room that was extremelyrge. As far as the eye could see, it was filled with countless top-grade crystals of various colors. They were piled on the ground like trash. When Leng ruoxue saw these crystals, she kept them into her bracelet without a second word.

    She really did not know how many years the Fox n had saved up to be able to save up so many crystal stones. Now, she had no doubt that with these top-grade crystal stones, the Fox n would definitely be the richest beast n in the divine realm. She believed that even the Kings of the beast n like the dragon and phoenix might not have as much wealth as the Fox n.

    After she kept the crystal stones on the ground, she continued to walk into the secret room. Following that, she saw countless shelves that were half the height of a person. The shelves were filled with small and exquisite boxes. Leng ruoxue opened one of the boxes and saw that it contained medicinal herbs. She had only opened one of them casually and it contained an extremely precious medicinal herb.

    She casually opened a few more boxes and saw that they were still filled with well-preserved and precious medicinal herbs. Leng ruoxue could not help but feel relieved. Fortunately, the leopard n had not piled up these medicinal herbs like the crystals. Otherwise, she would have been heartbroken to death! Who asked these medicinal herbs to be her reward now!

    After putting away the box on the shelf, Leng ruoxue went to the other side of the secret chamber. At the corner of the wall on the other side, there was a pile of uncountable ores. Those ores were all messily piled together. The corner of her mouth twitched as she thought to herself,¡±alright then!¡± These weren¡¯t medicinal herbs, so she could endure it.

    These ores naturally entered her bracelet without leaving a single one behind. Following that, she carefully wandered around the secret room until the little guy tugged at the bottom of her pants.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leng ruoxue lowered her head and looked at Xiao Budian.

    Xiao Budian pointed at the wall opposite them. Leng ruoxue understood that this little guy was going to take her away.

    Following that, a white light shed, and Leng ruoxue and Xiao Budian appeared in front of the demon once again.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er!¡± The demon stepped forward, his handsome face full of resentment.

    ¡°We¡¯re back!¡± Leng ruoxue tugged at the evildoer¡¯s arm and said in a slightly coquettish manner.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! How¡¯s the harvest?¡± Yin Xiao asked curiously.

    ¡°Not bad, these are all medicinal herbs and ores, just what I need right now.¡± Leng ruoxue replied simply. Even though her rtionship with big brother Yin wasn¡¯t too bad, big brother Yin wasn¡¯t one of them. Hence, she didn¡¯t intend to let him know about her family background.

    ¡°Hehe! Beastie seems to like collecting herbs even more than us. ¡± Yin Xiao said with a smile.

    ¡°Yup! Their sensitivity to medicinal herbs is above us humans, so it¡¯s naturally easier for them to find precious medicinal herbs than us. ¡± Leng ruoxue agreed.

    ¡°Big brother Yin! Let this little guy take us away!¡± Leng ruoxue continued.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yin Xiao nodded his head. Following that, without waiting for Leng ruoxue¡¯s instructions, Xiao Budian consciously covered everyone with a white light and brought them out of this ce.

    After Leng ruoxue and the rest left through the wall, they returned to the maze.

    After packing their things, Yin Xiao and the rest carefully followed behind Leng ruoxue and the others and left the maze.

    When they returned to the main residence, Yin Xiao and the rest went back to their rooms to wash up and rest. Leng ruoxue and the demon also took the opportunity to go back to their rooms to rest.

    At night, Leng ruoxue instructed Yue Qing and Xiang ¡®er to prepare some food to help Brother Yin and the rest calm down. Xiao Budian, who was ignored by them when they returned to the main residence, was nowhere to be seen.

    In the courtyard, Leng ruoxue saw Zi Yu and Bai Xian sitting on the stone chairs and drinking tea. She couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±¡±Where¡¯s the little one?¡± She had searched around just now and could not find the little one¡¯s whereabouts. She had clearly warned the little guy not to run around because there were many bad people in the forest who would capture it.

 Chapter 1402

    <h4>Chapter 1402: The headache-inducing Xiao Budian (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    However, the little guy obviously ignored her words. In fact, in the little guy¡¯s heart, she was probably the worst person! Therefore, the little one had disappeared.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! It¡¯s with me. ¡± At this moment, Yin Xiao¡¯s voice rang out. Leng ruoxue raised her head and saw that the Xiao Budian she was looking for was lying in big brother Yin¡¯s arms with a face full of fear. He was also staring at her with extreme vignce. She couldn¡¯t help but not know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°En, didn¡¯t I say that you¡¯re not allowed to run around? You¡¯re actually disobedient!¡± Leng ruoxue put on a stern face and chided him. This little thing¡¯s talent was too annoying, so she really couldn¡¯t ignore it!

    Hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, Xiao Budian¡¯s body began to tremble, and his fiery red eyes began to tear up.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! I was the one who took it away. ¡± Seeing this, Yin Xiao hurriedly said.

    ¡°Big brother Yin! Children can¡¯t be spoiled. I¡¯m strict with it for its own good. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be toote when it causes trouble for us that day. ¡± Leng ruoxue saw that Yin Xiao was pleading on Xiao Budian¡¯s behalf and reminded him. Actually, she was mainly afraid that Xiao Budian¡¯s talent would be used by others. If that happened, they would be the ones to lose. That was why she couldn¡¯t help but want to be stricter with Xiao Budian.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! It¡¯s still small!¡± Yin Xiao sighed.

    ¡°No matter if it¡¯s a child or a small beast, education has to start from when they¡¯re still young. It¡¯ll be toote to educate them when they grow up.¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    ¡°Alright! You¡¯re right, but the little guy just came here, so there are probably many ces that he¡¯s not used to. You should at least give him a few days!¡± Yin Xiao spoke up for Xiao Budian.

    ¡°Mm! I can give it a few days to get used to it, but it still can¡¯t run around!¡± Leng ruoxue said very clearly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll take good care of it. ¡± Yin Xiao promised.

    Although she had Yin Xiao¡¯s assurance, Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t think that Yin Xiao would be able to keep an eye on that little fellow with heaven-defying talent.

    The events of the next few days proved that Leng ruoxue¡¯s worry was right.

    ......

    Leng ruoxue sat on a chair in the living room and looked at the Xiao Budian who was squatting in front of her, feeling aggrieved! Why couldn¡¯t this little fellow be more reserved? It had only been here for three days, and it had almost turned her house into a mess. Lock it in the room! He knew the art of transmigration and couldn¡¯t lock it, but he didn ¡®t! It always scurried around as if no one was there!

    Leng ruoxue did not know how tofort Bai Xian and his wife when she saw their angry expressions! She was disturbed ... At the moment and her mood was not good. Although she wanted to teach this little fellow a good lesson to help them vent their anger, she could not hit him too hard. She could scold him! It can¡¯t speak, and it¡¯s still ying dumb with you. She really didn¡¯t know what to do with it.

    ¡°Big brother Yin! I¡¯m at my wit¡¯s end with this little fellow. ¡± Leng ruoxue irresponsibly pushed Xiao Budian to Yin xiaodao.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Yin Xiao¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines. In fact, the trouble that this little guy had caused these past few days had made him helpless.

    The little guy was extremely curious about everything here. As a result, in the first two days he came, he would always look around here and there. Sometimes, he was afraid that the little guy would randomly barge in, so he would follow. However, in the end, he really couldn¡¯t endure this energetic little guy, so he let him wander around by himself.

    He thought that Xiao Budian was familiar with everything here, but who knew that Xiao Budian had developed the habit of entering and exiting other people¡¯s rooms at will. He was also extremely curious and always barged in when others were not prepared. In fact, this was not the first time he had peeked in when a couple was doing business! He was deeply ashamed of this hobby of the little guy ¡®s. After all, he had once promised Xue¡¯ er that he would take good care of it! Who knew how many days it had only been! The little guy had provoked the wrath of the heavens and the resentment of the people. Even his subordinates were dissatisfied.

    Xiao Budian squatted on the floor, asionally raising his head to sneak peeks at Leng ruoxue and then at his backer. Wu...Why didn¡¯t his backer plead for him this time? It wasn¡¯t like it hadn¡¯t done such a thing before, so why were they so angry this time? It couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! I¡¯m at my wit¡¯s end. ¡± Yin Xiao said helplessly as he looked at Xiao Budian who refused to change.

    ¡°What are your opinions?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes swept across the crowd in the hall as she asked.

    ¡°Miss, if we really can¡¯t do it, let this little guy live in the forest!¡± Zi Yu said after thinking for a while. Although he also pitied this little fellow¡¯s nsmen, who had all died and had no one to rely on, this little thing was too good at tormenting people. If this continued for a long time, they would go crazy.

    ¡°I agree,¡± Bai Xian hurriedly said.

    ¡°With this little thing¡¯s talent, there¡¯s no ce it can¡¯t go. Even if we let it live in the forest, what if it secretlyes back? Who can stop him?¡± Leng ruoxue could not help but ask.

    ¡°Miss! Then what should I do? With this little one around, we won¡¯t have any privacy at all. ¡± The moon-eyed creature said somewhat uneasily. Its beautiful eyes red fiercely at the little guy. Damn little pervert, he actually peeked at her bathing. Now, she can only transform back into her original form while she¡¯s bathing. Otherwise, if this little thing barged in, it would be gone! As soon as she thought of this, she would be the first to agree to send this little thing away. However, the young miss¡¯s words made her extremely depressed.

    That¡¯s right! This little thing was simply omnipresent. There was probably no ce in this world that it couldn¡¯t go, and they couldn¡¯t stop it at all. Wu ... Was there no other way?

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, why don¡¯t you sign the contract immediately!¡± Yin Xiao suddenly recalled that Leng ruoxue had yet to sign a contract with Xiao Budian, so he quickly suggested. With the restrictions of the contract, Xue ¡®er could control Xiao Budian¡¯s actions.

    ¡°It still doesn¡¯t know how to form a soul contract.¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly. On the first day this little fellow came, she had already thought about this question. She had also asked the little guy about it, hoping that he would sign a soul contract of his own ord. After all, that would only work if the Beastie signed it on its own ord. Furthermore, she could not possibly sign a master-servant contract with the Beastie. However, who knew that the little fellow would look at her with a nk expression. At that moment, she had temporarily given up on that thought.

    ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Yin Xiao didn¡¯t know what to do with the little guy. The little guy was quite obedient in the first two days he was with him. Why did he change into a different beast in just a few days? was this his true nature?

    Just as everyone was unable toe to a conclusion, uncle Zhong suddenly walked into the living room and whispered something into Yin Xiao¡¯s ear. Immediately, Yin Xiao¡¯s expression became unnatural.

    ¡°What is he doing here? How did he know I was here? Uncle Zhong! You betrayed me?¡± Yin Xiao said in a low voice, slightly annoyed.

    ¡°Young master! It¡¯s my duty to report everything about you to the head of the family. Besides, he¡¯s your grandfather. If he wants toe here to see his grandson, do you think I can stop him?¡± Uncle Zhong also felt very helpless,¡±s! With the temper of the family head, it would probably be lively here.

    ¡°Big brother Yin, uncle Zhong! What happened?¡± Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but ask when she saw the two of them whispering to each other. Yin Xiao¡¯s expression seemed to be a little dissatisfied.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! My grandfather is here. ¡± Yin Xiao said, a little embarrassed. Although he didn¡¯t know the old man¡¯s purpose foring here, judging from his grandfather¡¯s temper, this ce was probably going to be lively.

    ¡°Oh! Since master Yin is here, let¡¯s go and wee him!¡± Leng ruoxue was helpless as well. She had always wanted to go into closed-door cultivation, but why did things keep happening? Now that an important guest hade to the house, he was afraid that he would not be able to close up for a while.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yi Xiao nodded his head. Then, everyone went down the mountain to receive the yin family¡¯s patriarch.

    At this moment, the master of the yin family had just entered the forest and was observing his surroundings. Especially after he entered the maze, he started to break the array in amazement.

    He liked to study formations. Although he didn¡¯t dare to say that he was the most proficient in formations in the immortal realm, he was definitely in the top three. Therefore, he felt that this small maze formation was not difficult for him! However, who would have thought that after staying in the bewildering array for nearly an hour, he still wasn¡¯t able to crack this bewildering array. This also aroused hispetitive spirit! This made him even more determined to not give up until he broke this bewildering formation.

    When Leng ruoxue and the others found master Yin, they saw a tall man with his back facing them. He was squatting on the ground and gesturing. He was so engrossed that he didn¡¯t even notice them when they were right beside him. Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This master Yin really didn¡¯t care about his own safety. His vignce was really too low!

    However, from the looks of it, he was probably trying to break the array. Hence, Leng ruoxue did not disturb him and brought her men to find a ce to sit down and wait.

    After a long time.

    Yin Xiao couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He came to his overly invested grandfather¡¯s side and called out softly,¡±Grandpa!¡±

    The master of the yin family, who was busy breaking the formation, ignored him.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± When Yin Xiao did not get a response, he increased his volume, but he was still ignored.

    ¡°Big brother Yin! It seems that master Yin¡¯s mind ispletely focused on breaking the formation. Why don¡¯t wee back to pick him up in a few days?¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly. The maze that she had set up was not something that could be solved in a short period of time. Since this Yin family¡¯s master was so interested in breaking arrays, it was better not to disturb him. After all, she had heard many times from big brother Yin that this grandfather of his had a weird temper.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Yin Xiao sighed.

    After saying that, everyone turned around and was about to leave when they heard a dissatisfied voice behind them,¡±¡±Didn¡¯t youe to pick me up? How can a young man be so impatient? can¡¯t he wait any longer?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa! We¡¯ve been waiting for you for half a day, and it¡¯s going to be dark soon. ¡± Yin Xiao turned around and reminded his grandfather, who had no sense of time.

    ¡°Uh! It¡¯s been that long!¡± The master of the yin family stood up and said with a normal expression. He remembered that he hadn¡¯t studied it for long! Why is it getting dark?

    ¡°Master Yin,e up the mountain with us!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she sized up this Yin family head. She knew that this person was not the yin family head from the divine maind. His identity and status in the divine world should be on par with his Godfather and the others.

    The yin family master in front of him looked to be in his early thirties. He was handsome and had an extraordinary bearing. His strength was the same as his Godfather and the others, reverent-god level. Although he did not know the purpose of his visit, he could not neglect him even if it was not for brother Yin¡¯s face. After all, he was a reverent-god level master! In case he had some friendship with her Godfather, she had to entertain this Big Buddha well.

 Chapter 1403 - Master Yinâ€™s motive (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1403: Master Yin¡¯s motive (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Just as Leng ruoxue was sizing up master Yin, master Yin was also observing her. This little girl was not only beautiful, but also bold! She actually dared to look him in the eye! It should be known that in the divine world, other than a few old geezers who had the same status as him, there was almost no one who dared to look at him so openly. Even his grandson, who he had always doted on, only dared to look at him directly when he was angry. This made him feel depressed.

    AI! He couldn¡¯t understand why those people were so afraid of him. He wasn¡¯t a man-eating tiger. She had made him lose all his interest. However, this little girl in front of him was quite interesting. He hoped that this little girl would not disappoint him!

    The master of the yin family looked at her from head to toe and felt that this girl was good in every way! He was very satisfied with everything. The only thing that wascking was that his strength was too low! This can¡¯t do! Thinking of this, he was a little worried!

    Leng ruoxue saw that this half-grown old man was only staring at her, frowning for a moment and sighing the next moment. She was extremely puzzled. What was the meaning of this patriarch Yin? Furthermore, he looked like he was in a dilemma. However, Leng ruoxue really could not understand why this old man was in a dilemma!

    After a long while.

    ¡°Little girl, are you the master of this forest?¡± the master of the yin family asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and thought,¡¯isn¡¯t it obvious?

    ¡°Then who set up this bewildering formation?¡± The master of the yin family asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s my senior brother. ¡± An idea struck Leng ruoxue and she told him about Bing Yao. Seeing how obsessed this old man was with formations, she was really afraid that this guy would pester her. Since her senior brother was not in the divine maind, it was impossible for this master of the yin family to find her. Furthermore, her senior brother even treated her as his Godfather, so he must not have a high status in his eyes! She couldn¡¯t help but think to herself wickedly.

    ¡°Where is your senior brother now?¡± After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, the master of the yin family¡¯s eyes lit up and he asked eagerly.

    ¡°He went to the divine realm.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she replied.

    ¡°Uh! What a coincidence! When will he be back?¡± The master of the yin family was disappointed, but he couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. ¡± Leng ruoxue replied innocently.

    ......

    After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s answer, master Yin almost forgot why he was here. He was actually thinking whether he should return to the God World to find this little girl¡¯s senior brother. This bewildering formation was really too clever. If he couldn¡¯t ask for advice from others, his heart would feel as ufortable as a cat scratching it. Sigh!

    ¡°Grandpa, can you leave with us now?¡± At this moment, Yin Xiao helplessly said, sigh! Looking at his grandfather¡¯s expression, he knew that his grandfather¡¯s mind was still on the maze!

    ¡°Oh! Yes! I can!¡± Yin Xiao¡¯s words made the head of the yin family, who was deep in thought, immediately realize his purpose ining to the divine maind. How could he be so foolish! He had almost returned to the divine realm! No! He couldn¡¯te here for nothing. In any case, this little girl¡¯s senior brother couldn¡¯t run away!

    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re called Leng ruoxue?¡± The master of the yin family asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head lightly. She was not surprised that this old man knew her name.

    ¡°I want to stay here for a while. You don¡¯t wee me, do you?¡± The master of the yin family asked.

    ¡°I won ¡®t!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. No one else could invite such a Big Shot, so how could she not wee him?

    ¡°That¡¯s good! Oh! Please lead the way!¡± The master of Yin family said to uncle Zhong and the others.

    ¡°Master Yin, please!¡± Leng ruoxue said very courteously. Just as she was about to lead the way, she was unexpectedly stopped by the master of the yin family.

    ¡°Little girl, just let them lead the way. Keep mepany and talk.¡± The master of the yin family said in a friendly manner.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng ruoxue was stunned. Did she hear it wrong? This old man actually wants me to talk to him? Wasn¡¯t this something his grandson would do? Why did this old mane to find him? Immediately, she became vignt.

    ¡°Little girl, shouldn¡¯t you be a good host? I¡¯m a guest!¡± Looking at Leng ruoxue¡¯s confused expression, master Yin couldn¡¯t help butin.

    ¡°I should do my best as a host.¡± Leng ruoxue felt helpless. Could it be that this old man was like her Godfather, having two personalities?

    ¡°This is more like it!¡± Master Yin was very satisfied with Leng ruoxue¡¯s tactfulness. After he finished speaking, he pulled Leng ruoxue to his side. The two of them walked side by side. As for his own grandson, he was disdainful of him.

    Ugh! Seeing this, not only did Yin Xiao have a bad feeling, but even the demon was on guard. It seemed like this old thing was here for Xue ¡®er! Hmph! She hoped that he would not have any ideas about Xue ¡®er! Otherwise, she would definitely let him know how to spell the word ¡®regret¡¯!

    The group of people walked slowly and arrived at master Leng¡¯s residence. Before they could even sit down, master Yin started to grumble that he was hungry. Leng ruoxue had no choice but to ask Yue Qing to help her prepare some food.

    ¡°Grandpa! How can you be hungry?¡± Yi Xiao whispered speechlessly. He had never heard of a divine Lord being hungry!

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be hungry? I¡¯m also a human!¡± The master of the yin family felt very wronged. Other than practicing formations and eating, and asionally going into seclusion, what else did he enjoy? But now, this unfilial grandson even wanted to take away his pleasure in eating. This was preposterous! This is too much!

    ¡°...¡± Yin Xiao was speechless. He couldn¡¯t win against this old fox in a verbal fight.

    After a short while, Yue Qing filled the table with food that she had prepared. When master Yin saw this, he smiled so widely that his eyes could barely be seen.

    ¡°Yin family head, please enjoy! Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°MMH! I won¡¯t stand on ceremony with you. Little girls, aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± The master of the yin family realized that he was the only one who had sat down at the dining table. The rest of the people had all stayed far away.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already eaten. ¡± Just as Leng ruoxue finished speaking, a snow-white figure scuttled onto the table and started gnawing on arge chicken leg.

    ¡°Little guy! Who allowed you toe here?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the snowy white little fellow on the table and said angrily. Even though they didn¡¯t mind eating with Beastie, the guests might not mind. She didn¡¯t want master Yin to take this little fellow¡¯s life in a fit of anger.

 Chapter 1404

    <h4>Chapter 1404: Master Yin¡¯s motive (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Xiao Budian, who was eating happily, heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words and his little body trembled. However, he still did not let go of the delicious food in his hands. He hugged the big chicken leg tightly, as if he was afraid that Leng ruoxue would snatch it away in the next second.

    ¡°Hehe! Don¡¯t worry, this little guy is probably hungry. ¡± Master Yin saw this and quickly tried to smooth things over. After he finished speaking, he picked up another chicken leg and started to gnaw on it.

    ¡°Master Yin, please enjoy your meal. I¡¯ll go arrange a ce for you to stay.¡± Leng ruoxue saw that the person in question did not care about Beastie sharing a table with him, so there was no need for her to interfere. After all, in her heart, humans and Beastie had always been equal.

    With that, Leng ruoxue left with the evildoer and the rest.

    The yin family¡¯s head and Xiao Budian, a man and a beast, ate very happily. Their rtionship was also established during this meal. In the next few days, the man and beast actually became inseparable.

    Sitting on the stone chair in the garden, Leng ruoxue watched as master Yin and Xiao Budian left one after another. She was extremely puzzled. He really didn¡¯t think that this old man and this little one would actually like each other. No matter where they went, they would always be together. This was really too strange. This old man ignored his grandson, and didn¡¯t pester her either. What was his goal in hanging out with the little guy all day?

    However, the trouble that the little one caused these few days seemed to have decreased, and he had be more sensible. He was very polite when he saw her, and he was not as afraid of her as before. This made her a little ufortable, but the vignce in her heart had never decreased.

    At the residence of the yin family¡¯s master.

    Yin Xiao sat on a chair in the room and watched as his grandfather yed with the little one. He was extremely puzzled. What was his grandfather trying to do? This old man simply wasn¡¯t someone who had the patience to take care of a child. Now that he was actually inseparable from Xiao Budian all day long, this made him very uneasy in his heart, especially since Xiao Budian had that kind of talent.

    ¡°Grandpa! What the hell are you doing?¡± Yin Xiao finally couldn¡¯t help but ask. However, his words immediately attracted the yin family¡¯s master¡¯s angry re.

    ¡°You little brat! What do you mean by ying tricks? I¡¯m just helping you solve your problem!¡± The master of the yin family said angrily. Although he had only stayed here for a few days, he had heard of this little guy¡¯s great achievements. Therefore, he was quite interested in this little thing.

    ¡°Grandpa! The little guy is Xue ¡®er¡¯s Beastie, so don¡¯t you dare have any ideas about him!¡± Yin Xiao reminded. When Xiao Budian grew up, he would recognize Xue ¡®er as his master. This was also thest words of the Fox n¡¯s ancestor, so he did not want his grandfather to have any bad thoughts because of Xiao Budian¡¯s envious talent. Thus, he had to give him a warning in advance.

    ¡°You little brat! Am I that kind of person? I¡¯m helping you to keep an eye on this little fellow, in case it causes any more trouble. ¡± Yin Xiao¡¯s words made the yin family head so angry that he almost vomited blood. If it was an outsider who misunderstood him, he could ignore it. However, the person who had such thoughts was his most valued grandson. How could he not be furious?

    ¡°Really?¡± Yin Xiao still couldn¡¯tpletely believe his grandfather¡¯s words. After all, from what he knew, his grandfather wasn¡¯t someone who would do such a thing!

    ¡°Of course! If it wasn¡¯t for me, would Xiao Budian be so obedient these few days?¡± The master of the yin family was so angry that his eyes were spewing fire as he roared loudly.

    ¡°Grandpa, then tell me, what are you doing here?¡± Yin Xiao asked seriously. He still had doubts about his grandfather¡¯s purpose foring here.

    ¡°I miss my grandson. Can¡¯t Ie to see my grandson?¡± The yin n¡¯s patriarch said unhappily as he cursed Yin Xiao in his heart. Little brat! Little rascal! What a heartless kid! Would I havee here if not for you? He felt very wronged in his heart. It was fine if this kid didn¡¯t appreciate it, but why did he put on a suspicious face for him to see? This was really too much.

    ¡°Grandpa, you really miss me? But, Grandpa has been here for a few days, and it seems like we haven¡¯t even exchanged a few words!¡± Yin Xiao reminded. He wasn¡¯t that easy to fool and could be dismissed with a few words.

    ¡°I see you every day, don¡¯t I? That¡¯s good enough, what¡¯s the point of talking!¡± The master of the yin family said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Yin Xiao didn¡¯t know what to say after hearing his grandfather¡¯s words. He sighed and stood up.¡±Since Grandpa is satisfied to see me, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡±

    With that, Yin Xiao turned and left.

    After Yin Xiao left, the head of the yin family lifted Xiao Budian up in front of him and said,¡±Little guy, we¡¯rerades now! You have to be a good match for me. ¡±

    Xiao Budian nodded his head as if he understood. His fiery red eyes were focused on the yin family¡¯s master.

    ¡°Take me out of here now!¡± The master of the yin family ordered.

    After the little guy finished listening to master Yin¡¯s words, a white light covered master Yin¡¯s body. In an instant, master Yin was moved from his room to the outside of the main residence.

    ¡°Then bring me back!¡± The master of the yin family said.

    The little guy nodded his head, and a simr white light enveloped the yin family¡¯s patriarch¡¯s body. In the blink of an eye, they were back in the yin family¡¯s patriarch¡¯s room.

    ¡°Hehe! Little guy! You¡¯re really amazing! It was fun just now, right?¡± The yin family head said happily. This little guy was an unexpected gain for him!

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The little guy furiously nodded his head. He liked to wear things like this, and the request of this old man in front of him just happened to satisfy his interest.

    ¡°What a good child. Let¡¯s y again if we have the chance.¡± After master Yin finished speaking, he hugged Xiao Budian¡¯s undergarments andid down on the bed to take a nap. In reality, he was thinking about his own n in his heart.

    After living in the Leng family¡¯s main residence for almost half a month, master Yin would carry Xiao Budian and stroll around every day. He had practically walked around the main residence once. After that, he had Xiao Budian bring him to walk around the forest a few times. The man and beast left early in the morning and returnedte at night every day. There was almost no sign of them. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she knew that master Yin had not left, Leng ruoxue would definitely have thought that he had kidnapped Xiao Budian and escaped.

    However, she did not deliberately stare at where the master of the yin family went. ording to Qing Jue, besides wandering in the forest, the master of the yin family spent more time in the maze.

 Chapter 1405

    <h4>Chapter 1405: Master Yin¡¯s motive (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°We¡¯re back. ¡± Master Yin carried Xiao Budian into the garden and saw Leng ruoxue and the rest sitting on the stone chairs. He greeted them warmly.

    ¡°Master Yin is back early today!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Mm! Xiao Budian and I were a little tired today, so we came back early. We¡¯ll go back to our room first!¡± After master Yin finished speaking, he carried Xiao Budian and left.

    Leng ruoxue watched master Yin¡¯s back as he left. She then turned to Yin Xiao and said,¡±Big brother Yin, did your grandfather reallye because he missed you?¡±

    Leng ruoxue was very suspicious. If they were really here for Yin Xiao, why would they ignore her grandson and hang out with a little beast all day?

    ¡°He said yes!¡± Yin Xiao spoke the truth as he looked at uncle Zhong nearby. Uncle Zhong, who received Yin Xiao¡¯s gaze, turned his head away. No one knew what he was thinking.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and did notment. No matter how she looked at him, she felt that Xiao Budian was more like the grandson of master Yin.

    However, to Leng ruoxue and the others, this was just a small interlude. None of them took it to heart. Moreover, with thepany of the yin family¡¯s master, the trouble that Xiao Budian caused was obviously less. This oue was not bad.

    As the days passed, the rtionship between Yin family head and Xiao Budian grew by leaps and bounds. Compared to the past few days, when the man and beast left early and returnedte, they rarely went out these few days.

    ¡°Girl, I heard that you know how to y chess. Come y a few games with me!¡± The master of the yin family went to look for Leng ruoxue early in the morning, his face full of anticipation.

    ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Leng ruoxue replied. Then, the two of them set up a chessboard in the living room. When the others saw this, they gathered around to watch the battle.

    The game they yed was simr to go. It was also divided into ck and white pieces. However, the way they yed it was slightly different. Moreover, go contained spiritual Qi. ying chess was the best way to test whether a person¡¯s mind was stable or not. This was because usually, a game would take a long time. If it was someone with the same strength, it was possible to y a game for days and nights. The chess field was like a battlefield! It was also full of mutual deception.

    Leng ruoxue chose the white stone, and master Yin chose the ck stone. After making their choices, master Yin said,¡±¡±Little girl, you¡¯re the junior, so you should make the first move!¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t stand on ceremony either. She randomly picked a spot and ced the chess piece down.

    ¡°Little girl, how about we have a little wager?¡± The master of the yin family suggested as he held the chess piece in his hand for a long time.

    ¡°Alright! I wonder what kind of wager master Yin hase up with?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a faint smile. Even though she didn¡¯t know what this old man was up to, she wasn¡¯t afraid no matter what his motive was.

    ¡°If you lose, you have to do one thing for me! If I lose, I can agree to one request of yours! How is it?¡± The master of the yin family said after some thought.

    ¡°Good! I¡¯m fine with it. ¡± Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided.¡± After master Yin finished speaking, he put down the chess piece in his hand.

    Then, the two of them exchanged hundreds of rounds, but there was still no clear winner.

    Master Yin looked at Leng ruoxue, who was as calm as ever, and felt more and more satisfied. What a steady little girl! He was so young, but his heart was so firm. It was really rare! Oh! Although this little girl¡¯s current strength was a little low, she would definitely be a great person in the future.

    At the thought of this, master Yin treated Leng ruoxue even more seriously.

    After ying for a few days, the two still couldn¡¯t determine a winner. Master Yin held the chess piece in his hand and pondered for a long time before he said,¡±¡±Girl, how about we call this a draw?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections,¡± Leng ruoxue went along with the flow when she heard master Yin¡¯s words. Actually, she had wanted to say this for a long time, but she was too embarrassed to say it.

    ¡°Girl, we haven¡¯t decided who¡¯s going to win. Why don¡¯t we y something else?¡± The master of the yin family said.

    ¡°Master Yin, we¡¯ve been ying chess for so many days. I¡¯m a little tired, so I won¡¯t be apanying you.¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly. After she finished speaking, she stood up and prepared to leave. However, she was stopped by the yin family¡¯s master.

    ¡°Girl, if you don¡¯t keep mepany, then no one will.¡± The yin family¡¯s master said pitifully, his face full of hidden bitterness.

    When Leng ruoxue heard master Yin¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. She thought to herself,¡¯you¡¯re getting drowsy after ying a game of chess, and you¡¯ve chased away all the spectators. It¡¯d be a wonder if anyone would be willing to apany you!¡¯

    Master Yin¡¯s chess ying speed was unusually slow. Usually, after she ced a piece, he would have to think for a long time before he would ce his piece on the board, causing her to almost go crazy. However, out of courtesy, she held back. The evildoer and the others who were originally watching the game could not stand the speed of this old man¡¯s chess ying and all abandoned her. Therefore, there were only the two of them in the originally lively Hall. Oh right, there was also a little beast sleeping very soundly in master Yin¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Master Yin, I¡¯m really tired.¡± Leng ruoxue said weakly on purpose. She really didn¡¯t want to y chess with this old man anymore. Otherwise, who knew how many days this game would take.

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± The master of the yin family frowned and said gloomily.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room to rest. You can y by yourself!¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she was about to leave. However, before she could take two steps, she felt a numbing sensation on her shoulder. Then, she lost consciousness. The moment she fell, master Yin quickly caught her and ced her on the chair.

    ¡°Little guy, take us out of here!¡± The yin family head woke Xiao Budian.

    The little guy rubbed his eyes and looked at master Yin. He then looked at big sister Xiong who was sleeping on the chair. He was very puzzled. Why didn¡¯t the old man go out alone today? Why did he bring this fierce big sister along? However, every time this grandfather went out, he would make good food for it and y with it. Therefore, it didn¡¯t think much about it and directly enveloped the two of them in white light, taking them out of the Leng family¡¯s main house.

    At this time, the evildoer who felt flustered in his room sensed that something was wrong and immediately ran out of his room and went straight to the living room.

    However, when he appeared in the living room, there was no one there. Seeing this, the demon was furious! He punched the table, and the table was crushed into powder in an instant.

 Chapter 1406

    <h4>Chapter 1406: Master Yin¡¯s motive (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    When Zi Yu and the others heard themotion, they came to the living room and saw the evildoer standing alone in the living room with a gloomy face. No one knew what he was thinking.

    ¡°Where¡¯s miss?¡± Zi Yu couldn¡¯t help but ask. Could it be that guild leader ye and miss had quarreled? Otherwise, why would leader ye¡¯s expression be so ugly?

    ¡°He was taken away by that old thing.¡± The demon said coldly. After he finished speaking, he strode out of the living room. Seeing this, Zi Yu and the others quickly followed.

    When they arrived at the yin family¡¯s residence, Zi Yu knocked on Yin Xiao¡¯s door.

    ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± After opening the door, Yin Xiao¡¯s face was filled with question marks. These people didn¡¯t seem to have good intentions! Did he do something he shouldn¡¯t have? He thought to himself.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your grandfather?¡± Before Zi Yu could open her mouth, the demon impatiently asked.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he ying chess with Xue ¡®er?¡± Yin Xiao replied with a question mark on his face. He didn¡¯t understand why the demonic man would ask him such a question.

    ¡°He took Xue ¡®er away.¡± The demon said coldly.

    ¡°What do you mean? Did they go out together?¡± Yin Xiao asked in a daze.

    ¡°It¡¯s to take him away! Don¡¯t you understand?¡± The demon questioned impatiently, Hmph! He dared to touch his woman, he must be tired of living!

    ¡°Uh! I don¡¯t understand!¡± Yin Xiao said honestly. This man¡¯s temper was really big! Who had provoked him? He still wasn¡¯t very clear where this devilish man¡¯s resentment came from.

    ¡°Your grandfather kidnapped Xue ¡®er! I¡¯m sure you understand now!¡± The evildoer gritted his teeth. He had never seen such a stupid man. Yin family¡¯s young master?! He really didn¡¯t know what kind of insight that old man had! He couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right? Why did my grandfather kidnap Xue ¡®er? There¡¯s no reason for that!¡± Yin Xiao said in disbelief. His grandfather wouldn¡¯t do such a thing! This man was too suspicious! Xue ¡®er was so smart, how could she let others take her away so easily! If she didn¡¯t do it willingly, they would notice even if she made the slightest movement. Moreover, this was Xue ¡®er¡¯s home! It would be very difficult for outsiders to make a move!

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask your grandfather then. Anyway, Xue ¡®er is in his hands now. Contact him immediately and see what he wants.¡± The demon ordered.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Yin Xiao nodded helplessly. Although he didn¡¯t believe that his grandfather would do such a thing, he still had to find a way to prove his grandfather¡¯s innocence since he was his grandson. He didn¡¯t want his grandfather¡¯s brilliance to be destroyed in a day. After all, their Yin family¡¯s reputation in the divine realm was extremely good.

    Thinking of this, he tried to contact his grandfather. However, his grandfather did not give him any response, which made him feel bad.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t reply?¡± The demon looked at Yin Xiao¡¯s expression and said indifferently.

    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Grandpa is probably busy. He might reply in a while,¡± Yin Xiao said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to yourself. That old man took Xue ¡®er and ran away. ¡± The demon said coldly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Seeing how certain the demon was, Yin Xiao didn¡¯t know what to say. He didn¡¯t dare to argue with him in case he made him even angrier.

    ¡°Guild leader ye, why don¡¯t we give chase immediately!¡± Yue Qing suggested.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to chase. We can¡¯t catch up with the Supreme divinity¡¯s speed. If I¡¯m not wrong, he should have taken Xue ¡®er to the divinity. ¡± The demon said with a gloomy face.

    ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Yue Qing said anxiously.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the divine realm to find Xue ¡®er. ¡± The demon said without any hesitation. Initially, he wanted to wait for Xue ¡®er to break through to the high level deity stage before going to the divine world together. However, it seemed like they would have to go ahead of time.

    ¡°Guild leader ye, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Zi Yu said after hesitating for a moment.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go too. ¡± Bai Xian and his wife said in unison.

    ¡°I, I¡¯ll go too.¡± Yue Qing said after some thought. She knew that she was weak and would be a burden to them if she went to the divine world. However, she wanted to find her master.

    ¡°All of you stay here to look after the house, I¡¯ll bring the yin family over!¡± The demon looked at Yin Xiao and said.

    ¡°Young master Yin won¡¯t refuse, right?¡± The demon asked again.

    ¡°I won ¡®T. I was just about to go back to the yin residence to take a look.¡± Yin Xiao¡¯s face was filled with helplessness as he thought to himself,¡±would there be any use in refusing?¡± Moreover, if Xue ¡®er was really taken away by his grandfather, he really had to go back and get Xue¡¯ er out.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then young master Yin, please immediately call the yin family. We will set off immediately.¡± The demon said hurriedly.

 Chapter 1407

    <h4>Chapter 1407: First time at the yin residence (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Alright!¡± Yin Xiao replied and immediately went to gather the yin family in the courtyard.

    When the yin family heard that their young master wanted to return to the divinity, they were all shocked. Uncle Zhong couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±Young master! Are we going back to the divine realm now?¡± He couldn¡¯t understand why the young master wanted to leave just like that.

    ¡°En!¡± Yin Xiao nodded, but he did not exin to uncle Zhong and the others that it was because his grandfather had kidnapped Xue ¡®er that they had no choice but to return to the divine realm.

    ¡°Yechen! Can we set off now?¡± Yin Xiao turned his head and asked the demon.

    ¡°Wait! I¡¯m going to break through first. ¡± After the evildoer finished speaking, he went straight into Yin Xiao¡¯s room and closed the door. Zi Yu and the rest stood guard outside the door to prevent him from being disturbed.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Yin Xiao blinked his eyes and thought to himself,¡±how could this person advance just like that?!¡± In fact, the demon had no choice but to advance his cultivation base in advance because he was going to the divine world. Otherwise, with his strength as a high level deity, he would only be abused when he reached the divine world.

    Not long after the demon entered the room, aw of heaven and earth descended. When he walked out of the room, he was already a God. This was the minimum requirement to go to the divine world from the divine maind.

    There were six levels above the advanced divine being, namely the divine being, the Divine Master, the divine monarch, the divine King, the divine Emperor, and the divine reverent. Although the demon was only a divine being, he was not an ordinary divine being. Therefore, breaking through the boundary between the divine being and the God was like adding wings to a Tiger, like a fish in water.

    The divine realm! I¡¯ming! Xue ¡®er! I¡¯ming!

    Although Xue ¡®er was also taken away by someone this time,pared to the time in the Haotian continent, the demon was much more rxed. Thest time, the strength of his enemy was much weaker. Besides being angry, he was more upset with himself for not being able to protect Xue¡¯ er. This time, he had the ability to kill his way to the divine world. Besides, the people who took Xue ¡®er this time were different from thest time, so he was not very worried about Xue¡¯ er¡¯s safety. He would also have to pay the price for taking Xue ¡®er away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After the demon finished speaking, he walked straight to the front. Yin Xiao and the others quickly followed.

    In order to go to the divine realm through the divinend, they had to go through a teleport portal, which was located at the southernmost part of the divinend. It would take them about three days to get there from the nightmare forest.

    After leaving the nightmare forest, Yin Xiao took out his flying beast. The demon didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and sat on it.

    Yin Xiao¡¯s flying beast was a huge white Eagle. This Eagle was a ss 7 sacred beast, which was considered to be one of the strongest flying beasts. Moreover, this White Eagle was proud by nature. It usually wouldn¡¯t carry anyone other than the people of the yin family. However, when the demon sat on it today, the White Eagle didn¡¯t even dare to object. This couldn¡¯t help but cause the yin family to be surprised.

    Following that, Yin Xiao and the rest also sat on it. Without waiting for his instructions, the White Eagle soared into the sky and flew towards the teleportation array to the divine realm.

    Three dayster, the demon and the rest arrived at the teleportation array.

    After paying the teleportation fee, everyone walked into the teleportation formation. As a white light shed, they arrived in the divine realm in an instant.

    The divine world was a legendary ce that many people had yearned for. However, the divine world was not as beautiful as people had imagined. The cruelty of the divine world was even greater than that of the divine maind. After all, a family that could survive and even upy a ce in the divine world was definitely not something that an ordinary family couldpare to. Such a family usually had countless years of inheritance before they could attain their current status. Of course, thepetition within such a family was also extremely intense. However, at the same time ... This kind ofpetition had also nurtured countless n elites. Whether it was the eight great divine domains or the various top ns, this was how they had selected talents for countless years.

    The evildoer¡¯s cold ck eyes stared at the divine world he was in without saying a word. Yin Xiao and the others did not dare to disturb him when they saw him like this because they could feel that the evildoer was different from before he had advanced.

    In the past, the evildoer seemed very weak. Most of the time, he was standing behind Leng ruoxue. With his peerlessly handsome face, many people thought that he was a pretty boy with no power. However, the evildoer now gave people the feeling that he was a sharp de that could take lives at any time. Thus, when Yin Xiao and the others saw his current appearance, especially when he was deep in thought, they did not dare to disturb him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the yin n¡¯s divine realm!¡± After a long time, the evildoer finally spoke.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Yin Xiao nodded and took out his White Eagle. Everyone sat on it and without waiting for its master¡¯s instructions, the White Eagle flew towards the yin residence ...

    The divine realm was extremelyrge, and the yin n was located at the northernmost part of the divine realm. Even if the White Eagle flew day and night, it would still take about a month to reach the yin n. This month would be the most difficult month of the White Eagle¡¯s life.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue had already been brought to the yin family¡¯s God domain by the master of the yin family.

    When she opened her eyes and realized that she was in an unfamiliar ce, she understood. It seemed that she had been kidnapped by the master of the yin family and was an aplice! Needless to say, Xiao Budian definitely had a share. Otherwise, it would be very difficult for the master of the yin family to leave the defensive formation that she had set up. When Leng ruoxue thought of this, she really wanted to grab that little thing and give it a good spanking. This little thing that was a traitor. She had raised it well, but it actually joined forces with outsiders to betray her!

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re awake.¡± Not long after Leng ruoxue opened her eyes, a beautiful servant girl came forward and greeted her respectfully.

    ¡°Where is this?¡± Leng ruoxue knew the advisor¡¯s intentions. She didn¡¯t need to guess to know that this was the yin residence. However, she didn¡¯t know if she was in the godly maind or if she had already left.

    ¡°This is the yin family¡¯s master¡¯s house,¡± The maidservant respectfully replied.

    The yin family¡¯s head? Then wouldn¡¯t this ce be the God World! ¡°I can¡¯t believe that old man actually brought me away from the godly maind. How despicable!¡± Leng ruoxue thought to herself angrily.¡±Evildoer and the others must be worried about me.¡±

 Chapter 1408

    <h4>Chapter 1408: First time at the yin residence (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    However, she didn¡¯t show the slightest dissatisfaction on her face. She even raised her beautiful eyes to look around the room she was in.

    This room could only be described in two words, and that was luxurious! The decorations in the room were all precious and exquisite. Even a small piece of decoration was so exquisite that no one could find fault with it. The spiritual Qi in the room was also very dense. Leng ruoxue was very sure that there was a spirit gathering array in the small room.

    Even if a spirit gathering array had to be set up, most of them would be set up in the courtyard. Perhaps only the eight great divine regions ¡°long-established families would be able to set up a spirit gathering array in a room, because it was simply too extravagant.

    Leng ruoxue got down from the bed and walked to the window. Looking at the beautiful flowers in the courtyard, her depressed mood was lifted by quite a bit. It seemed that the old man had taken good care of her. Even though he had kidnapped her, he had arranged a ce for her to stay, and she was very satisfied with it.

    Just as she was about to push open the door and leave, she was stopped by another maidservant,¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry! Miss! Without the permission of the master, you can not leave the room. ¡± The maidservant said in fear and trepidation. The family head had instructed them to treat this youngdy well and give her whatever she wanted, but she was not allowed to leave the room. Therefore, they absolutely did not dare to disobey the family head¡¯s words.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I just bask in the sun in the courtyard?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked indifferently. She didn¡¯t expect that old man to restrict her movements. What did he mean by this? He had kidnapped her, arranged such a good ce for her to stay, and even forbade her from going out! Oh! Could it be that the old man wanted to learn from other people and hide his mistress in a Golden House? Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill.

    ¡°This ... This has to be approved by the master.¡± The maidservant said carefully.

    ¡°Then you should go ask him now! I¡¯m going out to get some sun. ¡± Leng ruoxue casually found a chair and sat down as she spoke.

    ¡°Master, master is busy now. No one is allowed to disturb him.¡± The maidservant said softly, afraid that Leng ruoxue would me her.

    Is there something? That¡¯s strange. Why did he not ask about her after kidnapping her? Although this room was very luxurious, he didn¡¯t want to be a Canary in a cage. Naturally, he didn¡¯t want to stay in the room all the time. Oh right, where did the little one go? Since the little guy was able to bring her out of the main residence, he should have alsoe to the divine realm with that old man, right?

    If only the little one was here, then she could go wherever she wanted. However, that old man probably wouldn¡¯t return the little one to her. It seemed like she had to think of a good way to get the little one back from the old man¡¯s hands. After all, he was her Beastie. As for the punishment for the little one, she could only talk about it in the future.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my Beastie?¡± Thinking of Xiao Budian, Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°What Beastie?¡± The maidservants were a little puzzled. They didn¡¯t see this youngdy bring any beast!

    ¡°A little white fox came with me. You don¡¯t know, but your master should know, so you should go ask him! I want my Beastie. ¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she reminded him.

    When the two maidservants heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, they looked at each other. Then, one of them turned around and left the room.

    When Leng ruoxue saw that the maidservant had left, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. Hmph! She even lied to her that the family head had something to do. Just now she said she wanted to bask in the sun, why didn¡¯t she go and ask? now that she heard that she wanted her own Beastie, she thought of going. Did she think she was an idiot?

    Actually, she had wronged the maidservant a little. Before the master of the yin family left, he had instructed that Leng ruoxue could have anything she wanted, other than leaving the room. If she wanted her own magical beast, it was also within the scope of what she wanted. The maidservant had never seen any magical beast and Leng ruoxue had said it so firmly. Thus, the maidservant had no choice but to go and ask the master for an exnation.

    The maidservant came to the main courtyard where the family head was. After reporting, she entered the family head¡¯s study room with some fear and stood in front of the desk.

    ¡°What¡¯s up? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to disturb me if there¡¯s nothing important?¡± The master of the yin family looked up at the frightened servant girl and said coldly.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s about the youngdy you brought back.¡± The maidservant said in a low voice.

    ¡°What is it?¡± The master of the yin family narrowed his eyes and thought to himself, it seems that the little girl has woken up. However, the little girl is quite restless. She actually asked the maidservant toe and find him as soon as she woke up. Sigh! That little fellow must be very angry!

    ¡°That youngdy said that she wanted her own Beastie.¡± The maidservant quickly said.

    ¡°Beastie?¡± The master of the yin family frowned and didn¡¯t react for a moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little white fox. ¡± The maidservant said.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Master Yin finally understood. So that little girl was talking about Xiao Budian! However, he really couldn¡¯t give Xiao Budian to her. What if she used Xiao Budian to leave this ce? then wouldn¡¯t his efforts be in vain? thinking of this, he said to the maidservant,¡±Go back and tell that youngdy that I didn¡¯t see any white fox.¡± He didn¡¯t see the Fox! He only had one fox here.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The maidservant immediately turned around and left when she heard the patriarch¡¯s words.

    However, when the maidservant went back to ry the master¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue¡¯s reaction was rather calm. This was because she had already expected that the old man would not return Xiao Budian to her. The main reason was that he was afraid that she would use Xiao Budian to leave this ce.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask your family head to tell him that I want to go to the courtyard to bask in the sun?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the maidservant in front of her and asked indifferently.

    ¡°This, this ...¡± The maidservant was at a loss for words. She had never thought of asking about this matter. In front of the family head, she was extremely nervous and her mind was nk.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to make another trip! Ask that old man, I want to go out and bask in the sun. ¡± Leng ruoxue requested. She really wasn¡¯t trying to make things difficult for this maidservant. She was simply dazed in her room.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± This time, the maidservant didn¡¯t use the family head¡¯s matters as an excuse. Instead, she responded directly and then turned to leave.

    When the master of the yin family saw the servant girl in front of him again, he sighed and asked helplessly,¡±¡±What is it now?¡±

    ¡°Master, that youngdy wants to go to the courtyard to bask in the sun.¡± The maidservant said in a very soft voice.

 Chapter 1409

    <h4>Chapter 1409: First time at the yin residence (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Just this?¡± The master of the yin family asked, raising his eyebrows.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The maidservant nodded.

    ¡°Then let her go! However, you¡¯re not allowed to leave the courtyard. ¡± The master of the yin family thought for a moment. It seemed that it was impossible for him to make the little girl stay in the room obediently.

    ¡°Yes.¡± After obtaining the approval of the patriarch, the servant girl immediately bowed and left.

    When they returned to Leng ruoxue¡¯s courtyard, the maidservant told her the news. Leng ruoxue immediately left her room and walked around the courtyard. After breathing in some fresh air, she was in a good mood. However, when she wanted to lie down in the courtyard to bask in the sun, she realized that there was no ce to lie down.

    ¡°Go and get me a recliner.¡± Leng ruoxue instructed her maidservant.

    ¡°A deck chair? Miss, we don¡¯t have a recliner. ¡± A maidservant said. Although they had heard of deckchairs, no one in the divine realm would use such a thing. That was because many gods did not need to rest. Even if they wanted to sleep, they would do so in their rooms. No one would want to get a chair and lie outside.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even have a recliner?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in disbelief. Her beautiful eyes revealed a trace of disdain. The people of the divine realm really don¡¯t know how to enjoy life. I really don¡¯t know what they do every day. Don¡¯t tell me they cultivate all day? Oh! Seeing that the strength of these two maidservants was above her, it was very possible.

    ¡°Uh!¡± When the two maidservants received Leng ruoxue¡¯s gaze, they actually felt inferior for a moment. They did not know what was wrong with them. It shouldn¡¯t be embarrassing to not prepare a recliner, right? However, when they saw this youngdy¡¯s gaze, they felt as if they had done something shameful. This was really too strange.

    ¡°Go find your master and get me a chair.¡± Leng ruoxue ordered without any reservations.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The maidservant was very helpless. She wanted to cry but had no tears. Wu ... This youngdy really knew how to torment people. In just a short while, she had run to see the family head twice. Including this time, it was the third time. She didn¡¯t know if the family head would be angry when he saw her again.

    With a nervous heart, the maidservant walked to the main courtyard with small steps. When the guards on duty in the courtyard saw her, their expressions were very strange, but they still dutifully went to report on her behalf.

    Looking at the servant girl who was standing in front of him once again, master Yin miraculously wasn¡¯t angry. Based on his understanding of Leng ruoxue, if that little girl didn¡¯t find trouble for him, she wouldn¡¯t be her. This was also within his expectations! That was why he had instructed the maidservant not to disturb him unless it was something important!

    ¡°What is it now?¡± The master of the yin family asked.

    ¡°Master, that youngdy wants a chair.¡± The maidservant said, choking with sobs. Facing the family head¡¯s gaze, she felt her legs tremble.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for me for such a small matter? You can go directly to the Butler. ¡± The master of the yin family suppressed his anger and said. F * ck, he thought it was something difficult to do! This was just a small matter! He had already ordered that no matter what that girl wanted, he would give it to her! Why was he still asking him? This made him seriously doubt the ability of his family members.

    ¡°It was that youngdy who told me toe and find the family head.¡± The maidservant said in a low voice.

    ¡°If she wants you to look for her, then look for her! Do you have a brain? in the future, if there¡¯s such a thing, just look for the Butler and don¡¯t bother me!¡± Master Yin couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He had asked the Butler to arrange for two smart servant girls to serve Leng ruoxue, but who knew that they were the ones the Butler had chosen for him? how useless!

    ¡°Yes.¡± The maidservant was even more afraid after being yelled at by the family head. After bowing with a trembling body, she ran out of the family head¡¯s study room.

    Looking at the back of the maidservant, the guards in the courtyard thought that she had been scolded by the master. However, this was also normal. Who asked this maidservant toe three times in such a short time! If he was the head of the family, he would also go crazy.

    The maidservant left the main courtyard, calmed her mind, and went to find the yin family¡¯s head butler. After the head butler heard the maidservant¡¯s words, he frowned with some embarrassment. Things like a reclining chair were verymon. A family like theirs would not have it prepared at all. How could he find it in such a short time?

    ¡°Go and tell thatdy that we didn¡¯t prepare a recliner. I¡¯ll get it for her tomorrow.¡± The yin n¡¯s head butler said after some thought. The n head had instructed that they were not to neglect this youngdy who lived in bright Creek garden. Therefore, he could not ignore Leng ruoxue¡¯s request.

    ¡°Head butler, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to get it for miss right now! She¡¯s very anxious. ¡± The maidservant begged. In fact, she was too embarrassed to say it. If they couldn¡¯t get the reclining chair back, people would despise their Yin family even more. Wu ... Although the youngdy didn¡¯t say this clearly, as long as one wasn¡¯t a fool, they could see that the youngdy was dissatisfied with their family¡¯sck of a reclining chair.

    ¡°Alright then! I¡¯ll think of a way. ¡± The yin family¡¯s head butler was helpless. Where was he supposed to find a recliner at this time? Why did that youngdy have to ask for such a simple thing? To be honest, there were pitifully few deckchairs in the divine realm.

    With the head Butler¡¯s promise, the maidservant felt at ease and returned to Leng ruoxue¡¯s residence, Mingxi garden.

    When they arrived at Mingxi garden, the maidservant realized that Leng ruoxue had actually gotten a-like bed from God knows where and tied it to the middle of two giant trees. She was lying on the bed while the other maidservant was constantly attending to her by the side.

    Looking at Leng ruoxue¡¯s current state, the maidservant could not help but sigh in her heart. This youngdy really knew how to enjoy life.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m back.¡± The maidservant respectfully walked to Leng ruoxue¡¯s side.

    ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t you get my recliner?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the maidservant¡¯s expression and said.

    ¡°Miss, the Butler has already gone to get it. It will probably take a while before he can get it.¡± The maidservant said honestly.

    ¡°AI! I can¡¯t believe the yin family of the eight divine domains doesn¡¯t even have a chair. ¡± Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Her face was still filled with sympathy.

    When the two maidservants beside Leng ruoxue heard her words, they could not help but break out in cold sweat. They could not help but shiver. It was not just their Yin n that would not have it, the other ns would not have it either, alright?

 Chapter 1410

    <h4>Chapter 1410: First time at the yin residence (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I should make things difficult for you. Just make do with this hammock!¡± Leng ruoxue mumbled to herself. Actually, she had a reclining chair in her bracelet. However, she would not take it out to use it. Who asked her to deliberately torment them! Hehe! She felt that she was really bad.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s words made the two maidservants feel extremely depressed. However, they did not dare to argue with her. Hence, they could only stand beside Leng ruoxue without saying a word, acting as wooden stakes.

    After a long time.

    The two maidservants did not say another word. When Leng ruoxue saw this, her mind kept spinning. Then, she calmly ordered,¡±¡±What kind of delicious fruits do you have in the divine realm? go and get some for me.¡±

    When the two maidservants heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s request, they looked at each other with a troubled expression. Then, one of the maidservants said,¡±¡±Miss, the fruits in the God World are very expensive, so ...¡± Before the maidservant could finish her sentence, Leng ruoxue interrupted her.

    ¡°So, you can¡¯t afford it?¡± Leng ruoxue smiled faintly, but the expression on her face was still one of disdain.

    ¡°No! It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t afford it, but there¡¯s a limit to the amount we can eat every day. ¡± The maidservant said hurriedly. The number of fruits bought by the n every day was limited, and only those directly rted to the n were qualified to eat those fruits. If others wanted to taste them, unless there was an important n event, they could only buy them with their own money.

    Although the fruits in the divine realm also contained a lot of divine power, not many people were willing to spend an expensive price to buy those fruits. They would rather save the money to buy more pills for self-defense.

    ¡°Oh! What¡¯s the limit for me?¡± Leng ruoxue asked indifferently. It seemed like it wasn¡¯t good to have too many people from a big family n. There was a limit to the amount of fruits she could eat. Luckily, she wasn¡¯t born into such a big family n. Otherwise, she would have been suffocated to death.

    ¡°This ... Only the direct descendants of the family are entitled to eat fresh fruits every day.¡± The maidservant said in a small voice, somewhat embarrassed.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your n head say that I can have whatever I want? Is it because I¡¯m not a member of the yin family that I can¡¯t eat fruits?¡± Leng ruoxue put on a straight face and pretended to be displeased.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get some fruit from the Butler. Miss, please wait a moment. ¡± When the servant girl who had been running errands heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, she quickly replied,¡±that¡¯s right! How could they have forgotten about this? the family head had indeed said that they could give this youngdy whatever she wanted and that they must satisfy her requests. Since the family head had said it first, then what this youngdy wanted was reasonable.

    After the maidservant left, Leng ruoxue looked at the maidservant who had stayed by her side and asked with a faint smile,¡±¡±Did I make things difficult for you?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Even if Leng ruoxue had really made things difficult for them, they wouldn¡¯t dare to say anything. Moreover,pared to the other youngdies from the direct line of descent, this youngdy was much easier to serve. Although this youngdy had a lot of requests, at least she didn¡¯t beat or scold them. As for the maidservants who served these youngdies from the direct line, it wasmon for them to be their master¡¯s punching bags.

    ¡°What are your names?¡± Leng ruoxue asked softly.

    ¡°This servant¡¯s name is lotus seed, and the other one is grape.¡± The maidservant quickly replied when she heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°Oh!¡± When Leng ruoxue heard the names of the two maidservants, two drops of cold sweat rolled down her forehead. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder in her heart, who came up with such creative names! Why did it have to do with food? he waszier than her! Oh! Could this be the masterpiece of the yin family¡¯s master?

    ¡°Are the maids of the yin n all named after food and fruits?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°How did miss know?¡± Lotus seed was surprised.

    ¡°I was just randomly guessing.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. She didn¡¯t think that it would really be like this!

    When the maidservant heard that Leng ruoxue had only made a casual guess, she thought to herself,¡±this youngdy is really too smart to be able to guess this.¡±

    Fortunately, Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t know lotus seed¡¯s inner thoughts, let alone know that lotus seed wasplimenting her intelligence in her heart. Otherwise, she would have been depressed. This was simply too simple. Anyone could guess what was going on with just a little Association.

    Just as Leng ruoxue and lotus seed were chatting, grape came back.

    The grape bowed to Leng ruoxue and then took out a few beautiful red fruits from her storage ring. The fruits were oval in shape and emitted an alluring fragrance. Just by looking at them, one could tell that they were delicious. Leng ruoxue did not have such fruits in her bracelet.

    ¡°What kind of fruit is this?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

 Chapter 1411

    <h4>Chapter 1411: The savage master and servant (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°This is called spiritual mist. It¡¯s a type of fruit that only grows on the spiritual Mist Mountain of our divine realm. The mountain is tall and steep, with a majestic aura. It¡¯s extremely dangerous, but this spiritual mist fruit can only grow on the highest peak of the mountain. As a result, it¡¯s extremely difficult to pick, so it¡¯s rather expensive. Although this fruit is small, it contains an extremely abundant amount of spiritual energy, so it¡¯s very popr.¡± Grape exined.

    ¡°This fruit isn¡¯t something that ordinary deities can afford!¡± Leng ruoxue asked. The spiritual Qi in the spirit mist fruit was not bad. However,pared to the ones in her bracelet, it was obviously not just one grade lower. After all, ording to Qing Jue, the fruit trees that master had chosen were the best in all the realms.

    ¡°Yes, other than the divine lord¡¯s estate, our eight great divine regions, and some of the top families, it¡¯s hard for the other small and medium-sized families to afford such expensive fruits.¡± Grape nodded. In fact, people who specialized in picking these fruits would send them directly to them after they picked them. However, the number of fruits they could pick every day was different. Their Yin family had once wanted to send people to the spirit Fog Mountain to pick the spirit fog fruit, but they found that the cost was too high and gave up. This was also one of the reasons why the spirit fog fruit was so expensive.

    Leng ruoxue picked up a red fruit that was only the size of her fist and observed it. This fruit was truly beautiful. It was red and crystal clear, and the skin was glowing with a faint white light. The skin was very thin, and one could even see the liquid flowing inside the fruit. She opened her mouth and took a small bite. In an instant, the fragrance of the fruit filled her entire mouth. The fruit was extremely sweet, and the liquid flowed down her throat. Instantly, she felt a warm feeling in her five viscera and six bowels. That was the flow of spiritual energy in his dantian. This feeling was really good.

    ¡°Miss, this fruit is pretty good, right?¡± Grape watched as Leng ruoxue ate the spirit mist fruit and asked with a face full of anticipation. He even unconsciously swallowed his saliva.

    ¡°It¡¯s passable!¡± Leng ruoxue said with dissatisfaction. Even though this spirit mist fruit was very sweet and the spiritual energy was considered rich, it was still a littleckingpared to the fruits in her bracelet. However, it was still considered pretty good.

    Ugh! And this was just ¡®passable¡¯? Grape and lotus seed felt as if they were about to faint. One must know that the spirit mist fruit was not something that ordinary people could afford to eat. However, such a good fruit was only ¡®passable¡¯ in the eyes of this youngdy. Could it be that this youngdy had eaten something even better? Oh! I really don¡¯t know who this youngdy is. How can she be so arrogant? The two maidservants could not understand.

    ¡°You two eat too!¡± Leng ruoxue pointed at the remaining fruits.

    ¡°This ... Young miss, we are only servants. We are not qualified to eat the spirit mist fruit.¡± When grape and lotus seed heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, their hearts were filled with joy. However, they immediately remembered their identities. If others knew that they had eaten the spirit mist fruit, they would definitely not let them off. Hence, even though they coveted the fruit, they did not dare to touch it.

    ¡°Do these fruits belong to me?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s miss ¡®s. The Butler specially gave it to miss.¡± Although grape did not understand the meaning behind Leng ruoxue¡¯s question, she still replied hurriedly.

    ¡°Then, can I distribute what belongs to me as I wish?¡± Leng ruoxue asked again.

    ¡°Of course you can.¡± Grape nodded. She understood the youngdy¡¯s meaning. After exchanging a nce with lotus seed, the two of them excitedly picked up a spirit mist fruit each. However, neither of them was willing to eat it, and instead, they directly put it into their storage rings.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there four more? You guys can split it! I don¡¯t want to eat anymore. ¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the remaining fruits in front of her and said indifferently. Grape had brought a total of seven spirit mist fruits. After she ate one, there were still six left. Originally, it was just enough for the two of them to have three each. However, they only took one each. It seemed like the qualities of these two maidservants were not bad. At least they were not greedy, or rather, they did not dare to.

    ¡°Thank you for the reward, miss.¡± When grape and lotus seed heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, they quickly knelt down and said.

    ¡°Get up! I¡¯m not the master of the yin family, and I don¡¯t like people kneeling down for no reason. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Grape and lotus seed stood up and the two of them split the remaining spirit mist fruits. Following that, they stood beside Leng ruoxue without a word, ready to receive any orders from her.

    Even though they had not served Leng ruoxue for a long time, they had received special training and knew how to read people¡¯s expressions. They knew very well that this youngdy was different from the Masters of their Yin n. This youngdy seemed to like silence. When she was not speaking, it was best not to disturb her. If she had any matters, she would naturally instruct them.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the two maidservants ¡®performance and closed her eyes in satisfaction.

    Her first day at the yin residence passed by quickly. Other than not being able to leave this courtyard, the yin residence was still treating her courteously. However, the old man had kidnapped her. When she had the time, she would settle the score with her. Hmph! Since she was treated as a Canary, wouldn¡¯t she be letting down the other party¡¯s good intentions if she couldn¡¯t be a qualified Canary?

    The next day, after lunch, Leng ruoxue instructed grape and lotus seed to ce the reclining chair that the yin n¡¯s head butler had sent over the night before in the garden. She theny downfortably and basked in the sun.

    Leng ruoxue closed her eyes as shey on the reclining chair. She used her mind tomunicate with green vessel in her bracelet.

    ¡°Sister, are you alright?¡± Qing Jue asked with concern. Although he really wanted to save his sister from the sea of suffering, this seemed to be the territory of a supreme divinity. He was not strong enough now, so he could only make his sister suffer.

    ¡°Good! All you do all day is eat and sleep, how could it not be good?¡± Leng ruoxue transmitted a message in a self-deprecating manner.

    ¡°Sister, you can actually cultivate when you have nothing to do. I feel like you¡¯re about to break through.¡± Qing Jue reminded.

    ¡°Green vessel, although the spiritual energy in the divinity is much denser than in the godly maind, it doesn¡¯t seem to be suitable for those below the deity stage to cultivate. I¡¯m only a mid-tier deity now. Are you trying to kill me?¡± Leng ruoxue pretended to be dissatisfied as sheined.

    It was said that the spiritual energy in the divine world contained a brutal factor. If a deity below the deity realm were to cultivate in the divine world, they would not be able to withstand the brutal force and would die. As a mid-tier deity, she naturally could not cultivate in the divine world. However, the spiritual energy she felt in the yin family¡¯s residence was rather calm and gentle. It must be that the old man had used some kind of divine ability or formation to achieve this. This should be a kind of benefit that he gave to his descendants.

 Chapter 1412

    <h4>Chapter 1412: The savage master-servant pair (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Hahaha! Big sister, although the spiritual Qi in the divine world is not suitable for the cultivation of deities, you are different. This spiritual Qi will not have any effect on you, so you can cultivate without worry!¡± Qing Jue smiled and said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to attract too much attention. It¡¯s better to keep a low profile. ¡± Leng ruoxue said in disagreement.

    ¡°Sister, this is the yin residence, the old man¡¯s territory. The spiritual Qi here has actually been purified by him a long time ago. Although it¡¯s not as good as the spiritual Qi in the Supreme God¡¯s world, it¡¯s definitely much gentler than the spiritual Qi outside. If you cultivate here, you shouldn¡¯t arouse the old man¡¯s suspicion.¡± Qing Jue said after thinking.

    ¡°Green vessel, this is the divine realm after all. We have to be careful. Moreover, even though the spiritual energy here is gentler than the outside world, it¡¯s still different from the divine maind. I¡¯d rather be careful than take any risks.¡± Leng ruoxue sighed softly. The reason why the old man from the yin family had brought her to the divinity was still unknown. Hence, she had no choice but to be on high alert and deal with it carefully.

    ¡°What big sister said makes sense.¡± Qing Jue nodded, but he really did not want to see his sister so depressed. Sigh! His sister used to be so energetic! Now that he was trapped here, he hated the fact that his strength was too low. If he could recover his strength to its peak, it would be a piece of cake to take his sister away from here. But now, all he could do was to chat with his sister. Unfortunately, Feng Da and the others, as well as most of the beasts, were in seclusion. Otherwise, he could have thought of a good way to save his sister and leave this ce.

    ¡°Mother! I¡¯ll go out and apany you!¡± At this moment, Huo¡¯ er¡¯s tender voice rang out in Leng ruoxue¡¯s heart.

    ¡°No! Huo¡¯ er, this is the divine realm. You will be in danger if you are discovered. ¡± Leng ruoxue rejected him without even thinking.

    ¡°Woman, I¡¯ll go apany you! If anyone dares to bully you, I¡¯ll bite him!¡± Lil ¡°fire also said.

    ¡°I wonder if your poison is effective against the people of the divine realm?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    Ever since they left the Haotian continent, xiaohuo had been staying in the bracelet and rarely came out. Moreover, xiaohuo didn¡¯t need to go into seclusion. It just yed with the elves every day. Now that it wanted toe out, it must be a little bored, she couldn¡¯t help but think to herself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to try it out?¡± Lil ¡°fire said somewhat excitedly. Godly man! It hadn¡¯t bitten him yet! I¡¯m looking forward to it!

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Leng ruoxue was very curious as well. Then, with a thought, she moved xiaohuo out of the bangle. After xiaohuo came out, it automatically wrapped itself around Leng ruoxue¡¯s wrist and continued to act as her bangle.

    Grape and lotus seed, who had been standing by Leng ruoxue¡¯s side, were startled by the sudden appearance of the little red snake. Just as they were about to make a move, they saw the little snake coiling around Leng ruoxue¡¯s wrist in a familiar manner. It was only then that they realized that this snake must be miss Leng¡¯s Beastie. Only then did their hearts rx. Otherwise, if miss Leng were to be bitten by a snake in front of their eyes, the family head would definitely punish them severely. They could not afford to bear such a responsibility!

    Xiaohuo sensed the gazes of the two maidservants and its bright eyes looked at them with slight disdain. Then, it buried its small head under its body and went to sleep.

    Ugh! The maidservant felt the little red snake¡¯s thick disdain, and her heart was really filled with mixed feelings. The two of them couldn¡¯t help but sigh in their hearts. As expected of miss Leng¡¯s Beastie! Miss Leng looked down on their Yin family, and this little red snake looked down on the two of them. Sob ... They felt inferior in their hearts.

    However, in order not to disturb Leng ruoxue¡¯s rest, the two of them suppressed the inferiority in their hearts. Neither of them spoke, and the atmosphere slowly calmed down.

    After an unknown period of time, Leng ruoxue, who was half-asleep, was suddenly awoken by the noise outside the courtyard. She opened her beautiful eyes with slight displeasure and looked at grape who was still guarding by her side. ¡°What¡¯s going on outside? why is it so noisy?¡±

    ¡°Miss ...¡± Grape wanted to say something but stopped. He seemed to have difficulty saying it.

    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t hesitate.¡± Leng ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Miss, miss LAN is here. She wants toe in, but lotus seed has already gone out to block her.¡± Grape replied. Although they had not known miss Leng for a long time, they all knew that Leng ruoxue did not like to be disturbed. So, as a maidservant, they naturally had to shield her from trouble. However, this miss LAN was a little troublesome, and they were afraid that lotus seed could not stop her.

    ¡°Who is miss LAN? Is she a youngdy from the direct line of descent of your Yin family?¡± Leng ruoxue asked, puzzled. From grape¡¯s tone, this miss LAN seemed to be in trouble!

    ¡°No, miss LAN is the niece of the First Lady of the yin family. She¡¯s the young master¡¯s younger cousin and oftenes to our Yin family as a guest. This Mingxi garden is the best guest room in our Yin family. Miss LAN always stays here every time shees. However, the master has now let you stay here, so miss LAN seems to be a little dissatisfied.¡± Grape exined softly.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head lightly, indicating that she understood. However, she didn¡¯t mind. Not to mention that she wasn¡¯t a youngdy of the yin family¡¯s direct line of descent, she wasn¡¯t even afraid of a youngdy of the yin family¡¯s direct line of descent. It was best if those youngdies or whatever didn¡¯te and provoke her. Otherwise, she would definitely make that old man¡¯s heart ache. The prerequisite was that the old man had to care about his juniors.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go in. Miss Leng is resting!¡± At this time, lotus seed¡¯s voice came from outside the courtyard, followed by a ¡®Bang Bang!¡¯. Immediately after, dozens of people escorted a country-toppling beauty into the room.

    This beauty had a beautiful face and an enchanting figure. She was dressed in a fiery red dress, which made her even more beautiful and intimidating. No one dared to look at her directly. Moreover, this Beauty¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t low. She was a god tier master.

    Needless to say, this beauty was miss LAN. However, the brutal aura on her body had destroyed her original beauty, greatly reducing her beauty.

    As soon as miss LAN entered the courtyard, she saw Leng ruoxue lying on a reclining chair. Immediately, a strong wave of jealousy gushed into her heart. She had never thought that there would be such a peerless beauty hidden in Mingxi garden. The Beauty¡¯s pure and wless beauty made her, a woman, feel deeply threatened. So, at first sight, she could not like Leng ruoxue, not to mention that Leng ruoxue had upied the courtyard she lived in.

 Chapter 1413 - The savage master and servant (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1413: The savage master and servant (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°This is my courtyard. Move out.¡± Miss LAN looked at Leng ruoxue with disdain and ordered aggressively. She even raised her chin high to show her noble birth.

    ¡°Are you giving me an order?¡± Leng ruoxue lifted her beautiful eyes and asked in amusement. Wasn¡¯t this Biao youngdy a little too self-righteous? What did she think this ce was? AI! She was quite a beauty, but her temper was too unlikable, and her lines seemed a little familiar.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Quickly move out, so you don¡¯t have to suffer. ¡± Miss LAN smiled and reminded him.

    ¡°You still n to use force?¡± Leng ruoxue was even happier. She was just bored! Since someone took the initiative toe to her door, then she didn¡¯t need to be polite. This miss LAN has the strength of a god tier master. I don¡¯t know if she can take a beating, but don¡¯t disappoint her! Not only was she happy, even xiaohuo, who was still wrapped around her wrist, couldn¡¯t help but secretly wagged its tail excitedly. Leng ruoxue quickly used her sleeve to shield xiaohuo.

    ¡°Hmph! If you¡¯re tactful, I don¡¯t want to be rough with a beauty like you. ¡± Miss LAN said through gritted teeth.

    Seeing how miss LAN was gritting her teeth, Leng ruoxue was not stupid enough to believe that this woman would not resort to violence against her. She just did not care.

    ¡°This is miss Leng¡¯s residence. Miss LAN, please do not disturb her rest.¡± Lotus seed¡¯s voice traveled into everyone¡¯s ears. Following that, Leng ruoxue saw her stumble and run in from outside in a sorry state. Her body and face were injured. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue narrowed her beautiful eyes. Was lotus seed beaten up? To dare to hit the yin family¡¯s maidservant in the yin family, this miss LAN was really not the typical kind of overbearing! Hehe! She was most interested in dealing with this kind of woman. However, the sense of aplishment in dealing with this kind of woman was much lower than dealing with those women who looked weak on the outside but had a strong and vicious heart.

    However, she was unfamiliar with the divine realm, so she couldn¡¯t just randomly pick people, so she just had to make do!

    ¡°Get out! You have no right to speak here!¡± Miss Lan¡¯s maidservant scolded after seeing lotus seed.

    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t have the right to speak here, do you think you have the right to speak?¡± Leng ruoxueughed. They were all maidservants, but everyone¡¯s status was simr. Could it be that one¡¯s status was higher than the other? Moreover, he didn¡¯t know if this miss LAN was a youngdy from one of the eight great divine regions. If she wasn ¡®t, then what right did her maidservant have to shout here? After all, this was the yin residence.

    ¡°You dare to talk to me like this?¡± When the maidservant heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, she roared in anger.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a maidservant, how dare you speak to me like this?¡± Leng ruoxue returned the words back to her and smiled at miss LAN,¡±¡±Miss Lan¡¯s maidservant has such a good upbringing. I wonder how she was trained?¡±

    ¡°You shut up!¡± Hearing the ridicule in Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, miss LAN said to the maidservant beside her in anger.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Her young miss¡¯s reprimand made the maidservant obediently shut her mouth.

    Then, miss LAN said to Leng ruoxue arrogantly,¡±¡±Please move out of this ce immediately. This is my ce.¡±

    ¡°Your ce? Wasn¡¯t this the yin family¡¯s ce? How did it be your ce?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with question marks.

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m my cousin¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and my cousin is the young master of the yin family. In the future, wouldn¡¯t everything in the yin family be mine?¡± Miss LAN said proudly.

    ¡°Oh! So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Leng ruoxue finally understood. No wonder this youngdy Biao dared to be so overbearing in the yin family! So it was because she was older brother Yin¡¯s fianc¨¦e! However, she didn¡¯t think that someone as transparent as older brother Yin would marry such an unruly and overbearing woman. Wasn¡¯t it too early for this woman to be pleased with herself? If her words were to be heard by the people in the yin family, they would probably gossip about big brother Yin¡¯s young master!

    ¡°Since you know my identity, then quickly move out of this ce!¡± Miss LAN thought that Leng ruoxue was afraid, so she spoke frankly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know your identity! I only know that you¡¯re the younger cousin of the yin family¡¯s young master. However, it doesn¡¯t seem like the young master has the final say in the yin family now. What position do you want to ce the yin family¡¯s young master in?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a cold smile.

    ¡°You, don¡¯t nder me! If I tell uncle, he won¡¯t let you off. ¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s words made miss LAN feel a little embarrassed and angry. She knew that what she said earlier was a little inappropriate. Furthermore, she had only said those words to scare the woman in front of her. However, who knew that not only was she not afraid, she had even used them to threaten her. This made her feel at a loss. Because if these words were to spread, it would definitely cause trouble for her cousin. Thus, she was both angry and afraid.

    ¡°Did I say anything?¡± Leng ruoxue found it a little funny. She had thought that this woman would continue to treat her with a tough attitude! Now it seemed that she was also afraid.

    ¡°You, you should move out of here immediately. I want to live here.¡± Miss LAN did not want to continue the previous topic with Leng ruoxue, so she repeated.

    ¡°Alright! Grape, go and ask the master. Just tell him that there¡¯s ady LAN who wants me to move out of here. Ask him if he¡¯s okay with it. ¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she spoke to grape, who was so angry that his face had turned green.

    ¡°Yes! Miss, I¡¯ll go and ask now. ¡± Upon hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, grape hurriedly said.

    However, just as she was about to leave Leng ruoxue¡¯s side to meet the family head, she was stopped by miss LAN.

    ¡°Where are you going? No one is allowed to leave this ce without my order!¡± Miss LAN said in an overbearing manner. The maidservants and subordinates behind her had surrounded Leng ruoxue and the other two. Each of them had a fiendish expression on their faces.

    ¡°Miss LAN, please step aside! I¡¯m going to see the patriarch. ¡± Grape said coldly. She was also very angry about lotus seed¡¯s beating. If it had been by a youngdy from the direct line of the family, she would not have said anything. However, this miss LAN was clearly an outsider, yet she was unting her power in the yin family. How could she swallow this insult? however, if it was not for Leng ruoxue¡¯s support, she would not have dared to be so unyielding in front of miss LAN.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a little servant girl. Do you think Grandpa master will see you?¡± Miss Lan¡¯s face was full of ridicule. Even she didn¡¯t have the chance to see the head of the yin family, so she didn¡¯t think that this servant girl would be able to see him. It should be known that the head of the yin family was not an ordinary family. Even her uncle, the head of the yin family¡¯s head, probably didn¡¯t have many chances to see the head of the family, let alone a servant girl.

    ¡°Whether or not we meet her is our Yin family¡¯s business. Miss LAN is not a member of the yin family, so we don¡¯t need you to worry about it.¡± Grape said in an unpleasant tone.

    ¡°How audacious! You dare to talk to me like this, you really have no manners. Is this the maidservant you taught?¡± Miss LAN pointed at the grapes and questioned Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°She has nothing to do with me. She¡¯s the yin family¡¯s maidservant. She was trained by the yin family. I¡¯m the same as you, just a guest of the yin family.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. She should be considered a guest, right? She would not treat herself as a prisoner of the yin family.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then all the more reason for you to move. This is my residence.¡± When miss LAN heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, she was overjoyed. Since this woman was not a member of the yin family, she had no right to fight with her!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Master Yin arranged for me to stay here. If you want me to move out, you have to get his permission first. Without his permission, I can¡¯t leave this courtyard at will.¡± Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°How is this possible? Do you think I¡¯m that easy to fool? Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll be afraid of you just because you¡¯re using the family head to pressure me! Men! Chase the three of them out of this ce!¡± Miss LAN ordered.

    When her maidservants and subordinates heard their youngdy¡¯s orders, they naturally did their best to carry them out. However, as maidservants assigned to Leng ruoxue by the head butler, it was impossible for grape and lotus seed to watch Leng ruoxue being driven out of Mingxi garden. The two of them exchanged a look, and lotus seed quietly left the encirclement of miss Lan¡¯s subordinates. She wanted to go and report, but she had only taken two steps when her actions were discovered by miss Lan¡¯s maidservants.

    ¡°Catch her! Don¡¯t let her find the messenger!¡± The maidservant quickly shouted.

    Miss Lan¡¯s two subordinates heard the maidservant¡¯s words and realized lotus seed¡¯s intention. They quickly took big steps and grabbed lotus seed back like they were holding a chicken.

    ¡°Release me! This is the yin residence, and you can¡¯t be so presumptuous! The head of the family will not let you off!¡± Lotus seed¡¯s hands were bound by miss Lan¡¯s subordinates, so she could only use her feet to kick the two people who were holding her. However, her fancy fists and fancy kicks obviously had no effect on her tall and strong subordinates.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue slowly stood up from the reclining chair. Looking at lotus seed, whose hair was in a mess and who was in a sorry state, she said coldly,¡±¡±Release her!¡± These people were really too bold. They dared to make a move on the yin family¡¯s maidservants in the yin family. They were reallywless. She didn¡¯t know how that old man allowed them to be so Savage! If it was her! He would definitely chase them all out and forbid them froming to his house in the future.

    After all, in her opinion, as a guest, she had to act like a guest. She would never allow such a thing as a guest bullying the host to happen in front of her. Moreover, these people had bullied her. If she did not react at all, it would only make them think that she was afraid. This was not her character!

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry about me! They won¡¯t dare to do anything to me. ¡± When lotus seed heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, she was touched and hurriedly replied. She did not wish for Leng ruoxue to get into a conflict withdy LAN and the others because of her. After all, thedy¡¯s strength was too low. Although she was brought back by the family head, distant water could not quench present thirst. The family head was not here now, so naturally, he could not help them.

    ¡°Pa!¡± As soon as lotus seed finished speaking, she was pped on her beautiful face. Half of her face instantly swelled up. The person who pped her was the maidservant beside miss LAN.

    Miss Lan¡¯s maidservant looked at lotus seed with disdain and said,¡±¡±Who allowed you to speak? Shut your mouth!¡±

    ¡°This is the yin residence!¡± Lotus seed reminded him with a cold smile.

 Chapter 1414

    <h4>Chapter 1414: The youngdy of the yin family (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the yin n? The yin family will be decided by my family¡¯s young miss sooner orter, so you¡¯d better be tactful and not disobey my family¡¯s young miss ¡°words.¡± Miss Lan¡¯s maidservant said, a little like a fox exploiting a Tiger¡¯s might.

    ¡°What big words! Do you think the master of the yin family is dead? I¡¯m afraid your youngdy is dead, but the old ancestor of the yin family is still alive!¡± Leng ruoxue teased, feeling a little amused. She didn¡¯t know what to say about this master and servant pair¡¯s self-confidence and arrogance. To be honest, it wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t people like them who were as self-righteous as them. However, it was quite rare to see such a top-grade one. They hadn¡¯t even married yet! He treated this ce as his own home. He really didn¡¯t know what the yin family would think if they knew. She was really looking forward to the yin family¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°You dare curse my family¡¯s young miss to die! You¡¯re so bold!¡± When the maidservant heard Leng ruoxue say that her young miss was dead, she was immediately enraged. She did not hear anything else and immediately started shouting.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about you treating the yin family¡¯s master as a dead man? Don¡¯t you understand humannguage? My words aren¡¯t hard to understand, right?¡± Leng ruoxue was extremely puzzled. Her beautiful face was still filled with question marks.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± The maidservant said through gritted teeth, her facepletely red.

    ¡°AI! It turns out that you really don¡¯t understand humannguage! I¡¯m sorry! I can¡¯t tell what type of Beastie you are. ¡± Leng ruoxue let out a soft sigh before asking curiously.

    ¡°Hahaha! Young miss, how could she be a Beastie? is there a Beastie as stupid as her?¡± Upon hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, grape could not help butugh. In her heart, she admired Leng ruoxue even more. The young miss was really too powerful. With just a few words, she made this master and servant so angry that they were about to explode. However, they were alone, and if the other party became angry from embarrassmentter, she must protect young miss Leng well, she decided in her heart.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Then what is she? Why can¡¯t I tell?¡± Leng ruoxue muttered to herself as if she was deep in thought.

    ¡°Miss, she¡¯s worse than a beast.¡± The grapes agreed.

    ¡°Yes, grape, you¡¯re smart.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded in appreciation. It seemed like this grape could be taught well! During her time in the yin family, she would properly cultivate the grapes!

    ¡°Hehe! Miss is too kind. ¡± Grape was very humble.

    Listening to the conversation between Leng ruoxue and grape,dy LAN and the rest were so angry that they almost vomited blood. Her maidservant even looked at herdy with an aggrieved expression and said with tears in her eyes,¡±¡±Miss, they humiliated me like this. You have to stand up for me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely seek justice for you! I¡¯ll tell my uncle-inw to kick this servant girl out of the yin family. The yin family won¡¯t want a servant girl who doesn¡¯t know the rules and disrespects guests. ¡± Miss LAN said very seriously.

    ¡°Many thanks, miss.¡± The maidservant beside miss LAN said gratefully.

    Leng ruoxue almostughed out loud when she saw the master and servant¡¯s self-directed act. However, she still asked with a puzzled look,¡±¡±You said that grapes don¡¯t know the rules and don¡¯t respect the guests? May I ask, how many rules do you know as a guest? do you know how to respect the host?¡±

    This master and servant pair were really of the highest quality. They hadpletely different requirements for themselves and for others. They could do whatever they wanted, but if others did not suit their wishes, it would be considered as not knowing the rules and not respecting the guests. It was really too funny. I really don¡¯t know where they came from. Did they have a special school for brain damage? Otherwise, why would she always encounter such a high-quality person? Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t understand why she was so fated with Supreme-grade? She didn¡¯t even need to look for him, this kind of person would take the initiative toe to her door, sigh! I¡¯m really helpless!

    ¡°I¡¯m the future headdy of the yin family!¡± Miss LAN heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words and reminded.

    ¡°Alright! You¡¯re the future headdy of the yin family. ¡± Leng ruoxue was convinced. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her, so she simply shut her mouth.

    However, when she stopped talking, miss LAN thought that she was afraid. She heard miss Lan¡¯s slightly proud voice again,¡±¡±Since you already know, hurry up and give me this ce!¡±

    ¡°Not to mention that you are not thedy of the yin family yet, even if you are, I will not give this ce to you unless you order your subordinates to chase me out.¡± Leng ruoxue was helpless. It seemed like she had no choice but to ignore this woman. She felt conflicted.

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t dare to? Men! Throw the three of them out!¡± After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, miss LAN said angrily. She had thought that the other party would be afraid after knowing her identity. However, who knew that the other party was not afraid at all. This made her even more furious! One had to know, not to mention in her own family, she had always been able to get whatever she wanted. Even in the yin family, she was used to everything going smoothly. No one had ever dared to treat her like this. Even the young miss of the yin family¡¯s direct line of descent had treated her with respect. Who knew that this woman who came out of nowhere would actually dare to not put her in her eyes? this was really preposterous!

    ¡°Yes! Miss!¡± When the fiendish-looking subordinates heard their young miss¡¯s orders, they immediately went forward to grab Leng ruoxue and grape. However, before they could get close to Leng ruoxue, they were attacked by a red lightning bolt that was flying towards them ...

    ¡°Argh! What is this?¡±

    ¡°It hurts!¡±

    ¡°Plop!¡± As the screams rang out, dozens of subordinates were attacked. Some even fell to the ground, unconscious. No one saw clearly what the red lightning that attacked them was because it was too fast.

    However, when the red lightning returned to Leng ruoxue¡¯s wrist, they could clearly see that the red lightning that had attacked them was a small red snake that was only as thick as a finger.

    The little snake was extremely tiny, and its crystal-clear body was as beautiful and mesmerizing as a transparent crystal. At this time, the little snake¡¯s head was raised high in pride, and its pair of bright eyes were looking at them disdainfully.

    Most of these subordinates were god tier Masters, and some of them were also gods. Therefore, xiaohuo didn¡¯t feel any pressure when it bit them. However, after those people were bitten by xiaohuo, their bodies showed different signs. Some of them directly fainted, some of them felt numb and lost consciousness in half of their bodies, and some of them were foaming at the mouth. However, at this time, the subordinates who were still conscious all looked at xiaohuo in horror, because they knew very well that they were poisoned.

 Chapter 1415

    <h4>Chapter 1415: The youngdy of the yin family (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    This little snake had actually caused them to be poisoned in an instant. Other than its speed being so fast that they were unable to react in time, its strength should not be below theirs. Therefore, they were quite afraid of xiaohuo and did not dare to provoke that little fellow. In fact, after being bitten, other than those who had directly fainted, the others did not have the ability to haggle even if they wanted to. And now, the only people who were intact among them were their young miss and the maidservant beside her.

    When miss LAN saw the little red snake, she was also dumbfounded for a moment. However, after she regained her senses, she began to covet Lil ¡°fire. This little snake was not only beautiful, but also had extraordinary strength. It was a perfect match for her. She even fantasized about how beautiful the little red snake would be if it were to coil around her wrist. Thinking of this, she wanted to get Lil¡± fire even more.

    ¡°Give me that little snake!¡± Miss LAN ordered coldly.

    ¡°Can you give me a reason?¡± Leng ruoxueughed, her slender fingers caressing xiaohuo¡¯s soft body. Xiaohuo was sofortable that it half-closed its eyes, not even looking at miss LAN.

    ¡°It bit my subordinate.¡± Miss LAN reminded. In her opinion, this reason was the best. However, she did not expect that even if xiaohuo had bitten her subordinate, the other party had no reason to hand xiaohuo over to her.

    ¡°So what?¡± Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t think much of it. Even if she killed all of her subordinates, she wouldn¡¯t hand little fire over to this woman who clearly had ulterior motives towards little fire.

    ¡°It bit my subordinate, so it should pay for it with its life!¡± Miss LAN said after some thought.

    ¡°Your words are really funny. They only bit your subordinate and want my little fire to pay with its life. If they were bitten to death, do you want me to pay with my life?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what I should do? Your cheap lives are not worth much. If this snake bites my subordinates to death, don¡¯t even think about running away, all of you will have to pay with your lives!¡± Miss LAN said.

    ¡°Oh, really? I would like to know how muchdy LAN and your subordinates are worth. ¡± Leng ruoxue was speechless when she heard miss Lan¡¯s words.

    ¡°We¡¯re all priceless. ¡± Miss LAN said arrogantly. Although she wasn¡¯t born in the eight great divine regions, she could be the future mistress of the yin family, one of the eight great divine regions. This could be said to be the proudest thing in her life.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Xiao Huo couldn¡¯t help butugh at miss Lan¡¯s words. This woman was really not the typical self-righteous person! As a Beastie, although it didn¡¯t understand human nature very well, it couldn¡¯t stand this woman anymore. It could only imagine how outrageous this woman was!

    ¡°Dammit! What are youughing at?¡± Looking at xiaohuo¡¯s convulsingughter, miss LAN roared in anger.

    ¡°Can¡¯t your grandfather even smile?¡± Fiery couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Of course my grandfather canugh.¡± Miss LAN quickly said.

    ¡°Yes, my good granddaughter!¡± Lil ¡°fireughed evilly.

    ¡°Who are you calling?¡± Miss LAN felt that something was wrong.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m calling you, idiot!¡± Xiaohuo¡¯s face was full of contempt, and it even turned its little head very disdainfully.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± Miss LAN flew into a rage out of humiliation. She rushed forward to grab xiaohuo, but xiaohuo was not someone she could touch. Before she could get close, it darted out like lightning and bit miss Lan¡¯s beautiful face. Then, it flicked its tail and bit the maidservant.

    After it was done, xiaohuo spat and said with a look of disgust,¡±¡±So stinky! You two are so stinky, even stinky than those men. ¡±

    After being bitten, miss LAN and her maidservant rolled their eyes and fell to the ground with a ¡®plop¡¯ before they could say anything.

    Seeing that their miss had also been bitten, the subordinate of miss LAN, who still had a trace of consciousness, looked at the arrogant little fire in horror, his heart trembling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! I won¡¯t bite you guys anymore. ¡± When fiery saw their appearance, he hurriedly consoled them out of goodwill.

    ¡°Yes, xiaohuo is very picky with his food. He only likes to take a bite of food. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Leng ruoxue consoled him as well. She then smiled and said,¡±¡±Do you n to stay here forever, or do you want me to order people to throw you out?¡±

    ¡°We ... We¡¯ll leave now.¡± The subordinates were so frightened by Leng ruoxue¡¯s gentle gaze that they started to stutter. They scrambled to their feet and were about to run out of the courtyard when Leng ruoxue called out to them.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    ¡°Is there anything else, miss?¡± A subordinate couldn¡¯t help but ask. Wasn¡¯t it this youngdy who asked them to leave? Did she go back on her word? The subordinate was bewildered, but the fear in his heart grew deeper and deeper.

    ¡°Take the trash on the ground with you.¡± Leng ruoxue pointed at the unconscious people, including miss LAN.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The subordinates were extremely vexed. They were all poisoned and it was already good enough that they could leave on their own. They even had to bring these people along. Even though they were not very willing, they did not dare to disobey Leng ruoxue¡¯s orders.

    They dragged the people on the ground up like they were dragging gunny sacks. They hade in high spirits, but left Bright Stream garden in a sorry state. What they didn¡¯t know was that this was the result of Leng ruoxue showing mercy. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she didn¡¯t want to reveal her strength, it was hard to say if these people would be able to leave this ce alive!

    After miss Lan¡¯s subordinates left dejectedly, Leng ruoxuey backzily on the lounge chair. Meanwhile, grape and lotus seed looked at xiaohuo with adoration. Their hearts were filled with excitement. This was what it meant to fight without bloodshed! They didn¡¯t even need to do anything, and this little snake had settled everything. Idol!

    Feeling the fiery gazes of grape and lotus seed, Lil ¡°fire was a little embarrassed. It said shyly,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worship me! I¡¯m just a legend!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Leng ruoxue¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines. She thought to herself,¡±could it be that xiaohuo has been hanging out with Bing Yao for a long time and has also learned how to be arrogant?¡± As far as she knew, this was Bing Yao¡¯s favorite phrase.

    When grape and lotus seed heard xiaohuo¡¯s words, theyughed happily. The two of them even deliberately echoed,¡±¡±My Lord! This servant worships you to death. ¡±

 Chapter 1416

    <h4>Chapter 1416: The youngdy of the yin family (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°I told you not to worship me.¡± Lil ¡°fire said a little tsunderely, before burying his head under his own little body.

    Seeing this, grape and lotus seedughed even more happily.

    Afterughing enough, the two of them started to worry. After all, they knew very well that miss LAN was not to be trifled with. They also knew how the eldest branch would react after such a thing happened. The two of them exchanged nces. Grape looked at Leng ruoxue, who had closed her eyes, and turned to leave Bright Stream garden.

    When she arrived at the main courtyard, grape did not see the family head. The guard sent her away after saying that the family head was in seclusion. This situation made her heart feel heavier and heavier.

    Depressed, he returned to Mingxi garden. Seeing that Leng ruoxue was still sleeping, he shook his head at lotus seed. Grape then stood at the side without saying a word.

    After a while, Leng ruoxue opened her beautiful eyes and looked at grape and lotus seed, who had a worried look on their faces. She smiled and said,¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong? I didn¡¯t see that old man!¡± Her words were very certain, but grape and lotus seed, who were worried, did not hear it.

    ¡°The guard said that the n head is in seclusion.¡± Grape told her the truth and then consoled Leng ruoxue,¡±¡±Young miss need not worry, you are the guest of the family head, I don¡¯t think the first branch would dare to do anything to you.¡±

    ¡°They can¡¯t do anything to me, but they will take it out on you two, right?¡± Leng ruoxue understood. Actually, she was very clear that the yin n might not dare to do anything to her because she was brought back by the n head. However, these two maidservants would definitely bear the wrath of someone on her behalf. Furthermore, she did not believe that the old man would go into seclusion. If she was not wrong, the old man should be hiding to watch the show! Since that was the case, she couldn¡¯t be med! If she didn¡¯t turn the yin family upside down, herst name wasn¡¯t Leng!

    Just as Leng ruoxue had expected, the master of the yin family was not in seclusion. At this moment, he was in the study room with a kind-looking old man, admiring every movement in Mingxi garden through the light screen!

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯ve already said that this little girl is very bold and wouldn¡¯t be afraid at all. I¡¯ve guessed it!¡± The master of the yin family said proudly.

    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful! This little girl isn¡¯t afraid because she hasn¡¯t seen the direct descendant of the yin n. If she sees your substitute n head, how can she not be afraid?¡± The old man said with a face of disbelief. In his heart, Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t care about Xiao LAN and the others mainly because they weren¡¯t from the yin family. However, when this little girl directly confronted the direct lineage of the yin family, he didn¡¯t believe that Leng ruoxue would still be so calm andposed.

    The old man who spoke was the great elder of the yin family. In the yin family, he had the highest authority other than the master. However, he was often in seclusion, so the members of the yin family rarely saw him. In fact, many of the members did not even know him! The substitute n head he was referring to was the head of the first branch of the yin n, which was Yin Xiao¡¯s father.

    There were many people in the eight great divine regions, and their status in the divine world was quite high. The patriarchs of the eight great divine regions were the ancestors of their respective families, and these ancestors would naturally not lower their status to deal with other families. Thus, the eight great divine regions also had the position of acting patriarch.

    The acting family head had great power. Except for some important matters that needed the final decision of the group of elders and the family head, the daily affairs of the family were generally handled by the acting family head. Therefore, without the intervention of the family head and the group of elders, the acting family head could be regarded as the head of the family.

    ¡°You¡¯re underestimating that girl. She¡¯s not even afraid of me, so why would she be afraid of our Yin n¡¯s acting n head? Don¡¯t forget, he even calls me old man. Furthermore, instead of worrying about that little girl, you should worry about our Yin family!¡± Master Yin reminded. He thought highly of Leng ruoxue, but he wanted to know her true abilities and trump cards. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have pushed him away for closed-door cultivation. The reason why he avoided meeting her was because he hoped that Leng ruoxue could handle this matter herself.

    ¡°You¡¯re that confident in that little girl?¡± The yin family¡¯s first elder was surprised. He was about the same age as the family head and had known him since they were young. However, other than those few old farts, he had never seen the family head so confident in any of his juniors! Seeing him like this, he even wanted to go and meet that little girl personally.

    ¡°Of course! Just wait for a good show!¡± The master of the yin family gloated.

    Seeing the excitement on his master¡¯s face, the yin family¡¯s first elder broke out in a cold sweat for his family¡¯s junior. With such an ungrateful family head, the yin family¡¯s juniors were in for a bad time.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue, who was in Mingxi garden, was ordering grape and lotus seed to prepare dinner. However, the two of them were clearly distracted. Seeing them like this, Leng ruoxue sighed and said,¡±¡±Can you two be happy? This was just a small matter! Is there a need for all of you to be so frowning?¡±

    ¡°Miss, miss LAN is the niece of the first branch¡¯s Madam. Now that something like this has happened, the first branch will definitely stand up for her. Furthermore, you may not know this, but the first master of the first branch is the acting family head of the yin family. Now that the family head is in seclusion, the entire Yin family is dominated by him alone.¡± Grape exined. Actually, what she didn¡¯t say was that if the master was not in closed-door cultivation, it would be fine. With the master¡¯s support, even if the eldest master was the acting Master, he couldn¡¯t do anything to Leng ruoxue. However, the key problem was that the master was in closed-door cultivation, and no one knew when he woulde out. If there was no one to support Leng ruoxue, wouldn¡¯t Leng ruoxue be at the mercy of others? This was what she was most worried about.

    ¡°Grape, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re worrying too much? If your acting family head wanted to support his wife¡¯s niece, he would have long sent someone to settle the score with us. How could we still be so free and unfettered!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a light smile, not minding it at all.

    ¡°Miss, this matter is very serious.¡± Seeing how calm Leng ruoxue was, grape reminded her anxiously.

    ¡°Calm down! Hurry up and prepare dinner! I¡¯m hungry. ¡± Leng ruoxue urged.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Grape and lotus seed responded, then turned around and left worriedly.

    Seeing the two maidservants leave, Leng ruoxue sighed andy back on the deck chair. Suddenly, a clear voice rang in her ears,¡±¡±Were you the one who let your snake bite Xiao LAN?¡±

    Leng ruoxue lifted her beautiful eyes and saw that the one who spoke was a girl around fifteen or sixteen years old. Although the girl wasn¡¯t very pretty, she was extremely cute. Her round, apple-like face was flushed red, and herrge eyes with distinct ck and white were fluttering her long eyshes. She was staring at Leng ruoxue without blinking, and her face was filled with curiosity. This little girl¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t very high either, only at the initial level of the deity stage.

    ¡°I didn ¡®t! It was little fire who didn¡¯t like her, so he bit her. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she tried to guess the girl¡¯s identity. She was dressed very fastidiously. Even though she was only a low level deity, she was able to live in the deity world. This was enough to prove that this girl was a direct descendant of the yin n. Furthermore, she should be a direct descendant with very high talent.

    ¡°It¡¯s Lil ¡°fire? She¡¯s so pretty and cute!¡± The little girl looked at the little red snake wrapped around Leng ruoxue¡¯s wrist. Her clear eyes were filled with countless stars as she spoke with envy.

    ¡°Little kid, you can¡¯t judge things by their appearance!¡± Hearing jingbae¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue¡¯s forehead broke out in a cold sweat. She thought to herself,¡±xiaohuo may look pretty and cute on the outside, but his temper isn¡¯t easy to get along with.¡±

    ¡°Sister! I¡¯m not a little kid, I¡¯m already 16 years old. ¡± The girl protested.

    ¡°Is sixteen very old?¡± Leng ruoxue was in a good mood as she teased.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯m already an adult. ¡± In order to prove her words, jingbae even puffed out her chest to show that she was not lying.

    ¡°Alright! You¡¯re an adult now. ¡± Leng ruoxue nced at the little girl¡¯s well-developed chest and said helplessly.

    ¡°Yes, sister! I really admire you!¡± Jingbae said to Leng ruoxue with stars in her eyes.

    ¡°What do you admire me for?¡± Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t understand. This was her first time meeting this little girl, so what did she have to admire her for?

    ¡°You dare to let your snake bite Xiao LAN, hehe! I¡¯m so happy. ¡± The little girl¡¯s face was filled with excitement. Leng ruoxue could also tell that this little girl¡¯s happiness was definitely from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°Do you have a grudge against thatdy LAN?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was filled with ck lines as she asked.

    ¡°No grudges! I just don¡¯t like her. That woman is always putting on an act and using her power to intimidate others. I really hate her. ¡± The girl said with a look of disdain.

    ¡°Are you a member of the yin family?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with uncertainty after hearing the little girl¡¯s words.

    ¡°Hehe! Big sister, of course I¡¯m from the yin family. Furthermore, Xiao LAN is my cousin! However, I don¡¯t like her. I¡¯m so happy to see her get bitten by a snake today and her face is swollen like a pig¡¯s head! Sister! Please don¡¯t give her the antidote! Just let her be like this for the rest of her life, so that she won¡¯t have any ideas about my brother. ¡± The little girl reminded him with an evil smile.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re a member of the yin family and you don¡¯t like her, why would you allow her to unt her power in the yin family?¡± Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t understand. This girl¡¯s identity and status should be higher than miss LAN ¡®s, but from her tone, it seemed like she couldn¡¯t do anything to miss LAN.

    ¡°That woman is too good at acting. She¡¯s very obedient in front of my father, but she¡¯s very arrogant in front of others. I can¡¯t find anything against her, and with her father¡¯s support, no one will believe me. They will only think that I¡¯m jealous of my cousin¡¯s beauty. Who would want to be jealous of her!¡± The little girl¡¯s cute face was filled with disdain.

    ¡°Sister! You¡¯re even better looking than Xiao LAN! I really like you. ¡± Jingbae said seriously. She looked at Leng ruoxue with a perverted look in her eyes and was almost drooling.

    ¡°Uh! You¡¯re also very cute, and I like you very much. ¡± Leng ruoxue replied politely.

    ¡°Little Miss! What are you doing here?¡± Suddenly, grape¡¯s voice rang out from behind the two.

    ¡°Miss, she is the little Miss of the yin family, Yin Xuan!¡± Grape then introduced to Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Older sister, I am the youngest youngdy in the yin family, so they all call me little youngdy.¡± Yin Xuan exined, her pink apple-like face still had a bit of blush.

    ¡°Big sister, you can just call me Xuan ¡®er.¡± Yin Xuan added.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and continued,¡±¡±Xuan ¡®er, did youe here just out of curiosity?¡±

    ¡°Hehe! Actually, other than wanting to see big sister, I¡¯m also here to deliver a message!¡± Yin Xuan¡¯s cute little face had a slightly smug look as she said.

 Chapter 1417

    <h4>Chapter 1417: The cutest Xuan ¡®er (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Tip him off? So, you¡¯re a little spy!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she teased.

    ¡°Hehe! Sister, you don¡¯t know how scary that woman looks right now. She¡¯s wailing like a ghost and howling like a Wolf. But father and mother don¡¯t have the time to settle scores with you right now! They¡¯ve already found many pill refiners toe to the house to cure Xiao LAN, but those pill refiners seem to be helpless. ¡± Yin Xuan said with a gloating smile.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head and did not express any opinion. She waited for Yin Xuan to continue.

    ¡°Sister! If the alchemists my father found can¡¯t cure Xiao Lan¡¯s poison, he¡¯ll definitelye to find you. He¡¯ll even threaten and bribe you. But don¡¯t be afraid, my father is just bluffing. He won¡¯t do anything to you. ¡± After a pause, Yin Xuan continued.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who thinks he won¡¯t do anything to me, right? I¡¯m not a member of the yin n. If he really wants to force me to hand over the antidote, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be as simple as just scaring him!¡± Leng ruoxue was speechless. Yin Xuan¡¯s words made several ck lines appear on her forehead. She never thought that someone would say that her father was bluffing. It was likely that her father would only Bluff to scare Yin Xuan when she made a mistake! However, others might not have such treatment.

    ¡°Sister! You have to believe me! Father is really a paper tiger, he won¡¯t do anything to you. ¡± Yin Xuan promised.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re his daughter, he¡¯s just a paper tiger in front of you. But he¡¯s never like this in front of others.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him of their rtionship.

    ¡°Is this the case?¡± After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, Yin Xuan¡¯s cute face revealed a confused expression.

    ¡°Of course, because he¡¯s your father. Although he scolds you sometimes, he can¡¯t bear to do anything to you. However, he doesn¡¯t have such concerns when ites to outsiders.¡± Leng ruoxue understood. As the saying goes, parents all over the world have a pitiful heart. All parents wish for their children to be well-behaved and sensible. Other than this, cultivators also wish for their children to have outstanding qualifications. Only then would they have face and their family n would go further.

    ¡°But, why do I feel like he¡¯s like this to other people?¡± Yin Xuan muttered to herself.

    ¡°The¡± others ¡°you¡¯re talking about are your own nsmen or inws, right?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°It seems so!¡± Yin Xuan thought for a moment and said with some embarrassment, but she couldn¡¯t help but think to herself, is her father really not a paper tiger? She was still skeptical about this.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said that your father would never Bluff in front of outsiders. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with certainty. Yin Xuan¡¯s father was the acting family head of one of the eight great divine regions. If he was really a paper tiger that only knew how to scare people, why would that old man from the yin family let him be the acting family head? A n like this would never risk their n¡¯s future.

    ¡°Sister! No matter how my father treats you, don¡¯t be afraid. My mother and I will definitely help you. ¡± Yin Xuan saw that her previous words were no longer convincing, so she had to bring up her mother again.

    ¡°Your mother? Isn¡¯t she miss Lan¡¯s aunt?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Yup! In fact, my mother doesn¡¯t like her very much either, and only maintains a superficial rtionship. However, as long as I go and talk to my mother, she will definitely stand on your side. ¡± Yin Xuan said with certainty.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Hearing Yin Xuan¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t know what to say. This family was really strange. The aunt and cousin didn¡¯t like their own niece and cousin, but the uncle seemed to love his niece a lot. What was going on? She was a little confused.

    Not only was Leng ruoxue confused, even grape, who was the maid of the yin family, was confused by Yin Xuan¡¯s words. She had never thought that thedy-in-charge of the first branch would not likedy LAN. This, this was too unbelievable. However, she would not ask her own questions. After all, in a family like the yin family, the most important thing to survive was to speak less and do more. Especially as a subordinate, it was even more forbidden to casually ask about the gossip of their master. This was a taboo in any family.

    ¡°Sister, please believe me! This time, I¡¯m very certain. ¡± Yin Xuan saw that Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t say anything and thought that she didn¡¯t believe her, so she promised her anxiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Leng ruoxue could not help butugh.

    ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s good!¡± Yin Xuan said happily.

    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s that smell? It smells so good!¡± Suddenly, a faint fragrance drifted over with the wind. Yin Xuan sniffed, took a deep breath, and asked curiously.

    ¡°It should be the fragrance of the dishes!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. Lotus seed¡¯s dishes were not bad. However, as the youngdy of the yin family, she should have eaten all kinds of dishes, right? How could he be so sensitive to this smell?

    ¡°Sister! Can you treat me to a meal?¡± When Yin Xuan heard that it was the smell of food, she couldn¡¯t help but ask. After she finished speaking, her face blushed with embarrassment.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and immediately instructed grape to get lotus seed to prepare a few more dishes.

    When it was time to eat, Leng ruoxue only tried every dish, but Yin Xuan was very happy. Her small mouth was filled with food, and she didn¡¯t even have time to talk.

    When Leng ruoxue saw Yin Xuan¡¯s current state, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. How long had it been since this Little Miss of the yin family had eaten? why was she so hungry?

    After finishing her meal, Yin Xuan saw Leng ruoxue¡¯s confused expression and scratched her head in embarrassment,¡±¡±Hehe! Big sister, this dish is really too delicious. ¡±

    ¡°Since you like it so much, lotus seed will be very happy.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, lotus seed, why didn¡¯t I know that your cooking skills were so good?¡± Yin Xuan said with a face full of regret.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have the chance to cook before.¡± Lotus seed exined shyly. Ever since she and grape had started serving Leng ruoxue yesterday, miss Leng had been dissatisfied with the dishes the head butler had prepared for her. Hence, they had no choice but to personally cook ording to Leng ruoxue¡¯s request.

    ¡°That¡¯s true! Sister, can Ie here often for free meals in the future?¡± After hearing lotus seed¡¯s words, Yin Xuan said to Leng ruoxue.

 Chapter 1418

    <h4>Chapter 1418: The cutest Xuan ¡®er (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Xuan ¡®er, if you like it, feel free toe and eat.¡± Leng ruoxue said generously. It wasn¡¯t her style to eat anyway, so she didn¡¯t mind having another gluttonous little pig like him!

    ¡°Hehe! Sister, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony then. It¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯lle and apany you tomorrow. ¡± Yin Xuan stood up and left in a hurry.

    Watching Yin Xuan¡¯s back as she left, Leng ruoxue asked thoughtfully,¡±¡±Is Xuan ¡®er doted on in the yin n?¡±

    ¡°Young miss, Little Miss is the yin family¡¯s most pampered young miss from the direct line. On top of that, she has a biological older brother who is the young master, so Little Miss ¡®status in the yin family is very high.¡± Grape replied.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head slightly. She then turned to grape and Lianzi,¡±¡±After you¡¯re done, you can all go rest! I don¡¯t need you to serve me anymore. ¡±

    ¡°Yes! Miss!¡± The two of them saluted, cleaned the table, and left the room.

    The next morning, Yin Xuan came to eat. After breakfast, she came and went without a trace.

    When it was time for lunch at noon and at night, she woulde back on time. After lunch, she would chat with Leng ruoxue for a while before leaving.

    Seeing that Yin Xuan hade to report on time, Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Did this little girl think that this was a restaurant? Moreover, it was said that he had brought her some useful information, but she didn¡¯t think it was of much use after listening to it. What¡¯s more, Yin Xuan didn¡¯t know when her father, the acting family head, woulde to find her. It was said that he was busy looking for an Alchemist to refine pills for miss LAN! Hmph! Xiaohuo¡¯s poison was not something that an ordinary Alchemist could cure. Moreover, it required xiaohuo¡¯s saliva. Strange, why didn¡¯t that substitute n head send someone to get xiaohuo¡¯s saliva?

    Even though Leng ruoxue was a little bewildered, she didn¡¯t think too much about it. However, regardless of whether the substitute family head woulde or not, she was already prepared.

    At the same time, in another guest courtyard of the yin residence, although it was alreadyte at night, it was still busy. Many maidservants and guards were guarding the door of the room, and from time to time, painful moans could be heard from the room.

    This room was miss Lan¡¯s room. At this time, the acting patriarch of the yin family, her aunt, Yin Xuan ¡®er, and Xiao Lan¡¯s parents were all by her bed. Among them, Xiao Lan¡¯s parents were the most anxious, while Yin Xuan¡¯ er looked indifferent. As for Yin Xuan ¡®er¡¯s mother, the acting patriarch¡¯s wife, her expression was normal, making it impossible to guess what she was thinking. Even the acting patriarch of the yin family, Yin ping, had a trace of worry on his face.

    ¡°Mother! Mother! I¡¯m so ufortable! I don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± Lying on the bed, Xiao Lan¡¯s hands and feet were bound by a white cloth. She was trying her best to break free from the restraints, and in an instant, deep red marks appeared on her wrists and ankles.

    ¡°LAN ¡®er! My good LAN ¡®er! Just bear with it! We¡¯ve already gone to find the medicine. ¡± Madam Xiao¡¯s heart ached when she saw her precious daughter in such pain. Her hatred for Leng ruoxue, who had caused her daughter to suffer, grew even more.

    Afterforting her daughter, she turned to Yin ping angrily and said,¡±¡±Brother-inw! Where is the person who harmed my daughter? Give her to me, I want to deal with her myself!¡±

    ¡°I said that I would give you an exnation for this matter. As for that person, don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Yin ping said coldly. To be honest, he didn¡¯t like the way his sister-inw questioned him. However, seeing that Xiao LAN was suffering, he wouldn¡¯t argue with them. However, it was impossible for him to hand Leng ruoxue over to them. Who asked his father, the head of the household, to bring Leng ruoxue back? Hence, even though he promised them that he would give them an exnation, he would never dare to have any ideas about Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Why? Could that person be rted to brother-inw?¡± Madam Xiao asked angrily.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Yin ping asked somewhat angrily. These words couldn¡¯t be said carelessly, otherwise, if word got out, how would he manage his nsmen!

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything. Brother-inw knows it clearly.¡± Madam Xiao said coldly. She had heard from the guards at home that the person who had injured her precious daughter was a woman, and a very beautiful woman at that. Now that that woman was being protected by her brother-inw and refused to hand her over to them, wasn¡¯t it obvious what kind of rtionship they had?

    ¡°What does he know?¡± At this time, Xiao Lin, who was standing next to Yin ping, asked with a slightly displeased tone.

    ¡°Sister! You have to be careful, be careful that brother-inw will make a small one for you. ¡± Mrs. Xiao said with a gloating expression. She had already made it very clear, so she didn¡¯t believe that her sister wouldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°You shut up! Is this something you can say?¡± Xiao Lin growled angrily. She never liked her sister-inw and would never try to get close to her. However, she never thought that her sister-inw would say something like that. It touched her bottom line.

    ¡°I ...¡± Seeing Xiao Lin¡¯s anger, Mrs. Xiao stammered. She was about to say something, but her husband pulled her arm, so she had to shut her mouth.

    ¡°Sister, she¡¯s talking nonsense because she¡¯s too worried about LAN ¡®er¡¯s health. Please don¡¯t mind her. We all know that brother-inw isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡± Xiao Lan¡¯s father, Xiao Hua, said apologetically. It might have been better if he didn¡¯t say it, but after he said it, Xiao Lin became even angrier.

    You don¡¯t mind? Could it be that just because his daughter was injured, he could spout nonsense and nder others? That man was her brother-inw! Did they ever think about their sister¡¯s feelings when they said that?

    AI! It was all her husband¡¯s fault for loving the house too much. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have spoiled her own family. Her heart felt heavy when she thought about this. In fact, she really didn¡¯t need her husband to take care of these insensible family members for her. However, every time she said this, brother ping would think that she didn¡¯t want to put him in a difficult position and would do her best instead. Later on, she didn¡¯t say these words as long as these people didn¡¯t go too far and cross her bottom line. She could only turn a blind eye to it.

    But now, they had clearly crossed her bottom line, and this was something she absolutely could not tolerate.

    Seeing that Xiao Lin¡¯s expression was very ugly, Xiao Hua quickly helped her out of Xiao Lan¡¯s room. He coaxed her as they walked, but no matter how much he tried to coax her, he could not make Xiao Lin smile. Seeing that his sister was really angry, Xiao Hua was a little flustered. It must be known that he could call the wind and rain in the Xiao family all because of his sister!

 Chapter 1419

    <h4>Chapter 1419: The most adorable Xuan ¡®er (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Although Xiao Lin was not his biological sister, she was raised by his parents since she was young. The rtionship between the two had always been very good. After Xiao Lin married into the yin family, Yin ping, his brother-inw, took good care of them. So, over time, they became used to it, especially his wife and daughter. They simply regarded the yin family as their own home. Because he also hoped from the bottom of his heart that his wife and daughter could be closer to this sister, he was naturally happy to see it happen. He also knew that his wife sometimes said things that were unpleasant to the ears. However, his sister had never minded it. However, this time, she was really angry. This made him feel a little uneasy.

    ¡°Sister! You also know that Ru Ping can¡¯t speak, don¡¯t take it to heart!¡± Before sending Xiao Lin to her room, Xiao Hua still felt a little worried.

    ¡°Go back and look after LAN ¡®er! You don¡¯t need to worry about me. ¡± Xiao Lin sighed. She still loved her brother, but she couldn¡¯t like her sister-inw and niece.

    ¡°Sister! Have a good rest, I¡¯ll go look after LAN ¡®er. ¡± After Xiao Hua finished speaking, he turned and left.

    As soon as Shao Hua left, Yin Xuan jumped out of nowhere.

    ¡°Mother! Are you alright?¡± Yin Xuan said worriedly. Just now in Xiao Lan¡¯s room, she had the impulse to beat someone up, but in the end, she restrained herself. After all, she didn¡¯t want to put her mother in a difficult position.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! Xuan ¡®er, why did you leave as well?¡± Xiao Lin asked curiously. Didn¡¯t Xuan ¡®er say she wanted to gather information? He had actually left Xiao Lan¡¯s room.

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about mother!¡± Yin Xuan coyly held Xiao Lin¡¯s arm and said. In fact, she had seen enough of Xiao Lan¡¯s face. Now Xiao Lan¡¯s face could not be seen by anyone at all. Her whole face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head, and there were even signs of festering. She was terrified just by looking at it, so she didn¡¯t want to stay there any longer! So, after her mother left, she also found an excuse toe out.

    ¡°It¡¯s still Xuan ¡®er who cares about mother the most. ¡± Xiao Lin said with a little resentment. From her tone, Yin Xuan knew that her mother was ming her father for notforting her.

    ¡°Mother! Father is also very concerned about you, but you also know how tolerant father is to Xiao LAN and the others. So, don¡¯t me him!¡± Yin Xuan consoled.

    ¡°Mother was just casually saying.¡± Xiao Lin said and then changed the topic,¡±¡±Oh right, how¡¯s Leng ruoxue doing these past two days?¡±

    ¡°Very good! I ate well and slept well. ¡± Yin Xuan said with a smile.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she worried that we¡¯ll me her?¡± Hearing Yin Xuan¡¯s words, Xiao Lin was curious about Leng ruoxue. Logically speaking, Leng ruoxue should be a little scared when she let her beast bite LAN ¡®er, right? However, from Xuan ¡®er¡¯s words, it seemed as though the other party was treating it as though nothing had happened. This was really too strange. However, she then recalled that Leng ruoxue had been brought back by her father-inw. Even if her husband wanted to touch Leng ruoxue, he would not dare to do so easily. Could this be the other party¡¯s trump card?

    ¡°Sister really doesn¡¯t seem to be worried.¡± Yin Xuan said after some thought. Even though she had told Leng ruoxue more than once that she didn¡¯t need to worry about her father and that she would help her, she really didn¡¯t see a single trace of worry on Leng ruoxue¡¯s face.

    ¡°Xuan ¡®er, bring me to meet that Leng ruoxue tomorrow.¡± Xiao Lin said after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Mother! If you want to stand up for Xiao LAN, then I advise you not to go. I really like that sister. ¡± Yin Xuan reminded.

    ¡°Yo! It¡¯s rare for my daughter to fall in love with an outsider, and you don¡¯t even like Xiao LAN. ¡± Hearing Yin Xuan¡¯s words, Xiao Lin chuckled and teased her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never liked her since I was young! Mother, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know!¡± Yin Xuan was very disapproving of her mother¡¯s teasing.

    ¡°I know. Xuan ¡®er has good taste, unlike your muddleheaded father.¡± Xiao Lin sighed and said helplessly. The main reason why her husband loved Xiao LAN was that Xiao LAN resembled her when she was young. That was why he loved her even more. When she found out about this, she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She couldn¡¯t see how Xiao LAN looked like her.

    ¡°Father was just deceived by that woman. Who asked that woman to be so good at acting?¡± Yin Xuan spoke up for her father.

    ¡°Xuan ¡®er, remember to bring mother to see that Leng ruoxue tomorrow.¡± Xiao Lin reminded.

    ¡°Alright, mother! Have an early rest, I¡¯lle to find you tomorrow. ¡± After Yin Xuan finished speaking, she left with a happy face.

    The next morning, Yin Xuan took Xiao Lin to Mingxi garden.

    Looking at the beautiful woman in her early thirties, Leng ruoxue understood that this person should be Yin Xuan¡¯s mother.

    However, the mother and daughter really didn¡¯t have any simrities. Yin Xuan¡¯s mother was very beautiful, and Yin Xuan was cute.

    After Xiao Lin saw Leng ruoxue, her beautiful eyes kept sizing her up. She was full of admiration in her heart. What a devastatingly beautiful woman! When she saw Leng ruoxue, it was not hard for her to imagine why her niece would have a conflict with her.

    ¡°Hello! I¡¯m Xuan ¡®er¡¯s mother, Xiao Lin. ¡± Xiao Lin introduced herself.

    ¡°Leng ruoxue.¡± Leng ruoxue said softly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always heard Xuan ¡®er talk about you. I finally have the chance to meet you today. ¡± Xiao Lin said with a smile.

    ¡°I also often hear Xuan ¡®er mention her mother. Madam Yin, did youe here today just to see me?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled and asked directly.

    ¡°Yup!¡± Xiao Lin replied with a smile. She did not expect Leng ruoxue to be so direct. However, it was not hard to understand. Based on her rtionship with Xiao LAN, it was no wonder that others would misunderstand.

    ¡°I thought that Madam Yin woulde and question me!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about her.¡± Xiao Lin said directly.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! I like Xuan ¡®er a lot, and I¡¯m friends with big brother Yin. I also have a good impression of you, so I really don¡¯t want anything to happen between us just because of miss LAN. ¡± Leng ruoxue confessed.

    ¡°You know Xiao¡¯ er?¡± Xiao Lin didn¡¯t expect Leng ruoxue to recognize her son. She was shocked, but she admired Leng ruoxue¡¯s honesty. This was how a person should be! What¡¯s the point of wearing a mask all day?

    ¡°Yes, I met brother Yi on the godly maind.¡± Leng ruoxue exined simply.

    ¡°I see.¡± Looking at Leng ruoxue¡¯s strength, Xiao Lin understood that she must havee from the godly maind. However, why did her master bring such a beautiful woman to the godly realm? She couldn¡¯t quite guess her master¡¯s motive.

    ¡°Sister! I didn¡¯t expect you to know my brother. You and our Yin family are really fated! I wonder when big brother wille back. I¡¯m starting to miss him!¡± When Yin Xuan heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, she was extremely excited.

    ¡°Big brother Yin should be back soon!¡± Leng ruoxue guessed. If brother Yin knew that she had been taken away by his grandfather, he would definitely return.

    ¡°No! Brother can¡¯te back now. ¡± Suddenly, Yin Xuan seemed to have thought of something and quickly said.

    ¡°Why?¡± Leng ruoxue and Xiao Lin said in unison. After hearing Yin Xuan¡¯s words, both of them were puzzled.

    ¡°Xiao LAN is here! If big brother returns, they will definitely take the opportunity to make big brother marry her. ¡± Yin Xuan¡¯s face was full of worry. She didn¡¯t want that woman to be her sister-inw. If that happened, she would be depressed to death.

    ¡°You underestimate brother Yin. Although brother Yin looks gentle, no one can force him to do anything he doesn¡¯t want to do.¡± Leng ruoxue replied calmly. Even though she had not spent much time with Yin Xiao, she could tell that big brother Yin was not an easy person to get along with. Even though he always had a smile on his face, people like that would find it hard to ept others.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know your brother as well as Xue ¡®er!¡± Xiao Lin chuckled as she looked at Leng ruoxue. Her gaze became gentler and gentler, and she even addressed her as Xue ¡®er. Furthermore, the more she looked at Leng ruoxue, the more satisfied she was with her. She just did not know why the master of the family had brought Leng ruoxue back to the yin family.

    ¡°Mother! I¡¯m just afraid that big brother will be soft-hearted! Didn¡¯t you say that men like to have tender feelings for women?¡± Yin Xuan said with an aggrieved expression.

    ¡°Xuan ¡®er, men have to be considerate of women ording to their partners. If you treat every woman with tenderness, you can¡¯t have this kind of man!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him with an evil smile.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er is right.¡± Xiao Lin nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yin Xuan nodded her head heavily and continued,¡±Mother! Did Xiao Lan¡¯s injured father say anything again?¡±

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, can you let me take a look at your snake?¡± Xiao Lin suddenly said after hearing Yin Xuan¡¯s words.

    ¡°Little fire, Madam Yin wants to see you.¡± Leng ruoxue rolled up her sleeves, revealing fiery, who was wrapped around her wrist.

    ¡°Is this the snake that bit LAN ¡®er? I really couldn¡¯t tell that such a small snake¡¯s poison was so powerful. ¡± Xiao Lin said in shock. She had never thought that Xiao LAN and the others would be bitten by such a small snake. It should be known that there were many kinds of snakes in the divine realm, and some of them were poisonous. However, those poisons could be detoxified with just one antidote pill. For those more poisonous ones, they would usually be fine after taking a good antidote pill. However, Xiao Lan¡¯s poison was getting worse the more she took the antidote pill. When she went to see Xiao LAN this morning, she found that her face had begun to fester. She was shocked at the time.

    ¡°Xiaohuo¡¯s poison can¡¯t be cured by an ordinary antidote pill. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. The other party did note to ask for xiaohuo¡¯s saliva, so it was almost impossible to cure Xiao LAN and the others.

    ¡°Really? Then how can we get rid of the poison in Xiao LAN and the others ¡°bodies?¡± Yin Xuan asked curiously.

    ¡°We need to use xiaohuo¡¯s saliva.¡± Leng ruoxue exined calmly.

    ¡°Sister! Then you have to keep a close eye on Lil ¡°fire, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯lle to steal the snake.¡± Upon hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, Yin Xuan quickly reminded her.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, do we really need this little snake¡¯s saliva to cure the poison in LAN¡¯ er¡¯s body?¡± Xiao Lin asked thoughtfully.

    ¡°Yes! Could it be that Madam Yin wants me to give them Lil ¡°fire¡¯s saliva!¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    ¡°I¡¯m just annoyed that they¡¯re crying and making a fuss all day. But this snake is yours, and the one they¡¯ve provoked is you. If you want to give it to me, it¡¯s fine. If you don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to give me face.¡± Xiao Lin was afraid that Leng ruoxue would misunderstand, so she quickly exined.

 Chapter 1420

    <h4>Chapter 1420: A bet (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not impossible to give them xiaohuo¡¯s saliva. However, you can¡¯t give it to them easily.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. She had agreed to give xiaohuo¡¯s saliva to the other party because of the yin family. However, since the other party¡¯s biological aunt had already made it clear and didn¡¯t care whether she gave it to them or not, why should she give this free favor?

    Furthermore, with miss Lan¡¯s personality, if you were to give it to her so easily, not only would she not be grateful to you, but she would also hate you even more for making her suffer. Therefore, Leng ruoxue would never do something that would take a long time and not give you any benefits! If you want Lil ¡°fire¡¯s saliva, sure! But he had to pay a corresponding price.

    ¡°Right! We can¡¯t give it to them so easily. We have to make them bleed a lot and let Xiao LAN suffer for a few more days. ¡± Yin Xuan suggested after hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Hearing Yin Xuan¡¯s indignant words, Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Just how much did Yin Xuan hate that miss LAN? After all, she was her cousin, but she was so hated by her. Miss LAN was also quite a failure in life. She probably only cared about pleasing the elders and ignored the existence of Yin Xuan! She guessed in her heart.

    ¡°Sister! Don¡¯tugh! I¡¯m telling the truth. ¡± Yin Xuan said, somewhat annoyed.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re telling the truth, okay?¡± Leng ruoxue coaxed.

    ¡°Sister!¡± Yin Xuan acted coquettishly as she tugged at Leng ruoxue¡¯s sleeve and said with a hint of resentment.

    ¡°Alright! I won¡¯t tease you anymore, don¡¯t worry! Didn¡¯t I say that I wouldn¡¯t easily hand over Lil ¡°fire¡¯s saliva to them!¡± Leng ruoxue promised.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! Sister! Lil ¡°fire¡¯s poison is so powerful! Do you know? Xiao Lan¡¯s face has started to fester today. It¡¯s so scary and disgusting. ¡± Yin Xuan said with a face full of fear.

    ¡°That¡¯s normal. If she had received treatment a few dayster, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep her face.¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Argh! It¡¯s true!¡± Yin Xuan was shocked. Xiao LAN cared about her face the most. If she really couldn¡¯t keep it, Xiao LAN would probably go crazy.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! Are you telling the truth?¡± Xiao Lin quickly asked. She was thinking about the consequences if Xiao Lan¡¯s face was destroyed.

    ¡°Yes, if they can¡¯t get xiaohuo¡¯s saliva and refine it into a pill within three days, then xiaohuo¡¯s saliva will be useless, and her poison will never be cured, and it will often rpse.¡± Leng ruoxue exined with a smile. Xiaohuo¡¯s poison would bepletely cured after three days even without the antidote. However, this recovery was just an illusion. After a few days, it would still rpse, and the frequency of rpses would increase. The pain would be ten times or even a hundred times more than now. This was also the strong point of xiaohuo¡¯s poison.

    ¡°What will happen if it reurs?¡± Yin Xuan asked curiously.

    ¡°It will be at least ten times more painful than now.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Argh! Wouldn¡¯t that be killing her? Now, she¡¯s on the verge of death. ¡± Yin Xuan was left speechless. She really didn¡¯t expect that the little snake¡¯s poison was so powerful.

    ¡°I won¡¯t take her life, because it¡¯s not easy for her to even want to die.¡± Leng ruoxue corrected, implying that the poison would make miss Lan¡¯s life a living hell.

    ¡°Uh! Lil ¡°fire is really amazing.¡± Yin Xuan ¡®er said as she looked at the little me on Leng ruoxue¡¯s wrist with both love and fear.

    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t be afraid! I don¡¯t bite people randomly. ¡± Feeling Yin Xuan¡¯s gaze, little fire raised its little head andforted her.

    ¡°Oh! Can you not call me little girl?¡± Yin Xuan discussed.

    ¡°Then what should I call you? A woman? But I can¡¯t see how you look like a woman!¡± Lil ¡°fire said honestly.

    ¡°Which part of me doesn¡¯t look like a woman?¡± Yin Xuan said, somewhat hurt by her self-esteem, and even deliberately puffed out her towering peaks. Wu ... This little snake actually said that she didn¡¯t look like a woman. He really had no taste.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like anything.¡± Lil ¡°fire said in disdain.

    ¡°You! Sister! Lil ¡°fire is bullying me.¡± Yin Xuan realized that she couldn¡¯t win against little fire, so she turned to Leng ruoxue for help.

    ¡°Hehe! Little fire is just teasing you!¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she tried to smooth things over.

    ¡°Women! I¡¯m going to sleep. ¡± Lil ¡°fire yawned andzily closed its eyes.

    ¡°Uh! You¡¯re sleeping so early in the morning?¡± Seeing that Lil ¡°fire ignored everyone¡¯s existence and really closed his eyes, Yin Xuan said in surprise.

    ¡°Little fire likes to sleep.¡± Leng ruoxue said hurriedly.

    ¡°Xuan ¡®er, you silly girl! Beastie¡¯s sleep is also a form of cultivation. ¡± Xiao Linughed as she watched her precious daughter interact with Lil ¡®fire. She found it amusing no matter how she looked at it. This little red snake was too cute.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Yin Xuan nodded, not fully understanding.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! You wouldn¡¯t mind if I told my brother about the news you just told me, right?¡± At this moment, Xiao Lin asked Leng ruoxue. Although she didn¡¯t like Xiao LAN, she couldn¡¯t just watch a girl disfigure her face. She knew how important looks were to a woman in the divinity.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I just want you to tell them.¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± ¡°Xue ¡®er, tell me what conditions you have!¡± Xiao Lin said, relieved. I¡¯ll tell them. ¡±

    ¡°I only have three conditions. First, Xiao LAN has to personally apologize to me, grape, and lotus seed. Second, of course, she has topensate us for the mental damage we have suffered. Naturally, it¡¯s to pay for Lil ¡°fire¡¯s saliva. ¡± Leng ruoxue stated the three conditions nonchntly, and these three conditions were not something that she came up with on the spot.

    ¡°Good! No problem,¡± Xiao Lin nodded. Leng ruoxue¡¯s three conditions were reasonable. After all, it was Xiao LAN and the others who were the unreasonable ones.

    Seeing how confident Xiao Lin was, Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t think she would agree to her conditions so easily. However, that wasn¡¯t something she should be concerned about, and she didn¡¯t mean to make things difficult for her.

    After Xiao Lin chatted with Leng ruoxue for a while more at Mingxi garden, she left with Yin Xuan. After they left, grape couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±¡±Miss, the Xiao family will definitely not agree to the three conditions you mentioned.¡± Although she was a maidservant, she knew the three people from the Xiao family very well. They were not the kind of people who would pluck hair from their own bodies. Asking them topensate was no different from asking for their lives.

 Chapter 1421

    <h4>Chapter 1421: A bet (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°How do you know it won ¡®t?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Miss! I¡¯m not like those three from the Xiao family that I just met today. They only know how to freeload at the yin family. If you want them to pay forpensation, the sun will rise from the west. ¡± Grape said with absolute certainty.

    ¡°Grape, why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°A bet? Miss! I don¡¯t have anything of value. ¡± Grape said honestly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything. I just need to agree to one condition.¡± Leng ruoxue exined.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! Let¡¯s bet! Miss! I bet that the Xiao family won¡¯t pay anypensation, and the yin family will have to pay for it in the end. ¡± Grape said confidently. After all, this was not the first time such a thing had happened.

    ¡°If it¡¯s the yin family paying thepensation, you win,¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    ¡°Good! Hehe! Miss! I¡¯m definitely going to win!¡± Grape said happily.

    ¡°Grape, it¡¯s too early to be happy! I¡¯ve never lost a bet before! Don¡¯t underestimate your enemy!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him with a smile.

    ¡°Miss! I know that family very well, and I won¡¯t lose. ¡± Grape said with confidence.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! Then let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Leng ruoxueughed in an enigmatic manner.

    After Xiao Lin and Yin Xuan left Mingxi garden, they went straight to the courtyard where Xiao LAN and the others were staying. However, when she told Xiao Hua and his wife about Leng ruoxue¡¯s condition and the method to cure Xiao Lan¡¯s injury, she did not see their gratitude as she had hoped. Instead, she was med and med by them.

    ¡°Sister! This woman was really too much. She clearly hurt LAN ¡®er, so how could she put forward such a rude condition? this was really preposterous and bullying! Do you think there¡¯s no one in the Xiao family? Do you think our Yin family is easy to bully?¡± Ru Ping roared in anger.

    ¡°Aunt! What does this have to do with our Yin n? They asked for it from you, not from us. Please don¡¯t casually mention our Yin family, otherwise, if the other members of the yin family heard it, they would misunderstand. ¡± Yin Xuan reminded.

    ¡°The Adults Are Talking. Why is a child like you interrupting?¡± Hearing Yin Xuan¡¯s words, Ru Ping said unhappily.

    ¡°I¡¯m no longer a child. ¡± Yin Xuan¡¯s face was red as she said loudly. She said this because it was not appropriate for her mother to say it, but the other party used her being a child as an excuse. It was really ridiculous. When Xiao LAN interrupted, why didn¡¯t she say that Xiao LAN was also a child?

    ¡°Sister! Xuan ¡®er is really too unruly! When the elders are talking, it¡¯s not her ce as a child to interrupt, and she even talked back to the elders!¡± Seeing that Yin Xuan didn¡¯t give her any face, Ru Ping turned to Xiao Lin andined.

    ¡°How can my child not know the rules? Was there anything wrong with what she said? The yin n is the yin n, and the Xiao n is the Xiao n. They really shouldn¡¯t be mixed together!¡± Xiao Lin didn¡¯t want to argue with this sister-inw. After all, it wouldn¡¯t be nice if this kind of thing spread out, and it would also damage the yin family¡¯s reputation. However, her mistake was that she shouldn¡¯t have said that Xuan ¡®er didn¡¯t know the rules. Which parent would be willing to hear others nder their precious daughter?

    ¡°Sister! Don¡¯t be angry, Ruping was too worried about LAN ¡®er, that¡¯s why she spoke without thinking. Please be magnanimous and don¡¯t mind her. ¡± Seeing that Xiao Lin was getting angry again, Xiao Hua quickly spoke up. He kept giving his wife a look, signaling her to shut up. In his opinion, his sister was his biggest backer, and he could not get into a conflict with her because of his daughter. It would not be good for his position in the Xiao family, and it would only benefit the other members of the Xiao family.

    ¡°I won¡¯t argue with her, but I¡¯ll make it clear to you today. I¡¯m here to tell you this news out of goodwill, but it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t appreciate it. However, this matter was caused by LAN ¡®er, and now she¡¯s asking forpensation before she¡¯s willing to give you the little snake¡¯s saliva. Our Yin n won¡¯t interfere in this matter, so don¡¯t expect the yin n topensate you for this, Xuan ¡®er! Let¡¯s go!¡± After Xiao Lin finished speaking, she left Xiao Lan¡¯s room with Yin Xuan expressionlessly.

    After leaving the room, Yin Xuan said excitedly and exaggeratedly,¡±¡±Mother! You really are my mother! I¡¯m so touched!¡±

    ¡°Silly girl! When has mother not been on your side?¡± Xiao Lin said helplessly. There were some things that she didn¡¯t say because of her brother, but her sister-inw shouldn¡¯t have used her daughter of being unruly in front of her. This was something that no parent could tolerate.

    ¡°Mother! I feel that it¡¯s not enough for us to only know about this matter. We have to tell father about it. Otherwise, if father is soft-hearted, he might help them pay thepensation. In fact, it¡¯s not like they can¡¯t afford thepensation that sister asked for. ¡± Yin Xuan reminded.

    Before she and her mother had left Mingxi garden, her elder sister had given them a list of the items that Leng ruoxue had requested forpensation. On that list, both of them had contributed a little because they had given their opinions. After all, no one knew better than them what the other party could offer. Shao Hua was not the head of the family yet, so there was a limit to what he could offer. Therefore, if Leng ruoxue¡¯s request was beyond what they could afford, the yin family would be the one to pay thepensation. This was something that Yin Xuan did not want to see. Thus, after Yin Xuan expressed her thoughts, Leng ruoxue agreed topensate Xiao Lan¡¯s family as much as they could.

    ¡°Mm! I¡¯ll find a chance to talk to your father. ¡± Xiao Lin nodded.

    ¡°Mother! Don¡¯t look for an opportunity, let¡¯s go find father now and talk about this! Otherwise! If uncle and the rest were to get there first and father agreed, then we would have worked in vain. ¡± Yin Xuan quickly said.

    ¡°You little girl, fine! Then let¡¯s go find your father and tell him. ¡± Xiao Lin said with a helpless smile.

    ¡°Hehe! I knew that mother is the best. ¡± Yin Xuan said with a fawning smile.

    Then, the mother and daughter went to Yin Ping¡¯s study room. However, at this time, Yin ping was discussing some matters with the elders. When Yin ping finished his discussion and came out of the study room, he saw his beloved wife and daughter sitting on the stone chairs in the courtyard waiting for him.

    ¡°Sister Lin, Xuan ¡®er, why are you guys here?¡± Yin ping said with some surprise.

 Chapter 1422

    <h4>Chapter 1422: A bet (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Father! We¡¯re here to talk to you. ¡± Yin Xuan held Yin Ping¡¯s arm and said coyly.

    ¡°Oh! What was it? You even came all the way here to find me?¡± Yin ping didn¡¯t understand.

    At this moment, a guard came over and reported,¡±¡±Acting patriarch, Shao Hua has sent someone to invite you. He said that he has something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yin ping frowned and said with obvious displeasure. These few days, he had been annoyed to death by the couple. He had never thought that they would be so annoying before! However, he was getting more and more impatient with them.

    Yin Xuan and her daughter saw Yin Ping¡¯s expression andughed in their hearts. It seemed that the other party also wanted to tell Yin ping about this matter, but unfortunately, they were the first ones to do so. With them around, Yin ping naturally couldn¡¯t leave them to see Shao Hua. After all, his wife and daughter were the most important.

    ¡°The person didn¡¯t say.¡± The guard also felt Yin Ping¡¯s displeasure and quickly said.

    ¡°You go and tell the person that I have something to do now and will be thereter.¡± Yin ping thought for a moment. He definitely couldn¡¯t not go over. If he didn¡¯t go over, Xiao Hua and his wife would keep sending people to find him. Now that his wife and daughter had something to tell him, he naturally had to take care of his wife and daughter first.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The guard replied and turned to leave.

    ¡°Sister Lin, Xuan ¡®er, you can speak your mind now.¡± After the guard left, Yin ping spoke again. When his wife and daughter heard the Guard¡¯s report, he didn¡¯t miss the expression on their faces.

    ¡°Mother! You can tell father!¡± Yin Xuan said.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Xiao Lin nodded, then told them about Leng ruoxue¡¯s request and their visit to her.

    After Yin ping heard this, his brows furrowed even deeper, and he didn¡¯t say a word. It was unknown what he was thinking. Xiao Lin and Xuan ¡®er saw his expression and didn¡¯t disturb him.

    After a while.

    ¡°If Shao Hua wants to see me, it¡¯s also about this matter, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Lin and Xuan ¡®er nodded.

    ¡°Sister Lin! In the past, whenever Shao Hua had any problems, he would always ask me for help. If I don¡¯t help him this time, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll have other thoughts. ¡± Yin ping said with some difficulty. He understood the meaning of his wife and daughter. They wanted Xiao Hua and his wife to pay thepensation themselves. However, how could that couple be willing to pay the price?

    ¡°Father! It¡¯s precisely because you¡¯ve meddled too much in the past that we can¡¯t meddle with them this time. This matter was originally cousin Lan¡¯s fault and sister Xue ¡®er has evidence. If the elders of the n find out about this evidence, you can forget about convincing the public as the acting patriarch in the future. ¡± Yin Xuan reminded.

    ¡°It¡¯s that serious?¡± Yin ping said as he looked at his wife and daughter. He only knew that Xiao LAN had a conflict with the people living in Mingxi garden and was beaten up by their Beastie. However, he didn¡¯t know the exact reason. Xiao Lan¡¯s guards had alle to the same conclusion and insisted that it had nothing to do with Xiao LAN. That was why he was in a difficult position. If it had nothing to do with Xiao LAN, then it could only be the other party¡¯s provocation. However, that woman was brought back by his father. If he didn¡¯t say anything and just dealt with her, then it would be a big problem. He also had no way of exining it to his father, the head of the family. Thus, he could not make up his mind.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Lin and Yin Xuan both nodded. They had seen the evidence in Leng ruoxue¡¯s hands, so they were even more determined to not help Xiao LAN this time. Otherwise, their husband and father would be in trouble.

    Seeing that his wife and daughter were so certain, Yin ping naturally made up his mind. However, he still said to Xiao Lin apologetically,¡±¡±Sister Lin, although I really want to help LAN ¡®er, this time ...¡± He said.

    Before Yin ping could finish, he was interrupted by Xiao Lin,¡±¡±Brother ping! You¡¯ve already done enough. I can¡¯t let you be med by your nsmen for what happened to the Xiao family. ¡± She knew that Yin Ping¡¯s protection of Xiao Hua¡¯s family over the years had caused many nsmen to be dissatisfied. The reason why Xiao LAN dared to show off in the yin family was also because she had her husband¡¯s support. Otherwise, how could she have such courage to not even put her own daughter in her eyes?

    Xiao Lin was a very protective person. Originally, Xiao LAN was her niece, and she doted on her. However, Xiao LAN used her love to bully Xuan¡¯ er. If she had not identally overheard the conversation between Xiao LAN and the maidservant, she would probably still dote on Xiao LAN as much as she did before!

    Ever since then, she found Xiao LAN more and more unpleasant to the eye. Xiao LAN was so obedient in front of her, but she was so arrogant in front of others. She didn¡¯t even care about her daughter. This was something she couldn¡¯t tolerate.

    ¡°Sister Lin! Thank you for your understanding.¡± Yin ping was very touched because his wife was a sensible person. Over the years, although his wife had told him not to take care of Xiao Hua¡¯s family, he still did his best to take care of them out of his love for his wife and the gratitude of Xiao Hua¡¯s parents for raising his wife. He also knew that it was because of his protection that Xiao Hua¡¯s family¡¯s status in the Xiao family was getting higher and higher. Even in the yin family, no one dared to look down on them just because they were inws. At least on the surface, that was the case. He knew that some of the n members were dissatisfied with Shao Hua and the others, but he ignored them. After all, they were his wife¡¯s rtives!

    ¡°Brother ping! You¡¯ve done enough for me. Shao Hua is already an adult, so let him handle the future matters by himself!¡± Xiao Lin said bluntly. This was also what she meant.

    ¡°Good! I¡¯ll listen to you. ¡± Yin ping said affectionately.

    Seeing her parents looking at each other affectionately in front of her, even forgetting about her existence as a daughter, Yin Xuan was both happy and conflicted. She was happy that her parents had a good rtionship and there were no group of annoying half-brothers and sisters at home, but conflicted that in front of her parents, she had be air. Sigh! Should she be more tactful and go to the side to y? Yin Xuan thought.

    At the same time, Yin Xuan didn¡¯t disturb her parents ¡°love and quietly slipped away.

    By the time Xiao Lin and Yin ping reacted, there were only the two of them left in therge courtyard. The two of them looked at each other and smiled, then went back to their rooms hand in hand.

    After staying with Xiao Lin for a while, Yin ping unwillingly went to the courtyard of Xiao Hua and the others.

 Chapter 1423 - A bet (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1423: A bet (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Brother-inw! You¡¯ve finallye. ¡± As soon as Yin ping entered Xiao Lan¡¯s room, Ru Ping cried with snot and tears.

    Yin ping saw this and frowned slightly, then said indifferently: ¡°¡±What happened to you?¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw! You have to help our LAN ¡®er! Was there any justice left in this world? They bullied my LAN ¡®er and now they want us topensate for their mental loss! They were really bullying him! Do you think our Xiao family is easy to bully?¡± Just as Yin ping asked this, Ru Ping began to speak in rapid session.

    If he had not heard his wife and daughter¡¯s conditions beforehand, he would have thought that they had gone too far. However, he knew very well that Xiao Hua could afford the conditions. All these years, with his protection, Xiao Hua had taken a lot of money from his family. Now, they were crying and quarreling with him only because they wanted him to pay thepensation to save Xiao LAN. However, he had promised his wife and daughter that he would not interfere in this matter. Therefore, no matter how much they cried and quarreled, no matter how hard they tried, he would not care. It was all useless.

    After crying for a while, Ru Ping¡¯s heart sank when she saw that Yin ping didn¡¯t say a word. Then, she cried again. ¡°Brother-inw! Xiao LAN is your most beloved niece, so her business is your business. You can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing!¡±

    ¡°Are you done? ¡± Yin ping, who was annoyed by the noise, roared. His roar scared Ru Ping so much that she didn¡¯t dare to cry anymore.

    ¡°Brother-inw! You have to help LAN ¡®er. ¡± Ru Ping sobbed and said softly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this from sister Lin and discussed it with the elders of the family. The elders think that this matter was caused by LAN ¡®er, so you should deal with it yourself. Our Yin family will not interfere in this matter.¡± Yin ping brought out the elders and said.

    ¡°Brother-inw! How could this be! LAN ¡®er got into trouble in your Yin family. You also promised to give us an exnation. ¡± Ru Ping and Xiao Hua quickly said.

    ¡°I said I¡¯ll give you an exnation because you told me this had nothing to do with LAN ¡®er. However, as far as I know, this was caused by LAN¡¯ er. Shouldn¡¯t you tell me the truth?¡± Yin ping asked indifferently.

    ¡°Brother-inw! You¡¯ve watched LAN ¡®er grow up. Don¡¯t you know what kind of child she is? How could she do such a thing?¡± Ru Ping quibbled guiltily.

    ¡°You know better than me whether she can do it or not. Let¡¯s not talk about this now. You¡¯d better quickly prepare thepensation that the other party wants. Saving LAN ¡®er is more important. As for the other things, wait until LAN¡¯ er is better. You must gather all the items within three days. Otherwise, you will be responsible for the consequences. ¡± Yin ping coldly reminded.

    ¡°Brother-inw! They were the ones who injured LAN ¡®er, and now LAN¡¯ er has fainted from the pain. Why should wepensate them? This was simply too unreasonable! This kind of thing couldn¡¯t be exined anywhere, right? Besides, even if there¡¯s a need forpensation, they should be the ones paying us!¡± Ru Ping reminded him with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°The thing that can save LAN ¡®er is in his hands now. He wants you topensate him. Can you refuse?¡± Yin ping said unhappily. He really didn¡¯t want to ask if they were close, but he had to remind them.

    ¡°Brother-inw! Your Yin n is one of the eight great divine domains and has a transcendent status in the divine realm. No matter what identity that woman has, since she¡¯s currently living in the yin n, she¡¯ll have to obediently hand over the snake¡¯s saliva with just a word from you! We don¡¯t need to waste our time!¡± Ru Ping said with a fawning smile.

    ¡°That woman won¡¯t listen to me. You¡¯d better do as she says. I can¡¯t help you with this.¡± Yin ping didn¡¯t even think and rejected.

    ¡°Brother-inw, what¡¯s the identity of that woman? Even you can¡¯t do anything to her?¡± Ru Ping asked curiously. She wouldn¡¯t say that the girl had an ambiguous rtionship with Yin ping now, in case they annoyed him again. Then they wouldn¡¯t be able toe to the yin family in the future. Yin ping was their big backer, so they couldn¡¯t offend him.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business who she is. In short, don¡¯t mess with her. Prepare thepensation she asked for in three days. The most important thing is to save LAN ¡®er. ¡± Yin ping once again reminded him. Before knowing his father¡¯s intentions, he didn¡¯t dare to touch that girl. He had already said what he needed to say. As for whether Xiao Hua¡¯s family would do as he said, that wasn¡¯t something he could control.

    Three dayster.

    Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t receivepensation from the other party as she had hoped. However, she didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry. She continued to lie on the deck chair leisurely and bask in the sun. Seeing this, grape chuckled and teased,¡±Miss! You¡¯ve lost our bet!¡±

 Chapter 1424

    <h4>Chapter 1424: True colors revealed (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Grape! I didn¡¯t lose, and you didn¡¯t win! Don¡¯t forget who we¡¯ve bet on paying thepensation. The Xiao family hasn¡¯t paid thepensation yet, and the yin family hasn¡¯t paid for them either, so our bet isn¡¯t over yet!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°But miss! It¡¯s already been three days. ¡± Grape reminded.

    ¡°Yes, I asked them to send thepensation and the money to buy small fire¡¯s saliva within three days, but they refused to send it over, so we can¡¯t do anything about it! So, our bet isn¡¯t over yet. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    ¡°Miss, do you mean that the bet will continue?¡± Grape asked with some uncertainty.

    ¡°Why not continue? They¡¯ll definitely send thepensation over, it¡¯s just a matter of a few days. ¡± Leng ruoxue said confidently. She could even guess the main reason why the other party was not willing to follow her instructions and send thepensation over. It was because Xiao Lan¡¯s injuries were showing signs of improvement.

    The truth was just as Leng ruoxue had guessed. Ever since Leng ruoxue had stated her conditions, Xiao Hua and his wife had discussed for a long time. They had even looked for Yin ping a few times, hoping that the other party wouldpensate them. However, Yin ping had not relented. At the same time, Xiao Lan¡¯s injuries had also shown signs of improvement, so they had not thought much of it.

    In three days, the swelling on Xiao Lan¡¯s face had subsided, and the festering parts had begun to form knots. Her appearance was slowly recovering. Seeing this, Xiao Hua and his wife were even more relieved. As for Xiao Lin¡¯s warning and warning, they hadpletely forgotten about it.

    In the room, Xiao LAN sat in front of the dressing table! Looking at her restored appearance in the mirror, she was very happy. That damned snake and woman had caused him to suffer for so many days. He would definitely not let them off! Thinking of this, she summoned the maidservant and whispered something in her ear before the maidservant left the room.

    ¡°LAN ¡®er! What did you just say to the maidservant?¡± Sitting by the bed and looking at her daughter, Ru Ping asked curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing! I told her to send people to help me keep an eye on the three people from Bright Stream garden. If there¡¯s a situation, immediatelye and tell me! Hmph! They caused me to suffer for so many days. If I let them go, would I still be Xiao LAN?¡± Xiao LAN said viciously, a sinister look shing across her beautiful face.

    ¡°LAN ¡®er! After all, this is the yin family. Because of you, we have already made them unhappy. If we cause any trouble at this time, it will not be good for us. ¡± Ru Ping reminded.

    ¡°Mother! I know what to do! You still don¡¯t trust me!¡± Xiao LAN said in a spoiled manner.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m at ease with LAN ¡®er! ¡°But your father ...¡± Ru Ping stopped halfway, for she suddenly remembered that LAN ¡®er had just recovered from her injury. She didn¡¯t want to tell her about this, or she would be annoyed.

    ¡°Mother! Are you trying to say that aunt and uncle are a little dissatisfied with you?¡± Xiao LAN said. Although she had been in a daze most of the time these past few days, she could still hear some of their conversations.

    ¡°Yup! Your father went to look for Xiao Lin many times, but Xiao Lin didn¡¯t see him, and Yin ping didn¡¯t either! They had really gone too far! Is this what an elder sister and brother-inw should do?¡± As soon as she thought of the cold treatment she had received in the past two days, Ru Ping had a stomach full ofints. Originally, it was fine if her daughter didn¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t intend to say it now to annoy her daughter. But since her daughter knew, there was no harm in saying it.

    ¡°Mother! You shouldn¡¯t beining. We should be thinking about how to make aunt and uncle treat us the same as before. After all, we can¡¯t do without their support. ¡± In contrast to Ru Ping¡¯s anger, Xiao LAN was still very calm. She knew very well that without the support of her aunt and uncle, her family would never have the status they had today. Therefore, she was not willing to give up such a backer no matter what. Who asked her to still think about the position of the future mistress of the yin family?

    ¡°Of course I know that! But they don¡¯t even want to see us now. ¡± Ru Ping couldn¡¯t help but Mutter.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we should think about how we can salvage the situation! Mother! Come with me to visit aunt and uncleter! My injuries have healed, so I have to thank them properly. They won¡¯t reject this reason again, right?¡± Xiao LAN said with a smile.

    ¡°Mm! What LAN ¡®er said makes sense!¡± Ru Ping nodded. Even if Xiao Lin and Yin ping were dissatisfied with the couple, they wouldn¡¯t refuse to see LAN ¡®er. After all, LAN¡¯ er had been doted on since she was a child. With LAN ¡®er around, their rtionship would definitely improve, she thought confidently.

    After Xiao LAN had dressed herself up in front of the dressing table, she took Ru Ping to the courtyard where Yin ping and Xiao Lin lived.

    As soon as they arrived at the courtyard, they heard a faintughtering from inside. Xiao LAN immediately felt a little upset because she was very familiar with this voice. It was her cousin¡¯s voice. She wasughing so happily now, so she must be chatting with her aunt! In the past, when she chatted with her aunt, she would also smile very happily. However, she didn¡¯t know when it started, but their rtionship became colder and colder. Although she kept trying to please her aunt, her aunt was always indifferent to her. This made her puzzled no matter how much she thought about it. She really couldn¡¯t remember what she did wrong to anger her aunt.

    After entering the courtyard, Xiao LAN saw her aunt sitting on a stone chair in the garden! Yin Xuan was talking to her in a very low voice, and she evenughed happily from time to time. Immediately, jealousy welled up in her heart. Why was Yin Xuan so happy? All of this should have been hers! However, it was taken away by Yin Xuan! No! She had to regain her position in her aunt¡¯s heart. She couldn¡¯t let Yin Xuan be so proud.

    After she made up her mind, she quickly walked in front of Xiao Lin and bowed respectfully. She then slowly said,¡±¡±Aunt! LAN ¡®er is here to visit you. ¡±

    ¡°LAN ¡®er is better? He should be resting in his room, how can he run around!¡± Xiao Lin looked at Xiao LAN and said with a faint smile. In fact, what she meant was, don¡¯t run around the yin family and don¡¯te to her ce. However, she knew that Xiao LAN would definitely not understand the hidden meaning of her words. Even if she did, she would pretend not to know.

 Chapter 1425

    <h4>Chapter 1425: True colors revealed (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, aunt. Your niece¡¯s body is fine now.¡± Xiao LAN stood next to Xiao Lin very politely and even tried to fill Xiao Lin¡¯s Cup with tea. However, the teapot was snatched away by Yin Xuan.

    Yin Xuan smiled.¡±Cousin¡¯s body has just recovered. It¡¯s not good for her to overwork herself. Just leave this kind of rough work to me.¡±

    ¡°Younger Biao sister is thoughtful.¡± Xiao LAN said as she suppressed her anger.

    ¡°LAN ¡®er, if there¡¯s nothing important, you can go back to your room and have a good rest! I won¡¯t be sending you off. ¡± Xiao Lin said.

    ¡°Aunt! LAN ¡®er is here to see you. ¡± Xiao LAN said in a slightly aggrieved tone, and ayer of mist appeared in her beautiful eyes.

    ¡°Yup! Sister! LAN ¡®er¡¯s injury has just recovered, and she¡¯s in a hurry to see you. Look at how filial she is!¡± Ru Ping also chimed in.

    ¡°I know that LAN ¡®er is filial! I appreciate it! However, LAN ¡®er¡¯s body has just recovered, and I can¡¯t bear to see her overwork herself, so I¡¯d better let her go back to her room to rest!¡± Xiao Lin said with concern.

    ¡°This ...¡± Ru Ping seemed to want to say something, but she was pulled back by Xiao LAN, so she kept quiet.

    ¡°I¡¯m really grateful for aunt¡¯s care and concern. I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯lle back to see you in a few days.¡± Xiao LAN said in a very understanding manner. After she finished speaking, she bowed to Xiao Lin, then turned around and left with her mother.

    Out of the yard, Ru Ping asked unwillingly,¡±¡±LAN ¡®er! We¡¯re leaving just like that?¡±

    ¡°What else can we do? Let¡¯s go and see uncle!¡± Xiao LAN suggested. Ru Ping nodded and then the two walked toward Yin Ping¡¯s study.

    However, when they reached the door of Yin Ping¡¯s study, they couldn¡¯t go in because the guard at the door told them that the substitute family head had important things to deal with and wouldn¡¯t see anyone! The two of them had no choice but to return to their own residence.

    In fact, Yin ping didn¡¯t go to the study room today. He stayed in his room and watched his wife and daughter talking andughing in the garden. When Xiao LAN and her daughter came, he saw them, but he didn¡¯t go out. After they left, Yin ping opened the door and walked into the garden.

    ¡°Father! You¡¯re finally willing toe out. ¡± Yin Xuan, who was chatting with her mother, teased Yin ping after seeing him.

    ¡°You little girl, you even dare to tease your own father! You¡¯re really looking for a beating!¡± Yin ping patted Yin Xuan¡¯s head as a token gesture.

    ¡°Mother! Look, father actually hit me! You have to make the decision for me!¡± Yin Xuan pouted her pink lips andined.

    ¡°Bad girl, you¡¯re getting naughtier the older you get, good hit!¡± Xiao Lin said with a smile.

    ¡°Mother! How can you forget your daughter when you¡¯re with her?¡± Yin Xuan¡¯s mouth pouted higher and higher! He pretended to be dissatisfied.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Hearing Yin Xuan¡¯sint, Yin ping and Xiao Lin couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°You guys are too bad. I¡¯m going to ignore you guys. I¡¯m going to find my sister to y.¡± Yin Xuan stomped her feet, turned around, and ran out of the courtyard.

    After Yin Xuan left, Yin ping furrowed his brows and said,¡±Sister Lin, has LAN ¡®er¡¯s injury really recovered?¡± He hadn¡¯t visited Xiao LAN in the past few days, but he had heard that Xiao Lan¡¯s injuries were slowly recovering. He didn¡¯t see it clearly in the room just now, so he asked.

    ¡°Alright! However, that¡¯s only on the surface. ¡± Xiao Lin sighed helplessly. Xiao Hua and his wife¡¯s shortsightedness had harmed Xiao LAN, and Xiao LAN had brought this upon herself. Therefore, she would have to bear this bitter fruit alone.

    ¡°Then can we trust Leng ruoxue¡¯s words? Are you lying to us?¡± Yin ping still had some doubts. To be honest, he had never seen such a poison in his life! Not only could it heal on its own, but it was also said that if it rpsed, it would be more and more serious. If that was really the case, then wasn¡¯t this poison very terrifying and a little too vicious?

    ¡°I believe her. She has no reason to lie to us. If it¡¯s only for money, it¡¯s even more impossible. Besides, the poison in Xiao Lan¡¯s body has indeed been cured as she said. As for what will happen in the future, we can only take it one step at a time.¡± Xiao Lin said softly.

    ¡°AI! We¡¯ve watched LAN ¡®er grow up, and I really don¡¯t want her to be like what you¡¯ve said. So, I¡¯d rather that Leng ruoxue was lying to us than let LAN¡¯ er suffer for the rest of her life. ¡± Yin ping couldn¡¯t bear to say.

    ¡°Brother ping! I understand how you feel, but we¡¯re not rted to Leng ruoxue in any way. She has no reason to lie to us about such a matter. Furthermore, I believe that Leng ruoxue isn¡¯t that kind of person, even though I haven¡¯t spent much time with her. ¡± Xiao Linforted her gently.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yin ping nodded his head. He could choose not to believe Leng ruoxue, but he had no choice but to believe his own wife.

    ¡°Brother ping! I¡¯m now a member of the yin family, so I don¡¯t n to care about the Xiao family¡¯s Affairs anymore. What will happen to Xiao Hua¡¯s family in the future will be up to them. ¡± After thinking for a while, Xiao Lin spoke in a serious tone.

    ¡°Sister Lin! I understand!¡± Yin ping gently pulled Xiao Lin into his arms, but he didn¡¯t say anything. The two just kept hugging each other, and a faint warmth surrounded them.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue was still basking in the sun in the garden as usual. Yin Xuan¡¯s voice could be heard from afar.

    ¡°Sister! I¡¯m here to see you!¡± Before they even entered Mingxi garden, Yin Xuan had already called out loudly. As soon as she ran into the garden of Mingxi garden, she saw Leng ruoxue lyingfortably on a recliner with two beautiful maidservants serving tea and water.

    ¡°Sister! Your life is sofortable! I¡¯m starting to envy you. ¡± Yin Xuan said with a hint of jealousy. Living in such a family n, there was no way one could live as they wished. Therefore, she was really envious, jealous, and hateful of Leng ruoxue¡¯s carefreeness!

    ¡°If you want to, you can be as free as me.¡± Leng ruoxue opened her beautiful eyes and smiled.

    ¡°AI! It¡¯s easier said than done!¡± Yin Xuan sighed and said helplessly.

    ¡°The key is whether you want to be carefree or not. How strong is your desire to be carefree?¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Sister! Of course I want to be like you, but I have too many things I can¡¯t let go of, so I can¡¯t do what you¡¯re doing. ¡± Yin Xuan said with a bit of distress. Although she was still young, her future had already been arranged, and she had no choice.

 Chapter 1426

    <h4>Chapter 1426: True colors revealed (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Xuan ¡®er! You¡¯re still young, don¡¯t think about these annoying things. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng ruoxue changed the topic.

    ¡°Sister! Can¡¯t I juste and find you for no reason?¡± Yin Xuan pouted her little mouth and pretended to be dissatisfied.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t been here for a few days. There must be something going on today.¡± Leng ruoxue said with absolute certainty, a faint smile on her beautiful face.

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m really here for something today. ¡± Yin Xuan felt a little embarrassed when she heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? speak!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was full of ¡®see, I was right!¡¯. .

    ¡°Sister! The wounds on Xiao Lan¡¯s face have all healed, and she¡¯s no different from before. What¡¯s going on?¡± Yin Xuan asked, somewhat puzzled.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? She has to take a pill to detoxify her injuries within three days. Otherwise, even if she recovers, it will rpse. Once it reurs, it will be more and more serious, and there will be no medicine to cure it. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. The Xiao family would not be willing to fork out the money for the next three days, so they would have to bear the consequences themselves.

    ¡°Sister! Then when will her injury rpse?¡± Yin Xuan asked curiously.

    ¡°This is hard to say! However, it¡¯s best for her not to eat some stimting food, or else the rpse will be faster. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Stimting food? What do you mean, sister?¡± Yin Xuan asked with a face full of question marks.

    ¡°It¡¯s best not to eat fish and the like. ¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Argh! Xiao LAN loves to eat fish, and she would eat it almost every two or three days. If I don¡¯t let her eat fish, she won¡¯t be able to take it. ¡± Yin Xuan eximed.

    ¡°Oh! I think you can kindly remind her not to eat fish. ¡± Leng ruoxue smiled indifferently as she suggested.

    ¡°Why? I don¡¯t want to!¡± Yin Xuan immediately objected. She couldn¡¯t wait for Xiao Lan¡¯s injury to rpse! Who cared what she ate!

    ¡°She¡¯s your cousin, after all. If you show her some concern, you can show your kindness. Sometimes, we still have to act. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t eat fish anymore after I remind her?¡± After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, Yin Xuan said in distress.

    ¡°She¡¯ll listen to you? If she listens to you and stops eating fish, the poison will take longer to take effect, but it¡¯s not impossible for it to rpse. What are you worried about?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile. She could tell that Yin Xuan did not just hate her cousin. In fact, the reason why she had asked Yin Xuan to remind Xiao LAN was not only to give Yin Xuan a chance to show her affection, but also because she was sure that miss LAN would not listen to Yin Xuan. Instead, she would think that Yin Xuan was deliberately trying to provoke her and make her remember the painful experience.

    Xiao LAN was such a self-righteous and ungrateful person. No matter what she did, she would always think that she was not in the wrong and that the fault was always with others. If others ¡®words or actions did not suit her, they would be going against her. She had seen people like Xiao LAN before, but it was rare to see someone as outrageous as her.

    ¡°Hehe! What my sister said makes sense. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll do her a favor! However, she won¡¯t be grateful to me. ¡± Yin Xuan said, clearly aware of the situation.

    ¡°It¡¯s her business whether she¡¯s grateful or not. You just have to do what you should do.¡± Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Sister! You¡¯re so bad! But I like it. ¡± Yin Xuan said softly. After she finished speaking, she chatted with Leng ruoxue for a while more before leaving Mingxi garden impatiently to return the favor.

    Watching Yin Xuan¡¯s back, grape asked in confusion,¡±¡±Miss! Why was Little Miss so happy? Isn¡¯t it just to deliver a letter?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s gloating over my misfortune. ¡± Leng ruoxue said in understanding. She then instructed lotus seed,¡±¡±Lotus, go and tell the guards outside the courtyard that there seems to be suspicious people near Bright Stream garden and have them pay more attention.¡± Ever since the matter of miss LAN had urred, the head butler of the yin n had arranged for guards to be stationed outside Bright Stream garden. In the name of protection, it was actually to prevent the same thing from happening again. Who asked her to have such a powerful little snake?

    ¡°Yes! Miss!¡± Lotus seed replied. After bowing, she turned and left.

    ¡°Miss! How do you know that there are suspicious people outside?¡± Grape¡¯s face was full of admiration. Miss didn¡¯t even leave the house and still knew that someone was secretly monitoring her outside. She was really amazing.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who told me?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her eyebrows and teased.

    ¡°Did I?¡± Grape¡¯s face was full of question marks. She couldn¡¯t remember saying such words to miss. Besides, she didn¡¯t have any evidence.

    ¡°Of course I do.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded with certainty. The truth was, grape had never told her about it. She could only tell from grape¡¯s face. Who asked this girl to go out once ande back with a long face? it made it impossible for Leng ruoxue to pretend that she did not see it. Moreover, she did not think that it was a big deal to be monitored outside. The people sent by the head butler were also monitoring her brazenly!

    ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten. ¡± Grape said gloomily.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, everyone has times when they forget things. ¡± Leng ruoxue wasughing in her heart, but she still spoke in aforting tone.

    At this time, lotus seed walked in from outside, apanied by the guard outside Bright Stream garden. In the Guard¡¯s hand was a short, ordinary-looking man. The man¡¯s face was full of fear and guilt.

    ¡°Miss! We¡¯ve caught him. ¡± Lotus seed said happily.

    ¡°Oh! You¡¯ve caught him so quickly?¡± Leng ruoxue was a little surprised. She really didn¡¯t know if it was because the yin family¡¯s guards were highly efficient, or if the person monitoring them was too stupid. How could they be caught so easily? She didn¡¯t feel a sense of aplishment.

    ¡°Miss! He¡¯s too stupid, hiding in the tree in broad daylight and wearing such eye-catching clothes. It¡¯s impossible for us to pretend not to see him. ¡± Lotus seed helplessly pointed at the man¡¯s white clothes.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Hearing lotus seed¡¯s words, grape could not help butugh.

    AI! It seemed that the other party was really too stupid. Leng ruoxue was also very helpless about this. So the other party had sent this person here to add to theirughingstock!

 Chapter 1427

    <h4>Chapter 1427: True colors revealed (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Let him go!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s forehead was dripping with cold sweat as she spoke indifferently.

    ¡°Miss! How can we let him go so easily?¡± Lotus seed was somewhat puzzled. Didn¡¯t miss send her out to catch this person? Now that they¡¯ve been caught, why are they letting them go without even asking?!

    ¡°If we don¡¯t let him go, are we still going to let him stay for dinner?¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Uh! Then let him go!¡± Lotus seed understood. Miss was disdainful of this person for being useless!

    When the guard heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he gave a slight bow and left with the man who was so frightened that his face had turned pale.

    After they left, grape could not help but ask,¡±¡±Miss! Do you know who sent that person?¡±

    ¡°Do you still need to ask?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°But, it¡¯s also possible that they were sent by someone else from the yin family.¡± Grape reminded. Because of Xiao Lan¡¯s incident, many people in the yin family knew about the existence of the youngdy and were very curious about her identity. So, wasn¡¯t it normal to send people to monitor her?

    ¡°If the yin family wants to know my identity, they can just ask your head butler. However, they will not be interested in my every move.¡± Leng ruoxue was very certain.

    ¡°Then what did Xiao LAN want to do by sending people here? Right now, she can¡¯t enter Bright Stream garden, and the youngdy can¡¯t leave. ¡± After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, grape frowned and said in a conflicted manner.

    ¡°Why are you thinking about this? No matter what her goal is, she will only reap what she sowed in the end. ¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, shey back on the recliner and closed her eyes.

    At the same time, Yin Xuan also went to Xiao Lan¡¯s residence.

    In the room.

    Xiao LAN indifferently looked at Yin Xuan and coldly said,¡±¡±Xuan ¡®er, why did you suddenly think ofing to see me? back in the garden, you clearly didn¡¯t want to see me.¡±

    ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re right. I don¡¯t want to see you. However, I¡¯ve received some news that has something to do with you, so I¡¯m here to tell you. We¡¯re rtives after all!¡± Yin Xuan said with a smile.

    ¡°What news?¡± Xiao LAN was a little puzzled. She didn¡¯t think that her cousin, who had hated her since she was young, would tell her anything useful.

    ¡°Cousin! Didn¡¯t uncle and aunty tell you that your injuries are only temporary? It¡¯ll rpse after a while, and it¡¯ll get more and more serious each time?¡± Yin Xuan asked curiously. In fact, she knew that her uncle and aunt wouldn¡¯t tell Xiao LAN about this, so she asked this on purpose.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Are you cursing me?¡± As expected, Xiao LAN said angrily after hearing Yin Xuan¡¯s words.

    ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m telling the truth. How could I curse you? Originally, your injury could have beenpletely healed, but unfortunately, uncle and aunt can¡¯t bear to part with money, so I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯s no way to detoxify your poison forever. However, as long as you don¡¯t eat stimting food, the speed of the rpse should be slower. ¡± Yin Xuan said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you talk nonsense in front of me! I know you¡¯re jealous of me, so you¡¯re trying to make me angry, right? I won¡¯t fall for your trick! Yin Xuan! You¡¯re just a little girl, how could you possibly win Against Me! Aunt and uncle love me the most. If I tell them these words, which side do you think they will stand on?¡± After calming down a little, Xiao LAN suppressed her anger and said. Although Yin Xuan¡¯s words made her very angry, she could not be fooled by Yin Xuan. She would not believe Yin Xuan¡¯s words.

    ¡°Cousin! Since you don¡¯t believe me, then I have nothing to say. However, I still have to tell you, don¡¯t eat fish and other stimting food! Otherwise, your face will still rot. ¡± Yin Xuan reminded him again, but she was secretlyughing in her heart. Her sister was right. Xiao LAN didn¡¯t believe her.

    ¡°Pa!¡± As soon as Yin Xuan¡¯s voice fell, her lovely face was pped, and half of her face immediately swelled up. At this time, Xiao Lan¡¯s door was suddenly opened.

    Seeing Xiao Lin, Yin ping, and her parents appear in her room, Xiao LAN was stunned. She even forgot to take back her hand that was raised in the air.

    ¡°Aunt, uncle! You guys, why are you guys here?¡± Aftering back to her senses, Xiao LAN quickly withdrew her hand and asked with an embarrassed expression. She didn¡¯t expect to be caught red-handed when she hit Yin Xuan. What should she do? Her mind turned quickly and she was extremely anxious.

 Chapter 1428

    <h4>Chapter 1428: As a witness (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°We¡¯re here to see you, LAN ¡®er. But we didn¡¯t expect to see this!¡± Xiao Lin said coldly. Then, she walked to Yin Xuan and said with a distressed look,¡±¡±Xuan ¡®er! Poor child! You don¡¯t have toe and see her anymore. ¡±

    ¡°Aunt! This is all a misunderstanding! It¡¯s none of my business! It was younger cousin sister who provoked me, so I identally hit her. ¡± After Xiao LAN heard Xiao Lin¡¯s words, she quickly exined. However, it might have been better if she didn¡¯t exin. After she exined, Xiao Lin became even angrier.

    ¡°Misunderstanding? You dare to hit her for a mere misunderstanding! If it wasn¡¯t a misunderstanding, wouldn¡¯t you have killed her?¡± Xiao Lin said angrily. She knew that LAN ¡®er always bullied her daughter in private, but she had never found any evidence. She didn¡¯t expect to catch it this time. How could she let go of such a rare opportunity? therefore, from the beginning, she didn¡¯t n to let Xiao LAN off easily.

    ¡°Aunt! How would I dare! I know that my younger cousin is your precious, how would I dare to bully her! I was really angry this time, and I made a mistake! Aunt, uncle, please don¡¯t be angry with me. I¡¯ll apologize to my younger cousin. ¡± Xiao Lan¡¯s voice was choked with sobs, and her beautiful eyes were filled with tears. After she finished speaking, she knelt on the ground with a ¡®plop¡¯ and looked up at Xiao Lin and Yin Xuan.

    ¡°Cousin, please forgive me. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Xiao LAN said to Yin Xuan.

    ¡°Cousin! What are you doing? Hurry up and get up! I can¡¯t afford it. ¡± Seeing this, Yin Xuan also quickly said and bent down to help Xiao LAN up, but Xiao LAN refused to stand up.

    Yin Xuan had no choice but to give up. However, she wouldn¡¯t let Xiao LAN put on a show of self-pity, Hmph! Did he think that he would be fine after hitting her and kneeling down? How could it be so easy! This time, she wanted to settle both old and new scores.

    Thinking of this, Yin Xuan said with a heavy heart,¡±Cousin, are you forcing us to forgive you? Although you¡¯ve always bullied me in private in the past and even hit me this time, I really don¡¯t me you. Who asked you to be in a bad mood? I can understand, but you¡¯ve already beaten us. If you force us like this, even if we forgive you this time, we¡¯ll still feel ufortable. Why do you have to do this?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s more, I¡¯m telling you the truth. I¡¯m telling you this with good intentions, but not only did you not believe me, you even hit me.¡± Yin Xuan¡¯s cute face was full of grievances.

    ¡°Xuan ¡®er, what are you going to tell her?¡± Xiao Lin heard Yin Xuan¡¯s words and quickly asked. Before, when they had just walked into the room, they had heard the sound of a ping from inside, so they had quickly pushed the door open and entered, so they were not very clear about what had happened.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I go to see my sister? She told me that cousin¡¯s injury would rpse again, but if she ate stimting food, the rpse would happen even faster. After I heard this, I immediately came to tell cousin, but she didn¡¯t believe me! She even said that I was cursing her! Then, he hit me. ¡± Yin Xuan also said with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°LAN ¡®er! Was what Xuan ¡®er said true? This is the misunderstanding you were talking about?¡± Xiao Lin red at him and questioned him loudly.

    ¡°Aunt! My injury has just recovered and younger Biao sister came to say such things. If it was anyone else, they would be angry!¡± Xiao LAN exined in a low voice.

    ¡°Yup! Sister! No one can stay calm when ites to this kind of thing. LAN ¡®er didn¡¯t mean it, so please forgive her!¡± Ru Ping tried to smooth things over. She was afraid that this matter would anger Xiao Lin and her husband. Without their protection, the Xiao family would step on them. They were used to being arrogant in the Xiao family. Without their support, the Xiao family would take the opportunity to hit them when they were down!

    ¡°Aunt, cousin, I know it¡¯s my fault this time. I wasn¡¯t calm enough. Cousin, beat me up to vent your anger! As long as you¡¯re willing to forgive me for my unintentional mistake. ¡± Xiao LAN said with a sincere expression.

    ¡°Cousin, if you think that I can make up for your unintentional mistake by hitting you back, then you¡¯re gravely mistaken. If a dog bites you, can you bite the dog back?¡± Yin Xuan said with a faint smile. Hmph! Since Xiao LAN kept saying that it was an unintentional mistake, then she could only treat Xiao LAN as a dog. However, wasn¡¯t this a little sorry for the cute dog? Her heart was filled with regret.

    ¡°Xuan ¡®er¡¯s right. This matter isn¡¯t about you pping Xuan¡¯ er and Xuan ¡®er returning a p to you. We already know the cause of this matter, and LAN¡¯ er, I also want to tell you that everything Xuan ¡®er has said to you is true. I¡¯ve said these words to your parents before, but they don¡¯t believe me and even hope that they¡¯ll be lucky. As a result, you can only bear the consequences yourself.¡± Xiao Lin¡¯s tone was very cold. After that, she took Yin Xuan and turned to leave Xiao Lan¡¯s room.

    ¡°Aunt!¡±

    ¡°Sister!¡±

    Xiao LAN and Xiao Hua shouted in unison, but Xiao Lin didn¡¯t even turn around.

    ¡°Brother-inw! Look at this, it¡¯s just a fight between children, please don¡¯t take it to heart!¡± Shao Hua saw that Yin ping was still there and said with an embarrassed expression.

    ¡°What a good fight between children! LAN ¡®er, Xuan¡¯ er said you used to bully her in private, is that true?¡± Yin ping asked with a cold smile.

    ¡°Uncle! How, how could this be possible! You also know how willful younger Biao sister is. ¡± Xiao LAN said nervously. She didn¡¯t even dare to look at Yin ping. If it was before today, she might have been able to deny it. However, after she was caught red-handed hitting Yin Xuan, she wasn¡¯t so confident.

    Seeing Xiao Lan¡¯s guilty expression, Yin ping already knew what was going on. He never thought that the Xiao LAN who was always so well-behaved and sensible in front of him would always bully his daughter in private. He still remembered that every time Xuan ¡®erined to him, he would always side with Xiao LAN. Now that he thought about it, he was already so old, but he was still being yed around by a little girl. It was really embarrassing. Besides, he also felt a little sorry for his daughter.

    Thinking of this, Yin ping said,¡±¡±LAN ¡®er¡¯s injury doesn¡¯t seem to be a big deal now, so you can pack your things and go back to the Xiao family tomorrow! Don¡¯te here anymore. ¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw! How could you do this? Are you trying to drive us away? Don¡¯t forget, you said you would give us an exnation. ¡± When Ru Ping heard that they had to leave, she immediately roared in dissatisfaction. Xiao LAN, on the other hand, didn¡¯t say a word and kept crying.

 Chapter 1429

    <h4>Chapter 1429: As a witness (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°What kind of exnation do you want from me? Haven¡¯t I taken enough care of you all these years? But how did you repay me? I haven¡¯t even gotten an exnation for bullying my daughter in private! Don¡¯t you think you should give us an exnation? I don¡¯t think you need to wait until tomorrow. Pack your things and leave now!¡± After Yin ping finished speaking, he turned around and left without looking back.

    After receiving Yin Ping¡¯s orders, the yin family¡¯s guards personally watched as Xiao Hua and his family of three packed up their things and personally sent them out of the yin family¡¯s main residence.

    After Yin ping left Xiao Lan¡¯s room, he went straight back to his own residence.

    Seeing that Yin Xuan and Xiao Lin were talking andughing in the room, and their mood was not affected, Yin Ping¡¯s heart was finally at ease. Seeing that her daughter had really grown up, she would probably be crying right now if it was the old her!

    ¡°Xuan ¡®er! How was it? Does your face still hurt?¡± Yin ping had just stepped into the room when he asked with a face full of concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now, father. Mother has applied some medicine on my face. ¡± Yin Xuan said with a smile, obviously in a good mood.

    ¡°What are you two talking about? why are you smiling so happily?¡± Yin ping saw that the swelling on his daughter¡¯s face had indeed subsided, so he changed the topic.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where Xuan ¡®er heard this joke from, but she¡¯s telling it to me right now!¡± Xiao Lin said with a smile.

    ¡°Oh! Xuan ¡®er should tell father about it too!¡± Yin ping said.

    ¡°Father! That joke doesn¡¯t suit you. By the way, how¡¯s uncle¡¯s family doing?¡± Yin Xuan asked curiously. Xiao LAN had been caught red-handed when she hit her, so her father wouldn¡¯t let them off easily, right?

    ¡°I¡¯ve already invited them back to the Xiao family. They don¡¯t have toe here anymore.¡± Yin ping said indifferently. After he finished, he looked at Xiao Lin with some worry and said,¡±Sister Lin won¡¯t me me, right?¡±

    ¡°Brother ping! Why would I me you? You¡¯ve taken care of them enough, but they¡¯re not satisfied and want more. Besides, I know that LAN ¡®er has bullied Xuan¡¯ er a lot in the past, but LAN ¡®er is too scheming, and I¡¯ve never been able to find any evidence against her. This time, even if brother ping doesn¡¯t chase them away, I can¡¯t tolerate them anymore. ¡± Xiao Lin was still a little angry. After she finished speaking, she red at her daughter resentfully. This girl had just told her that she could have avoided Xiao Lan¡¯s p, but she deliberately did not do so to leave evidence.

    ¡°Sister Lin, since you knew that LAN ¡®er bullied Xuan¡¯ er a lot, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Yin ping grumbled.

    ¡°Father! I¡¯veined to you a lot when I was young! However, you¡¯ve never sided with me, and mother doesn¡¯t have any evidence. You also dote on Xiao LAN so much, so even if we tell you, you won¡¯t believe us. ¡± Yin Xuan reminded her with an evil smile. She knew her father too well. No matter what her father did, he would always pay attention to evidence. Therefore, if she wanted him to stand on her side, she must have evidence. Otherwise, it would be useless no matter what she said. And Xiao Lan¡¯s previous efforts would all be in vain because of the irrefutable evidence this time. Xiao LAN would probably be very angry! When she thought of this, her mood became extremely excited. She felt that the p was worth it.

    ¡°Uh! In the past, I was wrong. Who would have thought that Xiao LAN, who looked so well-behaved on the outside, would always bully my daughter in private!¡± Yin ping said with an embarrassed face.

    ¡°Father! I¡¯m not the only one she¡¯s bullying! Many nsmen of the yin family have been bullied by her, but those nsmen don¡¯t have a father who is the current patriarch or a brother who is the young master, so they all dare not speak out. ¡± Yin Xuan said honestly.

    ¡°This kind of thing won¡¯t happen again. Father will never let theme to our house again.¡± Yin ping promised.

    ¡°Hehe! This is great. ¡± Yin Xuan nodded happily. She would never see Xiao LAN at home again, and this fact made her feel particrly good.

    Just as Yin Xuan¡¯s family of three was chatting, a guard suddenly walked in and whispered a few words to Yin ping. After Yin ping heard this, his face immediately became ugly.

    After the guard reported, he turned and left. Seeing this, Xiao Lin and Yin Xuan both asked in confusion,¡±¡±What happened?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Hua¡¯s family followed Yin bang to the second branch¡¯s courtyard to stay.¡± Yin ping sighed.

    ¡°What? What did Shao Hua and the others want to do? Don¡¯t they know what the second household is nning?¡± After Xiao Lin heard this, she growled angrily.

    The yin family¡¯s first branch and second branch had been at odds for a long time. The first branch was led by his husband, while the second branch was led by Yin bang. Although Yin bang was a concubine¡¯s son, he had always believed that his aptitude and ability were no less than his husband ¡®s. Why should his husband be the substitute head of the family while he could only obey because of his lower status? this fact made Yin bang rather angry. She had been secretly trying to make things difficult for her husband. Xiao Hua and the others were aware of this, but now they were involved with them. Suddenly, Xiao Lin felt a deep disappointment in her heart. She felt that she had raised an ungrateful Wolf who had betrayed her husband.

    ¡°Mother! They¡¯ve always been that kind of people. It¡¯s not worth it to be angry with them. Don¡¯t be angry and harm your health. ¡± Yin Xuan saw her mother¡¯s expression and knew that her mother was angry. However, her uncle¡¯s family was not sensible people and her uncle could not make any decisions at home, so she was not surprised at all that they could do such a thing.

    ¡°Yup! Sister Lin! Don¡¯t be angry! Although Yin bang always opposed me, Xiao Hua probably has no value to them. The only thing they can do is to sow discord between you two, but after Xiao LAN hit Yin Xuan and I kicked them out, there¡¯s no longer any friendship between us. Xiao Hua¡¯s family probably hates us because of this, so even if Yin bang wanted to destroy it, he wouldn¡¯t have the chance. ¡± Yin ping consoled her in a gentle voice.

    In truth, when he first heard the news, he had felt very ufortable. Although he had chased Xiao Hua and the others out and even told them not toe back here in the future, if Xiao Hua really had some difficult things to do and needed his help, he would still help them. After all, he was his wife¡¯s brother! He just didn¡¯t think that Shao Hua and the others would be so disappointing to get together with Yin bang, and Yin bang¡¯s goal was obvious.

 Chapter 1430

    <h4>Chapter 1430: As a witness (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Brother ping! This was their fault to begin with, and it was fine if they didn¡¯t know how to repent, but how could they get together with Yin bang and the others? Don¡¯t they know what kind of person Yin bang is?¡± Xiao Lin said with disappointment.

    ¡°Sister Lin, since things havee to this, there¡¯s no point in getting angry. We can only take one step at a time. I hope they don¡¯t do anything that can¡¯t be undone.¡± Yin ping said helplessly.

    ¡°AI! I hope he can take care of himself. ¡± Xiao Lin sighed.

    ¡°Father, mother! Let¡¯s not think about these unhappy things. What will happen to uncle¡¯s family in the future can only depend on them. We can¡¯t always help them like this! They¡¯re not kids anymore, they know what they¡¯re doing. ¡± Yin Xuan also reminded.

    ¡°Hehe! Xuan ¡®er has really grown up, to actually be able to say such a thing. ¡± Hearing Yin Xuan¡¯s words, Xiao Lin couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°Yup! Xuan ¡®er is much more sensible than before. ¡± Yin ping alsoughed.

    ¡°Father, mother! I¡¯ve always been so sensible! I¡¯m not going to talk to you guys, I¡¯m going to y with my sister. ¡± Yin Xuan said, a little embarrassed. After that, she turned around and ran away.

    Looking at Yin Xuan¡¯s back, the two looked at each other and smiled.

    Yin Xuan was like a happy bird as she flew into Mingxi garden.

    ¡°Sister! I¡¯m here to see you. ¡± Yin Xuan shouted excitedly.

    Leng ruoxue, who was napping on the deck chair, lifted her eyelids and looked at the happy Yin Xuan. She smiled and said,¡±¡±If I didn¡¯t remember wrongly, Xuan ¡®er seemed to have left not too long ago. Why did shee back so quickly?¡±

    ¡°Sister! Don¡¯t you wee me?¡± Hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, Yin Xuan said with an aggrieved expression.

    ¡°You are the yin family¡¯s most pampered little princess. How could I not wee you!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she teased.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it! Hehe! Sister! I¡¯m here to tell you the good news. ¡± Yin Xuan¡¯s face was mysterious.

    ¡°Could it be that miss Lan¡¯s injuries have rpsed? It can¡¯t be that fast!¡± Leng ruoxue guessed suspiciously.

    ¡°Of course not. When I listened to elder sister¡¯s words and went to tell her about this, she was so embarrassed that she hit me. My parents happened to see her, so my father asked uncle¡¯s family to leave the yin family.¡± Yin Xuan said with a proud smile.

    ¡°And then?¡± Leng ruoxue waited for her reply.

    ¡°Who knew that when they were leaving, one of my uncles, Yin bang, would invite them into his courtyard?¡± When Yin Xuan thought of this, she became a little distressed. Although they didn¡¯t want their uncle to be with Yin bang, they couldn¡¯t go to Yin bang¡¯s yard to chase him away, so they could only let nature take its course.

    ¡°That Yin bang has a conflict with you?¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yin Xuan nodded. In fact, it was all her ancestor¡¯s fault. Her grandfather, who was many years older than her, had married too many women. That was why there were so many descendants and it was so troublesome. However, she only dared toin in her heart and did not dare to say it out loud.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it should be fine. ¡± Leng ruoxue consoled.

    ¡°AI! I hope so!¡± Yin Xuan sighed, her face filled with helplessness.

    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯ve learned how to sigh at such a young age.¡± Leng ruoxueughed as she scolded.

    ¡°Sister! I¡¯m really worried! Although uncle looks mighty outside, he has to listen to aunt and cousin when he¡¯s home. So, I¡¯m afraid that uncle will be affected by those two women and hurt my mother. ¡± Yin Xuan said worriedly. Don¡¯t look at how she pretended not to care in front of her mother, but in reality, she was still very worried, mainly because she was afraid that her mother would be hurt.

    ¡°Madam Yin is not as weak as you think. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Leng ruoxueughed. This little girl was really too concerned! In her opinion, Xiao Lin was a sessful career woman. She wouldn¡¯t be defeated so easily.

    ¡°I hope I¡¯m just too nervous.¡± Yin Xuan said, a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Hehe! This is normal. ¡± Leng ruoxue admired Yin Xuan¡¯s protective heart towards her mother.

    Just as the two of them were chatting, a few guards suddenly walked in from outside the courtyard. When they saw Yin Xuan, the guards bowed respectfully and said to Leng ruoxue,¡±¡±Miss Leng, right? Grape and lotus seed have vited the yin family¡¯s rules and are now in prison. We are under orders to bring you to be a witness. ¡±

    ¡°What witness? The grapes and the Lotus seeds are just going to take the things your head butler gave me, what kind of family rules have they broken?¡± Leng ruoxue sneered as she questioned him. He was really trying to frame her! No wonder grape and lotus seed had not returned after such a long time. They had been locked up.

    ¡°Who sent you? Don¡¯t you know that elder sister can¡¯t leave Bright Stream garden?¡± Hearing the Guard¡¯s words, Yin Xuan also quickly asked. She was very sure that this order was not given by her father. Fortunately, she was here, otherwise, her sister would definitely misunderstand her father.

    ¡°It was the elders who gave the order.¡± The guard replied.

    ¡°Which elders?¡± Yin Xuan asked. Although the major matters of the family needed to be discussed with the elders before the final decision could be made, the daily affairs of the family were basically decided by her father, and a small matter like arresting a few nsmen who had vited the family rules didn¡¯t need the elders toe forward at all. What¡¯s more, this order was given by the elders, so did it mean that they had hidden this order from her father? Thinking of this, she was even angrier. These people clearly didn¡¯t put her father in their eyes! This was preposterous.

    ¡°This order was given by elder bang and the others,¡± The guard saw that Yin Xuan was a little angry and did not dare to hide it. Moreover, this kind of thing could not be hidden.

    ¡°Yin bang! He was really bold! Does my father know about this?¡± Yin Xuan said angrily. She didn¡¯t think that Yin bang woulde looking for trouble so quickly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the acting n head knows.¡± The guard quickly said. He was not willing to be cannon fodder in the battle between the direct descendants of the yin family, so he was quite cooperative with Yin Xuan.

    ¡°Then do you know that Grandpa patriarch doesn¡¯t allow elder sister to leave Bright Stream garden?¡± Yin Xuan asked again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I¡¯m only here on orders to invite miss Leng to be a witness. I hope miss Xuan won¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± The guard said with a bitter face. He didn¡¯t expect miss Xuan to be here. He was afraid that he couldn¡¯tplete his mission.

    ¡°If you can take me out of Bright Stream garden, I don¡¯t mind being a witness.¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently, her tone turning colder.

    ¡°Miss Leng! We¡¯re here to invite you because we¡¯re confident in our chances. Pleasee with us!¡± The guard spoke and kept his head lowered, not daring to look at Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Leng ruoxue stood up from the deck chair and was about to leave with the guards when she was pulled back by Yin Xuan.

    ¡°Sister! Don¡¯t go with them yet, I¡¯ll go and tell father. ¡± Yin Xuan said, a little worried.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m only going to be a witness. That elder bang won¡¯t do anything to me!¡± Leng ruoxue said confidently. She was getting tired of waiting for miss LAN to make her move these few days. It was a good time to go out for a walk and stretch her muscles. Besides, she wanted to show some people that Canary had a temper too.

    ¡°Lead the way!¡± Leng ruoxue turned around and said to the guards.

    ¡°Miss Leng, please!¡± The guard said solicitously. When they hade, elder bang had said that they had to be polite to this miss Leng and not use violence.

    Seeing Leng ruoxue leave with the guard, Yin Xuan was stunned. After she regained her senses, she remembered that she had to quickly tell her father about this. Immediately after, she ran out of Bright Stream garden.

    Leng ruoxue followed the guards out of Mingxi garden¡¯s main entrance without any hindrances. When she saw this scene, she could not help but chuckle in her heart. It seemed like elder bang had long prepared for this! This was even better. She did not like opponents who were too weak, and she hoped that elder bang would not disappoint her.

    The guards led Leng ruoxue to a side courtyard and left her there before turning to leave. Leng ruoxue went with the flow and found a ce to sit down. Her beautiful eyes kept on sizing up the scenery in the courtyard.

    This courtyard couldn¡¯t bepared to the Mingxi garden she lived in, because this was clearly an abandoned courtyard. Other than a few stone benches, there were only some trees and weeds that weren¡¯t very dense.

    ¡°Miss Leng is really calm!¡± All of a sudden, a slightly teasing voice rang in Leng ruoxue¡¯s ears. When she heard the voice, she turned around to look at the owner of the voice.

    The owner of the voice was a man who looked to be in his early thirties. The man was very handsome and tall, but his pair of slightly dark eyes destroyed his overall temperament. This man had some simrities with the master of the yin family, so it was not difficult to guess the rtionship between the two.

    If she had not guessed wrongly, this person should be the elder bang that the guard had mentioned. Furthermore, this elder bang had the strength of a Godking. As expected of someone from the eight great divine regions.

    ¡°Miss Leng, have you seen enough? Are you satisfied with me?¡± When Yin bang saw that Leng ruoxue was only sizing him up without saying anything, he couldn¡¯t help but tease her. What a pity! His father had taken a fancy to this woman. Otherwise, he would have definitely snatched her away. However, he would not dare to touch his father¡¯s woman even if he had ten guts. Therefore, he could only satisfy his craving with his eyes.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Leng ruoxue ignored the teasing in the other party¡¯s words and asked, even though she knew what was going on.

    ¡°I¡¯m yin bang, one of the elders of the yin family. ¡± Yin bang introduced himself.

    ¡°Oh! Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted me to be a witness? This is the yin n¡¯s prison?¡± Leng ruoxue had only just heard of Yin bang¡¯s name from Xuan ¡®er¡¯s mouth when she was ying dumb. To see him in person so quickly, this member of the yin family really couldn¡¯t help but think about him!

    ¡°How could this be the yin n¡¯s prison!¡± Yin bang said helplessly.

    ¡°Since this isn¡¯t a prison cell, why did those guards bring me here? You clearly told me to be a witness, but I don¡¯t know what rule grape and lotus seed have broken, and you still want me to be a witness. ¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°It was my idea to invite miss Leng here. Before we go to the prison, I have a few words to say to miss Leng.¡± Yin bang said with a smile.

    ¡°If you have something to say, please speak.¡± Leng ruoxue suppressed the impatience in her heart and replied politely. Even though she did not know what Yin bang was up to, she was certain that it was not something good. Otherwise, why would he have sneakily asked someone to bring her to such a remote courtyard? this fellow clearly had no good intentions! She was on high alert.

 Chapter 1431

    <h4>Chapter 1431: You¡¯re sitting in my seat (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. Grape and lotus seed stole the things that the n had given to youngdy Leng and were caught by us. However, those two maidservants stubbornly said that you gave them. Therefore, I specially sent someone to invite youngdy Leng to be a witness. I know that youngdy Leng is kind-hearted. Although they have been serving you these days, I don¡¯t hope that youngdy Leng will shield them. Otherwise, I can¡¯t exin it to the n. If everyone in the n follows suit in the future, wouldn¡¯t the yin n be in chaos?¡± Yin bang said, his heart aching.

    ¡°What did they steal?¡± Leng ruoxue had a puzzled look on her face. Based on her understanding of the two maidservants, they shouldn¡¯t be such people! Besides, even if they really liked something, they didn¡¯t have to steal it! Basically, the things that they took from the head butler, the things that they didn¡¯t need, were all given to them!

    ¡°When the timees, miss Leng will know. The reason why I told miss Leng these things in private was that I hope that miss Leng would not cover up for them out of goodwill. If that were the case, I would not be able to answer to my nsmen.¡± Yin bang reminded with a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! If they really did take something I don¡¯t know, I won¡¯t cover for them. ¡± Leng ruoxue promised. She finally understood what elder Yin was trying to say. He was telling her not to cover up for them. However, this fellow was not willing to reveal what they had taken. Wasn¡¯t this too strange?

    ¡°Since miss Leng has said so, I am relieved.¡± Yi bang said.

    ¡°Since elder Yin is at ease, can you take me to see my two maidservants now?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Of course! This way please, miss Leng. ¡± Yin bang invited him in a gentlemanly manner, and the two of them walked towards the prison cell.

    When they arrived at the prison cell, Leng ruoxue did not even look at Yin bang and walked straight in.

    The yin family¡¯s prison cell was located to the North of the yin family¡¯s main residence. The prison cell could be considered clean, but there was still a faint smell.

    There weren¡¯t many people locked up in the cell at the moment. Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t ask Yin bang where grape and lotus seed were locked up. She searched from the beginning. After searching through a few cells, she only found traces of grape and lotus seed when she reached the tenth cell.

    ¡°Grapes and lotus seeds!¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the two men who were tied to the wooden pole and covered in wounds. The anger in her heart was instantly ignited. Damn it, who was the one who hit them? Before things were clear, they had been beaten to such a state. At this time, lotus seed had already fainted, and grape only had a trace of consciousness left. The clothes on the two of them had long been torn and tattered, and the skin on their bodies was not in good condition.

    After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s voice, grape endured the pain and opened his eyes that were swollen like peaches. He called out weakly,¡±¡±Miss! What are you doing here? Quickly leave this ce! This is a trap. ¡± After that, grape also fainted.

    When Leng ruoxue heard grape¡¯s words, she turned around and looked at Yin bang who had already walked to her side. She said with a half-smile,¡±¡±Elder bang, why did you beat up the two maidservants who served me? What crime did theymit to deserve such a heavy punishment?¡±

    ¡°Men! Who did this?¡± When Yin bang heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s question, he hurriedly called for the guards and asked. To be honest, he didn¡¯t order anyone to beat up the two maidservants. Therefore, after seeing their injuries, he was extremely puzzled. He didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood by this beauty in front of him, so he naturally had to rify everything.

    ¡°This ... It should be miss LAN.¡± The guard said with a little fear. The two maidservants had suffered such heavy injuries, and as guards, they had failed in their duties. Therefore, they were very afraid that they would be punished, so they naturally did not hide the truth for Xiao LAN.

    ¡°Miss LAN? Could it be that youngdy Lan¡¯s authority in the yin n is so great that she can enter and leave any ce she wants, and can beat the yin n¡¯s maidservants as she wishes?¡± Leng ruoxue sneered. This was clearly incited by someone. At this time, that person still dared to y dumb in front of her. Did he really think she was a three-year-old child?

    ¡°This ...¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s sharp questioning made Yin bang break out in a cold sweat. He knew that Xiao LAN had used his name to enter the room. However, he had warned Xiao LAN not to act rashly before he had convicted the two maidservants. He did not expect that Xiao Lan¡¯s desire for revenge was so strong that she had ignored his warning and sneaked into the prison. She had even beaten them up so badly. Now, he had no way of exining it to the elders. Sigh! This was big trouble! At this time, he really hated Xiao LAN, that woman who failed in her work and was good at causing trouble! She was really a big-breasted but brainless person!

    ¡°Elder bang, do you have nothing to say? Although I¡¯m not from the yin n, these two maidservants were arranged for me by your n head, so they¡¯re my people. Now that you¡¯ve seriously injured my maidservants without even knowing the reason, you must give me an exnation for this matter, or rather, are you trying to force a confession out of me?¡± Leng ruoxue continued to ask.

    ¡°Miss Leng! I really don¡¯t know why Xiao LAN woulde here. ¡± Yin bang exined guiltily. Now that everyone in the yin family knew that Xiao LAN was staying with him, his words were not very convincing, especially under Leng ruoxue¡¯s burning gaze. His heart felt weak. This woman seemed to be even more beautiful and soul-stirring when she was angry!

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? I¡¯ve heard that elder bang has brought Xiao Lan¡¯s family to his own home, and now you¡¯re telling me you don¡¯t know?¡± Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help butugh. Her beautiful face was filled with mockery.

    ¡°This ... I also saw that they were quite pitiful after being chased out by the acting n head, so I kindly took them in temporarily. I really didn¡¯t expect Xiao LAN toe to the prison and beat up these two maidservants.¡± Yin bang racked his brain for an excuse, so anxious that his forehead was covered in sweat.

    ¡°Elder bang is really kind-hearted. I wonder if there are any homeless people in the divine realm. Why don¡¯t you bring them all to live with you, elder bang?¡± Leng ruoxue suggested with a smile.

    ¡°This, how can this be the same!¡± Yin bang said, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead.

    ¡°What¡¯s different? Xiao Lan¡¯s family didn¡¯t seem to need elder bang¡¯s help, right? If elder bang is so enthusiastic about helping them, then we should do even more for the other homeless people. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a light smile.

 Chapter 1432

    <h4>Chapter 1432: You¡¯re sitting in my seat (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Xiao Lan¡¯s family is inws after all, and those homeless people have nothing to do with me.¡± Yin bang exined helplessly.

    ¡°Inw? They don¡¯t seem to be your inws! Since it has nothing to do with you, yet you¡¯re still so enthusiastic, you must be a kind-hearted person. In that case, help more homeless people!¡± Leng ruoxue suggested.

    ¡°Miss Leng! ¡°This ...¡± Yin bang was about to exin, but before he could, he was interrupted by a furious roar.

    ¡°Yin bang! Were you the one who ordered the arrest?¡± Yin Ping¡¯s tall figure appeared at the door of the cell. After seeing Yin Ping, he immediately shouted.

    When Leng ruoxue and Yin bang heard the roar, they looked in the direction of the sound at the same time. Yin bang¡¯s face darkened while Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was filled with curiosity.

    ¡°Sister! This guy didn¡¯t do anything to you, right?¡± At this moment, Yin Xuan, who was behind Yin ping, ran to Leng ruoxue¡¯s side and held her hand to check it up and down, as if she was afraid that Yin bang would hurt her. Leng ruoxue could not help butugh when she saw this. It was already good enough that she did not bully others. That would give others the chance to bully her!

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! Are you alright?¡± Xiao Lin also walked over and asked with concern.

    ¡°Madam Yin! Xuan ¡®er! I¡¯m fine, elder bang was quite polite to me. ¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s tone was gentle, unlike how she had been aggressive towards Yin bang.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Xiao Lin and Yin Xuan nodded in relief. Then, they turned to re at Yin bang and said fiercely,¡±¡±Elder bang, what are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°Mistress! It¡¯s not that I want to do anything, but these two maidservants have vited the n rules, so I had no choice but to order people to lock them up. I invited miss Leng here only to let her be a witness, why are you so nervous!¡± Yin bang said with a smile.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I, the acting head of the family, know that they broke the family rules?¡± Yin ping walked over and asked coldly.

    ¡°This matter was decided at thest minute after a discussion between several elders. If the acting patriarch has any questions, you can ask the other elders. I¡¯m just an executor.¡± Yin bang said, pushing the matter away.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t the elders need to go through me, the acting Master, for their decision? Are you guys not putting me in your eyes?¡± Yin ping half squinted his eyes and said with slight displeasure.

    ¡°Acting patriarch, this is only a small matter. Why are you so calctive?¡± Yin bang said with a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes.

    ¡°I can see from this small matter that you don¡¯t care about the acting family head at all.¡± Leng ruoxue smiled faintly.

    ¡°Miss Leng, of course we can¡¯t take the acting family head seriously. We do take him seriously.¡± Yin bang said, holding back his anger. He was furious that Leng ruoxue had added fuel to the fire. However, he had no choice but to hold it in because Leng ruoxue was the master¡¯s subordinate.

    ¡°Oh, really? Howe I didn¡¯t feel it? n head Yin Dai, grape and lotus seed are now considered my people, but elder bang locked them up in prison without any exnation and even had people beat them until they were on the verge of death. Shouldn¡¯t your Yin n give me an exnation for this?¡± Leng ruoxue turned her gaze towards Yin ping.

    ¡°These two maidservants are from our Yin n, how could they be your people!¡± When Yin bang heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he quickly reminded her.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that they were sent to me by your master? of course, they¡¯re my people. However, when you arrested them, you didn¡¯t ask for my permission. You even ordered them to be tortured and forced to confess. You have to give me an exnation for this. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to go to your master to judge.¡± Leng ruoxue threatened calmly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask anyone to hit them.¡± Yin bang quibbled.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t order anyone to beat them, so how dare the guards let Xiao LAN in? Xiao LAN now has you backing her up, so I don¡¯t think those guards would dare to offend you!¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a look of understanding.

    ¡°Xiao LAN hit them?¡± Yin Ping¡¯s eyes followed the prison door and looked in. Sure enough, he saw two unconscious servant girls, their bodies covered in wounds, not one was intact. Suddenly, the anger in his heart surged up.

    ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°How did cousin LAN get into the prison?¡± Yin Xuan asked in a cold voice. These days, she often went to Mingxi garden, so she got along quite well with grape and lotus seed. Now, seeing them on the verge of death, she was a little angry. ording to reason, unless there was an elder or her father¡¯s order, even the nsmen could not easily enter the prison of the yin family. However, looking at the current situation, not only did Xiao LAN enter, but she also almost beat them to death.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to ask elder bang about this. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed coldly.

    ¡°This is none of my business! Hurry up and exin to the acting patriarch clearly, how did Xiao LAN get in? Don¡¯t you know the rules of the yin n? How can you let Xiao LAN in!¡± After hearing the conversation between Yin Xuan and Leng ruoxue, Yin bang shouted angrily at the guard.

    ¡°Elder bang, miss Xiao has your token in her hand. She said that you asked her to interrogate the two maidservants, so I let her in.¡± The guard quickly told the truth.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! Now, elder bang had nothing to say! I only found out today that the members of the yin n whomitted a crime could be interrogated by outsiders! I¡¯ve really learned a lot. ¡± Leng ruoxue smiled faintly, her beautiful face full of admiration.

    ¡°How could I give Xiao LAN any token, let alone let her interrogate the people of our Yin n! Do you have any brains?¡± Yin bang berated the guard. Then, he smiled at Leng ruoxue and the rest,¡±She must have stolen my token ande to the prison to take revenge. This has nothing to do with me. You must believe me!¡±

    ¡°Does it matter if we believe it or not? Elder bang, Xiao LAN is one of your people, and now she has used your token to injure my maidservant. You must give me an exnation for this, or else! I won¡¯t let this go. ¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face darkened.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that this matter has nothing to do with me. Furthermore, Xiao LAN is not one of my people. She¡¯s the niece of the acting n head.¡± Yin bang said.

    ¡°Elder bang! Are you even a man! As everyone knows, Xiao LAN is currently living at your ce. If she¡¯s not yours, then who is? As a man and an elder of the yin family, if he didn¡¯t take responsibility, how would he convince the public in the future? The many nsmen of the yin n will be disappointed in you. ¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she reminded him.

 Chapter 1433

    <h4>Chapter 1433: You¡¯re sitting in my seat (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Sister is right! My father had already asked my cousin¡¯s family to leave the yin family, but you brought them back. Now that something has happened, you want to push it all away? no way!¡± Yin Xuan said angrily.

    ¡°Elder bang, since you¡¯ve invited me here to be a witness, I want to know what mistake they¡¯vemitted. What did you steal from me again?¡± Leng ruoxue continued to ask.

    ¡°The two of them are not clean. They secretly hid the spirit mist fruit that the head butler gave to miss Leng.¡± Yin bang said, feigning calmness.

    ¡°Spirit mist fruit? The spirit mist fruits in their hands were given to them by me. However, they have never been willing to eat them. I can¡¯t even reward the maidservant with something that was given to me?¡± Leng ruoxue asked coldly.

    ¡°Miss Leng! Do you know how expensive the spirit mist fruit is? How could he give it to two maidservants! I know you¡¯re kind and want to protect them, but this matter can¡¯t be settled just by admitting it. ¡± Yin bang reminded. Right now, he was already a little angry with Leng ruoxue. Leng ruoxue had clearly promised that she wouldn¡¯t shield them, but now, she was still standing on the side of the two maidservants. This made him feel a little embarrassed and angry.

    ¡°I already said that I gave it to them, and this is not allowed? It seems that elder bang wants to kill those two maidservants. I really don¡¯t know what kind of deep hatred elder bang has with grape and lotus seed. They are just two maidservants of the yin n. They shouldn¡¯t be able to offend you! Of course! If you want to stand up for miss Xiao LAN, then it¡¯s another matter. However, the one who bit Xiao LAN was my Beastie, so if you want her to take revenge, she shoulde at me instead. What kind of skill is it to use your own maidservant as cannon fodder?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was full of disdain, and her beautiful eyes that were spitting fire made Yin bang¡¯s heart beat wildly.

    ¡°Miss Leng! You¡¯ve misunderstood me. Xiao LAN isn¡¯t anyone to me, so why would I stand up for her?¡± When Yin bang heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he looked at Yin ping nervously before exining.

    ¡°n head Yin Dai, what do you say about this?¡± Leng ruoxue ignored the irresponsible Yin bang and turned to Yin ping.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call for a meeting of the elders, and we¡¯ll make a fair decision. ¡± Yin ping suppressed the anger in his heart.

    ¡°Yes! However, this matter involves me and my two maidservants, so I request to participate in your elder¡¯s meeting. ¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°You¡¯re not a member of the yin family, so how can you participate in our Yin family¡¯s elder meeting?¡± Yin bang said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Even Xiao LAN can enter and exit the yin family¡¯s prison cell as she pleases. Why can¡¯t I participate in the yin family¡¯s elder meeting?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, my token was stolen. I didn¡¯t let her in. ¡± Yin bang¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat as he exined. He was quite annoyed that Leng ruoxue would not let go of this point.

    ¡°Elder bang has a mouth, so he can say whatever he wants. Besides, you said that your token was stolen, but do you have any evidence? Have you reported it? Or perhaps, the theft of the token is not a big deal in your Yin n, and there is no need to report it?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she retorted.

    ¡°The elder¡¯s token has been lost, we must report it!¡± Yin ping, who had been listening to their conversation, suddenly said.

    ¡°I heard from the guard that Xiao LAN took my token and entered the cell. That¡¯s when I found out that the token was lost, and I didn¡¯t have time to report it!¡± Yin bang quickly said.

    When Leng ruoxue heard Yin bang¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t say anything. She only looked at Yin bang with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile. Her gaze made Yin bang¡¯s hair stand on end because her gaze was too sharp.

    ¡°Substitute n head, I request to attend your elder¡¯s meeting.¡± Leng ruoxue said to Yin ping.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Yin ping nodded his head as he sized up Leng ruoxue. This was probably the first time he had seen a woman that his wife and daughter had praised so much. It was just as they had said, she was a rather impressive woman. Not only did she have a beautiful face, but she was also so eloquent that it made one feel fear. However, when he saw Yin bang being dumbfounded by her questioning, he was extremely happy.

    ¡°Acting n head! How could this be! She¡¯s an outsider. ¡± Seeing that Yin ping had agreed, Yin bang quickly reminded him. Leng ruoxue was too powerful. He didn¡¯t dare to imagine how she would force the elders to attend the elders ¡®meeting.

    ¡°Xiao LAN is also an outsider. She¡¯ll also be attending this meeting.¡± Yin ping said indifferently.

    ¡°Why did you let Xiao LAN participate? She doesn¡¯t have the qualifications!¡± When Yin bang heard that Xiao LAN was going to participate, he immediately became anxious.

    ¡°Elder bang, don¡¯t be anxious! Didn¡¯t your token get stolen? Let¡¯s question him face to face and see what¡¯s going on! In case someone confesses under torture again. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    Then, she said to Yin ping,¡±substitute family head Yin, please release these two maidservants first!¡± I can prove that they did not steal anything. If the things that elder bang said they stole were the spirit fog fruits, then those fruits were given to them by me. ¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Yin ping nodded his head and immediately motioned for the guards to carry the two maidservants who were covered in injuries out of the cell.

    Seeing this, Yin Xuan took out two healing elixirs and wanted to feed them to the grape and lotus seeds. However, she was stopped by Leng ruoxue,¡±¡±Xuan ¡®er! Don¡¯t treat their injuries first, these injuries are all evidence. I just want to let the yin family see how serious the crime they havemitted is to be beaten up like this!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yin Xuan nodded her head and kept the pill. She knew that her sister was really angry.

    After ordering the guards to use a single rack to carry the grapes and lotus seeds, Leng ruoxue and her group left the cell and walked towards the yin family¡¯s meeting hall. On the way, Yin bang tried to find an excuse to leave several times, but Leng ruoxue kept a tight watch on him. He could not leave even if he wanted to, and could only worry in his heart.

    Seeing how anxious Yin bang was, Yin Xuan and Xiao Lin couldn¡¯t help butugh in their hearts. He deserved it! Who asked him toe up with such a thing? of all people to provoke, he had to provoke Leng ruoxue. One must know that from the first time they saw Leng ruoxue, they knew that thiszy-looking woman who seemed to be indifferent to everything was not someone to be trifled with.

    After everyone walked to the meeting hall, Yin ping ordered his subordinates to invite the elders in the main residence toe for a meeting. Of course, he did not forget to send someone to bring Xiao LAN.

    In the meeting hall, Leng ruoxue casually found a chair and sat down, waiting for the elders to arrive.

    The seat she was sitting on was the second seat to Yin Ping¡¯s left. ording to the yin family¡¯s ranking arrangement, that should be the seat of the elder who was ranked third in the elder Council. However, now that she had sat there, the elder who was sitting there naturally had to change his seat.

    Initially, Yin ping wanted to remind Leng ruoxue when he saw her sitting there. However, he remembered that the third elder and Yin bang had always been in the same boat, so he didn¡¯t bother to say anything. Besides, he also wanted to see what kind of ability this mid level deity woman had to make his father bring her back. Since he didn¡¯t raise any objections to Leng ruoxue¡¯s position, Xiao Lin and Yin Xuan naturally wouldn¡¯t say anything.

    However, just because they didn¡¯t say anything, it didn¡¯t mean that others wouldn ¡®t. When Yin bang saw Leng ruoxue sitting in the third elder¡¯s seat, he reminded her,¡±¡±Miss Leng, there¡¯s someone sitting there.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? I¡¯ve taken a fancy to this seat, get him to sit somewhere else!¡± Leng ruoxue said in an overbearing manner.

    When Yin bang heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he could not catch his breath and almost passed out. Where did this womane from? it was fine if she didn¡¯t put him, a God King, in her eyes, but who asked her to be his father¡¯s woman! However, even third elder did not take her seriously. Wasn¡¯t Leng ruoxue a little too bold? One had to know that third elder¡¯s seniority in the n was much higher than the acting family head, Yin ping. This woman was simply too arrogant! However, her domineering aura was really pleasing to the eye no matter how he looked at it. It was as if she was born like this. This was really too strange.

    ¡°Who¡¯s so bold as to ask me to change seats?¡± All of a sudden, a loud roar was heard outside the meeting hall. Then, the door of the meeting hall was pushed open and dozens of elders walked in. Most of these elders were men, and the words just now were spoken by a man who was surrounded by them.

    This man looked to be in his forties. Compared to the other members of the yin n, he was not considered very handsome. However, his aura and strength were not low. ording to Qing Jue¡¯s voice transmission to Leng ruoxue, this man had the strength of a divine Emperor. His strength was definitely one of the best among the elders. Furthermore, he had deliberately added his own pressure to his words. It was clear that he wanted to use this to frighten Leng ruoxue.

    However, what surprised him was that the woman sitting in his seat seemed to not feel his pressure and still sat in the chair, which made him a little embarrassed. Moreover, he was very sure that he had added pressure in his words. Looking at Yin Xuan¡¯s pale face, he knew that if it was not for Yin ping protecting her, Yin Xuan would definitely have suffered internal injuries.

    ¡°Third elder! You¡¯ve really gone too far. ¡± Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. Instead, Yin ping was the first to get angry because his daughter¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t high. If it wasn¡¯t for him by her side, how could she have withstood the divine sovereign¡¯s pressure?

    ¡°Acting patriarch, can¡¯t you tell if it¡¯s me or someone else who¡¯s going too far? Since when did our Yin family let a woman ride on our heads? and she¡¯s a woman who came out of nowhere. ¡± The third elder red at Yin ping with a venomous snake-like gaze. As a deity Emperor, his divine consciousness was naturally iparably powerful. If he had the intention to observe, everything that happened in the yin family would not be hidden from him. Therefore, everything that happened in the prison was within his grasp, including the meeting hall. Thus, before he even walked in, he added his own pressure into his voice in anger, so as to give Leng ruoxue, Yin ping, and the others a chance to back down! However, he still miscalcted.

    ¡°Third elder, no matter what dissatisfaction you have, you shouldn¡¯t have added pressure into your voice. If she and Xuan ¡®er were to be harmed in any way, the family head will not let you off.¡± Yin ping knew that he wasn¡¯t third elder¡¯s match, so he could only bring up his own father.

    ¡°Then the family head can¡¯t just watch me, the third elder, be bullied by an outsider!¡± The third elder said coldly.

    ¡°Is this the third elder? I wonder how I¡¯ve bullied you?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a pure and innocent look.

    ¡°You¡¯re sitting in my seat,¡± The third elder warned.

 Chapter 1434

    <h4>Chapter 1434: Hostage exchange (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°This is considered bullying you?¡± Leng ruoxueughed. In her entire life, this was the first time she realized that sitting in someone else¡¯s seat was considered bullying! Even though she was sitting there on purpose.

    ¡°Our Yin n is a n that ces great importance on rules and etiquette. You, a junior, actually dare to be so arrogant in front of an expert. This is really preposterous!¡± The third elder growled as he suppressed his anger. If this woman wasn¡¯t rted to the patriarch, he would have ...

    ¡°What the yin n values has nothing to do with me. Although I¡¯m much younger than you, it has nothing to do with you even if I¡¯m a junior. So, don¡¯t call yourself an expert in front of me. You¡¯re only a divine Emperor, not an expert. If you want to be an expert, wait until you be a reverent God or a Divine Master!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a look of disdain. The moment her words left her mouth, it immediately caused a series of gasps.

    No one from the yin n, including Yin Ping¡¯s family, had thought that Leng ruoxue would be so arrogant. Even though the yin n did not dare to im that the third elder could control the sky with one hand, he could almost call the wind and summon the rain. However, in the eyes of this woman, he was actually worthless. Not to mention the Emperor God, anyone else would be furious if they were in her ce.

    As expected! The moment Leng ruoxue finished her sentence, the red-faced third elder roared in anger,¡±¡±What an ignorant junior! Today, I¡¯ll let you witness this elder¡¯s strength!¡±

    With that, the third elder raised his hand. A trace of divine power gathered in his palm and he was about to attack Leng ruoxue when a red light shed. He felt a numbing sensation in his hand and his arm drooped down. It was only then that the crowd could see clearly that the red light that had shed past Leng ruoxue¡¯s wrist was a fiery red, crystal-clear snake. It turned out that the third elder had been bitten by the snake. In an instant, everyone could only watch as the third elder¡¯s arm turned ck. This was clearly a sign of poisoning.

    Seeing this, the third elder hurriedly used his divine power to force the poison out of his arm through the wound. By the time the poison had subsided and his arm had slowly returned to its original color, he was already drenched in sweat and panting.

    The third elder, who had forced out the poison, was extremely shocked. He kept cursing in his heart. What kind of venomous snake was this! The poison was actually so powerful. Even though he had managed to force the poison out, his arm was still numb and he could not feel anything. However, because of his fear of the little snake, he did not dare to attack Leng ruoxue rashly.

    However, Leng ruoxue¡¯s next words almost angered him to death.

    ¡°Little fire! Are your teeth hurting? That person¡¯s skin is rough and thick, so it¡¯s not easy to bite him!¡± Leng ruoxue gently stroked fiery¡¯s soft scales as she asked with a smile.

    ¡°En, en. My teeth almost fell off. The divine Emperor¡¯s skin is indeed thick enough, and his meat is not delicious.¡± Little fire nodded its little head and said in an extremely serious manner.

    ¡°Hehe! In that case, try to bite less divine emperors in the future. I think it should be easier to bite divine kings. ¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes nced at Yin bang as she spoke. When Yin bang heard her words and felt her gaze, he subconsciously lowered his head to hide his presence. His heart was constantly muttering,¡¯F * ck!¡¯ This woman was beautiful, but why was her heart so vicious?! He actually wanted that snake to bite him. That was really too evil!

    ¡°Women! The strength of a Divine King is too low, so I can¡¯t satisfy myself by biting him. Although the skin of a divine Emperor is a bit thick, it¡¯s still a challenge for me. So, I¡¯ll bite the divine Emperor!¡± Fiery thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Hmm, then bite the Emperor God! There seems to be quite a few deity emperors in the yin n that are enough for you to bite. However, little fire! We can bite people, but we have to run immediately after biting them! Otherwise, if they catch you, they¡¯ll definitely make you into soup. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him with an evil smile.

    When the crowd heard the conversation between the man and the Beast, they were so angry that they almost vomited blood. There were many deity emperors among the crowd, and Leng ruoxue had clearly incited her beast to bite them. Furthermore, it was the kind of beast that would run away after biting them. With the little red snake¡¯s speed, even if they were deity emperors, it would not be easy for them to catch it. Otherwise, third elder would not have been bitten.

    Although they were all divine emperors, there were differences in their strength. The third elder might not be the strongest among the divine emperors, but he was definitely one of the best. If even he could not do anything to the little red snake, then wouldn¡¯t they all be waiting to be bitten?

    At the thought of this, all the immortal Emperor elders became depressed. They couldn¡¯t help but nce at the third elder, hoping that he could stand up for them. After all, among all the elders, the first elder was always in closed-door cultivation, and the second elder was also in closed-door cultivation. The third elder was the most powerful and most powerful one. Therefore, they could only pin their hopes on him.

    Third elder, who was alone in his depression, felt the eager gazes of the other elders, but he didn¡¯t want to get involved at this time, so he could only choose to ignore them.

    When Yin ping heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words and saw the expressions of the elders, he felt a heartfelt admiration for Leng ruoxue. However, due to his status, he didn¡¯t dare to show it. He could only sigh in his heart. This woman was indeed brought back by father! Truly too formidable, not only was he able to maintain a straight face in front of the third elder, who had the strength of a peak grade deity Emperor, he even agreed for his own Beastie to bite the other elders, Wu! If it was someone else, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have the guts to do this. After all, this was the yin residence!

    Although Yin ping did not dare to show his admiration for Leng ruoxue, Yin Xuan did not have such concerns. Her eyes were fixed on Leng ruoxue and xiaohuo, not even blinking. If it was not for Xiao Lin who gently pushed her, she would have rushed to Leng ruoxue and xiaohuo and eximed,¡±idol!¡± However, it was better to keep a low profile in such a tense moment.

    Even though Leng ruoxue was talking to xiaohuo, she did not miss the expressions of any of the yin n¡¯s members. She nced at the silent third elder of the yin n and smiled faintly,¡±¡±Third elder, can you give this position to me? Weren¡¯t there two better seats in front? You can sit there. ¡± She suggested kindly.

 Chapter 1435

    <h4>Chapter 1435: The confrontation (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Ugh! When the elders heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s suggestion, a few drops of cold sweat dripped down their foreheads. They thought to themselves,¡¯this woman is really too evil. Can she just sit on those two seats?¡¯ If third elder really sat down, it wouldn¡¯t take long for news to spread that third elder had the intention to rece first elder and second elder. If this reached the ears of those two, third elder¡¯s good days would probablye to an end. She was clearly bullying third elder! I really don¡¯t know how third elder provoked her, sigh! No wonder people often say that only women and viins are difficult to raise! It seemed that he could offend anyone but a woman!

    All the elders were sighing in their hearts. When third elder heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s suggestion, he could not catch his breath and almost passed out. Third elder coughed non-stop, and his face had turned dark red.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue quickly instructed Yin bang,¡±¡±Elder bang, the third elder doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good condition right now. You should quickly go and help him! This is a great opportunity for you to perform! Don¡¯t miss it. ¡±

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s words made Yin bang roll his eyes. He thought to himself,¡¯with your words, I can¡¯t help even if I wanted to!¡¯ Otherwise, others would think that he was taking the opportunity to show off. Such rumors were not good for his reputation.

    Seeing that Yin bang did not move, Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes gently swept towards the other elders. When the elders received her gaze, they actually all turned their heads away in unison. It was obvious that no one had any intention of doing anything good at this time. Seeing this, she smiled faintly and said,¡±It seems that the third elder is not very popr! You¡¯re in so much pain right now, but no one is willing to help you! AI! Poor thing!¡±

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s sarcastic words caused third elder to cough even harder. In order to prevent third elder from losing his temper, Yin ping hurriedly gave a look to the guards beside him. The guards understood and helped third elder, who was coughing badly, to find a seat and sit down.

    ¡°All the elders, please sit down!¡± Yin ping said indifferently.

    The third elder¡¯s seat had been taken by Leng ruoxue, and third elder had taken another elder¡¯s seat. Hence, the elder who had taken the seat could only swallow his anger and stand to the side. Who asked him to not offend either the third elder or Leng ruoxue?!

    Third elder¡¯s strength and status were both above his, so he naturally didn¡¯t dare to offend him. As for Leng ruoxue, even if she didn¡¯t have the family head¡¯s support, she could still rely on that little snake that could even bite third elder to the point where he couldn¡¯t even fight back. This was enough to make his heart tremble with fear! Who would dare to provoke this tigress!

    After the elders sat down, Yin ping slowly opened his mouth again,¡±¡±I¡¯ve gathered all the elders today mainly because I have a few things to discuss with all of you. As for how to deal with it, we¡¯ll still follow the old rules. The minority is subordinate to the majority.¡±

    ¡°Acting patriarch, what is it?¡± An anxious elder couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°First of all, elder bang said that he lost his token. I¡¯ve only just found out about this. He didn¡¯t report it to the n immediately after he lost his token. How do you think we should handle this, elders?¡± After a pause, Yin ping continued.

    ¡°Master! I only just found out that I lost my token. I told you immediately after I found out. How can you say that I didn¡¯t report it?¡± Hearing Yin Ping¡¯s words, Yin bang quickly defended.

    ¡°Elder bang! You even lost your personal token. You¡¯re too careless. I wonder where you lost it?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s voice rang indifferently in elder bang¡¯s ears.

    ¡°What does this have to do with you? This is our Yin n¡¯s internal affairs, don¡¯t interrupt!¡± Yin bang roared in anger.

    ¡°I¡¯m just raising my own doubts! Since I¡¯m able to attend your Elder Council today, it means that I have the right to speak, right? The head of the n!¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she asked Yin pingdao, who was sitting on the main seat, hehe! This Yin ping wasn¡¯t stupid! He knew that if he took Yin bang¡¯s token first, he would not be able to exin himself.

    ¡°En!¡± Yin ping nodded and then said to Yin bang,¡±Elder bang, please answer miss Leng¡¯s question truthfully. I also want to know where you lost the token, and how did you lose it?¡±

    ¡°Acting n head! My token can¡¯t be considered lost, it should have been stolen by someone when I was unprepared. ¡± Yin bang thought for a moment, his heart filled with hatred towards Yin ping and Leng ruoxue. These two were obviously trying to get him to reveal the whereabouts of the token. How despicable. Now, he was very clear that no matter what he said, he would be found by these two and further lure him into the trap.

    ¡°Who stole it?¡± Yin ping asked despite knowing the answer.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the acting family head be very clear about who stole it?¡± Yin bang said with a smile.

    ¡°Elder bang, we don¡¯t care if you lost or stole your token, or if you gave it away. I just want to know who could have stolen the divine King¡¯s personal token. If it was lost, what else did you lose, elder bang? Did you lose your storage ring?¡± Before Yin ping could speak, Leng ruoxue rushed to question him.

    The moment Leng ruoxue¡¯s words left her mouth, all the elders present started to secretly discuss in hushed voices.

    ¡°Yup! This matter is strange!¡±

    ¡°You think it¡¯s abnormal too?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more than abnormal! The tokens are all kept in the storage ring. Can¡¯t you see that elder bang is still wearing that storage ring? How could he have lost the token! He probably lent it to someone else. ¡± The elders whispered to each other, and no matter how soft their voices were, they couldn¡¯t escape the ears of the people present. When Yin bang heard the suspicions of the elders, his face turned red and white in anger, and he panted heavily.

    ¡°Elders, please calm down. Today, something strange happened in your Yin family¡¯s prison.¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she spoke.

    ¡°What is it?¡± An elder asked cooperatively.

    ¡°Xiao LAN, who has been invited out of the yin n by your acting patriarch, actually entered the cell with elder bang¡¯s personal token and tortured the two maidservants who served me. ording to the guard, she was interrogating the people who had made mistakes on behalf of the yin n. Although the two maidservants don¡¯t have much status in the yin n, they are still part of the yin n. I want to know if the people who have broken the n rules are interrogated by outsiders?¡± Leng ruoxue asked the elders with a face full of doubt.

 Chapter 1436

    <h4>Chapter 1436: The confrontation (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°How is this possible? How could Xiao LAN be so bold? who¡¯s supporting her?¡± After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, one of the elders immediately shouted angrily.

    ¡°Xiao LAN is the substitute n head¡¯s maternal niece. The people who will support her are, of course, the substitute n head and the mistress.¡± An elder reminded. The person who said this was naturally someone who had a good rtionship with Yin bang and knew the truth. The purpose of his words was to drag Yin ping into the water and reduce the dissatisfaction and suspicion the elders had towards Yin bang.

    ¡°Elder, did you not hear what I said? I¡¯ve already said that Xiao LAN has been asked to leave the yin n by your acting n head. As for where she is now, if you don¡¯t know, you can ask elder bang. He will tell you. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him with a half-smile.

    Xiao Lan¡¯s family had been invited by Yin bang to stay in their own courtyard temporarily. This matter was no longer a secret in the yin family, so Leng ruoxue did not believe that the person who had just spoken was not aware of it. However, whether he was really stupid or pretending to be stupid, it was useless in front of her.

    ¡°This ...¡± The elder who spoke was speechless. How could he continue with this? AI! Elder bang! It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but this woman is too powerful. I can¡¯t do anything about it! You¡¯re on your own! At the thought of this, he obediently shut his mouth.

    ¡°Elder bang, where is Xiao LAN now?¡± Seeing that the elder had stopped talking, Leng ruoxue turned to Yin bang and asked.

    ¡°Elder bang! Did you really bring Xiao LAN to your own residence?¡± An elder asked in disbelief. He had also heard some rumors about this matter, but he had not seen it with his own eyes. Now that everyone was curious, he might as well ask.

    ¡°Mm! I took pity on her, so I took her in out of kindness, but I didn¡¯t expect that she would steal my token and injure the two maidservants in the prison. ¡± Yin bang said with regret.

    ¡°Elder bang! You¡¯re a god King, right?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°So what if I am?¡± Yin bang coldly replied.

    ¡°Although godkings are not the strongest in the divine realm, they are still one of the strongest. You were actually able to let a woman who was not as strong as you steal your token. Could it be that your storage ring has developed intelligence and knew how to betray you with Xiao Lan¡¯s help?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a face full of curiosity. Her beautiful eyes kept ncing at Yin bang¡¯s storage ring, as if she was trying to see if the ring had developed a spirit.

    And her words made Yin Xuan couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, haha! My sister is so amazing! She¡¯s my idol! Her heart was filled with excitement. Her eyes were fixed on Leng ruoxue, afraid that she would miss out on any interesting scene.

    ¡°Elder bang, what is your exnation for thisdy¡¯s words?¡± Seeing that Yin bang did not respond for a long time, an anxious elder could not help but ask.

    ¡°I ...¡± Yin bang didn¡¯t know how to exin. It seemed useless to say that Xiao LAN was Yin Ping¡¯s niece. These elders weren¡¯t stupid. How could they believe him so easily? AI! He was really depressed and conflicted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for elder bang. He¡¯s so embarrassed to say it, so I guess this matter is also quite embarrassing for him. It¡¯s possible that Xiao LAN used a honey trap, and elder bang fell for it when he wasn¡¯t paying attention. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    Why were they the ones making things difficult for elder bang? the one who had made things difficult for elder bang and left him speechless was clearly this woman in front of him! When the elders heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help but curse in their hearts. However, at this time, there were fewer and fewer elders who wanted to speak up for Yin bang. Even elder bang, who had always been eloquent, was rendered speechless by Leng ruoxue¡¯s questioning. Of course, they couldn¡¯t take the initiative to give themselves up to be questioned by others. Furthermore, they were very sure that they would definitely not be able to win against Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Sister! Whether Xiao LAN used the honey trap or not, and how she obtained the Grand elder¡¯s medallion, we can just find out by asking her, right?¡± At this time, Yin Xuan, who had not said a word, reminded him.

    ¡°Xuan ¡®er¡¯s words make sense. n head Yin, can you invite Xiao LAN in now? However, it¡¯s best for elder bang to avoid it. After all, you¡¯re the person involved!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Mm! Bring Xiao LAN in! Elder bang! You can stay in the inner hall. Without my permission, you are not allowed toe out. ¡± After Yin ping finished speaking, he gave a look to the guard beside him. Following that, the guard respectfully invited elder bang into the inner hall.

    The so-called inner hall referred to a closed single room in the meeting hall. The purpose of this room was to prevent the weaker party from being threatened by the other party and telling false information when such a thing happened. In the inner hall, even a reverent God couldn¡¯t know what was going on outside, let alone threaten the other party through voice transmission. This was also a kind of protection for the weaker party!

    After Yin bang was unwillingly invited into the inner hall, Xiao LAN was brought up by a guard.

    Seeing that the meeting hall was filled with elders, the confused Xiao LAN was shocked. She did not know why she was here. Her beautiful eyes searched for elder bang¡¯s whereabouts but found nothing. Then, she suddenly noticed Leng ruoxue and could not help but be filled with anger.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Xiao LAN looked at Leng ruoxue as if she had seen her father¡¯s murderer. She immediately rushed in front of Leng ruoxue and questioned her angrily.

    ¡°I¡¯m here because of the opportunity miss LAN gave me! Miss LAN! Don¡¯t just stand there, please take a seat!¡± Leng ruoxue pointed to the seat beside her.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re tactful!¡± Xiao LAN did not even think twice before taking the seat that Leng ruoxue had pointed out. When the elders saw this, they could not help but take a deep breath. They did not know what to say because that seat belonged to the great elder. Until now, no one had dared to sit there!

    ¡°Xiao LAN! You can¡¯t just sit there, get up!¡± Seeing that Xiao LAN had really sat down, Yin ping couldn¡¯t help but roar in anger. She was really brainless. No wonder Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t even care about her. He had always thought that Xiao LAN was quite smart, but why did she seem so stupid whenpared to Leng ruoxue? It was really too strange!

    ¡°Why do you want me to get up? If she can sit here, why can¡¯t I?¡± When Xiao LAN heard Yin Ping¡¯s words, she said angrily, Hmph! And he¡¯s my uncle! He actually caused her to be embarrassed in public. At this moment, she even hated Yin ping, who she had been trying to please.

    ¡°That¡¯s the seat of the great elder, you can¡¯t sit there!¡± Yin ping gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Oh!¡± When she heard that it was the seat of the great elder, Xiao LAN did not dare to continue sitting there. However, she remembered that it was Leng ruoxue who had asked her to sit there, and the anger in her heart rushed up again,¡±¡±Dammit! You actually framed me?¡±

    ¡°How did I frame you? I¡¯m kind enough to let you sit down, yet you¡¯re ming me! AI! My good intentions really don¡¯t get rewarded!¡± Leng ruoxue sighed with a face full of hidden bitterness.

    ¡°This is the seat of the great elder, and you¡¯re asking me to sit here? If this isn¡¯t a trap, then what is?¡± Xiao LAN asked angrily.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a member of the yin family, how would I know whose seat it is? I only saw that it was empty. It¡¯s fine even if it¡¯s empty, it doesn¡¯t matter who¡¯s sitting! If you don¡¯t want to sit here, you can just sit there. ¡± Leng ruoxue pointed to the seat opposite her.

    ¡°That¡¯s the seat of the second elder, you can¡¯t sit there either. ¡± Before Xiao LAN could sit down, Yin ping felt a headacheing on and quickly said,¡± He could tell that Leng ruoxue was clearly toying with Xiao LAN! It was a pity that Xiao LAN, who thought she was smart, didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°You¡¯re framing me again!¡± Xiao LAN said angrily after hearing Yin Ping¡¯s words.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know that was the second elder¡¯s seat. All the seats are full now, why don¡¯t you stand for a while?¡± After Yin bang was brought into the inner hall of the meeting hall, there was originally an empty seat. However, it just so happened that the elder who was standing had taken it, so there really wasn¡¯t any space for Xiao LAN to sit. However, it was obvious that she thought it would be better for Xiao LAN to stand. After all, she had brought Xiao LAN here to confront her!

    ¡°Stand up, I want to sit in your seat.¡± Xiao LAN ordered in an overbearing manner.

    ¡°My seat was given to me by the third elder. If he agrees, I can give this seat to you.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that easy to fool? How could the third elder possibly give his position to you?¡± Xiao LAN said with a look of disbelief. Although she didn¡¯t believe it, she didn¡¯t dare to ask the third elder.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe it or not. ¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she turned her head and ignored Xiao LAN, who was stomping her feet in anger.

    When they heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, the elders present had a tacit understanding not to make anyments, lest they anger the depressed middle third elder.

    Xiao LAN red at Leng ruoxue for a long time before turning to look at the elders present. Finally, she fixed her gaze on Xiao Lin and said with a wronged expression,¡±¡±Aunt! How can you just watch me get bullied by outsiders?¡±

    ¡°Cousin LAN, I invited you to the meeting hall to discuss a matter. So, it¡¯s better for you to stand.¡± Yin Xuan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, hehe! Her father¡¯s impression of Xiao LAN should be even worse now! His sister was really amazing. With just a few simple words, she was able to make Xiao LAN reveal her true colors.

    ¡°A hostage? What confrontation?¡± Xiao LAN was confused.

    ¡°You went to the prison and tortured my two maidservants, right?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a calm smile.

    ¡°So what if I am? They vited the yin n¡¯s rules, and I went to interrogate them on behalf of elder bang. However, they were too stubborn and insisted that you were the one who rewarded them. I had no choice but to use torture. ¡± Xiao LAN said disapprovingly.

    ¡°You used elder bang¡¯s token to enter the prison, right? I¡¯m very curious, how did elder bang¡¯s token end up in your hands?¡± Leng ruoxue did not argue with her and continued to ask.

    However, her question caused some of the elders present to feel anxious. Just as they were about to open their mouths to warn Xiao LAN not to speak nonsense, they were suddenly attacked by a red light that flew past them at high speed. Immediately, their mouths swelled up. They mumbled for a long time, but they could not say aplete sentence.

    After the red light finished attacking the unlucky elder, it flew back to Leng ruoxue¡¯s wrist and wagged its little tail happily, as if it was very satisfied with its work.

    Leng ruoxue gently stroked xiaohuo¡¯s soft scales as her beautiful eyes swept across the elders present. Just a casual nce had caused the pressure on them to increase. This was really too strange. None of the elders could understand why the other party, who was only a mid level deity, would cause them to feel pressured. And this kind of pressure seemed to be innate ...

 Chapter 1437

    <h4>Chapter 1437: Self-righteous (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Due to the pressure that Leng ruoxue was giving them, all the elders present did not dare to speak. After Xiao LAN heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, she said disapprovingly,¡±¡±That¡¯s right! I used elder bang¡¯s token to enter the prison. ¡±

    ¡°How did his token end up in your hands?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a light smile. Her tone was as if she was just having a casual conversation.

    ¡°Of course he gave it to me. Otherwise, how could I have gotten it?¡± Xiao LAN replied with a disdainful look, as if she was saying,¡±do you even need to ask such a simple question?¡±

    ¡°Substitute n head, elders, you¡¯ve all heard it, right?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a light smile.

    ¡°I heard it.¡± Some of the elders replied. However, a considerable portion of the elders didn¡¯t say anything because they didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? What do you want to do?¡± After Xiao LAN heard what they said, she looked at the gloomy expressions on the elders ¡®faces. She was puzzled. What was going on?

    ¡°Cousin! Why did elder bang give you the token?¡± Seeing no one speak, Yin Xuan couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.

    ¡°Of course ... Why should I tell you?¡± After saying a few words, Xiao LAN felt that something was wrong, so she changed the topic and questioned him.

    ¡°I advise you to answer Xuan ¡®er¡¯s question, because elder tie said that his token was stolen by you.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she reminded him.

    ¡°How is this possible? There¡¯s no way he would say that. I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Xiao Lan¡¯s eyes were wide open as she shouted in disbelief.

    ¡°AI! Poor guy, even after being betrayed, he¡¯s still helping others count their money! You went to the prison and injured the yin n¡¯s maidservant, which in itself is considered overstepping your boundaries. Do you think the yin n will tolerate such a thing? Your actions are clearly a challenge to the yin n¡¯s authority. Because of the token, elder bang can¡¯t even protect himself, do you think he still dares to speak for you? Don¡¯t be silly, in order to protect his position, the first person he betrayed was you. ¡± Leng ruoxue said, gloating.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe what you¡¯re saying. You¡¯re lying!¡± Xiao LAN couldn¡¯t help but shout. The current her didn¡¯t have the demeanour of a well-educated and polite young miss from arge family.

    ¡°Why else do you think the yin family head ordered you to be brought here? Do you really not understand, or are you just ying dumb?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a hint of mockery.

    ¡°Cousin! What big sister said is true. I did bring you here to have you confront elder bang. Moreover, he has already admitted in front of so many of us that his token was stolen, and he even said that you were the one who stole the token! However, he¡¯s a Godking after all. I¡¯m very curious as to how cousin managed to steal the token from his hands. ¡± Yin Xuan asked with an innocent look.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it! I didn¡¯t steal hismand token, he gave it to me and said that with thismand token, I would be able to move unimpeded in the yin n, and no one would dare to stop me wherever I want to go. ¡± When Xiao LAN heard Yin Xuan¡¯s words, she looked at the disappointed expressions on her aunt and uncle¡¯s faces and quickly said,¡±Hmph! If Yin bang wanted her to take the me alone, there was no way he would! Even if she were to die, she would drag Yin bang down with her! She thought to herself with endless hatred.

    ¡°But what elder bang said is different from what you said. Which one of you is speaking the truth?¡± Yin Xuan¡¯s face was filled with confusion, as if she had been confused.

    ¡°Elders, who do you think is telling the truth?¡± At this moment, Leng ruoxue¡¯s evil intentions once again shifted the topic to the elders present.

    ¡°Elder bang¡¯s words must be true. This woman has been chased out by the acting patriarch, so she must hate our Yin n. Therefore, we can¡¯t believe everything she says.¡± Upon hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s question, the elder who was on good terms with Yin bang quickly replied.

    ¡°Oh, really? Miss Xiao LAN! Did you hear what this elder just said?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at Xiao LAN and said with a smile that was not a smile. If Xiao LAN was not stupid to a certain extent, she would not let go of Yin bang. Otherwise, the yin family, especially Yin bang, would not let her off.

    ¡°Why should I hate the yin family? Yin bang said he would take revenge for me, so I promised him my body. You¡¯ve obtained my body, and now that something has happened, you want to me it all on me? I¡¯m telling you! No way! You! And you! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you and Yin bang are in the same boat. I know all the things you¡¯ve been discussing behind your back. At most, we¡¯ll fight to the death, and none of you will be able to escape!¡± In her anger, Xiao LAN did not let Leng ruoxue down. She revealed the few elders who were close to Yin bang. Hmph! She wasn¡¯t someone who could be easily used. If she didn¡¯t have something on them, how would she dare to show off in the yin family and act like a tyrant for so many years? she couldn¡¯t help but be a little proud in her heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! When did we ever discuss anything behind our backs?¡± One of the elders who was pointed out by Xiao LAN shouted in a low voice while trembling.

    ¡°Elderng, is your memory that bad? Weren¡¯t you guys drinking together the day I arrived at Yin bang¡¯s courtyard? Oh, and you insisted on having me drink with you. You even took advantage of me after getting me drunk. I still remember that!¡± Xiao LAN sneered.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you drunk? How did you know that we took advantage of you? Your words are clearly contradictory. ¡± The man who was called elderng was so angry that his face turned pale and he couldn¡¯t help but roar.

    ¡°I¡¯m just pretending to be drunk. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how much more wine I would have to drink! I still remember what you guys said after I pretended to be drunk! Do you need me to remind you?¡± Xiao LAN said proudly.

    As soon as Xiao LAN said this, elderng didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore. He couldn¡¯t help but wipe the cold sweat on his forehead and his heart was beating nervously.

    ¡°You two, we¡¯re not interested in the gossip between the two of you. Right now, we only want to know how elder bang¡¯s token ended up in miss Xiao Lan¡¯s hands. It was miss Xiao LAN who stole it. ¡± Leng ruoxue saw that the time was right and spoke again.

    ¡°Of course he gave it to me. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask elderng and the others. They were also present at the time.¡± Xiao LAN red at the somewhat guilty elderng and loudly said.

    ¡°Elderng, is what Xiao LAN said true?¡± When Yin ping heard this, he also opened his mouth.

 Chapter 1438

    <h4>Chapter 1438: Self-righteous (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°It, it¡¯s true! It was elder bang who gave the token to Xiao LAN. ¡± In front of everyone, elderng had to betray Yin bang in order to clear his name. He didn¡¯t want to be implicated by Yin bang because of this. He could tell that these women were not to be trifled with! He had to remember to stay far away from women in the future.

    ¡°Patriarch Yin, didn¡¯t miss Xiao LAN say that elderng and Yin bang weren¡¯t the only ones? For the sake of fairness, I think you should also ask the other elders. Right, the third elder¡¯s opinion is also very important. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she reminded him.

    ¡°Mm! Miss Leng¡¯s words are reasonable. ¡± Yin ping nodded in agreement, and then his eyes turned to the few elders who had been pointed out by Xiao LAN.

    ¡°Acting patriarch, what elderng said is true. The token was indeed given to Xiao LAN by elder bang. We can be witnesses.¡± The few of them were so frightened that they hurriedly said in unison.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell the truth before? A dignified elder actually allowed others to wrongly use an innocent woman, is this something an elder should do?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a cold smile.

    ¡°It is! Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? you even caused me to be wrongly used!¡± Xiao LAN questioned Leng ruoxue after hearing her words.

    ¡°We, we are also trying to protect elder bang¡¯s reputation.¡± The elders looked at each other and whispered. From that look, they had already made the decision to give up on Yin bang. Otherwise, they would not be able to protect themselves.

    ¡°In order to protect elder bang¡¯s reputation, you want someone else to be the scapegoat? Isn¡¯t your behavior really chilling? If the entire Yin family knew that there was such a scum among their elders who could betray others at any time for the sake of their reputation, I wonder if they would still respect you as they always did?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s words were like a sharp knife cutting into their bodies, causing a chill to rise in their hearts. At this moment, the third elder, who had been angered to the point of being half-dead, had actually closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep.

    ¡°Uncle! You have to uphold justice for me! They actually dared to humiliate me like this! I don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s words gave Xiao LAN a huge inspiration, so she immediately knelt in front of Yin ping and started crying like a Pear Blossom bathed in rain.

    ¡°You get up! Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here. ¡± Yin ping looked at Xiao LAN with some disgust, sigh! Why did he think that Xiao LAN was obedient and sensible in the past? He had really misjudged her. This must be Xiao Lan¡¯s true face!

    Xiao LAN could hear the displeasure in Yin Ping¡¯s voice. She sobbed as she stood up from the ground, not daring to say anything else. She knew that she had already provoked her uncle¡¯s hatred.ai! Her many years of nning had been destroyed in a day, and it was all that damned woman Leng ruoxue¡¯s fault. She hated her in her heart, but now was not the time to be angry with Leng ruoxue. She was still counting on Leng ruoxue to help her deal with Yin bang and the others!

    Seeing that the elders did not speak, Xiao LAN seemed to have stopped. Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes turned towards Yin ping and said indifferently,¡±¡±n head Yin, it should be clear that miss Xiao LAN didn¡¯t steal elder bang¡¯s medallion, but was given to her by elder bang. Does anyone have any objections? You can bring it up now. ¡±

    Even though Leng ruoxue¡¯s words were directed at Yin ping, she was asking all the elders present. At this moment, none of the elders dared to speak.

    ¡°Mm! I have no objections. ¡± Yin ping said, holding back hisughter. He was full of praise in his heart. This Leng ruoxue was really smart and ruthless. With just a few words, she had actually helped Xiao LAN clear her suspicion of stealing the token. However, would she be so kind? Or did she have another move?

    Yin ping was looking forward to Leng ruoxue¡¯s next performance because he didn¡¯t believe that Leng ruoxue would be so kind as to help Xiao LAN! One must know that ever since they had sat here, Leng ruoxue had almost never mentioned the two servant girls who served her. He remembered very clearly that Leng ruoxue had requested to attend their elder¡¯s meeting because of those two servant girls.

    ¡°If any of you have a different opinion, you can raise it now. Otherwise, once the matter is settled, there will be no room for turning back.¡± Following that, Yin ping reminded the elders.

    ¡°Acting patriarch, I have no objections.¡± An elder spoke first.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have any either!¡± After most of the elders expressed their opinions, the elders who were closer to Yin bang also quickly followed.

    ¡°Does third elder have any objections?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously when she saw that third elder had yet to speak.

    After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, Yin Ping¡¯s forehead started to drip with cold sweat. He couldn¡¯t understand why Leng ruoxue would have her eyes on third elder. AI! Poor third elder! You¡¯re on your own!

    ¡°You¡¯ve taken my seat, so you¡¯re the third elder, so you don¡¯t need to ask me. ¡± The third elder, who was pretending to be asleep, said in a bad mood. However, as soon as he said this, all the elders ¡®foreheads were filled with ck lines, and they all sighed in their hearts at the same time. It looked like the third elder had gone mad with anger! To actually say such words! Did this sound like something a normal person would say? Don¡¯t tell me that whoever takes your position will be the third elder? Then if someone sat in the position of great elder, wouldn¡¯t he also be a great elder?

    ¡°Since third elder is so modest, then I will not refuse.¡± Leng ruoxueughed and replied without any trace of politeness.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± The 3rd elder suddenly opened his eyes and shouted while suppressing his anger.

    ¡°The first three elders are so angry! Anger is harmful to the body, especially at your age, you have to take care of your health!¡± Leng ruoxue emphasized the word ¡®front¡¯, angering third elder so much that he couldn¡¯t speak. He could only sit on the chair and stare. If looks could kill, Leng ruoxue would have died a thousand times over.

    When the other elders heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, they immediately raised her to the level of an idol. What was this woman¡¯s background? she actually dared to speak to third elder in such a manner and even drove the usually calm third elder mad. Otherwise, third elder wouldn¡¯t have said that she was the third elder. One should know that the position of an elder wasn¡¯t just for anyone. Other than having strong abilities, one had to make contributions to the family or have an important position and prestige in the family. In short, someone like Leng ruoxue, who had an unknown background, had to have a strong background. A woman with an unknown identity was definitely not qualified to be an elder, even if she was just an ordinary elder.

 Chapter 1439

    <h4>Chapter 1439: Self-righteous (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Cough cough!¡± Yin ping saw that the atmosphere was a little stiff and coughed lightly twice, pulling the elders ¡®minds back.

    ¡°n head Yin Dai, the elders have no objections. You can decide how to deal with this matter.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled in a good mood. Her participation in the elder¡¯s meeting this time was not in vain. Not only did she get the position of third elder for no reason, but she also took the opportunity to deal with Xiao LAN and Yin bang, the two viins who colluded with each other. Her hard work in acting was not in vain.

    ¡°Since the elders have no objections, I will now announce my decision on Yin bang! First, remove elder Yin bang from his position and inform the entire n. Second, banish the entire Yin bang n to flowing Wind Valley, never to return to the main city. If there are no objections, then I will announce these two decisions on behalf of the patriarch and the elder Council. ¡± Yin ping looked at the elders present and said.

    ¡°Master! Yin bang only lent the token to Xiao LAN. Isn¡¯t this punishment a bit heavy?¡± An elder who had a good rtionship with Yin bang looked at Yin Ping¡¯s expression and said carefully.

    ¡°Heavy? What was Yin bang¡¯s purpose in lending out the token? Don¡¯t you know how serious the consequences are?¡± Yin ping asked coldly. He didn¡¯t believe that these elders, who shared the same pants as Yin bang, didn¡¯t know what Yin bang¡¯s goal was and what Xiao LAN had done! This was the best opportunity to get rid of Yin bang, so he would not let it go. This time, Yin bang could forget about turning the tables.

    ¡°Substitute patriarch Yin, there¡¯s no need for you to be so angry. I¡¯m sure many of the elders present don¡¯t know what kind of consequences elder bang¡¯s token has caused. Why don¡¯t you order someone to bring the consequences in?¡± Leng ruoxueughed coldly.

    ¡°Good! Bring in the grapes and lotus seeds. ¡± Yin ping nodded his head and ordered the guards beside him.

    The guards received the orders of the acting family head and soon carried two stretchers into the meeting hall. The elders who were sitting looked at the two bloody women on the stretchers, whose faces could not be seen, and were shocked! Ugh! Were these two the grape and lotus seed that the acting family head had mentioned? How did he end up like this? Among those present, other than a portion of the elders who understood the truth, many of the elders were confused.

    Previously, they had heard from Leng ruoxue and the others that Xiao LAN had tortured the two maidservants of the yin family. However, they did not expect Xiao LAN to be so harsh. One should know that even the yin family would not torture their nsmen who hadmitted a crime. At most, they would send them to a remote ce and let them fend for themselves. However, Xiao Lan¡¯s methods were clearly beyond their understanding, which made them a little angry.

    The yin family had made a mistake, but they themselves were not willing to take action! Now, the two maidservants in the prison had been beaten by an outsider. This was a huge humiliation to the yin family. Therefore, in an instant, the anger in their hearts was ignited.

    ¡°n head, Xiao LAN actually beat up our nsmen like this. We can¡¯t just let this matter go. We must punish Xiao LAN severely.¡± An elder shouted with righteous indignation.

    ¡°Right! Punish Xiao LAN severely. Since when did outsiders have the right to attack our Yin n¡¯s people! This is preposterous!¡± A single stone caused a thousand ripples. After seeing the two maidservants covered in injuries, most of the elders were furious.

    Leng ruoxue watched all of this coldly from the side andughed coldly in her heart. This was exactly the result she wanted. She wanted to clear Xiao LAN of the suspicion of stealing the token so that Yin bang would be dragged into this mess as well. The token in Xiao Lan¡¯s hands was not stolen, so Yin bang would be charged with the crime of betraying others and colluding with outsiders to harm his nsmen. In this way, Yin bang¡¯s reputation would be ruined, and his nsmen would all cast him aside! Oh! Could this be considered as indirectly helping Yin ping, the acting family head?

    Seeing the fierce looks on the elders ¡®faces, Xiao LAN was a little scared. Her beautiful eyes were filled with tears as she cried,¡±¡±It¡¯s not my fault. Yin bang gave me the token, and he was the one who asked me to interrogate these two maidservants. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just an outsider. What right do you have to question our Yin n¡¯s people? even if it¡¯s just two servant girls who made a mistake, you don¡¯t have the right!¡± A tall and fierce-looking elder angrily rebuked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for this elder to be so angry. In truth, my two maidservants did not do anything wrong, but Yin bang insisted on using them of stealing the things your head butler had given me. He even domineeringly locked them up and incited miss LAN to torture them. The true cause of this incident was my beast that had bitten miss LAN. Yin bang wanted to avenge her, so these two maidservants arepletely innocent. They should not have been treated like this. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a pained expression.

    Her words caused many of the yin family¡¯s elders who were considered upright to fall silent. After all, this kind of thing was not umon inrge families, and it was rare for people to bring this matter up in public because of the two maidservants. However, Leng ruoxue had revealed the truth behind the scenes today, so they had no choice but to take it seriously. Even the elders who had thought that the punishment given to Yin bang by the substitute family head was too heavy did not dare to make a sound.

    After a moment of silence, Leng ruoxue smiled and said,¡±¡±The truth of the matter is already known to all the elders. If you have any opinions or thoughts, everyone can speak freely.¡±

    ¡°Acting patriarch, I think Yin bang¡¯s punishment is a bit light! He¡¯s such a traitor, and he doesn¡¯t care about the morality of his race. We can¡¯t let him off easily! We should expel him from the n and inform the entire divine realm!¡± An elder suggested.

    ¡°I agree!¡±

    ¡°I also agree!¡± As soon as this elder spoke, it immediately received the response of many elders.

    ¡°I¡¯ll consider your opinions, but expelling Yin bang from the n is no small matter. I¡¯ll have to ask the patriarch for instructions before I can make a final decision. As for Xiao LAN, you can deal with her however you want. There¡¯s no need to give us face. ¡± Yin ping thought for a while and said. He didn¡¯t want the elders to let Xiao LAN go just because of their rtionship with her. In this way, he would have something to criticize in the hands of the elders. Now that he had lost his previous good impression of Xiao LAN, he naturally wouldn¡¯t care about her life or death. Moreover, what Xiao LAN had done was indeed intolerable to the yin family.

    ¡°Uncle! You can¡¯t leave me alone! It was Yin bang who made me do it! He said that he would think of a way to avenge me and even said that he would hand Leng ruoxue and the two maidservants over to me to deal with. I was also eager to take revenge, which was why I got involved with him! Uncle! Please help me!¡± After hearing Yin Ping¡¯s words, Xiao LAN, who was already a little scared, became even more nervous. It was as if the end of the world had arrived. Her face was covered in tears, and she looked as pitiful as she could be.

    However, not many of the elders present would pity her! Who asked her to do something that had already exceeded the yin family¡¯s bottom line? As one of the eight great divine regions, how could the yin family tolerate an outsider riding on top of their own family?

    ¡°n head Yin Dai, Xiao LAN has injured my two maidservants so severely. Shouldn¡¯t you give them an exnation?¡± Leng ruoxue smiled and said.

    ¡°What kind of exnation do you want?¡± Yin ping was a little surprised. He knew that Leng ruoxue wouldn¡¯t let Xiao LAN off so easily, but he didn¡¯t know how she was going to deal with Xiao LAN.

    ¡°I like to give her a taste of her own medicine. Since Xiao LAN has severely injured my maidservant, there¡¯s no reason for her to be alive.¡± Leng ruoxue said without a trace of emotion.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave Xiao LAN to you.¡± Yin ping sighed lightly and said straightforwardly. He didn¡¯t expect that Leng ruoxue would actually be willing to stand up for two maidservants. One must know that these two maidservants were members of their Yin n! As the acting n head of the yin n, even though he could not act as he pleased like Leng ruoxue, he still had the authority to hand over Xiao LAN to them.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t hold back. After grape and Lianzi are done with their revenge, I will return Xiao LAN to you.¡± Leng ruoxue smiled in satisfaction.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yin ping nodded his head. Although he really wanted to say that he didn¡¯t need to return it, he didn¡¯t say it out loud.

    ¡°No! Uncle, don¡¯t give me to her!¡± When Xiao LAN heard that Yin ping wanted to hand her over to Leng ruoxue, she panicked and cried out in rm. However, she was ignored by Yin ping.

    ¡°Aunt! Don¡¯t let uncle hand me over to someone else! I¡¯m begging you! Aunt!¡± Seeing that her uncle wasn¡¯t even looking at her, Xiao LAN had no choice but to ask Xiao Lin for help. However, Xiao Lin had also turned her head and looked to the other side.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue stood up from her seat and took out two pills from her bangle. She stuffed them into grape and Lotus¡¯s mouths. Not long after, the two maidservants stood up from the rack. Even though their clothes were still stained with blood that caused one¡¯s heart to palpitate, the two of them knew very well that their injuries had all healed. It was just that their clothes were still a little scary.

    ¡°Miss!¡± After the two of them stood up, they looked at Leng ruoxue gratefully. Even though their minds were not very clear, they had heard the contents of the confrontation intermittently and knew that Leng ruoxue had done a lot for them. Hence, at this moment, their hearts were filled with gratitude and admiration for Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°The substitute n head has already agreed to let you take revenge on Xiao LAN. Why don¡¯t you quickly thank him?¡± Leng ruoxue pointed at Xiao LAN, who was still struggling on her deathbed, and said to the two maidservants.

    ¡°Thank you for acting patriarch¡¯s fairness and severity.¡± Grape and lotus seed bowed and said.

    ¡°You have been wronged. The family should seek justice for you.¡± Yin ping said with some shame.

    ¡°Acting family head, we really didn¡¯t take anything from the youngdy. The youngdy would give us anything she has. Why should we steal it?¡± Grape thought for a while and said.

    ¡°I know! I¡¯m already clear on this matter. ¡± Yin ping said helplessly. He was already cursing Yin bang in his heart.

    ¡°House master Yin Dai, elder bang can be released from the inner hall.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him with a faint smile.

    ¡°Yes, go and invite Yin bang out.¡± Yin ping ordered the guard beside him.

    Yin bang, who was in the inner hall, was worried that Xiao LAN would expose what had happened between them. However, when he saw that the guard who had gone to invite him out was still respectful, he was slightly relieved.

    When he came out, he saw that the elders ¡®expressions were normal, and Xiao LAN was standing at the side like a wooden block. He felt more at ease.

    ¡°Xiao LAN! How dare you steal my token! You really don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± Yin bang shouted, trying to prove his innocence.

 Chapter 1440

    <h4>Chapter 1440: Meeting the little one again (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    As soon as Yin bang spoke, the elders ¡®expressions turned strange. However, he did not mind it because he knew that many of these elders would stand on his side. Therefore, he did not care even if some of them believed Xiao Lan¡¯s words. After all, Xiao LAN was an outsider, and it was almost impossible for the elders to stand on her side. Unfortunately, he had underestimated Leng ruoxue¡¯s role in this.

    Leng ruoxue watched Yin bang¡¯s excellent performance with cold eyes and slowly opened her mouth to speak,¡±¡±Elder bang! Oh! It was wrong! You¡¯re no longer an elder of the yin n, so I should be calling you Yin bang. ¡±

    ¡°What did you just say? How can I not be an elder of the yin n?¡± Before Leng ruoxue could finish her sentence, Yin bang stomped his feet in anger and roared.

    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s right! You don¡¯t know about this yet!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re no longer an elder of the yin n, and you¡¯ll be sent to some flowing Wind Valley. The name flowing Wind Valley sounds pretty good, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s as beautiful as its name. I wish you a happy life there!¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    ¡°Flowing Wind Valley? I¡¯ve been banished? This was impossible! You¡¯re lying to me!¡± Yin bang did not believe Leng ruoxue¡¯s words at all. His first reaction was that Leng ruoxue was lying to him!

    ¡°Patriarch Yin, you should tell Yin bang the good news!¡± Leng ruoxue suggested with a smile.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yin ping nodded and then said to Yin bang,¡±Yin bang! After the discussion between me and the elders, you have been stripped of your position as an elder and will be sent to the flowing Wind Valley from today onwards. However, in view of the serious consequences caused by your actions, the elders have proposed to expel you from the family. I will make an announcement after reporting this matter to the family head. ¡±

    ¡°Yin ping! Can you repeat that? What right do you have to do this? I know that you¡¯ve always found me an eyesore, but what mistake have I made for you to treat me like this? If the head of the family knew that you treated your brother like this, he would not let you off. ¡± Yin bang said angrily after hearing Yin Ping¡¯s words. He was so angry that he didn¡¯t even address him as the acting family head.

    ¡°Yin bang! Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done? You keep saying that your token was stolen, but after investigation, we¡¯ve found out the truth. You gave the token to Xiao LAN and even promised her that you would take revenge for her. What else do you have to say?¡± Yin ping sneered as he questioned.

    ¡°This ... How could you all believe Xiao Lan¡¯s one-sided story! She¡¯s your niece!¡± Yin bang reminded after hearing Yin Ping¡¯s words.

    ¡°She is indeed my niece, but everyone knows that she is staying at your ce now. Moreover, the proof that you gave her the token is not just based on her one-sided statement. The elders who are close to you have also confirmed that you did give the token to Xiao LAN. They were all present at the time. Now, there are witnesses and physical evidence. Do you have anything else to say?¡± Yin ping said with a faint smile.

    ¡°This is impossible!¡± Yin bang couldn¡¯t believe Yin Ping¡¯s words and turned to look at elderng and the others. However, those elders actually turned their heads in unison.

    ¡°Yin bang! We¡¯re all clear about what happened, and we have no opinion on your punishment, so you should ept it!¡± At this moment, an elder spoke indifferently. After he finished speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°What do you know? I didn¡¯t ask Xiao LAN to torture the two maidservants in the prison. It was Xiao LAN who acted on her own. What does this have to do with me?¡± Yin bang quibbled, not mentioning the token at all.

    ¡°Yin bang! If she didn¡¯t have the token you gave her, would she have been able to enter the prison? Even if you didn¡¯t send her to prison, you created the conditions for her to go to prison. This matter started because of you, so you can¡¯t shirk it. As for what your goal is, you know it better than anyone else. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed coldly.

    ¡°This is our Yin n¡¯s matter. How can an outsider like you interrupt!¡± Upon hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, Yin bang, who was still holding on to a glimmer of hope, was even more furious. This woman was clearly adding insult to injury! I really don¡¯t know how I¡¯ve offended her! Why did she have to go against him? He could not understand!

    ¡°Am I an outsider? Your Yin n¡¯s third elder has already given his position to me. I¡¯m now your Yin n¡¯s third elder. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded Yin bang of this fact calmly.

    ¡°What? How is this possible?¡± Yin bang asked in disbelief. The third elder couldn¡¯t have done something like this. How could the position of an elder be given to someone else just like that?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the first three elders!¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she reminded him.

    ¡°Third elder! Is this woman telling the truth?¡± The moment Leng ruoxue finished speaking, Yin bang asked hurriedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± The Furious third elder said in an unpleasant tone.

    ¡°Third elder! How could you do this!¡± The third elder¡¯s words infuriated Yin bang. He even forgot his own status and roared at the third elder.

    ¡°What I want to do is my own business. You, a sinner who is about to be expelled from the yin family, have no right to question me!¡± When the third elder heard Yin bang¡¯s words, his already unsightly expression darkened even more.

    ¡°I ... I didn¡¯t question you! I just don¡¯t understand. ¡± Yin bang said with a smile. The third elder was his biggest backer, and he would never dare to offend the third elder!

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t understand. In any case, I¡¯m just an empty third elder. No one respects me at all. Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t I give it to someone else?¡± The moment he finished speaking, the faces of everyone present, including Yin ping, instantly turned ugly. This was because the third elder¡¯s words weren¡¯t only meant for Leng ruoxue to hear. He had clearly included everyone present in his calctions.

    ¡°Third elder has a high status in our Yin n. Who would dare to disrespect you! If anyone dares to look down on you, I¡¯ll be the first to not forgive him!¡± Yin bang quickly said.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote for you to say all this now. You won¡¯t be a member of our Yin n very soon, and I won¡¯t be the third elder. ¡± The third elder lightly raised his eyes and indifferently reminded.

    ¡°Well said, acting patriarch! Can you order your men to take Yin bang away? they still have to pack up and head to windflow Valley!¡± After hearing third elder¡¯s words, Leng ruoxueughed nonchntly.

 Chapter 1441

    <h4>Chapter 1441: Meeting the little one again (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Mm, bring Yin bang back to his residence and watch them pack up! They are not allowed to take a single needle or thread out of the yin family¡¯s master¡¯s residence. ¡± Yin ping nodded and ordered the guards beside him.

    ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± The guard replied, then grabbed Yin bang¡¯s arm and led him out of the meeting hall.

    ¡°Let go! You guys let go! I¡¯m an elder of the yin family, you can¡¯t treat me like this! I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Yin bang cried out in rm. His voice was still reverberating in the meeting hall, but he had already been dragged out of the meeting hall by the guards.

    ¡°You can also take Xiao LAN with you.¡± Yin ping turned to Leng ruoxue and said.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Leng ruoxue nodded. She then turned to grape and Lianzi,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go back to Bright Stream garden! Xiao LAN is now your exclusive property, so you can y with her however you want. ¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± Hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, grape and lotus seed¡¯s foreheads were filled with ck lines. Miss¡¯s words really made it too easy for people to have their own thoughts. Furthermore, they were not interested in Xiao LAN. They hoped that no one would misunderstand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, take Xiao LAN and let¡¯s go back to Bright Stream garden!¡± Leng ruoxue saw that grape and lotus seed were still standing there stupidly after hearing her words. She couldn¡¯t help but remind them with a smile.

    ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± grape and Lotus replied, slightly embarrassed. Then, the two of them grabbed Xiao Lan¡¯s arms and followed Leng ruoxue back to Mingxi garden.

    When they arrived at Mingxi garden, grape looked at Xiao LAN, who was an eyesore, and asked with a look of disdain,¡±¡±Miss, what should we do with this woman?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s yours now, so you can do whatever you want with her. Also, you can rest assured that the acting Master of the yin family will not me you.¡± Leng ruoxue was afraid that they wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move because of Yin ping, so she gave the two of them a calming pill.

    ¡°Yes, we know.¡± Grape and lotus seed quickly nodded. With the young miss around, how could the acting family head be dissatisfied? They could see that the yin family¡¯s elders couldn¡¯t do anything to the youngdy. Moreover, they seemed to be quite afraid of Xiao Huo. However, what surprised them even more was that the third elder would actually give up the position of elder to the youngdy in a fit of anger. This, this was really too inconceivable.

    ¡°Since you know, take Xiao LAN down and treat her well! We must make her feel at home. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Grape and lotus seed looked at each other, feeling very satisfied. They didn¡¯t expect Xiao LAN, who had always been arrogant in the yin family, to have such a day. It seemed that sometimes, one should not be too cocky, or else, one would suffer retribution. Xiao Lan¡¯s failure this time would definitely make the people in the yin family who had been bullied by her very happy, and they were naturally included in this group.

    The two of them took Xiao LAN to the storeroom and tied her up with a rope. Xiao LAN, who had been in a daze, slowly came back to her senses. After seeing her condition, she shouted again,¡±¡±How dare you! Do you know who I am? You actually dare to treat me like this! Aunt and uncle won¡¯t let you off. ¡±

    ¡°Miss LAN, it was on behalf of the family head who handed you over to us to deal with. Have you forgotten?¡± Grape said with a very kind smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong! You must be mistaken. ¡± It was unknown whether Xiao LAN was really scared out of her wits or her mind was in a state of confusion, but she kept repeating the words ¡®you¡¯ve made a mistake¡¯.

    Seeing that she was talking non-stop, grape and lotus seed had no choice but to use a piece of rag to block her mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally quiet now. If you disturb the youngdy¡¯s sleep, we¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± After grape warned him, she pulled lotus seed along and left the storage room.

    For the next few days, grape and Lotus went to the storeroom to entertain Xiao LAN while Leng ruoxue was taking a nap. After a few days of their warm hospitality, Xiao Lan¡¯s body was covered in wounds and it was a terrible sight. However, they would not be soft-hearted to Xiao LAN because they had been tortured by her in the past. Now, they were just returning everything that Xiao LAN had done to her.

    The yin family had temporarily calmed down after the incident with Yin bang and Xiao LAN. At the same time, the yin family had also realized that they could not offend the women living in Mingxi garden, nor should they have any ideas about the people around her. Otherwise, they would die without even knowing how they died. Weren¡¯t Yin bang and Xiao LAN the best examples?

    Yin bang had not only been stripped of his position as an elder for helping outsiders bully his own nsmen, but he had also been sent to windflow Valley to fend for himself. He had even been expelled from the yin family with the approval of the patriarch. No one had ever thought that such an oue would happen. There was also the depressed third elder who had lost his position as an elder because of a single angry word he had said. The great ancestor of the yin family had actually agreed to this. Now that Leng ruoxue was the genuine third elder of the yin n, even though many people had doubts about this decision, no one dared to question the old ancestor.

    The current Leng ruoxue was definitely living a carefree and free life in the yin n. Furthermore, her status as an elder gave her even more special privileges. At least, that old man no longer forbade her from staying in Bright Stream garden.

    After a few days, grape and lotus seed brought Leng ruoxue around the yin residence. Leng ruoxue had also be familiar with the yin residence. At least, most of the n members recognized her. However, there seemed to be something else in the eyes of the n members and the elders ...

    After learning that the yin family¡¯s main residence was much bigger than she had imagined, Leng ruoxue returned to Mingxi garden and did not step out of the house. However, Yin Xuan woulde and disturb her from time to time.

    Looking at Leng ruoxuezily lying on the reclining chair, grape and lotus seed couldn¡¯t help but feel worried. These days, no matter what their young miss did, she didn¡¯t seem to be interested. They really didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her.

    ¡°Miss! How should we deal with Xiao LAN?¡± Grape asked Leng ruoxue, who was pretending to be asleep.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve had enough fun, you can return her to the yindai n head. You don¡¯t need to ask me about this kind of thing.¡± Leng ruoxue replied indifferently without even opening her eyes.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Grape replied in disappointment. Can¡¯t miss talk to them more?

    ¡°Miss! I heard from the head butler that the person who came to save Xiao LAN yesterday has yet to be caught. ¡± Lotus seed continued after seeing grape¡¯s failure.

 Chapter 1442

    <h4>Chapter 1442: Meeting the little one again (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Tell the head butler that there¡¯s no need to look for them anymore. Those people have all been bitten by xiaohuo. Even if they¡¯re alive, they¡¯d rather die.¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s tone was still calm, and no one could hear the anger in her words.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lotus seed replied. Then, she exchanged a look with grape. The two quietly walked to the side and began to discuss in a low voice.

    ¡°Grape, what¡¯s wrong with miss?¡± Lotus seed asked worriedly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Could it be that you¡¯re tired of staying here and want to go out for a walk?¡± Grape could not help but guess.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been outside for the past few days? Could it be that youngdy is tired?¡± Lotus seed guessed.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right? We¡¯re all cultivators, how can we get tired so easily!¡± Grape refuted. The young miss had saved their lives, so they had long treated Leng ruoxue as their master. Now that they saw Leng ruoxue¡¯s listless appearance, they were naturally very worried.

    ¡°You stay here with the young miss. I¡¯ll go outside and see if there¡¯s any good way to make the young miss happy.¡± Grape said to Lianzi after some thought.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lotus seed nodded and watched as grape left Mingxi garden. She then returned to Leng ruoxue¡¯s side.

    For the next few days, Leng ruoxue had yet to see the grapes. She couldn¡¯t help but feel curious,¡±¡±Where did the grapes go? What are you busy with?¡±

    ¡°This ... I¡¯m not too sure.¡± Lotus seed told the truth. He did not tell her what grape was doing. Therefore, she was very curious about grape¡¯s mystery. Moreover, grape was not willing to tell her, which was really strange.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a slight frown. She had been thinking of an excuse to leave the yin n for the past few days, so she had not paid much attention to grape¡¯s behavior. However, it was a little abnormal that even lotus seed did not know what the grapes were doing.

    As the two of them were talking, grape sneakily walked in from outside the courtyard. When he saw Leng ruoxue, he ran to her with a face full of joy and presented her with a treasure,¡±¡±Miss! Look what I¡¯ve brought you!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Leng ruoxue lifted her beautiful eyes and saw that grape¡¯s chest was bulging. There was even a hint of white, like the fur of some kind of beast.

    ¡°Miss, is this your Beastie?¡± Grape took out little Beastie, which she had hidden in her arms, and whispered.

    ¡°Little guy!¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the aggrieved and teary-eyed Xiao Budian and suppressed the anger in her heart.

    ¡°As expected, miss recognizes it.¡± When grape saw Leng ruoxue call out the little beast¡¯s name, he said happily. It seemed like her efforts these few days had not been in vain! Look at how happy miss is now.

    ¡°Yes, I recognize it! It was all thanks to it that I was able to be brought to the divine realm! Where did you find it?¡± Leng ruoxue gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Looking at Leng ruoxue¡¯s clenched teeth, grape wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and thought to himself,¡¯could she have misunderstood?¡¯ Why was it that when the young miss saw this little thing, it was as if she had seen her enemy?

    ¡°I found it by a well in the main house. At that time, it was being bullied by the children of my n. It was very scared when it saw me, thinking that I would also want to bully it like those children. I saw that it looked a little like the Beastie that miss had mentioned, so I spent a few days trying to please it. Finally, it was willing toe back with me.¡± Grape exined.

    Actually, she had gone out of her way to look for this little beast because she had heard Leng ruoxue mention this little beast before. She had taken the initiative to think that this little beast was very important to Leng ruoxue. Unfortunately, this little beast had always been staying in the master¡¯s main courtyard, which was not a ce she could enter often. Therefore, she had been wandering around outside the main courtyard for the past few days, wanting to see if she was lucky enough to meet this little beast. The young miss would definitely be very happy.

    However, after walking around the main courtyard for a few days, no beasts came out. She had nned to return in disappointment but identally found this injured little beast by a well. She saw that the little beast looked like a fox and wanted to bring it back. Who knew that although the little beast was not big, it was very fierce. As long as she wanted to get close to it, the little beast would show its sharp teeth to scare her. Afraid of being bitten, she had to spend a few days coaxing the little beast, Thus, it was only today that she was able to bring this Cub back to Bright Stream garden. Moreover, seeing that the young miss truly knew this Beastie, she felt that everything she had done these past few days had been worth it.

    ¡°Grape, you¡¯re so considerate.¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    ¡°Miss, this is what your subordinate should do.¡± As soon as grape finished speaking, she wanted to hand the little Beastie over to Leng ruoxue. However, when the little Beastie saw Leng ruoxue, it was extremely resistant and kept retreating into grape¡¯s hand.

    Seeing that Xiao Budian was still so afraid of her, Leng ruoxue immediately took Xiao Budian from grape¡¯s arms and pulled him into her embrace. Seeing the way Xiao Budian was looking at her pitifully, she could not help but chuckle,¡±¡±Don¡¯t be afraid! I won¡¯t hit you, even though you betrayed me. ¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± The little guy timidly asked. Ever since he sneaked out from that old man¡¯s side to y, there wasn¡¯t a single person that didn¡¯t bully him. The only kind-hearted big sister even handed him over to this demon! Sob ... As thest Fox of the Fox n, why was his life so bitter! It couldn¡¯t help but wail in its heart.

    ¡°Mm! As long as you listen to me obediently, you will do whatever I tell you to do! Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you go and apany your ancestor. ¡± Leng ruoxue smiled and threatened.

    This little thing was really too disobedient. If he didn¡¯t discipline her while she was still young, wouldn¡¯t she rebel against the heavens in the future? Besides, she couldn¡¯t let this little guy continue to think of her as a bad person! If it were to double-cross her a few more times, she would lose her little life in its hands sooner orter. Thus, she decided to adopt the strategy of seeking Xiao Budian¡¯s safety. From now on, she would let Xiao Budian stay by her side obediently and not go anywhere, in case he caused any more trouble.

    ¡°You¡¯re threatening me! You¡¯re a bad person. ¡± When the little guy heard that this terrifying demon actually wanted him to apany his ancestors, his little heart trembled non-stop. His leopard cat n only had one leopard cat left, and if he went to apany his ancestors, wouldn¡¯t the leopard cat n disappear from this world? No! This was absolutely not allowed! Although the old ancestor¡¯sst words had instructed him to follow this destined master well, this master was really too bad! Can it change owners?

    When grape and lotus seed heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words and saw the little guy¡¯s appearance, they were a little puzzled. Wasn¡¯t it better to apany the old Grand Madame? Why did that little beast look as if it had suffered a great grievance? one had to know that in their Yin n, there were countless people who wanted to be by the old ancestor¡¯s side, but unfortunately, they didn¡¯t have the chance. This little beast actually didn¡¯t know how blessed it was, and the two of them couldn¡¯t help but curse in their hearts.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re obedient, I¡¯ll naturally dote on you.¡± Leng ruoxue coaxed.

    ¡°Really?¡± The little guy¡¯s face was filled with doubt.

    ¡°Yes, you have to believe in my words. I¡¯ve never lied to Beastie, but you¡¯re not allowed to betray me!¡± Leng ruoxue warned.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t betray you.¡± The little guy said in a small voice.

    ¡°Then why did Ie to the divine realm?¡± Leng ruoxue questioned. This little thing actually dared to deny it. She really couldn¡¯t be taught!

    ¡°It was that old man who brought you here.¡± The little guy lowered his little head and said.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t bring him out of the ¡®nightmare forest¡¯, how would I have been brought to the divine realm by him?¡± Leng ruoxue said in an unpleasant tone.

    ¡°I thought he was ying with me! That¡¯s how we¡¯ve always been ying.¡± The little guy exined with some grievance. Although he was young, he was not stupid. After seeing that the old man brought this female demon to the divine world, he knew that he had be an aplice. Furthermore, he was also afraid that this demon would not let him off, so he had always stayed in that old man¡¯s residence. After all,pared to this demon, that old man was still quite good to him. However, after staying for a long time, he became a little bored, so he sneaked out. Who knew that the outside world would be so terrifying? Even such a cute Beastie was being bullied, Wu.....Compared to those hateful children, the female demoness was still considered kind.

    At the thought of this, it snuggled in Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms and found afortable position to lie down. It even closed its eyes.

    Seeing Xiao Budian in this state, Leng ruoxue sighed helplessly and carried him back to the room.

    After the little guy stayed in Mingxi garden for a few days, he began to like the life here. Hehe! Not only were there people who served him well every day, but after spending time with the female demon for a few days, he was surprised to find that the female demon didn¡¯t seem to be as scary as before. Sometimes, she would even y with him. This also slowly improved his impression of Leng ruoxue.

    In the garden, the little guy excitedly scuttled around in the flower bushes. In a moment¡¯s time, the originally beautiful flowers in the garden had be wilted.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue had no intention of stopping it. After all, the flowers and nts here did not belong to her, so even if they were destroyed, she would not feel any heartache. Furthermore, this was a good time for her and the little guy to get closer to each other, so she could not miss it. After all, she was still counting on the little guy to use his talent to bring her out of this ce! She really had enough of being a Canary. She didn¡¯t know what the old man¡¯s motive was for bringing her back. He actually didn¡¯t show his face all this time. However, it seemed that the old man didn¡¯t hide what happened in the yin family. But, what was the meaning of him hiding and not showing his face? She couldn¡¯t figure out what the old man was thinking.

    ¡°Sister! Come and y with me!¡± The excited Xiao Budian looked at Leng ruoxue who was not too far away and shouted. Over the past few days, his title of Leng ruoxue had changed from ¡°demon¡± to ¡°big sister.¡± It could be seen that the rtionship between the man and the Beast had grown much closer.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to y, you can y by yourself!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a face full of hidden bitterness. She became listless again. Seeing this, grape and lotus seed, who were by her side, did not change their expressions. They seemed to have gotten used to it.

    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re in a bad mood? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Budian ran to Leng ruoxue¡¯s side from the flowers and asked with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been here for almost a month. If I stay any longer, I¡¯ll be stupid. I really don¡¯t know how long that old man wants to keep me locked up!¡± Leng ruoxue said in an exaggerated manner.

    ¡°That old man is even more cunning than a Fox. However, if elder sister wishes to leave, I can help you.¡± The little guy spoke with a sense of loyalty. From this, it could be seen how sessful Leng ruoxue¡¯s abduction was.

 Chapter 1443 - Meeting the ning family (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1443: Meeting the ning family (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°You¡¯re really willing to help me?¡± Leng ruoxue confirmed, but she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in her heart. What an easily deceived little fellow! It was no wonder that she was deceived by the old man. Moreover, after spending these few days together, she also discovered that this little thing was actually a child who really needed someone to coax and apany him. Even just giving him a little benefit could make him so happy that he couldn¡¯t find his North. So, her attitude towards the little guy had improved a lot these days.

    ¡°Yes, yes. I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore. There are so many bad people here who like to bully me. ¡± The little guy said with the same feeling.

    ¡°Then take me out of here!¡± Leng ruoxue deliberately thought for a while before she replied.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The man and the Beast quickly reached a consensus. However, their conversation made grape and Lotus, who were not far away, feel puzzled. They had no idea what they were talking about.

    In their eyes, how could this little beast possibly have the ability to bring Leng ruoxue away from this ce! Not to mention that the yin residence had always been heavily guarded, and one had to go throughyers of checks if they wanted to leave. Young miss could not leave the main residence without the consent of the master. Therefore, they did not really believe what they had not pointed out. However, looking at young miss¡¯s serious expression, the two of them were a little confused.

    ¡°Miss! You can¡¯t leave the main residence without the permission of the master. ¡± Grape kindly reminded.

    ¡°Who said that I can go anywhere I want with the little one, right? Little guy!¡± Leng ruoxue carried Xiao Budian into her arms with a hint of pride.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! With me, big sister can go anywhere she wants. ¡± The little guy excitedly nodded his little head.

    ¡°Grape, lotus seed, you¡¯ve served me for so long, so I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Before I leave, I¡¯ll knock you out so that you won¡¯t be implicated. However, don¡¯t try to stop me from leaving, I don¡¯t want to stay here any longer.¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the two maidservants and deliberately made her words very clear.

    ¡°Miss! We know that we can¡¯t stop you. However, the divine realm is very dangerous. It¡¯s not suitable for you to walk in the divine realm with your current strength. ¡± Lotus seed said in a very reserved manner. In fact, she was very reluctant to let Leng ruoxue leave. However, she knew very well that Leng ruoxue had made up her mind to tell them this. Furthermore, the young miss had thought about it very thoroughly. However, she still felt very ufortable in her heart.

    ¡°Miss! You want to abandon us?¡± Grape was an impetuous person, and he was more direct than lotus seed.

    Ugh! Grape¡¯s words made Leng ruoxue¡¯s forehead fill with ck lines. What did she mean by wanting to abandon them? they were not her maidservants to begin with, alright? How did leaving them in the yin family be abandoning them!

    ¡°I never thought of abandoning you.¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly as she looked at grape, who had a serious and resentful expression on her face.

    ¡°Miss wants to leave this ce, but she wants us to stay. If she isn¡¯t abandoning us, what is she?¡± Grapeined.

    ¡°You¡¯re from the yin n, I can¡¯t possibly kidnap you all! Of course, you have to stay. ¡± Leng ruoxue wiped away the cold sweat on her forehead as she reminded him.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you take us away together, miss! I¡¯m going to leave with you. You¡¯re not familiar with the divine realm, so I can protect you if we meet any bad guys. After all, I¡¯m a deity. ¡± Grape said very seriously.

    ¡°Uh! Alright! You¡¯re stronger than me now! However, if I really encounter a bad person, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to protect me!¡± Leng ruoxue could not help but remind him.

    ¡°There¡¯s strength in numbers! Moreover, I don¡¯t dare to say that I¡¯m very familiar with the divine world, but I can still be a guide for youngdy. There are many dangerous ces in the divine world that you can¡¯t go to, at least with youngdy¡¯s current strength. ¡± Grape said very responsibly.

    ¡°Miss! I also want to leave with you. From now on, we¡¯re your people. ¡± Upon hearing grape¡¯s words, lotus seed hurriedly added as if she was afraid that Leng ruoxue would abandon her. Previously, she did not dare to make such a request because she was afraid that Leng ruoxue would reject her. Now that grape had already brought it up, she naturally did not want to be left behind.

    In reality, ever since Leng ruoxue had saved them thest time, they had already given up on her. However, due to their status, they did not dare to say these words out loud. However, now that the young miss had decided to leave, if they did not say these words now, they might not have the chance anymore.

    ¡°Miss! Lotus seed and I are willing to be loyal to you forever and serve you for the rest of our lives. ¡± Grape and lotus seed looked at each other. Then, the two of them knelt down in tacit understanding and issued a loyalty contract. With this, Leng ruoxue could not refuse even if she wanted to.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the two of them and sighed softly before saying,¡±¡±Since you¡¯re willing to follow me, then the yin family will have nothing to do with you in the future.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss! Lotus seed and I are both orphans. Our parents have passed away a long time ago, and we don¡¯t have any rtives in the yin family. We will never betray youngdy. ¡± Grape understood Leng ruoxue¡¯s words and quickly promised.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already issued the loyalty contract, so I naturally believe you. In the future, don¡¯t just kneel down in front of me. I don¡¯t like this subordinate. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. She didn¡¯t expect that before leaving the yin family, she would be able to abduct two maidservants from the yin family. This would be the interest that the old man gave her! As for the emotional damage, he would settle it with the old man in the future.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Upon hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, grape and lotus seed quickly stood up.

    ¡°The two of you, go and pack your things. We¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± Leng ruoxue continued.

    ¡°Miss! We don¡¯t have much to pack. ¡± The two of them quickly said.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go now! Little guy, I¡¯m counting on you! Take us to a good ce!¡± Leng ruoxue instructed. She was extremely excited. She was finally leaving this ce and no longer had to be a Canary.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Xiao Budian nodded his little head vigorously. Following that, he used a white light to envelop Leng ruoxue and the other two within it. The eye-piercing white light caused the three of them to close their eyes involuntarily. When they opened their eyes again, the three of them and the Beast had already left the yin n.

    Grape and lotus seed looked at the scene in front of them in disbelief. They never thought that in the blink of an eye, they would leave the yin family¡¯s main residence. This was truly too inconceivable. They never thought that the little guy would actually have such abilities. No wonder the young miss wanted to find him. Now, they finally understood why the young miss had asked for the little guy¡¯s whereabouts the moment she opened her eyes when she first arrived at the yin family.

 Chapter 1444

    <h4>Chapter 1444: Meeting the ning family (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Miss! Have we really left the yin family?¡± Lotus seed felt as if everything was a dream. It was so unreal. Before this, she was still thinking about how to bring Leng ruoxue through the yin family¡¯s many obstacles! I didn¡¯t expect him to leave so easily, uh! This made her a little ufortable. But where was this?

    Grape, who felt that she had some understanding of the divine world, also had the same doubts. Looking around, the three humans and one beast were in the middle of a tall mountain. Moreover, this mountain was a barren mountain. Although the trees on the mountain were tall and straight, many of them had already withered. Not far away, the grass that was half the height of a person made people have no desire to go in and explore. This ce ¡­ Was really too deste.

    ¡°Where is this ce?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the overgrown grass in front of her, and her expression turned uglier. She clearly wanted Xiao Budian to find a good ce, but where did Xiao Budian take them? A barren mountain or a barren forest? Other than the three of them and the Beast, there probably wasn¡¯t even a single insect to be found! She couldn¡¯t help butin.

    ¡°Miss! I don¡¯t know this ce either. ¡± Grape said, a little embarrassed.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! We should be out of the yin residence by now, but we have to find a way out of here. ¡± Leng ruoxue consoled.

    At this moment, Xiao Budian, who knew that he was brought to the wrong ce, buried his head into Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms without saying a word and did not dare to make a sound.

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes scanned the surrounding environment, trying to find a way out. However, all she could see was grass that was half the height of a human. The only way they could leave was to create a path for themselves.

    ¡°Miss! Let the little guy take us out of here! Doesn¡¯t it know how to teleport?¡± Grape suggested.

    ¡°I, I can¡¯t take you guys out of here anymore. I¡¯m still young, and I¡¯ve traveled a long distance this time, so I don¡¯t have any strength left.¡± When the little guy heard grape¡¯s words, he raised his little head and exined. Wu ¡­ He was so tired right now! This time¡¯s transmigration had consumed all of its physical strength. It was a pity for its small body, it was really exhausted.

    ¡°Why were you so energetic when you were on the godly maind?¡± Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but ask. Back then, Xiao Budian would always appear and disappear like a ghost. He would appear wherever he wanted to go, and they couldn¡¯t guard against him.

    ¡°That¡¯s different! As long as it¡¯s not a long distance travel, it won¡¯t consume much of my energy. However, this is probably the longest distance I¡¯ve traveled since I was born. I¡¯m really exhausted. ¡± The little guy pitifully said.

    ¡°How long will it take for you to recover?¡± Leng ruoxue asked again.

    ¡°At least half a month!¡± The little guy thought for a bit and said.

    ¡°It seems like we¡¯ll have to stay here for half a month.¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly. Without Xiao Budian¡¯s help, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to leave this ce. In addition, most of her spiritual beasts were in closed-door cultivation. Therefore, even if she wanted to use her flying beasts to fly away from this ce, there was no way. However, since she was already here, she should just take things as they were. This godforsaken ce could just be considered a part of her life in the God World!

    ¡°Miss! Then let¡¯s set up the tent first!¡± Upon hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, grape also became more at ease.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and watched as grape and lotus seed set up their tents. She found a ce to start a fire. Their current location should be at the highest point of a mountain or forest. In addition to the fact that the sky was getting dark, it had be unusually cold.

    ¡°Miss! We¡¯ll do the hard work. The tent has been set up, so you can go and rest. ¡± After grape and lotus seed had finished setting up their tents, they saw Leng ruoxue preparing food and quickly said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not as delicate as you think. Besides, it¡¯s not hard work. Cooking is a rare pleasure.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°But with us here, how can we let young miss do this! Could it be that young miss dislikes the food we make?¡± Grape pursed her lips on purpose and said in a slightly dissatisfied tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m scared of you. You guys do it, okay?¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly. During this period of time, these two maidservants ¡®cooking skills had gotten better and better under her training. Therefore, they always wanted to rush to cook. After they were done, they would look at her with eager eyes and wait for her praise. She really didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at their childish behavior.

    ¡°This is our job to begin with. Miss, you can¡¯t snatch it from us.¡± The grape still acted like a good girl after getting a bargain, and her beautiful face even revealed a Fox-like smile.

    ¡°Alright! Then I¡¯ll just be a hands-off shopkeeper!¡± Leng ruoxue sighed softly. Having two hardworking maidservants was both a good and bad thing! The good thing was that these two maidservants would take the initiative to do what they saw without her instructions. However, this way, she had nothing to do.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Grape and lotus seed nodded happily.

    After the three of them had dinner, they returned to their tents to rest.

    In the next few days, Leng ruoxue and the other two wandered around the area where the tent was set up. They gradually found out where they were.

    The ce they were standing on was indeed a very magnificent mountain, but this mountain had been abandoned for a long time. Looking at the dense weeds, it was clear that no one hade here for a long time. After clearing the weeds behind them, they looked down and saw a vast blue sea. They were at the top of the mountain, and if they identally fell, they would be buried in the stomachs of the fish.

    The three of them spent a few days investigating the terrain. They then obediently stayed in the campsite and waited for Xiao Budian to recover his strength. At this moment, Xiao Budian had already been sent into the bracelet by Leng ruoxue and was absorbing the spiritual energy within the bracelet to his heart¡¯s content.

    ¡°Miss! The little guy has been resting for ten days, right?¡± Grape said as he sat in front of the tent and counted the days.

    ¡°Yes, why? are you anxious?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in amusement.

    ¡°Yup! I don¡¯t even see an insect here, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing every day. ¡± Grape sighed.

    As soon as she finished speaking, there was a suddenmotion in the grass. The three of them immediately turned their attention to it and became alert.

    Grape and lotus seed subconsciously shielded Leng ruoxue behind them and watched every movement in the underbrush without taking their eyes off it.

 Chapter 1445

    <h4>Chapter 1445: Meeting the ning family (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    After a while, a group walked out from the grass. The leader was a man with a full beard. His age could not be seen, and he was tall. There were more than ten people following behind him. There were both men and women, and their bodies were covered in a travel-worn aura. It was obvious that this was a group on an expedition. When those people saw Leng ruoxue¡¯s group of three, they were rather surprised. They did not expect to see anyone else in this barren mountain, and they were three beautiful women. For a moment, both sides were stunned.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡± Grape asked loudly, her beautiful face still full of vignce.

    ¡°We should be the ones asking that! Who are you? Where did hee from?¡± At this time, a woman in the other party¡¯s team also asked in a very dissatisfied tone.

    ¡°We were the ones who came here first, okay?¡± Grape rolled his eyes and could not help but remind him. This woman was really too annoying. She wasparable to some of the annoying direct rtives in the big families. He just did not know which family this person was from and whether she had such a big background.

    ¡°So what? We¡¯ve been here for almost a month and we haven¡¯t seen a single person. There must be something wrong with you guys suddenly appearing here!¡± The woman said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Miss, we were doing well here. It¡¯s you who suddenly appeared, okay?¡± Grape was so speechless that he wanted tough at this woman¡¯s unreasonable behavior. This should be what the young miss always said about how big the world was and how there were all kinds of strange things!

    ¡°Grape! Don¡¯t quarrel with her!¡±

    ¡°Philip! You shut up!¡±

    Leng ruoxue and the man with the full beard spoke at the same time.

    After he finished speaking, the man even took a special look at Leng ruoxue. After taking a look, he was rather surprised. This woman was beautiful, but her cultivation was so low! She¡¯s only a mid level deity and she actually dares to walk around in the divine world, could it be that she¡¯s not afraid of being robbed by some lecherous person? Based on her cultivation level and the fact that she lived in the God World, the man concluded that Leng ruoxue must havee from a powerful family. Otherwise, it would be difficult for deities below the deity realm to survive in the God World.

    However, strength spoke for itself in the divinity. This woman was so beautiful and her strength was so low. He wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she was robbed. Furthermore, there were many powerful ns in the divinity. Even if this woman¡¯s n was extremely powerful, if she was really robbed, it would be a long story. Besides, he was more curious about why Leng ruoxue and the other two would appear here.

    It was obvious that the three of them had a master-servant rtionship. Hence, the man bowed slightly to Leng ruoxue and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m Ning Hai. Please forgive me for being so presumptuous. ¡± The ¡®presumptuous¡¯ he was referring to was his sudden appearance here with his team, which had given the three of them a shock. In his eyes, they were all women, so it was normal for them to be afraid.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m Leng ruoxue. I wonder if big brother ning has any rtionship with the ning family of the eight great divine regions?¡± Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t expect this bearded man to have the surname ning, so she couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.

    ¡°Our Captain is naturally from the ning family!¡± The woman named Fei Li said proudly. However, her eyes were filled with disdain for Leng ruoxue. Brother ning? Hmph! He clearly knew the captain¡¯s identity and wanted to get close to him! With her around, this woman could forget about getting her way.

    ¡°Hehe! Although I¡¯m a member of the ning family, I¡¯m not a direct descendant of the ning family, and I don¡¯t have much status in the ning family, so don¡¯t keep any distance from me. ¡± Ning Hai said with a little embarrassment. He was very clear about the status of the ning family in the divine world, and the friends he knew, after knowing that he was a member of the ning family, there would only be two kinds of reactions. One was to try their best to curry favor with him, and the other was to distance themselves from him unconsciously. This made him quite conflicted in his heart.

    ¡°I won ¡®t!¡± She had a good impression of this tall man. Furthermore, he was a member of the ning family. She felt a sense of familiarity to be able to meet Godfather¡¯s junior in the wilderness. Furthermore, this man was already a divine Lord, yet he kept saying that he had no status in the family. It seemed like Godfather¡¯s junior was full of talents! No wonder he could be the leader of the eight great divine regions.

    ¡°Little sister ruoxue, why are the three of you here?¡± Ning Hai was also very curious, but he wouldn¡¯t question her as aggressively as Philip. Besides, since the woman in front of him had called him brother ning, there was nothing wrong with him calling her sister ruoxue!

    ¡°Our flying beast was injured, so after dropping us here, it went into the beast space to heal. To be honest, we don¡¯t know where this is, but without the flying beast, we can¡¯t leave, so we can only stay here temporarily.¡± Leng ruoxue furrowed her brows and pretended to be conflicted.

    When grape and lotus seed heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, they could not help but snicker in their hearts. Miss really didn¡¯t even need to draft a draft when she told lies! Moreover, the depressed expression on miss¡¯s face made it hard for people not to believe it!

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! Little sister ruoxue, actually, we don¡¯t know where we are either. We also came here by ident. Since your flying beast is injured, thene with us! Moreover, with your current strength, you¡¯re really not suited to walk in the divine realm. If you encounter a lecherous person, he¡¯ll definitely snatch you back. At that time, even if someone wants to save you, it¡¯ll be toote. ¡± Ning Hai said worriedly.

    ¡°Thank you, brother ning. Actually, you¡¯re right. I was indeed robbed, and it took me a lot of trouble to escape.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a face of hidden bitterness.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you escaped. Otherwise, your innocence would have been ruined.¡± Ning Hai said with fear.

    Listening to their conversation, grape and Lianzi¡¯s foreheads were filled with ck lines, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted in their hearts! The person that young miss said snatched her away, could it be the old ancestor of the yin family! Poor old ancestor! This time, your reputation is at stake.

    The time they had spent with Leng ruoxue could not be considered short. The two of them were already very clear about the reason why Leng ruoxue hade to the God World. However, they did not think that the old ancestor had brought the young miss to the God World because he was lecherous. They believed that the old ancestor had other ns. However, as members of the yin n and Leng ruoxue¡¯s subordinates, they would not speak of such things without any evidence.

    ¡°Yes, big brother ning, I¡¯ll have to trouble you for the time being.¡± After Leng ruoxue found out that he was from the ning family, she decided to go with them. Who asked her to be in Godfather¡¯s territory? If he didn¡¯t look for his Godfather, who else could he look for? To put it bluntly, she couldn¡¯t find anyone else, and there happened to be a ning family member in front of her. In addition, she had a good impression of this ning family member, so she wanted to hitch a ride from him to the ning family.

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. We¡¯re nning to leave this ce tomorrow, so we¡¯ll bring you along.¡± Ning Hai looked at Leng ruoxue¡¯s fragile appearance and couldn¡¯t help but feel tender love in his heart.

    ¡°Captain! How could he bring them along! They¡¯ll only drag us down. ¡± When Philip heard that Ning Hai was really going to bring Leng ruoxue and the other two along, he was filled with jealousy and immediately objected.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about them, I¡¯ll take care of them, okay?¡± Ning Hai said helplessly. He thought that Philip was not willing to take care of Leng ruoxue and the other two, so he directly took on this task. Little did he know that his words had made Philip even angrier!

    ¡°We will take care of our young miss. We won¡¯t trouble you.¡± Grape saw Philip¡¯s hateful look and quickly said.

    ¡°You said it yourself. You should know that we are a team of adventurers. It¡¯smon for us to encounter danger. Don¡¯t drag us down when the timees, and don¡¯t expect us to have the chance to save you.¡± Philip warned. She knew very well that once the captain had decided on something, he would not change his mind easily. Therefore, no matter how dissatisfied she was, she had no way of convincing the captain not to bring them along. However, as long as they did not have the captain¡¯s protection, it was impossible for the three of them to travel with them unscathed with their strength. She could not help but think to herself smugly.

    ¡°Philip, what are you saying? since I¡¯ve agreed to bring them along, they will be a part of our team in the future. If they really encounter any danger, how can we just stand by and watch? However, it¡¯s up to you whether you want to help or not. I can¡¯t force you, but I definitely won¡¯t just stand by and watch them encounter danger. ¡± Ning Hai frowned, obviously not agreeing with Philip¡¯s words.

    ¡°Captain! I didn¡¯t mean it that way! I just hope that they can understand the dangers of traveling with us. We can¡¯t just be her bodyguards forever! Most of the time, they still have to rely on themselves. ¡± Seeing that Ning Hai was angry, Philip quickly exined.

    ¡°But we can¡¯t just leave him to die!¡± Ning Hai was a little annoyed.

    ¡°Big brother ning! You don¡¯t have to feel embarrassed, and you can also rest assured about this miss Philip. Although we will be traveling together, if we really encounter danger, I don¡¯t need any of your help. We can handle it. ¡± She was very touched by Ning Hai¡¯s protection, but she didn¡¯t want to cause an internal conflict in the team because of her and the others. She could see that Ning Hai cared a lot about the unity of the team, and she was just a passerby.

    ¡°Little sister ruoxue, since you call me big brother, you are my biological little sister. As your big brother, how can I watch you all be in danger and not help? Then am I still a human?¡± When Ning Hai heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he was both pleased and angry.

    ¡°Big brother ning! I have the ability to protect myself, and I¡¯m not as weak as you think. You should believe me. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Little sister ruoxue, I don¡¯t care if you have the ability to protect yourself. Since I¡¯m bringing you along, I must ensure your safety. So, there¡¯s no need to say anything else. Just listen to me when the timees.¡± Ning Hai said with a domineering face.

    After hearing Ning Hai¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue only smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Philip saw that Ning Hai was really angry, so he naturally shut his mouth.

    After a peaceful night, Leng ruoxue and the rest had their breakfast the next morning. They packed their things and prepared to leave.

    Ning Hai¡¯s flying beast was an extremely huge Grey Eagle. That Eagle had the strength of a sixth level sacred beast. It had an arrogant expression on its face. Other than Ning Hai, who was its master, it did not care about anyone else. However, when it saw Leng ruoxue, it showed an extremely solicitous expression ¡­

 Chapter 1446

    <h4>Chapter 1446: The missing Philip (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    When Leng ruoxue was about to sit on the Grey Eagle¡¯s back, it obediently half-squatted down so that Leng ruoxue could sit on its back. However, when others wanted to sit on it as well, they were not given the same treatment. Seeing this, Philip was furious!

    ¡°Damned perverted bird! You¡¯re really looking for death!¡± Philip mumbled softly and even took the opportunity to kick the Grey Eagle. However, the Grey Eagle did not seem to care and continued to look forward.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bird color! It¡¯s just that your character isn¡¯t good, and even a bird isn¡¯t willing to give you a ride. ¡± Grape, who was the closest to Philip, said. Although Philip¡¯s voice was very soft, she still heard every single word.

    ¡°What does it have to do with you? Your master must have seduced this perverted Eagle!¡± Philip shouted in a rather unreasonable manner. Her words caused herpanions to secretly shake their heads and reveal disapproving expressions. One had to know that this Eagle belonged to their team leader, and now Philip actually wanted to vent her anger on the team leader¡¯s beloved pet. It was only because the team leader had a good temper that he could tolerate her. If it were anyone else, they would have kicked her out of the team.

    ¡°People who can¡¯t recognize reality are really sad. My family¡¯s young miss has a good character, and even Beastie is very friendly to her, unlike you! You can¡¯t even handle a bird. ¡± Grape¡¯s face was full of contempt.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Philip was infuriated as he loudly questioned.

    ¡°Stop arguing! Philip! Do you still want to leave?¡± Ning Hai was a little speechless. This Philip was getting more and more out of hand. He didn¡¯t even let them stop before they set off.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Seeing Ning Hai¡¯s face turn ugly, Philip quickly acted like a little wife and said.

    ¡°Then hurry up ande up!¡± Ning Hai said coldly.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Feeling depressed, Philip quickly jumped onto the back of the giant Grey Eagle.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ning Hai patted the Grey eagle¡¯s head and said.

    ¡°Yes! Master!¡± The Grey Eagle nodded, then pped its wings and flew into the sky ¡­

    Leng ruoxue and the rest flew in the sky for two days and nothing happened. However, on the third day, they were caught in the turbulence in the sky. Philip was unable to control his bnce and fell from the sky. When they finally stabilized themselves andnded on the ground to look for Philip, he had long disappeared.

    ¡°Captain! I didn¡¯t find Philip. ¡± The teams that Ning Hai had sent out to search for Fei Li had returned one by one. However, they could not find Fei Li¡¯s whereabouts. When the giant Grey Eagle that was lying beside them heard the news, it actually revealed a half-smile, which was caught by Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue walked to the Grey Eagle¡¯s side and stroked its soft feathers. She said softly,¡±¡±It couldn¡¯t have been your doing, right?¡± When the turbulence urred in the air, the Eagle¡¯s body began to shake violently. However, the others did not fall from its back, but Philip did. Philip had offended this Eagle before, hehe! It seemed that this Eagle was also a vengeful guy! Sheughed in her heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m not. ¡± The Grey Eagle whispered. Its big, ck eyes were wet as it peeked at Leng ruoxue shyly. Its face was full of grievance.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s you, you did well.¡± Leng ruoxue praised. She liked Beastie who would take revenge for its enemies.

    ¡°If master knew about this, he would scold me.¡± The grey giant Eagle rubbed its furry head against Leng ruoxue as it spoke in a coquettish manner.

    ¡°I have a way to make him not me you, but instead stand on your side. However, you have to tell me where that Philip is first.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. The Eagle n¡¯s vision was one of the best among the beasts. When the turbulence struck earlier, they might not have been able to see the exact location where Philip had fallen. However, they could not hide it from this Eagle. Although they could not be sure if it really knew, the location that it knew was definitely more urate than theirs.

    ¡°She should be hanging on a tree a kilometer away! I was going to let her hang for two more days. ¡± The grey giant Eagle leaned its head into Leng ruoxue¡¯s embrace and spoke in a voice that only they could hear. When that hateful woman fell down, it had already locked onto her position. However, it did not reveal its evil intentions.

    ¡°Then let her hang there for two more days, as long as her life is not in danger.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Mm! She won¡¯t die, she¡¯ll just be hungry for a few days. ¡± The Grey Eagle said with regret.

    ¡°Hehe! You¡¯re pretty cute. ¡± When Leng ruoxue heard Gray Eagle¡¯s words, she could not help but chuckle.

    ¡°Ruoxue! What are you guys talking about?¡± Seeing Leng ruoxue and his Beastie chatting happily, Ning Hai couldn¡¯t help but walk over and ask. When did his Beastie¡¯s rtionship with Leng ruoxue be so good? it was simply too unbelievable. One must know that his Beastie would only show him some respect. He had always been disdainful towards others. However, he was different towards Leng ruoxue. How could he not be surprised?

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing! Big brother ning! Your Beastie is quite cute. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    ¡°Hehe! Only you would say it¡¯s cute! However, it really treats you differently from other people. ¡± Ning Hai said with deep feelings.

    ¡°I have affinity with beasts, but I don¡¯t have affinity with women! Most of the women see me as if I¡¯m their enemy. Big brother ning! You still haven¡¯t found Philip?¡± Leng ruoxue asked despite knowing the answer.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t! He did not know how Philip was now, whether he was Dead or Alive! AI!¡± Ning Hai couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Big brother ning! We¡¯ll find it. Why don¡¯t we stay here for a few more days and look for it?¡± Leng ruoxue said as she looked at the surrounding terrain. The ce that Gray Eagle had chosen was quite suitable to be used as a campsite. It was big and spacious enough, and there were not many pedestrians on the nearby roads.

    ¡°Mm! That¡¯s the only way. ¡± Ning Hai said helplessly.

    After searching for almost a day, everyone felt a little tired. After dinner, they went to bed early.

    In the tent.

    Grape looked at Leng ruoxue with a face full of curiosity. He wanted to say something but stopped himself.

    ¡°Grape! What do you want to say?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at grape¡¯s expression and asked in amusement.

    ¡°Miss! What did you talk about with the Grey Eagle this afternoon?¡± Grape was very curious. However, at that time, she and lotus seed were quite far away, and miss and the Eagle had deliberately lowered their voices, so they did not know what the man and the Eagle were talking about. The only thing they saw was that the Eagle was taking advantage of her miss.

 Chapter 1447

    <h4>Chapter 1447: The missing Philip (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m trying to get some information from that Eagle. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Does it know where Philip is?¡± Grape¡¯s eyes were wide open as he said in disbelief. What a petty Eagle! Just because Philip had scolded it earlier, it knew Philip¡¯s whereabouts but refused to tell him, hehe! This Eagle is really cute! She liked it!

    ¡°Mm! Philip should be hanging on a tree right now!¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Miss! You¡¯re not allowed to be kind enough to reveal Philip¡¯s whereabouts! Without that woman, we can still rest for a while. ¡± Grape reminded him with a serious face.

    ¡°Grape! You really don¡¯t understand me. Do you think I¡¯m that kind of person?¡± Leng ruoxue pretended to be unhappy.

    ¡°Hehe! Miss! I¡¯m just reminding you! After all, we¡¯re with Ning Hai now. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll tell him about Philip¡¯s whereabouts for his sake. ¡± Grape told the truth, and secretly decided to add more food for the Grey Eagle tomorrow!

    ¡°I¡¯m not that kind. Not to mention that big brother ning and Philip don¡¯t have any rtionship, even if they do, I won¡¯t easily tell him Philip¡¯s whereabouts. ¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Miss, you mean you¡¯ll tell Ning Hai about this?¡± Grape asked in a low voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely tell him, but I¡¯ll have to be careful with the method. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Hehe! Miss! Don¡¯t tell Ning Hai too early!¡± Grape suggested.

    ¡°Mm! Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll have Philip and that tree get closer. ¡± After Leng ruoxue promised.

    After receiving her assurance, grape and lotus seed had a good night¡¯s sleep, their faces filled with excitement.

    The next morning, the three of them walked out of the tent feeling refreshed. However, they felt an unfriendly gaze on them.

    ¡°Ruoxue! Come and have breakfast!¡± When Ning Hai saw Leng ruoxue and the other two, he quickly greeted them.

    ¡°Thank you, big brother ning!¡± Leng ruoxue did not stand on ceremony at all. She brought the grapes and lotus seeds and found a ce to sit down.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you breakfast! If you want to eat it, go get it yourself. ¡± At this moment, a woman who looked simr to Philip said angrily.

    The woman who spoke was Philip¡¯s younger sister, Faye. Although they did not have a good rtionship, after Philip¡¯s disappearance, all the people in their team had gone out to look for him. They were exhausted every day, while the three women stayed in the campfortably. This made her very unhappy. They were all women, so why did they enjoy such treatment while she had to go out and work hard to find him? this made her extremely unbnced. Not only that, she had to get up early every day to prepare food with herpanions, but the three women in front of her were like youngdies from rich families, only waiting to eat. How could there be such a good thing in the world!

    The umted resentment finally exploded when everyone was about to eat breakfast.

    ¡°FEYE, what are you talking about?¡± Hearing Fei Ye¡¯s words, Ning Hai was furious! Fei Ye was usually an obedient girl. Why did she be like Philip after he went missing? was her gentleness and obedience all an act? Ning Hai couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    ¡°Captain! I¡¯m telling the truth. Why do we have to work so hard to find them while these three women can stay in the campfortably? we¡¯re already very tired and have to prepare three meals, but they don¡¯t have to do anything but wait for food. Is this fair to us?¡± Fei Ye shouted angrily.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not even willing to look for your own sister? Big brother ning didn¡¯t arrange for us to look for them because we¡¯re too weak. If we run into danger while we¡¯re looking for them, can you save us?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a cold smile.

    ¡°I, why wouldn¡¯t I be willing to go out and look for my sister? I just saw that you guys were too free, so I couldn¡¯t help but say it! Besides, even if you¡¯re weak and can¡¯t go out to find people, you can at least cook for us!¡± FEYE argued. In fact, she really did not want to go out and look for someone so hard. Since she was born, she had been living in her sister¡¯s shadow. Philip was better than her in every aspect, and the reason why the captain was willing to let her join the team was also because of Philip. Therefore, although she appeared to respect her sister very much on the surface, she was very disdainful of this sister who was only a superficial person.

    ¡°You want my young miss to cook for you? are you worthy? Let me tell you! Not only will we not help you find that sister of yours, Philip, but we will also not cook for you! As for the food that you have prepared, if you don¡¯t want us to eat it, then we won¡¯t eat it! It¡¯s no big deal. ¡± Grape roared angrily. Although the young miss was not a true member of the yin family, she was still the third elder acknowledged by the family head! She wouldn¡¯t be happy if a nobledy were to cook for them every day. Besides, there were quite a number of these people who looked down on them. There was no way they would cook for someone who hated them!

    ¡°Miss! Please wait a moment, I¡¯ll go make breakfast!¡± Grape turned to Leng ruoxue and said gently,¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Ruoxue! Don¡¯t let the grapes do it, I¡¯ll bring your share!¡± Hearing grape¡¯s words, Ning Hai quickly stopped her, his face still full of an apologetic expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, brother ning! I¡¯m already very grateful that you¡¯re willing to take us with you. How can I let you worry about our three meals? Also, don¡¯t cause disharmony in your team because of the three of us, or I¡¯ll be a sinner. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him nonchntly. To be honest, although she couldn¡¯t say that every meal with them was dry, it was almost enough. Although she didn¡¯t really want to eat it when Ning Hai gave it to her, she was too embarrassed to reject Ning Hai¡¯s enthusiasm, so she could only force herself to eat it. If she could use this opportunity to separate her food from theirs, it might not be a bad thing.

    ¡°Ruoxue!¡± Hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s understanding words, Ning Hai didn¡¯t know what to say. He felt guilty. He wanted to take good care of this delicate little sister, but unfortunately, some people in the team ¡­

    ¡°Big brother ning! It¡¯s okay!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile, but in her heart, she apologized to Ning Hai.

 Chapter 1448

    <h4>Chapter 1448: The missing Philip (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Big brother ning! Hurry up and eat your breakfast! Don¡¯t we still have to go find Philip after dinner?¡± Leng ruoxue saw that the atmosphere was a little heavy, and no one dared to move their chopsticks, so she smiled and urged them on.

    ¡°AI! Everyone, let¡¯s have breakfast!¡± Ning Hai sighed and said helplessly.

    While they were eating, Leng ruoxue went to the side of the Grey Eagle that was lying under the tree and sat down.

    Seeing the Grey Eagle gnawing on the dried food, Leng ruoxue took out a piece of dried meat from her bracelet and ced it in front of the Grey Eagle¡¯s mouth. The Grey Eagle sniffed and gobbled up the dried meat. After it finished eating, it looked at Leng ruoxue expectantly. Its pitiful look made herugh.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue took out another piece of dried meat and sent it to the Gray Eagle¡¯s mouth. The Gray Eagle opened its mouth and swallowed it immediately. After it finished eating, it even rubbed against Leng ruoxue¡¯s arm enthusiastically. At this moment, grape walked over and said,¡±¡±Miss! Breakfast is ready. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve also prepared your share!¡± Grape touched the Gray eagle¡¯s head and said.

    After the Gray Eagle heard grape¡¯s words, he looked at grape with a glimmer of anticipation in his eyes.

    However, when grape and Lotus ced the breakfast that they had prepared in front of her, Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. These two petty girls were clearly doing it on purpose! Seeing that others had made some porridge, they also made porridge, and they made more than one kind. On top of that, they also made a variety of side dishes. This breakfast was so rich that she had nothing to say.

    With a smug look on his face, he filled a bowl of grapes for Leng ruoxue and Hui Ying, then specially sent some to Ning Hai. After that, he sat down with lotus seed and started eating breakfast.

    After breakfast, Leng ruoxue and the others, as well as Hui Ying, watched as Ning Hai and the others went out to look for Fei Li. At first, Fei Ye wanted Hui Ying to go out and help them find Fei Li, but Ning Hai was afraid that Leng ruoxue and the other two would meet with bad people, so he stubbornly asked Hui Ying to stay. His actions made Fei Ye hate Leng ruoxue and the others even more!

    ¡°Little grey! Don¡¯t worry, as long as we¡¯re here, we¡¯ll take care of your three meals. We won¡¯t let you eat dry food. ¡± After seeing Ning Hai and the others leave, grape patted the Gray eagle¡¯s head and promised.

    ¡°My name is Hui ao, don¡¯t call me Xiao Hui, it¡¯s toocking in aura.¡± The Grey Eagleined.

    ¡°Hehe! Little grey is our pet name for you!¡± Grape said with a smile.

    ¡°AI! Alright then!¡± Hui ao epted his fate. Who asked them to be his livelihood for the next few days! The food they made was really delicious. For the sake of the food, he would allow them to call him that!

    ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s a good girl! That¡¯s right! Can you see how that Philip is doing? Are you still alive?¡± Grape¡¯s face was full of curiosity.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s still alive. He¡¯s just a little Haggard.¡± Hui ao nodded and said. That distance may be difficult for humans, but it was not difficult for it!

    ¡°He¡¯s still alive! It¡¯s such a pity. ¡± Grape¡¯s face was full of disappointment.

    ¡°Silly girl, that woman can¡¯t die. Otherwise, brother ning will definitely feel guilty.¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she reminded him.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of his business, so why should he feel guilty?¡± Grape did not understand.

    ¡°My master is a very responsible man. He values everyone in the team, even though he knows that some people are just using him!¡± Hui ao lowered his head and said gloomily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Good people will be rewarded. Although some people are ungrateful, brother ning will definitely be rewarded. ¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she consoled him.

    ¡°I hope so!¡± Hui ao was a little dejected.

    After searching for a few days, Ning Hai and the others went out early and returnedte every day, but they still couldn¡¯t find Philip. However, he still felt warm in his heart when he came back every day to eat the hot food prepared by Leng ruoxue and the others. However, Leng ruoxue and the other two only prepared food for those who were close to them, which made him quite helpless. However, he had no reason to ask them to prepare food for all of them, so he could only apologize to some people.

    Seeing Ning Hai and the others gobbling down the food, Leng ruoxue¡¯s forehead unconsciously dripped with cold sweat. How long had it been since theyst ate? You can¡¯t be this hungry, right?

    ¡°Big brother ning! You guys eat slowly, there¡¯s still a lot more!¡± Leng ruoxue was afraid that they would choke, so she quickly reminded them.

    ¡°I know! Ruoxue! The cooking skills of your two maidservants are really good. It¡¯s really worth it to be able to eat such a meal while traveling outside. ¡± Ning Hai sighed.

    ¡°Uh! Big brother ning! Do you have to make it sound so pitiful!¡± Leng ruoxue asked, feeling a little speechless.

    ¡°Ruoxue! I can tell that this is your first time leaving home! It¡¯s not easy for adults like us who have gone out to gain experience to eat a hot meal, let alone so many delicious dishes. ¡± Ning Hai said pitifully.

    ¡°Yup! ¡°Most of the time, we can only eat dry food. Sometimes, we can have meat to eat,¡± a man who was eating happily said with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Hearing how pitiful they sounded, Leng ruoxue was too embarrassed to provoke them and could only change the topic.

    ¡°Big brother ning! Don¡¯t you have any leads on Philip? Where are you?¡± Leng ruoxue asked calmly.

    ¡°AI! Don¡¯t even mention it, we¡¯ve searched the entire hundred li radius, but we can¡¯t find a trace of Philip. ¡± Ning Hai said gloomily.

    ¡°Could it have been eaten by some Beastie?¡± Grape interrupted with a smirk.

    ¡°Uh! It can¡¯t be!¡± Ning Hai listened to grape¡¯s words and started to think very seriously.

    ¡°Big brother ning, don¡¯t worry! No Beastie will eat her. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°I thought so too.¡± Ning Hai said seriously.

    However, as soon as he said this, everyone couldn¡¯t help butugh. Ning Hai scratched his head in embarrassment. He knew why everyone wasughing. Thinking of the meaning of his words, even he couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    ¡°Big brother ning! Have you searched all the ces?¡± Leng ruoxue asked again when she saw that her question had been diverted.

    ¡°We¡¯ve searched all the ces we can. ¡± Ning Hai frowned.

    ¡°Are there any mountains or forests nearby? If she fell there, it would not be easy to find her. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°There are no mountains or forests here, but there are quite a few trees.¡± Ning Hai thought for a while and said.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t look up the tree?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was filled with question marks.

    ¡°On the tree? You¡¯re saying that she might have fallen into a tree, and that¡¯s why we didn¡¯t notice?¡± Ning Hai said with a look of realization.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that she might have fallen into a tree. I just feel that a living person can¡¯t just disappear for no reason, right? Even though we don¡¯t know if she¡¯s Dead or Alive. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Ruoxue¡¯s words make sense. Now that I think about it, those trees are quite tall. If there¡¯s really someone hiding up there, it won¡¯t be easy for them to discover. ¡± Ning Hai said after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Captain, since we only haven¡¯t searched the trees, let¡¯s look up the trees tomorrow! If he still doesn¡¯t have it, then there¡¯s nothing we can do. After all, we¡¯ve tried our best after searching for so many days. ¡± A young man said after some thought.

    ¡°Hmm, then let¡¯s search for another day tomorrow! If we still can¡¯t find it, let¡¯s leave!¡± Ning Hai said unhappily. Although Philip was not very popr in the team, he was still one of them. Unless he was forced to, he was not willing to give up.

    ¡°En!¡± The few of them nodded. After dinner, they immediately returned to their tents to rest.

    The next day, Ning Hai left the camp early with his men. However, before noon, everyone came back together. Naturally, Philip, who had been missing for many days, followed them.

    She saw that Philip was in a sorry state. The clothes on his body had be wrinkled and he looked extremely Haggard. If it wasn¡¯t for the fire in his eyes that proved that he was in a good state, Leng ruoxue would have thought that this woman had learned her lesson! Now, it seemed that Philip was not going to stop.

    Sure enough, just as Leng ruoxue¡¯s thoughts formed in her heart, Philip rushed to Hui ao with a face full of anger. He waved his fist, wanting to hit Hui ao, but Ning Hai grabbed her hand.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ning Hai said unhappily. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Fei Li had suffered a lot these days, he wouldn¡¯t have let her off just because she wanted to beat up Hui ao! It should be known that Hui ao was his most importantpanion and rtive. Hui ao¡¯s position in his heart was even more important than his teammates. Therefore, he would rather Philip vent his dissatisfaction on him than let her touch a single feather on Hui ao.

    ¡°Captain! It¡¯s all this stinky bird¡¯s fault that I fell down, don¡¯t stop me! I¡¯m going to get my revenge today!¡± Philip roared in anger.

    ¡°Master! Let her hit me! Although I didn¡¯t want to encounter turbulence, it was indeed my fault that I didn¡¯t let her sit properly. ¡± Hui ao raised his head, tears rolling down his bright ck eyes. The expression on his face was pitiful, and everyone could not bear to see it.

    ¡°No! Philip! If you want to vent your anger, you can hit me. I won¡¯t allow you to touch Hui ao!¡± After hearing Hui ao¡¯s words, Ning Hai was also furious! F * ck! This clearly had nothing to do with Hui ao, so why should Hui ao be the one being wronged! Since the other party had med his own Beastie for his fall, then as the master, he should suffer for Hui ao.

    ¡°Big brother ning! The turbulence was an ident. It could not be med on Hui ao at all. Moreover, Hui ao was also trying hard to control his bnce at that time. You see, we were all fine! Why is she the only one who fell?¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she voiced her doubts.

    ¡°It is! It was obvious that she did not hold on firmly and fell down, yet you still me it on Hui ao. I¡¯m telling you! Don¡¯t think that you can bully Hui ao just because he¡¯s a Beastie! I¡¯m here! Don¡¯t even think about hitting it!¡± After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, grape immediately stood in front of Hui ao like an old hen protecting its chicks and roared.

    ¡°You ¡­ Are you all still being reasonable? I¡¯m the victim here. It was this thing that caused me to fall down. ¡± Philip roared in anger.

    ¡°What a joke. At that time, we were all on Hui ao¡¯s back. Why didn¡¯t we fall down? you, who was sitting in the middle of the crowd, fell down. You fell because you didn¡¯t hold on tight enough. ¡± Grape roared back, unwilling to be outdone. He was even more upset in his heart. Hmph! Is it apetition of volume? Today, they wanted to make Philip suffer in silence. Of course! It would be even better if she could be angered to death.

 Chapter 1449

    <h4>Chapter 1449: Chapter 1449-beating them at their own game (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t grab it properly, it¡¯s clearly this damn bird doing it on purpose. ¡± Philip said angrily. Damn it! Why didn¡¯t anyone believe her? Moreover, seeing that big brother ning seemed to be very angry, she really didn¡¯t know what she had done wrong.

    ¡°Alright! Don¡¯t quarrel! Fei Li, this was aplete ident. Although you did not suffer any serious injuries, you were still shocked. I apologize to you on behalf of Hui ao. I hope you will not pursue this matter anymore. I can only say sorry. ¡± Ning Hai said with a headache. Although he had already expected this to happen when he brought Philip back, the current situation was obviously beyond his expectations, and he had had enough of Philip¡¯s ruckus. Therefore, the implication of his words was very obvious. If Philip kept harping on this matter, he would have to ask the sisters to leave the team.

    ¡°Captain! I¡¯m sorry, I was too excited. I won¡¯t pursue this matter. ¡± Fei Li was a woman who knew how to judge the situation, and she understood what Ning Hai said. However, she would not leave the team easily, and she would not give anyone an excuse to drive her away. Ning Hai was the rich man she had set her eyes on. How could she give him up to another woman?

    ¡°I know you¡¯re frightened. I won¡¯t me you. I hope you¡¯re on your own.¡± Ning Hai said in a light tone. After that, heforted the pitiful Hui ao and turned to leave.

    After Ning Hai left, Philip red at Leng ruoxue and the other two for a long time before he asked,¡±Why didn¡¯t you guys go out to look for me?¡±

    When Leng ruoxue and the other two heard this, they could not help butugh.

    ¡°Miss Phili, if you haven¡¯t woken up from your dream, go and sleep for a while!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. This Fei Li could also be considered a top-grade person. Not to mention that they didn¡¯t have any friendship, even if they did, it would have to be based on their own abilities! Asking her to look for someone was no different from putting herself in danger. Although she had a lot of cards up her sleeve, they were not easy to show, otherwise, she would definitely cause trouble.

    ¡°You, what do you mean by this?¡± Philip roared in anger.

    ¡°I mean, we don¡¯t have any friendship.¡± Leng ruoxue said coldly. She wasn¡¯t a good person, and she wouldn¡¯t risk her life for a woman who didn¡¯t like her and was hostile to her. So, not to mention that big brother ning didn¡¯t ask her to go out and look for Philip, even if he did, she wouldn¡¯t go.

    ¡°It is! My family¡¯s young miss ¡°strength is too low. If she were to encounter danger while searching for you, would you be able to take responsibility? How can your life be worth as much as my family¡¯s young miss?¡± Grape said arrogantly on purpose, raising her proud head high.

    ¡°You guys ¡­¡± Philip was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. He could only re at Leng ruoxue and the other two with a red face.

    ¡°Sister! Don¡¯t bother talking to them, they don¡¯t know what team spirit is. ¡± Fei Ye had once again ced a high hat on Leng ruoxue and the other two. She couldn¡¯t help but reveal a look of disdain.

    ¡°Miss Phillie, if I remember correctly, you said that when we are in danger, don¡¯t count on you to save us. I¡¯ll return those words to you now. When you are in danger, we will also not help you.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    However, her words sounded like a joke to the sisters.

    ¡°If there¡¯s really danger, it¡¯ll be good enough if you can protect yourself. Who can count on you to save us? This is really tooughable! Why don¡¯t you take a look at your own strength! With your strength, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t even protect yourself on the godly maind!¡± Philip said with a look of disdain.

    ¡°Miss Phillie is right. We¡¯re indeed weak, but we¡¯ll protect ourselves. Miss Phillie doesn¡¯t need to worry about our safety.¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking calmly, she brought grape and lotus seed back to the tent. Hui ao lowered his head, hiding the sh of disdain in his eyes.

    Seeing that Hui ao was not going to pay attention to her at all, the anger in Philip¡¯s heart had no way to vent. After giving Hui ao a hard kick when no one was looking, she turned around and left angrily.

    Hui ao looked at the bright footprints on his body, and a smug smile appeared on his face.

    During dinner, grape was preparing to deliver food to Hui ao as usual. However, when she walked to Hui ao¡¯s side, she found that there was already a lot of food beside him.

    ¡°Little grayley, where did you get these things?¡± Grape asked curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s from that woman,¡± Hui ao gently lifted his eyelids and said indifferently.

    ¡°She¡¯s that kind?¡± Grape¡¯s face was full of doubt.

    ¡°Definitely not. There¡¯s something inside.¡± Hui ao said with a sneer. When the woman brought the food over, he had already discovered that there was another smell in it. That was why he was hesitating whether to eat it or not. In fact, the Eagle n not only had good eyesight, but their sense of smell was also top-notch. However, many people were not aware of it.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t eat it. That woman is so evil. She actually used such a dirty trick.¡± Grape growled angrily.

    ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t want to eat?¡± At this moment, Leng ruoxue happened to walk over and asked.

    ¡°Miss! Philip sent food to little grayley but he drugged it. ¡± Grape immediatelyined.

    ¡°Oh! Little grey, hurry up and eat this food!¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. This was a good opportunity! It must be known that Philip¡¯s previous argument was not enough for brother ning to drive her out of the team, but the crime of drugging his beloved pet, brother ning absolutely could not tolerate it.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, Hui ao nodded unwillingly. Then, he lowered his head and gobbled up the food that Philip had brought. It was not that the food Philip brought was delicious, but the food was simply too unptable. He had no choice but to swallow it in big mouthfuls without even chewing.

    After finishing the food that Philip brought, Hui ao¡¯s big, wet eyes were still staring at the food in grape¡¯s hand. His meaning was self-evident.

    Looking at its pitiful appearance, grape was about to give the food in his hand to Hui ao but was stopped by Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Little grey! You can only eat the food from Philip today! If they eat us, then all our efforts will be in vain. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him with a smile. If Hui ao ate the food they prepared at the same time, Philip would definitely argue that there was no problem with his food. Naturally, she would not give Philip that chance.

 Chapter 1450

    <h4>Chapter 1450: Chapter 1450-beating them at their own game (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Yes.¡± Hui ao nodded his head resentfully. He understood Leng ruoxue¡¯s meaning. However, it did not feel good to only be able to look but not eat.

    ¡°Grape! Leave the food here and let¡¯s go back to the tent!¡± Leng ruoxue looked at Hui ao¡¯s expression andughed.

    ¡°Miss! Didn¡¯t you forbid little grayley from eating our food? Why are you still here?¡± Grape asked, puzzled.

    ¡°During this period of time, we have been sending food to little grey every day. If we don¡¯t send it today, it will make people suspicious. But if we leave the food here and something happens to Hui ao before he can eat it, even if Philip wants to deny it, he can ¡®t.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she exined.

    ¡°Miss! You¡¯re so cunning!¡± Grape¡¯s face was full of admiration as he stared at Leng ruoxue with bright eyes.

    Hearing grape¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines. She thought to herself,¡¯is grapeplimenting me?

    ¡°Grape! Let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng ruoxue said as she wiped the cold sweat off her forehead.

    ¡°Yes, little grey! You¡¯re not allowed to eat it! Otherwise, all our efforts will be in vain. ¡± After cing the food next to Hui ao, grape worriedly reminded him again.

    ¡°I know.¡± Hui ao was very depressed! Extremely depressed! However, thinking of the pain it was about to suffer, it endured it.

    Not long after Leng ruoxue brought the grapes back to the tent, she saw Ning Hai running over with sweat all over his head. He asked while panting,¡±¡±Ruoxue! Something happened to Hui ao! What did you feed it?¡±

    ¡°Big brother ning! So what if it was Hui ao? We¡¯re giving it the same food as usual!¡± Leng ruoxue yed dumb.

    ¡°Hui ao seems to have been poisoned and is rolling on the ground in pain! AI! What do we do now?¡± Ning Haichou¡¯s brows were knitted together. Of course, he did not believe that Leng ruoxue and the others would harm Hui ao. After all, Hui ao got along well with them. However, this ce was far from the city. Even if he wanted to find an Alchemist to treat Hui ao, he would not have the chance. This was because the other people¡¯s flying beasts were not fast enough. By the time they found The Alchemist, Hui ao would be in so much pain that he would die!

    ¡°How did you get poisoned?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a puzzled look.

    ¡°Someone said that after you delivered the food to it, Hui ao was poisoned.¡± Ning Hai found it difficult to say. Then, he was afraid that Leng ruoxue would misunderstand him, so he quickly added,¡±¡±No matter what other people say, big brother ning absolutely believes that this matter has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Big brother ning! As long as you believe us, we don¡¯t care about what others say. Besides, if I¡¯m not wrong, the person who said that should be miss Philip!¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a cold smile.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Hai nodded, his face full of helplessness.

    ¡°Big brother ning! Since some people suspect that Hui ao¡¯s poisoning is rted to us, then we should go and rify it. Moreover, I know a little about alchemy, let me take a look for Hui ao!¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Ruoxue! You know alchemy?¡± Hearing that Leng ruoxue knew how to refine pills, Ning Hai was overjoyed and quickly asked.

    ¡°Yes, I know a little. However, I have to see Hui ao¡¯s condition first before I can decide if there is a way to save him.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. In fact, the reason why she let Hui ao eat the food that Philip served was because she was confident that she could save Hui ao. However, in front of Ning Hai, she would not be too confident.

    ¡°Ruoxue, regardless of whether you can save Hui ao or not, I¡¯ll thank you first.¡± After hearing what Leng ruoxue had to say, Ning Hai quickly said.

    ¡°Big brother ning, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Leng ruoxue promised.

    Then, Leng ruoxue and the other two followed Ning Hai out of the tent to check on Hui ao.

    Just as he walked to Hui ao¡¯s side, Philip shouted at the top of his voice,¡±¡±They¡¯re the ones who harmed the captain¡¯s Beastie. They¡¯re such ungrateful guys. The captain was so good to them, and Hui ao often drove them, but they actually dared to do it! This is really too despicable, Captain! Don¡¯t let them off! If they can harm Hui ao today, they might be able to harm us tomorrow! We can¡¯t have such a dangerous person in our team, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Philip tried to stir up the crowd¡¯s emotions, but she realized that the crowd was rather cold to her words, which made her a little puzzled.

    What was going on with these people? How could he be so indifferent to this matter? Were they not afraid? What if they were the ones who were poisoned next time?

    ¡°Philip! Shut your mouth! Don¡¯t talk nonsense before the matter is cleared up. ¡± Ning Hai heard Philip¡¯s words and warned him unhappily. He was getting more and more dissatisfied with Philip.

    ¡°Captain! The one who was poisoned was your Beastie! How can you be so cold?¡± Philip¡¯s face was filled with disbelief.

    ¡°Do you want everyone to use others without any evidence or truth, just like you? What I want is evidence. If you can produce evidence to prove that Hui ao was poisoned after eating the food brought by ruoxue and the others, I will believe your words. ¡± Ning Hai said coldly. His words were not only for Philip, but also for everyone present.

    ¡°Captain! I believe that miss Leng and the others would not poison Hui ao. They don¡¯t have any conflicts with Hui ao. Moreover, we often eat the food they prepare. Howe nothing happened to us?¡± A young man who had a good rtionship with Leng ruoxue and the rest spoke.

    ¡°Captain! I also believe in miss Leng and the others. They have no reason to harm Hui ao. If we have to talk about the person who has a grudge with Hui ao, it¡¯s actually Philip. ¡± Someone echoed.

    ¡°Yuexi! What do you mean by that?¡± Hearing this, Philip immediately exploded.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! We all know that among all the people here, only you have a grudge against Hui ao. The first thing you wanted to do when you came back was to beat it up!¡± The man called Yue Xi said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Yuexi! Don¡¯t spout nonsense! Why would I do that? Hmph! It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯ve taken a fancy to this Vixen and wanted to please her, so you¡¯re deliberately framing me!¡± Philip¡¯s face turned red as he roared.

    ¡°Philip, do you think that everyone is as ignorant as you?¡± Yue Xiughed sarcastically. He did not deny that he had a good impression of Leng ruoxue, but that was only limited to his appreciation of beautiful things. He knew very well that a woman like Leng ruoxue was not someone an ordinary man like him could have. So, naturally, he would not have any improper thoughts about Leng ruoxue.

 Chapter 1451

    <h4>Chapter 1451: Chapter 1451-beating them at their own game (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°You ¡­¡± Philip was speechless, but she couldn¡¯t deny that what Yue Xi said was true. Everyone knew how she felt about Ning Hai, except for Ning Hai.

    ¡°Alright, stop quarreling! Since some people suspect that I¡¯m rted to Hui ao¡¯s poison, I¡¯ll rify it!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a light smile.

    ¡°The evidence is irrefutable. How do you want to clear your name?¡± Philip asked in a sharp voice.

    ¡°Irrefutable evidence? Miss Phillie, may I ask where the evidence you mentioned is?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Hmph! Who doesn¡¯t know that Hui ao¡¯s food was prepared by you?¡± Philip said proudly.

    ¡°Miss Philip! We have prepared Hui ao¡¯s food well these few days, but I heard from grape that someone had sent food to Hui ao before we did. Moreover, Hui ao had eaten all the food sent by the other people. So, Hui ao should not have touched the food we sent!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°How is this possible? You said that Hui ao didn¡¯t eat your food, then what about the food you brought? Where is he?¡± Fei Li looked around. In fact, after she delivered the food to Hui ao, she had been secretly observing Hui ao¡¯s movements. After seeing Hui ao eat her food, she was very excited! After Hui ao showed signs of being poisoned, she thought that no one knew that she had taken away her utensils. In this way, no one would know that she had sent food to Hui ao. Unfortunately, she only wanted to destroy the evidence of her crime and neglected the food that Leng ruoxue and the others had sent. Now, after Leng ruoxue¡¯s reminder, she suddenly remembered that she did not seem to have seen the food that they had brought to Hui ao.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to ask Hui ao where our food is. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a calm smile. After she finished speaking, she walked to Hui ao¡¯s side and patted his head gently. At this moment, Hui ao looked extremely disheveled. His originally smooth feathers were now in a mess and blood was flowing from the corner of his mouth. He was lying on the ground weakly. His big, wet eyes were dull and lifeless.

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s heart ached when she saw Hui ao in this state. However, for the sake of her n, she could only bear with it.

    ¡°Ruoxue! Do you have any way to cure its poison?¡± Ning Hai asked expectantly when he saw Leng ruoxue checking on Hui ao¡¯s condition.

    ¡°Big brother ning! Don¡¯t worry! I will find a way to cure Hui ao. ¡± Leng ruoxue promised.

    ¡°Hmph! Of course you can cure Hui ao, because you were the one who poisoned him!¡± Fei Li could not help but remind him. Actually, she did not believe that Leng ruoxue could cure Hui ao. After all, the poison she had given was said to be very difficult to detoxify. This poison was not fatal, other than making people feel as if they were better off dead. After all, her purpose was only to use Hui ao¡¯s ident to drive Leng ruoxue and the other two away, not to take Hui ao¡¯s life. Thus, she did not use a heavy dose of the poison. After driving away Leng ruoxue and the others, her next target would be Hui ao.

    ¡°Miss Philip! You can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t say whatever you want! I poisoned Hui ao, and now I¡¯m helping him detoxify. May I ask what my purpose is?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a half-smile.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s to please our Captain,¡± Philip said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Please big brother ning? Was there a need for that? Everyone knows how big brother ning treats me! Do you still need me to harm Hui ao to please him?¡± Leng ruoxueughed coldly as she retorted.

    ¡°Ruoxue! Don¡¯t talk nonsense with her, saving Hui ao is more important, big brother ning believes you. ¡± Ning Hai said impatiently.

    ¡°With brother ning¡¯s words, I will definitely do my best. Although this poison is a little troublesome, it¡¯s not a problem for me.¡± Leng ruoxue said confidently. After she finished speaking, she took out an antidote pill that gave off a faint fragrance from her bracelet. Just as she was about to put it into Hui ao¡¯s mouth, she was stopped by Fei Li.

    ¡°Stop! What do you want to give Hui ao? Captain! I can¡¯t let her feed Hui ao anything!¡± Fei Li said nervously. She had poisoned Hui ao so that she could be his Savior. Although she didn¡¯t think that Leng ruoxue had any way to cure Hui ao¡¯s poison, she couldn¡¯t take any risks. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t everything she had done be for this annoying woman?

    ¡°This is just an antidote pill that I casually made. Why are you so nervous?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in amusement.

    ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll give Hui ao random elixirs and make its poison worse! Besides, you¡¯re still a suspect! Who knows what kind of intentions you have for giving Hui ao the pill!¡± Philip argued.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Brother ning, the master, didn¡¯t say anything, so naturally, it¡¯s not up to you, an outsider, to say anything.¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she reminded him.

    ¡°I¡¯m just being kind ¡­¡± Under Ning Hai¡¯s angry re, Philip had to take back the words he had not finished, but his beautiful eyes looked at Ning Hai with grievance.

    ¡°Big brother ning! I don¡¯t know if this pill of mine can detoxify Hui ao, are you willing to give it a try?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Ruoxue, I already said that I believe in you. Go ahead and try!¡± Ning Hai quickly urged. There was no Alchemist in their team, so it could be said that he had ced all his hopes on Leng ruoxue. Moreover, he was not someone who did not have good judgment. The pill that Leng ruoxue had taken out had a brilliant surface and was filled with spiritual Qi. With one look, he could tell that it was not an ordinary pill. How could he not be willing to let Leng ruoxue give it to Hui ao?

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded slightly and brought the pill to Hui ao¡¯s mouth. Hui ao opened his mouth and ate the pill. However, after eating the pill, he closed his eyes ¡­

    Looking at Hui ao¡¯s unconscious appearance, Ning Hai was a little anxious. He quickly squatted down to check on Hui ao¡¯s condition and was surprised to find that there seemed to be something wrong with Hui ao. However, before he could voice his doubts, he heard Fei Li¡¯s harsh voice again.

    ¡°It¡¯s you! You¡¯re the one who killed Hui ao! Captain! She killed your Beastie, don¡¯t you ever let her off!¡± Seeing that not only was Hui ao¡¯s poison not cured, but he was even unconscious, Philip was very proud of himself!

    ¡°Do you really want Hui ao to die that much?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°What do you mean? You were the one who killed Hui ao. You said you would detoxify it, but in the end, you killed it. ¡± Philip said proudly. Although things didn¡¯t go ording to his n, the effect seemed to be unexpectedly good.

    ¡°Who said it¡¯s dead?¡± Leng ruoxueughed mockingly.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t die? Then why isn¡¯t there any aura?¡± Fei Li asked in disbelief. Hui ao was clearly dead. This woman was definitely lying to her, trying to shirk her responsibility. Hmph! In his dreams! She would not let Leng ruoxue have her way.

    Would you believe me if I told you that it¡¯s brewing and advancing?¡± Leng ruoxue smiled calmly. Hui ao had been stuck at the wall of advancement. Now that he had eaten the antidote that she had added, his advancement had be a matter of course.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! How is this possible?¡± Fei Li didn¡¯t believe Leng ruoxue¡¯s words at all. He had never heard of anyone who could advance after eating an antidote. If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t everyone hope that they had been poisoned?

    However, as soon as she finished speaking, she could only watch helplessly as thews of the world descended on Hui ao¡¯s body. After thews of the world disappeared, Hui ao had officially be a rank 7 sacred divine beast from a rank 6 sacred divine beast. As Hui ao¡¯s master, Ning Hai had naturally obtained a lot of benefits from his own sacred divine beast¡¯s advancement.

    ¡°Master! I¡¯ve finally made a breakthrough. ¡± After Hui ao opened his eyes, he said excitedly. When the crowd saw how lively he was, they naturally knew that the poison in his body had been cured. Instantly, many people looked at Leng ruoxue with burning eyes.

    ¡°Yes, Hui ao! Congrattions,¡± Ning Hai saw that Hui ao¡¯s poison was not only cured, but he had also advanced to be a level Seven sacred beast. He was happy for Hui ao from the bottom of his heart. However, the person he wanted to thank more was Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Ruoxue! Your pills are amazing, thank you so much. ¡± Ning Hai said to Leng ruoxue gratefully.

    Meanwhile, Hui ao had also transformed into a mini Eagle and jumped into Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms, rubbing against her affectionately.

    ¡°Big brother ning is too polite. I also like little grayley, so I will do my best to save it.¡± Leng ruoxue said as she gently stroked Hui ao¡¯s soft feathers.

    Then, she said to Hui ao: ¡°little Gray Gray, you are the victim. You should know best about your poisoning. Now, you tell me what exactly happened!¡±

    ¡°En!¡± Hui ao nodded and began to exin.

    ¡°Master! I was poisoned because I ate the food that Philip brought. ¡± Hui ao said with an aggrieved expression. Tears were still rolling in his eyes. In fact, from the intimate attitude of Hui ao and Leng ruoxue after he was cleared of poison, everyone knew that Hui ao¡¯s poisoning had nothing to do with her. In addition, Hui ao had personally said that his poisoning was rted to Fei Li. The truth of the matter was suddenly clear.

    ¡°Philip! What else do you have to say?¡± Ning Hai asked with a face of disappointment. Originally, he thought that Philip was just a little willful and shouldn¡¯t have any bad intentions. However, he didn¡¯t expect that Philip would dare to poison Hui ao. This was absolutely beyond the scope of his tolerance. After all, Hui ao could be considered as his reverse scale! Therefore, he could no longer tolerate Philip.

    ¡°Captain! I¡¯m innocent, it¡¯s them! They¡¯re the ones who joined forces to frame me!¡± Philip suppressed the anger in his heart and sobbed with tears streaming down his face.

    ¡°Master! How could I use my own poison to use others! If it wasn¡¯t for her evil intentions, I wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much pain. ¡± Hui ao said with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Actually, everyone knows that I¡¯ve been eating grapes for food recently. However, Philip suddenly sent me food tonight. I naively thought that she wanted to reconcile. After all, we had some disagreements before. I didn¡¯t want master to be put in a difficult position, so I finished the food she brought me. But I didn¡¯t expect her heart to be so vicious that she actually drugged the food. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have eaten her food. Because the food she makes is really unptable. ¡± After a pause, Hui ao said in a very disdainful manner.

 Chapter 1452

    <h4>Chapter 1452: Plentiful city (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Hui ao¡¯s words and his disdainful expression made the people present quite helpless. This was because at this time, they were not sure whether they should sympathize with Hui ao who had eaten something that was difficult to swallow or sympathize with Hui ao who had been poisoned. Looking at Hui ao¡¯s appearance, it was obvious that he was more concerned about the taste of the food.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! How could my food be poisoned? You¡¯ve eaten their food, so what right do you have to say that my food poisoned you?¡± Fei Li shouted at the top of her lungs. She knew very well that it was useless to deny that she had given Hui ao food. Therefore, she could only bite on Leng ruoxue and the other two and not let go. Everyone knew that Leng ruoxue and the other two would prepare food for Hui ao every day! If the dead bird was poisoned after eating the food prepared by both of them, she naturally couldn¡¯t put all the me on her.

    ¡°Who said I ate the food they sent? After I finished eating the food you brought, you took away the utensils to destroy the evidence. Did you see any other utensils beside me?¡± Hui ao asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°This ¡­¡± After being questioned by Hui ao, Philip really started to think.

    When the crowd saw her like this, they were even more certain. It was obvious that Fei Li wanted to frame her, so he deliberately poisoned Hui ao¡¯s food. However, Hui ao only ate the food that Fei Li had sent. Therefore, it was impossible for Fei Li to hold on to Leng ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Philip! What else do you have to say?¡± Ning Hai asked with a cold face after hearing Hui ao¡¯s words.

    ¡°Captain! I ¡­ It really wasn¡¯t me! They¡¯re the ones who have wronged me!¡± Philip stammered, his beautiful face full of grievance.

    ¡°Philip! The matter is already very clear, and you still want to quibble?¡± Ning Hai said disappointedly.

    ¡°Captain! It¡¯s not that I want to quibble, I just want Hui ao to produce evidence. It said that it did not eat other people¡¯s food, where is the evidence?¡± Philip quickly said.

    ¡°Looks like you really won¡¯t shed a tear until you see your coffin! Proud ash! Since they don¡¯t believe that you didn¡¯t eat the food we prepared, then show us the evidence! You can¡¯t wrong miss Phillie. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°I won¡¯t wrong her! We Beastie are the most righteous. ¡± After Hui ao finished speaking, he pushed aside the dense branches of the giant tree behind him. Suddenly, a tree hole half the height of a person was revealed in front of everyone. In the tree hole, there was a basket. In the basket, there were several kinds of food with different colors, smells, and vors. Although the food had gone cold, it still looked very pleasing to the eye.

    Those who had eaten the food sent by the grapes knew at a nce that this food was dinner made of grapes and lotus seeds, because it was exactly the same as what they had eaten.

    ¡°Master! After eating Philip¡¯s food, I¡¯m not hungry anymore. Therefore, I didn¡¯t eat these food; instead, I hid them here and wanted to have supper at midnight. Now that I think about it, I¡¯m lucky that I didn¡¯t eat them; otherwise, I would have no way to exin myself!¡± Hui ao said with a ¡®close call¡¯ look.

    ¡°Philip! The food was made by ruoxue¡¯s two maidservants and many people can prove it. Furthermore, these things were indeed untouched. Do you have anything else to say?¡± Ning Hai said with a cold face.

    ¡°Captain! ¡°I ¡­¡± Philip still wanted to defend herself, but when she saw Ning Hai¡¯s cold expression, she couldn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Philip! Seeing that we have been together for so long, Hui ao has also profited from this misfortune. I will not hold it against you for today¡¯s matter. However, you are not qualified to stay in my team. You sisters can leave together!¡± Ning Hai thought for a while and said without any emotion.

    ¡°Captain! Don¡¯t chase me away! I know I was wrong! Please give me another chance!¡± Hearing that Ning Hai really wanted to drive him away, Philip was scared and begged like a weeping beauty.

    ¡°Captain! This matter was done by big sister, and it has nothing to do with me, so why must you chase me away as well?¡± Fei Ye also said indignantly.

    ¡°Why would Philip do such a thing? don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know?¡± Ning Hai asked in a cold voice.

    ¡°I ¡­ I only found out after the incident.¡± Fei Ye knew that she could not hide it, so she lowered her head and said softly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care when you found out. You knew it was Philip¡¯s doing, but you still watched her frame someone else. I can¡¯t keep you here just because of this! In my team, you can¡¯t be the most powerful, but a person¡¯s basic character can¡¯t be broken. So, my team is not suitable for you sisters. You should pack your things and leave!¡± Ning Hai urged. He really didn¡¯t want to see this pair of sisters for another moment. Their deep schemes were really too terrifying.

    ¡°Captain! I know I was wrong. ¡± Fei Ye also begged with tears in her eyes, but Ning Hai was not moved at all. Seeing this, Fei Ye could only look at the others pitifully, hoping that someone could plead for her. However, everyone kept silent.

    ¡°Yuexi, bring some people with you to send the two sisters away!¡± Ning Hai ordered and then turned back to his tent.

    ¡°Hurry up and pack your things! The captain has already shown mercy. ¡± Yue Xi said impatiently. He didn¡¯t have a good impression of the two sisters to begin with, and now that they had done such a thing, he couldn¡¯t wait for them to leave his team as soon as possible. However, the captain was just too kind, even asking him to bring people to send them off. Although he was a little unwilling, he couldn¡¯t disobey the captain¡¯s orders.

    Seeing Yue Xi¡¯s urgency and the strange looks from the others, Fei Li and Fei Ye knew that they couldn¡¯t stay here any longer, so they packed their things and left the camp.

    After watching them leave, Leng ruoxue could not help but sigh. This pair of sisters was also a big problem. She had not forgotten the resentful gazes they gave her before they left. However, it was best if they did not take the initiative to provoke her. Otherwise, they would definitely be the ones who would regret it.

    After returning to his tent, grape noticed that Leng ruoxue¡¯s mood was not quite right. He could not help but ask,¡±¡±Miss! What¡¯s wrong? Could it be that you¡¯re afraid that the sisters will seek revenge on us?¡±

    ¡°No! I just think that big brother ning is too kind. People might not be grateful for his kindness. ¡± Leng ruoxue sighed. If it was her, she would never let the two sisters leave, because she would not cause trouble for herself. However, everyone¡¯s personality was different, and she could not expect big brother ning to be as cold-blooded as she was!

 Chapter 1453 - Plentiful city (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1453: Plentiful city (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Noble son ning is a good person. A woman like Philip would never be grateful to him!¡± Grape said in disagreement.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that brother ning is a good person, but it¡¯s also because of his personality that the people in the team are gathered together. Otherwise, just the two sisters would cause a ruckus in the entire team.¡± Leng ruoxue understood. Big brother ning was kind-hearted, and the team¡¯s cohesion was not bad. Otherwise, this team would not have been able tost for such a long time. It was said that many of them had followed big brother ning to travel everywhere for many years.

    ¡°Miss! Didn¡¯t you always say that since we¡¯re here, we should take things as theye? Since Philip and the others have already left the group, don¡¯t think about them anymore. If they really want to take revenge, we will also protect the youngdy. ¡± Lianzi, who was listening at the side, said.

    ¡°Hahaha! Alright! Then I¡¯ll be counting on your protection. ¡± Leng ruoxue smiled. After Cuizhu and l¨¹ Tao went into closed-door cultivation, there was no longer a housekeeper by her side. Now that there were more grapes and lotus seeds, it was as if she had returned to the days when she was with Cuizhu and l¨¹ Tao. She just did not know how the evildoer and the others were doing. Her disappearance must have made them very anxious, right? No! She had to find a way to return to the divine maind as soon as possible, and finding her Godfather was the fastest way to return to the divine maind. She just didn¡¯t know if big brother ning would believe her words.

    These days, she had been thinking about how to tell brother ning about her rtionship with master ning, because she knew very well that if she didn¡¯t tell brother ning the truth and just asked brother ning to take her to the ning family, brother ning would be suspicious. So, telling brother ning the truth was the best way. However, she also had her own worries, because her rtionship with master ning was probably no different from a fantasy in the eyes of ordinary people. After all, the difference in identity and status between the two was too big.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss! We¡¯ll definitely protect the young miss. ¡± Grape and lotus seed promised.

    The next day.

    When Ning Hai saw Leng ruoxue, he always wanted to say something but stopped himself. This made Leng ruoxue a little confused.

    Before they set off, Leng ruoxue had blocked Ning Hai in the tent.

    ¡°Big brother ning! Do you have something to say?¡± Leng ruoxue asked directly.

    ¡°Ruoxue! Do you think I¡¯m too soft-hearted?¡± Ning Hai thought for a while and asked. When he asked the sisters to leave yesterday, he saw Leng ruoxue¡¯s disapproving look. This made him think about it for the whole night, but the more he thought about it, the more annoyed he became.

    ¡°Yes! Big brother ning! Being kind is a good thing, but it also depends on the person! Some ingrates weren¡¯t worthy of being treated with kindness, just like the Philip sisters. They had done such a thing, and if you let them go easily, not only would they not be grateful to you, but they might even resent you for not forgiving them and not giving them a chance! When some people make a mistake, they won¡¯t look for the reason themselves, and they just happen to be that kind of people. ¡± Leng ruoxue said bluntly.

    ¡°If you were me, what would you do?¡± Ning Hai asked curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a taste of your own medicine. Brother ning, I¡¯m a vengeful person. Unless you don¡¯t provoke me, you must be prepared for my revenge. Moreover, my revenge will be multiplied.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. Seeing the surprised expression on Ning Hai¡¯s face, she knew that Ning Hai had been frightened by her words.

    ¡°Hahaha! Big brother ning! Don¡¯t be afraid! I¡¯m a person who can clearly distinguish between gratitude and grudges. I won¡¯t take the initiative to bully others, but I won¡¯t let others bully me either. ¡± Leng ruoxue quickly consoled him.

    ¡°Ruoxue! Actually, I quite admire your character, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s very difficult for me to be like you. ¡± Ning Hai smiled bitterly. It seemed that he was not as bold as a woman in some aspects! This made him quite depressed.

    ¡°Big brother ning! One¡¯s personality is basically innate, and it can¡¯t be changed in a day. However, we have to learn from the past and not make the same mistake again. Otherwise, how can we grow up?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Hai nodded.

    ¡°Big brother ning! When do you n to go back to the ning family?¡± Leng ruoxue took the opportunity to ask.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Maybe after a while! It might take a long time. Why? Do you have something to do?¡± Ning Hai¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Big brother ning! To tell you the truth, I actually want to go to the ning family¡¯s main residence. ¡± Leng ruoxue spoke the truth. Since things hade to this point, she might as well tell Ning Hai her true intentions! After all, Ning Hai¡¯s character was not bad.

    ¡°Ruoxue! Although I don¡¯t know what you want to do at the ning family, I can tell you that the ning family¡¯s main residence isn¡¯t something you can enter just because you want to! As a branch family member, if there¡¯s nothing important, I¡¯m not allowed to enter and leave the main residence. ¡± Ning Hai said very seriously.

    ¡°Big brother ning, I¡¯m going to the ning family to find Godfather. He¡¯s a member of the ning family, so I want him to send me back to the divine maind.¡± Leng ruoxue thought for a while and decided not to reveal master ning¡¯s identity, in case she scared Ning Hai.

    ¡°Your Godfather is a direct descendant of the ning family?¡± Ning Hai¡¯s eyes were still wide open as he said in disbelief. He didn¡¯t expect ruoxue to have such a powerful background. Her Godfather was a direct descendant of the ning family. This was really beyond his expectations.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take you back to the ning family! However, I¡¯m not sure if I can bring you into the main residence. ¡± Ning Hai thought for a while and said.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just bring me to the ning family¡¯s main residence. After all, I¡¯m not familiar with the divine world. It¡¯s not easy to find the ning family¡¯s divine territory.¡± Leng ruoxue said gloomily. The beasts were in closed-door cultivation, causing her to be unable to move an inch in the God World. This feeling was really ufortable.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem,¡± Ning Hai nodded. After knowing that Leng ruoxue¡¯s Godfather was from the ning family, he felt even closer to Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Big brother ning! I was really afraid that you wouldn¡¯t believe me!¡± Leng ruoxue was relieved when she saw that Ning Hai did not look like he did not believe her.

    ¡°Ruoxue! In the divine realm, he had dared to impersonate someone rted to the ning family, and he was not even born yet! So, I have to believe your words even if I don¡¯t want to. Besides, if you¡¯re lying, then after I bring you to the ning family, you¡¯ll end up very miserable, so I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t lie to me. ¡± Ning Hai said with confidence.

 Chapter 1454

    <h4>Chapter 1454: Plentiful city (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°No wonder big brother ning didn¡¯t have any suspicions.¡± Leng ruoxue understood. It seemed that she had underestimated the status of the ning family in the divinity, as well as their confidence. However, thinking about it, Ning Hai¡¯s words made sense. After all, she had requested to go to the main residence of the ning family. If her lie was exposed after she arrived at the main residence, the ning family would definitely not tolerate her.

    ¡°Hahaha! It can¡¯t be fake! Even if it¡¯s fake, it can¡¯t be real. Based on my understanding of ruoxue, you don¡¯t seem like someone who would lie to me. ¡± Ning Hai said with a smile.

    ¡°However, there¡¯s one thing that you¡¯ve really lied to me about. Moreover, you¡¯ve lied to me with Hui ao.¡± Ning Hai suddenly said seriously.

    ¡°It seems that our little trick didn¡¯t escape big brother ning! However, it¡¯s true that Hui ao was poisoned, and the drug was indeed put in by Philip. It¡¯s just that we had noticed it in advance, so we just beat him at his own game. ¡± Leng ruoxue exined calmly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll me you after I find out the truth?¡± Ning Hai deliberately said with a straight face.

    ¡°Although brother ning is kind, he can still distinguish between the inside and outside. What¡¯s more, everything that Philip did was the truth. We did not wrong her. We just followed the script that she had arranged in advance. If brother ning mes us for this, we can only admit our mistakes!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°You guys! Don¡¯t do this again in the future. I was so worried!¡± Ning Haiined.

    ¡°Brother ning doesn¡¯t me us?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked indifferently.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to me? they were the ones who wanted to harm others, but in the end, they ended up harming themselves. Moreover, if it weren¡¯t for you, I might not have been able to make up my mind to remove the sisters from the team. Speaking of which, I should thank you!¡± Ning Hai said softly. In fact, he knew very well that a considerable number of people in the team were dissatisfied with Philip. It was just that the Philip sisters had not made any big mistakes, so he had no reason to kick them out of the team. This incident had given him a reasonable excuse. Therefore, if he were to think about it carefully, he had to thank Leng ruoxue and the others for their cooperation!

    ¡°When did big brother ning find out?¡± Leng ruoxue was very curious. She didn¡¯t expect Ning Hai to be such a meticulous person. Everything that they had nned was still discovered by him.

    ¡°When Hui ao showed us the food hidden in the tree hole, I already felt that something was wrong. Based on my understanding of Hui ao, it was impossible for that gluttonous fellow to not be tempted by the food in front of him, let alone hide it.¡± Ning Hai said with a smile.

    ¡°I see.¡± Leng ruoxue finally understood.

    ¡°Ruoxue! Let¡¯s go out! Let¡¯s get ready to set off. ¡± Ning Hai said proudly.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. Then, the two of them left the tent and sat on Hui ao¡¯s back. With Hui ao carrying the group, they flew towards the nearest city.

    Because he was going to bring Leng ruoxue to the ning family, Ning Hai had to change his schedule at thest minute.

    After flying in the air for nearly two days, they arrived at plentiful city in the evening.

    Plentiful city could only be considered as a small to medium-sized city in the divine realm. The poption in the city was not veryrge. However, plentiful city was exceptionally prosperous, and this had a lot to do with the geographical location of plentiful city.

    Plentiful city ran from north to south, connecting east to west. It was a traffic Hub City. Although it was not located in the center of the divine realm, many people who wanted to go to other cities would have to pass through plentiful city. Especially for those who wanted to go to the North of the divine realm, plentiful city was the only ce they had to pass.

    If he wanted to go to the ning family, he had to pass by plentiful city.

    As they walked on the streets of plentiful city, Leng ruoxue listened to the grapes as she exined the history of plentiful city to her. Originally, plentiful city was under the jurisdiction of the God Lord¡¯s Manor. The current city Lord of plentiful city was stationed here by the God Lord¡¯s Manor. A city that could catch the attention of the God Lord¡¯s Manor must have its own special characteristics. Hence, plentiful city¡¯s status in the divine realm was obvious.

    ¡°Ruoxue! Although plentiful city isn¡¯t big, it has a very special status in the divine realm. Even our ning family wouldn¡¯t easily offend the city Lord here unless we have no other choice. ¡± Ning Hai reminded him in a low voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother ning. If others don¡¯t provoke me, I won¡¯t go and find trouble with them. ¡± Leng ruoxue understood Ning Hai¡¯s unspoken meaning and promised with a faint smile.

    ¡°Ruoxue! I didn¡¯t mean it that way, I¡¯m just afraid that your beauty will attract other people¡¯s coveting. In a while, we¡¯ll immediately find an inn to stay in. If there¡¯s nothing important before we leave, try not to leave the room. ¡± Ning Hai reminded. In the divine world, women like Leng ruoxue, who were weak but had outstanding beauty, were the favorite targets of those who liked beauty. Moreover, this was plentiful city, so he was very afraid that he would not be able to protect Leng ruoxue. Thus, he could only prepare for the rainy day.

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to big brother ning. ¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she nodded. As she walked on the streets, she could feel many gazes on her. Some of them were staring at her with fiery eyes. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble, she would definitely teach them a lesson.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Hai nodded and looked around the street. After finding an Inn with an empty room, everyone immediately checked in.

    In the room, grape looked at the depressed Leng ruoxue sitting on the bed and could not help but exin,¡±¡±Miss, although noble ning¡¯s words are a little exaggerated, he is also speaking the truth. We are out and our strength is low, so it¡¯s better to be careful.¡±

    ¡°I know!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. She was just missing the demon a little. She wondered how that fellow was doing now.

    ¡°Miss! The kitchen just sent some food over, so I¡¯ll just have a bite! We¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow morning. ¡± Lotus seed said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and had a simple meal before going to bed early.

    However, not long after she fell asleep, Leng ruoxue heard a faint sounding from the corridor outside. She opened her eyes unwillingly and looked at grape who was guarding by the bedside,¡±¡±What¡¯s going on outside? What¡¯s with the noise?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! Miss, go to sleep! We¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow morning. ¡± Grape said hurriedly. However, his eyes were avoiding Leng ruoxue ¡®s.

    ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Leng ruoxue replied softly, then closed her eyes again. She knew that grape was hiding something from her. However, since that girl was not willing to tell her, she could not force her.

    Feeling Leng ruoxue¡¯s even breathing, grape knew that miss had fallen asleep again. After tucking her in, she turned around and left the inner room.

    ¡°Have the people outside left?¡± Grape couldn¡¯t help but ask lotus seed, who was guarding the outer hall.

    ¡°They¡¯ve been sent away by noble son ning. However, they didn¡¯t manage to invite you, so they won¡¯t let this matter rest.¡± Lotus seed said worriedly. The people who were making a ruckus in the corridor just now were sent by the city Lord to invite the youngdy to the banquet, but they had blocked her.

    ¡°When we entered the city, it was already evening. There weren¡¯t many people in the city, so how did the city Lord¡¯s mansion know about young miss?¡± Grape¡¯s face was puzzled. Although many people on the street had seen the beauty of the youngdy, she did not think that those people would go to the city Lord of plentiful city and tell him that there was a beautiful woman in the city. Otherwise, if this beauty was upied by the city Lord¡¯s mansion, they would not have the opportunity to appreciate the beauty in the future!

    ¡°Stop guessing. We¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow morning anyway.¡± Lotus seed said with a headache. Although they had booked a room for two days, they would leave the next morning. The city Lord¡¯s mansion should not find out about their thoughts.

    ¡°Mm! Don¡¯t let the youngdy know about this matter, or she will be troubled. ¡± Grape reminded.

    ¡°I understand.¡± Lotus seed nodded.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue, who was in the inner room, had heard their entire conversation through green vessel.

    ¡°Qing Jue, can you check the situation in the city Lord¡¯s mansion?¡± Leng ruoxue asked via voice transmission.

    ¡°Sister! I¡¯m not strong enough right now. If I was on the godly maind, I might be able to do it, but this is the godly realm. ¡± Qing Jue said gloomily. In the divine world, he had almost no ce to use his martial arts. After all, the experts in the divine world were as numerous as the hair on a cow. If he were to casually investigate, he would definitely be discovered by them. In that case, it would bring trouble to his sister. Therefore, he did not dare to act rashly in the divine world. This kind of restricted behavior made him quite angry, but he could do nothing about it.

    ¡°Qing Jue! It¡¯s all big sister¡¯s fault for being too weak. ¡± Leng ruoxue said guiltily. The green vessel was an extremely powerful divine weapon, but in her hands, it had not been able to disy its true power. This made her feel extremely guilty. Furthermore, during this trip to the divine world, she had clearly felt the gap between her and the people of the divine world. Hence, she had made up her mind to cultivate properly when she returned to the divine maind, so that she could strive to be able to truly experience the divine world sooner.

    ¡°Sister! You¡¯re very talented, it¡¯s just that you haven¡¯t been cultivating for long. However, I¡¯m already very satisfied to be able to achieve such results in just a few years. ¡± Qing Jue consoled.

    ¡°Qing Jue! I¡¯ll definitely work hard on my cultivation. At that time, we¡¯ll take revenge for master together. ¡± Leng ruoxue promised.

    ¡°En!¡± Qing Jue nodded.

    After conversing with Qing Jue, Leng ruoxuey back on the bed calmly, allowing the spiritual Qi from the outside world to enter her body ¡­

    The next morning.

    Ning Hai had knocked on Leng ruoxue¡¯s door early in the morning.

    ¡°Ruoxue! We¡¯re not having breakfast, we¡¯re leaving this ce immediately. ¡± Ning Hai said anxiously.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    After gathering the crowd, Leng ruoxue and the rest checked out of the inn and left. However, they had only taken a few steps when they were blocked by a group of people.

    Looking at the fully armed group, Leng ruoxue was well aware that they should be the city Lord¡¯s residence¡¯s royal guards. The plentiful city was indeed worthy of being under the jurisdiction of the God Lord¡¯s residence. The guards ¡®armor had actually reached the level of divine weapons. Although they were only considered primary divine weapons, such a teamposition could be considered top-notch even among the eight great divine domains. She just did not know why they were stopping her and her group.

    ¡°May I ask why you are blocking our way? I¡¯m the ning family¡¯s Ning Hai, they¡¯re all my team members. ¡± Ning Hai introduced himself. He had no choice but to use his identity as a member of the ning family.

    ¡°One of our young master¡¯s concubines is missing. Someone found a clue and said that it was you who took her away.¡± The leader of the guards said in a clear voice.

 Chapter 1455

    <h4>Chapter 1455: Hong Luan (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Big brother guard! I¡¯m afraid this is a mistake! We just entered plentiful cityst night, so we don¡¯t know any young master¡¯s concubine. ¡± He knew very well that a powerful Dragon could not suppress a local snake. Even if the ning family had a high status in the divine world, they could do nothing to the city Lord of plentiful city unless the ning family wanted to fall out with the Divine Master. However, the Divine Master was the master of the divine world. If they fell out with the Divine Master, how could the ning family stand in the divine world? At that time, many families would probably take the opportunity to hit him when he was down!

    As the saying went,¡±a tall tree attracts the wind.¡± The ning family¡¯s position in the divine world was very eye-catching. If they became the Divine Master¡¯s enemy, the ning family would not be able to live in peace. Therefore, the ning family had always avoided the dogs of the Divine Master¡¯s estate as much as possible. They would not confront them directly. However, the current situation was obviously unavoidable. Moreover, he knew that the other party wasing for ruoxue. Putting aside the fact that ruoxue¡¯s Godfather was not a member of the ning family, even if ruoxue had no rtionship with the ning family, the ning family would not be able to deal with them. He couldn¡¯t just watch ruoxue fall into the Tiger¡¯s mouth. Sigh! What should he do?

    ¡°Do you doubt our ability? We¡¯re the guards of the city Lord¡¯s mansion, how could we be mistaken? she¡¯s the concubine that our young lord lost. ¡± The leader of the guards pointed at Leng ruoxue and shouted.

    ¡°What are you talking about? How could my family¡¯s young miss be your young master¡¯s concubine!¡± Upon hearing the guard leader¡¯s words, grape was immediately enraged! This was truly a case of a Tiger not showing its might, but treating it as a sick cat! This young master of plentiful city was really too much. He couldn¡¯t do anything on the surface, so he wanted to do it in the dark. If the people of plentiful city knew that their youngdy was the lost concubine of the city Lord, they could forget about leaving the city.

    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s useless to deny it. Not only did my young master lose a concubine, but two maidservants also ran away from our city Lord¡¯s mansion. This is the official reward notice issued by our city Lord¡¯s mansion, and everyone in plentiful city knows about it. ¡± The guard leaderughed maniacally. After he finished speaking, he took out a yellow notice from his storage ring. The words written on it were just as the guard leader had said, and the date was actually half a month ago. In addition, the notice also had the portraits of Leng ruoxue and the other two.

    The other party¡¯s deliberate framing made grape even angrier. The young master of plentiful city was more like a bandit than a Bandit. She and lotus seed were born as members of the yin family. Now, just because of a notice, their ancestors were reced. If the family head knew about this, he would be furious!

    Looking at the announcement, Leng ruoxue smiled and said slowly,¡±¡±Since I¡¯m your young master¡¯s lost concubine, I¡¯ll go back with you!¡±

    ¡°Ruoxue!¡±

    ¡°Miss!¡±

    Ning Hai and grape eximed at the same time, their faces full of disbelief.

    ¡°Big brother ning! The other party came prepared, we can¡¯t leave. You still have so many brothers, don¡¯t drag you down because of us. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she reminded him.

    ¡°Ruoxue! How can I just walk away like this! What kind of person do you think big brother ning is!¡± When Ning Hai heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he said unhappily. However, he immediately changed his mind and said,¡±Ruoxue, since they¡¯ve found you, you should go back with them! We¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡±

    Ning Hai¡¯s words made grape and many of his brothers a little confused. Although the backing of the city Lord of plentiful city was not small, they were not people who were afraid of death. How could they let three weak women fall into the Tiger¡¯s mouth? After all, as long as one wasn¡¯t a fool, they could tell that the official document was fake.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave! Big brother guard! I¡¯ll leave the three of them to you. ¡± Ning Hai slightly cupped his hands and said. Then, he left plentiful city with his brothers without looking back.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re tactful!¡± The leader of the guards looked at the back of Ning Hai and the others and said proudly, Hmph! So what if they were from the ning family? Didn¡¯t the ning family have to look at their faces in this plentiful city?

    After feeling pleased with himself, the leader of the guards ordered his subordinates to bring Leng ruoxue and the other two back to the city Lord¡¯s mansion.

    After returning to the city Lord¡¯s mansion, the guard leader sent the three of them to the peony Garden.

    This Peony Garden was an extremely luxurious courtyard in the city Lord¡¯s mansion. It was divided into several independent small courtyards. However, although it was called Peony Garden, there were no various kinds of precious peonies nted in it. There were some extremely beautiful women living in it. In other words, this should be the harem of the young master of plentiful city.

    In the living room where Leng ruoxue and the rest were staying.

    Grape looked at the calm and easy-going miss, and she was full of admiration. However, she didn¡¯t understand why Ning Hai suddenly changed his mind and left. She couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±¡±Miss! Why did young noble ning suddenly decide to leave?¡±

    ¡°I told them to leave. I told him to take the team and leave first. I have my own way to deal with this young master of plentiful city. They will only restrain me here, so he agreed to take the team and leave.¡± Leng ruoxue exined with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! That noble son ning must be very depressed!¡± Grape said with a face full of sympathy. Noble son ning was still a divine Lord! He was actually despised by the young miss, AI! This was a huge blow to him!

    ¡°There¡¯s no other way! Brother ning is an upright person. If he sees me using some abnormal means, it will affect my image in his heart! Therefore, we can¡¯t let them stay here. Besides, I don¡¯t want to implicate them. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Miss! What abnormal means do you intend to use?¡± Grape¡¯s face was full of curiosity, and a trace of excitement could be seen on her beautiful face.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees. Anyone who provokes me will regret it. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed coldly. The cold glint in her beautiful eyes disappeared in a sh.

    ¡°Miss! I don¡¯t understand, how did the young master of plentiful city know about us? He even drew our faces. ¡± Grape said gloomily. If the other party only knew the youngdy¡¯s appearance, it would still be considered normal. However, he even knew her and lotus seed¡¯s appearance. Wasn¡¯t this too strange?

    ¡°Of course, someone betrayed us.¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°You betrayed us? However, we haven¡¯t been away from the yin family for long, so how could we have the opportunity to offend anyone?¡± Grape frowned as he thought, but he could not understand.

 Chapter 1456

    <h4>Chapter 1456: Hong Luan (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Of course we have the chance to offend others.¡± Leng ruoxueughed coldly and said expressionlessly.

    ¡°Argh! Could it be Philip and the others?¡± Upon hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s reminder, grape suddenly thought of them. It seemed that during the time when they were away from the yin family, they had not provoked anyone other than the two sisters.

    ¡°Miss! If they really did betray us, I will not let them off. ¡± Lotus seed, who had been silent all this time, suddenly interrupted.

    ¡°Mm! Don¡¯t let them off!¡± Grape also echoed.

    ¡°Calm down! We¡¯ll find out what¡¯s going on very soon. ¡± Leng ruoxue consoled.

    The arrival of Leng ruoxue and the other two was like a bomb that exploded in the peony Garden. This was because the courtyard that the three of them were staying in was the best in the peony Garden. It was also something that many women in the peony Garden wanted. Now that it was easily owned by a new woman, there were immediately people who felt that it was unfair.

    Hence, not long after Leng ruoxue and the other two arrived, someone came to pay them a visit.

    Leng ruoxue sat on the main seat in the living room and looked at thedies sitting below her. Many of thesedies had unfriendly expressions on their faces, and it was obvious that they were here to pick a fight. There were also somedies who had probing and curiosity on their faces, but there were very few of them. However, what made her curious was that even though there was ady who hade with them, thatdy did not have any expression on her face. She even seemed to have heaved a sigh of relief after seeing Leng ruoxue. This made Leng ruoxue curious about her. Not only that, but the woman was also the most beautiful one among them. She was also a god tier master.

    ¡°You¡¯re new here?¡± After sizing each other up for a long time, one of the women spoke indifferently. Moreover, her arrogant tone made people feel extremely ufortable.

    ¡°What do you mean by new?¡± Leng ruoxue asked indifferently.

    ¡°You cameter than us, so we¡¯ll call you the neer.¡± The woman exined.

    ¡°Oh! Then I¡¯ll be considered a neer!¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly, even though she did not like the word ¡®neer¡¯.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re new, you should understand the rules of our Peony Garden. I¡¯m the boss of Peony Garden, so you have to listen to me in the future.¡± The woman shouted.

    ¡°You¡¯re the boss here?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes sized up the woman who had spoken. This woman could be considered a beauty, but she was covered in jewels and pearls, making her look even more vulgar.

    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m the most favored concubine of the young master! The young master has ordered me to manage you well, so you must all listen to me. ¡± The woman said proudly as if she was of a higher status than others.

    When Leng ruoxue heard her words, she was speechless. From her perspective, no matter how much she doted on her concubine, she was still just a concubine. Since she was just a concubine, what was there to be proud of? She felt that this woman had lost her sense of self. It could even be said that she was used to being kept in captivity.

    ¡°You are your young master¡¯s concubine, but I am not! So, you only need to manage them well. As for me, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. ¡± Leng ruoxue replied emotionlessly. She knew that the status of a woman in the firmament was not as high as a man ¡®s. However, it was rare to see such self-deprecating behavior, right?

    ¡°Hmph! Once you enter the peony Garden, you will be the young master¡¯s concubine sooner orter. Don¡¯t think that you can ride on my head just because you¡¯re pretty, let me tell you! No way. ¡± When the woman heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, she retorted angrily. She had brought her men here to give Leng ruoxue a taste of her might, but who knew that not only was she not afraid, she even looked down on her. This made her feel that her position had been seriously challenged, so she was furious.

    ¡°Who told you that entering this Peony Garden would definitely make you the concubine of plentiful city¡¯s young master? I¡¯m here to look around, can¡¯t I?¡± Leng ruoxue said in an infuriating manner.

    ¡°Tour? What kind of ce do you think the city Lord¡¯s mansion is? Do you think you cane and go as you please? Once you¡¯ve entered the city Lord¡¯s mansion, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to escape even if you have wings. ¡± The woman reminded him proudly.

    ¡°Those who walk different paths can¡¯t make ns together. If there¡¯s nothing important, please leave! I won¡¯t be sending you off. ¡± Leng ruoxue immediately gave the order to leave. After she finished speaking, she did not even look at thedies present before turning around and returning to her room.

    ¡°Everyone, please leave! My family¡¯s young miss is going to rest. ¡± Grape sneered and drove him away.

    All the women looked at each other and felt embarrassed. They stood up and left reluctantly. However, one woman did not leave with the others.

    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Grape looked at the woman who was still sitting on the chair and asked in confusion.

    ¡°I would like to meet your youngdy alone.¡± The woman said.

    ¡°My young miss is going to rest. She doesn¡¯t have time to see you now.¡± Grape said unhappily. She had never had a good impression of these women who were willing to be concubines and even jealous of the same man.

    ¡°I really have something important to do. Let me see her!¡± The woman begged.

    ¡°Alright then! You can go into the inner room to see miss!¡± Grape agreed. The reason why she allowed this woman to enter the inner chamber was because the youngdy had just sent her a voice transmission, saying that she wanted this woman to enter.

    The woman walked into the inner room and looked at Leng ruoxue, who was sitting on the chair. She felt a little uneasy.

    ¡°Please take a seat!¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the woman indifferently.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± The woman randomly found a chair and sat down.

    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it! I don¡¯t like to beat around the bush. ¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she reminded him.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re like me, captured by the young master of plentiful city.¡± After a long time, the woman finally spoke.

    ¡°So what?¡± Leng ruoxue replied nonchntly as she waited for the woman to continue. She believed that this woman would not say such things for no reason. Since this woman was willing to say these things to her, she must have a request! She didn¡¯t think that she was the Savior of the world, so she wouldn¡¯t share the same hatred with this woman after hearing that she had suffered the same fate.

    ¡°I ¡­ I mean we can work together to escape from here.¡± The woman saw that Leng ruoxue did not go along with what she had said, so she could only state her intention.

    ¡°Escape from this ce? Do you think that you, a god tier master, and I, a mid level deity, can leave the city Lord¡¯s mansion that is heavily guarded? I¡¯m afraid that before we can leave plentiful city, we will be caught and brought back. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

 Chapter 1457

    <h4>Chapter 1457: Hong Luan (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°I know, but I really need an ally. I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore. I don¡¯t want to be someone else¡¯s toy.¡± The woman had tears in her eyes. If it were any man, they would have shown her a pitiful expression. However, it was a pity that she was facing Leng ruoxue. Leng ruoxue would naturally not show her any pity.

    ¡°I can understand your feelings, but with just the two of us weak women, how can we leave this ce!¡± Leng ruoxue sighed softly and said helplessly.

    ¡°My fianc¨¦ is locked up in the city Lord¡¯s mansion¡¯s prison by Liao yang. He has the strength of a monarch-God, so as long as you help me save him, he will definitely be able to take us out of plentiful city.¡± The woman hurriedly said.

    ¡°Are you kidding me? Even as a divine Lord, he was locked up in a cell and unable to escape. If he were to bring along a few women who are holding him back, are you sure he would be able to escape?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Mm! Liao yang is the young master of plentiful city. He is a very lecherous man and likes beautiful women the most. Once, he met me on the street and sent people to capture me and bring me into the city Lord Mansion. My fianc¨¦ fell into the trap because he wanted to save me. ¡± The woman said with a sad expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I can¡¯t help you. ¡± After hearing the woman¡¯s exnation, Leng ruoxue still refused. This was because there was no way she would believe this woman¡¯s words.

    ¡°If, if I tell you who we are, will you be willing to help me?¡± The woman hesitated for a moment before she raised her head and stared at Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It depends on whether your identity can move me.¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The woman nodded and slowly said,¡±¡±Actually, my fianc¨¦ and I are not humans. My name is Hong Luan, a nt-type red iris flower. My fianc¨¦ is a Green Wolf that is good at burrowing underground. We originally lived in the forest without any worries. If it wasn¡¯t for the perfect wedding for me, we wouldn¡¯t have left the forest ande to the human world. However, we didn¡¯t expect to bring ourselves such an unexpected disaster.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Hua?¡± After hearing Hong Luan¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue asked in surprise. She couldn¡¯t tell at all that this beautiful and elegantdy in front of her wasn¡¯t a human. However, she seemed to have seen a pair of love between a nt and an animal-type beast before. They were her parents, but their ending wasn¡¯t satisfactory.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Hong Yuan nodded. In order to gain Leng ruoxue¡¯s trust, she had even transformed back into her original form.

    Looking at the huge red-colored violet-Milvus bloom in front of her, Leng ruoxuepletely believed Hong Luan¡¯s words. However, it was one thing for her to not discover the woman¡¯s true identity, but why did Qing Jue not discover it as well? This made her a little confused.

    ¡°Sister! The innate ability of the violet meteorite n is to hide their own attributes, because the violet meteorite is not an extremely powerful nt type beast, but their pollen can cause people to hallucinate, and is the main material for making hallucinatory pills. In order to protect themselves, they usually use their innate ability to hide their nt characteristics, this way, even a Supreme God will not be able to detect it, and will only think that they are human. ¡± Sensing Leng ruoxue¡¯s thoughts, Qing Jue hurriedly exined.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head slightly. At this moment, Hong Luan had transformed back into her human form.

    ¡°You ¡­ Can you help me?¡± Hong Luan asked expectantly.

    ¡°I¡¯m only a mid level deity, do you think I can help you?¡± Leng ruoxue asked instead of answering.

    ¡°Yes, Liao yang is very perverted. As long as you are willing to sacrifice your body, we will definitely seed.¡± Hong Ling couldn¡¯t help but remind him.

    After hearing Hong Luan¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines. She had always thought that beasts were pure, and nt-type beasts were as pure as a piece of white paper. However, this little flower in front of her actually incited her to sacrifice her body. What was this?

    ¡°You have a pretty face too, why don¡¯t you sacrifice yourself?¡± Leng ruoxue could not help but ask.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do it alone, I need someone to cooperate! What I mean is, you think of a way to seduce him, and then I¡¯ll drug him. We¡¯ll cooperate from the inside and rescue brother Qing, and then let brother Qing take us out of here. What do you think?¡± Hong Ling asked expectantly.

    ¡°Uh! Not much?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at Hong Luan, who was as pure as water, and could not help but sigh in her heart. That young master of plentiful city was really nothing! She had actually forced a little flower into a poisonous flower that was the most vicious of all.

    ¡°What¡¯s not good? You can tell us and we¡¯ll change it. ¡± Hong Luan hurriedly said. After all, it wasn¡¯t easy to find an ally here, so she really didn¡¯t want to lose Leng ruoxue, a rare ally.

    ¡°I want to know, what kind of drug do you want to drug the young city Lord?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not really medicine. It¡¯s my pollen. It can make him hallucinate and think that he has an intimate rtionship with us. However, Liao yang is a person who likes the new and abandons the old. He hase to find me several times, and I have naturally drugged him several times. Therefore, he has lost interest in me, but I have never been able to get him.¡± Hong Ling said with some regret.

    ¡°Why did you not seed? The effect is too short?¡± Leng ruoxue asked again.

    ¡°No! There are many people protecting Liao yang, so even if I steal his token, it will be difficult for me to leave the room. Once he wakes up, I won¡¯t be able to take his token to the prison to rescue brother Qing, so I need someone to cooperate with me. ¡± Hong Luan exined.

    ¡°What you mean is, I seduced the young city Lord in the room, stole his token, and then you took the token to the prison to save people?¡± Leng ruoxue confirmed.

    ¡°Yes, we need someone to cooperate with us. We have to do it at the same time. We can¡¯t be discovered.¡± Hong Ling reminded.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t cooperate with you, but what if you run away after saving them and leave me here?¡± Leng ruoxue asked, pretending to be worried.

    ¡°I won ¡®t! We Beastie always keep our word, we won¡¯t be as untrustworthy as humans. ¡± Hong Yuan promised with a Huff.

 Chapter 1458

    <h4>Chapter 1458: Hong Luan (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Alright then! I¡¯ll believe you this once. If you dare to go back on your word, I¡¯ll set fire to all the violet-Milvus bloom in the divine realm. ¡± Leng ruoxue warned.

    ¡°I won¡¯t leave you behind, trust me.¡± Hong Ling helplessly promised.

    Following that, Hong Ling introduced Leng ruoxue to Liao Yang¡¯s nature and some of his habits before leaving Leng ruoxue and the others ¡®residence with a rxed expression.

    After Hong Luan left, grape asked worriedly,¡±¡±Miss, is that Hong Luan reliable?¡± Previously, she had been standing guard outside Leng ruoxue¡¯s door, so the conversation between Leng ruoxue and Hong Ling could not be hidden from her. However, she did not really trust Hong Ling.

    ¡°What does it matter if he¡¯s reliable? Even if we don¡¯t rely on her and that Green Wolf, we can still leave this ce in a few days. However, before we leave, I have to leave a big gift for the city Lord of plentiful city, right? I¡¯m not someone who can be snatched away by just anyone. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed coldly.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. ¡± Grape nodded. She knew that the ¡°we can leave this ce¡± young miss was referring to was the little guy. After a few days, that little guy should be able to wake up. At that time, if they wanted to leave, no one would be able to stop them.

    At the same time, in the courtyard of a gorgeous courtyard in the city Lord¡¯s mansion, a handsome young man sat. The man was dressed in white and looked like an immortal. However, the slightly gloomy eyes on his face destroyed his overall temperament, causing the original otherworldly temperament to be covered with ayer of dust.

    ¡°Young master! This subordinate has already arranged for that woman to stay in the peony Garden. ¡± The leader of the guards who had brought Leng ruoxue to the city Lord¡¯s residence was reporting to her with a respectful expression.

    ¡°Did she cry?¡± Liao yang asked curiously.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t! That woman was very calm from the beginning to the end. ¡± The leader of the guards said after some thought.

    ¡°Really?¡± Liao yangughed and said in disbelief. It seemed that Leng ruoxue was a special woman!

    ¡°Yes.¡± The leader of the guards nodded.

    ¡°How is shepared to the women in the peony Garden?¡± Liao yang asked again. He had spent a lot of effort to find the women in the peony Garden from the divine world. The beauties in the peony Garden were all extremely beautiful and could cause the downfall of a country. Therefore, he was quite proud.

    ¡°Compared to her, the women in the peony Garden are like dust on the ground and the clouds in the sky. There¡¯s no way topare! You¡¯ll know when you see him, young master. ¡± The leader of the guards lowered his head and said. He had seen many beautiful women following the young master, but it was the first time he had seen someone as beautiful as Leng ruoxue, who was so soul-stirring and soul-stirring.

    ¡°Oh! From what you¡¯ve said, I really have to go and see her!¡± Liao Yang¡¯s curiosity was piqued. However, he, who boasted that he understood women very well, would not go to see Leng ruoxue immediately. After all, the beauties he had snatched would all have a temper, so he would have to wait for a few days.

    ¡°Keep an eye on the movements of the peony Garden at all times and inform me if anything happens.¡± Liao yang thought for a while and then ordered.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The leader of the guards replied, then turned and left.

    In the next few days, the guard leader would report every detail to Liao yang, including who Leng ruoxue had met. During his detailed report, Liao yang, who had always wanted to ignore Leng ruoxue for a few days, could no longer suppress his anxiety. He urged him to meet Leng ruoxue as quickly as possible.

    In the peony Garden, in Leng ruoxue¡¯s courtyard.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue took out her own reclining chair and was lyingfortably on it. From time to time, grape would feed her a fruit.

    ¡°Miss! It¡¯s been a few days, why hasn¡¯t the young master shown himself yet?¡± Grape asked in a low voice, puzzled. In the past few days, there had been women who came to provoke her, but they were all rejected by the youngdy. Liao yang, who should have appeared a long time ago, had not appeared, which made her feel a little strange.

    ¡°He¡¯s waiting. ¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    ¡°Wait? What was he waiting for? This is his home, what¡¯s there to wait for? didn¡¯t he already snatch the young miss?¡± Grape said in disdain.

    ¡°He¡¯s waiting for the right opportunity to appear by my side as a protector. In this way, I¡¯ll naturally be grateful to him. This is the mostmon way for men to conquer women. Although it¡¯s a bit old-fashioned, it¡¯s very effective for some women. However, he¡¯s destined to be disappointed in me.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

 Chapter 1459

    <h4>Chapter 1459: The guest elder of the city Lord¡¯s mansion (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Leng ruoxue was right. Liao yang was indeed waiting. He was waiting for Leng ruoxue to be like the other women ande crying to him after being bullied. However, after ignoring Leng ruoxue for a few days, he was surprised to find out that Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t do what he wanted her to do. This made him feel defeated, but it also proved that Leng ruoxue was different from the rest. At the same time, it also aroused his strong desire to conquer her.

    After receiving the leader¡¯s daily report, Liao yang had been thinking about how to appear in front of Leng ruoxue without being too abrupt. After all, Leng ruoxue was a special woman, and usually, one could not y their cards ording to the rules when dealing with this kind of woman. All the tricks that he had used in the past seemed to be useless in front of Leng ruoxue. However, he, who had always been sessful when it came to women, could not think of a better way to get close to Leng ruoxue. This made him quite conflicted.

    Therefore, after thinking about it for two days, he decided to attack directly. After thinking about it, he headed to the peony Garden without any hurry.

    After entering the peony Garden, he went straight to the courtyard where Leng ruoxue lived. After observing through the courtyard door for a while, he pushed the door open and walked in.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue was still lying on the deck chair, basking in the sun. When she heard the sound of footsteps, she did not get up. Instead, grape turned her head to look, but she quickly turned her head away.

    Liao yang, who felt ignored by Hong Guoguo, suddenly felt depressed when he saw the master and servant¡¯s behavior. He was a handsome and rich man, and there were as many women who liked him as there were carps in the river. Why was it that in the eyes of this master and servant, he was as small as dust? He really couldn¡¯t understand it.

    However, being thick-skinned was the true nature of a man. After adjusting himself, Liao yang walked to Leng ruoxue and said softly,¡±¡±Has young miss Leng gotten used to living here these days?¡±

    As he spoke, Liao yang also raised his gloomy eyes and sized Leng ruoxue up. With a single nce, he was even more shocked! This woman was really too beautiful! Especially when she waszily lying there at this time, thatzy cat-like appearance made people couldn¡¯t help but want to protect her. Although he had seen many beautiful women, butpared to the woman in front of him, they all became ordinary.

    He tried his best to hide his inner desire and his heart that was beating like a deer in his arms. He took another step forward and asked again,¡±¡±Has young miss Leng gotten used to living here these days?¡±

    Who knew that even after he asked twice, Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t answer him. She didn¡¯t even look at him in the eye. This made him feel depressed. Could it be that his charm had decreased? He couldn¡¯t help but let his thoughts run wild.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Leng ruoxue was extremely annoyed. She knew that if she ignored him, this man would not leave.

    ¡°I¡¯m the young master of plentiful city, Liao yang. ¡± When Liao yang saw that Leng ruoxue was finally looking at him, he finally regained some confidence. He didn¡¯t know that Leng ruoxue just wanted to get rid of him quickly and didn¡¯t intend to talk to him at all.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of your great name. ¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently. Then, she lifted her eyes and nced at Liao yang, who was standing not far away. This Liao yang had good looks, but it was a pity that he was a man who didn¡¯t mean what he said. Furthermore, he had deceived many women with his looks. Of course, this was what Hong Luan had told her.

    ¡°Hehe! Is miss Leng angry with me? I had no choice but to invite you here in such a way!¡± Liao yang could hear the displeasure in Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, so he exined with a faint smile.

    ¡°Why should I be angry with someone who doesn¡¯t matter?¡± Leng ruoxue replied indifferently,¡±yes!¡± She wasn¡¯t angry, because there was nothing to be angry about. To her, Liao yang was just a passerby. Who would bother with a passerby?

    ¡°To miss Leng, I may be an insignificant person now, but I won¡¯t be one very soon.¡± Upon hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, Liao yang replied in a calm manner. There was even a trace of a proud smile on his handsome face. He liked women with such character. After seeing so many women who would submit to adversity, he suddenly felt that Leng ruoxue¡¯s style had a different vor. This could also stimte his intense desire to challenge.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. Wasn¡¯t this man a little too confident? She really didn¡¯t know where this guy got his confidence from.

    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve already told father that I¡¯m willing to take you as my equal wife!¡± Liao yang said confidently. He believed that no woman could resist such temptation.

    ¡°Equal wife? I don¡¯t care! My man can only have me as his woman. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    ¡°How is this possible? With my status, I can¡¯t just have one woman!¡± Liao yang said in disbelief. He never thought that Leng ruoxue would be so ambitious. She wanted to be his only woman. How could that be possible? Not to mention whether his city Lord father would agree or not, even he couldn¡¯t possibly live with only one woman for the rest of his life!

    Actually, he was just thinking too much because Leng ruoxue had never said that she wanted to be his only woman. However, Liao yang, who had always felt good about himself, naturally didn¡¯t notice the hidden meaning in Leng ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°Since we don¡¯t agree, then there¡¯s nothing to talk about. Master Liao, please go!¡± Leng ruoxue asked him to leave.

    Feeling Leng ruoxue¡¯s cold attitude, Liao yang felt that he had lost face. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly remembered that this was his home. Why should she ask him to leave?

    ¡°Miss Leng! Don¡¯t you forget that this is my home?¡± Liao yang reminded him angrily. He had never been so embarrassed by a woman before! Yet, towards this Leng ruoxue, he couldn¡¯t bear to hit her, and even more so, couldn¡¯t bear to scold her! Therefore, he could only sulk alone!

    ¡°So what? I¡¯m the one living here now, so I¡¯m the one who calls the shots. ¡± Leng ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°Miss Leng, please consider my words carefully! Give me an answer after you¡¯ve considered it!¡± Liao yang suppressed the anger in his heart and turned to leave. However, he was stopped by Leng ruoxue after he took two steps.

    ¡°Wait! Young master Liao, I don¡¯t need to think about it. I still have the same words, my man can only have me as his woman. ¡± Leng ruoxue said to Liao Yang¡¯s back. When she said this, she could even feel Liao Yang¡¯s shoulders trembling.

 Chapter 1460

    <h4>Chapter 1460: The guest elder of the city Lord¡¯s mansion (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    When Liao yang heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he walked out of the courtyard without even turning his head.

    ¡°Miss, he¡¯s leaving just like that?¡± Grape looked at Liao Yang¡¯s back and said in disbelief. She did not expect Liao yang to give up so easily. This made her a little disappointed in him. After all, she had high hopes for the young master who had used extreme means to invite them to the city Lord¡¯s mansion!

    ¡°What, are you disappointed?¡± These few days, grape and lotus seed had been so eager to watch a good show that they were about to go crazy. However, Liao yang was not someone who would give up so easily. However, he did not expect her to be so stubborn. He must have gone back to think of a solution.

    ¡°A little!¡± Grape told the truth, his face still full of regret.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! He¡¯lle again. He¡¯s determined to get me. ¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s good! Otherwise, there won¡¯t be a good show to watch. ¡± Grape said with relief.

    ¡°Miss! Hong Luan is here. ¡± At this moment, lotus seed¡¯s voice was heard by both of them. Following that, Leng ruoxue saw a fiery red figure rushing to her side.

    ¡°How is it? What did Liao yang say?¡± Hong Yuan asked impatiently.

    ¡°He said I can be his equal wife, but I told him that my man can only have one woman.¡± Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Is this considered a rejection?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hong Yuan was stunned and asked. She did not really understand thenguage games of humans. However, she could tell from Leng ruoxue¡¯s words that she did not seem to agree.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°You, how could you reject him? Have you forgotten our n?¡± When Hong Luan heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s affirmative reply, she couldn¡¯t help but ask anxiously.

    ¡°Hong Luan! You don¡¯t understand men at all. To some men, what they can¡¯t get is always the best. Moreover, the more they can¡¯t get it, the more challenging it is and it can stimte their fighting spirit. So, although my rejection will make him angry, it will also stimte his strong desire to conquer. So, he wille again! Don¡¯t worry!¡± Leng ruoxue promised.

    ¡°Really?¡± Hong Luan was skeptical because she really didn¡¯t understandplicated creatures like humans. Beasts like them were very simple. If they liked it, they liked it. If they didn¡¯t like it, they didn¡¯t like it. How could there be so many twists and turns? AI! Human life is really tiring! She couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart.

    ¡°Mm! By the way, how did you know that Liao yang was here?¡± Leng ruoxue asked out of curiosity. Could it be that that fellow had been beating the drums and gongs when he came, so everyone knew about it?

    ¡°It¡¯s no secret that Liao yanges to the peony Garden every time. After all, there are many people who want him toe every day. So, we naturally know about it.¡± Hong Ling said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Then the others also know that he came to my ce, right?¡± Leng ruoxue asked indifferently.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. There are many women who have their eyes on you. As soon as Liao yang entered your courtyard, they immediately knew. And if I¡¯m not wrong, there will be womening to find trouble with you soon.¡± Hong Luan kindly reminded.

    ¡°You said it¡¯s toote. They¡¯re already here.¡± Hearing the footsteps, Leng ruoxue chuckled. She really felt sad for these women. They were actually jealous of a scumbag.

    ¡°Leng ruoxue! Don¡¯t think that just because the young master is in your courtyard, you can climb over my head. ¡± The woman in the lead shouted in an aggressive manner. She was one of the women who had followed the young master since the beginning and had the highest status in the peony Garden. However, Leng ruoxue did not take her seriously. This made her feel as if her status was being challenged.

    ¡°Please get this straight. I¡¯ve never thought of climbing over anyone¡¯s head, so don¡¯te and provoke me. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Leng ruoxueughed coldly as she warned. This woman really didn¡¯t remember how to beat her! He had already suffered a few losses at her ce, yet he still dared toe. She really didn¡¯t understand. Was that man¡¯s charm that great? Or was he the only man in the world?

    ¡°You ¡­ You dare to threaten me?¡± The woman in the lead forced herself to remain calm. Actually, she was a little afraid of Leng ruoxue. Who asked Leng ruoxue to have two violent maidservants by her side? Last time, it was because of this woman¡¯s words that the two maidservants didn¡¯t say anything and rushed up to beat her up. One must know that it was a real beating! After the incident, shey in bed for two whole days. Even after taking healing pills, her wound still ached faintly. Thinking about it now, she was still a little scared!

    Initially, she did not want to find trouble with Leng ruoxue. However, she could not stand the other women¡¯s instigations and took the lead again. Now that she heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s warning, she really wanted to back off, but she felt that it would be too embarrassing. Furthermore, if she backed off this time, these women would probably not follow her lead anymore. Hence, for the sake of her status, she could not back off.

    ¡°So what if I did? However, I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I won¡¯t be calctive with you. I¡¯ll give you a chance now to exin your purpose ining here. After that, you can get lost. ¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s tone was cold.

    ¡°We want to know, what did you and the young master talk about?¡± The leading woman gathered her courage and asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything to him, nor did Iin about you. You can rest assured. However, he did tell me some things.¡± Leng ruoxue smiled faintly.

    ¡°What did the young master say to you?¡± The leading woman asked.

    ¡°Do you want to know?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with an evil smile.

    ¡°Yes.¡± All the women nodded in unison.

    ¡°He said he wanted me to be his equal wife!¡± Leng ruoxue said calmly. The moment she finished speaking, a huge wave was stirred up. Most of the women were dumbfounded, especially the woman in the lead. She looked as if she had just suffered a huge blow.

    ¡°You ¡­ You¡¯re telling the truth?¡± After a long while, the woman in the lead recovered from her shock and asked with disbelief.

    ¡°Do I need to make such a joke? However, I didn¡¯t agree to it. ¡± Leng ruoxue continued.

    ¡°You ¡­ You didn¡¯t agree? Why didn¡¯t you agree to young master¡¯s request?¡± When the woman in the lead heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, she was dumbfounded. It had been her dream to be the young master¡¯s wife for many years, but the young master had never taken a proper wife. Hence, she had temporarily given up on this thought. She had originally thought that the young master would one day realize her good points and give her a title. However, she never expected that the young master would give this promise to a new woman today. This was a huge blow to her. Now, she heard Leng ruoxue reject her. She was at a loss. Why did other women reject her dream so easily?

 Chapter 1461

    <h4>Chapter 1461: The guest elder of the city Lord¡¯s mansion (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a bird in a cage. More importantly, my man can only have me as his woman.¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently. She had said all this to let these women understand that she was not here to snatch their man. She had no interest in that man. She just didn¡¯t know if these women would understand her meaning.

    ¡°You really said that to the young master? How was this possible? The young master won¡¯t agree to it. ¡± The leader of the women asked in surprise. She had never thought that Leng ruoxue would have such thoughts. In her shock, she also felt a little admiration for Leng ruoxue. After all, in the divine world, only a small number of women could choose a man as they pleased. Most women would only be essories or even gifts to men, and she was such a woman.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to him whether he agrees or not. I won¡¯t fight with you for that man, so you don¡¯t have to be hostile to me. Don¡¯t disturb me unless it¡¯s important.¡± Leng ruoxue made her words very clear. The reason why she said that was because these women were not challenging to her at all. They were already used to being kept in captivity, and the center of their lives was only that man. Leng ruoxue absolutely did not want to get involved in this kind of jealousy.

    After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, thedies felt that they had lost interest and turned to leave.

    After they left, Hong Luan whispered to Leng ruoxue,¡±¡±Why did you tell them this? These words will definitely reach Liao Yang¡¯s ears. ¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that great! I don¡¯t want that Liao yang to think that I¡¯m ying hard to get. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    ¡°But what if he really loses interest in you after hearing these words?¡± Hong Luan said worriedly. If Liao yang didn¡¯te, their n wouldn¡¯t be able to proceed.

    ¡°I told you that you don¡¯t understand men. In this world, there are many men who like to be cheap. Just wait and see.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a look of disdain.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Hong Luan nodded her head as if she understood. After chatting with Leng ruoxue for a while, she took her leave.

    Just as Leng ruoxue had said, after Liao yang angrily returned to his residence, he locked himself in his room and paced around like a trapped beast. The guards outside the door knew that their young master had been refused entry at the peony Garden and was in a bad mood, so they didn¡¯t dare to disturb him.

    ¡°Men! Go and get Zuo Yi for me. ¡± Suddenly, Liao yang, who was in the room, loudly ordered.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The guard outside the door replied.

    Not long after, a young man pushed the door open and entered. Although he was handsome, he was still not as good looking as the handsome Liao yang. This man was Zuo Yi, who Liao yang had sent people to find.

    After entering the room, the man found a chair and sat down. Then, he raised his head and looked at Liao yang, who was staring at him, and asked,¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the urgent matter?¡±

    ¡°Give me an idea.¡± Liao yang said anxiously. Then, he exined Leng ruoxue¡¯s situation to Zuo Yi.

    Zuo Yi smiled and asked,¡±¡±You want me to help you analyze the truth of that woman¡¯s words?¡±

    ¡°En!¡± Liao yang nodded because he felt that Leng ruoxue was just ying hard to get.

    ¡°If I say that what she said is true and that it was her original intention, would you believe me?¡± Zuo Yi asked with a smile.

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t believe it, because that¡¯s simply impossible.¡± Liao yang said.

    ¡°Young master! Nothing is impossible in this world. I know that there are many women who are in love with you, but that doesn¡¯t mean that there are no women who aren¡¯t interested in you. ¡± Zuo Yi said with a smile. He knew that his words might not be pleasant to Liao Yang¡¯s ears. However, good advice was unpleasant to the ear. He had said what he needed to say. As for whether Liao yang would listen and how much he would listen to, it was out of his control.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that she¡¯s really not interested in me?¡± Liao yang confirmed.

    ¡°Yes! From what the young master told me, that woman wasn¡¯t ying hard to get. She really wasn¡¯t interested in the young master. ¡± Zuo Yi said honestly. As a guest elder of the city Lord¡¯s mansion, he had to say whatever he wanted. Otherwise, how could he live up to the high reward that the city Lord had given him?

    ¡°Young master! I know that the truth is often very hurtful, but you used forceful means to bring that woman to the city Lord¡¯s mansion. Her impression of you has already deteriorated by arge margin. If you force her to marry you, I¡¯m afraid that it will be even better. So, you can¡¯t be forceful when dealing with this kind of woman. If you have patience, you should use gentle means to move her! Otherwise, just let her go!¡± Zuo Yi suggested fearlessly as he looked at Liao Yang¡¯s gloomy face.

    ¡°Let her go? it¡¯s impossible!¡± Liao yang gritted his teeth. Originally, he had only heard that Leng ruoxue was an unparalleled beauty, so he wanted to send someone to invite her to the city Lord¡¯s mansion to meet her. Who knew that they would actually reject him? he had no choice but to use extreme means because he wanted to let the other party know that there was nothing he couldn¡¯t do in plentiful city. As the young master of plentiful city, he would not allow anyone to reject him! However, after meeting Leng ruoxue and receiving her cold treatment, he was very clear that it was impossible for him to let her go. Right now, he was extremely desperate to get Leng ruoxue. He wanted to let that woman know that no woman could disobey his will.

    ¡°Young master! A forcibly twisted melon isn¡¯t sweet, and young master doesn¡¯tck women, why should he be obsessed with a woman who¡¯s not interested in him!¡± Zuo Yi said disapprovingly. In his opinion, Liao Yang¡¯s method of getting Leng ruoxue here was already underhanded. If he used force to get her, wouldn¡¯t that make her hate him even more? Furthermore, even though he had never met Leng ruoxue before, he did not wish for the immortal realm to be short of a woman with such a personality. It seemed like he would have to make a trip to the peony Garden if he had the chance.

    ¡°The more I can¡¯t get it, the more I want it! Haven¡¯t you heard of this saying? What I can¡¯t have is the best. I must have Leng ruoxue!¡± Liao yang said stubbornly.

    ¡°Since young master is so insistent, I have nothing else to say. I wish you good luck!¡± Zuo Yi stood up and was about to leave, but he was stopped by Liao yang.

    ¡°Wait! Who allowed you to leave?¡± Liao yang said unhappily when he saw Zuo Yi leaving.

    ¡°Is there anything else, young master? I thought I¡¯d made myself clear. ¡± Zuo Yi raised his eyebrows and said indifferently.

    ¡°Think of a way! I want to get Leng ruoxue. ¡± Liao yang ordered.

    ¡°Young master! I don¡¯t have a choice!¡± Zuo Yi¡¯s tone was cold.

    ¡°Left wing! I¡¯m your master, and I¡¯m asking you to think of a way. Do you dare to refuse?¡± Hearing Zuo Yi¡¯s refusal, Liao yang immediately pulled a long face and growled unhappily.

    ¡°Young master! You¡¯re mistaken, I¡¯m a guest of the city Lord¡¯s mansion, not a servant of the Liao family. So, you¡¯re not my master!¡± Zuo Yi reminded with a faint smile.

    ¡°Left wing! If I tell father what you said, I wonder how he would feel. ¡± Liao yang threatened. To him, Zuo Yi was a guest of the city Lord¡¯s mansion, so he was naturally a servant of the Liao family. Therefore, if he asked for Zuo Yi¡¯s opinion, he couldn¡¯t reject it. However, he didn¡¯t expect that Zuo Yi didn¡¯t even take him seriously. This made him feel embarrassed and angry. The anger he had suffered from Leng ruoxue previously also exploded.

    ¡°If young master feels that these words can affect my position in the city Lord¡¯s heart, feel free to tell the city Lord.¡± Zuo Yi said nonchntly. Then, he turned and left the room without even looking at Liao yang.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Seeing that Zuo Yi had left without hesitation, Liao yang angrily smashed the decorations in his room. The sound alerted the guards outside the door. When they ran in, they saw that the room was in a mess.

    ¡°Young master, please calm down! Why should he be angry because of Zuo Yi? He¡¯s not the only guest elder in our city Lord¡¯s mansion. ¡± The guard saw that the young master was really angry and quickly advised.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Go and find the other guest Masters. Tell them I have something important to discuss!¡± Liao yang thought for a while and said. That Zuo Yi had never known what was good for him. Sometimes, he would not even give face to his father. However, Zuo Yi was indeed the most outstanding among all the guest officials, so he had always been treated with courtesy and valued by his father. Therefore, he naturally did not take him, the young lord, seriously. After he had thought it through, he was not so angry. As for Zuo Yi, it would not be toote to deal with him after he became the city Lord of plentiful city.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The guard responded and went to gather the guests.

    After leaving Liao Yang¡¯s courtyard, Zuo Yi went straight to the peony Garden. Although the peony Garden was the young master¡¯s harem, he could go there whenever he wanted as a guest official who was only second to the city Lord. The reason why he went to the peony Garden immediately was that he was very interested in the woman the young master was talking about. If he didn¡¯t see such a woman with such a character with his own eyes, he would regret it.

    However, he did not expect that he would regret it even more after meeting Leng ruoxue.

    When he arrived at the peony Garden, no guard dared to stop him, who had a bad temper. Therefore, he swaggered into the peony Garden.

    After asking which courtyard Leng ruoxue was in, he headed straight for his destination.

    When he arrived at the entrance of the courtyard, he saw that the door was not closed, so he entered without being invited.

    Grape, who was Fanning herdy, felt light footsteps behind her. She quickly turned her head and saw an unfamiliar man standing not far away from them.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Grape asked loudly. Why was it so unsafe for miss to stay here! There were always strangersing to cause trouble, and in her subconscious, she had also regarded Zuo Yi as one of them.

    ¡°I am Zuo Yi, the chief guest of the city Lord¡¯s mansion.¡± Zuo Yi knew that his actions were a little abrupt and quickly introduced himself.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the city Lord¡¯s mansion¡¯s guest? Don¡¯t tell me that a guest elder of the city Lord¡¯s mansion can casually barge into a private ce?¡± Grape questioned unhappily. She didn¡¯t have a good impression of the people from the city Lord¡¯s mansion. After knowing Zuo Yi¡¯s identity, she naturally wouldn¡¯t give him a good look.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Zuo Yi didn¡¯t know what to say, because he really didn¡¯t knock when he came in. Well ¡­ Could he say that he had always been in the city Lord¡¯s mansion as if no one was there? However, this was clearly the city lord¡¯s estate¡¯s territory. How did it be their private ce in this little girl¡¯s mouth? wasn¡¯t this a bit of a reversal of roles? He couldn¡¯t help but think to himself.

 Chapter 1462

    <h4>Chapter 1462: The left wing¡¯s help (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Grape! Don¡¯t be rude!¡± Leng ruoxue held back herughter as she spoke. Following that, she lifted her beautiful eyes and nced at the man not far away. This man might not look as handsome as Liao yang, but he had a pair of bright ck eyes that were filled with wisdom. Although he always had a smile on his face, Leng ruoxue was very clear that the gentler a person looked, the harder it was to get along with him.

    ¡°Miss is too kind. She doesn¡¯t need to be nice to people who break into private houses.¡± Grape rolled his eyes at Zuo Yi and said with a look of disdain.

    ¡°The visitor is a guest! Grapes! Serve tea to this young master. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she instructed.

    ¡°I¡¯m from the left wing. ¡± Zuo Yi hurriedly reminded Leng ruoxue when she called him young master. However, what he didn¡¯t know was that in Leng ruoxue¡¯s eyes, a name was just a code name. It had no meaning at all. Hence, she naturally called him whatever she wanted. This way of calling him would also highlight his identity, so why not?

    ¡°I know,¡± Leng ruoxue replied softly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Zuo Yi wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and thought,¡±you know my name but you still call me guest young master. Are you doing this on purpose?¡± Immediately, Zuo Yi concluded that this woman was not an ordinary person. It seemed like Liao yang was in big trouble this time. However, when he raised his head and saw Leng ruoxue¡¯s face clearly, he understood why Liao yang was so insistent on getting her.

    The Leng ruoxue in his eyes, although she was half-sitting on the deck chair, she was as fresh as a Lily in full bloom and as noble as a peony in full bloom. In short, this woman was beautiful from head to toe, and every single one of her features could make men go crazy. Unfortunately, with his judgment of people, this woman was not easy to control. At least, the man who could match her was definitely not an ordinary man. As for Liao yang, he did not have a chance at all, unless he used some despicable means. However, such a beauty ¡­ He was a little reluctant to be defiled by Liao yang. It seemed that he had to think of a good way to help this woman.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why the guest young master hase?¡± Leng ruoxue asked innocently.

    ¡°I¡¯m only here to see miss Leng. ¡± Zuo Yi said helplessly, tacitly acknowledging the title of guest young master. He could tell that it would be difficult to get Leng ruoxue to change the way she addressed him.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to see about me? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here to be a lobbyist!¡± Leng ruoxue raised her brows and guessed.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Zuo Yi quickly denied.

    ¡°Are you really just here to see me? I¡¯m not some rare beast, what¡¯s there to see!¡± Leng ruoxue pretended to be confused as she asked. Her beautiful face was still filled with confusion.

    ¡°Miss Leng is too modest.¡± Zuo Yi sighed and thought to himself,¡±you¡¯re even rarer than rare beasts.¡± In fact, he had seen many women, but it was the first time he had seen one as difficult to deal with as Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Since you¡¯vee to see me, there shouldn¡¯t be anything else, right?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in an extremely reserved manner.

    ¡°No more!¡± Zuo Yi said speechlessly. He could tell that the other party was asking him to leave! AI! When did he be so unpopr? This hurt his self-esteem a little.

    ¡°Then hurry up and leave! You can save us a cup of tea. ¡± Grape, who had just returned from pouring tea, happened to hear the second half of the conversation between Zuo Yi and her miss and hurriedly said.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Zuo Yi was stunned when he heard grape¡¯s words. He only came back to his senses after a long time. He thought to himself, what kind of people are this master and servant pair! Why was she chasing him away like he was a fly? He even wanted to save a cup of tea! Was he the only one missing? He was depressed! This was the first time in his life that he had suffered such a loss! However, since the other party had already made it so clear, it would be even more embarrassing for him to continuezing around. Thinking of this, he bowed slightly and then turned to leave.

    After Zuo Yi left, grape looked at his back and could not help butugh wildly,¡±¡±Hahaha! This person is really obedient!¡±

    ¡°Are you doneughing? D * MN girl, your mouth is getting more and more sharp. ¡± Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t hide her smile. She was so reserved when she chased him out! However, grape had said it directly and even said that she could save a cup of tea. She had seen the depressed expression on the man¡¯s face when he left!

    ¡°Miss! We don¡¯t need to be polite when dealing with the people of the city Lord¡¯s mansion!¡± Grape said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Zuo Yi is different from Liao yang!¡± Leng ruoxue said seriously.

    ¡°What¡¯s the Difference? aren¡¯t we all jackals of the same tribe?¡± Grape said in disdain.

    ¡°Hehe! Although Zuo Yi is a guest master of the mansion of the casten, a guest master is not a servant. Besides, Zuo Yi is a very proud man. Liao Yang can¡¯tmand someone like him. ¡± Leng ruoxue said. She had also guessed that Zuo Yi hade to the peony Garden to see her because Liao yang had looked for him. However, she was certain that Zuo Yi would not help Liao yang in his evil deeds.

    ¡°Liao yang is the young master of plentiful city, the future city Lord. How dare that Zuo Yi disobey him?¡± Grape asked with a look of disbelief.

    ¡°You also said that he¡¯s only a future one. It¡¯s still hard to say if he can be the city Lord!¡± Leng ruoxue indifferently reminded.

    ¡°Uh! That was true! However, I heard that the city Lord of plentiful city only has one son. If Liao Yang can¡¯t be the city Lord, then the current city Lord of plentiful city won¡¯t give the position of city Lord to someone else, right?¡± Grape asked in confusion.

    ¡°Grape! The plentiful city belongs to the God Lord¡¯s mansion, so the city Lord position doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be inherited. Liao yang may be the young master now, but it¡¯s hard to say if he¡¯ll be the city Lord. ¡± Leng ruoxue exined. The Liao family was not the true owner of plentiful city. To put it bluntly, they were just a dog of the God lord¡¯s estate. There were many dogs in the God lord¡¯s estate, so the number of dogs eyeing the position of the city Lord of plentiful city was probably not small!

    ¡°I see!¡± After listening to Leng ruoxue¡¯s exnation, grape finally understood. However, she really hoped that Liao yang would not be the city Lord, so that he would not be able to show off!

    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s good that you understand. Grape, I¡¯m going back to my room to sleep. If anyonees, you can just block them. ¡± Leng ruoxue instructed. With that, she returned to her room, put on her clothes, andy on the bed. She closed her eyes and concentrated on absorbing the spiritual energy in the air.

 Chapter 1463 - The help of the left wing (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1463: The help of the left wing (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    For the next few days, Leng ruoxueid on the bed without moving. To outsiders, she looked like she was sleeping. However, grape and lotus seed knew very well that the young miss was cultivating. Hence, the two of them naturally wouldn¡¯t let any random peoplee and disturb the young miss.

    In fact, they didn¡¯t know that their miss was cultivating at first. Later, when they felt the spiritual Qi in the air rushing towards their miss¡¯s room, they noticed their miss¡¯s abnormality and realized that she was cultivating. However, what surprised them was that their miss was cultivating even when she was sleeping. They didn¡¯t know if the spiritual Qi in the divine world could bear it. After carefully observing her for two days, they found that their miss didn¡¯t show any signs of difort, and they slowly rxed.

    During this period, everyone who came to look for their miss was turned away by the two of them. Even Hong Luan was not able to see her. However, what puzzled the two was that Liao yang did note.

    At this moment, Liao yang was like a trapped beast, discussing with the guest elders in the residence on how to make Leng ruoxue willingly throw herself into his arms. Initially, he did not mind using some extreme means, but who knew that most of the guest elders would oppose it, saying that it was the most despicable method and not something a man should do. Upon seeing this, Liao yang could only give up on his original idea. However, after discussing for a few days, these guest elders still could note up with a method that would satisfy him. Fortunately, the men he sent to the peony Garden reported that Leng ruoxue had not left her room for the past few days. This made him feel slightly more at ease. After all, he did not wish for his backyard to catch on fire while he was discussing matters.

    In Liao Yang¡¯s study room, the guest officials were arguing with each other, their faces red and not giving in to each other. Seeing this, Liao yang growled in annoyance,¡±¡±Stop arguing! One by one. ¡±

    ¡°Young master! ¡°You can easily capture an ordinary woman with some tricks. However, this kind of woman is usually not challenging. I heard from young master that Leng ruoxue is a woman with a very unique personality. Usually, to subdue a woman like this, other than spending a lot of time, you need to have patience. So, I suggest that young master should use the method of pestering. After all, a fierce woman is afraid of pestering men! As long as the young master appears in front of her every day and treats her with all sorts of gentleness, I believe that even if she¡¯s a woman with a heart of stone, she¡¯ll be melted by the young master sooner orter. ¡± A middle-aged guest elder stood up and suggested.

    ¡°That¡¯s absolutely not allowed! The young master¡¯s identity was so noble, how could he bow and bend his knees for a woman! Young master! That¡¯s absolutely not allowed!¡± As soon as the guest elder finished speaking, someone immediately objected.

    Liao yang looked at the two of them with a headache. Now he was a little suspicious about whether it was the right choice to ask them to help hime up with an idea, because these people¡¯s opinions were always not unified. Now, if he asked them to say it one by one, they would still quarrel. It could be imagined how big the disagreement between them was.

    Just as Liao yang was having a headache, a guard suddenly came to report,¡±¡±Young master! The city Lord would like you to go to his study immediately. ¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Liao yang frowned and asked angrily. He was very annoyed now. Why did his father have to see him now?

    ¡°This subordinate does not know!¡± The guard said with his head lowered.

    ¡°You guys can continue discussing! I¡¯m going to the study to see father. ¡± Liao yang stood up unwillingly and said to the guest warrior in the study.

    With big steps, Liao yang came to the study of his father, the city Lord. Before he knocked on the door, he heard a soft voiceing from inside. He was hesitating whether to go in or not, when his father¡¯s voice came from inside,¡±¡±Is it yang ¡®er? Come in!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Father!¡± Liao yang gently pushed the door of the study and walked in.

    In the study room, other than his father, the other person was Zuo Yi. Liao yang red at Zuo Yi and found a chair to sit down.

    ¡°Father! Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Liao yang asked carefully.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t I see you for no reason?¡± The city Lord of plentiful city was named Liao Hui. Although he only had the cultivation of a Sir God, he was very alert, smart, and astute. His mind was also extremely deep. Otherwise, he could not have be the city Lord.

    ¡°Father! I didn¡¯t mean it that way. ¡± Liao yang could hear the displeasure in his father¡¯s words, so he quickly exined.

    ¡°Then what do you mean? I heard you brought another woman in?¡± Liao Hui went straight to the point.

    ¡°Yes! Your son wants to marry her as an equal wife!¡± Liao yang replied honestly. Although he had this idea for a long time, he had never dared to mention it to his father. Previously, when he said that he had already reported it to his father in front of Leng ruoxue, it was just an empty promise. After all, he said so many things that he would not take it seriously. However, now that he was in front of his father and with Zuo Yi by his side, he had no choice but to bring it up with great caution.

    ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯ve already arranged your marriage, so you can¡¯t have a wife of equal status! Yang ¡®er! No matter how many women you have in private, you can only have one wife on the surface! This is something that no one can change. ¡± Liao Hui said very seriously.

    ¡°Why? Father! I really like her!¡± Liao yang said loudly. He had not gone to see Leng ruoxue for the past few days, so he was very clear about how much he missed that hateful woman. He did not know why, but the colder that woman treated him, the more he missed her.

    ¡°Yang ¡®er! The wife I¡¯ve chosen for you will be very helpful for your future, and I¡¯ve already promised you that you can only have one wife. So, you can¡¯t have an equal wife, or else, how will I exin it to the other party?¡± Liao Hui reminded him.

    ¡°However, if you really like this woman, it¡¯s fine to let her be a concubine in the future. As for a wife, she can forget about it.¡± Liao Hui said.

    ¡°City Lord! I¡¯ve seen that woman once, and ording to the young master, that woman told him that his man can only have one woman. ¡± Zuo Yi, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke. Before he could finish his words, Liao yang shot daggers at him. If looks could kill, he would have been killed countless times by Liao yang. However, he didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°So she wants to be the first wife? Hmph! She¡¯s quite ambitious!¡± Liao Hui said angrily.

 Chapter 1464

    <h4>Chapter 1464: The help of the left wing (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°City Lord! That woman¡¯s meaning is that she doesn¡¯t want to marry the young lord. ¡± Zuo Yi said very implicitly. He felt very helpless about Liao Hui¡¯s arrogance and couldn¡¯t help but Mutter in his heart, do you really think that your son is a hot cake? Every woman wanted to marry him!

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to marry yang ¡®er? Are you sure? Was she ying hard to get? I¡¯ve seen many women like her. ¡± Liao Hui said in disbelief.

    ¡°City Lord! You should trust my eyes, that woman really doesn¡¯t want to marry the young master. ¡± Zuo Yi promised.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved.¡± Liao Hui said with a sigh of relief. Then, he turned to Liao yang and said,¡±¡±Since that woman doesn¡¯t have any feelings for you, you shouldn¡¯t interfere with her. Next month, father will hold your wedding, so you better get your heart together in advance! As for the women in the peony Garden, I will take care of them for you. ¡± Liao Hui said very seriously. From his words, it was not difficult to see that he attached great importance to Liao Yang¡¯s marriage.

    ¡°Father! What do you want to do with them?¡± Liao Yang¡¯s heart sank. Although all men had the habit of liking the new and loathing the old, when he first took those women into the mansion, he also liked them. Now, listening to his father¡¯s meaning, the woman he was about to marry would not be able to amodate them. What should he do? For a moment, his bad habit of being tender to women reappeared.

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. In short, you have to take back your heart before the wedding. You can¡¯t keep a single woman in the peony Garden. As for the future, you can have as many women as you want, but not now!¡± Liao Hui said loudly.

    ¡°Yes! Father!¡± Liao yang lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. However, he was thinking about how he could bring Leng ruoxue out of the peony Garden without anyone knowing. He was very clear about his father¡¯s methods. He was afraid that the woman in the peony Garden couldn¡¯t be kept, but he had to get Leng ruoxue out.

    Thinking of this, he spoke again,¡±¡±Father! If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be taking my leave. ¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Liao Hui looked at Liao yang without changing his expression and nodded.

    After Liao yang left, Liao Hui instructed Zuo Yi,¡±¡±Zuo Yi, send some people to guard the entrance of the peony Garden. Not even a fly is allowed to fly out.¡±

    ¡°City Lord! Are you nning to get rid of the women in the peony Garden?¡± Zuo Yi asked curiously. Others might not dare to ask this question, but he did.

    ¡°Mm! They can¡¯t stay now. That family knows of their existence, and this is one of their demands. ¡± Liao Hui said helplessly. Although he was a little annoyed at that family¡¯s overbearing behavior, that old thing¡¯s position in the Divine Master¡¯s estate was higher than his! And that old man loved his precious daughter the most. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t just watch his daughter fight for love with other women before they were married.

    ¡°If we get rid of them, I¡¯m afraid that young master will be reluctant to do so. Moreover, it¡¯s easy for young master to have a bad impression of the city Lord. So, those women can¡¯t be killed.¡± Zuo Yi said after some thought.

    ¡°I can¡¯t kill him? But that family can¡¯t amodate them. ¡± Liao Hui said in distress. Of course, he knew that Zuo Yi¡¯s words made sense. However, he had no choice. He was the one who proposed this marriage! That family was willing to marry their daughter over, which was a great honor. Therefore, there must be no mistakes in this marriage.

    ¡°City Lord! Don¡¯t you have a courtyard in the suburbs? That ce is rtively remote and unnoticeable, so it¡¯s better to leave those women there for the time being!¡± Zuo Yi suggested after some thought.

    ¡°Mm! Zuo Yi, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. You can¡¯t let anything get out of this. ¡± Liao Hui reminded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, city Lord! I know what to do, but it¡¯s best to let the young master know about this first, so as not to be misunderstood by him. ¡± Zuo Yi said.

    ¡°Good! I¡¯ll talk to him about this. ¡± Liao Hui nodded.

    ¡°Zuo Yi will take his leave.¡± After Zuo Yi finished speaking, he gave a slight bow and turned to leave Liao Hui¡¯s study.

    After Zuo Yi left, he found his trusted aide and asked him to stand guard at the entrance of the peony Garden, not allowing anyone to enter or leave. He then went to the residence of Leng ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Young master, why are you here again?¡± Grape looked at Zuo Yi, who was standing outside the door and about to knock on it, and asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°Uh! I have something to discuss with your youngdy. ¡± Zuo Yi said helplessly. Leng ruoxue was difficult to deal with, and so was her maidservant. It was true that the master had the same kind of subordinates!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! The youngdy is sleeping and doesn¡¯t want to see anyone!¡± Grape said straightforwardly. The reason why she was guarding the door was that she was afraid that someone woulde in uninvited and disturb the youngdy.

    ¡°I really have something important to do. Can you wake her up?¡± Zuo Yi said anxiously.

    ¡°Of course not! Miss hates to be disturbed when she¡¯s sleeping. Furthermore, miss¡¯s mood when she wakes up is especially heavy! I don¡¯t want to be punished. ¡± Grape refused without any room for discussion.

    ¡°Grape! The youngdy is awake. Please invite the young master in. ¡± At this time, lotus seed walked out of the room and said with a smile, deliberately emphasizing the words ¡°guest master.¡±

    Looking at lotus seed¡¯s obviously teasing expression, Zuo Yi¡¯s gloominess was indescribable. Sob ¡­ Leng ruoxue and her two maidservants were so evil. How could they bully an honest man like him?

    He followed lotus seed into the living room and sat down. After waiting for a while, Leng ruoxue came out from the inner room.

    ¡°Why is guest young master so free today?¡± Leng ruoxue sat down on the main seat and smiled.

    ¡°I have something to discuss with miss Leng.¡± Zuo Yi went straight to the point.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Leng ruoxue was curious.

    ¡°The young master is getting married next month.¡± Zuo Yi said. After he finished speaking, he was still observing Leng ruoxue¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡± Leng ruoxue was confused.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to marry the daughter of that family. That youngdy is extremely jealous and can¡¯t tolerate your existence, so ¡­¡± Zuo Yi deliberately stopped at the first half of his sentence. His bright ck eyes were fixed on Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Could it be that they want to kill us?¡± Leng ruoxue guessed calmly. She did not know what background that youngdy had to be so overbearing to want to get rid of them all.

 Chapter 1465

    <h4>Chapter 1465: The help of the left wing (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°That was the city Lord¡¯s original intention, but after I persuaded him, he changed his mind and decided to send all of you to the side courtyard.¡± Zuo Yi exined. He was deeply depressed that he had failed to scare Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°So you¡¯re here to im credit. However, you¡¯ve found the wrong person. The other girls in the peony Garden will be more grateful to you.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she reminded him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯te to you just for this. I want to ask you if you want to leave plentiful city.¡± Zuo Yi asked cautiously. In reality, the earlier part was just a test. This was the real reason why he hade to look for Leng ruoxue. He, who had always been cold-blooded, could not bear to see such an extraordinary woman trapped in the back residence of the city Lord¡¯s residence. Leng ruoxue should have a wider world to live in.

    ¡°I ¡­ Don¡¯t want to leave plentiful city.¡± Leng ruoxue paused on purpose before continuing.

    ¡°What?¡± Zuo Yi thought he had heard wrong. After a moment of shock, he saw Leng ruoxue¡¯s serious expression and realized that she was speaking the truth. How could this be? Could he have guessed wrong?

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I don¡¯t intend to leave plentiful city now.¡± Leng ruoxue saw the confusion on the other party¡¯s face and could only make her words more clear.

    ¡°What do you want to do? I advise you not to act rashly, you¡¯re no match for the city Lord¡¯s mansion. ¡± Zuo Yi¡¯s mind whirred. He seemed to have understood Leng ruoxue¡¯s meaning.

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to do anything. Don¡¯t be so nervous, I just feel that the food here is good and I can¡¯t bear to leave for a while. ¡± Leng ruoxue smiled faintly.

    However, Zuo Yi did not believe her. In his eyes, Leng ruoxue was already on the same level as the Fox.

    ¡°Guest master, you¡¯re the guest master of the city Lord¡¯s mansion. If you let us go, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll also be in trouble, so please keep your good intentions! Don¡¯t do this kind of double-crossing thing, this is a big taboo for employers!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t n on leaving?¡± Zuo Yi sighed softly. He was obviously at his wit¡¯s end with Leng ruoxue. However, he still did not believe Leng ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Then I can only follow the city Lord¡¯s orders and send you to the courtyard.¡± Zuo Yi said helplessly.

    ¡°Young master, since you have the heart to help me, why don¡¯t you give this favor to someone else?¡± Leng ruoxue recalled Hong Yuan¡¯s words. If they were sent to a side courtyard, it would be even more difficult to save the green wolf. However, if Zuo Yi was willing to help, things would be much easier.

    ¡°Who do you want me to help?¡± Zuo Yi asked in surprise. Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t want to leave, but from her words, she wanted him to help someone else.

    ¡°A woman named Hong Luan and her fianc¨¦.¡± Leng ruoxue said softly.

    ¡°She¡¯s also from the peony Garden?¡± Zuo Yi asked curiously.

    ¡°Yes, her fianc¨¦ is locked up in the city Lord¡¯s mansion¡¯s prison. If you want to help, then help them! I¡¯ll owe you a favor. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. If they were all sent to a side courtyard, then the n that she had discussed with Hong Luan would naturally not be carried out. However, with Zuo Yi, this guest elder, taking the initiative to offer help, when else could they wait?

    ¡°Why did you help them?¡± Zuo Yi couldn¡¯t understand. This Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t seem like a warm-hearted person! He actually meddled in other people¡¯s business! This was truly unbelievable.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be together? Don¡¯t tell me you like to see people die?¡± Leng ruoxue smiled and asked in return. Actually, the reason why she wanted to help Hong Yuan was also out of love for Beastie. After all, in her eyes, Beastie was much cuter than humans. In addition, their love was cross-species, which made it even more difficult. Furthermore, she did not want to see Hong Yuan¡¯s long face. Flowers should be happy, shouldn¡¯t they?

    ¡°Wait for my news,¡± Zuo Yi thought for a moment before saying. He then turned and left.

    Three dayster, Zuo Yi used a substitute to smuggle Qingng out of the prison. Following that, he sent his trusted subordinates to escort the two out of plentiful city. Before they left, Hong Luan wanted to see Leng ruoxue but was rejected by Zuo Yi. In Zuo Yi¡¯s words, it was not easy to send them out. If they returned to the peony Garden and were discovered by Liao Yang¡¯s men, they would not be able to leave even if they wanted to. He also told them not to disappoint Leng ruoxue¡¯s kind intentions. Only then did he turn around and leave unwillingly ¡­

 Chapter 1466

    <h4>Chapter 1466: I don¡¯t beat people up for no reason (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    After sending off Hong Luan, Zuo Yi reported to Liao Hui and secretly moved the women in the peony Garden, including Leng ruoxue and the other two, to a side courtyard on the outskirts of the city. After Liao yang received news from his father, he knew that his father wouldn¡¯t kill the women in the peony Garden and waspletely at ease. However, from then on, in order to make him change his mind, Liao Hui locked him in the city Lord¡¯s mansion. Moreover, he didn¡¯t n to let him out of the mansion before marriage to cause trouble.

    However, Leng ruoxue found two familiar faces in a courtyard on the outskirts of the city. These two were the sisters, Philip and feiye. When she saw them, Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in her heart. Did this mean that they had arrived without any effort? They didn¡¯t expect Liao yang to hide them in the courtyard. However, looking at their resentful expressions, it was likely that Liao yang had long forgotten about the existence of the sisters!

    ¡°Miss! These two B * tches are really here!¡± Grape said angrily when he saw Philip and Fayle. If it weren¡¯t for these two damned women, they wouldn¡¯t have been brought to the city Lord¡¯s mansion.

    Hearing grape¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue smiled without saying a word. Zuo Yi, who was beside her, asked curiously,¡±¡±You know each other?¡± If he remembered correctly, these two women should be one of Liao Yang¡¯s women. However, they weren¡¯t content with their ce. They only stayed in the city Lord¡¯s mansion for a few days before they caused a huge ruckus, forcing Liao yang to find another ce to settle them down. He didn¡¯t expect Leng ruoxue to know them. This was truly too much of a coincidence.

    ¡°We can be considered acquaintances! It¡¯s all thanks to them that we were brought into the city Lord¡¯s mansion by Liao yang. Don¡¯t you think I should thank them properly?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Of course I should! Although as the saying goes, words can¡¯t express my gratitude for a great favor! However, it¡¯s not good to be ungrateful. Since they¡¯ve done you a favor, you should repay them well!¡± Zuo Yi said with a smile. He could tell from Leng ruoxue¡¯s words that she wanted to teach these two women a lesson. Since she had such an idea and liked him, who craved for the world to be in chaos, he would naturally cooperate fully. These two were not his women anyway. Even if they were injured, he would not feel any heartache!

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to arrange for us to be with them!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°A small matter!¡± Zuo Yi nodded and summoned his confidant. After whispering a few words to him, he walked to the sisters and brought them over.

    ¡°From today onwards! The two of you will be this youngdy¡¯s maidservants. ¡± Zuo Yi nced at the two sisters and said in an extremely cold tone.

    ¡°On what basis?¡± When Fei Li heard Zuo Yi¡¯s words, she was immediately enraged. She had entered the city Lord¡¯s mansion to enjoy glory and wealth, but now she was being made a servant girl. How could she ept this? furthermore, she was being Leng ruoxue¡¯s servant girl. This was even more uneptable.

    Fei Ye, who was standing beside her, did not say anything. However, her eyes were also burning with anger as she red at Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Not based on what? Do you think you¡¯re here to enjoy life? You¡¯re not the young master¡¯s concubines, nor are you the guests of the city Lord¡¯s mansion. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t live in the city Lord¡¯s mansion for free. You should know that the city Lord¡¯s mansion doesn¡¯t feed idle people. However, you don¡¯t look rich. In that case, you might as well be the city Lord¡¯s maidservants! It¡¯s better than kicking you out!¡± Zuo Yi said kindly.

    However, his words had also infuriated the sisters. They had lived in the city Lord¡¯s mansion for a few days and were well aware of Zuo Yi¡¯s position in the city Lord¡¯s mansion. Therefore, they could only swallow their anger, unless they were really willing to leave the city Lord¡¯s mansion.

    Although the two sisters did not have any status in the city Lord¡¯s mansion, their food and clothing were better than when they were at home. Therefore, they were naturally reluctant to leave.

    But why should they serve Leng ruoxue? Didn¡¯t Leng ruoxue have no status in the city Lord¡¯s residence? Why could she be a youngdy, but they were servant girls? Such an oue made the two of them even more resentful towards Leng ruoxue. Zuo Yi, who was eager to see the world in chaos, was very happy to see the tension between the two of them. However, how could Leng ruoxue¡¯s good show be so easily shown to others?

    A small, fair hand reached out to Zuo Yi. He was stunned for a moment before he said,¡±¡±Your hands are beautiful.¡±

    When Leng ruoxue heard Zuo Yi¡¯s words, she wiped away the cold sweat on her forehead and thought to herself,¡¯is this man acting dumb?¡¯ Could it be that she had extended her hand in front of him just to make him say that it was beautiful?

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue said indifferently,¡±¡±Guest young master, if you want to watch a good show, I¡¯ll have to pay a fee.¡±

    ¡°Uh! Can you not be so money-crazy?¡± Zuo Yi said helplessly. What else does this little girl care about other than money? Why didn¡¯t he realize that she liked money so much in the peony Garden?

    ¡°Humans die for wealth, birds die for food. What¡¯s wrong with being a money-grubber, as long as it¡¯s obtained in the right way.¡± Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you still owe me a favor!¡± Zuo Yi sighed and reminded him.

    ¡°So you¡¯re nning to use my favor to exchange for a good show?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes shed with a trace of calction. The expression on her face was like a big Bad Wolf trying to abduct Little Red Riding Hood.

    ¡°You wish! How can there be such a good thing!¡± Zuo Yi rolled his eyes at Leng ruoxue and spoke carefully. From his cautious expression, it was as if he was afraid of falling into Leng ruoxue¡¯s trap.

    ¡°Then pay up! It¡¯s not that easy to see my good show. ¡± Leng ruoxue extended her hand. However, Zuo Yi¡¯s expression made her feel a little depressed. She had never schemed against him before, had she? Why was he being so cautious?

    ¡°I won ¡®t! Your show hasn¡¯t even started yet!¡± Zuo Yi was not stupid. He did not see anything! She wanted him to pay? how was that possible? Moreover, even if he saw it, he had to see if the show was exciting before he could decide whether to pay the money.

    ¡°Grape! Let the guest young master try it. ¡± Leng ruoxue turned around and instructed grape.

    Grape understood what he meant and walked directly to Philip, raising his hand. Dozens of psnded on Philip¡¯s face, instantly stunning him to the point that he even forgot to resist.

    After the grapes were finished, he even said in disdain,¡±¡±His skin is really thick. My hand is hurting from the beating.¡± In fact, she had wanted to do this for a long time, but because of Ning Hai¡¯s face, she was too embarrassed to do it. Now that Ning Hai was not here, when would she do it if not now?

 Chapter 1467

    <h4>Chapter 1467: I don¡¯t beat people up for no reason (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    How ruthless! Zuo Yi broke out in a cold sweat as he looked at Philip¡¯s swollen face. This girl was not holding back at all! After more than a dozen ps, Philip was struck silly. Fortunately, these ps did notnd on him. Otherwise, he would not have been able to take it! He couldn¡¯t help but think.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! I don¡¯t just beat people up. ¡± Seeing Zuo Yi¡¯s expression, grapeughed evilly and even winked at him.

    ¡°Little sister grape is indeed a heroine.¡± Zuo Yi said hurriedly, ck lines all over his forehead. This little girl actually called herself big sister? No matter whose sister she was, she was definitely not his. Besides, he would never admit that he had such a violent sister.

    Hearing grape¡¯s words, she nced at Zuo Yi. Leng ruoxueughed in her heart. ¡®Zuo Yi probably won¡¯t want to watch a good show anymore!¡¯ However, she had clearly underestimated the left wing¡¯s desire to see the world in chaos.

    Zuo Yi smiled calmly and said,¡±¡±Alright! I¡¯ve barely passed this scene, but you can¡¯t charge me too much. I¡¯m very poor. ¡±

    How could the chief guest of the city Lord¡¯s mansion be poor? Leng ruoxue wouldn¡¯t believe this even if she was beaten to death. However, since he was poor, she had to give him some face!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! I won¡¯t ask you for money, as long as you agree to one condition for every show you watch. ¡± Leng ruoxue smiled faintly.

    ¡°What condition?¡± Zuo Yi immediately became alert after hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words. This was a little fox! Hopefully, there were no traps!

    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. You can owe me first. I¡¯ll naturallye to you when I think of it.¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    ¡°What if I can¡¯t do what you ask?¡± Zuo Yi asked worriedly. Leng ruoxue was too cunning. He didn¡¯t dare to agree to such a condition.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! You¡¯re definitely capable of fulfilling my conditions. ¡± Leng ruoxue consoled.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± In order to enjoy a good show, Zuo Yi had no choice but to agree. Little did he know that once he agreed, he would never be able to get rid of Leng ruoxue.

    After Zuo Yi was settled, Leng ruoxue instructed grape to bring the sisters to the courtyard that Zuo Yi had arranged for them.

    In the courtyard, Leng ruoxue took out a reclining chair from her bracelet and found a spacious ce to put it down. Sheid down on it and looked at grapes as she began to preach to the Philip sisters. The Philip sisters, who had long been scared silly by grape¡¯s fierceness, did not dare to make a sound.

    Zuo Yi saw this and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.¡±Hehe!¡±

    When Leng ruoxue heard theughter, she turned to Zuo Yi and said,¡±¡±What are youughing at? Grape was training them! Looking at their appearance, they don¡¯t know how to serve people. If they don¡¯t do it well, there will be no food. ¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, Zuo Yi wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and thought to himself,¡¯do you have to be so serious!¡¯ They were just two enemies! He had already handed her over to her, and she couldn¡¯t deal with her however she wanted. Why did she have to lecture him? could it be that Leng ruoxue wanted to train two more maidservants?

    ¡°Your city Lord¡¯s mansion doesn¡¯t keep idle people, and I won¡¯t keep them for free either. So, they still have to know the rules and the things they should do.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Although I¡¯ve given them to you, it seems that they¡¯re still being raised by the city Lord¡¯s mansion.¡± Zuo Yi rolled his eyes and couldn¡¯t help reminding him.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I should make them worth it! Otherwise, the city Lord¡¯s mansion will me me for wasting food. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a serious face. Her confident expression made Zuo Yi speechless.

    ¡°Then you can slowly train them! When there¡¯s a good show, send the Butler to inform me. I¡¯ve already informed the Butler, and he¡¯ll give you the green light. ¡± Zuo Yi said considerately.

    ¡°Thank you, young master. I won¡¯t see you out.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to send me off,¡± Zuo Yi understood. In fact, he had never expected Leng ruoxue to send him off.

    After Zuo Yi left, grape and lotus seed began their training for the sisters. The training method for the two sisters could be considered demonic because it was based on the training of the yin n¡¯s maidservants and subordinates, and was modified by Leng ruoxue. When grape and lotus seed saw it for the first time, they were so scared that their hearts trembled. At the same time, their admiration for Leng ruoxue was endless like the waves of the river.

    However, they didn¡¯t know at that time that Leng ruoxue had asked them for the yin n¡¯s training method. After she had modified it herself, she was waiting for the Feili sisters to use it. Now, towards the young miss¡¯s foresight, the two of them were even more impressed.

    After being trained by grape and lotus seed for two days, the fear in Philip and Philip¡¯s hearts grew. In fact, Philip was also a priest, but for some reason, under the re of the maidservant, grape, her legs felt weak, and Philip trembled like a leaf in the wind, almost falling to the ground.

    ¡°You two B * tches! Of all people to provoke, you actually came to provoke my family¡¯s young miss, Hmph! Even if my family¡¯s young miss is kind enough to let you off, we won¡¯t let you off. And everything you¡¯re going through now is just the beginning. ¡± In the courtyard, grape stood up straight and scolded the two pitiful-looking women with a stern face.

    The Philip sisters were so frightened by grape¡¯s roar that they could not speak. Furthermore, Philip had not forgotten the violent act that grape had done to her a few days ago. As there were no medicinal pills to heal her injuries, her face was still swollen! She couldn¡¯t help but feel resentful, but she didn¡¯t dare to speak out in anger.

    ¡°Grape! Let them rest! I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be able to learn anything in their current state. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she pleaded.

    ¡°Miss! You can¡¯t be so kind. They caused us to be Canarys and be trapped in the city Lord¡¯s mansion. If we don¡¯t teach them a lesson, how can we vent our hatred?¡± Grape said disapprovingly. However, when the Philip sisters heard her words, they could not help but curse in their hearts. How was Leng ruoxue kind? if she was really that kind, would she have just watched her maidservant torment them like this?

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ve said it before, they¡¯re all up to you. However, you¡¯ll be tired in such a hot day, so you¡¯d better rest!¡± Leng ruoxue continued.

 Chapter 1468

    <h4>Chapter 1468: I don¡¯t beat people up for no reason (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Alright then! I¡¯ll give miss some face. You two go back to your rooms and stay there. I won¡¯t train you today and will continue tomorrow morning. ¡± Grape¡¯s words were like a decree of pardon, causing Philip and Philip¡¯s hearts to lighten. Wuu ¡­ The feeling of being released was so good!

    After the two sisters returned to their rooms, they looked at the slightly empty room and felt extremely upset. Although their lives in the courtyard were not as good as their lives in the city Lord¡¯s mansion, the ce they were living in was a hundred times better than the one they were living in now. Look at the ce that the damn maidservant had let them live in now. This was clearly a storage room. How could it be for people to live in? the more they thought about it, the angrier they became.

    ¡°Sister! We can¡¯t go on like this. Otherwise, we¡¯ll die in their hands sooner orter!¡± Fei Ye said fearfully.

    ¡°Then what can we do? Damn it, why are they here?¡± Fei Li said with a depressed look. After she was sent to the courtyard by Liao yang, although she was depressed for a few days, sheter found out that other than the ce where they lived was not as luxurious as the city Lord¡¯s mansion, there was not much difference in other aspects. Thus, she settled down with peace of mind. After all, they did not have any status now and it was inappropriate for them to stay in the city Lord¡¯s mansion for a long time. However, she did not expect that the two sisters had only spent a few days as youngdies here when Leng ruoxue and the others came. Zuo Yi had even arranged for them to be Leng ruoxue¡¯s maidservants. That damned Zuo Yi, he didn¡¯t even give face to Liao yang. This made them hate Zuo Yi as well.

    ¡°Sister! Why don¡¯t we send a letter to the young master and ask him to save us! I¡¯m going to go crazy if this continues. ¡± Fei Ye said with a sad face.

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t want to? However, almost everyone here is from the left wing, and even the steward is not being polite to us anymore. How can we deliver the letter to Liao yang?¡± Philip said with a headache.

    ¡°Sister! As long as we pay enough, I don¡¯t believe that no one will be willing to help us with this. ¡± Fei Ye suggested.

    ¡°Alright then! I¡¯ll try to find someone, but they¡¯re so strict with us and torture us every day. How can I find them?¡± When Fei Li thought of her current situation, she felt extremely depressed. She hade to the city Lord¡¯s mansion to enjoy life, but now, she had fallen into Leng ruoxue¡¯s hands. How could she not feel depressed?

    ¡°Sister! Why don¡¯t you pretend to be sick! They can¡¯t possibly force you to continue training when you¡¯re sick!¡± Fei Ye said after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Pretending to be sick? Would they believe it? Moreover, with our rtionship, even if I¡¯m really sick, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t let me go. ¡± Philip said worriedly.

    ¡°Sister! You won¡¯t know if you don¡¯t try. ¡± Fei Ye encouraged.

    ¡°Alright then! I¡¯ll pretend to be sick tomorrow, and then take the opportunity to go out and find her. But you have to cooperate with me! I can¡¯t let anyone discover my whereabouts. ¡± Philip reminded her. Although this sister of his was not very sessful, they were both on the same boat now. She did not believe that this sister of his would still be a burden to her.

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll definitely think of a way to stall the three of them tomorrow. At that time, you just need to go out and find them. ¡± Fei Ye promised. This was a matter of her freedom. Even if it was not for her sister, she did not want to be tortured by Leng ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. After the two sisters reached an agreement, they directly fell on the hard bed and fell asleep without realizing it.

    The next morning.

    Leng ruoxue and the other two had just woken up when they saw Fei Ye running into their room with red eyes. When she saw them, she immediately cried out,¡±waa!¡± , He started to cry loudly ¡­

    ¡°What are you crying for? We¡¯ve seen you crying so early in the morning, do you want us to be depressed for the whole day?¡± When grape saw Fei Ye¡¯s tear-stained face, not only did she not have any pity for her, but she also roared in annoyance.

    ¡°Sister! Sister is sick!¡± Fei Ye sobbed, but her heart was pounding. These people were really too rough and unsympathetic. It was fine if they didn¡¯tfort her when she was crying like this, but they treated her like a fiend, just like two days ago! This was really infuriating!

    While she was thinking about this, she couldn¡¯t think about why he was treating her like this. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the two sisters had done something that no one could tolerate, they wouldn¡¯t have been treated like this.

    ¡°He¡¯s sick? That means he¡¯s not dead yet! If you¡¯re not dead, why are you wailing! Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t wait for your sister to die?¡± Grape said with a look of understanding. She knew that FEYE did not like her sister, so she naturally spared no effort to add oil to the fire.

    ¡°She¡¯s my sister! Why would I want her to die? I just want to beg you to save her! She¡¯s really seriously ill. ¡± Fei Ye said with red eyes.

    ¡°Grape! Since Philip is really sick, you should go and ask him for my help!¡± At this moment, Leng ruoxue finally spoke.

    ¡°Many thanks, miss!¡± Fei Ye quickly replied after hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words. However, she kept calcting in her heart. When they went to her sister¡¯s room, they would know that her sister was really sick. Also, ording to her sister, the poison she had poisoned herself could not be cured by anyone other than herself.

    Following that, grape and lotus seed apanied Fei Ye to the room to visit Philip. When they returned, they reported to Leng ruoxue with exaggerated details.

    ¡°Miss! You don¡¯t know how much money Philip spent to feign illness. ¡± Grape said with a speechless expression. She really did not expect that Philip would hurt her unscrupulously just to ask for help. That woman was cruel to others, but she was even more cruel to herself. It was really too terrifying.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t let her down. It¡¯s not easy for them.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Hehe! Miss! I¡¯m a kind and good person! In order to help her act more thoroughly, I also gave her some medicine to make sure that her acting will be more realistic. ¡± Grape said with a mysterious smile.

    ¡°Argh! Did you drug her too?¡± Hearing grape¡¯s words, lotus seed could not help but exim.

    ¡°You¡¯re going offline too?¡± Grape¡¯s eyes widened, and she looked at lotus seed in disbelief. She never thought that lotus seed, who had always been kind in her eyes, would actually do such a thing. Did this count as the young miss¡¯s guidance?

    ¡°Mm! What did you put in?¡± Lotus seed asked curiously. She and grape had a lot of medicine on them, some for saving lives and some for killing. These medicines were all given to them by miss for self-defense, so they carried them with them. Some were not even kept in their storage rings, which made it more convenient to use.

    ¡°I gave her some itching powder.¡± Grape said proudly.

    ¡°I gave her stinky eggs.¡± Lotus seed said.

    ¡°At least you guys are of one mind, there¡¯s no next move.¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s forehead was dripping with cold sweat. She wasn¡¯t surprised that grapes would drug Philip because that girl had a fiery temper. After following her, she wasn¡¯t bound by the yin family¡¯s rules, so naturally, she was like a wild horse that had broken free from its reins. However, lotus seed, who had always been calm and steady, had actually drugged Philip. This made her sigh. The power of a role model was strong. Of course, she didn¡¯t think that lotus seed had drugged Philip because of her. So, This grape must be the scapegoat.

    ¡°Hehe! Miss! How should we deal with Philip?¡± Grape asked with a face full of schadenfreude. This time, that guy was probably going to go for wool ande home shorn.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her! Just focus on training FEYE today. ¡± Leng ruoxue replied calmly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± grape and Lotus replied. After that, they turned around and left Leng ruoxue¡¯s room excitedly.

    Fei Ye stood in the courtyard, her eyes fixed on Leng ruoxue and the other two. She was afraid that they would go and see her sister again on a whim. She was afraid that her sister was no longer in the room, and she must not let them find out about this.

    Poor Fei Ye was still daydreaming, but in reality, the n that the two sisters had agreed upon was already known by Leng ruoxue. The reason why Leng ruoxue was willing to cooperate was because she wanted to kill two birds with one stone. As for the two birds, they were not within the scope of her concern.

    On the other side, after Philip sneaked out of Leng ruoxue¡¯s courtyard, he found a guard who seemed to be easy to talk to. He begged him to pass a message to the young master, saying that he was waiting for him to save her. When the guard heard Philip¡¯s words, he was shocked at first. Then, he saw the injuries on Philip¡¯s face and immediately felt sympathetic towards him. He promised that he would help her pass on the message.

    Upon seeing this, Philip immediately thanked the guard profusely. He even took out a piece of high-grade crystal as a thank you gift. The guard was initially unwilling to ept it, but Philip forced the crystal into the Guard¡¯s hands. After that, he told the guard where he was staying and quickly ran back to his simple room. He did not want Leng ruoxue and the others to be suspicious. If that happened, she would have wasted her time.

    The guard watched Philip¡¯s back as he left, a meaningful smile on his lips. Then, he teleported and left the courtyard.

    Philip returned to his room and immediatelyy on the bed. She had already taken the antidote for the poison she had given her, but for some reason, her body still felt as if there were tens of thousands of ants gnawing on it all day long, causing her to itch! She couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so she scratched herself with her hands. Wherever her hands could touch, she would leave a trail of blood. If she couldn¡¯t touch it, she couldn¡¯t help but rub it on the bed to relieve the itchiness and pain on her body.

    When Fei Ye walked into their room like a dead dog, she saw Philip rubbing against the bed. His clothes were untidy as if he had been ¡­ But she knew that was impossible.

    ¡°Sister! What are you doing?¡± Philip¡¯s strange behavior even made her ignore the stench that she had smelled when she entered the room.

    ¡°Fei Ye! Why are you only back now? my back is so itchy, help me scratch it. ¡± Philip quickly ordered when he saw that FEYE had returned.

    ¡°Sister! Look at what you look like now. If the young masteres and sees you like this, how can he save us?¡± Seeing that Philip did not realize that his actions were inappropriate, she could not help but admonish him. After all, this was rted to her fate, so she would not allow Philip to make any mistakes.

    ¡°He won¡¯t be able toe so quickly. Hurry up and help me scratch. Don¡¯t waste any more time. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to leave this ce, and I won¡¯t let you leave either.¡± Philip could not help but warn.

 Chapter 1469

    <h4>Chapter 1469: The crazy Philip (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    FEYE was extremely displeased by her sister¡¯s threat, but she knew her selfish sister well enough to know that she would definitely do something like that. So, she reached out and scratched her unwillingly ¡­

    With Faye¡¯s help, the itchiness and pain on Philip¡¯s body eased a lot. However, the stench on her body became stronger and stronger, so strong that Faye was about to vomit.

    ¡°Sister! Why is your body so smelly?¡± FEYE covered her nose and asked unhappily.

    ¡°Stinky? What nonsense are you spouting! Why is there a stenching from my body?¡± Philip immediately shouted in dissatisfaction after hearing what Faye said.

    ¡°Sister! It¡¯s reallying from you. Can¡¯t you smell it?¡± Fei Ye said in disbelief. How could Philip not smell such a strong scent? It was too strange.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t! Fei Ye! You¡¯re wrong, how could I have a smell!¡± Fei Ye said unhappily with a straight face. In fact, she really couldn¡¯t smell the smell from her body. This was the advantage of Leng ruoxue¡¯s elixir. The person involved couldn¡¯t smell her elixir, but others couldn¡¯t stand it. Not only that, if someone stayed by her side for a long time, they would also smell. Even if she took a hundred baths, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of this smell. Although this smell wouldn¡¯t stay with her for the rest of her life, she still had to take a bath. However, it was impossible to remove it in a short period of time.

    ¡°Is there really a mistake?¡± Seeing that her sister was so certain, Fei Ye was a little uncertain.

    ¡°You must have made a mistake. I shower every day. You know that.¡± Philip said with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Then where did this stenche from?¡± Fei Ye asked with a puzzled look.

    ¡°Could it be that you brought it in from the outside? Howe I can¡¯t smell anything?¡± Philip¡¯s face was also filled with confusion.

    Hearing Philip¡¯s words, FEYE sniffed her own body and was shocked to find that she was also stinky. She was shocked. This can¡¯t do! She couldn¡¯t bring the stench to the young master. Thinking of this, she said to Philip,¡±¡±It really seems like it¡¯s from outside. Sister, I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± After she finished speaking, she ran out of the room in a hurry.

    Her current identity was that of a maidservant, so she could only take a bath in the maidservant¡¯s bathroom. When she entered, there was no one there, so she sneaked in like a thief and quickly took a bath before returning to the room.

    As soon as she entered the room, before she could even sit down properly, grape sent someone to pass on a message, saying that she should take good care of Philip for the next few days. When Philip recovered, they would train the two sisters together. When she heard this, for a moment, she actually hoped that her sister¡¯s illness would never recover.

    At the same time, the guard who had passed on the message for Philip returned to the city Lord¡¯s mansion without a sound. He did not go to Liao yang directly, but went to see Zuo Yi.

    Zuo Yi¡¯s residence.

    Zuo Yi! Who was sitting in the study! Heard the Guard¡¯s report and a faint smile appeared on his handsome face! It had only been two days, and a good show was about to start? Oh! He really did not know how Leng ruoxue would treat the two women who had betrayed her. He was really looking forward to it!

    ¡°Master! This message must be passed on to the young master, understand?¡± The guard asked respectfully. Zuo Yi was his real master, but they all called him Lord Zuo on the surface. They were the guards of the city Lord¡¯s mansion now.

    ¡°Of course! Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t we be letting down that woman¡¯s good intentions? by the way, the wound on that woman¡¯s face hasn¡¯t healed yet, has it?¡± Zuo Yi could not help but ask.

    ¡°Not good! It seems to be even more swollen. I was almost scared today. ¡± The guard said honestly with a look of disdain.

    ¡°Hahaha! That little maidservant was really fierce! But I like it. ¡± Zuo Yiughed heartily.

    ¡°Uh!¡± After hearing Zuo Yi¡¯s words, the Guard¡¯s face darkened. He thought to himself, master¡¯s preferences are so different! Other people liked docile little sheep, but he liked Tigresses. However, to have a shrewish maidservant, this master was probably a real tigress.

    ¡°Go and tell this message to Liao yang! By the way, tell me about the plight of those two women. Remember to make it sound miserable, or else he won¡¯t go. ¡± Zuo Yi reminded with a faint smile.

    ¡°Yes! ¡°Master, the wound on Philip¡¯s face ¡­¡± The guard only managed to finish his sentence, but he knew that his master would understand.

    ¡°Of course I can¡¯t tell you! You have to pick a good one to say. ¡± Zuo Yi reminded.

    ¡°This subordinate understands.¡± With that, the guard turned around and left.

    Zuo Yi sat in his chair, thinking about what was about to happen. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. He could imagine how shocked Liao yang would be when he saw that pig-like face. It seemed that he was really too free recently, even wanting to get involved in this kind of thing.

    However, after the guard informed Liao yang of the situation, he didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. On Leng ruoxue¡¯s side, things gradually calmed down, but Feili¡¯s injuries had yet to recover.

    In Leng ruoxue¡¯s room.

    The grapes kept walking back and forth, making Leng ruoxue feel dizzy.

    ¡°Grape! Can you stop walking around? I¡¯m going to get dizzy from all the spinning. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded her in amusement. What trouble had thisss encountered again? Was it because he didn¡¯t let her torture the sisters these two days?

    ¡°Miss! It¡¯s been three days, why hasn¡¯t there been any movement from the city Lord¡¯s mansion?¡± Grape pouted her lips in dissatisfaction. The city Lord¡¯s mansion was too inefficient. And that Liao yang, didn¡¯t he know how to take care of women? Why didn¡¯t theye to see the Philip sisters?

    In fact, the sisters ¡°little n had always been in their hands. They also knew that Philip had asked someone to send a message to Liao yang in the city Lord¡¯s mansion. However, after waiting excitedly for three days, there was no movement from the city Lord¡¯s mansion, which made her a little annoyed.

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Zuo Yi is watching over there. If Liao yanges, Zuo Yi wille and tell us. ¡± Leng ruoxue smiled calmly. Previously, Zuo Yi had sent someone to inform her. Philip had sent a message to the city Lord¡¯s mansion, so he would naturally inform her of any movements there. Since someone was willing to be her spy, why not?

 Chapter 1470

    <h4>Chapter 1470: The crazy Philip (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Grape! Have you prepared the things I asked you to?¡± Leng ruoxue thought for a moment before asking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss! We¡¯re all ready! We¡¯re just waiting for the fish to take the bait. ¡± Grape promised with an evil smile.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and did not say anything else.

    That night, the weather in plentiful city changed, and it started to rain heavily.

    Leng ruoxue stood in front of the window and stared at the bean-sized raindrops outside. She was in an extremely good mood. Today¡¯s weather was really good! Oh! To be precise, today was a good day to do shameful things. She couldn¡¯t help but think of the past. Every time she and the demon wanted to do something bad, they would choose a dark and windy time with bad weather.

    ¡°Miss! The wind is strong in front of the window, don¡¯t catch a cold. ¡± Grape saw Leng ruoxue standing in front of the window and taking in the cold wind. He couldn¡¯t help but remind her. Although they were all cultivators, before they cultivated to a certain realm, they could also fall sick. If cultivators fell sick, it wasn¡¯t something that could be cured by taking some small medicine!

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! Grape, if I¡¯m not wrong, there should be some movement today. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°No way? It¡¯s raining so heavily outside, why would Liao yange?¡± Grape said in disbelief.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? He¡¯s been grounded. If he didn¡¯t take advantage of this weather, how could he havee out?¡± Leng ruoxue understood. Liao yang hadn¡¯t shown any reaction these few days not because he didn¡¯t want toe, but because he didn¡¯t have the chance. Now, it was a good chance.

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s true!¡± Grape thought for a while and said.

    ¡°Hahaha! Miss Leng is really smart!¡± As soon as the two of them finished speaking, a figure suddenly appeared in front of the window.

    ¡°Are you trying to scare me to death? How can youe uninvited? You don¡¯t even know how to knock!¡± Seeing that the person who appeared was Zuo Yi, grape could not help but shout.

    ¡°It¡¯s raining so heavily outside. If I knock on the door, not only will you not hear me, but I¡¯ll also have to trouble you to open the door for me. Besides, why are you so timid? look at how calm your young miss is! You have to learn!¡± Zuo Yi said with a smile. The implication of his words was that he did not knock on the door because he was thinking for them.

    ¡°You ¡­¡± Grape was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. His pair of beautiful eyes could only re fiercely at the annoying man in front of him.

    ¡°Honoured guest, did youe here just to anger my maidservant?¡± Hearing Zuo Yi¡¯s words, Leng ruoxueughed lightly and teased.

    ¡°Of course not! I¡¯m here to watch a good show. Liao yang has already set off from the city Lord¡¯s mansion. ¡± Zuo Yiughed evilly.

    ¡°You¡¯re already here, why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in confusion. She had asked Qing Jue to keep an eye on Philip!

    ¡°He¡¯s the young master. Although he sneaked out, he still has to put on airs! Unlike me! I¡¯m all alone, so I can go wherever I want!¡± Zuo Yi said with a self-deprecating tone.

    ¡°Moreover, my cultivation is above his. It¡¯s normal for me to be faster than him.¡± Zuo Yi added.

    ¡°So, he¡¯ll have to wait a while before he arrives?¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    ¡°Mm! If there¡¯s anything you want to do, you can tell me and I¡¯ll find someone to help you. ¡± Zuo Yi said with a smile.

    ¡°Have you always been a traitor?¡± Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. This person was still a guest elder of the city Lord¡¯s residence! He actually wanted to help her deal with Liao yang. Although there was someone who came to her door, it would be a waste not to use him. However, she had to ask clearly to avoid causing trouble for herself.

    ¡°How can this be considered a traitor? I¡¯m helping the city Lord¡¯s son and watching a good show at the same time. Besides, I¡¯m not a servant of the city Lord¡¯s mansion. It¡¯s the city Lord who invited me here, not his son, so don¡¯t you use me!¡± Zuo Yi said with a wronged expression.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. She had epted Zuo Yi¡¯s exnation.

    Then, she told part of the n to the left wing. Originally, she wanted to let grape and lotus seed do this, but for such matters, the more manpower the better. With the participation of the left wing, the n would be more smooth.

    However, after Zuo Yi heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s instructions, ck lines appeared on his forehead. He didn¡¯t dare to say how high the cultivation of his confidants was, but wasn¡¯t it overkill to ask them to do such a thing?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you looking down on such a small matter?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at Zuo Yi¡¯s expression and knew what he was thinking.

    ¡°No! I just feel that this is a bit of a waste of talent for them?¡± Zuo Yi spoke the truth. His trusted subordinates had followed him for many years and had fought their way through all sorts of battles.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how big or small it is! Besides, you¡¯re the one who said you wanted to help. Otherwise, I would have asked grape and lotus seed to do it. ¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Zuo Yi understood the underlying meaning of Leng ruoxue¡¯s words.¡±If I can be my maidservant, why can¡¯t you be your confidant?¡±

    ¡°Guest master, although you agreed reluctantly, believe me, when you see it with your own eyes, you will definitely be satisfied.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him with an evil smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait and see. ¡± Zuo Yi said expectantly.

    Aftermunicating with Leng ruoxue, Zuo Yi sent a message to his confidants and exined the situation to them. Then, the few of them waited patiently.

    As midnight approached, a sneaky figure sneaked into Leng ruoxue¡¯s courtyard. Needless to say, this person was Liao yang, who had been waiting for Leng ruoxue and the others for a long time.

    The reason why he had sneaked in was because he didn¡¯t want his father to find out and he also didn¡¯t want Leng ruoxue to see him. After all, he wasn¡¯t here to see that hateful woman. The moment he thought of that woman who didn¡¯t know what was good for her, his heart would be filled with anger. However, at the same time, he couldn¡¯t let her go.

    He was quite familiar with the courtyard, so it didn¡¯t take much effort for him to sneak into Leng ruoxue¡¯s residence. He also found the room that Philip mentioned easily.

    He gently knocked on the door twice, and Fei Ye, who had been sleeping soundly, was woken up. For the past few days, she had been thinking about when the young master woulde, so she had not been able to sleep well. Even a small sound would wake her up.

    ¡°Who is it!¡± Philip asked in a low voice. She did not dare to make a loud noise in the middle of the night, for fear of rming others.

 Chapter 1471

    <h4>Chapter 1471: The crazy Philip (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Liao yang said in a low voice.

    ¡°Young master!¡± Fei Ye was overjoyed. The young master had reallye. This was great.

    Surprised, FEYE quickly got down and opened the door, not even bothering to put on her coat.

    When he saw Fei Ye, who came to open the door, wearing only a translucent white inner garment, and her towering chest was faintly visible, Liao yang suddenly felt a hot stream rushing to his head. These days, he had been grounded in the courtyard by his father, the mayor. Even the beautiful maidservant beside him had been reced by his father¡¯s attendant, which made him, who had always been a lecherous man, not eat meat for a few days. Therefore, it was easy to imagine how big the impact of Fei Ye¡¯s seduction on him was.

    In fact, the main reason why Liao Hui changed all the women around him to men was that he hoped that his son could cultivate his character and not cause any unsalvageable trouble before marriage. Unfortunately, Liao yang did not understand his father¡¯s thoughts. Instead, he had long beenining in his heart. He felt that his father was still controlling him a little too much even though he was already so old!

    ¡°Ye¡¯ er! I miss you so much!¡± Seeing Fei Ye, Liao yang held her tightly in his arms and moved his hands up and down.

    ¡°Young master! Don¡¯t be like this, I¡¯m here. ¡± Fei Ye pretended to be shy and avoided Liao Yang¡¯s touch. Although she wanted Liao yang to treat her like this, she still had to pretend to be ady when it was time. Otherwise, she would be looked down upon by Liao yang. Although she said no, her body was already hanging on Liao yang.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! I¡¯m here to see you two sisters, I¡¯ve missed you two so much. ¡± After saying that, Liao yang closed the door and carried feiye to the small bed where she was sleeping. Theyy down together ¡­

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue and the others who were hiding in a dark corner were in no mood to enjoy the live erotic scenes in the room.

    Leng ruoxue smiled at Zuo Yi and said,¡±¡±Do we do it now? Philip doesn¡¯t seem to have woken up yet, go and wake her up!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going! However, I can send a Beastie. ¡± Zuo Yi said with a look of disdain. After he finished speaking, a fist-sized bee appeared in his hand. The bee¡¯s entire body was dark gold, and its two pairs of wings were as transparent as crystal. It looked exceptionally beautiful.

    Leng ruoxue had not expected Zuo Yi to have a bee as a beast. Out of curiosity, she couldn¡¯t help but exim in admiration at his unique preference. It seemed that this guy had a heavy taste.

    ¡°Dark! Go and wake Philip up. Her sister is enjoying herself, how can she not join in!¡± Zuo Yi said indignantly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± After listening to Zuo Yi¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue and the other two¡¯s foreheads were filled with ck lines. They thought to themselves,¡¯what is this fellow trying to do? They did not want to wake Philip up so that she could participate in this. Zuo Yi¡¯s words further confirmed Leng ruoxue¡¯s guess that this man had a strong taste.

    ¡°Master! When do we make our move?¡± A guard suddenly ran over and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the time yet. I¡¯ll give you the signalter. ¡± Zuo Yi said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The guard nodded in response and left silently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you still want to enjoy the live spring?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she teased. However, the word ¡®master¡¯ from the Guard¡¯s mouth had caught her attention. It seemed like Zuo Yi was a rather mysterious person! She just didn¡¯t know what his background was!

    At this moment, a scream came from the Phillie sisters ¡®room, followed by a man¡¯s exmation, and then a series of banging sounds came out ¡­

    ¡°Who are you? Where did youe from?¡± Liao Yang¡¯s voice came from the room. When Leng ruoxue and the others heard it, they all knew that Liao yang had seen Philip. However, Philip¡¯s current appearance did not make Liao yang feel any pity for her. Instead, it made him even more annoyed with her. It was Philip¡¯s fault for ruining his good time! At this critical moment, any man would be angry.

    ¡°I¡¯m your Philip! I was the one who sent someone to inform you toe and save me. ¡± In the room, Philip said with a pained expression, his voice even a little choked.

    ¡°Ye ¡®er! She¡¯s really your sister?¡± Liao yang said in disbelief. Although Philip was not the most beautiful woman he had ever seen, he still could not ept the fact that this person was calling herself Philip. Moreover, he and Fei Ye were on the same level, which made him even more annoyed with this pig-faced woman.

    ¡°How could she be my sister? Young master! Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen my sister before. ¡± Hearing Liao Yang¡¯s question, Fei Ye quickly replied. She knew that she could not admit that this woman, who had long lost her human appearance, was her sister. Otherwise, not only would Liao yang not save her from her misery, but he would also leave in a fit of anger, which was not what she wanted.

    For the past three days, she had tried her best to cover up the smell in the room and on her body. She was afraid that Liao yang would dislike her when he came. Originally, everything was going smoothly. However, she did not expect that her sister, who had suddenly barged in, would ruin her good n. At this moment, she really wanted to strangle her sister who failed in her task and was good at spoiling things. It was bad enough that she was unlucky, but why did she have to involve her?

    ¡°Fei Ye! You shameless little B * tch, how dare you not acknowledge me!¡± Hearing Fei Ye¡¯s words, Fury rose in Philip¡¯s heart. At this time, she only thought that Philip didn¡¯t admit that she was only enjoying Liao Yang¡¯s love and wealth alone, but she had long forgotten how terrifying her current appearance was.

    After cursing, she felt that it was not enough, so she rushed up to Fei Ye, wanting to hit her. However, Liao yang, who was with Fei Ye, would not give her the chance. He released a gust of wind-type divine power and sent Fei Li flying ¡­

    Liao Yang¡¯s strength was not weak. After being hit, Fei Li fell directly to the wall, and blood flowed down from the corner of her mouth. However, after struggling to stand up, her venomous snake-like eyes stared at Fei Ye, who was trembling in Liao Yang¡¯s arms. If hatred could kill, Fei Ye would have died a thousand times over.

    ¡°Young master! Save me!¡± Fei Ye felt Fei Li¡¯s gaze and was so scared that she hid in Liao Yang¡¯s arms. At this time, Fei Ye¡¯s helpless and fragile appearance aroused Liao Yang¡¯s desire to protect her.

 Chapter 1472

    <h4>Chapter 1472: The crazy Philip (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! I¡¯m here! This ugly woman won¡¯t dare to do anything to you. ¡± Liao yang quicklyforted him.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Fei Li listened to their conversation, and she hated Liao Yang as well. After calming down, she took out a long knife from her storage ring. This knife was her family heirloom, and she rarely used it. Fei Ye¡¯s face turned even paler when she saw the knife.

    She was no stranger to this knife because when she was young, this sister of hers had used this knife to scare her a lot. And that knife was indeed a treasure knife that could cut through iron as if it were mud. Just looking at the terrifying cold air emitted from the knife was enough to make one¡¯s legs go weak. Now that her sister had shown this knife, was she nning to kill her? Fei Ye thought to herself, a little scared. However, with Liao Yang by her side, she was more or less at ease.

    ¡°I advise you not to act recklessly. I¡¯m the young master of plentiful city. It won¡¯t do you any good to provoke me.¡± Looking at the knife, Liao yang couldn¡¯t help but remind the other party of his identity. It was a really good knife! Wasn¡¯t it a bit of a waste to leave it in the hands of this ugly woman?

    ¡°So what if you¡¯re the young master? Since you¡¯ve been unkind to me, don¡¯t me me for being unkind to you!¡± Fei Li said angrily. If she had been worried about Liao Yang¡¯s identity before, then after Fei Ye refused to acknowledge her and Liao yang hit her, she had nothing to worry about anymore. She knew very well that even if she did not fight to the death, Liao yang would not let her go. Since they had already fallen out, she had to find someone to die with!

    At this moment, Philip was thinking,¡±if I die, you guys won¡¯t have an easy time either!¡±

    After making up his mind, Philip injected his divine power into the long saber. Immediately, the long saber, which was emitting white light, flickered with red light. Then, the saber ray flew toward Fei Ye and Liao yang ¡­

    Seeing this, Liao yang did not care about the weak beauty in his arms anymore. He quickly jumped off the bed and found a safe ce to rest. Fei Ye, who was not as strong as Philip, was not so lucky. Although she wanted to Dodge, Philip¡¯s sword light was mainly aimed at the two of them. He would not give her the chance!

    Even though FEYE had jumped off the bed, the red light from the de still managed to cut her skin. The other des did not want to leave empty-handed either. After their first attack failed, they started to search for their next target ¡­

    Liao yang didn¡¯t expect that the de light would attack again. Fei Li, who was not far away, kept releasing the de light in his hand. For a moment, Fei Ye, who was covered in blood, and Liao yang, who was in an extremely sorry state, could only run around like headless flies. However, more and more de lights refused to let them go. No matter where they hid, they would follow them like a shadow.

    The room they were in was not big to begin with, so it did not take long for both of them to be covered in wounds, and Fei Ye¡¯s injuries were even more serious.

    ¡°Sister! I was wrong! Please spare me!¡± Fei Ye, who was covered in blood, begged for mercy. However, Philip, who had already made up his mind to kill her, would not let her go!

    ¡°You crazy woman! Stop!¡± Liao yang, who was entangled by the de light, also shouted.

    ¡°Impossible! You can¡¯t stop after using this de technique. You can all go to hell with me! Hahaha!¡± Philipughed arrogantly. His swollen face became even more distorted, and Liao yang almost vomited.

    ¡°Men! Someonee and protect me!¡± Seeing that the ugly woman in front of him had really gone crazy, Liao yang was a little scared. He didn¡¯t care that his sneaky escape from the city Lord¡¯s mansion had been exposed, so he shouted for help.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue, who was hiding in the dark and watching the show, raised her eyebrows slightly. She looked at Zuo Yi and asked,¡±¡±As a guest elder of the city Lord¡¯s mansion, why aren¡¯t you going to save him?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? he¡¯s not dead yet, right? Just leave a breath before you go in. ¡± Zuo Yi said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Uh! Do you have some sort of deep enmity with this young master?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t! I was invited by his father. Although he¡¯s very dissatisfied with me, he doesn¡¯t dare to offend me too much. I also don¡¯t buy it, as long as it¡¯s eptable on the surface, so we really don¡¯t have too many disputes. ¡± Zuo Yi exined.

    ¡°Then what are you doing?¡± Leng ruoxue deliberately only said half a sentence. Her beautiful eyes were fixed on Zuo Yi, waiting for his answer.

 Chapter 1473 - People from The Alchemist Guild headquarters (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1473: People from The Alchemist Guild headquarters (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°He sneaked out to court death, what does it have to do with me? I don¡¯t have the obligation to save him. Besides, he asked for it. I have to teach him a lesson! But the most important thing is that this woman is too scary. I can¡¯t afford to offend her. If her de light hits me and I¡¯m injured, wouldn¡¯t that be an undeserved disaster?¡± When Zuo Yi said this, he looked at Leng ruoxue with a bitter expression, as if he was saying,¡¯how could you be so cruel!¡¯

    ¡°AI! Women are Tigers!¡± Zuo Yi sighed when he saw that Leng ruoxue was ignoring him.

    ¡°It¡¯s the man who turned the woman into a Tiger. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Miss Leng, Tigers are born. How can you me a man?¡± Zuo Yi whispered disapprovingly because he would definitely have a part in the man Leng ruoxue was talking about. He could not be the scapegoat.

    ¡°Then who is to me?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a half-smile after hearing Zuo Yi¡¯s words.

    At this moment, a few more shrill cries were heard from the room.

    ¡°Argh! Help me!¡±

    ¡°Someonee quickly! Protect me!¡±

    The voices came from Fei Ye and Liao yang. Leng ruoxue and Zuo Yi looked at each other and smiled. However, neither of them had the intention to go in and save him.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s calling for help!¡± The two of them repeated in unison.

    ¡°Do you want him to die?¡± Zuo Yi asked with an evil smile.

    ¡°Do you want him to die?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in confusion after hearing Zuo Yi¡¯s words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! He¡¯s not anyone to me. ¡± Zuo Yi shrugged his shoulders and said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want him to die now.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. She had underestimated how crazy Philip was. Her n had basically died before it could even be carried out. This made her a little unwilling. However, there was a benefit to this. At least, the city Lord would not pin the me on them.

    ¡°Then let them cut him a little longer. I¡¯ll order people to save him.¡± Zuo Yi said with a smile.

    ¡°I think we can go back and sleep.¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°That¡¯s reasonable!¡± Zuo Yi agreed with this idea, but action was better than action. After making the decision, Zuo Yi exined it to his confidants and they went back ¡­

    The next morning, before Leng ruoxue had even given her instructions, grape had gone to gather information with a face full of curiosity. When she returned, she did not wait for Leng ruoxue to ask and told Leng ruoxue and Lotus about what she had gathered with a smile.

    It turned out that after they left yesterday, Zuo Yi¡¯s men did not immediately go in to save the young master. When they went in, Liao yang was almost dying. As for the sisters, they had already stopped breathing. No one could save them!

    Although grape felt relieved that they were killing each other, she also felt a little regretful because the n they had arranged did not work. They had made her excited for a few days, which was really depressing.

    However, after Leng ruoxue heard her words, she told her with certainty that the matter was not over yet! Liao yang was wounded to the point of death, and the main culprit had died. So, who would the depressed city Lord vent his anger on? Without a doubt, the people living in the courtyard would definitely be the scapegoats, and they would probably be the first to bear the brunt.

    However, if there were any signs of trouble, the left wing would most likely inform them. Hopefully, the city Lord was a smart person and would not do anything stupid. Otherwise, she could not guarantee what she would do.

    At this moment, the city Lord¡¯s residence was just as Leng ruoxue had expected. It was shrouded in dark clouds.

    In Liao Yang¡¯s room, Liao Hui kept walking around with a dark face. The others in the room saw this and didn¡¯t dare to make any sound. The atmosphere was extremely tense.

    At this time, Liao Yang¡¯s room door was pushed open again. Zuo Yi strode in and looked at Liao yang lying on the bed. He frowned and said,¡±¡±City Lord! What¡¯s wrong with the young master? How did you get so badly injured?¡± His face was filled with confusion. Luckily, Leng ruoxue wasn¡¯t here. Otherwise, she would definitely say that he was acting! Continue acting!¡±

    ¡°Left wing! Where have you been?¡± After Liao Hui saw Zuo Yi, his face darkened and he asked unhappily. Something happened to his precious son. He wanted to find Zuo Yi to discuss the countermeasures, but he could not find him. This made him even more angry.

    ¡°I went to the neighboring city to do what the city Lord told me! Didn¡¯t I mention it to you before?¡± Zuo Yi said with a wronged expression.

    ¡°Oh!¡± After Zuo Yi¡¯s reminder, Liao Hui remembered that Zuo Yi had told him that he was going to the neighboring city. However, because of yang ¡®er, his mind was in a mess and he could not remember anything at all. He only wanted to find his favorite guest elder to discuss countermeasures, but he could not find him. This made him more and more anxious.

    ¡°City Lord, who injured the young master?¡± Seeing that Liao Hui did not answer his question, Zuo Yi continued to ask, hehe! He knew Liao yang too well. If he didn¡¯t ask clearly, Liao yang would definitely doubt his loyalty. Of course, he had to put on a show!

    In fact, ever since he found out that the sisters had sent someone to pass a message to Liao yang, he had been preparing to find an excuse to leave the city Lord¡¯s mansion. At this time, Liao Hui had something to ask him to do. With an excuse, he naturally would not stay any longer. In just one day, he hadpleted the task that Liao Hui had asked him to do. Then, he returned to plentiful city without anyone knowing. All of this, except for a few of his confidants, no one else knew. He also cleared his name to avoid Liao Hui¡¯s anger.

    ¡°By two B * tches, but they¡¯re already dead.¡± Liao Hui gritted his teeth and said. Hatred shed in his eyes.

    ¡°How did you get hurt by two B * tches? Wasn¡¯t the young lord grounded in his room by the city Lord?¡± Zuo Yi asked with a puzzled expression. The expression on his face was as pure as it could get.

    ¡°AI! It¡¯s really embarrassing to say!¡± Liao Hui sighed and then said,¡±¡±Yang ¡®er sneaked out of the city Lord¡¯s mansionst night to see the B * tch who was locked up in the courtyard. I really regret that I was soft-hearted at that time and didn¡¯t deal with those women. Otherwise, how could yang¡¯ er be in trouble?¡±

    ¡°City Lord! The women in the side courtyard have all followed young master for many years, they shouldn¡¯t have the guts to hurt young master like this, right?¡± Zuo Yi frowned and pretended to be confused. In fact, he wasughing inside because Liao yang was too funny now. His whole body was wrapped in gauze and only his eyes could be seen. He did not understand how serious his injury was.

 Chapter 1474

    <h4>Chapter 1474: People from The Alchemist Guild headquarters (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Hmph! If they didn¡¯t have the guts, why would yang ¡®er be lying in bed unconscious!¡± Liao Hui said with some hatred. He had told yang ¡®er long ago that women were a source of trouble and asked yang¡¯ er to restrain himself, but his son didn¡¯t listen. Now, something had happened!

    ¡°City Lord! Which woman was the one who hurt him?¡± Zuo Yi asked again.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pair of sisters called Fey something! I heard that he didn¡¯t follow yang ¡®er for long. ¡± Liao Hui sighed and said. He had already ordered his subordinates to throw these two sisters into the river to feed the fish. However, he still did not feel any hatred!

    ¡°Oh! City Lord, since the two sisters are already dead, doesn¡¯t that mean that the young master can¡¯t avenge them?¡± Zuo Yi pretended to ask. In fact, he asked this because he wanted to know what Liao Hui was going to do next.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to investigate their family¡¯s address. I believe we¡¯ll be able to find it very soon. Even if they¡¯re dead, I won¡¯t let their family off, Hmph! Their families must pay the price for their daughter hurting yang ¡®er. ¡± Liao Hui said fiercely.

    ¡°Mm! We must take revenge for the young master!¡± Zuo Yi said, hoping for the world to be in chaos. After all, the person the city Lord wanted to kill had nothing to do with him, so he was happy to watch a good show.

    ¡°Zuo Yi, yang ¡®er is injured to this extent. I don¡¯t intend to let the women in the courtyard off.¡± Liao Hui said.

    ¡°City Lord! The young master¡¯s injury has nothing to do with the other women, but if we kill those women as well, it will affect the young master and the city Lord¡¯s reputation if word gets out. ¡± Zuo Yi reminded him with a worried look.

    ¡°Hmph! I can¡¯t care anymore, those women actually left yang ¡®er in the lurch, how could I tolerate them?¡± Liao Hui said with some hatred.

    ¡°Leave him to die? City Lord, why do you say that?¡± Zuo Yi appropriately showed his confusion and asked.

    ¡°Yang ¡®er was so seriously injured. He must have asked for help before he fainted. However, no one went to save him. Don¡¯t you think they deserve to die?¡± Liao Hui gritted his teeth and said.

    ¡°City Lord! I can understand that you want to kill them to avenge the young master, but killing them is really not a wise move. Although those women¡¯s families are not very powerful, and they may not have a high status in the family, but the purpose of their existence is also proof that the family behind them has a good rtionship with plentiful city. If the city Lord kills them in a rage, what will those families think? Would the young master be sad when he woke up? Besides, it rained heavilyst night, so it¡¯s understandable that they didn¡¯t hear any cries for help. If it wasn¡¯t for the heavy rain, I could¡¯ve rushed back to the city Lord¡¯s mansionst night. ¡± Zuo Yi advised him earnestly. As for whether Liao Hui would listen to him, it was none of his business.

    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying, but I¡¯m not willing to ept this!¡± Liao Hui kept sighing. The reason why he didn¡¯t kill those womenst time was not only because he was afraid that his son would be sad, but also because of their families. After all, most of the women had families.

    ¡°City Lord! The most important thing right now is to treat the young master¡¯s injuries. We can discuss the restter!¡± Zuo Yi reminded.

    ¡°I know! I¡¯ve already sent someone to The Alchemist Guild headquarters to invite an Alchemist. ¡± Liao Hui said.

    ¡°Why did you go to The Alchemist Guild headquarters to invite people? Doesn¡¯t our plentiful city also have an Alchemist Guild?¡± Zuo Yi asked in confusion.

    ¡°They can¡¯t cure yang ¡®er¡¯s injuries.¡± Liao Hui said dejectedly.

    ¡°Is the young master¡¯s injury very serious?¡± Zuo Yi couldn¡¯t help but ask. Yesterday, after he left the courtyard, he had gone to find a ce to sleep. When he returned to the city Lord¡¯s mansion, the housekeeper had immediately told him that something had happened to Liao yang. Therefore, he didn¡¯t have time to ask his confidant about the details of the situation and went straight to Liao Yang¡¯s residence.

    ¡°En!¡± Liao Hui nodded but did not borate.

    ¡°City Lord! The heavens will help the young master, he¡¯ll be fine, don¡¯t worry!¡± Zuo Yi consoled him with a concerned look.

    ¡°I hope so!¡± Liao Hui said with a face full of worry. In fact, he knew his own suffering.

    After Zuo Yi consoled him, he stayed in Liao Yang¡¯s room for a long time before he found an excuse to go back to his room.

    As soon as he returned to his room, he summoned his confidant and wanted to ask about the situationst night.

    In the room on the left wing, the guard seemed to have difficulty speaking.

    ¡°Just say what you have to say. Don¡¯t act like a woman and be so coy!¡± Zuo Yi really wanted to kick his confidant a few times when he saw him like this.

    ¡°Master! Liao yang is dying. ¡± The guard said in a low voice.

    ¡°What do you mean? Isn¡¯t he still alive?¡± Zuo Yi was confused.

    ¡°He¡¯s alive, but he can¡¯t do it in that area. ¡± The guard said, blushing.

    ¡°In that aspect?¡± Zuo Yi didn¡¯t understand, and his face was full of question marks.

    ¡°That¡¯s the part that men care about the most, and he¡¯s impotent. ¡± The guard saw that his master still didn¡¯t understand and could only exin.

    ¡°Uh! It¡¯s true! Hahaha! It¡¯s retribution!¡± After Zuo Yi heard the Guard¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help butugh wildly. That woman, Philip, was really capable. She had actually made a lecherous man impotent. This was a big blow to Liao yang! This was definitely more unbearable than killing him.

    ¡°No wonder Liao Hui went to The Alchemist Guild headquarters to invite people. However, can this kind of illness be cured?¡± Zuo Yi mumbled to himself with a curious expression. In the immortal realm, he didn¡¯t seem to have heard of any medicinal pill that could cure impotence, right?

    ¡°Your subordinate does not know.¡± The Guard¡¯s face turned red and he didn¡¯t know what to say. Obviously, his master¡¯s question made him very embarrassed.

    ¡°Oh! You can leave now and keep a close eye on Liao Yang¡¯s movements. If there¡¯s anything,e and tell me immediately. ¡± Zuo Yi was speechless as he looked at his confidant¡¯s shy expression. He didn¡¯t ask anything he shouldn¡¯t have, did he? Why would a man be shy! He couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart.

    Hearing Zuo Yi¡¯s words, the guard heaved a sigh of relief and immediately ran out of his room.

    Zuo Yi was depressed as he watched his confidant run away faster than a rabbit. Was he that scary?

    However, even though he was depressed, he still had to share the good news with his partner. Therefore, when he found out that Liao yang was impotent, he immediately sent an to Leng ruoxue¡¯s residence to tell her the news.

 Chapter 1475

    <h4>Chapter 1475: Someone from The Alchemist Guild headquarters arrives (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    In the courtyard.

    In Leng ruoxue¡¯s room, she looked at the uninvited little thing in front of her and a few drops of cold sweat dripped down her forehead. ¡®Juste if you want to!¡¯ What was he trying so hard to act cute for?

    That fist-sized dark golden Bee was currently staring at Leng ruoxue with itsrge, watery eyes. It did not even blink as it stared at her. Furthermore, its face seemed to reveal a trace of shyness. However, when it saw that Leng ruoxue did not take the initiative to respond to it, its gaze turned into a hidden bitterness.

    ¡°Uh! Little dark, right? How could you abandon your master?¡± Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t stand this bee¡¯s resentful gaze anymore. If it continued to stare at her like this, she would definitely think that she had done something to let it down. In fact, this was only their second meeting.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t abandon my master. My master ordered me to deliver this letter to you.¡± It was not hard to hear a hint of resentment in its tone. However, what Leng ruoxue did not know was that it was precisely because she did not greet little an warmly that the extremely fragile little bee was sad!

    ¡°Oh! Any good news?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Master said! Liao yang is impotent and said that Liao Hui wanted to take revenge for his son by killing the woman living in the courtyard. However, he was persuaded by him for the time being. ¡± Dark answered honestly.

    ¡°Uh! You¡¯re infertile?¡± Leng ruoxue was taken aback. She never thought that Philip would do something like this. This woman was too ruthless. It seemed like she had to learn from her!

    ¡°Mm! Master told you to be careful because Liao Hui¡¯s mental state is not normal. He might change his mind at any time and send people to kill you. ¡± Dark warned.

    ¡°Master also said that Liao Hui went to The Alchemist Guild headquarters to invite people. I don¡¯t know if they can cure Liao yang.¡± Said dark.

    ¡°Alchemist Guild headquarters? When the alchemists from The Alchemist Guild headquarters arrive, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to inform me again, little dark. ¡± Leng ruoxue requested with a smile. Then, she took out a red fruit filled with dense spiritual Qi from her bracelet and handed it to dark.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Little dark took the fruit joyfully and took a bite. It immediately felt a warm stream of energy flowing into its body. The warm feeling was sofortable that it almost cried out. The fruit was so delicious! It couldn¡¯t help but sigh in its heart.

    Seeing that dark was eating happily, Leng ruoxue took out a few more fruits and told it to keep them well and not let its master find out. Otherwise, it would not be able to eat them.

    When an heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he was so frightened that he hurriedly kept the fruits into his spatial pocket. Leng ruoxue, on the other hand, almostughed out loud when she saw how cute the little bee was. This little fellow was quite cute too!

    After delivering the message and receiving Leng ruoxue¡¯s gift, it pped its little wings and flew away happily ¡­

    After dark left, grape, who had not said a word, could not help but ask,¡±¡±Miss! I didn¡¯t expect Liao yang to be impotent. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not. Could it be a fake news that the city Lord¡¯s mansion deliberately made up?¡± She was a little suspicious.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s said that Liao Yang¡¯s wedding is near. If the city Lord¡¯s mansion deliberately spread some false news, I think there¡¯s no need to hold the wedding next month.¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    ¡°Hehe! This is karma!¡± Grape said with relief.

    ¡°Miss! Now that Liao yang is impotent, his wedding should be canceled, right?¡± Grape said nosily.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The city Lord of plentiful city won¡¯t let this news spread. Moreover, didn¡¯t he send someone to The Alchemist Guild headquarters to invite someone?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a chuckle. She wondered who the person from The Alchemist Guild headquarters would be. It would be great if it was Liuyue, she thought.

    ¡°I hope no one can save him!¡± Grape said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Hahaha! It doesn¡¯t matter if you save him, at most, you¡¯ll make him impotent again!¡± Leng ruoxue teased, not taking it to heart.

    ¡°Uh! What miss said is really good!¡± Grape said in agreement. After that, the two of them looked at each other, the meaning in their eyes was obvious.

    Because of Liao Yang¡¯s injury, both the city Lord¡¯s mansion and the courtyard had temporarily calmed down. However, under this calm surface, there was a bloody incident that could break out at any time. The main reason why Liao Hui was willing to endure it was that the people from The Alchemist Guild headquarters had not arrived yet.

    After waiting for several days, The Alchemist from The Alchemist Guild headquarters finally arrived.

    As Liao Yang¡¯s injuries were more serious, The Alchemist Guild headquarters had specially sent a vice Guild Master over. However, this person was not Liuyue.

    After Liao Hui received the report from his subordinate, he personally went to the door to wee this important guest from The Alchemist Guild headquarters.

    ¡°President Shen, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. I¡¯ve been waiting for the stars and the moon. You¡¯ve finallye.¡± Liao Hui said excitedly when he saw the Vice President sent by The Alchemist Guild headquarters. Of course, the reason why he acted this way was mostly an act. After all, he had to show that he valued the other party so that the other party would do his best to treat yang ¡®er¡¯s injuries.

    ¡°Hehe! Hello, city Lord!¡± A tall, middle-aged man said calmly and politely. He was so polite because he didn¡¯t know how to answer Liao Hui¡¯s words. I haven¡¯t seen how sick your son is! If you can¡¯t be cured, you¡¯ll eat me up! After all, as an Alchemist, what he was most afraid of was that his family members would ce all their hopes on him. This would cause them a lot of pressure. After all, alchemists were not omnipotent!

    ¡°President Shen, I¡¯m sorry for the dy. Pleasee in quickly!¡± Liao Hui pretended to be calm and said.

    This vice president¡¯s name was Shen nuo, and she was an Alchemist Imperial master. This was an existence that was only second to an alchemy God! And the only alchemy God in the divine realm was that President who had always appeared and disappeared like a ghost. However, the president of The Alchemist Guild headquarters was too mysterious, and no one knew his whereabouts. Thus, the people who usually took charge of The Alchemist Guild headquarters were the three vice presidents. The three vice presidents each carried out their own duties and managed The Alchemist Guild headquarters in an orderly manner, so the entire Alchemist Guild could be considered harmonious.

    ¡°City Lord Liao, please take me to see young lord Liao¡¯s injuries first!¡± Shen nuo said as she walked. From Liao Hui¡¯s words, it was clear that he wanted to treat him Well first. However, he didn¡¯te here to enjoy himself. As an Alchemist, he had a heavy sense of responsibility. If he didn¡¯t see the patient¡¯s condition, how could he be in the mood for anything else?

    ¡± President Shen has speciallye for my son. I originally wanted to let you rest for a while, but since President Shen wants to see my son¡¯s injury first, then I can only respectfullyply. ¡± Actually, when he first saw Shen nuo, he wanted to drag her to treat his son¡¯s injuries. However, Shen nuo¡¯s identity was extraordinary. Even if he was anxious, he did not dare to rush her too much. After all, she was not his subordinate. If he were to calcte carefully, Shen nuo¡¯s status in the divine world was much higher than his. Not to mention that he did not dare to easily offend Shen nuo, even the Divine Master¡¯s estate would not easily provoke these Alchemist and Weapon Master with extraordinary status.

    ¡°City Lord Liao! You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me. Young lord Liao¡¯s injury is the most important.¡± Shen nuo said disapprovingly. In fact, the reason why he came here without stopping was mainly because he didn¡¯t want to stay in plentiful city for too long. Although there was a considerable distance between The Alchemist Guild headquarters and plentiful city, he didn¡¯t mind. After seeing Liao Yang¡¯s injury, he would treat it if he could, and if he couldn¡¯t, he would leave immediately. Who asked him toe here, and not willingly!

    After Liao Hui sent someone to The Alchemist Guild headquarters to ask an Alchemist to treat Liao Yang¡¯s injury, the three vice guild leaders had a discussion and wanted to send a Saint Alchemist to convey the message. After all, they were well aware of Liao Yang¡¯s reputation and the reason for Liao Yang¡¯s injury, which made their impression of him even worse. The three of them were not stupid and did not think that an Alchemist should have the heart to save all living beings. However, plentiful city belonged to the God lord¡¯s estate, so, For the sake of the God lord¡¯s estate, they had to send an outstanding Alchemist to treat Liao Yang¡¯s injuries.

    However, who knew that the person who came was too ambitious. He was not satisfied with the alchemists they sent and wanted the three of them to personally treat him. He even said that if they did not personally treat their young master¡¯s injuries, they would be looking down on the divine lord¡¯s estate.

    When the three of them heard the man¡¯s unreasonable words, they were furious. However, they did not want to fall out with the God lord¡¯s estate. Therefore, they had no choice but to send an unlucky person to meet Liao yang. It was his fault for losing the bet!

    ¡°I¡¯ll thank President Shen first. ¡± Liao Hui said with a smile.

    After that, Liao Hui took his time to bring Shen nuo to Liao Yang¡¯s room.

    When they arrived at Liao Yang¡¯s room, Shen nuo carefully checked on Liao Yang¡¯s injuries, but she did not say a word. When she saw that he had be silent, Liao Hui¡¯s heart instantly jumped into his throat. Damn it, can he be saved or not, you should just tell me! He couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart.

    At this time, Liao Yang¡¯s injuries had almost recovered after the treatment of the elixir. The only thing that had not recovered, and what they were most concerned about, was Liao Yang¡¯s impotence.

    Liao yang was Liao Hui¡¯s only son. If he was really impotent, wouldn¡¯t the Liao family have no descendants? This was absolutely uneptable to Liao Hui, and even more so to Liao yang.

    However, Shen nuo did not say anything for a long time, so even if Liao Hui was anxious, he could only endure it.

    ¡°Can my injuries be cured?¡± Liao Hui could bear it, but Liao yang couldn ¡®t.

    ¡°Please forgive me for not being able to help you with young lord Liao¡¯s injuries,¡± Upon hearing Liao Yang¡¯s question, Shen nuo helplessly replied. His injury there was too serious, and even the best healing medicinal pill could not heal the injury there. Moreover, the veins and arteries there were all shattered.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you an Alchemist from The Alchemist Guild headquarters? Why can¡¯t you cure my injuries? with your strength, what qualifications do you have to stay in The Alchemist Guild headquarters! I¡¯m going to file aint to The Alchemist Guild headquarters and have them expel you. ¡± When Liao yang heard that the man in front of him said that he couldn¡¯t cure him, he was instantly enraged and shouted without a care. When Liao Hui heard Liao Yang¡¯s words, his expression changed drastically, and he quickly gave his son a look, telling him not to say anything. Although he was very disappointed when he heard that Shen nuo couldn¡¯t cure Liao yang, Shen nuo¡¯s status was obvious! He wasn¡¯t someone that this prodigal could insult as he pleased.

    However, Liao yang, who was in a rage, obviously did not notice his father¡¯s gaze. At this time, his heart was filled with anger and despair ¡­

 Chapter 1476

    <h4>Chapter 1476: Meeting Shen nuo (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Whether I have the qualifications to stay in The Alchemist Guild headquarters is not something a young brat like you can decide. If you want toin, go ahead. However, I can tell you bluntly that if I can¡¯t cure an injury, no one in The Alchemist Guild headquarters can cure it!¡± Shen nuo said coldly. After he finished speaking to Liao yang, he stood up and said to Liao Hui,¡±¡±City Lord Liao, I can¡¯t do anything about your son¡¯s injuries. Please find someone else! Goodbye!¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency Shen nuo! Please wait!¡± After Shen nuo finished speaking to them, she left without even turning her head back. However, Liao Hui could not let Shen nuo leave like this. Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to ask for help from The Alchemist Guild headquarters in the future. After all, no one in the divine realm was willing to offend an Alchemist. At that time, the God lord¡¯s estate would also me him. Compared to his son¡¯s injury, this consequence was even more unbearable for him.

    However, with Shen nuo¡¯s God King level cultivation, if she really wanted to leave, how could Liao Hui catch up to her? he had just chased her out of the room, and Shen nuo was already gone. This made him both angry and annoyed.

    In Liao Yang¡¯s room, Zuo Yi looked at Liao yang with a smile and slowly said,¡±¡±Young master is really too impulsive. Even if he can¡¯t cure your injury, you can¡¯t be angry at an Alchemist!¡±

    ¡°What does it have to do with you? If he can¡¯t even treat such a small injury, it¡¯s clear that his skills are inferior!¡± Liao yang was already in a fit of anger, and when he heard Zuo Yi¡¯s words, he became even angrier.

    ¡°This small injury? Young master! Your injury may not be big, but it¡¯s very troublesome. I¡¯ve never heard of any Alchemist in the divine world who can cure the injury there!¡± Zuo Yi reminded with a faint smile. In fact, he was gloating.

    ¡°Hmph! That guy just now couldn¡¯t do it, but that doesn¡¯t mean others can ¡®t. If The Alchemist Guild¡¯s three vice guild leaders are willing to help treat me, I will definitely be able to recover. ¡± Liao yang shouted with confidence.

    ¡°Young master! That esteemed one just now isn¡¯t an ordinary Alchemist, he¡¯s one of the three great vice guild leaders of The Alchemist Guild headquarters, Shen nuo. Now that he said he can¡¯t cure you, do you think there¡¯s anyone else who can cure your injuries?¡± Zuo Yi said helplessly. However, in his heart, he looked down on Liao Yang¡¯s arrogance. Not to mention that Liao Yang¡¯s injury could not be cured, even if it could be cured, after offending Shen nuo, he did not think that The Alchemist Guild headquarters would still send people to treat Liao yang.

    ¡°What?¡± Hearing Zuo Yi¡¯s words, Liao Yang¡¯s face turned pale. He was obviously frightened by the identity of The Alchemist just now.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying to me, I don¡¯t believe you!¡± After a long while, Liao yang shouted again.

    ¡°What do you not believe?¡± Liao Hui, who just returned to his room, asked coldly.

    ¡°Father! He actually told me that the person just now was the Vice President of The Alchemist Guild headquarters. Quickly tell me this isn¡¯t true!¡± Liao yang ignored his father¡¯s ugly expression and shouted in disbelief.

    ¡°This is real!¡± Liao Hui said, somewhat resentful that he had failed to live up to his expectations. Did this thing that was ipetent and good at causing trouble not know that they had a request from The Alchemist Guild headquarters? He actually spoke to him like that. If it was an ordinary Alchemist, he could have sent someone to apologize, but he just had to be The Alchemist Guild¡¯s Supreme Vice President. This wasn¡¯t something that could be coaxed with a simple apology!

    ¡°Father! He, he¡¯s really Shen nuo?¡± Hearing his father¡¯s words, Liao yang was truly afraid. He could choose not to believe Zuo Yi¡¯s words, but he had no choice but to believe his own father¡¯s words. Wu¡­What should he do?

    ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s someone else who would dare to impersonate him?¡± Liao Hui shouted angrily. After he chased out of the room, he did not find any traces of Shen nuo. This made him extremely angry. If the person who angered Shen nuo and drove her away was not his only son, he would definitely strangle that bastard to death!

    ¡°Father! What should I do? You have to help me! I don¡¯t want to be a cripple!¡± Liao yang said with a long face.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking me, but who should I ask? Weren¡¯t you very powerful just now? I gave you a look to tell you to shut up, but you didn¡¯t listen. Now you want to ask me?¡± Liao Hui was very angry.

    ¡°Father! I was wrong! I only lost myposure when I heard that my injuries could not be treated, and I did not know his identity. I, I am willing to apologize to him. ¡± Liao yang said with a face full of fear. He also knew that The Alchemist Guild headquarters could not be offended, because if they really angered The Alchemist Guild headquarters, it would be difficult for them to ask for help from The Alchemist Guild headquarters if someone from their side was injured in the future.

    ¡°Guilty? Do you think that you¡¯ll be fine just by apologizing? He¡¯s the Vice President, even your father doesn¡¯t dare to speak to him like that. You¡¯re so good, you actually dare to question his status as an Alchemist. ¡± Liao Hui suppressed his anger and said.

    ¡°Father! I really know I was wrong. ¡± Liao Yang¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as he said pitifully.

    ¡°City Lord! The matter just now couldn¡¯t bepletely med on young master. Moreover, what was the use of saying all this now! We should think of how to appease Sir Shen nuo¡¯s anger. ¡± Zuo Yi said.

    ¡°I also want to! However, Sir Shen nuo has already left the city Lord¡¯s mansion in a fit of anger. However, I¡¯ve already sent people to look for him. ¡± Liao Hui sighed and red at Liao yang before saying helplessly.

    ¡°Zuo Yi, you have to help me think of a good idea. I don¡¯t want Sir Shen nuo to leave in a Huff.¡± Liao Hui said.

    ¡°City Lord! The young master will definitely have to pay for the crime himself. As for the rest, let me think about it. ¡± Zuo Yi said after some thought.

    ¡°Good! Then you should quickly think of a countermeasure!¡± Liao Hui urged.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Zuo Yi gave a slight bow and left Liao Yang¡¯s room.

    After Zuo Yi left, Liao yang was a little dissatisfied.¡±¡±Father! Why did you ask him to leave so quickly? I¡¯m sick now, shouldn¡¯t he be serving me?¡±

    ¡°Serve you, my ass! He¡¯s a guest, not your servant, so don¡¯t put on the airs of a young master in front of him. If I hear such words again, don¡¯t me me for being cruel!¡± Liao Hui was so angry that he shouted at the top of his lungs. This prodigal! He had just driven Shen nuo away, and now he wanted to find trouble with Zuo Yi. Unfortunately, these two people were not to be trifled with. It was a pity that this blind son of his could not see through it. Sigh! If she had known that he would be like this, she would have just strangled him.

    After he finished speaking angrily, Liao Hui mmed the door and left Liao Yang¡¯s room. After being scolded again, Liao yang med all his hatred on Zuo Yi. He didn¡¯t dare to offend Shen nuo, but would he be afraid of a small guest elder? From the beginning to the end, he had never taken Zuo Yi seriously. No matter how many times his father had told him, in his eyes, Zuo Yi was only a subordinate of the city Lord¡¯s mansion. Since he was a subordinate, there was no reason for him to not listen to him!

 Chapter 1477

    <h4>Chapter 1477: Meeting Shen nuo (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Zuo Yi left Liao Yang¡¯s room and returned to his study.

    At this moment, one of his trusted aides was already waiting for him in the study.

    ¡°Master!¡± Seeing Zuo Yi walk in, the guard hurriedly saluted.

    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the news?¡± Zuo Yi asked indifferently.

    ¡°Master! Sir Shen nuo has moved into the city¡¯s full moon restaurant, and I have already sent people to keep an eye on her. ¡± The guard reported.

    ¡°Moon Pavilion? Why didn¡¯t he leave plentiful city?¡± Zuo Yi muttered to himself with a face full of regret. His words made the guard break out in cold sweat.

    ¡°This subordinate does not know!¡± The guard hurriedly said, and couldn¡¯t help but secretly think, master! You¡¯re now a guest elder of the city Lord¡¯s mansion! Even if he didn¡¯t do his best for the city Lord¡¯s mansion, there was no need to drag them down! Those who didn¡¯t know would definitely think that there was a deep hatred between their master and the city Lord¡¯s mansion! In fact, he was well aware that his master was bored.

    ¡°You may leave!¡± Zuo Yi sighed.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The guard replied and left the study.

    After the guard left, Zuo Yi summoned dark and said,¡±¡±Go and tell Leng ruoxue! Just say that the people from The Alchemist Guild headquarters have arrived and are now living in the full moon restaurant. ¡±

    ¡°Yes! Master!¡± When dark heard that it had to report the situation, it was overjoyed. This way, it could eat delicious fruits again. It had already destroyed all the fruits that Leng ruoxue had given it thest time.

    Little dark pped its wings and flew out of Zuo Yi¡¯s study room happily. It went straight to Leng ruoxue¡¯s residence.

    In the courtyard, Leng ruoxue was lying in the garden, basking in the sun. When she saw the little bee that had suddenly appeared in front of her, she knew that there was new news.

    ¡°Dark! You¡¯re here. ¡± Leng ruoxue stretched out her hand and held an in her arms.

    ¡°Master told me to tell you that the people from The Alchemist Guild headquarters have arrived and are now living in the Moonview restaurant.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± dark said straightforwardly. Then, he looked at Leng ruoxue expectantly.

    Leng ruoxue chuckled when she saw the expression on dark¡¯s face. She then took out a few more fruits and handed them to him. The moment dark saw the delicious fruits, its eyes lit up and it immediately kept them into its spatial pocket. It then looked at Leng ruoxue with a satisfied and grateful expression.

    What an easily satisfied little fellow. Just a few fruits were enough to make it so happy. Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but think to herself,¡¯beasts are easier to satisfy than humans.¡¯

    After delivering the message and getting the fruit that it liked, it flew away with satisfaction.

    ¡°Miss! Why do you want to see someone from The Alchemist Guild headquarters?¡± Grape asked after dark left.

    ¡°I want him to help me deliver a message.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. Although she didn¡¯t know who the person from The Alchemist Guild headquarters was, she was sure that Liuyue wouldn¡¯t reject her if she asked him to bring a message to her.

    ¡°Does youngdy have an acquaintance in The Alchemist Guild?¡± Grape¡¯s face was full of surprise. He thought to himself,¡±miss is really too amazing. She¡¯s in the divine maind, and yet she still knows people in The Alchemist Guild. One should know that even people in the divine world might not be able to get to know an Alchemist. Moreover, alchemists who can enter The Alchemist Guild¡¯s headquarters are all symbols of status and status!¡± Ordinary alchemists couldn¡¯t even enter the headquarters.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Miss! Doesn¡¯t that mean we¡¯ll have to go outter?¡± Grape asked.

    ¡°We do have to go out. Grape, go find Wang Tong and ask him to help us arrange it.¡± Leng ruoxue thought for a moment and ordered. Wang Tong was one of Zuo Yi¡¯s confidants. Besides, Zuo Yi had told her clearly that if she had anything to do, she could just look for Wang Tong.

    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Grape nodded and left.

    After the arrangements were made, Leng ruoxue and the other two left the courtyard quietly.

    The three people walking on the street were all dressed in men¡¯s clothing. This was a decision Leng ruoxue had made after the incident with Liao yang. After all, her current strength was too low. If she was constantly targeted by others, it would bring her trouble. However, even though she was dressed in men¡¯s clothing, she was still so handsome that no one dared to look at her directly.

    ¡°Miss! I heard that the full moon restaurant is the best Inn in plentiful city, but it¡¯s not located on the most prosperous Street in the city. ¡± Grape told Leng ruoxue the news he had just heard.

    ¡°Well, since we know the address, let¡¯s go there directly!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Miss, over there.¡± Grape pointed to a road on the left.

    After the three of them found the Moonview restaurant, Zuo Yi¡¯s confidant, who was hiding in the dark, immediately recognized her.

    ¡°Miss Leng!¡± After the guard appeared, he greeted her softly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person, I¡¯m master Leng. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Uh! Master Leng!¡± The guard wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and quickly changed his words.

    ¡°Be good! Are you all here to protect that Alchemist from The Alchemist Guild headquarters?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her head and asked with a smile.

    ¡°No!¡± The guard sighed lightly, his face was full of helplessness. Actually, his heart was clear, this youngdy who disguised herself as master Leng, what she wanted to say was obviously to monitor.

    ¡°You guys should know which room he¡¯s staying in, right?¡± Leng ruoxue held back herughter and asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s staying in vip Room No. 1 on the third floor. ¡± The guard said in a low voice.

    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll go find him.¡± Leng ruoxue asked the alchemist¡¯s room and brought the grapes and lotus seeds into the full moon restaurant.

    ¡°Do you guys want to eat or stay?¡± When the waiter saw Leng ruoxue and the other two, he immediately came forward to wee them. With a single nce, he was even more shocked! The young master in the lead was really beautiful! Although the word ¡®beautiful¡¯ should not be used to describe a man, he really could not find any other words.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± Leng ruoxue said directly.

    ¡°The three of you, please follow me to the second floor!¡± The waiter smiled and brought Leng ruoxue to the dining room on the second floor. After Leng ruoxue had ordered her food, he immediately turned around and went to prepare.

    As it wasn¡¯t mealtime, there weren¡¯t many people in the restaurant. There were only two or three tables scattered around, so the restaurant could be said to be very quiet.

    ¡°Miss! Aren¡¯t we here to see that pill master? Why are you eating here?¡± Grape asked with a face full of question marks

 Chapter 1478

    <h4>Chapter 1478: Meeting Shen nuo (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. She was not in a hurry to answer grape¡¯s question.

    ¡°Miss! Why are we eating here?¡± Seeing that she did not get the answer she wanted, grape asked again, unwilling to give up.

    ¡°Hehe! If we don¡¯t eat something first, the waiter will stop us if we go up to look for him. After all, this is the best Inn in plentiful city, so how can we let our guests be disturbed? moreover, that Alchemist was here to treat Liao yang, but he didn¡¯t stay in the city Lord¡¯s mansion. Doesn¡¯t this show that there¡¯s a problem?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    Although Zuo Yi didn¡¯t exin to her why The Alchemist would stay in the full moon restaurant, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess the reason why The Alchemist from The Alchemist Guild would stay in the full moon restaurant. It must be because The Alchemist couldn¡¯t cure Liao Yang¡¯s injury, so he had a conflict with the Liao family. Otherwise, the Liao family would treat The Alchemist as an important guest.

    Just as Leng ruoxue finished speaking, the dishes that she had ordered earlier were served.

    ¡°You guys are pretty fast.¡± Leng ruoxue praised.

    ¡°Hehe, this is a must. How can I let the guest wait for long!¡± The waiter said embarrassedly under Leng ruoxue¡¯s praise.

    ¡°Please enjoy your meal.¡± After the waiter finished speaking, he bowed slightly and turned to leave.

    Leng ruoxue and the other two casually ordered some food, then stood up and left the restaurant, heading straight up to the third floor.

    This full moon restaurant had a total of three floors. The first floor was the main hall, the second floor had arge dining hall in addition to the guest rooms, and the third floor included ordinary guest rooms and VIP rooms. However, there were only three VIP rooms, and all of them were sky-high prices. They were definitely not something that ordinary people could afford.

    Leng ruoxue and the other two found the first vip room. Grape came forward and knocked on the door. A deep male voice was heard from the room.

    ¡°The door isn¡¯t locked,e in directly!¡± Shen nuo, who was in the room, said.

    Upon hearing the words of the room¡¯s owner, Leng ruoxue and the other two immediately pushed the door open and walked in.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Shen nuo, who was sitting in the living room, looked at Leng ruoxue and the other two who were not too far away and asked curiously. These three people were obviously not the waiters who hade to deliver the dishes to him. Previously, he had ordered a few dishes and had the waiters bring them to his room. However, he had not expected that the people who had entered would be strangers. If he had known that this would happen, he would not have let them in so easily. When he thought of this, he could not help but feel a little regretful.ai! How did he treat this ce as Muyan city!

    ¡°I¡¯m Leng ruohan. I heard that an Alchemist from The Alchemist Guild¡¯s main branch lives in the full moon Pavilion, so I¡¯vee to seek an audience.¡± Leng ruoxue replied very courteously. As for using her brother¡¯s name, she had done so with a clear conscience.

    ¡°You guys want to refine pills?¡± Shen nuo asked, a little puzzled. There was also an Alchemist branch in plentiful city. Other than the extremely difficult medicinal pills, they basically had all themonly used ones. Why did this youngdy who was disguised as a young master need to go through so much trouble toe and find him? moreover, how did she know that she was here? Could it be that this youngdy is from the city Lord¡¯s mansion?

    Actually, the reason why he could see through Leng ruoxue¡¯s female identity was because of his special cultivation technique. Hence, even if Leng ruoxue¡¯s disguise was very good, she would not be able to hide it from him. However, he had no intention of exposing Leng ruoxue, and naturally, Leng ruoxue would not know that her gender had already been exposed.

    ¡°We¡¯re not here to ask for medicinal pills. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. Her beautiful eyes were secretly sizing up the man in front of her. This man looked to be around forty years old. He had an extraordinary bearing and had the aura of a superior. His appearance was also very handsome. If this was in her previous life, he would definitely be considered a diamond-ranked man! Besides, didn¡¯t people say that a man was a flower in his forties? Then this man was definitely a flower in full bloom. In addition to his identity as an Alchemist, he would definitely attract many bees, butterflies, and so on.

    ¡°Then why did youe to find me?¡± Shen nuo did not want to beat around the bush and test each other, so she said directly.

    ¡°I would like to ask Your Excellency to help me deliver a letter.¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the middle-aged man and revealed her motive.

    ¡°Are you treating me as a Messenger?¡± Shen nuo asked, feeling a little amused. This little girl was really bold. She did not even know who he was, and yet she dared to ask him to be her Messenger.

    ¡°It can be considered so! I have no choice!¡± Leng ruoxue pretended to be pitiful as she spoke. Actually, the reason why she wanted this person to help her deliver the message was because she wanted to use various methods to tell those people she knew that she hade to the God World.

    ¡°How can you not have a way?¡± Shen nuo asked curiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where The Alchemist Guild headquarters is!¡± Although grape and lotus seed knew that The Alchemist Guild headquarters was in Muyan city, they had never been there before. She also didn¡¯t expect to meet someone from The Alchemist Guild headquarters in plentiful city. In addition, she had made an appointment with big brother ning to go to the ning residence, so she naturally couldn¡¯t go to Muyan city with this Alchemist. Moreover, he might not be willing to bring them along.

    In fact, before Liao Yang¡¯s incident, she had wholeheartedly wanted to go to the ning family to find her Godfather. However, with Liao Yang¡¯s example, she felt that it was better for more people to know that she was now in the divine realm. In this way, her safety factor would also increase greatly. After all, she did not want the same thing to happen again.

    ¡°The person you want to bring the letter to is in The Alchemist Guild headquarters?¡± After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, Shen nuo raised her eyebrows and asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°What is it called?¡± Shen nuo asked again. Although he might not know all the alchemists in The Alchemist Guild headquarters, he still had to ask what he needed to ask.

    ¡°Liuyue!¡± Leng ruoxue spat out the two words softly.

    ¡°Which Liuyue?¡± Shen nuo was stunned, and she muttered in her heart. The person this little girl was talking about, was it the one she knew?

    ¡°Are there many people called Liuyue in The Alchemist Guild?¡± Leng ruoxue asked, feeling a little puzzled.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one,¡± Shen nuo said with a smile.

    ¡°He¡¯s the one I¡¯m looking for!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°You really know him? Do you know his identity?¡± Shen nuo still didn¡¯t quite believe Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, so she asked again.

    ¡°Yes, I know his identity.¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    Hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s affirmative answer, Shen nuo started to size her up seriously. This little girl was truly a rare beauty. At least, he had not seen anyone more beautiful than her in the many years he had been in the immortal realm. And when she was dressed in men¡¯s clothes, she had a different style. Could this girl be Liuyue¡¯s little lover? He couldn¡¯t help but let his thoughts run wild.

    However, he had known Liuyue for many years, but he had never heard of Liuyue having a woman!

    ¡°Since you know his identity, why don¡¯t you let me take you to The Alchemist Guild headquarters to meet him?¡± After sizing her up for a long time, Shen nuo asked curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made an appointment with someone to go to another ce. Otherwise, I¡¯ll go to The Alchemist Guild headquarters with you. However, are you really willing to take me there?¡± Leng ruoxue exined, but at the same time, she raised her own doubts.

    ¡°Hahaha! I definitely can¡¯t take you there now, because I have to go somewhere else. ¡± Shen nuo said with a smile.

    I knew it! Leng ruoxuemented in her heart before she continued,¡±¡±Then can you help me bring a letter?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no problem to bring you a message, but I won¡¯t be returning to The Alchemist Guild headquarters for the time being. ¡± Shen nuo said on ount of Liuyue. He did not lose anything by bringing a letter. Moreover, it was for Liuyue. However, he could not return to The Alchemist Guild headquarters for the time being, so he had to make things clear with this little girl.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as the letter is delivered.¡± Leng ruoxue said nonchntly. She was also going to the ning family to look for her Godfather. The main reason she asked him to bring a letter to Liuyue was to prevent herself from running into some ignorant people.

    ¡°I can guarantee that I¡¯ll bring the letter to you.¡± Shen nuo said with a smile. He had a pretty good impression of this little girl. Moreover, bringing a letter was as easy as lifting a finger.

    Right at this moment, a knock sounded on the door again. This time, Shen nuo did not directly let the other party in, but asked for the other party¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Who is it!¡± Shen nuo asked.

    ¡°Sir Shen nuo, I¡¯m Liao Hui.¡± The voice outside the door was extremely humble.

    ¡°City Lord Liao! What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shen nuo¡¯s tone was extremely cold. He had never thought of hiding the fact that he was staying here from the city Lord¡¯s Manor. After all, they were the local tyrant here. However, he did not expect that Liao Hui¡¯s efficiency would be so low. He was not evenparable to a little girl. One must know that this little girl came to see him first.

    Leng ruoxue did not expect the person who knocked on the door to be the city Lord of plentiful city. In addition to Shen nuo¡¯s cold tone, she was even more certain that there was some unhappiness between the two of them.

    ¡°Sir Shen nuo, I¡¯ve speciallye to apologize to you.¡± Liao Hui said helplessly from the other side of the door. Although it was quite embarrassing to be blocked outside the door, the other party¡¯s identity and status were above his. Therefore, even if he lost all his face, he had to ept it. Who asked him to not offend The Alchemist Guild headquarters?

    ¡°City Lord Liao, you¡¯re being too serious. I, Shen nuo, am not a petty person. You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. Furthermore, I really can¡¯t do anything about your young master¡¯s injuries.¡± Shen nuo told him the truth.

    ¡°Then, I wonder if Sir Shen nuo can provide me with some clues. Who in the immortal realm can treat yang ¡®er¡¯s injuries?¡± Liao Hui begged in a low voice.

    ¡°City Lord Liao! I¡¯ve said it before, your son¡¯s injuries can¡¯t be treated. ¡± Shen nuo reminded.

    ¡°If we can find the president of The Alchemist Guild headquarters, will yang ¡®er¡¯s injuries have a chance?¡± Liao Hui didn¡¯t give up and asked. Although this son wasn¡¯t sessful, he was his only son. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t just leave him.

    ¡°You can try, but no one knows where the president is now.¡± Shen nuo did not break Liao Hui¡¯s hope and told him the truth.

    ¡°Thank you, sir Shen nuo, for your guidance. If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll personally pay a visit to The Alchemist Guild headquarters to apologize. Goodbye.¡± After Liao Hui finished speaking, he also got the answer he wanted and turned to leave. Since Shen nuo was unable to treat yang ¡®er¡¯s injuries and said that he did not need to be punished, then there was naturally no need for him to shamelessly stay here and invite humiliation for himself. However, if there was a chance, he would still personally go to The Alchemist Guild headquarters.

    After Liao Hui left, Leng ruoxue casually chatted with Shen nuo for a while and passed the letter that she had prepared to Shen nuo. Then, she left the full moon restaurant with grape and lotus seed. However, on the way back to the courtyard, grape and lotus seed looked at Leng ruoxue as if they wanted to say something but hesitated. However, neither of them spoke.

    When they arrived at the courtyard, Leng ruoxue returned to her temporary residence. She smiled as she looked at the grapes and lotus seed.¡±Do you guys have something to say?¡±

    ¡°Miss! The one called Shen nuo just now, he, he seems to be The Alchemist Guild¡¯s vice Guild Master. ¡± Grape whispered.

 Chapter 1479

    <h4>Chapter 1479: A rainy night (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue replied indifferently. However, she did not have much of a reaction. This was something that grape and lotus seed could not believe.

    ¡°Miss! He¡¯s the Vice President of The Alchemist Guild headquarters!¡± Grape reminded. Although she had never seen Shen nuo before, Shen nuo¡¯s name was definitely not unfamiliar to anyone in the firmament. Moreover, the Liu Yue that the young miss had mentioned was also one of the Vice guild leaders of The Alchemist Guild headquarters. She really did not expect that the person the young miss wanted to bring the message to would actually be Liu Yue.

    ¡°Hehe! So what if he was the president of The Alchemist Guild headquarters? Grapes! Calm down!¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    ¡°Miss! The three vice guild leaders of The Alchemist Guild headquarters are of high status and authority. Their status in the divine realm is transcendent. Furthermore, they are the idols of all alchemists. Not only that, even those of us who are not alchemists greatly admire them. ¡± Grape said with a face full of yearning.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s reaction was still very calm. However, seeing her reaction, grape actually felt a little depressed. Wasn¡¯t the young miss acting a little too calm?

    ¡°Grape! I¡¯m hungry!¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the depressed grape and chuckled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get some food for miss. ¡± Grape said resentfully. After he finished, he turned and left.

    After a short while, a few dishes that looked, smelled, and tasted good were served to Leng ruoxue.

    After finishing her meal, Leng ruoxue received an uninvited guest. This person was none other than the person who had led the way to make things difficult for her when she had just arrived at the city Lord¡¯s residence.

    Leng ruoxue did not speak first as she looked at the woman who appeared slightly ill at ease. The woman sat on the chair uneasily for a long time before she finally spoke,¡±¡±I, I know you don¡¯t want to see me, but I have something to ask of you.¡± The woman¡¯s face turned red after she finished speaking.

    ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it! I don¡¯t like to beat around the bush. ¡± Leng ruoxue said directly.

    ¡°Young master, you should know about young master¡¯s injury, right?¡± The woman said carefully. As she spoke, she used her eyes to secretly observe Leng ruoxue¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and waited for him to continue.

    ¡°You¡¯ve only been here for a short time, so you don¡¯t understand the city Lord and the young master¡¯s character. The city Lord won¡¯t let us off for the young master¡¯s injury. ¡± The woman said with some fear.

    ¡°What does this have to do with us? We¡¯re not the ones who injured Liao yang. ¡± Leng ruoxue pretended to be confused and asked.

    ¡°Even if it had nothing to do with us, the city Lord would still ce the me on us, especially since the Phillis sisters are dead. Furthermore, ording to what I know, the city Lord had once sent people to the Phillis sisters¡± family to seek revenge for the young lord. Unfortunately, their family had long since declined and no one knew where they went. Thus, we naturally became the target of the city Lord¡¯s anger and took the me for the sisters. ¡± After the woman finished speaking, a trace of sadness appeared on her face.

    ¡°How do you know all this?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously. It seemed like thisdy was not simple! She had never heard Zuo Yi mention these things before!

    ¡°I have a n brother working as a guard in the city Lord¡¯s mansion. He¡¯s also one of the guards who¡¯s going on a mission this time. He told me this in secret.¡± The woman said honestly.

    ¡°Oh! And then?¡± Leng ruoxue continued to y dumb. Actually, she didn¡¯tpletely believe this woman¡¯s words, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to reply.

    ¡°I want you to cooperate with me. Let¡¯s escape this ce together.¡± Under Leng ruoxue¡¯s half-smiling gaze, the woman finally mustered up the courage to reveal her n.

    ¡°You actually want to escape? Didn¡¯t you always want to be the young Madam?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in surprise. This woman had been with Liao yang for so long, when did she change her personality?

    ¡°You still have to be alive to be one! They¡¯reing to kill us, I don¡¯t want to stay here and let them ughter me. ¡± The woman said angrily.

    ¡°That¡¯s just one aspect! Do you also know that Liao yang is impotent and that there¡¯s no future with him? that¡¯s why you want to leave. ¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I know that. However, in my heart, wealth and glory are important, but my life is more important.¡± The woman did not deny Leng ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°That makes sense. No matter how much money you have, it¡¯s useless even if you don¡¯t live to enjoy it.¡± Leng ruoxue agreed. Even though she didn¡¯t like this woman, she was a practical and smart woman.

    ¡°Then, are you willing to cooperate with me?¡± The woman asked with uncertainty, her beautiful face still full of anticipation.

    ¡°Tell me your ns first. What are your arrangements?¡± Leng ruoxue avoided the question and did not answer it directly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked my n brother to keep an eye on the situation in the city Lord¡¯s mansion. Once there¡¯s any news, inform me immediately. However, I¡¯ll have to rely on you to guard the courtyard. ¡± The woman said.

    ¡°Rely on me? You want me to deal with those guards? You¡¯re thinking too highly of me! I¡¯m only a mid level deity. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed at herself. However, she was mumbling in her heart. Could it be that this woman knew that those guards were from the left wing? If that was the case, then this woman¡¯s background was very suspicious. Because in the past few days, she had almost never left the house and had never had any contact with the guards.

    ¡°Strength is not important! I know you¡¯re very smart, otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to make us so obedient. So, I believe you have a way to deal with those guards. ¡± Thedy said confidently. Looking at her, Leng ruoxue had no idea where her confidence came from. Could it be that she had been beaten silly by the grapes and lotus seed?

    ¡°But I really have no choice.¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°How is that possible? Don¡¯t tell me you want to stay here and wait for death?¡± The woman¡¯s face was filled with disbelief and disappointment. She never thought that Leng ruoxue would be so cowardly. However, she could not die with them! However, without anyone¡¯s cooperation, she couldn¡¯t leave the courtyard alone.

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t want to wait for death, but I really can¡¯t deal with those guards. Why don¡¯t you find someone else to try?¡± Leng ruoxue suggested.

    ¡°If someone else could do this well, I wouldn¡¯t havee to you first.¡± The woman was extremely disappointed. Even though she was a little embarrassed when she came, she believed that as long as she told Leng ruoxue her thoughts, she would definitely agree. Who knew that she would actually say that there was no other way? what should she do? She didn¡¯t want to stay here and wait for death! But now, she had a favor to ask of him, so she had to bear with her dissatisfaction.

 Chapter 1480

    <h4>Chapter 1480: A rainy night (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Miss Leng, you should have more confidence in yourself. I believe that you will definitely be able to think of a good way.¡± The woman persuaded, unwilling to give up.

    ¡°You really think too highly of me. If I really had a way, why would I be trapped here for so long? In fact, I think you can gather all the women you¡¯re close to ande up with a good n. One person is short, three people are long. There are so many of you, you can alwayse up with a solution. ¡± Leng ruoxue advised. In reality, it wasn¡¯t difficult for her to leave. It was just that she didn¡¯t trust this woman, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t blindly join her.

    ¡°Those women only know how to be jealous and scheme against each other all day long. How could they have any good ideas?¡± The woman said with a look of disdain.

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Besides, that was in the past. Now that we¡¯re at the juncture of life and death, as long as they don¡¯t want to die, they¡¯ll naturally try their best to think of a way. Don¡¯t underestimate the potential of human survival!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid that someone will be afraid of death and betray us.¡± The woman voiced out her worry. In reality, this was what she was most worried about. She understood those women too well. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have gone to look for Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been in the city Lord¡¯s mansion for a long time, so you should know who would do such a thing, right? At the same time, you should know very well in your heart who will follow your lead and obey your orders. Do you still need me to teach you how to do it?¡± Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Alright! Then I¡¯ll try! However, I still hope to be able to work with you. ¡± The woman refused to give up. She didn¡¯t know why, but she had high hopes for Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°If you cane up with a good n, I can cooperate with you.¡± Leng ruoxue promised. The meaning behind her words was,¡±don¡¯t let me make the decision.¡±

    ¡°Good! When we¡¯re done discussing, I¡¯lle and find you. ¡± After the woman finished speaking, she stood up and left.

    After the woman left, grape said with a look of disdain,¡±¡±She really knows how to use others as her gun and leave when she wants to! You even want us to cooperate, Hmph! Who does she think she is!¡±

    ¡°Hehe! If she doesn¡¯t need our help, it¡¯s fine to cooperate with her. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Miss! Don¡¯t be so kind, who knows what she¡¯s up to! She doesn¡¯t trust those women, but we don¡¯t trust her!¡± Grape reminded him cautiously.

    ¡°I know, my little housekeeper. I didn¡¯t agree to her request, did I?¡± Leng ruoxue could not help butugh. Did she look like such a kind person?

    Two days after this interlude, Leng ruoxue finally received some good news. Xiao Budian hadpleted his cultivation. With that, she could leave whenever she wanted to. The woman who wanted to cooperate with her had also received no news. Not only that, there was no important news from Zuo Yi either. For a moment, everything seemed to be calm again.

    At this moment, in the city Lord¡¯s mansion, Liao Hui was sitting in his study room with a sad face. His son¡¯s injuries had no hope of being treated, and ording to his subordinate¡¯s report, Shen nuo had already left plentiful city. As for Philip¡¯s family, they were nowhere to be found. Therefore, his current mood could be said to be extremely vexed.

    ¡°City Lord! The young master is throwing a tantrum again. ¡± Suddenly, the Guard¡¯s voice rang out from outside the door.

    Hearing the Guard¡¯s words, Liao Hui was even more annoyed.

    ¡°What does he want? Go and tell him! I won¡¯t stop him if he wants to die!¡± Liao Hui shouted angrily. He was extremely disappointed with this useless son of his. If he didn¡¯t sneak out of the courtyard to meet the two B * tches in private, this wouldn¡¯t happen!

    Although the news of Liao Yang¡¯s impotence had not been spread out yet, paper can not cover fire. It was hard to guarantee that this matter would not be leaked. Therefore, he had been thinking about how to deal with those who knew about it. However, there were many people who knew about this matter, and he could not kill everyone. s! He was in a dilemma.

    Moreover, if that family found out about this, Liao Yang¡¯s marriage might not be able to happen.

    ¡°Men! Get Zuo Yi toe see me. ¡± Liao Hui frowned and ordered the guards outside the door.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The guard responded, and not long after, the left wing was invited.

    Zuo Yi pushed the door open and saw Liao Hui walking around in the study room like a trapped beast.

    ¡°City Lord! I wonder why you¡¯ve called me here?¡± Zuo Yi asked. In fact, he had been waiting for Liao Hui¡¯s summon these two days. However, he knew that Liao Hui was in a bad mood, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t take the initiative toe to his door and meet him.

    ¡°Zuo Yi, I need you to help me think of a way. Yang ¡®er can¡¯t be humane, you can¡¯t leak this.¡± Liao Hui said seriously.

    ¡°City Lord, are you afraid that family will find out?¡± Zuo Yi asked.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve spent a lot of effort to facilitate this marriage, so there can¡¯t be any mistakes.¡± Liao Hui said very seriously.

    ¡°City Lord! There¡¯s something I don¡¯t know if I should say. ¡± Zuo Yi said hesitantly.

    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. You also know that in the entire city Lord¡¯s mansion, the person I trust the most and rely on the most is you!¡± Liao Hui quickly said.

    ¡°City Lord! The young master¡¯s wedding is getting closer and closer, do you think this matter can be kept a secret?¡± Zuo Yi asked.

    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t hide it, you have to. This marriage is very important to yang ¡®er.¡± Liao Hui said helplessly.

    ¡°However, if that family finds out about young master¡¯s condition, I¡¯m afraid they will ¡­¡± Zuo Yi only finished half of his sentence, but he believed that Liao Hui would understand what he meant.

    ¡°As long as they get married, it¡¯s useless even if they know. Can they still break the marriage? Unless they don¡¯t care about their reputation anymore. ¡± Liao Hui said disapprovingly. Since he had decided to hide it, he was naturally confident in his heart. Therefore, the key problem now was that this matter could not be leaked out. In other words, that family could not know.

    ¡°What the city Lord said makes sense!¡± Zuo Yi ttered on purpose, but he despised Liao Hui¡¯s way of doing things in his heart. However, that family wasn¡¯t a good one, so he naturally didn¡¯t feel sorry for thatdy.

    ¡°Left wing! What do you think we should do to prevent this matter from being leaked?¡± Liao Hui asked. This was what he was most worried about.

    ¡°City Lord, you want to kill everyone who knows about this?¡± Zuo Yi understood. It seemed that Liao Hui didn¡¯t find Philip¡¯s nsmen and wanted to take his anger out on them. Silencing them was just an excuse. After all, as the city Lord, he had to have a reason to kill people!

 Chapter 1481

    <h4>Chapter 1481: A rainy night (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°I do have that idea, but I don¡¯t want to kill the guards in the residence.¡± Liao Hui thought for a while and said. Those guards were very loyal to him and he was very sure that they would not betray the city Lord¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°The city Lord is referring to the woman in the courtyard!¡± Zuo Yi asked, pretending to be uncertain.

    ¡°Hmph! Yang ¡®er was destroyed by a woman, so I don¡¯t intend to let those women live. ¡± Although he had hesitated before, he needed a few punching bags now. Otherwise, the anger in his heart would not be appeased.

    ¡°The young master?¡± Zuo Yi hesitated.

    ¡°Does he care about the lives of those women now? If it wasn¡¯t for a woman, he wouldn¡¯t be like this!¡± Liao Hui said angrily.

    ¡°Since the city Lord has already made his decision, the left wing will support you fully. However, the fewer people who know about the matter of getting rid of those women, the better.¡± Zuo Yi reminded.

    ¡°Yes, I n to hand this matter over to Liao Cheng!¡± Liao Hui said. Liao Cheng was his distant nephew, so he was the best person to do this.

    ¡°City Lord! It¡¯s not appropriate to let Liao Cheng handle this matter. ¡± Zuo Yi said.

    ¡°Why? He¡¯s from the Liao family, isn¡¯t that just right?¡± Liao Hui asked in confusion.

    ¡°City Lord, don¡¯t me me for being overly sensitive. You know about the young master¡¯s current situation. Although the city Lord only has one son, he has many nephews. Among these people, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that there won¡¯t be any disloyal thoughts. Therefore, the city Lord must be on guard.¡± Zuo Yi said very cautiously. In fact, his words were rather implicit. Moreover, Liao Hui was an old fox and would definitely understand what he meant.

    As expected, Liao Hui fell into deep thought without a word after Zuo Yi finished speaking.

    After a long while, Liao Hui slowly said,¡±¡±It¡¯s all thanks to your reminder. Who do you think should do this?¡±

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s just getting rid of a few women. The city Lord can just send some of his confidants to do it. There¡¯s no need to get the Liao family. After all, it¡¯s a critical time now, and it¡¯s hard to guarantee that some of the Liao family won¡¯t have other ideas.¡± Zuo Yi said after some thought.

    ¡°Yes, I know what to do.¡± Liao Hui nodded.

    ¡°Then this subordinate will take his leave.¡± Zuo Yi said when he saw that there was nothing else.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Liao Hui nodded and immediately called his confidant over to give some instructions.

    After Zuo Yi returned to his room, he found his trusted subordinate and ordered him to inform Leng ruoxue of this news so that she could be mentally prepared.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this news, she wasn¡¯t surprised and had no intention of retreating without a fight.

    However, when the woman came looking for her again with a face full of panic, Leng ruoxue knew that she had also heard the news.

    ¡°Miss Leng! The city Lord is going to kill us, what do we do now?¡± The woman said with a face full of fear.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been discussing for two days. Haven¡¯t youe up with a good idea?¡± Leng ruoxue asked calmly.

    ¡°When those women heard what I said, they were scared to death. How could they think of a way? Miss Leng, we must leave this ce as soon as possible. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll die Here. ¡± The woman warned.

    ¡°I also want to leave, but there has to be a way!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was filled with helplessness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we can only wait here for death?¡± The woman said unwillingly.

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Of course I don ¡®t!¡± The woman immediately said. Who would want to die if they could live well?

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to die, I can only rise up and resist.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°How do we resist? Our strength isn¡¯t high, how can we bepared to the well-trained guards of the city Lord¡¯s mansion?¡± The woman was in a dilemma. She wanted to run, but she didn¡¯t have the confidence to do so. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have needed his help and would have run away by herself.

    ¡°We can¡¯t fight them head-on, but what if we use some extreme methods? Even if you show your enthusiasm, those guards may not be able toplete their task as they wish. ¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Extreme methods?¡± The woman was confused. What kind of method was considered extraordinary?

    ¡°That¡¯s up to you guys to think about. I don¡¯t know how to use crooked ways. ¡± Leng ruoxue said irresponsibly, and her words made grape and lotus seedugh in their hearts.

    ¡°Thank you for your reminder. I think I know what to do.¡± The woman stood up and immediately went back to prepare.

    ¡°Miss! You¡¯re so bad!¡± After the woman left, grape could not help but smile.

    ¡°How am I bad? Didn¡¯t you always say that I¡¯m too kind?¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s right! Miss is just too kind. ¡± Grape quickly echoed.

    ¡°Miss! Shouldn¡¯t we also make some preparations?¡± Lotus seed said, eager to try.

    Looking at lotus seed¡¯s face full of anticipation, Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but sigh,¡±¡±Lotus seed! You¡¯ve been corrupted!¡±

    ¡°Miss! I didn¡¯t learn anything bad!¡± Lotus seed looked at Leng ruoxue with a wronged expression.

    ¡°Alright! You didn¡¯t go astray, it¡¯s just that your potential has been unearthed. Is this enough?¡± Leng ruoxue was in a good mood as she teased, hehe! After waiting for so many days, she could finally do something big. She was also quite looking forward to those women who only knew how to be jealous. She didn¡¯t know what kind of potential those women would be able to unleash in this life-and-death situation.

    ¡°Miss is the worst.¡± Lotus seed could hear Leng ruoxue¡¯s teasing and deliberatelyined.

    ¡°Lotus seed! You can¡¯t wrong me!¡± Leng ruoxue pretended to be very aggrieved.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop messing around. Since they¡¯re prepared to make a move on us, let¡¯s make preparations! However, let¡¯s see how those women behave before we make a move. ¡± Following that, Leng ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Hehe! Miss! We¡¯ve been preparing and waiting for them toe. ¡± Grape said excitedly.

    ¡°Mm! Be more vignt these few days. ¡± Leng ruoxue said worriedly. Although she wanted to use underhanded means, there was still a huge difference in strength between the two parties. Hence, they still had to be more careful.

    Grape and lotus seed nodded, then went to prepare.

    That night, Zuo Yi came uninvited again.

    Leng ruoxue, who was already lying on the bed, looked at the man standing in the room. Her face was filled with ck lines. This guy really did not have the habit of knocking on the door! He had actually barged into his room in the middle of the night.

 Chapter 1482

    <h4>Chapter 1482: A rainy night (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s sote, what are you doing here?¡± Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to show my concern for you and see if you¡¯re too scared to sleep. ¡± Zuo Yi said matter-of-factly with an annoying smile on his face.

    ¡°You see it now?¡± Leng ruoxue was helpless.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t understand how you can be so calm.¡± Zuo Yi was getting more and more curious about Leng ruoxue. If other women knew that they were about to be killed, they would have been scared out of their wits. However, she was still able to fall asleep. This was out of his expectations and made him feel even more incredulous.

    ¡°What else could I have done?¡± Leng ruoxue asked instead of answering.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t want to leave now?¡± Zuo Yi asked again.

    ¡°Someone is trying to kill us. If we just leave like this, how depressing would that be? I have to leave a gift for the other party before I leave. ¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes shed with a trace of coldness as she spoke coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. If you want to leave, I can help you. However, if you insist on staying, I can¡¯t guarantee your absolute safety.¡± Zuo Yi sighed softly. Although he had already guessed that Leng ruoxue would not back down at thest minute and ask him to send them off, he still felt a little depressed after hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s affirmative answer. This woman was too stubborn.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I¡¯ll take good care of myself. If there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯te here all the time. After all, you¡¯re now a guest of the city Lord¡¯s mansion. Since you¡¯ve taken someone¡¯s money, you have to help them get rid of their disaster. It¡¯s a taboo for an employer to betray others. Be careful not to lose your job.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Since I dared toe, I naturally wouldn¡¯t let anyone find out. However, are you sure you can protect yourself?¡± Zuo Yi could not help but ask.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°In that case, take care.¡± After Zuo Yi finished speaking, his figure shed and he disappeared.

    For the next few days, the city Lord¡¯s mansion that wanted to kill them did not make any moves. However, Leng ruoxue and the rest did not let their guard down. After the woman received Leng ruoxue¡¯s warning, she made some preparations and even came to inform Leng ruoxue.

    It was another stormy night. Leng ruoxue and the other two were not sleepy at all. They stood in front of the window and looked at the night sky that was as dark as ink and shing with lightning. Their mood was surprisingly good.

    ¡°Miss! I wonder if the city Lord¡¯s mansion will send someone over tonight. ¡± Grape¡¯s beautiful face was full of anticipation.

    ¡°Grape, after tonight, we can leave this ce.¡± Leng ruoxue said as she caressed the little guy¡¯s soft fur.

    ¡°Sister! I can take you away now. ¡± The little guy quickly expressed his position.

    ¡°No rush! We have to leave a gift for the city Lord of plentiful city before we leave!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with an evil smile.

    ¡°A gift? Why aren¡¯t you giving it to me?¡± When the little guy heard that he had to leave a present for the bad guy, he immediately said in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Because those gifts were specially prepared by my sister for the city Lord of plentiful city,¡± Leng ruoxue exined with a smile.

    ¡°Sister! I also want a present!¡± The little guy pouted his little mouth and said in a spoiled manner.

    ¡°Hehe! Once we leave this ce, big sister will prepare whatever Xiao Budian wants. However, we have to deal with the people from the city Lord¡¯s mansion first. ¡± A cold glint shed across Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes. Just now, Qing Jue had sent her a voice transmission, saying that the people from the city Lord¡¯s mansion had arrived.

    Just as Leng ruoxue finished her sentence, the three of them heard footstepsing from the courtyard. It seemed like there were quite a number of people.

    The three of them looked at each other andughed, but none of them left the room.

    Then, a ¡®bang¡¯ was heard. A loud sound was heard and the door was kicked open roughly. Following that, dozens of Men in ck rushed in. Their faces were covered with veils, only revealing their eyes. However, when they saw Leng ruoxue, their eyes were filled with shock.

    ¡°Who are you people? How dare you barge into my youngdy¡¯s room!¡± When grape saw those Men in ck, her eyes shed and she questioned them loudly. Moreover, she despised these Men in ck in her heart. If they came to kill, so be it. But they were actually dressed in ck. Tsk! Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re dressed in ck and your faces are covered, you can¡¯t tell who sent you.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to send you on your way. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll end the battle quickly. We won¡¯t let you feel any pain.¡± A ck-clothed man said. He really couldn¡¯t bear to kill such a beautiful woman. Unfortunately, they had no choice but to obey the city Lord¡¯s orders.

 Chapter 1483 - The fire Dragonâ€™s might (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1483: The fire Dragon¡¯s might (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Thank you so much, you guys are really good people.¡± Grape rolled his eyes and thought,¡¯you guys will end the battle quickly and won¡¯t cause us any pain. We¡¯ll be the opposite. We¡¯ll definitely make you regret taking this mission!¡¯ Hehe!

    ¡°Captain! Don¡¯t talk nonsense with them, master is still waiting for us to return and report!¡± Another Man in ck reminded him in a low voice.

    ¡°Mm! Brothers, let¡¯s send these three beauties on their way as soon as possible! We¡¯ve done a good thing!¡± The leader of the ck-clothed men said with a look of pity.

    However, his pretentious expression caused grape and lotus seed to look down on him. As for Leng ruoxue, she couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at them.

    With the captain¡¯s approval, the dozens of Men in ck were naturally eager to make a move. However, as soon as this idea took shape in their minds, they felt their hands and feet go soft. They could not hold the swords in their hands steadily, and some of them even dropped their swords to the ground.

    The leader of the Men in ck saw this and couldn¡¯t help but curse,¡±¡±Useless thing, you don¡¯t even want your weapon when you see a woman! So what if you haven¡¯t seen a woman in your hundreds of lives?¡±

    ¡°Captain! It¡¯s none of our business!¡± One of the men in ck quibbled in a low voice.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not your business, then who ¡®s? You have to learn from me, even in front of a beauty, you can¡¯t lose your weapon!¡± The leader of the Men in ck said confidently. However, just as he finished speaking, there was a ng and the weapon in his hand fell to the ground. Instantly, the room became silent. All the Men in ck lowered their heads in unison, and the leader¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment.

    ¡°Hahaha! You still have the face to talk about others!¡± Looking at the embarrassing state of the leader of the Men in ck, grape could not help butugh wildly. Her words also made the leader¡¯s face burn, as if it was on fire.

    ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Hurry up and kill them!¡± The leader of the Men in ck was a little angry from embarrassment. F * ck, this was really embarrassing. But fortunately, these three women were about to die, and those subordinates didn¡¯t dare to tell anyone about his embarrassing incident.

    ¡°Captain! We¡¯ve lost all our strength. ¡± One of the men in ck couldn¡¯t help but remind him.

    ¡°F * ck! There are so many of us here, and we can¡¯t even kill three women?¡± The leader of the Men in ck was furious! If he wasn¡¯t afraid of exposing his identity, he would have beaten these guys up a long time ago. They were really disappointing.

    ¡°Captain ¡­¡± A weak voice was heard, and dozens of Men in ck fell to the ground one after another.

    Seeing this! The leader of the Men in ck widened his eyes in disbelief. He even rubbed his eyes. What was going on? It¡¯s not the time to sleep! In the blink of an eye, he had actually be a loner!

    ¡°AI! How pitiful! Someone¡¯s be amander. ¡± Grape pursed his lips andughed. In fact, they had already drugged the room, so it was normal for those Men in ck to feel weak. As for the leader of the Men in ck! Because he was stronger than the other Men in ck, the effect of the drug was much slower. However, he could not run away.

    ¡°Dammit! What did you just say?¡± When the leader of the Men in ck heard grape¡¯s words, he became even more furious.

    ¡°I said you¡¯re themander of the light pole. Don¡¯t you understand humannguage?¡± Grape provoked him on purpose.

    ¡°You ¡­ Just you wait. I won¡¯t let you off.¡± The leader of the Men in ck threatened. Then, he turned around and kicked the Man in ck beside him while shouting,¡±¡±Get up! Hurry up and get up!¡±

    ¡°Hehe! Big sister, this ck fellow is so interesting! Those people are already dead, and he still wants them to get up. If they really get up, wouldn¡¯t that be like a corpseing back to life?¡± The little guy said with an evil smile.

    ¡°Mm! That guy¡¯s been too agitated, so his mind is a little muddled. We can¡¯t learn from him!¡± Leng ruoxue said in a serious tone. Their cooperation had further infuriated the leader of the Men in ck.

    ¡°What did you just say? I dare you to say that again!¡± The leader of the Men in ck roared in anger.

    However, as soon as he finished shouting, he felt that something was wrong with his body. He immediately became vignt. How did this happen? Could it be that they had fallen into someone else¡¯s trap? However, other than his own subordinates, even the master did not know that he would take action tonight. The leader of the Men in ck was bewildered. He was now certain that someone had betrayed them. As for who it was, he had no idea. The anger in his heart surged up, but he didn¡¯t dare to show it, in case the three women found out about his abnormality.

    ¡°You¡¯re not feeling well, right?¡± Grape ignored the Man in ck¡¯s anger and asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°You, how did you know?¡± Upon hearing grape¡¯s question, the Man in ck¡¯s heart tightened. Oh no! Could it be that they had discovered him?

    ¡°Do you know why they went limp and fainted?¡± Grape asked with a smile.

    ¡°W-what do you want to say?¡± The leader of the Men in ck suddenly felt a surge of fear in his heart, and he stuttered a little.

    ¡°In fact, long before you came, we had already drugged this room. The drug was supposed to repel insects, but you caught it. You guys are really unlucky!¡± Grape chuckled and spoke the truth. The unspoken meaning of her words was nothing more than,¡±you are the insects we want to drive away.¡±

    ¡°You ¡­ You¡¯re despicable!¡± When the leader of the Men in ck heard grape¡¯s words, he said in anger and hatred. If looks could kill, Leng ruoxue and the other two would have died a thousand times over.

    ¡°Eh? You dare to say we¡¯re despicable? This was the biggest joke in the world! So many of you came to kill three weak women, and you still say we¡¯re despicable! Alright! Since you think so highly of us, then we won¡¯t be polite. We¡¯re despicable. If you have the ability, kill us now!¡± Grape said provocatively.

    ¡°You think I can¡¯t kill you?¡± The leader of the ck-robed men roared in anger. He raised the sword in his hand and was about to swing it at Leng ruoxue and the other two. However, with a ng, his sword fell to the ground once again, and his arm drooped down.

    ¡°Hahaha! Is this what you meant by you can kill us?¡± Seeing this, grape was extremely happy

 Chapter 1484

    <h4>Chapter 1484: The fire Dragon¡¯s might (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Grape! Don¡¯t talk nonsense with him, let¡¯s just kill him!¡± Lotus seed said anxiously.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Grape nodded and exchanged a look with lotus seed. Then, the two of them attacked the leader of the Men in ck together ...

    Although the two of them were not as strong as the leader of the Men in ck, he was poisoned and could not disy his true strength. Therefore, it was quite easy for the two of them to deal with him together.

    ¡®Whoosh! Buzzzzzz! Whoosh!¡¯ The two of them continued to release divine power from their hands, which flew towards the leader of the ck-robed men. Seeing this, the leader of the ck-robed men wanted to Dodge in a hurry. However, he felt that his body was not as agile as before. He hesitated for a moment, and his body was injured. Soon, his clothes were torn into strips of cloth, and everything that should and should not be exposed could be vaguely seen.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± The leader of the Men in ck gritted his teeth. He was extremely ashamed and resentful, but his body was getting weaker and weaker, and he could not hold on any longer.

    Looking at the leader of the Men in ck who was on the verge of copse, the grapes and the Lotus seeds continued to exert their strength, releasing their divine power. Furthermore, the two of them deliberately kept on eating pills to replenish their divine power in front of the leader of the Men in ck. The leader was so angry that he almost vomited blood!

    F * ck! They were really bullying him! The leader of the Men in ck couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. The water and fire divine power Flying towards him was too much for him to handle. Right now, he absolutely had no power.

    ¡°Take my fire God¡¯s cut!¡± ¡°Fire!¡± Grape shouted and a huge fireball flew towards the Man in ck. Both the captain and the unconscious man on the ground were her targets.

    ¡°My water tornado is still the best!¡± Lotus seed was not to be outdone either. A waterfall-like water belt also flew straight towards the Men in ck.

    Seeing how serious the two of them were, Leng ruoxue was speechless. She thought to herself,¡¯so what if one of you is nning to start a fire while the other is going to put out the fire?¡¯ Or did they want to be in perfect harmony? However, no matter which one it was, these Men in ck probably wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it.

    Bang! Bang!¡¯ After two loud bangs, the Men in ck were set aze, and the waterfall that followed immediately extinguished the fire on their bodies. Seeing this, grape was naturally unwilling to give up. She released a few more fire god shes in session, hitting ck clothes ¡®body ...

    Then, lotus seed did the same.

    ¡°Stinky Lotus! Are you going against me?¡± Grape asked, a little annoyed.

    ¡°Of course not! I¡¯m putting out a fire! The room is so small, what if we get involved? Even if you want to set a fire, you have to wait until we¡¯re out!¡± Lotus seed said very seriously.

    ¡°Uh! That makes sense! I was too excited!¡± A good child who knows his mistakes and can change for the better. Hearing lotus seed¡¯s words, grape immediately admitted his mistake.

    At this moment, the leader of the Men in ck, who was already covered in injuries and had experienced both fire and water, was so angry that he wanted to faint like the others. Was this considered being bullied by a dog? In plentiful city, he could be considered as a person who could get whatever he wanted, when had he ever suffered such vexing anger! However, even if he wanted to faint, he couldn ¡®t. Furthermore, his body wasn¡¯t listening to him.

    He could only watch as Leng ruoxue and the other two walked past him and swaggered out. He couldn¡¯t catch his breath and his eyes rolled back. Finally, he copsed. Of course, he was definitely angry.

    ¡°He finally fainted as he wished. It really wasn¡¯t easy.¡± Grape sighed. As he spoke, Leng ruoxue and the other two had already walked out of the room.

    Standing in the courtyard, the three of them looked at each other. Grape then began to carry out her n of setting the house on fire. This was not her home anyway, so even if it was all burned down, she would not feel any heartache.

    The Vulcan¡¯s de in her hand was released continuously and soon, the room they were staying in was set on fire. Leng ruoxue smiled as she looked at the soaring mes,¡±¡±We can leave this ce now.¡±

    ¡°En!¡± Grape and lotus seed nodded, and the three of them walked out of the courtyard.

    As they walked, they did not see a single person. At this time, the guards in the courtyard had all disappeared. Suddenly, the sound of killing entered the ears of the three people. The three of them curiously followed the direction of the sound and just happened to see the woman who wanted to cooperate with them. She was leading a group of women to fight with the Men in ck ...

    ¡°Miss! Should we help?¡± Grape asked in a low voice. In fact, she was very afraid that she would be bitten back after helping. One must know that the scariest thing in this world was an ungrateful Wolf.

    ¡°Go and help them!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. Seeing that these women were all covered in wounds, it was clear that they had a strong will to live. In fact, if these women had given up on themselves, she would not have meddled in their business. However, it was obvious that these women wanted to live.

    ¡°En!¡± Grape and lotus seed were extremely excited. The young miss¡¯s medicine was too effective, so when they were dealing with those Men in ck before, it didn¡¯t take much effort. But now, it was different! These Men in ck were much more difficult to deal with than the previous ones.

    At the thought of this, the two of them could not wait any longer and rushed into the battle ...

    Their participation in the battle had helped to relieve the pressure on the women who were exhausted from the battle. Leng ruoxue then threw them some pills that could replenish their divine power. The women swallowed them without thinking and instantly felt the divine power in their bodies being replenished. At that moment, the women¡¯s auras soared!

    ¡°Thank you!¡± The woman said gratefully.

    ¡°Focus! Let¡¯s take care of these people!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Thedies who had their spirits lifted were all rubbing their fists and wiping their palms as they looked for their opponents. Leng ruoxue, on the other hand, was leisurely observing the battle. After all, her strength was the lowest among thesedies. Even if she were to ck off, no one would have any objections. Furthermore, she had just helped them.

    However, even though Leng ruoxue wanted to watch the battle, someone did not allow her to do so. Perhaps they thought she was a pushover. At the same time, three Men in ck had her surrounded.

    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Leng ruoxue gently stroked Xiao Budian¡¯s soft fur as she asked indifferently.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to kill you! Can¡¯t you tell?¡± One of the men in ck shouted angrily.

    ¡°Oh! Kill if you want to! Why are you so fierce? I¡¯m not scared. ¡± Leng ruoxueined on purpose.

 Chapter 1485

    <h4>Chapter 1485: The fire Dragon¡¯s might (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with her, kill her first!¡± The other man in ck said impatiently. There were so many of them, but they had not even killed a single woman! He couldn¡¯t help but feel depressed.

    ¡°I¡¯m so scared!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a face full of fear. However, she could not help butugh in her heart. Could strength really represent everything? Although the three Men in ck were all god tier Masters, they were overconfident if they wanted to kill her! She might not be as strong as the three of them, but who said that they had to fight with real weapons!

    ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s toote to be afraid now. None of you will be able to live today!¡± The ck-clothed man who spoke first said.

    ¡°AI! Since that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t just let myself be ughtered like that. All of you,e at me together!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. Her words caused the hearts of all the women in the battle to tremble. A sense of shame welled up in their hearts. Leng ruoxue was only a mid-stage deity, and yet she didn¡¯t even put these Men in ck in her eyes. There was naturally no need for them to be afraid. When they thought of this, their confidence exploded. A powerful aura burst out from their bodies, and their movements became even more ferocious. In an instant, the Men in ck who were fighting with them, They were all suspicious, but no one dared to let their guard down.

    As for Leng ruoxue, she had never expected that a simple sentence of hers would have such a huge effect. However, she was not in the mood to think about such things. Her attention waspletely focused on the three Men in ck in front of her.

    Hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, the three Men in ck could not help butugh,¡±¡±Hahaha! A beauty! We won¡¯t show any mercy to a woman, so you¡¯re dead!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to be tender to me! Don¡¯t talk nonsense, just do it!¡± Leng ruoxue urged, her beautiful face still showing an impatient expression.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re rushing to your death!¡± After one of the men in ck finished speaking, he could not wait any longer and attacked Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Sister! I¡¯ll help you!¡± Xiao Budian, who was in Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms, saw this and immediately went up to meet him. His little ws were moving left and right, drawing a beautiful cold light in the air. In the blink of an eye, the ck-clothed man¡¯s body was covered with w marks, and blood was seeping out from the w marks.

    ¡°How pitiful! You can¡¯t even defeat a small beast that hasn¡¯t even reached adulthood. ¡± Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but exim loudly. At this moment, the ck-robed man who was entangled by Xiao Budian had no way to fight back other than to Dodge. If his movements were too slow, he would be caught by Xiao Budian¡¯s sharp ws.

    ¡°Dammit! You shut up!¡± The ck-clothed man who was fighting with the little guy roared out in anger.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t win, I can¡¯t win! And you don¡¯t allow others to say it! You¡¯re really too stingy!¡± Leng ruoxue was very dissatisfied. The consequences were equally serious, and the other two men in ck had be her punching bags. However, before she made her move, she waved her fair and tender little hand in the air, and a powder that was almost invisible to the naked eye was sprinkled directly on the two men in ck ...

    In an instant, the two men in ck felt an extremely itchy sensation on their bodies, as if thousands of insects were gnawing at them. The painful and itchy feeling made them feel extremely ufortable.

    The itchiness on their bodies caused the two of them to reach out their hands to scratch the itchy spots. Leng ruoxue took the opportunity to make her move ...

    A huge fire Dragon soared into the sky, its huge eyes staring fiercely at the two ugly Men in ck. Then, with lightning speed, it charged towards the two men aggressively ...

    This fire Dragon was condensed by Leng ruoxue using her divine power. The mes on the fire Dragon were her Natal mes. Even the tiniest bit of it would turn it into ashes. Leng ruoxue¡¯s motive for adding her Natal mes into the fire Dragon was naturally to kill it in one strike. After all, she did not have the upper hand in terms of strength!

    The fire Dragon was extremely fast, and before the two ck-clothed men could react, it had already wrapped them up tightly. They didn¡¯t even have the chance to cry out before they were directly reduced to a part of the air, disappearing from the world.

    Leng ruoxue was stunned when she saw this! The power of his mes was so great! I just don¡¯t know if it can burn a reverent-God, hehe! She couldn¡¯t help but let her imagination run wild.

    As for the ck-clothed man who was currently entangled by the little guy, after seeing hispanion disappear just like that from the corner of his eye, his heart trembled. His footsteps became somewhat disorderly, and even the gaze he used to look at the little guy revealed a trace of fear. That Dragon was really too powerful. How could it let people live!

    Moreover, after the Dragon had eliminated the two men in ck, not only did it not disappear, but it was even staring at him like a tiger watching its prey. How could this not make him scared? At this moment, he really wanted to run away. However, the little guy would not give him the chance to do so. Taking advantage of the time when he was still in the middle of his spell, he grabbed a few more streaks from his body. When he felt a little tired, he jumped back into Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms and handed the ck-robed man, who was covered in wounds, to the fire Dragon that Leng ruoxue had conjured.

    ¡°You, what are you doing? Don¡¯t mess around!¡± Looking at the proud Fire Dragon, the Man in ck was so scared that he was incoherent. The expression on his face was like a wronged wife. Wu ... He was wrong. He shouldn¡¯t have thought that this woman was the weakest and wanted to deal with her. This woman was clearly a pig to eat the Tiger. Her strength was the highest among these women. Damn it! She had actually hidden her strength and caused him to misunderstand.

    Fortunately, Leng ruoxue did not know the thoughts of this ck-robed man. Otherwise, she would definitely cry out in grievance because she was only a mid level deity. It was just that her mes were a little abnormal.

    As if it understood the Man in ck¡¯s words, the fire Dragon in the air stared at the Man in ck for a long time with a conflicted expression. Finally, it slowly flew towards the Man in ck. At this time, the Man in ck was so scared that his legs were weak, and he couldn¡¯t run even if he wanted to.

    In an instant, the fire Dragon pounced at the Man in ck again ...

    After eliminating the three Men in ck, the fire Dragon, who was unwilling to be left out, began to attack the other Men in ck. However, at this time, the Men in ck were fighting with the women, so it was not easy for it to make a move. Therefore, it just wandered around in the air. Once it encountered a Man in ck who was alone, it would be its!

 Chapter 1486

    <h4>Chapter 1486: The fire Dragon¡¯s might (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    As the number of men in ck inexplicably decreased, the women who were focused on fighting the Men in ck also felt that something was wrong. Moreover, the temperature around them seemed to have suddenly risen. At this time, someone realized that a fire Dragon had appeared beside him.

    Seeing that it had attracted everyone¡¯s attention, the fire Dragon let out a few long roars towards the sky in satisfaction. It then continued to shake its head and tail at Leng ruoxue.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue could only helplessly say,¡±¡±All of you, move aside. Leave those people to my Fire Dragon.¡±

    As the master of her own life me, she was very clear about the fire Dragon¡¯s thoughts. She also knew that the fire Dragon she had mimicked had consciousness. Who asked her me to be different!

    When the women heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, they were a little skeptical. However, they still tactfully made way for her. After they retreated to a safe ce, the ck-robed man with the bruises on his body was instantly exposed.

    When the fire Dragon saw this, it was extremely excited! Sob ... It seemed that the bad master had not let it out for a long time. Today, it had to do something big!

    As the saying goes, the Natal me would be nurtured by the owner. Although the consciousness of the me was notplete, it had already taken shape and was connected to Leng ruoxue¡¯s mind. Therefore, its actions could also be considered as Leng ruoxue¡¯s subconscious thoughts.

    At the same time, the fire Dragon suddenly expanded its body. It was now more than twice as big as before, and the mes on its body burned even more fiercely. In the next second, it covered all the dumbfounded Men in ck in its mes ...

    In just a few seconds, the Man in ck disappeared without a trace, not even leaving a strand of hair behind.

    All the women, including grape and lotus seed, widened their eyes in disbelief and were speechless for a long time!

    Half a moment! The crowd finally regained their senses. Thedy walked to Leng ruoxue¡¯s side and said with a fearful expression,¡±¡±I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a powerful Beastie.¡± AI! It seemed that the other party had indeed shown mercy to them. Otherwise, they would not be a match for this beast.

    Because the fire Dragon that Leng ruoxue had conjured had a physical body and even its eyes were alive, they had mistaken it for a Beastie. However, Leng ruoxue had no intention of exining it to them. She only smiled faintly and said,¡±¡±It¡¯s my trump card. I won¡¯t use it easily, because once I use it, it will sleep for a long time.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! That¡¯s right! In order to avoid any more trouble, let¡¯s quickly leave this ce!¡± The woman suggested. This time, they had escaped from death, so all the women wanted to leave as soon as possible.

    ¡°Mm! Do you have any ns for the future?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°This ... We haven¡¯t decided yet!¡± The woman said, a little embarrassed. Before this, they had been thinking about how to escape. As for what would happen in the future, they really had not thought about it.

    ¡°Actually, what I want to say is that women don¡¯t necessarily have to rely on men to live. If you want, you can also make your own world.¡± Leng ruoxue half reminded and half encouraged him.

    ¡°Can we?¡± All the women said in unison. Although some of them were obtained by Liao yang through extraordinary means, over time, they had be ustomed to it. As for the other women, some of them were willing to follow Liao yang, and some were sent here by their families. The one thing they had inmon was that they had all epted their fate! This was because unless the women in the divine realm were especially doted on by their families, they could only be reduced to the chess pieces of their families. This profound thought that had been ingrained in them for a long time had caused them to lose their sense of self! He didn¡¯t even think about his future.

    However, Leng ruoxue¡¯s words had touched them greatly! They couldn¡¯t help but think about it seriously, but they didn¡¯t have much confidence.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I? As long as you want to, you can do it! Of course, if you want to continue with your previous life, that¡¯s your choice. But what I want to say is that a woman who depends on a man¡¯s life will never be truly respected by others. ¡± Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s quickly leave this ce!¡± Leng ruoxue spoke again as she looked at the confused expressions on thedies ¡®faces. She knew that even though her thoughts had shaken thesedies, it would still take time for them to ept it.

 Chapter 1487

    <h4>Chapter 1487: Good character (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°En!¡± The women nodded and walked towards the door together. However, they were all preupied with their own thoughts and did not notice that the fire Dragon had disappeared.

    Not long after they walked out of the courtyard, a huge fire started burning ...

    At this moment, Zuo Yi, who was not far away from the courtyard, saw the fire Dragon and sighed in his heart. He could offend anyone but a woman! Look at how ruthless these women are, just let them go! Before he left, he had to set fire to the courtyard! He really didn¡¯t cherish his property! However, when he saw that Leng ruoxue and the other two were safe and sound, he turned around and left.

    After Leng ruoxue and the rest left the courtyard, they separated from the otherdies. In her words, it was too dangerous for everyone to walk together and it would not be easy for them to leave the city, so it was better for them to split up. The otherdies heard her words and felt that it was very reasonable. However, they had received Leng ruoxue¡¯s help before and she had touched them greatly. Hence, they were all a little reluctant to part with her. Seeing their expressions, Leng ruoxue felt helpless. However, he still had to split up with them.

    After the crowd dispersed, Leng ruoxue and the other two did not leave plentiful city immediately.

    ¡°Miss! Aren¡¯t we leaving?¡± Grape looked at Leng ruoxue, his face full of curiosity.

    ¡°Go! However, not now. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°When will it be?¡± Grape and lotus seed asked in confusion.

    ¡°We have to go to the city Lord¡¯s mansion.¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Uh! Miss! We¡¯ve just escaped from there, are we going to be sheep in a Tiger¡¯s Den?¡± Grape¡¯s face was full of question marks. She believed that the youngdy would not want to go to the city Lord¡¯s mansion for no reason. Moreover, she would not go there to see Liao yang. So, what exactly did the youngdy want to do? She was really curious.

    ¡°Then you want to leave just like this? Liao yang caused us to suffer quite a bit of shock, so we should at least collect some interest!¡± Leng ruoxue replied matter-of-factly.

    ¡°What miss said makes sense!¡± When grape and lotus seed heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, they immediately nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Little guy! It¡¯s all up to you now. Take us to the Liao family¡¯s treasure vault!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she instructed.

    Hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s instructions, grape and Lianzi could not help but feel a few ck lines sliding down their foreheads. They thought to themselves,¡±young miss is too ruthless. She actually wants to go to the Liao family¡¯s treasure room for a tour. However, with Xiao Budian¡¯s presence, there¡¯s really no ce young miss can¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The little guy happily nodded his head. This was something he loved to do the most.

    Following a sh of white light, when Leng ruoxue and the others opened their eyes again, they had already entered a secret chamber.

    ¡°Waa! Is this the Liao family¡¯s treasure room?¡± Grape looked around excitedly. This secret room was not very big, but there were many things inside. There were all kinds of rare treasures. Although she came from the yin family of the eight great divine regions, she still couldn¡¯t help but drool when she saw the good things in this secret room.

    ¡°En!¡± The little guy proudly nodded his head.

    ¡°Little guy! You¡¯re really amazing, you actually found this ce!¡± Grape¡¯s face was full of admiration. At this moment, the little guy had simply be her idol.

    ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s just average. ¡± The little guy was very modest. In fact, he wasn¡¯t the one who found this ce! It was his sister who told him, so grape¡¯s words made him a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, we¡¯re going to take everything away from here, leaving nothing for them. ¡± Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Mm! Miss! I¡¯ll go over there. ¡± Grape pointed to the left side of the secret room.

    ¡°Miss! Then I¡¯ll go to the left!¡± Lotus seed said.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. The three of them split up and worked together, each collecting the items from a position.

    The three of them did not even look at the things they saw and kept them into their storage equipment. Not long after, therge secret chamber was empty.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest looked at each other and smiled when they saw the three of them. Then, Leng ruoxue ordered Xiao Budian to move them out of the city gate. At this moment, the city Lord¡¯s mansion had also discovered that the courtyard was on fire. However, when Liao Hui and his men arrived, the entire courtyard had already been burned to ashes.

    Looking at the destroyed courtyard in front of him, Liao Hui¡¯s heart ached. One must know that he had spent a lot of money to build this courtyard! At this time, he had long forgotten about the woman living in the courtyard. All he thought about was his loss. However, at this moment, he didn¡¯t know that his treasure house had also been robbed. Otherwise, he would have vomited blood in anger.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the other two had already left plentiful city with Xiao Budian¡¯s help. Looking at the city gates, Leng ruoxue smiled at grape and Lianzi and said,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°En!¡± Grape and lotus seed nodded. However, grape still had a big question. Did they just leave like that? Wasn¡¯t Liao yang still alive and well?

    ¡°Miss! Why didn¡¯t you get rid of Liao yang? I thought you would be so angry that you would kill him!¡± Grape shamelessly asked.

    ¡°Grape, do you know what men care about the most besides power and status? Don¡¯t you think that his current state is better than being dead?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s true!¡± Grape nodded. It was indeed a very painful thing for a lecherous man to lose his ability in that area.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s more painful to let him live than to die. And Liao Hui, we robbed him of his many years of savings. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s more depressing than killing them?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to kill the father and son of the Liao family, but she was too weak now. On top of that, the father and son of the Liao family had the God lord¡¯s estate as their backing. Therefore, she didn¡¯t want to get into a conflict with the God lord¡¯s estate too soon. After all, one had to look at the owner before they beat a dog!

    ¡°Yes.¡± Grape and lotus seed nodded at the same time. The three of them chatted as they walked, and soon, they were out of the sight of plentiful city.

    Before they reached the meeting point with Ning Hai and the rest, Leng ruoxue and the other two saw a tall figure walking towards them.

    ¡°Ruoxue! You guys are finally out! I¡¯m so worried. If you guys didn¡¯te out, I would have to return to plentiful city to save you. ¡± Ning Hai said impatiently before they even got close.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have made brother ning worry. ¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was apologetic.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! It¡¯s good that you¡¯re safe! Ruoxue, let¡¯s quickly get on our way to avoid any more trouble!¡± Ning Hai urged. He was afraid that the people from the city Lord¡¯s mansion would chase after Leng ruoxue and the other two when they realized that they had disappeared.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. At this moment, a huge Grey Eagle flew over and pounced at Leng ruoxue. However, Leng ruoxue managed to Dodge it.

 Chapter 1488

    <h4>Chapter 1488: Good character (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Wu ... Xue ¡®er! It¡¯s only been a few days and you¡¯re already despising me!¡± Hui ao said with an aggrieved expression. There were even tears glistening in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m not despising you! You¡¯re so big, if you pounce on me, I¡¯ll be injured. ¡± Leng ruoxue said speechlessly. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. Even if you want to act coquettishly, you have to do it after the mimicry! Anyone would be scared if you pounced on them like this.

    ¡°Oh!¡± When Hui ao heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he quickly transformed into his mimicry appearance and pounced into Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Hehe! Xue ¡®er! I miss you so much!¡± Hui ao said shyly as he rubbed his head against Leng ruoxue¡¯s chest.

    Seeing his beloved pet like this, Ning Hai hid far away, with the words ¡®I don¡¯t know it¡¯ written on his face.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! Let¡¯s go!¡± Ning Hai started to urge him again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng ruoxue smiled helplessly.

    After regrouping with the crowd, Leng ruoxue and the rest were prepared to set off towards the ning residence. However, when they saw the others, Leng ruoxue identally discovered Hong Luan among them. There was a tall and handsome man standing beside her, guarding Hong Luan like a guardian angel.

    ¡°Ruoxue! It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re fine!¡± When Hong Luan saw Leng ruoxue, she was extremely excited.

    ¡°Hong Luan? Didn¡¯t you guys leave? Why is he with big brother ning and the others?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°I was worried about you, so I didn¡¯t leave plentiful city too far. I happened to meet brother ning and identally found out about your rtionship with them, so we stayed here to wait for you.¡± Hong Ling exined with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡± Qing Yun, the man beside Hong Ling, also said.

    ¡°The one who saved you wasn¡¯t me, you¡¯re wee.¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°I know, but if it wasn¡¯t for you, that person wouldn¡¯t have saved me.¡± Qing Yun understood. The other party was willing to save him because of Leng ruoxue. Hence, he owed Leng ruoxue a favor, and he would definitely return this favor when he had the chance. Beastie was a person who knew how to repay kindness.

    ¡°Oh right! We¡¯re about to leave this ce, where are you guys nning to go?¡± Leng ruoxue knew that Beastie was a stubborn person, so she could only change the topic.

    ¡°We have nowhere to go. Can we go with you?¡± Hong Luan said, a little embarrassed. Actually, this was something she had discussed with brother Qing. The two of them wanted to stay by Leng ruoxue¡¯s side to see if there was a chance to repay her kindness. Otherwise, they would feel uneasy. However, they did not have any good reason to stay by her side, so they could only find the worst excuse, which was that they did not know if she would take them in. Thinking of this, she looked at Leng ruoxue with a pitiful gaze, then turned to Ning Hai and the others ...

    The charm of a beautiful woman was indeed invincible. Before Leng ruoxue and Ning Hai could speak, someone impatiently said,¡±¡±Captain, let them stay! They¡¯re pretty strong, and our team just so happens to becking people. ¡±

    After hearing his team member¡¯s words, Ning Hai was a little embarrassed. In fact, he knew very well that they didn¡¯t want to join their team at all. They just wanted to find an opportunity to repay ruoxue. However, looking at ruoxue¡¯s appearance, she didn¡¯t seem to want to be their benefactor. If he took in these two people and made ruoxue unhappy, that wouldn¡¯t be the result he wanted. So, for a moment, he really didn¡¯t dare to make this decision.

    At the thought of this, Ning Hai¡¯s gaze turned towards Leng ruoxue, using his eyes to ask for her opinion. Leng ruoxue had no choice but to say,¡±¡±Big brother ning! Since they have no home to return to, you should take them in!¡±

    ¡°En, you guyse with us!¡± Ning Hai nodded and said to Hong Luan and Qing Yun, but he couldn¡¯t help but think in his heart,¡±it¡¯s not that she wants to follow me, okay?¡± However, since this was ruoxue¡¯s idea, he had to obey it. Who asked him to not help ruoxue in plentiful city, and he had always felt guilty!

    After the discussion, Hong Luan and Leng ruoxue set off with Leng ruoxue and the others ...

    On the way, when they passed the first city, Ning Hai was afraid that what happened in plentiful city would happen again. He did not tell Hui ao to stop at the city gate. Instead, he set up a tent outside the city and nned to leave the city immediately after entering the city the next morning. This was because, ording to the regtions of the divine realm, when passing by other people¡¯s cities, they were not allowed to fly directly, otherwise, they would be severely punished.

    When Leng ruoxue saw Ning Hai¡¯s quivering, she could only helplessly put on her men¡¯s clothes again. This time, there wouldn¡¯t be any men who would have any ideas about her!

    Initially, Qing Jue wanted to use the universal bracelet to change Leng ruoxue¡¯s gender. That way, no one would suspect Leng ruoxue¡¯s gender. However, Leng ruoxue was not willing to do so. After changing her gender, she could not immediately return to her original gender. All she wanted to do was to return to the godly maind as soon as possible. Hence, she was not willing to let Qing Jue change her gender! But in this way, she would have to work harder.

    However, in order to reduce the trouble, it was worth the hard work.

    After half a month¡¯s long journey, they were also getting closer and closer to the ning family¡¯s divine realm.

    ¡°Ruoxue! After passing through Firefly city and a forest, we will be in the ning family¡¯s divine territory. Once we reach the ning family¡¯s divine territory, we will be truly safe. ¡± Ning Hai pointed at the city in front of him and said with a rxed expression. It should be known that for the past half a month, he had been on tenterhooks almost every day, afraid that something would go wrong. Fortunately, he had arrived at Firefly city safely. Although this was not a city that belonged to the ning family, it was close to the ning family¡¯s divine realm. Therefore, the rtionship between the city Lord of Firefly city and the ning family had always been close. It could be said that they were dependent on the ning family¡¯s divine realm to survive.

    ¡°Firefly city? The name of this city is quite special. ¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the three words above the city gate and chuckled.

    ¡°Hahaha! Ruoxue! You don¡¯t know, there is a reason why this ce is called Firefly city. Every summer, countless fireflies will gather here, and the scene is really spectacr! Moreover, even if there is no lighting equipment, the Firefly city is still brightly lit at night. Therefore, some people also call this the nightless city. However, it only has such a Grand asion in summer. ¡± Ning Hai exined with a smile.

    ¡°Xia Tian? Isn¡¯t that the case now?¡± Leng ruoxue asked suspiciously. ording to what big brother ning said, wouldn¡¯t they be able to see thousands of fireflies tonight?

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s why we came at the wrong time, but luckily, we¡¯re only staying for one night. ¡± Ning Hai said gloomily.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Hearing Ning Hai¡¯s words and seeing his depressed expression, Leng ruoxue was in a dilemma. What did big brother ning mean by this? Weren¡¯t you very happy when you talked about the Firefly Festival? Why did he be depressed again after such a short while? Could it be that men could change their faces like flipping through a book? AI! A man¡¯s heart was truly like a Needle at the Bottom of the Sea!

 Chapter 1489

    <h4>Chapter 1489: Good character (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Ruoxue! The Grand asion was quite attractive, but it was not a good thing for the people who were staying here. Sigh! You¡¯ll know when you experience it for yourself tonight. ¡± Ning Hai sighed.

    After that, Ning Hai led the group into Firefly city.

    In Firefly city, there were not many people on the streets. Leng ruoxue and the others walked on the streets, but not only did they not see many people, other than the Inns, almost all the shops had closed their doors. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue was very puzzled.

    ¡°Big brother ning! Is today a special day? Why are all the shops in the city closed?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Ruoxue! You¡¯ll know tonight. ¡± Ning Hai smiled but didn¡¯t answer. It was obvious that he wanted to maintain a sense of mystery.

    Ning Hai led the group to a familiar Inn. Before they entered the room, Ning Hai told Leng ruoxue that they could go to sleep.

    After hearing Ning Hai¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue¡¯s forehead was dripping with cold sweat. Although it was close to evening, there was still at least two to four hours before the sky turned dark! Besides, they hadn¡¯t even had dinner yet. Wasn¡¯t it a little too early for them to sleep the first thing they did after entering the room?

    ¡°Miss! It¡¯s not wrong for us to listen to big brother ning. ¡± Grape also said with a mysterious look.

    ¡°Grape! You¡¯re keeping me in suspense too?¡± Leng ruoxue said gloomily. She felt even more aggrieved in her heart. Sob ... You guys are such bullies! Knowing that it was her first time in the divine realm, they had actually colluded to hide it from her! This was really too much!

    ¡°Miss! You¡¯ll know at night. Now go to sleep!¡± Grape urged with a smile.

    ¡°Then sleep! However, the grapes! You¡¯re not allowed to call me young miss anymore, I¡¯m young master now. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded helplessly. It seemed like they were nning to keep her in suspense untilte at night. Why was she so pitiful!

    ¡°I know, miss! I will remember to call you young master in front of others. ¡± Grape promised.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    After lying on the bed, Leng ruoxue became more and more depressed as she thought about it. Unknowingly, she slowly entered Dreand.

    Late at night.

    Leng ruoxue was awoken by the buzzing sound in her ears. She opened her eyes impatiently and realized that it was already morning. No, it wasn¡¯t daybreak. The sky outside was filled with countless fireflies. Through the window, he could see the fireflies. They were fist-sized, round, and looked very cute. A pair of transparent wings kept pping, and the light source at the end of the wings was shining with a dazzling white light, illuminating the dark night sky as if it was daytime.

    However, these fireflies were a little too loud. It was so noisy that she couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all. At the same time, Leng ruoxue finally understood why big brother ning and grape wanted her to sleep. It was because of this.

    ¡°Miss! You¡¯re awake!¡± At this moment, grape walked into the inner room from the outside.

    ¡°Mm! Do the people here sleep during the day?¡± Leng ruoxue said. No wonder so many shops were closed when they entered the city in the afternoon.

    ¡°I heard so. This is my first time here too, miss! The scene outside is really spectacr. Let¡¯s go outside and enjoy it!¡± Grape said eagerly, her beautiful face full of anticipation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng ruoxue washed up and walked out of the room with the grapes. At the door of the room, she met Ning Hai who wanted toe downstairs to have dinner with her. The few of them went to the dining room.

    Sitting in the dining room, after ordering the dishes, Leng ruoxue¡¯s gaze turned to the window. Seeing this, Ning Hai smiled and asked,¡±¡±How is it? Isn¡¯t it spectacr?¡±

    ¡°Mm! However, these bugs are a little noisy!¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    ¡°Hehe! Without the existence of these insects, Firefly city would have already be the possession of some powerful force. ¡± Ning Hai exined. Firefly city was owned by a small family. Although it was very close to the ning family¡¯s divine territory, the ning family did not n to take it under their control, and these bugs were a big reason.

    Not only that, but many forces also lost interest in Firefly city because of the existence of these fireflies. Although these fireflies brought a spectacr scene, they also ate a lot. To keep these fireflies alive, they would lose a lot of money. And these fireflies could not bring too much benefit to the city. Except for attracting some outsiders toe and admire them every summer, there were not many benefits. However, these fireflies were like a guardian angel to the city Lord and the people of Firefly city.

    Therefore, they very much weed these fireflies toe and live for free every year, and these fireflies also knew how to repay kindness. If anyone had any ideas about Firefly city, they would definitely be attacked by them. After many years of living together, Firefly city and those fireflies who treated this ce as their home had long formed a wonderful symbiotic rtionship, and they had always lived in peace.

    ¡°Mm! It seems that these fireflies are getting along well with the people in the city. ¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    ¡°Yup! The people of Firefly city regard them as their guardian deities. It is said that a long time ago, these fireflies once saved the lives of their entire city, so they treat these insects very well, especially when summeres, the people in the city will consciously change their rest time for them. Moreover, these insects are also very intelligent, although their strength is not high. ¡± Ning Hai said with a smile.

    ¡°They¡¯ve already formed a symbiotic rtionship. This is quite good. At least, I don¡¯t have to worry about being bullied by others.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Ruoxue! Do you know how much it costs to feed these bugs? There are so many of them, it¡¯s not easy to keep them alive!¡± Ning Hai was speechless.

    ¡°Since they¡¯ve already formed a wonderful symbiotic rtionship, it¡¯s easy to keep them alive!¡± Leng ruoxue replied calmly.

    ¡°Uh! There are so many of them, how are we going to feed them?¡± Ning Hai¡¯s face was full of question marks.

    ¡°If I were the city Lord, I would let them find their own food.¡± Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Looking for food? If they knew how to find their own food, they wouldn¡¯t havee here to live in the first ce. ¡± Ning Hai couldn¡¯t help but remind her. He felt that Leng ruoxue¡¯s idea was clearly whimsical! The intelligence of these fireflies was not very high. How tomunicate with them was a big problem. If these fireflies were really so obedient, this ce would probably have changed owners long ago.

    ¡°Big brother ning! These fireflies have been here for many years, right? Have you ever thought that they only appear in the summer, so where do they go in the winter?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°They should be hibernating in winter!¡± Ning Hai thought for a while and said.

    ¡°Even if you want to hibernate, there should be a ce! Besides, we¡¯re not from here, so how can we be so sure that the city Lord here has no way ofmunicating with these fireflies?¡± Leng ruoxue continued.

 Chapter 1490

    <h4>Chapter 1490: Good character (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Uh! Alright! You¡¯ve convinced me. ¡± Ning Hai was helpless. What Leng ruoxue said did make sense. He was not from Firefly city after all!

    ¡°Hahaha! Big brother ning! Let¡¯s eat! Let¡¯s go for a walk on the streetster!¡± Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw Ning Hai¡¯s resigned expression.

    ¡°En!¡± Ning Hai nodded. After the meal, Ning Hai brought Leng ruoxue and the other two to the streets.

    At this moment, the pedestrians on the streets were like a sea of people, and the streets were bustling with life. Furthermore, every shop was open for business. Leng ruoxue was amazed by their unique business model. It seemed like no matter where one was, one would be able to find a way to survive!

    On the street, it felt more real than observing the fireflies through the window in the room. Furthermore, some of the fireflies did not seem to be afraid of strangers. Two of them actually flew down from the sky andnded on Leng ruoxue¡¯s shoulders.

    Leng ruoxue lifted her beautiful eyes and looked at the two little things on her shoulders who were slightly shy. Her forehead was filled with ck lines. She couldn¡¯t help but grumble,¡±you two are just two little bugs, what are you so shy about?¡± Oh! Could it be that these two little fellows were female? She let her thoughts run wild.

    These two little guys were very beautiful. Their bodies were golden and translucent, looking like two exquisite crafts. They were very likable.

    ¡°Young master! Not only do you attract beasts, but you also attract insects!¡± Grape sighed. However, the moment her words left her mouth, it attracted the angry re of the two little worms on Leng ruoxue¡¯s shoulders. Seeing this, she could not help butugh.

    ¡°Hahaha! They¡¯re still staring at me!¡± Grapeughed wildly.

    ¡°Grape! We¡¯re on the streets, so be careful of your image. ¡± Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but remind her maidservant when she saw her maidservantughing without any regard for her image.

    ¡°Miss! These two little things are quite interesting. But why didn¡¯t any insectsnd on me?¡± Grape saw a Firefly on lotus seed¡¯s shoulder, and his heart suddenly felt unbnced.

    ¡°AI! His character!¡± Lotus seed said deliberately, obviously trying to anger grape, as if to verify her words. At this time, a Firefly also fell from Ning Hai¡¯s shoulder.

    Seeing this situation, grape became even more depressed. Her mind began to run wild. Could it be that she was really a bad person?

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Leng ruoxue and the othersughed happily when they saw grape¡¯s troubled and depressed look.

    ¡°Miss! You guys ganged up to bully me!¡± Grape¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as he said in an extremely aggrieved manner.

    ¡°Someone even colluded to hide it from me before!¡± Leng ruoxue kindly reminded grape when she heard her words.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Grape looked at Leng ruoxue pitifully and called out pitifully.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to act pitiful!¡± Leng ruoxue said without giving him any face. After she finished speaking, she even deliberately teased the two fireflies on her shoulders.

    AI! Seeing Leng ruoxue¡¯s expression, grape waspletely depressed. Boohoo ... The young miss was taking revenge. And obviously, the others had all wisely chosen to stand on the young miss ¡®side. Why was she so pitiful! It was fine if those little bugs didn¡¯t like her, but they were also bullied.

    ¡°Miss! Let¡¯s go over there and take a look! There are so many people there, I wonder what they are doing?¡± At this time, lotus seed saw a lot of people gathered not far from them from the corner of his eye. He couldn¡¯t help but feel curious.

    ¡°You can let big brother ning apany you! I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ll rest here and wait for you. ¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought. She had never liked crowded ces. In addition, Firefly city was a little noisy at night, so she had enough of walking around after a while.

    ¡°Miss! If you¡¯re tired, let¡¯s go back to the inn!¡± Upon hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, lotus seed hurriedly replied.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! You guys don¡¯t need to worry about me, go and y on your own!¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    ¡°How can this be!¡± Lotus seed didn¡¯t agree.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You won¡¯t listen to me?¡± Leng ruoxue deliberately put on a straight face and said in a slightly displeased tone.

    ¡°Miss! We¡¯ll go y by ourselves, but you just wait for us here and don¡¯t run around!¡± Grape reminded him with a serious face.

    ¡°Mm! I won¡¯t run around, I¡¯ll just sit here and wait for you, okay?¡± Leng ruoxue could not help butugh. These two maidservants were treating her like a child. Could she have lost it?

    ¡°Ruoxue! Then I¡¯ll stay here to apany you!¡± Ning Hai said worriedly. Ruoxue¡¯s strength was too low. He was not at ease to let her stay here alone, even though he did not think that there would be any danger in Firefly city.

    ¡°Big brother ning! Don¡¯t worry about me! I¡¯ll have to trouble you to look after the grapes and lotus seeds for me. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. She had many ways to save her life, but she was worried about the grapes and the Lotus seed.

    ¡°Alright then! Ruoxue! Wait for us here!¡± Ning Hai warned, as if he was afraid that he would not be able to see Leng ruoxue when he returned.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded towards the housekeeper and the housekeeper. Then, she found an inconspicuous corner and sat down.

    After watching Ning Hai and the other two leave, Leng ruoxue was certain that they would not return so early, so she walked around the area casually. Then, she returned to the ce where they had agreed to meet and waited for them.

    Not long after, Ning Hai came back with grapes and lotus seeds. Along with him was a strange man and woman. They looked to be in their early twenties and were very beautiful. The man was a god tier master, while the woman was only a god tier. From their expressions, they seemed to be arguing about something.

    ¡°Young master! Let¡¯s go back to the inn!¡± When he reached Leng ruoxue¡¯s side, grape pulled on her arm unhappily and left.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Suddenly, they heard a loud shout.

    Leng ruoxue was confused, while Ning Hai and the other two were impatient.

    ¡°You¡¯re their master?¡± At this moment, the woman walked in front of Leng ruoxue and questioned her loudly. However, when she saw Leng ruoxue¡¯s iparably handsome face, she immediately turned into a lovestruck girl. Her beautiful face was dyed with a touch of red, and her beautiful eyes flickered with countless carefulness.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue, who did not know what was going on, nodded her head. Countless question marks appeared in her mind.

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy these two maidservants, state your price!¡± The woman said shyly. However, it was hard to change her nature.

    ¡°Miss, did you make a mistake? I didn¡¯t say I was going to sell my own maidservant!¡± Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. Seeing that both of them were dressed very luxuriously, their background should not be ordinary. However, even if they were born into a noble family, they couldn¡¯t possibly force them to buy, right?

    ¡°Big brother! Just sell them to me! It¡¯s rare for my fianc¨¦ to take a fancy to these two girls and follow my fianc¨¦. That¡¯s their good fortune that they¡¯ve cultivated for several generations!¡± The woman said pitifully as tears appeared in her eyes.

 Chapter 1491

    <h4>Chapter 1491: Top-grade (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Meiling! Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± As soon as the woman spoke, the man beside her immediately rebuked.

    ¡°Cousin! These are my heartfelt words. I¡¯ve said it before, if you really like these two girls, I don¡¯t mind you taking them. ¡± The woman named Meiling said with a magnanimous look.

    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying? When did I say I¡¯d take them in?¡± The man sighed and said helplessly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like them very much? As long as cousin likes it, I will help you get it. Who asked me to be your fianc¨¦e!¡± Meiling said seriously.

    ¡°Meiling! ¡°You ...¡± The man was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak.

    Listening to their conversation, Leng ruoxue could not help but feel a few ck lines sliding down her forehead. She thought to herself,¡¯these two people are really of the highest quality. They don¡¯t even ask for other people¡¯s opinions and are so self-righteous?¡¯ She didn¡¯t say that she was going to sell the grapes and lotus seeds, so how could this woman take the liberty to give her maidservant to someone else? He should at least ask for her opinion, right?

    Even though Leng ruoxue was a little unhappy to hear their conversation, she was still a little confused and did not intend to speak immediately. Instead, it was grape who could not hold it in any longer and shouted,¡±¡±I¡¯m saying this for thest time. Listen up, we¡¯re not selling! She would definitely not be someone else¡¯s concubine! You guys can give up on that idea!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide if you want to sell it or not! If this big brother is willing to sell you to me, you will naturally have to listen to my arrangements, and you will not be able to object. ¡± Meiling said with a faint smile, her face full of pride.

    ¡°Stop dreaming. My young master will never sell us off.¡± Grape said confidently, her beautiful face full of disdain.

    ¡°Oh, really? I don¡¯t think so. ¡± Meiling didn¡¯t mind. In her opinion, as long as she had enough money, there was nothing she couldn¡¯t buy.

    Then, she looked at Leng ruoxue shyly and said coyly,¡±¡±Good brother! Sell me your two maidservants! I really like them. ¡±

    As soon as Meiling finished speaking, Leng ruoxue, grape, and lotus seed had goosebumps all over their bodies. They were so frightened that their hair stood on end.

    Oh my God! This woman changed her attitude faster than turning a page in a book. She was so arrogant in front of her and lotus seed, but in front of her miss, she became a weak and helpless woman. However, she was really curious. If miss Meiling knew that her miss was also a woman like her, would she still pretend to be a little bird? Grape couldn¡¯t help but think to herself. At this moment, she was filled with curiosity, and her disgust for this woman could only be ranked at the back.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m not selling my maidservant! Let¡¯s go!¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking to Mei Ling, she turned to Ning Hai and the others. In fact, she didn¡¯t want to be too entangled with two passers-by. So, although their words were unpleasant, she didn¡¯t want to argue with them. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be endless?

    ¡°En!¡± The three of them nodded and left without looking back.

    After returning to the inn, Leng ruoxue helplessly realized that the couple had actually returned with them. However, the inn was considered a public ce and they could not chase them out. Hence, they could only return to their own room.

    After entering the room, Leng ruoxue began to ask about the entire incident.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you two tell me what happened just now?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked indifferently.

    ¡°Miss! You don¡¯t know how unlucky we are!¡± Upon hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s question, grape immediately poured out her grievances. Her beautiful face was still full of grievances.

    Leng ruoxue nodded but did not reply. Instead, she used her eyes to signal for grape to continue.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we go to watch the show? In fact, themotion was caused by them. For some reason, the two of them actually quarreled on the street and attracted a lot of people to watch. After we went over, the man inadvertently nced at us. That girl called Meiling said that the man had taken a fancy to us and even said that he wanted us to be his concubines! Miss! ¡°This is definitely an unexpected disaster. I won¡¯t be curious anymore, woo ...¡± Grape said with lingering fear. This time, she was really scared.

    ¡°Miss! I regret it too. ¡± Lotus seed chimed in. She looked at Leng ruoxue with a hidden bitterness in her eyes. Her eyes were red and full of hope. ¡®Pleasefort me!¡¯

    ¡°Continue!¡± Leng ruoxue held back herughter.

    ¡°After hearing what Meiling said, we immediately rejected her. However, she didn¡¯t give up and actually followed us all the way back. Miss, you know what happened after that.¡± Grape exined the reason in a few words, sighing as he spoke.

    ¡°Miss! In my opinion, that Meiling girl is just a love-struck fool. I hope she doesn¡¯t fall for you, otherwise, with her logic, she might just make you her boy toy!¡± Grape could not help but remind him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in women. If she really has such an idea, I can only tell her that I like men. ¡± Leng ruoxue replied nonchntly. If that woman was just saying it verbally, she could still forgive her. However, if she were to put it into action and do something that she shouldn¡¯t do, then she couldn¡¯t be med.

    ¡°Miss! Then should we tell her that we like women?¡± Hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, grape had an idea.

    ¡°If you still want to have an unclear rtionship with them, then go and tell her! In fact, the best way to deal with such a sticky person was to ignore her! Otherwise! It won¡¯t be over if she pesters you. ¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she reminded.

    ¡°Then forget it! We¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow morning anyway. ¡± Grape said, a little scared.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded andughed in her heart. It seemed like grape and lotus seed were really frightened, haha!

    The next morning.

    Leng ruoxue and the other two left the room to meet up with Ning Hai. However, they found the fianc¨¦e from yesterday in the group. Instantly, the three of them were in a bad mood.

    When Ning Hai saw theming out, he quickly walked up and whispered,¡±¡±Ruohan, I only found out yesterday that they¡¯re from the Chi family. They¡¯re also going to the ning family, so ...¡±

    Ning Hai was a little embarrassed to say it. In fact, when they came to find him yesterday and asked to go with him and the others, he wanted to refuse, but because of the Chi family¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t refuse. After all, the rtionship between the ning family and the Chi family was still very good. Moreover, they were ordered to visit the ning family. As a member of the ning family, he couldn¡¯t reject the guests! If the direct line of the ning family knew about this, he would also be punished.

    However, as long as he thought of what they had done yesterday, it was impossible for him not to feel conflicted. Therefore, he was also very conflicted, but he had to give face to the Chi family.

 Chapter 1492

    <h4>Chapter 1492: Top-grade (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°I understand! Big brother ning doesn¡¯t need to mind. ¡± Leng ruoxue smiled and consoled him.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand!¡± Ning Hai said with a bitter face.

    ¡°Big brother ning! Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng ruoxue held back herughter.

    ¡°Mm! Let¡¯s go!¡± Under Ning Hai¡¯smand, everyone walked towards the city gate together. However, the one called Meiling ran to Leng ruoxue¡¯s side as if she was familiar with her and kept chattering.

    After a long time.

    ¡°Miss Meiling! Aren¡¯t you tired after talking for so long?¡± Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes and said in a speechless manner.

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired! Brother Leng, you don¡¯t have to worry about me!¡± Meiling¡¯s face was filled with shyness, and her cheeks were flushed.

    ¡°You¡¯re not tired? I¡¯m tired of listening, can you be quiet for a while?¡± Even though Leng ruoxue was seeking Meiling¡¯s opinion, her tone did not allow anyone to reject her.

    ¡°Brother Leng! How could you do this to me? I like you so much!¡± As Meiling spoke, her tears continued to fall. Seeing this situation, Ning Hai and the others knew to stay as far away as possible.

    ¡°Miss Meiling! You have a fianc¨¦, you should know what you should say and what you shouldn¡¯t say! Don¡¯t cause me any trouble. ¡± Leng ruoxue warned with a cold smile. She had never seen a woman who dared to say that she liked another man in front of her fianc¨¦! This woman was really a weirdo. Moreover, such ambiguous words would only bring trouble to herself. Therefore, she was getting more and more impatient with this woman.

    ¡°Brother Leng! I just like you, how can you treat me like this? Is it wrong to like someone?¡± Hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, Meiling felt even more aggrieved.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with liking someone, it¡¯s your identity that¡¯s wrong! Miss Meiling! Please conduct yourself with dignity!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded. After she finished speaking, she looked at the man not far away with a half-smile. This man named Chi Fei was really patient! Hearing that his fianc¨¦e liked another man, he didn¡¯t have any reaction at all. She really didn¡¯t know if he didn¡¯t care about his fianc¨¦e or if he had other ns. As she thought of this, she became more alert towards Chi Fei.

    After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she walked to Ning Hai¡¯s side and walked alongside him.

    ¡°Hehe! Brother ruohan, you¡¯re really a source of trouble!¡± Ning Haiughed and joked.

    ¡°Big brother ning! Most of the cmities are innocent. ¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly. She now firmly believed that even if someone didn¡¯t want to cause trouble, trouble woulde knocking on their door, and that was what she was like!

    ¡°Yes, I agree with this!¡± Ning Hai agreed, but he stillughed happily.

    ¡°Big brother ning! How far are we from the ning family¡¯s divine realm?¡± Leng ruoxue asked anxiously.

    ¡°Brother ruohan, are you in a hurry to go to the ning family, or are you trying to get rid of someone?¡± Ning Hai was very curious and asked instead of answering.

    ¡°I want both!¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    ¡°Hehe! We¡¯ll reach the ning family¡¯s Divine Domain after passing through the forest ahead. However, it¡¯ll take a few days to reach the main city. ¡± Ning Hai exined with a smile.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head in understanding. She could already see the forest that Ning Hai had mentioned. It did not seem to be very big.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this forest! Although it¡¯s not veryrge, it¡¯s a very important barrier of our ning n¡¯s divine realm. Furthermore, this ce is filled with fog. If there¡¯s no one to lead the way, it¡¯ll be very difficult to leave this ce safely. ¡± As if he knew what Leng ruoxue was thinking, Ning Hai exined. After he finished, he handed Leng ruoxue a ck pill and motioned for her to eat it. Then, he distributed the pills to the others.

    ¡°Young master Chi! Do you need this pill?¡± Ning Hai asked politely.

    ¡°Thank you, noble son ning! We¡¯ve already prepared the pills. ¡± Chi Fei said gratefully. Then, he took out two ck pills. He gave one to Meiling and ate the other.

    ¡°This medicine is for the marsh gas poison?¡± Leng ruoxue understood.

    ¡°Mm! Don¡¯t be afraid! It¡¯s not very bright inside, but it¡¯s not too dangerous. ¡± Ning Hai promised. After all, this forest was the only way to the ning family¡¯s divine realm, so he was very familiar with it.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Leng ruoxue smiled faintly and thought to herself,¡¯I¡¯m not a three-year-old child. How can I be so easily scared?¡¯

    Then, the group walked straight into the forest.

    The forest they had entered was called the Tiger roar forest. Although it was only a thousand miles in radius, it was full of huge trees and luxuriant leaves. The nts grew well here, but the air inside was not ttering. It was still day, but it was almost like night. It was dark as far as the eye could see. If Ning Hai had not prepared a torch, it would have been difficult to move even an inch.

    ¡°Ruohan, young master Chi! All of you be careful! It¡¯s not easy to walk here. ¡± Ning Hai reminded.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and gestured for grape and lotus seed toe to her side.

    ¡°Brother Leng! I¡¯m also scared!¡± Seeing this, Meiling couldn¡¯t help but say with jealousy, damn it! On what basis could those two lowly servant girls enjoy such treatment?

    ¡°Young master Chi is here to protect you! What are you afraid of?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°He is him! Big brother Leng is big brother Leng, I want big brother Leng to protect me. ¡± Meiling said willfully.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Miss Meiling! I don¡¯t have that duty. ¡± Leng ruoxue rejected without any hesitation. She had never hated a woman so much before! Although this woman called Mei Ling was not like other women who treated her as an imaginary enemy when they saw her, that was because Mei Ling treated her as a man. So, she couldn¡¯t stand it even more. This woman¡¯s fianc¨¦ was clearly next to her, but she still stuck to her without care. What did she think of her fianc¨¦? If Chi Fei was a petty person, he would hate her. So, this woman was not only asking for trouble, but also brought trouble to her. How could she have a good impression of such a woman?

    ¡°Brother Leng! How could you say that? Isn¡¯t protecting a weak woman something that you men should do?¡± Meiling said in disbelief, her eyes filled with tears again.

    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing? Howe I didn¡¯t know about it?¡± Leng ruoxue yed dumb.

    ¡°Young master! Only self-righteous men like to do this kind of thing. Your strength is not high, so this kind of thing will not be your turn. So, you just need to protect yourself and don¡¯t worry about the other women. ¡± Grape said with a smirk.

    ¡°Who said that! A man who knows how to show tenderness to women is a true man. ¡± After hearing grape¡¯s words, Meiling retorted loudly.

    ¡°Oh! Then don¡¯t treat me like a man. ¡± Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Brother Leng! How can we do that!¡± Meiling¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and she said with a disapproving look.

 Chapter 1493

    <h4>Chapter 1493: Top-grade (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Miss Meiling! I only have the strength of a mid level deity, I still need others to protect me! Where would he have the heart to show tenderness to women! However, if it¡¯s because of this, it doesn¡¯t matter if you think I¡¯m not like a man. I don¡¯t care about what others think. ¡± Leng ruoxue pointed out. The outsider she was referring to was naturally Meiling!

    ¡°Big brother Leng!¡± Meiling was full of resentment, and at the same time, she was a little hesitant. Before this, she had been paying attention to the other party¡¯s extremely handsome face and had really ignored his strength. Wu...What should she do?

    Do you still want to continue sticking to brother Leng? However, his cultivation level was too low. However, there were only two reasons for him to be able to live in the divine world as a mid level deity. One was that he was doted on by his family, and the other was that he was extremely talented. No matter which one of these two reasons was, it seemed to be quite attractive. The only thing she did not know was the strength of brother Leng¡¯s family. She had never heard of the Leng family having a ce in the divine world. However, looking at brother Leng¡¯s temperament, he did not seem to be from an unknown family. When she thought of this, Her mind was spinning, and she even thought that the other party might be hiding his identity, which made her excited ...

    If that was the case, she had to make good use of the opportunity, Meiling thought to herself. At this moment, Leng ruoxue was still unaware that she had been treated as a little fat sheep waiting to be ughtered. However, even if she knew, she would not take it to heart because in her eyes, Meiling was just a passerby.

    ¡°Big brother ning! Will we be able to walk out of this forest today?¡± Leng ruoxue ignored Meiling¡¯s bitter expression and turned to ask Ning Hai.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be tough today! I should be able to leave by this time tomorrow. ¡± Ning Hai said with a smirk. He felt a little sympathy for Leng ruoxue. When she was a woman, she was treated with hostility by women. Now that she was wearing men¡¯s clothes, she was entangled by women again. And she was a woman with a master. Sigh! This was chaos! Fortunately, Chi Fei didn¡¯t mind his fianc¨¦e¡¯s behavior. Otherwise, ruoxue would have been implicated again!

    ¡°Then let¡¯s find a ce to camp while we walk!¡± Leng ruoxue suggested.

    ¡°Mm! Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ve already chosen the ce, it¡¯s also rtively safer there. ¡± Ning Hai promised. He had almost grown up in this forest, and his ning family often arranged for the younger generation toe here for experience, so he was very familiar with this ce. Or rather, it could be said that this was the back garden of the ning family.

    ¡°Since big brother ning is leading the way, I don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Leng ruoxueughed lightly as she teased.

    ¡°That¡¯s a must. Let¡¯s hurry up! When we arrive at the campsite I¡¯ve chosen, everyone can take a rest. ¡± Ning Hai said.

    Following that, the group continued to move forward. Meiling also stopped because she was treated coldly by Leng ruoxue. However, her resentful gaze continued to follow Leng ruoxue ...

    Not long after, Ning Hai pointed to a spacious and clean ce and said to everyone,¡±¡±This is the ce. Everyone, let¡¯s set up the tent first!¡±

    ¡°En!¡± Everyone nodded. After setting up the tent, Leng ruoxue entered the tent to rest while the others went hunting.

    When Leng ruoxue walked out of the tent, grape and lotus seed had already prepared some food.

    ¡°Hehe! Ruohan, you¡¯vee out. ¡± Ning Hai said with an ambiguous smile. He knew very well that Leng ruoxue had entered the tent to avoid harassment, and that woman was indeed quite annoying.

    ¡°Mm! Big brother ning! Where are they?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes looked around, but she couldn¡¯t find any traces of Meiling and Chi Fei.

    ¡°They went hunting with Hong Luan and the others.¡± Ning Hai exined.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and found a ce to sit down. Xiao Budian, who was in her arms, sniffed the food and was almost drooling.

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Leng ruoxue gently stroked Xiao Budian¡¯s fur and picked up a piece of pastry to pass to him.

    ¡°Big sister is the best!¡± The little guy happily said. He was bing more and more satisfied with this big sister in his heart, even though the man and beast did not get along very well at the beginning.

    ¡°Sister! They¡¯re back!¡± The little guy heard the sound of footsteps from far away and said.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. After a while, Hong Luan and the rest returned. However, there was no smile on their faces. What kind of situation was this!

    ¡°Hong Luan, what did you guys get?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Young master! Don¡¯t even mention it, we didn¡¯t get anything!¡± Hong Luan looked at Meiling and said angrily.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you get any? didn¡¯t you get two rabbits?¡± Meiling said, unconvinced. She knew that these people had pushed the responsibility of not hunting too many prey on her.

    ¡°There are so many of us here, are two rabbits enough to fill the gaps between our teeth?¡± Hong Ling retorted sarcastically.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to have something to eat than nothing! If you think it¡¯s too little, then give it all to me! I don¡¯t mind it being too little. ¡± Meiling said impolitely.

    ¡°You wish. We caught these two rabbits. You don¡¯t have a share. If you want to eat them, you can catch them yourself!¡± Hong Luan said with a look of disdain. Not putting in any effort when hunting, and even thinking of getting a share of the loot with just these two rabbits, what kind of person was this!

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll do it myself! Cousin! Let¡¯s go fight again! They were just two rabbits! What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Meiling turned to Chi Fei and said.

    ¡°Meiling! Don¡¯t mess around and just stay here. ¡± Chi Fei¡¯s eyes were wide open.

    ¡°Cousin! Are you even a man! You¡¯re already being bullied, yet you¡¯re still swallowing your anger!¡± Meiling heard Chi Fei¡¯s words and roared in anger.

    ¡°Shut your mouth, you hear me?¡± Chi Fei was a little angry. This cousin of his was really too insensible. She even caused trouble for him when she was outside. In fact, he knew very well that if it wasn¡¯t for the Chi family¡¯s face, these people wouldn¡¯t even pay attention to them. Unfortunately, this cousin and fianc¨¦e woman couldn¡¯t see this truth. He was even more unwilling to ruin the friendly rtionship he had built with these people because of this woman that he hated.

    ¡°Cousin! You dare to be fierce to me? I¡¯ll definitely tell my aunt. ¡± Seeing that her own cousin wasn¡¯t helping her, Meiling instantly felt very embarrassed. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Leng ruoxue from the corner of her eyes, hoping to seek somefort. Unfortunately, Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t even look at her, which made her even more vexed.

    ¡°As you wish.¡± Chi Fei said disapprovingly, then turned around and returned to his tent.

    Meiling saw that everyone was looking at her with gloating eyes, and her face instantly burned as if it was going to burn.

    ¡°I¡¯m going hunting!¡± Meiling said angrily. Then, she turned around and ran away.

    ¡°Young master! Would it be okay for her to go hunting alone? Could something have happened?¡± Grape looked at Meiling¡¯s back and said worriedly. That woman was not easy to worry about. She was really afraid that miss Meiling would cause them some trouble.

 Chapter 1494

    <h4>Chapter 1494: The dark Tiger King (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Big brother ning! I¡¯ll have to trouble you to send some people to follow her! If something happens to her, the Chi family might have some ideas. ¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Ning Hai nodded, then ordered a few men with rtively good strength to follow and protect Meiling in secret.

    ¡°Young master! You¡¯re so kind! I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s Dead or Alive! It¡¯s best to let her be taken away by the wolves, so as to avoid causing trouble for us. ¡± At this moment, Hong Luan angrily walked in front of Leng ruoxue andined.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Hearing Hong Luan¡¯s words, everyone couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Hong Luan, the wolf won¡¯t be willing to take her away.¡± Grape said with a serious face.

    ¡°Why?¡± Hong Yuan was confused.

    ¡°Ask your brother Qing and you¡¯ll know. See if he¡¯s willing.¡± Upon hearing grape¡¯s words, Hong Luan¡¯s face turned red. She looked at the person she liked and was instantly embarrassed. Wuwu ¡­ How could she have forgotten that brother Qing was a Wolf? could it be that she had been pretending to be a human for too long and had forgotten that she and brother Qing were Beastie?

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Qing Yun hurriedly said, and his words caused the crowd to roar withughter.

    Ning Hai patted Qing Yun¡¯s shoulder like a big brother and said,¡±¡±Hahaha! Brother, of course you¡¯re not willing. You¡¯re not a Wolf. ¡±

    ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s right!¡± Qing Yun pretended to be stupid, but he couldn¡¯t help but think in his heart. Who said he wasn¡¯t a Wolf? but, wolves also had taste, okay?

    Dinner passed in a cheerful atmosphere. Leng ruoxue and the rest had decided to rest, but Meiling and the others had not returned yet. Seeing this situation, Leng ruoxue could not help but regret asking brother ning to send people to protect her.

    ¡°Ruohan! You guys go rest first! I¡¯ll bring some people to look for them. ¡± Ning Hai saw Leng ruoxue¡¯s worried expression and couldn¡¯t help but say. It was fine for men like them to sleep less, but ruoxue and the rest were delicate girls. If they didn¡¯t rest well, it would be very hard to travel tomorrow.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! I¡¯m not sleepy yet, big brother ning! I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Leng ruoxue said. Actually, she wasn¡¯t worried about Meiling¡¯s safety. She was more worried about the team members that big brother ning had sent out to protect Meiling.

    ¡°You stay here obediently. Big brother ning is very familiar with this forest. I¡¯ll be back soon. If I bring you along, I¡¯ll have to take care of you.¡± Ning Hai deliberately put on a disdainful expression. He was just short of directly saying that Leng ruoxue was a burden.

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll be waiting here. ¡± Leng ruoxue smiled helplessly.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl!¡± After Ning Hai finished speaking, he was about to take the other brothers to find her, but he was stopped by someone.

    ¡°Wait! Young noble ning! I¡¯ll go with you. ¡± It was Chi Fei who stopped them. He heard from outside the tent that Meiling and the others hadn¡¯t returned yet, so he couldn¡¯t help but worry. Although he didn¡¯t like Meiling, she was still his cousin.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ning Hai nodded. Although he hated Meiling, he had a good impression of Chi Fei.

    Looking at the back of Ning Hai and the others, grape¡¯s disgust for Meiling deepened. What a woman who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s important. It¡¯s fine if she ran out alone, but it¡¯s sote and she doesn¡¯t know how toe back. Isn¡¯t she just causing trouble for others?

    ¡°Miss! You should go rest first! I¡¯ll look after this. ¡± Grape whispered to Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m not that weak. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    After she finished speaking, Leng ruoxue sat down beside the fire. Her beautiful eyes seemed to be focused on the fire, but her thoughts had long drifted a thousand miles away ¡­

    After a long while, Leng ruoxue and the others who were guarding the campsite heard a series of hurried footsteps. They looked up at the same time and saw Ning Hai and the others running towards the campsite with nervous faces. They looked extremely embarrassed.

    ¡°Big brother ning! What happened? Are you guys hurt?¡± Leng ruoxue saw that Ning Hai and the rest were all covered in blood and asked in confusion.

    ¡°Ruohan, there¡¯s no time to exin. Quickly pack up and we¡¯ll leave this ce immediately.¡± Ning Hai urged.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded, then gave grape and lotus seed a look. The two of them immediately understood and quickly packed their things. However, before the group could leave, they heard howlsing from the forest. They rose and fell one after another, and did not stop. Furthermore, from the sounds, there was more than one type of beast.

    ¡°Captain! They¡¯reing, what do we do now?¡± When someone heard the beast¡¯s roar, he immediately panicked and said in fear.

    ¡°Be a little more promising, okay? Not even women are as timid as you!¡± Ning Hai growled in a low voice. In fact, what he wanted to say more was that women were not afraid! What are you afraid of?

    ¡°Big brother ning! Let¡¯s go!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded. She could tell that big brother ning and his group had most likely provoked the beasts in the forest. Now that they had angered them, they were gathering theirpanions to take revenge! One had to know that other than the beasts that lived in groups, any beast that could gather itspanions could be called a King, and their strength could not be underestimated. Thus, leaving this ce as soon as possible was the best n.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Hai nodded and said,¡±everyone, leave this ce quickly.¡±

    However, before they could leave, they heard a slightly gloomy voice in their ears.¡±¡±You want to leave? No way! Today, none of you will leave this ce!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a huge ck figure descended from the sky and stood in front of Leng ruoxue and the others. Immediately after, countless beasts swarmed in from all directions. Their dark green eyes were like a tiger¡¯s eyes. Under the dim night sky, they were like searchlights that sent chills down one¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Young master! It, it¡¯s the dark Tiger King!¡± Grape looked at the huge creature in front of her and was so scared that she stuttered. In the divine world, the king of Tigers was The White Tiger n. They were also born to be Kings and had a Supreme position among the beasts since ancient times. As for this ck Tiger, it was a mutation of The White Tiger and was quite rare in the divine world. They were called the Tiger King because of their absolute strength. Even when The White Tiger and the dark Tiger King were of the same level, they were still considered as the king of Tigers. The dark Tiger King was still slightly better.

    However, the dark Tiger King in front of them seemed to be even more powerful than Ning Hai. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that it was at least a seventh rank sacred beast? Although a ss 7 sacred beast was equivalent to a divine Lord, a human divine Lord might not be a match for a ss 7 sacred beast.

    In addition, the Tiger King had gathered so many underlings. Therefore, it would be a difficult thing for them to leave safely!

    Hearing grape¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue lifted her beautiful eyes to size up the ck Tiger who was looking at them arrogantly. Seeing the Tiger¡¯s disdainful gaze, Leng ruoxue did not know whether tough or cry. Who would have thought that one day, he would actually be looked down upon by a Beastie. What the hell was this! However, this Tiger was really beautiful. Its ck fur was smooth and soft, and it felt very good to the touch. Coupled with its huge body, it looked even more majestic. With just one look, Leng ruoxue, who loved beasts by nature, had a good impression of it, even though this big ck Tiger was currently ring at them with an angry expression.

 Chapter 1495

    <h4>Chapter 1495: The dark Tiger King (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re quite knowledgeable, but you¡¯ll still die!¡± The dark Tiger King said arrogantly. In the divine realm, it was not that there were no naturally ck Tigers, but those ordinary ck Tigers were different from it. It was a variant of The White Tiger n, so how could ordinary ck Tigerspare to it? however, many people could not tell the difference between the dark Tiger King and ordinary ck Tigers, and would often mix them up. Seeing that this little girl had recognized his identity, he would give them a quick deathter!

    ¡°Even if you want to kill us, you should at least give us a reason! Otherwise, even if I die, I¡¯ll stille and bother you. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed lightly and said with a shameless look.

    ¡°You ¡­ Whether there¡¯s a reason or not, you¡¯re all dead!¡± The dark Tiger King was so angered by Leng ruoxue that it could not say a word. White smoke kepting out from its huge nostrils. It was obvious that it was quite angry.

    ¡°I¡¯m not convinced! Since you¡¯re a King, you should at least convince us, right?¡± Leng ruoxue ignored the dark Tiger King¡¯s anger as she spoke in a calm manner.

    ¡°Hmph! If you want to be convinced, you¡¯ll have to ask yourself what good things you¡¯ve done!¡± When the dark Tiger King said this, its pitch-ck eyes were so furious that they were about to spew fire.

    ¡°What did we do? We¡¯ve been obediently staying in our own camp all this time, but you, on the other hand, have surrounded us with your subordinates in such an aggressive manner. May I ask what you want?¡± Leng ruoxue pretended to be confused. Even though she didn¡¯t know how big brother ning and the rest had angered them, she could only y dumb for now.

    ¡°Humans are indeed cunning! If you want to know what you¡¯ve done, why don¡¯t you ask yourpanions?¡± The dark Tiger King suggested. It could not detect the aura from its cave on this human, so it immediately concluded that this human did not know why it had surrounded them. However, this did not mean that it would let this human off!

    ¡°Alright! Big brother ning! Now, can you tell me what happened?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with helplessness. This Tiger King was not easy to fool.

    ¡°Ruohan! We have indeed angered them, but this has nothing to do with you. I will exin to the dark Tiger King and beg them to let you go. ¡± Ning Hai said apologetically.

    ¡°Big brother ning! What are you saying? Am I a person who is afraid of death? I just want to know what happened. You have to let me die knowing why!¡± Leng ruoxue said with slight displeasure.

    ¡°Ruohan! Don¡¯t be stubborn! Staying alive is more important than anything else!¡± Ning Hai had a headache. This girl! This was not the time to throw a tantrum. Why couldn¡¯t she just listen to his arrangements? When he thought of this, he felt a headache!

    ¡°Big brother ning! I just want to know what happened and why you guys provoked the dark Tiger King. ¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she reminded him.

    ¡°Who can tell me?¡± Seeing that Ning Hai didn¡¯t say anything for a long time, Leng ruoxue could only turn her attention to the others. She knew that Ning Hai didn¡¯t tell her because he didn¡¯t want her to get involved in this matter. However, she didn¡¯t think that the dark Tiger King would be so easy to talk to that he would let her go just because she didn¡¯t participate.

    When Ning Hai¡¯s subordinates saw that their Captain didn¡¯t say anything, no one dared to tell Leng ruoxue what had happened. However, even if they didn¡¯t say anything, it didn¡¯t mean that others wouldn ¡®t.

    When Meiling saw Leng ruoxue¡¯s gaze turn to her, the grievances in her heart exploded. With a wail, she burst into tears,¡±¡±Wu¡­..Brother Leng! You have to save me! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± Leng ruoxue heard Meiling¡¯s cries and frowned, speaking impatiently.

    ¡°I, I was originally going to go hunting, but I identally entered this Tiger¡¯s cave. We had a conflict with them, so they wanted to kill us, woo ¡­ Big brother Leng! You have to save me!¡± Meiling burst into tears, hugging Leng ruoxue¡¯s arm and wailing ¡­

    ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t cry anymore!¡± Leng ruoxue saw Meiling¡¯s snot and tears all on her sleeve and growled in disgust.

    ¡°Brother Leng! You can¡¯t leave me behind!¡± Meiling raised her head and said pitifully.

    ¡°Young master Chi, look after your woman.¡± Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t even look at Mei Ling and just threw her to Chi Fei.

    Then, she turned her eyes to Ning Hai and the others again and said with slight displeasure,¡±¡±Brother ning, are you still not willing to tell me what happened?¡±

    ¡°Young master Leng! It¡¯s all that damned woman¡¯s fault!¡± At this time, someone in the line couldn¡¯t help but point at Meiling and say.

    ¡°Her?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at Meiling and continued,¡±¡±What did she do?¡±

    ¡°She took a fancy to a Tiger that had just given birth and wanted it to be her contracted beast. The tigress was unwilling, so she fought with us. If it wasn¡¯t for the captain and the others who arrived in time to save us, we would have be their dinner long ago.¡± That person said angrily.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me wanting to take in a contracted beast? It¡¯s her honor that I¡¯m interested in that tigress, she really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her!¡± Meiling shouted unhappily.

    ¡°You shut up!¡± Leng ruoxue and Chi Fei shouted at the same time, scaring Mei Ling so much that she shut her mouth immediately. However, her eyes continued to stare at Leng ruoxue with an aggrieved look.

    ¡°Hehe! What a big tone! Who Do You Think You Are to let my woman be your contracted beast? You should give this honor to someone else!¡± At this time, the dark Tiger King heard Meiling¡¯s words andughed in anger.

    ¡°I¡¯m a member of the Chi family, one of the eight divine domains. Do you think my status isn¡¯t worthy of a Tiger?¡± Meiling said, unconvinced. Damn it, it was fine if the ning family didn¡¯t take her seriously, but even a Tiger looked down on her. It was really preposterous!

    ¡°I don¡¯t care how many God domains you¡¯re from. You¡¯ve injured my woman and snatched my child. None of you can think of living.¡± The dark Tiger King¡¯s face turned serious as it said coldly.

    ¡°He¡¯s the one who injured your woman! If you want to settle ounts, go find him. It has nothing to do with me!¡± Meiling pointed at Ning Hai.

    Everyone despised Meiling for betraying others without hesitation in order to survive. Even Chi Fei felt that it was a very embarrassing thing to have such a cousin, so he subconsciously kept a distance from her.

    ¡°You ungrateful woman! Our Captain saved you, yet you don¡¯t know how to be grateful. You even want him to be the scapegoat? are you still human? How could the Chi family have a rtive like you? you¡¯ve disgraced all the eight divine regions. ¡± Meiling¡¯s words immediately made everyone unite against amon enemy, and the voices of criticism against Meiling emerged one after another.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask him to save me! Besides, it was indeed him who injured that tigress. Now that her husband wants revenge, do you want to drag us into this?¡± Meiling retorted.

 Chapter 1496

    <h4>Chapter 1496: The dark Tiger King (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Big brother ning! You¡¯ve seen the current situation. Could it be that you¡¯re willing to cause others to suffer for the sake of an ingrate?¡± Meiling¡¯s words made Leng ruoxue reveal a sweet smile. She knew that the reason why big brother ning was unwilling to tell the truth in front of this Tiger was probably because he was afraid that this Tiger King would be even more embarrassed and angry after knowing the truth. In addition, he also wanted to protect Meiling for the Chi family¡¯s sake. However, it was obvious that she didn¡¯t need it, so big brother ning was probably expressing the wrong feelings again.

    ¡°Dark Tiger King! Your wife was indeed injured by me, and it has nothing to do with anyone else. Please let them go! I¡¯m willing to do whatever you want with me. ¡± Ning Hai said to the Tiger King after hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words. He knew very well that the Tiger King was still in a fit of anger. So, even if he said that he had nothing to do with this, the Tiger King would not believe him. Moreover, he was the one who had injured the female tiger. This was something he could not deny, even if there was a reason behind it.

    ¡°You¡¯re still a man, but even if you admit it, they¡¯ll still have to die!¡± The dark Tiger King said emotionlessly. Its pitch-ck eyes swept coldly across the other people present.

    ¡°On what basis? We¡¯re not the ones who injured your woman! You can go look for whoever injured you. ¡± Meiling couldn¡¯t help but roar after hearing the dark Tiger King¡¯s words.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you guys? Don¡¯t think that you can fool me just because I wasn¡¯t at home at the time. You also have my wife¡¯s scent on you. Also, my wife said that our child was taken away by a woman. That woman must be you!¡± The dark Tiger King¡¯srge ck eyes narrowed as he continued speaking.

    ¡°You, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I didn¡¯t steal your child. Besides, I¡¯m not the only woman here. How can you be so sure that I stole it?¡± Meiling argued.

    ¡°She must have snatched it. She was the only woman with us at that time.¡± At this moment, someone said,¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? How can you use me!¡± Meiling was so frightened that she quickly shouted.

    ¡°Brothers! Am I talking nonsense?¡± The man looked at Meiling sarcastically and asked the others.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t! Indeed, there¡¯s only her. ¡± Someone echoed.

    ¡°Young master! This person is really bad, she actually wants us to take the me for her. ¡± Grape also said with a look of disdain.

    ¡°Now, which one of you can tell me what happened from the beginning to the end in detail?¡± Leng ruoxue gave grape a consoling look and told everyone. Actually, she wanted them to go into detail mainly for the Tiger King.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk!¡± Someone said.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this, didn¡¯t Captain ask us to follow her quietly? ¡°At first, we followed her. Later, we followed her into a cave. There was a beautiful white Tiger in the cave. This miss Meiling wanted it to be her contracted beast, but the other party refused, so miss Meiling wanted to use force. Who knew that she would anger the tigress? miss Meiling was no match for the tigress, and we couldn¡¯t just watch her get hurt, although she was quite annoying, so we fought with the tigress ¡­¡±

    ¡°Originally, we only wanted to bring miss Meiling out of the cave. We didn¡¯t want to hurt the female tiger, but miss Meiling refused to leave and insisted on getting some benefits. We couldn¡¯t stop her, so we could only think of a way to hold the female tiger back. Later, the female tiger suddenly went crazy and we were almost killed by it. At that time, the captain and the others arrived to save us! If it wasn¡¯t for Captain, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t be in this world anymore. Now that I think about it, miss Meiling must have taken the mother Tiger¡¯s child away at that time, and that¡¯s why the mother Tiger went crazy. ¡± The man recalled the scene and exined.

    ¡°Dark Tiger King, the matter is clear now. Everything started because of this woman. I¡¯ll hand her over to you now. You can do whatever you want with her.¡± Leng ruoxue said emotionlessly. Right now, she didn¡¯t care who Mei Ling¡¯s daughter-inw was. If she wanted to appease the Tiger King¡¯s anger, she had to give him an exnation. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t hand over big brother ning, so she had no choice but to hand over Mei Ling, the culprit.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you go just because you gave me a useless woman?¡± The dark Tiger Kingughed coldly, and the words ¡®whimsical¡¯ were written in itsrge, ck eyes.

    ¡°What else do you want?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°You will all be buried with my wife! And my child, hand over my child and I can give you a quick death. ¡± The dark Tiger King said coldly.

    ¡°Your wife is dead?¡± Leng ruoxue was a little surprised.

    ¡°Impossible, I didn¡¯t kill it.¡± Hearing the dark Tiger King¡¯s words, Ning Hai was also confused.

    ¡°It has lost too much blood and won¡¯t live for long. This is all your fault.¡± The dark Tiger King¡¯s anger soared to the heavens. It wanted nothing more than to swallow these abominable humans alive. Initially, it had spent a lot of effort to find medicinal herbs to recover its strength when its wife was having a difficultbor. However, it did not expect to see its wife lying in a pool of blood when it rushed home. She was on herst breath. In addition, its wife had told it that the child that they had painstakingly given birth to had been snatched away by a human woman. The anger in its heart deepened.

    Its child! It had never seen its child before. Was it going to face the fate of being bound to a human contract the moment it was born? No! As the noble King of the Tiger Tribe, he would never allow such a thing to happen. He would never allow his own child to be a ve to humans! Therefore, it had brought the subordinates it had gathered to chase after them.

    ¡°Dark Tiger King, calm down. I might have a way to save your wife.¡± Leng ruoxue consoled. Even though the shadow Tiger King had always wanted to kill them, she understood the pain of losing its loved ones. Hence, she did not wish to form a grudge with the Tiger.

    ¡°Do you really have a way to save my wife?¡± The dark Tiger King asked doubtfully after hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to see how your wife is doing first,¡± Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t dare to be too confident.

    ¡°Good! If you can save my wife, I can spare their lives. ¡± The dark Tiger King said after some thought. The ¡®them¡¯ it was talking about did not include Ning Hai.

    ¡°If I can save your wife, you can¡¯t kill brother ning.¡± Leng ruoxue said bluntly.

    ¡°Why? He injured my wife and caused it to suffer so much, so I must kill him! I can¡¯t let my wife be bullied for no reason. ¡± The dark Tiger King said stubbornly.

    ¡°Dark Tiger King! ¡°Even though big brother ning injured your wife, he did it to save his own brother. So, from this point of view, he¡¯s not in the wrong ¡­¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently. However, before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by a furious voice.

    ¡°Is my wife in the wrong? If it wasn¡¯t for you humans, would my wife have gotten even more injured?¡± The dark Tiger King roared in anger, and the anger in its heart shot up to its head.

 Chapter 1497

    <h4>Chapter 1497: The dark Tiger King (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Your wife did nothing wrong.¡± Leng ruoxue let out a soft sigh. She could understand the Tiger¡¯s anxiety, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t be bothered by its rudeness.

    ¡°Tiger King! Both noble son ning and your wife did nothing wrong, so if you want to settle this matter, you should find the culprit. ¡± Grape could not help but interrupt.

    ¡°Mm! What you said makes sense!¡± After hearing grape¡¯s words, the dark Tiger King¡¯s eyes widened and stared at Meiling.¡±¡±Human! Hand over my child and I can let you die a quick death!¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ I didn¡¯t take your child!¡± Meiling stammered. She knew that she couldn¡¯t take out the two little tigers, or she would die.

    ¡°Human! Since you¡¯re so insensible, don¡¯t me me for being impolite. ¡± After the dark Tiger King finished speaking, it raised its huge ws high up in the air, intending tond them on Mei Ling¡¯s body. However, when Mei Ling saw this scene, she was so scared that she had already copsed onto the ground ¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me! If you kill me, you won¡¯t be able to find your child. ¡± Meiling said as she cried.

    ¡°Damned human! You dare to threaten me?¡± The dark Tiger King was enraged. F * ck! It had never been threatened by anyone in its long life! However, this detestable human woman made it feel as if it was unable to follow its heart. It was even more afraid of shooting at the rat for fear of breaking the vases. This was because its newborn child was in her hands. Therefore, when it heard her threat, the dark Tiger King was at a loss for what to do.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m telling the truth. If you kill me, you can forget about seeing your children. I, I hid them in a ce that no one knows. If I die, they will starve to death.¡± Meiling mustered her courage and threatened. Although she was very scared when she said this, she believed that the Tiger King would not abandon her child.

    ¡°Alright! You win! If you return my child, I will not kill you. ¡± The dark Tiger King sighed and said helplessly. Although he said that, his hatred for Meiling grew even deeper. Hmph! For the sake of its own child, it could spare her this time, but if she offended it again, then don¡¯t me it!

    ¡°You mean what you say?¡± Meiling asked worriedly, her body still trembling slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a human!¡± The dark Tiger King said disdainfully. He was basically saying that only humans would make irresponsible remarks.

    ¡°Alright then! I¡¯ll believe you this once. ¡± Mei Ling said fearfully. She then walked behind a huge tree and took out a small ck Tiger from her storage ring. It was just like the dark Tiger King.

    As the little tiger was just born, it had yet to open its eyes. Its tiny body was not even the size of an adult¡¯s fist. It was a fluffy ball and looked very cute. Meiling walked to the dark Tiger King and ced the little ck Tiger on the ground. Then, she ran back to Leng ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°My child! My child!¡± The dark Tiger King was extremely excited as it used its paws to gently pick up its little baby. This was the first time it had seen its own child! However, when it picked up its baby, it realized that something was wrong. Its baby¡¯s breathing was very weak and intermittent. Seeing this, it was angry again!

    ¡°Human! What a good thing you¡¯ve done!¡± The dark Tiger King let out a loud roar as its pitch-ck eyes looked as if they were about to spew fire. Its newborn child was supposed to be breastfed, but it was stolen by this damned woman and had no idea where she had ced it. As a result, its breathing was weak. This, this was clearly a sign of its body being unhealthy. Otherwise, its child would have been able to open its eyes by now.

    ¡°I ¡­ Didn¡¯t I return your child to you?¡± Mei Ling yed dumb. In fact, she had taken away two little tigers, one ck and one white. The female tiger was injured, so she was careful and returned the ck one to the dark Tiger King. She was betting that the big ck Tiger didn¡¯t know how many children it had. In this way, she could have a beautiful white Tiger. How proud would that be? However, her originally happy thoughts turned into guilt because of the dark Tiger King¡¯s anger.

    ¡°You still have the nerve to say that? I had two children, but you only returned one to me. Furthermore, you caused my child to be like this! Hmph! Quickly hand over my other child, or else you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences. ¡± The dark Tiger King squinted its eyes and said in an extremely displeased manner.

    ¡°There were two of them, but now there¡¯s only one left. That one, that one is dead.¡± Meiling¡¯s mind turned quickly, and she plucked up her courage to lie. Anyway, this Tiger had said that as long as she returned the children to it, it would not kill her. It did not say that she had to return two children to it. So, Meiling thought that her life was saved, and so she lied without any fear.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that easy to fool? I think you really won¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin!¡± The dark Tiger King scoffed. Humans are truly cunning. They actually thought that they had found a loophole. Hmph! It wasn¡¯t that easy to fool.

    ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ve already returned the child to you. You can¡¯t kill me.¡± Meiling reminded.

    ¡°You did return my child to me, but I was the only one you returned. Furthermore, you caused my child to be like this. Do you think I will let you off?¡± The dark Tiger Kingughed. This human was too full of himself. He had said that he wouldn¡¯t kill her if his child was safe and sound. However, this wasn¡¯t the case. One of his children¡¯s whereabouts was unknown, and the one in his palm was on the verge of death. How could he let her go?

    ¡°If you¡¯ve returned it, then you¡¯ve returned it. As the Tiger King, you can¡¯t go back on your word.¡± Meiling kept biting on the dark Tiger King¡¯s words. This was her life-saving charm!

    ¡°Human! Do you think I¡¯ll let you go just because you yed mind games with me?¡± The dark Tiger Kingughed in spite of itself. Its own child was already on the verge of death. If it stubbornly kept its promise, it would look down on itself. Moreover, even though it had promised that it would not kill this human woman as long as she returned its child, how did this human do it?

    Feeling the killing intent in the dark Tiger King¡¯s voice, Meiling¡¯s heart trembled. She gathered her courage and asked,¡±¡±I¡¯ve already returned the child to you. What else do you want?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± The dark Tiger King roared. After it finished speaking, it stretched out its huge palm and grabbed Meiling in front of it as if it was holding a little chick.

    ¡°Argh! Let me go! Quickly let me go!¡± Meiling, who was suspended in mid-air, was iling her limbs around. Her heart began to tremble. This time, she was really prepared to die.

    ¡°Let you go? Didn¡¯t you say that my other child is dead? Then you can go and be buried with it!¡± The dark Tiger King said without any emotion.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t die! It didn¡¯t die! If you let me go, I¡¯ll return it to you. ¡± Meiling cried.

 Chapter 1498

    <h4>Chapter 1498: Temporary partner (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you again?¡± The dark Tiger King squinted his eyes and asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Trust me one more time. If I dare to lie to you, it won¡¯t be toote for you to kill me.¡± Meiling cried.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! I¡¯m giving you onest chance. ¡± The dark Tiger King red at Meiling and threw her to the ground. It then released a trace of its aura so that she would not dare to y any tricks.

    Mei Ling, who had been thrown to the ground, trembled as she took out the other dying White Tiger from her beast storage ring. She ced it in front of the dark Tiger King and looked at the Tiger King without daring to move. She was extremely afraid. Although she wanted to ask for help, she was so scared that she couldn¡¯t say anything ¡­

    Seeing the little white tiger whose breathing was even weaker than the little ck Tiger ¡®s, the rage in the darkness Tiger King¡¯s heart rose. At this moment, it even had the thought of dismembering this woman into a thousand pieces. Its good child had actually been harmed by this detestable human woman into such a weak state. This human truly deserved death! At the thought of this, it increased its pressure. Meiling, who was under great pressure and fear both mentally and physically, actually peed her pants unconsciously ¡­

    Seeing this, everyone looked at Mei Ling with even more disdain. Even Chi Fei felt embarrassed, but no one wanted to plead for her. If it wasn¡¯t for her, how would they have provoked the dark Tiger King? Right now, their lives were in the dark Tiger King¡¯s hands. If the Tiger King was unhappy, none of them would be able to leave this ce alive. So, at this time, they didn¡¯t have the mood to care about Meiling¡¯s life!

    However, Meiling, who was curled up and trembling on the ground, didn¡¯t realize her ugly state at all. At this moment, her heart was filled with fear.

    ¡°Sister! The two little tigers are going to die. ¡± Suddenly, Qing Jue¡¯s voice rang out in Leng ruoxue¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Why would I?¡± Leng ruoxue replied in disbelief. From what she knew, weren¡¯t Beastie all very strong? Even if it was a Baby Beast without parents, it would not die easily unless it met its natural enemy.

    ¡°Sister! This is the divine realm. If a Cub is born here, it will be very difficult for it to grow up safely without the protection of its parents. Firstly, there are many natural enemies here, and secondly, the spiritual Qi here is too brutal, so the Cub can¡¯t absorb it normally. Thus, after they are born, they need their mother to feed them personally. However, these two little fellows were stolen from their birth and their mother had a difficultbor when giving birth to them. Thus, I guess that these two little fellows have yet to drink their mother¡¯s milk. It¡¯s also because of this that their bodies are slightly weaker than ordinary baby beasts. ¡± Qing Jue exined.

    ¡°Not only that, during this period of time, they have been locked up in the beast storage ring by that hateful woman. That ce has a suppressing effect on the beasts themselves, so it has also caused their bodies to be even weaker. Therefore, they won¡¯t be able to live for long. However, big sister should be able to save them.¡± Qing Jue added.

    ¡°They¡¯re too small, they can¡¯t eat pills. ¡± Leng ruoxue shook her head in denial. After hearing Qing Jue¡¯s words, she did have the intention to help the two little fellows. However, their bodies were too weak and could not withstand the medicinal effects of the pills. Even if she wanted to save them, she had no way of doing so.

    At the thought of this, she looked at the two little furballs lying on the palm of the shadow Tiger King. Leng ruoxue¡¯s heart felt terrible. She liked Beastie. These two cute little fellows had not even seen their parents once and they were going to leave them forever. Even a person with a heart of stone would not feelfortable seeing this.

    ¡°Sister! If you can cure their mother and let their mother feed them milk, they will be able to survive for the time being. When they are a little older, you can give them pills and their lives will be saved. ¡± Qing Jue thought for a while and reminded.

    ¡°Yeah! Why didn¡¯t I think of that!¡± Leng ruoxue was overjoyed. If she could cure the female tiger, her mother¡¯s milk would naturally contain some medicinal properties. With that, these two little fellows could be considered half-alive.

    ¡°Hehe! Big sister¡¯s concern has made her confused!¡± Qing Jue said with an embarrassed smile.

    ¡°These two kids are really worrying.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. She then turned to the dark Tiger King and said,¡±¡±Tiger King! I have a way to save your wife and child, but I need your cooperation. ¡±

    ¡°You really can?¡± The dark Tiger King, who was crying in its heart, hurriedly raised its head when it heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words. Its pitch-ck eyes stared unblinkingly at Leng ruoxue. Previously, it had only half-believed Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, but now, with the condition of its wife and child, it had no choice but to ce its hopes on her.

    Leng ruoxue felt immense pressure when she saw the anticipation on the Tiger King¡¯s face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I can give it a try. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded. She had said before that they needed to check on the condition of the female tiger before deciding if they could save her. However, the shadow Tiger King¡¯s attention was all on Meiling and the two children, so they had yet tomunicate properly.

    ¡°If you can cure my wife and child, I can let these humans go.¡± The dark Tiger King thought for a while before slowly speaking. It knew that this was definitely a condition that this human was going to put forward. However, if he could really cure his wife and children, it was not impossible for him to let these humans go. The humans that it mentioned included Ning Hai and the woman who had stolen its children.

    ¡°Good! I¡¯ll do my best. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. She didn¡¯t expect the dark Tiger King to reveal her thoughts. However, this was good as well, because this was indeed her goal. Also, this time, the Tiger King no longer stubbornly wanted to kill big brother ning. As for Meiling¡¯s life or death, she didn¡¯t care at all.

    Following that, the dark Tiger King brought Leng ruoxue and the rest to its cave. The reason why it brought them along was because it was afraid that they would run away. After all, it was still hard to say if the other party could cure its wife and children! If anything were to happen to his wife and children, then all these humans would not need to live anymore, especially that damned human woman! Thinking of this, it turned its head to look at Meiling, who was being dragged on the ground by its underlings, and its killing intent rose.

    When they arrived at the cave where the dark Tiger King was, the dark Tiger King left the others outside the cave and only allowed Leng ruoxue to enter. Seeing this, grape and the others were a little worried.

    ¡°Tiger King! I¡¯m the young master¡¯s maidservant, let me in to help!¡± Grape-faced man said with a smile.

    ¡°Alright then! You¡¯re the only one allowed to go in. ¡± The dark Tiger King said after some thought.

    Leng ruoxue and grape followed the dark Tiger King into the cave, observing the surroundings as they walked.

    The cave was huge, and it was clean and refreshing. After walking for more than ten minutes, they arrived at the dark Tiger King couple¡¯s bedroom. Although it was called a bedroom, it was actually a rtively cleaner cave. There was a huge stone bed, and on the stone bed was a huge white Tiger. It was weakly groaning

 Chapter 1499

    <h4>Chapter 1499: Temporary partner (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Hearing the footsteps, The White Tiger forced open its big blue eyes. When it saw its husband, its heart seemed to calm down. It looked at its sweetheart gently and closed its eyes again tiredly.

    ¡°Yan ¡®er! I¡¯m back. ¡± The dark Tiger King strode over to his wife¡¯s side and called out gently.

    ¡°We¡¯ve found our child. You can rest assured. ¡± Seeing the White female Tiger¡¯s eyelids move slightly, the dark Tiger King continued. However, it did not dare to tell its beloved wife that its child was also on the verge of death.

    ¡°Miss, can that female tiger be saved?¡± Listening to the dark Tiger King¡¯s mumbling, grape asked in a soft voice with some sympathy. It was all the trouble caused by that annoying woman, causing his family to be separated!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Leng ruoxue let out a soft sigh. If it was possible, of course, she would want to treat the mother and her two children. However, the tigress¡¯s condition seemed rather serious, so she was not very confident now.

    ¡°You cane over now.¡± At this moment, the dark Tiger King, who had spent some time with his beloved wife, said to Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°En!¡± When Leng ruoxue heard the dark Tiger King¡¯s words, she immediately walked forward. However, just as she picked up one of the female White Tiger¡¯s huge ws, the female White Tiger suddenly opened her eyes and stared at her with a wary look.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! I just wanted to take a look at your injuries. ¡± Leng ruoxue consoled him softly.

    ¡°Yan ¡®er, don¡¯t move. No one will dare to hurt you with me around.¡± The dark Tiger King also said, afraid that his wife would move around and tear her wound.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing her husband¡¯s words, the female White Tiger Yan ¡®er rxed, but her blue eyes were still alert.

    Even though Leng ruoxue felt a little helpless, she did not care. After checking the female White Tiger¡¯s injuries seriously, she took out a healing pill and stuffed it into the female White Tiger¡¯s mouth.

    The injuries on the female White Tiger¡¯s body, one was due to excessive blood loss caused by difficultbor, and the other fatal injury was in the abdomen. If she did not guess wrong, that injury should have been caused by brother ning. Although there were some other injuries in other ces, they were basically superficial wounds and not very serious.

    As for the wound on the abdomen, it healed quickly after taking the pill. However, the damage caused by a difficult birth could not be easily cured by one or two pills. After all, difficult birth consumed the essence of the mother¡¯s body. Therefore, in addition to the healing pill, the most important thing was to recuperate well. This was simr to the principle of humanbor.

    Although the female White Tiger¡¯s body was still very weak, it did not affect her from feeding her babies. However, when she saw her two babies who were as weak as kittens, tears immediately rolled down from her eyes.

    ¡°My child! My poor child. ¡± Yan ¡®er cried as her heart ached. She med herself for not taking good care of the children, causing them to be so weak. At this time, her heart was in pain as if it was being pricked by needles.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You and the child will be fine. ¡± Leng ruoxue quickly consoled Yan ¡®er when she saw her crying.

    ¡°Please save my child.¡± Yan ¡®er raised her head and looked at Leng ruoxue with her big, watery blue eyes. Her face was full of pleading. The pill that this human had given her was very effective, so she firmly believed that she could cure her baby. At this moment, it could be said that she had ced all her hopes on Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°If you want me to save them, you have to cooperate with me. They are still too young, and their bodies can¡¯t withstand the effects of the pill. So, you have to take care of your own body first, and then feed them until they are white and fat. Only then will I have a way to recuperate their weak bodies.¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she reminded him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you say. ¡± When Yan ¡®er heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, she quickly replied. Then, she carefully ced the two little babies on her chest. When the two little furballs smelled the milk, they arched their little heads and instinctively sucked ¡­

    This was the two little fellows ¡®first time drinking mother¡¯s milk. Looking at The White Tiger¡¯s gentle and motherly expression, and then at the dark Tiger King¡¯s dumbfounded expression, Leng ruoxue and grape tactfully retreated out of the cave.

    However, even so, they had no way of leaving this ce. This was because the underlings of the dark Tiger King were keeping a close eye on them! Meiling received special treatment from them.

    After a long while, the dark Tiger King walked out of the cave with a face full of joy. He came to Leng ruoxue¡¯s side and said,¡±¡±My wife and children are not in danger for the time being. Thank you for saving them. I will keep my promise and will not kill you.¡±

    The dark Tiger King¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s hearts finally rx. However, the Tiger King¡¯sst letter made them depressed again.

    ¡°However! I n to stay with you until my wife and children are fully recovered. ¡± The dark Tiger King added with a smile. Seeing everyone¡¯s expressions change again and again, it was in a very good mood.

    ¡°Good! No problem,¡± Leng ruoxueughed. Having such a powerful bodyguard by her side was more than she could ask for! However, the others did not think as open-minded as her. As long as everyone thought of the fact that they had a Beastie by their side, and that this Beastie was very strong, their hearts would be in a mess.

    ¡°When are you guys leaving this forest?¡± The dark Tiger King asked.

    ¡°Tomorrow morning,¡± Leng ruoxue replied.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go pack up and leave with you guys tomorrow morning.¡± After the dark Tiger King finished speaking, it turned around and returned to the cave in an extremely elegant manner.

    When the crowd saw the dark Tiger King¡¯s expression, they knew that what was done could not be undone. It was impossible to change this fact, so they could only ept it reluctantly. However, they were still a little afraid.

    ¡°Ruohan, I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t have a good life in the future if the dark Tiger King and his family follow us.¡± Ning Hai whispered to Leng ruoxue, sigh! This matter was also rted to him, and he had even implicated ruoxue. This made him feel extremely apologetic.

    ¡°Big brother ning, you¡¯re thinking too much. The Tiger King¡¯s family isn¡¯t as scary as you think. The dark Tiger King wanted to kill us before because it wanted to avenge its wife and children. Now, they want to follow us because of their wife and children¡¯s health.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she exined. Initially, she had thought that the dark Tiger King would keep them here until his wife and children had fully recovered! Now that she could leave early ording to her original n, she was more than happy to do so.

    ¡°Ruohan! No matter what, I¡¯m the one who has implicated you. ¡± Ning Hai¡¯s face was full of guilt.

    ¡°Big brother ning! I don¡¯t like to hear that! How can I me you for this? Don¡¯t take all the me on yourself. If you didn¡¯t save others, you wouldn¡¯t have hurt that female tiger. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him helplessly. Big brother ning was good in every way, but his sense of responsibility was a little too heavy. He always med himself for the responsibility that he should not have taken on. It seemed that she had to give brother ning more lessons when she was free and correct brother ning¡¯s thinking.

 Chapter 1500

    <h4>Chapter 1500: Temporary partner (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°AI!¡± After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, Ning Hai didn¡¯t know what to say. He understood what ruoxue meant, but he couldn¡¯te to his senses in a short time.

    ¡°Big brother ning! Let everyone rest! We should be safe and sound tonight. ¡± Leng ruoxue suggested as she looked at everyone¡¯s exhausted figures.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Hai nodded. With these beasts, they didn¡¯t even need to arrange for a Night Watch.

    Seeing that everyone had entered her tent, Leng ruoxue was about to return to her tent to rest. However, before she could leave, she was stopped by Chi Fei.

    ¡°Master Leng, can you plead with the Tiger King to let my cousin go?¡± Chi Fei said with some difficulty, but he still had to say these words. Otherwise, when he returned to the Chi family, his mother would me him for not helping.

    ¡°Young master Chi, I¡¯m too embarrassed to plead with the Tiger King for your cousin after what she has done. However, if you want to go, I won¡¯t stop you! In fact, I suggest you don¡¯t go. It¡¯s a thankless effort. It¡¯s good to let your cousin suffer a little. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile. Without waiting for Chi Fei¡¯s response, she entered her tent.

    After entering the tent, grape asked with a puzzled look,¡±¡±Miss! Didn¡¯t the dark Tiger King say that he wouldn¡¯t kill them? Then why is Chi Fei still begging for mercy?¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, he only said that. We¡¯ll just listen to him and forget about it. Do you really think he¡¯ll go and find the dark Tiger King? Although the Tiger King promised not to kill us, he didn¡¯t say that he wouldn¡¯t torture Meiling. So, Meiling¡¯s physical pain is inevitable. No matter who goes to beg for mercy, the Tiger King won¡¯t give face. Otherwise, where would the dignity of the Tiger King be?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she analyzed.

    ¡°AI! It seems that Chi Fei was just acting, I really thought he was that affectionate!¡± Grape said with a look of disdain.

    ¡°This is human nature. You¡¯ve been in the yin family for so many years. You can¡¯t still be so innocent, right?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in amusement.

    ¡°Of course not, I just didn¡¯t realize this at the moment!¡± Grape said, a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Rest early! With the dark Tiger King¡¯s familying with us, there¡¯s going to be a lot of fun to see in the future. ¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    ¡°Hehe! Miss! I¡¯m really looking forward to it!¡± Grape and lotus seed said with some excitement.

    The next morning.

    Leng ruoxue and the other two had just walked out of the tent when they saw the dark Tiger King couple already ready to attack. Their baby was currently lying on his parents ¡®wide back, sleeping soundly!

    ¡°Can we set off now?¡± When the dark Tiger King saw Leng ruoxuee out, it nodded its head in a friendly manner. Among all these people, the person it had the best impression of was this human.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the conflicted crowd and nodded.

    Other than the dark Tiger King¡¯s family of four, the Tiger King¡¯s underlings had also followed Leng ruoxue and the others. Leng ruoxue turned around to look at the huge formation behind her, and a helpless smile appeared on her beautiful face. Wasn¡¯t the Tiger King¡¯s disy of power a little too much? In the dark Tiger King¡¯s words, his wife and children were too weak. If he brought these underlings with him, they would be able to take care of him on the way. As for Mei Ling, the Tiger King didn¡¯t kill her. However, she lost her freedom because she was always guarded by the Tiger King¡¯s most trusted underlings. She was also tied up by a rope and dragged on the ground by the Tiger King¡¯s underlings.

    The other people in the group all began to feel uneasy with the Beastie as theirpanions. Who asked the Beastie to look at them with a hint of hostility? furthermore, the average strength of these Beastie beasts was at least ss 5 sacred God beasts, which put an enormous amount of pressure on them. Although the Tiger King had said that he would not kill them, if the Tiger King changed his mind, they would lose their lives.

    Before they left the forest, Leng ruoxue took a look at Beastie who was following behind her and suggested to the dark Tiger King,¡±¡±Tiger King, it¡¯s a little inconvenient for them to travel like this. Why don¡¯t you let them transform into human form?¡±

    The dark Tiger King thought for a moment before finally nodding.¡±Alright! You all should do as young master Leng says!¡± It still gave Leng ruoxue a lot of face!

    ¡°Yes!¡± Even though the dark Tiger King¡¯s underlings were not too willing, they could not disobey their King¡¯s orders. In the blink of an eye, tall and burly men appeared in front of Leng ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Tiger King! How about you guys?¡± Leng ruoxue asked as she looked at the Tiger King¡¯s family, who had yet to transform into their human forms.

    ¡°Little Yan¡¯s body is too weak. It¡¯s not suitable for her to transform into a human form. I have to apany her.¡± The meaning of its words was very clear. It wanted to maintain its beast form.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Leng ruoxue was helpless. Bringing two tigers with her would not attract more attention than bringing a group of beasts, right?

    After that, everyone left the Roaring Tiger forest together ¡­

    After leaving the forest, they would be in the ning family¡¯s divine territory. However, it would take a few days to reach the ning family¡¯s main city. However, Ning Hai could rx now that they were in the ning family¡¯s divine territory.

    ¡°Ruohan, the city in front is the territory of the ning n¡¯s divine realm.¡± After flying for a while, Ning Hai pointed at the city on the ground and said,¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re here already?¡± Leng ruoxue was a little surprised. At the same time, Hui ao had alsonded.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s enter the city!¡± Ning Hai said with a faint smile. He had been out for so many years, and now that he had returned to the ning family¡¯s divine realm, he was extremely excited. He wondered how his parents and brother were.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Seeing Ning Hai¡¯s anxious look, Leng ruoxue quickly nodded. This should be called rushing home!

    He brought Leng ruoxue, the others, and the Tiger King¡¯s family of four to the city gates. Ning Hai showed the ning family¡¯s identity token and entered the city smoothly.

    This city was called Ningyuan city. It was a rtively remote city in the ning n¡¯s divine realm. At the same time, it was also the only path into the ning n¡¯s divine realm. This was because the ning n¡¯s divine realm was surrounded by mountains on both sides and the sea on one side. Moreover, the terrain was very steep. Only Ningyuan city could lead to other ces in the divine world. At the same time, one could only reach the main city of the ning n¡¯s divine realm by passing through Ningyuan city.

    After Ning Hai brought Leng ruoxue and the rest into the city, the first thing they did was to go to an Inn to rest and recuperate. They would continue to set off the next morning. The inn that he was looking for was naturally the one that belonged to the ning family.

    Although this was the ning family¡¯s territory, the ning family did not monopolize all of the ning family¡¯s businesses in the divine realm. This was because they also weed people from other families to open their shops and make money. However, the shops that were the most stingy here were definitely monopolized by the ning family.

    In the room of the inn, grape stared at Leng ruoxue with a face full of question marks and did not speak for a long time.

    ¡°Grape! What¡¯s wrong with you now?¡± Leng ruoxue felt grape¡¯s gaze and asked in confusion.

    ¡°Miss! What are we doing in the ning n¡¯s divine realm?¡± Grape was a little puzzled.

 Chapter 1501

    <h4>Chapter 1501: The back mountain (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m here to find someone. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. She didn¡¯t seem to have mentioned this to these two girls yet!

    ¡°Miss, do you know anyone in the ning family¡¯s divine realm?¡± Grape said with a face full of surprise. Wu ¡­ Young miss really has a lot of secrets!

    ¡°Mm! My Godfather lives in the ning family¡¯s divine realm. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly and did not reveal the identity of her Godfather.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Grape nodded. So miss was here to find her family.

    ¡°Miss! When can we find your Godfather?¡± Grape could not help but ask.

    ¡°We should be able to find him once we reach the ning family¡¯s main city.¡± Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Miss! I don¡¯t know if I should say this. ¡± Grape hesitated, her beautiful face blushed even more.

    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡± Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes at him.

    ¡°Miss! It¡¯s not easy to enter the ning family¡¯s main city. It¡¯s the most important Center of the ning family. If we want to get in, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy. ¡± Grape sighed and told the truth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We will definitely be able to get in, big brother ning will lead us!¡± Leng ruoxue gave grape a consoling look.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Although grape nodded, she was not as optimistic as Leng ruoxue. They were both from the eight great divine regions, but the ning family¡¯s main city was obviously much harder to enter than the yin family¡¯s main city.

    ¡°Grape! We¡¯ve already arrived at the ning family¡¯s divine realm, and I won¡¯t leave easily until I find my Godfather. So, don¡¯t be so pessimistic anymore. Since you¡¯re here, you should take it as it is. ¡± Leng ruoxue consoled grape with a smile when she saw how uneasy he was.

    ¡°Miss! I just wanted you to be mentally prepared. ¡± Grape said, a little embarrassed.

    ¡°MMH! I¡¯m prepared. ¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly as she looked at the little housekeeper who loved to worry.

    After staying the night at the inn, Leng ruoxue and the rest continued on their journey the next morning ¡­

    Five dayster.

    They had finally arrived at the ning family¡¯s main city.

    Ning Hai, Leng ruoxue, and the others showed their identity tokens and were about to enter the city. However, they were stopped by the city guards.

    ¡°Wait!¡± The guard shouted.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ning Hai looked at the guard who stopped them with a face full of question marks.

    ¡°You can go in, but they can ¡®t!¡± The guard said.

    ¡°Why? They are my brothers. ¡± Ning Hai asked in confusion.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be the acting family head¡¯s birthday in a few days, so the checks on those who enter the city are much stricter. Apart from the ning family and those sent by other families to congratte him, other people who don¡¯t like him are not allowed to enter the city.¡± The guard said in a serious manner.

    ¡°The birthday of the acting patriarch?¡± Ning Hai understood, but the substitute master¡¯s birthday hadn¡¯t been so strict before.

    ¡°Mm! Don¡¯t make things difficult for me. ¡± The guard looked at Ning Hai and said. The ning family¡¯s tokens were also divided into three levels. The ordinary nsmen¡¯s tokens were divided into three levels, namely primary, intermediate, and advanced. The token in Ning Hai¡¯s hand was an intermediate level token, which also meant that Ning Hai still had a certain status in the ning family. Therefore, the Guard¡¯s attitude towards him was quite good.

    ¡°Big brother guard! Can you make an exception? I can guarantee that they¡¯re not bad people and won¡¯t cause trouble at the substitute family head¡¯s birthday. ¡± Ning Hai pleaded. At the same time, he secretly stuffed a piece of high-grade crystal into the Guard¡¯s hand.

    Seeing this, the Guard¡¯s face revealed a trace of a smile, and said with some difficulty,¡±Although this is somewhat against the rules, since they are the people you brought here, you have to look after them well. Otherwise, I will not be able to exin it to you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother. I¡¯ll keep a close eye on them. ¡± Ning Hai quickly promised.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you can bring them into the city!¡± The guard let them through.

    Ning Hai gave Leng ruoxue and the others a look, indicating that they should quickly follow him into the city, in case a long night would bring trouble.

    After entering the city, before Leng ruoxue and the rest had the chance to take a good look at the city¡¯s scenery, they were brought to a private residence by Ning Hai.

    From the outside, the house didn¡¯t look very big, and the appearance was quite simple. Through the door, one could see that the courtyard was very clean, and there were all kinds of flowers nted in the small courtyard, which looked very warm.

    ¡°Father, mother, little brother, I¡¯m back.¡± After pushing open the door and entering, Ning Hai shouted at the top of his lungs. At the same time, a 16 or 17-year-old boy ran out of the courtyard and also shouted and threw himself into Ning Hai¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Big brother! You¡¯re finally willing toe back. ¡± The young man grumbled with a bitter expression.

    ¡°Hehe! Shan ¡®er! I haven¡¯t seen you for a few years and you¡¯ve grown up. ¡± Ning Hai looked at his precious little brother and said happily.

    ¡°Big brother! Who are they?¡± After being intimate with Ning Hai for a while, Ning Shan realized that there were a lot of people behind Ning Hai, and he was suddenly embarrassed.

    ¡°They are my Good Brothers.¡± Ning Hai said proudly. Then, he turned to Leng ruoxue and said,¡±Ruohan! This kid is my younger brother, Ning Shan. ¡±

    ¡°Hello, Shan ¡®er!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile. However, she could not help but think to herself,¡¯are big brother ning and Ning Shan really brothers?¡¯ The two brothers didn¡¯t look alike at all. Furthermore, the older brother was so tall and strong, while the younger brother still looked like a young man.

    ¡°Hello!¡± Ning Shan took a look at Leng ruoxue¡¯s alluring beauty and lowered his head in embarrassment. He thought to himself,¡¯this brother is too beautiful, even more beautiful than any woman I¡¯ve ever seen.¡¯

    ¡°Shan ¡®er! Arrange a ce for them to stay. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll be backter. ¡± Ning Hai ordered, then turned to Chi Fei,¡±¡±Young master Chi, shall I bring you to the main residence?¡±

    ¡°No need. I know the way. Young master ning has just returned home. It¡¯s better to catch up with your family!¡± Chi Fei quickly said. In fact, the reason why he followed Ning Hai here was mainly to take his cousin away. He just didn¡¯t know if the dark Tiger King would be willing to let her go.

    However, as soon as his eyesnded on Meiling, he received a sharp re from the Tiger King. He was so scared that he didn¡¯t even dare to ask.

    After calming down a little, Chi Fei gathered his courage and said,¡±¡±Tiger King, can you return my cousin to me?¡±

    When the dark Tiger King heard Chi Fei¡¯s words, it only blinked and didn¡¯t respond.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she smiled and pleaded,¡±¡±Tiger King! You¡¯ve tortured miss Meiling a lot along the way. Why don¡¯t you return her to your cousin?¡±

    ¡°If I return it just because you say so, how embarrassing would that be for me?¡± The dark Tiger King raised his eyelids and said in a slightly displeased tone.

    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Leng ruoxue asked.

    ¡°She has harmed my wife and children to this extent. Although I promised not to kill her, if I let her go just like this, how can I answer to my wife and children?¡± The dark Tiger King asked with a frown. Then, its tone changed as it continued, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to let her go, but you have topensate for my wife and children¡¯s mental damage and medical expenses. Their injuries can¡¯t be in vain. ¡±

 Chapter 1502

    <h4>Chapter 1502: The back mountain (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    After hearing the dark Tiger King¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue was alreadyughing in her heart! This Tiger King was quite simr to her. It actually knew to charge for mental damage and medical expenses, but how much was it going to charge?

    As she thought of this, she looked at Chi Fei, then looked at the dark Tiger King, and said,¡±¡±Young master Chi, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°This ¡­¡± Chi Fei was speechless. Along the way, the Tiger King had beaten and scolded his cousin. He had tortured his cousin to the point that she didn¡¯t even look like a human anymore. Now, he even wanted to ask for a ransom from him. What the hell was this? However, could he not care about his cousin¡¯s life? The answer was no.

    ¡°I wonder how much Tiger King wants?¡± Chi Fei had no choice but to ask carefully.

    ¡°My wife and children are priceless. Give them to me as you see fit!¡± The dark Tiger King said as if it did not care.

    Give it as you see fit? Why did he give it to her as he saw fit? He told him to give it to him as he saw fit, and he even said that his wife and children were priceless? Wasn¡¯t this clearly nning to demand an exorbitant price?! Wu ¡­ How did Beastie learn to be so cunning now? Chi Fei couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart.

    ¡°Tiger King! I don¡¯t have much money on me. ¡± Chi Fei said, a little embarrassed.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can write me an IOU. ¡± The dark Tiger King said calmly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Chi Fei wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. F * ck! He didn¡¯t hear wrong, did he? This Tiger actually wanted him to write an IOU? Even if he wanted to write an IOU, it wasn¡¯t his turn to do it, right? It¡¯s not like my cousin doesn¡¯t have any rtives.

    Thinking of this, Chi Fei helplessly opened his mouth again,¡±¡±Tiger King, can you give me a few more days? I will send a letter to my uncle and ask him to send the ransom to my cousin.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I just want to see the money. I don¡¯t care who gave it to me. ¡± The dark Tiger King said in an understanding manner.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first. Young master ning, we¡¯ll talk again when we have the chance.¡± After Chi Fei finished speaking, he left as if he was running for his life. How could he still dare to bring up the matter of leaving with his cousin to the Tiger King! He didn¡¯t want to write an IOU for a Tiger. He would beughed at.

    After Chi Fei left, the dark Tiger King found a room for himself and used it as a temporary residence for his family of four. As for his little brothers, they would take care of themselves, so there was no need for him to worry.

    Looking at the ck Tiger who did not treat him as a guest at all, Ning Shan blinked and asked in a small voice in disbelief,¡±¡±Brother! Is that Tiger a new Beastie you took in?¡±

    ¡°No! Shan ¡®er! That Tiger has the strength of a Godking. You must treat it well. ¡± Ning Hai warned. Now that Tiger was the master of the ning family, they couldn¡¯t mess with it!

    ¡°Yes, these two big tigers are really beautiful.¡± Ning Shan¡¯s eyes were fixed on the two tigers, one ck and one white, and he said very happily.

    ¡°They¡¯re also very fierce, don¡¯t anger them. ¡± Ning Hai couldn¡¯t help but warn the dark Tiger King. His words naturally couldn¡¯t be hidden from the Tiger King¡¯s sensitive ears. However, the Tiger King didn¡¯t care about them. Instead, it directly walked back to its room with elegant steps.

    After that, Ning Hai personally arranged rooms for Leng ruoxue and the rest. Then, he returned to his own room to rest.

    Leng ruoxue had originally nned to take a nap as well. However, before she could sleep, she was disturbed by a certain beast who hade uninvited.

    Looking at the ck Tiger lying on the chair in her room, Leng ruoxue said helplessly,¡±Tiger King, you¡¯re not tired? Aren¡¯t you going to rest?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired! I want to ask you, why did you plead for that woman? I thought you were like me, wishing she was dead!¡± The dark Tiger King asked curiously.

    ¡°How can that be? Although she¡¯s very annoying, she hasn¡¯t provoked me yet. However, I know that you¡¯ve always wanted to kill her, so I¡¯m pleading for her. ¡± Leng ruoxue exined indifferently.

    ¡°You did it for me?¡± The dark Tiger King¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    ¡°It can be considered so! Actually, I think you¡¯ve tortured her enough, so you can let her go. Besides, with her personality, even if you let her go, she won¡¯t be grateful. Instead, she¡¯ll deliberately try to take revenge on you. Then, you can kill her with a legitimate reason, right?¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she reminded.

    ¡°Mm! You¡¯re right. ¡± The shadow Tiger King nodded itsrge head. Even though it had tormented that woman quite a bit along the way, it still felt a little regretful that it had promised Leng ruoxue not to kill them. Now that Leng ruoxue¡¯s words had reminded it, it seemed like it had made the right decision to give Leng ruoxue face and let them go. When it thought of this, the Tiger King could not help but feel proud of its own wisdom.

    ¡°Can you let me rest now?¡± Leng ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Yes! However, you have to do me a favor. ¡± The dark Tiger King said, a little embarrassed.

    ¡°What do you want me to help you with?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in confusion.

    ¡°Help me think about how much I should ask them for.¡± The dark Tiger King said, a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your wife and children are priceless? However, the Chi family will definitely not pay for her. ¡± Leng ruoxue understood. If Chi Fei was willing to interfere in this matter, he would not have fled.

    ¡°F * ck! Then wouldn¡¯t I be unable to receive my money? That woman is really useless!¡± The dark Tiger King¡¯s face was filled with disdain.

    ¡°Hahaha! Don¡¯t worry, even if you can¡¯t get the money, she¡¯s still in your hands!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she reminded him.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of her people? I can¡¯t carry it on my shoulders or lift it with my hands! You¡¯re even wasting food. How about I give her to you?¡± The dark Tiger Kingughed evilly. It could tell that the woman had been coveting this fellow for a long time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give it to me. I also think that she¡¯s wasting food.¡± When Leng ruoxue heard the dark Tiger King¡¯s words, she was so frightened that she hurriedly replied.

    ¡°Hehe! If no onees to redeem her, I¡¯ll give her to you. ¡± After the dark Tiger King finished speaking, he left behind a ck-faced Leng ruoxue and disappeared with a whoosh.

    Before she fell asleep, Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the Tiger King would really give that woman to her! She didn¡¯t want that!

    After staying at big brother ning¡¯s house for a few days, Leng ruoxue and the rest had be very familiar with Ning Hai¡¯s family. At the same time, it was the birthday of the acting Master of the ning family.

    In the courtyard.

    Leng ruoxue sat on the stone chair and chatted with grape, lotus seed, and the others. These few days, she had not had the chance to leave this ce, mainly because the city was more strict now. Who asked the substitute n head to celebrate his birthday? she did not want to cause trouble for big brother ning, so she could only stay at home obediently. Anyway, she had already arrived at the ning n¡¯s divine territory, and she would see her Godfather sooner orter.

    ¡°Ruoxue! After the substitute master¡¯s birthday is over, I¡¯ll think of a way to bring you into the main residence. ¡± At this time, Ning Hai walked in from outside and said. Now that there were no outsiders in the house, they called her ruoxue again.

 Chapter 1503 - The back mountain (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1503: The back mountain (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Big brother ning! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not in a hurry. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    ¡°Hehe, since you¡¯re here, of course you have to see the person you want to see as soon as possible. Oh right, ruoxue, what¡¯s your Godfather¡¯s name?¡± Ning Hai asked.

    ¡°Name? Big brother ning! I don¡¯t know his name. ¡± Leng ruoxue was taken aback as she replied in embarrassment.

    ¡°Uh! It¡¯s not easy to find them without knowing their names!¡± Ning Hai frowned and said awkwardly. There were many direct descendants of the ning family. If they were to look for them one by one, it would probably take next year. Moreover, some of the direct descendants were not in the main city.

    ¡°Big brother ning! You definitely know who my Godfather is. ¡± Leng ruoxue kept him in suspense.

    ¡°I definitely know?¡± Ning Hai was in a dilemma. Ruoxue was so confident that he knew her Godfather. Could it be that her Godfather was an important figure in the ning family? Could it be an elder of the ning family?

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Ruoxue! Which elder is your Godfather?¡± Ning Hai asked curiously.

    ¡°He¡¯s not an elder of the ning family. ¡± Leng ruoxue hesitated. If she were to reveal her Godfather¡¯s identity, would she scare big brother ning?

    ¡°Then who is he? If you don¡¯t know his name, it¡¯s fine to tell me his identity. At least this way, we can narrow down the scope and find him easier. ¡± Ning Hai reminded.

    ¡°If I say that my Godfather is your ning family¡¯s old ancestor, would you believe me?¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. The moment she said this, not only Ning Hai was stunned, but even Lotus grape and lotus seed were stunned.

    ¡°Ruoxue! This is not a joke!¡± Ning Hai looked around cautiously. After making sure that there were no outsiders, he was relieved and said,¡±what kind of status does the ning family¡¯s ancestor have? how can he just casually associate with her?¡±

    ¡°Big brother ning! I¡¯m not joking, I¡¯m telling the truth. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a serious expression.

    ¡°Ruoxue! You¡¯re not joking, are you?¡± Ning Hai said with doubt.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Ruoxue! You said that you¡¯re the goddaughter of our ancestor, but do you have any proof?¡± Ning Hai asked again.

    ¡°Proof?¡± Leng ruoxue pondered for a while before saying,¡±¡±I recognize the guard beside him.¡±

    ¡°Ruoxue! With my status, I won¡¯t be able to see the old ancestor¡¯s guards. ¡± Ning Hai couldn¡¯t help butin. Woo¡­Wasn¡¯t ruoxue making things difficult for him? He was just a small shrimp in the ning family, how could he be qualified to see the old ancestor! He also could not see the guards by the old ancestor¡¯s side.

    ¡°Big brother ning! Then tell me where the ancestor is and I¡¯ll go find him myself. ¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought. With Xiao Budian around, even without big brother ning leading the way, she believed that she would still be able to see Godfather.

    ¡°Ruoxue, Are you sure?¡± Ning Hai was helpless. To be honest, he was worried about ruoxue going alone. However, he didn¡¯t have the right to enter the ce where the old ancestor lived, so he was afraid that he couldn¡¯t help ruoxue.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Alright then! ¡°However, don¡¯t let anyone find out about this, or else ¡­¡± Before Ning Hai could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Brother ning, don¡¯t worry. Even if I¡¯m discovered, I won¡¯t betray you.¡± Leng ruoxue promised.

    ¡°Ruoxue, that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be in danger.¡± Ning Hai said. Actually, he still didn¡¯t quite believe ruoxue¡¯s words. After all, the old ancestor had taken in a mid level deity as his goddaughter. This matter was too mysterious.

    ¡°Big brother ning! Trust me, nothing will happen. ¡± Leng ruoxue promised once again.

    After that, Ning Hai prepared a map of the main residence for Leng ruoxue. Actually, he had to take a risk by giving this map to Leng ruoxue. However, out of trust for Leng ruoxue, he still gave her the map. Furthermore, he had to hide this matter from his family, so as not to let them be worried.

    After getting the map, Leng ruoxue and Ning Hai confirmed Godfather¡¯s location. They then gave some instructions to grape and lotus seed, and nned to head to the ning family¡¯s main residence.

    ¡°Miss! Are you really not going to take us there?¡± Before they left, grape said reluctantly,¡±Wu¡­How could miss leave us?¡± The young miss was really too evil.

    ¡°You two wait for me here. When I find Godfather, I will ask him to send someone to pick you up.¡± Leng ruoxue consoled. She had originally wanted to bring grape and lotus seed along, but she was afraid that Godfather would not be home. So, she had no choice but to let them wait for her here.

    ¡°Miss ¡­¡±

    Grape and lotus seed¡¯s reluctance to part made Leng ruoxue¡¯s forehead fill with ck lines. It wasn¡¯t as if she wasn¡¯ting back, so why did they have to look like this! She hardened her heart and transmitted her voice to Xiao Budian in her arms,¡±¡±Little guy, take me to my Godfather! Do you remember the location? Don¡¯t go to the wrong ce. ¡±

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry! Leave everything to me. ¡± With a sh of white light, when Leng ruoxue opened her eyes again, the scenery in front of her had changed.

    ¡°This is the back mountain?¡± Leng ruoxue could not help but ask as she looked at the fog in front of her.

    ¡°Yes, sister. This is the right ce. You have to believe me.¡± The little guy promised.

    After hearing Xiao Budian¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue opened the map that Ning Hai gave her and pointed at the red dot on the map,¡±¡±Little guy, I wanted you to bring me here. Where is this ce?¡±

    ¡°Sister! I brought you here with this red dot!¡± The little guy said in an extremely aggrieved manner. Wu¡­How could big sister not believe him! It wasn¡¯t a directional idiot, so it wouldn¡¯t get lost.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes looked at Xiao Budian in disbelief.

    ¡°Yes, this is really the ce that big sister wants to go.¡± The little guy nodded his head vigorously.

    ¡°But, why is there so much fog here?¡± Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t understand. However, before she could figure it out, she and Xiao Budian were surrounded by a group of men in ck ¡­

    ¡°Who is so bold to break into the forbidden area of the back mountain of the ning family?¡± A tall ck-robed man rebuked loudly, his voice carrying a hint of pressure. ording to Leng ruoxue¡¯s observation, this ck-robed man was at least a divine Emperor. Furthermore, from the silver n emblem on his clothes, he should be the captain of these guards.

    The ning family¡¯s clothes were embroidered with a n emblem, and the color of the n emblem was also a sign of their status in the ning family. Except for the family master, the highest level of n emblem was gold, followed by silver. The silver n emblem on the guard captain¡¯s body indicated that his status in the ning family was very high.

    However, no matter what status he had, Leng ruoxue was not afraid. She hugged Xiao Budian tightly and said with a faint smile,¡±¡±I want to see your family head.¡±

    ¡°You want to see the patriarch? Do you think the patriarch is someone you can meet whenever you want?¡± The captain of the guards raised his eyebrows and looked at Leng ruoxue arrogantly.

    ¡°Your n head is my Godfather. As long as you help to inform him, he will definitely meet me. Tell him that Leng ruoxue is here!¡± Leng ruoxue said confidently.

 Chapter 1504

    <h4>Chapter 1504: Mediation (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the master is not here right now. ¡± The captain of the guards said without even thinking.

    ¡°Not here? Where did he go?¡± Leng ruoxue asked gloomily.

    ¡°He went to see an old friend. I don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll be back.¡± When the captain of the guards heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, although he was still skeptical, he had heard that the old ancestor had indeed taken in a goddaughter. Moreover, it seemed that the old ancestor doted on that goddaughter very much. Hence, even though he had yet to confirm Leng ruoxue¡¯s identity, his attitude was much better.

    ¡°Then, is Ning Shan here?¡± Leng ruoxue asked again.

    ¡°You know Ning Shan? He¡¯s not here either. ¡± The captain of the guards quickly said. Since he knew Ning Shan, then Leng ruoxue¡¯s identity should be close to the mark. After all, Ning Shan was one of the old Grand Madame¡¯s most trusted people. Even though he was the captain of the guards in the old Grand Madame¡¯s forbidden area, he was not as favored as Ning Shan in front of the old Grand Madame.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Ning Yan?¡± Leng ruoxue continued to ask.

    ¡°Ning Yan¡¯s here.¡± The guard Captain said. After hearing the two names, the leader of the Men in ck didn¡¯t dare to dy and quickly sent someone to invite Ning Yan.

    Ning Yan was also a favorite of the old ancestor. Although his position in the forbidden area was only a housekeeper, his status in the ning n was almost the same as an elder, and sometimes even more honorable than an elder.

    Not long after, Ning Yan arrived in front of Leng ruoxue, surrounded by guards. When he saw Leng ruoxue, he was shocked.¡±¡±Young miss Leng, you, why have youe to the divine realm?¡±

    ¡°Head butler, is this really the goddaughter that my ancestor acknowledged?¡± The captain of the guards asked in a low voice, and Ning Yan nodded his head slightly. The master often thought of this youngdy! If he knew that she hade to the divine realm, he would definitely be very happy.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Ning Yan,¡± When Leng ruoxue saw Ning Yan, she smiled and said,¡±it¡¯s good that I finally met someone I know.¡±

    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and invite miss Leng in. Oh right, send someone to inform the family head that miss Leng is here. ¡± Ning Yan quickly ordered the captain of the guards.

    ¡°Yes! Pleasee in, miss Leng. ¡± After the captain of the guards confirmed Leng ruoxue¡¯s identity, his attitude immediately took a 180-degree turn as he spoke with a smile.

    After Leng ruoxue followed Ning Yan into the forbidden area, she realized that there was a formation hidden under the mist. No wonder she couldn¡¯t see the house before. However, with Ning Yan and the others leading the way, Leng ruoxue entered the forbidden area without any trouble.

    The forbidden area in the back mountain where the ning family¡¯s master lived was huge. The spiritual Qi there was much denser than in the main city. There were hundreds of courtyards in the forbidden area. ording to Ning Yan, other than the old ancestor¡¯s daily residence, this was also the ce where the elite disciples and elders of the family cultivated in seclusion. Therefore, the security was extremely strict. If Leng ruoxue was not the old ancestor¡¯s goddaughter and had not been treated specially by the old ancestor, he would never have dared to bring her here.

    However, before they reached the courtyard where the head of the family lived, they met a group of people. When Ning Yan saw them, he sighed in his heart. How did I meet this guy? This guy was an old-fashioned man. Hopefully, he wouldn¡¯t find trouble with miss Leng. After all, miss Leng was not someone to be trifled with.

    ¡°Ning Yan! Who is she?¡± A middle-aged man in the group stopped Ning Yan and asked. Leng ruoxue was not dressed as a woman, so even though he was stunned by her devastatingly beautiful appearance, he still had to treat her with caution.

    ¡°Second elder, she is the adopted daughter of the master.¡± Ning Yan said very respectfully. Although the second elder was a little old-fashioned, his character was not bad. In addition, he was respected by the n members, so he was also a little arrogant.

    ¡°Goddaughter? Even if she¡¯s the master¡¯s biological daughter, the forbidden area isn¡¯t a ce she can enter as she wishes. Ning Yan, take her away from here. ¡± The second elder shouted angrily.

    ¡°Second elder, she¡¯s here to see the patriarch.¡± Ning Yan helplessly reminded him. The second elder even dared to chase away the family head¡¯s most valued goddaughter, he really had guts! Furthermore, even though Leng ruoxue was only an adopted daughter, her position in the master¡¯s heart was something that even his own daughter could notpare to! Unfortunately, this old-fashioned man actually turned a blind eye to it.

    ¡°The master isn¡¯t here right now, so why did you bring her to the forbidden area? Have you forgotten the rules of the forbidden area? Even the ning family can¡¯te here casually. ¡± The second elder reproached.

    Then ording to second elder¡¯s meaning, where should I ce youngdy Leng?¡± Ning Yan sighed and asked for the second elder¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°Since she¡¯s master¡¯s goddaughter, you can arrange for her to stay in the main house. However, there are too many guests in the main house these two days, so I¡¯m afraid it can¡¯t amodate so many people. You can arrange for this youngdy to stay in a courtyard! It¡¯s very quiet there and won¡¯t disturb this youngdy¡¯s rest. ¡± The second elder pondered for a moment before deciding on Leng ruoxue¡¯s residence, a side courtyard.

    The courtyard that second elder mentioned was located on the outskirts of Lord ning¡¯s main city. It was indeed very quiet there as second elder had said, because there was almost no one there all year round. To put it bluntly, no one had lived there for a long time.

    When Ning Yan heard that the second elder wanted Leng ruoxue to stay in a separate courtyard, he was a little unhappy. However, he did not show it. He only reminded her,¡±¡±The courtyard is located in the suburbs. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for a girl like miss Leng to live there?¡± AI! If the family head came back and found out that he let his precious goddaughter stay in a side courtyard, he would swallow him alive! Sob ¡­ Second elder, even if you want to die, don¡¯t harm me!

    ¡°You can just send a few guards to protect her.¡± The second elder said disapprovingly. In his opinion, the strength of the family head¡¯s adopted daughter was too low. He really didn¡¯t know how she had managed to hug the family head¡¯s thigh.

    ¡°This ¡­¡± Ning Yan was in a dilemma. The master and the great elder were not here, and the second elder was the most senior in the ning family. Even the acting Master had to listen to his orders. How could he, a mere Butler of the forbiddennd, refuse the second elder¡¯s suggestion? He hesitated.

    Just as he was hesitating, Leng ruoxue smiled and said,¡±¡±Thank you for your kind offer, second elder. You know that I like peace and quiet. Ning Yan, please take me to the courtyard that the second elder has mentioned!¡±

    ¡°Young miss Leng, no one has stayed in the courtyard for a long time.¡± Ning Yan reminded her in a low voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. ¡± Leng ruoxue said nonchntly. She really didn¡¯t want to get involved in the ning family¡¯s matters. Staying in the side courtyard could help her avoid a lot of trouble.

    ¡°AI! Alright then!¡± Ning Yan was helpless. He knew from the master that this youngdy was a woman of her word.

    After that, Ning Yan led Leng ruoxue to the ning family¡¯s courtyard on the outskirts of the city.

    Leng ruoxue nodded in satisfaction as she looked at the tall courtyard walls and the Vermillion red Door. From the outside, this ce looked pretty good. However, when she entered and saw the fallen leaves and cobwebs all over the courtyard, she could no longer remain calm!

 Chapter 1505

    <h4>Chapter 1505: Mediation (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    How long did it take for someone to clean up the ce like this? AI! No wonder the ning family didn¡¯t care about the environment here. The main residence was big enough, and they didn¡¯t need to live here at all.

    ¡°Miss Leng, why don¡¯t I bring you to a hotel?¡± Ning Yan suggested, a little embarrassed. If the master knew that his precious goddaughter had been treated like this in the ning family, would he fly into a rage?

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Ning Yan. Please send someone to clean up this ce for me! I still have two maidservants living in someone else¡¯s house. I¡¯ll go pick them up. ¡± Leng ruoxue said nonchntly. After she finished speaking, she turned around and left the ning family courtyard. Ning Yan was worried that Leng ruoxue would go alone, so he immediately sent two guards to follow her.

    Leng ruoxue walked all the way back to Ning Hai¡¯s house.

    Ning Hai and the others, who were worried about Leng ruoxue¡¯s safety, were relieved to see her return safely.

    ¡°Ruoxue! Are you alright?¡± Ning Hai came forward and asked nervously. It would be fine if they didn¡¯t find out that they were going to the forbidden area, but if they did, and they couldn¡¯t show any evidence of her being the goddaughter of the old ancestor, ruoxue would be in danger.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! Big brother ning, don¡¯t worry! After the second elder of the ning family knew that I was the goddaughter of your family¡¯s ancestor, he arranged for me to live in a side courtyard. I came back to pick up the grapes and lotus seeds. ¡± Leng ruoxue exined with a smile.

    ¡°A courtyard? No one has lived there for many years, why would the second elder let you live there?¡± Ning Hai frowned. It was better to continue living in his house than in that courtyard! Besides, his family also liked ruoxue.

    ¡°There are many guests in the main residence, so I was arranged to stay in the side courtyard. It¡¯s not bad there, the environment is quiet and no one will disturb us. I¡¯m very satisfied. ¡± Leng ruoxue exined simply.

    ¡°Uh!¡± After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, several ck lines slid down Ning Hai¡¯s forehead. Quiet environment? In his opinion, that ce should have been in disrepair for a long time!

    ¡°Grape, lotus seed, let¡¯s go!¡± After Leng ruoxue bade farewell to Ning Hai¡¯s family, she said to the two maidservants.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Grape and lotus seed quickly responded.

    ¡°Little girl, you still have us!¡± All of a sudden, the dark Tiger King reminded her. It was as if it was afraid that Leng ruoxue would leave its family behind. After all, its wife and child¡¯s illness still had to be treated by this little girl! So, wherever this little girl went, they had to follow!

    ¡°Mm! I won¡¯t leave you behind. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. Then, she brought the dark Tiger King¡¯s family of four and their little brother out of Ning Hai¡¯s house under the reluctant gazes of Ning Hai and the rest.

    When Ning Yan saw the group of people that Leng ruoxue had brought back, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Didn¡¯t miss Leng say that there were only two maids? Why did he bring back so many people? That¡¯s right, there were also beasts!

    ¡°Miss Leng! Who are they?¡± Ning Yan¡¯s face was full of curiosity.

    ¡°They are my Beastie and my subordinates.¡± Leng ruoxueughed. Before they came, they had already discussed that these beasts who had taken on human forms would temporarily act as her subordinates.

    ¡°Oh! Miss Leng, the room is almost ready. If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re not satisfied with, I¡¯ll send people to do it. Time is tight, so we can only do this for now. ¡± Ning Yan said guiltily. Master! I¡¯ve let you down! He couldn¡¯t help but wail in his heart for not taking good care of miss Leng.

    ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied. Thank you. ¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the refurbished courtyard and room. She was very satisfied with the efficiency of Ning Yan and the others.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯ll take my leave first. I¡¯ll send someone to deliver some daily necessities to youter.¡± Ning Yan turned around and left the courtyard.

    After Ning Yan left, grape and lotus seed circled around the courtyard. After a brief look, grape pouted and said with a little displeasure,¡±¡±Miss! You¡¯re the goddaughter of the ning family¡¯s old ancestor, and they let you live here. They¡¯ve really gone too far. ¡± She felt indignant for her young miss.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this ce? People with no business will note. ¡± Leng ruoxue said in satisfaction. She had never liked crowded ces, and this was exactly what she wanted.

    ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s true!¡± Grape nodded with a smile. After following miss for a while, she was familiar with miss¡¯s preferences and naturally knew what she liked.

    The dark Tiger King¡¯s family wasn¡¯t picky about their amodation. They found a room that was pleasing to the eye and settled down.

    The two tiger cubs had grown up to about half a fist¡¯s size after a period of meticulous care by the female White Tiger. Furthermore, the two little fellows had both opened their eyes. However, their favorite thing to do was to circle around Leng ruoxue¡¯s feet like two little kittens.

    However, because the two little fellows were too young, Leng ruoxue and the other two had to be especially careful when they walked to avoid identally stepping on the Tiger cubs. If that happened, the dark Tiger King would definitely fight them to the death. Even so, when the dark Tiger King saw how much his children liked Leng ruoxue, it was extremely jealous!

    On the day that Leng ruoxue stayed in the courtyard, Ning Yan sent people to deliver all the daily necessities. The next day, Ning Hai, who was still worried, brought Ning Shan and his subordinates to visit Leng ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Ruoxue, no one has lived here for a long time. Even if it¡¯s cleaned up, it won¡¯t be asfortable as my house. Why don¡¯t you move back to my house?¡± Ning Hai looked around and said with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Yup! Big sister ruoxue, you should move back to our house! Father and mother also missed you!¡± Ning Shan echoed. He really liked this pretty sister. Seeing them live here made his heart ache. Unfortunately, his status in the ning family was not high, so he naturally didn¡¯t have much say.

    ¡°Big brother ning, Shan ¡®er, this ce is not bad. I¡¯m quite satisfied with it. Besides, your house isn¡¯t that big. We can¡¯t always trouble uncle and Auntie!¡± Leng ruoxue rejected.

    ¡°Ruoxue! You¡¯re just like my sister, and my parents also treat you like their daughter. There¡¯s no trouble at all. ¡± Ning Hai¡¯s face became serious, and he said with slight displeasure.

    ¡°Hahaha! Big brother ning! Godfather will be back in a few days. We won¡¯t be staying here for long, so it¡¯s better not to move around. ¡± Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw Ning Hai¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Alright then! However, I¡¯lle and keep youpany often. ¡± Ning Hai thought for a while and said. There were very few people here, and he was really afraid that Leng ruoxue and the others would get into trouble. Although Ning Yan had arranged guards for ruoxue, he was still a little worried.

    ¡°We wee you!¡± Leng ruoxue smiled helplessly.

    Over the next few days, Leng ruoxue nned to treat the two little tigers. These days, the two little tigers ¡®bodies were getting stronger and stronger. Other than the meticulous care of the female White Tiger, Yan¡¯ er, Leng ruoxue¡¯s timely special treatment for the two little fellows had also yed a big role.

 Chapter 1506

    <h4>Chapter 1506: Mediation (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Leng ruoxue picked up the two furry little things with one hand each and observed them for a while. She then ced them on herp and took out two pills to feed them. After they had consumed the pills, she stared at them intently, afraid that they would feel any difort.

    After about fifteen minutes, the two little tigers had absorbed the medicinal effects of the pills and began to act coquettishly with Leng ruoxue. Seeing her babies ¡®lively and cute appearance, the female White Tiger Yan¡¯ er¡¯s heart that had been hanging in the air finally settled down.

    Then, Leng ruoxue passed a bottle of pills to Yan ¡®er and told it to take one pill a day. Once Yan¡¯ er finished this bottle of pills, she would be fully recovered. She didn¡¯t give it to him before because the medicine was too strong and Yan ¡®er had to feed the two babies, so it wasn¡¯t suitable for her to take it. However, now that the two little tigers had almost recovered, there was no need to worry about it anymore.

    Seeing that his wife and son¡¯s health had improved, the dark Tiger King was extremely happy. However, when it saw that its child was always around Leng ruoxue and was even closer to her than it was to her, it felt a sense of injustice in its heart.

    ¡°Tiger King! I¡¯ve already fulfilled my promise. ¡± Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes at the dark Tiger King, who was still immersed in the sea of vinegar, and reminded it with a faint smile.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve done well,¡± The dark Tiger King praised him as if he was praising his subordinate.

    When Leng ruoxue heard the dark Tiger King¡¯s words, ck lines appeared on her forehead. She thought to herself,¡¯does this dark Tiger King treat me as a subordinate?¡¯ Otherwise, why would he be so formal with her?

    ¡°Hehe! Little girl, I¡¯ll give you that woman as a reward!¡± It had already been a few days, and no one from the Chi family hade to deliver the ransom. Hence, it guessed that the Chi family had most likely decided to give up on that woman. It had also promised Leng ruoxue not to kill them, and this naturally included that woman. Thus, it had been in a dilemma for the past two days. To it, Meiling was already as annoying as a hot potato.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want her. Why don¡¯t you reward her to your subordinates? They will need it more. ¡± Leng ruoxue suggested.

    ¡°We don¡¯t want that ugly human woman!¡± Upon hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, the beastmen in their human forms replied in unison. They had never been so United before.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Upon hearing their words, grape could not help but burst outughing.

    Just then, Ning Yan walked into the courtyard and saw themughing. He couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously,¡±¡±What are youughing at? You¡¯re so happy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing! I suggested that the Tiger King reward his captives to his subordinates. However, no one was willing to ept them. ¡± Leng ruoxue exined with a smile.

    ¡°Oh! Miss Leng, is that youngdy from the Chi family?¡± Ning Yan suddenly asked. He had seen the captive that Leng ruoxue was talking about before.

    ¡°Manager Ning Yan knows her identity?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only heard about it. In the past two days, a member of the Chi family has been asking for help from the acting family head. Moreover, the acting family head has also sent someone to investigate.¡± Ning Yan frowned. In fact, he didn¡¯t agree with the idea of acting as the head of the family, especially when miss Leng was involved. It was even more inappropriate for the ning family to go on.

    ¡°Is it Chi Fei?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Ning Yan said after some thought.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, miss Leng, the n head will be back in two days. He was very happy when he heard the news that you hade to the divinity, and evenined that you didn¡¯t inform him in advance. So, you¡¯d better be mentally prepared, because the n head might be angry!¡± Ning Yan reminded her with a smile.

    ¡°Head butler ning, I didn¡¯t have a choice!¡± Leng ruoxueughed bitterly. She really did not want toe to the God World.

    However, instead of master ning, another troublesome matter came to Leng ruoxue.

    On the night that Ning Yan had informed her, she had been taken to the ning family¡¯s main residence by the ning family¡¯s guards.

    After Leng ruoxue was taken away by the guards, grape and lotus seed started to panic. The two of them were at a loss as to what to do, and they spun around in circles on the ground, unable to think of a good way to save their young miss.

    ¡°Quickly go find that Butler ning! Why are you still standing there?¡± At this moment, the dark Tiger King¡¯s eyelids twitched as he indifferently reminded.

    That¡¯s right! They were really confused by their concern! How could she forget that old man? he was master ning¡¯s butler! He had great power! However, the two of them weren¡¯t from the ning family, so they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to see that old man!

    Ning Hai! That¡¯s right! They went to ask Ning Hai for help. Ning Hai was a member of the ning family, so it should be much easier for him to enter the main house than them. The two of them thought about it quickly, and they both thought of Ning Hai.

    As they thought about it, the two of them rushed straight to Ning Hai¡¯s house.

    After listening to what grape and lotus seed said, Ning Hai frowned and thought about it, but he didn¡¯t know what excuse to use to go to the main house. Because, as a branch of the ning family, without being summoned by the main family, or without working in the main house, he was not allowed to enter the main house at will. So, it was difficult for him to enter the main house, and he needed a good excuse.

    ¡°Brother! Didn¡¯t miss Wu in the main residence say that she wanted to eat mother¡¯s cooking yesterday? Why don¡¯t you let mother bring you in!¡± Ning Shan suddenly said.

    ¡°Look at my memory, how could I have forgotten about this? I¡¯ll go find mother now.¡± After Ning Hai finished speaking, he went straight to his parents ¡®room. Although his mother was only the daughter-inw of the ning family, because she was good at cooking, she was often summoned by the main family and asked to cook for them. Therefore, his mother had a good rtionship with some of the main family¡¯s direct rtives. If his mother were to plead for ruoxue, she would probably be fine.

    At the same time, in the main hall of the main residence, the acting family head of the ning family sat on the main seat with an arrogant expression. There were dozens of elders sitting on both sides of him. After Leng ruoxue was brought in, she stood in the middle of the hall, allowing everyone to size her up.

    The acting Master of the ning family and all the elders were sizing Leng ruoxue up. No one asked her to sit down, so Leng ruoxue could only rely on herself.

    ¡°How audacious! Who allowed you to sit down?¡± An elder shouted when he saw that Leng ruoxue had actually ignored their presence and sat down on a chair.

    ¡°May I ask if I¡¯m a guest of the ning family or a criminal?¡± Leng ruoxue asked calmly with a faint smile.

    ¡°This ¡­¡± The elder who had spoken was at a loss for words. He had said that Leng ruoxue was a criminal, but she was staying in a side courtyard. Furthermore, he had heard that it was the second elder who had arranged for her to stay. However, the second elder had not revealed Leng ruoxue¡¯s identity to them. Otherwise, they would not have treated Leng ruoxue as an ordinary guest of the ning family and brought her here. If they had known about Leng ruoxue¡¯s rtionship with their own old Grand Madame, they would not have dared to treat Leng ruoxue this way even if they had ten times the courage!

    ¡°If I were a guest, is this how the ning family treats its guests? The guests have been here for so long, and they¡¯re still allowing me to stand. If I¡¯m a criminal, may I ask what crime I¡¯vemitted? Did you steal something from the ning family?¡± Leng ruoxue let out a cold smile and thought to herself,¡¯it seems like there are quite a few good-for-nothings among Godfather¡¯s descendants.¡¯

 Chapter 1507

    <h4>Chapter 1507: Mediation (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Miss Leng, you¡¯ve misunderstood. We invited you here to discuss something with you, and it¡¯s not what you think.¡± After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, the acting Master of the ning family, Ning Yuan, finally spoke.

    ¡°I wonder what you have to discuss with me, patriarch ning? I don¡¯t seem to have much interaction with the ning family, do I?¡± Leng ruoxue smiled faintly and picked up the teacup on the table without any reservations. She took a sip of tea.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I heard that you have some misunderstanding with the Chi family? We¡¯re just trying to be the middleman to help you mediate. ¡± Ning Yuan¡¯s smile was very kind. However, Leng ruoxue could tell at a nce that this fellow was a Smiling Tiger who hid a dagger behind his smile.

    Ning Yuan looked like he was in his forties. He was very handsome and somewhat simr to the ancestor of the ning family. Moreover, although he was the acting Master, he was the descendant of his ancestor¡¯s grandson. Therefore, there were many people in the family who were of higher seniority than him. Fortunately, the divine world was a world where strength was respected. Otherwise, he, as the divine Emperor, would have been aggrieved to death! However, even so, he still had many elders above him.

    ¡°I have a misunderstanding with the Chi family? Howe I didn¡¯t know about it?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at Ning Yuan with a face full of questions.

    ¡°Youngdy Leng, someone from the Chi family said that you¡¯ve captured their family¡¯s Biao youngdy. So, they hope that you can be magnanimous and let that Biao youngdy off. Then, the Chi family will not pursue this matter.¡± One of the elders exined in an indifferent tone.

    The elder who spoke looked to be in his forties. Although he was not very handsome, he was still considered handsome. Moreover, from the tone of his words, it was clear that he did not take it too seriously. It was just that the other party hade to beg him, so he was just making a small gesture.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this elder is mistaken, I didn¡¯t capture the Chi family¡¯s Biao youngdy. ¡± Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. She thought to herself,¡±could the cousin that I caught be Meiling?¡± That guy was not her captive!

    ¡°Miss Leng, we¡¯ve already investigated. The Chi family¡¯s Biao youngdy is indeed in your hands, and she¡¯s being watched by your subordinates!¡± The elder said, and the other elders present did not interrupt.

    ¡°But she really isn¡¯t my captive. Furthermore, have the substitute patriarch and the elders investigated why she was captured?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°This ¡­¡± Ning Yuan and the other elders didn¡¯t know what to say. They only knew that Leng ruoxue had a cousin from the Chi family, but they didn¡¯t know why. Their original intention was to mediate and get Leng ruoxue to hand over the cousin so that they could give the Chi family an exnation. Therefore, they didn¡¯t care about the dispute between them.

    ¡°Acting family head, elders, I¡¯ll make it clear to you now. Miss Meiling is not my prisoner. She was captured by the Tiger couple beside me. Moreover, the husband has made it clear that as long as the Chi family pays for the mental damage and medical expenses, they will return her. But I don¡¯t understand what they said to you. How did it be me who captured miss Meiling? If I didn¡¯t cure his wife and child, we would have been buried in the Tiger¡¯s mouth. Oh right, one of them is from your ning family. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him what happened. His name is Ning Hai. ¡± Leng ruoxue exined calmly.

    ¡°Hmph! Didn¡¯t you say that those Tigers are your Beastie? Since it¡¯s your Beastie, then what¡¯s the difference between it and you capturing a person? it¡¯s just a matter of your words. Besides, how would Beastie know to ask for mental damage and medical expenses from a person? it¡¯s clearly what you, the master, want. ¡± At this time, another elder said in an extremely unfriendly tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, they¡¯re not our Beastie, so I can¡¯t order them around. ¡± Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    ¡°So you were lying when you said they were your Beastie?! The elder who spoke continued.

    ¡°Did I tell you that they are my Beastie? Howe I don¡¯t remember?¡± Leng ruoxue furrowed her brows as if she was reminiscing.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell Butler Ning Yan?¡± The elder warned.

    ¡°Oh! In fact, I only said that for the safety of the road. Otherwise, if someone has ideas about them, it will cause us trouble. ¡± Leng ruoxue told them the truth. She didn¡¯t think that Ning Yan was the one who had told them this. She guessed that they had probably heard it from the guards.

    ¡°You actually dared to deceive us?¡± The elder was enraged after hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°Deceive you? Did I?¡± Leng ruoxue had a smile that was not a smile on her face. This was a heavy usation. However, before she understood the elder¡¯s intentions, she would not say anything more.

    ¡°Of course there is! Our ning family can¡¯t be yed like monkeys. ¡± The elder continued.

    ¡°AI! I didn¡¯t say you were monkeys, nor did I y with you. However, if you really want to think that way, I can¡¯t object. ¡± Leng ruoxue sighed and said helplessly.

    When Ning Yuan heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he felt his face burn. In fact, he was a little annoyed that neenth elder didn¡¯t know how to speak. In fact, he wasn¡¯t lying to them. After all, he wasn¡¯t saying this to them. Moreover, it was normal to tell white lies when one was outside. Therefore, he really didn¡¯t me Leng ruoxue. He just didn¡¯t know what was wrong with neenth elder today. F * ck! Did he receive benefits from the Chi n? He could not help but think to himself.

    Actually, ording to his original n, he would just ask about the Chi family¡¯s matter. There was no need to take it too seriously. After all, the one who was arrested wasn¡¯t a proper youngdy of the Chi family. As for Leng ruoxue, since the second elder had arranged for her to stay in the courtyard, she might have some background. Therefore, he didn¡¯t dare to make things difficult for her. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the neenth elder would hold onto her weak point and wouldn¡¯t let go. Thinking about this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little annoyed.

    ¡°You ¡­¡± Neenth elder was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. He didn¡¯t expect this little girl to have such a sharp tongue. It was preposterous. However, even though he was angry, he knew that he couldn¡¯t win against her. In addition, the acting family head kept shooting daggers at him, so he could only give in and stop.

    ¡°Miss Leng, actually, we don¡¯t have any other meaning in asking about this matter. It¡¯s just that our ning family and Chi family have a pretty good rtionship, and they¡¯vee to beg us, so we want to mediate on your behalf. Can you let go of that cousin of the Chi family for the sake of our ning family?¡± At this time, Ning Yuan spoke. Moreover, his tone was very good and full of discussion.

    ¡°Master ning, although I really want to let her go, she¡¯s not my captive, so I really can¡¯t make the decision. Besides, the Tiger couple also said that as long as the Chi family pays for the mental damage and medical expenses, they will let her go. So, if the ning family wants to help, you might as well help urge the Chi family to pay forpensation! The earlier we redeem miss Meiling, the less she will suffer. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him with a smile.

 Chapter 1508

    <h4>Chapter 1508: Fifth youngdy of the ning family (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯ll pass this message to the Chi n, but how muchpensation do you want?¡± Ning Yuan asked curiously. This matter was truly strange. Beastie actually knew topensate!

    ¡°The husband said that his wife and children are priceless, so let them see what they can do!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°I see!¡± Ning Yuan was a little depressed. No wonder the Chi family was in such a difficult position. Anything that was priceless would cost a sky-high price. However, this matter had nothing to do with the ning family, so he didn¡¯t feel pressured.

    ¡°Head of the ning family, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with this. I thank you for your help on behalf of the victim¡¯s family.¡± Leng ruoxue stood up and said gratefully. After she finished speaking, she patted her butt and turned to leave. Her words caused everyone to fall into a daze. For a moment, no one noticed her departure.

    By the time they could react, Leng ruoxue had already disappeared ¡­

    She walked out of the main hall as if there was no one else around. Just as Leng ruoxue stepped out of the courtyard, she saw Ning Hai wandering around outside the main hall like a headless fly. She chuckled and said,¡±Big brother ning, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Argh! Ruoxue! You¡¯re out? The acting patriarch and the elders didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, right?¡± Ning Hai sized up Leng ruoxue, as if he wanted to see if she had been mistreated.

    Looking at Ning Hai¡¯s worried expression, Leng ruoxueughed and said,¡±Big brother ning, you¡¯re overthinking it. They didn¡¯t make things difficult for me, they just want to mediate the matter between me and the Chi family.¡±

    ¡°The matter between you and the Chi n? What¡¯s the matter between you and the Chi family?¡± Ning Hai was confused.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Seeing Ning Hai¡¯s expression, Leng ruoxueughed happily. Then, she told Ning Hai about what had happened in the main hall.

    ¡°Ruoxue, I¡¯ll go and exin this to the acting family head and the elders, in case theye and make things difficult for you again.¡± Ning Hai frowned.

    ¡°Big brother ning! You don¡¯t need to go, they¡¯lle and ask you. Oh right, you haven¡¯t told me why you¡¯re here. ¡± Leng ruoxue asked again.

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you! My mother wanted to enter the main residence to cook for miss Wu, so I followed her in. I wanted to see Butler Ning Yan, but he¡¯s been staying in the forbidden area and I can¡¯t go there, so I could only stay here and see if I could find out anything. ¡± Ning Haiined.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble big brother ning. ¡± Leng ruoxue said apologetically.

    ¡°Silly girl, I treat you like a younger sister. What trouble? I don¡¯t like to hear that!¡± Ning Hai deliberately put on a straight face and said with slight displeasure.

    ¡°Hehe! Big brother ning! I was wrong, but the head of the ning family and the elders are easy to talk to, so you don¡¯t have to worry. ¡± Leng ruoxue consoled.

    ¡°They¡¯re only nice to you because of Butler Ning Yan. Besides, they don¡¯t know who you are. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been so polite to you!¡± Ning Hai pouted. Although he didn¡¯te to the main house often, he still knew the character of the elders. In fact, the Masters of the major families were all the same. They looked down on people.

    ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s fine as long as I¡¯m fine.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Mm! Ruoxue, let¡¯s quickly leave this ce! A long night may cause more trouble. ¡± Ning Hai was still worried.

    ¡°Big brother ning! Aren¡¯t you going to wait for Auntie?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°No need to wait for my mother, she is still cooking for fifth youngdy! That fifth youngdy is very difficult to serve, I estimate that it will take a long time. ¡± Ning Hai said.

    ¡°Brother ning, you should at least tell aunty that I¡¯m fine, right? I don¡¯t want her to worry about me. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded. Ning Hai¡¯s parents were both loyal and honest people. When they lived with her, they took care of her very well, so she also liked that couple very much. The news that she had been taken away by the main family of the ning family would definitely make them anxious. Hence, now that she was fine, she wanted to let Ning Hai¡¯s mother know.

    ¡°What ruoxue said makes sense. I was too happy. I have to tell my mother about this.¡± Ning Hai patted his head and suddenly said. He had heard from his mother that he wanted to ask fifth miss for help. However, now that ruoxue was fine, he naturally didn¡¯t need to ask fifth miss for help.

    When Leng ruoxue and Ning Hai arrived at the courtyard where the fifth daughter of the ning family was staying, they could hear ¡®ping, ping, ping, pang, pang¡¯ noisesing from inside, as well as loud curses. The two of them looked at each other in confusion, then walked straight in.

    After they walked in, they saw Ning Hai¡¯s mother kneeling on the ground in a sorry state. Sitting in front of her was a beautiful woman in a red dress. The Beauty¡¯s clothes were gorgeous and her appearance was extraordinary. At this time, her face was stern, showing that she was in a bad mood. The whip in her hand was hitting Ning Hai¡¯s mother¡¯s body from time to time.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue understood that the person who hit her must be the fifth miss of the ning family. However, before she could react, Ning Hai had already rushed up to her ¡­

    When Ning Hai saw his mother being whipped, he didn¡¯t care that the other party was the noble fifth miss. He rushed forward to snatch the whip from the Beauty¡¯s hand and threw it on the ground. Then, he helped his mother up and red at the fifth miss of the ning family with an angry face. The anger in his heart rose even more ¡­

    ¡°Where did this dog vee from? how dare you offend me?¡± The unparalleled beauty saw that someone had dared to snatch the whip from the Tiger¡¯s mouth, interrupting her pleasure of torturing people. She roared in anger. Her roar frightened the two maidservants beside her so much that they trembled all over. It was clear how powerful this fifth youngdy was.

    ¡°What right do you have to hit my mother?¡± Ning Hai squinted his eyes and said in an unfriendly tone. Although he was not a direct descendant of the ning family, he was definitely not a ve of the ning family. However, some self-righteous people of the ning family liked to show their superiority and order these branch family members around like ves. In fact, if he had not been traveling for many years, he would probably treat these direct descendants as gods and be respectful to them. Unfortunately, now that he had broadened his vision and seen more things, he also knew, These direct descendants merely had more noble birth than them. However, the divine realm spoke with strength.

    Although his strength wasn¡¯t ranked among the ning family¡¯s powerhouses, in front of these direct descendants who had lived in luxury since young, he still had the qualifications to raise his head and stick out his chest. After all, his strength was there for all to see!

    ¡°So she¡¯s your mother, Hmph! Your mother¡¯s dishes don¡¯t suit my taste and annoyed me, so I only gave her a small punishment. What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Fifth miss ning said nonchntly. Although she didn¡¯t care about this boorish man in front of her at all, she was still wary of the killing intent he was exuding. Moreover, his strength was clearly above hers.

    ¡°Hai ¡®er, shut up. It¡¯s mother¡¯s fault. That¡¯s why miss Wu is punishing her.¡± Ning Hai¡¯s mother was afraid that her son would anger the fifth miss, so she quickly said this. She kept giving Ning Hai meaningful looks, telling him not to get involved in this matter. After all, she still wanted to ask the fifth miss for help in finding out about ruoxue. She could not make the fifth miss unhappy. Moreover, she was very clear about the fifth miss ¡®temper. It would be fine after she beat her up to vent her anger. Otherwise, the consequences would be even more serious.

 Chapter 1509

    <h4>Chapter 1509: Fifth youngdy of the ning family (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Mother! Even if you¡¯ve done something wrong, she can¡¯t just hit and scold you, right?¡± Ning Hai shouted angrily. Besides, that fifth miss only said that her mother¡¯s food didn¡¯t suit her taste. Was that the reason for her to hit her?

    ¡°Auntie, brother ning is right.¡± At this moment, Leng ruoxue, who had been observing the situation for a while, spoke up.

    ¡°Ruoxue, you¡¯re alright?¡± When she heard this familiar voice, ning hainiang suddenly turned around and saw Leng ruoxue standing not far behind her. Her heart was finally at ease.

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m sorry for making you suffer.¡± Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t bear to see the people who treated her well being bullied, so this fifth miss of the ning family could be considered to have formed a grudge with her.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you are fine! It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine!¡± Ning hainiang said happily.

    ¡°Auntie, quickly eat this pill.¡± Leng ruoxue saw that there were some wounds on ning hainiang¡¯s body, and blood was seeping out. She quickly took out a pill and stuffed it into her mouth.

    The pill melted in her mouth, and a faint fragrance still remained in her mouth. In the blink of an eye, ning hainiang¡¯s injuries were healed, but her clothes were still stained with blood. Anyone who saw it would know that she had just been whipped.

    ¡°Who are you? You dare to meddle in other people¡¯s business?¡± When the fifth miss of the ning family saw this, she roared in anger. Damn it, how could this woman be more beautiful than her? she had always been confident in her own beauty, but after seeing Leng ruoxue, she felt a blow. This unfamiliar woman in front of her was so beautiful that it made her feel inferior. How could she ept this?

    ¡°Fifth miss ning, please remember my name. I¡¯m Leng ruoxue. Furthermore, I¡¯m not a busybody. The person you hit is my Auntie. How do you think we should settle this score?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a half-smile. She hated people who used whips to hit people the most. Therefore, this fifth miss ning had definitely vited her taboo. This also meant that fifth miss ning would not have a good ending.

    ¡°What did you just say? You want to settle ounts with me? Hmph! You¡¯re just an outsider who came out of nowhere, and you dare to speak rudely to me, a youngdy of the direct line, in our ning family. You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Capture this woman!¡± The fifth youngdy of the ning family shouted angrily. The guards who heard her words hesitated and did not dare to step forward, because someone had already informed them that not only could they not provoke miss Leng, but they also had to take good care of her.

    After fifth miss ning finished shouting, she saw that no guards were following her orders to arrest Leng ruoxue. She could not help but feel even angrier. She also felt that she had lost face. Damn it, what were these guards thinking? Of course, she did not know that the guards did not capture Leng ruoxue because someone had given them a heads up.

    Leng ruoxue watched coldly from the side as the fifth daughter of the ning family jumped up and down like a clown. She smiled lightly at Ning Hai and mother Ning Hai,¡±¡±Auntie, brother ning, let¡¯s go back!¡± Now was not the time to deal with miss Wu. Besides, she had to give her Godfather some face. After all, she was his descendant!

    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go!¡± After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, Ning Hai didn¡¯t care if his mother was willing to leave just like that. He directly half-pushed and half-hugged his mother and ruoxue and left together. When the fifth miss of the ning family saw this situation, she wanted to stop them but couldn ¡®t. She was so angry that she almost vomited blood.

    Fifth miss ning could only helplessly watch as Leng ruoxue and the other two left. Since no guards were willing to help her stop them, she could not help but vent all her anger on the guards and the maidservants. After a round of scolding, she returned to her room in anger.

    Walking on the main city¡¯s streets, ning hainiang¡¯s face was still filled with worry. From time to time, she would turn her head to see if the ning family¡¯s guards were chasing after them. When Leng ruoxue saw this, she could not help but smile andfort her,¡±Auntie, don¡¯t worry. That fifth miss won¡¯t do anything to us.¡±

    ¡°Little girl ruoxue, you don¡¯t understand fifth miss¡¯s character. She¡¯s very overbearing. This time, she¡¯s lost so much face that she won¡¯t let it go. She¡¯ll definitely find trouble with us in the future.¡± Ning hainiang sighed, her face helpless.

    ¡°Mother! Since you¡¯ve already provoked him, there¡¯s no use in worrying about him now! Just let nature take its course. ¡± Ning Hai advised.

    ¡°AI! You child, why were you so impulsive back then! It¡¯s fine if fifth youngdy only finds trouble with us, but she will not let go of little girl ruoxue. ¡± Ning hainiang said worriedly. Ruoxue¡¯s strength was not high. If fifth miss really wanted to deal with her, wouldn¡¯t it be a piece of cake?

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m not afraid. I don¡¯t care about that fifth miss ning at all.¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    ¡°Little girl ruoxue, fifth youngdy has been doted on since she was young and has never been so angry before. In addition, she has a bad temper, so anyone who is targeted by her will not have a good life. Don¡¯t go head to head with her. ¡± Ning hainiang couldn¡¯t help but remind her. Actually, she was so worried because she didn¡¯t know the rtionship between Leng ruoxue and the ning family. She only knew that Leng ruoxue was here to find her Godfather, but she didn¡¯t know that The Godfather she was looking for was the old ancestor of the ning family. Ning Hai was afraid of scaring his parents, so he didn¡¯t dare to tell them about this. That was why she was so nervous.

    ¡°Good! As long as she doesn¡¯t provoke me, I won¡¯t take the initiative to provoke her. ¡± Leng ruoxue felt ning hainiang¡¯s care and promised with a smile. Actually, even if ning hainiang didn¡¯t say this, she wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to cause trouble. After all, she had to give Godfather some face. Otherwise, when Godfather came back and found out that she had taken care of his descendants, who knew how depressed he would be!

    After sending Ning Hai and his mother home, Leng ruoxue immediately returned to the courtyard. After all, she had been taken away by the ning family very suddenly, and she was afraid that grape and Lianzi would be worried.

    Just as she had expected, grape and lotus seed were currently pacing back and forth in the courtyard with anxious looks on their faces. Seeing their seemingly familiar actions, Leng ruoxue could not help butugh out loud,¡±¡±I¡¯m back!¡±

    ¡°Miss! You¡¯re finally back. They didn¡¯t mistreat you, did they?¡± Grape sized Leng ruoxue up worriedly. After confirming that her youngdy was not injured, she finally felt relieved.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! Who would dare to abuse me!¡± Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Besides, she didn¡¯t seem to have left for long!

    ¡°It¡¯s good that miss is fine. I was just worried that you would be bullied!¡± Grape said with a slight grievance.

    ¡°Grape, remember my words! I won¡¯t take the initiative to bully others, but I won¡¯t let anyone have the chance to bully me either. ¡± Leng ruoxue said in a serious tone.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Grape and lotus seed nodded, but they were still worried when such a thing happened.

    ¡°I told you this little girl would be fine. You guys are just worrying for nothing.¡± At this moment, a loud voice reached Leng ruoxue¡¯s ears. She didn¡¯t even need to look to know who it was that had spoken.

    Turning her head, she saw the dark Tiger King lyingfortably in the courtyard, basking in the sun. Leng ruoxue pretended to be displeased and said,¡±¡±They¡¯re concerned about me, unlike you who¡¯s so inhumane! Although I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m still in shock! I didn¡¯t see youe over to console me. ¡±

 Chapter 1510

    <h4>Chapter 1510: The fifth youngdy of the ning family (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°I know you¡¯ll be fine, but since you¡¯re talking about consoling me, I¡¯ll give you that annoying woman as a consoling gift!¡± The dark Tiger Kingughed evilly. It was in a hurry to get rid of the woman.

    ¡°Just a word of constion is enough, there¡¯s no need to prepare a gift.¡± Several ck lines slid across Leng ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she speechlessly said,¡±that miss Meiling really has the Heart of a Tiger, huh?¡± He wanted to send her away time and time again, sigh! Poor woman!

    ¡°It¡¯s not sincere to not prepare a gift. ¡± The dark Tiger King shook its head and said with a disapproving look.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to prepare a gift. It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯ve done your part. I won¡¯t pick on your logic.¡± Leng ruoxue said hurriedly.

    ¡°AI! Alright then! However, I¡¯ll always keep this gift for you. ¡± The dark Tiger King said with some regret.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t know what to say. Was this Tiger trying to cling onto her? She wasn¡¯t at a waste collection station.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± When the dark Tiger King saw Leng ruoxue¡¯s slightly depressed expression, he could not help but smile wretchedly. At this moment, the sound of footsteps could be heard from outside the door, followed by a voice,¡±¡±Miss Leng, you¡¯re back?¡±

    Everyone turned around and saw Ning Yan standing at the entrance of the courtyard with a calm expression and a slight smile on his face.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I just heard that you were taken away by the people sent by the acting family head. I¡¯m sorry for giving you a shock.¡± Ning Yan said politely, even though he did not think that Leng ruoxue would be afraid.

    ¡°Butler Ning Yan, do I look like I¡¯m frightened?¡± Leng ruoxueughed lightly as she teased.

    ¡°Uh! It doesn¡¯t look like it. ¡± Ning Yan wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said speechlessly.

    ¡°The master will be back the day after tomorrow at thetest.¡± Seeing that there was nothing else to say, Ning Yan could only drag out the time of the master¡¯s return.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head calmly and did not say another word.

    ¡°That ¡­ The acting family head and elders don¡¯t know miss Leng¡¯s identity. If they have offended you in any way, I hope you can forgive them.¡± Ning Yan said apologetically.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Butler Ning Yan. I won¡¯t cause any trouble before my Godfather returns. However, if someone tries to mess with me, don¡¯t me me!¡± Leng ruoxue put the ugly words out front so that Ning Yan wouldn¡¯t be put in a difficult position and his Godfather wouldn¡¯t feel awkward.

    ¡°I will increase the security of the courtyard.¡± Ning Yan said after some thought.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. Although she didn¡¯t think that Ning Yan¡¯s actions would prevent any idents from happening, she still had to appreciate his kind intentions.

    ¡°Butler Ning Yan, do you know who the fifth youngdy is?¡± Leng ruoxue changed the topic and asked around casually.

    ¡°Fifth youngdy? What¡¯s wrong with her? Did you do something you shouldn¡¯t have?¡± Ning Yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he quickly asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. She just beat up an Auntie I acknowledge. ¡± Leng ruoxue said casually.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯ll send someone to give her a warning. She shouldn¡¯t dare to act recklessly. ¡± Ning Yan promised. However, he had somewhat underestimated the extent of fifth miss ning¡¯s tyranny.

    When Leng ruoxue heard Ning Yan¡¯s words, she also gave him some face and said,¡±¡±With Butler ning¡¯s words, I¡¯m relieved. Actually, I don¡¯t care if she finds trouble with me or not, but she better not find trouble with my aunt¡¯s family. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss Leng. I will remind her.¡± Ning Yan promised again. However, Leng ruoxue was not very optimistic about his promise. She knew the fifth daughter of the ning family all too well. She was a woman who was loved and doted on. The fifth daughter of the ning family thought that she was of a noble status, so how could she listen to the words of a housekeeper? even if the housekeeper had a high status in front of the master, in the eyes of the fifth daughter, he was probably just a ve.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Butler Ning Yan. ¡± Leng ruoxue gave him face.

    ¡°This is what Ning Yan should do.¡± Ning Yan said hurriedly. After the two of them exchanged some pleasantries, Ning Yan took his leave.

    After Ning Yan returned to the ning family¡¯s main residence, he personally went to find the acting Master, Ning Yuan, to exin the matter. He also asked him not to disturb Leng ruoxue. Although Ning Yuan was not fifth miss ¡®father, he was fifth miss¡¯s uncle. Furthermore, he had always doted on fifth miss. Otherwise, fifth miss would not have dared to be so arrogant and overbearing.

    After Ning Yuan heard Ning Yan¡¯s words, he was shocked and carefully asked about Leng ruoxue¡¯s identity. However, Ning Yan did not give him a clear answer. He only kept telling him not to provoke Leng ruoxue and to treat her with respect. Ning Yuan saw that Ning Yan was so cautious and quickly promised that he would remember it.

    After sending Ning Yan off, Ning Yuan went to the residence of the fifth miss of the ning family.

    ¡°Uncle! Why are you so free toe and see Xi ¡®er today?¡± The fifth daughter of the ning family, Ning Xi ¡®er, said happily when she saw Ning Yuan. In this family, her eldest uncle was her biggest backer. Without him, she would not have been so doted on in the ning family. Therefore, in the ning family, the first person she had to please was her eldest uncle.

    ¡°Hehe! Of course, eldest uncle misses Xi ¡®er. ¡± Ning Yuan said with a kind smile when he saw the cute Ning Xi ¡®er.

    ¡°Xi ¡®er also misses eldest uncle. However, Xi¡¯ er knows that eldest uncle is very busy. Even if Xi ¡®er misses eldest uncle, Xi¡¯ er doesn¡¯t dare to rashly disturb eldest uncle.¡± Ning Xi ¡®er¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with tears as she said pitifully.

    ¡°Xi ¡®er has grown up and is more sensible now.¡± Ning Yuan said emotionally after hearing Ning Xi ¡®er¡¯s words.

    Then, he asked Ning Xi ¡®er about her recent life and told her about what Ning Yan had told him. After Ning Xi¡¯ er promised that she wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble, Ning Yuan left with a peace of mind.

    After Ning Yuan left, Ning Xi¡¯ er seemed to have changed into a different person. Her beautiful face became twisted, and the tea set beside her was smashed to pieces. After venting her anger, she yelled at the void, ¡°Men! Go and find out who was the one who was talking nonsense in front of first uncle.¡±

    Ning Xi¡¯ er was furious. She could get whatever she wanted in the ning family, and in the eyes of the elders, she was a sensible person. She also thought that her private actions were very secretive. Rather than saying that those who had been bullied by her would not dare toin, it would be more urate to say that even if those people did, no one would believe them. However, what she did not expect was that what she had done today had reached the ears of her eldest uncle, and she had even received a warning from him. How could she not be angry?

    Although Ning Xi¡¯ er didn¡¯t get any response after yelling at him, she knew that the person had already gone to help her investigate.

    After a long time.

    Ning Xi ¡®er had gotten everything she wanted to know. Apart from Leng ruoxue, she also hated Ning Yan.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue, who was in the courtyard, had no idea that someone in the ning family already hated her to the core. After dinner, she went to bed early.

    Late at night.

    A ck, ghostly shadow dodged the heavy guards and sneaked into Leng ruoxue¡¯s room ¡­

    Just as the ck shadow was about to make a move on Leng ruoxue, who was lying on the bed, it was interrupted by a ck Tiger.

 Chapter 1511

    <h4>Chapter 1511: The great elder is here (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    The darktiger King stood arrogantly by Leng ruoxue¡¯s bed. Its huge, pitch-ck eyes were staring at the looming ck figure in front of it with disdain. After a long while, it slowly opened its mouth,¡±¡±Where did this monstere from? Report your name! I don¡¯t kill nameless people. ¡±

    However, its words did not receive any response. At this moment, Leng ruoxue sat up from the bed with a calm expression. Her beautiful eyes sized up the ck figure not far away.

    He didn¡¯t know what this ck shadow was because it wasn¡¯t a real entity, but an illusion. However, the killing intent on his body was real. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the shadow Tiger King felt an unusual killing intent, it probably wouldn¡¯t have discovered this guy!

    ¡°Sister! Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t be able to kill you. ¡± At this moment, Qing Jue¡¯sforting voice could be heard in Leng ruoxue¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Qing Jue, what is he?¡± Leng ruoxue could not help but ask. Qing Jue was very knowledgeable, so he should be able to recognize her, right?

    ¡°Sister! If I¡¯m not wrong, he should have the bloodline of the night race in his body. However, it¡¯s not pure. You can also say that he¡¯s part of the half-night race. ¡± Qing Jue said after thinking.

    ¡°The half-night race?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was filled with question marks. Why was there another half-night race?

    ¡°Yes, his invisibility technique is notplete. Otherwise, he would not be so invisible. The reason why he is called the half-night race is because he only has half of the night race¡¯s bloodline. As for whether the other half is human or beast, I don¡¯t know.¡± Qing Jue exined.

    ¡°In fact, the dark night race values the purity of their bloodline very much because only those with pure bloodlines can pass on their talent. Therefore, the dark night race usually doesn¡¯t marry with the outside world. However, no matter what race, there will always be a few aliens, which also led to the birth of the half-dark race. Although their birth is not as good as the dark night race, they are the best materials to be assassins.¡± Qing Jue continued.

    ¡°You said he¡¯s a killer?¡± Leng ruoxue frowned.

    ¡°His killing intent is very strong, but it¡¯s hard to determine if he¡¯s an assassin or not. Because no matter if it¡¯s the dark night race or the half-dark night race, they are all born to be battle maniacs. They like to fight and are keen on fighting. Therefore, it¡¯s hard to judge their identity just from their aura.¡± Qing Jue said helplessly.

    As Qing Jue spoke, the dark Tiger King was already entangled with the illusionary ck shadow. In order to not be affected by them, Leng ruoxue found a suitable opportunity to leave the room.

    ¡°Miss! Are you alright?¡± Grape and lotus seed, who were just about to rush into the room, saw their missing out of the room safe and sound, and their hanging hearts were greatly relieved.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s all thanks to the Tiger King for finding that person.¡± Leng ruoxue exined with a smile.

    ¡°Miss! We¡¯d better share a room with you!¡± Grape said worriedly. This courtyard had been built for many years, so the area of each room was not very big and theyout was not good. There was no ce for her and lotus seed to step. Therefore, the youngdy had asked them to go to the next room to rest. If it were not for their low cultivation level, they would not have appeared after hearing the noise. Fortunately, the youngdy was safe and sound, otherwise, they would have med themselves to death.

    ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯m fine!¡± Leng ruoxue understood grape¡¯s meaning and smiled helplessly.

    ¡°Please forgive us, miss Leng. We¡¯rete.¡± At this moment, another voice filled with self-me rang in Leng ruoxue¡¯s ears.

    Leng ruoxue turned around and looked at the person who spoke. However, before she could say anything, grape spoke first.

    ¡°Why are you guys sote? If anything happens to my family¡¯s youngdy, can you bear the responsibility?¡± Grape said angrily. Was this the ning family¡¯s guard? They said that they were here to protect them, but they hadeter than them. If they had really waited for them toe to protect them, they would have died many times over.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m very sorry. We were too careless.¡± The guard Captain said with a guilty face. After all, this was the ning family¡¯s main city, so they really didn¡¯t expect that someone would attack the ning family¡¯s guests in the ning family¡¯s main city.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed lightly and said nonchntly.

    ¡°Hmph! My family¡¯s young miss is kind and can¡¯t bear to see you all being punished, so you all have to be more vignt in the future. If my family¡¯s young miss is missing a single hair, your family head will not let you off. ¡± Grape warned sternly, but her words made Leng ruoxue snicker.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss Leng. Such a thing won¡¯t happen again.¡± The captain promised. In fact, they were also afraid. After all, before they had been sent by head butler Ning Yan to protect this youngdy, the head butler had repeatedly told them to protect these people¡¯s safety. Otherwise, they would be punished by the Family Law, so they didn¡¯t dare to not do their best. However, this was the ning family¡¯s capital city, so they didn¡¯t expect that anyone would dare to make a move under the ning family¡¯s eyes. This made them a little angry. Wasn¡¯t this eye-piercing?

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. Actually, she didn¡¯t have any intention of ming them. Who asked the enemy to be so cunning, to actually send someone who could conceal himself to kill her! And a human¡¯s sense of smell was not as sensitive as a Beastie ¡®s. In addition, she did not like strangers approaching her residence. Therefore, these guards were very far away from her residence and it was natural that they did not notice someone had intruded in time.

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go help the Tiger King eliminate the enemy!¡± Through the window, the captain of the guards saw the figures fighting in the room and said.

    ¡°No need, it can handle it on its own.¡± Leng ruoxue said calmly. The dark Tiger King¡¯s strength should be on par with The Midnight Assassin. However, humans ¡®endurance could notpare to orcs¡¯. This was also one of the main reasons why she was so confident in the dark Tiger King.

    ¡°Tell me about that fifth miss of the ning family!¡± Leng ruoxue thought for a while and said. She had not met many people in the ning family¡¯s main city, not including Ning Hai¡¯s family. Other than the acting Master of the ning family and those elders, there was only the fifth youngdy of the ning family, who was said to be doted on.

    ¡± Miss Leng, the fifth youngdy¡¯s name is Ning Xi¡¯ er. Her father passed away when she was very young, but her father was the acting master¡¯s younger brother, so the acting Master took very good care of her. Otherwise, the fifth youngdy wouldn¡¯t have been able to live a better life in the main residence than the youngdy with both parents. In the hearts of many people in the ning family, the fifth youngdy is cute and understanding, and the elders also love her very much. However, in private, the fifth youngdy often beat and scolded the maidservants and subordinates beside her. However, due to fifth youngdy¡¯s position in the n, those who were beaten and scolded by her did not dare to speak out. Even if someone were toin, no one would believe it and there would not be a good end to it. So, as time passed, everyone protected silence.¡± When the captain of the Imperial Guards heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s question, he hurriedly told her everything he knew. The reason why he was so detailed was because he wanted to make up for his mistake.

 Chapter 1512

    <h4>Chapter 1512: The great elder arrives (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°It seems that the fifth youngdy is quite good at dealing with people.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a half-smile.

    ¡°Miss! You suspect that the assassin was sent by the fifth youngdy?¡± Grape guessed.

    ¡°Grape, how can we make wild guesses without any evidence?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Miss, I was wrong.¡± Grape quickly said. However, in his heart, his suspicion of that fifth youngdy grew even deeper.

    Right at this moment, two lightning-like shadows broke out of the window one after the other ¡­

    ¡°Dammit! Don¡¯t run if you have the guts! Let¡¯s continue for another 300 rounds!¡± The dark Tiger King¡¯s loud voice resounded in the pitch-ck night sky. However, the only response it got was a shadow that disappeared into the night. The Tiger King was so angry that it could only stare. White smoke kepting out from its nose. It was obvious that it was quite angry.

    ¡°Tiger King! Calm down!¡± Leng ruoxue asked, amused by the dark Tiger King¡¯s angry expression.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stay calm! This really infuriated the Tiger! How could there be such an unrefined human! I haven¡¯t had enough yet! He actually ran away. ¡± The dark Tiger King said angrily. This feeling of being stuck between top and bottom was really ufortable!

    ¡°He couldn¡¯t beat you, so of course he ran. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s going to stay here and wait for death?¡± Leng ruoxue was very open-minded.

    ¡°But I haven¡¯t had enough. Who¡¯s going to fight me?¡± The King of Darkness of night grumbled. His pitch-ck eyes kept on scanning the guards, scaring them so much that they fled without even greeting Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°A bunch of cowards!¡± The dark Tiger King was even more furious when it saw this.

    ¡°Tiger King! Do you want me to y with you?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°You?¡± The dark night Tiger King sized up Leng ruoxue and shook his head as he said,¡±¡±You¡¯re too weak. I don¡¯t want people to say that I¡¯m bullying the weak. ¡± The Tiger King¡¯s face was filled with disdain. After he finished speaking, he turned around and returned to his room.

    As for Leng ruoxue, who remained in her original spot, she felt depressed when she heard the dark Tiger King¡¯s words and saw the look of disdain on its face. In fact, she felt extremely depressed. So, in the eyes of the tiger King, she was weak? Was she really that weak? Could it be that the Tiger King didn¡¯t know the saying that one can not judge a book by its cover? Judging a person based on their strength would cause them to suffer a great loss!

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue shouted towards the Tiger king¡¯s room,¡±¡±Tiger King! Come out and let¡¯s fight for 300 rounds. ¡±

    When grape and lotus seed heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, their foreheads were filled with ck lines. They thought to themselves,¡¯how much of a shock did the young miss Go through?¡¯ She actually had to fight with the Tiger King for 300 rounds. With miss¡¯s small body, if she really fought with the Tiger King for 300 rounds, wouldn¡¯t she be exhausted to death?

    When the dark Tiger King, who was in the middle of a lovey-dovey conversation with his beloved wife, heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s provocation, it did not take it seriously and continued to do what it was supposed to do. On the other hand, the female White Tiger, Yan ¡®er, red at her husband discreetly. She was even more dissatisfied in her heart. This husband was good in every way except that he liked to fight. However, he should not provoke his Savior! He clearly knew that the other party¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t high, yet he still sprinkled salt on the other party¡¯s wound. This was really too much.

    Leng ruoxue waited outside the courtyard for a while. When she saw that there wasn¡¯t any movement from the Umbra Tiger King, the anger in her heart started to rise.

    ¡°Tiger King! You don¡¯t dare to ept the challenge? I didn¡¯t expect you to be so timid!¡± Leng ruoxue provoked him on purpose.

    When the dark Tiger King heard Leng ruoxue calling it a coward again, it couldn¡¯t stay in the room any longer. However, before it could do anything, it was subdued by Yan ¡®er¡¯s light words.

    ¡°If you go out, I¡¯ll take the child and leave this ce.¡± Yan ¡®er said with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! Yan ¡®er, that girl is provoking us outside! If I don¡¯t go out, she¡¯ll think that I¡¯m afraid of her! This is a matter of your husband¡¯s face!¡± The dark Tiger King pleaded, but Yan ¡®er remained unmoved.

    ¡°She¡¯s my and my child¡¯s Savior. What if you hurt her?¡± Yan ¡®er raised her brows and asked. This stupid Tiger had no idea how to control its strength when it fought. Even a God King would be injured by its ws, let alone a delicate little girl like Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Uh! I won¡¯t go out. ¡± The dark Tiger King said helplessly. It knew that his wife¡¯s words were not without reason. That little girl would not be able to withstand one of its ws.

    ¡°This is more like it!¡± Yan ¡®er nodded in satisfaction.

    After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she noticed that there was still no response from the darktiger king¡¯s room. She could not help but feel a little dejected. It seemed like the Tiger King was determined not toe out.

    ¡°Miss! The Tiger King is probably sleeping. ¡± Grape saw that his miss¡¯s expression was not good and quickly said.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s sleep too!¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Miss, you can sleep in my room and lotus seed¡¯s room! Your room is already uninhabitable. ¡± Grape reminded.

    ¡°No need, I have a ce to sleep.¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she took out a small and exquisite house and ced it on the empty space in the courtyard. As Leng ruoxue¡¯s thoughts moved, the house slowly became bigger. However, the space in the courtyard was limited, so the entire house was slightly smaller than a normal house. However, it was enough for her to enter.

    ¡°Miss, what, What is this?¡± Grape was a little dumbfounded. The young miss actually brought a house with her. This should be a spatial divine artifact, right?

    ¡°The house! Didn¡¯t you guys see it?¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. This was the first time she had used this house ever since she came to the immortal realm! It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to use it, but she was afraid that others would be after it. After all, she understood the principle that a man¡¯s wealth was his own fault. However, now that they were in Godfather¡¯s territory, she didn¡¯t think that anyone would dare to snatch her things here.

    ¡°Miss, quickly put it away. If others see it, it will bring you trouble.¡± Grape quickly reminded.

    She had lived in the divine realm for many years, so she had naturally heard of a kind of spatial God tool that could be used for people to live in. However, it was extremely difficult to refine such a God tool, and it was not something that an ordinary God could possess. When she saw her own young miss Take out such a spatial God tool that could be used for people to live in, she immediately felt a little dizzy.

    Wu ¡­ The stimtion that young miss had given her these few days was really too great. First, a Godfather of the ning n¡¯s old ancestor appeared, and now she took out a spatial divine tool that was hard to get even if one was worth a thousand gold.ai! They really didn¡¯t know what other secrets the young miss had that they didn¡¯t know. Would it scare them?

    ¡°Calm down! There¡¯s no one else here other than you guys. ¡± Leng ruoxue gave grape and lotus seed a consoling look.

    ¡°Why not? Aren¡¯t we the same?¡± At this moment, a familiar voice filled with dissatisfaction was heard.

    Leng ruoxue turned her head towards the source of the voice and smiled indifferently.¡±¡±You guys are really not human.¡±

    ¡°You brat, you¡¯ve be bad.¡± The person who spoke was the dark Tiger King, who had shut himself in the room earlier. Beside it stood Yan ¡®er, and the two little tigers were lying on their mother¡¯s back with drowsy eyes, their faces filled with confusion.

 Chapter 1513

    <h4>Chapter 1513: The great elder arrives (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°I thought you guys were asleep! How could you bear toe out?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she teased. Previously, she had called out for so long, but this ck Tiger refused toe out. Now, a house had actually drawn them out. Sigh! It seemed like this house was more attractive than her! She felt a little sour in her heart.

    ¡°You heartless girl. We only came out because we sensed the fluctuation of spiritual energy and were afraid that you would be in danger.¡± As the dark Tiger King spoke, its eyes were fixed on the house that had suddenly appeared in the courtyard. Its face was filled with curiosity.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll be staying in this house tonight. It¡¯s safe here, so you can rest assured.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Little girl, this is a spatial divine tool, right? Aren¡¯t you going to take us in for a tour?¡± The dark Tiger King said, a little embarrassed.

    ¡°You want to take a look?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her brows and looked at the Tiger King¡¯s family.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The dark Tiger King nodded, and Yan ¡®er¡¯s face was filled with anticipation.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go in together!¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she brought grape, lotus seed, and the Tiger King¡¯s family into the house.

    After they entered, Leng ruoxue told them to do as they pleased while she returned to her room to sleep.

    Lying on the bed in her room, Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The room that she had carefully decorated was still the mostfortable to sleep in! No matter how luxurious the house outside was, it wasn¡¯t her own. Looking at everything in the house, she missed the godly maind even more ¡­

    The next morning.

    The first thing Leng ruoxue did when she woke up was to keep the house. The Tiger King¡¯s family did not want to leave, so she left them in the house while she came out with the grapes and lotus seeds.

    Not long after breakfast, Ning Yan heard the news and rushed over. When he saw that Leng ruoxue was unscathed, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Miss Leng, it¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re fine. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know how to exin to the family head.¡± Ning Yan said apologetically. He knew very well how much the master doted on his goddaughter. If anything happened to Leng ruoxue, he would not be able to bear the responsibility!

    ¡°Butler Ning Yan, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of myself.¡± Leng ruoxue expressed her stance. She was no longer a three-year-old child, how could she be killed so easily! Moreover, she still had the cosmic bangle.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯ve arranged for some guards to protect you. In addition, I¡¯ve also prepared a few maidservants for you.¡± After Ning Yan finished speaking, he waved his hand and four maidservants walked in. The first thing they did was to bow to Leng ruoxue. They were extremely respectful and did not look down on her just because she was a mere mid-tier divine warrior.

    Leng ruoxue sized up the four maidservants that Ning Yan had brought with him. Although they weren¡¯t particrly beautiful, they were quite powerful. They were all divine Lords, and their attitudes were neither servile nor overbearing. Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t believe that they were actually maidservants.

    ¡°Hehe! Miss Leng, they are maidservants that our ning family has carefully trained, specially prepared for the women of the family. I was a little careless before, and didn¡¯t expect that someone would dare to fight in the ning family¡¯s territory, but fortunately, miss Leng was not injured. ¡± Ning Yan said with a look of self-me.

    Hearing Ning Yan¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue knew that if she didn¡¯t ept these four, he wouldn¡¯t let her go so easily. So, she could only reluctantly nod her head. However, these four women were indeed carefully cultivated by the ning family. Without hermand, they were already standing in the corner like shadows. If she didn¡¯t know that these four were here, she probably wouldn¡¯t have even sensed their existence.

    Leng ruoxue was also well aware that no ordinary woman had the right to use such a maidservant.

    After making some arrangements for the courtyard, Ning Yan finally left the courtyard in the evening ¡­

    Now that the four maidservants Ning Yan had arranged for her to stay, Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t take out her room to sleep like she did the night before. Although this was her Godfather¡¯s territory, he had not returned yet. In her eyes, these four maidservants were outsiders. Naturally, she didn¡¯t want outsiders to know about her trump card.

    Grape and lotus seed were a little upset that they couldn¡¯t rest in the spatial divine artifact, but they had no choice. Ning Yan had sent more people to the courtyard! Now, he could see one guard every ten meters, which was really inconvenient.

    She slept for another night. The next morning, Leng ruoxue was woken up by a mor.

    ¡°Young miss, you¡¯re awake. There are two old men outside, and they¡¯re moring to see you.¡± Seeing that Leng ruoxue had woken up, grape hurried over to her bedside.

    ¡°Old man?¡± Leng ruoxue was stunned, not knowing who grape was talking about.

    However, after a simple wash up, she left the room.

    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re finally awake. Sob ¡­ I missed you so much.¡± Leng ruoxue had just stepped out of the room when she was hugged by an old man. Looking at the old man¡¯s bawling face, she could not help but feel her forehead fill with ck lines.

    ¡°First elder, why have youe?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in surprise. Could it be that Liuyue had already received the letter she had asked Shen nuo to deliver? However, didn¡¯t Shen nuo say that he still had other matters to attend to and wouldn¡¯t be able to return to The Alchemist Guild headquarters so soon?

    ¡°What do you mean why am I here? You don¡¯t wee me? You¡¯re a girl without a conscience. ¡± The first elder of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild headquarters looked at Leng ruoxue with a bitter expression.

    ¡°Uh! I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I¡¯m just curious, how did you know I was here?¡± Leng ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Of course I heard it from the ning family. When the ning family sent someone to deliver the letter, I was with that old thing!¡± The great elder said honestly.

    ¡°Oh! Where¡¯s Godfather?¡± Leng ruoxue looked around, but she only saw first elder. Didn¡¯t grape say that there were two old men? Could it be that the other one was referring to Godfather? But where was his Godfather?

    ¡°You damn thing, why are you hiding? He was still moring to see the girl just now! Hurry up and get out here!¡± The first elder¡¯s roar echoed in the courtyard, but no one came out.

    When Leng ruoxue heard first elder¡¯s words, ck lines appeared on her forehead. She thought to herself, why is Godfather still hiding? What kind of game was this!

    ¡°Hehe! Little girl, that old thing is shy. ¡± Seeing that no one hade out after a long time, the first elder said with a smirk.

    ¡°Shy? It¡¯s not the first time Godfather has seen me. What¡¯s there to be shy about?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with question marks. To think that the great elder could say it out loud. How could Godfather be shy?

    ¡°He has to be shy. You¡¯ll know when you see himter.¡± The great elder¡¯s face was mysterious, but he did not say the reason.

    Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t expect that first elder would keep her in suspense. Helpless, she could only wait for her Godfather to jump out on his own.

    When the great elder saw that the master of the ning family was too embarrassed toe out, he was overjoyed. He pulled Leng ruoxue to sit in the courtyard and began to chat about daily life, asking all sorts of questions. It was almost noon when grape came over to tell him that the food had been prepared. Only then did the great elder feel hungry. He looked at Leng ruoxue expectantly, as if asking,¡¯what do you want to eat for lunch?¡¯

 Chapter 1514

    <h4>Chapter 1514: I don¡¯t have money, I only have my life (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Leng ruoxue could not help butugh when she saw first elder¡¯s expression! Godfather and this great elder were both gluttons. However, it was not an easy task to satisfy their appetite. Fortunately, she had already made arrangements for the grapes.

    ¡°Miss! Where are you having lunch?¡± Grape asked. Usually, they would eat with the young miss on the stone chair in the courtyard. However, the great elder in front of her was not an ordinary person, so she really did not dare to make this decision.

    ¡°Great elder is not an outsider. It¡¯s fine as long as you act as you usually do.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Right! Right! I¡¯m not an outsider!¡± The first elder said with satisfaction. Ruoxue¡¯s words were very much to his liking. If this little girl treated him as a guest, he would be angry.

    Grape nodded and left with a smile. Not long after, she and lotus seed served up a delicious dish that looked, smelled, and tasted ¡­

    The great elder drooled as he looked at the delicious food in front of him. He was about to reach out with his chopsticks to pick up the food, but who knew that just as he lowered his head, the food in front of him disappeared without a trace ¡­

    ¡°Damn old thing, you dare to steal my vegetables!¡± The great elder looked at the figure that disappeared in a sh, and his heart was filled with anger.

    However, no one responded to his anger.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, sheughed helplessly,¡±¡±Godfather! What the hell are you doing?¡±

    Although the figure just now was so fast that no one could detect it, she knew in her heart that no one could snatch food from the hands of the Emperor God except for her unrespectful Godfather.

    ¡°You piece of sh * t, return the food. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell everyone about what happened.¡± The great elder threatened the void. As soon as he finished speaking, a ¡®bang!¡¯ Was heard. An empty te was returned to its original position. Seeing this, the great elder¡¯s anger grew.

    Did something happen to Godfather? Hearing first elder¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue mumbled to herself. She was extremely curious about what first elder was talking about.

    ¡°Little girl, do you know why this old thing doesn¡¯t dare to meet people?¡± The great elder turned around and asked angrily.

    ¡°Why?¡± Leng ruoxue was very cooperative.

    ¡°Old thing, if you dare to betray me, I will not let you off.¡± Before the first elder could speak, a threatening voice was heard by Leng ruoxue and the rest. The owner of this voice was naturally the master of the ning family who was hiding in the shadows.

    ¡°You stole my vegetables and now you¡¯re threatening me. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± The great elder pouted and said disdainfully. He did not believe that the old thing would dare to appear in front of ruoxue.

    ¡°Godfather! Didn¡¯t you want to see me? Why are you hiding?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in confusion.

    ¡°Uh! My good daughter! It¡¯s not convenient for Godfather to see you now, please forgive me!¡± The depressed voice of the master of the ning family came from the void, followed by a heavy sigh.

    ¡°Ruoxue, don¡¯t fall for his trick. How can it be inconvenient for a man? He¡¯s clearly doing something wrong and doesn¡¯t dare to see you. ¡± The first elder provoked, but he was alreadyughing in his heart.

    ¡°Damn old man, don¡¯t talk nonsense! When did I do anything wrong?¡± As soon as the first elder¡¯s voice fell, the roar of the ning family master rang out.

    Watching the two distinguished old men quarreling like children, grape and lotus seed were a little dumbfounded. Was this the legendary master of the ning family and the head elder of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild?

    How could they be like this? Could this be the so-called ¡°meeting in person is better than hearing your name?¡± Listening to their conversation, grape and lotus seed¡¯s idol dream was shattered ¡­

    ¡°You guys, stop arguing! Godfather! You don¡¯t need to hide anymore,e out!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines. Why couldn¡¯t these two people let him stop worrying? Although this was one of the ways they could bond, it also depended on the time!

    ¡°Girl, I said it¡¯s not convenient for me!¡± The master of the ning family¡¯s bashful voice came from the void.

    ¡°Godfather! I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯te out, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences!¡± Leng ruoxue was helpless and could only threaten him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t count! I¡¯lle out!¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± Master ning said quickly, and then walked out from the back of the house unwillingly ¡­

    Leng ruoxue looked at master ning, who was using a cloth to cover his face, and the doubt in her heart deepened. Although this old man was a little narcissistic, he wasn¡¯t to the extent of covering his entire face, right? Could it be that he was afraid of getting tanned? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she could tell from the voice and figure that this person was her Godfather, she would have thought that her Godfather had been switched. Or had her Godfather¡¯s narcissism increased again? She was filled with question marks.

    ¡°Girl, it¡¯s wrong to threaten others.¡± Master ning walked to Leng ruoxue after he came out and said with a slight grievance.

    ¡°Godfather! Is this your new image?¡± Leng ruoxue wiped away the cold sweat on her forehead and couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Hehe! Girl, you¡¯re right! This damn old man can¡¯t be seen in public!¡± The first elder said with some schadenfreude.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes kept sizing up master ning, trying to find something.

    ¡°Little girl, why have youe to the divine realm?¡± Master ning did not answer Leng ruoxue¡¯s question and tried to change the topic. He had thought that this little girl had already be a deity, which was why she hade to the divine world. Who knew that she was still a mid-tier deity? with such strength, how dangerous would it be toe to the divine world!

    ¡°Godfather! We¡¯ll talk about thister, let¡¯s talk about you first. You¡¯re covering your face so tightly, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid of getting tanned!¡± Leng ruoxue furrowed her brows and asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Girl, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m afraid of getting tanned!¡± The master of the ning family seized the opportunity.

    ¡°Godfather! Even a three-year-old kid wouldn¡¯t believe you. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s right! Little girl, this old thing is actually disfigured. ¡± The great elder revealed the secret with a wretched smile.

    ¡°No one will think you¡¯re mute if you don¡¯t speak!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The master of the ning family shouted unhappily when he saw the great elder tear down his stage. However, the great elder was all smiles and didn¡¯t care about his anger at all.

    ¡°Disfigured?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes turned back to master ning¡¯s face. As a reverent-God, how could her Godfather be disfigured?

    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious. I was just bitten by a few insects on the way back. ¡± The master of the ning family was afraid that Leng ruoxue would be worried, so he quickly exined. After he finished speaking, he even red at first elder fiercely. ¡®That damned old thing, who asked him to be so nosy!¡¯

    ¡°Bitten by an insect? Let me see!¡± Leng ruoxue asked worriedly. The worms in the God World were very powerful and poisonous, so they couldn¡¯t be careless.

    ¡°No need! It¡¯ll be fine!¡± The master of the ning family refused.

    ¡°Godfather!¡± Leng ruoxue deliberately dragged out her voice, her beautiful eyes fixed on master ning, causing master ning¡¯s hair to stand on end. She continued to say, ¡°I¡¯m fine! It¡¯s true!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to see it first, you¡¯re the one who asked me to see it! Or do you want me to do it myself?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. Although she had given a multiple choice question, the result would be the same.

 Chapter 1515

    <h4>Chapter 1515: I don¡¯t have money, I only have my life (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°AI! If you want to see it, then go ahead!¡± The master of the ning family sighed and said helplessly,¡±why is this girl so bad?¡± He even bullied his Godfather, sob ¡­

    With master ning¡¯s approval, Leng ruoxue rudely removed the cloth covering his face. Instantly, a face as swollen as a pig¡¯s head was revealed to everyone ¡­

    ¡°Uh! Godfather! Your face is so swollen, and you still say you¡¯re fine?¡± Leng ruoxue looked in disbelief at her godpa, who was originally extremely handsome, now looked like a pig¡¯s head. The difference was too great.

    ¡°I¡¯m really fine! I¡¯ll be fine after a few days!¡± The master of the ning family said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Godfather! What kind of insect bit you?¡± Even though Godfather said that she was fine, Leng ruoxue was still worried.

    ¡°His face was not bitten by insects! It was stung by a bee. ¡± First elder interjected.

    ¡°Damn old man, will you die if you don¡¯t speak!¡± The master of the ning family saw that the great elder was dragging him down again, and he was very angry! He didn¡¯t want his precious daughter to know that he had been stung by the bees because he craved honey. It was too embarrassing!

    ¡°Godfather! How could you be so careless?¡± Leng ruoxue shook her head in disagreement. However, she did not ask for details, lest her Godfather lose face.

    ¡°I was too careless.¡± The master of the ning family lowered his head in embarrassment. He was too ashamed to see anyone. With such a weakness in the hands of that stinky old man, he would definitely take it out from time to time to anger him! As soon as he thought of this, he felt extremely depressed in his heart. Why was it that when he was embarrassed, the one by his side was this old fart?

    ¡°Godfather! Just eat this!¡± Leng ruoxue took out an elixir from her bangle and passed it to him.

    The master of the ning family quickly took it and put it into his mouth. Soon, he felt that the burning pain on his face had eased a lot, but his face still seemed swollen.

    ¡°Little girl, is my face still swollen?¡± The master of the ning family touched his face and asked carefully.

    ¡°Mm! Godfather! The pill I gave you can¡¯tpletely cure the bee poison, the rest will be up to you. ¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    After first elder heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he stood in front of master ning and observed his face carefully. He even kept making ¡®tsk tsk¡¯ sounds. He then said,¡±this little girl¡¯s medicinal pill is really amazing! It actually removed more than half of the bee poison on this old thing¡¯s face. ¡±

    When he and the master of the ning family were rushing to the main city of the ning family¡¯s divine realm, the master of the ning family had already taken an antidote pill. However, that medicine was not very effective against the bee¡¯s poison. Otherwise, this old thing would not be willing to run back with a pig¡¯s face! If the younger generation of his family saw him like this, it would also damage his image as an ancestor! Therefore, they came back sneakily and directly came to this courtyard.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me that! Don¡¯t you know who refined this pill?¡± The first elder¡¯s words made the ning family¡¯s master so proud that his tail was about to rise. However, the first elder only nced at him casually, then sat down and continued to eat.

    Seeing this, the master of the ning family also sat down, not to be outdone. The two of them swept away everything, and not long after, the food on the table waspletely wiped out.

    Seeing how they ate, grape and lotus seed¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Their idol dreams had already been shattered, and now there was not even a bit of residue left.

    After finishing the meal on the table, the two of them looked at Leng ruoxue expectantly. Their intentions were clear.

    Leng ruoxue gave grape and lotus seed a look, and the two of them retreated to get food. She then apanied the two old men to chat.

    ¡°Godfather, great elder, how long has it been since you guysst ate?¡± Leng ruoxue asked speechlessly. Looking at grape and lotus seed¡¯s expressions, they seemed to be frightened.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! Without you by our side, there¡¯s no one to make us good food. ¡± The great elderined tearfully with snot and tears.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng ruoxue broke out in a cold sweat as she listened to them. She thought to herself,¡¯do you guys have to act so pitiful? With your status, if you want to eat something, aren¡¯t there a lot of people fighting to get it for you?

    ¡°Oh right! Little girl, can you tell me why you¡¯vee to the divine realm now?¡± The master of the ning family was still thinking about this!

    ¡°I was kidnapped.¡± Leng ruoxue sighed.

    ¡°Who is it? Who had the guts to kidnap my goddaughter? He really didn¡¯t know what was good for him! Don¡¯t be afraid! With Godfather backing you up, I won¡¯t let the people who kidnapped you have an easy time. Come! Tell Godfather, who did this?¡± The master of the ning family said angrily,¡±F * ck! He even dared to kidnap his goddaughter. Wasn¡¯t he deliberately going against him?

    ¡°It¡¯s the yin n¡¯s old ancestor!¡± Leng ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Girl, who are you talking about?¡± The master of the ning family thought he had heard wrong and asked with uncertainty.

    ¡°It¡¯s the yin family¡¯s old ancestor. ¡± Leng ruoxue repeated.

    ¡°Why did he kidnap you?¡± First elder had a puzzled look. That old fellow was not a lecherous person! Why would he kidnap Xue ¡®er? This was really too strange.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± Leng ruoxue said speechlessly. She had yet to meet the yin n¡¯s old ancestor after she arrived in the divinity!

    ¡°Pa!¡± The master of the ning family mmed his chopsticks on the stone table and roared in anger,¡±¡±How dare he kidnap my goddaughter! I don¡¯t care who he is, I won¡¯t let him off!¡±

    ¡°Old thing, calm down!¡± First elder consoled her. Then, he asked Leng ruoxue curiously,¡±¡±Xue ¡®er, that old man kidnapped you. How did you escape?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to my little Beastie¡¯s help. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I would still be trapped in the yin family¡¯s main residence!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. Following that, she gave them a brief ount of what had happened at the yin residence. The two of them couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud when they heard it.

    ¡°Hahaha! Little girl, you¡¯re the best! He actually became an elder!¡± The first elder said with a face full of admiration.

    ¡°Of course, don¡¯t you know whose goddaughter she is?¡± The master of the ning family was extremely proud.

    ¡°Little girl Xue ¡®er, since you¡¯vee to the divine realm, why don¡¯t you stay here for a few days? I can also apany Godfather!¡± The master of the ning family said again after he was satisfied.

    ¡°Godfather! I¡¯m here to ask you to send me back to the godly maind. ¡± Leng ruoxue said, feeling a little embarrassed. She had been brought out for so long, the demon and the rest must have been worried to death.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! It wasn¡¯t easy for you toe to the divine realm, so no matter what Godfather says, he won¡¯t let you leave so easily. If you¡¯re afraid that the demonic man will be worried, at most, Godfather will ask someone from the ning family to go and inform him!¡± The master of the ning family said stubbornly. He had not seen his precious goddaughter for so long, how could he let her go back so quickly? Furthermore, it seemed like he had to thank that old man from the yin n for being able to see ruoxue in the divine realm! However, he still had to settle the score with him for kidnapping his goddaughter.

 Chapter 1516

    <h4>Chapter 1516: I don¡¯t have money, I only have my life (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement. In reality, she had no choice but to agree. Whether she could return to the godly maind or not, she still needed the help of her Godfather! Who asked him to not have enough strength right now!

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue had agreed to stay for a few days, master ning and Grand Elder immediately beamed with joy. The grapes and lotus seeds that were served to them were all finished by them. After that, master ning brought Leng ruoxue and the rest to his residence.

    ¡°Godfather! Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for us to live in the forbidden area?¡± Leng ruoxue asked hesitantly as she stood at the entrance of the forbidden area.

    ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate about it? I have the final say in this family. ¡± The master of the ning family said in an overbearing manner. Then, he instructed Ning Yan, who hade out to wee them, to arrange amodation for Leng ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, patriarch. I¡¯ve already arranged a ce for you to stay. ¡± Ning Yan said hurriedly, his eyes constantly ncing at his master¡¯s slightly swollen face, but he did not dare to make it too obvious.

    ¡°Little girl, you go with Ning Yan first! Godfather, I¡¯ll go get rid of the remaining poison. ¡± After master ning finished speaking, he disappeared with a whoosh.

    ¡°Miss Leng, please follow me!¡± Ning Yan said respectfully. The first thing the master had done after returning was to visit Leng ruoxue. This showed how important miss Leng was to the master.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you again, Butler Ning Yan. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with an apologetic smile.

    ¡°No trouble at all! This is what I should do. ¡± Ning Yan quickly said.

    ¡°Miss Leng, this way please!¡± Ning Yan continued.

    After leading Leng ruoxue and the others to their assigned rooms, Ning Yan took his leave.

    Then, Ning Yan went to the door of the master¡¯s room, waiting for the master¡¯s summon.

    Not long after, a low voice came from the room,¡±¡±Ning Yan! Come in!¡±

    When Ning Yan heard this, he pushed the door open and entered. He bowed very respectfully and said,¡±¡±Patriarch, this subordinate is guilty!¡±

    ¡°Oh? What crime are you guilty of?¡± The master of the ning family, who was sitting on the chair, said faintly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t protect miss Leng well and caused her to be frightened. I deserve to die!¡± Ning Yan reproached himself.

    ¡°Who let that little girl Xue ¡®er stay in the courtyard? Don¡¯t tell me it was your idea?¡± The master of the ning family nced at Ning Yan and said in a cold tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s the second elder. I originally wanted to arrange for miss Leng to stay in the forbidden area, but the second elder said that miss Leng is an outsider and it¡¯s not convenient for her to stay in the forbidden area.¡± Ning Yan quickly exined.

    ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s no ce for Xue ¡®er in the main residence?¡± Master ning¡¯s face was dark as he said coldly.

    ¡°The few days that miss Leng arrived just happened to be the birthday of the substitute master. There were more guests in the main residence, so the rooms in the guest courtyard were a little tight. Therefore, the second elder asked me to arrange for miss Leng to stay in the side courtyard. Originally, I wanted to arrange for miss Leng to stay in the guest house, but miss Leng was unwilling. She said that she liked peace and quiet, so the side courtyard was just right.¡± Ning Yan continued.

    ¡°That girl really doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed.¡± The master of the ning family nodded. Although he was not happy that the second elder had let Xue ¡®er stay in another courtyard, he also knew that the girl probably wanted others to arrange it this way!

    ¡°What do you mean by¡± frightened ¡°?¡± The master of the ning family asked.

    ¡°Two nights ago, someone sneaked into miss Leng¡¯s room and wanted to kill her. Fortunately, her Beastie found out, so miss Leng was safe and sound.¡± Ning Yan wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and carefully replied. Although he had been by the master¡¯s side for many years, the master¡¯s fickleness was still very frightening. Therefore, he was very afraid that the master would vent his anger on him because of this matter.

    ¡°Who ordered it? How dare you kill my goddaughter in our ning family¡¯s territory? you really don¡¯t want to live. ¡± Master ning narrowed his eyes, and a bloodthirsty light shed through them.

    ¡°This subordinate is currently sending people to investigate, but so far, fifth miss is the most suspicious!¡± Ning Yan said bluntly.

    ¡°Fifth youngdy? Which fifth youngdy?¡± The master of the ning family was confused.

    ¡°Fifth miss¡¯s name is Ning Xi ¡®er. She¡¯s the niece of the acting Master and one of your descendants.¡± Ning Yan reminded.

    ¡°Oh! I don¡¯t have any impression. ¡± The master of the ning family said without even thinking.

    ¡°Why did she find someone to kill Xue ¡®er?¡± The master of the ning family couldn¡¯t help but ask. Xue ¡®er had only been in the ning family for a few days, so how had she provoked their fifth miss?

    When Ning Yan heard this, he quickly exined the whole story to his ancestor, including the rtionship between Leng ruoxue and Ning Hai. After all, he had a good impression of Ning Hai. If he could get the master¡¯s favor because of this, it would be a great opportunity for the little guy.

    ¡°Tell Ning Hai toe see me tomorrow. I want to see this little guy.¡± After thinking for a while, the master of the ning family said,¡±since Xue ¡®er and the girl address each other as brother and sister, then as The Godfather, he should at least meet his own junior and thank him for taking care of Xue¡¯ er along the way.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ning Yan replied, but he did not leave immediately.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± When he raised his head, the master of the ning family saw that Ning Yan was still standing in the same ce, and he was a little displeased.

    ¡°Master, you haven¡¯t announced the punishment for your subordinate yet!¡± Ning Yan whispered.

    ¡°Take good care of Xue ¡®er and investigate the matter of Xue¡¯ er¡¯s attack. Consider it as atonement for your mistake.¡± The master of the ning family didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Was he such an unreasonable person? If he wanted to punish someone, he should punish the culprit. How could he really punish his own subordinates?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master. I will do my best to find out the truth!¡± Ning Yan promised, and then left the room.

    After Ning Yan left, the master of the ning family took out a voice transmission Jade te and shouted,¡±¡±You old thing, get the hell out here!¡±

    After a long while, the Jade token finally responded.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Azy voice came from the Jade token. The owner of this voice was none other than the yin n¡¯s old ancestor who had kidnapped Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°You old geezer, how dare you kidnap my goddaughter? I think you don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± The master of the ning family roared angrily.

    ¡°When did I kidnap your goddaughter? don¡¯t ruin my reputation!¡± The master of the yin family quickly said.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re still ying dumb, you didn¡¯t kidnap my Xue ¡®er?¡± Lord ning of the ning family reminded him angrily.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er? Could it be Leng ruoxue?¡± The master of the yin family was a little shocked. How did that little girl get involved with that old thing from the ning family? she had just sent away a difficult one yesterday, and now this old thing was here again. This old man was much more difficult to deal with than the little guy yesterday!

    ¡°It¡¯s her! How dare you kidnap my goddaughter? Hmph! What do you think we should do about this?¡± The master of the ning family roared aggressively.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know that little girl was your goddaughter.¡± Master Yin said gloomily,¡±Wu ¡­ That girl is already difficult enough to deal with, and now there¡¯s another unreasonable one a few days ago. Today, this old fellow came to our door again. If I knew that Leng ruoxue was so troublesome, I wouldn¡¯t have brought her to the divinity!¡± Now, he had not achieved his goal and was in trouble!

 Chapter 1517

    <h4>Chapter 1517: I don¡¯t have money, I only have my life (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll be fine just because you don¡¯t know?¡± The master of the ning family sneered.

    ¡°What else do you want? That little girl has already left our Yin n and even kidnapped two of our Yin n¡¯s maidservants. A few days ago, a stinky brat came to our door and caused a huge ruckus. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get rid of him. For the sake of our many years of friendship, please spare me! Alright?¡± The master of the yin family pretended to be pitiful.

    ¡°Spare you? No way! You kidnapped my goddaughter and caused her to be frightened. You have topensate her for the emotional damage. ¡± The master of the ning family said, unwilling to let it go. Hmph! If he let go of such a good opportunity to rip someone off, his surname wouldn¡¯t be ning! Furthermore, this old man from the yin family was known for being stingy. If he could get a piece of this old man¡¯s fur, how glorious would that be? Therefore, this old man was destined to bleed a lot, he thought happily.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any money, but I¡¯m dead!¡± The master of the yin family made up his mind. That brat had already taken a lot from him. If he was robbed by this old thing from the ning family again, he might as well kill himself.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Master Yin¡¯s words stunned master ning. He immediately reacted and scolded,¡±¡±You disrespecting old man, look at you, does your Yin familyck that little bit of money? Let me tell you! Don¡¯t even think about beingzy when ites topensating my goddaughter!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any money, believe it or not!¡± Master Yin also roared, and master ning¡¯s eardrums hurt.

    However, what made the master of the ning family even more incredulous was what had happened to the old man of the yin family? Wasn¡¯t she just asking for somepensation? Why was he so angry? Or did he suffer some kind of shock?

    ¡°I say, old man Yin, don¡¯t be poor in front of me! You don¡¯t have money?¡± The master of the ning family clearly didn¡¯t believe him. In the eight great divine domains, although the yin family wasn¡¯t the richest, they definitely didn¡¯tck money. Now this old thing was actually pretending to be poor? This can¡¯t do! He still wanted to make a fortune for his precious goddaughter!

    ¡°I really don¡¯t have any money! All my money was taken away by a damn brat yesterday! If you wantpensation, go get it from him!¡± The master of the yin family said dejectedly. From his tone, one could hear that he was not just depressed.

    ¡°What little brat?¡± The master of the ning family asked curiously.

    ¡°That little brat beside that girl is really ruthless! ¡°Not only did he Rob me to the point of bankruptcy, he also ¡­¡± The master of the yin family stopped halfway. He really couldn¡¯t say this out loud. Moreover, he had promised that guy that he wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about the agreement between them. Sigh! This time, he had boarded a pirate ship, and a pirate ship that could not be disembarked!

    ¡°Return what?¡± The master of the ning family asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. In short, I¡¯ve suffered a double loss!¡± The master of the yin n was extremely depressed.

    ¡°Although I sympathize with you, you still have topensate for my good daughter¡¯s emotional damage. I can¡¯t let you kidnap her for nothing!¡± After a moment of silence, master ning spoke again.

    ¡°Dammit! I¡¯ve alreadypensated you, and you¡¯re still asking for more?¡± The master of the yin family said angrily.

    ¡°When did youpensate? Why didn¡¯t I receive it?¡± The master of the ning family pretended to be confused.

    ¡°I¡¯ve alreadypensated that stinky brat. ¡± The master of the yin family reminded.

    ¡°Old man Yin! These are two different things. If he wants it, it won¡¯t have anything to do with me! You kidnapped my goddaughter, so I have to get back at Xue ¡®er, right? Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t I be a mere decoration? So, you can¡¯t run away from thispensation. ¡± The ning family¡¯s master chuckled, and his words, unsurprisingly, made the yin family¡¯s master jump.

    ¡°Damned old thing! You¡¯re clearly looting a burning house! I¡¯ll still say the same thing, I don¡¯t have money, but I¡¯ll take my life! You do as you see fit!¡± The master of the yin family said without fear.

    ¡°Then you can write an IOU! When you have it, give it to me. ¡± The master of the ning family said disapprovingly.

    ¡°I-an IOU?¡± When the master of the yin family heard this, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. F * ck! What kind of people were these? One of them made him bankrupt, and the other wanted him to write an IOU. Did they even have any humanity left? They really went too far! Did they think he was easy to bully? He was filled with hatred!

    ¡°MMH! Write me an IOU andpensate my daughter when you have the money. You won¡¯t die so soon anyway, and we¡¯re not in a hurry to get the money. ¡± The master of the ning familyughed evilly. In fact, his ability to collect debts had been learned from that girl Xue ¡®er. Today, he had tried it out, and it was really satisfying!

    ¡°What if I die?¡± The master of the yin family asked, suppressing his anger.

    ¡°If you die, you¡¯ll still have your son and grandson! You have so many descendants, you¡¯ll definitely be able to collect thepensation. ¡± Master ning said with a smile.

    ¡°You, you ¡­¡± Master Yin was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Old man Yin, for the sake of our friendship, send me the IOU within a month! Otherwise, I and the Grand Elder of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild will have to personally go and get it. ¡± Master ning said with a smile.

    ¡°The head elder of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild? What does this have to do with him?¡± The master of the yin family asked in confusion.

    ¡°That old man has always wanted to acknowledge Xue ¡®er as his granddaughter. Now that the granddaughter he has his eyes on has been bullied by you, do you think it has anything to do with him?¡± The master of the ning family raised his eyebrows and asked calmly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± When the master of the yin family heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but wipe the cold sweat on his forehead and secretly thought, what exactly is that girl¡¯s background? Why were they all targeting her? Actually, the reason why he had sent Leng ruoxue to the God World was because he had a high opinion of thatss. Who knew that she would actually cause him such a huge problem! AI! Now, he was filled with regret. If he could turn back time, he would not have shamelessly kidnapped Leng ruoxue and brought her to the divinity. However, it seemed like it was toote to say anything now. It was already hard enough to deal with a little brat. Now, there was also the master of the ning family and the great elder of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild. They were all people he did not want to provoke. Sob ¡­ What should he do now?

    ¡°That, the reason why I brought that girl back to the divine realm was also because I like her. I don¡¯t have any ill intentions. At the yin family, I treated her well. She made a mess of my Yin family, but I didn¡¯t hide it from her. So, on ount of our many years of friendship, don¡¯t hold it against me! I really didn¡¯t know that she was your goddaughter. If I had known that you two had such a rtionship, I wouldn¡¯t have kidnapped her no matter what!¡± After some thought, master Yin softened his tone.

    ¡°You like her? Don¡¯t you know how old you are? aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± When master ning heard old man Yin say that he liked Leng ruoxue, he immediately exploded!

    ¡°Uh! You¡¯ve misunderstood! ¡°I don¡¯t like her. I like her as a person ¡­¡± Master Yin said incoherently, but before he could finish, he was interrupted by master ning.

 Chapter 1518

    <h4>Chapter 1518: An uneasy reception (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same? Don¡¯t tell me tongue twisters, you¡¯re already so old, you can¡¯t even be my goddaughter!¡± The master of the ning family roared in anger. It was fortunate that the old man of the yin family was not in front of him. Otherwise, he would have beaten him up! Old fart, he actually dared to have designs on that little girl Xue ¡®er, he really didn¡¯t want to live!

    ¡°When did I say I wanted to be your god-son-inw? Will you listen to me properly?¡± The master of the yin family roared back. F * ck! He had been stunned by this old thing. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the words ¡°God-inw¡± had stimted him, he probably wouldn¡¯t have reacted yet!

    ¡°Good! You tell me!¡± The master of the ning family took a deep breath and said, Hmph! ¡°Old thing, if you don¡¯t exin yourself, I¡¯ll go to the yin family¡¯s God Realm with the great elder tomorrow to settle the score with you,¡± he muttered in his heart.

    ¡°I really like that little girl, but not the kind of like you think. I brought her to the immortal realm because I wanted her to be my granddaughter-inw.¡± The master of the yin family exined in a low voice.

    ¡°Granddaughter-inw? Are you daydreaming? My Xue ¡®er already has a fianc¨¦! Don¡¯t even think about her!¡± The master of the ning family shouted at the top of his voice again. He had taken a fancy to Xue ¡®er for a long time. If he didn¡¯t know that Xue¡¯ er wouldn¡¯t marry unless she was that demon, he would have introduced Xue ¡®er to his Junior A long time ago. As the saying goes,¡¯ don¡¯t let your fertile water flow into others ¡®fields¡¯! How could it be outsiders ¡®turn to remember!

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in her anymore. ¡± Master Yin said without confidence. With a man like that watching over Leng ruoxue like a tiger watching its prey, how would he dare to have any ideas?

    ¡°You¡¯re tactful!¡± The master of the ning family said with satisfaction.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t bother with me. I¡¯m already miserable enough. You can¡¯t add fuel to the fire.¡± The master of the yin family pretended to be pitiful.

    ¡°These are two different things! As Xue ¡®er¡¯s Godfather, how can I not stand up for my own goddaughter when she is being bullied?¡± The master of the ning family said stubbornly.

    ¡°I¡¯m already very miserable, what else do you want?¡± The master of the yin family had a headache. When did the old man from the ning family be so stubborn? it was really infuriating!

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re miserable or not. You can¡¯t lose a single cent!¡± The master of the ning family said without any sympathy. After that, he recited the items that the other party needed topensate him. At the same time, he kindly told the master of the yin family that if he really couldn¡¯t take them out, he had to write an IOU and send it to him within a month. Otherwise, he would bear the consequences.

    Then, he cut off the voice transmission Jade te and pretended not to hear the other party¡¯s calls.

    The next morning.

    With a nervous heart, Ning Hai came to the forbidden area in the back mountain of the ning family. Because he was summoned by the old ancestor, he did not encounter any obstacles when he came to the forbidden area.

    ¡°Please inform Butler Ning Yan that Ning Hai is here!¡± Ning Hai said to the guard of the forbidden area very respectfully.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± The guard responded and went to inform Ning Yan.

    After a while, Ning Yan came out and looked at Ning Hai.¡±¡±Follow me!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Following behind Ning Yan, Ning Hai came to a unique courtyard. Ning Hai knew that this should be the old ancestor¡¯s residence.

    Before they entered, Ning Yan looked at Ning Hai and reminded him,¡±¡±Ning Hai! It¡¯s been a long time since the ancestor has summoned the nsmen, so you must cherish this opportunity. ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Butler Ning Yan. I will. ¡± Ning Hai said gratefully.

    ¡°Go in! The old ancestor is waiting for you. ¡± After Ning Yan finished speaking, he turned around and left. His intention was clear-he wanted Ning Hai to go in by himself.

    After hesitating for a while, Ning Hai gathered his courage and walked into the courtyard.

    The old ancestor¡¯s residence was not as gorgeous as outsiders had imagined. Instead, it was very simple and in. Ning Hai walked into the courtyard and saw his old ancestor sitting on the stone chair. He quickly bowed and said,¡±¡±Ning Hai greets old forefather!¡±

    As he said this, his heart was beating like thunder. He was extremely nervous. This was the first time he had seen the old ancestor up close. In fact, even those of the direct line did not have many opportunities to be met by the old ancestor alone. Therefore, he was very clear that this was definitely a great opportunity for him.

    ¡°Sit down!¡± After observing Ning Hai for a while, the head of the ning family slowly spoke. He had a good impression of Ning Hai. He was a simple and honest child.

    ¡°Thank you, ancestor!¡± Although Ning Hai¡¯s heart was a little nervous, he tried to make himself look neither humble nor arrogant. He was a man with a backbone, and he didn¡¯t want people to say that he was favored by his ancestor because of nepotism.

    ¡°Thank you for taking care of Xue ¡®er along the way.¡± The master of the ning family said directly.

    ¡°This is what I should do. I treat ruoxue like a younger sister.¡± Ning Hai said carefully. Although ruoxue was the elder ancestor¡¯s goddaughter and was above him in both status and generation, his heart for ruoxue was still the same as before. It would not change even if ruoxue¡¯s status changed. In his eyes, ruoxue was still that kind and understanding sister.

    ¡°I can grant you one request.¡± The master of the ning family heard Ning Hai¡¯s words and said lightly.

    ¡°Thank you, ancestor, but I don¡¯t need it.¡± Ning Hai refused. Although this opportunity was hard toe by, he didn¡¯t want this request to be exchanged for his rtionship with ruoxue.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need it? Do you know how hard it is to get my promise? If it were any other nsman, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯d have already fainted from joy. ¡± The master of the ning family said angrily.

    ¡°Ancestor! I know that you¡¯re willing to agree to one of my requests because of ruoxue, but I¡¯m not worthy of it!¡± Ning Hai said with a face full of shame. Then, he reported everything that had happened along the way to the head of the ning family. After that, he lowered his head and kept silent.

    ¡°Brat, you think I don¡¯t know about this? In fact, you can¡¯t be med for this. Who asked you to be so weak! But you¡¯ve finally brought Xue ¡®er to the ning family. I should reward you for this!¡± The master of the ning family said calmly.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t bring ruoxue to the ning family for the reward.¡± Ning Hai exined.

    ¡°I know! That¡¯s why I¡¯m rewarding you. If you had a motive, do you think I¡¯d see you?¡± The master of the ning family smiled, understanding.

    ¡°Thank you for the reward, but I really don¡¯t have any requests.¡± Ning Hai thought for a while and said.

    ¡°No requirements? Don¡¯t you want to improve your strength ore to the forbidden area to cultivate? And your family, if you really don¡¯t have any requests, you can also make one for them. ¡± The master of the ning family reminded.

    ¡°I ¡­¡± Ning Hai hesitated. He knew very well that this opportunity was very rare, but the promise of the ancestor was also very hot. If the other n members knew about it, he would be in endless trouble.

    ¡°You can think about it. If you¡¯ve made up your mind, go to Ning Yan. He¡¯ll bring you to see me.¡± The master of the ning family was very understanding. Then, he let Ning Hai go.

 Chapter 1519

    <h4>Chapter 1519: An uneasy reception (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    After Ning Hai returned home, he was still thinking about the old ancestor¡¯s words. It even made him feel that it was unreal. As soon as he entered the door, Ning Shan told him that there was a gathering in the n at night, and all the nsmen had to attend.

    ¡°We¡¯re going too?¡± Ning Hai was very surprised. They were not directly rted to the ning family.

    ¡°Mm! The Butler said that it was the ancestor¡¯s order. Furthermore, mother has also gone to the main residence to prepare for the gathering tonight. ¡± Ning Shan said with an excited smile. The housekeeper he was referring to was not Ning Yan, but the housekeeper of the ning family¡¯s main residence.

    ¡°Brother! Have you seen the old ancestor?¡± Ning Shan asked again.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen him,¡± Ning Hai was a man of few words and didn¡¯t want to say another word.

    ¡°How¡¯s our ancestor now? Was he handsome? What did he say to you?¡± Ning Shan asked with excitement.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything! We were just casually chatting. ¡± Ning Hai didn¡¯t want to say more.

    ¡°Brother! What a great opportunity this was! I¡¯m afraid that many of our nsmen will never have the chance to see our ancestor in their entire lives. I¡¯m so envious of you. ¡± Ning Shan said.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be envious about? maybe you¡¯ll be able to see the ancestor tonight.¡± Ning Hai patted his brother¡¯s head and said.

    ¡°Really?¡± Ning Shan¡¯s face was filled with anticipation.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Hai nodded.

    In the evening, Ning Hai and his sons walked to the main house. When they arrived, they found that the main house was already full of people. Not only were the direct descendants of the ning family present, but even the branch families living in the city were all present.

    This time, the gathering was arranged at thergest training ground in the main residence. Ning Hai brought his father and brother to the seats arranged for them. Ning Shan, who rarely had the opportunity toe to the main residence, looked around curiously.

    ¡°Shan ¡®er! Don¡¯t look around. ¡± Ning Hai reminded him in a low voice.

    ¡°I know, brother!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ning Shan replied, but his eyes were still rolling around uncontrobly. This training ground was not only thergest in the ning family¡¯s main residence, but also the best. The ning family members who could train here were almost all direct descendants. Branch family members like them, unless they had extremely high qualifications, were not qualified to train here. This was also the ce he yearned for the most.

    With the passage of time, the elders of the ning family also arrived one by one, but the main seat and its two sides were still empty.

    Just as everyone was discussing in low voices, the ning family¡¯s Supreme old ancestor finally arrived.

    After seeing the old ancestor, all the people of the ning family present bowed very respectfully.

    ¡°Alright! It¡¯s only a family banquet today, so let¡¯s forget about all these superficial gifts!¡± The ning family¡¯s old ancestor spoke and sat on the main seat. On the seats to his left and right, one was for Leng ruoxue, while the other was reserved for the first elder.

    ¡°Yes! Old ancestor!¡± Everyone stood up. Then, they realized that there was a woman beside their old Grand Madame. Most of them were unfamiliar with this woman.

    ¡°Brother! Isn¡¯t that sister ruoxue? Why is she sitting with the old forefather?¡± Ning Shan whispered in surprise. He was excited and surprised to see the old Grand Madame, but he was shocked to see Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°She¡¯s the elder ancestor¡¯s goddaughter. ¡± Ning Hai said with a sigh. Seeing old Grand Madame¡¯s attitude towards ruoxue, he knew that old Grand Madame loved ruoxue very much. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have let her sit beside him. However, at the same time, he was a little worried because ruoxue would be remembered by many people. Sigh! Old Grand Madame was putting ruoxue on fire!

    ¡°This ¡­ This is too surprising.¡± Ning Shan stuttered. He was so shocked that he did not know what to say.

    Ning Yuan and the other elders were equally surprised. They didn¡¯t expect that the woman who had been invited to the main residence a few days ago would be rted to the ancestor. What should they do? To be able to sit beside the old ancestor, that identity was definitely not ordinary! At the thought of this, some of the elders felt guilty.

    ¡°She¡¯s Leng ruoxue, my goddaughter,¡± After taking in the expressions of everyone present, the master of the ning family gave a simple introduction.

    His words were like a bomb that exploded in everyone¡¯s hearts ¡­

    At this moment, the nsmen who did not know the rtionship between Leng ruoxue and the old ancestor were all clear about it. However, their hearts were filled with jealousy. There were so many nsmen in the ning family, but only a few of them were able to receive the old ancestor¡¯s favor. Now, an outsider had taken advantage of them. How could their proud hearts ept this?

    ¡°Old man, what are you trying to do?¡± Looking at the different expressions of the ning family members, the great elder asked in a low voice with a little dissatisfaction. This old thing introduced the little girl to his family in such a high profile way, he was afraid that it would have the opposite effect!

    ¡°Nothing! Xue ¡®er is my goddaughter and can be considered their elder. I have to let these juniors get to know each other!¡± Master ning said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Is there a need for that?¡± The great elder frowned, feeling that this was purely old man ning¡¯s wishful thinking.

    ¡°Of course there is! Why else do you think I¡¯ve gathered so many people together?¡± The master of the ning family raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Tsk! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯re just afraid that some of the younger generation in your family will be so blind as to provoke that little girl Xue ¡®er. ¡± First elder understood. However, he was not optimistic about master ning¡¯s thoughts. Instead, he felt that he was putting Leng ruoxue in the limelight by doing this. Now, it would be impossible for Xue ¡®er not to attract attention.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Master ning smiled. He did not deny that he had such thoughts. However, more importantly, he wanted to let the n members get to know Leng ruoxue. After all, Xue ¡®er was his goddaughter!

    After Leng ruoxue was dragged out by master ning to show off, she was extremely depressed. Could she leave now? She had already felt many envious and even thought-provoking gazes. Some were envious, some were probing, and some were curious. There were even a few eyes that were especially heated.

    ¡°Ancestor! I¡¯d like to know, what right does this woman have to be your goddaughter?¡± Suddenly, a crisp voice rang out, instantly drawing everyone¡¯s attention. The speaker was a red-robed woman.

    When Leng ruoxue saw thisdy, she squinted her beautiful eyes andughed in her heart. Wasn¡¯t this the fifth youngdy of the ning family? He was really bold to actually make trouble in public. Moreover, the person who questioned him was the Supreme old ancestor of the ning family. This time, she wanted to see how Godfather would deal with his junior.

    The great elder was also in the mood to watch a good show. He looked at the master of the ning family provocatively, then lowered his head and said nothing.

    The master of the ning family raised his eyes slightly and looked at Ning Xi ¡®er, who had just spoken, and said indifferently,¡±Are you questioning me? Don¡¯t tell me that I need your permission to ept anyone as my goddaughter?¡±

    ¡°Ancestor! I ¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it that way! I just want to know what qualifications she has to be your goddaughter. ¡± Ning Xi ¡®er listened to her ancestor¡¯s cold words and quickly exined with a stutter.

 Chapter 1520

    <h4>Chapter 1520: An uneasy reception (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°What right does she have to be rted to you?¡± The master of the ning family asked with a cold smile.

    ¡°The old ancestor belongs to our ning family. She¡¯s just an outsider. What right does she have to be the old ancestor¡¯s goddaughter?¡± Ning Xi ¡®er said unhappily.

    At this time, Ning Yuan, who was sitting at the main table, felt like dying after hearing Ning Xi ¡®er¡¯s words. However, he hated his niece even more for not knowing what was good for her. She actually dared to question the old ancestor in public. Wasn¡¯t she looking for trouble for herself? If she were to anger the old ancestor because of this, even he would not be able to save her!

    ¡°Whether I have the right or not is up to me, not you!¡± The master of the ning family suppressed the anger in his heart and said,¡± Was this brainless descendant really from the ning family? The ning family¡¯s face had beenpletely lost by her. Great, now the great elder had another excuse tough at him.

    ¡°Forefather, I¡¯m also doing this for the good of the family. Our ning family is one of the eight great divine regions. Not just any Tom, Dick, or Harry can be associated with our ning family.¡± Ning Xi ¡®er said very seriously.

    ¡°Well said! The ning family is amazing to have a descendant like you! You¡¯re even interfering with your own ancestor. ¡± At this moment, the first elder said with a smile.

    ¡°Who are you? Our ning family¡¯s matters don¡¯t need an outsider like you to interfere. ¡± Ning Xi ¡®er red at the first elder, her beautiful face full of displeasure.

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯m an outsider! I¡¯ll shut up!¡± The great elder said helplessly. However, he was in a good mood. He also wanted to see how old man ning nned to deal with this meddlesome descendant.

    ¡°Forefather, isn¡¯t there a family gathering today? Why are these random people here?¡± Ning Xi ¡®er continued to question the first elder when she saw that he had stopped talking.

    ¡°Great elder, we seem to havee to the wrong ce.¡± After hearing Ning Xi ¡®er¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue chuckled as she spoke to the first elder.

    ¡°Mm! Why don¡¯t we leave this ce?¡± First elder suggested with a smile.

    ¡°None of you are allowed to leave!¡± Hearing the conversation between the two, the master of the ning family couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and roared.

    ¡°Godfather! Calm down, the great elder and I just didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for you. ¡± Leng ruoxue consoled him with a smile.

    ¡°MMH! We don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you!¡± The great elder nodded in agreement.

    Rolling his eyes at the gloating first elder, the master of the ning family turned to Ning Xi ¡®er. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. Either you sit down obediently, or you leave this ce immediately!¡±

    ¡°Xi ¡®er! Hurry up and sit down!¡± When Ning Yuan heard the old ancestor¡¯s words, he quickly growled in a low voice. At the same time, he wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and thought to himself,¡¯fortunately, the old ancestor did not me Xi¡¯ er!¡¯ Otherwise, the consequences would be hard to deal with.

    Now, he only hoped that Xi ¡®er would be more sensible and not offend the old ancestor.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that the master of the ning family didn¡¯t me Ning Xi ¡®er, but with his status, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with a junior. Thus, he left this opportunity to Leng ruoxue. However, up until now, Leng ruoxue had no intention of making a move.

    Ning Xi ¡®er had to listen to Ning Yuan¡¯s words. In fact, she didn¡¯t mean to annoy the old ancestor. It was just that when she saw the old ancestor introduce the woman she hated to the n so seriously, she was madly jealous. That was why she had lost herposure in front of the old ancestor.

    Seeing that Ning Xi ¡®er had sat down obediently, the first elder smiled and said in surprise,¡±¡±It seems that the substitute Master¡¯s words are more effective than yours!¡±

    When Ning Yuan heard this, he was so scared that he knelt on the ground and said,¡±¡±Old ancestor, Xi ¡®er has always been very obedient. She, she didn¡¯t mean it. Please forgive her this time!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The master of the ning family snorted and ignored Ning Yuan.

    ¡°Acting n head! If Godfather wanted to argue with miss Wu, would he still give her two choices? Right! Godfather!¡± Leng ruoxue raised her head and asked with an innocent look.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! This banquet was specially organized for you, so we¡¯ll ignore those irrelevant people for now. If there¡¯s anything else, we¡¯ll talk after the banquet. ¡± The master of the ning family said indifferently. From the meaning of his words, it seemed that he still wanted to settle the ounts after autumn.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, sheughed nonchntly,¡±¡±Godfather! Fifth miss is also doing this for the good of the ning family, please don¡¯t be angry with her!¡±

    Hearing Leng ruoxue plead for fifth miss, master ning smiled indifferently. However, before he could speak, fifth miss ning could not help but shout,¡±¡±Who needs your fake kindness!¡±

    As soon as she said this, Ning Yuan felt cold sweat dripping down his body. He secretly raised his eyes and looked at his old ancestor, but he did not dare to say a word.

    No one could figure out his ancestor¡¯s temper until now. Logically speaking, if it were another family¡¯s ancestor, they would have already punished Xi ¡®er with the Family Law for what he had done. However, his ancestor did not have much of a reaction and allowed Xi¡¯ er to cause trouble. Moreover, the ancestor did not say anything, and he did not dare to be presumptuous in front of the ancestor. Therefore, he could only be anxious.

    Unfortunately, no matter how many looks he gave Xi ¡®er, his niece was unmoved. Although he was angry, there was nothing he could do. Although he was the acting head of the family, with the old ancestor around, there was no room for him to speak.

    ¡°Little girl! I don¡¯t appreciate it!¡± The master of the ning family didn¡¯t say anything, but the great elder spoke up, hoping that the world would be in chaos.

    Ning Yuan was extremely depressed when he heard the first elder¡¯s words. However, he did not dare to reprimand the old man. After all, the old man¡¯s seniority and status were above his!

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Leng ruoxue said nonchntly, her beautiful eyes looking at Ning Xi ¡®er with a faint smile.

    Ning Xi ¡®er was flustered by Leng ruoxue¡¯s stare. In a moment of desperation, she shouted,¡±¡±I want to challenge you!¡±

    As soon as she said this, everyone was stunned, and they looked at Ning Xi ¡®er in disbelief.

    Ugh! Did they hear wrong? How did it be a challenge? However, many people still thought that Ning Xi ¡®er had gone mad. Otherwise, why would she challenge Leng ruoxue?

    ¡°Big brother! Fifth youngdy wants to challenge big sister ruoxue. What should we do?¡± Ning Shan, who was sitting in an inconspicuous position, asked softly with a worried look. ording to the rules of the ning family, everyone had the right to challenge and also the right to reject. However, if one rejected someone¡¯s challenge, it would be regarded as a sign of cowardice and would be looked down upon. Although he had not known Leng ruoxue for long, he did not want her to be looked down upon.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our ancestor is still here!¡± Ning Hai replied with a smile. He wasn¡¯t worried about the fifth youngdy¡¯s challenge at all because her strength wasn¡¯t on the same level as ruoxue ¡®s. If the weaker party challenged the stronger party and the stronger party didn¡¯t agree, they would definitely be looked down upon. However, the current situation was the exact opposite. The fifth youngdy was a deity while ruoxue was only a mid-stage deity. Even if ruoxue refused, no one could say anything. Not to mention, she still had the old ancestor¡¯s support!

 Chapter 1521

    <h4>Chapter 1521: Rumors stop with the wise (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°En!¡± Ning Shan nodded. His brother¡¯s words made him feel more at ease.

    After Ning Xi ¡®er said this and saw that Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t respond for a long time, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little angry. At this time, she didn¡¯t seem to notice the strange looks from the crowd. Instead, she red at Leng ruoxue and said,¡±¡±I want to challenge you. Do you not dare to ept?¡±

    Leng ruoxue frowned as she looked at the aggressive Ning Xi ¡®er. She really didn¡¯t know what to say. What if she didn¡¯t ept her challenge? This woman would definitely go on and on, and she might even make up stories about him in private!

    However! He was a little reluctant to ept Ning Xi ¡®er¡¯s challenge! After all, she didn¡¯t want to reveal her trump card too early. It was really difficult!

    ¡°Miss ning, I¡¯m only a mid level deity. Are you sure you want to challenge me?¡± Leng ruoxue sighed and reminded him helplessly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you scared?¡± Ning Xi ¡®er said proudly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. It¡¯s just that miss ning is challenging a mid level deity, it¡¯s not a fair victory! Even if you win, there¡¯s nothing to show off. If this gets out, many people will think that miss ning is bullying the weak, and some might even say that the ning family¡¯s upbringing is bad. ¡± Leng ruoxue looked at her Godfather and smiled.

    Hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, everyone in the ning family could not help but start to discuss ¡­

    ¡°Yup! How could the fifth youngdy act so rashly! To think that she could open her mouth. ¡±

    ¡°It is! How can she do that!¡±

    ¡°Actually, this is nothing! It¡¯s just sparring between fellow nsmen, so we can stop there!¡±

    Very quickly, the crowd formed two distinct opinions. However, they were just here to watch the show. After all, one was the fifth youngdy who was favored by the family, and the other was the goddaughter of the ancestor. How interesting was this!

    ¡°It¡¯s only sparring. If you¡¯re afraid, just say it. Why are you hesitating?¡± Ning Xi ¡®er said as she listened to the discussions of her nsmen, her beautiful face full of provocation and disdain.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m afraid?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her brows slightly and said, feeling a little speechless.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid, then just agree!¡± Ning Xi ¡®er said loudly.

    ¡°What are the benefits of agreeing to it?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Benefits? What do you want?¡± Ning Xi ¡®er said, holding back her anger. Although she was very angry, her goal was to make Leng ruoxue ept her challenge. So, she had to hold back her anger, even if it was as big as the sky, so as not to waste all her previous efforts.

    ¡°There has to be some kind of reward! I don¡¯t want to waste my time with others. ¡± Leng ruoxue said nonchntly, as if she was talking about someone else¡¯s matters.

    ¡°Good! If I lose, this storage ring and everything inside it will be yours. ¡± Ning Xi ¡®er gritted her teeth and said.

    Who knew that after she finished speaking, Leng ruoxue only looked at her indifferently and did not reply to her at all. This caused her anger to burst out again.

    ¡°With this storage bracelet, there should be a lot of good things in here. This should be enough, right?¡± Ning Xi ¡®er took out a red storage bangle and said fiercely. She had really put in a lot of money, but she wasn¡¯t worried. No matter how much she put in, it would still be hers in the end. She was sure that Leng ruoxue wouldn¡¯t be able to take it away.

    ¡°Miss ning, let me see what¡¯s inside! Otherwise, how would I know if it¡¯s empty or just a pile of trash?¡± Leng ruoxue clearly did not believe her.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ning Xi ¡®er was furious.

    Following that, there was a tter as she took out everything from the storage ring and disyed it in front of everyone. When everyone saw it, they couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Many of them were even muttering in their hearts, fifth young miss is really rich! There were quite a lot of good things.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never seen these things before, have you? Do you want me to exin it to you?¡± Ning Xi ¡®er smiled smugly and pointed at a pile of colorful crystals.¡±¡±These are all top-grade crystals of various attributes.¡±

    ¡°And this is the green Lotus fruit, one of the most expensive fruits in the immortal realm!¡± She said while holding a green fruit.

    ¡°This Jade bottle contains a nine revolutions soul return elixir. Even a dead person would be able to jump around immediately after eating this elixir.¡± Ning Xi ¡®er continued.

    Watching her introduce the items in the ring one by one, Leng ruoxue could not help but sneer in her heart! What an idiot! She actually didn¡¯t understand the principle of not revealing her wealth. She had exposed all her assets without any scruples. Even if those things were still in her hands in the end, she would not be able to rest in peace, because she had already seen many greedy eyes.

    After a long time.

    The smile on Ning Xi ¡®er¡¯s face grew wider and wider, and the way she looked at Leng ruoxue became more and more provocative. Then, she said,¡±¡±How is it? These prizes are pretty good, aren¡¯t they? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve never seen so many good things before!¡±

    ¡°I haven ¡®t. Since miss Wu is so sincere, I¡¯ll ept your challenge.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. Although the good things in Ning Xi ¡®er¡¯s eyes were nothing in her eyes, since she had taken the initiative toe to her door, it would be a waste not to take them. Moreover, even if she didn¡¯t want them, Ning Xi¡¯ er might not be able to keep them.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re tactful!¡± Ning Xi ¡®er¡¯s mood improved.

    ¡°Fifth youngdy! I wonder how you¡¯re going to do this challenge?¡± Leng ruoxue asked out of curiosity.

    ¡°Best of three!¡± Ning Xi ¡®er said bluntly.

    ¡°Three rounds? Can I get help?¡± Leng ruoxue asked calmly.

    ¡°Of course you can ¡®t!¡± Ning Xi ¡®er quickly denied it, but she couldn¡¯t help but think, if I could find someone to help me, why would I still fight you?

    ¡°Can I use Beastie?¡± Leng ruoxue continued to ask.

    ¡°You can ¡®t!¡± Ning Xi ¡®er couldn¡¯t take it anymore and roared,¡±damn it!¡± Why does this woman have so many questions!

    ¡°Fifth youngdy! You better tell me what I can do!¡± Leng ruoxue changed her question.

    ¡°It can only be the two of us!¡± Ning Xi ¡®er said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue pretended to understand.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I don¡¯t know what kind of wager you can offer.¡± At this time, the second elder who had been silent all this time suddenly spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m very poor and really can¡¯t take out a stake that¡¯s equal to fifth miss ¡®s. However, my Godfather is rich! If I lose, he¡¯ll help me put out the prize. ¡± Leng ruoxue said confidently. However, her words made the second elder so angry that he could not say anything.

    The second elder was infuriated. Leng ruoxue¡¯s Godfather was the master of the ning family. The master¡¯s money belonged to the ning family, right? Hence, Leng ruoxue had not put out any stakes at all. She had gained something for nothing.

    However, he was slightlyforted by the fact that Leng ruoxue would not win. After all, her abilities were there for all to see!

    With the second elder¡¯s reminder, Ning Xi ¡®er suddenly realized that Leng ruoxue had not ced a bet. Although she was sure that Leng ruoxue would not be able to take away her things, she could not let Leng ruoxue not have a single drop of blood!

 Chapter 1522

    <h4>Chapter 1522: A wise man stops rumors (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    When she heard Leng ruoxue say that she was poor and didn¡¯t have anything of value, she felt a little depressed. However, she was more pleased with herself because that was within her expectations.

    However, when she heard Leng ruoxue say that her old Grand Madame would ce this bet on her behalf, she could not help but feel envious. Hence, she did not even think before asking,¡±¡±Old Grand Madame, is miss Leng¡¯s wager reallying from you?¡±

    ¡°Mm! I¡¯ll pay. ¡± The master of the ning family nodded, and then he said,¡±¡±Since you¡¯ve challenged Xue ¡®er, I won¡¯t stop you. However, it¡¯s not satisfying to watch the two of youpete alone. Why don¡¯t you bring forward the familypetition that¡¯s going to be held half a yearter? We¡¯ll set the time for seven dayster, so you should all prepare well. ¡±

    Master ning¡¯s words were like a stone that stirred up a thousand ripples, causing many of the unprepared ning family members to be dumbfounded. They had originally had half a year¡¯s time to prepare well, but who knew that because of Ning Xi ¡®er¡¯s challenge, they had topete in advance. This made many people resentful of Ning Xi¡¯ er, but because of Ning Xi ¡®er¡¯s status, they only dared to be angry but did not dare to say anything.

    ¡°Master! Isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate to bring the familypetition forward? Many of our nsmen are out traveling! He definitely won¡¯t be able to make it back in seven days. ¡± The second elder could not help but remind him.

    ¡°How many of them are travelling outside?¡± The master of the ning family asked.

    ¡°This ¡­¡± The second elder was at a loss for words. How would he know how many of them were travelling? Those nsmen might not tell him that they had left their homes.

    ¡°Since second elder is not clear, then the familypetition will be held in seven days. All nsmen who meet the conditions can participate, regardless of direct or branch family, everyone will be treated equally.¡± The master of the ning family announced loudly.

    The ning family Master¡¯s words made many of the nsmen present excited.

    ¡°Brother! I can also participate in the familypetition!¡± Ning Shan said very excitedly, so excited that his little face was flushed red.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Hai nodded. He was happy for his brother.

    However, some people were happy while others were sad. This was good news for the distant rtives, but it was not the case in the ears of the direct rtives.

    ¡°Master! Isn¡¯t this against the rules?¡± The second elder asked carefully. In the past familypetitions, only the direct family could participate. The branch family did not have this opportunity. Moreover, many of the direct family members looked down on the branch family and even treated them like ves. If the direct family and the branch family were topete, wouldn¡¯t it be a mess?

    ¡°Rules are dead, but people are alive. Branch family members are also my ning family¡¯s descendants, so how is that against the rules?¡± The master of the ning family sneered.

    ¡°The patriarch is right. There are many elites in the branch family. We should give them a chance.¡± An elder agreed.

    ¡°Third elder, I¡¯ll leave the matters of the npetition to you.¡± The master of the ning family ordered. The third elder he was talking about was the elder who had just agreed with him. However, the second elder obviously still didn¡¯t quite agree, but he could only put on a dark face and not raise any objections.

    After that, the so-called weing banquet continued. Although it was not very harmonious, Ning Xi ¡®er would make sarcastic remarks from time to time, but they were all ignored by Leng ruoxue. She was even more focused on eating the food in front of her, eating without saying a word.

    After the torturous wee banquet ended, Leng ruoxue immediately left and locked herself in her room, not asking about anything. Even the master of the ning family wanted to see her, but he was denied the door.

    The master of the ning family, who had not seen him, was anxious and uneasy. Sob¡­Xue ¡®er couldn¡¯t be angry with him, right? Could it be that she was ming him for not supporting her at the banquet? In fact, he had deliberately ignored Ning Xi ¡®er and allowed her to make a fuss. He felt that life at home was a little dull and wanted to find some fun. Moreover, he wouldn¡¯t really let anyone bully Xue¡¯ er. If Ning Xi ¡®er went too far, he would definitely not let her go. However, he believed that Xue¡¯ er would not suffer.

    After returning to his residence, he gloomily sat down on the stone chair in the courtyard. The ning family¡¯s master didn¡¯t say a word, but when the first elder saw him like this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh and say,¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong? He didn¡¯t see Xue ¡®er again? She¡¯s definitely angry with you, and you¡¯re still the head of the family! You can¡¯t even manage your own descendants, you¡¯re really useless!¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I control my own descendants?¡± Hearing this, the master of the ning family shouted at the top of his voice.

    ¡°Can you manage that Ning Xi ¡®er?¡± The first elder raised his brows and said with an evil smile.

    ¡°Of course I can.¡± The master of the ning family said fiercely.

    ¡°I can. She still dares to make a scene at the banquet?¡± The Grand Elder asked in surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s a different matter whether I care about it or not. I deliberately let her cause a scene at the banquet, can¡¯t I?¡± Master ning¡¯s eyes were wide open as he said indignantly.

    ¡°Alright! This is your ning family¡¯s territory, so you can do whatever you want, but whether or not Xue ¡®er will let you have your way, that¡¯s hard to say. ¡± The great elder said with a smile. In fact, he also wanted to watch the show, but he did not know if Xue ¡®er would give them this opportunity.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Xue ¡®er ept Ning Xi¡¯ er¡¯s challenge?¡± The master of the ning family said.

    ¡°By the way, do you really intend to let the two of thempete? Xue ¡®er is the mid level deity!¡± The first elder said worriedly.

    ¡°This is something Xue ¡®er agreed to herself. It has nothing to do with me. However, since she agreed, she should be confident!¡± The master of the ning family was not confident either. Furthermore, he wanted to see Leng ruoxue but he could not, so he was a little frustrated.

    At this moment, he was not the only one who was frustrated. After the banquet ended, Ning Xi ¡®er, who felt that she had made a big ssh at the banquet, was called into Ning Yuan¡¯s study room and severely reprimanded. This also made Ning Xi¡¯ er¡¯s hatred for Leng ruoxue deepen.

    After Ning Xi ¡®er returned to her room, she smashed everything in the room to pieces. The two maidservants beside her were also badly injured by her, but she still couldn¡¯t vent her hatred.

    After Ning Yuan had lectured Ning Xi ¡®er, he had gone to the forbidden area at the back of the mountain to beg for forgiveness from the old ancestor. As for what he had discussed with the master of the ning family, no one knew. After he had left the forbidden area, he had also kept quiet.

    Time passed day by day. In these few days, rumors suddenly spread throughout the ning family¡¯s main residence. These rumors were naturally rted to Leng ruoxue. Some people said that Leng ruoxue was pampered and did not respect the ning family. Some people said that Leng ruoxue was brutal by nature and always abused servant girls. Some people even said that Leng ruoxue was going to rece Ning Yuan and ning han as the master of the ning family. The cause of all this was naturally because the master of the ning family valued Leng ruoxue.

    However, the more outrageous the rumor was, the more uneasy the ning family became.

    In the ning family¡¯s meeting hall, Ning Yuan and the elders gathered.

    ¡°Elders, please speak your mind!¡± Ning Yuan¡¯s head ached as he looked at the elders who were sitting there with unfriendly expressions. In fact, he knew what these elders wanted to say, but he had no other choice but to pretend to be confused.

 Chapter 1523 - A wise man stops rumors (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1523: A wise man stops rumors (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Acting patriarch, there has been a rumor in the family recently. I wonder if you know about it?¡± An elder asked after a long while.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s just a rumor, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s clear or not!¡± Ning Yuan said calmly, obviously not taking it seriously.

    ¡°Acting patriarch, how can it not be rted? Your position is about to be reced by someone else, aren¡¯t you worried at all?¡± The neenth elder roared in disbelief.

    ¡°Neenth elder! Don¡¯t make things sound like they¡¯re just rumors. If your nsmen find out about this, have you thought about the consequences?¡± Ning Yuan¡¯s face sank and he said unhappily. No one would be willing to hear such words, but the neenth elder spoke as if it was the truth. How could he not be angry?

    ¡°Acting patriarch, there¡¯s no smoke without fire! I think you must be careful about this matter. How can our ning family be handed over to an outsider! What will happen to so many of our nsmen!¡± The neenth elder shouted with grief and indignation.

    ¡°Neenth elder! Don¡¯t talk nonsense, it¡¯spletely impossible. Watch your mouth, if I hear such words from your mouth again, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± Ning Yuan roared angrily.

    ¡°Acting patriarch, I¡¯m just worried about you! It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t appreciate it, but why are you threatening me?¡± 19th elder¡¯s face was full of grievance.

    ¡°Just mind your own business, I don¡¯t need you to worry about me! If the master thinks that I¡¯m not doing my job well and wants to rece me, I have no objections!¡± Ning Yuan said coldly. He really hated this kind of person who imed that he was doing it for his own good and wanted to take advantage of the chaos.

    ¡°The acting patriarch is right! If old forefather wants to rece me as the young lord, I have no objections!¡± At this time, a cold voice came from the door. Then, a tall and straight figure appeared in the meeting hall.

    ¡°Han, you¡¯ve returned!¡± Ning Yuan said happily when he saw ning han.

    ¡°Greetings, acting n head and elders.¡± Ning han greeted everyone with a slight bow.

    ¡°Young master! You heard the rumors?¡± The neenth elder quickly asked when he saw that the future master of the ning family had returned. Ning han was different from Ning Yuan. Ning Yuan was only the acting Master. Although the master had given him a lot of power, there were many things that he could not make the decisions on. On the other hand, ning han was the sessor chosen by the master. The future of the ning family would be handed over to him. Therefore, the neenth elder really hoped that ning han would take this matter seriously.

    ¡°I heard it!¡± Ning han said simply, his expression calm.

    ¡°Young master! We must take this matter seriously. If it¡¯s true, you and the acting family head will lose your position. ¡± The neenth elder warned.

    ¡°If this is true, what does the neenth elder n to do? Don¡¯t tell me you can influence the old ancestor¡¯s thoughts?¡± Ning han said with a faint smile.

    ¡°But we can¡¯t just do nothing! If the master really wants to hand the ning family over to an outsider, we must unite all the nsmen to oppose this matter. The ning family can not be surnamed Leng!¡± The neenth elder roared with righteous indignation.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re going against our ancestor? You dare to oppose the decision of the ancestor, your courage ismendable!¡± Ning han said with a face full of admiration. He was really speechless towards this brainless neenth elder. This rumor was clearly meant to sow discord. If it were him, he would have just brushed it off as a joke. However, these elders who had nothing better to do were actually discussing it as if it was a serious matter. If the old ancestor were to find out about this, what good would they do?

    ¡°Young master! You can¡¯t wrong me! How would I dare to go against the ancestor! I just don¡¯t want the ning family to be an outsider! I¡¯m the most loyal to the ning family!¡± Neenth elder expressed his feelings.

    ¡°You treat a rumor like this, and you still dare to say that you¡¯re not trying to go against our ancestor?¡± Haven¡¯t you heard of the saying ¡®rumors stop at the wise¡¯? Are you all a bunch of pig-heads?¡± Ning han looked around at the crowd and scolded them rudely.

    ¡°Young master! How can you say that about us? Which one of us here isn¡¯t your elder?¡± The second elder was displeased by ning han.

    ¡°Second elder! As an elder, he should set an example. Such a groundless matter and you elders were so concerned about it. If this were to spread, what would the ordinary nsmen think? Don¡¯t tell me you want to see our ning family¡¯s hearts fall apart?¡± Ning han asked impolitely.

    ¡°Young master, you¡¯ve misunderstood. We didn¡¯t take the rumor seriously. We were just discussing how to stop it from spreading.¡± The second elder chuckled.

    ¡°In that case, did I mishear the neenth elder¡¯s words?¡± Ning Haoranughed coldly, his Starry Eyes staring at the neenth elder.

    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ It¡¯s a misunderstanding, young master. ¡± Under ning han and the second elder¡¯s res, the 19th elder changed his words without any backbone. ¡®Wuwu ¡­ Everyone clearly thinks the same as me, but no one dares to echo my words now. I¡¯ve be the bird that stands out. What the hell is this!¡¯ He felt so wronged!

    ¡°Since I¡¯ve misunderstood, I hope that no one will mention this matter again. Otherwise, if this reaches the ears of the ancestor, no one will have a good ending.¡± Ning han warned.

    ¡°The young master is right, this matter is nothing! Rumors are just rumors. If we don¡¯t pay attention to them, they¡¯ll naturally fade away. ¡± Ning Yuan said.

    ¡°Everyone, disperse!¡± Ning han suggested.

    ¡°En!¡± The sitting elder nodded, then stood up and left the meeting hall. Ning Yuan went up to ning han and sized him up before saying,¡±¡±Han, you¡¯re back for the familypetition, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes! The old ancestor said he wanted me to be a judge. ¡± Ning han said with a smile.

    ¡°Did you know that our ancestor has adopted a goddaughter?¡± Ning Yuan asked again.

    ¡°I know! The old ancestor told me about it. ¡± Ning han replied honestly.

    ¡°Oh! That girl is very beautiful. ¡± Ning Yuan tried to start a conversation.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard from the ancestor. Uncle, what do you want to tell me? don¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡± Ning han chuckled.

    ¡°You should go and see Xi ¡®er! She¡¯s your sister, after all. ¡± Actually, there was something else that he did not say. He could not predict what would happen to Ning Xi ¡®er after thispetition, so he was very uneasy! After all, Ning Xi ¡®er was the child he had doted on for so many years. He really didn¡¯t want to see her go down the wrong path.

    ¡°Uncle! You¡¯re wrong! My mother only gave birth to me, and I don¡¯t have a sister!¡± Ning han said coldly before turning around and leaving the meeting room.

 Chapter 1524

    <h4>Chapter 1524: Instigating (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Ning Yuan looked at ning han¡¯s back, his heart filled with mixed feelings. AI! He didn¡¯t know who his nephew had inherited his personality from. Not only was he stubborn and cold, but he also never got too close to his own n. He didn¡¯t even like his only sister. Although this sister was his sister from a different mother, she was still his sister. He still hoped that the siblings could support each other, but unfortunately, this could only be his extravagant hope.

    In truth, the reason why he had been able to be the acting family head, and why his branch had been able to stand out from the rest of the family, was all because ning han had received special treatment from the old ancestor. As the acting family head, he had done it to protect and protect han. As such, he had hoped that his branch of family members would be United, or at least not drag han down. After a few years, their branch had also produced many more elites. He was rather pleased with this. However, he still could not let go of the rtionship between the han siblings. However, he knew very well that this kind of thing could not be rushed. After all, this was a terrible debt from the previous generation. It was not very possible to settle it.

    After ning han left the meeting hall, he immediately returned to his own residence, LAN garden.

    As he walked into the courtyard, he saw a handsome young master dressed in snow-white clothes. He was sitting under the moon and drinking tea with a carefree expression. An attendant was standing respectfully not far away.

    ¡°You are quite carefree.¡± Ning han smiled and sat down across from the young man in white.

    ¡°What else?¡± The white-robed man, who was floating like a deity, raised his sword-like eyebrows and smiled evilly.

    ¡°Cheng Xuan, has anyone ever told you not to smile so casually? you look like you¡¯re asking for a beating.¡± Ning han rolled his eyes at the man in white and said seriously. ¡®This guy is really a source of trouble!¡¯ From time to time, he would smile like that. Which woman could stand it? Fortunately, he was not a woman. Otherwise, she would have long given up on him.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t!¡± The white-robed man, who was also the Cheng Xuan ning han was referring to,ughed even more heartily. Not only that, but he also kept throwing seductive nces at ning han, causing thetter to shiver and his hair to stand on end.

    ¡°You¡¯re smiling at me, so I¡¯m going to beat you up. ¡± Ning han couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He once again doubted whether it was the right decision to bring this dissolute fellow back. If he was trying to seduce them, wouldn¡¯t the women in his n suffer?

    ¡°Beat me up ¡­ Can you bear to?¡± Cheng Xuan deliberately paused before smiling.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it?¡± Ning han gritted his teeth at Cheng Xuan¡¯s words. ¡®This guy¡¯s too despicable. He¡¯s even taking liberties with me!¡¯

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to try to know that you can¡¯t bear to beat me up.¡± Cheng Xuan said a little narcissistically, his handsome face still a little red. He lowered his eyes and peeked at ning han from time to time, perfectly acting like a shy admirer.

    However, the way he acted as if he had just seen his sweetheart disgusted ning han so much that he wanted to puke. Although he was not interested in women, he was not interested in men either. What was even more infuriating was that he knew that this guy was just pretending to disgust him, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to Cheng Xuan, because Cheng Xuan was cunning! He wouldn¡¯t just stand there and let him beat him up like an idiot. In addition, there was no difference in strength between the two of them, so even if he beat Cheng Xuan up, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of it.

    Since that was the case, he naturally would not waste his energy. However, he became angry again when he saw Cheng Xuan. He red at Cheng Xuan for a long time before he stood up and walked back to his room without looking back. No matter how Cheng Xuan called him from behind, he pretended not to hear him.

    Cheng Xuan watched ning han¡¯s back as he left, deep in thought. This guy couldn¡¯t be really angry, right? He wasn¡¯t such a petty person. However, no matter what, she still had to coax him tomorrow! After all, she still had to stay with the ning family for a while, and she couldn¡¯t afford to offend ning han.

    With this n in mind, Cheng Xuan knocked on ning han¡¯s door the next day at first light.

    Ning han was just about to wash up when he saw that it was chengxuan who had knocked on the door. He was taken aback for a moment before he spoke up,¡±¡±What are you doing here?¡± His face was full of suspicion. Why did this guy wake up so early? It¡¯s definitely not good!

    ¡°I missed you, so I came to see you.¡± Cheng Xuan said with a smile.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Cheng Xuan¡¯s words caused ning han to shiver unconsciously, goosebumps rising all over his body. All the hair on his body stood on end as he red at Cheng Xuan warily,¡±¡±What the hell are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not ying any tricks!¡± Cheng Xuan looked aggrieved. He blinked his beautiful eyes and his long eyshes drooped, making him look unlovable.

    ¡°Then what are you doing in my room so early in the morning?¡± Ning han asked helplessly. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the two of them had known each other since they were young, and that he knew Cheng Xuan was a real man, he would have suspected that Cheng Xuan was a woman in disguise.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I missed you?¡± Cheng Xuan¡¯s eyes were wide open as he stared at ning han in disbelief. His focused expression made ning han¡¯s hair stand on end.

    ¡°Why did you miss me?¡± Ning han gritted his teeth and asked hatefully,¡¯F * ck! Don¡¯t be so flirtatious. I¡¯m really not interested in men.

    ¡°Of course I like you. Have you ever seen anyone think of someone they don¡¯t like?¡± Cheng Xuan said with a fawning expression.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like you, so don¡¯t miss me!¡± Ning han could not take it any longer. He felt like this guy was driving him crazy. It was a good Morning, and he was here to talk crazy things to him. This guy must be crazy too.

    ¡°Han! How could you do this to me!¡± Cheng Xuan looked at ning han with a bitter expression, his clear eyes glistening with tears.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to meet the ancestor. ¡± Ning han took a deep breath when he saw Cheng Xuan¡¯s reaction. He kept telling himself to stay calm and not to be affected by this mentally unstable guy, because he was afraid that he would lose control and beat Cheng Xuan up.

    After he finished speaking, he ignored Cheng Xuan and left the room.

    Seeing his young master standing in the room in a daze, Cheng Xuan¡¯s attendant couldn¡¯t help but advise him,¡±¡±Young master! One day, young master ning will understand your feelings. ¡± Although he didn¡¯t approve of same-sex love, as long as young master liked it, he would support it to the end.

    ¡°En!¡± Cheng Xuan nodded.

    Cheng Xuan had thought that his servant was only saying that ning han would understand that he was just trying to coax him, but who knew that they were just talking nonsense? they were not talking about the same thing at all. However, what he did not expect even more was that not long after that, rumors about him and ning han had started to spread ¡­

    After ning han went to the forbidden area in the back mountain, he didn¡¯t see the old ancestor who was in a bad mood, so he could only return to the LAN garden in a daze. In less than two days, the ning family¡¯s familypetition had officially begun.

    On the day of thepetition, grape followed Leng ruoxue¡¯s instructions and knocked on her door.

    ¡°Miss! The ning family¡¯spetition has begun. ¡± Grape said softly after entering the room.

 Chapter 1525

    <h4>Chapter 1525: Instigating (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue, who was sitting on a chair, nodded in response. She then stood up and left the room with grape.

    ¡°Miss! The master of the ning family has been wanting to see you for the past few days. ¡± Grape said as she walked. Although miss didn¡¯t tell her what she was doing in the room these few days, she knew very well that miss was not angry. Miss was so busy, how could she have the time to sulk!

    ¡°Then what did you say?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Tell me the truth! Miss has ordered that no one is allowed to disturb us, so we don¡¯t dare to disobey. However, master ning thinks that you¡¯re angry with him, so he has been very uneasy these days. ¡± At the end of the story, grape couldn¡¯t help butugh, because he suddenly remembered master ning¡¯s uneasy look. It was too funny.

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s mood brightened when she heard grape¡¯s description. In fact, she had been sharpening her spear in thest few days. She did not tell grape what she was doing because she wanted to teach her Godfather a little lesson. It was her Godfather¡¯s fault for wanting to watch a good show. How could he not pay the price?

    After walking for a while, the three of them arrived at master ning¡¯s residence. At this time, master ning was like an ant on a hot pan, constantly pacing in circles in the courtyard.

    ¡°Godfather!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled when she saw master ning¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, you bad girl!¡± When master ning heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s voice, he quickly turned around and looked at her with a face full of resentment.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! What have you been doing these past few days?¡± The first elder next to master ning couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m cultivating. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Bad girl, you didn¡¯t even tell us about your cultivation. You made us so worried.¡± The master of the ning familyined.

    ¡°Hehe! Godfather! Actually, I came up with this idea at thest minute. Even grape and lotus seed didn¡¯t know about it. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Little girl! How¡¯s your cultivation these few days? There¡¯s no problem, right?¡± The first elder asked with concern. The spiritual energy in the divinity was not that easy to absorb. However, this little freak could not be treated withmon sense. Hence, he was not surprised that Leng ruoxue was cultivating in the divinity.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, no problem. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Bad girl, your current strength is too low. It¡¯s better for you to absorb less spiritual energy from the divine realm.¡± The master of the ning family warned. Even though the spiritual energy in the main residence and the forbidden area had been purified, it was not as gentle as the spiritual energy in the godly maind. Hence, he was afraid that Leng ruoxue would feel the slightest bit of difort. After all, they could not watch her when she was cultivating. If something really happened, he was afraid that it would be toote.

    ¡°Well, actually, I was cultivating in the house that the great elder gave me. So, you can be 120% at ease!¡± Leng ruoxue consoled.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± The master of the ning family and the great elder said in relief.

    ¡°Godfather! When are we going to thepetition venue?¡± Leng ruoxue asked eagerly. There were many geniuses in the ning family, and it seemed like she would be able to feast her eyes this time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go now!¡± Seeing how anxious Leng ruoxue was, master ning¡¯s mood also became joyful.

    Just as everyone was about to head to thepetition grounds, a soft and sweet voice suddenly rang out in Leng ruoxue¡¯s heart,¡±¡±Sister! I want to see it too!¡±

    This sound came from the little white tiger in the house. Although they were in the house, they were aware of everything that was happening in the outside world. Hearing that there was apetition, the young white Tiger was curious.

    ¡°I also want to see it.¡± Another child-like voice was heard.

    ¡°Good! All of you, take a look. ¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly. She really had no way to reject the request of these two adorable little things. With a change of thought, she moved them out of the house.

    Seeing the ck and white furballs that had suddenly appeared in Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms, master ning and Grand Elder were stunned, but they did not show much surprise. They had already heard that there was a Tiger couple who hade with Leng ruoxue this time, and they even brought two children.

    The two little furballs in Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms were not even the size of a palm. They were chubby and silly, looking very cute. The two old men¡¯s hearts were itching as they looked at them.

    ¡°Little girl, let me hug you.¡± Without waiting for the master of the ning family to speak, the first elder spoke first. The longer they lived, the more they liked these young and simple children, so these two newborn little tigers immediately aroused their love. Moreover, the two also knew that they almost died back then, so they had more tender love for these two cute little guys.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Leng ruoxue handed the little furball in her arms to the great elder. She knew that the great elder liked children. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that baby and QiuQiu were in closed-door cultivation, she would probably be in their arms again.

    ¡°Hehe! What an adorable little fellow. ¡± The great elder held the two little round furballs in his arms. He touched one and looked at the other, and his heart melted into a pool of water. The two little guys were not shy with strangers, rolling around happily in the great elder¡¯s arms, constantly acting cute.

    The master of the ning family was envious. Without a word, he directly took the little ck Tiger into his arms and spoke to the little guy very kindly.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, don¡¯t these two little fellows have names?¡± The master of the ning family thought for a while before asking.

    ¡°Name? I really don¡¯t have any. ¡± Leng ruoxue thought for a moment and felt a little embarrassed. It had been so long since these two little fellows were born, but they had actually forgotten to give them names.

    ¡°Hehe! Since you don¡¯t have a name, Grandpa will give you one. Let¡¯s just call him little ck. ¡± After master ning finished speaking, he raised his head and looked at first elder and Leng ruoxue proudly.

    ¡°Then you shall be called little white!¡± The great elder was not to be outdone. He thought to himself,¡±you name me little ck, and I¡¯ll name myself little white. It¡¯ll save us all the trouble!¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± When Leng ruoxue heard the names that the two of them hade up with, she could not help but feel a few dark streaks rolling down her forehead. She thought to herself,¡¯Godfather and great elder are reallyzy.¡¯ She had thought that they would give these two little fellows a nice name! Who knew that she would call them ording to their colors? this was her usual method, okay? This was tant infringement of copyright!

    In fact, what she didn¡¯t know was that the reason why the master of the ning family had such a simple name was because he had too many descendants. In the beginning, he would seriously think of names, but as he had more children, he became numb to it, so much so that the names of his descendants were all randomly chosen. As for the great elder, he was azy person who did things as he pleased. It was harder than ascending to heaven for him to seriously think of a name! In the words of the great elder, a name was just a code name, and it didn¡¯t matter what it was called.

    ¡°Godfather, great elder! Little ck and little white are both calling out like beasts. ¡± Leng ruoxue sighed softly and reminded him unwillingly.

    ¡°I see! Then let¡¯s call this little fellow Xiao-xiaohei. This way, we¡¯ll know who we¡¯re referring to. ¡± The master of the ning family thought for a second before saying.

 Chapter 1526

    <h4>Chapter 1526: Instigating (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Then you shall be called Xiao-Xiaobai!¡± The first elder chuckled.

    Just like that, the names of the two little tigers were confirmed. Leng ruoxue did not want to argue with them anymore. Let¡¯s just call it that! A name was just a code name, she couldn¡¯t help butfort herself.

    After giving the two little fellows their names, Leng ruoxue and the rest made their way to thepetition grounds.

    Thepetition venue was arranged in the training ground of the ning family¡¯s main residence. There were five training grounds in the ning family¡¯s main residence. Originally, one training ground was enough for thepetition. However, because of the ning family¡¯s master¡¯s golden permission, all the members of the ning family who met the conditions could participate in the familypetition, regardless of whether they were direct or coteral rtives. In this way, one training ground was obviously not enough for thepetition.

    The third elder in charge of the familypetition, aftermunicating with the master of the ning family, arranged a main venue and four secondary venues. The main venue was naturally set in thergest training ground of the ning family.

    In addition, the ning family¡¯s five training grounds were not very far away, so the main stage was set up in the main venue, and the Deputy venue only had three judges and some audience seats. However, because the initial stage was only the preliminary stage, the five venues were held at the same time, and in the middle andte stages of thepetition, all the games were held in the main venue.

    Leng ruoxue followed the ning family head to the VIP seats in the main arena. The audience seats were already full. As it was an internalpetition, almost all the people who came to watch were from the ning family. Many of them also wanted topete, but it was not their turn yet. Although they were family members, they had to know each other. After all, this kind ofpetition would directly determine their future. So, not only the direct family members, but even the ning family members from the coteral branch ¡­ They were also holding back their energy, wanting to show off in thepetition. It must be known that such an opportunity was too rare for them.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! Do you want to go andpete?¡± Looking at the energetic and high-spirited descendants, master ning was very pleased. He then thought of Leng ruoxue. In fact, he did this to see the difference between his descendants and Leng ruoxue. After all, in his eyes, other than Xue ¡®er¡¯s strength, she was better than his descendants in all aspects.

    ¡°Godfather! I¡¯ve already epted miss Wu¡¯s challenge. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him with a faint smile. The meaning between the lines was clear, but master ning pretended to be stupid.

    ¡°These are two different things! It won¡¯t hinder you. ¡± Master ning said with a smile.

    ¡°Godfather! I¡¯m only a mid level deity, so I know my own limits. ¡± Leng ruoxue continued.

    AI! This little girl was too cunning. However, seeing that she really didn¡¯t want to participate, the master of the ning family didn¡¯t continue to force her. In fact, he knew very well that once this girl had decided on something, no one could force her. She wasn¡¯t someone who would easily change her mind, so he could only ce his hopes on her and Ning Xi¡¯ er¡¯spetition. However, he had arranged for thatpetition to be at the end. Sob ¡­ There was still a long time to wait.

    Not long after, thepetition officially began. Because it was only the preliminary stage, there were not many highlights of thepetition. Those who were slightly stronger basically won in one move, and those who were equally strong did not fight more than a hundred moves. After all, the ning family¡¯spetition was never determined by one move, so there was no need for them to continue fighting. However, because the first stage of thepetition was rtively easy, those who were slightly rxed had the opportunity to gossip.

    The main stage was divided into two parts. One part was for the honored guests. Those who were qualified to sit here were basically elders and above. Leng ruoxue, who was sitting in the middle, was definitely an exception because she was only a mid-stage deity. However, it was the master of the ning family who brought her here, so even if others had any opinions, they could only keep them in their hearts and not dare to speak out.

    The other part of the rostrum was located opposite the VIP seats. This South and North were the best seats in the main venue. However, not just any ning family member was qualified to sit here. Those who could sit here had a certain status in the ning family, and were even more favored.

    The fifth daughter of the ning family, Ning Xi ¡®er, who had challenged Leng ruoxue, was also arranged to sit here. However, she was seated in the middle of all the daughters of the ning family, and she was rather restless.

    ¡°Why was aunt Yan arranged to sit here? I thought you¡¯d be sitting with the ancestor!¡± Ning Xi ¡®er said sarcastically as she stared at Leng ruoxue with jealousy. However, Ning Yan did not respond to her.

    ¡°Aunt Yan is old forefather¡¯s favorite daughter. How can old forefather treat aunt Yan like this?¡± Ning Xi ¡®er said indignantly.

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Ning Yan lifted her eyelids and asked indifferently. Although she was less than a hundred years old, she had a very high seniority. All the maidservants in the family, regardless of their seniority, called her aunt. In fact, this was what she had asked them to call her. After all, she did not want to be called old.

    ¡°Aunt Yan! The ancestor has acknowledged a goddaughter and doted on her a lot, so many people in the n are saying that you have lost favor. Now that you are sitting here, I¡¯m afraid that the rumor is about toe true. ¡± Ning Xi ¡®er asked with concern.

    ¡°Do you all think so too?¡± Ning Yan narrowed her eyes and asked the other girls.

    However, none of the girls dared to answer her because they knew Ning Yan¡¯s temper too well and were all afraid of her. They could say this in private, but they didn¡¯t dare to say it in front of Ning Yan.

    ¡°Xi ¡®er, it seems like you¡¯re the only one who thinks this way!¡± Ning Yan said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Aunt Yan! Many people think so, but they don¡¯t dare to say it out loud. However, I can¡¯t bear to see aunt Yan being deceived, so I have to say it. ¡± Ning Xi ¡®er said with a¡¯ I¡¯m doing this for your own good ¡®expression.

    ¡°It seems that I have to thank Xi ¡®er! I¡¯m really touched that you¡¯re so considerate of me. ¡± Ning Yan sneered. She knew what Ning Xi ¡®er was thinking. Actually, it was not up to them to decide who her father wanted to love. Besides, she was her father¡¯s biological daughter. Even if her father loved Leng ruoxue, how could he not care about her life? Therefore, she had already epted everything, so why would she fight for this little bit of love? however, Ning Xi ¡®er, a little girl, actually dared to y such a trick on her. Did she really think she was a soft persimmon?

    She knew that she had been keeping a low profile recently, and even her father had not shown much concern for her. As a result, some snobbish n members thought that she had fallen out of favor. Now, a little girl even dared to scheme against her. If she did not teach Ning Xi ¡®er a lesson, would she still be considered the eldest miss of the ning family in the eyes of outsiders?

    ¡°It¡¯s Xi ¡®er¡¯s duty to care for aunt. ¡± Ning Xi ¡®er, who didn¡¯t notice anything strange, tried to hide the pride in her heart.

 Chapter 1527

    <h4>Chapter 1527: The wicked filed awsuit (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Aunt will remember Xi ¡®er¡¯s good deeds.¡± Ning Yan then focused on the match.

    After Ning Xi ¡®er had incited a fight, she realized that Ning Yan seemed to have ignored her words. She was annoyed, but she couldn¡¯t urge Ning Yan to find trouble with Leng ruoxue, so she could only reluctantly suppress her dissatisfaction and watch thepetition absent-mindedly, ring at Leng ruoxue from time to time.

    Leng ruoxue, who was sitting in the VIP area, felt a faint resentful gaze. She raised her beautiful eyes to look at the rostrum opposite her and revealed a faint smile.

    ¡°Godfather! I¡¯m going to see brother Ning Hai. ¡± Leng ruoxue whispered to master ning.

    ¡°Yes, he should be in the third arena!¡± The master of the ning family said. After he finished speaking, he gave Ning Yan a look. Ning Yan understood and brought Leng ruoxue to the third arena.

    When they arrived at the third arena, Leng ruoxue found Ning Hai¡¯s seat and sat down beside him.

    ¡°Ruoxue, you¡¯re here!¡± Ning Hai said happily when he saw Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Mm! Big brother ning, when are you going to fight?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°I have to wait until the afternoon! However, Ning Shan¡¯s match ising soon. ¡± Ning Hai said a little excitedly. Thepetition this time was divided ording to age, and Ning Shan was young, so thepetition was naturally ahead of the others.

    ¡°How¡¯s his fighting spirit?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a chuckle. Ever since she had moved to the forbidden area with her Godfather, she had had fewer chances to see Ning Shan. Furthermore, the two of them did not have the chance to speak at the banquet thest time. Hence, she did not know how the little fellow was doing.

    ¡°Very high fighting spirit! However, I¡¯ve also told him not to underestimate the enemy. Although it¡¯s only apetition within the family, there may be idents. ¡± Ning Hai said worriedly.

    ¡°This is only the first stage of thepetition. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡± Leng ruoxue consoled him. She knew what Ning Hai was worried about. Although she didn¡¯t dare to say that Ning Hai was oversensitive, it would be too uncouth if he used underhanded means on the first day of thepetition.

    ¡°I hope so!¡± Ning Hai nodded. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that he was worried for nothing. He was more aware than Leng ruoxue how intense thepetition within the great ns was. Many people would do anything to stand out. However, he couldn¡¯t say this out loud. After all, this was an internalpetition of the ning family. If he really said it, wouldn¡¯t he be a joke?

    As Leng ruoxue and Ning Hai chatted, they observed the situation on the stage. Not long after, it was finally Ning Shan¡¯s turn topete ¡­

    Leng ruoxue looked at Ning Shan, who was full of fighting spirit, and a faint smile appeared on her lips. Although Ning Shan usually looked like a child, he seemed to be apletely different person when he was on the stage. Furthermore, from what she knew, Ning Shan grew up in the divinity. He was only in his early twenties, but his cultivation had already reached the level of a deity. From this, it could be seen that his aptitude was not ordinary. She knew very well that if Ning Shan¡¯s aptitude was ordinary, it would be very difficult for him to stay in the divinity to cultivate.

    Ning Shan, who was on the arena, was indeed as high-spirited as Leng ruoxue had said. Furthermore, his opponent was also a deity. However, his abilities were not as strong as his. Hence, he was confident that he could easily win the first match. The opportunity this time was given to them by their old ancestor, so he had to seize it.

    There were many branch family members in the ning family. In the past, if the branch family members wanted to have a ce in the family, it was difficult to stand out unless they made a great contribution. However, even if they made a great contribution, it was hard to say whether it would fall on their heads. Now, the ancestor had given them a rare opportunity. Therefore, almost all the branch family members were rubbing their fists and wiping their palms, wanting to get a good result in thispetition. After all, Such an opportunity was too rare for them.

    Ning Shan was full of confidence. The fire attribute divine power in his hand danced in the air like a dazzling Fire Dragon. The repeated attacks quickly forced his opponent to have nowhere to hide. When his opponent saw that he was losing, his opponent, who thought that he was unaware and did not notice, raised his hand and a light blue divine power floated towards Ning Shan. In the next second, Ning Shan covered his eyes and fell to the ground ¡­

    ¡°Argh! My eyes hurt!¡± Ning Shan, who had fallen to the ground, could not help but cry out in pain, while his opponent stood on the ring proudly, as if it was none of his business.

    ¡°Shan ¡®er!¡± Seeing Ning Shan¡¯s appearance, Ning Hai, who was sitting in the audience, stood up immediately and was about to rush to the ring.

    ¡°Big brother ning! You can¡¯t go up. ¡± Leng ruoxue, who had also stood up, pulled back the impulsive Ning Hai. If big brother ning rushed up to the ring now, people might make a fuss about it. She didn¡¯t want big brother ning to lose this rare opportunity to show his face.

    ¡°Ruoxue! ¡°Shan ¡®er, he ¡­¡± Ning Hai¡¯s heart was burning with anxiety as he tried to break free from Leng ruoxue¡¯s grasp and rush up to the arena.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go see him, don¡¯t worry! With me around, he won¡¯t be in any trouble. ¡± Leng ruoxue consoled.

    After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, the anxious Ning Hai miraculously calmed down. He hadplete trust in Leng ruoxue and nodded at her. Then, he watched as Leng ruoxue walked up the stage.

    In thepetition arena, the other matches were still ongoing. Furthermore, this was only the first match. Hence, there were not many people watching. Hence, many people did not notice the small incident that happened on Ning Shan¡¯s challenge ring. It was only when Leng ruoxue walked up the challenge ring calmly that everyone¡¯s attention was drawn over.

    Although many people had only met this adopted daughter of the ancestor once, for the ning family, the nouveau riche by the ancestor¡¯s side was something they could not ignore.

    However, at this moment, most of the people did not know why Leng ruoxue had walked onto the stage. It was because thepetition had yet to end, and this was against the rules.

    After Leng ruoxue walked up to the stage, she first checked on Ning Shan¡¯s injuries. At this moment, Ning Shan¡¯s face was already covered in blood and he looked like he was drenched in blood. Furthermore, fresh blood was flowing out from his eyes continuously. Ning Shan, who was rolling on the ground in pain, felt someone approaching him and instinctively grabbed onto Leng ruoxue¡¯s sleeve. He kept on shouting,¡±It hurts! It hurts!¡±

    ¡°Shan ¡®er! Don¡¯t be afraid! With me here, you¡¯ll be fine!¡± Leng ruoxue held Ning Shan¡¯s hand and consoled him.

    ¡°Sister ¡­ Ruoxue! I¡¯m in pain! Am I blind?¡± Ning Shan said fearfully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. ¡± Leng ruoxue promised. With that, she took out an elixir and stuffed it into Ning Shan¡¯s mouth. This elixir was used to treat internal injuries. After Ning Shan ate the elixir, his injuries would not hurt as much. However, from the outside, his injuries were still shocking. Blood was also flowing out from his eyes.

    Then, Leng ruoxue turned her gaze to Ning Shan¡¯s opponent.

    Ning Shan¡¯s opponent was a young man who looked to be in his early twenties. He was quite handsome, but the arrogant expression on his face made it impossible for people to have a good impression of him. Not only that, but he was also looking at Ning Shan with disdain. His gaze towards Leng ruoxue was not very friendly either.

 Chapter 1528

    <h4>Chapter 1528: The wicked filed awsuit (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Judge, can you announce the result now?¡± The young man looked away and turned to the judge.

    The judge looked at Leng ruoxue, his innocent eyes filled with embarrassment. He really wanted to announce the results of thepetition, but he was afraid that Leng ruoxue would have an opinion. Hence, it was not appropriate for him to announce the results immediately. After all, he had not figured out Leng ruoxue¡¯s motive foring up. Furthermore, this woman was someone he could not afford to offend. Hence, he remained silent.

    The person who waspeting with Ning Shan was a direct descendant of the ning family. His elder held a high position in the ning family. He was not someone that a small judge like him could afford to offend. Furthermore, Leng ruoxue was old Grand Madame¡¯s goddaughter. He could not afford to offend her. Wu¡­What should he do?

    Originally, Ning Shan was from a branch family and did not have any strong backing. If nothing went wrong, he could have directly decided the oue of thepetition. However, an ident happened. Leng ruoxue¡¯s interference made him not know what to do!

    ¡°Has thepetition ended?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s over.¡± Before the judge could answer, the young man spoke first.

    ¡°You¡¯re the judge?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with confusion.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not!¡± The young man said through gritted teeth. He knew that nothing good woulde from this woman¡¯s visit, and he, who did not want to cause any more trouble, had met with an ident. What he did not expect even more was that Ning Shan, who he thought did not have any background, would actually have Leng ruoxue as a backer. However, so what if she was the elder ancestor¡¯s goddaughter? she was still an outsider. How could she reach her hand into the ning family¡¯s head? Moreover, it wasn¡¯t as if he didn¡¯t have any backing. When he thought of this, he didn¡¯t take Leng ruoxue too seriously.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not the judge, how can you say that the game is over?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a hint of mockery. As it was only the preliminary round, the ning family had only arranged for one judge to decide the oue. In reality, the so-called judge was just for show. After all, it was easy to determine the oue of this kind of internalpetition. The purpose of setting up the judge was to be a witness and to prevent any disputes between the two sides.

    It was rare for a fight to the death to happen in a familypetition. Many people would take the initiative to follow the rules of thepetition. However, it did not rule out the possibility that there would be a small number of people who would ignore the rules. Hence, the role of the judges would be revealed at this time. What Leng ruoxue said was just to highlight the position of the judges.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a familypetition, there¡¯s a time limit. He¡¯s already been on the ground for more than 15 minutes, so thepetition is naturally over.¡± The young man said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Leng ruoxueughed coldly as her beautiful eyes swept across the young man. Her gaze caused the young man¡¯s heart to tremble as an ominous feeling slowly rose in his heart.

    He did not know what Leng ruoxue was up to. That coteral rtive had been lying on the ground for more than fifteen minutes, and everyone¡¯s eyes were bright. At this moment, it was reasonable for the judge to announce Ning Shan¡¯s loss. Even if Leng ruoxue wanted to stand up for Ning Shan, it was unlikely that she could turn the tables. However, for some reason, he had a bad feeling in his heart, which made him feel very uneasy.

    ¡°Of course!¡± The young man held on. At this moment, his heart was already drenched in cold sweat. He had not expected Leng ruoxue to give him so much pressure. This was too abnormal.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯d like to ask the judge, did the rules of thepetition say that we¡¯re not allowed to win by using improper means?¡± When Leng ruoxue heard the young man¡¯s words, she turned her head to the judge at the side.

    ¡°There are!¡± The judge wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and spoke the truth. Although there was such a rule in thepetition, whether or not it could be followed depended on the person. In addition, if someone vited the rules of thepetition, there must be sufficient evidence. Otherwise, everything would be empty talk.

    However, if anyone wanted to use improper means in thepetition, how could they be easily discovered? Hence, this rule was practically non-existent. However, since Leng ruoxue had asked, he had no choice but to answer.

    ¡°If someone is found to be using improper means, how will they be dealt with?¡± Leng ruoxue continued to ask.

    ¡°The person involved will be disqualified from thepetition. Furthermore, the family will also punish him.¡± The judge whispered in fear.

    ¡°Then please disqualify this person from thepetition!¡± Leng ruoxue said coldly. The cold glint in her beautiful eyes was like a de as it shot towards the young man.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± The young man roared in anger as he red at Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the rule of thepetition? You have to be a good child who follows the rules. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be unlucky. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°What right do you have to make him cancel my match? You said I broke the rules, where¡¯s the evidence?¡± The young man said, unwilling to give up.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I didn¡¯t ask him to cancel yourpetition. It¡¯s because you vited the rules of thepetition. As for the evidence, if you want it, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Leng ruoxueughed lightly, but in her heart, she despised this man. This guy really wouldn¡¯t give up until he reached the Yellow River! Did he really think that he could not find any evidence?

    The judge on the side listened to the two people¡¯s verbal battle and wanted to cry but had no tears. How could he be so unlucky to meet these two people! Why was it that everyone else¡¯s arena was safe and sound, but something had happened to his own? moreover, these two parties were people he could not afford to offend. Sigh! What should he do? He was at a loss!

    ¡°Then show me the evidence! Otherwise, I¡¯ll Sue you for false usation. Even if you have the ancestor¡¯s support, I¡¯ll still beg the ancestor to give me an exnation!¡± The young man said hatefully, but he wasn¡¯t worried at all. He was certain that Leng ruoxue wouldn¡¯t be able to find any evidence.

    ¡°Miss Leng, please show us the evidence! Otherwise, I can only conclude that ning Duan has won. ¡± At this time, the conflicted judge also spoke.

    At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Leng ruoxue, but most of them were waiting to watch a good show.

    At the same time, in an unremarkable corner of the audience, two extremely handsome men were also observing the situation on Leng ruoxue¡¯s arena.

    ¡°Hey! What do you think is going on? Did that ning Duan really use improper methods?¡± Cheng Xuan asked with a face full of curiosity. He looked at Leng ruoxue with eyes full of interest.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? Don¡¯t tell me that your Cheng family doesn¡¯t have these messy things. ¡± Ning han, who was standing beside him, asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Hehe! There¡¯s no need to say it out loud. ¡± Cheng Xuan said a little awkwardly. Living in a big family, who didn¡¯t have some tricks up their sleeves? If he had been so honest, he probably wouldn¡¯t have survived.

    ¡°However, I¡¯m very curious if that beauty can find any evidence. Since that ning Duan used some sort of method, it won¡¯t be so easy to find him.¡± Cheng Xuan said.

    ¡°Just keep watching and you¡¯ll know.¡± Ning han said with a smile.

 Chapter 1529

    <h4>Chapter 1529: The wicked filed awsuit (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°By the way, who¡¯s that beauty? Howe I didn¡¯t know that your ning family had such a stunning beauty!¡± Cheng Xuan asked with great interest.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, she should be the goddaughter acknowledged by the ancestor.¡± Ning han said after some thought.

    ¡°Argh! Then wouldn¡¯t you have to call her great aunt? That woman looks very young!¡± Cheng Xuan was surprised, but at the same time, he was also gloating.

    ¡°You have to call her great aunt too.¡± Ning han rolled his eyes at Cheng Xuan and reminded him.

    ¡°Tsk! She¡¯s not even a member of my Cheng family, why should I call her great aunt?¡± Cheng Xuan felt a chill run down his spine. He couldn¡¯t let ning han get in his way at this point, or he¡¯d be the one to die!

    ¡°Because she¡¯s the goddaughter of my family¡¯s ancestor. She¡¯s very senior.¡± Ning hanughed evilly. He didn¡¯t mind having another woman like her, but he knew that Cheng Xuan wouldn¡¯t be happy about it, so he tried his best to use this to hurt him.

    ¡°That¡¯s none of my business, right?¡± Cheng Xuan was a little speechless. He thought to himself,¡±what does your ancestor¡¯s goddaughter have to do with me, a member of the Cheng family? It wasn¡¯t like the Cheng family¡¯s ancestor acknowledged him.

    ¡°What if your ancestor introduces her to your ancestor?¡± Ning han said with a smile.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Cheng Xuan didn¡¯t know what to say, because he knew that it wasn¡¯t impossible.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how your ancestor¡¯s goddaughter will solve this problem!¡± Cheng Xuan didn¡¯t want to discuss Leng ruoxue¡¯s seniority anymore, so he changed the topic to the arena.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ning han smiled. Actually, he was quite interested in Leng ruoxue.

    On the stage, Leng ruoxue did not directly produce any evidence. Instead, her beautiful eyes were fixed on ning Duan, making him feel ufortable.

    ¡°Hurry up and show us the evidence. Don¡¯t dy other people¡¯s matches.¡± Ning Duan felt his hair stand on end and couldn¡¯t help but roar.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? are you feeling guilty?¡± The smile on Leng ruoxue¡¯s lips bloomed, instantly captivating the eyes of countless people. Ning Duan, who was the closest to her, also had a dazed look on his face, unable to regain his senses for a long time.

    By the time he came back to his senses, he realized that he had been mesmerized by Leng ruoxue¡¯s smile. The anger in his heart surged up in an instant, and he could not ept the fact that Leng ruoxue was in a daze. Who asked him to already have someone he liked? And Leng ruoxue happened to be the person that person hated the most.

    ¡°Hurry up and show us the evidence!¡± Ning Duan urged in annoyance.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± Leng ruoxue smiled and walked to Ning Shan¡¯s side. She helped him up and said to everyone,¡±¡±Everyone, I believe that everyone¡¯s eyes are clear. The previous situation was very favorable to Ning Shan, and he was sure to win. However, he suddenly fell to the ground. This is not because young master ning Duan suddenly showed his power, but because he used an improper method, because he poisoned Ning Shan.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you nder me with your nonsense. Do you have evidence?¡± Ning Duan roared, his face filled with grievance.

    ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ll know if you look at Ning Shan¡¯s eyes. His eyes have been injured by poison, and the blood flowing out now is ck.¡± As Leng ruoxue spoke, she raised Ning Shan¡¯s head. Instantly, the ck blood on Ning Shan¡¯s face was revealed to everyone. Furthermore, the blood on Ning Shan¡¯s face was a mix of red and ck, making him look even more horrifying.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The people who saw this couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air. Ning Hai was even more patient and didn¡¯t rush up to the ring directly because he believed in ruoxue. He believed that she wouldn¡¯t let her brother suffer. Sigh! As an elder brother, he was really too useless. Just because he didn¡¯t like some people in the family, he had left home for many years. Until now, he had achieved nothing. He couldn¡¯t give his parents and younger brother a support. When he thought of this, his heart ached as if it was being cut by a knife. However, at this moment, he was determined to have his own ce in the family. This familypetition was his greatest opportunity, so he must grasp it well.

    ¡°This can¡¯t prove that I was the one who poisoned her!¡± Ning Duan said unhurriedly when he saw this. Moreover, there was no panic on his face at all.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I? You¡¯re the one who injured him. ¡± Leng ruoxue indifferently reminded.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to get injured in battle? What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Ning Duan¡¯s face was full of disapproval. His words clearly meant that Leng ruoxue was making a mountain out of a molehill.

    ¡°Not only is Ning Shan injured, but he¡¯s also poisoned. Otherwise, it¡¯s hard to say who would win this game!¡± Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°I admit that I injured him by ident, but his poisoning has nothing to do with me.¡± Ning Duan said, trying to deny himself.

    ¡°Then who is it rted to?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a half-smile.

    ¡°How would I know? besides, who can prove that he was poisoned when he was fighting with me? Didn¡¯t you give him a pill? I was going to say that you were the one who poisoned me, and that you came here to frame me!¡± Ning Duan said with a hint of provocation as he looked at Leng ruoxue with a smug look. It was a good thing he did not panic, or else he would have fallen into this woman¡¯s trap.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the crowd in the audience could not help but start to discuss softly. In fact, quite a number of people even felt that what ning Duan said made sense, and the way they looked at Leng ruoxue also became subtle.

    ¡°This time, your great aunt is in trouble. Not only did she not seek justice for that little guy, but she also became a suspect. Poor thing!¡± Cheng Xuan, who was sitting in the corner, said on purpose. His handsome face was full of sympathy.

    ¡°Put away your fake kindness! She doesn¡¯t need your sympathy. ¡± Ning han replied calmly. Actually, he was more curious about how Leng ruoxue was going to turn the situation around. It was obvious to all that she had fed Ning Shan a pill, and she could not deny it. With this ¡®handle¡¯, ning Duan would definitely not let it go. Hence, he wanted to know how Leng ruoxue was going to deal with it. However, the great ancestor would not take in a brainless goddaughter, so he still had some confidence in Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°I¡¯m really kind and I really pity her! The current situation seemed to be very disadvantageous to her! If ning Duan really wanted to put a basin of sh * t on her head, who do you think your ning nsmen would believe?¡± Now, not only did Leng ruoxue have to prove that the little guy¡¯s poison was poisoned by ning, but she also had to prove her innocence. Otherwise, just the crime of framing a direct descendant of the ning family was enough to make her suffer. When that time came, even the ning family¡¯s old ancestor would not be able to protect her!

    ¡°Won¡¯t you know if you keep watching?¡± Ning han said. He still believed that Leng ruoxue would have a solution.

    After ning han finished speaking, the two of them stopped talking. Instead, they turned their attention back to the arena, continuing to observe the development of the situation.

    ¡°That sounds reasonable. However, I can¡¯t get my hands on the medicine.¡± At this moment, Leng ruoxue, who was on the stage, was still very calm.

 Chapter 1530

    <h4>Chapter 1530: Making the antidote (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    After the judge heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he looked at the poison that Ning Shan had been poisoned. He then turned around and left the arena. He was very clear that this was not something he could handle.

    Not long after, the third elder arrived at the arena with the judge.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The third elder asked, feigning ignorance. On the way here, the judge had already briefly reported the situation to him. This matter had given him quite a headache. Furthermore, he did not dare to let the old Grand Madame know about this. After all, it involved Leng ruoxue, and he was afraid that the old Grand Madame would be angry. Hence, ording to his original intention, he wanted to minimize the matter.

    ¡°Third Grandpa! She poisoned a member of the ning family and wanted to push the me to me. ¡± Without waiting for Leng ruoxue to speak, ning Duan used her.

    The third elder frowned at ning Duan¡¯s words, clearly somewhat displeased.

    ¡°What does youngdy Leng have to say?¡± Third elder ignored ning Duan and asked Leng ruoxue instead.

    ¡°Ning Duan used abnormal methods in thepetition in an attempt to win. I hope that third elder can handle this fairly and disqualify him.¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s tone was cold. She did not mention anything about Ning Shan being poisoned at all because she believed that this old man would know about it.

    ¡°What evidence do you have? You poisoned this guy and then wrongly used me! Hmph! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. You just want to help him, don¡¯t you? If you¡¯re not as good as him, you¡¯ve lost. You can¡¯t even afford to lose. Our ning family doesn¡¯t have such a nsman!¡± Ning Duan yelled at the top of his lungs, his voice even choked up as if he had truly suffered a great grievance.

    Leng ruoxue looked at his dramatic performance without saying a word. However, a cold smile surfaced in her heart. Could it be that this fellow thought that by pretending to be wronged, this matter would be over? Hmph! In your dreams!

    As the third elder listened to ning Duan¡¯s seemingly aggrieved words, he gradually began to feel irritated. What the hell is this? Why did he have to do it? Although he really didn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter, he couldn¡¯t just leave it be. After all, the adopted daughter of the ancestor was also involved!

    ¡°Ning Duan! Don¡¯t speak first, I want to hear what miss Leng has to say. ¡± The third elder sighed and slowly said.

    ¡°Miss Leng, what is your exnation for ningduan¡¯s words?¡± The third elder asked again.

    ¡°Third elder, first take a look at what poison Ning Shan has been poisoned with!¡± Leng ruoxue suggested.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The third elder nodded, then bent down to examine Ning Shan carefully. After a long time, he stood up with a serious face.¡±¡±It¡¯s the soul forgetfulness!¡±

    ¡°Third elder, do you know where this poison is from?¡± Leng ruoxue asked again.

    ¡°This ¡­ Soul-forgetting is the unique poison of our ning family.¡± The third elder replied honestly.

    The so-called ¡°forget the soul¡± naturally meant to forget everything. To put it bluntly, this poison was not fatal, but it would turn people into fools. And this medicine, in the divine world, no one except the ning family could concoct it. Therefore, it was not an exaggeration to say that it was the unique medicine of the ning family.

    However, the forgotten soul had always been used by the ning family to punish people who hadmitted a serious crime. Not to mention the coteral branch, even the direct line could not have it casually. Moreover, the ning family had always been very strict with the management of the forgotten soul, so it was not easy to withdraw it. Therefore, the third elder could not understand how the forgotten soul could appear in the ning family¡¯s familypetition.

    When the crowd heard that Ning Shan had been poisoned with soul loss, they knew that it was impossible for Leng ruoxue to be the one who poisoned him. However, someone did not think so.

    ¡°You ¡­ You actually used Soul-forgetting on a member of the ning family! You¡¯re so bold!¡± When ning Duan heard that the poison was soul-forgetting, he was also a little dumbfounded. However, after he regained his senses, he was very clear that he had to let Leng ruoxue take the me now. Otherwise, the ning family would not let him off. Therefore, he had no intention of letting Leng ruoxue go.

    ¡°Soul-forgetting is your ning family¡¯s unique poison. Where Can I Get it?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at ning Duan with a mocking expression.

    ¡°You, you are the goddaughter of our ancestor. If you want to get wanghun, do you think you can¡¯t get it?¡± Ning Duan questioned loudly. His words caused everyone to be suspicious of Leng ruoxue again because what ning Duan said was right. Old Grand Madame loved this goddaughter so much. If she wanted to obtain the ning family¡¯s forgotten soul, it would not be difficult.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re suspecting that my Godfather is a traitor?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at ning Duan and asked with a cold gaze.

    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t mean that. What I meant was that you can get the forgotten soul.¡± Ning Duan was shocked and hurriedly exined.

    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s assume that I can get the soul-forgetting item, but what about you? As a direct descendant of the ning family and having lived there for so many years, wouldn¡¯t it be easier for you to seed than me, who has only been here for a few days?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes scanned the surroundings before finally settling on ning Duan.

    ¡°You ¡­ Don¡¯t you use me! How could I get the forgotten soul! Third elder, you can¡¯t just stand by and watch this woman malign me. You have to speak for me. ¡± Ning Duan stammered as he looked at the third elder with an aggrieved expression.

    ¡°Miss Leng, ning Duan, you don¡¯t need to argue. The forgotten soul is a unique poison of our ning family. The control is very strict, and ordinary nsmen can¡¯t get it. Moreover, there is a record of anyone who has taken the forgotten soul. I will send someone to investigate and find out who took it.¡± The third elder said helplessly.

    ¡°Good! Third elder, please send someone to investigate!¡± Leng ruoxue agreed.

    ¡°Third elder, you have to prove my innocence!¡± Ning Duan also said. When he heard that the third elder was going to send someone to the warehouse to check the records, his heart actually rxed. Because he had not sent anyone to retrieve the medicine, he naturally did not worry that he would be med.

    The third elder nodded, then sent a guard to the warehouse to check and retrieve the records.

    Not long after, the guard returned.

    Looking at the third elder, the Guard¡¯s face turned awkward, not knowing how to start.

    Seeing the guard hesitating to speak, the third elder anxiously said,¡±¡±Did you find out? Who has used the forgotten soul recently?¡±

    The guard nodded and had no choice but to speak under the watchful eyes of the crowd,¡±¡±I¡¯ve found it,¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± The third elder asked anxiously. He was worried to death when he saw the guard hesitating.

    ¡°Yesterday, the young master sent someone to the warehouse to retrieve the forgotten soul.¡± The guard said carefully.

    The Guard¡¯s words made the third elder dumbfounded. W-why did the young master get involved? F * ck! It wasn¡¯t enough to get Leng ruoxue involved, but now they had to drag their young master into this as well. What the hell was this! In fact, not only was he surprised, but many of the ning family members present were also surprised because this result was really beyond their expectations. However, before the truth was revealed, they still nned to be patient and continue watching.

    As for ning han, who was sitting in the corner, his expression turned unfathomable when he heard the Guard¡¯s words. He pursed his lips tightly and a dark light shed in his eyes, making it impossible for anyone to tell what he was thinking.

 Chapter 1531

    <h4>Chapter 1531: Refining the antidote (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°You¡¯ve sent someone to retrieve the forgotten soul?¡± Cheng Xuan asked curiously.

    Ning han turned around and smiled faintly. Then, he stood up and walked towards the arena.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Cheng Xuan was about to call out to ning han, but after a second thought, he stood up and headed straight for the ring.

    At this moment, third elder, who was in a dilemma and had a headache, felt his head throb when he saw ning han.

    ¡°Young master! What are you doing here?¡± The third elder asked, forcing himself to remain calm.

    ¡°Third elder, I¡¯ve been here since the start of thepetition.¡± Ning han said with a faint smile. It was hard to tell whether he was happy or angry.

    After he finished speaking with third elder, he bent down to check on Ning Shan¡¯s injuries. Then, he stood up and said,¡±¡±It¡¯s really soul-forgetting,¡±

    ¡°Young master! ¡°I¡¯ve ordered the guards to go to the storeroom ¡­¡±The third elder did not finish his sentence, but he believed that ning han would understand what he meant.

    ¡°Third elder, you don¡¯t have to say anything. I didn¡¯t send anyone to retrieve the forgotten soul.¡± Ning han went straight to the point.

    Ning han¡¯s words seemed to be within third elder¡¯s expectations. He turned to the guard and asked,¡±¡±What did the people in the warehouse say?¡±

    ¡°The people in the warehouse said that it was young master¡¯s attendant who went to retrieve the soul.¡± The guard said hurriedly. After he finished speaking, he lowered his head timidly. Wu¡­..The young master wouldn¡¯t hold a grudge against him, right? He was telling the truth!

    ¡°My personal attendant? Which one?¡± Ning han asked softly.

    ¡°It¡¯s Ning Wen. ¡± The guard said.

    ¡°Call Ning Wen over. Tell him that I have something to ask him.¡± Ning han ordered the guard coldly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The guard responded and turned to leave the arena.

    ¡°Third elder, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll know everything once we ask Ning Wen.¡± Ning han said with a faint smile. Then, he shifted his gaze to Leng ruoxue and sized her up.

    It was undeniable that the woman in front of him was the most beautiful one he had ever seen. Be it her looks or temperament, she was the best. Furthermore, she had an innate pride. In fact, he couldn¡¯t even feel the slightest sense of superiority in front of her. In short, Leng ruoxue was an outstanding woman. Other than her low cultivation, he couldn¡¯t find any ws.

    As ning han sized up Leng ruoxue, she did the same to him.

    She had heard the name of the ning family¡¯s young master, ning han, from the great elder and Godfather many times. However, this was her first time meeting ning han. She had not seen the genius young master of the ning family in the divine maind.

    Not only was ning han extremely handsome, but he also had outstanding talent. He was now a Godking and was one of the best among the younger generation of the ning family. He was also the leader of the younger generation. It was said that many of the younger members of the ning family idolized him. However, he was now involved in the ¡®forgotten soul¡¯ incident, so it was unknown if his prestige in the ning family would be affected.

    Even though there was evidence that ning han had sent someone to retrieve the soul, she did not believe that he would use it in a familypetition. If this was not ning han¡¯s order, then someone must have used his name to retrieve the soul. The reason she did not suspect that ning Duan had sent someone to retrieve the forgotten soul was because she believed that ning Duan did not have such great authority.

    After waiting for a long time, the guard returned by himself.

    ¡°Young master! Ning Wen is missing. ¡± The guard reported the truth, but he was extremely depressed in his heart. Wu¡­..How could he have encountered such a thing? He hoped that the young master would not me him.

    ¡°What do you mean by gone?¡± Ning han frowned and asked in confusion.

    ¡°This subordinate has searched the entire LAN garden, but there is no trace of Ning Wen.¡± The guard said honestly.

    ¡°Young master has arranged for Ning Wen to handle some matters?¡± The third elder couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re still looking for it! We must find him. ¡± Ning han ordered the guard.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The guard responded, but he was depressed in his heart.

    After the guard turned around and left, third elder looked at Leng ruoxue and ning han and said,¡±¡±Youngdy Leng, young master, let Ning Shan and ning Duan withdraw first! Let¡¯s not dy the rest of thepetition. ¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The two of them nodded. Then, ning han summoned two guards and carried Ning Shan away. Before the matter was cleared up, he ordered for ning Duan to be kept under guard.

    After carrying Ning Shan to the guest room, Ning Hai quickly ran in and stayed by his brother¡¯s bed, not leaving.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes turned towards ning han and she spoke indifferently,¡±¡±How does young master ning n to deal with this matter?¡±

    ¡°Naturally, I will report it to the public. Does miss Leng believe that I didn¡¯t send anyone to retrieve the forgotten soul?¡± Ning han couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I believe it or not. However, we can¡¯t just let the matter of Ningshan go like this.¡± Leng ruoxue said coldly as a killing intent shed across her eyes.

    ¡°I will give Ning Shan justice.¡± Ning han sighed.

    ¡°I hope so,¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. Actually, she did not care if ning han could really seek justice for Ning Shan. Even if ning han wanted to protect someone, she was not afraid because she had her Godfather!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Han is a man of his word. ¡± At this moment, Cheng Xuan jumped out from who knows where and promised.

    ¡°I¡¯m his good friend, Cheng Xuan. ¡± Without waiting for Leng ruoxue to ask, he introduced himself in a familiar manner.

    ¡°Leng ruoxue.¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the handsome man who seemed to be very friendly with her. A few drops of cold sweat dripped down her forehead, and she was speechless. This man was exceptionally handsome, and his looks were no less than her brother ¡®s. However, she could not quite ept his friendly personality, and he kept winking at her. If he was not ning han¡¯s friend, she would not have been so kind to him.

    ¡°I know, you¡¯re han¡¯s great-aunt!¡± Cheng Xuan had touched a sore spot. Leng ruoxue and ning han were both speechless after he finished speaking.

    Great aunt? ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to be some Grand-aunt,¡± Leng ruoxue could not help but Mutter to herself. She was unusually repulsed by this form of address in her heart. However, ning han¡¯s mental fortitude was clearly above hers. Other than feeling a little awkward, he did not have any other thoughts.

    ¡°She¡¯s the goddaughter of the ning family¡¯s ancestor. Her seniority is there for all to see! So, even if you don¡¯t want to be a great aunt, you can ¡®t!¡± As if he knew what Leng ruoxue was thinking, Cheng Xuanughed evilly.

    ¡°I only acknowledge him as my Godfather. The rest of the ning family has nothing to do with me, so there¡¯s no need to be particr about this.¡± Leng ruoxue said calmly. She could tell that this Cheng Xuan was just waiting to make a fool of himself. However, how could she let him do as he wished?

    At that moment, the guards who were sent to look for Ning Wen returned and diverted their attention.

    ¡°Young master! Ning Wen is not in the main residence. I heard from the guards that he left the main citytest night. ¡± The guard reported.

 Chapter 1532

    <h4>Chapter 1532: Refining the antidote (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Ning han¡¯s heart began to burn with anger at the Guard¡¯s words. He knew that Ning Wen was most likely involved in this matter, but why would Ning Wen use his name to retrieve the soul? Could it be that someone in the n was forcing him? And who would have the guts to force his attendant to do such a thing? He really didn¡¯t want to live anymore!

    ¡°It seems that young master ning¡¯s attendant has fled for fear of punishment.¡± After Leng ruoxue heard the Guard¡¯s words, she spoke indifferently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss Leng. I¡¯ll send someone to find Ning Wen. ¡± Ning han consoled.

    ¡°What about Ning Shan? And how will ning Duan be dealt with?¡± Leng ruoxue did not care about Ning Wen¡¯s whereabouts, but she could not let Ning Shan lie on the bed like this.

    ¡°Miss Leng, there¡¯s no antidote for the soul-forgetting pill. As for ning Duan, I can only send people to keep an eye on him before the matter is investigated. However, I can¡¯t disqualify him from thepetition. ¡± Ning han said with some difficulty. Ning Duan¡¯s senior was an elder in the n, so unless there was sufficient evidence, he could not disqualify ning Duan from thepetition, nor could he punish him.

    ¡°I understand. What about Ning Shan?¡± Even though Leng ruoxue was a little disappointed by ning han¡¯s words, she knew very well what he was thinking. He was thinking that there was not enough evidence. Hence, it would be difficult to deal with ning Duan. She could put ning Duan aside for now, but she could not do the same to Ning Shan. Therefore, she needed an exnation from ning han. Otherwise, she would have to look for her Godfather.

    ¡°Ning Shan ¡­ The family will send people to take care of him in the future. With me around, I won¡¯t let anyone bully him.¡± Ning han said after some thought. He knew that Leng ruoxue might not be satisfied with what he had said, but he had no better idea because there was no antidote for the forgotten soul.

    ¡°He has hands and feet, he doesn¡¯t need anyone to take care of him.¡± Leng ruoxue said, slightly annoyed.

    ¡°Miss Leng, there is no antidote for the soul-forgetting pill. Moreover, after taking the soul-forgetting pill, it will turn a normal person into a fool. So, it will be very difficult for him to leave people¡¯s side in the future.¡± Ning han exined patiently.

    ¡°I want the form for soul-forgetting,¡± Leng ruoxue said coldly. Even though ning han had said that there was no antidote for the forgotten soul, she still wanted to try and see if she could concoct an antidote. She did not want Ning Shan to turn into an idiot and did not believe that there was no antidote. After all, everything had its counter. Theck of an antidote could only mean that it had not been concocted yet, but it did not mean that it did not exist.

    ¡°The form for soul-forgetting is a secret of the ning family. We won¡¯t give it to anyone.¡± Ning han said helplessly.

    ¡°Not to anyone?¡± Leng ruoxue repeated. Then, she walked to Ning Hai¡¯s side and whispered a few words into his ear before leaving the guest room.

    After Leng ruoxue left, Cheng Xuan looked at ning han curiously and asked,¡±¡±Guess what she said to Ning Shan¡¯s brother?¡±

    ¡°Why are you so gossipy?¡± Ning han rolled his eyes at Cheng Xuan and said unhappily. Actually, he didn¡¯t need to guess to know that Leng ruoxue had probably consoled Ning Hai and was now looking for the old ancestor.

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m just curious!¡± Cheng Xuan didn¡¯t think much of it and said with a smile.

    ¡°Curiosity killed the cat! Just mind your own business, the ning family¡¯s joke isn¡¯t that good. ¡± Ning han warned.

    ¡°What, could it be that you want to silence me?¡± Cheng Xuan¡¯s handsome face was full of provocation, not taking ning han¡¯s words seriously at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡± Ning han left the guest room as well.

    ¡°Hey! Wait for me, please!¡± Seeing ning han leave, Cheng Xuan quickly chased after him.

    On the way back to thepetition grounds, Cheng Xuan pestered ning han again,¡±¡±Something happened in the first match, how can you still be in the mood to go back and watch the game? I think you should quickly find the person who framed you and prove your innocence. ¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already send people to look for him? If I can¡¯t find Ning Wen, there¡¯s no point in me worrying. Besides, I¡¯m not the one who asked Ning Wen to retrieve the forgotten soul. ¡± Ning han¡¯s expression was nonchnt.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying that you didn¡¯t ask Ning Wen to get it? If someone really wants to take advantage of this matter, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to exin yourself even if you have a hundred mouths. Let¡¯s see what you can do then. ¡± Cheng Xuan said gloomily, sigh! Was this considered as the eunuch being anxious when the Emperor was not? Compared to the person in question, he seemed a little unsettled!

    ¡°There are so many nsmen in the ning family, not all of them are blind. Besides, there¡¯s still the old forefather! What am I afraid of! Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s continue watching the match! If there¡¯s another one who poisoned it, we¡¯ll deal with them as well. ¡± Ning han said with a smile.

    ¡°You wish. One is already enough to give you a headache. If there¡¯s another one, the ning family will be in chaos!¡± Cheng Xuan said with a look of disdain. After he finished speaking, the two of them walked into the arena. Even after thepetition had ended, they did not see Leng ruoxue.

    LAN garden.

    Late at night three dayster.

    Cheng Xuan sat on a stone chair in the courtyard, counting the stars in the sky out of boredom. He would sigh at the calm ning han from time to time, but after the nth time, thetter finally spoke up.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been sighing the entire night. What do you want?¡± Ning han was a little speechless. Actually, he knew very well why Cheng Xuan was sighing, but he didn¡¯t really want to respond to him, so he could only y dumb.

    ¡°Leng ruoxue is missing, thepetition is suspended, and Ning Wen is still missing. Are we just going to sit here and do nothing?¡± Cheng Xuan said gloomily. He had thought that he would be able to watch a good show, but who knew that Leng ruoxue had not appeared again after she left that day. There was no progress in the poisoning incident either. Furthermore, the ning family¡¯s old ancestor had ordered a temporary suspension of thepetition. He really did not know what that old man was up to. He was so curious that it was as if a cat lived in his heart, scratching his heart and liver every day.

    ¡°What else do you want to do if you don¡¯t stay?¡± Ning han asked with a faint smile. Although the old ancestor did not ask about the poisoning incident, he had ordered thepetition to be suspended. The meaning behind it was self-evident. He knew very well that this was all because of Leng ruoxue. He didn¡¯t expect her to have such a position in the old ancestor¡¯s heart. He was a little jealous!

    ¡°Go and test your old ancestor¡¯s words! Let¡¯s see what he¡¯s going to do? When will thepetition resume?!¡± Cheng Xuan suggested, but his words caught ning han¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Young master Cheng, this seems to be my family¡¯spetition, right? We¡¯re not in a hurry, so why are you? What was the saying again? Oh! That¡¯s right, don¡¯t be a busybody! Do you want to be a dog?¡± Ning han could not help but tease.

    ¡°If you¡¯re really too bored, I can send a message to your ancestor and tell him that you¡¯re at my house! How is it?¡± Ning han suggested.

    ¡°You dare! If you dare to betray me, I will not let you off!¡± Cheng Xuan¡¯s expression changed as he red at ning han.

    ¡°Then, how long do you n to hide?¡± Ning han raised an eyebrow. The main reason why Cheng Xuan had returned to the ning family with him was to avoid the pursuit of the old ancestor of the Cheng family. That old man had nothing better to do, so he had ideas about the marriage of his junior. Cheng Xuan had been so scared that he didn¡¯t even dare to return home.

 Chapter 1533 - Refining the antidote (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1533: Refining the antidote (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back when he changes his mind. You¡¯re not allowed to sell me out!¡± Cheng Xuan warned.

    ¡°But I think it¡¯s more interesting to betray you.¡± Ning han¡¯s face was full of regret.

    ¡°You ¡­ Have you forgotten our friendship? If you betray me, I will definitely drag you down with me. ¡± Cheng Xuan made up his mind and said ruthlessly.

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Ning han was speechless.

    ¡°En!¡± Cheng Xuan nodded his head heavily, a smug smile still on his face.

    ¡°Little Lan, I think we¡¯re all in the same boat. So, you can¡¯t do anything that would harm others and not benefit yourself!¡± Cheng Xuan hugged ning han¡¯s arm and spoke in a coquettish tone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll consider it. ¡± Ning han said indifferently.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to think about it. If you dare to betray me, I¡¯ll definitely reveal our rtionship.¡± Cheng Xuan said with a smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s our rtionship?¡± Ning han was confused, and his handsome face was full of question marks.

    ¡°We¡¯re very close. ¡± Cheng Xuan¡¯s smile was ambiguous.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Cheng Xuan¡¯s words made ning han jump three times, and he broke out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to see the ancestor. ¡± Ning han said, then disappeared.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to get some information! I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± Cheng Xuan shouted into the air. The servant beside him looked at his young master with sympathy. Poor young master! Your love life will be very bumpy, look! He had scared young master ning away.

    Ning han heard Cheng Xuan¡¯s words, but he could only pretend that he didn¡¯t hear them. After all, it wasn¡¯t that easy to get information from the old master. If they angered the old master, the entire ning family would be in deep trouble.

    After they arrived at the forbidden grounds in the back mountain, ning han made his way slowly to the old Grand Madame¡¯s courtyard after reporting his arrival.

    At this time, the master of the ning family and the first elder were sitting in the courtyard and drinking tea.

    When he saw ning han, master ning¡¯s eyes twitched and he asked indifferently,¡±¡±What are you doing here? Is there something important?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only here to see the ancestor. ¡± Ning han said.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen it, you can go back.¡± The master of the ning family said coldly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Was he driving her away just like that? Ning han thought to himself gloomily. ¡®The old master doesn¡¯t want me anymore now that he has a new lover? This was a tant case of liking the new over the old! Why was his life so bitter? He hadn¡¯t seen the old ancestor for a few days, and he didn¡¯t let him sit down even once before he was driven away.

    ¡°Hehe! Han¡¯s here to see you, so you should at least let him sit for a while!¡± First elder tried to smooth things over when he saw the depressed ning han.

    Hearing first elder speak up for him, ning han was so touched that he was about to cry. First elder was so understanding! Wu ¡­ The old ancestor had a heart of stone.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to sit on? I¡¯m annoyed!¡± The master of the ning family said unhappily. He had been annoyed these days because his precious goddaughter had actually given him a hard time. Therefore, he was in a very bad mood, and these descendants of the ning family just happened to be the target of his venting.

    ¡°If old forefather has any troubles, you can tell han. Who knows, han might be able to help you.¡± Ning han said carefully. People always said that a woman¡¯s heart was as hard as the sea. In his opinion, the old ancestor¡¯s heart was the true Needle at the Bottom of the Sea! The low pressure in the ning family these few days had made many people breathless.

    ¡°Solve my worries? These unfilial descendants of the ning family, I¡¯ll be lucky if they don¡¯t anger me to death. ¡± The master of the ning family said angrily.

    ¡°Ancestor! Anger is harmful to the body. ¡± Ning han said softly. Actually, he knew that the old ancestor was angry because someone had poisoned him during the familypetition. However, they had yet to find the key witness, Ning Wen, so he had no way of finding the real mastermind behind Ning Wen.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me that. Go and do your business.¡± The master of the ning family urged.

    ¡°Yes, ancestor! I¡¯ll take my leave first. ¡± Ning han said helplessly, then turned to leave.

    After ning han left, the Grand Elder looked at the head of the ning family disapprovingly,¡±¡±Why are you venting your anger on that child, han? this matter has nothing to do with him.¡±

    ¡°How could it not have anything to do with him? Ning Wen is his attendant. If it wasn¡¯t for me, those elders would have eaten him. It just so happens that some people can¡¯t find any evidence against him!¡± The master of the ning family said, exasperated at Ning Wen¡¯s failure to live up to his expectations. Although the poisoning incident had infuriated him, he was even angrier at the fact that the heir he had set his eyes on had been so careless, allowing someone to take advantage of the situation. If Ning Wen could not be found, and someone continued to press on with the matter, then Hao LAN would definitely be in a very passive position. The prestige that he had painstakingly built up among the family members would also fall. He had nurtured Hao LAN for so many years, and this was not something he wanted to see.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to be angry now that things havee to this!¡± The first elder consoled him and then changed the topic,¡±I don¡¯t know if Xue ¡®er can refine the antidote. I¡¯m really looking forward to it!¡±

    At the mention of Leng ruoxue, the master of the ning family, who was burning with anger, immediately became listless. Actually, there was another reason for his anger, and it was Leng ruoxue. Although Xue ¡®er had neverined to him about Ning Shan¡¯s injury, he knew that Xue¡¯ er was angry. Now that Xue ¡®er¡¯s entire mind was focused on refining the antidote for the soul-forgetting pill, she had not found time to settle the score with the ning family yet!

    After Leng ruoxue asked him for the form for soul! Forgetting and some herbs, she had been hiding in her room and had note out. He wondered how she was doing now. He was very uneasy. If Xue ¡®er did not refine the antidote for soul-forgetting, some people in the ning family would be in deep trouble! Wu ¡­ Please don¡¯t vent your anger on him!

    As master ning¡¯s mind was running wild, Leng ruoxue had already entered the purple Bamboo Room in the bracelet and was trying to concoct the antidote for the soul-forgetting pill ¡­

    In the alchemy room of the purple bamboo house, Leng ruoxue sat on the futon and concocted the forgotten soul ording to the form. Then, she followed the medicinal herbs on the form and chose the herbs that werepatible with and countered each other. She then carried out countless experiments ¡­

    There were a total of fifty-eight medicinal herbs in the form of the forgotten soul. Except for the main herb, the forgotten soul grass, only a few of the other medicinal herbs were rtively precious. Most of them were ordinary medicinal herbs. However, even ordinary medicinal herbs had medicinal herbs that werepatible with and countered each other. Therefore, just matching these medicinal herbs took her nearly a day¡¯s time. After she found all the medicinal herbs, she had to experiment again and again ording to the proportion of medicinal herbs ¡­

    Leng ruoxue ced piles and piles of herbs into the pill furnace seriously. She watched as they went through the process of melting, purification, pill condensation and the final tempering. Even though the first few steps were very sessful, all her efforts were wasted at thest step of forming the pill. She could not help but feel a little vexed. However, she did not feel relieved because she knew very well that Ning Shan was still waiting for the antidote. Therefore, she had to make the pill.

 Chapter 1534

    <h4>Chapter 1534: Medicine testing (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    There were only two reasons why the pill couldn¡¯t be formed. Either the proportion of medicinal materials was wrong, or the medicinal materials used to refine the pill were wrong, which needed to be tested slowly.

    After countless trials and countless failures, Leng ruoxue finally seeded in refining a cauldron of pills. The pills were only the size of soybeans and were light green in color. There was ayer of faint flowing light on top of them, making them look very beautiful. However, she could not be sure that this was the antidote to the soul forgetfulness. Therefore, she felt that she needed someone to test the pills. As for the person to test the pills ... She also had one in her heart. At the thought of this, she changed her mind and left the bracelet ...

    The moment Leng ruoxue stepped out of the room, grape and Lotus, who were guarding the door, immediately came up to her and asked nervously,¡±¡±Miss, has the antidote been made?¡± The two of them were also very concerned about Ning Shan¡¯s injuries. In addition, they had a good rtionship with Ning Hai, so they naturally did not wish for anything to happen to Ning Shan.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made one, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll work. I need to find someone to test it.¡± Leng ruoxue said straightforwardly.

    ¡°Miss! I¡¯ll try!¡± Grape thought for a while and said.

    ¡°You? No! I have someone else in mind. ¡± Although she did not know why grape wanted to test the medicine for Ning Shan, she could not let her maidservant do such a thing. She had already thought of a candidate in her heart.

    ¡°Argh! Who are you looking for, miss?¡± Grape was confused. She did not think that anyone would be willing to try this medicine. It would be a serious matter if they really became stupid.

    ¡°Ning Duan!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s Red lips parted slightly as she uttered a name.

    ¡°Uh! I don¡¯t think he¡¯s willing to be a medicine tester, right?¡± Grape was stunned and could not help but ask.

    ¡°This is not up to him.¡± Leng ruoxueughed coldly. She didn¡¯t care if ning Duan was willing or not. However, if ning Duan was really not willing, she could only use force.

    ¡°Hehe! Miss! What do you n to do?¡± After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, grape¡¯s beautiful face was filled with excitement.

    ¡°If he¡¯s not willing, then we¡¯ll use force. Although he¡¯s a deity, with the two of you here, it¡¯s not like we can¡¯t deal with a ningduan!¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss! It¡¯s best if he¡¯s willing, but if he¡¯s not, we¡¯ll beat him until he¡¯s willing!¡± Grape promised with a serious face, while lotus seed kept nodding.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go find ning han first!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Why are you looking for him?¡± Grape was a little puzzled.

    ¡°Of course we¡¯re going to let him take us to ning Duan. Otherwise, how would we know where he is?¡± Leng ruoxue gave grape a ¡®you¡¯ve be stupid¡¯ look.

    ¡°Miss! Then what are we waiting for? let¡¯s go!¡± Grape said, a little eager.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and left the courtyard with the grapes and lotus seeds.

    Although she lived in the forbidden area behind the mountain, she did not live in the same courtyard as her Godfather. Therefore, the master of the ning family and the first elder did not know that she had already left the room. Before she could prove that she had refined the antidote for the soul forgetting pill, she did not intend to tell her Godfather and the first elder about it.

    When she reached the entrance of the forbidden area, Leng ruoxue met the captain of the Imperial Guards she had met when she sneaked into the forbidden area. When the captain saw her, he actually greeted her very warmly.

    ¡°Miss Leng, are you going out?¡± The guard Captain asked with a fawning look.

    ¡°Mm! I¡¯m going to see your young master. Do you know where he lives?¡± Leng ruoxue asked after seeing the captain.

    ¡°The young master lives in thenyuan. I¡¯ll Take You There!¡± The captain of the guards was very enthusiastic.

    ¡°Would it be too much trouble for you?¡± Leng ruoxue pretended to hesitate.

    ¡°I won ¡®t! Miss Leng, please follow me. ¡± After the captain finished speaking, he led the way while Leng ruoxue and the other two followed behind him.

    After making a few turns, Leng ruoxue followed the captain¡¯s lead and arrived at a quiet courtyard. She saw the tworge words ¡®LAN garden¡¯ on the door and knew that this should be ning han¡¯s residence.

    ¡°Miss Leng, this is the young master¡¯s residence. I won¡¯t be apanying you in.¡± The guard Captain said.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she took out a small Jade bottle from her bracelet and passed it to the guard leader. There were three healing pills in it, and they were of a high grade. It could be considered as her gift of thanks.

    ¡°Miss Leng is too polite. How can I take your things?¡± The captain of the guards said, a little embarrassed. Although he had the intention of currying favor by leading the way for Leng ruoxue, he did not expect that Leng ruoxue would reward him. This made him not know what to do.

    ¡°Take it! It¡¯s just a few healing pills I made myself, they¡¯re not worth much. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Thank you, miss Leng.¡± When he heard that it was not worth much, the captain of the royal guards epted it with a smile. He watched Leng ruoxue¡¯s back until she could no longer be seen. After that, he opened the Jade bottle and took a look. His eyes instantly widened. Oh my God! W-what was this? Were they all refined by miss Leng herself? He was dumbfounded. Then, he quickly put the Jade bottle into his storage ring and left.

    Leng ruoxue and the other two walked into LAN garden. As they walked, they looked around. LAN garden did not stand out in the Grand Leng family¡¯s main residence. However, it was rather quiet and elegant. Furthermore, LAN garden was not very big. After walking for a while, they arrived at the main courtyard. At this time, Cheng Xuan and ning han were drinking under the moonlight ...

    ¡°Your great aunt is here.¡± Cheng Xuan looked at the depressed ning han and said. His seat was facing the entrance of the courtyard, so he saw Leng ruoxue and her two maidservants with a single nce.

    ¡°What great aunt?¡± Ning han was a little stunned as he asked in a daze. At this moment, his heart was already filled with depression, so he couldn¡¯t care less about the others.

    ¡°Leng ruoxue is here.¡± Cheng Xuan helplessly reminded her softly. As soon as he finished speaking, Leng ruoxue had already walked in front of them.

    Leng ruoxue sat down on an empty stone chair and stared at the two of them with her beautiful eyes, causing Cheng Xuan¡¯s hair to stand on end.

    ¡°That ... Great aunt! What brings you here? I heard that you¡¯re studying soul-forgetting?¡± Cheng Xuan asked with a face full of question marks.

    ¡°Mm! There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask young master ning for help with. ¡± Leng ruoxue ignored the word ¡®great aunt¡¯ and smiled calmly.

    ¡°Great aunt, if there¡¯s anything, just say it! Han will definitely do anything for you!¡± Cheng Xuan interrupted before ning han had a chance to speak.

    ¡°You can represent him?¡± Leng ruoxue found it a little funny. This Cheng Xuan was really not the usual kind of person who would get close to others!

    ¡°I can! He had to! Who are we to you!¡± Cheng Xuan said smugly.

    ¡°So he can also represent you?¡± Leng ruoxue was very curious.

    ¡°Hehe! We don¡¯t distinguish between each other. ¡± Cheng Xuan said with a smile. From his tone, he seemed to be quite self-deprecating.

 Chapter 1535

    <h4>Chapter 1535: Medicine testing (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The depressed ning han asked.

    ¡°I would like to borrow ning Duan from young master ning.¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Why are you lending him?¡± Cheng Xuan was very curious, and he kept blinking his big ck eyes to act cute.

    ¡°Medicine testing!¡± Leng ruoxue did not hide anything.

    ¡°Uh! He¡¯s a direct descendant of the ning family. ¡± Ning han could not help but remind her.

    ¡°I know!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Then why did you ask him to test the medicine? If the ning family¡¯s elders find out, it will be troublesome. ¡± Ning han said, feeling a little troubled. He had only kept ning Duan under guard, but he had already incurred the dissatisfaction of some of the n members. If he handed ning Duan over to Leng ruoxue to test the medicine, he did not dare to imagine what the elders of ning Duan¡¯s line would do.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of trouble. ¡± Leng ruoxue did not think much of it. In any case, she had already made up her mind to use ning Duan to test the medicine. Who asked him to harm Ning Shan?! Although ning Duan was not the main culprit, his crime was unforgivable!

    ¡°Great aunt! Han is already under a lot of pressure from keeping ning Duan under guard. If he hands ning Duan over to you to test medicine, those elders will definitely find trouble with him. ¡± Cheng Xuan could not help but ask. As ning han¡¯s good friend and someone who lived in the garden, he knew very well what kind of pressure ning han was under. Although he wanted to watch a good show and did not care who Leng ruoxue used to test the medicine, he had to consider his good friend¡¯s feelings! The people of the ning family were not easy to get along with. Those people who were envious of the noble status might stir up trouble and make a big fuss behind the scenes!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t hand ning Duan over to me, will some people in the ning family let him go?¡± Leng ruoxue sneered. Then, she turned to ning han and said,¡±If I¡¯m not wrong, the ning family hasn¡¯t been peaceful these days, right? It was clearly your attendant who took the forgotten soul, so you should also be a suspect. However, you only keep ning Duan in custody and keep yourself out of the world. Will the people of the ning family let you go?¡±

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re right, I can¡¯t give ningduan to you to test medicine.¡± After all, ning Duan was a direct descendant of the ning family. Although he hated ning Duan for being so disappointing, he was not very willing to let Leng ruoxue test ning Duan¡¯s medicine. Ning Duan was a member of the ning family after all. If he made a mistake, the ning family would naturally punish him. However, if he handed ning Duan over to Leng ruoxue, he felt that the nature of the matter would change. To put it bluntly, he still cared about his family. No matter how bad his family members were, they were still part of the family.

    ¡°You¡¯re really pedantic! If I were you, I¡¯d be more than happy to hand over ning Duan and take advantage of this matter to see the true colors of some people. You¡¯re going to be the patriarch in the future, so you have to clear the obstacles in front of you yourself. Otherwise, how can you convince the masses? ¡± Leng ruoxue tried to convince him. Ning han was the one chosen by her Godfather after all. He must have his own special abilities. Hence, for the sake of her Godfather, she would give him a hand. However, this would have to depend on ning han¡¯s own decision. She could not possibly push the duck onto the rack.

    After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, ning han could not help but fall into deep thought. He knew that Leng ruoxue was right. There were indeed people in the family who wanted to cause trouble for him. However, because of old ancestor¡¯s existence, those people did not dare to cause too much trouble. However, if they did this from time to time, it would be unbearable. Moreover, old ancestor might not help him solve these problems. Most of the time, he would have to rely on himself. After all, this was a good opportunity to prove his ability. The old Grand Madame would definitely be happy to see this happen. Therefore, it could not be denied that Leng ruoxue¡¯s words had moved his heart. However, if the news of ning Duan being handed over to Leng ruoxue to test the medicine were to spread out, he would definitely be made difficult by his n. Hence, before he could think of a good countermeasure, he did not dare to let Leng ruoxue off.

    ¡°Can you tell me what medicine I¡¯m using ningduan to test? Will his life be in danger?¡± Ning han asked after some thought.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to use him to test the soul forgetting technique. There won¡¯t be any danger to my life!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    Her words caused Cheng Xuan¡¯s mouth to drop open in shock, unable to speak for a long time. Ning han was clearly frightened by Leng ruoxue¡¯s words as well, breaking out in a cold sweat. Of course, he knew that the soul-forgetting pill was not life-threatening, but the pill would turn people into fools. On top of that, there was no antidote, so he really could not imagine how he would exin to his n if ning Duan became a fool.

    All of a sudden, he had a sh of inspiration. He could not believe the possibility that he had just thought of. Could it be that Leng ruoxue had concocted the antidote? That¡¯s impossible, right? How many days had it only been? One had to know that back then, their ning family¡¯s Grand Elder had used several years to develop the forgotten soul! And so far, the great elder had not been able to refine the antidote for the soul forget.

    ¡°Are you trying to turn him into an idiot?¡± After a long time, Cheng Xuan, who hade back to his senses, could not help but ask. No wonder people often said that a woman¡¯s heart was the most poisonous! Bing a fool was even more unbearable than killing the other party directly. After all, who would be willing to be a fool?

    ¡°No! The purpose of feeding him the soul-forgetting pill was to test if the antidote I made was effective!¡± Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Argh! You¡¯ve refined the antidote to the soul-forgetting pill?¡± Cheng Xuan¡¯s eyes widened once again, and he said in disbelief,¡±it¡¯s only been a few days!¡± She had managed to create it, how could she let him Live!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the antidote to the soul-forgetting pill. That¡¯s why I wanted to try it.¡± Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t dare to be too confident.

    ¡°It only took three days. If you can really refine the antidote for the soul forgetting pill and let the great elder know, he will definitely be depressed.¡± Ning han said, speechless.

    ¡°As I said, I don¡¯t know if the pill I made can cure the forgotten soul, but I have to try! However, even if the pill this time can¡¯t cure it, I¡¯ll still make an antidote for it. ¡± Leng ruoxue said in a serious tone.

    ¡°Since you can¡¯t be sure that what you¡¯ve made is the antidote to soul-forgetting, why must you use ning duanping to test it?¡± Ning han was confused.

    ¡°Young master ning, I always thought you were very smart! It seems that I was wrong. ¡± Leng ruoxue did not answer ning han¡¯s question directly. Instead, she replied with a look of regret. Her words made ning han feel extremely embarrassed. Cheng Xuan, who was beside him, started to chuckle without holding back.

    Ning han red at Cheng Xuan, who had picked up a joke, and said seriously,¡±I can hand ning Duan over to you, but I want to watch the process of your medicine testing.¡±

    ¡°I also want to see it!¡± Cheng Xuan said, not willing to be outdone.

    ¡°No problem, but you¡¯d better arrange a quiet ce for me, in case his howling is too loud and it attracts people to watch.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning han nodded.

    ¡°Great aunt! When do you n to test the medicine for ningduan?¡± Cheng Xuan was a little excited.

    ¡°Now!¡± Leng ruoxue said. Time was money and couldn¡¯t be dyed.

    ¡°Han! Hurry up and go take ning Duan!¡± Cheng Xuan urged. He was even more anxious than Leng ruoxue.

 Chapter 1536

    <h4>Chapter 1536: Medicine testing (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Ning han resignedly went to bring ning Duan out. He then brought Leng ruoxue and the others to a mountain on the outskirts of the ning family¡¯s main city. The mountain was notrge and one could see the end of it with a single nce. However, there was a cave at the foot of the mountain that was half the size of a room. The cave was very refreshing and well-hidden, which met Leng ruoxue¡¯s requirements.

    Standing outside the cave, Leng ruoxue nodded in satisfaction.¡±¡±This ce is not bad. It¡¯s quite suitable for testing medicine.¡±

    ¡°Hehe! Great aunt! Han and I used toe here when we were young. Other than the two of us, no one else knows about this ce. ¡± Cheng Xuan said as if he was presenting a treasure.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue replied softly and walked into the cave.

    Ning han and Cheng Xuan followed behind, throwing ning Duan to the ground. Ning Duan had already been knocked unconscious by ning han. When he slowly woke up and saw where he was, his heart skipped a beat. He stared warily at the person in front of him like a little wife,¡±¡±You ... What do you want? I¡¯m a direct descendant of the Leng family, and my great-grandfather is the 19th elder of the Leng family. Don¡¯t act rashly. ¡±

    Ning Duan was slightly afraid, and since he did not know what the other party would do to him, the fear in his heart deepened.

    ¡°Look at you, how can the ning family have a direct descendant like you?¡± Grape, who was extremely displeased with him, gave him a vicious kick and said with a look of disdain.

    ¡°You, you dare to kick me? You don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± Ning Duan had never been taught a lesson by a woman in his entire life. In addition, he was a little chauvinistic and felt that being beaten up by a woman was not something to be proud of. Therefore, grape¡¯s kick had angered him and made him explode immediately.

    ¡°So what if I kicked you? I want to beat you up!¡± After grape finished speaking, she ignored ning han and Cheng Xuan¡¯s presence and immediately swung her fists at ning Duan¡¯s handsome face. At the side, lotus seed did not want to be left behind and also began to punch and kick ning Duan ...

    Ugh! Ning han and Cheng Xuan were dumbfounded when they saw Leng ruoxue¡¯s two maidservants transform into Tigresses. These two women were so fierce! It was truly too terrifying. However, looking at the calm Leng ruoxue, the two of them slowly calmed down. However, the action of wiping away their cold sweat revealed the nervousness in their hearts.

    ¡°Argh! You two barbarian!¡± Ning Duan¡¯s cries of pain continued to ring out, but they were all ignored. After grape and Lotus had enough of beating them up, they saw ning han and Cheng Xuan¡¯s expressions and began tofort them kindly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! We don¡¯t just beat people up, we¡¯re not beating people up. ¡± Grape said with a smile.

    ¡°Yup! Besides, you¡¯re already God kings. Even if we, two puny gods, wanted to beat you up, we couldn ¡®t! So, we can only bully people like him. ¡± Lotus seed said with some regret. Her words made Cheng Xuan roll his eyes continuously, and he couldn¡¯t help but think in his heart,¡±these two women have violent tendencies!¡± If he could beat them up, what was wrong with beating them up as well? The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was possible. Therefore, he subconsciously moved away from the grapes and lotus seed, keeping a certain distance from them before he felt relieved.

    ¡°Quickly test the medicine for him!¡± Ning han sighed as he spoke to Leng ruoxue. He chose to ignore the two maidservants because he did not know how to answer them.

    Leng ruoxue suppressed theughter in her heart and nodded. Then, she took out the forgotten soul and handed it to the grapes, signaling for her to serve it to ning.

    ¡°You ... What did you feed me? I don¡¯t want to eat it!¡± Ning Duan, who was covered in wounds from the beating, was being held by grape like a little chick. When he saw the pill in grape¡¯s hand, a thread of fear rose from the bottom of his heart, and his resistance grew even stronger.

    ¡°You better behave yourself!¡± Seeing that ning Duan was struggling, grape angrily punched him on the head. Ning Duan immediately felt dizzy, but he still struggled. Seeing this, lotus seed stepped forward and held ning Duan firmly in her hands. This way, grape¡¯s hands were free.

    She roughly pinched ning Duan¡¯s chin and pried his mouth open. She then threw the pill that Leng ruoxue had given her into his mouth and dusted her hands before standing to the side.

    Seeing that the grapes had been taken care of, lotus seed released ning Duan¡¯s grip and stood to the side. As soon as ning Duan regained his freedom, he reached his hand into his throat and tried to pull the pill out. However, the pill melted as soon as it reached his mouth. Other than vomiting a few mouthfuls of saliva, there was no trace of the pill.

    ¡°That damned woman! What did you give me to eat?¡± Ning Duan was very afraid, but he, who had always been arrogant, still couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    ¡°What you ate was soul forgetfulness.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Soul-forgetting? This ... This was impossible! You¡¯re lying to me!¡± Ning Duan did not believe Leng ruoxue¡¯s words. It was not like he had not seen the forgotten soul before. It was in powder form and was colorless and transparent. However, what he had just eaten was clearly a pill. Thus, he was certain that Leng ruoxue was lying to him.

    ¡°What do you have that¡¯s worth me lying to you about?¡± Leng ruoxue said, amused.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m a direct descendant of the ning family.¡± Ning Duan stuttered.

    ¡°So what? I know why you don¡¯t believe that it¡¯s soul-forgetting, it¡¯s because it¡¯s different from what you¡¯ve seen! In fact, I made it myself ording to your ning family¡¯s recipe. ¡± Leng ruoxue exined with a faint smile. Her beautiful eyes were carefully observing ning Duan¡¯s reaction. Right now, his forgotten soul had not acted up yet. Otherwise, how could his mind be so clear?

    ¡°You, you vicious woman, you actually fed me the forgotten soul. Our ning family will never let you off.¡± The annoyed and angry ning Duan said viciously. However, he soon lost the chance to make a fuss because the soul forgetfulness poison had acted up ...

    ¡°Argh! It hurts!¡± Ning Duany on the ground in pain, rolling around. His face was like a color palette, alternating between blue and ck, constantly changing. The blood in his body flowed in reverse, and the veins in his body swelled up, making him look extremely horrifying ...

    Leng ruoxue looked coldly at ning Duan, who was rolling around on the ground in pain. She did not feel any sympathy for him because he had brought this upon himself. However, his current appearance was much scarier than Ning Shan¡¯s back then.

    At this time, the blood in his body was constantly flowing everywhere, but there was no channel to vent it. Therefore, the pain he suffered was definitely much greater than Ning Shan ¡®s. At that time, Ning Shan¡¯s eyes were injured, and the poisonous blood in his body flowed out through his eyes. In addition, she had given Ning Shan a healing pill, so the pain Ning Shan suffered was actually not much.

    However, even so, she didn¡¯t n on immediately giving ning Duan the antidote. She wanted ning Duan to be in pain for a while, or it would be difficult to dispel the hatred in her heart. Ning Shan was such a cute child! Now that he had caused her to be an idiot, how could she possibly let ning Duan live well?

    After instructing grape and lotus seed to keep an eye on ning Duan, she led ning han and Cheng Xuan around the mountain. The mountain was small, and there wasn¡¯t much prey on it. After more than an hour, they only managed to hunt two rabbits. After that, the three of them returned to the cave.

    At this moment, the grapes had already started a fire. When they saw Leng ruoxue and the other two return, they went up to them and took the initiative to clean up the rabbit.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think two rabbits are enough, right?¡± Sitting by the fire, Cheng Xuan looked at the fat Rabbit that had been cleaned up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you guys didn¡¯t eat dinner!¡± Leng ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes and said, a little speechless.

    ¡°I did, but I¡¯m hungry again after walking so far.¡± Cheng Xuan said matter-of-factly, his handsome face not showing the slightest bit of embarrassment.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get fat if you eat too much. ¡± Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes at Cheng Xuan before she replied indifferently.

    ¡°I¡¯m still growing, so I¡¯m not afraid of getting fat. ¡± Cheng Xuan didn¡¯t think so.

    ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore, are you? I¡¯ll look down on you for pretending to be young. ¡± Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°Who said that? I¡¯m still very young, okay?¡± Cheng Xuan said with an aggrieved expression. Then, he could not help but ask curiously,¡±¡±Did ningduan faint? Why did you stop?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t! I blocked his mouth, it¡¯s too noisy!¡± Grape said with a smirk.

    ¡°When do you n to give him the antidote?¡± Hearing grape¡¯s words, ning han broke out in cold sweat as he asked Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Eat something and take a nap before we talk.¡± Leng ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s words filled ning han and Cheng Xuan¡¯s hearts with sympathy for ning Duan. At the same time, they also made up their minds not to offend women in the future, or else they would end up in a terrible state.

    ¡°Miss! Here, eat this. It¡¯s done. ¡± Grape handed over a rabbit leg.

    Leng ruoxue took it and ate it slowly. After she was done, she took out her house and ced it on the empty ground. Ning han and Cheng Xuan were stunned for a moment when they saw the house in front of them, and it took them a long time to regain their senses.

    ¡°Great aunt! ¡°This house ...¡± Cheng Xuan was so excited that he didn¡¯t know what to say. He was so jealous! Who would have thought that Leng ruoxue would actually have such a spatial God tool? this was truly a case ofparing one with another, and it was truly infuriating! One had to know that even his ancestors did not have such a thing.

    ¡°It¡¯s a gift from the armament Guild headquarters ¡°Grand Elder.¡± Leng ruoxue exined calmly.

    ¡°Since you have such a divine weapon, why do you still want me to find a ce for you to test the medicine? Can¡¯t you just bring ning Duan into your house?¡± Ning han asked in confusion.

    ¡°My house isn¡¯t a ce that just anyone can enter.¡± Leng ruoxue said softly.

    ¡°Great aunt! Bring me in for a tour!¡± Cheng Xuan said with an ingratiating expression, his clear eyes filled with anticipation.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Leng ruoxue nodded and brought him and ning han into the house.

    After entering, Cheng Xuan was like a grandmother in the Grand View Garden. He looked around and touched everything, his eyes filled with curiosity. Ning han was also surprised, but he was much calmer than Cheng Xuan.

    ¡°You guys do as you please, I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she left the two of them behind and returned to her room.

 Chapter 1537

    <h4>Chapter 1537: Little brother, you¡¯re too unfriendly (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    After Leng ruoxue left, Cheng Xuan still could not hide the excitement on his face. Just as he was about to continue with the tour, he suddenly heard a slightly mocking voice.

    ¡°Country bumpkin, you really have not seen the world.¡±

    Cheng Xuan was taken aback when he heard this. He turned to the source of the voice, a little annoyed. The voice was clearly directed at him, and ning han had heard it as well. However, he appeared extremely calm. After all, the other party had not specifically mentioned him. If he were to get angry over this, wouldn¡¯t it be as if he was trying to cover up his own tracks? Therefore, he naturally wouldn¡¯t touch this topic and continued to look around.

    At this moment, Cheng Xuan¡¯s eyes had already caught sight of a huge ck Tiger, who was looking at him with a haughty expression and a pair of big eyes. The look in his eyes was full of contempt, which made him even more furious.

    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Cheng Xuan asked coldly.

    ¡°Whoever pays attention to me is the one I¡¯m talking about!¡± The dark Tiger King said in an extremely infuriating manner. Its tail was still wagging non-stop, and it seemed to be having a lot of fun.

    ¡°You ...¡± Cheng Xuan was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything. He couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at ning han, who had nothing to do with the situation. He suddenly felt that he was a little silly. No wonder that Sly Fox ning han didn¡¯t react at all. It seemed like he had long since guessed that he would encounter this situation. Sigh! How could he be so brainless! At the thought of this, he was prepared to ignore the big ck Tiger. For it to be able to live here, it must be rted to Leng ruoxue. It might even be her Beastie. He would give Leng ruoxue face and not be calctive with this damn Tiger!

    However, even if he wanted to let it go, the dark Tiger King had no intention of letting him go. This was because it was a little bored staying here. It was not easy for two strangers toe in, and their strength wasparable to its own. It had to y with them! It was because no one in this house was willing to fight with it! The dark Tiger King was deliberately looking for trouble, so it naturally wouldn¡¯t let Cheng Xuan off so easily.

    ¡°Country bumpkin! You¡¯ve never seen such a divine weapon before, have you?¡± The dark Tiger Kingughed evilly, hisrge eyes filled with provocation.

    Cheng Xuan looked up at the sky after hearing the dark Tiger King¡¯s words. He held himself back and ignored it. However, ning han spoke up.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯ll go find a room to rest for a while. ¡± With that, ning han dusted off his butt and walked towards the side courtyard.

    Moreover, his speed was extremely fast. Before Cheng Xuan and the dark Tiger King could react, he had already disappeared.

    Seeing that ning han had left, Cheng Xuan was about to leave as well. However, this time, the dark Tiger King reacted quickly and blocked his way. It looked at him with a faint smile and said,¡±¡±Little country bumpkin, you still haven¡¯t answered my question!¡± The dark Tiger King had an unforgiving look on its face, and its heart was beating even faster. Since he had let that guy go, he would not let this kid go no matter what.

    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with you. ¡± Cheng Xuan gritted his teeth and said hatefully,¡±what I¡¯m trying to say is that I have nothing to say to you. If I can¡¯t tell that this ck Tiger is looking for trouble, then I¡¯ve been eating for nothing all these years.¡± Therefore, he decided to learn from Hao LAN and ignore this Tiger who was looking for trouble.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be familiar after a chat! Now that the moon is dark and there¡¯s no one around, it¡¯s a good time to chat. Chat with this brother for a while!¡± The dark Tiger King grinned.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. I don¡¯t have time to chat with you. ¡± Cheng Xuan had a headache. This damn Tiger had just called him a baboon from a foreignnd, and now it wanted to get close to him and chat with him. How could there be such a wonderful thing! If they were not in Leng ruoxue¡¯s house, he would definitely have given this stinky Tiger a good beating.

    ¡°You¡¯re already a Godking, so why are you sleeping!¡± The dark Tiger King¡¯s face was filled with disdain.

    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on my own, what does it have to do with you? Besides, so what if you¡¯re a god King? who said that God kings can¡¯t sleep?¡± Cheng Xuan was a little angry. He felt that he was talking to Niu tanqin. No! He was talking to a Tiger. Moreover, he was a bored Tiger who was looking for trouble and was unreasonable.

    ¡°Little brother! You¡¯re so unfriendly. ¡± The dark Tiger King was extremely aggrieved. It was as if Cheng Xuan had said something he shouldn¡¯t have. Itsrge Tiger Eyes were actually staring at Cheng Xuan with tears in them.

    Little brother? Hearing these three words, Cheng Xuan almost jumped up in shock. Why did these three words sound so unpleasant to the ear? It would make him think of something, and these three words also provoked him.

    ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t call me little brother!¡± Cheng Xuan couldn¡¯t take it anymore and roared.

    ¡°Then what should I call you? A little sister?¡± The dark Tiger King¡¯s face was filled with confusion. Itsrge eyes scanned Cheng Xuan¡¯s body like a Searchlight, as if it was saying,¡±are you not a man?¡±

    The dark Tiger King¡¯s probing gaze made Cheng Xuan feel ufortable. However, after thinking about it, he decided to bear with it. A strong Dragon could not suppress a snake in its own territory. For Leng ruoxue¡¯s sake, he did not want to be calctive with this damned Tiger that he hated so much.

    Cheng Xuan took advantage of this opening and strode over the shadow Tiger King¡¯s massive body, heading in the direction ning han had just taken. Seeing this, the shadow Tiger King naturally followed unwillingly ...

    Cheng Xuan found an empty guest room. After entering, he immediately closed the door to avoid being disturbed by uninvited guests while he was sleeping soundly.

    Before going to bed, Cheng Xuan suddenly thought of that detestable Tiger again. He thought to himself,¡¯who says that a Divine King doesn¡¯t need to sleep? although the higher one¡¯s cultivation level, the lower one¡¯s need for food and sleep, that doesn¡¯t mean that they don¡¯t have it. Moreover, even cultivators like them are no different from ordinary people at the beginning of cultivation. They need to eat and sleep. Once their cultivation level is high, this habit can¡¯t be forgotten easily. For example, their family¡¯s ancestor, he¡¯s already a divine venerable, but didn¡¯t he still eat and sleep?¡¯ He thought about it for a while and soon fell asleep ...

    However, in his half-awake state, a demonic voice suddenly drifted into his ears.

    ¡°There¡¯s a girl called little Yan. Her fur is smooth and beautiful, her eyes are bright and watery, and her mouth is pink and attractive. Yan ¡®er! I love you! Yan ¡®er! I¡¯m so, so patient with you! ¡°Little Yan ...¡± The dark Tiger King was lying outside Cheng Xuan¡¯s room, humming non-stop. Although it was tone-deaf, it was still singing about its love for its wife, which was quite touching. Unfortunately, when it reached Cheng Xuan¡¯s ears, it was not the same.

    If you want to express your love for the person you like, you should sing it to the person you like. What¡¯s with singing a love song to a man who¡¯s sleeping soundly?

    Cheng Xuan, who was on the bed, could only cover his ears with the nket and ignore the demonic sound. He knew very well that this damn Tiger was doing it on purpose, and once he responded, this Tiger would probably go on and on. So, he could only swallow his anger.

    The dark Tiger King, who had been humming outside Cheng Xuan¡¯s room for the entire night, stared at Cheng Xuan¡¯s room door with a dejected expression. This brat had learned his lesson. He had actually held himself back froming out. This made the dark Tiger King feel a little dejected. The depressed dark Tiger King thought about its miserable state of mind and started to sing again ...

 Chapter 1538

    <h4>Chapter 1538: Little brother, you¡¯re too unfriendly (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°A child with a mother is a treasure, but a child without a mother is a de of grass ...¡±

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue, who had just walked out of her room, heard the tone-deaf singinging from afar. A few ck lines could not help but slide down her forehead. She thought to herself, who is singing? And he even sang it so pitifully? Following the direction of the singing, Leng ruoxue was surprised to find out that it was the dark Tiger King.

    She didn¡¯t know what to say as she looked at the dark Tiger King that was howling at the top of its lungs early in the morning.

    When the dark Tiger King saw that Leng ruoxue had arrived, it actually became embarrassed for once. However, it was fortunate that its fur was ck, so it would not be easily discovered by others.

    ¡°Tiger King! What the hell are you doing?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with question marks.

    ¡°I ¡®m, I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m just practicing my Gu. ¡± The dark Tiger King quickly said.

    ¡°Practice your ass! It¡¯s been howling the whole night, and it doesn¡¯t want us to sleep well. ¡± Suddenly, the door to the room was opened. Cheng Xuan, who obviously hadn¡¯t slept well, walked out of the room with a wave of resentment.

    ¡°Uh!¡± After hearing Cheng Xuan¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue could not help but size up the darkness Tiger King. Could it be that the Tiger King had been provoked by something? Otherwise, why would he lie in front of someone else¡¯s room and howl for an entire night? Quarreling with Yan ¡®er? She made wild guesses.

    ¡°I¡¯m just reminiscing about the past!¡± The dark Tiger King said in a soft voice. It was obviously embarrassed. Back then, when it was pursuing Yan ¡®er, they were also in the same room, so it couldn¡¯t help but sing. Yan¡¯ er also ignored it for the entire night, just likest night.

    ¡°I¡¯m not Yan ¡®er, why would you fall in love with me?¡± Cheng Xuan roared in anger. At this moment, he had changed his usual elegant and Noble image and directly shouted at the top of his voice.

    ¡°Little girl, he¡¯s so fierce!¡± Hearing Cheng Xuan¡¯s roar, the dark Tiger King acted like an aggrieved little wife and spoke to Leng ruoxue pitifully.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the man and the Tiger, then wiped the cold sweat off her forehead. She decided to stay out of this world and not care about the dispute between the two of them.

    ¡°Uh! Let¡¯s talk it out. I¡¯m going out. ¡± With that, Leng ruoxue turned around and left irresponsibly.

    ¡°Wait for me!¡± Seeing this, Cheng Xuan quickly caught up to avoid being entangled by the Tiger.

    Seeing Cheng Xuan¡¯s expression of lingering fear, Leng ruoxue could not help but burst outughing. Herughter caused Cheng Xuan¡¯s face to darken.

    ¡°You still dare tough! You don¡¯t even care about your own Beastie and let it bully the guest. ¡± Cheng Xuanined with a wronged expression.

    ¡°Hehe! All it did was sing outside your room! This is considered bullying you?¡± Leng ruoxue feigned ignorance.

    ¡°It even called me a country bumpkin!¡± Cheng Xuan said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Is he referring to your name?¡± Leng ruoxue asked.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Cheng Xuan said gloomily.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m not calling you, but if you want to make the connection, I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯m just unlucky. Why would I fight with a Tiger for no reason?¡± Cheng Xuan said unhappily.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. It¡¯s just bored, so it wanted to have some fun.¡± Leng ruoxue understood. These days, the dark Tiger King and the other beasts had been staying in the house. Although the spiritual energy here was not bad, they would get bored after staying for a long time.

    ¡°So you came to me for fun?¡± Cheng Xuan was furious.

    ¡°Mm, looks like you¡¯re not as smart as ning han!¡± Leng ruoxue said with some sympathy.

    ¡°He¡¯s an old fox. ¡± Cheng Xuan said through gritted teeth.

    The two of them talked as they walked. Not long after, they arrived at the garden where ning han was waiting for them. However, Cheng Xuan did not give him a good look when he saw him. After bidding Leng ruoxue farewell, he left the house.

    ¡°Uh! What was wrong with him? Did I provoke him?¡± Ning han¡¯s handsome face was filled with question marks when he saw Cheng Xuan¡¯s expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! Let¡¯s go out too!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. It had been an entire night, and she wondered if ning Duan had died from the pain.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning han nodded, and the two of them walked out of the house together.

    At this moment, the grapes and lotus seeds had already prepared breakfast, and Cheng Xuan had already started eating without any reservations.

    ¡°Miss! Let¡¯s eat!¡± Grape beckoned.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and sat down.

    After breakfast, the group walked into the cave to see ning Duan.

    ¡°Miss! Is he an idiot?¡± Grape looked at ning Duan and asked. At this moment, ning Duan¡¯s eyes were unfocused, and his mouth was half-open, drooling from the corner of his mouth. When he saw them, he could only smile foolishly. His clothes were wrinkled, and the blood stains on them had dried up. It looked like he had suffered a lotst night. However, he deserved it.

    ¡°He¡¯s indeed silly. ¡± Leng ruoxue said after observing for a while. It seemed like the soul-forget hadpletely taken effect. At this thought, she took out a light green pill the size of a soybean from her bracelet and passed it to grape. After grape received it, he pried open ning Duan¡¯s mouth and threw the pill in.

    ¡°How long will this antidote take effect?¡± Ning han could not help but ask when he saw ning Duan eat the pill. He was not concerned about when ning Duan would wake up, but whether the pill could cure the amnesia. If Leng ruoxue could really refine the antidote for the amnesia, it would be a great contribution to the ning family. He just did not know if Leng ruoxue would be willing to give the prescription to the ning family.

    ¡°About a day. We¡¯ll know if it¡¯s effective at this time tomorrow.¡± Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to the ning family to take a look. If someone wants to see ning Duan, I¡¯ll be able to block them.¡± Ning han said after some thought.

    ¡°En, you can go back first!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯lle back tonight. Chengxuan, are you going back with me?¡± Ning han turned to look at chengxuan.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here. ¡± Cheng Xuan said after some hesitation.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and take a look myself.¡± Ning han turned around and left.

    After ning han left, Leng ruoxue and the others took turns to stay in the cave to observe ning Duan¡¯s reaction. After taking the pill, ning Duan fell asleep very quietly and did not wake up until night fell.

    ¡°Miss! Will there be any problems if he keeps sleeping like this?¡± Grape asked worriedly. If ning Duan fell into a deep sleep, wouldn¡¯t their efforts be in vain?

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be able to wake up for a while. ¡± Leng ruoxue understood. As she had expected, ning Duan had slept for an entire day.

    However, when ning Duan woke up the next day, he still had a silly look on his face. Leng ruoxue saw this and knew that she had failed to refine the antidote.

 Chapter 1539

    <h4>Chapter 1539: Little brother, you¡¯re too unfriendly (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°You guys look after him. I¡¯ll continue my research on the soul forgetfulness.¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she walked straight into the house.

    After returning to her room, Leng ruoxue immediately shed into the purple bamboo house in her bangle.

    In the alchemy room of the purple bamboo house, she adjusted the proportion of the medicinal materials that she had refinedst time and added a few new medicinal herbs. After repeated experiments, she finally refined another kind of medicinal pill.

    The pill this time was slightly bigger than the previous one. The color of the pill was also slightly darker and it did not look as pretty as the previous one. Therefore, Leng ruoxue was not sure if the pill this time could cure the soul-forgetting poison. However, she had to give it a try.

    Leng ruoxue took the newly refined pills and left the house.

    After entering the cave, he saw that grape and the others were there. When they saw Leng ruoxue, they were a little surprised.

    ¡°Miss, it hasn¡¯t even been a day and you¡¯ve already made it?¡± Grape could not help but ask.

    ¡°En, I¡¯ve refined another one. Let him try it!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. However, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. She didn¡¯t use less than a day! It might not have been a day outside, but time was elerated in the bracelet, so she had spent quite a long time refining this.

    Grape took the pill from Leng ruoxue¡¯s hands and excitedly grabbed ning Duan, who was crawling on the ground. He roughly pried open his mouth and threw the pill in. Following that, the eyes of the five people were fixed on ning Duan.

    This time, ning Duan did not fall asleep. He continued to crawl around like a headless fly. After a long while, he began to roll around on the ground, his hands constantly scratching his body. When he could not reach it, he began to rub it against the ground. Then, he began to tear at his clothes. In the blink of an eye, his already tattered clothes were all torn off, and he waspletely naked.

    Ning han and Cheng Xuan couldn¡¯t help but turn their heads away when they saw his ruddy appearance. However, Leng ruoxue, grape, and lotus seed were much more generous than them. It was as if they hadn¡¯t seen ning Duan¡¯s ruddy appearance. Their six eyes were still fixed on him, staring fixedly. In truth, they were afraid that ning Duan would run away.

    Sensing the calmness of Leng ruoxue and the other two, ning han and Cheng Xuan looked at each other with a bitter smile. A sense of powerlessness that they had never felt before slowly rose in their hearts. They also felt that their actions were a little embarrassing. The three women did not even think that they should be impolite, so why should they care?

    After ning Duan consumed the pill, Leng ruoxue also observed him for a day. After a day, seeing that ning Duan was still acting crazy, she returned to the purple bamboo house to study the forgotten soul.

    A weekter.

    Leng ruoxue had yet toe out of her room and ning han was getting anxious from the wait.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I bring ning Duan back first?¡± Ning han said helplessly as he looked at the grapes and lotus seeds in the cave. In the past few days, ning Duan¡¯s elders had been moring to see him, but he had stopped them all. He could stop them for now, but he could not stop them forever. There were already people in the n who were beginning to suspect ning Duan¡¯s whereabouts, so he wanted to take ning Duan back to buy some time.

    ¡°Young master ning, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to bring ning Duan back, but you¡¯ve seen how that fellow is right now. Do you think that if he returns and the elders of his lineage see him like this, they¡¯ll be able to act as if nothing happened?¡± She did not approve of ning han bringing ning Duan back, but if he insisted, she would not be able to stop him. Still, she had to say what she needed to say.

    ¡°Han, grape¡¯s words are very reasonable. With ning Duan¡¯s current condition, there¡¯s no point in bringing him back. On the contrary, it¡¯ll be easier for you to attract gossip.¡± Cheng Xuan agreed.

    ¡°Then what do you guys think we should do? The 19th elder has been asking me for her!¡± Ning han said, his head aching.

    ¡°He wants his! If you don¡¯t give it to him, will he eat you?¡± Grape said disapprovingly.

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that he¡¯ll make a big deal out of it, and it won¡¯t be easy to end it. ¡± Ning han said. This was what he was most worried about. In fact, if the neenth elder really went to the forefather, he would not be afraid. He was afraid that the old man would be restless and try to incite the nsmen who did not know what was going on. At that time, even the forefather would have a headache.

    ¡°With your family¡¯s old ancestor here, he shouldn¡¯t dare to make a scene, right?¡± Cheng Xuan said with uncertainty.

    ¡°That old man has always found me an eyesore. If I don¡¯t take the opportunity to find trouble, I won¡¯t be him.¡± Ning han sighed.

    Hearing ning han¡¯s words, grape, lotus seed, and Cheng Xuan looked at each other, no one saying a word. The atmosphere suddenly became heavy. In truth, they didn¡¯t have any good ideas, but they knew very well that bringing the now-dumbfounded ning Duan back to the ning family was not a wise move.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Suddenly, Leng ruoxue¡¯s voice rang out from within the cave. Upon hearing it, grape and the rest ran out in a hurry.

    ¡°Miss! You¡¯ve finallye out. ¡± Grape ran in front of Leng ruoxue and said with a sigh of relief. Seeing her own young miss, her heart also settled down, as if she had found her backbone.

    ¡°Great aunt! You¡¯ve finallye out. ¡± Cheng Xuan said in surprise.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? are you anxious from waiting?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she teased. Following that, she took out an elixir and passed it to grape. This elixir was different from the previous two. It was pure ck and the size of a longan. There was no light flowing on it, and it looked extremely ordinary and unremarkable.

    After grape received the pill, he grabbed the sleeping ning Duan, pried open his mouth, and stuffed it in. Then, with a bang, he threw ning Duan to the ground.

    Ning Duan, who was in a daze from his sleep, was awakened by the pain. He looked at grape and the others with eyes full of fear and shrank into a corner, not even daring to raise his head.

    Ignoring ning Duan¡¯s expression, Leng ruoxue turned to ning han and said,¡±¡±Did the ning family give you trouble?¡±

    ¡°Not really. It¡¯s just that the elders of ning Duan¡¯s bloodline have always wanted to see him, but I stopped them. They¡¯re already beginning to suspect that something has happened to ning Duan.¡± Ning han replied honestly.

    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you. ¡± Leng ruoxue said apologetically.

    ¡°I wanted to bring him back first, but he really can¡¯t meet anyone like this.¡± Ning han said, his head aching.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very confident this time. ¡± Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Really?¡± Ning han was pleasantly surprised as he looked at Leng ruoxue in disbelief.

    ¡°We¡¯ll know in a while. ¡± Leng ruoxue smiled but did not say anything. She spoke in a mysterious manner.

    Not long after, ning Duan, who was in the corner, suddenly stood up and red at Leng ruoxue and the rest. He roared in anger,¡±¡±Dammit, how dare you treat me like this? I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    Not only did ning Duan¡¯s threat not anger Leng ruoxue and the others, it made them exceptionally happy. This meant that ning Duan had returned to normal, and that Leng ruoxue¡¯s pill was effective.

    At this moment, ning Duan¡¯s eyes revealed a fierce glint, as if he wanted to tear Leng ruoxue and the others into pieces. When Cheng Xuan saw this, he smiled faintly and said,¡±¡±It seems that he has really returned to normal. However, it seems that he is too normal. He even dares to threaten us. I really want to know why you won¡¯t let us go. ¡± Cheng Xuan provoked.

    During this period of time, he had been rather aggrieved because that damned Tiger kepting to his side for no reason. It would either use its demonic voice to sing to him or provoke him. On ount of Leng ruoxue, he couldn¡¯t do anything to that damned Tiger, so he could only sulk alone. He tried to avoid that stinky Tiger as much as possible. However, he couldn¡¯t get rid of the sulkiness in his heart. As such, he decided to use ning Duan as a scapegoat today to vent his anger.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m a direct descendant of the ning family. If you treat me like this, the ning family won¡¯t let you off.¡± Ning Duan spoke incoherently. In truth, his threat was merely words spoken out of anger. The two maidservants would be able to take care of the few people here without anyone else doing anything. Therefore, even though his words were harsh, his heart was trembling.

    ¡°Aiyo! Was a direct descendant of the ning family very impressive? Which of us here doesn¡¯t have a higher status than you! You still dare to use your identity to threaten us? I think you¡¯re really tired of living. ¡± Cheng Xuan said with a calm smile.

    ¡°Young master! You, you actually joined forces with outsiders to bully your own family. If the patriarch and the elders find out about this, they won¡¯t let you off. ¡± Seeing that he could not threaten Cheng Xuan, ning Duan could only turn his attention to ning han. In his opinion, as the young master of the ning family, ning han should at least care about his face!

    However, he was wrong because ning han did not take him seriously at all. Ning hanughed before he slowly spoke,¡±¡±Who are you talking about?¡± As he spoke, ning han¡¯s eyes were on Cheng Xuan.

    ¡°It¡¯s her! They¡¯re outsiders!¡± After a long while, ning Duan pointed at Leng ruoxue and said.

    Not only was ning han stunned by his words, but even Cheng Xuan, who had already mentally prepared himself, was also stunned. He had thought that ning Duan would say that the outsider was him! Who knew that he would actually bite Leng ruoxue? could it be that Leng ruoxue¡¯s strength was too low? However, she was still the goddaughter of the ning family¡¯s ancestor. Compared to him, she was not an outsider, right?

 Chapter 1540

    <h4>Chapter 1540: The terrified ning Duan (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m really an outsider. ¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes looked at ning Duan as she spoke with a smile that was not a smile. However, her smile was like a flower, causing ning Duan¡¯s heart to race wildly and his heart to tremble with fear. His heart was beating extremely fast, but it was also filled with fear. He could not even speak.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue took out a ck whip from her bangle. The whip was as thick as a baby¡¯s arm, and it was covered with tiny spikes. asionally, a cold light would sh across the whip. After she took out the whip, she flicked it into the air a few times. The crisp ¡®pa pa¡¯ sound broke through the air, causing the already trembling ning Duan to feel even more terrified.

    ¡°You, what do you want to do? Don¡¯t mess around!¡± Ning Duan stammered as he looked at the ck whip. In addition, no matter how he looked at it, he felt that the whip was very familiar, as if he had seen it before.

    ¡°I won¡¯t mess around. Besides, I¡¯ve always done whatever I want!¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly as her beautiful eyes glimmered. She nced at ning Duan and said,¡±I guess this whip was picked up by me!¡± This was because the whip belonged to Ning Xi ¡®er. Although she didn¡¯t like women who used whips to hit people, she wanted to try it out today, and ning Duan was her test subject.

    Speaking of which, ning Duan was quite unlucky. Previously, she had used him to test the soul-forgetting technique, and now, she was using him to test the whip. However, he only had himself to me. Who asked him to provoke her for no reason? At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue raised the long whip in her hand and drew a beautiful arc in the air, striking straight towards ning Duan¡¯s body.

    ¡°Owuuu! ¡°Ah!¡± Help me!¡± The whipshed out, causing ning Duan, who had been tormented for the past few days, to wail in pain. The sound was so miserable that anyone who heard it would feel sad and those who saw it would shed tears. Unfortunately, the people in front of him had Hearts of Stone. No one would plead for him, much less cry.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only whipped you once and you¡¯re already howling? Are you still a man?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a look of disdain. The whip in her hand made a ¡®pa pa¡¯ sound as it struck ning Duan¡¯s body without any restraint ...

    ¡°Argh! You vicious woman, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Ning Duan, who had nowhere to hide, forcefully endured the pain in his body and roared. At this moment, the wounds on his body were even more shocking, and blood was flowing down from the whip marks.

    ¡°You said I¡¯m vicious? Then I¡¯ll show you how vicious I am. ¡± Leng ruoxue said coldly. Other thanshing the whip at ning Duan, she took out a small Jade bottle from her bracelet. The Jade bottle was filled with itching powder. After opening the bottle, Leng ruoxue poured half of the bottle of itching powder onto ning Duan without hesitation.

    When grape and lotus seed saw Leng ruoxue¡¯s actions, their hearts were filled with sympathy for ning Duan! What a pitiful guy! You¡¯re going to suffer this time. You can provoke anyone, but why did you have to provoke her young miss! Don¡¯t look at how her young miss¡¯s strength was low, but she had many ruthless methods of torturing people.

    Ning han and Cheng Xuan, who had also seen what Leng ruoxue had done, did not know what she had thrown at her. However, they were well aware that it was definitely not something fun.

    In just a few seconds, ning Duan¡¯s pain was reced by an itch. The itch came so quickly that he had no time to react. His body started to twist and turn. The whip in Leng ruoxue¡¯s handnded on his body like raindrops. However, the itch and pain on his body had been reduced by a little.

    ¡°Argh! Sofortable! Again! Again! Use more strength!¡± Ning Duan wriggled his body as he shouted. Compared to the pain, the itch was even more unbearable. Thus, Leng ruoxue¡¯s whip had instead be the best help to alleviate the itch on his body. However, after hearing his words, Leng ruoxue lost the mood to hit him.

    She put away the whip in her hand and crossed her arms over her chest. She looked down at ning Duan from above, clearly not nning to fight anymore.

    ¡°Hit me! Quickly hit me!¡± When ning Duan saw that Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t move for a long time, he couldn¡¯t help but start to plead. His submissive manner also made everyone look at him.

    Cheng Xuan and the others looked at ning Duan with dumbfounded expressions and were speechless. What was he trying to do? He hadpletely disgraced the ning family. If the ning family found out about this, ning Duan would be spurned by his nsmen! However, Leng ruoxue, who had beaten him up, would probably be the target of public criticism!

    ¡°You¡¯re really cheap!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with disdain. Suddenly, an idea shed through her mind, and she spoke again,¡±¡±If you tell me who gave you the soul-crushing grasp, I¡¯ll continue to hit you. How about it?¡±

    Leng ruoxue and ning Duan discussed their conditions. At the same time, she felt a little depressed. Why didn¡¯t she think of using this method earlier? In fact, she couldn¡¯t be med for this. After all, she was living in the ning family, and her Godfather was the ning family¡¯s ancestor. Therefore, she naturally didn¡¯t think of using extreme means to achieve her goal. As for now, it was just a passing thought.

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Ning Duan yed dumb. Although his body was in pain and itching, his mind was still clear. Hence, when he heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s question, he subconsciously avoided it.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Grape, lotus seed, I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll leave him to you. ¡± With that, Leng ruoxue turned around and left the cave without hesitation. Ning han and Cheng Xuan quickly followed after her.

    After they left the cave, ning han hesitated for a moment, but he still couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±¡±Do you want to extort a confession from Xing Xun?¡± He was a little worried. If the ning n knew that ning Duan was treated like this, Leng ruoxue would be in trouble. Even if old Grand Madame was protecting her, she could not disappoint the n.

    ¡°Did I? I¡¯m just negotiating with him. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled and agreed. He was negotiating terms with ning Duan. Ning Duan wanted her to hit him, and she wanted ning Duan to tell her where the forgotten soul came from. How could this be a confession? This was clearly a matter of mutual consent. If ning Duan did not want to say it, she would naturally not force him.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Ning han was stunned after hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words. Heughed bitterly in his heart. She was right. This was not a confession because Leng ruoxue did not force ning Duan to tell her where the forgotten soul came from. However, if ning Duan did not tell her, Leng ruoxue probably would not have hit him anymore. She would have used other methods to torture him, and he believed that those methods would be more unbearable than physical pain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t die. I¡¯ll keep him alive. ¡± Leng ruoxue nced at ning han and said indifferently.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Ning han nodded helplessly. He did not want toment on this matter because Leng ruoxue would not listen to him.

    ¡°Great aunt! You¡¯ve tortured ning Duan to this state. If he returns to the ning family and betrays you, you¡¯ll be in great trouble. ¡± Cheng Xuan couldn¡¯t help but remind her. His face was still filled with caution. To be honest, he was a little frightened because Leng ruoxue¡¯s methods were simply unheard of to him. Although he had lived in the Cheng family, one of the eight great divine regions, since he was a child, if someone in the family made a mistake, they would be punished directly. Even when dealing with the enemy, there was no such torture. After seeing the scene just now, his little heart was still trembling non-stop!

 Chapter 1541

    <h4>Chapter 1541: The terrified ning Duan (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! I have an amnesia pill. I¡¯ll give him one before we go back to the ning family, and he¡¯ll forget everything. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! Great aunt! You¡¯re amazing. ¡± Although this was the first time he had heard of the memory loss pill, he could tell from the name that it was a pill that could make people lose their memories. However, if ning Duan lost all his memories and returned to the ning family, he would not be able to recognize anyone anymore. Wouldn¡¯t ning han, who had ordered the guards to keep him in custody, also be implicated? As he thought of this, he could not help but nce at ning han.

    As if she could read Cheng Xuan¡¯s mind, Leng ruoxue smiled and exined,¡±¡±The memory loss pill will only cause a person to lose part of his memory. In other words, after taking the memory loss pill, he will not remember everything we have done to him these days. Moreover, his memory will stop at the time when we brought him out of the ning family. So, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s actually such a miraculous pill?¡± Cheng Xuan¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. Even ning han had never heard of such a pill before.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled and nodded. These random pills were all collected by her master over the years!

    ¡°Hehe! Then can you give me a few?¡± Cheng Xuan said with a ttering smile. After knowing about this pill, his heart was itching.

    ¡°No problem,¡± he said. Leng ruoxue was very generous. She then took out a small Jade bottle from her bracelet and said to ning han and Cheng Xuan,¡±¡±You guys take it and split it! If you do something bad in the future, if you don¡¯t want anyone to know, just give the other party a memory loss pill. I guarantee that he won¡¯t remember anything. ¡±

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Cheng Xuanughed awkwardly because Leng ruoxue had spoken his mind. He had indeed thought that way and kept the pill just in case.

    After the two of them had divided the bottle of memory loss pills, the howls from the cave became louder and louder. The two of them felt their blood run cold and their hearts tremble. However, they were also curious as to what the grapes and the Lotus seeds were doing. Although they really wanted to find out what was going on, neither of them had the courage to do so. However, the two of them had a tacit understanding and listed Leng ruoxue as one of the people they could not afford to offend. Sob ... This woman¡¯s methods were too cruel. They were so scared!

    After a long time.

    Grape walked out of the cave and said to Leng ruoxue indignantly,¡±¡±Miss! That good-for-nothing actually fainted, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still being stubborn?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked indifferently.

    ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Grape nodded.

    ¡°He¡¯s got a backbone, wake him up! Then, continue!¡± As Leng ruoxue spoke, she took out a bottle of pills from her bangle and passed it to grape. The pills in the bottle were for healing. She did not want ning Duan to die so easily.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Grape happily took the Jade bottle, turned around, and went back into the cave.

    After that, the howls in the cave did not stop. asionally, they would stop, but they would soon start again.

    Two dayster, ning Duan, who couldn¡¯t bear the torture anymore, finally decided to relent.

    When Leng ruoxue heard the news, she walked into the cave with ning han and Cheng Xuan. When she saw ning Duan, who was covered in wounds and looked Haggard, she smiled and said,¡±¡±You¡¯re finally willing to negotiate with me? If only you were this tactful earlier!¡±

    After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s slightly grumbling words, ning han and Cheng Xuan could not help but feel a few ck lines forming on their foreheads. ¡®Aren¡¯t you shooting at the mouth after the fact?¡¯ they thought. They didn¡¯t think that Leng ruoxue would be kind enough to let ning Duan off after he revealed the origin of the forgotten soul.

    ¡°After I tell you, you can just kill me! Don¡¯t torture me!¡± In his eyes, Leng ruoxue and the others were the incarnations of the devil. He did not even dare to have the slightest thought of resisting. He was so regretful. How could he have provoked this devil?

    ¡°The ning family won¡¯t let me go after I kill you.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him calmly.

    ¡°Then, then what do you want?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s words made ning Duan¡¯s tensed heart clench again.

    ¡°First, tell me the origin of the forgotten soul. If I¡¯m satisfied with your answer, I¡¯ll decide what kind of treatment I¡¯ll give you.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she coaxed.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Ning Duan could see that he was now meat on the other person¡¯s anvil. The other person could do whatever he wanted, and he had no room to negotiate.

    ¡°It would have been better if you had been so obedient earlier. You would have suffered less pain.¡± Leng ruoxue sighed.

    Her words made ning Duan feel a little angry. However, he did not dare to talk back to Leng ruoxue now, in case these three terrifying women did something like this again. If that happened, he would really die.

    ¡°The one who made me forget my soul was fifth miss.¡± After a pause, ning Duan spoke.

    ¡°Ning Xi ¡®er?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s brows twitched as she asked in a cold tone.

    Ning han¡¯s expression changed when he heard the name. Although he returned to normal very quickly, Leng ruoxue still caught him.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Duan nodded.

    ¡°She gave you the soul forgetfulness so that you could give it to Ning Shan?¡± Leng ruoxue continued to ask.

    ¡°Yes, she said that I might not be Ning Shan¡¯s match, so she asked me to be prepared. She also said that if I could defeat Ning Shan, she would ... She would ...¡± Ning Duan could not finish his sentence because the gazes of these people in front of him were too terrifying. He was so scared!

    ¡°Will you repay me with your body?¡± Leng ruoxueughed coldly.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Ning Duan hurriedly asked in shock.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m just guessing. But do you really believe her?¡± Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. Why couldn¡¯t any man escape the schemes of a beauty? Furthermore, this ning Duan was really too brainless. How could Ning Xi ¡®er have taken a fancy to him? That woman¡¯s heart was big!

    ¡°I ...¡± Ning Duan was at a loss for words. In that situation, he had long been mesmerized by her beauty, so how could he have cared about the truth of Ning Xi ¡®er¡¯s words? He couldn¡¯t wait to please Ning Xi ¡®er! Of course, he wouldn¡¯t have thought so much about it. However, now that he thought about it, Ning Xi ¡®er¡¯s words were very likely to be coaxing. But so what? He had already betrayed Ning Xi ¡®er. If Ning Xi¡¯ er found out, she would definitely not be nice to him. Therefore, he was destined to never have Ning Xi ¡®er.

    ¡°What else did Ning Xi ¡®er say to you?¡± Leng ruoxue asked again.

    ¡°She ... She also told me to pay attention to Ning Hai. If Ning Hai and I had a chance to fight, she also told me to use the soul-forgetting technique.¡± Seeing Leng ruoxue¡¯s unfriendly expression, ning Duan asked carefully.

    ¡°There¡¯s still more!¡± Leng ruoxue suppressed the anger in her heart and said.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m telling the truth. Y-you can let me go!¡± Ning Duan said pitifully. He was truly afraid.

    ¡°Let you go?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at ning Duan with a smile that was not a smile. Initially, she had nned to give ning Duan a memory loss pill to make him lose this part of his memory. However, she had changed her mind now. She wanted ning Duan to remember the events of the past few days forever. He would not be able to forget even if he wanted to. She wanted to let the events of the past few days be a nightmare in ning Duan¡¯s heart. This could be considered his punishment for helping the evildoer!

 Chapter 1542

    <h4>Chapter 1542: The terrified ning Duan (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you off ...¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s voice was faint, but her words were like a curse to ning Duan. It made him feel fear, and his face was pale.

    ¡°Just kill me! Don¡¯t torture me. ¡± Ning Duan cried bitterly, his originally tall body curled up in a corner, trembling.

    ¡°I said I won¡¯t kill you, but don¡¯t think you¡¯ll have a good time.¡± Leng ruoxueughed coldly, her beautiful eyes ncing at ning han as she continued,¡±¡±I want you to recognize him as your master and follow his lead from now on.¡±

    Not only was ning Duan stunned by her words, but even ning han found it unbelievable.

    Ning han looked at Leng ruoxue in confusion. He could not figure out what she meant. Oh! Ning Duan should be considered her captive, right? However, she had actually asked ning Duan to let him be the master. Why did this sound so mysterious?

    ¡°I want you to acknowledge him as your master,¡± Leng ruoxue repeated with a faint smile. Actually, she was returning the favor by doing this. After all, ning han had given her the green light for using ning Duan to test the medicine, and she was a person who knew how to repay kindness. Since she had no intention of killing ning Duan, why not do him a favor?

    ¡°You¡¯re not willing?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the stunned ning Duan and said coldly.

    ¡°No, no! However, he is the young master of the ning family, so I will definitely follow his lead. ¡± Ning Duan said softly. He knew that Leng ruoxue had no intention of killing him, nor would she torture him. In fact, she even wanted him to acknowledge ning han as his master. After knowing this, his thoughts started to wander again, and the meaning behind his words was clear-there was no need for him to acknowledge ning han as his master.

    ¡°No matter if you want to follow his lead, or if you want to follow his orders on the surface, you have to acknowledge him as your master.¡± Leng ruoxue said without any room for discussion. However, she could not help but sneer in her heart. If they didn¡¯t recognize him as their master, was that still a punishment? Did he really think that he was fine? If it were not for her Godfather, ning Duan probably would have died long ago. As a result, she would not allow ning Duan to refuse.

    Ning Duan lowered his head and did not respond.

    Upon seeing this, grape kicked him fiercely,¡±¡±Why are you acting dumb? didn¡¯t you hear what my young miss said? Hurry up and recognize me as your master! Don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time!¡±

    Ning Duan, who had been kicked, rolled on the ground twice before crawling back up in a sorry state. Although he was extremely dissatisfied, he did not dare to make a sound. He looked at ning han with an aggrieved expression before unwillingly kneeling in front of him, ready to acknowledge him as his master.

    ¡°Remember to take a blood oath!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him impolitely.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ning Duan nodded gloomily, then made a blood oath. With the rules of the contract in ce, he had officially be ning han¡¯s servant.

    ¡°Master!¡± After the contract¡¯s rules disappeared, ning Duan continued to kneel with a face full of respect. His life was now in ning han¡¯s hands, so he did not dare to get up unless ning han said something.

    ¡°Get up!¡± Ning han nced at ning Duan indifferently before turning to look at Leng ruoxue. He could not understand what Leng ruoxue was trying to do. If she wanted to punish ning Duan, she would have taken him in as her servant. However, she had pushed ning Duan to him.

    ¡°Why do you want me to take in this servant?¡± After some thought, ning han asked the question that had been on his mind.

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t like him. However, with him in your hands, you¡¯ll have an extra spy in the ning family. He can be considered my reward!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile. Actually, the reason why ning han had epted ning Duan as his servant was partly because of her Godfather.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank you in advance.¡± Ning han said helplessly. He understood what Leng ruoxue meant.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me, we¡¯re both taking what we need. ¡± Leng ruoxue did not think much of it.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Ning han nodded and continued,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go back to the main house!¡± She couldn¡¯t find him these few days, so who knew what had happened in the main residence!

    ¡°You have to let your servant wash up first.¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the disheveled ning Duan and kindly reminded him.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning han nced at ning Duan and nodded in agreement. Ning Duan was currently covered in dirt and was injured, so he really could not return to the main residence like this.

    Afterwards, ning han brought ning dan to a nearby stream and gave him a healing pill. He then ordered him to wash up and change his clothes. After everything was done, ning han and the others returned to the ning family¡¯s main residence.

    As soon as he entered the main residence, a guard informed ning han to invite him in on behalf of the master and the elders.

    ¡°Cheng Xuan, take them back to LAN garden first! I¡¯ll be right back. ¡± Ning han said.

    ¡°Then be careful.¡± Cheng Xuan was a little worried, because he knew that nothing good woulde out of those old foxes wanting to see Hao LAN. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have sent people to wait at the door.

    ¡°I know,¡± Ning han nodded, then strode towards the meeting hall.

    At this time, the meeting hall was in a mess. In the middle of the hall, a couple was crying and making a fuss. They kept howling and asking for their son to be returned.

    On the other hand, the acting family head, Ning Yuan, sat in the main seat with a dark face. He stared coldly at the couple who were making a scene and felt extremely depressed. Some of the elders present did not look too good either. This was because the couple had been fighting for a few days and they could not find the culprit behind it.

    Ning han had just walked into the meeting hall when he saw this unreasonable scene. His face immediately turned stern and he shouted,¡±¡±What are you guys howling about? This is a meeting hall, not a ce for you to make a scene. ¡±

    Ning han¡¯s loud voice caused quite a stir in the boisterous meeting hall. At the same time, it attracted everyone¡¯s attention. In an instant, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on him.

    As for the couple who were throwing a tantrum, they were first stunned when they heard his roar. When they finally came to their senses, they rushed to ning han¡¯s side and questioned him loudly,¡±¡±Where¡¯s our son? Where did you put my Duan ¡®er?¡±

    Ning han was the young master of the ning family and the heir handpicked by the old ancestor. He held a high position in the family, so no matter how much they were unhappy with him, they did not dare to vent their anger on him. They did not even dare to have any physical contact with him, lest they be used of being in the wrong. In fact, they had already crossed the line by questioning him, but they did not think so in their hearts.

    ¡°He¡¯s very good! However, you can¡¯t see him yet. ¡± Ning Duan was his servant and had taken a blood oath, so he was not afraid that ning Duan would betray him. Besides, he felt that Leng ruoxue¡¯s decision was very wise. She must have expected that he would encounter such a situation!

    ¡°He¡¯s our son, why can¡¯t we see him?¡± Ning Duan¡¯s father asked in disbelief. He had not seen Duan ¡®er for many days, so he was afraid that his child was no longer in this world. He only had one son, so when he suspected this possibility, the couple had gone to find the acting patriarch and the elders without any care, asking them to make a decision.

 Chapter 1543 - The competition continues (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1543: Thepetition continues (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know why we can¡¯t see him? He actually dared to use the forgotten soul in the familypetition. Before this matter is investigated clearly, no one is allowed to see him. ¡± Ning han said coldly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no evidence that my son used the soul forger. Moreover, everyone knows that you were the only one who used the soul forger before the start of thepetition. I want to say that you used the soul forger!¡± Hearing ning han¡¯s words, ning Duan¡¯s mother immediately yelled.

    ¡°Me? I didn¡¯t take part in the familypetition this time, so what¡¯s the use of using the forgotten soul? Besides, do you think I¡¯ll need soul-forgetting with my strength? Or are you trying to say that I¡¯m the one who got the soul forgetfulness for your son?¡± Ning han raised his eyes slightly and looked at the woman before him as he retorted indifferently.

    ¡°This ...¡± Ning Duan¡¯s mother was speechless.

    Ning han looked at the couple in front of him, who were still unwilling to give up, and said in a clear voice,¡±¡±Acting patriarch, elders, I know that you have a lot of questions and dissatisfaction about this matter, but everything I¡¯ve done is for the n, so I have a clear conscience. If you don¡¯t trust me, I can hand ning Duan over to you to watch over, and I can also not interfere in this matter. In addition, if you think I¡¯m the greatest suspect, it¡¯s fine to watch me, but what I want to say is that this matter must be investigated to the core, no matter who did it. We can¡¯t tolerate this, we must punish the culprit!¡±

    Ning han¡¯s words of Justice stirred up the majority of the elders present. Very quickly, an elder chimed in,¡±¡±Young master is right. We must investigate this matter clearly. No matter who the culprit is, we can¡¯t let go of anyone who dares to harm innocent nsmen!¡±

    ¡°Right! We can¡¯t let him go!¡± All the elders hurriedly said.

    Ning han looked up in satisfaction at the situation he had created and sat down in his seat. Seeing this and hearing the words of some of the elders, ning Duan¡¯s parents naturally did not dare to pester ning han before they caught up to him. However, they were not willing to give up on their son before they had even seen him.

    Thinking up to this point, ning Duan¡¯s parents sent a pleading look to the neenth elder. The neenth elder had wanted to pretend that he did not see it, but ning Duan¡¯s mother was afraid that he would just leave it be, so she directly knelt in front of him and cried,¡±Old ancestor, you have to stand up for my Duan ¡®er! It¡¯s been so many days, I don¡¯t even know if Duan ¡®er is Dead or Alive. ¡± She cried non-stop as she spoke, causing neenth elder to feel extremely vexed.

    Neenth elder, who originally wanted to ignore it, saw that the younger generation of his own line had made it so clear. If he pretended to be confused, it would not only be a problem of him letting it go, but also rted to his face, which he cared about the most. Therefore, he had to take the lead.

    ¡°Substitute n head, although the actions of these two children are a little rude, they are doing this out of their love for their son. I hope that substitute n head and the elders can understand.¡± The 19th elder stood up and said to Ning Yuan and the other elders helplessly. He was being polite before resorting to force. He stood up and apologized on their behalf so that the young master and the acting family head would not hold onto them for this matter.

    However, no one responded after he finished speaking. Many people seemed to be waiting for him to continue. Seeing this, neenth elder couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart,¡¯what a bunch of old foxes!¡¯

    ¡°Acting patriarch, they haven¡¯t seen Duan ¡®er in a long time. Since Duan¡¯ er is only a suspect, can you let them see him first?¡± The neenth elder continued in a negotiating tone.

    Ning Yuan did not agree immediately after hearing the neenth elder¡¯s words. Instead, he turned to look at ning han. It was obvious that he wanted to seek his opinion. After all, he was the one who had sent people to watch over ning Duan.

    ¡°You want to see ning Duan? I have no objections. ¡± Ning han picked up the cup of tea on the table and said indifferently.

    ¡°What do you think, elders?¡± Ning Yuan then looked at the elders present and said.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have any objections either. It¡¯s normal for parents to want to see their son. Why would we stop them?¡± The second elder looked around and spoke on behalf of all the elders.

    Seeing that there were no more objections, ning han called for his personal attendant and ordered him to bring ning Duan to the meeting hall.

    He originally had two attendants with him, one was the escaped Ning Wen and the other was Ning Wu. The two of them were a pair of partners and one of his confidants. Unfortunately, Ning Wen had betrayed him, which made him a little depressed. Therefore, in recent days, he had been lukewarm to Ning Wu. Ning Wu knew that his master was taking his anger out on him, but he could do nothing about it. However, as long as his master was willing to use him, he would do his best.

    As a result, even though he did not know what his master had been doing these past few days, he had been keeping an eye out for any movements in the ning family. As such, after receiving ning han¡¯s orders, he immediately headed to the LAN garden and brought ning Duan to the meeting hall. On the way, he had also warned ning Duan to be careful of what he said.

    As soon as ning Duan stepped into the meeting hall, his parents immediately pounced on him. Ning Duan felt a little frightened by their actions, and his eyes involuntarily darted to ning han. However, ning han remained unmoved, not even lifting an eyelid. He couldn¡¯t help but cry out bitterly in his heart, afraid that he had said the wrong thing.

    ¡°Duan ¡®er! Mother finally sees you, are you well? Did you suffer?¡± Ningduan¡¯s mother sized up her precious son, her mouth constantly asking about his well-being.

    ¡°Mother! I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry!¡± Ning duanxin¡¯s heart trembled, afraid that her parents would say something they shouldn ¡®t.

    ¡°Is it really good?¡± Ning Duan¡¯s father did not quite believe it, and his eyes kept sweeping over his son. He only had one son!

    ¡°Father, mother! I¡¯m really good. Other than theck of freedom, I eat well and sleep well!¡± Ning Duan was on the verge of tears. He didn¡¯t dare tell anyone that he had been mistreated. Those women were far too terrifying. Just thinking about what he had gone through in the past few days made his heart tremble and his legs go weak. What he had gone through in the past few days was like a nightmare for the rest of his life. He would never be able to get rid of it. However, he didn¡¯t dare to tell anyone. After all, ning han was his master now.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! That¡¯s good!¡± Ning Duan¡¯s parents were finally at ease.

    At this moment, ning han had finished his tea as well. He spoke slowly,¡±¡±You¡¯ve seen her, so can you rest assured now?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ning Duan¡¯s parents braced themselves and said, their hearts still beating like drums. They had made a scene earlier mainly because they wanted to see their son. Now that they had seen him, there was naturally no reason for them to make a scene. However, they were a little afraid instead, because they were afraid that ning han woulde and settle the score.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re relieved, I¡¯ll tell you the arrangements for the future! I will definitely get to the bottom of this matter, so ning Duan can¡¯t be released yet. However, I won¡¯t lock him up again. He¡¯ll stay by my side for the time being. As for you, not only did you question my decision, but you also made a big fuss in the meeting hall. This has already vited the rules of the ning family. You¡¯ll be punished to work in Bian city for a year. Of course, if you perform well, you can also be exempted from your punishment in advance. ¡± Ning han stated his decision in a soft voice. As soon as he said this, ning Duan¡¯s parents immediately shriveled up like frost-beaten eggnts. Although ning Duan¡¯s heart ached for his parents, he did not have the courage to plead for mercy on their behalf. After all, he was now a scapegoat!

 Chapter 1544

    <h4>Chapter 1544: Thepetition continues (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Young master! Although their actions were a little inappropriate, they were also out of love for their son. Young master, isn¡¯t it a little too much to punish them to work in Bian city for a year?¡± The neenth elder couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    This couple were the descendants of his bloodline. As the saying goes, you have to look at the owner before you hit the dog! As such, in his opinion, ning han¡¯s decision to banish his descendants to Biancheng was a p to his face. Biancheng wasn¡¯t a good ce to live in, not to mention its remote terrain. The living conditions there were also extremely harsh. However, that was the ce where the ning family exiled its nsmen for their wrongdoings. At the same time, the ning family owned two crystal mines there. So, after being sent there, they had to adapt to the climate there and work in the mines for a year. Such a punishment was already considered heavy for the direct family members.

    However, he didn¡¯t want to fall out with ning han over such a small matter, so even though he was displeased, he still spoke in a rtively gentle tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s only been a year. Can¡¯t they bear this little bit of suffering? Neenth elder, the family has its own rules and regtions. If they don¡¯t work for a year in Bian city, do you have a better punishment, neenth elder?¡± Ning han said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The neenth elder was rendered speechless. What good n could he havee up with? ning han would never agree to it. However, he was not willing to watch as his junior was sent to Biancheng to suffer. At that thought, he sneaked a nce at the elders sitting in front of him, hoping that they would speak up for him. However, the elders did not even look at him. Even the elders who were on good terms with him did not want to get involved in this matter. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little angry, but there was nothing he could do. After all, he couldn¡¯t possibly offend the elders present just because of two descendants.

    Seeing that 19th elder had stopped speaking, Ning Yuan said firmly,¡±¡±Since no one objects, we¡¯ll do as young master says and send them to work in Biancheng for a year.¡±

    After Ning Yuan finished speaking, he ordered the guards to take ning Duan¡¯s parents away. When ning Duan saw his parents being taken away, he was a little sad, but he did not dare to show it.

    After the farce in the meeting hall ended, ning han brought ning Duan back to LAN garden.

    In ning han¡¯s study.

    He sat in his chair and looked at the panicked ning Duan. He said with a faint smile,¡±What, you want to plead for your parents?¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t dare! Master¡¯s punishment for them is already considered light. ¡± Ning Duan lowered his head and said softly.

    ¡°Do you really think so?¡± Ning han asked indifferently.

    ¡°Mm! I have no dissatisfaction with master¡¯s punishment. ¡± Ning Duan quickly expressed his position. In truth, he did not dare to show any dissatisfaction. Who asked his life to be in the hands of others?

    ¡°Ning Duan! I want you to understand that if I don¡¯t punish your parents for offending their superiors, how will the public be convinced in the future? However, since you¡¯re my man now, I¡¯ll naturally take care of your parents. I¡¯ll inform the steward in Biancheng and have them arrange some easy work for your parents. A year¡¯s time will pass very quickly. If they perform well, I¡¯ll also let them return to the main city earlier. ¡± Ning han promised. He was giving ning Duan a sweet date after giving him a p in the face. His main purpose was to appease ning Duan¡¯s heart and make him loyal to him.

    ¡°Thank you for your thoughtfulness, master.¡± As expected, ning Duan was very happy to hear ning han¡¯s words.

    ¡°Master! Why didn¡¯t you let me tell you the truth in the meeting hall just now?¡± Ning Duan couldn¡¯t help but ask after he was assured about his parents.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the time yet,¡± Ning han sighed.

    ¡°Master! ¡°Fifth youngdy, she ...¡± Ning Duan had only spoken half a sentence before he immediately stopped. He had originally wanted to say that fifth youngdy was master¡¯s younger sister, so master must be in a difficult position! However, he suddenly remembered that the rtionship between his master and the fifth miss was not good. To a certain extent, his master even hated this sister. Although this was not a secret in the ning family, no one dared to gossip in front of his master.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention her anymore. Two dayster, I¡¯ll send someone to send your parents to Biancheng. I¡¯ll give you two days off. Go and spend some time with them!¡± Ning han said after some thought.

    ¡°Thank you, master!¡± When ning Duan heard that he could stay with his parents for two days, he was overjoyed. After bowing to ning han, he left the study.

    Looking at ning Duan¡¯s back, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the dark Tiger King¡¯s song that he had heard in Leng ruoxue¡¯s house. ¡®A child with a mother is like a treasure, a child without a mother is like a de of grass¡¯. He was deeply touched now. Perhaps ning Duan¡¯s status was not as high as his, but ning Duan had his parents ¡®love, while he had been alone since he was young. If it wasn¡¯t for his ancestor¡¯s love, it was hard to say whether he could have grown up safely.

    Putting away his sadness, ning han left the study and walked toward the garden.

    Cheng Xuan was the only one in the garden. He sat on a stone chair, and the stone table in front of him was filled with all sorts of delicacies. He ate wildly without a care for his image, and ning han could not help butugh when he saw this.

    ¡°If your admirers see their idol eating in such a manner, I wonder if they¡¯ll regret it.¡± Ning han teased before taking a seat across from Cheng Xuan.

    ¡°Who has the time to care about what they think!¡± Cheng Xuan said nonchntly as he gnawed on arge chicken leg in his hand.

    ¡°Where are Leng ruoxue and the rest?¡± Ning han couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw that chengxuan was alone.

    ¡°They¡¯ve gone back,¡± Cheng Xuan said as he ate.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Ning han nodded. He did not know why, but he felt a little disappointed when Leng ruoxue was not around.

    ¡°Are you done with your things?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cheng Xuan asked again, not sensing anything unusual about ning han.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine now.¡± Ning han nodded.

    ¡°Oh right, what do you n to do with your troublesome sister?¡± Cheng Xuan asked curiously.

    ¡°What else can we do? of course, we¡¯ll deal with him ording to the n rules.¡± Ning han replied honestly.

    ¡°What I mean is that if you want to deal with Ning Xi ¡®er, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll face some resistance.¡± Cheng Xuan said. He was a bystander, and he was a good friend of ning han ¡®s, so he naturally had to think a little more on his behalf.

    ¡°You mean uncle?¡± Ning han¡¯s head was throbbing. It was indeed difficult to deal with eldest uncle. If it weren¡¯t for him doting on Ning Xi ¡®er all these years, how could a mere concubine¡¯s daughter like her be able to strut around in the ning family¡¯s main residence?

    ¡°He can be considered one of them! However, if he knew about Ning Xi ¡®er¡¯s past actions, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯d be extremely disappointed. The resistance I¡¯m referring to is mainly those old fogeys in your ning family. They probably won¡¯t let go of such a good chess piece like Ning Xi¡¯ er. ¡± Cheng Xuan said. In a family like theirs, unless it was a woman with extremely high talent, women were just pawns for marriage alliances. Furthermore, Ning Xi ¡®er was extremely beautiful. Even if she made a mistake, in the eyes of some people, she would not be easily dealt with. However, he knew very well that han was determined to kill Ning Xi¡¯ er, not just because she had done something wrong.

 Chapter 1545

    <h4>Chapter 1545: Thepetition continues (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, but this time, I won¡¯t let Ning Xi ¡®er have a chance to make aeback.¡± Ning han said coldly. He had been waiting for this day for a long time. How could he let go of such a good opportunity?

    ¡°If she has Leng ruoxue¡¯s help, Ning Xi ¡®er will definitely not be able to escape.¡± Cheng Xuan said with a smirk.

    ¡°I understand! She probably won¡¯t let Ning Xi ¡®er off either. ¡± Ning han nodded.

    Then, the two of them smiled at each other with a tacit understanding.

    After Leng ruoxue left LAN garden, she did not return to her own residence. Instead, she went straight to Ning Shan¡¯s guest room. However, she saw an unexpected person in the guest room, Ning Yan.

    However, Ning Yan was not surprised to see Leng ruoxue. The two of them nodded lightly. Then, Leng ruoxue took out a ck elixir and handed it to Ning Hai, who was by the bed.

    Ning Hai took the pill and stuffed it into Ning Shan¡¯s mouth without thinking. Then, his Tiger-like eyes stared at Ning Shan on the bed. He did not ask what pill ruoxue had given him because he believed that ruoxue would not harm Ning Shan.

    Ning Shan¡¯s situation was also a little different from ning Duan ¡®s. This was because Ning Shan had always been very quiet. Every day, other than eating and sleeping, he did not make any noise or drool. He also rarely spoke. However, from his clear eyes, one could see that something was not right, because Ning Shan was always very lost.

    ¡°You¡¯ve refined the antidote to the soul-forgetting pill?¡± Ning Yan came to Leng ruoxue¡¯s side and asked softly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded, then looked up at Ning Yan.

    Ning Yan was a famous tigress in the divine realm. She looked like she was in her early thirties. She was very beautiful and had a hot and sexy body. She was now a god tier master. She had seen Ning Yan once on the divine maind, but she did not get a good look at her. At that time, she had heard a lot about Ning Yan¡¯s reputation. Later, she heard that Ning Yan had caused her husband¡¯s death through domestic violence. She really knew nothing about this Ning Yan.

    However, a daughter who could get her Godfather¡¯s love must have something extraordinary. As for Ning Yan¡¯s reputation, she didn¡¯tment. After all, if she took it too seriously, she would be no different from a fool. Some things had to be seen with one¡¯s own eyes.

    ¡°Little sister is really amazing. I often hear father mention you. The number of times he talks about you in my ear makes me a little jealous!¡± Ning Yanplimented him and said half-jokingly.

    ¡°Godfather¡¯s love is ruoxue¡¯s good fortune. ¡± Leng ruoxue said very politely. She was still not sure of Ning Yan¡¯s intentions, so she did not have any way to deal with it. She could only deal with it as it came.

    ¡°Younger sister is indeed likable. It is normal for father to like you.¡± Ning Yan said with a smile.

    Leng ruoxue did not know how to reply to her. Coincidentally, Ning Shan had woken up and helped Leng ruoxue out of her predicament.

    ¡°Brother! Big sister ruoxue, what¡¯s wrong with me? Where was this ce? I¡¯m in the middle of apetition, right?¡± Ning Shan looked at the unfamiliar environment he was in and was still a little lost.

    ¡°Shan ¡®er! You¡¯re injured, so we¡¯re still in the main residence. ¡± Ning Hai exined with a smile.

    ¡°What about thepetition? Do I still have a chance?¡± Ning Shan had no memory of what had happened after he was injured, so he was a little anxious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Thepetition has been suspended. ¡± Ning Yan said.

    ¡°Young, young miss! What are you doing here?¡± Seeing Ning Yan, Ning Shan could not help but feel a little terrified.

    ¡°If little sister ruoxue can be here, why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Leng Yan said angrily.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Ning Shan was in a difficult position. Could he say that he was close to sister ruoxue but not to Ning Yan? Furthermore, Ning Yan was the eldest daughter of the ning family. In his heart, she had always been a high and mighty figure. Although sister ruoxue was also the goddaughter of the old ancestor, he still felt very close to her.

    ¡°Shan ¡®er! You¡¯ve just recovered from your injury, so don¡¯t think too much. You still have a chance in the game. ¡± Leng ruoxue could see Ning Shan¡¯s awkwardness and helped him to change the topic.

    ¡°Mm! I won¡¯t be careless anymore. ¡± Ning Shan said, a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about that. Your task now is to rest.¡± Leng ruoxue gave a halfmand, then gave Ning Shan a few more instructions before she got up and left. Ning Yan left with her.

    Leng ruoxue brought the grapes and Lotus out of the courtyard and was about to part ways with Ning Yan. Who knew that before she could speak, Ning Yan would say,¡±¡±I¡¯m going to see father, so I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    Hearing Ning Yan¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t refuse and could only nod. However, she was a little depressed because she didn¡¯t understand what this eldest miss of the ning family wanted to do. Why did she have to cling onto her? However, she could tell that Ning Yan had no ill intentions towards her, so she naturally didn¡¯t think of using her mind-reading ability to read Ning Yan¡¯s mind.

    The two of them walked side by side at the front. Ning Yan kept trying to find a topic to talk about while Leng ruoxue answered her questions. If Ning Yan did not ask, Leng ruoxue would not take the initiative to speak. Just like that, they slowly walked to the forbidden area at the back of the mountain.

    When they arrived at master ning¡¯s courtyard, Leng ruoxue had no intention of going in with Ning Yan. However, Ning Yan seemed to have read her mind and took the initiative to invite her.¡±Little sister ruoxue,e with me to see father! If he knows that you¡¯ve refined the antidote to the soul-forgetting pill, he¡¯ll definitely be very happy. ¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded unwillingly. Then, Ning Yan held her arm and pulled her into master ning¡¯s courtyard.

    As soon as they reached the garden, they saw master ning and the first elder ying chess on the stone chairs in the garden. Ning Yan quickly called out,¡±¡±Father! We¡¯re here to see you. ¡±

    Master ning looked up when he heard Ning Yan¡¯s voice. However, when he saw Leng ruoxue beside her, he immediately smiled! ¡°Xue ¡®er, you¡¯re finally out. How¡¯s the production of the antidote for the soul-forgetting pill?¡±

    ¡°Father! Don¡¯t you see my existence? Don¡¯t be so fickle in love with the new!¡± Ning Yan saw that she was being ignored by her own father and she was angry and amused at the same time. Of course, she was also a little jealous.

    ¡°I see it! How can I not see Yan ¡®er!¡± The master of the ning family said awkwardly. In fact, his attention was all on Xue ¡®er.

    Leng ruoxue, who was listening to the conversation between the father and daughter, tried her best to reduce her presence. She did not want to be jealous of Ning Yan and treat herself as an imaginary enemy. After all, women¡¯s jealousy was unreasonable.

    However, master ning obviously did not n to let her go. After dealing with Ning Yan, he looked at Leng ruoxue expectantly,¡±¡±Xue ¡®er! You haven¡¯t answered me yet!¡±

    ¡°Godfather! I¡¯ve already made the antidote for the soul-forgetting pill and fed it to Ning Shan. ¡± Leng ruoxue replied helplessly.

 Chapter 1546

    <h4>Chapter 1546: The beautiful Dolphin Man that was caught (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Really? Xue ¡®er! You¡¯re not coaxing me, are you? It¡¯s only been a few days and you¡¯ve already made it?¡± Master ning said in disbelief, and the great elder¡¯s face was also full of disbelief.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and passed master ning a bottle of the soul-forgetting antidote that she had concocted herself.

    ¡°Godfather! You can find someone to try it on. I¡¯ll go back and rest first. ¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she turned around and left.

    When the master of the ning family heard her words, he hurriedly called Ning Yan over and ordered him to go to the prison and bring out a prisoner who had taken the soul-forgetting pill. After trying it out, the master of the ning family was overjoyed. The great elder had been developing the antidote for the soul-forgetting pill for a long time, but there had been no progress. Now that his goddaughter had made it, he was honored!

    After seeing the effects, he immediately went to look for Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue did not expect her Godfather toe looking for her so quickly. She was helpless.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! Can you give me a portion of the soulless antidote¡¯s form?¡± The master of the ning family said, a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Godfather! Doesn¡¯t your ning family often use this ¡®forget soul¡¯ on members who make mistakes? What does it matter if we have the antidote or not?¡± Leng ruoxue was confused.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but since we¡¯ve refined the antidote to the soul-forgetting pill, our ning family naturally has to keep a portion of it.¡± Master ning exined.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue finally understood. So, Godfather wanted to save it! Knowing her Godfather¡¯s intentions, Leng ruoxue took out the prescription of the soul-forgetting antidote and handed it to master ning.

    The master of the ning family nced at the form in his hand and put it into his storage ring. Then, he said,¡±¡±Xue ¡®er, since Ning Shan is fine, the npetition will continue in three days.¡±

    ¡°But we haven¡¯t found out about the poisoning yet.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Thepetition can go on as usual. We¡¯ll continue to investigate the poisoning incident. There¡¯s no dy in either.¡± The master of the ning family said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. Although she did not know if ning han had mentioned ning Duan¡¯s confession to her Godfather, since Ning Shan¡¯s injuries had been cured and ning han was investigating the poisoning incident, she naturally did not need to worry.

    For the next three days, Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t step out of the house at all. However, Ning Yan became her regr customer. Ning Yan would report to her every afternoon and chat with her about everything. She even said that she wanted to be her guide and take her around the ning family¡¯s divine territory.

    Leng ruoxue found it hard to reject him and could only stall for time.

    Ning Yan seemed to be very serious. She even said that she would take her to the ning family¡¯s divine realm after the npetition.

    Three dayster.

    The npetition that had been paused for a period of time started again as scheduled.

    Because of the ident in Ning Shan¡¯s and ning Duan¡¯sst match, the acting n head and n elders decided to redo their matches after a discussion, while the others ¡°matches would be normal.

    When grape and lotus seed learned of this news, they were very indignant because they felt that this was unfair to Ning Shan. And that ning Duan, he had clearly done something wrong. It was fine if he was not punished by the family, but they actually wanted him topete again. It was really preposterous! They felt aggrieved for Ning Shan and also regretted that they had not taught ning Duan enough in the cave.

    Sitting in the audience seats of the third arena, Leng ruoxue looked at the grapes and lotus seeds that were pouting. She could not help butugh,¡±¡±What, are you guys still angry?¡±

    ¡°Mm! Miss! I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with the young master of the ning family. He clearly knew that ning Duan was the one who poisoned him, but he still allowed him to participate in thepetition. This is outrageous. ¡± Grape said angrily.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that there¡¯s not enough evidence! If we don¡¯t let him participate in thepetition, the neenth elder won¡¯t let this matter rest. ¡± Actually, from her point of view, it was not important whether ning Duan participated in this internalpetition or not. After all, ning Duan¡¯s strength was not even ranked in the ning family. After Ning Shan¡¯s poison was cured, it was no longer within her concern when ning Duan and Ning Xi ¡®er would be punished by the family. Moreover, they had already punished ning Duan. As for Ning Xi¡¯ er, it was only a matter of time.

    ¡°The neenth elder is really unreasonable! You¡¯re like a fly. ¡± Lianzi Xin said, feeling touched. In the past few days when she had been living in the ning family, she had heard the name of the neenth elder a lot. Moreover, when the youngdy had been brought into the main residence for questioning, the neenth elder seemed to have caused trouble for her.

    ¡°Miss! ¡°I heard that Ning Xi ¡®er is young master ning¡¯s sister. Do you think he ...¡± Grape said worriedly. Although she did not finish her sentence, Leng ruoxue immediately understood what she meant.

    Seeing grape and lotus seed speaking one after another, Leng ruoxue was at a loss whether tough or cry.¡±Who did you hear this from?¡±

    ¡°A guard of the ning family told me. Miss, the young master of the ning family actually hid this from us. What do you think he wants to do?¡± Grape¡¯s face was full of doubt.

    ¡°Grape, don¡¯t doubt the person you use, and don¡¯t use the person you doubt. Ning han didn¡¯t tell us about this probably because he didn¡¯t think it was necessary. In other words, Ning Xi ¡®er is nothing in his eyes, so let¡¯s not make wild guesses. Besides, if he really dares to protect Ning Xi¡¯ er, I won¡¯t let him off either.¡± Leng ruoxue gave it some thought and smiled.

    ¡°Mm! Then let¡¯s see how he performs!¡± Grape nodded seriously. Her serious expression made Leng ruoxueugh.

    ¡°Hahaha! Grapes! You¡¯re getting more and more adorable. ¡± Leng ruoxue stretched out her snow-white hand and touched her beautiful face as she teased.

    ¡°Miss! You¡¯re teasing me!¡± Grape¡¯s face was flushed red as he said angrily.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. At this moment, thepetition that had been paused for a while had officially started.

    Just as Leng ruoxue had expected, this time, Ning Shan won without any suspense and entered the next round of thepetition very smoothly. When the ning family saw that Ning Shan was unscathed, they were also deeply surprised. This was because they had all known that Ning Shan had been affected by the soul forgetting spell. However, looking at how energetic he was now, they knew that he was fine.

    Only a small number of people in the ning family knew that Leng ruoxue had refined the soul-forgetting antidote. Hence, when they saw Ning Shan, they could not help but whisper to each other.

    However, no matter how they reacted, they were not within Leng ruoxue¡¯s scope of observation. As time passed, the preliminary round ended very quickly.

    After the preliminaries ended, a total of 500 nsmen of the ning family entered the next stage of thepetition. From the middle to the end of thepetition, all thepetitions would be held in the main arena.

    The strength of the participants in the preliminaries was quite different, so there was not much suspense. However, from the middle of thepetition, there would be a realpetition. Moreover, all the teams would not be divided ording to age, but by drawing lots.

 Chapter 1547

    <h4>Chapter 1547: The beautiful Dolphin Man caught (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    After a three-day break, the mid-stage of thepetition officially began in the main arena.

    Leng ruoxue sat on the VIP seats on the main stage, her beautiful eyes looking around. There were more people from the ning familying to watch thepetition today than before. The entirepetition ground was almost full of people. Moreover, the people who were participating in thepetition were in high spirits, and it seemed like they were determined to win.

    Before thepetition, she had specially gone to see brother ning and Ning Shan. Although brother ning had kept his emotions in check, she could see that brother ning was also holding back a breath in his heart. In addition to Ning Shan¡¯s ident, thispetition was very important to brother ning.

    As for Ning Shan, he was still young, so his emotions could be seen on his face. However, he was quite confident. Seeing him like this, Leng ruoxue was also relieved.

    ¡°Miss Leng is really amazing! You can actually make the antidote for the soul-forgetting pill. Our ning family¡¯s great elder has been researching for so long and still couldn¡¯t make it, but you¡¯ve made it in just a few days. ¡± At this moment, an enigmatic voice rang in Leng ruoxue¡¯s ears.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she lifted her beautiful eyes and looked at the owner of the voice.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the 19th elder? Long time no see. ¡± Leng ruoxue greeted with a smile. As for what elder neen had said, shepletely ignored it.

    ¡°Yup! Young miss Leng is really amazing. Something that even our Grand Elder couldn¡¯t refine, you actually refined it in just a few days. ¡± 19th elder could not help but ask when he saw Leng ruoxue avoiding the important points and avoiding the trivial ones.

    ¡°I was just lucky.¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently, ignoring the implied meaning behind 19th elder¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yup! Our great elder doesn¡¯t have your luck, AI! It¡¯s really infuriating topare!¡± The 19th elder sighed, his face full of regret.

    ¡°Neenth elder, are you feeling indignant for the great elder?¡± Hearing his words, the head elder of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild headquarters lifted his eyelids and said with a faint smile.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the neenth elder to have such a good rtionship with your ning family¡¯s first elder. However, your family¡¯s first elder isn¡¯t here, so isn¡¯t your ttery a little redundant?¡± Leng ruoxue alsoughed with a hint of mockery.

    ¡°You ...¡± 19th elder was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. Yes! He had wanted to sow discord between Leng ruoxue and the Grand Elder. Furthermore, he had initially thought that after he had said those words, many elders would agree with him. Who knew that no one would pay any attention to his words. Not only that, the person from the armament Guild headquarters was even on the same side as Leng ruoxue. He was really infuriated.

    ¡°I what? AI! Why is there always such a person in this world? it¡¯s fine if he¡¯s not liked, but he always wants to jump out and iste others. What if he meets someone with a bad temper one day and gets killed?¡± Leng ruoxue mumbled to herself.

    ¡°Miss! This kind of person deserves to be killed!¡± Grape, who was standing at the side, quickly said.

    ¡°Young miss Leng, your maidservant really doesn¡¯t know the rules. We are talking here, how can a maidservant have the right to interrupt?¡± Leng ruoxue and grape¡¯s cooperation had infuriated 19th elder. However, old Grand Madame was still here, so even if he was dissatisfied with Leng ruoxue, he did not dare to criticize her. He could only vent his anger on grape. However, grape listened to his words and only nced at him disdainfully and did not look at him again. This made him extremely angry!

    ¡°Freedom of speech! Besides, I¡¯m a very Democratic master. Although grape is just a maidservant, she has the right to speak. ¡± Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    Her words made grape even more proud. She looked at the neenth elder provocatively, not even bothering to hide the disdain in her eyes.

    ¡°A servant is a servant! How can youngdy Leng not distinguish between master and servant!¡± The neenth elder suppressed the anger in his heart and said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Then, elder neen, please teach me. What is the difference between master and servant? Is it only by beating and scolding your subordinates all day long that you can show your dignity as a master?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! At least as a servant, you have to have the rules of a servant. Someone like her, who casually interjects when the master is talking, is absolutely not allowed!¡± 19th elder thought for a moment and pointed at the grapes.

    ¡°Neenth elder! She¡¯s my maidservant, so I¡¯m the one who decides whether she¡¯s good or not. If others can¡¯t stand it, then it¡¯s like a dog taking a mouse to meddle in other people¡¯s business! Oh! Are you very free?¡± Leng ruoxue pointed at the Mulberry and scolded the locust.

    ¡°How can I be free? I¡¯m very busy!¡± 19th elder gritted his teeth as he cursed in his heart. That damned Leng ruoxue, she actually called him a dog! However, if he knew that in Leng ruoxue¡¯s heart, he was not evenparable to a dog, he would probably be even angrier.

    ¡°Then you should go back to your work! Don¡¯t waste your time here. ¡± Leng ruoxue urged.

    Her words made Grape Burst out inughter, while 19th elder¡¯s old face flushed red.

    ¡°Uh! The npetition is of utmost importance to the ning n. How can I leave at will?¡± 19th elder¡¯s forehead broke out in cold sweat as he tried to find an excuse for himself. However, the ning family master¡¯s next words made him sink even deeper into darkness.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. If neenth elder has more important matters to deal with, I¡¯ll allow you to leave. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the master of the ning family said indifferently. Although his words touched Leng ruoxue¡¯s heart, neenth elder felt very upset when he heard it. ¡°Old Grand Madame is helping an outsider to bully me, but I dare not say anything. Of course, I don¡¯t n to leave just like that. Otherwise, I¡¯ll lose all my face.¡±

    ¡°Neenth elder! I¡¯ve already agreed for you to leave and attend to your own important matters, so why are you still sitting here?¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him kindly when she saw that 19th elder had not moved for a long time.

    ¡°Uh! Nothing is more important than the npetition. ¡± The neenth elder forced a smile and looked at the other elders with grievance. Unfortunately, no one was willing to speak up for him. In fact, the other elders all felt that the neenth elder had brought this upon himself. The ancestor was still here! Why would he find trouble with Leng ruoxue? Wasn¡¯t that a case of having nothing better to do!

    ¡°Then you can stay here obediently!¡± The master of the ning family nced at the neenth elder and said. He really didn¡¯t like the neenth elder no matter how he looked at him now. How could the ning family have such a junior! He had no eyesight at all.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The 19th elder replied in a low voice. The old ancestor had spoken, so how could he dare to disobey? Initially, he wanted to make Leng ruoxue feel ufortable. Who knew that not only did he not get any advantage, he was even despised by the old Grand Madame. He was so depressed! As for the other elders who had the same thoughts as him, they naturally did not dare to speak up when they saw that 19th elder did not manage to gain any benefits from Leng ruoxue.

    Without the annoying flies, Leng ruoxue¡¯s ears quieted down and she could finally focus on thepetition.

 Chapter 1548

    <h4>Chapter 1548: The dolphin beauty who was caught (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    At this moment, there were a total of five fighting rings in the main arena, and each ring was filled with pairs of people fighting each other. The level of thepetition was obviously much higher than the preliminaries. However, Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t know many people in the ning family, so theirpetition didn¡¯t attract much interest from her.

    The middle stage of thepetition was divided into five days, with 100 participants each day. Thepetition of Ning Shan and Ning Hai was on the third andst day, respectively. Therefore, other than these two days, Leng ruoxue was basically just a bystander. In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for her Godfather, she would have gone back to her room to sleep.

    As if knowing that she was not in a good mood, Ning Yan came to her not long after thepetition started.

    ¡°Little sister ruoxue! Let¡¯s go outside for a walk!¡± Ning Yan suggested softly in Leng ruoxue¡¯s ear.

    Leng ruoxue looked at Ning Yan and thought to herself,¡±thisdy of the ning family is really willful and reckless!¡± At first, she was too embarrassed to leave, but since miss ning didn¡¯t care, why should she care? ncing at the master of the ning family, she nodded slightly. Then, Ning Yan led her out of the ning family¡¯s main residence.

    ¡°Where do you want to take me?¡± Walking on the main city¡¯s streets, Leng ruoxue was rather curious.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to catch some fish. ¡± Ning Yan said with a smile, her face full of pride.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng ruoxue wiped the cold sweat from her forehead, speechless. Ning Yan had brought her out of the ning family just to catch fish? Why did this matter sound so unreliable? Even grape and lotus seed, who were standing beside her, had a look of disbelief on their faces.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t an ordinary fish, but it¡¯s not easy to catch either,¡± Ning Yan¡¯s beautiful face was full of yearning. In fact, she was a little annoyed by Ning Xi ¡®er¡¯s constant nagging of Leng ruoxue, so she had pulled Leng ruoxue out.

    ¡°Where is this fish?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s curiosity was piqued. However, seeing that they were about to leave the city, she really had no idea where Ning Yan was taking her.

    ¡°There¡¯s a cold pond not far from the ning family¡¯s main city. The fish are in there.¡± Ning Yan said with a smile.

    The ¡®not far¡¯ she was referring to was the distance from the ning family¡¯s main city to there. It would take about half an hour to fly there. For the people of the divine realm, this was indeed not a long distance.

    Once they were out of the ning family¡¯s main city, Ning Yan summoned her flying beast and gestured for Leng ruoxue and the others to get on.

    Her flying beast was a beautiful white Crane with no stray hair. It was a seventh level sacred beast and looked a little arrogant. It even ignored Ning Yan, its master.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she could not help but tease,¡±¡±This Beastie of yours seems to be a little narcissistic!¡±

    ¡°Mm! It¡¯s not satisfied with me as its master. ¡± Ning Yan said helplessly. As a master who was despised by Beastie, she felt very aggrieved.

    When they sat on the back of the red-crowned crane, as if to verify Ning Yan¡¯s words, it flew into the sky in a slightly rude manner. It even swayed a few times from time to time. However, the mischievous glint in its eyes did not escape Leng ruoxue¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°This bird¡¯s feathers are not bad. They¡¯re quite soft, and should be enough to make a nket.¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s soft and boneless little hand gently stroked the red-crowned crane¡¯s fur.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Ning Yan heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, and ck lines appeared on her forehead. What did Leng ruoxue mean? Could it be that he wanted to use he ¡®er¡¯s feathers as a nket? This can¡¯t do! How could she bear to?

    That red-crowned crane was called he ¡®er. Leng ruoxue¡¯s words were very loud, so it naturally heard them. However, it did not take it to heart because it was very clear that its master would not allow that weak woman to treat it this way!

    Upon hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s thoughts, grape and lotus seed, the two maidservants, immediately agreed,¡±¡±Miss¡¯s idea is great. The nket made from the feathers of this red-crowned crane will definitely be warm and soft.¡±

    ¡°Mm! Didn¡¯t sister Yan want to give me a present? I don¡¯t want anything else, just give me some feathers from this bird!¡± As Leng ruoxue spoke, she reached out to the thickest feathers on Crane¡¯s back. The feathers there were dense and soft, and felt extremely good to the touch.

    ¡°Little sister ruoxue! ¡°This ...¡± Ning Yan was put in a difficult position. She did say that she wanted to give Leng ruoxue a gift, but she had no intention of giving Crane¡¯s feathers. One should know that Crane¡¯s most precious thing was its snow-white and beautiful feathers. If she gave away Crane¡¯s feathers, he would hate her to death! However, Leng ruoxue seemed to be very serious. So, for a moment, she did not know what to say.

    ¡°Sister Yan! It¡¯s settled then. ¡± Leng ruoxue did not allow her to reject her and smiled. Following that, she turned to grape and Lianzi and said,¡±¡±What are you waiting for? hurry up and help me pluck my fur.¡± With that, she grabbed a bunch of Crane¡¯s thick feathers and pulled them out by the roots ...

    In an instant, an earth-shattering shriek filled the air ...

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Crane, whose feathers had been plucked, was trembling in pain. While it was still in the air, its huge body began to shake uncontrobly. Leng ruoxue and the others could only hold on to its feathers tightly and pull them out as they did so, which made Ning Yan¡¯s heart ache.

    Crane¡¯s heart was filled with anger. It endured the pain in its body and descended. The moment itnded, it wanted to throw Leng ruoxue and the others off its body. However, Leng ruoxue and the others were already prepared and would not give it the chance. Instead, they seized the time and continued plucking its feathers.

    Seeing this, Ning Yan quickly pleaded for he ¡®er,¡±¡±Little sister ruoxue, don¡¯t pull it out. It hurts.¡±

    ¡°Sister Yan! Don¡¯t worry! When I¡¯ve pulled enough, I naturally won¡¯t pull anymore. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled and gave Ning Yan a look, telling her to stay out of it.

    Ning Yan could tell that Leng ruoxue was taking revenge for her! Even though her heart felt warm, the thought of he ¡®er going to suffer still made her heart ache. However, she also wanted to see how Leng ruoxue would discipline he¡¯ er, so she could only walk to the other side and stay there. Otherwise, she would definitely stop her.

    Seeing that Ning Yan had left, Leng ruoxue and the other two picked up Crane¡¯s feathers even more unscrupulously. Although crane wanted to resist, it could not shake off the three women on its back. This made it extremely angry.

    Crane could be seen flying up and down in the air, trying to get Leng ruoxue and the other two off its back. With them around, it couldn¡¯t transform even if it wanted to. Furthermore, its back hurt so much that it was on the verge of tears. What was even more infuriating was that after Leng ruoxue had pulled out enough feathers from its back, she had her eyes on the feathers on its neck.

    The feathers there were softer, but it was also more painful to pull them out. Having its feathers pulled out, he ¡®er felt like dying. At the same time, he felt even more depressed. He was a dignified seventh level sacred beast, why couldn¡¯t he do anything to three humans who were weaker than him! It could not understand.

 Chapter 1549

    <h4>Chapter 1549: The beautiful Dolphin Man caught (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    The feathers on Leng ruoxue, grape, and lotus seed¡¯s hands flew up and down, floating in the air. Their movements were extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, a piece of feather on he ¡®er¡¯s body had been cut off. However, the three of them had no intention of stopping, because he¡¯ er was not begging for mercy.

    After an unknown period of time, the exhausted crane finally broke down. It cried and begged,¡±Wuu ... Don¡¯t pluck my fur anymore! I was wrong!¡± It was truly afraid. A dignified seventh ranked Saint divine beast was actually unable to do anything to three weak humans. If this were to spread out, no one would believe it. However, no matter how hard it tried, it still couldn¡¯t shake them off. So, it could only give in.

    ¡°Wrong? Where did you go wrong?¡± Leng ruoxue lifted her beautiful eyes and smiled faintly. However, her hands did not stop moving. In fact, wherever she went, the feathers on Crane¡¯s body would leave.

    ¡°I ... I shouldn¡¯t have looked down on you!¡± Crane ¡®er said softly. Tears were welling up in its ck eyes, but it did not dare to cry. Its aggrieved look made one¡¯s heart ache. Unfortunately, other than its master, Leng ruoxue and the other two did not care at all. Furthermore, its master was not in front of it.

    ¡°There¡¯s still more!¡± Leng ruoxue continued to ask. Her actions of plucking the feathers were as smooth as flowing water.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have given master such a bad attitude, Wu...I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± Crane wasn¡¯t stupid. It was very clear why Leng ruoxue would treat it like this. The reason why it didn¡¯t treat its master seriously, other than because of its master¡¯s low strength, was also because of its master¡¯s pampering. Unfortunately, even its master wasn¡¯t helping it anymore. Therefore, it could only lower its head to this demon. After all, this demon wouldn¡¯t care about it.

    ¡°It seems that you understand! Hmph! As a Beastie, you actually dare to show your master attitude, you really don¡¯t take your job well. Only sister Yan indulges you, if it were me, I would have beaten you up long ago. ¡± Leng ruoxue reprimanded.

    Hearing what she said, although he ¡®er didn¡¯t say a word, he couldn¡¯t help but think in his heart, other than plucking hair, do you know anything else? Do you think you can beat it into submission with your strength? It had lived for so long, but it had never heard of a puny middle-stage divine being being able to beat a seventh-grade sacred beast into submission. However, it definitely did not dare to say this out loud. Furthermore, it had to put on an expression of humility as it was afraid that Leng ruoxue would continue to pluck its feathers. It had embarrassed the sacred Beasts and the crane n. It no longer had the face to meet its own kind! It was remorseful in its heart.

    ¡°You better behave yourself in the future. Otherwise, I¡¯ll pull you out every time I see you. I¡¯ll pull out all the hair on your body and see if you still dare to be smug.¡± Seeing that crane remained silent, Leng ruoxue continued to warn him.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± He ¡®er said hurriedly, tears streaming down her face. Right now, in her eyes, Leng ruoxue was the incarnation of a demon. How could she dare to provoke her?

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a chance. I¡¯ll let you go this time.¡± Leng ruoxue was a magnanimous person, and crane, who had its feathers plucked, was still grateful to her.

    ¡°Thank you for your generosity!¡± He ¡®er said like a little wife.

    ¡°Miss! I¡¯m afraid these feathers aren¡¯t enough to make a nket. Why don¡¯t we pluck some more?¡± Seeing that crane had given in, grape still suggested with an evil smile.

    Her words scared crane so much that its little heart was trembling, and it couldn¡¯t help but curse in its heart. Bad person! Bad guy! These women were really too evil! Sob ... Master, quicklye and save me from the devil¡¯s ws!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll pull it out again next time. ¡± Leng ruoxue looked at crane, who was trembling all over, and very kindly did not agree. One should always stop while they were ahead! Then, she called Ning Yan back and prepared to continue their journey.

    When Ning Yan returned, she saw Crane¡¯s uneven feathers of different lengths and felt a deep sense of sympathy. When crane saw her, it was extremely affectionate and threw its head into her arms with tears in its eyes. Ning Yan was stunned for a moment before she came back to her senses. She smiled and patted Crane¡¯s head tofort it. However, she could not help but think that sister ruoxue was so capable! He ¡®er had never been so close to her!

    After consoling them for a while, they continued on their journey. This time, crane was clearly much more obedient.

    Not long after, they finally arrived at their destination.

    Leng ruoxue jumped off Crane¡¯s back and looked at the cold pond that Ning Yan had mentioned.

    The area of this cold pool was not veryrge, only about ten square meters in size. The water was very deep. Although she could see white fish swimming around, the pool was so deep that she could not see the bottom. Not only that, this cold pool was also unusually cold. She could feel the cold air from some distance away from the cold pool.

    The surrounding scenery was like a painting, and the climate was warm and pleasant. However, there was a cold pool that did not match the surrounding scenery. This was really too strange.

    Even though Leng ruoxue had her doubts, she did not think too much about it. This was because it seemed like this cold pond had been here for a long time.

    ¡°Little sister ruoxue! I¡¯m telling you! The fish here are very delicious, and I drool just thinking about it. However, those fish are too cunning, so they are very difficult to catch. ¡± Ning Yan was very excited at first, but the thought of not being able to eat delicious food made her depressed again.

    ¡°Sister Yan! This cold pond should be quite old, right?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Mm! Even though this cold pond is not big, it is still quite famous in the divine realm. Especially the fish here, I guarantee that you will want to eat more after you have tried it. ¡± Ning Yan said, drooling.

    ¡°Then how can I catch the fish here?¡± Leng ruoxue walked to the side of the pond and looked at the fish swimming happily.

    The temperature of the water was too low, so it was unrealistic to go into the pool to catch fish.

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯ve already made preparations. ¡± Ning Yan took out four fishing rods from her storage bangle and handed them to Leng ruoxue, grape, and lotus seed.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the fishing rod in her hand and was speechless. So Ning Yan had brought her here to fish. But what did the fish here eat?

    As she was thinking, she saw Ning Yan walk to the side of the pool and pull up a few luxuriant waterweeds. The waterweeds were silver in color and there seemed to be ice beads hanging on them. The leaves were semi-circr and very thick, but the temperature of the waterweeds was very low.

    ¡°This is bait?¡± Leng ruoxue asked Ning Yan as she held the grass in her hand.

    ¡°Mm! Only by using this kind of water grass can you have a chance to catch the fish in the cold pond. However, it also depends on luck, because the fish here are very cunning. ¡± Ning Yan exined. Then, she hung a leaf on the hook and threw the line into the cold pool. She took out a small stool and sat by the pool.

    Looking at Ning Yan¡¯s actions, Leng ruoxue did not know what to say. It turned out that the fish here were vegetarian.

    However, even though she thought about it, she still put the grass on the hook and started to fish by the pond.

 Chapter 1550

    <h4>Chapter 1550: The beautiful Dolphin Man that was caught (5)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Not long after she ced the hook into the water, Leng ruoxue¡¯s fishing rod reacted. With a gentle pull, a white fish the size of a palm was pulled ashore.

    ¡°Little sister ruoxue, your luck is too good.¡± Ning Yan¡¯s face was full of envy, jealousy, and hatred. She was the one who hit the fishing rod first, but her fishing rod didn¡¯t move at all. This was too much of a bully.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue¡¯s fishing rod caught more fish one after another. Even grapes and lotus seed caught two fish each. However, Ning Yan¡¯s fishing rod did not react at all. This made her even more depressed.

    ¡°You guys are such bullies!¡± Ning Yan couldn¡¯t help butin.

    ¡°We were just lucky. However, the fish we caught weren¡¯t big. The big fish here were all saved for sister Yan!¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she consoled him.

    ¡°At least you know how to talk!¡± Hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, Ning Yan¡¯s heart burst with joy and she continued to focus on fishing. She had to catch a big fish.

    However, Ning Yan¡¯s fishing rod didn¡¯t move until the grapes and lotus seeds were done roasting the fish.

    Ning Yan felt indignant as she ate the grilled fish in her hand. Her resentful eyes would drift towards Leng ruoxue from time to time. Sob ... Why was she so unlucky?

    Seeing Ning Yan¡¯s childish behavior, Leng ruoxue could not help butugh. She then handed her a fresh and juicy fish. The fish in the cold pond tasted really good. It wasparable to the one in her bracelet.

    Ning Yan took the fish and gnawed on it with gritted teeth, as if she wanted to vent all her anger on the grilled fish. Suddenly, she saw the fishing rod she had ced on the shore move and quickly ran over to pull it back from the pool.

    ¡°Argh! Little sister ruoxue! It¡¯s a big fish,e and help me!¡± Ning Yan held the fishing rod tightly, but the fish she had caught was not small. It was struggling hard in the water, trying to keep a distance from her.

    The water in the pool sshed and the water kept rising ...

    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Seeing this, Leng ruoxue, grape, and Lotus quickly ran to Ning Yan¡¯s side to help her hold on to the fishing rod. This time, the fish that Ning Yan had caught was indeed not small, and the four of them almost could not hold it.

    They were in a deadlock with the big fish underwater. Leng ruoxue saw that she didn¡¯t know how long it would take for them to reach the end, so she moved the dark Tiger King and his wife out of the house.

    The moment the dark Tiger King came out, it smiled at Leng ruoxue and said,¡±¡±Little girl, did you miss us? You¡¯re finally willing to let us out for some fresh air. ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, hurry up and help!¡± Leng ruoxue said in an unpleasant tone when she saw the Tiger King acting all smug the moment he appeared.

    ¡°Alright! Watch me. ¡± The shadow Tiger King¡¯s huge body stood beside Leng ruoxue. Its huge ws grabbed onto the fishing rod. With a light lift and a pull, it easily pulled the big fish out of the water.

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

    Ugh! Was this a fish? Leng ruoxue was speechless as she looked at the huge creature that was being dragged onto the shore. It was obviously a ... Dolphin. This Dolphin was almost two meters long and its body was like a small mountain. Its entire body was light blue and its skin was glowing with a faint light. Its pair of watery ck eyes were ring at them with extreme anger.

    Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t understand why there would be dolphins in the cold pond. Dolphins were obviously creatures of the sea. This was too unbelievable.

    Moreover, it seemed that this Dolphin¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t low. It had reached the strength of an eighth ranked sacred beast. It should beparable to the dark Tiger King! However, when the Beastie in the water came tond, it would only be looking for abuse. Hence, even if this Dolphin¡¯s strength was not low, Leng ruoxue did not think highly of it. Moreover, she did not know what had happened to this Dolphin, but its body was actually entangled by the fishing line. No wonder it was caught.

    Leng ruoxue pitied the dolphin when she saw its sorry state.

    ¡°I want to catch fish.¡± Ning Yan mumbled softly, as if she despised the dolphin. In fact, she was not to be med. After all, humans lived onnd, so only the beasts onnd were most suitable for them. As for the beasts in the water, they were useless in the eyes of humans, and few people would contract with the beasts in the water.

    Hearing Ning Yan¡¯s words, the dolphin was so angry that it kept blowing bubbles from its nostrils. However, because of the dark Tiger King couple¡¯s presence, it was still a little afraid. However, it did not want to be outdone and roared at Ning Yan,¡±¡±Then why did you fish me up? I¡¯m not a fish!¡±

    The dolphin was furious, but it did not dare to offend Leng ruoxue and the others. It was all alone now! If it was in the water, it wouldn¡¯t need to be afraid of these humans!

    ¡°I said I wanted to fish! What are you shouting for?¡± Hearing the dolphin roar at her, Ning Yan¡¯s temper red up!

    ¡°All of you shut up! You¡¯re not allowed to argue!¡± Leng ruoxue felt a headacheing on when she saw that the human and the dolphin were about to fight.

    Her words were quite effective. After Ning Yan and the dolphin red at each other, they really stopped. However, Ning Yan was giving Leng ruoxue face, while the dolphin was giving face to the Tiger King couple beside Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°How did you appear in the cold pond?¡± Leng ruoxue turned her gaze towards the dolphin and asked. Even if you beat her to death, she would never believe that there would be a Dolphin living in the cold pond. Hence, she had to rify things first.

    ¡°Ie from the endless sea. There is an Eye of the Sea that leads to here, so I naturally ran here! Who knew that I would be so unlucky to be caught by you guys?¡± The dolphin was rather depressed. After it finished speaking, it lowered its head and did not say anything else.

    ¡°From the endless sea? Why didn¡¯t you stay in the sea? what are you doing in this cold pond?¡± Ning Yan was a little angry. This stinky Dolphin, not only did it dy her fishing, but it also wronged her first. How preposterous!

    Moreover, the endless ocean was quite far from the ning family¡¯s divine territory. This Dolphin wouldn¡¯t be able to reach here even if it took a stroll!

    ¡°You think I wanted toe? I was forced to do so. ¡± The dolphin was so aggrieved that it was about to cry, and its big eyes became even more watery.

    ¡°Could it be that you can¡¯t stay in the endless ocean any longer, so you want to change ces?¡± Leng ruoxue made a guess when she heard the Dolphin¡¯s words. Although she did not know where the endless sea was, since it was a sea, it should be quite big. Even if it was to fight for territory, it shouldn¡¯t have forced an eighth ranked sacred beast into the cold pond, right?

    ¡°No, someone wanted to capture me as a contracted beast! I was unwilling, so of course I could only run. ¡± Dolphin said honestly.

    ¡°Who would be so blind as to find a dolphin as their contracted beast! You guys aren¡¯t of much use onnd. ¡± Ning Yan said with a look of disdain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me. Although I can¡¯t fully disy my strength onnd, I don¡¯t have many opponents in the sea!¡± Dolphin was a little unconvinced.

 Chapter 1551

    <h4>Chapter 1551: The smiling Celestial Emperor (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°You¡¯re a human?¡± Ning Yan sized up the dolphin in front of her curiously, her eyes full of question marks and surprise.

    ¡°You ...¡± Dolphin was so angry at Ning Yan that she was speechless. She turned her head and looked at Leng ruoxue.¡±Girl, as long as you¡¯re willing to help me, I¡¯ll definitely repay you.¡±

    The Dolphin¡¯s words caused Leng ruoxue to feel a little flustered. Even though this was not the first time a Beastie had called her ¡®girl¡¯, she still found it hard to get used to hearing such words from a Dolphin.

    ¡°How do you want me to help you?¡± Looking at the Dolphin¡¯s face that was filled with anticipation, Leng ruoxue decided to ignore the word ¡®girl¡¯ that it said.

    She had always been enthusiastic about helping animals. Moreover, dolphins were one of her favorite animals. Now that this talking Dolphin was begging her, as long as it was within her ability, she would not refuse.

    ¡°Help me get rid of the fishing line first!¡± He said. Dolphin requested.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and walked forward to untie the fishing line around the dolphin.

    After the dolphin regained its freedom, it immediately transformed into a human. Instantly, an extremely beautiful man appeared in front of everyone.

    This beautiful man was tall and had long, light blue hair that reached his waist. His pair of bright, Starry Eyes flickered with an alluring light. When he looked at Leng ruoxue, there was a faint electric current shing through his eyes. His pink lips opened slightly, and a soul contract was uttered from his mouth. As the contract¡¯s rules descended, it enveloped him and Leng ruoxue within it ...

    Upon seeing this scene, everyone present was dumbfounded. None of them had expected that the dolphin would sign a soul contract of its own ord without even asking for Leng ruoxue¡¯s opinion.

    After the rules of the contract disappeared, Leng ruoxue received looks of sympathy from Ning Yan, grape, and Lotus. She did not know whether tough or cry. When she turned to look at the culprit, she saw that the culprit was looking at her with a shy expression. Cold sweat immediately broke out on her forehead.

    Although she was already used to the fact that there were always beasts who would automatically form contracts without her permission, this did not mean that she would not be angry.

    ¡°You ...¡± Just as Leng ruoxue said one word, she was interrupted by the handsome man in front of her.

    ¡°You said you would help me, so you can¡¯t go back on your word!¡± The dolphin Man reminded her with a smirk.

    Leng ruoxue red at the handsome man in front of her in frustration. She took a deep breath and said in an unpleasant tone,¡±¡±But I didn¡¯t ask you to recognize me as your master!¡±

    ¡°How can you help me if you don¡¯t recognize me as your master?¡± The beautiful Dolphin Man smiled and asked in return. Then, he said to Leng ruoxue earnestly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say before that someone wanted to capture me as a contracted beast? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be taken away, so I might as well find myself a master first. I like you, so this kind of good thing has fallen into your hands. Others don¡¯t have the chance to want me!¡± When he said this, he nced at Ning Yan as if to say,¡±I¡¯m talking about her.¡±

    As expected, Ning Yan had a strong reaction to the dolphin man¡¯s words. She widened her eyes and red at the man in front of her.¡±¡±You want to recognize me as your master, but I¡¯m not willing! Unless I¡¯m an idiot, I wouldn¡¯t ept a useless Beastie. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m useless? My strength is equivalent to a human Godking!¡± The dolphin beauty was so angry that smoke wasing out of his head as he roared.

    ¡°So what? Can you defeat a god King on the ground? Do you really think that humans would be stupid enough to fight you in the sea?¡± Ning Yan¡¯s face was full of contempt.

    ¡°You¡¯ll regret it if you look down on me. ¡± The beautiful Dolphin Man said indifferently. Then, he looked at Leng ruoxue with a face full of resentment, as if he had suffered a great grievance.

    When Leng ruoxue saw the beautiful Dolphin man¡¯s expression, she was speechless. Not only that, but the Dolphin¡¯s words had also driven her mad. It turned out that he was afraid of being captured, so he recognized her as his master in a moment of desperation. This had hurt her pride a little.

    ¡°Master! Although I haven¡¯t seen many humans, you¡¯re the one I have the best impression of. ¡± Sensing Leng ruoxue¡¯s thoughts, the dolphin-like handsome man blinked his big, ck eyes that were as bright as diamonds. He walked to Leng ruoxue¡¯s side and tried to please her.

    Even though the beautiful Dolphin Man had said so, Leng ruoxue still felt a little upset, so she remained silent.

    ¡°Master! I really like you. ¡± Upon seeing this, the dolphin beauty could only continue to work hard to please Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°What do you like about me?¡± Finally, Leng ruoxue was willing to pay attention to him. She made the beautiful Dolphin-like man so beautiful that his tail was about to rise to the sky.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a reason to like someone. Otherwise, why would I choose you to be my master with so many people here?¡± Dolphin replied matter-of-factly, but his words were met with contempt from Ning Yan, grape, and lotus seed.

    ¡°Moreover, you won¡¯t suffer a loss if you take me in as a Beastie. There are many rare treasures in my hometown. It¡¯s almost impossible for you humans to get them easily, but for me, it¡¯s as easy as flipping my hand.¡± The dolphin-like man continued to coax her while blinking his bright eyes. He would asionally throw a charming nce at Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°It sounds like there are many benefits to epting you as a Beastie.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°MMH! That¡¯s a must!¡± Dolphin was very proud.

    ¡°But I¡¯m still a little angry, what should I do?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a conflicted expression.

    ¡°Master! Why don¡¯t you hit me!¡± After the beautiful Dolphin finished speaking, he took out a long whip out of nowhere and handed it to Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the whip and could not help but frown. Putting aside where the Dolphin¡¯s whip came from, the fact that he had taken out the whip for her to hit him was strange no matter how she thought about it. That ... She did not want to let her thoughts run wild, but she could not control her thoughts. This beautiful man transformed from a Dolphin had red lips and white teeth. His skin was delicate and smooth, and he looked fragile. He really had the potential to be a little beast!

    ¡°Master! I¡¯m already your little Beastie. ¡± The beautiful Dolphin Man who was connected to Leng ruoxue¡¯s heartughed evilly. After he finished speaking, he even stuffed the whip into Leng ruoxue¡¯s hands. Then, he found a huge green rock andy down.

    His meaning was clear.

    ¡°Master! Come and whip me! I won¡¯t resist. ¡± The dolphin-like handsome man¡¯s face was filled with shyness, as if there was a trace of anticipation.

    Seeing his actions, the ck lines on Leng ruoxue¡¯s forehead deepened. Ning Yan, grape, and lotus seed also stared with their mouths wide open, not knowing what to say. It was obvious that the Dolphin¡¯s actions were beyond their expectations. However, the dark Tiger King and his wife were very calm, as if they were used to it.

    ¡°Master! Don¡¯t make me wait too long. ¡± The beautiful Dolphin man¡¯s words were already enough to make one¡¯s imagination run wild. In addition, he kept throwing charming eyes at Leng ruoxue. For a moment, Ning Yan and the others all looked at Leng ruoxue with very ambiguous gazes.

 Chapter 1552

    <h4>Chapter 1552: The smiling Celestial Emperor (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Hurry up and stand up. It¡¯s broad daylight and you¡¯re already like this. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Cold sweat trickled down Leng ruoxue¡¯s forehead, causing her to be incoherent.

    ¡°Master is right. It¡¯s not good to be like this in broad daylight. Then you can hit me at night when there¡¯s no one around!¡± The dolphin-like man gave Leng ruoxue an ¡®I understand¡¯ look, causing Leng ruoxue to almost go crazy.

    Sob ... That was not what she meant, okay! Leng ruoxue was so depressed that she almost vomited blood. That damn Dolphin, how dare it misinterpret her words. However, she could only deal with this Dolphin¡¯s ambiguous words coldly and ignore it. Otherwise, Ning Yan and the others would definitely think that she was angry out of embarrassment and wanted to kill it to silence it. She couldn¡¯t let them think that way, so she could only pretend that nothing had happened.

    ¡°Master! Let¡¯s leave this ce first, okay?¡± Seeing that Leng ruoxue was silent for a long time, the beautiful Dolphin Man took the initiative to speak again. Actually, he was afraid that the person would chase after them. That person¡¯s strength was above them, and if he really caught up, it would be quite troublesome for them. However, he did not dare to make things too clear, because he was afraid that Leng ruoxue and the others would be afraid.

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? we just came out. ¡± Before Leng ruoxue could say anything, the dark Tiger King spoke first with a hint of dissatisfaction. It had already smelled the fragrance of the fish. It was obviously impossible for it to leave without eating a single one.

    After hearing the dark Tiger King¡¯s words, the dolphin Man was so angry that he wanted to open its head to see what it was made of. How could it be so stupid? AI! He hoped that his master would understand his hint.

    ¡°Little girl, I also want to eat fish!¡± The dark Tiger King ignored the beautiful Dolphin man¡¯s flirtatious gaze and spoke to Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°I¡¯ll roast it for you when we get back!¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought. She could hear the Dolphin¡¯s words and understood its concerns. After all, a person who could chase a Dolphin with the strength of a God King to the point that it had no choice but to flee from its hometown must be an unparalleled expert. She could not afford to offend such a person now.

    ¡°Right! Right! I¡¯ll roast it when I get back!¡± The dolphin nodded.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue and the rest packed their things and prepared to leave. All of a sudden, the water in the frosty Lake churned and a powerful pressure enveloped them. Leng ruoxue and the rest instantly found it difficult to breathe and in the blink of an eye, their faces turned pale.

    Upon seeing this, Leng ruoxue and the rest knew that they had encountered an expert. Furthermore, this expert might be the one who wanted to contract the dolphin.

    Almost instantly, a young man¡¯s figure appeared in the middle of the waves. This man was dressed in white and had a handsome face. When his shrewd eyes saw Leng ruoxue and the others, they flickered for a moment before returning to normal.

    Immediately after, he retracted his aura and looked at Leng ruoxue and the rest with an apologetic expression. He said,¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry for being impolite,¡±

    ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± Ning Yan asked first, trying to calm herself down.

    ¡°I¡¯m Xiao Bing, may I know who you are?¡± Xiao Bing introduced himself, then politely asked for Leng ruoxue and the others ¡®names.

    ¡°I¡¯m Leng ruoxue, and she¡¯s my elder sister. They¡¯re my maidservants and subordinates. ¡± Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t give Ning Yan a chance to speak and introduced him first. Just now, the dolphin had already sent her a voice transmission, saying that this man named Xiao Bing was the one who had been chasing after him and wanted to form a contract with him. So, she naturally had to be careful. Ning Yan¡¯s name would make people think of the ning family. Before she could figure out this man¡¯s identity, she naturally didn¡¯t want to drag the ning family into this.

    After the introduction, Leng ruoxue sent a voice transmission to Ning Yan,¡±¡±Sister Yan! This person is the one who chased the dolphin and wanted to form a contract with it. ¡±

    ¡°Oh! Little sister ruoxue, if I remember correctly, this person should be from the Divine Master¡¯s estate. The Divine Master¡¯s estate has a divine Emperor called Xiao Bing. However, I hope that this Xiao Bing is not the one from the Divine Master¡¯s estate. ¡± Ning Yan replied worriedly.

    ¡°Why?¡± Leng ruoxue was confused.

    ¡°Sister ruoxue, you may not know this, but Xiao Bing from the Divine Master¡¯s estate is not the strongest in the Divine Master¡¯s estate. However, he is a sinister man who likes to y dirty tricks behind people¡¯s backs. Therefore, the people in the divine world gave him the nickname ¡®smiling divine Emperor¡¯. In addition, many people would rather offend a divine Emperor who is stronger than him than to provoke Xiao Bing, mainly because Xiao Bing is too difficult to deal with. Anyone who is entangled with him will be driven crazy by him. Sigh! We have to be careful and not let him find out where that stinky Dolphin is. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid our good days wille to an end. ¡± Ning Yan said gloomily, cursing the dolphin in her heart. It was the Dolphin¡¯s fault that Xiao Bing was provoked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head slightly without a change in expression. The conversation between the two of them had onlysted for a few seconds. However, in order to not let the man in front of her notice anything amiss, she had to smile when she wasmunicating with Ning Yan.

    ¡°Hello, miss Leng. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Xiao Bing smiled faintly, but his sharp eyes seemed to be sizing up the others.

    After a long while.

    ¡°Are The White Tiger and the dark Tiger King miss Leng¡¯s Beastie?¡± Xiao bingcai asked.

    ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. Before she understood Xiao Bing¡¯s intentions, she didn¡¯t intend to say too much.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t think that miss Leng¡¯s Beastie would have such strength.¡± Xiao Bing eximed in admiration with an envious look on his face, while he was trying to guess Leng ruoxue¡¯s identity.

    This was clearly the ning family¡¯s divine realm. If this youngdy was from the ning family, it would make sense for her to have two powerful beasts. However, this youngdy¡¯s surname was Leng, which made him suspicious.

    In the entire firmament, he did not dare to im that he knew all the ns of various sizes like the back of his hand. However, he was also very clear that among the ns of medium-grade and above that he knew, there was no n with the surname Leng. Furthermore, a n that could own a Godking-level beast would definitely not be a small and unknown n. Furthermore, Leng ruoxue¡¯s strength was extremely low. If she did note from a top-notch n, it would be impossible for her to live in the firmament with her strength.

    In the divinity, only reverent-god level cultivators could create their own small world. Hence, only the younger generation of ns with reverent-god level cultivators could live in the divinity. Hence, even though he could not figure out Leng ruoxue¡¯s background, out of careful consideration, he would not rashly ask about her background. However, at the same time, he was also suspicious that Leng ruoxue had given him a fake name.

    ¡°I¡¯m just lucky to have them. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she exined.

    ¡°Master! I want to eat grilled fish, quickly grill it for me!¡± At this moment, the dark Tiger King interjected at the right time, fully disying the fact that it was a Beastie that was extremely dependent on its master. Yan ¡®er, who was by its side, also had an expression of anticipation.

    Having lived for so long, the shadow Tiger King had long since be a demon. When it heard Leng ruoxue say that the couple were her beasts, it immediately realized that there was something wrong with this man. Moreover, this man had emerged from the froske, and the dolphin had also emerged from there. Thus, after some thought, it guessed that this man might be the person who had chased the dolphin to make a contract with it.

 Chapter 1553 - The smiling Celestial Emperor (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1553: The smiling Celestial Emperor (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Unless there was no other choice or by chance, there was almost no one among the Beasties who would foolishly acknowledge a master on their own ord. And towards humans who wanted to capture them and force them to form a contract, the Beasties had always shared amon enemy. Therefore, although they did not have much of a friendship with that Dolphin, but on ount that everyone was beasties, it was still very willing to help him. Moreover, that Dolphin had now acknowledged that little girl as its master, and that little girl had done its entire family a great favor. It naturally couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch.

    ¡°You¡¯re a foodie, you only know how to eat. ¡± Leng ruoxue patted the shadow Tiger King¡¯s Head as she said this, pretending to be helpless.

    Then, she turned to Xiao Bing and said apologetically,¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve made a fool of myself. ¡±

    After that, she took out the fish that she had kept earlier and handed them to grape for her to clean up. Lotus seed took the initiative to relight the fire.

    Looking at the familiar-looking fish, Xiao Bing said,¡±¡±Miss Leng and the others are here to fish?¡±

    ¡°Yup! After fishing for the whole morning, I only managed to catch a few. I wanted to take them home to eat, but who knew that I, this glutton Beastie, couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡± Leng ruoxue exined with a smile. Since she didn¡¯t leave, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave, in case Xiao Bing noticed something.

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯ve also heard that the fish in this cold pond are very delicious. Why don¡¯t I make some more and we can roast them together!¡± Xiao Bing said enthusiastically.

    After he finished speaking, he did not give Leng ruoxue a chance to reject him. He used his divine power to form a one-meter wide fishing and threw it into the water ...

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue looked at Ning Yan and transmitted her voice,¡±¡±Sister Yan, I¡¯m using a fishing.¡±

    ¡°So what? Fishing rods had their own fun! Furthermore, even if he uses a, he might not be able to catch the fish. Otherwise, the fish here wouldn¡¯t be so difficult to catch. ¡± Ning Yan said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Uh! Alright! You¡¯re right. ¡± Leng ruoxue saw that Ning Yan was looking down on Xiao Bing¡¯s fishing, so she tactfully stopped talking about it. After all, the result would be clear.

    After waiting for a while.

    When Xiao Bing lifted the, there was not a single fish in sight. There were only a few stalks of seaweed in the huge. Seeing this, Ning Yan was extremely pleased.

    Leng ruoxue ignored Ning Yan¡¯s smugness and focused on roasting the fish in her hands. Xiao Bing, on the other hand, was unwilling to give up and cast the again.

    ¡°Mr. Xiao Bing, you need a fishing rod to catch the fish here.¡± Ning Yan reminded him kindly.

    ¡°A fishing is fine too, I¡¯ve fished it before! However, you have to be patient. ¡± Xiao Bing said calmly, his gaze fixed on Leng ruoxue, who was concentrating on roasting the fish.

    ¡°Then I wish you sess.¡± Ning Yan ignored Xiao Bing and sat beside Leng ruoxue after she finished speaking.

    After a long time.

    Xiao Bing pulled in the for the umpteenth time and finally caught more than ten fish.

    ¡°The can really catch them.¡± Ning Yan mumbled to herself as she looked at the dozen palm-sized fish.

    ¡°Of course you can, but you need to be patient.¡± Xiao Bing said with a smile, then found a ce to sit down.

    Leng ruoxue passed Xiao Bing a fish. Xiao Bing didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. After saying his thanks, he started to gnaw on it elegantly.

    Everyone ate and chatted, and in just a short while, they became familiar with each other.

    Xiao Bing saw that the time was right, so he coughed lightly and slowly exined the reason.

    ¡°Hehe! You must be very curious as to why I came out of the water!¡± Xiao Bing said with a smile.

    Leng ruoxue and Ning Yan looked at each other and nodded. However, neither of them continued the conversation.

    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t mind and continued talking.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m chasing after a Dolphin.¡± Xiao Bing said, then continued,¡±¡±That Dolphin used to be a guard of the God lord¡¯s estate. Because he made a mistake, he was punished by the God Lord. He was not willing to be punished, so he injured the guard who was watching him and escaped from the God lord¡¯s estate. I was ordered to hunt him down.¡±

    ¡°I chased him to the endless ocean, and he used his familiarity with the sea to escape from a sea eye in the endless ocean. I followed the sea eye and came here. If you know where he is, tell me, and the Divine Master will definitely reward you. ¡± Xiao Bing continued.

    ¡°You¡¯re from the Divine Master¡¯s estate!¡± Ning Yan pretended to be surprised, and her expression turned into one of admiration. As for Xiao Bing¡¯s question, she ignored it.

    ¡°Mm! Did you guys see a Dolphin appear here? If you do, please tell me where he is. The God lord¡¯s estate will definitely not mistreat you. ¡± Xiao Bing repeated with a nod.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! We didn¡¯t see any dolphins, but you can tell us what he looks like. We¡¯ll definitely let you know when we find his tracks. ¡± Ning Yan said very seriously.

    ¡°Sister Yan is right. Tell us what the dolphin looks like. We¡¯ll inform you as soon as we know where it is,¡± Leng ruoxue chimed in as well, her beautiful face filled with anticipation.

    Even though the Dolphin¡¯s story was different from Xiao Bing ¡®s, she still chose to believe it. Other than the fact that the dolphin was already her Beastie, the main reason was that Xiao Bing¡¯s story was full of loopholes.

    He had said that the dolphin was a guard of the divine lord¡¯s estate. However, the dolphin was right in front of him, and he had not recognized it. How could he have the nerve to say that the dolphin was a guard of the divine lord¡¯s estate? Wasn¡¯t this making othersugh their heads off!

    However, she didn¡¯t expect Ning Yan to be so good at acting, which was a little beyond her expectations.

    ¡°You guys really didn¡¯t see it?¡± Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t quite believe it, because in his opinion, the Dolphin¡¯s speed shouldn¡¯t be much faster than his. If these people had been fishing here all this time, how could they not have seen the dolphin?

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue and the rest nodded.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been here the whole morning?¡± Xiao Bing asked the question in his heart.

    ¡°Yup! ¡°However, we didn¡¯t stay by the pond all the time, so ...¡± Leng ruoxue stopped halfway through her sentence and decided to let Xiao Bing make his own guess!

    ¡°I see.¡± Although Xiao Bing was still suspicious of Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he thought about it carefully. These women didn¡¯t seem like people who had the patience to stay still and fish. When he thought about this, he put down the doubts in his heart.

    After Leng ruoxue and the rest finished their fish, they nned to leave. However, Xiao Bing did not leave just like that. Instead, he wanted to follow them. In his own words, he was not very familiar with the ning n¡¯s divine realm, and it would be good to havepany if he went with them.

    His thoughts made Leng ruoxue and the rest suffer in silence. If it wasn¡¯t for the dolphin, Leng ruoxue would have told him directly that she didn¡¯t like to hang out with strangers. However, she couldn¡¯t say it out loud now. Who asked the other party to not dispel their suspicions!

 Chapter 1554

    <h4>Chapter 1554: The smiling Celestial Emperor (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Sister Yan! What do we do now?¡± Leng ruoxue sent a message to Ning Yan.

    ¡°Sister ruoxue, why don¡¯t you bring him to the ning family? With dad around, Xiao Bing won¡¯t be able to do anything. ¡± Ning Yan said after some thought.

    ¡°Sister Yan, Xiao Bing is from the Divine Master¡¯s estate, it¡¯s not good to drag the ning family into this.¡± Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t agree with Ning Yan¡¯s opinion. In her eyes, Xiao Bing was definitely not a friend. Once Xiao Bing found out that the dolphin she was looking for had already recognized her as its master, he would probably fly into a rage out of humiliation. Now, she obviously didn¡¯t want the ning family to have any conflict with the Divine Master¡¯s estate.

    ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Ning Yan was in a dilemma. She didn¡¯t want the ning family and the Divine Master¡¯s estate to fight each other.

    ¡°Sister Yan, how about ... We split up! Take the grapes, lotus seeds, and the dolphin back to the ning family first. Also, help me tell Godfather that I have something to do and will be backte. I¡¯ll take Xiao Bing, Tiger King, and his wife to take another route. After shaking him off, I¡¯ll go back to the ning family. ¡± Leng ruoxue thought for a moment. This should be the best solution she could think of.

    ¡°No! That Xiao Bing might look decent, but he was actually very sinister! How can I let you leave with him? Besides, it¡¯s hard to say whether he¡¯ll follow you or not. He¡¯s not someone who¡¯ll be manipted by others. ¡± Ning Yan objected.

    ¡°Sister Yan, there¡¯s no other way. I don¡¯t want to drag the ning family into this. Take grape and leave. I have my ways to deal with this Xiao Bing.¡± Leng ruoxue consoled.

    ¡°Little sister ruoxue, do you think that we are holding you back?¡± Ning Yan said aggrievedly, feeling very unwilling in her heart.

    ¡°Sister Yan! It¡¯s good that you know. ¡± Leng ruoxue had no choice but to follow Ning Yan¡¯s lead.

    ¡°Little sister ruoxue, I¡¯m sad.¡± Ning Yan¡¯s resentful eyes followed Leng ruoxue. She thought to herself,¡±sister ruoxue is too honest. Even if she really had such thoughts, she shouldn¡¯t have said it out loud!¡±

    ¡°Sister Yan, you should know that I have no choice. If I bring Xiao Bing to the ning family and something happens, the ning family won¡¯t be able to hold him back.¡± Leng ruoxue tried to persuade him. Actually, the ning family might not be afraid of Xiao Bing, but the Divine Master¡¯s estate that Xiao Bing represented was very troublesome. Now was not the time to start a conflict with the Divine Master¡¯s estate. In short, the time was not right!

    ¡°Alright then! However, your maidservant and that Dolphin may not leave with me!¡± Ning Yanpromised.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell them. ¡± After Leng ruoxue was done speaking, she sent voice transmissions to grape, lotus seed, and Dolphin. Although they were unwilling, after Leng ruoxue emphasized that they would drag her down, the three of them kept quiet.

    After settling their matters, Leng ruoxue said to Xiao Bing,¡±¡±Mr. Xiao Bing, my sister has something else to do, so we¡¯ll have to split up for a while. Which way do you n to go?¡±

    Not far from the froske, there were two roads leading to the other side. When Leng ruoxue said this, she wasn¡¯t sure if Xiao Bing would go with her, so she decided to let Xiao Bing choose first. In any case, she had already made up her mind. Whichever road Xiao Bing took, she would follow. She didn¡¯t believe that Xiao Bing would have any way to follow them.

    ¡°Miss Leng, which path do you n to take?¡± Xiao Bing asked instead of answering.

    ¡°I¡¯m nning to take the left path to the nightless city. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°What is miss Leng going to the nightless city for?¡± Xiao Bing¡¯s face was full of question marks.

    ¡°Look at the fireflies! I heard that the fireflies in the nightless city are at their most beautiful right now. I want to see them. ¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°What about this miss Leng?¡± He pointed at Ning Yan and asked.

    ¡°Younger sister is going to the nightless city, so I naturally have to go to the ning family¡¯s divine realm to handle some matters.¡± Ning Yan said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°I wonder what miss Leng is going to do in the ning family¡¯s divine realm?¡± Xiao Bing asked again.

    ¡°Mr. Xiao Bing, do I need to report to you what I¡¯m going to do in the ning family¡¯s God Realm? What I¡¯m going to do is naturally a family matter, which is also a secret of our family. Please forgive me for not being able to disclose it. ¡± Ning Yan¡¯s face turned serious and she said angrily.

    ¡°Miss Leng, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I¡¯m just a little curious. Please forgive my rudeness.¡± Xiao Bing¡¯s attitude was very good, and he was not annoyed by Ning Yan¡¯s words.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know this is an upational disease of the divine Lord¡¯s residence.¡± Ning Yan was also very generous, but her words made Xiao Bing a little unhappy.

    ¡°Sister! Didn¡¯t you have something to do? Let¡¯s go quickly! Don¡¯t dy the important things. ¡± Without giving Xiao Bing a chance to react, Leng ruoxue urged him on.

    ¡°En!¡± Ning Yan nodded and summoned crane, then flew towards the ning family¡¯s divine realm with grape and the other two.

    The moment they left, only Leng ruoxue, Xiao Bing, and the two tigers were left.

    After Ning Yan and the rest had disappeared, Leng ruoxue turned to Xiao Bing and said,¡±¡±Mr. Xiao Bing, where do you n to go?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to the nightless city to see fireflies!¡± Xiao Bing said with a smile.

    ¡°Good! Then let¡¯s go!¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she walked towards the road leading to the nightless city.

    As he walked, he transmitted his voice to the fellow in the Beastie dimension.

    ¡°Why did youe back? Don¡¯t you know that Xiao Bing is looking for you?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s head was hurting. She had finally let Ning Yan take them away, but who knew that this Dolphin would sneak back and enter her beast dimension without a sound?

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about master! Of course, I have to stay by master¡¯s side to protect you. ¡± Dolphin said in an aggrieved voice.

    ¡°Protect me? It¡¯s already good enough that you didn¡¯te back and add to my troubles. ¡± It was clear that Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t think highly of him, and this hurt the pretty Dolphin man¡¯s self-esteem.

    ¡°Master! I¡¯m very strong. ¡± Dolphin reminded.

    ¡°Yup! He¡¯s so strong that he¡¯s being chased around and hiding. ¡± Leng ruoxue used her divine sense to look at the small Dolphin that was standing tall in the beast dimension.

    ¡°He¡¯s stronger than me. If I don¡¯t run, I¡¯ll be caught by him. ¡± The Dolphin¡¯s face was full of resentment. It didn¡¯t want to be a ve to humans! Of course, the owner it found was an exception.

    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of being caught, then you¡¯d better behave. I, your master, am weak and can¡¯t protect you.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Mm! I just want to stay by master¡¯s side obediently, I won¡¯t drag master down. ¡± Dolphin promised.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she cut off the connection with the dolphin.

    That was because Xiao Bing was talking to her!

    Leng ruoxue lifted her beautiful eyes and said in embarrassment,¡±¡±What did Sir Xiao Bing just say? I was a little distracted and didn¡¯t hear you clearly. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking if miss Leng is nning to go to the nightless city by foot?¡± Xiao Bing chuckled.

    ¡°Yup!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head and thought, you better not want to leave! This way, they could part ways. God knew how much she didn¡¯t want to pretend to be nice to Xiao Bing!

 Chapter 1555

    <h4>Chapter 1555: The smiling Celestial Emperor (5)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Miss Leng doesn¡¯t have a flying beast?¡± Xiao Bing asked again.

    ¡°There is! However, my flying beast is in closed door cultivation, so I can only trouble my two legs. ¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly. She was speaking the truth! Because his flying Beastie was indeed in seclusion!

    ¡°I see, then use mine! Otherwise, I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll be able to reach nightless city. ¡± Xiao Bing didn¡¯t doubt him this time, but suggested.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sick of flying beasts. ¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with apology.

    Her words made Xiao Bing! Little angry. In his entire life, he had never heard of cultivators who could make their flying beasts unconscious. Hence, he did not believe Leng ruoxue¡¯s words at all. However, since Leng ruoxue had already said so, he could not possibly force her to sit on his flying beast! Although he really wanted to do that, he did not want to ruin his rtionship with Leng ruoxue. However, he was also feeling rather depressed. After all, he was still a divine Emperor! He also had the God lord¡¯s estate as his backing. He had never received such treatment before!

    However, even though he was angry, as he looked at Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face, he could not vent his anger no matter how much he wanted to. Her beauty was misleading!

    Following that, Xiao Bing walked side by side with Leng ruoxue without saying a word. The dark Tiger King and his wife followed behind them.

    In the evening, Leng ruoxue saw that the sky was already dark and suggested that they find a ce to camp.

    Although Xiao Bing was depressed, he did not object. However, he did not know when they would reach nightless city at their current speed.

    Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t care what Xiao Bing was thinking. In any case, she was going to rest, stop, eat, and sleep.

    After finding an empty space, Leng ruoxue set up her tent and had a simple meal before going to sleep in her tent.

    Xiao Bing, on the other hand, was sitting by the fire, deep in thought.

    He didn¡¯t know what had happened to him. Even if he was suspicious of Leng ruoxue, there was no need for him to follow her around like a fool, right? And if he really wanted to find out something, wouldn¡¯t it be better to just bring her to the Divine Master¡¯s estate? Why go through so much trouble?

    He couldn¡¯t exin his abnormal behavior. Even though he had a good impression of Leng ruoxue, he didn¡¯t think that he was someone who had the patience to coax women. So what was he doing now?

    Xiao Bing was in a dilemma the entire night, while Leng ruoxue had already entered the bracelet and had a good sleep.

    The next day.

    The two of them continued on their journey. The Tiger King couple had entered the house yesterday, but they were not released today.

    ¡°Little girl, please let me out!¡± The dark Tiger King kept on transmitting his voice to Leng ruoxue. It was so noisy that Leng ruoxue could not stand it anymore. She directly blocked off the house from the outside world before her heart finally calmed down.

    Just like that, Leng ruoxue and Xiao Bing walked slowly. After close to ten days, they finally arrived at the nightless city.

    When they entered the nightless city, it was daytime, and there were very few pedestrians in the city. However, there were two extremely ugly old men who were particrly eye-catching, because they were like ants on a hot pan, constantly walking back and forth at the city gate.

    ¡°My good daughter! You¡¯ve finallye! Your father has been waiting for you for many days. ¡± A tall and ugly old man gave Leng ruoxue a bear hug the moment he saw her. He pulled Leng ruoxue into his arms and said with tears flowing down his face.

    ¡°My good granddaughter! Grandpa has missed you so much. ¡± The other old man pulled Leng ruoxue out of the arms of the old man who imed to be her father and said with tears in his eyes.

    When the two of them saw Leng ruoxue, they were extremely excited. Leng ruoxue was only stunned for a moment before she called out sweetly,¡±¡±Grandpa, father! Why are you guys here?¡± These two people were none other than the master of the ning family and the first elder of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild who had taken the disguise pill.

    ¡°We missed you.¡± The two of them said in unison. Then, the master of the ning family exined,¡±¡±I heard from your sister that you¡¯re going to nightless city to see fireflies. We¡¯re worried, so we followed you to see.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Big sister is home already?¡± Leng ruoxue asked on purpose.

    ¡°We¡¯re home. Your sister¡¯s business is all done. But you, why are you so slow?¡± The master of the ning family asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m sick of flying beasts! So, we walked here. This is already considered fast. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile, but she was a little depressed in her heart. After nearly ten days, she still couldn¡¯t get rid of this guy. She was really a failure.

    Even though she had thought of entering the bracelet and nevering out, she was afraid that Xiao Bing would be even more suspicious. After all, Xiao Bing was keeping a close eye on her. If she went missing for no reason, it would only make him more suspicious. So, she could only swallow her anger and follow Xiao Bing on the journey. Fortunately, Xiao Bing had been well-behaved along the way. Otherwise, she would not mind making him the first eunuch in the Divine Master¡¯s estate.

    ¡°AI! My poor child! You must be exhausted!¡± The master of the ning family said with heartache. His goddaughter had really put in a lot of effort to get rid of that Xiao Bing! However, it did not seem to have any effect, because he had already felt a probing gaze.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright! It¡¯s all thanks to Sir Xiao Bing¡¯s care along the way. ¡± Leng ruoxue had not forgotten about Xiao Bing¡¯s existence.

    After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, Xiao Bing smiled apologetically and said,¡±¡±Miss Leng is too polite. This is what I should do.¡±

    ¡°How is this what you should do? don¡¯t talk nonsense, my daughter is not married yet! If you can¡¯t get married, you¡¯ll have to take responsibility!¡± The master of the ning family said unhappily. He was really angered by Xiao Bing¡¯s words. As his father, he couldn¡¯t stand any young man saying that it was his duty to take care of his daughter. Wasn¡¯t that clearly trying to snatch his daughter away from him? This was preposterous!

    ¡°If miss Leng really can¡¯t get married because of this, I¡¯m willing to take responsibility.¡± Xiao Bing seized the opportunity and said rudely.

    ¡°You wish!¡± The master of the ning family was even angrier. He really didn¡¯t expect Xiao Bing to be so thick-skinned, but now that he thought about it, it seemed that his words were a little inappropriate, but words that had been said were like water that had been spilled. Even if he wanted to take them back, he couldn ¡®t, so he could only sulk alone.

    When Leng ruoxue heard their conversation, the ck lines on her forehead immediately slid down. Although she was a little angry, she was smart enough not to interrupt. Otherwise, it would only make things worse.

    In fact, Xiao Bing had his own reasons for saying that. He had been looking at the two old men for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t tell what their cultivation levels were. He couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled, and there were only two possibilities if he couldn¡¯t tell. One was that they had equipment that could hide their cultivation levels, and the other was that their cultivation levels were higher than his.

    He would rather not be able to see through the cultivation base of the two old men because they had equipment that could hide their cultivation base than to see their cultivation base above his. He was already an immortal Emperor. If their cultivation base was higher than his, it was self-evident what kind of strength they had. Therefore, he spared no effort in saying such ambiguous words to test their cultivation base.

 Chapter 1556

    <h4>Chapter 1556: Shifting the source of trouble to the East (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    However, the other party didn¡¯t seem to be fooled. Other than being a little angry, there was no other reaction. Thinking of this, he could only continue to add fire.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. I¡¯m already a divine Emperor. I should be worthy of miss Leng!¡± Xiao Bing said confidently.

    Who knew that the master of the ning family would just look at Xiao Bing indifferently, then turn to Leng ruoxue and say,¡±¡±Xue ¡®er! Let¡¯s go and ignore this lunatic!¡± This time, he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to be angry. He had lived for so long, if he couldn¡¯t even see through this little trick of the other party, then wouldn¡¯t he have lived in vain?

    ¡°Right! My good granddaughter! Let¡¯s go!¡± The first elder said. Then, the two of them escorted Leng ruoxue and headed towards the inn they had booked ...

    Seeing this, Xiao Bing wasn¡¯t angry, but followed behind the three of them. In short, it wasn¡¯t easy to get rid of him.

    After entering the inn, master ning and first elder pulled Leng ruoxue into a room. Then, they red at Leng ruoxue with anger. No one spoke first.

    When Leng ruoxue saw their expressions, she could only put on an obedient look and let them stare at her. However, she would asionally show her grievances.

    Finally, the master of the ning family couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. The corner of his mouth twitched, and he said in an unpleasant tone,¡±¡±You¡¯re actually feeling wronged! Damned girl, do you know how impetuous you were? If Xiao Bing really had bad intentions towards you, we wouldn¡¯t even be able to see you now!¡± Ugh! What he meant was that Xiao Bing might have taken Xue ¡®er somewhere!

    ¡°That brat had ill intentions towards Xue ¡®er from the start. However, it¡¯s a good thing he hasn¡¯t done anything yet.¡± The first elder added fuel to the fire. From his tone, one could hear a trace of dissatisfaction towards Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Godfather, Grandpa, I know you¡¯re worried about me, but I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly. She had many ways to escape, but she would not use them unless she had no other choice. She knew that Godfather and first elder would be worried about her because of this, but now was not the time to reveal her trump card. After all, one had to have some secrets!

    ¡°Wretched girl! What did you call him?¡± Suddenly, the master of the ning family pointed at the great elder and questioned him angrily.

    ¡°Uh! Grandpa! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leng ruoxue was at aplete loss. Her Godfather seemed to be even angrier.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! What¡¯s wrong with Xue ¡®er calling me grandfather?¡± The great elder chuckled provocatively, but he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he should thank that Xiao Bing! If it wasn¡¯t for Xue ¡®er wanting to get rid of him, he wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to be his grandfather!

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! You¡¯re not allowed to call him grandfather!¡± The master of the ning family ordered. At this moment, his mind was filled with the word ¡®grandfather¡¯ from Leng ruoxue¡¯s mouth. How could he still be bothered about what had happened before?

    ¡°On what basis? You were the one who agreed for me to appear as Xue ¡®er¡¯s grandfather. ¡± Without waiting for Leng ruoxue¡¯s reaction, first elder roared in dissatisfaction. This damned old man was clearly burning the bridge after crossing the river! They had a good deal at home. One was a Godfather and the other was a grandfather! However, now that he had found Xue ¡®er, he actually turned his back on her, Hmph! How preposterous! This definitely can¡¯t happen!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you¡¯re not allowed to be Xue ¡®er¡¯s grandfather! I just don¡¯t allow Xue ¡®er to call you grandfather!¡± The master of the ning family emphasized that this stinky old man calling himself grandfather and Xue ¡®er calling him were twopletely different things. So, in order to protect his own interests, he would never allow this to happen!

    ¡°Is there a difference?¡± The great elder was confused.

    ¡°There¡¯s a big difference,¡± The master of the ning family said fiercely.

    As Leng ruoxue listened to their conversation, the ck lines on her forehead slid down uncontrobly. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. Her Godfather and the great elder had actually forgotten to continue scolding her just because of the matter of how they addressed her. But this was good too. She could finally catch her breath.

    However, things were not as good as Leng ruoxue had thought! Master ning and the great elder argued for a while before he turned his attention back to Leng ruoxue and continued to ramble on and on.

    After a long time.

    Leng ruoxue was about to fall asleep from the scolding, and master ning finally stopped.

    The parched master of the ning family and the great elder, who had been fanning the mes, picked up the teacups on the table and drank it all in one gulp. Then, the two of them stared at Leng ruoxue, eyes wide open.

    From their long talk, Leng ruoxue knew that Ning Yan had already brought the grapes and lotus seeds back to the ning family. When they heard that she was with Xiao Bing, her Godfather and great elder rushed over immediately. They stayed in the nightless city for almost ten days because they did not expect Leng ruoxue to arrive so slowly. These days, they had been worried that Leng ruoxue would be bullied and be hurt. Now that they saw her, they were all worried. Naturally, they wanted to vent out all the dissatisfaction in their hearts. Hence, Leng ruoxue, who knew she was in the wrong, did not stop them.

    ¡°Godfather! How¡¯s the familypetition?¡± Leng ruoxue let out a soft sigh and changed the topic.

    The middle stage of thepetition should have ended by now, but she didn¡¯t see it. All of this was caused by that annoying fellow, Xiao Bing. So, Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but feel a trace of resentment towards him from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°Ning Shan and Ning Hai, those two little guys, have performed well. They¡¯ve already entered the final stage of thepetition. If we can hurry back as soon as possible, we should be able to see the final match.¡± The master of the ning family knew what Xue ¡®er wanted to ask, so he didn¡¯t keep her in suspense and told her directly.

    In fact, after Xue ¡®er¡¯s ident, he had originally wanted to postpone the familypetition, but considering that it had already been suspended once, he did not do so this time. Otherwise, the ning family¡¯s nsmen would be overthinking things again.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°My good granddaughter! How do you n to get rid of Xiao Bing? It seems like Xiao Bing is nning to pester you. ¡± At this time, the first elder asked worriedly, and even deliberately emphasized the words ¡°good granddaughter.¡± His eyes also faintly floated to the master of the ning family, hehe! Old man ning had agreed to this, so of course he had to call out to his heart¡¯s content!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I¡¯ve tried a lot along the way, and I¡¯ve also hinted that I¡¯ll go home after seeing the fireflies, but he ignored me. ¡± Leng ruoxue felt a headacheing on. From the beginning to the end, Xiao Bing had never believed her and had even been testing her, trying to find out more about her. So, she really didn¡¯t know how to deal with Xiao Bing, who was like a sticky candy.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! If it really doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll just cut him off!¡± The master of the ning family made a gesture of cutting his throat and said with a ruthless face.

    ¡°Godfather! If we kill Xiao Bing, we¡¯ll have offended the Divine Master¡¯s estate, and we¡¯ll probably have to face them head on. ¡± Leng ruoxue asked worriedly. To the divine world, the God lord¡¯s estate was a colossal existence. If the ning family was the king of the divine world, then the God lord¡¯s estate would be the Emperor of the entire divine world. Furthermore, there would definitely be countless experts in the God lord¡¯s estate. Therefore, the God lord¡¯s estate was not something that she could afford to provoke at the moment. Even the ning family¡¯s chances of winning against the God lord¡¯s estate were not high. Hence, she did not approve of a conflict with the God lord¡¯s estate now.

 Chapter 1557

    <h4>Chapter 1557: Shifting the disaster to the East (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! The immortal realm is huge, and if Xiao Bing dies, it won¡¯t be too soon for them to trace it back to us. However, if we really want to kill him, we have to be fully prepared. ¡± First elder said after some thought.

    ¡°Godfather, great elder, nightless city is too close to the ning family¡¯s divine realm. If something happens to Xiao Bing here, not only will the city Lord not be able to escape, but the divine lord¡¯s estate will also target the ning family¡¯s divine realm. Although the divine lord¡¯s estate won¡¯t have any evidence that we killed Xiao Bing, it¡¯s not a good thing to be targeted by them!¡± Leng ruoxue analyzed. She wasn¡¯t a Saint who would think for others in everything, but she didn¡¯t want to implicate the people of nightless city. More importantly, nightless city was attached to the ning family¡¯s divine realm. If something really happened to the people of the God lord¡¯s estate in nightless city, the ning family¡¯s divine realm wouldn¡¯t be able to get away with it.

    ¡°I really can ¡®t! We¡¯ll just divert the disaster. ¡± The master of the ning familyughed evilly, his face sinister.

    ¡°Old man, where are you trying to draw the trouble?¡± The Grand Elder asked curiously.

    ¡°How¡¯s the Yao n?¡± Master ning said with a smile.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s fine!¡± The first elder nodded seriously with a gloating expression.

    Leng ruoxue looked at how excited her Godfather and great elder were and could not bear to dampen their spirits. However, she could not help but pity the Yao family. Poor Yao family! Why are you so tired of Godfather¡¯s eyes!

    In fact, she was also clear that although the rtionship between the eight great divine regions seemed to be close, in reality, there were many contradictions in the light and in the dark! Things like dragging each other down happened from time to time. Moreover, the Yao family, as the secondrgest family, had always been envious of the ning family and had secretly caused trouble for them. At the same time, the Yao family was also the biggest thorn in the ning family¡¯s side! Hence, it was only natural that Godfather wanted to lure Xiao Bing to the Yao family¡¯s territory. However, he did not know if Xiao Bing would fall for it.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll go to the Yao family¡¯s divine territory for a stroll.¡± Master ning couldn¡¯t hide the pride on his face, and he was even more narcissistic in his heart. How could he be so smart? He really admired himself.

    ¡°Godfather! How far is the Yao family¡¯s God domain from here?¡± Leng ruoxue could not help but ask.

    ¡°If we¡¯re fast, we¡¯ll be there in five days.¡± Master ning¡¯s face revealed a wretched smile, and he was also a little excited in his heart. Hehe! He had wanted to deal with that old thing in the Yao family for a long time. Today, he finally found an opportunity to add some trouble to the Yao family. He believed that after this matter was done, the Yao family would not be able to rest for a while.

    ¡°Five days? Then wouldn¡¯t the round trip take ten days? would we still be able to make it in time for the npetition?¡± Leng ruoxue asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! The final stage of thepetition would take at least half a month! This doesn¡¯t even include the rest time in between, so we have enough time. ¡± The master of the ning family frowned and calcted before saying.

    ¡°But, I told Xiao Bing that flying beasts would faint! We can¡¯t just walk to the Yao family¡¯s divine realm!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with innocence. She blinked her beautiful eyes and stared at the two old men in front of her.

    ¡°This ... If we were to walk, it would probably take at least half a year to get there.¡± The master of the ning family said seriously.

    ¡°Damn old man! Now is not the time for you to joke. ¡± When the great elder heard the ning family Master¡¯s words, he red at him unhappily, then said,¡±¡±It¡¯s just making flying beasts dizzy! This was not a big deal! If Xiao Bing asks, you can just say that you ate a beast stun pill. ¡±

    ¡°Animal knockout powder? There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Leng ruoxue had a look of surprise on her face. She had heard of medicine for motion sickness and seasickness, but this was the first time she had heard of medicine for beast sickness.

    ¡°Of course not! However, you can just make up something to fool him!¡± The first elder disapprovingly said.

    ¡°Uh! Alright!¡± Leng ruoxue wiped away the cold sweat on her forehead and agreed.

    ¡°Hehe! We¡¯ll head to the Yao n¡¯s Divine Domain tomorrow morning. Have a good rest!¡± The master of the ning family made the final decision, and then he said,¡±¡±Xue ¡®er girl, take out your house! Let¡¯s go in and sleep. It¡¯s going to be very noisy outside. ¡±

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. She then took out the house and ced it in the spacious living room.

    The living room was veryrge. It seemed that his Godfather had already prepared it.

    After taking out the house, the master of the ning family and the great elder walked straight in.

    As for Leng ruoxue, she was lying on the bed in the inn.

    When night fell, Leng ruoxue left the room on purpose to put on a good show. She nned to go see the fireflies, and as expected, she saw Xiao Bing waiting for her.

    ¡°Miss Leng, did you sleep well?¡± Outside the room, Xiao Bing, who was leaning against the corridor wall, greeted Leng ruoxue with a faint smile.

    ¡°Not good! I don¡¯t like the bed. ¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly. She then continued,¡±¡±Mr. Xiao Bing, father and grandfather are bringing me home tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Oh! May I know where miss Leng¡¯s home is? perhaps we can go the same way. ¡± Xiao Bing said with a smile.

    After hearing Xiao Bing¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue was extremely depressed. How could Xiao Bing be so thick-skinned? Leng ruoxue had already said that she was going home, yet she still wanted to go the same way as her. However, this was also within her expectations, so Leng ruoxue only grumbled in her heart. She then chuckled and said,¡±My home is in the Yao family¡¯s God domain.¡±

    ¡°May I know what is the rtionship between miss Leng and the Yao family?¡± Xiao Bing asked as he searched for the news of the smaller ns in the Yao n¡¯s divine realm, but to no avail.

    ¡°I have nothing to do with the Yao family. We¡¯re just living in the Yao family¡¯s divine realm,¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she replied indifferently.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Xiao Bing replied softly. After saying that, he felt a little frustrated. There were many small and medium-sized ns in the Yao n¡¯s divine realm, but Leng ruoxue said that they had nothing to do with the Yao n. Was this possible? The families in the Yao family¡¯s divine realm were basically dependent on the Yao family for survival. Otherwise, the Yao family wouldn¡¯t have allowed you to live in the Yao family¡¯s divine realm. Hence, his intuition told him that Leng ruoxue was lying to him again.

    ¡°I know what Sir Xiao Bing is thinking, but my family only has my grandfather, father, and sister. The Yao family won¡¯t like us, and we¡¯re only temporarily staying in the Yao family¡¯s divine realm. Once we have a fixed ce to stay, we¡¯ll leave that ce.¡± Leng ruoxue, who had seen through Xiao Bing¡¯s thoughts, exined with a forced smile.

    After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, the doubts in Xiao Bing¡¯s heart were slightly relieved. However, he did notpletely believe Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, because his intuition told him that the three of them had a secret.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m also going to the Yao n¡¯s divine realm. Let¡¯s go together tomorrow!¡± After a moment of silence, Xiao Bing finally spoke. Actually, he did not have to follow Leng ruoxue and the other two, but he was too suspicious. He felt that Leng ruoxue was a mystery, so the more confused he was, the more he wanted to find out.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded, then turned around and went downstairs. Xiao Bing naturally followed.

 Chapter 1558

    <h4>Chapter 1558: Shifting the disaster to the East (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Their room was on the second floor. The first floor was the hotel lobby and the dining room. After Leng ruoxue went downstairs, she went to the dining room to have something to eat before leaving the hotel. Xiao Bing followed by her side.

    As she walked on the streets of the nightless city and looked at the people walking to and fro, she thought about the time bomb that was following her. No matter what, Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t bring herself to be happy.

    However, it was a good thing that Xiao Bing didn¡¯t talk much. Otherwise, she would be even more depressed.

    After a long time.

    Leng ruoxue felt that it was about time.

    ¡°Sir Xiao Bing, it¡¯s gettingte. We still have to head to the Yao n¡¯s Divine Domain tomorrow. Why don¡¯t we return to the inn earlier to rest?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she reminded him.

    ¡°En!¡± Xiao Bing nodded. The reason why he followed them out was to keep an eye on Leng ruoxue. Since Leng ruoxue was going back, there was no reason for him to continue loitering around on the streets.

    After returning to the inn, Leng ruoxue greeted Xiao Bing and returned to her room. She only heaved a sigh of relief when she entered her room. Acting was quite tiring, especially when the opponent was a difficult character.

    The next morning.

    After Leng ruoxue and her two grandparent¡¯s had their breakfast, they nned to head to the Yao n¡¯s divine realm.

    Standing at the door of the inn, the master of the ning family looked at Xiao Bing and said with a smirk,¡±¡±Mr. Xiao Bing, can I borrow your flying beast? When our flying beasts came here, they flew too fast and got tired. ¡± In fact, he was afraid that Xiao Bing would recognize him if he took out his flying beast, so he had no choice but to target Xiao Bing. Who asked that guy to stick to them!

    ¡°Uh! I can!¡± Xiao Bing had no choice but to summon his flying beast.

    His flying beast was a huge flying bear. It was almost three meters tall and its entire body was yellow in color. It was a level 8 saint God beast and had a pair of golden wings that were slightly thinner than the flying bear.

    When Leng ruoxue saw the flying bear, she almostughed out loud. This was because it was a pair of wings on a bear¡¯s body. No matter how she looked at it, it wasical. Furthermore, she was very suspicious. With the bear¡¯s weight, could it even fly?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Feifei¡¯s flying speed is very fast and very stable. ¡± Seeing through Leng ruoxue¡¯s thoughts, Xiao Bing said with a helpless expression.

    ¡°Are you sure it won¡¯t fall from the sky?¡± Not only did Xiao Bing¡¯s words not make Leng ruoxue feel at ease, she even asked him directly.

    ¡°I definitely won ¡®t!¡± Xiao Bing looked helpless and did not know what to say.

    ¡°Beauty! I¡¯ll make youfortable! Don¡¯t worry!¡± The giant bear, Feifei, saw that Leng ruoxue did not trust it, so it promised her. However, it was fine if it did not say anything, but once it did, it would shock everyone with its words!

    When Leng ruoxue heard Feifei¡¯s words, ck lines appeared on her forehead. She thought to herself,¡¯could it be that one is marked by one¡¯s proximity to Vermillion and one is marked by one¡¯s proximity to ink? did it learn from its master to say such fantasizing words?¡¯ At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes could not help but drift towards Xiao Bing.

    Her probing and suspicious gaze made Xiao Bing¡¯s face turn red, as if it was on fire.

    ¡°Feifei means that it¡¯ll be veryfortable to sit on it. Don¡¯t misunderstand!¡± Xiao Bing quickly exined, but after he said that, he felt that something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t put his finger on it!

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue deliberately dragged her words and looked at Xiao Bing with a half-smile, then at the giant bear who seemed to be embarrassed. She came to an important conclusion-a beast takes after its master! A crooked upper beam will have a crooked lower beam!

    ¡°It¡¯ste! Let¡¯s get on our way!¡± Xiao Bing said awkwardly. Then, he recalled that Leng ruoxue had mentioned that she would be fazed by beasts. He looked at Leng ruoxue worriedly and said,¡±¡±Miss Leng, what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Feifei asked curiously.

    ¡°Fei Fei! Youngdy Leng can make flying beasts faint. ¡± Xiao Bing exined to his pet.

    ¡°Oh! Then I¡¯ll fly slower. ¡± Feifei looked at Leng ruoxue with sympathy. Poor little beauty! Why would she faint on a flying beast!

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already taken a beast vertigo pill.¡± Leng ruoxue said. She was secretly d that she was prepared. Otherwise, she really didn¡¯t know how to deal with this!

    ¡°Beast vertigo pill? What¡¯s that?¡± Xiao Bing¡¯s face was filled with confusion and big question marks. His pair of ck and bright eyes were staring at Leng ruoxue without blinking, as if he was saying,¡¯open my eyes!¡¯

    ¡°This is it! If Sir Xiao Bing is interested, you can try one. ¡± Leng ruoxue took out a ck pill from her bracelet and handed it to Xiao Bing.

    Xiao Bing took the pill and sniffed it. He was surprised to find that the pill was stinky. Although the smell was not obvious, he could not pretend that he could not smell it.

    ¡°This is the beast vertigo pill? Why is it stinky?¡± Xiao Bing¡¯s handsome face was filled with disbelief, but he knew how to ask shamelessly.

    ¡°It¡¯s stinky. Once you eat it, you won¡¯t have the mood to think about other things. That¡¯s why it¡¯s effective against fainting beasts.¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s mind was spinning as she made up a story. Actually, that wasn¡¯t a beast vertigo pill! That pill was a stinky pill that she usually used to prank people. The reason why she had taken it out to fool people was because she knew that even an Alchemist who was proficient in alchemy would not know what a stinky pill was. In the immortal realm, there was no one who really suffered from beast phobia, so even if Xiao Bing wanted to find someone to test the pill on, he would not be able to find anything. Of course, there would still be a stench, and it would not be removed in a short period of time.

    ¡°Sir Xiao Bing, do you want topensate me?¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Uh! No need! I don¡¯t have beast phobia. ¡± Xiao Bing said hurriedly. He did not dare to eat anything carelessly, what if something really happened? Moreover, the pill¡¯s stench was somewhat uneptable to him.

    ¡°What a pity!¡± Leng ruoxue felt a little regretful.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Xiao Bing said as he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.

    Leng ruoxue and the other two nodded and sat on Feifei¡¯s back.

    The fur on Feifei¡¯s back was very thick. It was indeed veryfortable to sit on as it had said. However, Feifei was clearly a Chatterbox. After it took off, its mouth did not stop. Furthermore, it kept calling Leng ruoxue ¡®beauty¡¯. Leng ruoxue was both angry and amused when she heard it. However, she could not be too calctive with a big stupid bear, so she could only pretend that she had not heard it.

    ¡°Beauty! Why are you ignoring me?¡± Seeing that it was being ignored by Leng ruoxue, Feifei turned its head around and said with a face full of hidden bitterness.

    ¡°Focus on flying! Be careful, you might hit the tree!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded. The trees in the immortal realm were all tall and straight, and many of them even shot up into the sky. Hence, if one was not careful while flying, it was possible that one would crash into a tree.

    Who knew that just as she finished speaking, she heard a ¡®bang!¡¯ , Followed by a violent shaking. Then, a few leaves fell on Leng ruoxue¡¯s body.

 Chapter 1559

    <h4>Chapter 1559: Shifting the disaster to the East (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Feifei really did crash into a tree. Leng ruoxue almostughed out loud when she saw the big bright bump on its head. Was she a jinx?

    Feifei, who had crashed into a huge tree, endured the pain and steadied its body. Then, it continued to look at Leng ruoxue with a face full of resentment and slowly said in a wronged tone,¡±¡±Beauty! You have topensate me!¡±

    ¡°What does it have to do with me? I¡¯m not the one who bumped into you! You can go ask it forpensation!¡± Leng ruoxue pointed at a giant tree not far away.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a beauty. Besides, I bumped into the tree because I turned around to talk to you. That¡¯s why you should make it up to me.¡± Although Fei Fei was a bear, it was quite smart. It naturally knew that if something happened, it had to find the culprit.

    ¡°Did I ask you to turn around and talk to me?¡± Leng ruoxue was bewildered.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t.¡± Fei Fei whispered.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you can just ask it forpensation!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°But I just want you topensate me.¡± Feifei said shamelessly.

    ¡°Every injustice has its perpetrator, every debt has its debtor. You can go look for whoever hit you.¡± Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes at Feifei. After she finished speaking, she turned around and did not look at it anymore.

    Feifei red at Leng ruoxue for a long while. Seeing that Leng ruoxue had no reaction and its master looked like he was waiting for a good show, it sighed and resigned itself to its fate. This time, it finally closed its mouth. Actually, it was not that it did not want to talk anymore, but no one would bother with it even if it did! Sob ... It was a bear that was despised by others!

    After five days of traveling, Leng ruoxue and the rest finally reached the Yao n¡¯s divine territory.

    Although the Yao family¡¯s God domain was ranked second among the eight God domains, its size was not any smaller than the ning family¡¯s God domain. In recent years, it even showed signs of surpassing the ning family¡¯s God domain. The biggest reason for this was the Yao family¡¯spetitive ancestor.

    Feifei carried Leng ruoxue and the rest andnded outside a small border city that belonged to the Yao n¡¯s divine territory.

    This city was located at the very edge of the Yao family¡¯s divine territory. As it was quite far from the main city and there were very few people living in the city, it did not seem as luxurious as the other cities in the Yao family¡¯s divine territory.

    However, this city had a rather pleasant name, hundred birds city.

    It was said that this hundred Bird City had a long history in the divine world, and its age was uncountable. This name was also passed down from the ancient times and had been used until today. Evenpared to the main city of the Yao family, this hundred Bird City was an ancient city worthy of its name. However, the location of this hundred Bird City was too remote, so it was not valued by the Yao family.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest walked into the city on foot. As they walked along the streets of hundred Bird City and looked at the antique-looking buildings, master ning couldn¡¯t help but exim,¡±¡±This hundred Bird City is indeed an ancient city. It has a strong cultural atmosphere!¡±

    As an ancient city, there would naturally be unforgettable things. However, with outsiders present, he could only sigh and notment. However, the great elder did not have his concern.

    ¡°So what? In the eyes of the Yao n, this city is of no value. ¡± The first elder curled his lips and said in disdain.

    ¡°AI! What a pity!¡± The master of the ning family looked regretful. He couldn¡¯t help but think to himself,¡±why did such a valuable ancient city have to be in the Yao family¡¯s divine realm?¡± Wasn¡¯t that a waste of God¡¯s gift?

    ¡°What¡¯s there to pity? this city is old. It¡¯s time to let it rest.¡± The first elder sighed.

    When Leng ruoxue heard their conversation, she naturally knew what they were thinking. Her Godfather and great elder had lived for God knows how long, so it was only natural for them to have a deep impression of these things that existed in their memories. It was a pity that the divine world was not the world she was in in in her past life, so they knew the value of cultural relics. Furthermore, these things happened to belong to the Yao family, so they probably didn¡¯t care about it. Otherwise, why would they let this ancient city be so deserted? And this hundred birds city,pared to the other cities she had seen before, was indeed a little old, even notparable to the nightless city.

    ¡°AI! Xue ¡®er! Let¡¯s go home!¡± After the master of the ning family sighed, he told everyone that he had asked his subordinates to buy a house, which happened to be located in the hundred Bird City.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    Then, they followed the master of the ning family to a house.

    This house was located in the Northwest of hundred Bird City, less than a thousand meters away from the city Lord¡¯s mansion. It was in a very good location, and it faced South. Although it was just an ordinary house, the courtyard was full of flowers, looking particrly warm.

    After entering the courtyard, the master of the ning family ordered someone to take Xiao Bing to the guest room, and they went back to their own rooms.

    After a simple rest, the master of the ning family held a banquet to entertain Xiao Bing. During the banquet, Xiao Bing actually asked about Ning Yan¡¯s whereabouts, but he was simply pushed away by Leng ruoxue.

    For the next few days, Leng ruoxue also used cultivation as an excuse to hide in her room, avoiding Xiao Bing.

    Xiao Bing, who was staying in the guest courtyard, could not figure it out no matter how much he thought about it. Not only was he unable to see Leng ruoxue, but he could also not see her grandfather and father.

    Xiao Bing, who was bored to death, walked out of the courtyard and was about to try looking for Leng ruoxue and the others. Suddenly, a golden bird descended from the sky andnded on his shoulder. It spoke in the humannguage,¡±¡±Sir Xiao Bing, the Divine Master has ordered you to return to the Divine Master¡¯s estate immediately.¡± After saying that, the golden bird turned into nothingness and disappeared without a trace.

    This little golden bird was the Divine Master¡¯s uniquemunication method. No matter where he was, as long as he was still alive, he could find him. Moreover, this method was only used by the Divine Master. Even if others wanted to imitate it, they wouldn¡¯t have the chance. However, he couldn¡¯t understand why the Divine Master would summon him back at this time.

    However, since the Divine Master had already given the order, he naturally did not dare to dy. Even though he was a little unwilling, he could only leave this ce. As for that Leng ruoxue, he would find out more about her when he had the chance! Thinking of this, he strode towards the main courtyard.

    Xiao Bing was stopped by a man who imed to be the Butler as soon as he entered the main courtyard.

    ¡°Mr. Xiao Bing, mydy is still cultivating.¡± Ning Shan, who was disguised as the Butler, said with a guarded expression.

    ¡°I know. I want to see your master.¡± Xiao Bing said helplessly. The Butler was guarding against him as if he was a thief, and he really didn¡¯t know how he had offended him.

    ¡°Is there anything I can help you with, Sir Xiao Bing? My master is taking an afternoon nap!¡± Ning Shan said.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to bid farewell. ¡± Xiao Bing told the truth. What he didn¡¯t know was that his decision to leave had saved him from a fatal disaster.

    ¡°Sir Xiao Bing is leaving?¡± Ning Shan was shocked. If Xiao Bing left, wouldn¡¯t their arrangements be in vain? The reason why they hadn¡¯t made a move for the past few days was to confuse Xiao Bing so that they wouldn¡¯t alert the enemy. However, now that the snake that they had set up was about to leave, their efforts would be in vain.

 Chapter 1560

    <h4>Chapter 1560: The mute eats the yellow lotus (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Mm! The God Lord¡¯s mansion has an important matter. The God Lord has ordered me to return as soon as possible. ¡± Xiao Bing exined. Actually, he didn¡¯t need to exin to a Butler, but after spending these few days together, he knew very well that if he didn¡¯t make things clear, the Butler would never let him see the master of the Leng family! AI! He, Xiao Bing, could get whatever he wanted in the divine Lord¡¯s Manor, but now he had to listen to a Butler. What was going on?

    In that case, I¡¯ll inform my master. Please wait a moment, Mr. Xiao Bing.¡± After Ning Shan finished speaking, she unwillingly entered her master¡¯s room.

    In the room.

    Hearing Ning Shan¡¯s words, the master of the ning family had a serious and unwilling expression.

    When Leng ruoxue saw her Godfather¡¯s expression, she chuckled and said,¡±¡±Godfather! Wasn¡¯t it good that he was leaving? We¡¯ll save a lot of trouble!¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯vee to the Yao family¡¯s divine realm for nothing! I¡¯ve been setting it up for several days, but I didn¡¯t use it. I¡¯m not satisfied!¡± The master of the ning family said in frustration. In fact, the reason he wanted to kill Xiao Bing was that he was too difficult to deal with. Other than that, he didn¡¯t do anything too much to Xue ¡®er.

    However, if he could get rid of Xiao Bing and frame the Yao family, wouldn¡¯t that be perfect? Right now, he seemed to be more depressed that he couldn¡¯t frame the Yao family, and he didn¡¯t care about Xiao Bing¡¯s life or death.

    ¡°Godfather, are you not willing to let the Yao family live a carefree life?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°En!¡± The master of the ning family nodded without any courtesy.

    ¡°That¡¯s easy!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smirk. Then, she whispered a few words into master ning¡¯s ear. In an instant, master ning revealed a wretched smile.

    ¡°Hehe! Xue ¡®er! You are indeed my goddaughter! We¡¯ll do as you say!¡± Master ning nodded with a smile. Xue ¡®er¡¯s idea was great! He didn¡¯t have to kill Xiao Bing, but he could still frame the Yao family!

    ¡°Then, Godfather, please send Xiao Bing away!¡± Leng ruoxue urged.

    ¡°Good! I¡¯ll go see him now. ¡± Master ning left the room in a hurry.

    First elder and Ning Shan, who were left in the room, saw that the master of the ning family was suddenly excited. They were also very curious. Their eyes were fixed on Leng ruoxue, as if they wanted to get an answer from her.

    However, Leng ruoxue kept them in suspense and told them that they would know in a while.

    After a while, the master of the ning family sent Xiao Bing off and returned to his room. Then, he told Ning Shan about his arrangements.

    Then, Ning Shan left with a strange smile on her face ...

    Late at night, Leng ruoxue and the rest left the house that they had only stayed in for a few days. Before they left, they even set a fire ...

    At the same time, Xiao Bing, who had just left hundred birds city, was on his way.

    He, who was lying on Feifei¡¯s body, suddenly staggered and almost fell off.

    At this moment, Feifei was flying in the air. If he fell, even if he didn¡¯t get crushed, he would be seriously injured. Therefore, he was extremely angry and was about to reprimand Feifei when he found that he was surrounded.

    There were dozens of people surrounding him, and they were all dressed in ck, with unfriendly smiles on their faces. Moreover, they were all sitting on flying beasts.

    However, these Men in ck were obviously trained and were not like those ordinary bandits who robbed houses. From their looks, they looked more like guards of some family. However, most of the guards in the families in the divinity wore ck, so Xiao Bing could not tell where they came from.

    After calming himself down, Xiao Bing slowly said,¡±¡±Who are you people? What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so bold! How dare you fly above our Yao family¡¯s God domain!¡± The leader of the ck men red at Xiao Bing angrily. The other Men in ck shared the same hatred and red at Xiao Bing.

    Xiao Bing was relieved to hear the leader¡¯s words. As long as these people were not bandits, it would be much easier to deal with them. After all, he was a member of the divine Lord¡¯s Manor. These people would not dare to disrespect the divine Lord¡¯s Manor.

    ¡°You are the guards of the Yao n?¡± Xiao Bing asked despite knowing the answer.

    ¡°So what if I am? Don¡¯t even think about trying to get close to us. Even if he¡¯s the Emperor, he can¡¯t fly in the sky above our Yao family¡¯s God Realm!¡± The leader of the Men in ck shouted in a bad mood.

    ¡°I¡¯m Xiao Bing from the Divine Master¡¯s estate! [I¡¯m going back to the Divine Master¡¯s mansion under the Divine Master¡¯s order. Please make it convenient for me!] This is my token!¡± As Xiao Bing spoke, he took out a golden token. The two words ¡°Xiao Bing¡± were engraved on the front of the token, while the totem of the divine Lord¡¯s Manor was on the back.

    The leader of the Men in ck looked at the token and said with a smile,¡±¡±It really is the token of the divine lord¡¯s estate. However, even if you are a member of the divine lord¡¯s estate, you can¡¯t fly in the sky above the Yao family¡¯s divine territory!¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? Didn¡¯t your patriarch tell you that the token of the Divine Master¡¯s estate has special privileges no matter where it is?¡± Xiao Bingughed coldly as he became even more dissatisfied with the Yao family. The Yao family had gone too far. They dared to make things difficult for the people of the God lord¡¯s estate. Didn¡¯t they know that the entire divine world was under the jurisdiction of the God lord¡¯s estate? Everyone in the divinity had to listen to the orders of the God lord¡¯s estate, but now, the Yao family had openly opposed the God lord¡¯s estate. They were overestimating themselves.

    In the divine realm, although there was no written rule that flying beasts were not allowed when travelling throughnds with owners, out of respect for the owners, everyone would tacitly agree to leave the city by walking or rent a beast carriage in the city. The act of riding a flying beast could also be regarded as a form of provocation to the owner.

    In the eight great divine realms, almost all of the top forces had clearly stated that such behavior was prohibited. Therefore, Xiao Bing¡¯s behavior was very inappropriate. However, he was in a hurry to get back to the divine lord¡¯s estate, and he had the divine Lord¡¯s support, so he naturally didn¡¯t care about this rule. Now that he was suddenly stopped, and the other party obviously didn¡¯t take his identity seriously, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a great sense of disappointment. The dissatisfaction in his heart grew, and his face gradually darkened. However, Even so, it didn¡¯t have much of an effect on the Man in ck.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what privileges the token of the Divine Master¡¯s estate has,¡± the Man in ck said with a smile.¡±I only know that you have vited the city rules of the Yao family!¡±

    The leader of the Men in ck didn¡¯t give him any face, and this made Xiao Bing, who was already in a bad mood, even more furious. He squinted his eyes and red at the Men in ck in front of him, and released a trace of pressure. However, the Man in ck in front of him didn¡¯t change his expression. Instead, he looked at Xiao Bing provocatively, as if to say,¡¯your pressure is useless against us!¡¯

    Xiao Bing was furious. He had never been a kind person. Previously, when he was with Leng ruoxue and the others, he had concealed his true nature. Other than trying to figure out Leng ruoxue¡¯s identity, it was also because Leng ruoxue was a rare beauty. As a man, he would naturally have some tender and protective thoughts towards women, and he was no exception.

 Chapter 1561

    <h4>Chapter 1561: The mute eats yellow lotus (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    However, before he could figure out Leng ruoxue¡¯s situation, he was summoned back by the Divine Master. Of course, he was not happy about it. In addition, the Yao family¡¯s guards were not blind. They knew that he was from the Divine Master¡¯s estate, but they still wanted to find trouble with him. This made the anger in his heart multiply. He could show Leng ruoxue mercy, but there was no need for him to do so to the Yao family guards.

    ¡°You¡¯re all looking for death!¡± Xiao Bing said coldly with his eyes half-closed.

    ¡°Yo! Are you threatening us? This is the Yao family¡¯s territory. You¡¯re courting death by threatening the Yao family¡¯s people in the Yao family¡¯s divine realm. ¡± The leader of the Men in ck warned.

    ¡°It is! Boss! He couldn¡¯t leave the Yao family¡¯s divine realm alive! We have to let him know the power of our Yao family, Hmph! The God lord¡¯s estate is nothing. ¡± The other man in ck agreed with a look of disdain. His words resonated with the other Men in ck, and they all burst intoughter.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°You have to be punished for breaking the rules of our Yao family¡¯s divine realm. We don¡¯t care who you are!¡± After the Men in ck had enough ofughing, they said in unison. Some of them even shed the weapons in their hands.

    The bright light pierced Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes. With a thought, a long sword appeared in his hand. At the same time, he sent a message to the Divine Master¡¯s residence. Then, he waved the long sword in his hand, and a light blue sword light flew toward the leader of the Men in ck ...

    Xiao Bing made the first move!

    He was very clear on the principle of capturing the leader first to capture the bandits, so his first target was the annoying leader of the Men in ck. Moreover, the two of them seemed to be on par in terms of strength, so as long as he killed the leader, the others were not a threat at all!

    Seeing that Xiao Bing had made his move, the leader of the Men in ck calmly dodged the sword light. He then gave a look to his subordinates, and instantly, a number of multi-colored godly skills wereunched at Xiao Bing ...

    Feifei, who was under Xiao Bing¡¯s feet, quickly cast a defensive barrier around its master. The rainbow-colored godly skills did not even have the chance to reach Xiao Bing before they were absorbed by a pale yellow defensive barrier.

    When the Men in ck saw this, they were really envious, jealous, and hateful! This Fat bear¡¯s defense was just too abnormal, and it was also a level eight saint God beast. As a result, it was very difficult for them to break through its defense in a short time, and this made them quite unwilling.

    ¡°Captain! What do we do now?¡± One of the men in ck whispered to Xiao Bing in a low voice.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to fight to the death! Otherwise, how can we face the head of the family?¡± The leader of the Men in ck said angrily. After he finished speaking, he threw a ck ball the size of a baby¡¯s fist in Xiao Bing¡¯s direction. When the Men in ck saw this, they quickly kept a safe distance from Xiao Bing.

    Xiao Bing sneered as he looked at the man in ck¡¯s childish behavior, feeling contempt in his heart. In the immortal realm, Feifei¡¯s defense might not be the best, but it was definitely in the top ten. So, no matter what they did, he would not be afraid! This was also the trump card that allowed him to fight against so many people at once. Therefore, he really didn¡¯t care about that small ck ball. Also, ording to his guess, that thing should be a bomb.

    However, after waiting for a while, he didn¡¯t see the thing explode. Instead, he smelled an unpleasant smell rising from his surroundings ...

    ¡°Waa! It was so smelly! You guys are so bad, do you want to suffocate Feifei to death?¡± Feifei couldn¡¯t take it anymore and screamed, covering its nose with one of its huge ws. Slowly, its body became stiff and numb. It shook its body for some reason, but it forgot that it was in the air, and Xiao Bing, who was on its back, fell straight down without any preparation ...

    ¡°Argh! Master!¡± Feifei, who felt that something was wrong, shouted loudly again.

    ¡°Damn you, Feifei!¡± Xiao Bing bellowed and quickly reached out an arm to grab Feifei¡¯s long hair, hanging it in the air. However, this way, he waspletely exposed to the Men in ck and became a live target.

    ¡°Hehe! Brothers! Please entertain the guests of the divine lord¡¯s estate!¡± The leader of the Men in ckughed evilly, and at hismand, dozens of divine skills flew toward Xiao Bing ...

    This time, without the protection of Feifei¡¯s defensive barrier, those beautiful and dazzling divine skillsnded directly on Xiao Bing¡¯s body. In the blink of an eye, Xiao Bing was covered in wounds and in a sorry state!

    Seeing the injuries on his body, the anger in Xiao Bing¡¯s heart surged. He subconsciously grabbed onto Feifei¡¯s long hair and held his sword with one hand. He held his breath and was about to counterattack when he suddenly realized that the Men in ck who had surrounded him had disappeared.

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Where were those people hiding? Xiao Bing¡¯s bright ck eyes searched around, but he couldn¡¯t find a single clue.

    ¡°Xiao Bing! Are you alright?¡± Suddenly, a loud voice rang in Xiao Bing¡¯s ears. He raised his head and saw the man in red, who was looking at him with a smile. The anger in his heart grew because this man was none other than his rival, jin yang. However, at this moment, he also knew why the Men in ck had suddenly disappeared.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Xiao Bing said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Looking at how angry you are, you should be fine! However, you have quite a lot of injuries on your body. Are you being besieged?¡± Jin yang said, gloating.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have eyes. Can¡¯t you see for yourself?¡± Xiao Bing said angrily. This damn guy just loved tough at him. He couldn¡¯t understand why the Divine Master sent this guy here when he knew that they didn¡¯t get along. Wasn¡¯t he just causing trouble for him? Especially when jin yang saw him in such a sorry state!

    ¡°Tsk tsk! How pitiful! It¡¯s a good thing I came in time, otherwise, I would have to collect your corpse. ¡± Jin yang said with a smile, but he felt a little regretful in his heart. If only he hade a littleter!

    ¡°Dammit! Quickly pull me up!¡± Xiao Bing flew into a rage out of humiliation. He was still hanging in the air! That damned guy actually pretended not to see it and was even talking nonsense with him.

    ¡°Argh! What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re not riding a flying beast, but a flying man. ¡± Jin yang seemed to have just noticed Xiao Bing¡¯s state, and he said with a surprised look.

    ¡°Master! It hurts!¡± At this time, Feifei, whose long hair was being pulled, finally couldn¡¯t bear the pain and whispered.

    ¡°You shut up!¡± Xiao Bing roared. Then, he looked at jin yang with an unfriendly expression and said,¡±¡±Hurry up and help!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Jin yang knew when to stop. He sat on his flying beast and came to Xiao Bing¡¯s side. He reached out his hand and gently lifted Xiao Bing, then threw him onto Feifei¡¯s back.

    Xiao Bing took a healing elixir, looked at jin yang, and said,¡±¡±Why are you alone?¡± He had asked the Divine Master for help, saying that he had been besieged. The Divine Master wouldn¡¯t have only sent jin yang, right?

 Chapter 1562

    <h4>Chapter 1562: The mute eats yellow lotus (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m flying fast, the others are behind me, they should be here soon. ¡± Jin yang said seriously. Although he hated Xiao Bing, he was still a member of the Divine Master¡¯s estate. As the saying goes, you have to look at the owner before you hit a dog! Since the other party dared to mess with the Divine Master¡¯s estate, it was no longer Xiao Bing¡¯s personal matter. Therefore, the Divine Master¡¯s estate had to step in and settle this matter.

    ¡°God Lord, do you have any instructions?¡± Xiao Bing nodded and asked.

    ¡°The Divine Master has given me full authority to deal with this matter! Don¡¯t worry! I will seek justice for you. ¡± Jin yang promised with a smile.

    ¡°I want to deal with this myself!¡± Xiao Bing said bluntly. He didn¡¯t believe that jin yang would seek justice for him. It was already good enough that jin yang didn¡¯t hit him when he was down. Why would he care about his life or death?

    ¡°Xiao Bing! Although we¡¯ve never been on good terms, this matter is no longer your personal matter. The Yao family has disgraced the divine lord¡¯s estate, so we naturally won¡¯t let them off easily!¡± Jin yang reminded him. He knew that Xiao Bing didn¡¯t trust him, so he wasn¡¯t willing to stand up for him. However, this was the Divine Master¡¯s order. He did not dare to disobey.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! You¡¯ll definitely be satisfied. ¡± Jin yang added.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll believe you this once.¡± Although he didn¡¯t really trust jin yang, he believed that jin yang would never bring shame to the divine Lord¡¯s residence.

    ¡°Oh right! Didn¡¯t you go to the endless sea? Why would he appear in the Yao family¡¯s God domain?¡± Jin yang asked with a face full of question marks.

    ¡°I chased a Dolphin from the eye of the endless ocean to the cold pond near the ning family¡¯s divine realm, and then I came here.¡± Xiao Bing exined simply, but he hid the fact that he had met Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Have you managed to contract that Dolphin?¡± Jin yang asked curiously.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t! We let it run away!¡± Xiao Bing was annoyed.

    ¡°He ran away? How was that possible? The beasts in the sea were much weaker onnd, so how could they escape? Could it be that the dolphin has the strength of a reverent-God?¡± Jin yang guessed.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t! It¡¯s just a Godking level Dolphin. ¡± Xiao Bing said gloomily. He had wanted to catch a Beastie from the sea for a long time, and this was his best chance. Who knew that he would not be able to catch one?

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t catch him?¡± Jin Yang¡¯s face was full of disbelief, and there was a faint trace of contempt in his eyes.

    ¡°Do you think the sea beasts are easy to catch?¡± Xiao Bing said in a bad mood. After that, he turned around and ignored jin yang.

    Not long after, the main force sent by the God Lord¡¯s Manor finally arrived.

    There were about twenty people sent by the God lord¡¯s estate, including jin yang. Most of them were divine emperors, and the weakest among them was a Divine King. It was clear that the God lord¡¯s estate¡¯s strength could not be underestimated.

    These people were led by jin yang. Although jin yang also had the strength of a divine Emperor, the strength of divine emperors of the same level was not exactly the same. However, jin yang was definitely a top expert among the divine emperors and was deeply trusted by the Divine Master.

    Seeing that everyone had arrived, jin yang and the others flew directly to the main city of the Yao family.

    At this time, it waste at night in the main city of the Yao family. Most people were immersed in their dreams. After arriving at the destination, jin yang and the others did not dy and went straight to the main house of the Yao family.

    The Yao family¡¯s main residence was located in the center of the Yao family¡¯s main city, covering an area of hundreds of thousands of hectares. From the outside, one could only see tall and majestic buildings standing in the main residence, giving off a majestic feeling.

    Upon entering the main residence, one would realize that the Yao family was built with a cluster of pces. The pavilions and pagodas reflected each other, and a small bridge ran through them. In addition, many precious flowers and nts were nted in the courtyard, giving one a sense of pleasure.

    However, the angry Xiao Bing and the others were not in the mood to appreciate the Yao family¡¯s luxury. Besides, in their eyes, the Yao family¡¯s mansion was not evenparable to the divine Lord¡¯s mansion.

    After reporting his identity, he was respectfully invited into the living room of the main residence. Xiao Bing and the others sat on the chairs and waited for a moment before a middle-aged man came in with a hurried expression.

    ¡°Mr. Jin yang, Mr. Xiao Bing, and everyone else, Hello. Sorry for not weing you.¡± The middle-aged man wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said in fear. Although he looked like that on the surface, he could not help but curse in his heart. Nothing good coulde froming to the Yao family in the middle of the night! Not to mention that her sweet dreams were disturbed, she still had to treat these people like her ancestors. She was really aggrieved!

    However, these people were from the Divine Master¡¯s estate! Although the Yao family was ranked second among the eight great divine regions, they still had to act ording to the God Lord Manor¡¯s wishes!

    ¡°You¡¯re the head of the Yao family?¡± Xiao Bing said coldly as he lifted his eyelids.

    ¡°I¡¯m the acting head of the Yao family, Yao Hua!¡± Yao Hua introduced himself.

    ¡°Acting n head? We¡¯re here to see the head of the Yao family, but you¡¯re using a substitute head to fool us. Do you think we¡¯re easy to bully?¡± Xiao Bing squinted his eyes and said unhappily.

    ¡°Uh! You¡¯ve misunderstood, Sir Xiao Bing. The master is not in the main residence. ¡± Yao Hua was so scared that he quickly said. In fact, he was lying through his teeth, because the Yao family¡¯s ancestor was in the family¡¯s forbidden area! However, the old ancestor did not want to see the people of the divine lord¡¯s estate, so he had asked him to deal with it. However, looking at the attitude of these people, he was afraid that he could not deal with them.

    ¡°Not in the main residence? Where did the Yao family head go?¡± Xiao Bing asked coldly, not believing Yao Hua¡¯s words at all.

    ¡°I went out to meet some friends.¡± Yao Hua said after some thought.

    ¡°Friends? I thought you¡¯d tell me that your ancestor was in seclusion!¡± Xiao Bing said with a half-smile.

    ¡°Uh! I really went out to meet some friends. ¡± Yao Hua said nervously. In fact, he really wanted to say that he was going into seclusion, but he didn¡¯t know why these people were here. If they had something important to do, they couldn¡¯t juste out immediately after saying that they were going into seclusion! That would be too fake.

    ¡°Since the head of the Yao family has gone to meet his friends, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to inform him to return on behalf of the head! We have something important to do!¡± Xiao Bing ordered coldly.

    ¡°This ... May I know what¡¯s the matter?¡± Yao Hua asked shamelessly.

    ¡°I was attacked in your Yao family¡¯s Divine Domain.¡± Xiao Bing said indifferently.

    ¡°Argh! Who¡¯s so bold!¡± Yao Hua was shocked, and he was crying out in his heart. No wonder he came to the Yao family. Could it be that he wanted the Yao family to help him find the murderer? However, it was best not to get involved in this kind of thing, because if it was not handled well, he would get into trouble, he thought.

    However, the other party was a member of the divine lord¡¯s estate, so he would not be so foolish as to reject him in front of him. However, if the other party was really as he had guessed, he would definitely not put in all his effort to find the murderer for the other party. In an instant, his thoughts turned over and over again, but his face remained calm andposed.

    ¡°They are the guards of your Yao n.¡± Jin yang said with a smile.

 Chapter 1563

    <h4>Chapter 1563: A mute eats yellow lotus (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°What? This is impossible!¡± Yao Hua quickly denied it. The guards of the Yao family were well-trained. How could they find trouble with the people of the Divine Master¡¯s estate? wouldn¡¯t that bring trouble to the Yao family? He was confident that the Yao family would never do that.

    ¡°Is it impossible? Take a look at this!¡± Jin yang smiled faintly and shed a token the size of a palm. The token had the word ¡°Yao¡± on the front and the totem of the Yao family on the back. Yao Hua saw it and knew it was the token of the Yao family¡¯s guard.

    After seeing the token, Yao Hua was both shocked and angry. He was shocked that the other party had evidence of the Yao family, and angry that it was clearly someone who had framed him, because he didn¡¯t believe that his own guard would have such courage.

    However, at this moment, he had unspeakable bitterness.

    ¡°Mr. Jin yang, is there a misunderstanding?¡± Yao Hua probed.

    ¡°Misunderstanding? Are you trying to say that this isn¡¯t your Yao n¡¯s token?¡± Jin yang asked with a sneer.

    ¡°No! It wasn ¡®t! This is the token of our Yao family. However, our Yao family will never dare to go against the divine Lord¡¯s Manor, and they will never attack Sir Xiao Bing. ¡± Yao Hua said with certainty.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll frame you?¡± He had already prepared for the Yao family to deny it before he came. However, even if they did not admit to it, he would not let it go. To put it bluntly, he had pestered the Yao family, and the Yao family had to give him an exnation. Otherwise, where would he put his face?

    In fact, to him, it really didn¡¯t matter whether the Yao family admitted to it or not. In any case, they had evidence of the Yao family in their hands. If the Yao family denied it, then they would have to find a way to find the ck-clothed men who had attacked him. If they couldn¡¯t find them, then the Yao family would naturally have to bear the consequences themselves. Thus, no matter what the result was, he would be the final winner.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Sir Xiao Bing, you¡¯ve misunderstood. ¡± Yao Hua¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. He knew that Xiao Bing wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be even more difficult than he had imagined.

    What I mean is, it¡¯s possible that the people who attacked Mr. Xiao Bing are trying to frame us. ¡± Yao Hua exined as he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Xiao Bingughed after hearing Yao Hua¡¯s words, then said with slight disdain,¡±¡±Who would dare to frame the Yao family in their divine realm? If that¡¯s the case, your Yao n¡¯s defense is too trashy!¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± Xiao Bing¡¯s words left Yao Hua speechless.

    ¡°Mr. Xiao Bing, I know that you won¡¯t believe me even if I insist that this has nothing to do with the Yao family. Please give me a few days, and I will find out the truth and give you an exnation.¡± Yao Hua was silent for a long time before he spoke in a depressed manner.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! Then I¡¯ll give you three days. After three days, if you can¡¯t give me a satisfactory exnation, don¡¯t me me for not showing mercy. ¡± Xiao Bing said coldly with a straight face.

    ¡°Sir Xiao Bing, three days is not enough!¡± Yao Hua said with a bitter face.

    ¡°Yao Hua, acting patriarch, three days isn¡¯t a short time. We still have important matters to attend to when we return to the divine lord¡¯s estate, so we don¡¯t have much time to waste on this.¡± Jin yang said with a faint smile. As soon as he said this, Yao Hua knew that the three days were set in stone and could not be changed.

    ¡°Alright then! I¡¯ll try my best. ¡± Yao Hua replied with a bitter face.

    ¡°Yao Hua, acting patriarch, I suggest you inform the Yao family patriarch to return quickly. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t make the decision on this matter.¡± Xiao Bing said very kindly.

    ¡°Mm! I¡¯ll inform the ancestor. ¡± Yao Hua felt extremely aggrieved. Of course, he would tell the old master about this, but he was worried that Xiao Bing and the others had given him too little time. If the other party was trying to frame him, three days would not be enough!

    Not only that, but he also had to entertain these ancestors with good food and drink for the next few days. Wu ... Just the thought of it made him feel extremely depressed.

    After arranging amodation for Xiao Bing and the others, he immediately went to the forbidden area to see the old ancestor.

    At Xiao Bing¡¯s residence.

    In the room.

    Jin yang looked at Xiao Bing, who was sitting opposite him, with a curious look on his face. He said with a faint smile,¡±¡±Do you believe that the Yao n will investigate this matter and hand over the person who attacked you in three days?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! This matter is of great importance, and the Yao family won¡¯t admit it easily. However, it doesn¡¯t matter to me whether they admit it or not. ¡± Xiao Bing said nonchntly.

    ¡°When the Divine Master came, he told me that it¡¯s best not to fall out with the Yao family. The bnce of the divine world is very important.¡± Jin yang said lightly.

    ¡°Did I get attacked for nothing?¡± Xiao Bing was displeased.

    ¡°Of course I won ¡®t! After all, you¡¯re a member of the Divine Master¡¯s estate. You have to look at the master before you hit the dog. How could the Divine Master let you suffer? However, he won¡¯t put the Yao family to death. ¡± Jin yang exined.

    ¡°Oh, really? I thought the Divine Master would use this matter to take down the Yao family in one fell swoop!¡± Xiao Bingughed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. The divine realm is originally governed by the divine Lord. ¡± Jin yang reproached. His eyes flickered nervously, for fear that the walls had ears.

    ¡°Hehe! I thought you¡¯d be happy to hear me say that!¡± Xiao Bing smiled and said calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that if you die, no one will go against me. Then I¡¯ll be so bored!¡± Jin yang said matter-of-factly.

    The Divine Master was not a broad-minded person. If he heard Xiao Bing¡¯s words, he would definitely be punished. Moreover, such words could not be spread, or it would cause trouble for the Divine Master¡¯s estate.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll live well. ¡± Xiao Bing looked out of the window, thinking about something.

    Then, the two of them chatted for a while more before they went to rest.

    Three days passed by in a sh.

    Xiao Bing and jin yang had been sitting in the living room since early morning, waiting for Yao Hua¡¯s reply.

    When Yao Hua heard the news, he jogged all the way to the living room. When he saw the two people sitting on the chairs, he felt depressed.

    ¡°Patriarch Yao, you can give me an exnation for this matter!¡± Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes were cold as he red at Yao Hua.

    ¡°Well ... Mr. Xiao Bing, Mr. Jin yang, I¡¯ve already sent people to investigate this matter, but there¡¯s no news so far. The guards you told me about have also been found, so I can¡¯t give you any answers now.¡± Yao Hua said as he secretly wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. Of course, his ancestor told him to say this because he didn¡¯t believe that the guards of the Yao family would cause trouble for the people of the divine lord¡¯s estate. Therefore, after hearing his description, he immediately concluded that someone was framing the Yao family. However, they didn¡¯t know who it was.

    ¡°Your Yao family is trying to cheat! Or do you think I¡¯m framing you?¡± Xiao Bing suppressed his anger and asked. He had thought that the Yao family would try their best to deny the matter, but he didn¡¯t expect that the Yao family would not admit it at all. Three days had passed, and they only told him that they had not found the person. Were they trying to fool him? No way!

 Chapter 1564

    <h4>Chapter 1564: The mute eats the yellow lotus (5)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Upon hearing Yao Hua¡¯s words, jin yang, who had intended to make a big deal smaller, was a little angry. The Yao family was clearly not putting the Divine Master¡¯s estate in their eyes! Initially, he thought that the Yao family would find a scapegoat to settle the matter, and thenpensate Xiao Bing with some money and things, and the matter would be over. However, he did not expect that the Yao family did not even n to send out a scapegoat. Although he knew that Xiao Bing¡¯s attack was suspicious, since there was evidence pointing to the Yao family, he naturally did not want to interfere. However, the Yao family was obviously not easy to manipte.

    ¡°Sir Xiao Bing, please don¡¯t misunderstand us. We are also investigating this matter. If this was really done by the Yao family, we will not let this matter rest. If not, we will definitely find out who dared to frame our Yao family and avenge Sir Xiao Bing and our Yao family.¡± Yao Hua said with a calm smile on his handsome face. He was now full of confidence, and this was all thanks to his conversation with the ancestor.

    ¡°So you still don¡¯t believe me?¡± Xiao Bing understood Yao Hua¡¯s meaning. In the end, he just didn¡¯t believe that his own family would attack him.

    ¡°We have to have enough evidence to convict our nsmen. Otherwise, our nsmen will not be convinced.¡± Yao Hua said helplessly.

    ¡°You mean that just the token of your Yao family isn¡¯t enough?¡± Xiao Bing said with a half-smile.

    ¡°Uh! It would be even better if we have other evidence. To be honest, the ce where Mr. Xiao Bing was attacked is in Lin Fen, and we have already checked the guards there. They did not go out that night, and there are witnesses. Also, they did not lose their tokens. ¡± Yao Hua carefully exined.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Xiao Bing gave Yao Hua a sidelong nce.

    ¡°Yao family head, the people who attacked Sir Xiao Bing might not be the guards of Lin Fen, but that doesn¡¯t mean they aren¡¯t from the Yao family!¡± Jin yang reminded her with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! You¡¯re saying?¡± Hearing jin Yang¡¯s words, Yao Hua was a little frightened. He understood the other party¡¯s words. They wanted him to expand the scope of the search. However, he had to ask his ancestor for instructions. Otherwise, if something really happened, he couldn¡¯t make the decision.

    ¡°We have the footage of the people who attacked Mr. Xiao Bing. Do you need it?¡± Jin yang said with a smile. He didn¡¯t intend to take out this thing, but since the Yao family didn¡¯t know what was good for them, it was only natural to take it out and make them convinced.

    After hearing jin Yang¡¯s words, Yao Hua had a bad feeling in her heart. She couldn¡¯t help but curse in her heart. If you had the video, why didn¡¯t you take it out earlier? aren¡¯t you ying us? However, jin Yang¡¯s words also made him a little afraid. What if the people in the video were really the Yao family? what would he do then? Moreover, since they had evidence, why didn¡¯t they show it earlier? This also made him puzzled.

    Looking at Yao Hua¡¯s dark expression, Xiao Bing sneered in his heart. It was a good thing he had been careful back then, or else he would have been forced to suffer in silence. Originally, he had discussed with jin yang that if the Yao family¡¯s exnation satisfied them, they would not take out such evidence. They would keep it for more important use in the future. However, he did not expect that the Yao family would not take the bait. In that case, he could not be med.

    ¡°Can I ... Take a look first?¡± After a long silence, Yao Hua finally spoke.

    ¡°Of course you can!¡± Xiao Bing took out a memory crystal with a smile and handed it over.

    Yao Hua held the memory crystal in his hand and looked at its contents. He was shocked because the images in the crystal were indeed from the Yao family. Moreover, they were not ordinary guards of the Yao family. Suddenly, his hand trembled and the memory crystal in his hand fell to the ground with a bang! With a sound, it shattered into pieces.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! I¡¯ve duplicated a lot of them, so feel free to smash them, patriarch Yao. ¡± Xiao Bingughed nonchntly. Do you want to destroy the evidence? In your dreams!

    ¡°Your Excellency Xiao Bing! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. ¡± Yao Hua said pitifully with a bitter face. He knew that the other party would not believe him even if he said it, but he had to say it. In fact, he did not do it on purpose. He was just too nervous, so he identally dropped the memory crystal on the ground.

    The memory crystal wasn¡¯t very hard, and the Yao family¡¯s floor was made of abnormally hard crystal. When the two hit each other, it was like an egg hitting a rock. Naturally, the one that broke was the one that was harder.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether patriarch Yao has the intention or not. You should discuss with your patriarch and elders how you¡¯re going to give me an exnation!¡± Xiao Bing was in a good mood. From Yao Hua¡¯s expression, he could tell that Yao Hua definitely knew the people in the memory crystal. Hmph! Let¡¯s see how he¡¯s going to quibble now.

    Mr. Xiao Bing, Mr. Jin yang, please give me some time.¡± Yao Hua requested as cold sweat appeared on his forehead.

    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll give you one more day! My patience is limited. ¡± Xiao Bing said generously and threw a memory crystal to Yao Hua.

    Yao Hua held the memory crystal in his hand and left the living room with heavy steps.

    Xiao Bing and jin yang, who were still sitting in their chairs, looked at each other and smiled. Both of them had a tacit understanding.

    A dayter.

    The Yao family finally came to a conclusion. They were willing to pay Xiao Bing a huge sum ofpensation, but at the same time, they also asked Xiao Bing to let go of the guards who had besieged him. Xiao Bing was in a good mood, so he agreed without hesitation. After all, he was very satisfied with thepensation from the Yao family!

    As for those who had besieged him, he had no use for them. If he really killed them, he would have a huge grudge with the Yao family. The Yao family might not dare to take revenge on the surface, but they could do something in secret, and it was hard to guard against. Xiao Bing was not stupid, so he naturally did not want to make such a deep enemy. Therefore, he did the Yao family a favor, which was something the Divine Master was happy to see.

    After paying arge sum ofpensation and apologizing to Xiao Bing, even though they still did not believe that the guards of the Yao family would do such a thing, they could only swallow their pride as the evidence was conclusive. Furthermore, they did not dare to me the guards who were stored in the memory crystal too much, because they were the people of their ancestor!

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest heard the news, they had already returned to the ning family¡¯s main residence.

    In a courtyard in the forbidden area of the back mountain, a burst of proud and wildughter rang out. The sound resounded through the clouds and soared into the sky.

    ¡°Hahaha! Hahaha! I¡¯m so happy!¡± The master of the ning familyughed and fell to the ground without any care for his image.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she could not help but feel a few ck lines sliding down her forehead. She thought to herself,¡¯does Godfather have to smile so shamelessly?¡¯ The Yao family only lost some money, and there were no casualties. It didn¡¯t affect the Yao family¡¯s strength at all. Wasn¡¯t it too early for Godfather to be proud?

    ¡°Godfather! Are you doneughing? The Yao family is just losing money to avoid disaster, do you need to be so happy?¡± Leng ruoxue said speechlessly and came to an important conclusion-Godfather was easily satisfied.

 Chapter 1565

    <h4>Chapter 1565: The mute eats yellow lotus (6)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! You don¡¯t understand, the Divine Master won¡¯t easily touch a family like ours, so I thought this would be the result before I set up the trap. But that Xiao Bing is really ruthless, he actually got so much money from the Yao family, Hmph! Should I ask him for some dividends?¡± The master of the ning family hesitated, and then, he really started to think about it seriously.

    ¡°Old thing! Don¡¯t even think about the money, or else you¡¯ll be exposed! In this way, you¡¯ve offended both the God lord¡¯s estate and the Yao family!¡± First elder quickly poured cold water on master ning.

    ¡°The God lord¡¯s estate won¡¯t find trouble with me for now. As for the Yao family! They¡¯re already rivals with our ning family, so it¡¯s fine to offend them a little more. ¡± The master of the ning family said indifferently.

    ¡°Godfather! It wasn¡¯t easy for us to get rid of Xiao Bing, do you still want to walk into the trap?¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him helplessly. She couldn¡¯t let her Godfather have such thoughts. She couldn¡¯t wait to hide from Xiao Bing, so how could she let her Godfathere forward by himself?

    ¡°Xiao Bing is a little troublesome.¡± Master ning cupped his chin with one hand and said gloomily. Although Xiao Bing was a divine Emperor, he was definitely one of the most difficult people to deal with in the divine Lord Manor. Otherwise, he would not have followed them to the Yao family¡¯s Divine Domain.

    ¡°MMH! So, let¡¯s stay away from him!¡± Leng ruoxue hurriedly nodded.

    ¡°Alright then! Let¡¯s let him off for now!¡± Although the master of the ning family was a little reluctant, he did not have a good way to deal with Xiao Bing, so he could only let him have it first.

    Hearing her Godfather¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue¡¯s heart was at ease.

    At this time, the ning family¡¯spetition had already entered the final stage. There were only twenty people left in the final stage of thepetition, and these twenty people were also the elites of thispetition. If there were no idents, they would all be heavily trained by the family.

    Ning Shan and Ning Hai were also included in these twenty people.

    When Leng ruoxue heard the news, she had nned to visit the two brothers. However, just as she was about to leave, she met Ning Yan who hade to see her.

    Ning Yan was staring at Leng ruoxue with! Bitter expression, not saying a word! Leng ruoxue¡¯s hair stood on end! Why was she the same as the grapes and the Lotus seeds!

    The two maidservants looked at her like this before, but they didn¡¯t say anything, which made her quite scared.

    ¡°Sister Yan, you¡¯re so fast!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of smiles.

    ¡°Is it fast? Wretched girl, do you know that I was worried to death when you were away for so many days?¡± Ning Yanhe roared like a lion. She put her hands on her waist and red at Leng ruoxue.

    Seeing Ning Yan like this, Leng ruoxue thought to herself,¡¯no wonder everyone says Ning Yan is a tigress. I really do look like one!¡¯

    ¡°Sister Yan! Calm down! Aren¡¯t I back now? Besides, I have Godfather and great elder by my side, so what do you have to worry about?¡± Leng ruoxue consoled.

    ¡°You guys took so long toe back, did you encounter something fun? Hmph! You guys must¡¯ve taken all the food for yourself, this is too much. ¡± Ning Yan said unhappily, as if saying,¡¯how are you going topensate me!¡¯

    ¡°Uh!¡± Ning Yan¡¯s words made Leng ruoxue speechless. After all this, it turned out that Ning Yan was unhappy because she wasn¡¯t with her! She had thought that Ning Yan was really worried about her! Of course, he was worried, but it was more for fun.

    ¡°Sister Yan! Didn¡¯t you say that Xiao Bing was sinister and vicious? Therefore, the task ofing back to report is very important, and it must be you!¡± Leng ruoxue thought for a while and coaxed.

    ¡°So what? I¡¯ve already gone home, but father won¡¯t take me with him.¡± Ning Yanined.

    ¡°Uh! This is Godfather¡¯s problem. I wasn¡¯t there at the time. ¡± Leng ruoxue pushed all the me away. She didn¡¯t think that Ning Yan would dare to get even with her Godfather.

    ¡°Why should I bring you? We¡¯re not going there to y. ¡± Master ning opened his mouth, but his eyes drifted to Leng ruoxue, his eyes filled with endless grievances.

    However, his words sessfully changed the topic.

    ¡°Little sister ruoxue! Although you¡¯ve been away these few days, I¡¯ve been watching Ning Shan and Ning Hai for you! With me around, no one would dare to do anything to them. ¡± Ning Yan said with a smug look.

    ¡°Thank you, sister Yan.¡± Leng ruoxue smiled from the bottom of her heart. Actually, she was really afraid that in the few days that she wasn¡¯t around, big brother ning and Shan ¡®er had been vited! With Ning Yan around, he believed that no one would dare to use improper means.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me, we¡¯re not friends! As long as you think of me when you have something fun in the future, it¡¯s fine!¡± Ning Yan warned him seriously.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. This was as easy as lifting a finger to her. As for whether Ning Yan had that much time, it was not within her scope of concern.

 Chapter 1566

    <h4>Chapter 1566: Persuasion (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue had agreed, Ning Yan was in a good mood. After chatting for a while, she even took the initiative to say that she wanted to visit brother Ning Hai with Leng ruoxue. Then, the two of them went to find Ning Hai.

    When they arrived at the door of Ning Hai¡¯s house, Leng ruoxue and Ning Yan suddenly heard shoutsing from inside. They looked at each other and did not say anything. Instead, they listened carefully. Although they heard that it wasn¡¯t a good idea, they were just concerned about brother Ning Hai! The two of them tacitly found an excuse for themselves.

    At this time, in the courtyard of Ning Hai¡¯s house, Ning Hai was arguing with a group of people.

    There were about a dozen people in that group, and all of them had a disdainful smile on their faces. Their eyes were perverted, and they were looking at Ning Hai.

    ¡°Get lost! All of you, get lost!¡± Ning Hai roared in anger. F * ck! Did these people really think he was easy to bully? If not for the ning family, he would have kicked them out long ago.

    ¡°Ning Hai! It¡¯s your fortune that our head butler has taken a liking to you. If you know what¡¯s good for you, quickly agree to this matter. This will be a double blessing! Otherwise! Don¡¯t even think about having a good life in the ning family in the future!¡± The leader of the group, a man in his thirties, reminded with a sneer.

    ¡°It is! You¡¯ve offended our head butler. Do you still want to stand out in the ning family in the future?¡± The other person also roared like a fox exploiting a Tiger¡¯s might.

    When Ning Hai heard the words of these two people, he suppressed the anger in his heart and growled,¡±¡±I told you to get lost, so what are you still doing here?¡±

    ¡°Ning Hai! Don¡¯t you regret offending the head butler. You won¡¯t have a good time!¡± The leader of the group threatened.

    ¡°So what if I did? At worst, we¡¯ll leave the ning family¡¯s divine realm!¡± Ning Shan shouted indignantly. His delicate face was flushed red. He had never thought that he would encounter such a thing. He had long been furious.

    ¡°Shan¡¯ er!¡±

    ¡°Shan¡¯ er!¡±

    A few exmations sounded one after another. Ning Hai looked at Ning Shan with a face of disapproval. This younger brother of his was innocent and did not know the dangers of the human world. As members of the ning family, unless they went out to train, once their entire family left the ning family¡¯s divine realm, it would be equivalent to betrayal. This was a great humiliation to any family. Even if they were not hunted down by the family, they would be spurned by the people of the divine world. At that time, they would be like rats crossing the street, hated by everyone.

    This was definitely not what Ning Hai wanted to see. Therefore, he would rather be the only one who offended the head butler than to see his brother and parents live such a life. However, he had a good n, but he didn¡¯t know that the reality was cruel. If he was really expelled from the family because he offended the head butler, would his parents and brother still have a good life? The answer was definitely no.

    ¡°Are you guys trying to betray your n?¡± When the leader heard Ning Shan¡¯s words, heughed happily. He had finally caught them. He didn¡¯t believe that with this big hat, this family would not submit!

    ¡°You can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t say whatever you want! We didn¡¯t say anything like that, so don¡¯t even think about framing us. ¡± Ning Hai¡¯s heart sank, and he quickly said. He had been out for many years, so he more or less had the ability to read people¡¯s expressions. Therefore, he understood the meaning of the other party¡¯s words. However, he couldn¡¯t let the other party carry out his words, otherwise, they would not be able to clear their name even if they jumped into the Yellow River.

    ¡°Ning Shan just said that he wanted to leave the ning family¡¯s divine realm. I didn¡¯t hear wrongly, right?¡± The leader of the group asked his subordinate.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear wrong, he did say that, we can all be witnesses!¡± The person beside him immediately tried to please him.

    ¡°What else do you have to say now?¡± The leader of the group was very pleased with himself. As long as he thought of the benefits that the head butler would promise him after he seeded, he would be so happy that he could fly.

    ¡°I only said to leave, I didn¡¯t say I would betray the n.¡± Ning Shan said calmly. Although he looked very calm on the outside, he was extremely nervous in his heart. He also knew that he had said the wrong thing in a moment of desperation. However, he was very smart and knew that the other party wanted to use this sentence as a handle. Naturally, he would not give the other party a chance.

    ¡°Little brat! Don¡¯t quibble, I will report this matter to the head butler, and there will be a fair judgment!¡± The person in the lead did not give Ning Shan a chance to exin and said.

    ¡°You ...¡± Ning Shan was so angry that he could not speak.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The leader of the group came and went excitedly, thinking that victory was already in his hands. When they reached the door, they happened to bump into Leng ruoxue and Ning Yan who were about to enter.

    What a stunning beauty! The leader of the group looked at Leng ruoxue and Ning Yan with a perverted look, his heart filled with amazement.

    ¡°You guys are from this house too?¡± After a long time, the leader asked loudly.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded but did not say much.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this family to have a hidden beauty.¡± The leader mumbled to himself. After that, he left with his subordinates. However, he turned back every three steps as he left, looking reluctant to leave.

    ¡°Sister Yan! Are they also part of the ning family?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she asked.

    ¡°How is that possible? If there¡¯s such a person in the ning family, I¡¯ll be the first to clean up the house!¡± Ning Yan said angrily.

    Leng ruoxue smiled but did not say anything more. She pulled Ning Yan into the courtyard.

    At this moment, Ning Shan was still in the courtyard with an angry expression, while Ning Hai seemed a little depressed. As for their parents, they were also out of their wits and their faces were pale with fear. No one noticed the arrival of Leng ruoxue and Ning Yan.

    ¡°Big brother ning!¡± Leng ruoxue called out softly when she saw them in this state.

    ¡°Ruoxue! You¡¯re back! Young miss! You¡¯re here too!¡± Ning Hai saw Leng ruoxue and Ning Yan and quickly greeted them.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. She knew that Ning Yan had made up an excuse for her disappearance.

    ¡°Ning Hai! Why do you call her ruoxue and call me young miss?¡± Ning Yan said unhappily when she heard how Ning Hai addressed her.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Ning Hai was stunned and didn¡¯t know what to say. Could he say that Ning Yan was a rich youngdy? Even though ruoxue was the elder ancestor¡¯s goddaughter, he treated her like a little sister! He knew that he couldn¡¯t say that. If he did, Ning Yan would definitely not let him off. Besides, Ning Yan had been taking care of them in secret these days, so he couldn¡¯t say it.

    ¡°Hahaha! Sister Yan is jealous!¡± Leng ruoxueughed and teased Ning Yan.

    ¡°Wretched girl, you dare tough at me!¡± Ning Yan red at Leng ruoxue with dissatisfaction. However, she suddenly changed the topic and looked at Ning Hai,¡±¡±Who were those people just now?¡±

    ¡°The ning family¡¯s trash that uses their power to bully others!¡± Before Ning Hai could answer, Ning Shan spoke first.

    ¡°Shan ¡®er!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Ning Hai shouted and secretly gave Ning Shan a look, telling him not to talk nonsense. After all, Ning Yan was the eldest miss of the ning family!

 Chapter 1567

    <h4>Chapter 1567: Persuasion (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Ning Hai! You¡¯re not allowed to interrupt!¡± Ning Yan red at Ning Hai and said. Then, she smiled and guided Ning Shan,¡±¡±Ning Shan! Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Leng ruoxue looked at Ning Yan¡¯s expression, which was like a big Bad Wolf seducing Little Red Riding Hood, andughed in her heart. However, she would not stop Ning Yan, because she also wanted to know what had happened just now. Seeing Ning Hai¡¯s cautious look, he would not tell them on his own initiative.

    Although Ning Shan wanted to say it out loud, he had just received his brother¡¯s warning. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know whether he should say it or not. He knew Ning Yan¡¯s identity, but he wasn¡¯t sure if Ning Yan would stand on his side. After all, their family was just a side branch of the ning family.

    ¡°Ning Shan! If you want to be a man, then tell me quickly!¡± Seeing that Ning Shan did not say anything for a long time, Ning Yan was furious. However, she did not expect that the other party did not dare to say anything because he did not trust her.

    ¡°Shan ¡®er! Tell big sister what happened just now, big sister will help you. ¡± Seeing this, Leng ruoxue took the opportunity to coax her. Before this, she and Ning Yan had only heard the second half of the conversation, so they were not clear about the cause of the incident.

    ¡°Sister ruoxue!¡± When Ning Shan heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, tears welled up in his eyes.

    Then, he exined the situation in detail.

    It turned out that the ning family¡¯s head butler had taken a fancy to the two brothers and wanted them to marry his sister and daughter respectively. He had even sent someone to propose marriage, but the two of them were unwilling, so the other party had threatened them, and thus, they had parted on bad terms.

    ¡°Uh!¡± After Leng ruoxue heard this, she was dumbfounded. She never thought that the cause of this matter was actually a forced marriage. However, that head Butler¡¯s guts were really not small! Did he really think that his sister and daughter were golden dolls? She didn¡¯t want to marry him, so he wanted to make things difficult for her? This ning family wasn¡¯t something he could cover the sky with one hand, so how could he dare?

    ¡°This is preposterous!¡± After hearing Ning Shan¡¯s words, Ning Yan¡¯s beautiful face turned red with anger, and her beautiful eyes red at Ning Hai with dissatisfaction.¡±¡±Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Just now, she had heard from Ning Shan that this was not the first time the head butler had sent someone over, but she had no idea at all. This made her exceptionally angry because in her heart, she had already determined that Ning Hai and his brother were under her protection. Under her watch, someone actually dared to have ideas about them. This made her feel that she had failed her duty, and she became more and more angry from embarrassment.

    ¡°This is just a small matter. I don¡¯t dare to trouble the young miss.¡± Ning Hai said with his head lowered. In fact, he felt that he was not familiar with Ning Yan and didn¡¯t want to owe her a favor. At the same time, he thought that he could settle this matter himself. He didn¡¯t expect that the head butler of the ning family would be more and more aggressive. However, he believed that as long as he won thispetition, the head butler would think twice before touching their entire family.

    ¡°You, you really are a blockhead!¡± Ning Yan was furious and started searching the yard like a headless fly. She wanted to find a stick to teach the ignorant Ning Hai a lesson, but she couldn¡¯t find anything useful after searching for a long time, which made her even angrier.

    ¡°Sister Yan! What are you looking for?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in confusion.

    ¡°Find a stick! I¡¯m going to beat him up!¡± Ning Yan said in a bad mood.

    ¡°Uh! Sister Yan, there¡¯s no stick here, so don¡¯t look for it. ¡± Leng ruoxue was speechless. She really didn¡¯t know what Ning Yan was angry about. It was just that Ning Hai didn¡¯t tell her about this! In fact, with her understanding of Ning Hai, she knew that Ning Hai wanted to settle it himself. In addition, he didn¡¯t want others to say that he relied on nepotism. To put it bluntly, brother ning¡¯s self-esteem was too strong, and at the same time, he was too upright. He didn¡¯t want to take the crooked way.

    ¡°I want to beat him up! I took such good care of him, but he actually treated me as an outsider!¡± Ning Yan roared.

    Hearing Ning Yan¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines. She thought to herself, aren¡¯t you an outsider! Moreover, she was an outsider with a high status in the ning family. However, Ning Yan was still in a fit of anger and her words would only add fuel to the fire.

    ¡°Young miss! I didn¡¯t mean it that way. ¡± Ning Hai exined guiltily. In fact, he felt that the difference between their statuses was too big, so he had never been able to treat Ning Yan the way he treated ruoxue.

    ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± Ning Yan asked, her beautiful eyes staring at Ning Hai.

    ¡°I just feel that I can solve this matter myself.¡± Ning Hai said honestly.

    ¡°How are you going to solve this?¡± Ning Yan raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°As long as I can win the familypetition, I will naturally be valued by the family. At that time, even if the head butler wants to force me, he will have no chance.¡± Ning Hai said with confidence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the King of Hell is easy to see, but the little devil is difficult to deal with? Even if you won the familypetition and received the family¡¯s attention, your Foundation in the family is shallow. Do you think you can win against the head butler who has deep roots in the family? Although the head butler is only a servant, he has some authority in front of many elders and acting family head. Otherwise, why do you think he dares to be so arrogant?¡± Ning Yan told Ning Hai the cruel truth. Although she didn¡¯t care much about the family affairs, she was very clear about the twists and turns in the family.

    Leng ruoxue knew that Ning Yan¡¯s words made sense. Since the head butler had his eyes on brother ning, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let brother ning escape so easily. Furthermore, the head butler of the ning family had deep connections in the ning family. If he randomly found a mistake and framed brother ning, brother ning might not be able to take it.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue smiled and said,¡±¡±Big brother ning! It¡¯s indeed not easy for you to go head to head with that head butler now. Although he¡¯s a servant, I heard that many direct descendants of the ning family have to tter him in order to get a good job. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! He was personally promoted by the second elder. That old man, the second elder, has always been nepotism. You can¡¯t win against the head butler. ¡± Ning Yan spoke the truth. Although it was cruel, it was the truth.

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Ning Shan and his parents were a little flustered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! You are under my protection, I think that the head butler would not dare to not give me face. ¡± Ning Yan said confidently.

    ¡°Young miss! You have to help my hai ¡®er and Shan¡¯ er. ¡± Ning Hai¡¯s mother quickly knelt down and said to Ning Yan.

    ¡°What are you doing? Get up quickly, ruoxue is my sister, and Ning Hai is like her big brother. I won¡¯t sit by and do nothing about your family¡¯s matters. ¡± Ning Yan promised.

    With Ning Yan¡¯s guarantee, Ning Hai¡¯s mother was a little relieved. Then, she ran to the kitchen and made a table of delicious food to thank Ning Yan.

    Looking at Ning Yan¡¯s satisfied expression, Leng ruoxueughed in her heart. This Ning Yan was also a temperamental person. After getting to know her, she realized that she was not bothered by trifles.

    In the past, when she was in the divine maind, she had heard more about Ning Yan¡¯s violent reputation. However, after getting to know her, she realized that Ning Yan was a straightforward person. She would say whatever she wanted and would not beat around the bush. This was the main reason why she was willing to let Ning Yan pester her.

 Chapter 1568

    <h4>Chapter 1568: Persuasion (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    After having dinner at Ning Hai, Leng ruoxue and Ning Yan returned.

    When they returned to their residence, Leng ruoxue even specially instructed grape to inquire about the ning family¡¯s head butler.

    Not long after, grape came to report.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve asked around in private. The head butler of the ning family seems to have a high status in the ning family. However, his sister and daughter don¡¯t have a good reputation.¡± Grape hesitated before whispering.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leng ruoxue was very curious. There were many aspects to having a bad reputation. It could be personality or personal life. However, if it was a personality problem, there was still hope. However, if it was a personal life problem, then whoever married them would be making a cuckold out of themselves, right? Moreover, she believed that there was probably no man in the divine realm who would be willing to marry such a disobedient woman.

    ¡°I heard that he had Affairs with many people. Moreover, the chief steward¡¯s sister has been married many times, but each time, it didn¡¯tst long. Not only that, but the sister of the ning family¡¯s Chief Steward has a bad temper, which is well-known in the ning family. As for his daughter, she¡¯s the same as her aunt. She¡¯s not content with her ce.¡± Grape said with a gossipy look.

    ¡°Is there any more?¡± Leng ruoxue asked again.

    ¡°That¡¯s about it, miss! What do you want me to find out about them for?¡± Grape asked curiously.

    ¡°The head butler of the ning family wants to force big brother ning and Shan ¡®er to marry his sister and daughter.¡± Leng ruoxue thought for a moment before speaking. Initially, she did not intend to reveal this matter. However, she felt that this matter could not be kept a secret. Instead of letting grape and lotus seed hear about this from someone else, it would be better to tell them personally. After all, they were not outsiders.

    ¡°Argh! That¡¯s really too shameless, isn¡¯t that head butler just using his power to bully people!¡± Grape said indignantly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister Yan will help them. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. Although she wanted to help, it was not appropriate to do it in public. After all, she was only the goddaughter of the ning family¡¯s old ancestor. The ning family might not make things difficult for her out of respect for their old ancestor, but if she wanted to interfere in the ning family¡¯s Affairs, those elders could drown her with their spit.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! Miss! The finals of the familypetition will officially begin in two days. Should we make some preparations?¡± Grape was relieved and changed the topic.

    ¡°What should we prepare? Just focus on the match. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Uh! Miss! The fifth miss of the ning family has sent you a challenge, but you haven¡¯t evenpeted yet!¡± Grape couldn¡¯t help but remind her, thinking, miss couldn¡¯t have forgotten about this matter, right? AI! Poor fifth miss ning! She was still thinking about the battle with her young miss! However, miss didn¡¯t take her seriously at all. A person who didn¡¯t put her opponent in his eyes was definitely pathetic.

    ¡°I would have forgotten about it if you didn¡¯t mention it. Don¡¯t worry about her. Just let nature take its course.¡± Leng ruoxue said nonchntly. Seeing Leng ruoxue¡¯s expression, grape knew that her miss really did not take fifth miss ning seriously. She immediately sympathized with Ning Xi ¡®er.

    These days, when the young miss was not at home, the fifth young miss was so smug that her tail was about to rise to the sky. Moreover, the stitched man said that her young miss was afraid and actually fled in the face of battle. However, she and lotus seed were not willing to pay attention to her. No matter what she said, in their hearts, they still felt injustice for their young miss.

    The next day.

    Leng ruoxue took the initiative to look for Ning Yan, but Ning Yan was not around. She heard from the maidservant beside her that Ning Yan seemed to have gone to look for the head butler. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue returned to her residence first.

    However, after waiting for a whole day, Ning Yan still didn¡¯te to find her, which made her a little puzzled.

    ¡°Grape! Go and invite sister Yan. Just say that I¡¯m treating her to a meal. ¡± Leng ruoxue ordered in the evening.

    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Grape replied and turned to leave.

    However, grape did not invite Ning Yan. Instead, she told Leng ruoxue that Ning Yan was resting. This made Leng ruoxue even more confused.

    Another day passed, but Ning Yan still hadn¡¯te to her, and she couldn¡¯t see her even when she sent grapes to her.

    On the third day, the final match of the ning familypetition began.

    Leng ruoxue sat in the VIP area, her beautiful eyes looking at the stage opposite her, but she did not see Ning Yan.

    Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t know what was going on. After bidding master ning goodbye, she left the VIP seats with the grapes and lotus seeds.

    Ning han and Cheng Xuan, who were also sitting in the VIP seats, followed Leng ruoxue quietly after she left.

    After leaving thepetition grounds, Leng ruoxue turned around helplessly and looked at the two tails behind her.

    ¡°Why are you guys following me?¡± Leng ruoxue was speechless.¡±Just follow me then!¡± When they saw her turn around, the two of them actually went into hiding. Sigh! She wasn¡¯t blind, how could she not see two living people?

    ¡°Hehe! Great aunt, where are you going?¡± Cheng Xuan asked curiously. Ning han didn¡¯t say anything, but his face was full of curiosity.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go find sister Yan. ¡± Leng ruoxue let out a soft sigh. She felt depressed. It seemed like she would never be able to get rid of the words ¡°great-aunt¡±. This was because she had told them more than once that it was fine to call her by her name. However, they insisted on treating her as an elder.

    ¡°Why?¡± Cheng Xuan was shocked and asked in confusion.

    ¡°Sister Yan has been taking good care of me. I haven¡¯t seen her for a few days, so it¡¯s only right that I go and see her!¡± Leng ruoxue was speechless. From Cheng Xuan¡¯s reaction, she felt that she should not be looking for Ning Yan. Did something happen that she did not know about?

    ¡°Aunt¡¯s been in a bad mood these past two days, so she refused to see anyone. ¡± Ning han said indifferently.

    Leng ruoxue let out a soft ¡®Oh¡¯ and thought to herself,¡¯could something have really happened?¡¯ Although she had been suspicious these days, she didn¡¯t go to Ning Yan in person. After all, she felt that everyone should have their own space. Since Ning Yan didn¡¯te to her on her own initiative, it meant that there were some things Ning Yan didn¡¯t want her to know. However, it had been three days and Ning Yan hadn¡¯t appeared for today¡¯s familypetition, so she couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    It seemed that Ning Yan had encountered a big problem this time, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be like this.

    ¡°These few days, there have been some bad rumors in the family. Although I¡¯ve suppressed most of them, it still affected aunt¡¯s mood quite a bit. It¡¯s good for you to go and take a look. Maybe you can persuade aunt.¡± Ning han continued. Others might not know that Ning Yan and Leng ruoxue were very close, but he knew it all too well.

    ¡°What rumors?¡± Leng ruoxue frowned. She had a bad feeling about this.

    ¡°Some people have dug up some of aunt¡¯s past and are talking about it.¡± Ning han said in a reserved manner.

    ¡°I see. I¡¯m going to see big sister Yan. Do you want toe with me?¡± Leng ruoxue asked.

    ¡°We won¡¯t be going.¡± Ning han said. In fact, he had followed them out secretly to tell Leng ruoxue about this.

 Chapter 1569

    <h4>Chapter 1569: Persuasion (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and walked towards Ning Yan¡¯s ce.

    Ning Yan lived in Fangfei garden. The environment there was not the best in the ning family, but it was definitely one of the best. From this, it could be seen how much Ning Yan was doted on in the eyes of the ning family master.

    Even though Leng ruoxue had only been to Fangfei gardens once, she had remembered the location. Furthermore, she had grape and lotus seed with her.

    When they arrived at the entrance of Fangfei gardens, Leng ruoxue did not let the guard report her arrival and walked straight in. When Ning Yan¡¯s maidservant saw Leng ruoxue, her eyes lit up and she quickly came forward to greet her,¡±¡±Miss Leng, you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Mm! Where¡¯s sister Yan?¡± Leng ruoxue asked indifferently.

    ¡°Miss has locked herself in her room.¡± Ning Yan¡¯s maidservant said in a low voice, her face full of embarrassment. Now that she could no longer hide the matter of the young miss, she naturally had no need to make up lies to deceive Leng ruoxue. At the thought of this, she even looked at grape apologetically.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to see Sister Yan, you can go!¡± Leng ruoxue then walked to Ning Yan¡¯s room and knocked on the door,¡±¡±Sister Yan, I¡¯m ruoxue. I¡¯m here to see you.¡±

    However, Ning Yan had no reaction.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue sighed and continued,¡±¡±Sister Yan, if you don¡¯t even want to see me, then I¡¯ll leave!¡±

    With that, Leng ruoxue sat down on a stone chair in the courtyard. She didn¡¯t say anything else as her beautiful eyes sized up the decorations in the courtyard.

    This small courtyard was the main courtyard of Fangfei garden. Although the courtyard was notrge, it was nted with many precious flowers and nts. The stone Mountain, small bridge, and flowing water in the courtyard were also unusually exquisite, looking very pleasing to the eye.

    Leng ruoxue sipped her tea as the breeze blew. She was waiting for Ning Yan to walk right into her trap.

    Although she hadn¡¯t known Ning Yan for a long time, she knew her very well and knew that she needed someone to listen to her. Therefore, she was sure that Ning Yan woulde out on her own.

    As she had expected, when Ning Yan saw that there was no more movement outside, she opened the door and rushed out. She grabbed her maidservant and asked,¡±¡±Where is little sister ruoxue?¡±

    ¡°Uh ...¡± The maidservant was in pain from being grabbed. Just as she was about to speak, she heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Sister Yan! I¡¯m right here!¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she looked at Ning Yan.

    It¡¯s only been a few days, how did Ning Yan torture herself to this state? Her face was Haggard and her clothes were wrinkled. She looked extremely disheveled. This was not the Ning Yan she knew! At this thought, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed in Ning Yan.

    ¡°Little sister ruoxue! You¡¯re here. ¡± Ning Yan lowered her head, not daring to look at Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Sister Yan, I¡¯ve been here for a while.¡± Leng ruoxue said angrily. Then, she continued,¡±¡±Sister Yan, you¡¯ve been so arrogant these days! I asked grape to invite you, but he didn¡¯t show up. I had no choice but toe here personally. Luckily, sister Yan was willing to give me some face in the end. ¡±

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s tone was very unhappy. After hearing this, Ning Yan quickly exined,¡±¡±Little sister ruoxue, that¡¯s not the case! You¡¯ve misunderstood me. I ... I¡¯m just in a bad mood these few days, so I don¡¯t want to see anyone. It¡¯s not pure. ¡± With that, Ning Yan lowered her head like a child who had made a mistake.

    ¡°Sister Yan! When you¡¯re in a bad mood, you should find someone to talk about it. If you keep it to yourself, you¡¯ll only be more depressed. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him. Then, she put on a straight face and said in disappointment,¡±¡±Sister Yan doesn¡¯t treat me as a sister at all. She didn¡¯t evene to find me when something happened.¡±

    ¡°No! I ... I¡¯m just too ashamed to see you. ¡± Ning Yan said anxiously.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the face to see me? Did sister Yan do something to let me down?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in surprise.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t! It¡¯s about my past. I¡¯m too embarrassed to tell you. ¡± Ning Yan¡¯s face was red as she sobbed. There were still tears in her beautiful eyes, but she held them back.

    ¡°Sister Yan¡¯s current appearance is really pitiful!¡± Leng ruoxue suddenly eximed. Her words stunned Ning Yan. She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    After a long time.

    Ning Yan couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.

    ¡°Little sister ruoxue is really good at making people happy. No wonder father dotes on you so much.¡± Ning Yan sighed.

    ¡°Mm! Sister Yan, don¡¯t be jealous. ¡± Leng ruoxue said seriously.

    ¡°I won ¡®t! Father also dotes on me, I can¡¯t be ungrateful. ¡± Ning Yan said with a forced smile.

    ¡°Be content and happy!¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    ¡°Little sister ruoxue won¡¯t be angry with me, right?¡± Ning Yan asked carefully.

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry with sister Yan, I just don¡¯t like sister Yan torturing yourself like this, making yourself look like a bitter wife in her boudoir. Although I don¡¯t know what has tortured you in the past, if you¡¯re willing to tell me, I don¡¯t mind being your listener. But if you don¡¯t want to tell me, I won¡¯t force you. But there¡¯s something I have to say to sister Yan, the past is the past. Everyone has to look forward, who doesn¡¯t have a past? Dwelling on the past will only cause you more pain. ¡± Leng ruoxue exined.

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s words warmed Ning Yan¡¯s heart. In fact, she didn¡¯t want to talk about the past and she thought she had let it go. However, when someone brought it up again, she realized that not only did she not forget, but those things had also be a memory that she would never be able to erase.

    A momentter, Ning Yan slowly said,¡±¡±Little sister ruoxue, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of me, but my reputation in the divine realm isn¡¯t very good. Although there are very few people in the n who dare to mention me in front of me, there are quite a number of people who treat me as a joke in private.¡±

    ¡°I got married once, and I chose that man myself. I thought he was honest and wouldn¡¯t have any ulterior motives, so I chose him, but I didn¡¯t expect that he was just like all other men. He ate in the bowl but watched the pot. After being married for so many years, he had a lot of women in the dark, but because of my identity, he didn¡¯t dare to bring those women home. But one time, he married another woman behind my back. I immediately went to stop him, and when I got there, I found out that he was marrying a bed-warming servant girl, so I changed my mind. ¡±

    ¡°Since that woman would rather be a bed-warming servant girl than marry him, I¡¯ll do as she wishes. However, she couldn¡¯t afford the price of snatching my man away from me. Not long after, that woman was tortured to death by me. To be honest, I really didn¡¯t mean it. I didn¡¯t intend to kill her so quickly, but who knew that she would be so fragile? I also caused trouble for my family because of that woman. My familypensated arge sum of money for me. My status in the eyes of the ning family is not as good as before, but father still loves me a lot. So, even if some people are dissatisfied, they don¡¯t dare to show me any face. ¡±

 Chapter 1570

    <h4>Chapter 1570: Persuasion (5)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°After that, the man who betrayed me also died. Do you know how he died? That man actually ate it behind my back and died at the hands of a woman. At that time, I was so angry that I killed the woman who killed him. As for that stinky man, even after he died, I didn¡¯t let him off ... Not long after, there were rumors that he died because of my domestic violence. ¡± Ning Yan said through gritted teeth, the hatred in her eyes hard to suppress.

    When Leng ruoxue saw Ning Yan¡¯s angry expression, she knew that Ning Yan was still holding a grudge against the past. However, she could understand. After all, no woman would be able to let go of such a thing.

    Moreover, she had heard that Ning Yan¡¯s husband had been killed by domestic violence when she was in the divine maind. However, she didn¡¯t think much about it at that time. After all, she had only met Ning Yan once and didn¡¯t pay much attention to her Affairs.

    However, her rtionship with Ning Yan now was different from the past, so she naturally stood on Ning Yan¡¯s side. She hated men who were fickle!

    ¡°After that, I returned to the ning family and lived in seclusion. However, the way many people looked at me made me feel as if there was a dagger on my back. I knew that they didn¡¯t wee me back. After all, I was a daughter who had been married off. In addition, my reputation was not good, so my return would only bring shame to them. However, my seniority was there, and they couldn¡¯t do anything about it.¡±

    ¡°After going through all these things, I don¡¯t want to cause trouble for father. Although father is the master of the family and all the nsmen are his juniors, if there are too many internal conflicts in the family, it will be very unfavorable to the development of the ning family. Moreover, the Yao family has been eyeing the ning family covetously for many years, so I would rather suffer a little grievance than let father worry about me. Fortunately, time has washed away everything, and the initial rumors have be less and less. I¡¯ve also slowly forgotten about these things. ¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after so long, the past would be dug up again. My heart felt like it had been stabbed by a knife, so I wanted to escape.¡± Tears welled up in Ning Yan¡¯s eyes again as she spoke, but she held them back stubbornly.

    ¡°Is it because of brother Ning Hai?¡± Leng ruoxue guessed.

    ¡°En!¡± Ning Yan nodded and decided not to hide it from ruoxue anymore. After all, she had already told ruoxue about her most embarrassing incident, so it didn¡¯t matter if she did this.

    ¡°I went to the head butler to ask him to give up on Ning Hai and his brother. The head butler pretended to be a snake while his sister directly scolded me.¡± As soon as Ning Yan thought of the humiliation she had suffered two days ago, her body trembled with anger.

    ¡°His sister dared to scold you?¡± Leng ruoxue squinted her eyes and asked in disbelief. Ning Yan was the daughter of the ning family¡¯s old ancestor. A servant of the ning family actually dared to insult ady of the direct bloodline. Wasn¡¯t this offending her superior?

    ¡°It¡¯s not really a scolding! She just said a lot of nasty things, and said that I¡¯m interested in Ning Hai and want to fight with her. ¡± Ning Yan said unhappily. She wanted to help Brother Ning Hai because of sister ruoxue. Who knew that ning Lihua would make it sound like she was trying to steal Ning Hai from her? however, she really thought that ning Lihua was not good enough for Ning Hai.

    ¡°What did sister Yan say?¡± Leng ruoxue asked.

    ¡°I ... I was so useless. I was dumbfounded by her words and didn¡¯t even refute her.¡± Ning Yan was ashamed.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng ruoxue was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ning Yan to have such a reaction. Ning Yan usually looked very powerful. Why did she drop the ball at such a critical moment?

    ¡°It didn¡¯t take long for these words to spread.¡± Ning Yan¡¯s voice was like a mosquito.

    ¡°What did he say?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in a daze.

    ¡°It¡¯s ning Lihua who said that I like Ning Hai. She said that it wasn¡¯t enough that I tortured a man to death, and that I even wanted to harm Ning Hai, and steal her man. ¡± Ning Yan said, a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Ning Lihua is the head Butler¡¯s sister.¡± Ning Yan added.

    ¡°Sister Yan, these words should have been spread by that flower. She just wants to use public opinion to force you to give up. If you can¡¯t recover from this, won¡¯t you fall into her trap?¡± Leng ruoxue thought for a moment before reminding him.

    ¡°Sister ruoxue, I understand what you mean, but my heart ...¡± Ning Yan was a little conflicted and her heart ached. In the ning family, apart from her father, ruoxue was probably the only one who could make her open her heart to him. Besides, she would never tell her father these things.

    ¡°Sister Yan, who doesn¡¯t have a past? If you¡¯re always immersed in the past and unwilling to look forward, only you and those who truly care about you will be in pain. Those who want to see you make a fool of yourself can¡¯t wait for you to be like this! Could it be that you¡¯re willing to let your loved ones suffer and your enemies be happy? If I were you, I would only live for myself and do whatever makes me happy. I don¡¯t care about what they say. Their mouths belong to them, so we can¡¯t control what they want to say. Therefore, we just need to be ourselves. If you really don¡¯t want to hear them talk nonsense, then kill one to warn the others. I don¡¯t believe that anyone would dare to talk nonsense. ¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s eyes were filled with ferocity as she spoke with a vicious tone.

    ¡°Sister ruoxue, I also want to be as carefree as you, but most of them are from the ning family. I ... I can¡¯t do it.¡± Ning Yan said gloomily.

 Chapter 1571

    <h4>Chapter 1571: Making the decision (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Leng ruoxue looked at Ning Yan helplessly. She knew that Ning Yan might be known as a tigress in the divinity, but her fierceness was only for outsiders.

    She could torture the woman who stole her husband, she could be ruthless to her man, but towards her own people, her heart was as soft as water. In front of her people, she was just a paper tiger. No wonder those people dared to spread rumors about her.

    ¡°Sister Yan! You treat them as your nsmen, but what about them? Have you ever thought about your identity?¡± Leng ruoxue sighed and reminded her. She knew that Ning Yan would not be able to make this turn in a short time. In a top family like this, everyone¡¯s sense of honor was extremely strong. The family also forbade killing each other. However, no one knew what they would do in the dark.

    ¡°They ... Are the minority after all. Besides, they wouldn¡¯t dare to say it in front of me.¡± Ning Yan said softly.

    ¡°What about the flower?¡± In her eyes, Ning Yan had always been a free and straightforward person. Why did she be so indecisive in front of her own nsmen? Could it be that the Ning Yan in front of him had been switched? She had always been someone who dared to think and do, so she looked down on people who were so hesitant.

    However, this incident was caused by Ning Hai and his brother! If it wasn¡¯t for them, Ning Yan wouldn¡¯t have suffered. So, she naturally couldn¡¯t stand by and watch Ning Yan¡¯s matter! Who asked her to protect her?

    ¡°She ...¡± Ning Yan¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with tears, and she choked with embarrassment and anger.

    ¡°AI!¡± Leng ruoxue looked at Ning Yan¡¯s tear-stained face and sighed in her heart. This Ning Yan was not the one she knew!

    ¡°Sister Yan! You¡¯re Godfather¡¯s daughter, and Godfather loves you. There are many people in the ning family who are jealous of you, so you really can¡¯t be like this. Now even a servant dares to scold you to your face. If you endure this, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be theughing stock of the ning family. The ning family¡¯s nsmen will also think that you¡¯re easy to bully. It¡¯ll be even more difficult for people to respect you in the future. Therefore, even if you want to endure it, you have to think for Godfather! As the daughter of the ning family¡¯s master, how can she be bullied like this?¡± Leng ruoxue said earnestly.

    ¡°Then ... Will father feel that I¡¯ve caused him trouble?¡± Ning Yan asked carefully.

    ¡°Sister Yan, to put it bluntly, haven¡¯t you caused enough trouble for Godfather? Did Godfather say anything?¡± Leng ruoxue retorted angrily.

    ¡°Father scolded me.¡± Ning Yan said with her head lowered.

    ¡°After that, did Godfather still dote on you as usual? He didn¡¯t despise you, did he?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she asked.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Ning Yan said after some thought.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this good enough?¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    ¡°Little sister ruoxue, what do you think I should do? I can¡¯t do something like killing my own nsmen. ¡± Ning Yan was very nervous. She clutched Leng ruoxue¡¯s sleeve tightly and her beautiful eyes were full of bullying.

    ¡°Who told you to kill them? Sister Yan, you don¡¯t have to kill your opponents to deal with them. Killing is the simplest way to torture your opponents. Unless it¡¯s necessary, I won¡¯t use it. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with slight disdain.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, Ning Yan didn¡¯t know what to say. However, she trusted Leng ruoxue very much. Her beautiful eyes stared at Leng ruoxue even more intently, as if she was saying,¡¯think of a good way!¡¯

    ¡°Sister Yan, take me to that flower!¡± At this moment, Leng ruoxue stood up and smiled.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ning Yan knew that sister ruoxue wanted to back her up. Sob ... She was a god tier master! Who would have thought that she would need a mid level deity to back her up today? when she thought of this, she felt that she was really useless.

    Ning Yan also stood up and brought Leng ruoxue to the head butler.

    The ning family¡¯s head butler lived in the side courtyard of the ning family¡¯s main residence. It was also where many of the ning family¡¯s subordinates lived. However, the courtyard where the head butler lived was definitely the best there.

    Leng ruoxue and the others followed Ning Yan into the Butler¡¯s Courtyard. They went straight to ning Lihua¡¯s residence. Although she lived very close to the Butler, she did not live in the main courtyard. The Butler probably knew about her character, so he wanted to avoid seeing her.

    Ning Lihua¡¯s small courtyard was not big. There were only two main rooms and a small garden. Under the guidance of the maidservant, Leng ruoxue and the rest arrived at the door of ning Lihua¡¯s room. Suddenly, they heard moansing from the room ...

    As someone¡¯s wife, it was impossible for Ning Yan not to know what this voice meant. Her face blushed slightly, and then anger rose from her heart! That damned ning Lihua, she was really a promiscuous slut. Someone like her still wanted Ning Hai to marry her? He was really too shameless. Ning Yan felt sorry for Ning Hai. At the same time, she was even more determined to help Ning Hai get rid of ning Lihua¡¯s entanglement.

    Even though Leng ruoxue had never been married, it did not mean that she did not know what was going on inside. As for grape and the other maidservants, they had grown up in a top-ss family and were no stranger to such sounds. After exchanging nces, grape kicked the door open and Leng ruoxue and the rest walked in.

    In the room, there were two red people, one ck and one white, entangled on the bed. When they heard the sound, they looked up in surprise. When they saw the person in front of them, they immediately separated. The dark-skinned man jumped out of the bed in a sorry state and knelt in front of Ning Yan, his voice trembling,¡±¡±Young miss!¡±

    ¡°You know me?¡± Ning Yan sat down on a chair and asked indifferently.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The man quickly said, but he couldn¡¯t help but think in his heart, in the ning family, who wouldn¡¯t recognize Ning Yan! Wasn¡¯t that nonsense?

    ¡°Where are you from?¡± Ning Yan asked again. At this moment, Leng ruoxue sat down as well. Grape and the rest blocked the passage to the door.

    ¡°I ... Am the head Butler¡¯s attendant.¡± The man said honestly.

    ¡°Oh! Don¡¯t you know that rabbits don¡¯t eat the grass by their burrow? You dare to touch the chief Butler¡¯s sister, you must be tired of living. ¡± Ning Yan said angrily. The ning family had always been very strict with their guards, servants, and maidservants. Although they didn¡¯t forbid them from getting married, they would never allow such a wild couple. So, ning Lihua had finally run into her hands. Thinking of this, Ning Yan was happy.

    ¡°Eldest miss, please forgive me. It was Miss Li Hua who forced me. She said that if I didn¡¯t ... She would kick me out of the main residence.¡± The man said, feeling wronged.

    ¡°Can your words be trusted?¡± Ning Yan asked lightly, clearly not believing the man¡¯s words.

    ¡°Young miss! I can swear to the heavens that every word I¡¯ve said is true. ¡± The man calmed himself down and said. Even though his status in the ning family was low, he was not stupid. Not only that, he was also very clear about the dispute between the eldest miss and ning Lihua. From the looks of it, the eldest miss was definitely here to catch them in the act of adultery, and her target was ning Lihua. Therefore, in order to clear his name, he had no choice but to give up ning Lihua. After all, the eldest miss ¡®target was not him. Furthermore, with his confession, the bub * tch could use this opportunity to deal with ning Lihua. This would not be a loss to him. After all, If a man doesn¡¯t do it for himself, the heavens will punish him! Protecting his own life was the most important thing.

 Chapter 1572

    <h4>Chapter 1572: Making the decision (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Then make an oath!¡± At this moment, Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Uh! Yes!¡± The man wanted to cry but had no tears. In fact, he only said that to win Ning Yan¡¯s trust. He really didn¡¯t want to make any oath, but now he couldn¡¯t back down.

    Following that, the man unwillingly swore an oath to the heavens. As the rules of the contract descended, his oath was officially established.

    Ning Yan and Leng ruoxue looked at each other and smiled. Their beautiful eyes turned to ning Lihua, who was obviously in a daze.

    When Leng ruoxue saw the pear blossoms for the first time, she almostughed out loud. How were these refreshing pear blossoms! It was clearly a white and fat big bun!

    Ning Lihua¡¯s skin was very fair, but she was also very fat. Her appearance couldn¡¯t be considered ugly, but she wasn¡¯t pretty either. As for her strength, she was only a high level deity. She was stronger than her, but ning Lihua definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to beat her. She was too fat and her reactions were slow.

    Feeling the two gazes on her, the dazed ning Lihua suddenly came back to her senses and yelled at Ning Yan,¡±¡±What are you doing here? Weren¡¯t you hiding in your room, not daring toe out?¡± She pointed at Ning Yan in disbelief.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue gave grape a look. Grape understood and walked in front of ning Lihua. He raised his hand and pped her hard. Suddenly, only ¡®pa pa¡¯ could be heard. The sound continued. In an instant, Five Finger marks appeared on ning Lihua¡¯s fair and chubby face. After the sound disappeared, half of her face swelled up, and a trace of blood flowed down the corner of her mouth.

    Although grape¡¯s strength was not considered high, it was above ning Lihua ¡®s. Furthermore, ning Lihua¡¯s reaction was slow, and she was even more dumbfounded after being pped. Therefore, when she was being pped, grape did not use any strength at all. Ning Lihua, who was originally the size of a pig¡¯s head, was directly beaten into a Supreme pig¡¯s head.

    Looking at grape¡¯s violence, Ning Yan¡¯s maidservant had a lingering fear and her little heart trembled. Wu ... Grape was really too scary. He usually didn¡¯t show his true strength! Why was it so terrifying when it came to fighting? Although they were a little scared, grape acted as if nothing had happened and stood to the side after beating them up.

    ¡°You, you cheap servant! You actually dare to hit me!¡± Ning Lihua stammered. As she spoke, her teeth flew out of her mouth. However, as the grape had only hit half of her face, only half of her teeth had fallen out. However, that only made her look even more terrifying.

    ¡°Cheap ve? I wonder how high your status can be?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± grape asked back with a smile. She rolled up her sleeves and clenched her fists, as if she was ready to fight again. Her preparation made ning Lihua tremble.

    However, ning Lihua, who was used to being tyrannical in the ning family, still wanted to p her own face until it swelled up to look fat, even though she was afraid.

    ¡°My, my brother is the head butler of the ning family. He has a high status in the ning family. How can you, a little maidservant,pare to him?¡± Ning Lihua said as if she was a Fox exploiting the Tiger¡¯s might, but her eyes that were looking at grape seemed to be avoiding her.

    ¡°Alright! Your brother is the head butler of the ning family, I can¡¯t afford to offend him, but you are nothing! I don¡¯t feel any pressure beating you up. ¡± As soon as grape finished speaking, she started to hit the other half of ning Lihua¡¯s face ...

    After a while, grape said he was tired. Then lotus seed took over her job and continued hitting.

    After a long time.

    Ning Lihua was seeing stars from the beating. Both sides of her face were covered in finger marks, and the degree of swelling was also quite bnced. Grape and lotus seed were satisfied and did not continue.

    Ning Yan looked at ning Lihua, whose head was twice as big as before, dumbfounded. She gulped and didn¡¯t know what to say. She felt that ning Lihua was in a bad state now. Besides, no one would recognize her in this state.

    She had always thought that she was fierce and powerful, butpared to grape and Lotus, she felt that she was not good enough. Look at the two maidservants, they beat people up like they were ying. Wu ... She was really useless. Ning Yan was extremely depressed.

    After being hit for the second time, not only did ning Lihua feel dizzy, she was also a little dumbfounded. She was in a daze for a long while, still not saying a word.

    ¡°Miss! Weren¡¯t we a little too harsh?¡± Grape said worriedly. She thought to herself,¡±I¡¯m done for. I¡¯ve actually beaten him silly.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that her tolerance is too low. She¡¯ll be fine after she gets used to it.¡± Leng ruoxue said nonchntly. Actually, she was just trying to intimidate ning Lihua. She had not even done anything yet!

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s words put grape¡¯s heart at ease.

    As expected, after waiting for a while, ning Lihua finally understood.

    ¡°You guys dare to hit me?¡± Ning Lihua red at Leng ruoxue and the rest fiercely, as if she wanted to swallow them alive.

    ¡°Sister Yan! Is there any crime in the ning family¡¯s rules that goes against your superior?¡± Leng ruoxue nced at ning Lihua and asked with a smile.

    ¡°There are! Those who disobey their superiors will be sent to Biancheng, and those who are more serious will be expelled from the family. ¡± Ning Yan said coldly.

    ¡°Is this the only way?¡± Leng ruoxue wasn¡¯t too satisfied. There wasn¡¯t any meaning to such a punishment. Furthermore, no matter which method it was, it would leave behind a root of trouble. One must know that she had always liked to cut the weeds and eliminate the roots.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Yan nodded.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s change her crime!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Cold sweat broke out on Ning Yan¡¯s forehead. She could tell that sister ruoxue was not satisfied with the ning family¡¯s rules.

    ¡°So what if you betray your master?¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought. The betraying master she was referring to was betraying her master.

    After Ning Yan heard this! She was a little frightened! Wouldn¡¯t that mean that ning Lihua had no way out? Little sister ruoxue ... Is so cruel! However, at this moment, she did not feel any sympathy for ning Lihua at all.

    ¡°You, you dare to frame me! The ning family won¡¯t let you off. ¡± As ning Lihua listened to the conversation between the two of them, the hatred in her heart soared to the sky. She wanted nothing more than to tear these irksome people in front of her into pieces.

    ¡°When did we frame you? We¡¯re just having a discussion, can¡¯t we do that?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a half-smile.

    ¡°You ...¡± Ning Lihua was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Big steamed bun! Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t kill you, and I won¡¯t give you the chance to be expelled from the family. I won¡¯t even let you leave the ning family¡¯s main residence. Moreover, I¡¯ll slowly settle the score with you for humiliating sister Yan, so you must live well!¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she took out ten exquisite Jade bottles and passed them to the grapes and lotus seed.

    The grape and lotus seeds opened the bottle caps, poured out one pill each, and stuffed them all into ning Lihua¡¯s mouth. Ning Yan was surprised to see this, but she held back her curiosity and did not ask. However, her heart was like a cat¡¯s scratch, itching badly.

 Chapter 1573

    <h4>Chapter 1573: Making the decision (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    After watching ning Lihua eat the pill, Leng ruoxue stood up and said to Ning Yan calmly,¡±¡±Sister Yan, we can go back now.¡±

    ¡°Uh! Good!¡± Ning Yan also stood up, still feeling a little uncertain.

    Just as she was about to leave ning Lihua¡¯s room, Leng ruoxue turned to the dark-skinned man who was kneeling on the floor.¡±¡±Go back and be a good servant. If there is any movement from the chief Steward, remember to inform us. You¡¯re eating the ning family¡¯s food, not the chief butler ¡®s. ¡±

    With that, Leng ruoxue and the rest left without looking back. When the man in the room saw this, he heaved a huge sigh of relief. Then, he put on his clothes and quietly slipped away.

    On the way back, Ning Yan wanted to say something but stopped several times. Leng ruoxue saw her expression andughed,¡±¡±Sister Yan, don¡¯t worry. The good show is yet toe.¡±

    ¡°Mm! Little sister ruoxue, what medicine did you give her?¡± Ning Yan asked curiously.

    ¡°Everything! She¡¯ll probably feel terrible. ¡± Leng ruoxue smirked and pulled Ning Yan towards thepetition grounds.

    When she arrived at thepetition venue, she did not return to the VIP seats. Instead, she sat in the corner of the audience with Ning Yan and the others.

    However, ning han and Cheng Xuan, who had been staring at the entrance the entire time, noticed them immediately.

    Not long after they sat down, ning han and Cheng Xuan sat down next to them.

    Looking at the uninvited guests, Leng ruoxue pretended to be displeased and red at them.¡±¡±What are you two light bulbs doing here?¡±

    ¡°Light...Light bulb? We?¡± Ning han and chengxuan¡¯s faces were filled with ck lines. How did they be third wheels?

    ¡°Could there be someone else here?¡± Leng ruoxue retorted.

    ¡°Uh! But, it¡¯s not appropriate for us to be the third wheel!¡± Cheng Xuanined in a low voice.

    ¡°If I say you are, then you are!¡± Leng ruoxue was domineering, but Ning Yan could not help butugh.

    ¡°Little sister ruoxue, stop teasing them.¡± Ning Yan said, holding back herughter.

    When ning han and Cheng Xuan saw Ning Yan¡¯s beautiful smile, they looked at each other and felt at ease. Although they did not know what Leng ruoxue had done to make Ning Yan happy, as long as she did not lock herself in her room, that was better than anything else.

    ¡°Alright! Can any of you tell me how many rounds this is?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in all seriousness.

    ¡°Ning Shan¡¯s match is over, but Ning Hai¡¯s hasn¡¯t started yet.¡± Ning han knew what Leng ruoxue was concerned about, so he went straight to the point.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue responded softly and did not continue to ask about the results of Ning Shan¡¯s match. Instead, she focused her attention on the arena.

    Today¡¯spetition was divided into two parts. Although the winner would directly advance to the next round, the winner of the first part only needed to fight one round, while the second part of thepetition required different number of matches.

    After the first part of thepetition ended, ten of the ning family members who participated in thepetition would directly advance to the next round, while the other ten would have topete for the remaining six spots. In other words, after the first day of thepetition ended, four people would be eliminated.

    Not long after Leng ruoxue and the rest sat down, they saw Ning Hai step onto the stage.

    His opponent was only a god tier master, but Ning Hai was already a divine Lord. Therefore, in everyone¡¯s eyes, this was apetition without any suspense. In addition, Ning Hai was also a hot favorite to win thispetition. Therefore, when he went on stage, everyone¡¯s eyes were all on him.

    Although the opponent¡¯s strength was not as good as his, Ning Hai still took it seriously.

    ¡°You first!¡± In the ring, Ning Hai cupped his fists at his opponent and said very politely.

    His opponent understood that Ning Hai wanted him to make the first move.

    It should be known that the person who made the first move would have the opportunity to seize the first opportunity. However, he was already afraid of facing Ning Hai with his own strength. In addition, he saw Ning Hai¡¯s rxed and calm expression, and the fear in his heart deepened.

    Therefore, he did not make a move, but chose to admit defeat.

    In the eyes of others, this might be a cowardly action, but for him, it was the wisest choice. Fighting with Ning Hai would not only consume his physical strength, but it might also affect the next round of thepetition. And the next round was more important to him, so he did not want to lose more than he gained.

    However, his choice was a little depressing for Ning Hai, because he was the only two Sir gods among the twenty people. Unless he had the chance to fight with another Sir God, he would probably not even have the chance to practice.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the scene in the arena and smiled faintly.¡±¡±That person is quite smart, he knows how to preserve his strength.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s a little weak?¡± Ning han probed.

    ¡°It¡¯s important to know one¡¯s own limits. It¡¯s only a man¡¯s behavior to fight head-on even though he knows he¡¯s no match for them. True experts are flexible.¡± Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes at ning han. She did not believe that ning han did not understand this logic. However, not everyone could be flexible. After all, some people were very prideful and would not bother to take advantage of others!

    With that, Leng ruoxue stood up and was about to leave.

    When she returned to her own residence, Leng ruoxue went straight into her room, nning to ignore everything that was happening outside. Naturally, she would not know that the ning family had almost fallen out with each other because of what she had done today. However, even if she knew, she would not care.

    In the study of master ning.

    The master of the ning family sat behind the desk, looking at the junior standing in front of him with a headache, as well as the head butler who was kneeling on the ground and crying. His heart was full of frustration.

    ¡®Damn it, it¡¯s not a big deal! She had actually caused a scene in front of him.

    If they couldn¡¯t even solve such a small problem, what was the use of keeping these people!

    The more master ning thought about it, the angrier he became, and his expression became uglier and uglier.

    Seeing this, Ning Yuan did not dare to say a word. He just lowered his head and counted the stones in front of him.

    In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the second elder insisted oning to find the great ancestor to judge, he wouldn¡¯t havee at all. However, aftering, he didn¡¯t say a word and even pricked up his ears to listen to their reasons.

    Ning han was even more cunning. He didn¡¯t enter the study at all, and instead stayed in the courtyard to drink tea with the first elder.

    As the two of them drank tea, they perked up their ears to listen to the movements in the study. The expressions on their faces were extremely wretched.

    ¡°Little brat! What¡¯s the situation?¡± The great elder asked very curiously, his face full of eagerness. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this could be the ning family¡¯s dirtyundry, he would have gone in to listen.

    ¡°The head butler is here to seek justice for his sister. Leng ruoxue, that grandaunt, seems to have drugged ning Lihua.¡± Ning han said with lingering fear. Before he came here, he had specially gone to take a look at ning Lihua. At that time, he was so frightened that he almost vomited. That was because the current ning Lihua was too horrible to look at. She did not even look human anymore.

 Chapter 1574

    <h4>Chapter 1574: Making the decision (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Oh!¡± The great elder responded softly, thinking that it was indeed Xue ¡®er¡¯s masterpiece. That girl was toozy, and liked this kind of method to save trouble. However, how did she get caught red-handed this time? This wasn¡¯t her style at all!

    ¡°Great elder! Do you think great aunt ruoxue will be in trouble?¡± Ning han asked worriedly. He had thought that Leng ruoxue had only gone to persuade Ning Yan. He did not expect her to do such a thing! Ugh! The rtionship between the head butler and second elder was extraordinary, and second elder¡¯s status in the ning family was extremely high. Hence, he had a feeling that Leng ruoxue had gotten into big trouble this time.

    ¡°Little brat! You¡¯re not calm at all! Xue ¡®er isn¡¯t that stupid!¡± The great elder said without a trace of worry. He was very clear about Xue ¡®er¡¯s character. That little girl might be young, but she had never done anything that she was not confident in. Therefore, he was not worried at all and only wanted to wait for a good show.

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s true!¡± Ning han said as he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. It seemed like he knew too little about Leng ruoxue.

    At this moment, Ning Yan also arrived.

    Originally, when she received the news that the second elder had brought the elders and the head butler to her father¡¯s ce, she immediately went to inform ruoxue. Who knew that grape would actually tell her that ruoxue had fallen asleep and even told her to go back to sleep. God knows how she could fall asleep now!

    ¡°The Yan girl is here too.¡± First elder greeted Ning Yan with a smile when he saw her.

    ¡°En!¡± Ning Yan nodded and sat down in the empty seat next to them. She said guiltily,¡±¡±Little sister ruoxue is doing this for me.¡±

    ¡°That girl doesn¡¯t fight a battle she¡¯s not confident in, so you can rest assured!¡± The first elder advised. Although he almost never left the house, Ning Yan¡¯s matter these past few days could not be hidden from him. Not only that, but even old man ning knew about it. However, old man ning had no reaction because they were all waiting for Ning Yan to explode.

    ¡°Mm! I¡¯ll go find father!¡± Ning Yan made up her mind and stood up.

    First elder burst outughing at her determined look, which made Ning Yan feel embarrassed.

    ¡°Gorgeous girl! Are you sure you want to go in now? They seem to beining inside!¡± The first elder said with an evil smile.

    ¡°I also want toin!¡± Ning Yan said viciously. This matter started because of her, and she absolutely could not implicate her younger sister ruoxue.

    At this thought, Ning Yan walked to the door of the study and pushed it open.

    Everyone in the study nced at Ning Yan, but no one spoke.

    The head butler, who was in the middle of his confession, felt a little guilty after seeing Ning Yan and even forgot to continue.

    ¡°Yan ¡®er is here, have a seat!¡± Master ning looked at Ning Yan and said.

    He loved his daughter, Ning Yan, very much.

    Although he had many children, those children were like mice seeing a cat when they saw him. Only Ning Yan dared to get close to him, so he gave her more love. However, it was because of this that Yan ¡®er became the target of public criticism and there were many nders. Therefore, although he loved Ning Yan, he hoped that Ning Yan could handle these things on her own. After all, he couldn¡¯t Tie Ning Yan to his side all day long. The child had grown up. He had to be independent after all.

    However, after the storm these two days, he felt that Yan ¡®er seemed to be a little different.

    ¡°Thank you, Father!¡± Hearing master ning¡¯s words, Ning Yan sat down on the chair closest to the desk without saying a word.

    With Ning Yan¡¯s presence, the head butler was not so at ease, because he was afraid that Ning Yan would dig up what had happened that day. If the master found out, it was hard to say whether his sister could keep her life!

    ¡°Head butler, please continue.¡± The master of the ning family nced at the head butler and ordered indifferently.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The chief butler replied, but he did not speak for a long time.

    After waiting for a while, Ning Yan revealed a beautiful smile and said with a smile that was not a smile,¡±¡±Head butler, the patriarch has ordered you to continue!¡± Ning Yan¡¯s tone was quite unfriendly, and the chief butler couldn¡¯t help but shiver. No matter how much he looked down on Ning Yan, he didn¡¯t dare to show her any attitude in front of the master, not to mention that he was very guilty.

    ¡°Master! My sister has been drugged and is now unconscious. Please, you must help her!¡± The head butler said as if he was forcing a duck onto a rack. As he spoke, his face was already covered in tears, as if he had suffered a great grievance.

    Although he knew very well who had drugged his sister, he didn¡¯t dare to say it without the master asking. Besides, Ning Yan was also involved.

    ¡°May I know the identity of the head Butler¡¯s sister? How dare you disturb the patriarch¡¯s cultivation? let him seek justice for you. ¡± Ning Yan asked sarcastically.

    ¡°This ¡­ Although my little sister doesn¡¯t have a high status in the ning family, she¡¯s still a part of the ning family. How can she be treated like this? The person who had drugged her must be punished! This isn¡¯t as simple as just drugging my sister, it¡¯s also challenging the authority of our ning family! So, master, please punish the murderer and seek justice for my sister! Otherwise, it will only cause the hearts of the nsmen to turn cold. ¡± The head Butler¡¯s mind was spinning. He directly raised his sister¡¯s injury to the family¡¯s level, because he believed that for the ning family¡¯s honor, the master had to support his sister.

    His words resonated with some of the elders present. However, many of them were still not aware that the person who had drugged ning Lihua was Leng ruoxue. Otherwise, they would not have dared toe and look for the family head even if they were given a hundred guts.

    ¡°Master! The head butler was right! Someone actually dared to drug our ning family¡¯s nsmen in the main residence. This matter must be severely punished! Otherwise, the nsmen will be in a state of panic. ¡± An elder chimed in. The elder who had spoken was of a lower status among the elders, and he was eager to please the smooth-talking head butler. Therefore, he was the first to speak up.

    After that, a few other elders agreed with him. Moreover, their purpose was the same.

    Although the head butler could only be regarded as a high-ranking servant in the ning family, he was in charge of many internal affairs of the ning family. More importantly, the head butler was a favorite of the second elder. There was no harm in having a good rtionship with him.

    After hearing the words of the head butler and the elders, Ning Yan cursed in her heart, idiot! Now, let them echo enough! They would be cryingter. Although she wasn¡¯t sure if her father would do as they wished and punish little sister ruoxue, she was clear that her father was protective of her.

    The head butler and several elders were talking at once, but the master of the ning family sitting in the chair closed his eyes. When they were done talking and saw the master of the ning family¡¯s appearance, he smiled bitterly in his heart. Could it be that he had overreached himself? The atmosphere turned heavy.

    After a long time.

    Only then did the master of the ning family slowly open his bright eyes. He looked around at the people in the study and said in a very cold tone,¡±¡±Are you done? Do you have anything else to say?¡±

 Chapter 1575

    <h4>Chapter 1575: Making the decision (5)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Everyone looked at each other. No one knew what their ancestor meant, so no one dared to speak first.

    ¡°Second brother! You¡¯re the one who brought him here, do you have anything to say?¡± The master of the ning family lifted his eyes and looked at the second elder.

    The second elder was his second son, but he was very old-fashioned. Therefore, their father-son rtionship was more like a superior-subordinate rtionship. The second elder respected him very much, but he never dared to call him father.

    Second was his exclusive form of address, especially when he was unhappy. Otherwise, he would still give his son some face. After all, his son was not young anymore.

    Hearing the word ¡®second¡¯, the second elder knew that he had angered the great ancestor. He was nervous, but he still braced himself and said,¡±¡±Master! There can¡¯t be peace without rules. I think we should give our nsmen an exnation for this. ¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? Then do you know who¡¯s the one who drugged you?¡± The master of the ning family squinted his eyes and looked at the second elder in an unfriendly tone. Although this son was a little old-fashioned, his character was still okay. It was just that sometimes he was overprotective and couldn¡¯t tell right from wrong, which was quite a headache.

    Moreover, he was well aware that the second elder definitely knew who the culprit was. Otherwise, he would not have brought the person in front of him in such a grandiose manner.

    ¡°This ¡­ I heard from the head butler that this person is Leng ruoxue.¡± The second elder hesitated for a moment before speaking. However, he felt a little depressed. He did not know whether it was right or wrong for him to bring people to the old Grand Madame. However, since Leng ruoxue was involved in this matter, how would he dare to deal with her so casually?

    When Ning Yuan and the elder who did not know the truth heard the second elder¡¯s words, they were shocked and their faces turned pale. Did second elder treat them as his mattress? He knew that Leng ruoxue was the one who did it, yet he still wanted them to embarrass themselves in front of their Grand Madame? It was a good thing they didn¡¯t say anything more outrageous. Otherwise, their ancestor would make things difficult for them!

    At this moment, they didn¡¯t dare to say a word and subconsciously kept their distance from the head butler. If they did, they would be scolded by the family head.

    Actually, when they found out that Leng ruoxue was the elder ancestor¡¯s goddaughter, they were clear of her position in the elder ancestor¡¯s heart. After all, with the elder ancestor¡¯s status, how could he casually take in a goddaughter? but once he did, it was enough to show how much importance the elder ancestor ced on this person. But now, the head butler actually dared to pluck a hair from the Tiger¡¯s head. Wasn¡¯t he courting death? Right now, it was no longer important who was right or wrong. What was important was the old Grand Madame¡¯s mood. If he was bent on protecting Leng ruoxue, why would he care about what others thought? They dared to use the n to force other nsmen tomit crimes, but would they dare to force their own ancestors? That would be courting death!

    In a short moment, many people saw the situation in front of them and decided to be onlookers. Their reaction naturally could not escape the eyes of the ning family master. However, the ning family master was very unhappy with their decision to go with the flow. He even made up his mind to let Xue ¡®er teach these old sly people a lesson. At this moment, it also decided the miserable life of their future generations.

    ¡°Do you know why Xue ¡®er would do this?¡± After a long silence, master ning spoke again.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because Leng ruoxue is arrogant and domineering, using her status as the family head to oppress her nsmen.¡± The second elder said without hesitation. Of course, most of what he knew was from the head butler. He trusted the head butler and knew that he wouldn¡¯t dare to lie to him.

    His words made Ning Yan raise her eyebrows. Was this self-righteous second brother talking about little sister ruoxue? Why did she feel like they were two different people?

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± After a while, the master of the ning family asked in a somewhat resentful tone.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure!¡± The second elder was very confident.

    ¡°Did the head butler tell you this?¡± The master of the ning family sighed. This son of his was really too immature. He actually believed everything he heard. It was a big taboo for such a person to be in a high position in the ning family!

    ¡°Not all of them! n head, I¡¯ve interacted with Leng ruoxue a few times and I know a thing or two about her personality. ¡± The second elder could hear the displeasure in the family head¡¯s tone and quickly exined. Actually, from the first time he saw Leng ruoxue, he did not have a good impression of her. Otherwise, why would he allow Leng ruoxue to stay in a side courtyard? However, Leng ruoxue was the adopted daughter of the master. No matter how much he disliked her, he didn¡¯t dare to go too far. However, it was impossible for him to get close to Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue had a beautiful face that could topple a city. Her personality was also extremely mboyant, and she was born with a domineering air. In front of the family head, she could do whatever she wanted and be as mboyant as she wanted. This was exactly what the inflexible and strict him did not like. It was also because of this that he was biased against Leng ruoxue. Hence, when the head butler had juste to him toin and ask for his help, he had brought her to the family head without a second thought.

    And the cause of all this was jealousy.

    However, the second elder had no idea that his prejudice against Leng ruoxue was due to his jealousy.

    He was jealous that Leng ruoxue could live freely in front of the master and do whatever she wanted. He was jealous that she could live so freely and was even more jealous of the master¡¯s unreasonable indulgence of her. Even Ning Yan would not be able to enjoy such treatment. However, the master had given all of this to someone who had no blood rtionship with him.

    Of course, this jealousy was hidden in the depths of his heart, and he had not noticed it at this moment. Hence, finding Leng ruoxue¡¯s fault was the reason he naturally thought of the n, even if this reason could not stand up to scrutiny ¡­

 Chapter 1576

    <h4>Chapter 1576: The sharp eldest miss ning (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    After the second elder finished speaking, the master of the ning family looked at him for a long time without saying anything.

    Master ning¡¯s gaze made the second elder¡¯s heart tighten, and then, his heart thumped! He jumped up and down. To be honest, he was very afraid of the family head¡¯s current state. However, he answered every question the family head asked, so he didn¡¯t feel that he had said anything wrong.

    ¡°Who else has anything to say?¡± After a long while, the ning family¡¯s master asked with a frown. His eyes were deep and dark, causing the hearts of all the elders present to be in turmoil.

    However, after everyone looked at each other, no one was willing to take over the ning family master¡¯s problem.

    Seeing this, the master of the ning family could only call out names.

    ¡°Ning Yuan! You tell me!¡± The master of the ning family said unexpectedly.

    ¡°Uh! What ¡­ Did the patriarch say?¡± Ning Yuanughed bitterly in his heart. He had dealt with Leng ruoxue before and knew that she was not to be trifled with. Moreover, they were in front of the old ancestor. Hence, he was extremely unwilling to get involved in this matter.

    However, his silence did not mean that he could escape.

    ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± The master of the ning family lifted his eyelids slightly, his eyes sweeping over Ning Yuan twice as he said indifferently.

    ¡°We were all called here by the second elder. He said that there was an important matter that needed the patriarch to make a decision, so we followed him here.¡± Ning Yuan racked his brains and finally came up with an excuse that he didn¡¯t think was offensive. Little did he know that second elder was still very angry.

    ¡°Yes! It was the second elder who informed us toe. ¡± As soon as Ning Yuan¡¯s words fell, some elders immediately echoed.

    ¡°Hehe! I didn¡¯t know that you, a substitute master and so many elders, needed me to make decisions for such a small matter. Then what did the ning family raise you for?¡± The master of the ning family narrowed his eyes and said unhappily.

    ¡°Master! Because this matter involves your goddaughter, we can¡¯t make a decision. ¡± The second elder said with a slight grievance.

    ¡°Oh, really? Head butler, how many years have you been the head butler of the ning family?¡± The master of the ning family turned his eyes to the head butler who was half-kneeling in front of him.

    ¡°It ¡®s, it¡¯s been thirty years!¡± When the head butler heard the master¡¯s question, he didn¡¯t dare to waste even half a second and quickly replied. He was very nervous because he, who thought that he could figure out the master¡¯s intentions, actually couldn¡¯t tell what the master meant. Also, when the master heard that the person who harmed his sister was Leng ruoxue, he didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. Therefore, he was at a loss and his little heart was extremely uneasy.

    ¡°After thirty years, how do you feel about your performance?¡± Master ning asked again. After he finished, he picked up the teacup on the table and took a sip of tea, and his tone sounded more like he was having a casual chat.

    ¡°This subordinate believes that I have always been diligent, and my loyalty to the ning family can be seen by the sun and moon.¡± The head butler thought for a moment and said. He was being reserved. He did not praise himself too much, nor did he undervalue himself.

    ¡°All of you, how did the head butler perform? Tell me one by one, don¡¯t make me name you. ¡± The master of the ning family asked the other people present. He was speaking here and there without ying by the rules, which made the people present a little confused. He was too honest! They were afraid of offending people, but if they were too fake, they were afraid of offending the old ancestor. They were very conflicted. More importantly, they still didn¡¯t understand what the family head meant.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with Ning Yuan!¡± The master of the ning family added, and then said no more.

    ¡°Uh! You¡¯ve been loyal to the family for so many years, but you¡¯ve made mistakes. ¡± Ning Yuan braced himself and said. After he finished speaking, he could not help but wipe the cold sweat on his forehead. To be honest, he really did not know how to say it. In fact, the head butler had a lot of problems, but he had never made a big mistake. In addition, the head butler was promoted by the second elder. Therefore, as long as he did not make a big mistake, he would give the second elder face.

    ¡°The head butler is absolutely loyal to the family, and he doesn¡¯t shun his rtives when selecting talents.¡± With Ning Yuan¡¯s lead, the other elders also knew what to say. Therefore, as soon as Ning Yuan finished speaking, an elder beside him rushed to say, afraid that someone else would say what he wanted to say.

    In less than an hour, almost everyone present had given the head butler an evaluation. However, some of their evaluations were obviously just for show and did not contain any real content.

    After hearing this, master ning turned his eyes to Ning Yan without a change in expression and said,¡±¡±Yan ¡®er, you tell me too!¡±

    ¡°Since father wants me to say it, then I won¡¯t be polite.¡± Ning Yan stood up and said with a smile. Then, she changed the topic and talked about the Butler¡¯s past.

    ¡°When the head butler first took over the position of head butler, he was indeed diligent and hardworking. However, after he got the hang of his work and got to know the rtionships between all parties, he cked off.¡± Ning Yan said calmly.

    Who knew that just as she finished speaking, the head butler cried out,¡±¡±Young miss! How could you say that about me? I¡¯ve been the head butler for so many years, and everyone knows what kind of person I am. You can¡¯t nder me. ¡±

    ¡°nder you?¡± ¡°Do I need to nder you?¡± Ning Yanughed coldly. Ning Yan smiled faintly. Although she rarely meddled in the n¡¯s Affairs, she knew a thing or two about the head butler. The head butler was a typical bully who feared the strong. If he could speak to her in such a tone in front of the master, he might even unt his power in front of the other n members!

    ¡°Uh!¡± The chief butler was at a loss for words and felt a little anxious. Looking at Ning Yan¡¯s unkind expression, his heart thumped and he recalled what had happened two days ago. Although he wanted to shut Ning Yan up, he didn¡¯t dare to do anything in front of the master. Moreover, if he really did that, he was afraid that it would only confirm his guilty conscience. At this thought, he smiled awkwardly and shut his mouth.

    Seeing that the head butler had stopped talking, Ning Yan continued,¡±¡±I won¡¯t mention the previous matter. Let¡¯s talk about the recent years! The head butler is bing more and more fond of bullying the weak and fearing the strong. Not only that, he¡¯s also nepotism. Many of the important positions in the family are upied by his people. ¡±

    Ning Yan¡¯s words were like a bomb thrown into the crowd.

    After hearing her words, the head Butler¡¯s face turned even paler and he trembled in fear. Although Ning Yan didn¡¯t say much, every word was piercing. Not only that, but Ning Yuan and the other elders also looked at him with a very thought-provoking gaze.

    However, this was not the end.

    ¡°A few days ago, he took a fancy to the two brothers, Ning Hai and Ning Shan, and wanted them to marry his sister and daughter. The two brothers were unwilling, so he sent his confidant to threaten them. He even said that if they didn¡¯t do as he said, brother Ning Hai would never be able to make a name for himself in the ning family.¡±

    ¡°The acting family head and all the elders should know what kind of woman ning Lihua is, right? Everyone hasn¡¯t forgotten brother Ning Hai¡¯s performance in the familypetition, right? In the ning family, such a pair of brothers with a bright future were actually forced to marry. Wasn¡¯t this ridiculous? I¡¯d like to know, what gave you the courage to do that?¡±

 Chapter 1577

    <h4>Chapter 1577: The sharp eldest miss ning (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°After that, I went to look for the head butler to settle this matter, but who knew that ning Lihua would actually dare to scold me in my face! She even said that I¡¯m promiscuous and wanted to snatch her man! I¡¯m sure everyone has heard the rumors from the past two days, it was all spread by ning Lihua. ¡± Ning Yan finished in one breath and felt a little thirsty. She picked up the tea on the table and took a sip. Just as she was about to continue, she was interrupted by the Butler, who had a livid face.

    ¡°Young miss! You don¡¯t have any evidence. How can you say it out loud?¡± The head butler was covered in cold sweat. His back was already wet, but he still wanted to deny it with a trace of hope in his heart.

    That day, when the Miss and Li Hua had an argument, only the three of them were present, so he felt that as long as he didn¡¯t admit it, Ning Yan couldn¡¯t do anything to him. After all, even if the master wanted to punish them, he had to look at the evidence, and now Ning Yan just happened to have no evidence.

    ¡°No evidence? Seriously, there were only the three of us at the scene. You can¡¯t possibly be my witness and sell out your own sister, right? However, when I went to ning Lihua¡¯s ce with little sister ruoxue today, guess what we saw?¡± Ning Yan asked with a smile, neither angry nor annoyed.

    ¡°What did you guys see?¡± The head Butler¡¯s heart clenched as an ominous premonition shrouded his heart.

    ¡°We saw ning Lihua having an affair with someone.¡± Ning Yan didn¡¯t want the head butler to guess wrongly, so she gave him the answer directly.

    ¡°This, this is impossible!¡± The head butler quickly denied it, his heart so nervous that it was about to jump out of his throat.

    ¡°Is it impossible, or is the head butler trying to deceive himself? I wasn¡¯t the only one who saw it!¡± Seeing the chief Butler¡¯s mouth open and tongue tied, Ning Yan¡¯s mood suddenly improved.

    Plop! The head butler directly knelt in front of the master of the ning family and said with a sad face,¡±¡±Master! Li Hua wouldn¡¯t do such a thing, she wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±

    When the head butler said this, he didn¡¯t have much confidence because he knew his sister¡¯s character very well. However, it was because he knew it that he couldn¡¯t admit it. After all, today was the final round of the familypetition! If it was confirmed that his good-for-nothing sister had done something ridiculous, not only would his sister be driven out of the main house, but even he would be implicated.

    He could not let that happen!

    However, when the master of the ning family heard the head Butler¡¯s words, he did not even lift his eyes. Instead, he calmly drank his tea. However, he was quite happy in his heart because Yan ¡®er had never said such sharp words in the past. If Yan¡¯ er had said this earlier, the people in the family would not have dared to disobey her!

    ¡°Head butler, I have irrefutable evidence on this matter!¡± Ning Yan said with a smile, her heart filled with joy.

    At this moment, not only was the head Butler¡¯s face ashen, but even the second elder¡¯s face was dark. The others ¡®expressions were not any better.

    In the past, Ning Yan had always kept a low profile and had neverined to anyone. Over time, some people in the n thought that Ning Yan was easy to bully, including some elders, who looked down on her and were absolutely not afraid of her.

    But today, Ning Yan had exposed the head Butler¡¯s actions in front of so many people. For a moment, everyone¡¯s feelings becameplicated.

    ¡°Then, then please show us the evidence, young miss!¡± The chief butler struggled desperately.

    ¡°Head butler, I originally wanted to save you some face, but who knew that you would insist on me bringing out evidence. Sigh!¡± Ning Yan sighed and continued,¡±however, the evidence can¡¯t enter the forbidden area in the back mountain, so if you want to see the evidence, you can only go to the main residence.¡±

    Ning Yan turned to look at master ning.

    ¡°Yan ¡®er! Ask Ning Yan to bring the evidence to the forbidden area!¡± At the master of the ning family¡¯smand, Ning Yan happily went to give Ning Yan instructions.

    Not long after, Ning Yan brought a dark-skinned attendant to the master¡¯s study.

    The moment the attendant entered the study, he immediately knelt on the ground.

    Seeing that Ning Yan had actually brought her personal attendant, the chief butler was stunned, not knowing what she was up to.

    ¡°Head butler, do you recognize this person?¡± Ning Yan pointed at the dark-skinned man.

    ¡°I recognize it! He¡¯s my attendant. ¡± The head butler didn¡¯t dare to deny it, and he couldn¡¯t deny it either. This was a well-known fact!

    ¡°He was the one with ning Lihua in the room today ¡­¡± Ning Yan stopped mid-sentence, but she believed that everyone present understood.

    ¡°Dammit! You¡¯d better be honest with me, is what the young miss said true?¡± The head butler said viciously. He could not contain his anger and kicked the servant again. The servant rolled twice on the ground and then obediently got up. There was a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth, which was very obvious.

    ¡°Head butler, are you nning to silence me?¡± Ning Yan asked with a cold smile.

    ¡°How, how dare this subordinate!¡± The chief butler felt guilty. His eyes darted around quickly, trying to find a good solution.

    ¡°Hmph! It would be strange if he didn¡¯t dare! Don¡¯t be afraid, just tell me the truth! The head butler wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to you. ¡± Ning Yan consoled.

    ¡°Yes! Young miss. ¡± The servant nodded gratefully and repeated what he had told Leng ruoxue and the others. After he finished, Ning Yuan and most of the elders could not help but look at the head butler with a strange gaze, which made the head butler feel ufortable.

    This, this is not the first time Miss Li Hua has threatened me. Not only that, she has also threatened others.¡± The servant added. He seemed to be cutting off all means of retreat. In fact, he had to tell the truth because he had to choose between the head butler and the eldest miss. He had made an oath before, so he chose Ning Yan without hesitation. He had already offended the head butler anyway. As the head Butler¡¯s personal servant, he naturally did not mind telling more.

    ¡°He also said bad things about the elders.¡± The servant threw another bomb. Instantly, the elders went into a frenzy and red at the head butler in unison. Then, they turned their eyes to the servant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! I¡¯ve been so good to you, how could you frame me? Who told you to do this?¡± The anxious head butler shouted. This time, he was really anxious. He almost reached out to cover the servant¡¯s mouth. F * ck! This servant knew a lot about him. If he were to reveal everything, would he still have a way out?

    ¡°Head butler! You shut up!¡± Suddenly, someone among the elders shouted. Then, that elder said to the servant,¡±¡±You continue!¡±

    The servant nodded and continued,¡±Once, when the head butler was drunk, he told me ¡­¡± The attendant looked at the elders and deliberately paused.

    An anxious elder saw this and quickly urged,¡±¡±Hurry up and tell me, don¡¯t dilly dally.¡±

 Chapter 1578

    <h4>Chapter 1578: The sharp eldest miss ning (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Yes! ¡°That time, after the chief Steward got drunk, he told me that there were many fools among the elders of the ning family who were coaxed by him and even had to please him. He also said that in the ning family, besides the master, the chief elder, and the second elder, he was the most glorious. Moreover, the position of the steward was also full of benefits. If the nsmen want a good future, they have to please him.¡± The attendant said in one breath, and his words made the head butler so angry that he almost fainted.

    Seeing the head butler faint, the elders present did not have any sympathy at all. Many of them even said in unison,¡±¡±Patriarch, please seek justice for us.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any human feelings? The head butler has fainted from anger, and you¡¯re still hitting him when he¡¯s down?¡± The second elder growled angrily when he saw the reactions of some of the elders. However, he did not condescend to help the head butler up.

    ¡°And you! How could you betray your own master? You said this when the head butler was drunk. Can you take what he said when he was drunk seriously? Who can prove this?¡± The second elder red at the servant with fire in his eyes.

    Although he knew that the head butler had a lot of shorings and was greedy for small gains, he had always thought that the head butler would not dare to make any big mistakes because he was timid.

    ¡°Second elder! This subordinate¡¯s words are all true. If second elder suspects that this subordinate¡¯s words are false, this subordinate is willing to swear. ¡± After the servant finished speaking, he did not wait for the second elder¡¯s consent and immediately swore an oath. After the rules of the contract were established, the hearts of the elders were even more inclined to the servant. Because if the servant had lied, he would have been killed by the rules of the contract long ago. How could he still appear in front of them in one piece? As for the unconscious head butler, there was no need to mention him!

    The second elder saw that the servant had made an oath and was not punished by the rules of the contract, so he did not say anything more withplicated feelings. Usually, when there was a need for a confrontation, they liked to let the other party produce evidence. The oath would not be used unless it was absolutely necessary, because once the oath was made, even if there was the slightest bit of fraud, it would be erased by the rules of the contract. Therefore, few people would not take the oath seriously in order to win the trust of others.

    ¡°Second elder! The head butler also said that you¡¯re stupid. ¡± Seeing that the second elder had stopped speaking, the servant shrunk his neck and whispered.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± The second elder squinted his eyes, a cold glint in them.

    ¡°It¡¯s true! He said that you¡¯ve been led by the nose by him and that you believed everything he said. He even said that it was all thanks to you for supporting him all these years. Otherwise, how could he have gotten so much profit?¡± The attendant hurriedly said.

    ¡°If second elder doesn¡¯t believe me, I can also swear on my own words.¡± The servant added, but his words made Ning Yan and the others feel embarrassed. It seemed that they had met a servant who liked to make oaths. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that he would die if he made a casual oath? Even if they didn¡¯t have evidence, they wouldn¡¯t swear casually. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    ¡°What else can you do besides making oaths?¡± The second elder was a little angry. When he saw the attendant¡¯s charming smile, the anger in his heart couldn¡¯t be suppressed. Moreover, this attendant had clearly confessed the truth that he had overlooked all this time. This also put him in a difficult position!

    ¡°My mother told me that if you want others to believe you, but you can¡¯t produce any evidence, swearing is the best solution. I can¡¯t produce any evidence of what the head butler said, so I can only swear to prove my innocence.¡± The attendant said in all seriousness.

    ¡°You¡¯re kind. ¡± Ning Yan smiled happily and stepped on the head Butler¡¯s hand without a sound, because she had identally seen the head Butler¡¯s hand move while the old man was still lying on the ground pretending to be dead!

    No! To be exact, the head Butler¡¯s fainting was probably an act. Otherwise, his hand would not have moved uncontrobly when he heard the servant about to swear. He was obviously angry.

    The head butler, whose hand was under Ning Yan¡¯s foot, almost screamed in pain. However, in order to show that he had really fainted, he could only bear with it. Ning Yan would even kick him with her heel from time to time, so he could only clench his teeth and swallow the blood!

    That damned Ning Yan! The head butler couldn¡¯t help cursing in his heart. He knew that Ning Yan had definitely done it on purpose. Unfortunately, things hade to this. If he jumped up now, he would definitely be severely punished. So, he could only continue to pretend to faint. Fortunately, no one exposed him.

    ¡°This is what I should do.¡± The attendant tried to please her. Now that he had betrayed the head butler, he could only ask for the young miss¡¯s protection.

    ¡°Father! I¡¯ve already said what I need to say, so I won¡¯t participate in this matter. ¡± Ning Yan said, retreating in order to advance. Then, she sat back on the chair, ready to watch the show.

    ¡°Then, can someone tell me why Xue ¡®er drugged ning Lihua?¡± The master of the ning family blinked, asking despite knowing the answer.

    ¡°Father! Little sister ruoxue is taking revenge for me. ¡± Ning Yan did not give the other elders a chance to speak and rushed to speak.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! The head butler and ning Lihua actually dared to offend their superiors, this is an unforgivable crime. You guys discuss his crimes and deal with him as you like. We can not allow such a parasite in the family to be allowed to live!¡± Seeing that the matter was almost clear, the master of the ning family once again became a hands-off shopkeeper.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, forefather! We¡¯ll have a good discussion and give the head butler a reasonable punishment. ¡± Ning Yuan quickly expressed his position.

    ¡°En!¡± The master of the ning family nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°Master! Now that the head butler has fainted, should we wait for him to wake up and give him a chance to exin himself, in case he is not convinced!¡± The second elder said.

    ¡°Second elder, the matter is clear.¡± Ning Yuan frowned and reminded him. Was the second elder still not giving up? Hadn¡¯t the old ancestor already decided on this? He couldn¡¯t understand why the second elder would give the head butler a chance.

    ¡°Gossip is a fearful thing. I just don¡¯t want any bad rumors to spread after dealing with the head butler. Not to mention, the head butler has fainted again. If we don¡¯t give him a chance to exin himself, it will disappoint the n.¡± The second elder said earnestly.

    After listening to the second elder¡¯s words, Ning Yuan¡¯s mind turned quickly. In fact, it was not impossible to give the head butler a chance to exin, but he was afraid that the longer the dy, the more problems would arise.

    At the thought of this, he turned his gaze to his ancestor.

    The master of the ning family smiled and said,¡±¡±Since second elder wants to give the head butler a chance, then let¡¯s wait for him to wake up and let him exin himself!¡±

    ¡°Master! How should we deal with Leng ruoxue?¡± The second elder asked again, unafraid of death.

    ¡°You still want to deal with Xue ¡®er?¡± The master of the ning family¡¯s voice was filled with coldness, causing everyone¡¯s heart to tremble. No one dared to agree with the second elder.

 Chapter 1579

    <h4>Chapter 1579: The sharp eldest miss ning (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°She drugged our ning family. She should be punished. Otherwise, we can¡¯t exin it to our family.¡± The second elder said stubbornly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Yan ¡®er said? Xue¡¯ er is taking revenge for her?¡± The master of the ning family asked coldly.

    ¡°Master! Ning Lihua will be punished ording to the n rules if she disobeys her superior, how can you use private punishment? if it was in our ning family, if we used such a method to resolve conflicts between nsmen, then wouldn¡¯t the ning family be in a mess long ago?¡± The 2nd elder¡¯s words were righteous, and even some of the more inflexible elders nodded their heads, but no one dared to speak out their thoughts.

    ¡°Second brother! Have you gone senile? Your little sister was bullied. As an elder brother, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t say that you¡¯ll avenge me, but you actually want to cause trouble for little sister ruoxue. Hmph! Let me tell you, as long as I¡¯m here, don¡¯t even think about touching a single hair on sister ruoxue!¡± Hearing second elder¡¯s words, Ning Yan angrily stood up from her chair and roared, and her beautiful eyes met second elder¡¯s without any politeness.

    ¡°Yan ¡®er! My words are still the same, if a nsman makes a mistake, he will be punished ording to the n rules, and can not be punished by lynching. ¡± The second elder emphasized with a red face.

    ¡°Second brother! Although little sister ruoxue is father¡¯s goddaughter, she is not part of the ning family. Therefore, the ning family¡¯s rules can not restrict her!¡± Ning Yan reminded her, which meant that she should not use the n rules to restrict Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Since she¡¯s not a member of the ning family, then how do we settle the score of her hurting a member of my ning family?¡± The second elder asked coldly.

    ¡°Second brother! You want to deal with sister ruoxue for the sake of ning Lihua, the sinner of the ning family? Hmph! Who was ning Lihua? She was just a servant of the ning family. If she didn¡¯t have a big brother who was the head butler, how could she live like a direct youngdy? Speaking of which, this was all thanks to second brother! Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to rise up the ranks!¡± Ning Yanughed coldly.

    ¡°The head butler and his sister are your people. If you want to stand up for them, just say it. Don¡¯t say it in such a grand manner, disgusting! However, I¡¯ll also say this today. If sister ruoxue loses a single hair, I won¡¯t y with you!¡± Ning Yan threatened again.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re really unreasonable!¡± The second elder trembled in anger, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about Ning Yan. After all, she was the master¡¯s most beloved daughter!

    As for the elders present, they really didn¡¯t know what to say when they saw the second elder and the eldest young miss brother and sister actually start quarreling without caring about their image. However, they still med the second elder for finding trouble for no reason. She was the ancestor¡¯s goddaughter, so why was the second elder biting her and not letting her go! Was it worth it just for the sake of the head butler and ning Lihua?

    All the elders who had seen it clearly chose to protect themselves in the face of the dispute between the second elder and the eldest young miss. Moreover, in order not to be pulled into the cannon fodder by the second elder, everyone turned their heads in unison and did not look at them, but their ears were perked up the whole time.

    ¡°All of you, shut up!¡± Suddenly, a loud shout rang in everyone¡¯s ears, and this voice was not unfamiliar to them. Immediately, everyone¡¯s hearts trembled. The old ancestor was angry.

    ¡°Father!¡± Ning Yan looked at her father pitifully, tears welling up in her beautiful eyes.

    ¡°Stop arguing! Second! Xue ¡®er, don¡¯t you dare touch her, I was the one who allowed her to drug ning Lihua, Hmph! She dared to humiliate my daughter. She¡¯s lucky that I¡¯m still letting her live. ¡± The master of the ning family said in an extremely displeased tone, exuding a cold aura. His eyes were filled with disappointment as he looked at the second elder.

    ¡°Yes! Master!¡± The second elder answered unwillingly. He knew that with the family head¡¯s protection, he could not convict Leng ruoxue of her crime.

    ¡°From now on, Xue ¡®er¡¯s words and actions in the ning family will be on my behalf. None of you are allowed to criticize her. If I need your cooperation, you are not allowed to refuse. I won¡¯t let you off!¡± The master of the ning family said again. After he finished speaking, he ordered the guests to leave, not caring about how ugly the faces of the people present were.

    However, after the ning family master said this, they finally saw the truth. That was, old Grand Madame really doted on this goddaughter. Otherwise, she would not have said such words. After today, they had to reevaluate Leng ruoxue¡¯s position in the ning family.

    Before leaving the study, the elders carried away the unconscious head butler. At this time, one of the head Butler¡¯s hands was swollen like a pig¡¯s trotter, blue and purple.

    After the crowd left, Ning Yan stayed behind and looked at her father worriedly.

    ¡°Father! Your words just now will bring trouble to little sister ruoxue. ¡± After a moment of silence, Ning Yan finally couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°That girl isn¡¯t afraid at all. If someone really dares to cause trouble for her, then the unlucky one will definitely be someone else! Yan ¡®er, Xue¡¯ er¡¯s methods are much more powerful than yours. Furthermore, she¡¯s hard-hearted when ites to dealing with enemies. I¡¯m worried that many of those nsmen who don¡¯t have eyes will be yed to death by her. ¡± The master of the ning family touched his chin and pretended to worry.

    When Ning Yan heard his words, she burst intoughter! Heughed.

    ¡°Then why do you still give sister ruoxue such great authority? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll identally kill all of your juniors?¡± Ning Yan was speechless. She really didn¡¯t know what her father was thinking. Before those elders left, she saw many jealous gazes.

    ¡°A big tree needs to branch, but the rotten leaves on the tree also need to be cleaned. Otherwise, it will only affect the tree¡¯s roots.¡± The master of the ning family sighed.

    ¡°Father, are you treating little sister ruoxue as a gardener?¡± Ning Yan was helpless and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°There¡¯s no other gardener more qualified than her. ¡± The master of the ning familyughed evilly.

    ¡°Father! You actually schemed against little sister ruoxue. If she finds out, you will be in trouble. ¡± Ning Yan couldn¡¯t help but remind her. After being with ruoxue for so long, she more or less understood ruoxue¡¯s character. Sister ruoxue would definitely not be willing to be schemed against by her father! When she thought of this, she actually felt a trace of anticipation in her heart.

    ¡°You silly girl. If only you were half as smart as Xue ¡®er. Do you think she doesn¡¯t know what I¡¯m thinking?¡± The master of the ning family sighed.

    ¡°Argh! Little sister ruoxue knows?¡± Ning Yan was confused.

    ¡°Of course! We have a tacit understanding. ¡± The head of the ning family was a little smug. In fact, from the moment he knew that his daughter had been humiliated but did not do anything, that girl probably knew that he wanted to use her to do something. Coupled with the fact that it was because of Ning Hai and his brother, she had taken the initiative to help Yan ¡®er deal with ning Lihua. All of this could not escape his eyes.

    ¡°Tsk!¡± Ning Yan rolled her eyes at her father, then pulled master ning out of the study.

    First elder and ning han were waiting for them in the courtyard.

    The father and daughter sat down in the empty seats beside the great elder, but neither of them spoke first.

    ¡°You let the head butler go so easily?¡± The first elder asked in disbelief.

 Chapter 1580

    <h4>Chapter 1580: The sharp eldest miss ning (5)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he faint? I promised second that I would give him a chance to defend himself, in case he is not convinced!¡± The master of the ning family said helplessly, but there was a cunning look in his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. That guy was obviously pretending to faint. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t see it. ¡± The great elder said in a bad mood. This old thing was clearly trying to whet his appetite! This was preposterous!

    ¡°So what if you can see it? Since he liked to act and pretend to faint, then let him act as much as he wanted. How could Yan ¡®er stomp on his hand until it became a pig¡¯s trotter!¡± The master of the ning family teased in a good mood.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Master ning¡¯s words made Ning Yan¡¯s cheeks flush red in embarrassment. She felt even more depressed. Boohoo ¡­ She was caught doing something bad.

    After chatting with them for a while, Ning Yan left in a hurry.

    The next day.

    When Leng ruoxue walked out of her room, she felt refreshed and in a good mood.

    Grape and lotus seed¡¯s mood also became better when they saw their miss¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°Miss! I heard from eldest miss ning that yesterday, second elder brought the head butler to ask the head of the ning family to make a decision. ¡± Grape said with a gossipy look.

    ¡°Oh! And then?¡± Leng ruoxue asked indifferently, obviously distracted.

    ¡°The head butler was carried out, I¡¯m not sure about the rest.¡± Grape felt a little regretful. Sigh! It was their fault that they couldn¡¯t enter master ning¡¯s courtyard at will!

    ¡°Carried out? I¡¯m so happy that I can sneak away now. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a hint of envy.

    ¡°Uh!¡± When grape and lotus seed heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, their foreheads were full of cold sweat. They thought to themselves,¡±young miss ¡®way of thinking is really different!¡± They went in standing and carried him out. They knew without thinking that the head butler must have suffered a huge blow. However, the young miss seemed to be a little envious.

    Leng ruoxue could tell what the two maidservants were thinking. She chuckled and did not say anything. Actually, she had already expected what had happened yesterday. She had also thought of the consequences. Hence, she had returned to her room early.

    After breakfast, Leng ruoxue headed to her Godfather¡¯s courtyard, preparing to head to thepetition grounds with them.

    After entering the arena, before she could even sit in the VIP area, she felt a few intriguing gazes on her. However, she didn¡¯t take it seriously and ignored them.

    Before thepetition even started, she was dragged away by Ning Yan.

    ¡°Sister Yan, where do you want to take me?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in confusion.

    ¡°To see the head butler and ning Lihua.¡± Ning Yan said mysteriously.

    ¡°Why are you looking at them?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at Ning Yan as if she was a monster. She thought to herself,¡±did Ning Yan take the wrong medicine?¡± He actually dragged her to look at those two things.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s to let you see their end, hehe!¡± Ning Yanughed evilly and was extremely happy.

    Leng ruoxue and Ning Yan chatted as they walked. Not long after, they arrived at the main Butler¡¯s Courtyard.

    At that moment, the head butler and ning Lihua were ced in a room. Furthermore, there were guards at the door. However, just as they reached the door, they heard soft moansing from inside ¡­

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was filled with question marks. She looked at Ning Yan and asked,¡±¡±This is ning Lihua and the head Butler¡¯s room?¡±

    ¡°Mm! Ning Lihua¡¯s illness always acted up, and the head butler was still unconscious, so the elders decided to put them in the same room, so that they could save one room!¡± Ning Yan blinked and smiled. Then, she told Leng ruoxue and the others about what happened in the study room yesterday.

    After everyone heard this, their faces were filled with excitement.

    Then, Ning Yan pushed the door open.

    Even though they were mentally prepared, Leng ruoxue and the rest were still shocked. That was because at that moment, ning Lihua was actually sitting on the head butler. Furthermore, both of them werepletely naked ¡­

    Ning Lihua¡¯s eyes appeared to be in a daze and her body was covered in bloody scratch marks. Some of them had already formed blood clots. However, at this moment, she was clearly very excited. Her chubby body kept on wriggling, making everyone feel nauseated. As for the head butler, his face had turned ck and blue since he was not very strong to begin with. It was obvious that he had been unconscious for a long time. Moreover, this time, he had really fainted, or he had fainted because of something.

    ¡°Miss! How did ning Lihua know?¡± Grape could not help but ask.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, she should have taken an antidote pill. Unfortunately, there is more than one poison in her body, and that antidote pill has reacted with a certain poison, thus forming a slow-acting aphrodisiac. However, ording to my estimation, the effect of this aphrodisiac should not be too strong. She can only me herself for not having enough self-control. ¡± Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    ¡°This should be called¡± evil has its retribution ¡°! If she knew her ce, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this today. As for the head butler, if she continues to torment him like this, he¡¯ll definitely die of exhaustion!¡± Ning Yan sighed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Sister ning¡¯s heart has softened?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Tsk! I won¡¯t be soft-hearted! The head butler pretended to faint and was raped by his own sister. This has nothing to do with me! Besides, even if the head butler wakes up one day, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t have the face to see anyone. So, let him remain unconscious!¡± Ning Yan said very kindly.

    ¡°That makes sense. I think we should just go back and watch the game!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°MMH! However, let¡¯s do a good deed and inform the second elder! After all, the head butler is a trusted aide he has always relied on. ¡± Ning Yan was very understanding.

 Chapter 1581

    <h4>Chapter 1581: Hierarch-level bodyguard (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Leng ruoxue nodded her head. Indeed, she should inform her master about this incident. However, she could not understand why the guards at the door did not report this to their master.

    Actually, this was something that Leng ruoxue did not know. When they were locked up together, the elders had made it clear that as long as they were not allowed to escape, there was no need to report anything else. This was enough to prove that the head butler had been abandoned by the higher-ups of the ning family.

    After Ning Yan, Leng ruoxue, and the others left the room where the head butler and his sister were locked up, they had specially found a guard to inform the second elder of this matter. Who knew that after the guard heard their orders, he actually had a difficult expression on his face, as if he was extremely unwilling.

    ¡°Young miss, young miss Leng, can you find someone else to do this?¡± The guard discussed pitifully. He was afraid that second elder would vent his anger on him if he went.

    ¡°Hey! Are you even a man! What was there to be afraid of? If I wasn¡¯t a member of your ning family, I would¡¯ve gone to tell that second elder. ¡± Grape, who was standing at the side, couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She red at him with her clear and bright eyes and roared with a look of disdain.

    Grape, who was getting more and more hot-tempered, shouted directly. Lotus seed and the others looked at the timid guard with disdain, causing the guard to lower his head in shame. He was just short of finding a hole to hide in.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be put in a difficult position. Just tell the second elder that something has happened to the head butler. Don¡¯t say anything else. As for whether the second elder wille or not, that¡¯s his business.¡± Leng ruoxue sighed softly and said helplessly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± After the guard heard this, although he was still a little hesitant, he did not reject it as much.

    After the guard left, Leng ruoxue and Ning Yan immediately returned to thepetition grounds.

    However, before he could sit down, the second elder went to Leng ruoxue angrily.

    ¡°Dammit! What a good thing you¡¯ve done!¡± The second elder¡¯s face was ashen. His eyes were wide open as he red at Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°What good thing did I do?¡± Leng ruoxue was a little surprised.

    ¡°You¡¯re still ying dumb, aren¡¯t you? You almost killed the head butler. ¡± The second elder was so angry that his chest was trembling and he was panting heavily.

    ¡°You mean the head butler? Second elder, I didn¡¯t do anything to the head butler, so you can¡¯t me this on me. ¡± Leng ruoxue furrowed her brows and said impatiently.

    ¡°You dare to say it wasn¡¯t you? You weren¡¯t the one who drugged ning Lihua?¡± The second elder shouted at the top of his voice, not caring about his image.

    ¡°I was the one who drugged ning Lihua, but the aphrodisiac wasn ¡®t.¡± Leng ruoxue was very clear why second elder hade to find her. However, she was a person who dared to admit to her actions. If she did it, she would not deny it. If she didn ¡®t, then others could forget about pinning the me on her.

    ¡°You said it wasn¡¯t you, then who did it? Other than you, no one else has drugged her. ¡± The second elder said unyieldingly. He was so angry that his face was red and his neck was thick, and the veins on his forehead were throbbing.

    ¡°It¡¯s her, or rather, it¡¯s them. ¡± Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°You, you still dare to quibble!¡± Second elder was even angrier after hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words.

    At this time, the ning family¡¯s master, elders, and others sitting there knew that something had happened to the head butler again. Then why couldn¡¯t the head butler stop? I haven¡¯t even been convicted of my own crimes, and I actually caused trouble again. It¡¯s really troublesome! Everyone couldn¡¯t help but think to themselves, and they looked at the second elder with a hint of disapproval in their eyes.

    After all, from their point of view, the head Butler¡¯s crime could not be exonerated. Furthermore, the master had confirmed Leng ruoxue¡¯s position in the ning family. Hence, it was an extremely unwise decision for a head butler who was about to step down to go against Leng ruoxue. Hence, second elder had to fight this battle alone.

    ¡°I¡¯m not quibbling, I¡¯m just telling the truth. Second elder might not be able to ept it, but it¡¯s the truth! I put a few drugs on ning Lihua¡¯s body, but there was no Aphrodisiac in it. The purpose of the drug was only to make her suffer a little so that sister Yan could get back at her. I didn¡¯t want to take her life, and those drugs all have a time limit. As long as she endured for a few days, she would naturally recover without any drugs. Unfortunately, she took an antidote. ¡±

    ¡°The medicine I gave her wasn¡¯t really poison. After she took the antidote, it just happened to react with the other medicinal properties, so it became a slow-acting aphrodisiac. However, even if it¡¯s a slow-acting aphrodisiac, the effect isn¡¯t very strong. As long as she has enough self-control, it¡¯s nothing. ¡±

    ¡°As for the head butler, I wasn¡¯t the one who put him in the same room as ning Lihua. Even though his body isn¡¯t as strong as ning Lihua ¡®s, he shouldn¡¯t have been unable to resist when faced with such a situation. How could he have been ¡­ This is indeed interesting. Perhaps second elder can investigate this properly.¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes revealed a faint smile as she suggested.

    ¡°You, you¡¯re clearly being unreasonable!¡± The second elder was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He pointed at Leng ruoxue and stuttered.

    ¡°Second elder! Miss Leng has made it very clear that this matter really has nothing to do with her, so don¡¯t hold on to her, AI! This can only be considered an ident!¡± At this moment, the seated third elder opened his mouth to speak. This was also considered his way of expressing his goodwill towards Leng ruoxue. After he had finished speaking, many other elders also expressed their goodwill towards Leng ruoxue and spoke up for her.

    Seeing this situation, second elder was so angry that he could not say a word. Leng ruoxue¡¯s clear and beautiful eyes looked around at the elders who had spoken out for her and expressed her gratitude with her eyes.

    ¡°Second brother! The matter of the head butler ends here. You should quickly choose a new head butler. The n¡¯s misceneous Affairs can not be left unattended. ¡± The master of the ning family frowned and made his decision. He was more and more disappointed with his second son, but at the same time, he was more determined to his original idea.

    ¡°But master, the head butler hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Didn¡¯t you agree to give him a chance to defend himself?¡± The second elder lowered his head and reminded him in a low voice.

    ¡°Forefather, second elder, these are the crimes of the head butler that I¡¯ve sent people to collect. Please take a look.¡± Ning Yuan found the right time to speak. He handed two thick piles of evidence to the ancestor and the second elder.

    In fact, he had already nned to rece the head butler. Unfortunately, the head butler had the second elder¡¯s support. Therefore, he did not dare to make a move on the head butler without sufficient evidence. Now was a good opportunity, so he would not let the head butler have a chance to make aeback no matter what.

    The master of the ning family skimmed through the book and finished it in a few minutes. After reading it, he suppressed his anger and said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t give him any more chances. Tomorrow, send his entire family to Biancheng. They¡¯re not allowed to leave for life.¡±

    No one dared to object to the words of the master of the ning family. After the second elder saw the evidence, he didn¡¯t dare to speak up for the head butler. There was a lot of evidence. Although the things above were not very serious in his opinion, the number of mistakes made was toorge. When added together, it was enough to make the people of the ning family angry.

 Chapter 1582

    <h4>Chapter 1582: Hierarch-level bodyguard (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°As for the second elder, remove him from his position as an elder for now. From now on, he will be Xue ¡®er¡¯s bodyguard.¡± The master of the ning family said again. His decision was like an atomic bomb that exploded among the elders.

    All the elders and Ning Yuan looked at each other. No one dared to say a word, but their sympathetic eyes followed the second elder, making his face turn darker and darker.

    ¡°Master! Why did you revoke my position as the second elder? What did I do wrong?¡± The second elder¡¯s face was full of disbelief, his eyes wide as he stared at the master of the ning family.

    ¡°As an elder of the family, I don¡¯t expect you to treat everything equally, but excessive selfishness and jealousy are taboo among the higher-ups. Do you think the chief butler would dare to do all these things without your support? And now that things havee to this, you still want to clear his name! Hmph! Our ning family doesn¡¯t need such a selfish elder. You should reflect on yourself for a while! From now on, you¡¯re Xue ¡®er¡¯s bodyguard. ¡± The master of the ning family said firmly.

    After the second elder heard the words of the master of the ning family, he waspletely stunned.

    ¡°Godfather! I can¡¯t afford to use the second elder. ¡± At this moment, Leng ruoxue pouted her pink lips and spoke with slight dissatisfaction. She was extremely dissatisfied with this arrangement because she was very clear that she could notmand the old fogey second elder.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! Since he¡¯s your bodyguard now, you can do whatever you want with him. Whether you hit him or scold him depends on your mood. I won¡¯t interfere. ¡± Master ning smiled and tried to please her. He knew what Xue ¡®er was afraid of, but he would never give Leng ruoxue a chance to reject him!

    ¡°Godfather! This kind of thing can¡¯t be one-sided, I don¡¯t want a disobedient subordinate. ¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the dark-faced second elder. No matter how she looked at him, she was not satisfied.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! Didn¡¯t Godfather say it before? You can do whatever you want to him, be it scolding or beating. ¡± Master ning¡¯s voice was pleading.

    At this moment, the second elder had also regained his senses. He knew that the family head¡¯s words carried enormous weight and no one could go against them. Even though he was unhappy, he had no way of rejecting her. However, he did not expect that Leng ruoxue would not want him either. This had hurt his pride.

    ¡°You, wretched girl, you dare to despise me!¡± The second elder¡¯s brows furrowed as he pointed at Leng ruoxue and roared in anger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you also despise me? We¡¯re the same. Since we don¡¯t see eye to eye, why force ourselves to be together? A melon that is forcefully twisted is not sweet, there will be no happiness if you force it. ¡± Leng ruoxue raised her brows slightly. A smile shed across her bright eyes, so fast that no one could catch it.

    However, Leng ruoxue¡¯s words ¡­ Left everyone at the scene at a loss for words. There seemed to be something wrong with her words, but they could not put their finger on what it was. Furthermore, other than the family head, second elder, and Leng ruoxue, no one else dared to even breathe loudly. They were afraid that the family head would target them and throw them to Leng ruoxue to be her attendant or something. If that happened, how could they still face others?

    ¡°Uh!¡± Second elder was speechless. Leng ruoxue was right. He was a thousand times, ten thousand times, unwilling to be her bodyguard. However, what was the use of his unwillingness? Could he resist the master? Although he was already a reverent-God, he was as fragile as a child in front of the master. As a member of the ning family, he had a natural worship for the ning family¡¯s ancestor. This worship came from the blood and was innate. Therefore, they were born with the mission of protecting the ning family¡¯s honor, which had been deeply embedded in their bones. Therefore, even if he was unwilling, he could not resist the decision of the ancestor.

    ¡°Little girl! Wouldn¡¯t it be a greater sense of aplishment to turn an unwilling melon into a willing melon?¡± The master of the ning family reminded him with an evil smile, a hint of slyness quickly shing in the depths of his dark eyes.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. She knew that Godfather was determined to give this inflexible second elder to her. Hence, no matter what reason she came up with to reject him, Godfather would go back on his word. Since that was the case, she would ept it reluctantly!

    ¡°Wretched girl! I¡¯m a reverent-God!¡± Looking at Leng ruoxue¡¯s reluctant expression, the anger in second elder¡¯s heart surged to his head. This wretched girl had hurt his pride. Although he was not willing to do so, he would not allow others to despise him!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, divine Lord?¡± Leng ruoxue did not think much of it. Even though reverent-god level cultivators were considered top-notch cultivators in the God World, even top-notch cultivators would not be able to withstand being surrounded and attacked! She had so many Beastie in her hands, and one spit from each of them would drown him.

    ¡°You ¡­¡± The second elder was so angry that he pointed at Leng ruoxue, unable to speak.

    ¡°You what? I¡¯m your master now! You can either call me master or youngdy. If you dare to call me wretched girl again, I¡¯ll punish you!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s clear and beautiful eyes red angrily as she threatened him.

    ¡°You ¡­¡± The second elder stammered for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°Grape! Discipline him!¡± Seeing that second elder was talking about her again, Leng ruoxue turned around and instructed grape without hesitation.

    ¡°Yes! May I ask miss, what kind of family discipline should we use?¡± Grape asked in a low voice. She had followed the young miss for so long, why didn¡¯t she know that the young miss had familyws?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you so many pills? You can give any one of them to the second elder. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile. The smile on her face was as bright as a Hundred Flowers blooming.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Grape nodded. Then, he smiled at the terrified second elder, took out a pill and threw it into his mouth.

    In an instant, the second elder was rendered speechless. His entire body was stiff, and he could not move at all. However, his eyes were fixed on Leng ruoxue.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue wasn¡¯t angry. If second elder didn¡¯t have any reaction, then it would be quite boring!

    However, when the other elders saw the second elder¡¯s appearance, they were a little bewildered because they didn¡¯t know what had happened to the second elder. He had only taken one pill, so why couldn¡¯t he speak or move? This was really too strange.

    Actually, the reason why second elder could not move was because Leng ruoxue had given him a drug that made his entire body stiff. After all, his opponent was a reverent-god level cultivator! With grape¡¯s strength, there was no way she could do anything to him. After that, grape gave the second elder a pill that made him temporarily mute. Hence, the second elder ended up in this state.

    The second elder stood there unmoving. Even though the crowd pitied him, no one dared to speak up for him. Leng ruoxue turned her head to the arena, not even bothering to look at him, treating him like air.

    Today was the second day of the finals of the familypetition. Thepetition was divided into two parts, and the rules were the same as the previous day.

    As for Leng ruoxue, she only paid attention to the match between Ning Shan and Ning Hai.

 Chapter 1583 - Hierarch-level bodyguard (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1583: Hierarch-level bodyguard (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Ning Hai¡¯s match was the same as the previous day. There was not much suspense. If his opponent admitted defeat, he would advance directly.

    As for Ning Shan¡¯s match, because his opponent¡¯s strength was above his, many people thought that he would stop at the familypetition, and the truth was simr to their guess. Who knew that at thest moment, Ning Shan would make a huge reversal. He burned all of his divine power as the price and finally won against his opponent and advanced. This price also caused Ning Shan to be seriously injured. His opponent could not participate in the nextpetition because of his severe injuries.

    After Ningshan¡¯s match ended, Leng ruoxue brought the grapes and lotus seeds to the contestants ¡®seats.

    At this time, Ning Shan had already taken the healing pill given by his family and was lying on the bench. Ning Hai was guarding him at the side, and a few contestants were staring at them with unfriendly expressions.

    When he saw Leng ruoxue walking over, Ning Shan struggled to get up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Leng ruoxue said with slight displeasure.

    ¡°Big sister ruoxue.¡± Ning Shan could tell that Leng ruoxue did not seem too happy, so he did not dare to move.

    ¡°Shan ¡®er! Do you know what you did wrong?¡± Leng ruoxue checked on Ning Shan¡¯s injuries and asked with a straight face. Ning Shan¡¯s injuries were very serious, and many of his meridians were broken. Even if he had taken healing pills, it was impossible topletely heal his injuries. The main reason was that the grade of the pill was low, and his injuries were too severe. In order topletely heal his injuries, he would need a healing pill that was at least a high-grade divine pill. And those were hard toe by, so the ning family would naturally not let them use it so easily.

    After all, even though they were quite talented, the ning family had nock of young talents. Unless they were as talented as ning han, this familypetition would most likely be their final stage.

    Thepetition was cruel, but thepetition was even crueler. This was apetition to select the elites of the ning family. Those who could survive until the end were naturally the elites among the elites, and any elite had gone through countless fights and battlefields, through the glint and sh of des and swords. Although the ning family forbade people from killing each other, this rule was obviously not applicable in thepetition, because what the ning family needed was true talent, not an embroidered pillow that only had a false appearance.

    In this familypetition, only the final winner would be remembered by the family. As for the losers, they naturally had their own paths to walk. However, the premise was that they still had the opportunity to serve the family. For someone like Ning Shan, even if he won, he would probably be abandoned because of his severe injuries. His opponent¡¯s oue would be even more miserable.

    ¡°Sister ruoxue, I know I was wrong. But I didn¡¯t think too much at that time. I just wanted to win thatpetition.¡± Ning Shan understood Leng ruoxue¡¯s meaning and knew that his actions were too reckless. Furthermore, not only were his injuries too severe, but he had also caused his opponent to lose the chance topete.

    Looking at his opponent who was lying on the ground weakly, Ning Shan felt very guilty. He had his brother to take care of him when he was injured, but his opponent was all alone. Even his family had given up on him. This made him feel that the world was cold and the human heart was cold.

    Thinking of this, he felt more and more guilty and uneasy. His opponent¡¯s injuries were more serious than his, and it was likely that he would be a cripple in the future. This would also be a worry that would apany him for the rest of his life.

    Seeing that Ning Shan¡¯s expression was getting darker and darker, Leng ruoxue knew that the time was right. She then slowly opened her mouth and said,¡±¡±Shan ¡®er, you¡¯re still young. You shouldn¡¯t ce so much importance on the gains and losses of a match. Besides, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have a chance anymore, so there¡¯s no need to use that method of yours that would hurt both yourself and your enemy. You know, because of yourpetitiveness, not only did you stop in thepetition, you even harmed your opponent. He¡¯s only your opponent in thepetition, not your mortal enemy. You really shouldn¡¯t ¡­¡±

    Leng ruoxue had only finished half of her sentence, but she knew that Shan ¡®er would understand what she meant. Shan¡¯ er¡¯s opponent was not a despicable person and had always followed the rules during thepetition. Furthermore, his strength was indeed above Shan ¡®er¡¯ s. However, he probably did not expect Shan ¡®er to go all out and use that desperate attack. Hence, he was not mentally prepared and was injured to the point of dying.

    In fact, ording to her thoughts, Shan ¡®er¡¯s opponent wasn¡¯t without problems. At least, she didn¡¯t estimate her opponent well enough. Although this was only a familypetition, any situation could happen. She even thought that there might be some contestants who had been bribed to do things that would harm others and harm themselves. These situations should have been thought of before thepetition and taken precautions in advance, just in case.

    However, she did not know Shan ¡®er¡¯s opponent, so she naturally had no obligation to teach others. She only wanted Shan¡¯ er to understand that victory was not the only result. Most importantly, she had to know how to judge the situation. Blindly showing off her courage and ruthlessness would only lead to her losing her life early.

    ¡°Sister ruoxue, I ¡­ I will take care of him in the future.¡± Ning Shan lowered his head and said in embarrassment.

    ¡°Silly boy, even if you want to take care of me, I don¡¯t necessarily need you to take care of me! Come, eat this. ¡± As Leng ruoxue spoke, she took out a healing pill and passed it to Ning Shan.

    Ning Shan looked at the milky-white pill that was glowing and knew that it was not an ordinary pill. Furthermore, it was of a higher grade than the one he had just eaten. Thinking of this, Ning Shan handed the pill to Ning Hai and said,¡±¡±Big brother! Let him eat this pill!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ning Hai looked at his brother and was very pleased. He took the pill and walked over to Ning Shan¡¯s opponent, stuffing the pill into his mouth. This matter started because of Ning Shan, so it was understandable for Shan ¡®er to give the pill to his opponent. Therefore, he agreed with this.

    ¡°Sister ruoxue, you won¡¯t me me, right?¡± Ning Shan said somewhat embarrassedly after presenting Buddha with borrowed flowers.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of ming you? you¡¯ve given it all to someone else!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a straight face on purpose.

    ¡°Sister ruoxue!¡± Ning Shan could tell that Leng ruoxue was angry. He looked at Leng ruoxue with red eyes, feeling wronged. He, he did not want to live in uneasiness for the rest of his life, so he would rather his own injuries not be cured than for anything to happen to her. Otherwise, he would feel guilty for the rest of his life.

    Seeing tears welling up in Ning Shan¡¯s eyes and his aggrieved look, Leng ruoxue could not help but burst outughing. Seeing this, grape and lotus seed alsoughed.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Ning Shan felt even more aggrieved. Boohoo ¡­ They were really bullying him. They actuallyughed at him.

    ¡°You really are a silly boy. My family¡¯s young miss is an Alchemist, and what she doesn¡¯tck the least is medicinal pills. Why are you still acting pitiful?¡± Grape said with a smile.

    ¡°Argh! ¡°Sister ruoxue, then my injury ¡­¡± Ning Shan came to his senses and looked at Leng ruoxue with anticipation. His expression was like that of a dog who wanted to please its master, his eyes sparkling.

 Chapter 1584

    <h4>Chapter 1584: Godly venerable rank bodyguard (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Take it! You can¡¯t be so reckless in the future. Winning or losing isn¡¯t important, but even if you win, the ning family elders will think that you¡¯re headstrong and not a promising talent. So, don¡¯t lose more than you gain, because you¡¯ve lost more than you can gain. ¡± Leng ruoxue warned as she passed Ning Shan the same pill.

    ¡°Mm! Big sister ruoxue, I won¡¯t be like this in the future. I will use my own strength to prove myself. I will definitely be a peerless expert. ¡± Ning Shan promised. For a moment, his aura soared, and that pair of doe-like eyes also became brighter.

    ¡°This is more like it.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled and patted Ning Shan¡¯s head as if she was petting a puppy.

    ¡°Miss Leng, thank you for saving my life.¡± Suddenly, a loud male voice rang in Leng ruoxue¡¯s ears. Leng ruoxue turned around and saw a tall and boorish man standing beside her, looking a little uneasy.

    The man had a square face and handsome features. He was very manly, and with his tall figure, he was definitely a man with a resolute character and a daring attitude. At this time, the injuries on his body had all healed, but his clothes were still bloody and looked very scary. However, his figure matched his expression, which was quite interesting.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, it¡¯s just a small matter. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile. To be honest, she did not want to take the credit. She just wanted to make fewer enemies for Ning Shan. Besides, if Ning Shan had not used such an extreme method at the end, the winner would have been this man.

    ¡°Not everyone will do that.¡± The man was very stubborn. He firmly believed that Leng ruoxue was his Savior.

    ¡°What if I said that if Ning Shan had not hurt you, I would not have cared about your life or death!¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°This is only human nature. After all, I¡¯m just a stranger to miss Leng.¡± The man replied without any hesitation. In other words, he meant that Leng ruoxue had saved him. Even if it was a simple act, she was still his benefactor. If she didn¡¯t save him, it was only natural.

    After Leng ruoxue heard the man¡¯s words, she was speechless. Not only was this man stubborn, but he was also very open-minded. He was a talent that could be nurtured. Furthermore, from his expression, he did not seem to be dissatisfied with Ning Shan.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m going to prepare for the next match. If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll definitely repay your great kindness.¡± After the man finished speaking, he bowed to Leng ruoxue and turned to leave.

    Leng ruoxue stared at the man¡¯s back in a daze. Could it be that she was looking for trouble for herself again? And the truth proved that she was right!

    After seeing Ning Shan, Leng ruoxue did not pay any attention to the following matches. She brought her maidservant and left thepetition grounds. However, after today¡¯spetition ended, there were only 12 people left. The fewer people there were, the more intense the following matches would be.

    As soon as Leng ruoxue returned to her residence, Ning Yan came.

    The two of them sat on the stone chairs in the courtyard, staring at each other.

    ¡°Sister Yan, is there anything I can help you with?¡± Leng ruoxue could not help but ask when she saw Ning Yan sighing.

    ¡°Little sister ruoxue! Do you still have the healing pills you gave to Ning Shan and ning Bo?¡± Ning Yan sighed and asked.

    ¡°There are! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leng ruoxue was confused.

    ¡°If someone asks you, don¡¯t say there¡¯s more, understand?¡± Ning Yan reminded him worriedly and looked around.

    ¡°Why?¡± Leng ruoxue knew that someone must have had ideas about her pills. However, the ning family shouldn¡¯t becking in healing pills, right?

    ¡°Someone wants to get the pill from you. However, I¡¯m not sure if they want to buy it. Just don¡¯t tell them you have it. I don¡¯t think they would dare to snatch it from you.¡± Ning Yan said with a look of disdain. After hearing the news, she immediately came to tell ruoxue so that she could be mentally prepared.

    ¡°Why do you say no? If they want it, I can sell it to them, but I can¡¯t give it to them for free. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. It was a waste to give her this.

    ¡°You idiot, even if they buy it, how much can they give you? not only will you not be able to sell it for a good price, but you¡¯ll also get angry. Why do you have to do this?¡± Ning Yan¡¯s beautiful face was full of disapproval, and her beautiful eyes, which were as clear as autumn water, even had a hint of threat.

    ¡°Sister Yan, it should be the ning family who wants the pill, right? You¡¯re the youngdy of the ning family, how can you help an outsider!¡± Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t hide her smile.

    ¡°Wretched girl, in my eyes, they are the outsiders! I¡¯ve warned you, don¡¯t say there is! Even if they buy it, they won¡¯t give you much. ¡± Ning Yan was worried and reminded him again.

    ¡°Sister Yan, if the price they offer is right, we can sell it to them, really! But I¡¯m curious, your ning family shouldn¡¯t becking in healing pills, right?¡± Leng ruoxue asked. One had to know that the Grand Elder of the ning family who had yet to reveal himself was an Alchemist.

    ¡°I don¡¯tck ordinary healing pills, but I don¡¯t have many of the ones you gave to Ning Shan and ning Bo. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t make them, but the materials are too hard to find.¡± Ning Yan exined.

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s true!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head. The higher the grade of the healing pill, the more precious ingredients would be required. Of course, precious medicinal ingredients couldn¡¯t be found everywhere like the huge radishes. They also didn¡¯t have a heaven-defying space like Leng ruoxue. Hence, it was only natural that high grade healing pills were expensive and rare in quantity.

    ¡°Little sister ruoxue, I¡¯ve said what I wanted to say. You should do as you see fit! I¡¯ll go back first. By the way, father second elder has already sent someone to bring it to you. It should be here soon. ¡± Ning Yan thought for a moment and then stood up and left in a hurry.

    ¡°Miss ning, why did you leave so suddenly?¡± Grape looked at Ning Yan¡¯s back, puzzled.

    ¡°Hahaha! She¡¯s always like this, but when we left, we seemed to have left second elder at thepetition venue. Fortunately, Godfather sent someone to bring him to me. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly as a glint of light shed across her eyes.

    ¡°Miss! Are you really nning to take the second elder as your bodyguard? He won¡¯t listen. ¡± Grape said gloomily. The second elder had been in a high position for many years and was not easy to get along with. Therefore, she really did not wish for the second elder to be herpanion. Looking at the second elder¡¯s grim face, no one¡¯s mood would be good.

    ¡°What else can I do? Godfather has already made up his mind. I can¡¯t reject this hot potato. ¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°AI!¡± Grape sighed, looking helpless.

    However, Speak of the Devil.

    Just as the two of them were sighing gloomily, the second elder, who had an esteemed status, was carried by a few guards into Leng ruoxue¡¯s courtyard. After the guards put down second elder, they were not willing to stay for even a moment longer. They saluted Leng ruoxue and ran off with their butts on fire.

 Chapter 1585

    <h4>Chapter 1585: Hierarch-level bodyguard (5)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Although second elder¡¯s expression was stiff and he could not move, his eyes were still wide open. The anger in his eyes was burning. If looks could kill, Leng ruoxue would have died many times over.

    ¡°Miss Leng.¡± A person stood out from behind the second elder and greeted Leng ruoxue with a respectful expression.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the man who had suddenly appeared and found it funny. He was clearly hiding behind second elder.

    ¡°I¡¯m ning Bo!¡± The man said softly. He looked ill at ease and his face was flushed red from shyness. He kept rubbing his hands, but he didn¡¯t know where to put them.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. She already knew his name. What she wanted to know was his motive foring here.

    ¡°Miss Leng! I want, I want to follow you! The head of the family has already agreed to let mee to you. ¡± Ning Bo stammered at first, but he finally managed to speak smoothly. However, he was so nervous that his heart was beating wildly. He kept his eyes fixed on the ground, not daring to look at Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Follow me? Why?¡± Leng ruoxue was a little surprised. With ning Bo¡¯s talent, he had a high chance of being in the top three in thispetition. Even if he didn¡¯t follow her, the ning family would focus on training him. He would have a bright future. So, she couldn¡¯t understand why ning Bo had to follow her, who was weaker than him.

    ¡°You¡¯re my Savior. Only by following you can I have a chance to repay your kindness. Miss Leng, you might think that my strength is too low, but I won¡¯t cause you any trouble. Furthermore, I will also work hard in my cultivation and I guarantee that I won¡¯t be a burden to you. ¡± As ning Bo spoke, he raised his head abruptly, his dark eyes full of expectation and uneasiness.

    ¡°Staying by my side means leaving the ning family and your own family. You have a bright future in the ning family, so why do you have to suffer by my side?¡± Leng ruoxue sighed and said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Miss Leng, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I don¡¯t even know how long I could have lived. Moreover, because of my injury, my family felt that I had no future and abandoned me. It was you who saved me and gave me New Hope. You are my second parent. From now on, I will definitely follow your lead. As for my family, I don¡¯t have any hope anymore, and I won¡¯t give them another chance to abandon me. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m cold-blooded, but I¡¯ve recognized the truth. Please understand, miss Leng. ¡± Ning Bo said in fear.

    Although his family had looked for him after the incident, he no longer felt anything for them. In the past, his family had pampered him because of his good aptitude. However, they had abandoned him immediately after he was injured. How could he not be disappointed? This was not something a real family member would do. Fortunately, his parents had passed away long ago. Otherwise, he would not have been able to leave so decisively!

    After ning Bo finished his words, he stared at Leng ruoxue with anticipation, but more than that, he was worried that he would be rejected.

    ¡°You¡¯ve decided?¡± Leng ruoxue asked after a long while.

    ¡°En!¡± Ning Bo nodded his head vigorously. A ray of Starlight shed across his eyes. However, Leng ruoxue did not ask him to stay, so he did not dare to let his thoughts run wild.

    ¡°Then you can stay! However, I won¡¯t allow any betrayal. ¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss Leng. Since ning Bo has decided to follow you for life, he will never betray you. ¡± Ning Bo said with a firm look. After that, he even signed a loyalty contract with a blood oath to show his loyalty.

    ¡°Hehe! You¡¯re one of us from now on, let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll arrange a room for you. ¡± After the contract waspleted, grape said enthusiastically.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Ning Bo was about to leave with the grapes, but he suddenly saw the second elder¡¯s wide-eyed eyes, so he said uneasily,¡±¡±What about the second elder?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. He¡¯s no longer the Honorable second elder. He¡¯s my youngdy¡¯s bodyguard!¡± Grape said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ning Bo¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. When did this happen? why didn¡¯t he hear about it?

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss, this isn¡¯t a big deal. ¡± Grape did not think much of it. In her opinion, this second elder was not worthy of her young miss at all. He was not worthy of being her youngdy¡¯s bodyguard. Although he had the strength of a reverent-God, a bodyguard who did not listen to her was useless. Besides, reverent-God was only so-so! Wasn¡¯t he still unable to move because of her young miss?

    ¡°Uh!¡± Ning Bo was a little depressed, thinking,¡±is he too restless?¡± However, for the ning family, this kind of thing really couldn¡¯t be kept calm.

    Grape dragged ning Bo, who was not very calm, away. Leng ruoxue also patted her butt and went back to her room to sleep. For a moment, only a statue with eyes burning with anger was left in the courtyard. Unfortunately, other than sulking in the dark, he could not do anything.

    The next day.

    Leng ruoxue walked out of her room and first took a look at second elder, who was standing stiffly in the courtyard with a few fallen leaves hanging from his body. Then, she went to have breakfast.

    Then, she left the courtyard with the grapes, lotus seeds, and ning Bo, who was going to participate in thepetition, leaving the second elder, who was still ring at her, to look after the house. As for how angry the second elder would be, it was not within her scope of concern.

    When she arrived at the venue, Ning Yan immediately went to find her and mysteriously pulled her to an empty corner.

    Seeing Ning Yan in this state, Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with question marks. Her bright eyes could only stare at Ning Yan without blinking.

    ¡°Little sister ruoxue, don¡¯t look at me like that. It¡¯s making my heart race. I¡¯m embarrassed.¡± Ning Yan¡¯s beautiful face blushed as she said something shocking.

 Chapter 1586

    <h4>Chapter 1586: A threat (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Hearing Ning Yan¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines. She thought to herself,¡¯sister Yan looks like she¡¯s in a good mood!¡¯ He actually learned how to joke. In her heart, although Ning Yan was a carefree and hot-tempered woman, she did not like to joke. Could it be something good? Her face was full of suspicion.

    ¡°Sister Yan is actually embarrassed, how rare.¡± Leng ruoxue gave it some thought and smiled.

    ¡°Wretched girl, isn¡¯t it normal to be shy?¡± Ning Yan red at him with her bright eyes and growled in anger.

    ¡°MMH! It¡¯s normal!¡± Leng ruoxue coaxed.

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯m not joking with you anymore, I¡¯m telling you! This morning, the head Butler¡¯s family had already set off for Biancheng. As for the new head butler! I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be easy to choose. ¡± Ning Yan smiled slyly.

    ¡°Why not? Didn¡¯t Godfather ask the acting patriarch and the elders to quickly choose a Chief Steward?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at Ning Yan in confusion, her beautiful face full of question marks.

    ¡°Little sister ruoxue! For a top-notch family like ours, it¡¯s not an easy task to choose a chief butler. Too many people are involved, and the chief butler is a lucrative job with many people eyeing it! What¡¯s more, those elders also want their confidants to be the chief butler, which is a good thing for them. So, as far as I know, they discussed it all nightst night, but they didn¡¯te to a conclusion. They finally decided on two candidates, one is our ning family¡¯s second Butler, and the other is the ning family¡¯s direct line. ¡± Ning Yan exined with a faint smile. She was a woman and it didn¡¯t matter much to her who became the head butler. However, she also hoped that the new head butler would be someone she was satisfied with. Therefore, she had been paying attention to the movements of Ning Yuan and the others.

    ¡°Whose trusted aides are these two candidates?¡± Leng ruoxue immediately understood after hearing Ning Yan¡¯s words. It must be because the various forces of the ning family had note to an agreement and wanted their own people to be the head butler. The two people who won in the end should be the result of the two strongest forces of the ning family. It seemed that it wasn¡¯t good to have too many family members. There were too many small groups.

    ¡°The second housekeeper is on the side of the acting patriarch, and the other direct descendant is on the side of the third elder.¡± Ning Yan said honestly.

    ¡°The elders who supported the second Butler and the ning family¡¯s immediate family each ounted for half. No one was willing to take a step back, so they were in a deadlock. In the end, they decided that the two candidates would each have a trial period of one month. Whoever performed well would be the head butler.¡± Ning Yan added.

    ¡°So, the third elder agreed?¡± Leng ruoxue asked. This idea seemed good, but third elder seemed to be at a disadvantage.

    ¡°He agreed. This idea was suggested by han, so even if he had an opinion, he would have to bear with it. Besides, this is considered impartial. As long as that direct descendant of the ning family works hard, he might have a chance. After all, the eyes of the family are clear and father is in charge of the family. No one would dare to y too big of a trick.¡± Ning Yan said with a smile.

    ¡°I wonder who sister Yan wants to be the head butler?¡± Leng ruoxue suddenly asked.

    ¡°Of course I support the promotion of the second Steward. He¡¯s the trusted aide of the acting patriarch, which means he¡¯s also one of han¡¯s men. When han bes the patriarch in the future, it¡¯ll save him a lot of trouble. Don¡¯t look at how head butler is a servant of the ning family in name, but managing the food and clothing of such a top family, the profits are very big. ¡± Ning Yan said honestly.

    ¡°That makes sense.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded slightly. However, she did not think that Sly Fox ning han would be willing to use the substitute Master¡¯s Men. Even if the substitute master and ning han were on the same side, he was still a level away from the second housekeeper. It might not be easy to use him. Moreover, it was better to use his own men than to use someone else ¡®s.

    ¡°Sister ruoxue, the trial for the two substitute butlers will begin today. The first one will be the direct descendant of the ning family. However, the second housekeeper will still have to act as his second housekeeper and assist the substitute Butler. Do you think they will start fighting if they don¡¯t agree?¡± Ning Yan was very curious, and her bright eyes shed with excitement.

    Leng ruoxue was speechless after hearing what Ning Yan said. Did Ning Yan think she was too free? He actually wanted to watch them fight. However, the substitute Butler who was on probation today would definitely not be sessful.

    ¡°Sister Yan, what did that direct descendant of the ning family do in the past?¡± Leng ruoxue could not help but ask.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Although he¡¯s a direct descendant of the ning family, he¡¯s almost never stayed in the main residence. No one knows about his past either. He¡¯s a rather mysterious person.¡± Ning Yan said after some thought.

    ¡°Uh! Why didn¡¯t the ning family first understand the other party¡¯s experience before choosing a head butler?¡± Leng ruoxue said as she wiped the cold sweat off her forehead.

    ¡°That¡¯s the person rmended by the third elder. Ning Yuan and the others should know about him, right? Don¡¯t worry! The third elder wouldn¡¯t dare to joke about this. ¡± Ning Yan said disapprovingly.

    Leng ruoxue did not know what to say when she saw Ning Yan¡¯s rxed expression. It was fine if she was a petty person. If third elder had the intention of betraying her and arranged for someone of unknown origin to take such an important position, it would be a huge blow to the ning family. Of course, this was just her assumption. However, if everyone in the ning family was as muddled as Ning Yan, the ning family would be swallowed up sooner orter. Sigh!

    ¡°Sister Yan, I think it should be announced first whether the acting Master and the others know or not. At least, we should let the ning family know that the head butler of the ning family is not an embroidered pillow, and he did not get his position through nepotism. This will also be beneficial for the head Butler¡¯s future work. Otherwise, how many people will believe him?¡± Leng ruoxue said in a serious tone.

    ¡°Sister ruoxue, you¡¯re so thoughtful. I¡¯ll mention it to Ning Yuan when I have the chance.¡± Ning Yan said after some thought.

    ¡°Yes, sister Yan, thepetition has started. Let¡¯s go and watch thepetition!¡± Leng ruoxue said to Ning Yan when she saw that the battle in the middle of the stage had already started.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ning Yan turned around and returned to her seat.

    After Leng ruoxue returned to her seat, first elder sneakily approached her.

    ¡°Little girl, what have you been doing? Thepetition has already started. ¡± The great elder¡¯s face was filled with curiosity, and his eyes kept blinking.

    ¡°Great elder, you¡¯re already so old, yet you¡¯re still trying to act cute like others!¡± Leng ruoxue looked at first elder¡¯s bright and watery eyes as she chuckled and teased.

    ¡°Wretched girl, you can¡¯t bully people like this, hehe! I just want to know what you¡¯re doing!¡± The great elderughed slyly, his eyes growing brighter and brighter.

    ¡°Nothing much, I was just casually chatting with sister Yan.¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    ¡°What did you guys talk about?¡± The great elder asked.

    ¡°We talked about some ¡­ Women¡¯s secrets.¡± Leng ruoxue paused on purpose before continuing.

    ¡°Tsk! I thought you were discussing how to deal with the second elder!¡± The first elder said with some disappointment.

 Chapter 1587

    <h4>Chapter 1587: A threat (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Grand Elder, do you have a grudge against the second elder?¡± Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t! I¡¯ve been a little bored recently, but girl! Now that the second elder is in your hands, you have to seize the opportunity! If you can tame that old fogey, you¡¯ll have a powerful bodyguard. It¡¯ll only be beneficial to you. ¡± The first elder reminded with a smile. Of course, it would be perfect if he could witness the process of taming the second elder.

    ¡°Great elder, I appreciate your kind intentions, but he¡¯s a reverent-God, and his strength is much higher than mine. How can I have the ability to tame him?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face showed a hint of awkwardness. To be honest, she really didn¡¯t want second elder. That fellow was definitely not someone to be worried about.

    ¡°Tsk! Girl, you¡¯re still pretending! I¡¯ll believe it if others say they can¡¯t do it, but if you say you can ¡®t, I won¡¯t believe it even if you beat me to death. ¡± First elder did not fall for it. Even now, he was still unsure of how many trump cards Leng ruoxue had. How could he believe that she had no way of dealing with second elder?

    ¡°Little girl! I have confidence in you! You can do it!¡± The great elder added.

    ¡°Great elder, we¡¯ll talk about thister. Let¡¯s watch thepetition first!¡± Leng ruoxue sighed softly and said helplessly. She did not know why the first elder had so much confidence in her. She did not even have the patience to tame that old fellow.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue turned her gaze towards thepetition arena.

    There were 12 participants in thepetition today, and ning Bo was one of the people she needed to pay attention to. With ning Bo and Ning Hai¡¯s strength, it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem for them to enter tomorrow¡¯s game. However, as Ning Shan only had the strength of a deity, it was a little uncertain whether he could advance to the next round. However, after what she had said yesterday, Ning Shan would probably not show off again.

    It turned out that her words yesterday were still very effective. Ning Shan¡¯s opponent in the first round was another Sir God besides Ning Hai. After he went on stage, Ning Shan chose to admit defeat without hesitation. There was no suspense at all. He was only one level higher than him. Perhaps he could still try. However, he had no chance at all if he was two levels higher. Choosing to admit defeat and save his strength was the right choice.

    Ning Hai¡¯s opponent was a god tier master. After he got on the ring, he fought with Ning Hai for dozens of rounds. After testing Ning Hai¡¯s strength, he chose to surrender.

    Ning Bo¡¯s opponent was also a god tier master. Although ning Bo won in the end, it was not an easy victory. As a result, Ning Hai and ning Bo had entered the top eight.

    After the first part of thepetition ended, there was a short break before the next part of thepetition began.

    As it was a two out of six selection, the second part of thepetition used a round-robin format.

    This round-robinpetition was very disadvantageous for Ning Shan, because he was the weakest among the six participants. Moreover, the other five people regarded him as a soft persimmon that could be easily pinched. They all wanted to get points from him, because in the eyes of the other five people, he was basically giving away points.

    The final result was just as Leng ruoxue had expected. Ning Shan did not advance to the top eight. However, among the six participants, he did not lose the worst. This was because he had unexpectedly won two rounds of thepetition. This result had already made him very excited. After all, he was still young and would have the chance to participate in the npetition in the future. Hence, he was not as depressed as others had thought.

    After the day¡¯spetition ended, Leng ruoxue especially praised Ning Shan, her little tail that she was so proud of was about to rise up.

    After that, Leng ruoxue brought the grapes, lotus seeds and ning Bo back to their living quarters.

    As soon as they entered the courtyard, they saw the second elder lying on the ground. Seeing this, ning Bo quickly ran over with worry.

    ¡°Second elder! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ning Bo said nervously. Second elder can¡¯t die! Otherwise, it would be a huge loss for the ning family. After all, a reverent-God wasn¡¯t a big carrot. It wasn¡¯t easy for the family to cultivate a reverent-God! He must not die so easily.

    In fact, he was overreacting. How could a reverent-God die so easily? Compared to him, Leng ruoxue and the other two were much calmer. The three of them did not even look at second elder as they walked straight to the stone chair in front of him and sat down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, his feet are just numb from standing for too long. He won¡¯t die. ¡± Grape rolled his eyes at ning Bo and said unhappily. He was a little dissatisfied with ning Bo.

    This ning Bo even said that he wanted to follow his miss! However, when she saw the old man of the ning family on the ground, she immediately became nervous. This was absolutely unforgivable in her eyes!

    In fact, ning Bo was nervous because he had lived in the ning family for decades. His respect for the ning family had long been deeply ingrained in his blood. The reason why he followed Leng ruoxue was also because Leng ruoxue had done him a favor. However, following Leng ruoxue did not mean that he would see the ning family as an enemy. Although his family was a little cold-blooded, he was still grateful to his family for raising him for so many years. Moreover, he had only followed Leng ruoxue for a short time. Even if he had sworn an oath, he would not be able to do so for a while. The habit of protecting the family was hard to change, so it took time. However, no matter how important the ning family was to him, he would not betray Leng ruoxue. This was for sure.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Ning Bo was stunned. He looked at Leng ruoxue again, feeling uneasy.¡±Oh ¡­ Is miss angry with me?¡± he thought. This was really just a habit of his.

    ¡°You, help me up!¡± At this time, the second elder who was lying on the ground could finally speak. He pointed at ning Bo and said,¡±F * ck!¡± He had been lying on the ground for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t find anyone. He finally saw her, but she was still in a daze. He was so angry!

    After hearing second elder¡¯s words, ning Bo looked at him and then at Leng ruoxue. In the end, he didn¡¯t dare to make a move, because he could see that the youngdy and the others didn¡¯t seem to like second elder. He would be following them in the future. If he offended these three women, he might end up like second elder. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help shivering. He was scared just thinking about it.

    ¡°Second elder, you better get up on your own! He¡¯s my subordinate, you have no right to order him around. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°You, you wretched girl, he¡¯s a member of our ning family.¡± The second elder gritted his teeth as he reminded him. He was so angry that the veins on his forehead were throbbing.

    ¡°Grape! Continue to serve me with the family rules!¡± Leng ruoxue ignored the second elder and ordered grape.

    ¡°Yes! Miss!¡± Grape was overjoyed. She had already fallen in love with enforcing the family rules.

    She walked in front of the second elder and used her finger to poke the second elder, whose body was a little numb and soft. Then, she threw a pill into his slightly open mouth. In the blink of an eye, the second elder, who was unable to resist, became mute again.

 Chapter 1588

    <h4>Chapter 1588: A threat (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Argh! Ah!¡± Seeing the second elder¡¯s eyes burning with rage and his hands gesturing non-stop, trying to stand up but unable to even get up, grape¡¯s mood became even more pleasant.

    Ning Bo¡¯s eyes and mouth were wide open, not knowing what to say. It turned out that the second elder couldn¡¯t speak because he had been punished by the Family Law! Sob ¡­ So scary, he had better be more honest! He was very afraid that grape would use this familyw on him.

    ¡°Ning Bo! Don¡¯t think of him as the second elder anymore. He¡¯s now our young miss¡¯s bodyguard, and his status is the same as yours. ¡± Looking at ning Bo who was in a daze, grape patted his shoulder and reminded him.

    ¡°Mm! I need a few days to get used to it. ¡± Ning Bo said with some embarrassment. He had never thought that one day he could be on the same level as the second elder. This was really exciting. However, he believed that the second elder would definitely feel ufortable.

    ¡°You can get used to it, but you are not allowed to help him. Otherwise, you will be one more person to enjoy the family punishment.¡± Grape¡¯s beautiful eyes red angrily as she warned.

    ¡°I won ¡®t! I won¡¯t help him!¡± Grape¡¯s threat was very effective, and ning Bo quickly promised.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl! I¡¯m going to make dinner. ¡± Grape nodded in satisfaction. Then, he pulled lotus seed to prepare the meal.

    After the dishes were ready, the four of them sat on the stone chairs in the courtyard and started eating. The second elder, who was still lying on the ground, could only smell the fragrance and watch helplessly.

    After the meal, the four of them went back to their rooms to sleep.

    Late at night, the second elder¡¯s numb body finally recovered.

    He stretched his arms and legs, then stomped angrily to the kitchen of the main house.

    Ever since he had be a reverent-God, he had rarely eaten. However, the ning family still had the habit of preparing three meals. After all, having a high cultivation level did not mean that they did not want to eat. The purpose of eating was not because they were hungry, but to satisfy their appetite. Therefore, the food of the ning family was mainly exquisite and delicious.

    Tonight, the food that the wretched girl and the other three had eaten had hooked his appetite. However, the wretched girl did not leave any food for him, so if he wanted to eat, he could only go to the main residence.

    When he arrived at the kitchen of the main house, he saw that there was no one in the kitchen, so he looked around. However, to his disappointment, he only found a few vegetable leaves after looking around.

    That didn¡¯t seem possible. The second elder muttered to himself. If he remembered correctly, the food of the ning family would be prepared regardless of the time. Of course, except for the higher-ups of the ning family who were elders and above, the other nsmen were not qualified to enjoy such treatment at night.

    The second elder stood in the kitchen, lost in thought. Then, he turned around and left the kitchen.

    The second elder was extremely depressed about not being able to eat anything. Without realizing it, he had actually walked to the ning family¡¯s vegetable garden.

    In the ning family¡¯s main residence, there was a piece ofnd that was specially used to grow vegetables and fruits. It had to be said that the ning family was a very luxurious family. In the divine world where every inch ofnd was worth its weight in gold, they had actually made such arge piece ofnd just to satisfy their own desire for food. Needless to say, the only person who would do this kind of thing was the master of the ning family.

    Entering the family¡¯s vegetable garden, the second elder¡¯s eyes brightened as he looked at the green and fresh fruits in the garden. He began to pick them in a hurry.

    No matter what it was, he put it into his storage ring first. When he felt that it was almost full, he patted his butt and left. At this time, the vegetable garden had already been made a mess by him.

    On the way back to the kitchen, he picked out another ornamental fish from a River in the main house. He caught two of the fattest and biggest ones, and then happily returned to the kitchen.

    There were dishes and fish, but there was no cook!

    The second elder was depressed. His hands had never touched the sun and spring water. If he wanted him to cook for himself, it would be harder than ascending to the heavens.

    After thinking for a while, he decided to make a hard trip to find a nsman who could cook.

    After he found the person, he grabbed the person by the cor and brought him to the kitchen.

    ¡°Second, second elder! You want me to cook this fish for you?¡± The nsman asked in a trembling voice. There had been rumors recently that the second elder¡¯s mental state was abnormal. Could it be that the second elder had really gone crazy? Those were family-raised ornamental fish! Looking at the size of the fish, it was definitely thergest in the river.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I can ¡®t?¡± The second elder¡¯s eyes were wide open as he spoke with a displeased expression.

    ¡°Yes, you can!¡± The unlucky nsman wanted to cry but had no tears. If the second elder wanted to eat it, would he dare to say no? After this matter was exposed, no one would dare to me the second elder. It was just two fish! What¡¯s the big deal?

    ¡°Then hurry up and do it! If it¡¯s good, I¡¯ll give you half!¡± The second elder was very generous. There were all kinds of fish in the river anyway, so he wouldn¡¯t feel bad even if he ate one or two.

    ¡°Thank you, second elder.¡± The unlucky nsman had a bitter expression on his face. Wu¡­Could he reject such good intentions? He really didn¡¯t dare to eat this fish.

    Looking at the nsmen he had captured as able-bodied men cooking, the second elder found a corner to rest. After standing like a statue for so long, his body was still not veryfortable! ¡®That damned girl. If I get the chance, I¡¯ll definitely take revenge for this punishment. Oh right, I¡¯ll also take revenge for making me a mute. However, it seems that the time for me to be a mute has been shortened. Although I don¡¯t know what happened, I can¡¯t let that damned girl know about this.¡¯

    Not long after, the dishes were ready.

    Although there were only four dishes and one soup, it was very appetizing. The second elder saw that he was very satisfied with the dishes and called for the unlucky nsmen to sit down and eat.

    After the unlucky nsman sat down, he casually took two bites and said that he was full. As for the fish, he didn¡¯t even dare to touch his chopsticks.

    Seeing this, the second elder did not force him. After eating and drinking to his heart¡¯s content, he returned to his residence to sleep.

    The next day.

    When he opened his eyes and woke up, he was surprised to find that he was sleeping in the courtyard, and it was that wretched girl¡¯s residence.

    F * ck! What was going on? He clearly remembered that he had returned to his own room. Why was he in that wretched girl¡¯s territory when he opened his eyes? was there a ghost? He didn¡¯t believe that Leng ruoxue could kidnap him without him knowing. After all, he was a reverent-God! What was a reverent-God? That was a peak level expert of the divine realm, how could a mid level deity possibly stand against a reverent God? No matter how he thought about it, he could not figure it out. Furthermore, when he saw his current situation, he was so angry that his face turned green, the veins on his forehead popped out, and his chest trembled because he waspletely naked under the nket!

    ¡°The second elder is awake!¡± Grape¡¯s voice rang in the second elder¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Looking at the four people in front of him, the second elder snorted coldly and turned his head away.

    ¡°Second elder, you¡¯re so arrogant! However, you¡¯re no longer the second elder of the ning family, and you still dare to give my family¡¯s young miss a hard time! He really refused a toast only to drink a forfeit! Miss! Do you want to be punished by the Family Law?¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Grape said angrily, her beautiful eyes spitting fire as she red at the second elder.

 Chapter 1589

    <h4>Chapter 1589: A threat (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Wretched girl, how dare you speak to me like this!¡± After hearing grape¡¯s words, the second elder was so angry that he jumped up from the ground. As the nket on his body fell off, his naked body was revealed to the four of them.

    Upon seeing this, grape hurriedly took out a memory crystal and snapped a photo of second elder. Leng ruoxue and the other two turned around in unison.

    ¡°Wretched girl, what are you doing?¡± The second elder saw the memory crystal in grape¡¯s hand and became even angrier. However, in his anger, hepletely forgot that he was naked.

    ¡°Second elder! Although your figure isn¡¯t that great, don¡¯t waste it. I believe that many people will be interested in your naked body. ¡± Grape said with a smirk.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± The second elder suddenly remembered that he was not wearing any clothes. He quickly picked up the nket on the ground and wrapped himself up. Then, he stretched out his arm to grab the grapes.

    Grape¡¯s mind shifted, and he kept the memory crystal into his ring. Then, he nimbly dodged, avoiding the second elder¡¯s demonic ws.

    Seeing this, the second elder continued to reach out for the grape. However,pared to the second elder, who was wrapped in a nket and could not move freely, the grape was much more agile. Just like that, the grape and the second elder began to chase each other in the courtyard ¡­

    ¡°Miss! Why don¡¯t we help grape? the second elder is a reverent-God!¡± Lotus seed looked at the two people chasing each other in the courtyard and said worriedly. She was afraid that the second elder would be angry and kill the grapes.

    ¡°No need! The second elder won¡¯t be able to catch her. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly as a cunning glint shed across her beautiful eyes. Then, she sat down on the stone chair again, ready to watch a good show.

    The second elder chased after the grapes, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not catch the grapes that were as slippery as loaches. Furthermore, he had to pull the nket with one hand. It was truly rather tiring. Not long after, he was drenched in sweat and panting heavily.

    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Suddenly, a deafening roar rang in Leng ruoxue¡¯s and the others ¡®ears.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest looked towards the direction of the voice and saw the ning family¡¯s master and Grand Elder leading a group of people standing at the entrance of the courtyard. The ning family¡¯s master¡¯s face was ashen, while the Grand Elder had a gloating expression on his face. As for the others, they were all dumbfounded.

    ¡°Second brother! What are you doing?¡± The master of the ning family walked into the courtyard unhappily with a dark face, then sat down on an empty stone chair.

    ¡°Master! ¡°I ¡­¡± Second elder¡¯s heart trembled, and cold sweat immediately appeared on his forehead.

    What should he say? Did he say that someone had recorded his naked body? If this matter was known to others, he would lose all his face. Wu ¡­ This hateful woman, she was really too evil!

    ¡°You what? You¡¯re a reverent-God after all, but you¡¯re actually wrapped in a nket and chasing a maidservant in the courtyard. What kind of behavior is this? if word gets out, wouldn¡¯t my ning family¡¯s face bepletely lost by you?¡± The master of the ning family was furious.

    ¡°Master! I know I was wrong. ¡± The second elder lowered his head and said gloomily. However, the resentment he felt towards Leng ruoxue and the others grew even deeper.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting back and putting on your clothes? What a disgrace!¡± The master of the ning family ordered.

    ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the second elder replied obediently and disappeared in a sh.

    After the second elder left, Leng ruoxue looked at her Godfather with a faint smile,¡±¡±Godfather! What are you doing here so early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to see your Godfather?¡± The master of the ning family said angrily.

    ¡°How can that be? Oh! Is Godfather here to freeload for a meal?¡± Leng ruoxue guessed with a smile.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The master of the ning family was a little embarrassed. Xue ¡®er had guessed it right. He had brought so many people here to let them learn how to cook from Xue¡¯ er. However, they seemed to havee at the wrong time.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! What the hell were you guys doing just now?¡± The master of the ning family changed the topic. The smile on his face was much more amiable than before, so much so that the ning family members who hade with him couldn¡¯t help but sigh in their hearts. The master¡¯s face changed faster than turning the pages of a book!

    ¡°Nothing much, grape and second elder were just ying around!¡± Leng ruoxue said perfunctorily.

    ¡°Oh!¡± The master of the ning family nodded, and then said,¡±¡±Xue ¡®er! Let these two maidservants of yours teach them how to cook!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Leng ruoxue was a little bewildered. From what she knew, the ning family¡¯s chef¡¯s dishes were not bad.

    ¡°The food they make is alwayscking in taste. It¡¯s not as good as the food your two maidservants make.¡± The master of the ning family said with a look of disdain.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. This wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    Following that, grape and lotus seed brought the group of people that master ning had brought to the kitchen to observe. After they had breakfast at Leng ruoxue¡¯s ce, they went to thepetition grounds together.

    As soon as he sat down in the guest¡¯s seat, Ning Yuan came to the master of the ning family with a dark face and reported in a low voice,¡±¡±Old ancestor, there was a thief in our housest night.¡±

    ¡°Who would be so bold as to steal from the ning family? Didn¡¯t the guards who were patrollingst night notice?¡± The master of the ning family raised his eyebrows slightly and said in disbelief. He thought that the ning family¡¯s defense was already one of the best in the divine world. If a thief really dared toe, he would not be able to leave alive.

    ¡°Old ancestor, it should be the work of a traitor.¡± Ning Yuan continued.

    ¡°A traitor? What did you lose? Investigate thoroughly! Hmph! After the investigation, you must be severely punished!¡± The master of the ning family was very angry, and the consequences were very serious. If it was an outsider, he might not be so angry, but not only could he not let this traitor go, but he also had to kill a hundred of them! After all, there was a good saying,¡±it¡¯s hard to guard against a thief in the house if you¡¯re on guard day and night!¡±

    ¡°We lost some fruits and vegetables, as well as two ornamental fish. We also found some fish bones in the kitchen.¡± Ning Yuan said helplessly. To be honest, the old ancestor¡¯s words made him feel a little embarrassed. He did not lose anything valuable, so he did not know if he should follow the old ancestor¡¯s instructions!

    ¡°Uh! What kind of person was so wicked! You even stole these things!¡± The master of the ning family was speechless. Although these things were limited every day, if the nsmen in the main house wanted to eat, they only needed to inform the second housekeeper to record the bill. Why did they have to steal it in the middle of the night? This person was toocking in ss!

    ¡°This ¡­ We¡¯re still investigating!¡± Ning Yuan was very depressed.

    ¡°Investigate! If you find out, just give them a warning!¡± The master of the ning family sighed. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. It seemed that nothing like this had ever happened in the ning family for so many years!

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ning Yuan nodded and returned to his seat without a sound.

    When Leng ruoxue heard the conversation between her Godfather and Ning Yuan, she was alreadyughing in her heart. She knew who the vegetable thief was, but she could only pretend that she didn¡¯t know because of the second elder. After all, the second elder was her man now!

    Following that, Leng ruoxue turned her gaze towards thepetition arena.

 Chapter 1590

    <h4>Chapter 1590: A threat (5)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    There were only eight contestants left in today¡¯spetition.

    At this time, the eight contestants were already standing on the Rings with high fighting spirit. The eight of them were fighting against each other, and the four rings would alsopete at the same time. This was also to show the fairness of thepetition and to prevent people from secretly ying tricks. The winner of the first round would advance directly. The other four contestants would go through a round-robinpetition like yesterday¡¯spetition, and only one person would enter the final.

    With the referee¡¯s whistle, the matches on the four rings officially began.

    Ning Hai¡¯s opponent was the Sir God who was at the same level as him.

    After the two of them drew a group, the other participants heaved a sigh of relief. Ning Hai and the monarch-God had long wanted to fight each other. Therefore, both of them held back their energy. Their group¡¯spetition was also treated as a preview for the battle for the championship by the audience.

    On the arena.

    Ning haixiao looked at his opponent with a confident smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard about you!¡± Ning Hai cupped his fists slightly.

    ¡°Thanks for letting me win!¡± Ning Hai¡¯s opponent also saluted back. Because the order of fighting was decided by drawing lots, he was the first one to fight in this match.

    Ning Hai nodded and stared at his opponent with his bright eyes.

    In an instant! The opponent made his move. An aqua blue Dragon soared into the sky and pounced at Ning Hai. Seeing this, Ning Hai condensed a seven-colored Phoenix with his earth-type divine power and met the Aqua blue Dragon fearlessly ¡­

    In an instant, the dragon and phoenix were entangled together, causing dazzling sparks to fly!

    After the next attack, it was time topete in speed.

    Ning Hai¡¯s speed was obviously faster than his opponent ¡®s. Before his opponent could make another move, he also used his water divine power to condense a light blue Phoenix.

    The Phoenix was semi-transparent, its long tail feathers floating in the air. Its lively eyes were fixed on its opponent, and suddenly, a loud Phoenix cry resounded through the sky. Immediately after, the beautiful Phoenix gracefully flew towards its opponent ¡­

    Seeing this, Ning Hai¡¯s opponent used his divine power to form a giant Blue Dragon.

    A Dragon and a Phoenix met in mid-air! A collision!

    A ¡®bang¡¯ was heard. With a loud sound, a dazzling light shot into the sky ¡­

    Then, the two dragons and two phoenixes dancing in the air were in a stalemate.

    This kind ofpetition was not only apetition of levels, but also the storage of Shen power in the body.

    Under normal circumstances, the higher the level of a deity, the more divine energy would be stored in their body. However, there would always be one or two abnormal beings who were different from the rest. For example, Leng ruoxue. Although her strength was only at the mid-level deity level, the abnormal amount of divine energy in her body was so much that it was almost in a liquid state. Hence, level did not determine one¡¯s strength. However, it was fortunate that there were not many abnormal beings in the divine realm, and one like Leng ruoxue was definitely one of a kind. Otherwise, how could the others live?

    Leng ruoxue, who was sitting on the stage, had been watching Ning Hai¡¯s match. However, when she saw the two of them in a stalemate, she knew clearly that whoever had more divine power would be the final winner.

    Just as Leng ruoxue had expected, after the two of them had been in a stalemate for a while, Ning Hai¡¯s opponent¡¯s physical strength was gradually running out, and his divine power was almost exhausted. The divine power on the two dragons that he had conjured with his divine power was slowly dissipating and bing more and more transparent. After a while, Ning Hai¡¯s opponent wisely chose to admit defeat. This way, Ning Hai sessfully entered the final round of thepetition. However, after the end of this match, his physical strength and divine power were also close to being exhausted.

    Before the end of Ning Hai¡¯s match, the other three matches had already ended, and ning Bo had sessfully entered the final.

    After the end of this match, they would have three days of rest.

    After watching Ning Hai¡¯s match, Leng ruoxue brought the grapes and lotus seed back to her residence.

    When they returned, Leng ruoxue did not see the second elder, so she ordered the guards to bring him over.

    In the garden.

    Looking at the second elder¡¯s extremely unwilling expression, Leng ruoxue could not help butugh in her heart. Initially, the guard was afraid that the second elder would not be willing toe with them, and they were not second elder¡¯s match. It was only after Leng ruoxue handed the guard a memory crystal and said that as long as they had this, the second elder would definitelye with them. Only then did the guard feel at ease, even though they did not know what was recorded inside.

    When the second elder saw the memory crystal, he immediately snatched it over and followed them to Leng ruoxue¡¯s residence with a dark expression.

    Seeing that the mission waspleted, the guard immediately disappeared.

    The second elder red at Leng ruoxue, his eyes spitting fire as he roared,¡±¡±Dammit! Give me the memory crystal!¡±

    The second elder was very angry. This hateful woman actually used his naked photo to threaten him. Wu ¡­ This is too much! And he couldn¡¯t hit her, otherwise, he would be the one in trouble! Because he knew that once he made a move and called the family head over, the family head would not let him off!

    ¡°I won ¡®t! That¡¯s the evidence. How am I going to threaten you after I give it to you? however, as long as you¡¯re obedient, I promise that no one in the divinity will see your naked body. You know what I mean!¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. A cold glint shed across the depths of her beautiful eyes. She knew that the second elder was very angry at this moment. So, while she was angry at him, she also had to guard against the second elder¡¯s desperation.

    ¡°You, you ¡­¡± Second elder¡¯s chest heaved up and down as he pointed at Leng ruoxue. His body began to tremble again. However, no matter how angry he was, Leng ruoxue treated him like air and ignored himpletely.

    ¡°Second elder, I was actually forced to do this! I know you¡¯re not willing to be my bodyguard, and I¡¯m not willing to either. But what¡¯s the use of being unwilling now? Neither of us can change this fact, and your strength is so high. If I don¡¯t have something against you in my hands, I¡¯ll be bullied to death by you. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with an aggrieved expression.

 Chapter 1591

    <h4>Chapter 1591: The tea cools down after the person leaves (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Of course! As long as you¡¯re obedient, we¡¯ll part on good terms. I won¡¯t show your naked body to anyone. ¡± Leng ruoxue smiled sweetly and said in a friendly manner.

    ¡°You, you ¡­¡± The second elder was tongue-tied and his eyes were wide open as he red at Leng ruoxue. He was so angry that he was half dead! F * ck! Leng ruoxue had ordered the guard to use a nk memory crystal to lure him here. Now, she was using his naked photo to threaten him to listen to her. For the sake of his reputation, he had no choice but to do as this wretched girl said. He was feeling extremely aggrieved!

    ¡°Second elder, I don¡¯t know when Godfather will restore you to your official position. During this period, let¡¯s get along harmoniously!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she added.

    Helplessly, the second elder nodded his head. Wu¡­Could he refuse? Would he dare to disagree? Don¡¯t you want your reputation? He knew clearly in his heart that once his nude photos were exposed, he would definitely be theughing stock of others in the divine realm. At that time, it would not be a matter of him losing face, but the entire ning family¡¯s reputation would be damaged.

    ¡°Also! In front of Godfather, I hope you can do your job as a bodyguard. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be the one in trouble!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him with a smile on her face, with an expression that said ¡®I¡¯m doing this for your own good¡¯.

    ¡°I will!¡± The second elder nodded unwillingly, but he couldn¡¯t help but think to himself,¡¯could it be that this wretched girl wants me to act like I¡¯m obeying her but disobey her in secret?¡¯ He had to be obedient in front of the master, but what about in private? Did he not have to listen to her?

    ¡°That¡¯s good! In the future, when you¡¯re in the ning family, grape and lotus seed will only be responsible for cooking, and you¡¯ll be in charge of everything else! Of course, since we¡¯re only in a cooperative rtionship, you¡¯ll have to use your work in exchange for your three meals a day. By the way, you¡¯re a reverent-God, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem if you don¡¯t eat. ¡± Towards the end of her sentence, Leng ruoxue started to mumble to herself. However, she felt that she had already expressed her meaning very clearly. She was not providing any food.

    ¡°I know.¡± The second elder replied gloomily. He also wanted the time for him to return to his original position to pass quickly. Hence, even if he was unhappy with Leng ruoxue, he would still perform well. At least, he had to do it for the family head to see.

    ¡°In addition! We¡¯ll use the Pearl system!¡± Leng ruoxue continued.

    ¡°What¡¯s a beating bead?¡± The second elder was confused. He had never heard of this term before.

    ¡°It means that you have to finish the work I arranged for you the day before, and then you can eat the next day. To put it bluntly, if you couldn¡¯t finish the work for the day before, you would have to find your own way to eat the next day. This n will be implemented tomorrow. ¡± Leng ruoxue exined with a faint smile.

    ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the second elder replied softly. He thought to himself,¡±what a vampire, she¡¯s even harsh on my food!¡± However, just as Leng ruoxue had said, he really didn¡¯t care if he ate or not. He had snuck into the kitchen to eatst night because he suddenly had a craving! He didn¡¯t think that he would want to eat every day.

    ¡°Grape! Tell the second elder what you¡¯re doing!¡± Leng ruoxue turned around and looked at grape.

    ¡°Yes! Miss!¡± Grapeughed to himself and took out a thin piece of paper. The second elder took it and almost fainted.

    The piece of paper was not big, but it was filled with the work he had to do from morning to night. He only had time to rest after dinner. This, this was simply abuse of the employee!

    Looking at the second elder¡¯s expression, Leng ruoxue pretended to be unconcerned and said,¡±¡±Second elder, are you not satisfied with this work? Don¡¯t be embarrassed, just tell me if you¡¯re not satisfied. We¡¯re not outsiders. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m satisfied! There¡¯s nothing to be dissatisfied about. ¡± The second elder¡¯s face was bitter. Even if he was not satisfied, he did not dare to say it! Although he hadn¡¯t been with this wretched girl for a long time, he was very clear that this wretched girl was by no means easy to get along with. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been at a disadvantage every time they crossed swords. Moreover, the naked photos that he was most worried about were in her hands. How could he dare to be dishonest? Wu ¡­ This was really like a tiger falling into the sun and being bullied by a dog! Hmph! Wait for the day he makes aeback! As long as there was a chance to turn things around, he would definitely take revenge! He was filled with hatred in his heart.

    ¡°Since we¡¯ve already reached an agreement, second elder, go pack your things and move in here!¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Move here? Why?¡± The second elder couldn¡¯t help but ask. He didn¡¯t want to move in with this wretched girl. What freedom would he have then?

    ¡°You¡¯re now my youngdy¡¯s bodyguard. Naturally, you have to follow by her side. Otherwise, what¡¯s the use of having you?¡± Grape said unhappily. In her opinion, this old man was really useless except for his strength. Moreover, she secretly hoped that this old man would not finish his work every day, or she would have to prepare his meal. When she thought of this, she was a hundred, a thousand times unwilling.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Although he was somewhat unwilling, the second elder did not want to haggle endlessly with them over such a small matter. Otherwise, the one who would be angered to death would only be him! He still had this bit of self-awareness!

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you to do now. Second elder, go pack your things and move them here!¡± Leng ruoxue lowered her head to hide her smile.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The second elder nodded his head, but he had some suspicions in his heart. Was Leng ruoxue trying to send him away so that she could carry out some shady business?

    However, Leng ruoxue wouldn¡¯t give him the chance to be curious. After she finished speaking, she turned around and went back into the room. Grape and Lotus left hand in hand. As for ning Bo, in order not to be caught by the second elder, he also ran away.

    Because before he ran, second elder was clearly about to speak. Ning Bo was very afraid. Although he respected second elder, at this moment, he didn¡¯t dare to be with second elder. After all, he was following Leng ruoxue, and second elder would leave sooner orter.

    The second elder watched as the two of them disappeared without a trace. He was secretly angry. He flicked his sleeves and disappeared in a sh.

    After Leng ruoxue and the rest had finished their dinner, there was still no sign of second elder.

    In fact, the second elder was currently sleeping in his room! Because that wretched girl had said that his work would start tomorrow. Seeing that he only had one night of freedom, he had to make good use of it. So, he was sleeping.

    The next day.

    The second elder woke up naturally.

    When he opened his eyes, the sky was already bright.

    The second elder bent over and sighed,¡±¡±It¡¯s still morefortable to sleep on my own bed! After all, he personally picked the bed and slept in it for a long time!¡±

    Wait a minute! Did he forget something? The second elder, who had just woken up, was in a daze. However, he vaguely felt that he had not done something yet!

    Suddenly, he had a sh of inspiration and remembered that he had to start working today!

    From the corner of the storage ring, he flipped to the crumpled piece of paper and looked at the small, dense words on it. He felt his head swell.

 Chapter 1592

    <h4>Chapter 1592: The tea cools down after the person leaves (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Sighing lightly, he thought of his deal with Leng ruoxue and had no choice but to get out of bed.

    When he carefully walked to Leng ruoxue¡¯s residence and entered the courtyard, he saw grape who was standing guard in the courtyard. His heart skipped a beat and a bad feeling came over him.

    ¡°Second elder, you¡¯re up so early.¡± Grape said with a face full of envy.

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m going to work. ¡± The second elder ignored grape¡¯s ridicule and forced a smile.

    ¡°Go and wash the dishes first.¡± Grape raised his eyebrows and reminded.

    ¡°Wash the dishes? Shouldn¡¯t you clean the yard first?¡± The second elder frowned. He had never washed a bowl before!

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what time it is? why are you still sweeping the yard?¡± Grape said in an unpleasant tone.

    ¡°Uh! Then I¡¯ll go wash the dishes!¡± The second elder was very obedient. After he finished speaking, he did not give grape a chance to speak again and went straight to the kitchen.

    Looking at the second elder¡¯s back, it was grape¡¯s turn to be depressed. This second elder was a little abnormal today. Why, why was he so easy to talk to?

    ¡°Lotus seed, could it be that the second elder has been reced?¡± Looking at lotus seed who walked to his side, grape asked in a silly way.

    ¡°Puchi!¡± Lotus seedughed out loud and said,¡±isn¡¯t it good that he¡¯s obedient? Don¡¯t tell me you want him to go against us all the time like he did two days ago?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I¡¯m just not used to his sudden change.¡± Grape exined.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! The second elder was very normal, he was very smart! They know that it¡¯s useless to fight us head on, and we have something on them, so they naturally have to listen to us. ¡± Lotus seed said.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. However, I still think that it¡¯s better for him not to cooperate. This way, we can take the opportunity to mess with him.¡± Grapeughed evilly.

    ¡°The second elder isn¡¯t that stupid.¡± Lotus seed shook her head andughed.

    The second elder was already in the kitchen. His eyes lit up when he saw the bowls and chopsticks on the stove. He ran over and picked up a bowl to take a closer look. He couldn¡¯t help but curse,¡±¡±F * ck! What a prodigal!¡± The bowls and chopsticks on the stove were all Saint artifacts! This was too extravagant! Although Saint artifacts were not considered very valuable in the divine realm, even a top-notch n like the ning n was not extravagant enough to use Saint artifacts as utensils. After all, even if Saint artifacts were easy to refine, they still required a lot of refining materials. If people had those materials, they would basically keep them for refining divine artifacts.

    Unwillingly throwing the bowls into the sink, second elder sat by the side and sulked. He had never washed the dishes for anyone before, but now, he could only sulk in the kitchen and face these bowls and chopsticks. His heart felt deste.

    ¡°Second elder! Didn¡¯t I tell you to wash the dishes? How are you going to cheat?¡± Suddenly, grape¡¯s voice rang in the second elder¡¯s ears. He was shocked. When did they arrive? as a reverent-God, he actually didn¡¯t notice the arrival of the two little maidservants. This, this was really too embarrassing.

    The second elder hurriedly stood up and ran to the side of the pool. He picked up the bowl and began to wash it haphazardly. He was very afraid that these two maidservants would report him to that wretched girl, so he had no choice but to put on an act.

    Seeing through the second elder¡¯s intentions, grape and lotus seed naturally wouldn¡¯t give him this opportunity. The two of them directly stood by his side and began to supervise him.

    ¡°You guys, you guys standing next to me, I¡¯m notfortable.¡± After a long while, the depressed second elder finally opened his mouth to speak. He had been washing the bowl in his hand the entire time.

    ¡°Second elder, it¡¯s a good thing that mydy¡¯s bowl is sturdy. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it have been broken by your washing?¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Grape said angrily, her beautiful eyes seemed to be spurting mes.

    ¡°Uh! Finish washing this. ¡± The second elder hurriedly said as he ced the bowl in his hand on the stove.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t wash it clean! Second elder, Do you not know how to wash the dishes? Move! I¡¯ll give you a demonstration!¡± After grape finished speaking, she pushed second elder to the side in disdain. Then, she picked up a bowl from the sink and began to wash it seriously ¡­

    Holding the spotless and clean bowl in his hand, he smiled at the second elder as if he was showing off his power,¡±¡±Do you see this? Just follow this, this step!¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± The second elder¡¯s depression was indescribable. He had lived for so long, but today, he was actually taught a lesson and looked down on by a little girl. No, it wasn¡¯t today. It had been several days, but it was especially obvious today.

    ¡°Then take a good bath! We¡¯ll be here to supervise you until you finish your apprenticeship. ¡± Grape was smiling.

    After hearing grape¡¯s words, the second elder¡¯s heart turned dark. He still had to wait for him to finish his apprenticeship? how long would he have to stay by his side? Sob ¡­ Why was his life so bitter?

    While the second elder wasmenting, he finally finished washing the dishes and passed the inspection of the grapes and lotus seeds. However, it took him nearly two hours just to wash the dishes, and he still had a lot of work to do!

    ¡°Second elder, with your work efficiency, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to finish today¡¯s work.¡± Grape said sympathetically.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m not familiar with this kind of work. I won¡¯t know how to do it if I¡¯m familiar with it.¡± The second elder was a little embarrassed. After the series of blows from grape, he felt a little inferior.

    ¡°I hope so!¡± After witnessing the second elder¡¯s efficiency, grape no longer had any hope for him.

    ¡°What should I do next?¡± The second elder asked shamelessly as he blinked his dim eyes.

    ¡°Go and get the food for lunch and dinner!¡± Grape facepalmed and sighed.

    ¡°Where do we go to get this?¡± The second elder said cautiously.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know this?¡± Grape gritted his teeth and thought to himself, what kind of person is he, the second elder of the ning family? You don¡¯t even know about such a small matter?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do such a thing.¡± The second elder¡¯s voice was very soft, and he even lowered his head as he spoke.

    In fact, this was mainly because he had never cooked by himself, and the food he used to eat was prepared for him by the servants around him. Therefore, he was the standard owner who would not help the oil bottle fall. The reason why he went to the vegetable garden to pick vegetables the night before was also because he was too hungry.

    Usually, he would order his attendant to do such a thing. However, now that he had been dismissed from his position as the second elder, he naturally could not enjoy the treatment of being served by an attendant.

    ¡°Go to the kitchen. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know the main house¡¯s kitchen?¡± Grape¡¯s beautiful eyes red at the second elder, revealing a deep disdain.

    ¡°I know him! I know that ce. ¡± The second elder was a bit embarrassed. As the former second elder of the ning family, if he didn¡¯t even recognize the kitchen of the ning family¡¯s main residence, then he would be too negligent. If word got out, he would beughed at.

    ¡°Then you go get the food! Remember! It¡¯s almost noon. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t eat as a reverent-God, but my youngdy has to eat. ¡± Grape cautiously reminded.

    ¡°I know.¡± The second elder replied, and then disappeared in a sh.

 Chapter 1593 - The tea cools down after the person leaves (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1593: The tea cools down after the person leaves (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    The second elder left. However, the more grape and lotus seed thought about it, the more uneasy they felt. In their eyes, the second elder was too unreliable. The two of them looked at each other and said in unison,¡±¡±Why don¡¯t we go and take a look?¡±

    After making up their mind, they said goodbye to ning Bo and went to the kitchen of the main house.

    The second elder arrived at the main house¡¯s kitchen and looked around. The kitchen door was full of people. He was about to walk in when he was suddenly pulled back by a strong man who was maintaining order.

    ¡°Go to the back and line up!¡± The burly man curled his lips and said in disdain.

    ¡°Uh! Line up?¡± The second elder was stunned. He had to line up to get a dish? In fact, the second elder just didn¡¯t know that receiving a dish would be so troublesome. However, his stunned expression made him look like a fool in the eyes of the burly man. Moreover, this man had only been to the main residence for a short time and didn¡¯t recognize the former second elder at all. The people in the queue did recognize him, but they didn¡¯t dare to reveal the second elder¡¯s identity in public. This could be considered as the tea turning cold when the person passed!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have an opinion?¡± The brawny man said with dissatisfaction, his eyes almost reaching the top of his head.

    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± The second elder took a deep breath and suppressed his anger. It was fine if he was squeezed dry by that wretched girl, but who asked her to have the old ancestor¡¯s support? he couldn¡¯t afford to offend her! But now, even a servant of the ning family dared to speak to him in such a tone and look at him with such disdainful eyes. It was really preposterous!

    Although the second elder had been demoted, the pride in his bones would not allow anyone to trample on it. However, he did not want to make a big deal out of it, lest others hit him when he was down.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. If you¡¯re here to get food, you have to line up properly. Don¡¯t cause trouble for our head butler, or else, you¡¯ll have a hard time. ¡± The brawny man said disapprovingly. In his opinion, this guy in servant¡¯s clothes was not enough to be feared. Who asked him to be a popr person by the chief steward¡¯s side?

    The second elder was about to get angry, but someone beside him quietly tugged at the corner of his clothes and transmitted a message,¡±¡±Second elder, calm down! Your status is different from the past, and he¡¯s the new head Butler¡¯s confidant. Don¡¯t anger him, or you¡¯ll have a hard time in the ning family. ¡±

    The person who had sent the message was the unlucky guy who had been caught by the second elder to cook for him two days ago. After receiving his message, the second elder nodded slightly. It was indeed better to avoid trouble now. It was better not to provoke these people. It was not that he was afraid, but he did not want to be a joke.

    After expressing his gratitude to the person who had sent the message, the second elder nced at the burly man and walked straight to the end of the row.

    Seeing this, the strong man could not help but show a proud smile. It seemed that his words still had a certain power, the strong man thought to himself.

    Standing at the end of the row, the second elder¡¯s mood was unusually low. He had been high and mighty in the ning family, but who knew that in just a few days, he had fallen from the clouds to the dust. And among the attendants present, most of them knew him, but only one person had sent him a message. Could this be the so-called fickleness of human nature?

    In the past, the n members respected him and feared him. However, in the blink of an eye, he had be a fleeting cloud. Such a difference really made people feel disheartened!

    In the past, when he was in a high position, he had never thought that he would fall from the clouds one day. However, now he really felt it. It was a wonderful feeling.

    After waiting in line for a long time, there were only three people in front of him. The second elder, who had seen a ray of light, was extremely happy.

    However, just as he was about to celebrate, he was surprised to find that the people who cameter ran ahead of him one by one to get the food, but the three people in front of him did not move at all.

    F * ck! What was this? Cutting the queue? I¡¯ve been in line for so long, and someone actually dared to cut the line in front of me? This was preposterous!

    In an instant! The second elder was furious!

    The second elder grabbed an attendant who was about to walk past him, grabbed him by the cor! And threw him behind him! With a loud sound, the man was thrown far away.

    ¡°What are you doing? Are you trying to cause trouble?¡± The brawny man who maintained order was furious. He didn¡¯t expect that someone would dare to use force in front of him. They really didn¡¯t want to live.

    ¡°Don¡¯t we need to line up to receive the dish? I¡¯m just helping him. ¡± The second elder¡¯s eyes looked towards the sky as he spoke in an indifferent tone.

    ¡°Who said he needs to line up? Do you think he¡¯s the same as you guys!¡± The brawny man said angrily. His bull eyes, which were as big as copper bells, red at the second elder.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to line up? How is he different from us?¡± The second elder¡¯s face was full of question marks, and his bright ck eyes flickered with doubt.

    ¡°He is fifth youngdy¡¯s servant! Miss Wu was still waiting for lunch! Don¡¯t tell me you dare to make him line up and let fifth youngdy go hungry?¡± The burly man asked.

    ¡°Which fifth youngdy?¡± The second elder was stunned. There were too many youngdies in the n, so he didn¡¯t know who the other party was talking about.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s the ning family¡¯s most favored youngdy, miss Ning Xi ¡®er.¡± The brawny man seemed to be a little self-conscious. After all, fifth youngdy had personally spoken to him before! This was enough to make him proud for a while. Therefore, he took special care of the fifth miss¡¯s attendants. However, he did not dare to offend the attendants of the young master, the acting Master, and the elders. Therefore, the fifth miss was not the only one who enjoyed special treatment.

    ¡°Ning Xi ¡®er is the most favored youngdy of the ning family?¡± The second elder was suspicious of the brawny man¡¯s words. In his opinion, the ning family¡¯s most favored youngdy was clearly the one who had no blood rtionship with the ning family. Even if it didn¡¯t work, there was still Ning Yan! How could it be a youngdy born of a concubine!

    Ning Xi ¡®er might be favored, but only the acting Master and some elders favored her. Wasn¡¯t she too arrogant to call herself the most favored one? Where would Leng ruoxue go? Where would Ning Yan be?

    ¡°Of course! So you¡¯d better be tactful and not anger fifth youngdy, otherwise I won¡¯t let you off. ¡± The brawny man threatened.

    ¡°What do you want to do to me?¡± The second elder was so angry that heughed. That wretched girl dared to threaten him because she had the capital. However, such a thing who used a chicken feather as a token of authority also dared to threaten him. He really didn¡¯t know what he was talking about.

    If the Tiger doesn¡¯t show its might, does it think I¡¯m a sick cat? It just so happened that he had a stomach full of grievances recently and had no ce to vent them! This stinky thing is lucky!

    ¡°I will make you regret this! In the ning family, there are some people you can¡¯t afford to offend. ¡± The brawny man was even more furious when he saw that the second elder still had the guts tough.

    ¡°Mm! You¡¯re right. ¡± The second elder nodded in agreement.

    Then, the burly man suddenly shouted,¡±¡±You¡¯ve vited your superior and beat up your nsmen. I¡¯ve decided to cancel your allocation for today. Please leave immediately.¡±

 Chapter 1594

    <h4>Chapter 1594: The tea cools down after the person leaves (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Cancel the allocation? Didn¡¯t that mean that there wouldn¡¯t be any food for him today? This can¡¯t do. This dish wasn¡¯t what he wanted to eat. If he didn¡¯t take the dish back and let that wretched girl starve to death, that wretched girl might find some excuse to punish him! He couldn¡¯t afford to take the risk.

    ¡°When did I offend my superior and beat up my nsmen?¡± The second elder narrowed his eyes and asked calmly.

    ¡°You hit fifth youngdy¡¯s attendant.¡± The brawny man said as he looked at the fifth youngdy¡¯s attendant who had not gotten up.

    ¡°Hit him? I just threw him to the back of the line, how is that considered hitting him?¡± The second elder was speechless. Wasn¡¯t this usation too far-fetched? If a three-year-old child heard this, he would probablyugh his head off.

    ¡°Of course!¡± The brawny man nodded, a hint of pride in his bull eyes.

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ve hit him! Then what was the situation of insubordination? I hope you can clear my doubts!¡± The second elder said seriously.

    ¡°He¡¯s miss Wu¡¯s servant. His status and position are naturally above yours. You¡¯ve offended your superior.¡± The burly man said.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The second elder was bbergasted and speechless. Servants were also divided into high and low ranks? did this silly big guy think that they were all people who served the ancestor?

    In the ning family, only the people around the old ancestor would receive special treatment from the n. No one else had that right, let alone an attendant of the fifth miss who was born of a concubine.

    However, when beating a dog, one should look at the owner. However, as an ancestor-level figure of the ning family, he could not ept the face of a fifth miss born of a concubine. As the saying goes, a lean camel is still bigger than a horse. Although he was dismissed from his position as the second elder, his strength was still there! The immortal realm was a world where the strong were respected. Thus, there was no way he would give fifth young miss any face!

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re afraid! Fifth youngdy is someone you can not afford to offend. Quickly go and kowtow and apologize to her attendant. Perhaps if I¡¯m in a good mood, I will help you put in a good word. ¡± The burly man said smugly. Of course, if the second elder wanted him to say something good, he would have to give him enough benefits. Otherwise, he would not speak.

    After the second elder heard what the burly man said, he grabbed the burly man¡¯s cor and pulled him in front of him.

    ¡°You said that I went against my superiors and beat my nsmen, right? And you want me to kowtow and apologize to the servant of a concubine¡¯s daughter? You still want to get benefits from me? I¡¯m telling you, dream on! Not to mention beating up an attendant, this old man will also beat you up!¡± After the second elder finished speaking, he threw the brawny man to the ground again.

    The brawny man was just about to curse when he suddenly saw the frightening Shen power in the second elder¡¯s hand and the pressureing from the second elder. He was instantly dumbfounded.

    How ... How could this be possible? Although he couldn¡¯t tell the level of the person in front of him, he didn¡¯t expect the other party to have such terrifying strength. In an instant, he even felt the threat of death so close to him.

    Just as the brawny man was tongue-tied and unable to speak, the second elder suddenly retracted his divine power and increased the pressure.

    Hmph! To deal with such a person who bullied the weak and feared the strong, it was enough to just use pressure. It would be a waste to even attack!

    And the reality was just as the second elder had thought. The frightening pressure had already made it hard for the strong man to breathe. Blood was even seeping out of his seven orifices. Not only that, but the fine blood vessels in the strong man¡¯s eyes had alsopletely burst, causing his eyes to be red and swollen. His eyes were swollen until they were a line.

    The other nsmen were shocked to see this. However, no one was willing to plead for mercy on behalf of the strong man, because none of them dared to provoke the second elder. Fortunately, the pressure released by the second elder was only directed at the strong man. Otherwise, they would also be implicated.

    At the thought of this, everyone took a few steps back subconsciously. They were afraid!

    ¡°Second elder! Please show mercy!¡± Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice rang in the second elder¡¯s ears.

    The second elder raised his head unwillingly and nced at the man who had spoken. He then said indifferently,¡±¡±Who are you, state your name!¡± At the same time as he spoke, he also withdrew his pressure. Otherwise, that snobbish fellow¡¯s little life would not be guaranteed.

    ¡°Second elder! Your subordinate, Ning Dong, will temporarily take over the position of head butler. ¡± The man who spoke was around 30 years old. He had good facial features and clear eyes. He looked like a refreshing man.

    ¡°Oh! So, you¡¯re the new substitute Butler! However, I¡¯m no longer the second elder of the ning family, so don¡¯t call me the wrong person. ¡± After a long while, the second elder slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°In this subordinate¡¯s heart, no one can rece second elder¡¯s position.¡± Ning Dong wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said carefully. He had heard from his nsmen that the second elder liked to hear people tter him, so he could only choose what the second elder liked to hear.

    ¡°Oh, really? You sure know how to talk, but what a pity! If you think I¡¯ll let your confidant go just because of a few nice words from you, then you¡¯re gravely mistaken. ¡± The second elderughed coldly. As a person who had lost his power, his feelings for others were naturally different from the past. Therefore, Ning Dong¡¯s words not only did not gain the second elder¡¯s good impression, but also made things worse.

    ¡°This subordinate didn¡¯t mean it that way. Old forefather has misunderstood.¡± Ning Dong cried bitterly in his heart. This second elder seemed to be different from what he had heard. What should he do? besides, he was not allowed to call him second elder, so he could only call him old ancestor. In terms of the second elder¡¯s seniority, this was quite true.

    However, the second elder was still not satisfied.

    ¡°Only the family head is worthy of being an ancestor. I¡¯m not worthy!¡± The second elder teased.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Ning Dong was speechless. The second elder was more difficult to serve than he had imagined, but he could not afford to offend this person. Although the second elder¡¯s position had been removed by the master, he had been arranged by the master to be a bodyguard for his goddaughter. ording to the third elder, the master¡¯s love for his goddaughter was unparalleled, so the second elder was even more untouchable.

    Previously, when he heard that something had happened here and that the second elder was involved, he had rushed over in a rush. Therefore, until now, he still didn¡¯t know how his subordinate had offended the second elder. If he asked, he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with the aftermath. However, he was like walking on thin ice in the ning family. There weren¡¯t many people around him that he could trust. If he let the second elder kill his subordinate in a rage, he would be very willing to bear the consequences.

    Ning Dong was very anxious, and the third elder, who he had gone to ask for help, had not appeared. Therefore, the only thing he could do now was to hold the second elder back, in case the old man attacked too heavily and took the lives of his subordinates. However, the second elder did not give him any face at all. He had been struggling for a long time over the way he addressed him. What should he do?

    Just as Ning Dong was feeling anxious, like an ant on a hot pan, not knowing what to do, the second elder spoke again.

    ¡°Oh right! This subordinate of yours has convicted me of a few crimes. He said that I¡¯ve offended my superiors, beat up my nsmen, and even asked me to kowtow and apologize to that trash. ¡± The second elder pointed at the servant on the ground and said coldly. The coldness in his eyes became more and more serious.

 Chapter 1595

    <h4>Chapter 1595: The tea cools down after the person leaves (5)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Well ... He did it because he didn¡¯t know your identity,¡± Ning Dong stammered. In fact, even he felt that this reason was unreasonable, but he finally knew the reason for the second elder¡¯s anger. Thinking of this, he secretly red at his subordinate. Useless thing, he had long been warned to be careful in the ning family¡¯s main residence, but he still caused such a thing for him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know my identity? What is my status? I¡¯m just a n member who has been demoted, sigh! Aren¡¯t many people good at kicking people when they¡¯re down?¡± The second elder sighed, his face filled with disappointment.

    ¡°Your strength is clear for all to see! No one in the ning family would dare to disrespect you. ¡± Ning Dong said with a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that! I won¡¯t let this thing go even if you say all the good things you want to say. ¡± The second elder said stubbornly.

    ¡°Then what will it take for you to let him go?¡± Ning Dong asked carefully with a bitter face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I don¡¯t intend to let him off!¡± The second elder was getting impatient. Was he not clear enough? He actually asked again!

    ¡°Second brother! Why get angry with a servant?¡± At this moment, another voice was heard.

    The second elder and Ning Dong both knew who the owner of the voice was. Instantly, a hint of joy emerged in Ning Dong¡¯s heart, but the second elder did not even raise his head.

    ¡°Second brother! Give me some face and let him off!¡± The third elder pointed at the muscr man who was lying on the ground and unable to resist.

    ¡°How much is your face worth?¡± The second elder said in an unpleasant tone.

    ¡°Second brother!¡± The third elder walked over and pulled the second elder to the side. He whispered,¡±¡±Second brother! Give me some face! Ning Dong is still in the trial stage, and that man is his confidant. If we lose him, wouldn¡¯t it be letting others have their way?¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± The second elder didn¡¯t think much of it.

    ¡°Second brother! I¡¯m begging you! I owe you a favor. If you need anything in the future, just say the word and I¡¯ll do my best. ¡± The third elder lowered his posture and tried to please him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s going to let me off just like that for the crimes I¡¯vemitted and the beating of my nsmen? Oh right, he also asked me to kowtow and apologize to Ning Xi ¡®er¡¯s attendant. Is Ning Xi ¡®er¡¯s servant worthy of the same treatment as our ancestor?¡± The second elderined.

    ¡°Second brother! I¡¯ll get him to kowtow to you as an apology, and I can also hand over Ning Xi ¡®er¡¯s attendant to you. What do you think?¡± The third elder stated his conditions.

    ¡°Third brother! I¡¯m not here to look for trouble. I¡¯m here to get my food, but after waiting in line for more than an hour, it¡¯s still not my turn. Those behind me have already gotten their food. What do you think this is? ¡°I didn¡¯t get these dishes for myself. They¡¯re for that damned head. It¡¯s almost noon. If I dy her meal and cause her to go hungry, I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll say something to the head of the family.¡± Also, if I¡¯m not mistaken, that substitute Butler Ning Dong is one of your men, right? Do you think he can pass the trial with his work efficiency?¡± The second elder said with a smile that was not a smile. In the eyes of the third elder, his smug look was a threat, a Fox exploiting the Tiger¡¯s might!

    ¡°Second brother! I¡¯ll ask Ning Dong to bring the food to you immediately, and you don¡¯t have toe to pick up the food in person from tomorrow onwards. I¡¯ll ask Ning Dong to send it to the back of the mountain for you. Is that okay?¡± The third elder coaxed him while secretly scolding the second elder for being a sly old fox. He had actually used Leng ruoxue to shut him up! Even though he was the third elder, he really couldn¡¯t afford to offend Leng ruoxue, who had been given special privileges by the great ancestor. Think about it, because of that woman, even the second elder was fired. If he really offended Leng ruoxue, how good would his end be? Moreover, his cultivation was not even as high as the second elder ¡®s.

    ¡°Do you think the back mountain is your own back garden? Is that a ce where anyone can enter? Besides, taking the food is one of my jobs, you can¡¯t take it away from me. ¡± The second elder sneered.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The third elder didn¡¯t expect his second brother to be so difficult to deal with today. Did he take the wrong medicine?

    He had wanted to say that he could hand the food over to the guards at the entrance of the forbidden area, but the second elder insisted that he could not deprive him of his job of collecting food. What else could he say?

    The third elder fell silent. His shrewd eyes seemed to be filled with hidden bitterness as he stared at the second elder.

    Just as they were looking at each other affectionately, Leng ruoxue brought along some grapes and lotus seeds. She walked over slowly and elegantly from the small path.

    In that instant, second elder and third elder¡¯s hearts were in their throats. Under such circumstances, they did not wish to see Leng ruoxue, but they could not pretend that they did not see her.

    Although the rest of the people present knew Leng ruoxue¡¯s identity, they were not very clear about how much power the master had given Leng ruoxue. This was something only the higher-ups of the ning family knew.

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered as she scanned the current situation. She then smiled and said,¡±¡±Second elder, why do you take so long to collect the food?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m in line! There are too many people!¡± The second elder was extremely embarrassed and resentful. Wu.....Why did this damned girle?

    ¡°You¡¯re not done?¡± Leng ruoxueughed lightly, a cold glint shing across her beautiful eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m done! Ning Dong! What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and give the food to the second elder!¡± The third elder spoke before the second elder could. He just wanted to send this youngdy away as soon as possible. Otherwise, someone would be in trouble.

    ¡°Oh! Yes!¡± Ning Dong noticed third elder¡¯s eye signals and knew that he could not afford to offend this woman. Therefore, he wanted to send Leng ruoxue away as soon as possible as he could already guess her identity.

    In an instant, Ning Dong ran into the kitchen and came out again. Then, he put the storage ring in the second elder¡¯s hand and quickly stood to the side, trying to keep his presence as low as possible. He kept muttering in his heart,¡±just pretend I don¡¯t exist!¡± I¡¯m begging you ...

 Chapter 1596

    <h4>Chapter 1596: Evidence of a crime (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Holding the storage ring that Ning Dong had given him in his hand, second elder looked at third elder, then at Leng ruoxue. He could not make up his mind.

    Should he leave? If he just left like this, wouldn¡¯t it be too easy for these lowly dogs? But if he didn¡¯t leave, wouldn¡¯t he be aughingstock to this wretched girl? The second elder thought about it, and his brows furrowed together.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the second elder, who had a conflicted expression on his face, andughed in her heart. This old man really cared a lot about his face. It was a pity that there were so many people present. His face was probably long gone.

    The third elder, who was on tenterhooks, saw that the second elder was still here after taking the food. He was so anxious that he wanted to bang his head against the wall. Hurry up and leave! Don¡¯t stay here any longer. Even though he was hoping that second elder and Leng ruoxue would leave quickly, he still had to put on an ingratiating smile on his face. Hence, at first nce, third elder looked like a silly old man.

    ¡°Second elder! What happened here just now?¡± After a long while, Leng ruoxue said with a smile. Her words caused second elder and third elder to break out in cold sweat, especially when they saw Leng ruoxue¡¯s gaze drift towards the burly man from time to time. Their hearts sank at the same time.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! It¡¯s all a misunderstanding!¡± The third elder spoke first. As he spoke, he kept winking at the second elder.

    ¡°Yup! There¡¯s a small misunderstanding!¡± The second elder bit the bullet and said, looking at the third elder with a gaze that said,¡¯you have topensate me!¡¯. The third elder returned a look of agreement. The two of them had reached an agreement.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the two half-grown old men¡¯s flirtatious gazes and how they were colluding with each other. Sheughed nonchntly and asked,¡±¡±What¡¯s up with him?¡± The ¡®him¡¯ that Leng ruoxue was referring to was naturally the burly man who had fainted from the second elder¡¯s pressure.

    ¡°The weather was too hot, he fainted from the heat.¡± The third elder was quick-witted as he said proudly.

    ¡°Fainted from the sun?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was clearly filled with suspicion.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The third elder hurriedly nodded.

    ¡°Is the weather very hot today?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her head and looked at the sky. At this moment, there was a refreshing breeze in the sky. The breeze was pleasant and it was a good weather. One must know that this kind of weather was the most suitable for a trip.

    ¡°His body is too weak. He will faint at the slightest sign of trouble.¡± The third elder bit the bullet and said.

    ¡°Is your body that weak?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was filled with sympathy. She then turned to third elder and said,¡±¡±My maidservant knows the art of silver needles. Why don¡¯t you let her help you treat it?¡±

    ¡°No, no need! He¡¯s just a servant. ¡± The third elder was shocked. What silver needle technique? Howe he had never heard of it after living for so long? However, regardless of whether the silver needle technique was real or fake, he would never allow Leng ruoxue¡¯s maidservant to treat him! What if something bad happened?

    ¡°Third elder! How could there be a distinction between noble and lowly lives? Moreover, saving a life was better than building a seven-story Pagoda. This was a great thing to do! You can¡¯t stop me, AI! I can¡¯t bear to see other people suffer, so I¡¯m definitely going to save this person today. ¡± Leng ruoxue said stubbornly. Following that, she gave grape and Lotus a look. The two of them understood and immediately walked to the front of the brawny man.

    ¡°Third elder! Our silver needle technique has been passed down from young miss, so you don¡¯t have to worry. We can definitely cure his injuries. ¡± Grape consoled her. Then, a bunch of silver needles appeared in her hand.

    The silver needle was very smooth and shone with a dazzling cold light. The needle was as thick as a chopstick and about a foot long. It was a terrifying sight.

    After seeing the silver needle in grape¡¯s hand! Many people of the ning family immediately broke out in cold sweat. With such thick silver needles in his body, it was extremely painful. Was he trying to save his life or kill him? Immediately, everyone looked at the brawny man with a hint of sympathy mixed with fear, and they subconsciously took a fewrge steps back.

    At this moment, grape had already pulled out a silver needle. The tip of the needle glowed with a cold light, and he quickly stabbed it into the unconscious man ...

    After that, one needle after another.

    Half of the strong man¡¯s body was pierced like a Porcupine, and the silver needles in grape¡¯s hand were used up. However, the unconscious strong man did not wake up, but this scene had already frightened many people.

    F * ck! How painful it must be to have so many silver needles on your body! However, what was strange was that this strong man did not wake up. It seemed that his injuries were not light!

    When the third elder saw that the silver needles in grape¡¯s hand were all used up, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. He thought to himself,¡±fortunately, my little life is saved.¡± When he was inserting the needle into the grape earlier, he had wanted to stop her. However, he was afraid that he would anger Leng ruoxue, so he did not dare to make a sound.

    As for the second elder, after seeing this scene, his heart went ¡®thump thump thump¡¯! His heart was filled with fear. These women were really too terrifying. It seemed that they had been merciful to him.

    However, before everyone could calm down, lotus seed smiled at them and took out a silver needle of the same thickness and size. She slowly stabbed it into the burly man¡¯s body.

    Immediately, a few of the more timid ones fainted.

    Most of the people were pale and looked like they had lost their souls.

    After lotus seed had inserted more than thirty needles, the brawny man lying on the ground finally woke up from the pain caused by the silver needles. He jumped up ten meters high and kept shouting,¡±F * ck! It hurts!¡±

    Then, he descended from the sky. When he saw the long silver needles on his body, he passed out again.

    Seeing this, lotus seed had no choice but to continue with the acupuncture.

    Looking at the burly man who had been pricked like a Porcupine, grape and lotus seed looked at each other, satisfied with their work. Then, the two of them pulled out the needles from the burly man¡¯s body one by one. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the burly man did not bleed at all.

    After pulling it out, the two of them did the same thing again, repeating the action of inserting and pulling out the needle. After doing it a few times, the strong man finally woke up again. However, at this time, his body seemed to be in a mess. There was not a single ce on his body that did not hurt, and it was as if there were insects biting his body.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve woken up, you should treasure your little life! I¡¯ll remember it! My family¡¯s young miss is your life Savior. ¡± Grape held a bunch of silver needles in her hand, ring at him with her beautiful eyes as she warned.

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The brawny man nodded his head in fear. This time, he did not dare to faint again. The silver needle swayed back and forth in front of his eyes, causing his body to tremble like a willow in the wind.

    When the crowd heard grape¡¯s words, they could not help but think in their hearts, how shameless! That brawny man had clearly woken up from the pain of being pricked by needles, yet they had actually be his saviors. How was this saving his life! This was clearly a life-and-death situation. At this moment, they felt 120000 points of sympathy for the burly man, but they couldn¡¯t help him!

 Chapter 1597

    <h4>Chapter 1597: Evidence of a crime (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Third elder! I didn¡¯t fail you!¡± Grape looked at the third elder with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you, grape and miss lotus seed.¡± The third elder said gloomily. What the hell is this! She was stabbed half to death by them, and she actually had to thank them. This was really unfair!

    ¡°You¡¯re too polite, third elder! Miss often admonishes us that doing good deeds is a must, and we shouldn¡¯t expect anything in return. ¡± Grape said innocently. However, her words did not seem to be the case in the ears of third elder.

    W-what did this mean? He had only expressed his thanks, but the other party had said that he didn¡¯t want anything in return. Did he have to give them benefits after almost killing his people? The third elder was extremely depressed and at a loss. His resentful gaze kept drifting towards the second elder, as if to say,¡¯you¡¯re the one who caused this trouble.¡¯

    However, the third elder¡¯s flirtatious looks werepletely ignored by the second elder, because his thoughts were all used on rejoicing. He couldn¡¯t help but think to himself,¡±it seems thatpared to that unlucky brawny man, I¡¯m still considered lucky. At least I didn¡¯t suffer so many needles. Hu!¡± That was close!

    ¡°The second elder and the third elder seem to have a good rtionship. They¡¯re always sending signals with their eyes.¡± At this moment, Leng ruoxue sighed again. Her beautiful face was filled with envy.

    Her words caused the two half-grown old men, who had different thoughts, to quicklye back to their senses. They subconsciously kept a safe distance so as not to give people a bad association.

    Leng ruoxue looked at their anxious expressions andughed in her heart. However, she maintained a serious expression on her face.¡±Second elder, third elder, what¡¯s wrong with that person?¡± Leng ruoxue pointed at one of the servants.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The third elder wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and was at a loss for words. This was because he had no idea what had happened to that person. When he had rushed over, his attention had been focused on the second elder. In addition, Leng ruoxue had also arrived. Hence, he had not noticed that someone had fainted.

    ¡°Miss Leng, that man is the servant of our ning family¡¯s most favored fifth miss.¡± The second elder lifted his eyelids and said in a neutral tone.

    ¡°Oh! Is he also weak?¡± Leng ruoxue was extremely curious. Then, she muttered to herself,¡±¡±Why are there so many weak people in the ning family? It seems that when there is time, I will have to let my maidservant give you a good diagnosis!¡± When she said this, her face was full of worry.

    However, her words scared everyone half to death. Someone immediately shouted,¡±¡±Miss Leng! He didn¡¯t faint because he was weak, he was knocked unconscious by second elder because he cut the queue. ¡±

    ¡°Cut the queue? That¡¯s a big problem!¡± Leng ruoxue turned her gaze towards third elder and the rest. Her gaze caused their hearts to palpitate. Leng ruoxue¡¯s malicious gaze was simply too terrifying, causing them to feel flustered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss Leng! Such a thing will never happen again. ¡± The third elder quickly promised.

    ¡°What about this time? Are we just going to let him go like this?¡± Leng ruoxue was very dissatisfied with third elder¡¯s words.

    ¡°I won ¡®t! He would not let him off! He would be dealt with strictly ording to the n rules! Miss Leng, please rest assured!¡± The third elder smiled, trying to please him.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! Then I¡¯ll wait for the third elder¡¯s decision. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng ruoxue then said to grape and the rest.

    Following that, the three of them and the second elder returned to their residence in the forbidden area behind the mountain.

    After returning to the forbidden area, Leng ruoxue sat on the stone chair in the courtyard. She stared at second elder with a smile that was not a smile, causing second elder¡¯s hair to stand on end.

    Even though second elder really wanted to know why Leng ruoxue kept staring at him, he was afraid that Leng ruoxue would find trouble with him because of the previous incident. Hence, he could only be like a little wife and not make a sound.

    ¡°Second elder! You still have a lot of work to do today, don¡¯t you?¡± Leng ruoxue asked indifferently.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to work. ¡± After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, the second elder whispered.

    Watching the second elder¡¯s back, grape¡¯s face was filled with dissatisfaction,¡±¡±Miss! Why should we help him deal with that guy? he didn¡¯t even tell us the truth. ¡±

    Grape had a very strong opinion of the second elder. In fact, they were very clear about what happened in the kitchen just now. However, in order to put on a show, they yed dumb. They did not expect the second elder to not tell them the truth. Could it be because they were outsiders? As soon as she thought of this possibility, she was filled with anger.

    ¡°He¡¯s a prideful person. He naturally doesn¡¯t want us to know about such an embarrassing matter.¡± Leng ruoxue understood.

    ¡°You really just want to keep your face? Wasn¡¯t it to protect the ning family?¡± Grape was very doubtful.

    ¡°Second elder has been in a high position for many years. Besides us and Godfather, who in the ning family dares to make him angry? That old man is a proud and unyielding man, but today he was humiliated in front of the younger generation of the family. Do you think he would be willing to let us know of such an embarrassing matter?¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s true! What a pitiful second elder!¡± Grape was a little sympathetic.

    ¡°Which part of him is pitiful? Wasn¡¯t he just ignored by a junior? Isn¡¯t it normal for the tea to turn cold when the person is gone?¡± Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Hehe! Miss¡¯s words make sense!¡± Grape said in a friendly manner. Then, he continued,¡±Miss! We¡¯re going to cook. ¡± After saying that, she pulled lotus seed away.

    After lunch, Leng ruoxue was invited by the people sent by ning han.

    When they arrived at LAN garden, Leng ruoxue was a little surprised to see ning han, who had a serious expression on his face.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Leng ruoxue was puzzled.

    ¡°Follow me!¡± Ning han said. Then, he brought Leng ruoxue to a room in a side courtyard of LAN garden.

    A young man was lying unconscious on the bed in the room. His breathing was weak, his expression Haggard, and his body was covered in wounds. At a nce, one could tell that this man was seriously injured.

    ¡°Can he still be saved?¡± Ning han frowned as he looked at Leng ruoxue. Ning Wen¡¯s injuries were too severe for ordinary healing pills to save him.

    ¡°Who is he?¡± Leng ruoxue asked instead of answering.

    ¡°My servant, Ning Wen!¡± Ning han sighed.

    ¡°He¡¯s Ning Wen? Where did you find him?¡± Leng ruoxue was very curious.

    ¡°In Biancheng.¡± Ning han was a little sad. Ning Wen had been by his side since they were young, but now, he had betrayed him. This made him extremely disappointed.

    ¡°My men found him on the streets of Biancheng. ording to spection, he should have run to Biancheng by himself, but we can only know the exact situation after he wakes up.¡± Ning han exined simply.

    ¡°Can you save him?¡± Ning han asked.

    ¡°Yes, I can!¡± Leng ruoxue said with certainty. To her, curing Ning Wen was just a matter of taking a pill. However, even if she managed to cure Ning Wen, she did not want to let him off. However, she believed that ning han hated Ning Wen even more than she did.

 Chapter 1598

    <h4>Chapter 1598: Evidence of a crime (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to cure him!¡± Ning han pleaded.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Leng ruoxue was very generous. She then took out a milky-white pill that glowed with a brilliant light and passed it to ning han. She then found a chair and sat down.

    Ning han ced the pill into Ning Wen¡¯s mouth. Not long after, the wounded Ning Wen slowly woke up.

    Ning Wen opened his eyes and the first thing he saw was ning han. He quickly jumped off the bed and knelt in front of ning han, tears streaming down his face,¡±¡±Young master! I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°You know you¡¯ve let me down, but you still did that?¡± Ning han said coldly, and the coldness in his eyes grew.

    ¡°Young master! I ... I have my own difficulties. ¡± Ning Wen¡¯s face was ashen. He did not expect that he would be able to keep his life. He had thought that he would never see his young master again.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been by my side for so many years, what difficulties can¡¯t you tell me? You have to betray me?¡± Ning han was speechless.

    When Ning Wen heard ning han¡¯s words, he lowered his head deeply and did not dare to speak. He knew that his betrayal had hurt the young master. However, in his most desperate moment, the only thing he could think of was to apologize to the young master if he had the chance. Besides, he did not dare to ask for the young master¡¯s forgiveness.

    ¡°Who asked you to go to the warehouse to retrieve the forgotten soul?¡± Ning han asked after a while.

    ¡°It¡¯s fifth youngdy!¡± Ning Wen said in a low voice and lowered his head even more.

    ¡°You actually dare to listen to her orders? ¡± Ning han squinted his eyes and said unhappily.

    ¡± Fifth youngdy sent people to capture my entire family and threaten me. She wanted me to use the young master¡¯s name to retrieve some forgotten souls for her. I had no choice but to listen to her. However,ter on, I found out that my family had died an unnatural death and realized that fifth youngdy wanted to silence me. So, I fled from main city. I didn¡¯t expect that I would be found by fifth youngdy¡¯s people in the end. Fifth youngdy¡¯s people hit me off the cliff. I thought I was dead for sure, but I didn¡¯t expect to survive. However, my injuries were too serious. The ce where I was injured was very close to Biancheng, so I went there. I wanted to have a chance toe back to the main city to see the young master for thest time, but I almost died there.¡± Ning Wen spoke softly and cried as if he had been greatly wronged.

    ¡°Are you willing to testify against Ning Xi¡¯ er? ¡± At this moment, Leng ruoxue finally spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡± Ning Wen said without hesitation. Although he did not know who the woman who spoke was, a woman who could be with the young master was definitely not an ordinary woman. He still had a good eye for this.

    ¡°Other than retrieving Ning Xi ¡®er¡¯s soul, what else have you done for her?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else! However, I know that she has bribed many people in the family. Moreover, the people she sent to kill me are very powerful!¡± Ning Wen replied honestly. Right now, he really wanted to atone for his crimes with his achievements. Hence, he would answer whatever Leng ruoxue asked, as long as it was within his thoughts.

    After hearing Ning Wen¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue muttered to herself for a moment before she said to ning han,¡±¡±Young master ning! Let him have a good rest. Let¡¯s go out!¡±

    ¡°En!¡± Ning han nodded and left the room with Leng ruoxue.

    After returning to the main courtyard of LAN garden, ning han brought Leng ruoxue to the living room.

    After they sat down, ning han couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±What are your ns?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who should be asked that!¡± Leng ruoxue smiled.

    ¡°Ning Xi ¡®er is my step-sister,¡± Ning han said after sighing.

    ¡°I know! Even if she was your biological sister, I would still take revenge for Shan ¡®er, let alone your sister. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have a good rtionship, but uncle Pampers her a lot.¡± Ning han exined.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s even less to worry about.¡± Leng ruoxueughed coldly. Actually, she had wanted to make a move on Ning Xi ¡®er after the ning family¡¯spetition was over. However, she did not expect to find Ning Wen. This way, things would be easier.

    ¡°Mm! I won¡¯t let her off either!¡± Ning han said through gritted teeth. The incident back then had always been a thorn in his heart. If it had not been for Ning Xi ¡®er¡¯s mother, his parents would not have died! Although the main culprit was already dead, Ning Xi ¡®er was still alive and stirring up trouble.

    In the past, he had kept Ning Xi ¡®er alive, not only because he was weak, but also because Ning Xi¡¯ er was too good at acting. It was rare to find anything that could be used against her, so he had to make use of this good opportunity.

    ¡°When do you n to make your move?¡± Leng ruoxue asked.

    ¡°If we can¡¯t make a move in a day or two, then we can only wait for the npetition to end.¡± Ning han frowned and thought for a while.

    ¡°I still have a match with her! Godfather said to let uspete after the familypetition. If you attack now, I¡¯m afraid ourpetition will be ruined. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°You want topete with her?¡± Ning han raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m only a mid level deity. Even though she¡¯s only a deity, she¡¯s two levels higher than me!¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    In reality, she really didn¡¯t care whether theypeted or not. She didn¡¯t care about Ning Xi ¡®er at all. The key thing was that she didn¡¯t want to expose herself too early. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve taken action the moment ning Duan betrayed Ning Xi¡¯ er. It was precisely because she didn¡¯t take Ning Xi ¡®er seriously that she hadn¡¯t made a move.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go find the acting patriarch and the elders to discuss this matter!¡± Ning han was also afraid that a long dy would bring more trouble, so he wanted to cut the Gordian knot as soon as possible. Previously, he was afraid that ning Duan¡¯s words alone would not be able to gain the trust of the acting Master and the elders, so he had not taken any action. Now, if he still could not convict Ning Xi ¡®er with two witnesses, then he would be a failure as the young master.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. Even though this did not go ording to her n, it did not matter much.

    Both of them were people of action. After making their decision, they sent someone to invite the acting family head and the elders, while they went to the meeting hall to wait.

    Not long after, Ning Yuan and the other elders arrived.

    Seeing that ning han and Leng ruoxue were already seated in the meeting hall, Ning Yuan and the other elders did not say anything even though they had their doubts.

    Seeing that they were silent, Leng ruoxue and ning han actually had a tacit understanding not to speak either. Instead, they sipped their tea in silence.

    After a long time.

    Ning Yuan finally could not sit still.

    ¡°Miss Leng, han, is there anything important that you¡¯ve requested for a family meeting?¡± Ning Yuan couldn¡¯t help but ask. Thepetition between the families had been called off for the past two days. He had wanted to rest well, but who knew that Hao LAN would call for a meeting? if he was alone, he might have asked Hao LAN to postpone the meeting. However, with Leng ruoxue around, he couldn¡¯t say that.

    ¡°Acting n head! I¡¯ve found Ning Wen!¡± Ning han said with a faint smile.

 Chapter 1599

    <h4>Chapter 1599: Evidence of a crime (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Really? Where is he?¡± Ning Yuan was overjoyed. Ever since the soul-forgetting incident, some of the n members had been criticizing Hao LAN in private. Some said that he had not been strict enough to keep things under control. Some felt that he was not innocent because Ning Wen, who had been to the storeroom, had gone missing. As a result, Hao LAN had no evidence to prove his innocence. Although most of them believed in Hao LAN, gossip was a fearful thing after all!

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to keep an eye on him, acting patriarch, elder! Ning Wen has already told me everything. ¡± Ning han spoke frankly, then repeated what Ning Wen had said earlier.

    When the elders heard this, they were all shocked, because this answer was too unexpected. None of them had thought that Ning Wen¡¯s soul-stealing was actually under Ning Xi ¡®er¡¯s instructions.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Ning Yuan was especially surprised. Why would Xi ¡®er, who was usually very obedient, do such a thing? This was too uneptable.

    In his eyes, Xi ¡®er had always been someone to be cherished. Although she was a little willful sometimes, it was not a big deal. Moreover, he also believed that this was because she had lost her parents when she was young, so he doted on her even more. In addition, Xi¡¯ er had always lived very carefully, as if walking on thin ice. What was the purpose of such a cautious Xi ¡®er doing such a thing? He could not understand.

    ¡°Acting n head! Nothing is impossible. You¡¯ve never really understood her. If you knew what the people below were saying about her, you wouldn¡¯t be so surprised. ¡± Ning han helplessly reminded him. He knew that his first uncle would not believe him so easily. Besides, this would hurt his first uncle quite a bit. How would he feel if the junior he had always doted on and loved like a Pearl had been ying with him?

    ¡°This ...¡± Ning Yuan was speechless. Was what Hao LAN said true? Had Xi ¡®er been lying to him all this time and acting with him? He could not believe it. How old was Xi ¡®er? If she had been trying to please him since she was young, then how deep was her shrewdness?

    ¡°Acting n head! Everyone says that Ning Xi ¡®er is our ning family¡¯s most favored youngdy, and fifth miss has always been arrogant and domineering. Even fifth miss¡¯s maidservants and attendants are superior to the others. ¡± At this time, the third elder slowly spoke.

    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Ning Yuan¡¯s eyes widened as he asked in disbelief.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of it, and I don¡¯t have any concrete evidence, so how am I supposed to tell you? Moreover, what you hear is false, and what you see is true. It¡¯s useless to just listen to others, the key is that you have to see it for yourself. ¡± The third elder said helplessly.

    When Leng ruoxue saw third elder¡¯s expression, she could not help but curse in her heart. What a cunning old fox. All the elders present, except for Ning Yuan, probably knew what kind of person Ning Xi ¡®er was. Yet, she did not tell anyone. Clearly, the drunkard¡¯s intentions were not in the wine!

    They didn¡¯t care about Ning Xi ¡®er at all. Just Ning Xi¡¯ er alone wouldn¡¯t be able to cause much trouble! The people they were worried about were Ning Yuan and ning han. The reason they had left Ning Xi ¡®er alone was probably to create an opportunity for Ning Yuan and ning han to make mistakes. However, although Ning Xi¡¯ er was willful and pampered, she had done a good job of keeping up appearances. At the very least, she would not let anyone find any real evidence against her! Even if he was caught, he could just find an excuse that he was young and insensible.

    It was precisely because of this that Ning Yuan and ning han had never encountered any major problems. However, ning han was the one who had picked the fight, so she was really curious about the elders ¡®reaction.

    ¡°You¡¯ve also heard about it?¡± Ning Yuan turned his gaze to the other elders present.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it. ¡± All the elders said in unison. This was no secret, so how could they not know? Only the acting Master would be so silly as to think that Ning Xi ¡®er was an honest and obedient girl!

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Ning Yuan gritted his teeth. The veins on his forehead were throbbing, and the anger in his heart was slowly rising. His hands that were holding the chair¡¯s handle were holding it so tightly that his nails were sinking in.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, acting patriarch. This is the evidence I¡¯ve collected regarding Ning Xi ¡®er¡¯s crimes! Please take a look!¡± Ning han handed over a palm-sized booklet.

    After Ning Yuan took it, his hands trembled as he opened it and browsed through it. His face turned from white to red, from red to green, from green to ck to purple, and from purple to ck. The colors alternated one after another, like a palette, and it was not exciting.

    While he was watching, Leng ruoxue and the rest were silently drinking their tea, and no one disturbed him.

    Suddenly!¡± Bang!¡¯ With a crisp sound, Ning Yuan mmed the booklet on the table. With a dark face, he ordered the guard,¡±¡±Men! Bring the fifth youngdy here!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The guards outside the hall responded and quickly left.

    After waiting for a while, fifth miss was brought in by the guard.

    After entering the meeting hall and seeing the crowd in front of her, a hint of impatience shed in Ning Xi ¡®er¡¯s eyes, but her beautiful face still had a smile.¡±¡±Uncle! Why did you call Xi ¡®er over?¡±

    Ning Xi ¡®er¡¯s voice was extremely sweet. If Leng ruoxue did not know what kind of person she was, she might have thought that she was a pampered girl! Unfortunately, Ning Xi ¡®er was a vicious Wolf in the coat of a delicate woman! She was pretending to be weak.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I want to confirm with Xi ¡®er,¡± The other elders sipped their tea gently and pricked up their ears to listen to the conversation between Ning Yuan and Ning Xi ¡®er.

    ¡°Uncle, if you have anything to say, just say it. Xi ¡®er will definitely tell you everything I know.¡± Ning Xi ¡®er said obediently. From the corner of her eye, she suddenly saw Leng ruoxue sitting in an inconspicuous position, and the anger in her heart rose.

    Why was this damned woman here? Ning Xi ¡®er¡¯s heart was filled with anger. She did not want to see Leng ruoxue, but this woman was everywhere.

    ¡°Look at what this is!¡± Ning Yuan threw the booklet he had thrown on the table at Ning Xi ¡®er. The booklet hit Ning Xi¡¯ er and fell to the ground with a thud.

    Ning Xi ¡®er didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she could feel her uncle¡¯s displeasure. As such, she carefully picked up the booklet on the ground, and with one look, her beautiful face turned pale!

    It turned out that this book actually recorded all the things she had done over the years, and all of them were bad things!

    What should he do? Ning Xi ¡®er¡¯s heart was burning with anxiety. She didn¡¯t know how to get away with it. Moreover, Leng ruoxue was here, and she didn¡¯t want her to make a fool of herself!

    After thinking about it for a while, Ning Xi ¡®er forced herself to calm down. She still didn¡¯t know who had given this book to her uncle, so she couldn¡¯t panic.

    ¡°Uncle! I don¡¯t understand what you mean. Did Xi ¡®er do something wrong?¡± Ning Xi ¡®er looked aggrieved, and tears welled up in her beautiful eyes.

 Chapter 1600

    <h4>Chapter 1600: Evidence of a crime (5)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Were you the one who did this?¡± Ning Yuan asked coldly, the coldness in his dark eyes growing stronger.

    ¡°Uncle! Who is framing me like this? How could I do such a thing! Uncle, please make the decision for me!¡± The tears in Ning Xi ¡®er¡¯s eyes flowed down her cheeks from the corners of her eyes, making her look very pitiful and heartbreaking.

    ¡°I was the one who told the acting patriarch.¡± Ning han said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Big brother! I know you don¡¯t like me, but I¡¯m still your sister. How could you frame me?¡± Ning Xi ¡®er said in disbelief. Her eyes were wide open, and there was a hint of disappointment and sadness in them.

    ¡°My mother only gave birth to me. I don¡¯t have a sister! So, you don¡¯t have to try to get close to me. I¡¯m not your uncle, so I won¡¯t fall for your tricks. As for whether the contents of the book are true or false, you know it in your heart!¡± Ning han sneered.

    ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense with her? She won¡¯t admit it. ¡± Leng ruoxue lifted her eyelids and said indifferently.

    ¡°That¡¯s true! If she was willing to admit it, she wouldn¡¯t be her. ¡± Ning han smiled.

    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t admit it. You¡¯re clearly working together to frame me!¡± Ning Xi ¡®er said angrily as she turned her resentful eyes to Ning Yuan. In the past, if she had done something wrong or had any requests, as long as she looked at her uncle like this, he would immediately surrender and stand on her side. It could be said that this look of hers had been tried and tested.

    However, this time, Ning Yuan resisted the urge to look at her.

    Ning Xi ¡®er was dumbfounded. Why is it not useful? Did her uncle not believe her anymore? No! This was absolutely not allowed! Her uncle was her biggest backer. If he didn¡¯t help her, what position would she have in the ning family? For a moment, she was a little panicked.

    ¡°What does fifth youngdy have that is worth us framing?¡± Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help butugh. She realized that Ning Xi ¡®er¡¯s paranoia was quite serious. They obviously didn¡¯t care about it, but Ning Xi¡¯ er thought they were framing her.

    ¡°You, you¡¯re jealous that I¡¯m favored by the ning family!¡± Ning Xi ¡®er said after some thought.

    ¡°You¡¯re favored? It was so funny! Is there anyone else in the ning family who dotes on you besides the acting Master?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a speechless expression.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m a direct descendant of the ning family!¡± Ning Xi ¡®er was at a loss for words. She really couldn¡¯t think of anyone else in the ning family who doted on her other than her eldest uncle. Those elders who usually spoke up for her had only treated her differently because of her eldest uncle and her step-brother. Other than that, she really didn¡¯t seem to have anything to be proud of. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t lose her status!

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Leng ruoxue could not help butugh out loud.

    ¡°Which one of you here isn¡¯t a direct descendant of the ning family? You have the lowest status here. ¡± Ning han warned.

    ¡°She¡¯s not! She¡¯s not part of the ning family, so what right does she have to be sitting here?¡± Ning Xi ¡®er pointed at Leng ruoxue and shouted with jealousy.

    ¡°Fifth youngdy! Miss Leng is the elder ancestor¡¯s goddaughter, so she has this privilege. So, don¡¯tpare yourself to her, you can¡¯t win. ¡± The third elder spoke earnestly. Even if all of them were to join forces, they would not be as important as Leng ruoxue in the old Grand Madame¡¯s heart. It was infuriating topare people! There was no point in being jealous.

    However, third elder¡¯s words had seriously provoked Ning Xi ¡®er. Her eyes were red, her facial features were distorted, and her face was gloomy as she red at Leng ruoxue. Then, she ran in Leng ruoxue¡¯s direction.

    ¡°You damned Vixen, how dare you frame me! I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Ning Xi ¡®er shouted as she ran. However, before she could get close to Leng ruoxue, she was blocked by a force.

    In front of Ning Xi ¡®er, there was a barrier formed by a barrier. Whenever she wanted to rush to Leng ruoxue¡¯s side, that damned barrier would block her from entering. She looked at Leng ruoxue, who was sitting on the other side of the barrier and drinking tea leisurely, and the anger in her heart grew even stronger!

    After trying a few times, Ning Xi ¡®er still could not break through the barrier. She could only look at Leng ruoxue with hatred in her eyes. Her sinister gaze made the few elders who were looking at Ning Xi¡¯ er feel their blood run cold.

    ¡°Fifth youngdy! You can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t say whatever you want. You know very well what you¡¯ve done, so why do you need to be framed by others?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was full of mockery.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it! I didn¡¯t do anything! You¡¯re the ones who framed me! Uncle! They¡¯re framing me, quickly arrest them!¡± Ning Xi ¡®er yelled at the top of her lungs. Her state of mind startled Ning Yuan.

    Ning Yuan was bbergasted and speechless. He suddenly felt that Ning Xi ¡®er was like a hot potato, a little tricky to deal with. As for the others, they chose to treat Ning Xi ¡®er as air, not even looking at her.

    ¡°Bring the person up!¡± ncing at Ning Xi ¡®er, ning han ordered the guards outside the hall.

    As soon as ning han finished speaking, someone walked in from outside. It was Ning Wen, who had just escaped death.

    Ning Wen saluted the substitute family head and the elders, then stood in the middle of the hall.

    ¡°You ... Are you a human or a ghost?¡± When Ning Xi ¡®er saw Ning Wen, her face turned pale and her body trembled slightly.

    ¡°Ning Wen, was it Xi ¡®er who ordered you to steal the forgotten soul in han¡¯s name?¡± Seeing Ning Xi ¡®er¡¯s expression, even a fool like Ning Yuan could guess that she was feeling guilty. Although Hao LAN had told him what had happened, he still wanted to hear it from Ning Wen himself.

    ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Ning Wen nodded and repeated what he had told ning han. The elders looked at each other after he finished, but no one spoke.

    ¡°Ning Wen, do you know what crime it is to frame a direct descendant of the family?¡± Ning Yuan asked again after a while.

    ¡°This subordinate knows, everything this subordinate says is true! I hope you can investigate this on behalf of the patriarch!¡± Ning Wen knelt on the ground with a thud and lowered his head in a dispirited manner.

    ¡°Acting n head! You can also ask ning Duan about this matter. The soul-forgetting item that ning Duan used back then was given to him by Ning Xi ¡®er. ¡± Ning han suggested.

 Chapter 1601

    <h4>Chapter 1601: I¡¯m not close to you (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Ning Yuan looked at ning han¡¯s confident appearance and felt a mix of emotions in his heart. He nodded slightly and sent a guard to call ning Duan.

    After ning Duan entered the meeting hall, he looked around at the people present. His heart suddenly jumped, but he quickly calmed down because he knew why he hade.

    After bowing to Ning Yuan and the elders, ning Duan stood beside Ning Wen.

    ¡°Ning Duan! At the start of the familypetition, the soul of oblivion that Ning Shan was injured with was given to you by Ning Xi ¡®er?¡± Ning Yuan asked without any joy or anger.

    When ning Duan heard Ning Yuan¡¯s words, he was stunned. Although many people in the n suspected that he was the one who had poisoned Ning Shan with the forgotten soul, he had not managed to gather enough evidence since he had refused to admit it. Therefore, this matter had always been ambiguous. Other than that demon Leng ruoxue and the young master, this was the first time that someone had directly told him about this matter! He nced imperceptibly at ning han, and only rxed when he saw him giving him a look.

    ¡°Yes! When fifth miss gave me the soul forgetfulness, she told me to use it on Ning Shan and Ning Hai when I have the chance. ¡± Ning Duan said with his head lowered, not even daring to breathe.

    ¡°Why did fifth miss give Ning Shan and Ning Hai, these two coteral rtives, the wanghun?¡± An elder asked curiously. This was also something that they could not understand. With fifth miss¡¯s status, she had nothing to do with the two of them who were coteral rtives!

    ¡°Ning Hai and miss Leng once offended fifth miss. Therefore, the poison that was put in Ning Hai and his brother¡¯s mouths was also aimed at miss Leng.¡± Ning Duan gave a simple exnation.

    ¡°What?¡± All the elders were shocked. So there was such a thing. No wonder the fifth youngdy would make things difficult for Leng ruoxue at her wee banquet! This was much easier to exin.

    ¡°Elders, there¡¯s no need to be surprised. Ning Hai and I did have some conflicts with fifth miss.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. Following that, she told them what had happened. When the elders heard it, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh! Wasn¡¯t miss Wu too narrow-minded? You want to kill him for such a small matter?

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong! All of you are ganging up to frame me!¡± All of a sudden, Ning Xi ¡®er¡¯s shrill voice reverberated in the meeting hall. She had just snapped back to her senses when she heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words. However, she only heard the end of the sentence. Even so, it was enough for her to know that she had been reported again.

    Hearing Ning Xi ¡®er¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue only smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything else. In front of everyone, it was impossible for Ning Yuan to exonerate his niece, so she was happy to sit by and watch.

    ¡°Xi ¡®er! Impudent! Is this a ce where you can make a ruckus?¡± Ning Yuan¡¯s face was stern, and his tone was very displeased.

    ¡°Uncle! How could you just watch as I¡¯m being wronged by them!¡± Ning Xi ¡®er felt extremely wronged. Her uncle had always doted on her, but now, he was not speaking up for her.

    ¡°Xi ¡®er! Ning Wen used you of using him to steal the wanghun while ning Duan used you of using the wanghun to harm Haishan and Ning Hai. Now that the evidence is conclusive, what else do you have to say?¡± Ning Yuan sighed and said in disappointment.

    ¡°Uncle! They¡¯ve wronged me! I¡¯ve never done such a thing!¡± Ning Xi ¡®er¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she said pitifully.

    ¡°The acting patriarch! Now that the evidence is irrefutable, there¡¯s no need to talk nonsense with fifth youngdy. ¡± The third elder couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He said impatiently, sigh! How could the ning family have such a youngdy? The truth was right in front of her eyes, but she still refused to admit it. She really didn¡¯t know who Ning Xi ¡®er¡¯s character was like!

    ¡°En!¡± Ning Yuan nodded and did not give Ning Xi ¡®er any chance to deny it. He then ordered the guards to take the three of them away. The truth was already clear, so there was no need to ask further.

    ¡°Uncle! Uncle! ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me ...¡± Ning Xi ¡®er¡¯s crying voice echoed in the meeting hall. The elders only frowned when they heard this, but no one spoke first, and their eyes all turned to Ning Yuan.

    ¡°Cough, cough! Elders, let¡¯s discuss the punishment for the three of them!¡± Ning Yuan coughed a few times before he said.

    He was well aware that han must¡¯ve had solid evidence to back up his words, so it was impossible for him to plead for mercy on behalf of Xi ¡®er. Although he was very disappointed in Ning Xi¡¯ er, he had been in love with her for so many years. He really couldn¡¯t ept the fact that Xi ¡®er had been convicted. However, as the acting family head, he knew what he could do and what he couldn¡¯t do. Since he had been chosen by the old ancestor, he still had this bit of self-control.

    ¡°I think Ning Xi ¡®er hasmitted a terrible crime and is not suitable to live in this world. However, she¡¯s a woman, after all, and we should make the best use of her. So, I think we can give her some medicine, then find a family to marry her off to. It won¡¯t be in vain that the ning family raised her.¡± One of the elders suggested.

    The elder who had spoken was ning han¡¯s trusted aide. ording to the young master¡¯s wishes, he did not want to keep Ning Xi ¡®er in this world. However, he felt that rather than letting Ning Xi¡¯ er die, it would be better to let her live. With Ning Xi ¡®er¡¯s lofty personality, this would definitely be worse than killing her.

    As soon as the elder spoke, the meeting hall fell silent. It was so quiet that even the sound of a needle dropping to the ground could be heard clearly.

    Ning han, on the other hand, pursed his lips and sipped his tea without a word.

    When Leng ruoxue saw ning han¡¯s calm expression, she could vaguely guess that he had incited this matter. However, Ning Xi ¡®er was not a woman who knew her ce. If she caused any trouble after marrying into someone else¡¯s family or dragged the ning family down, it would not be worth it!

    After a long while.

    ¡°Does anyone else have a different opinion?¡± Ning Yuan asked.

    All the elders were silent.

    ¡°No one else has any objections?¡± Ning Yuan repeated.

    Silence was the only reply.

    ¡°Alright then! Just do as the tenth elder said! But we have to carefully consider the family we¡¯re marrying into!¡± Ning Yuan didn¡¯tment, but as long as Ning Xi ¡®er could stay alive, he wouldn¡¯t have hurt her for so long in vain.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Yao family want to form an alliance with our ning family through marriage? Ning Xi ¡®er is just right to go there. ¡± Ning han said with a smile.

    Ning Yuan looked at ning han with a profound look. He was secretly shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that han would actually want to send Ning Xi ¡®er to the Yao family. In that case, wouldn¡¯t Ning Xi¡¯ er be the ning family¡¯s hostage in the Yao family? And this hostage was someone who had made a mistake, so he couldn¡¯t do anything to the ning family. If the Yao family knew that the ning family had sent such a person over, would they be angry? The answer was a definite yes.

    ¡°Young master¡¯s suggestion is really good.¡± The tenth elder chimed in with a smile. Previously, when the Yao family had sent someone to talk to them about this matter, they had beenpletely unwilling to pay attention to the Yao family. However, with the presence of Ning Xi ¡®er, the person who had made a mistake, everything seemed to have be logical.

    ¡°MMH! This is a good idea!¡± Another elder chimed in.

    After that, some elders began to agree with him one after another. After hearing their words, Ning Yuan knew that this matter could not be changed. However, he still wanted to remind the elders who were sitting.

 Chapter 1602

    <h4>Chapter 1602: I¡¯m not close to you (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Young master, miss Leng, elders, if we really marry Ning Xi ¡®er over, then I¡¯m afraid Ning Xi¡¯ er will be controlled by the Yao family. Have you thought about the consequences?¡± Ning Yuan asked calmly.

    ¡°Acting family head, Ning Xi ¡®er is a member of the family who has made a mistake. Furthermore, she framed the young master and murdered a member of the family. Even if she doesn¡¯t marry into the Yao family, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to survive such a serious crime. However, she must die a worthy death. It¡¯s time for her to return the favor. ¡± He had never liked Ning Xi ¡®er, but the young master had not allowed them to make a move, so they could only wait and see.

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± As soon as the tenth elder finished speaking, all the elders nodded in unison. Seeing this, Ning Yuan knew that they had made up their minds. He heaved a long sigh of relief and did not dwell on this matter.

    ¡°How will Ning Wen and ning Duan be punished?¡± Ning Yuan didn¡¯t want to ask about Ning Xi ¡®er¡¯s matter anymore, so he changed the topic.

    ¡°Although Ning Wen was threatened, a mistake is a mistake. He should be sent to Bian city! As for ning Duan, he will also be sent to Biancheng. ¡± Ning han said indifferently.

    ¡°Mm! That¡¯s a good idea, young master!¡± The tenth elder immediately chimed in, and the other elders followed suit, not to be outdone. Leng ruoxue chuckled inwardly when she saw this. It seemed like ning han had been nning this for quite some time. Otherwise, how could it have gone so smoothly? These elders, each and every one of them actually all became echo bugs. However, this was also good. At least it saved them a lot of trouble.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided! Tomorrow, send Ning Wen and ning Duan to Biancheng. As for Ning Xi ¡®er, send them off as well!¡± As long as Ning Xi ¡®er was still alive, he didn¡¯t want to see her anymore.

    The elders had no objections to this decision. After the discussion, Leng ruoxue followed ning han back to LAN garden.

    Leng ruoxue sipped her tea calmly as she sat in the pavilion in LAN garden. She sized up ning han, and her gaze made him feel uneasy.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Ning han could not help but ask.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t take the chance to kill Ning Xi ¡®er. I thought you hated her!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Of course I hate her, but uncle has always doted on her. Uncle doesn¡¯t want her to die, so I have to give him some face. As for how long she can live, it¡¯s not up to me to decide. However, she will definitely be drugged before she gets married. There¡¯s no doubt about that.¡± Ning han said with confidence.

    ¡°What medicine?¡± Leng ruoxue was very curious.

    ¡°Soul-forgetting!¡± Ning han uttered the word softly.

    ¡°Does this count as karma?¡± Leng ruoxueughed coldly. Ning Xi ¡®er would never have thought that she would be a fool one day. She had ordered people to cast soul forget on Ning Shan and Ning Hai, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t escape from the soul forget. However, she felt that it was a little too little to only cast soul forget on her! She had yet to take revenge for Ning Shan!

    ¡°From the day she was born, her fate was already decided.¡± Ning han said coldly.

    Leng ruoxue and ning han chatted for a while before heading back to the residence.

    After returning to her own residence, she handed the little one over to grape and gave her some instructions before going to sleep. When she came out of the room, it was night.

    Just as she reached the courtyard, she saw second elder sweeping the courtyard with a broom. Leng ruoxue could not help butugh when she saw this.¡±Hahaha!¡±

    The way the second elder was holding a broom was too funny. He didn¡¯t expect him to use a broom to sweep the yard. Didn¡¯t he know that using skills would be faster?

    Among the skills that she had learned, there was a very useless spirit skill called the cleaning skill. Moreover, this cleaning skill was a spirit skill that was used by all elements. Not to mention that it was a low level skill, it didn¡¯t have much use. However, it was not bad to use it to wash things and sweep the yard. However, her intuition told her that second elder was a person of high status and had a short memory. He would not have thought of such a low-level spirit skill.

    The truth was simr to Leng ruoxue¡¯s guess. Second elder, who had been depressed and working the entire day, only wanted to finish his work as soon as possible. How could he have thought of so much! What¡¯s more, over the years, there were only a few godly skills that he had used. As for spirit skills, he had long forgotten them. With his current state of mind, he could not remember them. Besides, grape had given him the broom, so he subconsciously decided that he had to use a broom to sweep the yard. He could only me himself for not paying attention to such trivial matters. Otherwise, he would not have been trapped by a broom.

    The second elder scanned the room from time to time. When he saw Leng ruoxue, he turned his head away and avoided her gaze arrogantly. He could clearly feel that Leng ruoxue was mocking him.

    ¡°Second elder, how much work do you have to finish?¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she sat on the stone chair and asked.

    The second elder left her with his back.

    At this moment, the grapes and lotus seeds happened to be serving the dishes that had just been prepared. The fragrance of the dishes drifted into the second elder¡¯s nose, immediately attracting his appetite.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Good! Miss, I¡¯ll go get ning Bo. ¡± After saying that, grape left. After a while, she and ning Bo came back together. The four of them sat on chairs. The second elder, who was sweeping the courtyard, saw this scene and stood in the courtyard with a broom, staring helplessly!

    These people were really too much. It was fine if they didn¡¯t let him eat, but they still wanted to eat it in front of him. Weren¡¯t they craving him? This was preposterous!

    ¡°Second elder! You can leave first! We¡¯ll continue to sweep the yard after we¡¯re done eating. ¡± Grape said.

    ¡°Oh!¡± The second elder acknowledged softly and walked to a corner with his head drooped. However, his resentful eyes were still fixed on Leng ruoxue and the other three.

    The Restless ning Bo peeked at the second elder from the corner of his eyes. He felt weak and whispered to Leng ruoxue,¡±¡±Miss! Are we just going to let the second elder watch us eat?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going a little too far?¡± Ning Bo asked shamelessly.

    ¡°I won ¡®t. It¡¯s not the first time he¡¯s seen it, he¡¯ll get used to it. ¡± Leng ruoxue did not agree, but ning Bo broke out in a cold sweat.

    And their soft conversation naturally couldn¡¯t win against the reverent-God second elder.

    The second elder¡¯s face was flushed red. He was so angry that his cheeks were puffed up. With a flick of his sleeves, he left Leng ruoxue¡¯s courtyard in a Huff.

    The second elder didn¡¯te back untilte at night.

    The next day.

    When grape saw the second elder, she told him very directly,¡±¡±Second elder, you didn¡¯t finish your work yesterday, so you won¡¯t have any food today.¡±

    The second elder looked up at grape and went to work without saying anything.

 Chapter 1603

    <h4>Chapter 1603: I¡¯m not close to you (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Seeing the second elder¡¯s diligent appearance, grape was a little ufortable? Was this the second elder? It couldn¡¯t have been switched by someone, right?

    The second elder worked very hard in the morning. When it was close to noon, he went to line up again to get vegetables. This time, when everyone present saw him, they all took the initiative to give up their positions to him. Unfortunately, he did not appreciate it at all and even scolded those people who ttered him. After that, those people all went to their respective Masters to cry andin, and the impression of the second elder¡¯s bad temper was rooted in their hearts.

    At the same time, the ning family sent Ning Wen, ning Duan, and Ning Xi ¡®er away. However, only Ning Xi¡¯ er had been fed with the soul forgetfulness. When Leng ruoxue saw Ning Xi ¡®er, Ning Xi¡¯ er was still smiling at her foolishly. After that, she followed ning han¡¯s men without making any noise.

    The culprit, Ning Xi ¡®er, was definitely noting back. As for ning Duan and Ning Wen, it would all be up to ning han. Although one of them had helped Ning Xi¡¯ er steal the medicine, and the other had helped Ning Xi ¡®er drug her, they were just two small fries in her eyes. They were not worth her effort at all. Besides, ning han was still around. How could he let off people who had betrayed him so easily? No matter how many difficulties that person had, it was not a reason for betrayal.

    After Ning Xi ¡®er¡¯s matter was settled, Leng ruoxue returned to her own residence. When ning han and Cheng Xuan went to look for her, they happened to see her lying listlessly on a recliner, sunbathing.

    In the garden.

    Ning han and Cheng Xuan sat opposite Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Great aunt! You really know how to enjoy yourself. ¡± Cheng Xuan said with an envious look.

    Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes at Cheng Xuan, but she did not say anything.

    ¡°Great aunt, what¡¯s wrong with you? why are you so listless? Who made you angry? tell me and I¡¯ll help you deal with him!¡± Cheng Xuan said, taking on all the responsibility.

    ¡°I was thinking about the challenge Ning Xi ¡®er gave me!¡± Leng ruoxue sighed.

    ¡°Uh! Didn¡¯t she leave the ning family for the Yao family¡¯s domain?¡± Cheng Xuan asked in a daze.

    ¡°Yup! Our challenge has a stake, AI! What a pity. ¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was filled with regret.

    ¡°Great aunt! You¡¯re not as strong as her, so even if you put a bet, you might not be able to win. So, you should be d that you kept your bet. ¡± Cheng Xuan said as he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. He never thought that Leng ruoxue would be depressed because of those prizes. One should know that she might not be able to obtain those things!

    ¡°Little Xuan, how can you boost other people¡¯s morale and destroy my prestige?¡± Leng ruoxue was a little unhappy and did not show Cheng Xuan a good face.

    ¡°Great aunt! I¡¯m doing this for your own good! You have to understand my heart. ¡± Cheng Xuan¡¯s handsome face was full of grievances.

    Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes at him again and did notment on Cheng Xuan¡¯s words.

    At this moment, grape came to report.

    ¡°Miss! Young masters, the master of the ning family has invited you. ¡± Grape smiled and said very politely.

    Leng ruoxue and the other two looked at each other, then headed to master ning¡¯s residence together.

    As soon as they entered master ning¡¯s courtyard, they heard a burst of heartyughter. Leng ruoxue had never heard this before. However, when Cheng Xuan heard this voice, he turned around and wanted to leave.

    ¡°Damn brat! Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Suddenly, a deafening roar reverberated in the ears of the three of them. Immediately after, a tall middle-aged man descended from the sky and blocked Cheng Xuan¡¯s path.

    The man was in his early forties. He had handsome facial features and sharp eyes. He had a reserved temperament and was extraordinary in strength. ording to Leng ruoxue¡¯s observation, this half-grown old man¡¯s strength was above the great elder¡¯s and was also a reverent-god level expert. Moreover, he seemed to have a close rtionship with Cheng Xuan.

    ¡°Ancestor!¡± Cheng Xuan called out unwillingly, but his eyes drifted over to ning han, his gaze asking,¡¯how did the old ancestor know I was here?¡¯ Ning han returned his gaze with an innocent look, with the words ¡®I don¡¯t know either¡¯ written in the depths of his eyes.

    ¡°You little brat! You still remember me, your ancestor!¡± The middle-aged man, who was also the head of the Cheng n, said unhappily. In his heart, he was cursing Cheng Xuan with dog blood. That damned brat, he actually ran away from home like others! Hmph! Did you really think I couldn¡¯t find you?

    ¡°I can forget anyone, but I don¡¯t dare to forget our ancestor!¡± Cheng Xuan smiled and tried to please him.

    ¡°Oh, really? However, I heard that you were having so much fun that you didn¡¯t even want to go home! What¡¯s more, you even created a scandal for me. You¡¯vepletely disgraced our Cheng family!¡± The head of the Cheng family shouted at the top of his lungs.

    Leng ruoxue looked at his energetic appearance and could not help but sigh. As expected of a reverent-God! His aura was strong, but what was the scandal he was talking about? Her curiosity was piqued.

    ¡°What scandal?¡± Cheng Xuan¡¯s face was also full of question marks. He blinked his bright ck eyes and asked shamelessly.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s yours and han ¡®s.¡± The head of the Cheng n gritted his teeth and roared in exasperation.

    ¡°Argh! It can¡¯t be!¡± Cheng Xuan¡¯s expression changed drastically while ning han¡¯s face darkened. Leng ruoxue¡¯s eyes were sparkling with anticipation. There¡¯s gossip!

    ¡°Old ancestor Cheng, did you misunderstand? how could there be a scandal between me and Cheng Xuan?¡± Ning han was utterly confused.

    ¡°Ancestor, this, this is impossible!¡± Cheng Xuan was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Do you think I would lie to you two juniors?¡± The master of the Cheng family scowled. It was very depressing to be doubted by others!

    Ning han and Cheng Xuan looked at each other, speechless. Of course, they did not doubt that the divine reverent would lie to them about such a thing, but this was too suspicious!

    ¡°Little girl, tell me! Do you think I would lie to them?¡± Seeing that his two grandsons did not believe him, the master of the Cheng n shifted the topic to Leng ruoxue. This girl must be old man ning¡¯s goddaughter! ¡°She¡¯s indeed an absolute beauty. Her face and temperament are all top-notch. It¡¯s just that her cultivation is a little low. However, cultivation can be cultivated, so this isn¡¯t a big problem,¡± the head of the Cheng n thought to himself after sizing up Leng ruoxue from head to toe.

    ¡°This ...¡± Leng ruoxue hesitated. How was she supposed to say this? She wasn¡¯t familiar with this half-grown old man.

    ¡°Little girl, I heard from old man ning that you¡¯re a straightforward person, why are you hemming and hawing?¡± The head of the Cheng n said with some dissatisfaction.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know you well! That¡¯s why I can¡¯t answer your question. ¡± Leng ruoxue thought for a while and said helplessly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The head of the Cheng n looked at Leng ruoxue, dumbfounded. He thought to himself, isn¡¯t this girl a little too honest? If it was someone else, they would have stuck to him if they had the opportunity to echo him. Why would they be like her? For a time, a strong sense of defeat emerged in his heart.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Following that, twoughter rang out, and two more figures appeared in front of them.

    ¡°Old man Cheng, I¡¯ve told you that your identity is useless to Xue ¡®er!¡± The master of the ning familyughed arrogantly and proudly.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re beautiful, my ass!¡± The head of the Cheng family was burning with anger as he roared in a bad mood, his facepletely red.

    ¡°I have the capital to be beautiful. You can¡¯t be jealous.¡± The master of the ning family said with a smile, his expression bing more and more smug, making the master of the Cheng family so angry that he blew at his beard and red, stomping his feet.

    ¡°Godfather! Great elder!¡± At this moment, Leng ruoxue called out sweetly.

    ¡°Be good! Xue ¡®er! This old man is the ancestor of the Cheng family, quickly ask for a meeting gift from him, he has a lot of good things!¡± The master of the ning family started to Rob them rudely, and he kept giving Leng ruoxue meaningful looks.

    ¡°Greetings, patriarch Cheng!¡± Leng ruoxue understood and greeted him with a smile.

    ¡°Damn old man! Just you wait. ¡± Master Cheng red at master ning, then painfully handed Leng ruoxue a dark red storage ring and said,¡±¡±Little girl, I¡¯ll give you all the things inside.¡±

    Ugh! Leng ruoxue did not expect the Cheng n¡¯s head to be so generous. She took the ring and used her divine sense to take a look. It was only then that she realized that it was filled with medicinal herbs, and many of them were extremely precious. She immediately understood that the Cheng n¡¯s head had clearly made preparations! He even pretended to be very unwilling. What a hypocrite.

    Leng ruoxue defined master Cheng as a hypocrite. However, she had really wronged old man Cheng. Although this meeting gift had been prepared by old man Cheng a long time ago and was rather sincere, it was two different things for her to give it to him first and old man ning. That was why he did not give master ning a good look. In addition, he acted like he was in pain to leave a deep impression on Leng ruoxue. Who asked him to know that Leng ruoxue was an Alchemist? She was also the goddaughter of old man ning, so the head elder of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild headquarters also valued her. In this way, Leng ruoxue¡¯s value would increase by many times, and he had no choice but to value her.

    ¡°Thank you, Cheng n head.¡± Leng ruoxue replied courteously. Her beautiful face didn¡¯t have an overjoyed expression.

    Upon seeing this, the Cheng n¡¯s patriarch silently praised her in his heart. He didn¡¯t expect this little girl to be so calm. This was truly rare. If it was anyone else who received such a gift, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be as calm as her. It was as if they had received an ordinary item. Furthermore, from Leng ruoxue¡¯s expression, it didn¡¯t seem like she was pretending to be calm.

    In fact, the value of his meeting gift was not low. Many of the precious herbs in it were hard to buy even with a thousand gold, and he gave this generous gift not only because of the rtionship between the master of the ning family and the head elder of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild, but also to test the waters ...

 Chapter 1604

    <h4>Chapter 1604: The jealous master ning (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    He and old man ning had a mutual understanding and had always nned to marry each other. However, their standards were too high, and there had never been anyone among their juniors that the other party was satisfied with. As a result, the two old men had been picking and choosing, and ning han and Cheng Xuan¡¯s marriage had been dyed.

    He had heard from home that old man ning had acknowledged a goddaughter and doted on her greatly. In addition, that brat Cheng Xuan had run to the ning family to avoid his marriage, so he hade to visit the ning family. He had killed two birds with one stone while he was at it, seeing old man ning¡¯s goddaughter and his unfilial grandson.

    After seeing Leng ruoxue, he was extremely satisfied. He didn¡¯t expect old man ning to have such good taste. However, this little girl didn¡¯t seem easy to deal with. Thinking of this, he sneaked a nce at Cheng Xuan. When he saw Cheng Xuan¡¯s careful and vignt look, he suddenly felt irritated.

    This brat only knew how to make him angry all day long. However, he had a weakness, and that was that he did not like to get married. As long as someone in the family suggested for him to get married and have children, it was like taking his life. In his words, it was good to be free and unfettered, and he did not want to find a burden.

    As his chosen sessor, not only did he have high hopes for Cheng Xuan, but he also doted on him. If Cheng Xuan really did not want to get married, he would not force him. However, this brat liked to make him angry too much. As long as he was angry, he would make a fuss about his marriage. Once he did so, Cheng Xuan would run away from home. Over time, the two of them had a tacit understanding.

    He could tolerate Cheng Xuan being surrounded by flowers without a single leaf touching him, and he could tolerate him not wanting to get married, but he couldn¡¯t tolerate Cheng Xuan creating a gay scandal for him. So, as soon as he heard the news, he rushed over without stopping, afraid that it woulde true. What was even more infuriating was that when he very seriously told the news to old man ning and the chief elder of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild headquarters, the two of them almostughed out loud. He was really angry.

    However, now that he had seen Leng ruoxue, he had other thoughts.

    The head of the Cheng family dragged Cheng Xuan with one hand and Leng ruoxue with the other. They walked straight into the garden of the main courtyard.

    Behind him, master ning and the great elder looked at each other, smiled, and walked in together.

    After sitting down in the pavilion in the garden, master Cheng sized Leng ruoxue up. After a long while, like a big Bad Wolf who had kidnapped a little white rabbit, he said with a kind face,¡±¡±Little girl, I like you very much. How about I bring you to our Cheng family to y when we have time?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, Cheng family head. I¡¯ll definitely go as long as I have time.¡± Leng ruoxue nced at her Godfather. Even though she didn¡¯t know what this old man was up to, since the Cheng family head was Godfather¡¯s friend, he had to give him some face.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t youe with me today?¡± The Cheng n¡¯s patriarch said happily.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng ruoxue was a little dumbfounded. What was going on? the head of the Cheng family was a man of action. It was rare for him to be so anxious to invite someone to his house as a guest. However, she could not go now.

    ¡°Old man Cheng, are you here to steal my woman?¡± When master ning heard master Cheng¡¯s words, his face darkened with anger and he said unhappily.

    ¡°How can I? I¡¯m really sincere in wanting to entertain your precious goddaughter, you have to understand my painstaking efforts!¡± The head of the Cheng n felt very wronged and even kicked Cheng Xuan in the dark. However, Cheng Xuan did not understand his ancestor¡¯s meaning, so he did not go along with his words.

    Seeing this, the head of the Cheng family was even angrier. He kept cursing in his heart. This little brat, how could he be so blind?

    ¡°Thank you, master Cheng, but I can¡¯t go to the Cheng family right now. I¡¯ve already decided to return to the godly maind after the ning family¡¯spetition.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. However, her words were like a bomb, sting master ning¡¯s mind into a nk.

    The master of the ning family was like an abandoned wife. He looked at Leng ruoxue with extreme resentment and said in a choked voice,¡±Xue ¡®er is going to abandon her Godfather. Wu.....Why is my life so hard!¡±

    ¡°AI! Xue ¡®er! I wonder when I¡¯ll see you again after you return to the divine maind. ¡± The first elder also had a sad look on his face, and tears could be seen in his shrewd eyes.

    When Leng ruoxue saw how well they sang, her forehead was filled with ck lines. She thought to herself,¡¯Godfather, first elder, do you guys have to be so exaggerated?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t like she was going to leave and nevere back, so why did it seem like they were going to part forever? those who didn¡¯t know would think that something big had happened!

    ¡°Wuwu ...¡± Seeing that Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t have much of a reaction, master ning and first elder actually hugged each other and cried. Everyone was dumbfounded.

    Among them, the Cheng n head felt the most guilty. If he had not suggested for Leng ruoxue to visit his n, she would not have said that she wanted to return to the divine maind. How could this be good?

    ¡°Godfather, great elder! Don¡¯t be so exaggerated!¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly. To Godfather and great elder, traveling between the divine world and the divine continent was a small matter. Now, these two people had to do this. What was their purpose?

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, have you really decided to go back after thepetition?¡± The master of the ning family couldn¡¯t help but ask, but in his heart, he was thinking, should we postpone the familypetition indefinitely?

    ¡°Yes, Godfather! After I return to the divine maind, I can cultivate in peace and try to meet up with you guys in the divine world as soon as possible. ¡± Leng ruoxue consoled. Actually, she could already feel the barrier to breaking through. However, this was the God World, after all. She was afraid of causing too much of amotion and things would get out of hand. She also didn¡¯t want to reveal her trump card too early, so returning to the God continent to break through was the safest option. However, with her Godfather¡¯s stubbornness, he probably wouldn¡¯t let her leave so easily. Thus, she had already prepared herself for a long battle.

    When master ning heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he knew that she had already made up her mind. However, he just couldn¡¯t bear to part with her. He had been cultivating for no years. If Xue ¡®er really went into seclusion, he didn¡¯t know when she woulde out. What if he missed her?

    Seeing her Godfather¡¯s conflicted look, Leng ruoxue knew that she couldn¡¯t push him too far. Hence, she changed the topic.

    ¡°Godfather! Shouldn¡¯t we properly receive the Cheng n head¡¯s esteemed guest?¡± Leng ruoxue suggested with a smile.

    ¡°Right! Right! You should treat me well. ¡± The head of the Cheng family was overjoyed to hear this. Woah ... He was finally valued. It really wasn¡¯t easy! Daughters were still the best! A daughter was a father¡¯s intimate little cotton jacket! At this moment, his gaze towards Leng ruoxue was even more fiery!

    What was the reason? Because he hade to the ning family many times, but he had never been given any attention. Every time the old man of the ning family saw him, he looked as if he was not wee, as if he was a poor rtive who came to ask for money. Sigh! As long as he thought of this, his face would be covered in tears. It was so miserable. Even so, the treatment he received from old man ning was considered good. At least every time he came, although old man ning had a straight face and did not give him any special treatment, at least he did not have to worry about food and drink. Compared to that old thing of the Yao family, he was content. It should be known that if it was that old man of the Yao family who came to visit, he would have to pay for his food and drink.

 Chapter 1605

    <h4>Chapter 1605: The jealous master ning (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Entertain my ass! Xue ¡®er, you don¡¯t know how expensive rice is! Our ning family is almost out of food, how can we have the money to entertain him? we¡¯ll just eat whatever we have!¡± Seeing the anticipation on the Cheng family¡¯s old man¡¯s face, master ning poured a bucket of cold water directly on the Cheng family¡¯s head, drenching the Cheng family¡¯s master¡¯s heart.

    Ugh! Her Godfather¡¯s words made Leng ruoxue break out in a cold sweat. She couldn¡¯t help but wipe the cold sweat off her forehead. She thought to herself,¡¯Godfather and n head Cheng don¡¯t look like they have any enmity!¡¯ How could she treat him like this? She was extremely puzzled.

    As if he could read Leng ruoxue¡¯s mind, first elder secretly transmitted a message to Leng ruoxue,¡±¡±Xue ¡®er! ¡°Old man ning is famous for being stingy among us old friends. Except for my treatment, the others¡± treatment ... Sigh! You¡¯ll find out soon enough. By the way, when the head of the Yao familyes to visit the ning family, he¡¯ll pay for his own food and lodging. The Wen family is even worse off. Don¡¯t be fooled by their inws with the ning family. If they stay in the ning family, it¡¯ll be more expensive than the most expensive suite in the best Inn. ¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Leng ruoxue understood, but she was more speechless than ever. However, since her Godfather had such a characteristic, as his goddaughter, it wouldn¡¯t be good for her to undermine him. So, she pretended to be deaf and dumb. In any case, the head of the Cheng n should be used to it.

    Leng ruoxue stopped talking. She sipped her tea while looking into the distance, making it impossible for others to know what she was thinking.

    Seeing this, the master of the ning family was also quite upset. He knew that Xue ¡®er was homesick.

    ¡°Old man ning, can¡¯t you be generous for once?¡± Seeing that the atmosphere was a little gloomy, the head of the Cheng family said angrily.

    ¡°Sure! However, you have to pay for half of the meal. ¡± Master ning thought he was very generous.

    ¡°You ...¡± The head of the Cheng family was so angry that he stopped. ¡°I¡¯ll go hunting on my own in the mountains!¡±

    ¡°Which mountain do you want to go hunting on? The mountains in the ning family¡¯s Divine Domain all belong to the ning family, and the prey there is no exception. ¡± The master of the ning family said angrily.

    ¡°You ... You want me to pay for the hunting?¡± The head of the Cheng n was so angry that his chest was heaving up and down, and his old face was flushed red.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re very smart. ¡± The ning family¡¯s master said happily. Bickering with the Cheng family¡¯s old man had greatly reduced his sadness from Xue ¡®er¡¯s departure, so of course, he would not let this old man go.

    ¡°The one surnamed ning! I¡¯ve finally seen through you today!¡± The head of the Cheng family was burning with anger.

    ¡°You¡¯ve only seen me clearly today! I thought you¡¯d already seen through me! However, it¡¯s not toote now!¡± The master of the ning family grumbled.

    Listening to their conversation, ning han and Cheng Xuan¡¯s foreheads involuntarily rolled with ck lines. The two of them had the same thought in their hearts-these two old men were too embarrassing.

    However, from their conversation, Leng ruoxue recalled her future.

    Although she was ready to return to the divine maind, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stay there for long. One day, she woulde to the divine world to live, but she didn¡¯t have a ce to live in the divine world! She couldn¡¯t wait until the day she came and still live in the ning family¡¯s divine realm! Now that she was living here without any burden, the ning family didn¡¯t dare to say anything because in the eyes of many of the ning family, she was just a guest who would leave one day. So, even if they were dissatisfied, they didn¡¯t dare to show her any attitude.

    However, once she became a deity, she would be able to live in the divine realm. If she came to the ning family at that time, not to mention whether the ning family would wee her, she would inevitably feel like she was living under someone else¡¯s roof. Therefore, unless she had no other choice, she was not willing to live in someone else¡¯s house. Therefore, finding a fixed territory had be her top priority, which could be put on the agenda. However, the matter of finding a territory could not be rushed.

    Although the divine realm was huge, there were many ns in the divine realm. Many decent ces were almost all upied, while the ownerlessnds were either remote or dangerous. None of them could be considered an ideal ce.

    Not only that, if she wanted to find territory, she could only start from ownerlessnd. Because in the immortal realm, relying on strength to snatch other people¡¯s territory would be seen as a Public Enemy. Of course, if other people were willing to submit, it would be a different matter.

    And without an owner in the divine realm? Which one should I choose?

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s thoughts slowly drifted. She only came back to her senses when she felt someone gently pushing her. The person who pushed her was the first elder.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, what are you thinking? You¡¯re so lost in your thoughts. ¡± The Grand Elder asked worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about the territory. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with an embarrassed smile.

    ¡°Territory? MMH! It¡¯s time to think about the territory. ¡± The great elder nodded. With Xue ¡®er¡¯s level of freakishness, she would probablye to the immortal realm soon. If she didn¡¯t have a ce to stay at that time, it would be quite a waste.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to think about territory, juste and live here!¡± Master ning red at Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Godfather! I have quite a few subordinates, and I can¡¯t possibly have all of theme to the ning residence!¡± Leng ruoxue could not help but ask.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The ning family¡¯s territory is huge, your people are nothing!¡± The master of the ning family said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Godfather! My subordinates are used to being wild, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not convenient to live here. ¡± Leng ruoxue said, feeling a little troubled. If they really stayed here, her subordinates could only stay in their own courtyard forever if they did not want to have any conflicts with the ning family. But, was that possible?

    ¡°Why would it be inconvenient? Xue ¡®er, don¡¯t worry. With me around, no one will dare to show them any disrespect. ¡± The master of the ning family knew Leng ruoxue¡¯s personality, so he promised.

    ¡°Godfather! ¡°I appreciate your kindness, but as the saying goes, a golden or silver nest is not as good as one¡¯s own doghouse. So, in order to let my grandpas live happily and my subordinates live carefreely, I think I should have a territory. Besides, I also have several families attached to me in Haotian continent. When theye to the divine realm, they can¡¯t live in the ning family together, can they?¡± And our Leng family has many nsmen on the Haotian continent. ¡± Leng ruoxue said in a reserved manner.

    When master ning heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he frowned and fell into deep thought. Although he knew that what Xue ¡®er said made sense, he just couldn¡¯t get over it, so he kept a straight face and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Old man ning! I understand how you feel, but Xue ¡®er is right. It¡¯s not convenient to live in the ning family¡¯s main residence, so don¡¯t force me. ¡± First elder advised.

    ¡°It is! It¡¯s not like Xue ¡®er doesn¡¯t have a family, how can she live with your ning family! Those who didn¡¯t know would think that Xue ¡®er¡¯s family was a subsidiary family of your ning family! Thus, how could they possibly have a high status in the divine realm?¡± The master of the Cheng n also advised. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his n¡¯s strength was too weak, it was likely that no n would be willing to be another n¡¯s subsidiary n. Because in the divine realm, the subsidiary n was equivalent to a servant in the eyes of the master n. Even if they were servants, how could they receive the respect of others? therefore, he didn¡¯t believe that old man ning would bear to let his precious goddaughter be ill!

 Chapter 1606

    <h4>Chapter 1606: The jealous master ning (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Are you the only ones who know how to be good people? I¡¯ve be the one making things difficult! Hmph!¡± Hearing the words of the great elder and the master of the Cheng family, the master of the ning family was even more furious. After being criticized by these two old men, he became the bad guy instead. Just thinking about it made him angry. After he finished speaking, he flicked his sleeves and turned to leave angrily.

    ¡°Godfather!¡± Seeing that her Godfather had left in a fit of anger, Leng ruoxue was both angry and amused.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, you don¡¯t need to bother with him! That old man just needs a beating, just leave him hanging for a few days. ¡± The head of the Cheng n said with a smile.

    ¡°Mm! He¡¯s shy. ¡± The first elder agreed with master Cheng, so he didn¡¯t feel much about master ning¡¯s departure.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, I heard that your cooking skills are not bad. I¡¯ll have to rely on you to satisfy my craving tonight.¡± The head of the Cheng n said with a face full of anticipation. Now, he discovered that it was very good that old man ning wasn¡¯t here to cause trouble, hehe! ¡®I hope that old man won¡¯t be so thick-skinned as toe back by himself,¡¯ he thought to himself wickedly.

    ¡°Good! I definitely won¡¯t let n head Cheng down. ¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Hehe! Little girl Xue ¡®er, you see, we¡¯re already so familiar with each other, and I¡¯m also calling you little girl Xue¡¯ er. Why are you still calling me family head Cheng!¡± The Cheng n¡¯s n head said with some dissatisfaction and spared no effort to get closer to Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Uh! Then what should I call you?¡± Leng ruoxue asked helplessly. She thought to herself,¡¯we¡¯re not that close, right? It was all because this old man was very familiar with her. Moreover, she was also in a difficult position. This old man and Godfather were of the same generation, so she couldn¡¯t simply call him that.

    ¡°Hehe! Just call me uncle, I¡¯m younger than old man ning. ¡± The head of the Cheng n said with a smile. He was very satisfied with Leng ruoxue¡¯s understanding.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you uncle Cheng!¡± Leng ruoxue said. Since they had already said so much, she had to give face to the Cheng n head.

    ¡°MMH! Good girl!¡± The head of the Cheng family was overjoyed, but he couldn¡¯t help but think that he would call him uncle for the time being and change it in the future.

    Seeing how warm and friendly his old Grand Madame was towards Leng ruoxue, Cheng Xuan was dumbfounded. Uncle? Did he have an elder now? Previously, he had called Leng ruoxue ¡®great aunt¡¯ for fun. But now? What should he call Leng ruoxue?

    ¡°Uncle Cheng! I¡¯ll go back and prepare something. I¡¯ll send someone to invite you to dinner. ¡± Leng ruoxue was very polite. After she finished speaking, she bowed to the Cheng n head and first elder before turning to leave.

    Looking at Leng ruoxue¡¯s back, the head of the Cheng n couldn¡¯t help but sigh,¡±¡±AI! It¡¯s good to have a daughter!¡±

    The great elder looked at the patriarch of the Cheng n as if he were a monster and calmly reminded him,¡±¡±Old man Cheng, your daughters are no less than old man ning ¡®s.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of having more? None of them were considerate! He was always scheming to get more benefits, and this stinky brat was also troublesome! You only know how to make me angry every day!¡± The head of the Cheng n red at Cheng Xuan and roared in anger.

    ¡°Ancestor!¡± Cheng Xuan felt very wronged. Sob ... He had been shot while lying down! He had suffered an undeserved disaster for no reason, all because of the jealousy of the old ancestor.

    ¡°You¡¯re wronged, my ass!¡± Patting Cheng Xuan¡¯s head, the head of the Cheng family also left in a Huff, leaving the three dumbfounded people behind.

    After Leng ruoxue returned to her residence, she instructed grape and lotus seed to prepare dinner. She even gave them a menu for dinner and asked them to cook ording to the dishes on it.

    Looking at the menu in their hands,rge beads of sweat dripped from the foreheads of the grapes and lotus seeds. Oh my God! Why are there so many? Can you eat it?

    ¡°Miss! Are you eating these tonight?¡± Grape could not help but ask.

    ¡°Mm! I¡¯ll treat uncle Cheng to dinner tonight, so I have to make more. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Uncle Cheng? What uncle Cheng?¡± Grape¡¯s eyes widened, and her beautiful little face was full of question marks. She and lotus seed had not followed master ning to his residence, so they did not know who the uncle Cheng their miss was talking about was.

    ¡°The n head of the Cheng n.¡± Leng ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°Argh! The head of the Cheng family? The Cheng n¡¯s old ancestor?¡± Grape confirmed.

    ¡°Are there many heads of the Cheng family?¡± Leng ruoxue was puzzled.

    ¡°Not much! Not much! It¡¯s just that the acting n heads of the great ns are sometimes addressed as n heads. ¡± Grape quickly said.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Miss! It¡¯s very difficult to serve the Cheng family¡¯s ancestor. We don¡¯t know his taste, and if he¡¯s not satisfied with the dishes, won¡¯t we annoy him?¡± Grape was very worried, her palm-sized face was scrunched up.

    In fact, she had never cooked for her ancestors before, so she was very nervous. She was afraid that her provocative ancestors would not like the dishes she made and affect her miss.

    ¡°I won ¡®t! Don¡¯t worry, just cook ording to your usual standards. Besides, there are so many dishes that the two of you won¡¯t be able to finish. I¡¯ll cook with you. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Argh! That¡¯s good!¡± Hearing that Leng ruoxue would also cook, grape was relieved. However, on second thought, she pouted her little mouth again,¡±¡±Miss! You¡¯re so bad, why didn¡¯t you tell us before? we were worried for nothing. ¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! If I had told you earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see your conflicted expressions!¡± Leng ruoxue replied matter-of-factly, but she did it on purpose.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Grape¡¯s resentful eyes floated over, feeling wronged.

    ¡°Grape! Go to the kitchen and prepare the dishes first. Oh right, ask the second elder to take some food. Just say that we don¡¯t have enough food to entertain the head of the Cheng family tonight. ¡± Leng ruoxue ignored grape¡¯s resentful gaze and ordered calmly.

    ¡°En!¡± Grape nodded and left with Lotus.

    After they left, Leng ruoxue gave it some thought and got Qing Jue to prepare some dishes that were not avable in the God World. She also caught a few Silver Snow fish and stored them all in an empty storage ring. Following that, she walked towards the kitchen.

    Leng ruoxue, grape, lotus seed, and ning Bo, who had rushed over to help, were busy for the entire afternoon. When the dishes were almost ready, Leng ruoxue instructed the second elder to invite someone over.

    As soon as master Cheng, Grand Elder, and master ning, who still had a dark expression, entered the courtyard, they smelled the aroma of food.

    ¡°It smells so good! I¡¯m in for a treat. ¡± The head of the Cheng n was so happy that his face was almost blooming with a smile. At their age and cultivation, there were fewer and fewer things to pursue. The only thing that could move them was food.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The master of the ning family snorted, flicked his sleeves, and walked straight to the dining room alone.

    ¡°Hehe! This old thing is still angry!¡± The head of the Cheng n said with a happy smile.

    ¡°Cheng n head, second elder, pleasee in!¡± The second elder, who was apanying them, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. His heart was pounding! She was jumping around, her heart was extremely nervous, but she still had to smile.

    Sob ... Why is the master angry? He was very sure that he had not provoked the master these few days, but the master had also given him a bad look. This was taking his anger out on them! Definitely! He wanted to cry but had no tears. Who was he taking the me for?

    In fact, what he didn¡¯t know was that the master of the ning family was indeed angry, and he was angry for the whole afternoon. However, this anger was more of jealousy! He was jealous of the Cheng family¡¯s old man who was warmly received by Xue ¡®er. If he had known this would happen, he would not have let that damned old man enter his ning family. After walking for a while, the master of the ning family was also exhausted. Originally, when the second elder invited him, he didn¡¯t want toe in a fit of anger, but he didn¡¯t want to let that damn old man of the Cheng family benefit, so he came! Hmph! As long as he was here, that old man would not be able to enjoy this meal!

    After entering the dining room and sitting in the main seat, master ning was still indignantly thinking that he must make this old thing from the Cheng familye in high spirits and leave in disappointment.

    When he saw the dishes being served one by one, the master of the ning family didn¡¯t give way to anyone. He directly gobbled up the food. Seeing his appearance, the great elder didn¡¯t hold back. As the two of them ate the wind and cloud remnants, the master of the Cheng family, who was familiar with their habits, also began to gobble up the food.

    The three old men were extremely protective of their food. Furthermore, while they were eating, they looked at the food on the te. The three of them formed their own territory, filled with the dishes that they had snatched from them. They ate with their mouths, but their eyes were still fixed on the food, afraid that it would be snatched away.

    When Cheng Xuan and ning han arrived to freeload, this was the scene they saw. Their eyes widened and their mouths were half-open, their faces filled with disbelief. The way they ate and the way they did it was too unsightly. Don¡¯t tell them that you know these three people! Two of them were their ancestors. Now, they were very d that they were at home. If they were to eat this way outside, they were afraid that the ning family, Cheng family, and the armament Guild headquarters would lose all their face.

    Leng ruoxue, grape, and lotus seed carried thest dish into the dining room and simrly saw the mess on the dining table. There were three half-grown old men who did not care about their image and were gobbling down the food. ck lines immediately rolled down from their foreheads.

    Ugh! This, this way of eating, those who didn¡¯t know would definitely think that they had been hungry for hundreds of years! Did it have to be so exaggerated! Leng ruoxue was having a headache ...

 Chapter 1607

    <h4>Chapter 1607: The ninth young mistress (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    At this time, the master of the ning family suddenly raised his head and saw grape and Lotus who were carrying a dish. In a sh, he snatched the dish from grape¡¯s hand, and the other dish in Lotus¡¯s hand was snatched away by the great elder ...

    Not being able to snatch it, the Cheng n head peeked at Leng ruoxue with an aggrieved expression. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue could only look up at the roof and ignore the Cheng n head¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Little girl Xue ¡®er ...¡± Seeing that Leng ruoxue had treated him like air, the master of the Cheng family was full of remorse.

    ¡°Uncle Cheng, you guys eat slowly. We won¡¯t disturb your three old friends¡± reunion. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile. After she finished speaking, she gave grape and Lotus a look, and the three of them quickly left the dining room. Ning han and Cheng Xuan looked at each other, then followed. These three old men were too embarrassing, it was better to keep out of sight.

    Seeing that no one was paying attention to him, the head of the Cheng family had no choice but to snatch the great elder¡¯s food himself. Who asked the great elder¡¯s strength to be inferior to his! He had the will but not the strength to deal with old man ning! He couldn¡¯t even snatch it.

    Not long after Leng ruoxue and the rest walked out of the dining hall, they did not hear first elder¡¯s angry roar.

    ¡°The one surnamed Cheng! You dare to snatch my vegetables! I¡¯m not done with you!¡±

    Leng ruoxue shook her head helplessly. Then, she sat down on a stone chair in the courtyard.

    ¡°Great aunt! We haven¡¯t eaten it yet!¡± Cheng Xuan walked over pitifully, a cunning glint shing across his clear, watery eyes.

    ¡°There¡¯s no more food. ¡± Grape, who was beside him, said.

    ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Cheng Xuan¡¯s face was bitter.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t eat it!¡± Leng ruoxue tried to hold back herughter.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a Sharkman!¡± Cheng Xuanined.

    ¡°What can we do? we¡¯ve done so much, but it¡¯s all eaten up by those three old men. Unless you go to the Tiger¡¯s mouth and snatch the food.¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the guts to do that. My family¡¯s old ancestor would be willing to sell me for delicious food.¡± Cheng Xuan said with a face full of fear.

    ¡°It turns out that the young master of the Cheng family is so worthless!¡± Leng ruoxue sighed.

    ¡°Who said it wasn ¡®t! AI!¡± Cheng Xuan felt very wronged and even sighed heavily.

    Leng ruoxue smiled and looked at Cheng Xuan sympathetically. She did not express any opinion, but took out a map of the God World to take a look.

    Seeing this, grape and lotus seed were puzzled. Why did the young miss take a fancy to the map?

    ¡°Yourdy wants to choose a territory.¡± Ning han said.

    ¡°Argh! It¡¯s true! That¡¯s great. ¡± Grape was overjoyed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early, things haven¡¯t even started!¡± Leng ruoxue poured cold water over the grapes.

    ¡°Hehe! There¡¯ll be one!¡± Grape said with a happy face.

    ¡°Miss! All the decent ces in the divine realm already have owners. As for those ownerlessnds, many of them are not suitable to be territories. ¡± Lotus seed was a little worried. It wasn¡¯t easy to find this territory! It was inconvenient to find a remote ce, but it was dangerous to find a remote ce.

    ¡°Mm! We¡¯ll look for one slowly, and there¡¯ll be someone suitable. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. Although the matter of the territory had been brought up to the agenda, it was not possible to find a suitable ce in a day. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t be anxious.

    ¡°I think we can consider this.¡± Cheng Xuan pointed at a red area and suggested.

    ¡°What?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the area that Cheng Xuan was pointing at. It was marked in red on the map, indicating that it was and without an owner. However, the map did not have the name of the ce. She was a little puzzled. Was Cheng Xuan trying to y with her?

    ¡°This ce is surrounded by mountains on three sides and the sea on one side. In the middle is a huge deep valley, warm in winter and cool in summer. More importantly, it¡¯s and without an owner. The terrain here is steep, easy to defend and hard to attack. It¡¯s the most suitable ce for territory. ¡± Cheng Xuan exined with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this ce is also very dangerous, right? If you want to make this your territory, do you need to do a lot of preparation work?¡± Leng ruoxue understood.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. However, we can¡¯t build a city here. We can only use it as a residence.¡± Cheng Xuan reminded him. Then, he added,¡±¡±If you want to build a city, you can¡¯t choose this ce. Actually, it¡¯s not that easy to build a city in the divine realm. Therefore, I personally suggest that you find a ce to live.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t build a city, it¡¯ll be very difficult for you to have a high status in the divine realm.¡± Ning han said disapprovingly, then rolled his eyes at Cheng Xuan. Based on how much his old Grand Madame doted on Leng ruoxue, he did not think that she would allow Leng ruoxue to choose this ce!

    ¡°Great aunt, it¡¯s very troublesome to build a city,¡± Cheng Xuan said.

    ¡°Miss! If we want the family to develop in the long run, we have to build a city no matter how troublesome it is, even if it¡¯s just a small city. ¡± Grape quickly said.

    ¡°Build a city?¡± Leng ruoxue mumbled to herself. Speaking of building a city, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the Wanshan city on the Haotian continent. That city was built in the mountains. However, she didn¡¯t have such a big n. The immortal realm wasn¡¯t the Haotian continent either. She was having a headache. It seemed like things were more troublesome than she had imagined.

    ¡°Mm! We have to build a city. ¡± Grape said with certainty.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about the city constructionter!¡± Leng ruoxue decided to put aside the matter of building the city first. After all, she had yet to settle on a territory!

    ¡°Oh right, where did the second elder go?¡± Leng ruoxue suddenly asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± The few of them looked at each other and shook their heads at the same time.

    ¡°Miss! Don¡¯t worry about him, he won¡¯t be lost. ¡± Grape said disapprovingly.

    ¡°You guys go find him! I have something to tell him. ¡± Leng ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°En!¡± Grape and lotus seed nodded, then walked out of the courtyard.

    Not long after, lotus seed ran back in a panic.

    ¡°Miss! Bad news, grape has been caught and thrown into prison. ¡± Lotus seed was panting from running, and she shouted anxiously.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Leng ruoxue stood up and said with uncertainty,¡±Oh! She didn¡¯t hear it wrong, did she?

    ¡°Miss! Grape has been caught and thrown into jail. ¡± Lotus seed calmed down a little and said with certainty.

    ¡°Exin the matter clearly.¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s eyes were half-squinted, and a cold glint was released from her eyes.

    ¡°Miss! After we left, we went to find the second elder separately. Later, I saw grape being escorted by the guards and locked in a cell. I wanted to ask about the situation, but those ning family people obviously didn¡¯t want to tell me the truth. They stammered and saw that I couldn¡¯t find anything useful, so I had toe back to report to young miss. ¡± Lotus seed exined.

    ¡°Young master ning! I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take me to the ning family¡¯s prison. ¡± Leng ruoxue said coldly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ning han¡¯s head hurt. ¡®Who¡¯s the blind one this time?¡¯ he thought to himself. To dare to provoke this great aunt, wasn¡¯t he tired of living?

    Then, ning han did not dare to waste any more time, afraid that something would happen. He immediately brought Leng ruoxue and the rest to the ning family¡¯s prison.

 Chapter 1608

    <h4>Chapter 1608: The ninth young mistress (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    After entering the cell, the guards immediately brought Leng ruoxue and the others to the cell where grape was kept.

    Leng ruoxue focused her eyes and saw grape sitting leisurely on the stone bed in the cell. There was not a single trace of fear on his beautiful face. Seeing this, she couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing and said helplessly,¡±¡±Wretched girl, you¡¯re so rxed!¡±

    ¡°Miss!¡± Grape¡¯s face was full of surprise. He didn¡¯t think that miss woulde to save her so quickly, hehe!

    ¡°Open the cell!¡± Leng ruoxue gave grape a consoling look and said to the guards in the prison.

    ¡°This, this ...¡± The guard stammered, standing still and not daring to move.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you need me to invite your family head here before you can take her away?¡± Leng ruoxue replied indifferently. She then looked at ning han, her eyes clearly saying,¡¯you¡¯re not strong enough as a young master! The guards didn¡¯t even give you face. ¡±

    Ning han smiled wryly, then ordered the guard,¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you hear what miss Leng said? Hurry up and open the cell door!¡±

    ¡°Young master! ¡°It was the ninth miss who ordered her to be locked in here. I ... I ...¡± The guard was in a difficult position. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend the young master, but he couldn¡¯t afford to offend the ninth miss even more. This didn¡¯t mean that the ninth miss ¡®status in the ning family was higher than the young master¡¯ s, but that the ninth miss was too vicious. If she knew that he had let go of the criminal who had offended the ninth miss, the ninth miss would not let him go.

    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of the ninth young mistress, but aren¡¯t you afraid of the young master?¡± Cheng Xuan narrowed his eyes and smiled.

    ¡°Afraid! Even I¡¯m afraid! ¡°Woo ...¡± The guard said with an aggrieved expression.

    ¡°Hurry up and open the cell. Otherwise, if miss Lenges to find your family¡¯s old ancestor, you won¡¯t even know how you died.¡± Cheng Xuan threatened.

    ¡°Yes ...¡± The guard wanted to cry but had no tears. Why was it that the people he had met today were all more difficult to deal with than the other, and each had a stronger background than the other!

    The Guard¡¯s hands trembled and his face was ashen. He took out the key and opened the cell door with trembling hands. Seeing this, grape swaggered out from inside.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Grape called out softly.

    Leng ruoxue looked grape up and down. After confirming that she wasn¡¯t injured, she finally felt at ease.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Leng ruoxue asked indifferently.

    ¡°Miss! Don¡¯t even mention it, I¡¯m really unlucky to have met a crazy woman while walking. ¡± Grape¡¯s face was gloomy as he exined,¡±¡±I was walking fine, but I met a woman on the way. That woman said that I was disrespectful to her and bumped into her. Her maidservant wanted to attack me, but I beat her down. After that, I was captured by the guards she called and put in prison.¡±

    ¡°That woman is the ninth youngdy of the ning family?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked with a smile that was not a smile.

    ¡°Mm! That woman was even more annoying than Ning Xi ¡®er. At least in front of outsiders, Ning Xi¡¯ er would still pretend to be obedient. However, that woman was cruel and cold-blooded. Her maidservant couldn¡¯t beat me, so she abandoned her. She even said that she wouldn¡¯t let me go. This is really an unexpected disaster!¡± Grape said gloomily.

    ¡°It seems that she hasn¡¯t had the time to attack you yet.¡± Cheng Xuan teased with a smirk.

    ¡°Mm! That woman seemed to have something urgent to attend to, so I¡¯m safe for now. ¡± Grape nodded.

    Hearing grape¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes turned to ning han. She asked with a faint smile,¡±¡±Who is the ninth youngdy of the ning family? Howe I¡¯ve never heard of it?¡±

    ¡°The ninth young mistress ¡®name is Ning Shan¡¯ er. In recent years, she¡¯s been out training and rarelyes back to the ning family. However, she¡¯s very talented, so she¡¯s very doted on by the ning family. She almost became Cheng Xuan¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡± Ning han exined, then pulled out another gossip.

    ¡°Dammit! Just say what you want to say to her, why drag me into this?¡± Cheng Xuan gritted his teeth, his face full of displeasure.

    ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth!¡± Ning han replied innocently. Then, as if he suddenly recalled something, he said,¡±¡±Argh! She didn¡¯te back because she knew you were in the ning family, right?¡±

    ¡°Impossible! Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± Cheng Xuan¡¯s face drained of all color as cold sweat began to drip down his forehead. ¡®Wu...I don¡¯t want to see that lunatic. Besides, if han didn¡¯t mention it, I¡¯d have almost forgotten that woman had once pursued me like a madman.¡¯ He red at ning han with hatred at the thought.

    ¡°Hahaha! Don¡¯t be afraid, she¡¯s not as strong as you, so she can¡¯t use force on you. ¡± Ning han said with a smirk.

    ¡°Dammit! You¡¯re still talking?¡± Cheng Xuan was burning with anger.

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯m not going to joke with you anymore. ¡± It¡¯s good that ning han is happy.

    ¡°Great aunt! That woman is very scary and possessive, so if you see her, it¡¯s best to stay as far away as possible. It¡¯s even better if you don¡¯t see her face, otherwise, you may not be able to keep your beautiful little face. ¡± Cheng Xuan said with a worried expression.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Leng ruoxue squinted her eyes and asked in confusion.

    ¡°That woman is overbearing, selfish, vicious, and cruel. She can¡¯t stand anyone being stronger than her. She also ims to be the most beautiful woman in the world. Tell me, if such an unreasonable woman sees you, will she let you go?¡± Cheng Xuan asked.

    ¡°Xuan¡¯s right. Ning Shan ¡®er is indeed a mboyant, overbearing, and vicious woman. Even Ning Xi¡¯ er is submissive in front of her. Other than aunt Yan, she should be the highest-ranking youngdy in the ning family. It¡¯s only when she¡¯s not in the ning family that Ning Xi ¡®er can unt her power. Also, she¡¯s a legitimate child.¡± Ning han added.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. However, it¡¯s a little toote for you to ask me to stay away from her now, because even if I don¡¯t provoke her, she will stille to find trouble with me. ¡± Leng ruoxue understood. She could already foresee how furious this pampered first wife would be when she found out about someone like her. If that woman was really like what Cheng Xuan and ning han had said, she would definitely go crazy.

    ¡°Miss! I will protect you!¡± Grape patted his chest and promised.

    ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯ll be at ease if you can protect yourself.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Great aunt! I¡¯ll protect you too, but now¡¯s not the time to talk about this. Let¡¯s get out of this cell quickly! Otherwise, if that poison Scorpiones, no one will be able to leave easily. ¡± Cheng Xuan said with a face full of fear.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    Everyone left the cell and returned to their respective residences.

    Cheng Xuan returned to LAN garden with ning han in fear. Just as he was about to pack his things and leave, ning han pulled him back.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you trying to sneak away?¡± Ning han said with a smirk.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t cower now, when will I? I can¡¯t afford to offend that woman, so I¡¯ll just hide, alright?¡± Cheng Xuan said unhappily.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to protect Leng ruoxue anymore?¡± Ning han raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Protect! Why don¡¯t I escape with her? That crazy woman definitely won¡¯t let the three of them go. If there¡¯s really a conflict, then your ning family will also be in trouble. It¡¯s better for me to leave. ¡± The more Cheng Xuan spoke, the more he felt that his words made sense.

 Chapter 1609

    <h4>Chapter 1609: The ninth young mistress (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Can¡¯t you be a little more promising? He¡¯s the young master of the Cheng family, yet he¡¯s afraid of a woman to this extent. ¡± Ning han¡¯s face was full of disdain.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m afraid of her? If she wasn¡¯t a member of the ning family, would I have to do this? I can¡¯t hit him, I can¡¯t scold him, what can I do? If it was someone else, they would have just snapped, but could she? Even if you don¡¯te to me for revenge, will her ancestors let me off? Unless I can also advance to reverent-god level! Otherwise, I can only hide. ¡± Cheng Xuan said helplessly.

    Ning han knew that Cheng Xuan was right. There were eight Supreme gods in the ning family. Excluding the ancestors, only the first and second elders were involved in the family¡¯s Affairs. As for the other Supreme gods, they were all in seclusion in the depths of the forbiddennd. They would note out unless there was an important matter or the family¡¯s survival was at stake. Among these Supreme gods, one of them happened to be a direct elder of Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s line. The nings were protective of their own. It was even more vividly reflected in that person. Therefore, if something really happened to Ning Shan ¡®er, that person would definitely not stand by and watch.

    ¡°But, you¡¯re always hiding like this. It won¡¯t solve anything!¡± Ning han reminded him, feeling a headacheing on. A man who had always enjoyed ying the game was actually scared off by a woman to the point of hiding everywhere. If word of this got out, he would be aughing stock.

    ¡°It¡¯s better than being pestered by her. Unless she has taken a fancy to another man, I can only avoid her every time I see her.¡± Cheng Xuan said in a very useless manner.

    At this moment, Ning Wu, who had been sent to find out news about Ning Shan ¡®er, returned.

    He bowed to ning han and Cheng Xuan, then slowly said,¡±¡±Young master! The ninth young mistress is not in the main residence right now. ¡±

    ¡°Where did he go?¡± Ning han was a little surprised. His ninth sister should have just returned, right?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact location, but I heard from the people in the ninth youngdy¡¯s courtyard that ninth youngdy came back to wash up and then dressed up to go out. It seems that she went to meet her sweetheart.¡± Ning Wu reported.

    ¡°Argh! Beloved? Are you sure?¡± Cheng Xuan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    ¡°I¡¯m not very sure, but there is an 80 ¨C 90% chance that the maidservants and guards in the ninth youngdy¡¯s courtyard all said that her heart is budding with love. ¡± Ning Wu said, a little embarrassed. He had wanted to ask about the ninth youngdy¡¯s situation, but who knew that the maidservants and guards in the ninth youngdy¡¯s courtyard would gossip about this to him when they saw him. After he heard it, he felt embarrassed.

    ¡°Argh! Haha.....I¡¯m safe!¡± ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Cheng Xuan eximed, and then burst outughing without caring about his image.

    Ning han¡¯s face was filled with helplessness.

    ¡°Then, are you still afraid?¡± Ning han could not help but ask.

    ¡°Tsk! She already has someone she likes who won¡¯t pester me anymore, so why should I be afraid!¡± Cheng Xuan rolled his eyes at ning han.

    ¡°But, this is just a rumor. You can¡¯t believe it.¡± Ning han reminded him on purpose.

    ¡°There¡¯s no smoke without fire!¡± Cheng Xuan didn¡¯t mind.

    ¡°Good luck then!¡± Ning han had nothing more to say.

    ¡°Han, why don¡¯t youe with me to visit Ning Shan ¡®er when she returns and confirm her suspicions?¡± Cheng Xuan suggested after some thought.

    ¡°Good! Then I¡¯ll risk my life to apany you. ¡± Ning han nodded.

    ¡°Ning Wu, send someone to keep an eye on her. If the ninth young mistresses back, immediately send someone to inform me.¡± Ning han turned around and instructed Ning Wu.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ning Wu nodded and turned to leave.

    Cheng Xuan was in a great mood, and he pulled ning han to the garden to have tea and chat.

    It waste at night.

    When the two of them were about to go back to their rooms to rest, Ning Wu hurriedly came to report.

    ¡°Young master! Oh no, the ninth young mistress has gone to the forbidden area in the back mountain. ¡± Ning Wu said loudly.

    ¡°When did shee back?¡± Ning han quickly asked.

    ¡°She came back less than half an hour ago. However, I heard from the guards that she went to the prison cell first before going to the forbidden area in the back mountain.¡± Ning Wu said.

    ¡°Could she have gone to find trouble with me?¡± Cheng Xuan said worriedly, sigh! He knew that woman was not easy to deal with. She had been out for the whole night and had just returned, and she was already restless.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look. ¡± Ning han was worried as well. Ning Shan ¡®er and Ning Xi¡¯ er were different. If possible, he did not wish for Ning Shan ¡®er and Leng ruoxue to have any conflict.

    After that, the two of them looked at each other and went straight to the forbidden area in the back mountain.

    As they approached, Cheng Xuan and ning han heard a loud p in the middle of the quiet night. The two of them quickly walked over.

    ¡°Shan ¡®er!¡± Ning han said. At the same time, he turned to look at the Guard¡¯s face, only to see that it was red and swollen, with a few ck and blue scratch marks on it. These were clearly signs of poisoning.

    ¡°So it¡¯s young master big brother! It¡¯s sote, why aren¡¯t you resting?¡± Ning Shan ¡®er asked with a proud expression.

    ¡°Shan ¡®er! Where¡¯s the antidote? Give it to me!¡± Ning han did not beat around the bush and went straight to the point. However, he was extremely annoyed with this n sister of his. If he could, he really did not want to have any dealings with Ning Shan ¡®er, especially when she had to wear a fake smile on her face.

    ¡°Young lord big brother, it¡¯s just a small poison, there¡¯s no need to use an antidote!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er smiled sweetly and said nonchntly.

    ¡°Cut the crap and give me the antidote!¡± Ning han suppressed his anger. A little poison? Half of the Guard¡¯s face darkened. Was this still a little poison?

    ¡°There¡¯s no antidote!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er said coldly.

    ¡°No antidote? Then how dare you poison your nsmen!¡± Ning han was a little angry now, and the gentle smile on his face was reced by a hint of anger.

    ¡°He was the one who offended me first. I only gave him a small lesson.¡± Ning Shan ¡®er did not feel that she was in the wrong. She was a youngdy of the ning family¡¯s direct line, and a legitimate child at that. On the other hand, the other party was only a guard. No matter if it was identity or status, they could notpare to her.

    ¡°Did you offend the ninth young mistress?¡± Hearing Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s words, ning han turned to look at the guard.

    ¡°Ninth young mistress wants to enter the forbidden area. I don¡¯t dare to let her in.¡± The guard said bluntly. His words were also very clear. He had been beaten and poisoned by the ninth young mistress because he had done his duty. The poison might not have killed him, but half of his face had lost feeling.

    ¡°Shan ¡®er! Don¡¯t you know what kind of ce the forbidden area is? How can we force our way in?¡± Ning han asked unhappily with a straight face. The ning family¡¯s forbidden area was off limits to anyone, not even the acting Master, unless they had the permission of the old ancestor, let alone Ning Shan ¡®er.

    ¡°I know! However, since even an outsider can live in the forbidden area, why can¡¯t I, as a direct descendant of the ning family, go in?¡± Ning Shan ¡®er roared in jealousy. Her beautiful face was red from anger, and her beautiful eyes were even more dazzling in the night.

    ¡°Is the outsider that ninth young mistress is referring to the first elder of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild?¡± Suddenly, Cheng Xuan said with a faint smile.

 Chapter 1610

    <h4>Chapter 1610: So it¡¯s her (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± When she saw Cheng Xuan, Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s anger red up.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been here! It¡¯s just that ninth young mistress¡¯s eyesight isn¡¯t good and didn¡¯t see me. ¡± Cheng Xuan teased, but in his heart, he was thinking,¡¯it looks like Ning Shan really isn¡¯t interested in me anymore. If this was in the past, she would have already pounced on me, hehe!¡¯ That¡¯s great, he thought to himself.

    ¡°Your eyes are the one with bad eyesight! You¡¯re clearly too small. ¡± Ning Shan ¡®er retorted sarcastically, unwilling to be outdone. In any case, she would definitely not be at a disadvantage.

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯m too insignificant to enter your eyes, ninth youngdy. ¡± Cheng Xuan admitted.

    ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s good that you know! I was really blind in the past, how could I have taken a fancy to you! Now I know that there¡¯s always someone better than you. ¡± Ning Shan ¡®er said with a look of disdain and regret.

    After hearing her words, Cheng Xuan was even more certain that Ning Shan ¡®er had a new target. Otherwise, she would not belittle herself like that. However, this was really good news for him! However, he did not know which unlucky man had caught Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s eye. He felt a little sympathetic for that unknown man.

    ¡°Congrattions, ninth young mistress, foring back from the wrong path. However, you haven¡¯t answered my question yet!¡± Cheng Xuan said with a smile. He was in a good mood.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Ning Shan ¡®er was confused.

    ¡°The outsiders you said live in the forbidden area, are you referring to the armament Guild¡¯s Grand Elder?¡± Cheng Xuan repeated, his heart filled with regret. What a pity! The ninth daughter of the ning family had amnesia at such a young age.

    ¡°Of course not! I¡¯m talking about the ancestor¡¯s goddaughter! What right does she have to live in the forbidden area?¡± Ning Shan ¡®er said with a face full of jealousy. As the saying goes, the same sex repels the other, while the opposite sex attracts the other. Therefore, after knowing that there was such a woman, she instinctively hated Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Just because she¡¯s the goddaughter of your ancestor! Your family¡¯s old ancestor let her stay, who would dare to object?¡± Cheng Xuanughed as he cursed in his heart, idiot! If you want to find trouble with Leng ruoxue, you should first see if you are qualified.

    ¡°This is against the rules!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er said angrily, her heart filled with jealousy. In their generation, other than the young master who had been given special permission by the old ancestor to enter and leave the forbidden area as he pleased, no one else had the right. They couldn¡¯t even enter, let alone live in the entrance area. What a great honor that was! Yet, she yearned for it, but it was not within her reach, and a woman who had no rtionship with the ning family could live there. How could she, who had always been proud, ept this?

    ¡°Ninth young mistress, the words of your old ancestor are the rules of the ning family.¡± Cheng Xuan sighed and helplessly reminded him.

    ¡°Even so, we can¡¯t let an outsider live here.¡± Ning Shan ¡®er quibbled.

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re doubting your ancestor¡¯s decision!¡± Cheng Xuan asked with an evil smile.

    ¡°How could I doubt the decision of our ancestor? don¡¯t wrong me. I just feel that I can¡¯t exin it to the ning family if I let an outsider live in the forbidden area.¡± Ning Shan ¡®er found herself a Grand reason.

    ¡°Your ancestor doesn¡¯t need to exin to anyone, understand?¡± Cheng Xuan was speechless.

    Ning han also looked at Ning Shan ¡®er helplessly. The ninth young mistress of the ning family had long been spoiled to the point where she even dared to criticize the old ancestor. Who was the old ancestor? He was the inheritor with the highest status in the ning family. The decision of the old ancestor was the decision of the ning family. Who dared to question it?

    ¡°Then the old ancestor can¡¯t ignore the feelings of our ning family!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er quibbled.

    ¡°Hahaha! Miss Jiu¡¯s words were really interesting. Does the old ancestor have to consider the feelings of all your nsmen? All my life, I¡¯ve only known that our nsmen have to listen to our ancestors and do whatever they¡¯re told to do. This is the first time I¡¯ve heard you say something like this!¡± Cheng Xuan sneered. The ninth young mistress was so arrogant that she was beyond saving.

    ¡°Shan ¡®er! Mind your words!¡± Ning han¡¯s face was full of disapproval.

    ¡°Big brother young master, please take me with you!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s beautiful eyes turned as she suddenly begged.

    Ning han narrowed his bright ck eyes and stared unblinkingly at Ning Shan ¡®er, causing her hair to stand on end. After a long while, he finally spoke indifferently,¡±¡±Shan ¡®er, you know the importance of this forbidden area. Without the permission of the ancestor, I can¡¯t bring you in.¡±

    Actually, even though ning han¡¯s words were obviously trying to avoid the matter, it was the truth. He knew very well what Ning Shan ¡®er wanted to do in the forbidden area, so he naturally could not bring her in. Otherwise, if Leng ruoxue were to lose even a hair on her head, the old Grand Madame would not let him off.

    ¡°Then, young master big brother should go and beg the ancestor!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er said coyly.

    ¡°It¡¯s sote, and you want me to go and beg the ancestor?¡± Ning han squinted his eyes as he sized up Ning Shan ¡®er. He wanted to see what this beautiful little head of hers was thinking.

    ¡°Big brother young master! It¡¯s not toote yet, the old ancestor must not have rested yet! If you¡¯re willing to help me beg the old forefather, I¡¯ll remember the good in big brother young master. ¡± Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s eyes flickered as she pleaded.

    ¡°Shan ¡®er, you¡¯re already so big, you should be more sensible.¡± Ning han¡¯s handsome face was filled with disappointment.

    ¡°Young lord big brother, I beg you! I¡¯ll remember your good deeds. ¡± Ning Shan ¡®er continued to plead.

    However, ning han remained unmoved. Gradually, the anger in Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s heart began to surge towards her head, and she began to Mutter disdainfully in her heart, Hmph! He was just an orphan whose parents had died early. If he had not entered the eyes of the old ancestor, how could he have been the young master?

    Because she had failed to get what she wanted, ning han was an eyesore to her. She even thought that if her own brother became the young master, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be like this.

    ¡°Shan ¡®er, it¡¯s gettingte. Go back and rest!¡± Ning han reminded him with a faint smile. Then, he gave Cheng Xuan a look and warned him before he left,¡±You should know the consequences of barging into the forbidden area, so don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡±

    As she watched ning han and Cheng Xuan leave, Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s heart was filled with hatred. She then looked at the guards who refused to make an exception, and in a fit of anger, Ning Shan¡¯ er left.

    After Ning Shan ¡®er left, she did not return to her own residence immediately. Instead, she went to look for her own brother.

    Her brother was called ning Haojie and he was one of the best among the younger generation of the ning family. In her heart, her brother¡¯s potential was not any worse than ning han ¡®s. It was a pity that he was not as well-liked by the old ancestor as ning han. However, from her perspective, whether ning han could be the master of the ning family and whether he could sit firmly on the position was still an unknown. After all, there were too many people in the ning family who wanted to rece him and many people were waiting for ning han to make a mistake!

    Furthermore, her brother¡¯s advantage over ning han was that his parents were still alive. Her mother¡¯s n might not be as powerful as a top-tier n like the ning n, but it was still one of the top ns outside of the eight great divine domains.

    His father held a high position in the ning family as well. He was the Lord of a city in the ning family¡¯s divine realm. He managed Sea city, the secondrgest city after the main city. Ning han only had a Big Uncle who was of simr blood to him as the substitute Lord of the ning family. However, an uncle was not his father. No matter how close they were, it could not bepared to the rtionship between a father and a son. Thus, these were all the advantages of his brother.

 Chapter 1611

    <h4>Chapter 1611: So it¡¯s her (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    When they arrived at the courtyard where ning Haojie was, Ning Shan ¡®er could hear groansing from inside before she even got close. Instantly, her face was filled with anger as she kicked open her brother¡¯s room and strode in ...

    In the room, a man and a woman were having sex on the bed. After hearing the movement, the two immediately sobered up and looked up at the person who made the movement.

    ¡°Shan ¡®er! You¡¯re getting more and more unruly. You don¡¯t even know how to knock before entering your brother¡¯s room. ¡± On the bed, ning Haojie covered himself with the thin nket, looking a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Can you hear me knocking on the door?¡± Ning Shan ¡®er raised her brows and spoke with a look of disdain. In her opinion, her brother was not bad in every way except for his lecherous nature. If her brother was willing to devote all his time and effort to cultivation, he would not have been stuck at the divine Lord realm for so many years. One must know that ning han had been a Godking for a long time. Thinking of this, she had a feeling of disappointment towards her brother. If her brother was the young master, then her position in the ning family would be even more respected. What a pity! This could only be a hypothesis now.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ning Haojie changed the topic as he gently stroked the woman who was trembling in fear.

    ¡°Big brother! Can¡¯t you put more effort into your cultivation? Could it be that you¡¯re willing to be beneath ning han forever? You must know that your aptitude is not inferior to his!¡± When Ning Shan ¡®er saw her brother¡¯s nonchnt attitude, she felt a surge of anger in her heart.

    ¡°So what? He¡¯s already a young master. ¡± Ning Haojie said helplessly. Everyone was equal in terms of young masters but it was a pity that there could only be one young master. In front of ning han, he was a loser. Moreover, he was well aware of his own strength. Even if he and ning han were both divine Lords, he would not be a match for ning han.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the young master? The young master isn¡¯t the head of the family. As long as he doesn¡¯t be the head of the family, others will still have a chance!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er said nonchntly. In her opinion, even if ning han became the head of the family, it was not impossible for someone to rece him.

    ¡°You, how dare you think like this? You don¡¯t want to live anymore? if word of this gets out, do we still have a way out? You want to get us killed, don¡¯t you?¡± Ning Haojie said a little angrily. He was about to die from anger at his sister¡¯s nonsense. What a big-chested brainless idiot! Did they think that he didn¡¯t want to be the young master or the family head? Unfortunately, as long as ning han was around, he would never dream of taking that position. He was well aware of this, but it was a pity that this restless sister of his seemed to be a little muddled in the head.

    ¡°Big brother! I¡¯m telling the truth. As long as you can win the old forefather¡¯s favor, we¡¯ll find a way to find out ning han¡¯s faults. By then, ning han will naturally lose the hearts of his nsmen, and you¡¯ll be the young master soon, won¡¯t you?¡± Ning Shan ¡®er said matter-of-factly, and the smile on her face grew. As long as she thought about her brother having the chance to be the young master, her heart was filled with joy.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s so easy to win the favor of the ancestor?¡± Ning Haojieughed coldly. He was speechless about his sister¡¯s daydream.

    ¡°How do you know it won¡¯t work if you don¡¯t try? I¡¯ve decided, tomorrow you¡¯ll go curry favor with the ancestor, you must make him like you. ¡± Ning Shan ¡®er ordered.

    ¡°Alright then! I¡¯ll try my best. ¡± Ning Haojie said perfunctorily, because he knew very well that if he didn¡¯t say that, his sister would not leave his room.

    ¡°This is more like it!¡± After Ning Shan ¡®er finished speaking, she held her sleeves and left.

    Three days passed in a sh, and the final round of the familypetition was held as scheduled.

    This final match also adopted a round-robin system. In other words, everyone had to go through four rounds ofpetition before the final Victor could be decided.

    Although there were only five people participating in thepetition, two of them were monarch-gods while the other three were God-level Masters.

    Ning Hai and the other divine Lord were the favorites to win the championship and were watched.

    Moreover, the number of people who came to watch thepetition today was the highest in the previous few rounds.

    It wasn¡¯t even time for the match to start yet, but the audience was already packed.

    The atmosphere in the stadium today was particrly high. Red silk was hung everywhere, fluttering in the wind. The gongs and drums were loud in the stadium. Everyone was using their own unique way to express the excitement in their hearts.

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest entered thepetition grounds, they were greeted with such a lively scene.

    ¡°Miss! So many people!¡± Grape said happily.

    ¡°Today is thest match of thepetition. Oh right, you should give this bottle of healing pills to brother ning! Make sure he¡¯s in his best condition for thepetition. ¡± Leng ruoxue took out a Jade bottle and passed it to grape.

    ¡°Yes! Miss!¡± Grape took the Jade bottle and turned to leave.

    ¡°Miss! Are we going to meet that ninth young mistress today?¡± Lotus seed couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°I will! What, are you scared?¡± Leng ruoxueughed lightly as she teased.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid! It¡¯s just that we¡¯re about to leave the ning family, and we¡¯ve provoked such a person before we leave, so I¡¯m quite depressed. ¡± Lotus seed said helplessly.

    ¡°Lotus seed! We can avoid trouble, but we can¡¯t stop trouble froming to us. So, the only thing we can do is to adapt to the situation and respond to the changes with the same approach. ¡± Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    ¡°But she¡¯s a member of the ning family after all. It¡¯s not good to be too stiff with her.¡± Lotus seed was a little worried. If the ninth young mistress didn¡¯t have such a rtionship with the ning family, she wouldn¡¯t care about how the ninth young mistress acted.

    ¡°Lotus seed, you¡¯re going to be a little olddy if you let your imagination run wild. Remember, there are some things that we can¡¯t control. However, if someone really dares to provoke us, no matter who he is, we don¡¯t have to be polite.¡± Leng ruoxue said very seriously. In her opinion, as long as the ning family did not go too far, she would turn a blind eye for the sake of her Godfather. However, she had a bottom line. If someone really crossed her bottom line, then don¡¯t me her for not recognizing her own family.

    ¡°En!¡± Lotus seed nodded. The two of them chatted as they walked and soon arrived at the VIP seats.

    The moment Leng ruoxue took her seat, first elder immediately went over.

    ¡°Girl, where are your bodyguards?¡± The great elder asked with a smile.

    ¡°He stayed at home to wash the dishes. He¡¯ll be back before the game.¡± Leng ruoxue said softly.

    ¡°Hehe! Little girl, you¡¯re so bad! You¡¯re the second elder of the ning family, and you¡¯re asking him to wash the dishes for you?¡± When the great elder said this, his face was full of gloating. It could be seen that he was in a very good mood.

    ¡°I¡¯m also teaching him the basic knowledge of life. Other than cultivation, that person doesn¡¯t care about the five grains. If it wasn¡¯t for the ning family¡¯s support, I¡¯m afraid he would have starved to death long ago.¡± Leng ruoxue said in an exaggerated manner.

    ¡°Uh! Starve to death?¡± The great elder wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and thought to himself,¡±he¡¯s a reverent-God after all, is there a need to starve to death?¡±

 Chapter 1612

    <h4>Chapter 1612: So it¡¯s her (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Yup!¡± Leng ruoxue was all smiles when suddenly, the entire arena turned silent. She followed the gazes of the crowd and looked towards the entrance.

    A beautiful woman in red, surrounded by a crowd, slowly walked in.

    Not only was this woman devastatingly beautiful and unparalleled, but she also possessed an extraordinary temperament. Her every movement was filled with infinite charm, making it impossible for people to look away. At this moment, she was like a source of light, attracting all their gazes. However, the woman¡¯s beautiful face had an innate arrogance, giving people a feeling of being unapproachable.

    Although he was not sure of this woman¡¯s identity, just from her strength as a divine Lord and the way she was surrounded by people, her status in the ning family was probably not low.

    When she saw this woman, Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but think of Ning Xi ¡®er.

    Ning Xi ¡®er was clearly superior to her.

    Furthermore, Ning Xi ¡®er was also dressed in red when they first met. However, when Ning Xi¡¯ er put on her red clothes, she was definitely not as mboyant and domineering as this woman.

    The two of them were simr in appearance, but their temperament and aura were far apart.

    Ning Xi ¡®er had only been able to show off in the ning family because of Ning Yuan and her young master brother, who didn¡¯t like her. However, this woman had the right to be arrogant. After all, only strength could tell everything.

    ¡°Girl, she¡¯s the ninth youngdy of the ning family.¡± The first elder said in a soft voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s her?¡± Leng ruoxue squinted her beautiful eyes and thought to herself,¡¯she¡¯s indeed an extremely overbearing woman. She¡¯s only here to watch thepetition and she¡¯s already made such a big scene. She doesn¡¯t seem to know what keeping a low profile is.¡¯

    ¡°This ninth young mistress is a famous person! There are as many suitors as carps in the river, but she doesn¡¯t like any of them. She only wants to avoid the young master of the Cheng family. ¡± The first elder said with an evil smile.

    ¡°First elder, why are you so nosy?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her eyebrows and teased.

    ¡°Little girl! I¡¯m doing this for your own good. You¡¯re still weak now, and if you encounter this ninth youngdy, it¡¯s better to avoid her for the time being. It¡¯s not worth it to fight her head-on. ¡± A trace of worry shed in the first elder¡¯s shrewd eyes. The ninth miss of the ning family was like most women. She didn¡¯t like women who were better than her. And Xue ¡®er was now better than her in both appearance and temperament, except for her strength. With this kind of karma, how could the ninth miss not find trouble with her? Fortunately, Xue ¡®er had always kept a low profile and had their protection. As long as she hid from the ninth young mistress for a while, there should not be too much trouble.

    ¡°First elder, don¡¯t worry. As long as she doesn¡¯t provoke me, I won¡¯t take the initiative to provoke her,¡± Leng ruoxue promised. Actually, she wanted to say that she was about to leave the ning family, so this ninth young mistress was just a passerby to her. She did not take her words to heart at all.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± The great elder was relieved.

    At this moment, Ning Shan ¡®er was already seated on the stage.

    However, with her sharp eyes, she immediately noticed Leng ruoxue who was sitting in the VIP area opposite her.

    Ning Shan ¡®er squinted her eyes as she tried to figure out the identity of The Woman in White. To be able to sit in the honored guest¡¯s seat, could he be an honored guest of the ning family? At the thought of this, she turned her head and asked the person sitting beside her in a low voice,¡±¡±Who¡¯s that white-robed woman in the VIP seats opposite?¡±

    ¡°Her! She¡¯s our ning family¡¯s new favorite, and her reputation in the ning family is even higher than yours, the ninth young miss!¡± The woman beside Ning Shan ¡®er covered her mouth andughed.

    ¡°Cut the crap, tell me who she is.¡± Ning Shan ¡®er asked impatiently. The woman in front of her was too beautiful. No matter how she looked at her, she did not like her. Furthermore, she seemed to have a natural enmity towards that woman. She did not like that woman! I didn¡¯t like it from the first time I saw it.

    ¡°She¡¯s Leng ruoxue, the elder ancestor¡¯s goddaughter! Sister nine, you don¡¯t know! The old ancestor is almost praising her to the heavens, even aunt Yan has to bow down to her. ¡± The woman who had spoken was the fourth youngdy of the ning family, ning Lian ¡®er.

    ¡°So it¡¯s her! It seems that fourth sister really hates her. ¡± Ning Shan ¡®er said with a faint smile. She could hear the jealousy in ning Lian¡¯ er¡¯s words. However, such a woman would indeed make people jealous.

    ¡°She has the old ancestor as her backing, how would I dare to hate her!¡± Ning Lian ¡®er¡¯s face was full of jealousy. She did not mean what she said. Yes, she hated Leng ruoxue, but it was of no use. Who asked her to have such a strong backing?

    ¡°That¡¯s true! But I don¡¯t understand. There are so many girls in the ning family, but old ancestor doesn¡¯t like any of them? We can understand that old ancestor doesn¡¯t like her, but aunt Yan is old ancestor¡¯s biological daughter! How could the old ancestor let a woman of unknown appearance upy aunt Yan¡¯s pampering!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er said indignantly.

    ¡°There are rumors that Leng ruoxue is old Grand Madame¡¯s illegitimate daughter.¡± Ning Lian ¡®er whispered into Ning Shan¡¯ er¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Argh! Really?¡± Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s face was filled with shock.

    ¡°It¡¯s been spreading in private! Otherwise, why would the ancestor dote on her so much?¡± Ning Lian ¡®er pouted, her words full of jealousy.

    ¡°What nonsense are you guys talking about?¡± Suddenly, Ning Yan¡¯s voice reached their ears. In fact, she had been here for a while, but the two were too focused on talking and didn¡¯t notice her. She didn¡¯t say anything and just stood behind them, waiting to see what they could say. MMM! A dog¡¯s mouth really can¡¯t spit out ivory.

    ¡°Aunt Yan! You¡¯re here. ¡± Ning Shan ¡®er and ning Lian¡¯ er raised their heads and looked at Ning Yan, who was not far away with a straight face, and hurriedly said,¡±

    ¡°As a direct descendant of the ning family, the most important thing is to watch your mouth. You should know what you should say and what you can only keep to yourself! Hmph! If I find out that you¡¯re talking nonsense again, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± Ning Yan said unhappily. Then, she picked a seat further away from them and sat down. To Ning Shan ¡®er and ning Lian¡¯ er, Ning Yan¡¯s words were nothing but pure jealousy.

    Yes! It was jealousy. The old ancestor who usually doted on her the most no longer doted on her. It would be strange if she wasn¡¯t jealous. The two of them looked at each other with a tacit understanding and suddenly felt much more bnced.

    With the start of the match, the noise on the stage became much quieter.

    Thest match was carried out on the same stage. There were four rounds, and each round was divided into two groups, with one person getting a free pass.

    The person who got a bye in the first round was Ning Hai. This was not good news for any of the participants, because getting a bye in the first round meant that he would have to fight four battles in a row in the next round. This was a huge consumption of physical strength and divine power. Although thepetition allowed them to take pills to recover their divine power, it was just a cup of water on a burning cart of firewood. However, this was just someone else¡¯s Gu Fei. With the elixir that Leng ruoxue gave Ning Hai, to Ning Hai, four consecutive battles were just child¡¯s y.

    At this time, ning Bo was fighting in the ring. His opponent was also a God master like him, and their strength was equal. It was difficult to predict the oue of the battle at the moment. However, after a long battle, ning Bo¡¯s opponent gradually showed signs of defeat. Seeing this, ning Bo exerted his unique skill and defeated his opponent.

 Chapter 1613 - So itâ€™s her (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1613: So it¡¯s her (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    As for the other group, the monarch-god level contestant won without any suspense.

    The second round of thepetition began after a half hour break.

    Ning Hai¡¯s opponent was a god tier master. Ning Hai easily defeated his opponent with only dozens of moves.

    As thepetition progressed, the first four rounds ended quickly. Ning Hai and the monarch-God also won three rounds. One round was a bye. Ning Bo and a God master each won one round. The other God master lost all four rounds. In thest round, he was a bye. Therefore, his match had ended early.

    In thest round of thepetition, Ning Hai¡¯s opponent was the Sir God that he had defeated in the previouspetition. As for ning Bo and his opponent, the number of wins and losses were the same. The winner of thest round would be the third ce of the familypetition.

    After the break, the final round of thepetition officially began.

    Ning Bo and his opponent were the first to go on stage.

    Ning Bo was in high spirits, and he strode up to the ring, while his opponent was a bit dispirited. After three high-intensity matches, it was definitely a huge test for the contestants, and it was rted to their future in their families, so they were more or less nervous.

    However, ning Bo didn¡¯t care about this. To him, no matter if the result was good or bad, it wouldn¡¯t affect his future in the family. After all, he had already followed Leng ruoxue and wouldn¡¯t stay in the family for too long. As for Ning Hai, he was confident in his own strength. With the protection of Leng ruoxue¡¯s elixir, he had no pressure.

    Ning Bo¡¯s match ended in less than half an hour with his opponent admitting defeat.

    Then, Ning Hai and the Sir God made their grand entrance.

    The Sir God sized up Ning Hai and was secretly surprised. He did not expect that Ning Hai would recover to his best state after a short rest. This gave him a bad feeling.

    One should know that he had made ample preparations for this match. He had even spent arge amount of money to buy a lot of divine power recovery pills. However, even so, his strength had not been fully recovered. So what was going on with this Ning Hai? His condition was actually better than his own!

    He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes and couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±You took a pill to recover Shen power?¡±

    ¡°I ate it!¡± Ning Hai did not hide anything.

    The Sir God was shocked. As he had expected, they had also taken the pill to recover their divine power, but the other¡¯s divine power recovery was better than his. This could only mean that the quality of the pill Ning Hai had taken was better than his.

    Before the match, he had specially investigated Ning Hai¡¯s situation. Therefore, he could not understand how Ning Hai could afford such a good divine power recovery pill! He could not help but feel a little jealous.

    ¡°Can we start now?¡± Ning Hai was a little impatient. The opponent in front of him was obviously not as carefree as he was in the previous matches.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡± The divine Lord said unwillingly as his heart wavered.

    ¡°Receive my attack!¡± After Ning Hai finished, a huge light blue Phoenix appeared in the air. Its lively eyes and colorful feathers were clearly visible. Its long tail feathers were like beautiful ribbons, floating in the air. Suddenly, everyone in the arena felt a cool breeze.

    Immediately after, two loud Phoenix cries were heard. A blue light transformed into a pale blue bolt of lightning and quickly flew towards the divine Lord ...

    Seeing this, the divine Lord immediately used his divine power to create a water dragon. The dragon and phoenix met in the air and stared at each other for a few seconds. The cries of the phoenix and the dragon¡¯s cry rang out one after another. Then, the dragon and the phoenix entangled ...

    Then, Ning Hai did not continue to use his divine power. Instead, he sent more divine power into the Phoenix he had created. The Phoenix was the incarnation of his divine power and was connected to his mind. It was easier to control.

    With the infusion of the divine power, the Phoenix¡¯s body more than doubled in size, and the aura on its body became even stronger. In a few breaths, it hadpletely gained the upper hand.

    When the Sir God saw this, he quickly stopped his divine skill and sent the divine power he had gathered into the water Dragon¡¯s body.

    Unfortunately, even with the support of his divine power, the Water Dragon that was showing signs of defeat had already lost the initiative.

    Slowly, the Water Dragon became more and more transparent, while the Phoenix that was fighting with it becamerger, clearer, and more vivid.

    As thest trace of divine power on the water Dragon¡¯s body disappeared, the Water Dragon also disappeared in the air.

    Seeing this, Ning Hai continued to pursue.

    A life-like pale blue Phoenix descended in an extremely elegant manner. The two phoenixes chased each other in the sky and looked at the divine Lord with disdain.

    The Sir God was furious and quickly conjured two huge water dragons to fight. However, the two water dragons obviously did not have enough divine power and their figures were weak. Moreover, their aura was not as strong as the two arrogant phoenixes.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue could not help butugh.

    I didn¡¯t think that the simple and honest brother ning would also learn how to anger people ...

 Chapter 1614

    <h4>Chapter 1614: The first confrontation (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    The two dragons and two phoenixes collided passionately, but it became a one-sided situation ...

    The Sir God who controlled the two water dragons was obviously exhausted. The two water dragons became more and more illusionary while Ning Hai became more and more courageous!

    After a while.

    The two proud light blue phoenixes finally devoured the dim and weak water dragon and circled in the air in a swaggering manner. The divine Lord, on the other hand, was exhausted. Bang! He fell onto the stage!

    Seeing this, the judge waited for a while before loudly announcing that Ning Hai had won this round.

    When the familypetition was over, Ning Hai won the championship with an indisputable result.

    As soon as he got off the ring, Ning Hai was surrounded by many nsmen. Most of them were trying to get on his good side, but there were also some who wanted to take the opportunity to win him over.

    ording to tradition, the day after the familypetition ended, there would be a grand celebration banquet, and Ning Hai was the well-deserved protagonist.

    When Leng ruoxue saw that thepetition had ended, she did not stay any longer and left thepetition grounds with grapes and lotus seed.

    However, just as they walked out of the arena, the three of them were stopped by two beautiful women. One of them was the ninth young miss of the ning family who had been in the limelight before the start of thepetition, and the other was the fourth young miss of the ning family who they had only met a few times.

    Leng ruoxue raised her brows slightly and looked at the woman in front of her with an extremely calm expression.

    ¡°You¡¯re Leng ruoxue?¡± Ning Shan ¡®er knew that she had to be careful, so she sized Leng ruoxue up with her beautiful eyes.

    Leng ruoxue looked even more beautiful up close. Her face was devastatingly beautiful. Her skin was so smooth that it looked like it would break at the slightest touch. Her eyes were like autumn water, clear and transparent, moist and mesmerizing. She had a noble aura with a hint of coldness. The only w in her beauty was that her cultivation level was too low. However, this did not affect men¡¯s tender love for her. Furthermore, to men, strength was not important. Beauty and gentleness were the most effective weapons. To Ning Shan ¡®er, Leng ruoxue just happened to possess all these qualities.

    Vixen! Ning Shan ¡®er cursed in her heart. Her impression of Leng ruoxue was as bad as dust. Ever since she was young, she had always been confident in her beauty. However, in front of Leng ruoxue, she could not bring herself to be confident. Furthermore, she would not allow anyone to be more beautiful than her and steal her limelight! So, from the moment she saw Leng ruoxue, Leng ruoxue was destined to be her mortal enemy! A lifelong enemy!

    ¡°That¡¯s right! What can I do for you, youngdy?¡± Leng ruoxue smiled faintly as her beautiful eyes sized up the red-robeddy before her. It was said that red clothes were like fire. People who liked to wear red clothes were either hot-tempered or tyrannical. He wondered which kind of person this ninth young mistress belonged to. However, she could also see that this ninth young mistress had an inexplicable hostility towards her. Although she didn¡¯t know how she had offended her, ording to her principles, as long as the ninth young mistress didn¡¯t take the initiative to provoke her, she wouldn¡¯t look for trouble for no reason.

    ¡°I¡¯m Ning Shan ¡®er! The ninth youngdy of the ning family. ¡± Seeing that Leng ruoxue did not seem to know who she was, Ning Shan ¡®er could not help but feel a little angry.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of your great name!¡± Leng ruoxue had a faint smile on her face as she spoke in a tone that was neither servile nor overbearing.

    ¡°Since you know who I am, hurry up and bow!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er said arrogantly. The way she looked at Leng ruoxue was as if Leng ruoxue was just a lowly servant of the ning family.

    ¡°It is! Hurry up and bow to us!¡± Ning Lian ¡®er said proudly, but the smile on her lips could not hide her good mood.

    When Leng ruoxue heard their conversation, she was stunned and speechless. She really didn¡¯t know where these two women got their courage from. Were they feeling good about themselves? She had seen many daughters from rich families, but it was rare to see one so self-righteous!

    ¡°What a joke! Who Do You Think You Are? You want my family¡¯s young miss to bow to you, are you even worthy?¡± Grape said with a look of disdain.

    ¡°How audacious! You lowly servant actually dared to offend your superior! Men! Capture this lowly servant and serve her with the Family Law!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er roared in anger. She had done this to give Leng ruoxue a warning.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Someonee quickly!¡± Ning Lian ¡®er also shouted loudly, 100% using her authority as a Fox to intimidate others.

    Hearing their cries, a group of guards happened to pass by and quickly ran over.

    ¡°Ninth young mistress, fourth young mistress, what can I do for you?¡± The captain of the guards asked.

    ¡°Take this cheap ve into the prison!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er instructed.

    ¡°This ...¡± The guard looked at Ning Shan ¡®er, then sneaked a nce at Leng ruoxue. He was in a difficult position. They could not afford to offend the ninth young mistress, but they could not afford to offend Leng ruoxue even more. Sigh! If they had known that they would be in such a difficult situation, they would not havee. At this moment, the captain of the guards was filled with regret.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see who dares to touch my maidservant!¡± At this moment, Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. Even though her voice was not loud, it was enough for everyone to hear her clearly.

    ¡°Your maidservant has offended her superior!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er reminded. Actually, she wanted to capture Leng ruoxue more, but she did not have the guts to do so. Hence, she could only vent her anger on Leng ruoxue¡¯s maidservant. Moreover, that maidservant had provoked her yesterday. Since she had managed to escape yesterday, she would not get away with it today!

    ¡°What did she do?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a half-smile.

    ¡°She offended me and fourth sister!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er said loudly.

    ¡°You and fourth miss? You¡¯re not her master, so what if I offend you? Even I, as her master, didn¡¯t say anything, so what right do you have to punish my maidservant?¡± Leng ruoxue smiled faintly and asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Leng ruoxue! Don¡¯t forget where you are now. This is the ning family, you¡¯re just living under someone else¡¯s roof, Hmph! You dare to be so arrogant in front of the host¡¯s family, you really don¡¯t want to live. ¡± Ning Shan ¡®erughed coldly.

    ¡°Ninth young mistress, it¡¯s true that we¡¯re living under someone else¡¯s roof, but we¡¯re not living under your roof. The ning family belongs to my Godfather. ording to seniority, I¡¯m your elder. It¡¯s already rude of you to not greet your elder, but now you¡¯re giving your elder a hard time. Is this how the ning family treats guests?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a calm smile.

    ¡°You still want to be our elder? This is preposterous!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er was furious! He raised his hand and was about to give Leng ruoxue a p, but Leng ruoxue grabbed his wrist.

    ¡°You¡¯ll regret it if you hit me. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. The expression on her face was neither angry nor annoyed, so no one could tell what she was thinking.

    ¡°Damn it, let me go!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er struggled, but Leng ruoxue¡¯s slender hand was like a pair of iron pincers that held her wrist tightly, preventing her from breaking free.

    Upon seeing this, Ning Shan ¡®er could only secretly give ning Lian¡¯ er a look. Ning Lian ¡®er understood and unexpectedly reached out her hand to p Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face ...

    Lianzi quickly grabbed ning lianer¡¯s wrist and gave her a tight p. Half of ning Lian ¡®er¡¯s face was swollen.

 Chapter 1615

    <h4>Chapter 1615: The first confrontation (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Ning Lian ¡®er gasped. She had never been so humiliated in her entire life. Besides the pain, she felt more embarrassed than anything else!

    ¡°Why are you crying? Don¡¯t cry!¡± When Ning Shan ¡®er saw the situation, she said unhappily. She was cursing in her heart. What a useless woman. She couldn¡¯t even handle such a small matter and even let a maidservant beat her up. If this were to spread, wouldn¡¯t she beughed at to death? She really regretted bringing ning Lian ¡®er, this idiot, with her today! He had thought that having an idiot by his side would bring out his cleverness. Who knew that this idiot was actually a piece of mud that couldn¡¯t be helped!

    Leng ruoxue and the other twoughed in their hearts when they saw that the two of them had the tendency to turn against each other.

    ¡°You cheap ve! You actually dare to hit me?¡± Tears welled up in ning Lian ¡®er¡¯s beautiful eyes as she vented all her anger on lotus seed. It was fine if she was scolded by Ning Shan ¡®er, but a little maidservant actually dared to bully her. She really didn¡¯t know what was good for her. She secretly hated her!

    ¡°You wanted to hit my family¡¯s young miss.me giving you a p is already considered light.¡± Lotus seed said disdainfully, his grip on her wrist tightening.

    ¡°Argh! It hurts!¡± Ning Lian ¡®er gritted her teeth, her imposing mannerpletely gone.

    Seeing this, lotus seed let go of her hand in disdain and pushed her back, only to hear a ¡®plop!¡¯ Ning Lian ¡®er fell to the ground in an extremely inelegant position and fainted. The dress she was wearing was flipped to her waist, revealing her two white and thick legs. What was even more incredible was that the bottom of her dress waspletely exposed. It was all exposed to everyone, especially the guards who were present. They all widened their eyes in disbelief and were dumbfounded. After a long while, they came back to their senses and turned around. It was impolite not to look.

    The sight of ning Lian ¡®er¡¯s naked body after she fell to the ground stunned Leng ruoxue and the other two. They thought to themselves,¡±I didn¡¯t expect ning Lian¡¯ er to be such a reserved person. What¡¯s the meaning of her dressing like this?¡± The three of them were very curious.

    When Ning Shan ¡®er saw this, she only felt embarrassed and regretted being with this dumb woman even more!

    Cheng Xuan and ning han, who had been hiding in a corner, were also dumbfounded by this dramatic scene. However, they quickly regained their senses.

    ¡°Your sister sure is open-minded!¡± Cheng Xuan couldn¡¯t help but tease. There was an obvious hint of gloating in his tone.

    ¡°She¡¯s not my sister!¡± Ning han rolled his eyes at Cheng Xuan.

    ¡°That¡¯s even less of a sister to me. Should we be the hero saving the beauty?¡± Cheng Xuan said with a smirk.

    ¡°If you want to save Ning Shan ¡®er, then go! I¡¯m not stopping you. ¡± Ning han¡¯s lips curled into an evil smile as he teased her.

    ¡°Who said we were going to save her! I¡¯m talking about saving Leng ruoxue!¡± Cheng Xuan protested in agitation.

    ¡°You think she needs you to save her?¡± Ning han raised an eyebrow and asked.

    ¡°Of course! The weak woman had fallen into the hands of poison Scorpion! If I don¡¯t save her, she¡¯ll be bullied!¡± Cheng Xuan said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Which eye of yours saw her being bullied?¡± Ning han was speechless. In his opinion, the one who was being bullied was obviously Ning Shan ¡®er! He really did not expect that a God monarch was actually helpless against a mid level deity. This was really too unbelievable.

    ¡°I can see it with both eyes, no! I have to go out and save the beauty!¡± After Cheng Xuan finished speaking, he strode towards Leng ruoxue¡¯s direction.

    After walking to Leng ruoxue¡¯s side, Cheng Xuan smiled and looked at the two people who were at daggers drawn. He said happily,¡±¡±Ape shit! I can¡¯t believe I met the ninth young mistress here!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± When Ning Shan ¡®er saw Cheng Xuan, she was not happy at all. She did not want this man to see her embarrassing herself. He would definitely take the opportunity tough at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see you! They are all people I know. You two seem to have a good rtionship. Look! You¡¯re holding her hand so tightly!¡± Cheng Xuan said with an envious look.

    As expected, Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes at Cheng Xuan¡¯s words. She thought to herself,¡¯which eye of yours saw that we¡¯re close?¡¯ He only grabbed her because he didn¡¯t want to be pped.

    ¡°Dammit! Let me go!¡± Cheng Xuan¡¯s words seemed to have an invisible force, stimting Ning Shan ¡®er and making her struggle again. Why couldn¡¯t she escape from Leng ruoxue¡¯s control? She was a divine Lord!

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Leng ruoxue was very obedient. With a gentle wave of her hand, she released Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s wrist that was restrained. However, it seemed that she had released Ning Shan¡¯ er with too much force. Ning Shan ¡®er lost her bnce and fell backward from the rebound.¡¯ Bang!¡¯ He fell to the ground.

    Seeing this, Cheng Xuan lowered his head andughed secretly.

    On the other hand, Ning Shan ¡®er flew into a rage out of embarrassment. She crawled up from the ground in a sorry state and red at Leng ruoxue fiercely. She roared furiously,¡±Dammit! You¡¯re clearly doing this on purpose!¡± In her entire life, she had never lost so much face. At this moment, she even had the thought of biting Leng ruoxue to death.

    ¡°Ninth young mistress! You¡¯re so unreasonable! You asked me to let you go, and I did as you were told. However, you didn¡¯t stand firm and you actually put the me on me. You¡¯re really going too far! I¡¯m going to tell Godfather that you¡¯ve wronged me!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she spoke in an extremely aggrieved tone.

    ¡°It is! You bullied my family¡¯s young miss, you must definitely tell the ning family¡¯s old ancestor about this. ¡± Grape echoed indignantly.

    ¡°It¡¯s really impolite to ask the ning family¡¯s old ancestor to take care of the ning family¡¯s juniors. As juniors, they actually dare to ask my family¡¯s young miss to bow to them? Which family¡¯s upbringing is this?¡± Lotus seed also added fuel to the fire.

    ¡°You even wanted to give my family¡¯s young miss a p!¡± Grape added.

    ¡°You ... You guys ...¡± Ning Shan ¡®er was so angry at Leng ruoxue and the other two that she was speechless. Her towering chest heaved up and down rapidly, and her beautiful face flushed red and then paled. She was obviously very angry.

    Cheng Xuan saw that Ning Shan ¡®er was angered to the point of almost vomiting blood by Leng ruoxue¡¯s and her two servants¡¯ echoing words, and his mood brightened up. He unceremoniously added,¡±¡±Indeed, we have to let the ning family¡¯s ancestor know. Otherwise, the ning family¡¯s guests will all be offended by these unruly juniors!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Leng ruoxue and the other two nodded in unison.

    ¡°If ninth young mistress has nothing else to say, we¡¯ll take our leave.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile as she looked at Ning Shan ¡®er, who was so angry that she could only stare.

    Then, the three of them passed by Ning Shan ¡®er and swaggered towards the forbidden area in the back mountain.

    As he watched Leng ruoxue and the other two leave, Cheng Xuan then reminded them seriously,¡±¡±Ninth young mistress! You really shouldn¡¯t have provoked her! AI! Fortunately, she gave your ning family face and didn¡¯t do anything to you. Otherwise, it would be toote for you to regret it. There are some people you shouldn¡¯t provoke. ¡±

    With that, Cheng Xuan also left.

    After hearing Cheng Xuan¡¯s words, the anger in Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s heart grew even more. She did not think that Cheng Xuan was reminding her out of kindness. In her opinion, Cheng Xuan was clearly provoking her. However, she had more important things to do now. Hence, she could not be bothered to continue finding trouble with Leng ruoxue.

 Chapter 1616

    <h4>Chapter 1616: The first confrontation (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    She looked at the unconscious ning Lian ¡®er with disdain and left.

    When the unlucky guards saw this, they had no choice but to take on the heavy responsibility of sending the fourth young miss back to her room.

    As for Ning Shan ¡®er, she left the ning family¡¯s main residence with a body full of anger, heading straight for the city¡¯srgest Inn,¡¯ ning GUI Inn ¡®.

    ¡®Ninggui restaurant¡¯ was located in the southeast of the main city. It was one of the Inns that belonged to the ning family. They had chain stores in almost every city in the divine realm, and this ¡®ninggui restaurant¡¯ in the main city of the ning family was also thergest main store.

    ¡®Ninggui building¡¯ was divided into five floors. The first floor was the main hall, the second floor was the dining hall, and the third floor and above were the guest rooms.

    After Ning Shan ¡®er entered¡¯ ninggui restaurant ¡®, she went straight to the fifth floor of the inn. The guest rooms on that floor were the best in¡¯ ninggui restaurant ¡®, and she was naturally here to look for someone.

    However, just as she stepped onto the fifth floor, she was stopped by someone.

    ¡°Miss ning, why are you here?¡± A young man who looked like a guard said very politely.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m here to see brother ye.¡± Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s face was filled with shyness, and two red clouds appeared on her cheeks.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Young master ye is in seclusion and won¡¯t see anyone. ¡± The young man frowned slightly, but his attitude was still very kind. In fact, he had long been impatient. He had never seen such a thick-skinned woman before. They had already made it clear that they did not wee her, but this woman still acted as if nothing had happened. She was always by their side. Of course, her purpose was obvious, but it was a pity that she was a Toad lusting after swan meat! And that Swan was not one to be trifled with.

    ¡°You won¡¯t even see me?¡± Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s face was full of hidden bitterness, and her eyes were overflowing with autumn water. She stared at the young man with her bright eyes, and her gaze was slightly electrifying.

    It¡¯s because of you that I don¡¯t want to see you! The young man sighed and despised Ning Shan ¡®er in his heart. Did she think that by seducing him, he would obediently follow her orders? Although the beauty in front of him seemed to be quite lovable, it was a pity that he did not dare to have tender feelings for her.

    Seeing that the young man only looked at her indifferently, not moved in the slightest, and not saying a word, Ning Shan ¡®er became a little anxious. She cursed in her heart with endless chagrin. He was only a servant, yet he actually dared not give her face. This was really infuriating! Hmph! When she became Madam ye one day, she would definitely teach these dog servants a lesson! Ning Shan ¡®er was filled with hatred!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Young master ye said he won¡¯t see anyone!¡± The young man repeated after a while.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t help me inform him. How do you know that brother ye doesn¡¯t want to see me?!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er suppressed her anger and said with an unconvinced expression.

    When the young man heard Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s words, he looked at her speechlessly. He could tell that Ning Shan¡¯ er meant that she was not included in the ¡®not seeing anyone¡¯ category and that she was special.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to inform you. Young master ye is in seclusion and has no time to see you.¡± The young man sighed softly and said helplessly. Actually, he was a little sympathetic towards Ning Shan ¡®er. It wasn¡¯t because of her persistence towards the person she loved, but because of her self-righteousness and self-admiration. It was rare to see a woman with such thick skin.

    ¡°Is it because of that Xuan ¡®er?¡± Ning Shan ¡®er asked through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Which Xuan ¡®er?¡± The young man was stunned, and a confused look appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°Who else is there, Xuan ¡®er? Of course, it¡¯s the one with you!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er said through gritted teeth. That B * tch named Xuan¡¯ er was the only woman who could stay by brother ye¡¯s side. She was also the only woman who brother ye would treat with respect. Therefore, she was so jealous of Xuan ¡®er that she was about to go crazy.

    ¡°Uh! Miss ning, you should be talking about her!¡± The young man was suddenly enlightened, but he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. It seemed like Ning Shan ¡®er had taken miss Xuan¡¯ er as a love rival. What the hell was this!

    ¡°Other than her, is there any other Xuan ¡®er?¡± Ning Shan ¡®er was burning with jealousy.

    ¡°Miss ning, miss Xuan ¡®er doesn¡¯t like young master ye. You¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± The young man exined kindly. He didn¡¯t want miss Xuan ¡®er to be hated by this hateful woman. That would definitely be an undeserved cmity!

    ¡°Misunderstanding? Do you think I¡¯m blind? I can see it very clearly. ¡± Ning Shan ¡®er clearly did not believe this young man¡¯s words.

    ¡°Uh! You¡¯ve really misunderstood. ¡± The young man said with a faint smile. Actually, he wanted to say,¡±you¡¯re really blind. Which eye of yours saw that miss Xuan ¡®er liked young master ye?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. I only believe what I see. ¡± Ning Shan ¡®er said stubbornly. She had already determined that Xuan¡¯ er was her love rival. Therefore, it was difficult to change her preconceived notion. In fact, she even thought that brother ye was unwilling to see her because of that hateful Xuan ¡®er.

    The young man was speechless. Although he really wanted to continue arguing that miss Xuan ¡®er really didn¡¯t like young master ye, he gave up when he saw Ning Shan¡¯ er¡¯s stubborn expression.

    Unfortunately, his silence confirmed Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s guess. That damned woman, Xuan¡¯ er, was really her love rival!

    Ning Shan ¡®er felt hatred in her heart. After a while, she spoke again,¡±Is Xuan ¡®er here? I want to see her!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Youngdy Xuan ¡®er is not here either. ¡± The young man hurriedly said. Seeing Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s clenched teeth, he didn¡¯t dare to let her see miss Xuan¡¯ er.

    ¡°They¡¯re all not here?¡± The doubts in Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s heart grew even deeper, and the sour bubbles in her heart continued to bubble.

    ¡°Young master ye is in seclusion, miss Xuan ¡®er is not here.¡± The young man said clearly. Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯ s ¡®they¡¯re all not around¡¯. It made him feel a little uneasy.

    ¡°Then when will big brother yee out of seclusion?¡± Ning Shan ¡®er said with a faint smile as she tried to hide the sourness in her heart.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± The young man said after some thought.

    ¡°Today¡¯s ning familypetition has ended. There will be a grand celebration party tomorrow night. I would like to invite brother ye to attend. I wonder if brother ye has time?¡± Ning Shan ¡®er said shyly.

    ¡°This ... There should be some time!¡± The young man didn¡¯t dare to speak too firmly.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! This is the invitation, I will be at the door to wee brother ye!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er said happily. Then, she handed a golden invitation card to the young man. Although she really wanted to hand the invitation card to brother ye personally, it seemed like she would not have the chance to do so judging from the current situation.

    ¡°Thank you very much, miss ning.¡± The young man said courteously. After that, he did not say anything else.

    Seeing this, Ning Shan ¡®er could only unwillingly take her leave.

    After watching Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s back view and making sure that she had left, the young man turned around and entered a room.

    ¡°Young master! Ning Shan ¡®er has sent an invitation to invite young master ye to a banquet tomorrow. ¡± The young man passed the invitation to a man sitting in the hall.

    ¡°I know!¡± The man took the invitation and threw it on the table beside him without even looking at it.

    ¡°Young master! Are we going tomorrow?¡± The young man asked curiously.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m going!¡± The man said. They had originally nned to go to the ning family, and now that they had sent an invitation, it saved them the trouble of reporting their names.

    ¡°Then what about young master ye?¡± The young man¡¯s face was full of question marks. That young master ye was really in seclusion, and it seemed like he was about to break through.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look first. We¡¯ll go with him after he¡¯s finished breaking through!¡± The man said helplessly, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted in his heart. That pervert¡¯s strength was originally inferior to his, but it had only been a short time! Her strength was about to surpass his, Wu ... It was really infuriating topare! Compared to that monster, he felt that he couldn¡¯t even live.

    Just as the man was remorseful, a neww of the world suddenly descended from the sky. The terrifying aura that hit them in the face made it hard for them to breathe. The man and the others were shocked and hurriedly ran out of the room. Immediately, they saw that the room on the fifth floor was already covered by thew of the world, and a dazzling seven-colored light was seeping out of the room ...

    The lightsted for a long time, and it carried a powerful pressure that made people feel respect.

    What was going on? Everyone present was puzzled. It wasn¡¯t that they hadn¡¯t seen thew of the world during a breakthrough, but it was the first time they had seen thew of the world carry such a strong pressure. This was really too inconceivable. Everyone¡¯s curiosity was like a cat¡¯s scratch, but thew of the world had not disappeared yet, so they didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.

    After waiting for a long time, thews of heaven and earth finally dissipatedpletely. However, the door of the room still did not open. Seeing this, everyone could only continue to wait.

    In the room, an extremely handsome man was sitting cross-legged on the bed, surrounded by dazzling ck crystals that were as bright as ck diamonds. As he circted the spell in his body, the spiritual Qi in the ck crystals slowly left and was absorbed into his body. As the ck Neb-like fog in his dantian gathered more and more, and began to rotate rapidly, suddenly, a loud and clear Phoenix cry resounded through the sky ...

    In an instant, a huge, pitch-ck Phoenix shining with golden light shot out from the Neb-shaped mist with an unparalleled domineering force. It circled the spacious room a few times beforending in front of the handsome man with extreme resentment.

    ¡°Master!¡± The ck Phoenixnded on the handsome man¡¯s shoulder. At this moment, the handsome man slowly opened his eyes.

    His eyes were as ck as ink and as dazzling as diamonds. They were more beautiful than the stars in the night sky. The ripples in his eyes were so beautiful that they could make the world lose its color. A cold glint was hidden in the depths of his eyes, concealing the domineering aura of a sovereign ...

 Chapter 1617

    <h4>Chapter 1617: She¡¯s my brother¡¯s concubine (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Mo you, I finally get to see you.¡± A faint smile appeared on the handsome man¡¯s lips as he spoke in an extremely gratified manner.

    ¡°Master!¡± Mo you¡¯s eyes were filled with tears of joy.

    ¡°Why are you crying? From now on, you can stay by my side. ¡± The handsome man gently stroked the ck Phoenix¡¯s soft feathers and said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Mm! Master! I¡¯m happy. ¡± Mo you forced a smile. After being washed by tears, his ck and bright eyes became even brighter and more moist.

    ¡°Mo you, for convenience¡¯s sake, you should transform into your human form!¡± After thinking for a while, the handsome man said.

    ¡°Yes! Master!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± mo you replied. As soon as he finished speaking, a Man in ck who looked simr to the handsome man appeared in the room.

    This man was the ck Phoenix¡¯s human form. Although he looked simr to his master, his temperament waspletely different. This man had a more wild and unruly aura than the handsome man.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out!¡± The handsome man said with a faint smile when he saw that mo you hadpleted his transformation.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Mo you nodded.

    Then, the door of the room was opened, and the two of them walked out one after another.

    At that moment! The people outside the room were dumbfounded when they saw the personing out of the room. Who was this person? Where is young master ye?

    Then, when they saw the handsome man behind mo you, the fire of gossip in their hearts burned! They all wanted to know who the person walking in front was, and what was his rtionship with young master ye?

    However, since young master ye didn¡¯t take the initiative to speak, they could only think about it in their hearts and didn¡¯t dare to ask.

    ¡°His name is mo you, he is my Beastie¡¯s transformation.¡± The handsome man chuckled when he saw everyone¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t have any Beastie!¡± The man who was called young master muttered softly.

    ¡°How can I not have a Beastie? I just haven¡¯t used it. ¡± The handsome man found it a little funny. His Beastie had always been in a sealed state. Now that he had just advanced to the Godking level, he had the ability to unseal his Beastie.

    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s right! Ning Shan ¡®er has sent us an invitation to attend the ning family¡¯s celebration party tomorrow night. ¡± The man nodded and said.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go together!¡± The handsome man, who was ye chen, said. He didn¡¯t know if Xue ¡®er was in the ning family. However, even if she was, the old man in the ning family probably wouldn¡¯t be willing to tell him so easily. He was well aware of this fact, but it wouldn¡¯t be easy for the old man in the ning family to lie to him.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡± The young master that everyone was talking about was Yin Xiao.

    ¡°Arrange what?¡± Ye chen was a little puzzled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare some gifts. After all, she¡¯s a guest. ¡± Yin Xiao exined.

    ¡°No need, just go straight to the door!¡± Yechen said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s not good!¡± A few drops of cold sweat hung on Yin Xiao¡¯s forehead as he speechlessly said.

    ¡°As long as I go, no matter what gift I prepare, that old man from the ning family will not be satisfied.¡± Ye chen was well aware. Besides, he didn¡¯t want to go to the ning family to give gifts. His goal was Xue ¡®er.

    ¡°Does the ning family¡¯s old forefather not like you that much?¡± Yin Xiao was speechless.

    ¡°Mm! That old man loves to act coquettishly in front of Xue ¡®er and fight for my favor!¡± Ye chen gritted his teeth. He hated the old man to death when he thought of this. However, he could not do anything to the old man. He could only stare at him helplessly.

    Other than Yin Xiao, everyone else was shocked when they saw Yechen gnashing his teeth in anger! Oh my God! Was this the serious and cold young master ye? Could it be that he was reced? They could not believe their eyes.

    After spending some time together, their impression of ye chen was that he spoke very little. Every day, he would either be on the road or cultivating. He didn¡¯t really care about them. He would only speak a few words to the young master asionally and hardly spoke to anyone else. This time ... It was probably the first time they had heard ye chen speak so much since they had followed the young master and ye chen.

    The group that Yin Xiao was leading right now wasn¡¯t the group of people he had brought back from the divine maind, so they didn¡¯t know much about ye chen. However, because of some things that had happened in the yin n¡¯s divine realm, they were in awe of ye chen and didn¡¯t dare to be negligent.

    ¡°AI! I hope Xue ¡®er is in the ning family. ¡± Yin Xiao sincerely hoped that the man in front of him was too much of a troublemaker. Along the way, he had blocked countless peach blossoms for this demon. He hoped that he would not have to suffer so much, he prayed.

    Fortunately, Yechen didn¡¯t know what Yin Xiao was thinking. Otherwise, he would have scoffed at what he was thinking.

    The two of them exchanged a few words before ye chen returned to his room to continue his cultivation. Yin Xiao, on the other hand, went to prepare the gift. To him, it was one thing to give the gift or not, but he had to prepare it first to avoid embarrassing himself.

    The day passed by very quickly. Leng ruoxue was bored out of her mind staying in the forbidden area. Ning Yan did note to look for her. As for the ninth young mistress who wanted to cause trouble for her, she had not seen her at all. She could not help but feel surprised.

    Logically speaking, the ninth young mistress of the ning family should have tried her best to enter the forbidden area. How did she disappear? Leng ruoxue was slightly disappointed. She felt that the ninth young mistress was too unprofessional. Furthermore, the second elder had disappeared.

    ¡°Grape! Where did the second elder go?¡± Leng ruoxue lifted her beautiful eyes and asked the grape beside her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! He should be helping out in the main residence!¡± Grape guessed that the ning family would have a grand celebration party tonight. Everyone in the ning family was busy. No one was idle. Except for the three of them, ning Bo had been captured to be a Coolie.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t tell us when he left? What a disobedient bodyguard!¡± Leng ruoxue was a little unhappy. She knew that second elder did not take her seriously. However, she had his nude photos in her hands! Shouldn¡¯t that old man be more honest? Who would dare to hire an uncontroble bodyguard?

    ¡°Great aunt! I¡¯m here to apany you. ¡± Suddenly, Cheng Xuan¡¯s voice entered Leng ruoxue¡¯s ears. She looked in the direction of the voice and saw Cheng Xuan dressed in red. He was standing not far away, making a scene.

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re as free as I am.¡± Leng ruoxueughed lightly as she teased.

    ¡°Yup! I¡¯m not a member of the ning family, so how could the ning family have the nerve to order me to do this and that?¡± Cheng Xuan said with a smile.

    ¡°Your red dress ... Is a good match for miss Jiu ¡®s. Is it a couple¡¯s outfit?¡± Leng ruoxue sized up Cheng Xuan from head to toe and came to an important conclusion.

    ¡°Couple? Don¡¯t talk nonsense, there¡¯s nothing between me and that woman, even whiter than a piece of paper. ¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s words caused Cheng Xuan to jump up in shock as he denied loudly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. Everyone knows that the ninth miss of the ning family will only marry young master Cheng.¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly as she teased.

 Chapter 1618

    <h4>Chapter 1618: She¡¯s my brother¡¯s concubine (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s old news, the ninth young mistress likes someone else now. ¡± Cheng Xuan said, gloating.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who¡¯s so unlucky to be chosen by her, sigh! It¡¯s really pitiful!¡± Cheng Xuan sighed.

    Cheng Xuan¡¯s words piqued Leng ruoxue¡¯s curiosity. The man in front of her was already a source of trouble, but there was actually a man who could make the ninth miss of the ning family fall in love with someone else. In that case, wouldn¡¯t the man who made the ninth miss fall in love be even more of a trouble?

    ¡°Great aunt! I¡¯m telling you! This ninth young mistress isn¡¯t easy to deal with. Before you be a reverent-God, you should try to avoid her as much as possible! Otherwise, if she pesters you, you¡¯ll cry to death. ¡± Cheng Xuan continued to speak with a face full of fear.

    ¡°Why?¡± Leng ruoxue did not understand, but she was not a timid person. If bing a reverent-God was the only way to avoid ninth miss ning¡¯s pestering and trouble, wouldn¡¯t she be suffocated to death?

    ¡°That woman likes to be unreasonable and distort the truth. The elders in her line are extremely protective of their own, so if we provoke her, we will be the unlucky ones. My heart still aches when I think about my blood and tears in the past few years!¡± Cheng Xuan said pitifully.

    ¡°Hahaha! Don¡¯t forget, my Godfather is the biggest ancestor of the ning family. No matter how senior the elders of the ninth miss ¡®line are, aren¡¯t they also the descendants of my Godfather? Don¡¯t tell me they can ride on Godfather¡¯s head?¡± Leng ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Actually, I¡¯m just reminding you.¡± Cheng Xuan chuckled.

    ¡°I know, thank you.¡± Leng ruoxue said with gratitude.

    ¡°Hehe! Great aunt! Who are we to you!¡± Cheng Xuanughed evilly. He had already treated Leng ruoxue as an ally, so if he didn¡¯t help her, who else would he help?

    Just as Leng ruoxue and Cheng Xuan were chatting, ning han sent someone to invite them over.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue and the other three walked towards the main residence.

    The celebration banquet was held in the garden of the ning family¡¯s main residence. It was a self-service event, with a few long dining tables already set up in the spacious garden. The tables were filled with decorative flowers and food. Although not all the ning family members were present, almost half of them were. Ning han and a few elders were maintaining order in the garden.

    Ning han walked over when he saw Leng ruoxue and the other three.

    ¡°You guys are here!¡± Ning han said with a smile.

    ¡°Mm! Are Godfather and the others not here yet?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes scanned the surroundings, but she could not find any trace of her Godfather.

    ¡°The old ancestor is resting in the meeting hall. They will onlye out when the celebration banquet officially begins.¡± Ning han exined.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. Suddenly, from the corner of her eye, she saw Ning Hai¡¯s entire family walking in. After greeting ning han and the others, she walked towards Ning Hai.

    ¡°Big brother ning! Congrattions on winning the championship. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile. After thepetition ended yesterday, Ning Hai had been surrounded by the people of the ning family. Later on, when they went to Ning Hai¡¯s house, they found that there were also people gathered outside his house. That was why she had the chance to give her blessings now.

    ¡°Thank you, little sister ruoxue.¡± Ning Hai winked at Leng ruoxue to show his gloominess and helplessness.

    Because just as they said a sentence, another n member came over.

    ¡°Big brother ning! You guys continue chatting, I¡¯ll go somewhere else for a while. ¡± Leng ruoxue smiled sympathetically before turning around to leave.

    Leng ruoxue found a corner in the garden where there was no one and sat down.

    ¡°Miss! Are you tired?¡± Seeing that her miss was not in a good mood, grape said worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired! I just don¡¯t have much interest in this kind of banquet. ¡± Leng ruoxue said softly. If it wasn¡¯t for big brother ning, she wouldn¡¯t even bother to attend this celebration party!

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll go get you something to eat!¡± Lotus seed suggested.

    ¡°Just get me a ss of water.¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Lotus seed turned around and left.

    Just as Leng ruoxue was about to close her eyes and take a nap, she was suddenly interrupted by an uninvited voice.

    ¡°So you¡¯re here.¡± The ninth young mistress of the ning family said arrogantly with her head held high and chest out.

    ¡°What can I do for you, ninth young mistress?¡± Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t even lift her eyelids as she askedzily.

    ¡°Leng ruoxue! Today¡¯s celebration banquet is very important to our ning family. Moreover, those who havee to attend are all members of our ning family. You, an outsider, really shouldn¡¯t be here. ¡± Ning Shan ¡®er reminded him with a look of disdain.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I, an outsider, appear? Then does that mean the head elder of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild, the head of the Cheng n and the young master are also not qualified to participate?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked calmly.

    ¡°How can youpare yourself to them!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er growled angrily.

    ¡°We¡¯re both outsiders, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Leng ruoxue sneered.

    ¡°The armament Guild¡¯s Grand Elder, the Cheng n¡¯s n head and young master are all influential figures in the divine realm. Who Do You Think You Are to dare to be mentioned in the same breath as them?¡± Ning Shan ¡®er was burning with anger, but she did not dare to speak too loudly in case someone else heard her.

    ¡°Although I¡¯m not an important figure,pared to you, I should still be qualified to participate.¡± Leng ruoxue replied calmly. Even though she did not know the true motive behind the ninth young mistress ¡®words, or perhaps she really felt that she was not worthy of attending the ning family¡¯s celebration party, it was not that easy to dismiss her with just a few words. Moreover, the ninth young mistress was not the master of the ning family. Even if she wanted to kick him out, it would not be the ninth young mistress.

    ¡°Damn it, are you going to leave or not?¡± Hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, Ning Shan ¡®er started to lose her patience.

    ¡°What if I say no?¡± Leng ruoxue smiled sweetly, her face filled with anger.

    ¡°Dammit! Just you wait. ¡± Ning Shan ¡®er was so angry that she turned around and left.

    Seeing that Ning Shan ¡®er had left so easily, grape could not believe it.

    ¡°Miss! She just left like that?¡± Grape said without a sense of aplishment.

    ¡°Leave? How was that possible? She went to find help. ¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    ¡°Uh! It can¡¯t be!¡± Grape wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and was somewhat speechless. He needed help for such a small matter? However, the truth proved that Leng ruoxue was right. Ning Shan ¡®er had indeed brought a young man with her.

    Ning Shan ¡®er had a faint smile on her face. She walked to Leng ruoxue and said softly,¡±¡±He¡¯s my brother, ning Haojie. You haven¡¯t been in the ning family for long, so let him apany you tonight! I can be your guide. ¡± She changed her strategy and said considerately.

    ¡°Hello, miss Leng. I¡¯ve long heard of your great name.¡± When ning Haojie saw Leng ruoxue, he was stunned. One must know that he had never seen Leng ruoxue up close before! At first nce, he was greatly attracted! Compared to Leng ruoxue, all the women he had seen in the past were like dust, insignificant.

 Chapter 1619

    <h4>Chapter 1619: She¡¯s my brother¡¯s concubine (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Hello!¡± Leng ruoxue replied perfunctorily. She was interested to see what this pair of siblings were up to. Even though she could get Qing Jue to read their minds, it would not be as fun as personally participating in it!

    ¡°Miss Leng, I can see that you don¡¯t like crowds. Why don¡¯t I take you to other ces?¡± Ning Haojie suggested. His sister had given him the task to bring Leng ruoxue away from the banquet. Although he did not know why, he agreed when he thought of the benefits his sister had promised him.

    ¡°Alright! However, one of my maidservants went to get food for me. Let¡¯s wait for her toe back!¡± Leng ruoxue said softly.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Ning Haojie nodded his head gracefully.

    ¡°Big brother! You should apany miss Leng well! I¡¯m going to greet the guests. ¡± Ning Shan ¡®er was very satisfied with the situation.

    After she finished speaking, she turned around and left in relief.

    Watching Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s back, Leng ruoxue sat on the same spot without moving. Lotus seed had gone to get something and had not returned. After waiting for a while, ning Haojie was a little impatient.

    ¡°Miss Leng! Why hasn¡¯t your maidservant returned yet? do you want me to go and look for her?¡± Ning Haojie volunteered.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble young noble ning.¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was full of gratitude, her beautiful eyes nced at ning Haojie. Suddenly, ning Haojie was extremely excited, as if he had been injected with hormones.

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. ¡± Ning Haojie was very excited. The beauty was actually giving him a charming look. This should be considered taking a fancy to him, right? He was secretly happy.

    However, Leng ruoxue was toozy to read his mind. Otherwise, she would have kindly told him that he was thinking too much.

    Ning Haojie had just left when Cheng Xuan came out from the corner, followed by lotus seed, who was holding a ss of red fruit juice.

    ¡°Why are you two together?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously when she saw them appear together.

    ¡°When I came back, I saw that Ning Shan ¡®er was causing trouble for the young miss, so I immediately went to ask young master Cheng for help.¡± Lotus seed exined, her beautiful face still full of worry.

    ¡°Great aunt, are you alright?¡± Cheng Xuan also said with a worried expression.

    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m in trouble?¡± Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes at Cheng Xuan and asked in a bad mood. That ninth young mistress seemed to have something urgent to attend to, so she left in a hurry after exchanging a few words with her, leaving her with a smitten brother.

    ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. ¡± Cheng Xuanughed in embarrassment.

    ¡°Miss! What the hell was Ning Shan ¡®er doing? She actually asked her brother to apany you?¡± Lotus seed asked in confusion. However, she knew that the woman was up to no good.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to want me to attend this celebration party. I¡¯m not sure why.¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°This is too strange! She¡¯s not the master of the ning family, so what right does she have to stop you from attending?¡± Cheng Xuan was also confused.

    ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll know in a while. Let¡¯s leave for a while.¡± Leng ruoxue suggested.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng Xuan nodded. When ning Haojie returned, Leng ruoxue and the others had already left.

    Ning Haojie did not see Leng ruoxue, so he went back to the banquet to look for her. Unfortunately, she was nowhere to be found.

    Not only was Leng ruoxue nowhere to be seen, even his younger sister was missing.

    At this moment, Ning Shan ¡®er was standing at the entrance of the ning family¡¯s main residence like a maidservant, looking left and right.

    When the guards at the door saw Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s actions, they were extremely curious. However, when they saw the ninth young mistress¡¯s expression turn increasingly dark, they did not dare to ask.

    AI! The ninth young mistress really didn¡¯t know how to cherish her fortune. She could have attended the celebration party, but she stood at the door. As for the people who wanted to attend the celebration party, they could only watch the banquet at the door and sigh. The guards at the doorined in their hearts.

    Ning Shan ¡®er, who was standing at the main entrance, was pacing back and forth on the spot like an ant in a hot pot. Her heart was in a mess and she was abnormally frustrated. Could it be that brother ye was noting? She was very disappointed. She had made so many preparations, but brother ye had failed to keep their appointment ...

    He waited for a long time.

    Looking at the time, Ning Shan ¡®er knew that the celebration party was at least two-thirds through and was about to end. Big brother ye still had not appeared. She was both disappointed and sad. Just as she was about to return to the main residence, she suddenly saw a group of people walking over from the left side of the main residence from the corner of her eye. Leading them was the person she had been thinking about day and night, big brother ye!

    In that instant, the smile on Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s face bloomed like a Hundred Flowers, dazzling the guards to the point of dizziness.

    ¡°Brother ye! You guys are here!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er ran up to him and said with an excited and shy face. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at her sweetheart. Her heart was so nervous that it made¡¯ thump thump ¡®! It kept jumping.

    ¡°Please call me young master ye!¡± Ye chen said coldly. Yin Xiao and the others lowered their heads and sneered.

    ¡°Brother ye! We¡¯re already so familiar with each other!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er said coquettishly.

    ¡°Are we close?¡± Ye Chen¡¯s ck eyes were as dazzling as the stars, and a hint of disdain and impatience shed in the depths of his eyes. His voice was unusually cold as he spoke.

    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for almost a month. ¡± Ning Shan ¡®er could not help but remind him.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s self-righteous words made Yin Xuan in the group burst outughing.

    ¡°Dammit! What are youughing at?¡± Hearing Yin Xuan¡¯sughter, Ning Shan ¡®er was exceptionally angry.

    ¡°Can¡¯t youugh? Miss ning is too overbearing. ¡± To be honest, she really admired this woman¡¯s thick skin. Even that terrifying ye chen couldn¡¯t be bothered with her, but Ning Shan ¡®er seemed to have automatically filtered out ye Chen¡¯s disgust and continued to cling onto her. However, no matter how much Ning Shan¡¯ er thought about it, she was still destined to fail.

    ¡°Of course you can ¡®t!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er roared in jealousy.

    ¡°Miss ning! Are you nning to keep arguing with my sister at the door? Aren¡¯t you going to invite us in?¡± At this moment, Yin Xiao, who couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, spoke up.

    ¡°You guys can go in, but she can ¡®t!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er pointed at Yin Xuan willfully.

    ¡°Tsk! Even if you don¡¯t let me in, I don¡¯t care to enter!¡± Yin Xuan said disapprovingly. She hade here to look for sister ruoxue. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even be willing to visit the ning family just for the sake of this ninth young miss.

    ¡°You said it!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er was extremely pleased with herself. Then, she turned to ye chen and said gently,¡±¡±Brother ye, let¡¯s go in!¡±

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t allow Yin Xuan to go in, then we won¡¯t go either.¡± Ye chen said coldly.

    ¡°Uh! Ye dage, she said she wouldn¡¯t go in. ¡± Ning Shan ¡®er was dumbfounded. She was extremely jealous. She never thought that Yin Xuan would have such an important ce in ye Chen¡¯s heart. For Yin Xuan, brother ye had embarrassed her so much. She could not ept this, and her hatred for Yin Xuan deepened.

 Chapter 1620

    <h4>Chapter 1620: I didn¡¯t peek, master (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that!¡± Yin Xuan said, not giving him any face. In fact, she knew very well that ye chen wasn¡¯t being very good to her! However, he hated Ning Shan ¡®er more inparison.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go in together!¡± Upon seeing this, Ning Shan ¡®er could onlypromise and grit her teeth. After all, she had gone through a lot of trouble to get brother ye toe here. She could not let him leave just like that.

    ¡°What a joke! Do you think this youngdy is someone you can order around? just because you say I¡¯m not allowed to enter, I can¡¯t enter. Just because you let me in, I have to follow you in?¡± Yin Xuan said in a bad mood.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s anger was stuck in her chest, making her feel very ufortable.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear you apologize first. ¡± Yin Xuan said with a smile.

    ¡°You ...¡± Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s face flushed red in anger.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Miss ning isn¡¯t even willing to apologize?¡± Yin Xuan¡¯s beautiful eyes revealed a trace of ridicule as she said in a slightly provocative manner.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er said as she suppressed her anger. She swore to herself that she would definitely teach Yin Xuan a lesson in the future to avenge the humiliation she had suffered today.

    ¡°Forget it! I¡¯m a magnanimousdy, so I won¡¯t argue with you. ¡± Yin Xuan said magnanimously. Actually, she was not satisfied because Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s apology was not sincere at all. However, her brother kept giving her looks, telling her to stop while she was ahead. She could not disobey her brother¡¯s words.

    Seeing that Yin Xuan had been dealt with, Ning Shan ¡®er looked at Yechen with a charming smile and said gently,¡±¡±Brother ye! We can go in together now, right?¡±

    ¡°En!¡± Ye chen nodded and added,¡±¡±Miss ning, I¡¯ll say it again. Please call me young master ye. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± After he finished speaking, he did not care how ugly Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s expression was and walked straight into the ning family¡¯s main residence.

    When Yin Xiao and the others saw this, they suppressed theirughter and quickly followed.

    Ning Shan ¡®er, who was at the back, stomped her feet angrily and had no choice but to give chase.

    ¡°Great ye, young master ye! The garden is over there. ¡± After Ning Shan ¡®er caught up to ye chen and the rest, she almost called him¡¯ brother ye ¡®again. When she received ye Chen¡¯s cold gaze, her heart trembled and she quickly changed her words.

    With Ning Shan ¡®er leading the way, they soon arrived at the garden. However, before they officially entered the banquet venue, ye chen saw a familiar figure from a distance ...

    Instantly, his heart trembled and then started to beat wildly!

    Xue ¡®er! It was Xue ¡®er! It can¡¯t be wrong!

    Although it was only a back view, he knew very well that it was the Xue ¡®er he had been thinking about day and night.

    Xue ¡®er was indeed in the ning family! That¡¯s great!

    He had finally found Xue ¡®er!

    However, who was the man beside Xue ¡®er?

    The joy and jealousy of finding Xue ¡®er rose up in his heart ...

    At that moment, Ning Shan ¡®er, who felt that something was wrong, followed ye Chen¡¯s gaze and looked over. In an instant, the mes of anger in her heart burned. Damn it! Why are they here? Why didn¡¯t her brother bring Leng ruoxue further away?

    ¡°She¡¯s my brother¡¯s concubine!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er, who felt that something was amiss, quickly said.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Ye chen narrowed his eyes. Did he hear wrong? This annoying woman in front of him actually said that his Xue ¡®er was that annoying man¡¯s concubine! This was preposterous! His Xue ¡®er could not be ndered like this.

    ¡°Young master ye! She is my brother¡¯s concubine! Because my brother doted on another woman, they¡¯re having a conflict! Let¡¯s just ignore them and go in! The banquet is about to end. ¡± Ning Shan ¡®er urged, her heart burning with anxiety!

    She did not want ye chen to see Leng ruoxue. What if ye chen was seduced by that Vixen? In reality, the reason why she didn¡¯t want Leng ruoxue to attend this banquet was precisely because of this consideration. That Vixen was too beautiful, and she had no choice but to guard against her!

    She already had a headache with Xuan ¡®er. If Leng ruoxue was added to the mix, she would definitely go crazy! So, after she couldn¡¯t get rid of Leng ruoxue, she arranged for a man to apany her. This way, if Yechen really had any thoughts about Leng ruoxue, she could push it to her brother. Now it seemed like her foresight was really wise. She hadn¡¯t even seen that Vixen¡¯s face yet! Ye chen was actually interested in that Vixen. When she thought of this, she suddenly burned with jealousy.

    ¡°No rush!¡± Ye chen smiled faintly and walked towards Leng ruoxue¡¯s direction. Ning Shan ¡®er saw this and quickly followed.

    At this time, Leng ruoxue was being pestered by ning Haojie. However, she still had to put on a smile on her face to deal with him. In her heart, she was thinking,¡±I wonder if grape and the others found any clues?¡±

    They had hidden well, but who knew that ning han would actually find them and bring them to the celebration party. Then, they were stuck with this sticky candy. Helplessly, they could only split up. Grape and Lotus went to find out the reason for Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s abnormal behavior, while she stayed behind to deal with this annoying fellow.

    Ning Haojie¡¯s voice rang in Leng ruoxue¡¯s ears. She could only feel a buzzing in her head. As for what ning Haojie said, she could not remember a single word.

    ¡°Ruoxue! You¡¯re agreeing?¡± Ning Haojie suddenly said excitedly. The way he addressed Leng ruoxue had changed from miss Leng to ruoxue.

    ¡°Eh? What did he promise you?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with question marks.

    ¡°Promise toe with me ...¡± Ning Haojie¡¯s face was full of excitement. He was so excited that he was stammering.

    ¡°With you? You¡¯re dreaming!¡± A very unhappy voice interrupted their conversation, and then a fist went straight for ning Haojie¡¯s handsome face ...

    ¡°Bang!¡± One of ning Haojie¡¯s eyes turned ck and swollen in an instant.

    Ning Haojie, who had taken a punch, was a little dazed and could not react in time. By the time he reacted and wanted to fight back, his other eye had also been punched! Instantly, he was dumbfounded, so much so that he was stunned on the spot.

    Ye chen was satisfied when he saw the symmetrical dark circles on ning Haojie¡¯s face. He stretched out his long arms and pulled Leng ruoxue into his arms, hugging her tightly.

    Leng ruoxue, who was suddenly hugged, was slightly stunned. She looked at the evildoer in front of her in disbelief. After a while, she finally confirmed that the person in front of her was the man she had missed for a long time. She quickly reached out and hugged the evildoer¡¯s waist tightly!

    ¡°Freak!¡± Leng ruoxue called out softly.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! I¡¯ve finally found you. ¡± Ye chen sighed and hugged her even tighter.

    At this moment, Ning Shan ¡®er, who had already walked behind Leng ruoxue and ye chen, saw this scene and her heart burned with jealousy. She cursed in her heart,¡±damn Vixen, how dare you hug my man. You must be tired of living!¡±

    ¡°Leng ruoxue! How can you be so indecent? You¡¯re already my brother¡¯s woman, yet you still dare to hug another man!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er roared in anger.

 Chapter 1621

    <h4>Chapter 1621: I didn¡¯t peek, master (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Leng ruoxue, ye Chen, Ning Haojie, and Yin Xiao were all stunned by her shout.

    What kind of situation was this? Yin Xiao and the rest looked at each other, not understanding what was going on.

    After Leng ruoxue heard Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s words, she looked at her with a half-smile and said,¡±¡±Ninth young mistress, what did you say?¡± Did she hear wrongly?

    ¡°You¡¯re already my brother¡¯s woman, yet you¡¯re still so shameless. You, you let go of young master ye!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s heart was filled with jealousy. She wished she could pull Leng ruoxue and ye chen away from each other.

    ¡°When did I be your brother¡¯s woman?¡± Leng ruoxue squinted her beautiful eyes and replied indifferently,¡± Was she considered married?

    ¡°You still dare to deny it? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve already pledged to marry my brother!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er sneered. Hmph! No one could snatch away the man that she had her eyes on. Even if she couldn¡¯t let Leng ruoxue marry her brother, she had to ruin Leng ruoxue¡¯s reputation first and make ye chen shrink back from Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°We¡¯ve privately pledged to be married?¡± Leng ruoxue did not look at Ning Shan ¡®er and asked the dumbfounded ning Haojie directly.

    ¡°We ... We ...¡± Ning Haojie was so nervous that he couldn¡¯t speak. The man¡¯s eyes were so scary, and he gave him so much pressure. Although he had been punched twice, he didn¡¯t dare to have any thoughts of fighting back. The little bit he had before had been scared away.

    ¡°Big brother! What are you afraid of? Be brave and say it!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er kept winking at her brother, but unfortunately, ning Haojie ignored her.

    ¡°What did he say?¡± Another curious voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears.

    Ning han, Cheng Xuan, grape, and lotus seed walked over together.

    When grape and lotus seed saw their miss being held in the arms of a beautiful man, the anger in their hearts suddenly burst out. The two of them strode over to ye Chen¡¯s side and shouted,¡±¡±Damn lecher, let go of my youngdy.¡±

    ¡°Your young miss ...¡± Ye chen was calm andposed as he hugged her even tighter.

    ¡°Sister ruoxue, grapes, and lotus seeds!¡± At this time, Yin Xuan also came forward.

    ¡°Miss Xuan! Young master!¡± Grape and lotus seed were shocked. How could there be such a coincidence? I actually met the young master here, Wu...What should I do? Young master wouldn¡¯t bring them back to the yin family, would he? The two of them were secretly guessing with fear in their hearts.

    ¡°Big brother Yin! Xuan ¡®er! You guys are here too. ¡± When Leng ruoxue saw Yin Xiao and his sister, she could guess that they were together with the evildoer and had been to the yin residence. Otherwise, Yin Xuan would not have followed them.

    ¡°Hehe! Sister ruoxue, I¡¯vee here to settle the score with you. You¡¯re too mean. How could you run away on your own? No matter what, you have to bring me along!¡± Yin Xuan pouted her pink lips andined. After sister ruoxue left the yin residence, the yin residence became boring again. It was only until that terrifying man came to the door that the yin residence was once again thrown into chaos. However, when they left, she also decisively followed them.

    ¡°Uh! Xuan ¡®er! That¡¯s your home. ¡± A few drops of cold sweat dripped from Leng ruoxue¡¯s forehead as she said speechlessly. After she finished speaking, she looked at the people around her and thought to herself,¡¯there seem to be a lot of third wheels.¡¯

    ¡°So what? Didn¡¯t you still take away the grape and lotus seed? what¡¯s the matter with me?¡± Yin Xuan said, very dissatisfied.

    ¡°It¡¯s rted!¡± Without giving Leng ruoxue a chance to speak, grape quickly said.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Yin Xuan looked at the grapes with envy and jealousy.

    ¡°Miss! You¡¯re a youngdy of the yin family¡¯s direct line, so you¡¯re different from us. ¡± Grape reminded. She and lotus seed were just maidservants, so even if they left, it would not affect the yin family. However, it was different for Yin Xuan. If Yin Xuan left with them, the people from the yin family would immediatelye after them.

    ¡°You guys are despising me!¡± Yin Xuan¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with tears as she said in an extremely aggrieved manner.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Grape was shocked. She wiped the cold sweat on her forehead and helplessly thought to herself that she couldn¡¯tmunicate with miss Xuan.

    ¡°Alright! Xuan ¡®er! I¡¯d like to hear what young master ning Haojie has to say!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile. Of course, she could tell that Yin Xuan was pretending to be pitiful on purpose, so she changed the topic. Previously, because of the appearance of these third-wheels, they had dyed their official business.

    ¡°Mm! We¡¯ll listen to it too!¡± Ning han said with a smile.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡± The extremely uneasy ning Haojie said helplessly. After he finished speaking, he ran off and disappeared. Seeing this, Ning Shan ¡®er was extremely angry.

    ¡°Ninth miss ning! Your brother went to relieve himself, so you should exin first! When did I secretly promise to marry your brother? Howe I, the person involved, didn¡¯t know?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was filled with bewilderment.

    When ning han and the others heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, they were shocked as well. Several pairs of eyes stared at Ning Shan ¡®er, waiting for her to exin.

    ¡°Leng ruoxue! Don¡¯t you dare deny it!¡± When she saw that everyone was looking at her with anticipation, Ning Shan ¡®er was furious and threatened her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not denying it! I just want to know, when did I secretly promise to marry your brother? why didn¡¯t I receive any notice about this?¡± Leng ruoxue asked calmly. Her words made Cheng Xuan and the others burst outughing.

    ¡°Young, young master ye! The celebration party is about to end, let¡¯s go in quickly!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er was unable to answer Leng ruoxue¡¯s question, so she could only change the topic.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go in. I just want to know, when did my woman secretly pledge to marry your brother?¡± Ye chen said coldly, and he emphasized the words ¡®my woman¡¯.

    Cheng Xuan and ning han were bbergasted by his words! Grape and Lotus ¡®eyes widened in disbelief. Did something happen when they were not around?

    And these four words made Ning Shan ¡®er go crazy!

    ¡°How could she be your woman! You¡¯ve only just met each other! Young master ye! She¡¯s my brother¡¯s woman! How can you like her!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er was in extreme grief. Damn it, the thing she was most worried about had still happened. Why did this Vixen keep pestering the man she liked? Did he have to snatch it from her? She was both angry and hateful. She even had the thought of swallowing Leng ruoxue whole. Furthermore, she was well aware thatpared to Yin Xuan, Leng ruoxue was a greater threat to her.

    ¡°Who said we just met? She¡¯s my wife!¡± Ye chen said coldly.

    ¡°Wife, wife? No! This was impossible! How could you have a mid level deity as a wife? she, she is not worthy of you!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er was unwilling to believe this fact.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you believe it or not. ¡± Yechen said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Miss ning! Xue ¡®er is really brother ye¡¯s wife. ¡± Yin Xiao said with a smile.

    ¡°You lied to me! You guys are working together to lie to me! If Leng ruoxue is young master ye¡¯s wife, then what about this woman?¡± Ning Shan ¡®er pointed at Yin Xuan and said.

 Chapter 1622

    <h4>Chapter 1622: I didn¡¯t peek, master (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Me? I don¡¯t have any rtionship with young master ye. You misunderstood and insisted on treating me as a love rival. ¡± Yin Xuan said with an innocent expression. Wu ... Now, the truth was finally out, and her innocence had been cleared. One had to know that she had been the scapegoat for almost the entire journey. From the moment she had been pestered by this woman, she had been treated as an imaginary enemy. That terrifying man did not bother with Ning Shan ¡®er, and Ning Shan¡¯ er was not willing to listen to their words. Thus, this misunderstanding had followed them all the way.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! I don¡¯t believe it! You¡¯re lying to me! You guys are working together to lie to me!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er went into a state of madness as she shouted at the top of her lungs. After that, she turned around and ran away.

    ¡°What kind of person is this?¡± Looking at Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s back, Yin Xuan was speechless while Leng ruoxue and the evil demon ignored her.

    ¡°Great aunt! You¡¯re really his wife?¡± Cheng Xuan, who had been watching the show for a long time, asked curiously. This news was too shocking, and he needed to digest it.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Then, then does the ning family¡¯s old forefather know about this?¡± Cheng Xuan stuttered.

    ¡°Of course I know.¡± Leng ruoxue said, amused.

    ¡°Aiya! The little brat is here!¡± At this moment, the first elder¡¯s voice rang out in everyone¡¯s ears. The Masters of the ning and Cheng families naturally appeared with him.

    When master ning saw ye chen, he snorted coldly but didn¡¯t say anything. However, he was very unhappy because he didn¡¯t expect this evil man toe to his door so quickly. His arrival meant that his good daughter was going to leave him. Although his good daughter had already nned to leave, this man¡¯s arrival had changed the nature of her departure.

    ¡°Who¡¯s this stinky brat?¡± The head of the Cheng family looked at the handsome man who was carrying Leng ruoxue and asked the first elder in a low voice. This fellow gave him a very dangerous feeling and also made him very unhappy. One had to know that Leng ruoxue was the candidate he had set his eyes on as his granddaughter-inw! Now that a strong enemy had suddenly appeared, his good-for-nothing grandson didn¡¯t seem to be a match for this man. No way! He couldn¡¯t boost other people¡¯s morale and destroy the prestige of the grandson he liked. It was a great taboo for a militarist to cower before the battle!

    ¡°Xue ¡®er¡¯s man.¡± The great elder said happily. Although the old man of the Cheng family didn¡¯t say it clearly, he always knew what this old man was thinking. What a pity! The young master of the Cheng family had no chance! Previously, when ye Chen¡¯s strength was low, Cheng Xuan might have been able to fight for it. But now, he suddenly realized that ye Chen¡¯s strength had actually reached the level of a Godking. In this case, Cheng Xuan had no chance at all. However, this was good. At least, he could make old man Chengpletely give up.

    ¡°That little girl already has a man at such a young age? How could she decide to spend her life with him so early? You should be more picky!¡± The head of the Cheng n was very dissatisfied with this, but it was impossible for him to give up so easily.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to pick? Yechen¡¯s not bad. He¡¯s loyal to Xue ¡®er and obedient. Where can you find a man like him?¡± The first elder said in disagreement.

    ¡°You old thing, are you deliberately going against me?¡± The patriarch of the Cheng n was a little angry when he saw the first elder trying to undermine him.

    ¡°Old Cheng! I advise you to be more honest! These two little guys aren¡¯t easy to deal with. Besides, your family¡¯s Cheng Xuan might not like that Xue ¡®er girl, so why are you blindly following along!¡± The first elder advised helplessly.

    ¡°How do you know? I didn¡¯t say that. ¡± The patriarch of the Cheng family was about to get angry, but he couldn¡¯t help but ask after hearing the first elder¡¯s words.

    ¡°It¡¯s written all over your face. Every time you see Xue ¡®er, it¡¯s like you¡¯re looking at a crystal mine. Who can¡¯t tell!¡± The great elder rolled his eyes at the head of the Cheng n.

    ¡°Uh! Is it that obvious?¡± The head of the Cheng family muttered in a low voice.

    ¡°There must be!¡± The first elder smirked and walked up to ye chen, sizing him up.

    ¡°He¡¯s really a monster! I really don¡¯t know how you cultivate. ¡± The great elder was envious, jealous, and hateful!

    ¡°I was just lucky,¡± Ye chen was very humble, but his eyes drifted to master ning, and the two stared at each other affectionately.

    The master of the ning family received ye Chen¡¯s gaze and secretly hated it. Damn it, this brat actually provoked him!

    Alright! He had to admit that he did not tell Xue ¡®er on purpose that this brat had alsoe to the divine realm!

    From what he had heard from the master of the yin family that someone had robbed the old man of the yin family, he knew that this stinky brat hade to the divinity, and his purpose ining to the divinity was definitely to find Xue ¡®er. However, in order to let his precious goddaughter stay for a few more days, he concealed the news that this demon hade to the divine world. Anyway, this demon woulde to find him sooner orter, so it didn¡¯t make much sense to tell him or not. Therefore, he kept this news a secret with a peace of mind.

    Until today, this demon had finally entered the inner chamber!

    Moreover, looking at this brat¡¯s appearance, he seemed to be very dissatisfied with her. But it didn¡¯t matter. With Xue ¡®er around, he wasn¡¯t afraid. Xue¡¯ er would protect him! The master of the ning family thought happily. Then, he ordered people to arrange amodation for Yin Xiao and the rest. As for that demon, he would definitely stay with Xue ¡®er.

    Leng ruoxue brought the demon back to their residence in the forbidden grounds.

    After bringing the evildoer back to his room, the two of them went straight into the bangle¡¯s purple bamboo house. Meanwhile, grape and the others sat in the courtyard in a daze. At this moment, they were still a little dizzy.

    In the purple bamboo house.

    The demon hugged Leng ruoxue tightly and did not let go. Mo you, who was in his beast pet space, could not help but fly out. He did not want to be a third wheel. If he heard or saw anything that he should not hear or see, his master would not let him off! Therefore, for the sake of its own life, it was better to be sensible.

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes widened as she watched the ck dots of light fly out of the demon¡¯s body. She asked,¡±¡±What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°My Beastie! Don¡¯t bother about it!¡± The demon chuckled.

    ¡°Your Beastie?¡± Leng ruoxue had a suspicious look on her face.

    ¡°Yup! Didn¡¯t I tell you that I have Beastie?! You can summon it now. ¡± The demon exined.

    ¡°Oh! ¡°Oh right, when did youe to the God World? and how did your abilities ...¡± Leng ruoxue sized up the demon, and the questions on her face increased.

    ¡°After you were captured by that old man from the yin n, I had Yin Xiao bring me to the divine world. However, when we arrived at the yin n, you had already left. I gave the yin n a good beating before chasing after you. I didn¡¯t know where you went, and it just so happened that the cksmith Guild was closer to me, so I went there first. I only saw Liufeng, and after knowing that you didn¡¯t go to look for them, I came to the ning n¡¯s divine realm. Fortunately, I found you here.¡± The demon exined.

    ¡°Then, your power ...¡± Leng ruoxue was very curious. She had not seen the demon for a few months, so how did he be a God King all of a sudden? This was truly unbelievable.

 Chapter 1623 - Little doll, youâ€™re too rough (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1623: Little doll, you¡¯re too rough (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you and cultivating all the way. I¡¯ve just broken through to the God King realm yesterday!¡± The demonughed.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. Even though the evildoer had said it so casually, she knew very well that the evildoer was hiding a secret from her. If he didn¡¯t want to tell her now, it probably wasn¡¯t the right time yet. Hence, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to ask. However, after seeing the evildoer¡¯s strength, she felt a little inferior. No wonder Ning Shan ¡®er would say that she wasn¡¯t good enough for him and even arranged a man for her!

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! The more powerful I am, the less men will have designs on you. ¡± Seeing through Leng ruoxue¡¯s thoughts, the evildoer consoled her.

    ¡°Mm! Then you¡¯ll have to protect me well. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she leaned into the evildoer¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Unless I¡¯m dead, no man can take you away from me. ¡± The demon¡¯s aura suddenly changed as he spoke with confidence.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that Ning Shan ¡®er?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes stared at the evildoer as she asked with a hint of dissatisfaction. Ning Shan ¡®er had made so many arrangements and even poured dirty water on her. All of this was for the sake of this evildoer in front of her. So, she had to ask clearly, who asked her to be so petty!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I met her on the way to the ning family¡¯s divine realm. She has been bothering us since then. However, I spent most of my time cultivating. Yin Xiao and the others dealt with her. If you want to know the details, you can ask them tomorrow.¡± The demon suggested.

    ¡°He¡¯s obviously interested in you. ¡± Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes at him.

    ¡°So what? I¡¯m not interested in her. ¡± The demon said with a look of disdain.

    ¡°Hahaha! Of course I know that. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly and continued,¡±¡±Speaking of which, I¡¯ve made a lot of arrangements for you today!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The demon was puzzled.

    Looking at the demon¡¯s face full of question marks, Leng ruoxue felt a little amused and exined the situation to him.

    ¡°I think she¡¯s afraid that you¡¯ll fall for me, so she got me a man. This is the first time I¡¯m seeing her brother.¡± Leng ruoxue exined with a smile.

    ¡°That woman told me that you were her brother¡¯s concubine!¡± The demon said sternly, his face faintly carrying anger. Hmph! It was unforgivable for him to have designs on his woman!

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯ve be someone else¡¯s concubine?¡± Leng ruoxue was bbergasted.

    ¡°Mm! I won¡¯t let that stinky man off! Since you dare to covet my woman, you should be prepared for my revenge. ¡± A cold light shed in the devilish ck eyes.

    ¡°They¡¯re just unlucky to have provoked us. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Mm! Xue ¡®er! I missed you so much. ¡± The demon nodded and said pitifully.

    ¡°I missed you too!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes stared unblinkingly at the evildoer. Her pair of Jade-like hands quietly crept up the evildoer¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. This man was truly a source of cmity! How could he be so handsome! Although the word ¡®devastatingly beautiful¡¯ was used to describe a woman, it was not an exaggeration to describe her as a demon! And his skin was so smooth and tender that even women would be jealous of it! It felt really good! She couldn¡¯t bear to let go of the devilish tender tofu.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er!¡± The devilish eyes were smiling with a hint of adoration. He slowly lowered his head and kissed Xue ¡®er¡¯s alluring red lips ...

    ¡°Oh!¡± A satisfied moan spilled out from his devilish lips.

    Xue ¡®er is so sweet!

    The long-lost sweetness made him so excited that his body was trembling a little!

    His arms subconsciously hugged Xue ¡®er tightly. He wished he could rub Xue¡¯ er into his body, and then he deepened the kiss ...

    At this moment, mo you, who was flying around outside the purple bamboo house, felt the sweet atmosphereing from the purple bamboo house. He, who was spiritually connected with his master, blushed and quickly covered his eyes with his small wings.

    ¡°Master! I didn¡¯t peek! I used my heart to sense it!¡± Mo you muttered to himself. It had been sealed by its master for too long. It had not been long since it came out and it had already sensed such a stimting scene that was not suitable for children. This was really killing the bird!

    ¡°Rare and strange!¡± Suddenly, a disdainful voice entered mo you¡¯s ears. Mo you raised his head and looked around with his bird eyes wide open, but he could not find the person who had spoken.

    ¡°Idiot! Look below!¡± The one who spoke was green vessel.

    ¡°Eh? There¡¯s a little kid!¡± Mo you said as if he had discovered a new continent. He flew down from the sky andnded on Qing Jue¡¯s shoulder.

    Although it was in its mimicry form, it still took up a lot of space on green vessel¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Qing Jue rolled his eyes, showing serious doubts about this bird¡¯s intelligence.

    ¡°Little baby! Didn¡¯t your mother teach you not to be so rude?¡± Mo you said patiently. This was his mistress¡¯s territory, so this little baby must have some rtionship with her. So, for the sake of her, he had to treat this baby better. Hmph! If anyone else dared to call it an idiot, it would definitely teach that person a good lesson!

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a mother!¡± Qing Jue was really defeated by this stupid bird.

    ¡°No mother? You¡¯re so pitiful! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll love you well in the future! The child! Come! Let big brother hug you!¡± When mo you heard Qing Jue¡¯s words, his heart was filled with motherly love. He flew in front of Qing Jue, spread his little wings, and wanted to hug him.

    Seeing this, green vessel¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines.

    Following that, mo you pounced into Qing Jue¡¯s arms. Her two wings gently wrapped around his neck, and she hugged him.

    ¡°Good child! Big brother will dote on you. Follow big brother and you¡¯ll have meat to eat!¡± Mo you lifted one of his wings and gently stroked Qing Jue¡¯s head.

    When Qing Jue saw mo you¡¯s actions, he was so angry that he was about to go crazy. However, he kept telling himself to calm down! He had to stay calm! It was beneath his dignity to argue with a bird without intelligence, so he had to endure it!

    After taking a few deep breaths, Qing Jue finally could not take it anymore and shouted,¡±¡±Damn bird! Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±

    Mo you blinked his bright ck eyes and looked at the little child in front of him with a confused expression. After a long while, he could not help but ask,¡±¡±Little kid, should I know you?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Qing Jue said as he suppressed his anger. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was so small, he would have given this stupid bird a good beating first.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be! How could I possibly know a little kid like you?¡± Mo you mumbled and kept scratching his little head with his little wings.

    Take a deep breath! Qing Jue took a few deep breaths before he managed to calm himself down. He red at mo you and grabbed his wings, throwing him away ...

    F * ck! He had to force this little boy to swear! Qing Jue was filled with hatred!

    However, very quickly, mo you, who had been thrown out by Qing Jue, flew back. He even had an aggrieved and resentful expression as he peeked at Qing Jue.

    ¡°Little doll! You¡¯re too rough, how can you treat my cute little beast so roughly!¡± Mo you was very dissatisfied. However, this little doll belonged to the mistress and he could not afford to offend her! Wu ... It was really too pitiful. Who asked it to have a henpecked master!

 Chapter 1624

    <h4>Chapter 1624: Little doll, you¡¯re too rough (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Rough? Rough? F * ck! I¡¯ll let you see what true rudeness and rudeness are!¡± Qing Jue was furious, and the consequences were very serious!

    Qing Jue quickly pulled mo you into his arms. His pair of white and chubby little hands kept moving up and down. In an instant, ck feathers flew all over the sky, and Mo you¡¯s screams rang out at the same time ...

    ¡°Argh! My feathers!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a bad guy! Compensate me for my feathers!¡±

    ¡°Owuuu! It hurts! Master, save me!¡± Mo you cried out in pain, and the little thing struggled in Qing Jue¡¯s arms! However, Qing Jue held it tightly. No matter how it struggled, it could not escape from Qing Jue¡¯s grasp.

    Qing Jue only stopped after he was tired from plucking the feathers. He looked at the half-bald little ck Phoenix and felt extremely pleased with himself.

    Damn bird! You don¡¯t recognize me! Damn bird! Who asked you to call me rough and rough! Qing Jue was limping while mo you looked at Qing Jue with a pitiful expression.

    Wuu ... What did it say? What did he do? Why was it treated so roughly? Mo you felt extremely aggrieved in his heart. When had he ... Ever received such treatment! However, it couldn¡¯t take revenge on this little baby yet. Who asked him to be under the protection of his mistress? If it really took care of this little baby, its mistress would definitely be unhappy, and once its mistress was unhappy, its master would be unhappy as well. If its master was unhappy, it would be the one in trouble, so it could only endure this loss. It was just that its beautiful feathers were pitiful! Mo you was secretly sad and determined to stay far away from this little boy to avoid being plucked for no reason.

    ¡°I¡¯m rude? Is it rough?¡± Qing Jue looked at the little ck Phoenix, whose eyes were filled with tears, and said with a smile.

    ¡°No! No! You are very kind. ¡± Mo you quickly said after hearing Qing Jue¡¯s words.

    ¡°Really? I want to hear the truth!¡± Qing Jue deliberately put on a stern face, clearly not satisfied with mo you¡¯s words.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Mo you lowered his head and said with a tearless face.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll pluck some more Phoenix Feathers! I¡¯ll keep it for big sister to use in forging. ¡± Qing Jue said impolitely.

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t pull anymore! I¡¯m in the wrong, alright? You¡¯re a little devil!¡± Mo you said with a face full of fear, his small body trembling.

    ¡°Who asked you not to recognize me! You stupid bird!¡± Qing Jue said in a domineering manner.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I recognize you? You¡¯re really too unreasonable. ¡± Mo you¡¯s face was full of resentment, and he was extremely depressed! What kind of person was this! If he didn¡¯t recognize it, he would pluck its hair. Did he think that she would recognize him after plucking his hair? Wait a minute! In the depths of its memory, there seemed to be someone who had done the same thing, but it had been too long and it could not remember. Wu...Who was that?

    ¡°I¡¯m being unreasonable, so bite me!¡± Qing Jue said in an infuriating manner.

    ¡°Fine! You¡¯re the boss! I can¡¯t afford to offend you, so I¡¯ll just hide!¡± Mo you lowered his head and said helplessly. It couldn¡¯t be helped. This little boy¡¯s background was too strong. It had no choice but to swallow its anger!

    ¡°If you hide, who am I going to y with?¡± Qing Jue was extremely dissatisfied with mo you¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°Great-grandma! Then what do you want me to do? What do you say, old Ming?¡± Mo you was helpless. He couldn¡¯t even handle a little baby. He found himself a failure.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Qing Jueughed evilly and whispered a few words into mo you¡¯s ear. Immediately, mo you¡¯s eyes widened and he looked at Qing Jue in horror.

    ¡°What are you in a daze for? Quickly do this well, don¡¯t you like to do bad things?¡± Qing Jue said calmly.

    ¡°Uh! How do you know that I like to do bad things?¡± Mo you was very embarrassed. Could it be that even a little kid had heard of its name? This shouldn¡¯t be the case, right?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want people to know, then don¡¯t do it! Even though you don¡¯t remember me, I still recognize you!¡± Qing Jue said as he shook his head.

    ¡°You really know me?¡± Mo you¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Even a little boy from the divine realm knew its name?

    ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯ll recognize you even if you turn into ashes!¡± Qing Jue said unhappily.

    ¡°But I really don¡¯t remember you!¡± Mo you was very embarrassed.

    ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re a heartless fellow.¡± Qing Jueined.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯m going to attend to official matters. ¡± Qing Jue¡¯s resentful gaze made mo you feel guilty. He did not dare to stay in front of Qing Jue any longer, so he quickly pped his wings and flew away.

    Not long after, mo you flew back.

    ¡°That ... Little kid! I didn¡¯t fly out. ¡± Mo you said gloomily.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you out!¡± Qing Jue said as he held back hisughter. Then, he had an idea and sent mo you out of the bracelet.

    Mo you left the bracelet and flew out of the forbidden area.

    It followed Qing Jue¡¯s arrangement and found ning Haojie¡¯s courtyard first. Then, it used a secret technique to fly into ning Haojie¡¯s room.

    At this time, ning Haojie was sleeping soundly on the bed. Mo you looked at ning Haojie in disgust and cursed in his heart,¡±damn it, how dare he have ideas about his mistress, he must be tired of living!¡± Thinking of this, mo you flew around ning Haojie a few times. Suddenly, countless light spots fell from its body. After the light spots fell on ning Haojie, they all disappeared into his body. Then, mo you pped his wings and flew away.

    After that, it found Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s residence and did the same thing. However, it hated Ning Shan¡¯ er even more than ning Haojie. Therefore, after doing all this, it did not leave immediately. Instead, it carried Ning Shan ¡®er to the toilet in her courtyard and threw her in ...

    After a long time.

    Mo you had returned afterpleting his mission.

    The next day.

    Leng ruoxue and the demon had just left the room when they saw grape and lotus seed guarding the door with a smirk on their faces.

    ¡°Miss!¡± When grape and lotus seed saw Leng ruoxue, they quickly came forward to greet her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the happy thing?¡± Leng ruoxue saw the smiles on grape and lotus seed¡¯s faces and asked curiously.

    ¡°Miss! When Ning Shan ¡®er went to the toiletst night, she fell into the toilet pit. This is really karma!¡± Grape said with a smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Leng ruoxue was in disbelief.

    ¡°Miss! It was true! I heard that Ning Shan ¡®er drank too much yesterday, so she identally fell into the toilet when she went to the toilet!¡± Grape exined.

    ¡°Did you drink too much?¡± Leng ruoxue still couldn¡¯t believe itpletely. She didn¡¯t think that Ning Shan ¡®er would drown her sorrows in alcohol. However, if it wasn¡¯t because of her, then it could only be revenge.

    ¡°A lot of people said that. Whether it¡¯s true or not, only Ning Shan ¡®er herself knows.¡± Grape said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, it has nothing to do with us. I¡¯ll go see Godfather in a while. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow.¡± Leng ruoxue said nonchntly. At this moment, she saw the guards of the forbidden area enter the courtyard.

 Chapter 1625

    <h4>Chapter 1625: Little doll, you¡¯re too rough (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Miss Leng! The acting patriarch invites you in. ¡± The guard said respectfully.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng ruoxue was a little puzzled. Why would Ning Yuan invite her for no reason?

    ¡°This subordinate does not know the specific situation, but the person sent by the acting patriarch said that he has something important to discuss!¡± The guard reported.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and nced at the evildoer. Following that, they followed the guard to the ning family¡¯s meeting hall.

    The moment she entered the meeting hall, Leng ruoxue heard the sounds of an argumenting from inside. She exchanged a look with the demon and they both walked in.

    The people in the meeting hall, who were arguing until their faces were red, quickly shut up when they saw the two of them.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you arguing? You guys continue! Don¡¯t mind me!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile. Then, she pulled the evildoer to an empty seat.

    ¡°Miss Leng, you¡¯vee.¡± When Ning Yuan saw Leng ruoxue, he stood up and greeted her.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite, substitute n head. You guys can continue!¡± Leng ruoxue urged.

    ¡°Miss Leng! We invited you here because we have something to ask you. ¡± Ning Yuan sighed and said helplessly.

    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it! I don¡¯t like to beat around the bush. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°En!¡± Ning Yuan nodded and continued,¡±¡±Miss Leng! It¡¯s like this, something happenedst night ...¡±

    ¡°Are you referring to the incident of the ninth youngdy falling into thetrine pit?¡± Leng ruoxue interrupted ning shuangyuan before he could finish his sentence.

    ¡°It is!¡± Ning Yuan nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this from the maidservant this morning. She said that ninth young mistress drank too muchst night and spilled it. That¡¯s why she identally fell down.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Miss Leng! That¡¯s just the guess of our nsmen. ording to our investigation, the truth is not so! Shan ¡®er was probably thrown down on purpose. ¡± Ning Yuan said with a slight headache. This matter was giving him a headache.

    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing? Who would have such a huge grudge against the ninth young mistress? He actually threw the ninth young mistress into thetrine pit. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a face full of sympathy, but she couldn¡¯t help but snicker in her heart. This person was really too creative, and his style was very simr to hers.

    ¡°Hmph! Miss Leng! Stop pretending. Other than you, who else would have such a huge grudge against Shan ¡®er!¡± The neenth elder said in a strange tone.

    ¡°What do you mean, neenth elder? Could it be that you think I¡¯m the one who did it?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile that was not a smile. This 19th elder really liked to find trouble with her! Whenever there was anything that involved her, this old man would definitely jump out. She really didn¡¯t know when she had offended him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you did it. What I meant was that you¡¯re the most suspicious!¡± The 19th elder narrowed his eyes and sneered.

    ¡°Where does my suspicione from?¡± Leng ruoxue retorted.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s because of the man beside you!¡± The 19th elder pointed at the demon.

    ¡°Him? What does it have to do with him?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was filled with question marks.

    ¡°He¡¯s Shan ¡®er¡¯s lover. You and Shan¡¯ er are rivals in love. You¡¯ve already snatched this man from Shan ¡®er¡¯s hands, yet you still dare to harm her. You¡¯re really cruel!¡± 19th elder said disappointedly, as if Leng ruoxue had done something that would anger the heavens.

    After hearing 19th elder¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue was dumbfounded and speechless. Did this neenth elder also have a delusional disorder? Otherwise, why would she have such an idea? this really made her speechless!

    ¡°May I ask this elder, who told you that Xue ¡®er snatched me from Ning Shan¡¯ er?¡± The demon sneered and asked.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Did Shan ¡®er bring you into the ning family¡¯s main residence?¡± The neenth elder asked.

    ¡°It was really Ning Shan ¡®er who brought me in.¡± The evildoer replied honestly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this good! You knew Shan ¡®er first, and you met Leng ruoxue when you came to the ning family¡¯s main residence. So, you abandoned Shan¡¯ er and hooked up with Leng ruoxue. ¡± The neenth elder concluded.

    ¡°This elder¡¯s imagination is really rich! To tell you the truth, Xue ¡®er is my wife, and I came to the ning family to find her. Your family¡¯s old ancestor knows this very well. If any of the elders have any questions, you can go ask your family¡¯s old ancestor. ¡± The demon had run out of patience. If this old man kept harping on this matter, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t beat this damn old man up.

    ¡°We¡¯ll naturally go to old Grand Madame to verify it. However, if the matter is really as you say, then Leng ruoxue is even more suspicious.¡± The neenth elder said stubbornly.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you n to me this on Xue ¡®er?¡± The demon squinted his eyes and said coldly. He could tell that the old man¡¯s words were just an excuse. He or they had already nned to let Xue ¡®er take the me. However, if they wanted to frame Xue¡¯ er, they would have to ask for his permission first.

    ¡°She¡¯s the biggest suspect. Shan ¡®er also said that other than Leng ruoxue, she didn¡¯t have any conflicts with anyone else. ¡± Neenth elder insisted. In fact, he had spared no effort to push the me to Leng ruoxue only because he wanted to please Ning Shan ¡®er.

    ¡°Miss Leng! Shan ¡®er said,¡±you did this!¡± Do you have anything to say?¡± Ning Yuan interjected. He could not allow the neenth elder to continue spouting nonsense. Otherwise, if the old ancestor found out about this matter and med them, they would all be in serious trouble.

    ¡°What do you think, acting patriarch? If you think I did it, then just show me the evidence. Don¡¯t make wild guesses about me just because of someone else¡¯s one-sided words. You¡¯ll regret it if you annoy me. ¡± Leng ruoxue warned. She really didn¡¯t know what the nings were thinking. Did they think she was easy to bully just because she wasn¡¯t part of the nings? In fact, their suspicion of her would only make Godfather even angrier. Or did they think that they could bully her without any scruples just because they were Godfather¡¯s descendants?

    ¡°Hmph! Of course, we¡¯ll show you the evidence!¡± The neenth elder snorted coldly.

    ¡°Not good! Miss Shan is in trouble!¡± Suddenly, the Guard¡¯s anxious voice sounded outside the meeting hall.

    ¡°What happened again?¡± Ning Yuan¡¯s heart sank, and he quickly asked,¡± Why couldn¡¯t this Ning Shan ¡®er just calm down for a while?

    ¡°Acting n head, elder! You¡¯ll know when you see it. ¡± The guard didn¡¯t dare to say.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look!¡± Ning Yuan sighed and said helplessly.

    The elders nodded and left the meeting hall together. Leng ruoxue and the demon also followed after them.

    They followed the stream of people and walked towards Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s residence. Before they even reached the entrance, they saw that Ning Shan¡¯ er¡¯s residence was already filled with nsmen.

    After seeing the substitute family master and the elders, the n members who were watching the show quickly made way for them. Ning Yuan and the others walked into the courtyard directly.

    At this moment, in the courtyard, Ning Shan ¡®er was singing and dancing madly naked. Her clothes were scattered all over the ground. When Ning Yuan and the others saw this scene, their faces immediately darkened!

 Chapter 1626

    <h4>Chapter 1626: Little doll, you¡¯re too rough (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°What are you guys doing? Hurry up and get miss Shan into the house!¡± Looking at the stunned maidservants, Ning Yuan roared angrily,¡±damn it!¡± Was Ning Shan ¡®er crazy? how could she do such an immoral thing?! If this got out, wouldn¡¯t the ning family¡¯s face bepletely lost by her?

    ¡°Acting n head! Miss doesn¡¯t let us get close to her. As long as we get close, she¡¯ll hit us. We¡¯re no match for her. ¡± A pale-faced maidservant trembled as she spoke.

    ¡°What about you guys? Are you all dead? You don¡¯t even know how to help!¡± Ning Yuan pointed at the guards and scolded.

    ¡°Acting n head! We don¡¯t dare to touch miss Shan¡¯s precious body!¡± One of the guards replied.

    Don¡¯t dare to touch it? Then are you just going to stand by and watch? Ning Yuan couldn¡¯t help butin. What was more infuriating was that the entire family seemed to know about it now, and they all came to watch the show. How preposterous!

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! Quickly knock Ning Shan ¡®er out!¡± The third elder couldn¡¯t take it anymore and roared.

    ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the captain replied. Immediately after, a green light flew out of his hand and hit Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s neck. Ning Shan¡¯ er fell to the ground softly. When the maidservant saw this, she quickly covered her body with clothes and carried Ning Shan ¡®er back to her room.

    At this time, the crowd outside the courtyard who hade to watch the show quietly dispersed.

    ¡°Acting n head, elder! Something happened to ning Haojie too!¡± At this time, another cry of surprise came into everyone¡¯s ears.

    After Ning Yuan heard this, cold sweat dripped down his forehead!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with ning Haojie?¡± Ning Yuan roared angrily. He couldn¡¯t help butin in his heart. This brother and sister were both troublesome. If they kept provoking him like this, he would definitely die young!

    ¡°He ... He¡¯s the same as miss Shan ¡®er.¡± The guard who came to report whispered in fear.

    ¡°What? Did you knock him out?¡± Ning Yuan asked hurriedly. At this moment, he felt like banging his head against a wall.

    ¡°Acting n head! We won¡¯t be able to get close to ning Haojie. The moment we get close, he¡¯ll attack us. ¡± The guard exined.

    After hearing the Guard¡¯s words, Ning Yuan hurriedly ran to ning Haojie¡¯s residence with the elders. Leng ruoxue and the demon followed behind to watch the show.

    When they arrived at ning Haojie¡¯s courtyard, everyone saw that ning Haojie was just like Ning Shan ¡®er. He waspletely naked and jumping around in the courtyard while mumbling something. Seeing this, Ning Yuan and third elder worked together to subdue ning Haojie and ordered people to send him back to his room. After that, the extremely depressed group returned to the meeting hall.

    Sitting on the chairs in the meeting hall, Ning Yuan and the other elders did not say a word, while Leng ruoxue and the demon slowly sipped their tea and ate their desserts. They were very rxed and casual.

    After a long while.

    ¡°Elders, what do you think about Ning Shan ¡®er and ning Haojie?¡± Ning Yuan asked.

    ¡°Acting n head! This matter is very suspicious. I¡¯m guessing that someone must have set them up. ¡± The 19th elder said. As he spoke, his eyes were fixed on Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Then who do you think is the most suspicious, neenth elder?¡± The third elder asked.

    ¡°Hehe! This person is far away, but right in front of us!¡± 19th elder had a hidden meaning behind his words. However, Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t even look at him when he said that. Shepletely ignored him.

    ¡°Neenth elder! There must be evidence for everything, and it¡¯s better not to talk nonsense without evidence. ¡± The third elder reminded. He knew who the neenth elder was referring to. However, he was not too willing to drag Leng ruoxue into this matter. Regardless of whether Leng ruoxue was the one behind this, they would not be in a good position. If the old ancestor were to me them, they would all be in trouble.

    ¡°Third elder, why have you be so timid?¡± 19th elder had a look of disdain on his face.

    ¡°19th elder, I only believe in evidence. Unless you can find evidence to prove that this was done by miss Leng, you will not be able to convince us.¡± The third elder said in a calm manner.

    ¡°I will find evidence.¡± The neenth elder said, his eyes wide.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡± The third elder said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Good! Miss Leng! Since you don¡¯t want to admit that you¡¯re the one who did it, please show us your evidence!¡± 19th elder pointed his finger at Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°What evidence do I have?¡± Leng ruoxue was bewildered when she heard 19th elder¡¯s words.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s to show evidence that you didn¡¯t do it.¡± The neenth elder sneered.

    ¡°Neenth elder! I don¡¯t have any evidence, and I won¡¯t take out any evidence to prove my innocence. Besides, I¡¯ll only say it once, I didn¡¯t do it. Believe it or not! However, if you have evidence to convict me, then take it out. If you can¡¯t find any evidence, then just wait topensate me for my losses! I can¡¯t be wrongly used for no reason. ¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes revealed a trace of coldness as she sneered.

    ¡°You ... You don¡¯t have any evidence to prove your innocence, yet you¡¯re still so arrogant! This was preposterous! You all saw it! She¡¯s the biggest suspect!¡± The neenth elder was so angry that he blew his beard and red.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need any evidence. If you guys think that you can convict me based on Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s one-sided words, you¡¯re thinking too simply! Anyway, I¡¯m not stupid, unless your brains are broken. ¡± Leng ruoxue said venomously.

    ¡°Hahaha! Their brains must be damaged. ¡± Cheng Xuan¡¯s voice rang out in the meeting hall. Then, he and ning han strode in from outside.

    ¡°Is this a family meeting? Why didn¡¯t anyone inform me, the young master?¡± Ning han said coldly, his tone carrying a hint of hostility.

    ¡°This is not an important meeting, so I didn¡¯t inform young master.¡± The neenth elder exined.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ning han sneered.

    ¡°Of course!¡± The neenth elder said with a smile.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s not an important meeting, it¡¯s fine for me to sit in, right?¡± After Cheng Xuan finished speaking, he found a seat and sat down.

    ¡°Young master Cheng! This is our ning family¡¯s matter, it¡¯s inconvenient for an outsider like you to be here, please leave. ¡± The neenth elder said with some displeasure.

    ¡°He¡¯s also an outsider, right? If he can be here, why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Cheng Xuan pointed at the evildoer and asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°Young master ye, please leave as well!¡± The 19th elder said helplessly. The reason he didn¡¯t ask ye chen to leave was because he had something to do with this matter. However, in order to get rid of Cheng Xuan, the devilish man couldn¡¯t stay here. However, the demon didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids after hearing his words and continued to do what he was doing.

    Seeing this, the neenth elder could not help but be angry, while Cheng Xuan secretlyughed.

    ¡°19th elder, to be honest, it was your ancestor who asked me to listen in. He was afraid that you would wrong a good person.¡± Cheng Xuan tried to hold back hisughter.

    ¡°Really?¡± The neenth elder¡¯s heart trembled. A bad feeling rose in his heart, and he stole a nce at ning han.

    Seeing that the neenth elder did not believe him, Cheng Xuan turned to look at ning han.

    ¡°It was the old ancestor who asked him toe. The old ancestor already knows about Ning Shan ¡®er.¡± Ning han said softly.

    It¡¯s finished! At ning han¡¯s words, 19th elder broke out in cold sweat. He had thought that the old master would not find out about such a small matter so quickly! ording to his original n, he would report this matter to the old ancestor after he had found enough evidence. Even if the old ancestor was biased towards Leng ruoxue, he would have to consider the feelings of the n members! However, things didn¡¯t go the way he had hoped, which made him extremely depressed.

    ¡°Since young master ning and young master Cheng are here, I¡¯ll say this onest time. Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s matter has nothing to do with me. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can show me the evidence. As long as the evidence is conclusive, I won¡¯t deny it. However, don¡¯t even think about using me without evidence. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± At this moment, Leng ruoxue surveyed the crowd and spoke emotionlessly. After she finished speaking, she pulled the evildoer along as they stood up and left the meeting hall.

    After that, Leng ruoxue and the demon went to find her Godfather and told him that they nned to return to the divine maind the next day. Even though master ning was extremely reluctant, he didn¡¯t force her to stay. He only told Leng ruoxue to cultivate with all her might so that she could reach the divine world as soon as possible.

    The next morning.

    After Leng ruoxue, the demon, grape, and the rest had their breakfast, they went to bid farewell to master ning and the rest, preparing to leave. Before he left, the master of the ning family pointed to the elders beside him and said,¡±¡±Xue ¡®erss, take these elders with you and help me train them properly!¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± Master ning¡¯s words made Leng ruoxue¡¯s forehead fill with ck lines. Furthermore, looking at those unwilling elders, she was also very unwilling to take on this pile of trouble.

 Chapter 1627

    <h4>Chapter 1627: Xue ¡®er is mine (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Godfather! They¡¯re the elders of the ning family. How can they leave with me?¡± Leng ruoxue could not help but remind him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the elder? It¡¯s precisely because they¡¯re not making any progress that I want you to help me train them properly. ¡± The master of the ning family said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Godfather! They won¡¯t listen to me. ¡± Leng ruoxue understood. These elders had always been pampered in the ning family, so how could they listen to an outsider like her? Moreover, if she really brought them to the divine maind, without her Godfather¡¯s control, who knew what they would do? she didn¡¯t want to clean up their mess for no reason.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! They won¡¯t dare to disobey you. I¡¯ll let Ning Shan stay by your side and report to me about their current situation. If any of them disobey, I won¡¯t let them off. ¡± The master of the ning family said with a smile. He had thought of all kinds of situations, but he was afraid that Xue ¡®er would refuse. Moreover, he had arranged it so carefully that Xue¡¯ er would not be able to say anything now!

    After hearing master ning¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue and the evildoer looked at each other with a hint of helplessness in their eyes. They could tell that if they did not take these people away, their Godfather would not let this matter rest. However, Leng ruoxue was extremely unwilling to take them away.

    Even though Leng ruoxue was a little reluctant, the elders who were about to leave with her were even more resentful. Yesterday, because of the incident with Ning Shan ¡®er and her brother, they had already been called over by the old ancestor to be reprimanded. Furthermore, Ning Shan¡¯ er and her brother had been grounded because of this. They had also been sent to the godly maind by the old ancestor. As long as they thought of having to listen to Leng ruoxue¡¯s orders for a period of time in the future, the depression in their hearts could not be described with words.

    However, they had no choice but to go. Who asked them to not dare to go against the words of their ancestor!

    ¡°Master ning, what you mean is that these elders will listen to us and do whatever we ask them to do?¡± The demon asked.

    ¡°Of course!¡± The master of the ning family nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! Xue ¡®er, since this is master ning¡¯s will, then let¡¯s take them with us!¡± The demonughed.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. Even though she was unwilling, she had to give her Godfather some face.

    ¡°Hehe! Great aunt! I want to go to the godly continent with you!¡± Cheng Xuan, who was standing in the crowd, also said at this time.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a slight headache. She was already depressed enough with these elders, and she didn¡¯t want to bring this young master of the Cheng family along.

    ¡°Go y! At the same time, I¡¯ll help the ning family¡¯s ancestor to monitor these elders. If they¡¯re disobedient, I¡¯ll report to the ning family¡¯s ancestor at any time!¡± Cheng Xuan said proudly. However, his words made the unlucky elders angry but they did not dare to speak out. They could only curse Cheng Xuan in their hearts.

    ¡°Ning Shan will be supervising them.¡± Leng ruoxue said without giving him any face.

    ¡°After all, Ning Shan is just one person. He can¡¯t handle these elders on his own.¡± Cheng Xuan said shamelessly.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! Young master Cheng, if you want to go, bring him along!¡± The demon chuckled as he pleaded.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Leng ruoxue agreed. Even though she did not know why the evildoer was pleading for Cheng Xuan, she would not reject such a small request.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! I want to go with you!¡±

    ¡°Sister ruoxue, there¡¯s still me!¡±

    Ning Yan and Yin Xuan ¡®er said in unison when they saw this.

    ¡°Big sister Yan, Xuan ¡®er! I¡¯ll be going into closed-door cultivation after I return to the divine continent, so I don¡¯t have time to take care of you. You¡¯d better stay in the divine realm!¡± Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! You¡¯re biased! Even Cheng Xuan can go, so why can¡¯t we?¡± Ning Yan said in an extremely aggrieved tone, her beautiful eyes still ring at Cheng Xuan.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Yin Xuan also red at Cheng Xuan with envy, jealousy, and hatred.

    ¡°He¡¯s a man. I can ignore him after we get there, but you can ¡®t!¡± Leng ruoxue sighed.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er is right! All of you stay in the divine realm obediently, don¡¯t go and cause trouble for Xue ¡®er!¡± The master of the ning family said firmly.

    With master ning¡¯s words, Ning Yan and Yin Xuan didn¡¯t dare to follow him even if they wanted to.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue saw Ning Shan walking towards them from the corner of her eyes. There were two guards behind him, carrying a single rack with a person lying on it. It was the 19th elder of the ning family. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue could not help but frown.

    ¡°Patriarch, elder neen is here.¡± Ning Shan reported to the head of the ning family.

    ¡°En!¡± Master ning nodded in satisfaction. Then, he reminded Leng ruoxue,¡±¡±Xue ¡®er, this neenth elder may be sick, but it doesn¡¯t affect the journey. You just have to bring him along. You don¡¯t have to give him any special care along the way. He has rough skin and thick flesh. He won¡¯t die even if he suffers a little.¡±

    ¡°So the 19th elder is sick!¡± Leng ruoxue asked in surprise. Yesterday, this 19th elder was still shouting and yelling at her in the meeting hall. How did he be so sick in just one night?

    On the stretcher, neenth elder¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet of paper. He looked extremely Haggard and his eyes were closed. Hey on the stretcher listlessly without moving. However, his eyes kept darting back and forth, indicating that he was still conscious. Leng ruoxue immediately understood what was going on.

    ¡°Yup! He¡¯s been like this since I told him to go to the godlynd with you. I guess he¡¯s just too excited. It¡¯s not a big deal. ¡± The master of the ning family said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Godfather! The neenth elder is currently sick, and I really don¡¯t dare to take over. Otherwise, if something happens to him on the way, I can¡¯t afford to take the responsibility. ¡± Leng ruoxue said, feeling troubled.

    However, her words made 19th elder, who was lying on the stretcher pretending to be asleep, so angry that he almost vomited blood. He¡¯s not dead yet! This wretched girl had actually started to curse him, how preposterous! However, since things hade to this, he had no other choice but to continue pretending to be sick.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s just an elder. Our ning family has nock of elders. If he really lives so short, I¡¯ve already thought of a sessor to his position. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Master ning consoled her. His words were like a calming pill for Leng ruoxue. However, when neenth elder heard it, he was so angry that he could not catch his breath and passed out.

    When the other elders heard this, they all wiped the cold sweat off their foreheads in unison and thought to themselves,¡±that was close!¡± Fortunately, they didn¡¯t feign illness like the neenth elder. Otherwise, if they angered the patriarch, they would have to bear the consequences. It seemed that the neenth elder¡¯s future was worrying!

    ¡°With Godfather¡¯s words, I can rest assured.¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently, but she was alreadyughing inside. Poor neenth elder. I wonder if he can still pretend to be sick after hearing what Godfather said. But why is he not reacting?

 Chapter 1628

    <h4>Chapter 1628: Xue ¡®er is mine (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue lifted her beautiful eyes to look at 19th elder on the stretcher! She realized that 19th elder¡¯s breathing was weak, and his eyes were not moving around! It seemed like he had really fainted. Wasn¡¯t this self-defeating?

    Sheughed gloatingly in her heart and exchanged a few more pleasantries with Godfather and the rest. Then, Leng ruoxue and the rest got on second elder¡¯s flying beast and flew towards the teleportation array to the godly maind ...

    The teleportation array from the ning family¡¯s God domain to the divine continent took a week to fly. This was because the second elder¡¯s flying beast was fast enough. Otherwise, it would have taken at least twenty days to reach the teleportation array.

    Along the way, they chose to fly in ces with no one. As a result, they had to camp in the wild at night. For the ning family¡¯s noble and pampered elders, it was undoubtedly equivalent to a disaster.

    When they left the ning family, the master of the ning family forbade them from taking any attendants with them, so they had to do everything themselves, from setting up tents to cooking. Of course, they could choose not to eat, but just setting up tents was an extremely difficult task for them.

    Cheng Xuan wasn¡¯t very good at setting up tents either, but he was willing to be thick-skinned and ask without shame. As for the elders who imed to be of noble status, they couldn¡¯t lower their noble heads, including the second elder, so they could only stare at each other.

    They didn¡¯t really mind that they didn¡¯t have a tent, because they thought that they could just sleep in the wilderness for a night! It was easy to muddle through the night, and they could continue on the road the next day. Unfortunately, things were not as simple as they thought.

    On the first night of their journey, Leng ruoxue and the others returned to their own tents after dinner. Ning Bo, who was feeling uneasy, wanted to keep watch but was rejected by Leng ruoxue.

    In Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, there were so many elders here, and all of them were stronger than him. There was no ce for him to put his skills to good use, so he just had to rest well.

    After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, even if ning Bo sympathized with the elders, he could only go to sleep obediently. After all, the youngdy was the most important! He didn¡¯t dare to disobey the young miss¡¯s orders.

    The next morning.

    When Leng ruoxue and the others walked out of the tent, they realized that the elders who had been camping in the wild had many red and swollen bumps on their faces from mosquito bites. After feeling their gazes, the elders all turned their backs to them as if they had discussed it beforehand. Seeing this, Cheng Xuanughed out loud without holding back.

    ¡°Hahaha! The elders did a lot of good things yesterday, right? The mosquitoes here will be very grateful to you. ¡± Cheng Xuanughed madly, tears flowing from his eyes.

    Although grape and the others were embarrassed tough like Cheng Xuan, they could not help but lower their heads andugh.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny!¡± The second elder was a little annoyed. He didn¡¯t expect the mosquitos in the wilderness to be so powerful. His face was red and swollen, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel the itch. However, what bothered him more was that he had embarrassed himself in front of Leng ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing tough about. Let¡¯s continue our journey after we finish our breakfast!¡± Leng ruoxue said while holding back herughter. These elders were too prideful. If they were willing to ask, they wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much yesterday. However, if they didn¡¯t ask, she wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to tell them. After all, she wasn¡¯t that kind.

    The elders had no objections to Leng ruoxue¡¯s words. They wanted to travel faster so that they could reach their destination earlier.

    They continued on their way. They flew during the day and slept in the wild at night. Those stubborn and prideful elders were still unwilling to ask shamelessly. They would rather be bitten by mosquitoes. However, after the experience of the first day, they also had some experience. When they slept at night, they thought of using divine power to condense a small protective shield to protect themselves. However, in this way, they would have to consume divine power.

    After Leng ruoxue saw through their thoughts, she only smiled and did not say anything. As for Ning Shan, who had been watching coldly from the side, he shook his head helplessly and sighed. However, the family head had said that he only needed to be a bystander. Hence, even though he felt that the elders¡¯ thoughts were somewhat inappropriate, he would not say much. Furthermore, he was very clear that even if he said it, these elders would not be grateful to him, so why did he need to do something unnecessary?

    The elders¡¯ method had indeed isted them from the mosquito bites. However, after a night, they had used up a lot of their divine power. Hence, when Leng ruoxue and the rest saw the elders the next day, they were all pale and Haggard.

    However, those elders who cared about their reputation still forced themselves to be alert in front of Leng ruoxue and the others. When Leng ruoxue saw this, she was even more disinclined to bother with them. Furthermore, once they got on the flying beast, they all fell asleep.

    Just like that, five days passed by.

    The elders, who had exhausted a lot of their divine power and physical strength, had used all their time during the day and night to rest. Even so, their spirits were still somewhat low. However, at the same time, they had also be much quieter. This was a good thing for Leng ruoxue.

    Another night passed.

    Finally, one of the elders could not hold on any longer and fainted from exhaustion.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, other than being speechless, she did not have any other thoughts.

    One had to know that these elders were all divine emperors! To be able to make a deity Emperor faint from exhaustion, it was clear how much divine power and physical strength they had expended over the past few days. Furthermore, Leng ruoxue noticed that these elders had signs of being poisoned. After all, the mosquitoes in the divinity were poisonous. Even if they had consumed an antidote pill, it would not be able topletely cure the mosquitoes ¡®poison.

    On the morning of the seventh day before departure.

    Leng ruoxue gathered all the elders together. Looking at the listless group of elders, she sighed softly and said slowly,¡±¡±Fellow elders, how have you been resting these past few nights?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re a consultant?¡± An elder yawned and said in an unpleasant tone.

    ¡°Do you want to continue like this? I know you guys are very dissatisfied with me, and I feel the same way about you guys. Moreover, I can tell you clearly that if it wasn¡¯t for my Godfather¡¯s face, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you guys along! To me, you¡¯re just a bunch of burdens!¡± Leng ruoxue said without giving him any face.

    ¡°What did you just say? You actually called us burdens? Are you a burden?¡± Another elder said angrily. He stood up while trembling and red at Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°You are. Look at you now. Can you still walk?¡± Leng ruoxue scoffed.

    ¡°Who said we can¡¯t move! I¡¯ll show you right now!¡± The elder was unconvinced. After he finished speaking, he started to walk in front of Leng ruoxue. However, he had only taken two steps when a loud ¡®plop¡¯ was heard. He fell to the ground ...

 Chapter 1629

    <h4>Chapter 1629: Xue ¡®er is mine (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Seeing this, Cheng Xuan and the others couldn¡¯t help but snicker.

    ¡°This, this was just an ident!¡± The elder who fell down was so embarrassed that his face and ears were red. He got up with great difficulty, but who knew that this time, he didn¡¯t even take a step before falling directly to the ground again. At this time, a lowugh came to his ears. He might as well go all out and pretend to be unconscious, because he didn¡¯t have the face to stand up again.

    ¡°Is there any other elder who wants to try?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes swept across the sickly elders.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± The second elder shouted loudly and stood up, trembling. He wanted to leave for Leng ruoxue and the others to see. Hmph! He could not allow others to look down on him. Although he was now Leng ruoxue¡¯s bodyguard, he was still a member of the ning family. The ning family could not allow others to mock them!

    ¡°Alright!¡± Leng ruoxue looked at second elder with a smile that was not a smile, causing second elder to feel extremely guilty. However, he still forced himself to take a few steps forward.

    After he walked in front of Leng ruoxue, he was extremely pleased with himself,¡±¡±I can walk!¡± The second elder spoke very loudly.

    ¡°It looks like there¡¯s no problem.¡± Leng ruoxue smiled. Then, she extended a slender finger and poked second elder¡¯s body lightly. In an instant, a ¡®bang¡¯ was heard. With a loud bang, the second elder fell to the ground.

    ¡°Second elder! Your body is so weak!¡± Upon seeing this, grape smiled and said with a face full of sympathy.

    ¡°Second elder! You¡¯re my young miss¡¯s bodyguard, but with your current state, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re the one protecting her or if she¡¯s the one protecting you. You should know that you¡¯re a reverent-God!¡± Lotus seed also asked curiously.

    ¡°Yo! So second elder is this great aunt¡¯s bodyguard?¡± Cheng Xuan said in realization, as if he had just found out about this.

    The second elder, who was lying on the ground, was disgraced by their words. He nced at the other elders from the corner of his eye and felt depressed. This time, the elders of the ning family would probably lose all their face. After thinking about it, he put down his pride and said with an aggrieved face,¡±¡±Miss Leng, I was wrong. Please be magnanimous and help us!¡±

    ¡°Second elder, think carefully. Do you really need my help?¡± Leng ruoxue confirmed.

    ¡°En!¡± The second elder nodded. Even though he felt that it was embarrassing to lower his head in front of Leng ruoxue, it was better than his current half-dead state!

    ¡°I can help, but I can only help the second elder because the other elders didn¡¯t ask me to help. So, I won¡¯t be a busybody.¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, miss Leng.¡± The second elder gritted his teeth. However, he had also thought it through. It was fine if Leng ruoxue refused to help the other elders. As long as he learned how to set up a tent and other small matters, he could teach it to the other elders.

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. You¡¯re my bodyguard, so it¡¯s my duty to help you.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    Then, she instructed grape and lotus seed to teach the second elder how to set up the tent. As for cooking, it didn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t teach. After all, these half-grown old men wouldn¡¯t starve to death even if they didn¡¯t eat.

    After a long time.

    The listless and listless elders finally had a ce to stay. However, after setting up their tents, they suddenly remembered that they should continue on their way. Then wouldn¡¯t this tent be set up for nothing? At the thought of this, all the elders felt extremely depressed. At this moment, they could finally see that Leng ruoxue had done this on purpose!

    However, their thoughts did notst long. Leng ruoxue kindly announced that in view of the elders ¡®weak health, she had decided to rest here for a few days and wait for the elders to recover before leaving. All the elderspletely rxed when they heard this.

    Just like that, Leng ruoxue and the rest stayed in this ce for another three days.

    Three dayster, the group continued on their journey.

    As evening approached, they finally arrived at the teleportation array to the godly continent.

    When they arrived at the teleportation array, they did not waste a single moment. After paying the teleportation fee, they walked into the teleportation array.

    With a sh of white light, Leng ruoxue and the rest were teleported to the godlynd.

    Stepping onto thend of the godly maind, Leng ruoxue was slightly excited. After being kidnapped for a few months, she had finally returned to the godly maind. She wondered how Zi Yu and the rest were doing! He missed them so much.

    Not wanting to dy their journey home, Leng ruoxue decided to travel through the night. Three dayster, the group of them arrived at Yanbei city.

    They had arrived at Yanbei city, but they could not pass through the city without entering. Yan kun, who had already received the news, had alreadye out to wee them after receiving the report from his subordinate.

    After weing Leng ruoxue and the rest into the city Lord¡¯s mansion, Yan kun was extremely excited. He had not seen his master for a few months and missed him very much.

    After arranging everyone¡¯s living quarters, Yan kun came to meet Leng ruoxue. He even prepared a wee banquet for the second elder and the others. In addition, he also wanted to inquire about the news of the strangers around the master so that he could know the enemy.

    In a room in the main courtyard of the fallen swallow residence.

    Leng ruoxue sat on the main seat, while Yan kun stood carefully at the side, hesitating to speak.

    ¡°You have something to say?¡± Leng ruoxue found Yan kun¡¯s expression funny.

    ¡°Miss! The people who are with you seem to be quite powerful! I wonder what their identities are? How should I entertain them?¡± Yan kun asked out of curiosity.

    ¡°They are all elders of the ning family. Godfather asked me to train them. You don¡¯t have to give them special treatment.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Argh! An elder of the ning family? I wonder which ning family you¡¯re from?¡± Yan kun couldn¡¯t help but ask. He knew that his master had an unusual rtionship with the nings, and the nings on the godly maind had some business dealings with them. Therefore, he knew most of the elders of the nings on the godly maind. However, the people with his master were obviously not from the nings on the godly maind.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already guess it?¡± Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°Miss! ¡°There¡¯s really no need ...¡± Yan kun was shocked after confirming his guess.

    ¡°No need! I¡¯ll bring them to the nightmare forest tomorrow morning. We¡¯ll only be staying here for one night!¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently. Actually, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had been rushing without rest for the past few days, she wouldn¡¯t even have stayed the night.

    ¡°In such a hurry?¡± Yan kun was a little reluctant.

    ¡°Mm! After I¡¯ve settled those old men, I n to go into seclusion. If you have any important matters, you can look for Ziyu. ¡± Leng ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Yes! Miss, rest well! I¡¯ll take my leave first. ¡± Yan kun turned around and left.

    After a night¡¯s rest in Yan Beicheng, Leng ruoxue left with the rest the next morning.

    In the evening, they arrived at the nightmare forest.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! We¡¯re finally home. ¡± Standing at the edge of the forest, the demon hugged Leng ruoxue and chuckled.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and looked at her territory. Her emotions were extremelyplicated.

    ¡°Miss lives in the forest?¡± Grape looked at the forest in front of him and asked in surprise.

    ¡°Yup! This entire forest is our home. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    ¡°Waa! Miss! Hurry up and bring us home!¡± Grape¡¯s curiosity was piqued.

    ¡°Go! Let¡¯s go home!¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she summoned Xiao Budian and instructed him to bring them home.

    Upon seeing a familiar ce, Xiao Budian was very excited. He followed Leng ruoxue¡¯s instructions and enveloped everyone in a light circle. In the blink of an eye, they had returned to Leng ruoxue¡¯s house on the mountain.

    At this moment, Zi Yu was sitting in the garden, thinking about something. When he saw the people who appeared in front of him, he was stunned and couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes, his handsome face full of disbelief.

    ¡°Miss! Is that you?¡± Seeing Leng ruoxue standing in front of him with a smile, Zi Yu couldn¡¯t believe it. He thought that he had missed her too much, so his eyes were blurry. He even rubbed his eyes.

    It was still there! It¡¯s really the young miss! Zi Yu was extremely excited. Then, she shouted,¡±¡±Miss is back!¡±

    ¡°Miss is back? Where was he? Where is he?¡± As soon as Zi Yu¡¯s voice fell, messy and urgent footsteps could be heard in the distance. Then, three figures appeared in the garden.

    ¡°Miss!¡± When they saw Leng ruoxue, two figures immediately pounced over in excitement. However, they missed because the evildoer was one step ahead and had already pulled Leng ruoxue into his arms. He was even staring at them with a vignt look.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Yue Qing and Xiang ¡®er, who did not manage to hug Leng ruoxue, looked at her with an aggrieved expression. Their little faces were as pitiful as they could be.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er is mine!¡± The demon said indifferently as he lifted his eyelids. He was obviously dissatisfied with them for trying to snatch his benefits.

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal with letting us hug you? we¡¯re not men. ¡± Yue Qing couldn¡¯t help but remind him, thinking in her heart that this man was really too petty.

    ¡°Not even women! Not to mention a man!¡± The demon said with a non-negotiable expression, then he added,¡±¡±If you want to hug, you can hug Bai Xian and Zi Yu. Don¡¯t even think about Xue ¡®er. Oh, and this little guy, you can also hug him as you wish!¡± The ¡®little fellow¡¯ he was referring to was Xiao Budian, who was currently lying in Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms. After that, he pulled Xiao Budian out of Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms and threw him to Yue Qing.

    Yue Qing caught the little guy and fiercely red at him,¡±You damn little thing, how dare you betray me! I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson!¡± After she finished speaking, she raised her hand and smacked Xiao Budian¡¯s butt ...

 Chapter 1630

    <h4>Chapter 1630: Reverent-God is also human (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Aowu! Sister, save me! This evil woman hit me!¡± As the moon eye¡¯s palm fell, an earth-shaking howl suddenly sounded, shaking everyone¡¯s eardrums.

    However, Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t help Xiao Budian, because in her heart, she also felt that Xiao Budian deserved a beating. However, she had already forgiven Xiao Budian, so naturally, she couldn¡¯t teach him a lesson. Now that Yue Qing was willing to help her, she couldn¡¯t ask for more!

    ¡°You ungrateful, bad thing. You did something wrong and you still dare to ask miss to save you? Hmph! No one can save you today. I must teach you a lesson!¡± Yue Qing loudly reproached. When Zi Yu and the others saw this, none of them pleaded for the little guy, because they had the same thoughts in their hearts.

    In an instant, the entire garden was filled with only the sound of Yue Jing¡¯s palm and the little guy¡¯s world-shaking and wail.

    After Yue Qing was done teaching Xiao Budian a lesson, she threw him onto the ground. Then, she stared at Leng ruoxue with a fiery gaze and asked softly with a face full of hidden bitterness,¡±Miss! We¡¯ve missed you so much. ¡±

    ¡°I missed you guys too.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Then how are you doing in the divine realm? Did the yin family bully you?¡± Yue Qing said with a worried expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright! Don¡¯t worry! No one would dare to bully me. ¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! Miss! Who are they?¡± Yue Qing looked at the old men standing behind her young miss and asked curiously.

    ¡°They are the elders of the ning family. This second elder will be my bodyguard in the future. As for the others, Godfather asked me to help train them. They will be under yourmand in the future.¡± Leng ruoxue pointed at the second elder and said after some thought.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss! We¡¯ll definitely train them well!¡± Yue Qing smiled evilly, her beautiful eyes sweeping over the ning family elders. There¡¯s something fishy!

    ¡°Mm! Then I¡¯ll leave them to you. In a while, you can bring them to the forest to cut some wood!¡± Leng ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Yue Qing hurriedly nodded.

    ¡°Why do you want us to cut wood?¡± The second elder asked in confusion.

    ¡°Of course you¡¯re chopping wood to build a house. Are you nning to live in tents in the mountains? Oh! I forgot that you just learned how to set up tents. You probably haven¡¯t had enough!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°However, second elder, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. It often rains in this mountain. At night, there are also many beasts and mosquitoes. If you stay in a tent for a long time, I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen. Although your strength is not low, this is after all not the divine realm. So, you can do as you see fit. If you don¡¯t want to build your own house, I won¡¯t object if you want to live in a tent.¡± Leng ruoxue added with a smile.

    Her words made the second elder a little angry. However, he was smart enough not to argue with Leng ruoxue because he knew very well that he would not be able to outwit her.

    Unfortunately, his silence did not mean that the other elders would obediently follow Leng ruoxue¡¯s orders. Hence, the moment Leng ruoxue¡¯s words left her mouth, some elders immediately protested.

    ¡°Why do we have to build our own houses? aren¡¯t there many houses here?¡± An elder asked with his eyes wide open.

    ¡°There are many houses here, but you can¡¯t live in them because they all have owners.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°You ... Is this how you treat your guests?¡± When the elder heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he was so angry that his entire body was trembling.

    ¡°Are you all guests? Howe I didn¡¯t know about it?¡± Leng ruoxue asked back with a face full of question marks. Her expression was as innocent as it could get.

    ¡°Of course we¡¯re guests!¡± At this moment, the neenth elder, who was lying on the stretcher, shouted weakly. He had been tormented miserably for the past few days, and his body was extremely weak now. Although he had pretended to be sick when he left the ning family, he had really been sick all the way here. However, no one was willing to care about his life or death, which made him extremely angry! He secretly hated these inhumane people.

    ¡°Ning Shan! They are my guests?¡± Leng ruoxue ignored 19th elder and directly asked Ning Shan.

    ¡°Miss Leng, they are not guests. Since the master has handed them over to you, they will naturally be at your disposal.¡± Ning Shan ignored the flirtatious looks from the elders and spoke respectfully. He was very sure that if he really said that these elders were guests, Leng ruoxue would chase them out without any hesitation. After all, he was under the directmand of the family head, so he naturally would not take these elders seriously.

    After the elders heard what Ning Shan said, their faces were ashen. They were so depressed that they wanted to bang their heads against a wall. However, Ning Shan represented the old ancestor. Therefore, even if they were dissatisfied, they had to swallow their anger.

    However, Ning Shan¡¯s words made Leng ruoxue very satisfied. After she nodded her head, she then instructed Yue Qing,¡±Mm! Yueqing, arrange a room for Cheng Xuan, Ning Shan, and ning Bo. The others will take them up the mountain to chop wood, and then let them build their own houses. ¡±

    ¡°Alright! Miss. However, where are the houses of the elders going to be built?¡± Yue Qing couldn¡¯t help but ask. She could see that her young miss wanted to give these elders a warning, and as her young miss¡¯s subordinate, she naturally had to cooperate well. She just didn¡¯t know how these elders had offended her young miss, it was really pitiful!

    ¡°We¡¯ll just build it opposite our main residence. ¡± Leng ruoxue pondered for a moment before replying.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Yue Qing nodded. Although there was only a river between the main residence and the opposite side, there was still a certain distance. It seemed that the young miss didn¡¯t like them very much! She couldn¡¯t help butugh in her heart.

    Then, she enthusiastically arranged rooms for Cheng Xuan, Ning Shan, and ning Bo. Then, together with Bai Xian and his wife, she led the pale and stupefied elders to the ce with the densest trees on the mountain to cut down trees.

    Yue Qing and the other two brought the elders and specially looked for those huge and old trees for the elders to cut down. If they wanted to surround those trees, they would need at least dozens of people to hug them. Therefore, when the elders saw those huge trees, they were all dumbfounded. Many elders couldn¡¯t help but curse in their hearts, F * ck! Could it be that these trees had be spirits? How was he going to do it?

    Looking at the elders who were obviously in a daze, Yue Qing shook her head with a look of disdain. Then, she took out dozens of saws specially used to cut down these giant trees from her storage ring and said to the elders,¡±¡±Use this saw to cut down all these trees. I don¡¯t think I need to teach you how to bring them back!¡±

    The elders each held a saw and carefully observed it. This saw seemed to be different from what they knew because it was only about a foot long and very thin. However, the edge of the saw was quite sharp. However, they were very suspicious. Could such a small saw cut down this giant tree?

 Chapter 1631

    <h4>Chapter 1631: Reverent-God is also human (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Seeing their doubts, Yue Qing gave Bai Xian a look. Bai Xian understood and also picked up a saw. He poured his divine power into it. In an instant, only a sh of green light could be seen, and the huge tree that needed dozens of people to encircle it was cut in half.

    Seeing this, the elders were shocked. This saw was too sharp. Moreover, with Bai Xian¡¯s demonstration, they were more confident in cutting trees. He eagerly picked up the saw and was ready to cut the tree.

    Hmph! I can¡¯t let that damn little girl look down on me! This was the only thought in the minds of all the elders.

    However, when they really used the saw, they found that cutting down these giant trees was not as easy as they had thought. Bai Xian seemed to cut it very easily, but when it was their turn, the trees seemed to have discussed it beforehand and refused to cut it.

    An hour passed quickly, and the elders did not manage to cut down a single tree.

    Seeing their unhurried appearance, Yue Qing and the others didn¡¯t rush them. Instead, they took out their lounge chairs andy down to bask in the sun while eating food. Their eyes would asionally stare at the elders who were cutting the trees.

    The exhausted elders were so angry that they almost vomited blood when they saw them like this. However, it was a small matter to die from anger, but their face was important. Therefore, no matter how angry they were, they couldn¡¯t be looked down upon by these hateful guys. Suddenly, all kinds of divine power fell on the roots of the giant tree ...

    It wasn¡¯t until night time that the elders finally had some results of theirbor. Basically, everyone had a tree. However, for building a house, one tree was obviously not enough.

    Bringing all the elders back to the entrance of the Leng family¡¯s main residence, Yue Qing said with an apologetic face,¡±¡±It seems that the elders will have to set up their own tents tonight. It¡¯ste, have a good rest! We¡¯ll continue tomorrow morning. ¡± With that, Yue Qing, Bai Xian, and his wife entered the main residence with a smile.

    Watching the backs of Yue Qing and the other two, all the elders were angry. F * ck! When had they ever been looked down upon like this? These people were really too much! Like master, like subordinate. These hateful guys are as annoying as that damn girl! This was the inner voice of many elders at this time.

    However, even though they were not happy, they had no choice but to ept their fate and set up their tents. Otherwise, they would have to sleep in the wild mountains for the night.

    The next morning.

    Yue Qing and the other two woke up the elders who were as tired as dead dogs.

    Seeing their drowsy looks, Yue Qing said with a surprised look,¡±¡±You people are either divine emperors or reverent-god level cultivators. Why are you still so fond of sleeping? This won¡¯t do!¡±

    ¡°Reverent-God is also a human!¡± The second elder said unhappily. He could not understand. Wasn¡¯t he Leng ruoxue¡¯s bodyguard? Why did he have to enjoy the same treatment as these elders? Wu...That wretched girl was such a bully!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you¡¯re not human!¡± ¡°I mean, you guys don¡¯t need to sleep at all!¡± Yue Qingughed evilly and continued.

    ¡°We also need to conserve our energy.¡± The second elder said helplessly. Although deities above the rank of divine Emperor had very little need for food and sleep, that didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t need to rest. Furthermore, to them, sleeping was also a way of cultivation. Therefore, many deities above the rank of divine Emperor still maintained the habit of sleeping every night.

    ¡°Oh! However,pared to recuperating, what you need the most now is a house. Otherwise, when the rainy seasones in a few days, you¡¯ll have to be watered. ¡± Yue Qing reminded him with a smile.

    ¡°Your mission today is to nt three trees! Don¡¯t even think about sleeping if you don¡¯t cut enough. ¡± At this moment, Xiang ¡®er spoke.

    ¡°What? Three trees?¡± The elders were dumbfounded. Why was there a number? It took them so long to cut down one tree yesterday, wouldn¡¯t it take their lives to cut down three?

    ¡°Mm! It was three trees today! If you want to build a decent house, you need at least twenty trees of yesterday¡¯s standard. However, your cutting speed is too slow, so we only arranged three trees for you today. When you are more skilled in cutting trees, it will be more than this. Also, miss said that you must cut twenty trees within five days. ¡± Yue Qing exined.

    ¡°It¡¯s already the second day!¡± Xiang ¡®er smiled as she reminded him.

    ¡°Yes! The three trees today are just the minimum requirements. If any of you can cut down more trees quickly, you can finish the task earlier so that you can build your houses. ¡± Bai Xian said.

    The elders did not say a word after hearing what they had to say. At this moment, they even wanted to die. Why are you punishing us like this!

    Although theyined, they had no choice but to follow the arrangements of Yue Qing and the others. Who asked the family head to send Ning Shan to supervise them! If they dared to resist, the great ancestor would definitely know at the first moment. At that time, they would definitely be even more unlucky than they were now.

    Therefore, although they were dissatisfied in their hearts, they had no choice but to swallow their anger. And Yue Qing and the others knew about this, so they had no scruples to ask them to do anything. In fact, it would not take twenty trees to build one house, and they were doing it for free.

    With the experience of cutting trees yesterday, the elders were much more skilled in cutting trees today. Moreover, many of the elders had cut more than three trees. The second elder had cut down the most, a total of seven trees. This result made him extremely excited. However, Bai Xian had poured cold water on his head because Bai Xian had told him to understand team spirit. He was one with the elders, so he had to wait until all the elders had cut down twenty trees before he could teach them to build houses.

    When the second elder heard this, he was dumbfounded.

    On the third day.

    Yue Qing and the other two had set a minimum of five trees for each of them.

    The elders, who were getting more and more skilled, only used one morning toplete their task. In the afternoon, they continued to cut down five trees. Seeing them work so hard, Yue Qing and the other two were very satisfied.

    Four dayster, other than the sick neenth elder, all the elders hadpleted their tasks. However, when Bai Xian once again blurted out his team spirit, all the elders automatically went to help the neenth elder cut down the trees.

    When all the elders had enough trees, Bai Xian took out a drawing and instructed them to start building houses.

    During the first three days of building the house, Bai Xian had the eldersy the foundation.

    The elders, who had never done such a thing before, were all flustered. However, Zi Yu and the others had no intention of helping.

    With great difficulty, the foundationid by the elders met the requirements. Then, ording to Bai Xian¡¯s requirements, they cut the giant trees into the required shape and began to build the house.

    However, before the house was built, there was a heavy rain. The rainsted for several days. They could only stay in their small tents and look at the rainy weather outside. The depression in their hearts could not be described with words.

 Chapter 1632

    <h4>Chapter 1632: Reverent-God is also human (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    In contrast to their gloominess, Leng ruoxue and the rest were in an extremely good mood.

    However, when he saw the pitiful look on the elders ¡®faces, Cheng Xuan felt some sympathy in his heart.

    In the garden.

    Leng ruoxue sat on the stone chair and sipped her tea. She observed the situation outside through the light screen.

    Cheng Xuan was sitting opposite her, deep in thought.

    ¡°Great aunt! Will those elders be fine outside?¡± Those old fogeys were all famous deities in the divinity, yet they were being treated like this by Leng ruoxue. It was really pitiful!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! You won¡¯t die. ¡± Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Uh! I mean, aren¡¯t you afraid that they¡¯ll hate you?¡± Cheng Xuan asked curiously.

    ¡°Why do you hate me? Who asked them to be so slow? it took them three days just to build the foundation. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a look of disdain.

    ¡°They have never done such a thing!¡± Cheng Xuan said with a hint of sympathy.

    ¡°They can learn if they haven¡¯t done it before. Didn¡¯t I arrange for someone to teach them?¡± Leng ruoxue said innocently.

    ¡°Alright! They¡¯re too stupid, but when will the rain stop?¡± Cheng Xuan looked up at the roof. There was a transparent film on the roof of the main house, so no matter how heavy the rain outside was, it couldn¡¯t pour in. Otherwise, they would probably have to stay in the room.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it should stop in two days. ¡± Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Cheng Xuan said, relieved.

    ¡°I say, young master Cheng, I didn¡¯t expect you to care about the elders of the ning family.¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes sized up Cheng Xuan as she asked in surprise.

    ¡°Hehe! Our Cheng family and the ning family have been friends for generations. When I¡¯m free, I live in the ning family, so I¡¯m very familiar with many elders. So, seeing them so pitiful, I naturally sympathize with them. ¡± Cheng Xuan said, a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Oh! However, they were trained by my Godfather, so I¡¯m afraid their future days will be even more pitiful. So, you¡¯d better put away your sympathy!¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she reminded them. Actually, she had already drawn up a training n for the elders. They could start implementing it after they finished building the house.

    ¡°Uh! Alright then!¡± After listening to Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, Cheng Xuan wiped the cold sweat off his forehead in fear. He thought to himself that he could not offend this terrifying woman. Otherwise, if his treatment fell to the same level as the elders of the ning family, he would cry himself to death!

    ¡°Young master Cheng! I¡¯ll be going into closed-door cultivation in a few days, so you can have fun by yourself!¡± Leng ruoxue said, satisfied.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll take care of myself. ¡± Cheng Xuan quickly said and let out a long sigh.

    Leng ruoxue nodded. Suddenly, a look of joy appeared on her face. Following which, she saw a few figures appear in the garden.

    ¡°Grandpa, brother!¡± Leng ruoxue excitedly pounced towards two of them.

    ¡°Hahaha! Xue ¡®er! Grandpa has missed you so much. ¡± Leng Qingtian said with a smile as he held his precious granddaughter in his arms. At this moment, the evildoer came to their side.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± The demon secretly peeked at Leng Qingtian with a face full of hidden bitterness. He was a little dissatisfied in his heart. Woo...Grandfather was hugging his woman.

    ¡°Hahaha! Come! Let¡¯s hug together, Grandpa!¡± When Leng Qingtian saw this, he stretched out his long arm and pulled the demon into his embrace. He knew all too well what this kid was thinking.

    After hugging her grandfather, Leng ruoxue wanted to hug her brother. However, this time, the evildoer held her tightly in his arms and refused to let her hug him. Seeing this scene, everyone could not help butugh while Leng ruoxue was extremely helpless.

    ¡°Miss! Guild leader ye¡¯s jealousy seems to have gotten stronger. ¡± Feng Da teased with a smirk.

    ¡°AI!¡± Leng ruoxue sighed, her beautiful eyes filled with helplessness.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯ve finallye out of seclusion!¡± The demon nced at Feng Da and said with a little dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, guild leader ye! Even if wee out of seclusion, we won¡¯t dare to snatch the young miss from you. ¡± Feng Da, who sensed the danger, quickly promised. His words received a look of admiration from the evildoer, as if saying,¡¯at least you know your ce!¡¯

    ¡°Grandpa! You guys can all advance, right?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at her grandfather and the rest as she said in understanding.

    ¡°Yup!¡± Leng Qingtian nodded happily.

    ¡°AI! I¡¯m feeling inferior. I¡¯m still a mid level deity now. If you guys advance, your level will be above mine. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a face full of hidden bitterness. However, her words received unanimous disdain from the crowd.

    ¡°Miss! You¡¯re a pervert, don¡¯tpare yourself to us. ¡± Lu Tao said, somewhat unable to stand it. Although she was a woman, she could not stand her young miss¡¯s coquettish behavior!

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement, clearly in favor of green Peach¡¯s words.

    ¡°Great aunt! ¡°They are ...¡± Cheng Xuan, who had been watching themotion, walked over and asked curiously.

    ¡°Great aunt? When did I have a grandnephew?¡± Leng ruohan¡¯s face was filled with fear. ¡®Is this a gift for me toe out of seclusion?¡¯

    Although Feng Da and the others didn¡¯t say anything, they all looked at Cheng Xuan curiously with simr expressions.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯m not your grandnephew. ¡± Cheng Xuan rolled his eyes and said helplessly.

    ¡°You called my family¡¯s young miss great aunt! Young master ruohan is my youngdy¡¯s biological brother!¡± Cuizhu could not help but remind him.

    ¡°So what? Let¡¯s just talk about our own matters!¡± Cheng Xuan quickly said. He couldn¡¯t ept the sudden appearance of an elder.

    ¡°Grandpa, brother, he¡¯s the young master of the Cheng n of the immortal realm. He was just joking, and you guys actually believed him!¡± When Leng ruoxue saw the serious expressions on her brother and the others ¡®faces, she exined speechlessly. Following that, she introduced them to each other. However, when l¨¹ Tao and Cuizhu found out that their miss had two more maidservants, they were rather upset because they felt that they were about to fall out of favor.

    Seeing l¨¹ Tao and Cuizhu¡¯s resentful expressions, Leng ruoxue sighed softly and said,¡±¡±In the future, the four of you will have to get along like real sisters. In my heart, you are all the same.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss! We will definitely take good care of l¨¹ Tao and little sister Cuizhu. ¡± When grape heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he quickly expressed his position. Although miss¡¯s words warmed their hearts, they also knew in their hearts that Lu Tao and Cuizhu had been with miss for a longer time than them. Their position in miss¡¯s heart must be higher than theirs. However, since they had followed miss, they naturally had to build a good rtionship with the people around miss. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t they be making things difficult for miss?

    ¡°Miss! We¡¯ll also treat grape and sister lotus seed as biological sisters. ¡± Green peach also said hurriedly. Then, the four of them looked at each other and smiled. Their feelings for each other took root and sprouted in an instant.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and said to Leng Qingtian and the rest,¡±¡±Grandpa! You guys go back to your own rooms to advance! Let¡¯s have a good celebration tonight!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Leng Qingtian agreed.

    Then, everyone returned to their rooms.

    Not long after, thews of the world that had advanced in rank came in waves ...

    The Golden pir of light that represented thews of heaven and earth enveloped most of the rooms in the main residence for a long time ...

    When Leng Qingtian and the rest walked out of their rooms, most of them had already advanced to the high level divine being realm.

    At night, Leng ruoxue and the rest had a special celebration. The elders of the ning family who had been cooped up in their tents were also invited into the main residence. Moreover, they knew that they had been invited in because of their rtives ¡®promotion. Therefore, they were all very honest.

    During the feast, everyone heard that Leng ruoxue was also preparing to enter closed-door cultivation. Immediately, Cuizhu and the others who had not advanced to the high-ranked deity stage immediately expressed that they wanted to continue their closed-door cultivation as they were afraid that they would drag down the young miss.

    Two dayster.

    The storm that had been going on for several days finally stopped.

    Once the sky was clear, Leng ruoxue immediately arranged for Bai Xian and the rest to supervise the elders as they continued to build the houses. Feng Da and the others were afraid that Bai Xian and the other two would be too busy, so they took the initiative to help. After they joined, the elders deeply felt that their days had be even more deep and difficult. Now, even if they wanted to find an opportunity to ck off, they couldn¡¯t find it, because the eyes of the supervisors were everywhere.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue took this opportunity to bond with her grandfather, brother, and the others.

    Half a monthter.

    With thebined efforts of the elders, their residence was finally built.

    Looking at the exquisite three-story independent building in front of them, the elders wanted to cry but had no tears because this was not only the result of their own work, but also their residence for a period of time in the future. However, what they didn¡¯t understand was, since each house only had one elder, why did they have to build three floors? After all, in their opinion, one room was enough for them to live in. However, there were three floors now, and there were more than ten bedrooms inside. Could this ... Be used?

    However, when they first started building the house, they didn¡¯t know that they were going to build a small three-story building. It was only two days before the house waspleted that they were surprised to find that their residence was sorge.

    Even though some elders raised their doubts, in Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, their status was so distinguished, so their residence naturally had to match their status. Therefore, it was only right for it to be bigger.

    After the elders were duped by Leng ruoxue, although they agreed with her, they still felt that there was something wrong with Leng ruoxue¡¯s words. However, they could not put their finger on what was wrong. Hence, they could only move into their own houses resentfully.

    Leng ruoxue was extremely satisfied when she saw that the elders ¡®residence had been settled. Moreover, the house had been built ording to her strict requirements. After giving some instructions to Zi Yu and the rest, she brought the evildoer and the rest into the bracelet to cultivate in seclusion ...

 Chapter 1633 - The punishment for nineteenth elder (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1633: The punishment for neenth elder (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    After knowing that Leng ruoxue was in closed-door cultivation, second elder and the rest heaved a sigh of relief because this meant that their lives would be better. However, when they found out that Leng ruoxue had handed them over to her subordinates to manage, the anger in their hearts burned with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. With second elder in the lead, the elders immediately went to find Ning Shan to uphold justice.

    In Ning Shan¡¯s room.

    He frowned as he looked at the ashen-faced elders. He was so depressed that he wanted to bang his head against the wall. Wu ... What task did the family head arrange for him? None of these elders were easy to deal with. However, the people on Leng ruoxue¡¯s side were even more difficult to deal with. After weighing the pros and cons, he decided to remain neutral and deal with matters in a formal manner.

    ¡°Captain ning! Master said that Leng ruoxue was going to train us, right?¡± The neenth elder was the first to question.

    ¡°The master has handed you over to miss Leng.¡± Ning Shan said very cautiously. These elders were all old and shrewd, so he was especially careful when he spoke, so as not to be tricked by them and be unable to deal with it.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why should her subordinates care about us? Leng ruoxue isn¡¯t here!¡± The 19th elder said angrily. He had endured it when he had asked them to cut down trees and build houses because that damned woman hadn¡¯t gone into seclusion at that time. But now? That damned woman had gone into seclusion, but she still wasn¡¯t willing to let them go. How could they tolerate this?

    ¡°That¡¯s what miss Leng told us before she went into seclusion. She drew up a training n for all of you and let her subordinates be in charge of training all of you. Also, don¡¯t forget that the family head told you all to listen to miss Leng¡¯s arrangements.¡± Ning Shan was very reserved, but the meaning between the lines was obvious. She wanted them to follow Leng ruoxue¡¯s arrangements.

    ¡°Captain ning! We¡¯re all elders of the ning family, people with status and reputation in the divine realm. If word gets out that we¡¯re being trained by some little guys, the ning family will lose face, right?¡± The neenth elder said with an aggrieved expression.

    ¡°Neenth elder, I can understand how you feel, but this is the patriarch¡¯s decision. Unless the patriarches in person, no one can change it. So, I think you¡¯d better receive their training! If you resist the training, it will be very difficult for me, because I have to report the results of your training to the patriarch truthfully. ¡± Ning Shan said, pretending to be helpless.

    ¡°Captain ning! Are you really not willing to help us? We¡¯re family, you can¡¯t help outsiders!¡± The neenth elder couldn¡¯t help but remind him.

    ¡°Neenth elder! It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but I¡¯m powerless. ¡± Ning Shan said in a very troubled manner. Then, he said,¡±Of course, if you really don¡¯t want to ept their training, I can¡¯t force you, but I won¡¯t hide it for you. I will report the truth to the family head. At that time, what punishment the family head will give you will not be up to me to decide.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a saying that goes,¡¯those who understand practice are wise¡¯?¡± Seeing that we¡¯re all part of the ning family, I advise you to ept their training obediently! There¡¯s no good for you to cause trouble, and you might even get into trouble. Moreover, if this matter is known by the patriarch, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be even more unlucky. ¡± Ning Shan added in a serious tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we can only ept our fate?¡± One of the elders said, unwilling to give up.

    However, no elder responded to him, and Ning Shan only looked at him with a little sympathy, and also did not say anything.

    The atmosphere instantly fell silent.

    After a long while.

    The second elder unwillingly opened his mouth and said,¡±¡±If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s ept their training! The sooner we can satisfy master, the sooner we can return to the ning family. ¡±

    ¡°Second elder, you¡¯re an understanding person!¡± Ning Shan praised.

    ¡°AI!¡± All the elders sighed with a face full of worry, and then walked out of Ning Shan¡¯s room dejectedly. At this point, all the elders understood that there was no point in saying more. Ning Shan could not help them at all.

    The elders had just left when Feng Da and Cheng Wu walked in from outside.

    ¡°Hehe! These elders hade in high spirits, but left in low spirits! They must be very disappointed!¡± Feng Daxing said with a gloating smile.

    ¡°Yup! I can¡¯t help them at all!¡± Ning Shan said honestly.

    ¡°No one can help them. Unless your master personally brings them back, they can forget about escaping from our hands.¡± Feng Daughed evilly. He had been in seclusion all this time, and now that he finally had something fun to do, he had to make good use of it.

    ¡°As long as they are still breathing, the master will not care about their lives.¡± Ning Shan said with a smile, giving them a heads up.

    ¡°Hehe! With your words, we¡¯re at ease and can y to our heart¡¯s content. ¡± Feng Da said with a smile.

    ¡°Uh!¡± When Ning Shan heard Feng DA¡¯s words, ck lines immediately appeared on her forehead. What did he say? He wouldn¡¯t harm these elders, right? Although the master was a little angry with them, they were the elites of the ning family, after all. It was better not to be yed to death by them!

    When he saw Ning Shan¡¯s suddenly worried expression, Feng Da patted Ning Shan¡¯s shoulder like a brother and said,¡±¡±Brother! Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t y them to death. ¡± Feng Da understood.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Ning Shan nodded in relief, but he was thinking to himself,¡¯the Emperor God will probably ban this game, right?¡¯

    ¡°Hehe! Don¡¯t think about those elders anymore, good brother, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go for a drink!¡± Feng Da put his arm around Ning Shan¡¯s shoulder and said very enthusiastically.

    Then, Feng Da and Cheng Wu pulled Ning Shan¡¯s arms and went to bond with him.

    Early the next morning, Feng Da Beat the gongs and drums to wake up the elders who were still in their dreams.

    The elders came out of the room and saw Feng Da and the others standing outside their house. Their faces immediately fell. What are these people doing so early in the morning?

    Feng DA¡¯s eyes were like torches as he looked around at the elders present. After counting the number of people, he realized that one elder was missing.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the 19th elder?¡± Feng Da asked loudly.

    ¡°He¡¯s probably still sleeping, I¡¯ll go get him!¡± Cheng Wu said resentfully.

    Then, Cheng Wu turned around and entered the 19th elder¡¯s house.

    After a while, an earth-shattering cry came from neenth elder¡¯s house,¡±¡±Argh! Who let you in!¡±

    Then, everyone heard a ¡®bang¡¯! A piece of trash flew out of the window ...

    ¡°Aiyo! Are you trying to murder me?!¡± The trash that flew out of the window leaped up and roared in anger.

    This ¡®trash¡¯ who was shouting in anger was thete neenth elder.

    At this moment, Cheng Wu stuck his head out of the window and chuckled,¡±¡±19th elder, you¡¯rete. I¡¯m helping you! How can you learn from that guy and not recognize a good person¡¯s heart!¡±

 Chapter 1634

    <h4>Chapter 1634: The punishment for neenth elder (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Are you a good person? None of you are good people!¡± 19th elder red at Cheng Wu who was looking down on him and shouted angrily.

    ¡°Stop arguing! Neenth elder, quickly return to the team!¡± Feng Da didn¡¯t give Cheng Wu a chance to speak as he shouted at the 19th elder in a bad mood.

    ¡°Return to the team? Which team?¡± When 19th elder heard this unfamiliar word, he didn¡¯t even care about quarreling with Cheng Wu and asked Feng Da stupidly.

    ¡°See for yourself.¡± Feng Da pointed at the elders who were already standing in two rows.

    ¡°Uh!¡± 19th elder looked in the direction Feng Da was pointing at and saw that the other elders were standing in an orderly manner. He was the only one who stood out from the rest.

    ¡°19th elder, hurry up and stand in your position.¡± Feng Da ordered.

    ¡°My position? Where is he?¡± The neenth elder hade toote and was unable to figure out the situation.

    ¡°The second row, behind the second elder.¡± Feng Da reminded.

    ¡°Oh!¡± 19th elder stood up unwillingly.

    Seeing that all the elders were present, Feng Da cleared his throat and said very cautiously,¡±¡±Since today is the first day of training, we won¡¯t pursue yourck of discipline. From tomorrow onwards, as long as you hear the whistle or Gong, you must dress up and line up at this position. If you arete again, you will be punished tomorrow. Moreover, the punishment will not only be for theter, but the entire team will be punished as well.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by an entire team?¡± The second elder asked shamelessly. He had heard a few new terms today, but he didn¡¯t quite understand them.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already divided you into two groups. The first row¡¯s elders are one group, the second elder is the leader, and the neenth elder of the second row is the leader. In the future, if anyone in your two groups breaks the rules or can¡¯tplete the task we¡¯ve assigned, your entire group will be punished. Do you understand?¡± Feng Da asked loudly.

    ¡°Oh!¡± All the elders nodded. Although they did not fully understand the situation, they would not admit it as they were concerned about their reputation.

    ¡°From today onwards, we¡¯ll be conducting military management on all of you. Therefore, all of you must absolutely obey our orders. From now on, we¡¯ll be your instructors, and all of you must respect us and not disobey our orders. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be punished by militaryw.¡± Feng Da said.

    ¡°That ... What is military management?¡± 19th elder asked in confusion. For some reason, these words made him feel very uneasy.

    ¡°It means to strictly manage you.¡± Feng Da exined simply.

    ¡°Oh!¡± The neenth elder replied softly.

    ¡°I know that all of you elders are people with status and position in the divine realm. Therefore, for the sake of your face, shouldn¡¯t you all also perform well?¡± Feng Da said with a smile.

    ¡°Naturally!¡± The neenth elder said arrogantly. Those who could be elders in the ning family were all old foxes who had gone through hundreds of battles and countless tests. Therefore, they did not take the militarized management that Feng Da spoke of seriously at all.

    ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s good that the elders are confident! Now, we¡¯ll begin your first training. This is also your daily routine, and you mustplete it no matter what! That was long-distance running! Do you see these mountains? From today onwards, you will have to run around these mountains once every day. You can only run with your legs, and you are not allowed to use divine skills or use flying beasts to ck off. You¡¯ll be punished!¡± Feng Da said with a smirk.

    In his heart, he really admired his young miss¡¯s idea because this idea was really too good. These elders were used to being pampered, and no matter where they went, they would have beasts as a means of transportation. It was likely that it had been many years since they had used their two legs to walk so much. After running down these few mountains, they would definitely be half dead from exhaustion! Hehe! He was very much looking forward to the tragic state of these elders!

    Sure enough, when the elders heard Feng DA¡¯s words, their faces all turned ck. Because they never dreamed that the first training that the wretched girl arranged for them was actually running. This, this was really too much, they were gods! How could he let them run like ordinary people?

    ¡°My young miss said that running is to train your physical fitness and also to help you lose weight. Look at some of you, all of you are so fat. You¡¯re so embarrassing.¡± Feng Da, who could tell what they were thinking, said with a look of disdain.

    However, when they heard Feng Da say the words ¡®fat head and big ears¡¯, many of the elders subconsciously looked at the neenth elder. The neenth elder¡¯s face turned red and he was embarrassed by their stares.

    ¡°Dammit! Why are you all looking at me?¡± The neenth elder said angrily.

    None of the elders replied, only thinking in their hearts, because you¡¯re the fattest one among us, we¡¯ve all been implicated by you.

    ¡°Neenth elder, you are the fattest of all the elders, and you also need to lose weight the most.¡± Feng Da said what the other elders didn¡¯t say, and his mood was very good.

    ¡°You ...¡± 19th elder was speechless. His chest heaved up and down.

    ¡°Alright! Everyone, don¡¯t waste any more time. Today, Big Brother Cheng will be leading the team, and tomorrow, the second elder and the neenth elder will be leading the team. So, you¡¯d better memorize the route. If you get lost, we won¡¯te to find you! By the way, if any of your elders were to get lost, I¡¯m sure that the thirsty female beasts in the forest would be very happy. ¡± Feng Daughed.

    A thirsty mother beast? When the elders heard these words, their expressions changed drastically, and they all looked at Feng Da in unison, their eyes red as they asked,¡¯what do you mean?¡¯

    ¡°Hahaha! Let¡¯s go!¡± Feng Daughed and changed the topic. This matter could only be understood and not described!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The leader of the group, Cheng Wu, gave the order and left with the elders.

    At noon, Cheng Wu and the rest had not returned. However, Feng Da and the rest were not worried at all because they had been observing the elders ¡®every move through the light screen.

    Feng Da and the others were all gathered in front of the light curtain in the garden.

    Cheng Xuan¡¯s eyes widened as he looked in disbelief at the elders on the screen, who were as tired as dead dogs. He said with a little sympathy,¡±¡±This is their daily routine? Can they even finish?¡± In fact, what he wanted to ask was if they had any other tasks other than running around a few mountains.

    ¡°They have to do it even if they can¡¯t finish it. Besides, this is the easiest task among all their missions!¡± Feng Da said honestly.

    ¡°Uh! What else is there?¡± Cheng Xuan was curious.

    ¡°The secrets of heaven must not be divulged!¡± Feng Da kept him in suspense.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this! We¡¯re friends!¡± Cheng Xuan begged pitifully.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! This is a trade secret, I can¡¯t tell you even if you¡¯re my friend. ¡± Feng Da remained unmoved.

 Chapter 1635

    <h4>Chapter 1635: The punishment for neenth elder (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Uh! Alright then!¡± Cheng Xuan gave up on trying to gather information. He would find out sooner orter anyway.

    Then, he turned his eyes to the screen.

    At this moment, the elders in the forest were already drenched in sweat and sighing. Some of them had even sat down on the ground to rest while Cheng Wu was reprimanding them at the side.

    ¡°Your physical fitness is really bad. How far have you run? You¡¯re all so tired?¡± Cheng Wu was furious. He even regretted leading the way for them. Based on their running speed, it would be good if they could reach home by night.

    When the elders heard Cheng Wu¡¯s words, although they wanted to retort, their bodies were sore all over and they were toozy to speak.

    When Cheng Wu saw their half-dead appearance, the anger in his heart grew even greater.

    ¡°Dammit! All of you, stand up!¡± Cheng Wu shouted. However, his words did not receive any response from the elders.

    ¡°Let us rest for a while! We¡¯re really tired. ¡± The second elder said weakly. He had never thought that he would one day be able to run so far on his legs. It was truly unbelievable.

    ¡°It¡¯s already noon, how long do you guys want to rest?¡± Cheng Wu asked with his eyes wide open. He was hungry.

    ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while more!¡± The second elder pleaded.

    ¡°Then you guys should rest first! I¡¯lle back for lunch, so stay here. I hope you¡¯ll have recovered by the time Ie back in the afternoon. ¡± After Cheng Wu finished speaking, he summoned his flying beast and left without looking back.

    As they watched Cheng Wu¡¯s back view, the elders were dumbfounded. Following that, anger surged within them and they all felt indignant.

    ¡°Second elder! What¡¯s the point of leaving us here? He¡¯s really too much!¡± The neenth elder was the first to shout. He was also the first elder to copse from exhaustion.

    ¡°What else do you want? Do you expect him to stay here and apany us?¡± The second elder was helpless, because he had already seen the situation in front of him. He had no choice but to lower his head!

    ¡°But he can¡¯t just leave on his own flying beast! Why don¡¯t ... We also take the flying beast back!¡± The neenth elder suggested.

    ¡°You want to be punished?¡± The second elder raised his brows. Based on his understanding of Leng ruoxue, he had no doubt that Leng ruoxue¡¯s subordinates would treat that wretched girl¡¯s words as an imperial edict and would not give them any face. After all, those people were Leng ruoxue¡¯s subordinates.

    ¡°We¡¯re the ning family¡¯s elders. I don¡¯t believe they¡¯ll really dare to punish us!¡± The neenth elder disapprovingly said.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try. I won¡¯t stop you.¡± The second elder said. He didn¡¯t dare to take this risk, but he didn¡¯t mind having an elder test it out himself and be the first to eat the crab.

    ¡°Second elder! Don¡¯t you regret it!¡± The 19th elder couldn¡¯t help but remind them. Then, he looked at the other elders and said,¡±¡±Do any of you want to go back with me on a flying beast?¡±

    All the elders looked at each other when they heard this. However, no one dared to respond to the neenth elder¡¯s words. In their eyes, even the cautious second elder did not have such an opportunistic idea, so they naturally did not dare to have it.

    ¡°Tsk! You bunch of cowards, since you don¡¯t want to go back with me on the flying beast, then you can slowly wait here!¡± After the neenth elder finished speaking, he summoned his flying beast and sat on it, then flew directly back to his residence.

    In the afternoon.

    When Cheng Wu arrived, he merely nced indifferently at the elders present before leading them on their way. When the elders saw that Cheng Wu did not seem to have noticed that they were missing a person, they suddenly felt a little regretful. If they had known that this would happen, they would have returned with the neenth elder.

    It was only in the evening that Cheng Wu brought the elders, who were so exhausted that they were beyond recognition, back to their residence.

    After that, he arranged for them to go back to their rooms to rest.

    After bringing the elders back, Cheng Wu returned to his room as well. This made Cheng Xuan, who was extremely curious about the punishment the 19th elder would receive, feel as if a cat was scratching his heart anxiously. However, seeing that Cheng Wu and the others were fine, he could not calm down no matter what. His eyes were fixed on their every move.

    ¡°Young master Cheng! It¡¯s time to sleep. ¡± After dinner, Cheng Wu looked at Cheng Xuan, who wanted to say something but was hesitating, and said with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! Did you guys forget to do something?¡± Cheng Xuan said very implicitly.

    ¡°What is it? I only know that we should go to bed, we have to wake up early tomorrow. ¡± Cheng Wu yed dumb and entered his room after he finished speaking.

    Seeing this, Cheng Xuan had to turn his eyes to Feng Da. Who knew that Feng Da just yawned and then went to sleep in his room.

    ¡°Rest early!¡± Zi Yu patted Cheng Xuan¡¯s shoulder sympathetically, and then left.

    Seeing that everyone in front of him had left one by one, Cheng Xuan, who felt that it was uninteresting, could only return to his room sulkily. However, there was a trace of regret left in his heart.

    Late at night.

    The moon hung high in the sky, and a dark cloud was slowly floating over from the distance.

    At this moment, a ck figure shed into the room of the neenth elder.

    After the tall figure entered the room, he stood by the bed and looked at the sleeping neenth elder. A wicked smile appeared on his charming face. Then, he said softly,¡±¡±Grey Eagle! Come out!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a quivering Grey Eagle appeared in front of the man.

    ¡°We pay our respects to the Lord!¡± The Grey Eagle said in a low voice. Its huge body was trembling, and its head was lowered. It did not dare to look up at the person in front of it.

    ¡°Do you know why I called you out?¡± The ck figure, who was mo you, asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Please give me your orders, my Lord!¡± The giant Grey Eagle wanted to cry but had no tears.¡±Hmph ... This Lord is giving it a lot of pressure.¡± Although it did not know what this Lord¡¯s true form was, it could feel that the Lord¡¯s bloodline pressure was definitely something that only the top beasts would have. Therefore, it did not dare to resist mo you¡¯s words.

    ¡°You did something wrong today, do you know that?¡± Mo you suddenly said with a straight face.

    ¡°Argh! Little Beastie ... Little Beastie didn¡¯t do anything?¡± The grey giant Eagle¡¯s heart trembled as a trace of fear spontaneously arose from the bottom of its heart.

    ¡°You still dare to say you didn¡¯t do anything? You flew back with this guy this afternoon, right?¡± Mo you pointed at the neenth elder who was lying on the bed.

    ¡°Y-yes! He¡¯s my master, I don¡¯t dare to disobey his orders. ¡± The giant Grey Eagle said in an extremely aggrieved manner. ¡®Woo...That¡¯s master¡¯s request. How can I refuse?¡¯

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you can ept the punishment with him!¡± Mo you said without any emotion.

    ¡°Don ¡®t! My Lord! Spare me!¡± When the Grey Eagle heard that it was going to be punished, it was so scared that it quickly begged for mercy. Its teary eyes made it look as pitiful as it could be.

    ¡°Spare you? Hmph! Do you know that because you listened to your Master¡¯s words, you caused him to go against the rules set by my mistress? therefore, he must be punished!¡± Mo you said with a cold smile.

    ¡°And you won¡¯t be able to escape!¡± Mo you added.

    ¡°My Lord! I know I¡¯m wrong, but he¡¯s my master. I have to do whatever he asks me to do. I, I¡¯m also in a difficult position. ¡± The giant Grey Eagle wept.

    ¡°As a Beastie, how can I not understand your difficulties? however, as Beastie, we can¡¯t blindly be blindly loyal. If we know it¡¯s wrong and still help master, then we¡¯re not doing it for master¡¯s good, but harming master! Do you understand?¡± Mo you lectured.

    ¡°Yes! My Lord! I wonder what you want this little Beastie to do?¡± The Grey Eagle asked.¡±Master, you can¡¯t refuse him. I can¡¯t afford to offend this man. What should I do?¡± At this moment, it really wanted to shout,¡¯why make things difficult for Beastie!¡¯ However, it did not dare to!

    ¡°You¡¯re quite sensible. In that case, I¡¯ll point you in the right direction. From today onwards, you can¡¯t agree to anything your master wants you to do for training. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite. ¡± Mo you said straightforwardly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The Grey Eagle quickly nodded.

    ¡°As for today¡¯s matter ...¡± Mo you did not finish his sentence. However, the giant Grey Eagle¡¯s heart was in its throat.

    ¡°This King won¡¯t hold you responsible for today¡¯s matter. After all, you were following orders. However, your master must be punished, and you are not allowed to interfere. ¡± Mo you paused on purpose before continuing. Among the old man¡¯s beasts, this Grey Eagle was the highest level, a level 8 saint God beast. The other beasts basically followed this Grey Eagle¡¯s lead. Therefore, as long as he warned this Grey Eagle, it was equivalent to intimidating all of the old man¡¯s beasts. Otherwise, he would not have called this Grey Eagle out alone.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The Grey Eagle had no choice but to lower its head under mo you¡¯s pressure.

    ¡°Let¡¯s return! Don¡¯te out when there¡¯s nothing important. ¡± Mo you ordered domineeringly.

    ¡°My Lord! Little Beastie will take my leave. ¡± The Grey Eagle lowered its head and returned to the Beastie dimension. With this Lord here, it would not dare toe out even if it was beaten to death.

    After the Grey Eagle disappeared, mo you looked at the neenth elder who was lying on the bed. A profound smile appeared on his lips as he muttered to himself,¡±¡±Honorable neenth elder, it¡¯s your turn!¡±

    After saying that, a transparent bubble appeared in mo you¡¯s hand. He ced the bubble on the neenth elder¡¯s body. In the blink of an eye, the neenth elder fell asleep in the bubble. Then, mo you disappeared from the room ...

    After a short while, mo you arrived outside a cave in the forest.

    The cave was unusuallyrge, and the entrance of the cave was nearly two meters wide. As soon as mo you released his aura, he heard the sound of running, which was as loud as Thunder,ing from the cave ...

    Then, a few huge yellow bears appeared in front of mo you.

    ¡°My Lord!¡± The giant bears bowed to mo you respectfully, then knelt in front of mo you like a well-behaved wife.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to give him some punishment. You guys have fun! Just leave some breath. ¡± Mo you passed the bubbles in his hand over and instructed.

 Chapter 1636

    <h4>Chapter 1636: Special training (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Yes!¡± The leading giant bear carefully took the bubble and said with a trembling voice.

    After that, mo you disappeared in front of the huge yellow bears.

    Looking at the bubble in the giant bear¡¯s paw, the leader of the Bears frowned with a troubled expression. He did not know what to do with the bubble. The other bears were also staring at bubbles in confusion ...

    This bubble was very transparent and looked very thin. He didn¡¯t know if he would be identally broken by them! And the man who was still sound asleep in the bubble, he looked so small!

    A curious Little Bear reached out its paw and poked at the bubble. The leading bear was unable to stop it in time and its face turned pale with fright. However, the bubble did not burst miraculously. Instead, it was very stic and caved in along the little bear¡¯s paw. The little bearughed happily when it saw this.

    ¡°Grandma! This is so interesting!¡± Little Bear said with a smile.

    ¡°My child! Be careful, don¡¯t break the bubbles. Otherwise, that Lord will me us. ¡± The leader, grandma Xiong, said with a worried look.

    ¡°Grandma! What was there to be afraid of? Didn¡¯t that Lord tell us to have fun? We¡¯ll just leave this human with one breath. ¡± Little Bear said disapprovingly. It was at the age where it was fun and active. There was usually no entertainment at home, so now that a toy had suddenly appeared, of course it was not willing to let it go.

    ¡°But ...¡± Grandma Xiong was still a little worried.

    ¡°Grandma! If we don¡¯t do what that Lord said and teach this human a lesson, he might me us!¡± Little Bear said.

    ¡°AI! Alright then! However, don¡¯t be too heavy-handed, in case this human is really toyed to death, we won¡¯t be able to exin it to that Lord. ¡± Grandma Xiong warned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandma! We know our limits. ¡± Little Bear promised.

    ¡°Mm! That¡¯s good!¡± After grandma Xiong finished speaking, she brought her children back to the cave.

    After entering the cave, it ced the bubble on an open space, then closed its eyes and went to sleep.

    Little Bear, on the other hand, brought along a few smaller bears and circled around bubbles curiously.

    ¡°Sister, is this a human?¡± The smallest bear blinked its clear eyes and asked with great interest.

    ¡°Yup!¡± Little Bear nodded.

    ¡°Is he a female like us?¡± The smallest bear asked again.

    ¡°This ... I don¡¯t know!¡± Little Bear scratched his head and said, a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Silly child! This human is a male!¡± A female bear heard her children¡¯s discussion and walked over with a smile. This female bear was their mother.

    ¡°Argh! Really?¡± Little Bear was very surprised. She stuck two fingers into the bubble and lifted the nket covering the neenth elder.

    Little Bear looked around with curiosity and then pulled up elder neen¡¯s clothes.

    Although they were separated by the bubble, when Little Bear pulled on it lightly, a ¡®pop¡¯ could be heard. The neenth elder¡¯s clothes were torn in half, and the neenth elder¡¯s body was exposed, with more than half of his chest exposed.

    ¡°Eh? It¡¯s really a male!¡± Looking at the 19th elder¡¯s t chest, Little Bear said with certainty after confirming.

    ¡°Hahaha! Silly child, Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± The mother bearughed happily when she saw her child¡¯s silly look.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Little Bear smiled a little embarrassedly. Who asked it to be more curious?

    ¡°Sister! It¡¯s a male without breasts? Then am I also a male?¡± The smallest bear said.

    Little Bear listened to his sister¡¯s words and felt that they made sense. In order to further verify neenth elder¡¯s gender, he directly used his two ws to pinch neenth elder¡¯s pants and pulled them down, exposing neenth elder in front of the Bears.

    The little bears immediately widened their eyes and observed carefully. They looked at the obvious characteristics of neenth elder and then looked at their own. Finally, they confirmed that neenth elder was indeed a male! It was different from them.

    When the female bear saw 19th elder¡¯s naked body, she smiled shyly. She couldn¡¯t help but think to herself,¡±although this human¡¯s body isn¡¯t very good, and he¡¯s not as strong as my husband, he¡¯s still a man. Seeing him reminded me of my missing husband. Wu...Why is my life so hard?¡± The female bear reproached herself and looked at the 19th elder with a resentful gaze.

    At this moment, the 19th elder, who was in a daze from sleep, felt a cold sensation on his body and woke up with a start.

    When he opened his dazed eyes and saw a few giant bears in front of him! He was so shocked that he suddenly woke uppletely. Where was this ce? Wasn¡¯t he sleeping in his own room? 19th elder felt that something was wrong. He looked around and suddenly realized that he was not in his room, but in a cave.

    Not only that, but he was also covered in a bubble. F * ck! Who did this? The neenth elder was furious. A light blue divine power escaped from his fingertips and flew towards the bubble like lightning. However, the bubble did not shatter as he had expected. The neenth elder was dumbfounded.

    F * ck! What the hell is this? His Shen power couldn¡¯t break it? He was a divine Emperor! This hurt his self-esteem too much!

    Just as the neenth elder was sulking, he suddenly felt an unusual gaze. He looked up at the owner of the gaze and found that it was a female bear, and the female bear was looking at him affectionately. Instantly, Feng DA¡¯s words came to his mind. ¡®The hungry female beasts in the forest will be very happy¡¯. Suddenly, his face turned pale with fright and he jumped up in shock. He wanted to find a ce to hide, but he clearly found that ... The Bears ¡®gazes on him seemed to be deeper. Not only that, but they all seemed to be staring at the same body part ...

    19th elder lowered his head subconsciously, but he felt the world spinning. Then, an earth-shattering scream came out of 19th elder¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Argh! You bunch of lecherous bears!¡± The neenth elder was both embarrassed and angry. Her voice was so loud that it scared away countless birds and beasts. Even the sleeping grandma Xiong was awoken.

    ¡°What are you arguing about? You dare to disturb my sleep, human! Are you tired of living?¡± Grandma Xiong opened herrge eyes and scanned elder neen¡¯s body in an extremely calm manner. She was used to this.

    ¡°You, How dare you! You actually dared to capture me and bring me here! Do you know who I am?¡± The neenth elder was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He trembled as he picked up the torn cloth on the ground and covered his important parts. He roared in anger.

 Chapter 1637

    <h4>Chapter 1637: Special training (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Who has the time to care about your identity? besides, we didn¡¯t capture you.¡± Grandma Xiong said indifferently as she lifted her eyelids slightly. In her heart, she was full of contempt for neenth elder¡¯s actions. Hmph! What¡¯s there to cover? her figure isn¡¯t that great! Who wants to see it?

    ¡°If you guys didn¡¯t catch me, did Ie here by myself?¡± 19th elder was furious. At this time, he held the torn cloth in front of him, looking like a poor little thing who had been ravaged. Unfortunately, these bears did not know how to show mercy to women.

    ¡°It really is! I¡¯ve heard that humans have a term called sleepwalking. I guess you¡¯re suffering from this illness. ¡± Grandma Xiong said with a serious face. She was an old fox, so she naturally didn¡¯t dare to betray that Lord, so she could only fool this human!

    ¡°You ... Good! Even if I sleepwalked here, what¡¯s with my clothes and this bubble? Don¡¯t tell me that I made this myself. ¡± Neenth elder was so angry that he was incoherent, and his face was flushed red.

    ¡°There were already bubbles when you came.¡± Grandma Xiong said, avoiding the main point.

    ¡°Mm! You tore your own clothes. ¡± Little Bear added. It didn¡¯t dare to let this human know that it was it who had ruined its clothes, so it could only push the me to this unlucky human.

    ¡°You guys are really going too far!¡± The 19th elder was so angry that his anger rushed to his head and he roared.

    ¡°We don¡¯t bully people. It¡¯s the humans who bully us!¡± Grandma Xiong said with an aggrieved expression. Then, she said earnestly,¡±¡±AI! Human! I¡¯ve heard that the person involved doesn¡¯t know what he or she has done when he or she is sleepwalking. So, I can understand if you don¡¯t want to admit what you have done, but you can¡¯t me us for what you have done, right? We¡¯re very aggrieved!¡±

    ¡°It is! No wonder some beasts always say that humans are the worst. They want to find someone to take the me for their own actions. ¡± Little bear¡¯s face was full of disdain. Unexpectedly, it stretched out its huge bear Paw and pped 19th elder¡¯s white and fat butt. A ¡®pa!¡¯ Sound was heard. With a crisp sound, a few Red w marks were left on the neenth elder¡¯s snow-white buttocks. At the same time, the neenth elder¡¯s scream resounded through the clouds ...

    ¡°Argh! You lecherous bear!¡± The 19th elder was both embarrassed and angry. He wanted to show off his might as a divine Emperor, but he was blocked by that damn bubble that came out of nowhere. Why were the Bears able to reach their paws into the bubble, but his hand couldn ¡®t? Moreover, when his Shen power met this annoying bubble, it was like hitting cotton, making him feel powerless.

    ¡°Old man, how am I lecherous? I only hit your butt! Why are you making such a fuss?¡± Little Bear said, feeling wronged.

    ¡°Human! You¡¯re too restless. To be honest, we Beastie don¡¯t like your figure! So don¡¯t worry, my granddaughter will never have any improper thoughts about you. ¡± Grandma Xiong said with certainty.

    However, grandma Xiong¡¯s words deeply provoked the neenth elder. F * ck! He said that he was not calm! How could he be calm?

    If he could, he really wanted to rush in front of that old bear and ask him what was wrong with his body. What¡¯s wrong? No matter what, he was still a deity Emperor. However, he was now being looked down upon by a few small beasts. This had dealt a huge blow to his self-esteem. If he wasn¡¯t trapped by this damned bubble, he would definitely not hesitate to teach these bears a lesson. Unfortunately, judging from the current situation, he didn¡¯t seem to have the chance. This made him feel deeply depressed.

    Seeing that neenth elder did not respond for a long time, grandma Xiong thought that he was reflecting on his actions. She nodded in satisfaction and closed her eyes again.

    Little Bear saw that grandma had fallen asleep again and was afraid of waking it up, so he carried bubbles out of the cave they usually slept in and went to another connected cave.

    ¡°Hehe! You can stay here! However, remember to keep it down and don¡¯t wake my grandmother up. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid your big ass will be beaten again. ¡± Little Bear reminded him with a smile.

    Little bear¡¯s words made the dejected 19th elder suddenly raise his head. Looking at the dark cave in front of him, he suddenly felt afraid and uneasy. Woo...It¡¯s so dark here!

    ¡°Where is this ce? I don¡¯t want to stay here!¡± The neenth elder shouted. He clenched his fists and kept hitting the bubble, trying to get out. Unfortunately, the bubble was very stic and he couldn¡¯t break it at all.

    ¡°This is also my home, so you should stay here obediently! I¡¯lle to see you tomorrow!¡± Little Bear said very kindly.

    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to stay here!¡± The neenth elder shouted at the top of his voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re too noisy!¡± Little Bear said impatiently. Then, he stretched out his fist and ruthlessly punched 19th elder¡¯s head. The next second, 19th elder fell limply into the bubble.

    ¡°You really can¡¯t take a beating!¡± Little Bear couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he looked at the unconscious 19th elder. After muttering to himself, Little Bear patted his butt and left.

    After a long time.

    The unconscious neenth elder slowly regained consciousness. However, when he woke up, he could clearly feel a pair of huge furry ws stroking his naked body. They didn¡¯t even let off the important parts. Immediately, his hair stood on end, his eyes rolled back, and he fainted again ...

    The next morning.

    Feng Da and the others gathered in a group. After counting the number of people, they pretended to be surprised to find that one person was missing.

    ¡°Neenth elder, you¡¯rete again?¡± Feng Da Xi said angrily.

    ¡°Second elder! I¡¯ll have to trouble you to call for the neenth elder!¡± Looking at the confused expressions of the elders, Cheng Wu instructed.

    ¡°En!¡± The second elder unwillingly nodded and turned to head to the neenth elder¡¯s house. Not long after, he came out alone.

    ¡°The neenth elder is not here!¡± The second elder reported.

    ¡°Not here? Could he have escaped?¡± Feng Da guessed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so! I¡¯m afraid he has something urgent to attend to, so he went out. ¡± The second elder said quickly. Although he didn¡¯t know where the neenth elder had gone, he was sure that the neenth elder wouldn¡¯t dare to run away. Unless the neenth elder was confident that he could withstand the patriarch¡¯s anger, he wouldn¡¯t dare to run away even if he was given a hundred guts.

    ¡°Since the neenth elder isn¡¯t here, we won¡¯t wait for him. The second elder will be leading the team today, so you can set off.¡± Under Feng DA¡¯smand, the second elder led the other elders and ran out ording to the route they took yesterday.

    After the elders left, Feng Da and the others gathered in front of the light screen and monitored the elders ¡®every move.

    In the garden.

    Cheng Xuan sat on the stone chair thoughtfully, frowning and sighing at times, making everyoneugh.

    ¡°I say, young master Cheng! What are you doing?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He didn¡¯t think Cheng Xuan was a sentimental person!

 Chapter 1638

    <h4>Chapter 1638: Special training (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking!¡± Cheng Xuan said softly, then continued to be at a loss.

    ¡°Oh! What are you thinking about?¡± Feng Da was very curious.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking, where did the 19th elder go?¡± Cheng Xuan said honestly. Then, he had a sh of inspiration and looked at Feng Da and Cheng Wu.¡±Could it be that you¡¯re behind the disappearance of the 19th elder?¡± Although he had some doubts, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was possible. After all, he had not forgotten that neenth elder had vited the rules and had to be punished. Could it be that the old man was being punished?

    ¡°We¡¯re not that kind of people!¡± After hearing Cheng Xuan¡¯s words, Feng Da felt very aggrieved, and his eyes were full of resentment, because this really had nothing to do with them! They weren¡¯t the ones who did it.

    ¡°Young master Cheng! You can¡¯t wrong us. ¡± Cheng Wu said, his eyes glistening with tears.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Seeing Feng Da and Cheng Wu¡¯s reaction, Cheng Xuan was not so sure anymore. Could it be that he had guessed wrong? He immediately felt guilty.

    Suddenly, Zi Yu¡¯s voice rang in their ears.

    ¡°It seems that there are a lot of fouls today!¡± Zi Yu said with a faint smile. His words immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. For a moment, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the light screen.

    At this time, on the light screen, at least one-third of the elders had left on their flying beasts after running for a while. Among the elders who were left, some were hesitant, some were timid, and did not dare to take advantage of the situation.

    It was almost evening when they returned to the finish line.

    Looking at the elders who had returned with them, Feng Da and Cheng Wu sneered in their hearts, Hmph! Did those elders who had returned on flying beasts think that they wouldn¡¯t find out if they waited for the others to return to the finish line?

    ¡°The elders have worked hard. However, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have time to rest today.¡± Feng Da said emotionlessly with a faint smile.

    ¡°Argh! Why?¡± The second elder was a little puzzled, but he felt even more indignant.

    ¡°Because an elder has broken the rules, all of you must be punished together.¡± Feng Da said with a smile.

    ¡°What evidence do you have to prove that someone of us has broken the rules?¡± An elder who had returned on a flying beast asked guiltily. He was very sure that their actions were very secretive and no one would discover them.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of a saying that goes,¡¯if you don¡¯t want people to know, then don¡¯t do it¡¯?¡± However, in order to convince you, I¡¯ll still take you to see something!¡± After Feng Da finished speaking, he brought all the elders to the garden.

    ¡°Look at this!¡± Feng Da pointed to a screen. At this time, the screen was reying the scene of them riding on the flying beast. Suddenly, the elders ¡®faces changed. They never dreamed that their every move was being watched by others. How, how could this be? Who could be so generous as to be able to monitor the entire forest? even the top families might not have such a screen, but it had appeared on the godly maind.

    Seeing the disbelieving expressions on the elders ¡®faces, Feng Da revealed a smug smile and said with a smile,¡±¡±Are you convinced now? Your every move can¡¯t be hidden from us. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not convinced! Even if there are elders who have vited your rules, you can¡¯t let us elders who haven¡¯t vited any rules be punished with them! This is not fair to us!¡± An elder, who had honestly finished the entire journey and was still panting from exhaustion, said with a red face, extremely unconvinced.

    ¡°It¡¯s not fair for you to be punished, but do you know what team spirit is? ¡°You must know that you¡¯re a team. Naturally, you¡¯ll have to share your blessings and difficulties together. So, if someone breaks the rules, you¡¯ll all be punished with them. Only then will you understand the importance of a team. In a team, individual honor is nothing. The honor of the whole team is what you work hard for.¡±

    ¡°Originally, I had divided you into two teams. If only one team breaks the rules, the other team will not be punished together. However, because of the disappearance of the neenth elder, the two teams will be United. So, no matter who makes a mistake, all of you will be punished together. This is the rule that you must abide by!¡± Feng Da exined.

    After listening to Feng DA¡¯s words, all the elders were silent because they were very clear that even if they opposed it, they would not be able to win. As long as the other party brought up their ancestors, they had to ept it obediently. However, at the same time, they could not help but secretly me Feng Da and the others for their treachery. If they had known earlier that the other party could monitor their every move, they would not have let those opportunistic elders implicate them! Unfortunately, it was toote to say anything.

    After the elders received their punishment and ran again, the sky was almost bright.

    After a short rest, they gathered again and began a new day¡¯s task. This time, no elders dared to take advantage of the situation, because the elders who followed the rules were all staring at some people with wide eyes!

    Just like that, five days passed by quickly. The elders originally needed a day toplete the journey, but now they only needed half a day toplete the round trip. Moreover, many of the elders could clearly feel that their physical strength had improved a lot. With such a feeling, they had fewerints.

    In the past few days, the missing neenth elder had yet to return. However, the elders were not too worried. After all, the neenth elder was a deity Emperor. Even though he could only disy the strength of a high level deity here, this was the divine maind! It would not be easy to hurt the 19th elder.

    It was precisely because no one was worried about the safety of the neenth elder that the poor neenth elder had been living in an abyss of suffering. Every day, in addition to being endlessly threatened, he was also madly taken advantage of ...

    After the elders ¡®long-distance running had some improvement, Feng Da and the others gave them new tasks.

    From the sixth day onwards, they finished running a few mountains in the morning and were pulled into the forest by Feng Da and the others for special training in the afternoon. The purpose of the special training was naturally to cultivate their team ability and team spirit.

    In the forest, all the elders felt their scalps go numb as they looked at the beastmen who had surrounded them and were ring at them like tigers watching their prey. They wanted to cry but had no tears!

    What the hell was this? The beasts that surrounded them were either poisonous insects or snakes. Even if there were a fewrge beasts, they were all extremely ugly giant lizards. Just looking at them made people feel unhappy. Feng Da and the others had actually told them not to hurt these beasts. To put it bluntly, they were not allowed to use divine skills. At the same time, they had to ensure that every elder could return to their residence. No one could fall behind. As long as they thought of what Feng Da and the others had said to them, they felt depressed. Wu...This ... Wasn¡¯t this a little too difficult?

    You¡¯re not allowed to use divine skills! He also had to ensure that the elders returned to their residences together. This was simply making things difficult for him! One had to know that the things they were facing now were all poisonous. Not only that, but their medicinal pills had also been confiscated. Wasn¡¯t this ying with their little lives?

    Although the elders were depressed, they had no choice but to be on high alert. After looking at each other with a tacit understanding, they stood back to back and stared at the beasts in front of them, who were eyeing them covetously.

    Most of these beasts were poisonous snakes, followed by poisonous scorpions. The one in charge ofmanding them was actually a white scorpion lying on the head of a big snake. That white scorpion was very different from the rest. Its entire body was pure white, and its abdomen was transparent. One could clearly see the blood vessels inside. It had a pair of bright red eyes, like two crystal rubies, iid in its head. It was very beautiful.

    The elders and the orcs stared at each other for a while. Then, they heard the White scorpion screech twice. In an instant, the Horde of poisonous snakes and scorpions began to move ...

    ¡°Second elder! What do we do?¡± Looking at the poisonous beasts that were rapidly attacking them, some of the elders ¡®legs had already begun to tremble. Wu ... Why were they not allowed to use divine skills! If he could use divine skills, what would these little bugs be?

    ¡°What else can we do? Of course, it was to attack! Find a chance and run!¡± The second elder said, somewhat exasperated that they had failed to live up to his expectations. A few poisonous beasts had scared them? He was really useless.

    ¡°Second elder! Those hateful guys won¡¯t allow us to use divine skills. They¡¯ll be monitoring us. ¡± An elder warned.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to use divine skills, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re not allowed to use weapons!¡± The second elder said unhappily. Although they couldn¡¯t use divine skills and the power of their weapons would be greatly reduced, it wasn¡¯t a problem to stay alive.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, attack!¡± Seeing that the venomous beasts were already within reach, the second elder hurriedly urged them on, and the long sword in his hand was already swinging towards the venomous beasts.

    When the other elders saw this, they also followed suit and shed at the poisonous beasts with their weapons. They had been cultivating for many years, so their weapons naturally had a trace of ruthlessness. When the ruthlessness hit the thick-skinned poisonous beasts, many of them died instantly, but more and more poisonous beasts rushed forward.

    Countless poisonous beasts had died, but the elders had also paid a heavy price.

    After being bitten by the poisonous beast, many elders showed signs of poisoning to varying degrees. Some of the elders with weaker resistance even fainted directly. Seeing this, the second elder who was in charge of leading the team immediately became anxious ...

 Chapter 1639

    <h4>Chapter 1639: The orcs ¡®tag-team battle (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Second elder! Some of the elders have already fainted. ¡± An elder reminded.

    ¡°Why are you still standing there? hurry up and carry the unconscious elders and help the poisoned elders to retreat.¡± The 2nd elder was sweating profusely. To be honest, since he was born, he had never encountered such an urgent situation. The reason for this situation was not because they were weak, but because some damned guy had imposed restrictions on them. If they vited the rules again, then what kind of punishment would await them? Therefore, no matter how urgent the situation was, he could only do things step by step. He did not even dare to think about taking advantage of the situation.

    ¡°Good! However, with so many poisonous beasts here, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy for us to leave safely. ¡± The elder said. As he spoke, he carried the elder who was the closest to him and had passed out.

    ¡°You guys go first, I¡¯ll think of a way to stall these beasts.¡± The second elder said without even thinking.

    ¡°Second elder, please be careful. We¡¯lle back for you after we¡¯ve sent them to a safe ce.¡± After the elder finished speaking, he gave the other elders a look and took advantage of the gap to rush out like an arrow. The other elders saw this and followed suit. In the blink of an eye, most of the elders had already rushed out of the circle of poisonous beasts.

    After the White scorpion on the snake¡¯s head realized the elders ¡®intentions, it immediately let out a few long screeches. Then, a portion of the poisonous beasts chased after the elder who had escaped ...

    ¡°You little bastards,e at me! Come and bite me!¡± Suddenly, the second elder¡¯s loud and provocative voice rang out as he waved his sword at the White scorpion from time to time. Just as he had expected, his actions had attracted the attention of all the poisonous beasts, especially the small white scorpion.

    Most of the poisonous beasts that were attacking them were not very intelligent. Many of them did not even have spiritual intelligence. They only relied on their instincts to follow the orders of the White scorpion. Therefore, the second elder was trying so hard to attract the attention of the White scorpion. His main purpose was to anger the White scorpion so that it would focus all its attention on him. This way, he could buy time for the other elders. Moreover, he could see that, This little white scorpion¡¯s intelligence wasn¡¯t very high, so he didn¡¯t believe that he, a human who had lived for so many years, would be yed in the hands of a little scorpion.

    Just as the second elder had expected, after the White scorpion was provoked, it ordered all the poisonous beasts to attack the second elder. When the other elders came back to help the second elder, they saw the second elder holding a long sword and shing at the poisonous beasts. In an instant, the elders ¡®momentum was greatly boosted. They also picked up their weapons and shed a bloody path through the poisonous beasts, making a peace with the second elder.

    ¡°Second elder! You¡¯ve worked hard!¡± All the elders were extremely excited.

    ¡°Why are you back so soon? Are the other elders safe?¡± The second elder asked worriedly.

    ¡°Second elder, don¡¯t worry! They are very safe now. ¡± An elder hurriedly said.

    ¡°Good! We¡¯ll find a good opportunity to leave this ce immediately. We¡¯ll be at a disadvantage if we fight these little beasts. ¡± The second elder sighed. These poisonous beasts seemed to be increasing in number, and this was not good. If the battle continued, the longer it dragged on, the more disadvantageous it would be for them.

    ¡°En!¡± The elders nodded. Then, a few of them attacked the poisonous beasts in one direction. They looked at each other, and the weapons in their hands blocked and shed left and right. They did their best to break out of the encirclement ...

    Without the injured elder dragging them down, their running speed increased a lot. More importantly, after the little white scorpion saw them run away, it did not order the poisonous beasts to chase after them. Instead, it softly cried twice and disappeared into the forest with the poisonous beasts. However, the second elder and the others did not know about this.

    After the second elder and the others rushed to the ce where the injured elders were hiding, they supported them on their backs and brought them back to their residence.

    Feng Da and the others were already waiting for them outside the door.

    Looking at the embarrassing state of the elders, Feng Da and the othersughed and said,¡±¡±Your performance in today¡¯s special training was not too bad, just a little slow.¡±

    The elders, who were half-dead from exhaustion and still had the stench of the poisonous beasts on their bodies, almost fainted from anger when they heard this. What kind of person was this? How could there be such a detestable person in this world? The elders couldn¡¯t help but think in their hearts, but no one opened their mouths to speak.

    Seeing that they didn¡¯t react, Feng Da smiled and said,¡±¡±However, you guys are really stupid. Why don¡¯t you know how to use your own Beastie!¡±

    Ugh! Feng DA¡¯s words immediately made the elders dumbfounded. They could use beasties? This, this, they didn¡¯t expect! They only knew not to let them use their godly skills, but they hadpletely forgotten to use their beasts. Woo ... What a bunch of hateful guys. They had finally returned, and now they remembered to remind them.

    The elders were indignant. After ring at Feng Da and the others, they returned to their own houses.

    Looking at the closed door, Feng Da felt wronged and couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±¡±I haven¡¯t finished yet! I was going to ask them if they needed the antidote, sigh!¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Hearing what Feng Da seemed to be talking to himself, Cheng Xuan, who was standing on the side watching the show, couldn¡¯t help butugh. Now he was really in awe of Feng Da and the others! How could there be such a person with such a bad taste! Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t an elder of the ning family. Otherwise, he would probably be angered to death. It seemed that these elders of the ning family had a good mental quality. At least, they hadn¡¯t been angered to death so far. It was just that he didn¡¯t know how long they could hold on.

    Feng Da rolled his eyes at Cheng Xuan and was about to lead everyone back to the main residence when the door to the second elder¡¯s room suddenly opened. The second elder and a few other elders walked out and stood in front of Feng Da. The second elder extended his hand and said,¡±¡±Give me the antidote.¡±

    ¡°Take it!¡± Feng Da said as he held back hisughter. He took out a small white jade bottle from his storage ring and handed it to the second elder.

    The second elder took the Jade bottle and turned to leave without even saying a word of thanks.

    Seeing this, Feng Da was very disapproving and entered the main house with the people around him.

    The next day.

    After the second elder led the other elders to finish their routine long run, they were brought to the forest for special training. This time, Feng Da clearly told them that the rules were the same as yesterday, and they were not allowed to use their own beasts.

    After hearing Feng DA¡¯s words, none of the elders spoke. However,pared to yesterday, they were much calmer. It was obvious that they were mentally prepared.

    Looking at the silent elders, Feng DA¡¯s mood was also good. He smiled and said,¡±¡±Elders, have fun in the forest! By the way, don¡¯t go to the North of the forest! There¡¯s an illusionary realm there. If you¡¯re trapped inside, no one can take you out except my youngdy. ¡±

 Chapter 1640

    <h4>Chapter 1640: The orcs ¡®tag-team battle (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    After that, Feng Da patted his butt and left.

    After Feng Da left, all the elders stared at each other as they waited for the poisonous beasts from yesterday to appear. However, they did not see a single poisonous beast until dark, which made them feel at a loss.

    F * ck! The sky was already dark. What was going on? Some of the more irascible elders had already be impatient and couldn¡¯t help but curse in their hearts.

    ¡°Second elder! It¡¯s already dark. The special training hasn¡¯t started yet?¡± An elder asked in a soft voice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait!¡± The second elder felt helpless too, but the special training Feng Da had mentioned had yet to happen, so he didn¡¯t dare to take them back without permission. Otherwise, it would be an excuse for the other party to punish them! He was very cautious now.

    ¡°Second elder, how long do we have to wait?¡± Another elder asked. After yesterday¡¯s incident, the second elder¡¯s status in their hearts had risen a lot. In the past, they respected the second elder because of his status, but now, they respected him from the bottom of their hearts.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Although I don¡¯t know what the special training today is about, we can¡¯t just go back like this. Otherwise, if the other party says that we didn¡¯tplete the task, we will be punished again. ¡± The second elder warned him.

    ¡°Mm! The second elder¡¯s words make sense. ¡± All the elders nodded in agreement.

    Just like that, the second elder and the others who didn¡¯t dare to go back waited at the same ce until dawn. They didn¡¯t see the shadow of the ghost special training. When the elders saw this, they had no choice but to go back. Who asked them to run in the morning? if that routine mission was dyed, they would also be punished.

    After returning to his residence, Feng Da and the others waited outside the main residence.

    Seeing the elders, Feng Da held back hisughter and said,¡±¡±Why did you guys onlye back now?¡±

    ¡°What was the special training mission yesterday?¡± The second elder asked instead of answering.

    ¡°It¡¯s to train your determination and patience. ¡± Feng Da answered honestly.

    ¡°How do we train?¡± The second elder asked again, the anger in his heart already showing a faint trend of rising.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys already know?¡± Feng Da smiled faintly. However, the smile on his face was extremely annoying in the eyes of the elders.

    ¡°Yes! We already know. ¡± The second elder gritted his teeth and said, F * ck! He really wanted to curse. So the so-called training of their fortitude and patience was to let them stay in the forest like fools with nothing to do. What kind of bullsh * t training was this? It was more like he was pranking him!

    ¡°Actually, you guys could havee backst night, but you guys stayed until this morning. Not bad.¡± Feng Daplimented without fear of death.

    ¡°You ... We¡¯re going for a run.¡± The second elder was furious, but he suppressed his anger. He didn¡¯t want to see Feng Da and the others right now. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t want to strangle them to death.

    After saying that, the second elder left with the other elders who were also red-faced.

    When they came back from their routine run, Feng Da ordered the second elder to bring the other elders to the same position as yesterday and continue the special training.

    But this time, the second elder had learned his lesson. In the evening, he brought the elders back to their residence.

    A weekter.

    The elders were already used to this kind of training. Therefore, after running a few mountains, the second elder would bring the other elders to the location of their special training without Feng DA¡¯s instructions. The reason why he took the initiative was not only because he did not want to give the other party an excuse to punish them, but also because he did not want to see Feng Da and the others, because those people were too despicable!

    In the garden of the main residence.

    Through the screen, Cheng Xuan saw that the elders had arrived at their destination and each found a ce to sit down. However, what made him feel strange was that the situation had been like this for the past few days. Did Feng Da and the others n to let them continue like this? To be honest, based on his understanding of Feng Da and the others, he would not think that things would be so simple even if he was beaten to death.

    ¡°Do you guys have any backup ns?¡± Cheng Xuan couldn¡¯t suppress his curiosity and asked.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Feng Da asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°Definitely! Can you tell me what it is?¡± Cheng Xuan said with a fawning expression.

    ¡°Of course not, but you¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± Feng Da said with a mysterious look. After that, he turned around and left the garden.

    Feng Da left the garden and went straight out of the main residence. He went around to the back of the main residence and took out a small house from his storage ring and ced it on the open space. This house was lent to him before the Miss went into seclusion. The tenants inside were the dark Tiger King¡¯s family and its subordinates, who had been sticking to the Miss. Now, Feng Da intended to borrow them.

    Feng Da walked into the house and saw the Tiger King¡¯s family lying in the garden, basking in the sun. From time to time, painful screams could be heard from one of the rooms. Suddenly, Feng DA¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines.

    ¡°Tiger King!¡± Feng Da greeted him with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± The dark Tiger King lifted his eyelids and said indifferently.

    ¡°Yes, I am. The Tiger King! I¡¯m here to borrow your subordinates!¡± Feng Da said directly.

    ¡°You¡¯re only borrowing them? You¡¯re not going to lend it to me?¡± The dark Tiger King said with a hint of resentment. Itsrge face revealed an expression of being wronged.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯m going to lend them to the ning family¡¯s elders for special training. ¡± Feng Da said as he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. Of course, he also wanted to borrow the Tiger King. However, he was afraid that the Tiger King would not agree, so he did not ask.

    ¡°They¡¯re a little weak. Will the ning family¡¯s elders be afraid?¡± The dark Tiger King warned as it red with itsrge eyes.

    ¡°Miss has set a rule for them. They are not allowed to use divine skills and beasts.¡± Feng Da said with a smirk.

    ¡°I see! Actually, I can also help them with their special training. I¡¯m a little free recently. ¡± The dark Tiger King Mao long rmended himself.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! In fact, I¡¯ve also gathered a lot of beasts in the forest, but some of them can¡¯t be put on the table, so I wanted to use the Tiger King¡¯s subordinates to raise my level. Now that the Tiger King is willing to help, the ning family elders will definitely be grateful to tears. ¡± Feng Da said happily. He was more than happy that this Tiger was willing to interfere in this matter! In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that their beasts were all cultivating, he wouldn¡¯t have had any ideas about the Tiger King and the other beasts.

    ¡°Hehe! My subordinates will be very happy as well, but you have to tell me the rules of this special training. ¡± The dark Tiger Kingughed as it patted Feng DA¡¯s shoulder with its huge ws, as if they were good Brothers.

    ¡°En!¡± Feng Da nodded. Then, he told the dark Tiger King about the rules set by his youngdy in detail. After he finished speaking, he led the dark Tiger King and its subordinates out of the house before turning around and returning to the main residence.

    As the sky gradually darkened, the elders who had been waiting for half a day saw that their task for the day had beenpleted and were ready to return to their residences.

 Chapter 1641

    <h4>Chapter 1641: The orcs ¡®tag-team battle (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    However, they had only taken two steps when they felt the sky suddenly turn dark. They raised their heads in unison and saw a dark cloud blocking their heads.

    ¡°Second elder! It looks like it¡¯s going to rain, we have to go back quickly!¡± An elder warned.

    ¡°En!¡± The second elder nodded. Suddenly, he saw a pair of green eyes from the corner of his eye. They seemed to be staring at them with ill intentions. His heart tightened and a sense of uneasiness welled up in his heart. Although he didn¡¯t know if this thing had anything to do with those hateful guys, he still didn¡¯t believe that those hateful guys would let them go so easily after these few days. So, they had been very vignt these days.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± At this time, some elders also noticed that something was wrong.

    ¡°Be careful, everyone!¡± The second elder hurriedly said. Was the storm that had calmed down finallying? He pondered in his heart. The cold wind blew at his heart, but it also made his mind unusually clear.

    At the same time, the green Light in the Forest became more and more intense, followed by a wildugh. Then, a ck Tiger with smooth and shiny fur descended from the sky and stood in front of the second elder and the others.

    ¡°You ...¡± The second elder¡¯s eyes widened, and he was speechless. The Tiger looked familiar, but he wasn¡¯t sure.

    ¡°What about me? Second elder, we¡¯ve met before. Have you forgotten?¡± The dark Tiger King chuckled as he revealed a smile.

    ¡°Yes! I wonder what business you have here?¡± The second elder wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and thought to himself,¡¯shouldn¡¯t this Tiger be with that damned girl? Why did hee here?

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m here to assist you in your special training. ¡± The dark Tiger Kingughed smugly.

    ¡°Special training?¡± The second elder¡¯s heart sank. Indeed, nothing good woulde out of seeing this Tiger! He just didn¡¯t know how the Tiger was going to give them special training.

    ¡°MMH! ¡°Today, I¡¯ve brought a lot of subordinates to assist you in your special training. By the way, Feng Da told me to tell you that you¡¯re still not allowed to use divine skills or Beastie during this special training. Moreover, you¡¯re also allowed to return to your residence together, and no one is allowed to fall behind. If anyone breaks the rules, then the number of Beastie that wille for your special training next time will be twice that of today ¡®s, so you have to be good!¡± The dark Tiger King coaxed him in a frightened manner before finally speaking as if he was coaxing a child.

    The second elder cursed in his heart after listening to the shadow Tiger King¡¯s words. This was too much of a bully. They had tolerated those poisonous beasts before. After all, apart from being poisonous, those poisonous beasts weren¡¯t very strong. However, these were all Saint divine beasts today! Wasn¡¯t this ying with their little lives? He really did not know what kind of enmity they had with Leng ruoxue for her to treat them this way.

    ¡°I want to know what we can use.¡± An elder couldn¡¯t help but ask. At this time, other than the ck Tiger, the other beasts had all appeared. Moreover, they were allrge beasts. Looking at those bloody mouths, his heart had already begun to tremble, and his legs were a little weak. In fact, if he was in a normal state, he would not be afraid of these beasts. However, under the current circumstances, he could not help but be afraid.

    The dark Tiger King looked at the elder in disdain before saying,¡±¡±It seems like you¡¯re afraid, haha! Isn¡¯t this nonsense! Other than what I said you can¡¯t use, everything else can be used. ¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± The elder who spoke was extremely embarrassed, and the resentful gazes of the other elders immediately made his old face flush red. At this time, he really wished that there was a hole in the ground to hide in, because he really couldn¡¯t remain calm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We¡¯ll show mercy and spare your lives. ¡± Seeing the silent elders, the dark Tiger King exined in an understanding manner. However, it would have been better if it had not said so. Now that it had said it so clearly, it made the elders lose face.

    ¡°Hmph! If we could fight with real weapons, we wouldn¡¯t be afraid of you little beasts!¡± An elder said in an unconvinced manner.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re depressed, but it¡¯s useless to say anything now. The rules are set like this, and you have to follow them. You can run, jump, and use weapons, but you can¡¯t use divine skills or Beastie! So, just ept your fate!¡± The dark Tiger King said with some sympathy, but he thought to himself,¡¯this little girl¡¯s thinking is really good! Today, he finally had a chance to teach these arrogant human powerhouses a lesson, hehe! Just thinking about it made it extremely excited!

    Moreover, not only was the dark Tiger King excited, but the beasts that hade with it and the beasts that lived in the forest for a long time were also so excited that they could not be described with words.

    Following the dark Tiger King¡¯s order, the Beasties that appeared immediately surrounded the elders. Immediately after, a few beasties jumped out from the crowd of beasties and pounced towards the elders ...

    Seeing this, the second elder and the others quickly took out their weapons to block the beasts ¡®attacks. At this time, they had already been separated by the beasts. Basically, there were at least three beasts fighting in front of each elder.

    Because they couldn¡¯t use divine skills, their weapons couldn¡¯t cause any serious damage to theserge beasts. At most, they could leave a shallow mark on their thick fur. These beasts seemed to be ying with them and didn¡¯t really hurt them. But even so, after dozens of rounds, the elders were all sweating and panting, and some of them were even injured.

    ¡°Second elder! What do we do now?¡± An elder sent a message to the second elder.

    ¡°If you get the chance, everyone run! We¡¯ll wait at the usual ce. ¡± The second elder replied. As he spoke, he had to continuously Dodge the attacks of the Beastie that surrounded him.

    However, what made him angry was that the beasts that had surrounded him had jumped out of the battle circle after dozens of rounds of stalemate with him. Immediately after that, more beasts would jump out and continue to fight with him. Seeing this scene, the second elder was filled with hatred. This was clearly a tag-team battle! It was so unfair.

    Sensing the second elder¡¯s anger, the dark Tiger King, who was watching from the side, shouted,¡±¡±Everyone, don¡¯t tire yourself out! They won¡¯t be able to escape. If you¡¯re tired, you can rest and give the other Beastie a chance to fight. ¡±

    The dark Tiger King¡¯s words made all the elders present deeply experience what it meant to be shameless. F * ck! This was truly shameless! How could there be such a shameless Beastie? At this moment, they had just witnessed the birth of a group of shameless beasts. However, no matter what they were thinking, the dark Tiger King did not care.

    Because it was having a lot of fun.

    It stretched out its huge ws. Pa! Pa!¡¯ After a series of ps, the elders closest to it were all hit hard on the buttocks. It was so painful that they jumped three times ...

    ¡°Argh! You¡¯re too shameless!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± an elder eximed. His voice attracted the attention of some elders who were not sure what was going on.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The second elder quickly asked.

    ¡°That Tiger touched my butt!¡± The elder who called out said in embarrassment.

    After hearing this, the second elder¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines, and he couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart! F * ck! He thought something big had happened! He really couldn¡¯t stay calm.

    When the dark Tiger King heard the elder¡¯s words, it said with an aggrieved expression,¡±¡±Don¡¯t wrong me! I have a wife, why would I touch your butt? could it be that your butt is easier to touch than my wife ¡®s? I¡¯m very picky about buttocks. ¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The dark Tiger King¡¯s words caused the Beasties to burst out inughter. The second elder and the rest wanted to find a hole to hide in because this was simply too embarrassing.

    The Beasties continued to y with the second elder and the rest, while the elders panted as they defended against the damned beasties ¡°sneak attacks, while looking for an opportunity to escape. This made them feel extremely nervous.

    Suddenly, a few of the Beastie¡¯s defenses showed a gap. Seeing this, the second elder ran in that direction as fast as lightning, while shouting,¡±¡±This way!¡±

    Seeing this, the other elders did not dare to dy. They did their best to get rid of the Beastie that was pestering them and ran behind the second elder. In an instant, all the elders had broken out of the encirclement ...

    ¡°King! They¡¯ve all run away!¡± A yellow leopard reported as it arrived in front of the dark Tiger King.

    ¡°Mm! They¡¯re running pretty fast, let¡¯s chase them!¡± The dark Tiger Kingughed evilly and waved its huge ws before leading the way in the direction of the second elder and the others.

    The second elder and the rest ran all the way until they could not run anymore. They had no choice but to stop. However, they soon realized that they were lost.

    ¡°Second elder, where is this?¡± An elder asked in a daze. He even turned his head back from time to time. Only when he was sure that those beasts had not chased after him did he temporarily rx.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we have to get back to our residence as soon as possible. Otherwise, if those beasts catch up to us, we¡¯ll be yed to death by them.¡± The second elder replied with a slight headache. The beasts would not kill them, but they would tire them to death.

    The elders had no objections to the second elder¡¯s words. After resting for a while, they continued to move forward.

 Chapter 1642

    <h4>Chapter 1642: Illusory sky (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    As the second elder and the others walked, the sky grew darker and darker. The dark clouds in the sky had alreadypletely blocked the moonlight above them. Immediately after, a few bolts of lightning apanied by dark purple lightning resounded in their ears.

    ¡°Second elder, it¡¯s going to rain. Let¡¯s find a ce to hide from the rain!¡± An elder reminded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s first find the way back to our residence!¡± The second elder sighed and said helplessly. Right now, all he could think about was the mission tomorrow. How could he care about taking shelter from the rain? And he didn¡¯t know if that infuriating special training just now could be considered a pass. Sigh! When he encountered those guys who didn¡¯t y by the rules, he clearly found that he was useless. Only the word ¡°aggrieved¡± could describe his current mood.

    However, as soon as the second elder finished speaking, hailstones the size of chicken eggs fell from the sky and hit them. Although they were at least divine emperors and their divine bodies were strong and tough, the hailstones were not ordinary. They felt pain when they were hit by the hailstones.

    If they were not careful, there would be a few big bumps on the head of an elder, which showed the power of the hailstones.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to hide!¡± The second elder said hurriedly. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a huge hailstorm in the godlynd. They were so unlucky!

    When the elders heard the second elder¡¯s words, they quickly released their divine senses to investigate. Then, they said in unison,¡±¡±There¡¯s a cave less than a thousand meters from here. Let¡¯s go there and hide!¡±

    After saying that, the elders ran towards the cave together ...

    At the entrance of the cave, the elders walked in directly. The cave they found was veryrge and it was very dry inside. After entering, they each found a ce to sit down.

    ¡°AI!¡± The elders sighed and were not in a good mood.

    Suddenly, they heard a series of soft moansing from the depths of the cave. All the elders immediately went on high alert.

    ¡°Why are there people here?¡± The second elder¡¯s face was full of question marks. He had just checked and there was clearly no aura of living things here, so where did this groane from?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Second elder, let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡± An elder¡¯s curiosity was piqued, and he incited the second elder.

    ¡°Seventh elder, eleventh elder, the two of you go in first to explore the way! If there¡¯s any danger, call us immediately. ¡± The second elder said after some thought. He didn¡¯t dare to let all the elders follow in. What if they were all trapped inside? Therefore, he arranged for two elders who were always cautious to go in first.

    ¡°En!¡± The two elders who were called out nodded their heads. Then, they looked at each other and walked into the depths of the cave one after another.

    Not long after.

    The two of them had returned, and their expressions were very ugly.

    Seeing that the two elders had returned safe and sound, the second elder was relieved.

    ¡°Second elder! We have something to tell you. ¡± The seventh elder looked at the second elder with a troubled expression.

    ¡°Uh! What¡¯s the matter?¡± The second elder was confused.

    Seeing this, the seventh elder and the eleventh elder pulled the second elder to a corner and said helplessly,¡±¡±Second elder, that groan just now was made by the neenth elder.¡±

    ¡°Who did you say?¡± The second elder¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the seventh and eleventh elders in disbelief. He thought to himself, Are you sure?

    ¡°It¡¯s the neenth elder! There¡¯s another cave in the depths of this cave, and neenth elder is locked up there. ¡± The seventh elder exined very carefully. Although he didn¡¯t know why the neenth elder was there, the person who had locked the neenth elder up there could make their spiritual awareness unable to detect the situation in the cave. From this, it could be seen what kind of strength that person had. It was terrifying to think about. He really didn¡¯t know what kind of strong enemy the neenth elder had provoked.

    ¡°Argh! Then why didn¡¯t you guys save him?¡± The second elder was surprised.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t dare. The neenth elder seems to have provoked a powerful enemy, so we came back to discuss with the second elder to see what we should do. ¡± The seventh elder said helplessly. They were not willing to provoke such a powerful enemy. At the same time, they were also afraid of bringing endless trouble to the ning family. Therefore, they did not dare to take the liberty to bring the person back, although the neenth elder was not guarded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about those useless things first. Let¡¯s bring him back first!¡± The second elder made the final decision. In his opinion, no matter how strong the other party was, since the neenth elder had already provoked them, they would not be able to avoid it. Moreover, the ning family was not afraid of trouble. Letting their own elder fall into the hands of an outsider would not be good for the reputation of the ning family. Therefore, even if it was just for the face of the ning family, he had to bring the person back. As for how to deal with the second elder at that time, it would be their internal affairs.

    ¡°En!¡± The seventh elder and the eleventh elder nodded. Then, they turned around and walked into the depths of the cave.

    However, when they brought the neenth elder back, all the elders, including the second elder, were stunned in disbelief.

    F * ck! What was this thing?

    The seventh elder was holding a transparent bubble the size of a watermelon in his arms, and in that bubble was the neenth elder of the ning family who had been missing for many days. However, this neenth elder¡¯s appearance was really miserable. He waspletely naked, and his body was covered withrge and small blue and purple w marks. His appearance was also particrly Haggard, and his eyes were dull. No one knew where his gaze had drifted to. His originally white and fat body had be two circles thinner, and his general belly had also shriveled. Seeing his current state, the elders could not help but suspect that neenth elder had been taken advantage of. Furthermore, he had been trampled on quite miserably. Suddenly, everyone did not know what to say.

    All the elders looked at each other, and finally, their gazes all floated to the second elder.

    The second elder felt extremely depressed when he saw the other elders ¡®gazes. He didn¡¯t know what to do in this situation. At the same time, he felt a little resentful. Why didn¡¯t the seventh elder and the eleventh elder tell him that the neenth elder was in this state?

    What should he do now?

    ¡°Uh! ce him on thatrge green rock! I¡¯ll get rid of the bubbles on his body first. ¡± The second elder muttered to himself for a while before pointing to the huge t bluestone beside him.

    ¡°En!¡± The seventh elder nodded, and then ced the bubbles in his arms on the green rock. He really didn¡¯t know what to say about the neenth elder¡¯s current situation.

    ¡°All of you, back off!¡± The second elder ordered. Then, a wind de appeared in his hand. This wind de had been created by him using wind divine power. It was extremely sharp. However, when he cut the wind de at the bubble, the bubble, which he thought would shatter, only caved in. After a short while, it returned to normal.

 Chapter 1643 - Illusory sky (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1643: Illusory sky (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Seeing that the first attempt had failed, the second elder continued to sh at it a few more times. However, not a single mark was left on the bubble. Seeing this, the second elder was depressed.

    ¡°All of you should try too!¡± The second elder said, unwilling to give up.

    ¡°What the hell is this thing? it¡¯s so stic!¡± The seventh elder¡¯s face was full of surprise. One must know that the second elder was a reverent-God! If even the second elder couldn¡¯t break this bubble, then wouldn¡¯t they have even less hope? However, he didn¡¯t dare to say this out loud.

    Following that, the seventh elder was the first to step forward. Bubble didn¡¯t give him any face and didn¡¯t even cave in.

    Seeing this, the other elders had no choice but to bite the bullet and try. However, the situation was the same as the seventh elder ¡®s.

    ¡°Second elder, we¡¯ve tried our best,¡± The seventh elder said.

    The second elder nodded and did not say anything else. The other elders also fell silent.

    Just as all the elders were lost in their thoughts, neenth elder suddenly began to scream again.

    ¡°Argh! Go away! You perverts! Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    The 19th elder¡¯s scream was like a sudden p of thunder, shaking all the elders present until they broke out in a cold sweat. They all thought in their hearts at the same time that the 19th elder had been ravaged by a bear! AI! He was really too pitiful! However, sympathy was sympathy, but there was nothing they could do!

    Just like that, along with the asional shrieks and pained moans of the neenth elder, they finally managed to endure until daybreak. The hailstones also slowly disappeared. However, after the hailstones, there was a continuous drizzle. However,pared to the egg-sized hailstones, they were already very satisfied.

    Moreover, they had to rush back to their residence as soon as possible. Otherwise, they would not be able toplete today¡¯s mission.

    However, after leaving the cave, they still couldn¡¯t find the way home. Even if they used their divine sense to investigate, in the end, they would still return here. This fact made them feel depressed and helpless. At the same time, they also knew that everything they had was within the other party¡¯s control.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back the way we came!¡± The second elder said very unwillingly. At this time, he felt very helpless. He couldn¡¯t use the divine skill, he couldn¡¯t use the Beastie, and even his divine sense couldn¡¯t find what they needed. How could this be? He couldn¡¯t figure out what methods the other party had used to render them helpless. This was simply too unbelievable. It was also from this moment on that he truly valued Leng ruoxue and the others.

    Although they could not find the way back to their residence, they still remembered the way to this ce. However, they were also afraid of encountering those shameless Beastie when they returned, so they were on high alert.

    When they returned to the special training site, they did not find any enemies as they had imagined. Feeling relieved, they ran all the way back to their residence.

    As for Feng Da and the others, they were still waiting for them outside the door.

    ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± Feng Da greeted the elders with a smile when he saw them in a sorry state.

    ¡°En!¡± The elders nodded, but no one dared to say anything.

    ¡°Hehe! Today, you can rest for a day. You don¡¯t have to do any more missions. ¡± Feng Da said with a smile.

    ¡°Rest? No need! We don¡¯t need to rest. ¡± The second elder was scared and quickly said after hearing Feng DA¡¯s words. To be honest, he didn¡¯t believe Feng Da and the others. He was even more afraid that after they had rested for a day, they would have unknown things waiting for them the next day. Instead of that, they might as well train every day! At least they knew what to do!

    The other elders had the same thoughts as the second elder. Now that they saw Feng Da and the others, they were all a little nervous. They didn¡¯t dare to say much, and they didn¡¯t dare to ept the benefits offered by the other party. However, it didn¡¯t seem good to reject it either. For a moment, the elders were in a dilemma.

    When Feng Da saw the bitter faces of the elders, heughed in his heart. Were they really that scary? These old and shrewd guys were a little too cautious!

    ¡°It was mydy¡¯s decision to let you rest for a day. She was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be used to it, so she very humanely arranged for you to rest. Don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡± Feng Da said with a straight face.

    ¡°Yes!¡± All the elders braced themselves and replied, but they werementing in their hearts. That wretched girl had tormented them for so many days. Did she have any humanity?

    ¡°Quickly go back to your room and rest!¡± Feng Da urged with a faint smile. However, just as the elders were about to return to their rooms, he suddenly said,¡±¡±Seventh elder, what¡¯s that you¡¯re holding in your arms?¡±

    ¡°This is, this is .....¡± The seventh elder didn¡¯t know what to say. He had deliberately used his clothes to cover the bubble, and even deliberately hid among the elders. How could he still be discovered! AI! He was depressed! If 19th elder¡¯s current appearance was seen by these hateful guys, what face would 19th elder have in the future!

    ¡°Let me see!¡± Cheng Wu walked over and lifted the seventh elder¡¯s clothes. Then, he shouted in disbelief,¡±¡±Heavens! Wasn¡¯t this the 19th elder? How did he end up in the bubble? Where did you guys find him? Aiya! What was wrong with him? Why are there so many w marks on his body? Who scratched this?¡±

    Cheng Wu¡¯s exmations drew Feng Da and the others over. When they saw the 19th elder¡¯s dazed look, everyone was greatly surprised.

    ¡°This bubble is so stic.¡± Cheng Xuan poked the bubbles with his fingers, having a lot of fun.

    At this moment, the 19th elder, who had been in a daze, suddenly screamed out loud,¡±¡±Don ¡®t! Don¡¯t touch me! You perverts! Get away from me! Get lost! All of you get lost!¡±

    Ugh! When Cheng Xuan and the others heard the 19th elder¡¯s clear words, they were dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t help but Mutter to themselves,¡±it seems that the 19th elder has been bullied by the bear!¡± However, were the Bears too blind? or did they treat the fat neenth elder as one of their own? They wanted tough when they thought of the bear taking advantage of the neenth elder! Because to them, this was a little unbelievable.

    However, when they saw the darkened faces of the ning family elders, Cheng Xuan and the others tactfully expressed their sympathy, and then discussed with them how to save the neenth elder. After all, they couldn¡¯t let the neenth elder stay in bubbles forever! The naked neenth elder also looked quite unsightly.

    But to everyone¡¯s disappointment, after a day of discussion and countless methods, they still couldn¡¯t get the neenth elder out of the bubble. The neenth elder in the bubble wasn¡¯t very clear-headed and would scream from time to time. At first, everyone pitied his encounter and tried to endure it. But slowly, everyone couldn¡¯t bear it.

    A few days passed just like that. The second elder and the others were training. Although they would asionally visit the neenth elder, they no longer had any hope of getting him out. Gradually, their attention on him also decreased.

 Chapter 1644

    <h4>Chapter 1644: Illusory sky (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    On this day, the second elder and the others ran back as usual, but suddenly saw the neenth eldering out of the room. The elders were stunned for a moment, then reacted, and then they swarmed up and surrounded the neenth elder.

    ¡°19th elder, how did you get out?¡± The second elder asked curiously.

    ¡°The bubble burst, so I came out.¡± The neenth elder lowered his head and was in a very low mood. After being brought back by the second elder and the others, his consciousness was gradually recovering. However, as long as he thought of his own encounters in those days, he could not feel happy.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯vee out!¡± The second elder didn¡¯t know how tofort the neenth elder. Now that things hade to this, it seemed unnecessary to say anything.

    ¡°Yup! The 19th elder! Now that you cane out, you can train with us!¡± The seventh elder said happily. After these few days of training, he could clearly feel that his physical strength had improved a lot. Moreover, it would only take two hours at most to finish running these few mountains. This was something that he would not dare to imagine in the past.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The 19th elder nodded. He could clearly feel that these elders had changed a lot.

    ¡°Neenth elder! Who did you offend?¡± The 11th elder finally couldn¡¯t help but ask. He had wanted to ask this question for a long time, but the 19th elder¡¯s mood was sometimes good and sometimes bad, and his mind was also half-awake, so he didn¡¯t have the chance to ask.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± The 19th elder said gloomily. If he knew who he had offended, he would have taken precautions long ago and would not have suffered such torture.

    ¡°Since we don¡¯t know who we¡¯ve offended, let¡¯s all be more careful in the future! To avoid being schemed against behind the scenes. ¡± The second elder warned. In fact, he had once suspected that the neenth elder¡¯s incident was done by those abominable guys. However, he could not find any evidence. Moreover, after they returned that day, the other party did not seem to know anything. Therefore, he had temporarily ruled out his suspicion of Feng Da and the others. However, even so, he felt that those people were the most suspicious!

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± All the elders agreed with the second elder¡¯s words. Furthermore, the incident with the 19th elder had given them a warning. Hence, for a period of time after that, they were all extremely obedient and vignt.

    The next day, 19th elder also joined their training.

    However, Feng Da increased the intensity of elder neen¡¯s training.

    In Feng DA¡¯s words, the other elders had been training for the past few days. Although the neenth elder had his reasons, he had to make up for the dy. Otherwise, he would not be able to continue the training.

    The neenth elder was silent for a long time after hearing this. He didn¡¯t say a word, but he did follow Feng DA¡¯s instructions obediently. The second elder and the others took the initiative to apany him to participate in the extra training. Seeing this scene, Feng Da didn¡¯t stop them, but followed them. However, the actions of the elders touched the neenth elder, and he worked even harder in the training.

    For a time, the elders ¡®enthusiasm for training was unprecedented. Their active cooperation surprised Feng Da and the others, but they were happy to see this situation.

    Such days continued for half a month.

    Feng Da and the others felt proud when they saw the different looks on the elders ¡®faces. Furthermore, as their training increased, Feng Da and Cheng Wu decided to give them devil training.

    Of course, the so-called demonic training was many times more difficult than the previous ones. They had also participated in this demonic training before. However, at that time, they were too weak, so the demonic training couldn¡¯t reach a high level. This time, it was different as it was especially targeted at these powerhouses above immortal Emperor. Of course, it was not hard to imagine how terrifying the training would be.

    On the eve of the demonic training, Feng Da went to borrow troops from the dark Tiger King. After the dark Tiger King heard Feng DA¡¯s intention, it was very enthusiastic to express that it wanted to participate in this demonic training. Who asked it to not have enough funst time? Since the Tiger King had taken the initiative to request, Feng Da naturally had no reason to refuse. Moreover, he wanted the Tiger King to deal with the second elder! Therefore, he immediately agreed.

    Then, Feng Da told the dark Tiger King about the requirements of the demonic training. After the Tiger King heard it, it was left speechless. It looked at Feng Da as if it was looking at a monster. Its face was filled with disbelief.

    In the end, Feng Da was a little embarrassed by the dark Tiger King¡¯s stare, so he could only tell it,¡±¡±Don¡¯t look at me like that. This is miss¡¯s idea. I¡¯m just carrying it out. ¡±

    The dark Tiger King nodded and replied,¡±¡±That little girl is a demon! Those elders are really too pitiful to fall into your hands!¡±

    Feng Da smiled and said calmly,¡±¡±If you pity those elders, then go and keep thempany.¡±

    The dark Tiger King immediately stopped talking.

    After everything was ready, Feng Da and Cheng Wu gathered all the elders.

    After listening to their exnation of the rules of the demonic training, the elders were silent. This so-called demonic training actually allowed them to use all kinds of methods that could be used. What did this mean? Although the elders were not willing to admit it, they knew that the devil training was not simple.

    ¡°I want to know if this devil training will put our lives in danger.¡± The neenth elder suddenly asked. After the normal training, he had also experienced several special training where the use of divine skills and orcs was not allowed, but those were not life-threatening. However, this devil training was different from the past, so he naturally wanted to ask more clearly.

    ¡°There are! You will all die!¡± Feng Da said with a smile.

    ¡°What?¡± All the elders ¡®faces changed drastically. They had never thought that they would hear such words from Feng DA¡¯s mouth. They were all divine emperors! If they were all going to die, then one could only imagine how terrifying the training would be.

    Not only that, but they were also the elders of the ning family. If something happened to them, it would be a huge loss for the ning family. Therefore, Feng DA¡¯s words made them hesitate.

    At this time, many elders ¡®eyes turned to Ning Shan, wanting him to say something to stop Feng Da and the others from going crazy. However, Ning Shan turned his head to the other side and ignored their pleading eyes. Seeing this, the elders ¡®hearts clenched!

    ¡°Are you guys scared?¡± Feng Da said provocatively when he saw the elders ¡®expressions.

    ¡°We¡¯re not afraid. We just don¡¯t want to die in this hellish training! If anything happens to us, the losses to the ning family will be incalcble. ¡± The second elder¡¯s face was red as he argued.

    ¡°Hahaha! The ce where you undergo the demonic training is inside a divine artifact. You will die inside, but you will still be alive after leaving that ce. You will only suffer some injuries, but there will not be any real danger to your lives. ¡± Feng Da exined. However, what he didn¡¯t say was that everything inside was simted. Injuries would hurt, and death would be the same.

    ¡°Really?¡± The second elder was doubtful.

    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re all the elites of the ning family. If you die, what good will it do for us? don¡¯t forget, my youngdy is the goddaughter of your ancestor. We¡¯re also grasshoppers on the vine, so how can we let you die? This is just training. ¡± Feng Da promised.

    Feng DA¡¯s words made the second elder nod his head in relief. Then, he asked,¡±¡±Then to what extent will we be injured?¡± He didn¡¯t care about a small injury, but it was better to figure it out first, so as not to be plotted against by these guys.

    ¡°You will suffer the same kind of injuries as you did during the devil training. However, if you die during the devil training, your injuries will be more serious.¡± Feng Da said very implicitly.

    ¡°Heavy to what extent?¡± The second elder was shocked. He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt uneasy.

    ¡°Hehe! At the very most, his strength will just drop!¡± Feng Da said with a smile.

    F * ck! After hearing Feng DA¡¯s words, all the elders cursed in their hearts. What did he mean by ¡®at most, it¡¯s just a drop in strength¡¯? They had cultivated for so many years, and it was not easy for them to have their cultivation today. Was it easy? If they had really been injured in actualbat, they would have epted it. But now, they might be seriously injured in some bullsh * t devil training. How could they ept this?

    Looking at the dark and gloomy faces of the elders, Feng Da said with an understanding look,¡±¡±I know you¡¯re afraid and feel that it¡¯s not worth it to get injured in this hellish training. However, I want to tell you that this hellish training will bring you endless benefits! As for the benefits, you¡¯ll naturally know in the future. In addition, this devilish training was approved by your ancestors, so none of you can run away. ¡±

    Feng DA¡¯s words shattered thest hope in the elders ¡®hearts. Moreover, they didn¡¯t care much about the empty promise that Feng Da had made. The only thing they were concerned about was whether their ancestor had really agreed. Thinking of this, they once again looked at Ning Shan, who had been silent.

    When they saw Ning Shan nod his head, no matter how unwilling the elders were, they could only ept their fate. Because Ning Shan was now the spokesperson of the old ancestor, Ning Shan would not dare to lie to them.

    After giving the elders some time to digest this information, Feng Da took out a silver ball from his storage ring. The ball was about the size of a baby¡¯s fist. It looked crystal clear, and there was a faint silver light flowing on it. It was beautiful.

    ¡°This is the illusory sky! All of you will be undergoing demonic training here. Other than me, the rest of them will be apanying you. ¡± Feng Da pointed at Cheng Wu and the rest.

 Chapter 1645

    <h4>Chapter 1645: The warlike Tiger King, breakthrough (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Feng DA¡¯s words stunned all the elders. They really didn¡¯t understand what Feng Da meant by ¡°apany¡±. These guys always liked to y word games. Therefore, they didn¡¯t dare to easily respond to Feng Da and the others ¡®words. Otherwise, they would definitely fall into their trap. This was the conclusion they hade to after suffering many losses.

    Feng Daughed happily in his heart when he saw the elders ¡®confused faces, but they were all holding back their emotions. These old men had learned a lot! However, this was also good. They didn¡¯t have any sense of aplishment in dealing with them. Now that they were like this, it only aroused their desire to challenge.

    Although these old men were all top elites in the immortal realm, they were definitely no match for them in terms of trickery, backstabbing, and ying word games. Thus, during this period of time, they had always been yed by them in circles. However, they also knew their limits and knew to leave some face for the youngdy¡¯s Godfather. Otherwise, these old men would probably end up in an even more miserable state.

    Feng Da smiled and exined,¡±¡±They¡¯ll also go in to receive demonic training.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± The second elder cried out in shock. However, his face turned red soon after. He felt that he was really too flustered. How could he make such a big fuss out of nothing! However, he really didn¡¯t expect that the wretched girl would actually let her subordinates undergo some devilish training with them. Was that girl Crazy?

    Actually, what he did not know was that Leng ruoxue had always been very strict with the training of her subordinates. Hence, Feng Da and the rest had long been used to it. However, Leng ruoxue did not allow them to participate in the devil training this time. They hadpletely taken the initiative to participate and the reason why they did so was because they were too curious about the fantasy Sky.

    ¡°Hehe! You can go in now. ¡± Feng Da said with a smile. Then, he threw the illusionary sky into the air. In an instant, the illusionary sky turned into a ball about the height of a person andnded steadily on the open space outside the main house. Then, a door opened at the waist of the ball, and spiritual Qi leaked out from it.

    The second elder and the others looked at the unfamiliar sphere and hesitated for a moment. However, they still walked in as if they were not afraid of death. Following that, Cheng Wu and the others also tookrge strides and disappeared through the door ...

    Feng Da turned his head and looked at Cheng Xuan and Ning Shan, who were still standing beside him. He smiled and asked,¡±¡±Aren¡¯t you guys going in to y?¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he needed someone to control the situation inside the illusionary sky, he would have gone in.

    ¡°I¡¯ll die!¡± Cheng Xuan said with a face full of fear.

    ¡°Young master Cheng, haven¡¯t you heard that you can¡¯t get tiger cubs without entering The Tiger¡¯s Den? The path of cultivation was extremely dangerous. If he didn¡¯t even dare to take this little test, how could he be a peerless master? Besides, didn¡¯t I say that no one will really die, just lose some cultivation? but if you stay inside for a long time, there will definitely be benefits. ¡± Feng Da coaxed.

    ¡°Can you tell me the situation inside?¡± Feng DA¡¯s words made Cheng Xuan¡¯s handsome face blush slightly. However, it was undeniable that he was a little tempted by Feng DA¡¯s proposal. However, he did not dare to enter rashly. After all, he was the young master of the Cheng family. His life and strength did notpletely belong to him.

    ¡°Hehe! Take a look for yourself! It¡¯s really fun inside. ¡± Feng Da muttered the incantation, and the illusion that was originally as tall as a person turned into the size of an egg again, and it floated into his hand. Then, Feng Da brought Cheng Xuan and Ning Shan into the main house.

    At this time, there were only the three of them in the main residence. The others were either in seclusion with the youngdy or had entered the illusion heaven. Therefore, therge courtyard seemed a little deserted.

    The three of them entered the garden and stopped in front of the light screen. Feng Da ced the fantasy Sky on the stone table, and then the figures of the second elder and the others appeared on the light screen.

    Everyone who had entered the illusionary sky had been separated. The light screen had also been divided into ten grids, each showing a different situation.

    The second elder was alone in the illusion heaven. His originally shrewd eyes were still a little confused. Looking at the strange environment in front of him, he could not remember where he was, let alone the purpose of his entry.

    The second elder saw a vast expanse of white in front of him. He walked aimlessly. After walking through the thick fog, a dense forest entered his eyes. As soon as he stepped into the forest, he felt a cold wind blowing at him. Even though he was already a reverent-god level cultivator, the wind still made him feel a little cold.

    Suddenly, he heard a tiger¡¯s roar! The second elder immediately became alert.

    Immediately after, a huge ck Tiger leaped out of the forest and pounced at him. The second elder quickly dodged and avoided the Tiger¡¯s attack.

    However, when he looked at it, he realized that the ck Tiger had the strength of a reverent-god level. He was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat!

    F * ck! How did he encounter a godly venerable rank Beastie? He was extremely depressed. Although he was also a reverent-god level beast, he didn¡¯t have the confidence to win against a beast of the same level, especially the dark Tiger King, who had always been good at attacking.

    The second elder wanted to cry but had no tears as he looked at the dark Tiger King, who was staring at him arrogantly. However, as a Hierarch, he did not want to run away without a fight.

    It was one thing to be able to defeat them, but if they didn¡¯t even have the courage to fight and ran away, it would be too embarrassing for the Supreme God.

    The dignity of a reverent-God was invible! Therefore, he was going all out!

    More importantly, he also wanted to test the strength of the Tiger King. After all, a godly venerable rank beast was something that could only be encountered by luck. It would be a pity to give up such a great opportunity to fight. Besides, he did not think that he was much weaker than the Tiger!

    After making up his mind, the second elder decided to strike first to deal with the Tiger!

    With a thought, a long sword appeared in his hand. The de of the sword was smooth and clear, and it exuded a cold chill. Immediately after, he poured his wind divine power into the sword and stabbed it at the dark Tiger King ...

    In an instant, several sword radiances emitting green divine power appeared in the air. The sword radiances gathered in the air and formed the shape of a giant dragon. After drawing a beautiful arc, it flew straight toward the dark Tiger King¡¯s vital points ...

    Seeing this, the darktiger King suddenly grew in size. Its body was almost ten timesrger than it originally was. The giant dragon that the second elder had condensed was like a small green snake in front of the darktiger King. It was not even as thick as one of its ws.

    The dark Tiger King stretched out a huge w that was asrge as a pir and made a few gestures in the air. A few strands of Dark Divine power floated in the air. Immediately after, the huge Dragon that was like a small green snake in front of it was dispersed by its w.

    After that, the dark Tiger King smiled provocatively at the second elder. Then, it pounced on the second elder like a ferocious Tiger pouncing on its prey ...

    The second elder¡¯s weapon was a sword. The dark Tiger King¡¯s most advantageous weapon was its iparably sharprge ws. After it transformed into its true form, the might of its ws had increased by nearly ten times. If these ws were to reallynd on the second elder¡¯s body, even if they could not kill him, they would definitely cause him to be seriously injured. Moreover, the two of them were both reverent-god level experts.

 Chapter 1646

    <h4>Chapter 1646: The warlike Tiger King, breakthrough (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    As soon as it thought of its current strength being on par with the second elder, the darkness Tiger King¡¯s heart was filled with joy. This time, it could finally satisfy its craving for battle.

    Generally speaking, other than cultivation, beasts like them, who were known for their offensive strength, loved to fight the most. In battle, not only could they sharpen their fighting spirit, but they could also increase theirbat experience. This was of utmost importance to any beast.

    It was a beast that had merged its passion for battle into its soul. Before it had no wife and children, it had a small battle every three days and a big battle every five days. There was no time when it did not fight. However, after it got married and had children, it hid its passion for battle in order to have more time to apany its wife and children. This opportunity was very rare and it would not make its wife worried. Therefore, it had long made up its mind to fight to its heart¡¯s content, so that it would not havee in vain. And the second elder was definitely its best opponent.

    After the dark Tiger King pounced on the second elder, its two huge ws began to pincer attack from the left and right, heading straight for the second elder¡¯s head. When the second elder saw those two huge ws that were thicker than his waist, he did not dare to let his guard down in the slightest. Countless illusions appeared around his body, and after a few breaths, the second elder escaped from the Tiger¡¯s ws.

    ¡°Hehe! Old man, I didn¡¯t expect you to have some ability!¡± The dark Tiger King, who had never thought that the second elder would be so slippery, said with an excited expression.

    ¡°Hmph! Aren¡¯t you talking nonsense? Our ning family is the leader of the eight great divine domains. How could we not have some life-saving ultimate moves?¡± The movement technique he had just used was called ¡®thousand shadows¡¯. It was especially used to Dodge when facing an enemy. Although this movement technique only had one ability, it was quite useful when facing an enemy. It should be known that in a battle between experts, the oue was often decided in the blink of an eye. Therefore, with the existence of ¡®Chikage¡¯, it was equivalent to them having an extra capital to save their lives. Even if they encountered an enemy whose strength was higher than theirs, as long as the difference in strength was not too great, they would be helpless.

    ¡°Old man! Continue to receive my attacks!¡± The dark Tiger King said excitedly. Following that, it extended its four ws and charged towards the second elder. Then, one of its ws attacked the second elder¡¯s head while the other w struck his lower body. Its thick and long tail also swept towards the second elder¡¯s body ...

    ¡°You despicable Tiger!¡± Seeing this, the second elder hurriedly used the Chikage movement technique. However, one of his legs was still entangled by the shadow Tiger King¡¯s tail. In the spur of the moment, he wielded his long sword and shed at the tail.

    A ¡®bang¡¯ was heard. A crisp sound rang out, and not a single mark was left on the dark Tiger King¡¯s tail. Seeing this, the dark Tiger Kingughed.¡±Old man, your sword is not sharp enough! Let¡¯s try my ws!¡±

    After saying that, the dark Tiger King¡¯s w wed at the second elder¡¯s chest. Instantly, five bloody w marks appeared on his chest. The second elder was furious as he felt the pain. Once again, he wielded his longsword and shed at the dark Tiger King¡¯s tail. Right now, he hated the tail of this damned Tiger to the bone. If it wasn¡¯t for that tail, he wouldn¡¯t have been injured. He was scratched by the dark Tiger King¡¯s ws, which wereparable to a divine weapon. His body was burning with pain!

    This time, the second elder injected double the amount of divine power into the long sword.

    ¡°Aowu!¡± Following an earth-shattering howl, a huge bloody gash appeared on the dark Tiger King¡¯s tail. It was so painful that it quickly retracted its tail. The next second, the second elder regained his freedom.

    The second elder, who had regained his freedom, did not continue to attack. Instead, he said provocatively,¡±¡±Damn Tiger, just you wait! I¡¯lle back for you. ¡± With a sh, he teleported away from this ce.

    The second elder, who was unfamiliar with this ce, didn¡¯t dare to continue fighting. In addition, his wound was in great pain, so he was very afraid that their battle would attract other beasts. At that time, it would be difficult for him to escape.

    As the dark Tiger King watched the second elder¡¯s back, it did not give chase. Instead, it took out a pill from its storage space and threw it into its mouth. It had obtained this pill from the little girl. Normally, it would not bear to use it. However, the old man had used too much force this time, and its tail had almost been cut in half. It had no choice but to use it. If its wife found out about this, she would be heartbroken to death.

    Cheng Xuan and Ning Shan, who were in the garden, widened their eyes in shock and disbelief when they saw the battle between the second elder and the dark Tiger King on the screen.

    ¡°Feng Da, does that shadow Tiger King have the strength of a reverent-god level?¡± Cheng Xuan was a little speechless. This demonic training was too scary! He really didn¡¯t know where they had found a Hierarch-level Tiger.

    ¡°Hahaha! In the illusion heaven, I found the Umbra Tiger King to go through the devil training with them. It belongs to the instructor¡¯s side, so the illusion heaven will automatically adjust its strength to match the opponent ¡®s. In reality, the Tiger King only has the strength of a Godking. ¡± Feng Da exined with a smile.

    ¡°This illusion sky is truly too miraculous. By the way, where did you get this Fantasy Sky? Why have I never heard of such a divine weapon in the divine realm?¡± Cheng Xuan asked like a curious baby.

    ¡°Just because you haven¡¯t heard of it doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t exist. Moreover, even if someone else had such a divine weapon, how many of them would openly say it out?¡± Feng Da looked at Cheng Xuan with disdain. This young master of the Cheng family could be quite naive sometimes.

    ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s true! That ... You still haven¡¯t told me where you got this thing? Don¡¯t tell me you have to keep it a secret! We¡¯re already so familiar with each other. ¡± Cheng Xuan asked shamelessly.

    ¡°This Fantasy Sky was made by my youngdy, specifically for devil training. It was originally prepared for us, but now it¡¯s been taken advantage of by the elders of the ning family.¡± Feng Da said with a little dissatisfaction. Many of them had never been to the illusory sky, but the old men of the ning family were the first to try. What was more infuriating was that those old men didn¡¯t appreciate it. They always felt that they were trying to harm them. Sigh! Really, good intentions don¡¯t get rewarded!

    ¡°In addition, this illusory sky is divided into three realms. What you see now is only the first realm, which is also the easiest one. Moreover, the longer you stay in it, the more benefits you will get. How about it? do you want to go in and try?¡± Feng Da added.

    ¡°I want to go in and try, but what are the other two domains?¡± Cheng Xuan was extremely curious. In his opinion, this firstyer domain could only increase the strength of Beastie, which was used to assist in training, to the same level as the opponent. It was a little strange, but there was nothing else. After all, any top family could afford to build such a training ground. Therefore, he really wanted to know what kind of training content the other two domains had.

    ¡°Hahaha! I don¡¯t know what the other two domains are! However, miss said it would be very difficult! And I can only master the first level. ¡± Feng Da chuckled.

    ¡°Oh! Then let me go in and try!¡± Although Cheng Xuan was a little disappointed, he also wanted to know what was going on in the first realm.

 Chapter 1647

    <h4>Chapter 1647: The warlike Tiger King, breakthrough (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ll go in too. ¡± At this moment, Ning Shan also said.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Feng Da ced the illusionary sky in an open space in the garden. After watching Cheng Xuan and Ning Shan walk in, he changed the illusionary sky to the size of an egg, then called out softly,¡±¡±Green vessel!¡±

    Then, he was kept into the bracelet by Qing Jue.

    Lying on the recliner in his bracelet, eating delicious food while watching every move on the screen, Feng Da suddenly realized that such a life seemed pretty good.

    He was bing more and more like a supervisor, hehe!

    At this moment, the illusionary sky was bustling with activity.

    The people who had entered the fantasy Sky together had basically split up. The dark Tiger King and the other beasties were having a lot of fun.

    After the dark Tiger King had sneaked up on several elders in session, it had turned its attention to Bai Xian.

    On a high cliff, a ck and a white, a man and a Tiger, stood looking at each other. These two guys were the dark Tiger King and Bai Xian.

    The dark Tiger King blinked itsrge, watery eyes and looked at Bai Xian provocatively. Bai Xian¡¯s face was filled with a headache. He really didn¡¯t want to meet this troublesome Tiger.

    Although he had only met the Tiger once, he did not know why the Tiger was so hostile to him. He did not seem to have provoked it.

    In fact, Bai Xian had never provoked the dark Tiger King before, and he did not know this fellow. After all, there were many members of The White Tiger n. It was impossible for them to know every Tiger. However, the Umbra Tiger King was petty. As a member of the Umbra Tiger n, he was hostile to The White Tiger n. However, the Umbra Tiger King was different. He liked to challenge impossible tasks. Otherwise, he would not have spent hundreds of years pursuing a White Tiger. While he was pursuing his beloved wife, he had received many contemptuous looks from The White Tiger n. He was even besieged by The White Tiger n¡¯s annoying people many times. However, he persevered with his tenacious willpower and sessfully returned with a beautiful Tiger. This was definitely a major event that was worth showing off in his life.

    However, from then on, it had also developed a habit of looking for trouble with The White Tiger n. As long as it saw a fellow from The White Tiger n, it would want to challenge them. Thus, Bai Xian became the unlucky fellow of The White Tiger n and was caught red-handed by the dark Tiger King.

    As they were beasts that assisted in training, they were given the ability to grasp the location of their opponents here by the illusion sky. Although the range of their control was only 10000 meters, it was enough to find a certain opponent.

    ¡°Little guy, let¡¯s get intimate!¡± Looking at The White Tiger n¡¯s opponent in front of him, the darkness Tiger King¡¯s heart bloomed with joy. This was really great. It had not met a fellow from The White Tiger n for a long time.

    Upon hearing the dark Tiger King¡¯s words, Bai Xian¡¯s forehead dripped with cold sweat. Little fellow? Was he very small? Let¡¯s get intimate? Those who didn¡¯t know would think that they had some kind of unspeakable rtionship! He thought to himself, but he did not say a word as he looked at the dark Tiger King.

    ¡°Little brat! Don¡¯t be afraid! For the sake of that little girl, I won¡¯t be too harsh. ¡± The dark Tiger King promised with a smile.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to fight you.¡± Bai Xian frowned slightly, his handsome face a little conflicted.

    ¡°No! If I catch you, you must fight me! Otherwise, I¡¯ll keep bothering you!¡± The dark Tiger King said shamelessly.

    ¡°AI! Alright then!¡± Bai Xian sighed helplessly. It seemed that he could not escape.

    ¡°Hehe! This is more like it! Take my move!¡± The dark Tiger King leaped into the air, raising its huge ws and pouncing toward Bai Xian ...

    Bai Xian dodged nimbly, avoiding the dark Tiger King¡¯s sharp ws. However, he did not make a move. Instead, he continued to Dodge the dark Tiger King¡¯s attacks.

    Seeing this, the dark Tiger King was enraged and roared loudly,¡±¡±Aowu! You detestable little fellow, you dare to look down on me!¡±

    Immediately after, the dark Tiger King¡¯s ws rapidly pounced towards Bai Xian, leaving w marks in the air. When they were almost at Bai Xian¡¯s chest, the dark Tiger King¡¯s ws suddenly wed at Bai Xian¡¯s lower body ...

    The ws grazed Bai Xian¡¯s pants and left a few w marks. Bai Xian was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. He couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. How could this gangster tiger attack him there? If he was really injured there, wouldn¡¯t he lose his sexual happiness for the rest of his life? after all, that position might not be cured even if he used the best healing pills.

    Seeing Bai Xian¡¯s pale face, the dark Tiger King revealed a wretched smile and pounced several times, wing at Bai Xian¡¯s important parts. Immediately, Bai Xian¡¯s anger was aroused.

    Suddenly, a tiger¡¯s roar resounded through the sky, and Bai Xian transformed into his true form.

    A beautiful and majestic white Tiger descended from the sky and pounced on the shadow Tiger King in an extremely graceful manner.

    In an instant, the ck and white Tiger silhouettes were entangled together!

    The tiger¡¯s roar sounded in session.

    ¡°Aowu!¡±

    The deafening roar of a Tiger was apanied by the image of a huge Tiger. It was like lightning and a de of light. It shuttled up and down, pouncing left and right, leaving huge w marks in the void ...

    Feng Day on the recliner, his eyes filled with the close-up of the two huge Tigers fighting each other without caring about their image! Suddenly, he widened his eyes in disbelief. Was that White Tiger the elegant Bai Xian he knew? From the looks of it, he was really provoked by the dark Tiger King.

    However, this shadow Tiger King was indeed wretched. However, he liked it! Hehe! When dealing with the enemy, one had to use all means possible, as long as the result was satisfactory.

    After a long time.

    On the screen, the dark Tiger King and Bai Xian were tired from fighting. The two tigers who had yet to determine a winner each upied a piece of territory to regte their breathing.

    After staring at the light screen for a long time, Feng Da also wanted to rest. However, at this moment, he suddenly felt a strange movement in the space. He saw countless spiritual Qi crazily rushing toward the purple bamboo house where the youngdy was in seclusion ...

    Feng DA¡¯s face was instantly filled with surprise because he knew that this meant that his mistress was about to break through.

    Just as Feng Da had expected, Leng ruoxue, who was in closed-door cultivation in the purple bamboo house, was indeed at the critical moment of her breakthrough. The demon, who had been quietly absorbing the spiritual energy in the space, had opened his eyes and was nning to protect Xue ¡®er.

    This time, Xue ¡®er¡¯ s ¡®heaven-defying art¡¯ should be about to break through. This was the main cultivation technique that Xue ¡®er cultivated. Moreover, this breakthrough would be different from the past. The amount of spiritual Qi that Xue¡¯ er needed would be unimaginable. Therefore, during this period of time, while he was in seclusion to absorb spiritual Qi, he had deliberately left a trace of his divine sense outside to observe Xue ¡®er¡¯s every move. He had already made preparations to support Xue¡¯ er at any time.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue¡¯s entire body was emitting a faint golden light. Within her dantian, there were countless strands of white spiritual energy that were thinner than a strand of hair. As it slowly circted along his meridians, the light emitted by the pale white spiritual energy illuminated his entire dantian ...

    After the tens of thousands of spiritual Qi threads had circted for three hundred and sixty cycles, they were all converted into divine power and stored in her dantian. Then, countless spiritual Qi was absorbed into her body, circting and transforming again. At this moment, her body was like a bottomless abyss, crazily absorbing the spiritual Qi in the space, causing the spiritual Qi in the space to be lost at a speed visible to the naked eye ...

    After a long time.

    The divine power in Leng ruoxue¡¯s body finally showed signs of saturation. It gathered into a huge ball of spiritual energy and circted in her dantian. Then, in one go, she began to break through the barrier of her rank-advancement.

    After a long time, as the ball of spiritual energy in her body dissipated, Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face showed a hint of pain. The demon saw this and quickly ced his palms on Leng ruoxue¡¯s back. At the same time, he continuously transferred the surging divine power in his body into Leng ruoxue¡¯s body.

    Leng ruoxue, who had received the support of a great amount of divine power, was like a small tree that had finally received rain after a long drought. She absorbed the delicious food to her heart¡¯s content and immediatelyunched a fierce attack on the barrier with all her might ...

    Bang!¡± With a crisp sound, the divine power in her body was rapidly drained. Leng ruoxue had also broken through to the seventh level of the heaven-defying art. Following that, the divine power in her body was squeezed out of her.

    After breaking through, Leng ruoxue started to absorb the spiritual energy in the medium day and night to replenish the spiritual energy in her body. On the other hand, the evildoer was smiling as he stood guard at the side.

    A few dayster.

    Leng ruoxue opened her beautiful eyes. The first thing that entered her vision was the evildoer¡¯s wless face. Feeling the focus of his gaze, she did not hesitate to reach out her Wolf ws and caress his smooth and tender face.

    Her face was more beautiful than a woman ¡®s, and her skin was better than many women¡¯ s. It really made people envious, jealous, and hateful! The feeling was also good beyond words! Leng ruoxue muttered to herself in satisfaction.

    However, what she was most satisfied with was that this man belonged to her!

 Chapter 1648

    <h4>Chapter 1648: A Beastie without an owner is a de of grass (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Xue ¡®er!¡± Feeling Xue ¡®er¡¯s movements, the evil demonughed even more heartily. What could make him happier than the woman he liked being interested in him?

    ¡°Demon, let¡¯s go out!¡± Leng ruoxue said after she had touched him enough.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The demon nodded. Then, the two of them left the purple bamboo house hand in hand.

    As usual, Qing Jue was waiting outside the house. His ck and bright eyes revealed a trace of anticipation. When he saw Leng ruoxueing out, he immediately threw himself into her arms and hugged her thigh tightly.

    ¡°Sister! I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± Qing Jue said enthusiastically.

    However, his words made the evildoer unhappy. He picked up green vessel by the cor and said with a straight face and a slight displeasure,¡±¡±Why do you want my woman?¡± The threat in his tone was obvious, but green vessel was not afraid of him.

    ¡°Your woman is my sister!¡± Qing Jue reminded him nonchntly. He knew that as long as his sister was backing him up, this man would not be able to do anything to him. Who asked him to be so young! Hehe! He now deeply realized that being a child was not bad.

    ¡°But you can¡¯t just hug her!¡± The demon gritted his teeth. Damn it, none of the people around Xue ¡®er were real children! Even though some of them looked like children on the outside, they were actually old men who had lived for who knew how many years. Now, they actually wanted to snatch his woman just because they were small. No way! It was wrong! Not even a window!

    ¡°Sister!¡± Qing Jue, who was suspended in mid-air by the demon, cried out pitifully as his ck and bright eyes were filled with tears.

    ¡°Qing Jue! I¡¯m going to undo the seal for you. ¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the evildoer helplessly and changed the topic.

    With that, she ran to the seal as if she was running for her life. She then formed a seal with both her hands and performed all sorts of hand seals. As the space trembled, the spiritual Qi in the space started to thin out. Following that, the spiritual Qi in the space suddenly became dense again. The space also slowly stabilized. Leng ruoxue knew that this was the evolution of the space after it was unsealed.

    At this moment, Qing Jue¡¯s favorite plot ofnd had expanded by almost five times. Qing Jue was so happy that he could not be bothered to fight for the demon¡¯s favor anymore. He struggled to escape from his grasp. Meanwhile, the little ck dog that had appeared out of nowhere was also bouncing around Leng ruoxue¡¯s feet.

    When Leng ruoxue saw how happy Qing Jue was, she quickly grabbed him and asked,¡±¡±Qing Jue, you haven¡¯t told me what new ability you have!¡±

    ¡°Sister! The ability I obtained this time is bewitchment! Hehe! You¡¯ll have to experience it for yourself. ¡± After Qing Jue finished speaking, he disappeared without a trace.

    Ugh! Leng ruoxue was stunned when she heard Qing Jue¡¯s words. Bewitched?

    She focused her attention and quietly experienced it, only to suddenly discover that this bewitching heart could actually make people reveal the truth. To put it bluntly, it could make people tell the truth, hehe! She realized that this mind-reading seemed to be easier than mind-reading! Sometimes, reading one¡¯s mind might not be useful to one. However, once this bewitching spell was used, one could ask whatever one wanted. Furthermore, the other party would not be able to lie.

    This was a great tool for interrogating prisoners! Leng ruoxue was very satisfied with this ability and could not help but reveal a charming smile.

    When the demon saw Leng ruoxue¡¯s smile, he could not help but break out in a cold sweat. However, he could not help but ask,¡±¡±Xue ¡®er, why are you smiling so evilly? did you find something interesting?¡±

    ¡°Hehe! Green vessel¡¯s new ability was bewitchment, which meant that it could make people tell the truth. Let¡¯s see which one of you still dares to lie to me. ¡± Leng ruoxue said on purpose.

    ¡°Uh! Xue ¡®er! We wouldn¡¯t dare to lie to you. ¡± The demon hurriedly said, and quietly wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. Wu ... As expected, nothing good happened! No wonder he felt uneasy. However, he really did not lie to Xue ¡®er. It was just that ... There were some things that he could not tell Xue¡¯ er now. That ... Xue ¡®er would not use bewitchment to deal with him, right? It was scary just thinking about it!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t use bewitching heart on my own people. ¡± Leng ruoxue promised with a smirk. She wasn¡¯t so arrogant as to not allow others to keep their secrets. Besides, this was also the greatest respect for others. Of course, enemies were an exception!

    ¡°Hehe!¡± The demonughed foolishly and thought to himself, that¡¯s good! Hearing Xue ¡®er¡¯s words, he could finally heave a sigh of relief.

    Leng ruoxueughed to herself when she saw the rare silly look on the demon¡¯s face. Suddenly, she noticed that there was someone else beside her from the corner of her eyes. She widened her eyes and asked,¡±¡±Feng Da, when did you arrive?¡±

    ¡°Miss! Am I invisible? Aren¡¯t you ignoring my existence too much?¡± When Feng Da heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he widened his eyes in disbelief and said with a wronged and resentful expression,¡±Wu ... Young miss is really too much. How could she do this?¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng ruoxue was a little embarrassed. She really didn¡¯t notice Feng DA¡¯s presence.

    ¡°By the way, Feng Da, how¡¯s the training of the second elder and the others?¡± Leng ruoxue quickly changed the topic.

    ¡°They¡¯re all in the illusory sky now. Second elder and the others have been tortured badly.¡± Feng Da said gloomily,¡±how could miss ignore my existence? I¡¯m still feeling wronged!¡±

    ¡°Oh! Let¡¯s go take a look at the situation!¡± Leng ruoxue said to the demon. Without waiting for the demon¡¯s agreement, she pulled him along and ran away, leaving behind a dejected Feng Da.

    In front of the light screen in the spatial dimension, Leng ruoxue and the demon stared at the situation inside without blinking. At this moment, the depressed Feng Da had also walked over quietly and was intentionally swaying in front of Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Feng Da, you¡¯re blocking my view.¡± Leng ruoxue said as she suppressed herughter.

    ¡°Miss! I¡¯m taller than Qing Jue! However, you¡¯ve ignored it. ¡± Feng Dained.

    ¡°Idiot! It¡¯s because I¡¯m young that I can throw myself into my sister¡¯s arms. Can you do it? Do you dare?¡± Before Leng ruoxue could reply, Qing Jue¡¯s voice rang in their ears.

    Ugh! He really couldn ¡®t, and he didn¡¯t dare to! Feng Da said. However, this was too much of a bully. Did being tall mean that he would bepletely ignored? The facts proved that it was true.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to throw yourself into Xue ¡®er¡¯s arms in the future. ¡± At this moment, the demon¡¯s voice rang out with a look of warning.

    ¡°Your ... Sister, he¡¯s bullying me!¡± Qing Jue did not want to go head to head with the evildoer, so he could only turn to Leng ruoxue for help.

    ¡°Qing Jue, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to wake up the people and beasts who are in closed-door cultivation! I¡¯m going out to advance. ¡± Leng ruoxue did not want to get involved in their jealousy, so she gave green vessel something else to do.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Qing Jue red at the demon and then disappeared from the spot.

    ¡°Miss! Let Cuizhu and the reste out of seclusion?¡± Feng Da asked curiously. Although Cuizhu and the others weren¡¯t able to break through to the high deity realm, they were on the verge of breaking through again. However, they shouldn¡¯t be able to break through to the next realm after such a short period of seclusion.

 Chapter 1649

    <h4>Chapter 1649: A Beastie without an owner is a de of grass (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Mm! I¡¯m going to arrange for them to undergo demonic training in the illusionary sky. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Miss! I also want to go in. ¡± Feng Da said hurriedly. Every day, he watched Cheng Wu and the others fight to their heart¡¯s content while he could only watch from the side. His hands were really itchy.

    ¡°Good! All of you, go in. ¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Sister!¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    At this moment, several cheerful voices rang in Leng ruoxue¡¯s ears. Following that, dozens of small, exquisite, and adorable mimicry beasts hung on her body.

    It had been a long time since the little beasts had seen her. They all fought to be the first to burrow into her arms. Those little beasts that did not manage to upy an advantageous position looked at her pitifully with faces full of anticipation. Their eyes were still rippling with tears, causing Leng ruoxue¡¯s heart to ache.

    ¡°Mei, baby ... I missed you guys so much.¡± Leng ruoxue happily touched and hugged this and that. She simply couldn¡¯t bear to part with her adorable little fellows. Her Beastie was really too adorable.

    ¡°Lovely master, we missed you too.¡± The baby said with tears in its eyes. Originally, they could have advanced a long time ago, but no one was in a hurry toe out of seclusion. Instead, they were still working hard to absorb the spiritual Qi in the space because they all wanted to improve their strength as soon as possible. No one wanted to drag their master down. Moreover, ording to its conservative estimate, the spiritual Qi absorbed by them during this seclusion should not be a problem for them to advance two levels.

    ¡°Master!¡± The Mei also cried out with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue hugged the Mei tightly. In her heart, the Mei had always been the most considerate and sensible Beastie. Although its strength was not the highest among all the Beastie, the Mei¡¯s prestige among them was very high. This was something that she was happy to see.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and advance first!¡± Leng ruoxue spoke again after being close to the beasts for a while.

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The beasts nodded in unison. Then, Leng ruoxue brought them along with the demon to the garden in the main residence.

    As soon as they arrived at the garden of the main residence, thews of heaven and earth for advancement descended. Leng ruoxue took a closer look and saw that the Mei had advanced first. The other beasts were not to be outdone either. They each found their own ce and waited for their advancement.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she quickly found a ce to sit down cross-legged and activated all the divine power in her body, officially beginning her advancement.

    Not long after, dazzlingws of the world descended one after another. There were so many that it was impossible to tell who they belonged to, and this statested for a long time ...

    Before the first wave ofws of heaven and earth disappeared, another wave ofws of heaven and earth descended. Leng ruoxue and the beasts shared the benefits of advancing to the next realm, and they enjoyed the massive amount of energy that was bestowed upon them by their advancement.

    Originally, the spiritual energy within Leng ruoxue¡¯s body was only enough for her to advance to the advanced-level deity realm. However, with the spiritual energy from the spiritual beasts, Leng ruoxue had actually advanced to the deity realm. This result made her extremely happy.

    The beastmen¡¯s gains were also not small. Feng Zhan and Bai Xu had each advanced three ranks. Bai Xu had advanced to be a ss 9 sacred beast, and his strength was equivalent to a divine Emperor. Feng Zhan had advanced to ss 8, and Mei had advanced four ranks, bing a ss 8 sacred beast.

    As for the old phoenixes who had been working hard at cultivating, they had all be ss 8 Sacred Beasts. Although they were still some distance away from their peak strength, they were already very satisfied to be able to recover to this level in such a short time.

    On the other hand, baby and the other magical beasts gave Leng ruoxue the biggest surprise. This was because they had actually advanced five ranks in a row, all of them bing ss 7 Sacred Beasts. Although their strength was not the highest among the magical beasts, the fact that they had made such a huge improvement this time around made Leng ruoxue the happiest.

    After the incident, baby and the other beasts all proudly raised their little tails. Even their small steps were full of vigor. Leng ruoxueughed happily when she saw their smug expressions. Her own beasts were cute no matter how she looked at them.

    ¡°My lovely master! We won¡¯t drag you down. ¡± Baby said with satisfaction. This time, they could finally hold their heads high. All along, their strength had been the lowest among the beasts. Although they still looked happy on the surface, in reality, they were not feeling good either. Otherwise, they would not have made up their minds to cultivate. Now, it seemed that their decision was wise. Although their strength was still at the bottom among the beasts, they could at least help their master.

    ¡°Silly girl, you guys have never dragged me down.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Baby and the other beastsughed foolishly. With these words from their lovely master, their boring cultivation was worth it.

    ¡°Just look at how you¡¯re doing. If it wasn¡¯t for master¡¯s spiritual energy, which is beyond our imagination, would you have advanced five levels in a row? Stop dreaming!¡± Feng Zhan couldn¡¯t bear to see his precious and the other Beastie¡¯s smugness and poured a bucket of cold water on them without giving them face. It was very jealous! Originally, baby and the other beasts were much weaker than it, but this time, they were only one rank lower than it. How could its proud heart ept this! However, what made it even angrier was that Bai Xu, that stupid cat, had actually advanced to be a ninth level sacred beast. This was something that it could not ept. As a result, after the advancement, it became depressed and anxious.

    ¡°You d * MN bird, you¡¯re clearly envious, jealous, and hateful!¡± Baby said through gritted teeth. It was angry, and the consequences were very serious. If it didn¡¯t teach this damn bird a lesson today, this bird would probably not know why the flowers were so red!

    After giving the other beasties a look, the Beasties with baby in the lead immediately pounced on the unhappy Feng Zhan ...

    In an instant, the garden was in chaos!

    Feng Zhan, who was fighting alone, was being chased around by the treasure and the other beasts. He was still shouting,¡±¡±Master! Help me!¡±

    However, their actions made Leng ruoxue and the other beasts who had not joined the battleugh happily.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! With them around, it¡¯s really lively. ¡± The demon hugged Leng ruoxue in his arms and smiled. It had been a long time since the house was so lively.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue smiled and nodded. Such days were not bad.

    After a long time.

    After baby and the other beasts had enough fun with Feng Zhan, they ran into Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms to rest. This angered the demon so much that he red at them. However, baby and the other beasts were not afraid of him at all because someone would support them.

    These hateful little things! The demon cursed in his heart, but he said,¡±¡±Xue ¡®er, your Beastie is getting more and more adorable.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head in agreement. However, the demon¡¯s words put the Beasties on guard.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! Aren¡¯t they supposed to enter the illusory sky?¡± The demon reminded.

    ¡°En!¡± With a thought, Leng ruoxue moved Huan Tian, Feng Da, and the rest out of the bracelet.

 Chapter 1650

    <h4>Chapter 1650: A Beastie without an owner is a de of grass (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°All of you can go in!¡± Leng ruoxueughed as she spoke. After she finished speaking, the illusion heaven released a strong light and sucked Feng Da, the rest, and all the beasts into it.

    Seeing that all the light bulbs had disappeared, the evil demon felt smug. However, his smugness did notst long as he heard Leng ruoxue say,¡±¡±Evildoer, let¡¯s go in and have some fun!¡±

    ¡°Uh! Xue ¡®er! We¡¯ve finally lost the third wheel, do we still have to go in?¡± The demon was a little unwilling.

    ¡°Silly, the fantasy Sky is so big. It¡¯s not easy to meet them.¡± Leng ruoxueughed as she coaxed.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± The demon nodded and held Leng ruoxue¡¯s hand, afraid that she would leave him behind.

    The fantasy Sky was a divine tool that Leng ruoxue had painstakingly refined. Although it was only a high-grade divine tool now, as its master¡¯s abilities increased, the fantasy Sky could also advance. As the master of the fantasy Sky, Leng ruoxue naturally did not need to be like Feng Da, who could only monitor the situation inside the fantasy Sky from the outside. In reality, she only needed to use her heart to sense and she would know what the people inside were doing.

    After entering the fantasy Sky, Leng ruoxue first brought the evildoer around to take a look.

    In the illusion heaven, the second elder and the others were still fighting.

    The dark Tiger King and Bai Xian were also in a confrontation. However, when Bai Xian¡¯s body was enveloped by thews of the world that had advanced, the dark Tiger King¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. However, what surprised it even more was that after thews of the world had disappeared, Bai Xian had actually advanced to be a ninth level sacred beast. This had almost made its jaw drop.

    F * ck! What kind of person was this! It was wrong! What kind of beast is it! How did he suddenly advance? Moreover, his strength was suddenly higher than its own. How, how could it continue to fight? The dark Tiger King was depressed.

    However, Bai Xian was equally baffled, his face full of confusion.

    When Leng ruoxue and the demon appeared, they saw that the dark Tiger King¡¯s face was filled with confusion while Bai Xian¡¯s face was filled with confusion. The two Beastie were staring at each other.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud when she saw their cute andical appearance.

    ¡°Master!¡± At this moment, Bai Xian finally returned to his senses. When he saw Leng ruoxue¡¯s cultivation, he immediately understood. No wonder he had advanced in rank for no reason! It turned out that the young miss hade out of seclusion. However, this advancement had given it too much of a shock. It had actually be a ninth level sacred beast. This, this was far beyond its expectations! If it wasn¡¯t for its strong heart, it wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand this stimtion!

    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯ve be a deity!¡± The dark Tiger King also reacted, but its eyes were filled with resentment. Wu ... This was really too much. It had cultivated for so long, but it had not been able to advance to be a ninth level sacred beast. However, the damned Tiger in front of it had actually easily be the ninth level sacred beast it had dreamed of. Could this be the difference between having a master and not having one? Could it be that a Beastie without an owner was a de of grass?

    The dark Tiger King was extremely aggrieved. It was extremely jealous of Bai Xian¡¯s free gains. If Bai Xian¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t higher than its own, it would definitely bite The White Tiger a few times without any hesitation. F * ck! They were really bullying beasts! The more it thought about it, the angrier it got. In the end, its resentful eyes actually welled up with tears.

    Immediately after, the dark Tiger King let out an ¡°wow!¡± It cried out loud, and as it cried, it used its big ws to hit the ground, crying like a Pear Blossom in the rain, very pitiful.

    The dark Tiger King¡¯s unbothered appearance as it cried bitterly made the two humans and one beast present at the scene have ck lines all over their foreheads. What was this situation? Why did she suddenly start crying? The two humans and one beast were all confused.

    ¡°Tiger King! What the hell are you doing?¡± Leng ruoxue asked helplessly, her hand silently wiping away the cold sweat on her forehead.

    ¡°I ... I ...¡± The dark Tiger King raised its huge head and looked at Leng ruoxue with tears in its eyes. It was so choked up that it could notplete its sentence.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Leng ruoxue asked carefully. The dark Tiger King¡¯s Way of thinking was strange to put it nicely, but to put it bluntly, it was like a spirit. Thus, she really could not guess what was wrong with it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sad!¡± The dark Tiger King continued to sob.

    ¡°Are you missing your wife and children?¡± Leng ruoxue guessed.

    ¡°No!¡± The dark Tiger King was still sobbing.

    ¡°Uh! Then why are you crying?¡± Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t understand. In her eyes, the dark Tiger King only cared about its wife and child. Since it wasn¡¯t crying for them, then what was it crying for? Did Bai Xian bully it? That shouldn¡¯t be the case! Bai Xian was not that kind of beast!

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s mind started to run wild.

    ¡°I want to advance, I want to be a ninth level sacred beast!¡± The shadow Tiger King cried out. After it finished speaking, it fell to the ground and started crying again, causing Leng ruoxue and the other two to be dumbfounded.

    ¡°As long as you work hard in your cultivation, you¡¯ll be able to reach the ninth level of the sacred beast Realm sooner orter.¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she consoled him.

    ¡°I know! I¡¯ve always been working hard on my cultivation, but I don¡¯t understand why some beasts can be harvested without any work. Could it be that a beast without a master is a de of grass?¡± The dark Tiger King roared in jealousy. At the same time, it red at Bai Xian with wide eyes.

    Ugh! Bai Xian felt wronged after finding out the reason behind the dark Tiger King¡¯s cries. This ... This can¡¯t be med on it, right? Who asked it to have a genius master? It couldn¡¯t stop its master from advancing, could it? Moreover, since its master had advanced, wasn¡¯t it only natural that the Beastie that was contracted to the master would benefit? Although it had gained a lot of benefits this time, which made it very overjoyed, this was really not something it could decide. Therefore, it felt that the ck Tiger¡¯s jealousy was inexplicable.

    However, as a fellow Tiger, it would not show off in front of the dark Tiger King just because it had advanced to be a ninth level sacred beast. It was just that it did not know if the ck Tiger would appreciate it.

    Reality had proven that the dark Tiger King hated The White Tiger n. Even though Bai Xian had already hidden behind Leng ruoxue and tried his best to reduce his presence, the dark Tiger King was still dissatisfied and wanted to find fault with them.

    ¡°Why are you hiding? Now that you¡¯re stronger than me, you¡¯re still hiding!¡± The dark Tiger King angrily roared. The rtionship between the dark Tiger Tribe and The White Tiger n was not shallow. They all had the same ancestor. However, because they had undergone some kind of mutation, some of the self-proimed Orthodox members of the Tiger n looked down on them and even chased them out of the Tiger n¡¯s territory. This had always been a pain in the hearts of the dark Tiger Tribe. As a result, whenever it saw a White Tiger, it wanted to cause trouble, especially when this hateful White Tiger had advanced to ss 9 saint God beast in front of it. The fire of anger in its heart was naturally even stronger.

    However, although the dark Tiger King was very angry with Bai Xian, Bai Xian did not want to be enemies with this ck Tiger. After all, they were all Tigers. Even if they could not love each other, they should not kill each other! As such, it hid behind Leng ruoxue with a peace of mind. No matter how much the dark Tiger King mored, it was as steady as Mount Tai and ignored it.

    ¡°You cowardly Tiger,e out!¡± Seeing that Bai Xian wasn¡¯t moving, the dark Tiger King¡¯s anger grew.

    ¡°Tiger King! Calm down!¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the agitated dark Tiger King and reached out to Pat its head, consoling it.

    Little girl, this is my grudge with The White Tiger n. Don¡¯t interfere!¡± The dark Tiger King ignored Leng ruoxue¡¯s hand that was ced on its head and roared.

    ¡°Hehe! However, it is my Beastie!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she reminded him.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! I just want to fight it, I won¡¯t hurt it. ¡± The dark Tiger King promised.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already fought many times. ¡± Bai Xian muttered softly.

    ¡°So what? Didn¡¯t you advance now? Let¡¯s fight again, let me see your ninth level sacred beast Strength!¡± The dark Tiger King was furious.

    ¡°AI! I really don¡¯t want to continue fighting with you. However, if you also want to advance to the 9th ss, I can give you a good idea. ¡± Bai Xian said in understanding, sighing in his heart. It was all because of his advancement! It really didn¡¯t want to be entangled with this stubborn Tiger.

    ¡°What idea?¡± The dark Tiger King was stunned and asked in a silly manner. It really wanted to advance to the ninth level of the sacred beast Realm. Moreover, it believed that no other beast would not want to do so.

    ¡°Just find a master. My master is not bad.¡± Bai Xian suggested.

    After hearing Bai Xian¡¯s words, the dark Tiger King began to think seriously. Leng ruoxue red at Bai Xian, not knowing whether tough or cry. This fellow had actually betrayed her in order to avoid being pestered by the dark Tiger King!

    The dark Tiger King pondered for a long time, asionally raising its head to look at Leng ruoxue. It had spent quite some time with Leng ruoxue, and Leng ruoxue had done its wife and child a favor. If she recognized her as its master, it wouldn¡¯t reject her. However, it had always treated Leng ruoxue as a junior and always called her a little girl. Now that it suddenly wanted to recognize her as its master, it felt a little weird!

    However, it was also very clear that it would be very difficult to find another human as pleasing to its eyes as Leng ruoxue. Furthermore, it felt that it had gotten along quite well with Leng ruoxue¡¯s subordinates. So, even though it was still a little conflicted about the change in its rtionship with Leng ruoxue, it was still happy to do so.

    After thinking it through, the dark Tiger King said directly,¡±¡±Little girl, I¡¯ve decided to acknowledge you as my master. You can¡¯t refuse! Otherwise, I¡¯ll be angry!¡±

    Its words were as domineering as ever, just like its personality, proud and full of confidence. However, there was a trace of nervousness in its bright eyes, which revealed its uneasiness at the moment ...

 Chapter 1651

    <h4>Chapter 1651: The loyal second elder (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Tiger King! We¡¯re friends! Are you really going to recognize me as your master?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the dark Tiger King and asked in a serious tone.

    ¡°Mm! I want to advance! A Beastie without a master is so pitiful!¡± The dark Tiger King said with an aggrieved expression. The tears in its eyes were about to burst again.

    When Leng ruoxue heard the darkness Tiger King¡¯s words, she helplessly wiped the cold sweat off her forehead. She thought to herself,¡¯this Tiger is really honest.¡¯ However, she had always had a good impression of this ck Tiger and liked its two babies. Although the darkness Tiger King¡¯s master recognition had a certain purpose, it wasn¡¯t something that she couldn¡¯t ept. However, she also understood the darkness Tiger King¡¯s crazy personality. She was afraid that it was just a temporary impulse.

    ¡°Tiger King! Once you recognize a master, you will lose your freedom. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°I want to advance,¡± The dark Tiger King said stubbornly.

    ¡°Alright then! You can recognize your own master!¡± Seeing that it had already made up its mind, Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t decline.

    ¡°En!¡± The shadow Tiger King nodded itsrge head. Then, as if it was afraid that Leng ruoxue would go back on her words, it quickly signed a soul contract with her. Following the rules of the contract, the two of them officially became master beasts.

    ¡°Little girl, now I¡¯m also your Beastie. You have to work hard in your cultivation and strive to advance in rank as soon as possible!¡± After the contract waspleted, the dark Tiger King urged him anxiously.

    Ugh! When Leng ruoxue heard the dark Tiger King¡¯s warning, she felt a little depressed. She really didn¡¯t know if the dark Tiger King had found a cute and obedient Beastie for her, or had she found a supervisor for her? However, no matter how he looked at it, the shadow Tiger King did not seem to be cute at all. Sigh! Forget it! She admitted it. Who asked her to be soft-hearted?

    ¡°Little girl!¡± Seeing that Leng ruoxue was ignoring him, the shadow Tiger King could not help but call out again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll work hard on my cultivation. ¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat.

    ¡°MMH! Then you should quickly go into seclusion! I¡¯ll train those old men well for you. ¡± The dark Tiger King quickly said.

    Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t expect the dark Tiger King to be in such a hurry. She had just broken through, but it was urging her to go into closed-door cultivation immediately. Sigh! What the hell is this?

    After exchanging nces with the demon, Leng ruoxue said helplessly,¡±¡±Demon, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°En!¡± The demon held back hisughter and nodded. However, just as the two of them were about to leave, they were stopped by the dark Tiger King.

    ¡°Little girl! Wait a minute!¡± The dark Tiger King said with a frown.

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was filled with question marks.

    ¡°Little girl, you can go and cultivate in seclusion. This man has to stay. Her beauty was misleading! It will affect your cultivation speed. ¡± The dark Tiger King reminded him earnestly.

    The dark Tiger King¡¯s words left Leng ruoxue bbergasted and at a loss for words. Wu ... She didn¡¯t hear wrongly, right? Why did he have to care about this Tiger? He had just be her Beastie, and now he wanted to break up the couple?

    At this moment, Bai Xian, who had been hiding behind Leng ruoxue, felt a chill run down his spine. Cold sweat had already started to drip down his body, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted in his heart. Was this ck Tiger really looking for death? They didn¡¯t dare to provoke that demonic man. Moreover, after being miss¡¯s beast for so long, it knew very well how much that demonic man liked to stick to miss. Now, this ck Tiger actually despised that demonic man for dying miss¡¯s cultivation.ai! It could already see the dark Tiger King¡¯s miserable end.

    ¡°Repeat what you just said!¡± The demonughed. The expression on his face was very calm, making it impossible to tell whether he was happy or angry. However, the calmer he was, the more uneasy Leng ruoxue felt.

    ¡°I said that beauty is misleading. Even if you like the little girl, you can¡¯t dy her cultivation.¡± The dark Tiger King¡¯s reaction was a little slow. However, it could not help but think,¡¯isn¡¯t it clear enough?¡¯ This human actually didn¡¯t understand. It seemed like he was really a pretty boy who only had good looks! It felt some disdain in its heart.

    ¡°How did I dy her cultivation?¡± The evildoer asked shamelessly. Leng ruoxue and Bai Xian, who were standing beside him, were so nervous that they did not even dare to breathe. They were afraid that the Tiger King would say something shocking that would enrage the evildoer and cause him to be unable to deal with it.

    ¡°With you around, how could this little girl have the mood to cultivate! That face of yours is a source of trouble! No! ¡®This little girl can¡¯t be charmed by you to the point that she doesn¡¯t want to improve. Her main task now is to cultivate hard. As for men and other things, they have to be ranked at the back!¡¯ How about this, I¡¯ve decided when the little girl advances to reverent-god level, and I¡¯ll let you two meet again. As for now, don¡¯te and disturb my family¡¯s little girl. ¡± The more the dark Tiger King spoke, the more it felt that its words made sense. It hadpletely ignored the demon¡¯s increasingly dark expression and the cold aura that was exuding from his body. As for Leng ruoxue and Bai Xian, they quietly left the dangerous zone.

    Reality proved that Leng ruoxue and Bai Xian¡¯s foresight was wise. As soon as the dark Tiger King¡¯s voice fell, the evildoer rushed to the front of the dark Tiger King and grabbed the thick fur on its neck. He clenched his fist and ruthlessly swung it at its big head ...

    Then, a ¡®bang¡¯ was heard! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯ The sound of fists hitting flesh reverberated through the clouds, and the demon¡¯s fists rained down like raindrops. The dark Tiger King, who wasn¡¯t mentally prepared, was stunned, and it couldn¡¯te back to its senses for a long time.

    After a long time.

    By the time the dark Tiger King reacted, Leng ruoxue and the demon had already left. Only Bai Xian was looking at it from the side with a hint of sympathy.

    At this moment, the dark Tiger King was covered in injuries. The blood on its body had already dyed half of its fur red and was dripping onto the ground along its fur. Its eyes were still a little dazed, and it seemed as if it had not fully regained consciousness.

    ¡°I was beaten up?¡± The dark Tiger King said in disbelief after a long while.

    ¡°Yup! You¡¯ve been beaten up. ¡± Bai Xian nodded and couldn¡¯t help but add in his heart,¡¯he was beaten up so badly!¡¯

    ¡°H-how is this possible? Why didn¡¯t I retaliate?¡± The dark Tiger King was bewildered. Even if its reaction was slow, it was impossible for it to not retaliate after being hit, right? This was definitely not something it would do! It was extremely depressed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Bai Xian lowered his head. He didn¡¯t want to express any opinion on the dark Tiger King¡¯s beating. In fact, they were very unwilling to provoke that evildoer. Although he wouldn¡¯t do anything to them for the sake of the young miss, they were still very afraid that he would attack them from behind due to their intuition for danger. It was impossible to guard against that.

    ¡°Then why did he beat me up? I didn¡¯t offend him, did I?¡± The dark Tiger King said in an aggrieved manner. It didn¡¯t realize that it was its words that had angered the demon. Therefore, it felt extremely unbnced to be beaten up for no reason. However, what it couldn¡¯t ept even more was that its strength was on par with that man ¡®s. Why would it stupidly allow the other party to beat it up? It could not understand.

    The dark Tiger King¡¯s words left Bai Xian speechless! It had thought that this Tiger was very smart. Only now did it realize that this shadow Tiger King was not just an ordinary person. Who wouldn¡¯t be angry when they heard that the Tiger King had separated the husband and wife who were as close as glue and said that they could only meet after they had cultivated to the reverent-god level? More importantly, with its understanding of the young miss and that devilish man, how could they be away from each other for too long? So, wasn¡¯t the dark Tiger King asking for a beating by saying such words? It only had two words for the Tiger King now, and that was that it deserved it!

 Chapter 1652

    <h4>Chapter 1652: The loyal second elder (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question! Why are you ignoring me?¡± Seeing Bai Xian remain silent for a long time, the darkness Tiger King couldn¡¯t help but be anxious.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to say!¡± Bai Xian said honestly.

    ¡°Why would I have nothing to say? you just need to tell me why he beat me up. Isn¡¯t that easy?¡± The dark Tiger King said, unwilling to let this go.

    ¡°You can ask whoever beat you up. I can¡¯t help you.¡± Bai Xian said helplessly as he wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. He had originally thought that the Umbra Tiger King was very smart. Only today did he realize that it was an idiot! It said the wrong thing and offended someone, but it still didn¡¯t know it and kept asking it why. Sigh! It really couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with the dark Tiger King anymore. It knew very well that if it really told the dark Tiger King the reason, this Tiger might continue to ask it for the truth. It was very busy and didn¡¯t have the time to answer this Tiger¡¯s 100000 ¡®why¡¯ s! At the thought of this, Bai Xian chose to teleport.

    ¡°AI! Don¡¯t you run!¡± Seeing that Bai Xian had disappeared, the dark Tiger King anxiously stomped its paws. However, after just two stomps, it felt a piercing paining from its body. That demonic man was really heavy-handed! Hmph Hmph! It¡¯s best not to let it catch that evildoer. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely make him suffer! It thought to itself with hatred.

    Then, it took out a healing pill and put it in its mouth. After eating the pill, its external injuries were cured, but it still felt a sharp pain.

    F * ck! What was going on? This was too strange! The shadow Tiger King cursed in its heart before it limped and trembled as it left its spot.

    After Leng ruoxue and the demon left, they went to a few other ces to look around. However, the demon kept a straight face the entire time. Leng ruoxue could not help butugh in her heart when she saw this.

    It seemed like the demon was really angry. Although she also felt that the dark Tiger King was a bit naggy, she did not feel too angry. Instead, she felt that it was funny. Who asked her to know the dark Tiger King¡¯s weakness?

    ¡°Demon, don¡¯t be angry. No one will take the Tiger King¡¯s words seriously.¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she consoled him.

    ¡°That damn Tiger, I won¡¯t let it go. I¡¯ve only taught it a small lesson today, but it¡¯ll suffer in the future.¡± The demon gritted his teeth. The poor Tiger King had no idea that his suggestion today had brought him a devil-like opponent. In the days toe, he would be in deep waters and burning fires.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she prayed for the dark Tiger King in her heart. Poor fellow, I wish you good luck!

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! You¡¯re not allowed to help it!¡± The demon looked at Leng ruoxue and warned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m on your side. ¡± Leng ruoxue promised.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! Xue ¡®er, let¡¯s go over there and sit for a while!¡± The demon pointed at a huge rock and said in satisfaction.

    Leng ruoxue nodded and pulled the evildoer to sit down with her. However, just as they sat down, they saw a person running towards them in a panic.

    And that person was none other than the second elder, who was in an extremely sorry state and covered in injuries.

    The second elder ran to the front. When he saw Leng ruoxue and the evildoer, the anger in his heart burned even more and he roared,¡±Wretched girl, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t be here? I saw that this ce is quite quiet and the environment is not bad, so I came here with my man for a walk. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Strolling? D * MN girl, you really don¡¯t know how high the sky is. Do you know how dangerous this ce is? You actually dared toe here for a stroll, I think you really don¡¯t want your lives. ¡± The second elder roared in anger.

    ¡°This ce is very dangerous?¡± Leng ruoxue deliberately showed an expression of disbelief.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s dangerous. F * ck, I really don¡¯t know what kind of ce this is. It¡¯s actually filled with godly venerable rank beasts.¡± The second elder said unhappily. As long as he thought of this, he had no way to vent the gloominess in his heart. Moreover, he never knew that godly venerable rank beasties were somon that they could be found everywhere. They didn¡¯t even have the same kind. It was really infuriating!

    ¡°How could that be possible?¡± Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes, obviously not believing second elder¡¯s words. However, she wasughing in her heart. After the second elder and the others entered the illusionary sky, they would only think that this was a strange ce and would not remember that they were undergoing devil training. This was also the special thing about the illusionary sky. This way, it also increased the sense of realism.

    ¡°Do you think I would lie to you? Wretched girl, if you don¡¯t want to die, then quickly leave. ¡± The second elder roared.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave?¡± Leng ruoxue was very surprised. This old man actually told her to leave quickly. This really touched her!

    ¡°If I could leave, I would have run away long ago! You guys should leave this ce quickly!¡± The second elder urged anxiously. He could already feel the two Hierarch rank beasts getting closer and closer. These two beasts wereing for him. Therefore, he was very loyal and did not want to implicate Leng ruoxue. Although he did not like Leng ruoxue very much, he could not abandon her and that evildoer at this time. Otherwise, not only would the master not let him off, he would also me himself for this. As the second elder of the ning family, although he had been dismissed, he was still a member of the family. However, he still had this awareness.

    ¡°If we leave just because you tell us to, how embarrassing would that be?¡± Leng ruoxue said with slight displeasure. Her words also angered second elder to death. F * ck! He finally knew what it meant to be unkind. These two beasts had started because of him. Initially, he did not want to implicate Leng ruoxue and the demon, which was why he urged them to leave quickly. However, who knew that they would not appreciate his kindness? this made him feel a deep sense of powerlessness. However, just as the second elder was remorseful, the two beasts that had been chasing him relentlessly had arrived in front of them.

    One of the two beasts was a giant Golden Monkey with a golden body, while the other was a ck and white Bear-type beast that looked like a Panda. Both of them were at reverent-god level.

    When second elder saw them, his expression immediately turned serious while the two Beastie beasts looked at second elder with a smile on their faces. They even winked at him from time to time. However, second elder was a little nervous at the moment and was not in the mood to receive their flirtatious looks. Instead, he yelled at Leng ruoxue and the demon,¡±¡±You guys leave this ce quickly, I¡¯ll be responsible for holding these two beasts back.¡±

    He was very loyal and wanted to buy some time for Leng ruoxue and the demon. After all, from his perspective, Leng ruoxue and the demon were too weak. If they stayed here, not only would they not be of any help, they would only drag him down. They might even be the two beasts ¡®dinner. No matter which option they chose, it was not something he wanted to see. More importantly, the two beasts hade after him. Hence, he could not let Leng ruoxue and the demon suffer this undeserved cmity!

 Chapter 1653 - The loyal second elder (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1653: The loyal second elder (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Second elder, are you sure you can hold them back?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a look of disbelief.

    ¡°D * MN girl, it¡¯s better than all of us dying here!¡± The second elder was furious. At this time, this wretched girl still wanted to go against him?

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die Here,¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you all leave quickly!¡± The second elder shouted anxiously.

    ¡°Old man, our target is you. We won¡¯t kill innocent people.¡± At this moment, the giant Golden Monkey spoke. However, his words made the second elder dumbfounded.

    Ugh! Did that monkey mean that he was only looking for him? The second elder thought to himself as he came back to his senses. However, this fact also made him quite depressed. He really didn¡¯t know how he had caught the eyes of these two detestable beasts, or was it that the power of a beauty was iparably powerful?

    Compared to him, whether it was Leng ruoxue or that demon, they were definitely rare beauties in this world. However, these beasts couldn¡¯t treat him differently just because of this, right? How could he endure this?

    The second elder, who had been very loyal to his friends, felt a little disgruntled at this moment. If those beasts were treated equally, then he would have sacrificed his life for the sake of Leng ruoxue and the evildoer¡¯s escape! But what was going on now?

    If he had a choice, he would rather sacrifice his life than die in grievance because of his inferior strength. Sob ... Could his life not be so twisted? When he thought about this, he looked at Leng ruoxue and the demon with some hidden bitterness. However, they did not even look at him in the eye. Instantly, the anger in his heart was ignited again.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± The second elder¡¯s heart was in a state of bnce as he shouted out in anger.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? You¡¯re our prey?¡± The giant Golden Monkeyughed evilly. It and the ¡®Panda¡¯ acted as if they didn¡¯t see Leng ruoxue and the demon. All of their gazes were ced on the second elder.

    Prey? The second elder was exasperated. Ever since he had advanced to reverent-god level, how long had it been since he had felt so aggrieved? In the ning family, other than the position of the family head and the great elder, he could also be considered a Big Shot in the ning family and the divine realm. However, he was now forced to a dead end by two beasts. Moreover, he originally wanted to do something good and die a worthy death, but these two evil-minded beasts refused to give him a chance. This made him so depressed that he was about to vomit blood. F * ck! How could there be such an infuriating Beastie!

    ¡°Hehe! Don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯ll be gentle to you. ¡± At this time, the ¡®Panda¡¯ also spoke. Its voice was very maic and veryfortable to the ear. However, the second elder was so angry that his face turned white.

    When Leng ruoxue heard its words, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle,¡±¡±Hahaha!¡± These two little beasts were also quite interesting. As expected of the subordinates of that out-of-line Tiger!

    Seeing Leng ruoxue¡¯s smile, the ¡®Panda¡¯ became a little embarrassed. It even lowered its head in embarrassment and kept ying with its ws.

    As expected! The second elder saw the Panda¡¯s abnormal behavior and felt that his guess had be a fact. It seemed that being beautiful really had an advantage! He was a little jealous. In fact, he thought that he was not bad looking, but it was obvious that he had not caught the eyes of these two guys.

    However, this was also good. He didn¡¯t want to be fancied by two Beastie. However, it wasn¡¯t a good thing to be entangled by two powerful Beastie. Sigh! What should he do? The second elder was very conflicted.

    He really wanted to find a chance to escape, but he was also a little afraid that these two beasts would vent their anger on Leng ruoxue and the demon. Even though they said that they were only targeting him, if he really ran away, that might not be the case. Furthermore, he was well aware that Leng ruoxue and the demon would definitely not be able to run as fast as him.

    The second elder furrowed his brows as he struggled. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue kindly reminded him,¡±¡±Second elder! If you find an opportunity, you better run!¡±

    However, not only did her words not receive the second elder¡¯s gratitude, but it also received the second elder¡¯s angry re.

    The second elder was still thinking in his heart, don¡¯t I know how to run? I¡¯m just afraid I¡¯ll implicate you! That detestable girl had actually put him in such a difficult position! Wuuu ...

    ¡°MMH! Old man, hurry up and run! We promise we won¡¯t cause them any trouble. ¡± The giant Golden Monkey interrupted.

    ¡°Wretched girl, I¡¯ll be leaving first. You guys take care!¡± After thinking for a moment, the second elder roared angrily and disappeared from his spot.

    Seeing that second elder had left, the giant Golden Monkey and ¡®Panda¡¯ bowed to Leng ruoxue and chased after him.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! The third wheel is finally gone. ¡± The demon said happily.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head, but she wasughing evilly in her heart. The second elder was going to be out of luck, because in the direction he was going, there were two Beastie waiting for him!

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! Why didn¡¯t you let those two Beastie fight here? Let¡¯s watch the fun!¡± The demon was a little regretful. He really wanted to see the scene of the reverent-God being beaten up by a group of beasts.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good to fight here. It¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t help, but it doesn¡¯t seem right if we just watch from the side. However, the ce he¡¯s going to is even more dangerous than this.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Hahaha! The second elder must be very depressed. ¡± The demon said with a gloating smile. Although he really wanted to watch the battle, he would rather not do it for the sake of the second elder¡¯s face.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. This time, second elder wouldn¡¯t just be depressed.

    The two of them sat on a huge rock to rest. As Leng ruoxue had expected, second elder was being beaten up by five beasts.

    The second elder looked at the orcs surrounding him and smirking at him. The depression in his heart could no longer be described with words. F * ck, why isn¡¯t there any tofu here? it¡¯d be better for him to bump into tofu than to be tortured to death by five godly venerable rank orcs, right?

    Originally, there were only two beasts chasing him. Who knew that after teleporting here, he would encounter two more. Before he could fight with the four beasts, another beast came out of nowhere. This increased the number of godly venerable rank beasts from two to five. Sob ... Even the family head would be depressed if he encountered such an unfortunate event.

    At this time, the five beasts all released their own pressure. The fiveyers of pressure made the second elder feel heavy and his breathing was a little difficult. Although the five beasts had not started to attack, he could already feel the threat of death. Moreover, he had lived for so long and experienced countless battles, but he had never felt so close to death in any battle.

    ¡°Brothers! Let¡¯s go together!¡± The Golden Monkeyughed and gave the other four beasties a look. Then, the five beasties the size of small hills charged towards the second elder.

    In an instant, several w marks were left on the second elder¡¯s body. Bright red blood dripped from the wounds to the ground. The second elder trembled in pain, and his legs were weak.

    However, this also ignited the second elder¡¯s fighting spirit. Since there was no way out, he might as well fight to the death. If he could kill one or two beasts, he would not die in vain.

    With this thought in mind, the second elder¡¯s aura changed greatly. He held the long sword in his hand and poured his divine power into it as he swung it into the air. Thousands of sword lights were drawn out. After turning in the air, they pounced towards the five Beastie ...

    The sword light carried a terrifying pressure and was extremely sharp. The divine power contained in it was even more majestic. After it flew toward the five beasts, the five beasts could not help but tremble and instinctively feel fear.

    Although they had the cultivation base of a Hierarch, it was only for show. In fact, the highest cultivation base among them was only at the monarch-god level. A true Hierarch like the second elder was beyond their reach. Therefore, even if they frightened the second elder with their Hierarch-level cultivation base, they were not as strong as a Hierarch in their hearts. Therefore, when the second elder fought them with all his might, they were frightened and stood in ce stupidly. They had even forgotten to Dodge. It was clear that their mental fortitude was far inferior to the dark Tiger King ¡®s.

    The five beasts had already felt the fear of death when the sword ray hit them. However, when they realized that the second elder¡¯s sword ray had only left a few bloody marks on their bodies and that they were still alive, their confidence was instantly boosted, and theyunched an attack on the second elder with their own strengths ...

    In order to wash away the humiliation of their cowardice, the five beasts all used all their strength to fight with the second elder. In an instant, the second elder could feel that they were different from before and did not dare to let his guard down.

    As the second elder and the five beasts continued to exchange blows, the second elder slowly felt that his physical strength was not enough. When he ate thest pill to replenish his Shen power, he found an opening and teleported without thinking.

    ¡°Dammit, he ran away again!¡± The giant Golden Monkey said gloomily.

 Chapter 1654

    <h4>Chapter 1654: Second-tier domain (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! The monk can run but the temple can ¡®T. He can¡¯t escape from our hands. ¡± Beastie, who looked like a ¡®Panda¡¯, said with certainty. In fact, it was also quite depressed. It had thought that victory was in its grasp, but who knew that they would actually be frightened by that old man, causing them to lose the best opportunity to deal with him. Sigh! It seemed that they had not been trained enough!

    ¡°En!¡± The other beasts nodded and then ran in the same direction.

    The second elder, who had teleported away, was already a thousand miles away.

    He was sitting on a huge rock, panting heavily, his eyes carefully looking around.

    It was still alright! ¡°Those detestable beasts didn¡¯t chase after us,¡± the second elder thought to himself. However, just as this thought formed in his mind, he heard a familiar voice ring in his ear.¡±Hehe! Old man, we¡¯re here!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the five Beastie appeared at the same time. Instantly, the second elder¡¯s heart sank. Wu.....These fellows who refused to leave were really too bad, why did they keep pestering him? He couldn¡¯t understand why he couldn¡¯t get rid of them. This really made him depressed.

    However, what he couldn¡¯t ept was that the five beasts ¡®fur was smooth and shiny. The injuries on their bodies had obviously healed a long time ago. He looked at himself and saw that he was still covered in wounds and in a sorry state. This made him extremely depressed.

    However, even though he was depressed, he still had to put in 120000% of his energy to deal with these five Beastie. Why was his life so hard!

    ¡°All of you,e at me together! Don¡¯t waste my time. ¡± The second elder steeled his heart and said with determination.

    ¡°Old man, why are you so depressed?¡± The giant Golden Monkey had a look of surprise on its face, as if it had just heard some heavenly words.

    ¡°Cut the crap! My time is very precious. All of you,e at me together and don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time. ¡± The second elder said in a bad mood. He was determined to die and wanted to fight these beasts to the death. Who knew that these detestable beasts would actually y around like this? it was really infuriating.

    ¡°But we want to y slowly!¡± The giant Golden Monkey said in an infuriating manner.

    ¡°You ...¡± The second elder was so angry that he couldn¡¯t catch his breath and almost fainted.

    ¡°Old man, life is so precious. It¡¯s not right for you to take things too hard,¡± The giant Golden Monkey said in a serious tone.

    F * ck! Am I the one who can¡¯t take it? The second elder was so angry that he thought to himself,¡±if it weren¡¯t for you guys being so persistent, why would I want to fight to the death? it¡¯s all because of you guys. Now, you¡¯re standing on the side and making sarcastic remarks. The more I think about it, the angrier I get.¡±

    ¡°Are you guys going to fight or not?¡± The second elder asked, suppressing his anger.

    ¡°Fight! But we¡¯re not in a hurry!¡± The giant Golden Monkeyughed evilly.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± The second elder roared and immediatelyunched an attack. The long sword in his hand danced in the air like a dragon. Then, thousands of Dragons rose into the air and charged straight at the five Beastie ...

    Although the five Beastie were surprised, their mental fortitude was obviously much stronger. They looked at each other and scattered. This action made the dragons that were attacking them miss. However, the dragons formed by sword Qi and divine power were not discouraged. They continued to chase and attack them.

    ¡°This old man is really powerful!¡± The giant Golden Monkey couldn¡¯t help but transmit his voice.

    ¡°That goes without saying! This is a genuine reverent-God, not like us who are fake!¡± Beastie, who looked like a Panda, replied.

    ¡°Hehe! So what if it¡¯s a second-rate product? We¡¯re reverent-gods now! As long as we work together, we¡¯ll definitely be able to deal with this old man. ¡± Another Beastie said.

    ¡°Mm! If the five of us can¡¯t even deal with him and the other brothers find out, we¡¯ll beughed at. ¡± The giant Golden Monkey deeply agreed. Hence, this battle with this old man was a battle that concerned their reputation. Hence, they absolutely couldn¡¯t drop the ball!

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s attack together!¡± The Panda Beastie said and gave the other Beastie a look. Then, it was the first one to pounce towards the second elder.

    Seeing this, the other Beastie also hurriedly attacked!

    Closebat! Long range attack! The second elder was attacked from all four sides. He could defend the front, but he couldn¡¯t defend the back. He could defend the left side, but there were beasts attacking him from the right side. In the face of these shameless group attacks, the second elder was angry and anxious, but there was nothing he could do. He could only use all his skills to block and Dodge left and right ...

    After a long time.

    The second elder was on the verge of death due to theck of physical and divine power. Hey on the ground weakly, his body full of injuries. The blood that flowed out dyed his clothes red while his opponent was still in high spirits, jumping up and down, waving his hands and legs as he watched from the side. The second elder could no longer be angry because he felt death approaching. He had lived for so long, but he had never been so close to death. He also felt despair. Was he really going to die Here? Did he die in the hands of these beasts? He was so unwilling!

    ¡°You guys hurry up and do it!¡± Although he was unwilling, the second elder still hoped that these beasts would give him a quick death. After all, a reverent-God had the pride of a reverent-God, and he could die, but he would not allow himself to be humiliated.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± The five Beastie looked at each other and then, they all teleported away.

    Ugh! The second elder was dumbfounded. What was going on? Why did those detestable Beastie run away? The second elder, who had thought that he was going to die, was now at a loss. He did not know what the beasts were up to this time. Could it be that they had some bad idea again? At the thought of this, he suddenly became nervous. F * ck! Don¡¯t torment him anymore, just give him a quick death!

    Because he didn¡¯t know what the beasts were up to, the weak second eldery on the ground, motionless. In fact, it was mainly because he had no strength in his body at the moment. He couldn¡¯t move even if he wanted to.

    However, after waiting for a long time, those beasts did not return.

    The second elder, who had gradually recovered some of his strength, slowly got up from the ground. Then, he sat cross-legged and began to absorb the spiritual Qi with rapt attention.

    He did not have any more pills to recover his divine power, so he could only rely on absorbing spiritual Qi bit by bit to turn it into divine power. The injuries on his body also needed the nourishment of spiritual Qi. Without any pills, all of this would take a long time. Therefore, he was most afraid of a sudden attack from the beasts.

    While he was absorbing the spiritual Qi, he also split off a trace of his weak divine sense to vigntly observe the situation around him, in case any danger came.

    While second elder was recovering as if he was facing a great enemy, Leng ruoxue had already started her patrol of the illusion sky.

 Chapter 1655

    <h4>Chapter 1655: Second-tier domain (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    This time, she brought the evildoer to Cheng Xuan¡¯s side.

    Cheng Xuan, who was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed to regte his breathing, felt something strange beside him and quickly opened his eyes. When he saw that it was Leng ruoxue and that demonic man who had appeared beside him, his suspended heart was greatly relieved.

    ¡°Great aunt! It¡¯s you? You scared me to death. ¡± Cheng Xuan heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he took a look at Leng ruoxue¡¯s cultivation and widened his eyes in disbelief.

    ¡°Great aunt? You¡¯ve already reached the God Realm? He¡¯s really abnormal!¡± Cheng Xuan said, making a fuss.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Cheng Xuan¡¯s words made Leng ruoxue¡¯s forehead fill with ck lines. Was she a pervert? She had always thought that she was just lucky.

    ¡°Great aunt! Let¡¯s quickly leave this ce, it¡¯s very dangerous here. ¡± Cheng Xuan looked at the surroundings and continued carefully.

    ¡°You¡¯re injured. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him. She knew that Cheng Xuan had forgotten that he was undergoing devilish training. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so alert.

    ¡°I know!¡± After Cheng Xuan finished speaking, he took out a pill from his storage ring and stuffed it into his mouth. Then, he stood up.

    ¡°Great aunt, let¡¯s quickly leave this ce!¡± Cheng Xuan urged.

    ¡°Since you have pills, why didn¡¯t you eat them before?¡± Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    ¡°I have to keep it! I don¡¯t know what kind of ce this is and when I can leave this ce. Sigh!¡± Cheng Xuan was very depressed. He had already consumed a lot of the pills in his hands. Therefore, unless he was seriously injured, he would not be willing to eat them. However, after seeing Leng ruoxue, his confidence was restored.

    ¡°Great aunt, you have a pill in your hand, right? Give me some!¡± Cheng Xuan asked shamelessly.

    ¡°There is! But, what if I give it to you?¡± Leng ruoxue said on purpose.

    ¡°I¡¯m protecting you!¡± Cheng Xuan said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Young master Cheng, haven¡¯t you heard of the saying ¡®it¡¯s better to ask for help than to ask for help from others¡¯?¡± I prefer to rely on myself rather than you protecting me. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Great aunt! Just give me some! You can easily refine pills, but I can ¡®t!¡± Cheng Xuan ignored Leng ruoxue¡¯s rejection and pleaded with a bitter face.

    ¡°I can make it easily, but I need the herbs! Why don¡¯t you provide the materials and I¡¯ll help you refine it?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she suggested. She wasn¡¯t being petty! However, this was demonic training, after all. If she gave Cheng Xuan the pill, it would be extremely unfair to the others, especially to those elders who were struggling on the line of death. So, she could not open this back door, or else, what was the point of this demonic training?

    ¡°Great aunt!¡± Cheng Xuan¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as he looked at Leng ruoxue pitifully.

    However, Leng ruoxue was unmoved. Instead, she smiled at Cheng Xuan and said,¡±¡±Young master Cheng! You take care! Let¡¯s go take a look elsewhere. ¡±

    After she finished speaking, she pulled the evildoer and disappeared, leaving behind a furious Cheng Xuan.

    After leaving Cheng Xuan¡¯s ce, Leng ruoxue brought the evildoer with her and left the fantasy Sky.

    Sitting in the garden of the main residence, Leng ruoxue and the demon enjoyed the images disyed on the screen as they ate the freshly baked desserts.

    In the blink of an eye, three months had passed.

    In these three months, Leng ruoxue first made some adjustments to the rules of the demonic training. This was because during her previous inspection, she realized that many of the Beasties were reluctant to kill. Sometimes, when they could clearly kill their opponents, they would just let them go. As a result, the meaning of the demonic training would be diluted. She was very clear that this was because those supporting beasties didn¡¯t want to end the demonic training too early. To put it bluntly, those beasties who loved to stir up trouble hadn¡¯t had enough fun yet.

    With this in mind, Leng ruoxue adjusted the rules. Originally, the humans and beasts who participated in the training in the illusory sky would be sent out once they died, ending their demonic training. However, Leng ruoxue had now adjusted the number of deaths to three. Furthermore, even if they had died, they would not remember what had happened and would have to start from the beginning. On top of that, she had also warned the beasts not to show any mercy. Otherwise, they would be the ones to be punished.

    In fact, the reason why she was so strict was not because she wanted to see the second elder and the others die. She just wanted them to experience the threat of death. Only after experiencing the test of life and death would their minds be more determined and have the opportunity to ept the next training. Because, the training after that would be even more terrifying.

    After some adjustments, the inside of the illusory sky was now as she had hoped. The enthusiasm for battle was high, especially for Beastie, who was helping with the auxiliary training. His desire for battle had reached a peak, and this situation was something she was very happy to see.

    Leng ruoxue and the evildoer sat in the garden as usual. For the past three months, the evildoer¡¯s life had been veryfortable because there was no third wheel to disturb him and Xue ¡®er¡¯s alone time. However, he knew very well that this kind of life would notst for long.

    Although he was a little depressed, he had no choice but to ept it.

    Suddenly, a silver light shed in front of Leng ruoxue and the demon. Following that, a half-grown old man appeared in front of them.

    This half-grown old man was the neenth elder who had just experienced three deaths and had been sent out of the illusion heaven.

    However, 19th elder still looked confused. He was clearly not used to it.

    Wasn¡¯t he dead? Why would he appear here? 19th elder¡¯s face was full of question marks. As his memory slowly recovered, the memories before his death also rushed into his mind like a tide. Suddenly, he remembered that he had died during the devil training. Moreover, the feeling of death was still fresh in his mind.

    19th elder was stunned for a moment. Then, he felt a piercing pain in his body. A trace of sweet blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth, and his body fell down involuntarily.

    Looking at the unconscious 19th elder, Leng ruoxue took out a healing pill and stuffed it into 19th elder¡¯s mouth. After a while, 19th elder opened his eyes.

    Although the injuries on his body had already healed, the neenth elder tragically discovered that his strength had actually regressed. Originally, his strength could be ranked in the upper-middle level among the divine emperors, but now, he was only at the early divine Emperor level. This made him feel very pained.

    ¡°What kind of hellish training is this?¡± the second elder said with a look of grief and indignation.¡±I¡¯ve been weakened because of this.¡±

    He was so angry that he wished he could bite Leng ruoxue a few times. However, Leng ruoxue did not take his anger to heart and only said indifferently,¡±¡±If you die, your strength will naturally decline. In fact, you should be d that you didn¡¯t decline to the level of a Divine King.¡±

    ¡°You ...¡± 19th elder was angered to death by Leng ruoxue¡¯s words. His chest heaved up and down rapidly, and the finger he pointed at Leng ruoxue was trembling.

 Chapter 1656

    <h4>Chapter 1656: Second-tier domain (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! If you¡¯re only an early God Emperor, you¡¯ll definitely fall back to the God King stage. So, you should feel lucky. ¡± Leng ruoxue said in an infuriating manner.

    ¡°So to say! I have to thank you!¡± The neenth elder roared in anger.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me, just don¡¯t hate me!¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    It would be strange if I didn¡¯t hate you! However, at this moment, the neenth elder, who was mourning the loss of his strength, did not want to bother with Leng ruoxue at all. After ring at Leng ruoxue fiercely, he left in a fit of anger.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! The neenth elder hates you to death. ¡± Looking at the back of the neenth elder, the demonughed.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. He¡¯ll thank me in the future.¡± Leng ruoxue replied nonchntly and turned her gaze towards the screen. 19th elder was the first to leave the fantasy Sky, who would be next?

    On the other side.

    After returning to his residence, 19th elder sat cross-legged on his bed and began to slowly cultivate.

    However, a weekter, he clearly felt that his cultivation speed was much faster than before. He was pleasantly surprised, but he did not think much about it. However, his confidence in improving his cultivation to his original strength as soon as possible had increased a lot. At this rate, his strength should be able to recover in at most half a year.

    It turned out that neenth elder¡¯s estimation was a little conservative. It had not been three months, and his strength had returned to normal. During this period, more elders had been sent out of the illusion heaven on and off.

    When they first came out, their reactions were simr to 19th elder ¡®s. Their hearts were filled with grief and anger, especially the few elders who had dropped to God King cultivation. They wished they could skin Leng ruoxue alive. However, after calming down, they knew that they could not do anything to Leng ruoxue. They could only admit that they were unlucky and start cultivating seriously.

    However, after cultivating for a period of time, they all discovered that their cultivation speed had increased, just like the neenth elder. This made them overjoyed. Not only that, but they were also surprised to find that their mental state cultivation had improved as well. This was simply a pleasant surprise to them, but it was so great that they couldn¡¯t believe it.

    After discovering this fact, their enthusiasm for cultivation grew even higher. After their strength recovered to their previous cultivation level, they continued to cultivate diligently.

    Time passed.

    A yearter.

    The humans and beasts who had entered the fantasy Sky for the demonic training had alle out.

    When the second elder and the others came out, they all looked angry, but Feng Da and the others were happy, because many of them had never died before. They were transported out by the illusion sky when their time was up.

    Aftering out of the illusion heaven, they were like the second elder and the others. They made the best use of their time to cultivate, and they naturally entered the bracelet to cultivate. From the start, they were much better than the second elder and the others.

    After half a year of closed-door cultivation, Leng Qingtian, Feng Da, and the others had all advanced to the God Realm. This result made everyone extremely happy.

    His grandfather, brother, and Feng Da had all advanced, so they naturally had to celebrate. However, without Leng ruoxue¡¯s instructions, everyone started to prepare food on their own. After they were done, Feng Da personally went to invite second elder and the others.

    At this moment, the second elder and the rest had all recovered their previous strength. Their cultivation speed had increased and their mental state had improved. This caused their resentment towards Leng ruoxue to decrease by a lot. Even so, they could not bring themselves to lose face. Some of the elders still did not give Leng ruoxue a good look. However, Feng DA¡¯s personal invitation had given them a way out of this embarrassing situation. Hence, all the elders dly epted the invitation.

    At this moment, the garden was extremely lively.

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s subordinates and Beastie, as well as the elders who were still pulling a long face, were gathered together.

    ¡°Today is to celebrate the improvement in everyone¡¯s strength, so let¡¯s y to our hearts ¡®content!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes surveyed the crowd as she chuckled.

    ¡°Hehe! Don¡¯t worry, miss! We won¡¯t be polite. ¡± Feng Daughed.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded, then turned her gaze towards second elder and the rest.

    ¡°We won¡¯t be polite either.¡± The second elder said unwillingly. He still had resentment in his heart! Because as long as he thought of his wishful thinking in the illusionary sky, he wanted to find a hole to hide in. When he saw Leng ruoxue in the illusionary sky, he actually thought that he was infallible and wanted Leng ruoxue and that evil-looking man to leave quickly. He even wanted to create a chance for them to live. In reality, she did not need it at all. Now that he thought about it, he was really stupid. No wonder she was not anxious at all back then and even told him to run! Woo...He was too honest.

    ¡°Second elder, you were so loyalst time. I think I should offer you a toast.¡± Leng ruoxue touched on a sore spot and even raised her wine ss after she finished speaking.

    Seeing this, the second elder was extremely depressed, but he had no choice but to politely raise his ss and return the toast.

    ¡°Second elder, why are you so loyal?¡± The seventh elder asked curiously. Although the others didn¡¯t say anything, they all looked at the second elder with anticipation.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a small matter, not worth mentioning,¡± The second elder¡¯s cheeks were slightly red. It was unknown if it was due to embarrassment or because of the wine.

    ¡°Hehe! Second elder, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m not embarrassed!¡± The second elder gritted his teeth in anger as he red at Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Alright! You¡¯re not embarrassed, you¡¯re just blushing. ¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°You ...¡± The second elder was a little exasperated and ignored Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue also knew when to stop. When she saw second elder¡¯s silence, she pulled the demon back into her room and entered the bracelet.

    The departure of Leng ruoxue and the evildoer did not affect the enthusiasm of the others. They yed untilte at night, until they were drunk in the garden.

    The next day.

    When Leng ruoxue and the demon came out of the room, they saw Feng Da and the rest lying all over the garden. This was not the first time they had gotten so drunk. Besides that, second elder and the rest were also among those who had gotten drunk.

    However, second elder and the rest were notpletely drunk. Not only that, second elder¡¯s hand was still tightly holding onto the disheveled old man¡¯s as he mumbled something like ¡®good brother¡¯. Seeing them in this state, cold sweat began to drip from Leng ruoxue¡¯s forehead.

    No wonder people said that men¡¯s friendship was on the table. It seemed that afterst night, the rtionship between those elders and Feng Da and the others had be closer, which was a good sign.

    At this time, Yue Qing and the others, who had returned to their rooms earlyst night, also came to the garden. When they saw the scene in the garden, they were all speechless.

    ¡°Heavens! How much did they drink?¡± Yue Qing was speechless.

    ¡°The wine that we brought out is all gone. Yue Qing, you guys send them back to their rooms!¡± Leng ruoxue sighed helplessly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Yue Qing and the others nodded. Then, they each dragged a person back to their room like a sack.

    After a busy morning, she finally managed to get all the drunk people back to their positions. As for the drunk beasts, they were kept into Leng ruoxue¡¯s bracelet.

    The drunk people slept for three whole days before they got out of bed.

    The first thing Feng Da and the rest did when they woke up was to visit Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Miss! We just woke up!¡± Feng Da and the others were a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Mm! I know. ¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head.

    ¡°Go and call in the second elder and the others!¡± Leng ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Feng Da quickly responded. When they came, they were a little nervous, afraid that miss would me them. Who knew that miss didn¡¯t mention this at all. This made them feel relieved. Hehe! Miss is so good!

    Feng Da turned around and left. Not long after, the second elder and the others were brought into the living room.

    ¡°Why are you looking for us?¡± The somewhat Haggard second elder asked on behalf of all the elders. They had just woken up and this wretched girl had already sent someone to look for them, causing them to not have the time to properly wash up. Their image!

    ¡°It¡¯s been a year since yourst demonic training. Are you ready for the next training?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a calm smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s ... There¡¯s still training?¡± The second elder stammered. They had died three times during thest demonic training, and they had also felt the arrival of death three times. That feeling was still fresh in their minds, and they couldn¡¯t forget it even if they wanted to. Why did this wretched girl still want toe?

    ¡°Last time, you only went to the first realm of the illusory sky. In fact, there are three realms in the illusory sky. Next, you will be going to the second realm. However, this time, it¡¯s voluntary. So, I want to ask you, who is interested in experiencing the second realm?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    However, in the eyes of the second elder and the others, her smile was definitely a smile used by the Big Bad Wolf to trick Little Red Riding Hood. Therefore, they immediately became vignt.

    Even though Leng ruoxue said that they could go on their own ord, but if they chose not to go, would it affect their position in the old Grand Madame¡¯s heart? The elders ¡®minds were spinning, repeatedly thinking about the benefits, but no one was the first to speak.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This time, it¡¯s absolutely voluntary. Even if you don¡¯t want to go, I won¡¯t tell Godfather. ¡± Leng ruoxue saw their expressions and knew what they were conflicted about. Hence, she kindly added on.

    However, in the hearts of the elders, her words were clearly not very credible. At this moment, a voice interrupted,¡±¡±I want to go!¡±

 Chapter 1657

    <h4>Chapter 1657: Trial space (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Are you sure you want to go?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her head and looked at the owner of the voice.

    ¡°En!¡± Cheng Xuan nodded and looked at Leng ruoxue curiously.

    ¡°It will be very dangerous!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. However, you have to prepare more pills for me.¡± Cheng Xuan said shamelessly. He could not make the same mistake again. This time, he had to bring enough pills.

    ¡°Alright! However, you have to prepare the materials yourself. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°No way? How can you be so petty?¡± Cheng Xuan¡¯s face was bitter as he said gloomily. Where would he have the materials now?

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I have too many people to feed. Besides, you¡¯re not my subordinate, so I have no obligation to give you anything for free. More importantly, your Cheng family is rich and powerful, so you can¡¯t possibly be short of these materials, right? If you don¡¯t have the materials, you can buy them with money. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile. It was impossible for her to give it to others for free. She must not develop the habit of getting it without putting in any effort. Moreover, she was not a phnthropist. Her medicinal herbs did note from the wind. How could she give it to others for free?

    ¡°Alright then! I¡¯ll use money to buy it. ¡± Cheng Xuan said helplessly.

    ¡°No problem! Elders, if you don¡¯t have enough pills, you can also buy from me. If you don¡¯t have the money, just write me an IOU. I believe in your credibility, you will definitely not renege on your debt. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with certainty.

    However, her trust in Him made the second elder and the others quite depressed.

    Of course, they would not go back on their word, but wasn¡¯t it a little too much to ask them to write an IOU? They had lived for so long, but they had never signed an IOU before!

    ¡°We didn¡¯t say we were going to the second-tier domain of the illusion heaven.¡± The 19th elder said angrily. In other words, we don¡¯t need to buy medicinal pills from you. The first elder of the ning family was an Alchemist. In addition to the ning family¡¯s influential position in the divinity, they had never been short of pills. However, they had almost finished eating all the pills during the devil training in the fantasy Sky. Hence, if they wanted to enter the second-tier realm, they really had to buy pills from Leng ruoxue. However, the neenth elder really did not like Leng ruoxue¡¯s confident tone. Otherwise, he would not have said that.

    ¡°You¡¯re all not going? I only found out today that you¡¯re all so cowardly. Young master Cheng is only a God King, yet he dares to try his second-tier domain. How could you not dare?¡± Leng ruoxue said disappointedly. Feng Da and the rest in the room were also looking at the elders with disdain.

    ¡°Who says we don¡¯t dare to go!¡± The second elder said angrily. Even though he knew that Leng ruoxue was just goading him, he had no choice but to take the bait. He could not allow others to say that they were cowards and that they did not dare to! To them, this was a huge humiliation.

    ¡°Then you guys are going?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with uncertainty.

    ¡°Miss! They will definitely go. Didn¡¯t second elder say that they would dare to go?¡± Feng Da didn¡¯t give the elders a chance to speak and rushed to speak.

    ¡°Oh! Since that¡¯s the case, then all of you can go! I¡¯ll give you three days to prepare. Three dayster, I¡¯ll send you into the second domain of the illusionary sky. ¡± Leng ruoxue gave the final word.

    When the elders heard this, they could only nod their heads gloomily. Now that things hade to this, if they refused, they would lose all their face.

    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid that you don¡¯t have enough pills, you can buy them from me.¡± Leng ruoxue added.

    ¡°How long do we need to stay in the second-tier domain?¡± The second elder could not help but ask.

    ¡°At least half a year.¡± Leng ruoxue spoke the truth. However, she was still holding back. Hehe!

    ¡°Will I still die?¡± The second elder asked with lingering fear.

    ¡°I will! However, this time, you can choose for yourself. You¡¯ll know the details when you go in. ¡± Leng ruoxue kept him in suspense.

    ¡°Oh!¡± The second elder was very depressed because Leng ruoxue¡¯s words were as good as not saying anything.

    ¡°Alright! You guys should go back to your rooms and rest! I¡¯ll send you to the fantasy Sky in three days. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be at least half a year before I see you again. Take good care of yourself!¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    ¡°We will,¡± The second elder gritted his teeth. He didn¡¯t know what this wretched girl was up to this time. Wu ... Why were their lives so bitter!

    After saying that, the depressed second elder led the other elders back to his residence.

    After they left, Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±¡±Miss! What was inside the second realm? What¡¯s the difference between this and the devil training?¡± He was itching to know the situation inside in advance.

    ¡°The Buddha said,¡±can¡¯t say! You¡¯ll know when you enter. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Feng Da and the rest had a bitter expression on their faces as they looked at Leng ruoxue with grievance. Boohoo ... The young miss was really too evil. She even kept it a secret from them.

    ¡°Alright! You guys do as you please! I¡¯m going to prepare the pills for them. ¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she pulled the demon back to her room and immediately went into her bangle to refine the pill.

    Three dayster.

    Everyone gathered in the garden.

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes swept across the crowd. Then, she took out hundreds of small porcin bottles from her bracelet and ced them on the stone table in the garden. She then said to the elders and the rest,¡±¡±The elixirs that you can use are all here. Since we are all acquaintances, I will only charge you the cost price, ten top-grade crystals for a bottle. No bargaining!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    However, when the elders heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, not only did they not reveal any happy expressions, their faces darkened instead. There were even elders who couldn¡¯t help butin in their hearts. Such a small bottle and it cost ten pieces of top-grade crystals. This was really too underhanded. This was clearly robbery! Moreover, this seemed to be the cost price. With such a high cost price, how much would it be worth if it was sold at the market price?

    The pills they needed now were nothing more than ordinary healing pills and divine power replenishing pills. These pills could sell for a high price on the market not because they were expensive, but because they required a lot of medicinal materials. Even if those materials were only ordinary medicinal materials, they were used inrge quantities, so their market price was not low. However, no matter how expensive those pills were, they could not be sold for ten top-grade crystals at their cost price! He was clearly treating them as fools!

    ¡°Are you guys buying?¡± Leng ruoxue asked again when she saw that the elders were silent.

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy it!¡± Ten premium crystal stones were nothing to him. However, more importantly, he believed that if Leng ruoxue¡¯s products could be sold at such a price for healing pills and divine power replenishing pills, they would definitely be better than those cheap ones on the market.

    ¡°Young master Cheng has good eyes.¡± Leng ruoxue praised.

    ¡°Hehe! As your first customer, can I give you a discount?¡± Cheng Xuan asked shamelessly.

    ¡°I said no bargaining, but since you¡¯re the first one to show your support, I¡¯ll give you one more pill for each bottle. Buy more, get more free!¡± Leng ruoxue promised.

 Chapter 1658

    <h4>Chapter 1658: Trial space (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Then give me ten bottles of each!¡± Cheng Xuan said without even thinking.

    ¡°No problem,¡± he said. Leng ruoxue nodded happily. Then, she took out 20 bottles of elixirs and passed them to Cheng Xuan. After that, she took out a small bottle each and said to Cheng Xuan,¡±¡±This is for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Cheng Xuan was very satisfied and opened a small porcin bottle to take a look. However, he immediately closed the bottle cap again. In that instant, he felt the rich spiritual energy in the bottle rush at his face. This medicine was far beyond his expectations.

    ¡°Give me another 100 bottles of each.¡± Cheng Xuan said without any hesitation after he had inspected the goods. Although the Cheng family did notck healing and God Power replenishing elixirs, the elixirs at home were nothingpared to Leng ruoxue ¡®s. These were the real top-tier elixirs!

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Leng ruoxue was overjoyed. After passing him the two hundred bottles of elixirs, she gave him ten bottles of each type andpleted the transaction.

    Afterpleting this huge transaction, Leng ruoxue was in an extremely good mood. Therefore, even if those elders did not buy it, she did not care. After all, once they entered the second stage domain, they would know how important these pills were.

    And when those elders saw Cheng Xuan buy so much at once, they were even more afraid to make a move. Because in their eyes, Cheng Xuan was just a prop. Who would buy so many of these ordinary pills at once? This kind of behavior was simply squandering.

    ¡°Elders, are you really not buying?¡± Leng ruoxue asked onest time. This was thest chance she was giving them.

    All the elders looked at each other and stared at each other. Finally, the second elder said,¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll buy a bottle of each!¡±

    In fact, he didn¡¯t want to buy it, but he really didn¡¯t have any pills on hand. Just in case, he decided to buy a bottle to keep as a guarantee. But when he thought of the price, he felt a little pained.

    ¡°Second elder, you won¡¯t regret this.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°I hope so!¡± With a pained expression, the second elder took out 20 top-grade crystals from his storage ring and handed them over. After receiving the small porcin bottle from Leng ruoxue, he stored it into his storage ring without even looking at it.

    ¡°What about you guys?¡± After concluding her deal with the second elder, Leng ruoxue turned her attention to the other elders.

    The other elders saw that they couldn¡¯t avoid it, so they bought a few bottles.

    After the transaction waspleted, Leng ruoxue took out the fantasy Sky and ced it in the empty space in the garden.

    With a sh of silver light, the second elder and the others in the garden were sucked in.

    ¡°You guys go in too!¡± Leng ruoxue then said to Feng Da and the rest.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Feng Da and the others nodded, then walked into the illusory sky in a good mood.

    After everyone had left, only Leng ruoxue and the demon were left in the garden.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! It¡¯s just us again, that¡¯s good. ¡± The demon hugged Leng ruoxue into his arms and said happily.

    ¡°Mm! However, I¡¯ll be entering the fantasy Sky to challenge the second-level domainter. ¡± Leng ruoxue said guiltily. She had not discussed this with the demon.

    ¡°You¡¯re going in too? Then I¡¯ll go too. ¡± The demon didn¡¯t even think and said.

    ¡°Good! We¡¯ll go in together!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    Then, she turned her gaze to the screen in the garden.

    The second elder and the others were now in a dusky space. Fortunately, they did not split up this time. However, in this ce where they could not even see their own fingers, even if they gathered together, they would not be of much use.

    ¡°Second elder, what the hell is this ce?¡± Within the secondyer of the illusionary sky domain, an elder said in a depressed manner.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking me, but who should I ask!¡± In reality, he was also worried that Leng ruoxue would mess with them. However, after seeing Feng Da and the rest, he was much more at ease. After all, that wretched girl would not put her subordinates and family in danger just to mess with them. However, this ce was indeed strange. Not only was it eerie, but it also felt like someone was watching them.

    The second elder and the others looked cautious. Compared to Feng Da and the others, they were much calmer. Moreover, Cheng Xuan had been mixed in with Feng Da and the others, which was enough to prove that he was smart.

    Just as everyone was bewildered, suddenly, a lightning bolt that looked like a fire snake shot out from the gray fog. Although the lightning bolt wasn¡¯t very thick, it was as fast as the wind. It flickered with electric sparks as it headed straight for the second elder and the others ...

    When the second elder and the others saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but curse in their hearts. Isn¡¯t this too much bullying? There were so many people, but this lightning didn¡¯t chase after them. Instead, it targeted them. What was this?!

    In order to avoid the attack of lightning, the elders immediately scattered. Lightning saw that it had lost its target, so it spun in the air and flew back into the thick fog.

    Following that, a screen appeared in front of everyone. On it, several time options were disyed. There were six months, one year, two years, and so on. The longest was ten years.

    The second elder and the others had never seen such a thing before, so they all looked at Feng Da with a nk expression.

    ¡°How long do you want to stay here? just choose that one.¡± Seeing this, Feng Da held back hisughter, but he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. These elders of the ning family really had not seen the world! After all, they weren¡¯t as stupid as they were when they first saw this kind of thing!

    ¡°Oh!¡± All the elders understood. Moreover, they did not want to stay here for too long, so they all chose the option of half a year.

    However, just as he made his choice, a line of words appeared on the screen. When the elders saw it, they were so angry that they almost vomited blood. Because the words were written,¡¯you must pass all ten levels within half a year. Otherwise, you will be punished and may even stay inside forever¡¯.

    What? Pass all ten stages in half a year? They didn¡¯t even know what kind of trial this was. If they couldn¡¯t make it through within half a year, wouldn¡¯t they be asking for trouble?

    F * ck! This ... This was really too much. Why didn¡¯t you tell them before you made your choice? this was clearly a bted effort! All the elders secretly sighed to themselves. This fact made them extremely depressed.

    Following that, they turned their gazes towards Feng Da and the others, only to see that they had all chosen the option of ten years. Instantly, the elders ¡®anger rose again.

    ¡°Are you in cahoots with that wretched girl? You deliberately tricked us into choosing the one that would take half a year while you chose the one that would take the longest time. ¡± Neenth elder was the first tounch an attack. He was so angry that smoke was rising from the top of his head.

    ¡°Collude? Why don¡¯t you try skewering one for me? Before we came in, we didn¡¯t know what kind of ce this is, just like you. Also, we didn¡¯t trick you into choosing this ce for half a year. Please be clear about this. ¡± Feng Da said coldly. In his heart, he despised the 19th elder. Don¡¯t think that he didn¡¯t know that these old guys clearly didn¡¯t want to stay here for too long, so they chose the option with the least time. Now that they knew that they had to pass the ten levels in half a year, they were afraid of being punished for notpleting it, so they pushed the responsibility onto them. So what if they thought they were soft persimmons that could be bullied?

 Chapter 1659

    <h4>Chapter 1659: Trial space (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Then why did you choose the longest option? You guys clearly know the situation here. ¡± The neenth elder tried to quibble.

    ¡°We chose the longest option because we¡¯re weak, so we want to stay here longer. Besides, is ten years that long? I¡¯m afraid that your closed-door cultivation will take more than ten years, right?¡± Feng Da said with a mocking expression.

    19th elder was speechless because what Feng Da said was the truth. However, he was really unwilling to give up. After receiving the re of the second elder, he obediently shut his mouth.

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯ve also chosen ten years. ¡± Cheng Xuan said with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re wise. ¡± Feng Da gave Cheng Xuan an appreciative look. This young master of the Cheng family was much more observant than some of the elders of the ning family.

    ¡°I¡¯ve benefited a lot from the devil¡¯s training, so I want to stay here for a few more days. Besides, ten years is really nothing!¡± Cheng Xuan said honestly.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it! Young miss wouldn¡¯t have let use here for no reason. ¡± Feng Da nodded.

    At this moment, a bone-chillingughter suddenly rang out in the gray space, causing everyone¡¯s hair to stand on end.

    ¡°Who is it? Who¡¯s talking?¡± The neenth elder asked nervously. His eyes were even more cautious, and he looked around with extreme vignce.

    ¡°Stop looking, you can¡¯t see me.¡± The voice chuckled evilly and continued,¡±¡±I am the manager of this space. Now, I will tell you the rules here.¡±

    ¡°The space that you are in now can only be considered as the periphery. This is also the safest ce. Although there will asionally be thingsing out from inside, it is much safer than the inside. The ce where you will be passing through is in this dense fog. After you go in, it will form an independent training space. So, you don¡¯t have to worry about others seeing your embarrassing appearance when you pass through.¡± The self-proimed space manager said with a smirk.

    ¡°If you seed, you can go to the next level, but if you fail, you will be teleported out. Also, the difficulty of each level is determined by your strength. Usually, the higher your strength, the more difficult it is to pass. So, I really don¡¯t think that you guys can pass all ten levels in half a year, but this is good. Maybe you will have the chance to stay here with me, hehe! I¡¯m also quite lonely. ¡± The space manager was smiling very happily.

    However, its overjoyedughter made the second elder and the others feel very ufortable. Every round was based on their strength. Didn¡¯t that mean that it was almost the same as the devil training? After all, the orcs they met in the devil training were on par with them. This fact made them extremely depressed.

    Right now, they were well aware that this stage was definitely not easy to pass. In addition, this Fantasy Sky belonged to that wretchedss. Therefore, it would not be easy for them to leave this ce. In fact, some elders were already certain that Leng ruoxue was trying to mess with them. Otherwise, why would she make the opposite choice this time around?

    Last time, they would be teleported out when the time was up or they died three times. This time, they had to pass all ten levels when the time was up, or they would have to stay in there and be punished. As long as they thought of the unknown punishment, their hearts would be filled with panic.

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ve already told you everything you need to know. Is there anything you don¡¯t understand?¡± Seeing that no one said anything for a long time, the space manager could only continue to talk to himself.

    ¡°We understand. Can we start now?¡± Feng Da said impatiently.

    ¡°Yes! Hehe! If you want to start, just go through the door on the left. Don¡¯t go through the door on the right! That¡¯s the path leading to the threeyered domain, and it¡¯s even more dangerous there. If you¡¯re not careful, your soul will be scattered. So, you must be careful!¡± The space manager reminded him with a sinister smile.

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder. We will remember it.¡± Feng Da said gratefully.

    ¡°I like polite children, go! I¡¯ll protect you. ¡± The space manager said very kindly.

    ¡°Mm! We¡¯re going in. ¡± Feng Da was the first to enter the door on the left, followed by Leng Qingtian and the others.

    Seeing that Feng Da and the others had almost left, the second elder then said to the other elders,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go in too!¡± They couldn¡¯t be looked down upon by others.

    ¡°En!¡± The elders nodded. They only had half a year¡¯s time, and their future was uncertain, so they really couldn¡¯t afford to waste this time.

    After that, the elders entered one by one.

    The room they were in was a small space, less than 50 square meters. There were no decorations inside, and it was very empty.

    After the second elder entered, he first observed the surrounding environment, but did not find any abnormalities. Moreover, this space was so small that one could see the end of it at a nce. It was not shrouded in fog, so one could see everything clearly.

    He stood in the space in a daze, not knowing what to do.

    After a long time, everything was still normal.

    The second elder sighed softly and sat on the ground casually.

    After an unknown period of time, the second elder, who had been resting with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his bright eyes and looked around vigntly.

    He heard a sound that sounded like the wind, but he was not sure because the sound of the wind was different from what he knew.

    Just as the 2nd elder was feeling extremely puzzled, suddenly, a gust of wind whistled through the air. The wind seemed to fill the entire space, and lightning as thick as a baby¡¯s arm was mixed in the wind. The dark gray Hurricane was filled with electric sparks as it bared its fangs and brandished its ws at the 2nd elder ...

    The second elder was shocked and immediately calmed his mind.

    The next second, the hurricane drowned him!

    In the wind, the second elder controlled his body¡¯s bnce as he dodged to the left and to the right to block the lightning attacks. The lightning came from the center of the storm, where there were countless lightning clouds. However, their attacks were very orderly, and they were shot out from the center of the lightning clouds in an orderly manner.

    Fortunately, the wind was not an attack. Even so, if one was not careful, the person in the wind would be swept into the center of the lightning. If that happened, they would either die or be injured.

    The wind apanied by lightning wreaked havoc on the second elder¡¯s body for a long time before he reluctantly left.

    Then, the voice of the space manager sounded in the space.

    ¡°Old man, you¡¯ve passed the first test.¡±

    When the 2nd elder heard this voice, he finally felt relieved. At this moment, the 2nd elder was both mentally and physically exhausted. After a long time of being under high pressure and tension, he fell to the ground.

    At this time, his clothes were already drenched in sweat. His entire body was in a sorry state. He was covered in wounds, and blood was flowing out of them.

    ¡°Do you want to continue with the second stage?¡± After a long while, the space manager asked.

    ¡°No! I want to rest!¡± The second elder said in an extremely weak voice. With his current physical condition, continuing to challenge the levels would only be courting death.

    AI! They didn¡¯t expect the second realm to be like this. They didn¡¯t have a real sparring partner, and their opponent was the mysterious power of nature.

    He didn¡¯t know how long it took him to pass the first level, but he knew how much he had paid. He didn¡¯t even have a chance to attack, but just dodging the omnipresent lightning had consumed almost all of his divine power. Fortunately, he had passed this level in the end. Otherwise, he would have been depressed to death!

    ¡°Alright!¡± The space manager said. Then, a bright light transported the second elder out.

    After returning to his original ce, the second elder immediately sat down cross-legged to regte his breathing and seized the time to absorb the spiritual Qi in the space. Fortunately, the spiritual Qi here was still quite dense, otherwise, he would have been depressed to death!

    Actually, he could have taken a pill to replenish his divine power. However, he had run out of his stock during the hellish training and he had only bought a bottle from Leng ruoxue. Hence, he could not bear to take it. Now that he thought about it, he really regretted it! If he was like Cheng Xuan, buying a few hundred bottles, he could continue to break through the levels, sigh! He regretted it so much that his intestines turned green.

    However, there was no medicine for regret in this world, so he could only ept his fate. The only thing he could pray for now was that he would be able toplete all ten stages within half a year.

    Not long after the second elder came out of the trial space, more people were sent out one after another. Moreover, the people who were sent out were all elders of the ning family, and each of them had a bloody wound on their body. This fact made the second elder and the others very depressed.

    ¡°Second elder! Why are we the only ones out? Where are Feng Da and the others?¡± The neenth elder asked with a pale face. The anger in his heart was rising.

    ¡°They haven¡¯te out yet.¡± The second elder said in a low voice. He was the first person toe out from inside.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already been transported out. How could they not havee out after so long?¡± 19th elder¡¯s face was filled with doubt. F * ck! Could there be something fishy going on?

    ¡°19th elder, how many levels did you pass?¡± The second elder ignored the 19th elder¡¯s words and changed the topic.

    ¡°I¡¯ve passed two stages, and the third stage has been sent out. ¡± The neenth elder said gloomily.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only passed one level. ¡± The second elder couldn¡¯t help but ask.

 Chapter 1660

    <h4>Chapter 1660: I don¡¯t wish to speak to you (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± 19th elder had a look of disbelief.

    ¡°What¡¯s impossible? I¡¯m a reverent-God, and this stage alone almost used up all my divine power.¡± The second elder said gloomily.

    ¡°Second elder, what are you going to do next?¡± The neenth elder said worriedly. In fact, his result was not much better than the second elder ¡®s. After two rounds, he did not have much Shen power left. Going to the third round was just to explore the way.

    ¡°Of course we have to go through the stages one by one. However, I am more worried about our Shen power. We only have half a year¡¯s time. If we don¡¯t make good use of it, who knows what kind of punishment we will receive next.¡± The second elder said worriedly.

    ¡°AI! Who said it wasn ¡®t! Why don¡¯t we buy some pills from young master Cheng?¡± The neenth elder suggested.

    ¡°Will he sell it?¡± The second elder was not too sure.

    ¡°He¡¯ll definitely sell it. Our two families have been friends for generations. He can¡¯t just leave us in the lurch!¡± The neenth elder said with absolute certainty.

    Their time was tight, and their tasks were heavy, especially in theter stages of the trial, which would be even more difficult. Therefore, they had no time to slowly absorb spiritual Qi. Therefore, pills that could quickly recover divine power became their first choice. The reason why he was so sure that Cheng Xuan would definitely sell the pills to them, other than the fact that the two families were friends for generations, was also because Cheng Xuan had ten years to pass the trials here, unlike them, who were pressed for time!

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll ask him after hees out!¡± The second elder said softly. He was not as confident as the 19th elder. After all, Cheng Xuan also needed pills to replenish his divine power, even though he was not in as much of a hurry as they were.

    ¡°Yes.¡± 19th elder nodded and calcted how many pills he had to buy to pass the 10 rounds.

    However, after waiting for a long time, Cheng Xuan still had note out of the trial space. A month had already passed. During this time, the second elder hadpleted the second stage, while the neenth elder and the others had also passed the third stage.

    The difficulty of each of the ten trials was greater than the previous one. Now, some of the elders were already feeling extremely strained, and this was only the beginning.

    As the elders watched anxiously, another month passed. The second elder, who was the most powerful among them, had only passed the third level. The other elders were stuck at the fifth level.

    ¡°Second elder, there are three more months before our deadline is up. None of these people havee out yet. This is really infuriating. Did something happen to them inside?¡± In the dusky space, the neenth elder said with a crow¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! This ce was created by Leng ruoxue. How could she watch her subordinate get into an ident?¡± The second elder quickly rebuked.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does the neenth elder really want us to meet with an ident?¡± All of a sudden, Feng DA¡¯s voice entered their ears. The neenth elder was shocked.

    F * ck! They didn¡¯te out earlier orter, but why did theye out when he said this? Moreover, they actually came out together. How could he believe that there was nothing fishy going on between them and that wretched girl!

    ¡°Hehe! I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I¡¯m just a little worried about you guys. ¡± The neenth elder said awkwardly. Although he suspected that they were lying, he could only ept his fate.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about us. Neenth elder, you should worry more about yourself! You don¡¯t have much time left. ¡± Feng Da said with a smirk.

    After hearing Feng DA¡¯s words, all the elders present were livid with anger. What did he mean by their time was running out? Although they understood that Feng Da was referring to the time limit of their trials, what Feng Da said did not sound right to them.

    ¡°W-what are you saying?¡± The neenth elder said in a slightly displeased tone. The other elders could bear it, but he couldn ¡®t.

    ¡°What did I say?¡± Feng Da looked surprised, as if he didn¡¯t understand why 19th elder was angry. He looked at him innocently.

    ¡°You said we don¡¯t have much time! We¡¯re alive and well, how can we not have much time left?¡± The neenth elder roared.

    ¡°Hehe! Just because of this small matter! 19th elder, you¡¯re thinking too much. I didn¡¯t say that you¡¯re dying. What I meant was that the time for your trial is almost up. I¡¯m just worried for you!¡± Feng Da said, feeling wronged.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± After hearing Feng DA¡¯s exnation, 19th elder turned his head to the other side proudly, not looking at him.

    Seeing this, Feng Da did not want to be snubbed, so he led Lin Yuan and the others to find a corner to sit down. However, as soon as they sat down, neenth elder came over.

    ¡°Young master Cheng! What took you so long?¡± The 19th elder looked at Cheng Xuan and said very kindly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been challenging the levels, so they should be as well. ¡± Cheng Xuan replied honestly. Although he didn¡¯t know what the neenth elder¡¯s intentions were, good children shouldn¡¯t lie!

    ¡°Then which level did you pass?¡± The neenth elder asked in surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for the eighth trial. ¡± Cheng Xuan chuckled, his face full of joy. He had not expected that he would be able to pass all seven trials in one go. However, the eighth trial would not be easy to pass.

    ¡°What?¡± The neenth elder was shocked, and his expression became uglier. He didn¡¯t expect Cheng Xuan to reach the eighth level. Cheng Xuan had stayed in the trial space for so long and passed eight levels in a row. He should have eaten a lot of pills to replenish his divine power. Did he still have any? At this moment, 19th elder was feeling a little uncertain.

    ¡°Are you very surprised, neenth elder? They¡¯re almost at the eighth level, and Feng Da is on the ninth!¡± Cheng Xuan pointed at Feng Da and the others with a puzzled look.

    ¡°Of course we¡¯re surprised. Most of our elders have only passed the fourth level. The second elder, who is the most powerful among us, has only passed the third level so far.¡± The 19th elder was so depressed that he almost vomited blood. This was really infuriating! The speed at which Cheng Xuan and the others had cleared the stage was almost twice as fast as them. This result had greatly hurt their self-esteem.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! However, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. After all, your strength is there for all to see! It¡¯s only a matter of time before he passes all ten. ¡± Cheng Xuan consoled her with a face full of sympathy. At this moment, he was starting to suspect that Leng ruoxue was intentionally pranking these elders. However, Leng ruoxue wouldn¡¯t be that bored, would she?

    ¡°But we don¡¯t have much time.¡± The neenth elder said pitifully with a bitter face.

    ¡°Hehe! Neenth elder, you said it yourself this time. You don¡¯t have much time left. ¡± Feng Da interjected with an evil smile after hearing the neenth elder¡¯s words.

    ¡°You ... I¡¯m talking to young master Cheng, it¡¯s none of your business! Don¡¯t interrupt!¡± The neenth elder said in an unpleasant tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to say it, but don¡¯t beg us to say it in the future. ¡± Feng Da said with a smile.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll beg you to speak? Stop daydreaming!¡± 19th elder had a disdainful look on his face, as if Feng Da had just said a big joke.

 Chapter 1661

    <h4>Chapter 1661: I don¡¯t wish to speak to you (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Brothers, remember this. 19th elder won¡¯t beg us to speak again.¡± Feng Da said to Lin Yuan and the others with a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Captain, we will remember this. ¡± Lin Yuan and the others were very cooperative, while Leng Qingtian and the others stood by the side and watched coldly.

    Seeing that Feng Da and the others had shut their mouths, the 19th elder smiled and said to Cheng Xuan,¡±¡±Young master Cheng! We want to discuss something with you. ¡±

    ¡°Hehe! If there¡¯s anything you need, just tell me. As long as it¡¯s within my capabilities, I¡¯ll do my best. ¡± Cheng Xuan said very happily, but he couldn¡¯t help but Mutter in his heart, it seems that they have a favor to ask of him! He just didn¡¯t know what it was!

    ¡°Young master Cheng! Didn¡¯t you buy a lot of pills from Leng ruoxue? We¡¯re willing to buy some of the pills from you at the original price. You know that we¡¯re short on time, if we can¡¯t pass the ten trials in half a year, we¡¯ll be punished, so please give us some of them. We don¡¯t want much, just half of them will do. ¡± The neenth elder pretended to be pitiful. He had carefully thought about this number, and he felt that it was within Cheng Xuan¡¯s eptable range. After all, if he wanted too much, Cheng Xuan would definitely not agree.

    ¡°Neenth elder! Although I¡¯ve bought a lot of pills from this great aunt, the reason why I was able to pass the seven stages was all because of those pills. Now I don¡¯t have many pills in my hand, and I still have two bottles each for thest three stages. So, I¡¯m really sorry, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you. ¡± Cheng Xuan said, embarrassed.

    ¡°You¡¯ve actually eaten so many pills?¡± 19th elder had a look of disbelief on his face. He had prepared for the worst, but he didn¡¯t expect Cheng Xuan to only have two bottles left. Even if Cheng Xuan sold them to them, there wouldn¡¯t be enough for them to split! Moreover, Cheng Xuan still needed to use it for himself. Sigh! What was this good?

    ¡°Yup!¡± Cheng Xuan looked apologetic. Then, he pointed at Feng Da and the others and said,¡±¡±Although I don¡¯t have many pills left, they should have quite a few.¡±

    In fact, Cheng Xuan did not have as few elixirs as he had said. However, he could not sell them to the neenth elder and the others because he was afraid that he would offend Feng Da and the others if he did so. This was something he did not want to see. In fact,pared to the neenth elder and the others, he wanted to be on good terms with Feng Da and the others more.

    ¡°Do you have any extra pills?¡± After hearing Cheng Xuan¡¯s words, the neenth elder asked Feng Da and the others.

    However, Feng Da and the others ignored him. Seeing this, 19th elder was furious.

    ¡°Dammit! I¡¯m asking you guys a question!¡± The neenth elder roared. But still, no one paid him any attention!

    ¡°You guys are going against me on purpose, aren¡¯t you?¡± Neenth elder¡¯s eyes widened in anger as he questioned.

    At this time, Feng Da slowly took out a pen and paper from his storage ring, and with a ¡®brush¡¯! Shua! Whoosh!¡¯ He wrote a few words on it and showed it to the 19th elder.

    On the paper was written,¡¯you won¡¯t beg us to talk!¡¯

    When 19th elder saw this! He was so angry that he almost fainted! So these hateful guys were waiting for him here? He red at Feng Da fiercely, but Feng Da was not moved at all. He even smiled at 19th elder in a friendly manner. In 19th elder¡¯s eyes, this was a tant provocation!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t speak to you just now, but now I¡¯m asking you to speak!¡± The neenth elder suppressed the anger in his heart and tried to calm himself down.

    However, after Feng Da heard what he said, he still didn¡¯t say a word and wrote another line on the paper,¡¯you want us to talk, so we should talk? That would be so embarrassing!¡±

    When 19th elder saw these words, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood! However, he could tell that these people were really doing this on purpose.

    Cheng Xuan, who was standing on the side, watched the exchange between Feng Da and the 19th elder without a change in his expression. He was alreadyughing in his heart! Hahaha! Leng ruoxue¡¯s subordinates were really good at angering people. However, this could only be considered 19th elder¡¯s bad luck. He had actually offended them. It seemed like his idea of befriending Feng Da and the others was not just a wise one! He was full of admiration for himself.

    At this moment, the neenth elder, who had calmed down for a moment, took a few deep breaths and tried his best to suppress the anger in his heart. He tried his best to speak in a friendly manner,¡±¡±What do you want?¡± The neenth elder was at his wit¡¯s end. Moreover, on ount of the pills in their hands, he would not argue with them, even though he felt very aggrieved.

    ¡°We don¡¯t want anything?¡± Feng Da wrote on the paper.

    ¡°Dammit! You guys better talk!¡± The neenth elder couldn¡¯t help but shout. After shouting, he began to regret his impulsiveness. What if Feng Da and the others didn¡¯t want to sell them the pills because of this?

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re not mydy, you can¡¯t order us around!¡± Feng Da didn¡¯t give him any face and replied on the paper.

    ¡°I¡¯m begging you, can you please speak?¡± 19th elder was depressed, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to Feng Da, who was like a pain in the ass!

    ¡°Are we daydreaming?¡± Feng Da turned to ask Lin Yuan and the others.

    ¡°It should be!¡± Lin Yuan and the rest nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Oh! Then just ignore it!¡± Feng Da said with a smile.

    ¡°You ...¡± 19th elder pointed at Feng Da and the others, his body trembling.

    Seeing that the ipetent and ipetent neenth elder had suffered a loss in silence in front of Feng Da and the others, the second elder couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He walked over and said straightforwardly,¡±¡±Do you have any extra pills? If you do, please sell us some!¡±

    The second elder¡¯s attitude was very good, and he looked at Feng Da and the others with a hint of anticipation. However, Feng Da and the others didn¡¯t talk to him, and directly wrote on the paper,¡¯we have all the pills, but we don¡¯t want to sell them to you!¡¯

    ¡°Uh!¡± Seeing this line of words, the second elder was extremely depressed. He couldn¡¯t help but re at the neenth elder. It was all this old thing¡¯s fault. Now, he was bearing a grudge.

    ¡°Feng Da! I¡¯m also Leng ruoxue¡¯s bodyguard now. You guys can¡¯t bear to see me trapped here forever, right? We only have three months left, you can¡¯t just leave us in the lurch!¡± The second elder yed the emotional card.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to get close, we¡¯re not close. ¡± Feng Da scribbled on the paper.

    These words made the second elder even more depressed. Sob ... It seemed that they were really angered by the neenth elder. That damned troublemaker, he didn¡¯t pay attention to his words usually, and now he had angered him at a critical moment. What should they do? The more he thought about it, the more worried he became. His brows were even furrowed together.

    After thinking for a long time, the second elder said,¡±¡±Feng Da! Don¡¯t be like this! Even if you don¡¯t give me face, you should at least give face to our family head, right? He was Leng ruoxue¡¯s Godfather! If we¡¯re all trapped here, it¡¯ll be a huge loss for the ning family. ¡±

 Chapter 1662

    <h4>Chapter 1662: I don¡¯t wish to speak to you (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Master ning will understand.¡± Feng Da replied indifferently on the paper.

    ¡°What do you want us to do before you speak?¡± The second elder sighed and said helplessly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡± Feng Da wrote.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this! You guys really can¡¯t just leave him in the lurch!¡± The second elder was so anxious that he almost cried. He was the most powerful among them and the one who had passed the least number of trials. Therefore, he was the most afraid and the most anxious one. However, the neenth elder had offended Feng Da and the others, and now they were all resenting him. This was absolutely an undeserved disaster for him!

    However, the second elder¡¯s words had no effect on Feng Da and the others. They even turned their heads impatiently. When the second elder saw this, he could only put down his old face and walk to Feng DA¡¯s side. He pulled on Feng DA¡¯s sleeve and looked at Feng Da with tears in his eyes. He did not speak for a long time!

    The second elder¡¯s move made Feng Da and the others ¡®jaws drop. F * ck! What was the second elder trying to do? If he wanted to act pitiful, then so be it. But what was this? Was he begging them or trying to scare them? It was just that they had a strong mental capacity. Otherwise, who would be responsible if they were frightened?

    However, the other elders of the ning family were truly frightened. Their faces were full of fear, looking at the second elder as if they had seen a ghost. No one had thought that the always proud second elder would go to such an extent for a few pills. Although the second elder had done this for them, it was still too scary.

    ¡°Feng Da! You talk to me!¡± After a long while, the second elder, who was tugging on Feng DA¡¯s sleeve, pleaded with a slightly choked voice.

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯m scared of you!¡± Feng Da said as he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.

    ¡°Then can you sell us some pills?¡± The second elder struck while the iron was hot, F * ck! He had sacrificed his image in exchange for this opportunity! Therefore, he had to catch it.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t sell you pills, but the price can¡¯t be ten top-grade crystals. ¡± Feng Da thought for a while and said. In fact, he was extremely depressed in his heart. They had persisted for so long and ignored these ning family elders, but they actually surrendered under the second elder¡¯s disregard for their image. However, it seemed to be worth it to see the second elder¡¯s shameless side.

    ¡°Hehe! I knew you¡¯re the best!¡± The second elder praised him happily.

    ¡°Second elder! Watch your tone, if you continue like this, I¡¯m going to go back on my word. ¡± Feng DA¡¯s hair stood on end as he shivered.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± The second elder knew when to stop. Then, he said in a serious tone,¡±¡±How much are you nning to sell the pills you have?¡±

    ¡± 50 top-grade crystals for a bottle!¡± Feng Da asked for an exorbitant price without holding back.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re robbing me!¡± Before the second elder could express his opinion, the neenth elder immediately stomped his feet when he heard the price.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to buy it if you think it¡¯s expensive. I don¡¯t have to sell it to you!¡± Feng Da rolled his eyes at the 19th elder.

    ¡°Neenth elder! You shut up!¡± At this time, the second elder was a little anxious as he reprimanded him. He was very afraid that the neenth elder would ruin their ns. What if Feng Da and the others were angry and refused to sell it to them? what should they do?

    After being lectured, neenth elder shut his mouth unwillingly. However, his eyes were filled with dissatisfaction at the price. However, he was being ignored by everyone.

    ¡°That ... Fifty top-grade crystals is a bit expensive, can you make it cheaper?¡± After reprimanding the neenth elder, the second elder turned to discuss with Feng Da. One must know that Leng ruoxue¡¯s small bottle only had ten small and exquisite pills. Based on the quality of those pills, it was not a loss to sell them for ten pieces of top-grade crystals. However, the current price was four times the original price. With this, they felt a little unbnced in their hearts.

    ¡°This price is very fair, no room for discussion!¡± Feng Da said with a nonchnt expression.

    ¡°Previously, Leng ruoxue sold it to us for 10 top-grade crystals per bottle. Now, you¡¯re actually selling it for four times the price? This is a little too much!¡± The seventh elder said very implicitly. His words also represented the inner thoughts of all the elders present. That was, this price was too high!

    ¡°You also said that it was before. When miss wanted to sell it to you, you only bought a little. Now that it¡¯s not enough, you want to buy it from me. I¡¯m willing to sell it to you, but don¡¯t forget where this ce is. Other than us, is there anyone else who can sell you a pill?¡± Feng Da warned him very seriously and put on a disapproving attitude.

    Although Feng DA¡¯s words were unpleasant to the ears of the elders, it was the truth. Before they came in, they had the opportunity to buy more pills. However, because they could not bear to part with it and they were a little resentful, they only bought a little symbolically. Now, they really regretted it!

    ¡± 50 top-grade crystals, no bargaining, do you want it?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw that they didn¡¯t give any suggestions for a long time.

    ¡°Of course we want it, but we don¡¯t have that much money with us!¡± The seventh elder spoke the thoughts of the other elders. This was also one of the reasons why they found it expensive.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! You can write me an IOU, and if you can¡¯t pay it back, I¡¯ll go to your family¡¯s head to pay the debt. With your ning family¡¯s reputation, I believe you won¡¯t renege on the debt. ¡± Feng Da chuckled.

    F * ck! Another IOU! Did these people have money in their eyes? Leng ruoxue had said before that if they had no money, they could write an IOU. Now that these words came out of Feng DA¡¯s mouth, they were extremely depressed! Could it be that they were destined to live their days in debt? This fact almost made them copse.

    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be embarrassed. Who in this world doesn¡¯t have a time when they¡¯re short of money? Owing a debt wasn¡¯t something to lose face about, haven¡¯t you heard of the saying? The one in debt was the master! These days, the most terrifying thing is to be in debt. If you weren¡¯t a member of the ning family, we wouldn¡¯t have allowed you to write an IOU! ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to worry. As long as you pay off the money, we won¡¯t let anyone know about this, but if someone intends to renege on the debt, then don¡¯t me us for being ruthless. We¡¯ll definitely make the matter of someone reneging on the debt public. At that time, the debtor won¡¯t only lose his own face, but also the ning family¡¯s face!¡± Feng Da warned in a half-joking manner.

    His words made all the elders look at each other. Although they didn¡¯t show it on their faces, they secretlymunicated with each other through voice transmission. After a while, the elders finally came to an agreement.

    ¡°Let¡¯s write an IOU!¡± The second elder sighed and said with a straight face.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Feng Da nodded and gave Lin Yuan and the rest a look. Lin Yuan and the rest understood and took out the prepared paper and pen from their storage rings, cing them in front of the second elder and the rest.

    Seeing that Feng Da and the others seemed to be prepared, the elders were secretly upset. However, they couldn¡¯t do anything to the other party. It was Jiang Taigong who hooked the fish, and those who were willing to take the bait! No matter how unwilling they were in their hearts, one was willing to be hit and the other was willing to suffer!

    ¡°Write down the amount and the name of the things you want to buy. Fifty top-grade crystals per bottle. Don¡¯t make a mistake in your calction. It¡¯s limited to a hundred bottles.¡± Feng Da reminded the second elder before they started writing.

    When the elders heard Feng DA¡¯s words, they were so angry that their eyes widened. Miscalcte? They weren¡¯t that stupid, okay? At the thought of this, all the elders quickly wrote down the amount, name, and amount that Feng Da had requested.

    Feng Da and the others saw that they had finished writing, and after checking them one by one, they took out the pills from their storage rings and handed them over.

    After the elders received it, they opened the bottle cap in unison to check it. Immediately, everyone¡¯s face revealed a happy expression. Although the price of these medicinal pills was a little expensive, with the help of these medicinal pills, they were more confident in clearing the round.

    Especially the impatient second elder. After eating a divine power replenishing pill, he couldn¡¯t wait to return to the trial space. Seeing this, the other elders also followed suit and continued to break through.

    After they all left, Cheng Xuan smiled and said to Feng Da and the others,¡±¡±You guys have earned a lot of money this time. Shouldn¡¯t you treat me to a meal?¡±

    ¡°Young master Cheng! You¡¯re satisfied with just one meal?¡± Feng Da raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯m not asking for much! A meal is enough!¡± Cheng Xuan said as he secretly wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.

    ¡°AI! I didn¡¯t expect your request to be so simple. I was going to give you a big gift! Since you only want to have a meal, then I¡¯ll save it. ¡± Feng Da said with a smirk.

    ¡°Uh! What gift are you giving me?¡± Cheng Xuan¡¯s face was filled with curiosity.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want it anyway, so it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know!¡± Feng Da kept him in suspense mysteriously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this! We¡¯re friends!¡± Cheng Xuan¡¯s face was bitter as he said with hidden bitterness.

    ¡°Hehe! Even blood Brothers should settle ounts clearly!¡± Feng Da said stubbornly.

    Wu ... Cheng Xuan was depressed. His Starry Eyes were fixed on Feng Da, but Feng Da didn¡¯t fall for it!

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue our training! We¡¯ll continueter!¡± Feng Da ignored Cheng Xuan¡¯s bitter expression and turned to the others.

    Lin Yuan and the rest nodded in cooperation. Then, they sat cross-legged and began to cultivate ...

 Chapter 1663

    <h4>Chapter 1663: Miss is here too (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    At this time, the second elder and the others had already begun to break through the levels. With the elixirs in their hands, they were more confident in breaking through the levels. After a month, all the elders, including the second elder, had passed the eighth level. They had also passed the ninth level several times, but they always returned without sess and were stuck at the ninth level.

    Every level in the trial space was formed by strong gales and lightning. In the first level, only one lightning bolt would be shot out from the lightning ball in the center of the gales, but from the second level onwards, the number of lightning bolts would increase exponentially with each level passed. Not only that, the speed of the lightning attacks would also increase, so the difficulty would also increase.

    The second elder and the others had consumed countless medicinal pills to pass the eighth level in a month. However, they could not pass the ninth level no matter what. This made them feel depressed.

    If the ninth level was already so difficult to pass, they did not even dare to imagine how difficult the tenth level would be. However, it was fortunate that they still had two months ¡®time, so they still had confidence.

    In the dusky space, the 2nd elder and the others were sitting cross-legged on the ground. The 19th elder was pacing back and forth, mumbling to himself as he walked. The noise made the 2nd elder open his eyes unwillingly.

    ¡°Are you done? Don¡¯t disturb us, go to the side. ¡± The second elder rolled his eyes at the 19th elder and said in an unpleasant tone.

    ¡°Second elder, I¡¯m just feeling frustrated!¡± 19th elder felt extremely wronged. He was also thinking of a way!

    At this moment, Feng Da and the others had gone to challenge the ninth level. They were also stuck there and had spent a month without any progress. When he thought of himself, he felt deeply touched. At this time, he seemed to have forgotten the grudges with Feng Da and the others. He just wanted to think of a way to leave this damn ce as soon as possible. Fortunately, they did not lose their memories this time. Otherwise, they would have lost their memories as they did during the devil training. They would be depressed to death!

    ¡°Have you thought of any good ideas?¡± The second elder lifted his eyelids and said indifferently.

    ¡°Not yet!¡± 19th elder lowered his head in embarrassment.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just stay at the side? you¡¯re making us dizzy!¡± The second elder roared in anger.

    ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± neenth elder answered fearfully, then went to find a ce to sit.

    At this moment, Leng Qingtian, Leng ruohan, Feng Da, and Lin Yuan walked out of the trial space with joy on their faces. Seeing their expressions, the elders were bewildered. Could they have passed the ninth level?

    ¡°Qingtian, have you guys passed the ninth level?¡± The second elder asked in a friendly manner. He had a good rtionship with Leng Qingtian and the others. However, because of his ancestor, he did not dare to act like an elder in front of them. Although he was much older than them, in terms of seniority, even their ancestor was not as high as them, let alone him. Fortunately, they were all in their own right.

    ¡°Mm! We¡¯re pretty lucky to have passed the ninth level. However, the tenth level won¡¯t be easy!¡± After Leng Qingtian¡¯s joy faded, he felt a slight headache.

    ¡°You guys tried thest stage?¡± The second elder could not help but ask.

    ¡°I went to try. I waspletely killed in seconds!¡± Leng Qingtian said with lingering fear.

    ¡°What¡¯s thest test like?¡± At this time, the seventh elder couldn¡¯t help but interrupt.

    ¡°It¡¯s full of lightning. The smallest one is as thick as a bucket! We were instantly killed when we went in. I really don¡¯t know how to pass thisst test. ¡± Leng Qingtian said helplessly.

    ¡°A trial space filled with lightning?¡± All the elders were speechless. What kind of game was this? Could it be that he wanted to keep them here forever? One had to know that they only had two months left.

    ¡°Yup! Elders, we¡¯re going to start cultivating. Good luck!¡± After Leng Qingtian finished speaking, he brought Leng ruohan, Feng Da, and Lin Yuan back to their original seats to cultivate.

    While they were cultivating, Cheng Xuan and the others came out of the trial space one after another. The elders also entered the trial space to pass the trials day and night without stopping. Among them, the first to pass the ninth trial was the second elder, who was the strongest. However, thest trial made the second elder frown. There was only a month left before their deadline.

    At this time, most of the elders had also passed the ninth level, but thest level stumped everyone.

    ¡°Second elder! Our time limit is almost up. If we can¡¯t get through thisst obstacle, who knows what kind of punishment is waiting for us! What should we do?¡± The seventh elder said gloomily.

    They were all frowning in the gray safe space. However, Feng Da and the others were much more rxed inparison. After all, they had ten years! And now, it had not even been a year. Sob ... They were so regretful! If they had known this would happen, they would have chosen the option with the longest lifespan. Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in this world. Leng ruoxue had not informed them of the situation here in advance, causing them to be too smart for their own good and make the wrong decision. Now that they thought about it, could they me her? It was because they were afraid that she would have bad intentions, so they wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible!

    ¡°You¡¯re asking me, but who should I ask! I can¡¯t even stay in thisst trial space for long, let alone break through it. ¡± The second elder said in a bad mood. At this moment, he was extremely depressed. He had gone to thest stage several times, but the longest time he stayed was only ten minutes before he was teleported out. He really didn¡¯t know which of them would be able to pass thest test.

    At the thought of this, he shifted his gaze to Leng Qingtian and the others.

    ¡°Qingtian, do you have any good ideas?¡± The second elder asked expectantly.

    ¡°Second elder! We can¡¯t do anything about it. Thest level is an instant kill for us. ¡± Leng Qingtian said helplessly. They had entered the training space for thest stage countless times. Each time, they had to stand and lie down. They couldn¡¯t evenst a minute.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we discuss this together?¡± The second elder said after some thought.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Leng Qingtian nodded in agreement. There might be a good solution if they put their heads together.

    Just like that, the two parties sat down and began to discuss.

    As time went by, they came up with countless solutions and tried them out personally, but they all ended in failure.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the demon were also in the middle of the final stage.

    Not long after Feng Da, the second elder, and the rest entered, Leng ruoxue and the demon entered the second-tier domain of the illusionary sky. However, they went to another space in the illusionary sky.

    As the master of the fantasy Sky, Leng ruoxue had this special privilege. Hence, after they entered, the space manager had prepared a separate safe space for them. With the support of powerful pills, Leng ruoxue and the demon managed to clear the first nine levels in the shortest time possible. Right now, they were struggling in thest level.

 Chapter 1664

    <h4>Chapter 1664: Miss is here too (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Although the two of them were in two separate training spaces, it was as if their hearts were connected and they knew everything about each other. This fact made the two of them extremely surprised.

    In the ultimate trial space, Leng ruoxue was surrounded by lightning. Her body was already riddled with wounds, but she refused to give up and ¡®enjoyed¡¯ the baptism of the lightning. Thousands of dark purple lightning bolts struck her body ...

    Finally, the rule of the trial space was that from the starting point of the space, walking to the other side of the space was considered a sess. In other words, the person who wanted to break through the space had to withstand the attack of the lightning. This required the person to have an extremely strong defense, otherwise, he would only be killed by the lightning in seconds.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue had already relied on her insane defensive equipment and the green vessel¡¯s defense to cover one-third of the distance with great difficulty. However, if she could not continue, then all this would have been for nothing. This was because this was not the first time she had covered this distance.

    She had passed thest level dozens of times and was always sent out with herst breath. This time, she didn¡¯t know if the result would be better.

    In the ultimate space, other than the frenzied lightning, there was also a huge pressure. This pressure was also one of the reasons why it was so difficult for Leng ruoxue to walk.

    However, just as Leng ruoxue was carefully walking around the trial space, a white lightning bolt that was only as thick as a pinky finger suddenly shot out from the lightning cloud and headed straight for her.

    In an instant! The small white Lightning hit her body at a speed that she could not catch up with. She did not even have time to take a healing pill before she was directly transported out. Seeing this, she knew that she had failed this time.

    Leng ruoxue, who had been teleported out, was immediately pulled into the demon¡¯s arms the moment she reached the safe space.

    Looking at Leng ruoxue, who was covered in wounds and blood, the evildoer¡¯s heart ached.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! How did you get so badly injured this time?¡± The demon asked unhappily. In his heart, he was cursing the space manager. That damn guy, he actually dared to be so cruel to his own master. Hmph! It would be best if he didn¡¯t have the chance to see the space spirit, otherwise, he would definitely beat him up!

    Fortunately, the space manager couldn¡¯t hear his inner thoughts, otherwise, he would definitely cry out that he was wronged, because although he was the manager of this secondyer domain, but the difficulty of the trial space was not controlled by him. The only thing he could do was to transfer the people who were still breathing out, and this was only for fear that they would die inside.

    However, the space manager in the control room still felt a hint of danger and couldn¡¯t help but sneeze. He thought to himself, who is scolding me?

    Looking at the scene on the screen, the space manager¡¯s face was full of fear. Oh ... Master is so pitiful! He was actually injured so badly? What should he do? Although it was the space manager, it could not help its master to pass the trial. Therefore, it could only watch helplessly. When it saw its master¡¯s scarred face, it was a little frightened.

    However, it was powerless! Unless the master gave up on the challenge and came out on his own. However, only Leng ruoxue, as the host, had the right to do so. The others could only leave this ce after clearing all the levels.

    In the safe space.

    Leng ruoxue felt the evildoer¡¯s deep concern, and her heart felt warm.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! Don¡¯t worry!¡± Leng ruoxue, who was in the arms of the evildoer, said weakly.

    ¡°You¡¯re still fine? You¡¯re already so badly injured. ¡± The demon frowned and said with a dark face.

    ¡°Just take a pill.¡± Leng ruoxue smiled tofort her. However, she identally pulled on the wounds on her body and it hurt so much that she could not help but frown.

    ¡°It hurts, right?¡± Seeing the slight change in Leng ruoxue¡¯s expression, the demon asked worriedly. After he finished speaking, he quickly took out a healing pill and stuffed it into Leng ruoxue¡¯s mouth.

    After taking the pill, Leng ruoxue immediately wanted to challenge the next round after her injuries had healed. However, she was held back by the demon.

    ¡°You stay here obediently. You¡¯re not allowed to attempt thest stage.¡± The demon said in a domineering manner.

    ¡°How can we get out if we don¡¯t charge in? Don¡¯t tell me you want to be trapped here?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing bad about staying here. At least there aren¡¯t so many third wheelsing to snatch you away from me.¡± The demon didn¡¯t fall for the trick. Instead, he was very excited. He felt that Xue ¡®er¡¯s suggestion was very good.

    ¡°Uh! But we can¡¯t stay here forever!¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly. At the same time, she was secretly thinking to herself that it was a good thing that she did not tell the demon that she could leave at any time. Otherwise, the demon might ask her to leave now.

    ¡°But there¡¯s no rush! If we can¡¯t get out, the others can¡¯t either. What are you afraid of?¡± The demon said disapprovingly. He was not in a hurry anyway.

    Even though Leng ruoxue knew that the demon¡¯s words made sense, she couldn¡¯t praise him. Otherwise, she believed that this fellow would definitely be so proud that he would raise his tail.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! Take a good rest before you go to thest stage! Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you go. At most, we¡¯ll just stay inside forever. ¡± Seeing that Xue ¡®er didn¡¯t say anything, the demon tried to persuade her.

    ¡°Alright then! I¡¯ll listen to you. ¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head andid in the arms of the evildoer with a peace of mind.

    The demon hugged Leng ruoxue tightly, his heart was so beautiful that it was about to float.

    At this time, in the dusky space, the second elder and the others were still trying to break through thest stage. However, the space manager could not stand it anymore and had to show up to give them some guidance.

    ¡°You idiots! I really don¡¯t know how you guys passed the first few stages!¡± The space manager¡¯s voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears, and suddenly, everyone¡¯s foreheads were filled with ck lines.

    Were they being scolded? What right did this damn space manager have to scold them? Everyone couldn¡¯t figure it out. If they couldn¡¯t pass thest level, they would still be scolded. No one could stand such treatment!

    ¡°What right do you have to scold us?¡± The Furious neenth elder roared back.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re too stupid. Thisst stage is different from the previous stages. The defense of thisst stage is very important. Your defense is somewhat mediocre, so it¡¯s natural that you¡¯ll find it difficult to move an inch in thisst stage!¡± The space manager also roared, Hmph! Who didn¡¯t know how topete in volume? As the manager of this space, would he be afraid of them?

    ¡°Uh! Then what should we do?¡± The neenth elder said, a little dumbfounded. In the first few levels, as long as they dodged the lightning attacks and waited for the attacks to disappear, they would be considered to have passed. However, not only did the lightning in thest level not disappear, but it was gathering more and more. They were killed in a few seconds! How were they supposed to clear the stage! At this moment, there was less than a month left until the deadline for them toplete the tenth level. When he thought of this fact, he felt as if his heart had been stabbed by a knife.

 Chapter 1665

    <h4>Chapter 1665: Miss is here too (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s to strengthen your defense. By the way, you have to walk from the starting point to the end to pass thest round! Just think about how long you¡¯ll be in there! Hahaha!¡± After the space manager finished speaking, he left behind an extremely wildugh and disappeared again.

    After the second elder and the others heard the words of the space manager, they were even more depressed. F * ck! How did this happen? Wasn¡¯t he ying them to death? One had to know that their time limit was almost up, and if they still couldn¡¯t pass thest level, they didn¡¯t dare to imagine the consequences.

    Seeing their worry, Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help butfort them,¡±¡±Second elder! Don¡¯t worry too much, we¡¯ll make it through thest stage, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°F * ck! Of course you¡¯re not in a hurry. You still have nine years to waste here! We¡¯re not in a hurry!¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s words infuriated 19th elder even more. He was about to go crazy from the pressure.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Feng Da and the others immediately red at him. Even the second elder and the others looked at him disapprovingly. After all, he wasforting them out of good intentions. However, this neenth elder had actually opened his mouth and scolded them. This was a little too much.

    ¡°Dammit! Who are you scolding?¡± Feng Da shouted with his eyes wide open. Those who dared to scold their people really didn¡¯t want to live! If the young miss knew about this, they would definitely suffer.

    ¡°I ...¡± Neenth elder¡¯s face was red and he was at a loss for words. In fact, he regretted it after shouting, but he couldn¡¯t take back the words he had said.

    ¡°Qingtian! Neenth elder didn¡¯t do it on purpose, he¡¯s just under too much pressure. Please don¡¯t lower yourself to his level!¡± The second elder quickly tried to smooth things over, but in his heart, he was cursing the neenth elder, who only knew how to ruin things!

    ¡°Yup! I¡¯m sorry! I was just too anxious, so I didn¡¯t scold anyone. ¡± The neenth elder received the second elder¡¯s gaze and quickly tried to salvage the situation. However, Yiren and Feng Da didn¡¯t give him a good look.

    ¡°I understand! However, at a time like this, it¡¯s all the more important to remain calm. Being anxious won¡¯t solve the problem. ¡± Leng Qingtian said in an understanding manner. In fact, he was quite depressed. He just wanted tofort them, but who knew that neenth elder would take it as sarcastic remarks. Now it seemed that he was being meddlesome. They were the elders of the ning family, why would he need to worry about them?

    ¡°En!¡± The second elder and the others nodded. They all understood this logic. However, if it really fell on them, they would probably not be able to calm down.

    ¡°I think your mental endurance is still too weak, and youck training!¡± Feng Da said.

    However, no one dared to respond to him.

    Seeing that the elders had stopped talking, Feng Da was toozy to pay attention to them. He sat down and closed his eyes to cultivate. Seeing this, the others followed suit.

    For a time, the atmosphere of Feng Da and the others ¡®cultivation was high. Compared to them, the second elder and the others¡¯ side was lifeless and depressed.

    Seeing that the deadline was getting closer and closer, the hearts of the second elder and the others also became heavier.

    As the days passed, they still couldn¡¯t think of a way to break through the barrier. However, this way, they were desperate. Since they couldn¡¯t seed, they had to prepare for punishment! Besides, this was a good lesson for them. They would learn from their mistakes and pay more attention in the future.

    After thinking this way, the elders all calmed down.

    In fact, they had no choice but to open it! The time was getting closer and closer, but they were at their wit¡¯s end, so they could only ept their fate.

    Half a year had just passed when the space manager¡¯s voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears again.

    ¡°The half-year time limit is up! You¡¯ve all failed. ¡±

    Hearing this voice, all the elders had bitter faces and drooped their heads listlessly. They knew that they would soon know what the punishment was.

    Just as they had expected, the next second, the space manager said in a happy mood,¡±¡±In view of your failure, the difficulty of the trials will be doubled. Furthermore, you will have to re-pass the first nine trials. Until you pass the tenth level! By the way, what¡¯s the deal with that 19th elder? I have high hopes for you! I hope you can stay here and apany me forever. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be too lonely here! Although I¡¯ve taken a fancy to you, I won¡¯t go easy on you!¡±

    The space manager would not pay for it, because it really could not be merciful! Everything here had been set up in the beginning. Only its master, Leng ruoxue, had the authority to modify it. Its greatest authority was to transport the participants out of the trial space when they were on theirst breath.

    The space manager¡¯s words made the 19th elder¡¯s face turn ck with anger, and he almost fainted. The other elders ¡®faces were not very good either, because their failure had caused all their previous efforts to go to waste. How could they ept this? However, it was a good thing that they had not been chosen by the space manager. Otherwise, they would have been half-dead from anger like the neenth elder.

    ¡°Neenth elder! Congrattions! I didn¡¯t expect you to have the Fortune to be able to stay here forever!¡± After hearing what the space manager said, Feng Da held back hisughter and said, haha! This was karma! Now that the neenth elder was so smug, the space manager had his eyes on him, right?

    ¡°Who wants to stay here all the time!¡± The neenth elder roared in anger. He was so depressed that he almost vomited blood. However, he was even angrier at Feng DA¡¯s act of adding insult to injury. He was clearly waiting to see them make a fool of themselves! This was really too much.

    ¡°I know you all want to go out, but you can ¡®t! My family¡¯s young miss often says, since you¡¯re here, you should take things as theye. So, you should all perform well here! I¡¯ll be released from prison one day!¡± Feng Da said with a smile.

    The 19th elder was rendered speechless by Feng DA¡¯s words, while the 2nd elder said gloomily,¡±¡±We¡¯ll work hard. I¡¯m going to break through the barrier!¡±

    After saying that, the second elder turned around and entered the door of the trial space ...

    ¡°I¡¯m going too. ¡± The seventh elder looked at the elders present and sighed. After working hard for more than half a year, they were back to square one. They had to start all over again. They had to hurry.

    After the seventh elder, the other elders also walked in with bitter faces.

    After a short while, other than Feng Da and the others, only the 19th elder, who was so angry that his face was livid, did not move.

    ¡°19th elder, why aren¡¯t you going to challenge the trial? Do you really want to stay here and apany that space manager? You don¡¯t even know if that guy is a human or a beast, how dangerous is that!¡± Feng Da reminded him with a smile.

    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± 19th elder said unhappily. After he finished speaking, he also turned around and walked into the door of the trial space in a Huff.

 Chapter 1666

    <h4>Chapter 1666: One-on-one fight (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    After the elders left, Cheng Xuan looked at Feng Da with admiration and said with a fiery gaze,¡±¡±Feng Da! You¡¯re really amazing! With just a few words, he had angered the 19th elder half to death! I¡¯m impressed!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worship me! I¡¯m just a legend!¡± Feng Da said arrogantly. In fact, he was angry with the 19th elder because he wanted to avenge Grandpa Leng! Grandpa Leng might not stoop to the level of 19th elder, but they couldn¡¯t just let it go!

    ¡°A legend! That¡¯s even more admirable. ¡± Cheng Xuan said exaggeratedly.

    ¡°Hehe! Young master Cheng! Learn! Words are a sharp weapon that can kill people!¡± Feng Da said seriously.

    However, just as he finished speaking, Leng Qingtian hit him on the head.

    ¡°You little brat! I¡¯ll give you a good look, why aren¡¯t you quickly challenging the levels!¡± Leng Qingtianughed as he scolded.

    ¡°Grandpa Leng! I can¡¯t make it now! Moreover, every stage here is based on our strength. If we keep cultivating here, I¡¯m afraid the difficulty will be even greater!¡± Feng Da said with a troubled expression.

    They were in conflict now.

    Feng DA¡¯s words made everyone think deeply. However, a voice rang out and woke them up.

    ¡°Idiot! I¡¯ve said it before, thest stage is different from the previous nine stages. Thest stage is mainly about defense. Of course, strength is also very important. After all, the higher the strength, the stronger the defense!¡± The space manager said with some disappointment.

    ¡°Uh! Isn¡¯t thest test supposed to be more difficult the more powerful you are?¡± Feng Da asked in a daze. The others were also confused. Could it be that they had fallen into a misunderstanding?

    ¡°Not exactly, understand? With high strength, the difficulty will naturally be appropriately increased. However, if your strength is too low, it will definitely not be easy to pass. In any case, your final deadline is ten years, so take your time to cultivate!¡± After the space manager finished speaking, heughed out loud.

    ¡°By the way, my master, your youngdy is also in the middle of thest stage! Moreover, she has already passed more than half of the test!¡± The space manager added, and then disappeared again.

    ¡°Youngdy is here too?¡± Feng Da and the others were surprised. No one had expected that the youngdy would alsoe to join in the fun. Moreover, she was seriously challenging the levels. Inparison, they felt inferior.

    After hearing this news, Feng Da and the others were greatly encouraged, and they became even more motivated to cultivate. When the second elder and the others came out of the trial space again, they were greatly surprised to see their changes.

    Did something happen when they went to challenge the trial? This was because Feng Da and the others ¡®fighting spirit had be even higher, which made them puzzled.

    Seeing the second elder and the others ¡®surprised gazes, Feng Da said in an understanding manner,¡±¡±We have to work hard in our cultivation and try to pass thest stage as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re working hard on your cultivation. Could it be that you¡¯re still hoping to advance to reverent-god level here?¡± The 19th elder scoffed at Feng DA¡¯s words and was extremely disdainful.

    ¡°Neenth elder! You¡¯re really not the average kind of annoying person! Did I say that I wanted to advance to reverent-god level here? You¡¯re not even a reverent-God yet! If I were to be a reverent-God here, wouldn¡¯t you be so ashamed that you¡¯d buy a piece of tofu andmit suicide?¡± In fact, he quite liked to bicker with the neenth elder. Otherwise, he would be depressed to death in this boring ce.

    ¡°You, you really have no upbringing. Don¡¯t you know how to respect the elderly?¡± The neenth elder was so angry that he was speechless. It took him a long time to force out this sentence.

    ¡°Neenth elder! Where did you get the idea that I¡¯m uneducated? Moreover, respecting the elderly also depended on the person! In front of my family¡¯s young miss, you¡¯re still a junior! When have you ever respected her? Hehe! We naturally don¡¯t need to treat people who don¡¯t respect our family¡¯s young miss as humans. ¡± Feng Da said venomously. His words angered 19th elder so much that he blew his beard and red at him. However, he had nothing to say because what Feng Da said was the truth. He did not take Leng ruoxue too seriously.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Anyone who disrespects my family¡¯s young miss is our enemy!¡± Lin Yuan said as he shared amon enemy.

    When Cheng Xuan saw Feng Da and the others were so United, he could not help butugh secretly. This 19th elder really had a bad memory! Every time, he was the one who jumped out to find fault first, and then he was humiliated by others until he had no ce to hide. If he was the 19th elder, he would definitely want to buy a piece of tofu tomit suicide as Feng Da had said.

    ¡°Neenth elder! You shoulde over and rest! We¡¯ll have to continue in a while. ¡± The second elder couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and couldn¡¯t help but say. This neenth elder was really getting more and more unimproving. He couldn¡¯t take advantage of Feng Da and the others every time he confronted them, but he still liked to provoke them. Sigh! She really didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Wasn¡¯t this looking for abuse?

    When 19th elder heard second elder¡¯s words, he red at Feng Da fiercely. Then, he walked resentfully to second elder¡¯s side and sat down cross-legged. He really needed a good rest. He was almost exhausted from the previous challenge.

    ¡°Second elder! How many levels have you guys passed?¡± ¡°Second elder?¡± Feng Da turned to look at the second elder and asked curiously.

    ¡°The second stage!¡± The second elder¡¯s face was slightly red as he spoke in embarrassment.

    ¡°No way! You¡¯ve been in there for so long and you¡¯ve only made it to the second stage?¡± Feng Hai¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. It seemed like the punishment for failing to pass the stage was quite serious. They had to work hard. Otherwise, if they had to start from the beginning, he would be depressed to death.

    ¡°Yup!¡± The second elder said, somewhat speechless. This fact made him quite depressed. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t because they wanted to ck off that they only made it to the second stage. It was because every stage was too abnormal. The difficulty of the second stage was now nearly five times higher than the previous one. Moreover, this was only the beginning. If this continued, he really couldn¡¯t imagine how long they would have to pass the next stage.

    ¡°Uh! The second elder! All the best, you guys!¡± Feng Da said with a look of sympathy.

    ¡°AI! He had no choice but to do his best! I can¡¯t stay here forever!¡± The second elder kept sighing gloomily. His mood could be said to be extremely low right now, but at the same time, the second domain of the illusory sky had also aroused his fighting spirit.

    ¡°Good luck, but with the exception of the neenth elder.¡± Feng Da said in an infuriating manner.

    ¡°Dammit! ¡°You ...¡± Feng DA¡¯s words made 19th elder want to jump up and down again. However, he had just shouted two words when he was stopped by second elder.

    ¡°Neenth elder! You better rest well!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The second elder shouted angrily. The neenth elder was so scared that he became as obedient as a little rabbit.

    Seeing that someone was taking care of the neenth elder! Feng Da secretlyughed in his heart! He was doing this on purpose. He wanted to anger the 19th elder. Who asked him to be so annoying?

    ¡°Second elder! We¡¯ll continue cultivating. ¡± After Feng Da finished speaking, he closed his eyes and continued to regte his breathing.

 Chapter 1667

    <h4>Chapter 1667: One-on-one fight (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Seeing him like this, 19th elder couldn¡¯t help but Mutter,¡±¡±No matter how hard you train, you won¡¯t be able to pass thest stage.¡±

    Although his voice was soft, second elder and the others beside him could still hear him clearly. Second elder red at 19th elder unhappily, and 19th elder obediently shut his mouth.

    However, Feng Da, who was resting with his eyes closed, opened his eyes and looked at the neenth elder with a faint smile. He said calmly,¡±¡±Neenth elder! We don¡¯t need you to worry about whether we can pass thest stage, you should worry about yourself! It¡¯s hard to say if you can get out!¡±

    ¡°You ...¡± Neenth elder was so angry at Feng Da that he couldn¡¯t speak. This fact made him extremely depressed. He had always thought that he was good with words. How did his mouth be stupid when he met Feng Da and the others? This was truly too inconceivable. This result made him somewhat unable to ept.

    ¡°What about me? Be prepared to stay here and apany that space manager! However, we¡¯lle in to see you often. ¡± Feng Da said with a smirk.

    ¡°Hehe! I like this suggestion!¡± Suddenly, the space manager¡¯s voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± 19th elder asked reflexively.

    ¡°This is not up to you!¡± The space managerughed wretchedly, his voice making one¡¯s hair stand on end and horrified!

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely pass these ten stages. ¡± The neenth elder gritted his teeth and said with certainty. His face was livid with anger.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have high hopes for you!¡± The space managerughed evilly, his voice reverberating in the grey space.

    Seeing this, Feng Da and the others couldn¡¯t help butugh in their hearts. It seemed that this space manager had his eyes on the neenth elder. Poor guy, he was so annoying that even God and man hated him.

    ¡°You, you detestable fellow! Don¡¯t hide your head and show your tail, if you have the guts,e out and fight me one-on-one!¡± Hearing the words of the space manager, the 19th elder was furious and roared, losing his mind.

    Instantly, Feng Da and the others were speechless as they thought, is the 19th elder crazy? He actually wanted the space manager toe out and have a one-on-one fight. Let¡¯s not talk about whether he coulde out or not. To fight with the master in someone else¡¯s territory, was this something that a person with a brain would do?

    The second elder and the others had the same thought. At this moment, they all turned their heads in unison, their faces red with the words ¡®I don¡¯t know him!¡¯

    After the space manager heard the 19th elder¡¯s provocation, heughed happily,¡±¡±Interesting! How interesting! Are you sure you want to fight me one-on-one? The territory you¡¯re in right now is mine. Do you have the confidence to beat me here?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re definitely not my opponent, but I don¡¯t think you have the guts toe out and fight me one-on-one!¡± 19th elder braced himself and said. In fact, he was a little impulsive when he said he wanted to fight one-on-one, but for the sake of his face, he could only puff himself up at his own cost. Otherwise, what face would he have in front of Feng Da and the other despicable guys in the future? Now, he was betting that the space manager would not appear.

    ¡°Oh, really? The 19th elder! You¡¯re too confident!¡± The space manager said with a smile.

    ¡°This is the truth! You wouldn¡¯t dare toe out. ¡± Neenth elder said stubbornly, but he kept praying in his heart that he would not be able toe out! He couldn¡¯t get out!

    ¡°Tsk! Don¡¯t look down on me! I¡¯lle out and fight you one-on-one now! Just wait for me!¡± The space manager couldn¡¯t help but say angrily.

    When 19th elder heard this, he was shocked and thought to himself, oh no! If this space manager really appeared, what would he do? Do you want to fight him? Wouldn¡¯t it be even more embarrassing if he couldn¡¯t win?

    Just as the 19th elder was feeling depressed and conflicted, a white light shed in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. A small, exquisite, pure white, fluffy little animal appeared in front of everyone. When they saw this little thing that was only the size of an adult¡¯s fist, their jaws almost dropped.

    The little thing in front of them turned out to be a pocket-sized White Rabbit. It was fat and fluffy, and its eyes were more beautiful than rubies. It was looking at the neenth elder with disdain. When they saw this little guy and thought of the voice that often talked to them, Feng Da and the others felt an unspeakable disappointment in their hearts. This, this gap was too big, right? This image waspletely different from what they had in mind!

    When 19th elder saw the little thing, his eyes widened in disbelief. F * ck! What was this? This tiny little thing that wasn¡¯t even enough to fill the gaps between his teeth was that detestable space manager who had called out to him? If he really fought this little thing one-on-one, wouldn¡¯t he beughed at? Right now, 19th elder¡¯s intestines were green with regret. However, seeing that his opponent was so petite, his heart was also greatly relieved!

    ¡°You¡¯re the manager of this space?¡± The 19th elder asked uncertainly.

    ¡°Nonsense! What¡¯s there to be suspicious about?¡± The little white rabbit¡¯s tone was very aggressive, and everyone could tell that it was telling the truth!

    ¡°Uh! I think we should cancel our 1v1!¡± The neenth elder hesitated for a moment before speaking.

    ¡°Why did you cancel it? Are you looking down on me?¡± The little white rabbit red at him and roared.

    ¡°No! You¡¯re too young!¡± 19th elder was at a loss. When the others heard what he said, theyughed in a low voice, making him even redder.

    ¡°Old man! Don¡¯t you know that underestimating the enemy is a great taboo in the military? Judging a person by their appearance is a very serious mistake, and a smart person would not make such a mistake. ¡± The little white rabbit said with a serious expression. In other words, she was saying that the neenth elder was not a smart person.

    The neenth elder naturally understood what the White Rabbit was implying. However, since things had alreadye to this, he could only y dumb.

    ¡°I have no choice! If I really fight you one-on-one, people willugh at me for bullying small animals!¡± Neenth elder¡¯s face was filled with difficulty.

    ¡°Who wouldugh at you? Are they?¡± The White Rabbit¡¯s Ruby-like eyes rolled slyly, and then it turned to Feng Da and the others, and said,¡±¡±If he were to fight me one-on-one, would you allugh at him?¡± As she said this, the White Rabbit¡¯s face was filled with anticipation, and her fiery red eyes were filled with tears.

    ¡°I won ¡®t! You guys have a one-on-one fight!¡± Feng Da and the others quickly said. However, their support made the neenth elder so angry that he was burning with anger!

    ¡°Hehe! I knew you were all good people!¡± The little white rabbit was very happy.

    Then, it turned its gaze back to the neenth elder and said with an expectant look,¡±¡±Old man, you were the one who said you wanted to fight me one-on-one. Now that I¡¯vee out, you won¡¯t go back on your word, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going back on my word. It¡¯s just that I really can¡¯t have a one-on-one fight with you.¡± The neenth elder sighed and said speechlessly. Why did this little thing have its eyes on him? It really made him depressed!

 Chapter 1668

    <h4>Chapter 1668: One-on-one fight (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Give me a reasonable reason! Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it!¡± The White Rabbit narrowed its Ruby-like eyes, clearly a little angry.

    At this moment, the seventh elder, who was standing beside the neenth elder, tugged on his sleeve and whispered,¡±¡±Neenth elder! You¡¯d better deal with it! It¡¯s the manager of this space, if you offend it, I¡¯m afraid it will make things difficult for you, and at that time, the loss will outweigh the gain. ¡±

    The neenth elder didn¡¯t understand the logic behind the seventh elder¡¯s words. Therefore, he nodded his head slightly and said to the White Rabbit,¡±¡±That ... Little thing, I don¡¯t mean to look down on you. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re too young, so I don¡¯t have the heart to do it. Otherwise, if I identally hit you too hard, you¡¯ll lose your little life.¡±

    ¡°Old man! You don¡¯t have to worry about me, you should worry about yourself! If you let me beat you into a pulp and lose too badly, you¡¯ll be the one to beughed at!¡± The little white rabbit kindly reminded.

    Its kind reminder made Feng Da and the others very happy. However, the neenth elder¡¯s face was very ugly. He shouted with a livid face,¡±¡±I will lose to a little rabbit like you? You must be joking!¡±

    ¡°Hehe! You¡¯ll know how strong I am after we spar. ¡± The little white rabbit said slyly.

    ¡°Hmph! Let¡¯spete! Who¡¯s afraid of who!¡± The neenth elder was furious. Since the words had alreadye to this point, if he continued to make excuses, wouldn¡¯t he be looked down upon?

    ¡°Thene!¡± The little white rabbitughed.

    ¡°You¡¯re so young, I¡¯ll let you make the first move!¡± The neenth elder said helplessly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The White Rabbit was very generous. Immediately after, a white figure as fast as lightning pounced toward the neenth elder. Feng Da and the others consciously made way for them so that they could not disy their full strength.

    At first, the neenth elder did not think much of the light. After all, in his mind, this little rabbit could not possibly have any great abilities. However, when the white light was very close to him, he realized that he had really underestimated the enemy. This was because the little rabbit¡¯s strength was the same as his, a divine Emperor! This fact made him even more depressed.

    F * ck! He had never heard of a rabbit being able to advance to the divine Emperor realm.

    Bloodline was extremely important in the beast n. A weak beast like a rabbit could not possibly have too high of a strength. Usually, they could only be considered as food for humans and other beasts. However, this little rabbit had surprised everyone. They really did not know how it had cultivated to the divine Emperor realm. It was too surprising.

    19th elder had also made a huge embarrassing mistake because he had underestimated his opponent. In the time it took for him to be lost in thought, the White Rabbit¡¯s legs had alreadynded on his face. With a light kick, it left a few deep purple w marks on his face. After the attack, the White Rabbit immediately jumped away and hid in a safe ce.

    The White Rabbit was extremely pleased with itself after its first attack! Although it didn¡¯t have any real strength, it was good that it was agile! What¡¯s more, it was the manager of this space. It could easily get its strength to the same level as the neenth elder. However, now that the old man was mentally prepared, it would not be easy to seed!

    The little white rabbit had a very good attitude and knew when to stop. So, after the opponent had finished his attack, it was ready to stop the battle. Hehe!

    When 19th elder saw the smug look on the White Rabbit¡¯s face, he was filled with hatred. What a cunning little fox, she had actually deceived everyone. Since this little thing¡¯s strength was equal to his, he naturally would not be modest. Winning against that hateful fellow was the absolute truth. Otherwise, if he really lost, he would also beughed at to death!

    At this thought, the neenth elder immediately made his move. The light blue divine power he released condensed into the shape of a Giant Eagle, and it pounced at the White Rabbit like a tiger pouncing on its prey. When the White Rabbit saw this, it calmly looked at the Eagle. In its memory, the Eagle seemed to like eating rabbits! However, this rabbit wasn¡¯t an ordinary rabbit. It wasn¡¯t clear who would eat who! Hehe!

    In an instant, the White Rabbit also pounced towards the giant Eagle. The white and blue shadows intertwined. Everyone was shocked to see this. They couldn¡¯t understand why the White Rabbit would give up on defense and turn to attack. Although it was said that the best defense was to attack, it depended on the person! This little rabbit wasn¡¯t an attack type Beastie. However, at this moment, they had clearly underestimated the uniqueness of the White little rabbit. They had forgotten that this little rabbit wasn¡¯t a real Beastie, so they couldn¡¯t view it withmon sense.

    After a while, the giant Eagle disappeared, and the White Rabbit burped proudly.¡±¡±That Eagle tastes pretty good, give me another one! I haven¡¯t had enough yet!¡±

    Originally, it had nned to stop the battle. However, when the neenth elder¡¯s Giant Eagle with divine power appeared, it felt a call from the bottom of its heart. A voice was constantly urging it to eat the Eagle! Hurry up and eat it! Therefore, it rushed forward without a care and ate it. As expected, its appetite was greatly boosted, making it extremely satisfied.

    ¡°You, you¡¯re a rabbit!¡± When neenth elder saw this, he reminded her angrily.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with rabbits? Was there a rule that a rabbit could not eat an Eagle? Don¡¯t you know how to pretend to be a pig to eat a Tiger? Even a pig can eat a Tiger, so why can¡¯t I eat an Eagle?¡± The little white rabbit said in an unconvinced manner. Other than its master, it wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone else. Therefore, it didn¡¯t even take the old man in front of it seriously.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m right?¡± After saying those words, the White Rabbit turned around and asked Feng Da and the others.

    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Feng Da said with a look of agreement. This little white rabbit was bing more and more pleasing to the eye. It was indeed worthy of being his own person refined by the young miss! It was really to his liking no matter how he looked at it!

    With Feng DA¡¯s agreement, the White Rabbit became more and more proud. Then, it took the initiative to express its goodwill,¡±¡±You guys are so considerate. I¡¯ve decided to help you guys as much as I can.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± A few drops of cold sweat rolled down Feng DA¡¯s forehead. He didn¡¯t think that this xiaotu would really be able to help them. Even if he wanted to, he was afraid that the young miss would not agree.

    ¡°You ... You are taking bribes!¡± 19th elder heard their conversation and was furious.

    ¡°Do we? Don¡¯t you wrong us!¡± The little white rabbit blinked innocently and said in an aggrieved tone.

    ¡°Hmph! You said you would help them! We all heard it!¡± The neenth elder said angrily.

    ¡°I only said that I will help them within my ability. What¡¯s wrong with that? I can ¡®t?¡± The little white rabbit rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Of course not! If you go easy on them, it would be very unfair to us. ¡± The neenth elder said in anger.

 Chapter 1669

    <h4>Chapter 1669: One-on-one fight (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°But, I didn¡¯t say I¡¯d let them go easy!¡± The White Rabbit¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, as if the neenth elder had just made a joke.

    ¡°You said you would help them.¡± 19th elder couldn¡¯t help but remind him, but he was cursing in his heart. What¡¯s wrong with this damn rabbit having amnesia? Had he forgotten everything he had just said in the blink of an eye?

    ¡°Mm! I did say that, but I won¡¯t go easy on them. ¡± The White Rabbit said with a ¡®don¡¯t worry¡¯ expression.

    ¡°How do you want to help them?¡± The 19th elder asked in a daze.

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you. This kind of thing can only be understood, not told.¡± The little white rabbit said mysteriously, causing Feng Da and the others to giggle in a low voice. They realized that this little rabbit was too good at pranking people. It was indeed worthy of being one of them! He just had the ability to anger people to death!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, then there must be something between you two! Hmph! I¡¯m going toin to Leng ruoxue, saying that you guys cheated!¡± The 19th elder was furious and threatened.

    ¡°As you wish! Since I dared to help them, it was naturally within my master¡¯s permission. Therefore, she would not me me! You, on the other hand, actually dared to threaten me, Hmph! I¡¯m going to punish you. You can forget about leaving this ce for the rest of your life!¡± The little white rabbit said fiercely. Although it could not lower the difficulty of the trial, it could still increase the difficulty! And since they dared to threaten it, the neenth Elder Council was doomed to be unlucky!

    ¡°You ... You¡¯re threatening me?¡± 19th elder was so angry that he almost vomited blood. Damn it, this rabbit didn¡¯t want him to go out as a threat, and he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. This really made him feel helpless.

    ¡°Did I threaten him?¡± The little white rabbit turned around and asked Feng Da and the others.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t!¡± Feng Da and the others quickly shook their heads.

    ¡°Hehe! Old man, did you hear that? There¡¯s someone who can prove that I¡¯m not threatening you. ¡± The little white rabbit was very pleased with itself, and it kept provoking the neenth elder with its eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re all on the same side, so of course they¡¯ll side with you. ¡± The neenth elder said.

    ¡°Then tell me, did I threaten him?¡± Seeing this, the White Rabbit could only ask the second elder and the others. It couldn¡¯t be wronged, so it had to get to the bottom of this.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t!¡± The second elder and the others looked at the neenth elder apologetically and said in unison. They had no choice. Sacrificing him alone was better than all of them being trapped here, right? Moreover, this was trouble that neenth elder had caused himself, so they could only apologize. They didn¡¯t want this rabbit to hate them too because of a neenth elder who had nothing better to do. If that happened, they wouldn¡¯t be able to leave this ce either.

    The second elder and the others would never have imagined that they would be spared from the inexplicable punishment brought by the neenth elder just because they stood on the White Rabbit¡¯s side.

    ¡°Hehe! Did you hear that? They¡¯re your own people. ¡± The little white rabbit said happily. These people were very understanding, and it was very satisfied. Moreover, since they were so good at causing trouble, it naturally had to give them some face and not punish them as well. Otherwise, it had no intention of letting these people off.

    ¡°You ...¡± The second elder, who had been deserted by his friends and rtives, was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. These guys were really disloyal. To think that they were all members of the ning family. They actually hit someone when they were down! Sob ... This is too hateful.

    ¡°Neenth elder! You should stop talking!¡± The seventh elder could not help but advise helplessly.

    ¡°It is! Old man, we¡¯re done fighting while you¡¯re talking! You really know how to waste time. No wonder you can¡¯tplete the task. ¡± The little white rabbit touched on a sore spot and deliberately poured salt on the 19th elder¡¯s wound.

    However, its words made neenth elder extremely depressed.

    He wasn¡¯t the only one who didn¡¯tplete the mission, so why did he have to be the one to do it? However, he only dared to think about it in his heart. If he really said it out loud, he would probably offend everyone. The 19th elder, who was already feeling miserable, naturally didn¡¯t want to do anything stupid!

    ¡°Old man! Let¡¯s continue! The victor hasn¡¯t been decided yet!¡± Seeing that 19th elder had stopped talking, the White Rabbit continued.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t the winner decided? You swallowed the 19th elder¡¯s Giant Eagle and left a mark on his face. You¡¯re the winner!¡± Feng Da said with a smirk.

    ¡°But this old man isn¡¯t seriously injured, so it¡¯s not considered a win!¡± The little white rabbit said stubbornly. It was not full yet, so how could it let this old man go?

    ¡°That makes sense!¡± Seeing that the little rabbit still wanted to fight, Feng Da could only helplessly agree, but in his heart, he thought, could it be that this little rabbit is addicted to eating Eagles?

    ¡°Old man! Hurry up and make your move! I¡¯ll let you go first this time. ¡± The little white rabbit gave Feng Da a look of admiration before speaking to the 19th elder. However, the 19th elder did not make a move.

    After waiting for a while, the neenth elder still didn¡¯t make a move, and the White Rabbit was instantly enraged ...

 Chapter 1670

    <h4>Chapter 1670: The shadowless w (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    The little rabbit was angry, and the consequences were very serious!

    A bolt of White Lightning shot towards the neenth elder at an incredible speed. Before the neenth elder could even react, the White Rabbit had already reached out with all four of its ws ...

    ¡°Watch my shadowless w!¡± The little white rabbit shouted.

    ¡®Whoosh! Buzzzzzz! Whoosh!¡¯ A few shes of light and shadows appeared, and several w marks were left on neenth elder¡¯s face. The little rabbit¡¯s ws were extremely sharp, and neenth elder immediately cried out in pain,¡±¡±Argh! You detestable little thing!¡±

    After the White Rabbit was done scratching, it quickly ran to a rtively safe distance and looked at the neenth elder with a provocative look. Damn old man, I¡¯m going to fight you!

    ¡°You detestable little thing! I won¡¯t let you off!¡± 19th elder was furious. He was already unhappy to begin with, and now he was even more furious.

    However, Feng Da and the others could not help butugh when they saw the w marks on the 19th elder¡¯s face.

    ¡°Hahaha! The 19th elder! Now you¡¯ve got a big painted face. ¡± Feng Da said with a gloating expression.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± The 19th elder red at Feng Da, then took out a pill from his storage ring and ate it.

    After taking the pill, the injury on the neenth elder¡¯s face no longer hurt, but the w mark on his face had been left, and it had turned ck. This result made Feng Da and the othersugh even more heartily. Even the other elders present could not help but turn their heads andugh secretly.

    ¡°Are you guys doneughing?¡± The neenth elder roared angrily. However, he was not clear about the situation on his face. He was only angry because he saw themughing at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me us, you¡¯re just too funny! Neenth elder, I reckon that you¡¯ll have to wear this disfigured face in front of people in the future. ¡± Feng Da kindly reminded him.

    ¡°What did you just say? I dare you to say that again!¡± 19th elder flew into a rage out of humiliation. Damn it, was he cursing him?

    ¡°See for yourself!¡± Feng Da took out a mirror and threw it to the 19th elder.

    19th elder looked at the mirror doubtfully, and his expression changed. F * ck! What was going on? Who could tell him? He had clearly taken a healing pill, so how could there be a scar? How was he going to face others in the future with the ck marks on his face? Now, he finally found the reason for theirughter. However, these people were too unsympathetic. He was already in this state, but these damn guys could stillugh! It really didn¡¯t make sense!

    ¡°Neenth elder! What are you going to do in the future?¡± Feng Da said with a look of sympathy.

    ¡°This is my business! You don¡¯t need to care!¡± The neenth elder said in an unpleasant tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to care about you. I¡¯m just a little worried about you. But you¡¯re a man, after all. You don¡¯t need to use your beauty to attract women. So, it¡¯s no big deal even if you¡¯re disfigured.¡± Feng Da consoled. However, his words didn¡¯t sound like it to the neenth elder at all. In his opinion, these people were clearly trying to make a fool of him.

    The neenth elder was furious, but he was afraid that he couldn¡¯t win against Feng Da, so he could only vent his anger on the little white rabbit.

    ¡°Damn rabbit! It¡¯s all your fault!¡± 19th elder red at the White Rabbit that was provoking him and roared fiercely.

    ¡°Hehe! Old man, I forgot to tell you that I haven¡¯t washed my ws for a long time, so there¡¯s some mud on your face. It¡¯s not easy to get rid of it!¡± The little white rabbit said, unafraid of death.

    ¡°You, you ...¡± Neenth elder was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. Feng Da and the others looked at the White Rabbit with admiration, and the White Rabbit¡¯s proud tail was about to stand up.

    ¡°I¡¯mughing smugly, I¡¯mughing smugly ...¡± The little white rabbit hummed as it jumped up and down. It was so happy that it was bubbling in its heart.

    When Feng Da and the others heard its song, they couldn¡¯t help but think of the dark Tiger King, who also liked to sing. This was because when they went to see the dark Tiger King sometimes, they would hear it howling at the moon. However, its song was too unpleasant to listen to, and they didn¡¯t even know where the tune had gone. This little rabbit was not much inferior to the dark Tiger King! The singing of the two beasts was so unpleasant that it was hard to hear, but they both liked to sing!

    Hehe! In the future, if the dark Tiger King had the chance to enter, it might as well sing a duet with this little white rabbit. The effect would definitely be shocking! Feng Da and the others couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    ¡°F * ck! Don¡¯t sing anymore!¡± The 19th elder was about to go crazy. He had lived for so long, but he had never seen such an infuriating little beast. Did it have a master? This fellow was definitely Leng ruoxue¡¯s subordinate. They were exactly the same! They were all infuriating.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t sing just because you don¡¯t want me to, wouldn¡¯t I lose face?¡± The little white rabbit¡¯s face turned serious, and it said unhappily. Was this old man challenging its authority? This was its territory, so it naturally had the final say.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys agree?¡± Then, the White Rabbit turned to look at Feng Da and the others with an innocent face.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! This is your home. As the master, you naturally have the final say. ¡± Feng Da and the others tactfully agreed. This little rabbit was one of their own, so of course they couldn¡¯t help an outsider.

    ¡°Hehe! I knew you guys were the best!¡± The little white rabbit said, very satisfied.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Who are we!¡± Feng Da and the others were very cooperative.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re all jackals of the same tribe!¡± When 19th elder heard their conversation, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood.

    ¡°Old man! Don¡¯t be jealous, you¡¯re also mine!¡± The little white rabbit said in a double-meaning manner.

    ¡°Dammit! When did I be yours?¡± The 19th elder stomped his feet in anger.

    ¡°You will stay here to apany me, so of course you are my person.¡± The little white rabbit said matter-of-factly, and then it added,¡±¡±Whoever dares to snatch you from me, I¡¯ll exterminate him!¡±

    His words were full of momentum, and Feng Da and the others quickly expressed their opinions,¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t fight with you for him!¡±

    ¡°Mm! You guys are good!¡± The White Rabbit nodded and turned to the second elder and the others.¡±¡±You guys won¡¯t fight with me for him, right?¡±

    ¡°I won ¡®t! I won ¡®t!¡± The second elder and the others said repeatedly. As they spoke, they wiped the cold sweat from their foreheads. They couldn¡¯t help but sigh in their hearts. They were now living under someone else¡¯s roof, so how could they dare to snatch her away from their master? Moreover, what was the point of robbing the neenth elder? It can¡¯t be sold for much!

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± The White Rabbit seemed to be relieved. It looked at the neenth elder with a smile and said,¡±¡±Old man, no one would dare to snatch you from me!¡±

    ¡°You ...¡± The 19th elder trembled in anger at the little white rabbit¡¯s teasing. Then, his eyes rolled back and he fainted.

    ¡°Ya! Why did he faint? Wuwu...Old man, wake up! I can¡¯t live without you!¡± Seeing this, the little white rabbit began to howl at the top of its lungs. Hearing this, everyone¡¯s foreheads were full of ck lines. They thought to themselves, this little rabbit is too good at acting, right? It¡¯s as if it¡¯s real!

 Chapter 1671

    <h4>Chapter 1671: The shadowless w (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Little rabbit, be good! Don¡¯t be afraid! He¡¯s pretending to faint!¡± At this time, Feng Daforted him.

    ¡°Really?¡± The little white rabbit¡¯s eyes were misty with tears, and she said with a pitiful expression.

    ¡°I guarantee it¡¯s true! He loves to y dead. ¡± Feng Da promised.

    When 19th elder heard this, he was so angry that he almost jumped up from the ground and cursed. He was indeed pretending to faint, but unfortunately, Feng Da had exposed him. He was so angry! However, he stilly on the ground without moving, nning to make sure that he was unconscious.

    When the White Rabbit heard Feng DA¡¯s words, it was also very angry. However, it was angry that this damned old man had deceived its pure feelings. It had thought that this old man had really fainted! Hmph! If one dared to deceive it, they would have to pay the corresponding price. It was not that easy to deceive.

    With that thought, the White Rabbit hopped over to 19th elder¡¯s side and sat down on his face. It kept wriggling around. The fluffy fur on its body made 19th elder¡¯s face itch, and he almost broke down. However, he was still cursing in his heart. F * ck! The detestable rabbit had actually pointed its butt at him. He was so disgusted that he almost vomited, but he endured it in order to pretend to faint.

    ¡°Old man! I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re really fainting or pretending to faint, I¡¯ll be here with you. ¡± The little white rabbit said affectionately.

    When Feng Da and the others saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Poor neenth elder! Was he being stared at by this little rabbit? Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re going to do now. Moreover, they were all guessing when the neenth elder would be unable to resist jumping up from the ground. They were also a little curious. Wasn¡¯t this little rabbit¡¯s butt smelly? The 19th elder was really patient!

    Just as Feng Da and the others were letting their thoughts run wild, they suddenly heard a ¡®pfft¡¯. Then, the little white rabbit said shyly,¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry! I farted!¡±

    Ugh! When Feng Da and the others heard this, they admired this little rabbit even more. Now, they were even more certain that this rabbit was definitely messing with the neenth elder. However, they admired their youngdy even more. The space manager she made could actually fart!

    Immediately after, everyone smelled a pungent smell in the air. Immediately, everyone covered their mouths in unison. Originally, many people were skeptical about whether this rabbit could fart, but now that the evidence was conclusive, they had no choice but to believe it.

    After everyone covered their mouths, they were surprised to see that neenth elder was still lying on the ground without moving. Suddenly, everyone¡¯s opinion of him rose and they admired his determination. They couldn¡¯t stand such a strong stench, but neenth elder still insisted on not getting up. This kind of perseverance was beyond anyone¡¯s reach!

    In fact, what they didn¡¯t know was that it wasn¡¯t that neenth elder didn¡¯t want to jump up, but that he had already fainted from the farts released by the White Rabbit. Even if he thought about it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get up. However, it wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t have any unexpected gains! At the very least, everyone had a higher opinion of him.

    However, if neenth elder was clear-headed, he would definitely not want such an unexpected gain.

    ¡°Old man! How can I wake you up?¡± At this moment, everyone heard the White Rabbit mumble to itself again. Instantly, ck lines appeared on their foreheads. Was this rabbit still thinking about this? However, such a stinky fart couldn¡¯t wake the neenth elder up, so he must have made up his mind to pretend to be unconscious to the end.

    ¡°Feng Da! Quickly think of a way for me!¡± The little white rabbit asked for help.

    ¡°Uh! This ... Why don¡¯t you let out a few more farts! Who knows, maybe he¡¯ll wake up!¡± Feng Da deliberately thought for a while before he said hesitantly. However, after listening to his idea, the others couldn¡¯t help but silently pray for neenth elder. Neenth elder! You take care! I hope I can still see you alive and kicking, bickering with us!

    ¡°This is a bit difficult! I¡¯ll brew it!¡± The little white rabbit frowned and said with some difficulty. It had finally made a smelly fart, and it wanted to make a few more, but it didn¡¯t know if it would work!

    Then, the little white rabbit held it in with all her might, until her fluffy little face turned red and her little body trembled. She looked like she was having a hard time. Seeing this, everyone couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. This idea seemed to be quite difficult for this little rabbit.

    After holding it in for a long time, the White Rabbit finally let out another smelly fart. Then, it continued to brew. At this time, Feng Da and the others ran as far away from them as possible, in case they fainted before the neenth elder woke up.

    Just like that, the little white bunnies brewed first, then, one by one, they started farting. At this time, the entire gray space was filled with a foul smell, and there was no way to stay.

    Seeing this scene, everyone covered their mouths and looked at Feng Da with a face full of me. Their eyes were red as if they were saying,¡¯it¡¯s all your stupid idea! We¡¯re also suffering because of him.

    However, Feng Da felt wronged. How could he be med for this? He could only me the neenth elder for pretending to faint. Moreover, he did not expect this little rabbit to be so persistent and so honest. He had only made a suggestion, and it actually did it! AI! He was speechless.

    ¡°Captain! Could it be that 19th elder had really fainted? Even we can¡¯t stand such a stinky fart, how can he?¡± At this moment, Lin Yuan could not help but send a voice transmission to Feng Da.

    ¡°Uh! It¡¯s not impossible!¡± Feng Da said as he wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. He had been thinking about how to deal with the neenth elder, and had not expected such an oue.

    After some thought, Feng Da said,¡±little rabbit!¡± You rest! The neenth elder might have really fainted. ¡±

    ¡°Argh! No way? Then wouldn¡¯t I have farted for nothing? ¡°Wuwu ...¡± The little white rabbit began to cry gloomily, and its tears fell like raindrops, quickly wetting its fur.

    ¡°That ... Don¡¯t cry anymore. You¡¯d better think of a way to wake up the neenth elder!¡± Cold sweat dripped from Feng DA¡¯s forehead as he reminded.

    ¡°Mm! What you said makes sense. I must turn my grief and indignation into strength and wake this old man up. ¡± The little white rabbit said confidently as it clenched its little paws.

    ¡°Good luck!¡± Feng Da encouraged.

    ¡°We will!¡± After the White Rabbit finished speaking in all seriousness, it began to jump around on the neenth elder¡¯s face. Seeing this, everyone¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines.

    What was this little thing doing? It couldn¡¯t possibly think that with its small body, it could wake up the 19th elder by jumping, right? Everyone was dumbfounded. Then, they saw the White Rabbit extend its sharp ws. With a sh of silver light, the four-wed rabbit began to draw the same pattern on the neenth elder¡¯s face ...

    Ugh! The crowd wiped the cold sweat from their foreheads with lingering fear. They felt the deepest sympathy for the neenth elder. Poor neenth elder! The previous mark on her face had not disappeared, but this time, a new injury was added.

 Chapter 1672

    <h4>Chapter 1672: The shadowless w (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    However, the White Rabbit¡¯s trick was very effective because the neenth elder had already woken up from the pain. When he opened his eyes and saw the hateful rabbit in front of him, as well as its ws that were shining with a cold light, he immediately sat up on the ground. The White Rabbit, who was not prepared for this, rolled down his face like a ball. Seeing this, the neenth elder grabbed the White Rabbit in his hand and said fiercely,¡±¡±Damn rabbit! You want to scratch me again, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Old man! I¡¯ve already finished scratching, and I even woke you up. ¡± The little white rabbit saw that the neenth elder was a little forgetful, so she kindly reminded him.

    When 19th elder heard the White Rabbit¡¯s words, he suddenly reacted. Yes! Didn¡¯t he wake up from the pain? After seeing this damned rabbit, he was so angry that he forgot such an important thing. Thinking of this, he became even angrier and held the White Rabbit even tighter. However, he didn¡¯t hear the damned rabbit¡¯s begging as he had hoped.

    Not only that, but the White Rabbit also seemed to be enjoying it. It looked at him with a smile, its face full of satisfaction. Seeing this, 19th elder was depressed again. What kind of situation was this? did this damned rabbit not know pain?

    At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but increase the strength of his hand. The poor little rabbit¡¯s head was still exposed, and its small body waspletely buried in his palm.

    ¡°Neenth elder! You¡¯re too cruel. How could you attack such a cute little animal? Is this something a human can do?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so he criticized.

    ¡°Yup! The 19th elder! You¡¯re an adult, how can you bully the weak? Even though this world is ruled by the strong, you can¡¯t go too far!¡± Lin Yuan also echoed.

    ¡°Neenth elder! This little thing likes you so much, but not only did you not appreciate it, but you also attacked her. You¡¯re really too vicious. ¡± The disheveled old man added fuel to the fire.

    Then, other than the ning family elders and Cheng Xuan, everyone else began to criticize the neenth elder. In fact, Cheng Xuan also wanted to interject, but considering the friendly rtionship between the Cheng family and the ning family, he had to give the neenth elder some face. However, it felt good to hit him when he was down, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have the chance. He couldn¡¯t help butin in his heart.

    Cheng Xuan was not the only one who had such thoughts. Listening to everyone¡¯s criticism, even the elders of the ning family almost couldn¡¯t help but speak out. Moreover, in their opinion, what the neenth elder had done was indeed not right. Although that little rabbit had angered the neenth elder, it was still somewhat uneptable that the neenth elder had attacked such a little thing and was so serious.

    Some of the elders who felt that 19th elder¡¯s actions were a little embarrassing even turned their heads away ufortably. Their cheeks were slightly hot, all of which were due to shame.

    ¡°Thank you for speaking up for me. However, the deeper the love, the deeper the hate. Beating is affection, scolding is love. This old man cares about me too much, that¡¯s why he¡¯s so jealous! AI! He¡¯s too charming, what can we do!¡± At this time, the little white rabbit, who had been silent for a long time, gave a long speech. Everyone who heard it sighed. This rabbit was too narcissistic.

    When neenth elder heard this, his face turned livid with anger, and the veins on his forehead throbbed. At this moment, he wanted to strangle the rabbit to death. However, no matter how hard he tried, the rabbit did not hurt or itch. It even looked at him affectionately. This fact made him so depressed that he almost vomited blood.

    ¡°Old man! You¡¯re so good to me!¡±

    ¡°Old man! I know you care about me the most, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m also the best to you!¡±

    ¡°Old man! Let¡¯s just stay here and depend on each other in the future!¡±

    ¡°Old man! I will treat you well!¡±

    The little white rabbit¡¯s endless confession was nauseating and nauseating. The hair on everyone¡¯s body stood on end as they listened. The neenth elder was getting angrier and angrier as he listened, and his chest was so tight that he could barely breathe. Soon after, everyone watched as the poor neenth elder fainted from anger again. This time, he did not even have time to treat the wound on his face.

    Ugh! How pitiful! The crowd muttered sympathetically to themselves. However, they also felt fortunate that they were not the ones targeted by the rabbit. Otherwise, they would probably be as depressed as neenth elder.

    ¡°Why did you faint again?¡± The little white rabbit looked depressed and sad.

    Then, it called out to Feng Da,¡±¡±Feng Da, he fainted again.¡± As she spoke, tears welled up in her eyes.

    ¡°Uh! That¡¯s right! He was excited! He¡¯s too happy. ¡± Feng Da was afraid that the little rabbit would flood the Golden Mountain, so he quickly coaxed her.

    When everyone heard his words, they all looked at him with contempt, their eyes saying,¡¯you¡¯re lying! This was definitely cheating a child! Feng Da also replied with his eyes,¡¯do you have any good ideas? Whoever could coax this rabbit would go! Don¡¯t forget, it¡¯s the owner of this ce!¡±

    After a tacit exchange of nces, everyone silently agreed.

    At this moment, the White Rabbit¡¯s voice rang out again.

    ¡°Really? Did he really faint from happiness?¡± The White Rabbit¡¯s watery eyes were filled with suspicion.

    ¡°Of course, why Would I Lie to You? Why don¡¯t you ask the second elder and the others?¡± Feng Da smirked and kicked the ball to the second elder and the others.

    When the second elder and the others heard Feng DA¡¯s words, they were so angry that they rolled their eyes. What kind of person was this? How could there be such a detestable person in this world? They had really learned a lot today. However, although they were disdainful of Feng DA¡¯s actions, they said after receiving the White Rabbit¡¯s expectant gaze,¡±¡±That¡¯s right! He fainted because he was too happy. ¡±

    This time, the fact that 19th elder was happy was finally confirmed. The White Rabbit also smiled through her tears and solemnly promised,¡±¡±I¡¯m relieved now. I¡¯ll treat him well in the future!¡±

    ¡°Mm! Just treat him well!¡± In order to please this little rabbit, the seventh elder also specially urged that sacrificing the neenth elder in exchange for the friendship of this space manager was quite worth it.

    However, he couldn¡¯t understand why neen elder was always targeted by Beastie. Previously, he had been imprisoned by a few bears as their exclusive property, and now, he had caught the eye of a rabbit. This neenth elder¡¯s charm towards beasts was really irresistible!

    ¡°I will! However, can anyone tell me how to wake him up again? I can¡¯t bear to see him lying on the ground like this, he¡¯ll catch a cold. ¡± The little white rabbit said with a pained expression.

    ¡°This ... Try your shadowless w! It seems that the effect is not bad!¡± Feng Da suggested with an evil smile.

    ¡°Feng Da! You¡¯re the smartest!¡± The little white rabbit praised with a smile.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Feng Da was very proud.

    Following that, everyone saw the little white rabbit use its ultimate skill,¡¯shadowless w¡¯. Its four little ws flew up and down, and white light danced in the sky ...

    ¡®Whoosh! Buzzzzzz! Whoosh!¡¯ The sound of clothes being torn rang out in the gray space. In just a few dozen minutes, the neenth elder¡¯s clothes had been torn into strips, and one could vaguely see his body. Moreover, the skin that was exposed was full of w marks, and blood was seeping out of the wounds. It was a terrible sight.

    However, even though 19th elder had suffered quite a few injuries, the little white rabbit had no intention of stopping before 19th elder woke up. Instead, it became more and more courageous as it tried to use its ¡®shadowless w¡¯.

    After a long time.

    19th elder¡¯s body was already a bloody mess, but he was awoken by the pain.

    Opening his eyes with great difficulty, neenth elder grimaced in pain. This time, he was very clear-headed and knew that the damned rabbit must have done something to him again. Otherwise, his body would not be in so much pain.

    ¡°Old man! You¡¯re finally awake! I was so worried. ¡± The little white rabbit said with tears in her eyes.

    Damn rabbit! Get lost! The 19th elder opened his mouth to curse, but he was disappointed to find that he couldn¡¯t make a sound. What was going on? he wanted to sit up again, but he was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t move. This time, he wanted to cry.

    ¡°Old man! You¡¯ve been unconscious for too long, don¡¯t speak! Just obediently lie down!¡± Seeing the depressed expression on the neenth elder¡¯s face, the White Rabbit consoled him. However, the neenth elder was so angry that he wanted to kill someone!

    ¡°Neenth elder! You¡¯d better listen to me and lie down!¡± Feng Da walked to the 19th elder¡¯s side and asked with concern.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The neenth elder shouted in a hoarse voice. This time, he could finally make a sound, although his voice was very unpleasant.

    ¡°Neenth elder! No wonder you¡¯re so annoying. I¡¯m just trying tofort you out of kindness, but you actually told me to get lost! Hmph! In the future, don¡¯t cry and beg me to help you!¡± Feng Da said in a bad mood. After he finished speaking, he turned around and walked away without looking back.

    ¡°Who would beg you!¡± The neenth elder said in disdain.

    When the second elder and the others heard his words, they could only shake their heads and sigh. The 19th elder really liked to offend people.

    ¡°Old man! Don¡¯t be so angry! It¡¯s not good for the body! AI! Forget it, I¡¯ll take you to a good ce to recuperate!¡± The little white rabbit said helplessly when she saw the 19th elder getting angry.

    Then, with a sh of white light, the White Rabbit and the unlucky neenth elder disappeared ...

 Chapter 1673 - The mystery prize (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1673: The mystery prize (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Everyone stared at the ce where the White Rabbit and the neenth elder had disappeared. They were all very puzzled. Where had the rabbit taken the unlucky neenth elder to? This time, the neenth elder, who was so popr with the beasts, had once again be the exclusive property of that rabbit. At this moment, they did not know if they should sympathize with the neenth elder. After all, to be able to be fancied by the space manager here, it could not help but be considered a kind of opportunity!

    After the neenth elder was taken away by the White Rabbit, no one else bickered with Feng Da and the others. Therefore, they also calmed down and cultivated. However, they could always hear a miserable screaming from a certain space. The sound was very simr to the neenth elder they knew.

    Every time they heard this voice, everyone¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t help but wander. They were also very curious about what the neenth elder was doing at this time. And this had also be their only joy in this trial space.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue was also struggling with the final stage of the trial space. Right now, she had already walked more than half of the journey in the final stage. However, just as she was about to reach the finish line, she failed again. This fact made her extremely depressed.

    Seeing Leng ruoxue being transported out of the trial space, the demon smiled and pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! Don¡¯t be too anxious, take it slowly. ¡± The demon consoled. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry anyway, and he was more than happy to stay here with Xue ¡®er for a while longer!

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded, but there was still no smile on her beautiful face.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the demon suddenly heard a painful howl. ck lines immediately appeared on their foreheads. What was going on? How could someone be screaming so miserably? furthermore, they had heard it. It seemed like the sound instion in this space was not very good!

    With a thought, the White Rabbit appeared in front of Leng ruoxue. The moment the rabbit saw her, it immediately jumped into her arms and rubbed against her affectionately.

    ¡°Little white! What the hell are you doing?¡± Leng ruoxue asked, feeling a little speechless.

    ¡°Hehe! Master, I¡¯m helping you deal with the neenth elder!¡± The little white rabbit said with a fawning expression.

    ¡°Uh! How are you going to deal with him?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s curiosity was piqued. Even though she had unintentionally refined this little rabbit, it was still considered her Beastie. Hence, it was understandable that it wanted to stand up for her. However, she really could not think of what kind of idea this little rabbit coulde up with to deal with neenth elder.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been very gentle and used all sorts of cool techniques on him. He¡¯s enjoying it now!¡± The little white rabbit said proudly.

    However, when Leng ruoxue heard its words, a few ck lines appeared on her forehead. She couldn¡¯t help but think to herself,¡¯it¡¯s not a Beastie that I¡¯ve refined. It¡¯s definitely not!¡¯ In fact, when she first made the space manager look like a little rabbit, she wanted a cute and simple little guy. However, it seemed that she had made a major mistake. This little thing was clearly a ck-bellied little devil.

    ¡°Little Bai, we¡¯re still young. We must be good children. We can¡¯t do bad things!¡± Leng ruoxue paused for a moment before continuing.

    ¡°Master! I¡¯m a good kid, and I didn¡¯t do anything bad!¡± The little white rabbit said with an aggrieved expression.

    ¡°Then how long do you n to take care of the neenth elder?¡± Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but ask. Even though she didn¡¯t like 19th elder, that old man was still a member of the ning family. She had to give her Godfather some face.

    ¡°Master! I¡¯m so lonely here, I¡¯ve taken a fancy to that old man, so I want him to stay here with me, can I?¡± The little white rabbit raised its head and said with anticipation.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the little white rabbit¡¯s clear eyes and was in a difficult position. How was she supposed to say this? If he agreed to let neenth elder stay here, he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it to his Godfather. He could also say that he didn¡¯t agree to let neenth elder stay here! This little rabbit would be sad again, and now she was really in a dilemma.

    ¡°Master! That old man won¡¯t be able to get out. He won¡¯t be able to pass these ten levels, at least not in a short period of time. ¡± The little white rabbit and Leng ruoxue¡¯s minds were connected, so it naturally knew what its master was thinking. Thus, it could not help but remind her.

    ¡°In that case, you can keep him for as long as you can! If he seeds, you can¡¯t force him to stay in there. ¡± Leng ruoxue warned. This way, she would have something to say if her Godfather asked about neenth elder.

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t allow neenth elder toe out, but neenth elder didn¡¯t seed in breaking through the barrier, so he could only stay inside. She believed that Godfather would understand. It was Godfather¡¯s fault for letting him train these elders!

    ¡°Hehe! I knew master was the best. ¡± Hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, the little white rabbit was ted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t torment the 19th elder too much!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°MMH! Don¡¯t worry, master! I know what I¡¯m doing. ¡± The little white rabbit promised.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± Leng ruoxue only felt at ease when she heard the little rabbit¡¯s promise.

    ¡°Master! If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first. That old man is still waiting for me!¡± The little white rabbit said impatiently.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head lightly. Following that, the little white rabbit in her arms disappeared.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! This little fellow is quite considerate!¡± After the White Rabbit disappeared, the evildoer said with a look of admiration. He had wanted to beat up the neenth elder for a long time. Now that this little fellow was here, it saved him a lot of trouble. However, when he heard the neenth elder¡¯s miserable shrieks, it seemed that he had been tortured quite badly.

    ¡°Yup!¡± Leng ruoxue said awkwardly. Her Beastie had all taken after her, and even this little thing that she had identally created was no exception.

    ¡°Hahaha! I think the neenth elder must be regretting it now. Why did he have toe to the secondyer domain to test himself? if he hadn¡¯te in, he wouldn¡¯t have encountered this kind of thing!¡± The demon said with a happy smile.

    ¡°He¡¯s afraid that Godfather will find out and me him. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t believe what I said about himing to the second level domain to train of his own will. So, all of this is caused by him, he can¡¯t me anyone else!¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    ¡°Based on my understanding of the neenth elder, he¡¯ll definitely put the me on you. Some people just like to push the me on others and don¡¯t see their own mistakes. So, I¡¯m afraid he hates you even more now.¡± The demon guessed.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t really care.¡± Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    However, the evildoer was right. At this moment, 19th elder, who was suffering from inhumane torture in a certain space, hated Leng ruoxue to death even though his heart was bleeding!

    In a certain space, a small white Rabbit was sitting on a man who was covered in wounds and jumping up and down, having a lot of fun.

    ¡°Damn rabbit! Get down now!¡± Neenth elder, who was a little weak, shouted weakly.

 Chapter 1674

    <h4>Chapter 1674: The mystery prize (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°I won ¡®t!¡± The little white rabbit said stubbornly. Then, she sat on the neenth elder¡¯s face, her butt facing his mouth.

    19th elder was so angry that he didn¡¯t dare to speak. He even held his breath, afraid that this damned rabbit was farting. Now that he was imprisoned here alone, this damned rabbit definitely had a way to do whatever he wanted to him, and he didn¡¯t have any scruples from before. Therefore, he didn¡¯t dare to go too far.

    However, every time this damned rabbit sat on his face happily, he would shut his mouth obediently, not even daring to breathe loudly.

    And that damned rabbit seemed to know that this was his weakness, so it used this trick to threaten him every time, and it worked every time! He really hated it to death.

    ¡°Old man! How nice it is for us to be here, don¡¯t you think? Otherwise, we¡¯ll all be lonely old people!¡± The little white rabbit sighed.

    Good my ass! He was not alone! He had a lot ofpanions, okay? even if he didn ¡®t, there were plenty of women in the divine realm who wanted to apany him. How could it be his turn to have a rabbit as hispanion?

    He was trapped in the past because of that damn bubble, so he couldn¡¯t do anything to those detestable bears. However, why was he imprisoned by this damned rabbit again? He could not understand why!

    ¡°Ah!¡± Why! 19th elder roared in his heart with grief and indignation. At this moment, he realized that he really needed a piece of tofu. Wu ... Let him bang his head on tofu! Unfortunately, no one could hear his inner thoughts and could not help him. Beastie, the only one who could help him and was connected to him telepathically, was hiding in the Beastie space for some unknown reason, refusing toe out even if it said it would die. Could it be that he was being deserted by his friends and family? The absent-minded neenth elder began to let his thoughts run wild.

    A monthter.

    The neenth elder¡¯s screams gradually decreased. This made the people who were used to listening to his screams to cultivate a little ufortable. Some people even guessed in their hearts that the neenth elder was no longer in this world. AI! Poor neenth elder! He had braved so many storms and waves, but he was actually defeated by a little rabbit!

    However, the neenth elder¡¯s current situation did not affect everyone¡¯s enthusiasm for the challenge. Whether it was the elders or Feng Da and the others, they were getting more and more courageous. After failing again and again, they continued to challenge the pass. This repeated for another year and the elders finally stood in front of thest pass again.

    During this period, they bought elixirs from Feng Da and the others for the second time. The high price made Cheng Xuan a little envious. If it were not for the fact that he did not have many elixirs left, he would have taken them out and sold them.

    Furthermore, Feng Da and the others had made a fortune just by selling the pills to the elders. But unfortunately, they didn¡¯t receive any money, but a bunch of IOUs.

    In the dusky space.

    The second elder looked at Feng Da and the others and hesitated.

    ¡°Second elder, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Feng Da asked considerately.

    ¡°That ... Do you still have the pills in your hands?¡± The second elder could not help but ask.

    ¡°Of course there is! What, second elder still wants to buy it? Hehe! You can buy as much as you want, don¡¯t be shy!¡± Feng Da said enthusiastically. These old men were their big customers! Of course, he couldn¡¯t neglect it. Although they hadn¡¯t received the money yet, these old men wouldn¡¯t dare to renege on their debt. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t sell it to them!

    ¡°There are more?¡± The second elder was surprised. Although he had only bought two elixirs from them, they had bought a lot the second time in order to save time. However, he didn¡¯t expect Feng Da and the others to have more. They even told him that they had as many as he wanted! This was truly unbelievable.

    ¡°There is! We have many alchemists in our family! Therefore, what I have the leastck of are medicinal pills. ¡± Feng Da smiled and said proudly. As for the fact that their family still produced medicinal herbs, he couldn¡¯t tell them. Otherwise, they would be jealous!

    ¡°Since you have it, then sell me some more!¡± The second elder said after some thought. The difficulty of thest stage had increased by nearly tenfold. This fact made him extremely depressed. Thus, in order to pass the stage as soon as possible, he made up his mind to buy another pill. As long as he could get out, he would rather carry a huge debt. Moreover, thisst stage was also a huge challenge for him.

    ¡°No problem! How much do you want?¡± Feng Da asked generously.

    ¡°Give me 300 bottles of each!¡± The second elder muttered to himself for a moment before speaking.

    ¡± 300 bottles? Are you sure?¡± Feng DA¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Could it be that this old man wanted to eat pills as if they were his rice? Although he admitted that the pills refined by his young miss were very delicious, and they and the young miss¡¯s beasts often ate them, but looking at the second elder, he didn¡¯t look like someone who would eat pills as if they were food.

    ¡°Mm! What, is it not enough?¡± The second elder asked nervously.

    ¡°Enough! How could it not be enough! I¡¯ve said it before, we can have as many as we want!¡± Feng Da said with a smile.

    After he finished speaking! He handed! nk piece of paper and a pen to the second elder. The second elder understood and held the pen! He immediately wrote down an IOU. Oh ... This was the third one. He already owed a lot of money. If he couldn¡¯t pay it back in this lifetime, he would have to sell himself to Leng ruoxue. Although he was now Leng ruoxue¡¯s bodyguard, it was a pity that she didn¡¯t admit it and he didn¡¯t have the self-awareness to do so. However, if he could clear thest obstacle, he would have to think about how to get along with Leng ruoxue. Furthermore, Leng ruoxue still had something on him!

    After the pill and the IOU were settled, both the buyer and the seller were happy. The second elder took the pill and directly entered thest trial space ...

    At this time, the seventh elder who had been watching the whole time also spoke.

    ¡°Feng Da, why do you have so many pills? Don¡¯t tell me you guys always carry so many pills with you?¡± The seventh elder was very curious.

    ¡°How is that possible? We specially brought a lot of pills here because we¡¯re going to the second level domain trial. Moreover, miss told us to bring these. She said that you might need them, but miss didn¡¯t want to sell them to you for cheap. ¡± Feng Da said with an evil smile.

    ¡°Mm! My family¡¯s young miss said that the price inside is different from the outside. If you want to buy pills, you have to follow the price inside!¡± Lin Yuan added from the side. His and Feng DA¡¯s agreement made many of the elders so angry that they were trembling.

    The elders were extremely depressed. So Leng ruoxue was treating them like fat sheep and ughtering them? Furthermore, they had to be willing to be scammed. Right now, they were very suspicious that Leng ruoxue wanted to sell them the elixirs at a high price. That was why she had allowed them toe here to clear the levels.

    Seeing the ugly expressions of the elders, Feng Da didn¡¯t have to guess what they were thinking. However, he didn¡¯t care. Anyway, the price of the pill was this, it was up to them to buy it or not! They wouldn¡¯t force them to buy or sell.

 Chapter 1675

    <h4>Chapter 1675: The mystery prize (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Sell me more!¡± The seventh elder sighed softly. Although he was also a little angry, he could not help but admire Leng ruoxue¡¯s foresight. Furthermore, they could not me her for buying the pills at such a high price. After all, when they were outside, Leng ruoxue had asked them and they had found it too expensive to buy too little. However, they were in great need of the pills after entering this ce, so they could only pay a high price.

    As the saying goes,¡±when there are too many debts, there is no need to worry.¡± He was not the only one who owed debts. There were so many elders apanying him, so he really was not afraid.

    ¡°How many do you want, seventh elder?¡± Feng Da said in a friendly manner. He had a good impression of the seventh elder, so his attitude towards him was slightly better.

    ¡°The same as second elder!¡± The seventh elder said after some thought. In fact, he could understand the second elder¡¯s desire to quickly seed in passing the trial. How could he not do the same!

    ¡°Alright!¡± Feng Da also took out a pen and paper and handed them to the seventh elder. After the seventh elder wrote the IOU, Feng Da gave him the elixir.

    Seeing this, the other elders also hesitated whether they should buy more pills. The ones they had on hand were really not enough. After thinking for a while, another elder spoke up and said that he wanted to buy more pills.

    After Feng Da heard that, his face bloomed with a smile. Then, he said very considerately,¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, everyone. One by one, everyone has a share. ¡±

    Seeing the proud expression on Feng DA¡¯s face, the elders were so angry that their teeth itched. However, they were helpless. Who asked him to have something they urgently needed! He had no choice but to buy!

    After serving the elders, Feng Da and the others smiled at the elders present,¡±¡±Elders! Now you are our big customers. In the future, if there are any good pills, we will definitely take care of you first! Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    The reaction of the elders present wasn¡¯t too strong toward Feng DA¡¯s words. Some of the elders couldn¡¯t help but think to themselves,¡±it would be a wonder if I¡¯ll still buy your pills in the future!¡± After being ughtered this time, could it be that they were addicted to being ughtered? They weren¡¯t really fools, they just had no choice.

    ¡°Alright! You guys can rest! We¡¯re going to challenge the levels. ¡± Seeing that no one was paying attention to him, Feng Da did not care. After he finished speaking, he took the lead and walked into the trial space, followed by Lin Yuan and the others.

    At this moment, there were almost everyone in the secondyer domain trying to break through. All of them were using their own methods to struggle through the final trial. Every step required great perseverance, and the increasing pressure almost made it hard for the people in the space to breathe.

    Among these people, Leng ruoxue was the one closest to the finish line. However, the closer she got to the finish line, the greater the pressure she had to bear. The lightning that was wreaking havoc on her body caused her to be in unbearable pain. If it was not for her strong willpower, she would have been transported out by now.

    Gritting her teeth and enduring the pain, she slowly advanced step by step. When she was only a dozen steps away from the finish line, a bolt of lightning as thick as a bucket shot straight towards her. Leng ruoxue saw this and quickly dodged. However, the lightning still brushed past her, leaving another wound on her body. Blood quickly flowed out from the wound caused by the lightning.

    She hurriedly consumed an elixir and continued on her way.

    One step!

    Two steps!

    Three steps!

    Every step was difficult to take, and Leng ruoxue had to be on high alert, carefully observing the lightning attacks around her.

    After a long time.

    Leng ruoxue had finally reached the end. Even though it was only a short ten steps, she felt as though she had walked for a few years.

    As soon as they reached the finish line, the White Rabbit immediately appeared.

    ¡°Hehe! Congrattions to master for being the first to pass the trial. ¡± The little white rabbit said happily.

    ¡°Thank you! How are the others?¡± Leng ruoxue nodded before asking with concern.

    ¡°They are still working hard. However, that second elder has a good chance. This time, that old man has made up his mind.¡± The little white rabbit said with a serious expression. The old man had learned his lesson. Every time he walked, he would immediately take two pills to replenish his divine power and physical strength, and heal his injured body. Although this method was a bit stupid, it was very effective. At least every time he faced the fierce lightning, his body was in its best condition. Not only that, but he also seemed to have figured out the pattern of the lightning attacks. Therefore, this time, it was much easier than the countless times he had passed the levels before.

    ¡°Hehe! The second elder¡¯s willpower has always been above the other elders. Let me see his trial space!¡± Leng ruoxue instructed with a smile.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The little white rabbit replied. Then, with a wave of its paw, a light screen appeared in front of Leng ruoxue. The light screen disyed the second elder¡¯s every move in the trial space.

    The second elder was currently in the center of the ultimate trial space, very close to the ball of lightning. As a result, he was extremely careful with every step he took, afraid that he would be struck by the lightning from the ball of lightning if he was careless. If that happened, all his attacks would be for naught.

    Moreover, he had a strong intuition that he would definitely seed this time.

    It took him about five minutes to move each step with great difficulty, and with the pressure of the space, his legs felt as heavy as lead. The lightning that came out of the lightning ball did note out all the time. He had been carefully observing it. The lightning came out once every ten minutes, which meant that for every two steps he took, there would be dozens of lightning bolts flying to his side to attack him ...

    The resistance of the space made it impossible for him to Dodge quickly, so he was injured every time. The first thing he did after being injured was to immediately take a healing pill. In addition, he also had to be careful of other lightning.

    Every time the lightning emerged from the ball of lightning, it would stay in the trial space for a while, from as short as two to three minutes, to as long as it would disappear on its own when the next lightning appeared. Thus, everything depended on one¡¯s luck. If one was lucky, they might be able to stay in the ultimate trial space for a longer time, but if they were unlucky, they would find it difficult to move even an inch!

    However, the second elder¡¯s luck today was obviously not bad. Otherwise, he would not have been able to walk so far.

    The second elder knew that this was his best chance, so he did not n to let it go.

    Staring at the ball of lightning in the trial space, the second elder gritted his teeth and walked forward in one breath ...

    After a long time, the second elder, who was covered in wounds, finally saw a glimmer of hope. He was only a few dozen steps away from the finish line. This was the closest he had ever been! Before he was punished, he couldn¡¯t even make it this far. It seemed like the potential of humans was indeed limitless.

    The second elder¡¯s mood was unusually happy. He clenched the two pills in his hand and moved forward excitedly. Seeing that he was about to reach the finish line, he began to get excited.

    Just hold on for a little longer. As long as he held on for a little longer, he would be able toplete this round. Therefore, he absolutely could not fail, and even more so, he could not fall. Even if he had to crawl, he had to crawl to the end.

    Suddenly! A tiny lightning bolt struck him from behind. Immediately, a mouthful of blood spurted out of the second elder¡¯s mouth. He knew that he had been careless because he was about to reach the finish line, so he rxed a little. He quickly swallowed a healing elixir and thought,¡±that was close!¡± He had almost died. If the lightning had been a little thicker, he would have had to start all over again.

    With the previous experience, the second elder became more and more careful. He didn¡¯t want to fail in a small ditch after braving through the storm. If that happened, he would die of depression.

    Fortunately, thest dozen steps were calm, so he reached the end in one go.

    Just as he reached the finish line, the White Rabbit appeared in front of him. However, it was not as warm to second elder as it was to Leng ruoxue. Instead, it spoke in a routine manner,¡±¡±Old man! Congrattions on your sess! However, you have to thank my master for your sess. If it wasn¡¯t for her powerful pills, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to pass through this lightning domain!¡±

    The little white rabbit¡¯s words made second elder a little depressed. Although he was very clear that Leng ruoxue¡¯s pills yed a huge role in his sess in clearing the round, those pills were naturally his since he had spent a huge sum of money to buy them. Why did this little rabbit seem like she was here to im credit? furthermore, after hearing what the little rabbit said, he felt that it would be unreasonable if he did not thank Leng ruoxue, even if he had bought those pills at a high price.

    ¡°I know!¡± The second elder nodded helplessly. He had to admit that Leng ruoxue¡¯s healing and God Power replenishing pills were the most effective he had ever taken.

    ¡°Then you have to ept my master¡¯s favor!¡± The little white rabbit said, a little insatiable.

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯ve already spent money on those pills. ¡± The second elder could not help but remind him.

    ¡°I know! However, if Feng Da and the others refuse to sell it to you, will you be able to pass these ten rounds?¡± The little white rabbit said matter-of-factly, her beautiful Ruby-like eyes looking at the second elder with some disdain. She thought to herself,¡±this old man is too unrefined. Not only does he not know how to repay a favor, but he also has the tendency to kill the donkey when the millstone is done.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I should really thank them. ¡± The second elder strongly suppressed the depression in his heart and echoed.

    ¡°Old man! You¡¯re still on the right track, hehe! I¡¯ve decided to give you a big mystery prize, I wonder if you want it?¡± The little white rabbit said mysteriously.

 Chapter 1676

    <h4>Chapter 1676: You¡¯re sitting on me, old man (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°What mystery prize?¡± Although the second elder had a curious look on his face, he was afraid that this little thing would scheme against him. Therefore, he did not dare to say that he wanted it! Oh! It was better to rify things first so as not to be deceived. Who asked him to always be tricked in front of Leng ruoxue and her subordinates? Sob ... He was scared.

    ¡°Old man, you just have to tell me if I want it or not. As for what mystery prize it is, hehe! You¡¯ll know when the timees, but you have to keep it a secret. ¡± The little white rabbit said in a non-negotiable tone.

    ¡°But you won¡¯t tell me what the grand prize is, so how can I say I want it?¡± The second elder¡¯s words were very reserved, and the meaning between the lines was also very obvious. That was, if you don¡¯t tell me what it is, I don¡¯t dare to take it.

    ¡°If I told you, would it still be called the mystery prize? It¡¯s because it¡¯s mysterious that I can only give it to you after you say you want it. ¡± The little white rabbit smiled evilly and refused to give in.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t afford it.¡± The second elder said fearfully. He was afraid that he would be deceived.

    ¡°Old man, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so timid. I¡¯ve really misjudged you! AI! Don¡¯t you regret it! This mystery prize is very beneficial for cultivation. ¡± The White Rabbit tried to tempt him with a disappointed look.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a coward. ¡± Although he knew that the other party was goading him, he still had to clear his name. However, he was curious about this thing that was very beneficial to cultivation.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite bold? You don¡¯t even dare to ept the mystery prize that I¡¯m going to give you!¡± The White Rabbit¡¯s cute little face was full of contempt, and its beautiful ruby eyes flickered with ridicule.

    ¡°You won¡¯t tell me what the mystery prize is. No one else would dare to take it!¡± The second elder couldn¡¯t help but defend himself.

    ¡°Old man, don¡¯t you know what the word¡± mysterious ¡°means? Since it¡¯s called a mystery prize, how can it be revealed in advance? I¡¯ll only tell you if you want it. Otherwise, it¡¯ll lose its meaning of mystery!¡± The little white rabbit began toy out facts and reason with him.

    ¡°That ...¡± The second elder was at a loss for words. He couldn¡¯t deny that the little rabbit¡¯s words made sense, but his past experience told him that he couldn¡¯t rashly decide if he wanted the mystery prize or not. Otherwise, he might regret it.

    Seeing the second elder¡¯s hesitation, the White Rabbit¡¯s heart was filled with hatred. It couldn¡¯t help but curse in its heart. This old man is really too open. Can¡¯t he be more straightforward? He really didn¡¯t look like a man!

    When the second elder saw the disdainful and dissatisfied expression on the White Rabbit¡¯s face, he felt a little depressed. However, if he knew that he was not a man in the rabbit¡¯s heart, he would probably feel even more depressed. However, as depressed as he was, he did not dare to say that he wanted it before he figured out what the mystery prize was!

    ¡°Old man, there won¡¯t be such a shop after this vige.¡± The little white rabbit reminded him impatiently.

    ¡°But ...¡± The second elder opened his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t say the word ¡®want¡¯.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time, do you want it or not?¡± The little white rabbit made her final announcement.

    ¡°That ... I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll need it,¡± The second elder spoke after some thought. His words, unsurprisingly, caused the White Rabbit to look down on him even more.

    ¡°Second elder! You didn¡¯t want this. I wanted to take care of you, but you didn¡¯t appreciate it! Hmph! You will regret this. ¡± The little white rabbit roared in anger. It was so angry that all its fur stood on end. A faint pink color appeared on its white body. It was obviously angry.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The second elder couldn¡¯t help but wipe the cold sweat off his forehead. He thought to himself,¡±this little thing¡¯s temper is really big enough. It¡¯s so angry over such a small matter. But fortunately, I¡¯ve finally passed these ten levels. In the future, I don¡¯t have to look at this rabbit¡¯s face.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You can go to hell!¡± The angry White Rabbit said fiercely. Then, a white lightning bolt flew towards the second elder, and the second elder was kicked into a door that had appeared out of nowhere by its shadowless w ...

    This time, the White Rabbit felt great.

    Damn old man, I wanted to give you some benefits, but you didn¡¯t want it. Now you have fun! It couldn¡¯t help but think in its heart.

    In fact, it really wanted to give the second elder some benefits, but the second elder had measured the heart of a gentleman with his own mean measure and refused to believe it at all. This fact made it quite angry, so it kicked the second elder to another ce without any restraint.

    As for what kind of ce it was, he would let the second elder slowly experience it! The White Rabbit chuckled evilly and disappeared from the trial space.

    Immediately after, it reported the news of the second elder sessfully passing the tenth level to everyone. Whether they were resting in the dusky space or in the middle of passing the level, everyone knew about this news. Immediately, everyone¡¯s mood became excited, and their enthusiasm for passing the level also increased.

    When the White Rabbit returned to its control space, it also told the news to the 19th elder, who was lying on the ground motionless.

    When the 19th elder heard this news, he only blinked twice but did not speak.

    ¡°Old man! Do you want to continue?¡± The little white rabbit asked with a smile.

    However, the 19th elder still ignored it.

    ¡°Old man! I¡¯m very sincere, I¡¯ve decided to let you continue to challenge the levels. ¡± The little white rabbit said seriously.

    ¡°You¡¯re that kind?¡± The neenth elder was finally willing to speak, but he was very suspicious of the little rabbit¡¯s character.

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m the kindest and most adorable little rabbit. ¡± The little white rabbit said arrogantly. However, its overly narcissistic words caused the neenth elder to look down on it.

    This damn rabbit is kind? If it was kind, then there would be no evil people in the world. Moreover, he was afraid that he would never forget the torture that this damned rabbit had brought to him during this period of time. Whether it was physical or mental, it was unforgettable. Compared to this rabbit, the humiliation he had suffered at the hands of the Bears seemed to be a small house seeing a big house.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t believe me? Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m not good enough to you?¡± Seeing the look of disdain on the neenth elder¡¯s face, the little white rabbit said with an aggrieved expression.

    Good my ass! Neenth elder cursed in his heart. If he wasn¡¯t under rabbit¡¯s control, he would have the urge to kill someone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this! No matter how I treat you, it¡¯s because I like you. To prove that I¡¯m true to you, I can only use such a strong way to express my love for you. ¡± The little white rabbit muttered to herself. Then, she sat down on the neenth elder¡¯s face.

    The White Rabbit¡¯s bad taste made the neenth elder extremely angry. F * ck! Are there no chairs here? Why did she always have to sit on his face and even use her butt to face his mouth? it was really too despicable.

 Chapter 1677

    <h4>Chapter 1677: You¡¯re sitting on me, old man (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Although 19th elder really wanted to get this damn rabbit off his face, he knew that it would be useless even if he did. This rabbit was very persistent. Even if he got it off his face, it would still jump at his face regardless of the consequences. In his current physical condition, he could not do anything to this damn rabbit.

    ¡°Old man! Do you want to continue challenging the levels or not! Say something!¡± The little white rabbit asked again when she saw that 19th elder did not respond for a long time.

    What nonsense! You¡¯re sitting on my face, what do you want me to say? 19th elder was worried. In this situation, if he really opened his mouth to speak, what if this damn rabbit was farting or something? he would not want to live anymore. Therefore, for the sake of his life, he would rather keep his mouth shut and hold his breath than talk nonsense with it.

    ¡°Old man, the second elder has sessfully passed the trial. Do you want to know where he is now?¡± The little white rabbit asked again.

    The neenth elder¡¯s eyes turned. He obviously wanted to know, but he would not walk into a trap.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to know?¡± Seeing that 19th elder was still silent, the little white rabbit asked in disbelief. The expression on her face seemed to be saying,¡¯you¡¯re really disloyal.¡¯

    ¡°AI! Since you don¡¯t want to know, then forget it. You should continue to break through! When you can¡¯t pass thest level, I¡¯ll have even more reason to let you stay here with me, hehe!¡± The little white rabbit said smugly. However, its words infuriated the neenth elder. F * ck! No wonder he was allowed to continue! It turned out that he was trying to find an excuse to stay here.

    ¡°Old man! I¡¯ll send you there!¡± After the White Rabbit finished speaking, it jumped down from 19th elder¡¯s face. Then, it used its ¡®shadowless w¡¯ and kicked 19th elder into the door of the trial space.

    Hehe! Today, he had kicked two people in a row, and they were even the so-called experts of the divine realm. It was really satisfying! The little white rabbit was very proud of itself. Then, with a sh of white light, it appeared in Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Master! I miss you so much!¡± The little white rabbit said enthusiastically.

    ¡°What bad things have you done this time?¡± Leng ruoxue, who was waiting in the safe space for the monster to challenge the levels, asked suspiciously when she saw the enthusiasm of the little rabbit in front of her.

    ¡°Master! I¡¯m so well-behaved and cute, how could I do bad things!¡± The little white rabbit said, feeling wronged.

    ¡°Such a cute and obedient little rabbit, have you given the thing I asked you to give to second elder?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a faint smile. As long as she wanted to know, everything in the illusory sky could not be hidden from her. However, with this little thing here, she could not be bothered to waste her time.

    ¡°I wanted to give it to him, but he didn¡¯t dare to take it!¡± The little white rabbit said with its head lowered.

    ¡°You don¡¯t dare to take it? How is this possible?¡± Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t understand. The thing she had asked the little rabbit to give second elder wasn¡¯t anything scary, but that old man actually didn¡¯t dare to take it. This was really too inconceivable.

    ¡°That old man was too cautious. He doubted my character and thought that I was trying to trick him. So, he hesitated for a long time and didn¡¯t dare to say that he wanted it.¡± The little white rabbit said angrily. As long as it thought of this, its heart would be filled with anger, and it was still angry.

    ¡°This is somewhat simr to the personality of those elders.¡± Leng ruoxue smiled.

    ¡°Master! In my opinion, that old man clearly doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him. People can¡¯t be too kind, otherwise, people will suspect that they have bad intentions. I¡¯m the best example, master! We have to remember this lesson!¡± The little white rabbit sighed with emotion.

    Its sighing words made Leng ruoxueugh.

    She helplessly stroked the White Rabbit¡¯s fur andughed,¡±¡±You little thing, you¡¯ve only been born for a short time, but you actually know so much. I really don¡¯t know who you learned it from.¡±

    ¡°Master! I¡¯m smart! Self-taught!¡± The little white rabbit began to show off.

    ¡°Alright! Self-taught little rabbit, everything here will be handed over to you from now on. Also, keep a close eye on those who are in the trial and don¡¯t let anything happen to them. ¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she instructed.

    ¡°Yes! Master! I promise toplete the mission. ¡± The White Rabbit raised a paw and made a vow. Then, it couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±¡±Master is going out?¡±

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. They would be out once the demon hadpleted thest stage.

    ¡°Master! I¡¯ll miss you. ¡± The little white rabbit had a look of reluctance on her face.

    ¡°You fool! I won¡¯t be too far away from you, so you can just send me a voice transmission if you need me. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. She had not expected this little rabbit to be so clingy. Now, it looked like an innocent and cute little beast.

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The little white rabbit nodded its head vigorously and buried its head into Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms. It was only when the demon came out that it had no choice but to leave its master¡¯s warm embrace. Even though it was a little regretful, it was still very afraid of that man!

    The little rabbit left reluctantly. However, it did not return to its control room directly. Instead, it ran back to the gray space.

    At this time, there were only Feng Da and the others in that space. The elders of the ning family had all gone to break through the barrier.

    When Feng Da and the others saw the little rabbit that suddenly appeared, they all greeted it very enthusiastically,¡±¡±Little rabbit, howe you have time toe today?¡±

    Everyone present was very curious. Wasn¡¯t this little rabbit always with the 19th elder? Why did hee to see them today?

    ¡°I¡¯m bored again. ¡± The little white rabbit lowered its eyelids and sighed.

    ¡°Uh! With the neenth elder apanying you, how can you still be bored?¡± Feng DA¡¯s face was full of disbelief. This little guy had a toy. He must be having a lot of fun ying with it! He actually said that he was bored. This was really abnormal.

    ¡°That old man went to challenge the levels. I had to give him a reason to stay behind, so I could only bear the pain and let him go.¡± As the White Rabbit spoke, it was as if it was going to flood the Golden Mountain again.

    Seeing this, Feng Da quickly changed the topic.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the second elder? He¡¯s already gone out?¡± Feng Da asked with an envious look.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t! He¡¯s gone to another ce!¡± The little white rabbit said mysteriously.

    ¡°Another ce? Where is it?¡± Feng Da and the others were shocked. It was not easy for him to pass thest level, but he still could not leave this ce. The second elder was really too miserable.

    ¡°Hehe! You¡¯ll know when the timees, because after you¡¯ve sessfully passed the trial, I¡¯ll also send you there. ¡± The little white rabbit said with a smile.

    ¡°Could it be the threeyered domain of the illusory sky?¡± Feng Da guessed.

    ¡°The Buddha said,¡±can¡¯t say!¡±¡± The little white rabbit insisted on not revealing it, but its words made Feng Da and the others a little depressed. It turned out that even if they passed thest level, they could not get out?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! You¡¯re on the same side, I¡¯ll protect you!¡± The little white rabbit patted its chest and promised.

 Chapter 1678

    <h4>Chapter 1678: You¡¯re sitting on me, old man (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank big brother xiaotu.¡± Feng Da and the others were very cooperative.

    ¡°No big deal! Hehe!¡± The little white rabbit was a little unsteady from being held and began to show off again.

    At this time, the ning family elders who had gone to challenge the trial were all transported out of the trial space. They were not as lucky as the second elder, so they still could not pass thest round.

    However, when they saw the little white rabbit, they all looked at it hesitantly. They wanted to ask but were a little embarrassed to ask.

    The second elder did not return after he had passed the test. They reckoned that the news of the second elder¡¯s sess had spread to the illusory sky. This made them somewhat depressed. They had originally thought that the second elder would pass on some of his experiences after he had passed the test, so as to increase their chances of sess. However, the second elder did not return. The only person who knew how the second elder had passed the test was this rabbit, but they were not sure if the rabbit would tell them about this. That was why he was a little hesitant.

    ¡°That little rabbit! We want to ask you something. ¡± Finally, the seventh elder mustered up the courage to speak.

    ¡°What is it? You¡¯re wee, speak! I promise to tell you everything I know, but I can¡¯t help you if I don¡¯t know anything. ¡± The little white rabbit replied readily.

    ¡°We want to ask about the second elder. How did he pass thest stage?¡± After thinking for a while, the seventh elder asked in one go.

    ¡°This! I can tell you the truth, hepletely relies on medicinal pills. However, the method he uses may not be suitable for you, so if you really want to imitate it, you may not necessarily seed! But it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have any confidence at all. ¡± The little white rabbit did not speak too confidently. In fact, it was thinking that it did not matter if it told them the second elder¡¯s method to clear the stage. This way, they could buy more pills. As for whether they would have the same good luck as the second elder, that was not for it to decide!

    After it finished speaking, the White Rabbit even secretly winked at Feng Da and the others, and showed a sly smile. Feng Da and the others immediately understood and gave it a look of appreciation without batting an eyelid. Everyone understood what it meant.

    After the seventh elder and the others heard the White Rabbit¡¯s words, they pondered for a moment because they didn¡¯t know whether they should believe this little rabbit or not. This was mainly because no one had expected that it would actually attribute the credit of the second elder¡¯s sess to the elixir. In this case, wouldn¡¯t they have to continue to buy elixir from Feng Da and the others? They had already signed so many IOUs that they were almost unable to pay it back.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you the method that the old man used to pass the trial. As for whether you believe it or not, that¡¯s not for me to decide. ¡± The little white rabbit saw the expressions on the faces of the elders and knew what was going on. However, it was still a little angry. These damn old men, they didn¡¯t want to believe it even after asking. This was too much! It seemed that one could not be too kind! Good intentions don¡¯t get rewarded!

    After saying that, the little white rabbit disappeared on the spot in a Huff.

    After it left, the elders suddenly woke up. It seemed that their reaction had angered the rabbit.ai! What was this good? The rabbit wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for them, would it? At this moment, they were a little regretful.

    At this moment, Feng Da spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Elders, due to the fact that there aren¡¯t many pills left, we¡¯ve decided to increase the price after some discussion.¡± Feng Da said.

    ¡°What? Raise the price?¡± All the elders were dumbfounded. Why did these people want to raise the price of medicinal pills when that little rabbit had just said that the second elder¡¯s sess in clearing the stage was mainly dependent on medicinal pills? This was clearly the behavior of a profiteer! This was the starting price!

    ¡°How much do you want to raise the price of the pills?¡± The seventh elder wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and asked speechlessly. He thought to himself,¡±that was really close!¡± Fortunately, he had bought a lotst time. Otherwise, he would have been ripped off again!

    ¡°Not expensive! It¡¯s only 100 top-grade crystals per bottle. ¡± Feng Daughed.

    F * ck! It had doubled, and that was not expensive? When the elders heard this price, their faces turned pale with anger. They kept cursing in their hearts, unscrupulous merchant! ck-hearted businessmen! A bad guy who took advantage of others!

    ¡°Do you guys want to buy it?¡± Feng Da ignored the ugly expressions of the elders and asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°We ... Don¡¯t have any more money.¡± The seventh elder spoke on behalf of the other elders.

    ¡°You guys didn¡¯t have any money before.¡± Feng Da reminded.

    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to write an IOU.¡± The seventh elder sighed.

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no other way. You can only stay here and apany the little rabbit. I believe that with so many people apanying it, it will be very happy.¡± Feng Da said helplessly. If they didn¡¯t want to buy it, they couldn¡¯t force it.

    ¡°But if you don¡¯t buy it now, the price will increase in the future.¡± Feng Da added after some thought.

    ¡°Uh!¡± This time, the elders werepletely depressed. So this was forcing them to buy! How detestable! He actually threatened them with a price increase.

    ¡°Things are precious when they are rare! The price of goods will always rise due to the scarcity of goods. ¡± Seeing the expressions of the elders, Feng Da said without blushing or panting.

    ¡°Feng Da! Didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯re your big customers? Since he¡¯s a big customer, there should be a discount or something, right?¡± The seventh elder said with a kind smile.

    ¡°There should be a discount. If each of you can buy more than 200 bottles, I¡¯ll make the decision to give you an extra bottle. ¡± Feng Da put on a troubled look.

    Two hundred bottles for one extra bottle, what was the difference between that and not giving anything? An elder couldn¡¯t help but think to himself. However, he didn¡¯t dare to say this out loud. Otherwise, if he offended Feng Da and the others, he would raise the price again. It wouldn¡¯t be worth it.

    Feng DA¡¯s words made all the elders feel conflicted until Feng Da became a little impatient. He couldn¡¯t help but urge,¡±¡±It¡¯s a limited time purchase! Buy for 200, get one free bottle. There are limited free gifts, firste, first served!¡±

    ¡°Feng Da! There¡¯s a limit to the number of gifts?¡± After hearing Feng DA¡¯s shout, the seventh elder asked in disbelief, F * ck! He even wanted to curse! These people were really good at doing business. They could even think of such a bad move. No wonder they were so good at making money. Sigh! Why didn¡¯t their ning family have someone who was so good at making money! It was undeniable that he was very jealous of Leng ruoxue at this moment.

    ¡°Of course I do! Firste, first served! Two hundred for one bottle, and so on!¡± Feng Da said loudly.

    ¡°Feng Da! Couldn¡¯t the price of the pills be cheaper? If it¡¯s the same as before, we¡¯ll buy more. ¡± The seventh elder discussed with him.

    ¡°Seventh elder, we also need to eat! Besides, didn¡¯t I already give you guys a discount? Don¡¯t be too greedy. ¡± Feng Da said with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°AI!¡± The seventh elder knew that the deal was off. He sighed and didn¡¯t say anything else. He had enough pills in his hands anyway. As for whether the other elders would buy it or not, it wasn¡¯t up to him.

    The seventh elder didn¡¯t say anything, and no elder said anything. Feng Da saw this and said,¡±¡±You guys didn¡¯t buy it. Don¡¯t regret it!¡±

    After he finished speaking, Feng Da sat back in his seat without a care and closed his eyes to regte his breathing.

    After the White Rabbit returned to its control room, it turned the screen to where the second elder was.

    At this moment, the second elder was in an unfamiliar space.

    This space had beautiful scenery, birds chirping, flowers blooming, and fresh air. It was simply a paradise. The second elder couldn¡¯t believe his eyes after seeing the scenery. How could there be such a beautiful ce in the world?

    Not far away from him, there was a clear stream with a few small fish swimming around happily. When they saw someone approaching, they did not panic. They raised their small heads in the water to look at the second elder, then sank back into the stream.

    The second elder was surprised. He had never seen such a spiritual fish! However, what was with the disdain in the fish¡¯s eyes? Were the fish in the stream looking down on him? This fact hit him hard.

    F * ck! He was a reverent-God after all! Now, he had actually fallen to the point of being despised by the fish. How could he bear this?

    After remorseful thoughts, the second elder was puzzled about this ce. Where was this ce? Was he also under the jurisdiction of that little rabbit?

    Just as he was thinking about this, the White Rabbit¡¯s voice suddenly rang out in the space,¡±¡±Old man! This ce is not bad, right? Hehe! You can have fun here!¡±

    After saying that, the White Rabbit¡¯s signature wretchedughter rang in the second elder¡¯s ears again.¡±¡±Hehe! Hehe! Roar!¡±

    ¡°What is this ce?¡± The second elder suppressed his anger and asked. This rabbit had brought him here, so it was definitely up to no good! Furthermore, after interacting with Leng ruoxue and the others for a long time, his sense of crisis had grown stronger. Hence, his intuition told him that this ce was not as simple as it seemed.

    ¡°Do you want to know? Hehe! I¡¯m not telling you. ¡± The little white rabbit said angrily.

    ¡°You ...¡± The second elder was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. The anger in his heart was stuck in his chest, making him unable to vent it.

    ¡°Old man, you can explore slowly!¡± After the White Rabbit finished speaking, its voice disappeared.

    ¡°Dammit! Don¡¯t go! Come back here!¡± Seeing this, the second elder hurriedly shouted to stop the rabbit, but he did not receive any response.

    The depressed second elder sat down on a rock not far away. Suddenly, a rough voice rang in his ear,¡±¡±Old man! You¡¯re sitting on me!¡±

 Chapter 1679

    <h4>Chapter 1679: Old man, have you seen enough (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    The second elder was shocked when he heard the voice. Who was speaking? It wasn¡¯t that he was timid, but his intuition told him that this ce was very strange, so he had to be careful. In addition, he only heard sounds but didn¡¯t see anyone, which made him vignt.

    ¡°Old man! You¡¯re sitting on me! Your butt is so stinky!¡± Seeing that the second elder didn¡¯t react at all, the owner of the voice couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Uh! Who¡¯s talking?¡± The second elder asked the question in his heart, and at the same time, he was on full alert.

    ¡°Old man! Are you an idiot? I already said you¡¯re sitting on me, and you still ask who¡¯s talking!¡± The owner of the voice roared in anger, and his body was trembling with anger. He didn¡¯t expect that the first person to enter this ce was actually a low IQ idiot! AI! He was really disappointed.

    Ugh! Feeling the trembling under his butt, the second elder subconsciously lowered his head. Then, he suddenly jumped up in shock. He looked at the big rock he had been sitting on in disbelief and said in a half-believing and half-doubting tone,¡±¡±Are you the one talking?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Who else could it be if not me?¡± At this moment, therge rock spoke again. A face with all facial features could be seen on the rock, and it was filled with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡± The second elder was extremely surprised. As a cultivator, he naturally knew that any living creature in the natural world, whether it was a human or a beast, a flower, a tree, a mountain rock, or anything else, could cultivate as long as they had spirituality. However, for theserge rocks with weak vitality, it was extremely difficult to cultivate spirituality and even transform into a human form. However, he did not expect to see arge rock with a spirit in this strange ce. This was really too surprising.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Don¡¯t tell me that not only do you have low IQ, but you also have problems with your hearing?¡± Big rock asked with a look of disdain.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The second elder couldn¡¯t help but wipe the cold sweat from his forehead. He felt even more depressed in his heart. Why did everything here look down on him? He was a reverent-God after all, so how could he not be in their eyes? He didn¡¯t dare to ask them to respect him, but it was still okay for them to show him some respect, right?

    ¡°What¡¯s with the ¡°uh¡±? If you say ¡°uh,¡±I¡¯ll throw you into the river to feed the fish!¡± Big rock said unhappily.

    Feed the fish in the river? The second elder looked gloomily at the small stream that was not even up to his calf. He thought to himself,¡±could this stone be referring to this small stream when it said ¡®in the river¡¯?¡± Although the fish there were also looking down on him, could a fish smaller than his palm eat him? He would not believe it even if he was beaten to death.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Big rock, who could tell what the second elder was thinking, asked indifferently.

    ¡°That ... The river you were talking about, do you mean that stream?¡± The second elder asked curiously.

    ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t look down on the fish there, you¡¯ll regret it if you underestimate them. If you don¡¯t believe me, go ahead and try!¡± Big rock gloated, as if he had already seen second elder¡¯s misfortune.

    The second elder was very anxious after hearing big Rock¡¯s words. However, whether he believed it or not, he couldn¡¯t give it a try.

    ¡°Old man! I knew you were a coward. ¡± Seeing that the second elder had stopped talking, the big rock began to provoke him again.

    ¡°I know if I have the guts or not. I don¡¯t need to rely on this kind of thing to prove it.¡± The second elder was speechless. He was extremely depressed in his heart. Why did everyone say that he was a coward? That rabbit was like this, and now this stone was also like this.

    However, just as he finished speaking, another unfamiliar voice was heard.

    ¡°Hmph! If he didn¡¯t dare, he didn¡¯t dare! Don¡¯t find excuses for yourself!¡± It was the same disdainful tone.

    After the second elder heard this, he raised his eyes and looked around for the owner of the voice, especially those stones and trees. However, after searching one round, he found nothing.

    ¡°Old man, what are you looking for?¡± The rock in front of the second elder asked curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for the person who said that. ¡± The second elder replied honestly.

    ¡°Idiot! The person who spoke is in the river!¡± Big rock threw him a disdainful look.

    ¡°The river?¡± The second elder looked at the river in the big stone¡¯s eyes, and the stream in his eyes. He saw a pure white fish the size of a palm, half-standing on the shore with its fins. Its small mouth was still opening and closing, and its watery ck eyes were looking at him mockingly.

    The second elder wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, his heart filled with mixed feelings. He could see that all the creatures here were at odds with him, and they all looked down on him. He couldn¡¯t understand why. Logically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t have offended these guys, right? He wasn¡¯t like the 19th elder who made enemies everywhere, so he couldn¡¯t figure out why no matter how hard he thought.

    ¡°Old man! Are you done looking? If you look at me like this again, I¡¯m going to charge you!¡± The moment the fish opened its mouth, it mentioned money, causing the second elder¡¯s mood to instantly turn sour, from depression to irritation. Frustration! He was quite frustrated, so frustrated that he wanted to bite someone. However, in this strange ce, he had to endure it no matter how annoyed he was!

    ¡°You¡¯re just a fish, what¡¯s the use of money?¡± The second elder¡¯s face was red as he asked speechlessly. This was not normal! Everything here was abnormal!

    ¡°Why is it useless? With money, you can buy a lot of good food. ¡± The fish said with a look of yearning.

    ¡°What can you eat?¡± The second elder couldn¡¯t help but ask. In his opinion, fish could only eat fish food and aquatic grass, and these didn¡¯t need to be paid at all.

    ¡°I can eat anything! Besides, can¡¯t I save up some money?¡± The fish said as if it was looking at an idiot.

    S-private money? The second elder was dumbfounded when he heard the fish¡¯s words. This was the first time he had heard that a fish wanted to save up money. Did it have a ce to spend it?

    ¡°Old man! You¡¯ve been looking at me for so long, quickly pay!¡± Seeing that the second elder was still staring at it, Xiaoyu¡¯s lips curled into a smirk.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Only then did the second elder react. Because he had been too shocked, his eyes had never left the fish. Now, it was asking him for money. What the hell is this!

    ¡°What¡¯s with the ¡°uh¡±? If you do, I¡¯ll throw you into the river as food!¡± Yu Yu said in an unpleasant tone.

    Hearing the familiar words and the same tone, the second elder was so depressed that he almost vomited blood. As expected of a family, they all spoke in the same tone.

    ¡°Hehe! Old man! You¡¯ve sat on me for so long just now, you have to pay me! Otherwise, I¡¯ll file aint against you!¡± At this moment, the big rock spoke again.

    The second elder was furious when he saw that they were all demanding a debt from him! I¡¯ve sat on you for a while, and you want money? Now that he was standing on this piece ofnd, did he have to pay for it? He couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart.

 Chapter 1680

    <h4>Chapter 1680: Old man, have you seen enough?(2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Old man, you have to pay me!¡± Another unfamiliar voice rang out.

    The second elder turned pale with fright. Who¡¯s talking now?

    ¡°Old man! It¡¯s me! The ground you¡¯re stepping on. ¡± The owner of the voice was afraid that the second elder would look around again, so he simply pointed out his identity.

    ¡°You ... You know what I¡¯m thinking?¡± The second elder stammered as he spoke. What kind of monsters were there! Just as he was thinking this, he immediately stopped. He didn¡¯t dare to continue thinking, in case someone peeked at his thoughts.

    ¡°I am the master of this space. Any living creature that stays on my body, no matter what, can¡¯t hide their thoughts from me.¡± ck Earth said with a proud expression.

    The second elder wiped the cold sweat from his forehead when he heard the earth God¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t dare to have any thoughts in his heart.

    ¡°Old man, pay us the money you owe us first!¡± The earth God said with a smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any money on me right now!¡± The second elder¡¯s face was bitter as he spoke with some difficulty. His money had all been used to buy medicinal pills, and he was in a huge debt.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! You can also write us an IOU!¡± The earth said disapprovingly. Big rock and the fish didn¡¯t doubt its words at all. Obviously, the earth in this space was their boss.

    An IOU! Another IOU! This was really infuriating! Why did they all know this move? His hands were a little weak from writing IOUs, and now he had to write IOUs for these elves. Damn it, what was this?

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a pen and paper!¡± The second elder said after a long while.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, we have it!¡± The earth God chuckled. Then, a white light shed before the second elder¡¯s eyes, and a piece of paper and a pen appeared in front of him.

    The second elder wanted to cry but had no tears. He held the pen and paper and did not move.

    ¡°Stinky old man! What are you thinking?¡± The fish was getting impatient as it roared.

    ¡°I wonder how much I should pay you?¡± The second elder asked in a low voice. He had no choice but to lower his head! Although he really wanted to write down a number, he was afraid that these guys would not be satisfied. He didn¡¯t dare to offend these local tyrants.

    ¡°I want a hundred pieces of top-grade crystal stones!¡± Big rock was the first to speak.

    ¡°What? I just sat on you and you want to charge a hundred top-grade crystals? Are you trying to Rob me?¡± The second elder was left speechless. These guys were clearly taking advantage of him? Although he had no choice but topromise, he was not willing to be a spendthrift.

    ¡°I¡¯m not an ordinary big rock, so it¡¯s naturally expensive for you to sit on me. Not only that, if you want to sit on me in the future, you¡¯ll have to pay again, and the price will be double. This time, I¡¯m charging less because you didn¡¯t know about it.¡± Big rock exined. The face on the rock was smiling so widely that it looked like a flower.

    ¡°We¡¯re the same!¡± The fish agreed.

    ¡°Mm! Not bad! I won¡¯t ask you for more this time. ¡± The earth God also said.

    After hearing their words, the second elder really wanted to hit himself with a piece of tofu. He didn¡¯t know what to say now. At most, he wouldn¡¯t sit or look at that stone and fish, but if thisnd just stood there and asked him for money, he would probably have to bear a huge debt before he could even get out. Moreover, he didn¡¯t know when he would be able to get out. These guys were really hateful.

    After hearing the second elder¡¯s thoughts, the ck soil man was in a good mood andughed,¡±¡±Old man! Don¡¯t be afraid! My charges are very fair, there are three types of monthly, yearly, or daily payments. Yearly or monthly payments are much cheaper than daily payments, which one do you choose?¡±

    I don¡¯t want to choose any of them! The second elder wailed miserably. This was the first time he had heard of the so-called ¡°year and month contracts¡±, and this kind of idea actually came from a piece ofnd.

    ¡°Old man! You can¡¯t not choose any of them!¡± ck soilnd said with a smile.

    The second elder was shocked. He had forgotten that this piece ofnd would know what he was thinking. This was a big embarrassment!

    ¡°That ... I want to know how to do a monthly and a Nian contract?¡± The second elder asked carefully.

    ¡°It¡¯s a year¡¯s holiday! It¡¯ll cost you ten thousand top-grade crystals a year. At that time, you can sit on any of the stones I have on me. They won¡¯t charge you extra. Also, you can also enjoy the fish in this River as you wish, it¡¯s all free. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll charge you three thousand top-quality crystals a month. If you want to rest on the rock or rx by watching the fish here, you¡¯ll have to pay extra. To put it bluntly, except for you who can stand on my body, you¡¯ll have to pay for everything else,¡±

    ¡°As for booking the day! It was 200 top-grade crystals a day! Old man, this is much more expensive than a month or a year. I believe you will know how to make the best choice!¡± After ck soilnd exined, he gave the second elder another round of high praise!

    ¡°What if I leave this ce in less than a year? Can I return the money?¡± The second elder thought for a moment and asked.

    ¡°Of course not! We don¡¯t give refunds!¡± ck soilnd said with certainty.

    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of wasting money, you can pay me monthly!¡± ck soilnd suggested.

    ¡°I¡¯ll book the whole year!¡± The second elder sighed and said helplessly. He didn¡¯t know how long it would take for him to get out of here, but it was obviously more worthwhile to do it for a year than a month.

    ¡°Hehe! Old man, I told you that you¡¯re a smart man and know what¡¯s the best choice!¡± The ck soil ground said happily. It didn¡¯t expect its first business to be a great sess, it was really happy!

    Then, the pen and paper floated in front of the second elder. The second elder smiled bitterly and obediently wrote down another IOU.

    ¡°Old man! Do as you wish! You can go anywhere you want here, don¡¯t worry! No one will collect money from you anymore!¡± The ck soil ground promised in a friendly manner.

    ¡°En!¡± The second elder nodded. He had already signed an IOU. If he still couldn¡¯t go anywhere, wouldn¡¯t he be depressed to death?

    However, he didn¡¯t dare to sit on the talking stone anymore. He looked around and then sat down on a rtively wide piece ofnd.

    ¡°Argh! How dare you! He actually sat on our boss¡¯s body!¡± Seeing the second elder sit down, the big rock said with a surprised look.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already paid!¡± The second elder gritted his teeth. Did they think he wanted to sit here? It was all because he didn¡¯t want to sit on the face of that stone. Otherwise, he would feel weird!

    ¡°So what if I paid? Get up quickly and don¡¯t sit on my boss! Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± The big rock said angrily. This made it even angrier than the old man sitting on its body.

    ¡°Then where should I sit?¡± The second elder asked dumbly. This annoying stone really liked to meddle in other people¡¯s business! The ck soil under his feet didn¡¯t even have any objections, but he was the first to object.

 Chapter 1681

    <h4>Chapter 1681: Old man, have you seen enough?(3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Sit on me!¡± Big rock said after some thought.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± The second elder was helpless. He stood up and sat on the big stone that could speak.

    However, as soon as he sat down, the big rock started to shout,¡±¡±Aiyo! Why is your butt so smelly? I¡¯m dying from the smell! Quickly go wash up in the river!¡±

    ¡°You ...¡± Big Rock¡¯s words made the second elder so angry that he stood up from the rock with a ¡®bang¡¯. He cursed in his heart. F * ck! How was his butt smelly? it was clearly this big rock that didn¡¯t want him to sit on it, so it deliberately ndered him! This was preposterous! The second elder was furious!

    ¡°What about me? Go and wash yourself in the river, or else you¡¯re not allowed to sit on me!¡± Big rock said stubbornly.

    ¡°Don¡¯te to my River to wash your smelly ass, or I¡¯ll bite you!¡± When the fish on the shore heard this, it immediately shouted anxiously and even deliberately bared its teeth. Coming to its house to wash your ass would pollute the water in its house!

    When second elder saw that one of them didn¡¯t allow him to sit and the other didn¡¯t allow him to wash, and the reason was that they thought he was smelly, he was so angry! F * ck! Have you ever seen such a thing? They didn¡¯t even have a ce to stand after paying.

    With a heavy heart, the second elder walked to the side of a huge artificial mountain and leaned against it. Hmph! Since she despised him, he should stay away from her, right?

    Big rock and Yu Yu saw that the second elder seemed to be really angry, and they couldn¡¯t help but look at each other and smile. Then, Yu Yu jumped onto big Rock¡¯s body and bounced to the front of the second elder.

    Seeing this, the second elder was furious! F * ck! If you don¡¯t like me, why are you stilling to my side? Did she think that he was easy to bully? He really wanted to kick them away when he saw the two hateful faces, but he didn¡¯t dare to do so here, in case it caused him unnecessary trouble.

    ¡°Old man! You¡¯re the first human toe here, so let¡¯s have a good chat about the outside world!¡± Big rock said shamelessly, not feeling the disdain he had for second elder at all.

    The second elder nced at them but did not speak.

    ¡°Old man! Don¡¯t be so stingy!¡± The fish said.

    The second elder simply turned his head and did not look at them.

    ¡°Bang!¡± With a crisp sound, a ray of white light hit the second elder¡¯s face. The second elder, who was not prepared in the slightest, was hit.

    ¡°Dammit! You sneak attacked me?¡± The second elder red at the culprit who had just hit him, the white fish. At this moment, the fish was staring at him with its watery ck eyes and an innocent face. The thing that had attacked him was a jet of water that hade out of the fish¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°I just want you to turn around.¡± The fish said innocently, but in its heart, it wasughing. Now, the old man¡¯s face was wounded, and the position of the wound was excellent, just right on his eye. At this time, one of the second elder¡¯s eyes was normal, while the other had been beaten blue, bing a one-eyed Dragon! The fish was very happy with its masterpiece!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you! You guys get lost!¡± The second elder said angrily. At this moment, the second elder hadpletely lost his demeanor. If he continued to be provoked like this, he would definitely go crazy! Therefore, he was really annoyed to death by the two guys in front of him!

    ¡°Old man! In the next year, we¡¯ll be neighbors, so we¡¯ll live in peace. Don¡¯t be like this!¡± Yu ¡®er persuaded him earnestly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your neighbor!¡± The second elder said through gritted teeth. If he were to be their neighbor, his life would definitely be shortened.

    ¡°Hehe! Old man! This is not up to you!¡± Big rockughed.

    The second elder was speechless at the words of these two buffoons. He really didn¡¯t know how tomunicate with the beast race. Moreover, these two guys weren¡¯t ordinary beast race. They could anger people to death.

    On this side, the second elder was fuming with anger. The seventh elder and the others who had been constantly challenging the trials in the trial space were also not having a good time.

    Ever since theyined that Feng Da and the others were raising the price on their own, Feng Da and the others did not give them any face. Moreover, as the number of failures in thest round increased, the medicinal pills in their hands became more and more difficult to make ends meet. Seeing the number of medicinal pills decreasing day by day, some of the elders began to feel anxious.

    ¡°Feng Da! How did you guys do in thest stage?¡± In the dusky space, the seventh elder, who had a heavy responsibility, asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright! We¡¯ll be able to clear it after a few more times. ¡± Feng Da, who was sitting in the corner, raised his head and said with a smile that was not a smile.

    ¡°Hehe! Then congrattions!¡± The seventh elder said with a smile.

    ¡°Seventh elder! It¡¯s not toote for you to congratte us after we¡¯ve passed thest stage! It¡¯s a little too early to say that now. ¡± Feng Da reminded him with a smile.

    ¡°Not early! It¡¯s not early! I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be immediately expelled after passing thest level, so I¡¯m telling you in advance. ¡± The seventh elder exined with a smile.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Feng Da responded softly and didn¡¯t have any other reaction.

    ¡°Feng Da! Can you sell us some of the pills you have?¡± Seeing Feng DA¡¯s cold reaction, the seventh elder was embarrassed. However, he had to ask. After all, he had been asked by many elders toe here.

    ¡°I can sell it to you, but the price ...¡± Feng Da did not finish his sentence, but his meaning was clear. If the price could not be agreed upon, then there was no need to negotiate.

    ¡°The price will be as you say!¡± The seventh elder quickly said. Since the matter had already reached this point, there was no point in discussing the price, because he knew that Feng Da and the others would not sell it to them at a low price. Moreover, they had a request this time, so they naturally did not dare to bargain.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! Since you¡¯re our big customers, I¡¯ll sell you two hundred top-grade crystals for each bottle. ¡± Feng Da said with a smile.

    Two hundred? When the elders heard this price, they couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air. One bottle cost two hundred top-grade crystals. This was really not just ordinarily expensive! After all, those were just some ordinary pills for healing and replenishing Shen power. This was already considered a sky-high price.

    Feng Da looked around and took in the expressions of all the elders. He sneered in his heart. That¡¯s right! He wanted to brazenly ughter these Fat elders, and they had no choice but to buy it!

    The elders were silent for a long time. Finally, it was the seventh elder who took the lead and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ll take 200 bottles!¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± Feng Da took out a piece of paper and a pen and handed it to the seventh elder. The seventh elder wrote down an IOU, which was equivalent to a ve contract with tears in his eyes. In fact, he still had enough pills in his hands. He was just worried that there would be an awkward silence if no elders were willing to buy them, so he led the way. However, after this incident, he had also decided to ignore these elders ¡®Affairs in the future. When they asked him for help, he also asked on their behalf. In the end, no one said they wanted to buy it! Wasn¡¯t this a p to his face?!

    Feng Da kept the IOU and handed the two hundred and one bottles of pills to the seventh elder. He then exined,¡±¡±Second elder! This extra bottle is my personal gift to you. As for the discount we talked aboutst time, it¡¯s been canceled because of that. ¡±

    ¡°Oh! Thanks a lot. ¡± The second elder said gratefully, but he couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart. Look at how good he is! Although he didn¡¯t have this idea because of a bottle of pills,pared to the ning family¡¯s old Gu who only thought about their own interests, the words and actions of others really made people feelfortable. Even if they were being ughtered, they would be ughtered as if it was a matter of course, AI! This was the difference between people!

    ¡°Seventh elder, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. This is purely for the sake of our personal friendship.¡± Feng Daughed.

    ¡°I understand! I understand!¡± The seventh elder was very happy. After keeping the elixir, he didn¡¯t even look at the other elders and went to the side to rest. In a while, he would prepare to continue challenging the levels.

    ¡°You guys aren¡¯t buying?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Feng Da asked as he shifted his gaze to the other elders.

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy it!¡± An elder shouted.

    ¡°If you can buy it,e over and write an IOU, then we¡¯ll trade. The time limit is half an hour, we won¡¯t wait for you if you¡¯rete! ¡°Besides, this is thest time we¡¯re selling pills here,¡± Feng Da reminded.

    After hearing Feng DA¡¯s words, many of the elders wavered. After all, he had said that this was thest time he would sell the elixir. If they still didn¡¯t buy it this time, they might not be able to buy it in the future. Therefore, as soon as Feng Da finished speaking, the elders came one after another ...

    Half an hourter, all of the elders had bought what they thought was enough. Although the price was so painful that they were about to vomit blood, it was still worth itpared to being trapped here.

    With enough elixirs in their hands, the elders continued to attempt thest level. Not long after they entered the trial space, Feng Da and the others also got ready and went into the trial space.

    Three monthster.

    The White Rabbit¡¯s voice finally rang out again. This time, it was naturally here to deliver good news.

    ¡°The seventh elder has also sessfully passed thest stage! Good luck, you guys!¡± After the White Rabbit finished speaking, it disappeared again.

    From then on, whenever someone passed thest level, the White Rabbit would appear and inform them.

    Another three months passed, and the White Rabbit appeared more and more frequently. Naturally, it came to report the good news. During this period, Feng Da, Lin Yuan, Leng Qingtian, Leng ruohan, Cheng Xuan, and the rest had all passed thest level. The number of people left in the trial space had also decreased.

    Moreover, after they sessfully passed the trial, they were all transported to another beautiful and mysterious space without exception.

    In the other space, the second elder would be extremely excited whenever he saw familiar faces. However, his heart would be filled with depression immediately after that. He could see them, but he could not talk to them, as if there was ayer of barrier between them ...

 Chapter 1682

    <h4>Chapter 1682: The dream Mirror (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Every time the second elder wanted to call out to them, the other party did not respond at all. However, he could clearly see the other party¡¯s every move. This fact made him extremely angry.

    F * ck! What was going on? The second elder was burning with anger. He was extremely angry. Of course, he didn¡¯t think that the other party was deliberately ignoring him. The only truth was that there was something strange here! The reason why they didn¡¯t know each other was because someone had done something to them.

    The first suspect was naturally the creature inside and the detestable little rabbit.

    ¡°Old man! Don¡¯t worry! When you¡¯re all here, you¡¯ll naturally have the opportunity to meet. ¡± The fish consoled the second elder after seeing through his thoughts. At this time, it used its fins to support its body as usual, half standing on the shore, asionally teasing the depressed second elder.

    ¡°Why?¡± The fish¡¯s words left the second elder puzzled.

    ¡°Hehe! Naturally, it¡¯s because you don¡¯t have enough people!¡± The fishughed evilly. In fact, the real reason was that they wanted to earn more money. Therefore, they deliberately separated them. Moreover, whatever happened to second elder would also happen to others. Of course, Feng Da and the others were the exception. After all, they were on the same side and could not be charged.

    ¡°Is that really the case?¡± The second elder¡¯s face was filled with suspicion. To be honest, he didn¡¯t dare to believe this fish¡¯s words! Moreover, although he could see the seventh elder and the others, he could not hear what they were saying. However, he could guess from their expressions that they had most likely encountered the same problem as him.

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The fish nodded its little head hard and thought to itself,¡¯even if it¡¯s not like that, you have to believe it!¡¯ You have no way to prove it anyway, so it¡¯s not afraid.

    ¡°Did you guys take their money too?¡± The second elder asked directly. This question had been in his mind for a long time and he had always wanted to ask.

    ¡°That¡¯s a must! You have to pay toe to our ce. We can¡¯t let you see or sit for free, so it¡¯s natural to pay. ¡± The fish said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Hearing the tone of the fish¡¯s voice and its matter-of-fact expression, the second elder was dumbfounded and speechless. All the living creatures here had the same character, including the trees, flowers, and so on that he had just gotten to know. All of them asked for money. After understanding this fact, he was extremely d that he had booked the whole year. Otherwise, just the money he paid them would probably be arge sum of money. Sob ... These vampires! He was really into money. He was really curious, what did these guys want money for? Could it be that they could leave this ce, so they really wanted to save some money?

    ¡°Old man! I¡¯ll eat you if you say ¡°uh¡± again!¡± When the fish heard this ¡®uh¡¯ again, it said in an extremely displeased manner. It couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted in its heart. He couldn¡¯t even speak properly, so why did he have to keep huping?

    ¡°Uh ...¡± The second elder didn¡¯t expect that the fish would threaten to eat him again. After letting out a ¡°uh¡± sound, he quickly closed his mouth and looked at the fish carefully. He felt so wronged in his heart. Wu ... This fish is really hateful! He always liked to threaten himself. Although he was a little curious about whether this fish could eat him, he had to be careful in this strange ce. Otherwise, if he was really eaten by a fish, he would regret his wise life!

    ¡°Old man! I especially don¡¯t like this ¡°uh¡±! So, don¡¯t talk about it in the future!¡± The fish roared angrily. Then, it continued,¡±¡±However, I¡¯ll forgive you this time. If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll just eat you!¡±

    ¡°Yes! I got it. ¡± The second elder was full of grievances, but he had no choice but to agree.

    ¡°Good girl! As long as you¡¯re obedient, I¡¯ll treat you well. ¡± When Yu Yu saw the second elder¡¯s cautious appearance, there was no need to mention how satisfied she was in her heart. Hmph! So what if he was a reverent-God? In this ce, they had to be obedient. Now, making the second elder listen to him had already be something that gave him a special sense of aplishment, hehe!

    The second elder nodded, but he was extremely depressed. He was really being bullied by the fish! The fact that a palm-sized fish had bullied a divine Lord made him extremely frustrated. More importantly, he couldn¡¯t do anything to the fish. If he was outside, he would have caught this fish and steamed it.

    In fact, he was not the only one who felt this way. The elders who were isted in the other space also felt the same way.

    They had thought that they would be able to leave this ce after passing through the ten stages of the second realm of the illusory sky. Who knew that they would be sent to this ce that looked like a paradise but was actually filled with evil demons. Every grass, tree, mountain, stone, and small beast here had intelligence. Not only could they speak, but they only recognized money and not people. No matter what they did, money was the top priority. Therefore, although they arrived at different times, the number of IOUs they had increased. This was a fact. They were so depressed that they almost vomited blood.

    More importantly, they didn¡¯t know how long they would have to stay here, nor did they know where they were. The spiritual creatures that apanied them every day often angered and threatened them.

    They were sighing in this beautiful space, but those who were still in the trial space didn¡¯t feel good.

    As the number of people who had passed thest level increased, the number of people who remained in the dusky space also decreased. Thus, among those who remained, those who had slightly weaker mental fortitude became restless, and the pressure on them also increased.

    However, the neenth elder was the most depressed one. Not only did he not have any close progress in thest stage, but he also had to bear the double mental and physical torture of the White Rabbit every day. In addition, he knew that most of the ning family elders had left, so he was also unusually annoyed.

    As for Leng ruoxue and the demon, they had already left the illusory heaven. They stayed in their bracelets every day, watching every move in the illusory heaven through the light screen. They were in a rather pleasant mood.

    In the bracelet.

    Leng ruoxue and the evildoer sat in the garden. Their eyes were smiling as they looked at the elders who were sighing with a face full of worry. Their hearts were already rolling withughter.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! Are these little things really created by the illusion?¡± The demon asked curiously. The images of those little things were too realistic. In his opinion, they were no different from real existences.

    ¡°Yup! This is not an ordinary illusion. Everything in that space is real. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid the second elder and the others would not be so depressed. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! The second elder and the others must be depressed. They thought that they would be able toe out after passing thest stage of the trial space, but who knew that they would be sent into the illusion again. More importantly, they still don¡¯t know that it¡¯s an illusion. ¡± The demon said with a face full of sympathy. If he was one of those people, he would probably be depressed as well.

 Chapter 1683 - The dream Mirror (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1683: The dream Mirror (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Hehe! The training space and this illusion are originally one, although one is a twoyer domain and the other is a threeyer domain, but they can¡¯t bepletely separated, otherwise, the training space would be iplete. ¡± Leng ruoxue exined with a smile.

    ¡°Mm! Xue ¡®er! When do you n to start the illusion?¡± The demon nodded and couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Hahaha! When they are all here, the illusionary realm will naturally open. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with an evil smile.

    ¡°Uh! Would they be able to do it together? Isn¡¯t 19th elder still in the hands of that little rabbit?¡± The demon said, a little speechless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t count him in!¡± Leng ruoxue said softly.

    ¡°Oh! Right now there are still ten people in the training space, if they stay in thest stage for another half a year, I¡¯m afraid second elder will have to pay for another year. ¡± The demon gloated. He couldn¡¯t help butugh at the thought of this.

    ¡°If they don¡¯t stay for half a year, they should be able to pass thest level.¡± Leng ruoxue said in understanding. Now, she would pay attention to the progress of those who were still in the trial space every day. Hence, she was very clear that they would be able to pass thest level very soon.

    Just as she had expected, in less than two months, thest ten people had sessfully passed thest level. However, before they could celebrate, they were immediately transported to the space where the second elder and the others were.

    When they reached there, they could feel the same treatment that the second elder and the others had received. However,pared to the people who had arrived before them, they were even more depressed. This was because their trial space had been too difficult. They had thought that they could finally leave, but who knew that they would end up in another ce?

    On a certain day.

    Just as the second elder and the others were doing nothing and staring at the sky in a daze as they did every day, they suddenly felt the space around them shake. Then, they finally saw each other.

    ¡°Second elder!¡± The seventh elder shouted excitedly after seeing the second elder.

    ¡°Seventh brother! I didn¡¯t expect to see you in person. ¡± The second elder¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as he spoke emotionally. Before they met, he was afraid that he would never have the chance to see them again. Although he knew that his worries were groundless, he couldn¡¯t help but think so. Now that they could finally meet, he was extremely excited.

    ¡°Second elder! It¡¯s so good to see you!¡± After hearing the second elder¡¯s sorrowful words, the seventh elder also felt sad.

    ¡°I say, aren¡¯t you two old men jealous? It¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t seen each other for a while, is there a need for you to put on such an appearance?¡± The fish on the shore, who had been observing for a long time, said with a look of disdain.

    ¡°That ... We haven¡¯t seen each other for too long.¡± The second elder¡¯s face was slightly red as he exined in embarrassment.

    ¡°How is it long?¡± The fish asked.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand our rtionship.¡± The seventh elder also interjected.

    ¡°Alright! I don¡¯t understand! Could it be that a day apart feels like three years to you?¡± Yu Yu¡¯s ck eyes were wide open, and his face was filled with curiosity.

    ¡°Little Yu ¡®er! You can¡¯t just use words like that. ¡± When the second elder heard what the fish said, a few ck lines immediately slid down his forehead. What the hell was this?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t use it! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to say just because I¡¯m a fish. Let me tell you, I know everything. ¡± The fish roared, and a pink sh appeared on its palm-sized pure white body, indicating that it was about to get angry.

    ¡°But, we really didn¡¯t do what you said.¡± The seventh elder couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He said with some disgust. This fish¡¯s thoughts were really tooplicated. Don¡¯t guess what the fish is thinking!

    ¡°Really? Why doesn¡¯t it look like it? Big rock! Don¡¯t you think they¡¯re the kind of people who feel like three years have passed when we don¡¯t see each other for a day?¡± The fish didn¡¯t believe the words of the two elders in front of it and directly asked big rock, who it trusted more.

    ¡°Xiaoyu is right. I think they are that kind of people too.¡± Big rock said with certainty.

    ¡°Hehe! I knew it! How could I be wrong?¡± The fish felt more and more pleased with itself.

    The second elder and the seventh elder listened to their conversation and their attitude towards their rtionship. After looking at each other, they were both speechless.

    They finally realized that no matter how they tried to exin, it would be useless. This was because the fish and the rock had already determined that their rtionship was not simple. They should just keep their mouths shut!

    At this moment, the 11th elder walked over and greeted them warmly,¡±¡±Second elder, seventh elder! I¡¯ve missed you guys so much. ¡±

    Second elder and seventh elder didn¡¯t dare to respond to 11th elder¡¯s words. Both of them kept winking at him, hoping that he would shut his mouth and not talk nonsense. However, 11th elder, who was too excited, didn¡¯t understand their intentions.

    Seeing that the two of them were ignoring him, the 11th elder said with an aggrieved expression,¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t like to see me?¡±

    ¡°Of course they don¡¯t like to see you, you third party! Don¡¯t get between them! Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off. ¡± The second elder and the seventh elder didn¡¯t even have time to speak before the fish spoke. As soon as it finished speaking, the eleventh elder was already dumbfounded.

    F * ck! What did he just hear? Third party? He didn¡¯t hear wrong, did he? How did he be a mistress? Moreover, it was between the second elder and the seventh elder. What he couldn¡¯t ept even more was that these words came from the mouth of a fish.

    In an instant, the 11th elder was on the verge of exploding in anger. However, he immediately realized that this was not normal, so he had no choice but to suppress it.

    As for second elder and seventh elder! As they listened to the fish¡¯s words, more and more ck lines appeared on their foreheads! And even their faces turned dark! They knew that they would not hear anything good from this fish! They were clearly very pure family, but in this fish¡¯s mouth, it became ambiguous. What was this?

    Although they were so depressed that they wanted to vomit blood, none of them dared to say anything at this moment. Otherwise, this fish would definitely have something to say again. So, it was better for them to remain silent.

    In addition, they also secretly med the eleventh elder. They had clearly given him a look, but who knew that this guy actually didn¡¯t understand their meaning? he was really stupid!

    They red at the 11th elder in exasperation. The 11th elder, who was red at, felt a stomach full of grievances. In fact, he didn¡¯t say anything, did he? How did she be a mistress? He still didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Come with me!¡± Seeing that the three of them did not have much of a reaction, Yu Yu directly pointed at the eleventh elder and ordered.

    ¡°Me?¡± The 11th elder was surprised.

    ¡°Nonsense! Who else could it be if not you?¡± The fish said unhappily, but in its heart, it couldn¡¯t help but think, this guy is really too stupid, no wonder he can only be a third party!

 Chapter 1684

    <h4>Chapter 1684: The dream Mirror (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°What is it?¡± The 11th elder¡¯s face was filled with vignce.

    ¡°Come with me. Don¡¯t disturb their reunion.¡± The fish said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°I didn ¡®t!¡± The 11th elder¡¯s face was full of grievance. Why did this fish target him? This was preposterous.

    However, the second and seventh elders were not happy at all after hearing this, because this meant that the fish hadpletely recognized their rtionship, but they were toozy to argue with a fish.

    ¡°You still dare to say no? Didn¡¯t you notice that after they saw you, their faces all turned very ugly? Don¡¯t quibble, my eyesight is very good, I saw everything clearly!¡± The fish roared angrily. It hated mistresses the most in its life because its former favorite fish was seduced by another fish. So, when it saw the little three, it must kill them. However, it could only take this little three to the other side and separate them.

    The 11th elder was speechless. He felt that no matter how eloquent he was, he couldn¡¯t argue with a self-righteous and unreasonable fish, because the fish only believed in his own thoughts and ignored everything else. In this way, even if they had 10000 Reasons in front of them, they were afraid that they wouldn¡¯t be able to understand this fish. So, he could only respond with silence.

    ¡°Follow me! I¡¯ll take you to a good ce. ¡± Seeing that eleventh elder didn¡¯t say anything, the fish thought that he had admitted it. Then, it jumped onto big Rock¡¯s body and left the stream with big rock carrying it. Behind them, eleventh elder followed involuntarily.

    When they arrived at their destination, Yu ¡®er pointed to the ce in front of them and said to the 11th elder,¡±¡±Old man, you can stay here from now on! It¡¯s very quiet here, and no one will disturb you. ¡±

    When the 11th elder heard this, he looked up at his surroundings and his face immediately darkened. What the hell was this ce? The surroundings were bare, without even a single de of grass, but no one was disturbing them! Could this be The Good ce in the fish¡¯s eyes? Then why didn¡¯t it stay here? However, what he couldn¡¯t understand was why he had followed them here.

    ¡°Old man! You can stay here! We¡¯re going back. ¡± The fish didn¡¯t care about the eleventh elder¡¯sck of reaction. After it finished speaking, it was ready to let the big stone take it away.

    ¡°Wait! You¡¯re just going to let me stay here?¡± Seeing this, the eleventh elder quickly called out.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? you¡¯re not satisfied? It¡¯s good enough that a mistress like you can have a ce to stay. Don¡¯t be so picky, I¡¯m very busy and don¡¯t have time for you. ¡± Yu ¡®er said in an extremely dissatisfied manner. After she finished speaking, she left with the big rock head without looking back. The eleventh elder wanted to chase after him, but he realized that he was blocked. This fact made him extremely depressed.

    Second elder and seventh elder, who were standing in their original spots, saw Yu ¡®er and big rock return with smiles on their faces, but there was no sign of 11th elder. They couldn¡¯t help but feel worried.

    ¡°Little Yu ¡®er! Where did you take the eleventh elder?¡± The second elder bent down and asked softly.

    ¡°Old man! We all know that you can¡¯t be half-hearted. You already have this old man, so don¡¯t think about other old men. You can get into trouble if you two-time! You¡¯ll regret it then!¡± Yu Yu¡¯s face turned serious as she angrily rebuked.

    The second elder, who had been scolded, waspletely speechless. The seventh elder, on the other hand, exined,¡±¡±Fish! We¡¯re family, and our rtionship isn¡¯t what you think it is. ¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? Hehe! Although I¡¯m a fish, I¡¯m not that gullible! So, you can¡¯t fool me with your words. ¡± The fish said confidently. Its words also meant that the seventh elder¡¯s words were in vain.

    ¡°Fish! We¡¯re really family! It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking!¡± The seventh elder still refused to give uppletely and exined again.

    ¡°Old man! I don¡¯t want to hear this anymore! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know about theplicated feelings of you humans. There are always ambiguous feelings between cousins. Aren¡¯t they family?¡± Yu Yu asked back with a smile.

    This time, the seventh elder waspletely out of power, and could only obediently shut his mouth.

    After dealing with the seventh elder, Yu ¡®er stood on top of the huge rock and said loudly,¡±¡±Everyone! Wee to our home! Here, you will enjoy our home-like service. Each of us will treat you as a family member. So, you don¡¯t have to be polite if you need anything. However, even blood Brothers settle their ounts clearly! So, you¡¯ll have to pay for the extra service!¡± Obviously, thest sentence was the main point it wanted to say.

    Ugh! When the elders heard the fish¡¯s words, they were all speechless. They couldn¡¯t help but think to themselves, what a money-grubbing bloodsucking fish! He hadn¡¯t even done anything yet, and he was already coveting their money. Sob ... This was really too hateful.

    ¡°You guys have fun!¡± The silence of the elders was taken by the fish as consent. After it finished speaking, it jumped off the big stone and went into the stream.

    Everyone gathered in twos and threes and started chatting. This time, Yu ¡®er did not appear to use any of them of being the third party. Therefore, their hearts were all temporarily at ease. After all, they had heard about the incident with the eleventh elder.

    After enjoying a few days of rare peace in this strange space, the elders of the ning family began to probe the elves. They wanted to figure out the situation here too much, and it always made them feel very uneasy.

    However, after chatting with them for a few days, they had gained nothing, which made them feel a little helpless.

    On this day, everyone was gathered together to chat as usual when suddenly, a familiar voice rang out,¡±¡±Hehe! How have you been these past few days?¡±

    It was that rabbit! Other than the second elder, the other elders were all shocked. They had heard the rabbit¡¯s voice again. Didn¡¯t that mean that they were still in the illusory sky? However, they had clearly passed thest stage! How did this happen?

    ¡°You must be surprised to see me!¡± The voice was apanied by a sh of white light, and then, the White Rabbit appeared in front of everyone.

    ¡°Little rabbit! Is this ce also under your jurisdiction?¡± The seventh elder asked curiously.

    ¡°Hehe! You¡¯re very smart!¡± The White Rabbit was very proud. The second and third realms were inseparable, so naturally, they were closely rted to it.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we pass thest level? Why are you still in the illusory sky?¡± The second elder also asked the question that had been buried in his heart for a long time.

    ¡°You¡¯ve passed thest stage, but it¡¯s not over yet. You still have three more domains to pass!¡± The little white rabbitughed evilly and said proudly.

    ¡°A threeyered domain?¡± All the elders were shocked. In contrast, Feng Da and the others were very calm.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t say anything about having a third-tier domain!¡± An elder couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±Oh ... Are they being forced by the Overlord?¡± The second-tier domain was already so difficult, this third-tier domain would definitely take their little lives!

    ¡°This is not up to you. Anyone who has participated in the trial space will be transported here after passing the trial. So, you have to participate whether you want to or not. Otherwise, you will stay here forever!¡± The little white rabbit exined in a threatening manner.

    Hearing its words, the elders were so angry that they wanted to curse. F * ck! When they entered, Leng ruoxue did not tell them that they could even pass the third-tier domain! What should he do now? They were in a difficult position.

    ¡°Old man, you don¡¯t have to be depressed. Actually, the second and thirdyer domains are inseparable. You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡± The little white rabbit said with a smile.

    ¡°Alright! Now you can begin your experience in the threeyered domain. I wish you all the best!¡± After saying that, the White Rabbitughed again and disappeared on the spot.

    The elders who were left behind were so depressed that they were about to catch fire. Feng Da and the others could onlyfort them,¡±¡±Second elder, calm down! Since things hade to this, there was no use in frowning like this! I feel that right now, you should be thinking about how to pass these three domains. ¡±

    ¡°Why are we the ones who want to? Don¡¯t you need to think about it?¡± An elder shouted in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Of course we don¡¯t need to think about it. We¡¯ve always been carefree. No matter where we are, we won¡¯t panic like you. So, we¡¯re not afraid.¡± Feng Da said loudly.

    Feng DA¡¯s words made quite a number of elders feel ashamed because they knew that Feng Da was right. They were indeed a little uneasy. In addition, the experience of passing the second realm was too deep in their hearts. Therefore, they were afraid before the battle, which was very unfavorable to the trial.

    The second elder pondered for a long time before slowly opening his mouth,¡±¡±I really need to think about it, AI! The future generations are to be feared!¡±

    In the next few days, the elders of the ning family were silent, but Feng Da and the others got along very well with the elves in this space.

    They lived in the realm. During the day, other than cultivating, their spare time was to chat. Furthermore, there was night in the realm. During this time, they would choose to have a good rest.

    Unconsciously, everyone slowly fell into a deep sleep. However, as they were in their dreams, they did not notice anything and continued to sleep in their dreams ...

 Chapter 1685

    <h4>Chapter 1685: The Nightmare Realm (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Their dreams were extremely realistic, and it was also the most realistic portrayal of their hearts. Perhaps they would not think about these dusty past events normally, but in their dreams, they had truly experienced it once again.

    For example, Feng Da and the others were originally mercenaries. Later on, by chance, they became Leng ruoxue¡¯s subordinates. What they cared about the most and were most self-conscious about was naturally the time they spent in the bloodshed and passion on the water edge continent.

    In the dream, Feng Da and the others had lost their lives and shed their blood. There were countless battles every day, and the friendship betweenpanions had also grown in these battles. It gradually upied the most important position in their hearts. Therefore, in their dreams, they dreamed of unity, friendship, and team spirit, as well as positive thoughts.

    Their dreams started on the Ling wind continent, and then they experienced the Haotian continent and the godlynd. Finally, they had a ce in the divine world. The dream yed in their minds like a movie. There wasughter, sadness, friendship, love, and family in the dream. All of these were important to them. The things that happened in their dreams had long be a part of their lives. The people in their dreams were the most important people to them.

    In Leng Qingtian¡¯s dream, he returned to the year his son and daughter-inw passed away. Facing his dead son, daughter-inw, and two young children, his heart was in a dilemma. He wanted to take revenge for his son and daughter-inw, but he didn¡¯t have the chance. This fact made him extremely angry, but as an official, he could do nothing about it. After that, he ced all his attention on his child. Unless there was a war, he rarely appeared in public, especially at royal banquets.

    Leng ruohan also dreamed of his parents. Even though he was young at that time, he could remember things. Hence, he felt much more deeply about losing his parents than Leng ruoxue. In addition, his younger sister had always beencking in intelligence. Hence, all the pressure had been ced on his young shoulders. That was why he had been working hard on his cultivation, hoping that one day he could avenge his parents. His other wish was for his younger sister to get better.

    When she was young, these were the two greatest wishes in Leng ruohan¡¯s heart.

    However, as he was injured, all the meridians in his body were broken, and he fell from being a genius that everyone looked up to to the clouds, bing a cripple that everyone could step on. He had been in despair and lost, butter, it was his sister who gave him hope and cured his injuries. Only then did he stand in front of the world again, and no longer had to suffer the strange or sympathetic gazes of others, sister! His sister was the most important person in his heart. When he thought of Leng ruoxue, Leng ruohan¡¯s eyes flew open, and he became the first person to wake up from his dream.

    Seeing that Leng ruohan had woken up in such a short time, the fish and big rock, who had been observing their situation at the side, revealed a trace of surprise on their faces. It seemed like this brother of their master was not simple!

    Feeling the two strange gazes, Leng ruohan subconsciously raised her head and looked at the fish and the big rock not far away. With a face full of question marks, she asked,¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong? is there something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Hehe! Of course it¡¯s not right. ¡± The fish said mysteriously.

    ¡°What?¡± Leng ruohan was still in a daze. He only felt that he had had a very long dream. In the dream, he thought of many things from the past, and he thought that he had long forgotten about those things! He didn¡¯t expect to dream about it.

    ¡°Were you dreaming just now?¡± Yu Yu said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruohan nodded her head honestly. It seemed like they could not hide anything from these little fellows.

    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s a reason for you to dream about those things. This is the ability of the threeyered illusionary sky domain. This ce is called the Nightmare Realm. The people and beasts in here will involuntarily dream about the things that have been hidden in the depths of their hearts for a long time. Of course, this is not absolute. It mainly depends on what is the most important ce in your heart. The things you dream about can be seen as your inner demons. If you can¡¯t ovee these inner demons, you will be trapped in a nightmare realm.¡± It¡¯ll only be harmful to your cultivation. ¡± The fish exined.

    ¡°In addition, the higher a cultivator¡¯s strength is, the more things they¡¯ve experienced, and the more serious their inner demons will be. If the cultivator himself can¡¯t ovee these inner demons, sooner orter he¡¯ll go into Qi deviation. At that time, it¡¯ll be toote to ovee these inner demons with his own strength, and no one can help him with things like inner demons.¡± The fish continued.

    ¡°Then what am I doing?¡± Leng ruohan asked in confusion. She had heard of inner demons before, but she did not know if she had passed the test of the Nightmare Realm since she had woken up so early.

    ¡°Hahaha! Of course, you¡¯ve passed the test. Furthermore, you¡¯re the first human to pass the test of our nightmare realm. ¡± The fish smiled, but in her heart, she was a little infatuated. A beautiful man is a beautiful man! Even a frown was so beautiful. It found Leng ruohan extremely pleasing to the eye now. In the past, it had a good rtionship with them all because of its master. However, now, it was sincerely optimistic about Leng ruohan and the others.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Leng ruohan asked worriedly. Actually, he did not feel like there was any test. In his heart, it was just a dream. Now that he had woken up from the dream, this fish said that he had passed the test. Was it really that simple?

    ¡°I¡¯m sure! He was very sure. Actually, your dream is very simple. It¡¯s nothing more than wanting to work hard and improve. However, there¡¯s an important person in your dream, and that¡¯s our master, your sister Leng ruoxue. The reason why you were able to wake up so quickly was all because you dreamed of her. She gave you a strong will and a tenacious spirit. Master is the most important person in your heart, so why would you be willing to be trapped in a dream and not wake up?¡± The fish said in understanding.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er is your master, does that mean you really exist?¡± Leng ruohan gently lifted the palm-sized fish and stroked its cold scales as she asked curiously.

    ¡°Hehe! Of course we are not real, but in this nightmare realm, we are real. This is our home, under our control. That rabbit is our boss, we are just its subordinates. ¡± The fish smiled shyly. Although it was genderless, it would still feel embarrassed to be caressed by such a beautiful man.

    ¡°I see!¡± Leng ruohan understood.

    ¡°I wonder when Grandpa and the others will wake up.¡± With that, Leng ruohan looked worriedly at her grandfather and the rest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! They¡¯ll wake up eventually. ¡± The fish promised.

    ¡°Grandpa has a lot on his mind, unlike me who only has two simple wishes.¡± Leng ruohan said unhurriedly. He could still remember everything that had happened in his dream clearly, so he knew the pain in his grandfather¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 1686

    <h4>Chapter 1686: The Nightmare Realm (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°This kind of thing has to be thought through by himself. Outsiders can¡¯t help him. Moreover, while his strength is not high now, if he is really invaded by the inner demons, there is still a medicine to save him. Otherwise, when his strength is high, these inner demons in the depths of his heart may invade his cultivation. At that time, no one can save him.¡± Yu ¡®er reminded. This was also the main reason why their master had asked them toe here while they were still weak. As for those old men of the ning family, they were just there in passing. After all, their strength was too high and they would definitely have a lot of inner demons. Therefore, if they could not wake up on their own, then there would be no cure.

    ¡°I know,¡± Leng ruohan nodded. How could he not understand what Xue ¡®er was thinking? No matter when, Xue ¡®er always thought for them.

    Just like that, Leng ruohan, who was the first to wake up, stayed in the Nightmare Realm while waiting for the others to ovee their inner demons. At the same time, she chatted with the elves and asionally cultivated for a while. As the days passed, under Leng ruohan¡¯s anticipation, Leng Qingtian finally woke up.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Leng ruohan was extremely excited to see her grandfather. She couldn¡¯t help but throw herself into Leng Qingtian¡¯s arms, just like when she was young.

    ¡°Good child! I¡¯ve made you worry!¡± After waking up, everything in the dream was still extremely clear. Immediately, the experienced and knowledgeable Leng Qingtian knew that the dream was not as simple as it seemed.

    ¡°Grandpa! It¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake!¡± Leng ruohan said, feeling a little embarrassed. After his excitement, he realized that he was still in his grandfather¡¯s arms. This made him, who had been an adult for many years, blush.

    ¡°Hahaha! I still have my cute grandsons and granddaughters waiting for me! How can you sleep for so long?¡± Leng Qingtian couldn¡¯t help butugh as he teased his grandson when he saw his grandson¡¯s face turn red.

    ¡°Grandpa! I¡¯m not going to talk to you if you keep doing this. ¡± Leng ruohan was so embarrassed that she wished she could find a hole to hide in.

    ¡°Alright! I was wrong, you can¡¯t ignore me!¡± Although his son and daughter-inw were no longer around, they had left him with two adorable grandsons and granddaughters. He should be satisfied.

    ¡°They still haven¡¯t woken up?¡± Then, Leng Qingtian turned his gaze to Feng Da and the others. He was worried. Feng Da and the others were considered his juniors, so he naturally didn¡¯t want anything to happen to them.

    ¡°Grandpa! Don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s only the third day. ¡± Leng ruohan consoled him. He had more confidence in Feng Da and the others than in his grandfather. After all, Feng Da and the others did not haveplicated experiences, unlike his grandfather who had lost his loved ones. Although Feng Da and the others did not have any family, they had never cared about such things. If they did not have such things, why would they care?

    ¡°Ruohan is right. These little fellows will definitely wake up.¡± Leng Qingtian said confidently. Then, he looked at his old friends. He wasn¡¯t too worried about these old men, as they were all very smart, and there were very few things that could affect them. However, the one he was most worried about was Lin Liang. Although that guy usually didn¡¯t say anything, he had hidden many things in his heart. What Lin Liang was most concerned about was the time when ruohan lost all her cultivation. He just didn¡¯t know if he could ovee this obstacle in his dream.

    ¡°Grandpa! Don¡¯t worry too much! They¡¯ve braved so many storms and waves, so they won¡¯t capsize in this small river. ¡± Leng ruohan reminded.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng Qingtian nodded. ¡®This nightmare isn¡¯t a small brook!¡¯ If he wasn¡¯t careful, there was really the danger of capsize. However, he had confidence in the people around him. This wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them.

    With her grandfather¡¯spany, Leng ruohan was no longer alone. The two of them chatted every day and recalled many things from the past. Those things seemed to have happened yesterday and were still very clear. However, after they talked about it this time, the two of them felt much more rxed. The past that they had been unwilling to mention would no longer be a burden to them.

    While they were chatting, they were also paying attention to every move of Feng Da and the others. It was only when they woke up from their dreams one by one that their hearts werepletely at ease.

    ¡°Feng Da! What did you dream of?¡± Leng ruohan could not help but ask curiously when she saw that Feng Da was still smiling when he woke up.

    When Feng Da heard Leng ruohan¡¯s question, he stammered and was a little embarrassed to answer. When he saw Leng ruohan¡¯s expression, a hint of disdain appeared in his watery ck eyes as he said,¡±¡±What else can he dream of? Of course, he dreamed that he had a wife and a son, and he became a reverent-God again!¡±

    ¡°Damned little fish! You actually betrayed me!¡± Hearing the fish¡¯s words, Feng Da was a little angry from embarrassment. He rushed to the fish and was about to teach it a lesson, but who knew that the cunning fish would actually jump away. Seeing this, he quickly caught up ...

    When the other people saw Feng Da chasing after a fish, they couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Hahaha! Captain! Your ambitions are quite big!¡±

    ¡°Captain! We¡¯re going to follow your example and work hard!¡±

    Lin Yuan and the others jeered at the side, making Feng DA¡¯s face turn red with anger, and he chased the fish even more closely.

    ¡°Big guy, I¡¯m telling the truth. How can you kill the fish to silence me?¡± The fish said provocatively as it jumped around.

    ¡°The truth? This is my secret, but you¡¯ve revealed it to me. Do you even have any professional ethics?¡± Feng Da was very dissatisfied. He had lost all his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Humans strive to climb higher, while water flows lower! Which man didn¡¯t want to have a wife, children, and a sessful career? You don¡¯t have to be embarrassed, really! Trust me!¡± Yu ¡®er promised with a serious expression.

    ¡°Trust you? Do you believe in a fish?¡± Feng Da was a little speechless. He was not stupid enough to believe the words of a fish, and this fish was a fake fish.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on fish! Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it. ¡± The fish warned.

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Feng Da raised his eyebrows and said in disbelief.

    ¡°Hehe! How would I dare! I¡¯m just telling the truth, a good kid shouldn¡¯t bully a fish. ¡± Yu Yu said with a smile.

    ¡°Then can we eat the fish?¡± Feng Da roared in anger.

    ¡°You can eat the other fish, but I don¡¯t have any meat on my body. Are you sure you want to eat it?¡± Yu Yu asked with an evil smile.

    After Feng Da heard Yu Yu¡¯s words, he was stunned and immediately became depressed. This fish could only be considered a virtual image and couldn¡¯t be eaten. Thinking of this, he stopped and returned to his original position.

    The fish saw this and followed after him.

    ¡°What are you following me for?¡± ncing at the tail that was bouncing around behind him, Feng Da said in a bad mood. He was so depressed in his heart. Why was hepeting with a fake fish! This fish can¡¯t be hit, can¡¯t be scolded, and can¡¯t be eaten.

 Chapter 1687

    <h4>Chapter 1687: The Nightmare Realm (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m not following you! You go your way, I¡¯ll go mine! Let¡¯s mind our own business!¡± The fish said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°You ...¡± Feng Da was a little angry. He sat on the ground and didn¡¯t say anything. The fish sat next to him with its fins.

    Looking at the man and fish, everyone couldn¡¯t help but turn their heads andugh. Seeing their trembling shoulders, Feng DA¡¯s anger grew even more.¡±Dammit! Can¡¯t you just sit further away from me?¡±

    ¡°We can not! This is my territory, I can sit wherever I want to. ¡± The fish said righteously.

    ¡°Alright! You¡¯ve won!¡± Feng DA¡¯s face darkened. Suddenly, he shouted,¡±¡±Little rabbit! Come out, quickly send me out!¡±

    The little white rabbit that heard Feng DA¡¯s call appeared in front of everyone after a white light shed. It looked at the naughty fish, then nced at the depressed Feng Da, and said in a serious tone,¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, Feng Da! I can¡¯t send you out now. ¡±

    ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t I pass the test here?¡± Feng DA¡¯s eyes were wide open as he said in disbelief. He passed the test, but he wasn¡¯t allowed to leave. What was this? Now, he was deeply experiencing the depressed mood of those ning family elders.

    ¡°But they haven ¡®t!¡± The little white rabbit pointed at the second elder and the others who were still in their dreams.

    ¡°What do they have to do with me?¡± Feng Da was speechless. He wasn¡¯t familiar with those elders.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s rted. You came in together to take the test. Although I don¡¯t ask you to wait for them to wake up before you can leave together, you can¡¯t just leave them here alone!¡± The little white rabbit said with a smile.

    ¡°Then what do you want us to do? Give me a straightforward answer! When can we leave this ce?¡± Feng Da asked impatiently, but he was so angry in his heart. There wasn¡¯t such a requirement when he was in the trial space of the second-level domain! Why did the request change here?

    ¡°Hehe! Of course, they¡¯re asking you to live here for a while. As for when you can leave, it depends on when they wake up!¡± The White Rabbit exined.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t ask us to wait for them to wake up before we can leave?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a request! However, you must at least wait for half of them to wake up before you can leave. ¡± The little white rabbit said innocently.

    ¡°F * ck! What kind of logic is this? We¡¯re not even close to them, why should we stay here to apany them?¡± Feng Da roared in anger.

    ¡°I have no choice! This is the rule of the Nightmare Realm. ¡± The little white rabbit irresponsibly attributed Feng DA¡¯s dissatisfaction to the rules of the realm. In fact, the Nightmare Realm did not have such rules, but it did not want Feng Da and the others to leave this ce too early. It could also be said that it was too bored. With Feng Da and the others here, it could chat with them asionally. If they left now, wouldn¡¯t it be a loner again?

    As for the ning family¡¯s elders, they weren¡¯t among the people it wanted to chat with. What it liked to do more was to mess with them.

    ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me?¡± Feng Da asked doubtfully. Or it could be said that he didn¡¯t really believe this cunning little rabbit¡¯s words, but he couldn¡¯t go to the Miss to confirm this matter now.

    ¡°I¡¯m such a cute little rabbit, why would I lie? The rules are the rules, and I can¡¯t change them. So, you can stay here with peace of mind! Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter where I stay. I won¡¯t charge you for it. ¡± The little white rabbit said matter-of-factly with a smile on her face.

    After hearing the White Rabbit¡¯s words, Feng Da and the others were a little speechless. What did she mean by staying there was not staying there? How could this be the same as his own home? He had afortable bed at home, but what was there here? In addition, not charging them was not a reason for them to be willing to stay here. Did they have to live here happily just because he didn¡¯t charge them?

    Looking at everyone¡¯s depressed expressions, the White Rabbit continued,¡±¡±Since you¡¯re already here, then take things as theye. Isn¡¯t that what you all say the most? So, you can just go with the flow and live a good life here! I¡¯ll send you out when half of the elders are awake. ¡±

    With that, the White Rabbit disappeared in a sh of white light.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± After the White Rabbit disappeared, Feng Da asked everyone in the room with a depressed look.

    ¡°What other way is there? Of course, I¡¯ll adapt to the situation. ¡± Leng ruohan said with a faint smile. The expression on her face was extremely calm.

    ¡°Hehe! Feng Da! You have to learn from the beautiful man, look at how calm he is, unlike you who can¡¯t hold your temper! In fact, it¡¯s for your own good that you¡¯re allowed to stay here. At least you¡¯ll be able to calm down and your mood won¡¯t be so restless. ¡± The fish said softly.

    ¡°I know.¡± Feng Da said unhappily. After he finished speaking, he walked to a corner and sat down cross-legged with his eyes closed to regte his breathing.

    ¡°AI! I still need to train!¡± Yu ¡®er looked at Feng Da and sighed. However, its words made Leng ruohanugh.

    ¡°Why do you speak like an old man, little fish?¡± Leng ruohan said, amused.

    ¡°I¡¯m just sighing!¡± Yu ¡®er said, a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Fish! How long will it take for these elders to wake up?¡± Leng Qingtian asked curiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! However, if their inner demons are too strong, it¡¯s possible that none of them will wake up. ¡± The fish thought for a moment and said. This was definitely not an rmist talk, but a fact. This was because many of the elders were too ambitious. If they couldn¡¯t get past him, there was a high chance that they would never wake up.

    ¡°You can¡¯t wake up? That won¡¯t do!¡± When Leng Qingtian heard Yu ¡®er¡¯s words, he was a little anxious. Those people were all elders of the ning family. Although many of them were not very likable, if they really did not wake up, how would Xue¡¯ er exin it to master ning?

    ¡°I have no choice! The only person who can help them now is themselves. ¡± The fish said in understanding.

    These ning family elders had lived for a long time and had experienced many things. Although many things had been sealed away, many things that they had experienced now were reyed in their dreams, and many of them were things they did not want to touch. However, what made Yu Yu not know whether tough or cry was that a considerable number of elders were most concerned about the fact that they were in debt.

    In the hearts of those elders, nothing was more important than a debt.

    In their dreams, a considerable number of them had dreamed that they had sold themselves to repay their debts. From then on, they would work like cows and horses for Leng ruoxue. Once they paid their debts, they would spend their entire lives without freedom.

    As for the second elder, he had actually experienced the scene of being swallowed by the fish in his dream. However, at the same time, this scene also jolted him back to reality. It seemed that the threat of the fish still upied a ce in his heart.

    In fact, if it was any other time, the second elder would not be so weak. It was just that he had just experienced the torture of the trial space not long ago, and his heart was at its weakest. Therefore, in this strange ce, the threat of the fish had be a nightmare in his heart. But at the same time, it was also because of the fish that he had woken up.

    Looking at the second elder¡¯s pale face, which was covered in sweat, Leng Qingtian walked to his side and asked with concern,¡±¡±Second elder, how are you? Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± The second elder said with a lingering fear. He couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. How could he dream of being eaten by a fish? Could it be that what you think in the day is what you dream of at night? Although he had always been curious about how the small fish would eat him, it shouldn¡¯t have be a nightmare in his heart, right? He could not understand.

    The fish, who knew what he was thinking, revealed the secret with a single sentence.

    ¡°Old man! The inner demons were everywhere! Sometimes, even a small matter can be a hidden demon in the depths of one¡¯s heart!¡± The fish warned.

    After hearing Yu ¡®er¡¯s words, the second elder could not help but think deeply. Was it really as simple as an inner demon? He couldn¡¯t believe that the little fish had be a demon in his heart. In fact, he suspected that his dream had been tampered with.

    This was because he clearly remembered that in his dream, he had no ability to resist at all. He could only let the fish swallow him alive, and no one could hear his cry for help. He had to admit that at that moment, he was in despair. The feeling of death was even more shocking than the death he had experienced in the first-tier illusionary sky domain. Now that he thought about it, he still had cold sweat.

    However, after he woke up, he knew that it was just a test for him, a test for his inner demons. Now that he had woken up, it was enough to prove that he had passed the test. Although he was a little confused about how he had passed the test, it was better than sleeping forever!

    After thinking about it this way, he couldn¡¯t help but worry again. Besides him, no elder of the ning family had been able to wake up from their dreams, and if they couldn¡¯t wake up on their own, he couldn¡¯t do anything!

 Chapter 1688

    <h4>Chapter 1688: We¡¯ll each pay our own bills (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    The second elder looked at the other elders of the ning family worriedly. Seeing this, Yu Yu consoled them considerately,¡±¡±Old man! Don¡¯t worry! They¡¯ll wake up, but even if they don ¡®t, they can¡¯t me anyone. It can only be said that their inner demons are too deep. ¡±

    Although the fish¡¯s words sounded like it wasforting, the meaning behind it made the second elder extremely ufortable. However, he had no choice but to admit that what the fish said was the truth. If they wanted to ovee their inner demons, it would be very difficult for external forces to have any effect. They could only rely on themselves.

    In the Nightmare Realm, the second elder was worried about the heart demons of the other ning family elders. However, the ning family elders in the Nightmare Realm werepletely unaware that they were still living in their own dreams in deep waters and suffering.

    In the dream.

    The elders of the ning family, led by the seventh elder, happened to dream of the scene when they had just arrived at the illusionary sky. From the firstyer of the illusionary sky, they had once again experienced the unforgettable test of life and death in their dream. The difficult challenge in the secondyer of the illusionary sky, as well as the fact that they had been transported to this strange space after sessfully passing the challenge, all shed through their minds rapidly like a movie. However, what left the deepest impression on them were the IOUs. At this time ... They didn¡¯t know how much debt they owed, but they knew that they couldn¡¯t pay it off.

    After owing a huge debt, they were now Leng ruoxue¡¯s people.

    In their dreams, they had an endless amount of work to do every day. Furthermore, even a small subordinate of Leng ruoxue dared to order them around. Leng ruoxue¡¯s Beastie also bullied them, especially a pure white fish. It would eat them if something was not to their liking. This had caused a serious trauma to their hearts.

    Originally, only a portion of the elders were very concerned about this matter. However,ter on, for some reason, the elders in the dream actually all became afraid of this matter ...

    They kept repeating the same dream in their dreams, and the same nightmare kept happening every day, which made them feel more stressed. This was reflected in their bodies as well. Each and every one of them was pale, drenched in sweat, and twitching from time to time.

    The second elder was even more worried.

    Before the elders woke up, the second elder¡¯s heart was in his throat, and he could not calm down. Every day, he was like a headless fly, pacing back and forth in the Nightmare Realm, making Feng Da and the others dizzy.

    ¡°Second elder! Calm down! If you keep turning around like this, we¡¯ll get dizzy before they wake up. ¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about them!¡± The second elder roared.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about them, but will you be able to help them?¡± Feng Da scoffed at the second elder¡¯s diposure.

    ¡°I ...¡± The second elder was left speechless.

    ¡°Old man! Calm down! If you can¡¯t stay calm, I¡¯ll eat you!¡± The fish threatened.

    Hearing Yu ¡®er¡¯s words! The second elder became even more depressed. He was only worried about his family. Was that wrong? And this fish actually threatened him by eating him, it was really too much! However, as someone who lived under someone else¡¯s roof, he really didn¡¯t dare to provoke this local fish. After all, the bloody and terrifying scene in his dream was still fresh in his memory!

    Seeing that the second elder had shut his mouth, Yu ¡®er nodded her head in satisfaction and said,¡±¡±In view of your restlessness, we¡¯ve decided to send you out in advance after some discussion.¡±

    ¡°What? He could leave in advance? No! I also want to leave early!¡± Before the second elder could react, Feng Da, who had heard this, was the first to give in.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go out early!¡± The fish didn¡¯t even lift its eyelids as it indifferently said.

    ¡°Why? If he can go out, why can¡¯t I? This is differential treatment! No! I¡¯m not convinced! I¡¯m going toin to miss!¡± Feng Da roared in anger.

    ¡°I also want to file aint! I don¡¯t want to go out!¡± The second elder added fuel to the fire.

    ¡°Hehe! One of you wants to leave but can ¡®t, so you¡¯re making aint. The other wants to leave but can¡¯ t, so you¡¯re making aint. It¡¯s rare that you¡¯re so United. However, I want to tell you that since you¡¯re in the Nightmare Realm, you have to listen to us. Whoever we tell you to leave, must leave. Even if you find master, he won¡¯t care. ¡± The fish said confidently.

    After listening to the fish¡¯s words, Feng Da and the second elder looked at each other with a rare tacit understanding. Although they were both skeptical of the fish¡¯s words, if the fish was not confident in this matter, it should not be so confident. Thinking of this, the two of them fell silent for the time being.

    However, the fish did not give the second elder the chance to think. With a sh of white light, the second elder was sent out of the Nightmare Realm.

    When the second elder came back to his senses, he realized that he was already standing outside his house. Seeing this scene, he quickly ran towards the Leng family¡¯s main residence opposite his own ...

    After knocking on the door of the main residence, second elder saw Leng ruoxue as he wished.

    In the living room.

    The second elder said directly,¡±¡±Little girl, I want to go back to that nightmare realm or whatever. Quickly send me back.¡±

    ¡°Second elder! You¡¯ve passed the test ande out, so it¡¯s impossible for you to go back!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Why?¡± The second elder was puzzled.

    ¡°The fantasy sky¡¯s second and third realms are inseparable. If you want to return to the Nightmare Realm, you¡¯ll have to go through the ten stages of the second realm. Furthermore, if you want to go through the stages again, the difficulty will be ten to a hundred times higher. Not only that, you¡¯ll have to go through the Nightmare Realm again.¡± Leng ruoxue exined with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! You¡¯re not lying to me?¡± The second elder looked at Leng ruoxue suspiciously.

    ¡°Second elder! I can¡¯t wait for you to challenge the trial again! This way, I can sell quite a lot of my pills. ¡± Leng ruoxue replied with a smile.

    Even though Leng ruoxue¡¯s words sounded realistic, second elder knew that she was speaking the truth! If he were to attempt the levels again, he would have to consume a lot of pills. The amount of pills he had on hand was far from enough, so he had to buy them from Leng ruoxue! At the thought of this, he gave up on the idea of returning to the Nightmare Realm! It was not that he was unwilling to part with the money, nor was he disloyal! It was just that he would not be of much help even if he returned to the Nightmare Realm! Sigh! It seemed that he could only stay outside and worry.

    Seeing that second elder had made a wise decision, Leng ruoxue smiled and said,¡±¡±Second elder, I understand how you feel, but they have to rely on themselves for this kind of thing. Besides, aren¡¯t Feng Da and the others still inside? They will take good care of the other elders for you. ¡±

    The second elder nodded and thought to himself,¡±since things havee to this, we can only do this.¡±

 Chapter 1689

    <h4>Chapter 1689: We¡¯ll each pay separately (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Leng ruoxue settled second elder, but Feng Da, who was still in the Nightmare Realm, was extremely depressed. Second elder had already left, and he couldn¡¯t even see the youngdy¡¯s face.

    He had thought that the second elder would seek out hisdy and request to return after leaving, but after waiting for a few days, he still did not see the second elder. As such, he became extremely dejected.

    Seeing Feng Da sitting on the big rock dejectedly, Yu Yu jumped in front of him and said with a smile,¡±¡±Feng Da, I¡¯ve already gotten him out of here. Now, there¡¯s no one else in front of you. You should be happy!¡±

    ¡°Why should I be happy? I¡¯m the one who wants to get out! It wasn¡¯t him!¡± Feng Da was a little angry as he roared,¡±F * ck! What the hell is this? Those who wanted to go out couldn ¡®t, but those who didn¡¯t want to go out were sent out.

    ¡°But you can¡¯t go out now, and I saw that he was too restless, so I made an exception and sent him out.¡± Yu ¡®er exined with an aggrieved expression.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stay calm either. You can make an exception and send me out too!¡± Feng Da quickly said.

    ¡°No! Even if you¡¯re as restless as him and are running around like a headless fly, I can¡¯t send you out. We¡¯re on the same side after all! Hehe! Of course, we have to take care of our own people!¡± The fish said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°You ...¡± The fish¡¯s words made Feng Da so angry that he gritted his teeth. At that moment, he really wanted to cook and eat the fish.

    However, the fish ignored Feng DA¡¯s anger. Instead, it opened its watery ck eyes and stared at him.

    At this moment, an elder woke up.

    ¡°Eh? An old man has woken up. ¡± The fish asked in surprise.

    The one who woke up was the seventh elder. At this time, he was still a little dazed after just opening his eyes, and his mind was in a mess. But very quickly, he remembered everything that had happened in the dream, and instantly, he broke out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°Get away from me! Don¡¯te any closer!¡± The seventh elder, who had inadvertently lowered his head, saw the fish that had unknowingly jumped to his side and shouted in shock.

    ¡°Old man! Don¡¯t be afraid! You¡¯re just having a dream!¡± When Yu Yu saw this, he smiled evilly andforted her. It seemed that the old man was quite frightened!

    ¡°Dreaming?¡± The seventh elder¡¯s mind was clearly not as clear as the second elder ¡®s, and he was not as calm as the second elder when he woke up. In addition, everything in the dream was so real, so he did not realize that he had just been dreaming.

    Was it really just a dream? So, he wasn¡¯t eaten by this fish? Thest part of his dream was exactly the same as the second elder ¡®S. He was scared awake after being buried in the fish¡¯s stomach. However, it was a good thing that he was scared awake. Otherwise, if he had been disheartened by death, he would probably never wake up again and would really be eaten by the fish.

    ¡°Yup! You¡¯re dreaming, and this is part of the test. You¡¯ve passed it. ¡± Yu Yu exined with a smile. It seemed that not everyone¡¯s mind was that clear! Among the ning family¡¯s elders, only that old man was smart, it secretly evaluated in its heart.

    ¡°I passed the test?¡± The seventh elder was shocked and couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±Can you tell me what the test is?¡± No matter how he thought about it, he still felt that something was wrong. This dream was really too strange.

    ¡°It¡¯s your inner demons!¡± The fish chuckled.

    ¡°Inner demons?¡± Hearing this, the seventh elder turned to look at the other elders, only to see that they were still in deep sleep with no signs of waking up. Moreover, they were in a very sorry state from head to toe, as if they had just experienced a great battle, which was a shocking sight.

    He looked around but did not see the second elder, who had the highest cultivation among the elders. His heart sank and he could not help but ask,¡±¡±Where¡¯s the second elder? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Your sweetheart passed the test earlier than you, so I¡¯ve already sent him out. ¡± Yu ¡®er said with a¡¯ don¡¯t worry ¡®expression.

    Upon hearing Yu ¡®er¡¯s words offort, Leng Qingtian and the others could not help but lower their heads andugh. Even the depressed Feng Daughed. However, seventh elder¡¯s mood did not improve.

    ¡°The second elder is not my sweetheart!¡± The seventh elder red at him and said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Argh! Did you have a change of heart so quickly? Speak! Who was that mistress? Is it that old man from that day?¡± The fish said with rich imagination. It didn¡¯t give the seventh elder a chance to exin and continued,¡±¡±F * ck! I hate mistresses the most in my life! I¡¯m going to find that old man to settle the score!¡±

    After saying that, it hopped away, leaving behind the dumbfounded seventh elder, Feng Da, and the others who were trying to hold back theirughter.

    Looking at the seventh elder¡¯s old face that was flushed with anger, Feng Da and the others could not help butugh wildly,¡±¡±Hahaha! The seventh elder! Calm down! That fish will never change its mind, so just admit it!¡± Everyone consoled him.

    ¡°I admit it? What am I going to admit? It¡¯s obviously hallucinating, and you still want me to recognize it?¡± The seventh elder was a little angry from embarrassment. These hateful guys, not only did they not help him, but they also watched the show. It was really infuriating.

    ¡°What else can we do? Can you exin it clearly to a fish?¡± Feng Da held back hisughter as he looked at the poor seventh elder. His mood was much better now.

    ¡°AI!¡± When the seventh elder heard this, he immediately became dejected. It seemed difficult to reason with a fish that only knew what was in its mind.

    ¡°Oh right! Did second elder really go out?¡± The seventh elder asked worriedly. In fact, he didn¡¯t believe the fish¡¯s words.

    ¡°Mm! I wanted to go out, but the fish wouldn¡¯t let me. It only sent second elder out. ¡± Feng Da said. As long as he thought of this, he would feel depressed.

    ¡°Will second elder be sent to another ce by them?¡± The seventh elder asked doubtfully.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so! There are only three domains in the fantasy Sky, and this is thest one. He must have gone out. ¡± Feng Da said with certainty.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Hearing Feng DA¡¯s words, the seventh elder finally felt relieved.

    ¡°AI! I wonder when we¡¯ll be able to leave here!¡± Feng Da sighed. He was the one who wanted to go out the most, so why didn¡¯t they let him go? This was really too much.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we get out?¡± The seventh elder couldn¡¯t help but ask after hearing Feng DA¡¯sint.

    ¡°That rabbit said that we can only go out when at least half of the ning family¡¯s elders wake up. Otherwise, we can only stay here and apany them.¡± Feng Da exined.

    ¡°Oh! ¡°Then now ...¡± The seventh elder looked at the other elders who were in a deep sleep. He could not help but stop halfway through his sentence.

    ¡°Including you, only two of the ning family¡¯s elders have woken up,¡± Feng Da said gloomily.

 Chapter 1690

    <h4>Chapter 1690: We¡¯ll each pay our own bill (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°That ... They will wake up. They just need time.¡± The seventh elder didn¡¯t know how tofort Feng Da. After all, it was because the elders of the ning family had not woken up, so Feng Da and the others were trapped here. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty.

    ¡°I know!¡± Feng Da was helpless. In this situation, he had to wait.

    Just as the two of them were chatting, a shrill scream suddenly rang out in the space.

    ¡°Argh! Help me!¡±

    The voice was very familiar to the seventh elder, because it was the voice of the eleventh elder.

    ¡°Is eleventh elder calling for help?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but ask after hearing the voice.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The seventh elder said as he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. At this moment, he really didn¡¯t know what to say. Hearing this voice, the eleventh elder was probably in deep waters.

    ¡°Poor eleventh elder, how could that fish recognize him as the third party?¡± Feng Da was really curious. The current situation was most likely the fish punishing the mistress!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± The seventh elder was speechless. Then, he stood up and said,¡±¡±No! I have to go and take a look. ¡±

    ¡°Wait! I suggest you don¡¯t go. If you go now, I¡¯m afraid it will only make the fish even more angry. So, you¡¯d better stay here! Don¡¯t add oil to the fire. ¡± Seeing this, Feng Da quickly pulled the seventh elder back.

    ¡°Mm! Seventh elder, what Feng Da said makes sense. You can¡¯t go there now. ¡± Leng Qingtian also advised. After being with the fish for so long, they more or less understood its habits. If the seventh elder went over now, the eleventh elder would be even more unlucky. If things went wrong, even the seventh elder might be caught!

    ¡°AI! Alright then!¡± The seventh elder unwillingly returned to his seat. However, the asional screams of the eleventh elder made him feel as if he was sitting on pins and needles.

    After a long time.

    The 11th elder finally stopped calling out, and Yu ¡®er returned, satisfied.

    ¡°Little Yu ¡®er! Did eleventh elder also pass the test?¡± Leng Qingtian asked curiously when he saw the fish.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t! He hadn¡¯t epted the test yet! The ce he¡¯s in right now can¡¯t be tested. ¡± Yu Yu said with a faint smile.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t n to let him take the test?¡± Leng Qingtian continued to ask.

    ¡°Of course, he has to ept the test. However, it¡¯s not now. I don¡¯t want him to ruin the rtionship between these two old men. Therefore, I can only iste him.¡± The fish pointed at the seventh elder with its fin.

    ¡°Oh! You really are a good child! He has a sense of justice!¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s face was full of ck lines, but he still braced himself to praise her.

    ¡°That¡¯s natural! I¡¯ve always abhorred evil. ¡± Yu Yu was getting a little smug from the praise, while the seventh elder¡¯s expression was getting uglier and uglier. He felt like crying but had no tears in his heart. When would he be able to clear his name?

    ¡°Let me out! Let me out!¡± The eleventh elder suddenly shouted.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The fish roared impatiently. Then, with a sh of white light, it disappeared.

    In the blink of an eye, the eleventh elder stopped screaming.

    ¡°If it can teleport, why does it jump every time?¡± Feng Da looked at the disappearing fish and said with a puzzled face.

    ¡°Maybe ... It likes this!¡± Leng Qingtian guessed. It was just like how they used their godly skills to defeat their enemies, but they preferred to use their fists. They enjoyed the feeling of their fists hitting the flesh, and listening to the ¡®Bang Bang¡¯ sounds made their hearts feel especially refreshed.

    ¡°Which one do you like?¡± The white light shed again, and the fish returned. Moreover, he happened to overhear their conversation.

    ¡°We said that you can teleport, but you like to jump. That¡¯s what you like.¡± Leng Qingtian said with a smile.

    ¡°Hehe! It really is. ¡± Yu ¡®er agreed without the slightest bit of anger.

    ¡°Little Yu ¡®er, why do you like to jump?¡± Leng Qingtian¡¯s face was filled with curiosity.

    ¡°I like it! There¡¯s nothing urgent!¡± The fish said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°It¡¯s really like that. This is your territory, and everything is within your control. Of course, you should do whatever you want.¡± Leng Qingtian said.

    ¡°MMH! Master grandpa¡¯s words really hit the nail on the head!¡± Yu Yu also ttered Leng Qingtian.

    ¡°Hehe!¡±

    Then, the man and the fish looked at each other and smiled. However, in the eyes of the others, their expressions were a little abnormal.

    Especially Leng ruohan, who could not help but widen her eyes and look at her grandfather in disbelief. She thought to herself,¡¯is that half-grown old man who is smiling foolishly really my grandfather?¡¯ However, he only dared to think about it in his heart. He definitely didn¡¯t dare to ask. Otherwise, his grandfather would definitely be furious!

    Time passed.

    After the seventh elder woke up from his dream, several other elders woke up one after another. However, when they woke up, their condition was obviously not as good as the seventh elder ¡®s. They werepletely dumbfounded and did not have any reaction for a long time. After a long time, their first sentence was,¡±I didn¡¯t die?¡±

    Every time he saw the reaction of these elders, the seventh elder would have a resentful look on his face and said in a bad mood,¡±¡±Nonsense! Of course you¡¯re not dead!¡±

    Although his tone was a bit bad, seeing the elders he was familiar with wake up safely, the seventh elder was still very happy. However, only a small part of the ning family elders had woken up, and nearly two-thirds of them were still asleep! This fact made him quite depressed.

    Ever since the elders had woken up one by one, the seventh elder¡¯s main task every day was to carefully observe the condition of the other elders who were still sleeping. His gaze was ced on those elders who were sleeping almost all day. Once he had time, he would stare at them without blinking, afraid that something would happen to them.

    Just like that, the days passed by.

    The number of ning family elders who had woken up was increasing, and more than half of them had already woken up. However, the White Rabbit did not appear, and the fish did not mention anything about sending them out of this ce.

    Seeing this, Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Rabbit! Come out!¡± One day, Feng Da finally exploded.

    A white light shed, and a White Rabbit appeared in front of Feng Da, yawning. It said with a displeased look,¡±¡±What is it? It¡¯s sote at night, can¡¯t we talk about it during the day?¡±

    ¡°Can you send us out now?¡± Feng Da said directly.

    ¡°Do you really want to get out that badly?¡± The little white rabbit asked in surprise.

    ¡°Of course! We¡¯ve been here for a long time. ¡± Feng Da gritted his teeth and couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    ¡°But there are still elders who haven¡¯t woken up! Are you not going to wait for them?¡± The little white rabbit said innocently.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that as long as half of the ning family¡¯s elder awakens, we can go out?¡± Feng Da asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you want to go out now, I can send you out. But, after you go out, they¡¯re still here taking the test. Can you feel at ease?¡± The little white rabbit asked calmly.

    ¡°Little rabbit, what do you mean? Are you going to let us out or not?¡± Feng Da had run out of patience. He didn¡¯t want to y tongue twisters with a rabbit.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll keep my promise and let you all out. However, there are still people who are undergoing the test! If you leave them here, aren¡¯t you a little disloyal?¡± The little white rabbit said with a smile.

    ¡°You ...¡± Feng Da finally understood the White Rabbit¡¯s meaning. The damned rabbit just wanted them to be loyal and continue to stay here with the sleeping elders. Although he really wanted to say that the life and death of those elders had nothing to do with him, if he really dared to say that, the rabbit would definitely have something else to say for him. Therefore, after thinking for a while, he obediently closed his mouth.

    ¡°If any of you want to leave, tell me! I¡¯ll make the arrangements. ¡± Seeing that Feng Da had fallen silent, the White Rabbit spoke to the others who were still conscious. However, no one dared to respond to its words, because they were afraid that it would use them of being disloyal. So, they had no choice but to continue staying in the Nightmare Realm.

    After an unknown period of time, the elders who were still in deep sleep finally woke up. Just as they came back to their senses and figured out the truth of the matter, the fish told them a cruel truth. That was, their annual usage fee in this space had expired.

    All the elders were dumbfounded.

    ¡°That fish! Do we have to pay too?¡± The seventh elder blinked his eyes and couldn¡¯t believe what he had just heard. He didn¡¯t hear wrong, did he? They had to pay again?

    ¡°Of course! Although our friendship is not bad, that is a different matter! The usage fee and our friendship are two different things, we can¡¯t mix them up. ¡± The fish said very seriously.

    ¡°But we¡¯ve already passed the test, haven¡¯t we?¡± The seventh elder could not help but ask.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, but you haven¡¯t left this ce! You have to pay for the entire day here, so don¡¯t even think about reneging on your debt!¡± At the mention of money, the fish had a tendency to turn hostile.

    ¡°Actually, I know that you¡¯re all staying here to guard them out of loyalty. So, logically speaking, your expenses should be paid by them. ¡°You can discuss it properly. Let me know when you¡¯vee to an agreement on who will pay the money. However, what I want to say is that your time is limited. In two days, the third year will begin. If you haven¡¯t left this ce by then, you¡¯ll have to pay an additional year¡¯s worth of money. Of course, you can also pay by the day, but the fee for the day will be higher.¡± Immediately after, Yu ¡®er reminded him with a smile.

    When the elders heard this, their faces turned green with anger. He was really a blood-sucking fish! They only know how to exploit their money! The elders suppressed their anger and looked at each other. Then, they said in unison,¡±¡±We¡¯ll each pay our own bills. ¡± They couldn¡¯t stay here for another day.

 Chapter 1691

    <h4>Chapter 1691: You saw through me (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Alright! Then please write me an IOU!¡± Yu Yuughed in a very pleased manner. Immediately after, a pen and paper appeared in front of each elder. Seeing this, the elders could only suppress their anger and write down another IOU.

    After writing the IOU, an elder asked impatiently,¡±¡±Can we go out now?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll send you out now!¡± Yu Yu said with a smile, clearly quite satisfied with their cooperation.

    ¡°Wait! I want to ask you a question before I go out. ¡± At this time, another elder spoke.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± The fish was a little curious. It thought that the elders should have finished asking all their questions!

    ¡°You asked us to pay, but did they?¡± The elder pointed at Feng Da and the others.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t hand it in! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu ¡®er asked with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Why can they not hand it over?¡± The elder roared with jealousy.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? They¡¯re our own people, and we don¡¯t charge our own people. ¡± The fish said matter-of-factly, and its words also angered the elder who raised the question. If it was not for the seventh elder holding on tightly to the elder, the elder would have gone berserk.

    ¡°Yu ¡®er, can you release the eleventh elder and let hime out with us?¡± The seventh elder wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and changed the topic.

    ¡°No! He can¡¯t leave yet, he hasn¡¯t passed the Nightmare Realm¡¯s test, so he has to stay here. ¡± The fish said, leaving no room for discussion.

    ¡°When will hee out?¡± After the seventh elder finished asking, he felt that he had asked a very stupid question.

    ¡°After he passes the test, he can naturally leave this ce.¡± Although the seventh elder¡¯s question seemed a little idiotic to the fish, it still answered very seriously with a responsible attitude for its customers.

    ¡°Alright! If there are no other questions, I will send you out now. ¡± The fish said.

    ¡°What about the 19th elder?¡± The seventh elder couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°That old man isn¡¯t under my jurisdiction. He hasn¡¯t even passed the trial space yet! I probably won¡¯t be able to get out in this lifetime. ¡± The fish said honestly.

    ¡°Then, Yu ¡®er, please take care of the eleventh and neenth elders.¡± The seventh elder said helplessly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it if I can, but I can¡¯t possibly go easy on you. ¡± Yu Yu said with absolute certainty.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank Yu ¡®er first.¡± Although he didn¡¯t get the satisfactory answer he wanted, the seventh elder didn¡¯t dare to throw away the proper etiquette.

    ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re too polite, old man. However, before I leave, I still have something to tell you. You must be single-hearted, you can¡¯t be half-hearted, you can¡¯t be two-timing, and you can¡¯t eat what¡¯s in the bowl while looking at what¡¯s in the pot. So, when you get out, you should live well with that old man! As for this one here, don¡¯t think about it anymore. ¡± The fish said earnestly.

    Its words made the seventh elder extremely depressed. He couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. Why did this fish still remember this?! Seeing that it hadn¡¯t mentioned it for so long, he thought it had forgotten! Only now did he know that she still remembered. Sigh! He sighed heavily. In this period of time, the number of times he sighed was more than all the times he had sighed in his entire life. How did this happen? He really couldn¡¯t understand it.

    However, although Yu ¡®er¡¯s words made the seventh elder very depressed, it was like a joke to Feng Da and the others. However, they were embarrassed tough too obviously because of the seventh elder.

    Seeing how everyone was trying to hold back theirughter, the seventh elder sighed heavily,¡±¡±AI!¡± His brows were so tightly knitted that they were about toe together.

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯ll send you guys out!¡± At this time, Yu Yu said with a smirk. A white light shed in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, and in the next second, they had already appeared outside the ning family¡¯s main residence.

    Seeing the familiar environment, the elders felt a huge weight lift off their shoulders. They thought to themselves,¡±that¡¯s good!¡± They had not been teleported to any other ce. They had finally returned.

    Although they had not lived here for a long time, they felt a sense of familiarity here, especially after the torture they had experienced in the illusory sky. This ce was so familiar that they almost cried. To be honest, they had never felt so deeply about the ning family¡¯s residence!

    Just as all the elders were lost in their thoughts, the Leng family¡¯s main residence¡¯s door suddenly opened. Leng ruoxue and the demon walked out together.

    ¡°Grandpa, brother!¡± Leng ruoxue said happily with a smile.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! Grandpa has missed you so much. ¡± After Leng Qingtian finished speaking, he pulled his precious granddaughter into his arms. However, before he could get enough of her, the granddaughter in his arms was snatched away by his grandson.

    ¡°You little brat! You¡¯re actually snatching her away from Grandpa!¡± Leng Qingtian red at Leng ruohan, his face full of dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Grandpa! I also miss my little sister. ¡± Leng ruohanughed nonchntly as he hugged Leng ruoxue even tighter. Although the evildoer beside him was ring at him, he ignored himpletely.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er is mine!¡± The demon was burning with jealousy. He snatched Leng ruoxue from Leng ruohan¡¯s arms and hugged her tightly. Seeing his nervous look, Leng Qingtian and the others could not help butugh.

    ¡°Hahaha! She¡¯s my granddaughter!¡± Leng Qingtianughed.

    ¡°MMH! She¡¯s my sister!¡± Leng ruohan added.

    ¡°So what? Xue ¡®er is mine. ¡± The demon was like a child whose toy was about to be taken away, protecting his food.

    ¡°Freak!¡± When she saw the demon¡¯s expression, Leng ruoxue actually felt embarrassed.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± This time, everyoneughed even more happily.

    ¡°You guys are finally out.¡± Suddenly, the second elder¡¯s voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone turned around in unison and saw the second elder¡¯s excited face, his eyes burning as he looked at everyone.

    Ugh! Why was this old man so excited? Feng Da and the others were very confused. It was reasonable for him to be excited when he saw the ning family elderse out of the illusory sky unscathed, but why was he excited when he saw them? This fact made them feel a little overwhelmed.

    ¡°Second elder!¡± When the seventh elder saw the second elder, his eyes were also filled with tears. When everyone saw him like this, they actually thought that if Yu Yu was here, they were afraid that he would misunderstand their rtionship again!

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re out! It¡¯s good that you¡¯re out!¡± The second elder looked at them and touched them. Seeing that they were safe and sound, he could finally put his heart at ease.

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the eleventh eldere out yet?¡± The second elder couldn¡¯t help but worry when he didn¡¯t see the eleventh elder in the group of elders.

    ¡°Second elder! Before we came out, Yu ¡®er told the seventh elder to live a good life with you and not to think about the eleventh elder. You can¡¯t cross two boats with one foot. It¡¯s wrong to eat in the bowl while looking at the pot. ¡± Feng Da replied with an evil smile.

 Chapter 1692

    <h4>Chapter 1692: You saw through me (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Uh!¡± After hearing Feng DA¡¯s words, the second elder¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines. He felt even more depressed in his heart. The 11th elder was his brother.

    ¡°My condolences, elder!¡± Feng Da patted the second elder¡¯s shoulder and said with sympathy.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to mourn?¡± The second elder didn¡¯t react for a moment and asked in a daze.

    ¡°Don¡¯t keep thinking about the eleventh elder, just treat it as if he doesn¡¯t exist. ¡± Feng Da exined more clearly.

    ¡°He¡¯s my brother! He¡¯s a member of the ning family, and he¡¯s not dead. How can we pretend that he doesn¡¯t exist?¡± The second elder was so angry that his eyes were wide open as he roared.

    ¡°But the fish has already determined that you and the seventh elder are a couple, so ...¡± Feng Da did not finish his sentence, but he knew that the second elder would understand!

    ¡°It can¡¯te out, so what¡¯s the matter?¡± The second elder said disapprovingly.

    ¡°The eleventh elder can¡¯te out either! Don¡¯t forget that the old man is in the hands of the fish!¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but remind him.

    ¡°AI!¡± The second elder sighed helplessly. He felt even more depressed.

    ¡°Little girl, what do you think we should do about this?¡± The second elder¡¯s gaze turned towards Leng ruoxue as he asked with a face full of anticipation.

    ¡°Second elder! I can¡¯t do anything about this. Let¡¯s wait for the eleventh elder toe out!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that something you refined? How can you not have a way?¡± The second elder asked in disbelief.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that I made the fantasy Sky, but everything there was set in advance. As the master, I can¡¯t change the settings for someone! If you change your mind like this, the space managers there will lose their way. ¡± Leng ruoxue said seriously.

    ¡°Is there no other way?¡± The second elder said, unwilling to give up.

    ¡°Unless the 11th elder passes the test of the Nightmare Realm, there¡¯s no other way.¡± Leng ruoxue understood.

    ¡°What about the neenth elder? What about him?¡± The second elder then asked about the other elder who was more unlucky.

    ¡°He¡¯s the same! Although Xiao Bai wants to keep him inside, if the 19th elder can pass the trial space and the test of the Nightmare Realm, he can stille out. Otherwise, it¡¯s really possible that he¡¯ll be trapped inside for the rest of his life, just like Xiao Bai said. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a hint of sympathy.

    ¡°Second elder! You don¡¯t have to worry about those two old men, they¡¯ll only suffer a bit of torture inside, suffering a bit of physical pain, there shouldn¡¯t be any life-threatening danger. Of course, if they can¡¯t pass the test of the Nightmare Realm, then it¡¯ll be another matter. ¡± Feng Da consoled.

    Then, he turned to Leng ruoxue and said,¡±miss!¡± I¡¯m going to go into seclusion for a few days. I should be breaking through soon. ¡±

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Miss! I¡¯m also going into seclusion. ¡±

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! Grandfather also needs to go into seclusion. ¡±

    With Feng DA¡¯s lead, Leng Qingtian and the others began to speak one after another. All of them had only one purpose, and that was to go into seclusion.

    Their cultivation had made great progress in the illusionary sky. Although they had not really made a breakthrough, they were not far from it. Moreover, they had also touched the barrier of a breakthrough. However, they did not have the conditions to make a breakthrough in the illusionary sky, nor could they feel thews of heaven and earth. Therefore, they had waited until they came out of there before they decided to go into seclusion and prepare for a breakthrough.

    ¡°Grandpa! Then all of you can go back to your rooms and cultivate in seclusion!¡± When Leng ruoxue heard this, she hurriedly urged.

    ¡°Good! Then let¡¯s go into seclusion for a while. After we break through, we¡¯ll have a good chat. ¡± Leng Qingtian said impatiently. He was the first to rush into the room, followed by the others.

    Seeing that her grandfather and the rest had left, Leng ruoxue smiled at the seventh elder and the rest,¡±¡±All the elders must be tired, go back to your rooms and have a good rest!¡±

    ¡°Mm! Then we¡¯ll go back to our room first. ¡± The seventh elder said. They were indeed a little tired, mainly because the pressure during this period of time was too great. Now, they finally had a chance to catch their breath.

    Leng ruoxue nodded and watched as the elders went into their respective houses. Only then did she pull the evildoer back into the courtyard.

    However, after entering the courtyard, Leng ruoxue realized that there seemed to be someone missing. She did not seem to have seen Cheng Xuan.

    ¡°Freak! Did you see Cheng Xuan?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Mm! I saw it!¡± The demon nodded, but he wasughing in his heart. He liked it when Xue ¡®er didn¡¯t notice the existence of other men, hehe!

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Leng ruoxue asked speechlessly. Was it because Cheng Xuan was too unremarkable, or was it because she had bad eyesight? She didn¡¯t see Cheng Xuan.

    ¡°Him! He¡¯s hiding among Feng Da and the others. ¡± The demon chuckled.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue responded softly and stopped paying attention to Cheng Xuan¡¯s whereabouts.

    A monthter.

    Feng Da and the others all became God tier Masters as they wished.

    Leng ruoxue was ted to see that their cultivation was above hers. She joked,¡±¡±You can protect me when you¡¯re stronger than me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss! We¡¯ll definitely protect you!¡± Feng Da was the first to express his opinion.

    ¡°MMH! It¡¯s our responsibility to protect miss. ¡± Lin Yuan and the rest also echoed.

    ¡°Hahaha! Then I¡¯ll be relying on you guys in the future!¡± Leng ruoxue smiled and yed along.

    ¡°Miss! You don¡¯t need their protection! The four of us will be enough. ¡± At this time, grape also said confidently. During this period of quiet cultivation, she and lotus seed had reaped great harvests. The two of them were now at the divine Lord realm. This was something they did not even dare to imagine in the past. After being together with the youngdy, their cultivation speed was like a rocket, soaring rapidly!

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to snatch. I need both. ¡± Leng ruoxue smiled and tried to smooth things over. Seeing how Feng Da and grape were at daggers drawn, she was really afraid that they would start a fight.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Feng Da and the othersughed foolishly.

    ¡°Miss! Let¡¯s have a good celebration today!¡± Yue Qing said happily. The current her was already a divine Emperor. This was naturally due to her master¡¯s previous advancement.

    ¡°Good! You guys go and prepare!¡± With Leng ruoxue¡¯s order, Feng Da and the rest immediately took action.

    After a while.

    Everyone quickly prepared the food, and Feng Da personally went to invite the second elder and the others, nning to celebrate with them.

    In the garden, Feng Da and the rest were singing and dancing happily. However, Cheng Xuan was hiding by his feet alone. When Leng ruoxue caught a glimpse of him, she pulled the evildoer along and walked towards Cheng Xuan.

    ¡°Young master Cheng! Congrattions on advancing to the divine Emperor realm. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Cheng Xuan said indifferently, his expression extremely lonely.

 Chapter 1693 - You saw through me (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1693: You saw through me (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Seeing him like this, Leng ruoxue was even more puzzled. What was wrong with Cheng Xuan? Wasn¡¯t advancing to the divine Emperor realm enough to make him happy? What happened that she didn¡¯t know about? As far as she knew, Cheng Xuan had been staying in the Nightmare Realm with Feng Da and the others all this time. Nothing should have happened, right? Feng Da and the others would not bully him!

    ¡°Young master Cheng! Do you have something on your mind?¡± Leng ruoxue guessed.

    ¡°Great aunt! Thank you,¡± Cheng Xuan said without thinking.

    ¡°Uh! For what?¡± Leng ruoxue was getting more and more confused.

    ¡°Thank you for reminding me of the past. I thought I had forgotten about it.¡± Cheng Xuan¡¯s handsome face had a touch of sadness, and he was surrounded by a deep sense of loneliness.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s an unhappy matter, don¡¯t think about it anymore.¡± Leng ruoxue sighed softly and consoled him. She understood what Cheng Xuan was saying. He must have recalled some bad memories when he was in the Nightmare Realm. However, the fact that he was able to wake up from those memories was enough to show that he had already let go. Otherwise, those memories would have be his inner demons.

    ¡°En!¡± Cheng Xuan nodded. There were some things that he didn¡¯t need to think about, but there were some people that he didn¡¯t want to let go of. But those people ...

    ¡°Great aunt! What would you do if someone in your family hurt the most important person to you?¡± Cheng Xuan couldn¡¯t help but ask. This matter had been buried in his heart for a long time. Now that he suddenly remembered it, he realized that he couldn¡¯t continue to be so muddled. Some things had to be solved sooner orter. However, he was very conflicted because those people were his enemies and his family.

    ¡°How important is it? What kind of family members did they have?¡± Leng ruoxue asked after some thought.

    ¡°Like parents!¡± Cheng Xuan hesitated for a moment before saying.

    ¡°If someone hurts my parents, I will not let the enemy off! No matter who he is!¡± Leng ruoxue replied without hesitation.

    ¡°What if the enemy is also your family? And they¡¯re very closely rted?¡± Cheng Xuan continued to ask.

    ¡°Then we can¡¯t let him go. No matter what reason he has, he can¡¯t hurt someone else¡¯s parents, not to mention a blood rtive. This kind of behavior is even more shameful.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a look of disdain.

    ¡°If I kill my own family to avenge my parents, will I be spurned by the world?¡± Cheng Xuan couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°There will definitely be people who disagree. However, why should we care so much about what others think? it¡¯s enough to live freely.¡± Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly. From her point of view, not avenging one¡¯s parents ¡®deaths by clinging onto one¡¯s bloodline was the greatest unfilial act towards one¡¯s parents. Furthermore, not all family members were good and worthy of being treated with sincerity. To those cruel and unscrupulous rtives, they could not be measured by kinship.

    ¡°For a family like ours, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s very difficult to live as we please.¡± Cheng Xuan sighed.

    ¡°Whether you can¡¯t do it or not will depend on your understanding.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°I know!¡± Cheng Xuan nodded. As the young master of the Cheng family, he had a lot of responsibilities. Hence, even though he wanted to live a carefree life like Leng ruoxue, as long as he was the young master of the Cheng family, he would not be able to do so.

    ¡°Cheng Xuan! You¡¯ve all broken through, so you should celebrate. Don¡¯t think about those unhappy things from the past, go and have fun with them!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him. When she said this, she felt like she was Cheng Xuan¡¯s elder. It was a weird feeling.

    ¡°Mm! Great aunt! Thank you!¡± In an instant, Cheng Xuan seemed to have recovered his usual personality of wanting the world to be in chaos as he spoke passionately.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. After all, you call me great aunt!¡± Leng ruoxueughed lightly as she teased.

    After hearing this, Cheng Xuan¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines, and the corner of his mouth twitched uncontrobly. Actually, the reason why he called Leng ruoxue ¡°great aunt¡± was purely for fun. He didn¡¯t really want to call her that. After all, Leng ruoxue was much younger than him.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Seeing Cheng Xuan¡¯s depressed expression, Leng ruoxueughed happily. Then, she pulled the evildoer back to her room.

    The next day.

    When the two of them walked out of the room, they saw that more than half of the people in the garden were drunk. Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was filled with ck lines when she saw this scene.

    He couldn¡¯t get drunk after drinking a little wine! Fortunately, they were at home. If they were outside, wouldn¡¯t they be in danger? At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue decided to give them a good lesson!

    She pulled the evildoer to sit down on a stone chair in the courtyard. They ate snacks and drank tea while waiting for them to wake up.

    It was almost evening when the drunk people slowly woke up. However, when they woke up, their minds were not very clear and their eyes were in a daze. It was only when they saw Leng ruoxue who was not far away that they suddenly woke up. They were drunk again.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Feng Da and the rest quickly got up from the ground and walked to Leng ruoxue like a little wife, calling out softly.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue replied indifferently and did not have any other reaction after that.

    ¡°Miss! We were wrong. ¡± Feng Da and the others said pitifully.

    ¡°Eh? What did you do wrong?¡± Leng ruoxue asked, pretending not to know anything.

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be so drunk that we¡¯re unconscious!¡± Feng Da and the rest replied honestly. Looking at the expressionless Leng ruoxue, their hearts trembled.

    ¡°Since you know, why did you get drunk? This isn¡¯t the first time, right?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°We were too happy, so we couldn¡¯t help but drink too much.¡± Feng Da and the others exined.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it! Fortunately, we¡¯re at home, so even if you¡¯re drunk, you won¡¯t be in any danger. If we¡¯re outside, and you¡¯re drunk like this, who can you cry to when you lose your little lives?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s tone changed and became stern.

    ¡°We¡¯re not outside, right?¡± Before Feng Da and the others dared to speak, an elder who had a good time drinking with them yesterday couldn¡¯t help but plead.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re at home, you should have some self-discipline. Otherwise, once you¡¯re outside, it¡¯s easy to lose control of your emotions. If you cause trouble, it¡¯ll be toote for you to regret it! Besides, it¡¯s not that you¡¯re not allowed to drink, but I hope you can keep a clear head while drinking. After all, you¡¯re not ordinary people who don¡¯t cultivate. As cultivators, you can encounter danger at any time, so you must always be on guard. Even if you¡¯re at home, you shouldn¡¯t be too indulgent. You should know that not all rtives are good, there are also some who can stab you in the back. ¡± Leng ruoxue said earnestly. She was not only saying this to Feng Da and the rest, but also to Cheng Xuan and the elders of the ning family.

    Her words made Feng Da and the others feel extremely ashamed, while Cheng Xuan and the elders of the ning family were deep in thought, because no one knew better than them that sometimes rtives were more shameless and vicious than outsiders.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to teach you a lesson. Other than my family, you¡¯re the most important people to me, so I hope that you¡¯ll be on guard at all times. After all, the divine realm is not as beautiful as we think. I really hope that one day, you¡¯ll be able to stand at the peak of the divine realm with me. I don¡¯t want to see any of you in danger of losing your lives. ¡± Leng ruoxue asked seriously after seeing that they were all silent.

    ¡°Miss! We won¡¯t leave you, we¡¯ll always be by your side, the future of the divine realm will definitely be ours!¡± Feng Da and the others suddenly roared with an imposing manner. Even the ning family elders who heard this felt their aura rise. A wave of hot blood boiled in their blood. In an instant, they seemed to have be a few hundred years younger.

    ¡°Mm! Remember your words today!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss! In the future, we won¡¯t get drunk casually, even if we¡¯re happy. Furthermore, even if we drink too much, we must find the way back to our room. We will never sleep in the garden again. ¡± Feng Da promised. However, his promise made Leng ruoxueugh.

    ¡°Not to find the door to the room, but to keep a clear mind.¡± Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as she corrected him.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Feng Da and the others quickly nodded.

    ¡°Alright! Don¡¯t stand here anymore, go back to your rooms and rest!¡± Leng ruoxue could not bear to see them so listless and drunk.

    ¡°Miss! Then let¡¯s go back to our room and have a good sleep. When we¡¯repletely awake, we¡¯lle to see you. ¡± Feng Da said with a fawning smile.

    ¡°Go!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    After watching Feng Da and the rest leave, Leng ruoxue turned around and looked at the ning family elder who was still standing at the same spot. She could not help but ask curiously,¡±¡±Why are you guys still here?¡±

    ¡°Uh! We¡¯ll leave immediately. ¡± The second elder said with an embarrassed look. They were lost in their thoughts and didn¡¯t react for a moment.

    After saying that, the second elder led the other elders back to their own residence.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! The second elder and the others seem to be afraid of you. ¡± After the ning family¡¯s elders also left, the demonughed and teased.

    ¡°Afraid of me? I didn¡¯t do anything to them, why would they be afraid of me?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a puzzled look.

    ¡°Uh! Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re too charming!¡± The demon wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and thought to himself, you haven¡¯t done anything to them yet? They¡¯ve been tormented to death by you.

    ¡°Are you saying in your heart that I¡¯ve tormented them a lot?¡± Leng ruoxue saw the expression on the demon¡¯s face and knew what he was thinking.

    ¡°Hehe! You¡¯ve seen through me. ¡± The demonughed awkwardly.

 Chapter 1694

    <h4>Chapter 1694: The arrival of wind and rain (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I can read minds? However, I don¡¯t need to read your mind to know what you were thinking. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed lightly as she teased.

    ¡°This only shows that our hearts are connected!¡± The demon said proudly.

    ¡°Look at how beautiful you are!¡± Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    ¡°I¡¯m proud, I¡¯m proud. ¡± The demon said with a thick face.

    Just as the two of them were teasing each other, there was a sudden rush of knocking on the door, followed by the sound of anxious footsteps heading towards the garden.

    ¡°Miss Leng!¡± A slightly hoarse voice suddenly sounded.

    ¡°Ning Yan! What are you doing here?¡± Leng ruoxue sized up the uninvited guest and saw that Ning Yan¡¯s body was covered in dust and his face was Haggard. What was going on? She was filled with doubts. Cultivators usually paid a lot of attention to their appearance, and very few cultivators would be so slovenly. Her impression of Ning Yan was that he was a person who paid a lot of attention to his appearance, so she really couldn¡¯t guess what was wrong with him.

    ¡°Miss Leng! Something has happened!¡± Ning Yan said anxiously. He even coughed a few times after he finished speaking.

    ¡°What happened? Don¡¯t be anxious, speak slowly!¡± Leng ruoxue gestured for grape to pour a ss of water for Ning Yan.

    ¡°The master and some of our ning family¡¯s elders have all gone missing.¡± Ning Yan said with a pained expression.

    ¡°Missing? How did Godfather go missing? With Godfather¡¯s strength, there are very few people in the divine realm who can be his match. ¡± After listening to Ning Yan¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue still asked calmly. After all, in her impression, her Godfather was not an irresponsible person who would cause others to worry. So, she would never believe that Godfather would disappear for no reason.

    ¡°AI! I don¡¯t want to believe that the patriarch and some of the elders have gone missing either, but we can¡¯t contact them no matter how hard we try. Furthermore, some of the elders have already died and their Jade tes of life have been shattered. If it wasn¡¯t for that, I¡¯m afraid that we wouldn¡¯t have discovered the disappearance of the patriarch and the others. ¡± Ning Yan exined.

    ¡°Godfather wouldn¡¯t have disappeared for no reason. Did he disappear in the ning family or go somewhere else?¡± Leng ruoxue asked again.

    ¡°The master took some of the ning family¡¯s elders to a newly discovered secret realm. If I¡¯m not mistaken, they should have disappeared there.¡± Ning Yan replied.

    ¡°A secret realm? What secret realm?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was filled with suspicion. Whenever she heard the term ¡®secret realm¡¯, she would have a bad feeling.

    ¡°That secret realm is newly discovered. Only a few people know about it now. Only the higher-ups of the eight divine regions and the headquarters know about it. Therefore, it¡¯s extremely confidential.¡± Ning Yan continued.

    ¡°Then how did you guys find out?¡± Leng ruoxue was very curious.

    ¡°This secret realm was first discovered by the Wen family. Then, they informed the eight divine regions and the headquarters. After that, the people from the eight divine regions and the headquarters came to an agreement to explore the secret realm together.¡± Ning Yan said helplessly. In fact, before they went to the mystery Land, the ning family had two opinions. One was in favor of it, and the other was naturally against it. After all, an unknown Mystery Land was very dangerous. However, after considering that they would be going with the powerhouses from the eight great divine regions, and that the tworgest and most powerful headquarters in the divine realm, the craftsmen¡¯s headquarters and the alchemist¡¯s headquarters, would also send people, they reached a unified opinion. However, they did not expect that something would happen in the end.

    Would the Wen family be so kind?¡± Leng ruoxue squinted her beautiful eyes as she asked in confusion.

    ¡°Since the Wen family dared to tell this to the higher-ups of the eight great divine domains and the headquarters, they probably wouldn¡¯t dare to lie. Otherwise, they would definitely be The Public Enemy of the divine realm and have no ce to stand in the divine realm.¡± Ning Yan said with absolute certainty. This was also the main reason why those who knew about the secret realm dared to trust the Wen family.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the disappearance of Godfather and the ning family¡¯s elders was an ident?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked indifferently.

    ¡°It¡¯s an undiscovered secret realm. Unless it¡¯s someone who has been there personally, we don¡¯t know what¡¯s there. So, we can only regard the disappearance of the family head and the others as an ident.¡± Ning Yan sighed.

    ¡°Ning Yan, do you still remember the snowy mountain secret realm a few years ago? It¡¯s also a secret realm that has never been discovered by anyone, but the ident there was man-made. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Miss Leng, do you mean that this ident was also man-made?¡± Ning Yan¡¯s eyes were wide open, and he couldn¡¯t believe it. A few years ago, he had stayed behind to guard the ning family¡¯s Secret realm and didn¡¯t participate in it personally, but he had heard about it. However, those who were tricked into the secret realm were all cultivators with low cultivation, but this time, almost all the strong cultivators in the divine world had gone, including many alchemists and alchemists from The Alchemist Guild headquarters. With such strength, it would not be easy to cause a man-made ident, right?

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a man-made ident, but as long as I hear the word ¡°secret realm,¡± I have an ufortable feeling. I keep feeling that this secret realm that appeared out of nowhere is not that simple. ¡± Most importantly, she didn¡¯t trust the Wen family head. Perhaps Godfather and the rest thought that the Wen family head wouldn¡¯t dare to lie to them, or perhaps they were too confident in their own abilities and decided to explore the mystic realm with him without fear even if they were deceived. But no matter which one it was, she didn¡¯t agree with it.

    ¡°Miss Leng, the master once suspected that this secret realm was not as simple as it seemed, but ...¡± Before Ning Yan could finish his sentence, Leng ruoxue interrupted him.

    ¡°But he still went, right? Does Godfather think that with his strength, he¡¯s not afraid even if there¡¯s danger, and that self-protection is not a problem?¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Yan said in a low voice. Miss Leng had guessed it right. It seemed that miss Leng really understood the master.

    ¡°The head elder of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild also went!¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yes! Basically, all the patriarchs of the eight great divine domains have gone. The various headquarters have also sent quite a number of people. The armament Guild is personally led by the great elder. ¡± Ning Yan said.

    ¡°In this case, Godfather is even less afraid of any conspiracies. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so at ease to follow them.¡± Leng ruoxue sighed.

    ¡°Yes! Furthermore, the patriarch has also taken away some of the elders. ¡± Ning Yan nodded.

    ¡°You just said that some of the elders have already died?¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Mm! Two of the elders have already met with mishaps. ¡± Ning Yan said with a pained expression.

    ¡°How strong are the two elders?¡± Leng ruoxue asked again.

    ¡°Among the elders that the patriarch brought with him, they are the weakest.¡± Ning Yan replied honestly, even though he did not quite understand why Leng ruoxue asked him this.

    ¡°It seems that there are only two possibilities. One is that they have encountered real danger and everyone¡¯s situation is very critical. The other is that they may have encountered danger, but it is not enough to immediately kill them. They are just trapped inside. As for the elders who died, if they were not killed by the enemy, then they are trying to send you a message. But we can not rule out that this is the enemy¡¯s plot.¡± Leng ruoxue analyzed. No matter what their goal was, the ning family already knew that someone had died. Hence, the ning family would definitely try their best to find out the truth or send people to the secret realm. If the other party wanted to use this method to attract more people to go there, it had to be said that they had achieved their goal.

 Chapter 1695

    <h4>Chapter 1695: The arrival of wind and rain (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Miss Leng! What do we do now?¡± After listening to Leng ruoxue¡¯s analysis, Ning Yan was even more worried.

    ¡°What¡¯s your ning family¡¯s decision?¡± Leng ruoxue did not answer and asked instead. Although she was worried about her Godfather¡¯s whereabouts, he was still the ancestor of the ning family. The elders of the ning family might not be willing to let her get involved in this matter. Who asked her to have such strength? How could the ning family trust her?

    ¡°The elders Guild has decided to send another group of people to the secret realm.¡± Ning Yan said honestly.

    ¡°Oh! Ning Yan, you¡¯re the one who came to me on your own ord, aren¡¯t you?¡± Leng ruoxue said.

    ¡°The young master and I both had the same idea, and the acting Master agreed. However, the other people in the ning family didn¡¯t agree, so I sneaked out.¡± Ning Yan said, a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Even you have to sneak out? Who¡¯s in charge of the ning family now?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in confusion. As far as she knew, although Ning Yan was the chief butler of the ning family¡¯s forbidden area, his status in the ning family was not lower than those elders. Other than the ten great elders of the ning family, the other elders had to be polite to him. After all, he was a favorite of the old ancestor. No matter who you offended, you could never offend him.

    ¡°It¡¯s the third elder!¡± Ning Yan told him the truth.

    ¡°The third elder? Wasn¡¯t that old man always in seclusion? When did youe out?¡± Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but ask. The ning family had a total of ten elders with extraordinary status. The great elder often went deep into the mountains and forests, and his shadow was almost never seen in the ning family. Thus, the ning family¡¯s Elder Council had always been dominated by the second elder. However, ever since the second elder was dismissed from his position as an elder by Godfather, The elder Council had be a group of Dragons without a leader. Godfather had also handed him, the seventh elder, and the rest to her, so the number of elders in the ning family¡¯s Elder Council was even pitifully small. As for the other ten great elders, except for the great elder who was in some unknown corner, the others were all in seclusion in the forbidden area, including the third elder. But unexpectedly, this old man hade out of seclusion now and even took charge of the ning family¡¯s Affairs. Even the acting Master and the young master of the ning family had been thrown aside by him. This was not a good sign!

    As she had never seen third elder before, Leng ruoxue could notment on his intentions. However, it was still a little inappropriate for the elders Guild to interfere in the daily affairs of the ning family on behalf of the acting family master and the young master. If it was used by someone with ulterior motives, it was very likely that third elder had the intention to rece them. This was very detrimental to the unity of a huge family.

    ¡°The third elder has alreadye out of seclusion. If I¡¯m not wrong, someone must have informed him that something has happened to the family. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have ended his seclusion for no reason.¡± Ning Yan guessed.

    ¡°So he¡¯s very much in favor of sending people to the secret realm?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Mm! He was the one who insisted on sending more people to the secret realm. He said that we can¡¯t let the ning family die without knowing why, and we can¡¯t let the master go missing. ¡± Ning Yan confessed.

    ¡°Oh! Apart from the ning family¡¯s elders who died, did anyone else from the other families die?¡± Leng ruoxue asked the question she was most concerned about.

    ¡°An elder from the Cheng family died as well. As for whether the other families and the headquarters have lost anyone, I didn¡¯t hear about it when I came to the godly maind.¡± Ning Yan said.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded, then fell into deep thought. Although some people had died in the snowy mountain secret realm a few years ago, they were much weaker than this time. Among the elders who had died, the weakest was probably a divine Emperor. From this, one could imagine the danger of this secret realm.

    Although she didn¡¯t know what the third elder was thinking, if it was her, she wouldn¡¯t have sent anyone. After all, even her Godfather was trapped in there. No matter how many people went, it would just be a meat bun hitting a dog. There would be no return! Therefore, it was not a wise decision to send more people to the secret realm. ¡°Ning Yan, thank you for your hard work. I¡¯ll have someone take you to your room to get some rest. We¡¯ll discuss thister!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ning Yan nodded and left the garden with Lotus.

    After Ning Yan had left, Leng ruoxue turned her gaze to the evildoer and asked,¡±¡±Demon, what do you think of this?¡±

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! Do you want to hear the truth?¡± The demon asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Leng ruoxue pretended to be unhappy as she pouted her pink lips. She was trying to keep him in suspense. She didn¡¯t want to hear the truth, but did she want to hear lies?

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! How could a Mystic realm be discovered so easily? A true secret realm is a gift from nature and is formed naturally. A secret realm can not be considered a true secret realm without hundreds of thousands of years or even longer. ¡± The demon said softly.

    ¡°In just a few years, a secret realm was discovered on the divine continent. Now, another secret realm has appeared in the divine realm. If secret realms can be discovered so frequently, wouldn¡¯t they be huge radishes?¡± The demon added.

    ¡°So you also suspect that there¡¯s something wrong with this Mystic realm?¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem, but a big problem!¡± The demon said with absolute certainty. Now he was a little angry with that old man from the ning family. He relied on his own strength to ignore the danger and even made Xue ¡®er worry for him! This was preposterous! Hmph! When he found that old man, he had to teach him a good lesson. Otherwise, it would be hard to dispel the anger in his heart.

    ¡°AI! We know that there¡¯s a problem, but we can¡¯t not go! Who asked Godfather to be inside! I can¡¯t just leave him alone!¡± Leng ruoxue said pitifully. Her beautiful eyes would steal nces at the evildoer from time to time, observing the expression on his face.

    ¡°Hehe! Do you really think I¡¯ll stop you? Although I really don¡¯t want you to take the risk, I know you well. If I don¡¯t let you go, you might secretly run away behind my back. In that case, I might as well go with you! With me here, I can also protect you. ¡± The demon said helplessly, his expression full of love.

    He understood Xue ¡®er and knew that she valued family very much. Although that old man was only a Godfather, he truly loved Xue¡¯ er, and Xue ¡®er also treated him as a real family member. How could Xue¡¯ er not save her family member when she was in trouble? If Xue ¡®er didn¡¯t have the universal bracelet, he might not be so at ease. However, with the bracelet, no matter what kind of danger she was in, Xue¡¯ er would not be in too much danger. If she really encountered a situation that she couldn¡¯t handle, she could just hide in the bracelet and no one would be able to find her.

    ¡°Freak! You¡¯re so good! You have to protect me well!¡± After hearing the demon¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue took the initiative to throw herself into his arms and acted coquettishly. Her initiative made the demon extremely pleased.

    The demon hugged Xue ¡®er tightly in satisfaction and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The benefits that satisfied Xue¡¯ er were really good! Hehe! In the future, he would have to do more of these things to please Xue ¡®er. This way, his benefits would roll in.

 Chapter 1696

    <h4>Chapter 1696: The arrival of wind and rain (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    After the two of them came to an agreement, Leng ruoxue gathered everyone in the living room the next day to discuss the matter.

    In the living room, the ning family¡¯s elders looked at Leng ruoxue in confusion. They did not know why she had called them over. However, if Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t speak, they wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to ask either. Hence, the atmosphere turned heavy.

    After a long while.

    Only then did Leng ruoxue slowly open her mouth. Actually, she had not said anything all this while because she did not know how to tell them about this.

    ¡°Something has happened to the ning family.¡± Leng ruoxue said softly. After she finished speaking, her beautiful eyes were fixed on the elders present, observing their reactions.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Can you repeat that?¡±

    The elders ¡®expressions changed drastically, thinking that they had heard wrong.

    ¡°The ning family is in trouble! The whereabouts of Godfather and the others are unknown, and the ning family has lost two elders. ¡± Leng ruoxue repeated. This time, she was even more clear.

    ¡°This is impossible! The old ancestor rarely had any opponents in the immortal realm, so it was absolutely impossible for him to go missing! Don¡¯t tease us! How can you joke about this?¡± The second elder roared in anger. He was so agitated that his face was flushed red. However, he would not believe Leng ruoxue¡¯s words!

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. It¡¯s true. Ning Yan said it himself, unless you doubt his words. ¡± Leng ruoxue pulled a long face and said unhappily. It wasn¡¯t April Fool¡¯s Day today, so why did she have the mood to make fun of these old men?

    ¡°Miss Leng is not joking.¡± At this moment, Ning Yan walked in and heard their conversation. He quickly said,¡±

    ¡°Ning Yan! What are you doing here? ¡°You ...¡± The second elder became even more excited when he saw Ning Yan. However, he didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions, because he was afraid that he would hear bad news from Ning Yan¡¯s mouth. This could be considered a lie to himself!

    ¡°Second elder, something big has happened in the ning family. The master and the others have gone missing, and two elders have died. I¡¯vee to inform you of this news.¡± Ning Yan exined, his face still looking Haggard.

    ¡°So, this matter is true? How did this happen?¡± The second elder¡¯s face turned pale after hearing this. Seeing this, Ning Yan repeated what he had said to Leng ruoxue the day before to the other elders.

    After the elders heard this, they were silent for a long time.

    After a long time, the second elder spoke with a trembling voice,¡±¡±Master! No! The head of the family and the elders will be fine. ¡±

    ¡°Right! With the master around, they would be fine! Isn¡¯t the Jade te of life of the master still in good condition? They¡¯ll be safe and sound. ¡± Some of the elders who had also suffered a blow quickly echoed after hearing the second elder¡¯s words.

    ¡°Master! You can¡¯t let anything happen to you!¡± All of a sudden, an elder started wailing. The other elders who were holding on had their eyes reddened as well. Tears were already welling up in their eyes.

    ¡°All of you, calm down! Now that Godfather is only missing, who are you trying to show by looking like you¡¯ve just fainted?¡± Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and shouted angrily. Nothing had really happened to Godfather yet, and they were already like a group of Dragons without a leader. This was really infuriating! Moreover, she had asked them toe here to discuss some matters, not to see them cry and shout.

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s words made many elders so ashamed that they wished they could find a hole to hide in. Even though they wanted to calm down and not embarrass themselves, this was because the family head meant a lot to them! Aside from being the ancestor of the ning family, the master of the ning family was also the pir and backbone of the ning family. They simply couldn¡¯t imagine what the ning family would be like without their ancestor. Therefore, when they first heard that their ancestor had gone missing, the only feeling they had was fear.

    ¡°I called you here to discuss how to deal with this matter! Now, the third elder of the ning family is in charge, and he has already decided to send people to explore the secret realm. I want to hear your opinions. ¡± When Leng ruoxue saw that they were slowly calming down, she finally revealed her main motive.

    ¡°Go! We also want to go to the secret realm! We must save the patriarch and the other elders!¡± The moment Leng ruoxue finished speaking, an elder immediately spoke up.

    ¡°Save Godfather? Can you guys do it?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a face full of disdain. The moment she heard this, she knew that this was someone who didn¡¯t have his own opinions. His mind wasn¡¯t clear enough either. To put it bluntly, this was someone who liked to cause a ruckus and follow the crowd.

    ¡°Why not us? Even the weakest among us is a divine Emperor. If even we can¡¯t save the patriarch, the others won¡¯t stand a chance. ¡± That person said, extremely unconvinced.

    ¡°But, Godfather¡¯s strength is above all of you. He also went missing in the secret realm. If you go, won¡¯t you also be sending yourselves to your deaths?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with mockery.

    ¡°If you¡¯re all trapped inside, then the ning family really has no hope. Is this the result you want to see? Or is it not enough that you¡¯ve seen Godfather go missing, and you want to anger him to death?¡± Leng ruoxue added without holding back.

    ¡°Then what do you suggest we do?¡± The elder who spoke was a little angry. F * ck! He couldn¡¯t go, and he couldn¡¯t not go either. Wouldn¡¯t this put him in a difficult position?

    ¡°Little girl, do you have any good ideas?¡± The second elder asked as he looked at Leng ruoxue expectantly.

    ¡°Second elder! Do you also have the same thoughts as the third elder and want to personally explore the secret realm?¡± Leng ruoxue retorted.

    ¡°This ... I do have that idea, but, as you said, our strength is not as strong as the patriarch ¡®s, and he has gone missing in there. If we go in too, it will be the same as giving it to him for free! That¡¯s why I can¡¯t make a decision now. ¡± The second elder said honestly.

    ¡°Second elder! Since you want to hear my suggestion, then I¡¯ll tell you. My opinion is that none of you should go there!¡± Leng ruoxue suggested. As for whether these people would ept her suggestion or not, it was not up to her to decide.

    ¡°Not going? Then what can we do? We can¡¯t just stand by and watch our nsmen get into trouble, can we?¡± The second elder said worriedly.

    ¡°No one knows what happened to the secret realm. No one knows whether the elder who diedmitted suicide or was killed. However, no matter what the reason is, the ning family can¡¯t panic. So, at this time, you should stay in the family to prevent the enemy from taking advantage of the situation.¡± Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°You mean, this could be a conspiracy?¡± The second elder immediately understood what was going on after hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words. However, if what Leng ruoxue said was true and this was a plot against the ning family or all the top forces in the divinity, then the person who nned this must be very ambitious!

    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure if it¡¯s a conspiracy, but I wonder if second elder still remembers the snowy mountain secret realm from a few years ago. Back then, many families and forces on the godly maind were involved. It was a conspiracy.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about that too, but we still haven¡¯t found the mastermind, right? Could the person behind these two secret realms be the same person?¡± He remembered clearly that the master had attached great importance to that matter. Even after returning to the ning family, his face was very ugly. Although they really wanted to know what had happened to make the master lose hisposure, no one dared to ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m just suspecting, I¡¯m not sure. ¡± Leng ruoxue sighed softly. If the person behind these two Mystic realms was really the same person, then what was his objective?

    ¡°Second elder! If the person behind these two secret realms is really the same person, then all the more you can¡¯t go there. Think about it, even Godfather can¡¯t do anything about that secret realm, what¡¯s the use of you going there? To put it bluntly, if Godfather can protect himself, you guys will only drag him down if you go. ¡± After some thought, Leng ruoxue said in an impolite manner.

    ¡°But if we don¡¯t do anything and just wait at home, we¡¯ll go crazy from worry.¡± The second elder said with a conflicted expression.

    ¡°You¡¯re not just waiting at home, you¡¯re guarding the ning family¡¯s base, understand?¡± Leng ruoxue corrected him.

    ¡°I understand! However, they still had to send some people to explore the mystic realm, right? Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to rest easy. ¡± The second elder said softly. When he said this, it was obvious that he did not have much confidence.

    ¡°Second elder! If news could be transmitted in the secret realm, Godfather and the others wouldn¡¯t have disappeared for no reason. So, I think it¡¯s useless even if you send people there. On the contrary, it will cause more ning family members to be trapped inside. Thus, the best way is for you to be patient and n before you act. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a hint of disappointment.

    ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s not like no one has gone to the secret realm to explore it.¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    ¡°Uh! Didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯re not allowed to go?¡± The second elder was confused.

 Chapter 1697

    <h4>Chapter 1697: The third elder (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you guys to go, but I didn¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t going!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, all the elders ¡®expressions turned ugly. There were even some elders who couldn¡¯t help but curse in their hearts. You don¡¯t want us to go, but you want to go by yourself. Do you think that your abilities are above us? However, even though they were slightly dissatisfied, no one would suspect that Leng ruoxue wanted to keep the secret of the mystic realm for herself, which was why she didn¡¯t allow them to go. This was because they knew very well that Leng ruoxue was not that kind of person. Even though they had not known each other for long, just based on the fact that Leng ruoxue was able to create such a ... Miraculous item like the fantasy Sky, she was not a simple character. Furthermore, she was richer than any of the elders present. Oh ... They still owed Leng ruoxue a huge debt!

    ¡°Little girl! ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m looking down on you, but if you go to the mystic realm with your strength, then you won¡¯t be able to, you won¡¯t be able to ...¡± The second elder said, a little embarrassed. In fact, what he wanted to say was, wasn¡¯t that the same as throwing your life away! However, after stammering for a long time, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say the words ¡°go and die.¡±

    ¡°Second elder! My strength may not be as good as yours, but I have a way to save my life and I can guarantee that I can retreat safely in the secret realm. Do you dare to say that?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The second elder wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. They really did not dare to say that. However, he was still a little worried. He was very clear about Leng ruoxue¡¯s position in the family head¡¯s heart. If something happened to Leng ruoxue because she went to the mystic realm, wouldn¡¯t the family head swallow them alive when he came back and found out? In addition, they had so many deity emperors and reverent-gods, yet they allowed a little girl with deity strength to take such a risk. If word of this got out, where would they put their faces?

    ¡°Second elder, no one is more suitable than me to go to that secret realm.¡± Leng ruoxue took one look at the expressions on the elders ¡®faces and knew what they were thinking. However, this was only human nature. After all, she was weak! It was only natural that they didn¡¯t believe him.

    ¡°Little girl, we don¡¯t know how dangerous that secret realm is. If something happens to you in there, how are we going to exin it to the family head?¡± The second elder said, still worried.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to exin. Godfather knows me better than you.¡± Leng ruoxue said with confidence.

    ¡°Then, what do we need to do?¡± The second elder could tell that Leng ruoxue had made up her mind. Furthermore, after being with her for so long, he was very clear that Leng ruoxue was a person of her word. Since she had already decided on something, she wouldn¡¯t change her mind easily. Since that was the case, he and the rest of them would help her do something! At the very least, they would feel better.

    ¡°I do need your help with something.¡± Leng ruoxue said with satisfaction. This old man, second elder, was so understanding. She should reward him.

    ¡°If you need any help, little girl, just tell us. We will do our best.¡± The second elder quickly said.

    ¡°Second elder¡¯s words represent all the elders present?¡± Leng ruoxue wanted to confirm.

    ¡°En!¡± The second elder¡¯s sharp gaze swept across the elders present, then he nodded and said.

    ¡°Very good! In fact, what I want you to do is very simple, that is to object to the third elder sending people to explore the mystery realm again. No matter what method you use, you must stop him! Don¡¯t let him add to my troubles!¡± Leng ruoxue said very seriously. Her serious and cautious tone caused the elders ¡®hearts to shiver. This time, they were all clear that Leng ruoxue wasn¡¯t joking. She really didn¡¯t want the ning family to send anyone.

    ¡°Since the little girl has said so, then I will do everything I can to stop him. Don¡¯t worry!¡± The second elder promised.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you guys.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Mm! Little girl, when are we going back to the divine realm?¡± The second elder asked again.

    ¡°Tomorrow!¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Good! I¡¯ll take them back to their rooms to discuss a strategy. We¡¯ll meet at the door tomorrow morning. ¡± The second elder said. After he finished speaking, he left the hall with the other elders.

    The next morning, Leng ruoxue and the rest were ready to set off when the sun had just risen.

    They sat on the flying beast and soon arrived at the teleportation array to the divine realm. After paying the teleportation fee, they were standing on thend of the divine realm in a short time.

    It was the first time Leng Qingtian and the others hade to the divine world, so they were very curious about it. However, everywhere they looked was a vast expanse of white, and their interest was immediately reduced.

    ¡°Hahaha! The morning fog of the divine realm has yet to disperse. Thus, you guys are still unable to see much of the scenery. ¡± Seeing Leng Qingtian and the others ¡®troubled and depressed expressions, the second elder knew what they were thinking and could not help butugh.

    ¡°The morning mist?¡± Leng Qingtian and the others had question marks on their faces.

    ¡°Yup! The mornings in the divine realm are always like this. It¡¯ll be fine in a while. ¡± The second elder exined with a smile.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng Qingtian and the others nodded in understanding. However, they didn¡¯t expect that the so-called ¡°a while¡± would actually take them until noon. Because of the Hierarch¡¯s lead, they would have already arrived at the ning family¡¯s divine territory by then.

    Although they didn¡¯t see the beautiful scenery, they continued on their way without stopping due to the urgency of the matter. The second elder brought them along with a teleportation. After a few hours, they arrived at the ning family¡¯s God domain.

    ¡°Waa! A reverent-God¡¯s speed was indeed different! If we were to fly, it would probably take at least three to five days. ¡± Feng DA¡¯s eyes were shining as he stood outside the ning family¡¯s Divine domain¡¯s city gates. He looked at the second elder with envy.

    However, the second elder was already so tired that he was out of breath. He didn¡¯t have the mood to care about Feng Da. If he wasn¡¯t afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the third elder and the others from going to the secret realm in time, he wouldn¡¯t have made such a sacrifice. It should be known that such a long journey of teleportation consumed a lot of divine power and physical strength.

    Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes at Feng Da, then looked at the second elder, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground, panting heavily and regting his breathing. She took out a bottle of divine power replenishing pills and passed it to the second elder. However, the second elder was very careful and did not dare to reach out to take it.

    ¡°That ... I don¡¯t have any money!¡± The second elder swallowed his saliva with envy and said in embarrassment.

    ¡°This is for you.¡± When Leng ruoxue heard second elder¡¯s words, she wiped away the cold sweat on her forehead and said in a speechless manner.

    ¡°For me? Hehe! How can I ept that!¡± The second elder beamed with joy. He snatched the bottle of pills from Leng ruoxue¡¯s hand and kept it in his storage ring.

    ¡°I say, old man! You should eat one! You¡¯re so weak right now, you don¡¯t want us to carry you, do you?¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw the second elder¡¯s miser-like appearance.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to carry me! I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while, so I don¡¯t need to take any pills. ¡± The second elder said hurriedly. There were no enemies now, so how could he casually eat medicinal pills! Furthermore, the pills that Leng ruoxue had taken out were all good stuff! Even whenpared to elixirs of the same grade, the quality was obviously much higher. Hence, he was naturally reluctant to eat it. Furthermore, when he held the bottle of elixirs in his hand, he could feel the surging spiritual energy. From that, he concluded that the bottle of elixirs Leng ruoxue gave him was of a higher quality than the elixirs she had sold them. It would be strange if he was willing to eat it.

 Chapter 1698

    <h4>Chapter 1698: The third elder (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Second elder! Why did I only realize today that you¡¯re a miser!¡± Feng Da spoke his mind, and the second elder¡¯s face immediately turned red.

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m being thrifty! You guys have to learn from me!¡± The second elder said shamelessly.

    ¡°Mm! What the second elder said makes sense. Since we¡¯re advocating for a contract, then we won¡¯t eat pills as food anymore. ¡± Feng Da nodded in agreement.

    ¡°What? Taking medicinal pills for food? You bunch of wastrels!¡± Hearing this, the second elder was so angry that he immediately jumped up from the ground and chased after Feng Da, wanting to beat him up. However, Feng Da was as agile as a Loach, and the second elder could not catch him at all.

    ¡°Miss! Look at second elder¡¯s lively appearance now, I think he should have rested enough. We can continue on our way. ¡± Feng Da ran to Leng ruoxue¡¯s back and spoke loudly to her in a voice that everyone could hear.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Feng DA¡¯s words made the second elder stop in his tracks involuntarily. Had he fallen for this kid¡¯s trick? However, he was indeed tired. This was not an act. When he thought of this, he could not help but look at Leng ruoxue pitifully. That pitiful expression seemed to be saying,¡±I¡¯m really tired!¡± He wasn¡¯t pretending!

    ¡°Second elder! If we¡¯ve rested enough, let¡¯s continue our journey!¡± Leng ruoxue held back herughter and ignored second elder¡¯s aggrieved gaze as she spoke in a serious tone.

    ¡°Oh! Then let¡¯s go!¡± The second elder was too embarrassed to say it, so he let himself rest for a while. Sob ... It was all his fault for being too lively just now. If he said he was tired again, no one would believe him.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. Who asked her to rush to the ning family as soon as possible? Therefore, he had no choice but to let the second elder suffer!

    ¡°En!¡± The second elder nodded gloomily. Then, he led the group into the ning family¡¯s divine territory.

    After a few more teleportations in the ning family¡¯s divine territory, Leng ruoxue and the rest arrived at the ning family¡¯s main city in the evening. However, they did not enter the main residence directly. Instead, they went to look for Ning Hai.

    When Ning Hai saw Leng ruoxue and the others, he was pleasantly surprised. However, when he saw the ning family elders behind Leng ruoxue, he immediately became restrained. After all, these elders of the ning family were second only to the family head in terms of seniority. They were also considered old ancestor level.

    ¡°Little brat! This is differential treatment! You¡¯re so enthusiastic when you see this little girl, but you immediately change your attitude when you see us. So what if you don¡¯t wee us?¡± Seeing Ning Hai¡¯s reaction, the second elder started to argue with him.

    ¡°How would I dare to not wee the elders! I was just too surprised. ¡± Ning Hai wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and quickly exined. However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel worried. What was wrong with the second elder? Had he been reced? One had to know that the second elder in his heart was not someone who would say such words!

    ¡°What are you surprised about? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. You just think we¡¯re troublesome and want to shut us out, don¡¯t you?¡± The second elder cursed and did not let him off. Now, he looked like a little kid who could not get candy. Not only was Ning Hai speechless, but even the elders behind him were shocked and sweating.

    ¡°Uh! The second elder! You¡¯re mistaken! How could I have such an idea? I¡¯m really too surprised. I didn¡¯t expect that all the elders woulde to my house. ¡± Ning Hai continued to exin with a bitter smile. At the same time, he cast a pleading look at Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the ¡°uh¡±? If you¡¯re still there, I¡¯ll throw you into the river to feed the fish!¡± The second elder suddenly exploded in anger. However, when he said this, he felt particrly good in his heart. Hehe!

    As soon as he finished speaking, the elders behind him broke out in cold sweat. Now they could all see that the second elder had been possessed by the fish. Otherwise, he would not have said such words. However, Ning Hai did not know about this origin, so the second elder¡¯s words made him unable toe back to his senses.

    When he came back to his senses, he felt extremely aggrieved. He didn¡¯t do anything! Why did she have to feed him to the fish?

    When Leng ruoxue heard their conversation, she was alreadyughing in her heart. It seems like the 2nd elder had suffered quite a bit in the Nightmare Realm! Now, she had actually discovered this evil fire on big brother ning¡¯s body. However, seeing the second elder¡¯s appearance, she felt that it was quite interesting. This kind of second elder looked much more amiable.

    ¡°Big brother ning! How¡¯s the ning family now?¡± Leng ruoxue changed the topic and asked, helping the depressed Ning Hai out of his predicament.

    ¡°The ning family? Nothing happened? Everything is normal!¡± Although Ning Hai didn¡¯t understand why Leng ruoxue would ask this, he still answered truthfully.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and thought to herself,¡±most likely, apart from the higher-ups of the ning family, no one else knows about Godfather and the others. But this is good, at least they won¡¯t be worried. In fact, she asked this question because she wanted to know if the news had spread. Now it seems that the ning family has done a good job of keeping it a secret. Otherwise, Ning Yan wouldn¡¯t have needed to sneak out of the ning family to look for me.¡±

    ¡°Ruoxue! Did something happen?¡± Ning Hai still asked worriedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing! It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t been to the ning family for too long, so I wanted to see if you had any small tricks here, so that I can be mentally prepared. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Ning Hai nodded. Although he was a little suspicious of Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he could not find any loopholes in her words, so he could only believe her.

    ¡°Big brother ning! We¡¯d like to stay the night at your house and go to the main house tomorrow morning. You won¡¯t not wee us, will you?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Hehe! I can¡¯t ask for more, how can I not wee you?¡± Ning Hai quickly said and looked at Leng ruoxue with some hidden resentment. This little girl was actually treating him like an outsider.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Leng ruoxue said, pretending to be at ease.

    Then, Ning Hai arranged rooms for everyone, but he was called by the second elder. Until the next morning, when they left, Ning Hai did not appear.

    ¡°Second elder, what did you do to Ning Hai?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously as they were walking on the streets of the ning family¡¯s main city.

    ¡°Damn girl, what do you mean by what did I do to Ning Hai? Do you think I¡¯m going to eat him? I only told him to cultivate properly and gave him a mission to not leave the room until he reaches the Godking level. ¡± The second elder said disapprovingly.

    ¡°You let big brother ning cultivate in his room?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes widened as she asked in disbelief.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on in the room? The spiritual energy in our ning n¡¯s capital is iparable to the outside world. Even if he only cultivates in his room, it¡¯s a matter of twice the effort with half the results. Moreover, he¡¯ll reach Godking very soon. Once he bes a Godking, I¡¯ll naturally think of a way to arrange for him to enter seclusion in the forbidden area, but now is not the time!¡± The second elder said honestly.

 Chapter 1699

    <h4>Chapter 1699: The third elder (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Arrange for him to enter the forbidden area? Second elder, you¡¯re no longer an elder of the ning family. Do you still have this right?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously with a smirk on her face.

    ¡°Wretched girl! You¡¯re trying to anger me, right?¡± When second elder heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he was so angry that he red and gritted his teeth.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Leng ruoxue pretended to be mysterious. That¡¯s right, she was doing it on purpose to anger him!

    ¡°Do I need to say it? You¡¯re clearly trying to anger me!¡± The second elder roared in anger. Actually, he did not think that he was a hot-tempered person. However, every time he faced Leng ruoxue, he would be angered to the point of stomping his feet. Who asked Leng ruoxue to have the ability to anger people to death?

    ¡°However, even if I¡¯m not an elder of the ning family, I¡¯m still one of the few reverent-god level cultivators in the ning family. No one dares to look down on me!¡± The second elder added in anger.

    ¡°I can see that.¡± Leng ruoxue agreed. If this old man wasn¡¯t a reverent-God, he wouldn¡¯t have been removed from his position as an elder. Those elders would still treat him as the second elder. Of course, this was with the exception of some short-sighted servants in the ning family.

    ¡°Then you don¡¯t have any doubts about my words, right?¡± The second elder said proudly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t doubt your words at first!¡± Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes and said with an innocent look.

    ¡°You ...¡± Second elder was so angry at Leng ruoxue that he could not speak. He could only open hisrge eyes and re at her fiercely.

    ¡°Second elder, do you want to restore your position?¡± At this moment, Leng ruoxue released another bait and whispered.

    ¡°Of course I want to! But the master isn¡¯t here, and it¡¯s not even certain if he¡¯ll restore my position!¡± The second elder said unconfidently. He had experienced the so-called fickleness of human rtionships in the first few days after he was dismissed. However, it had been so long, so he was much calmer.

    ¡°Have you forgotten? Godfather once said that what I say is equivalent to what he says.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying ... You¡¯re going to restore my position?¡± After second elder heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he was extremely agitated and grabbed Leng ruoxue¡¯s wrist tightly. However, when he felt an icy cold gaze shooting towards him, he let go of his hand in embarrassment.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was just a little excited.¡± The second elder exined in embarrassment.

    ¡°Hehe! I do have that idea, but I¡¯m afraid that some of the elders will oppose it. Of course, I¡¯m not against you, but I¡¯m afraid that my words won¡¯t have that much of an effect on some of the elders. ¡± Leng ruoxue said calmly. She was giving second elder a heads-up in advance. After all, with the current situation in the ning family, she really needed someone with weight to stand on her side. Even though they didn¡¯t have to listen to her every word, they couldn¡¯t go against her and drag her down.

    ¡°That¡¯s a big problem. ¡± The second elder said with a frown. The ning family had been passed down for a long time, and there were naturally many elders. Furthermore, they were involved in many interests, and not all of the elders were of one mind. Thus, it was easy to imagine how much weight Leng ruoxue¡¯s words held in the hearts of those elders. If the family head was here, some of the elders might not dare to oppose Leng ruoxue¡¯s words too obviously. Unfortunately, the family head¡¯s whereabouts were unknown. However, this matter concerned his position in the ning family. Therefore, he would never allow anyone to secretly sabotage him!

    ¡°Second elder! As for how tomunicate with those stubborn elders, that¡¯s your problem. Moreover, I¡¯m not afraid to tell you clearly that after you¡¯re restored to your position, you must be in agreement with me on this matter. Other than that, you can do whatever you want. ¡± Leng ruoxue thought about it and decided to say the ugly words first. This would be good for both parties.

    ¡°I understand! I¡¯ll definitely listen to you. ¡± Second elder promised. Although he didn¡¯t dare to say that hepletely trusted Leng ruoxue, at least he wouldn¡¯t deliberately go against her. In other words, Leng ruoxue was slowly subduing him. It was just that he hadn¡¯t realized this yet.

    ¡°Then you should settle them first!¡± Leng ruoxue used her eyes to signal to the elders who were not far away.

    ¡°They don¡¯t need to be settled!¡± The second elder wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and thought to himself,¡±you¡¯ve already dealt with those old fogeys, so why would I need to go out?¡± He believed that out of all the elders by Leng ruoxue¡¯s side, none of them would dare to oppose her words directly!

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident, let¡¯s go back to the main residence quickly! When the timees, we¡¯ll wait and see. ¡± Leng ruoxue said softly.

    ¡°En!¡± The second elder nodded. Then, everyone quickened their pace and walked in the direction of the ning family¡¯s main residence.

    As soon as they arrived at the door of the main house, third elder came out with some of the ning family members to wee them.

    ¡°Second brother! Long time no see. ¡± The grey-robed third elder said coldly.

    ¡°Third brother! I didn¡¯t expect you toe out of seclusion. ¡± The second elder said, pretending to be surprised.

    ¡°Yup!¡± The third elder nodded and turned to look at Ning Yan. He nced at him coldly and then turned to look at Leng ruoxue.

    Was this little girl the adopted daughter of the master? She was indeed a rare beauty. However, she was too weak. He couldn¡¯t understand why the master would acknowledge such a weak goddaughter and give her such a high status. This fact made him extremely jealous. After all, he was the master¡¯s son! However, in the family head¡¯s heart, he definitely could notpare to this girl who had no blood rtions with the family head. At the thought of this, his gaze towards Leng ruoxue became colder and colder. There was even a hint of hostility in it.

    While third elder was sizing up Leng ruoxue without any restraint, Leng ruoxue was also sizing him up without restraint.

    This old man was also a Hierarch, but his aura was obviously weaker than the second elder ¡®s. As for now, his strength was even lessparable to the second elder¡¯ s. However, his shrewd eyes were very simr to her Godfather ¡®s, but when her Godfather looked at her, his eyes were gentle, while this third elder¡¯s eyes were quite unfriendly. Had she offended him before? Leng ruoxue¡¯s heart was filled with doubt.

    ¡°Little girl! Ning Shan ¡®er is his descendant, and he dotes on her a lot. So, be careful when you¡¯re alone. ¡± The second elder suddenly sent a voice transmission to Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°I know.¡± Replied Leng ruoxue. Then, she turned to look at third elder. Could it be that this old man had only listened to Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s one-sided story and had already cklisted her? If that was the case, she could only say that the third elder was an elder who liked to act on his emotions. One had to know that there were different things to protect one¡¯s shorings. Blindly protecting one¡¯s shorings would only pamper arrogant and domineering descendants. As time passed, this family would not be far from destruction.

    ¡°You¡¯re Leng ruoxue?¡± Third elder said to Leng ruoxue after examining her.

    ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and did not continue.

    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re quite capable to be able to coax the master to listen to your every word.¡± The third elder said with jealousy.

    ¡°Who did third elder hear this from? Howe I didn¡¯t know that Godfather always listens to me?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with astonishment. Her beautiful eyes widened as she asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this something that all the ning family members know?¡± The third elder¡¯s mouth twitched as he spoke in an unfriendly manner.

    ¡°Second elder! Did you guys hear that too?¡± When Leng ruoxue heard third elder¡¯s words, she turned to ask second elder and the rest.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it. ¡± The second elder said very seriously.

    ¡°We¡¯ve never heard of it either. ¡± The other elders hurriedly echoed and looked at the third elder with a hint of resentment. They thought in their hearts,¡±isn¡¯t the third elder trying to harm us?¡± This wretched girl was very vengeful. If they didn¡¯t stand on her side, who knew what she would do to them after this! Sob ... They were afraid!

    ¡°Have you all been bribed by her? What benefits did she give you to make you speak up for her?¡± When third elder saw second elder and the rest speaking up for Leng ruoxue, he could not help but roar in anger.

    ¡°Third elder! We¡¯re telling the truth! When we left the ning family, we really didn¡¯t hear of such a thing. ¡± The seventh elder said with an aggrieved expression. Even though it was true that the family head was biased towards Leng ruoxue, it was not to the point where he would listen to her every word, right? Moreover, based on his understanding of Leng ruoxue, he knew that this girl wasn¡¯t someone who didn¡¯t know her limits. It was impossible for her to make unreasonable requests of the family head. More importantly, the family head wasn¡¯t a fool. How could he allow others to manipte him?

    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear it, but that doesn¡¯t mean you didn¡¯t hear it!¡± The third elder gritted his teeth in anger. Then, he continued,¡±¡±You¡¯vee back just in time. The ning family needs you now. ¡±

    After that, he turned around and walked into the main residence.

    Seeing this, the second elder and the others sighed and followed him into the main residence.

    After some slight adjustments, the elders gathered in the meeting hall.

    However, when third elder walked into the meeting hall and saw Leng ruoxue, his stern face revealed a trace of dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Our ning family¡¯s elders have important matters to discuss, what is she joining in the fun for?¡± The third elder pointed at Leng ruoxue and said impolitely.

 Chapter 1700

    <h4>Chapter 1700: Crossing swords (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    The moment the third elder said this, the elders who had been whispering to each other all fell silent and looked at Leng ruoxue cautiously. This was especially so for the seventh elder and the others who were familiar with Leng ruoxue. The more timid ones had already turned pale from fear.

    The entire meeting hall fell into a dead silence.

    ¡°Can¡¯t Ie?¡± After a long while, Leng ruoxue finally spoke with a smile that was not a smile. She couldn¡¯t help but think to herself,¡¯it seems like third elder is trying to pick a fight with me. This is the first time I¡¯ve met third elder, so I really don¡¯t know how I¡¯ve offended him.¡¯ If he really did not like her because of Ning Shan ¡®er, then she would be disappointed in third elder and nothing else.

    ¡°Of course not! Only the acting Master, young master, and elders of the ning family can attend this meeting. No one else is qualified. ¡± The third elder said very seriously.

    ¡°Second elder! Am I really not qualified to attend this meeting?¡± Leng ruoxue ignored third elder¡¯s words and turned to ask second elder, who was not too far away from her.

    ¡°Miss Leng has special privileges in the ning family, so she can naturally attend this meeting.¡± The second elder nced at the third elder as he spoke indifferently.

    ¡°Second brother! ¡°You ...¡± The third elder looked at the second elder in dissatisfaction, but he was interrupted before he could finish.

    ¡°Third brother! The master said that miss Leng¡¯s words and actions in the ning family represent him, so if miss Leng is interested, you can also participate in the ning family¡¯s elders meeting. All the elders here know this. ¡± The second elder said helplessly. However, anyone with eyes could tell that his words sounded like a reminder, but they were actually a warning.

    ¡°Second brother! I don¡¯t know what the patriarch meant when he said those words, but I heard that you¡¯ve been stripped of your position as an elder by the patriarch. Is that true?¡± The 3rd elder changed the topic to the 2nd elder. The 2nd elder¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Not bad! The patriarch dismissed me from my position as an elder. ¡± The 2nd elder said with an ashen face. He didn¡¯t expect that after so long, the first one to mention this matter would be the 3rd elder. This made him somewhat disappointed. After all, the elders ranked in the top 10 were all brothers who were closer to him by blood. The 3rd elder¡¯s words clearly meant that he was not qualified to participate in the family¡¯s elder conference. How could he not be angry?

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, third brother and miss Leng, please leave the meeting hall together!¡± The third elder¡¯s facial features were serious, and his expression did not change.

    ¡°Third brother! Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m still the reverent God of the ning family. ¡± The second elder couldn¡¯t help but remind him, his face turning from green to ck.

    ¡°Second brother! You¡¯re one of the only eight Hierarch in the ning family, so we¡¯ll naturally treat you as well as we did before. However, you¡¯re not qualified to participate in this elder¡¯s meeting. After all, you¡¯re no longer an elder of the ning family. If you participate in the elder¡¯s meeting, it¡¯ll definitely make the n dissatisfied. ¡± The third elder said with a worried look. Actually, he did not want to treat the second elder this way. However, the second elder was on Leng ruoxue¡¯s side. Since that was the case, then the second elder could not be med for not considering their Brotherhood.

    ¡°Is there anyone who¡¯s unhappy with me joining the elders Guild?¡± After hearing the third elder¡¯s words, the second elder red at the other elders and asked coldly.

    When the elders heard the second elder¡¯s question, they all looked at each other, but no one dared to speak. F * ck! Who would dare to say that they were dissatisfied? With the second elder¡¯s temper, whoever said that would die! At this moment, even the elders who were under the 3rd elder didn¡¯t dare to say a word, afraid that they would be a tool for the 2nd elder to vent his anger. The second elder might still care about the third elder¡¯s friendship, but he would not show any mercy to them. Therefore, no matter how the third elder winked at them, asking them to be cannon fodder, they all lowered their heads and pretended not to see it.

    Seeing this, the third elder was so angry that his heart was burning with anger. The second elder was obviously much calmer, and he leisurely drank the tea in his hand.

    ¡°It seems like no one is unhappy with second elder¡¯s attendance at the elder Council.¡± After a long while, Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. At this moment, the entire Assembly Hall was so quiet that one could even hear a pin drop on the ground. When they heard her say this, the entire Assembly Hall was even more silent.

    ¡°Who says no one is dissatisfied? They¡¯re just not in a good position to say it out of respect for the second elder. ¡± The third elder said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Oh! The other elders are too embarrassed to say it in front of the second elder, but the third elder doesn¡¯t seem to have this Gu che. Look at how you¡¯re jumping up and down, so happily!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°You ...¡± Third elder was so infuriated by Leng ruoxue¡¯s words that his face turned white. His entire body trembled as he pointed at Leng ruoxue, unable toplete his sentence even after a long time.

    Upon seeing this, many of the elders could not help but look at Leng ruoxue with admiration. This was their idol! Of the three great elders of the ning family, other than the great elder who had yet to return, the other two could be considered to have fought with Leng ruoxue. The second elder had suffered a crushing defeat and had be Leng ruoxue¡¯s bodyguard. As for the third elder, he probably would not have a good ending either. Leng ruoxue had the ability to anger people to death! The seventh elder and the rest agreed with this point. Hence, no matter what they thought of Leng ruoxue, they would stand firmly on her side. After all, it was very important to choose a side!

    ¡°I what? Third elder, although I¡¯m not a true member of the ning family, many of the ning family¡¯s nsmen know that Godfather has given me certain privileges in the ning family. So, as long as I want to participate in this elder¡¯s meeting, no one can stop me. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed coldly as she pointed out the truth once again.

    ¡°Words are not proof! I wasn¡¯t there at the time, so who knows what the master meant? maybe you misunderstood!¡± After calming down, the third elder retorted.

    ¡°Third elder¡¯s words make sense! However, take a look at what this is. ¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she took out a token from her bracelet. The moment the token appeared, all the elders in the meeting hall could not help but stand up and bow respectfully to Leng ruoxue. Their expressions became nervous.

    This token was the identity token of the ning family¡¯s master. Although she had used it for a while, she had returned it to her Godfatherter. The reason why this token had returned to her hands this time was because Godfather was afraid that someone in the ning family would cause trouble for her, so he had lent it to her again.

    Seeing the token was akin to seeing the family head. Hence, all the elders had to bow to Leng ruoxue after seeing the token. Even the third elder, who was unwilling, did the same. Otherwise, it would be considered disrespectful to the family head. No nsman could tolerate disrespect to the master. After all, the master of the ning family was the ancestor and the backbone of the ning family! At the same time, he was also the idol of the ning family¡¯s thousands of nsmen. No nsman would allow their idol to be sphemed, or they would be the sinners of the ning family.

 Chapter 1701

    <h4>Chapter 1701: Crossing swords (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Originally, Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t want to take out this token. However, seeing how overbearing third elder was, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste her breath on him. Hence, she immediately took out the token that represented her identity as the family head. If third elder still insisted on going against her, then he shouldn¡¯t me her for pulling the Tiger¡¯s skin and raising the g!

    ¡°This, this token, where did you get it from?¡± After being stunned for a while, the third elder couldn¡¯t help but ask in a trembling voice.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s from my Godfather. Do you think I stole it? Or was it stolen?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a hint of mockery.

    ¡°Miss Leng really likes to joke. The old ancestor is a God venerable, no one can snatch anything from his hands.¡± At this time, the second elder, who was also shocked, said. He had not expected that the family head would give his personal token to Leng ruoxue. It seemed like the master had a lot of trust in her! However, Leng ruoxue had never revealed this to any of them, nor had she thought of using this token to force them to submit obediently. When he thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but have mixed feelings. If he had known that Leng ruoxue had the n head¡¯s token, these elders would have followed her orders obediently. It was a pity that Leng ruoxue had no intention of using this token to subdue them. This fact made him think even more highly of Leng ruoxue.

    This little girl was not simple! The second elder couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. The opportunity was obviously extraordinary, but she had no desires or demands. If it were any one of them who had been given this token representing the identity of the family head, they would not be as calm andposed as she was. In reality, what he didn¡¯t know was that Leng ruoxue had treated this token as an ordinary token. In fact, from her point of view, this token could only be used to scare the ning family and didn¡¯t seem to be of much use to anyone else. Hence, unless it was a critical period, she wasn¡¯t willing to use it to intimidate others!

    ¡°Do any of you think that this sign is fake?¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head slightly after hearing second elder¡¯s words, then asked.

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s question caused the elders present to wipe the cold sweat off their foreheads. They were all thinking, who would dare to lie through their teeth? As soon as the token was shown, they could sense it. If they insisted that the token was fake, would the family head spare them if he knew?

    ¡°Third elder, do you think this token is fake?¡± Seeing that none of the elders answered her, Leng ruoxue had no choice but to call out names personally.

    ¡°This brand is real,¡± The third elder suppressed his anger and cursed in his heart. What did Leng ruoxue mean by this? There were so many elders present, why did they only ask him? Did he think that he was easy to bully? The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. His expression also turned gloomier. As for the other elders, other than asionally giving him a look of pity, they did not even dare to breathe loudly, afraid that they would attract Leng ruoxue¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Are you sure, third elder?¡± Leng ruoxue asked worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡± The third elder gritted his teeth as the veins on his forehead throbbed. This was enough to prove that he was on the verge of exploding.

    The elders looked at third elder, who was suppressing his anger, then at Leng ruoxue, who was calm andposed. They kept praying in their hearts that third elder would not be provoked. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable!

    ¡°Since third elder is so sure, then I can be at ease!¡± Leng ruoxue nced at the elders ¡®expressions andughed in her heart. She then asked,¡±¡±I heard that this family head token has great power in the ning family. Seeing the token is like seeing the family head, right?¡±

    ¡°Do you really not know, or are you just pretending?¡± Hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, the third elder roared in anger. F * ck! He didn¡¯t believe that Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t know what this token represented. If that was the case, why would she show them this token to scare them?

    ¡°Of course I know, but I¡¯m asking you guys now.¡± Leng ruoxue said in an infuriating manner.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Seeing the token is the same as seeing the patriarch. ¡± The third elder¡¯s face was as ck as ink as he replied in an unpleasant tone.

    ¡°Then with this, you all have to listen to me, right?¡± Leng ruoxue continued to ask.

    ¡°What ... What¡¯s with this score! After all, this is a critical period, and we have to be responsible for the ning family. ¡± The third elder had wanted to say ¡°of course,¡± but he changed his mind when he remembered that the master¡¯s whereabouts were unknown.

    ¡°In that case, even if I have this token in my hand, it¡¯s not of much use to you?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a half-smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s not useless, but it depends on the matter. If the matter involves too many people, please forgive us for not being able to follow orders!¡± The third elder said in a righteous manner.

    ¡°Third elder! Do you even know what you¡¯re saying?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a cold smile.

    ¡°Of course I know.¡± The third elder said without fear.

    ¡°Do you all think the same as the third elder?¡± Leng ruoxueughed, then looked at the other elders with her eyes half-closed.

    ¡°Miss Leng! The ning family¡¯s rules state that seeing the master token is the same as seeing the master himself, so we¡¯ll definitely act ording to miss Leng¡¯s instructions. ¡± The seventh elder said after receiving the second elder¡¯s signal.

    ¡°Seventh brother! Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s going on? How can we listen to an outsider when the master is not here?¡± The third elder roared in jealousy and anger.

    ¡°Third elder! Miss Leng is not an outsider. She is the goddaughter of our master, which means she is our sister. Moreover, her status is recognized by the old ancestor. If we don¡¯t acknowledge it, then we are going against the master! I can¡¯t afford to bear the consequences. ¡± The seventh elder said fearfully. His words received the support of many other elders. Of course, most of them were elders who had gone to the godly maind with them and had gone through many hardships together.

    ¡°You ...¡± The third elder looked at the seventh elder in exasperation, while the seventh elder red back at him fearlessly. The two of them stared at each other for a long time. In the end, it was Leng ruoxue who interrupted their affectionate gazes.

    ¡°Third elder, I know that you¡¯re doing this for the ning family wholeheartedly. Moreover, please don¡¯t worry. The master of the ning family is my Godfather and has always loved me. I will never do anything to harm the ning family. So, instead of having time to go against me, you might as well go back to the forbiddennd and cultivate. After all, you Hierarch elders are the pirs of the ning family. Only if you live well will the future of the ning family be more promising.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. She had first praised third elder before revealing her motive. Her following words had also infuriated third elder.

    F * ck! Third elder cursed in his heart again. He finally understood what Leng ruoxue was trying to say. She clearly wanted him to get lost and return to the forbiddennd, and not interfere with the ning family¡¯s Affairs. Hmph! How was this possible? Since he had alreadye out of seclusion, he naturally wouldn¡¯t easily go into seclusion to cultivate again. Not to mention, the ning family¡¯s current situation didn¡¯t allow him to leave it alone.

    ¡°Miss Leng! Since you cane to the divine world, you must already know the ning family¡¯s current situation. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for me to go into seclusion now? Or do you think that you can solve the ning family¡¯s internal and external problems with your own strength?¡± The third elder sneered as he questioned, throwing the question back to Leng ruoxue.

 Chapter 1702

    <h4>Chapter 1702: Crossing swords (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°I think it¡¯s very appropriate for you to go into seclusion right now. Besides, I¡¯m not arrogant enough to think that I can solve the ning family¡¯s current problem.¡± Leng ruoxueughed lightly and said in a calm manner.

    ¡°Since you can¡¯t solve it yourself, what makes you think it¡¯s appropriate for me to go into seclusion now?¡± The third elder roared in anger. From his point of view, Leng ruoxue was clearly here to cause trouble. To think that Ning Yuan and ning han had agreed to let someone inform Leng ruoxue of this matter. Now, he was d that he had stopped their decision. However, who knew that Ning Yan would secretly run out and bring Leng ruoxue to the divine world? however, he did not agree to this. Therefore, if something really happened to the ning family, he would not be the one to be the sinner of the ning family!

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I can¡¯t solve it myself. Don¡¯t I still have the help of the second and seventh elders? They¡¯ve been in contact with the ning family¡¯s Affairs for so many years, so their ability to handle things must be above yours. With their help, what are you worried about?¡± Leng ruoxue asked indifferently.

    ¡°Second elder is no longer an elder of the ning family, so naturally, he can¡¯t interfere with the ning family¡¯s Affairs.¡± Gritting his teeth, the third elder took a few more deep breaths before replying. Right now, he could only make an issue out of the second elder.

    ¡°Oh, really? Then I¡¯ll restore the position of second elder right now. Do you have any objections?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes swept across the elders present as she asked in an extremely cold tone.

    At this moment, the second elder¡¯s deep eyes swept across the elders, scaring them so much that no one dared to make a sound.

    Actually, they were in a difficult position. If they agreed with Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, they would definitely offend the third elder. If they disagreed with Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, the person they would offend would be Leng ruoxue. Leng ruoxue might be a powerful Dragon, but third elder was a local tyrant! Since ancient times, it had been difficult for a powerful Dragon to suppress a local snake. Hence, it was difficult for them to answer this question. After all, it was not a wise move to offend Leng ruoxue or the third elder. Hence, they could only remain silent.

    ¡°Since no one objects, that means they agree!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°Wait! They didn¡¯t even say anything, how could they agree?¡± The third elder quickly stopped him.

    ¡°But they didn¡¯t object, did they? Moreover, everyone knew that silence meant consent. Did he want to treat their silence as a silent protest? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to make them give me a reason!¡± Leng ruoxue said stubbornly.

    ¡°Elders! The third elder has an opinion, so don¡¯t keep silent! Tell me your thoughts!¡± Leng ruoxue urged again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections,¡± The seventh elder was the first to speak.

    ¡°I have no objections either!¡± The elders who had returned from the godly maind with them all expressed their opinions. These elders made up about half of the elders present, so their words carried a lot of weight.

    ¡°What about you guys?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s gaze then swept towards the other elders. These elders who were left behind in the ning family were basically the type who would only listen to orders. Their strength was that they were obedient! However, its biggest weakness was that it was obedient. To put it bluntly, it didn¡¯t have its own opinions and just followed the crowd.

    Hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s question, a few of the more timid ones immediately expressed their agreement. As for the elders who had yet to express their agreement, when they saw the situation and received the message from the second elder, Qiu Bo, they nodded their heads like pounding garlic.

    When the third elder saw this, his heart was filled with hatred. However, he was even angrier that these elders were fence sitters. Under Leng ruoxue¡¯s threats and promises, all of them had agreed. In this case, if he were to object, he would have offended the second elder badly.

    Knowing the second elder¡¯s vengeful personality, the third elder was naturally unwilling to face the second elder¡¯s anger directly. Therefore, he had no choice but to agree,¡±¡±Since all the elders have agreed, then I have no more objections.¡± As he said this, the third elder was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. It seemed like Leng ruoxue really lived up to her reputation! He was really a troublesome fellow.

    ¡°Second elder! All the elders present have agreed. From now on, your position as the second elder is restored. ¡± Leng ruoxue immediately announced the moment the third elder finished speaking. She had not expected that restoring the second elder¡¯s position would be so much easier than she had imagined. However, she was well aware that this was definitely not due to her efforts.

    ¡°Miss Leng, now that the ning family is in a critical period, I should take on the responsibility as the second elder of the ning family. However, the elders present are only a part of the ning family, after all. Some of them have not returned yet, and the master has not truly agreed to this matter. I think I¡¯d better take over the position of the second elder for the time being and wait for the master toe back to make a decision!¡± The second elder thought for a moment and said. It wasn¡¯t that he was being unreasonable and didn¡¯t want to restore his position as an elder, but he didn¡¯t want to leave others with a chance to gossip. Therefore, he also yed hard to get!

    ¡°Second elder is really reasonable. Let¡¯s do as second elder says! However, even though the second elder is only a temporary substitute, his power and status are still above yours. The second elder will still be in charge of the elder Council, unless the great elder returns. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she added.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The elders did not have any doubts about this. In fact, they were used to being controlled by the second elder.

    ¡°Third elder! I don¡¯t know how much you know about Godfather and the others, but you should report it to us!¡± After the second elder¡¯s matter was settled easily, Leng ruoxue turned her gaze towards the depressed third elder.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Ning Yan already tell you?¡± The third elder was a little angry. F * ck! His position in the ning family, besides the master, was second only to the first elder and the second elder. This kind of small matter of reporting actually had to be done by him. Just thinking about it made him feel angry! This Leng ruoxue was clearly treating him as a Messenger!

    ¡°Ning Yan said what he said. Now, we want to hear what you have to say. You know, the same wordse from different people, and they havepletely different meanings. So, we want to hear your opinion.¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you forgotten, third elder?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile when she saw third elder not uttering a word and only frowning at her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t forget!¡± The third elder gritted his teeth in anger. This woman was really more than just detestable. He had lived for so long, but he had never been angered to the point of being speechless! Yet, Leng ruoxue had done it.

    ¡°Then tell me!¡± Leng ruoxue picked up the teacup on the table beside her and took a light sip.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the first one to know about this. If you want to hear it, I¡¯ll repeat it to you.¡± The third elder said. His words were said with great skill and were also very cunning. This was because he had also heard it from someone else. If Leng ruoxue wanted to find fault with him, she would naturally not be able to find him!

    ¡°If you¡¯re just repeating it, then you¡¯d better not say it. However, I¡¯d like to know how third elder, who is in seclusion, found out about this?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Of course, someone informed me.¡± The third elder¡¯s face turned red with anger as he huffed.

    ¡°Which one of you informed third elder?¡± Hearing third elder¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue did not directly ask him who that person was. Instead, she asked the other elders present.

    ¡°Does it matter who it is?¡± The third elder roared in anger. He couldn¡¯t understand what Leng ruoxue meant. He was confused.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that important. I¡¯m just curious.¡± Leng ruoxue exined indifferently. Actually, this matter could be said to be important or not important. It all depended on how she saw it. The reason why she wanted to get to the bottom of this was because she felt that third elder¡¯s exit from his closed-door cultivation was a little strange. Among the elders who were in closed-door cultivation, only third elder hade out. No one had informed the other elders. This was a little unbelievable and illogical!

    ¡°Miss Leng! We didn¡¯t inform third elder!¡± At this time, an elder spoke.

    ¡°Oh! Why didn¡¯t you send someone to inform them?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in confusion. Furthermore, she was referring to them.

    ¡°Because the patriarch once said that unless it¡¯s a matter of life and death for the family, no one is allowed to disturb the elders who are in seclusion. Although two elders have died and the patriarch¡¯s whereabouts are unknown, the patriarch and the others have not died, so we can¡¯t panic. More importantly, if they alle out of seclusion, it will cause panic and suspicion in the family. We can¡¯t take that risk.¡± The elder exined, and at the same time, he secretly wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. It could be seen how nervous he was at this time.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! Third elder, what do you say?¡± After hearing the elder¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue asked about third elder.

    ¡°I have nothing to say. They were not the ones who informed me, but I will not tell you who it was.¡± The third elder said directly. He finally understood Leng ruoxue¡¯s meaning. However, he would not let her have her way.

 Chapter 1703 - The ning family is not safe (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1703: The ning family is not safe (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    When Leng ruoxue heard third elder¡¯s words, she only smiled indifferently and did not say anything else. This was all within her expectations. However, even if third elder was not willing to say it personally, it did not mean that she would not know. After all, she still had Qing Jue to help her! However, it was still difficult for Qing Jue to read a reverent-God¡¯s mind. She naturally wouldn¡¯t let Qing Jue take the risk, so she turned her attention to the others. It didn¡¯t matter if she couldn¡¯t find out from the third elder, someone would eventually reveal some clues.

    ¡°Second elder! We¡¯ve been on the road for so long and haven¡¯t had a good rest. I think we¡¯ll stop here for today! The meeting will continue the day after tomorrow at this time. ¡± Leng ruoxue suddenly turned to the second elder and said. Her sudden words caused all the elders present to be stunned. They were all confused. What the hell was this eldest young miss doing? This meeting had been going on for half a day, and other than restoring the position of the second elder, it seemed that no results had been reached. Furthermore, the second elder and the others had not expressed their opinions on the matter of going to the mystic realm. The ... The meeting ended just like that? The elders ¡®faces were filled with disbelief. Actually, when the second elder and the others heard her words, they were also a little confused. However, out of their trust in Leng ruoxue, they did not say much.

    ¡°Mm! We do need a good rest. ¡± The second elder nodded his head in cooperation. After he finished speaking, he was the first to lead the way out of the meeting hall.

    After that, Leng ruoxue also walked out.

    This time, she didn¡¯t stay in the forbidden area in the back mountain, but in the ning family¡¯s best guest courtyard, ning Zhiyuan.

    As its name suggested, the ningzhi garden was elegant and unique. The scenery was beautiful, and the garden wasplete with mountains, rocks, and flowing water. The entire garden was very spacious, very suitable for them. And this was also specially arranged for them by the second elder and the others who understood their preferences.

    After returning to ning Zhi garden, Leng ruoxue had just entered the garden when she saw an uninvited guest loitering around in the garden. To be more precise, he was loitering around the evildoer who was sitting on a stone chair in the garden. Her four maidservants were guarding the evildoer¡¯s side as if they were facing a great enemy, not willing to let the uninvited guest take even half a step closer. Seeing this scene, Leng ruoxue almostughed out loud. Haha! Her maidservant was really too cute.

    ¡°What¡¯s up? do we have guests?¡± Leng ruoxue walked closer and asked knowingly.

    ¡°Miss, where did the gueste from? It¡¯s just an uninvited guest. ¡± Grape said unhappily. Her beautiful little face was puffed up with anger. When she saw Leng ruoxue, her face lit up with joy, as if she was relieved. It was a good thing that miss had returned. Otherwise, they were really afraid that they wouldn¡¯t be able to keep an eye on this thirsty woman in front of them. One had to know that if it weren¡¯t for the four of them, this woman would probably have already pounced on miss¡¯s man. Sigh! Why did young miss¡¯s man look so devilish? Isn¡¯t this luring people tomit a crime! She couldn¡¯t help but curse in her heart.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head lightly. At this moment, the evildoer stood up from the stone chair and walked towards her with a faint smile. He pulled her into his arms and hugged her.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er baby! Why did you onlye back now? I¡¯ve missed you so much. ¡± The demon said in a numb voice.

    ¡°Uh!¡± When Leng ruoxue heard the evildoer¡¯s words, she wiped the cold sweat off her forehead and thought to herself,¡¯what is this evildoer trying to do? Even if it was an act, there was no need to be so mushy, right? She felt goosebumps all over her body, but she still cooperated and said,¡±¡±Be good! I¡¯m already very fast. The meeting hasn¡¯t even ended, and I¡¯ve already urged them to end the meeting and ran back without stopping. ¡± The moment she finished speaking, Leng ruoxue felt the hair on her body stand on end. However, in front of outsiders, she could not let anyone see through her.

    The conversation between the two of them made the uninvited guest burn with jealousy, while green peach and the other three were so shocked that their jaws almost fell off. Was this their young miss and future son-inw? Did these two take the wrong medicine? Otherwise, how could he say such terrifying words?

    ¡°Dammit! Let him go!¡± Before green peach and the other three could finish sighing in their hearts, the uninvited guest couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and roared. Her originally beautiful face was so jealous that it was almost distorted.

    ¡°Eh? Wasn¡¯t this the ninth young mistress of the ning family? I heard that you¡¯ve been locked up, howe you¡¯re out so quickly?¡± Seeing the uninvited guest turn around, Leng ruoxue pretended to be surprised and asked. Actually, she could tell that this person was Ning Shan ¡®er from her back. However, she was toozy to bother with her, so she pretended not to recognize her.

    ¡°Dammit! Quickly release him!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er pointed at Leng ruoxue and roared. Her beautiful eyes were burning with jealousy, and her hatred for Leng ruoxue was even greater! That damned woman! She was really rubbing it in. She had finally been released by her great-grandfather and was not willing to think about being locked up at all. Her nsmen did not dare to mention this matter in front of her. She did not expect that this d * MN woman would uncover her scars the moment they met. This was really preposterous! If young master ye wasn¡¯t present, she would definitely rush up and teach this annoying woman a lesson. However, in front of young master ye, no matter how angry she was, she couldn¡¯t touch that woman. She was really aggrieved.

    ¡°Is ninth young mistress talking to me?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes widened, her face filled with disbelief.

    ¡°Nonsense! If I¡¯m not talking to you, who else can I talk to?¡± Ning Shan ¡®er was furious because she felt that Leng ruoxue was ying dumb.

    ¡°But he was the one who hugged me.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him as if she was looking at an idiot.

    ¡°Then, you, you won¡¯te out of his arms!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er was momentarily at a loss for words, but she still requested unreasonably.

    ¡°Why would I do that?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was filled with question marks. She blinked her beautiful eyes and asked shamelessly.

    ¡°Because he¡¯s mine!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er shouted shamelessly.

    ¡°Oh, really? When did this happen? Howe I didn¡¯t know about it?¡± The doubt on Leng ruoxue¡¯s face grew bigger and bigger. In the end, it all turned into conflict.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± The demon also said.

    Leng ruoxue and the evildoer looked at each other. Then, both of them turned to look at Ning Shan ¡®er, looking at her with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Young master ye! She¡¯s not good enough for you, you¡¯ll find out my good side sooner orter!¡± When Ning Shan ¡®er saw that ye chen was not giving her any face at all, she was both angry and resentful. She was angry because ye chen did not know how to take care of a woman, and naturally, she hated Leng ruoxue!

    After she finished speaking, Ning Shan ¡®er left the garden angrily with her maidservant.

    ¡°Miss! I¡¯ll go and order the guards at the door to not let this woman in again. ¡± After Ning Shan ¡®er left, grape said with a look of disdain.

    ¡°No need, if she really wants toe in, the guards at the door will not be able to stop her. I¡¯m afraid they would not dare to stop her.¡± Leng ruoxue said. If she had not guessed wrongly, the one who gave the order to release Ning Shan ¡®er from confinement should be third elder. With third elder backing Ning Shan¡¯ er up, no one in the ning family would dare to offend her.

 Chapter 1704

    <h4>Chapter 1704: The ning family is not safe (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Then what should we do? This woman is too annoying. If shees to us every two or three days, we¡¯ll be dead!¡± Grapeined.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Ning Shan ¡®er here just to relieve our boredom! I was just afraid that you would be bored! With her here, you can do whatever you want to her, but one thing, don¡¯t y her to death. After all, we have to give the third elder some face. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded with a smile. Since they dared to provoke her, they had to be prepared to pay the price. One had to know that it wasn¡¯t that easy to steal her things.

    ¡°Hehe! With miss¡¯s words, what do we have to be afraid of!¡± Hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, grape was happy. Previously, she was afraid that she would not be able to control herself and want to beat Ning Shan ¡®er up, causing trouble for miss. That was why she did not want Ning Shan¡¯ er toe here. Otherwise, what if she could not control herself and attacked one day? In the past, she was not as powerful as Ning Shan ¡®er, so she might have been a little weaker. However, now that she was a monarch-God like Ning Shan¡¯ er, what was there to be afraid of? And since miss had said so, she was even less afraid!

    At this moment, grape had not realized that ever since she got together with Leng ruoxue and the others, her personality had undergone a huge change. She had be more and more courageous, and gradually, she had an aura of not being afraid of anything. All of this was a good start.

    ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t say that, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of her. As long as you don¡¯t cause trouble, I¡¯ll bear all the consequences.¡± Leng ruoxue said with certainty.

    ¡°Hehe! Miss is so nice. ¡± Grape was overjoyed, and a smile appeared on her face.

    ¡°Of course she¡¯s good to her own people.¡± Suddenly, a deep voice cut in between them. Leng ruoxue turned around and saw second elder and the rest standing at the entrance of the garden. They were looking at them helplessly. It was likely that these old men had heard a lot of what she had said.

    ¡°Second elder! Why are you guys here?¡± Leng ruoxue was a little puzzled. The meeting was over, so why did these old mene to her ce instead of returning to their rooms to rest? Could it be that he¡¯s here for dinner? Looking at the sky, it was indeedte.

    ¡°Of course we have something to talk to you about!¡± The second elder was a little speechless. It seemed that they were not very popr!

    ¡°Oh! What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng ruoxue was curious.

    ¡°We want to discuss the meeting the day after tomorrow. By the way, why didn¡¯t you say your thoughts at the meeting just now?¡± The second elder was a little puzzled. If they had told him their n just now, they wouldn¡¯t have to hold the meeting the day after tomorrow!

    ¡°We have to give third elder some mental preparation! Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to take it if he¡¯s hit by so many blows. ¡± Leng ruoxue asked worriedly. However, her words were clearly unable to convince second elder and the others. They were all staring at her with a look of disdain. Their expressions seemed to be saying,¡¯how could you be so kind?¡¯

    ¡°Little girl, you saw the situation in the assembly hall today. I¡¯m afraid third elder won¡¯t agree to this.¡± The second elder asked worriedly. This was also the main reason why he hade to look for Leng ruoxue. He could tell from today¡¯s meeting in the conference hall that while they were not in the ning family, the third elder had won over the hearts of many elders. Although not all of them werepletely loyal to him, even if one of the elders did not agree to their n, if something happened in the future, these things would be something that could be used against him. Therefore, he was in a dilemma.

    ¡°This matter is not up to him!¡± Leng ruoxue said unyieldingly. She had already thought it through. If third elder insisted on not obeying her, she would lock him up. Anyway, she was not afraid of that old man. So what if he was a reverent-god level expert? The divine Lord would also have to listen to her arrangements.

    ¡°Uh! What do you n to do?¡± The second elder¡¯s heart was palpitating. Leng ruoxue¡¯s words had scared him. However, he was still very curious as to how Leng ruoxue would deal with the third elder if he did not approve of their n.

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t listen, I¡¯ll send him to the fantasy Sky and make him pay for your special training.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. ¡± The second elder wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. He was actually hoping that the third elder would not agree. If that was the case, they could be considered to be going through this together.

    ¡°I knew you would agree.¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was filled with understanding. However, her words caused second elder to blush.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue did not tease him anymore. Instead, she directly asked him to leave,¡±¡±It¡¯s gettingte, you should all go back and have a good rest! There¡¯s going to be a ¡®great battle¡¯ the day after tomorrow. ¡±

    After she finished speaking, she pulled the demon back to her room, leaving the second elder and the others dumbfounded.

    They were being chased out just like that? Leng ruoxue, that stingy servant, didn¡¯t even give them a sip of water to drink. She¡¯s really too much! The second elder and the others couldn¡¯t help but grumble in their hearts.

    ¡°Second elder! Why aren¡¯t you guys leaving? Don¡¯t tell me you want to stay for dinner! I¡¯m sorry! We didn¡¯t prepare anything for you!¡± Seeing the second elder and the others standing there stupidly, grape could not help but ask.

    ¡°Uh! We¡¯ll take our leave. ¡± The second elder¡¯s face was ck as he quickly said, but his heart was constantlyining. Really, like master, like maidservant! These maidservants were all the same as Leng ruoxue. They didn¡¯t know how to respect the elderly at all. They had really gone too far.

    The second elder and the others left resentfully. As they watched their backs, grape and the others could not help but reveal a knowing smile. They were doing it on purpose! Although second elder and the rest were very obedient now, they still had a long way to go to get their approval!

    Two dayster.

    The elders gathered in the meeting hall again.

    This time, Leng ruoxue brought the evildoer along. In the words of the evildoer,¡¯Xue¡¯ er, you have to protect me. If you¡¯re not by my side, what if that annoying womanes to harass me again?¡¯

    Left with no choice, Leng ruoxue could only bring along this huge burden.

    When third elder walked into the meeting hall and saw Leng ruoxue, his expression immediately turned ugly. However, when he identally saw the handsome man who was leaning against Leng ruoxue, his face turned ck.

    ¡°Leng ruoxue! Who is the man beside you?¡± The third elder took a few deep breaths and questioned in a cold voice.

    ¡°He¡¯s my husband!¡± Leng ruoxue replied with a smile. To outsiders, she always referred to evildoers as her husband to avoid unnecessary trouble.

    ¡°This is the ce where the ning family discussed matters, not a ce for you and your wife to y. Why did you bring a man in?¡± Third elder was a little angry. At this moment, Leng ruoxue¡¯s image in his heart had be an absurd and lecherous woman. Otherwise, why would she bring a man along to a meeting?

    ¡°I can¡¯t not bring it in! The ning family isn¡¯t safe. Someone will harass him. ¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly. Hearing her words, second elder and the rest felt extremely embarrassed. They nced at third elder with a hint of sympathy and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in their hearts. Why did all the elders of the ning family be so agitated after seeing Leng ruoxue? The third elder had once again bumped into the other party¡¯s muzzle. However, sympathy was sympathy, but they didn¡¯t dare to speak up for third elder. Who asked third elder to dig this pit himself! You can¡¯t me anyone else!

 Chapter 1705

    <h4>Chapter 1705: The ning family is not safe (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    The elders sat in their seats calmly and drank their tea, ready to watch the show. It was not that they were disloyal and did not care about third elder¡¯s safety. It was just that they had fought Leng ruoxue many times and had never won. Hence, they were all hoping that someone like this would appear in the ning family to kill Leng ruoxue¡¯s spirit. However, it was unrealistic for them to ce their hopes on third elder.

    ¡°The ning family is not safe? Can you repeat that?¡± When third elder heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he squinted his eyes and said unhappily,¡±this damned girl actually dared to say that the impregnable ning family is not safe. How preposterous!¡± If even the ning family was not safe, then who else in the divine realm could be safe? The moment he heard the words ¡®the ning family is not safe¡¯, he was burning with rage. Hence, he did not take Leng ruoxue¡¯s words of harassment to heart.

    ¡°The ning family is not safe! Otherwise, why would my man feel so insecure and only feel at ease when he¡¯s with me?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Hmph! He¡¯s too useless!¡± The third elder said with a look of disdain. A man who relied on a woman to protect him was a man who lived off a woman. Therefore, he looked down on the evildoer from the bottom of his heart, especially that extremely handsome face of the evildoer, which further confirmed his characteristic of living off a woman.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! Who was this old man? Why are you so fierce?¡± The evildoer tugged at Leng ruoxue¡¯s sleeve with a face full of fear as he spoke with tears welling up in his eyes. Sparkling and translucent teardrops swirled in his ink-ck eyes. His current cowardly appearance had made third elder look down on him even more.

    ¡°He¡¯s the third elder of the ning family, don¡¯t be afraid! With me around, he won¡¯t dare to bully you. ¡± Leng ruoxue could only helplessly cooperate when she saw the evildoer pretending to be weak. When second elder and the rest saw the evildoer¡¯s appearance, they were so frightened that their little hearts were trembling. If they weren¡¯t sitting down right now, they might have run away in panic. F * ck! This couple was really too despicable. They were obviously sinister and cunning, but they pretended to be pure little bunnies. Weren¡¯t they harming people? And this time, the victim would be their third elder.

    However, despite their sympathy, the second elder and the others didn¡¯t dare to expose this terrifying ck-bellied man. Otherwise, they would be the unlucky ones.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! The ning family is too dangerous, we¡¯d better leave this ce as soon as possible!¡± The demon said softly. However, his voice was so soft that all the elders present could hear him clearly.

    ¡°Dammit! How was the ning family not safe? You better exin it to me clearly. ¡± When third elder heard them say that the ning family was not safe, he was already furious. Until now, this hateful couple had not said where the ning family was not safe, so his patience had run out.

    ¡°There¡¯s a shameless woman in your ning family who¡¯s been having ideas about my man. She¡¯s been harassing him every two or three days, and he¡¯s been so annoyed. We can¡¯t hit or scold that woman, so I could only bring him here to hide. I think ¡­ That woman wouldn¡¯t dare toe here!¡± Leng ruoxue said uncertainly. However, she finally told him the reason why the ning family was not safe. The moment third elder heard the reason, he was so angry that he almost fainted. So it was such an unsafe method? These two hateful guys didn¡¯t make things clear earlier, causing him to misunderstand!

    But who was that woman? She had really lost all the face of the ning family! The third elder¡¯s expression changed again and again. He couldn¡¯t help but think to himself. He had never liked women who chased after men. He felt that women like that had no self-respect. He had always thought that the ning family¡¯s upbringing was very strict, and that the daughters of the ning family were all beautiful and didn¡¯t worry about getting married. Therefore, after hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he felt his face heat up. He had never dreamed that the ning family would have such a shameless daughter who would pester a married man. If that married man was an indomitable strong man, he might not be so angry. However, that man was a pretty boy who relied on a woman to protect him and lived off a woman. This was a fact that he could not ept!

    Just as he was secretly thinking about what kind of punishment he should give to the daughter of the ning family who was chasing this pretty boy, suddenly, a sweet voice rang in his ear.

    ¡°Great-grandfather!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er, who was standing at the entrance of the meeting hall, called out softly with an obedient expression.

    Hearing this voice, the third elder turned around and smiled kindly,¡±¡±Why did Shan ¡®ere? This is the meeting hall, not a ce you cane to. Go back!¡±

    Seeing third elder¡¯s friendly attitude, Leng ruoxue scoffed in her heart. This was really a difference in treatment! When this third elder was facing them earlier, he had a fiendish look on his face. Now, when he saw Ning Shan ¡®er, he had turned into an amiable old man. However, she was very curious. If the third elder knew that the shameless woman of the ning family who was pestering the evildoer was Ning Shan¡¯ er, would he still treat Ning Shan ¡®er with such affability?

    ¡°Great-grandfather! I¡¯m here to find someone. ¡± Ning Shan ¡®er said shyly. The reason why she dared toe here was because of the third elder¡¯s love.

    ¡°Looking for someone? The person you¡¯re looking for isn¡¯t here! Go back quickly!¡± The 3rd elder raised his face and pretended to be angry.

    ¡°Great-grandfather! I¡¯m here to look for young master ye, please let him leave with me!¡± Ning Shan ¡®er shamelessly requested.

    ¡°Young master ye?¡± The third elder¡¯s face was filled with question marks. Where was this young master ye!

    Just as third elder was feeling bewildered, Leng ruoxue exined.

    ¡°Ninth young mistress, you¡¯re so bold! She¡¯s chasing someone else¡¯s man all the way to the meeting hall. It looks like there¡¯s no safe ce in the ning family. ¡± Leng ruoxue sighed.

    ¡°Shan ¡®er! You ¡­ The young master ye you¡¯re looking for is him?¡± After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, even if third elder was stupid, he still understood. He pointed at the evildoer and asked with a face of disbelief.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s cheeks were flushed pink as she lowered her head and responded softly.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± After confirming it, third elder was furious. He raised his hand and immediately, a crisp ¡®pa¡¯ sound was heard. Ning Shan ¡®er¡¯s face had been firmly pped, and half of her face immediately swelled up.

    ¡°Great-grandfather! Why did you hit me?¡± Ning Shan ¡®er stared at third elder in disbelief and asked.

    ¡°Why did I hit you? Our ning family¡¯s face has beenpletely lost by you, and you still dare to ask why!¡± The third elder was furious. When he had juste out of his closed-door cultivation, he had heard about the matter regarding this descendant. However, after knowing that she might have been drugged, his heart ached more than he med her. He had repeatedly warned her to be careful in the future and not to easily form grudges with others. However, he did not expect that after the matter had finally subsided, this wretched girl would actually chase after a man again. It was a gigolo who lived off a woman. More importantly, that man was Leng ruoxue ¡®s. This fact made him feel even more embarrassed. He had always been concerned about his face, but now he had lost face in front of Leng ruoxue and the others. How could he not be angry?

    Moreover, he finally understood why Leng ruoxue did not exin herself earlier. She knew that Ning Shan ¡®er was a descendant of his bloodline and wanted to make a fool out of him! And those elders, not a single one of them had warned him. He was filled with hatred! However, now that things hade to this, he could only brace himself and continue.

    ¡°I ¡­¡± Ning Shan ¡®er wanted to exin, but after seeing the third elder¡¯s fierce gaze, she could not say a word. The tears in her beautiful eyes rolled down silently.

    ¡°Men! Take her back to her room and look after her. Without my order, no one is allowed to let her out. ¡± The third elder did not want to see Ning Shan ¡®er now, so he shouted at the door. Then, two guards walked into the meeting hall and took away Ning Shan¡¯ er, who was crying like a Pear Blossom bathed in rain.

    Upon hearing third elder¡¯s order, Leng ruoxue patted the demon¡¯s arm tofort him. She smiled in satisfaction and said,¡±¡±Ning Shan ¡®er has been grounded again. She¡¯s safe now! There¡¯s no need to be afraid. ¡±

    Although her words were meant to appease the evildoer, it waspletely not the case in third elder¡¯s ears. Third elder knew that this damned girl was mocking him and angering him! And the one who caused all this was Ning Shan ¡®er! The more he doted on Ning Shan ¡®er in the past, the more he loathed Ning Shan¡¯ er now. This had also determined that Ning Shan ¡®er could not leave his residence in a short period of time.

    ¡°Hehe! Isn¡¯t it time for a meeting?¡± Seeing that the atmosphere was a little oppressive, the second elder, who had been watching the fun, finally spoke. Seeing the third elder¡¯s angry face and red neck, he was extremely happy. Even though he was rejoicing in third elder¡¯s misfortune, he could still understand third elder¡¯s current mood, because he had once felt the same way.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for the meeting. We¡¯ve already wasted a lot of time because of Ning Shan ¡®er.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Since there¡¯s a meeting, can he leave now?¡± The third elder red at the demon. It was because of this pretty boy that he had lost so much face in front of Leng ruoxue. Therefore, he was a little angry.

    ¡°No! The ning family is not safe!¡± Leng ruoxue still said the same thing.

 Chapter 1706

    <h4>Chapter 1706: The endless sea (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Hearing this, the third elder¡¯s anger was stuck in his chest. He couldn¡¯t breathe it out or swallow it down. His heart ached, and the veins on his clenched fists were visible. One could imagine how angry he was.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already ground Ning Shan ¡®er? What¡¯s not safe?¡± The third elder took a few deep breaths and said while suppressing his anger.

    ¡°There are many youngdies in the ning family. Ning Shan ¡®er won¡¯t be the only one who has designs on my man, so it¡¯s safest for him to stay by my side.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Our ning family¡¯s youngdy wouldn¡¯t have such bad taste to take a fancy to your man!¡± The third elder gritted his teeth as he cursed in his heart. What did Leng ruoxue take the daughter of the ning family for? The youngdy of the ning family would not be so bad at judging people. She would not give up so many outstanding men and only take a fancy to a pretty boy who lived off a woman.

    ¡°That¡¯s not for sure! Isn¡¯t Ning Shan ¡®er the best example?¡± Leng ruoxue smiled calmly. She knew that this old man was no longer calm. Her objective today was to make him lose his cool so that she could fish in troubled waters.

    ¡°She¡¯s an exception!¡± The third elder red at her and roared. Ning Shan ¡®er was a descendant of his bloodline, yet Leng ruoxue was using her as a handle against him. This fact made him both angry and hateful! The love he had for Ning Shan ¡®er had also decreased.

    ¡°She has a criminal record, and she¡¯s not only wooed my man. The young master of the Cheng family was also wooed by her until he didn¡¯t even dare to return home. From this, it can be seen that the ninth miss of the ning family¡¯s skills in wooing men have reached the peak.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she teased.

    Meanwhile, Cheng Xuan, who was resting at ning han¡¯s ce, sneezed a few times. ¡®Who¡¯s talking bad about me?¡¯ he thought to himself. He suddenly felt a chill down his spine.

    When third elder heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he felt embarrassed and angry at the same time. It was as if there was a ball of fire burning in his heart, and a suffocating feeling was stuck in his chest, causing him to have no way to vent it. Although he really wanted to argue, his short interaction with Leng ruoxue made him very clear that what Leng ruoxue said was most likely the truth. Otherwise, she would not have brought this up! When he thought of this, his resentment towards Ning Shan ¡®er grew even deeper.

    ¡°Third elder, don¡¯t you want to express your opinion?¡± Seeing that third elder was silent, Leng ruoxue took the initiative to provoke him.

    ¡°I have nothing to say, let¡¯s start the meeting!¡± The third elder took a few deep breaths and pretended to be calm.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s start the meeting!¡± Seeing that the third elder was suppressing his anger and no longer mentioned the matter of letting the evildoer leave the assembly hall, Leng ruoxue decided to stop while she was ahead. After all, she couldn¡¯t push this old man into a corner, or it wouldn¡¯t do her any good.

    As soon as they heard that there would be a meeting, all the elders put away their expressions of watching a good show and became serious.

    ¡°Third elder! I heard that you¡¯re nning to bring some of the elders to the secret realm?¡± The second elder cleared his throat and said straightforwardly. The reason why he hade straight to the point was because he knew the third elder too well. If he beat around the bush, the third elder¡¯s rebellious heart would only grow bigger. Therefore, he could only speak the truth.

    ¡°Yes, I am!¡± The third elder nodded and did not say anything else. However, he was secretly pondering the second elder¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°Third elder! I have a different opinion on this. ¡± The second elder nced at the third elder and said.

    ¡°What is second elder¡¯s opinion?¡± The third elder sat up straight and spoke with an expression of being taught. Although he would usually call the second elder second brother, at times like this, they would usually address each other by their identity as a sign of respect.

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree to you going to the secret realm.¡± The second elder deliberately paused for a moment before expressing his thoughts. The reason why these words came out of his mouth was because of his high status and prestige in the ning family. If these words were said by Leng ruoxue, then third elder would definitely be very disgusted. Thus, he could only be the bird that stood out in the direct confrontation with third elder.

    ¡°Second elder! The whereabouts of the patriarch and the others are unknown in the secret realm, how can we just leave them be?¡± The third elder stood up from his seat in anger when he heard the second elder¡¯s words. His face was ashen as he coldly said,¡±

    ¡°How can you call this nonchnt? Although patriarch and the others have gone missing in the secret realm, not many people in the divine world know about this, so we must take precautions in advance. Our main task is to protect the nsmen of the ning family in the domain of the gods, so that people with ulterior motives don¡¯t have an opportunity to take advantage of them. Otherwise, if something happens to these nsmen, we won¡¯t be able to exin it to patriarch when he returns. ¡± The second elder exined very carefully.

    ¡°Second elder, are you afraid that someone wille to the ning family to make trouble? You¡¯re being too careful. Our ning family is the leader of the eight great divine regions. If anyone dares toe, I¡¯ll make sure they won¡¯t be able to return. ¡± The third elder said confidently.

    ¡°Third elder! With so many top forces trapped in the secret realm, we have to be more vignt! Therefore, I absolutely don¡¯t approve of you going to the secret ne. ¡± The second elder said worriedly.

    ¡°Second elder! You¡¯re overfiltering it. ¡± The third elder didn¡¯t think much of it. He was extremely confident in the strength of his n. He didn¡¯t think that anyone in the divine realm would dare toe to his ning n to cause trouble. Wasn¡¯t that the same as courting death?

    ¡°Whether or not I¡¯m overfiltering, I won¡¯t allow you to go to the secret realm.¡± The 2nd elder said stubbornly. His words caused the 3rd elder to frown.

    The third elder did not expect the second elder to be so insistent on this matter. Although he did not know why, he felt that this was not his second brother¡¯s usual style. If it was in the past, he would probably be the first elder to suggest bringing people to the mystic realm after knowing that the family head and the others had gone missing. But now, he was strongly opposed to this matter. This was really abnormal. No matter how he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t think of a reason. Thus, he decided to wait and see. He wanted to see how tough his second brother¡¯s attitude could be.

    However, the second elder¡¯s following words were far beyond his expectations.

    ¡°However, I know that you are all worried about the master and the elders of the ning family, and I am also worried about them, but you¡¯d better think carefully. Even with the master¡¯s strength, he was able to go missing inside. If you go, do you have the confidence to bring them out? Let¡¯s not talk about whether we can find them or not. If you¡¯re also trapped inside, then there¡¯s no one left in the ning family. If someone were tounch a sneak attack at this time, have you thought of the consequences?¡± The second elder said earnestly.

    His words made all the elders fall into deep thought, and third elder¡¯s jaw almost dropped. F * ck! The person who was full of reason was his second brother? This was really too inconceivable. It should be known that his second brother had always given him the impression of being overbearing and impulsive. But now, he was telling them such a reason, and it was impossible for them to refute it. Was this person really their ning family¡¯s second elder? Could it have been switched?

 Chapter 1707

    <h4>Chapter 1707: The endless sea (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    The third elder peeked at the second elder suspiciously, trying to find some clues. However, after observing him for a long time, he was sure that this was the second brother he had known for many years. He was the real deal. However, he couldn¡¯t figure out why his second brother would object to them going to the secret realm. After all, in his heart, his second brother was the one who should be the most approving.

    ¡°Third elder! The master is not here, so our responsibility to the n is even greater. Therefore, we must guard the ning family well. This is the most important thing. ¡± The second elder couldn¡¯t help but remind the third elder after seeing through his thoughts.

    ¡°What about the patriarch and the others? Are we just going to ignore this?¡± The third elder asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m just waiting and watching. I keep feeling that the God World is going to be troubled. Many of the top powers are trapped in that secret realm. If this matter were to spread out, I¡¯m afraid it would bring a shock to the divine world. Some guys who can¡¯t see the light might even take the opportunity to jump out and cause trouble. ¡± The second elder said worriedly.

    ¡°Second elder, aren¡¯t you thinking too much?¡± The third elder felt that the second elder¡¯s words were a little rmist, and the purpose behind this was to prevent them from entering the secret realm.

    ¡°Third elder! We don¡¯t want to think about this now. If something really happens, we¡¯ll regret it! Therefore, we must prepare for a rainy day and make full preparations in advance so that we won¡¯t be flustered when the timees. ¡± The second elder warned.

    ¡°How about this! I don¡¯t want people to say that I¡¯m too overbearing, so let¡¯s not argue about going to the secret ne or not. Let¡¯s just vote. Miss Leng, please be a witness. ¡± The second elder added.

    ¡°Good! I¡¯m honored!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Third elder, what do you think of this idea?¡± The 2nd elder asked the 3rd elder with a smile. They had known each other for many years and understood each other very well. They knew that if they didn¡¯t make a decision, the stalemate would continue. Thus, they had to cut the Gordian knot quickly. Voting seemed to be the fairest and just method. As for the results of the voting, no one would have any doubts.

    ¡°Good! Let¡¯s just vote. ¡± The 3rd elder agreed. Although many of the elders present were on the 2nd elder¡¯s side, there were also many elders who were on good terms with him. Therefore, he was not afraid of losing the vote.

    ¡°Third elder, you don¡¯t have any objections to me being the witness, right?¡± Leng ruoxue asked.

    ¡°I have no objections!¡± The third elder nodded. Although the votes were anonymous, the results were public and couldn¡¯t be faked. Therefore, he really didn¡¯t care who was the witness.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s start the voting!¡± Just as Leng ruoxue finished her sentence, grape and lotus seed entered the room. When they saw the two uninvited youngdies, third elder and the rest were stunned. What was going on? They recognized these twodies and knew that they were Leng ruoxue¡¯s maidservants. However, what were they doing here at this time?

    Grape and lotus seed handed the papers in their hands to the elders who were sitting. Then, grape took out a small box that he had prepared earlier from his storage ring and ced it on the table.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± An elder asked out of curiosity.

    ¡°Elders, after you¡¯ve finished writing, put the paper into this box.¡± Grape exined.

    ¡°Oh!¡± The elder who spoke nodded. They had never seen this before. Although the ning family had also voted before, they had always written the results directly to the family master or the acting family master, and then they would announce it. This method was unprecedented for them.

    ¡°Is there something fishy about this box?¡± At this moment, third elder asked worriedly. When he saw the box, the anger in his heart rose again. He even suspected that Leng ruoxue and the rest had prepared this beforehand. Otherwise, why would her maidservant have prepared everything the moment they decided to vote?

    ¡°If third elder is worried, feel free toe forward and check. Other elders who are worried can also go and check, in case you say that I¡¯m manipting things behind the scenes.¡± Leng ruoxue said in an understanding manner. The moment she finished speaking, third elder was the first to rush forward without hesitation.

    The third elder picked up the small box and looked inside and out, but he still couldn¡¯t find anything. He suddenly felt a little depressed. It looked like he was being petty, and the other party didn¡¯t want to use any means at all. As for the other elders who came forward to check, after carefully examining it, they did not find any ws and directly returned to their seats.

    ¡°Third elder and the other elders can now rest assured! You guys can start voting!¡± Leng ruoxue replied calmly. However, she could not help butugh in her heart. Did third elder really think that she would tamper with the box? In fact, among the elders present, the second elder had looked for most of them in advance and fiercely exined to them. He had also asked them to carefully think about it and made his position clear, reminding them not to be the ning family¡¯s eternal sinners.

    As soon as he said this, the elders ¡®minds were in turmoil. Although the second elder did not explicitly ask them to agree with his opinion, his words revealed the same message, which was that whoever agreed to go would be going against him. As such, the elders did not dare to be careless.

    After close to a day of thinking, Leng ruoxue was clear that these elders already had a conclusion in their hearts. And now, it was time to test second elder¡¯s strength.

    After a while.

    All the elders had cast their votes and returned to their seats.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue walked to the voting box.

    ¡°Elders, it¡¯s time to announce the results.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    Then, she took out the votes from the voting box one by one. After all the votes were announced, the final results of the voting were out.

    There were close to a hundred elders present, but the voting results were almost one-sided. Only less than ten elders were in favor of going to the mystic realm, while the other elders had all voted against it. This result made Leng ruoxue extremely satisfied.

    ¡°This is impossible!¡± The third elder¡¯s face darkened when he heard the result. He red at the elders beside him with his fiery eyes. However, those elders all lowered their heads and didn¡¯t look at him. He understood what was going on.

    To die! No one wanted to go, especially to an unknown ce where their lives could be in danger. These elders who were usually high and mighty, pampered, and pampered, were not really willing to go with him. Previously, they had been pressured by him and had no choice but to go along with him. Now that the second elder had said that they were not allowed to go to the mystic realm, it was exactly what they wanted. Therefore, the final voting result was like this.ai! Although he was angry, he knew that this was human nature. Why would he want to die? However, if he didn¡¯t figure out what happened in the secret realm and didn¡¯t contact the family master and the others, if the news of the family master and the others ¡®disappearance were to spread, people would look down on the ning family. He insisted on going for the sake of the ning family¡¯s reputation.

 Chapter 1708

    <h4>Chapter 1708: The endless sea (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Third elder! This result was fair, just, and open! Even if it doesn¡¯t match your expectations, I hope that you can ept this fact. After all, this is the result of the vote of all the elders present. Do you want to overturn this result by your own strength? Or are you doubting my character?¡± Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    ¡°If they don¡¯t want to go, I can go by myself!¡± The third elder said in a somewhat angry and embarrassed manner.

    ¡°You¡¯ll go by yourself? Are you going to die?¡± Leng ruoxue scoffed. It was not that she looked down on third elder, but with his impulsiveness, he would only be there to make up the numbers. Perhaps, the other party would be more than happy to have another reverent God!

    ¡°You ¡­¡± Third elder¡¯s face turned ashen from Leng ruoxue¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m a reverent-God!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with reverent-god level? Godfather is also a Hierarch, and one of the top Hierarch experts. However, he¡¯s still trapped in the secret realm. Do you think you can escape unscathed?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a faint smile. Even though what she said was the truth, it was rather piercing to third elder¡¯s ears. This was because Leng ruoxue was clearly looking down on him. This fact made him feel a little embarrassed and angry!

    ¡°We won¡¯t know if we don¡¯t try!¡± The third elder roared in anger. The veins on his forehead were faintly visible. He was already in a state of extreme anger.

    The 2nd elder saw that the 3rd elder¡¯s emotions were a little too agitated and quickly tried to smooth things over.¡±¡±Third brother! We really can¡¯t go to that secret realm. We have to guard the ning family well. Otherwise, if something happens to the ning family, we won¡¯t be able to exin it to the master. ¡±

    ¡°Second elder! It¡¯s enough to have you guarding the ning family. I must go to the secret realm!¡± The third elder said angrily. After he finished speaking, he turned around and left.

    Looking at the third elder¡¯s back, the second elder sighed, his face full of helplessness. Then, he turned to the other elders and said,¡±¡±Since the matter has already been decided, then let¡¯s not mention the secret realm again. The most important thing for us now is to guard the ning family well, so that people with ill intentions won¡¯t have an opportunity to take advantage of us.¡±

    ¡°Then what about the third elder?¡± The seventh elder said worriedly.

    ¡°Let him be!¡± The second elder said helplessly. The third elder¡¯s personality was very simr to his. It was very difficult to change the things that they had decided on. Therefore, even if they stopped the third elder from going to the secret realm, they would not be able to stop him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s send someone to keep an eye on him!¡± The seventh elder said in a low voice.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even keep an eye on him! There¡¯s no need to send anyone. ¡± The second elder thought for a moment and said. Then, he looked at the elders present and said,¡±¡±There¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s end the meeting!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, all the elders stood up and walked out. Just as Leng ruoxue was about to leave as well, she was stopped by the second elder.

    ¡°Little girl!¡± The second elder said softly.

    ¡°Second elder, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Leng ruoxue asked, puzzled. Why did this old man stop her?

    ¡°I would like to ask when miss Leng ns to leave?¡± The second elder said, somewhat embarrassed.

    ¡°Three dayster! There are some things I need to prepare. ¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Oh! Then if there¡¯s anything you need my help with, don¡¯t hesitate to ask, miss Leng. ¡± The second elder said with great enthusiasm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t be polite with second elder. ¡± Leng ruoxue promised. Then, she left the meeting hall with the demon.

    The next day.

    As expected, Leng ruoxue had sent Feng Da to deliver the list of items that second elder needed his help to prepare. Most of them were medicinal herbs, but there were also a few smithing materials. However, when second elder saw the number of medicinal herbs on the list, cold sweat started to drip down his forehead.

    He regretted it! Why did he say that he would help her yesterday? now, she had asked him to take out so many medicinal herbs in one go. This time, the ning family¡¯s medicinal herbs warehouse would probably be emptied out by her. However, it was fortunate that Leng ruoxue only wanted some ordinary medicinal herbs. Otherwise, he would be so depressed that he would buy a piece of tofu andmit suicide. However, even if they were just ordinary medicinal ingredients, the amount was still rather shocking!

    When he handed the list to the seventh elder and asked him to prepare it! The seventh elder¡¯s hands were trembling. Feng Da, who was present, saw their uncollected expressions and despised them in his heart. This was just how far away! The leader of the eight great divine regions?! How could such a small amount of medicinal herbs take their old lives? to be honest, if it wasn¡¯t for the young miss wanting to prepare more medicinal pills in case of an emergency, they wouldn¡¯t have needed to ask the ning family for this! This was an urgent need! Moreover, it was for the ning family. How could these old things not understand?

    The more Feng Da thought about it, the angrier he got. In the end, he didn¡¯t have a good expression and said coldly,¡±¡±If the two elders are reluctant to part with these medicinal herbs, I think we should forget about it! We can buy it outside. ¡±

    ¡°No! It wasn ¡®t! You¡¯ve misunderstood! It¡¯s just that the amount of these herbs is a little too much, so we have to prepare them now!¡± When the second elder heard Feng DA¡¯s words, he was so scared that he quickly said,¡±how can I let them go out and buy medicinal herbs? what face will the ning family have in front of them in the future?¡± What¡¯s more, he was doing it for the ning family, so even if he was reluctant, he had to pay the price! Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t their ning family be ridiculed to death by these people in the future?

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then quickly go and prepare! Mydy needs it urgently!¡± Feng Da urged, then turned and left.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue was refining elixirs in the purple bamboo house in her bracelet.

    Basically, as long as she wanted to get the medicinal pills, she would refine a thousand bottles. These thousand bottles were not the small bottles she had sold to second elder and the others. This bottle contained at least a thousand medicinal pills. Moreover, she had to prepare some medicinal herbs, especially ordinary medicinal herbs, because the amount of ordinary medicinal herbs was generallyrge. Almost every kind of medicinal pill required a lot of ordinary medicinal herbs as ingredients, so it was really impossible to not have them!

    When the seventh elder had gathered all the herbs on Leng ruoxue¡¯s list and sent them to her, Leng ruoxue had juste out of the bracelet.

    ¡°Miss Leng! These are the herbs you wanted!¡± The moment the seventh elder saw Leng ruoxue, he immediately passed her the storage ring.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you, seventh elder. ¡± Leng ruoxue nodded to express her gratitude.

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, miss Leng! You¡¯ll have to make more preparations for this trip to the secret realm. If you have any other needs, just let us know and we¡¯ll do our best to find them for you. ¡± The seventh elder promised.

    ¡°I also need a map to the secret ne!¡± With the seventh elder¡¯s reminder, Leng ruoxue finally recalled that they didn¡¯t seem to know the location of the mystic realm yet!

    ¡°Uh! I¡¯ll go get it for miss Leng. ¡± The seventh elder was dumbfounded and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. In fact, he had also overlooked this matter. Moreover, this was a very important matter.

    Not long after, the seventh elder returned and passed the map to Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue unhurriedly opened the map. There wasn¡¯t even a single word on the map. However, there was an extremely eye-catching red dot in the middle of the map. That was the location of the mystic realm that had been marked out.

    ¡°Where is this ce?¡± Leng ruoxue, who didn¡¯t know much about the God World, pointed at the area around the little red dot.

    ¡°This should be the endless sea. Could it be that the secret realm is on the sea?¡± The seventh elder said in surprise. It was the first time he had seen the map of the secret realm since he came back. Looking at the shape of the red dot, it looked like the endless sea.

    ¡°This map is too simple. Do you have a more detailed one?¡± Looking at the map, Leng ruoxue felt a slight headache. She was not familiar with the immortal realm to begin with, and now she was given a map that did not even have any key points. Wasn¡¯t this making things difficult for her?

    ¡°Uh! There¡¯s only one type of map to the secret Region. However, I can give you a map of the divine realm. The markings on it are more striking. ¡± Looking at Leng ruoxue¡¯s conflicted expression, the seventh elder hurriedly said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you, seventh elder. ¡± Leng ruoxue said listlessly.

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all!¡± The seventh elder said with a smile. He had a map of the God World in his storage ring. After he took it out, he gave it to Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxuepared the two maps and finally understood the area around the red dot.

    Most of the area around the small red dot belonged to the endless sea, and ording to her guess, the small red dot should be either on the beach or on the sea, and it had not appeared for a long time. Otherwise, it would not have not been marked on the map.

    However, ording to what she knew, the endless ocean was not a bustling ce. There had always been few people there. It would not be easy to discover this secret realm that had suddenly appeared. Thinking about this, Leng ruoxue¡¯s suspicions grew.

    That¡¯s right, didn¡¯t the dolphin she took ine from the endless sea? ording to the dolphin, it was also an Overlord of the endless sea and had many subordinates. Perhaps she should ask the local snake of the endless sea.

    Thinking of this, she found an excuse to go back to her room and then directly entered the bracelet.

    At this moment, the dolphin she was looking for was ying happily under the waterfall behind the purple bamboo house! Moreover, at this moment, it was also in a mimicry state. It looked small and very mini and cute.

    ¡°Master! You¡¯re here. ¡± The moment Leng ruoxue walked into the waterfall, a small head popped out of the water. The big, watery eyes stared at her without blinking. There was even a trace of shyness and timidity in the eyes.

 Chapter 1709

    <h4>Chapter 1709: The mysterious shadow (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Little dolphin, I have something to ask you.¡± Leng ruoxue went straight to the point.

    ¡°Master! What¡¯s the matter?¡± As the little dolphin spoke, it kept sshing water with its tail, having a lot of fun.

    ¡°I want to ask you about the endless sea.¡± Leng ruoxue said as she stroked the little Dolphin¡¯s smooth forehead.

    ¡°Hehe! Master! You¡¯ve found the right person to ask me about the endless sea. I was born and raised there, and no one knows that ce better than me. ¡± The little dolphin said a little smugly, and its watery eyes even revealed a trace of pride.

    ¡°Then do you know that there is a secret realm in the endless sea?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°A secret realm? There¡¯s no secret realm in the endless sea, right?¡± The little Dolphin¡¯s face was filled with confusion.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Leng ruoxue said with uncertainty.

    ¡°Master! I¡¯ve been away from the endless sea for several years. When I was there, I was very sure that there was no secret realm there, but I¡¯m not too sure about the situation there now. If master wants to know, I can go back and investigate. No one is more familiar with the situation there than me. ¡± The little dolphin said confidently.

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. We¡¯re going to the endless sea anyway. ¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°Argh! Master is going to the endless sea? Just for the secret realm?¡± The little Dolphin¡¯s eyes widened as it asked in surprise.

    ¡°Mm! Is there a problem?¡± Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but ask when she saw the little Dolphin¡¯s shocked expression.

    ¡°Of course there¡¯s a problem. Master! The endless sea is very far from here. Moreover, even if there is a secret realm there, by the time we get there, I¡¯m afraid that the good things will have been taken away. So, we¡¯d better not go. The journey is too far and not worth it. ¡± The little dolphin suggested. No one knew better than it how greedy the beasts of the endless sea were. Even if it was a weed, as long as it grew on their territory, it would belong to them. No one was allowed to touch it, so it was not optimistic about the so-called secret realm.

    ¡°Little dolphin! I must go there! Moreover, I¡¯m not going there for the treasures in the secret realm. There¡¯s no news of Godfather after he went there, so I must go and take a look. ¡± Leng ruoxue asked worriedly.

    ¡°Oh! I¡¯ll go with master. With me around, the beasts there will have to give me some face. They won¡¯t dare to bully their master. ¡± The little dolphin promised.

    ¡°Good! Then we¡¯ll set off tomorrow. ¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°MMH! Hehe! I can go home and take a look. I still have a lot of treasures at home! I left in a hurryst time and didn¡¯t have time to bring them. This time, I¡¯ll take them all out. ¡± The little dolphin chuckled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you Beastie always carry your treasures with you? Why did you leave it at home?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in confusion after hearing the little Dolphin¡¯s words. As far as she knew, beasts were born with their own storage space. The good things they found would basically be stored inside. As long as they didn¡¯t say anything, no one would know what was inside. Therefore, this was the first time she heard that a beast would hide things in his house.

    ¡°Master! You don¡¯t know, although our storage space is innate, but the area is not big, so if we have too many things, it¡¯s safer to hide them at home. But if our home is upied by other beasts, then it¡¯s hard to say. ¡± The little dolphin exined with a smile.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! Little dolphin, let¡¯s go to your house when we reach the endless sea!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Thank you, master! Master! I still have a lot of underlings in the endless sea! Can you bring them here to cultivate?¡± The little dolphin looked up and asked softly.

    ¡°They¡¯re all beasts of the sea, will they adapt here? As you know, there¡¯s not much water here, and it¡¯s not as spacious as the sea. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! Compared to water, we need spiritual energy more. Therefore, this ce is perfect for them. ¡± The little dolphin said with certainty.

    ¡°If they are willing to follow you, then let theme! However, since you¡¯re here, you have to follow the rules and not make trouble!¡± Leng ruoxue said the ugly words first, in case something unpleasant happened when the little Dolphin¡¯s underlings came.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master! I¡¯ll keep an eye on them. ¡± The little dolphin quickly said. As the saying goes,¡±share good fortune with others.¡± Now that it could cultivate in such a good ce, it naturally wanted to give its little brothers a good opportunity to cultivate.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded, then stood up and left.

    The next day.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest had already made their preparations and were ready to set off early in the morning.

    However, before they could leave, the second elder and the others came to ning Zhiyuan to see them off.

    ¡°Little girls, I wish you all the best.¡± The second elder said with a worried look. Leng ruoxue had brought her family and subordinates to the mystic realm this time, and he was really worried. However, he could not follow because someone had to hold the fort in the ning family. Furthermore, other than the elders who had returned from the godly maind with Leng ruoxue, the other elders were not aware of this. The reason why he did not tell them was to ensure the safety of Leng ruoxue and the others.

    ¡°Mm! You guys have to be careful too. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°We will! ¡°Little girl, there¡¯s something ¡­¡± The second elder wanted to say something but stopped halfway. He looked at Leng ruoxue carefully.

    Seeing the second elder¡¯s expression, Leng ruoxueughed to herself,¡±¡±Second elder, if you have anything to say, say it! Why are you hemming and hawing?¡±

    ¡°Miss Leng! Third elder left homest night. ¡± The second elder said after hesitating for a moment.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue replied indifferently and did not have any other reaction.

    That¡¯s it? The second elder looked at Leng ruoxue¡¯s calm reaction and stared at her in disbelief. He thought to himself,¡±this little girl is too calm. She didn¡¯t even ask me where the third elder is going?¡±

    In reality, he did not know what Leng ruoxue was thinking.

    In Leng ruoxue¡¯s heart, third elder had nothing to do with her, so she could go wherever she wanted! What did it have to do with her? She wouldn¡¯t ask about unimportant people and things, so her reaction was so calm.

    ¡°Little girl, if you see him, please take care of him.¡± Although he was surprised, the second elder was stunned for a moment before he spoke his true thoughts.

    ¡°Second elder! The third elder was a reverent-God! You¡¯re asking a puny deity like me to take care of a reverent-God? if this gets out, where would the third elder put his face?¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him with a smile.

    ¡°Hehe! Isn¡¯t it normal to take care of each other when we¡¯re outside?¡± The second elder said disapprovingly, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted in his heart. ¡®You¡¯re indeed a puny deity, but which deity has as many tricks as you? Which deity would dare to look down on a reverent-God? Even though Leng ruoxue¡¯s abilities weren¡¯t high, she was able to create something as abnormal as the fantasy Sky and was determined to go to the mystic realm to investigate. He guessed that Leng ruoxue must have a way to save her life. Otherwise, with this little girl¡¯s slyness, how could she be so overconfident?

 Chapter 1710

    <h4>Chapter 1710: The mysterious shadow (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Alright then! Since this is second elder¡¯s request, then I¡¯ll do second elder a favor. As long as I meet him, I¡¯ll definitely take care of him. However, if he doesn¡¯t appreciate it, then don¡¯t me me!¡± Leng ruoxue said the ugly words first to avoid any hiddenintster on.

    ¡°En!¡± The second elder nodded helplessly. He was very clear about the third elder¡¯s temper. Hence, he also knew that Leng ruoxue¡¯s words were not rmist talk. The third elder might really not appreciate it. The only thing he could do now was to hope that third elder would not be so stubborn and not have too much prejudice against Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Second elder, if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll be leaving.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. Then, she could not help but remind him,¡±¡±You have to be careful in the ning family!¡±

    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t worry! We¡¯ll be careful. ¡± The second elder promised. Then, he led the other elders to personally send Leng ruoxue to the main residence and watched them leave.

    Initially, he had wanted to send a few members of the ning family to be Leng ruoxue¡¯s guides. However, Leng ruoxue had rejected his offer. In her words, she only needed the map and did not need any guides.

    Actually, the reason why Leng ruoxue rejected the offer was that it was not convenient to bring the ning family along. After all, if there were outsiders around, they would not be able to enter and exit the bracelet as they pleased.

    Half a monthter.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest flew non-stop day and night. Finally, they arrived at the city closest to the endless ocean, ten thousand Maple City.

    The reason why this ce was called ten thousand Maple City was said to be because there was arge number of maple leaves here, hence the name.

    Along the way, in order to get to the endless sea as soon as possible, they ate and slept in the open, day and night in the city. Finally, they arrived at the only way to the endless sea, ten thousand Maple City.

    Ten thousand Maple City wasn¡¯t big, and there weren¡¯t many people inside. They randomly found a hotel and prepared to rest for a while before continuing their journey.

    The journey from ten thousand Maple City to the endless sea was less than two days. Therefore, they decided to rest here for two days before heading to the endless sea.

    However, on the second day of their arrival at thousand Maple City, they ran into ning han and Cheng Xuan, who were following closely behind them. Leng ruoxue¡¯s head started to hurt when she saw them.

    Why are these two here? Weren¡¯t they supposed to be in their respective families? After all, as the young masters of the family, it was time for them to perform well! However, these two people had followed them and also arrived at ten thousand Maple City. She didn¡¯t need to ask to know that these two people definitely wanted to go to the endless sea.

    Looking at Leng ruoxue¡¯s furrowed brows, Cheng Xuan didn¡¯t need to guess to know that the two of them, uninvited guests, had been despised.

    ¡°Great aunt!¡± Cheng Xuan¡¯s handsome face was bitter, and he said in a soft voice with a slight grievance.

    ¡°What are you doing here instead of staying at home?¡± Leng ruoxue gritted her teeth.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to help. ¡± Cheng Xuan said, a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Help? What can you do to help?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted in her heart. Could he be here to make things worse? She really didn¡¯t have high hopes for these two guys! In fact, the reason why she hadn¡¯t caught up with Ning Yan and the others on this trip to the ning residence was not only because she was pressed for time, but also because she was afraid that someone would insist on following her when she left. As a result, she had simply shut herself in and refused to see anyone. She didn¡¯t even let Cheng Xuan, who had returned with her from the godly maind, live in ning Zhiyuan. Instead, she had driven him to the old ce where he hade to the ning residence, which was ning han¡¯s residence. However, she was now a little skeptical about her decision back then.

    ¡°There are many things we can help with, great aunt! Please don¡¯t look down on us, okay?¡± Cheng Xuan said, feeling wronged.

    ¡°Oh, really? Then can I ask if you can wash clothes or cook?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    When grape heard her young miss ¡®question, she couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. She thought to herself,¡±young miss is too cute. How could these two young masters do such a thing?¡± Oh! No, he should know how to cook. Otherwise, if he didn¡¯t even know how to cook, he would starve to death when he went out for experience.

    Ignoring grape¡¯sughter, Cheng Xuan and ning han¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief when they heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words. Could it be that in Leng ruoxue¡¯s heart, they could only doundry and cook? Did they not have any other use? This fact hurt the pride of the two prideful children.

    ¡°Well ¡­ We know how to cook.¡± Cheng Xuan said, unconvinced. However, his voice was pitifully soft when he said this, and it was obvious that he was feeling guilty.

    ¡°Oh! Then, is the food that you guys make good?¡± Leng ruoxue continued to ask.

    ¡°I won¡¯t starve to death.¡± Cheng Xuan said. The food they made was definitely not as good as Leng ruoxue ¡®s. In short, it would fill their stomachs.

    ¡°You won¡¯t starve to death? Are your requirements for food so low? How can you abuse yourself when you¡¯re outside?¡± Leng ruoxue criticized in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t want to do that either, but we¡¯re all alone out there, so we can¡¯t have such high expectations. So, we¡¯ll be satisfied as long as we Don¡¯t Starve to death.¡± Cheng Xuan quickly said. In fact, he rarely ate when he went out. If he was really hungry, he would just find a city nearby and eat to his heart¡¯s content.

    ¡°Such low requirements! You don¡¯t meet my standards, so you should go home!¡± Leng ruoxue chased him away impolitely.

    ¡°Great aunt! We¡¯re already here, don¡¯t be like this!¡± Seeing that he was about to be driven away, Cheng Xuan could not help but plead pitifully. He never dreamed that such an excuse could be used to drive people away. This was too far-fetched!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you toe. Go home.¡± Leng ruoxue waved her hand impatiently on purpose. She did not want these two guys to follow her into the mystic realm. Otherwise, if something were to happen, wouldn¡¯t the ning and Cheng family be in even more chaos?

    ¡°Great aunt! We won¡¯t go back. If you don¡¯t let us follow you, then we¡¯ll go by ourselves. ¡± Cheng Xuan said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Leng ruoxue squinted her beautiful eyes and red at Cheng Xuan with slight displeasure. It seemed like this fellow had really gotten close to her! He even dared to threaten her.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a threat, it¡¯s a fact! We were originally going to the endless sea, and now that we¡¯ve met, and we¡¯re acquaintances, we naturally have to go together. However, if you don¡¯t wee us, then we¡¯ll just go on our own. ¡± Cheng Xuan smiled calmly. However, the smug expression on his face made Leng ruoxue feel like she was asking for a beating.

    ¡°Forget it! You guys shoulde with us!¡± Leng ruoxue thought for a moment and said helplessly. She could tell that this fellow had her in the palm of his hand. He knew that she wouldn¡¯t ignore them. This was the truth. She would only be more at ease if she kept these two fellows by her side. Otherwise, if something happened to them in the mystic realm, she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it to her Godfather and the Cheng n head. She would also feel guilty.

 Chapter 1711

    <h4>Chapter 1711: The mysterious shadow (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Great aunt! Thank you so much!¡± Hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s agreement, Cheng Xuan was very satisfied.

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet, I¡¯m not done yet! Since you¡¯reing with us, then whether it¡¯s on the road or in the secret realm, you have to listen to me. You¡¯re not allowed to doubt my words, can you do that? If you can¡¯t do it, then go back as soon as possible. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°I can! We can do it! I¡¯ll listen to your orders. ¡± Cheng Xuan quickly said.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! You guys can go back to your rooms and rest! We¡¯ll set off tomorrow morning. ¡± Leng ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Cheng Xuan and ning han nodded. They had been chasing after Leng ruoxue and the others all this time. They had finally caught up with them after days and nights of non-stop traveling. Now that they thought about it, they were indeed quite tired and needed a good rest.

    At this thought, the two of them immediately returned to their room.

    The next day.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest continued on their journey.

    They finally arrived at the endless sea in the afternoon.

    The endless ocean, as its name suggested, was unusually wide and had magnificent waves. The endless ocean was dark green in color, and waves would rise from time to time.

    At this time, the endless sea seemed calm, but under this calm sea, it was unknown what kind of danger was hidden.

    Standing on the shore of the endless ocean, Leng ruoxue took the little dolphin out of her bracelet. The moment the little dolphin smelled the aura of the endless ocean, it immediately transformed into its original form and jumped into the ocean, swimming around happily ¡­

    When it was close enough to the endless ocean, it jumped onto the shore and transformed into a stunningly beautiful man, standing beside Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Master! This is my home. ¡± Dolphin said happily.

    ¡°Mm! Why is the water here dark green?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously. In her memory, even if the color of the sea water was very dark, it would at most be dark blue. However, the sea water here was so different.

    ¡°Hehe! Master! The sea water here is dark green because there is a type of dark green aquatic grass growing on the seabed. Therefore, the sea water is dark green on the surface, but it is still blue when you reach the bottom of the sea. ¡± Dolphin # 1 exined.

    ¡°I see.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head after she was clear of the situation.

    ¡°Great aunt! This Dolphin is your Beastie?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cheng Xuan¡¯s eyes had been wide open ever since the beautiful Dolphin Man appeared, and he finally couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking nonsense? If Beastie isn¡¯t master, would I call her master?¡± Before Leng ruoxue could say anything, the dolphin-like man was already unhappy and said in an unpleasant tone.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The Dolphin¡¯s pretty boy¡¯s words made Cheng Xuan depressed. Was he talking nonsense? He didn¡¯t think so.

    Seeing the depressed expression on Cheng Xuan¡¯s face, Leng ruoxue was alreadyughing in her heart. However, she still red at the dolphin-like handsome man without batting an eyelid, in case he became more and more unruly in the future. After all, Cheng Xuan was the young master of the Cheng family and also her friend. She had to give him some face!

    ¡°Master! I¡¯m going to find my old brothers, you guys wait for me here. ¡± The beautiful Dolphin saw that Leng ruoxue seemed a little unhappy and was afraid that she would punish him. He quickly found an excuse to jump back into the sea.

    ¡°Great aunt! I just didn¡¯t expect you to take in a sea beast. ¡± Cheng Xuan exined uneasily after the beautiful Dolphin left.

    He was really too surprised. It should be known that in the divine realm, almost no one would ept a divine beast from the sea as a beast pet. Although they were invincible in the sea, their Masters would not live at the bottom of the sea for their entire lives. Therefore, basically, no one would be willing to waste a beast pet slot to ept a sea beast. After all, there was a limit to the number of beast pets they could ept. Of course, he would never have thought that Leng ruoxue did not have such a restriction.

    ¡°This was just an ident.¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly. Her decision to take in that Dolphin was indeed a little dramatic, and she had almost gotten into some trouble because of it. However, it was a good thing that all the trouble had been settled.

    ¡°I knew it!¡± Realization dawned on Cheng Xuan. In his eyes, Leng ruoxue was a cunning little fox. For a Fox to keep a sea beast that was not of much use onnd, there was no other exnation other than an ident.

    ¡°Miss! We caught some fresh fish, let¡¯s roast them for dinner!¡± At this moment, grape ran over and suggested.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Leng ruoxue smiled and nodded. Then, she found arge green rock and sat down.

    At night, grape and the others, who had been busy the entire afternoon, were ready to roast the fish.

    At this moment, a strong gust of wind blew across the sea. Following that, a huge ck shadow emerged from the sea. A pair of green eyes stared at Leng ruoxue and the rest as if they were looking at prey. Their eyes were filled with greed and hostility.

    ¡°Heavens! What kind of monster is this?¡± When Lu Tao saw the huge ck shadow, she was shocked. Moreover, the surface of the sea was even darker than it had been in the afternoon. Therefore, apart from the pair of green eyes, they could not see the true face of the huge monster.

    ¡°Green peach! Don¡¯t be afraid! I¡¯ll protect you. ¡± Feng Da, who was standing beside green peach, said very considerately. This was a good opportunity for the hero to save the beauty! Although the beauty didn¡¯t need him to save her, his heart was still there! Hehe! Green peach would definitely be touched!

    ¡°Miss said that it¡¯s better to rely on yourself than on others. I can protect myself. You should be careful too.¡± Lu Tao reminded.

    ¡°Then you protect me!¡± Feng Da said shamelessly. He was a little disappointed when green peach said that he didn¡¯t need to protect her. In that case, they might as well change seats! Hehe!

    ¡°You¡¯re a man!¡± Lu Tao clenched her beautiful face and said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? However, if you want to be sure, I don¡¯t mind. ¡± Feng Da said with a smile.

    ¡°You shut up!¡± Lu Tao¡¯s beautiful face was dyed with a touch of shyness, and after receiving everyone¡¯s teasing gazes, she really wanted to find a hole to hide in. Wu ¡­ This man was acting coquettishly with her in front of everyone, he was really too much.

    However, after Feng DA¡¯s interference, the originally tense atmosphere also rxed.

    At this time, the huge ck shadow on the surface of the sea was only surprised when everyone first saw it. After that, they actually ignored it. This fact had seriously hurt its self-esteem. F * ck! Why were these despicable humans not afraid of it? Was it not scary? At the thought of this, it let out two whimpers on purpose to intimidate Leng ruoxue and the others.

    However, it had clearly underestimated the mental endurance of Leng ruoxue and the others. They only nced at it once and did not bother with it.

    ¡°Despicable humans! How dare you! How dare youe to my territory and cause trouble!¡± Seeing that Leng ruoxue and the rest were ignoring it, the huge ck Shadow¡¯s pride was hurt. It could only reprimand them.

    Its rough voice had a slight tremble to it. When Leng ruoxue heard it, sheughed in her heart. Where did this Beastie, who was a Fox exploiting a Tiger¡¯s might,e from? He was obviously very scared, but he still pretended to be fierce to scare them. Sigh! This was clearly the behavior of a child!

    ¡°Did we cause any trouble?¡± When Leng ruoxue heard the words of the huge ck figure, she turned around and asked the people around her.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t! We haven¡¯t even started to cause trouble!¡± Feng Da replied with a smile.

    ¡°Hey! Big guy, did you hear that? We haven¡¯t even started to cause trouble!¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    ¡°How audacious! You guys stole so much of my food, and you still dare to say you didn¡¯t cause trouble!¡± The huge ck figure was obviously very dissatisfied with Leng ruoxue¡¯s words. It roared with a hoarse voice. The moment the roar was heard, huge waves immediately rose up from the sea and pounced towards Leng ruoxue and the others.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest dodged nimbly. Looking at the huge ck shadow that was hiding its head and revealing its tail, everyone thought to themselves,¡¯is it preparing to fight?¡¯

    ¡°Big guy, just talk properly. Why are you ying with water?¡± Leng ruoxue pretended to be unhappy.

    ¡°ying with water? I know how to y with water? What¡¯s with your eyes! That¡¯s clearly my pressure!¡± The huge ck shadow roared in anger. F * ck! Its pressure was actually treated as ying with water by others. It was really intolerable!

    ¡°Pressure? If that¡¯s really your pressure, then your abilities aren¡¯t that great!¡± Feng Da said with a look of disdain.

    ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯m the Overlord of this area! In this area, no human or beast dared to speak to this Lord like this! Humans! You¡¯ll be punished by me!¡± The huge ck shadow roared angrily, but in his heart, he was thinking about how to deal with these humans. There were too many of them, what was it going to do?

    ¡°Oh, really? I¡¯ll wait and see. ¡± Feng Da didn¡¯t take the words of the huge ck shadow seriously. In his opinion, if this guy was really a powerful sea beast, he would have attacked long ago. Why would he talk so much nonsense with them? Therefore, he did not take its threat to heart at all.

    ¡°Just you wait! You will regret this!¡± After the huge ck shadow finished speaking, it dived back to the bottom of the sea with a loud Thunder and a small drizzle.

    Feng Da and the others couldn¡¯t react for a long time because of its retreat. Why did it just leave? They were dumbfounded! It shouldn¡¯t be like this, right?

 Chapter 1712

    <h4>Chapter 1712: A mistake (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    When Feng Da and the others came back to their senses, the sea had returned to its calm state. However, this fact made them quite depressed. They had not yet figured out what kind of monster the ck shadow was! The ck shadow had actually dived back to the bottom of the sea, which made them feel like they had punched cotton.

    They thought that they could have a big fight, but who knew that it would end so silently?

    Although this little episode made Feng Da and the others, who loved to fight, feel a little depressed, it did not affect their mood too much. After the ck shadow disappeared, they continued to eat dinner.

    After dinner, Leng ruoxue took out the house and everyone went in, ready to have a good night¡¯s rest. However, in the middle of the night, they were suddenly hit by a ¡°Kacha¡± sound! Kachaa!¡± , Awoken by the noise.

    The group walked out of the room and gathered in the garden. Through a screen of light in the garden, Leng ruoxue and the others were shocked to find that they were surrounded by a group of crabs the size of millstones and giant prawns waving theirrge pincers. Many crabs had even climbed up to the roof and were trying to enter the house from above.

    ¡°Miss! The crabs and prawns were so big! We¡¯re in for a treat this time. ¡± Feng DA¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw those huge objects. In his eyes, these things were simply delicious food delivered to his door! It would be a waste not to eat it!

    ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve eaten these things, I really want to eat them!¡± Lin Yuan also said. Although there were a lot of crabs and prawns in the miss¡¯s space, they had arge number of people, so they usually didn¡¯t dare to eat too much. It should be known that those things were quite rare whether it was on the sharp wind continent or the Haotian continent. They couldn¡¯t bear to eat them, and it was even more impossible for them to go into the sea to catch them. After all, there were many fierce beasts in the sea. If they were careless, they would lose their lives. But this time, these things came to them on their own initiative. They naturally wouldn¡¯t be polite.

    Seeing the excitement on their faces and hearing their conversation, Cheng Xuan could not help but wipe the cold sweat on his forehead. He thought to himself,¡¯could it be that these people want to eat these things?¡¯

    Although he was from the divine world, he had never eaten these armored monsters before. Moreover, he did not think that these things that were tied to him were worth eating. However, looking at the expressions of Feng Da and the others, they seemed to be quite excited. What was going on? He was very curious, and his heart felt as if there was a cat scratching it.

    ¡°You guys want to eat these iron armored monsters?¡± Cheng Xuan could not help but ask.

    ¡°Yup! This is good stuff!¡± As Feng Da spoke, a trace of nostalgia appeared on his face.

    ¡°No one in the divine realm would eat these things. Are you sure they can be eaten?¡± Cheng Xuan said in disbelief.

    ¡°Of course they can be eaten. They¡¯re all delicious!¡± Feng Da looked at Cheng Xuan as if he was a monster, as if he had said something he shouldn¡¯t have. Feng DA¡¯s incredulous look also made Cheng Xuan¡¯s face burn.

    ¡°I ¡­ I haven¡¯t eaten it.¡± Cheng Xuan¡¯s face reddened as he spoke in embarrassment. However, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he was embarrassed. It¡¯s not embarrassing if you haven¡¯t eaten it before, right?

    ¡°AI! You guys don¡¯t have the good fortune to eat!¡± Feng Da looked at Cheng Xuan with sympathy.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Receiving Feng DA¡¯s sympathetic gaze, Cheng Xuan was depressed. It seemed that it was a little embarrassing to not have eaten it.

    ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s not very popr for people in the divine realm to eat these things. ¡± Seeing Cheng Xuan¡¯s awkwardness, ning han tried to smooth things over. The truth was, he had never eaten it before, so he had to stand on the same side as Cheng Xuan at this point. Otherwise, Cheng Xuan would not be the only one who would be pitied.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Cheng Xuan nodded repeatedly at ning han¡¯s words.

    ¡°Hehe! Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll have a good meal in a while. ¡± Feng Da patted their shoulders andforted them.

    Then, he turned to look at Leng ruoxue,¡±¡±Miss! When are we going out to catch crabs?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re going out to catch crabs and not be eaten by these crabs?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the increasing number ofrge crabs and teased with a faint smile.

    ¡°Miss! How can we be eaten by them? if we have to eat, we should be the ones eating them!¡± Feng Da corrected him.

    ¡°Oh! Then you guys go out and catch them!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    After getting Leng ruoxue¡¯s approval, Feng Da and the rest did not want to waste any more time. They immediately opened the door and walked out.

    However, as soon as he stepped out of the house, Feng Da felt that he had stepped on something soft. Then, his foot seemed to be mped by something, and he couldn¡¯t help but scream in pain,¡±¡±Argh! My foot!¡±

    When everyone heard Feng DA¡¯s cry, they lowered their heads in unison, only to find that there was a huge m between Feng DA¡¯s feet.

    The m was a meter in diameter, and under the moonlight, its shell was a faint pink color. At this time, its two extremely hard shells were tightly mping Feng DA¡¯s feet, and the shell was slowly closing ¡­

    ¡°Dammit! Quickly help me get it down!¡± Feng Da grimaced in pain and kept swinging his legs, but he couldn¡¯t get rid of the giant m that was closing in.

    When Lin Yuan and the others saw this, they quickly squatted down to help. A few of them grabbed the two shells of the giant m and tried to break it open. However, the giant m did not move at all. No matter how hard they tried, it refused to let go of its shell.

    ¡°Miss! Save me! Help me!¡± Feng Da, who was in so much pain that he was about to faint, could only seek help from Leng ruoxue, who was still in the house, when he saw that Lin Yuan and the rest were helpless.

    When they heard the voice, Leng ruoxue and the demon walked out from inside with smiles on their faces.

    ¡°What is this? How many crabs have you caught?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes and nced at the giant crab that was ring at them. She asked calmly.

    ¡°Miss! Not a single one was caught! ¡°My foot is caught by a m, Wu ¡­¡± Feng Da sobbed with an aggrieved expression. He could tell that the youngdy hade out to see him make a fool of himself!

    ¡°You¡¯re too careless! Why didn¡¯t you look at your feet when you were walking?¡± As expected, Leng ruoxue reproached. However, she still had a smile on her face.

    ¡°I ¡­ I didn¡¯t notice. Miss! Please help me get rid of this thing! It hurts so much. ¡± Feng Da pleaded.¡±Wu ¡­ This bad-hearted youngdy really has no sympathy.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to get rid of this thing! Besides, the more we want to get rid of it, the more it will mp onto us for self-protection. Why don¡¯t you take it with you for the time being?¡± Leng ruoxue suggested as she looked down at the giant m.

    ¡°Miss! Don ¡®t! How can I bring it along, miss! You must have a way!¡± Feng Da was so anxious that he was about to cry. Moreover, the ce where he was mped by the giant m was also in excruciating pain. He was about to break out in cold sweat.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t have any good ideas. Unless you don¡¯t want this leg anymore. ¡± Leng ruoxue teased Feng Da.

 Chapter 1713 - Mistake (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1713: Mistake (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°This, this won¡¯t do! I can¡¯t lose my leg. ¡± Feng Da said anxiously when he heard this.

    At that moment, everyone present could tell that the young miss¡¯s bad taste was back. She was just teasing Feng Da! Therefore, they were all smart enough to keep silent.

    ¡°Young miss ¡­¡± Feng Da looked at Leng ruoxue with resentment. His little face was as pitiful as it could get, and his pitiful look greatly pleased Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°AI! Seeing how pitiful you are, I¡¯ll think of a way!¡± Leng ruoxue sighed and pretended to be in a difficult position.

    ¡°Many thanks, miss!¡± Hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, Feng Da could finally rx.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue squatted down and stretched out her index finger. She bent it and knocked on the mshell lightly. She then said with certainty,¡±¡±There must be someone at home!¡±

    Cheng Xuan and ning han¡¯s faces darkened at her words. What did she mean by that? What did he mean by ¡®there¡¯s someone at home¡¯? So what if there were people? so what if there were no people? Was she going to get someone to open the door for her? The two of them let their thoughts run wild, but the next second, their guess was confirmed.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re at home. Open the door now, or else you won¡¯t be able to keep these two doors.¡± Leng ruoxue threatened. At this moment, the m that was hiding in its shell did not dare to make any rash moves. This was because it could instinctively sense how terrifying this woman was. Although its strength was not high, its natural instincts were not wrong. Hence, the timid m could only hide its head and not dare to show itself.

    After waiting for a while, Leng ruoxue saw that the mussel did not respond and was a little angry. In an instant, a small dark purple me jumped on her white and tender fingertips. The temperature of the me was extremely high, causing Lin Yuan and the others to take a big step back to avoid being roasted by the me.

    The moment Leng ruoxue¡¯s me appeared, the giant m, which had been silent, started to tremble uncontrobly. Water vapor started to evaporate from its body. In an instant, the giant m felt as if its body was on fire and it started to tremble even more.

    ¡°Little m! Do you want to be roasted by me, or do you want to open the door?¡± Leng ruoxue slowly moved the me on her fingertips closer to the giant m¡¯s body, giving it two choices.

    However, as soon as she finished her sentence, the giant m quickly opened its two shells and jumped into the sea as if it was running for its life. The giant m was still frightened and refused toe out.

    ¡°What a pity. I thought I would be able to eat delicious m meat.¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the back of the giant m and said with regret.

    ¡°Great aunt! Is there anything in this world that you don¡¯t dare to eat?¡± Cheng Xuan couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded with a smile.

    ¡°What?¡± Cheng Xuan asked curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. There were many things in this world that she didn¡¯t eat.

    ¡°Great aunt! You¡¯re a bad person. ¡± Cheng Xuan pouted and said in a slightly coquettish manner.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never said that I¡¯m a good person!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile. Then, she stood up and looked at the cancer that was right in front of her,¡±¡±Since the mussel has run away, I can only have you as my supper tonight.¡±

    With that, Leng ruoxue walked towards the giant crab.

    When the giant crabs and giant prawns with low spiritual intelligence saw Leng ruoxue approaching, they all instinctively retreated. This was because both Leng ruoxue and the small me in her hand made them feel fear. Seeing that they were about to retreat into the sea, Leng ruoxue stopped in her tracks and said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t mistreat you. I¡¯ll give you a quick death. ¡±

    These words made the giant crabs and prawns run even faster. They ran for their lives in all directions without a care. For a moment, it was a mess. In the process of running away, many crabs and prawns bumped into each other. Some directly fainted, and some had broken a few arms and legs. In short, the situation could only be described as chaotic.

    The crowd stared at the scene in front of them with their mouths agape. They were filled with admiration for Leng ruoxue and could not help but think in their hearts,¡¯as expected of our family¡¯s young miss!¡¯ This power was extraordinary! He hadn¡¯t even made a move! Those shrimp soldiers and crab generals threw away their helmets and armors and fled in all directions. However, in this way, wouldn¡¯t they lose their delicious taste? At the thought of this, Feng Da and the others became anxious and shouted,¡±¡±Miss! Don¡¯t let them run away!¡± At the same time, it pounced on those shrimps and crabs ¡­

    ¡°Uh!¡± Seeing this, Cheng Xuan rubbed his eyes and thought to himself, are those things really that attractive? He had actually caused Feng Da and the others to go so crazy. Out of curiosity, he and ning han also charged into the ¡®battlefield¡¯.

    After a battle of chasing and hiding, Feng Da and the others had a good harvest. They saw a small mountain of shrimp and crabs piled in front of their house. Seeing these fresh seafood, they couldn¡¯t wait any longer. They directly started a fire and roasted it over the fire with a wooden stick ¡­

    Not long after, a fresh smell emerged from the shrimp and crab that were being roasted over the fire. After smelling it, Cheng Xuan couldn¡¯t help but take a few deep breaths. This smell was indeed delicious! He just didn¡¯t know what it would taste like. He was looking forward to it.

    However, after the prawns and crabs were roasted, Cheng Xuan didn¡¯t rush to eat them. Instead, he carefully observed Feng Da and the others ¡®appearances and started to learn.

    When the first mouthful of crab meat entered his stomach, Cheng Xuan could not help but close his eyes and chew with a satisfied expression. The delicious taste floated in his mouth, leaving him with an endless aftertaste.

    However, when he opened his eyes and saw that Feng Da and the others had each destroyed a giant crab, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little anxious. He didn¡¯t care about the aftertaste and quickly ate it. While eating, he took a freshly roasted giant crab and ced it in front of him to show his ownership.

    Leng ruoxue chuckled to herself when she saw how protective Cheng Xuan was of his food. She did not expect Cheng Xuan to have such a cute side to him. However, she was surprised by ning han¡¯s actions because he had learned from Cheng Xuan. When he saw her surprised look, he did not feel embarrassed at all. Instead, he was even more at ease.

    Seeing this scene, Leng ruoxue sighed from the bottom of her heart. Young master ning¡¯s heart was still the best!

    Everyone was eating the supper excitedly. However, just as they were eating happily, a discordant roar sounded in their ears.

    ¡°Bold human! You actually dared to eat my subordinates!¡± A hoarse voice rang out in the dark night. When everyone heard this voice, they didn¡¯t even raise their heads and continued to eat the food in their hands.

    ¡°Human! I¡¯m talking to you! Don¡¯t ignore this Lord¡¯s existence, alright?¡± Seeing that no one was paying attention to it, the owner of the voice, the giant monster, could not help but roar again.

    ¡°Then what do you want? A fellow who doesn¡¯t even dare to show his face, do you expect us to treat you with courtesy?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her head and smiled calmly.

 Chapter 1714

    <h4>Chapter 1714: A mistake (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    In fact, she had long guessed that those shrimps and crabs were rted to this monster. Now, she had finally confirmed it. They were indeed its people.

    ¡°You ate my subordinate. You have to give me an exnation!¡± The giant monster roared.

    ¡°Tape? What do you want tape for? Are you trying to shut your mouth?¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly, deliberately twisting its words.

    ¡°Despicable humans! You did it on purpose!¡± The huge monster understood the meaning behind Leng ruoxue¡¯s words and said angrily.

    ¡°I did it on purpose, what can you do to me?¡± Leng ruoxue said nonchntly and continued to provoke it.

    ¡°Miss! It doesn¡¯t even dare to show its head, what can it do to us? It doesn¡¯t even dare toe up, so why waste our saliva talking nonsense with it?¡± Feng Da suggested.

    ¡°Mm! Let¡¯s ignore it and continue eating!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head in agreement.

    ¡°Don¡¯t eat it! You¡¯re not allowed to eat my subordinates!¡± The huge monster roared in anger. However, Leng ruoxue and the rest were unmoved. They continued to lower their heads and eat the delicacies in their hands. Following that, they heard a ¡®Kacha¡¯! With a loud ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound, everyone saw a huge ck shadow from the corner of their eyes. It dived out of the sea and came ashore. Then, it quickly ran in their direction. Leng ruoxue and the othersughed in their hearts when they saw this. This idiot had finally taken the bait.

    When the ck shadow ran in, Leng ruoxue and the others finally saw its true appearance.

    It was an extremely huge crab with a diameter of ten meters and a height of two meters. It was wearing a ck armor that was shining with a faint light. Furthermore, this crab had the strength of a divine Lord.

    When the crab saw that Leng ruoxue and the others were stepping on the shells of its underlings, anger rose from its heart. Its pitch-ck, glossy, and extremely hard shell seemed to be burning with mes, shining with a pink glow. Seeing it like this, Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but recall a ssic advertisement from her previous life: ¡®have you been cooked?¡¯

    ¡°I want to take revenge for my subordinates!¡± Therge crab said viciously. Its pair of Searchlight-like eyes stared at Leng ruoxue and the rest as if it was staring at its prey.

    ¡°Big crab, I can understand how you feel. However, you only have the strength of a monarch-god level cultivator. There are so many of us here. Are you sure you can defeat us?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she reminded him.

    ¡°I, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Therge crab stammered and did not answer Leng ruoxue¡¯s question directly. In fact, it was afraid that it could not defeat them, so it did not attack. Instead, it went back and found a group of its underlings. Who knew that those underlings were so useless? before they could attack, they were killed, injured, and many of them became food for the humans. This fact made it extremely furious. However, don¡¯t be fooled by its fierce appearance. In reality, it was very timid. However, this time, it had no choice but to stand out. Otherwise, where would it put its face in the endless ocean in the future? How could it convince the masses?

    ¡°What do you want to do to us?¡± Leng ruoxue was very curious.

    ¡°I want to take revenge for my subordinate.¡± Therge crab roared.

    ¡°You¡¯ve said this before. Tell me the details. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him impatiently.

    ¡°The details, the details ...¡± The big crab was confused. It didn¡¯t know! What could it say?

    ¡°AI! You¡¯re so stupid! The specific thing is nothing more than how you want to avenge your subordinate! You have toe up with a n to deal with us. You can¡¯t juste here on a whim like you are now. You¡¯re not here for revenge, you¡¯re here to give us Food!¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t help but say in a sincere tone when he saw the big crab¡¯s dumbfounded expression.

    Upon hearing Feng DA¡¯s words, the big crab suddenly raised his head and looked at Feng Da with teary eyes. As if he had found a soulmate, he choked and said,¡±¡±Human! You really are a good person! You¡¯re actually so considerate of me. ¡± It was very touched. After living for so long, it had been afraid of being eaten by the enemy every day. It didn¡¯t expect that there was still someone in this world who cared about it so much!

    Ugh! What was this situation? Seeing the big crab¡¯s inexplicable excitement, Feng Da was a little dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t seem to have said anything that shouldn¡¯t be said, right? Why did the crab look like it was going to give itself to him? The more he thought about it, the more afraid he became.

    Not only him, but the others were also speechless when they saw this scene. Moreover, they had amon question in their hearts. What was this big crab trying to do?

    However, they soon found out.

    The big crab looked shy, and his cold eyes looked at Feng Da with affection. Then, he said,¡±¡±Human! You¡¯re so good, I¡¯m really moved. I¡¯ve decided, I¡¯m going to give my body to you ...¡±

    The big crab¡¯s words made Feng Da jump in shock. F * ck! This crab was going to repay him with his body just because he said so. This was really too terrifying.

    ¡°Don ¡®t, don¡¯t be impulsive! I¡¯m not a good person! It¡¯s true!¡± Feng Da wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said hurriedly.

    ¡°You¡¯re a good person! I¡¯ve lived for so long, but I¡¯ve never met a human who¡¯s so considerate of me! So, you can¡¯t reject me. ¡± The big crab was determined to get Feng Da, and it said very stubbornly.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not interested in you. Besides, I already have someone I like. So, I can only disappoint your good intentions.¡± Feng Da was so anxious that he broke out in a cold sweat. He couldn¡¯t help but look towards Leng ruoxue and the others for help. However, he was ignored by the crowd who wanted to see him make a fool of himself.

    ¡°Interest can be cultivated. I believe that with my charm, you will ept me one day.¡± The big crab suddenly became confident.

    ¡°To be honest, my favorite food is crabs, so in my eyes, you are food. No one will like food. Trust me.¡± Feng Da tried to persuade him.

    ¡°You can¡¯t eat mine.¡± The big crab blinked its eyes and said innocently.

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say! If I¡¯m hungry one day, I might just treat you as a dish to go with wine. Would you still dare to like me then?¡± Feng Da threatened.

    Feng DA¡¯s words made the big crab stare at him for a long time without saying a word. However, just when Feng Da thought that the big crab had given up, the big crab said,¡±¡±I¡¯m not scared. You can¡¯t scare me!¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Feng Da was speechless. Why was this crab so insistent on him?

    ¡°I said I want to repay you with my body.¡± The big crab said with certainty.

    ¡°Like I said, I already have someone I like.¡± Feng Da also said.

    ¡°So what? I won¡¯t fight with her.¡± The big crab said disapprovingly.

    ¡°That ... Being a third party will be despised by others.¡± At this time, Lu Tao couldn¡¯t help but say. She originally wanted to stay out of this world, but she couldn¡¯t resist Feng DA¡¯s pleading gaze, so she had to speak.

    ¡°What¡¯s a third party? And who are you?¡± The big crab asked curiously.

    ¡°She¡¯s the woman I like. The mistress is the one who forced herself between us. I¡¯m a human, and I like humans. You¡¯re just food in my eyes, so I¡¯ll never like you. ¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t take it anymore and roared.

    After Feng Da finished shouting, the big crab looked at him in a daze, then continued,¡±¡±If you like her, then so be it. There¡¯s no conflict with me offering my body to you. She¡¯s a human and can¡¯t be your Beastie, but I can!¡± After he finished speaking, he even looked at green peach with a slightly provocative look.

    ¡°Beastie?¡± Feng Da blinked his eyes. Did he hear it wrong? This big crab was talking about Beastie. Could it be that he wanted to be his Beastie?

    ¡°You want to be my Beastie?¡± Feng Da asked again with uncertainty.

    ¡°Mm! You¡¯re a good person, I like you! So, I want to be your Beastie. ¡± The big crab said shyly.

    After hearing the crab¡¯s affirmative answer, Leng ruoxue and the rest could not help but lower their heads andugh. After all this, this crab only wanted to be Feng DA¡¯s Beastie. In the end, it caused them to misunderstand and caused Feng Da to make a huge mistake.

    ¡°If you want to be a Beastie, why don¡¯t you just say it clearly? why are you even offering yourself to me? are you trying to scare me to death?¡± Feng DA¡¯s face was hot. F * ck! This was a huge loss of face.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t being a Beastie the same as repaying with your body? From now on, I¡¯m Yours. ¡± The big crab said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to use words, then don¡¯t use them. How can that be the same!¡± Feng Da was very angry, and the crowd couldn¡¯t help butugh loudly when they heard their conversation.

    ¡°Hahaha! Captain, you guys are too funny. ¡± Lin Yuanughed, and heughed the most exaggeratedly. Heughed so hard that his stomach hurt, and he was just short of rolling on the ground.

    ¡°What are youughing at? If youugh again, I¡¯ll throw you into the sea to feed the crabs!¡± Feng Da roared in anger.

    ¡°Master! Crabs love aquatic grass, not humans. ¡± The big crab corrected him with a serious expression.

    After Lin Yuan and the rest heard this, theyughed even louder.

    ¡°You shut up! No one will think you¡¯re mute if you don¡¯t speak. ¡± Feng Da was furious.

    ¡°Master! I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± The big crab felt very wronged.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me master! I didn¡¯t agree to take you in!¡± Feng Da was about to go crazy.

    ¡°Master! I¡¯ve decided on you, you can¡¯t abandon me!¡± The big crab stretched out its two huge pincers and hugged Feng DA¡¯s thigh tightly as it sobbed.

    ¡°Dammit! Quickly let go of me!¡± Feng Da ordered.

    ¡°Not letting go! Don¡¯t let go! I won¡¯t let go even if I die!¡± The big crab hugged him tighter and tighter, so that Feng Da would not shake him off.

    Just like that, the man and the crab began to tug at each other, forming a tug-of-war. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue shook her head helplessly and sighed in her heart. How did things turn out like this? If she didn¡¯t remember wrongly, this big crab was here for revenge, but now it had found a master for itself. Was there anything more dramatic than this in the world?

 Chapter 1715

    <h4>Chapter 1715: Human! Leave quickly (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Leng ruoxue sighed softly. She ignored the man and the crab¡¯s tugging and pulling and immediately brought the demon back to her room.

    The next morning.

    When they came out of the room and saw the unconcealed smiles on everyone¡¯s faces, suspicion rose in their hearts. After they leftst night, did something happen that they didn¡¯t know about?

    ¡°Miss! Feng Da took that big crabst night. ¡± Seeing Leng ruoxue¡¯s confusion, grape hurriedly exined.

    ¡°Oh! Isn¡¯t it normal to take in a Beastie? However, your expressions are very abnormal. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Hehe! Miss, you¡¯ll know when theye out. ¡± Grape said mysteriously, the smile on her beautiful face hard to hide.

    Seeing that the grapes were keeping her in suspense, Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t probe further and just waited patiently. Fortunately, Feng Da didn¡¯t make her wait too long. After a while, he walked out of the room with a dark face.

    But what was that ck thing on Feng DA¡¯s head? Leng ruoxue silently wiped the cold sweat off her forehead. In her heart, she couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted by Feng DA¡¯s new style. If this was in the world of her previous life, Feng DA¡¯s style would definitely not be mainstream!

    He saw a ck crab slightly bigger than an adult¡¯s fist on Feng DA¡¯s head, baring its fangs and brandishing its ws. It was obvious that this was the giant crab¡¯s appearance after it mimicked him yesterday. But why did he bring this crab on his head? Could it be that he thought that he looked good like this and wanted to change his image?

    Just as Leng ruoxue was feeling puzzled, grape and the rest could not help but turn around and snicker. Feng DA¡¯s face was dark as he went up to Leng ruoxue and pleaded,¡±¡±Miss! This damn crab just wants to stay on my head, please help me!¡±

    ¡°How do you want me to help you?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a face full of curiosity. Sheughed in her heart. She knew Feng Da wouldn¡¯t be like this ... So it was because the crab had chosen this position, MMM! Could she say that this crab had good taste? The view there was really good.

    ¡°Help me persuade it toe down.¡± Feng Da begged.

    ¡°Feng Da! I heard that this crab has already recognized you as its master. Since you¡¯re its master, you can order it toe down from your head. You don¡¯t need me at all! Moreover,pared to you, I¡¯m just an outsider to it. How could it listen to me?¡± Leng ruoxue reminded. It seemed like Feng Da had been so angered by this crab that he had lost his mind. Otherwise, why would he not know how to use his master¡¯s authority?

    ¡°Miss! If only it was willing to listen to me. ¡± Feng DA¡¯s face was bitter as he said helplessly. This crab was extremely stubborn. Once it had decided on something, it would go down the dark path. He didn¡¯t have the habit of mistreating his Beastie. He couldn¡¯t hit it or scold it. After all, it was his Beastie, and he still had to dote on it. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of this, but this little crab was not afraid of him at all. So, he could only swallow this bitter fruit. Sob ... He really regretted taking in this guy in his moment of soft-heartedness. Now, it had climbed onto his head. It was truly on his head!

    ¡°Even you, the master, can¡¯t do anything, so what can I do? You still have to manage your own Beastie, no one else can help you. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a helpless expression.

    ¡°Miss ...¡± Feng Da deliberately dragged out his voice. His originally shrewd eyes were now glistening, and the mist in them was in danger of falling at any time.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a green peach. It¡¯s useless to act pitiful in front of me. ¡± Leng ruoxue unreservedly exposed him. She thought to herself,¡¯if the person who acted this way in front of me was a demon, I might have taken pity on him. But it¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s not!¡¯

    ¡°Miss!¡± Feng Da called out resentfully, but was ignored by Leng ruoxue.

    Even though Leng ruoxue ignored Feng DA¡¯s plea, she still turned her gaze to the greenish-ck crab. She smiled and asked,¡±¡±Little crab, since you¡¯ve acknowledged my subordinate as your master, you¡¯re one of us from now on. You have to answer my questions truthfully!¡±

    ¡°MMH! If master¡¯s youngdy has any questions, please ask. I promise to tell you everything I know. ¡± The little crab on Feng DA¡¯s head raised one of its pincers and made a solemn vow. This was its master¡¯s master! Therefore, it definitely had to please her. Furthermore, after recognizing her as its master, it was very clear of the position this human woman had in its master¡¯s heart. Hence, its attitude towards Leng ruoxue was extremely good.

    ¡°You¡¯re a good one,¡± Leng ruoxue nodded in satisfaction and continued,¡±¡±Little crab, do you know where the secret realm of the endless sea is?¡±

    ¡°A secret realm?¡± The little crab furrowed his brows in a dilemma. His pair of ck and bright little eyes rolled around, but in the end, he shook his head and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ve never heard of a secret realm here. ¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Leng ruoxue confirmed. She could tell that this little crab really didn¡¯t know what a Mystic realm was. However, the map that seventh elder had given her should be correct. After all, this concerned the safety of Godfather and the rest!

    ¡°Mm! I really haven¡¯t heard of any secret realm here, but recently, the number of powerhouses in the endless sea has suddenly decreased by a lot. I heard that they have all gone to a mysterious ce, but I don¡¯t know where that ce is. ¡± The small crab said after thinking for a while.

    ¡°A mysterious ce?¡± Leng ruoxue muttered to herself for a moment before realizing that the mysterious ce the little crab was talking about could be the mystic realm she was looking for. The number of powerful cultivators in the endless ocean had suddenly decreased, so they must have gone there as well. After all, the mystic realm was on the endless ocean, so it was impossible for the local tyrants here to not have noticed it. However, the little crab was not sure, probably because it was not powerful enough. It seemed like the only way to find out the exact location of the mystic realm was to wait for the little dolphin to return.

    ¡°Master¡¯s youngdy, do you want me to go back to the sea and ask around?¡± Seeing that Leng ruoxue was interested in that mysterious ce, the little crab quickly tried to please her.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Hehe! Then I¡¯ll go! Master! You can¡¯t give this position to anyone else!¡± Before the little crab left, he looked at Feng DA¡¯s head with reluctance and said worriedly.

    ¡°I know!¡± Feng Da replied unhappily. He could not help but feel frustrated in his heart. Other than this damned crab, no other Beastie would like that position. He would not let any Beastie climb over his head either. However, this crab was a different species! It was something that could make him go crazy but at his wit¡¯s end. Fortunately, it was going back to the sea.

    ¡°Master! I¡¯ll miss you. ¡± The little crab¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears as it said with great reluctance.

    ¡°Hehe! Captain, I didn¡¯t think that your rtionship would be so deep in just one night. ¡± Lin Yuan teased with an envious look on his face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Feng Da red at Lin Yuan and urged.

    ¡°Mm! I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible, master! Don¡¯t miss me too much!¡± After the little crab finished speaking, it climbed down from Feng DA¡¯s head and looked into his eyes. Then, with a sh of white light, it disappeared into thin air.

 Chapter 1716

    <h4>Chapter 1716: Human! Leave quickly (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s such a passionate little thing. ¡± After the little crab disappeared, Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She was also very out of line because she hadn¡¯t forgotten what this crab hade here for. However, it had only been one night, and it was already stuck to Feng Da like glue. This made one couldn¡¯t help but praise Feng DA¡¯s extraordinary charm.

    ¡°Miss! Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore, okay?¡± Feng Da begged with a bitter face.

    ¡°Feng Da! It¡¯s already your Beastie. Even if you don¡¯t mention it, you can¡¯t change this fact, right?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Captain! Miss is right, in fact, I also think that the little crab is not bad, it is loyal to you, and cares for you. Where else can you find such a caring Beastie!¡± Lin Yuan chuckled and echoed.

    ¡°If you like it so much, why didn¡¯t you take it back then?¡± Feng Da was furious as he gritted his teeth and said.

    ¡°I want to! It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s interested in you. ¡± Lin Yuan¡¯s face was full of regret. However, in Feng DA¡¯s eyes, his regretful expression was a little annoying.

    This detestable guy was clearly just standing there and talking! Don¡¯t think that he didn¡¯t know what these people were thinking. They knew that this little crab would never acknowledge them as its master, so they were gloating over his misfortune. This was really too much! Feng Da couldn¡¯t help butin in his heart.

    Leng ruoxue, who was at the side, took the breakfast from the grapes. As she ate, she watched the two of them bicker. Suddenly, a white light shed in front of her eyes. Immediately after, the snack in her hand disappeared. In her arms, a delicate and small Dolphin appeared. The snack in the Dolphin¡¯s mouth was the snack that she had just held in her hand.

    ¡°You greedy ghost, you actually dare to snatch something from master¡¯s hands.¡± Leng ruoxue lowered her head and scolded him with a smile.

    ¡°Master! I¡¯m hungry!¡± The little Dolphin¡¯s watery eyes looked at Leng ruoxue without blinking. The tears in its eyes slowly flowed, as if it was waiting for its master to scold it.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t dolphins supposed to like to eat fish? When did you be interested in desserts?¡± Leng ruoxue teased.

    ¡°Master! As a cultivator, of course I have to be an omnivorous animal. I can¡¯t be picky about my food. ¡± The little dolphin said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Alright then! Omnivorous little dolphin, did you get anything back home this time?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Master! I¡¯ve brought all my subordinates here. As for the secret realm, there¡¯s not much progress at the moment, but I¡¯ve already left messages for my old friends. They¡¯ll naturally inform me if there¡¯s any news. ¡± The little dolphin said with certainty.

    ¡°Oh! Are your old friends not at home?¡± When Leng ruoxue heard that the little dolphin had left a message, she couldn¡¯t help but ask in understanding. To be friends with this little fellow, one¡¯s strength had to be at least above the God King stage. Furthermore, the little crab had mentioned that the experts of the endless ocean had all gone to a mysterious ce. After some thought, she guessed that the little Dolphin¡¯s friends had probably gone to the secret realm. However, where in the endless ocean was that secret realm located?

    On the map that the seventh elder had given her, the location of the secret ne was only marked with a small red dot, and the surroundings of that small red dot basically belonged to the territory of the endless sea. Therefore, other than knowing that the secret ne was in the endless sea, she knew very little information.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t! I don¡¯t know where they went, even my friends who don¡¯t go out often aren¡¯t home. It¡¯s really strange. ¡± The little dolphin said with a bit of hesitation. It originally thought that as long as it found its friend, it would be able to know the location of the secret realm that its master wanted to go to, but who knew that it would make a wasted trip. This fact made it extremely depressed.

    ¡°I heard from a small crab that the Masters of the endless sea have all gone to a mysterious ce. However, it doesn¡¯t know where it is, so it has already gone to help us find out.¡± Leng ruoxue exined with a smile.

    ¡°Where did this little crabe from?¡± The little dolphin was a little curious.

    ¡°It¡¯s our captain¡¯s new beast pet. ¡± Lin Yuan said as he held back hisughter.

    ¡°Oh! Congrattions, you¡¯ve just arrived at the endless ocean and you¡¯ve already received a beast pet. ¡± The little dolphin smiled and thought to itself,¡¯it seems that the beasts of the endless sea are quite popr!¡¯ If each of master¡¯s subordinates could take in a beast pet from the endless ocean and form an Army of sea beasts, wouldn¡¯t master be invincible in the sea? It couldn¡¯t help but daydream. However, even though it was a sudden thought, it took it to heart.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Feng Da said weakly, his mood quite low.

    ¡°Hehe! It would be great if each of you could take in a beast from the endless sea. That way, it would be more convenient for you to go to the bottom of the sea in the future. ¡± The little dolphin was so happy that it spoke out its thoughts. However, Lin Yuan and the others were so scared that they broke out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°This is a good idea! I agree! Little crab has a lot of shrimp soldiers and crab generals under hismand. Why don¡¯t you take them as your beast pets?¡± When Feng Da heard the little Dolphin¡¯s suggestion, he was immediately pumped up and agreed.

    ¡°Captain! Are you afraid we¡¯ll be hungry?¡± After hearing Feng DA¡¯s idea, Lin Yuan was a little speechless. This idea was good? Good, my ass! If they each received a crab or shrimp, wouldn¡¯t they be aughing stock? It was more like those shrimp soldiers and crab generals were their food, but how could they be their beast pets? Moreover, many of those guys were not even divine beasts. Such beasts were very unsuitable for them, who had high standards. Therefore, they despised Feng DA¡¯s idea of dragging them into the water.

    With that thought in mind, everyone looked at Feng Da with contempt, which made Feng DA¡¯s heart palpitate. The little dolphin, on the other hand, was shocked when it heard their conversation.¡±Beast pets can¡¯t be eaten. Moreover, one crab is enough. There are many strong people in the endless ocean. You don¡¯t have to collect crabs!¡±

    The little dolphin naively thought that they liked crabs, so it was a little worried. In fact, ording to its original intention, it wanted to introduce its friends to them. As for crabs, it was fine if they didn¡¯t want them. Although there were a lot of crabs in the endless sea, it was rare to see strong people. However, there were still benefits in taking crabs as beast pets. Because crabs were social animals, taking in a leader of the crabs was equivalent to taking in a group of crabs. However, if he wanted to keep so many crabs alive, the cost would not be small.

    ¡°MMH! The little Dolphin¡¯s words make sense. We only want to eat crabs and have no interest in taking crabs as beast pets, so one is enough for the captain. If we all take crabs as beast pets, we won¡¯t be able to eat such delicacies in the future. ¡± Lin Yuan said worriedly.

    ¡°You guys are too disloyal. Don¡¯t you know what it means to share good fortune and misfortune together?¡± Feng Da roared in anger.

 Chapter 1717

    <h4>Chapter 1717: Human! Leave quickly (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Captain! We¡¯ll definitely think of you when we eat crabs in the future, I promise. ¡± Lin Yuan patted his chest and said.

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± After hearing Lin Yuan¡¯s words, everyone nodded. They didn¡¯t want to be like Feng Da and take in a crab as a beast pet, so this time, they couldn¡¯t be in trouble with their Captain!

    ¡°You ...¡± Feng Da red at the crowd. He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Hehe! In the future, if there is an opportunity, I will introduce my friends to you. Their strength is at least equivalent to a human¡¯s Divine King or above. So, you must not casually ept beast pets!¡± At this moment, the little Dolphin¡¯s face was filled with worry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Our standards are very high, and we won¡¯t randomly take in beast pets. ¡± Lin Yuan quickly promised after hearing what the little dolphin said. In fact, he was not very interested in sea beasts, but a friend introduced by the little dolphin was better than beast pets such as crabs and prawns!

    When Feng Da heard the little Dolphin¡¯s words, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood. This Dolphin was deliberately going against him, right? He was already depressed enough that he had taken in a crab. Now, this Dolphin even wanted to introduce its friends to Lin Yuan and the others. It was obvious that its friends would not be small sea beasts like fish, shrimp, and crabs. Boohoo ... Why was his life so bitter? The more he thought about it, the more aggrieved he felt. In the end, he looked at the crowd with hidden bitterness and turned to leave angrily.

    ¡°Uh! The captain is angry. ¡± Lin Yuan said with a smirk. Obviously, none of them took this matter to heart, and no one wanted to coax him.

    After breakfast, everyone went about their business.

    Three dayster.

    The little crab returned from the sea, travel-worn, but the first thing it did was to find its master.

    The little dolphin finally saw the legendary little crab. However, the little crab was obviously a little afraid when it saw the dolphin.

    In the living room.

    Lying on Feng DA¡¯s head, the little crab peeked at the little dolphin in Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms. It was so scared that its pincers were trembling. ¡®Wuu ... Why is this fellow here?¡¯ It had never dreamed that it would see this famous demon of the endless sea here. If it had known earlier, it, it would not have recognized this human as its master, but it was toote to regret now.

    ¡°Little crab, what did you find out? tell me the truth.¡± The little dolphin lifted its eyelids and said calmly. Even though it was not the strongest among the beasts in the endless ocean, it had a very good reputation. This was mainly due to its cold-blooded nature. However, it had restrained itself a lot in front of Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°I, I found it, found it ...¡± The little crab stammered and even began to speak incoherently.

    ¡°Stop! Stop hemming and hawing, tell me what you found!¡± The little dolphin interrupted the little crab impatiently. In fact, it felt that its attitude was already quite friendly, but the little thing still seemed to be a little afraid of it, which made it very angry.

    ¡°I ... I ...¡± The little crab was very anxious. It wanted to say it quickly, but the more anxious it was, the more it couldn¡¯t say it. In its anxiety, it identally grabbed a strand of Feng DA¡¯s hair, causing Feng Da to cry out in pain.

    ¡°Argh! Little crab, are you trying to kill your master?!¡± Feng Da couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He was very angry at this disappointing little crab. This little guy was really useless. Wasn¡¯t it just a Dolphin? Was there a need to scare it like this?

    ¡°Master! I¡¯m sorry!¡± The little crab was very guilty. Moreover, it seemed to have used too much force just now and had actually pulled off a strand of its master¡¯s hair. It couldn¡¯t let its master see it, so it had to destroy the corpse quickly. Thinking of this, it quickly put the strand of hair in its w into its storage space, ready to destroy it when it had the opportunity.

    When Leng ruoxue saw little crab¡¯s actions of destroying the evidence, she was alreadyughing in her heart. Although this little crab¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t high, he was quite good at making themugh. If they had such a little fellow at home, at least they wouldn¡¯t be bored.

    When little crab saw that his little trick had been discovered by Leng ruoxue, he smiled at her in an attempt to please her. Then, he lowered his head guiltily, not daring to look at her.

    ¡°Little crab, what did you get?¡± Leng ruoxue knew that the little crab was afraid of the dolphin, so she had no choice but to keep the little dolphin into her bracelet.

    ¡°Master¡¯s youngdy, in the past three days, I¡¯ve taken my subordinates to many ces and finally got urate news. Most of the strong people in the endless ocean have indeed gone to the same mysterious ce, but very few beasts know about this ce. However, I heard that a strong person is currently staying at home. I don¡¯t know if he knows where that mysterious ce is, but that strong person has a very strange temper. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t meet you.¡± The little crab exined worriedly. Without the dolphin around, it could speak much more easily.

    ¡°Where does that expert live?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously. Since she could find a powerful cultivator from the endless ocean, she naturally had to go and ask around. Furthermore, no matter how strange that person¡¯s temper was, she had to meet him.

    ¡°It lives in a trench in the deepest part of the endless sea. It¡¯s located at the bottom of the sea and is quite dangerous. We don¡¯t usually dare to go there. Moreover, this master doesn¡¯t like tomunicate with people, so not many people know about his background. However, everyone knows that he has a bad temper. I remember a shark that identally passed by his territory and was almost killed by him. From then on, almost no sea beasts dared to go to that area. In addition, there are many natural dangers in the trenches. Therefore, that ce is equivalent to a forbiddennd for us. ¡± The little crab said with lingering fear.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been there?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked indifferently.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t! If I go, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to live. ¡± The little crab said fearfully. It didn¡¯t dare to go there. After all, it was a timid crab. Besides guarding its own territory, it rarely went out. Even so, there were often beasts who came to bully it! If it did not have so many subordinates, its territory would have been taken away long ago.

    ¡°Oh! Little crab, you¡¯ve worked hard these past few days. Go back and rest first!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    Feng Da didn¡¯t even give the little crab a chance to speak before he left with it.

    After they left, Leng ruoxue summoned the little dolphin.

    ¡°Little dolphin, you heard what that little crab said, right? Do you know the expert it¡¯s talking about?¡± Leng ruoxue asked directly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it. It has a bad temper and rarely interacts with the beasts of the endless ocean. However, it is a very mysterious existence and has a very high status in the endless ocean. When I heard of it, I was still very young. The elders in my n told me about it, and the reason for telling us was naturally to prevent us from being blind and provoking it.¡± The little dolphin exined.

    ¡°What if I want to find it and ask for some information?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she asked.

    ¡°Master! If it doesn¡¯t want to see you, then it¡¯s fine, but if it gets angry and attacks us, our chances of winning aren¡¯t high!¡± When the little dolphin heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, it asked worriedly. The sea was the world of the sea beasts, and human experts had no advantage at the bottom of the sea. Moreover, that expert¡¯s strength was unfathomable. When the elders in the n mentioned that elder to it, they were all very cautious. From this, it could be seen how terrifying that expert¡¯s strength was. Therefore, it did not really agree with its master going to find that mysterious expert.

    ¡°I just want to ask it something. It won¡¯t be unreasonable!¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°Master! You want to reason with Beastie?¡± The little dolphin looked at Leng ruoxue in a daze. The first rule of the beastw was that the strong were respected. Whoever had the tougher fist would have the final say. If you had the time to reason with Beastie, why not fight them? If he won, everything would be easy. This was how Beastie did things, simple and clear. As for infighting and such, it was not suitable for most Beastie.

    ¡°Mm! Since the other party is an expert from the endless ocean, there should be some reason. ¡± Leng ruoxue said confidently.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The little dolphin couldn¡¯t help but wipe the cold sweat on its forehead. It really didn¡¯t know where its master got such confidence from. It should be known that in its eyes, most beasts would not reason with humans because they didn¡¯t trust humans at all.

    ¡°Little dolphin! It¡¯s better to hit the jackpot than to pick another day, let¡¯s set off now!¡± Leng ruoxue said without any hurry. After she finished speaking, she left the house with the evildoer. After they left, she kept the house back into her bangle and sat on the back of the little dolphin with the evildoer.

    When the little dolphin saw this, itughed bitterly and helplessly. Then, with a gentle wave of its front fin, a transparent light enveloped Leng ruoxue and the demon. Following that, it dove into the depths of the sea ...

    Leng ruoxue and the demon sat on the back of the little dolphin. There was a light shield protecting them from the outside. The two of them looked around as if they were sightseeing.

    The deeper they went into the sea, the less light there was. Furthermore, this time, there were no fish surrounding them out of curiosity. Leng ruoxue could not help but sigh when she saw this. This was indeed a different species of diving from her previous life!

    As they neared the trench, the little dolphin was about to continue diving when suddenly, a warning sounded out of nowhere.¡±Human! Quickly leave!¡±

 Chapter 1718

    <h4>Chapter 1718: The mysterious poison (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    The voice was ancient and deep, and there was a hint of pressure in the voice, which was very frightening. The little Dolphin¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly when it heard the voice. From this, it could be seen how powerful the voice was to the beasts in the sea.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue patted the little Dolphin¡¯s smooth back tofort it. Then, her beautiful eyes looked towards the pitch-ck trench and said softly,¡±¡±Senior, I have an important matter to discuss with you.¡± Since this powerful being had already issued a warning, she naturally wouldn¡¯t let the little dolphin get close. However, she had to see this mysterious powerful being, so she could only ask it toe out.

    ¡°Human! Leave quickly, or else don¡¯t me me for being merciless!¡± The owner of the voice warned again, but he had no intention ofing out.

    ¡°Senior! I have an important matter to discuss with you. ¡± Leng ruoxue said stubbornly. If this fellow wasn¡¯t the strongest expert in the ocean, she wouldn¡¯t be so thick-skinned as to stay here. Since she was here, she naturally didn¡¯t want to leave empty-handed.

    ¡°Hmph! What can a human want to see me for?¡± The owner of the voice snorted coldly, clearly not believing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°Senior, I would like to ask you about something. This matter is rted to the safety of the powerhouses of the endless ocean, so I hope you cane out and meet me.¡± Leng ruoxue coaxed him patiently.

    ¡°Hahaha! Little girl, although you have a glib tongue, what does the other strong men of the endless ocean have to do with me? I¡¯ve always been a loner. ¡± The owner of the voice mocked.

    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m not trying to scare you, but if all the Masters of the endless ocean die, then the endless ocean will fall into the hands of others. At that time, I¡¯m afraid that even a lone master like you will be enved. Is this what you want?¡± Leng ruoxue provoked him on purpose. Although her words were a little exaggerated, it might be a reality. The reason why she said all this was because she hoped that this mysterious expert would have some scruples. Even if it wasn¡¯t for others, he should at least do something for his own freedom!

    ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m not someone who gets scared.¡± The owner of the voice said calmly.

    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m not trying to scare you. I believe that senior should have heard of the eight great divine domains of the divine realm! To tell you the truth, the powerhouses of the eight divine domains and several major guilds have all gone missing along with the powerhouses of the endless sea. If they all die, have you thought about what the divine world will be?¡± In order to gain the trust of this mysterious expert, Leng ruoxue could only reveal a little more information. After all, from her point of view, even if one wanted to clean up the snow in front of their own door, they had to consider whether the environment they were living in was stable or not. Otherwise, their freedom would probably be taken away, let alone the opportunity to clean up the snow in front of their door.

    ¡°And this endless sea! Without the protection of the powerhouses of the ocean, the endless ocean will fall into the hands of others sooner orter. At that time, I¡¯m afraid that senior¡¯s peace will be destroyed. ¡± Leng ruoxue added.

    However, after Leng ruoxue said all this, the mysterious expert did not respond.

    Could that guy have fallen asleep? Leng ruoxue thought to herself. She didn¡¯t know if her words would be of any use to this powerful being. If this fellow didn¡¯t run out of ideas and was still the same, she was afraid that her words would have been in vain. So now, she could only hope that this fellow still had a little sense of crisis. Moreover, she didn¡¯t want it to save the divine world. She only wanted to ask it some questions. After all, it was the most ancient and mysterious existence at the bottom of the sea!

    After a long while, the voice came again.

    ¡°Little human girl, what do you want to know?¡± The voice sighed and asked.

    ¡°Senior! I¡¯ve heard that a secret realm has appeared in the endless sea. I want to know its exact location. I wonder if senior can tell me. ¡± Leng ruoxue suppressed the joy in her heart and pretended to be calm as she asked. The reason why she had directly asked for the location of the mystic realm and not asked this senior if he had heard of the mystic realm was because she was afraid that she would give this senior an excuse to reject her. If he replied that he didn¡¯t know, she would be at her wit¡¯s end! Therefore, she didn¡¯t n to make a wasted trip no matter what.

    ¡°Little girl, are you nning to go to the secret realm?¡± The owner of the voice asked indifferently.

    ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Little girl, I advise you not to go. Any Mystic realm is not as beautiful as people think. If you go to a Mystic realm with your strength, let¡¯s not talk about whether you can get treasures, but if you go, it¡¯s hard to say if you cane out alive. Don¡¯t think about those unrealistic things. ¡± The mysterious expert said in a heavy tone.

    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m not going to the secret realm for the treasure.¡± Leng ruoxue replied helplessly.

    ¡°Could it be for the safety of the divine realm?¡± The mysterious powerhouse chuckled. Just now, this little girl wanted to ask him about some things, and she was using the banner of the divine realm¡¯s safety. Although he also attached great importance to the divine realm¡¯s safety, he did not think that such a weak little girl could y any great role in the divine realm¡¯s safety. Therefore, he was certain that this little girl was only going to the mystery realm to search for treasures.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the secret realm to find my Godfather. ¡± Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°Looking for a Godfather? Little girl, no matter why you want to go to the secret realm, I suggest you don¡¯t go. Your strength is not enough there!¡± The mysterious expert sighed.

    ¡°Senior, I naturally have my own means of self-protection after entering the secret realm. So, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Leng ruoxue said confidently.

    ¡°Alright then! Since you insist on going, I¡¯ll tell you the location of the secret ne!¡± The mysterious man said helplessly. He had a good impression of this little girl. Unfortunately, she refused to listen to his advice. Forget it! Let her be!

    ¡°Many thanks, senior!¡± When Leng ruoxue heard this, she heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. No matter what, she finally knew the location of the mystic realm.

    ¡°That secret realm is very close to me. Do you see my trench? If we follow this trench, the secret ne will be ten thousand meters ahead. ¡± The mysterious expert said.

    ¡°Thank you, senior! We¡¯re sorry to disturb you. ¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she secretly ordered the little dolphin to leave this ce. Although she really wanted to go directly to the mystic realm from here, she decided to take a detour after considering that this mysterious expert was not easy to get along with. After all, he had already told her the location of the secret realm, so she couldn¡¯t not know what was good for her.

    Seeing that they were about to turn back, the mysterious expert said,¡±¡±Little girl, you can go directly from here. There¡¯s no need to take a detour,¡±

    The mysterious man¡¯s words made the little dolphin, who was about to turn around, extremely surprised. When did this old man be so easy to talk to? He actually allowed them to pass through here. This fact was somewhat inconceivable. Could it be that his master¡¯s charm was so great that even this old Gu was attracted? It couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    ¡°Thank you, senior.¡± Leng ruoxue expressed her gratitude once again.

 Chapter 1719

    <h4>Chapter 1719: The mysterious poison (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Senior! We¡¯re going over. ¡± The little dolphin reminded them softly before they were about to cross the deep trench. After that, it quickly crossed the daunting trench like an arrow leaving the bow. Not long after they left, a pair of huge, cold eyes slowly opened from the depths of the trench. Then, a light shed and everything returned to calmness.

    Leng ruoxue sat on the little Dolphin¡¯s back and felt the little Dolphin¡¯s light-like speed. She couldn¡¯t help butugh in her heart. This little fellow was too timid. Looking at its burning butt, it was as if they would be eaten by the mysterious expert if they were to leave a littleter. In fact, from her point of view, the mysterious expert was also a reasonable person. At least he didn¡¯t make a move at the beginning and even told them the location of the trench. Just based on this point alone ... In Leng ruoxue¡¯s heart, that expert was not an unreasonable person.

    ¡°Master! You¡¯ve only been in contact with it once, so you naturally don¡¯t know how terrifying it is. ¡± The little dolphin, who understood Leng ruoxue¡¯s thoughts, said with a lingering fear. It was born in the endless ocean and had heard many of that person¡¯s glorious deeds. Therefore, it was afraid of that person from the bottom of its heart. However, it did not expect that the powerful cultivator would be so easy to talk to. Other than asking them to leave at the beginning, he did not make things too difficult for them. This was something that surprised it.

    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve been in contact with it many times?¡± Leng ruoxue asked, pretending to be surprised.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t! It¡¯s my first time too. ¡± The little dolphin said, a little embarrassed.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how can you just hear rumors? You must know that rumors stop at the wise. The information heard from others is far less urate than the confirmation from one¡¯s own hands. ¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she reminded him.

    ¡°I know, but the elders of my n told us about it. They wouldn¡¯t lie to us, right?¡± The little dolphin said, a little unconvinced.

    ¡°Hahaha! Of course, your n¡¯s elders wouldn¡¯t lie to you, but they might exaggerate the truth. You should know that things like rumors will always get more and more outrageous the more they spread, so it¡¯s best to verify it yourself. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    ¡°But, there are many strong people in the endless sea who have been beaten by it. Moreover, I know some of them. What do you say?¡± The little dolphin continued.

    ¡°Did they say why they were beaten up? If we were beaten up just because we entered that senior¡¯s territory, why weren¡¯t we beaten up when we went there just now?¡± Leng ruoxue retorted. One-sided words could not be trusted!

    ¡°This, this ...¡± The little dolphin was speechless because it knew a strong person who did say that he was beaten up when he went to the strong person¡¯s territory. Now it seemed that his words were not without water.

    ¡°Little dolphin! We humans have a saying,¡¯what you hear is false, but what you see is true¡¯. So, no matter when and where, don¡¯t believe one-sided words. It¡¯s very easy to be misled, and you won¡¯t be able to make an urate judgment. However, sometimes, what you see with your own eyes may not be true. ¡± Leng ruoxue sighed.

    ¡°Argh! Then what do we do?¡± The little dolphin was a little dumbfounded. Wasn¡¯t Master¡¯s words a little contradictory?

    ¡°Believe in your own feelings!¡± Leng ruoxue said softly.

    ¡°Mm! I only acknowledged master as my master because I believed in my own feelings. ¡± The little dolphin said smugly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so smug, let¡¯s hurry!¡± Seeing that the little dolphin was starting to show off, Leng ruoxue helplessly urged.

    ¡°Master! You have to believe in my speed. We¡¯ll be able to reach the secret realm in an hour at most. ¡±

    After the little dolphin finished speaking, it began to sprint at full speed.

    Just as it had expected, they finally arrived at the secret realm after an hour. The entire secret realm was in the middle of an endless ocean, surrounded by deep blue seawater. There was a dazzling screen of light at the entrance of the secret realm, and from the screen of light, a trace of dense spiritual energy could be seen. There were many sea beasts gathered around the secret realm, but they were not very powerful, so they could only watch from afar, not daring to take a single step closer. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue could not help but sigh. It seemed that animals had the strongest sense of danger, especially beasts with low power.

    ¡°You,e over here!¡± The little dolphin pointed at a giant sea turtle with its front fin.

    When the sea turtle heard the little Dolphin¡¯s words, it trembled and swam over. It only had the divine power of a fifth grade sacred beast, so it didn¡¯t dare to disobey the little Dolphin¡¯s words.

    ¡°What are your orders, my Lord?¡± The sea turtle said in a muffled voice. There was a slight tremble in its voice, and it was obvious that it was afraid of the little dolphin.

    ¡°Let me ask you, how long has this secret realm been here?¡± The little dolphin said unhappily. It was very angry! Such a secret realm had appeared in the endless sea. As the local snake of the endless sea, it had no news at all. This fact made it quite embarrassed.

    ¡°Not even a year.¡± The turtle replied very honestly. Its home was nearby, so it knew as soon as the secret realm appeared. Although the aura inside was very attractive to it, it did not dare to take a step in.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you guys go in?¡± When the little dolphin heard the time, the anger in its heart subsided a lot. However, it was still angry, because its subordinates did not know the location of this Mystic realm, which still made it feel embarrassed.

    ¡°We¡¯re too weak to go in. ¡± The sea turtle said. In fact, they saw that many powerful people had gone in, so they did not dare to go in. The reason why they stood still here was that they wanted to wait for the powerful people to leave before they went in to pick up the things that they had missed. They might have missed out on some good things. It was with this idea that the weaker sea beasts had gathered here. Therefore, the location of the secret realm was not widely known in the endless ocean.

    ¡°Then do you know who went in here?¡± The little dolphin asked again.

    ¡°Mm! I saw a lot of humans go in, and some of the powerhouses of our endless sea also went in. ¡± The turtle told him the truth.

    ¡°Then did you see any of my Dolphin race enter?¡± The little dolphin continued to ask. In order to find out more about the secret realm, it had returned to the n before, but it found that the elders in the n were not around. Moreover, the other n members had never heard of the secret realm. Now that it thought about it, it was very likely that the elders of the n hade here.

    ¡°I, I saw it.¡± The sea turtle hurriedly said. The dolphin n was arge n in the endless ocean, and they had many powerful people. Although their sea turtle n had more people than the dolphin n, they could not bepared to the dolphin n in terms of strength. Otherwise, they would have entered a long time ago.

    ¡°Master! Let¡¯s go in quickly!¡± After hearing the turtle¡¯s words, the little dolphin said worriedly. As Leng ruoxue¡¯s Beastie, it naturally knew that its master was suspicious of this Mystic realm. Hence, after knowing that its nsmen were also inside, it became even more worried.

 Chapter 1720

    <h4>Chapter 1720: The mysterious poison (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    When the sea turtle heard the adult Dolphin call a human its master, it widened its ck bean-like eyes in disbelief and stared at Leng ruoxue without blinking.

    Good boy! This human is so powerful! He had actually taken in a dolphin as his beast pet. One must know that the dolphin race was one of the Kings of the endless sea and were famous for their pride. Therefore, he had never dreamed that he would be able to see a Dolphin that recognized a human as its master in his lifetime, which made him very surprised.

    ¡°Mm! Let¡¯s go in!¡± Leng ruoxue ignored the thoughts written on the turtle¡¯s face and nodded with a smile.

    After receiving Leng ruoxue¡¯s order, the little dolphin didn¡¯t even look at the sea turtle and immediately rushed into the light screen. When the sea turtle saw this scene, its respect for the little dolphin immediately rose to a new height.

    As expected of the great Dolphin! ¡°He¡¯s so courageous,¡± the turtle thought to itself. It didn¡¯t dare to rush in like this. Then, it slowly swam back to its original position, calmly retracted its head into its turtle shell, and closed its eyes to rest.

    The little dolphin brought Leng ruoxue and the demon into the mystic realm and immediately stopped. Leng ruoxue and the demon jumped down from its back and started to size up the mystic realm.

    This mystical realm ... How should he put it?

    Everywhere she looked was filled with the chirping of birds and the fragrance of flowers. The scenery was pleasant, and the spiritual Qi inside was unbelievable. However, Leng ruoxue felt a sense of disharmony. She did not know why she felt this way, but in short, this Mystic realm gave her a very strange feeling.

    However, it was a good thing that the scenery in this secret realm was not bad. At least it would not pollute her eyes.

    After some thought, Leng ruoxue moved ning han and the others out of the house.

    ¡°This is the secret realm?¡± Ning han and the others searched the area after they came out.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and reminded,¡±¡±Be careful, everyone.¡±

    ¡°Miss! It¡¯s quite beautiful here. ¡± Cuizhu said with some excitement. Her beautiful eyes looked here and there.

    ¡°Wretched girl, stop embarrassing yourself, alright? The scenery here is just ordinary. ¡± Lu Tao said with some disappointment, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted in her heart. No matter how good this ce was, could it bepared to the young miss¡¯s space? Therefore, this ce was not worthy of her attention. However, there were outsiders present, so there were some things she couldn¡¯t say clearly.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m just a little surprised.¡± Cuizhu lowered her head in embarrassment, her cheeks blushing.

    At this time, she suddenly saw a flower she had never seen before from the corner of her eye. The flower was the size of a palm, and the petals were red. The ovepping petals looked unusually beautiful.

    ¡°What beautiful flowers!¡± Cuizhu eximed and ran forward, picking the flower and ying with it in her hand.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Leng ruoxue, who felt that something was amiss, quickly reminded him. When she first entered this ce, she had already sized up the entire ce. She did not see any flowers at all, so she was very suspicious of the flowers that had suddenly appeared.

    However, her warning was toote. At the same time, the flower in Cuizhu¡¯s hand suddenly transformed into a red snake as thick as a finger and bit Cuizhu¡¯s snow-white wrist. Immediately after, a red light shed and the red snake disappeared. Cuizhu also fainted.

    All of this happened in the time it took for a spark to fly off a piece of Flint. Within a few short seconds, everything was over. It was so fast that Leng ruoxue and the rest could not react in time. By the time they could react, Cuizhu had already fainted.

    Everyone rushed to Cuizhu¡¯s side and helped her sit up. They looked nervously at Cuizhu, whose face was getting paler and paler. They were all worried.

    Looking at Cuizhu¡¯s appearance, they knew that she had been poisoned, but they did not know what poison it was.

    ¡°Miss! Is Cuizhu alright?¡± L¨¹ Tao asked carefully as she looked at Leng ruoxue, who was examining Cuizhu.

    ¡°Her poison is very strange. To be honest, I don¡¯t know what kind of poison it is.¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly after checking.

    ¡°Miss, what should we do then?¡± L¨¹ Tao was extremely worried. Since her young miss had said so, it meant that she definitely did not know. If even her young miss could not save Cuizhu, then wouldn¡¯t Cuizhu be ... One must know that Leng ruoxue was omnipotent in her heart. However, now that her young miss said that she had no way to cure this poison, her heart could not help but sink bit by bit.

    She had always treated Cuizhu as her younger sister. If Cuizhu ... She did not dare to think further.

    Even though Leng ruoxue was at a loss on what to do with this poison, she still gave Cuizhu an antidote pill. She just didn¡¯t know if the antidote pill would be able to cure Cuizhu¡¯s strange poison. After all, the antidote pill wasn¡¯t omnipotent. Some special poisons needed a specific antidote to be cured.

    Then, she moved her little red snake out of the bracelet.

    ¡°Little fire! Take a look at the poison in the bamboo and see if you have any way to cure it. ¡± Leng ruoxue ordered. There were at least a thousand types of poison in xiaohuo¡¯s body. She hoped that it could recognize the poison in Cuizhu¡¯s body so that she could concoct the antidote.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Xiaohuo nodded its little head, then climbed onto Cuizhu¡¯s body and sniffed it. Then, it said to Leng ruoxue very seriously,¡±¡±Girl, I don¡¯t know what kind of poison she¡¯s been poisoned with. Why don¡¯t I bite her a few times and see if I can use poison to attack poison?¡±

    Xiaohuo¡¯s suggestion caused Leng ruoxue to shake her head. Using poison to attack poison wasn¡¯t suitable for all poisons. Hence, she didn¡¯t dare to take the risk.

    ¡°You can¡¯t even tell what poison she¡¯s suffering from, it seems that the snake that bit Cuizhu is much more powerful than you!¡± At this time, Cheng Xuan looked at xiaohuo with a look of disdain and made sarcastic remarks. In fact, he had met this little guy once, but this little guy was very unfriendly to him. The moment they met, he said that he wanted to bite him and that his poison could not be cured by others. Therefore, he had taken the opportunity to take a little revenge.

    ¡°You demoness! What nonsense are you spouting? Do you want me to bite you? Let me tell you, it wasn¡¯t a snake that bit Cuizhu, because it wasn¡¯t snake venom in her body! Hmph! If it¡¯s snake venom, I wouldn¡¯t be so helpless!¡± Lil ¡°fire roared furiously. If it was not for Leng ruoxue holding it back, it would have rushed up to bite Cheng Xuan.

    Dead renyao? Cheng Xuan was stunned when he heard this form of address. Although he didn¡¯t know the meaning of this word, it didn¡¯t sound like something good, so his anger rose.

    ¡°You damn snake! It was clearly a snake that bit the bamboo, but you said it wasn¡¯t snake venom, Hmph! It can¡¯t be that you¡¯re so ignorant that you can¡¯t tell!¡± Cheng Xuan retorted impolitely.

    ¡°F * ck! Would I not know if it¡¯s a snake or not? I¡¯m a venomous snake ancestor, no one is more venomous than me!¡± Lil ¡°fire shouted back at the top of its lungs.

    Everyone looked at The Man and the Snake, who did not care about their image, and roared. They could not help but feel angry. They did not look at the ce and the situation when they quarreled. Now that Cuizhu¡¯s life and death were unknown, they started quarreling first. Sigh! What the hell is this!

    ¡°All of you shut up! If you continue to argue, I¡¯ll throw you into the house. ¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes swept across the human and snake as she spoke coldly. The moment she said this, the human and snake instantly fell silent.

    ¡°Great aunt! I was wrong. ¡± Cheng Xuan lowered his head and quickly admitted his mistake.

    ¡°Girl, I was wrong too.¡± Lil ¡°fire was also very perceptive as it said. It was not easy for it toe out, and it did not want to go back so quickly.

    ¡°They won¡¯t quarrel anymore?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked indifferently.

    ¡°I won ¡®t! He wouldn ¡®t! We¡¯re actually on very good terms. ¡± Cheng Xuan said with an ingratiating smile. After he finished speaking, he even extended a hand to stroke xiaohuo¡¯s cold little head to show his friendliness.

    Although Lil ¡°fire was extremely unwilling to be touched, in order to show that they had a good rtionship, he could only resist the urge to bite and let Cheng Xuan touch him.

    ¡°Remember your words. If I ever find out that your rtionship is not as you say, don¡¯t me me.¡± Leng ruoxue feigned anger as she warned.

    ¡°Great aunt! I have a very close rtionship with little fire. ¡± In order to prove his words, Cheng Xuan even specially took little fire from Leng ruoxue¡¯s hands and kissed its head.

    Instantly, little fire was in a mess!

    F * ck! This damned transvestite actually kissed it! It wanted to vomit! He did not know if this fellow was clean or not. As long as xiaohuo thought about how it had been kissed by a man, it would be so angry that its little body would tremble. If it was not afraid that Leng ruoxue would be angry, it would definitely teach this human a lesson! One had to know that not just anyone could kiss it! And the unlucky Cheng Xuan still didn¡¯t know that because of his kiss, he had already made a little snake hate him.

    Leng ruoxue saw that Cheng Xuan had gone to such lengths to prove his rtionship with Lil ¡®fire, so she didn¡¯t want to argue with him.

    After keeping the unconscious emerald green bamboo into the bracelet and handing it over to Qing Jue, Leng ruoxue then said to everyone,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go! Be careful, this is just the beginning. ¡± Cuizhu¡¯s injury made her feel a little heavy. However, this also strengthened her idea of finding out the truth about this Mystic realm. Perhaps she could cure the poison in Cuizhu¡¯s body by then.

    Everyone nodded. At the same time, they became even more vignt.

    Everyone continued to move forward. Other than the flowers and grass on the side of the road, they didn¡¯t find the shadow of a human or beast. Even when the sky in the mystic realm was getting dark, they still didn¡¯t find anything.

    After finding a spacious area, Leng ruoxue took out the house and ced it on the ground. Then, the group walked in.

    After dinner, the rest of them went to bed early. However, Leng ruoxue pulled the demon to sit in the garden and observed every movement in the mystic realm through the light screen.

 Chapter 1721

    <h4>Chapter 1721: The little scheme of the Cheng siblings (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    The secret realm at night was quiet and peaceful. It seemed to be safer than the outside. However, no one knew what was hidden under this calm surface.

    Leng ruoxue was extremely suspicious of this ce. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t believe the calm on the surface. However, she wasn¡¯t going to be on edge either. After all, no matter how dangerous it was outside, it was impossible to disturb them.

    The demon pulled Leng ruoxue into his arms and smiled,¡±¡±Xue ¡®er! Don¡¯t be afraid, no matter what kind of Dragon¡¯s Den or Tiger¡¯s Den this is, I will protect you. ¡±

    ¡°Mm! With you here, I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Leng ruoxue was very cooperative. Even though she believed in her ability to protect herself, she was still very happy to hear the words of the person she loved.

    At this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door. Leng ruoxue and the demon looked at each other and then turned their attention to the screen.

    There were several small screens on the screen, each showing a different location. One of the small screens showed the image of the door.

    There was a middle-aged man at the entrance. He was tall and had a rough face. He gave off the feeling that he was a man of indomitable spirit. Furthermore, he looked like he wanted to stay overnight. Leng ruoxue and the demon looked at each other when they saw this.

    ¡°Freak! Do you want him toe in?¡± Leng ruoxue asked for the demon¡¯s opinion to prevent him from guzzling again.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯s an enemy?¡± The demon raised his eyebrows and smiled.

    ¡°With you here, what am I afraid of? What¡¯s more, this is my territory. If he really does anything bad after entering here, he¡¯ll be the one to suffer!¡± Leng ruoxue said confidently.

    ¡°Then let him in! After all, it¡¯s not easy to meet a person in this secret realm. ¡± The demon nodded. They had been searching for a whole day in the secret realm, but they had not seen a single person. Unexpectedly, at night, someone had taken the initiative toe to their door, although this person¡¯s motive was very suspicious.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. Then, with a thought, the door of the house opened.

    The middle-aged man who was waiting at the entrance looked at the open door and walked in without a second thought. Leng ruoxue saw this scene through the light screen and smiled,¡±¡±He¡¯s quite bold to walk in like this. ¡±

    ¡°As the saying goes, the skilled are bold. This man¡¯s strength is not ordinary!¡± He saw through the middle-aged man¡¯s disguise and smiled mysteriously.

    ¡°What?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the demon thoughtfully. In her eyes, the middle-aged man was only at the God King level, but the demon seemed to be quite at ease with him.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue¡¯s thoughts changed again, and the middle-aged man was moved into the garden.

    When he first arrived at the garden, the middle-aged man was still in a daze. However, in the blink of an eye, he regained his senses. When he saw Leng ruoxue, he was momentarily surprised, but he quickly returned to normal.

    ¡°Little girl, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you again so soon.¡± When the middle-aged man saw Leng ruoxue, the corners of his mouth curled into a smile.

    ¡°You are ... The senior who lives in the trench?¡± Leng ruoxue wasn¡¯t too sure, but she could clearly remember the low voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s this old master!¡± The middle-aged man nodded.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think we would be so fated with senior.¡± After confirming this, Leng ruoxue¡¯s heart was greatly relieved. Even though she didn¡¯t know why this senior would suddenly enter the Mystic realm, she was still very happy that the first person she met here was someone she knew.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it either. No wonder the little girl said you have a way to protect yourself, so you have such a divine tool. ¡± The middle-aged man eximed in surprise. Before he asked Leng ruoxue to stay, he had doubted the authenticity of this ce. Even after he had entered, he had maintained a trace of vignce. However, with his strength, he was confident that he could deal with anything that was amiss here. Hence, after the door opened, he walked in without hesitation. However, after seeing Leng ruoxue, he was relieved. At the same time, he was d that he was lucky. Otherwise, he would have to sleep in the open in this unfamiliar secret realm.

    ¡°This house was given to me by the armament Guild¡¯s great elder. Now, he and my Godfather are trapped in the secret realm so I have no choice but to enter the secret realm to find out what¡¯s going on.¡± Leng ruoxue exined.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! Little girl, you¡¯re so loyal, it¡¯s not in vain that they dote on you. ¡± The middle-aged man praised. Originally, he had a very good impression of Leng ruoxue. Now that he heard of Leng ruoxue¡¯s purpose ining to the mystic realm, his impression of her improved even more. After all, with her strength, she dared to enter this unknown Mystic realm. Just based on this courage alone, she was worthy of others ¡®respect.

    ¡°Senior praises me too much. In fact, the reason I dared toe here is only because I have some means of self-protection. Otherwise, with my strength, I would undoubtedly be courting death.¡± Leng ruoxue replied politely.

    ¡°Hahaha! Little girl, you don¡¯t have to be so modest. ¡± Seeing how polite Leng ruoxue was, the middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but wipe away the cold sweat on her forehead. She wasn¡¯t being humble, alright? She was clearly telling the truth. However, she would not argue with this mysterious expert over such a small matter. Therefore, she changed the topic and said,¡±¡±Senior, I¡¯ll arrange a room for you. You should rest early!¡±

    ¡°Good! Sorry to trouble you, little girl, but you can call me uncle long!¡± The middle-aged man reminded.

    ¡°Uncle long! This way, please!¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she brought uncle long to the guest room.

    The next day.

    When Feng Da and the others walked out of the room, they were surprised to find a Stranger in the House. Leng ruoxue took the initiative to introduce them to each other when she saw the surprised expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Hello, uncle long!¡± Feng Da and the others bowed politely.

    ¡°Hahaha! No need to be so polite!¡± Uncle long quickly said. Then, he turned to Leng ruoxue and said,¡±¡±Little girl, your subordinates have good aptitudes and have great potential.¡± Although Feng Da and the others ¡®strength was not high, he was quite optimistic about these young people.

    At this moment, the little dolphin ran out from the bracelet. Of course, it was the one who had strongly requested Leng ruoxue to let it out to meet this legendary figure.

    Seeing a mini Dolphin circling him curiously, uncle Long¡¯s face darkened. Finally, he couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±¡±Little guy, have you seen enough? Is there grass on my face? For you to look at it so carefully. ¡±

    Hearing uncle Long¡¯s teasing, the little dolphin was greatly provoked!

    °¡°¡°¡! Was this the legendary master with a bad temper? How ... How did this happen? Was there a mistake somewhere? The elders of their families didn¡¯t describe it like that. Or was it a fake?

    At this thought, the little dolphin suspiciously sized up uncle long again ...

    ¡°Little guy, if you keep looking at me like that, I won¡¯t give your master any face.¡± Uncle long threatened. In other words, he was saying,¡±if you continue to size me up, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡±

 Chapter 1722

    <h4>Chapter 1722: The little scheme of the Cheng siblings (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    When the little dolphin heard this, its suspended heart was slightly relieved. It looked like he was still that old ... Senior! It was just that he was giving face to his master, so he put on such an affable appearance.

    After confirming, the little dolphin ran back to its master¡¯s arms, not even looking at uncle long. AI! Who asked uncle Long¡¯s reputation to be so frightening! There was no one in the entire endless sea who wasn¡¯t afraid of him.

    After everyone was done looking around, uncle long turned to Leng ruoxue and said,¡±¡±Little girl, where do you n to go next?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have any purpose, so we just go wherever we want.¡± Leng ruoxue answered honestly. In reality, she really did not know where to go. Yesterday, they had been wandering around the secret realm like headless flies for an entire day. It was a pity that they had not found anything.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go together! I have a talent that can find ces with people. Therefore, everyone can take fewer detours. ¡± Uncle long exined. After all, he was very clear that Leng ruoxue and the others hade in to look for someone. That was his purpose as well.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. ¡± When Leng ruoxue heard that uncle long had such a talent, she was overjoyed. In this secret realm, Qing Jue¡¯s abilities could not be disyed at all. Otherwise, they would not have wandered around the ce yesterday. Furthermore, if uncle Long¡¯s talent was really that useful, it would be much easier for them to find someone.

    ¡°Hahaha! Otherwise, how do you think I found you guys yesterday?¡± Uncle longughed out loud. Leng ruoxue¡¯s shock had lifted his mood.

    ¡°Uncle long! I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of her in this secret realm. ¡± Leng ruoxue said, trying to please him. Her words had indeed pleased uncle long.

    ¡°Hahaha! Good! As long as you can get me more food. ¡± Uncle long said with a drooling face. He hadn¡¯t eaten human food for many years, and he was still brooding over the taste of that breakfast. He couldn¡¯t help but drool even when he thought about it!

    ¡°Uncle long, I have a lot of food here, so you can eat as much as you want!¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Little girl, you said it yourself! Uncle long has a huge appetite. If I really eat too much, don¡¯t be reluctant to part with me. ¡± Uncle long said the ugly words first. He didn¡¯t eat his fill in the morning!

    ¡°I won ¡®t! You can eat as much as you want, uncle long. ¡± Leng ruoxue promised. In reality, she didn¡¯t think that uncle Long¡¯s appetite would be that big. However, after interacting with him for a few days, she realized that she was wrong. It turned out that uncle Long¡¯s appetite was ridiculously huge.

    After the introductions, everyone chatted for a while more before they continued on their way.

    Three dayster.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest still did not see a single person.

    ¡°Uncle long! It¡¯s been three days, why haven¡¯t I seen anyone yet?¡± Feng Da walked to uncle Long¡¯s side and couldn¡¯t help but ask. In the past three days, they had be very familiar with uncle long, so it was quite easy for him to ask such a question.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You can¡¯t wait anymore?¡± Uncle long raised his eyebrows and smiled.

    ¡°A little! It¡¯s already been three days, and we haven¡¯t even seen a single person. There¡¯s no way to ask anyone about the situation here, sigh!¡± Feng Da sighed.

    ¡°Little brat! I¡¯ve said it before, there are people in front of us. However, you can¡¯t teleport here, otherwise, I would¡¯ve brought you there to find them long ago. ¡± Uncle long exined patiently.

    ¡°Uncle long, how much longer do we have to walk?¡± When Lin Yuan heard this, he could not help but ask.

    ¡°Half a day more! I¡¯ll probably see them tonight. ¡± Uncle long looked at the sky and estimated.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry!¡± Lin Yuan urged.

    ¡°Hahaha! Don¡¯t worry! They can¡¯t run. ¡± Uncle long sensed and said with great certainty. In this secret realm, both teleportation and divine sense were useless. Therefore, unless one had the same talent as him, it was almost impossible to find a person. Moreover, he could sense that the few humans ten thousand meters away were in a tense state. They had finally found a seemingly safe ce and would not leave easily. Thus, he was not in a hurry at all.

    However, seeing that Feng Da and the others seemed to be in a hurry, he had to speed up.

    As uncle long had expected, they finally arrived at their destination in the evening.

    It was a small hill that was half the height of a person. At this time, there were eight people resting there. Seven men and one woman among the eight people looked extremely miserable. After seeing them, they clenched the weapons in their hands vigntly and stared at them with an unfriendly gaze.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡± The one who spoke was a young master who looked to be in his early twenties. Although he was very handsome, his disheveled appearance greatly reduced his handsomeness.

    ¡°Cheng Yi! What are you doing here?¡± Cheng Xuan, who was walking in the middle of Feng Da and the others, said in surprise when he saw the man who spoke.

    ¡°Young master! You¡¯re here too?¡± When Cheng Yi saw Cheng Xuan, he felt a little upset. They were both geniuses of the Cheng family, but their positions were different. Cheng Xuan was the young master of the Cheng family, while he was only one of the geniuses in the younger generation of the Cheng family. With Cheng Xuan around, all his brilliance was overshadowed. Everyone only saw the dazzling young master of the Cheng family. As for him, a genius whose aptitude was no less than the young master ¡®s, almost no one paid attention to him. Therefore, ever since he was sensible, he had been jealous of Cheng Xuan from the bottom of his heart.

    Now, they were both in the secret realm. He was in a sorry state, but the clothes on Cheng Xuan¡¯s body were not even wrinkled. What was even more uneptable to him was that he could not see Cheng Xuan¡¯s strength. What did this mean? He didn¡¯t dare to think too deeply.

    At this time, the woman beside him couldn¡¯t help but speak.

    ¡°Big brother young master! I didn¡¯t expect to see you here, Xian ¡®er is so happy!¡± The woman named Xian ¡®er said.

    Cheng Xuan looked at the woman in front of him and frowned. He didn¡¯t expect to see them here. The two people talking were brother and sister, and they were cousins who were closer to him. However, he never liked to be close to them. After seeing them here, he was more unhappy.

    Did the old ancestor bring them here? That old man wouldn¡¯t be so brainless to bring these two burdens here, right? Cheng Xuan couldn¡¯t help but think in his heart.

    However, when he saw the other people around Cheng Yi and his sister, he understood that they must have heard the news from somewhere and came here by themselves. The people around them were the elders of Cheng Yi¡¯s maternal grandfather, the CAO family.

    ¡°Young master Cheng! Long time no see. ¡± Sensing Cheng Xuan¡¯s gaze, the most powerful elder among the elders spoke.

    ¡°Third elder Cao, what are you doing here?¡± Cheng Xuan asked directly. Although he had already guessed the truth, he still had to pretend to be surprised.

 Chapter 1723 - The little scheme of the Cheng siblings (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1723: The little scheme of the Cheng siblings (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°We happened to learn about the secret realm, so the n leader sent us here to explore. But we didn¡¯t expect this ce to be so dangerous.¡± The CAO family¡¯s third elder said with a lingering fear. When he saw Cheng Xuan and the people around him, his heart that had been hanging for a long time finally rxed a little. Although the strength of the people Cheng Xuan had brought was not very high, it was still better than their entire Army being annihted and bing amander of light!

    ¡°I see.¡± Cheng Xuan knew that the cunning old man wasn¡¯t telling the whole truth, but he didn¡¯t bother to expose him. Instead, he politely replied.

    ¡°Young master Cheng! Are they the subordinates you brought here?¡± The third elder of the CAO family looked at the person beside Cheng Xuan and asked curiously.

    ¡°No! They are my friends. ¡± Cheng Xuan chuckled.

    ¡°Big brother young master! You¡¯re the young master of the Cheng family, how can you make friends so casually? Besides, even if he wanted to make friends, he should at least make friends with people of simr strength and family background! These people are not worthy of being your friends!¡± Hearing this, Cheng Xian ¡®er immediately said in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Xian er! Don¡¯t talk nonsense! It¡¯s the young master¡¯s right to make friends with whoever he wants, we have no right to ask. ¡± When Cheng Yi heard Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s words, his heart skipped a beat. He thought to himself,¡±it¡¯s over. Xian¡¯ er¡¯s mouth is going to ruin things!¡± In the current situation, what they needed the most was an Alliance, and the other side had so many people, which was exactly what he wanted. Thus, he was very afraid that Xian ¡®er¡¯s words would anger them, so before Cheng Xuan could respond, he rushed to scold him.

    ¡°Big brother! How can we not have the right to ask? This is rted to our Cheng family¡¯s face. If young lord big brother makes some shady friends, it¡¯ll be our Cheng family that¡¯ll lose face. ¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er heard her own brother ming her for an outsider, and her heart was filled with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°You have no right to ask what kind of friends I make! As for whether or not we¡¯ll lose face for the Cheng family, it¡¯s not something that can be decided with just a few words. ¡± Cheng Xuan said coldly. As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but steal a nce at Leng ruoxue and the others. He knew the background of these people and knew how cruel and merciless they were. However, he wasn¡¯t afraid that Leng ruoxue and the others would do anything to Cheng Xian ¡®er in a fit of anger. Instead, he was afraid that Leng ruoxue and the others would me him for this. If that happened, the heavens would take pity on him! This really had nothing to do with him! He was innocent.

    After making sure that Leng ruoxue and the others weren¡¯t angry at Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s words, he finally felt at ease. However, he still felt a little guilty. After all, Cheng Xian¡¯ er was a member of the Cheng family.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that Leng ruoxue and the rest weren¡¯t angry. It was just that they felt that there was no need to be calctive with a brain-damaged woman since they were in the mystic realm. After all, the mystic realm was the ce they should be most concerned about. As for this brain-damaged woman, they would just let her run her own course. They didn¡¯t need to be too concerned.

    ¡°Young master Cheng! Xian ¡®er has always been direct, I hope you don¡¯t mind. ¡± The CAO family¡¯s third elder saw that Cheng Xuan¡¯s expression was a little ugly, and he secretly red at Cheng Xian ¡®er, who didn¡¯t understand the situation, and tried to smooth things over.

    ¡°I know she¡¯s direct, so I can let her go no matter what she thinks. After all, we¡¯re all members of the Cheng family, how can there be overnight hatred? However, the person she mentioned just now is my friend, so I can¡¯t just ignore this. ¡± Cheng Xuan said very seriously.

    Hearing Cheng Xuan¡¯s words, elder Cao San hurriedly said to Cheng Xian ¡®er,¡±¡±Xian er! Quickly apologize to young master Cheng¡¯s friends!¡±

    ¡°Third Grandpa! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, why do you want me to apologize?¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er said with an aggrieved expression.

    ¡°What you said just now was very impolite, so you must apologize.¡± Cao Sanzhang raised his face and said in an extremely displeased manner.

    When they first entered the secret realm, they had brought no less than a hundred people with them. Although the majority of them were godkings, almost all of them had died in less than a month. This fact had given him a whole new understanding of the secret realm. As a result, he was rather excited when he saw Cheng Xuan bring so many people. What did this mean? This meant that their chances of survival had increased. In this secret realm, there was nock of experts. However, there was ack of cannon fodder. And now, Feng Da and the others had be excellent cannon fodder in his eyes. That was why he was so strict with Cheng Xian ¡®er. He didn¡¯t want them to run away in anger because of Xian¡¯ er¡¯s rudeness. It was not easy to see a person here.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! You want me to apologize? no way!¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s eyes were slightly red, and tears were welling up in her beautiful eyes. It was as if she would be flooded with water if third elder Cao said a word to her.

    As the young miss of the Cheng family, she was now being reprimanded by an elder of her mother¡¯s family. To be honest, she felt very unbnced in her heart. However, who asked her mother to have a low status in the family? they had to rely on the power of their mother¡¯s family to stand firm in the Cheng family! This decided that they had to look at the face of their maternal family sometimes, even if they were from the Cheng family.

    As for their maternal ancestor, the CAO family, although it was not ranked among the eight great divine regions, it could still be considered a top-tier family in the divine realm. Furthermore, it had been passed down for many years. As a result, its status in the divine realm was only second to the eight great divine regions. The siblings relied on the maternal family in many ways. That was why the elders of the maternal family dared to reprimand her in front of outsiders! This fact also made her quite angry.

    Seeing Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s stubbornness, third elder Cao had no choice but to send a voice transmission to Cheng Xian¡¯ er. He exined the rtionship between the two parties and asked her to put the overall situation first. After Cheng Xian ¡®er heard third elder Cao¡¯s exnation, she unwillingly lowered her noble head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry for being impolite just now. ¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s face was slightly red as she said in embarrassment. She was indeed a youngdy from an aristocratic family. She was very flexible and could bow and stretch. When she apologized, she looked very sincere. However, the sh of resentment in her eyes was still caught by Leng ruoxue, who was watching coldly from the side.

    AI! It seemed that the acting skills of the young masters and youngdies of the big families were extraordinary! It was a pity that there were no Oscar Awards in the divine realm. Otherwise, she would definitely award the Best Actor and Best Actress to them. With such acting skills, it would be a waste if they were not stars. Leng ruoxue secretly thought to herself, but her beautiful eyes were sizing up the Cheng siblings.

    They had some simrities with Cheng Xuan in terms of appearance. If Cheng Yi had not been in such a sorry state, he would have been an elegant young master. As for miss Cheng, she was as beautiful as a flower and could cause the downfall of a city. Coupled with her sorry appearance, it would make men cherish her more. However, the men around her who did not know how to be tender to women were exceptions.

    As she thought of this, her beautiful eyes turned to ning han, who was hidden among the crowd. She thought to herself,¡¯this guy seems to be a man who knows how to take care of women. I just don¡¯t know if this miss Cheng is his type.¡¯

    Sensing Leng ruoxue¡¯s gaze, ning han broke out in a cold sweat. What was this woman trying to do by sizing him up? He was so scared!

    Just as ning han¡¯s heart was in a mess, Cheng Xian ¡®er saw that her apology didn¡¯t get a response from the other party, and she became even more furious. These people really didn¡¯t know what was good for them. The dignified miss Cheng apologized to them, but theypletely ignored her. This made her feel like she had lost face, and the anger in her heart slowly brewed and burned.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I was being rude just now. ¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er suppressed her anger and repeated.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! We can understand that miss Cheng is doing this for young master Cheng¡¯s sake. After all, it¡¯s really unfair for us to befriend young master Cheng with our status. ¡± Seeing that no one wanted to pay attention to this miss Cheng, Leng ruoxue could only reply with kindness.

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s words made Cheng Xuan break out in cold sweat.

    When Cheng Xian ¡®er heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s reply, she felt a sense of relief in her heart. The woman who spoke seemed to know her ce. She liked this kind of woman. However, when she saw Leng ruoxue¡¯s face, she did not like her that much.

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯ How could this woman be so beautiful? and the man beside her was simply a match made in heaven with her. The two of them stood together so well-matched and extremely eye-catching. However, looking at their clothes, she also knew that they were not from a top family. With this thought in mind, her heart felt a little more bnced. Moreover, she found another familiar face among them.

    ¡°Brother LAN! It¡¯s really you!¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er ignored Leng ruoxue¡¯s words as she looked at ning han in disbelief. Her beautiful cheeks were a little pink as she lowered her head shyly. In fact, she was actuallyparing ning han to the demonic man she had seen earlier!

    Brother LAN was the young master of the ning family, the future head of the family. His future was limitless, and that devilish man definitely could notpare to brother LAN in terms of status and strength. The only advantage he had over brother LAN was that beautiful face that was unforgettable. However, no matter how beautiful a man was, if he did not have the corresponding strength and status to add color, he was just a vase. And what was the use of having such a man?

    Comparing the two, the scales in her heart naturally leaned towards ning han.

    As for that woman, other than being more beautiful than her, her strength and family background were definitely notparable to hers. After thinking about it this way, her jealousy towards Leng ruoxue faded. After all, she valued a man¡¯s strength and status more because it meant that she would have the chance to share this honor.

    As she thought about it, the smile on her face became more and more charming. The way she looked at ning han became more and more affectionate. When Leng ruoxue saw her like this, she knew that she had fallen for ning han.

    It was still alright! Leng ruoxue heaved a sigh of relief.

    As long as he didn¡¯t have any ideas about the evildoer! As for which man Cheng Xian ¡®er had taken a fancy to, that was none of her business.

 Chapter 1724

    <h4>Chapter 1724: Greed (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Leng ruoxue was relieved, but ning han was conflicted.

    He knew that his status was an irresistible attraction to some women. However, this Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s direct and unconcealed gaze on him still caused him to feel an indescribable irritation. Although there were many women who were interested in him, it was rare for her to be so direct. However, because she was a member of the Cheng family, ning han had to give the Cheng family some face even if he was angry.

    Seeing ning han remain silent after hearing her words, Cheng Xian ¡®er felt a little upset. However, she knew that the young master of the ning family never liked to talk, so she didn¡¯t mind too much. After all, in her eyes, women should take the initiative. Wasn¡¯t there a saying that went¡¯ take the initiative ¡®? There was a thin veil between a woman and a man, and since there was only one veil, she had to break it no matter what. At this thought, she walked over to ning han¡¯s side, her smile as bright as a spring flower, and said gently,¡±¡±Brother LAN! It¡¯s so good to meet you here!¡± With that, she lowered her head shyly, not daring to look at ning han.

    Seeing her like this, Cheng Xuan was full of disdain.

    Stop pretending! It¡¯s not like Hao LAN didn¡¯t know what she was. In fact, the young masters of the eight great divine regions had heard about the character of the youngdies of each family. After all, one of them could be the marriage partner of the family in the future. Therefore, when they were very young, people would gradually report the situation of the youngdies of each family to them. As for those daughters from rich families, although many of them were good at acting, even good actors would reveal their ws sometimes. Therefore, it was not easy for those youngdies to hide their true nature.

    As for this Cheng Xian ¡®er, she was one of the most outstanding in acting. On the outside, she appeared to be a dignified and virtuous woman, well-behaved and cute, but in reality, she was quite overbearing in private. Moreover, she was a woman with a strong desire for power and a strong sense of vanity. However, she had probably suffered a great shock in the secret realm, so she had almost exposed her true nature just now. But no matter how she tried to hide it, it was useless. This was because Hao LAN would never like her.

    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± The corner of ning han¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as a form of greeting.

    ¡°Yup! Brother LAN! It¡¯s better to meet by chance than to invite you. Since we¡¯ve met, it¡¯s fate. Let¡¯s go together in the future!¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er said passionately. At this moment, there was only ning han in her heart and in her eyes. No one else was worthy of her attention, including Cheng Xuan.

    ¡°Miss Cheng! I¡¯m here with my friend. ¡± Ning han said in a soft voice. He was trying to say,¡±I can¡¯t leave my friend behind to be with you.¡± However, Cheng Xian ¡®er wouldn¡¯t be able to read between the lines. In other words, even if she did, she would ignore it.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! Since we¡¯re fated to meet, we can travel together. ¡± Without waiting for Cheng Xian ¡®er to speak, the third elder of the CAO family spoke first. Furthermore, his words were a statement and not a question. It was clear that he didn¡¯t want to give Leng ruoxue and the others a chance to reject. After all, cannon fodder was hard toe by!

    When ning han heard this, he suppressed his displeasure and looked at Leng ruoxue and the others. When he saw Leng ruoxue nod, he said,¡±¡±Alright then! Since third elder Cao has graciously invited us, we¡¯ll respectfully ept. ¡±

    ¡°However, if we find any treasures in the secret ne, how are we going to split them among so many of us?¡± Then, ning han changed the topic and revealed the fact that the third elder of the CAO family had deliberately ignored.

    ¡°Naturally, it will be distributed ording to contribution.¡± The CAO family¡¯s third elder said after thinking for a moment. The reason why he said this was because he had too few people on his side. If it was distributed ording to the number of people, his side would definitely suffer a loss. If it was distributed ording to the contribution, his strength was clearly above theirs. They had already agreed on the distribution method in advance, so when it was really time to distribute it, presumably they would not be able to say anything. Therefore, the third elder of the CAO family, who thought that his n was wless, suggested this fair distribution method.

    When Leng ruoxue heard the words of the CAO family¡¯s third elder, she chuckled and said,¡±¡±This distribution method is very fair. Let¡¯s do it this way!¡± In fact, she didn¡¯t think that she would be able to find anything good here.

    ¡°Hehe! I still don¡¯t know youngdy¡¯s name?¡± Seeing that Leng ruoxue had made the final decision and that no one else had objected, the CAO family¡¯s third elder was suspicious. Did this woman¡¯s words carry so much weight? He was surprised that young master ning and young master Cheng didn¡¯t have any objections.

    ¡°My surname is Leng!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Cold?¡± Upon hearing this surname, elder Cao San racked his brain but still could not think of any top family in the divinity with the surname Leng.

    you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    ¡°Our Leng n has yet to establish a n in the divinity.¡± Leng ruoxue exined when she saw the doubt in third elder Cao¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s words caused third elder Cao¡¯s enthusiasm towards her to drop. He had originally thought that since she was close to young master ning and young master Cheng, she was also a youngdy from some top family! Who knew that he was actually a rogue cultivator who didn¡¯t even have a family? but this was good too. People without a family background were easy to mess with, right?

    The CAO family¡¯s third elder saw that Leng ruoxue and the others were of no value to him, so he treated them coldly and turned to ning han instead.

    He walked to ning han¡¯s side and started chatting with him with a smile on his face. Leng ruoxue and the others saw this and tactfully walked to a corner. They each found a seat and sat down. Grape and the others even took out some food to prepare for dinner.

    ¡°Miss! This whatever third elder Cao is really looking down on people!¡± Feng Da said indignantly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this just right! I don¡¯t intend to have any deep friendship with them. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Hehe! This little girl is still the most open-minded one, kid! You haven¡¯t trained enough! One must know that no matter where one was, there would always be people with eyes on top of their heads, so it was better to stay calm! Besides, these people aren¡¯t worth your time. ¡± Uncle long said earnestly. In fact, other than being able to find out where there were people here, he was also very talented in recognizing people. Thus, he only needed a nce to know that he could only make use of these people from the CAO family.

    ¡°I¡¯m very calm, and I don¡¯t want to make friends with them. I just think that this person is a little too realistic! Once they heard that we didn¡¯t have a family, they ignored us. ¡± Feng Da was a little speechless. He had seen many people in his life, but this was the first time he had seen such a realistic person.

    ¡°In the divinity, family is very important. If a cultivator without any background wants to stand out, he must have someone to rely on. Otherwise, why do you think so many experts want to rely on a more powerful top force? It¡¯s precisely because those powers can provide them with even better resources that many experts would rather be a guest minister in a top n than wander around the divine realm alone. Furthermore, the greatest benefit of having an attachment is that it will make the enemy forget about them. ¡± Uncle long said with a smile.

 Chapter 1725

    <h4>Chapter 1725: Greed (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Oh! What if the enemy is so powerful that even the family they are attached to is afraid of them?¡± Feng Da asked curiously.

    Hearing Feng DA¡¯s question, uncle long was stunned.¡±¡±Not many people would be stupid enough to make such an enemy. If he really did, it could only be considered his bad luck. Under such circumstances, the family could only choose to sacrifice him.¡±

    ¡°Then aren¡¯t the people who are sacrificed very pitiful?¡± Feng Da said with a hint of sympathy.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be helped! Even if the one who got into this trouble was a direct nsman, there¡¯s no room for discussion about the sacrifice, let alone a guest attached to his own family!¡± Uncle long sighed. This was the tragedy of a big family.

    ¡°If we get into big trouble, mydy will never choose to sacrifice us.¡± Feng Da said with certainty after hearing what uncle long said.

    ¡°How many people do you think are like this little girl in this world?¡± Uncle long asked, a little speechless. After interacting with them for a few days, he had a basic understanding of these people and was also very clear of Leng ruoxue¡¯s position in the hearts of her subordinates. However, that little girl was indeed a person worthy of trust, and his impression of Leng ruoxue was also very good.

    ¡°Hehe! There were only a few. Moreover, when our forces grow stronger in the future, only Hierarch-level cultivators can be our guest elders. We don¡¯t even want a divine Emperor!¡± Feng Da said happily.

    ¡°Reverent-God?¡± Uncle Long¡¯s eyes widened as heughed and scolded,¡±you really dare to think!¡± The reverent-god level cultivators in the divine world, including humans and magical beasts, are less than a hundred people. Moreover, all the major forces regard reverent-god level cultivators as their n treasures. Do you think a reverent-god level cultivator would want to be a guest? Even in the eight great divine domains and the four great royal families of the magical beasts, Hierarch-level and Hierarch-level divine beasts are all ancestor-level divine beasts. Which family do you think would let their own ancestor be a guest minister?¡±

    Feng DA¡¯s whimsical thinking made uncle long feel very helpless. However, he quite admired this little guy¡¯s courage to think like this. Thinking about things that others didn¡¯t dare to think about was also a kind of courage!

    ¡°Are there any reverent gods in the divine realm?¡± Leng ruoxue suddenly asked after hearing what uncle long had to say. The so-called reclusive Hierarch was an expert who kept a low profile and was not known to the public. Even if he had broken through, he had not told the world.

    ¡°There are! There are many low-profile and mysterious forces in the divine world, and the Hierarch-gods of those forces are almost unknown to the public. Even the people of those forces are very low-profile, but their reputation is not small. And these forces, whose details are unknown, are often the ones you can¡¯t offend the most. ¡± Uncle long said seriously.

    ¡°Little girl! When walking in the divine world, the most important thing is to endure. Do not offend people easily. Even if you have to provoke them, do not leave behind any evidence. You must eliminate the roots, or else there will be endless trouble in the future. ¡± Uncle long added.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. At this moment, the food for the grapes was almost done. The fragrance quickly attracted the attention of the third elder and the rest.

    Elder Cao San squinted his eyes as a glint shed across them. He had not expected that these people would have such fresh food in their hands. It was really infuriating topare!

    Before they entered the secret realm, because they had fantasized too much about this ce, they had not brought any other food except for some dry food. They had originally thought that if they were hungry, they could at least get some beast meat to eat. In the end, they did not even see the shadow of a beast. They had been here for almost a month, and they had eaten a lot of dry food for several days. Fortunately, with their cultivation, they would not feel hungry even if they did not eat. However, they had cultivated from ordinary people after all. Therefore, food was an indispensable thing for them. Although they did not eat it every day, they would asionally satisfy their craving for food.

    The dry rations that they had brought with them were not enough to pique their interest. However, the food that these people had prepared had attracted their cravings. The smell alone was enough to make them drool. Even if they were at home, they would not be able to make such delicious food.

    At the same time, elder Cao San walked towards Leng ruoxue and the rest and sat down beside them. He then said,¡±¡±What did you make? it smells so good!¡±

    you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    ¡°It¡¯s just some simple food, it¡¯s not worth mentioning,¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°To be able to make such simple food so delicious, his skills are not ordinary!¡± Elder Cao San praised, but his eyes were fixed on the pot in green Peach¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Third elder Cao has spoken too much. Let¡¯s use some together!¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly. This old man must have been hungry for a long time. His eyes were actually green with greed when he saw food. She wondered if they would snatch it from her if she did not take the initiative to invite them to eat.

    ¡°Hehe! Then we won¡¯t be polite. ¡± After elder Cao San finished speaking, he actually took the initiative to pick up the bowl of green peach and filled it up for himself. When the other members of the CAO family saw this, they didn¡¯t stand on ceremony either because the taste of the food was really too tempting.

    When Lu Tao saw that they did not treat her as an outsider, her heart was burning with anger. However, when she received Leng ruoxue¡¯sforting gaze, she forcibly suppressed it.

    However, she couldn¡¯t understand why her young miss would tolerate them so much. These people clearly looked down on them and now they were here to snatch their food without caring about their face. They were really too shameless. When she thought of this, her face became serious.

    After finishing their dinner with an unpleasant expression, Lu Tao and the rest were preparing to set up their tents to rest. However, they saw Leng ruoxue taking out a house and cing it on the empty ground. Instantly, everyone became nervous.

    What¡¯s wrong with miss? Why did he take out the house when there were outsiders? Feng Da and the others were dumbfounded. Why was the young miss so high-profile? This wasn¡¯t like the young miss! At this moment, everyone¡¯s hearts were in turmoil. However, uncle long was very calm. When he saw Leng ruoxue take out the house, he smiled in admiration and walked straight in.

    Elder Cao San and the others were equally dumbfounded. As soon as the house appeared, they were all stunned.

    Their mouths were half-open, and they didn¡¯t react for a long time. When they came back to their senses, they all rubbed their eyes in unison, afraid that everything in front of them was an illusion. However, after confirming it, they believed that the house in front of them was real.

    After confirming the authenticity of the house, the experienced and knowledgeable elder Cao San suddenly recalled that there seemed to be a kind of legendary spatial divine artifact that could allow people to live in the shape of a house. However, it was said that the materials used to refine this divine artifact were extremely difficult to find. Moreover, in this world, the craftsmen who could refine spatial divine artifacts that could allow people to live in were as rare as Phoenix Feathers and Qilin horns. So, who had refined this house? His heart was filled with question marks.

    For a moment, the CAO family¡¯s third elder¡¯s heart was filled with all sorts of feelings! The sourness in his heart rose uncontrobly from the bottom of his heart. He was jealous! Moreover, he was extremely jealous! A little girl without any status or status like her actually possessed a spatial type divine artifact that could make people in the divine realm go crazy for. This, this was truly too inconceivable! What right did she have?

 Chapter 1726

    <h4>Chapter 1726: Greed (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. The third elder of the CAO family was so jealous that he was about to go crazy. If this divine tool was owned by the young master of the Cheng family or the young master of the ning family, perhaps he would feel more bnced in his heart. After all, their status was there! It wasn¡¯t strange to have something good.

    However, such a divine weapon had actually fallen into the hands of a little girl with low strength, no status, and no status. This made him feel extremely unbnced in his heart. In fact, from his point of view, if this divine weapon could be owned by him, the effect it could disy would definitely be much greater than if it was in Leng ruoxue¡¯s hands. Furthermore, if their Cao family had this spatial-type divine weapon, their status in the divinity would probably be even higher. It was not impossible for them to be the ninth great divine realm, even in this secret realm. If they had that divine artifact in their hands, they would be like tigers that had grown wings, and their chances of survival in the secret realm would also greatly increase. The many benefits made third elder Cao¡¯s heart move. Thinking of this, his heart was filled with greed.

    ¡°Youngdy Leng, if I¡¯m not wrong, this house should be the legendary spatial type divine artifact, right?¡± The CAO family¡¯s third elder deliberately put on a surprised expression and asked very cautiously.

    ¡°Third elder Cao has a good eye, not bad! This is the legendary spatial artifact that can allow people to live in it. ¡± Leng ruoxue replied with a smile. Her words caused the few people from the CAO family who had just reacted to the situation to widen their eyes in shock. After all, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the third elder had told them the truth, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to think in that direction.

    ¡°May I ask miss Leng, how did you get this divine artifact?¡± Elder Cao San asked curiously. Even though he knew that his question was a little abrupt, he could not help but ask.

    ¡°I spent arge amount of money to ask the craftsmen from the craftsmen¡¯s Guild to help me refine it. For this divine artifact, I went bankrupt.¡± Leng ruoxueined.

    ¡°If I can get such a divine weapon by going bankrupt, it¡¯s worth it.¡± Third elder Cao said enviously. Even if the CAO family were to go bankrupt, they would not be able to obtain all the materials needed to refine this divine weapon. When he thought of this, he became even more jealous of Leng ruoxue. Why was her luck so good? However, her good luck is alsoing to an end, elder Cao San thought to himself hatefully.

    ¡°Third elder Cao, we n to sleep inside today. As for you, if you are interested, you can alsoe in and sleep.¡± Leng ruoxue invited him enthusiastically.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank miss Leng.¡± Elder Cao San thought for a moment and agreed. Even though there was a certain risk in entering an owned divine weapon, they had been on high alert for a while. Everyone was on edge and their minds were in a state of tension. This was extremely disadvantageous to them who were in the secret realm. Hence, they really needed a good rest. Moreover, with Cheng Xuan around, he believed that Leng ruoxue would not dare to harm them even if she gave Cheng Xuan face.

    ¡°Please! Feng Da, arrange rooms for elder Cao San and the others. ¡± Leng ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Feng Da replied unwillingly. Then, he said to elder Cao San and the others,¡±¡±Third elder Cao! I¡¯ll take you to the guest room. ¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your trouble.¡± Elder Cao San cupped his hands in a slight bow.

    As she watched the CAO family and the Cheng family siblings leave, Lu Tao pouted and asked in confusion,¡±Miss! Why did you take out the house and let them move in? I think that whatever third elder clearly doesn¡¯t have good intentions! When he sees this house, he might even be tempted by the money!¡± She was very worried.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯m the owner of this house, and since they¡¯ve moved in, they naturally have to listen to my arrangements. ¡± Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Go and rest! The most important thing is to take care of your spirit. ¡± Leng ruoxue continued.

    After she finished speaking, she pulled the evildoer back to her room.

    In the room, the evildoer hugged Leng ruoxue and chuckled,¡±¡±Xue ¡®er, aren¡¯t you afraid that they¡¯ll have bad intentions and want to take this house for themselves?¡±

    you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    ¡°Even if they have the intention, they have to have the ability!¡± Leng ruoxue said with confidence. Actually, she was willing to let those people stay here not because she was kind, but because she felt that it was not easy to meet someone in this Mystic realm. Moreover, she had yet to figure out the true appearance of this Mystic realm, and she had not found her Godfather and the rest. Hence, if she could get along with these people, it was not impossible to temporarily work together with them. Now, it all depended on whether these people could withstand her test.

    While Leng ruoxue and the demon were chatting, Cheng Xian ¡®er, who was in the guest room, could not calm down.

    After Cheng Xian ¡®er had washed up, she started pacing back and forth in the guest room. Her heart couldn¡¯t calm down no matter what, and her jealousy towards Leng ruoxue had been reignited.

    What right did that woman have to possess such a divine weapon?

    Looking at the decorations in the guest room, all of them were carefully selected. The decorations inside were not inferior to those in her boudoir. Just the guest room alone was so exquisite, one could imagine how luxurious the master room would be. The more she thought about it, the more she couldn¡¯t control the jealousy in her heart.

    Actually, she was wrong. The decorations in Leng ruoxue¡¯s master¡¯s room were not as good as the guest room. Leng ruoxue had always liked a simple and clear style. Hence, the decorations in her room were pitifully few. It was just that they were more exquisite inparison.

    However, one¡¯s jealousy could not be controlled. At this moment, Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s heart was being devoured by the poison known as jealousy. No matter how she thought about it, she felt that Leng ruoxue, that lowly woman, was not worthy of possessing this divine weapon. Only she, a direct descendant of the Cheng family, had the right to possess such a divine weapon!

    Although she and the third elder of the CAO family had not discussed it, the two of them had coveted this house at the same time, and her desire seemed to be stronger.

    Thinking of this, she turned around and left the room, pushing open the door next door.

    The person in the room next door was her brother. Seeing Cheng Xian ¡®er enter uninvited, Cheng Yi, who was currently wearing his clothes and had his upper body bare, revealed an ufortable expression.

    ¡°Xian er! Why didn¡¯t you knock before you came in!¡± Cheng Yi hastily put on his clothes and said unhappily.

    ¡°Big brother! I¡¯m your little sister, what are you being shy about!¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er looked at her brother¡¯s expression and said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Then you should knock!¡± Cheng Yi said, leaving no room for discussion.

    ¡°Alright! Big brother, I was wrong!¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er didn¡¯t want to anger her brother over such a small matter, so she hurriedly apologized. Following that, she very seriously said,¡±¡±I have something important to discuss with you!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Seeing Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s serious expression, Cheng Yi asked in confusion.

    ¡°Big brother! What do you think of this divine artifact?¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er was afraid that the walls had ears, so she directly transmitted her voice.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s good! This is a legendary spatial divine weapon. Not everyone can possess it. ¡± Cheng Yi replied.

 Chapter 1727

    <h4>Chapter 1727: Greed (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°What if ... This divine artifact can belong to us?¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er carefully probed. She didn¡¯t know if her brother would agree with her idea, but she knew that very few people could resist the temptation of such a divine weapon.

    ¡°You want to buy it from miss Leng?¡± Cheng Yi looked at his sister and asked. This was something that she had to go bankrupt to get. He didn¡¯t think that she would sell it.

    ¡°Buy? I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t afford it. ¡± Cheng Xian ¡®erughed evilly. She thought to herself,¡±this brother of mine is really honest at times. He actually thought of buying it. Even if he wanted to buy it, where would they find so much money?¡±

    ¡°Then how do you want to get it?¡± Cheng Yi¡¯s face was full of question marks.

    ¡°As long as that woman surnamed Leng dies, her divine weapon will be ownerless. At that time, won¡¯t it belong to us?¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er said.

    ¡°You, you think too easily. She has so many people around her, do you think you can kill her?¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s words made Cheng Yi speechless. Although he was also somewhat envious of that divine tool, he knew his own limits and would not delude himself for such a ridiculous thing. In addition, he had always been a cautious person, so although he was envious of that divine tool, he had never thought of taking it for himself. Thus, his little sister¡¯s thoughts made him feel quite uneasy.

    ¡°The people around her aren¡¯t very strong, so it¡¯s easy to deal with them. However, I¡¯ve never thought of killing her personally.¡± Cheng Xian ¡®erughed evilly. With brother LAN here, how could she possibly let him see her dark side? In front of brother LAN, she would always be the well-behaved and cute Xian ¡®er.

    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Cheng Yi was shocked and asked nervously.

    ¡°The monsters in this secret realm should like them a lot!¡± Cheng Xian ¡®erughed evilly as she spoke her thoughts.

    ¡°You, you¡¯re crazy! If we really attract those monsters here, we¡¯ll lose our lives!¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s crazy thoughts caused Cheng Yi¡¯s heart to beat wildly, and his face turned as ck as ink. Even now, he still had a lingering fear of those monsters. He couldn¡¯t even hide from them! His little sister actually wanted to use them to kill Leng ruoxue and the rest. H-how was this possible? How could those mindless monsters that only knew how to kill listen to his sister? this was simply wishful thinking!

    ¡°We won ¡®t! As long as those monsters kill Leng ruoxue first, this house will belong to me. Once it recognizes its master, we¡¯ll be safe hiding inside. ¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er said confidently.

    ¡°Can you guarantee that the monsters will kill them first?¡± Cheng Yi suppressed his anger and asked. His sister¡¯s idea was too stupid. He would never agree to it no matter what. After all, they had already experienced the dangers of this mystery realm. Therefore, what they needed the most now was allies, and not greed at the sight of wealth. If they could not even keep their lives, what was the use of obtaining many treasures? Only a fool would do something like that!

    ¡°Although I¡¯m not 100% sure, we can think of a way.¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er said.

    ¡°Xian er! I won¡¯t allow you to have any ideas about this divine weapon. In this secret realm, the first thing we have to do is to ensure our survival. Therefore, we must get along well with them. Only then will our chances of survival increase greatly. ¡± After listening to Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s words, Cheng Yi sternly warned her. Scheming against an ally and scheming at the sight of wealth was an extremely unwise move in this dangerous secret realm, so he would not allow Cheng Xian¡¯ er to have such thoughts.

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll just give up. ¡± Seeing that her brother did not agree, and his attitude was very unyielding, she could only go along with it.

    ¡°Xian er! It¡¯s also a good thing for us that miss Leng has this divine weapon. At least, we don¡¯t have to be so afraid when we¡¯re with them, and our chances of survival have increased. Therefore, we must treat them as allies and work together in this secret realm. Only in this way can we leave this ce alive. ¡± Cheng Yi was afraid that his sister was still thinking about other people¡¯s divine artifacts, so he had to make his words more clear.

    ¡°I know,¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er nodded her head. Of course she understood this logic. However, in her heart, she felt that if the divine weapon was in her hands, their chances of survival would be higher.

    you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    However, since her brother did not support her idea, she could only bury this idea in her heart for the time being. However, it was absolutely impossible for her to give up.

    Both parties seemed to be living in harmony for a few days. Leng ruoxue had a better understanding of the mystic realm. However, she had yet to see a single one of the monsters that the other party was talking about.

    During the day, they searched for clues in the secret realm, and at night, they all went into their rooms to recuperate. Just like that, half a month¡¯s time passed quickly.

    Although third elder Cao had only lived in the house for half a month, the more he knew about the house, the deeper his desire for it grew. However, he did not dare to show it or reveal his thoughts to anyone. However, his attitude towards Feng Da and the others was much friendlier.

    Every day, he would go to Feng Da and the others and chat with them enthusiastically. He would inquire about the other party¡¯s news without batting an eyelid. But after a few days, he was disappointed to find out that he didn¡¯t get any useful information. On the contrary, he let the other party get a lot of information. Moreover, in order to win their trust, he almost told them about the CAO family¡¯s background. This fact made him extremely depressed, but at the same time, he became more courageous.

    Feng Da and the others enjoyed elder Cao¡¯s enthusiasm. They answered all his questions, but unfortunately, they did not answer his questions.

    As the two sides continued to y the game of Taichi, they were getting closer and closer to a Valley ...

 Chapter 1728

    <h4>Chapter 1728: Scheme (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    It was a Valley in the shape of a ¡°.¡± On all four sides, there were small mountains that were half the height of a person. In the middle, there was a t and deep valley that was about two meters deep. The valley was full of unknown flowers and nts, and the scenery was particrly beautiful. Feng Da and the others were amazed, but no one nned to go into the valley First. However, Cheng Xian ¡®er and the others were somewhat eager to try.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go down and take a look!¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er said impatiently.

    ¡°Miss Cheng, we don¡¯t even know if this Valley is safe, and you dare to go down?¡± Feng Da nced at Cheng Xian ¡®er from the corner of his eyes as he spoke with a hint of ridicule.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one around this Valley. What¡¯s the point of going down to take a look?¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er said in a somewhat unconvinced manner. On the way here, these damned guys had always looked at her as if she was an idiot. Now, they were even directly mocking her. This was truly preposterous! Hmph! If it wasn¡¯t for that divine artifact, would she, a youngdy of the Cheng family¡¯s direct line, need to put up with their attitude? She thought indignantly in her heart, and the anger in her heart grew.

    ¡°If you want to go down, then go down!¡± Feng Da said lightly. He had no intention of stopping her.

    ¡°You guys aren¡¯t going down?¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er narrowed her eyes and asked in a slightly displeased tone.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t say we were going down!¡± Feng Da said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so timid!¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er roared in anger. These people didn¡¯t want to go down, but they were encouraging her to go down. What was the meaning of this? Did he want her to be cannon fodder? She hated it in her heart. At this time, she had long forgotten that she was the one who wanted to go down and pushed all the me on Feng Da.

    ¡°No choice! Who asked us to be weak!¡± Feng Da said disapprovingly.

    ¡°You bunch of cowards!¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er was so angry that she clenched her teeth. In her eyes, this Feng Da guy was just a piece of meat with no end in sight. Although she hated him to death, she couldn¡¯t do anything to him. This fact made her quite depressed.

    ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s human nature to be afraid of death, and we¡¯re no exception!¡± At this moment, Lin Yuan also said.

    ¡°Miss Cheng, if you want to go down, then hurry up! It¡¯s a good opportunity for us to explore the way. ¡± Lin Yuan nced at Cheng Xian ¡®er, whose expression was somewhat unkind from anger, and urged her to add fuel to the fire.

    ¡°You guys ...¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er was so angry that her face turned from white to red, then from red to ck. The color kept changing like a palette. She took a few deep breaths and turned her gaze to Leng ruoxue.¡±Young miss Leng, your subordinates are really useless. They¡¯re actually so timid. What¡¯s the use of having them!¡±

    Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s words definitely had the suspicion of sowing discord. However, Leng ruoxue only smiled faintly after hearing this and said,¡±¡±Then what about what miss Cheng said? What should I do with them?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! If they were my subordinates, I would¡¯ve abandoned them long ago. Such timid people who don¡¯t listen to orders don¡¯t deserve to stay by my side. ¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er said with a face full of pride. Her head was held high like an arrogant Peacock, so insufferably arrogant.

    ¡°I admit that they¡¯re timid, but I can¡¯t agree with you if you say that they don¡¯t listen to orders. When have they ever disobeyed orders?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with question marks.

    ¡°They don¡¯t even dare to go to the bottom of the valley. Aren¡¯t they disobeying orders?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s words stunned Cheng Xian ¡®er, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t n to let them go down!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. She was thinking in her heart,¡¯you¡¯re the one who wants them to go down, but you¡¯re not anyone to them. Why should they listen to your arrangements?¡¯

    ¡°Uh!¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er was ruthlessly choked by Leng ruoxue¡¯s words. After a long while, she finally recovered and said,¡±¡±We¡¯re already here. How can we not go down and take a look? what if there¡¯s a fortuitous encounter?¡± In fact, when she said this, she was not very confident, but she would not give up if she did not go down to take a look. What if something good really happened? Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity to miss it?

    ¡°Miss Cheng! We¡¯re not here to sightsee, nor for any strange encounters, so if you¡¯re interested in this Valley, feel free to go down. We won¡¯t go down, we¡¯ll wait for you here. ¡± Leng ruoxue said calmly, not at all moved by Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s words.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t want to go down for a reason. Uncle long had told her that there were people in the valley, but there were two different auras. One was human, and uncle long wasn¡¯t sure about the other. The other aura was intermittent and very strange. ording to their guesses, it should be the monster that Cheng Xian ¡®er and the others were talking about. Therefore, she didn¡¯t want to take risks. After all, the terrain of the valley was very unfavorable to them. If this was the nest of those monsters, they would be walking right into a trap! Thus, she had decided to wait and see. However, Cheng Xian ¡®er had spared no effort in wanting to go down and take a look. This made her suspicious of Cheng Xian¡¯ er¡¯s motives.

    ¡°MMH! We¡¯ll be waiting for you here. ¡± After Feng Da and the rest heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, they quickly chimed in.

    ¡°You, you bunch of cowards, if I find anything good after I go down, don¡¯t you dare fight with me for it!¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s pretty face was red with anger as she spoke with a look of disdain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss Cheng. Even if you find something good, we won¡¯t fight for it. I promise you on my honor. But if you¡¯re in danger, don¡¯t expect us to go down and save you.¡± Leng ruoxue said very seriously. She was used to saying the ugly words first.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er nodded. Just as she was about to go down, she was stopped by Cheng Yi.

    ¡°Xian er! Don¡¯t be willful! You¡¯re also not allowed to go down!¡± Cheng Yi¡¯s face darkened as he spoke in an obviously unhappy tone. There were so many of them. If they all went down together, it would be fine. At least, they could look out for each other. However, Leng ruoxue and the others had no intention of going down to the bottom. In that case, even if they all went down with Xian ¡®er, there would only be eight of them. If there were monsters in the valley, the eight of them would not even be enough to fill the gaps between their teeth. Besides, third Grandpa had not said anything, so his meaning was very clear. He could not let Xianer take the risk.

    ¡°Big brother! Don¡¯t stop me, or you¡¯ll go down with me!¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er requested.

    ¡°Xian er! I won¡¯t go down, and I won¡¯t allow you to go down. ¡± Cheng Yi said stubbornly.

    ¡°I must go down!¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s stubbornness was starting to show. She turned her head and saw ning han in the crowd. With a face full of anticipation, she asked,¡±¡±Brother LAN! Are you willing to go down with me to take a look?¡± As she spoke, she stared unblinkingly at ning han. Her beautiful eyes sparkled with excitement and otherplicated emotions.

    Cheng Xian ¡®er stared unblinkingly at ning han. At the same time, Feng Da and the others turned to look at him in unison, waiting for his reply.

    ¡°Miss Cheng! I¡¯m not interested in the situation in this Valley. I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t go down with you. ¡± Ning han said with a smile.

 Chapter 1729

    <h4>Chapter 1729: Scheme (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Brother LAN! Even you don¡¯t want to apany me?¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s face was filled with resentment and disappointment. Her sparkling eyes immediately lost their luster and became dull.

    Leng ruoxue was speechless at Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s words. She thought to herself,¡±young master ning has never apanied you, okay?¡± Moreover, from the way she spoke, it seemed like ning han was a heartless man. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they knew Cheng Xian ¡®er was the one who was in love with him, those who didn¡¯t know the truth would have misunderstood ning han.

    In truth, just from the way they addressed each other, one could already tell something was wrong. However, most people would always have preconceived notions, pity for the fairer sex, and sympathize with the weak. As such, if this was outside, the one who would suffer in silence would definitely be ning han. Hence, at this moment, Leng ruoxue felt a little sympathetic towards him. Weakness was a woman¡¯s most terrifying weapon, even if this woman waspletely pretending.

    ¡°Miss Cheng! Your words are so ambiguous! It will cause a misunderstanding. ¡± Feng Da, who couldn¡¯t stand it, said indignantly.

    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Feng DA¡¯s words caused Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s reaction to be extremely intense. Her face turned green and ck, and her angry face was somewhat distorted. Her heart was filled with hatred! It must be because these people were not willing to go down, so brother LAN was not willing to go down! Otherwise, why would brother LAN not apany her! At the thought of this, she directed all her anger towards Leng ruoxue and the rest. Her jealousy and hatred towards Leng ruoxue grew.

    Jealousy was like a venomous snake, devouring the darkness in her heart. Cheng Xian ¡®er sneered as she looked at Leng ruoxue. A deep hatred shed in her eyes, and then she jumped into the valley without any hesitation.

    Seeing Cheng Xian ¡®er leave, the worried Cheng Yi also wanted to follow, but he backed out because of a single sentence from Cheng Xuan.

    ¡°What a deep sibling love! Are you sure you want to go down?¡± Cheng Xuan¡¯s words caused Cheng Yi, who was about to descend into the valley, to stop in his tracks. Of course, he did not want to go down, but how could he not care about Xian ¡®er? When he thought of the countless reminders and instructions his mother, who loved Xian ¡®er dearly, had given him, he could notpletely harden his heart, even though he sometimes hated this little sister who liked to cause trouble.

    Unable to make up his mind, Cheng Yi turned to look at third elder Cao, only to see the look of disapproval on his face. He was shocked. He knew that third elder Cao did not agree with his idea. In an instant, his thoughts of going to the bottom of the valley disappeared. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t care about Xian ¡®er¡¯s life, but rather, he needed the CAO family to stand behind him more. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t make third Grandpa unhappy. After all, third Grandpa had a very high status in the CAO family!

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Cheng Yi, who had calmed down, said shyly.

    ¡°Of course we¡¯re waiting for Xian ¡®er toe up. Are we supposed to go down and invite her?¡± Cheng Xuan said with a smile.

    However, as soon as he finished speaking, everyone heard an ear-piercing scream from the valley. It was Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Argh! Help me!¡± The voice was very loud and trembling, making everyone¡¯s hair stand on end.

    ¡°Something happened to Xian er!¡± Cheng Yi¡¯s expression changed and he said nervously.

    However, Leng ruoxue and the rest did not respond to his words. Most of them had turned their heads to the other side, while some looked up at the sky, not looking at him.

    ¡°Something happened to Xian er!¡± Cheng Yi said again, feeling even more anxious. After all, she was his sister. Even though he did not go down with her, it was impossible for him not to be worried. However, Leng ruoxue and the rest did not make any further moves. Hearing the shrieking, he did not dare to go down alone. Hence, he could only stare at Leng ruoxue and the rest anxiously.

    After a moment of silence, Leng ruoxue slowly opened her mouth.

    you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    ¡°Third elder Cao, what are your ns?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in a carefree manner.

    ¡°Does youngdy Leng have any good ideas?¡± Elder Cao San asked instead of answering.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t go down to save her, I can guarantee your safety. But if you care about your family and insist on going down, then I can¡¯t do anything.¡± Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°Miss Leng and the others don¡¯t n to go down?¡± Elder Cao San, who understood Leng ruoxue¡¯s meaning, asked unhappily.

    ¡°The situation in the valley is unclear, and our strength is low. Even if we go down, we¡¯ll only be courting death. So, I can¡¯t let my subordinates suffer any harm because of an insensible Cheng Xian ¡®er. After all, it was Cheng Xian ¡®er who didn¡¯t listen to our kind advice and insisted on going down to the valley to find some fortuitous encounter. If she really did have a fortuitous encounter, we wouldn¡¯t be jealous, but if she were to encounter danger, we would be powerless. I can only say that this is the path she chose, so she has to bear the consequences herself. ¡± Leng ruoxue said coldly. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to save them, it was that she didn¡¯t believe Cheng Xian ¡®er who was bent on scheming against her. If the noise just now was Cheng Xian¡¯ er¡¯s intention to lure them down, they would have fallen for it.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I know that Xian ¡®er¡¯s words were a little inappropriate, but she is a girl after all. We can¡¯t just leave her to die!¡± Elder Cao san¡¯s eyes flickered as he advised with heartfelt words.

    ¡°Third elder Cao! Cheng Xian ¡®er won¡¯t even share any of the benefits she gets with us, so why should we go and save her when she¡¯s in danger? Is this fair to us?¡± At this time, Feng Da said with a smile. In his heart, he despised third elder Cao¡¯s words and deeds even more. What kind of person is this? He didn¡¯t use his own divine Emperor, but asked them, these weak deities, to help him save people. He really took them for fools!

    ¡°Now is not the time to talk about fairness. After all, Xian ¡®er is one of us. If something really happens to her and we leave her in the lurch, it will only disappoint everyone. If this matter spreads, it will also damage our reputation. So, we didn¡¯t save her just because of her.¡± Elder Cao san¡¯s mind quickly turned, and after a moment of silence, he persuaded.

    ¡°Third elder Cao, look at our strength. Most of us are only at the God Realm. Do you think we have the ability to go down and save them? If we can¡¯t save them and lose our lives instead, it¡¯s not worth it. Do you think we¡¯re stupid?¡± Feng Daughed and said.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t young miss Leng have a spatial God tool? If there¡¯s really danger, it¡¯ll be fine if we all go inside. ¡± Elder Cao San said, unwilling to give up. In truth, he didn¡¯t really want to save Cheng Xian ¡®er. He only felt that this opportunity was too good, and it would be a pity if he didn¡¯t make use of it. After all, he still had his eyes on the divine tool! If these people listened to him and went to the bottom, they would definitely die. In that case, wouldn¡¯t the divine artifact be at his fingertips?

    Even though his idea was good, how could Leng ruoxue and the others let him have his way?

    ¡°Third elder Cao, the situation at the bottom of the valley is unclear. If it¡¯s really as you said, there are thousands of monsters, I¡¯m afraid we will be surrounded in the blink of an eye. Do you think we have a chance to enter the house?¡± Leng ruoxue smiled faintly, her beautiful face full of questions.

 Chapter 1730

    <h4>Chapter 1730: Scheme (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°This ... We won¡¯t know if we don¡¯t try.¡± Elder Cao San said in embarrassment.

    ¡°If third elder Cao wants to try, then go ahead. I won¡¯t risk my life.¡± Leng ruoxue said impolitely. After she finished speaking, she took out her house and ced it outside the valley. She then walked straight in, while Feng Da and the rest followed closely behind.

    ¡°Third elder, what should we do?¡± An elder from the CAO family said with a pale face when he saw Leng ruoxue and the rest enter the house. He had already heard the sound of chaotic footsteps in the valley. Those monsters were probably going to leave the valley soon.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in too!¡± The third elder thought for a moment before speaking helplessly. He did not expect Leng ruoxue and the rest to be so cold-blooded. Even Cheng Xuan did not say that he would go to the bottom of the valley to save Xian ¡®er. This fact made him extremely disappointed. However, he could not force them to do something they did not want to do. When he thought of this, he felt depressed again.

    After the elders of the CAO family and Cheng Yi entered the house together, the door of the house was closed.

    In the garden, the CAO family¡¯s elders were ufortably in a corner, but their eyes were fixed on the screen in the garden.

    Through the light screen, they saw the monsters at the bottom of the valley climb out and surround the house. The densely packed monsters that were like small mountains made their scalps numb and their hair stand on end.

    Was this the monster in the secret realm? Leng ruoxue also saw the true appearance of the ¡®legendary¡¯ monster through the light screen.

    These monsters were neither human, ghost, nor beast. Their bodies were covered in fur and their mouths were wide open. Saliva was flowing out of their mouths. It was impossible to tell what they were from their appearance. Leng ruoxue could only describe them with one word-ugly. If she had to use two words to describe them, it would be disgusting.

    ¡°Oh my God! Why do these things look like this?¡± Feng Da looked at the screen and said in disbelief.

    ¡°If the monster doesn¡¯t look like this, what does it look like?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she teased. Even though there were many of these monsters, they didn¡¯t seem to be very powerful. Most of them were at the God monarch realm while a portion of them were between God tier and God tier. However, just the number of these monsters alone was enough to make one flinch.

    ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s true. ¡± Feng Da scratched his head and said in embarrassment.

    Their expressions were extremely rxed, but the third elder of the CAO family and the others were somewhat upset. They simply couldn¡¯t be so calm andposed. They had personally experienced the horror of these monsters. Although these monsters didn¡¯t seem to be very strong, they were very difficult to deal with. Moreover, there were many of them. However, this wasn¡¯t the most terrifying thing. The most terrifying thing was that these monsters could not be killed and could resurrect infinitely. This was also the most terrifying thing.

    No matter how powerful the cultivators were, their Shen power was not endless. Their Shen power would be consumed and there would be times when it would be exhausted. However, these monsters died and came back to life repeatedly. Who could bear it? Therefore, Feng Da and the others ¡®rxed attitude was an eyesore in their eyes.

    AI! If they had such a divine weapon in their hands, the CAO family would not have fallen so easily. Many of the CAO family members who had fallen ... Had been exhausted to death by those monsters. This fact made them extremely depressed, and it also made the CAO family¡¯s desire for this house even deeper.

    With this house, those monsters would not be able to enter at all. They would have more capital to protect their lives. At the same time, their opportunities in the secret realm would also be greater. With so many benefits, third elder Cao¡¯s heart burned with passion and excitement. His gaze towards Leng ruoxue became even more passionate.

    No! He had to think of a good way to make these people go out on their own. Otherwise, if he missed such a good opportunity, he would regret it for the rest of his life.

    you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    At the thought of this, third elder Cao took the initiative to walk to the side of Leng ruoxue and the rest. He said with a heavy expression,¡±¡±Miss Leng, although it is safe to stay in the house, in the long run, our food will also be exhausted. So, we have to find a way to get rid of those monsters as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°Third elder Cao, even the weakest among you is a Godking. Is there a need for you to care so much about food?¡± Feng Da asked with a puzzled look after hearing elder Cao¡¯s words. His meaning was obvious-you won¡¯t be hungry even if you don¡¯t eat, so why are you worrying about food?

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you guys!¡± Third elder Cao cursed in his heart, but his words were very understanding. He knew that these people¡¯s three meals a day were very timely. It was impossible to make them eat less. Therefore, he felt that this was the best excuse.

    ¡°Many thanks for third elder Cao¡¯s consideration. You don¡¯t need to worry about our Affairs. Special times call for special treatment. It¡¯s no big deal to skip a meal.¡± Feng Da said with a smile.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t care about food, it¡¯s not a good idea to hide in the house all the time! We can¡¯t just stay in the secret ne and not go out, right?¡± Elder Cao san¡¯s mind raced as he thought of another reason that he thought was the best.

    ¡°What do you think, third elder Cao?¡± At this moment, Leng ruoxue asked as the third elder of the CAO family wished.

    Elder Cao San was secretly happy, but his face remained calm,¡±¡±Miss Leng, let¡¯s fight these monsters to the death!¡± The reason why he made such a suggestion was because he was too confident in his own abilities. He believed that he would definitely be able to survive under the siege of those monsters. Once Leng ruoxue and the others died, this divine weapon would belong to the CAO family.

    ¡°Third elder Cao, what¡¯s the difference between fighting them and us going down to the bottom of the valley?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the third elder of the CAO family with a puzzled expression. Her beautiful eyes were filled with anticipation, hoping that he would clear her doubts.

    ¡°Miss, of course there¡¯s a difference. The only difference is that we won¡¯t have to reach the bottom of the valley to be killed by them. ¡± Feng Da sighed as he looked at the third elder of the CAO family with resentment.

    ¡°I won ¡®t! If your lives are in danger, you can just enter the house. Furthermore, we will do our best to protect you. ¡± Elder Cao San hurriedly said.

    Do your best to protect them? When Feng Da heard this, he wanted tough in his heart. Wasn¡¯t this statement a little too watered down? He said that he would do his best to protect them, but if they didn¡¯t do their best and killed them, would they be ghosts ande to the CAO family to settle the score?

    Thinking of this, Feng DA¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, revealing a somewhat timid smile,¡±¡±Third elder Cao, although you have the intention, we can¡¯t hold you back. So, there¡¯s no need to protect us. Why don¡¯t you go out and kill them yourself? With your strength, isn¡¯t this a simple matter?¡± After he finished speaking, he looked at third elder Cao eagerly with an extremely expectant gaze, making the fire in third elder Cao¡¯s heart rise.

 Chapter 1731

    <h4>Chapter 1731: Scheme (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    These cowards! He didn¡¯t dare to go out and court death, but he actually wanted them to go out. This was preposterous! Third elder Cao¡¯s heart was filled with hatred. At this time, he was just like Cheng Xian ¡®er, forgetting that he was the one who had suggested this idea. The only thing on his mind was Feng DA¡¯s evil deeds!

    ¡°Third elder Cao, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Lin Yuan looked at the uncertain expression on the CAO family¡¯s third elder¡¯s face and agreed.

    ¡°Miss Leng! What do you say?¡± When the CAO family¡¯s third elder heard the two of them echoing each other, he suppressed the anger in his heart and turned to ask Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Do you want to hear the truth, third elder Cao?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Elder Cao San nodded.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll say it. In fact, I also think that this idea is good. If we go out, we¡¯ll just be courting death. However, elder Cao San and the others are all extraordinary. It¡¯ll be easy for them to go out and deal with these monsters. I ... Am looking forward to it.¡± Leng ruoxue answered honestly. She didn¡¯t feel that her words were anything to be ashamed of. Since third elder Cao wanted to get them out of here and harbored evil intentions, what was wrong with her giving him a taste of his own medicine?

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s words rendered third elder Cao speechless. Could he say,¡¯if you guys don¡¯t go out, we won¡¯t go out either¡¯? In reality, his main goal was to make Leng ruoxue and the others leave the house. Only then would their apaniment be worth it. However, who knew that the other party was as timid as a mouse and would not fall for it. This made him feel a sense of defeat.

    ¡°Third elder Cao, I¡¯ll send you out! If there¡¯s any danger, I¡¯ll let you in immediately, I promise. ¡± Leng ruoxue saw that third elder Cao had not spoken for a long time, so she made a solemn vow. The expression on her face was also extremely sincere.

    When the demon saw Leng ruoxue¡¯s expression, he was alreadyughing in his heart. Xue ¡®er was really cute when it came to scheming! However, he deserved it. Who asked these guys to have bad intentions? Hmph! They dared to bully Xue ¡®er. Even if they died, he would not let them have an easy time.

    On the other side, the third elder was riding a Tiger and couldn¡¯t get off. His face was filled with embarrassment, but Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s days in the valley were also not good.

    She had been captured after being discovered by the monsters in the valley. However, the monsters didn¡¯t kill her. Instead, they brought her to the hall deep in the valley.

    A middle-aged man in ck sat on the throne in the hall. The man was tall and had ordinary facial features. The aura on his body was very powerful. At this moment, his expression was serious, and a trace of ruthlessness was faintly visible in his shrewd eyes. His tightly pursed lips revealed a trace of impatience.

    And now, Cheng Xian ¡®er was trembling as she knelt in front of him. At this time, Cheng Xian¡¯ er was in an extremely sorry state. Her clothes were in tatters from the excessive struggle she had put up. Her head was lowered, and she didn¡¯t dare to look at the man on the throne.

    ¡°Who is the one kneeling?¡± The middle-aged man said knowingly.

    Hearing this question, Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s body trembled even more. Her lips slightly moved, but she couldn¡¯t say a single word.

    ¡°His Excellency is asking you a question! Don¡¯t pretend to be mute!¡± At this time, a ck-clothed man behind Cheng Xian ¡®er ruthlessly kicked her. With a¡¯ plop ¡®sound, Cheng Xian¡¯ er fell to the ground in arge arc.

    ¡°You¡¯re so bold! You actually dare to treat me like this! Do you know who I am?¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er, who had been kicked to the ground, suddenly came back to her senses. The eldest miss¡¯s temper had risen again, and she had even forgotten where she was.

    you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    ¡°Hahaha! I don¡¯t care who you are! You¡¯re our prisoner now, so we¡¯re being polite to you! In a while, when we draw out your blood and drain your divine power, we¡¯ll feed you to those monsters. Your life will be over. At that time, you can go to hell and throw your Missy temper!¡± The ck-robed manughed maniacally as he spoke of Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s fate.

    ¡°No, no! You can¡¯t treat me like this. I, I¡¯m a youngdy of the Cheng family, you can¡¯t treat me like this!¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er stammered incoherently after hearing the ck-clothed man¡¯s words.

    ¡°A youngdy of the Cheng family? What was that? In our eyes, you¡¯re just a piece of trash that can provide us with fertilizer. As for your identity, it¡¯s useless to us. ¡± The Man in ck said sarcastically. Actually, what he wanted to say was, what was the Miss of the Cheng family? they had many humans whose status was above her.

    Hearing the ck-clothed man¡¯s words, the fear in Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s heart grew even deeper. This was because the other party didn¡¯t care about her identity at all. This, what was she going to do? What did they care about? She thought hard.

    ¡°Take her away!¡± At this moment, the middle-aged man on the throne spoke.

    ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the ck-robed man replied. Then, he picked up Cheng Xian ¡®er from the ground and prepared to drag her out of the hall.

    ¡°Don ¡®t! Wait a minute! I have something to say! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be interested in this. ¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er cried out in desperation.

    ¡°What else do you have to say?¡± The middle-aged man on the throne narrowed his eyes and asked. The ck-robed man who was dragging Cheng Xian ¡®er also stopped when he heard the middle-aged man¡¯s words.

    ¡°If ... If I tell you, can you let me go?¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er mustered up her courage and began to talk about her conditions.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a prisoner. You don¡¯t have the right to negotiate with me. ¡± The middle-aged man impatiently said in a cold voice. He then waved his hand, indicating for the ck-clothed man to take Cheng Xian ¡®er away.

    ¡°Wait! I say! I¡¯ll say it!¡± Seeing this, Cheng Xian ¡®er, who was prostrating on the ground, hurriedly said in fear.

    ¡°Quickly say it! Don¡¯t y mind games with us! Otherwise, if you anger His Excellency, you will die even faster!¡± The Man in ck reprimanded. After he finished speaking, he kicked Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s body.

    ¡°I ... I know someone who has a spatial artifact that can allow people to live in it,¡± The terrified Cheng Xian ¡®er said in a spurt of energy.

 Chapter 1732

    <h4>Chapter 1732: Hostage (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    When Cheng Xian ¡®er had just called out about this matter, the regret in her mind had disappeared in a sh. However, she then thought about it again. The fact that Leng ruoxue had a spatial God tool that could amodate people probably couldn¡¯t be kept a secret. With these mysterious people around, it would be even more difficult for her to obtain that God tool. Since that was the case, why not make good use of the God tool before it was exposed? at the very least, she had to find a way out for herself. Furthermore, she had to uphold the sour grape heart that if she couldn¡¯t obtain it, no other woman could. Hence, it was natural for her to betray Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°A spatial artifact that can amodate people? Are you sure?¡± The middle-aged man on the throne asked with interest.

    Spatial divine artifacts that could amodate people were as rare as Phoenix Feathers and Qilin horns in the divine realm. Moreover, in his memory, apart from that person who could casually make them, there were not many artifact Masters in the divine realm who could make such spatial divine artifacts. However, those old guys in the artifact Masters Guild should be able to do it. It was just that the materials to make such spatial divine artifacts were not so easy to gather. Otherwise, he would have asked them to make them long ago.

    ¡°Mm! I¡¯ve been living there before, so I¡¯m very sure. ¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er carefully said.

    ¡°Where do you live? It seems that someone you know has it! I really didn¡¯t think that the dignified young miss of the Cheng family would be so despicable, betraying her own friend. ¡± The middle-aged man sneered.

    ¡°She¡¯s not my friend. ¡± Hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, Cheng Xian ¡®er roared in a slightly crazed manner.

    ¡°Whether or not he¡¯s your friend, since you¡¯re living there, that person must be someone you know. But now you¡¯ve betrayed him without hesitation. If I were him, I¡¯d bepletely disappointed in you.¡± The middle-aged man sighed. In fact, what he hated the most was this kind of person who changed sides with the wind and betrayed others. Although he wasn¡¯t any better than this miss Cheng, this didn¡¯t stop him from hating her.

    ¡°Man doesn¡¯t do it for himself, and the heavens will destroy him. I only made the right choice, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er tried to argue. Actually, she wanted to say,¡±even if I don¡¯t say it, you¡¯ll find out about it sooner orter.¡± However, she didn¡¯t dare to say it. Because once she said something like that, the bargaining chip in her hand would be gone. Growing up in a super family, she knew very well what was the most important to her, and Leng ruoxue was her life-saving talisman.

    However, she didn¡¯t think about whether her so-called trump card would be useful to these people. Or, if she deliberately whetted their appetite, would they fall for it? in her heart, she had already determined that the spatial divine artifact that could amodate people had an extremely powerful attraction, and no one could resist that charm.

    ¡°That sounds reasonable.¡± The corners of the middle-aged man¡¯s mouth twitched, and he continued,¡±¡±Who does the divine weapon you speak of belong to?¡± She had made the right bet. He was indeed very interested in that divine weapon.

    ¡°The owner of the divine weapon is a woman. She¡¯s not very strong, only at the deity level. If you can catch her, the divine weapon will naturally belong to you.¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er suggested. In her heart, she was secretly happy with her suggestion. Hmph! Since she was caught, that damned woman wouldn¡¯t have an easy time either. Since she was unwilling to apany her to the bottom of the valley, she would let these people go outside the valley to deal with them. She thought to herself and felt a little smug.

    If Leng ruoxue was caught by them as well, she would be able to vent her anger.

    ¡°You only need to tell me who the owner of the divine weapon is. You don¡¯t need tomand me.¡± The middle-aged man listened to Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s suggestion, but his face didn¡¯t reveal a trace of joy. Instead, his face became stern.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s words caused Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s heart to skip a beat, and she immediately realized that she had made a mistake. However, she quickly adjusted her state of mind and forced herself to remain calm,¡±¡±The owner of the divine weapon is called Leng Xue. She¡¯s a rogue cultivator without any family. She¡¯s outside the valley now.¡±

    Actually, Cheng Xian ¡®er didn¡¯t know what Leng ruoxue¡¯s name was. She only knew that her surname was Leng. However, Cheng Xian¡¯ er had heard that demonic man call her Xue ¡®er, so she naturally thought that her name should be Leng Xue.

    Leng Xue! She was indeed cold-blooded and disloyal. If that damned woman was willing toe down with her subordinates, she would not have been caught by these people! Right now, she had already pushed the me of her capture onto Leng ruoxue. Hence, her hatred towards Leng ruoxue had deepened by another level.

    After Cheng Xian ¡®er finished speaking, the middle-aged man on the throne gave the ck-robed man beside her a look. The ck-robed man nodded and left the hall.

    you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    A momentter, the ck-robed man returned and nodded to the middle-aged man on the throne.

    At this time, Cheng Xian ¡®er, who was kneeling on the ground with her head lowered, had no idea that in just a short time, the other party had already gone out to verify and prove that what she said was true. However, the middle-aged man on the throne remained silent, which made her heart tremble with fear.

    Cheng Xian ¡®er kneeled on the ground, her heart in her mouth. The cold sweat on her body had soaked her already tattered clothes. At this moment, she had never felt so nervous before. This was because a single sentence from the middle-aged man could determine her life and death. However, the other party had remained silent.

    ¡°Take her away!¡± After a long while, the middle-aged man slowly spoke.

    ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The ck-robed man replied. Immediately after, he grabbed Cheng Xian ¡®er by her cor and prepared to take her out.

    ¡°Don ¡®t! I don¡¯t want to go out. I¡¯ve already told you such an important thing, so please let me go!¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er sobbed as she tightly hugged the pir closest to her. No matter how hard the ck-clothed man tried to pull her, she refused to let go. She was afraid of death, but she didn¡¯t want to die. She knew that once she left this ce, she would have no way out. So, before she got the other party¡¯s promise, she would not leave this ce.

    ¡°Let go! Otherwise, I¡¯ll just cut off your hand. ¡± The Man in ck threatened angrily. This woman actually caused him to lose face in front of the Lord. This was outrageous. He would not let her go.

    ¡°I, I told you such important information. Why won¡¯t you let me go?¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er said in disappointment.

    ¡°Did I say that I would let you go if you told us about this?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s ordinary face finally revealed a smile.

    ¡°No, it shouldn¡¯t be like this,¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s words dealt a heavy blow to Cheng Xian ¡®er, who muttered to herself.

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t it be like this? Even if you don¡¯t tell us, we¡¯ll still find out, right?¡± The middle-aged man was getting impatient. He said to the Man in ck as if he was shooing away a fly,¡±¡±Hurry up and pull her down.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The ck-robed man¡¯s face was gloomy. With a thought, a long de emitting a cold aura appeared in his hand. With a sh of the de, a silver light quickly chopped toward Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s wrist ...

    The corner of Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s eyes felt an unusual cold light, and she instinctively retracted her hand. The ck-clothed man took the opportunity to pick her up and bring her out of the hall.

 Chapter 1733 - Hostage (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1733: Hostage (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    After they left, the middle-aged man on the throne waved his hand gently and a light screen appeared in front of him. The scene outside the valley was disyed on the light screen.

    At this time, outside the valley, there was a small three-story building. From the outside, it looked very ordinary and didn¡¯t have any extraordinary features. However, the middle-aged man knew that this small building was the spatial divine artifact that Cheng Xian ¡®er had mentioned.

    Looking at the unremarkable house, the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of eagerness. In the entire divine world, there was no one who would not want to own such a house. Unfortunately, the value of this house could not be measured by money. However, he could not understand how the owner of this house could only have the strength of a God. Could it be that he was hiding his strength? After thinking of this possibility, the middle-aged man¡¯s expression became serious.

    He waved his hand again, and the light screen disappeared. The middle-aged man sat on the throne for a long time, deep in thought.

    A weekter.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest continued to stay in the house, eating and drinking as they should. The number of monsters surrounding their house increased, but they were unable to do anything to the sturdy house. They could only roar and rage outside, and use their bodies to RAM against the walls of the house ...

    Even so, the house was still as stable as Mount Tai, not even shaking in the slightest.

    With no other way out, the monsters went even crazier like trapped beasts. They let out deafening roars from morning to night and relentlessly hit the solid houses with their bodies ...

    Feng Da and the rest, who were in the house, treated their crazy actions like a joke. They would point at the monsters from time to time. In their boredom, they even organized a monsterpetition to determine the strongest and most physically fit monsters for the top three. When Leng ruoxue found out about this, she was speechless.

    In the garden of the house.

    The elders of the CAO family looked at the crazy actions of the monsters through the light screen. They were very uneasy. They were afraid that these monsters would break through the defense of the house and rush in from the outside. The number of monsters outside was nearly three times that of the ones they had encountered.

    Other than feeling uneasy, third elder Cao felt even more aggrieved. Ever since a few days ago, he had been pushed into a corner by Leng ruoxue and the rest. He had also thickened his skin and did not go out. He felt that he had lost even more of his status in the eyes of Feng Da and the rest. Not only that, but they were also looking at him with slight disdain, which made him feel as if there was a dagger on his back. It made him feel very ufortable. However, when he saw the ck Mass of monsters outside, he really did not have the courage to go out. Therefore, he said, He had been very quiet for the past few days.

    ¡°Miss! There are more and more monsters. It seems like we are trapped here. ¡± Feng Da looked at the screen and frowned.

    ¡°Yup! But what can we do?¡± There was nothing Leng ruoxue could do against these ugly monsters. She had heard about their unique characteristics from the CAO family¡¯s elder and knew that these monsters were unkible. Furthermore, she believed that these monsters were only the tip of the iceberg in this secret realm. If they were to leave this house, they would be drowned by the monsters in the next second.

    ¡°Youngdy Leng, could it be that we are really going to be trapped in this Mystic realm?¡± An elder from the CAO family who heard their conversation couldn¡¯t help but interrupt.

    ¡°Do you have any good ideas?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked indifferently. When the elder of the CAO family heard her question, he was so scared that he didn¡¯t even dare to make a sound. What happened to their third elder earlier was still fresh in their minds.

    Leng ruoxue saw that the elder had fallen silent and did not say anything else. Instead, she stared at the light screen in deep thought. No one knew what she was thinking.

    you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    For a moment, everyone was silent.

    Without realizing it, Leng ruoxue and the rest had been trapped in the house for almost a month. The elders of the CAO family had slowly gotten used to it, but the monsters ¡®tempers were getting more and more violent. Furthermore, they were bing more and more unorganized, only knowing how to charge around.

    In the hall deep in the valley, a middle-aged man sat on the throne with a frown on his face. The expression on his face was dark and gloomy. When the ck-clothed man beside him saw this, cold sweat began to flow down his forehead.

    Daren¡¯s silent and gloomy appearance made him tremble with fear. The more silent this Daren was, the greater the anger in his heart. Once this Daren was in a bad mood, the unlucky ones would be his subordinates, so he was under a lot of pressure.

    ¡°Go and bring that woman from the Cheng family here.¡± The middle-aged man ordered after a long while.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The ck-robed man replied, then turned around and left the hall.

    A few minutester, Cheng Xian ¡®er was once again brought to the main hall.

    At this moment, Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s face was abnormally pale, and she was walking on air. Moreover, her originally bright eyes had be abnormally dull, and there was even a trace of fear in them.

    When she was still some distance away from the throne, Cheng Xian ¡®er knelt on the ground in fear. Her body was trembling like a Fallen Leaf in the autumn wind, and her head was very low. At this time, she was a lot more Haggard thanst time. She looked very thin and weak, and she was obviously not as lively asst time. It could be seen that she had suffered a lot during this time.

    The middle-aged man looked down at Cheng Xian ¡®er, who was no longer in her human form, and said indifferently,¡±¡±Miss Cheng! Do you know why I called you here?¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know.¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er replied in a low voice.

    ¡°Miss Cheng, have you seen our methods during this time?¡± The middle-aged man asked with a faint smile.

    When Cheng Xian ¡®er heard this, her face turned even paler, and her body trembled even more. She had witnessed that these people were all demons. She didn¡¯t want to recall what had happened during this period of time, but this man had to remind her. This fact made her feel sad and angry.

    She hated it! He hated these guys who treated them like beasts and kept them in captivity. Thest time she was taken away from here, she was brought to a basement. There, she saw many people from other families. Although she didn¡¯t know most of them, they had amon thing to do there, which was to constantly eat blood-replenishing pills as food. After that, they were drained of their blood day and night. The blood that they shed was watered on a strange flower in a blood pool in the corner of the basement.

    The flower looked like a lotus, but it was not. The flower was red and gorgeous. She had never seen such a beautiful and bright flower in her life. However, the flower sucked blood, and it was her blood. Therefore, no matter how beautiful the flower was, it made her feel a deep disgust. The flower seemed to know what she was thinking. Every time it sucked her blood, it made her feel unbearable pain. After being tortured like this for nearly a month, she became thin and weak. Her mind was constantly in a state of tension. At the same time, the hatred in her heart had umted to an unimaginable level. She hated these demons, hated those beautiful yet vicious flowers, and also hated Leng ruoxue.

 Chapter 1734

    <h4>Chapter 1734: Hostage (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    If Leng ruoxue and the rest had been willing to follow her down to this Valley, she would not have been the only one suffering. In other words, she would not have had to go through all this. After all, Leng ruoxue had such a divine weapon and would definitely be able to protect them. But now, she was the only one who was suffering all this. How could she not hate her?

    Even though she hated these demonic Men in ck, she hated Leng ruoxue even more. Why was she suffering here while that woman was free? She didn¡¯t need to think to know that they were definitely hiding in the house now! This fact caused the hatred in her heart to gnaw at her heart like a venomous snake, and it also made the hatred in her heart grow and spread like wild grass.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s words caused Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s mind to spin. Fear, terror, and anger intertwined with each other. These intense emotions caused her to almost copse. Moreover, she didn¡¯t quite understand the purpose of the ck-clothed man¡¯s words. However, her mind was still tense, and her back was already soaked. She could only force herself to kneel in front of the middle-aged man.

    Looking at Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s pale face and her silence, the middle-aged man¡¯s mouth twitched and he said in a soft voice,¡±¡±Miss Cheng, I invited you here to ask for your help.¡±

    ¡°Help with what?¡± Hearing these words, Cheng Xian ¡®er unconsciously raised her head. Her dull eyes stared at the middle-aged man, trying to see if he was telling the truth.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been suffering for the past month, but yourrades have been hiding in their houses and refusing toe out. They¡¯re even more unwilling toe and save you. Don¡¯t you hate them for being so disloyal?¡± The middle-aged man asked with a smile.

    ¡°I hate!¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er said in a low voice, a trace of anger shing across her face.

    ¡°Since you hate them, do you want to take revenge?¡± The middle-aged man tempted.

    ¡°I want! However, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have that ability. ¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er said in disappointment.

    ¡°What if I say I can help you? However, you have to think of a way to make theme out of the house. Otherwise, I can¡¯t do anything to them if they keep hiding inside. ¡± The middle-aged man said helplessly.

    ¡°I ... I don¡¯t know how to get them out.¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er stammered. She understood what the middle-aged man was trying to say. He wanted her to find a way to lure them out. However, she wasn¡¯t sure if those people would walk out for her. After all, other than her brother and the CAO family, she didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with Leng ruoxue and the others. Furthermore, she wasn¡¯t a fool. She wouldn¡¯t give the middle-aged man random ideas. If it didn¡¯t work, she would be the one suffering again. Most importantly, she said, She wasn¡¯t confident that Leng ruoxue and the rest would be controlled by this middle-aged man because of her. She was well aware that she didn¡¯t have such a high status in that detestable woman¡¯s heart.

    ¡°What if I use you as a hostage to threaten them?¡± The middle-aged man said. He could tell that Cheng Xian ¡®er was ying dumb, but he didn¡¯t n to expose her. After all, he still had a use for this woman.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a good rtionship with them, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be fooled.¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er said hesitantly. Although she was also afraid that the middle-aged man would vent his anger on her, if she were to swear that Leng ruoxue and the others were not tricked out of the house in the end, she was afraid that her fate would be even worse. Therefore, she did not dare to lie. However, in the ears of the middle-aged man, her words seemed to be an excuse.

    ¡°That means you have no value at all!¡± The middle-aged man said angrily. Then, he turned to the ck-clothed man beside him and ordered,¡±Take her away! From today onwards, there¡¯s no need to give her any blood-replenishing pills. ¡±

    The meaning behind the middle-aged man¡¯s words was very obvious. He wanted Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s life. Thus, when Cheng Xian¡¯ er heard this, she was so frightened that she hurriedly said,¡±¡±Although I¡¯m not sure if I can make them walk out of the house, I can give it a try. Please give me a chance.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to die! Although she was being sucked dry every day, at least she was still alive. Moreover, during this period of time, she had seen many people¡¯s tragic state after death. Not only were their blood and divine power all drained, but they also became food for those monsters. As long as she thought of this, the fear in her heart could not be suppressed and spread from the bottom of her heart. She was afraid of death. She did not want to end up like those who had no value. She even held a trace of expectation in her heart. Someone woulde and save her.

    ¡°Since miss Cheng is so insistent, it would seem like I¡¯m not being kind if I don¡¯t give you a chance to perform. I¡¯ll give you a chance, but you have to remember that a person with no value is a waste in my eyes. This kind of person is a waste of air, and the end of a waste is usually not good, so you have to treasure this opportunity. ¡± The middle-aged man said seriously.

    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to miss Cheng¡¯s performance. Take her out of the valley. ¡± The middle-aged man instructed the ck-clothed man beside him.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The Man in ck replied. Then, he picked up Cheng Xian ¡®er like he was picking up a little chick and brought her out of the hall.

    The ck-robed man brought Cheng Xian ¡®er and teleported out of the valley. When the monsters outside the valley saw the ck-robed man, they actually made way for him. Their earth-shaking roars became even louder, as if they wereining to their superior and venting their dissatisfaction.

    The Man in ck waved his hand tofort them, and the monsters became as obedient as babies and quieted down. Following that, the ck-robed man carried Cheng Xian ¡®er to the door of the house and threw her in front of him. He then loudly said,¡±¡±You guys know this woman, right? If you¡¯re still hiding in the house and noting out, I¡¯ll kill her!¡±

    After he finished speaking, he kicked Cheng Xian ¡®er to the ground and stepped on her.

    ¡°Save me!¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s tears flowed.

    The humiliated Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s heart was overflowing with hatred. Even though she did not dare to say that she was the most pampered youngdy in the Cheng family, she had always gotten whatever she wanted since she was young. When had she ever been humiliated like this? especially in front of Leng ruoxue and the others who she looked down on. This was even more uneptable to her.

    At this moment, she secretly swore in her heart that if she could leave this ce alive one day, she would not let any of these people go. She would pay them back double for today¡¯s shame!

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the others who were in the garden of the house had also seen everything through the light screen. However, they did not make a sound or move. When Cheng Yi saw Cheng Xian ¡®er who was being stepped on by the Man in ck, his expression changed and he shouted,¡±¡±Xian ¡®er!¡±

    Cheng Yi¡¯s heart ached as he looked at Cheng Xian ¡®er, who was as thin as a match and had a Haggard expression. His heart was filled with mixed feelings. He had thought that Xian¡¯ er had long passed away. He had not expected her to still be alive. This fact made him extremely excited. However, looking at Xian ¡®er¡¯s current appearance, she must have suffered a lot.ai! Xian ¡®er had never suffered like this in her entire life! For a moment, he felt guilty in his heart.

 Chapter 1735

    <h4>Chapter 1735: Hostage (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    If he had been able to stop Xian ¡®er back then, or persuade Leng ruoxue and the others to follow Xian¡¯ er down to the valley, would Xian ¡®er not have to suffer all this? He couldn¡¯t help but think to himself. Although Xian ¡®er was a pain in the ass at times, she was still his sister. Seeing her in such a miserable state made him feel terrible.

    ¡°Miss Leng! Please save Xian ¡®er!¡± Seeing that Leng ruoxue and the rest did not have any reaction, Cheng Yi could not help but plead.

    ¡°Lord Cheng! I¡¯m only a deity. Do you think I can save Cheng Xian ¡®er from the hands of that ck-clothed man?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her brows and questioned him unhappily.

    ¡°I believe you will have a way!¡± Cheng Yi had ttered Leng ruoxue. Now, other than Leng ruoxue, he really did not know who else he could ask for help from. Furthermore, subconsciously, he also felt that Leng ruoxue was the only one who could save his sister.

    ¡°I have no choice! If even Lord Cheng, a God King, can¡¯t save your sister, then I, a God, can¡¯t even hope to do so. ¡± Leng ruoxue replied emotionlessly. To be honest, she was a little angry. It was obvious that the other party was trying to lure them out, and if they went out to save her, the other party would definitely attack them without hesitation. It was impossible for Cheng Yi to not see through the current situation, but he still wanted her to save her. Was he going to throw away the lives of so many people just for Cheng Xian ¡®er? I¡¯m sorry! Cheng Xian ¡®er wasn¡¯t that important in her heart.

    It didn¡¯t matter if she was disloyal, or if she didn¡¯t want to save her, but it was simply impossible for her to risk her life for Cheng Xian ¡®er, who had plotted against her.

    ¡°Miss is right! Young master Cheng, please calm down!¡± Feng Da agreed. He didn¡¯t have any thoughts of saving Cheng Xian ¡®er at all. Moreover, Cheng Xian¡¯ er only had herself to me for falling into the hands of the other party. Why should they take the risk for Cheng Xian ¡®er, who they weren¡¯t even rted to and had a bad rtionship with? They weren¡¯t that kind of Saints, were they?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to help, then I¡¯ll go out and save them myself!¡± Cheng Yi said somewhat angrily. After he finished speaking, he turned around and walked in the direction of the gate.

    However, he had only taken two steps when he was knocked unconscious by Lin Yuan.

    As they watched Cheng Yi being dragged back to his original position, the elders of the CAO n twitched their lips. They thought to themselves,¡¯these people are really heavy-handed. The dignified Godking has actually been knocked unconscious.¡¯

    ¡°Third elder Cao, what do you think about this?¡± Leng ruoxue turned her gaze towards third elder Cao and the rest, who had a grave expression on their faces, and asked.

    ¡°Miss Leng, is there really no way to save Xianer?¡± Elder Cao San asked.

    ¡°What do you think? This is obviously a trap. If we go out, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll fall into their trap. So, I don¡¯t agree to go out. ¡± Leng ruoxue spoke the truth. Now that they were on the same boat, they naturally had to advance and retreat together. As for Cheng Xian ¡®er, she could only pray for her own good.

    ¡°But, Cheng Xian ¡®er ...¡± Third elder Cao hesitated. He knew very well that Leng ruoxue was right. However, if he could save Cheng Xian¡¯ er, he would still want to do so. After all, Cheng Xian ¡®er was of great use to him. At the very least, she could help the CAO family form a powerful inw. So, he felt the pain of giving up on Cheng Xian¡¯ er just like that. However, as soon as he thought of the monsters gathered outside the house, his scalp went numb. The number of monsters was beyond his imagination, and he was not confident that he could retreat in one piece.

    ¡°Third elder Cao, I also sympathize with miss Cheng, but I can¡¯t risk so many of our lives. Moreover, you¡¯ve fought with those monsters before, so you naturally know how difficult they are to deal with. So, you should know what our chances of winning are against so many monsters.¡± Leng ruoxue spoke frankly. She believed that these elders weren¡¯t stupid and would know what to do. Furthermore, as a member of a top-tier family n, they would usually only ce the family¡¯s interests above all else. As for family ties, they were nothing in their eyes. When family ties and family n¡¯s interests shed, they would choose to sacrifice their family ties.

    Although the other elders didn¡¯t say anything, Leng ruoxue was well aware that they weren¡¯t willing to sacrifice their lives for a mere Cheng Xian ¡®er. As cultivators, it was very normal for them to be indifferent to their blood ties. After all, with the age difference, it was almost impossible for them to value family ties like ordinary people. Moreover, Cheng Xian ¡®er could only be considered half a member of the CAO n.

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s words caused elder Cao San to gopletely silent. The number of monsters had indeed caused him to forget and back off. Even at this moment, his desire to use those monsters to obtain this house had faded by quite a bit. Let me ask you, if a person¡¯s life could not even be guaranteed, then what was the use of having so much money? If one had money but no life to spend, one would not die in peace!

    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    Seeing that they hade to an agreement, Leng ruoxue no longer paid any attention to the Men in ck who were shouting and cursing outside the door. As usual, they stayed in the house and did what they had to do.

    In the blink of an eye, another half a month had passed. The ck-robed man was still shouting and provoking outside the house, and his voice was mixed with Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s crying. However, Leng ruoxue and the rest still ignored them. As for Cheng Yi, ever since he had been knocked unconscious when he tried to leave the house to save Cheng Xian ¡®er, he had be much more well-behaved, and had even stopped mentioning the matter of saving Cheng Xian¡¯ er.

    On a certain night.

    Cheng Yi, who was not sleepy at all, got up from the bed and tiptoed to open the door. He walked to the courtyard and looked around. Then, he opened the door and ran out without hesitation ...

 Chapter 1736

    <h4>Chapter 1736: Intense battle (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    The reason why he chose to go outte at night was that, after careful observation, he found that everyone was already asleep at this time, so it was the most convenient for him to leave. He ignored the guilt that had shed through his mind and consoled himself. He had done all this to save Xian ¡®er. Xian¡¯ er was his sister, and seeing her suffer these days had cut his heart like a knife.

    However, he knew very well that Leng ruoxue and the others would never allow him to leave the house. Hence, he could only pretend that he did not care for the past few days and sessfully made Feng Da and the others let down their guard against him. After much consideration, he chose to take action tonight. However, he didn¡¯t expect to be surrounded by the monsters guarding the gate as soon as he went out ...

    When Leng ruoxue noticed Cheng Yi¡¯s actions, she was in the purple bamboo house inside the bracelet with the demon. The moment she realized something was wrong, she immediately brought the demon out of the bracelet.

    Although it had only been a few seconds, it was already toote when they came out.

    This was because thousands of monsters had already entered the courtyard. Furthermore, there were still countless more monsters that were trying their best to charge into the courtyard. The moment Leng ruoxue and the demon appeared, they were surrounded.

    Other than that, there were also monsters running toward the room ...

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s heart was filled with regret when she saw this.

    She shouldn¡¯t have been so careless and thought that everything was under her control. She shouldn¡¯t have let down her guard against Cheng Yi. It was her mistake, but she didn¡¯t want to hurt her grandfather and the others because of her mistake. Therefore, she med herself.

    It seemed that she had underestimated Cheng Yi¡¯s feelings for his sister. She didn¡¯t expect that guy to be a person who valued family. The reason why Cheng Yi could open his door and walk out on his own was also because she was toozy.

    In the past, the people who lived in this house were all her own people. Therefore, in order to make it easier for them to enter and leave, she set the house so that anyone who could enter this house could enter and leave this house freely. Otherwise, they would look for her every time they entered and left this house, which would be troublesome. It was because of herziness at that time that caused today¡¯s hidden danger. This fact made her deeply regret it.

    As she looked at the ferocious monsters surrounding them, Leng ruoxue understood that a tough battle was about to be fought today. The sounds of fighting that came from nearby also let her know clearly that Feng Da and the rest had already started fighting with the monsters.

    Just as he was thinking about this, uncle long ran into the yard with a steel fork in his hand and a small number of people.

    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t be afraid! Uncle long is here. ¡± Uncle Dragon shouted. As he raised his Pitchfork, the monster closest to him was crushed to pieces. However, in the blink of an eye, the crushed monster immediately came back to life. Uncle dragon¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Then, he stabbed the Pitchfork at the monster again and quickly twisted his wrist. The monster was also crushed, but in the blink of an eye, the monster was back to life.

    Uncle long didn¡¯t give up. After repeating this dozens of times, he was deeply depressed. These monsters were just like what the CAO family had said. They couldn¡¯t be killed at all. What should he do?

    Even though he was depressed, uncle long still used his steel fork to sweep away the monsters surrounding him. While they were resurrected, he quickly led Lin Yuan and the rest into the encirclement of the monsters and gathered around Leng ruoxue and the demon.

    ¡°Little girl, are you scared by these ugly things?¡± After guarding Leng ruoxue¡¯s side, uncle long asked with a face full of concern. His bright eyes were staring vigntly at the monsters that surrounded them. As long as these monsters dared toe close, he would not show any mercy with his steel fork.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Leng ruoxue looked at uncle long, then turned her beautiful eyes to Lin Yuan and said,¡±¡±Is anyone hurt?¡± This was what she was most concerned about. If the people around her were injured because of this, she would me herself even more.

    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    ¡°Miss! We¡¯re fine, but the captain and the others aren¡¯t as lucky as us. They¡¯re still fighting the monsters that broke into their rooms! We¡¯re worried about you, so we¡¯re here to help you. ¡± Lin Yuan exined.

    After hearing Lin Yuan¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue was relieved. It was good that no one was injured. However, how were they going to deal with these monsters? ording to green vessel¡¯s appraisal, these monsters were all made of flesh and blood. Although most of them were not very strong, just the fact that they could resurrect infinitely was enough to give people a headache.

    At this time, the voice of the Man in ck came from outside the door again.

    ¡°Hahaha! Enjoy the feast I¡¯ve prepared for you! I¡¯ll take care of this brother and sister for you. ¡± The Man in ckughed proudly.

    Hearing the Man in ck¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue knew that Cheng Yi had also fallen into his hands. Although she was a little angry at Cheng Yi for acting on his own initiative, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to hate that man. Although he had caused them to have to face the siege of these monsters, from Cheng Yi¡¯s point of view, he wasn¡¯t in the wrong. However, for the sake of Cheng Xian ¡®er, he had put all of them in such a dangerous situation. This was something that she could never forgive.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue calmly provoked,¡±¡±What kind of skill is it to send these unkible monsters in? if you have the ability,e in yourself!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go in by myself? This is your divine tool. If I go in, won¡¯t I fall into your trap and be forced to do whatever you want? I¡¯m not that stupid. Besides, goading me won¡¯t work. I won¡¯t be fooled. ¡± The Man in ck said matter-of-factly. Any cultivator would know that it was quite dangerous to enter a divine weapon with an owner. The owner of the divine weapon could even manipte them at will. So, how could he enter this house? moreover, they were enemies.

    ¡°However, if you cancel the ownership and give this house to me, I can enter without hesitation. Haha!¡± The Man in ck added. After he finished, heughed wildly again.

    ¡°Did a donkey kick your head?¡± Leng ruoxue was rendered speechless by the Man in ck¡¯s wild imagination. She could not help but mock him loudly. However, after she finished speaking, she suddenly recalled that there was no such animal as a donkey in the God World.

    ¡°Donkey? What¡¯s a donkey?¡± As expected, the Man in ck had a look of confusion on his face. However, for these words toe out of Leng ruoxue¡¯s mouth, he did not need to think to know that it was not anything good.

    ¡°The donkey is your ancestor!¡± Leng ruoxue said in an unpleasant tone.

    When Lin Yuan and the rest heard their miss¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help butugh wildly.

    ¡°Hahaha! So you¡¯re a donkey grandson!¡± Lin Yuan spoke very loudly, afraid that the ck-clothed man outside the door could not hear him.

    ¡°Dammit! I won¡¯t let you off!¡± When the Man in ck outside the door heard this, he immediately flew into a rage out of embarrassment. However, out of caution, he still stayed outside the door. However, the number of monsters that rushed into the house increased, and the door waspletely blocked. Even so, the monsters still tried their best to squeeze into the courtyard, even if the courtyard was already full of monsters.

 Chapter 1737

    <h4>Chapter 1737: Intense battle (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t just talk with your mouth,e in if you have the ability!¡± Lin Yuan also provoked.

    ¡°Hmph! Even if I don¡¯t go in, I¡¯ll still be able to take care of you. ¡± The Man in ck said confidently. After he finished speaking, he took out a silver whistle from his cor and blew it. The monsters in the courtyard started to move when they heard the whistle. After raising their heads and roaring a few times, they all started to attack Leng ruoxue and the others in excitement.

    Seeing the monsters suddenly be even more excited, Leng ruoxue knew that the whistle had taken effect. In an instant, a sword as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing and exuding a cold chill appeared in her hand. With a slight twist of her wrist, tens of thousands of fiery-red cold glints shot out in all directions. Those cold glints were like shooting stars or Phoenix Feathers, beautiful and extremely dazzling. When the cold glints hit the monsters ¡®bodies, many of them let out howls of pain ...

    ¡°Aowu!¡± With their painful roars, their bodies were set on fire. In the blink of an eye, the monsters hit by the cold light were turned into ashes.

    After waiting for a few minutes, the monsters that had been turned into ashes were resurrected. However, their auras were much weaker after being resurrected, and their strength had decreased. Seeing this, uncle Dragon quickly shouted,¡±¡±They¡¯re afraid of fire. Those with fire attributes, attack them with fire. You must exterminate them!¡±

    Lin Yuan and the others heard uncle Long¡¯s words and personally witnessed the damage their miss ¡®meteor sword shower caused to the monsters. They also used all their skills and infused their own fire attribute divine power into their weapons, attacking the monsters along with the divine skill ...

    In an instant, mes soared into the sky and a strong fire-attribute aura floated in the courtyard. The monsters that were attacked saw that their bodies were on fire. Other than letting out a few howls, they did not turn into ashes like when they were attacked by Leng ruoxue. Instead, they smacked out the mes on their bodies and pounced towards Lin Yuan and the rest with an angry aura ...

    ¡°Miss! Our mes are useless against them!¡± Lin Yuan, who nimbly dodged a monster¡¯s attack, took advantage of the gap and said gloomily.

    ¡°Little girl! It seems like only your mes can harm them. ¡± Uncle long was dumbfounded by the scene. Then, he sent a message to Leng ruoxue,¡±¡±Little girl, let¡¯s keep those monsters busy and distract them. Quickly use your fire attribute skills to destroy them. If it doesn¡¯t work, burn them a few more times. We can¡¯t let them resurrect again, or else we¡¯ll die of exhaustion from just fighting them!¡±

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head without a change in her expression. In her heart, she was quicklymunicating with Qing Jue.

    ¡°Sister! Just use your Natal divine me! I don¡¯t believe that they¡¯ll be able toe back to life after being burned by your Natal divine me. ¡± Qing Jue did not believe this. Although his sister¡¯s life me had notpletely evolved into the chaos me, the power of that me was already not to be underestimated. It should be known that the chaos me was the top me that could purify all evil in the world. Under the burning of the chaos me, no living creature could survive. He believed that no matter how mysterious these monsters were, they would not be able to escape the chaos me, even if his sister¡¯s me had not truly evolved into the chaos me.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded her head. Previously, she had not added her own mes into meteor sword technique. Now, she would be able to test the might of the meteor sword technique that had been infused with her mes!

    Although she hadn¡¯t used the meteor sword technique for a long time, she liked it very much. The main reason was that when she used it, it was unbelievably beautiful. The meteors were like stars in the sky, and the brilliant brilliance was even more difficult to guard against. In her opinion, the meteor sword technique was more suitable for group attacks, especially when the enemy was these monsters. She didn¡¯t have to worry about hurting the innocent. Therefore, she didn¡¯t feel any pressure when she used it.

    As he waved his meteor sword technique, which was infused with his Natal me, a more dazzling me than before leaped into the air. The me was red with a hint of purple, and it contained a trace of heart-palpitating pressure. When uncle long saw the scorching me for the first time, his expression froze as if he had thought of something, but he returned to normal immediately.

    After the mes appeared, the monsters couldn¡¯t help but feel a trace of instinctive fear deep in their hearts. This fear even made them have the urge to escape. However, before they could move, thousands of dazzling meteors arrived in front of them. The extremely high temperature directly scorched the monsters ¡®hair. Then, the meteor mes hit them. In the next second, the monsters that were affected by the meteor were all reduced to ashes. This time ... They didn¡¯t even have time to let out a howl.

    After waiting for a while, they did not resurrect again. This fact made uncle long and the others heave a sigh of relief.

    The monsters that were still alive looked at Leng ruoxue with fear in their eyes. Then, they covered their heads and fled like rats. Instantly, the courtyard was in chaos. Lin Yuan and the rest naturally would not let go of this opportunity to beat the dog while it was down. They waved their weapons and killed the monsters that ran to their side one by one. They resurrected and killed them again. In short, they could not let them run away. At the same time, Leng ruoxue took this opportunity to take care of most of the monsters that ran into the courtyard.

    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    As the number of monsters in the courtyard decreased, some of them managed to escape. Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes scanned the courtyard and said to uncle long and the others,¡±¡±Uncle long, please take them to meet Feng Da and the others. I¡¯ll go to the door to take a look.¡±

    With that, Leng ruoxue and the demon walked towards the door.

    At this moment, the monsters at the gate were panicking and fighting to be the first to run out of the gate. The Men in ck, who did not know what was going on, had big question marks on their faces.

    ¡°What are you guys doing? ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Who told you to run out like stray dogs? Go back and kill them!¡± The Man in ck ordered, but at this moment, the monsters, who were still in fear, did not listen to him at all. Moreover, as the monsters secretlymunicated with each other, the many monsters who apanied the Man in ck outside the door also knew that there was a terrifying woman in the house who could take their lives. In an instant, the monsters were all in a panic.

    Looking at the monsters ¡®reactions, the Man in ck was confused. Even he could not control these monsters that were panicking like headless flies. Damn it! What was going on?

    It was only when he saw an outstanding couple walking out of the house that he realized. So they were the ones behind this.

    ¡°What did you do?¡± The Man in ck was hot-headed as he questioned her. At this moment, he had even forgotten about his enmity with Leng ruoxue. He had never thought that these two people would be able to escape from the monsters ¡®encirclement so easily and evene to him. Now, he just wanted to know what the monsters ¡®reaction was.

    ¡°I should be the one asking that!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

 Chapter 1738

    <h4>Chapter 1738: Intense battle (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    That beautiful smile dazzled the eyes of the ck-robed man in front of him, causing him to be in a trance for a moment. Seeing this, the demon was not happy. Without moving his expression, a ck divine force as thin as a hair flowed out from his finger and went straight towards the ck-robed man.

    The Man in ck didn¡¯t notice it at all. He only stared at Leng ruoxue in a daze. It was only when he felt a pain in his waist and abdomen that he suddenly came back to his senses.

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯ How could he be distracted at this time! The Man in ck was extremely annoyed. Then, he looked at Leng ruoxue and the demon with extreme vignce.

    After he came back to his senses, he clearly saw the fear of the monsters around him toward the two people. Only then did he realize how the two of them had escaped from the heavy siege of the monsters. This was truly too inconceivable. Could it be that they had some extraordinary means? At the thought of this, he grabbed Cheng Yi and his sister into his hands and was prepared to use them as bargaining chips to threaten Leng ruoxue and the rest.

    ¡°Save me! Hurry and save us!¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er, who was being held hostage, saw that Leng ruoxue waspletely unscathed, and the mes of jealousy in her heart burned even more fiercely. However, she still needed Leng ruoxue to save her life, so she could only hide her jealousy in the bottom of her heart.

    When Cheng Yi saw Leng ruoxue, he lowered his head in shame. He was too embarrassed to ask for help. If it wasn¡¯t for him, Leng ruoxue and the others wouldn¡¯t have been surrounded by the monsters. If it wasn¡¯t for him making the decision on his own, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen into the hands of the Man in ck and be a hostage.

    He wasn¡¯t sure what was going on in the house, but the thought of someone dying because of his selfishness made him feel guilty.

    Leng ruoxue observed the siblings pletely different reactions without batting an eyelid. Sheughed disdainfully in her heart. Cheng Xian¡¯ er¡¯s reaction was within her expectations, but Cheng Yi? What¡¯s the use of putting on a guilty look?

    If her me had not be the nemesis of those monsters, she was afraid that they would have ended up like the Cheng siblings and be the prisoners of the ck-clothed man. Therefore, although she did not hate Cheng Yi, it was impossible for her to forgive him and even pretend that nothing had happened! However, she would spare his life for the sake of the Cheng family¡¯s head.

    ¡°Let them go and I¡¯ll let you live.¡± After a long time, Leng ruoxue finally spoke.

    However, her words were like a joke to the Man in ck.

    ¡°Hahaha! I didn¡¯t hear wrong, did I? You actually want to give me a way out? don¡¯t you forget whose territory you¡¯re standing on right now?¡± The Man in ckughed maniacally, then mimicked Leng ruoxue¡¯s tone,¡±¡±Hand over this house and I¡¯ll let you live.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need you to give us a way out,¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile that was not a smile. Now that she knew that her mes could kill these monsters and even prevent them from being revived, these monsters naturally posed no threat to them, let alone this Man in ck who only had the strength of a God King.

    ¡°You, you better not regret this!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s answer almost caused the Man in ck to lose his focus again. He subconsciously tightened his grip on the Cheng siblings in his hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t regret this. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Oh, really? What about the two people in my hands?¡± The Man in ck said proudly. It was great to have a hostage now!

    ¡°What happened to them?¡± Leng ruoxue yed dumb. She couldn¡¯t help but sneer in her heart. Did this Man in ck think that she wouldpromise with these two as hostages? This pair of brother and sister didn¡¯t have that much weight in her heart.

    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    ¡°As long as you hand over the house, I¡¯ll let them go. Otherwise, they can only die!¡± The Man in ck threatened.

    ¡°You think they¡¯re worth the price of my house? Let me tell you the truth! I¡¯m not rted to them. Do you think I¡¯d trade this priceless house for them for two strangers? I won¡¯t pay for their mistakes. So, if you really want to threaten me, you¡¯d better think of a better reason and get a hostage with some weight. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be a waste of time. ¡± Leng ruoxue suggested out of the kindness of her heart, and her words caused Cheng Xian ¡®er to fly into a rage out of humiliation.

    ¡°Leave him to die? Why should I save you? I didn¡¯t agree to go down to the valley back then, but who was the one who insisted on going down despite the obstruction? And who opened the door and let those monsters in? What did a certain someone say when he reached the bottom of the valley? If I get something good, don¡¯t fight with me! What did I say back then? Miss Cheng, do you still remember? I said, if you get something good, we won¡¯t fight with you, but if you encounter danger, don¡¯t expect us to save you. I was right, wasn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Leng Xue! How can you be so heartless? we¡¯re acquaintances after all, how can you leave us in the lurch?¡± After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, Cheng Xian ¡®er questioned her with a face full of grief and anger.

    On the other hand, the ck-robed man who was holding her revealed a trace of pride on his face, and secretly thought,¡±as expected of the daughter of arge family. Look at this eloquent and inexplicably disappointed little face, those who don¡¯t know would think that she is really miserable!¡± In reality, he agreed with Leng ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°Leave him to die? Why should I save you? I didn¡¯t agree to go down to the valley back then, but who was the one who insisted on going down despite the obstruction? And who opened the door and let those monsters in? What did a certain someone say when he reached the bottom of the valley? If I get something good, don¡¯t fight with me! What did I say back then? Miss Cheng, do you still remember? I said, if you get something good, we won¡¯t fight with you, but if you encounter danger, don¡¯t expect us to save you. I was right, wasn¡¯t I?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Now that miss Cheng is in trouble, if we don¡¯t save her, we¡¯ll be leaving her in the lurch. But what if you find the treasure? Will you share it with us? And Cheng Yi, did you think about our safety before you went out? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to save your sister! Hmph! I don¡¯t me you for wanting to save my sister, but the price you paid for saving my sister was almost causing us to lose our lives. Now you think we still have an obligation to save you? I¡¯m not a saint. It¡¯s already good enough that I didn¡¯t take revenge on you, and you still want me to save you? And you want me to use this house to exchange for you? This is simply a fool¡¯s dream!¡± Leng ruoxue continued.

    Her words made Cheng Yi feel even more ashamed. He really did not have the face to ask them to save him, because when he opened the door of the house and left, he did not think about what they would do. He only wanted to save Xian ¡®er, so he had no right to ask her to do anything for him!

    Although Cheng Yi thought this way, Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s thoughts were theplete opposite.

    In Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s heart, she was in trouble. No matter what the reason was, the other party should save her. If he didn¡¯t save her, then it would be his fault. She wouldn¡¯t think about the cause of the incident. She only knew that it was natural for the other party to save her. After all, she was a direct youngdy of the Cheng family. It could be said that Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s thoughts were not only self-righteous, but also quite arrogant. Of course, this wasrgely determined by her personality.

    Personality determined one¡¯s fate. This saying was indeed true.

    After Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, Cheng Xian ¡®er shamelessly quibbled,¡±¡±That was then and this is now. I did say those words, but I didn¡¯t expect to be caught back then, so those words can¡¯t be counted on! Moreover, we are from the Cheng family, saving us will only be good for you, no harm! You must know that many people would love to curry favor with us, so you must cherish this opportunity!¡±

 Chapter 1739

    <h4>Chapter 1739: Intense battle (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s words were Grand and majestic. Leng ruoxue should have been angry after hearing them, but instead, it made herugh.

    ¡°Hahaha! Miss Cheng is indeed a youngdy of a big family, you¡¯re so good at shamelessly saying such things. This little girl is really in awe!¡± Leng ruoxue sighed. Actually, after knowing that those monsters were afraid of her mes, it wasn¡¯t difficult for her to save Cheng Xian ¡®er. However, Cheng Xian¡¯ er¡¯s words and actions were simply too infuriating, causing her to lose all intention of saving her. Furthermore, she was afraid that even if she saved her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do well. In fact, Cheng Xian ¡®er might even think that it was only natural for her to do so, and that she was the one who wanted to curry favor with the Cheng n¡¯s young miss. Thinking of this, Leng ruoxue felt a little conflicted.

    This Cheng Xian ¡®er wasn¡¯t her friend, and she was so annoying. If she really saved Cheng Xian¡¯ er, she was afraid that her heart would be filled with panic. However, she wouldn¡¯t deliberately try to kill Cheng Xian ¡®er. Forget it, let¡¯s just leave it to fate!

    She wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to save Cheng Xian ¡®er. If Cheng Xian¡¯ er¡¯s life was strong enough tost until they exterminated all these enemies, then she wouldn¡¯t die. Thus, they could only count on Cheng Xian ¡®er and her sister¡¯s luck.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er roared in anger.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in whether it¡¯s true or not. ¡± Leng ruoxue said coldly. Following that, she turned her gaze to the Man in ck and said,¡±¡±You¡¯ve seen miss Cheng¡¯s performance. Do you still think that I¡¯ll use this house to exchange for the siblings?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really not afraid that I¡¯ll kill them?¡± The Man in ck asked, unwilling to give up. However, he was thinking to himself that it would be useless to threaten the other party with these worthless siblings! How did this happen? He was extremely disappointed.

    ¡°Whatever you want! I¡¯m not a member of the Cheng family, so I naturally don¡¯t care about their lives!¡± Leng ruoxue said heartlessly.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll kill them now!¡± The Man in ck shouted fiercely. However, after he finished speaking, he saw that Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t even bat an eye. Seeing this, he was even more disappointed. With a thought, a long knife appeared in his hand. The cold de was already close to Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s tender neck in the next second. He¡¯d make his first move on this woman. It¡¯s all this woman¡¯s fault!

    ¡°Don ¡®t! Don¡¯t kill me! Young master big brother, save me!¡± The cold de pressed against the skin of her neck, and the fear of death crept into Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s heart. She immediately screamed out in fear, but this time, she called out¡¯ young master big brother ¡®.

    Leng ruoxue was not willing to save her, but big brother young master would definitely save her. After all, they were all blood-rted members of the Cheng family. Big brother young master would definitely not leave her in the lurch. After thinking about this, she cried out even louder.

    ¡°Big brother young master! Quicklye and save me!¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s hoarse voice was in stark contrast to her pale and weak face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel!¡± The Man in ck roared impatiently. He pushed the de in slightly, and in the blink of an eye, a stream of red blood flowed down the de ...

    ¡°Argh! Don¡¯t kill me! I don¡¯t want to die! Young master big brother, save me!¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er screamed in fear. She knew that if this ck-robed man said he would kill her, he would definitely kill her. This was because this ck-robed man had long disliked her. However, she didn¡¯t want to die! At the thought of this, she struggled violently. However, the more she struggled, the deeper the de went into her tender neck, and more red blood flowed out from her pale neck.

    ¡°F * ck! I said not to argue!¡± The ck-robed man¡¯s patience was exhausted. He pulled back the knife in his hand and directly stabbed it into Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s abdomen. In an instant, Cheng Xian¡¯ er didn¡¯t even have time to cry out before her body softly fell to the ground.

    ¡°Xian ¡®er!¡± Seeing this, Cheng Yi¡¯s bloodshot eyes looked like they were about to crack as he screamed in pain.

    ¡°You siblings can reunite in hell!¡± The Man in ck said angrily. People who had no value were not worthy of living in this world. So, he sent the siblings on their way.

    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    After saying that, the ck-robed man sent a palm strike towards Cheng Yi¡¯s dantian, shattering all of his internal organs. Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, and he fell to the ground beside Cheng Xian ¡®er.

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn next. ¡± After killing the Cheng siblings, the Man in ck shifted his gaze to Leng ruoxue and the evil demon.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Leng ruoxueughed coldly as if she had heard a great joke.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know what we can do. ¡± The Man in ck said confidently. Then, he gave an order to the monsters,¡±¡±Kill them! Don¡¯t leave a single one of them alive!¡±

    However, after he said that, the monsters only looked at each other. No one dared to move, and the fear in their turbid eyes became more and more obvious.

    ¡°Dammit! Do you dare to disobey my orders?¡± The Man in ck was furious. These monsters had always been very obedient, but now they didn¡¯t respond to his words. It was preposterous! He didn¡¯t understand the logic behind it, but in front of Leng ruoxue and the others, these monsters ignored his orders. This made him lose a lot of face, and it also caused the anger in his heart to burst out.

    The Man in ck realized that direct orders were useless against these monsters, so he had no choice but to take out his trump card, which was The Silver Whistle. This was the best weapon to control them.

    After the whistle was blown, the monsters on the scene instinctively started to roar at the sky again. They were ready to move, but the fear in their hearts could not make them charge around like before. However, with the whistle, they could not fight back.

    ¡°Tutu! Whoosh!¡± Seeing that the monsters were not so obedient, the Man in ck blew the whistle again ...

 Chapter 1740

    <h4>Chapter 1740: A scourge lives for a thousand years (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    This time, the whistle was loud and sharp,pletely different from the previous ones. When the monsters heard the whistle, they immediately went crazy. Their eyes turned blood red and a ruthless aura exploded from their eyes. They looked at Leng ruoxue and the evildoer with a murderous look. In the next second, the monsters surrounded them ...

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s eyes shed with understanding as she looked at the monsters surrounding them. She knew that the whistle had caused these monsters to lose their minds. They had gone mad and were now a group of fighting machines that were not afraid of death. Their target was her and the demon.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! Be careful!¡± The demon reminded them softly, his eyes that were as bright as the stars were vigntly staring at the monsters that surrounded them.

    ¡°Mm! Evildoer, there are so many monsters here. I wonder if the two of us can handle them. ¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes revealed a trace of worry as she pretended to be afraid.

    ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re all going to die today!¡± Hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, the Man in ck rushed to reply. The expression on his face became more and more smug.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Leng ruoxue smiled faintly. What an arrogant fellow! However, this was good. She liked stupid opponents like this. It didn¡¯t take too much effort to deal with them.

    ¡°Of course!¡± The Man in ck was extremely pleased with himself. He looked at Leng ruoxue with a pitiful gaze and said,¡±If you surrender and hand over the house, I might let you live. Otherwise, you¡¯re dead.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a look of disbelief.

    ¡°Of course, as long as you surrender.¡± The Man in ck nodded.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t believe you. What should I do? Furthermore, I have no intention of surrendering. ¡± Leng ruoxue pretended to be in a difficult position.

    ¡°You ... You dare to y with me?¡± The Man in ck was furious. This damn woman actually yed him like a monkey, how preposterous, Hmph! Since there was a way to heaven, but you didn¡¯t take it, and there was no Door to Hell, but you insisted oning in, then don¡¯t me him for not knowing how to be tender to women.

    After the Man in ck had made up his mind, he blew the attack whistle again. Instantly, the monsters that had surrounded Leng ruoxue and the evildoer began their ferocious attack ...

    These monsters hadpletely lost their rationality. Pain and fear had long since left them. Even though the mes on Leng ruoxue¡¯s hands would still cause them irreparable damage, they no longer had any fear in their hearts. The only thought in their minds was to attack! He had to exterminate these humans! Because that was the most important mission in their lives.

    These monsters that did not care about pain and had no fear in their hearts gave Leng ruoxue and the demon a headache. The two of them stood back to back and used their divine skills to attack the monsters in front of them. At the same time, they also had to split a part of their attention to pay attention to the ck-robed man¡¯s every move.

    When the ck-robed man saw the red and purple mes from Leng ruoxue¡¯s hands, his eyes narrowed. He understood what was going on. No wonder those monsters were so afraid. The mes in this woman¡¯s hands were so powerful. What kind of mes were those? His curiosity was piqued.

    Those monsters were immortal monsters created by his Lord. They could resurrect infinitely. However, after being attacked by the woman, they could no longer survive. This fact made him extremely frightened. As he watched the monsters decrease little by little, he had a bad feeling in his heart. If this continued, these monsters would be killed by this woman! What was this good? The Man in ck was getting anxious. While Leng ruoxue and the demon were busy dealing with the monster, he quickly shot a ray of ck divine power at Leng ruoxue ...

    ¡°Little girl, be careful!¡± Uncle long, who was rushing towards the door, immediately warned the Man in ck when he saw the sneak attack. He then increased his speed and ran towards Leng ruoxue.

    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    However, before uncle long could get close, the demon quickly released his divine power. The two ck divine powers instantly entangled with each other. Then, the demon turned his gaze towards the ck-robed man.

    ¡°Little brat! Leave this guy to me. ¡± Uncle long, who had rushed to the side of the two, half-squinted his eyes and said with a smile that was not a smile. He actually sneak attacked the little girl, how preposterous!

    After saying that, uncle long held the steel fork and stabbed it at the Man in ck ...

    Seeing this, the demon continued to fight the monsters beside him.

    Not long after, Feng Da and the others also ran out of the yard and fought with the monsters. Although they couldn¡¯t kill the monsters, they could distract them and reduce the pressure on the Miss.

    With Feng Da and the rest holding the monsters back, Leng ruoxue was able to use her meteor sword technique more efficiently. She injected even more of her Natal mes into her sword. In an instant, a burning cloud of fire floated in the air. The scorching temperature made everyone feel as if they were in a furnace. Following that, they smelled a burning smell. Then, thousands of fiery meteors rained down on the monsters from all directions ...

    Wherever the fire meteor shower went, a sea of fire would be set aze. Although Feng Da and the others were still some distance away from the sea of fire, they could not withstand the scorching temperature. They immediately gave up on fighting the monsters and jumped out of the battle.

    ¡°This great aunt¡¯s fire is really powerful.¡± Cheng Xuan, who was drenched in sweat, wiped the sweat off his forehead and said, unable to take it anymore.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not strong, how can I kill these monsters?¡± Feng Da rolled his eyes at Cheng Xuan and said angrily. In fact, he was purely venting his anger. After all, Cheng Yi, who caused them to fight these monsters, was also a member of the Cheng family! If Cheng Yi had not opened the door, they would not have had to face these monsters head-on, so he put all the me on Cheng Xuan.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Cheng Xuan didn¡¯t know what to say. Feng Da seemed to have something against him! Poor him, he still didn¡¯t know that he was someone else¡¯s scapegoat!

    ¡°What¡¯s with the ¡°uh¡±? If you do, I¡¯ll throw you into the river to feed the fish!¡± Feng Da red at Cheng Xuan.

    ¡°...¡± Hearing these familiar words, Cheng Xuan wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and thought to himself,¡±you and that fish are really a family. You learn really fast!¡± Although he knew that Feng Da wouldn¡¯t really throw him into the river to feed the fish, he didn¡¯t know why Feng Da was in a bad mood, so he decided not to provoke them at this time. Otherwise, he would be the one in trouble. He was the disadvantaged group! He was living under someone else¡¯s roof again.

    ¡°That ... I¡¯m fighting those monsters alone. Isn¡¯t it bad for us to watch from the side?¡± Cheng Xuan thought for a moment and changed the topic.

    ¡°Who said that miss is alone? don¡¯t you see that leader ye is also killing those monsters?¡± When Lin Yuan heard this, he could not help but ask.

    ¡°What I mean is, should we go and help?¡± Cheng Xuan sighed and said helplessly. Who said that he didn¡¯t see it? however, that evil man wasn¡¯t really fighting the monsters, but he was preventing them from disturbing his great aunt, just like what they had done before. However, they couldn¡¯t stand the high temperature of the mes, so they had to leave the battlefield. Thinking of this, he was so impressed by the evil man that he could actually stand such a hot temperature!

 Chapter 1741

    <h4>Chapter 1741: A scourge lives for a thousand years (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Help? Was he not helping? Just stay here obediently! Keep your eyes wide open and don¡¯t let those monsters get close to miss. Otherwise, if they hurt miss, leader ye will go crazy. ¡± Feng Da said with a hint of disdain and reminded him.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and help uncle long!¡± Cheng Xuan mumbled in a low voice. Uncle Long¡¯s opponent was a human, so he had no pressure dealing with him!

    ¡°If you want to go, go! No one¡¯s stopping you. ¡± Feng Da said with a smirk. He couldn¡¯t help but think to himself,¡±why would uncle long need your help? it¡¯s really unnecessary. Besides, he¡¯s sure that Cheng Xuan will definitely be scolded if he goes!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go!¡± Cheng Xuan said quickly. He really didn¡¯t want to be looked at with contempt by Feng Da and the others. That would make him feel like he had a mountain of pear blossoms on his back.

    After saying that, Cheng Xuan ran toward uncle long as if he was running for his life. He shouted,¡±¡±Uncle long! I¡¯ll help you. ¡±

    Uncle long, who was ying with the Man in ck, immediately pulled a long face when he saw Cheng Xuan suddenly join the battle. He thought to himself unhappily,¡¯why is this brat here to cause trouble instead of just watching from the side?¡¯ However, before he could speak, the Man in ck spoke first.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you trying to bully me with your numbers?¡± The Man in ck said with slight disdain after seeing Cheng Xuan.

    ¡°Using numbers to bully the few? Do you think I need to bully you with numbers?¡± Uncle long couldn¡¯t help but ask. When he was fighting with the Man in ck, he had been trying to find out more about him, so he hadn¡¯t used his full strength. Now that Cheng Xuan had suddenly joined the battle, the Man in ck had misunderstood him as bullying him with numbers. How preposterous! Wasn¡¯t this the case of the wickedining first?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys using your numbers to bully the few now?¡± The Man in ck told the truth.

    ¡°Oh, really? I don¡¯t think so!¡± Uncle long asked in confusion.

    ¡°There are two of you, and I¡¯m alone. How dare you say I¡¯m not bullying you with numbers!¡± The Man in ck was a little angry. This middle-aged man alone was already hard enough to deal with. Now, there was another guy who was stronger than him. How could he fight?

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong! You¡¯re not alone, they¡¯re all your helpers!¡± Uncle long looked at the man in ck, then pointed at the monsters.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! If we¡¯re talking about numbers, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s bullying us. ¡± Cheng Xuan smiled and agreed.

    ¡°You ...¡± The Man in ck was speechless. He admitted that he had quite a number of monsters on his side. However, those monsters had been sent out to deal with Leng ruoxue. How would they have the chance to help him? Furthermore, those monsters hadpletely lost their minds. Other than knowing that Leng ruoxue was their enemy, their minds could not take in any othermands. Naturally, they would not listen to his summoning either. Who asked him to use his trump card earlier? He could only use his trump card once a day, so he no longer had the chance to make the monsters listen to hismand. Thinking of this, he was filled with regret.

    ¡°What about us? Uncle long, you should rest for a while! Leave this ck-clothed man to me. ¡± Cheng Xuan said with a smile.

    ¡°You little brat! You want to snatch her from me?¡± Uncle long red at him and said unhappily. He had finally met a normal human, but this Cheng family¡¯s kid still wanted to snatch him away. He really didn¡¯t know how to respect the elderly.

    ¡°No! I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be too tired. ¡± Cheng Xuan, who felt a chill down his spine, quickly said.

    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired of dealing with such a small thief, kid! Go y in the mud, be good!¡± Uncle long coaxed. After that, he kicked Cheng Xuan out of the battle circle between him and the Man in ck. Then, he started to tease the Man in ck ...

    Cheng Xuan, who had almost fallen to the ground, was so depressed that his facial features were twisted together after hearing uncle Long¡¯s words. Wu ... He¡¯s already so old, but he¡¯s still being asked to y in the mud. This is too much! He doesn¡¯t even know how to use a better reason to coax me!

    Cheng Xuan returned to Feng DA¡¯s side, full of dissatisfaction and grievances.

    ¡°Young master Cheng! There¡¯s mud over there, you can go y!¡± Feng Da pointed to a small corner with a smile.

    The crowd burst intoughter.

    Cheng Xuan¡¯s face flushed red, and he gritted his teeth as he red at Feng Da. He didn¡¯t dare to mess with uncle long, but did that mean he didn¡¯t dare to mess with Feng Da?

    Wu ... Thinking about it, he really didn¡¯t dare to offend Feng Da because this guy was Leng ruoxue¡¯s man. If he offended him, great aunt would definitely not let him off.

    Why was he so pitiful? Not only was there no one to dote on or love him, but he was also bullied by these people everywhere. The more Cheng Xuan thought about it, the more aggrieved he felt. Slowly, his eyes actually turned red, and tears began to well up in his eyes.

    Feng Da and the others were surprised to see him like this.¡±¡±Young master Cheng, are you going to cry?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! Why do I feel like crying!¡± Cheng Xuan said, a little embarrassed. He had only said it on a whim. As a man, it was impossible for him to not be able to take such a small blow.

    ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t want to cry. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to spend a lot of effort to coax you. You¡¯re not a weak little white flower, we really don¡¯t want to coax you. ¡± Feng Da said with relief.

    ¡°You want to coax a weak little white flower?¡± Cheng Xuan rolled his eyes and said in a speechless manner.

    ¡°Of course, which man doesn¡¯t like to have tender feelings for women?¡± Feng Da said matter-of-factly, not noticing that there was something wrong with Cheng Xuan¡¯s question. After he finished speaking, he suddenly felt a cold breeze behind him, and then he heard a strange voice behind him.

    ¡°So you like to have tender and protective feelings for women? He liked weak little white flowers! I¡¯ve known you for so long, but I only found out today. ¡± Lu Tao¡¯s face was ck as she stood behind Feng Da and said coldly.

    ¡°Argh! Taotao! You¡¯ve misunderstood! I don¡¯t like little white flowers, and I don¡¯t like to have tender feelings for women. If I have to pity someone, I¡¯ll only pity you. ¡± Hearing this unfriendly tone, Feng Da quickly turned around and red at Cheng Xuan, who wasughing very happily, with hatred in his heart. That hateful guy, he actually dared to trick him and caused his Tao Tao to misunderstand! Sob ... Women are scary when they¡¯re jealous. What should I do?

    Feng Da was in a daze. He peeked at Lu Tao uneasily like a little wife. His hands kept twisting the corners of his clothes, and cold sweat kept dripping down his body. ¡®Wu ... I¡¯m dead for sure this time.¡¯ He did not know how Taotao would punish him! He felt very uneasy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be talkative! Miss always said that if a man¡¯s words could be trusted, even a sow could climb a tree! I think he was talking about you! Besides, even if you have any dirty thoughts in your hearts, can¡¯t you see what time it is now? miss is fighting those monsters to death for us! You guys actually still have the time to joke around here! I think you¡¯ve really had enough of living! You should really let those monsters eat all of you men, so that you won¡¯t harm women in the future!¡± In her anger, Lu Tao overturned the entire boat, including all the men. When ning han and the others, who had been shot innocently, heard Lu Tao¡¯s words, they all looked at Feng Da with resentment. The meaning on their faces was obvious,¡¯you¡¯re the one who caused this trouble, so you have to settle it yourself!¡¯

 Chapter 1742

    <h4>Chapter 1742: A scourge lives for a thousand years (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Taotao!¡± Feng Da looked at green peach with a pitiful expression.

    ¡°You¡¯re on your own!¡± Lu Tao didn¡¯t give Feng Da a good look. After she finished speaking, she turned around and left.

    Feng Da saw this and quickly chased after him.

    ¡°AI! Poor Captain! He¡¯s going to have a hard time this time. ¡± Lin Yuan looked at Feng DA¡¯s back and said with a little sympathy. The few maidservants beside the youngdy, except for Cuizhu, were more difficult to deal with than the other, especially grape and green peach. They were two Tigresses and they did not dare to provoke them easily. However, the captain¡¯s slip of the tongue had caused eternal hatred. This time, green peach would not know how to torture the captain! However, the main culprit seems to be someone else! At this thought, he turned his gaze to Cheng Xuan.

    ¡°W-why are you looking at me like that?¡± Cheng Xuan, who was being stared at until his hair stood on end, said fearfully.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing! I¡¯m just thinking, if Captain is unlucky, will you have a good life? To tell you the truth, we¡¯re all very vengeful. ¡± Lin Yuan kindly reminded.

    ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Hearing this, Cheng Xuan was a little scared.

    ¡°Cold! I wish you good luck!¡± After Lin Yuan finished speaking, he ignored Cheng Xuan.

    The poor young master of the Cheng family was frightened by Lin Yuan¡¯s words and had been in a state of fear and trepidation. At this moment, Leng ruoxue was getting more and morefortable dealing with the monsters.

    As the number of monsters around her decreased, Leng ruoxue actually felt that it wasn¡¯t satisfying enough anymore. Furthermore, she had discovered the most energy-saving method to deal with these monsters. She would first lure these monsters together, then close the door and beat the dogs up!

    After she sent a voice transmission to the demon, the demonplied with her request and chased the monsters in one direction so that it would be easier for Leng ruoxue to exterminate them. When Lin Yuan and the rest saw this, they also got to work. Not long after, most of the monsters were gathered in one ce ...

    Leng ruoxue took the opportunity to quickly increase the power of her meteor sword technique. At the same time, she poured even more of her Natal mes into her sword. Following that, countless burning Phoenix Feathers flew towards the monsters. The monsters that didn¡¯t have the time to wail were turned into ashes.

    After that, Leng ruoxue quickly released two fire dragons that were condensed from her divine power. The two fire dragons bared their fangs and brandished their ws as they danced in a circle in the air. The remaining monsters were all reduced to ashes.

    After taking care of all the monsters, Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes turned towards uncle long and the Man in ck, who were still in the middle of a battle.

    Uncle Long¡¯s strength was clearly not on the same level as the ck-robed man ¡®s. Of the two people fighting, uncle long was dealing with them very easily, while the ck-robed man was already panting and out of breath.

    ¡°Uncle long! Stop ying! Quickly end the battle!¡± Leng ruoxue urged him helplessly.

    ¡°Alright! But, little girl, do you want him to live or die?¡± Uncle long asked as he fought.

    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    ¡°Just kill them directly! I don¡¯t need him to be alive!¡± Leng ruoxue said with slight disdain.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Uncle long replied with a smile.

    The Man in ck, who was busy fighting with uncle long, almost vomited blood when he heard their conversation. However, the next second, he died under uncle Long¡¯s steel fork without even having the time to leave ast word.

    After killing the Man in ck, uncle long came to Leng ruoxue¡¯s side and said with a serious expression,¡±¡±Little girl, I thought you would let him Live! Maybe we can get some useful information from him. ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I already know most of what I need to know. ¡± Leng ruoxue said confidently. Ever since they left the courtyard, she had arranged for Qing Jue to read this fellow¡¯s mind. However, this fellow did not know much, so she did not get much useful information.

    ¡°Really?¡± When uncle long heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, a trace of surprise appeared on his face. It seemed like this little girl had quite a few tricks up her sleeve!

    ¡°Mm! He¡¯s just a small fry, he¡¯s not of much use. ¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s true! This ck-clothed man¡¯s strength is truly too low. ¡± Uncle long said, a little unsatisfied.

    ¡°Uncle long! Do you want to go to the bottom of the valley to take a look?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she asked.

    ¡°Alright! It¡¯s also a good opportunity to see if there are any good opponents!¡± Uncle long agreed.

    ¡°You guys want to go to the bottom of the valley?¡± At this moment, a cry of surprise rang in their ears. When Leng ruoxue and the rest heard it, they turned around.

    ¡°Third elder Cao, how¡¯s your situation?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the third elder of the CAO family, who was in a sorry state, and asked with concern.

    ¡°AI! It was a long story! Of the six elders of the CAO family, four are dead and one is seriously injured. ¡± Elder Cao San said with a sorrowful expression. He hated those monsters to death!

    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was filled with confusion. The elders of the CAO family were definitely stronger than those monsters. Even if they couldn¡¯t kill those monsters, they shouldn¡¯t have been killed by them! She could not understand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but those monsters went berserk and attacked us one by one. Those elders fought against a hundred of them, but they couldn¡¯t fight them and all died.¡± As elder Cao San spoke, tears streamed down his face and he choked on his sobs.

    ¡°Third elder Cao, my condolences!¡± Leng ruoxue consoled. She understood now. Those few elders were killed by the monsters after the frenzy. This could only mean that they were unlucky because at that time, most of the monsters were targeting her and the demon. She didn¡¯t expect that there would be monsters targeting the CAO family¡¯s elders.

    ¡°AI! That¡¯s right, after you killed these monsters and ck-clothed men, did you save Xian ¡®er and Yi¡¯ er? How are they?¡± Elder Cao San sighed heavily and asked again. He really didn¡¯t expect that miss Leng could deal with those unkible monsters. If he had known earlier, he would have followed her closely. It would have been better than the loss of several elders in the CAO family. He really regretted it! Those elders were equivalent to being killed by him, who asked him to have a trace of luck in his heart!

    ¡°They were killed by this Man in ck.¡± Leng ruoxue pointed at the Man in ck.

    ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡± After listening to Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, elder Cao San was lost in thought for a moment. Then, he ran to Cheng Xian ¡®er and Cheng Yi¡¯s corpses and started to wail ...

    ¡°Wuwu ... Xian ¡®er, Yi¡¯ er! You all died so miserably! How am I going to exin this to the Cheng family? I can¡¯t see them, and I¡¯m too ashamed to face the ancestors and ancestors of the CAO family! I¡¯m the sinner of the CAO family!¡± Elder Cao San cried as he shouted, causing Leng ruoxue to frown.

    This old man really ... Made her speechless. She didn¡¯t usually see him like this Cheng family brother and sister much, and even gave them a hard time. Now that he knew that they were dead, he cried so sadly. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that the dead were his descendants! In fact, apart from having half the CAO family¡¯s blood flowing in them, the Cheng siblings had no rtionship with him at all. In that case, who was this old man showing this to? Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t figure it out, but they wouldn¡¯t feel much anyway.

 Chapter 1743 - A scourge lives for a thousand years (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1743: A scourge lives for a thousand years (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Third elder Cao, the dead can not be brought back to life. My condolences to you!¡± Even though Leng ruoxue was disdainful of this old man¡¯s acting, she still consoled him out of goodwill.

    After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, third elder Cao choked on his sobs for a while before slowly getting up. Suddenly, he noticed that Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s eyelids seemed to have moved. He quickly shouted,¡±¡±Wait! Xianer, Xianer didn¡¯t die!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± When Leng ruoxue and the rest heard this, they quickly ran to Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s side and bent down to check.

    After checking, they found that Cheng Xian ¡®er was still alive. Not only her, but even Cheng Yi was still breathing. However, their injuries were not light, and they were in a state of unconsciousness.

    With trembling hands, third elder Cao took out two healing pills and stuffed them into their mouths. After a while, the siblings slowly woke up.

    ¡°Big brother! Where are we now?¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er couldn¡¯t help but ask as she looked at her brother.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! You¡¯re still alive. ¡± Without waiting for Cheng Yi¡¯s reply, Lin Yuan said in a bad mood,¡±this is really a disaster thatsts for a thousand years!¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er, this hateful woman, was actually not killed. That ck-clothed man was really unprofessional. He couldn¡¯t help but feel that way in his heart. In fact, if it were anyone else in Cheng Xian¡¯ er¡¯s position, he would still sympathize with them. However, the people who had escaped from a great disaster were Cheng Xian ¡®er and her brother. He couldn¡¯t sympathize with them no matter what. In addition, Cheng Yi had caused them to be besieged by the monsters. Therefore, in his eyes, this pair of brother and sister deserved to die. Unfortunately, They had actually managed to survive! AI! There was an unspeakable regret in his heart, but he would not say it out loud since she had just escaped from death. At most, he would onlyin a little in his heart.

    ¡°Big brother! We actually didn¡¯t die!¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er said with a smile on her face. However, her eyes immediately caught sight of Leng ruoxue, who was very close to her, and the anger in her heart was immediately hooked.

    ¡°Leng Xue! You actually left us in the lurch! Our Cheng family will never let you off!¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er said, her embarrassment turning into anger.

    After hearing Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue chuckled and questioned,¡±¡±Miss Cheng, when you say that you¡¯re not going to save me, do you mean that I didn¡¯t use this house to exchange for the lives of you and your sister?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er nodded.

    ¡°Miss Cheng! Let¡¯s not talk about whether the Man in ck will really let you and your sister go after I give this house to him. I just want to know, do you think that all of our lives added together are not as valuable as you and your sister?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°Of course! We¡¯re direct descendants of the Cheng family. ¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Hehe! So what if you¡¯re a direct descendant of the Cheng family! We still have the young masters of the Cheng and ning families here! Could it be that their lives are not as valuable as yours?¡± After Lin Yuan heard Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s words, he looked at her as if she was an idiot.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way. What I meant was, if big brother young master and big brother LAN were both present at that time, they would definitely think of ways to save us siblings.¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er hurriedly exined.

    ¡± Miss Cheng, where do you get your confidence from? ¡± Lin Yuan¡¯s face was filled with shock.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what I should do? ¡± Cheng Xian¡¯ er said in a self-righteous manner.

    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    ¡± Miss Cheng, nothing is necessary. Since you were born in a super family, you should know the meaning of the words¡¯ take the big picture into consideration¡¯. You know very well what the situation was at that time. If you think that I didn¡¯t use the house to exchange for your lives, I don¡¯t mind leaving you to die. However, what I want to say is that in my opinion, the lives of you two siblings are far less important than the lives of so many of us. If I had to do it again, I would still do the same. Of course, if your young master big brother and big brother LAN want to save you, I won¡¯t stop them, but I also won¡¯t care about their life or death. Also, I want to tell you that even if I hand this house over to the ck clothed man, he won¡¯t let you off. At that time, I¡¯m afraid even we won¡¯t be able to escape from disaster, and this might be what you want.¡± Leng ruoxue said emotionlessly.

    She could be said to be cold-blooded and not help, but she had never been a Saint. She was selfish. In her heart, it was enough as long as the people she valued were good. As for other irrelevant people, they were not within the scope of her concern.

    ¡°How do you know that he won¡¯t let us go? are you guys on the same side? Besides, don¡¯t wrong me, I don¡¯t want you guys to die with me!¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er furiously roared, her originally pale face turning red from anger.

    ¡°Miss Cheng, did I wrong you or did you wrong me?¡± Leng ruoxue was speechless. To think that Cheng Xian ¡®er could think of something like this. She actually said that she was in cahoots with the Men in ck. If they were really in cahoots, she would definitely make Cheng Xian¡¯ er her first target.

    ¡°Xian er! Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Sensing the hostility in Leng ruoxue¡¯s tone, third elder Cao immediately chided her. At this moment, no matter who was in the right or wrong, they could not afford to offend Leng ruoxue. Otherwise, if she chased them out of the house, they would really have no way out.

    After reprimanding Cheng Xian ¡®er, third elder Cao turned to look at Leng ruoxue and said,¡±¡±Miss Leng, Xian ¡®er is still young and insensible. Please don¡¯t take it to heart! I¡¯ll apologize to you on her behalf, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Third elder Cao said with great sincerity. As he spoke, he even bowed to Leng ruoxue.

    Cheng Xian ¡®er, who was at the side, saw how third elder Cao was bowing and scraping to Leng ruoxue. Her heart was instantly filled with anger. However, after receiving third elder Cao¡¯s warning gaze, she tactfully shut her mouth. After all, she still needed this old man¡¯s protection. Otherwise, it would not be easy for her to leave this Mystic realm alive. Hence, she tactfully chose to swallow her anger ...

 Chapter 1744

    <h4>Chapter 1744: You¡¯ve be smarter (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Young and insensible? Old man, miss Cheng might be young, but she¡¯s almost a hundred years old, right? Most of us aren¡¯t even half her age! Moreover, ording to her age, she¡¯s her grandmother. You really have the nerve to talk about her age!¡± Lin Yuan sneered as he nced at elder Cao San, not giving him any face at all.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Moreover, even if she was really young, she shouldn¡¯t be spouting nonsense! Although we are not as strong as you, we are not to be ndered by others. ¡± Grape, who was standing beside Leng ruoxue, said angrily.

    ¡°Who dares to nder us?¡± At this time, Feng Da and Lu Tao walked out of the courtyard together. After hearing grape¡¯s words, they immediately became angry and questioned her.

    ¡°Who else could it be? Of course, it¡¯s miss Cheng Xian ¡®er!¡± Grape said in an unpleasant tone.

    ¡°Cheng Xian ¡®er? Isn¡¯t she dead?¡± Feng DA¡¯s face was full of question marks when he heard this.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s dead!¡± Feng DA¡¯s words made Cheng Xian ¡®er extremely angry, and she retorted without even thinking.

    ¡°F * ck! Are you a human or a ghost!¡± Looking at Cheng Xian ¡®er, Feng DA¡¯s face was filled with fear. When the others heard Feng DA¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°You¡¯re the ghost! Of course I¡¯m a human!¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er became even angrier as she heard theughter.

    ¡°But, weren¡¯t you killed by the Men in ck? Why did hee back to life again? Oh my God! This was really too terrifying, Taotao! I¡¯m scared! Protect me!¡± Feng Da said exaggeratedly. After he finished speaking, he even hid behind green peach to seek protection with a face full of fear.

    ¡°A scourge lives for a thousand years. What are you afraid of?¡± Lu Tao red at Feng Da and said with double meaning.

    ¡°Taotao!¡± Hearing Lu Tao¡¯s tone, Feng Da knew that his dear was still angry. He immediately lowered his head, but in his heart, he kept thinking of ways to appease Lu Tao.

    ¡°I told you, you¡¯re not allowed to call me Taotao.¡± Lu Tao said fiercely. Every time Feng Da called her Tao Tao, she would think of that monkey in Yu Lin. She had to take advantage of this opportunity to correct this matter because she had said it many times in the past, but Feng Da had always turned a blind eye to it.

    ¡°Tao ...¡± Feng Da just said one word, and under the re of green peach, he swallowed the words he had yet to finish speaking. Then, he peeked at green peach with the eyes of a little wife.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t die, and I didn¡¯te back to life!¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er, who had beenpletely ignored, couldn¡¯t help but grit her teeth and say this.

    ¡°Oh!¡± When Feng Da heard this, he deliberately dragged out his voice, as if he was somewhat regretful.

    ¡°Damn it, what kind of attitude is that?¡± Feng DA¡¯s tone made Cheng Xian ¡®er go crazy.

    ¡°What¡¯s my attitude? Didn¡¯t I just say ¡°Oh¡±? He didn¡¯t say anything?¡± Feng Da felt a little wronged. Why did all these women like to bully him? He didn¡¯t have a face that was easy to bully. Besides, other than his miss and his Taotao, no other woman could bully him.

    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    ¡°You ...¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er was so angry that she red at him. Who asked her to say ¡°Oh¡±? it was more annoying than anything else! Unfortunately, Feng Da and the others did not care about her feelings at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s really lively! Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, a loudugh rang out in everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone quickly turned around and saw a middle-aged man in ck standing at the exit of the valley. Beside him were at least hundreds of ck-robed men and countless monsters.

    When everyone saw this, their hearts instantly sank to the bottom. F * ck! How could there still be so many? Did they just poke into the monster¡¯s nest?

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you must be the leader of these minions and monsters.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile. The middle-aged man in front of her had unfathomable strength. There was also a hint of killing intent on his body. The feeling he gave off ... Was quite out of ce and ufortable.

    ¡°Leader? I¡¯m their King!¡± The middle-aged man clearly didn¡¯t like being called ¡°head¡± and corrected him.

    ¡°There¡¯s no difference in my eyes. ¡± Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Oh, really? Little girl, you¡¯re very courageous. Unfortunately, such people usually don¡¯t live long. ¡± The middle-aged man reminded with a faint smile. His deep eyes seemed to sweep over Cheng Xian ¡®er, who was sitting on the ground. Cheng Xian¡¯ er¡¯s heart palpitated with fear and she felt extremely guilty.

    Cheng Xian ¡®er was a little scared when she saw the middle-aged man. What if, what if this middle-aged man told her what she had promised him? then Leng ruoxue and the others would definitely not be able to tolerate her anymore. What should she do? Her mind spun quickly as she thought of a countermeasure.

    Right! She would say that this man forced her to do this, or else he would have killed her! Right! Just say it like this! Cheng Xian ¡®er, who was staring at the middle-aged man warily, quickly came up with a reason for her actions. At the same time, she also felt relieved.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t seen people with long lives. ¡± After a long while, Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful eyes lightly swept over the guilty-looking Cheng Xian ¡®er as she calmly smiled.

    ¡°You really have a sharp tongue, but I like to deal with smart people. How about we make a deal?¡± The middle-aged man did not get angry at Leng ruoxue¡¯s words. Instead, he spoke in an extremely friendly manner.

    ¡°What kind of deal?¡± Leng ruoxue was a little curious. Actually, she knew that this middle-aged man had been here for a while. However, he did not intend to act rashly, and she naturally did not want to alert him. Hence, she had been pretending not to know anything. Now, it seemed that this middle-aged man had a request, which was why he did not make a move immediately.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite interested in your house. Give it to me and I¡¯ll let you live. How about it?¡± The middle-aged man said. In fact, he had thought about killing these people and taking the house as his own. However, after seeing theirbat power, he changed his mind. After all, he had already lost many monsters. If he used force to force them, he was afraid that both sides would be injured. This little girl¡¯s me was too terrifying. And that uncle long was probably as strong as him. As for the others ... He hadn¡¯t found anything special so far, but he didn¡¯t dare to take any more risks. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the me of his Lord.

    ¡°Quickly agree to his request and give him the house. Let him send us out of here.¡± Without waiting for Leng ruoxue¡¯s reply, Cheng Xian ¡®er impatiently shouted.

    ¡°Miss Cheng! This isn¡¯t your house, so it¡¯s up to me to decide if you want to give it to me. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him with a cold smile.

    ¡°Then what are you waiting for? If we give him a house, he will let us live and we can leave this ce. Moreover, this time it¡¯s not just for me. If you don¡¯t hand over the house to him, we will all lose our lives. ¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er said fearfully. The moment she thought of death, her face would turn deathly pale. Furthermore, her words were also somewhat instigating. Didn¡¯t Leng ruoxue previously say that for the sake of everyone¡¯s lives, she wouldn¡¯t use the house in exchange for her? Now, she was using the house to exchange for everyone¡¯s lives. She wanted to see if this woman would still be as cold-blooded to everyone as she was to her.

 Chapter 1745

    <h4>Chapter 1745: You¡¯ve be smarter (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Miss Leng ...¡± Third elder Cao called out softly. He wanted to say something but stopped himself. In fact, he had the same thoughts as Cheng Xian ¡®er. Since he was destined not to get this house, it would be good to exchange it for their lives. However, he didn¡¯t dare to say this out loud. He wasn¡¯t as blind as Cheng Xian¡¯ er. He was very clear that in front of Leng ruoxue and the others, he was the weaker party. In fact, the two remaining elders of the CAO family still had to rely on her to take care of them! Hence, at this moment, he was extremely unwilling to make Leng ruoxue unhappy.

    ¡°Do you really think he¡¯ll let us go if we give him a house?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile that was not a smile. Why did these two people look down on the house that she owned? Did they have to force her to give up the house so that they would feel better? She was helpless.

    ¡°Miss Leng! My words carry enormous weight. ¡± The middle-aged man interrupted.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you.¡± Leng ruoxue said without giving him any face.

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s words caused the middle-aged man to be angered. However, in order to obtain this house of his dreams, he had to endure. Hmph! He would deal with them properly after he got the house.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say it? As long as you give him the house, he¡¯ll definitely let us go. ¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er followed the middle-aged man¡¯s words and hurriedly said.

    ¡°It looks like miss Cheng really believes in him! However, I don¡¯t believe him. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed lightly and expressed her thoughts.

    ¡°You, you tricked me!¡± After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s embarrassment turned into anger.

    ¡°How am I ying with you? I just said that I don¡¯t trust him, so I naturally won¡¯t hand the house over to him. ¡± Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me ... Don¡¯t tell me you want to disregard the lives of so many of us? You ... You¡¯re really not just cold-blooded!¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s face was filled with disappointment. Following that, she turned to Feng Da and the others with a pained expression,¡±¡±Is this the master you acknowledged? She doesn¡¯t care about your lives at all. Do you still want to be loyal to her?¡±

    ¡°Miss Cheng! We will definitely obey miss¡¯s decision. So, since miss doesn¡¯t believe him, we naturally won¡¯t believe him either. Moreover, this house belongs to miss. She can give it to us if she wants to or not. Outsiders have no right to judge her. Therefore, please shut your mouth!¡± Grape said in an unpleasant tone.

    ¡°You, you¡¯re just a maidservant. What right do you have to represent everyone? Can you represent it?¡± Seeing that even a lowly servant girl dared to criticize her, Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s chest felt like it was blocked by arge stone, and she was extremely depressed.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that. You didn¡¯t say it. You have to ask them.¡± Grape pointed at Feng Da and the others disapprovingly.

    ¡°Grape¡¯s words are exactly what we want to say. Miss Cheng Xian ¡®er, please shut your mouth. Otherwise, we don¡¯t mind leaving you to your own devices.¡± Feng Da said, supporting grape. After hearing this, grape also gave Feng Da an appreciative look.

    ¡°She, she¡¯s just a maidservant, and you all actually listen to her!¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s pale face was filled with disbelief.

    ¡°She is young miss¡¯s maidservant, and we are also young miss¡¯s subordinates. Our status and identity are the same, and there is no distinction between high and low. More importantly, what she says is what we want to say, not what you think we will listen to her.¡± Feng Da said.

    ¡°Are you not afraid of death? If your master doesn¡¯t hand this house over to them, they will kill us. ¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s face was deathly pale as she warned.

    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    ¡°Do you think he can kill us just because he wants to? Miss Cheng, how can you boost other people¡¯s morale and diminish your own? You must know that it¡¯s a great taboo to be afraid before a battle. However, you¡¯ve been pampered since young, so it¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re afraid of death! Hehe! We¡¯re different, we¡¯re used to death, so we¡¯re not afraid of death!¡± Feng Da said happily.

    Feng DA¡¯s words caused Cheng Xian ¡®er to be half-dead! F * ck! What do you mean by ¡°dead habit¡±? Could it be that they had died many times? Or could it be that hell was opened by their own family, and dying was like going home?

    Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s expression flickered, and her mind whirred. Then, she fixed her gaze on Cheng Xuan.

    ¡°Big brother young master! ¡°You¡¯re our Cheng family¡¯s young master ...¡±Cheng Xian ¡®er was racking her brains to persuade Cheng Xuan to stand on her side, but before she could finish, she was interrupted by Cheng Xuan.

    ¡°Xian er! That house belongs to them, and we have no right to ask what they want to do with it. ¡± Cheng Xuan said hurriedly. He peeked at Leng ruoxue from the corner of his eyes and prayed in his heart, great aunt! Don¡¯t be angry with him! He and Cheng Xian ¡®er were not on the same side.

    Ning han lowered his head and chuckled when he saw Cheng Xuan¡¯s cautious expression. However, his action attracted Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Brother LAN!¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er called out in a soft voice.

    ¡°Miss Cheng! I¡¯m just living under someone else¡¯s roof. ¡± Ning han reminded him, implying that he could not do anything about this matter.

    ¡°You ... Are you not afraid of death? One of you is the young master of the Cheng family, and the other is the young master of the ning family. If something were to happen to you, what would the Cheng and ning families do?¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er shouted in disappointment when she saw the two of them shirking.

    ¡°Without them, there will be someone else from the Cheng and ning families to be the young master. Maybe it¡¯s just nice to make room for someone else.¡± Feng Da said with a smile.

    ¡°Are you hoping that they¡¯ll die?¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er angrily red at Feng Da.

    ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth! How could he hope that they would die? Miss Cheng, there¡¯s something wrong with yourprehension!¡± Feng Da felt wronged. His words might not be pleasant to hear, but they were the truth.

    ¡°Alright! ¡°Stop arguing, miss Cheng. The majority of us have the same opinion. The minority is subordinate to the majority. I won¡¯t give them this house. If you¡¯re really so afraid of death, then just leave. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll make things difficult for a woman like you.¡± Leng ruoxue suggested disapprovingly.

    ¡°How do you know they won¡¯t make things difficult for me? They almost killed me!¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er roared madly as the fury in her eyes shot towards Leng ruoxue. If looks could kill, Leng ruoxue would have died a million times over.

    ¡°But they didn¡¯t kill him, did they?¡± Leng ruoxue asked doubtfully.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m useful. ¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er roared. After shouting, she suddenly realized that she had misspoken. She immediately regretted it so much that she wanted to bite off her own tongue.

    ¡°Value? I wonder what kind of value miss Cheng has, I¡¯m really curious!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Miss Cheng, can you dispel my doubts?¡± Then, Leng ruoxue looked at Cheng Xian ¡®er and requested.

    ¡°I ... I ...¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er stammered, and a trace of panic shed through her beautiful eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you!¡± At this time, the middle-aged man who had been watching the show for a long time could not help but speak again.

 Chapter 1746

    <h4>Chapter 1746: You¡¯ve be smarter (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°You shut up!¡± Hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, Cheng Xian ¡®er immediately roared.

    ¡°How dare you? You actually dare to shout at me! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten how you knelt before me and begged me not to kill you? Did you forget that you were the one who volunteered to be a hostage to lure your brother into opening the door and letting those monsters in? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten that it was you who told me that this little girl has a spatial divine artifact that can allow people to live in, and that she wanted to use it to exchange for her life? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten ...¡±The middle-aged man calmly exined everything. With every point he said, Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s face became paler and paler, and the faces of everyone else present also became uglier. However, this was the result he wanted.

    After the middle-aged man finished speaking, Feng Da and the rest¡¯s faces turned ck. Feng Da shot forward and grabbed Cheng Xian ¡®er in his hands,¡±¡±What a good miss Cheng! In order to survive, you betrayed us. Unfortunately, your wishful thinking is wrong. All of us are alive and well, except for the CAO family. ¡±

    Feng DA¡¯s words made elder Cao¡¯s anger burn even more. He never dreamed that Cheng Xian ¡®er was the one who willingly became a hostage. She even caused the deaths of several elders of the CAO family. How could he ept this fact?

    Elder Cao San was filled with anger as he walked forward and pulled Cheng Xian ¡®er out of Feng DA¡¯s hands. Then, a¡¯ pa pa ¡®sound could be heard. In the blink of an eye, Cheng Xian¡¯ er¡¯s beautiful face had be as swollen as a pig¡¯s head ...

    When the weak Cheng Yi saw this, although he couldn¡¯t bear it, he still turned his head without saying a word. At this time, the regret in his heart could not be described by words. If he had known that Xian ¡®er was willing to be a hostage and wanted to use it to threaten them, he would definitely not have left. However, what was the use of thinking about this now? The mistake had been made and there was no way to redeem it. He had also be a cripple! This was really karma! He secretly cried.

    ¡°Third Grandpa! Third Grandpa! Don¡¯t hit me! Wu...I didn¡¯t want to do this, they forced me to do this. If I didn¡¯t agree, they would¡¯ve killed me. I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Cheng Xian ¡®er sobbed and begged. She was already dizzy from the beating, and there was a sweet taste in her mouth. The swelling on her cheek tormented her senses, and tears gushed out of her eyes like a fountain.

    When Cheng Xian ¡®er was being beaten up, neither Leng ruoxue¡¯s group nor the middle-aged man¡¯s men had any intention of interfering. After all, this was their family matter! However, Leng ruoxue and the rest were toozy to care. As for the middle-aged man¡¯s side, they were merely watching the show.

    Hmph! She still dared to shout at him when she didn¡¯tplete her task. If he didn¡¯t teach this kind of person a lesson, she wouldn¡¯t even know her own name. The middle-aged man secretly thought to himself. It was undeniable that he had deliberately said the matter of Cheng Xian ¡®er. This was also to punish Cheng Xian¡¯ er for not doing her job well and causing him to lose so many monsters. More importantly, Cheng Xian ¡®er no longer had any value in his eyes. Her words had no weight in front of that little girl, and she was once his prisoner. If such a person was allowed to live, wouldn¡¯t it make her look ipetent?

    Thus, Cheng Xian ¡®er¡¯s fate was a tragedy. Everything she wanted to hide was exposed to the eyes of the middle-aged man. It was as if a piece of cloth had been pulled off, and she could no longer hide it. As for Cheng Xian¡¯ er¡¯s fate, it was not within the scope of the middle-aged man¡¯s concern.

    After a long time.

    Cao san¡¯s elder was finally tired from the beating, and Cheng Xian ¡®er, who was swollen like a pig¡¯s head, fainted again. However, no one cared about her life or death.

    As for Leng ruoxue and the rest, they started to stare at the ck-robed men. No one spoke first.

    ¡°Little girl, think about it! As long as you give me the house, I promise to send you out of the secret realm. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be trapped here forever. ¡± After a long time, the middle-aged man did not give up and started to persuade him again.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. I won¡¯t give this house to you.¡± Leng ruoxue said with determination.

    ¡°You guys aren¡¯t afraid of death? Or do you really want to stay here forever, never to leave?¡± The middle-aged man said in disbelief. He had never met such a tactless little fellow before. He had already said so much, but she still insisted on her own idea. Now, he really didn¡¯t know if she was smart or if she had something to rely on.

    ¡°We¡¯re not afraid of death, and we don¡¯t want to stay here forever. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed. They could leave whenever they wanted to and didn¡¯t need anyone to arrange it for them. Furthermore, they didn¡¯t have any ns to leave at the moment. Hence, this middle-aged man¡¯s efforts were in vain.

    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    ¡°Little girl, I know that your mes are very powerful and can exterminate the monsters here. However, don¡¯t me me for not warning you. Even if all the monsters here are dead, you will still be trapped here if I don¡¯t send you out.¡± The middle-aged man reminded her with extreme caution. In reality, he was very serious about making this deal with Leng ruoxue. Furthermore, he had already decided that once the deal was sessful, he would send them off. After all, there were many people in the mystic realm and it did not matter if they had a few people. Hence, he was happy to do her a favor at no cost. However, he was surprised that Leng ruoxue had actually rejected it.

    However, he didn¡¯t fly into a rage because of the rejection. As the saying goes, the things that can¡¯t be obtained are the most precious. This could also inspire his fighting spirit, and he was even more determined to get that house.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too important?¡± Leng ruoxue scoffed at the middle-aged man¡¯s words.

    ¡°Hahaha! Little girl, do you think I¡¯m lying to you? I¡¯ll tell you the truth, there¡¯s only an entrance to this secret realm, but no exit, and the only way out is only known to me. So, you¡¯d better believe me, otherwise, you¡¯ll have to wait to stay in here for the rest of your life!¡± When the middle-aged man heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s mockery, heughed out loud proudly.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we won¡¯t go out.¡± Leng ruoxue was extremely calm.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going out? Little girl, do you think that you can live in here without going out? Don¡¯t be fooled by the fact that the spiritual Qi here is still considered rich. However, the spiritual Qi here is not born from heaven and earth, but man-made. Sooner orter, it will be exhausted. Have you ever thought about what you people will do when that dayes? Even ordinary people need fresh air to survive, not to mention us cultivating gods. We need Ling energy. Without the support of Ling energy, the Shen power in our bodies will only be used up bit by bit. At that time, it will be the time of our death. ¡± The middle-aged man said earnestly. However, Leng ruoxue was not moved at all, which gave him a headache.

    ¡°Life and death are up to fate, I¡¯m very open about it.¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    Her words made Feng Da and the othersugh in their hearts. Their miss had a heaven-defying space. Of course, she didn¡¯t mind staying here forever. Therefore, the middle-aged man¡¯s conditions couldn¡¯t move their miss at all. As for what her miss wanted, they naturally knew.

 Chapter 1747

    <h4>Chapter 1747: You¡¯ve be smarter (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not satisfied with my conditions, then tell me! If I can ept it, I¡¯ll agree to it. ¡± The middle-aged man suppressed the anger in his heart. After a long silence, he gritted his teeth and said,¡±there¡¯s no other way. I want this house too much. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have to swallow my anger!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to look for someone. ¡± Leng ruoxue only said this one sentence and did not say anything else.

    ¡°What if I give you the person you¡¯re looking for?¡± The middle-aged man asked.

    ¡°Are you sure you can make this decision?¡± Leng ruoxue asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Of course!¡± The middle-aged man was very confident. He still had the right to let one or two people go. However, even if he did it, he had to keep it a secret. Otherwise, if his arch-enemy found out and reported him to his Lord, he would be in serious trouble.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! As long as you can give me the person I want, I¡¯ll make this deal with you. ¡± Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement.

    However, as soon as she finished speaking, uncle long sent a worried voice transmission,¡±¡±Little girl, do you really want to make a deal with him? This is his territory. If he changes his mind, we won¡¯t have anywhere to protect ourselves. ¡±

    ¡°Uncle long! Don¡¯t worry, I have my own ns. ¡± Leng ruoxue gave uncle long a reassuring look as she replied. Actually, she was thinking that if she could use this house to exchange for Godfather and the others, it would be worth it. In her heart, Godfather and first elder were much more important than this house! She didn¡¯t agree to it before because the middle-aged man didn¡¯t offer enough bargaining chips and she didn¡¯t like it.

    When uncle long heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s promise, he miraculously rxed. He stood quietly at the side and decided to wait and see.

    After the middle-aged man heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he replied in a forthright manner,¡±¡±Little girl, tell me who you¡¯re looking for! I¡¯ll just bring him here for you!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you have the right to let them go?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was filled with suspicion.

    ¡°Of course!¡± The middle-aged man was very certain.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t be sure that they¡¯re in your hands.¡± Leng ruoxue pretended to be troubled.

    ¡°Little girl, if the person you¡¯re looking for has really entered the mystery realm, even if he¡¯s not in my hands, I¡¯ll find a way to find him and bring him to you. That should be fine, right?¡± The middle-aged man said angrily. He did not expect this wretched girl to be so difficult to deal with. If it was not for the sake of getting the house, he would not tolerate her!

    ¡°Sure!¡± Leng ruoxue agreed.

    Then, she turned around and wrote down a list of people, then handed it to the middle-aged man.

    The middle-aged man opened the name list and his eyes widened. This ... This list was filled with names. Some were human, and some were beast. In total, there were thousands of people. This was clearly ying with him! He was furious!

    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    ¡°You¡¯re ying with me?¡± The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes and said in an unfriendly tone.

    ¡°Why would I trick you? These people are indeed the ones I¡¯m looking for. If you want the house, then give them to me!¡± Leng ruoxue said innocently.

    In fact, she only knew a small number of people on the list. Besides the people from the ning family, she was most familiar with the great elder of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild, the master of the Cheng family, and the master of the yin family who had captured her. However, if she only saved them and ignored the people who hade with them, it seemed a little unreasonable. Although those people had nothing to do with her, she had to be a little nosy for the sake of those few old guys.

    Moreover, the name list not only included people from the ning family, Cheng family, Yin family, armament Guild headquarters, and Alchemist Guild headquarters, but also some beasts that uncle long wanted to save and the elders of the dolphin n that the little dolphin wanted to save. In short, all of these names were added together to form this name list that made the middle-aged man furious.

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s words were like adding oil to the fire to the middle-aged man. As he looked at the name list in his hands, he was so angry that he could not control the anger in his heart. There was even a faint white mist rising from the top of his head. If it was not for his strong mental fortitude, he would have been angered to death by this wretched girl!

    Originally, he thought that as long as he let one or two people go, he would be able to get the house that he coveted. But who knew that the other party¡¯s appetite was so big? let¡¯s not talk about whether the people she wanted had already been arrested, just looking at the list of names made him unable to calm down.

    He dared to secretly release one or two people, but he didn¡¯t have the right to release so many people at once. Even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t dare to! If he really did let her go, he would be the one to die in the next second. He shuddered at the thought of his Lord¡¯s methods.

    ¡°Why, are you in a difficult position? Don¡¯t you have the right to release a few people? He still dared to call himself King? You still dare to make a deal with me?¡± Seeing that the middle-aged man did not respond for a long time, Leng ruoxue spoke again. At the same time, her beautiful eyes revealed an unconcealed disdain and disappointment.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t just a small number of people!¡± The middle-aged man said through gritted teeth. He was so angry that the veins on his forehead were throbbing.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little! The others are all beasts from the endless sea. ¡± Leng ruoxue exined.

    ¡°What does the beasts of the endless sea have to do with you?¡± The middle-aged man resisted the urge to beat someone up and shouted.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s my business. My Beastie was born in the endless sea. It wants to save its own people and friends, so I can¡¯t stop it from saving them! Love the house as the house, you understand. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°What a good¡± love to the house ¡°! Don¡¯t tell me that those humans are also the result of loving the house!¡± The middle-aged man said with a dark expression.

    ¡°Ya! You¡¯ve be smarter. ¡± Leng ruoxue was not stingy with her praise.

    ¡°Let¡¯s quickly make a deal! I¡¯ll take them away after I¡¯m done. ¡± Following that, Leng ruoxue started to urge him.

 Chapter 1748

    <h4>Chapter 1748: Crossing the bridge in secret (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s urging and her proud smile caused the middle-aged man¡¯s anger to erupt like a volcano. It was out of control. Furthermore, no matter how he looked at Leng ruoxue¡¯s half-smile, with a hint of mockery, it was an eyesore!

    What a woman who needs a beating! The middle-aged man secretly cursed. This woman had aroused all the anger in his heart, causing his original tender feelings for the woman to disappear. Now, he only wanted to teach this woman who didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth a lesson! A puny deity actually dared to be so presumptuous in front of him and dared to y tricks on him. This was really something that uncle could tolerate, but aunt couldn ¡®t!

    ¡°Hey! Why don¡¯t you give a reaction! When can you bring me the person I want?¡± Leng ruoxue saw that the middle-aged man only red at her without saying a word and could not help but ask again.

    ¡°You¡¯re really looking for death! How dare you tease me like this!¡± After a long while, the middle-aged man gritted his teeth and said. He had lived for so long, but he had never wanted to beat up a woman so much! The little girl in front of him could be considered to have set a record.

    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not toying with you.¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s beautiful face was full of grievance. However, in the eyes of the middle-aged man, her pitiful look made her even more deserving of a beating.

    ¡°You used so many people to make a deal with me. If you¡¯re not toying with me, are you taking care of me?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s face darkened as he said in an unpleasant tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need that many people! Do you think that you can get this house if I only ask for one or two people from you? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know the value of this house. This house is not something that can be bought with money. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a look of realization.

    ¡°But you can¡¯t take so many people away!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s voice had obviously weakened because he knew that Leng ruoxue was speaking the truth. The value of this house could not be measured by money. Furthermore, even if he could gather the materials, there was no guarantee that he could sessfully forge a spatial-type divine weapon. Hence, inparison, the value of this house would naturally be higher. Otherwise, even he would not be envious of it.

    ¡°But they are all rted to me. I can¡¯t just leave them be! If you love the house, you love the house, don¡¯t you understand?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a troubled look.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you say, but you can¡¯t take so many people away at once!¡± The middle-aged man was burning with anger. He didn¡¯t care about his image as he shouted at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°It seems like we can¡¯tplete our deal.¡± There was no room for discussion as Leng ruoxue said with a face full of regret. Following that, she smiled at the middle-aged man and said,¡±¡±How about I leave this woman to you and you hand over all the people on the list to me?¡± The woman she was referring to was naturally Cheng Xian ¡®er.

    ¡°What use do I have for this woman?¡± After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, the middle-aged man was a little angry. This detestable girl, did she think that he would let go of the people on the name list if she kept the Cheng family¡¯s young miss? This woman from the Cheng family wasn¡¯t that important.

    ¡°This woman is very useful! She¡¯s a direct descendant of the Cheng family. You can take her to the Cheng family and extort a huge sum of money from them. Also, don¡¯t forget that the CAO family is her maternal family. I heard that they¡¯re quite rich. So, with this woman in hand, it can be said that it¡¯s a great profit without any cost! What do you think? my suggestion is good, right?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with an evil smile.

    Her words made elder Cao San! Who had heard them clearly, almost vomit blood. What kind of person was this? He actually wanted these Men in ck to use Cheng Xian ¡®er to extort them, Hmph! Cheng Xian ¡®er had caused such a matter, and it was already good enough that he didn¡¯t beat her to death. How could their Cao n allow others to extort them for her?

    On the other side, third elder Cao was filled with anger and hatred. On the other hand, Cheng Xuan, who was also listening to Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, looked at Leng ruoxue with a face full of admiration. He thought to himself,¡¯this great aunt is too amazing. This is a brilliant idea!¡¯ However, he was very certain that the Cheng n would definitely not pay this sum of money for Cheng Xian ¡®er.

    ¡°Not bad, my ass! She¡¯s just a direct descendant of the Cheng family, would the Cheng family pay for her?¡± At this time, the middle-aged man also said with a face of disbelief. In his heart, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He was a reverent-God after all! This wretched girl actually wanted him to extort! However, this idea seemed to have piqued his interest.

    ¡°We won¡¯t know if we don¡¯t try.¡± Leng ruoxue coaxed.

    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    ¡°I don¡¯t even need to try to know. However, if it was the young master of the Cheng family, I might really be able to extort a sum of money.¡± The middle-aged man said in a seemingly serious manner. His shrewd eyes were scanning Cheng Xuan¡¯s body back and forth, as if he was estimating his value.

    ¡°Why? do you want to be the young master of the Cheng family?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s eyes widened as she asked curiously.

    ¡°One young master of the Cheng family is not enough. I heard that the young master of the ning family is also here! That¡¯s right!¡± The middle-aged man said with a smile.

    ¡°Mm! That¡¯s right! However, I can¡¯t give them to you. I still have other uses for the two of them. The only thing I can give you is this woman. If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough, you can also get her brother involved. Anyway, they have a deep sibling rtionship, and I can¡¯t beat them up and let them go their separate ways, so I can only fulfill their wishes!¡± Leng ruoxue said in an understanding manner.

    Feng Da and the others immediately understood what she meant. The youngdy was taking revenge! The Cheng siblings had almost caused them to lose their lives, and their own miss couldn¡¯t kill them personally for the sake of the Cheng n¡¯s head and young master. Therefore, she could only throw these two hot potatoes to these ck-clothed men. However, they didn¡¯t think that these ck-clothed men would really want them unless their heads were kicked by a donkey.

    ¡°What if I insist on those two young masters?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s interest was piqued when he saw that Leng ruoxue did not agree.

    ¡°No room for discussion! They¡¯re my people, so I won¡¯t give them to you. Also, don¡¯t even think about my subordinates. You can have whoever you want. ¡± Leng ruoxue promised. Once she eliminated them, there were three people who were not under her protection. These three people were elder Cao San, Cheng Yi, and Cheng Xian ¡®er.

    ¡°Miss Leng! You ... You can¡¯t hand me over to the Men in ck!¡± After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s suggestion, third elder Cao¡¯s heart started to throb. A trace of fear emerged from the bottom of his heart, and his face turned frighteningly pale.

    At this moment, even though he hated Leng ruoxue for being disloyal, he was also well aware that no one else could help him. If she really abandoned them, then they would only have a dead end in the mystic realm. Hence, even if he hated Leng ruoxue to the point of wanting to swallow her alive, he had to put on a pitiful look to prevent her from really handing them over.

    ¡°Even if I want to hand them over, they still have to want you!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a look of disdain. This damned old man had always wanted to scheme against her. Now that his scheme had failed, he finally knew what fear was. Hmph! What were you doing earlier!

    ¡°Uh!¡± When elder Cao San heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s honest words, he swallowed his saliva with great difficulty and did not dare to speak anymore. The only thing he could do now was to lower his presence and not attract the attention of those Men in ck.

 Chapter 1749

    <h4>Chapter 1749: Crossing the bridge in secret (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    He was so scared that his intelligence was reduced to zero. Hence, he had never thought about whether the middle-aged man would agree to use this house in exchange for the three of them. He had also never thought about why Leng ruoxue would say that.

    Even though she wanted to get rid of these guys, Leng ruoxue wanted to anger this middle-aged man even more. It would be best if she could anger him to the point of losing his mind. That way, she would be able to fish in troubled waters. More importantly, this was her n to do the same thing in the open and secretly do it in the dark. She had just sent her Beastie to the bottom of the valley. What she needed to do now was to stall the middle-aged man and buy more time for her beasts.

    ¡°Uncle! Although the three of them are a little small in number, they¡¯re just the added bonus to the house. You can consider it an additional gift from me. Look at the three of them, there are old and young, men and women. They can run errands for you and warm your bed. What a good deal! One for three, there will never be such a cheap deal in this world again, so let¡¯s quickly make the deal!¡± Leng ruoxue exined all the benefits. When she said it, she felt likeughing in her heart. Furthermore, when she saw third elder Cao¡¯s face that was even darker than ink, she felt extremelyfortable in her heart. It was a pity that Cheng Xian ¡®er was still unconscious and could not hear her opinion. This made her feel a little regretful.

    ¡°ording to what you said, I seem to have gained a huge advantage.¡± The middle-aged manughed instead of getting angry. To be honest, he was amused by Leng ruoxue¡¯s words. He had lived for so long and this woman in front of him was the one who deserved the most beating. At the same time, she was also the one who was the best at twisting the truth. However, he was not a fool and would be fooled by her words.

    Leng ruoxue could hear the middle-aged man¡¯s sarcasm and gave him a ¡®it¡¯s good that you know¡¯ look without a care. Then, she looked at him with a smile full of anticipation, as if this deal was already set in stone.

    The middle-aged man was helpless. It seemed like he had to give Leng ruoxue the title of the most shameless woman.

    ¡°Uncle! When is the deal?¡± Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes and acted cute with her sweet mouth as she asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wanted to trade!¡± The middle-aged man gritted his teeth and said angrily.

    ¡°Uncle! What the hell are you doing? If you don¡¯t keep your word, you¡¯ll be struck by lightning!¡± Leng ruoxue cursed.

    ¡°You ...¡± The middle-aged man was so angry that he was stammering. Facing Leng ruoxue, he felt a deep sense of powerlessness because she did not take his words seriously at all. She was always talking to herself, making him feel like a hero who was of no use to her.

    ¡°Uncle! You¡¯re the one who wants to make a deal, and you¡¯re also the one who reneges. What do you want? You¡¯re going to make me angry if you keep repeating this. ¡± Leng ruoxue warned.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that there are too many people on your list. I can¡¯t give them all to you. ¡± The middle-aged man took a few deep breaths and forced himself to calm down. He didn¡¯t want to be fooled by the other party. Moreover, he didn¡¯t have all the people on the list. He was still looking for some!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you an extra head? Why aren¡¯t you satisfied with a 1 for 3 exchange?¡± Leng ruoxue was slightly angered. Her beautiful eyes were burning with mes of anger as she red at the middle-aged man.

    ¡°Do you know how many people you want?¡± The middle-aged man clenched his fists tightly. He was trying to calm himself down and not be angered by this woman.

    ¡°I know!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and used the same tone to ask,¡±¡±Then do you know the value of my house?¡±

    Of course he knew! The middle-aged man thought to himself. If he didn¡¯t know, he wouldn¡¯t be so conflicted, and he wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much time talking to her.

    ¡°How about this! Let¡¯s each take a step back, I¡¯ll give you at most 500 slots, how about it?¡± After some thought, the middle-aged man suggested. This was his final decision after much consideration. Who asked him to want that house so much? if he were to snatch it by force, he had no absolute confidence at all. Moreover, he didn¡¯t think that these people would submit to him and let him do whatever he wanted.

    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    ¡°A thousand! I want 1000 people!¡± Leng ruoxue started to bargain.

    ¡°Six hundred! I can¡¯t go any further!¡± The middle-aged man loosened the quota of 100 people.

    ¡°Then 900! Six hundred is too little, it¡¯s not enough to fill the gaps between my teeth. ¡± Leng ruoxue said in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Eight hundred people! If you¡¯re still not satisfied, then I can only cancel this deal. ¡± The middle-aged man threatened.

    ¡°Alright then! 800 it is!¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly. She knew that this was the middle-aged man¡¯s bottom line. However, there were 800 of them in the open. She could decide how many of them she wanted to take away in secret.

    ¡°Men! Bring 800 of them here ording to the names on the list. ¡± After discussing the conditions, the middle-aged man immediately ordered his subordinates.

    ¡°Wait!¡± The moment Leng ruoxue heard this, she immediately called for a stop. She couldn¡¯t allow the other party to follow the names on the list. After all, there were many punks there to make up the numbers. If the people the other party brought weren¡¯t the ones she really wanted to save, wouldn¡¯t she suffer a great loss?

    ¡°What are you doing now?¡± The middle-aged man said with a slight headache.

    ¡°The list of names is too wide. I request a new list.¡± Leng ruoxue requested.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! Hurry up!¡± The middle-aged man urged. He was already losing his patience from being tormented by this hateful woman. ording to his original n, he just needed to gather 800 men and hand them over to Leng ruoxue. Who knew that this little girl was so scheming?

    ¡°Uncle! Calm down, it¡¯s not like this house can run away!¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she consoled him. Then, she wrote a new name list and passed it to the middle-aged man.

    The middle-aged man took the name list and looked at it again. The moment he looked at it, his head hurt even more! He knew that this woman would not be easy to fool. Most of the people on the list were the most powerful ones who had been tricked into entering the secret realm. Moreover, he had not caught a considerable number of them yet. How could heplete the deal? He was depressed.

    ¡°Uncle! Quickly hand these people over to me! After the deal is done, you can send us out of here. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    She kept urging him! But the middle-aged man¡¯s face turned uglier and uglier. He still had to send them off! Their deal didn¡¯t seem to include this, right? However, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with this little girl anymore, mainly because he didn¡¯t think he could win her in an argument. Therefore, the only thing he wanted to do now was to send this hateful woman away as soon as possible. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t want to strangle her to death after a long time.

    Unfortunately, his wish was good, but reality was cruel. Many of the people that Leng ruoxue wanted were not in his hands. Hence, even if he wanted to send this God of gue away as soon as possible, he had no way of doing so.

    ¡°Only a portion of the people you want are in my hands. As for the others, I will find them as soon as possible and bring them to you.¡± The middle-aged man said after some thought.

 Chapter 1750

    <h4>Chapter 1750: Crossing the bridge in secret (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Good! I¡¯ll be waiting here. ¡± Leng ruoxue agreed readily.

    Then, the middle-aged man ordered his men to bring them to their secret location.

    After receiving the order, this subordinate immediately went to the secret room where those people were locked up.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue sent a voice transmission to her beasts.

    ¡°Charm! If you follow the Men in ck, you¡¯ll be able to find the person they locked up. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded. Her spirit beasts had searched the bottom of the valley for a long time, but they could not find the ce where the people who had been captured were kept. Now was a good opportunity.

    ¡°Mm! I know, master!¡± The Mei replied. Then, the few little beasts looked at each other and stayed in ce, waiting for the ck-clothed man toe to their door.

    They were now at the main entrance, which was the only path the Men in ck had to pass. In addition, they were invisible at the moment, so they easily followed behind the Men in ck.

    The Man in ck turned two corners and passed through a dark corridor. The Mei and the other small beasts followed the Man in ck into an underground secret room.

    The secret room was very spacious and there were no decorations inside. However, there was a pool in the left corner of the wall. The pool was filled with bright red blood, giving off a strong bloody smell. In the middle of the pool, there was a red flower that was as bright as fire. The flower had multiple petals and was the size of a millstone. It was in full bloom. Above the pool, there were countless fist-sized spheres. Those spheres were white and transparent, and each sphere contained a person or a beast. At this time, the mental state of those people and beasts were all extremely dispirited. Some were already on the verge of death, with only one breath left.

    Seeing this scene, the Mei and the other beasts could not describe the feelings in their hearts. Moreover, there were many beasts trapped in the ball. However, what made them even more troubled was how to release these people or beasts from the ball.

    At the thought of this, the Mei and the other beasts ¡®gazes were fixed on the ck-clothed man¡¯s every move.

    At this moment, the Man in ck took out the name list that Leng ruoxue had requested and carefully checked it. Every time he found a person, he would bring down the sphere that person was in. After finding all the people and beasts, the Man in ck cast a fewplicated hand seals. Following that, the sphere disappeared and extremely weak humans and beasts were released from the sphere.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? is it our Time to Die?¡± An old-looking man asked.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re in luck, someone¡¯s here to save you. ¡± The Man in ck shouted.

    ¡°Really?¡± The old man was still in doubt, and when the others heard his words, their reactions were calm. Or rather, they didn¡¯t believe him at all.

    ¡°Do you think I would lie to you?¡± The ck-clothed man said unhappily, but he couldn¡¯t help but think in his heart, master really made a good deal! This was because even if these people were given to the other party, they would not be able to live for long. Their life force had long since withered, and the final oue of them staying here would only be to be food for those monsters. Now, using them to exchange for that amazing spatial artifact was definitely a profit without loss, hehe! In the future, they would be able to enjoy the benefits of that house, he thought to himself.

    ¡°I wonder who¡¯s the one who¡¯sing to save us?¡± The old man asked curiously. They had been trapped here for a long time and had no hope of getting out. Now that they heard that someone hade to save them, they were even more curious.

    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    ¡°A woman with the surname Leng!¡± The Man in ck said.

    ¡°The woman with the surname Leng?¡± The old man carefully recalled. In his memory, he did not seem to know any woman with the surname Leng. Why would shee to save him for no reason? He could not understand.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see her in a while. Follow me!¡± The ck-clothed man ordered. After he finished speaking, he took the lead and walked out of the secret room.

    Seeing this, the old man looked at the others who were as confused as him and followed him out.

    After they had all left, the Mei looked at the people who were still in the secret chamber and felt hesitant.

    The remaining people did not have a deep rtionship with his master, or it could be said that they had no rtionship at all. So, should he save them or not?

    ¡°Should we rescue them?¡± The Mei transmitted her voice to the other beasts.

    ¡°Save him! Why not? They¡¯re all money!¡± Baby said a little miserly. It should be known that its biggest wish was to earn a lot of money for its cute master, so it would not let go of any opportunity to make money!

    ¡°Master sent us here to save people. However, we don¡¯t know many of these people, so we can¡¯t save them for nothing.¡± Ling Chen thought for a moment before speaking in a serious tone.

    ¡°MMH! Good brother! Well said. We have to take risks to save people, so they should pay us. ¡± Baby gave Ling an appreciative look.

    Mei¡¯s head was full of ck lines as she listened to the conversation between the two guys. If he wanted to earn money, then so be it. It wouldn¡¯t stop him, so why make it sound so Grand?

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? let¡¯s discuss the conditions with them first, then let them out.¡± Yao was not in a hurry. It had not shown itself for too long, so it definitely could not let this opportunity go.

    ¡°You guys go ahead! I¡¯ll keep a lookout for you. ¡± The Mei said very self-consciously. It was very self-aware. It knew that its mischievousness could not bepared to these guys, so it was more suitable for it to be on the lookout.

    ¡°Mm! Let¡¯s go and do something big. ¡± Baby said with a Bandit-like expression.

    After saying that, it asked Ling to remove its invisibility and then walked to the side of the pool with small steps.

    What a strong smell of blood! Baby wrinkled his cute little nose and was a little disgusted. Sigh! A good flower was actually a blood-sucking one, she really didn¡¯t learn well!

    Then, it looked up at the top of the pool. The dying man and beast inside had clearly noticed its existence. They still had a trace of rity, and all of them looked back at it with wide eyes.

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m here to save you! However, he couldn¡¯t save her for nothing. You have to pay a corresponding reward before I will let you out. How about it? If you agree, then nod your head. Otherwise, just shake your head!¡± Baby said directly. These people¡¯s bodies were really too weak. It was really afraid that they would faint before they finished listening to its words. Then, wouldn¡¯t it have worked for nothing?

    When the humans and beasts in the sphere heard this furry, dark purple cute little Fox¡¯s words, they all chose to agree, although they still had some doubts on their faces.

    ¡°Hehe! You¡¯re tactful. ¡± Baby was very satisfied with their choice. Then, it gave a look to Ling who was still invisible. Ling understood and jumped into the air ...

    ¡®Whoosh! Buzzzzzz! Whoosh!¡¯ After a few shes of light, those who had agreed to it fell to the ground one after another. Seeing this, they couldn¡¯t help but reveal a trace of shock in their eyes because they didn¡¯t see the little fox do anything at all. They were saved from mid-air. This was really incredible. One should know that the ball wasn¡¯t so easy to get down. Immediately, they were in awe of the treasure. It seemed that this little fox really had some tricks up her sleeve!

 Chapter 1751

    <h4>Chapter 1751: Crossing the bridge in secret (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    At this moment, they would never have dreamed that this was a trick yed by Bao Bao and the other beasts to intimidate them and gain more bargaining chips for themselves.

    After seeing themnd, baby walked up to them with a little pride and said,¡±¡±You¡¯ve all seen my ability! Now, let¡¯s talk about my conditions!¡±

    ¡°En!¡± The people and beasts in the sphere nodded and looked at the treasure with eager eyes.

    ¡°Actually, my request is very simple. You just need to pay me a reward equal to your status, and I¡¯ll let you out.¡± Baby said with a smile. There was definitely a trap in its words. Who asked it to not know the identity of these people, so it did not dare to casually state a price. Otherwise, if they could not afford it, then wouldn¡¯t they have worked for nothing? Moreover, it didn¡¯t want to be a creditor. To put it bluntly, it didn¡¯t give credit. Among these people or beasts, whoever could pay the money, it would take them away. Otherwise, they could stay here! It did not have any sympathy.

    When the people or beasts in the sphere heard treasure¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help but look at each other. Was he asking them to bid for themselves? However, they were penniless now, so how could they afford the pay?

    ¡°Little fox! To be honest, we don¡¯t have a single cent right now. ¡± One of the whales in the ball said.

    ¡°No money? It¡¯s fine if you have medicinal herbs and materials of equivalent value. I¡¯ll make do with it. ¡± Baby thought for a while and said.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it either! ¡°All the good things on us were taken away by the Men in ck when we were caught, so ...¡± The whale said with some embarrassment. It did not finish its sentence, but it believed that the smart little fox would understand.

    ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Baby was a little dumbfounded. Woo...Its money-making n! Was the fetus going to die in the womb just like this? No! It was unwilling! He didn¡¯t want to work for free!

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we owe him first? Most of us are respected in the divine realm, so we definitely won¡¯t renege on your debt. ¡± The whale promised with a hint of anticipation in its eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t buy on credit.¡± Baby said a little gloomily, but in his heart, he was thinking about how to get the good things that the ck-clothed man had taken from them into his bag. It seemed that he would have to let Yu Xueyan try itter, hehe! If he could find those things, they would all belong to him. However, it didn¡¯t have much hope for this, because there were many ces here that feather couldn¡¯t see through, such as this secret room.

    ¡°Little fox! Seeing that we¡¯re all Beastie, please make an exception! Our Beastie is the most trustworthy, we definitely won¡¯t go back on our word. ¡± The whale pleaded.

    ¡°Alright then! Since you¡¯ve said so, I¡¯ll give you face. The beasts can write me an IOU, but humans can ¡®t!¡± Baby thought for a moment, and then said very seriously. Humans are the most cunning. Except for master and the people around master, it doesn¡¯t like any other human.

    ¡°Little fox! You can¡¯t be racist! This is a clear difference in treatment. ¡± The human trapped in the sphere immediately became anxious when he heard this.

    ¡°I have no choice! I¡¯m not a human, and I¡¯m not familiar with you. If you lie to me, who can I cry to?¡± Baby clearly didn¡¯t believe them. As he said this, his silver eyes revealed a trace of innocence.

    ¡°Little fox! To tell you the truth, I¡¯m an elder of the Yao family. Our Yao family is one of the eight great divine regions, and our status is only second to the ning family. So, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t lie to you. How about I swear on the Yao family¡¯s reputation? Just trust me!¡± An old man with a white beard and a Haggard face in the ball said patiently.

    ¡°You¡¯re an elder of the Yao family?¡± Hearing the old man¡¯s words, baby squinted his silver eyes and asked calmly.

    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    ¡°MMH! It seems like you¡¯ve heard of our Yao family, little fox. That¡¯s great. ¡± The Yao family elder said happily.

    Looking at the slightly excited old man, baby¡¯s heart was filled with 120000 points of sympathy for him. Of course, it had heard of the Yao family. Speaking of which, the Yao family seemed to have some grudges with them! However, looking at the old man¡¯s excitement, it really couldn¡¯t bear to discourage him. Sigh! Who asked it to be a kind-hearted little fox!

    After thinking about it, the baby spoke again with a cautious expression,¡±¡±Actually, I can¡¯t bear to leave you in the lurch. But as you all know, we beasts have never had a good impression of humans. However, seeing that you all are quite pitiful, I¡¯ll be kind this time!¡±

    ¡°Little fox, you¡¯re a good beast. Thank you.¡± The Yao family elder immediately tried to curry favor with his baby.

    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not done yet!¡± Baby reminded. Then, it continued,¡±I can save you, but your reward will be at least twice as much as theirs. Furthermore, you have to swear an oath to your family that if you agree, I will let you out. Otherwise, you can continue to stay here!¡±

    ¡°I ... I agree.¡± The elder of the Yao family thought for a while and said.

    ¡°What about you guys?¡± Baby¡¯s beautiful silver eyes were flowing with light as she looked at the others in the sphere and asked.

    ¡°I also agree!¡±

    ¡°I also agree.¡±

    The people trapped by the sphere expressed their opinions.

    Although the people he had saved had agreed to Baby¡¯s Request, it was still not happy because these people had no money and had to write an IOU for it. Sob ... It clearly did not want to be a creditor, but the situation forced it!

    The depressed baby stood in front of the ball on the ground and imitated the ck-clothed man¡¯s method, striking out the magic art in his memory. In an instant, the ball broke into pieces, turned into Starlight, and disappeared ...

 Chapter 1752

    <h4>Chapter 1752: Preparing for a rainy day (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    As soon as the sphere disappeared, the humans and beasts trapped inside regained their freedom.

    They slowly got up from the ground and walked in front of the little fox one by one, saying,¡±¡±Little fox, thank you for saving us.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s thanks were sincere, but their gratitude waspletely crushed by the treasure.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I didn¡¯t save you for nothing.¡± Treasure said disapprovingly. Then, he took out a pen and paper from his storage space and handed it to the crowd and the beasts.

    When everyone saw this, they all understood what the little fox meant. All the Beastie present also transformed into human form, took a pen and paper, and wrote down the first IOU in their lives.

    After keeping the IOU, baby reminded,¡±¡±Now you can swear an oath. Remember! You must swear on your family¡¯s bloodline!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. Didn¡¯t he swear on his family? Why did it be an oath on the bloodline of the family? One had to know that these were twopletely different kinds of oaths! Most of the time, swearing on the family name involved the family¡¯s reputation or status, while swearing on the family¡¯s bloodline involved the descendants. He only owed it a little reward, and he wanted them to swear an oath with their family bloodline. This was a bit too much!

    ¡°What, didn¡¯t you hear me clearly? I¡¯m asking you to swear on your family bloodline!¡± Baby asked with a puzzled look. Could it be that its words were difficult to understand?

    ¡°That little fox, we won¡¯t go back on our word. So, there¡¯s no need to swear on our family bloodline, right?¡± The elder of the Yao family spoke on behalf of the crowd. After all, he was the first one to agree to this. If he didn¡¯t do it, he would have offended all the people and beasts present.

    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me. I asked you to swear on your family¡¯s bloodline because I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to pay off the debt you owe me, hehe! If you can¡¯t pay them back, you¡¯ll have to ask the descendants of your respective families to pay them back. That¡¯s why I want you to swear on your family bloodline. In this way, they can¡¯t deny it even if they want to. ¡± Baby exined.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any intention of asking you to curse your own descendants!¡± Baby added, worried.

    This time, everyone and the beasts understood. However, they were still a little unwilling in their hearts. After all, it involved their own family¡¯s descendants, so they had to be careful.

    Seeing that the crowd and the beasts were silent for a long time, treasure smiled again,¡±¡±It seems that you want to go back on your word. It doesn¡¯t matter, I, a great beast, am magnanimous and won¡¯t hold it against you. You can slowly stay here and wait for your death!¡±

    ¡°Little fox! You¡¯ve misunderstood, we¡¯re thinking about how to make the oath!¡± The whale quickly said. He had to calm down this bad-tempered little fox first. Otherwise, if it left, they could only wait for death here.

    ¡°Is there a need to think about this?¡± Baby raised its eyebrows. It didn¡¯t believe the whale at all.

    ¡°Of course we have to consider it. It¡¯s fine if we swear on our own, but this concerns our future generations, so we have to be careful.¡± The Yao n elder said with a serious expression.

    ¡°Old man! You care so much about your descendants, but when you were trapped here, did theye to save you?¡± Baby said with a hint of ridicule. In fact, it was well aware that these old foxes who thought they were cunning were afraid that it would use the oath to threaten their descendants. In fact, it wanted to say,¡±you¡¯re thinking too much. In its eyes, their descendants are not worth mentioning at all.¡± However, in order to prevent these old guys from falling out with it, it had no choice but to ask them to swear on their family bloodline. It did not expect them to still be hesitant. If it had known this earlier, it really should not have saved them! The treasure was filled with hatred!

    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    ¡°Uh! They don¡¯t know that we¡¯re trapped here, and with their strength, they won¡¯t be able toe back even if theye to save us. ¡± The Yao n elder said somewhat embarrassedly.

    ¡°We already know, how could they not know? Then isn¡¯t your Yao n¡¯s Information Network a little toocking?¡± The baby sneered at the Yao family elder¡¯s words. This old man was clearly finding excuses for his descendants and giving him face. If they were weak, could the Yao family¡¯s strength be weaker than theirs? They all dared toe in, but where was the Yao family?

    ¡°Uh!¡± The Yao family elder waspletely out of power. This little fox really had a sharp tongue! He realized that he couldn¡¯t outtalk it! This fact made him a little depressed.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the ¡°uh¡±? Have you guys considered it? I¡¯ll give you five more minutes. If you¡¯re still hesitating after five minutes, I¡¯ll leave you guys be. ¡± Baby made the final announcement.

    ¡°Little fox! We don¡¯t know how to say this oath, why don¡¯t you give us an example?¡± The whale said carefully when it saw that its baby was unhappy.

    ¡°You¡¯re still the smartest, you can even teach your beast taming!¡± Baby said politely.

    ¡°Listen up! I, so-and-so, owe my precious master a reward of double my status. Now, I swear by the bloodline of the family that I will do my best to pay off the debt in my lifetime. If the debt is not paid off in my lifetime, my family¡¯s descendants have the obligation and responsibility to carry on this debt until the debt is paid off. ¡± Baby cleared his throat and said.

    ¡°By the way, Beastie¡¯s pay is double, don¡¯t make a mistake.¡± Baby added.

    ¡°En!¡± The whale nodded and helplessly swore.

    Following that, people began to swear on their bloodlines, and the contract rules continued to descend in the secret chamber ...

    After a long time.

    After everyone and the beasts had finished their vows, baby smiled in satisfaction and added,¡±¡±I forgot to tell you that my debt has a time limit. You have to pay it off within a month. Otherwise, there will be interest, hehe! The interest is apound interest! Therefore, you must make the best use of your time. ¡±

    The baby¡¯s additional exnation made everyone and the beasts so angry that they almost vomited blood. What did she mean by ¡®forgot to say¡¯? this detestable little fox clearly did not want to say it on purpose. Now that they had finished swearing on their bloodline, she told them about this waste of time. This was clearly not giving them a chance to regret! However, now that things hade to this, they really had no room for regret.

    Moreover, they finally understood why this evil little fox wanted them to swear on their family¡¯s bloodline. It turned out that she treated them as a long-term meal ticket. As long as they couldn¡¯t pay off their debts on time, they and their descendants would have to run around to pay off their debts in the future. This fact made their joy of being rescued vanish.

    Seeing their troubles, baby said in a very understanding manner,¡±¡±Actually, you don¡¯t have to be so depressed. As long as you pay off your debts within a month, everything will be fine, right? Don¡¯t forget, the reward I ask for is equal to your own status. It¡¯s only double that of a human ¡®S. So, you can do as you see fit. Pay me however much you think you¡¯re worth. There¡¯s no need to be so embarrassed. I don¡¯t mind how much you pay me, really!¡±

 Chapter 1753 - Preparing for a rainy day (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1753: Preparing for a rainy day (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Baby¡¯s words were reasonable, but it waspletely not the case in the ears of the people present. Many people could not help but think in their hearts,¡±you didn¡¯t say how much we should pay you, but you said you want a reward equal to our status. In other words, they will pay each other however much they think they are worth, and every person or beast here more or less has some reputation in the immortal realm, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t do something that would lower their own status.¡± It wouldn¡¯t be good if word got out. How would they face others in the future? Therefore, even if it was for the sake of their own face, the price they offered couldn¡¯t be too low! Otherwise, he would not have the face to continue living in the divine realm in the future.

    ¡°That ... We don¡¯t have any money now. If we can¡¯t leave this Mystic realm within a month, how are we going to settle this?¡± The Yao family elder asked after some thought.

    ¡°That will count as interest. After all, we are only responsible for bringing you out of this secret chamber. As for whether you can leave this secret realm or not, it is not within our scope of consideration.¡± Baby said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Little fox! This won¡¯t do! You brought us out of here, so you can¡¯t just leave us alone! With our current physical condition, if you don¡¯t care about us, it won¡¯t be long before we¡¯ll be caught again. ¡± The whale quickly said in fear.

    ¡°Yup! You can¡¯t just abandon us. ¡± The other humans and beasts also chimed in.

    ¡°What, you¡¯re still counting on me to finish the whole pack? Besides, I¡¯m not human. ¡± Baby said in an unpleasant tone.

    ¡°Little fox! You¡¯re the kindest and most adorable little fox, you won¡¯t leave me in the lurch, right?¡± The whale coaxed.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong! Although I¡¯m cute, I¡¯m not kind. I¡¯ll definitely not save you if I see you in danger. Besides, don¡¯t you know that I saved you for money? So, you don¡¯t have to tter me. I don¡¯t buy it. ¡± Baby said arrogantly as he turned his head.

    ¡°However, if you want me to take you out of the mystic realm, you¡¯ll have to pay extra. And I can tell you clearly that our escort fee is very expensive!¡± Then, the baby changed the topic and brought up money again.

    When everyone and the beasts heard baby¡¯s words, they all wiped their sweat. F * ck! I¡¯ve never seen a Fox that likes money so much. What¡¯s wrong with it having eyes for money? Of course, they would never have dreamed that the baby wanted to umte wealth so desperately, all for the sake of its lovely master.

    Seeing that the people and beasts present were silent again, baby smiled and said,¡±¡±Hehe! If you want to seek our protection, then write me an IOU and make a bloodline oath! If you can¡¯t pay it all off, don¡¯t you have your descendants to help you? So, don¡¯t feel any pressure and think about it!¡±

    Baby¡¯s words made everyone look at each other and speechless. They really didn¡¯t know what to say. This little fox was not just greedy for money! Moreover, they couldn¡¯t find any fault in its words, so it made them feel even more depressed.

    ¡°Little fox! If we ept your escort, can you guarantee that you can bring us out of here safely?¡± The whale asked again after a while.

    ¡°This is a must! The escort fee will be paid within a month of your departure. If there is any dy, the interest will also bepounded. However, I will not be responsible for your clothing, food, amodation, and transportation here. If it is up to me to arrange it, the cost will also be calcted separately. ¡± The treasure¡¯s Silver eyes quickly shed with a trace of calction as it exined.

    This time, baby¡¯s words were very clear, but everyone or the beasts were very depressed when they heard it. However, it was a good thing that their strength was there. They didn¡¯t need to eat anything and could just find a ce to spend the night. Therefore, they didn¡¯t need to trouble the little fox in terms of food, clothing, shelter, and transportation, they thought.

    ¡°Little fox! We can take care of our own basic needs. ¡± Everyone looked at each other and said in unison.

    ¡°Mm! Alright then! You only need to pay me one million top-grade crystals or medicinal herbs, ores, and materials of the same value, and I promise to bring you out of the secret realm. ¡± Baby said with a faint smile.

    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    ¡°What? A million? You¡¯re a robber!¡± When the crowd and beasts heard this number, they were all dumbfounded.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy to bring you old, weak, sick, and disabled out of the secret realm? In my opinion, this amount of money is too little!¡± Baby raised his cute little head and said with an aggrieved face.

    ¡°You¡¯re trapped in the secret realm, so you should know better than anyone else how dangerous and terrifying this secret realm is. Otherwise, how could you have been captured with your strength? And we¡¯re taking a risk by bringing you guys out, so how can we be at peace if we don¡¯t ask for more money? Why would we be willing to take you guys with us?¡± Without giving them a chance to speak, baby¡¯s Silver eyes were filled with tears as he argued.

    ¡°Uh!¡± Baby¡¯s words made everyone speechless once again. They were indeed a burden now. However, as long as they thought of how much money this little fox had asked them for, their hearts ached.

    Baby saw through their thoughts and said with great sincerity,¡±¡±Money is just a worldly possession. Do you think a mere one million top-grade crystal stones is worth less than your life? If you really value money more than your lives, then I have nothing to say. After all, this is your choice. We¡¯ll meet again! I hope that I¡¯ll still be able to see your figures in the divine realm in the future. I look forward to the day we meet again. ¡±

    After saying that, baby took small steps and nned to leave.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Seeing that the treasure was about to leave, the whale quickly said.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Baby turned his head and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to pay one million top-grade crystals, but I don¡¯t have that much, so I can only use materials as payment. ¡± The whale thought ruthlessly,¡¯this little fox is right. Money is just a worldly possession. What¡¯s the use of money if I don¡¯t even have my life?¡¯ Therefore, he was the first to think things through. He could not be with those anthropology checks that liked to take advantage of small gains, or he would suffer a big loss!

    ¡°No problem. I don¡¯t care what you offer as a mortgage. As long as it¡¯s of the same value, I¡¯ll take it.¡± Baby said with a smile, obviously very satisfied with this whale¡¯s way of doing things. Moreover, this fish was the first one to take the bait when it was ying hard to get, so it deserved its special treatment.

    ¡°You¡¯re the first customer to ask us to escort you, so I should give you some benefits. I¡¯ll pay for all your food, clothing, amodation, and transportation, so I won¡¯t ask you for extra money. ¡± Baby thought for a while and continued.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. The whale was speechless. It didn¡¯t think that it needed to be provided with food, clothing, and amodation. However, when it saw the food, clothing, amodation, and transportation, it realized how wise its decision was.

    Baby saw the whale¡¯s disapproving look and didn¡¯t exin much. Instead, he turned his eyes to the others.

 Chapter 1754

    <h4>Chapter 1754: Preparing for a rainy day (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°If you don¡¯t need our escort, then let¡¯s part ways! I wish you all good luck!¡± Treasure said straightforwardly, but there was a faint anger in its heart. These guys won¡¯t shed tears until they see their coffins. It should really let those ck-clothed men feed them all to the fish. It thought in its heart.

    ¡°I request your escort.¡± A rather petite man said in a low voice. He was also a Beastie, and his home was in the endless sea. He wanted to return home safely, so he needed their help.

    ¡°No problem,¡± he said. Baby nodded in satisfaction. Very good, another one has taken the bait.

    Soon after, another beast requested for the escort of the treasure. Just like that, all the beasts present agreed to the sky-high escort fee, while no one from the human side had agreed to it yet.

    Seeing this, Baobao didn¡¯t bother to ask for their opinions. He led the beasts who wanted to be escorted out of the secret room. When the Yao family elders and the others saw this, they immediately became anxious.

    Their bodies were extremely weak, and if no one protected them, their lives would be in danger. None of them wanted to die.

    ¡°Little fox! Wait a minute, let¡¯s have a good discussion!¡± The Yao family elder, who had received everyone¡¯s gazes, hurriedly said.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to discuss? Since your lives aren¡¯t as important as money, I can only leave you to your own devices. ¡± Baby said without the slightest bit of sympathy.

    ¡°Little fox, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to spend money, but your fees are too high, we can¡¯t afford it!¡± The Yao family elder said with a pained expression.

    ¡°What a joke. If these orcs can afford it, why can¡¯t you elders ofrge ns? If you want to deduct money, just deduct it. Don¡¯t find excuses for yourself, okay? Otherwise, I¡¯ll look down on you!¡± Baby said.

    ¡°It is! They just can¡¯t bear to part with money. Little fox, don¡¯t care about their life or death. Humans and our beast race are not the same. ¡± The whale said, adding insult to injury. Of course, he said this to please the baby. Who asked this little fox to be his life-saving talisman now!

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± All the beasts agreed. After their lives were guaranteed, they were naturally ipatible with humans. Therefore, they all added insult to injury.

    ¡°Little fox! These humans were rich! If you charge us one million top-grade crystals, I think we can raise the price a bit if we charge them. They can afford it. ¡± A Beastie suggested considerately. He was also ying into the little fox¡¯s favor.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, then we¡¯ll take them in ...¡± Baobei smiled evilly and was about to say a new number. When the Yao family elders and the others saw this, they red at Beastie who hade up with this bad idea. Then, they smiled kindly at Baobei and said,¡±¡±One million top-grade crystals, we agree. It¡¯s a deal! You¡¯re a good Fox, so you can¡¯t just set a price on the spot. ¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Baby deliberately put on a reluctant look, but in his heart, he was alreadyughing. Hehe! No matter how cunning these humans were, how could they scheme against a Fox!

    Then, baby arranged for them to write a new IOU. Of course, they had to make a bloodline oath as well. After all, these two were different names.

    After everything was settled, Ling appeared and cast an invisibility spell on everyone and the beasts. Then, everyone left the secret room together. Before they left, baby also took away those who were unconscious in the sphere. These were all potential customers! He couldn¡¯t let them go either.

    As soon as they left the secret room, baby ran to the Yao family elder and whispered a few words to him. Instantly, the Yao family elder¡¯s face turned ugly, but he couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and finally nodded with a ck face. Then, the man and beast sneakily returned to the secret room ...

    The Mei led a few small beasts and therge crowd behind her. They went around the ck-robed men outside the valley and stood behind Leng ruoxue and the others.

    After leaving the valley and not being discovered by the ck-robed men, everyone and the beasts immediately felt relieved. It seemed that the money they had spent was worth it! This invisibility technique was also very useful. No one actually sensed their existence. This time, their little lives were finally saved, and their hearts that had been hanging in the air all this time were finally put at ease.

    Not long after, baby with a wicked smile and the Yao family elder also returned to the group.

    ¡°Treasure! Where did you go this time?¡± Mei couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.

    ¡°Hehe! I¡¯ve left some mementos for the flower. I believe it will never forget it. ¡± Baby¡¯s smile was very evil. It knew that there was something strange with that flower, so how could it be left there unscathed? That was not his baby¡¯s character.

    ¡°What did you do?¡± The Mei asked uneasily.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, I just added something to the blood pool!¡± Baby said in a mysterious manner.

    ¡°What did you add?¡± Mei qiaogen asked.

    ¡°I added some human urine!¡± Baby said with a smile.

    ¡°Uh! It can¡¯t be that Yao family elder¡¯s urine, right?¡± Mei¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines.

    ¡°Hehe! Congrattions, you got it right!¡± Baby said with a slight pride.

    ¡°How could that old man agree to your request?¡± The Mei said with some admiration.

    ¡°Hehe! I promised to charge him 100000 top-grade crystals less, so he agreed. ¡± Baby exined.

    ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡± The Mei was full of admiration for the baby.

    ¡°No big deal! Actually, I have another reason for looking for this old man. ¡± Baby said, deliberately mystified.

    ¡°What¡¯s the purpose?¡± Mei¡¯s eyes widened as she shamelessly asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s from the Yao family. In the future, if there¡¯s any sign of trouble in the Yao family, we can go and ask him. He¡¯ll definitely tell us everything he knows,¡± Baby said confidently.

    ¡°Nothing you don¡¯t know? Would he be so obedient to tell us about the Yao family?¡± The Mei was suspicious of her baby¡¯s overconfident words.

    ¡°He can choose not to tell us. However, if he doesn¡¯t tell us, I¡¯ll make the matter of him peeing in the blood pool public. I¡¯ll see if he still has the face to continue living in the divine realm in the future. Furthermore, if the ck-clothed men here know about this matter, they will definitely not let him off.¡± Baby said with a scheming look.

    ¡°You¡¯re ruthless!¡± Mei wiped the cold sweat from her forehead, feeling sympathy for the Yao family elder. Poor old man! You still don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve gotten yourself into! Colluding with baby would only result in him being schemed against until nothing was left.

    ¡°I¡¯m just preparing for a rainy day!¡± Baby said with a faint smile. Then, he jumped into Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms and kept rubbing against her. While he was invisible, he wanted to take advantage of his cute master¡¯s tender tofu. After all, such opportunities were rare.

    Leng ruoxue felt the movement in her arms and sighed helplessly. Then, her beautiful eyes turned towards the middle-aged man.

    Previously, she had already made a deal with the middle-aged man. However, less than 300 people had been handed over to her, and none of them were the ones she was most familiar with. However, Leng ruoxue was relieved. As long as her Godfather did not fall into the hands of these Men in ck, it was fine. Otherwise, she was really afraid that her Godfather, The great elder, and the rest would end up like these people, being tortured beyond recognition and bing thin to the bone.

 Chapter 1755

    <h4>Chapter 1755: Preparing for a rainy day (4)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°When will you leave the rest of the people to me?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°As soon as I find them, I¡¯ll immediately hand them over to you.¡± The middle-aged man said.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news, but don¡¯t let me find them first! Otherwise, our deal can¡¯t bepleted. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded. If the transaction could not bepleted, it would naturally mean that the transaction had failed.

    ¡°This is my territory. You can¡¯t find them before me.¡± The middle-aged man said confidently.

    ¡°Good luck then!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    After she finished speaking, she led everyone back to the house, and the middle-aged man also returned to the valley with his subordinates.

    As for the pitiful Cheng Xian ¡®er, she waspletely ignored by both sides. The unconscious Cheng Xian¡¯ ery on the cold ground with no one caring about her.

    After entering the house, the old man and the rest immediately gave Leng ruoxue a deep bow to thank her for saving their lives. However, at the same time, they were certain that they did not know this humandy.

    ¡°You old dolphin, I didn¡¯t think that there would be a day when you would be in such a sorry state!¡± Uncle long said to the old man. It was obvious that he was very familiar with this man.

    However, the old man did not recognize uncle long. He only felt that this person¡¯s aura was somewhat familiar, but he could not remember where he had seen this person before.

    ¡°You are ...¡± The old man was a little suspicious, and there was a trace of confusion in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m your uncle long!¡± Uncle long said loudly.

    ¡°Argh! Uncle long! It¡¯s actually you, old man!¡± The old man was suddenly enlightened. No wonder he felt that this person was somewhat familiar. It turned out to be that person!

    As for the beasts of the endless ocean, after hearing the two words ¡®uncle long¡¯, they immediately became excited, as if they had been injected with chicken blood. This person was too famous in the endless sea. He was a god-like existence! He was also their idol.

    However, uncle long had always lived in seclusion and rarely came into contact with the beasts of the endless ocean. Therefore, most of them had only heard of his name and had never seen him in person. Therefore, it was actually the first time for many of the beasts to see uncle Long¡¯s true appearance, and this fact made them even more excited.

    ¡°Uncle long!¡±

    In the blink of an eye, uncle long was surrounded by the sea beasts that had transformed into humans.

    ¡°Hmph! What did I tell you? Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe here? However, none of you were willing to listen. Now, if it wasn¡¯t for the little girl who saved you, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t even be able to see your corpses. ¡± Compared to the beasts ¡®enthusiasm, uncle Dragon¡¯s expression was rather cold. Furthermore, the first thing he said was to reprimand them. However, none of the beasts dared to refute his words.

    ¡°Uncle long! We know we were wrong. ¡± The old man lowered his head and said with some shame.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote for you to realize your mistakes. Your life force is almost exhausted. All on your own!¡± Uncle long sighed and said helplessly.

    To cultivators, although their cultivation was important, their life force was their Foundation. However, it was clear that these people in front of him had their life force taken away by someone else. This was even more despicable than destroying their cultivation. This kind of behavior was absolutely forbidden in the divine world. Therefore, uncle long could not think of anyone who had the guts to do such a thing in the divine world. Was he not afraid of being punished by the heavens?

    ¡°Little girl, thank you for saving them.¡± Uncle long shifted his gaze to Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Uncle long, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Leng ruoxue smiled. With a thought, a blue mini Dolphin appeared in front of everyone.

    ¡°Ancestor!¡± As soon as the little dolphin appeared, it immediately pounced toward the old man.

    ¡°Little Qi! What are you doing here?¡± The old man looked at the little dolphin in his arms and said in surprise.

    ¡°I came in with my master.¡± The little dolphin said honestly.

    ¡°Master? You¡¯ve recognized a human as your master?¡± The old man said in disbelief. Their Dolphin race had always been proud. Since ancient times, it was rare for them to acknowledge a human as their master. He did not expect that after not seeing each other for a long time, his most beloved junior would actually find a master. This could not help but surprise him.

    ¡°Its master is the little girl who saved you.¡± Uncle long added.

    ¡°Oh! Little girl, thank you for saving us. ¡± The old man thanked him again. Since things hade to this, there was no point in saying more.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. The little dolphin is my Beastie. Naturally, I won¡¯t just stand by and watch its family fall into the hands of those ck-clothed men.¡± Leng ruoxue answered honestly.

    ¡°Thank you for saving my life, miss.¡± At this moment, the other sea beasts once again expressed their gratitude to Leng ruoxue.

    After they finished speaking, baby immediately revealed itself and brought the person it brought out to Leng ruoxue. With a pale face, it said,¡±¡±Cute master! We¡¯ve also brought back the people who weren¡¯t on the list. However, I¡¯ve epted their payment, baby. This is their IOU. In addition, they¡¯ve also made a bloodline oath, so don¡¯t worry, master! They won¡¯t dare to renege on their debt. ¡± After saying that, baby handed the IOU to Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°You¡¯re so capable, baby!¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the thick stack of IOUs in her hands, her forehead full of ck lines. What could she say? In fact, she had sent her Beastie to the bottom of the valley just to let them sneak some people out from there. But they had taken the liberty to charge a fee, uh! Not bad! As expected of her Beastie, it had her style ...

 Chapter 1756

    <h4>Chapter 1756: Treasure hunt (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Leng ruoxue was a person who pampered her magical beast. Therefore, no matter what outrageous things her magical beast had done, it was good. She could clearly see that when her precious beast took out those IOUs and exined the matter to her, some people¡¯s faces immediately turned ugly. However, these people did not have much to do with her, so she did not care about their feelings. As long as her magical beast was happy, that was all that mattered.

    ¡°My lovely master! My baby can also earn money for you. ¡± Baby blinked his silver eyes as tears welled up in his eyes and he sighed.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue picked up baby¡¯s fluffy little body and caressed its fur. Baby closed its eyes in enjoyment, causing the other beasts to be extremely jealous.

    ¡°Master! Without me, there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll be able to get out of there. ¡± Ling Xi pouted and reminded him unhappily. It was also a hero! How did he get cast aside?

    ¡°Master! There¡¯s still me! I¡¯ve also contributed. ¡± The referee also warned in an extremely dissatisfied manner.

    ¡°Good! Good! You all did well!¡± Leng ruoxue coaxed them one by one. She was amused. Under such a serious situation, these little beasts actually got jealous. She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°Hahaha! Little girl, with these little fellows, your life must be very lively!¡± Uncle long, who was watching from the side, couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Yup!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded helplessly.

    ¡°Argh! I¡¯ve forgotten something very important!¡± Suddenly, the baby cried out without caring about his image.

    Leng ruoxue was astonished. What was wrong with her baby? Why are you so surprised?

    ¡°Master!¡± Baby called out softly and then whispered into Leng ruoxue¡¯s ear.

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s expression turned odd after she heard that.

    ¡°Uncle long! I¡¯ll have to trouble you to apany them!¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly. Earlier on, baby actually told her that it had forgotten to search for the treasures in the valley and wanted to go back to look for them! Now that the Men in ck had returned to the bottom of the valley, how could she let it go back at ease? although they could turn invisible, she was still worried. Therefore, she could only trouble uncle long, a senior with unfathomable strength, to help.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Even though uncle long did not know where this little girl wanted him to go with her Beastie, he would not reject her request since Leng ruoxue had saved so many of the Beastie¡¯s lives in the endless sea.

    ¡°Ling, Yu! Let¡¯s go!¡± Baby called for two of the most important Beastie in this operation, then jumped on uncle Long¡¯s body and left the house invisibly.

    Upon entering the valley, uncle long couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously,¡±¡±Little guys, you just came out of there safely, why did you go in again?¡± Uncle long was very puzzled. No wonder the little girl asked him toe along. These little guys really made him feel uneasy.

    ¡°Uncle long! To be honest, we¡¯re here for the good treasures in this Valley, hehe! I heard that these Men in ck were quite rich, so we decided to rob the rich to help the poor, and kill them all. ¡± Baby said with a smile, his little face full of pride.

    ¡°This is a good idea! However, do you know the location of the treasure?¡± Uncle long asked calmly. He should have guessed that the little girl¡¯s Beastie was different, and now it seemed that it was true!

    ¡°We don¡¯t know!¡± Baby said with a silly smile.

    ¡°Uh! You dare toe in without knowing?¡± Uncle long was dumbfounded for a moment after hearing baby¡¯s words. In fact, what he wanted to say was, why are you still so happy? Those who didn¡¯t understand the situation would think that it had found a good treasure.

    ¡°Hehe! I have to explore it!¡± Baby said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°...¡± Uncle long couldn¡¯t help but wipe the cold sweat off his forehead. Now he was even more certain that the little girl had made the right decision to let him apany her in. Otherwise, this hot-headed little fox might have ruined things!

    ¡°Treasure! The Men in ck have already returned to the valley, and their leader¡¯s strength is on par with mine. So, even if we are invisible, we have to be careful, understand?¡± After being stunned for a while, uncle long spoke earnestly. Otherwise, he was really worried that this cute little fox who liked to run around would cause trouble for him. If he couldn¡¯t bring these three little fellows back safely, how could he face Leng ruoxue¡¯s request? Therefore, he had to keep a close eye on them.

    ¡°MMH! Uncle long, don¡¯t worry! The feather can see through things, we will only enter the ce it can see! ¡°Ah!¡± No, we¡¯ll only enter ces where it can see treasures. We won¡¯t enter ces where it can¡¯t see through!¡± The treasure reassured uncle long, but the cautious uncle long still didn¡¯t dare to let his guard down.

    Uncle long followed behind the three little beasts, keeping only a few steps away from them. His eyes were also very vignt of his surroundings. It was a pity that his divine sense couldn¡¯t be used here, otherwise, he would have known the situation further away.

    ¡°Yu! How is it, did you find it?¡± After searching for a while, treasure asked impatiently.

    ¡°Not yet!¡± Feather¡¯s eyes glowed with a dim light as she stared at each door for a while. Then, she shook her head and walked to the next room.

    There were at least 800 to 1000 rooms in the valley. Therefore, after looking through all the rooms one by one, Yu could not take it anymore. His eyes started to ripple.

    Yu quickly crouched down to rest. The ck feathers on his body were already drenched in cold sweat.

    Seeing this, baby walked to its side with a worried look,¡±¡±Yu! How are you? If you¡¯re too tired, we can go back. ¡± The baby was very considerate. Although it wanted to steal the good treasures in the valley, itspanion¡¯s health was more important. If it tired Yu out while looking for treasures, it would feel guilty.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! I¡¯ll be fine after a short rest. ¡± Yu raised his head and said softly. In fact, the reason why he was working so hard was because he was eager to find a treasure to give to his master.

    ¡°Then have a good rest. Quickly eat this!¡± Baby took out a divine power replenishing pill and handed it to Yu.

    ¡°I have one too! You can keep it for yourself!¡± Yu declined politely. As a Beastie¡¯s master, the thing he didn¡¯tck the most was pills. After he finished speaking, he took out his own pill and ate one. Immediately, hisplexion became much better.

    Uncle long looked at the two little beasts in surprise as they casually took out pills to replenish their divine power. The spiritual Qi flowing on the pills gave off a faint glow. With one look, one could tell that they were no ordinary pills. He immediately felt a little depressed.

    They were both beasts, but why was it that his life was so bitter, while these two little beasts could casually take out such good pills? He was a little jealous! However, if he knew that Leng ruoxue¡¯s Beastie was simply eating these divine pills as snacks, he would probably be so depressed that he would vomit blood.

 Chapter 1757

    <h4>Chapter 1757: Treasure hunt (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°This pill is so high grade.¡± Uncle long eximed. Actually, he wanted to ask them where they got the pills, but he was too embarrassed to ask.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s made by my lovely master, how could it be ordinary!¡± Baby said with a smug look. After he finished speaking, he ate the pill in his hand into his stomach as if it was a matter of course. He had already taken it out, so he couldn¡¯t put it back!

    ¡°The little girl made this?¡± Uncle long was a little surprised by this answer. However, what he couldn¡¯t ept even more was that the treasure had directly eaten the pill that he had taken out.

    This was really a waste of God¡¯s gift! That little fox was fine, so how could it directly eat such a good quality pill? One must know that during the battle between the two sides, any one of those pills was enough to change the oue of the battle and determine the winner. But now, it was eaten by a lively little fox. Was there a situation more wasteful than this? Uncle long almost went crazy.

    ¡°MMH! The pills my lovely master concocted are delicious, sweet and fragrant, making us love them more than we can let go. When we¡¯re free, we¡¯ll eat some to satisfy our appetite. ¡± The treasure was white again, and uncle Long¡¯s face was full of tears.

    Wu ... Uncle long couldn¡¯t be jealous anymore. It seemed likeparing beasts to beasts would really anger beasts to death! Why was he living such a good life? Not only did he eat and drink well every day, but he also ate Supreme-grade medicinal pills as if they were rice? He could no longer describe what he was feeling right now. He only knew that he had been dealt a huge blow.

    After a moment of silent contemtion, uncle long made a very difficult decision. He decided to cling onto Leng ruoxue, this thick and strong leg!

    He didn¡¯t ask for the same treatment as the little girl¡¯s Beastie, as long as enough food was prepared for him every day. Recently, he had been fascinated by those delicious foods and didn¡¯t dare to imagine how he would live without those foods.

    After spending so much time with the little girl and the others, he did not dare to imagine how he would feel if he returned to that uninhabited oceanic trench! Sob ... It was so painful!

    Uncle long stood beside Yu and was remorseful. Yu, who had already rested, flew up into the air in high spirits. Then, he began to search room by room ...

    After searching for a long time, they searched the houses in the valley like a carpet, but found nothing. Suddenly, baby became a little depressed.

    ¡°How could this be? Could it be that those ck-clothed men have moved the treasure away?¡± Baby frowned and said unhappily.

    ¡°Treasure! Calm down! This Valley isn¡¯t small, and we haven¡¯t finished looking! Don¡¯t be disheartened!¡± Yu consoled.

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± When baby heard this, he immediately became energetic again. He looked at Yu with stars in his eyes and said,¡±Yu! Why don¡¯t we go to that middle-aged man¡¯s ce and take a look? Maybe that miser has brought all the good treasures with him!¡±

    The baby looked at them expectantly, but uncle long objected,¡±¡±No! It¡¯s too dangerous there. If he finds us, we¡¯ll be in trouble. ¡±

    ¡°Uncle long! We¡¯ll be careful and not let him find out! You forgot that we are invisible!¡± Baby persuaded, but in his heart, he was thinking, sigh! He was a person with a high cultivation! She just liked to be careful, unlike them, who liked to mess around and let go.

    ¡°Treasure! That guy is a reverent God. Even if he can¡¯t see you, you¡¯ll still be in danger if he discovers an unfamiliar aura. So, I can¡¯t let you take this risk. Otherwise, if something happens to you, I won¡¯t be able to exin it to the little girl. ¡± Uncle long said honestly.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll just watch from the outside, right? We¡¯re not going in!¡± Baby bargained.

    ¡°Alright then! However, you have to listen to me when we get there. ¡± Uncle long knew that the little fox was a little stubborn, so he took a step back.

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The three little beasts nodded their heads vigorously, extremely obedient.

    Uncle long smiled helplessly at their cuteness. Then, he carried them in his arms and walked into a dark passage.

    That passage just happened to lead to where the middle-aged man was. This was also what he had heard from the ck-clothed men. Therefore, it was not difficult for him to find where the middle-aged man was.

    ¡°Conceal your auras, don¡¯t let him detect you.¡± Uncle long reminded them as they approached the entrance of the pce.

    ¡°En!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the three little beasts replied and quietlyy in uncle Long¡¯s arms.

    Uncle long approached the entrance of the hall and pricked up his ears to listen to the movements inside. At the same time, he sighed. He didn¡¯t expect that he would have a day where he could eavesdrop!

    At this moment, in the pce where the middle-aged man was, he was sitting on the throne with a gloomy face. Below him were many ck-clothed men kneeling. All of them had their heads lowered and their bodies were trembling.

    ¡°Bang!¡± A divine power as thick as a baby¡¯s arm shot out from the middle-aged man¡¯s palm. The pir in the hall shattered into two, and the fear in the ck-clothed man¡¯s heart deepened.

    ¡°Master, please calm your anger!¡± The Men in ck said hurriedly.

    ¡°Calm your anger? How do you expect me to calm down? Everyone in the secret chamber has disappeared, and you¡¯ve found nothing, not a single clue. Hmph! If you¡¯re so useless, what¡¯s the point of keeping you?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s face was ck as he said angrily.

    Initially, he was quite happy that he had reached an agreement with Leng ruoxue. However, who knew that not long after he returned to the valley, his subordinates would report that the humans and beasts locked in the secret chamber had all disappeared. This haggardness immediately caused his expression to change. After all, this was not a small matter! If his Lord found out about this, they would all be punished, and their Lord¡¯s anger was definitely not something they could bear. Even if he was a reverent-God, as long as he thought of his Lord¡¯s means, he would feel afraid!

    The middle-aged man¡¯s reprimand rendered the Men in ck kneeling before him speechless, because they really couldn¡¯t find any clues. However, it was a good thing that the flower in the blood pool was safe and sound. Otherwise, they would probably be beheaded now.

    ¡°Master! Those Rascals who sneaked into the valley and rescued the ¡®materials¡¯ we locked up in the secret room were indeed very mysterious and impossible to guard against. Moreover, this subordinate investigated very carefully and there were no signs of human destruction in the secret room, so this subordinate concluded that they walked into the secret room openly. ¡± A ck-clothed man who was closest to the middle-aged man said. Because he was usually highly regarded by his master, he was the only one who dared to say such a thing at this time. However, when he said this, the Guard¡¯s face turned ashen, because it meant that the guard had seriously failed in his duty.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that there¡¯s a traitor?¡± The middle-aged man said indifferently.

    ¡°Master! This subordinate is innocent!¡± As soon as the middle-aged man finished speaking, the Man in ck who was guarding the secret room immediately cried out.

    ¡°Master! No one dared to betray him. What I mean is that the other party might have some secret technique to enter the secret room without being discovered. ¡± The ck-clothed man guessed and looked at the ck-clothed man guarding the secret room without a sound. At this time, they were all like grasshoppers on a vine. If one person made a mistake, everyone would be implicated. Therefore, it was not a wise choice to push out a scapegoat. Therefore, the most important thing now was to get rid of the suspicion of their dereliction of duty, not to hit them when they were down.

 Chapter 1758

    <h4>Chapter 1758: Treasure hunt (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Right! It definitely was! Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible that we didn¡¯t feel anything at all! Master is wise! We¡¯ve never left the door of the secret chamber! If an outsider really did enter the secret chamber, we¡¯ll definitely be able to sense it. ¡± The ck-clothed man guarding the secret room quickly said, and cast a grateful nce at the ck-clothed man from before. He had thought that the man was trying to hit him when he was down! It seemed that he had misunderstood.

    ¡°Then who do you think has the ability to bring away those dying people and beasts in the divine realm without anyone knowing?¡± The middle-aged man said with a headache. He knew that his subordinates were telling the truth, but the anger in his heart was stuck in his chest, and he had no way to vent it. This made him more and more frustrated!

    ¡°This ... It¡¯s possible that some reclusive reverent God came to save them.¡± A Man in ck said in a low voice.

    ¡°A hidden reverent God? Who would have such an ability?¡± The middle-aged man furrowed his brows as he pondered. Actually, after the theft, the first person he suspected was that damned woman. However, he then recalled that Leng ruoxue was waiting outside the valley to make a deal with him and had no time tomit a crime. Moreover, with her strength, it was impossible for her to sneak into the valley and rescue those people without anyone noticing. Hence, after some thought, he ruled out Leng ruoxue as a suspect. But who else could it be if not Leng ruoxue? He couldn¡¯t think of this person even after cracking his head.

    ¡°Could it be one of those family heads?¡± The Man in ck thought for a moment. Other than them, he didn¡¯t think there was anyone else who had that kind of strength. However, it didn¡¯t seem possible for those family heads to rescue her without anyone knowing! Unless they had some unknown means.

    ¡°Go and contact our hidden chess piece and ask him to quickly tell us their location.¡± The middle-aged man ordered his subordinates.

    ¡°Master! Didn¡¯t his Lord order that the hidden chess piece can not be touched?¡± The Man in ck looked at his master with some worry. He was afraid that his master would expose the existence of the hidden chess piece, which would anger his master. At that time, they would also be in trouble. This was the so-called ¡°one for all¡±! One had to know that their fates were closely rted to their master.

    ¡°We¡¯re in a critical period right now, so we can¡¯t care so much. However, be careful when you contact him. Don¡¯t let him be exposed. ¡± The middle-aged man was worried. The hidden chess piece was nted by his master. At this time, he was following the old men. Originally, he had no excuse to contact the hidden chess piece and ask him for their specific location. However, after this incident, he had a good excuse to find out their location from the hidden chess piece. In this way, he could find the people that the little girl wanted. This was really killing two birds with one stone. As soon as he thought of the people who had gone missing in the secret chamber, his mood would sink again.

    ¡°In addition, when you ask him, if that hidden chess piece has any dissatisfaction, don¡¯t forget to remind him that he is also one of the people in charge of this secret realm. Now that such a thing has happened, he can¡¯t escape the me! There¡¯s no need to say anything else, he¡¯ll understand. ¡± The middle-aged man added.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The Man in ck received the order and immediately turned to leave this ce of trouble.

    After he left, the middle-aged man¡¯s face became serious again, and his mind wandered without a word.

    The other Men in ck kneeled on the ground, not daring to move.

    Suddenly, the earth trembled and the entire Hall shook ...

    Seeing this, the middle-aged man stood up from his throne and loudly ordered,¡±Go and see what happened. Is there anyone attacking?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The Man in ck who was kneeling on the ground quickly ran out after receiving the order.

    Not long after, the Man in ck who had left ran back in a panic.

    ¡°Master! Something big had happened! The bloodcherry blossoms in the secret chamber are enraged!¡± The Man in ck shouted.

    ¡°What? How did this happen?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s face turned pale. This was no small matter! This meant that ...

    ¡°Quickly go and take a look!¡± The middle-aged man didn¡¯t dare to waste a single moment. After he finished speaking, he took the lead and ran out of the hall. The ck-clothed men followed closely behind.

    In the blink of an eye, the entire Hall was empty. After they left, treasure and the other beasts swaggered in.

    ¡°Yu! See if there¡¯s anything unusual here!¡± Baby said excitedly. This was the middle-aged man¡¯s old nest! It had to walk around!

    ¡°En!¡± Yu nodded. Then, he started to search seriously.

    After a round of inspection, Yu did not find anything unusual in the hall. At this moment, a small door in the corner of the hall that was half the height of a man caught his attention. However, the door was foggy and he could not see anything clearly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Yu?¡± Baby could feel that something was wrong with Yu and couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°There seems to be something behind that door. Should we go in and take a look?¡± Yu suggested.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The depressed baby quickly responded.

    The three little beasts had just taken a step forward when they were stopped by uncle long.

    ¡°No one is allowed to go! I can¡¯t even see anything there, what if there¡¯s danger?¡± Uncle long said cautiously. He couldn¡¯t let these three little things take the risk. Not even a single hair!

    ¡°Uncle long! Although I can¡¯t see what¡¯s there, my instinct tells me that there¡¯s something strange there. So, I think we should go in and take a look. ¡± Yu exined. In fact, he wanted to say that his intuition told him that there was no danger there. However, that would mean that uncle long would not allow them to go.

    ¡°Uncle long! If you don¡¯t enter the tiger¡¯sir, you won¡¯t get the Tiger¡¯s child. Since the Men in ck are not here, let¡¯s take this opportunity to go in and take a look! It¡¯s a rare opportunity!¡± Baby advised.

    ¡°MMH! This is a good opportunity!¡± Yu and Ling also looked at uncle long with anticipation.

    ¡°AI! Alright then! However, you¡¯re not allowed to run around. Otherwise, if you¡¯re really in danger and I can¡¯t save you in time, I won¡¯t be able to exin it to the little girl. ¡± Uncle long said helplessly.

    ¡°We promise not to run around!¡± Baby was the first to promise. Then, he immediately rushed into the small door.

    Uncle long quickly caught the slippery treasure, looked at it seriously and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ll go in first!¡± He would go in first. If there was any danger, he could help the three little fellows block it.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Treasure said in a low voice, a little depressed. Wu ... In front of uncle long, it was useless!

    Uncle long rubbed baby¡¯s fur and walked through the small door with a chuckle. The three little beasts followed closely behind.

    The moment they entered, they were stunned!

    After that, she couldn¡¯t help but rub her eyes. It wasn¡¯t an illusion! The item was still there!

    ¡°Waa! I¡¯m rich!¡± The baby cried out excitedly, and directly jumped onto the top grade crystal stones that were piled up in the center of the ground like a small mountain.

    The crystals were colorful and had all kinds of attributes. Uncle long estimated that there were at least tens of thousands of them. Then, he turned his eyes to the other parts of the house.

    The room they were in wasn¡¯t very big, only ten square meters in size. In addition to the top quality crystals of various attributes that were randomly piled up like a small mountain in the center of the ground, there were four shelves around the room. The shelves were filled with dense storage rings. Uncle long picked one up and scanned it with his divine sense. His eyes widened instantly. Then, he picked up the storage rings on the shelves and checked them one by one. At the end, He didn¡¯t even know how to describe his feelings.

    This was because every item in this storage ring was worth more than the pile of top-grade crystals on the ground. Many of them were legendary and rare items that had long gone extinct. Even he, who thought he had seen a lot of things, was shocked speechless. If it wasn¡¯t for his strong self-control, he would have lost his normal state!

    However, when he saw the three little beasts jumping around on the pile of top-grade crystals in the center of the ground, the corner of his mouth twitched uncontrobly. Clearly, in the eyes of these three little fellows, the shiny top-grade crystals attracted their attention more.

    ¡°Uncle long! So many top-grade crystals! We¡¯re going to be rich this time. ¡± Baby felt uncle Long¡¯s gaze and said happily.

    ¡°Treasure! These top-grade crystals are the least valuable of all the treasures here. ¡± Uncle Long¡¯s mouth twitched as he spoke the truth.

    ¡°Oh! Then master will definitely be happy, but I like these crystals more!¡± The treasure was obviously only interested in these shiny stones, and the other things were not of much use to it.

    ¡°Mm! The little girl knows how to concoct pills, so she¡¯ll definitely be happy to see those things. ¡± Uncle long agreed.

    ¡°Right! Only when master refines them into pills will they be of use to us. ¡± Baby nodded. Then, it kept waving its little ws and swept all the storage rings on the shelf into its own storage space. Yu and Ling saw this and also helped.

    After clearing the small room, the three proud little beasts obediently followed uncle long and left the hall.

    ¡°Now that your wish has been fulfilled, can we leave this Valley?¡± Uncle long asked immediately after they left the main hall. What he wanted to do now was to return the three little fellows with the huge treasure to Leng ruoxue so that he would not have to worry about them.

    However, while wishes were beautiful, reality was iparably cruel ...

 Chapter 1759

    <h4>Chapter 1759: Blood cherry blossom (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    After hearing uncle Long¡¯s words, baby said with a conflicted expression,¡±¡±Uncle long, I want to see that flower.¡±

    ¡°Why are you looking at that flower? We should quickly go back and tell the little girl what we¡¯ve heard so that she can take early precautions. ¡± Uncle long said with a serious expression. The news he had overheard outside the main hall had shocked and angered him. He had never thought that the other party would have nted a spy around the people who had entered the secret realm. If that was the case, the people who had been tricked into the secret realm would be in even more danger. As a result, he had to tell this news to the little girl as soon as possible, before things got to a point where they could no longer turn back.

    ¡°That ... Thest time I left, I asked the Yao family¡¯s elder to pee in the blood pool where the flower is growing, so I suspect that the flower¡¯s rage is rted to this. Therefore, I wanted to go and find out some news and watch the show at the same time.¡± Baby said softly. As soon as it said this, uncle Dragon, Yu, and Ling Quan could not help but stare at it with their eyes wide open.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯ll be shy. ¡± Baby blinked his watery silver eyes and said with some embarrassment.

    ¡°Treasure! Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go take a look! You guys lead the way!¡± After hearing what the baby had to say, uncle long finally came back to his senses. His face was filled with helplessness. Furthermore, he looked at the baby with a gaze full of surprise and disbelief. He really couldn¡¯t think of how this seemingly cute little fox could have so many unexpected and devilish ideas. This really made him ...

    ¡°Hehe! I knew uncle long was the best. ¡± Baby said with a fawning look.

    ¡°Treasure! To think that we¡¯re stillrades! You did such a thing and you didn¡¯t even tell us anything! You¡¯re really not a good friend!¡± At this moment, Ling pouted his lips and spoke out in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to tell you! After all, there were a group of outsiders present at that time. If they had heard it and word of it spread, how would I be able to survive in the divine realm in the future?¡± Baby said in a slightly aggrieved tone, her beautiful silver eyes peeking at Ling Heyu from time to time.

    ¡°Baby¡¯s words are right, Ling! You don¡¯t have to be so calctive. ¡± Peacemaker Yu advised.

    ¡°Yu! You¡¯re too easy to talk to. ¡± Ling red at Yu and said with some dissatisfaction.

    ¡°What else can I do? You can still beat it up!¡± Yu said helplessly.

    Ling didn¡¯t say anything else, but it still stared at the disloyal baby in its eyes.

    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s done! Why are the three of you fighting among yourselves? didn¡¯t you want to see that flower? Let¡¯s go!¡± Seeing that the three little beasts were actually bickering, uncle long was suddenly in a good mood. It¡¯s good to be young! He was always so energetic!

    ¡°Mm! It¡¯s more important to get down to business!¡± The three little beasts ¡®attention was diverted, and they hurriedly nodded.

    Then, they brought uncle long to the secret room.

    As soon as they entered the secret room, they saw the middle-aged man leading the ck-clothed men to kneel before the bright red blood cherry blossom. The flower was shaking its branches emotionally, and therge petals on the flower head were also shaking, in danger of falling at any moment.

    The three little beasts were confused. They didn¡¯t know why the Men in ck knelt down to a flower. Their faces were pale as if they were terrified. However, the experienced uncle long understood.

    ¡°Dammit! Is this how you guys do things?¡± A human face could be vaguely seen on therge flower pot. Although the facial features could not be clearly seen, the enchanting voice was enough to tell that the speaker was a woman. The voice seemed to have a hint of charm, so when she spoke, the ck-clothed men immediately flushed red as if they were suffering great pain.

    ¡°Please forgive me, my Lord!¡± All the Men in ck said in unison as they endured the indescribable pain.

    ¡°That flower is their master?¡± When baby heard this, he could not help but widen his eyes as he whispered in disbelief.

    ¡°It seems so.¡± Yu replied seriously.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this flower is only a clone, not the main body.¡± Uncle long said with a serious face. He knew that there was something strange about the flower the moment he saw it, so he took a closer look at it. The main purpose of this flower was probably to absorb more energy for its owner. However, it was only a clone, and it almost sucked all the powerful beings they had captured dry. From this, it could be seen how powerful and evil the owner was.

    ¡°Not the main body? Then wouldn¡¯t that old man of the Yao family have peed in vain?¡± Baby said disappointedly. It had thought that it could add some nutrients to the flower! Now it seemed like he had worked for nothing.

    ¡°Why is there white urine!¡± Uncle long didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as he patted baby¡¯s little head and said,¡±¡±This flower is mainly for sucking blood, but you added something else into the blood pool. Do you think the blood pool can still be pure? If I¡¯m not wrong, this flower really flew into a rage because of your masterpiece. ¡±

    ¡°Really? Hehe! It seems that my efforts were not in vain!¡± After hearing uncle Long¡¯s words, baby proudly raised his little head and said.

    ¡°Why would I do it for nothing? the effect seems pretty good.¡± The only pity was that this flower was only a clone. If it was the original body, it would be impossible for the treasure to add anything to the blood pool.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Uncle Long¡¯s praise made baby¡¯s proud tail almost raise up.

    At this moment, the flower spoke again.

    ¡°Forgive? You¡¯ve ruined my big n! You¡¯re clearly unforgivable, yet you still want me to let you go!¡± As the flower spoke, it shook its branches excitedly to show its anger.

    Following that, countless feelers emerged from the flower. The feelers were long and thin, and there was a suction cup on the head of the feelers. The surface of the feelers was filled with sharp teeth-like thorns. When the Men in ck saw the suction cups, they immediately froze as if they had fallen into hell. Their eyes were wide open with fear ...

    In an instant, the tentacle pierced into the bodies of the Men in ck. In the blink of an eye, the Men in ck fell to the ground one by one. At this time, they were already old and wrinkled, only ayer of skin and bones left.

    The three little beasts almost vomited.

    This, this was really too disgusting. The person who was still alive just now was sucked dry by the flower in the blink of an eye. This flower was simplyparable to a man-eating flower! It was wrong! It was even more powerful than the man-eating flower! Because the man-eating flower didn¡¯t have its speed.

    After sucking all the Men in ck dry, the blood cherry blossom waved its feelers in front of the middle-aged man, but it did not attack him.

    ¡°Go and find out who added something unclean to the blood pool. After catching him, bring him to me, I want to deal with him myself! As for you! Seeing that you¡¯re still useful, I¡¯ll spare you this time. If there¡¯s a next time, you¡¯ll end up like them. ¡± Bloodcherry blossom warned without the slightest hint of emotion.

 Chapter 1760

    <h4>Chapter 1760: Blood cherry blossom (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Thank you for not killing me, my Lord.¡± The middle-aged man quickly kowtowed. In fact, he was quite aggrieved. A dignified Hierarch was like a grandson in front of a flower, submissive and obedient. This made him feel quite unbnced. One should know that Hierarch was the top master in the divine world, but as long as he thought of his master¡¯s magical means, he could not even have the slightest thought of betraying her. Not to mention, his life was still in the hands of his master! Therefore, even if he felt that it was unfair, he had to ept it. This was the sorrow of being a subordinate.

    ¡°Good luck,¡± After the blood cherry blossom warned him, it disappeared.

    After a long time.

    The middle-aged man stood up from the ground. At this time, the ck clothes on his body were mostly soaked in cold sweat. Then, he walked out of the secret chamber with difficulty.

    After the middle-aged man left, baby walked to the side of the blood pool and looked at the huge flower that was on the verge of copse and in full bloom. He reached out his ws ...

    ¡°Little fellow, don¡¯t act rashly. If we are discovered by the true body of this flower, none of us will be able to leave this ce.¡± Seeing this, uncle long was so scared that he quickly held the treasure tightly in his arms. Now was not the time to pick flowers, his life was more important.

    ¡°I really hate this flower. I want to pull out its petals and see how it can still suck human blood.¡± Baby said indignantly.

    ¡°Little ancestor! You don¡¯t want to live anymore! That flower is not simple!¡± Uncle Long¡¯s face turned pale with fear as he hurriedly warned.

    ¡°How is it not simple? Wasn¡¯t it just a flower that liked to suck people¡¯s blood? It¡¯s probably the same race as the man-eating flower. ¡± Baby said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Little guy, I¡¯m afraid even I can¡¯t deal with this uncle Hua Long. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s simple?¡± Uncle long asked. Although he wasn¡¯t sure about the origin of the flower, he could tell from the pressure that the blood cherry blossom had just disyed that the flower¡¯s actual strength was higher than his. Otherwise, why would the middle-aged man address it as his Lord? How could his Lord be weak if he could make a reverent-God submit to him?

    ¡°But ...¡± Baby hesitated, it really wanted to rush the flower.

    ¡°Treasure! There¡¯s still a long way to go, so it won¡¯t be toote to pick up these flowers when you¡¯re stronger in the future. Let¡¯s quickly leave this ce!¡± Uncle long urged. After he finished speaking, he extended his arm and hugged Ling Heyu before leaving the secret room in a hurry.

    On the way out of the valley, even though baby was filled with regret, it was still sensible and did not cause any trouble for uncle long. However, once they returned to Leng ruoxue¡¯s house, baby immediately snuggled into its master¡¯s warm embrace, unwilling to leave even if it meant death!

    Leng ruoxue! Who was sitting in the garden, saw the baby¡¯s appearance and a trace of doubt appeared in her beautiful eyes! What¡¯s wrong with my baby? It was listless!

    ¡°My lovely master!¡± Baby snuggled in Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms, ignoring the evil man¡¯s re, and acted coquettishly with its master.

    ¡°Little girl, I have something important to tell you.¡± The helpless uncle long said straightforwardly.

    ¡°What?¡± Leng ruoxue saw the grave expression on uncle Long¡¯s face and nodded her head. Then, she brought the evil demon and uncle long to the living room.

    After closing the door of the living room, uncle long told he pan everything that he had heard in the valley. After Leng ruoxue had heard it, her expression turned serious.

    He didn¡¯t expect Godfather and the others to have the other party¡¯s hidden chess piece. With such a time bomb by their side, wasn¡¯t it in danger of exploding at any time? At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue started to worry about the safety of her Godfather and the others.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! Don¡¯t worry, the other party won¡¯t easily expose that hidden chess piece. Otherwise, the old man of the ning family and the others would have been captured by the Man in ck long ago. ¡± Seeing Leng ruoxue¡¯s worry, the evildoer consoled her.

    ¡°I know,¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. She was being overly concerned. She knew that Godfather and the others were strong enough to deal with any unexpected situation, but she still couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    ¡°I think as long as we quickly find master ning and the others and tell him about this, we¡¯ll find a way to find the hidden chess piece, and everyone¡¯s safety will be guaranteed.¡± Uncle long said.

    ¡°Mm! Uncle long! Other than the few of us, don¡¯t let anyone else know about this for the time being, so as not to disturb their hearts and cause them to go out of control. ¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°I understand!¡± Uncle long nodded and continued,¡±¡±Oh right! Little girl, a lot of the life force of those captured people has been absorbed. I wonder if you can concoct some life-restoring pills. If you can save them, they will owe you a big favor. If you need their help in the future, they will definitely do their best. ¡±

    ¡°A pill that can restore life force?¡± Leng ruoxue was stunned. She had many pills that could replenish her divine power and heal her injuries, but she had never refined a pill that could recover her vitality.

    ¡°Uncle long! How can a pill that can restore vitality be so easy to refine? let¡¯s not talk about whether or not it can be sessfully refined, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t even be able to gather the medicinal herbs needed to refine the pill. ¡± The demon reminded. Although it would be beneficial for them to make those people or beasts owe Xue ¡®er a favor, refining a pill that could restore vitality was not a joke. He didn¡¯t want Xue ¡®er to work hard for those irrelevant people. What if she met a few ungrateful people? wouldn¡¯t that be asking for trouble?

    ¡°I know! However, we just found a lot of precious and rare medicinal herbs and refining materials in the ck-clothed man¡¯s treasure room. With those, it should be enough to refine vitality-restoring pills, right?¡± Uncle long said uncertainly. After all, he was an amateur when it came to alchemy.

    ¡°What kind of herbs do you have?¡± When Leng ruoxue heard this, she asked curiously.

    ¡°Hehe! There are so many good things that you can¡¯t even imagine. ¡± Uncle long kept them in suspense. Although he didn¡¯t know how to refine pills, he was very familiar with precious natural treasures. This could also be considered a natural talent of Beastie!

    ¡°My lovely master! It¡¯s all here!¡± At this moment, baby took out a storage ring and passed it to Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue casually picked one up and inspected it with her divine sense. She was instantly overjoyed.

    As expected, they were all good things! And they were all things that she was very interested in.

    Then, she changed to another ring to check, and the joy on her face became more and more obvious.

    ¡°There¡¯s even Dragon beard grass!¡± With a thought, Leng ruoxue took out a light green, finger-thick, crystal-clear, and beautiful de of grass.

    This was good stuff! Furthermore, it was the main ingredient in refining the best healing elixir. However, the Dragon¡¯s beard had long be a legend in the divine realm, and she had only been lucky enough to see it among the herbs that her master had left for her. However, the Dragon¡¯s beard was very difficult to cultivate. Therefore, the Dragon¡¯s beard in her hand had always been lying in the storage room of the ¡®universal bracelet¡¯. Otherwise, Qing Jue would have made his move.

    But now that there was another Dragon¡¯s beard grass, Qing Jue would probably be very happy!

 Chapter 1761

    <h4>Chapter 1761: Blood cherry blossom (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s just a Dragon¡¯s beard grass, calm down! There¡¯s even better stuffing up!¡± Uncle long said with a mysterious smile.

    ¡°Really?¡± Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t hide her joy as she asked with a face full of anticipation.

    After that, she found many herbs that were more precious than the Dragon¡¯s beard.

    There was even a fish scale flower that even her master had described as a legend. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue¡¯s mood could no longer be described with the word ¡®surprise¡¯. She was a little shocked! Baby, they¡¯ve just razed the entire warehouse to the ground! When she saw this, Leng ruoxue could already guess that these items definitely did not belong to the Men in ck.

    In the end, she was numb to it.

    After cing all the items into the bracelet and handing it over to Qing Jue for safekeeping, Leng ruoxue gently stroked the baby¡¯s fur and praised,¡±¡±Treasure! You guys did well!¡±

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Baby smiled proudly.

    However, when he heard Leng ruoxue only praise his Beastie, uncle long was unhappy.

    ¡°Little girl, I did my part too. Why don¡¯t you praise me?¡± Uncle long pouted and acted cute.

    ¡°Uh! Uncle long has worked hard too. I¡¯ll prepare a big meal for you tonight. ¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was full of ck lines as she coaxed.

    ¡°This is more like it!¡± Uncle long was satisfied. Then, he said,¡±¡±Little girl, now that you¡¯re so rich, it¡¯s not a big deal to support me, right? Uncle long will be with you from now on!¡±

    ¡°It is our honor that uncle long is willing to follow us.¡± Leng ruoxue could not help but wipe the cold sweat off her forehead.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal. From now on, I, uncle long, am yours.¡± Uncle long said with a faint smile. However, his words scared Leng ruoxue so much that she broke out in cold sweat.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the evil man with a dark expression on her face and could not help but think in her heart, uncle long! Isn¡¯t he just following us! Did he have to be so ambiguous?

    ¡°Hahaha! They¡¯re the people who follow you. ¡± Uncle long added tactfully when he saw that the evildoer¡¯s expression was not too good.

    AI! Looking at the mischievous uncle long, Leng ruoxue felt helpless. She knew that uncle long was doing this on purpose. However, it was rare to see this side of uncle long, so it was quite novel.

    Sighing lightly, Leng ruoxue turned to uncle long and said,¡±¡±Uncle long, you should go back to your room and rest! I¡¯m going to tell Feng Da and the others to prepare dinner. ¡±

    With that, Leng ruoxue and the evildoer left the living room.

    Just as they entered the garden, Leng ruoxue heard a loud noiseing from the garden. She immediately exchanged nces with the demon and the two of them walked towards the source of the noise.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Leng ruoxue frowned as she looked at Feng Da.

    ¡°Miss! This elder of the Yao family asked us to arrange amodation for them, but I heard that we don¡¯t have to be responsible for their food, clothing, amodation, and transportation, so we don¡¯t intend to arrange any for them. More importantly, there aren¡¯t that many rooms. ¡± Feng Da reported truthfully.

    ¡°Elder Yao, didn¡¯t we agree on this before?¡± Leng ruoxue said as she looked at the Yao family elder who was leading the group.

    ¡°It was agreed! But, you can¡¯t just kick us out of this house!¡± The Yao family elder was so angry that his face and neck turned red as he shouted at the top of his lungs. Those who had the same thoughts as him also red at him.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I? We¡¯ve saved you from the secret chamber and are willing to take you out of the secret realm. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her brows and said unhappily.

    ¡°We have also paid you. Since you have agreed to take us out of this secret realm, you should naturally protect our safety. How can you drive us out of this house?¡± The elder of the Yao family said angrily. He would rather die than leave this ce. There was no ce safer than here.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the reward you paid? It was just a bunch of white notes, and he had the nerve to say that he paid? Moreover, the one who said that you don¡¯t have to be responsible for your food, clothing, amodation, and transportation is you, right? This house is within the living area, so what¡¯s wrong with Feng Da and the others asking you to leave?¡± Leng ruoxue retorted. Naturally, she was siding with him.

    Her words immediately rendered the Yao family elders speechless. After a long while, the Yao family elder finally stammered,¡±¡±We don¡¯t want to live in a room, okay? You can¡¯t be so heartless as to chase us out of this house! We will lose our lives if we stay outside. ¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go out, then pay! What¡¯s there to say!¡± At this moment, the precious item in Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms spoke in a cold voice.

    ¡°We¡¯ve paid so much money, but we don¡¯t even have a ce to stay. Now we want to stay in the courtyard, and you still want us to pay?¡± The Yao family elder and the others widened their eyes in disbelief.

    ¡°We agreed on this back then. Besides, I haven¡¯t received your money yet!¡± Baby spread out his little paws and said in a business-like manner.

    ¡°You promised to take us out of the secret realm.¡± The Yao family elder reminded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I did say that, but I didn¡¯t say that I have to ensure your safety before you leave the secret realm. So, the condition for taking you out is that you have to stay alive. ¡± Baby exined with an innocent look.

    This time, the Yao family elder and the others were all dumbfounded. If they were not willing to protect them, then why would they spend so much money to have these people escort them out of the mystic realm? This was a loss-making business!

    ¡°Of course, if you want us to be responsible for your safety in this secret ne, you¡¯ll also have to pay separately, including food, clothing, housing, and transportation. In short, I only collect money for one thing, and I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll find it expensive, so I separated all the payment. I¡¯ve put in a lot of effort for you guys!¡± Seeing that they didn¡¯t say anything, baby could only talk to himself again.

    After listening to baby¡¯s words, Feng Da and the othersughed in their hearts. None of them had expected that baby, who usually loved to act coquettishly with their miss, would be so good at making money. This ck-hearted and ruthless drive made them forget it!

    ¡°Did you hear what the baby said? Getting you out of the secret chamber is one thing, getting you out of the mystery Land is another, and your safety in the mystery Land, as well as your clothes, food, and amodation are all counted separately. So, don¡¯t get it wrong, you only paid for getting out of the secret chamber and the mystery Land, and you didn¡¯t choose any other items. Also, I only saw a pile of white slips, not even the shadow of a crystal! Therefore, don¡¯t tell me how much you¡¯ve paid us. I¡¯ll just take it as a big joke. ¡± Leng ruoxue said in an unpleasant tone.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t want to be so harsh to them, but these people had only been in the house for less than half a day and they had already started to stir up trouble. Furthermore, they were led by the Yao family elders. She, who had never had a good impression of the Yao family, naturally wouldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity to teach them a lesson. She wanted them to know that no matter what their previous status was, when they were here, they had to listen to her! Moreover, even if they were to stay outside the house, there wouldn¡¯t be much danger as long as they don¡¯t expose themselves. After all, Ling¡¯s invisibility was very useful.

    However, Leng ruoxue guessed that these people would never have thought that she would still let Ling cast an invisibility spell on them. Otherwise, they would not have judged the heart of a gentleman with the heart of a viin, even though she had never thought of herself as a gentleman.

    ¡°That ... Miss Leng, let¡¯s have a good discussion!¡± After a long while, the elder of the Yao n gave in. At a time like this, he did not want to fall out with Leng ruoxue and the others. Initially, he had only wanted to use the power of the masses to make Leng ruoxue and the others not dare to look down on him. At the same time, he would fight for more benefits for himself. Who knew that he would overreach himself? therefore, he could only think of a way to remedy this.

    ¡°What does elder Yao want to discuss? If you guys didn¡¯t make a ruckus and just wanted to talk things out, I wouldn¡¯t have to make things so clear. ¡± Leng ruoxue sighed and said helplessly.

    ¡°I know, we weren¡¯t calm enough. We heard your subordinates telling us to wait outside the house, so we got anxious.¡± The elder of the Yao family said politely.

    ¡°Elder Yao, what did I say? What I¡¯m saying is that there aren¡¯t enough rooms, and the space in the courtyard is limited, so please move outside the house without us arranging your food, clothing, and amodation, right?¡± Feng Da asked.

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s the right thing to say!¡± The Yao family elder nodded with a red face.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how can you say we¡¯re kicking you out? Of course, we have to let our own people and those who have paid the room feee first to our current rooms and courtyards, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Feng Da asked again.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right!¡± The Yao family elder¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat.

    ¡°Then you still dare to wrong us?¡± Feng DA¡¯s eyes widened in anger as he red at the Yao family¡¯s elder. None of the Yao family¡¯s people were good. They were all so annoying!

    ¡°It was our slip of the tongue. We were too scared.¡± The elder of the Yao family said pitifully.

    ¡°You were the ones who said you didn¡¯t need our arrangements. What¡¯s the use of being afraid now?¡± Feng Da shouted with his eyes wide open.

    ¡°Then, then we want you to arrange a ce for us to stay. That should be fine, right?¡± The Yao family elder said without any backbone. He really didn¡¯t want to leave this house.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote! The courtyard has been arranged. ¡± Feng Da said with a smirk.

    ¡°You can also give us a small corner! As long as we can have a ce to sit!¡± The Yao family elder was unwilling to give up and settled for the second best.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Feng Da asked in disbelief.

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t let us leave this house, anywhere is fine. We¡¯re willing to pay.¡± Seeing that there was a chance, the Yao family elder quickly said.

    ¡°You can represent them?¡± Feng Da turned his gaze to the others and asked.

 Chapter 1762

    <h4>Chapter 1762: Luring the Tiger out of the mountain (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Hearing Feng DA¡¯s words, the Yao family¡¯s elder quickly turned to look at the others, and the others immediately said,¡±¡±Elder Yao¡¯s opinion is our opinion.¡± Everyone still had lingering fear. At this time, who dared to say that the Yao family elder didn¡¯t represent them! If someone really dared to say that, the old man from the Yao family would definitely not care about them anymore. Right now, they really needed a pir of support. It seemed that other than the Yao family¡¯s elder who had suffered together with them, they could not find any other suitable person.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll arrange a corner for you! You were the ones who said you weren¡¯t picky! Don¡¯t be so picky when the timees, or you¡¯ll definitely regret it. ¡± Feng Da said the ugly words first, which was also a warning in disguise.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a corner, the price is the same as staying in a room. So, you¡¯d better consider it carefully before making a decision.¡± At this time, baby added. When Feng Da heard its words, he couldn¡¯t help but wipe the cold sweat on his forehead. He thought to himself, this baby is really ruthless! He was clearly taking advantage of her! However, this was a good opportunity! Fortunately, he didn¡¯t say that the price would be reduced by half. Otherwise, he would have ruined the treasure!

    ¡°Uh!¡± When the Yao family elder and the others heard Bao Bao¡¯s words, they werepletely speechless. Why did they have to fight back and forth? they didn¡¯t get any benefits. Instead, they didn¡¯t pay any less, but they couldn¡¯tpare to others in what they paid. This, this was really too much! But what else could they say? If they had known earlier, they might as well have agreed to the other party¡¯s arrangement of food, amodation, and transportation!

    ¡°What¡¯s with the ¡°uh¡±? Baby¡¯s eyes widened in anger. Just as he was about to say ¡°uh¡± and throw you into the river to feed the fish, he was interrupted by the Yao family elder.

    ¡°If the price is the same, then so be it! However, for the same price, the ce we live in is not as good as others. Can you ... Can youpensate us with something?¡± The elder of the Yao family probed. To put it bluntly, he felt that he had suffered a loss, so he wanted to get back some face.

    ¡°You bastard! You don¡¯t have the right to talk about conditions, you can¡¯t stay if you want to!¡± The baby roared angrily. He was so angry that all the fur on his body stood up and he bared his fangs and brandished his ws. He was just short of rushing forward to scratch the Yao family elder.

    ¡°Stay! We¡¯ll stay!¡± The Yao family elder wanted to cry but had no tears. Wu...This seemingly cute little fox, how could she be so fierce! Moreover, when the others heard his words, they seemed to have some resentment. In fact, who was he doing this for? Why didn¡¯t they understand him? He felt extremely aggrieved.

    ¡°Then stop talking nonsense. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to find anything.¡± Baby urged.

    ¡°En!¡± The Yao family elder and the others nodded. Then, a series of procedures were carried out, such as writing an IOU, taking a blood oath, and so on.

    After going through all the procedures again, Feng Da arranged for them to sit in a corner in the Northwest corner of the yard. It was not big, only enough for them to sit cross-legged and meditate. There was no extra space.

    When the Yao family elder and the others saw this, their hearts were bleeding. Wu ... They charged them 500000 top-grade crystals just for this ce. These people were really robbing them! No! This was much faster than robbery.

    However, as soon as they thought that their safety in the mystery Land was guaranteed in the future, their hearts suddenly calmed down. This was probably the so-called ¡°spending money to avoid disaster¡±!

    After settling them down, Feng Da and the others began to prepare dinner. An indescribable fragrance soon filled the air!

    Although the Yao family elder and the others were some distance away from the garden, the delicious smell of the food still drifted into their noses. Immediately, some people¡¯s stomachs reacted uncontrobly and began to growl. This wasn¡¯t to say that they were hungry. After all, their cultivation levels weren¡¯t low, so it didn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t eat. However, they had all cultivated from ordinary people to deities. As a result, the deliciousness of this food still caused their stomachs to have a strong reaction. Many people couldn¡¯t help but sniffle with all their might, and some people even had suspicious liquid flowing out of the corners of their mouths.

    ¡°All of you better be a little more promising.¡± Seeing them like this, the Yao family elder growled in a low voice. However, no one was willing to listen to him at this time. Even a divine venerable couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of delicious food, let alone these people who weren¡¯t divine Venerables! His self-control was naturally not as good.

    As the fragrance grew stronger, some people couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and stood up, heading straight for the garden ...

    After a long time, the people who had gone to the garden returned with a look of satisfaction on their faces. Seeing this, more and more people gave up their reservations and ran to the garden.

    In this way, a few hours passed. Everyone present, except the Yao family elder, couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of food and went to pay for it. However, it was conceivable that the food fee they paid this time would not be cheap.

    ¡°Elder Yao! It¡¯s such a pity that you didn¡¯t go, AI! The taste of the food was too good. I¡¯ve lived for so long, but I¡¯ve never eaten such delicious food. My life has not been in vain!¡± The person closest to elder Yao sighed. He had thought that he was dead for sure. Unexpectedly, not only was he saved, but he was also able to eat delicious food that he had never eaten before. It was worth it! It was really worth it! Even though they had to spend a lot of money! However, he didn¡¯t have to worry about his debts. At most, he could pay them back slowly!

    ¡°You guys are really rich!¡± The Yao n elder said sinisterly. His expression was as unsightly as the bottom of a pot, and he couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. These people were really too embarrassing. So what if they hadn¡¯t eaten roasted food before? In fact, when he smelled the smell, he knew that the other party was roasting food. When they were outside for experience training in the past, the mostmon way to deal with food was to roast it. Therefore, he did not think that there was anything surprising about roasted food. However, these disgraceful guys were actually so eager to roast food. How could this not make him angry?

    ¡°Elder Yao, this money was well spent! We didn¡¯t eat to fill our stomachs, but to satisfy our appetites. Now, our wish hase true. Although we spent some money, the food was indeed delicious. To be honest, I¡¯ve roasted food before, but the taste can¡¯tpare with other people¡¯s food. This was the difference! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can also go and pay for it!¡± That person advised. Words were not proof. He felt that it was best to let the Yao family¡¯s elder personally experience it. At that time, elder Yao would understand their feelings.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have that much money,¡± The Yao family elder said in a bad mood. Hmph! He wouldn¡¯t fall for those people¡¯s tricks!

    Seeing this, the man stopped talking! However, he couldn¡¯t help but think in his heart, how could the Yao family not have money? Who would believe this? One had to know that at least half of the wealth in the divine realm was controlled by the eight great divine regions. Now, the Yao family elder actually said that he had no money. This, wasn¡¯t this making fun of him? Hmph! If you can¡¯t bear it, just say it, but why did you have to say you don¡¯t have money! Who are you trying to fool?

    Following that, everyone closed their eyes to rest. Those who wanted to respond to the Yao family elder all tactfully shut their mouths to avoid stirring up a stomach full of idle talk. For a moment, the atmosphere was extremely serious by the Yao family elder.

 Chapter 1763 - Luring the Tiger out of the mountain (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1763: Luring the Tiger out of the mountain (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue was in the living room, listening to Feng DA¡¯s report on the situation in the garden.

    ¡°Miss! Other than that old man from the Yao family, everyone else is buying food from us. ¡± Feng Da said happily. This was another big ie!

    ¡°Oh! The Yao family has always been like this. ¡± Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Feng Da quickly nodded. He would make more delicious food tomorrow. He didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t get money from the Yao family elder¡¯s pocket.

    ¡°Feng Da, I will leave this ce with uncle long and the evildoer tomorrow. However, for your safety, I will set the rule that you can only leave and not enter this house. If anyone tries to cause trouble, you can just clean it up. The beasts in the endless ocean will help you.¡± Leng ruoxue told Feng Da about her arrangements.

    Feng Da frowned and said,¡±¡±Miss, are you going to find master ning and the others? Bring me along!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not bringing anyone but uncle long and the demon! ¡°Feng Da, I¡¯ve left you here to lower the guards of the Men in ck. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy for us to leave. With you here, the Men in ck will be more at ease. As long as you don¡¯t take the initiative to go out, you won¡¯t be in danger. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded. She had already thought of everything for Feng Da and the others.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Although Feng Da was a little reluctant, he still nodded.

    ¡°Miss! Are you guysing back tonight?¡± Then, Feng Da asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Don¡¯t worry about us. I¡¯ll be at ease as long as you take care of yourselves.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss! We¡¯ll take care of ourselves. ¡± Feng Da promised.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! As for my departure, don¡¯t let too many people know about it. Just say that I¡¯m in seclusion to refine pills. ¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°En!¡± Feng Da nodded.

    After that, Leng ruoxue instructed Feng Da on some other matters before letting him leave with a peace of mind.

    The next day.

    Leng ruoxue, the demon, and uncle long then turned invisible and left.

    After walking out of the valley for a distance, Leng ruoxue gave each of them a disguise pill. After they ate it, the three of them appeared in the mystic realm with the appearance of strangers.

    ¡°Little girl, your disguise pill is really amazing! Even my aura has changed. ¡± A mirror appeared in uncle Long¡¯s hand and he said in surprise. However, when he saw the ugliest face in the mirror, he felt depressed again! Although his appearance could not bepared to that of a demon, he was still considered a handsome uncle! In this situation, he probably didn¡¯t even need to do anything to scare off a group of people.

    Leng ruoxue, who was at the side, saw that the usually tough uncle long had actually taken out a mirror to look at himself. Instantly, her forehead was filled with ck lines. She didn¡¯t expect that uncle long was also a fan of beauty. One must know that the beasts in this world rarely prepared a mirror for themselves. At most, they would only look at themselves in the river. For uncle long to act like this, it really made her fall into a mirror.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? are you surprised? Back in the day, uncle long was also a handsome man when he was young. I don¡¯t know how many female beasts liked me!¡± Uncle Long¡¯s torch-like eyes seemed to reveal a trace of nostalgia.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never doubted uncle Long¡¯s charm. There will be many female beasts who will like uncle long now.¡± Even though Leng ruoxue was sweating profusely, she still replied in a cooperative manner.

    ¡°Hahaha! Little girl, you have good taste! However, uncle Long¡¯s standards are extremely high, and he won¡¯t take a fancy to those ordinary beasts. ¡± Uncle long said in a good mood.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue could not help but sigh. A man¡¯s heart was truly like a Needle at the Bottom of the Sea! Uncle long, who had been frowning a moment ago, suddenly changed his expression because of her words. The speed at which he changed his expression was faster than turning the pages of a book!

    When he saw Leng ruoxue looking at him helplessly, uncle Long¡¯s smile grew wider.

    Then, the three of them continued on their way.

    At night.

    Leng ruoxue immediately brought the evildoer and uncle long into the bracelet.

    In fact, she was willing to bring uncle long in because she had thought about it carefully. After all, she trusted her judgment of people. Moreover, uncle long was not a human. If a human would covet her ring, the beasts would definitely not have such thoughts. This was also the main reason why she was more friendly to the beasts.

    Uncle long wasn¡¯t used to the change of location, but when he saw the strong spiritual Qi in the bracelet, he was ecstatic. This, this was really a good ce for cultivation. However, he was already a reverent-God, so the strong spiritual Qi here didn¡¯t seem to have much effect on him. However, to be able to live in such a ce with strong spiritual Qi was a veryfortable and wonderful thing for them.

    Turning around, uncle long looked at Leng ruoxue with a face full of joy. He could not help but ask,¡±¡±Little girl, where are we?¡± He knew that this little girl wasn¡¯t simple. Now, it seemed that his decision to follow her was really wise.

    ¡°This is naturally also the space of one of my divine artifacts.¡± Leng ruoxue deliberately kept him in suspense.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that house can¡¯tpare to this divine artifact!¡± Uncle long understood. Although they were all spatial type divine artifacts, there were also high and low quality ones.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Hehe! Little girl, uncle long knew that following you was the right thing to do. Oh! There are so many houses there, so uncle long, I¡¯ll just pick one to live in. ¡± Uncle long was an experienced man. Since Leng ruoxue was willing to bring him in, he knew that this littless didn¡¯t treat him as an outsider. Hence, he didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with Leng ruoxue. However, he wouldn¡¯t ask what he shouldn¡¯t ask. However, Leng ruoxue¡¯s actions had warmed his cold heart. This little girl was one of the most impressive humans he had ever seen.

    ¡°Uncle long! Those houses have owners and I¡¯ve already ordered my spirit beasts to build a new house for you. I¡¯ll have them take you there!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Good! Good!¡± When uncle long heard that all the houses had owners, he was disappointed. However, when he heard that Leng ruoxue had built a new house for him, his face lit up with joy.

    Following that, a small silver Wolf the size of a palm ran over happily. It rubbed against Leng ruoxue¡¯s leg affectionately and brought uncle long to see the room.

    Not long after, uncle long returned with a satisfied look on his face.

    ¡°Little girl, I really like the room. Thank you.¡± Uncle long said with a smile. That smile was definitely from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°Uncle long! I also helped to build the house. ¡± The little silver Wolf in uncle Long¡¯s arms said in a slightly coquettish manner.

    ¡°Hehe! Uncle long knows. Thank you, little Fengfeng!¡± Uncle long stroked the Silver Wolf¡¯s soft fur and said affectionately. He did not expect to see so many magical beasts here, including the Phoenix n and the dragon n, the two King divine beast ns of the divinity. At that moment, Leng ruoxue¡¯s status in his heart rose by quite a bit.

 Chapter 1764

    <h4>Chapter 1764: Luring the Tiger out of the mountain (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Hehe!¡± The Silver Wolf giggled, then jumped down from uncle Long¡¯s arms and went to y.

    ¡°Little girl! You really surprise me. ¡± Uncle long sighed. He had thought that the three of them would have to sleep in the wilderness! Who would have thought that Leng ruoxue would give him such a pleasant surprise?

    ¡°Oh right! Little girl, do all the beasts here belong to you?¡± Uncle long asked curiously.

    ¡°Mm! They¡¯re all my Beastie!¡± Leng ruoxue did not deny it.

    After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, uncle long sized her up in disbelief. His gaze made her heart tremble.

    Half a moment! Uncle long widened his eyes and asked in disbelief,¡±¡±How did you manage to contract so many Beastie?¡± From what he knew, contracting a spiritual beast required a lot of mental energy. Hence, there was a limit to the number of spiritual beasts that a human could contract. He had lived for so long and had never seen a human like Leng ruoxue who could contract so many spiritual beasts without limit. How terrifying was her mental energy? He simply didn¡¯t dare to imagine.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Leng ruoxue answered honestly. Most of her spiritual beasts had delivered themselves to her doorstep, so it did not take much effort for her to keep them. However, she also knew that contracting a spiritual beast required a huge amount of mental energy. However, she did not feel that her mental energy had reached its limit, so she had more and more spiritual beasts.

    ¡°Uh!¡± After hearing this, uncle long kept blinking his eyes, not knowing what to say.

    ¡°Hehe! What¡¯s the big deal! Big sister¡¯s aptitude isn¡¯t something ordinary people canpare to. ¡± At this moment, Qing Jue¡¯s voice rang in the ears of the three of them. Then, a chubby little child appeared.

    ¡°Alright! I admit that this little girl is a pervert, okay? But, Who are you?¡± Uncle long asked with great interest as he looked at Qing Jue, who was acting like an adult.

    ¡°I¡¯m the manager of this space, which means I¡¯m the spirit of this divine artifact!¡± Qing Jue said proudly.

    When uncle long heard Qing Jue¡¯s arrogant words, he carefully sized him up from head to toe. Then, he even poked Qing Jue¡¯s pink and tender little face with his finger. He sighed and said,¡±¡±It feels exactly the same as a real baby!¡±

    ¡°What else do you think!¡± Qing Jue¡¯s face darkened, and he was obviously a little unhappy. Sob ... He was being taken advantage of by the strange uncle!

    ¡°Uh! I won¡¯t tell you that this is my first time seeing an Artifact Spirit. ¡± Uncle long said, a little embarrassed.

    Hearing uncle Long¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips and snicker. Uncle long was actually getting more and more humorous.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! Your reaction is very normal. I won¡¯tugh at you. ¡± Qing Jue said very seriously.

    ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s good!¡± Uncle long coaxed. After that, he pretended to wipe the cold sweat off his forehead, but he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. It really wasn¡¯t easy to coax a little doll!

    Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    Seeing the interaction between uncle long and Qing Jue, Leng ruoxue did not disturb them. Instead, she pulled the evildoer and left quietly.

    Meanwhile, uncle long, apanied by Qing Jue, the local tyrant, started to tour the entire space.

    Everywhere they went, uncle long was like a Granny Liu who had entered a Grand View Garden. He couldn¡¯t even see enough. After a round, he felt deeply inferior and felt that his choice was wise. There were so many good things in here that it was dazzling.

    In the end, Qing Jue even patted uncle Long¡¯s shoulder andforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Your reaction is better than others. You don¡¯t have to feel inferior. ¡±

    ¡°En!¡± Uncle long nodded and scurried into his room. He faced the wall and pondered.

    The next morning, they continued their journey.

    After searching for a long time, they finally found a house in the evening half a monthter by an unremarkable, almost dried-up stream.

    He observed the house from afar.

    From the outside, it looked no different from the one that Leng ruoxue owned. From the refinement technique, Leng ruoxue could also tell that it was refined by the Grand Elder. However, the area of the house in front of her didn¡¯t look very big, and the height of the house was only about one meter. However, Leng ruoxue knew that this was just a smokescreen. The Grand elder¡¯s actions were probably afraid of attracting the attention of the ck-robed men in the mystic realm, which was why he kept such a low profile.

    But even so, the house was still surrounded by fierce monsters. Fortunately, these monsters did not have much intelligence. They were more like battle machines. Hence, the first elder and the rest were able to hide here safely without being discovered by the Men in ck. However, the moment she thought of the hidden spy beside them, Leng ruoxue¡¯s heart began to race again.

    ¡°Little girl, this house is simr to yours. The person we¡¯re looking for should be here!¡± Uncle long said with uncertainty.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. Even though she wasn¡¯t too sure, she knew that the Grand Elder had elemental breath. Hence, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to create a spatial God tool that could amodate people!

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go in and find her!¡± Uncle long urged. He was extremely annoyed when he saw these monsters. He couldn¡¯t help but think of the ck-clothed men who had been sucked dry. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t wait to leave this ce.

    ¡°Uncle long! Evildoer, you guys go and contact the people in the house. I¡¯ll go and lure those monsters away. ¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    ¡°No! It¡¯s too dangerous. I¡¯ll go and draw the monsters away!¡± Uncle long retorted. In her opinion, Leng ruoxue was the weakest among the three of them. Furthermore, she was a girl. How could he, a reverent God, allow a little girl to do such a thing? If word of this got out, he would be looked down upon by many Beastie. More importantly, he could not bear for Leng ruoxue to take this risk. After all, he truly treated Leng ruoxue as a junior of his family. Hence, he would not let Leng ruoxue go.

    ¡°Uncle long! Only my mes can cause damage to these monsters. Moreover, I still have room to save my life. Therefore, no one is more suitable than me for this task. So, you can rest assured! I know what I¡¯m doing. ¡± Leng ruoxue promised.

    Her words left uncle long speechless because what Leng ruoxue said was the truth. In terms of life-saving methods, he was indeed no match for her.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! Be careful!¡± The demon warned. Although he didn¡¯t want Xue ¡®er to take the risk, he knew that Leng ruoxue was a woman of her word. He couldn¡¯t stop her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t risk my life. ¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she used her divine power to create a fiery red Dragon. Then, she jumped onto the dragon¡¯s back and flew towards the direction where the monsters were gathering ...

    The monsters that had gathered outside the house had discovered a new target and immediately left to chase after Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°How can you also let the little girl do such a thing?¡± As he watched Leng ruoxue¡¯s back view, uncle long was a little annoyed. He had thought that this devilish man who cared a lot about this little girl would stop him! Who knew that he only told her to be careful.

    ¡°Once Xue ¡®er has decided on something, she won¡¯t easily change her mind.¡± The demon said, but in his heart, he was thinking, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the great elder and the others didn¡¯t recognize you, I wouldn¡¯t have to be here apanying you!

    ¡°But we can still approach the house invisibly!¡± Uncle long couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s a critical time right now. If we go in stealth, the people in the house won¡¯t believe us. If we don ¡®t, we¡¯ll alert arge number of monsters. When we want to enter the house, I¡¯m afraid the people inside won¡¯t dare to open the door for us. So, luring the Tiger away from the mountain is the best way. ¡± The demon said. No one dared to take the risk at this moment.

    ¡°Alright! You¡¯re right!¡± Uncle long was a little dejected, but he still followed behind the evildoer and slowly approached the house.

    As he got closer to the house, the demon knocked on the door gently. However, there was no movement from inside.

    Seeing this, the demon continued to knock.

    However, because of his knocking, the people in the house were like birds startled by the twang of a bow, their faces pale.

    At this moment, apart from a few of them who were recuperating in their rooms due to their severe injuries, the rest of them were all hiding in the garden, not daring to pay attention to the movements outside.

    ¡°Go and see who is knocking on the door.¡± At this time, the master of the yin family, whose face was a little pale, ordered.

    However, no one carried out his words.

    ¡°I can¡¯t order you around anymore, can I?¡± Looking at the motionless crowd, the master of the yin family exploded in anger and roared again.

    ¡°Master Yin, there¡¯s no need to look anymore. Those monsters must be trying to trick us out, so they¡¯re deliberately making some noise.¡± An elder of the Cheng family said in fear.

    ¡°F * ck! Your monster would knock on the door so politely?¡± The master of the yin family was so angry that he really wanted to throw this embarrassing elder of the Cheng family out. Unfortunately, this guy wasn¡¯t a member of the yin family. Otherwise, he would definitely teach him a good lesson!

    ¡°This must be a new trick that the monsters came up with to trick us out!¡± The elder from the Cheng n said stubbornly.

    ¡°F * cking disappear from my sight right now, or I don¡¯t mind teaching you a lesson on behalf of old man Cheng!¡± After hearing the Cheng n¡¯s elder¡¯s words, the yin n¡¯s master couldn¡¯t take it anymore and roared.

    After he finished speaking, he walked toward the door in a Huff. Hmph! If these timid guys couldn¡¯t be ordered, then he would go personally!

    When the others saw this, they quietly followed behind him.

    At the door, master Yin frowned and shouted,¡±¡±Who is it! You dare to knock on the door!¡±

 Chapter 1765

    <h4>Chapter 1765: Violent uncle Dragon (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    When the demon heard this voice, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he said loudly,¡±¡±Old man Yin, quickly open the door!¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± When the master of the yin family saw that the other party recognized him, he suddenly became rmed. However, out of caution, he naturally would not open the door casually. Otherwise, the monsters that had been guarding outside would rush in without hesitation. At that time, their lives would be in danger. However, this name was really familiar.

    ¡°My surname is ye! Have you forgotten?¡± The demonughed coldly. He was still resentful of what the master of the yin family had done in the past.

    ¡°Night?¡± The master of the yin family frowned and thought. Suddenly, he had a sh of inspiration and remembered who this guy was! F * ck! Isn¡¯t that the robber surnamed ye? What was he doing here?

    ¡°Since you remember, quickly open the door!¡± The demon said impatiently.

    ¡°Oh!¡± The master of the yin family nodded in embarrassment. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend this guy.

    However, just as the master of the yin family was about to open the door, he was stopped by the person behind him.

    ¡°Master Yin! You can¡¯t open the door!¡± The elder of the Cheng family said.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I? I know him!¡± The master of the yin family said unhappily. He was trapped here. Was he being too easy to talk to? Otherwise, why did none of them take him seriously?

    In fact, he had overthought it. He still had a Supreme position in these people¡¯s hearts. However, these people were too concerned about their lives. Therefore, as long as there was a slight movement, they would be extremely nervous. Moreover, at this time, they could not care about the strong being respected. They were about to lose their lives, so what was the use of pursuing the strong? Moreover, the patriarchs of the eight great divine regions, who were usually high and mighty, had no way to deal with this matter. As a result, the words of the patriarchs were not as intimidating as they usually were.

    ¡°Master Yin, even if you know him, you can¡¯t risk the lives of so many people! There are so many monsters out there. If you open the door and let him in, what if those monsterse in as well? what should we do then?¡± The elder from the Cheng family said worriedly. The others quickly chimed in after hearing his words.

    ¡°Yup! Master Yin! You have to consider all of us! This is the only ce we can settle down in the secret ne. We can¡¯t let those monsters upy it, otherwise, we¡¯ll really be dead. ¡± Another person worriedly said.

    ¡°F * ck! Open the door, we¡¯re here to save you. ¡± Before the master of the yin family could say anything, uncle long, who was standing outside the door, couldn¡¯t help but roar. These people really didn¡¯t know what was good for them. The little girl risked her life to save them, but they didn¡¯t know how to be grateful. They even wanted to shut them out for their own lives! This was outrageous. If it wasn¡¯t for the little girl¡¯s life-saving means and her ability to deal with these monsters, the three of them would have long be the stomachs of these monsters. The more uncle long thought about it, the angrier he got. If they weren¡¯t separated by a door, he would have cut those guys who had just spoken into pieces!

    ¡°He saved us? You obviously came to us because you saw that we had a way to save our lives, but you still have the cheek to say that you¡¯re here to save us. Your skin is really thick!¡± That person continued.

    ¡°You, who the F * ck are you? If you have the guts, report your name!¡± Hearing this, uncle long was instantly enraged. Now, he truly felt that it was not worth it for the little girl toe and save them!

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Sensing the hostility in the other party¡¯s tone, the person said with a trembling voice.

    ¡°You shut up!¡± At this time, the master of the yin family couldn¡¯t take it anymore and shouted. The man didn¡¯t fear uncle long, but he couldn¡¯t ignore the master of the yin family. Therefore, he kept his mouth shut.

    Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    ¡°Old man Yin, open the door quickly. Otherwise, you can just live and die Here!¡± After listening to the lively atmosphere, the evildoer said with a smile that was not a smile. These people had already exhausted his patience. At the same time, he was worried about Leng ruoxue¡¯s safety. Hence, he did not want to waste any more time with them. If they still did not open the door, he would have to leave with uncle long.

    ¡°Oh! Wait a moment!¡± This time, the master of the yin family moved very quickly. He didn¡¯t give the others a chance to react before he opened the door.

    Seeing this, uncle long entered in a sh, while the demon turned and left.

    ¡°Why did he leave?¡± Master Yin asked in confusion as he watched the back of the evildoer and closed the door.

    ¡°He was worried about the little girl¡¯s safety, so he went to look for her.¡± Uncle long said honestly. Although the kid didn¡¯t tell him, he knew.

    ¡°That ... You guys ...¡± Master Yin stuttered. Actually, he wanted to ask, who are you guys? And how did that ye brat be ugly? If he didn¡¯t know that no one here would pretend to be ye, and no one knew how they got along, he would have suspected that this guy was a fake.

    ¡°You can call me uncle long! I¡¯m the little girl¡¯s man. ¡± Uncle long could tell that the master of the yin family was in a dilemma. However, the master of the yin family was a little unhappy when he called him uncle long.

    This guy actually wanted her to call him uncle long. This ... This was clearly taking advantage of her! This was really too much! However, who was the little girl he was talking about?

    ¡°Excuse me, who is the little girl you¡¯re talking about?¡± After thinking for a while, master Yin asked the question in his heart.

    ¡°The little girl is Leng ruoxue! The ning family head and the others all know him. ¡± Uncle long said lightly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The master of the yin family lowered his head. Could he say that he also knew that little devil? However, when he heard from the other party that it was Leng ruoxue, his heart waspletely at ease.

    ¡°Where did that little girl go?¡± The master of the yin family asked.

    ¡°She went to draw the monsters away. Otherwise, she would attract the monsters ¡®attention if she got close to the house.¡± Uncle long said matter-of-factly, but the worry in his eyes disappeared. After all, he treated Leng ruoxue as his junior. No matter how capable his own child was, she was still a child in his eyes.

    ¡°No wonder!¡± The master of the yin family sighed. He didn¡¯t know what to say. Even a little girl dared to do this, but they, the men, could only hide here. This fact made him feel quite aggrieved.

    Uncle long nced at the master of the yin family and turned to the others.¡±¡±Who was the one who told us not toe in? And you said that we would bring you danger?¡±

    When uncle long said this, his eyes were very unfriendly and his expression was very ugly. Not only that, but he also deliberately released a trace of pressure. Instantly, those who had been frightened and frightened like birds felt endless pressure. At this time, if they still didn¡¯t know that uncle Long¡¯s strength was more than a little bit higher than theirs, they would have lived all these years in vain.

 Chapter 1766

    <h4>Chapter 1766: Violent uncle Dragon (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    In an instant, fear, regret, and countless other emotions shed through everyone¡¯s hearts. Moreover, they knew that this was the time when they needed top-ss experts the most, so they did not dare to take uncle Long¡¯s words lightly.

    ¡°It was an elder of the Cheng and Yao families who told me.¡± After weighing the pros and cons, some people quickly betrayed the two people who had spoken just now, while more people were extremely d that they hadn¡¯t said anything that they shouldn¡¯t have. Otherwise, this uncle long would definitely not let them off. Thinking of this, everyone quietly distanced themselves from the two elders of the Cheng and Yao families.

    And uncle long didn¡¯t let down his heavy gaze. He grabbed the two elders of the Cheng and Yao families, who were standing upright like cranes among chickens, and walked toward a corner ...

    Not long after, a pig-like howl came from the corner.

    ¡°Argh! ¡°Ah!¡± Murder! Help me!¡±

    ¡°Argh! Don¡¯t hit me! I was wrong! I was wrong!¡±

    Everyone looked up at the sky in unison when they heard the scream. This was not the time for them to make a sound, but uncle Long¡¯s violent image had been deeply engraved in their hearts. Immediately, everyone decided that they could not afford to offend uncle long.

    After a long time.

    When the Yao and Cheng family¡¯s two elders crawled out from the corner, everyone couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes in shock, looking at the two people in front of them in disbelief. F * ck! Were these two really the two elders from before?

    Although these two elders were not extraordinarily handsome, they were at least decent looking. But now, they were clearly pigs waiting to be ughtered. Moreover, they were quite fat. Not only were they covered in wounds, but their bodies were also round and fat. They were two times fatter.

    Seeing the two¡¯s new appearance, everyone looked at uncle long with aplicated expression. The reality in front of them made them speechless and bbergasted.

    Uncle long found a seat and sat down. He took out a small table from his storage ring and ced it in front of him. Then, he ced a teacup and a teapot on the table and began to slowly enjoy the tea. As he sipped the tea in his hand, he observed their reactions. When everyone saw how rxed andfortable he was, they all felt a mix of emotions, jealousy, envy, and hatred.

    Look at him, he was also in the mystic realm, but he was Living a Good Life! On the other hand, even though they were trapped here, they were still very afraid and didn¡¯t dare to let their guard down! Sob ... It was infuriating topare!

    ¡°Master Yin, this tea was prepared by my little girl. Do you want to try it?¡± After a long while, uncle long spoke.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The master of the yin family couldn¡¯t ask for more. His biggest hobby was drinking tea, and now that he smelled the tea, he was already tempted. However, he wasn¡¯t close to uncle long, so he didn¡¯t ask for it.

    He walked to uncle Long¡¯s side and sat down. Uncle long took out a Jade teacup from his storage ring and poured a cup of tea for the yin family¡¯s master. After that, he didn¡¯t say anything else. The yin family¡¯s master, who had the tea to drink, ignored the looks everyone gave him and silently drank it.

    After an unknown amount of time, uncle Long¡¯s tea was almost finished. Then, he took out a steaming, oily roast chicken from his ring and generously gave half of it to the yin family¡¯s master. When everyone smelled the aroma of the roast chicken, they unconsciously swallowed their saliva. However, no one dared to approach him.

    Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    ¡°What a fragrant roast chicken. Can you share some with me?¡± At this time, a slightly low voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears. When everyone heard this voice, they all consciously made way for him.

    ¡°Old man ning! Why did youe out? quickly go back to your room!¡± The master of the yin family immediately said in dissatisfaction after seeing the owner of the voice.

    ¡°I came out because of the fragrance. Why? Do you want to take all the food for yourself?¡± The master of the ning family said with some dissatisfaction.

    ¡°You ... You ungrateful brat, I¡¯m doing this for your own good!¡± The master of the yin family was a little angry.

    ¡°I want to eat roast chicken. It tastes just like the one my precious daughter makes.¡± The master of the ning family, who had been attracted by the fragrance, walked to uncle long and said with a drooling face. He had been in the room and hadn¡¯t paid attention to the situation outside, so he didn¡¯t know what had just happened.

    ¡°You¡¯re the master of the ning family? You¡¯re injured!¡± Uncle Long¡¯s eyes were like torches as he said this. As he spoke, he handed over the roast chicken in his hand.

    The master of the ning family unceremoniously took the fragrant chicken and took a big bite. Then, he frowned and said,¡±¡±I was slightly injured. Eh! It¡¯s not just simr, the taste is exactly the same. ¡± He was a little confused. Was there something wrong with his taste? Otherwise, how could he smell the food that Xue ¡®er made? this was really abnormal.

    ¡°Because this was all caused by Xue ¡®er.¡± Uncle long said with a smile. He had heard a lot about the master of the ning family and knew that he was a protective guy. He had a good impression of the master of the ning family today, and he even missed the little girl here. It could be seen that he really loved the little girl, and the little girl had risked her life to save him in vain.

    ¡°What?¡± The master of the ning family was shocked, and his already pale face became paler.

    ¡°Old thing, you can¡¯t be excited! Quickly calm down!¡± Sensing master ning¡¯s excitement, master Yin said worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! Don¡¯t be so nervous!¡± The master of the ning family didn¡¯t want to be treated like a patient, so when he heard master Yin¡¯s words, he immediately exploded. Although the other party had good intentions, he couldn¡¯t appreciate it.

    ¡°You, you ungrateful old man! I¡¯m not going to care about you anymore, alright?¡± The yin family¡¯s master¡¯s temper also rose.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to care about it!¡± The master of the ning family couldn¡¯t help but mumble. Then, he grabbed uncle Long¡¯s arm tightly and asked nervously,¡±¡±What did you just say? Who made this chicken?¡± He was afraid that he had heard wrong.

    ¡°This chicken was made by Leng ruoxue!¡± Uncle longughed evilly. He didn¡¯t expect that the master of the ning family would find out about it with just a chicken.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Master ning was still in disbelief.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure, I¡¯m sure! This chicken was personally prepared by Xue ¡®er, and I heard that she¡¯s your goddaughter, right?¡± Uncle long asked despite knowing the answer.

    ¡°MMH! That¡¯s right! She¡¯s my goddaughter! But why don¡¯t I know you? Also, where¡¯s Xue ¡®er?¡± The ning family¡¯s master asked a few questions in a row, making uncle long not know whether tough or cry. He didn¡¯t expect that the moment Leng ruoxue was mentioned, this fellow would be so nervous. There were so many questions, which one should he answer first?

    ¡°That little girl is now in this secret realm, and we met in the endless sea.¡± Uncle long thought for a while and decided to pick the most important part so that he wouldn¡¯t make this guy anxious to death.

 Chapter 1767

    <h4>Chapter 1767: Violent uncle Dragon (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Little Xue ¡®er has alsoe to the secret realm? ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Who asked her toe!¡± Hearing uncle Long¡¯s words, the master of the ning family suddenly became anxious. Like an ant in a hot pot, he kept walking around and drawing circles on the ground.

    ¡°She came here to save you. Besides, she¡¯s much safer than you in this secret realm.¡± Uncle long couldn¡¯t help but say. Although he knew that his words might strike a blow to these experts of the divine realm.

    Sure enough, as soon as he finished speaking, some people became dissatisfied.

    ¡°Senior, aren¡¯t your words biased? Although we are trapped in this secret realm, the weakest among us is a divine Emperor. I wonder what is the cultivation level of the little girl you speak of?¡± The person who spoke was also an elder of the Yao family. Moreover, his face carried a trace of dissatisfaction.

    ¡°So what if he¡¯s a divine Emperor? You guys don¡¯t even dare to leave this house, do you? However, in order to find you, the three of us almost turned this secret realm upside down. If it were you, would you dare to do the same?¡± Uncle long sneered.

    ¡°That¡¯s because she has a senior protecting her. ¡± The Yao family elder said stubbornly.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong! I¡¯m not the one protecting her, she¡¯s the one who¡¯s been protecting me. ¡± Uncle long told the truth, but that was all he had to say. As for the little girl¡¯s methods and the damage she could cause to the monsters here, he didn¡¯t intend to say it in public. After all, they didn¡¯t know who the enemy¡¯s hidden chess piece was! They couldn¡¯t let their guard down as long as they didn¡¯t find the person.

    ¡°H-how is this possible?¡± The Yao family elder obviously didn¡¯t believe him.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe it or not!¡± Uncle long said coldly. After that, he no longer paid any attention to the Yao family. However, in his heart, the Yao family had be a synonym for disgust and had been cklisted by him.

    At this time, the master of the ning family took the initiative to pull uncle long into his room.

    ¡°May I know how to address you?¡± The master of the ning family asked very politely after closing the door.

    ¡°The little girl calls me uncle long.¡± Uncle long said after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Oh! Brother long, can you tell me more about Xue ¡®er?¡± The master of the ning family said humbly. Hepletely believed uncle Long¡¯s words, but he still had to confirm it.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Uncle long nodded, then told him everything about how they met and what they had experienced in the secret realm. After hearing it, the master of the ning family was silent for a long time.

    ¡°AI! I was too arrogant and caused trouble for Xue ¡®er. ¡± After a long while, the master of the ning family sighed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant, and don¡¯t cause any trouble. That¡¯s all in the past, so there¡¯s no point in talking about it. You¡¯d better think about how to exin your injury to the little girl! If I¡¯m not wrong, your injuries are not light!¡± Uncle long reminded her kindly. Even though he had not spent much time with Leng ruoxue, he knew very well that this little girl was very protective of her own people. If she knew that her Godfather had been seriously injured, she would probably fly into a rage.

    ¡°AI!¡± After hearing uncle Long¡¯s words, the master of the ning family sighed helplessly. How could he not have thought of what uncle long had thought of? he didn¡¯t dare to see Xue ¡®er anymore. He, he could hide.

    Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to be a coward. You can¡¯t hide forever!¡± Seeing through master ning¡¯s thoughts, uncle long said speechlessly,¡±why is the master of the ning family so afraid of a little girl?¡±

    ¡°Brother long, you don¡¯t understand! When that girl is angry, she¡¯s really terrifying. ¡± The master of the ning family said fearfully.

    ¡°Uh! Then you¡¯re on your own!¡± Uncle long said with a hint of sympathy.

    ¡°Brother long! You can¡¯t just leave me in the lurch!¡± The master of the ning family begged with a bitter face.

    ¡°Master ning, I¡¯m just living under someone else¡¯s roof. My words don¡¯t hold any weight in this little girl¡¯s heart! So, don¡¯t make things difficult for me. ¡± Uncle long replied with a bitter face.

    ¡°Brother long ...¡± The master of the ning family continued to call.

    ¡°Master ning, I really can¡¯t do anything. You¡¯d better think about how to exin it to the little girl! I think she should be here soon. ¡± Uncle long reminded him with a look of sympathy.

    After saying that, uncle long slipped away.

    Looking at uncle Long¡¯s back, the master of the ning family sat down on the chair, frowning.

    ¡°Old man ning, I heard that Xue ¡®er is here. Where is she?¡± At this time, the head elder of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild headquarters pushed the door open and entered. He had originally been recuperating in his room, but after hearing the news, he had hurried over.

    ¡°He¡¯s not here yet! However, it¡¯ll be soon. ¡± The master of the ning family said weakly.

    ¡°Uh! What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± The great elder¡¯s face was filled with question marks.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er came into the secret realm to save us. However, she saw that we were surrounded by monsters, so she went to draw them away. The person who came in was with her.¡± The master of the ning family exined, and the great elder became anxious when he heard this.

    ¡°What? Did Xue ¡®er go to draw away those monsters? How could this be! No! I have to go out and save her. ¡± The great elder quickly said. After he finished speaking, he turned around and walked out.

    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t drag that little girl Xue ¡®er down. She can handle those monsters. ¡± Seeing this, the master of the ning family quickly called out to the great elder.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± The first elder couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes at master ning¡¯s words. Did he hear it wrong? Could Xue ¡®er deal with those monsters?

    ¡°I was saying that Xue ¡®er could deal with those monsters. Do you still remember her mes?¡± The master of the ning family reminded.

    ¡°There are! There¡¯s too much!¡± The great elder nodded his head. Not to mention having an impression, Xue ¡®er¡¯s mes had left such a deep impression on him that he could not forget them even if he wanted to.

    ¡°Those mes are the monsters ¡®nemesis. So, we have hope of leaving this ce.¡± The master of the ning family said faintly.

    ¡°Mm! This is great. ¡± First elder was very happy. This was simply not a ce for humans to stay.

    ¡± Don¡¯t be happy too early. Now that both of us are injured, if Xue¡¯ er finds out, we¡¯ll be in trouble. ¡± The master of the ning family saw that the great elder was overjoyed, so he could only remind him of the matter that the two of them were about to face.

    ¡± Well, you¡¯re Xue¡¯ er¡¯s Godfather. It¡¯s only natural for her to be angry because you¡¯re injured, but ...¡± The great elder stammered, but he could not finish his sentence. In fact, what he wanted to say was, you¡¯re her Godfather, and I¡¯m not anyone to her. I¡¯ve wanted to acknowledge her as my God-granddaughter. So, I¡¯m not rted to her at all. Even if she wants to get angry, she can¡¯t do it to me! However, he couldn¡¯t say it out loud, because he knew very well that Xue¡¯ er treated him the same way she treated old man ning. The reason she didn¡¯t acknowledge him as her God-grandfather was because of old man ning¡¯s face. Sob...It seemed like he couldn¡¯t escape Xue¡¯ er¡¯s anger.

    ¡°But my ass! Don¡¯t think that you can escape just because Xue ¡®er didn¡¯t acknowledge you as her God-grandfather. Let me tell you, there¡¯s no way you can escape! You have to suffer with me!¡± The master of the ning family and the great elder had known each other for many years, so how could he not know what the great elder was thinking? however, if the old man thought that he could avoid Xue ¡®er¡¯s anger by doing this, then he was wrong.

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Hearing this, first elder was like a frosted eggnt, wilting.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± The master of the ning family was also listless.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t ... We go and look for Shen nuo! Let¡¯s see if he has any pills that can help us disguise ourselves. ¡± After a long time, first elder came up with an idea.

    ¡°Will this work? What if we¡¯re exposed?¡± The master of the ning family was a little hesitant. If Xue ¡®er found out that they had faked their injuries to hide them, she would probably be even angrier.

    ¡°Then you can just tell me the truth!¡± The first elder said with slight disdain. This old thing didn¡¯t dare to speak the truth and was afraid of being exposed. How could everything go as he wished!

    ¡°No! I can¡¯t say!¡± The master of the ning family shook his head, and then said pitifully,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go and look for Shen nuo! He might have a way. ¡±

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? let¡¯s go!¡± The first elder urged, and after he finished speaking, the two of them headed straight for Shen nuo¡¯s room.

    At this moment, Shen nuo, who was in the room, was fiddling with the medicinal herbs in her hands. When she saw the two of them, she stood up with a disapproving look on her face.¡±You guys ran around again? Didn¡¯t I say that you have to stay in your rooms to recuperate?¡± As an Alchemist, he hated disobedient patients the most.

    ¡°We have something to discuss with you!¡± The master of the ning family said, slightly embarrassed. After that, he quickly exined the reason for their visit to Shen nuo. After Shen nuo heard it, she frowned, but she still took out two pale yellow pills from her storage ring and passed them to them.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible topletely hide your injuries, but these two pills can make you look better. ¡± Shen nuo exined.

    ¡°It seems like this is the only way.¡± Although master ning was a little disappointed, it was better to look better than to be pale!

    After taking the pills, master ning and the Grand Elder specially went to remind the others not to tell Leng ruoxue about their injuries. After making all the necessary arrangements, they waited for Leng ruoxue and the demon toe knocking on their door.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue had already lured those monsters to a ce ten thousand miles away. However, she did not kill those monsters to avoid attracting the attention of the Men in ck in the secret realm.

    After she turned invisible and returned, she met the demon who came to her rescue halfway. The two of them met up and returned to the house together. At this time, the sky was already bright ...

 Chapter 1768

    <h4>Chapter 1768: Looking for trouble (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Walking to the front of the house, the evildoer started knocking on the door again. This time, the people inside the house heard the knocking and quickly ran over. After all, they were already mentally prepared that there would be more peopleing. Furthermore, uncle long was still watching them from the side! They didn¡¯t dare to take their time.

    ¡°Who, who is it!¡± The voice in the room asked in a trembling voice.

    ¡°My surname is Leng.¡± When Leng ruoxue heard his trembling voice, she actually felt likeughing. However, when she recalled what the evildoer had said to her, she put on a straight face again. Because the evildoer had alreadyined to her.

    ¡°Hurry up and open the door, stop talking so much nonsense!¡± At this moment, uncle Long¡¯s loud and clear voice came from the house again.

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The person in the house hurriedly said in fear. Then, he opened the door a crack and stuck his head out from inside, urging,¡±¡±Quicklye in! Don¡¯t let the monster find out. ¡±

    Leng ruoxue and the evildoer exchanged nces and walked into the house.

    ¡°Little girl, did you run into any trouble?¡± When uncle long saw Leng ruoxue, he sized her up and asked with concern.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t!¡± Leng ruoxue said softly. Then, she turned her beautiful eyes to the person who had opened the door for her and asked curiously,¡±¡±Whose family are you from?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t this person a little too timid? She was a divine Emperor after all, yet she was actually so afraid. It was really embarrassing. Leng ruoxue could not help butment in her heart.

    ¡°Hahaha! Little girl, he¡¯s an elder of the Wen family. ¡± Hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, uncle longughed out loud.

    ¡°I see.¡± Leng ruoxue nodded and stopped staring at the trembling elder of the Wen family so as not to scare him into fainting. However, if such a timid fellow were to be an elder, the Wen family would not have much development.

    ¡°Uncle long! Have you seen Godfather and the great elder?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at uncle long and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen him,¡± Uncle long wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t expose the two guys who were lying. Forget it, he¡¯d just pretend that he didn¡¯t know about it. No one told him anyway.

    ¡°Where are they? Are you alright?¡± Leng ruoxue asked worriedly.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, we¡¯re here!¡± At this moment, master ning and first elder, who had alreadye out of the room, had also arrived at the door. When they saw Leng ruoxue, they spoke excitedly.

    ¡°Godfather, great elder!¡± When Leng ruoxue saw the two of them, she was very happy. Furthermore, they looked to be in good shape, so her heart that had been hanging in the air was finally at ease.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, we willfully came to this Mystic realm and now we have to trouble you to save us. We are really sorry!¡± The first elder said in embarrassment.

    Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    ¡°Great elder, what¡¯s the point of saying all this now? Besides, as long as you¡¯re safe and sound, it doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m in trouble!¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    ¡°Hehe! Xue ¡®er was right, old man! Since you¡¯re already here, why are you so conflicted! Let¡¯s just treat this as a vacation. ¡± The master of the ning family was very open-minded, but as soon as he finished speaking, he received a sharp re from the first elder.

    In fact, there was a reason why the great elder said that. After all, it was better to lower his stance and be polite now than to let this little girl take revenge after he was exposed, right? Moreover, with his understanding of this girl, he was very clear that if the things that he and old man ning had hidden were exposed, this little girl would definitely not let them off easily. So, acting pitiful was the right way now. Who knew that old thing would actually ...

    However, he had already said it, and he couldn¡¯t take it back even if he wanted to. Therefore, he could only keep staring at the master of the ning family and use his eyes to signal him not to talk nonsense. The master of the ning family also understood the meaning of the great elder and could only shut his mouth in embarrassment.

    Leng ruoxue felt suspicious when she saw Godfather and great elder¡¯s flirtatious interaction with their brows furrowed. Her instincts told her that these two viins were hiding something from her. However, since they were not willing to tell her, she would not force them. She would just have to see how long they could keep up the act.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue smiled faintly and said,¡±¡±Godfather and great elder must not have had a good rest during this period of time, right? You guys should go back to your rooms and rest! I¡¯m just taking a walk around here, let this elder of the Wen family be my guide. ¡±

    Leng ruoxue pointed at the Wen family elder. When she heard this, her heart skipped a beat and a bad feeling rose in her heart. What were they going to do? Don¡¯t tell me you want to silence me? His thoughts started to run wild.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, we¡¯re not tired!¡± The ning family head and the great elder said helplessly. Why did this little girl chase them away when they had just met? This fact made them quite depressed.

    ¡°How can I not be tired? You¡¯ve been in the mystic realm for so long, living in fear every day. The pressure is huge! So, quickly go back and rest!¡± Leng ruoxue urged.

    Leng ruoxue chased the ning family¡¯s master and the first elder back to their room. Then, she asked the unlucky Wen family elder to lead the way. As the elder walked, he said with a long face,¡±¡±Uncle long! I¡¯m also always in fear, so tired!¡± In other words, he also wanted to go back to his room to rest.

    ¡°Why are you telling me? Whatever our little girl says. ¡± Uncle long said as if it was none of his business.

    ¡°Uh! Miss Leng, can I go back to my room to rest?¡± After the elder of the Wen family heard what uncle long had to say, he looked at Leng ruoxue and asked unwillingly. He did not expect that a reverent God could not even make such a small decision. He even asked him to ask a God. If this were to spread, how embarrassing would it be!

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    ¡°Miss Leng, this house is not big, I don¡¯t think you need me to lead the way.¡± The elder of the Wen family stole a nce at uncle long. Seeing that he was still calm and did not seem to be angry, he gathered his courage and said,¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of you staying here? This youngdy doesn¡¯t support idle people. ¡± Leng ruoxue said coldly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The elder of the Wen family was stunned. What did this wretched girl mean? What did he mean by what value did he have here? What do you mean by idle? F * ck! After all, he was a divine Emperor! How could it be of no value? furthermore, he was not idle, because they had not eaten for many days.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± The elder of the Wen family asked shamelessly after he had recovered from his shock. His eyes were burning with a raging me, and the me flickered with the light of anger.

    ¡°If you¡¯re of no value, I¡¯ll throw you out and feed you to those monsters, so that we don¡¯t waste air.¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°W-what did you just say? I dare you to say that again!¡± The elder of the Wen family thought he had heard wrong and could not help but ask again.

    ¡°AI! It seems that you are really useless! You can¡¯t even understand what I¡¯m saying. ¡± Uncle long said sympathetically. Then, he continued,¡±¡±My little girl said that if you don¡¯t have any value, she should throw you out of the house so that you don¡¯t upy thetrine pit and be a dog in the manger. You should understand now!¡±

 Chapter 1769

    <h4>Chapter 1769: Looking for trouble (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°You, you dare! I¡¯m an elder of the Wen family!¡± This time, the Wen family elder who had heard everything clearly, was so angry that his face turned red and his neck became thick. He raised his voice and roared.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Wen family¡¯s elders? Is it that amazing?¡± Leng ruoxue scoffed.

    ¡°You dare to look down on the Wen family?¡± The Wen family elder¡¯s voice grew even louder, as if he was afraid that no one could hear him. His words also sessfully attracted the crowd¡¯s attention.

    ¡°What happened?¡± At this time, a slightly aged voice interrupted. Then, an old man walked up to them.

    The old man¡¯s hair was white, but he had a ruddyplexion. However, he didn¡¯t seem to be in good spirits.

    ¡°Second elder! This damned, ugly woman actually looks down on the Wen family. We can¡¯t let her off!¡± The elder of the Wen family said hurriedly when he saw that help had arrived.

    ¡°I¡¯m right to say that you¡¯re useless. You didn¡¯t even do anything and you¡¯re alreadyining.¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°Youngdy, although I don¡¯t know what kind of grudge you have with elder Xiong, but the divine world has always respected the strong. Elder Xiong is a divine Emperor, you should respect him.¡± After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, the Wen family¡¯s second elder frowned. Even though this was a critical period and he didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble, the Wen family¡¯s reputation could not be trampled on.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the divine Emperor? Everyone here is at least a divine Emperor, but aren¡¯t you all still trapped here like birds in a cage?¡± Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    ¡°That¡¯s because ...¡± The second elder of the Wen family was about to exin himself when he was rudely interrupted by Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Because those monsters can¡¯t be killed, right?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a half-smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ve thought of all kinds of ways, but we can¡¯t kill those monsters!¡± The second elder of the Wen family said.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re all useless?¡± Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± The Wen family¡¯s second elder questioned angrily.

    ¡°Second elder, these are the words she said to me before.¡± At this moment, elder Xiong added fuel to the fire.

    ¡°Mm! I just said it, and it was the literal meaning. ¡± Leng ruoxue smiled calmly.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying we¡¯re useless?¡± The Wen family¡¯s second elder narrowed his eyes as a trace of anger shed across his eyes.

    Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this already proven?¡± Leng ruoxue said lightly.

    ¡°What a bold little girl. I¡¯ll prove to you how powerful I am now.¡± The Wen family¡¯s second elder was infuriated as he spoke fiercely. After he finished speaking, he pounced towards Leng ruoxue like a tiger pouncing on its prey ...

    However, before he could get close to Leng ruoxue, he was stopped by uncle long.

    ¡°Old man! What¡¯s there to prove to a little girl? why don¡¯t you prove it to me!¡± Uncle longughed evilly as he grabbed the second elder¡¯s arm.

    ¡°You, you¡¯re a reverent-God!¡± The Wen family¡¯s second elder was exasperated, this was clearly bullying!

    ¡°You¡¯re still a divine Emperor! You can even fight against a God, so why can¡¯t I let you prove your strength to me? This doesn¡¯t make sense, does it?¡± Uncle long said with a smile. It was rare to have so many sandbags. If he didn¡¯t practice now, when would he do it?

    ¡°What¡¯s more, what kind of strength can you prove to a God? even if you win, you¡¯ll be tainted by others. Therefore, proving it to me is your best choice. If you can win against me, you¡¯ll also make others look at you in a higher light, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Uncle long advised earnestly.

    With that, uncle long dragged the second elder of the Wen family away like he was carrying a little chicken. Naturally, they went to a corner.

    ¡°Uncle long, why didn¡¯t you beat him up in front of us?¡± Watching uncle Long¡¯s back view, Leng ruoxue was a little confused.

    ¡°Maybe uncle long is shy!¡± The demon guessed.

    The conversation between the two of them made the rest of the people present feel embarrassed. Would uncle long be shy? How could they not believe it! However, uncle long had even beaten up the second elder of the Wen family. This made them even more certain that they should not offend uncle long. No, that¡¯s not right! He couldn¡¯t offend any of these people.

    Just as they were thinking about this, the evildoer pulled the Wen family¡¯s elder Xiong in front of him and said with a smirk,¡±¡±Since your helper has been taken by uncle long, then let me have a good time!¡±

    After he finished speaking, he attacked Wen family¡¯s elder Xiong in front of everyone ...

    For a moment, the entire courtyard was silent. Other than the crisp sound of ps, the sound of fists hitting flesh, and the rising and falling screams, everyone didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. At this time, elder Xiong in front of them had long been beaten silly.

    Instantly, everyone¡¯s backs broke out in cold sweat. That was a divine Emperor! He was actually beaten up by a God King to the point where he couldn¡¯t even fight back. No! To be more precise, he had been beaten silly from the beginning and had no ability to resist at all! At this moment, the violent image of the evildoer had also been deeply imprinted in their hearts.

    Throwing the Wen family¡¯s elder Xiong onto the ground, his devilish ck eyes looked around at everyone¡¯s faces before he slowly opened his mouth and said,¡±¡±Who was the one who told us not toe in?¡± He was nning to settle the score after this.

    Upon hearing this, the crowd quickly dispersed, exposing the two elders from the Cheng and Yao families who had said those words. Seeing this, the two elders were so angry that they almost vomited blood. This group of disloyal guys, this was tant betrayal! However, what made them feel even more regretful was why they were so curious. If they hadn¡¯te to watch the show, wouldn¡¯t they have been able to avoid this cmity? Could it be that this violent fellow woulde to their room to beat people up?

    In fact, that was very possible.

    Looking at The Two Lonely People standing in the middle of the yard, the demon¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Then, heforted them,¡±¡±Don¡¯t be afraid! Let¡¯s have a spar. ¡±

    ¡°That ... Can we not spar?¡± The two of them asked in unison, their faces pale with fear. They didn¡¯t want to spar with this violent guy! The way this man had beaten up elder Xiong had been deeply etched in their hearts, so they were a little afraid.

    ¡°Of course not! Don¡¯t be afraid! There are two of you, and you¡¯re stronger than me. So, you should be confident in yourself. I¡¯m the one you should be afraid of. ¡± The demon kindlyforted.

    No way! They had an instinctive fear of the evildoer. Therefore, they could not be confident in themselves as the evildoer had said. Besides, ever since they were ruthlessly taught a lesson by uncle long, their confidence had not recovered yet! In addition, they had just witnessed the violence of the evildoer. He was not much weaker than uncle long. A living example was in front of them, and they could not be tough at all.

    Seeing that the two of them were silent and only looked at him in fear, the demon lost his patience and shot forward like an arrow. He released two strands of ck divine power that were thinner than a strand of hair and quietly wrapped them around elder Yao and elder Cheng¡¯s bodies. After they were tightly bound, he began another round of killing the chicken to warn the monkeys ...

 Chapter 1770

    <h4>Chapter 1770: Looking for trouble (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    After a long time.

    Uncle long walked out from the corner and saw the three chubby guys lying on the ground. He patted the evildoer¡¯s shoulder in praise and praised,¡±¡±Little brat ye, not bad! It seems like we have a telepathic connection when ites to beating people up. ¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your praise, uncle long.¡± The demonughed. Then, he asked curiously, ¡°Where¡¯s the second elder of the Wen family? I haven¡¯t beaten him up yet!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in the corner! However, he¡¯s unconscious now, so you can beat him up when he wakes up!¡± Uncle long suggested.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The demon nodded.

    A demon! A demon! The conversation between uncle long and the evildoer was the only word that everyone could think of. However, they were also very d that they were not the ones who offended these Devils. In fact, they had no idea that Leng ruoxue and the other two were just trying to make an example out of them. Hence, as long as they did not walk right into the muzzle of their guns, nothing would happen! However, the seeds of fear had already been nted in their hearts.

    After the three of them made an example of each other, they acted as if nothing had happened and found a ce to sit down. However, not long after they sat down, someone came to question them with a dark face.

    ¡°Are you the ones who injured our Wen family members?¡± The Wen family¡¯s head stood in front of Leng ruoxue and the other two, scowling and scowling.

    ¡°So what if I am?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her head and looked at the man in front of her with her beautiful eyes as she spoke in a disapproving tone.

    After she finished speaking, she sized up the Wen family head again.

    Although she had long heard of this old man¡¯s name, this was the first time she had seen him.

    The Wen family head looked to be in his early thirties. He was very handsome and had a noble aura. Unfortunately, the greed that shed past his eyes destroyed his overall image. Due to the conflict he had with the Wen family in the past, Leng ruoxue did not like him the moment she saw him. Hence, she did not hold back when she spoke to him.

    ¡°You¡¯re really looking for death!¡± The head of the Wen family was furious. This ugly woman in front of him was really looking down on the Wen family. Hmph! If he didn¡¯t teach her a lesson today, the Wen family would be aughing stock.

    In fact, he was originally staying in his room to recuperate. Who knew that the head of the Yao family would suddenly run into his room and tell him that someone from the Wen family had been beaten up. He even said that the Wen family had be theughing stock of the divine realm. When he heard this, his anger immediately rose. Therefore, without thinking, he asked for the location of the murderer and rushed over.

    After he finished speaking, the Wen family head immediately made his move ...

    A cold glint appeared in his hand and a saber that was emitting an endless amount of cold Qi appeared. Immediately, he brandished the saber in his hand and shed at Leng ruoxue.

    ng! ng! With a loud bang, the Wen family head¡¯s de and a steel fork collided, creating countless sparks.

    Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    ¡°Wen family head! You¡¯re a reverent God, so it¡¯s inappropriate for you to attack a junior! This old man will apany you for a few moves!¡± Uncle long stood up and said. In fact, he had long wanted to have a good fight with the patriarchs of the eight great divine regions. However, he was toozy and was always unwilling to leave his residence. Therefore, this wish had never been realized. Now, he finally had the chance. Moreover, he had toe without any effort. Hehe! Uncle long was very happy!

    ¡°Who Do You Think You Are? are you even worthy of me making a move?¡± The head of the Wen family said disdainfully, obviously not taking uncle long seriously.

    ¡°I¡¯m a human, so I can¡¯t be considered a thing. Are you a thing?¡± Uncle long said with a look of surprise.

    Looking at uncle Long¡¯s expression, Leng ruoxueughed in her heart. It seemed like uncle long had a talent for angering people! Not bad!

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± The head of the Wen family roared in anger. Then, he locked his target on uncle long. This was uncle Long¡¯s intention.

    Then, the two of them started fighting in the courtyard.

    Instantly, the glints of des and the shadows of swords could be seen in the sky above the courtyard. Wherever the blue and green divine power went, it even brought up pieces of debris ...

    However, they had only fought for a few rounds when they were suddenly interrupted by a furious voice!

    ¡°Dammit! Who allowed you to fight here!¡± The great elder roared in exasperation. Looking at the courtyard full of wolves, he even felt like crying. He couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. This courtyard was carefully decorated by him, but now, it had be so tattered that it was unbearable to look at! This was preposterous!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to fight. It was the Wen family head who came over to teach us a lesson. Hence, I had no choice but to defend myself.¡± Uncle long quickly pushed the me away.

    After hearing uncle Long¡¯s words, the head of the Wen family was so angry that he was panting. What was this? Was he making bogus usations? Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but shout,¡±¡±You were the ones who injured the Wen family members first. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to settle the score with you. Don¡¯t try to shirk your responsibility.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not shirking responsibility, we¡¯re just telling the truth! Besides, even if we beat up your Wen family members, we didn¡¯t destroy this courtyard! This courtyard became like this because you came to us aggressively to settle the score and wanted to stand up for your family. Master Wen, there are so many witnesses here, are you still trying to deny it?¡± Uncle long said with a smile.

    ¡°First elder, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the people here and see if it¡¯s the same as what I said,¡± he added.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask. I¡¯m well aware of what kind of person old man Wen is. ¡± The first elder said in a bad mood. His shrewd eyes red fiercely at the Wen family head, and his words angered the Wen family head to the point of death.

    ¡°Great elder! How can you use me without even asking?¡± The head of the Wen family suppressed the anger in his heart and said,¡±F * ck! If this old thing was not the first elder of the craftsmen¡¯s Guild headquarters, he would definitely teach this old thing a lesson. However, he could only endure it now.

    ¡°I wronged you? Alright! Then I¡¯ll let you be convinced! Let me ask you, before you came here, was my courtyard like this?¡± The great elder pointed to a ragged courtyard and asked.

    ¡°Uh! I didn¡¯t pay much attention to that. ¡± The head of the Wen family said shamelessly.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t notice? Then tell me! Wen family head, what is this ce like?¡± The first elder pointed at the others present. When the others saw that they had been dragged into the water, they all smiled bitterly. Wu ... If they had known earlier, they wouldn¡¯t havee to watch the show. However, they had nowhere else to go other than this courtyard.

    They couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Wen family head, let alone the first elder. Hence, everyone fell silent again.

    ¡°Great elder! They¡¯re afraid of the Wen family head¡¯s revenge, how would they dare to say it!¡± At this moment, Leng ruoxue reminded them with a faint smile. The moment they heard this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but curse in their hearts. Was this woman trying to sow discord? Her words were clearly adding fuel to the fire! And if they chose the wrong side, they would lose their lives. Thinking of this, everyone wanted to cry but had no tears.

    ¡°Oh! That makes sense!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s words made the first elder nod his head continuously. Following that, he said angrily,¡±¡±You guys are only afraid of him, so I¡¯m easy to bully? I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I¡¯ll send you out of this house. I mean what I say!¡±

    As soon as the great elder finished speaking, everyone¡¯s faces turned pale. Then, they fought to tell the truth.

    ¡°Great elder! It was indeed the head of the Wen family who made the first move. ¡±

    ¡°Great elder! I can also prove it!¡±

    Everyone quickly expressed their stance, while the Wen family head¡¯s expression became more and more unsightly.

    The Wen family head could see that in this situation, his position as a reverent-God was definitely not as important as the great elder. Otherwise, even if they didn¡¯t want to offend the great elder, they would never have been willing to offend him. However, their lives were more important now, so they didn¡¯t care at all.

    After realizing this fact, the Wen family head was so angry that he turned around and left. However, he had only taken two steps when he was stopped by Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Wen family head, you¡¯re leaving just like that?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    ¡°What else do you want?¡± The Wen family head¡¯s eyes were spitting fire as he red at Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°You¡¯ve turned the great elder¡¯s courtyard into such a dpidated state, you should at least give somepensation, right? You can¡¯t just walk away like this!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded with a smile. However, she was currently in disguise, so her smile was terrifying.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er is right, you can¡¯t just leave like this! You mustpensate me for my losses!¡± The Grand Elder said.

    ¡°Good! I¡¯ll pay!¡± The head of the Wen family gritted his teeth and cursed in his heart. However, the situation was pressing and it was not the time for him to do whatever he wanted. Hence, he had to endure it. However, he would remember all of these people.

    ¡°Since the Wen family head is so forthright, then we can¡¯t be stingy. Justpensate the cost price of one million top-grade crystals! After that, we¡¯ll forget about the losses you¡¯ve caused to the Grand Elder. ¡± Leng ruoxue was very generous.

    However, her words made the great elder break out in a cold sweat.

    Good boy! Xue ¡®er really dared to make a bid! This was definitely an outrageous demand! However, seeing the constipated look on the Wen family head¡¯s face, even if he didn¡¯t get the money, he would still feel quite happy.

    ¡°A million? Why don¡¯t you just Rob someone?¡± As expected, the Wen family head was extremely furious and the mes of anger in his eyes burned even more fiercely.

    ¡°Rob? We¡¯rew-abiding citizens of the divine realm, how can wemit such an unprofessional act of robbery!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s smile was so natural. However, in the eyes of the Wen family¡¯s master, her smile was extremely unsightly.

 Chapter 1771

    <h4>Chapter 1771: Luring the snake (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°What is the difference between your actions and robbery?¡± The Wen family head gritted his teeth as he looked at Leng ruoxue with a sinister and furious gaze. If looks could kill, Leng ruoxue would have been riddled with holes by now.

    ¡°Of course there¡¯s a difference. We¡¯re justpensating you.¡± Leng ruoxueughed.

    ¡°Even if I destroy this ce, it¡¯s not worth one million top-grade crystal stones! Do you know how much that is?¡± The head of the Wen family said, suppressing his anger.

    ¡°You think it¡¯s not worth it just because you say so? All the decorations here are the great elder¡¯s painstaking efforts. They¡¯re priceless and can¡¯t be bought with money. Moreover, I¡¯ve seen a million top-grade crystal stones, so I know how much it is. So, you don¡¯t have to feel superior. Even the great elder and I don¡¯t put a million top-grade crystal stones in our eyes. Therefore, you have topensate this amount. In addition to the loss of this ce, it also includes the emotional damage of the great elder, you know. ¡± Leng ruoxue exined with a smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know shit!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s words made the Wen family head fly into a rage. The veins on his forehead were throbbing. He really didn¡¯t expect the woman in front of him to be so eloquent. She coulde up with so many excuses to rob money. This, this was really infuriating.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even understand such a simple logic? I really don¡¯t know how you managed to live for so long. ¡± Leng ruoxue sighed speechlessly. With her sigh, everyone present could not help but lower their heads andugh secretly. Their shoulders that were shaking non-stop revealed the emotions that they were trying their best to hide. The Wen family head¡¯s face was so angry that it turned red and white.

    ¡°You, you ...¡± The Wen family head pointed at Leng ruoxue and was so angry that he was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! It¡¯s still possible to get money from someone else, but it¡¯s not that easy to get money from his pocket. Why don¡¯t ... I just suffer a loss from this mute, sigh! Why is my life so bitter!¡± At this moment, the first elder spoke in a well-mannered manner. At the same time, he even used his sleeve to pretend to wipe his tears. His words were even more pitiful. However, the Wen family head¡¯s expression turned even uglier.

    ¡°Great elder! You can¡¯t be so honest. The Wen family doesn¡¯tck money. Of course, we don¡¯tck money either. However, we can¡¯t miss out on thepensation. Otherwise, who would dare to invite him to our house in the future with his destructive abilities?¡± Leng ruoxue persuaded him patiently.

    ¡°Then what should we do? If he doesn¡¯t want topensate, do you think I can force him with a knife?¡± The great elder pretended to be clueless, his face full of worry.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if they don¡¯t want topensate us. We can just ask the Wen family to leave!¡± Leng ruoxue said impolitely.

    ¡°Uh! This wasn¡¯t good, was it? ¡°There are so many monsters out there. If something happens to them ...¡± The great elder was in a difficult position, and he did not continue.

    ¡°First elder, your house has limited space and it¡¯s already a little crowded with so many people. Now that the Wen family head has destroyed everyone¡¯s ce of residence, he¡¯s not willing topensate us. He clearly doesn¡¯t want everyone to rest well. Since his thoughts are so despicable, why should we be polite to the Wen family!¡± Leng ruoxue analyzed. Her words made everyone break out in cold sweat and their heads hung lower. They could all tell that this girl was deliberately causing trouble for the Wen family. Hence, it was best for them to draw a clear line with the Wen family now. Otherwise, they would be in trouble as well.

    After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, the Wen family head¡¯s face turned as ck as the bottom of a pot. His shrewd eyes were burning with mes of anger as he rushed towards Leng ruoxue. Just as he was about to make a move, he was stopped by a pair of strong arms.

    ¡°What, old God of gues, you want to bully the weak? I¡¯m warning you, if you dare to touch a single hair on my precious daughter¡¯s head, I¡¯ll make you pay!¡± The person who stopped him was the master of the ning family. In fact, he hade out of the room with the great elder, but he had been hiding in the corner to watch the show. When he saw that the old gue was about to make a move on Xue ¡®er, he jumped out. Otherwise, he would have continued to squint.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m bullying the weak, she¡¯s the one who¡¯s going too far!¡± Master Wen looked at master ning with a headache and gritted his teeth. Although this old man¡¯s injuries were not light, he was also injured. Therefore, if they really fought, he was not absolutely sure that he could defeat this old thing from the ning family.

    ¡°How is she going too far? I saw everything just now. I¡¯m very sure that she was very polite to you, but you were the one who refused topensate her!¡± The ning family head said with certainty, and his words made the Wen family head even angrier.

    Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    ¡°I¡¯ll also say something fair! Old God of gues, you¡¯re in the wrong in this matter. Your Wen family doesn¡¯tck this little bit of money, so what¡¯s the big deal withpensating us?¡± The head of the Cheng family, who had walked out from the crowd, added fuel to the fire.

    ¡°They¡¯re right! Old God of gues, you have to admit to your mistakes, how can you renege on your debt! You¡¯re the head of the Wen family, so many eyes are watching your every move! You don¡¯t want the Wen family¡¯s reputation to be ruined, do you?¡± The master of the yin family, who hade along, also hit him when he was down.

    ¡°You guys ...¡± The Wen family head was so angry! He couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. F * ck! So it wasn¡¯t you guys who paid this amount of money. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t believe that these people would be able to take out such arge sum of money without hesitation! It should be known that crystals of various grades were not only the currency in cirction in the divine realm, but they could also be used to assist in cultivation. Top-grade crystals were not cabbages that could be found everywhere. Every piece of top-grade crystal contained an endless amount of spiritual energy of heaven and earth. Thus, even the descendants of ns with important positions in the eight divine regions might not be able to get a few pieces in a hundred years. Now, this person had asked for a million pieces. If this wasn¡¯t bullying, what was?

    Moreover, with these old guys who liked to hit him when he was down, it was impossible for him to leave unscathed. However, as long as he asked for the number of crystals that the other party wanted, his heart felt as if it was cut by a knife. If the other party wanted low-grade crystals, he would give it immediately without saying anything. However, what the other party wanted was top-grade crystals. One million! Not to mention him, even these old guys couldn¡¯t give it to him without frowning.

    At the thought of this, the head of the Wen family suppressed the raging fire in his heart and the corners of his mouth pulled into an ugly smile. He said with a slight grievance,¡±¡±Even if you want me topensate you, you can¡¯t ask for such an exorbitant price! Don¡¯t tell me that if I ask you to pay one million top-grade crystals, you won¡¯t feel the pain?¡±

    ¡°My heart doesn¡¯t ache!¡± The master of the ning family was the first to speak. He hadpensated so much money before, even more than the old God of gues! Didn¡¯t he stillpensate her without even batting an eyelid? Why couldn¡¯t this old man do it? No! He had to make the old gue bleed, otherwise, he would feel unbnced.

 Chapter 1772

    <h4>Chapter 1772: Luring the snake (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Your ning family has plenty of money. It¡¯s the richest family in the eight great divine regions. Of course you don¡¯t feel the pinch.¡± The head of the Wen family roared in anger.

    ¡°Calm down! Our ning family has a big business and we have to feed a lot of people, so we really don¡¯t have much money left. However, our ning family won¡¯t go back on our words. It¡¯s only right to pay back what we owe, so even if I have to sell everything I have, I have to pay back the debt. ¡± Master ning¡¯s words were so righteous that everyone was stunned. Now, they felt some sympathy for master Wen. It seemed that he had no choice but topensate.

    ¡°Old God of gue! ¡°Old man ning is right, you made the great elder¡¯s ce into such a mess, sopensation is only natural. Don¡¯t say that this ce isn¡¯t worth that much money, you know, this ce was carefully arranged by the great elder, it¡¯s his blood and sweat, he¡¯s willing to let us live here, we should be grateful, how can we be so ignorant and cause trouble!¡± Do you really want him to kick the Wen family out of the house before you¡¯ll be happy?¡± The head of the Cheng n advised, but he was secretlyughing in his heart. It was impossible for this stingy old gue not to bleed today. Thinking of this, he was very happy.

    Who asked this old man to be such a miser? it was fine for him to take advantage of others, but to make him bleed was simply like taking his life. Now, let¡¯s see what he can do! The head of the Cheng n gloated inwardly.

    ¡°But you can¡¯t ask for a million all of a sudden!¡± The head of the Wen family gritted his teeth, in case he couldn¡¯t control himself and cursed.

    ¡°Is Grand elder¡¯s house not worth this price? Old God of gues, your words will make the divine world¡¯s cksmiths bitterly disappointed. If they decide not to forge for your Wen family in a fit of anger, let¡¯s see what you can do then!¡± The master of the yin family reminded the Wen family with a smile. In fact, he really hoped that the old God of gues would insist on not paying the hugepensation. At that time, the weapon craftsmen of the divine world would definitely have a bad opinion of the Wen family. If they really banned the Wen family, the Wen family¡¯s strength would decline by a lot! More importantly, the Wen family did not have a top-notch cksmith.

    ¡°What, what does this have to do with this house? I didn¡¯t destroy this house.¡± After hearing master Yin¡¯s words, master Wen was stunned for a moment before he asked in confusion.

    ¡°Although you only destroyed the courtyard, the decoration of the courtyard and the whole house are one. Now that the courtyard has been destroyed, the house is naturally not perfect. The great elder will have to renovate it again. To be honest, your one million Yuan may not even be enough!¡± The yin family¡¯s master analyzed in an understanding manner.

    However, master Wen¡¯s face darkened with every word he said. Leng ruoxue was alreadyughing in her heart. It seemed like the real ruthless person was here!

    In fact, the reason why the master of the yin family said this was because he had been robbed too ruthlessly before. Therefore, now that he met someone who was in the same boat as him, he couldn¡¯t help but want to hit him when he was down! He even hoped that the other party¡¯s losses would be greater than his. Although this kind of mentality was not very good, he just wanted to see others suffer with him. Therefore, he felt that one million top-grade crystals was a little too little. This little money was not even one-tenth of the money he had been robbed! At the thought of this, his resentful eyes drifted to the demon, but he waspletely ignored by the demon.

    When Leng ruoxue saw the resentful gaze of the yin family¡¯s master, she immediately became alert. Could this old man have any thoughts about the evildoer? No! I can¡¯t let him have any ideas about the demon.

    At this moment, a chuckle came from the bottom of Leng ruoxue¡¯s heart. It turned out to be Qing Jue, who had sensed Leng ruoxue¡¯s thoughts, and could not help butugh.

    ¡°Qing Jue! Don¡¯tugh!¡± Leng ruoxue transmitted her voice, feeling a little embarrassed and angry.

    ¡°Good! No smile! Sister, I won¡¯tugh. ¡± With that, green vessel disappeared without a trace.

    A long while after master Yin finished speaking, master Wen was so angry that he was speechless. If he didn¡¯t say anything, the others wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to speak either. Hence, the atmosphere became heavy.

    After a long time.

    The head of the Wen family took a few deep breaths and forced himself to calm down. He then said slowly,¡±¡±What old man Yin said makes sense, alright! I¡¯ll pay for this one million top-grade crystal stones. ¡±

    Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    The head of the Wen family had also thought for a long time before making this decision. Originally, he had not expressed his position for so long because he was afraid that the other party would raise the price. Therefore, after thinking through the pros and cons, he immediately agreed to it, lest these old things scheme against him.

    ¡°Wen family head, don¡¯t let yourself suffer too much!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him with a smile. Hehe! The one million Yuan was in her hands. Although it was not her money, she was still very happy to be able to get the money from old Mr. Wen.

    ¡°I¡¯m not aggrieved!¡± The Wen family head red at her and said unhappily. He couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. This wretched girl, she obviously wanted him to go bankrupt, yet she told him not to make things difficult for himself. What, what is this!

    Although this huge loss made him feel very pained, he paid one million top-grade crystals very quickly. It was in the storage ring that he carried with him. The reason why he paid so quickly was that he wanted to quickly end this matter, in case they had other tricks up their sleeves. By then, he would definitely go crazy!

    The crowd looked at the mountain-like top-grade crystals of various attributes on the stone table in front of them, exuding a dense spiritual energy. They couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air. The Wen family was indeed rich! The head of the Wen family actually carried such a huge amount of wealth with him. Was he not afraid of being robbed? However, when they thought of the Wen family head¡¯s status in the divinity and his cultivation, their thoughts faded. This must be the so-called ¡®the skilled are bold¡¯! His strength was there for all to see! Therefore, he was not afraid of any tribtions. However, if he were to encounter people like Leng ruoxue, he would cry himself to death! At the thought of this, they began to sympathize with the Wen family head again. At the same time, they were even more determined that they could provoke anyone but those three fellows. They were synonymous with the devil and were too terrifying birds!

    ¡°First elder, count quickly and see if the number is correct!¡± When Leng ruoxue saw so many crystal stones, her eyes narrowed into a smile as she urged.

    ¡°Good! I¡¯ll count!¡± The Grand elder¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at the top-grade crystals on the table. As he put the crystals into his storage ring, the number of crystals also appeared in his mind. Immediately, he beamed with joy and said,¡±Not a single dor less. Actually, even if I didn¡¯t order it, I believe the old God of gues wouldn¡¯t have given me less money. After all, the Supreme divinity¡¯s mathematics isn¡¯t that bad.¡±

    ¡°Even so, we still have to count it. The proper way is to settle the goods with silver.¡± Leng ruoxue said in a serious tone.

    ¡°MMH! What little girl Xue ¡®er said makes sense!¡± The great elder nodded repeatedly, the smile on his face almost unconceble. Although he was not short of money, no one wouldin about having more money!

    Looking at the old man and the young man echoing each other, the Wen family head¡¯s face darkened and he said coldly,¡±¡±Since the bill has been settled, I¡¯ll go back to my room.¡± He didn¡¯t want to stay in the courtyard any longer, and he didn¡¯t want to see this hateful woman who made him bleed.

 Chapter 1773 - Luring the snake (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1773: Luring the snake (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    With that, the Wen family¡¯s head left with his hands on his sleeves. This time, Leng ruoxue did not stop him.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! That old God of gues is a vengeful person, and I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve already angered him, so you have to be careful in everything you do!¡± As he watched the Wen family head¡¯s back view, the first elder¡¯s previous excitement was reced by a slightly worried expression.

    ¡°Great elder, you¡¯re overthinking it. Even if I didn¡¯t make him bleed, he¡¯d still have his eyes on me. Since that¡¯s the case, why should I care about his anger? Anyway, I don¡¯t have to worry about my debts. ¡± Leng ruoxue was very open-minded. However, more importantly, she knew that it was impossible for her to be friends with the Wen family. Hence, she did not care if she had offended the head of the Wen family. She had already beaten up quite a number of the Wen family members. It was no big deal to offend the biggest member of the Wen family.

    ¡°Hahaha! What Xue ¡®er said is right, that old God of gues is not a big deal, with Godfather here, he won¡¯t dare to bully you. ¡± Master ningughed after hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words.

    ¡°Little girl, I heard you also beat up an elder of our Cheng n?¡± At this time, the head of the Cheng family also said half-seriously, half-jokingly.

    ¡°Mm! What, does the Cheng n head also want to avenge his own elder?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile, looking as if she was ready to bring it on.

    ¡°How could I be so rude! You guys must have done something wrong to teach him a lesson. You guys did the right thing!¡± The head of the Cheng n said hurriedly. He was not as brainless as the old God of gues. Once someone told him that his own family member had been beaten up, he would not care and rush over to settle the score with the other party. Especially when the person who beat up someone was Leng ruoxue, that little girl. Naturally, he would note over to question the other party.

    Leng ruoxue was very satisfied with the attitude of the Cheng n¡¯s n head. She smiled and said,¡±¡±The Cheng family¡¯s head is still the most understanding and considerate, unlike some old muddle-headed worms who deserve to go bankrupt.¡±

    ¡°MMH! That¡¯s right! But, little girl, that old God of gues is very rich. Isn¡¯t it a little too little for you to ask for a million from him?¡± The head of the Cheng n said in a low voice.

    However, his soft voice was heard clearly by the family heads, the first elder, and uncle long. They broke out in cold sweat. Was he ... nning to make the old God of gues bleed? Although they did not object to it, there had to be a good reason! Otherwise, anyone with eyes would know that they wanted to Rob them.

    ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go. It¡¯s better to make a long-term effort. Otherwise, if we exploit him too much all at once, he¡¯ll rebound.¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly. Her words caused the n heads, first elder, and uncle long to break out in even more cold sweat.

    Ruthless! This girl was really ruthless! This was the only thought in their minds at this time. However, they didn¡¯t object to scheming against the old God of gues. Who asked that guy to be so rich that he carried a million top-grade crystals with him? this was clearly telling others toe and Rob him! If they didn¡¯t make a move, wouldn¡¯t they disappoint the old God of gues?

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, that old God of gues brought so much money with him and gave it to us without even blinking. I believe he must have a lot more on him, so don¡¯t miss this opportunity!¡± The master of the ning family couldn¡¯t help but remind him.

    When Leng ruoxue heard master ning¡¯s words, a single word appeared in her heart-hate the rich! Her Godfather was definitely an enemy of the rich. In fact, she was very clear that the money he had on him was definitely not less than the Wen family head ¡®s. However, they seemed to prefer to see the Wen family in trouble.

    Leng ruoxue took out a piece of paper from her bangle and passed it to the first elder. When the first elder saw it, his eyes immediately widened and he looked at Leng ruoxue in disbelief.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, this, this ...¡± The great elder¡¯s hand trembled as he held the piece of paper, and he stuttered. Wu ... He had finally seen what a businessman was like! This little girl was really good at making money. No wonder she was richer than him. This fact made him feel deeply inferior.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing the first elder¡¯s appearance, the curiosity of the master of the ning family was also aroused. He anxiously snatched the paper from the first elder¡¯s hand, and then his eyes widened.

    Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    The others were also curious.

    ¡°Old man, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to take my money too!¡± After a long while, master ning gritted his teeth and asked.

    ¡°What kind of money?¡± The great elder didn¡¯t have time to answer before the Cheng n¡¯s patriarch impatiently asked.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to charge a fee for staying here in the future. ¡± The master of the ning family said with a ck face. Then, he red at the initiator, his precious goddaughter, with hidden bitterness. He had just gloated over the misfortune of that old God of gues, and now it was his turn to bleed. Thinking of the number of ning family members in this house, his heart bled.

    ¡°Fees? Old man, we¡¯ve known each other for so many years, and you still want to collect money for me to stay here?¡± When the patriarch of the Cheng n heard the word ¡°fee,¡± he immediately became vignt and asked with slight dissatisfaction.

    ¡°It is! Old man, if you ept my money now, then I¡¯ll also collect money from you when you live with our ning family in the future. ¡± The master of the ning family threatened.

    ¡°MMH! I¡¯ll also collect money for you toe to our Cheng family. ¡± The head of the Cheng family immediately agreed.

    ¡°When did I say that I¡¯m going to take your money?¡± Their words made the first elder so angry that he blew his beard and red.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t ept!¡± Hearing this, the two of them immediately felt relieved.

    ¡°Old man, if you don¡¯t ept their money, you can¡¯t ept mine either.¡± At this moment, the master of the yin family said anxiously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Those who are on good terms with me are my guests, and I¡¯ll let you all stay here for free. Is that okay?¡± The great elder was helpless. It seemed that Xue ¡®er¡¯s money-making n was going to fail in his hands. After all, most of the people living in the house were his old friends and their nsmen. Even if he wanted to make money, he couldn¡¯t do it now! Moreover, it was definitely not an easy task to earn money from these stingy old things. He had a deep understanding of this.

    ¡°This is more like it.¡± With the first elder¡¯s assurance, the family heads were even more at ease.

    ¡°Great elder! As for the fees, I¡¯ll leave it to baby! It¡¯s very talented in making money, so it¡¯ll definitely take care of it for you. However, once it charges, I¡¯m afraid it will cause some people to be dissatisfied, so you¡¯d better be mentally prepared!¡± At this moment, Leng ruoxue reminded him. With that, she took out the treasure from the bracelet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t care, but they¡¯re just idle people. It¡¯s only right to charge them some money. ¡± The great elder said disapprovingly. Then, he stroked the baby¡¯s soft fur and said with a kind face,¡±Treasure! I¡¯ll leave the matter of making money for Grandpa to you. Grandpa won¡¯t let you work for free. I¡¯ll give you a Commission. ¡± Little Xue ¡®er¡¯s Beastie was just so cute! He sighed as he touched it.

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry! Leave this matter to me, as for what the Commission is, forget it! We¡¯re family, so don¡¯t say such things. ¡± Baby said very sensibly. It was very clear that it would not be able to get much money from the first elder, and it was useless for it to ask for money. Its lovely master would definitely not want this money, so it could sell well without any scruples.

    When the great elder heard what the baby said, he was also very happy. Hehe! He liked the words ¡®family¡¯, right! They were family, so there was no need to be so formal.

    After that, baby chased first elder and the rest back to their room. After all, it was inconvenient for them to stay here. Then, he got Leng ruoxue to move Ling and a few other beasts out to help him.

    Not long after, the money-making n officially began ...

    Although everyone was dissatisfied with the sudden charge, in order not to be kicked out, they still paid the money honestly. Those who didn¡¯t have money also signed an IOU and signed an unfair contract with interest. After that, they cherished their time in the house even more.

    This time, the treasure did not calcte their expenses in the secret realm separately. After all, these people were much richer than those it had saved before. In that case, there was no need to do anything unnecessary. Although there weren¡¯t many people who could collect money from the great elder, the money they received wasn¡¯t much less than the previous people. With this result, baby¡¯s satisfied tail was about to rise to the sky.

    However, the Wen family and the Yao family had suffered the most this time. At least two-thirds of the money that baby had received belonged to them. The two family heads hated this fact to the core, but what could they do about living under someone else¡¯s roof? Unless they paid the money obediently, they would be chased out. After weighing the pros and cons, they could only swallow their grievances. However, the enmity between them and Leng ruoxue had also deepened.

    In the room.

    Leng ruoxue, the demon, and uncle long sat in front of the table, drinking tea.

    ¡°Little girl, it seems that our n has failed. After taking so much money from them, they were only a little dissatisfied, but none of them dared to make trouble! AI!¡± Uncle long was a little depressed. In fact, the reason why they did all these things was to force the hidden chess piece to reveal itself. But who knew that the hidden chess piece had been holding back. This gave him a headache. It seemed that the hidden chess piece was also a cunning person. Otherwise, how could he be so calm?

 Chapter 1774 - The fish scale flower (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1774: The fish scale flower (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Uncle long! Don¡¯t worry, this is just the beginning. ¡± Leng ruoxue said confidently. Compared to uncle Long¡¯s anxiety, she was much calmer. She knew very well that the hidden chess piece would not be discovered so easily. Otherwise, he would have been with Godfather and the others for so many days. How could he not have been exposed at all? however, if he stayed in this room, it would be impossible for the hidden chess piece to act rashly or send news to the outside world. Hence, she was not in a hurry. After all, she was most worried about the safety of Godfather and the others. Now that her Godfather and the others were fine, she was relieved. As for when she could find the hidden chess piece, it was not up to her to decide.

    ¡°Eh? What other ns do you have, little girl?¡± Uncle long raised his eyebrows and asked curiously.

    ¡°Uncle long, if that hidden chess piece can keep his cool and doesn¡¯t contact the outside world, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy for us to catch him. So, our next step is to leave this house and give them time to contact us! Otherwise, the other party wouldn¡¯t be able to contact him even if they wanted to in this house. ¡± Leng ruoxue exined with a smile. Unless one was the owner of this house, no one could pass any information to the outside world.

    ¡°Go out? But they¡¯ve all paid, and they¡¯re all like frightened birds. It won¡¯t be easy to get them out. ¡± Uncle long said worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked my baby to inform them that except for alchemists and artifact Masters, everyone has to stay outside the house during the day. ¡± Leng ruoxue said softly. However, just as she finished speaking, they heard amotion outside. The three of them stood up and looked at each other. Then, they smiled at each other.

    ¡°Little girl! You¡¯re really looking for trouble!¡± Uncle longughed. This was for the best. His hands had been a little itchy recently, and it would be a waste not to beat up these sandbags that came to his door.

    ¡°They¡¯ll have a hard time in the future. ¡± Leng ruoxue said mysteriously.

    ¡°Well done, little girl! Let¡¯s go out and watch the show!¡± Uncle long said impatiently.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. Then, the three of them walked out of the door.

    At this time, the great elder¡¯s room was full of people. Baby was lying in the great elder¡¯s arms with a face full of fear. His small body was trembling, and his beautiful silver eyes were watery, looking very pitiful.

    ¡°Great elder! You have to give us an exnation. What does this little fox mean by her words?¡± A fierce-looking man asked like a fiend.

    When the first elder heard this, he stroked the baby¡¯s fur tofort it. Then, he looked at the man in front of him with a slight headache and said with a slight displeasure,¡±¡±You¡¯ve scared our baby! Why was he so loud? I¡¯m not deaf!¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± The man who spoke was stunned and cursed in his heart. F * ck! His loud voice wasn¡¯t the main point, okay? He was here to denounce him for his crimes, but this damn old man actuallyined that he was too loud? What the hell is this?

    ¡°Cheng Biao, for the sake of your ancestor, I¡¯ll let you off for scaring my baby. You broke into my room so rudely, so I¡¯ll let you off too. Now, take these people and leave, or don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± The great elder ignored Cheng Biao¡¯s sour face and continued to warn him. In fact, he was a little resentful in his heart. It should be known that he had the best rtionship with the ning family, Cheng family, and Yin family¡¯s patriarchs. However, this little brat from the Cheng family had actually be a gunner for them. How could he not be angry?

    Although he still didn¡¯t know why they were so angry, no matter what it was, the Cheng family shouldn¡¯t be the one standing up for him. They were clearly trying to tear him down! When he thought of this, the anger in his heart rose. AI! Someone from the Cheng family! He was really stupid.

    ¡°Great elder! We¡¯re here to seek justice. ¡± Cheng Biao straightened his back and looked at the people behind him, speaking with a righteous expression.

    ¡°What justice? Did I do something wrong to you?¡± The first elder said impatiently.

    ¡°Of course the great elder didn¡¯t do anything to let us down. It¡¯s this damned little fox that made the decision to throw us out.¡± Cheng Biao roared in anger. The moment he thought of this, the anger in his heart burst out.

    ¡°Kick you out? What was the meaning of this? Did you not pay?¡± The first elder asked in confusion. Then, he lowered his head and looked at the treasure in his arms.

    ¡°We¡¯ve all paid!¡± When everyone heard the first elder¡¯s words, they hurriedly said. As long as they thought of the price, they still felt the pain right now!

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already paid, this must be a misunderstanding. Besides, I believe that baby has its own reasons for doing this, right? A treasure?¡± The great elder asked in a protective manner.

    ¡°Mm! Master said that if they hide in the house all day, they¡¯ll lose the meaning ofing to the mystic realm. So, he asked me to tell them that from tomorrow onwards, they¡¯ll go out during the day ande back to this house at night. It¡¯s not to chase them out. Moreover, this big guy didn¡¯t pay and brought people here to cause trouble. He¡¯s too much! Grandpa, is this the so-called ungrateful Wolf? Chase out those who haven¡¯t paid! In case they don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them. ¡± Baobao said with some righteous indignation. Her beautiful silver eyes shed with a trace of slyness, but she still put on a pitiful and lovable appearance.

    As soon as baby finished speaking, before first elder could say anything, the crowd started to blow up again.

    ¡°What? Is there a Cheng family member who didn¡¯t pay?¡±

    ¡°Someone didn¡¯t pay, why do we have to pay?¡±

    The crowd chimed in, expressing their dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Those who didn¡¯t pay are those who are close to Grandpa. Can youpare? Hmph! If you have any objections, I can return the money to you. In the future, it¡¯s up to you whether you want to live or die. ¡± Baby said disapprovingly.

    Then, it continued to speak,¡±¡±It¡¯s for your own good that I let you leave this house during the day. Don¡¯t forget what you came to the secret realm for? How could these magical ces not have any danger? one must know that wealth came from danger! You don¡¯t even dare to take the slightest risk, and you still want to have a fortuitous encounter? isn¡¯t that just daydreaming?¡±

    ¡°Look at all of you now, where¡¯s the demeanor of a strong master? my lovely master¡¯s subordinates aren¡¯t as strong as you, but they¡¯re more courageous than you. If word of your rat guts gets out, you¡¯ll be the ones who lose face! As for my master¡¯s good intentions, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t appreciate them. In any case, my lovely master doesn¡¯t expect you to shed tears of gratitude!¡±

    ¡± In addition, if you¡¯re still dissatisfied with this, I¡¯ll return the money to you. You know, we don¡¯t rely on your money to live. We ept money because we don¡¯t have any friendship. If we help you for no reason, it¡¯s not impossible for you to owe us a favor. However, I¡¯m afraid that some people are ungrateful wolves. When you¡¯re in trouble, you¡¯ll ask for help, but when you¡¯re safe, you¡¯ll turn your back on us. So, naturally, we don¡¯t want to waste that effort to make you owe us anything, so we¡¯ll just take some money. Let¡¯s forget about this, but you have to know that your lives can¡¯t be bought with money.¡± The treasure spoke eloquently, causing everyone to be stunned. The great elder did not expect the treasure to be so eloquent, and after a moment of shock, he smiled proudly.

    This is the end of Part One, and download Webnovel app to continue:

    bel ss="pr bt _m _icon _block j_getApp mb12" title="via Email" for="downAppSwitch"><span data-exposure-repeat data-report-l1="16" data-report-eid="qi_C_reader_chapterleaddownload" data-report-ltype="C" data-report-pid="qi_p_bookread" data-report-pdt="reader" data-report-pdid="19281266806034805" data-report-blocktitle="64467103519917201" data-report-uiname="chapterleaddownload" data-report-dt="downloadchannel" data-report-did="email" data-exposure-report>VIA EMAIL<bel>

    Scan the QR code to download Webnovel

    <canvas width="210" height="210"></canvas><h4>Chapter 1774: The fish scale flower (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Uncle long! Don¡¯t worry, this is just the beginning. ¡± Leng ruoxue said confidently. Compared to uncle Long¡¯s anxiety, she was much calmer. She knew very well that the hidden chess piece would not be discovered so easily. Otherwise, he would have been with Godfather and the others for so many days. How could he not have been exposed at all? however, if he stayed in this room, it would be impossible for the hidden chess piece to act rashly or send news to the outside world. Hence, she was not in a hurry. After all, she was most worried about the safety of Godfather and the others. Now that her Godfather and the others were fine, she was relieved. As for when she could find the hidden chess piece, it was not up to her to decide.

    ¡°Eh? What other ns do you have, little girl?¡± Uncle long raised his eyebrows and asked curiously.

    ¡°Uncle long, if that hidden chess piece can keep his cool and doesn¡¯t contact the outside world, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy for us to catch him. So, our next step is to leave this house and give them time to contact us! Otherwise, the other party wouldn¡¯t be able to contact him even if they wanted to in this house. ¡± Leng ruoxue exined with a smile. Unless one was the owner of this house, no one could pass any information to the outside world.

    ¡°Go out? But they¡¯ve all paid, and they¡¯re all like frightened birds. It won¡¯t be easy to get them out. ¡± Uncle long said worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked my baby to inform them that except for alchemists and artifact Masters, everyone has to stay outside the house during the day. ¡± Leng ruoxue said softly. However, just as she finished speaking, they heard amotion outside. The three of them stood up and looked at each other. Then, they smiled at each other.

    ¡°Little girl! You¡¯re really looking for trouble!¡± Uncle longughed. This was for the best. His hands had been a little itchy recently, and it would be a waste not to beat up these sandbags that came to his door.

    ¡°They¡¯ll have a hard time in the future. ¡± Leng ruoxue said mysteriously.

    ¡°Well done, little girl! Let¡¯s go out and watch the show!¡± Uncle long said impatiently.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. Then, the three of them walked out of the door.

    At this time, the great elder¡¯s room was full of people. Baby was lying in the great elder¡¯s arms with a face full of fear. His small body was trembling, and his beautiful silver eyes were watery, looking very pitiful.

    ¡°Great elder! You have to give us an exnation. What does this little fox mean by her words?¡± A fierce-looking man asked like a fiend.

    When the first elder heard this, he stroked the baby¡¯s fur tofort it. Then, he looked at the man in front of him with a slight headache and said with a slight displeasure,¡±¡±You¡¯ve scared our baby! Why was he so loud? I¡¯m not deaf!¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± The man who spoke was stunned and cursed in his heart. F * ck! His loud voice wasn¡¯t the main point, okay? He was here to denounce him for his crimes, but this damn old man actuallyined that he was too loud? What the hell is this?

    ¡°Cheng Biao, for the sake of your ancestor, I¡¯ll let you off for scaring my baby. You broke into my room so rudely, so I¡¯ll let you off too. Now, take these people and leave, or don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± The great elder ignored Cheng Biao¡¯s sour face and continued to warn him. In fact, he was a little resentful in his heart. It should be known that he had the best rtionship with the ning family, Cheng family, and Yin family¡¯s patriarchs. However, this little brat from the Cheng family had actually be a gunner for them. How could he not be angry?

    Although he still didn¡¯t know why they were so angry, no matter what it was, the Cheng family shouldn¡¯t be the one standing up for him. They were clearly trying to tear him down! When he thought of this, the anger in his heart rose. AI! Someone from the Cheng family! He was really stupid.

    ¡°Great elder! We¡¯re here to seek justice. ¡± Cheng Biao straightened his back and looked at the people behind him, speaking with a righteous expression.

    ¡°What justice? Did I do something wrong to you?¡± The first elder said impatiently.

    ¡°Of course the great elder didn¡¯t do anything to let us down. It¡¯s this damned little fox that made the decision to throw us out.¡± Cheng Biao roared in anger. The moment he thought of this, the anger in his heart burst out.

    ¡°Kick you out? What was the meaning of this? Did you not pay?¡± The first elder asked in confusion. Then, he lowered his head and looked at the treasure in his arms.

    ¡°We¡¯ve all paid!¡± When everyone heard the first elder¡¯s words, they hurriedly said. As long as they thought of the price, they still felt the pain right now!

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already paid, this must be a misunderstanding. Besides, I believe that baby has its own reasons for doing this, right? A treasure?¡± The great elder asked in a protective manner.

    ¡°Mm! Master said that if they hide in the house all day, they¡¯ll lose the meaning ofing to the mystic realm. So, he asked me to tell them that from tomorrow onwards, they¡¯ll go out during the day ande back to this house at night. It¡¯s not to chase them out. Moreover, this big guy didn¡¯t pay and brought people here to cause trouble. He¡¯s too much! Grandpa, is this the so-called ungrateful Wolf? Chase out those who haven¡¯t paid! In case they don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them. ¡± Baobao said with some righteous indignation. Her beautiful silver eyes shed with a trace of slyness, but she still put on a pitiful and lovable appearance.

    As soon as baby finished speaking, before first elder could say anything, the crowd started to blow up again.

    ¡°What? Is there a Cheng family member who didn¡¯t pay?¡±

    ¡°Someone didn¡¯t pay, why do we have to pay?¡±

    The crowd chimed in, expressing their dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Those who didn¡¯t pay are those who are close to Grandpa. Can youpare? Hmph! If you have any objections, I can return the money to you. In the future, it¡¯s up to you whether you want to live or die. ¡± Baby said disapprovingly.

    Then, it continued to speak,¡±¡±It¡¯s for your own good that I let you leave this house during the day. Don¡¯t forget what you came to the secret realm for? How could these magical ces not have any danger? one must know that wealth came from danger! You don¡¯t even dare to take the slightest risk, and you still want to have a fortuitous encounter? isn¡¯t that just daydreaming?¡±

    ¡°Look at all of you now, where¡¯s the demeanor of a strong master? my lovely master¡¯s subordinates aren¡¯t as strong as you, but they¡¯re more courageous than you. If word of your rat guts gets out, you¡¯ll be the ones who lose face! As for my master¡¯s good intentions, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t appreciate them. In any case, my lovely master doesn¡¯t expect you to shed tears of gratitude!¡±

    ¡± In addition, if you¡¯re still dissatisfied with this, I¡¯ll return the money to you. You know, we don¡¯t rely on your money to live. We ept money because we don¡¯t have any friendship. If we help you for no reason, it¡¯s not impossible for you to owe us a favor. However, I¡¯m afraid that some people are ungrateful wolves. When you¡¯re in trouble, you¡¯ll ask for help, but when you¡¯re safe, you¡¯ll turn your back on us. So, naturally, we don¡¯t want to waste that effort to make you owe us anything, so we¡¯ll just take some money. Let¡¯s forget about this, but you have to know that your lives can¡¯t be bought with money.¡± The treasure spoke eloquently, causing everyone to be stunned. The great elder did not expect the treasure to be so eloquent, and after a moment of shock, he smiled proudly.

    This is the end of Part One, and download Webnovel app to continue:

    bel ss="pr bt _m _icon _block j_getApp mb12" title="via Email" for="downAppSwitch"><span data-exposure-repeat data-report-l1="16" data-report-eid="qi_C_reader_chapterleaddownload" data-report-ltype="C" data-report-pid="qi_p_bookread" data-report-pdt="reader" data-report-pdid="19281266806034805" data-report-blocktitle="64467103519917201" data-report-uiname="chapterleaddownload" data-report-dt="downloadchannel" data-report-did="email" data-exposure-report>VIA EMAIL<bel>

    Scan the QR code to download Webnovel

    <h4>Chapter 1775: Fish scale flower (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    After a long while.

    The people who were confused by his words finally reacted, and someone directly asked,¡±¡±Wait! We¡¯re staying in the great elder¡¯s house, and the money we collected is given to the great elder. What does it have to do with your master?¡±

    ¡°Hehe! You¡¯ve reminded me. ¡± Babyughed evilly and continued,¡±now, I have some news to announce.¡± My lovely master has a way to deal with those monsters and will also find a way to get you out of here. So, you have to sign up within three days before you leave the secret realm. As for the registration fee, it¡¯s two million top-grade crystal stones per person, and I guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to get out safely!¡± Originally, treasure didn¡¯t intend to ept their money, but these people just had to remind it. Since that was the case, if it didn¡¯t ept it, wouldn¡¯t it disappoint these people?

    ¡°Two million? You, you¡¯re robbing me!¡± Cheng Biao¡¯s eyes were wide open as he asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Do you think two million is a lot? Do you know how many monsters there are here? How many can you kill? I still have to rely on my master to kill them. Hmph! If I didn¡¯t take care of you, I wouldn¡¯t have asked for less than two million. ¡± Baby snorted coldly. It had decided that the great elder could exempt the Cheng family¡¯s amodation fees, but the Cheng family¡¯s escort fees, it would definitely not be exempted, because the Cheng family had angered it! The consequences would be severe if his baby got angry.

    Then, Baobao added,¡±this two million is just the fee to take you out of the secret realm. But the premise of leaving the secret realm safely is that you must be alive. In addition, if you need our protection, you have to pay another two million top-grade crystals. Otherwise, you will be responsible for your own safety in the secret realm.¡±

    When baby said these words, his face was full of disappointment and resentment. It didn¡¯t intend to ept these two sums of money, but these people kept forcing it. Since that was the case, why should it be polite? If it didn¡¯t make them go bankrupt, it would write the word ¡®treasure¡¯ upside down!

    Everyone waspletely dumbfounded when they heard what the baby said.

    First elder, who was holding onto the treasure, was drenched in cold sweat. He wasn¡¯t afraid. After all, Leng ruoxue would never ept his money. He was ashamed! Look at how ruthless this little beast is when it ughters people! If their craftsmen¡¯s Guild had someone who was so good at making money, the eight great divine regions would be inferior.

    At this moment, uncle long, who was at the back of the crowd, was also looking at the treasure with admiration. He whispered to Leng ruoxue,¡±¡±Little girl, this treasure has your style. It¡¯s truly worthy of being your Beastie!¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± Hearing uncle Long¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines. What did he mean by having her style? She wasn¡¯t the one who asked him to take the money! Sob ... She was taking the me for her baby. She felt very wronged, but she knew very well that her baby had umted so much money for her, so it wasn¡¯t an injustice for her to take the me. After all, almost everyone knew that she loved money, so it didn¡¯t matter if she did it.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! It looks like baby is annoyed. ¡± The demon chuckled and said in an understanding manner.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. The more this fire burned, the better. Otherwise, how could that hidden chess piece fish in troubled waters?

    At this point, Leng ruoxue gave the demon and uncle long a look. The three of them then quietly left the Grand elder¡¯s room, leaving everything to baby to handle.

    After returning to her room, Leng ruoxue was about to push the door open and enter. Suddenly, the door of the room next door opened and a handsome man walked out.

    Wasn¡¯t this The Alchemist Guild¡¯s vice guild leader, Shen nuo? He was actually here. This surprised Leng ruoxue. However, she immediately recalled that Shen nuo should be the person in charge of The Alchemist Guild¡¯s trip to the mystic realm. Hence, it was not strange to see him here.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! You know him?¡± The demon saw that Xue ¡®er had actually stared at another man for so long, and the sour bubbles in his heart emerged again.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    Coincidentally, at this moment, Shen nuo felt Leng ruoxue¡¯s gaze on her, and she raised her head as well.

    ¡°President Shen, long time no see.¡± Leng ruoxue greeted Shen nuo. However, Shen nuo¡¯s face was filled with confusion. He did not remember knowing this woman before him.

    ¡°Do we know each other?¡± Shen nuo asked uncertainly, frowning slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m Leng ruoxue. We¡¯ve met once in plentiful city, and I used the name Leng ruohan.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Argh! I remember now! You ... You took a disguise pill?¡± Shen nuo was suddenly enlightened. The current Leng ruoxue and the one he had met in plentiful city were twopletely different extremes. Furthermore, that Leng ruoxue had left a deep impression on him. Although they had only met once, he had heard a lot about her from his good friend Liuyue. Therefore, he had been thinking about when he would be able to get to know her for real. Who would have thought that their next meeting would actually be in this Mystic realm?

    However, if they were not fated to meet here, he did not know if he would have the chance to see her again.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Miss Leng, back then you asked me to transfer the letter of exchange Gu, I have already passed it to him, but you have already left the divine realm, he has found nothing.¡± Shen nuo took the initiative to exin.

    ¡°Thank you, President Shen. Not long after I found Godfather, I left the God World and continued to cultivate. I only came back to the God World after I became a God. I didn¡¯t think that we would actually meet again in this secret realm. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed, as if she was very happy. However, the evil-looking man¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Miss Leng, this Mystic realm is extremely dangerous. Why are you here?¡± Shen nuo asked curiously. Actually, what he wanted to say was that her ability was too low and she should not havee here to take the risk. However, he was afraid that he would hurt Leng ruoxue¡¯s pride, so he did not say it directly.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to save Godfather and the others. ¡± Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Shen nuo nodded and didn¡¯t say much. However, from his reaction, Leng ruoxue could tell that Shen nuo didn¡¯t agree with this. She didn¡¯t even need to guess to know that it was because her strength was too low.

    ¡°Guild leader Shen, one of my maidservants has been poisoned and is still unconscious. Do you know what kind of poison it is?¡± Leng ruoxue changed the topic. Even though she had been researching the poison Cuizhu was infected with when she had nothing to do, she hade up empty-handed, and the book that her master had left for her did not have any records of this poison. Now that she had met Shen nuo, she would naturally not let this opportunity slip by. After all, Shen nuo was one of the best alchemists in the firmament.

    ¡°Poisoned? Tell me about the symptoms. ¡± Shen nuo was obviously more interested in this matter.

    ¡°She was bitten by a flower. At first, the flower looked very beautiful, but when it was picked, it turned into a small red snake. After the small snake bit her, it disappeared, and my maidservant fell into aa.¡± Leng ruoxue exined simply.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯ve seen this poison before.¡± The moment she heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s description, Shen nuo knew what kind of poison it was. However, she was helpless against it.

    This is the end of Part One, and download Webnovel app to continue:

    bel ss="pr bt _m _icon _block j_getApp mb12" title="via Email" for="downAppSwitch"><span data-exposure-repeat data-report-l1="16" data-report-eid="qi_C_reader_chapterleaddownload" data-report-ltype="C" data-report-pid="qi_p_bookread" data-report-pdt="reader" data-report-pdid="19281266806034805" data-report-blocktitle="64467104073565979" data-report-uiname="chapterleaddownload" data-report-dt="downloadchannel" data-report-did="email" data-exposure-report>VIA EMAIL<bel>

    Scan the QR code to download Webnovel

    <canvas width="210" height="210"></canvas><h4>Chapter 1776: Fish scale flower (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Does guild leader Shen know what kind of poison it is?¡± Seeing that Shen nuo actually knew, Leng ruoxue hurriedly asked.

    ¡°The poison appeared a hundred years ago. At that time, someone found an unusually beautiful flower on the mountain and picked it. Then, he was poisoned and fell unconscious. Hispanion saw this and immediately sent him to The Alchemist Guild headquarters. At that time, it was the first time we had seen this poison, so there was no cure at all. In less than three months, the poison took effect and the person died. His death was very miserable. All his flesh and blood were sucked dry, and in the end, not even a bone was left.¡± Shen nuo could not bear to say that.

    ¡°However, for the past hundred years, the alchemists of our Alchemist Guild headquarters have been researching the antidote for this poison, and we¡¯ve finally found some progress.¡± Shen nuo added.

    ¡°Really?¡± Leng ruoxue, who was initially a little disappointed, immediately revealed a look of pleasant surprise when she heard Shen nuo¡¯s words.

    ¡°Mm! However, even if we manage to develop the form for the antidote, we can¡¯t make it. ¡± Shen nuo said with a face full of shame. He was afraid that Leng ruoxue¡¯s hopes were too high, so he could only make his words more clear.

    ¡°Why?¡± Leng ruoxue was a little puzzled. Shen nuo and Liuyue were the Vice guild masters of The Alchemist Guild headquarters, and at the same time, they were also one of the top alchemists in the God Realm. How could they not be able to refine the antidote? Could it be ...

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue spoke in an understanding manner,¡±¡±President Shen, if you need any herbs, you can tell me. I might have them.¡±

    From her point of view, there could only be two main reasons why they were unable to refine the antidote after researching it. The first was that the medicinal herbs were notplete, and the second was that the alchemist¡¯s alchemy skills could not keep up. However, Shen nuo and Liuyue were the best alchemists in the God Realm, and in addition to that mysterious Alchemist Guild¡¯s chief, there should be no medicinal pill that they could not refine. Therefore, the biggest possibility that they could not refine the antidote was that theycked precious medicinal herbs.

    ¡°Youngdy Leng, the main ingredient used to concoct that kind of antidote pill can no longer be described as precious, because it has already gone extinct in the divine realm.¡± Shen nuo sighed lightly and said helplessly.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Leng ruoxue asked, unwilling to give up.

    ¡°Fish scale flower! However, the fish scale flowers had disappeared from the divine realm ten thousand years ago. ¡± Shen nuo said, feeling a little embarrassed. He was the one who gave Leng ruoxue hope, but he was unable to help her, and this made him feel extremely guilty.

    ¡°Other than the fish scale flower, do you need any other precious herbs?¡± When Leng ruoxue heard that it was a fish scale flower, she felt much more at ease. That was because she had a fish scale flower in her hands, and it had lived for at least 10000 years.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything else, but there¡¯s no ce to get this fish scale flower.¡± Shen nuo sighed. Just this main ingredient was already enough to give them a headache. If there was another precious ingredient, wouldn¡¯t they be depressed to death!

    ¡°President Shen, I¡¯ll think of a way to get the fish scale flower. However, I want to know, since you have never refined this antidote pill, can you guarantee that this antidote pill will cure my servant?¡± Leng ruoxue asked worriedly.

    ¡°This fish scale flower is a wondrous herb. It can be used as both a medicine and a poison. After many years of research, we¡¯ve found that the person and your maidservant were poisoned by a very rare flower poison. If we use the fish scale flower as the main ingredient to refine an antidote pill, it will be able to counter the flower poison and fight it with poison. Therefore, the fish scale flower is the best choice.¡± Shen nuo said very seriously. Their Alchemist Guild headquarters had poured in all their manpower and resources to research that kind of strange poison for so many years, so naturally, they would not do it for free. Furthermore, this result was also a conclusion that they had obtained after verifying it with many parties.

    ¡°Miss Leng, although I can¡¯t guarantee that the antidote that we have developed can cure your maidservant¡¯s poison 100%, I can guarantee that the sess rate of the antidote is above 80%. After all, this is a newly discovered poison and the antidote has never been tested on human bodies. So, I can¡¯t guarantee 100%. I hope you can understand.¡± Shen nuo continued.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s try!¡± Leng ruoxue was helpless. Even though she did not want Cuizhu to be ab rat, Shen nuo¡¯s words were very true. Furthermore, she could not find anyone who had been poisoned by the same poison as Cuizhu. Hence, she could only let Cuizhu test it out personally.

    ¡°Alright, but is miss Leng really confident in finding the fish scale flower?¡± Seeing how confident Leng ruoxue was, Shen nuo asked with uncertainty.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. Although she really wanted to ask Shen nuo for the antidote¡¯s form to refine it for herself, that was something that belonged to The Alchemist Guild headquarters. She was afraid that they would not give it to her so easily. Hence, she did not n to ask for it.

    ¡°Then we have to hurry! I¡¯m afraid that the poisoned person can¡¯tst more than three months. ¡± Shen nuo urged. The person who was poisonedst time had died three monthster.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Leng ruoxue replied. After that, she informed Shen nuo and brought the demon back to her room.

    Once she returned to her room, she entered the bracelet and went straight to the herb field. At this moment, Qing Jue was tending to his favorite herbs in the field. When he saw Leng ruoxue, he immediately rushed over.

    ¡°Sister!¡± Qing Jue pounced into Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms and called out happily.

    ¡°Qing Jue, I¡¯m here to look for the fish scale flower.¡± Leng ruoxue said directly.

    ¡°Sister, are you looking for me?¡± At this moment, a pretty and tender little doll appeared in front of Leng ruoxue.

    The little doll was even smaller than Qing Jue. It was chubby and pink. On its delicate little face, a pair of big eyes with clear cks and whites shone brightly. At this moment, he was looking at Leng ruoxue with a face full of admiration. There was even a touch of pink on his cheeks. He was the spirit of the fish scale flower.

    When Leng ruoxue first saw the fish scale flower, it was just a dried flower. She thought that Qing Jue would keep it in the storeroom, but he actually buried the dried flower in the soil. Later on, she found out from Qing Jue that the fish scale flower had already developed a spirit. It was just that its body was too damaged, so it showed signs of withering. That was also a form of self-protection for the fish scale flower.

    With Qing Jue¡¯s meticulous care and the strong recovery ability of the fish scale flower, it did not take long for it to transform into a human. Hence, there were two more cute little fellows in her bracelet. As for the other one, it was naturally the ten thousand year long Xu grass that she had obtained previously.

    ¡°Mm! Little Yu ¡®er, big sister would like to ask for a petal from you. ¡± Leng ruoxue caressed the fish scale flower¡¯s little head as she consoled them. Even though the fish scale flower now belonged to her, she had always doted on these little fellows and treated them as equal humans. She had given them enough respect, so these little things were naturally extremely close to her.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The fish-scale flower nodded without hesitation. Then, a fiery red me petal appeared on her fair palm and she handed it to Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Sister, these leaves are for you too! I¡¯ve lost it after so many years, so it¡¯s no longer of any use to me. However, it¡¯s still a good material for making pills. ¡± Then, the fish scale flower spoke again. This time, pieces of crystal clear green leaves appeared in his palm. Each piece was as exquisite as an exquisite piece of art.

    ¡°Then big sister won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Leng ruoxue kept the flower petals and leaves as she spoke in embarrassment.

    ¡°Hehe! Big sister, you don¡¯t have to be embarrassed. These are all normal drops. They¡¯re no longer of any use to me, but they¡¯re very useful to you. ¡± The fish-scaled flower said. He knew his own value. In fact, not only him, but all the other heavenly treasures knew it too. It was also because of this that they could not live in peace with humans. The main reason was that humans were too greedy. If every human could treat them as well as their big sister and give them a ce to live, they would be very willing to live in peace with humans. Unfortunately, this could only be their beautiful wish. However, now that he had met his big sister, So, he was lucky.

    ¡°Mm! It¡¯s indeed useful for big sister. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. Then, she chatted with the two little fellows for a while more before leaving the bracelet.

    When she handed the petal and two leaves to Shen nuo, Shen nuo¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She held the petal in her hand and observed it repeatedly for confirmation.

    The petals were the size of a palm, and the inside was smooth like jade. The outside was like fish scales, shaped like a sheet. The flower was red, bright like fire, and this was the most important characteristic of fish scale flowers. After Shen nuo confirmed it, she brought the petal to her nose and sniffed it. A faint fragrance wafted into her nose. From this, it could be seen that this petal was very fresh and had been preserved very well.

    ¡°Miss Leng, this flower petal ...¡± Shen nuo wanted to say something but stopped. Actually, he wanted to ask Leng ruoxue where she had gotten this fish scale flower from. However, after some thought, he felt that it was a little abrupt, so he did not continue after saying that.

    ¡°Is there a problem with the petals?¡± Leng ruoxue yed dumb.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t! These petals are very fresh, and it¡¯s the best time to refine pills. How could there be a problem?¡± Shen nuo said with some ck lines.

    ¡°Is that one piece enough?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a light smile.

    ¡°Enough! That¡¯s enough. ¡± Shen nuo couldn¡¯t help but wipe the cold sweat off his forehead. How precious was the fish scale flower? a small piece was already enough, let alone a whole piece. However, he was a little curious. If he said that one piece was not enough, what else did Leng ruoxue n to give him?

    This is the end of Part One, and download Webnovel app to continue:

    bel ss="pr bt _m _icon _block j_getApp mb12" title="via Email" for="downAppSwitch"><span data-exposure-repeat data-report-l1="16" data-report-eid="qi_C_reader_chapterleaddownload" data-report-ltype="C" data-report-pid="qi_p_bookread" data-report-pdt="reader" data-report-pdid="19281266806034805" data-report-blocktitle="64467104593662824" data-report-uiname="chapterleaddownload" data-report-dt="downloadchannel" data-report-did="email" data-exposure-report>VIA EMAIL<bel>

    Scan the QR code to download Webnovel

    <canvas width="210" height="210"></canvas><h4>Chapter 1777: Exposed (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    In reality, if he really said that it was not enough, Leng ruoxue would not give it to him anymore. She would even cklist him. After all, Leng ruoxue was also an Alchemist. Although she had never refined a pill with the fish scale flower as the main ingredient, the amount of medicinal pills used was basically the same. The more precious the herb was, the less the amount needed. On the other hand, the herbs that were in high demand were ordinary herbs. Hence, if he really dared to say that one petal was not enough, If that was the case, his friendship with Leng ruoxue woulde to an end. Hence, the facts had proven that his character could still withstand the test.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s enough, then I¡¯ll have to trouble President Shen. These two leaves will be my payment, is that okay?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes! I can!¡± Shen nuo was very happy. The most valuable part of the fish scale flower was its petals, but its leaves were also good ingredients for refining pills. Furthermore, their value was not low.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m going to refine the pill.¡± After Shen nuo finished speaking, she did not even send her guest off, and immediately went into her temporary pill refining room. When Leng ruoxue saw this, sheughed and returned to her room to wait for news.

    The moment she returned to her room, Leng ruoxue was hugged by the demon.

    Looking at the evildoer¡¯s gloomy face, Leng ruoxue was slightly stunned. She could not help but ask,¡±¡±Evildoer, who made you angry?¡±

    ¡°Who else could it be besides you?¡± The demon said in an unpleasant tone.

    ¡°Uh! I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Leng ruoxue felt wronged.

    ¡°Do you have a good rtionship with that Shen guy? She even stared at him for so long. He¡¯s old and ugly, what¡¯s there to look at?¡± The demon was going to settle the score after autumn. He had seen that Xue ¡®er had been busy with the fish scale flowers, so he had endured it until now.

    ¡°Uh!¡± When Leng ruoxue heard the demon¡¯s words, her forehead was filled with ck lines. She thought to herself, I¡¯m finished! This vinegar jar had acted up again. Although Shen nuo looked like she was in her forties, she was still a handsome uncle! In his words, she was old and ugly. However, at this point, she could not speak up for Shen nuo. Otherwise, the demon would definitely be even more persistent. Furthermore, she was very good at coaxing the demon, so she was not flustered.

    ¡°Demon, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I don¡¯t have a good rtionship with President Shen. This is only our second time meeting each other. Moreover! He¡¯s old and ugly. Why are you jealous?¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she consoled him.

    ¡°Then why did you stare at him for so long?¡± The demon half-squinted his bright ck eyes and said with slight displeasure.

    ¡°No way! When talking to someone, it¡¯s polite to look at them. I can¡¯t lower my head and talk to him! That would make me look like I¡¯m not presentable, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Leng ruoxue argued.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re right!¡± The demon snorted coldly. Although he knew that Xue ¡®er was quibbling, he could not say anything. This made him quite depressed!

    At this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door. Leng ruoxue was overjoyed and opened the door without thinking. Seeing that it was uncle long and baby, she was overjoyed.

    ¡°Uncle long, quicklye in.¡± Leng ruoxue urged.

    Uncle long looked at Leng ruoxue, then at the evil-looking man with an unfriendly expression. He then carried his baby into the room. The moment baby saw Leng ruoxue, although it wanted to jump into her arms, it chose to stay in uncle Long¡¯s arms when it saw the evil-looking man¡¯s dark face, in case it lost its life.

    ¡°Little girls, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Uncle long asked curiously as he felt the strange atmosphere between the two.

    ¡°Nothing, uncle long. Didn¡¯t you go back to your room? Why are you here again?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in bewilderment.

    ¡°Hehe! Baby went to find me, and now I¡¯m its helper. ¡± Uncle long said with pride.

    After hearing uncle Long¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but wipe the cold sweat off her forehead. She thought to herself,¡±uncle long doesn¡¯t have to be so happy even if he¡¯s just a hired thug, right?¡± She had always thought that uncle long was an expert who didn¡¯t care about anything. However, after getting to know him, she realized that uncle long was also an expert who wanted to see the world in chaos. At first, she couldn¡¯t ept this fact, but now she was much calmer.

    ¡°Cute master, there are so many people who want to kill your baby. Wu...If it wasn¡¯t for uncle long, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to see your cute baby again.¡± At this moment, baby¡¯s Silver eyes were filled with tears as he said pitifully. That pitiful little appearance was really pitiful.

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s going on?¡± Leng ruoxue was a little surprised. She had thought that her baby had already settled those people!

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. Back in the Grand elder¡¯s room, I was almost done with those people. Many of them paid us to protect them and bring them out of the secret realm. However, a few people from the Yao and Wen families cameter. When they heard the amount we charged, they immediately turned hostile and even encouraged everyone to kill me. I hid at uncle Long¡¯s ce and escaped. Otherwise, my lovely master would never have been able to see your treasure again.¡± Baby said with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°So, the Yao and Wen families don¡¯t need our protection or help to get them out of the secret realm?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with uncertainty.

    ¡°Mm! At least half of them don¡¯t need us to protect them or bring them out of the secret realm, and some of these people include the elders of the Cheng family. Of the eight divine domains, only the ning and Yin families don¡¯t object. ¡± Baby reported.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, refund them their amodation fees! We don¡¯t care anymore. ¡± Leng ruoxue said emotionlessly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Babyughed evilly. Returning their amodation fees also meant that their master would not care about their life or death. Hehe! That¡¯s great. It had long been disdainful of those people¡¯s superior attitude. Moreover, the eight divine regions were nothing great. If they wanted to leave this ce and keep their lives here, they had to rely on master! It was a pity that they couldn¡¯t understand. There woulde a time when they would regret it. At that time, it would charge more money than it was now, it thought secretly.

    ¡°Cute master, I asked those alchemists and cksmiths to hand over pills or equipment. It¡¯s considered giving them special treatment. After converting it to money, it¡¯s almost half of what those aristocratic families have. So, they¡¯re all very satisfied and didn¡¯t cause any trouble.¡± Baby said again.

    ¡°Mm! Thank you for your hard work, baby. ¡± Leng ruoxue patted her baby¡¯s head and consoled him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not hard to work for my lovely master. My baby was just a little frightened. ¡± Baby lowered his head and said.

    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get justice for you.¡± Leng ruoxue promised. Just as she finished her sentence, someone knocked on the door again.

    Leng ruoxue gave the evildoer a look. The evildoer understood her meaning and stood up to open the door. Outside the door were master ning, first elder, and master Cheng.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! Godfather is here to see you. ¡± As the master of the ning family spoke, he strode into the room, followed by the great elder and the master of the Cheng family.

    ¡°Godfather! We¡¯ve just separated. ¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    This is the end of Part One, and download Webnovel app to continue:

    bel ss="pr bt _m _icon _block j_getApp mb12" title="via Email" for="downAppSwitch"><span data-exposure-repeat data-report-l1="16" data-report-eid="qi_C_reader_chapterleaddownload" data-report-ltype="C" data-report-pid="qi_p_bookread" data-report-pdt="reader" data-report-pdid="19281266806034805" data-report-blocktitle="64467104878876344" data-report-uiname="chapterleaddownload" data-report-dt="downloadchannel" data-report-did="email" data-exposure-report>VIA EMAIL<bel>

    Scan the QR code to download Webnovel

    <canvas width="210" height="210"></canvas><h4>Chapter 1778: Exposed (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°So what if I can¡¯te and see you?¡± The master of the ning family deliberately pulled a long face and said with some displeasure.

    ¡°Sure, but, Godfather, I still hope that you can have a good rest, because we will be leaving here tomorrow to meet up with Feng Da and the others.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Uh! Why are you in such a hurry?¡± The master of the ning family was surprised.

    ¡°Mm! I¡¯m afraid that Feng Da and the others will be worried if I don¡¯t go back for too long. ¡± Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er has a point, we should leave this ce.¡± At this moment, first elder chimed in. After he finished speaking, he even shot a look at the Cheng n¡¯s n head. However, Leng ruoxue pretended not to see first elder and the Cheng n¡¯s n head exchanging flirtatious looks.

    ¡°So, there¡¯s still one day left. You should go back to your room and rest. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have the energy to deal with those monsters.¡± Leng ruoxue smiled faintly.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, I have something to discuss with you.¡± Seeing that Leng ruoxue wasn¡¯t even looking at him, the head of the Cheng n had no choice but to speak directly.

    ¡°Patriarch Cheng, if you have something to say, just say it!¡± Leng ruoxue knew what was going on. Sheughed in her heart. It seemed like this old man couldn¡¯t keep his cool anymore. However, he really had to worry about those troublesome descendants.

    ¡°Um ... I know that some of the Cheng family¡¯s elders are insensible and have annoyed you. Can you give me face and not hold it against them? Don¡¯t worry! Our Cheng family will pay for their expenses in full, and I guarantee that there won¡¯t be a single cent less. ¡± The master of the Cheng family promised. After he knew that someone from the Cheng family had joined in the trouble, he immediately went to find the old man of the ning family and the great elder. At first, those two old men didn¡¯t intend to help and only looked at him sympathetically. In the end, he said a lot of good things and promised a lot of unfair conditions before they were willing to go with him. Boo...These two old things were disloyal!

    ¡°Cheng family head! Originally, I shouldn¡¯t have argued with them because of you, but now is a critical time, and I have to be extra careful. They clearly look down on me, so why should I care about their life and death? I¡¯ve just decided to return some people¡¯s amodation fees. Their life or death is up to you. ¡± Leng ruoxue said emotionlessly.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, I¡¯ll apologize on their behalf, okay?¡± The head of the Cheng n bitterly said with hidden bitterness.

    ¡°Patriarch Cheng, I didn¡¯t want to tell you about this at first, but since it¡¯se to this, I don¡¯t intend to hide it from you. It¡¯s also good to let you be mentally prepared.¡± Leng ruoxue hesitated for a moment after hearing master Cheng¡¯s words, then slowly replied.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Seeing Leng ruoxue¡¯s serious expression, master ning, first elder, and master Cheng all looked at her seriously.

    ¡°There¡¯s a hidden chess piece of the Men in ck around you. That person has been lurking around you all this time, waiting for the opportunity to strike. However, I haven¡¯t found this person yet, so everyone in this house is suspicious.¡± Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t beat around the bush and said directly.

    ¡°What? This, this is true?¡± The master of the ning family asked in surprise.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, you don¡¯t have any clues at all?¡± The great elder asked worriedly. If there was such a time bomb around them, their safety would be a big problem!

    ¡°The time is too short, so I haven¡¯t caught that person¡¯s trail yet. However, I¡¯m trying my best.¡± Leng ruoxue exined.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need our cooperation with, just tell us, girl!¡± The master of the ning family sighed.

    ¡°Godfather! It¡¯s a critical time now. If the people in the n can¡¯t be of one mind, then it¡¯s better to give up on such nsmen. ¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s words were very subtle, but the three of them, who were experienced with age, understood the meaning between the lines. Instantly, the great elder and master ning¡¯s eyes turned to master Cheng at the same time.

    The head of the Cheng familyughed bitterly. He knew that Leng ruoxue¡¯s words were meant for him because there were some troublesome descendants. However, as the old ancestor of the Cheng family, he really hoped to bring everyone who was brought into the mystic realm out safely. Furthermore, those people could be considered the elites of the Cheng family. If they lost them, it would be a huge loss for the Cheng family.

    After some thought, the head of the Cheng family said,¡±Xue ¡®er, there are some people in the Cheng family who are not easy to worry about, but they are still very loyal to the Cheng family. So, as the head of the family and the ancestor of the Cheng family, I can¡¯t abandon them. How about this? I¡¯ll give you the cost of their departure without any difference. As for their behavior, I¡¯ll control them. If they still don¡¯t repent, then I¡¯ll definitely put righteousness before family.¡±

    n head Cheng¡¯s tone was one of negotiation. From this, it could be seen that he valued Leng ruoxue¡¯s attitude. Seeing that old man Cheng had already put it this way, Leng ruoxue could only nod her head and say the ugly words first,¡±¡±Patriarch Cheng, I¡¯ll give them one more chance. I hope you can restrain them. However, if they¡¯re incited by others again, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±

    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll go back and teach them a good lesson. They definitely won¡¯t dare to do it again. ¡± The head of the Cheng n promised.

    After he finished speaking, he nodded to Leng ruoxue and the rest before turning around and leaving the room.

    After master Cheng left, master ning continued to ask with a serious face,¡±¡±Xue ¡®er, do you have any suspicions about this hidden chess piece?¡±

    ¡°Godfather! This hidden chess piece¡¯s strength should be at reverent-god level. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with certainty. When they had first entered this ce, Leng ruoxue had arranged for Qing Jue to investigate the people here. Qing Jue had used his mind-reading technique on those below the reverent-god level. However, he had not found the hidden chess piece that they were looking for. With Qing Jue¡¯s current strength, reverent-god level was the only one that he could not use his mind-reading technique on. Hence, he had no way of checking on the reverent-god level experts here. As such, their search had been narrowed down.

    ¡°Reverent-God? In that case, aren¡¯t I a suspect?¡± The master of the ning family blinked his eyes, finding it hard to believe. Besides, he couldn¡¯t understand how a Supreme God, who was already a top expert in the divine world, could be someone else¡¯s hidden chess piece. This was really unbelievable.

    ¡°Yup! However, I believe that Godfather isn¡¯t this hidden chess piece. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have told you about this. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Godfather! You¡¯ve been in contact with them for a long time, do you think anyone is suspicious?¡± Leng ruoxue asked again.

    ¡°Suspicious? In terms of suspicion, the reason we came to this secret realm was all because of that old gue. Originally, we didn¡¯t n toe, but we couldn¡¯t stand his persuasion and we didn¡¯t want to be looked down by him, so we decided to take the risk with him. ¡± The master of the ning family said after some thought.

    ¡°He can indeed be listed as a suspect, but I think he¡¯s injured.¡± Leng ruoxue said. Based on her observation, that old man seemed to be quite badly injured.

    This is the end of Part One, and download Webnovel app to continue:

    bel ss="pr bt _m _icon _block j_getApp mb12" title="via Email" for="downAppSwitch"><span data-exposure-repeat data-report-l1="16" data-report-eid="qi_C_reader_chapterleaddownload" data-report-ltype="C" data-report-pid="qi_p_bookread" data-report-pdt="reader" data-report-pdid="19281266806034805" data-report-blocktitle="64467105398973326" data-report-uiname="chapterleaddownload" data-report-dt="downloadchannel" data-report-did="email" data-exposure-report>VIA EMAIL<bel>

    Scan the QR code to download Webnovel

    <canvas width="210" height="210"></canvas><h4>Chapter 1779: Exposed (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about getting injured? which one of us isn¡¯t injured?¡± The first elder said disapprovingly. However, the moment he said it, he regretted it. With that little girl¡¯s shrewdness, she wouldn¡¯t have heard anything, right? He was a little uneasy. He didn¡¯t mean to let it slip.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± After hearing first elder¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue narrowed her eyes and asked with a smile that was not a smile.

    ¡°Hehe! Of course! It¡¯s nothing to get injured here. ¡± The great elder braced himself and said, but the master of the ning family didn¡¯t dare to look at him at all. He could only look up at the ceiling, but in his heart, he was already cursing the great elder with dog blood. F * ck! You could have said something else, why did you have to talk about injuries? If he aroused Xue ¡®er¡¯s suspicion, the two of them would be in trouble. Wu ... He was so scared!

    ¡°So you¡¯ve been injured too?¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she grabbed master ning¡¯s arm and examined it. Then, she looked at first elder ¡®s. After she was done, she didn¡¯t say a word and just stared at the two of them coldly.

    Under Leng ruoxue¡¯s cold gaze, the Grand Elder and master of the ning family felt a chill. They felt extremely uneasy. This girl¡¯s gaze made them feel a mountain of pressure. They were about to break out in cold sweat. Wu...Xue ¡®er made them so scared.

    ¡°Alright! We¡¯re injured. ¡± After a long time, first elder could no longer bear the pressure that Leng ruoxue gave him and surrendered.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er girl, Shen nuo is already thinking of a solution. You don¡¯t have to worry. This is just a small injury, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Seeing that the great elder had admitted it, the master of the ning family could only brace himself andfort him.

    However, after hearing their conversation, Leng ruoxue remained silent and continued to stare at them coldly. Uncle long, on the other hand, was leisurely drinking his tea and watching the show.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! Don¡¯t be like this! Can you say something?¡± After a while, master ning couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Xue ¡®er didn¡¯t say a word. This, this made him particrly nervous. His little heart was beating wildly. Wu...Xue¡¯ er actually bullied him.

    ¡°What does Godfather want me to say?¡± Leng ruoxue smiled faintly, but the smile did not reach her eyes. Her voice was also a little cold, which made master ning and first elder shiver. They knew that Xue ¡®er was really angry.

    ¡°Whatever you say! Just don¡¯t be like this. ¡± The first elder said in fear.

    ¡°It seems like I shouldn¡¯t be the one to say anything. It should be you guys.¡± Leng ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°Uh! We shouldn¡¯t have hidden our injuries from you. We were just afraid that you would be worried!¡± The master of the ning family felt very wronged. He had lived for so long, but he had never been so humble before. However, even so, Xue ¡®er¡¯s anger might not be appeased.

    ¡°You¡¯re injured, so there¡¯s no need to hide it from me. Now, you¡¯re lying. This is pure deception, and I hate being deceived the most. So, please leave my room immediately. I don¡¯t want to see you. ¡± Leng ruoxue said angrily.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! Don¡¯t be like this! We know we were wrong. ¡± Master ning said pitifully. His originally shrewd eyes were now misted with tears. However, Leng ruoxue was unmoved. She stood up and entered the inner room.

    Seeing this, the evildoer had no choice but to personally send the two old men who wanted to continue acting pitiful out of the room. The two old men who were chased out continued to linger outside Leng ruoxue¡¯s room, unwilling to leave easily. However, the tightly shut door would not open for them.

    In the room, uncle long chuckled and said,¡±¡±They¡¯re going to have a hard time this time. ¡±

    ¡°He deserves it! Who asked them to lie to Xue ¡®er?¡± The demon said without any sympathy.

    ¡°Not bad! We have to teach them a lesson. ¡± At this moment, Leng ruoxue walked out from the inner chamber. There was no longer any trace of anger on her face.

    ¡°Hehe! Xue ¡®er, you¡¯re not angry! The two old men were scared to death. ¡± Uncle long said.

    ¡°The secret realm is full of dangers. I¡¯ve long been mentally prepared that they would be injured, so how could I really be angry with them? however, I¡¯ve decided to teach them a good lesson this time. Let¡¯s see if they still dare to lie in the future.¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Hehe! I don¡¯t mind teaching them a lesson, but their injuries can¡¯t be dyed any longer. They need to be treated as soon as possible. ¡± Uncle long reminded.

    ¡°Mm! Don¡¯t worry, uncle long, I know what I¡¯m doing. ¡± Leng ruoxue promised.

    With that, she brought uncle long and the evildoer into the bracelet while she went straight into the purple bamboo house to refine healing elixirs for her Godfather and the great elder ...

    The next morning.

    Shen nuo, who had finished refining the elixir, immediately went to look for Leng ruoxue and passed her a small Jade bottle.

    Leng ruoxue opened the Jade bottle and took out a red pill to admire it. This pill was extremely beautiful. It was crystal clear like a red ruby bead. Furthermore, the pill¡¯s surface was glowing with a fiery red light, making it look exceptionally beautiful.

    ¡°Young miss Leng, the fish scale petals you gave me were used to refine fifteen fish scale pills. They are all here.¡± Shen nuo exined.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble President Shen. ¡± Leng ruoxue nodded to express her gratitude.

    ¡°Miss Leng ...¡± Shen nuo didn¡¯t know what to say, because he had just met first elder and master ning at the door of Leng ruoxue¡¯s room, and he also knew that their injuries had been exposed. What made him a little conflicted was that the person who helped them to falsify the truth was himself, and now they wanted him to plead for them. How could he say it? Also, he was afraid that Leng ruoxue would vent her anger on him. He was in a dilemma.

    ¡°Guild leader Shen, I know what you want to say. If you want to plead for them, there¡¯s no need to.¡± Leng ruoxue immediately blocked off the words that Shen nuo had yet to say. She then continued,¡±¡±However, I have a small matter that I would like to ask President Shen for help with.¡±

    ¡°Please speak, miss Leng.¡± Shen nuo hurriedly said.

    ¡°Please pass these two pills to them on my behalf, President Shen. Tell them that you refined them.¡± Leng ruoxue handed over a Jade bottle.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Shen nuo took the Jade bottle and curiously opened the bottle cap to take a look. Her eyes instantly widened. Inside the small Jade bottle, there were two light green pills that were emitting the aura of grass. Spiritual energy was floating on the pills, and one could tell that they were of ordinary quality with a single look.

    This ... This was a healing pill refined with Dragon beard grass as the main ingredient! This was also the best healing pill in the divine realm. This aura, this taste, he would definitely not be mistaken.

    When he thought of this, the way he looked at Leng ruoxue changed even more. This little girl was really full of surprises! First, it was the fish scale flower. Now, she had taken out the Dragon beard pill. He really didn¡¯t know what else she couldn¡¯t get.

    And with these two Dragon whisker pills, the injuries of the ning family¡¯s master and great elder would not be a problem.

    ¡°Young miss Leng, I wonder if you still have this Dragon whisker pill in your hands?¡± Shen nuo could not help but ask. Although he had long wanted to cure the injuries of master ning and the first elder, he did not have the legendary Dragon¡¯s beard grass. Furthermore, not only did the first elder and master ning need this herb, there were also a few people who were severely injured who needed it as well.

    ¡°Yes, but I won¡¯t give it to anyone else for free except Godfather and the great elder.¡± Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°That¡¯s natural! We alchemists aren¡¯t Saints. Moreover, this Dragon whisker pill is even more difficult to obtain, so it¡¯s only natural for them to pay a price to buy it. Moreover, they don¡¯tck money. ¡± Shen nuo said with a smile. This was a pill that could save their lives! He believed that no one would be stingy with their own lives.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. May I know how many pills President Shen needs?¡± Leng ruoxue asked, satisfied.

    ¡°Not including the Grand Elder and master ning, there are four people who need this Dragon whisker pill topletely cure their injuries. Give me four!¡± Shen nuo said after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Leng ruoxue then took out a small white jade bottle and passed it to Shen nuo, saying,¡±¡±There are a total of five pills in here. The extra one will be the reward for helping me sell this Dragon beard pill for a good price.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, miss Leng. I won¡¯t stand on ceremony then.¡± Shen nuo said happily. If it was any other pill, he might not want it. However, this Dragon whisker pill, he would not hypocritically reject it. One must know that in a critical moment, the Dragon whisker pill could save one¡¯s life, as long as one still had a breath.

    ¡°President Shen, you¡¯re wee.¡± Leng ruoxue smiled.

    Following that, Shen nuo stood up and bade her farewell. Leng ruoxue once again entered the bracelet and fed Cuizhu the fish scale pill that Shen nuo had refined.

    After waiting for a while, Cuizhu still had not woken up. Leng ruoxue could not help but feel a little disappointed.

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry, this pill is taking effect! However, sister Cuizhu¡¯s poison is too powerful, so it will take a long time. ¡± Xiao Yu ¡®er, who was surrounding Leng ruoxue, could feel her emotions and quickly consoled her.

    ¡°Mm! Little Yu ¡®er, I¡¯ll leave sister Cuizhu to you. Inform me immediately if there¡¯s anything unusual. ¡± Leng ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. We will take good care of sister Cuizhu.¡± Little Yu ¡®er clenched her little fist and promised.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue brought the evildoer and uncle long out of the bracelet and left the room.

    As soon as they went out, the master of the ning family and the first elder immediately surrounded them and said,¡±¡±Little Xue ¡®er, our injuries are no longer a problem. Shen nuo said that he has a way to concoct medicinal pills that can cure our injuries.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Leng ruoxue said emotionlessly. She was extremely satisfied with Shen nuo¡¯s ability to do things. It seemed like Shen nuo was very clear about her intentions, so she did not immediately hand the Dragon whisker pill over to them. Very good! This time, she must make them remember this lesson. Let¡¯s see if they dare to lie to her about such things again in the future!

    This is the end of Part One, and download Webnovel app to continue:

    bel ss="pr bt _m _icon _block j_getApp mb12" title="via Email" for="downAppSwitch"><span data-exposure-repeat data-report-l1="16" data-report-eid="qi_C_reader_chapterleaddownload" data-report-ltype="C" data-report-pid="qi_p_bookread" data-report-pdt="reader" data-report-pdid="19281266806034805" data-report-blocktitle="64467105935846271" data-report-uiname="chapterleaddownload" data-report-dt="downloadchannel" data-report-did="email" data-exposure-report>VIA EMAIL<bel>

    Scan the QR code to download Webnovel

    <canvas width="210" height="210"></canvas><h4>Chapter 1780: Instigating (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Oh! How much are you prepared to pay?¡± Uncle long asked directly.

    ¡°Uh! Uncle long, feel free to state your price. ¡± The head of the Yao family wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and cursed in his heart. I¡¯ve never heard of someone who loves money! If he didn¡¯t recognize that monster¡¯s Phantom image, he would definitely think that this person was a fake. However, in the entire divine realm, those who dared to impersonate that person were probably not even born yet!

    ¡°Little girl! How much do you think we should ask for?¡± After hearing the Yao family head¡¯s words, uncle long turned to look at Leng ruoxue and asked.

    ¡°The Yao family is one of the eight great divine domains, so thepensation they¡¯re paying must match their status. If they¡¯re too little, they won¡¯t be able to lift their heads in the divine realm. I think we¡¯ll just take a third of the Yao family¡¯s assets!¡± Leng ruoxue furrowed her brows and pondered for a moment before replying.

    When uncle long heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but wipe away the cold sweat on his forehead. He thought to himself,¡¯this little girl is really ruthless!¡¯ This time, the Yao family¡¯s brat would definitely die of heartache! However, with him around, that fellow would not dare to y any tricks! At the thought of this, uncle long smiled and said,¡±¡±Yao family¡¯s little brat, did you hear that? justpensate ording to what this junior has said!¡±

    After the Yao family¡¯s head heard the words of these two people, he was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak for a long time. This was really a lion¡¯s mouth! He wanted to take away a third of the Yao family¡¯s assets all at once, and even said that it had to match the Yao family¡¯s status. This was clearly, clearly robbery! He felt indignant. However, when he thought of uncle Long¡¯s strength and his status among the divine realm¡¯s magical beasts, he could only swallow his anger.

    ¡°Uncle long! I¡¯m willing topensate you with a third of the Yao family¡¯s assets. I beg you to forgive me and let go of the Yao family¡¯s juniors!¡± The patriarch of the Yao family said pitifully. In fact, the reason why he agreed topensate so much money was not only for the younger generation of the Yao family. It was mainly because of uncle Long¡¯s identity and status. One should know that uncle long was one of the iconic experts in the divine world. Furthermore, he had lived for a long time and his strength was unfathomable. Therefore, he was really unwilling to offend uncle long because of his mistake. It would not do any good for the Yao family.

    ¡°Since you, this Yao family¡¯s little fellow, are so sensible, then I won¡¯t argue with them. You must strictly discipline these Yao family people. If they dare to provoke us again, don¡¯t me me for being merciless! Also, Xue ¡®er has already returned their amodation fees. From tonight onwards, they can¡¯t enter the house anymore. You don¡¯t have any objections, do you?¡± Uncle long red at him and continued.

    ¡°Uncle long! Our Yao family is willing to pay for all their expenses, so please give them another chance!¡± The head of the Yao family begged for mercy. He knew that if the younger generation of the family were not allowed to enter the house, they would definitely not be able to live at night. Therefore, he could only lower his voice and beg the other party.

    ¡°Hmph! What were you doing earlier?¡± Uncle long snorted coldly.

    I didn¡¯t expect that you would really drive him out! The head of the Yao family said with an embarrassed smile,¡±They were confused. Uncle long, please give them another chance!¡±

    ¡°We can give them opportunities, but we have to double the money. Otherwise, if everyone learns from them, wouldn¡¯t it be a mess?¡± Uncle long said, leaving no room for discussion.

    ¡°Good! No problem,¡± The Yao family head¡¯s heart was bleeding. Wu...If he had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have done it! Why did they cause so much trouble? this was really a double loss!

    Just as the head of the Yao family was remorseful, baby had already run to him happily. He stretched out his little paw and said with a smile,¡±¡±Yao family head, please pay!¡±

    Seeing this, the head of the Yao family held his breath and almost passed out. How could he, the head of the Yao family, renege on a debt? Was there a need to collect money from him in such a hurry? In the end, he still handed over all the Yao family¡¯s expenses and thepensation to uncle long.

    ¡°The Yao family head is really rich!¡± As soon as the money was in his hands, the baby couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Then, he ignored the Yao family head¡¯s darkened face and ran back to his lovely master¡¯s side with an excited face to present the treasure.

    Leng ruoxue ced the money and the items that were used to pay for the treasures into the bracelet and handed it over to Qing Jue. Then, she smiled at the Yao family head and said,¡±¡±Yao family head, I wee you to correct your mistakes. We¡¯re partners for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The head of the Yao family snorted coldly as a response to Leng ruoxue. However, Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t take it to heart, and the smile on her face became even more radiant.

    At this moment, the Wen family head transmitted his voice to the Yao family head with an unwilling expression,¡±¡±Yao family head, how could you agree to such a rude condition? this, aren¡¯t you falling into their trap?¡±

    ¡°What else can we do?¡± The head of the Yao n helplessly replied.

    ¡°Who is uncle long?¡± The head of the Wen family was a little bewildered. He knew very well that the head of the Yao family, who had been knocking on the door, had only lowered his voice andpromised for the sake of uncle long.

    ¡°I can only tell you that we can¡¯t afford to offend uncle long.¡± The head of the Yao family said gloomily. He had long heard that uncle long didn¡¯t care about anything, but he didn¡¯t expect to meet him in the secret realm. Sigh!

    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to offend them? He¡¯s the same as us, a Hierarch. Why can¡¯t we afford to offend him?¡± The head of the Wen family said, unconvinced. In the entire divine world, other than the Divine Master, there should be no one they could not afford to offend, right?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and try. Don¡¯t expect me to help you.¡± The head of the Yao family said bluntly. The Yao family had suffered a great loss in this trip to the mystic realm!

    ¡°Is uncle long really that terrifying?¡± The Wen family head was still in doubt.

    Suddenly, there was a rumble in the distance! BOOM!¡¯ . Everyone was shocked because they were all too familiar with this sound. Moreover, along with the rumbling sound, there were intermittent screams. These screams were from the people who were thrown out by the huge monster.

    ¡°We¡¯re finished! The monsters areing, let¡¯s hide in the house. ¡± Someone shouted. The scene was in chaos. Many people were like ants on a hot pan, scurrying around.

    ¡°Calm down! Even the weakest among you are divine emperors, but now you¡¯ve scared away some monsters that are weaker than you. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the disorganized crowd and said with a look of disdain.

    ¡°You said that you would ensure our safety. Are you going to break your promise?¡± Another hostage asked.

    ¡°If you pay, I¡¯ll naturally guarantee your safety. However, I also need your cooperation. You have so many experts, do you expect a small god like me to destroy all the monsters? Do you think you¡¯re worthy of your status if you want to get something without putting in any effort?¡± Leng ruoxue mocked.

    ¡°Miss Leng is right. For the sake of our dignity, we can¡¯t back down. Everyone, let¡¯s fight those monsters to the death!¡± One of the ning family¡¯s leaders said. He even gave Leng ruoxue a look. Before they left, their elder had instructed them very clearly to listen to Leng ruoxue. Furthermore, they knew that Leng ruoxue¡¯s mes could destroy these monsters. So, although they looked a little flustered on the surface, they were very calm in their hearts.

    ¡°Right! For our dignity! We can¡¯t hide anymore, we have to fight to the death with those monsters!¡± Someone from the Cheng n also said.

    Looking at their impassioned expressions, the Wen family head said worriedly,¡±¡±All of you, calm down. Don¡¯t act rashly! How could those monsters be so easy to deal with? The most important thing now is to quickly enter the house to save our lives. Everyone, hurry up and go in!¡±

    His words caused some of them to hesitate. Leng ruoxue saw this and smiled,¡±¡±Does the Wen family head want everyone to be cowards? If you¡¯re afraid, you can go in yourself. We¡¯re going to fight these monsters for our reputation. ¡±

    ¡°It is! So many people from the Wen family have died. As the head of the family, not only are you not thinking of avenging them, you even want us to keep hiding. What are you thinking!¡± An elder of the ning family said disdainfully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ungrateful, I¡¯m just thinking of your safety. Those monsters couldn¡¯t be killed at all, so why fight them head-on? Moreover, so many of the Wen family members have died. Don¡¯t you think my heart aches? You must know that those are all my descendants! However, now is not the time to act on impulse. Before we have absolute confidence in dealing with those monsters, the best choice is to preserve our strength. ¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, do you think that miss Leng is letting you fight those monsters for your dignity and honor? Don¡¯t be fooled by her. She has already taken the money and said that she will protect your safety, but she still instigates you to fight those monsters. She clearly wants you to die, so she doesn¡¯t have to keep her promise, and the money you paid went into her pocket without any effort. That¡¯s her goal!¡± The Wen family head flew into a rage out of humiliation as he tried to drive a wedge between them. Furthermore, his face was flushed red as he roared, his emotions agitated, as if he was really burning with anxiety.

    When the crowd heard the Wen family head¡¯s words, they became even more hesitant. Even though Leng ruoxue¡¯s words made sense, the Wen family head¡¯s words made sense too. Furthermore, these monsters were indeed unkible and might even cause them to lose their lives. For a moment, everyone was conflicted and the atmosphere at the scene became gloomy ...

    This is the end of Part One, and download Webnovel app to continue:

    bel ss="pr bt _m _icon _block j_getApp mb12" title="via Email" for="downAppSwitch"><span data-exposure-repeat data-report-l1="16" data-report-eid="qi_C_reader_chapterleaddownload" data-report-ltype="C" data-report-pid="qi_p_bookread" data-report-pdt="reader" data-report-pdid="19281266806034805" data-report-blocktitle="64467106472717399" data-report-uiname="chapterleaddownload" data-report-dt="downloadchannel" data-report-did="email" data-exposure-report>VIA EMAIL<bel>

    Scan the QR code to download Webnovel

    <canvas width="210" height="210"></canvas><h4>Chapter 1781: Sowing discord (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Since senior insists, then we¡¯ll respectfullyply.¡± After he finished speaking, the wretched-looking old man gave everyone a look. Immediately, they turned their attention to uncle long.

    In fact, they had long wanted to teach this reverent-God named uncle long a lesson, but they were not confident in fighting him alone. But now, it was different. They were going to fight him as a group! Therefore, they were not so afraid of uncle long.

    When uncle long saw that they had turned their attention to him, he was overjoyed. He rubbed his hands together and waited for them to make their move. Hehe! It looked like he would be able to satisfy his craving today. Furthermore, these people could be beaten up however they wanted. There was no pressure in beating them up, and there was no need to show mercy. This was great!

    ¡°Go!¡± At the wretched-looking old man¡¯smand, the people surrounding uncle long all attacked. In an instant, several rays of multi-colored divine power attacked uncle long. Just as the divine power was about to reach uncle long, a light barrier appeared in front of uncle long, blocking the divine power. Then, uncle long attacked ...

    The shadow of a huge monster appeared behind uncle long. The monster had the head of a Dragon and the body of a whale. Its body was so huge that it almost covered Half the Sky. The aura on its body was sharp and terrifying. Its angry dragon eyes stared at the humans who attacked it with viciousness and contempt.

    With a Dragon¡¯s Roar, the monster¡¯s Phantom image leaped into the air. With a gentle swing of its huge tail, dozens of people were swept away by it. The remaining people began to tremble in fear when they saw the monster¡¯s Phantom image. W-what is this thing?! They had lived for so long and had never seen this monster before. However, the monster¡¯s innate powerful pressure made them feel unusually depressed. Some people¡¯s legs had already begun to tremble. At this time, a shrill scream came from the distance. Immediately, the timid people sat on the ground and wet themselves in fear ...

    ¡°A bunch of useless things! It¡¯s a waste of air to keep you alive, so why don¡¯t I clean up your family¡¯s mess?¡± Uncle long shouted. Then, the monster behind him swung its tail again, and dozens of people were thrown out. Many of the others fainted when they saw this.

    ¡°Uncle long! Spare me! We were wrong!¡± Those who were still conscious begged for mercy. The miserable shrieks from the distance made them feel even more pressured. Wuwu ... There were so many of them, and the weakest was a divine Emperor. They couldn¡¯t even defeat a reverent-God when they worked together. This fact made them feel quite depressed.

    ¡°Spare you? In your dreams!¡± Uncle long said, leaving no room for discussion. Then, The Phantom of the monster behind him immediately shrank to the size of a human. Then, there was a ¡®pa pa¡¯! Pa pa!¡¯ The monster used its tail as a hand to p the faces of the remaining people. In less than a quarter of an hour, their faces were swollen like a pig¡¯s head. After the monster had enough of the ps, it was about to throw the remaining people away like the previous two times when it was interrupted by an urgent voice.

    ¡°Uncle long! Please show mercy!¡± A hurried voice interrupted, and then three people came out of the house.

    These three people were the family heads of the Yao family, the Wen family, and the yin family, and the one who spoke was the Yao family¡¯s family head.

    The two family heads of the Yao family and the Wen family saw that their own family members were being punished by uncle long. They were burning with anxiety and ran out of their houses, not caring about their injured bodies. As for the family head of the yin family, he was purely here to watch the show because there were no people from the yin family among the people who were causing trouble.

    ¡°Who are you? Why should I show mercy? Hmph! Since they dared to offend me, they should be prepared to be taught a lesson by me. ¡± Uncle long cast a sidelong nce at the head of the Yao n and said in an unpleasant tone. In the divine realm, only the strong are respected. Once one bes a top-tier expert, one¡¯s background is no longer that important. Regardless of whether one is a human or a magical beast, one should be respected by everyone. Unfortunately, there are some people who are self-righteous and think that they can look down on other experts just because they have someone to back them up. Thus, uncle long was ruthless to them today, other than because they were being unreasonable to him. He also wanted to avenge the beasts who had been enved by the humans. He wanted to let them know that beasts were not to be trifled with!

    ¡°I¡¯m the head of the Yao family. I¡¯ve long heard of uncle Long¡¯s name, and today I finally met you. You¡¯re indeed worthy of your reputation. ¡± The head of the Yao family said with a fawning expression. He never dreamed that this uncle long in front of him was actually the one from the endless ocean. If he had known earlier, how could he have indulged his own junior to find trouble for no reason! However, it was toote to say anything now, because that person was famous for being difficult to talk to. More importantly, uncle Long¡¯s strength was unfathomable. Even if he was at his peak, he wasn¡¯t sure if he could defeat this uncle long. Moreover, he was injured now. Moreover, he didn¡¯t want to be enemies with uncle long. After all, the beasts in the endless ocean all followed uncle Long¡¯s lead. If he really made uncle long unhappy and caused a riot in the endless ocean, even if the Yao family was one of the eight great divine regions, they wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it!

    ¡°So it¡¯s the Yao family¡¯s little fellow! I didn¡¯t expect you to have grown so big. ¡± After hearing what the head of the Yao family said, uncle long smiled, but his words made the head of the Yao family depressed.

    Alright! He admitted that uncle long was older than him and had lived longer than him, but he couldn¡¯t call him a little guy in front of so many people! Wu ... How could he face others in the future? the head of the Yao family was depressed, but he didn¡¯t dare to refute uncle Long¡¯s words and could only smile foolishly.

    As Leng ruoxue listened to their conversation, she couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. She didn¡¯t expect uncle Long¡¯s seniority to be so high. In his eyes, the head of the Yao family was just a little fellow, and that constipated old man didn¡¯t even dare to refute. This was really too funny.

    ¡°Yao family¡¯s little brat, is there something you need from me?¡± Uncle long yed dumb.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The head of the Yao family was very depressed. Didn¡¯t he tell uncle long to show mercy? Why did uncle long ask if he was okay? He really didn¡¯t know if he didn¡¯t make it clear enough, or if uncle long had Alzheimer¡¯s disease. How could he have forgotten what he had said before in such a short time?

    ¡°Uncle long! Please show mercy and let go of these Yao family juniors!¡± After taking a few deep breaths, the head of the Yao family reiterated.

    ¡°Oh! Just this matter! Actually, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t let them go, but what about the fact that they bumped into me?¡± Uncle long raised his eyebrows and said with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to apologize to uncle long on their behalf. ¡± The head of the Yao family hurriedly said.

    ¡°You¡¯re done with an apology? Uncle long has lived for so long, but I¡¯ve never been bullied like this by a human or a beast!¡± Uncle long said, feeling wronged.

    ¡°Our Yao family is willing topensate for uncle Long¡¯s mental damage. We hope that you will forgive us and let these juniors go.¡± The head of the Yao family made up his mind. He knew that he had to pay a huge price today, but fortunately, most of the remaining people were from the Yao family. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked for mercy.

    This is the end of Part One, and download Webnovel app to continue:

    bel ss="pr bt _m _icon _block j_getApp mb12" title="via Email" for="downAppSwitch"><span data-exposure-repeat data-report-l1="16" data-report-eid="qi_C_reader_chapterleaddownload" data-report-ltype="C" data-report-pid="qi_p_bookread" data-report-pdt="reader" data-report-pdid="19281266806034805" data-report-blocktitle="64467106741152887" data-report-uiname="chapterleaddownload" data-report-dt="downloadchannel" data-report-did="email" data-exposure-report>VIA EMAIL<bel>

    Scan the QR code to download Webnovel

    <canvas width="210" height="210"></canvas><h4>Chapter 1782: Instigating (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s cold attitude caused the two of them to be at aplete loss. They looked at Leng ruoxue nervously and pitifully said in unison,¡±¡±Xue ¡®er, we know we were wrong. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± After they finished speaking, the two of them lowered their heads like children who had done something wrong, not daring to look at Leng ruoxue. Fortunately, there were no outsiders here. Otherwise, they would be shocked to see the two of them in this state! One must know that the two of them held a very important position in the firmament. However, in front of Leng ruoxue, they could not disy any dignity at all. The main reason for this was that they had a guilty conscience.

    ¡°Oh, really? Where did you go wrong?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a half-smile.

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have hidden our injuries from you. We shouldn¡¯t have lied.¡± The two of them whispered.

    ¡°Since you know, then ept your punishment!¡± Leng ruoxue said coldly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± He still had to be punished? They couldn¡¯t help but cry out in fear. They had already apologized, but this little girl still didn¡¯t n on letting them go. Wu ... They really had a bitter life! As the two of them reproached themselves, they couldn¡¯t help but steal nces at Leng ruoxue with pitiful and aggrieved eyes. Unfortunately, Leng ruoxue waspletely unmoved.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to be punished, but don¡¯t say you know me in the future. ¡± Seeing through their thoughts, Leng ruoxue said directly.

    ¡°We are willing to ept the punishment.¡± When the two of them heard this, they quickly said,¡±Wu...Xue ¡®er actually bullied them and said that she won¡¯t acknowledge them in the future. How can this be!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good! Don¡¯t appear in front of me for half a month. If there¡¯s anything, I¡¯ll send my baby to find you. ¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought. Her punishment for them was to give them the cold shoulder for half a month and see if they would remember!

    ¡°Alright then!¡± The two of them lowered their heads and tucked their tails between their legs as they walked away.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, this punishment of yours is quite interesting. Is it useful to them?¡± Looking at their backs, uncle long was very curious. He didn¡¯t expect that Xue ¡®er¡¯s punishment would be not seeing them. This was a punishment he had never heard of before. He just didn¡¯t know if it would be useful to them.

    ¡°It¡¯s useful!¡± Leng ruoxue said with certainty.

    ¡°Oh! Hehe! I¡¯ll wait and see. ¡± Uncle long said, as if he wished for the world to be in chaos.

    Then, the three of them walked to the courtyard. At this time, the courtyard was already full of people. After seeing them, many of them had unkind expressions on their faces.

    ¡°From today onwards, you will have to stay outside the house during the day. You can go out now.¡± Leng ruoxue stood in front of them and said straightforwardly. She had already asked the great elder to set up the entry and exit rights of the house. Hence, she now had partial control over the house.

    After everyone heard her words, they looked at each other and then began to walk out of the house. After those who took the initiative to go out had all left, the rest of the people in the courtyard did not want to go out.

    Leng ruoxue saw that those people had no intention of going out. She didn¡¯t waste any more time with them and immediately moved them out. Then, the three of them walked out as well.

    ¡°What right do you have to move us out of the house? we didn¡¯t say we wereing out.¡± The moment Leng ruoxue and the other two stepped out of the house, they were immediately surrounded by a group of people with aggressive auras.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made it very clear. You must stay outside the house during the day. However, you don¡¯t have to go in at night. We don¡¯t take in cowards who are idle.¡± Leng ruoxue said emotionlessly.

    ¡°What do you mean by this? You¡¯ve taken quite a lot of money from us, and now you want to drive us out after taking the money? What about the great elder? We¡¯re going to find the great elder to judge!¡± Someone shouted.

    ¡°The great elder won¡¯t care about this. I¡¯m fully responsible for this house. As for the money you mentioned, I¡¯ll return it to you immediately.¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she moved the treasure out and indicated for it to return the money.

    Baby took out a list of names and waved its little paw. The premium crystal stones that it had prepared in its spatial ring flew to the front of these people. However, when they saw the crystal stones in front of them, none of them put them away. Instead, they red at Leng ruoxue with even more anger. Someone even questioned her, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already exined it very clearly, don¡¯t you understand? We¡¯ll return your amodation fees, and in the future, your life and death have nothing to do with us. You¡¯re on your own now!¡± Leng ruoxue said coldly.

    ¡°How can I do that?¡± When the people surrounding Leng ruoxue and the other two saw that she was being serious, they instantly panicked. It was fine if they were not allowed to stay in the house during the day, but if they were to be driven out at night, would they still have a way out? Wasn¡¯t this forcing them onto the path of death?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? We are the owners of this house, and we have the right to decide who can live in it. Now, we have already returned the amodation fees to you, so you¡¯re on your own!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°You vicious woman, you¡¯re forcing us to die! No wonder people say that a woman¡¯s heart is the most vicious. How can your heart be so vicious?¡± Someone said with hatred, his voice choked with sobs.

    Upon hearing this, the others looked at Leng ruoxue with even more hostility. They even closed in on Leng ruoxue in unison, nning to take the opportunity to strike and force her tomit the crime. However, uncle long was one step ahead and stood in front of Leng ruoxue, blocking her way. He red at her and said,¡±¡±What are you guys trying to do?¡±

    ¡°Senior! Please don¡¯t interfere in our business with this evil woman!¡± One of the people who surrounded Leng ruoxue said politely.

    ¡°There are so many of you bullying a girl and you won¡¯t let me interfere. Do you want me to stand by and do nothing?¡± Uncle long said with a cold smile.

    ¡°Senior, this is a matter between us and her.¡± Someone pointed at Leng ruoxue and said.

    ¡°Oh! But her business is my business, so there¡¯s no way I won¡¯t interfere! If you want to teach her a lesson, you¡¯ll have to get past me first!¡± Uncle long said stubbornly. At the same time, he released his pressure. The powerful pressure made the people around them take a step back.

    ¡°Senior, since you insist, then we won¡¯t be polite. You should know that we have so many people. If we identally hurt senior, please don¡¯t me us.¡± A wretched-looking old man said proudly. Actually, if it was possible, they were not willing to go against a reverent-god level expert. After all, behind every reverent-God in the divine realm, there might be a powerful force. Moreover, the strength of a reverent-God was unfathomable. Therefore, no family in the divine realm was willing to provoke a reverent-God easily. However, most of the people in the group this time were from the eight great divine domains and had extraordinary backgrounds. They didn¡¯t mind offending a reverent-God, since they had a reverent-God behind them! They were even less afraid.

    ¡°I won¡¯t me you, as long as you can hurt me.¡± Uncle long said with a faint smile.

    This is the end of Part One, and download Webnovel app to continue:

    bel ss="pr bt _m _icon _block j_getApp mb12" title="via Email" for="downAppSwitch"><span data-exposure-repeat data-report-l1="16" data-report-eid="qi_C_reader_chapterleaddownload" data-report-ltype="C" data-report-pid="qi_p_bookread" data-report-pdt="reader" data-report-pdid="19281266806034805" data-report-blocktitle="64467107294799824" data-report-uiname="chapterleaddownload" data-report-dt="downloadchannel" data-report-did="email" data-exposure-report>VIA EMAIL<bel>

    Scan the QR code to download Webnovel

    <canvas width="210" height="210"></canvas><h4>Chapter 1783: The mighty first elder (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Although the people present were hesitant, the monsters in the secret realm would not give them too much time to think. As the footsteps got closer and closer, they had to make an immediate decision.

    At this moment, an elder of the ning family, who had always been silent, spoke.

    ¡°Everyone! Everyone here is basically an elder of their own n. In the immortal realm, they can be considered to be people with a reputation and status. However, we are now scared out of our wits by these monsters. If this news were to spread, have you ever thought about how disappointed our n members will be with us? The monster is indeed terrifying, but we should believe in miss Leng¡¯s means. Since she said that she would guarantee our safety, she would not go back on her word. What she is asking now is only our cooperation. Then what kind of men are we? Where is our courage? Where¡¯s our fighting spirit? Where is our intelligence? Don¡¯t let these monsters be a nightmare for the rest of our lives, or they¡¯ll be the demons in our hearts. Even if we¡¯re still alive, we¡¯d rather die. Is this what you want?¡± This elder of the ning family had never liked to speak much, but every time he said something, it was quite shocking. This time was no exception.

    Hearing his words, everyone¡¯s mood turned from hesitation to shame. Soon, some people echoed the ning family elder¡¯s words, and as the thunderous footsteps got closer and closer, everyone¡¯s fighting spirit was instantly ignited ...

    ¡°The ning family¡¯s elder is right! How can we face our nsmen if we¡¯re so timid? If they know that we¡¯re so scared of these monsters that we can only hide everywhere, they¡¯ll definitely be disappointed in us. So, we should fight these monsters to the death!¡± Someone roared in excitement.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight them! Kill them all!¡± Someone in the crowd took the lead and shouted.

    ¡°Right! Let¡¯s fight them to the death!¡± A deafening sound suddenly rang out, and the Wen family elder¡¯s expression became more and more unsightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so impulsive, this is not a joke. ¡± The elder of the Wen family said earnestly.

    ¡°Master Wen, if you¡¯re afraid, you can go back to your house and hide. We¡¯ll stay outside to help miss Leng.¡± The elder of the ning family said. After he finished speaking, he nced at the head of the Wen family with disdain. His words immediately resonated with the crowd.

    ¡°Wen family head, even if you¡¯re afraid, don¡¯t drag us down! You¡¯ll lower our fighting spirit by saying that. ¡±

    ¡°It is! We¡¯re at the height of our battle intent, so don¡¯t you douse our enthusiasm. If you don¡¯t want to fight, then quickly hide and stop making such sarcastic remarks!¡±

    The crowd began to criticize in dissatisfaction, and their words quickly made the Wen family head¡¯s face flush red with shame and anger.

    ¡°A bunch of ungrateful things, you¡¯re clearly looking to die.¡± The head of the Wen family gritted his teeth and said with a face full of disappointment. However, he could not help but sigh in his heart. Let these monsters teach them a painful lesson. When the timees, they will know how correct his words are.

    ¡°Wen family head, they¡¯re fighting for their own reputation, but you keep saying that they¡¯re courting death. Could it be that you really wish for something to happen to them?¡± At this moment, Leng ruoxue spoke with a smile on her face. Her timely words made the Wen family head even more embarrassed and angry.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Wen family head, are you afraid that something will happen to us?¡± The elder of the ning family asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. You ... You won¡¯t listen to me. You¡¯ll regret it.¡± The Wen family head was so angered by Leng ruoxue that he stuttered. He red at Leng ruoxue and spoke fiercely.

    ¡°Yao family head, Yin family head, are you nning to y along with them?¡± The Wen family head turned around and said to the Yao and Yin family heads who were standing at the side. He needed to form an alliance to avoid being too conspicuous.

    ¡°Wen family head, how can this be considered nonsense? They¡¯re not three-year-old children, they know what they¡¯re doing. ¡± Master Yin said with a smile.

    ¡°Yup! You¡¯ve been famous for many years, so you still have the ability to make such a choice. ¡± The Yao family¡¯s master said with mixed emotions.

    ¡°Your Yao n is also going to fight with them?¡± The head of the Wen family asked in disbelief. Many of the Yao family members were injured by uncle long just now, could they still fight the monster? Although he thought so in his heart, the words that came out of his mouth were not so pleasant.

    Furthermore, the patriarch¡¯s face darkened at his words. He immediately retorted in displeasure,¡±¡±Wen family head, what are you saying? Could it be that the members of my Yao family are so afraid of death?¡±

    ¡°Uh! I didn¡¯t mean it that way. ¡± Seeing that he had angered the Yao family¡¯s head, master Wen hurriedly tried to exin.

    However, Leng ruoxue would not give him a chance to exin. She smiled indifferently and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m sure master Wen¡¯s meaning is that there¡¯s a conflict between us, so you¡¯re not optimistic about our cooperation. Master Yao, I¡¯m actually quite afraid that you¡¯ll drag me down. Why don¡¯t you take your family and hide?¡±

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s tone was full of negotiation, but it made master Yao feel bad. Their Yao family was ranked second in the eight great divine domains, but now, in this wretched girl¡¯s eyes, they had actually be a burden. How could he swallow this?

    At the thought of this, the head of the Yao family suppressed his anger and shouted,¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, miss Leng, our Yao family members are all battle-hardened and will definitely not drag you down!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved! Wen family head, since you¡¯re afraid of death, then take these three elders and hide! Don¡¯t let the innocent get involved. You have to know that I won¡¯t feel guilty!¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the Wen family head¡¯s darkened expression and reminded him with a faint smile. However, looking at the Wen family head who looked like amander with nothing to his name, she could not help butugh in her heart. ording to what she knew, the Wen family had brought quite a number of people into the mystic realm this time, and more than half of them were elders. However, in just a few months, other than the Wen family head, there were only three elders left in the Wen family. These three elders were extremely timid and had been taught a lesson by uncle long quite a few times. Thinking about their experiences, Leng ruoxue felt sorry for them.

    ¡°You ...¡± The Wen family head was so angry that he was speechless. Furthermore, in order to teach Leng ruoxue a lesson, he decided that he would stand by and do nothing about this matter. Hmph! He wanted to see how this woman was going to deal with these monsters.

    At present, not many people knew that Leng ruoxue¡¯s mes could kill monsters. Although she had promised to protect the safety of the people paying, other than a few families that were on good terms with her, many people were skeptical of her words. However, it was better to have hope than nothing. Furthermore, when they received the money, they had agreed that if they could not guarantee their safety and brought them out of the mystic realm, Leng ruoxue would have to pay double thepensation. Hence, from their point of view, this was not a loss to them. On the contrary, it gave them a glimmer of hope. Therefore, other than some people who were dissatisfied with the fees, most people were satisfied.

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s main request to them was to listen to her arrangements. The vast majority of people had no doubts about this.

 Chapter 1775

    <h4>Chapter 1775: Fish scale flower (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    After a long while.

    The people who were confused by his words finally reacted, and someone directly asked,¡±¡±Wait! We¡¯re staying in the great elder¡¯s house, and the money we collected is given to the great elder. What does it have to do with your master?¡±

    ¡°Hehe! You¡¯ve reminded me. ¡± Babyughed evilly and continued,¡±now, I have some news to announce.¡± My lovely master has a way to deal with those monsters and will also find a way to get you out of here. So, you have to sign up within three days before you leave the secret realm. As for the registration fee, it¡¯s two million top-grade crystal stones per person, and I guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to get out safely!¡± Originally, treasure didn¡¯t intend to ept their money, but these people just had to remind it. Since that was the case, if it didn¡¯t ept it, wouldn¡¯t it disappoint these people?

    ¡°Two million? You, you¡¯re robbing me!¡± Cheng Biao¡¯s eyes were wide open as he asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Do you think two million is a lot? Do you know how many monsters there are here? How many can you kill? I still have to rely on my master to kill them. Hmph! If I didn¡¯t take care of you, I wouldn¡¯t have asked for less than two million. ¡± Baby snorted coldly. It had decided that the great elder could exempt the Cheng family¡¯s amodation fees, but the Cheng family¡¯s escort fees, it would definitely not be exempted, because the Cheng family had angered it! The consequences would be severe if his baby got angry.

    Then, Baobao added,¡±this two million is just the fee to take you out of the secret realm. But the premise of leaving the secret realm safely is that you must be alive. In addition, if you need our protection, you have to pay another two million top-grade crystals. Otherwise, you will be responsible for your own safety in the secret realm.¡±

    When baby said these words, his face was full of disappointment and resentment. It didn¡¯t intend to ept these two sums of money, but these people kept forcing it. Since that was the case, why should it be polite? If it didn¡¯t make them go bankrupt, it would write the word ¡®treasure¡¯ upside down!

    Everyone waspletely dumbfounded when they heard what the baby said.

    First elder, who was holding onto the treasure, was drenched in cold sweat. He wasn¡¯t afraid. After all, Leng ruoxue would never ept his money. He was ashamed! Look at how ruthless this little beast is when it ughters people! If their craftsmen¡¯s Guild had someone who was so good at making money, the eight great divine regions would be inferior.

    At this moment, uncle long, who was at the back of the crowd, was also looking at the treasure with admiration. He whispered to Leng ruoxue,¡±¡±Little girl, this treasure has your style. It¡¯s truly worthy of being your Beastie!¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡± Hearing uncle Long¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue¡¯s forehead was filled with ck lines. What did he mean by having her style? She wasn¡¯t the one who asked him to take the money! Sob ... She was taking the me for her baby. She felt very wronged, but she knew very well that her baby had umted so much money for her, so it wasn¡¯t an injustice for her to take the me. After all, almost everyone knew that she loved money, so it didn¡¯t matter if she did it.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! It looks like baby is annoyed. ¡± The demon chuckled and said in an understanding manner.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. The more this fire burned, the better. Otherwise, how could that hidden chess piece fish in troubled waters?

    At this point, Leng ruoxue gave the demon and uncle long a look. The three of them then quietly left the Grand elder¡¯s room, leaving everything to baby to handle.

    After returning to her room, Leng ruoxue was about to push the door open and enter. Suddenly, the door of the room next door opened and a handsome man walked out.

    Wasn¡¯t this The Alchemist Guild¡¯s vice guild leader, Shen nuo? He was actually here. This surprised Leng ruoxue. However, she immediately recalled that Shen nuo should be the person in charge of The Alchemist Guild¡¯s trip to the mystic realm. Hence, it was not strange to see him here.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! You know him?¡± The demon saw that Xue ¡®er had actually stared at another man for so long, and the sour bubbles in his heart emerged again.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    Coincidentally, at this moment, Shen nuo felt Leng ruoxue¡¯s gaze on her, and she raised her head as well.

    ¡°President Shen, long time no see.¡± Leng ruoxue greeted Shen nuo. However, Shen nuo¡¯s face was filled with confusion. He did not remember knowing this woman before him.

    ¡°Do we know each other?¡± Shen nuo asked uncertainly, frowning slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m Leng ruoxue. We¡¯ve met once in plentiful city, and I used the name Leng ruohan.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Argh! I remember now! You ... You took a disguise pill?¡± Shen nuo was suddenly enlightened. The current Leng ruoxue and the one he had met in plentiful city were twopletely different extremes. Furthermore, that Leng ruoxue had left a deep impression on him. Although they had only met once, he had heard a lot about her from his good friend Liuyue. Therefore, he had been thinking about when he would be able to get to know her for real. Who would have thought that their next meeting would actually be in this Mystic realm?

    However, if they were not fated to meet here, he did not know if he would have the chance to see her again.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Miss Leng, back then you asked me to transfer the letter of exchange Gu, I have already passed it to him, but you have already left the divine realm, he has found nothing.¡± Shen nuo took the initiative to exin.

    ¡°Thank you, President Shen. Not long after I found Godfather, I left the God World and continued to cultivate. I only came back to the God World after I became a God. I didn¡¯t think that we would actually meet again in this secret realm. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed, as if she was very happy. However, the evil-looking man¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Miss Leng, this Mystic realm is extremely dangerous. Why are you here?¡± Shen nuo asked curiously. Actually, what he wanted to say was that her ability was too low and she should not havee here to take the risk. However, he was afraid that he would hurt Leng ruoxue¡¯s pride, so he did not say it directly.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to save Godfather and the others. ¡± Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Shen nuo nodded and didn¡¯t say much. However, from his reaction, Leng ruoxue could tell that Shen nuo didn¡¯t agree with this. She didn¡¯t even need to guess to know that it was because her strength was too low.

    ¡°Guild leader Shen, one of my maidservants has been poisoned and is still unconscious. Do you know what kind of poison it is?¡± Leng ruoxue changed the topic. Even though she had been researching the poison Cuizhu was infected with when she had nothing to do, she hade up empty-handed, and the book that her master had left for her did not have any records of this poison. Now that she had met Shen nuo, she would naturally not let this opportunity slip by. After all, Shen nuo was one of the best alchemists in the firmament.

    ¡°Poisoned? Tell me about the symptoms. ¡± Shen nuo was obviously more interested in this matter.

    ¡°She was bitten by a flower. At first, the flower looked very beautiful, but when it was picked, it turned into a small red snake. After the small snake bit her, it disappeared, and my maidservant fell into aa.¡± Leng ruoxue exined simply.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯ve seen this poison before.¡± The moment she heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s description, Shen nuo knew what kind of poison it was. However, she was helpless against it.

 Chapter 1776

    <h4>Chapter 1776: Fish scale flower (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Does guild leader Shen know what kind of poison it is?¡± Seeing that Shen nuo actually knew, Leng ruoxue hurriedly asked.

    ¡°The poison appeared a hundred years ago. At that time, someone found an unusually beautiful flower on the mountain and picked it. Then, he was poisoned and fell unconscious. Hispanion saw this and immediately sent him to The Alchemist Guild headquarters. At that time, it was the first time we had seen this poison, so there was no cure at all. In less than three months, the poison took effect and the person died. His death was very miserable. All his flesh and blood were sucked dry, and in the end, not even a bone was left.¡± Shen nuo could not bear to say that.

    ¡°However, for the past hundred years, the alchemists of our Alchemist Guild headquarters have been researching the antidote for this poison, and we¡¯ve finally found some progress.¡± Shen nuo added.

    ¡°Really?¡± Leng ruoxue, who was initially a little disappointed, immediately revealed a look of pleasant surprise when she heard Shen nuo¡¯s words.

    ¡°Mm! However, even if we manage to develop the form for the antidote, we can¡¯t make it. ¡± Shen nuo said with a face full of shame. He was afraid that Leng ruoxue¡¯s hopes were too high, so he could only make his words more clear.

    ¡°Why?¡± Leng ruoxue was a little puzzled. Shen nuo and Liuyue were the Vice guild masters of The Alchemist Guild headquarters, and at the same time, they were also one of the top alchemists in the God Realm. How could they not be able to refine the antidote? Could it be ...

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue spoke in an understanding manner,¡±¡±President Shen, if you need any herbs, you can tell me. I might have them.¡±

    From her point of view, there could only be two main reasons why they were unable to refine the antidote after researching it. The first was that the medicinal herbs were notplete, and the second was that the alchemist¡¯s alchemy skills could not keep up. However, Shen nuo and Liuyue were the best alchemists in the God Realm, and in addition to that mysterious Alchemist Guild¡¯s chief, there should be no medicinal pill that they could not refine. Therefore, the biggest possibility that they could not refine the antidote was that theycked precious medicinal herbs.

    ¡°Youngdy Leng, the main ingredient used to concoct that kind of antidote pill can no longer be described as precious, because it has already gone extinct in the divine realm.¡± Shen nuo sighed lightly and said helplessly.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Leng ruoxue asked, unwilling to give up.

    ¡°Fish scale flower! However, the fish scale flowers had disappeared from the divine realm ten thousand years ago. ¡± Shen nuo said, feeling a little embarrassed. He was the one who gave Leng ruoxue hope, but he was unable to help her, and this made him feel extremely guilty.

    ¡°Other than the fish scale flower, do you need any other precious herbs?¡± When Leng ruoxue heard that it was a fish scale flower, she felt much more at ease. That was because she had a fish scale flower in her hands, and it had lived for at least 10000 years.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything else, but there¡¯s no ce to get this fish scale flower.¡± Shen nuo sighed. Just this main ingredient was already enough to give them a headache. If there was another precious ingredient, wouldn¡¯t they be depressed to death!

    ¡°President Shen, I¡¯ll think of a way to get the fish scale flower. However, I want to know, since you have never refined this antidote pill, can you guarantee that this antidote pill will cure my servant?¡± Leng ruoxue asked worriedly.

    ¡°This fish scale flower is a wondrous herb. It can be used as both a medicine and a poison. After many years of research, we¡¯ve found that the person and your maidservant were poisoned by a very rare flower poison. If we use the fish scale flower as the main ingredient to refine an antidote pill, it will be able to counter the flower poison and fight it with poison. Therefore, the fish scale flower is the best choice.¡± Shen nuo said very seriously. Their Alchemist Guild headquarters had poured in all their manpower and resources to research that kind of strange poison for so many years, so naturally, they would not do it for free. Furthermore, this result was also a conclusion that they had obtained after verifying it with many parties.

    ¡°Miss Leng, although I can¡¯t guarantee that the antidote that we have developed can cure your maidservant¡¯s poison 100%, I can guarantee that the sess rate of the antidote is above 80%. After all, this is a newly discovered poison and the antidote has never been tested on human bodies. So, I can¡¯t guarantee 100%. I hope you can understand.¡± Shen nuo continued.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s try!¡± Leng ruoxue was helpless. Even though she did not want Cuizhu to be ab rat, Shen nuo¡¯s words were very true. Furthermore, she could not find anyone who had been poisoned by the same poison as Cuizhu. Hence, she could only let Cuizhu test it out personally.

    ¡°Alright, but is miss Leng really confident in finding the fish scale flower?¡± Seeing how confident Leng ruoxue was, Shen nuo asked with uncertainty.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded. Although she really wanted to ask Shen nuo for the antidote¡¯s form to refine it for herself, that was something that belonged to The Alchemist Guild headquarters. She was afraid that they would not give it to her so easily. Hence, she did not n to ask for it.

    ¡°Then we have to hurry! I¡¯m afraid that the poisoned person can¡¯tst more than three months. ¡± Shen nuo urged. The person who was poisonedst time had died three monthster.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Leng ruoxue replied. After that, she informed Shen nuo and brought the demon back to her room.

    Once she returned to her room, she entered the bracelet and went straight to the herb field. At this moment, Qing Jue was tending to his favorite herbs in the field. When he saw Leng ruoxue, he immediately rushed over.

    ¡°Sister!¡± Qing Jue pounced into Leng ruoxue¡¯s arms and called out happily.

    ¡°Qing Jue, I¡¯m here to look for the fish scale flower.¡± Leng ruoxue said directly.

    ¡°Sister, are you looking for me?¡± At this moment, a pretty and tender little doll appeared in front of Leng ruoxue.

    The little doll was even smaller than Qing Jue. It was chubby and pink. On its delicate little face, a pair of big eyes with clear cks and whites shone brightly. At this moment, he was looking at Leng ruoxue with a face full of admiration. There was even a touch of pink on his cheeks. He was the spirit of the fish scale flower.

    When Leng ruoxue first saw the fish scale flower, it was just a dried flower. She thought that Qing Jue would keep it in the storeroom, but he actually buried the dried flower in the soil. Later on, she found out from Qing Jue that the fish scale flower had already developed a spirit. It was just that its body was too damaged, so it showed signs of withering. That was also a form of self-protection for the fish scale flower.

    With Qing Jue¡¯s meticulous care and the strong recovery ability of the fish scale flower, it did not take long for it to transform into a human. Hence, there were two more cute little fellows in her bracelet. As for the other one, it was naturally the ten thousand year long Xu grass that she had obtained previously.

    ¡°Mm! Little Yu ¡®er, big sister would like to ask for a petal from you. ¡± Leng ruoxue caressed the fish scale flower¡¯s little head as she consoled them. Even though the fish scale flower now belonged to her, she had always doted on these little fellows and treated them as equal humans. She had given them enough respect, so these little things were naturally extremely close to her.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The fish-scale flower nodded without hesitation. Then, a fiery red me petal appeared on her fair palm and she handed it to Leng ruoxue.

    ¡°Sister, these leaves are for you too! I¡¯ve lost it after so many years, so it¡¯s no longer of any use to me. However, it¡¯s still a good material for making pills. ¡± Then, the fish scale flower spoke again. This time, pieces of crystal clear green leaves appeared in his palm. Each piece was as exquisite as an exquisite piece of art.

    ¡°Then big sister won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Leng ruoxue kept the flower petals and leaves as she spoke in embarrassment.

    ¡°Hehe! Big sister, you don¡¯t have to be embarrassed. These are all normal drops. They¡¯re no longer of any use to me, but they¡¯re very useful to you. ¡± The fish-scaled flower said. He knew his own value. In fact, not only him, but all the other heavenly treasures knew it too. It was also because of this that they could not live in peace with humans. The main reason was that humans were too greedy. If every human could treat them as well as their big sister and give them a ce to live, they would be very willing to live in peace with humans. Unfortunately, this could only be their beautiful wish. However, now that he had met his big sister, So, he was lucky.

    ¡°Mm! It¡¯s indeed useful for big sister. ¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled. Then, she chatted with the two little fellows for a while more before leaving the bracelet.

    When she handed the petal and two leaves to Shen nuo, Shen nuo¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She held the petal in her hand and observed it repeatedly for confirmation.

    The petals were the size of a palm, and the inside was smooth like jade. The outside was like fish scales, shaped like a sheet. The flower was red, bright like fire, and this was the most important characteristic of fish scale flowers. After Shen nuo confirmed it, she brought the petal to her nose and sniffed it. A faint fragrance wafted into her nose. From this, it could be seen that this petal was very fresh and had been preserved very well.

    ¡°Miss Leng, this flower petal ...¡± Shen nuo wanted to say something but stopped. Actually, he wanted to ask Leng ruoxue where she had gotten this fish scale flower from. However, after some thought, he felt that it was a little abrupt, so he did not continue after saying that.

    ¡°Is there a problem with the petals?¡± Leng ruoxue yed dumb.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t! These petals are very fresh, and it¡¯s the best time to refine pills. How could there be a problem?¡± Shen nuo said with some ck lines.

    ¡°Is that one piece enough?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with a light smile.

    ¡°Enough! That¡¯s enough. ¡± Shen nuo couldn¡¯t help but wipe the cold sweat off his forehead. How precious was the fish scale flower? a small piece was already enough, let alone a whole piece. However, he was a little curious. If he said that one piece was not enough, what else did Leng ruoxue n to give him?

 Chapter 1777

    <h4>Chapter 1777: Exposed (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor:</strong>549690339</h4>

    In reality, if he really said that it was not enough, Leng ruoxue would not give it to him anymore. She would even cklist him. After all, Leng ruoxue was also an Alchemist. Although she had never refined a pill with the fish scale flower as the main ingredient, the amount of medicinal pills used was basically the same. The more precious the herb was, the less the amount needed. On the other hand, the herbs that were in high demand were ordinary herbs. Hence, if he really dared to say that one petal was not enough, If that was the case, his friendship with Leng ruoxue woulde to an end. Hence, the facts had proven that his character could still withstand the test.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s enough, then I¡¯ll have to trouble President Shen. These two leaves will be my payment, is that okay?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes! I can!¡± Shen nuo was very happy. The most valuable part of the fish scale flower was its petals, but its leaves were also good ingredients for refining pills. Furthermore, their value was not low.

    ¡°Miss Leng, I¡¯m going to refine the pill.¡± After Shen nuo finished speaking, she did not even send her guest off, and immediately went into her temporary pill refining room. When Leng ruoxue saw this, sheughed and returned to her room to wait for news.

    The moment she returned to her room, Leng ruoxue was hugged by the demon.

    Looking at the evildoer¡¯s gloomy face, Leng ruoxue was slightly stunned. She could not help but ask,¡±¡±Evildoer, who made you angry?¡±

    ¡°Who else could it be besides you?¡± The demon said in an unpleasant tone.

    ¡°Uh! I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Leng ruoxue felt wronged.

    ¡°Do you have a good rtionship with that Shen guy? She even stared at him for so long. He¡¯s old and ugly, what¡¯s there to look at?¡± The demon was going to settle the score after autumn. He had seen that Xue ¡®er had been busy with the fish scale flowers, so he had endured it until now.

    ¡°Uh!¡± When Leng ruoxue heard the demon¡¯s words, her forehead was filled with ck lines. She thought to herself, I¡¯m finished! This vinegar jar had acted up again. Although Shen nuo looked like she was in her forties, she was still a handsome uncle! In his words, she was old and ugly. However, at this point, she could not speak up for Shen nuo. Otherwise, the demon would definitely be even more persistent. Furthermore, she was very good at coaxing the demon, so she was not flustered.

    ¡°Demon, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I don¡¯t have a good rtionship with President Shen. This is only our second time meeting each other. Moreover! He¡¯s old and ugly. Why are you jealous?¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she consoled him.

    ¡°Then why did you stare at him for so long?¡± The demon half-squinted his bright ck eyes and said with slight displeasure.

    ¡°No way! When talking to someone, it¡¯s polite to look at them. I can¡¯t lower my head and talk to him! That would make me look like I¡¯m not presentable, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Leng ruoxue argued.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re right!¡± The demon snorted coldly. Although he knew that Xue ¡®er was quibbling, he could not say anything. This made him quite depressed!

    At this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door. Leng ruoxue was overjoyed and opened the door without thinking. Seeing that it was uncle long and baby, she was overjoyed.

    ¡°Uncle long, quicklye in.¡± Leng ruoxue urged.

    Uncle long looked at Leng ruoxue, then at the evil-looking man with an unfriendly expression. He then carried his baby into the room. The moment baby saw Leng ruoxue, although it wanted to jump into her arms, it chose to stay in uncle Long¡¯s arms when it saw the evil-looking man¡¯s dark face, in case it lost its life.

    ¡°Little girls, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Uncle long asked curiously as he felt the strange atmosphere between the two.

    ¡°Nothing, uncle long. Didn¡¯t you go back to your room? Why are you here again?¡± Leng ruoxue asked in bewilderment.

    ¡°Hehe! Baby went to find me, and now I¡¯m its helper. ¡± Uncle long said with pride.

    After hearing uncle Long¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue couldn¡¯t help but wipe the cold sweat off her forehead. She thought to herself,¡±uncle long doesn¡¯t have to be so happy even if he¡¯s just a hired thug, right?¡± She had always thought that uncle long was an expert who didn¡¯t care about anything. However, after getting to know him, she realized that uncle long was also an expert who wanted to see the world in chaos. At first, she couldn¡¯t ept this fact, but now she was much calmer.

    ¡°Cute master, there are so many people who want to kill your baby. Wu...If it wasn¡¯t for uncle long, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to see your cute baby again.¡± At this moment, baby¡¯s Silver eyes were filled with tears as he said pitifully. That pitiful little appearance was really pitiful.

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s going on?¡± Leng ruoxue was a little surprised. She had thought that her baby had already settled those people!

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. Back in the Grand elder¡¯s room, I was almost done with those people. Many of them paid us to protect them and bring them out of the secret realm. However, a few people from the Yao and Wen families cameter. When they heard the amount we charged, they immediately turned hostile and even encouraged everyone to kill me. I hid at uncle Long¡¯s ce and escaped. Otherwise, my lovely master would never have been able to see your treasure again.¡± Baby said with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°So, the Yao and Wen families don¡¯t need our protection or help to get them out of the secret realm?¡± Leng ruoxue asked with uncertainty.

    ¡°Mm! At least half of them don¡¯t need us to protect them or bring them out of the secret realm, and some of these people include the elders of the Cheng family. Of the eight divine domains, only the ning and Yin families don¡¯t object. ¡± Baby reported.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, refund them their amodation fees! We don¡¯t care anymore. ¡± Leng ruoxue said emotionlessly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Babyughed evilly. Returning their amodation fees also meant that their master would not care about their life or death. Hehe! That¡¯s great. It had long been disdainful of those people¡¯s superior attitude. Moreover, the eight divine regions were nothing great. If they wanted to leave this ce and keep their lives here, they had to rely on master! It was a pity that they couldn¡¯t understand. There woulde a time when they would regret it. At that time, it would charge more money than it was now, it thought secretly.

    ¡°Cute master, I asked those alchemists and cksmiths to hand over pills or equipment. It¡¯s considered giving them special treatment. After converting it to money, it¡¯s almost half of what those aristocratic families have. So, they¡¯re all very satisfied and didn¡¯t cause any trouble.¡± Baby said again.

    ¡°Mm! Thank you for your hard work, baby. ¡± Leng ruoxue patted her baby¡¯s head and consoled him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not hard to work for my lovely master. My baby was just a little frightened. ¡± Baby lowered his head and said.

    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get justice for you.¡± Leng ruoxue promised. Just as she finished her sentence, someone knocked on the door again.

    Leng ruoxue gave the evildoer a look. The evildoer understood her meaning and stood up to open the door. Outside the door were master ning, first elder, and master Cheng.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! Godfather is here to see you. ¡± As the master of the ning family spoke, he strode into the room, followed by the great elder and the master of the Cheng family.

    ¡°Godfather! We¡¯ve just separated. ¡± Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

 Chapter 1778

    <h4>Chapter 1778: Exposed (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor:</strong>549690339</h4>

    ¡°So what if I can¡¯te and see you?¡± The master of the ning family deliberately pulled a long face and said with some displeasure.

    ¡°Sure, but, Godfather, I still hope that you can have a good rest, because we will be leaving here tomorrow to meet up with Feng Da and the others.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded.

    ¡°Uh! Why are you in such a hurry?¡± The master of the ning family was surprised.

    ¡°Mm! I¡¯m afraid that Feng Da and the others will be worried if I don¡¯t go back for too long. ¡± Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er has a point, we should leave this ce.¡± At this moment, first elder chimed in. After he finished speaking, he even shot a look at the Cheng n¡¯s n head. However, Leng ruoxue pretended not to see first elder and the Cheng n¡¯s n head exchanging flirtatious looks.

    ¡°So, there¡¯s still one day left. You should go back to your room and rest. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have the energy to deal with those monsters.¡± Leng ruoxue smiled faintly.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, I have something to discuss with you.¡± Seeing that Leng ruoxue wasn¡¯t even looking at him, the head of the Cheng n had no choice but to speak directly.

    ¡°Patriarch Cheng, if you have something to say, just say it!¡± Leng ruoxue knew what was going on. Sheughed in her heart. It seemed like this old man couldn¡¯t keep his cool anymore. However, he really had to worry about those troublesome descendants.

    ¡°Um ... I know that some of the Cheng family¡¯s elders are insensible and have annoyed you. Can you give me face and not hold it against them? Don¡¯t worry! Our Cheng family will pay for their expenses in full, and I guarantee that there won¡¯t be a single cent less. ¡± The master of the Cheng family promised. After he knew that someone from the Cheng family had joined in the trouble, he immediately went to find the old man of the ning family and the great elder. At first, those two old men didn¡¯t intend to help and only looked at him sympathetically. In the end, he said a lot of good things and promised a lot of unfair conditions before they were willing to go with him. Boo...These two old things were disloyal!

    ¡°Cheng family head! Originally, I shouldn¡¯t have argued with them because of you, but now is a critical time, and I have to be extra careful. They clearly look down on me, so why should I care about their life and death? I¡¯ve just decided to return some people¡¯s amodation fees. Their life or death is up to you. ¡± Leng ruoxue said emotionlessly.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, I¡¯ll apologize on their behalf, okay?¡± The head of the Cheng n bitterly said with hidden bitterness.

    ¡°Patriarch Cheng, I didn¡¯t want to tell you about this at first, but since it¡¯se to this, I don¡¯t intend to hide it from you. It¡¯s also good to let you be mentally prepared.¡± Leng ruoxue hesitated for a moment after hearing master Cheng¡¯s words, then slowly replied.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Seeing Leng ruoxue¡¯s serious expression, master ning, first elder, and master Cheng all looked at her seriously.

    ¡°There¡¯s a hidden chess piece of the Men in ck around you. That person has been lurking around you all this time, waiting for the opportunity to strike. However, I haven¡¯t found this person yet, so everyone in this house is suspicious.¡± Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t beat around the bush and said directly.

    ¡°What? This, this is true?¡± The master of the ning family asked in surprise.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, you don¡¯t have any clues at all?¡± The great elder asked worriedly. If there was such a time bomb around them, their safety would be a big problem!

    ¡°The time is too short, so I haven¡¯t caught that person¡¯s trail yet. However, I¡¯m trying my best.¡± Leng ruoxue exined.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need our cooperation with, just tell us, girl!¡± The master of the ning family sighed.

    ¡°Godfather! It¡¯s a critical time now. If the people in the n can¡¯t be of one mind, then it¡¯s better to give up on such nsmen. ¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s words were very subtle, but the three of them, who were experienced with age, understood the meaning between the lines. Instantly, the great elder and master ning¡¯s eyes turned to master Cheng at the same time.

    The head of the Cheng familyughed bitterly. He knew that Leng ruoxue¡¯s words were meant for him because there were some troublesome descendants. However, as the old ancestor of the Cheng family, he really hoped to bring everyone who was brought into the mystic realm out safely. Furthermore, those people could be considered the elites of the Cheng family. If they lost them, it would be a huge loss for the Cheng family.

    After some thought, the head of the Cheng family said,¡±Xue ¡®er, there are some people in the Cheng family who are not easy to worry about, but they are still very loyal to the Cheng family. So, as the head of the family and the ancestor of the Cheng family, I can¡¯t abandon them. How about this? I¡¯ll give you the cost of their departure without any difference. As for their behavior, I¡¯ll control them. If they still don¡¯t repent, then I¡¯ll definitely put righteousness before family.¡±

    n head Cheng¡¯s tone was one of negotiation. From this, it could be seen that he valued Leng ruoxue¡¯s attitude. Seeing that old man Cheng had already put it this way, Leng ruoxue could only nod her head and say the ugly words first,¡±¡±Patriarch Cheng, I¡¯ll give them one more chance. I hope you can restrain them. However, if they¡¯re incited by others again, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±

    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll go back and teach them a good lesson. They definitely won¡¯t dare to do it again. ¡± The head of the Cheng n promised.

    After he finished speaking, he nodded to Leng ruoxue and the rest before turning around and leaving the room.

    After master Cheng left, master ning continued to ask with a serious face,¡±¡±Xue ¡®er, do you have any suspicions about this hidden chess piece?¡±

    ¡°Godfather! This hidden chess piece¡¯s strength should be at reverent-god level. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with certainty. When they had first entered this ce, Leng ruoxue had arranged for Qing Jue to investigate the people here. Qing Jue had used his mind-reading technique on those below the reverent-god level. However, he had not found the hidden chess piece that they were looking for. With Qing Jue¡¯s current strength, reverent-god level was the only one that he could not use his mind-reading technique on. Hence, he had no way of checking on the reverent-god level experts here. As such, their search had been narrowed down.

    ¡°Reverent-God? In that case, aren¡¯t I a suspect?¡± The master of the ning family blinked his eyes, finding it hard to believe. Besides, he couldn¡¯t understand how a Supreme God, who was already a top expert in the divine world, could be someone else¡¯s hidden chess piece. This was really unbelievable.

    ¡°Yup! However, I believe that Godfather isn¡¯t this hidden chess piece. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have told you about this. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Godfather! You¡¯ve been in contact with them for a long time, do you think anyone is suspicious?¡± Leng ruoxue asked again.

    ¡°Suspicious? In terms of suspicion, the reason we came to this secret realm was all because of that old gue. Originally, we didn¡¯t n toe, but we couldn¡¯t stand his persuasion and we didn¡¯t want to be looked down by him, so we decided to take the risk with him. ¡± The master of the ning family said after some thought.

    ¡°He can indeed be listed as a suspect, but I think he¡¯s injured.¡± Leng ruoxue said. Based on her observation, that old man seemed to be quite badly injured.

 Chapter 1779

    <h4>Chapter 1779: Exposed (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor:</strong>549690339</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about getting injured? which one of us isn¡¯t injured?¡± The first elder said disapprovingly. However, the moment he said it, he regretted it. With that little girl¡¯s shrewdness, she wouldn¡¯t have heard anything, right? He was a little uneasy. He didn¡¯t mean to let it slip.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± After hearing first elder¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue narrowed her eyes and asked with a smile that was not a smile.

    ¡°Hehe! Of course! It¡¯s nothing to get injured here. ¡± The great elder braced himself and said, but the master of the ning family didn¡¯t dare to look at him at all. He could only look up at the ceiling, but in his heart, he was already cursing the great elder with dog blood. F * ck! You could have said something else, why did you have to talk about injuries? If he aroused Xue ¡®er¡¯s suspicion, the two of them would be in trouble. Wu ... He was so scared!

    ¡°So you¡¯ve been injured too?¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she grabbed master ning¡¯s arm and examined it. Then, she looked at first elder ¡®s. After she was done, she didn¡¯t say a word and just stared at the two of them coldly.

    Under Leng ruoxue¡¯s cold gaze, the Grand Elder and master of the ning family felt a chill. They felt extremely uneasy. This girl¡¯s gaze made them feel a mountain of pressure. They were about to break out in cold sweat. Wu...Xue ¡®er made them so scared.

    ¡°Alright! We¡¯re injured. ¡± After a long time, first elder could no longer bear the pressure that Leng ruoxue gave him and surrendered.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er girl, Shen nuo is already thinking of a solution. You don¡¯t have to worry. This is just a small injury, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Seeing that the great elder had admitted it, the master of the ning family could only brace himself andfort him.

    However, after hearing their conversation, Leng ruoxue remained silent and continued to stare at them coldly. Uncle long, on the other hand, was leisurely drinking his tea and watching the show.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! Don¡¯t be like this! Can you say something?¡± After a while, master ning couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Xue ¡®er didn¡¯t say a word. This, this made him particrly nervous. His little heart was beating wildly. Wu...Xue¡¯ er actually bullied him.

    ¡°What does Godfather want me to say?¡± Leng ruoxue smiled faintly, but the smile did not reach her eyes. Her voice was also a little cold, which made master ning and first elder shiver. They knew that Xue ¡®er was really angry.

    ¡°Whatever you say! Just don¡¯t be like this. ¡± The first elder said in fear.

    ¡°It seems like I shouldn¡¯t be the one to say anything. It should be you guys.¡± Leng ruoxue said nonchntly.

    ¡°Uh! We shouldn¡¯t have hidden our injuries from you. We were just afraid that you would be worried!¡± The master of the ning family felt very wronged. He had lived for so long, but he had never been so humble before. However, even so, Xue ¡®er¡¯s anger might not be appeased.

    ¡°You¡¯re injured, so there¡¯s no need to hide it from me. Now, you¡¯re lying. This is pure deception, and I hate being deceived the most. So, please leave my room immediately. I don¡¯t want to see you. ¡± Leng ruoxue said angrily.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er! Don¡¯t be like this! We know we were wrong. ¡± Master ning said pitifully. His originally shrewd eyes were now misted with tears. However, Leng ruoxue was unmoved. She stood up and entered the inner room.

    Seeing this, the evildoer had no choice but to personally send the two old men who wanted to continue acting pitiful out of the room. The two old men who were chased out continued to linger outside Leng ruoxue¡¯s room, unwilling to leave easily. However, the tightly shut door would not open for them.

    In the room, uncle long chuckled and said,¡±¡±They¡¯re going to have a hard time this time. ¡±

    ¡°He deserves it! Who asked them to lie to Xue ¡®er?¡± The demon said without any sympathy.

    ¡°Not bad! We have to teach them a lesson. ¡± At this moment, Leng ruoxue walked out from the inner chamber. There was no longer any trace of anger on her face.

    ¡°Hehe! Xue ¡®er, you¡¯re not angry! The two old men were scared to death. ¡± Uncle long said.

    ¡°The secret realm is full of dangers. I¡¯ve long been mentally prepared that they would be injured, so how could I really be angry with them? however, I¡¯ve decided to teach them a good lesson this time. Let¡¯s see if they still dare to lie in the future.¡± Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    ¡°Hehe! I don¡¯t mind teaching them a lesson, but their injuries can¡¯t be dyed any longer. They need to be treated as soon as possible. ¡± Uncle long reminded.

    ¡°Mm! Don¡¯t worry, uncle long, I know what I¡¯m doing. ¡± Leng ruoxue promised.

    With that, she brought uncle long and the evildoer into the bracelet while she went straight into the purple bamboo house to refine healing elixirs for her Godfather and the great elder ...

    The next morning.

    Shen nuo, who had finished refining the elixir, immediately went to look for Leng ruoxue and passed her a small Jade bottle.

    Leng ruoxue opened the Jade bottle and took out a red pill to admire it. This pill was extremely beautiful. It was crystal clear like a red ruby bead. Furthermore, the pill¡¯s surface was glowing with a fiery red light, making it look exceptionally beautiful.

    ¡°Young miss Leng, the fish scale petals you gave me were used to refine fifteen fish scale pills. They are all here.¡± Shen nuo exined.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble President Shen. ¡± Leng ruoxue nodded to express her gratitude.

    ¡°Miss Leng ...¡± Shen nuo didn¡¯t know what to say, because he had just met first elder and master ning at the door of Leng ruoxue¡¯s room, and he also knew that their injuries had been exposed. What made him a little conflicted was that the person who helped them to falsify the truth was himself, and now they wanted him to plead for them. How could he say it? Also, he was afraid that Leng ruoxue would vent her anger on him. He was in a dilemma.

    ¡°Guild leader Shen, I know what you want to say. If you want to plead for them, there¡¯s no need to.¡± Leng ruoxue immediately blocked off the words that Shen nuo had yet to say. She then continued,¡±¡±However, I have a small matter that I would like to ask President Shen for help with.¡±

    ¡°Please speak, miss Leng.¡± Shen nuo hurriedly said.

    ¡°Please pass these two pills to them on my behalf, President Shen. Tell them that you refined them.¡± Leng ruoxue handed over a Jade bottle.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Shen nuo took the Jade bottle and curiously opened the bottle cap to take a look. Her eyes instantly widened. Inside the small Jade bottle, there were two light green pills that were emitting the aura of grass. Spiritual energy was floating on the pills, and one could tell that they were of ordinary quality with a single look.

    This ... This was a healing pill refined with Dragon beard grass as the main ingredient! This was also the best healing pill in the divine realm. This aura, this taste, he would definitely not be mistaken.

    When he thought of this, the way he looked at Leng ruoxue changed even more. This little girl was really full of surprises! First, it was the fish scale flower. Now, she had taken out the Dragon beard pill. He really didn¡¯t know what else she couldn¡¯t get.

    And with these two Dragon whisker pills, the injuries of the ning family¡¯s master and great elder would not be a problem.

    ¡°Young miss Leng, I wonder if you still have this Dragon whisker pill in your hands?¡± Shen nuo could not help but ask. Although he had long wanted to cure the injuries of master ning and the first elder, he did not have the legendary Dragon¡¯s beard grass. Furthermore, not only did the first elder and master ning need this herb, there were also a few people who were severely injured who needed it as well.

    ¡°Yes, but I won¡¯t give it to anyone else for free except Godfather and the great elder.¡± Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    ¡°That¡¯s natural! We alchemists aren¡¯t Saints. Moreover, this Dragon whisker pill is even more difficult to obtain, so it¡¯s only natural for them to pay a price to buy it. Moreover, they don¡¯tck money. ¡± Shen nuo said with a smile. This was a pill that could save their lives! He believed that no one would be stingy with their own lives.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. May I know how many pills President Shen needs?¡± Leng ruoxue asked, satisfied.

    ¡°Not including the Grand Elder and master ning, there are four people who need this Dragon whisker pill topletely cure their injuries. Give me four!¡± Shen nuo said after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Leng ruoxue then took out a small white jade bottle and passed it to Shen nuo, saying,¡±¡±There are a total of five pills in here. The extra one will be the reward for helping me sell this Dragon beard pill for a good price.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, miss Leng. I won¡¯t stand on ceremony then.¡± Shen nuo said happily. If it was any other pill, he might not want it. However, this Dragon whisker pill, he would not hypocritically reject it. One must know that in a critical moment, the Dragon whisker pill could save one¡¯s life, as long as one still had a breath.

    ¡°President Shen, you¡¯re wee.¡± Leng ruoxue smiled.

    Following that, Shen nuo stood up and bade her farewell. Leng ruoxue once again entered the bracelet and fed Cuizhu the fish scale pill that Shen nuo had refined.

    After waiting for a while, Cuizhu still had not woken up. Leng ruoxue could not help but feel a little disappointed.

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry, this pill is taking effect! However, sister Cuizhu¡¯s poison is too powerful, so it will take a long time. ¡± Xiao Yu ¡®er, who was surrounding Leng ruoxue, could feel her emotions and quickly consoled her.

    ¡°Mm! Little Yu ¡®er, I¡¯ll leave sister Cuizhu to you. Inform me immediately if there¡¯s anything unusual. ¡± Leng ruoxue ordered.

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. We will take good care of sister Cuizhu.¡± Little Yu ¡®er clenched her little fist and promised.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue brought the evildoer and uncle long out of the bracelet and left the room.

    As soon as they went out, the master of the ning family and the first elder immediately surrounded them and said,¡±¡±Little Xue ¡®er, our injuries are no longer a problem. Shen nuo said that he has a way to concoct medicinal pills that can cure our injuries.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Leng ruoxue said emotionlessly. She was extremely satisfied with Shen nuo¡¯s ability to do things. It seemed like Shen nuo was very clear about her intentions, so she did not immediately hand the Dragon whisker pill over to them. Very good! This time, she must make them remember this lesson. Let¡¯s see if they dare to lie to her about such things again in the future!

 Chapter 1780

    <h4>Chapter 1780: Instigating (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor:</strong>549690339</h4>

    ¡°Oh! How much are you prepared to pay?¡± Uncle long asked directly.

    ¡°Uh! Uncle long, feel free to state your price. ¡± The head of the Yao family wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and cursed in his heart. I¡¯ve never heard of someone who loves money! If he didn¡¯t recognize that monster¡¯s Phantom image, he would definitely think that this person was a fake. However, in the entire divine realm, those who dared to impersonate that person were probably not even born yet!

    ¡°Little girl! How much do you think we should ask for?¡± After hearing the Yao family head¡¯s words, uncle long turned to look at Leng ruoxue and asked.

    ¡°The Yao family is one of the eight great divine domains, so thepensation they¡¯re paying must match their status. If they¡¯re too little, they won¡¯t be able to lift their heads in the divine realm. I think we¡¯ll just take a third of the Yao family¡¯s assets!¡± Leng ruoxue furrowed her brows and pondered for a moment before replying.

    When uncle long heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but wipe away the cold sweat on his forehead. He thought to himself,¡¯this little girl is really ruthless!¡¯ This time, the Yao family¡¯s brat would definitely die of heartache! However, with him around, that fellow would not dare to y any tricks! At the thought of this, uncle long smiled and said,¡±¡±Yao family¡¯s little brat, did you hear that? justpensate ording to what this junior has said!¡±

    After the Yao family¡¯s head heard the words of these two people, he was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak for a long time. This was really a lion¡¯s mouth! He wanted to take away a third of the Yao family¡¯s assets all at once, and even said that it had to match the Yao family¡¯s status. This was clearly, clearly robbery! He felt indignant. However, when he thought of uncle Long¡¯s strength and his status among the divine realm¡¯s magical beasts, he could only swallow his anger.

    ¡°Uncle long! I¡¯m willing topensate you with a third of the Yao family¡¯s assets. I beg you to forgive me and let go of the Yao family¡¯s juniors!¡± The patriarch of the Yao family said pitifully. In fact, the reason why he agreed topensate so much money was not only for the younger generation of the Yao family. It was mainly because of uncle Long¡¯s identity and status. One should know that uncle long was one of the iconic experts in the divine world. Furthermore, he had lived for a long time and his strength was unfathomable. Therefore, he was really unwilling to offend uncle long because of his mistake. It would not do any good for the Yao family.

    ¡°Since you, this Yao family¡¯s little fellow, are so sensible, then I won¡¯t argue with them. You must strictly discipline these Yao family people. If they dare to provoke us again, don¡¯t me me for being merciless! Also, Xue ¡®er has already returned their amodation fees. From tonight onwards, they can¡¯t enter the house anymore. You don¡¯t have any objections, do you?¡± Uncle long red at him and continued.

    ¡°Uncle long! Our Yao family is willing to pay for all their expenses, so please give them another chance!¡± The head of the Yao family begged for mercy. He knew that if the younger generation of the family were not allowed to enter the house, they would definitely not be able to live at night. Therefore, he could only lower his voice and beg the other party.

    ¡°Hmph! What were you doing earlier?¡± Uncle long snorted coldly.

    I didn¡¯t expect that you would really drive him out! The head of the Yao family said with an embarrassed smile,¡±They were confused. Uncle long, please give them another chance!¡±

    ¡°We can give them opportunities, but we have to double the money. Otherwise, if everyone learns from them, wouldn¡¯t it be a mess?¡± Uncle long said, leaving no room for discussion.

    ¡°Good! No problem,¡± The Yao family head¡¯s heart was bleeding. Wu...If he had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have done it! Why did they cause so much trouble? this was really a double loss!

    Just as the head of the Yao family was remorseful, baby had already run to him happily. He stretched out his little paw and said with a smile,¡±¡±Yao family head, please pay!¡±

    Seeing this, the head of the Yao family held his breath and almost passed out. How could he, the head of the Yao family, renege on a debt? Was there a need to collect money from him in such a hurry? In the end, he still handed over all the Yao family¡¯s expenses and thepensation to uncle long.

    ¡°The Yao family head is really rich!¡± As soon as the money was in his hands, the baby couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Then, he ignored the Yao family head¡¯s darkened face and ran back to his lovely master¡¯s side with an excited face to present the treasure.

    Leng ruoxue ced the money and the items that were used to pay for the treasures into the bracelet and handed it over to Qing Jue. Then, she smiled at the Yao family head and said,¡±¡±Yao family head, I wee you to correct your mistakes. We¡¯re partners for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The head of the Yao family snorted coldly as a response to Leng ruoxue. However, Leng ruoxue didn¡¯t take it to heart, and the smile on her face became even more radiant.

    At this moment, the Wen family head transmitted his voice to the Yao family head with an unwilling expression,¡±¡±Yao family head, how could you agree to such a rude condition? this, aren¡¯t you falling into their trap?¡±

    ¡°What else can we do?¡± The head of the Yao n helplessly replied.

    ¡°Who is uncle long?¡± The head of the Wen family was a little bewildered. He knew very well that the head of the Yao family, who had been knocking on the door, had only lowered his voice andpromised for the sake of uncle long.

    ¡°I can only tell you that we can¡¯t afford to offend uncle long.¡± The head of the Yao family said gloomily. He had long heard that uncle long didn¡¯t care about anything, but he didn¡¯t expect to meet him in the secret realm. Sigh!

    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to offend them? He¡¯s the same as us, a Hierarch. Why can¡¯t we afford to offend him?¡± The head of the Wen family said, unconvinced. In the entire divine world, other than the Divine Master, there should be no one they could not afford to offend, right?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and try. Don¡¯t expect me to help you.¡± The head of the Yao family said bluntly. The Yao family had suffered a great loss in this trip to the mystic realm!

    ¡°Is uncle long really that terrifying?¡± The Wen family head was still in doubt.

    Suddenly, there was a rumble in the distance! BOOM!¡¯ . Everyone was shocked because they were all too familiar with this sound. Moreover, along with the rumbling sound, there were intermittent screams. These screams were from the people who were thrown out by the huge monster.

    ¡°We¡¯re finished! The monsters areing, let¡¯s hide in the house. ¡± Someone shouted. The scene was in chaos. Many people were like ants on a hot pan, scurrying around.

    ¡°Calm down! Even the weakest among you are divine emperors, but now you¡¯ve scared away some monsters that are weaker than you. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the disorganized crowd and said with a look of disdain.

    ¡°You said that you would ensure our safety. Are you going to break your promise?¡± Another hostage asked.

    ¡°If you pay, I¡¯ll naturally guarantee your safety. However, I also need your cooperation. You have so many experts, do you expect a small god like me to destroy all the monsters? Do you think you¡¯re worthy of your status if you want to get something without putting in any effort?¡± Leng ruoxue mocked.

    ¡°Miss Leng is right. For the sake of our dignity, we can¡¯t back down. Everyone, let¡¯s fight those monsters to the death!¡± One of the ning family¡¯s leaders said. He even gave Leng ruoxue a look. Before they left, their elder had instructed them very clearly to listen to Leng ruoxue. Furthermore, they knew that Leng ruoxue¡¯s mes could destroy these monsters. So, although they looked a little flustered on the surface, they were very calm in their hearts.

    ¡°Right! For our dignity! We can¡¯t hide anymore, we have to fight to the death with those monsters!¡± Someone from the Cheng n also said.

    Looking at their impassioned expressions, the Wen family head said worriedly,¡±¡±All of you, calm down. Don¡¯t act rashly! How could those monsters be so easy to deal with? The most important thing now is to quickly enter the house to save our lives. Everyone, hurry up and go in!¡±

    His words caused some of them to hesitate. Leng ruoxue saw this and smiled,¡±¡±Does the Wen family head want everyone to be cowards? If you¡¯re afraid, you can go in yourself. We¡¯re going to fight these monsters for our reputation. ¡±

    ¡°It is! So many people from the Wen family have died. As the head of the family, not only are you not thinking of avenging them, you even want us to keep hiding. What are you thinking!¡± An elder of the ning family said disdainfully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ungrateful, I¡¯m just thinking of your safety. Those monsters couldn¡¯t be killed at all, so why fight them head-on? Moreover, so many of the Wen family members have died. Don¡¯t you think my heart aches? You must know that those are all my descendants! However, now is not the time to act on impulse. Before we have absolute confidence in dealing with those monsters, the best choice is to preserve our strength. ¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, do you think that miss Leng is letting you fight those monsters for your dignity and honor? Don¡¯t be fooled by her. She has already taken the money and said that she will protect your safety, but she still instigates you to fight those monsters. She clearly wants you to die, so she doesn¡¯t have to keep her promise, and the money you paid went into her pocket without any effort. That¡¯s her goal!¡± The Wen family head flew into a rage out of humiliation as he tried to drive a wedge between them. Furthermore, his face was flushed red as he roared, his emotions agitated, as if he was really burning with anxiety.

    When the crowd heard the Wen family head¡¯s words, they became even more hesitant. Even though Leng ruoxue¡¯s words made sense, the Wen family head¡¯s words made sense too. Furthermore, these monsters were indeed unkible and might even cause them to lose their lives. For a moment, everyone was conflicted and the atmosphere at the scene became gloomy ...

 Chapter 1781

    <h4>Chapter 1781: Sowing discord (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor:</strong>549690339</h4>

    ¡°Since senior insists, then we¡¯ll respectfullyply.¡± After he finished speaking, the wretched-looking old man gave everyone a look. Immediately, they turned their attention to uncle long.

    In fact, they had long wanted to teach this reverent-God named uncle long a lesson, but they were not confident in fighting him alone. But now, it was different. They were going to fight him as a group! Therefore, they were not so afraid of uncle long.

    When uncle long saw that they had turned their attention to him, he was overjoyed. He rubbed his hands together and waited for them to make their move. Hehe! It looked like he would be able to satisfy his craving today. Furthermore, these people could be beaten up however they wanted. There was no pressure in beating them up, and there was no need to show mercy. This was great!

    ¡°Go!¡± At the wretched-looking old man¡¯smand, the people surrounding uncle long all attacked. In an instant, several rays of multi-colored divine power attacked uncle long. Just as the divine power was about to reach uncle long, a light barrier appeared in front of uncle long, blocking the divine power. Then, uncle long attacked ...

    The shadow of a huge monster appeared behind uncle long. The monster had the head of a Dragon and the body of a whale. Its body was so huge that it almost covered Half the Sky. The aura on its body was sharp and terrifying. Its angry dragon eyes stared at the humans who attacked it with viciousness and contempt.

    With a Dragon¡¯s Roar, the monster¡¯s Phantom image leaped into the air. With a gentle swing of its huge tail, dozens of people were swept away by it. The remaining people began to tremble in fear when they saw the monster¡¯s Phantom image. W-what is this thing?! They had lived for so long and had never seen this monster before. However, the monster¡¯s innate powerful pressure made them feel unusually depressed. Some people¡¯s legs had already begun to tremble. At this time, a shrill scream came from the distance. Immediately, the timid people sat on the ground and wet themselves in fear ...

    ¡°A bunch of useless things! It¡¯s a waste of air to keep you alive, so why don¡¯t I clean up your family¡¯s mess?¡± Uncle long shouted. Then, the monster behind him swung its tail again, and dozens of people were thrown out. Many of the others fainted when they saw this.

    ¡°Uncle long! Spare me! We were wrong!¡± Those who were still conscious begged for mercy. The miserable shrieks from the distance made them feel even more pressured. Wuwu ... There were so many of them, and the weakest was a divine Emperor. They couldn¡¯t even defeat a reverent-God when they worked together. This fact made them feel quite depressed.

    ¡°Spare you? In your dreams!¡± Uncle long said, leaving no room for discussion. Then, The Phantom of the monster behind him immediately shrank to the size of a human. Then, there was a ¡®pa pa¡¯! Pa pa!¡¯ The monster used its tail as a hand to p the faces of the remaining people. In less than a quarter of an hour, their faces were swollen like a pig¡¯s head. After the monster had enough of the ps, it was about to throw the remaining people away like the previous two times when it was interrupted by an urgent voice.

    ¡°Uncle long! Please show mercy!¡± A hurried voice interrupted, and then three people came out of the house.

    These three people were the family heads of the Yao family, the Wen family, and the yin family, and the one who spoke was the Yao family¡¯s family head.

    The two family heads of the Yao family and the Wen family saw that their own family members were being punished by uncle long. They were burning with anxiety and ran out of their houses, not caring about their injured bodies. As for the family head of the yin family, he was purely here to watch the show because there were no people from the yin family among the people who were causing trouble.

    ¡°Who are you? Why should I show mercy? Hmph! Since they dared to offend me, they should be prepared to be taught a lesson by me. ¡± Uncle long cast a sidelong nce at the head of the Yao n and said in an unpleasant tone. In the divine realm, only the strong are respected. Once one bes a top-tier expert, one¡¯s background is no longer that important. Regardless of whether one is a human or a magical beast, one should be respected by everyone. Unfortunately, there are some people who are self-righteous and think that they can look down on other experts just because they have someone to back them up. Thus, uncle long was ruthless to them today, other than because they were being unreasonable to him. He also wanted to avenge the beasts who had been enved by the humans. He wanted to let them know that beasts were not to be trifled with!

    ¡°I¡¯m the head of the Yao family. I¡¯ve long heard of uncle Long¡¯s name, and today I finally met you. You¡¯re indeed worthy of your reputation. ¡± The head of the Yao family said with a fawning expression. He never dreamed that this uncle long in front of him was actually the one from the endless ocean. If he had known earlier, how could he have indulged his own junior to find trouble for no reason! However, it was toote to say anything now, because that person was famous for being difficult to talk to. More importantly, uncle Long¡¯s strength was unfathomable. Even if he was at his peak, he wasn¡¯t sure if he could defeat this uncle long. Moreover, he was injured now. Moreover, he didn¡¯t want to be enemies with uncle long. After all, the beasts in the endless ocean all followed uncle Long¡¯s lead. If he really made uncle long unhappy and caused a riot in the endless ocean, even if the Yao family was one of the eight great divine regions, they wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it!

    ¡°So it¡¯s the Yao family¡¯s little fellow! I didn¡¯t expect you to have grown so big. ¡± After hearing what the head of the Yao family said, uncle long smiled, but his words made the head of the Yao family depressed.

    Alright! He admitted that uncle long was older than him and had lived longer than him, but he couldn¡¯t call him a little guy in front of so many people! Wu ... How could he face others in the future? the head of the Yao family was depressed, but he didn¡¯t dare to refute uncle Long¡¯s words and could only smile foolishly.

    As Leng ruoxue listened to their conversation, she couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. She didn¡¯t expect uncle Long¡¯s seniority to be so high. In his eyes, the head of the Yao family was just a little fellow, and that constipated old man didn¡¯t even dare to refute. This was really too funny.

    ¡°Yao family¡¯s little brat, is there something you need from me?¡± Uncle long yed dumb.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The head of the Yao family was very depressed. Didn¡¯t he tell uncle long to show mercy? Why did uncle long ask if he was okay? He really didn¡¯t know if he didn¡¯t make it clear enough, or if uncle long had Alzheimer¡¯s disease. How could he have forgotten what he had said before in such a short time?

    ¡°Uncle long! Please show mercy and let go of these Yao family juniors!¡± After taking a few deep breaths, the head of the Yao family reiterated.

    ¡°Oh! Just this matter! Actually, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t let them go, but what about the fact that they bumped into me?¡± Uncle long raised his eyebrows and said with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to apologize to uncle long on their behalf. ¡± The head of the Yao family hurriedly said.

    ¡°You¡¯re done with an apology? Uncle long has lived for so long, but I¡¯ve never been bullied like this by a human or a beast!¡± Uncle long said, feeling wronged.

    ¡°Our Yao family is willing topensate for uncle Long¡¯s mental damage. We hope that you will forgive us and let these juniors go.¡± The head of the Yao family made up his mind. He knew that he had to pay a huge price today, but fortunately, most of the remaining people were from the Yao family. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked for mercy.

 Chapter 1782

    <h4>Chapter 1782: Instigating (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor:</strong>549690339</h4>

    ¡°Uh!¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s cold attitude caused the two of them to be at aplete loss. They looked at Leng ruoxue nervously and pitifully said in unison,¡±¡±Xue ¡®er, we know we were wrong. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± After they finished speaking, the two of them lowered their heads like children who had done something wrong, not daring to look at Leng ruoxue. Fortunately, there were no outsiders here. Otherwise, they would be shocked to see the two of them in this state! One must know that the two of them held a very important position in the firmament. However, in front of Leng ruoxue, they could not disy any dignity at all. The main reason for this was that they had a guilty conscience.

    ¡°Oh, really? Where did you go wrong?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a half-smile.

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have hidden our injuries from you. We shouldn¡¯t have lied.¡± The two of them whispered.

    ¡°Since you know, then ept your punishment!¡± Leng ruoxue said coldly.

    ¡°Uh!¡± He still had to be punished? They couldn¡¯t help but cry out in fear. They had already apologized, but this little girl still didn¡¯t n on letting them go. Wu ... They really had a bitter life! As the two of them reproached themselves, they couldn¡¯t help but steal nces at Leng ruoxue with pitiful and aggrieved eyes. Unfortunately, Leng ruoxue waspletely unmoved.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to be punished, but don¡¯t say you know me in the future. ¡± Seeing through their thoughts, Leng ruoxue said directly.

    ¡°We are willing to ept the punishment.¡± When the two of them heard this, they quickly said,¡±Wu...Xue ¡®er actually bullied them and said that she won¡¯t acknowledge them in the future. How can this be!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good! Don¡¯t appear in front of me for half a month. If there¡¯s anything, I¡¯ll send my baby to find you. ¡± Leng ruoxue said after some thought. Her punishment for them was to give them the cold shoulder for half a month and see if they would remember!

    ¡°Alright then!¡± The two of them lowered their heads and tucked their tails between their legs as they walked away.

    ¡°Xue ¡®er, this punishment of yours is quite interesting. Is it useful to them?¡± Looking at their backs, uncle long was very curious. He didn¡¯t expect that Xue ¡®er¡¯s punishment would be not seeing them. This was a punishment he had never heard of before. He just didn¡¯t know if it would be useful to them.

    ¡°It¡¯s useful!¡± Leng ruoxue said with certainty.

    ¡°Oh! Hehe! I¡¯ll wait and see. ¡± Uncle long said, as if he wished for the world to be in chaos.

    Then, the three of them walked to the courtyard. At this time, the courtyard was already full of people. After seeing them, many of them had unkind expressions on their faces.

    ¡°From today onwards, you will have to stay outside the house during the day. You can go out now.¡± Leng ruoxue stood in front of them and said straightforwardly. She had already asked the great elder to set up the entry and exit rights of the house. Hence, she now had partial control over the house.

    After everyone heard her words, they looked at each other and then began to walk out of the house. After those who took the initiative to go out had all left, the rest of the people in the courtyard did not want to go out.

    Leng ruoxue saw that those people had no intention of going out. She didn¡¯t waste any more time with them and immediately moved them out. Then, the three of them walked out as well.

    ¡°What right do you have to move us out of the house? we didn¡¯t say we wereing out.¡± The moment Leng ruoxue and the other two stepped out of the house, they were immediately surrounded by a group of people with aggressive auras.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made it very clear. You must stay outside the house during the day. However, you don¡¯t have to go in at night. We don¡¯t take in cowards who are idle.¡± Leng ruoxue said emotionlessly.

    ¡°What do you mean by this? You¡¯ve taken quite a lot of money from us, and now you want to drive us out after taking the money? What about the great elder? We¡¯re going to find the great elder to judge!¡± Someone shouted.

    ¡°The great elder won¡¯t care about this. I¡¯m fully responsible for this house. As for the money you mentioned, I¡¯ll return it to you immediately.¡± After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she moved the treasure out and indicated for it to return the money.

    Baby took out a list of names and waved its little paw. The premium crystal stones that it had prepared in its spatial ring flew to the front of these people. However, when they saw the crystal stones in front of them, none of them put them away. Instead, they red at Leng ruoxue with even more anger. Someone even questioned her, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already exined it very clearly, don¡¯t you understand? We¡¯ll return your amodation fees, and in the future, your life and death have nothing to do with us. You¡¯re on your own now!¡± Leng ruoxue said coldly.

    ¡°How can I do that?¡± When the people surrounding Leng ruoxue and the other two saw that she was being serious, they instantly panicked. It was fine if they were not allowed to stay in the house during the day, but if they were to be driven out at night, would they still have a way out? Wasn¡¯t this forcing them onto the path of death?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? We are the owners of this house, and we have the right to decide who can live in it. Now, we have already returned the amodation fees to you, so you¡¯re on your own!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°You vicious woman, you¡¯re forcing us to die! No wonder people say that a woman¡¯s heart is the most vicious. How can your heart be so vicious?¡± Someone said with hatred, his voice choked with sobs.

    Upon hearing this, the others looked at Leng ruoxue with even more hostility. They even closed in on Leng ruoxue in unison, nning to take the opportunity to strike and force her tomit the crime. However, uncle long was one step ahead and stood in front of Leng ruoxue, blocking her way. He red at her and said,¡±¡±What are you guys trying to do?¡±

    ¡°Senior! Please don¡¯t interfere in our business with this evil woman!¡± One of the people who surrounded Leng ruoxue said politely.

    ¡°There are so many of you bullying a girl and you won¡¯t let me interfere. Do you want me to stand by and do nothing?¡± Uncle long said with a cold smile.

    ¡°Senior, this is a matter between us and her.¡± Someone pointed at Leng ruoxue and said.

    ¡°Oh! But her business is my business, so there¡¯s no way I won¡¯t interfere! If you want to teach her a lesson, you¡¯ll have to get past me first!¡± Uncle long said stubbornly. At the same time, he released his pressure. The powerful pressure made the people around them take a step back.

    ¡°Senior, since you insist, then we won¡¯t be polite. You should know that we have so many people. If we identally hurt senior, please don¡¯t me us.¡± A wretched-looking old man said proudly. Actually, if it was possible, they were not willing to go against a reverent-god level expert. After all, behind every reverent-God in the divine realm, there might be a powerful force. Moreover, the strength of a reverent-God was unfathomable. Therefore, no family in the divine realm was willing to provoke a reverent-God easily. However, most of the people in the group this time were from the eight great divine domains and had extraordinary backgrounds. They didn¡¯t mind offending a reverent-God, since they had a reverent-God behind them! They were even less afraid.

    ¡°I won¡¯t me you, as long as you can hurt me.¡± Uncle long said with a faint smile.

 Chapter 1783 - The mighty first elder (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1783: The mighty first elder (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor:</strong>549690339</h4>

    Although the people present were hesitant, the monsters in the secret realm would not give them too much time to think. As the footsteps got closer and closer, they had to make an immediate decision.

    At this moment, an elder of the ning family, who had always been silent, spoke.

    ¡°Everyone! Everyone here is basically an elder of their own n. In the immortal realm, they can be considered to be people with a reputation and status. However, we are now scared out of our wits by these monsters. If this news were to spread, have you ever thought about how disappointed our n members will be with us? The monster is indeed terrifying, but we should believe in miss Leng¡¯s means. Since she said that she would guarantee our safety, she would not go back on her word. What she is asking now is only our cooperation. Then what kind of men are we? Where is our courage? Where¡¯s our fighting spirit? Where is our intelligence? Don¡¯t let these monsters be a nightmare for the rest of our lives, or they¡¯ll be the demons in our hearts. Even if we¡¯re still alive, we¡¯d rather die. Is this what you want?¡± This elder of the ning family had never liked to speak much, but every time he said something, it was quite shocking. This time was no exception.

    Hearing his words, everyone¡¯s mood turned from hesitation to shame. Soon, some people echoed the ning family elder¡¯s words, and as the thunderous footsteps got closer and closer, everyone¡¯s fighting spirit was instantly ignited ...

    ¡°The ning family¡¯s elder is right! How can we face our nsmen if we¡¯re so timid? If they know that we¡¯re so scared of these monsters that we can only hide everywhere, they¡¯ll definitely be disappointed in us. So, we should fight these monsters to the death!¡± Someone roared in excitement.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight them! Kill them all!¡± Someone in the crowd took the lead and shouted.

    ¡°Right! Let¡¯s fight them to the death!¡± A deafening sound suddenly rang out, and the Wen family elder¡¯s expression became more and more unsightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so impulsive, this is not a joke. ¡± The elder of the Wen family said earnestly.

    ¡°Master Wen, if you¡¯re afraid, you can go back to your house and hide. We¡¯ll stay outside to help miss Leng.¡± The elder of the ning family said. After he finished speaking, he nced at the head of the Wen family with disdain. His words immediately resonated with the crowd.

    ¡°Wen family head, even if you¡¯re afraid, don¡¯t drag us down! You¡¯ll lower our fighting spirit by saying that. ¡±

    ¡°It is! We¡¯re at the height of our battle intent, so don¡¯t you douse our enthusiasm. If you don¡¯t want to fight, then quickly hide and stop making such sarcastic remarks!¡±

    The crowd began to criticize in dissatisfaction, and their words quickly made the Wen family head¡¯s face flush red with shame and anger.

    ¡°A bunch of ungrateful things, you¡¯re clearly looking to die.¡± The head of the Wen family gritted his teeth and said with a face full of disappointment. However, he could not help but sigh in his heart. Let these monsters teach them a painful lesson. When the timees, they will know how correct his words are.

    ¡°Wen family head, they¡¯re fighting for their own reputation, but you keep saying that they¡¯re courting death. Could it be that you really wish for something to happen to them?¡± At this moment, Leng ruoxue spoke with a smile on her face. Her timely words made the Wen family head even more embarrassed and angry.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Wen family head, are you afraid that something will happen to us?¡± The elder of the ning family asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. You ... You won¡¯t listen to me. You¡¯ll regret it.¡± The Wen family head was so angered by Leng ruoxue that he stuttered. He red at Leng ruoxue and spoke fiercely.

    ¡°Yao family head, Yin family head, are you nning to y along with them?¡± The Wen family head turned around and said to the Yao and Yin family heads who were standing at the side. He needed to form an alliance to avoid being too conspicuous.

    ¡°Wen family head, how can this be considered nonsense? They¡¯re not three-year-old children, they know what they¡¯re doing. ¡± Master Yin said with a smile.

    ¡°Yup! You¡¯ve been famous for many years, so you still have the ability to make such a choice. ¡± The Yao family¡¯s master said with mixed emotions.

    ¡°Your Yao n is also going to fight with them?¡± The head of the Wen family asked in disbelief. Many of the Yao family members were injured by uncle long just now, could they still fight the monster? Although he thought so in his heart, the words that came out of his mouth were not so pleasant.

    Furthermore, the patriarch¡¯s face darkened at his words. He immediately retorted in displeasure,¡±¡±Wen family head, what are you saying? Could it be that the members of my Yao family are so afraid of death?¡±

    ¡°Uh! I didn¡¯t mean it that way. ¡± Seeing that he had angered the Yao family¡¯s head, master Wen hurriedly tried to exin.

    However, Leng ruoxue would not give him a chance to exin. She smiled indifferently and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m sure master Wen¡¯s meaning is that there¡¯s a conflict between us, so you¡¯re not optimistic about our cooperation. Master Yao, I¡¯m actually quite afraid that you¡¯ll drag me down. Why don¡¯t you take your family and hide?¡±

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s tone was full of negotiation, but it made master Yao feel bad. Their Yao family was ranked second in the eight great divine domains, but now, in this wretched girl¡¯s eyes, they had actually be a burden. How could he swallow this?

    At the thought of this, the head of the Yao family suppressed his anger and shouted,¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, miss Leng, our Yao family members are all battle-hardened and will definitely not drag you down!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved! Wen family head, since you¡¯re afraid of death, then take these three elders and hide! Don¡¯t let the innocent get involved. You have to know that I won¡¯t feel guilty!¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the Wen family head¡¯s darkened expression and reminded him with a faint smile. However, looking at the Wen family head who looked like amander with nothing to his name, she could not help butugh in her heart. ording to what she knew, the Wen family had brought quite a number of people into the mystic realm this time, and more than half of them were elders. However, in just a few months, other than the Wen family head, there were only three elders left in the Wen family. These three elders were extremely timid and had been taught a lesson by uncle long quite a few times. Thinking about their experiences, Leng ruoxue felt sorry for them.

    ¡°You ...¡± The Wen family head was so angry that he was speechless. Furthermore, in order to teach Leng ruoxue a lesson, he decided that he would stand by and do nothing about this matter. Hmph! He wanted to see how this woman was going to deal with these monsters.

    At present, not many people knew that Leng ruoxue¡¯s mes could kill monsters. Although she had promised to protect the safety of the people paying, other than a few families that were on good terms with her, many people were skeptical of her words. However, it was better to have hope than nothing. Furthermore, when they received the money, they had agreed that if they could not guarantee their safety and brought them out of the mystic realm, Leng ruoxue would have to pay double thepensation. Hence, from their point of view, this was not a loss to them. On the contrary, it gave them a glimmer of hope. Therefore, other than some people who were dissatisfied with the fees, most people were satisfied.

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s main request to them was to listen to her arrangements. The vast majority of people had no doubts about this.

 Chapter 1784

    <h4>Chapter 1784: The mighty first elder (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    At the same time, a few people in the house were standing at the door, watching the movement outside the house. Everything that was happening outside was in their eyes.

    However, the most surprising thing was uncle Long¡¯s identity.

    No one, including the master of the ning family, had expected that uncle long would have such an identity. Furthermore, they were not as blind as the old God of gues. However, the old God of gues could not be med for this. Among the eight great divine realms, although the Wen family¡¯s strength was not thest, they were thest family to be famous. Their Foundation was not as deep as the other seven families, and they certainly did not know as much about the history of the divine world as them. In addition, uncle long had already lived in seclusion for many years and rarely walked in the divine world. Many people had forgotten uncle Long¡¯s identity. However, uncle Long¡¯s terrifying strength was deeply engraved in everyone¡¯s hearts. Therefore, when they saw The Phantom of the monster, they immediately remembered uncle Long¡¯s identity because it was one of uncle Long¡¯s Supreme talents, the whale swallow!

    However, uncle long had been merciful just now because he didn¡¯t use the real swallowing whale. He only showed his illusionary body to scare them. Otherwise, they would have lost their lives long ago. However, there were still some unlucky ones who were caught by the monsters after being thrown out and became their food. However, most of the people who were thrown out were from the Wen family. Did uncle long do it on purpose?

    Thinking of this, the ning family master and the others felt very refreshed.

    The Wen family had never been popr in the divinity, so they were gloating over their misfortune. However, hearing the approaching footsteps, master ning didn¡¯t know if he should go out and help. Sob ... Xue ¡®er had said not to see them for half a month. If they went out, would the little girl fly into a rage out of humiliation?

    ¡°The monsters areing. Let¡¯s go out and help the little girl!¡± The master of the Cheng family suggested, but his words were strongly opposed by the master of the ning family and the first elder.

    ¡°No! You can¡¯t go out. ¡± The two of them said in unison, but the Cheng family head was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Why? Could it be that you¡¯re also afraid of death?¡± The head of the Cheng family teased in astonishment, his eyes full of surprise. Shen nuo, who understood the truth, merely smiled and did not say anything. Seeing the aggrieved expressions of the head of the ning family and first elder, he was alreadyughing inside.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that old God of gue, why would I be afraid of death!¡± Hearing this, the master of the ning family was furious! Wasn¡¯t this tarnishing his reputation?! Everyone knew that he was not a person who was afraid of death!

    ¡°Then why can¡¯t we go out?¡± The head of the Cheng family was confused.

    ¡°That ... Xue ¡®er found out about our fraud and is punishing us. We can¡¯t appear in front of her for half a month, so we don¡¯t dare to go out.¡± The master of the ning family said with a look of throwing caution to the wind, but he was secretlymenting in his heart. Laugh all you want! It would be best if he died fromughing!

    Sure enough, the head of the Cheng family didn¡¯t let her down. Heughed happily and exaggeratedly. Heughed so hard that tears came out of his eyes. In the end, heughed so hard that he sat on the ground and kept punching the ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that exaggerated!¡± The great elder¡¯s face darkened as he said unhappily. If he could, he really wanted to chase this old thing out. Wu ... He had finally caught aughing stock.

    ¡°Hahaha! Hahaha! It¡¯s too funny. We¡¯re finished! I can¡¯t control it anymore, only that girl is your nemesis, able to make you all so obedient, I really admire her, Wu! She¡¯ll be my idol from now on!¡± The head of the Cheng nughed as he wiped his tears, while the first elder, who was ring at him, was furious.

    ¡°F * ck! You stupid old man, I¡¯ll make youugh! I¡¯ll let you go out andugh as much as you want!¡± The usually gentle and kind first elder was furious, and the consequences were very serious. Not only did he curse, but he also raised his leg in anger and kicked the Cheng family¡¯s head out of the house ...

    ¡°Great elder! Mighty!¡± Seeing this, Shen nuo wiped the cold sweat on her forehead and said, Oh my God! Was this person the great elder? There were actually times when he was so rough. Today, he had really opened his eyes.

    To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    ¡°Old man! Good job!¡± The master of the ning family also gave a thumbs up. If the great elder didn¡¯t do this, he would also do it.

    After the unlucky master of the Cheng n was kicked out of the house, he did notnd in front of Leng ruoxue and the others as he had wished. Instead, he drew a beautiful arc in the air and leaped over their heads ...

    ¡°That¡¯s ...¡± Leng ruoxue was a little uncertain as she looked at the thing that floated above her head.

    ¡°It seems to be the n head of the Cheng n.¡± Uncle long said with a faint smile. Although he didn¡¯t know why the head of the Cheng family woulde out of the house in such a manner, he quite admired his unique and innovative move! He was human! It had to be different and have its own characteristics so that people would remember it.

    As soon as uncle long finished speaking, everyone heard a loud ¡®plop¡¯. The object that seemed to be the Cheng family¡¯s head fell from the sky andnded among the approaching monsters. Everyone was dumbfounded and their hearts were in their throats ...

    However, the master of the Cheng family reacted very quickly. After smashing a few monsters to death, he leaped up and suspended himself in midair. The divine power in his hand was constantly released, and he smashed it at the angry monsters with an irresistible force.

    Seeing this, everyone admired the Cheng n¡¯s patriarch for taking the lead. Only such a person was worthy of being the head of the family. Thinking of their previous hesitation, everyone was so ashamed that they wished they could find a hole to hide in. However, it was fortunate that the head of the Cheng family didn¡¯t know their thoughts at this time. Otherwise, he would definitely be depressed to death because he didn¡¯t want to be the first bird. He was kicked out by someone!

    ¡°Everyone! The head of the Cheng family is our best example. Let¡¯s attack him together!¡± At this time, the taciturn eldest ning family member roared and rushed directly towards the monsters with a heart full of enthusiasm. His passion ignited the fire that had been hidden in everyone¡¯s hearts for a long time. Everyone followed closely behind, holding weapons in their hands and also rushing towards the monsters ...

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s morale seems to have risen again!¡± Uncle long looked at everyone¡¯s high fighting spirit and said with relief.

    ¡°That old man from the Cheng family doesn¡¯t seem to be such a brainless person. How could he be so impulsive?¡± At this moment, the slightly dumbfounded Wen family head mumbled to himself. His words also caused Leng ruoxue to cast a sidelong nce.

    ¡°Wen family head, Cheng family head, how are you brainless? Could it be that a person who is afraid of death like you has a brain?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a look of disdain.

    ¡°Why am I so afraid of death that I¡¯m brainless?¡± When the Wen family head heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he immediately red at her. He was a reverent-God after all, and now he was being called brainless by a mere God. How could he swallow this? However, just as he was about to act up, Leng ruoxue¡¯s cold voice drifted over.

 Chapter 1785

    <h4>Chapter 1785: The mighty first elder (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of death, then go and fight those monsters!¡±

    As she said this, the words ¡®you wouldn¡¯t dare¡¯ were written all over Leng ruoxue¡¯s face, infuriating the Wen family head so much that green smoke started to rise from the top of his head.

    ¡°Hmph! I won¡¯t fall for your trick, it¡¯s useless to goad me! Besides, I¡¯m not afraid of death. Those monsters can¡¯t be killed, and fighting them is just a waste of time. ¡± The enraged master of the Wen family calmed down in the next second. He then looked at Leng ruoxue and said with a faint smile,¡±¡±But miss Leng, didn¡¯t you say that you would protect them? But now, you¡¯re letting them go up and kill the monsters while you sit here and enjoy the fruits of theirbor. Your wishful thinking is really good!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not time for me to make a move yet. ¡± After hearing the Wen family head¡¯s words, Leng ruoxue replied in a calm manner.

    At this moment, the people and monsters in the battle circle were already red-eyed and couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying at all. Otherwise, just based on the few words of the Wen family head, there would be people who would suspect Leng ruoxue¡¯s sinister intentions.

    ¡°Hurry up and gather these monsters together!¡± The head of the Cheng family warned loudly as he circled around the monsters. He couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. Why were these monsters targeting him? He had attracted nearly half of the monsters around him, which increased the pressure on him.

    At this moment, uncle long joined the battle.

    The master of the Cheng family heaved a sigh of relief, but he still didn¡¯t dare to let his guard down, because several monsters had been ring at him with red eyes!

    ¡°Those monsters must have been killed and resurrected by you just now. They felt that it was embarrassing, so they targeted you.¡± Uncle Dragon chuckled and teased them. He attacked with ease, and the monsters were like fragile ss in his hands. They couldn¡¯t be touched at all. However, he only seriously injured the monsters and didn¡¯t kill them. As a result, the monsters couldn¡¯t be resurrected!

    ¡°Uh!¡± The head of the Cheng family blushed at uncle Long¡¯s teasing. He knew that he had also embarrassed himself. Never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that he would be kicked out of the house in such an embarrassing position. Fortunately, he had killed a few vengeful monsters. However, if he knew that he had also been worshipped by everyone because of this, he wondered if he would be even more depressed.

    With the addition of uncle long, the pressure on the group was greatly reduced. Under themand of the experienced uncle long, the monsters were quickly beaten to the point where they were on the verge of death. They were gathered together and in an instant, the monsters had piled up into a small mountain. At this moment, it was Leng ruoxue¡¯s turn to make her move.

    Leng ruoxue walked to the front of the pile of monsters and looked at the struggling monsters. On her fair fingertips, there was a small red me with a hint of purple. She threw it lightly and the small me that terrified the monsters was thrown into the pile of monsters. In an instant, it turned into a raging me ...

    ¡°Owuuu! Aowu!¡± The monsters struggled for thest time and roared, their turbid eyes filled with anger and unwillingness. As the fire burned, the monsters ¡®whimpers became softer and softer, until the mountain of monsters were all reduced to ashes.

    Everyone was dumbstruck by this scene.

    If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would never have believed that mes could burn these monsters to death. After all, many of them had the fire attribute. However, their mes were like a bath for these monsters. The monsters were not afraid of them at all. However, Leng ruoxue¡¯s mes had shown them what true horror was! Moreover, they couldn¡¯t stand the temperature of the mes. Other than watching from afar, they didn¡¯t dare to get close.

    AI! No wonder he dared to say that he would guarantee their safety. Now that they finally knew the reason, they were convinced.

    The way they looked at Leng ruoxue was also filled with fear. Their words and actions were even more careful, afraid that if they angered this little ancestor, she would burn them to ashes.

    To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    Actually, they were overthinking. Although Leng ruoxue wasn¡¯t someone who enjoyed helping others, she wouldn¡¯t kill the innocent. As long as they didn¡¯t anger her, she wouldn¡¯t take action easily. However, once she took action, it meant that there was no room for negotiation.

    ¡°How does it feel to be a bystander, Wen family head?¡± Leng ruoxue walked to the front of the Wen family head and sneered. She then ignored the Wen family head¡¯s angry, pale, and handsome face and said to the people behind her,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go! There are plenty of monsters in the secret ne, and this is just a small test of my skills. I¡¯ve already made up my mind to eliminate all the monsters in the secret ne, so you have to cooperate with me. ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss Leng! We¡¯ll definitely listen to your every word!¡± An elder from the Yao family said with a fawning expression. Now that they had witnessed Leng ruoxue¡¯s capabilities, the entire Yao family had be well-behaved and had even be her die-hard supporters. If anyone were to speak badly of Leng ruoxue now, they would be the first to jump out and reprimand her. Who asked Leng ruoxue to give them hope?

    ¡°Very good! As long as you¡¯re obedient, I¡¯ll do everything I can to get you out of here. ¡± Leng ruoxue promised.

    Her words also made everyone present very happy. However, a disharmonious voice rang out in a timely manner.

    ¡°Miss Leng, you¡¯re really shameless! It¡¯s not a big deal to kill a few monsters. Besides, the most powerful monsters here are not those monsters!¡± The moment he finished his sentence, he was immediately subjected to the gazes of the crowd. However, before they could criticize the Wen family head, Leng ruoxue¡¯s voice was heard.

    ¡°It seems like the Wen family head is quite familiar with this ce. I wonder if there¡¯s anything to introduce?¡± Leng ruoxue was neither angry nor annoyed as she asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s words immediately alerted the Wen family¡¯s head, and he retorted with a cautious expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing! I just feel that you¡¯re quite familiar with this ce. ¡± Leng ruoxueughed as she cast a hand seal to keep the house. She then led the group into the house slowly, while the Wen family head followed behind them at a steady pace with a serious expression.

    ¡°Master! What should we do?¡± At the back of the line, an elder of the Wen family said timidly,¡±woo...If I knew that this wretched girl was so powerful, I would rather bleed than be isted!¡± And now, no one cared about the Wen family! At this time, even if he was willing to pay double the amount, he was afraid that they would not be willing to take them in. This was really a mistake that could cause a thousand bones to regret! He was filled with regret.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? With me around, do you think I can¡¯t protect your safety?¡± The head of the Wen family growled in a low voice. Useless things, aren¡¯t they just a few monsters? She had actually scared them to such an extent. However, that woman¡¯s mes were really not ordinary! Although he was far away at that time, the heat of the me went straight to the top of his head and burned his hair. If this continued, all the monsters in this secret realm might really be burned by her! Thinking of this, his gaze became gloomy again.

    Just like that, Leng ruoxue and her group, who had been travelling for almost half a month and were attacked by monsters a few times a day, finally returned to the small valley.

    During this period of time, they had engaged in countless battles with the monsters. In the beginning, the monsters had wanted to kill them relentlessly. However, after witnessing Leng ruoxue¡¯s terrifying mes, the monsters had also be more intelligent. Although they did not dare to appear in front of Leng ruoxue openly, they had learned how to ambush her in the dark. Especially when someone was alone, that person would definitely be their target.

    As the number of battles increased, everyone also understood the monsters ¡®intentions. They simply gathered around Leng ruoxue so that the monsters would not dare to act rashly. However, the number of monsters continued to decrease.

    The monsters could not kill anyone they wanted, and theirpanions died every day. As time went on, they went crazy and the anger in their hearts grew. The unlucky Wen family members became their targets to vent their anger on. As they did not have a good rtionship with Leng ruoxue, even though they wanted to borrow some light from her, they did not dare to get too close. Every time the monsters attacked, they would uphold the principle of speed, ruthlessness, and uracy. Once they snatched someone, they would disappear without a trace. Hence, Leng ruoxue and the rest could only hear screams from afar. However, she did not see anyone from the Wen family.

    By the time they reached the valley, the Wen family head had already be themander of the army.

    Although the crowd was not ashamed of the Wen family head¡¯s disregard for the life and death of his nsmen, no one dared to drive him away due to his status in the divine world. However, he had also suffered the contempt of the crowd.

    Just as Leng ruoxue was about to enter the house to meet up with Feng Da and the rest, countless Monsters and Men in ck suddenly appeared around them. The monsters howled as they surrounded Leng ruoxue and the rest while the Men in ck red at them with unkind expressions.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Leng ruoxue looked at the Grand and spectacr scene and asked in confusion.

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ve really underestimated you. ¡± The middle-aged man said expressionlessly. However, the two little mes of anger dancing in his eyes revealed his turbulent emotions at the moment. He had not expected that this woman would actually find those people before him. In this way, he had no fate with the house. Therefore, after contacting the hidden chess piece and knowing their every move, he made new arrangements. Since the deal had failed, he could only snatch it by force! After making this decision, he sent many monsters to intercept them along the way. Unfortunately, all the monsters he sent returned with countless deaths and injuries ...

 Chapter 1786:

    <h4>Chapter 1786: Biting back (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    The middle-aged man knew very well that those monsters could not do anything to Leng ruoxue. However, if he did not let those monsters take action, he had no one else to use. As for the Men in ck beside him, his trusted aides had all been killed by his Lord. Now, these men were sent by his Lord to assist him. Their loyalty was only to his Lord, not him. Hence, he could not send these men out easily.

    When he thought about the inexplicable deaths of his trusted subordinates, the hatred in his heart rose even higher. Even Leng ruoxue and the others in front of him had be a thorn in his side. This action of his was called taking his anger out on them. Who asked him not to hate his master? hence, he could only transfer his hatred onto Leng ruoxue and the others. In addition to the matter of the house, it could be said that the new and old hatred had collided together.

    ¡°I¡¯ve also underestimated you. You¡¯ve actually managed toe back at just the right time.¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile as she looked at the man who was ring at her.

    ¡°Hmph! Everything in the secret ne is under my control. Isn¡¯t it a small matter to know when you will return?¡± The middle-aged man sneered.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t know when we left. ¡± Leng ruoxue was in a good mood, so she didn¡¯t mind the middle-aged man exaggerating his abilities.

    ¡°You ...¡± The middle-aged man was exasperated. He really didn¡¯t know about this. If he had discovered any clues earlier, how could he have given them the chance to leave? moreover, this woman had changed her appearance. He couldn¡¯t even sense her original aura. It seemed that there should be a high-level Alchemist by her side, he guessed in his heart.

    ¡°I what? Uncle, now that I¡¯ve found the person, I think our deal can be called off. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Alright! Then let it be nullified! Originally, I was very sincere, but you didn¡¯t appreciate it. Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. ¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes shed with hostility as he spoke viciously.

    ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve really angered uncle, sigh! I didn¡¯t want to. ¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s face revealed a helpless smile, and her tone carried a hint of resentment.

    ¡°Little girl! What kind of deal did you make?¡± At this moment, the head of the Cheng n, who had been listening to their conversation, asked curiously. Although the others did not dare to ask, they all turned to look at Leng ruoxue after hearing this.

    ¡°You guys! He took a fancy to this house of mine and agreed to use you guys to exchange for it. However, I found you guys first, so our deal was not needed. This uncle became even more angry from embarrassment. Business didn¡¯t work out, but benevolence and righteousness still existed! However, uncle clearly doesn¡¯t understand this logic. ¡± Leng ruoxue sighed.

    ¡°Little girl! You¡¯ve worked hard. ¡± The head of the Cheng family quickly said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not hard. You¡¯ve paid anyway. ¡± Leng ruoxue said in a very realistic manner. Since she had already paid, it could be considered as a deal between them. As long as she brought them out of this ce, the deal between them would be consideredplete, and there would be no problem of who owing who a favor. Furthermore, she really did not want these people to owe her a favor. After all, these people were all famous figures in the divine world. If they really owed a favor to an unknown nobody like her, they would feel ufortable in their hearts. If they were a little petty, they might even ... In short, She couldn¡¯t save some ingrates, so she would rather let them pay. The silver and the goods were settled, so no one owed anyone anything.

    ¡°Uh!¡± The head of the Cheng n didn¡¯t know how to react. This little girl clearly didn¡¯t want to be too deeply involved with them! Forget it, he had originally wanted to use this opportunity to let her have a few more backers in the divine realm, but this girl was obviously not happy.

    In reality, he had guessed it right. Leng ruoxue believed that it was better to rely on herself than on others. Unless she was forced to, she would never be willing to cause trouble for others. It was also because they knew her personality that master ning and first elder doted on her so much. After all, their status was obvious! Naturally, they would not show their concern easily. One must know that any slight movement between the two of them would attract countless people¡¯s attention, even though the two of them had been extremely low-key.

    And if someone found out that Leng ruoxue was their precious, then naturally, there would be people who would have ideas about her. This was something they didn¡¯t want to see. Hence, in front of outsiders, there weren¡¯t many who knew about their rtionship with Leng ruoxue. However, after this incident, their rtionship with Leng ruoxue would probably not be able to be concealed.

    Leng ruoxue nced at the frustrated master of the Cheng family, then turned her beautiful eyes to the middle-aged man. She smiled and said,¡±¡±Uncle, what do you want?¡±

    To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    F * ck! What did he mean by what did he want? The middle-aged man muttered angrily to himself. His burning eyes were like a venomous snake as he stared at Leng ruoxue. However, Leng ruoxue was extremely calm. This fact made the middle-aged man extremely surprised. This wretched girl was actually not afraid of him! This made him depressed.

    ¡°Uncle, you should say something! We¡¯ve been on the road for a long time and are tired. Tell us so that we can go back to our rooms and rest early. ¡± Seeing that the middle-aged man was silent, Leng ruoxue could only urge him.

    You still want to rest? In your dreams! He had not had a good rest recently. The middle-aged man frowned and said nothing.

    ¡°Uncle, your temper can really make people anxious to death! Can¡¯t you just be quick?¡± Seeing that the middle-aged man had yet to respond, Leng ruoxue spoke again. Her face was filled with an expression of disappointment.

    ¡°You wretched girl, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± After a long while, the middle-aged man finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and spoke fiercely.

    ¡°Kill us? Uncle, you don¡¯t want this house anymore?¡± Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    ¡°After I kill you, your house will still belong to me.¡± The middle-aged man said confidently.

    ¡°However, everyone in the secret realm is here now. If you kill us, you won¡¯t be able to find blood to feed the flower in your secret chamber. When your master mes you, I¡¯m afraid your subordinates will be its food again.¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him in a light tone.

    After hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, everyone present was confused. What flowers in the secret chamber? Does it need to be fed with blood? That was definitely not a good thing, everyone knew that.

    After the middle-aged man heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he was even more shocked. How did this wretched girl know about this? If someone were to say that Leng ruoxue had entered the secret chamber, he would definitely not believe it. That was because they had been discussing the deal at that time and Leng ruoxue had not been able to attend to many things at once. However, he could not understand how this wretched girl could be so clear about the things in the secret chamber.

    Thinking of this, the middle-aged man pretended to be calm and said,¡±¡±How do you know about this?¡± He had to get to the bottom of this matter. After all, this concerned his life and death, as well as his position in front of his Lord in the future.

    ¡°Does it matter how I know?¡± Leng ruoxue chuckled as she asked.

    ¡°Of course!¡± The middle-aged man nodded. However, he was not sure if Leng ruoxue would tell him about this.

 Chapter 1787

    <h4>Chapter 1787: Biting back (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Since you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Leng ruoxue replied in an understanding manner. She had never yed by the rules. The more others thought it was impossible, the more likely she would do it. Therefore, the middle-aged man would definitely get what he wanted.

    ¡°Really?¡± The middle-aged man could not help but widen his eyes. What did he just hear? Was this woman trying to scare him?

    ¡°It¡¯s more real than pearls!¡± Leng ruoxue promised. She then continued,¡±¡±In fact, the reason I know about this is because your hidden chess piece told me.¡±

    Leng ruoxue¡¯s words were light, but everyone present was shocked. A hidden chess piece? F * ck! No way! The fact that there was a hidden chess piece by the other side scared them so much that they broke out in a cold sweat. They couldn¡¯t calm down when they thought of such a hidden danger by their side. However, most of them were experienced, so when they heard this, their expressions were calm, but in fact, their hearts were already turbulent.

    When the Man in ck heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he squinted his eyes and stared at Leng ruoxue, trying to see if she was telling the truth.

    However, to his disappointment, Leng ruoxue¡¯s expression was extremely calm. She did not look like she was lying at all. Seeing this, he could not stay calm anymore.

    Could it be that the hidden chess piece had told her? Otherwise, how could she have known about the existence of the hidden chess piece and the blood-sucking flower in the secret chamber? This was a top secret. Not many people around his Lord knew about this, and those who were known to outsiders were all dead.

    The middle-aged man was bewildered. He didn¡¯t want to believe Leng ruoxue¡¯s words so easily, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t want to let go of any hidden danger around him. So, he was in a dilemma.

    Leng ruoxue could tell what he was thinking and added fuel to the fire with a faint smile,¡±¡±I also heard from that hidden chess piece that he emptied your treasure room in the valley.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Indeed, when the middle-aged man heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, his expression changed again and again. His deep eyes kept scanning the faces of the crowd, and his heart was already in turmoil!

    The treasure room in the valley did not belong to him, but the Lord. Furthermore, only he and the hidden chess piece knew about this. However, he had been troubled by Leng ruoxue and the rest¡¯s matter during this period of time. Hence, he had not discovered that the treasure room had long been emptied out. Now that he heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he was really anxious. The things in the treasure room were the Lord¡¯s many years of umtion! If he really lost it, his Lord would not let him go.

    ¡°You guys keep an eye on them. I¡¯m going back to the bottom of the valley.¡± After some thought, the middle-aged man said worriedly. Although he didn¡¯tpletely believe Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he would feel uneasy if he didn¡¯t confirm it.

    With that, the middle-aged man disappeared.

    After the middle-aged man left, the ck-robed man stared at Leng ruoxue and the rest even more warily. Uncle long could not help but send a voice transmission to Leng ruoxue,¡±¡±Little girl, you¡¯re really too bad. Do you want them to turn against each other? Hehe!¡±

    ¡°Yup! If they dare to arrange a hidden chess piece for us, they will have to bear the consequences. ¡± Leng ruoxue replied in a good mood. Actually, she already had some clues about the hidden chess piece. However, she didn¡¯t have enough evidence. What she needed to do now was to make them turn on each other and let them give themselves away. This way, it would save her a lot of trouble.

    Now that she had revealed these two things, she didn¡¯t believe that the middle-aged man and the hidden chess piece would be able to keep their cool. At that time, even if they didn¡¯t kill each other, they would find ways to me the other party for this matter. Of course, the premise was that they were still alive.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! This is a good move to kill with a borrowed knife!¡± Uncle long was full of praise.

    To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    ¡°Uncle long, I just don¡¯t know if these two will be fooled.¡± Leng ruoxue was slightly worried.

    ¡°Hehe! If they don¡¯t fall for it, we¡¯ll continue to expose the information. Anyway, I¡¯m familiar with the path to the bottom of the valley, so they¡¯ll believe whatever I say. ¡± Uncle longughed evilly. He seemed to be looking forward to this.

    ¡°En!¡± Leng ruoxue nodded, a few drops of cold sweat on her forehead. It seemed like uncle long was even more ruthless than she was! However, he couldn¡¯t be soft-hearted when dealing with bad guys. Otherwise, he would only regret it.

    After waiting for a few minutes, the middle-aged man returned with a cold aura. He could not hide the anger on his face at all. The mes of anger in his eyes were like two small volcanoes, burning fiercely ...

    ¡°Uncle, I didn¡¯t lie to you, right?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°Today, none of you will leave this ce alive.¡± The middle-aged man ignored Leng ruoxue¡¯s question and replied coldly. His furious gaze was locked onto a person who was hiding behind the crowd.

    ¡°Wen sublimate! How dare you betray the Lord? you¡¯re dead!¡± Then, the middle-aged man shouted and instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    Could it be that the Wen family head was the hidden chess piece? everyone was shocked. This was something that none of them had expected. It was too unexpected.

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but make way for him. Wen Shuhua, who was also the Wen family head, was exposed to the crowd.

    The Wen family head¡¯s face turned green and ck, his eyes were dark and his heart was filled with hatred! ¡®Damn it, this brainless fellow. He exposed himself just by instigating him. He even ignored my voice transmission. This is preposterous!¡¯

    That¡¯s right, he was the hidden chess piece of the Men in ck, and also one of the people in charge of this secret realm. He had also deliberately lured the ning family master and the others in. However, he had disguised himself very well and had not acted rashly. In order to make it look more realistic, he had even injured himself. After all, he would still be walking in the divine realm as the Wen family master in the future. If others knew that he had done such a thing, the forces of the divine realm would not let him off. However ... He never dreamed that his smart partner would fall for a little girl¡¯s trick so easily. She even called him out as she wished. As a result, his secret identity could no longer be hidden, but he would not admit it easily.

    He was about to argue, but uncle long spoke first.

    ¡°Wen family head, it¡¯s a wise decision for you to forsake the dark and join the light. Don¡¯t be afraid of him. With me around, he can¡¯t hurt you.¡± Uncle long said confidently.

    Then, uncle long continued to narrate the great achievements of the Wen family.

    ¡°Everyone, you may not know this, but the head of the Wen family was once their hidden chess piece. However, he has now forsaken the dark side and joined the light. He has also told us many secrets of this secret realm. This is the base of the Men in ck. The map of the underground base in the valley has been drawn by the Wen family head for us. Although he has the treasures in the treasure room all to himself, we can¡¯t be greedy and insatiable. We have to let him get some benefits! Therefore, let¡¯s not be too calctive about this matter. After all, as long as we can leave this ce, it¡¯s better than anything else. ¡±

 Chapter 1788

    <h4>Chapter 1788: Biting back (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    As soon as uncle long finished speaking, the Cheng family¡¯s Master¡¯s Voice rang out.

    ¡°I fully support uncle Long¡¯s words. After all, it¡¯s not easy for the old God of gues. Although he lied to us, now that he knows how to turn over a new leaf, we have to give him a chance to redeem himself! We¡¯ll let him kill this middle-aged manter, does anyone have any objections?¡±

    After the head of the Cheng family finished speaking, he even gave uncle long a tacit look. However, what made the head of the Cheng family angry was that the old God of gues had actually done such an outrageous thing. He clearly wanted to disregard the safety of the eight great divine regions!

    Usually, he would deduct points, scheme a little, and be a little annoying. These were not considered big issues. However, now, he wanted to put the eight great divine domains and a few great guilds to death. He believed that the various powers in the divine realm would definitely not let him off.

    Although he didn¡¯t like the old God of gues, they had known each other for so many years. He really didn¡¯t expect that the old God of gues would be a hidden chess piece for this mysterious force. After all, the old God of gues was a Supreme God! And his actions were definitely a disgrace to the reverent-God!

    ¡°n head Cheng¡¯s idea isn¡¯t bad. Let¡¯s have him deal with this ck-clothed man in a while!¡± At this moment, the head of the Yao family, who had been watching the show for a long time, also spoke up. His deep eyes looked at the head of the Wen family in an extremely unfriendly manner, and the anger in his heart could not be expressed in words.

    The Yao family had suffered heavy losses in this trip to the secret realm. Whether it was people or money, they had suffered a great loss. He did not expect that all of this was caused by the old God of gues. This fact made him more and more angry.

    In the eight divine regions, he had always been close to the old God of gues. Although the rtionship between the two could not be said to be very close, they had schemed against each other. However, the two families had cooperated quite a lot. Moreover, they were both less popr among the eight divine regions. Therefore, the two families could be regarded asrades in the same trench. However, he did not expect that the damn God of gues had even deceived him! He even caused the death of many elders of the Yao family, how preposterous! He would definitely settle this score with the old God of gues!

    ¡°Yao family head, I know the rtionship between your two families has always been good. I think you should help the old God of guester! Don¡¯t let this ck-clothed man escape. ¡± The head of the Cheng family suggested with a smile.

    ¡°Who has a good rtionship with him? Our rtionship is just average. ¡± The head of the Yao family hurriedly rified to avoid any misunderstandings from the people present, because he had already felt quite a few strange gazes.

    ¡°AI! Yao family head, I know that the old God of gues was wrong in this matter, but you don¡¯t have to be so eager to cut off all ties with him! We all understand, we won¡¯t force you two to be together. ¡± The patriarch of the Cheng n said in understanding, his clear eyes filled with disappointment.

    When everyone present heard the patriarch of the Cheng family¡¯s words, they all fell into deep thought.

    ¡°Master Cheng, the old ancestor is right. We¡¯re not familiar with the Wen family. This is a well-known fact.¡± An elder of the Yao family said.

    ¡°Since you have to put it this way, then fine! I¡¯ll just treat it as you¡¯re not familiar with each other. ¡± The head of the Cheng family said helplessly, but his words made the Yao family even more depressed.

    Hearing master Cheng¡¯s words, Leng ruoxueughed secretly in her heart. Her beautiful eyes were also secretly observing the crowd¡¯s reaction. She saw that everyone was looking at master Wen with disdain, and that old man¡¯s face was even darker than the bottom of a pot.

    That¡¯s right, uncle long, the Cheng family head and the Yao family head continued to speak, not giving the Wen family head a chance to refute at all. He was probably already exploding with anger in his heart, but it would be better if he died from anger too. It would save them a lot of trouble if that middle-aged uncle died from anger too!

    As Leng ruoxue¡¯s thoughts ran wild, master Wen finally got the chance to speak,¡±¡±Don¡¯t believe him, I¡¯m not a hidden chess piece! He¡¯s clearly trying to sow discord!¡±

    To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    However, no one present believed his words and they all looked at him with judgmental eyes. After all, if he was not a hidden chess piece, why would the Man in ck have his eyes on him? There were so many people, why didn¡¯t the other party just randomly use others?

    Moreover, the people present were no fools. How could they not see that this was clearly the Wen family head¡¯s attempt to cover up. Hence, the more he wanted to clear his name, the less people would believe his innocence.

    ¡°Me? What a joke! I¡¯m telling the truth. Since you dare to betray the Lord, you should think about how to bear the anger of the LORD! Her Highness will never let you go. ¡± The middle-aged man said ruthlessly. Then, he waved his hand and the Men in ck immediately brought three people out of the valley.

    As soon as the three of them saw the Wen family head, they immediately shouted,¡±¡±Master, save me! They¡¯re going to kill us. ¡±

    They were the three elders of the Wen family who had been captured by the monster.

    After seeing them, everyone understood that the people who were thought to be dead were actually alive and well. Moreover, the clothes on them were obviously new and their faces were ruddy. It was clear that they had been taken good care of these few days. In this way, it also confirmed the identity of the Wen family¡¯s master as a hidden chess piece.

    ¡°Wen family head, do you know these three people? You asked me to take good care of them. I didn¡¯t let you down, did I? I¡¯ve been raising them until they¡¯re white and chubby. In a while, I¡¯ll feed them to the blood cherry blossoms. I¡¯ll have to let them die a worthy death! This is also the interest for betraying his Lord. ¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. He was like a demon from hell. Then, he raised his hand again and the three elders of the Wen family were taken away.

    ¡°Master! Help me!¡±

    ¡°Master! Save us!¡±

    Hearing the howls from afar, the crowd didn¡¯t show any sympathy. Instead, they looked at the Wen family¡¯s head with a gloating expression. They started to discuss what I said and what he said.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see! This is the consequence of asking a Tiger for its skin. ¡±

    ¡°Now the Wen family has lost another three elders. The loss of strength is not small!¡±

    ¡°Who can you me? If he didn¡¯t trick us intoing here, and in order to gain our trust, we also brought in many of the Wen family¡¯s people, I¡¯m afraid they would still be alive and well! This is karma!¡±

    ¡°Do you really believe that those three people will die? Maybe they¡¯re just putting on an act for us. ¡±

    The crowd discussed without any restraint while the Wen family head¡¯s face alternated between red and white before turning ck. His dark eyes were filled with hostility as he stared at the middle-aged man like a venomous snake.

    ¡°Everyone, please calm down!¡± The head of the Wen family spoke again.

    The crowd quietened down upon hearing his words and looked at him warily. Actually, they mainly wanted to hear what else he had to say. After all, they could not judge who was right and who was wrong based on a few words from the enemy. If they had more evidence, they would be able to spurn the Wen family head with more ease.

    ¡°There is indeed a hidden chess piece by our side. However, that person is not me, but her!¡± After that, the Wen family¡¯s master said some shocking words and pointed at Leng ruoxue.

 Chapter 1789

    <h4>Chapter 1789: Uncle, are you going to fight?(1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Uh!¡± This time, everyone didn¡¯t know what to say. This, this was considered shirking responsibility? Since Leng ruoxue said that he was a hidden chess piece, he would bite back at her. However, deep down, they seemed to believe that Leng ruoxue was innocent.

    Leng ruoxueughed after hearing master Wen¡¯s words.

    ¡°Wen family head, you¡¯re making a counter-attack, right?¡± Leng ruoxue taunted calmly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! He¡¯s biting back at us. Little girl! How could this be good! A thief crying out To Catch a Thief, this time you won¡¯t be able to clear your name even if you jump into the endless sea!¡± Uncle long teased with a smile.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t jump! Uncle, this old man has wronged me!¡± Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes at uncle long, who loved to see the world in chaos, and looked at the middle-aged man with a wronged expression.

    However, before the middle-aged man could speak, the Wen family head spoke again impatiently,¡±¡±Did you guys see that? She¡¯s on very good terms with this middle-aged man. ¡± He was so angry that he gritted his teeth. He could not wait to skin Leng ruoxue and this middle-aged man alive. These two people were too detestable. They had actually joined forces to deal with him!

    ¡°My rtionship with uncle is very ordinary. Uncle also wants to kill me, right? Uncle?¡± Leng ruoxue raised her head and looked at the middle-aged man with a wronged expression.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! All of you will die!¡± The middle-aged man said angrily.

    ¡°We¡¯re not afraid of death. However, before we die, we want to know something. You said that the head of the Wen family has betrayed your master. Can you show us any evidence to prove that you two are colleagues? Uncle, you will fulfill ourst request before we die, right?¡± Leng ruoxue said pitifully. Her beautiful eyes were still misty. However, when paired with her disguised face, no one could pity her.

    ¡°Hmph! Since you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you. ¡± The middle-aged man said. After he finished speaking, he pulled open his shirt, revealing half of his chest. The demon¡¯s first reaction was to cover Leng ruoxue¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Damn it, why did you suddenly take off your clothes? A exhibitionist!¡± The demon roared in anger. Instantly, everyone¡¯s foreheads were filled with ck lines.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want evidence?¡± The middle-aged man gritted his teeth. Damn it, how dare they call him a revealing maniac? where was he exposed?

    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to take off your clothes! Don¡¯t you know that there are girls here?¡± The demon reproached. When everyone heard his words, cold sweat began to drip down their bodies. This was not the main point, okay?

    ¡°The evidence is on my chest. On the chest of the Wen family head, there¡¯s a flower that¡¯s exactly the same as mine. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can just pluck it out and take a look.¡± The middle-aged man suggested.

    When everyone heard the middle-aged man¡¯s words, they focused their eyes and indeed found a red flower the size of a baby¡¯s fist on the left side of his chest. The flower looked like a cherry but not a cherry, like a lotus but not a Lotus. It was fiery red, and the petals were ovepping, delicate and beautiful, as if it was alive and growing on the middle-aged man¡¯s chest. What was even more amazing was that the veins on the petals were faintly visible, as if blood was flowing ...

    After careful observation, they finally confirmed that the flower was alive!

    Oh my God! There was a living flower growing on his chest. This, this was too horrifying!

    To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue removed the evildoer¡¯s hand that was covering her eyes. She looked at the bewitching red flower. In reality, she wanted to take a few more nces. Unfortunately, the evildoer was guarding against her as if she was a thief, so she could only take a quick nce. Following that, her beautiful eyes turned towards uncle long. Upon seeing this, uncle long nodded his head imperceptibly.

    After Leng ruoxue confirmed it, her beautiful eyes stared at the Wen family head who was still calm. She smiled and said,¡±¡±Wen family head, let us take a look at your chest! To prove your innocence. ¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Why should I let you see it?¡± The Wen family¡¯s head said with a look of disdain. In his heart, he hated Leng ruoxue and the middle-aged man to death. Damn it, they actually betrayed him! He would not let these two off! However, what he should be thinking about now was how he could escape from this ce. He was a little depressed. The people on both sides regarded him as a traitor. It didn¡¯t seem easy to escape from their pincer attack. He knew that everything was Leng ruoxue¡¯s fault. Hence, he would never let her off!

    The head of the Wen family responded calmly, but he was thinking of a way to escape.

    ¡°Are you scared?¡± Leng ruoxue provoked.

    ¡°Wen family head, even if you don¡¯t want this little girl to see, shouldn¡¯t you at least let us see? If you don¡¯t have this mark, we can prove your innocence. ¡± At this moment, the head of the Yao family also said. His shrewd eyes were like those of a venomous snake as he stared at the Wen family head, afraid that he would make any strange moves. After all, they both knew each other very well.

    ¡°Good! Since you want to see it, then I¡¯ll let you see it!¡± The head of the Wen family pondered for a moment, then ced a hand on the front of his shirt. Just when everyone thought that he was going to rip off his clothes, he suddenly leaped up and grabbed the person closest to him in his hand ...

    ¡°Master! Help me!¡± The man who was captured cried out for help. Uncle long and the others who were further away could sense the Wen family head¡¯s unusual behavior but they were in no hurry to rescue him. After all, the other party was also a reverent God. However, this also confirmed the Wen family head¡¯s identity as a hidden chess piece. This time, everyone understood even more without anyone saying anything.

    ¡°Wen family head, now you have nothing to quibble about, right?¡± Uncle long asked with a smile. He was obviously very satisfied with the result.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯ve forced me to do this. ¡± The Wen family head said hatefully, the hatred in his dark eyes was so deep that it could not be concealed.

    ¡°How did we force you? I only exposed your identity. ¡± Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. Did the Wen family head have persecutory delusions? He actually said that they forced him to.

    ¡°Wretched girl, it¡¯s all your fault. If it wasn¡¯t for you, the Wen family members wouldn¡¯t have died and my identity wouldn¡¯t have been exposed. I won¡¯t let you off.¡± The Wen family¡¯s head roared with a ruthless expression. His eyes were bloodshot and filled with a murderous glint, as if he was going to swallow Leng ruoxue alive.

    ¡°Old man Wen, you¡¯re being unreasonable here! You¡¯re the one who caused the Wen family¡¯s death, yet you¡¯re ming it on me. Isn¡¯t this bullying the weak? As for exposing you, I¡¯m just telling the truth! A good child should not lie! Moreover, if you dare to do it, you must dare to admit it. You¡¯ve already done it yourself, so why don¡¯t you let others say it? Right! Uncle? He¡¯s really too unreasonable. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with an aggrieved expression. As she spoke, she dragged the middle-aged man into the water.

    However, this time, the middle-aged man did not pay any attention to her. Instead, he crossed his arms and watched the show. He could not wait for Leng ruoxue and the rest to kill the Wen family head! It was also to help him vent his anger. Then, when both sides were heavily injured, he would make a move to eliminate these people in one fell swoop and atone for his sins. Right now, his only hope was that his Lord would be lenient on him. Hence, he cooperated with Leng ruoxue¡¯s words and revealed the hidden chess piece.

    This was because he was very clear that after such a slip-up, only one of them could live. If one did not do something for themselves, they would be destroyed by heaven and earth. Whether the Wen family head had really betrayed them as Leng ruoxue had said, it was no longer important. What was important was how he could reduce his punishment. Hence, he had hit him when he was down, just as Leng ruoxue had hoped.

 Chapter 1790

    <h4>Chapter 1790: Uncle, are you going to fight?(2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    Besides, even if he were to die, he would have to take someone with him. He believed that master Wen must be thinking the same thing. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to gain the upper hand. Now that he saw master Wen in such a passive position, he was happy. At least, there was hope for his life to be saved. If he couldn ¡®t, master Wen¡¯s days would probably not be good, because he knew very well how terrible the punishment for traitors was!

    It was a good thing to have so many people to apany him before he died. Looking at Leng ruoxue and the rest, the middle-aged man thought to himself and began to n.

    However, was it that easy to be an Oriole?

    Seeing through the middle-aged man¡¯s thoughts, Leng ruoxue¡¯s expression became even more aggrieved. Her beautiful eyes were filled with tears as she said in an aggrieved tone,¡±¡±Uncle! Can¡¯t you say something fair? After all, you were once colleagues. You should be more familiar with the Wen family head¡¯s character, right?¡±

    The middle-aged man still ignored her. On the contrary, the Wen family head couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and roared,¡±¡±ck one, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    ¡°The same! Both of them! Hei er, I won¡¯t let you off either. ¡± The middle-aged man finally responded.

    ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t call me hei er! I¡¯m Wen sublimate!¡± The head of the Wen family said angrily. Every time he heard the ¡®name¡¯ ck two, he would remember that he was ranked after ck one. This fact made him extremely vexed.

    ¡°You will always be ck two in my heart.¡± The middle-aged man said in a serious tone. His words made Leng ruoxue burst outughing.

    ¡°Hahaha! Uncle, you¡¯re so cute! Your words are so affectionate, I¡¯m almost touched by you. ¡± Leng ruoxue said with a face full of admiration. When the crowd heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, they allughed without restraint.

    ¡°Hahaha! It seems like there¡¯s something going on between them!¡± Uncle longughed.

    ¡°MMH! This is a must, the old God of gues has always liked both men and women!¡± The head of the Cheng family chimed in with a smile. Their echoing of each other made the crowdugh even more heartily. Meanwhile, the middle-aged man and the head of the Wen family were so angry that their faces turned ashen, and they seemed to be on the verge of losing control.

    ¡°Dammit! All of you, shut up! Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it. ¡± The middle-aged man bellowed in rage. His gaze was like a sharp sword as it shot towards Leng ruoxue. This damned girl. It was all her fault. He would never let her off.

    ¡°If you¡¯re talking nonsense, I¡¯ll kill him!¡± The head of the Wen family also ced the sword in his hand across the neck of the hostage in his hand and threatened with a dark face.

    ¡°Don ¡®t! Don¡¯t kill me! The n head! Help me!¡± Hearing this, the hostage was scared and quickly asked for help.

    ¡°Uncle, Wen family head, your hearts are so United! You even threatened us one after the other. Have you discussed this beforehand?¡± Leng ruoxue smiled, her face filled with curiosity.

    ¡°Who discussed it with him?¡± The two men¡¯s faces were ck as they said in unison, but the moment they said it, they regretted it so much that they wanted to bite off their tongues. Was this a cover-up? In addition to the ¡®sure enough¡¯ expression on everyone¡¯s faces, the anger in their hearts burned even more exuberantly. They really wanted to kill someone now!

    At the thought of this, the head of the Wen family unconsciously tightened his grip on the sword in his hand. The sharp de easily cut open the hostage¡¯s neck and blood flowed down the tip of the sword. Seeing this, the hostage cried out again,¡±¡±Master! Help me!¡±

    To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    The crowd looked at the hostage and then at the head of the Yao family, but no one expressed their opinion.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue opened her mouth helplessly,¡±¡±Wen family head, what are you trying to do? Are you using this man to threaten us?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re right! You¡¯d better make way for me, or I¡¯ll kill him!¡± The Wen family head said after some thought. He thought about it and felt that it was better to leave this ce first. Otherwise, with these people around, he was afraid that he would lose his life. Moreover, he was very clear that neither side would let him off now. All of this was naturally because of this wretched girl. However, it was never toote for a gentleman to take revenge. He would wait until he left this ce first and make some arrangements before he came back to take revenge on these people! In short, he would not let anyone here go.

    ¡°I¡¯ll open up a path for you so that you can have a chance to escape and thene back to take revenge on us, right? Do you think we¡¯ll let the Tiger return to the mountain?¡± Leng ruoxue said with a half-smile.

    ¡°Hmph! You don¡¯t have a choice! Move aside, or I¡¯ll kill him!¡± The head of the Wen family said proudly.

    ¡°If you want to kill, then kill! He¡¯s not anyone to me!¡± Leng ruoxue said emotionlessly. She was a little speechless. This hostage belonged to the Yao family. Would it be useful to use the Yao family to threaten so many of them?

    Let¡¯s not talk about how unwise it was to let go of the Wen family head, let¡¯s talk about the hostage in his hands! Most of the people present didn¡¯t like the Yao family, and now was a critical time, so there must be some sacrifices. If she let the Tiger return to the mountain, she was afraid that there would be endless trouble in the future. Therefore, she believed that no one present would be willing to let go of the Wen family head, this vindictive viin. Otherwise, he would be asking for trouble. Therefore, even if the Yao family head wanted to save his descendants, he would probably be powerless. After all, he would not make so many forces his enemy just for one family member!

    ¡°Yao family head, don¡¯t you feel any heartache?¡± When the Wen family head heard Leng ruoxue¡¯s words, he immediately turned to look at the Yao family head, a smug look shing across his face.

    ¡°Wen family head, if you dare to hurt a single hair on his head, I will make your Wen family die with him! However, don¡¯t think that we¡¯ll let you go. You have two choices now. One is to surrender, and we might let you live. The other is that if you continue to resist, we¡¯ll kill you!¡± The head of the Yao family said coldly. Although he really wanted to save his descendants, he also knew that he couldn¡¯t let this old gue go. Otherwise, he would bring endless trouble to his family. It would be best if he could save this descendant, but if he couldn ¡®t, he would take good care of this descendant.

    In fact, the reason why the head of the Yao family made such a decision was that he had no choice but to recognize the situation. After all, the Yao family was now alone. If he insisted on releasing the old God of gues, he was afraid that it would cause public anger. Therefore, he could only choose to give up on his descendant, hoping that his sacrifice would be worth it and that the people present would be grateful.

    However, his wish was good, but he was destined to be disappointed. Because no matter what decision he made, no one present would be grateful to him. On the contrary, everyone thought that the Yao family was held hostage because of his carelessness, or that there was something fishy between the Yao and Wen families. Otherwise, why would the Yao family be the hostages? After all, it wasmon knowledge that the two families had a good rtionship.

    One must know that at this moment, no one was willing to have any rtionship with the Wen family. Otherwise, it would only cause public anger.

    Moreover, after such an incident happened, everyone¡¯s suspicion had increased. Therefore, although the Yao family¡¯s choice was to their liking, the seeds of suspicion had already been nted in their hearts. Therefore, when they saw the Yao family, they couldn¡¯t help but let their imagination run wild. It was impossible to make them grateful for the Yao family¡¯s sacrifice. More importantly, even if the Yao family¡¯s head wanted to save his descendants and let the old gue go, he would have to see if they allowed it! After all, the old God of gues was not only the Yao family¡¯s enemy! No one could bear the consequences of letting the old God of gues go.

 Chapter 1791

    <h4>Chapter 1791: Uncle, are you going to fight?(3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Hahaha! Did you hear that? How ruthless is your Yao n¡¯s old ancestor! I can¡¯t believe he doesn¡¯t care about your life!¡± After a moment of silence, the Wen family head provoked.

    ¡°Wen family head, it¡¯s not that the Yao family head doesn¡¯t care about the life and death of his descendants, he just doesn¡¯t want to let you go. Don¡¯t misunderstand!¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him calmly.

    ¡°Hmph! If you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯ll kill him! Even if the others don¡¯t feel heartache, the Yao family head will definitely feel heartache!¡± The head of the Wen family tightened his grip on the hostage and continued to threaten.

    ¡°AI! The Wen family head! What should I say about you? There are so many of us here, and you only have one hostage. At most, you can only threaten the Yao family head, but you can¡¯t threaten us. Compared to letting you go, we seem to be more willing to kill you. So, consider it a good deed for yourself before you die. Let that Yao family elder go! As long as you let him go, we promise to let you die a quick death and not let you suffer. How about it?¡± Leng ruoxue smiled as she tried to negotiate. However, the smile on her face that deserved a beating was extremely ring to the Wen family head, and his hatred for Leng ruoxue grew even deeper.

    ¡°Good! Then I¡¯ll let him go!¡± After thinking for a while, the head of the Wen family agreed. Then, he pushed the hostage in his arms into the crowd. Immediately after, a white light shed and shot straight at the Yao family hostage. When the crowd saw this, they hurriedly defended themselves. Only then did they realize that the head of the Wen family had disappeared ...

    ¡°Dammit! That old man actually managed to escape!¡± Someone said indignantly. At this time, another person discovered that the hostage of the Yao family was already dead. However, no one cared about his life or death at this time. Everyone was immersed in depression.

    ¡°You guys are really useless.¡± The middle-aged man was infuriated when he saw that the Wen family¡¯s head had escaped. He could no longer be the Oriole. Damn it!

    ¡°Uncle! If we¡¯re useless, are you useful? With so many Monsters and Men in ck surrounding us, didn¡¯t you just let him go? Or, you still care about your gay rtionship with hei er, so you let him go on purpose? If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t pursue your dereliction of duty, sigh! The word ¡°love¡± can cause great harm to people!¡± Leng ruoxue said in an understanding manner. Her words had sessfully incited the middle-aged man¡¯s anger, causing the crowd tough in low voices.

    ¡°Damn girl, you really have a sharp tongue! However, no matter how sharp your tongue is, it¡¯s useless. You¡¯re all dead today. ¡± The middle-aged man said viciously. Since he couldn¡¯t be an Oriole, he could only take the initiative to attack. In short, no one here today could escape.

    ¡°Uncle, are you going to fight?¡± Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes and asked with a face full of anticipation.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you. ¡± The middle-aged man said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Leng ruoxue replied. Then, with a wave of her hand, a house appeared out of thin air. With a ¡®bang¡¯, it stood upright behind the encirclement of the monsters. Immediately after, the door opened, and master ning and the rest walked out of the house.

    At the same time, Feng Da also opened the door and walked out with his men,ughing.

    Actually, Feng Da and the rest had long wanted toe out. However, Leng ruoxue had transmitted a message to them, telling them not to act rashly and to wait for her orders beforeing out. And now, it was Leng ruoxue who had instructed them toe out and join in the fun.

    ¡°Uncle! Now that everyone is here, it¡¯s convenient for you to make a move, right? Don¡¯t let us down!¡± Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± The middle-aged man squinted his eyes and stared at the two houses in front of him with jealousy. Damn it, it was so difficult for him to get one house, and now there were two houses in front of him. He was extremely envious when he saw these two houses, and he was even more determined to kill them. As long as these people were all dead, these two ownerless houses would belong to him.

    As he thought of this, his heart became more and more heated. He raised his hand and said sternly,¡±¡±Go! Kill these people!¡±

    To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    As soon as the middle-aged man finished speaking, the monsters were the first to attack.

    ¡°Aowuu!¡± The monsters quickly chose their opponents. Unfortunately, not a single monster dared to approach Leng ruoxue. Instead, she was surrounded by arge number of men in ck.

    Looking at the Men in ck surrounding her, Leng ruoxue smiled calmly and asked with a face full of uncertainty,¡±¡±Are you guys nning to gang up on me?¡± At this moment, uncle long and the others were entangled by the monsters, and only the evildoer was by her side. Therefore, if the other party dared to deny that this was a gang fight, she would be very angry.

    ¡°Hahaha! D * MN girl, as long as I can kill you, I don¡¯t care if they gang up on me or not!¡± The middle-aged manughed smugly, but in his heart, he couldn¡¯t help but think, Hmph! Can¡¯t you deal with those monsters? I won¡¯t let the monsterse and kill you. Once his Men in ck finish off this damn girl, no one here will be able to escape. Without Leng ruoxue, these people were useless! He couldn¡¯t help but think smugly.

    ¡°AI! Since uncle thinks so, then fine! Come at me together! But, uncle! I have to remind you that I¡¯m only a deity. You¡¯ve sent so many people to kill me. If word of this gets out, you won¡¯t be able to survive in the divine realm in the future. ¡± Leng ruoxue reminded him out of the kindness of her heart, but she was extremely happy in her heart. This was a great opportunity to practice! Even the weakest of these ck-robed men was a Godking. This was a good opportunity for her to see the difference between her and the godkings and godemperors. After all, such an opportunity was rare.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! You won¡¯t have the chance to spread it because you¡¯re all dead. ¡± The middle-aged man said confidently.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll cut your tongue? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have the ability to kill us!¡± At this time, the demon who had been silent all this whileughed lightly. A cold light shed in his ck and bright eyes. In his eyes, this middle-aged man was already a dead man! Because he would not let off anyone who dared to let Xue ¡®er die!

    ¡°Little brat! Your tone isn¡¯t small either!¡± The middle-aged manughed coldly, disapproving of the demon.

    ¡°The same! We¡¯re on the same page!¡± After the demon finished speaking, he dashed out like a shooting star. To capture the bandits, one must first capture the leader. Hence, his target was the middle-aged man. At the same time, he sent a voice transmission to Leng ruoxue,¡±Xue ¡®er, be careful. I¡¯ll deal with this old man first!¡±

    Xue ¡®er had many tricks up her sleeve and there were so many Beastie by her side, so he was still assured of Xue¡¯ er¡¯s safety. However, he still had to give her some advice.

    ¡°Mm! I can use them as practice. ¡± Leng ruoxue replied. Following that, she took out her precious and other beasts from her bracelet. The moment the little beasts came out, they were all extremely excited. There was going to be a fight again this time. Luckily, their master did not forget about them.

    ¡°Baby, subus, you guys go!¡± Leng ruoxue ordered. At the same time, a sword as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing with a cold glint appeared in Leng ruoxue¡¯s hand. As the cold glint shed, tens of thousands of red meteors flew towards the Man in ck from all directions ...

    Seeing that their master had made a move, the babies also found a Man in ck who was not very pleasing to the eye and fought with him. However, they all used mimicry appearances and kept teasing the Man in ck. The Men in ck who were fighting with them could only see white lights shing in front of their eyes, but they could not catch them. After a few rounds of teasing, the Men in ck who were fighting with the babies were allpletely enraged!

    ¡°You little bastards, you¡¯re dead!¡± The Men in ck roared in anger and attacked the beasts. When they saw this, they turned around and ran. In this exchange, nearly half of the Men in ck were attracted by them. The pressure on Leng ruoxue had also lessened. However, there were still hundreds of men in ck surrounding her.

    ¡°Old fellow, Shen nuo, you two quickly go and support that little girl Xue ¡®er!¡± Not far away, master ning, who was entangled by the monster, saw that Leng ruoxue was surrounded by so many Men in ck. He was extremely anxious, and his face was full of worry. Sob ... Xue ¡®er was only a God-tier! These people were such bullies! As he thought about it with resentment, his attacks became more and more ruthless. Like cutting watermelons, he directly crushed the monsters into pieces. When the monsters Resurrected, he would kill them again and again. Unfortunately, these unkible monsters kept bugging him. Otherwise, he would have gone to help Xue ¡®er long ago.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The first elder and Shen nuo nodded. However, just as they finished speaking, they saw the ck-robed men surrounding Leng ruoxue fall to the ground. Some of them had even been turned into ashes. Instantly, the two of them were stunned.

    ¡°What are you guys doing? Hurry up and go!¡± The master of the ning family urged. Although he had also seen what had happened just now, he reacted very quickly because Xue ¡®er was a little pervert in his eyes. No matter what she did, it was normal.

    ¡°Oh, oh!¡± After the two of them regained their senses, they quickly responded and ran towards Leng ruoxue¡¯s direction. Just as they ran over, they were just in time for Leng ruoxue to activate her divine skill. Following that, they saw tens of thousands of wind des shooting towards the Men in ck like meteors. In the blink of an eye, countless Men in ck were either dead or injured.

    Seeing this, the two of them were depressed because they didn¡¯t know if they were here to help or to add to the trouble. If they were here to help, it seemed that this girl didn¡¯t need it at all. However, with the two of them joining in, this girl might be more restrained in her swordsmanship. Therefore, they were quite conflicted.

    ¡°First elder, guild leader Shen, you two can just watch the battle!¡± Leng ruoxue, who was in the middle of a battle, saw the two¡¯s conflicted expressions from the corner of her eyes and quickly reminded them. Meteor sword technique was more suitable for group attacks, and in situations where there were no one on her side, she could use it without any scruples. Otherwise, she would have to worry about identally injuring them. Hence, she didn¡¯t want anyone to help her.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The two of them replied, the depression in their hearts could not be described with words. Forget it! Since this little girl didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help, they would stand guard for her in case someone attacked her.

    Just like that, the two of them stood by the side and observed the battle between Leng ruoxue and the Men in ck. The more they watched, the more shocked they became! This, this girl was really a monster! Her divine energy seemed to havee from nothing as she threw it out like it was her life ...

    While the two of them were sighing, the roars of a Dragon and the cries of a Phoenix could be heard in the sky.

    Then, two dragons and two phoenixes appeared in the air.

    The two dragons and two phoenixes were huge and covered the sky. Their bodies were red and burning with purple mes. Their eyes were cold and vicious.

    The four beasts had an unfriendly expression on their faces as they swooped down and surrounded the Men in ck and Leng ruoxue. Instantly, the sea of fire soared into the sky. There were a few untimely shes of light in the mes, but they were all extinguished by the sea of fire in the end ...

    After the sea of fire disappeared, the number of men in ck was less than a hundred. However, Leng ruoxue¡¯s face was getting paler and paler. The Men in ck were staring at her with extreme vignce, fear shing in their eyes.

    At this moment, they were truly afraid of Leng ruoxue. This woman only had the strength of a God, but her divine power was beyond imagination. Her divine skills were so powerful that it was unbelievable. F * ck! Was he still human?

 Chapter 1792

    <h4>Chapter 1792: Take your own life (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    The ck-robed man was bewildered. The dragon and phoenix that had been formed by the divine energy had almost scared them out of their wits. However, Leng ruoxue¡¯s current condition wasn¡¯t too good either. In order to deal with these ck-robed men, she had used up too much of her divine energy, and her physical strength was also in a state of exhaustion.

    Seeing her pale face, one of the men in ck forgot his fear andughed proudly,¡±¡±Ugly monster, you¡¯re so smug. You¡¯re finished this time!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s smile was so carefree that the Man in ck was filled with hatred.

    However, the ck-robed man¡¯s words had caused first elder and Shen nuo, who were watching the battle from the side, to be on tenterhooks. Furthermore, they had also made preparations to reinforce Leng ruoxue at any time. However, Leng ruoxue¡¯s next move shocked everyone.

    She took out a small Jade bottle and poured a handful of pills into her hand. Then, without hesitation, she swallowed the pills and her pale face returned to normal.

    The Men in ck widened their eyes in disbelief. He just ate a handful of pills like this? Was he still human?

    How could it be so exciting? They had seen the pill that Leng ruoxue had consumed very clearly. The spiritual energy on the pill was flowing and there was even ayer of faint light. This was definitely the appearance of a high quality pill. However, Leng ruoxue had swallowed a whole bunch of high quality pills in one gulp. This ... Wasn¡¯t this just deliberately causing trouble for others?

    One had to know that it was a sword! Not just one!

    If there was only one, they wouldn¡¯t be surprised. After all, for powerhouses like them, who wouldn¡¯t collect a few life-saving medicinal pills? However, the other party had casually taken out a handful, which was something they could not ept. Because even if their positions were reversed, they were afraid that they would not be willing to eat so many medicinal pills at once. That was all money! Even if he sold them all, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get that handful of medicinal pills.

    Instantly, the Men in ck looked at Leng ruoxue differently. Some of them treated her as a huge treasure vault, while others were filled with jealousy.

    As for the first elder and Shen nuo who were watching the battle from the side, the two of them pretended to be calm on the surface, but in reality, they were extremely ashamed. Wu ... They had lived for so many years, but they had never eaten medicinal pills so freely before. That was a sword!

    In the entire firmament, there was no other way to squander more than this. However, it seemed like one could not be jealous of such a thing. Even if Shen nuo was an Alchemist, the medicinal pills he had on hand were definitely not as rich as Leng ruoxue ¡®s. Furthermore, most of his medicinal pills were refined by others. In truth, he was very short of money.

    At the thought of this, the gloominess in Shen nuo¡¯s heart could not be described with words. Sob ... They were both alchemists, but why was the difference so huge? Leng ruoxue had fish scale flowers and Dragon¡¯s beard grass in her hands. She didn¡¯t even blink when she took them out. But what good stuff did he have? Even if there was, it would be someone else ¡®s!

    Just as Shen nuo was remorseful and the first elder was filled with envy and jealousy, the group of ck-robed men started their attack.

    In the previous battle, they were more or less passive and had underestimated Leng ruoxue¡¯s strength. Thus, before they could even make a move, many of their men had died. However, now that they had a clear idea of Leng ruoxue¡¯s strength, they were more confident in dealing with her. Furthermore, they firmly believed that a mere deity, no matter how powerful she was, would not be a match for them when they joined forces. The painful lesson they had learned previously was because they had underestimated her.

    ¡°Brothers! Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s show this ugly monster our power!¡± A ck-clothed man shouted.

    ¡°Good! Go!¡±

    To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    ¡°This time, we¡¯ll let this ugly monster see our true strength!¡±

    The Men in ck chimed in one after another, and his aura instantly soared. However, their self-deceiving actions made Leng ruoxueugh.

    ¡°Hehe! Come at me together! I don¡¯t feel any pressure using you guys as practice. ¡± Leng ruoxue¡¯s smile was very devilish. However, when that smile was ced on her disguised face, it seemed out of ce.

    The fight just now was really satisfying. These ck-robed men were likembs waiting to be ughtered in her hands. They had no power to fight back at all. Moreover, with the addition of her life me divine skill, they died on contact, not even leaving behind a corpse. However, this time, she did not intend to let them die so easily.

    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s go!¡± Hearing Leng ruoxue¡¯s provocation, the Men in ck were burning with rage.

    With a ¡°Swoosh¡±, the Men in ck surrounded Leng ruoxue in a few circles. This time, they did not dare to act like before and give Leng ruoxue the chance to kill them all at once. Instead, they nned to split into a few groups and attack her separately. The first to attack would be the ten people closest to Leng ruoxue.

    The ten of them each used their own techniques. The moment they made their move, it was a sure-kill move. They had no intention of giving Leng ruoxue a chance to live.

    When the first elder and Shen nuo who were watching the battle saw this, their hearts were on tenterhooks. This time, they did not dare to watch the battle from the side easily. Instead, they looked for the ck-clothed man who was the closest to them and started fighting.

    However, even though the two of them had the strength of divine emperors, they were not good at closebat. Moreover, their battle required the assistance of external objects, such as pills or equipment. Both of them were top figures in this field. Therefore, they disyed all their advantages as soon as they started fighting with the Man in ck.

    With a wave of Shen nuo¡¯s hand, countless transparent powder scattered out. Instantly, the Men in ck who were fighting with him felt half of their bodies go numb, and their bodies became weak and powerless. In the blink of an eye, a few Men in ck Fell limply to the ground, their eyes filled with resentment.

    ¡°Dammit, you actually cheated! What kind of skill is it to use medicine against us? If you have the ability, then fight us with real weapons!¡± One of the men in ck who had fallen to the ground roared furiously, and the gaze he directed at Shen nuo was as if it was about to spew fire.

    ¡°I¡¯m a famous Alchemist, so of course I have to use the methods of an Alchemist. How stupid would I be if I had to fight with you thugs with real knives and guns? Or am I an idiot in your eyes?¡± Shen nuoughed in spite of himself, his iparably handsome face was filled with speechlessness.

    ¡°You¡¯re right! We have to make use of our own advantages, or else we¡¯ll lose face for our ss. ¡± The great elder nodded in agreement. Then, a transparent white rope appeared in his hand. The rope was a hundred meters long and only as thick as a baby¡¯s arm. It floated in the air as if it had a life of its own. As the great elder waved the rope in the air, the transparent rope soared into the sky like a White Dragon. After spinning a few times in the air, it swooped down again, a white vortex shing in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. Then, The few Men in ck who were fighting against him were tied up tightly with transparent white ropes.

    ¡°Dammit! Quickly release us. ¡± The Man in ck who was tied up shouted angrily.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you guys want to fight me with real weapons? I don¡¯t have the time to y with you guys. ¡± The great elder said straightforwardly. Then, several wind des flew out from his hand.

 Chapter 1793 - Take your own life (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1793: Take your own life (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°Woof! Buzzzzzz! Whoosh!¡±

    The ck-robed man who was tied up by the rope did not have the time to call for help before he lost his life. Not only that, he had also dealt with Shen nuo¡¯s opponents who had been knocked down by the medicine.

    ¡°Great elder! Why did you kill my captive?!¡± Shen nuo said with some dissatisfaction.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t kill them, you still want to keep them?¡± First elder was speechless.

    ¡°I want to keep them for me to test my medicine. I¡¯ve recently developed several new poisons, but I haven¡¯t had time to test their effects yet! We can use them to test it out. ¡± Shen nuo said honestly.

    ¡°Oh! There are so many Men in ck here, you can just grab as many as you want! I won¡¯t kill you this time. ¡± The great elder promised.

    ¡°Mm! Don¡¯t be too quick this time. If you want to kill them, wait until I¡¯m done testing the medicine. ¡± Shen nuo suggested.

    ¡°No problem,¡± he said. ¡°Yes!¡± The great elder replied. The two of them were chatting casually. However, the Man in ck who heard their conversation was so angry that he was trembling. F * ck! These two old fogeys were actually researching this kind of thing in front of them. It was really preposterous!

    The ck-robed men who heard their conversation were enraged, and instantly, several more people joined forces and attacked Shen nuo and first elder together ...

    With Shen nuo and first elder¡¯s interference, the number of people dealing with Leng ruoxue was reduced by nearly a third. However, this time, Leng ruoxue did not attack as swiftly as before. Instead, she was on the defensive. She wanted to see if she could withstand a portion of these people¡¯s attacks with her current strength. However, it would be troublesome if there were too many people. After all, her current strength was limited.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue had a change of mind. She moved the Silver Wolf Pack out of her bangle. Their task was to pin down the Men in ck.

    There were thousands of adult silver wolves in Leng ruoxue¡¯s bracelet. However, she had only released a few hundred of them. Even so, these few hundred silver wolves were enough to cause a lot of trouble for the Men in ck.

    Although these wolves did not seem as strong as the Men in ck, their numbers were more than three times their own. Therefore, when they saw these silver wolves, the Men in ck were momentarily stunned. However, their many years of training made them snap out of their daze very quickly and they stared at the silver wolves with vignce.

    When the silver wolves came out, they were all extremely excited. They had been in the bracelet for too long and because their strength was lower than the other beasts, they had not had a chance to fight. This time, although they could not enjoy themselves to the fullest, they could at leastpete with these people. Moreover, master had said that as long as these people did not die, they could y however they wanted!

    ¡°Owuuu! Awooo!¡±

    After a few excited howls, the vicious Wolf pounced on the ck-clothed man with lightning speed. Instantly, the ck-clothed man¡¯s attention turned to the silver wolves.

    The pressure on Leng ruoxue suddenly decreased. At this moment, there were only about ten Men in ck in front of her.

    To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    Her beautiful eyes stared at the Men in ck warily. A transparent wall of water appeared in front of Leng ruoxue, blocking the first attack of the Men in ck and reflecting it back ...

    Seeing this, the Man in ck dodged at top speed!

    The Man in ck who was slightly slower had a beautiful arc cut on his body by the reflected divine skill, and blood instantly gushed out!

    ¡°Dammit!¡± The Men in ck surrounding Leng ruoxue became even more furious, and the attacks in their hands became even more ferocious. With a few long howls, a few gigantic monsters appeared in the sky. These monsters were the size of small mountains, and their limbs were even thicker than an adult¡¯s waist. They looked like bears, but they had long horns on their heads. Although these monsters were formed from God Power, their bodies were abnormally solid, as if they were real.

    ¡°Kill this ugly monster!¡± At the man¡¯smand, a few monsters formed from godly power descended from the sky. Their fists, which were twice the size of an adult¡¯s head, mmed fiercely into Leng ruoxue¡¯s godly power aquarampart ...

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    A wave of water rippled on the water wall.

    The water wall was dented by the fists of the monsters, but it soon returned to normal.

    Seeing this, the monsters with godly power red at the water wall with their eyes that were spewing fire. They punched the water wall several times.

    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± After a few loud sounds, a crack finally appeared on the water wall.

    Then, the water wall turned into specks of Starlight and disappeared in the air.

    But then, another aquarampart that was even more solid and transparent than the previous one stood in front of the divine monsters. The monsters stared at each other in a very human-like way, and as if there was a fire behind them, their fists fell on the aquarampart like raindrops.

    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± The concentrated punches caused countless ripples to appear on the water wall. After the ripples passed, the water wall did not shatter like before.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The monsters with divine power were furious!

    Seeing that their fists were useless, they used their bodies as weapons and smashed into the wall of water ...

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue could no longer be bothered to defend herself. As she gulped down pills to replenish her divine power, she continued to cast spells. Instantly, the sky changed color. Dozens of fiery-red Dragons and phoenixes appeared in the sky, baring their fangs and brandishing their ws. Half of the sky was dyed red!

    All of a sudden, the surrounding temperature rose. The flowers, grass, and some of the injured monsters were directly roasted into ashes. The ck-clothed men widened their eyes in disbelief. This can¡¯t be real! This can¡¯t be true!

    There were so many Dragons and phoenixes that could not be condensed by the divine power of a deity. However, the auras of the dragons and phoenixes told them that these Dragons and phoenixes, which were emitting terrifying auras, were really condensed by divine power.

    ¡°F * ck! Young miss is ying with such a big bet?¡± Feng Da and the others, who were fighting the monsters, saw the dragon and phoenix suddenly appear in the sky. They all widened their eyes in surprise. They didn¡¯t know why the youngdy, who had always kept a low profile, was so mboyant this time.

    The Yao family¡¯s head and the others, who were also in a daze, fell into a short daze after seeing the dragon and phoenix in the sky. The monsters fighting with them were so scared that they were trembling. The aura emitted by the dragon and phoenix made them feel the threat of death.

    At the same time, the middle-aged man, who was busy dealing with the monster, also raised his head to look at the dragon and phoenix in the sky. Although he was shocked and suspicious, he still appeared calm on the surface.

    ¡°I¡¯ve really underestimated that little girl. ¡± The middle-aged man sighed. It was no wonder she dared toe to the secret realm to save someone. She was actually such a monster. What was even more terrifying was that Leng ruoxue was only at the God Realm. If she was allowed to grow, even reverent-god level cultivators like them would not be her match in the future. Hence, the middle-aged man¡¯s killing intent towards Leng ruoxue grew even stronger!

    That wretched girl definitely can¡¯t leave this ce alive. While her strength is still weak, I must get rid of her at all costs. Otherwise, there will be endless trouble in the future.

    Although the middle-aged man did not want to keep Leng ruoxue, a huge threat, alive, he was both envious and jealous of her monstrous talent. Even though he was a reverent-God, it was still very difficult for him to use his divine power to condense so many Dragons and phoenixes to assist in battle. However, Leng ruoxue¡¯s face only turned slightly pale.

 Chapter 1794 Take Your Own Life (3)

    What infuriated him even more was that in the blink of an eye, that wretched girl Leng ruoxue had already consumed more than a few hundred pills to replenish her divine power. This prodigal! How much would that cost? No, even if you had money, you probably wouldn''t be able to buy so many medicinal pills, because the materials required to refine so many medicinal pills were unimaginable!

    No words could describe his current feelings.

    "You only found out now?" The evildoer who was fighting with the middle-aged man said with a faint smile. The smile on his face was so natural and proud!

    "Hmph! You''re a man, and your cultivation base is above that wretched girl ''s, but your strength is inferior to hers. Don''t you feel inferior? If I were you, I''d kill myself to avoid embarrassing myself!" The middle-aged man said sarcastically.

    "Are you talking about yourself or me? If I need to feel inferior, then you can just buy a piece of tofu and knock yourself to death. After all, you are a reverent-God! "But look at you, you''re living a hard life. You don''t have any pills or equipment. What''s the point of living? You can kill yourself!" The demon suggested with a chuckle.

    "I didn''t expect you to be so good at talking. I''ve really underestimated you." The middle-aged man''s face was red as he snapped. In his heart, he kept consoling himself,"don''t be angry! Don''t fall for this guy''s trick!

    "Hehe! It''s not toote to know now! Actually, I''m not only good at talking, my fists are also good. Do you want to try?" The demon grinned evilly as he clenched his fist and asked.

    "Hmph! Don''t talk big in front of me! You''re all going to die today!" The middle-aged man said viciously. Then, a powerful wind de flew out of his palm and headed straight for the demon.

    Seeing this, the demon raised his hand and a ck divine power appeared in the air.

    When the powerful wind de reached the divine power''s sphere of influence, the divine power quickly contracted and covered the wind de.

    The wind des that were caught in the crashed around, trying to cut through the divine and escape. However, the divine became tighter and tighter, and the range of the wind des became smaller and smaller until they were taken in by the divine.

    The middle-aged man''s eyes were filled with horror. How ... How was this possible? there were several levels of difference in strength between him and the demonic man. ording tomon sense, the demonic man''s divine power should not have been able to cover his wind des. Unfortunately, things did not go as he had nned.

    At this moment, he saw another scene from the corner of his eye that made him vomit blood even more.

    The dozens of Dragon phoenixes that Leng ruoxue had conjured circled the sky a few times before spitting out scorching mes, burning the monsters that had already revealed their fear into ashes. As for the Men in ck who were closer to her, they were not spared from the terrifying mes as well and were immediately turned into ashes.

    Feng Da and the others wisely jumped out of the battle circle early to avoid being affected by the residual mes. However, the Yao family''s master and the others, who were not mentally prepared, were not so lucky. Their bodies were more or less burned to varying degrees, and this was the result of the deliberate control of the dozens of divine power Dragons and phoenixes. Otherwise, they would probably be burned to ashes like those monsters.

    After the monsters were exterminated, only the middle-aged man and dozens of Men in ck were left at the scene. The dragons and phoenixes flying in the sky were still staring at them covetously. Suddenly, they felt their scalps go numb!

    Leng ruoxue threw another handful of pills to replenish her divine power into her mouth. This time, the Yao family head and the rest who were lucky enough to witness it all felt their lips twitching. They were all screaming in their hearts about how wasteful they were! However, when they caught a glimpse of the dragons and phoenixes with divine power still swaggering in the sky, they all withered like frosted eggnts.

    The mes burning on the dragon and phoenix were too powerful. Anyone below the divine Emperor realm would die upon contact. Hence, even though they felt sorry for Leng ruoxue''s wastrel behavior, they did not dare to make a sound. In fact, they did not have the right to make a sound.

    "Little girl! You rest! Leave the rest of the Men in ck to us. " Seeing that Leng ruoxue''s face was still pale after taking the pill, uncle Long''s heart ached for her. He knew that this little girl had gone all out this time. Her physical strength and divine power were all exhausted. Although she had the support of the pill to replenish her divine power, the amount of divine power required to form these Dragons and phoenixes was unimaginable. At the very least, he couldn''t create so many of them at once.<sub> </sub>

    "En!" Leng ruoxue nodded and cleared the battlefield. Feng Da and the rest swarmed forward and surrounded the Men in ck.

    Feng Da and the rest cooperated well with the silver wolves. They attacked from the top and bottom and quickly annihted all the Men in ck at the scene. At this moment, the only living person was the middle-aged man.

    The demon''s eyes and ears were sharp. Seeing that all the Men in ck were dead, he smiled and said,""Your subordinates have all died, so it''s your turn now. I''m good to you! I specially let you witness their deaths with your own eyes. Now, you can die in peace. "

    After he finished speaking, a few rays of ck divine power shot out from his palm. After drawing a beautiful arc in the air, the divine power that flickered with ck light flew in the direction of the middle-aged man ...

    "Puchi!"

    The sound of a light de cutting through clothes resounded out, and instantly, several wounds were cut open on the middle aged man''s body, and fresh blood immediately gushed out ...

    "Dammit! I won''t let you off. " Seeing this, the middle-aged man hurriedly stuffed a healing pill into his mouth and roared. He raised the weapon in his hand high and shed down at the demon.

    Then, a white light shed and the middle-aged man disappeared.

    Seeing this, everyone was stunned. What was this situation? That guy actually ran away? This fact made everyone depressed.

    They had so many pairs of eyes on them, yet they had still let the leader of the Men in ck escape. This was too embarrassing!

    "Let''s quickly chase! We can''t let that guy get away!" Someone shouted angrily.

    "No need to chase, we can''t catch up!" The demon stopped him.

    "Why not? Although he''s a reverent-God, we can teleport as well. Moreover, we have a few reverent-god level cultivators on our side, so there''s no reason we can''t catch up to him!" Someone said in an unconvinced manner.

    "The human race doesn''t use teleportation. Even a reverent-God can''t catch up to him." The master of the ning family said.

    "If it''s not teleportation, could it be a teleportation divine talisman?" Some people guessed.

    Everyone was shocked.

    ? The so-called divine teleportation talisman was a talisman that could teleport without any hindrance. Even if you were besieged by thousands of people, as long as you had one divine teleportation talisman, the other party would not be able to do anything to you. Moreover, it could teleport you to any ce you wanted to go. However, the cost of the divine teleportation talisman was extremely high, and it was extremely troublesome to make it. You also had to be proficient in formations. Therefore, it was not easy for even a Supreme God to have a divine teleportation talisman that could save his life.

    Therefore, they never dreamed that the person who they thought was going to die would have such a good thing. This was really a mistake! He didn''t know what kind of trouble the middle-aged man would cause them after running away. They were filled with regret.

 Chapter 1795 Awakens (1)

    At this moment, baby and the other beasts returned.

    The Men in ck who were chasing after them were still following closely behind. Seeing this, everyone''s eyes immediately turned red. Since the big one ran away, he would vent his anger on these small fries.

    With this thought in mind, the Men in ck had just run back here, and before they could see the situation in front of them, they were directly crushed into powder by the crowd. In just a few seconds, the Men in ck who could have escaped became the victims of the anger of the crowd, and they did not even know who killed them!

    "Everyone, clean up the battlefield! So that we can leave this ce!" After the Men in ck and the monsters were all dead, the head of the Yao family raised his arms and shouted. However, as soon as he said this, everyone stared at him in disbelief.

    "What''s wrong?" The head of the Yao family didn''t understand.

    <o>,m "Yao family head, if you want to clean up the battlefield so much, then go clean it up yourself! We won''t fight with you over it. " Feng Da said with a smile.</o>

    "Uh!" The head of the Yao family was a little stunned. Then, he looked around and found that the battlefield was covered in ck ashes. Instantly, his old face turned red and he said embarrassedly,""The battlefield is very clean. It seems like there''s no need to clean it up." Although he said that, he wanted to vomit blood in his heart. There might be something good on these Men in ck, but it was a pity that they were all burned to ashes by that wretched girl. It was really infuriating!

    He had originally thought that he could get somepensation, but now, it was all for naught. He had not gotten a single cent, and had even lost a lot of property. Several elders had died. Sob ... His heart ached!

    After this battle, at least half of the Yao family''s few remaining elders were killed by the monster, and the few who survived were all injured or disabled. The Yao family''s losses in this trip to the mystic realm were so heavy that the Yao family''s master had not expected it.

    However, when he thought of the culprit of all this, that old thing from the Wen family, he made up his mind. After he left this ce, he would definitely join forces to destroy the Wen family to make up for their losses!

    "Everyone, go back to your rooms and have a good rest! Three dayster, we''ll go look for the exit of the secret ne. " At this moment, Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes scanned the crowd''s expressions as she spoke with a faint smile.

    Everyone nodded and was about to walk into the house when suddenly, a weak voice entered their ears.

    "Ancestor! Please save us!"

    Hearing this voice, everyone looked in the direction of the voice in unison. What entered their eyes was an extremely Haggard woman. Her hair was disheveled, her clothes were in tatters, and her face was covered in blue and purple. It was almost impossible to see her human figure.

    "Who are you?" Someone asked out of curiosity.

    "I''m Xian ''er! Old ancestor!" Cheng Xian ''er pounced in front of the Cheng n''s old ancestor, crying like a Pear Blossom bathed in rain as she tightly hugged his thigh.

    "What Xian ''er? Do I know you?" The head of the Cheng family was confused, clearly not sure of this woman''s identity.

    "I''m Cheng Xian ''er. You even praised me before, ancestor! Don''t you remember?" Cheng Xian ''er hugged the Cheng n''s patriarch''s leg and cried with a wronged expression.

    "Uh!" The head of the Cheng family was a little embarrassed. He really couldn''t remember. There were too many descendants of the Cheng family, and he couldn''t possibly remember every one of them clearly! Moreover, he had praised many people before, so why would he remember Xian ''er?<sub> </sub>

    "Oh! It''s Xianer!" The head of the Cheng family said perfunctorily, his face red.

    "Old ancestor, you''ve finally remembered me. That''s great." Seeing this, Cheng Xian ''er''s tears immediately turned into a smile.

    I haven''t really remembered! The head of the Cheng n couldn''t help but wipe the cold sweat off his forehead. However, he still maintained an amiable expression on his face and said,""Xian er! How did you get here?"

    "Ancestor! I came with my maternal family. After hearing about this secret realm, my brother and I wanted toe here to gain experience. If we encountered any opportunities, we could offer them to the ancestor, but we didn''t expect this ce to be so dangerous. Countless people from my maternal family died, and my brother and I almost lost our lives here. Wu ... Ancestor, you can''t leave us alone!" Cheng Xian ''er''s tearful voice exined the reason, causing some of the people who didn''t know the truth to feel touched.

    "Old man Cheng, I didn''t expect you to have such a filial descendant. I really envy you!" The head of the Yao n praised.

    "What''s there to be envious of?" The head of the Cheng n was secretly angry. After all, in his opinion, old man Yao''s words were clearly mocking him. As smart people, they couldn''t possibly not know why Cheng Xian ''er hade here. He wasn''t a three-year-old child, so how could Cheng Xian'' er coax him with just a few nice words?

    "Of course I''m envious. Our Yao family doesn''t have such a filial descendant." The head of the Yao family said as he rolled his eyes.

    "Don''t worry! There will be. " The head of the Cheng n said coldly.

    "Let''s go in!" At this moment, Leng ruoxue''s calm voice rang out.

    With that, she pulled the evildoer and walked in first, followed by the master of the ning family and the others.

    After the battle just now, they were all a little tired and didn''t have the mood to care about other people''s gossip. Most of them quickly entered the house. Although the Cheng n''s patriarch also wanted to enter the house to rest, his leg was tightly held by Cheng Xian ''er.

    "Xian er! Let go of your hand, what do you think this is?" The Cheng n''s patriarch roared in anger. He really didn''t know if it was because he was too kind to the younger generation of the n, but Cheng Xian ''er actually hugged his leg in front of so many people. This made him lose face. After all, experts like them, whether in front of nsmen or outsiders, should be unattainable, only able to watch from afar. Moreover, the Cheng n''s rules were very strict, and Cheng Xian'' er''s actions were considered to be overstepping.

    "Ancestor!" Hearing the displeasure in the Cheng n''s head''s voice, Cheng Xian ''er hurriedly let go of her hand and timidly and carefully looked at her old ancestor with tears in her eyes. In a moment of anxiety, she had actually hugged the old ancestor''s thigh. If this had happened in the Cheng family, she was afraid that she would have already been punished by the n rules. After all, the old ancestor''s dignity was not to be sphemed by the n members.

    Seeing the fear on Cheng Xian ''er''s face, as well as the mist hidden in her beautiful eyes, the Cheng n''s patriarch''s heart softened. It seemed that this girl had suffered a lot in the mystic realm. Although he was a little angry that she had entered the mystic realm without permission, he thought that she must have suffered a lot of fright and suffering in the mystic realm. The Cheng n''s patriarch decided to let her off for the time being and would properly punish her when he returned to the Cheng n!

    "Xian er! You''ve already vited the n rules by entering the secret realm without permission!" The head of the Cheng n said with a serious expression after some thought.

    "Xian ''er knows her mistake. Xian'' er is willing to ept any punishment." When Cheng Xian ''er heard these words, she hurriedly admitted her mistake. Right now, she was afraid that the old ancestor would abandon her and not care about her. Thus, her attitude of admitting her mistake was exceptionally good.

    "That''s good! I''ll remember your mistake first. When we return to the family, I''ll order the acting family head to punish you severely. " The patriarch of the Cheng n made the final decision.

 Chapter 1796 Wake Up (2)

    "Thank you, forefather." Cheng Xian ''er heaved a sigh of relief. As long as the old Grand Madame was willing to protect her, it didn''t matter even if she had to receive the harshest punishment. She didn''t want to stay here for another day. However, what surprised her was that damned woman, Leng ruoxue, didn''t expose her. This was a little out of her expectations. She had been on tenterhooks the entire time, afraid that Leng ruoxue would tell the old Grand Madame about her actions! Now, it seemed that the annoying woman was also afraid of her ancestor, she thought happily.

    In fact, she was overthinking it.

    The reason why Leng ruoxue didn''t expose her was because she didn''t take her seriously. Furthermore, Leng ruoxue was very tired and couldn''t be bothered with her. Hence, she managed to escape this cmity temporarily.

    After talking to Cheng Xian ''er, the head of the Cheng n turned to look at Feng Da, who had been standing by his side the entire time, and said with a smile,""She''s a junior of the Cheng family. Do you think it''s possible to let her into the house to rest? The cost will still be the same. "

    The tone of the Cheng n''s head was one of negotiation. After all, this brat was Leng ruoxue''s subordinate. He had to give Leng ruoxue some face. Furthermore, Leng ruoxue was the owner of this house. Now, everyone in the Cheng n, except him, had paid for their amodation fees. Hence, whether this junior who suddenly appeared could stay in the house would have to seek the opinion of Leng ruoxue and the others. Who asked those unfilial descendants of the Cheng n to offend that Petty Girl? She had caused him to lose face in front of that girl. When he thought of this, he felt extremely depressed.

    "Patriarch Cheng, no matter how much money you offer, we won''t take in your junior. As for the reason? You should first understand what good things she has done! I''m going back to my room. If you don''t want toe in, you can apany her outside. Anyway, the monsters and the Man in ck are dead, so there''s not much danger. However, even if the monsters and the Man in ck don''t die, they don''t have much interest in her. So, you can rest assured that she won''t die. " Feng Da said coldly with a faint smile. The words he said did not hold back even though the other party was the ancestor of the Cheng family. His tone was also not very good. After he finished speaking, he went straight into the house and closed the door with a loud bang.

    Looking at the tightly shut door, the veins on the head of the Cheng family''s forehead throbbed. At this time, other than the Cheng family, there were only a few people who wanted to watch the show. Seeing him being treated so rudely by a junior, some people even showed a gloating smile. Needless to say, this person was undoubtedly the head of the Yao family.

    "Old man Cheng, these little guys are looking down on us seniors more and more. That girl surnamed Leng is like this, and her subordinates are actually following suit. We''re losing our status in the divine realm!" The head of the Yao family said resentfully. However, anyone with eyes could tell that he was trying to stir up trouble. Therefore, everyone present remained silent to avoid getting into trouble.

    "Don''tpare me to you. " The head of the Cheng n said unhappily. Although he was a little angry that these little fellows didn''t give him face, he wouldn''t collude with the damned Yao family. After all, they weren''t on the same side, and he could still distinguish between the inside and outside.

    "Alright then! I originally wanted to help you, but now you have to solve this problem yourself!" After saying that, the head of the Yao family led the remaining members of the Yao family into the great elder''s house.

    As soon as the Yao family left, the onlookers didn''t dare to stay here any longer. They all went into the house, and in the blink of an eye, only the Cheng family was left outside the house.

    ? "Ancestor, what do we do now?" An elder of the Cheng n nced at Cheng Xian ''er and couldn''t help but ask. In fact, he was also tired and wanted to return to his room to rest. However, the old ancestor was still outside, so none of them could return to their rooms to rest.

    "Cheng Xian ''er, what have you done to anger that little girl Xue'' er?" Without responding to the elder, the Cheng n head directly asked about Cheng Xian ''er.

    "Old, old ancestor, I didn''t do anything." Cheng Xian ''er lowered her head and forced herself to calm down. Her heart was so nervous that she was breaking out in cold sweat. What she was afraid of really happened! Although that damned woman didn''t expose her, her subordinate sold her out. Damn it! She hated Feng Da in her heart and wanted to cut him into pieces.

    "If I didn''t do anything, would people say that?" The master of the Cheng family scowled, his eyes narrowed in displeasure.<sub> </sub>

    "It''s ... It''s because she didn''t save me and almost killed me. That''s why we turned against each other. Furthermore, she also caused my brother''s dantian to be crippled. Now, my brother is already a cripple, Wu ..." Cheng Xian ''er made a point out of context. She specifically picked out the main points she felt, but she did not mention the cause of the matter. As soon as her words left her mouth, a portion of the Cheng n elders who heard this became angry.

    "How could Leng ruoxue be like this? They really went too far! Do you think our Cheng family is easy to bully?"

    "Where is your brother now? Are you still alive?"

    "Old Grand Madame, we must get Leng ruoxue to give us an exnation for this matter. Otherwise, our Cheng n will not let this matter rest!"

    Some of the Cheng n elders who were filled with righteous indignation spoke one after another in anger. Almost everyone''s faces were flushed red, and their bodies were trembling with anger.

    "All of you shut up! I will investigate this matter. As for Xian ''er, she can stay outside for the time being!" Hearing their discussion, the Cheng n''s n head said somewhat unhappily. These elders had truly disappointed him. How could they believe Cheng Xian ''er''s one-sided words? However, he was very clear that the reason why they were so angry was mostly because of the previous incident. As for how much they felt for Cheng Xian ''er and her sister, only they themselves knew.

    Since the Cheng n''s ancestor had spoken, the elders of the Cheng n naturally became well-behaved, and Cheng Xian ''er didn''t dare to have any objections. Otherwise, if she angered the ancestor, she wouldn''t have the chance to turn things around.

    After the head of the Cheng n led the n elders into the house, he didn''t immediately return to his room. Instead, he went to find the great elder.

    In the great elder''s room, the great elder sat on a chair and looked at his old friend sitting opposite him with a smile. He didn''t say a word and just sipped his tea.

    After a long while.

    The head of the Cheng family couldn''t help but speak.

    "Old man, go and ask that little girl Xue ''er what exactly happened. What did Cheng Xian'' er do to anger her?" The head of the Cheng n said gloomily. He had originally wanted to wait for the great elder to ask him what he wanted before exining his intentions. However, who knew that the cunning old fox would not fall for it at all?

    "Do you still need to ask? It must be that Xian ''er of your family who did something she shouldn''t have done. Otherwise, that little girl Xue'' er wouldn''t treat her like this. " The first elder said in a protective manner.

    After being with Leng ruoxue for so long, he understood that girl quite well. Although he knew that she was a little cold, she had helped so many people. Even if it was for the sake of old man Cheng, she couldn''t ignore the life and death of the Cheng family. Moreover, Cheng Xuan had always been with Xue ''er, so it was even more impossible for him to ignore the Cheng family. Therefore, he didn''t need to ask to guess that Cheng Xian'' er must have done something that angered the heavens and the people. He naturally wouldn''t make an unnecessary move to ask about such a thing!

 Chapter 1797 Awakens (3)

    "That might not be the case!" The head of the Cheng family quibbled. However, he didn''t even have the confidence to say these words. After he finished speaking, he even lowered his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    "Old Cheng! In fact, you don''t need to ask Xue ''er about this. Your Cheng Xuan has always been with her, so it''s best if you ask him. He''s a member of the Cheng family, so his words are more trustworthy than outsiders. The elders of the Cheng family will believe him more, so you can just ask him. " First elder warned.

    "AI! That makes sense, how could I have forgotten about him?" The head of the Cheng family sighed, his heart full of depression. Why were the younger generation of the Cheng family so troublesome? His hair was turning white from worry!

    The next day.

    Early in the morning, he had gone to find Cheng Xuan to understand the situation. After returning, he shut himself in his room without a word. When the elders of the Cheng family saw this, they suddenly panicked.

    What''s wrong with the master? They had never seen the master of the Cheng family like this, and this made them extremely uneasy. Just as they were feeling uneasy, the master of the Cheng family finally summoned them ...

    Time passed.

    Three days passed by in a sh. During these three days, Leng ruoxue had stayed in the bracelet and absorbed the spiritual Qi in the spatial zone as if she was hungry. As time sped up and she absorbed day and night, the exhausted divine power in her body was finally filled up. Furthermore, she had even improved slightly because she could feel the barrier to a breakthrough. After leaving this ce, she would be able to officially advance.

    When she came out of the bracelet and went to the yard, Feng Da and the others were already waiting for her in the garden. Seeing that her face had recovered and she was full of energy, everyone''s hearts were at ease.

    "Miss! You''ve finallye out. " Grape stepped forward and said with a worried look.

    "Mm, let''s go!" Leng ruoxue smiled and nodded.

    Everyone walked out of the house, and the great elder and the others were already waiting outside. Standing with them were Cheng Xian ''er and Cheng Yi, but the siblings'' faces were not very good, and they seemed even paler and more Haggard than before.

    "Godfather, first elder, let''s go!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Alright!" Master ning nodded. They had been prepared.

    "Xue ''er, bring these two unfilial descendants of the Cheng family! I''ll punish them severely when we get back to the Cheng family. " At this moment, the head of the Cheng family said shyly.

    "If the Cheng family head wants to take them, then take them! However, their lives have nothing to do with me! Also, don''t cause me any trouble. " Leng ruoxue said emotionlessly.

    "Don''t worry! I''ll keep an eye on them. " The head of the Cheng n promised. Since they were nsmen of the Cheng n, he couldn''t let them die Here. Even if they died, they had to die in the n! This was the main reason why he wanted to bring this pair of brother and sister.

    Listening to their conversation, Cheng Xian ''er''s heart was filled with hatred. Of course, her hatred for Leng ruoxue had seeped deep into her bones. After all, if it wasn''t for Leng ruoxue, she wouldn''t have ended up in this state. Now that her maternal family treated her as an enemy, it seemed like the old ancestor wouldn''t let her off either. The main culprit of all this was this damned woman in front of her!

    Not only did this hateful woman cause her to be abandoned by her friends and family, but she also made the Monsters and Men in ck here dislike her. As long as she thought about how she and her brother had been teased and frightened by those Monsters and Men in ck during this period of time, the hatred in her heart deepened. Her lowered eyes were filled with killing intent, but because she kept her head down, no one noticed her thoughts.

    "Let''s go! Let''s go to the bottom of the valley. " After she finished speaking, Leng ruoxue pulled the demon and walked down. The ones who led them were naturally baby and a few other little beasts who were familiar with the way.

    Even though the middle-aged man had said that no one else could bring them out of this ce, Leng ruoxue did not believe that! In her opinion, since she could enter, she would definitely be able to leave. It would be best if there was a path. If there was no path, she would create a path. In short, she would definitely not be trapped here.

    Initially, she had nned to let her Godfather and the others capture the middle-aged man and force him to send them out of this ce. Who knew that he would escape? as for those Men in ck, she had asked Qing Jue to read their minds. They really did not know where the exit was. In this case, they had to find the exit themselves.

    After searching the valley for a long time with treasure and the other small beasts, they finally arrived at a secret chamber at the bottom of the valley. Everyone looked around the secret chamber and fixed their eyes on the blood cherry blossom in the blood pool.

    At this moment, the blood cherry blossoms seemed to have bloomed even more brilliantly.

    The huge flower was almost twice as big as before, and it was emitting a faint fragrance.

    Just as everyone was in doubt, someone fainted.

    "Cheng Biao, what''s wrong? Quickly wake up!" After Cheng Biao fainted, an elder of the Cheng n beside him quickly patted his face and said.

    "Don''t touch him! He''s been poisoned. " At this time, Shen nuo came to Cheng Biao''s side and carefully examined him.

    "How could he be poisoned?" Everyone''s faces were filled with question marks, and panic shed through their eyes.

    "She must have done it! She doesn''t want to take you guys out of here!" All of a sudden, an extremely sharp voice rang out. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw Cheng Xian ''er pointing at Leng ruoxue with an angry expression.

    "Cheng Xian ''er! You shut up!" When the head of the Cheng n heard Cheng Xian ''er''s words, his head began to throb. Furthermore, he could clearly feel a few unfriendly gazes. He didn''t need to think to know who they were. If he allowed Cheng Xian ''er to continue her nonsense, his old friends would definitely fall out with him! AI! He was starting to regret bringing Cheng Xian ''er along!<sub> </sub>

    "Ancestor! I''m just telling the truth!" Cheng Xian ''er said in a soft voice, her face full of grievance.

    "You shut up! One more word and I''ll kick you out of the Cheng family. " The head of the Cheng n warned.

    Cheng Xian ''er didn''t dare to speak.

    "Miss Cheng, you said that this matter was done by miss Leng. Do you have any evidence?" At this time, the head of the Yao family asked, wishing for the world to be in chaos.

    "She''s talking nonsense, and you believe her?" Without giving Cheng Xian ''er a chance to speak, the head of the Cheng n hurriedly said.

    "There''s no smoke without fire. I think miss Cheng must have evidence. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be so sure." The Yao n''s patriarch said with a faint smile. At this moment, everyone else was also staring at Cheng Xian ''er. Seeing so many expectant gazes, Cheng Xian'' er felt much more confident.

    "That''s right! What I said ispletely based on facts!" Cheng Xian ''er gathered her courage and confidently dered. She was going all out!

    "Oh! Then, miss Cheng, please tell us!" The head of the Yao family guided.

    "This woman''s heart is ck! "Moreover, she only recognizes money. She took so much money from you and said that she wanted to take you out, but now that she saw you help her kill the monsters and ck robed men in this secret realm, she felt that you have no value and didn''t want to take you out anymore. However, breaking the contract would offend you, so she wanted to keep all of you here. That''s why she poisoned you." Cheng Xian ''er made a solemn vow. As she spoke, she was so excited that she was dancing with joy. However, her words wereughable in the ears of Feng Da and the others. However, in the ears of those who were more observant, they seemed to make sense.

    "Miss Leng, it turns out that you want to kill us and steal our money. You, you are actually this kind of person. We have really misjudged you." An elder of the Yao family roared with a red face and a thick neck. Hearing his words, most people looked at him as if he was an idiot.

    "Idiot!" Leng ruoxue spat out the two words coldly and turned her head to focus on the flower.

    "W-who are you talking about?" When the Yao family elder heard these two words, he jumped up three times and questioned loudly.

    "Of course I''m talking to you! My young miss saved you, and it''s fine if you''re not grateful since you paid for it, but you''re actually listening to this brainless woman''s nonsense? have your heads been kicked by a donkey?"

    "Can that woman''s words be trusted? "Killing you guys and taking your money? you have the nerve to say that? we are too embarrassed to listen to that. How many of you don''t know how many IOUs you have? If we kill you, we''ll get a pile of white notes. Who can we ask for them from? Grow some brains, will you? Don''t just jump to conclusions, you''re also a respected figure in the immortal realm! Aren''t you afraid of beingughed at if this gets out?"

    "Also, please understand one thing. You didn''t help my miss kill those Monsters and Men in ck. It was my miss who saved you. Otherwise, with your abilities, you can only sit here and wait for death! "You bastard!" What you don''t understand, I really don''t know how you became an elder of the Yao family! Old man Yao, your foresight needs to be strengthened! Also, don''t forget that you''re still in the room! If you want to fall out with us now, it won''t do you any good!" Feng DA''s sharp tongue and eloquence made those who had some thoughts shut up immediately.

    "Then, then what about Cheng Biao being poisoned? You have to give us an exnation!" The elder of the Yao family stammered. Although the other party''s strength wasn''t high, his aura was too strong. He was a little frightened.

    "What a joke! Why do you want us to give you an exnation? We didn''t poison him!" Feng Da sneered. He was really speechless and didn''t know what to say about the whimsical thinking of this elder of the Yao family! How could there be such a stupid person in this world? It was really strange!

    "Don''t quarrel! Cheng Biao was poisoned by the flower poison! "Miss Leng, the pill in your hand ..." Shen nuo looked at Leng ruoxue, and did not finish her sentence. Furthermore, he did not dare to say the name of the fish scale pill, afraid that someone would have ill intentions after seeing the pill.

    "I''m only selling!" Leng ruoxue''s cherry lips parted slightly as she spat out a few words. Then, her beautiful eyes turned to the blood cherry blossom in the blood pool.

    "En!" Shen nuo nodded, then smiled at the Cheng family''s head.""Patriarch Cheng, the pill to save Cheng Biao is the same price as the healing pill I sold you before. If he doesn''t need it, he can only live for three months at most!"

    "Buy it!" The head of the Cheng n nodded. If it could be sold at the same price as the healing pill, then the pill that had saved Cheng Biao was definitely not an ordinary one. Although it was a bit expensive, at this time, every elder in the n was extremely precious. As a result, he could only pay arge price. Moreover, Cheng Xian ''er, that brainless girl, had said those words before, so he didn''t have the face to ask Xue'' er for a friendship price.ai! Now, he was really remorseful!

    Then, the two sides made a deal.

    After Shen nuo took the fish scale pill from Leng ruoxue''s hands, she directly stuffed it into Cheng Biao''s mouth. After a while, Cheng Biao woke up.

    "What''s wrong with me?" Cheng Biao, who had just woken up, looked confused. It was as if he had a dream, and in his dream, the flowers were exactly the same as the ones in the blood pool.

    "You''ve been poisoned!" Shen nuo said. Then, he reminded,""Everyone, stay away from the blood pool. The flower is poisonous!"

    Hearing Shen nuo''s words, everyone subconsciously took arge step back, and stared at the huge flower in the blood pool with vignce.

    "Hahaha! Roar! Roar! Hehe!" Suddenly, a smug, sinister, and fearfulugh came from the secret chamber. Everyone''s hair stood on end upon hearing it. Those who were more timid had their hair stand on end and their faces turned deathly pale!

    At the same time, two tentacles as thick as a baby''s arm stretched out from the huge flower core. The head of the tentacles had a suction cup with two rows of sharp teeth, and there seemed to be blood flowing in the tentacles.

    In an instant! The tentacle moved at lightning speed, making ''pa pa'' sounds as it waved and attacked everyone. Everyone hurriedly retreated, and the two tentacles followed them like shadows ...

 Chapter 1798 Obliterated (1)

    When everyone saw this, they hurriedly fled in all directions.

    However, the two tentacles were still chasing them. The atmosphere became tense!

    "Since you''ve disturbed my deep sleep, then all of you will stay and apany me! Oh hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!" The huge flower swayed violently, and its voice revealed a trace of pride. Its two tentacles were also moving faster and faster, making everyone panting and panting. Everyone''s footsteps were also slightly panicked. At this moment, almost everyone was only thinking about how to avoid it, and they had forgotten about attacking.

    Leng ruoxue, who was already standing at a corner of the secret chamber, stared at the two waving tentacles with her beautiful eyes, deep in thought.

    ording to uncle long, this flower should have been asleep most of the time. Now that it suddenly woke up, could it be rted to the disappearance of the ck-clothed man? Without the Men in ck and those monsters, it was equivalent to having no food. Therefore, the flower was awakened by hunger. So, after they arrived here, the flower decided to hunt for food by itself? Leng ruoxue guessed.

    In reality, Leng ruoxue''s guess was close to the mark. This blood cherry blossom had indeed been awoken by hunger. Ever since those people had been rescued by baby, it had not had any fresh food to eat. Thus, its mood had been in a frenzy. Furthermore, the efficiency of the Men in ck here was too low. They had not caught a single person for it even after so long. It had also not seen the Men in ck for a few days. Today, while it was in deep sleep, it suddenly smelled fresh human blood. In a moment of excitement, it woke up.

    However, it did not expect that it would have to catch its own food. It was used to living a life where everything was provided for it, so it was not used to hunting for food on its own.

    However, as a flower of noble status, its ability to adapt was naturally very strong. Therefore, after pouncing on empty air a few times, it locked its target of food on the few people with the lowest cultivation.

    The first people it chose were Feng Da and Lin Yuan. Although they were weak, they were very young and strong, and they were its favorite food types.

    After it had chosen them, its two long tentacles chased after Feng Da and Lin Yuan.

    Feng Da and Lin Yuan were being chased by the two tentacles, and they were constantly shouting in an exaggerated manner,""Mother! Why is it only chasing us? Help me!"

    "Hahaha! This is your retribution!" Seeing this scene, Cheng Xian ''er stood at a ce she thought was safe andughed wildly. Although she really wanted the flower to kill Leng ruoxue, it was not bad to be able to kill her two subordinates, she thought with hatred.

    However, she didn''t have time to think about it for long before a tentacle flew towards her like a flexible whip. Her face turned pale immediately, and the tentacle was extremely fast. She didn''t have time to Dodge it. In a hurry, she pulled Cheng Yi to her side and used him as a shield.

    Cheng Yi, who had lost his cultivation, was now equivalent to an ordinary person. In the face of such a situation, he could not escape even if he wanted to. The next second, he was wrapped by the thick tentacle. In the blink of an eye, Cheng Yi was sucked dry. Before he died, he looked at his own sister with his eyes wide open in disbelief.

    Never in his wildest dreams would Cheng Yi have thought that he would die at the hands of his beloved sister, instead of being killed by those Monsters and Men in ck.

    When everyone saw this scene, their gazes towards Cheng Xian ''er became filled with contempt. Originally, in their eyes, Cheng Xian'' er was just a bit annoying, but she was still a member of the Cheng family. Before the Cheng family''s patriarch announced her expulsion from the Cheng family, they had to give the Cheng family some face. But now, they didn''t think so.

    This woman was too terrifying. In order to survive, she actually used her own brother as a scapegoat. This wasn''t as simple as having an annoying personality. This waspletely a matter of human character.<sub> </sub>

    At a time like this, everyone was on the same boat. They should be working together to deal with this Demonic Flower. However, while they were focused on dealing with the blood cherry blossom, they also had to worry about someone plotting behind their backs. How could they allow such a situation?

    In an instant, everyone made up their minds. This time, they definitely wouldn''t give the Cheng n any face. Even if the Cheng n''s n head appeared, it wouldn''t be of much use. They definitely didn''t want apanion like this who schemed behind people''s backs."Miss Cheng, you''re too vicious! How could he treat his own brother like this?"

    The person who spoke had a look of disgust on his face, and his words resonated with even more people. Everyone began to criticize Cheng Xian ''er.

    "Is this woman still human? She had framed miss Leng just now, and now she had killed her own brother. Oh my God! How could she do such a thing?"

    "Who knew? she looks so soft and weak on the outside, so she''s actually this kind of person!"

    Everyone was talking at the same time, and Cheng Xian ''er''s face turned red and white before quickly turning ck.

    In fact, Cheng Xian ''er was also afraid. But at that moment, she had no choice but to do that. If her brother hadn''t blocked that attack, she would have been the one to die.

    Her brother''s dantian had been destroyed, and he had lost all his cultivation. He was a cripple to begin with. Even if he managed to survive, he would still suffer. Therefore, she did not feel that there was anything wrong with her actions. At least in her opinion, her brother''s sacrifice was worth it. Her brother should think the same, right? However, these people in front of her did not understand her. Moreover, no matter who she wanted to hide from and seek protection from, that person would escape from her as if they were avoiding the gue. This fact made her extremely angry. However, what made her even angrier was that not only did these people not understand her thoughts, but they also med her together! Sob ... What did she do wrong?

    "I, I ..." Cheng Xian ''er really wanted to loudly rebut the crowd''s discussion. However, when the words reached her mouth, she was somewhat speechless. These people didn''t understand her at all, which made her feel very depressed. At this moment, the tentacle quickly flew towards her again, scaring her so much that she hurriedly collected her thoughts and ran for her life in all directions.

    Cheng Xian ''er always ran to ces with many people, but no matter where she went, everyone would run three meters away from her. Even if she wanted to catch someone to die with, she couldn''t find a suitable person.

    Other than Leng ruoxue and the rest, everyone else present was more powerful than her. They would not be so foolish as to stand there and let her use them. After thinking it through, she set her eyes on Feng Da and the rest.

    However, Feng Da and the others were not that easy to make use of.

    After seeing Cheng Xian ''er''s eyes darting around, Feng Da and the others knew that someone was trying to get their hands on them.

    They looked at each other, and Feng Da and the others quietly hid a sharp dagger in their sleeves. If Cheng Xian ''er dared toe forward, they would definitely make here here and never return.

    Cheng Xian ''er did have the intention of sneaking to their side. However, she was caught by the tentacle halfway. In a moment of desperation, she dodged and ran towards Leng ruoxue, who was some distance away.

 Chapter 1799 Obliterated (2)

    "Help!" Cheng Xian ''er shouted as she ran.

    Hmph! Even if she were to die, she would drag someone down with her. She would not let that damned woman live well.

    The crowd looked in the direction she ran and suddenly understood. They looked at her with even more disdain.

    "Xue ''er! Be careful!" The demon warned loudly. At this moment, he was entangled by a tentacle and could not save Leng ruoxue in time. As for master ning and the others, they were too far away to do anything.

    When Leng ruoxue heard his reminder, she gave him aforting look and stood on the spot, not having any intention of running away.

    In just a few seconds, Cheng Xian ''er and the tentacle were within reach.

    Cheng Xian ''er looked at the unmoving Leng ruoxue, and a sense of pride shed in her heart. Hmph! Are you scared silly? If I die, don''t even think about running away! As she thought of this, she approached Leng ruoxue even faster.

    However, when she was only a meter away from Leng ruoxue, Leng ruoxue suddenly disappeared.

    Immediately, Cheng Xian ''er was dumbfounded.

    Where was he? Where did that damn woman go? Cheng Xian ''er was stunned. Just as she was lost in her thoughts, the tentacle that was chasing her wrapped around her waist and rolled her into the air. The suction cups on the head of the tentacle pierced into her body, and in an instant, Cheng Xian'' er lost her life. She didn''t even have time to cry for help.

    When everyone saw this scene, no one sympathized with her, let alone save her. Moreover, they could not save her.

    "This is retribution, isn''t it?" Feng Daliang said.

    "That''s right! People with evil intentions will die faster than others!" Lin Yuan agreed. The two of them echoed each other''s words and added insult to injury, making some people gnash their teeth in anger. Unfortunately, no one dared to refute these words. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be true that they had evil intentions?

    Disdainfully throwing the sucked dry Cheng Xian ''er to the side, the blood cherry Blossom''s tentacle once again stared at Feng Da and Lin Yuan. These two were the two food it had its eyes on the first time, and it was about to taste them.

    "Ah!" Suddenly, a sharp cry rang out in everyone''s ears. Everyone''s eyes widened as they discovered that someone had actually cut off one of the blood cherry Blossom''s tentacles. This brave person was none other than the demon.

    Half of the tentacle that had been cut in half fell to the ground and twitched continuously. A pool of red and stinky blood sprayed on the ground, burning a ck mark on the ground. The owner of the tentacle, the blood cherry blossom, was furious!

    "Damned human! If you dare to hurt me, I won''t let you off. " The blood cherry Blossom''s furious roar resounded within the secret chamber, reverberating in everyone''s ears.

    "Oh, really? That''s good, we won''t let you off. " Leng ruoxue''s calm voice rang out as she appeared beside the evildoer.

    "You can all die!" The blood cherry blossom roared in anger. The tentacles that were originally extending towards Feng Da and Lin Yuan changed their direction and headed towards Leng ruoxue and the demon.

    Just as the blood cherry blossom was about to attack Leng ruoxue and the demon, uncle long and master ning ran towards the huge blood cherry blossom in the blood pool.<sub> </sub>

    In an instant, a sword and a steel fork stabbed towards the blood cherry blossom ...

    Bang! The huge blood cherry blossom pattern did not move at all, and not a single mark was left on the delicate petals. The two of them immediately felt a little depressed.

    How could this broken flower be so sturdy? They had used at least 30% of their strength, but they had not even cut off a single petal. This fact made them feel extremely flustered.

    However, this struggle onlysted for a few seconds. Immediately after, the two of them attacked together and used all their strength to stab at the blood cherry blossom ...

    "Aowu ... Ah!" A cry of pain rang out as the sturdy blood cherry blossom petals fell one after another. The blood in the pool of blood seemed to have be even redder. The blood cherry blossom shook its remaining petals andunched an angry counterattack!

    Not even in its dreams did it think that someone could actually hurt its petals. This fact made it feel ashamed and resentful, so it was angry. The consequences were very serious.

    Master ning and uncle long, who had finally cut off more than half of the blood cherry Blossom''s petals, smiled proudly. Then, they brandished their weapons and attacked the blood cherry blossom. However, the blood cherry blossom was prepared and didn''t intend to give them any chance to hurt it.

    The Furious blood cherry blossom once again extended countless tentacles from its heart. However, this time, its tentacles were not as thick as the previous two. This time, the tentacles were only as thick as a baby''s finger, and the suction cups were pitifully small. However, there were many of them. The moment the tentacles extended, they waved at everyone present ...

    Looking at the tiny tentacle in front of their eyes, uncle long and the master of the ning family couldn''t help butugh and sneer,""I say, blood sucking flower, what are you doing? Can such a small thing take our lives?" The two of them were very curious.

    "Hmph! You ignorant humans, you''ll know once you try. " Blood cherry snorted coldly, her tone carrying a hint of iciness.

    "It''s a pity I don''t want to try!" Uncle long and master ning said at the same time. Then, they shed at the tentacle in front of them. However, this time, the tentacle sensed their thoughts and retreated. Seeing this, the two of them used all their strength and filled their weapons with divine power. They shed at the remaining petals of the blood cherry blossom again.

    As they attacked, the remaining petals of the blood cherry blossom left the flower and fell into the blood pool. Immediately, another cry of pain rang out in the secret chamber!

    "Argh! "Ah!" "Ah!" Despicable humans! You''re all dead!" The blood Sakura roared, and the blood in the blood pool began to churn like rivers and seas. Hot red bubbles began to bubble violently. It wrapped around the withered blood cherry blossom, and its tentacles also retracted back into the pistil.

    Everyone looked confused and confused.

    ? What was he ying at? Was the blood cherry blossom trying to harm herself? While everyone was puzzled, they did not forget to stare at the blood cherry blossom vigntly. Soon after, they understood the blood cherry Blossom''s intention. It turned out that the flower was healing its injured body.

    "Xue ''er, quickly set fire to it! We can''t let it be as good as it was before. " The master of the ning family ordered.

    "En!" Leng ruoxue nodded her head. Following that, a small red me with a tinge of purple appeared on her fingertip. With a gentle flick, the me jumped onto the blood cherry blossoms that were wrapped in the blood. In an instant, a sea of fire was set aze, and the painful cries from the sea of fire rang out in everyone''s ears.

    "Argh! "Ah!" "Ah!" Humans! You''ll regret it if you kill me!" The blood cherry blossom roared furiously. However, at this moment, no one paid any attention to its words. If it did not die, they would be the ones to die. Their lives were more important. Who could think about whether they would regret it or not? Moreover, even if he regretted it, that would be a matter for the future. There would always be a way out when the car came to the mountain. It was useless to think about those things now.

 Chapter 1800 Annihilated (3)

    At this moment, everyone''s hearts were in one.

    After a long time.

    The cries of pain in the mes grew weaker and weaker until they disappeared. The blood in the blood pool was also burned to ashes by the fire. After the Natal mes were retracted, everything in the blood pool was revealed to everyone.

    The blood pool that was originally made of white jade was now pitch-ck and in a mess. The huge blood cherry blossoms and the stinky blood had also turned to ashes. Seeing this, everyone''s suspended hearts finally rxed.

    Although the situation just now was a bit critical, other than Cheng Xian ''er and Cheng Yi who had died, everyone else had been frightened but not in danger. However, the experience just now had made them break out in cold sweat. Now that they thought about it, they still felt a lingering fear!

    "The flower is dead. We''re safe. Let''s look for the exit now!" Seeing the tension in the crowd, the master of the ning family reminded.

    However, as soon as he finished speaking, everyone saw the White jade blood pool disappear before their eyes.

    In its ce was a teleportation gate that was shining with white light.

    Everyone looked at the teleportation gate in front of them, dumbfounded, and puzzled.

    How did this happen? Master ning had just told them to find the exit, and this teleportation gate had actually appeared. This was really strange. Could this be the exit? Everyone was bewildered, and they couldn''t help but look at each other.

    "Master ning, I don''t know if this portal is dangerous. Do you think we should go in and take a look?" The head of the Yao family asked after a long while.

    "What do you mean by me? This isn''t my business alone. If everyone has no objections, let''s go in and take a look. Maybe it''s the exit. " The master of the ning family nced at the master of the Yao family and said indifferently.

    "Master ning is right. This is our business. It''s not up to us to decide. Whether we go in or not depends on everyone''s opinion. If everyone agrees, then we''ll go in and have a look. As the saying goes,''without entering the Tiger''s cave, there''s no Tiger''s child.'' If we don''t verify it ourselves, we''ll never know what''s on the other side of the portal. This portal might be the exit." Uncle long agreed.

    "What if there''s danger?" An elder of the Yao family couldn''t help but ask when he received a look from his family head.

    "Cultivation is dangerous. Why are you still cultivating?" Leng ruoxueughed coldly and asked with a mocking expression.

    "I ..." The Yao family''s elder choked on his words until his face turned red. Other than ring at Leng ruoxue, he could not even form aplete sentence. Who asked him to be a little afraid of this wretched girl!

    "Miss Leng, you promised to bring us out of here safely." At this time, someone reminded.

    "That''s right. I wonder what you want me to do? Would you believe me if I told you that this teleportation gate is the exit of this secret ne?" Leng ruoxue said with a half-smile.

    "We ... How can we believe you so easily? unless you can prove it." The man thought for a while and gathered his courage.

    "How do you want me to prove it?" Leng ruoxue smiled faintly, but it didn''t reach her eyes. To be honest, these people were always afraid of death at critical moments, which made her a little disgusted. However, since she had promised to take them away, she naturally wouldn''t go back on her word.

    "Go in and see if it''s the exit. If it''s really the exit, we''ll leave with you." The man shamelessly suggested.

    "What if it''s really an exit and I can''te in after I get out? At that time, don''t me me for not keeping my promise. " Leng ruoxue reminded him calmly.

    "This ..." Leng ruoxue''s words left that person speechless. The crowd was also in a dilemma.

    The atmosphere instantly fell silent.

    "Miss! Let''s just go in directly. As for these cowards, let them stay here!" After a long while, when he saw that no one had any reaction, Feng Da couldn''t help but shout. His words almost caused everyone to be angry!

    "How can I do that? How can you leave us here?"

    "It is! You''re really too shameless. You took our money, but you don''t care if we live or die!"

    The crowd criticized, and the Yao family was the representative.

    "Since when did we not care about your life and death? Please be clear, it''s you who are as timid as mice and don''t dare to go out through this portal. We didn''t want to leave you here. " Feng Daughed and thought to himself, there are really a lot of top-grade guys in this world! Why didn''t the flower just eat them? He thought to himself with some evil intentions, his heart full of regret.

    "That''s right! I''ll give you two choices now. One is to leave with me, and the other is to stay here. " Leng ruoxue chuckled. She didn''t want to waste any more time with a certain someone.

    "Those who want to leave with me, stand on my side. Those who don''t want to leave, just stand on the Yao family head''s side." Leng ruoxue looked at the situation and added.

    However, her addition made the head of the Yao family extremely angry.<sub> </sub>

    F * ck! Why were those who didn''t want to go out on his side? He also wanted to leave, okay? However, his thoughts were the same as those who wanted Leng ruoxue to verify it first. It could also be said that he was the one who incited it. He wanted to leave, but he cherished his life. Hence, he hoped that Leng ruoxue would be theb rat for this experiment. However, Leng ruoxue clearly did not fall for his trick.

    The moment Leng ruoxue finished speaking, Feng Da, Lin Yuan, the ning family head, uncle long, the Cheng family head, and the beasts from the endless ocean all automatically stood by Leng ruoxue''s side. Those who didn''t move, on the other hand, stood with the Yao family head, forming two distinct camps.

    "Yao family head, you guys take care, we''ll be leaving first." Seeing this, Leng ruoxue smiled and said. After she finished speaking, she turned around and led the group into the teleportation gate.

    "Wait!" Leng ruoxue had just taken one step in when she was stopped by the Yao n''s n leader. He continued, "We''ll go with you. "

    The Yao family head wasn''t stupid. If Leng ruoxue and the rest left, they wouldn''t have any advantage if they stayed here alone. If another group of men in ck and monsters came, they wouldn''t be able to deal with them alone. Hence, even though they couldn''t confirm what was on the other side of the teleportation gate, they could look out for each other if there was danger. It was better than being in the dark.

    Actually, everyone understood this logic. However, some of those who were hoping for a fluke were still hesitant. However, when they saw that Leng ruoxue and the rest were really preparing to leave, they became anxious.

    "Mm! We will leave with you. " Someone quickly chimed in.

    "You guys better think carefully. The other side of the portal might not be the exit." Leng ruoxue reminded him again.

    "It doesn''t matter! Without entering the tiger''sir, how can one obtain the Tiger''s child?" Uncle Long''s words were being used by them.

    "Then let''s go!" The corners of Leng ruoxue''s mouth twitched. Then, she stepped into the teleportation gate, and the rest followed closely behind.

    With a sh of white light, they appeared in a forest.

    All they could see were tall, towering trees. The dense leaves blocked the scorching sun, and the ce they were at was exceptionally cool.

    "Where is this ce? Are we out?" The crowd was puzzled and uncertain.

    "Don''t worry! We''ve alreadye out. " Leng ruoxue said softly. Green vessel had confirmed that they had already left the secret realm. As for this forest, it was a nameless forest in the divinity. There were many forests like this in the divinity.

    "The endless sea is north of here. We can split up now." Leng ruoxue continued.

    "Miss Leng, let''s go together! We''ll separate when we reach the city. " Someone said worriedly. There were many forests in the divine realm, so they couldn''t tell where they were at the moment. Naturally, they didn''t dare to travel alone, for fear of encountering danger.

    "Do as you please!" Leng ruoxue understood and ignored them after she finished speaking. She summoned the little Peacock and called for the demon child and the rest to sit on its back. Seeing this, everyone summoned their flying beasts and prepared to leave.

    On the way, Leng ruoxue and the rest headed straight for the ning n''s God domain. The Cheng n, Yin n, Shen nuo, and the great elder brought their own family members and left one after another. Shou Shou from the endless ocean also returned to hisir in the endless ocean after bidding farewell to uncle long. As for the worried Yao n head and the rest, they flew slowly behind them.

    "Miss! They''ve been following us. " Feng Da was a little angry. Were these people done?

    "If they want to follow, then let them! They''re afraid that I''m lying to them. " Leng ruoxue said.

    "Hahaha! Xue ''er, don''t worry! When we reach the city, they will confirm it and stop following us. " The head of the ning family promised, and as he had expected, the moment they arrived in the city, the head of the Yao family no longer followed them.

    Without anyone tailing them, Leng ruoxue and the rest flew straight for the ning family''s divine territory in a good mood.

    When they arrived at the ning family''s main residence, Leng ruoxue did not exchange pleasantries with anyone. She greeted her Godfather directly and entered the house to cultivate in seclusion.

    In the main hall of the ning family''s residence.

    The ning family, led by the second elder, were all moved to tears after seeing their ancestor, unable to speak.

    After a long time, the second elder finally said,""Old ancestor, you''re finally back."

    "Yes, you''ve worked hard these days." The master of the ning family nced at the second elder and the others and said with satisfaction. After not seeing them for so long, the aura of the second elder and the others seemed to be more vigorous. Moreover, they had also changed a lot. This kind of change was what he wanted to see.

    "It''s not hard on us, this is what we should do. " The second elder didn''t dare to im credit for himself. Compared to before, he was much more modest.

    "Hahaha! Second brother! I''m very pleased to see you like this. " The master of the ning family said happily.

    "Uh!" Hearing this, the second elder was depressed. Wu ... Could he not call him second brother?

 Chapter 1801 Blood, Punishment (1)

    However, the second elder only dared to think about it in his heart. He did not dare to say it out loud. Feeling depressed, the second elder dutifully reported to the master what had happened in the ning family during their absence, and emphasized the matter of the third elder. After all, the third elder was not an ordinary elder of the ning family, so the master could not ask about the third elder.

    "You said third brother went to the secret realm?" After hearing the second elder''s words, master ning frowned, and his tone was even more indifferent, making it impossible to tell whether he was happy or angry.

    "It should be," The second elder quickly said. In fact, he wasn''t very sure either, because the third elder left without saying goodbye.

    "But we didn''t see him in the secret realm." The master of the ning family frowned, a faint anger in his heart. This third brother was really outrageous. As an elder of the ning family, how could he do such a willful thing?

    "Family head, then ..." The second elder was speechless. He only finished half of his sentence when he saw that the family head''s expression didn''t look too good, so he didn''t continue.

    "Don''t worry about him. He''s a reverent-God after all. He can''t possibly not have the ability to protect himself!" The master of the ning family waved his hand and said. In fact, the reason why he was so at ease was that there were no more ck-clothed men and monsters in the secret realm. Therefore, even if third elder was still there, his life should not be in danger. More importantly, he also wanted to punish third elder, so he did not want to send anyone to find him.

    "Yes, master, that secret realm ..." The second elder looked at his ancestor curiously. When the others heard the word "secret realm," they also stared at master ning with anticipation.

    "AI! It''s not a secret realm at all. We''ll just be courting death if we go there. " The master of the ning family sighed, his handsome face full of anger.

    Then, he briefly exined the situation of the secret realm to everyone, including how the Wen family''s head had set up a trap to deceive them, how he had fled in a panic, and the matter of the ck-clothed man and the monster. Second elder and the others were dumbfounded and tongue-tied after listening to it.

    "Master, is this all part of master Wen''s scheme?" The second elder asked in disbelief. He couldn''t understand why the Wen family head would have the guts to do such a thing. Wasn''t he afraid that the matter would be exposed and cause public anger? Oh! By now, he should have already incurred the wrath of the masses.

    "En!" The master of the ning family nodded.

    "He''s so bold! How dare he make so many top forces his enemy!" The second elder was left speechless. This, this didn''t seem like something a normal person would do?

    "He didn''t expect that the matter would be exposed. Moreover, he''s just a small fry. The person behind him is very powerful. It''s because he has someone to back him up that he dared to do this!" The master of the ning family said with a headache. Although he didn''t want to connect the mastermind of the snow Mountain secret realm a few years ago with the owner of the secret realm this time, the reality was cruel. All the evidence pointed to the same person.

    Even though he did not know why that person would do this, he had to be on guard. Fortunately, that person still didn''t know that they were the ones who had destroyed the secret realm of the snow Mountain a few years ago. Otherwise, their ning family would probably not be able to live in peace. However, he didn''t intend to tell the second elder and the others about this matter, so as not to cause panic among the nsmen.

    The second elder and the others nodded in agreement after hearing the patriarch''s analysis. Then, the second elder continued asking,""Master, what should we do with the Wen family?"

    Since the Wen family''s head had done such a thing, these forces that had been deceived would not let them off. As one of the eight great divine regions, the Wen family''s territory and wealth would make people covet them. In the eyes of the other forces, the Wen family had probably be a piece of fat meat waiting for everyone to divide. No one would let go of this rare opportunity.<sub> </sub>

    "Just send someone to keep an eye on the Wen family''s every move. You don''t have to interfere with the rest of the matters." The master of the ning family said after some thought.

    "Uh! Yes. " The second elder was stunned for a moment, then nodded. Although he didn''t understand the family head''s intentions, they had to carry out the family head''s orders unconditionally, so he tactfully didn''t say much.

    "Alright! The Wen family only needs to send people to keep an eye on the secret realm. As for the ning family, you must also restrain them recently. They are not allowed to cause trouble in the divine realm, otherwise, they will be punished by the familyws. I''m going back to rest, you guys can leave!" After making the arrangements, the master of the ning family left the hall.

    After master ning had left, second elder efficiently arranged everything and went to find ning han to get more information. At this time, Leng ruoxue had already gone into closed-door cultivation.

    At the same time.

    A bloody punishment was being carried out in a certain luxurious and tall Pce in the divine realm.

    In the magnificent Hall of the pce, a middle-aged man in ck clothes was tied to a pir. His face was extremely pale, and his forehead was covered in cold sweat. His clothes had long since been drenched in sweat, but at this time, he did not even dare to frown. His body was covered with tiny tentacles, and the blood in his body was being sucked out of his body through these tentacles ...

    The man gritted his teeth and endured the pain. He did not make a sound because he knew that if he dared to make a sound, his Lord would not let him go. If he could stand this punishment, his Lord would most likely give him a chance to make a contribution for his crime. This was his only chance of survival.

    The middle-aged man was none other than ck one, who had used the teleportation divine talisman to escape from the secret realm.

    After ck one escaped from the secret realm, he immediately returned here to beg for forgiveness from his Lord. His Lord was naturally furious and immediately ordered him to be locked up in the prison to await punishment. Just as he was worried about what kind of punishment he would receive, he heard that the clone that his Lord had left in the secret realm had been destroyed. At that time, he was immediately dumbfounded.

    His Lord''s strength was unfathomable, and even if the clone was not as strong as his Lord, it had at least thirty percent of his Lord''s strength. How could it be destroyed so easily? One had to know that his strength was not even ten percent of his master ''s.

    When he heard the news, his first reaction was that it was impossible. His second reaction was that he was dead because he knew how important that clone was to his Lord. Moreover, it was one of his Lord''s three great clones. Now that one of them was destroyed, it would have a great impact on his Lord''s strength. Thinking of this, his heart was like dead ashes.

    The Lord''s punishment also made him feel deep despair. He didn''t know if he still had any hope of living, but he still didn''t dare to show his timidity and fear. Otherwise, his Lord would make him die even faster.

    ck one''s consciousness began to fade as he looked at the tentacles that were stuck all over his body and the incense burning in the incense burner in the hall. It had been three days and three nights. If he was still alive after the incense had burned out, then his life would be saved. Although the incense was only a few centimeters long, he was not sure if he could survive thest bit of time because he wanted to sleep so badly.

 Chapter 1802 Bloody, Punishment (2)

    After a while, the incense finally burned out.

    Although the process took less than half an hour, it felt like a hundred years to ck one. The moment the incense finished burning, the freed ck one immediately fainted.

    "Master, ck one has fainted." A man''s deep voice rang out in the silent Hall. As the voice fell, a woman''s figure appeared on the throne.

    This woman was dressed in fiery red clothes. Her beauty was devastatingly beautiful. Her skin was as white as snow, tender and creamy. Her figure was enchanting, and she had a natural charm all over her body. However, there was no smile on her face at this time. Two mes of anger burned in her beautiful and bright eyes.

    "Take him away," The woman coldly ordered.

    "Yes." "Yes," the man replied. With a wave of his hand, two Men in ck appeared and dragged the unconscious ck one away.

    "Have you found ck two''s whereabouts?" The woman asked again.

    "Not yet!" The man said honestly.

    "A bunch of trash! Didn''t I already tell you where he might be?" The woman was furious. Damn hei er. He didn''te back to apologize to her immediately after such a thing happened. He actually fled on his own. Hmph! She would not let that traitor off.

    "Master, hei er is very cunning. We went to his hiding ce as you ordered, but he ran away ..." The man said gloomily. Hei er was also a reverent-God, and he would be alerted every time they got close, so they had never been able to catch him.

    "Don''t tell me that I have to personally capture someone?" The woman frowned and said with a slight displeasure.

    "Master, this ck two is already disloyal, why not ..." The man made a cracking motion. If his master wanted to kill ck two, ck two would not be able to escape. But the key was that he was not clear about his master''s intentions, so he could only try to suggest.

    "If I just kill him, you guys will be able to save a lot of trouble, right? Then what''s the use of having you?" The woman lifted her eyelids slightly and said in a cold tone,"yes!" She had already nted her mark on ck two, so she could kill him with a thought. But ck two was a reverent-God! How could she bear to let him die so easily? She had always been envious of the reverent-God''s vitality. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have taken the risk to let ck two Trick Master ning and the others into the secret realm. Who knew that he was actually a guy who failed and ruined everything? Not only did she fail, but she also exposed herself. In this way, she could not let hei er continue to live in front of people.

    "Please forgive me, my Lord." When the man heard this, he quickly knelt down. Otherwise, with his Lord''s fickle temper, he might also be fertilizer in a rage. Therefore, he did not dare to anger his Lord at all.

    "Hmph! Remember, I''m your master, I don''t need you to teach me how to do things!" The woman said coldly. Then, she slowly said,""How are master ning and the others?"

    "They''ve already returned to their respective homes. At present, I''ve sent people to closely monitor them!" The man quickly replied.

    "Mm! Be careful not to alert the enemy! By the way, have you found out who destroyed my clone?" The woman asked again, her voice filled with anger.

    She had a total of three bodies, one of which was the main body, and the other two were clones. The clones had thirty percent of her full strength, so what did thirty percent mean? That meant that she had at least ten thousand years of cultivation. However, it was destroyed in an instant. How could she not be angry? What was even more infuriating was that she did not know who had the ability to destroy her clone.

    One had to know that her clone might not be as powerful as her main body, but its strength was not to be underestimated. However, it had been destroyed by a fire! This was an unbelievable thing. Although the clone looked weak, it was extremely hard. Ordinary mes could not destroy it at all. The only things that could harm her clone were the two legendary divine mes. However, in the entire divine realm, no one had ever heard of anyone possessing those mes.<sub> </sub>

    The woman narrowed her beautiful eyes and appeared to be in deep thought.

    "Your subordinate is still investigating!" The man lowered his head and said with some fear. He did not know if his Lord was about to get angry again because his Lord had been in a bad mood recently. Therefore, they had been living in an abyss of suffering.

    "A bunch of trash! Hurry up and find out. " When the woman heard this, she was indeed very angry. If she wasn''t in urgent need of manpower, these trash would have long be her fertilizer.

    She couldn''t find hei er, and she couldn''t find the person who destroyed her clone. She really didn''t know what was the use of keeping them. The more the woman thought about it, the angrier she became. In the end, she simply disappeared. She didn''t know what she would do if she stayed any longer.

    After the woman disappeared, the man was so scared that he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and let out a long breath. Fortunately, although his Lord was very angry, he did not take action against him.

    After calming his pounding heart, the man disappeared.

    Time passed.

    Leng ruoxue had already been in the purple bamboo house for a week.

    However, she didn''t go into seclusion. Instead, after feeling that she could advance, she concentrated on researching a pill recipe that could restore life force.

    Before this, they had been in the secret realm, so this matter had been put on hold.

    After searching the entire alchemy room, she really did find a pill form that could restore vitality among the pill forms her master had left behind. However, when she saw the medicinal herbs required, she had a headache.

    The elixir that could restore vitality was called the vitality elixir. It required five main ingredients, which included the fish scale flower and Dragon''s beard grass, two extremely rare and precious herbs. As for the other three, although they were not nearly extinct like the other two, they were definitely hard to find. Hence, Leng ruoxue was in a dilemma, and even more so, her heart ached.

    With the herbs she had on hand, she definitely couldn''t refine a pill that could restore everyone''s vitality. However, fortunately, she wasn''t a Saint and wouldn''t feel guilty because she couldn''t help others. However, as a result, she had to think carefully about how to distribute the pills.

    Following the pill form, Leng ruoxue took out her personal pill furnace and ced the medicinal herbs in one by one. When she ced the main medicinal herb in, her brows furrowed together. Sob ... These medicinal herbs couldn''t be bought even with money. Her heart really ached!

    After making up her mind, Leng ruoxue threw all the medicinal herbs into the pot. Then, she closed her beautiful eyes and pretended that her heart wouldn''t ache if she didn''t see them.

    The evildoer and green vessel, who were watching from the side, could not help but chuckle when they saw Leng ruoxue''s pained expression.

    Hehe! Why was Xue ''er so cute? His devilish bright eyes stared at Leng ruoxue as he thought to himself.

    Green vessel immediately consoled her,""Sister, don''t worry. With little fish and Little Dragon, you can use as many fish scale flowers and Dragon beard grass as you want."

 Chapter 1803 Bloody, Punishment (3)

    However, he could not do it now! Qing Jue added in his heart. At this stage, the little fish and the little Dragon had already contributed their savings that they had umted for many years. They were also about to be refined into medicinal pills by their sister. Therefore, they could only wait. After all, they could not hurt the little fish and the little Dragon''s main bodies just to save some insignificant people. It should be known that they had to side with the people on the inside.

    "En!" Leng ruoxue nodded. When she felt that it was about time, she opened her beautiful eyes and stared at the pill furnace. At this moment, the medicinal ingredients had all melted. The next step was to purify and finally condense the pill.

    After the pills were formed, Leng ruoxue opened the pill furnace and saw dozens of red and green pills lying in the furnace. She picked one up and sniffed it. A faint fragrance immediately entered her nose. Instantly, her spirit was lifted. It was indeed good stuff!

    Then, she put the pills away in a Jade bottle and continued to refine two more furnaces. In the end, she counted and found a total of 100 Vitality Pills.

    After refining the elixir, Leng ruoxue and the demon took out the bangle. Then, she directly advanced to god tier master in the courtyard. Because it wasn''t the heaven-defying art that had advanced this time, her strength didn''t increase by much. As for the heaven-defying art, the amount of divine power it required was beyond her imagination.

    As for her beasts, not many of them had advanced in rank this time, but the divine power in their bodies had increased by arge amount. After their master had advanced in rank, they took the initiative to request to return to the bracelet to continue cultivating.

    After Leng ruoxue hadpleted her advancement, she only saw two maidservants, grape and lotus seed. After asking around, she found out that Feng Da and the rest had also gone into seclusion.

    She smiled helplessly and brought the evildoer to her Godfather''s residence.

    Walking into her Godfather''s courtyard, Leng ruoxue saw uncle long sitting alone in the courtyard drinking tea. When he saw Leng ruoxue, he waved at her.

    "Little girl, you''ve advanced? Come over and sit!" Uncle long said with a smile.

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue pulled the evildoer over to sit opposite uncle long. She then smiled at uncle long,""Uncle long, is Godfather not here?"

    She had heard that uncle long had been with her Godfather the past few days she was in seclusion. Moreover, the two of them had a good conversation. But why was uncle long alone here now? This made her a little puzzled.

    "They were, but master Yao and the others came just now, so master ning went to greet them." Uncle long exined.

    "Oh! They must be here for the Wen family, right?" Leng ruoxue guessed.

    "It must be. They won''t let go of the fat piece of meat that is the Wen family. Do you think I should also send a message to the beasts of the endless sea and let them have a share?" Uncle long asked with an evil smile.

    ? "I should!" Leng ruoxue nodded and passed a Jade bottle to uncle long.

    "What is this?" Uncle long was confused.

    "Vitality pill, it can recover one''s vitality," Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Little girl, you really refined it? That''s great!" Uncle long immediately said with joy.

    "Uncle long! The price of this vitality pill is too high, just the main ingredients alone need five, and that also includes fish scale flower and Dragon''s beard grass. So, I can only make a hundred pills, and I can''t give all of them to you, only fifty pills. In addition, I can give thirty to Godfather, and I''ll keep twenty for myself. As for how to distribute these Vitality Pills, you can do as you see fit!" Leng ruoxue exined.

    "Little girl, thank you. By the way, how much are you nning to sell this vitality pill for?" Uncle long asked again. He didn''t dare to take such a valuable elixir for free. Furthermore, he didn''t want Leng ruoxue to suffer a loss. After all, refining these elixirs cost a lot of money, and the herbs in her hands didn''te from nowhere.

    "It''s up to you, uncle long. " Leng ruoxue became a hands-off shopkeeper. Actually, it wasn''t that she didn''t want to offer a price, but the beasts of the endless ocean were too poor. Hence, she didn''t expect to earn much from giving uncle long these pills. It was basically a free gift. However, she couldn''t say it too clearly, or uncle long would definitely feel bad.

    "Little girl, uncle long would like to thank you on behalf of the beasts of the endless ocean. From now on, you will be a distinguished guest of the endless ocean." Uncle long sobbed. He understood what this girl meant. She was being so generous because she was giving him face. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have to do this. After all, if these pills were put on the market, they would definitely be priceless. Even if you had money, you wouldn''t be able to buy them.

    "Uncle long, you don''t have to be so polite." Leng ruoxue didn''t think much of it. After all, she had always been friendly to Beastie.

    "Yes, I am. Hehe! Girl, I''ll go back to the endless ocean first. I''lle back immediately after I''m done with this. " Uncle long nodded. Then, he teleported away impatiently.

    "He''s really an impatient one!" The evildoer couldn''t help but ask when he saw uncle long leave.

    "Who''s the impatient one?" At this moment, master ning''s voice cut in. Leng ruoxue raised her head and saw her Godfather walking in.

    "He''s talking about uncle long. " Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    "Uh! What happened to that old whale?" The master of the ning family asked curiously.

    "I gave uncle long some Vitality Pills, so he was in a hurry to return to the endless ocean," Leng ruoxue gave a simple exnation.<sub> </sub>

    "Vitality pill? What''s the use of it?" Master ning asked shamelessly.

    "It can restore vitality." Leng ruoxue''s smile was extremely innocent.

    "Xue ''er, is this true?" Hearing this, master ning was excited. It was to restore vitality! Then this medicinal pill was really too heaven-defying! It was no wonder that old whale left as he wished. He knew very well that the life force of many beasts in the endless sea had been sucked away by that blood cherry blossom.

    "Mm! Godfather, this is for you. " Leng ruoxue handed over a Jade bottle as well.

    "Then I won''t be polite." The master of the ning family quickly put the Jade bottle into his storage ring. This was a good thing!

    "Godfather! No one''s going to fight with you. " Leng ruoxue was speechless when she saw how careful her Godfather was.

    "How can there not be any! You don''t know this, but the blood cherry blossoms have absorbed quite a bit of the Yao family''s elders "life force, so they need this. If they know that we have Vitality Pills in our hands, they''ll definitely go crazy." The master of the ning family reminded him cautiously.

    "Then can''t you sell them a few pills? The Yao family is rich!" Leng ruoxue reminded.

    "Tsk! I don''t want to sell it to them. I want to keep it for myself, in case I need it in the future!" The master of the ning family asked.

    "Xue ''er girl, you''ve given me a vitality pill, so I can''t let you suffer a loss. Go to our ning family''s treasure vault and pick out some good things. Take whatever you like." The master of the ning family added generously.

    "Thank you, Godfather. I won''t stand on ceremony then." Leng ruoxue had a ''you better not regret it'' look on her face.

    "Hahaha! Little girl! You''re wee, Godfather''s is Naturally Yours. " The master of the ning family wasn''t just ordinarily open-minded.

    "Mm! I''ll go pick some when I have time. " Leng ruoxue chuckled. Following that, she asked,""Godfather, I heard that the Yao family head and the others have arrived?"

    "Yes, it''s not just him. The forces that went to the mystic realm this time have also sent people." The master of the ning family said.

    "You made an appointment?" Leng ruoxue understood.

    "Yes, the Yao family made an appointment to discuss with us. However, to put it bluntly, they just wanted to inform us that the Yao family has no intention of letting go of this fat piece of meat, the Wen family." The master of the ning family said with a smile.

    "What does Godfather n to do?" Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    "Hahaha! Girl, do you have any objections?" The master of the ning family asked instead of answering.

    "We haven''t found the head of the Wen family yet. Besides, the person behind him is very troublesome. Hence, I don''t suggest that Godfather make a move. If the Yao family and the rest insist on going, Godfather can just send some people to help them out. When ites to the distribution of benefits, the Yao family can also get more. After all, this matter is still very risky." Leng ruoxue analyzed. That old man from the Wen family had always been a huge threat. However, he had managed to escape back in the mystic realm. At that time, the monsters and the Men in ck were eyeing them covetously. Hence, no one had the time to chase after the Wen family head. They would most likely not be able to catch up to him either. After all, he was the local tyrant!

    "Yes, I think so too. The fat piece of meat in the Wen family is not delicious! If he really devours the Wen family, the old God of gues will have nothing to worry about. At that time, if he really goes crazy, we will be the ones to suffer. " The master of the ning family said worriedly.

    "Godfather is right. Now is not the best time to swallow the Wen family. If we act too early, we will only alert the enemy." Leng ruoxue agreed.

    "AI! How can I change the Yao family''s old man''s mind?" The master of the ning family sighed.

    "I''m afraid it won''t be easy. The Yao family has suffered heavy losses in the secret realm, so the Yao family head is in such a hurry to recover some losses. By the way, what are the opinions of the Cheng n, the yin n, and the other major guilds?" Leng ruoxue continued to ask.

    "They said that the majority rules." The master of the ning family was somewhat helpless.

    "If that''s the case, shouldn''t we discuss this with the beasts of the endless sea? After all, they are also victims of the secret ne. " Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "That old thing from the Yao family will never agree. How could he let the beasts of the endless ocean have a share of the loot?" The master of the ning family shook his head. It was already beyond his expectations that the old man was willing toe and discuss with them.

    "Isn''t uncle Long''s seniority very high? With uncle long around, he should at least give us some face, right?" Leng ruoxueughed evilly. She had heard from the great elder about uncle Long''s glorious deeds!

    "Well, he wouldn''t dare to not give face to uncle long. But, has uncle long returned to the endless ocean?" Master ning was a little embarrassed.

    "Uncle long will be back in a few days. You guys can discuss it over the next few days." Leng ruoxue smiled like a cunning little fox, a sly look shing across her beautiful eyes.

 Chapter 1804 Hatred (1)

    After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, master ning had an idea. Then, he revealed an unspoken evil smile. He understood what Xue ''er meant and would definitely entertain the representatives sent by the various forces. As for whether or not to Annex the Wen family now, it would naturally have to be discussed among everyone. This was not something that one family could make the decision on their own, unless they were not afraid of angering the public!

    In the next few days, the master of the ning family declined to discuss with the Yao family and the others, saying that he had something important to do. The representative he sent, the second elder, always said in fear and trepidation that he would have a meeting with the family elders to discuss it. This dragged on, and nearly half a month passed.

    Uncle Dragon had also returned from the endless sea, and with him were the most powerful tribes in the endless sea, including the dolphin tribe.

    The dolphin race had sent an important old ancestor. He was also a direct senior of Leng ruoxue''s little dolphin. Hence, Leng ruoxue was very enthusiastic about his arrival. This gave him a lot of face. The attention he received from Leng ruoxue also made him feel proud in front of the other sea beasts. His tail was almost raised up.

    p In order to make arrangements for them, master ning had specially arranged an independent guest courtyard for them to stay in. Leng ruoxue had also taken the time to entertain them.</anda>

    The beast representatives of the endless ocean were exceptionally enthusiastic when they saw Leng ruoxue. Each of them gave her a gift. Although the gifts they gave were all from the endless ocean, Leng ruoxue was shocked when she saw the gifts. The gifts they gave were all refining materials from the bottom of the ocean. Most of those materials might not be very precious, but they were inrge quantities. Thus, when Leng ruoxue saw the small mountain of refining materials, she was at a loss for words.

    These beasts were not only passionate, but also very cute. After using materials that were worthless in their eyes as gifts, they felt embarrassed and were afraid that she would dislike them. When they saw her smile, they heaved a sigh of relief.

    In the living room.

    When uncle long saw that they had heaved a sigh of relief, heughed and teased,""I told you that this girl likes these things, and you didn''t believe me? You can rest assured now!"

    "Hehe! Uncle long! No one would pick up those things in our endless ocean. We''re just afraid of losing face for you, old man!" The old dolphin said awkwardly.

    "No one picked it up because we don''t have anyone who can refine weapons, and humans who can refine weapons can''t go that deep into the sea, so no one took it. But in the eyes of human artifact Masters, those things are really good things!" Uncle long said emotionally. He was experienced and knowledgeable, so he naturally knew what was valuable. However, he didn''t have any concept of money, and he didn''t care about those worldly possessions.

    After hearing uncle Long''s words, Leng ruoxue''s heart skipped a beat. She smiled faintly and said,""Uncle long is right. I do need arge amount of cksmithing materials. If you are willing to help me collect them, I will buy them at the market price. Of course, I can also exchange them with other items."

    "Miss Leng, what you mean is that we can use these things to exchange for your medicinal pills?" When the old dolphin heard this, it immediately perked up. Medicinal pills! It was something all beasts dreamed of, but unfortunately, none of them knew how to refine it.<sub> </sub>

    "Of course! Other than medicinal pills, I still have quite a few spirit fruits in my hands. I can exchange them for anything. " Leng ruoxueughed.

    "Miss Leng, is there a time limit for this?" The old dolphin asked anxiously. There were many good things at the bottom of the endless sea, but unfortunately, they could only look at them. If they could really use those things to exchange for some medicinal pills, they would not be afraid even if they met enemies in the future. However, it would take time to collect the minerals, so he wanted to ask.

    "There''s no deadline. As long as you have it, you cane to me. You can also save it up and Exchange it with me." Leng ruoxue smiled. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that this was a good idea. One should know that the sea was famous for being a natural treasure trove. There were all kinds of good things in it. Unfortunately, it was fine for her to go there asionally, but she could not go down to the bottom of the sea to search for treasures often. However, if she had the help of these local tyrants of the endless sea, the situation would be different. Furthermore, this would be a win-win situation for them!

    "Miss Leng, it''s settled then. I''ll pass on the good newster. I believe that the group of juniors in the endless ocean will be very happy." The old dolphin said excitedly. He didn''t expect that this trip to the ning family would bring such great news to the sea beasts in the endless sea. This was really beyond his expectations.

    Originally, he hade with the intention of befriending Leng ruoxue. After all, Leng ruoxue was not only the master of his descendants, but also their Savior. Furthermore, he was very optimistic about Leng ruoxue''s future potential. In addition, uncle long admired Leng ruoxue very much. She was also the goddaughter of the ning family''s master. With so many identities and such a strong backing, the shrewd old dolphin naturally hoped to be able to get closer to Leng ruoxue. Or was it more beneficial than harmful to the beasts of the endless sea?

    However, if they were to rely on the little dolphin and uncle Long''s rtionship, the beasts of the endless ocean would not be able to catch the little Dolphin''s eye. Now, they had be partners and had used the vast resources of the endless ocean to get closer to Leng ruoxue. In the future, their rtionship would only get closer and closer. This kind of cooperation would bring many benefits to the beasts of the endless ocean. With this thought, the smile on the old Dolphin''s face grew wider.

    One had to know that he hade to the endless ocean with the important task of getting closer to Leng ruoxue. The others also followed his lead. Now that he had done it without much effort, his status in the endless ocean would definitely be higher when he returned. The status of the dolphin race in the endless ocean would probably be unparalleled, haha! I''m happy just thinking about it!

    Leng ruoxue smiled in satisfaction when she saw the old dolphin and the other beasts ''happy faces. She then changed the topic back to the Wen family.

    "Uncle long! I''m sure you''re clear about the Yao family''s intentions! I''d like to hear your opinions. " Leng ruoxue asked. These past few days, Godfather and the rest had been trying to drag things out, neither agreeing nor rejecting. However, the dissatisfaction of the Yao family was growing.

    "Girl, I''m afraid the Yao family won''t want us to have a share of the loot!" Uncle long understood. For so many years, the humans and magical beasts had seemed to live in peace, but in reality, their rtionship was not good. Now that such a huge benefit was involved, the humans would probably not allow the magical beasts to interfere.

    "That''s for sure. However, we can''t let this matter go their way. Moreover, I have a reason for wanting you to interfere in this matter." Leng ruoxue replied nonchntly. She then continued,""Actually, Godfather and I don''t agree to take action against the Wen family now. After all, the Wen family''s master is still out there. If we were to take action now, I''m afraid that the old man will go crazy. By then, we''ll be in the open while the enemy is in the dark and we''ll be in a passive position. Now that the Wen family is holding us back, the Wen family''s master won''t dare to appear in front of us easily unless he doesn''t care about the Wen family''s life anymore. In this case, it''ll give us some time to recuperate and build up our strength."

 Chapter 1805 Hatred (2)

    "Yup! The trip to the secret realm has greatly damaged our vitality. If we attack the Wen family now, it will be a problem for us when the old man of the Wen family goes crazy. " Uncle long nodded.

    "Then what should we do?" The old dolphin asked worriedly. He wasn''t worried about himself. After all, they lived in the sea. No matter how powerful the Wen family head was, he wouldn''t dare to go down to the endless sea to deal with them. However, he was worried about Leng ruoxue and the others. Their strength was too low. If the Wen family head wanted to make a move, he would definitely find trouble with them first. Being targeted by a reverent-God was a very troublesome matter.

    "It''s best if we can dispel the Yao family''s thoughts. If it really doesn''t work, we should try not to get involved. Otherwise, there will be endless trouble." Uncle long frowned and thought for a while.

    ? "Actually, if the Yao family really wants to swallow up the Wen family now, it''s not impossible to let them take the lead. It''s a pity that they''ve now set their sights on Godfather. They want Godfather to be the leader. This is not something I can tolerate." Leng ruoxue said angrily. She had finally managed to save her Godfather, so how could she allow him to be used by others? Moreover, that was the Yao family.

    "Hahaha! Whatever the girl wants us to do, we''ll just cooperate. " After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, uncle longughed out loud. He believed that this little girl definitely had an idea.

    "Uncle long! I want you all to join in and pester endlessly. In short, you must get a share of this, and when the timees, you can give master Yao a headache!" Leng ruoxue revealed her n with an evil smile.

    "Alright! Wasn''t he just pestering endlessly! I''m the best at this, and I don''t think he would dare to not give me face. " Uncle long said confidently.

    "Then I''ll just wait to watch a good show." Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    "Yes, I am. But, girl! You have to make more delicious food for me. If I don''t eat enough, it will affect my performance. " Uncle long said with a thick face.

    "No problem. Uncle long, just tell me what you want to eat." Leng ruoxue said generously. Her words made uncle long beam with joy.

    The next day.

    The master of the ning family, who had disappeared for many days, finally reappeared in front of the Yao family. However, he was not alone. Leng ruoxue, the demon, uncle long, and the Beast representatives from the endless ocean had all appeared.

    In the ning family''s Hall.

    The master of the ning family sat on the main seat, while the elders of the ning family sat below him. Leng ruoxue and the others also found their own seats. However, no one spoke first, and the atmosphere was still gloomy.

    After an unknown amount of time, the head of the Yao family finally couldn''t help but speak.

    "Master ning, we''ve been discussing for so many days. We should have a conclusion, right?" The Yao family''s master said, holding back his anger. The reason he hade to the ning family in person was that he was afraid that others couldn''t handle this old thing of the ning family. But who knew that this old thing wouldn''t even give him face. It was really infuriating.

    "Yup! It just so happens that the representative of the endless ocean is also here, so let''s try to reach a conclusion today. " The master of the ning family said with a smile.<sub> </sub>

    "Master ning, we''ve been discussing this for so many days, and you still want to discuss it today?" Upon hearing this, the head of the Yao family was so angry that he almost passed out.

    "Of course we have to discuss it. Didn''t the endless sea send someone here? We should also listen to their opinions!" Master ning said matter-of-factly.

    "This is a matter between us humans. Why should we listen to their opinions?" The head of the Yao family said through gritted teeth. If he could, he really wanted to step forward and bite the old man of the ning family. Initially, he had felt the pain in his heart when he divided the Wen family with so many people. Now, those beasts of the endless ocean actually wanted to get involved. This was really intolerable!

    "Master Yao, you''re wrong. The beasts of the endless ocean are also victims of the secret realm. Besides, they''ve fought with us before, they''re ourrades. Since the secret realm was created by the old God of gues, the beasts of the endless ocean naturally have the right to take revenge on the Wen family. This is immoral. " The ning family''s master said earnestly, his expression as if he was very disappointed with the Yao family''s master, causing the Yao family''s master to turn red with anger.

    "Master ning is right. Yao family junior, I want to ask you, what do you mean by your human affairs? Although this old man isn''t a human, shouldn''t a human like you still call me senior? Moreover, I''ve only learned today that revenge can be divided into human matters and non-human matters, Hmph! This is racial discrimination! If I remember correctly, our great master Yu once said that all races, regardless of their status, are the children of heaven and earth, and everyone should be treated equally!" Uncle long said indifferently as he raised his eyes.

    "Uncle long! I didn''t mean it that way. " The head of the Yao family said fearfully after hearing what uncle long had to say. Although he was gnashing his teeth in hatred, he didn''t dare to act rashly in front of an old beast like uncle long who had lived for who knew how many years. After all, uncle Long''s reputation was too frightening.

    "If that''s the case, then let the beasts of the endless ocean join in!" Uncle long seized the opportunity and said impolitely.

    "I don''t have any objections," Without waiting for master Yao to speak, master ning quickly said. Looking at master Yao''s Red face, with no ce to vent his anger, he really felt that he had been hiding too much, hehe! Uncle long is the best! In front of him, the old man of the Yao n had no temper at all.

    "Uncle long! What do you guys think?" After a long time, the head of the Yao family took a few deep breaths and asked while pretending to be calm. In fact, he was so angry that he was about to vomit blood.

    "We don''t have much of an opinion. If you want to destroy the Wen family, then go! However, we have to study the distribution of benefits carefully. We, the beasts of the endless sea, can''t be at a disadvantage!" Uncle long was very protective.

    "I don''t want much from you, how about this! You humans and US beastmen will split it 50 - 50, after each family gets half, you can split it again, Oh! It''s decided then. " Uncle long added.

    The moment he finished speaking, everyone from the Yao family was dumbfounded and tongue-tied as they stared at him in disbelief. Leng ruoxue, master ning, and the evildoer could not help butugh in their hearts.

    Hahaha! Uncle long was really too evil. He wanted to take half of the profits all of a sudden. The Yao family and the others would be heartbroken to death!

    "Uncle long! Isn''t a 50 - 50 split a little unfair?" After a long while, the head of the Yao family, who had regained his senses, carefully opened his mouth and asked. He couldn''t help but curse in his heart. This old whale was really too ruthless. He didn''t even dare to ask for half of the benefits, so how could this old whale open his mouth?!

    "How is it unfair? I''m distributing it ording to race. You''re humans, so you''re a team, and the beasts of the endless sea are a team. All the benefits are split equally between humans and beasts, and then you can decide how you want to split it. How fair is this!" Uncle long exined, feeling wronged.

    "But, but we can''t split it like this!" The head of the Yao family suddenly raised his voice, his face red as he growled.

 Chapter 1806 Hatred (3)

    "Why can''t we split it like this? You''re humans, and we''re beasts, so there''ll be conflicts if we mix them together. So, it''s best to split them up. It''s decided, you don''t have any objections, right?" Uncle Long''s eyes were wide open as he stared at the people in the hall. His eyes shed with hostility and threat from time to time, making no one dare to object easily. At the same time, many people turned their eyes to the heads of the Yao and ning families.

    "I have no objections," the master of the ning family said, smiling.

    When everyone heard this, they didn''t dare to make a sound.

    "I have an opinion!" The head of the Yao family couldn''t take it anymore and stood up from his seat with a ''whoosh''. He roared,''F * ck!'' He was already being bullied. If he didn''t fight back, he wouldn''t be able to get anything in the end.

    "Do you have any objections?" Uncle long narrowed his eyes and asked in an unfriendly tone.

    "I, I object to this distribution method. Your endless sea can''t take half of the benefits." Under the pressure of uncle long, the head of the Yao family gathered his courage and said.

    "Why not? Our endless ocean is also a victim. Moreover, if we really go to the Wen family, we will also have to contribute. In that case, why can''t we take half? Haven''t you always been able to distinguish between humans and beasts? Then we''ll naturally have to go our separate ways. " Uncle long said matter-of-factly.

    "I don''t mind giving you some of the benefits, but you can''t take half. I can only give you two levels at most!" The head of the Yao family made up his mind. To be honest, he was distressed to give the endless ocean''s beasts two levels of benefits. After all, he didn''t intend to count them in, but uncle long was too terrifying. He was afraid! Therefore, he could only bear the pain and split two parts of the benefits, but it was impossible to get more. He would not agree even if he died.

    "We''ll do the same. Why can we only get two floors?" The old dolphin asked with a straight face, and the other beasts of the endless sea all red at the Yao family head with dissatisfaction, wishing they could stare a few big holes in his body.

    "I also want to know why the beasts of the endless sea can only take twoyers? Yao family brat, do you really think that we Beastie are easy to bully? Since that''s the case, I don''t mind gathering all the beasts in the endless sea to fight you one on one! Do you dare to ept the challenge?" Uncle Long''s face darkened and he said coldly.

    "Yao family head, we''ll fight you one-on-one right now, do you dare to ept?" When the old dolphin heard uncle Long''s words, it immediately perked up and asked with an evil smile.

    "Since it''s a challenge, why don''t we set a wager?" At this moment, Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile.

    "Good! I have no objections. What do you think, Yao family head?" The old Dolphin''s eyes shed as he asked the Yao family head with a smile.

    "You want to fight me?" The head of the Yao family raised an eyebrow and asked indifferently.

    "Of course! Do you dare to ept the challenge? Let''s set a wager, it''ll be more interesting this way. " The old dolphin said with a smile.

    "What if you lose?" The head of the Yao family couldn''t help but ask. As long as the one fighting wasn''t uncle long, he really didn''t fear the beasts of the endless ocean.

    "If I lose, the endless ocean will not follow you and get involved in the Wen family''s Affairs." The old dolphin promised.

    "Alright," he said. The head of the Yao family nodded. Hmph! Initially, he did not want these sea beasts to get involved in the Wen family''s Affairs. However, he could not reject them too obviously because of uncle long. Since they had suggested it, he would naturally go with the flow.

    "Master Yao, if we win, will you be able to withdraw from the Wen family''s matter?" The old dolphin continued to ask.

    Sure. If you win, I won''t get involved in the Wen family''s Affairs." The head of the Yao family also promised. He answered very quickly because he was too confident in his own strength. As long as the beasts from the endless sea were not uncle long, no one could defeat him.<sub> </sub>

    "Hahaha! Yao family head is indeed a straightforward person!" The old dolphin said with a smile. Then, he turned to master ning and said,""Master ning, we want to fight with master Yao. Please lend us your venue."

    "Mm! Come with me!" The master of the ning family nodded. Then, he took them to the training ground of the ning family.

    When they arrived at the training ground, the old dolphin specially picked a spacious area and waved at master Yao as if he was greeting a puppy.""Yao family head, quicklye! Let''s finish this quickly!"

    "Let''s start!" The head of the Yao family suppressed his anger as he walked to the center of the arena and took up a battle formation.

    "En!" The old dolphin nodded, then gave the other sea beasts a look. In an instant, nine more people jumped up.

    These nine people were all divine emperors. However, when the head of the Yao family saw them, he frowned as an ominous feeling rose in his heart. "What''s the meaning of this?" Why did he smell a conspiracy?

    "I''m fighting you!" The old dolphin blinked its eyes and looked at the Yao family head as if he was looking at an idiot.

    "Didn''t you say you wanted to fight me one-on-one?" The head of the Yao family gritted his teeth in anger, and his face darkened.

    "When did I say I''ll fight you one-on-one? I''m a deity Emperor challenging a reverent-God one-on-one, am I out of my mind?" The old dolphin said with a look of disdain.

    "You, you clearly said you wanted to fight me one-on-one." The head of the Yao family was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He pointed at the old dolphin and stuttered.

    "I didn''t say that. I said we''ll fight you one-on-one. What I mean is, we''ll fight together, and you''ll fight us alone!" The old dolphin exined.

    "You, you''re clearly denying it!" The head of the Yao family was really angry this time. Looking at the old Dolphin''s smug look, he really wanted to rush up and bite the old dolphin a few times. One had to know that he had lived for so long and had never been fooled like this before. This old dolphin sure had guts!

    "Did I go back on my word?" The old dolphin turned around and asked itspanion with an aggrieved expression.

    "No, I didn ''t! Absolutely not! We''re all deity emperors, how could we possibly fight a Hierarch one on one? if we really wanted to fight him, the one to do so would be uncle long. We wouldn''t even have a chance. " A certain beast immediately echoed.

    "Yao family head, if you want a one-on-one fight, then we''ll fight. Otherwise, you''ll have to fight them alone!" Uncle long interrupted with a smile.

    At this moment, the head of the Wen family knew that he had been tricked. His face was red, but his mind was racing. If it was a one-on-one fight, he was not sure if he could defeat uncle long. However, if it was a one-on-ten fight, he was not absolutely sure if he could win.

    Although the sea beasts would be weaker onnd, they were all divine emperors. Even if they were weaker, they were not easy to deal with, especially in their original form. Therefore, he would rather fight ten human divine emperors than be attacked by a group of them. Besides, he was afraid that these divine emperors would do something bad, so he hesitated.

    At this moment, the master of the ning family stood up and looked at the crowd with a serious face.""There''s no need topete. I just received news that something has happened to the Wen family."

 Chapter 1807 Hatred (4)

    "What?" Everyone was shocked!

    "Master ning, what did you say?" The head of the Yao family asked in disbelief.

    "Yao family head, the Wen family has been destroyed." The master of the ning family repeated. This was great. They didn''t need to do anything. The Wen family no longer existed.

    "Who did this?" The head of the Yao n said angrily.

    "A group of men in ck. If I''m not wrong, the owner of the secret realm must have sent people to do this." The master of the ning family guessed.

    With this matter out, the head of the Yao family was no longer in the mood to fight with the old dolphin and the others. Everyone quickly returned to the hall to discuss this matter. At the same time, they had also received news from various families that confirmed this matter.

    "The Wen family has really been destroyed!" After the head of the Yao family received the confirmation from his trusted aide, he sat in his chair with a face of disappointment and muttered to himself. He had originally hoped to get a share of the profits from the Wen family to make up for the losses that his family had suffered! Who knew that those Men in ck would make a move first? now, they wouldn''t get any benefits at all. He was so regretful! If they had known, they would have taken action earlier!

    "Yup!" The master of the ning family replied in a soft voice. Although he didn''t like the Wen family very much, they were still one of the eight great divine domains. For many years, they had been the talk of the divine world. Now, the Wen family had disappeared from the divine world and the eight great divine domains had be seven great divine domains. This made him somewhat unable to adapt and he couldn''t help sighing at the fickleness of things.

    If the old God of gues had not be the Man in ck''s hidden chess piece and had not set them up, the Wen family would not have ended up like this. Hence, one should not do things against one''s conscience. Otherwise, there would be retribution sooner orter-the Wen family''s retribution hade.

    The victims had yet to take revenge on the Wen family! The Wen family had been destroyed by the old God of gues ''master. If the old God of gues knew about this, would he regret it?

    As far as he knew, other than the old God of gues, no one in the Wen family was spared. Even the main city where the Wen family was located was ughtered, and blood flowed like a river. If it were not for the vignce of the ning family''s spies, they would have been caught in the crossfire this time. Now that such a thing had happened, the divine realm would not be at peace.

    The ning family''s master was like a god. As soon as the Wen family''s matter came out, it spread throughout the entire divine world in just a few days. For a time, the people of the divine world were in a state of panic and unrest.

    Ice city was a very unremarkable small city in the northernmost part of the divine realm. This city was finally covered in snow. The weather was cold, and the ground was frozen. It was famous for its cold in the divine realm.

    Although a Sparrow was small, it had all the essentials.

    Although the ice city wasn''t big and was owned by a small family, there were many shops in the city. However, there were very few people in the city, so the business wasn''t very good.

    There was only one Inn in the ice city.

    In a guest room on the second floor of the inn, there was an old man. This old man had an ordinary appearance, white hair, and a face full of vicissitudes. His strength was not high either, only at the God Realm.<sub> </sub>

    At this moment, his body was emitting a cold aura, and his ordinary face was full of pain!

    "The Wen family! The Wen family that I''ve worked so hard to build is gone just like that! I hate it!" The old man muttered to himself in pain, his eyes glistening with tears. His face was ruthless and dark. This person was none other than the Wen family head who had escaped from the secret realm.

    After leaving the secret realm, master Wen had been hiding from the Men in ck. At the same time, he had to guard against master ning and the others ''pursuit of him. However, to his surprise, master ning and the others did not make any moves. On the contrary, it was his Lord''s men who kept chasing him.

    As a hidden chess piece of his Lord, he was very clear about his Lord''s ruthlessness. Since he had failed this mission, his Lord would definitely not let him off. Therefore, he could only hide everywhere like a stray dog.

    He didn''t dare to contact the Wen family, not even through telepathy, because the mark left on him by his Lord would expose his every move. At that time, his Lord would definitely use the Wen family to threaten him, so pretending that he didn''t care was the best way.

    However, he didn''t expect that his Lord would still make a move on the Wen family.

    Originally, he had thought that his Lord would not act rashly as the Wen family was one of the eight great divine regions. Based on his understanding of master ning and the others, they would not casually touch the Wen family''s people before killing him. He had thought that he had considered everything very thoroughly, but things were still out of his control.

    His Lord had only acted against the Wen family because of a single mistake on his part.

    He was afraid that his Lord would find out where he was, so he endured the pain and removed the mark. This way, he would anger his Lord and bring a fatal disaster to the Wen family.

    However, if he could do it all over again, he would still do the same!

    The Wen family was important, but without him, where would the Wen family havee from?

    Although master Wen''s heart ached for the Wen family''s destruction, he cared more about his own life. However, he had to avenge the Wen family''s destruction. Furthermore, he had ced this grudge on Leng ruoxue and the others.

    If it wasn''t for that wretched girl, how could he have been discovered as a hidden chess piece?

    If it wasn''t for that wretched girl, why would he be hiding like a stray dog?

    If it wasn''t for that wretched girl, he wouldn''t have been treated as a traitor by his Lord and the Wen family wouldn''t have been destroyed.

    All of these things were rted to that wretched girl. At this moment, his hatred for Leng ruoxue was overflowing. If he had the chance, he would definitely eat her flesh, gnaw her bones, and suck her blood. He wanted to make that wretched girl regret being alive in this world ...

 Chapter 1808 The Advanced Elite Gathering (1)

    The Wen family''s head, who was hiding in the ice city, hated Leng ruoxue to the core. The mysterious woman in a certain Pce also hated Leng ruoxue.

    "Is your information urate?" The red-robeddy on the throne raised her beautiful eyes slightly as she released a frighteningly cold aura and coldly asked the ck-robed man in front of her.

    "My Lord! The information is absolutely urate. I''ve also confirmed from ck one that the monsters in our secret realm were also exterminated by a woman surnamed Leng. Her life me seems to be very extraordinary. " The ck-robed man''s heart trembled as he reported. Recently, his Lord had been Moody. Every subordinate who came to report to his Lord was frightened. They were afraid that they would say something wrong and offend his Lord. Therefore, they had been very careful.

    "Leng? Which family does she belong to?" The woman in red frowned and asked indifferently after hearing what the Man in ck had said.

    "ording to what I know, that woman''s name is Leng ruoxue, and she has a close rtionship with master ning. This time, she was the one who entered the secret realm and ruined our n. Master''s clone was also destroyed by her Natal me." The Man in ck didn''t dare to hide anything and answered truthfully.

    "Leng ruoxue?" When the woman in red heard this name, her beautiful face darkened and she stood up from the throne. At the same time, she heard a loud bang and the throne behind her shattered into dust.

    Seeing this, the Man in ck quickly lowered his head even more and didn''t even dare to breathe loudly, for fear that his Lord would vent his anger on him.

    "Give me a detailed report on her." The red-robed woman gritted her teeth.

    "Master, I only found out that Leng ruoxue ascended from the lower realm. She''s a deity and has been staying in the godly maind. She only came to the godly realm in the past year. However, I don''t know what she did to make the master of the ning family admire her. She even has a good rtionship with the Cheng family and the yin family. The chief elder of the cksmith''s Association also takes good care of her." The Man in ck said timidly.

    "Only this much information?" When the red-clothed woman heard the ck-clothed man''s report, she was clearly not satisfied. Her beautiful face immediately sank, causing the ck-clothed man''s face to instantly turn pale. His body trembled slightly like a Fallen Leaf in the autumn wind.

    "Master, Leng ruoxue hasn''t been in the firmament for long. Furthermore, she keeps a low profile and rarely appears in public. Hence, it won''t be easy to find out more about her." The Man in ck exined in a low voice.

    "A bunch of trash!" The red-robed woman''s beautiful eyes shed with a ruthless killing intent, but she quickly hid it. Hmph! If it wasn''t for theck of manpower, she would''ve turned all these waste into fertilizer.

    "Master, please calm your anger!" The Man in ck felt the woman''s displeasure. His face turned pale, and fear shed in his eyes. He quickly knelt down and begged for mercy.

    "Useless thing. Immediately bring some men to monitor that Leng ruoxue. Report to me every single move she makes." The red-robed woman pondered for a moment before instructing.

    "Yes! My Lord, are you going to let Leng ruoxue live freely?" The Man in ck asked.

    "If you don''t let her live, do you still want to go to the ning family''s divine realm to kill?" The red-robeddy growled in a low voice. She had heard from her subordinates that Leng ruoxue was staying at the ning family''s main residence. She knew that now was not the best time to deal with Leng ruoxue. After all, she had just ordered her men to destroy the Wen family, which had caused quite amotion in the divinity. If she were to make a move on the ning family now, the divinity would be in chaos.

    She really wanted to kill Leng ruoxue to take revenge for the destruction of her clone. However, the peace of the God World was equally important to her. Hence, she could only suppress the hatred in her heart and allow Leng ruoxue to live a few more days. Hmph! Destroying Leng ruoxue''s clone was equivalent to destroying one-third of her cultivation base. Furthermore, that cultivation base could not be recovered in just a few years ''time. So, how could she not hate Leng ruoxue? Unfortunately, now was not the time for her to do as she pleased.<sub> </sub>

    She had nned for so long and finally had today''s status with great difficulty. Therefore, she absolutely would not allow her hard work to be destroyed in one day. As for the cultivation that she had lost, she would get it back double on those people! There was also that Leng ruoxue. When she had the chance to take revenge, she would definitely make that woman who dared to go against her suffer a fate worse than death!

    "As long as master orders it, this subordinate is willing to go through fire and water for master!" The Man in ck said loyally.

    "Alright! I know you''re loyal, but the God World can''t be in chaos now, and the ning family can''t be touched. As for Leng ruoxue, as long as she doesn''t leave the ning family''s God territory, you have to keep a close eye on her and report to me her every move. " The woman in red warned.

    "This subordinate will do as youmand!" The Man in ck replied.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue still didn''t know that she had been targeted by two vicious wolves. She continued to live her life in her own way.

    Ever since the Wen family''s incident and master Yao''s departure, the ning family had temporarily regained their peace. Furthermore, no one from the ning family dared to cause Leng ruoxue any trouble. Leng ruoxue would spend every day drinking tea, ying chess with her Godfather, uncle long, or refining pills in the purple bamboo house. Her days were very carefree.

    However, these rxed days did notst long. Leng ruoxue and the others received a piece of news.

    In the various great ns of the divine world, there were people whose whereabouts were unknown one after another. Furthermore, after those people disappeared for a few days, none of them were spared!

    Following that, more and more rumors started to spread in the immortal realm. However, most of them were about who had offended who. When such rumors spread together, the main characters of the rumors would mysteriously disappear after a few days. Even if they were strictly guarded, they could not avoid their disappearance.

    However, most of the missing people were branch family members or sons of concubines, so they didn''t attract much attention from the family. Many people even thought that this must be revenge from an enemy.

    In the divine realm, the strong were respected. Thus, this kind of revenge was nothing at all. Basically, all the great ns would encounter it. Thus, many ns did not take it seriously.

    If one''s strength was not enough, and he had caused trouble and provoked an enemy, even if he was killed, he could only me himself and not others. This was basically the consensus of all the major families. However, this consensus only applied to coteral rtives or sons of concubines. If the main family encountered such a situation, the family was bound to step in. After all, this was rted to the face of the family.

    Originally, Leng ruoxue didn''t pay much attention to this kind of news. After all, those who died had nothing to do with her. Moreover, the divine realm wasn''t peaceful to begin with, so it didn''t matter if a few people died. However, what piqued her interest was that people from the seven great divine domains, including the ning, Yin, Cheng, and Yao families, had actually died. This couldn''t help but pique her interest.

    In the bracelet.

    Leng ruoxueid on the deck chair, deep in thought.

 Chapter 1809 The Advanced Elite Gathering (2)

    The demon peeled a grape and brought it to Leng ruoxue''s lips. He smiled and said,""Xue ''er, what are you thinking about?"

    "I''m just thinking why the divine realm is so chaotic. Every day, someone gets into an ident. " Leng ruoxue said softly as she ate the grape that the demon brought to her mouth.

    "Hahaha! If it was safe and sound, it wouldn''t be called the divine realm. " The demon''s lips curled into a charming smile as he spoke indifferently.

    "But don''t you think that this is too sudden? Although it''s said that there''ll be conflicts where there are people, almost all the great ns in the divine realm are not spared. This can''t help but raise suspicions. " Leng ruoxue said with a frown. She had heard from the second elder yesterday that one of the ning family''s coteral rtives had also died.

    "Xue ''er! Since we''re already here, we''ll take things as theye, this is what you always say. We''re living in the ning family''s main residence right now, and we don''t know what''s going on outside, so don''t let your thoughts run wild. " The demon smiled andforted her. A ray of light shed across his dark eyes, but it quickly disappeared.

    "I do want to take a look outside, but my Godfather won''t allow it." Leng ruoxue said gloomily.

    "That old man did it for your own good. He was afraid that someone would leak your information. You''ll be rtively safe in the ning family''s divine realm." The evildoer said honestly. Although master Yao and the others had sworn not to reveal anything about Xue ''er before they left the secret realm, there was no such thing as an absolute secret. If Xue'' er''s news was found out by the master of the group of men in ck, she would be in danger, so he stood on master ning''s side this time.

    "I know," Leng ruoxue was listless. Actually, how could she not understand her Godfather''s worries? however, since she had already provoked the Wen family head and those Men in ck, she naturally did not want to be a coward. Besides, she could not always hide like this, right?

    "Hahaha! Then you can stay here obediently! We''ll leave after the storm has passed. " The demon suggested. In fact, he didn''t want to live under someone else''s roof, but it was the safest ce to live for the time being. At least those who wanted to take advantage of Xue ''er wouldn''t dare toe to their door.

    "That''s the only way," Leng ruoxue nodded. Life here was still very carefree, but she preferred to go out and experience life outside. Most importantly, she wasn''t very familiar with the God World. If it wasn''t for her Godfather''s worry about her safety, she would have gone to travel around the God World long ago.

    After staying in the bracelet for long enough, Leng ruoxue brought the evildoer away from the ce.

    Now, she was extremely familiar with the ning family''s main residence. After strolling around the main residence, she and the evildoer went to report to her Godfather.

    When they arrived at master ning''s residence, Leng ruoxue saw her Godfather drinking with uncle long. She pulled the evildoer to sit beside them and pouted her pink lips."Godfather, your rtionship with uncle long is getting better and better. Every time Ie, I see you two whispering sweet nothings to each other."

    "D * MN girl, what''s with the lovey-dovey talk? Don''t you dare ruin my reputation. " The master of the ning family lightly rapped Leng ruoxue''s head and pretended to be displeased.

    "Yup! Girl, you can''t nder us! There''s nothing between us. " Uncle long quickly said. He knew that this girl had been a little free recently. Feng Da and the others had been in seclusion, so she was bored.

    "I didn''t say anything. Why are you guys so nervous?" Leng ruoxue''s lips curled into an alluring smile as she spoke with an innocent look.

    "You''re a bad girl. I just didn''t let you go out recently! Do you have to make fun of us every time you see us!" The master of the ning family said, his handsome face full of grievances.

    In reality, he had grounded Leng ruoxue mainly to guard against that old pestilence of the Wen family. Now that the Wen family had been destroyed, based on his understanding of the old pestilence, he would definitely not let the matter rest. If he med Xue ''er for the destruction of the Wen family, then his precious Xue'' er would be in danger. That was why he had forced Leng ruoxue to stay under his watch. The ning family had eight reverent-god level cultivators and uncle long. Not to mention the old God of gues, even the Men in ck would have to consider whether they could escape unscathed. Therefore, the ning family was the safest.

    "Godfather, I''m bored!" Leng ruoxue said with a bitter face. Her beautiful little face was full of grievances.<sub> </sub>

    "Uh! Didn''t I say that you can y with anyone from the ning family? But you can''t leave the ning family''s main residence. " The master of the ning family wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. He thought that he had given Xue ''er enough freedom, and with them apanying her, how could this girl still be bored!

    "They don''t dare to mess with me." Leng ruoxueined.

    "If they didn''te to provoke you, why didn''t you provoke them? How about I let Ning Shan ''er out and let her y with you?" The master of the ning family suggested.

    His words made Leng ruoxue''s face darken. She couldn''t help but Mutter,"is Godfather still the old ancestor of the ning family?" He actually gave her this kind of idea. If those ning family people knew, wouldn''t they be angry and vomit blood?!

    "Ning family''s boy, your elbow has already turned to the endless ocean, right?" Uncle longughed and joked.

    "Hehe! That''s right!" The master of the ning family was not ashamed of it. On the contrary, he was proud of it. Leng ruoxue couldn''t bear to see the arrogance on his face.

    "Godfather, let''s keep a low profile." Leng ruoxue was a little embarrassed. Her Godfather was indeed biased.

    "Why do you need to keep a low profile? it''s not like it''s something shameful." The master of the ning family said with dissatisfaction.

    "Uh!" Leng ruoxue wiped away the cold sweat on her forehead, feeling a little speechless. Sometimes, when her Godfather was willful, even she was helpless.

    "Master, uncle long, I have something to report." Suddenly, the second elder rushed in from outside the courtyard and said straightforwardly.

    "Speak," he said. The master of the ning family nodded.

    "Family head, the elite gathering has been brought forward." The second elder said with a dark expression.

    "In advance?" Master ning was stunned, and his shrewd eyes were full of question marks.

    "Yes! ording to the people sent by the God lord''s estate, the God Lord felt that people from the great ns of the divine world had been in trouble one after another recently. He was afraid that the People''s hearts would waver, so he brought forward the elitepetition to divert everyone''s attention and prevent them from panicking. " The second elder said honestly.

    After hearing the second elder''s words, master ning''s face became serious, and no one knew what he was thinking.

    When Leng ruoxue heard the words ''elite gathering'', she asked second elder with interest,""Second elder, what elite gathering?"

    "Little Xue ''er, the elite assembly is a grand event that ys an important role in the divine realm. It''s held once every ten thousand years and has been going on for hundreds of thousands of years. At the same time, it''s also a grand event to test the true strength of the various great ns. At that time, all the great ns will send out their n''s elites to participate in the assembly. Our eight families are the most powerful families in the divine realm. However, with the Wen family''s misfortune this year, there should be new faces appearing in the eight great divine regions. " The second elder exined.

 Chapter 1810 The Advanced Elite Gathering (3)

    "Other than that, the magical beasts will also be participating in the elitepetition. They will also choose a new king for the magical beasts. However, for many years, the Kings of the magical beasts have always been upied by the Dragon race, Phoenix race, White Tiger race and Qilin race. I reckon that there will not be any changes this year. After all, the strength of these four great magical beast Kings among the magical beasts is unquestionable." The second elder continued.

    "Oh! Did you just say that the elite gathering was brought forward?" Leng ruoxue asked out of curiosity.

    "Yes. Normally, the actual date of the elite gathering should be ten yearster. However, the master God has moved the elite gathering to three monthster. In other words, we still have three months to prepare. By then, we will have to send people to the Imperial City." The second elder asked.

    "Little girl, the Imperial City is the main city where the Divine Master lived. The Imperial City was named after the first Divine Master of the divine realm." Uncle long suddenly interjected. An unknown glint shed across his dark eyes as he looked at Leng ruoxue with a meaningful gaze.

    "The first Divine Master?" Leng ruoxue was a little surprised. Reverent-god level beings were eternal, but why did it sound like there was more than one divine Master?

    "Mm! In my heart, master Yu will forever be the Divine Master, and no one can rece him. " Uncle long said sadly, his eyes glistening with tears.

    "Little girl, the current Divine Master of the divine world is Lord Yu''s younger sister. It''s said that after Lord Yu handed the divine world over to Lord Wu Cheng, he left the divine world and his whereabouts are unknown. As for where Lord Yu went, no one knows." The master of the ning family added aftering back to his senses.

    "Why did that master Yu disappear as well?" Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    "He said he went to travel, but how can we know the truth?" The master of the ning family said helplessly. Speaking of which, he was still grateful for master Yu''s help, but unfortunately, before he could repay the favor, master Yu had disappeared.

    Godfather''s words made Leng ruoxue suspicious. From Godfather''s words, could it be that he suspected that something had happened to the Lord Yu? However, looking at Godfather and uncle Long''s expressions, they seemed to admire that master Yu a lot. Therefore, she couldn''t ask the suspicion in her heart.

    "Godfather, will the ning family send people to participate in the elitepetition?" Leng ruoxue felt that the atmosphere was a little sad, so she changed the topic.

    "Of course we have to participate. Otherwise, the ning family''s position as one of the eight great divine regions won''t be able to be maintained." The second elder rushed to say. The elitepetition was of utmost importance to every n and magical beast. After all, this was rted to the status of the various great ns and magical beasts in the divine realm. Thus, all the great ns and magical beasts would definitely do their best.

    Looking at Leng ruoxue''s confused expression, second elder exined once more,""Didn''t I say before that the Eight Families in the eight great divine domains were determined during the elites meeting? If we don''t participate in the elitepetition that happens once every ten thousand years, it means that our ning family has given up our position as one of the eight great divine domains. Thus, not only must we participate in this elitepetition, we must also obtain the first ce. This is also a great opportunity to prove the strength of our ning family, so we can''t miss it. "

    "Second elder, haven''t you heard of the saying" the gun hits the bird that takes the lead "? The ning family''s limelight is too great, and it will make people jealous. So I think that it''s okay to participate in this elite gathering, but it doesn''t necessarily have to be first, right? Wouldn''t it be fine as long as they could maintain their position as one of the eight great divine regions? As for the first ce, let whoever wants to fight for it go! It''s better for the ning family to keep a low profile. " Leng ruoxue suggested.<sub> </sub>

    "How can we do that? if we can''t win first ce in the elitepetition, the Yao family will definitely ride over our heads." The second elder said disapprovingly.

    "I told you to hide your strength, not to let you be bullied. If the Yao family really dares to show off in front of the ning family, you can just ruthlessly teach them a lesson, and what I mean is that I want you to be the uncrowned king! In this way, even if the Yao family wins first ce, they won''t live up to their name, and the public won''t agree with them. At that time, that old man from the Yao family will definitely be depressed to death. " Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "Girl, the Yao old man is famous for taking revenge for every w, and he''s even more of a viin. If our ning family gives up this first ce, I''m afraid that after old man Yao realizes this, he''ll find endless trouble with us." After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, master ning said worriedly. Although he felt that Xue ''er''s words were quite reasonable, and the ning family had been number one for too long, the pressure on the family members was great. However, if they gave the position of the top of the eight great divine regions to the Yao family, he was afraid that the family members would be pestered by the Yao family. That would be troublesome.

    "Godfather, if you continue to be the leader of the eight great divine domains, won''t the Yao family find trouble with you?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "Alright! I''ll listen to you. " Leng ruoxue''s words made master ning smile. He was really old, and he still couldn''t see through a little girl''s thoughts. The Yao family had been jealous of the ning family''s status for a long time. For so many years, although the two families had asionally cooperated, most of them were hostile. In that case, why should he care about this trouble?

    "Master ..." The second elder was stunned by his patriarch''s decision. He didn''t know what to say. The master was too obedient to the little girl. Although he was a little afraid of the girl, this was a big matter for the entire ning family! How could the master be so childish? He felt a little indignant, but even more so, he was jealous.

    "Second elder, it''s a time of trouble. We have to keep a low profile. We can''t reveal our strength easily, or we''ll be in even more trouble." Looking at second elder''s expression, Leng ruoxue knew that he did not want the ning family to hide their strength and act in a low-profile manner. However, this was the only way to confuse the enemy, so she had no choice but to use this n.

    "Xue ''er is right, second brother! You have to learn more from that little girl Xue ''er. Keeping a low profile and pretending to be a pig to eat the Tiger is the right way to go!" The master of the ning family said happily.

    She called him second again!

    The second elder wanted to cry but had no tears. Wasn''t ying the pig to eat the Tiger what that girl was best at? Now, he had dragged the ning family into the water, alright! He would have a taste of ying the pig to eat the Tiger. After all, he had never done such a ck-bellied thing! Now that he thought about it,pared to that girl, he was really too naive!

    After persuading the second elder, master ning ordered the second elder to pass on his intentions and to appease the dissatisfied elders in the n. Moreover, he had to put in more effort in choosing the members to participate in the elite meeting. He had to preserve his strength, but he could not show weakness. Master ning''s request made the second elder''s hair turn white.

    There was no age limit in the elitepetition, and there were five groups in terms of cultivation base. Those below reverent-god level had topete, and each family could send five representatives from each group. There was a new requirement this year, which was that the team must be led by the family head.

    As for the ning family''s selection of participants, they used the method of self-registration and unified selection. When the final list of participants came out, the ning family was a little dumbfounded.

 Chapter 1811 The Advanced Elite Gathering (4)

    Looking at the announced list of participants in the elite gathering, the ning family couldn''t help but discuss.

    "Why is the name list like this? The young master didn''t get selected. "

    "Yup! The young master is our ning family''s most dazzling genius, how can he not go?"

    "Damn, there''s actually this idiot, handsome ning. How did he choose this person? It''s so unfair!"

    "It''s the second elder who chose the candidates. Let''s go and ask him!"

    Someone took the lead and said. As soon as he said this, the suspicious and dissatisfied ning family members all spontaneously went to find the second elder to ask for the reason.

    The second elder, who had long been prepared, directly said to the ning family members who hade to question him,""This is the patriarch''s will. If you have any dissatisfaction, go ask the patriarch."

    When everyone heard that, they immediately ceased all activities.

    Ask the master? How could they have the guts to do that? He dared to ask the second elder because the ning family had a rule that if a nsman had questions, they could directly ask the person involved. The reason why the ning family had set this rule was that they were afraid that people would make wild guesses and cause the nsmen to be uneasy.

    Now that the second elder had clearly told them that this was the master''s intention, they naturally had nothing to say.

    There was less than a month left until the elitepetition. During this time, Feng Da and the others had also finished their closed-door cultivation and all became God tier Masters. After hearing about the elitepetition, they were all eager to try.

    At Leng ruoxue''s residence.

    "Miss, can we participate in the elitepetition?" Feng Da couldn''t help but ask, his eyes sparkling with anticipation.

    "You guys want to participate too?" Leng ruoxue was a little surprised. She didn''t know when they woulde out of seclusion, so she didn''t ask her Godfather about it. Furthermore, she didn''t expect Feng Da and the others to be interested in the elite gathering.

    "Yes, we just want to see the difference in strength between us and the other god tier Masters." Feng Da was very honest.

    "But, the elitepetition only allows five people to participate in each group. It''s impossible for all of you to have the chance to participate." Leng ruoxue was in a difficult position. Her subordinates were all warlike, and choosing the right people was a huge problem.

    "It doesn''t matter. Five of us will be enough to see the difference between us and the people of the divine realm." Feng Da said with a proud smile.<sub> </sub>

    "In fact, you can also go andpete with the ning family." Leng ruoxue reminded.

    "Hehe! Of course, we won''t let the ning family go, but we also want to have a good fight with the other families. More importantly, I heard that we can use all means at the elitepetition, so we can also fight without restraint. Moreover, the opponent''s family Can''t Hold Us responsible if we hit them hard. " Feng Da said with a smirk. This was what made him the most satisfied. That was a real battle!

    "Uh! Since you guys want to participate, I''ll go ask Godfather how to sign up!" After hearing Feng DA''s words, Leng ruoxue wiped the cold sweat off her forehead. She could tell that Feng Da and the rest wanted to participate in the elite gathering because they wanted to use all means possible. They seemed to be getting more and more violent.

    "Yes, yes!" Feng Da and the rest nodded their heads and watched Leng ruoxue''s back view.

    However, when Leng ruoxue told her Godfather about Feng Da and the rest''s n, her Godfather told her regretfully that Feng Da and the rest would not be able to participate in the elite gathering.

    "Why?" Leng ruoxue was confused.

    "Xue ''er, this elitepetition is based on family ns. Therefore, everyone who wants to participate must have a family n, no matter big or small." The master of the ning family exined. At first, he had wanted Leng ruoxue to represent the ning family in thepetition, but he was afraid that Leng ruoxue would be in danger. Therefore, after thinking for a long time, he felt that it was safest to bring Leng ruoxue with him where he could see her. Thus, he changed his mind and did not mention thepetition to her.

    However, now that Xue ''er had taken the initiative to bring it up, he had no choice but to reconsider.

    "Xue ''er, if Feng Da and the others want to participate, then let them represent the ning family! I''ll give them the spots in the God tier division. " After thinking for a while, master ning said.

    "Godfather! How could that be! The ning family''s participants have all been selected. If Feng Da were to rece them, I''m afraid the ning family''s opinions of me will be even greater. " Leng ruoxue rejected. Due to her rtionship with her Godfather, those in the ning family who had a problem with her did not dare to voice their anger. Hence, she was even more aware that she could not cause trouble for her Godfather.

    "Why not? I''m the head of the ning family, if I say it''s fine, then it''s fine. I''ll see who dares to have an opinion. " The master of the ning family said domineeringly.

    "Godfather, if you really want to do this, then I''ll take back what I said before. We won''t be participating in the elite gathering." Leng ruoxue said angrily, her beautiful eyes glistening with tears. Master ning immediately surrendered.

    "Alright! It''s fine if I don''t let Feng Da and the others rece their spots, right? However, Feng Da and the others won''t have the chance to participate in the elite gathering this time. " The master of the ning family said with a frown. The elitepetition was of utmost importance to every family and every person in the divine realm. Anything could happen in the elitepetition. However, whether it was gaining fame and fortune or losing everything, none of them could stop the enthusiasm of the people in the divine realm for the elitepetition, because it was indeed a good opportunity to make a name for themselves in one battle.

    "Godfather, didn''t you say that the elite gathering is held in units of family? In that case, can''t I use the Leng n''s name to participate?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "Little girl! It''s not that easy. If you can participate in the elitepetition under the name of the Leng family, why would I want you to be under the name of the ning family?" The master of the ning family said, frowning.

 Chapter 1812 The Land Of The Demons (1)

    "Can''t I use the name of the Leng family to attend the elite gathering?" Leng ruoxue asked in surprise.

    "Little girl, any n that can participate in the elite assembly must have a territory, such as the craftsmen''s Guild, Alchemist''s Guild, and so on. Although they don''t belong to the n, they all have their own territory. Therefore, theserge guilds can also send people to participate in the elite assembly. Not only that, the elite assembly has specially set up a professionalpetition for them. If you want to participate in the elite assembly in the name of the Leng n, then the Leng n must have a piece of territory, even if it''s just a small piece, it doesn''t matter. However, this territory must be reported to the Divine Master''s estate. "

    "In addition, territories are also divided into ranks. Having no subordinate city and the size of the subordinate city all determine a family''s position in the divine realm. Moreover, you''ve only been in the divine realm for a short time, and there are wolves in front and tigers behind you. Therefore, I didn''t rush you to establish your territory. However, I didn''t expect that the Grand meeting of the elites would be brought forward. Otherwise, if it were held ording to the normal date, you''d also be able to gain a firm foothold in the divine realm by then.ai! What a mistake! I should have prepared a territory for you long ago. " After the master of the ning family finished exining, heined to himself.

    In fact, he had his own selfish reasons for not looking for a territory for Xue ''er in a hurry a few years ago. He had always hoped that Xue'' er could stay in the ning family''s divine realm. This way, he could see her whenever he missed her. However, he knew that this was impossible. This little girl was proud and arrogant. How could she be willing to live under someone else''s roof? Even though the ning family members were restrained by him and did not dare to say anything in front of him, it was not easy to restrain the discussion behind his back. As such, it was only a matter of time before Leng ruoxue found her own territory. However, he had always held onto the hope that he would be lucky. He felt that every day that could be dyed was a day. On top of that, with the Wen family and the secret realm''s incident, he was even less anxious about his territory.

    Under such circumstances, he would never allow Leng ruoxue to leave the ning family''s divine territory and live outside by herself. With him around, the old God of gues might still be a little afraid, and those Men in ck would not dare to visit easily. However, once Leng ruoxue left the ning family''s divine territory, these vicious Tigers and wolves would definitely find her first. Who asked Leng ruoxue to be the weakest among them? if he were to split the ning family''s power into two, it would also be a fatal blow to the ning family. This would give the enemy a chance to take advantage of them. Therefore, it was best for them to live together now.

    However, the elite gathering had been brought forward at this time. If Leng ruoxue and the others wanted to participate, they had two choices. One was to be registered under the ning family''s name, and the other was to have their own territory.

    This little girl had already refused to be under the ning family''s name, and it wasn''t easy to own her own territory. He was also worried.ai! He was really in a dilemma. His brows were almost twisted together. If possible, he really wanted to persuade this little girl to give up on this elite gathering. However, the elite gathering only happened once every 10000 years. This was also the best opportunity to prove the strength of each family. So how could he say this?

    "Godfather, isn''t it just a territory? Just find a piece ofnd with no owner and you''ll do. " Leng ruoxue looked at the regretful master ning and consoled him with a faint smile.

    "Silly girl, how can the territory be a joke! You don''t know how important the first piece of territory is. It''s the foundation for you to establish yourself in the divine world in the future. Furthermore, if you want to expand your territory in the future, you must first expand it around the surrounding area of your territory. Simply put, the first piece of territory will be the center of all your territory in the future. If you want to build a city, that piece of territory will be your main city. Therefore, the people in the divine world are extremely cautious when choosing their family''s territory. Therefore, if you want to choose, you must choose a territory that has potential development in the future. Otherwise ... It will be very difficult for you to develop in the future. " The master of the ning family said with a frown. Xue ''er was his most beloved junior, and he could not let this little girl make such a low-level mistake. It would have been fine if there was no one to guide her, but now that he was here, how could he allow Leng ruoxue to randomly get a territory to deal with it first?

    However, he knew very well that if he gave a piece of the ning family''s divine territory to this little girl, she would definitely not agree! After all, he had mentioned this idea to Xue ''er before, but she had rejected it. Now that he thought about it, this girl was really stubborn. But it was also because of this that he loved her even more, wasn''t it?<sub> </sub>

    Sometimes, Leng ruoxue, this little girl, really made him both love and hate her!

    As master ning thought about this, he looked at Leng ruoxue with more and more resentment. As he looked at her, his eyes started to water up, making Leng ruoxue''s heart beat faster.

    Godfather, you should believe in my ability. Even if the first territory isn''t that great, I''m confident I can develop it. " Leng ruoxue lowered her head and said softly,"Boohoo ... Godfather is acting pitiful again. I don''t dare to look at him in this state. I''m afraid that he''ll sign some unfair contract again. These people know that I''m a mess of softheartedness towards my own people. Therefore, they often use this method to force me tomit it. Boohoo ... In the end, I''m the most pitiful person!"

    <o>,m "Little Xue ''er, can you bear to let your Godfather worry about you? My daughter has such great potential, how can she choose a territory like this? The territory is really important. If you don''t believe me, you can ask uncle long!" Master ning saw that he couldn''t convince the stubborn Leng ruoxue, so he threw the ball to uncle long. He kept winking at him, asking him to help persuade this little girl.</o>

    Seeing this, uncle long coughed a few times before he said calmly,""Little girl! The ning kid''s words do make some sense. The territory does need to be careful, but uncle long believes that with your ability, even if you find a piece of barrennd, you can still develop the territory. So, uncle long supports you to find a piece ofnd to use first. We''ll talk about it when you''re strong enough. There''s no rush. "

    Uncle Long''s words made the master of the ning family jump up three times in anger. He widened his eyes and red at uncle long."You, you old thing, I asked you to help me persuade Xue ''er, but you actually stood on her side. Are you trying to anger me to death?" The master of the ning family was angry, and the consequences were serious!

    "Ning family boy, I''m doing this for the girl''s good! After all, I''m going to live with her in the future. Would I hurt her? Everyone wanted to choose a good territory, but after so many years of development in the divine realm, where could one find a top quality no man''snd? Or do you want Xue ''er to fight for and with an owner? One had to know that that would incur the wrath of the masses. Without absolute strength, one should not even think about it! More importantly, the God lord''s estate will definitely interfere if you snatch someone else''s territory for no reason. So, the loss outweighs the gain. " Uncle long said with an indifferent smile.

    Although it was not a big deal to take someone else''s territory in the divinity, there must be a good reason for it. Otherwise, the God lord''s estate would be the first to disagree. This was also the main reason why he agreed with Xue ''er to randomly choose a territory to use first. As for other things, they should not even think about it before they had absolute strength.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 1813 The Land Of The Demons (2)

    Actually, the reason why he had enough confidence in Leng ruoxue was because he understood how amazing her true trump card was. Hence, he believed that no matter where this girl was, her future development would be immeasurable. What he needed to do now was to protect this little seedling with great potential. He couldn''t let anyone destroy her before she had even grown up. At the thought of this, uncle Long''s eyes narrowed, and a trace of hostility shed in the depths of his eyes, No matter who it was, if they wanted to find trouble with Leng ruoxue, they would have to get past him. Otherwise, they would only be met with death!

    "But ..." The master of the ning family opened his mouth and wanted to continue to persuade him. However, after seeing the determined look in uncle long and Leng ruoxue''s eyes, he gave up on this idea.

    AI! Xue ''er was already stubborn enough, and now that she had uncle Long''s support, his words were naturally ignored. Wu...They actually ganged up to bully her. Master ning felt so wronged that he even started to sob. The tears in his eyes were still spinning, and Leng ruoxue''s forehead was full of ck lines when she saw this.

    Did Godfather have to be so exaggerated? Those who didn''t know would think that she had bullied him. In fact, she just didn''t listen to her Godfather''s advice and just wanted to randomly choose a territory to use first! This wasn''t an unforgivable crime, was it?

    "Little girl! If you want to choose a territory, why don''t you choose somewhere near the endless sea? It''srge enough and there are many uninhabitednds, so it''s a good choice to be a territory. " Uncle long nced at the depressed master of the ning family and continued to suggest.

    After he finished speaking, he took out a map and ced it on the table. He pointed it out to Leng ruoxue,""This ce, this ce, and this ce are all uninhabited. It''s just a little deste. If you want to make it your territory, it''ll take a lot of work."

    As soon as uncle long finished speaking, the depressed master of the ning family flew into a rage.""You old whale, you actually tried to Steal My Girl! I was wondering why you would agree to Xue ''er randomly choosing a territory! So this was what you were nning! Hmph! Xue ''er is my goddaughter. No matter how deste the territory she chooses is, it must be near the ning family''s divine realm. As for the endless sea, don''t even think about it!"

    After master ning finished shouting, he stared at Leng ruoxue with a face full of hidden bitterness. His eyes were red as if he was saying,''do as you see fit''. Then, he pursed his lips arrogantly and pointed at an ownerlessnd on the map. "There''s no one here, so it''s not a bad choice. "

    "How can we do that? That ce is so small. " Uncle long objected firmly.

    "Why not? The terrain here is not bad, and the area is enough for little Xue ''er and the others to live in. It''s decided, little Xue'' er''s territory will be here. " The master of the ning family did not even ask for Leng ruoxue''s opinion before he made the final decision. Actually, the main reason was that it was just near the ning family''s divine realm.

    Since he couldn''t convince Xue ''er, he had to choose a territory close to his precious goddaughter. That way, they could look out for each other, hehe! The more he thought about it, the more he felt that his idea was great. Although that ce was indeed a little small, it did not matter. After Xue ''er had settled on that ce, he would make the decision to give Xue'' er the few cities closest to the ning n''s divine territory. That way, it would not be easy for Leng ruoxue to reject him! As he thought about it, he could not hide the smile on his face.

    However, uncle long would not let master ning have his way.

    "Ning family''s boy, don''t think that I don''t know what you''re nning. You chose that ce because it''s close to your ning family''s divine realm!" Uncle long said with a look of disdain.

    "The area there is small, and there are many peopleing and going. It''s inconvenient to live there! It was better to be near the endless sea. Not only were there many ownerlessnds, but no one would also disturb him. So, he would choose a territory around the endless sea! It''s decided then. " Uncle long continued.

    "No! We can only choose this ce. " The master of the ning family pointed at the ce he had his eyes on and objected.

    He wasn''t afraid of others seeing through his selfishness! So what if he had selfish motives? Did that old whale not have any selfish motives? Hmph! He was very clear that the old whale had a purpose for letting Xue ''er choose the endless ocean. It was to let Xue'' er take care of those sea beasts! Xue ''er had unlimited potential!

    "I object, this ce is better!" Uncle long red at him and roared.

    "This ce is good!"

    "This ce is good!"<sub> </sub>

    "Xue ''er, choose this ce!"

    "Girl, choose this ce!"

    Uncle long and the master of the ning family had their own opinions. They stared at each other and shouted at each other, both wanting Xue ''er to choose the ce they wanted.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the two old men who were fighting for her territory with red faces and red necks. She could not help but feel speechless.

    When uncle long and the master of the ning family saw that Leng ruoxue had no reaction, they both grabbed her arms and asked in unison,""Xue ''er, which one do you choose?"

    The expressions on both of their faces were extremely unfriendly, and their eyes were filled with threats. When Leng ruoxue saw this, cold sweat started to form on her forehead.

    AI! She was in a difficult position! No matter if she chose a ce that her Godfather liked or a ce that uncle long liked, it was not suitable. Moreover, she would definitely hurt the other person''s heart. What should she do?

    Leng ruoxue''s mind raced as she quickly thought of a solution. Seeing this, master ning and uncle long didn''t disturb her. However, their faces were red with the words ''you''d better think it through''. This put a lot of pressure on Leng ruoxue.

    After a long time.

    "Godfather, uncle long, I''ve decided. I won''t choose either of these ces," Leng ruoxue mustered up her courage and said. After she finished speaking, she hid behind the evildoer in fear, seeking protection.

    However, the master of the ning family and uncle long weren''t as angry as they had thought. Instead, they smiled and asked in unison,""Then which one do you want to choose?"

    As long as Xue ''er didn''t choose a ce that the other party was interested in, they wouldn''t have any objections.

    "Or do you not want to think about the territory for the time being?" The master of the ning family asked again. If that was the case, it would be the best.

    "Godfather, uncle long, I''ve decided to choose this ce." Leng ruoxue''s slender finger pointed at a location on the map.

    Master ning and uncle long looked in the direction that Leng ruoxue was pointing at. Instantly, the two of them looked at each other, their expressions conflicted. Why did Xue ''er choose that ce? That wasn''t a good ce to be.

    The ce Leng ruoxue had chosen was right in the middle of the ce that master ning and uncle long had chosen. Furthermore, that ce was even more remote than the ce they had chosen, and it was also very inconvenient to get there.

    There, they leaned against a bottomless cliff. On the left was a deste desert, and on the right was a mountain range. After crossing the mountain range was the endless sea. On the front was the only passage to the outside world, which was connected to a forest and extended in all directions.

 Chapter 1814 The Land Of The Demons (3)

    Leng ruoxue also wanted to choose a location for her territory. It was on a mountain that was so high that it reached the clouds. The mountain was lush and green, and all kinds of vegetation grew luxuriantly. However, that ce was also famous in the God World for being a dangerous ce. More importantly, it was not suitable for living. Otherwise, it would not have been left untouched for so many years.

    "Xue ''er, you can''t go there." After a long while, the master of the ning family finally spoke.

    "What''s wrong?" Leng ruoxue looked at her Godfather in confusion. She thought that ce was not bad. Surrounded by mountains, there were mountains and rivers. More importantly, it was not too far from the endless sea and the ning family''s divine realm. She felt that it could not be more ideal. Moreover, she had always liked to choose ces like the deep mountains and old forests as her territory. After all, the resources in such a ce were unimaginable.

    "Little girl, that ce is the second most dangerous ce in the divine realm. It''s called thend of demons by the people of the divine realm. It has many mountains and forests, which are its main characteristics. Not only that, but there are also many magical beast ns living there. Those magical beasts have never been friendly to humans. There were once people who wanted to take over that ce, but in the end, not only did they fail, but they also suffered heavy losses and were almostpletely annihted. Do you know why?" Uncle long asked with a serious expression.

    "Why? Could it be that the beasts there can''t tolerate them?" Leng ruoxue guessed.

    "Yes, that''s right. Beasts have always been unfriendly to humans, and they''re the local snakes there. Naturally, they won''t allow humans to appear in their territory. So, it''s unrealistic for you to treat that ce as your territory." Uncle long said worriedly. If Xue ''er wanted to choose that ce as her territory, he''d rather Leng ruoxue choose the ce that the ning family''s kid had his eyes on.

    "But, isn''t thatnd without an owner? Since there was no owner, wouldn''t anyone be able to take it? As long as you have the strength, even those local tyrants can''t do anything to you, right?" Leng ruoxue frowned.

    "Xue ''er! You don''t understand the difference in status between humans and magical beasts in the divine realm. Although the divine rules state that all living beings are equal and there is no racial discrimination, if a human wants to upy a piece ofnd, as long as it is ownerless, they can file it with the divine lord''s estate. In the future, thend will belong to you. However, the magical beasts are different. Unless there is a godly venerable rank magical beast in their own race, they will not live up to their name even if they upy a piece ofnd. If we force them to give it up, they''ll have to leave their homes. "

    "It''s under such circumstances that the beast ns around their territories formed an alliance. If a human set his eyes on the territory of a beast n, then the beasts in the same Alliance would treat him as amon enemy and drive him out of their territory. Once the beast ns unite, even human powerhouses can''t go against them. As a result, the beast ns "territories are naturally preserved. The main reason why this ce is called thend of demons is because ... There are a lot of beasts here, and they are quite United. If humans invade, they will definitely not show mercy, so this is not a suitable ce for humans to build their territory. " The master of the ning family exined helplessly.

    "Little girl! The beasts have no choice but to do this. They''ve been bullied by humans, so they''ll never show mercy to humans. Otherwise, they''ll be the ones in danger. " Uncle long sighed softly. If it was possible, he really did not want Xue ''er to go head to head with the Beasties. After all, he was also one of the Beasties.

    "I understand. What if I can subdue them?" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.<sub> </sub>

    "Uh! Little girl Xue ''er, the divine realm''s beasts are different from the lower realm''s beasts. They are not that easy to talk to, and they also hate humans quite a bit. Thus, they rarely acknowledge humans as their Masters. " The master of the ning family exined worriedly. In the divine realm, almost all the beasts lived in groups. It was very difficult to make a beast recognize a master. If one tried to force it to recognize a master, he would be attacked by the beast''s n. Therefore, the beast tamers in the divine realm only existed in name. Those who were not very powerful families did not dare to force the beast to recognize a master. Otherwise, it would be an undeserved disaster for their own families!

    "I think you can try, girl." Contrary to master ning''s opinion, uncle long was well aware of how many beasts Leng ruoxue had in her interspace. Most of them were King-level divine beasts. With their help, it would be easier for Xue ''er to tame the beasts in thend of demons. After all, the status of the beasts'' bloodline was very clear. This difference in status was inborn and could not be made up forter.

    Previously, he had objected because he had not expected Leng ruoxue to want to tame those beasts. As such, he did not approve of Xue ''er choosing that ce as her territory. However, after Leng ruoxue had this idea, he felt that it was a good idea. Furthermore, Leng ruoxue was a good master that the beasts could entrust their lives to. For the good of the beasts, he naturally had to agree.

    "You, you think that''s an easy thing? For so many years, it was not that no one had ever thought of that, but no one had ever seeded. Why was that? Wasn''t it because the irreconcble differences between the humans and beasts were too deep? It might be easier to subdue a Beastie, but to subdue an entire n of Beastie, do you think you''re ying house? This little girl doesn''t understand the rules here, but don''t tell me you don ''t? He even added to the chaos! This is preposterous!" The master of the ning family roared at uncle long.

    "It''s not like this little girl has never taken a n of beasts. Haven''t you seen the silver wolves in her hands?" Uncle long said disapprovingly.

    "Those are collected in the lower realm. Why don''t you try collecting a group in the divine realm? It would be a wonder if those silver wolves didn''t bite you to death!" The master of the ning family rolled his eyes and said unhappily. The beasts in the lower realm were weak, and their hatred for humans was not that deep. Naturally, they would not think too much, but the beasts in the divine realm were different! The divine realm''s beasts were usually born as Saint beasts, and those with good aptitudes would also be divine beasts. They were born with high intelligence, and each and every one of them was astute and cunning not much worse than humans. Were such beasts so easy to get along with?

    He had lived in the divine realm for so many years, but other than the Divine Master, he had never heard of anyone who could make the entire Beastie race recognize him as their master. Therefore, to him, this was simply a fantasy!

    "How do you know if you don''t try? Moreover, there are a few Wolf tribes in thend of evil demons. Little girl, you should go and try!" Uncle long suggested.

    "Little girl, if you can really subdue the beasts in thend of demons, even if you can only subdue one, I''ll let you make that ce your territory. Moreover, if the other beasts dare to find trouble with you, I''ll be responsible for bringing people to destroy them. But if you fail, you can only choose a ce that uncle long and I have chosen as your territory." The master of the ning family started to talk about his conditions. The reason why he said this was because he did not think highly of Leng ruoxue. Hence, he was fearless! And his motive was naturally to hope that Leng ruoxue would give up.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 1815 The Land Of The Demons (4)

    "Godfather, do you mean what you say?" Leng ruoxue raised her brows and confirmed with a faint smile.

    "Of course it counts. However, you only have half a month to subdue them. If you fail, you''ll have to give up that ce." The master of the ning family reminded.

    "Mm! Half a month is more than enough. " Leng ruoxue said with confidence. Actually, this ce was also suggested by the demon, and she trusted his judgment. The forest and mountains had always been her first choice for territory. With this, she wouldn''t have to be stuck in a dilemma. Otherwise, no matter which ce her Godfather or uncle long chose, she would only make the other sad.

    She didn''t care how dangerous thend of demons was. After all, when she chose nightmare forest as her territory on the godly maind, it was also very dangerous. But didn''t it be her territory in the end?

    "Little girl, do you want to reconsider?" The master of the ning family saw that she had agreed so readily and was a little worried.

    "No need! I''ve already considered it. " Leng ruoxue was full of confidence.

    "In that case, let''s set off tomorrow!" The master of the ning family said unwillingly. He didn''t know why, but seeing Xue ''er so confident, he actually felt that his conditions were too simple. It was really too strange. He felt at a loss for what he was thinking.

    "Good! Then I''ll go make the preparations. " With that, Leng ruoxue stood up and pulled the evildoer away from master ning''s residence, in case her Godfather went back on his words.

    The next day.

    ? Early in the morning, Leng ruoxue, who was ready, brought the evildoer, Feng Da, and the rest to master ning''s residence. Master ning saw how excited they were and felt that his conditions were a little too hasty. How could this be? Could he go back on his word now? After Xue ''er left yesterday, he had been feeling ufortable, as if he had overlooked something. Now, this feeling was even stronger, and he really couldn''t figure it out no matter how much he thought about it.

    Then, he caught a glimpse of uncle Long''s sympathetic gaze. Although the sympathy disappeared very quickly, he still caught it. He was furious."You old whale, what''s with that look?"

    "What did I do?" Uncle long said innocently. The ning family''s kid had called him brother long before! But now, he had actually be the old whale that he was referring to. This was preposterous! What a disrespectful little brat!

    "Why are you looking at me with such a strange expression?" The master of the ning family said angrily. Of course, he couldn''t say that uncle long was looking at him with sympathy, but uncle Long''s eyes were really hateful!

    "You''re going through menopause, right? Why are you so suspicious? When did I look at you with such a strange expression? girl, you have to be my judge! How can the ning family''s boy randomly bite people!" Uncle long looked at Leng ruoxue pitifully and asked her to seek justice for him.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue helplessly smiled and changed the topic,""Godfather, uncle long, it''s gettingte. Shouldn''t we set off?"

    "Let''s go!" The master of the ning family said fiercely. Moreover, under his strong request, everyone took a disguise pill, and then they left the ning family''s main residence in batches.

    Although Leng ruoxue had been grounded by him during this period of time, there were still people from the ning family entering and leaving the main residence every day. Hence, they would not attract any attention even if they went out in batches. After they left the main city, everyone immediately gathered together and headed straight for thend of demons.

    On the way, master ning spared no effort in trying to persuade Leng ruoxue to change her mind, but Leng ruoxue was unmoved and kept changing the topic.<sub> </sub>

    "Godfather, why doesn''t anyone want to upy the Wen family''s divine territory?" Sitting on the little peacock''s back, Leng ruoxue pretended to be curious and tried to find a topic to talk about.

    "There are many families who have their eyes on that ce. However, they wouldn''t dare to have any ideas about the Wen family''s divine realm now. The old God of gues is still healthy! Isn''t devouring the Wen family''s divine realm just asking for trouble?" Master ning spoke the truth. After he finished, he red at Leng ruoxue. Stupid girl, you''re changing the topic again!

    "That''s true! Godfather, I''m going to sleep for a while. Wake me up when we reach the demond!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile. After she finished speaking, sheid her head on the evildoer''sp and went to sleep peacefully. When master ning saw this, he couldn''t do anything to her. Uncle long alsoughed even more happily.

    When it was close to noon, Leng ruoxue and the rest finally arrived at thend of demons.

    Leng ruoxue, who had been awoken, looked at the huge trees at the entrance of thend of demons. Her mood was exceptionally good.

    The so-callednd of the demons did not refer to just one ce. It referred to the continuous mountains in front of them, and the vast, uninhabited desert to the left of the forest. Therefore, thend of the demons was very vast. As for the forest in front of them, it was naturally called the demon forest.

    The territory that she had chosen was hidden behind this demon forest. With this forest as a barrier, even if the enemy wanted to attack, it would not be an easy task. After seeing the terrain here, she was even more satisfied.

    She had to take down this ce. Not only were there mountains and rivers, but the resources here were also exceptionally abundant. It was definitely the perfect ce to train. However, what surprised Leng ruoxue was that there were not many people at the entrance of the forest.

    "Godfather, are there any other entrances to this forest?" Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    "Girl, this is the only entrance to the demon forest, and it''s also the safest way." The evil demon forest had a long history in the divine realm, and the reason why it was called thend of evil demons was not an undeserved reputation. Other than the huge number of beasts here, this ce was also a natural maze. Therefore, if one wanted to enter the evil demon forest, one had to take this path. Otherwise, one would only get lost in the forest, or even be trapped in the forest forever.

    "But, it seems like we can still enter the demon forest through those giant trees, right?" Leng ruoxue raised her head and looked into the distance. Even though the trees in this forest were huge and tall, there was still a certain distance between the trees. To her, this distance was enough for someone to pass by.

    "Girl, you can''t walk there. This demon forest is a natural maze. If you don''t enter from this path, you''ll definitely get lost. At that time, let alone entering the forest, you won''t even be able to get out." Uncle long exined with a smile.

    "I see." Leng ruoxue nodded. Uncle Long''s words made her feel more at ease. Following that, she couldn''t help but urge,""Let''s go in quickly!"

    "Hahaha! Girl, what''s the rush? no one''s snatching it from you. " Uncle longughed and teased.

    "Time is tight! Godfather only gave me half a month''s time, and it''s already been half a day. " Leng ruoxue pouted her pink lips as her beautiful eyes stared at her Godfather with hidden bitterness.

    Seeing Leng ruoxue''s gaze, master ning really wanted to say,"I''ll regret giving you half a month''s time." He regretted it. He regretted making such a condition. Who asked him to be so uneasy? However, it was toote to regret now. Xue ''er would definitely not agree. Hence, he could only hope that Xue'' er would not seed.

 Chapter 1816 The Devils Land (5)

    But was that possible?

    Looking at the confidence on Leng ruoxue''s face, he felt even more uncertain.

    "Godfather, uncle long, I''ll go in first!" Leng ruoxue could tell what her Godfather was thinking. She pulled the evildoer and ran into the evil demon forest. Feng Da and the rest followed closely behind.

    Seeing this, uncle long grabbed master ning''s arm and walked in,forting him as he walked.""Ning family''s boy, be happy! What''s the point of thinking about all that now! If Xue ''er can really subdue the beasts here, then this ce is a good choice. " He was very open-minded.

    "Not bad, my ass! It''s not like you don''t know how dangerous this ce is. " The master of the ning family gritted his teeth. He really wanted to bite uncle long.

    "Danger and opportunity coexist! Have some spirit of adventure. " Uncle long said with a smile.

    "You ..." Master ning''s eyes widened in anger.

    Uncle long smiled helplessly."I can understand how you feel, but you have to know that this little girl doesn''t like you being so naggy. She''s not an ordinary person. You can''t always protect her under your wings!"

    "Of course I know that. I''m just not happy that she''s treating this ce as her territory." The master of the ning family said in a low voice.

    "What can I do if I''m not satisfied? words that have been said are like water that has been spilled. Don''t tell me you want to renege on your words?" Uncle long teased with a smile.

    "Of course you can''t go back on your word, but if Xue ''er is unable to subdue the beasts here, you can''t speak up for her." The master of the ning family warned.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t help anyone. Is that okay?" Uncle long promised.

    Master ning nodded in satisfaction. Then, the two of them quickly followed Leng ruoxue''s group.

    "Godfather, what are you and uncle long doing? Why are you so slow?" Leng ruoxue looked at the two people who had followed behind her and asked with a suspicious look.

    "Hehe! Let''s take a look at the scenery here. " Master ning said perfunctorily.

    "What''s there to see here? are there only trees?" Feng Da heard master ning''s words and said in a puzzled manner. In his opinion, these two old men were obviously up to something.

    "We just like to look at trees, can''t we!" Master ning''s eyes were wide open as he roared in anger.

    "Alright! You can watch whatever you like! I have no objections. " Feng Da shrunk his neck and said fearfully,"Wu...I didn''t say anything!" Why was she angry at him? He felt so wronged!

    "Miss, there are so few people here!" The depressed Feng Da turned around and ran to Leng ruoxue''s side, changing the topic.<sub> </sub>

    "Of course there aren''t many people here. This is the second most dangerous ce in the immortal realm. Do you think that everyone likes toe here?" Hearing Feng DA''s words, the master of the ning family rolled his eyes and roared.

    "Oh!" Feng Da responded softly and looked at his youngdy with a face full of resentment. Wu ... He didn''t ask this old man! Why was this old man acting as if he had choked on medicine? he really didn''t know who had provoked him and made him the scapegoat.

    "Hahaha! Godfather, are we going to look for the beasts now?" Leng ruoxue was well aware of why her Godfather was so angry. However, once she had decided on something, she wouldn''t change her mind so easily. Furthermore, she was confident that she could subdue the beasts here. As long as she could subdue a group of beasts, her Godfather would have no reason to object to her making this ce her territory.

    "Why are we looking for a herd now? I''m tired after flying for so long. Let''s find a ce to rest!" The master of the ning family didn''t even think about it and directly asked to rest.

    "Alright then!" Leng ruoxue was helpless.

    Following that, the group found an empty space. Leng ruoxue took out her house and ced it on the empty space. Then, she started to prepare lunch.

    After lunch, the master of the ning family said he wanted to take a nap and then returned to his room.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she knew that she might not be able to continue going deeper into the forest today. She pulled the demon along and left the house quietly.

    Walking in the forest and breathing in the fresh air of the forest, the two were in a good mood.

    As they walked, the two of them went deeper and deeper into the forest. Leng ruoxue also discovered many medicinal herbs along the way. The two of them picked them as they walked and unknowingly, the sky had darkened.

    Leng ruoxue and the demon found a clean ce to sit down. After starting a fire, Leng ruoxue took out a pot from her bracelet. She also took out some uncooked rice and a piece of fish, nning to cook some fish porridge.

    Not long after, the fragrance of the rice and the deliciousness of the fish wafted out from the pot. Leng ruoxue scooped out two bowls. The two of them had just taken a few bites when they heard a rustling sounding from the grass not far away. They looked at each other, then stood up and walked towards the grass with suspicious looks on their faces.

    The demon pushed aside the grass and did not find anything suspicious. However, when the two of them turned back to the fire, they found that the porridge they had cooked was gone.

    "Damn it, someone stole our congee!" The demon was a little angry. They had only eaten a few mouthfuls of the porridge, but now, the pot and the bowl had been stolen.

    "It''s okay, let''s eat something good. " Leng ruoxue said with a smile. Then, she took out a pile of food from her bracelet and started to cook again.

    A momentter, the food was ready.

    The food prepared this time was mainly stir-fried, and it looked, smelled, and tasted great. In addition, some meat and fish were roasted, filling up the entire table ...

 Chapter 1817 Shameful Behavior (1)

    The demon''s eyes sparkled when he saw the table full of food. He picked up a grilled fish impatiently and was about to eat it. However, a red light suddenly shed and the fish in his hand disappeared.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue picked up a fish as well. With a sh of red light, the fish in her hand was also snatched away.

    The speed of the red light was extremely fast. Leng ruoxue could only tell that it was a Beastie, but she could not make out what kind of Beastie it was. She exchanged nces with the demon and the two of them continued to pick up their food silently. However, the moment they picked up their food, it was immediately snatched away by the mysterious little beast. Upon seeing this, Leng ruoxue gave the demon a look. The demon understood and picked up another piece of meat to eat ...

    The red light arrived as expected. Leng ruoxue acted swiftly and in the blink of an eye, a small beast that was entirely red in color was caught firmly in her hands.

    This little beast was a red Little Wolf. It was only the size of a palm, and its fluffy fiery red fur had no impurities. It had a pair of sparkling ck eyes, and at this moment, it was timidly peeking at Leng ruoxue.

    "Little Wolf, don''t you know that stealing is a very shameful act?" Leng ruoxue nced at the Little Red Wolf in her hand and asked indifferently.

    "I, I''m hungry." The Little Red Wolf said pitifully. Its ck grape-like eyes were filled with moisture. It was as if it would start a heavy downpour if Leng ruoxue continued to scold it.

    "You can''t steal when you''re hungry!" Leng ruoxue said with a look of disapproval.

    "I, I ..." The red wolf pouted and couldn''t speak.

    "Next time, you''re not allowed to steal things, understand?" Leng ruoxue looked at the Little Red Wolf''s aggrieved expression and smiled helplessly. Her hand could not help but stroke the Little Red Wolf''s soft fur. It felt good.

    "My, my father said that humans are all bad guys, and we can steal their things." The Little Red Wolf said in a low voice after a long silence.

    "Uh!" When Leng ruoxue heard the Little Red Wolf''s words, she was a little dumbfounded. It seemed like this Little Wolf''s family didn''t have a good impression of humans! However, instigating a child to steal was always immoral. This would also lead the child astray. Therefore, Leng ruoxue was extremely disapproving of this.

    "Little fellow, although there are bad people among humans, there are also good people! Big sister is a good person. If you''re hungry, tell big sister and I''ll be happy to share some food with you. But stealing is not right. " Leng ruoxue said earnestly, trying to guide this Little Wolf who had strayed off the right path.

    However, the wolf Cub obviously did not appreciate it. Instead, it pouted its little mouth proudly and said with a face full of doubt,""My mother also said that humans who im to be good people are actually not good people."

    "Uh!" When Leng ruoxue heard what the wolf Cub had to say, she could not help but wipe the cold sweat off her forehead. She thought to herself,''what kind of wolves are the parents of this Wolf Cub?'' How could he teach a child such a bad thing?

    In fact, what she didn''t know was that this Wolf Cub was simple by nature, and its parents were very afraid that it would be deceived by human''s sweet words. Therefore, they always spoke ill of human beings. After a long time of influence, it was impossible for the wolf Cub to think that human beings were good.

    Hence, even though Leng ruoxue kept saying that she was a good person, the innocent Little Wolf still didn''t really believe her. Furthermore, it raised its guard, its ck grape-like eyes carefully staring at her, afraid that the woman who had captured it would harm it.<sub> </sub>

    Looking at the depressed Leng ruoxue, then at the alert Little Red Wolf, the demon smiled and asked,""Little Wolf, where are your parents? Can you let us see them?"

    "See them? What are you guys doing?" The Little Red Wolf asked nervously and even bared its teeth on purpose, trying to intimidate the demon so that he wouldn''t have any bad intentions.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the evildoer were the most heinous criminals in the eyes of the Little Red Wolf. Not only did they capture it, but they also wanted to see their parents. Hmph! There was really nothing good about humans! Not only did they capture it, but they also wanted to settle the score with their parents. How despicable! The red wolf was filled with resentment, but it was a pity that it was weak and alone. It couldn''t do anything to these two humans. Wuu ... The more it thought about it, the more aggrieved it became. Crystal-clear tears involuntarily rolled down from its bright ck eyes. It looked extremely pitiful.

    Seeing that the little Wolf was going to rain just like that, Leng ruoxue and the demon were extremely helpless. They didn''t seem to have done anything, okay? Why did this little fellow suddenly start crying?

    "Who has the guts to bully my son?" Suddenly, an earth-shattering roar entered Leng ruoxue and the demon''s ears. The two of them raised their heads in unison and saw a giant red Wolf descending from the sky,nding right in front of them.

    The red wolf was as huge as a small mountain. Itsrge eyes were like copper bells. After sizing up Leng ruoxue and the demon for a while, it focused all its attention on the remaining food on the table. Then, a red shadow quickly scuttled to the table and began to gobble up the food without caring about its image ...

    When Leng ruoxue saw that the huge Red Wolf, which was the Father of the little Wolf, had even cast his son aside after seeing the food on the table, she was instantly filled with ck lines.

    He thought that the wolf father would be angry when he saw that his son had been caught by them. Who knew that the Thunder was loud but the rain was light. He had forgotten about his son when he had food. What the hell was this!

    Leng ruoxue looked at the Little Red Wolf in her hand speechlessly. Her beautiful eyes were filled with sympathy. However, she didn''t expect that the little Wolf didn''t take her father''s performance seriously at all. Instead, it was staring at her father with envy, jealousy, and hatred. Its ck and bright eyes were filled with dissatisfaction.

    This pair of foodies! Leng ruoxue was speechless. She didn''t know how to evaluate this father and son pair. Luckily, she didn''t have any ill intentions towards them. Otherwise, this father and son pair would have been hers to im.

    It was only after the giant red Wolf had swept away all the food on the table like a gust of wind sweeping away fallen leaves that he remembered what he had to do.

    It wiped its mouth, then widened its bell-like ck eyes and said fiercely,""Human! Hurry up and let my son go. Since you''ve contributed a delicious meal, I won''t argue with you. "

    Seeing the giant red Wolf''s look of mercy, Leng ruoxue smiled and said,""But, what should we do if we want to argue with you?"

    "What? Do you know what this ce is? You actually dare to argue with me?" The huge Red Wolf widened its eyes in disbelief. It stared at Leng ruoxue as if she had said something she should not have.

    "I know this is thend of the evil demons, but this doesn''t have anything to do with us being calctive with you, right?" Leng ruoxue raised her brows and said calmly.

    "How can we not have sex? You''re eating and drinking on my territory, you''re deliberately craving me, and you''ve even captured my son. How can you have nothing to do with me? You should be secretly happy that I didn''t argue with you, but you actually dare to argue with me, how preposterous! You should know that this is the territory of our Fire Wolf n. You should be well-behaved in my territory. Well, you should pay some protection fees! I''ll make sure you''re free from any obstructions. How about that?"

 Chapter 1818 Shameful Behavior (2)

    The giant red Wolf had spoken righteously in the beginning, but towards the end, it actually demanded protection fees from Leng ruoxue. Leng ruoxue did not know whether tough or cry. This Wolf was really out of line! Leng ruoxue waspletely speechless.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue and the demon remained silent for a long time, the giant red Wolf became anxious.

    "You guys should give a reaction! Do you agree or not?" The red wolf asked loudly.

    "So what if I agree? So What if I don''t agree?" Leng ruoxue''s beautiful face was filled with confusion as she asked.

    "If you agree to pay the protection fee, I''ll keep you safe as long as you''re in the territory of my Fire Wolf n. Otherwise, don''t me me for not caring if you''re Dead or Alive if you cause any trouble." The giant red Wolf said in a seemingly sincere manner.

    "To ensure our safety? This condition is quite tempting. " Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "So, you guys agree?" The giant red Wolf''s face revealed a look of joy, and its voice sounded a lot more cheerful.

    "We don''t have any money." Leng ruoxue''s words were very reserved and she had an apologetic look on her face.

    "It''s fine as long as you make me a table full of food like this every day!" The giant red Wolfughed. That smile was as wretched as it could get.

    Hearing its words, the little Wolf was not happy.

    "Father! I also want it! You have to make me a table full of delicious food. " The Little Red Wolf roared in anger, afraid that its father would forget its existence once he had good food. That was the truth.

    "MMH! No problem," The giant red Wolf heard its son''s words and nodded as if it was a matter of course.

    "Let her cook three tables, so that our family of three won''t have to fight over food." The giant red Wolf added.

    Leng ruoxue continued to be speechless as she listened to the father and son''s arrangements. In her opinion, not only did the father and son act like they were close, but they also seemed to be confused about the situation. Right now, this Little Wolf was still her prisoner, alright? Why didn''t they have any awareness of being a prisoner?

    "It''s settled then. You guys will cook three tables for us every day!" After the giant red Wolf finished its discussion with its son, it told Leng ruoxue again.

    Leng ruoxue could not help but roll her eyes."Your son is still in my hands! How do you n to redeem it?"

    "Why do you want to redeem it? This is my territory, if you want to stay here safe and sound, you naturally have to return my son to me, and you can''t let him lose a single hair, otherwise, I can''t protect you!" The giant red Wolf said matter-of-factly.

    "Why?" Leng ruoxue was astonished.

    "Didn''t I make myself clear? Howe you still don''t understand?" The huge Red Wolf said with some anger.

    "You didn''t make yourself clear? You just keep emphasizing that this is your territory, but even if you''re the local Wolf here, your son stole my things. I can''t return them to you so easily, right? With your son in my hands, do you still dare to harm me?" Leng ruoxue chuckled as she spoke. Her words angered the giant red Wolf to its core.<sub> </sub>

    ''Damn it!'' This human was not afraid of it! This fact made it extremely depressed.

    One must know that it was an eighth level Saint divine beast! In the entire evil demon forest, it was also one of the fire wolves with a reputation and status. Even if humans saw it, they would tremble all over. However, this human girl in front of him actually did not take it seriously and even used her son to threaten it. This, this was really preposterous! If the old wolf didn''t show its might, did he really think it was just a decoration? Thinking of this, the giant red Wolf was furious!

    With a loud howl, the giant red Wolf pounced towards Leng ruoxue, wanting to teach this little human girl a lesson. However, before it could get close to Leng ruoxue, the evildoer beside Leng ruoxue immediately blocked in front of her and stretched out both his hands to grab onto its front ws.

    The demon put his hands together and grabbed the two front ws of the red wolf. With a ''whoosh'', he threw it out ...

    Suddenly, a red meteor streaked across the pitch-ck night sky. Then, the giant red Wolf disappeared.

    After that, the demon pped his hands and smiled at Leng ruoxue,""Xue ''er, it''s quiet now. I''ve thrown the old wolf out."

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue smiled and nodded. She had not expected the evildoer to have such a skill. This was truly out of her expectations. Following that, she spoke to the Little Red Wolf in her arms,""Little guy, I don''t know where your father has run off to. There''s no one to back you up now, right?"

    The Little Red Wolf didn''t take Leng ruoxue''s teasing seriously. Instead, it said to Leng ruoxue in a serious tone,""Who said so? my mother has the final say in our family. She''s the head of the family. At home, even my father has to listen to my mother."

    After saying that, the Little Red Wolf howled at the top of its lungs,""Mother! Someone is bullying your precious son!" At this time, it didn''t pretend to be pitiful anymore, because these two humans didn''t even care about its father, let alone it! Therefore, it was in a hurry to call for help.

    As soon as the red wolf Cub''s howl ended, an angry roar came from the distance."Who dares to bully my son? You really don''t want to live anymore!"

    Following that, Leng ruoxue and the demon heard the sound of earth-shaking running from a distance in the forest. The sound was deafening and the ground they were standing on started to shake. Furthermore, from the sound of the footsteps, it didn''t seem to be a Beastie.

    Just as they had expected, when the footsteps got closer, in an instant, thousands of fiery red Wolves had arrived in front of them and surrounded Leng ruoxue and the demon.

    "Human! Let go of my son, or I''ll teach you a lesson!" The one who spoke was a female Wolf. This female Wolf stood at the front of the pack. Compared to the other giant wolves, she was much smaller, but her intimidating aura was above any other Wolf. The other fire wolves also followed her lead. It was not difficult to see that she had a high status in this pack of wolves.

    "Your son is in our hands, yet you''re still threatening us like this. Aren''t you afraid that we''ll hurt it?" Leng ruoxue reminded her with a smile on her face.

    "Human! What do you want? Don''t you hurt my son!" When the female Wolf heard Leng ruoxue''s words, she became anxious.

    "I didn''t want to hurt it! You guys are too nervous. " Leng ruoxueughed.

    "If you don''t intend to hurt my son, then why did you catch it? Humans! I''m warning you, my son will never acknowledge a human as his master. So, you can give up! Let go of my son, and I''ll pretend this never happened. Otherwise, don''t even think about walking out of the evil demon forest alive!" The mother wolf used both soft and hard tactics. The nervousness that shed through her eyes revealed her fear at the moment.

    "You''re thinking too much. I caught it because it stole my food, not because I want it to recognize me as its master. So, as long as you give me an exnation, I''ll let it go. " Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Then what do you want?" The female Wolf felt more at ease after hearing Leng ruoxue''s words.

 Chapter 1819 Shameful Behavior (3)

    "That''s up to you!" Leng ruoxue said lightly. However, the female Wolf was extremely unhappy when she heard this.

    Look at it? Look at what? It didn''t know what this human wanted. Humans have always been greedy. If we can''t satisfy their demands, what if they hurt our children? The female Wolf was very nervous. A hint of anxiety shed across her pitch-ck eyes, but the gaze she used to look at Leng ruoxue was unusually calm.

    "I''m willing topensate on its behalf. You can name any conditions you want, as long as it''s within my means." The mother wolf thought for a while and said.

    "You''re really forthright! If that''s the case, I won''t make things difficult for you. As long as you give me a list of the beasts in thend of demons, I''ll forget about your son stealing my food. " Leng ruoxue was very satisfied with this female Wolf''s attitude. This was more like a normal mother. As for the male wolf, it waspletely out of line.

    "What do you want the list of beasts for? I won''t give it to you. " When the female Wolf heard Leng ruoxue''s request, she looked at her with extreme vignce.

    "Don''t be nervous, I don''t have any bad intentions. I just want to bond with them. " Leng ruoxue told him the truth. This was indeed her n.

    "Bond? You''re a human, why are you trying to bond with us orcs?" The female Wolf scoffed at Leng ruoxue''s words and revealed a mocking smile.

    "I n to set up my territory in the demond, so I naturally have to build a good rtionship with the original residents here. In the future, we''ll be neighbors." Leng ruoxue exined her motive and shot a nce at the female Wolf.

    "You want to set up your territory here? Hahaha! Human, you''re too whimsical. This is impossible!" The female Wolf said firmly. Beasts hated humans, so how could they be willing to live in peace with humans? if this human woman really set up her territory in thend of demons, would thend of demons still have any peace? No! It was the first to not allow it!

    "Nothing is impossible in this world. Everything depends on human effort!" Leng ruoxue said confidently.

    "Human! You''ve set up your territory in thend of demons, and we, the fire wolves, were the first to object. You can''t even get past me, do you think the beasts here will agree to you staying?" The mother wolf kindly reminded him. To be honest, she had a good impression of this human. After all, she had not really hurt her child. However, even so, she would not agree to this human setting up a territory under their eyes, because that would mean endless trouble!

    p It wasn''t easy for them to calm down, and they couldn''t let this human ruin their peaceful days.</anda>

    "What if I say that setting up my territory here is also beneficial to you?" Leng ruoxue threw out a huge bait.

    "What good does it do for us?" The mother wolf asked curiously. Although the other giant wolves didn''t say anything, they were also curious.

    "I''m an Alchemist. " Leng ruoxue said softly.

    "Alchemist? This identity is indeed quite tempting. " The female Wolf pondered for a moment before telling the truth. Alchemists were highly respected in both the human domain and the Beast n. Those alchemists with good reputation and character were also treated with respect by the beasts. After all, no human or beast could live without Pills. The fact that this woman was an Alchemist made some of the beasts happy, but it was not absolute.<sub> </sub>

    It continued,"even if you''re an Alchemist, it''s impossible for you to convince all the beasts in thend of evil demons to agree to you setting up your territory here. If any race objects, then your days here won''t be easy. After all, the beasts in thend of evil demons are one and share both honor and disgrace!"

    "I understand. If you''re willing to help me introduce them to me, not only will I return your precious son to you in one piece, I will also give you some medicinal pills as a reward. How about it?" Leng ruoxue tried to entice her. She believed that the benefits she offered would definitely attract this female Wolf.

    "This ... I can''t make the decision myself. I need to go back and discuss it with the elders." The female Wolf said calmly. In fact, she was very excited. After all, it was rare for an Alchemist to be willing to give them pills. However, she didn''t want this human woman to see through her. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to take the initiative. She was quite a scheming person.

    "Sure, when will you give me an answer?" Leng ruoxue nodded and asked.

    "Within three days," The mother wolf thought for a moment and said.

    "Alright," he said. Leng ruoxue agreed and passed the little Wolf to the mother wolf.

    The mother wolf held the little Wolf in her arms and looked at Leng ruoxue in surprise. She never thought that this human woman would return her child to her. Was she not afraid that she would never return? Thinking of this, it hugged the wolf Cub tightly and asked curiously,""If I don''t keep my son as a hostage, aren''t you afraid that I won''t give you an answer?"

    "Don''t doubt a man, and don''t use a man you doubt. Since I''ve given you time, I naturally believe that you''re a Beastie who keeps your word. Moreover, if your son stays with me, I still have to feed him well. It''s really too much of a loss. So, you''d better raise him yourself!" Leng ruoxue teased them jokingly. Even though it was a joke, it was partly true. The way the fire Wolf father and son ate had really frightened her. It would probably cost a lot of money to raise these two gluttons, so she gave up on it after some thought.

    When the mother wolf heard Leng ruoxue''s disdain for her son, she did not get angry. Instead, she smiled and asked,""If there''s a result, How do I contact you? Are we still here to find you?"

    "No, there''s a house not far from here. You can just send your subordinates there to find me!" Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    "Alright!" The mother wolf nodded and led the other wolves out of the ce. Before they left, the Little Red Wolf in the mother Wolf''s arms was still reluctant to part with Leng ruoxue. It looked at Leng ruoxue with resentment as if she had done something to let it down. Leng ruoxue was speechless when she saw this.

    After the Wolf Pack left, the demon said with disappointment,""I thought there would be a fierce battle! In the end, nothing happened. "

    "Hahaha! That Little Wolf is in our hands, so that female Wolf wouldn''t dare to attack us. Moreover, we didn''t hurt her son at all, so she has no reason to take the initiative to attack us. " Leng ruoxue exined with a smile.

    "Xue ''er, you''ve returned that gluttonous Little Wolf to it. Do you think it''lle after us to settle the score and find trouble with us?" The demon said with some anticipation. His hands were a little itchy.

    "I won ''t! It wouldn''t risk the lives of the wolf n for a human it doesn''t know. Besides, we didn''t do anything, so it doesn''t have that much hatred for us. Besides, didn''t I tell it that I''m an Alchemist? It knows my identity and is very happy!" Leng ruoxue said. When she had revealed her identity, the surprise in the female Wolf''s eyes had not escaped her eyes.

 Chapter 1820 Shameful Behavior (4)

    "If that''s the case, then I won''t be able to fight?" The demon said gloomily.

    "I won ''t! Not all beasts will wee our existence. " Leng ruoxue said with a smile. Since the evildoer wanted to fight, they would leave the other beasts who did not wee them to the evildoer. She was a pacifist. She would either not fight or not give her opponent a chance to turn the tables!

    "Mm, that makes sense. I only hope that those Beastie who don''t wee us can take a beating. Otherwise, I''ll be disappointed." The demonughed evilly.

    "I hope they won''t let you down." Leng ruoxue teased. Following that, the two of them packed up their things and entered the bracelet to rest.

    They returned to the house the next morning.

    After seeing them, master ning''s face darkened as he circled Leng ruoxue a few times. However, he did not say a word, which made Leng ruoxue confused!

    "Godfather! What''s the matter?" Leng ruoxue''s heart was trembling. What was wrong with Godfather? How had she offended him?

    "Hehe! Little girl! The ning family''s kid is jealous. Yesterday, you two went to have some alone time, but left us here, so he''s angry. " Uncle long exined with a smile. When the master of the ning family heard his words, he snorted arrogantly and walked away.

    "Uh!" Leng ruoxue was speechless as she watched her Godfather''s back view. It was clearly her Godfather who said he was tired and wanted to rest. How could they be the ones who abandoned him?

    "Hehe! Little girl, ignore him. Come, tell uncle long, what did you do yesterday?" Uncle long asked curiously. These two little guys didn''te backst night!

    "En!" Leng ruoxue nodded. Then, she told uncle long about their encounter with the fire Wolf n in the forest. After listening, uncle long pondered for a moment before he pped his thigh and said,""Girl, you''re so lucky! The fire wolves are one of the major races in the demonnds, and they have a very high status there. If they agree to let you set up your territory here, the smaller beast ns that are attached to them will naturally agree as well. At that time, your resistance will be much smaller. "

    "I thought so too, but that female Fire Wolf didn''t agree immediately. I even asked it to help introduce me to the other beast ns. It said it would go back and discuss with the elders, but from its expression at that time, it was very satisfied with my identity as an Alchemist." Leng ruoxue analyzed.

    "Don''t worry! They''ll definitely agree. Having an Alchemist as their neighbor is a blessing to any beast. Only a fool would refuse!" Uncle long said with certainty. As a Beastie, he naturally understood the importance of being an Alchemist. No Beastie could reject the friendship of an Alchemist. However, the prerequisite was that The Alchemist must be worthy of Beastie''s friendship. And this little girl, Leng ruoxue, definitely had the ability to do so.

    "But girl! The ning family''s boy''s condition is that you have to subdue a beast n before he will agree to you setting up your territory here. So, it''s not enough to just get those beasts to agree to you setting up your territory here, you also have to find a way to subdue them. " Uncle long reminded him.

    "I understand. Befriending them is just the first step. I''m going to use Cannonball to slowly capture them and make them take the initiative to recognize me as their master." Leng ruoxue''s smile was like a sly little fox.

    "Hehe! Little girl, you''re right to think this way. After this period of time together, I even want to recognize you as my master, let alone them! In my opinion, the beasts here will be yours sooner orter!" Uncle long said half-jokingly.<sub> </sub>

    "Uncle long! I''m treating you as my elder. " Uncle Long''s words caused Leng ruoxue''s heart to palpitate as she hurriedly replied.

    "I know, but, for me to have such a thought, doesn''t it mean that you are worthy of the Beastie''s recognition! I''ve lived for so long, and I''ve seen too many people. There are all kinds of humans, and none of their qualities can escape my fiery eyes. As for you, I can''t find any problems with you. " Uncle long said emotionally.

    "Uncle long! No one is perfect. " Leng ruoxue said, feeling a little embarrassed. Uncle Long''s words made her face blush.

    "Hahaha! Yes, you love money a little, but you did it in a proper way. " Uncle long said with a smile. He was in a good mood.

    "Uh!" Hearing this, Leng ruoxue''s forehead was filled with ck lines. That was the truth. Who asked her to feed so many people and beasts!

    The day passed by quickly under Leng ruoxue and uncle Long''s teasing.

    The next day.

    The fire Wolf n''s representative came looking for him.

    ? The representative sent by the fire Wolf n this time was a young fire Wolf with a handsome appearance and a strong body. The long red fur on its body was even more dazzling than mes! Leng ruoxue''s eyes were filled with envy. She had no choice. Who asked her to be unable to reject furry little animals! And this fire Wolf looked so powerful. Compared to the male Fire Wolf yesterday, one was in the sky and the other was on the ground. There was noparison at all.

    Looking at this young and strong male Fire Wolf, Leng ruoxue could not help but doubt the taste of the female Wolf from yesterday. However, it was possible that she liked such a heavy taste. This was purely a matter of personal preference.

    "Deardy Alchemist, I''m Huo ke. The female Wolf you saw the day before yesterday is my sister, Huo Qiong." Huo ke bowed to Leng ruoxue very politely.

    "Hello, no need to be so polite. You can just call me Leng ruoxue." Leng ruoxue said hurriedly. It was rare to see such a polite Beastie, and she had a very good impression of Huo ke. At least this fellow was very normal.

    "Miss Leng, since you''re so forthright, then I''ll be direct." Huo ke said directly.

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue nodded. She really liked Huo ke''s straightforward personality.

    "Young miss Leng, I heard that you are an Alchemist. May I take the liberty to ask your level?" After hesitating for a while, Huo ke asked with an apologetic look.

 Chapter 1821 The Fire Wolf Clans Decision (1)

    Two days ago, when his elder sister returned, she had told the elders in the n about this matter. However, the opinions of the n were not unified. The reason why he asked was because he wanted to know if Leng ruoxue''s identity as an Alchemist was enough. Beforeing here, the n had put forward two backup ns. Regardless of whether Leng ruoxue was an ordinary Alchemist or an extremely experienced Alchemist, they would naturally have a way to deal with her.

    And it was clear that the treatment of these two identities was different.

    "This ... I''ve never been to The Alchemist Guild headquarters to get certified." Leng ruoxue said, a little embarrassed.

    "Uh!" Huo ke was a little dumbfounded. Before she came, she had imagined many answers from Leng ruoxue, but she had never expected to hear this. An uncertified Alchemist. What, what should she do? There was a clear rule in the divine world that an Alchemist who had not been certified was not qualified to be an Alchemist. Moreover, the n given to her by the elders did not include how to deal with this kind of situation. Thinking of this, the corner of Huo ke''s mouth could not help twitching. Boo...She was depressed!

    Looking at Huo ke''s conflicted expression, Leng ruoxue smiled and said,""Although I haven''t been to The Alchemist Guild for certification, you have to have confidence in my alchemy skills. I won''t let you down."

    Leng ruoxue''s words were full of confidence, but Huo ke felt a headache. Trust her? How could it believe her? Even if he believed her, the other beasties wouldn''t dare to believe her. This was a huge problem.

    After all, if she took the medicinal pill concocted by an unlicensed Alchemist, it was fine if she was safe and sound, but if something happened, The Alchemist Guild would not make a decision for the victim. Therefore, how could these beasts, who were not rich to begin with, be at ease with her?

    Gradually, Huo ke''s gaze towards Leng ruoxue became more and more resentful. Now, it was really regretful. Why did it have toe here? It didn''t need toe, but out of curiosity for this brave human, it came personally. It didn''t expect such an oue. How was it going to exin this to its people?

    "Although I haven''t been to The Alchemist Guild for certification, I have a lot of experience in refining pills." Leng ruoxue smiled humbly. Then, she passed a pill to Huo ke and said,""This is the pill I refined, you can test it."

    Huo ke took the milky-white elixir curiously. Although she was not very good at elixir making, she could tell that the quality of this elixir was good from the spiritual Qi flowing on it and the faint light it emitted. It should be a high-level elixir at least.

    "The quality of this medicinal pill is not bad. Miss Leng, can I ask you to refine it once in front of me?" Huo ke casually observed the elixir before making a request in embarrassment. It wasn''t that she didn''t believe Leng ruoxue''s words, but this matter was too important to them. After all, this concerned the future of thend of demons.

    "Sure!" Leng ruoxue nodded. Then, she took out an alchemy furnace from her bangle and ced it in front of her. The moment Huo ke saw the alchemy furnace, her face was filled with shock. This alchemy furnace must be a divine artifact!

    In the firmament, there were not many alchemists who could use a divine artifact grade alchemy furnace to refine pills. After all, the materials required to refine a divine artifact grade alchemy furnace were extremely rare. Thus, no matter how rich an Alchemist was, it was not easy to obtain a divine artifact grade alchemy furnace! Now, it had more confidence in Leng ruoxue.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue ignited the furnace. The moment her Natal me appeared, a wave of scorching heat rushed towards her, causing Huo ke to take a step back. Her heart was filled with fear.

    This, this me was truly too terrifying. Huo ke thought to herself with a lingering fear. At the same time, she felt very lucky that she didn''te with hostility. Otherwise, he would be able to finish her off with a fire.<sub> </sub>

    But very quickly, it was attracted by Leng ruoxue''s smooth movements. She ced the prepared herbs into the furnace one by one. The herbs entered the extremely high temperature of the furnace and melted into a pool of liquid. Next, it was purification and pill condensation.

    The whole set of movements was done without any sloppiness, and the movements were so perfect that it made people look askance and extremely dazzling. Not only that, the moment the pill was produced, the spiritual Qi in the room surged, and almost all the spiritual Qi in the room was attracted to it. As for Huo ke, who was just a fire Wolf watching the fun, she suddenly became excited. It was rare to have the opportunity to witness an Alchemist refining a pill with her own eyes! After all, many alchemists were afraid of others watching them when they were refining pills.

    After Leng ruoxue ced the pills into a Jade bottle, she passed it to Huo ke, who was looking at her with a greedy expression. She said,""The pills I refined just now are for replenishing spiritual energy. I''ll give them to you."

    "You, you''re really giving it to me?" Huo ke''s Wolf Eyes widened and she said in disbelief. Although she didn''t know the level of the elixir, she knew it was definitely not a low level after seeing it with her own eyes. This human was too generous. He gave her a bottle of elixir so easily. Was he dreaming? It felt as if it was in a dream, it was too unreal.

    Actually, there was a reason for Leng ruoxue''s generosity. Firstly, the pill she had just refined wasn''t anything good in her eyes. Secondly, it''s better to take it from others. If this beautiful Fire Wolf had taken her pill, would it not put in a good word for her?

    Huo ke, who didn''t feel that she had been tricked, still felt like she was in a dream at this moment. She was floating and couldn''te back to her senses for a long time.

    If it was said that when it knew that Leng ruoxue was an uncertified Alchemist, it felt depressed and conflicted, then now it waspletely ecstatic. It had personally witnessed the process of refining the pills, so its confidence in Leng ruoxue had increased greatly. With one look at those pills, it knew that they were good stuff. Furthermore, after eating them, there would definitely be no danger to its life.

    Actually, after finding out that Leng ruoxue was refining pills without a license, it was more or less afraid. However, it was now at ease and the way it looked at Leng ruoxue had be dreamy.

    If thend of evil demons had such an Alchemist, then they wouldn''t have to worry about medicinal pills in the future, it thought to itself happily.

    However, it was fortunate that Leng ruoxue did not pry into Huo ke''s thoughts. Otherwise, she would definitely be depressed. Who asked Huo ke to treat her as a ck Alchemist? Actually, she was just toozy to make a trip to The Alchemist Guild.

    "Hmph! Don''t be so surprised!" Just as Huo ke was immersed in ecstasy and excitement, a slightly mocking voice suddenly rang in her ears. Immediately, Huo ke came back to her senses and looked around for the owner of the voice.

    "Where are you looking at? Stupid Wolf, I''m on top of you. "

    Upon hearing this, Huo ke raised her head and looked up. She saw a petite Purple Fox lying on a tree above her. The Fox nced at her arrogantly before jumping down from the tree and into Leng ruoxue''s arms.

    "Master! My lovely master! Did you miss your baby?" Baby rubbed itself affectionately in Leng ruoxue''s arms, and even nced at the stupid Fire Wolf as if to show off.

 Chapter 1822 The Fire Wolf Clans Decision (2)

    Hmph! "This is its potential enemy, so don''t even think about being nice to it," baby thought hatefully and looked at Huo ke with an unfriendly gaze.

    Huo ke was stunned by her baby''s fiery silver eyes. It didn''t offend this little fox, right? Why was this little fox ring at it like it was an enemy? those who didn''t know would definitely think that there was some deep hatred between them! Huo ke felt wronged.

    At this moment, baby spoke again.

    "Stupid Wolf, look at your ignorant face. You''ve never seen such a good pill, have you? To tell you the truth, the pill in your hand is what we usually eat. " The baby was so arrogant that his face turned white. Huo ke was stunned again after hearing what the baby said.

    F * ck! What was asking for a beating? This was it! He clearly knew that it was not easy for the Beastie to obtain medicinal pills, but he still provoked it like this. Wu ... He was really bullying the Beastie! The more Huo ke thought about it, the angrier she got. In the end, she looked at Leng ruoxue with tears in her eyes.

    I didn''t expect this, I didn''t expect this! Beastie was actually treated so well! Wasn''t he trying to anger the beast to death? However, it couldn''t do anything to that little fox that was extremely annoying. Hence, it could only put the me on its master, Leng ruoxue. It even wrote pensate me'' on its red face! I''m very aggrieved!"

    However, Leng ruoxue ignored its reaction and expression as if she didn''t see it at all. Instead, her hand continued to caress her precious''s soft fur, giving it an itch.

    Seeing baby closing its eyes infort, Huo ke had to admit that it was a little jealous.

    Humans and beasts were usually enemies. Even if there was no enmity between them, they would respect each other and ignore each other. Even beasts who had acknowledged their Masters could not get along so well with their Masters. However, this Fox and Leng ruoxue''s interaction was so natural and carefree. There was no trace of pretense at all. Huo ke was very sure about this. However, if she guessed wrong, it could only mean that the Fox''s acting skills were too good.

    "Miss Leng, I''ve already understood your alchemy standard." After a long while, Huo ke took the initiative to speak. Otherwise, she didn''t know how long her loving master and Beastie would ignore her! It felt very aggrieved.

    "Yes, and then? What''s the opinion of your Fire Wolf n?" Leng ruoxue asked directly.

    "Miss Leng, our Fire Wolf n had originally already discussed two sets of ns, but now there''s a little ident. Because you haven''t been certified by The Alchemist Guild headquarters, I have to go back and discuss it again with the elders before I can give you a final answer. However, you can rest assured that I will report your alchemy standard truthfully." Huo ke spoke the truth. Her words were very sincere and she was even more careful. After all, she had seen Leng ruoxue''s alchemy skills and was very happy to have such an Alchemist in the evil demon''snd.

    "Alright!" Leng ruoxue nodded. After that, she sent Huo ke out of the house. Baby, on the other hand, had returned to his usual self and wanted to visit the fire Wolf n with Huo ke. Seeing that Huo ke did not reject her, Leng ruoxue agreed.

    Three dayster.

    Huo ke came again, and so did his precious. Other than the two of them, there were two more burdens beside Huo ke. One of them was the greedy little fire Wolf that Leng ruoxue had met previously. The other one looked even smaller, with a pair of big, ck eyes that looked timid.

    The moment it saw Leng ruoxue, the Little Red Wolf immediately shouted,""I''m hungry, I want to eat!" After it finished speaking, it looked at Leng ruoxue with tears in its eyes. It was as if Leng ruoxue did not give it any food, and it would immediately start a storm. It looked so rascally.

    Leng ruoxue''s forehead was filled with ck lines when she heard the Little Red Wolf''s words. If it wasn''t for the sake of the fire Wolf n, she would have given the little Wolf a good spanking. Meanwhile, when Huo ke saw the Little Red Wolf''s behavior, she subconsciously took arge step back. It was as if the words ''I don''t know it'' were written all over her face.<sub> </sub>

    That''s right, if it was possible, Huo ke really wanted to pretend that she did not know it. This nephew of hers had really embarrassed the wolves. It was fine if he was a little gluttonous in the n, but now he was acting like this in front of humans. He was as hopeless as his father. Huo ke sighed in her heart and looked at Leng ruoxue with embarrassment. Her crystal-clear ck eyes were filled with apology.

    "Grape, go and get some food for these two little fellows!" Sighing lightly, Leng ruoxue helplessly ordered grape beside her.

    "Yes, miss." Grape smiled and nodded. Just as he was about to bring the two wolf pups down, he heard the red wolf pup say with a look of disdain,""Human, is her food as good as yours? I want to eat your cooking, so don''t just find someone to fool me!"

    Seeing the Little Red Wolf acting like a big Shot, Leng ruoxue smiled. Her smile was like a flower in spring, stunning everyone. However, Huo ke''s heart was in her mouth.

    In the next second, Leng ruoxue grabbed the Little Red Wolf that was acting like a boss and said with a smile that was not a smile,""Little guy, your requirements are quite high,"

    Upon hearing this, Huo ke''s heart was in her throat.

    However, the Little Red Wolf had shifted to a morefortable position in Leng ruoxue''s hands. It calmly allowed her to grab it. It knew that this human would not hurt it, so it was fearless!

    "My father once said that as a Wolf, you have to have high expectations and be worthy of your identity. Otherwise, you''re not worthy of being the future king of the fire Wolf n!" The Little Red Wolf said arrogantly.

    "So that''s how it is. In that case, you''re the future king of the fire wolves?" Leng ruoxue understood. However, she was worried that the fire Wolf n would have such an out-of-line future king. No wonder Huo ke only said that she would discuss this with the eldersst time. The king of the fire Wolf n was probably just a decoration in their n. He did not have much say in this!

    "Of course! Hahaha! Human, you''re afraid!" The Little Red Wolf said arrogantly. If it was not in Leng ruoxue''s hands, its little tail would have been raised up.

    "Which part of me looks scared?" Little Wolf''s words made Leng ruoxue speechless.

    "I''m the future king of the fire Wolf n. You''re not afraid?" The Little Red Wolf said in disbelief. It looked at Leng ruoxue as if it was looking at a monster.

    "I''m not afraid!" Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    "Why are you not afraid of me? You must know that I''m very powerful. " The Little Red Wolf was a little annoyed. It could be considered a little Overlord in thisnd of demons. Many young beasts followed its lead and were its little followers. Therefore, it couldn''t understand why a human like it wasn''t afraid.

    "Which part of you is amazing? I can only tell that you''re a glutton. " Leng ruoxue spoke the truth, and her words hadpletely hurt the Little Red Wolf''s pride.

 Chapter 1823 The Fire Wolf Clans Decision (3)

    "Human! You''ll regret it if you look down on me!" The Little Red Wolf howled in anger. Then, it bit Leng ruoxue''s wrist viciously. Following that, a set of contract rules enveloped Leng ruoxue and the Little Red Wolf ...

    The little Wolf recognized its master!

    All of a sudden, all the people and beasts present were dumbfounded.

    What ... What was going on? why did he suddenly recognize her as his master? Compared to the confusion of grape and the others, Huo ke knew what was going on.

    This could only be considered an ident because the fire Wolf n''s master recognition was somewhat different. As long as they bit the other party, the master recognition contract would automaticallye into effect. Therefore, the fire Wolf n''s nsmen had been warned from a young age not to randomly bite people, or else the consequences would be very troublesome.

    But now, it seemed that there was really trouble.

    This nephew of his was the future king of the fire Wolf n. Now that he had acknowledged a master, what would happen to the fire Wolf n in the future?

    The king''s position of the fire Wolf n was not something that could be imed by the capable. It was passed down through the bloodline. Hence, Little Wolf was born to be the king of the fire Wolf n. This was something that no one could change, even if it was out of line! Otherwise, the king of the fire Wolf n would not have be a mere decoration in the n. Even so, the position of the Royal bloodline was still as solid as Mount Tai. No Wolf could rece it. This was also what made the fire Wolf n different from the rest.

    After the rules of the contract were over, the red wolf Cub cried out. It didn''t expect that it would be owned after just one bite of this human. It was the king of the fire wolves, and it didn''t want its master to restrict it.

    Thinking of this, the Little Red Wolf cried even more sadly.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue could only look at it helplessly. After all, this matter was a little out of her expectations. Seeing that the little Wolf was crying non-stop, she looked to Huo ke for help. However, Huo ke only put on a helpless expression. There was really nothing she could do about this matter! He didn''t know how the n members would react when they found out about this.

    After an unknown period of time, the red wolf Cub''s cries turned from loud to soft, and slowly, it only sobbed. However, it had no ce to vent the grievances in its heart, and no one came tofort it. Wu......Thinking of this, it was ready to cry again.

    Suddenly, a familiar fragrance wafted into its nose.

    The wolf Cub, who was about to cry, forced back his tears and looked around for the source of the fragrance.

    Seeing the delicious food on the table, the red wolf Cub''s eyes lit up and it immediately pounced towards the food. Its actions were extremely fast.

    Then, the wolf Cub swept the food on the table like a storm. It even looked at the people and beasts present with a trace of vignce in its ck and bright eyes.

    At this moment, it couldn''t care about crying! All their attention was on the food.

    They were all his! This food was all its, and no one was allowed to snatch it! Whoever snatches it will be bitten! The wolf Cub secretly cursed in his heart.<sub> </sub>

    Leng ruoxue was thoroughly convinced when she saw how familiar it was with its eating manner. As expected of father and son! Even the way he ate was exactly the same. Furthermore, the charm of the food to this little glutton was extraordinary!

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue''s yful gaze turned to Huo ke. Seeing this, Huo ke quickly turned her head away, too embarrassed to look her in the eye.

    At this time, the wolf Cub had already swept the food on the table clean. It wiped its mouth with its small ws and patted its small belly. Then, ity on the table with its four legs up.

    It was so full that it didn''t want to move.

    Ignoring the little Wolf''szy appearance, Leng ruoxue smiled at Huo ke and said,"Huoke, let''s talk about serious business!"

    "Alright!" Huo ke nodded. They had to talk about business, but how could they solve this? His nephew had unexpectedly acknowledged him as his master. How was he going to tell his sister when he returned? When it thought of its hot-tempered sister, its heart couldn''t help but tremble. His sister would definitely fly into a rage, but this was really just an ident!

    Huo ke felt a little embarrassed. She looked at Leng ruoxue with a hint of sympathy in her eyes. ''My sister might take her anger out on this human. Sigh!'' How could this happen?!

    Although Leng ruoxue didn''t know why Huo ke was looking at her with sympathy, she knew it must be because of the little Wolf''s acknowledgment of its master. However, this wasn''t her fault, so she would definitely not take the responsibility. If the mother wolf had any opinions, she could go find her naughty son. Speaking of which, she was also a victim!

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue nced at Little Wolf, who had finished eating and was ready to sleep. She then brought Huo ke to the living room.

    As soon as they entered the living room, Huo ke went straight to the point and told them the fire Wolf n''s reply.

    "Miss Leng, after our Fire Wolf n''s research, we agree to let you set up your territory in the evil demonnd. However, it''s useless if we agree alone. The other beast ns must also agree. Otherwise, you still can''t set up your territory here. Otherwise, there will be trouble." Huo ke said honestly.

    That day, when it returned, it showed the elders the pill that Leng ruoxue had given it. When the more knowledgeable elders saw the pill, they were pleasantly surprised. Leng ruoxue''s status as an unlicensed Alchemist could not stop their passion for pills. After all, an Alchemist who could refine pills of such high quality was definitely not an ordinary person. Hence, Leng ruoxue''s unlicensed pill refining was naturally overlooked by them.

    In reality, this was even better. This way, not many people would know of Leng ruoxue''s abilities, and they would be able to avoid manypetitors. After all, the value of an Alchemist rose with the tide! They, Beastie, couldn''t afford to hire an Alchemist of too high a status.

    "Thank you for your reminder. I will think of a way to convince the other beasts. However, I still need you to help me introduce them to each other." Leng ruoxue smiled in satisfaction. With the help of the wolf n, she didn''t have to waste her energy looking for the other beasts. Once she dealt with the troublesome Wolf n, she was confident that she could take down the other beasts.

    "That''s not a problem. The elders have already spread the news of you setting up a territory here. I believe that it won''t be long before the other beast ns react. Moreover, the elders have arranged for them to gather in the n in two days. At that time, you can attend and think of a way to convince them. " Huo ke told her about the fire Wolf n''s arrangements. When Leng ruoxue heard this, the smile on her face grew wider. The fire Wolf n was very tactful.

    Then, Leng ruoxue asked Huo ke about the main characteristics of the other beast ns, especially the personalities of those who had the right to speak. After that, Leng ruoxue brought the group to the fire Wolf n''s territory to get closer to them.

    When they arrived at the fire Wolf n''s territory, Leng ruoxue knew almost all of the fire wolves in their n. However, the Wolf''s father''s gaze when he looked at her became even more resentful. This left Leng ruoxue puzzled no matter how much she thought about it.

 Chapter 1824 The Decision Of The Fire Wolf Clan (4)

    It was only after that that Leng ruoxue found out that the evildoer had thrown him into the stinky swamp. He had bathed for a few days, but his wife did not even allow him to take half a step closer to her. This had made him a resentful husband for a long time. However, after finding out about this, Leng ruoxue did not pity him at all. Who asked him to be so smug back then?

    Leng ruoxue and the rest stayed in the fire Wolf n''s territory for almost two days. It was only on the morning of the third day that the fire wolves came to inform them that the representatives of the beast ns had arrived.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she immediately brought the demon, uncle long, her Godfather, and Feng Da to the Firewolf n''s meeting hall.

    Although it was called a Hall, it was actually just casually built from a few pieces of wood.

    The fire Wolf n did not have high requirements for their residence. Basically, a tree hole was enough to hide in. Those who were more particr would build a treehouse on a tall tree, but there were no decorations in the house. It was unbelievably simple.

    Therefore, when her house was lit up, the fire wolves were stunned.

    Even though they had long heard that this human woman had a beautiful house, it was not as shocking as seeing it with their own eyes. In order to befriend them, Leng ruoxue had even generously invited them to her house as guests. Many of the fire wolves saw that Leng ruoxue was so easy to get along with, so they did not stand on ceremony and moved in directly.

    However, the mother of the wolf Cub, the female Wolf, looked at Leng ruoxue with eyes filled with anger. Who asked her precious son to acknowledge this human as his master? Fortunately, it was a female Wolf that knew how to look at the big picture. Moreover, Huo ke had exined to it in detail that Leng ruoxue had not done it on purpose. Therefore, even though it was angry, it did not make things difficult for Leng ruoxue.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she naturally didn''t bother about its attitude. After all, anyone who encountered such a situation would be angry.

    After entering the main hall, Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes first scanned the beasts present. She saw that there was a wide variety of beasts in the hall, and their sizes were all different. The big ones were like small mountains, while the small ones were not even the size of a human''s palm. Among these beasts, not only were there beautiful foxes and leopards, but there were also ugly giant rhinoceros, lizards, scorpions, and so on. It was likely that all the beasts in thend of demons had arrived.

    The Beasties were also sizing her up with curiosity.

    When the fire Wolf n''s Grand Elder saw Leng ruoxue and the rest, he immediately invited them to take a seat. As for the beasts present, there was no need to be so particr. Some of them were lying down, some were sitting down, and some were squatting.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest sat down, but before they could speak, some Beastie asked impatiently.<sub> </sub>

    "Human, I heard you''re an Alchemist? "If we let you set up your territory here, then the pills ..." The one who spoke was a pitch-ck bear. It was almost two meters tall and had a huge body. Its voice was simple and honest. However, it only finished half of its sentence before it stared unblinkingly at Leng ruoxue with its huge bear eyes. The other beasties did the same.

    Before they came here, the fire Wolf n had sent their Wolf to inform them of the fire Wolf n''s decision. The beasts were convinced of the fire Wolf n''s intelligence. Therefore, the fire Wolf n''s decision had made their minds active. Hence, when they first saw Leng ruoxue, they were very friendly.

    However, they still had to ask him personally before they could be at ease. This was not because they did not trust the fire wolves, but because they were cautious by nature.

    p After hearing the ck bear''s words, Leng ruoxue smiled and promised,""Since I''ve decided to set up my territory in thend of evil demons, we''re neighbors. If you need medicinal pills in the future, feel free toe to me. I can give you ordinary medicinal pills, but you''ll have to prepare the materials for the better medicinal pills. I can help you refine them for free. How about it?"</anda>

    Leng ruoxue had thought of these thoughts through her own experiences. The reason why she was so generous was because she was facing a group of beasties. If it was a human, she would not dare to be so arrogant. After all, many humans were greedy, while beasties were much more innocent.

    "Miss Leng, is what you''re saying true?" When the fire Wolf n''s first elder heard this, he beamed with joy. Previously, they had only thought that with an Alchemist like Leng ruoxue as their neighbor, it would be easier for them to need elixirs in the future. Hence, they had never thought of getting them without putting in any effort. However, now that Leng ruoxue had said that she would give them the elixirs for free, even if she helped them refine them, it would be free. This was definitely a huge surprise to them.

    It seemed like they had made a wise decision. After seeing the satisfied smiles on the faces of the other beasts, the old wolf felt that the fire Wolf n was in luck. After all, they were the ones who had met Leng ruoxue first. This was an advantage! Not only that, but their young master had also acknowledged Leng ruoxue as his master. With this bond, their rtionship with Leng ruoxue was as solid as iron, and no one could think of breaking it.

    Previously, when it learned that the young master had identally recognized him as its master, it was still a little depressed! But now, it felt that this was a good thing! As such, the way it looked at Leng ruoxue became gentler.

    "Of course! I''ve always been friendly to Beastie. In the future, when you have the chance to see my Beastie, you''ll know. " Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. She had yet to reveal her beasts to them, and they were her trump cards. She had originally nned to use them when she could not deal with these beasts, but it seemed like she would not need to use them now.

    "Hahaha! I believe that. " The old fire Wolfughed out loud. The little fox had been living here for a few days and had been talking about the good things about its master in their ears every day. It had made their ears grow calluses from listening to it, so how could they not know about this?

    "If any of you have any more questions, ask them now!" At this moment, the old fire Wolf said to the beasts.

    Following that, the beasts began to ask questions one after another while Leng ruoxue patiently answered them one by one. Just like that, a day passed quickly. However, out of caution, they did not immediately give their own answers. Instead, they temporarily settled down in the fire Wolf n''s territory ...

 Chapter 1825 Master Recognition (1)

    As soon as they settled down, the fire Wolf n''s territory instantly became lively.

    In reality, the reason why they chose to stay here temporarily was because they hoped to spend more time with Leng ruoxue and see her character. After all, they did not have a good impression of humans and were not too willing to live next to them. However, Leng ruoxue''s identity as an Alchemist was too alluring, and they could not resist this temptation. In contrast, their attitude towards Leng ruoxue was much better than other humans. This had a lot to do with Leng ruoxue''s unparalleled affinity.

    Leng ruoxue had always been friendly to the beasts. In addition to her deliberate attempt to befriend them, the beasts found it hard to reject her. Hence, they had a great time in the fire Wolf n''s territory. However, the beasts were not as friendly to others as they were to Leng ruoxue. Even so, they were still better than strangers.

    Sitting in the garden of the house, the master of the ning family looked gloomily at uncle long, who was sitting opposite him. He didn''t say anything for a long time. His expression made uncle long feel ufortable all over.

    After a while, uncle long couldn''t stand it anymore.

    "I say, ning family boy, if you have something to say, then say it. Why are you looking at me like that? You''re going to scare me. " Uncle long sighed and said helplessly.

    "I''m very depressed. " The master of the ning family said weakly. He had miscalcted! He had really miscalcted! Never in his dreams did he expect that things would develop like this. What was going on? The beasts clearly did not have any good feelings towards humans, but why were those beasts so warm towards that little Xue ''er? They were so passionate that it made people envious! This was really too abnormal!

    Basically, these past few days, there were always beasts who invited Xue ''er to bond with them and every time they returned, Xue'' er would bring arge pile of gifts from the beasts. Although most of them were medicinal herbs and mineral materials, but he had to admit that there were some things that he was envious of.

    This shouldn''t be the case, right? The more the master of the ning family thought about it, the more incredulous he felt. This kind of thing seemed like a fantasy. It was fine if one group of beasts did it, but the strange thing was that almost every group of beasts did it. Did they not know that Xue ''er was a human? Or did they treat Xue ''er as one of their own?

    Master ning was a little confused. Actually, he was overthinking it. If Leng ruoxue knew what he was thinking, she would definitely tell him that she and the beasts were just returning the favor. Furthermore, the beasts werepletely trying to get on her good side, and both sides were on equal footing when they interacted.

    This was also the main reason why the beasts liked to befriend her. It was because she respected those beasts and would not look down on them. Even if the other party was a very weak beast, she would still treat them the same way.

    "I know," Hearing the words of the master of the ning family, uncle long nodded, but he couldn''t stop sighing in his heart. The ning family''s boy''s depression was written all over his face. If he still couldn''t see it, then his eyes were too bad!

    "Don''t Beastie hate humans?" The master of the ning family looked at uncle long with a sad face, his handsome face full of confusion.

    "It''s very annoying. At least, there aren''t many people who can get along with the beasts like this little girl. However, this little girl is very approachable, so it''s only natural that the beasts like her." Uncle long understood. Leng ruoxue had never disdained any beast, and she was also an Alchemist. It would be strange if those beasts did not like her!

    "Then what should I do?" The master of the ning family wanted to cry but had no tears.

    "What do you mean?" Uncle long frowned, his face full of question marks.<sub> </sub>

    "What if those beasts agree with Xue ''er to set her territory here?" The master of the ning family couldn''t help but growl angrily when he saw that uncle long was ying dumb.

    "Then you should just agree! If all of the beasts agree to let Xue ''er make this her territory, then your worries will naturally disappear. What''s there to worry about? besides, you''ve seen how they get along with each other, so you should be even more at ease!" Uncle long said with a faint smile. He was very relieved now.

    "But in this situation, there are wolves in front and tigers behind. How can I truly be at ease?" Master ning was still afraid that Leng ruoxue was here. If something happened and he couldn''te to her rescue in time, wouldn''t she me him to death?

    "Xue ''er is not a child anymore. Instead of worrying about her so much, why don''t you worry about your own descendants? I feel that there are many people in your ning family who are more worrying than Xue ''er!" Uncle long reminded.

    "They''re not kids! If you can''t even protect your own life, then there''s no need to live in this world. " The moment master ning heard uncle long mention his descendants, he immediately became cold-blooded again. In fact, he had always been like this. It was only when he was facing Leng ruoxue that he became indecisive and worried.

    "Hahaha! You''re so biased, but it''s true. If your own descendants don''t live up to expectations, who can you me?" Uncle long smiled and nodded. Although he didn''t have any descendants, he had basically watched the younger generation of the endless ocean grow up. Therefore, they were simr to his descendants. However, he was the same as the ning family''s boy. He didn''t pay too much attention to them. Otherwise, he would worry about them all the time and they would never be able to grow up. In fact, he was only slightly better to Leng ruoxue, but he didn''t interfere with her decisions too much. The ning family''s boy was obviously different.

    The ning family brat treated the little girl as a baby who had not been weaned off milk. He wanted to do everything for her, but Xue ''er was an independent child, so the ning family brat had no use at all. It was also in thisparison that many of the ning family''s nsmen were even more useless. Therefore, as the master of the ning family, he looked down on his own nsmen more and more. Sigh! If he and the ning family''s boy''s positions were switched, he would probably have the same thought, because he understood the heart of someone who hated iron for not meeting steel.

    "That''s right, I''m not their nanny. If I don''t want to work hard, how can I follow them all the time? I''m not that bored!" The master of the ning family seemed to have found a soulmate and said in deep agreement.

    "You don''t keep an eye on them, so you have your eyes on the little girl?" Uncle long said with a helpless smile.

    "Xue ''er is a girl! Of course, girls are meant to be pampered. " Master ning said matter-of-factly.

    "As far as I know, the ning family has a lot of girls, right? You''ll be in even more pain when you''re back. " Uncle long teased.

    "Tsk! They''re waiting for me to be in pain, so I have to be in pain? I will only love those that I truly want to love, and as for those ning family nsmen, if I really show a little interest in anyone, they will immediately raise their tails, do you believe it?" The master of the ning family asked.

    "I do!" Uncle long said. Although he wanted to say that it was normal, he would not like a junior like that.

    "Brother long! Give me an idea, if these beasts all agree to Xue ''er''s territory being set up here, what should we do?" As he spoke, the master of the ning family returned to the topic of running away and looked at uncle long with anticipation.

 Chapter 1826 Master Recognition (2)

    "Didn''t I say that you would agree to it? What else can we do?" Uncle long was a little speechless. Why was the ning family''s boy''s memory so bad?

    "But the problem is, I don''t want to agree!" The master of the ning family said honestly.

    "You think that''s possible?" Uncle long raised his eyebrows and asked the master of the ning family.

    "I know it''s impossible, that''s why I''m asking you!" The master of the ning family reminded.

    "Ning family''s boy, to be honest, the current situation is very good, and the beasts here wee Xue ''er, so your previous concerns are no longer a problem. In that case, what''s there to object to?" Uncle long really couldn''t understand, because he knew very well that no one could easily change Xue ''er''s mind once she had decided on something, and the ning family''s boy was no exception.

    "It''s not that I''m afraid ..." The master of the ning family had just said a few words when he was interrupted by uncle long again.

    "The little girl always says,''since we''re here, we should take things as theye''. There''s no need for you to worry about this now. Besides, you should believe in her ability. That little girl isn''t that easy to bully. Besides, aren''t I still here?" Uncle long rushed to say.

    "It''s easy to Dodge an open spear, but hard to defend against an arrow shot from the dark. We''re in the light while the enemy is in the dark. Who knows what the other party will do!" The master of the ning family said disapprovingly. Then, he had an idea and said,"By the way, none of the beasts here have recognized Xue ''er as their master yet, so she hasn''t fulfilled my conditions yet, haha! I can openly oppose this!"

    It was really chaotic to be concerned! How could he have forgotten the reason for the crown? After being depressed for a few days, the master of the ning family med himself.

    Hearing the master of the ning family''s words, uncle long couldn''t help but look at him with sympathy.

    AI! What could he say? If this condition could really be a reason to stop Xue ''er from setting up her territory here, then he would not have let the ning family kid agree to this! Because in his eyes, this was nothing! Based on Leng ruoxue''s interactions with the beasts these few days, he was very sure that as long as the little girl revealed this thought, the beasts that did not want the little girl to leave because of this resistance might automatically recognize her as their master. At that time, the ning family''s brat would not be able to do anything at all. Instead of doing that, it would be better to agree to it as soon as possible!

    However, master ning was not as open-minded as he was.

    "It''s decided then! I''ll use this condition to stop her!" The master of the ning family didn''t notice uncle Long''s sympathy for him and said to himself.

    "Good luck then!" Uncle long sighed helplessly.

    Since the ning family''s boy wouldn''t turn back until he hit the south wall, then he could only watch this old boy''s head break and bleed without any sense of loyalty! Uncle long thought to himself with evil intentions.

    The master of the ning family, who thought he had thought of a good reason, was in a good mood and even started to hum a song!

    Looking at the master of the ning family''s smug face, uncle long tactfully shut his mouth.

    Then, the two of them started to stare at each other.

    Just as the two of them were silent, grape''s voice suddenly entered their ears.

    "Stop following me. If you do, I''ll tell on you to your wife!" Grape''s tone was very fiery, showing her depressed mood at the moment.

    "I''m hungry!"<sub> </sub>

    "I''m hungry too!"

    Two pitiful voices were heard almost at the same time.

    The master of the ning family and uncle long looked in the direction of the sound curiously.

    "Grape, what''s wrong?" The master of the ning family asked, pretending to be puzzled. Didn''t they just finish eating? Why was this pair of gluttons hungry again?

    The two hungry voices belonged to the fire Wolf father and son duo.

    "They said they were hungry and kept pestering me to get them food." Grape walked to master ning and uncle Long''s side and said gloomily, damn it! It had only been less than an hour since they had eaten, and the pair of foodies were hungry again. Furthermore, they had eaten the most during the meal just now! I really don''t know why they like to be hungry so much! She was helpless.

    Moreover, ever since they had eaten the food she had cooked, this father and son pair had been pestering her, always asking her to make food for them, which made her extremely annoyed!

    Especially that damn little fire Wolf. It used to despise her cooking skills, but after knowing that the dinner of these people was made by him and lotus seed, and that its miss rarely cooked, it unwillingly stuck to her! However, what she couldn''t understand was why the father and son only looked for her for food and not the Lotus seeds!

    In fact, it wasn''t without reason that this father and son pair had targeted her.

    In their eyes, although the grapes looked fierce on the outside, they were kind on the inside and easy to talk to. On the other hand, although lotus seed looked rather peaceful, she was not as easy to get along with as the grapes. As for Leng ruoxue, they did not dare to pester her to get them food. So, they naturally pestered the grapes.

    "Didn''t you just eat? Why are you hungry again?" Master ning was speechless. How much could this father and son eat? It was reasonable to say that cultivators would not get hungry so easily. Furthermore, Xue ''er and the rest basically ate three meals a day. This was the eating habit of ordinary people! For gods, they didn''t need to eat so frequently, but this father and son were obviously unusual!

    "Yes, I''m hungry again!" The Little Red Wolf nodded its little head in all seriousness. Then, it pouted its little mouth in grievance. Its dark round eyes were glistening with tears, as if it was about to cry again.

    ? "Don''t cry! I''ll beat you up if you dare to cry!" Seeing this, grape quickly threatened. The wolf Cub had no choice but to hold back its tears and look at grape pitifully.

    "I''m your youngdy''s Beastie, you can''t be so fierce to me!" The wolf Cub mustered up his courage and reminded.

    "MMH! My son is right, I''m the Father of your Little Miss and Beastie, you can''t be so fierce to us!" Father Wolf also added. After saying that, his bright ck eyes looked at the grapes expectantly, as if saying,''hurry up and make me something to eat!''

    Listening to their shameless words, grape''s face turned from white to green, and then to ck. Then, she roared,""F * ck your Little Miss''s Beastie and Little Miss''s Beastie''s father! I''m also miss''s maidservant! Don''t try to show nepotism in front of me! I''m telling you, miss doesn''t like this! Hurry up and disappear from my sight! Otherwise! I''ll go to your mother and your wife to tell on you!"

    The grape threatened angrily. If it wasn''t for the fact that she couldn''t beat this crazy old fire Wolf, she would have beaten it up! It was really too infuriating! What the hell is this? A good Beastie has learned to be bad, really the upper beam is not right, the lower beam is crooked! This Wolf father and son duo were not normal at all!

    "Mom can''t let me go hungry either!" The Little Red Wolf lowered its head in fear, but it still muttered fearlessly.

    "MMH! That''s right! My wife can''t stop me from eating!" Father Wolf continued to echo.

 Chapter 1827 Master Recognition (3)

    "Dammit! I can''t take it anymore!" Grape was furious! She really wanted to curse! But the next second, she strode out of the garden full of resentment. As she walked, she consoled herself,"calm down!" He had to be calm! He couldn''t be angered by this father and son, or he would be a joke!

    Watching grape''s back, master ning and uncle long looked at each other andughed out loud.

    "Hahaha!" The two of themughed so hard that they were on the verge of tears. This was really too funny!

    "Grandpas, what are youughing at?" Seeing the ning family head and uncle longughing so happily, the little fire Wolf asked with a puzzled face, and a trace of shyness appeared on his face. It couldn''t afford to offend these two old grandpas, so it had always been obedient and cute in front of them.

    "I''mughing at you guys. You guys are so cute!" The master of the ning family said happily.

    "Hehe! Thank you for your praise, Grandpa ning!" The Little Red Wolf said a little embarrassedly. After saying that, it even lowered its head shyly.

    "Uh!" Hearing the little Wolf''s words, master ning''s forehead was full of ck lines. He knew that this little guy couldn''t be praised. Once he was praised, he would get carried away! Moreover, what he said just now wasn''t apliment, was it?

    Seeing through master ning''s thoughts, uncle long lowered his head and chuckled.

    Suddenly, a deafening roar was heard.

    "Damn it, you''re here to embarrass me again?"

    With that, a red lightning appeared in the garden. Needless to say, the mother wolf was here to catch the wolf!

    "Waa! I''m here, I''m so scared!" The Little Red Wolf jumped into the arms of the master of the ning family exaggeratedly, seeking protection.

    Father Wolf also wanted to hide, but his body was too big. Before he could escape, he was caught by his wife.

    The fierce female Wolf grabbed the huge fire Wolf''s ear like a Wolf and roared,""You glutton! You only know how to embarrass yourself! Let''s go! Come home with me and I''ll discipline you!"

    After she finished speaking, the rtively petite female Wolf very valiantly dragged the pitiful, but not angry, and not daring to speak, huge fire Wolf out of the house. As for the little Wolf, it was ignored by the female Wolf. Anyway, the little guy had already recognized its master, and as its mother, it could not care too much.

    After they left, the master of the ning family couldn''t help but ask curiously,""Little fellow, what is your family''s discipline?" He didn''t expect wolves to have familyws. This was really unheard of!

    "Mom said that gossiping is not a good child." The wolf Cub stared at him with its round ck eyes and said very seriously.

    "Uh!" Hearing this, the master of the ning family couldn''t help but pull a long face. He was speechless, but uncle long couldn''t help butugh even more happily.

    "Hahaha!" Uncle longughed without restraint. Looking at these energetic and cute little guys every day, he felt a lot younger.

    "Uncle long, why are you smiling so happily?" At this moment, Leng ruoxue walked into the garden with the demon. When she heard theughtering from the garden, she could not help but ask.

    "Xue ''er, you''re toote. Didn''t you see a good show of a fierce wife disciplining her husband?" Uncle long said with a smile.<sub> </sub>

    "What fierce wife scolding husband?" Leng ruoxue was confused.

    However, as soon as she finished speaking, she heard a series of painful wails apanied by moansing into the house. Leng ruoxue''s face darkened. When did the sound instion of this house be so bad? Even the sounds from outside could be heard.

    "It''s my mother who''s punishing father! AI! Poor father! I''m afraid I won''t be able to get out of bed for a long time again. " The little Wolf said faintly, but its words were particrly intoxicating, making people''s imagination run wild.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but sigh. Children these days were really mature!

    The truth was just as the wolf Cub had said. The wolf Cub''s father had not appeared in front of the public for quite a while. In the words of the female Wolf, her husband was tired and resting!

    Upon hearing this, Leng ruoxue came to a conclusion.

    Like mother, like son, this was really not a family, not one family!

    The wolf Cub''s father had been punished by his wife and was unable to appear in front of the crowd. The only one pestering the grape for food was the wolf Cub. However, the wolf Cub''s words carried little weight and it couldn''t cause any big waves on its own. Thus, the grape often ignored its existence. Whenever the wolf Cubined to its master that the grapes were abusing children and not giving it food, Leng ruoxue would give the wolf Cub a good spanking. The wolf Cub was her Beastie now anyway. She restrained her Beastie and no one could say anything.

    However, the wolf Cub was a typical example of someone who only remembered to eat but not to be beaten. Even though it said that it would remember every time it was beaten, it would return to its old ways once it encountered food and forget what it had said. As time passed, Leng ruoxue was toozy to pay attention to it, and the grape naturally ignored it even more!

    Time passed.

    In the blink of an eye, he had already stayed in the fire Wolf n''s territory for nearly half a month.

    In this half a month, Leng ruoxue''s rtionship with the magical beasts had improved by leaps and bounds. In this period of time, there were even more magical beasts who expressed their wee to Leng ruoxue, saying that they weed her to settle down here.

    On thest day of the deadline that Godfather had given, all the magical beasts in thend of demons had agreed to let Leng ruoxue set up her territory here. This situation was within Leng ruoxue''s expectations.

    However, only the master of the ning family was not very happy to hear this news.

    On the evening of thest day of the deadline, the master of the ning family called Leng ruoxue to the living room and looked at her with a serious face.""Xue ''er! Today is thest day!"

    "I know, Godfather. All the beasts in thend of evil demons have agreed for me to set up my territory here, so you won''t object to it, right?" Leng ruoxue said with a light smile. Her expression was extremely rxed.

    "Xue ''er! Back then, the condition we agreed on was that they had to acknowledge you as their master, even if it was only one branch of the beast n. But now, it seems that other than that Little Wolf, no other beast has acknowledged you as their master. So, you have not fulfilled my request. " The master of the ning familyughed evilly, a cunning look in his eyes.

    However, would Leng ruoxue let him do as he wished?

    "Godfather! Why don''t you tell me this tomorrow? If you don''t agree because the beasts don''t recognize you as their master, then you can tell me about this tomorrow! ording to our original agreement, I''ll lose tomorrow. " Leng ruoxue said calmly. There was not a single trace of panic on her beautiful face.

    "I''m your Godfather, how can I be so unrefined! Moreover, today is thest day, so I naturally have to remind you. Otherwise, if I tell you tomorrow, you''ll me me for it. " The master of the ning family said righteously. In fact, the reason why he chose to say it tonight was because he didn''t believe that this little girl could make a beast n recognize her as its master in one night.

 Chapter 1828 Master Recognition (4)

    "Then, thank you for your reminder, Godfather." Leng ruoxueughed. She then called Feng Da in and instructed him,""Feng Da, go and tell the beasts in thend of demons that I can''t set up my territory here because none of the beasts have recognized me as their master. This is the basic requirement for Godfather to allow me to set up my territory here!"

    "Yes! Miss!" Feng Da replied, then turned around and left with a snicker.

    "Little girl Xue ''er, have you thought it through?" Leng ruoxue''s words made master ningugh to himself. He was indeed smart! This time, Xue ''er had no other way! This result made him even more smug.

    "En!" Leng ruoxue nodded, not saying a word.

    After a while, Feng Da came back.

    "Miss, the representatives of the beast ns want to see you." Feng Da reported.

    "Oh! Are you done with them?" Leng ruoxue asked despite knowing the answer.

    "I''m done. After they heard it, they were a little agitated, so they strongly requested to see you." Feng Daughed in his heart.

    "Then let them in!" Leng ruoxue nodded.

    Then, Feng Da left the living room. When he reappeared, he was followed by a group of orcs. These orcs were the representatives of the orcs in thend of demons, and they all had a lot of power.

    "Miss Leng! We''ve already agreed to let you set up your territory here, so how can you leave? What are we going to do if you leave?" The ck bear was the one who spoke like a resentful husband. After saying these words, its huge bear face was filled with a trace of hidden bitterness. Woo ... After spending time with Leng ruoxue, they had already fallen in love with this human. On top of that, she was also an Alchemist. Hence, they did not want her to leave even more.

    On the way here, they had secretlymunicated with each other. Everyone had expressed that they would spare no effort to make Leng ruoxue stay. This was also for theirmon interests. Therefore, this matter had to be done.

    "I don''t want to leave either, but I made an agreement with Godfather. If I make this ce my territory, I have to take in a beast n here for my own use. Otherwise, it''s my loss." Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    "Miss Leng, do you mean that as long as there''s a beast n that acknowledges you as their master, you can stay here?" The ck bear asked again. At this time, it seemed to have be the spokesperson of all the beasts.

    "Yes, this is Godfather''s request! Otherwise, even if you don''t object, Godfather won''t admit it. " Leng ruoxue said, feeling wronged. Her words made master ning feel as if he was sitting on pins and needles.<sub> </sub>

    "Xue ''er, didn''t we agree on this before? Why am I the one who doesn''t acknowledge my debt?" The master of the ning family said with a face full of hidden bitterness. Wu ... He also felt wronged, okay?

    "Mm! That''s right, we had an agreement back then. " Leng ruoxue nodded her head infort.

    At this time, the ck bear asked again,"miss Leng, do you have any requirements for ORCC''s race?"

    "There''s no requirement for this. " Leng ruoxue looked at her Godfather and chuckled.

    "Then it''s easy. At most, we''ll arrange for a beast n to recognize you as their master!" When the ck bear heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he immediately beamed with joy.

    "This isn''t very good, is it? I don''t want to force you. " Leng ruoxue pretended to hesitate, but she could not help butugh in her heart. This time, Godfather had no other way!

    In fact, after hearing the fat ck bear''s words, the master of the ning family was indeed a little dumbfounded. How, how was this possible? How could such a thing happen? If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would never have believed that such a situation really existed. This was truly too strange! He was even more depressed.

    "I won''t force you. We''ve already discussed it. Furthermore, it''s absolutely voluntary." The ck bear promised. In reality, when they were discussing which beast n to acknowledge as their master, they almost started fighting. It wasn''t because they didn''t want to acknowledge Leng ruoxue as their master, but because the number of beast ns who wanted to acknowledge her as their master was simply too many. If it wasn''t because they felt that Leng ruoxue might not be able to'' take on ''so many of them, they wouldn''t have fought so hard over a single slot and almost started fighting.

    "Done discussing? Then which of your beast tribes will recognize me as their master?" Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    "It''s the silver rat n," The ck bear said with some embarrassment. Among all the beast ns in thend of demons, the silver rat n was the weakest, but at the same time, they were also the n with thergest number of people. Moreover, although their strength was low, their ability to gather information was first-ss. As for why the silver rat n had fought for this quota, it was not necessary to exin to outsiders. In short, it was difficult to exin in a few words!

    The ck bear''s answer surprised Leng ruoxue. She had never thought that she would have a rat as her beast. However, it was fortunate that this silver rat n was different from the rats that caused harm everywhere in her previous life. In reality, the silver rats in the divine world were extremely beautiful. They had a body full of silvery-white fur and shone with an enchanting radiance. Furthermore, they were only the size of an infant''s fist and looked extremely small and cute. The only w was that their strength was too low, even if they were the king of silver rats. The highest of them only had the strength of a fifth ranked sacred beast. As for the ordinary silver rats, most of them were not even divine beasts. It was not that they could not continue to advance, but it was extremely difficult for silver rats to cultivate, so advancing to the next rank had naturally be an extravagant hope.

    "Master!" After Leng ruoxue listened to the ck bear''s words, she didn''t say anything for a long time. The silver Rat King thought that Leng ruoxue was not satisfied with its strength, so it let out a soft cry of grievance and timidness. Ayer of mist appeared in its pair of ck Pearl-like eyes, and it peeked at Leng ruoxue pitifully.

    "Yes, let''s do it!" Leng ruoxue came back to her senses and said helplessly as she looked at the silver Rat King''s pitiful little face.

    "Yes! Master!" When the silver Rat King heard this, it happily jumped onto Leng ruoxue''s shoulder. Following that, the contract''s rules appeared and enveloped the man and the rat within it. After the rules disappeared, the silver Rat King became Leng ruoxue''s beast. As the king of a n, it had a contract with its own n. Thus, the entire silver rat n naturally became Leng ruoxue ''s.

 Chapter 1829 Gathered At Imperial City (1)

    After the master recognition ceremony ended, all the beasts looked at the silver Rat King with envy. The silver Rat King shyly jumped onto Leng ruoxue''s shoulder. When the master of the ning family saw this scene, the depression in his heart could not be described with words.

    He couldn''t understand why it was like this. He had thought that victory was in his grasp, but who knew that things would take a turn for the better? now, even if he wanted to object to Xue ''er setting up a territory here, he had no reasonable reason to do so. Sob ... At the thought of this, the master of the ning family looked at Leng ruoxue with more resentment.

    Leng ruoxue caught a glimpse of her Godfather''s gaze and felt helpless. She knew that her Godfather was definitely unwilling, but it was a pity that things had alreadye to this. It was useless no matter how unwilling he was. Sheughed in her heart.

    "Godfather! I''ve already fulfilled your request. " Leng ruoxue smiled as she reminded him.

    "Yes." "Yes," master ning responded unhappily, and then turned his head angrily, not looking at the slightly smug little girl. It was really infuriating! He thought to himself indignantly,"if other people wanted to take in a Beastie, they would have to spend a lot of effort. But this girl wanted to take in a Beastie, and a Beastie just had toe to her door on its own. This is really infuriating!" He was a little envious and jealous.

    "Godfather, this time you won''t object to me setting up the territory here, right?" Leng ruoxue asked despite knowing the answer.

    "You bad girl, what''s the point of me objecting?" The master of the ning family red at him and roared.

    "Of course it''s useless, because I''ve already done what you asked." Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Then why are you still asking me?" The master of the ning family was furious and shouted at the top of his voice.

    "I just wanted to remind you, in case you renege on your debt!" Leng ruoxue said, feeling a little wronged. However, she was secretlyughing in her heart.

    "Don''t worry! I won''t renege on my debt!" Master ning''s face was livid. After he finished speaking, he flicked his sleeves and left.

    "Godfather!" Leng ruoxue looked at her Godfather''s back and called out softly. However, master ning was so angry that he didn''t even look back and left the living room.

    "AI!" Seeing this, Leng ruoxue sighed helplessly. Godfather was like a child at times, he needed to be coaxed!

    ? Following that, Leng ruoxue turned her gaze towards the spiritual beasts in the house. After expressing her gratitude for their arrival and cooperation, Leng ruoxue let Feng Da send them back. Since the silver Rat King had be her spiritual beast, it naturally stayed behind.

    As she looked at the beautiful and petite silver Rat King, Leng ruoxue''s gaze became gentler. She asked curiously,""Silver Rat King, how many members does your silver rat n have?"

    "Master, our silver rat n prospers very quickly, and there are at least tens of thousands of nsmen. However, it''s a bit difficult for us to cultivate, so the strength of our nsmen isn''t very high." The silver Rat King spoke the truth. As it spoke, it even lowered its little head, as if it was afraid that Leng ruoxue would despise its people.

    "Oh! Do you have any skills?" Leng ruoxue asked again.

    "There is! We silver rats have many eyes and ears, so it''s hard to hide anything that happens in thend of evil demons from us. " Speaking of the silver rat n''s special skill, the silver Rat King raised its head and puffed out its chest as it looked at Leng ruoxue with pride on its little face.

    When Leng ruoxue heard the silver Rat King''s words, she was a little surprised. She didn''t expect the silver rat n to have the potential to be spies. However, she was quite interested in this ability.

    "Silver Rat King, since your people have such abilities, then let them be in charge of the intelligence gathering work in the evil demonnd! If any strangerse to thend of demons, tell them to keep a close eye on them and report to me if anything happens. " Leng ruoxue thought for a moment and ordered.<sub> </sub>

    "Yes, sir!" The silver Rat King raised one of its small ws, half-raising it above its head, as if it had epted an extremely glorious mission, and said in an unusually serious manner.

    "Master! I have a situation report right now, I wonder if you want to hear it?" Then, the silver Rat King asked in a low voice with a mysterious expression.

    "What''s the situation?" Leng ruoxue was very surprised. She had just finished speaking and this little fellow already had something to report? Wasn''t this speed a little too fast?

    "It''s about the situation of the beasts in thend of the demons. " The silver Rat King said truthfully.

    "What?" Leng ruoxue''s beautiful face was filled with question marks.

    "Master! It''s like this, we silver rats have lived in thend of evil demons for many years, so we''re very familiar with the beasts here. We also know some of their gossip, which is also a secret that many beasts don''t want people to know. However, you''re my master, so I don''t think I should hide anything from you. " The silver Rat King exined.

    "Uh!" The silver Rat King''s words made Leng ruoxue''s forehead fill with ck lines. So this little fellow wanted to tell her the gossip about the beasts in thend of demons! She had thought that he had some important news!

    "Master! Aren''t you interested in these things?" The silver Rat King did not sense Leng ruoxue''s excitement, so it asked in a very small manner.

    "Little silver mouse, tell me first. If I know this, what use would it be to me?" Leng ruoxue gently stroked the silver Rat King''s little head and asked in a speechless manner.

    "Master! It''s very useful!" The silver Rat King nodded with great effort.

    "Eh? What''s the use of them?" Leng ruoxue''s curiosity was piqued.

    "Master, if the beasts in thend of demons make you angry, or if they don''t listen, you can use this to threaten them. It''s very effective! Hehe! I can be master''s Beastie, but no Beastie will fight with me for my master because I know their gossip. They are afraid that I will tell others about their embarrassing things, so they don''t dare to fight with me for my master!" The silver Rat King said with pride.

    "Uh!" The silver Rat King''s words made Leng ruoxue speechless once again. She never thought that the inside story of the silver rat n acknowledging a master was actually because they were afraid that her scandal would be exposed. However, this silver Rat King was quite smart and knew how to make use of its own advantages. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have be her Beastie.

    "Master! Our silver rat n is very weak, and there are too many magical beasts who want to recognize a master as their master. Thus, I had no choice but to use this n. " The silver Rat King was afraid that its master would misunderstand it as a despicable little mouse, so it quickly exined.

    "It''s okay. As the saying goes, all is fair in war. You''re very smart to think of using your own advantages to achieve your goal!" Leng ruoxue praised.

    "Master! You don''t me me?" The silver Rat King asked with uncertainty.

    "I don''t me you! You''re already my Beastie, why would I me you!" Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. She then urged,""Little silver mouse, from now on, the safety of our territory will be in the hands of your people!"

    "No problem. Master has handed the safety of the territory to us. You can rest assured!" The silver Rat King promised.

    "Yes, let''s go. I''ll bring you to meet our own people." Said Leng ruoxue. With that, she left the hall with the silver Rat King.

 Chapter 1830 Gathered At Imperial City (2)

    After introducing Feng Da and the others to the silver Rat King once again, Leng ruoxue brought the silver Rat King into the bracelet. She wanted to introduce Qing Jue to it, but the moment the silver Rat King entered the bracelet, it waspletely dumbfounded.

    The silver Rat King''s eyes were wide open as it looked at the scene in front of it in disbelief. It even rubbed its eyes with its small ws to confirm that it was not seeing things.

    W-where was this? The spiritual Qi here was so dense that it felt sofortable that it wanted to roll on the ground. The next second, the silver Rat King saw a white and chubby little baby appear in front of it, looking down at it.

    "H-Hello!" The silver Rat King stammered as it recovered from its shock. Its beastly instincts allowed it to clearly understand how powerful this little baby was. At the very least, this little baby wasn''t someone it could afford to offend.

    It had to be said that Beastie''s senses were very sharp. As the weapon spirit of the universal bracelet, other than Leng ruoxue, all the humans and beasts that entered the bracelet would be restricted by him, the head butler. This was the right of the weapon spirit. He was the owner of the bracelet, and his owner was Leng ruoxue.

    "Little rat, I''m Qing Jue, the chief butler of this ce. If you need anything in the future, juste and find me. As for our master, who is my sister, it''s best not to bother her unless it''s something important. Her fianc¨¦ is very fierce. If you pester my sister and he finds out, you''ll have to bear the consequences!" Qing Jue reminded her with an evil smile. When Leng ruoxue heard Qing Jue''s words, the corners of her mouth twitched. She did not know why Qing Jue was trying to ruin the reputation of a demon.

    "Oh! I got it. " After the silver Rat King heard Qing Jue''s words, it looked at him gratefully and couldn''t help but sigh in its heart. ''This is a good man!''

    Then, Qing Jue took the initiative to show the obedient silver Rat King around the space. He also told it in detail where it could go and where it could not go.

    After walking around, the silver Rat King had a general understanding of this ce. The more it understood, the more it felt fortunate. It was fortunate that it had snatched this spot to recognize its master. Otherwise, how could it have entered such a beautiful ce! It was very satisfied with this ce. Furthermore, this ce was very beneficial for its cultivation.

    Thinking of this, the silver Rat King could not help but grin foolishly.

    Qing Jue looked at the silver Rat King''s silly appearance, not surprised at all. With a thought, he left it in the garden and went back to his work.

    At the same time, the depressed master of the ning family ran to uncle Long''s room andined to him.

    Uncle long frowned as he listened to master ning''s endlessints, but as he listened, he actually felt like sleeping.

    Seeing his eyelids drooped down, master ning roared in his ear angrily,""Old whale! You''re drooling!"

    "Uh! Where was it? Ning family boy, you dare to lie to me?" Uncle long, who was half-awake, wiped the corner of his mouth subconsciously when he heard master ning''s words, only to find that he had been fooled, which made him angry.

    ''Damn it!'' It was clearly the ning family''s boy who pulled him andined non-stop. It wasn''t his fault that he was tired from listening, so why did he lie to him?

    "You fell asleep!" Master ning''s eyes were wide open, and his anger was surging.

    "You''ve said the same thing several times. It would be strange if I didn''t fall asleep!" Uncle long said helplessly.

    "I ... I just wanted to find someone to chat with! I''m panicking. " The master of the ning family said with an aggrieved face after hearing uncle Long''s words.

    "What''s the big deal? Really," Uncle long was speechless. Was such a trivial matter worth him acting like this?<sub> </sub>

    "I didn''t expect things to take a turn. I was going to win." The master of the ning family said unwillingly.

    "Ning family boy, if I say that you can''t win at all, would you believe me?" After staring at the master of the ning family for a long time, uncle long sighed and said with a little sympathy.

    "Of course I don''t believe it!" The master of the ning family said, unconvinced.

    "AI! Concern is a mess! In fact, the little girl is not as weak as you think. Don''t forget, she was the one who saved you from the secret realm. If she hadn''t gone, you would probably still be trapped in there! Since she has that ability, why are you still worrying for nothing! Even her own grandfather and brother aren''t as naggy as you!" Uncle long couldn''t take it anymore.

    "What do you know? How do you know that they''re not like this in private?" The master of the ning family couldn''t help but shout again.

    "I saw it with my own eyes. They are not like you. In fact, they trust the little girl a lot. You''re always worried about this, what''s there to worry about? if you ask me, you should just find a rope and tie this little girl to your side. " Uncle long suggested.

    "You ... You''re trying to anger me to death, aren''t you?" Uncle Long''s words made master ning even angrier. Hmph! He wanted to tie Xue ''er to his side, but would that little girl do it?

    "Good advice is unpleasant to the ear! Whether you listen to me or not, I have to remind you that it''s time to send someone to the Divine Master''s estate to file the case for the little girl''s territory. Otherwise, the little girl and the others won''t be able to participate in the elitepetition. " Uncle long reminded him. He was afraid that the ning family''s kid would get angry and forget about the important matter. After all, the elite gathering was going to start in half a month.

    "I know! I''ve already sent people over. " The master of the ning family said gloomily. Although he felt aggrieved, he would not go back on his promise to Xue ''er. So, after the matter of the territory was settled, he had already sent people to the Divine Master''s estate to file the case for Xue'' er''s territory.

    "Since you''ve already sent people, why are you still so depressed?" Uncle long didn''t understand him. This old man was just looking for trouble!

    "Can''t I find someone to vent my anger on?" Master ning''s eyes widened and he said fiercely.

    "Alright! How can it not work? but, my ears are getting calluses from listening to it. Why don''t you go andin to someone else?" Uncle long suggested.

    "No! I can''t find anyone else other than you. " The master of the ning family said shamelessly.

    "So you''re still clinging to me?" Uncle long was a little speechless. The boy from the ning family had lived for a long time, but he was still like a child when he was willful. To be honest, even the little girl was more sensible than him!

    "That''s right! I''ll be depending on you. " The master of the ning family smiled a little wretchedly. In fact, he mainly thought that uncle long was older than him, so it wouldn''t be too embarrassing toin to him. If he really listened to uncle long andined to others, how could he face others in the future?

    "You brat, you''ve got guts! Let''s go, I''ll have a one-on-one fight with you!" Uncle long was furious, and the consequences were severe!

    Then, uncle long grabbed the cor of the master of the ning family and dragged him out of his house.

    As for the location of their one-on-one fight, no one knew. However, after the fight, the obvious blue and purple scar on master ning''s face had left a deep impression on everyone because the scar on master ning''s face had been there for a long time.

 Chapter 1831 Gathered At Imperial City (3)

    Although many people were puzzled as to why the master of the ning family didn''t give them healing pills, no one was too embarrassed to ask because of his status. In the end, it was the silver Rat King who cleared their doubts, because uncle long had said that he would let the master of the ning family remember this profound lesson, so he was not allowed to eat healing pills and had to let the wound on his face heal by itself!

    If the master of the ning family dared to disobey his orders, he would bear the consequences! As for what he meant by conceited, everyone guessed that he meant that he would be beaten up even more severely. After learning about this, everyone felt 120000 points of sympathy for the ning family''s master, and even their attitude towards him was much better than before. This change made the ning family''s master depressed for a while.

    As for uncle long, after beating up the master of the ning family, he felt that the old man had be more honest, so he didn''t bother him anymore. Therefore, he was happy every day.

    A weekter.

    The person the master of the ning family had sent to the Divine Master''s residence to put Leng ruoxue''s territory on record had returned.

    After passing the proof of ownership to Leng ruoxue, Leng ruoxue started to build a ce for them to stay. However, they were about to head to the elite gathering, so they only selected a location and built the rough framework of the house.

    Leng ruoxue''s territory was the mountain that she had chosen previously. That mountain was the tallest one in thend of evil demons. It covered arge area and there were only two very small beast ns living on that mountain. They had also be Leng ruoxue''s neighbors.

    The main body of the house built this time was still designed ording to the design of their home in the water Margin continent. This was mainly to satisfy his grandfather''s homesickness. In addition, two courtyards were built next to the main residence, one on the left and one on the right to guard the main residence. This was also the request of the ning family''s master, because he woulde to live here from time to time, and the courtyards were prepared for his subordinates and visiting guests to live in.

    After the frame of the house waspleted, the beasts in thend of demons took the initiative to take on the remaining construction work. Although they were not very particr about their own residence, they attached great importance to where Leng ruoxue would be staying in the future. After Leng ruoxue handed them the drawing of the house, she left thend of demons with master ning and the rest.

    It was less than a week before the elitepetition. Leng ruoxue and the rest traveled day and night and finally arrived at Yu city the day before thepetition.

    The moment they entered the Imperial City, Leng ruoxue''s first thought was that there were too many people. It was not an exaggeration to describe the streets as packed with people. At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the others were not in disguise. Hence, their group attracted countless gazes. However, most of them were stunned and jealous. There were also many people who revealed friendly smiles towards them.

    Secondly, the Imperial City was veryrge and prosperous. There were many shops on the streets, and each shop was luxuriously decorated. The major guilds in the Imperial City were also very rich and magnificent from the outside. In short, everything in the Imperial City matched the Supreme status of the Divine Master''s estate.

    Not long after they entered the Imperial City, the elder of the ning family, who hade here first to take care of everything, appeared in front of them with a smile.

    "n head, senior long, and miss Leng, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." The one who spoke was a short and chubby middle-aged man. He was also an elder in charge of Foreign Affairs in the ning family. Among the elders of the ning family, his status was very ordinary. However, because he was smooth enough, he was in charge of Foreign Affairs in the ning family.

    "Yes." The master of the ning family nodded slightly, then ordered,""Take us to the courtyard!"

    "Yes!" The Foreign Affairs elder quickly responded.

    Then, he led the way.

    Generally speaking, when all the great ns of the divine realm came to participate in the elitepetition, they should stay in the inn arranged by the divine lord''s estate. However, as the head of the eight great divine realms, the ning n had its own courtyard in the Imperial City. Thus, a super n like them naturally did not need to squeeze into an overcrowded Inn like the other ns. Those who possessed such a privilege were all influential forces in the divine realm.

    When they arrived at the ning family''s courtyard, the ning family''s Foreign Affairs elder first arranged rooms for Leng ruoxue and the rest. Then, he respectfully waited in the living room for Leng ruoxue''s instructions.

    Actually, with his status, there was no need for him to bow and bend his knees. However, he was very clear about Leng ruoxue''s position in the family head''s heart. Hence, he subconsciously lowered his attitude. After all, in his opinion, pleasing Leng ruoxue was equivalent to pleasing the family head. No matter how he looked at it, he would not be at a disadvantage.

    Seeing him like this, Leng ruoxue could only tell him clearly that she had nothing for him to do. When the Foreign Affairs elder saw this, he turned around and left in embarrassment.

    After the Foreign Affairs elder left, Leng ruoxue heaved a sigh of relief. To be honest, she didn''t like it when people tried to please her deliberately. Their motives were too strong.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue seemed to have heaved a sigh of relief, the demon couldn''t help but chuckled and teased,""Hahaha! Xue ''er, if that Foreign Affairs elder knew that you didn''t like this, I wonder if he would be disappointed!"

    "He should be!" Leng ruoxue felt helpless.

    "Then let him be disappointed!" The demonughed evilly.

    "Little girl! The way you do things is really different from the rest! If it was someone else who was respected like this, I would be happy to do so, but you avoided him like a snake!" At this time, uncle long, who had nothing to do, also started to tease him. There was a gentle smile on his serious face.

    "Those who are unountably solicitous are either evil or thieving." Leng ruoxue said with a little fear. She didn''t want to be schemed against, even though that Foreign Affairs elder didn''t have any evil intentions towards her.<sub> </sub>

    "Who''s the thief or viin here?" Suddenly, a familiar voice rang in Leng ruoxue and the rest''s ears. Everyone raised their heads and saw the first elder of the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters walking in from outside.

    "Great elder, you''vee." The moment Leng ruoxue saw first elder, her beautiful face broke into a smile.

    "Little girl! I haven''t seen you for so long, and you didn''t miss me? You''re really too heartless. " The first elder continued, not giving Leng ruoxue a chance to speak. As he spoke, his face was filled with intense resentment.

    "Uh!" Leng ruoxue waspletely speechless after hearing first elder''s words. It hadn''t been that long since theyst met, alright? Moreover, the great elder didn''t give her a chance to speak and just used her of not missing him. Wu ... She felt so wronged!

    "Little girl, you have topensate me well!" The first elder ignored the depressed look on Leng ruoxue''s face and continued.

    "How do you want me topensate you, great elder?" Leng ruoxue smiled helplessly as she asked. At this moment, even if she was slow, she could tell that the great elder was deliberately finding fault with her. She just didn''t know what he wanted.

    "Make me a good meal! I haven''t eaten in a long time, sigh! After eating the food you guys made, I can''t even eat the food that others made. " The great elder''s words were very pitiful, and his face even showed a masochistic expression.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    Just for a meal, she said that she had no conscience and didn''t miss him?

    Even though she was helpless, Leng ruoxue still ordered grape and lotus seed to get some food for the great elder so that he would notin about her again.

    When the great elder had his fill of delicious food, his face bloomed with a smile.

    "You old glutton, I was wondering why you didn''t want to wait for me! So you''re here to monopolize the food!" Just as the first elder was gobbling down his food, a familiar voice rang out in everyone''s ears. Everyone raised their heads again and saw that it was the Cheng n''s n head.

    However, the head of the Cheng n didn''t even exchange pleasantries with them. Instead, he pounced straight to the table and snatched the food from the first elder. Instantly, everyone could only see two figures shing here and there, and the food on the table was quickly reduced at a speed that was imperceptible to the naked eye ...

    After a while.

    The two of them split the food on the table.

    When the master of the ning family arrived at the living room of Leng ruoxue''s residence, he only saw a table full of tes and bowls, as well as the alluring aroma of dishes that wafted through the air. There were also two old men who showed no respect to their elders, leaning back on their chairs and burping contentedly. Instantly, his heart burned with anger, and he immediately dragged the great elder and the master of the Cheng family out of the living room. When they reappeared, the great elder and the master of the Cheng family were also injured to varying degrees.

    The great elder and the master of the Cheng family lowered their heads in embarrassment in front of the crowd, while the master of the ning family had a trace of pride on his face. His previous gloominess had been swept away, and at this moment, he was in a very good mood.

    When they saw the first elder and the Cheng family''s master, Leng ruoxue and the rest understood that their Godfather was taking revenge! After all, he had been beaten up by uncle long before.

    Uncle long didn''t seem to want to see the master of the ning family so proud. He said with a half-smile,""Ning family''s boy, you''ve grown up!"

    "Uh! Brother long, are you used to living here? Is there anything that the attendant did not serve you well?" Hearing uncle Long''s unkind words, the master of the ning family immediately became a Lackey and said with a fawning face.

    "Ning family''s boy, are you confused? We''ve only just arrived here and haven''t even started living here yet! How do I know if I''ll get used to it?" Uncle long said, trying hard not tough.

    "Brother long, I think you should try staying here first. If you''re not used to it or if there''s anything you''re notfortable with, let me know immediately. I''ll arrange another ce for you." The master of the ning family quickly exined. He couldn''t afford to offend this old man.

    "Well, then I''ll try to live here first." Uncle long said indifferently.

    Hearing uncle Long''s words, the master of the ning family was relieved for the time being. However, it was rare for the first elder and the master of the Cheng family to see such a fawning side of him, so they all widened their eyes in disbelief as if they had seen an alien.

    "Are you old man ning?" After a long while, first elder couldn''t help but ask, his handsome face full of surprise!

 Chapter 1832 Start Of The Competition (1)

    "Nonsense! If I''m not, then you are?" The master of the ning family said unhappily. He was really depressed in his heart. If it wasn''t for uncle Long''s Valiance, he wouldn''t be in this state. However, these old fellows actually wanted to see him make a fool of himself. This was really preposterous! The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, and his gaze toward the Grand Elder and the Cheng n''s patriarch became more and more unkind.

    Hmph! He couldn''t do anything to the old whale, but he could deal with these two. The master of the ning family thought to himself. However, his obviously dangerous gaze made the first elder and the master of the Cheng family instantly raise their vignce. The two of them quietly and slowly moved to Leng ruoxue''s side.

    As he moved, the great elder asked,"why is old man ning So angry?" I''m not even angry at you for beating me up like this!"

    After moving to Leng ruoxue''s side, first elder whispered,""Little girl, your Godfather is a little abnormal. You have to protect me."

    When the patriarch of the Cheng n heard the Grand elder''s words, he hurriedly nodded and said,""Little girl, you can''t just leave me in the lurch!"

    Leng ruoxue was speechless after hearing their conversation.

    Aren''t these two people a little too exaggerated? His Godfather''s temper had not been good recently, but it was not like what they said. And she realized that she had been speechless more often recently.

    The whispers between the great elder and the master of the Cheng family naturally couldn''t escape the ears of the master of the ning family. After hearing them say this, his eyes widened even more, and the cold air around him began to leak out. On his stern face, the words "strangers stay away" were clearly written.

    Seeing him like this, the demon couldn''t help but chuckle.""Hehe!"

    Hearing thisughter, master ning became even angrier.""You brat, what are youughing at?"

    "Master ning is so overbearing! You don''t even allow others tough?" The demon raised his eyebrows and teased.

    "That''s right! Don''tugh!" The master of the ning family roared in anger.

    "Young man," uncle long said with a faint smile,"you''re so mighty!"

    "Uh! Uncle long, I was just joking with them. " Uncle Long''s words startled the master of the ning family. How could he have forgotten about this old whale?

    "A joke? Is this funny?" Uncle long asked on purpose.

    "Hehe! It''s alright!" The master of the ning family sneered, a little at a loss. He was a powerful figure in the immortal realm, but he was really helpless in front of uncle long, who was even older than him!

    "Ning family''s kid, tomorrow is the elite gathering. Now is not the time to joke." Uncle long said disapprovingly. Then, he said to master ning,""Shouldn''t you tell the little girl the rules of the elite gathering?"

    "I''m here to talk to little girl Xue ''er about this. " The master of the ning family quickly said, wiping the cold sweat on his forehead without a sound. Wu...With uncle long here, he was under a lot of pressure!

    Then, he turned to Leng ruoxue with a bitter expression and said,""Little girl! Tomorrow is the official start of the elitepetition. There are a few things you must pay attention to. "

    Master ning''s face was serious when he said this. Leng ruoxue and the others looked at him attentively and listened attentively.

    "First of all, don''t underestimate the enemy! Secondly, don''t be soft-hearted, and thirdly, adapt to the situation! As long as you remember these three points, you will definitely be sessful in the elite gathering. " The master of the ning family said worriedly.<sub> </sub>

    "Godfather, why don''t you be soft-hearted? Isn''t the elitepetition supposed to stop there?" Leng ruoxue asked in confusion after hearing master ning''s three points.

    "Little girl! "You''ve asked the right question. The elitepetition doesn''t stop when you''ve pointed it out, but it''s possible to kill you. Therefore, you must be extra careful during thepetition. Moreover, you must not be soft-hearted when dealing with the enemy, because this may be a trap for the enemy. Therefore, you can do whatever you want in the elitepetition and show yourself well. After all, this is the best opportunity for you to make a name for yourself. " The master of the ning family warned.

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue nodded. After hearing her Godfather''s words, she was looking forward to the elite gathering. She just didn''t know if this elite gathering would live up to its name.

    "Little girl, the elitepetition can be very bloody sometimes, so you must not take it lightly." Uncle long also warned.

    "Uncle long, don''t worry! We''ll be careful. " Leng ruoxue promised.

    "Oh right, Xue ''er, which five people from your god tier master group should participate in thepetition tomorrow?" The master of the ning family asked.

    "Feng Da, Lin Yuan, and I will definitely go. The other two spots have not been decided yet." Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    "Miss, let me go!" Lu Tao took the initiative to ask.

    "Alright, then you and Cuizhu! You two can take care of each other. " Leng ruoxue agreed. As for the demon, he would join the God King Group. Hence, they might not meet him.

    "Thank you, miss." Hearing this, Lutao and Cuizhu were very happy. Grape and Lotus were also happy for them. After all, the elite gathering was very rare, and they also had the opportunity to participate in it because their cultivation levels were different. However, they would not be in the same group, so it was still unknown whether they would meet each other!

    "Don''t be too happy yet. Godfather and uncle long have said that the elite gathering is very dangerous. So, you must be extra careful, especially Cuizhu. I''m most worried about you." Leng ruoxue asked worriedly. The reason why she allowed Cuizhu to participate was because she was afraid that Cuizhu would feel bad if she saw that the other three had the chance to participate as well. The difference would be too great. After all, the four of them had always been together.

    "Miss, I will be careful." Cuizhu''s cheeks were slightly red as she said in embarrassment.

    "Miss, I will also keep an eye on her." Seeing this, Lu Tao quickly promised.

    "You guys might not end up together, so how are you going to watch?" The master of the ning family couldn''t help but pour cold water on them when he saw their sisterly love.

    "Thepetition of the elitepetition is held in a special space. Moreover, it''s not a one-on-one battle. It could be one-on-two or even more." The master of the ning family continued.

    "Godfather, is there anything special about this special space?" When Leng ruoxue heard this, she couldn''t help but ask curiously.

    "Little girl! This special space was personally created by master Yu for thepetition of the elitepetition. In there, the participants from each n will be randomly sent to the battlefield. If you are lucky, the strength of the participants in the battlefield will be weaker, and if you are unlucky, you will be in danger of losing your life. " The master of the ning family exined patiently.

    "Then on the battlefield, will it be a chaotic battle?" Leng ruoxue could not help but ask.

    "Not really. Every battlefield is veryrge, so you might not be so unlucky as to encounter a group of enemies. However, anything can happen on the battlefield. There are also temporary alliances to deal with others. That''s why I told you to adapt to the situation. In short, whether you can survive and achieve good results in there is all up to you." As master ning spoke, he started to worry again, and the way he looked at Leng ruoxue also became extremely resentful.

 Chapter 1833 Start Of The Competition (2)

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue''s forehead was filled with ck lines. She thought to herself,''Godfather is worried again.'' However, she couldn''t let her Godfather''s heart turn cold because of his good intentions. So, she smiled and said,""Godfather, you should believe in our strength. By the way, how''s the strength of the ning n''s contestant?" She changed the topic.

    "Although he''s not the ning family''s top elite, his strength is still passable." After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, master ning said.

    "Then if we meet them on the battlefield of the elite gathering, should we help each other out?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "That would be for the best, of course." The master of the ning family nodded. In fact, he had the same idea, but Xue ''er had said it first.

    "Godfather, then please send someone to bring Feng Da and the others to get to know your ning family''s representative! In case they don''t know each other on the battlefield. " Leng ruoxue suggested.

    "Alright," he said. The master of the ning family nodded, and then he shouted towards the outside of the hall,""Men!"

    Then, two guards walked in.

    After the master of the ning family gave some instructions, the guard left the living room with Feng Da and the others.

    After they left, the Cheng n''s n head looked at Leng ruoxue with hidden bitterness. His face was filled with dissatisfaction as he said,""Little girl, you''re so biased! Why don''t you try to get closer to our Cheng family? Our Cheng n can also form an alliance with you on the battlefield. "

    "Uh! Forget about the Cheng family!" Leng ruoxue said with a slight headache. After the incident at the mystic realm, it was hard for her to have a good impression of the Cheng family. Naturally, she would not want to mix with them again.

    "Little girl, how can you be so biased?" Leng ruoxue''s words made the head of the Cheng family feel embarrassed as heined.

    "So what if I''m biased? I''m her Godfather, so shouldn''t she be biased towards our ning family?" Not used to seeing the Cheng family''s master acting pitiful, the ning family''s master was very protective.

    "But I''m not an outsider!" The head of the Cheng n said shamelessly.

    "I''ll say something fair! Old Cheng! Compared to us, you really are an outsider. " At this time, the first elder also spoke.

    After hearing their conversation, the master of the Cheng n was very depressed. However, he did not give up and continued to ask Leng ruoxue,""Little girl, do you think I''m an outsider? Whatever they say doesn''t count, I want to hear it from you!"

    Leng ruoxue was rendered speechless by master Cheng''s stubbornness. Her forehead was filled with ck lines. What was she supposed to say? Although she really wanted to say yes, she was afraid of hurting the Cheng family''s head''s pride. After all, this old man was Godfather''s friend. However, if she were to say such hurtful words, her heart would feel stifled and flustered. Thus, she was conflicted. This really put her in a dilemma!

    "Old man Cheng, don''t make things difficult for Xue ''er, you''re really an outsider!" Seeing Leng ruoxue''s dilemma, master ning told her the truth.

    "You ..." Master ning''s words made master Cheng so angry that he couldn''t say anything. He instantly forgot to question Leng ruoxue and turned the spearhead to master ning.

    "You''re good, old man ning. You actually bully me like this. To think that we''ve known each other for so many years. Wu...How could you abandon me after having sex?" After a long while, the Cheng n''s patriarch finally managed to speak aplete sentence with tears in his eyes.

    However, his words shocked arge number of people.

    Leng ruoxue and the others looked at master Cheng in shock, then at master ning, whose face was ashen. No one was tactful enough to make fun of him, but their surprised gazes were enough to make master ning burn with anger.

    "Uncle long! I''m going to beat him up!" The master of the ning family pointed at the master of the Cheng family and told uncle long.

    "Uh! This is a matter between the two of you, so there''s no need to ask me. " A few drops of cold sweat rolled down uncle Long''s forehead as he said in a speechless manner.

    "I know, I''m just saying hello to you." The master of the ning family said with a face full of ttery. Then, he red at the master of the Cheng family.<sub> </sub>

    "Cheng n''s old thing, let''s have a one-on-one fight!" With that, master ning grabbed master Cheng''s cor and dragged him away again.

    Watching the two of them leave, everyone felt some sympathy for master Cheng, because everyone could see that master ning was really angry this time. After all, no one wanted to be said to be abandoned after having sex.

    At the thought of this, everyone''s gaze turned to the great elder again, causing the great elder''s hair to stand on end.

    "Why are you all looking at me? I didn''t say that old man ning abandoned you after having sex. " The first elder said with a face full of fear.

    "Great elder, did the ning family''s brat really mess around and then abandon us?" Uncle long asked with a smile.

    "Uh! I''m not sure, you have to ask the person involved. " The great elder shrunk his neck, obviously not wanting to get involved in the matter between those two.

    "Alright! I''ll ask the ning family''s kid when hees backter, and I''ll say that you asked me to ask. " Uncle long said with a smirk.

    "Don ''t! Brother long!" Hearing uncle Long''s words, the great elder wanted to cry to death. Wasn''t this bullying? If uncle long really asked old man ning that, he would be the next one to be dragged out.

    "Then tell me." Uncle long said with a smile.

    "But I really don''t know." The great elder''s expression was conflicted. He was so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood. Wu ... The divine realm was truly dangerous!

    "Hahaha! Uncle long, please don''t make things difficult for the great elder. How could Godfather tell anyone about this?" Leng ruoxue was afraid that she would add fuel to the fire if the world wasn''t in chaos. Even though she had managed to remove the great elder, she had nted the seed of suspicion on her own Godfather.

    "That''s true. " Uncle long nodded his head and gave Leng ruoxue face by not asking the great elder any further.

    When first elder saw this, he cast a grateful nce at Leng ruoxue. Woah ... This little girl was so considerate of him! He was really touched. Then, he found another reason and left the living room in a hurry. He couldn''t stay in this ce any longer. It was too dangerous and full of traps!

    After the great elder left, uncle long smiled happily.

    "Hahaha! This old man is quite scared!" Uncle long said in a good mood.

    Hearing uncle Long''s words, Leng ruoxue felt extremely helpless. However, she also guessed that uncle long was too bored. Otherwise, why would he start teasing first elder again?

    After a long time, the master of the ning family came back in a good mood. This time, he was the only one who returned.

    "Godfather, didn''t the Cheng family heade back with you?" Leng ruoxue couldn''t help butugh as she asked.

    "Why did hee back with me? That old thing is too embarrassed to see anyone, so he''s hiding at home. I don''t think he''ll dare toe back in the near future. " The master of the ning family said confidently.

    "What did you do to him?" Leng ruoxue asked, feeling a little speechless.

    "Nothing much, we just sparred and he lost." The master of the ning family said concisely.

    Leng ruoxue believed that her Godfather''s words were definitely not as simple as he made them out to be. Otherwise, why would the Cheng family head not dare toe to her house? However, would that old man really not dare toe again in the near future? She didn''t believe that!

 Chapter 1834 Start Of The Competition (3)

    "Girls, there''s apetition tomorrow. You should rest early today!" Afraid that Leng ruoxue would question him further, master ning reminded her and left after saying that.

    The next day.

    It was the official opening day of the elite conference.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest followed master ning''s group to the Divine Master''s residence.

    Thepetition was held in a spacious arena in the divine lord''s estate. It was thergest arena in the divine lord''s estate with the best facilities. It was rarely used unless there was an importantpetition.

    As they entered the arena, they saw that the facilities in the arena were just like the divine Lord''s residence''s Supreme position. It was extremely luxurious and beautiful. At this moment, the seats around the arena were already filled with many people. ording to Leng ruoxue''s knowledge, most of the people seated there were representatives of the various ns in the divine realm. As for the participants from the various ns, they would only enter the arena a moment before the start of thepetition to maintain a sense of mystery.

    They were the ones who didn''t follow the rules. However, it was estimated that no one would think that they were contestants, because the state they showed was too casual. In addition, they followed the ning family master, so it was not surprising that they were misunderstood as members of the ning family.

    "Master ning, long time no see. I didn''t expect you toe so early." Before they could step into the ning family''s exclusive seats, a somewhat annoying voice rang in their ears.

    Everyone looked up and saw dozens of people surrounding the head of the Yao family. They were standing not far away from them, looking at them from a distance.

    "Aren''t you early too?" The master of the ning family said indifferently.

    "Hehe! Our Yao family has attached great importance to this elite gathering, so we naturally have to arrive early. " The head of the Yao family said with a proud tone.

    "Then I wish you all good results." Master ning said perfunctorily. After he finished speaking, he wanted to turn around, but he was blocked by master Yao, who didn''t know how to read the mood.

    "Don''t be in such a hurry to leave! Let''s have a good chat. " The head of the Yao family said shamelessly.

    "What do we have to talk about?" The master of the ning family raised his eyebrows and said in disbelief.

    "Of course. We have amon enemy." The head of the Yao family approached the head of the ning family and whispered.

    "You found his whereabouts?" Upon hearing this, master ning suddenly had an idea. If it wasn''t for this, this old thing wouldn''t havee to him to show off. The ''him'' he was referring to was naturally master Wen.

    "Yeah, I''ve received news that there''s someone in ice city who looks like him." The head of the Yao n said.

    "What do you mean by looking like it? You can''t even be sure, and you''re still showing off in front of me?" Hearing this, the master of the ning family was angry. Couldn''t this old thing be more reliable? She actually dared to tell him things that she wasn''tpletely sure of, she was really tired of living! He couldn''t help but curse in his heart.

    "Although I''m not very sure, it''s most likely him. However, he''s in disguise, so my men can''t be sure." The head of the Yao n said somewhat embarrassedly.

    "Oh! Then why are you telling me this?" The master of the ning family pretended to be confused.

    "You old thing, are you ying dumb? I''m telling you this because I hope you cane with me to deal with him. " The head of the Yao family gritted his teeth. Actually, he could have gone to find the person who was suspected to be the head of the Wen family himself. However, he was afraid that people would be dissatisfied if he monopolized the Wen family''s divine realm in the future. Therefore, he wanted to pull the ning family along. In this way, there would not be many people in the divine world who would want to make irresponsible remarks.

    "Only the two of us?" The master of the ning family frowned. He understood what the old man of the Yao family meant. It was nothing more than his intention to divide the Wen family''s territory after getting rid of the old God of gues. However, he was not too interested in the Wen family''s divine realm, so he did not want to get involved in this mess. More importantly, he did not agree with the old man of the Yao family''s action of excluding the others. After all, they were oncerades in the same trench. In addition, there were also the yin family and the Cheng family, so he could not do that.

    "Don''t tell me you want to drag in the yin and Cheng ns? If the two of them are added, then the Wen''s Divine Domain will be in our hands. You have to think carefully. " The head of the Yao family made his words very clear.

    "It''s not just the yin n and the Cheng n, there are other people! Including the beasts of the endless sea. Since the old God of gues is ourmon enemy, I don''t think we should exclude them. That''s not right. " The master of the ning family said disapprovingly.<sub> </sub>

    "You ..." Hearing this, the head of the Yao family was so angry that his face turned pale. He was a little reluctant to call the old man ning. If he really listened to the old man ning and called all the affected forces to deal with the old God of gues together, what benefits would they have? If it was the Wen family of the past, they could still manage to do so. However, apart from the fact that the territory was not upied by anyone, what else did the Wen family have?

    The head of the Yao family took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. After a long while, he said,"If we call them, it''ll be good enough if we can get a piece ofnd as big as a fart. Is this what you want?"

    "The location isn''t important, what''s important is everyone''s friendship. Why can''t you understand?" The head of the ning family said with a face of disappointment. To be honest, he was not very interested in the Wen family''s divine realm. After all, it was quite far from the ning family''s divine realm and it was inconvenient to manage it. Therefore, he did not want to divide up the Wen family''s territory, but he also did not want the Yao family to monopolize it. Therefore, he suggested for the Yao family to gather more forces to deal with the old God of gues together. However, he knew that the Yao family''s old man would not agree easily, but it was fine if he did not agree. In any case, she would not join him in the dirty work.

    "You''re really that generous?" The head of the Yao family asked in disbelief.

    "It''s not that I''m being generous. The Wen family''s divine realm doesn''t belong to me. Whoever has the ability can take it! Furthermore, this is not a matter of the Yao family. If you''re not afraid of incurring the wrath of the masses, you can take the Wen family''s Divine Domain for yourself. I won''t fight with you. " The master of the ning family promised.

    "When did you be so gentle?" The head of the Yao family said, somewhat exasperated.

    "This isn''t gentleness. I have a sense of justice!" Master ning said with a smile. After he finished speaking, he led Leng ruoxue and the others Past Master Yao to their personal seats, leaving master Yao and his nsmen standing stupidly in the passageway with a dark expression.

    ''Damn it!'' Was he being rejected? Looking at master ning''s back, master Yao felt indignant. How could he be willing to share the Wen family''s divine realm with so many people like the old man ning had said? Although the Wen family''s power had been uprooted and was not as strong as before, a skinny camel was still bigger than a horse. Although the Wen family was gone, the Wen family''s territory was still there. Moreover, that ce was one of the best ces in the divine realm and had been developed by the Wen family for many years. They did not need to spend much effort to restore it to its original state. Therefore, he was extremely unwilling to share it with so many forces.

    However, the old man of the ning family had made it clear that he wanted to join forces with all the forces. This result made him, who had thought that victory was in his hands, extremely conflicted.

    In contrast to the Yao family''s master''s depressed mood, the ning family''s master was very calm as he went to his own exclusive seat. After he sat down, he started nagging at Leng ruoxue and the others.

    "Little girl! You must be careful and bring more pills. There''s no use for them. It was because I brought too few pills back then that I lost to another guy!" Thinking of the past, the master of the ning family couldn''t help but sigh.

    "What?" Leng ruoxue was astonished. Even Godfather had an opponent?

    "AI! It was a long story! Let''s not talk about it. " The master of the ning family obviously didn''t want to talk about this matter. When Leng ruoxue saw her Godfather like this, the fire of gossip actually burned in her heart. However, no matter how she tried to beat around the bush, her Godfather would not talk about this matter.

    Seeing this, uncle longughed again."Hahaha! Little girl, do you know what it means to give birth to a beauty? If I''m not mistaken, this should be a phrase that you humans often sigh with! This sentence is exactly what the ning family''s boy is thinking!"

    "Uh! Uncle long is indeed knowledgeable. " Leng ruoxue was stunned when she heard uncle Long''s words. She didn''t think that uncle long would even know about ''already born Yu'' and ''he born Liang''. He even knew how to use them. This was really beyond her expectations.

    "Hehe! Of course, back in the day, I''ve been to quite a few nes, and you weren''t even born at that time!" Uncle long said proudly. He was also starting to miss the glorious days of the past.

    Uncle Long''s words caused Leng ruoxue to feel so depressed that ck lines appeared on her forehead. She couldn''t help but sigh in her heart. Of course, she wasn''t born yet. Adding up her past and current lives, she wasn''t even fifty years old yet!

    "Hahaha! A real man doesn''t talk about his past achievements, so let''s not talk about the past. " Following that, uncle long consoled himself and even gave Leng ruoxue a look. Leng ruoxue understood and quickly changed the topic.

    "Godfather, we''re going to the next game in a while!" Leng ruoxue tried to start a conversation.

    "Okay, be careful." The master of the ning family nodded and said somewhat listlessly.

    At this moment, the Grand Elder of the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters walked over and gave Leng ruoxue and the others some instructions. Not long after, thepetition officially began.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest followed the arrangement of thepetition staff and followed him to the center of the arena in an orderly manner. At this moment, a teleportation door had already appeared there. Following the order that had been arranged beforehand, everyone entered the door one after another. With a sh of white light, all the participants disappeared from the arena ...

 Chapter 1835 Ji Yun (1)

    After Leng ruoxue and the others were teleported away from the arena, the master of the ning family, who was sitting in his own exclusive seat, frowned. Uncle long was surprised to see this.

    "What''s wrong? Worried about the little girl? You should believe in her strength. She can''t be unrivaled in the God tier division. " Uncle longforted her. He believed that the little girl could handle any emergency. He couldn''t understand why the ning family''s kid was always worried about this and that.

    "I know, but I''m feeling a little uneasy," The master of the ning family said. He didn''t know why, but he had a feeling that something bad was going to happen, and this feeling came very suddenly.

    "You''re thinking too much. Just watch the game in peace!" Uncle long sighed and said helplessly. They could see everything that the participants were doing in the special space through the light curtain, so they would know very soon whether the little girl was doing well or not. Therefore, he was not worried at all. More importantly, the participants were not under their eyes. Even if they were worried, it would be of no use. In that case, why should they waste their energy?

    "I hope so!" The master of the ning family said weakly, and then turned his attention to the huge light screen in the arena.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the others had already been teleported to the various battlefields.

    It was called a battlefield because the atmosphere there was very much like a battlefield. The whole special space gave people a gloomy feeling, and a trace of bloody smell floated in the sky. Even the air there was dark red, which made people feel very ufortable.

    The moment Leng ruoxue entered this ce, she was already very displeased with it. This ce made her chest feel stuffy and made her feel very ufortable. More importantly, this ce made her feel like she was going to have a big fight. Something was not right.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue could not help but raise her guard.

    Standing on the empty battlefield, Leng ruoxue lifted her beautiful eyes to survey her surroundings. As far as she could see, the area was extremely spacious and there was not a single person. Not only that, there was not even a single targeted building in the surroundings. There was also a faintyer of mist floating in the air on the battlefield.

    Leng ruoxue''s heart was filled with suspicion. She didn''t expect to be the only one here. Then, where were the others transported to? As she thought about this, Leng ruoxue had already started to walk away.

    Leng ruoxue followed her instincts and walked forward.

    She didn''t know how long she had been walking, but she finally walked out of the ce she had been in.

    After walking out of the thin mist, Leng ruoxue once again sized up the environment in front of her. This ce ... Seemed to be better than the ce she was at earlier. At least, she could see a sea of lush green here. The surrounding trees were very lush and she could even see a few small hills. However, the air here was still the same as before, gloomy and dark red. There were not many changes.

    Leng ruoxue walked to the side of a Hill and sat down. She then contacted Qing Jue.

    "Qing Jue, are you restricted in this ce?" Leng ruoxue could not help but ask.

    "Yes, sister. I can''t sense anything here." Qing Jue said guiltily. He was very depressed that he could not help his sister.

    "It''s okay. I''ll sit here and rest for a while. I''ll continue to find the way outter. " Leng ruoxue consoled before sitting down on the small hill to rest.

    While she was resting, Leng ruoxue did not forget to observe her surroundings. However, the more she looked, the stranger this ce became. What she was even more curious about was how big this ce was. Why was it that other than herself, there was not a single living thing in sight? In this case, who would she call?

    Before they came in, the staff had told them that thepetition wouldst for a month. Within a month, whoever won the most battles would be the final winner. The winner would only win if they received a token from their opponent. As for the token, it was naturally a Jade token given to them by the staff before thepetition.<sub> </sub>

    However, there was no one in front of her. Where could she find an opponent? At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue''s heart was filled with endless gloominess. She casually toyed with the Jade token hanging by her waist. She suddenly felt a faint trace of divine power on the Jade token, which involuntarily attracted her attention.

    Could it be that someone had left a mark on the Jade token? However, these Jade tokens were distributed by the Divine Master''s estate. Who would leave such a faint divine power on them? A trace of suspicion shed across Leng ruoxue''s beautiful face. At the same time, she raised her guard even more.

    After resting for an unknown amount of time, Leng ruoxue stood up and was about to leave. Suddenly, her sharp ears picked up a rustling sound from the thicket. After pondering for a moment, Leng ruoxue walked towards the direction of the sound.

    As they neared the thicket, Leng ruoxue stood outside and asked loudly,""Who''s inside? Come out!"

    However, there was no response from the bushes.

    She held the sword in her hand without making a sound. Leng ruoxue used the tip of the sword to push aside the weeds that were half the height of a person outside the thicket. Then, she brandished the sword and stabbed into the thicket.

    "Argh! Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me! Help me!" With a sh of cold light, a voice begging for mercy came from the forest. The voice was choked with sobs.

    "Who is it? Come out!" Leng ruoxue shouted. Actually, she had not used her full strength in that attack. She had only wanted to test the thing that was hiding in the thicket. She did not expect that there would really be an unknown lifeform there.

    "I''m out, don''t kill me! "Wu ..." As soon as he finished speaking, a young man came out of the bushes.

    The young man looked like he was in his early twenties and was quite handsome. However, his face was pale and his clear eyes showed a trace of fear.

    When he saw Leng ruoxue, the young man was stunned for a moment, but he quickly regained hisposure.

    "Don''t kill me. " The young man said again with a face full of fear. His clear watery eyes were glistening, making him look pitiful. Wu ... This woman is so fierce! His father was right, women were all Tigers!

    "Who are you? Why are you hiding behind the bushes?" Leng ruoxue''s face was stern as she spoke coldly.

    "My name is Ji Yun. I am a member of the Ji n." The young man looked at Leng ruoxue carefully and reported his family background.

    "The Ji family, never heard of them." Leng ruoxue replied indifferently. She did not care which family they were from! She couldn''t let down her guard against anyone who appeared on this battlefield. Therefore, even though this man appeared weak, she didn''t let down her guard.

    "The Ji family is just a small family. It''s normal that you haven''t heard of them." Ji Yun said nonchntly. He wasn''t a top-grade crystal, so he naturally couldn''t let everyone know about him and like him. He knew his own limits.

    "You still haven''t told me what you''re doing hiding behind the bushes." Leng ruoxue continued with her previous question.

    "Dodge the opponent! Thepetition wouldst for a month! If I''m discovered too early, I''ll be in a very miserable state. I might even be in danger of dying. Thus, I can''t let anyone discover my existence. My parents also told me that as long as I find a good ce to hide after entering the battlefield and no one can find me, then after thepetition is over, I will naturally be able to return home safe and sound. If I''m lucky, I might even be able to get a ranking or something!" Ji Yun said very honestly.

 Chapter 1836 Ji Yun (2)

    "Don''t tell me you n to hide here for a month?" Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with ck lines as she asked. There were all kinds of birds in a big forest! She had just entered this ce for the first day and she had already met such azy guy. She really didn''t know how his parents had educated their child. To tell their child''s parents this, it could be considered a weirdo, right? Moreover, Qing Jue had also clearly told her that Ji Yun was speaking the truth. Qing Jue was worried about Ji Yun and had already read his mind.

    "I did have that idea, but it''s a pity that you found out on the first day. Wu...Why is my luck so bad?" Ji Yun''s face was bitter, as if he was about to cry.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, her forehead was already covered in dark clouds. This fellow was really ...

    "Let''s discuss this, okay? Let''s not fight anymore. I admit defeat and I can give you the Jade te. Please spare my life! I''m not married yet! Sob...I have the elderly and the children at home, and they all need me to take care of them! They can''t live without me. " Seeing that Leng ruoxue didn''t respond, Ji Yun continued toin. His words almost drove Leng ruoxue mad.

    This fellow really made her speechless. Leng ruoxue was instantly rendered speechless and bbergasted, not knowing what to say.

    Her beautiful eyes red at Ji Yun for a long while before Leng ruoxue blurted out, "Aren''t you still single? where did you get the idea of having a child?"

    "I still have a group of younger brothers and sisters who need me to take care of them! "And my parents, great-grandfather, great-grandmother, great-grandfather ..." As Ji Yun spoke, he counted with his fingers. However, before he could finish his long-winded speech, he was interrupted by Leng ruoxue, who could no longer bear it.

    "Stop! If you continue, I''ll just kill you right now, and your family will have no one to rely on. " Leng ruoxue threatened helplessly. Even though she knew that this fellow''s words had a lot of exaggerations, but seeing how he was so good at making things up, she wouldn''t be calctive with him. Furthermore, winning against such a weirdo didn''t give her any sense of aplishment. Furthermore, they hadn''t even started fighting, and this fellow had already admitted defeat. He even took the initiative to give her the Jade token. Just thinking about it made her feel likeughing!

    "If I don''t tell you, will you let me go?" Ji Yun said uncertainly. He could tell that this woman''s temper wasn''t very good, because she was extremely impatient. Her father was right again. The more beautiful a woman was, the worse her temper would be.

    "Did I say I wouldn''t let you go?" Leng ruoxue raised her eyebrows and asked.

    "Hehe! No! I misunderstood, I thought you wanted to fight me!" Ji Yun said, somewhat embarrassed.

    "Fight you? I''m sorry, you can''t pique my interest in fighting. " Leng ruoxue said without giving him any face. There was even a hint of disdain in her words.

    "Wuu ... You''ve hurt my self-esteem." Ji Yun''s face was filled with hidden bitterness as ayer of mist appeared in his clear eyes.

    "You actually hurt your self-esteem?" When Leng ruoxue heard Ji Yun''s words, a look of surprise appeared on her face. She didn''t mishear, right?

    "Yes." Ji Yun solemnly nodded his head. Then, he looked at Leng ruoxue with a hint of resentment.

    "Where''s your pride? Let me take a look?" Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    "This ... Can only be understood, not exined." Ji Yun lowered his head shyly, his cheeks blushed.

    Seeing him like this, Leng ruoxue really wanted to give him a vicious kick. However, bullying him felt like bullying a small animal. His pitiful look was too much like some kind of small animal.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue sighed heavily in her heart. Then, she turned around and left.

    However, she had just taken a step when she felt her sleeve being tugged by something.

    "Why are you pulling me? Do you want to challenge me?" Leng ruoxue turned around and raised her brows. She looked at Ji Yun with a half-smile.<sub> </sub>

    "Uh! Of course not. " When Ji Yun heard this, he was so frightened that he quickly let go of Leng ruoxue''s sleeve.

    "You can''t leave me behind." Ji Yun said pitifully, his eyes beginning to tear up.

    "Why can''t I just leave you behind?" When Leng ruoxue heard this, sheughed. However, the beautiful smile on her face caused Ji Yun''s heart to palpitate with fear.

    Ji Yun unconsciously lowered his head, not daring to look at the bright smile on Leng ruoxue''s face. Women were all Tigers, and beautiful women were the big tigers among Tigers. This was his father''s wise saying, and he had been influenced by it since he was young. Thus, Leng ruoxue''s beauty was not a lethal poison to him, and he believed in it without a doubt. Thus, when he first saw Leng ruoxue, other than being stunned, his mind was filled with his father''s warnings! Other than that, he had no other thoughts.

    "You''re the first person I''ve met here, so our friendship is naturally different. So, you can''t leave me behind. " After thinking for a moment, Ji Yun said in a low voice.

    "You''re wrong. In my eyes, you''re just a passer-by. So, I can totally abandon you." Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Argh! No! How could you do this? Isn''t it good for us to be together? It''s better for the two of us to take care of each other, right?" Ji Yun tried his best to put on a cute expression as he smiled.

    "Then may I ask if you''re taking care of me, or I''m taking care of you?" Leng ruoxue could not help but ask.

    "Hehe! Of course, we''ll take care of each other. Besides, I can protect you too, right?" Ji Yun said with a smile.

    "You want to protect me? Don''t tell me that your protection is for me to hide here with you?" Leng ruoxue took a look at Ji Yun''s proud expression and guessed.

    "How do you know? You''re really amazing! Hehe! There''s nothing wrong with this ce! At least it''s safe!" Ji Yun said heartlessly.

    "Safe? How could I find out that it was safe? If I really wanted to kill you, would you still have your life?" Leng ruoxue looked at Ji Yun helplessly.

    "But you didn''t kill him, did you? I know you won''t kill me. We''re already friends, aren''t we?" Ji Yun said in a friendly manner.

    "We can''t be considered friends. I''ve said it before, you''re just a passerby." Leng ruoxue was about to go crazy.

    "Don''t be like this! Why do you have to keep people a thousand miles away!" Ji Yun grumbled. After he finished speaking, his mischievous hand tugged at Leng ruoxue''s sleeve.

    Leng ruoxue looked at her own sleeve, then at Ji qu. She let out a heavy sigh and sat down under the tree. Seeing this, Ji Yun also sat down.

    "Right, you haven''t told me your name yet!" After sitting down, Ji Yun didn''t want the awkward silence, so he quickly asked.

    "Leng ruoxue!" Leng ruoxue said softly. She was really helpless against this fellow. Putting aside the fact that he was very friendly, his skin was extremely thick.

    "Hehe! It''s a nice name. " Ji Yun praised with a silly smile. Then, he enthusiastically said,"Ruoxue, why don''t we stay here for a month? My parents told me that if we''re safe and sound after a month, we''ll be able to get a ranking if we''re lucky. "

 Chapter 1837 Ji Yun (3)

    "You''ve said it before. You also said that the idea of finding a ce to hide was your parents "idea." Leng ruoxue reminded.

    "Yes, Yes, that''s right. Let''s hide here for a month!" Ji Yun suggested.

    Ji Yun''s words caused Leng ruoxue to look at him seriously for a long while. Then, she said, "You''re so unmotivated. Is this a tradition of your family?" She was truly curious as to what kind of n could produce such a weirdo. But then again, this idea seemed to be feasible, but the prerequisite was that it wouldn''t be discovered. However, it was obvious that Ji Yun had not found the right hiding ce.

    "Hehe! You can even tell?" Ji Yun said with an embarrassed smile.

    "Uh!" Leng ruoxue remained silent. She felt powerless in front of Ji Yun.

    Leng ruoxue didn''t speak for a long time while Ji Yun looked at her carefully. Neither of them spoke.

    At this time, master ning, who was watching their every move through the light screen, was full of question marks.

    What was Xue ''er and that kid talking about? Why did the two of them sit down?

    Although they could see everything on the battlefield through the light screen, they could only see people and not hear what the people inside were saying. So, after seeing the two of them sit down, the master of the ning family and the others couldn''t help but guess.

    "n head, what did young miss Leng and that brat say?" The Foreign Affairs elder asked in a low voice, his face full of curiosity.

    "You''re asking me, but who should I ask? I still want to know!" The master of the ning family nced at the Foreign Affairs elder and said unhappily.

    "You guys are really gossipy! What can be said inside, it''s nothing more than apanion. " Uncle long looked at the two of them and said calmly.

    "What brother long said makes sense. It''s indeed possible. However, why does this kid look so silly?" The master of the ning family said with dissatisfaction, like a father whose daughter had been taken away. As long as he saw a man close to his daughter, he would find it unusually piercing.

    "Are there any men who aren''t stupid in your eyes?" Uncle long looked at the master of the ning family and teased him.

    "There are! That demonic man isn''t stupid. " The master of the ning family said dejectedly. He couldn''t do anything to that evildoer. To be exact, he didn''t even care about him as his Godfather. He didn''t know why, but he was a little afraid of that evildoer.

    <o>,m "Hahaha!" Hearing the master of the ning family''s depressed words, uncle longughed out loud, which made the master of the ning family even more sullen.</o>

    At the same time, Ji Yun''s family members were also paying attention to the screen.

    When they saw that Leng ruoxue had discovered Ji Yun and had almost killed him, they broke out in a cold sweat. Then, they saw the two of them sit down and talk to each other. Only then did they rx a little. However, they were still worried.

    However, Leng ruoxue and Ji Yun, who were in the middle of the battle, were naturally unaware of the thoughts of those who were closely rted to them. The two of them stared at each other for a long while before Ji Yun took out a plump whole chicken from his storage ring. He then lit a fire and roasted the chicken over the fire. Following that, he sprinkled various seasonings on the chicken.

    Not long after, the aroma of the roast chicken wafted through the air.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue sighed again.

    "Can you hide like this?" Leng ruoxue didn''t know what to say. However, this fellow was quite particr. He was clearly going to hide, but he still wanted to roast chicken?

    "I can''t hide! You''re a girl, I can''t possibly let you go hungry!" Ji Yun said with an aggrieved expression. Wu ... Ruoxue was finally paying attention to him. It really wasn''t easy. It seemed like the charm of food was greater! He thought to himself gloomily.

    In reality, he was thinking too much. Leng ruoxue only felt that his actions were a little illogical and it wasn''t because he was interested in the chicken.

    "You''re so considerate!" Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but roll her eyes.

    "Hehe! You''ve noticed!" Ji Yun''s dejected expression was reced by a brilliant smile.

    This guy really liked to take advantage of others! After hearing Ji Yun''s words, Leng ruoxue couldn''t be bothered with him anymore.

    However, Ji Yun didn''t take it to heart. After he finished roasting the chicken, he took the initiative to pass it to Leng ruoxue and said solicitously,"Quickly eat! My cooking skills are not bad, it won''t taste good when it''s cold. "

    "I''m not hungry!" Leng ruoxue said as she looked at the sizzling chicken. She couldn''t deny that Ji Yun''s cooking skills were not bad because the chicken smelled very good. However, when she thought about Ji Yun''s smug personality, she lost her appetite.

    "How can I not be hungry? We''ve been here for a long time. Come, let''s eat! You''re wee! I''m not going to charge you. " Ji Yun urged with a smile.<sub> </sub>

    "From what you''re saying, you''re nning to collect money from someone else?" After hearing Ji Yun''s words, Leng ruoxue was even more speechless.

    "That''s a must. I''m not obligated to get food for free. However, I won''t take money from friends I acknowledge." Ji Yun promised. In other words, Leng ruoxue was a friend that he had acknowledged.

    "Do I need to thank you?" Leng ruoxue looked at Ji Yun and said in a serious tone.

    "No need to thank me. You just need to remember that we are partners." Ji Yunughed. He was slightly proud in his heart. A chicken had pulled the rtionship between the two closer, he thought to himself happily.

    "Alright! Since we''re partners, then I won''t be polite. " Leng ruoxue finally understood that she couldn''t get through to this fellow. Hence, she didn''t want to waste her breath on him. She snatched the roasted chicken away and took out the treasure from her bracelet. She then stuffed the roasted chicken into its little ws and instructed,""Eat it!"

    "I promise toplete the task." After baby finished speaking, it opened its mouth and took a big bite of the roast chicken. In one bite, one-third of the roast chicken disappeared.

    Then, baby finished off the fat roast chicken in two or three moves.

    Seeing this, Ji Yun couldn''t help but widen his eyes and stammered,"I haven''t eaten yet." In fact, the chicken was roasted for the two of them because he was sure that Leng ruoxue would not be able to finish it. Who knew that such an ident would happen? the entire chicken had entered the stomach of a little fox. He could not help but recall what his mother had told him before. Foxes loved to eat chicken the most. Wu...He had miscalcted!

    "This chicken isn''t that good." Looking at the aggrieved Ji Yun, baby wiped his mouth in a matter-of-fact manner and spoke with a slight dissatisfaction.

    "If it''s nothing, why did you eat it all?" Ji Yun suppressed his anger and growled.

    "How can I disobey my lovely master''s orders?" Baby also looked at Ji Yun with an aggrieved expression. In other words, if its master asked it to eat, would it dare to not eat?

    "As a Beastie, how can I not listen to my Master''s words?" Baby added.

    "Alright! You''re ruthless!" Ji Yun felt helpless. He could deeply feel that this little fox was much more difficult to deal with than him.

    "Hehe!" Baby smiled smugly and threw himself into Leng ruoxue''s arms. He said coyly,""My lovely master, is this that special space? Oh! The smell here is weird, I don''t like it. " Baby covered his little nose in disdain.

    "Then I''ll send you back!" Leng ruoxue stroked her baby''s fur and smiled.

    "Yes, yes. I''ll go back first. My master is summoning me for something." Baby nodded his little head.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue ced the treasure back into the bracelet.

    After sending the treasure away, Leng ruoxue felt a probing gaze on her. She couldn''t help but raise her head and look at Ji Yun,"Why are you looking at me like that?"

    "It''s nothing. I just think that you''re getting along well with Beastie. " Ji Yun said with an envious expression.

    "Of course, I treat my Beastie as family." Leng ruoxue said with pride.

    "No wonder!" Ji Yun nodded, a smile of understanding appearing on his face. Then, he changed the topic and said,"Ruoxue, since we have decided to hide here for a month, what do you think we should do?" The two of them couldn''t just stare at each other for a month, could they?

    "Did I say I''m going to hide here?" Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    "Where else would you hide? If you have a good ce, then we can go together!" Ji Yun said with a face full of anticipation. This ce was indeed not that great, and it was very easy to be discovered. Fortunately, the person who discovered him this time was Leng ruoxue. Otherwise, if it had been an extremely vicious person, wouldn''t his little life have been lost?

    "I don''t have a good ce. I just want to find a ce with people and fight with a few people I don''t like. Do you want toe?" Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    "Uh! Ruoxue, fighting is a barbarian''s behavior. We''re all well-mannered children, so we really shouldn''t like to fight. Moreover, you''re a girl, so you shouldn''t fight. " When Ji Yun heard that Leng ruoxue was going to fight, he quickly advised her.

    "So you don''t want to go with me? Then let''s part ways here! We''ll meet again. " Leng ruoxue said with her eyes half-closed. After speaking, she stood up and prepared to leave.

    Seeing this, Ji Yun hurriedly pulled her back and said with an aggrieved expression,"You want to get rid of me again? You''re so mean!"

    "You were the one who said you wouldn''t go with me," Leng ruoxue replied in a slightly aggrieved tone,"alright! He was right, she did want to get rid of this big burden.

 Chapter 1838 A Feud (1)

    "You don''t have a good ce to hide. Besides, it''s not right to be violent to others." Tears welled up in Ji Yun''s eyes as he said in an extremely aggrieved voice,"Wu...This woman is so fierce!" He was so scared.

    "It''s wrong to use violence on others, but what if others use violence on us?" Leng ruoxue asked, feeling a little speechless.

    "That ... That''s still wrong." Ji Yun lowered his head and whispered. He even peeked at Leng ruoxue with pitiful eyes.

    "Do you think they''ll let us go just because you said we''re wrong? You''re that innocent?" Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes and asked helplessly.

    "We can talk about facts and reason with them! Hehe! That''s why you didn''t attack me!" At the mention of this, Ji Yun''s interest was piqued, and he spoke with a smug expression.

    "That''s because I''m toozy to make a move on you!" Leng ruoxue was a little angry. She finally realized that this fellow had the potential to make people angry. When she saw him, she wanted to beat him up even more.

    "Good! Good! You''re just toozy to make a move on me, but that should be fine, right?" Ji Yun coaxed him helplessly.

    When Leng ruoxue heard his words, she didn''t want to stay here for another second. Without thinking, she turned around and prepared to leave. However, Ji Yun was like a piece of sticky candy, sticking to her side and following her step by step.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t take it anymore. She roared,""How long do you want to follow me? Don''t follow me!"

    "We''re partners! If I don''t follow you, who should I follow? Didn''t we agree to look out for each other? How could you abandon me?" After saying this, Ji Yun''s eyes began to water up slowly, as if a heavy rain was about to fall at any moment.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue''s beautiful brows furrowed. This fellow really had the ability to drive people crazy. She took a few deep breaths and suppressed her anger,""You''re the one who insisted on hiding here and not leaving with me. So, we''ve already parted ways! We''ll meet again! Stop following me. "

    With that, Leng ruoxue quickly teleported away from the ce. However, no matter where she went, there would always be a figure that followed her at the same speed.

    Instantly, in the vast space, only two rays of light as fast as meteors could be seen shing by.

    After a long time.

    Leng ruoxue stopped in her tracks and looked at Ji Yun, who was panting slightly but still following closely behind her, with a gloomy expression. She shouted helplessly,"How long do you want to follow me?" They had already made a round, so how did this guy catch up to her? After going around in a circle, the two of them actually returned to their original spot.

    "We''re partners. " Leng ruoxue''s fierceness caused Ji Yun to shrink back as he spoke in fear.

    "I''m going to find someone to fight, and you''re not going!" Leng ruoxue red at him with her beautiful eyes.

    "Fighting is not good." Seeing Leng ruoxue''s unfriendly expression, Ji Yun''s voice grew softer and softer.

    "I want to find someone to fight right now. What do you think I should do?" Leng ruoxue said in an unpleasant tone. The air here was already very hot-tempered, and now that she had met this guy, the anger in her heart had only grown. If she didn''t find a few unlucky guys to vent her anger, then the one who would be in trouble would be this Ji Yun in front of her. However, she definitely couldn''t beat Ji Yun up. Otherwise, if he cried, he would go crazy!<sub> </sub>

    "Violence is not good." Ji Yun persevered in his attempt to persuade her. However, when he saw Leng ruoxue''s eyes filled with warning, he quickly changed his words,"However, it''s still necessary to properly vent."

    "Then I''m going to find someone to vent my anger on." Leng ruoxue said with satisfaction. Although this Ji Yun was a little abnormal, he was still quite tactful. Just based on this point, she wouldn''t make things too difficult for him. After all, it wasn''t easy to meet such a strange person here.

    After she finished speaking, Leng ruoxue couldn''t wait to slip away.

    "Wait!" Ji Yun quickly called out to Leng ruoxue. He gritted his teeth and said,"I, I''ll go with you." He made up his mind and went all out.

    "Are you sure?" Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked in disbelief.

    "Yes." Ji Yun nodded his head heavily and continued,"I have to protect you."

    "I don''t need your protection." Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes as she replied in an ungrateful manner. She didn''t think that Ji Yun, with his weak appearance, would be able to protect her! It was already good enough that this guy didn''t drag her down.

    "All women need men to protect them. This is what my father always says." Ji Yun said proudly. Although he was sometimes puzzled, his father often said that women were Tigers, but he also told him that men should protect women. These words seemed to be somewhat contradictory, but he did not ask for the reason. In any case, his father would never lie to him.

    "Didn''t your father tell you that some women don''t need a man''s protection?" Leng ruoxue didn''t know what to say to that old man from the Ji family. How did he teach his son? He had actually taught a one-track minded fellow.

    "No, but father told me not to protect all women. I should protect those that I like." Ji Yun said with a silly smile. His expression seemed to say,"it''s your honor, right?"

    "Thank you for finding me pleasing to the eye." Leng ruoxue waspletely convinced. To be honest, she didn''t want to be liked by him, nor did she want to be protected by him. From her point of view, the one who needed protection was this man. However, it was a good thing that his father didn''t ask him to protect all the women in the world. Otherwise, this poor fellow would have died of exhaustion!

    "You don''t have to be so polite, we''re partners!" Ji Yun said in a slightly smug manner. Seeing him like this, Leng ruoxue could only sigh and didn''t want to say anything else. This fellow couldn''t show him any respect, otherwise, he would definitely show off.

    "Let''s go!" After they decided to leave, Ji Yun urged them.

    "Wait, tell me first, how did you catch up to me?" he asked. Leng ruoxue couldn''t understand. ording tomon sense, it wasn''t easy for someone to catch up to her when she teleported. After all, it was hard to determine the coordinates. However, this fellow was still chasing after her. This made her rather depressed because she couldn''t get rid of him.

    "Hehe! This is a secret technique of our family. " Ji Yun said mysteriously, but with a hint of pride.

    "He can catch up to everyone?" Leng ruoxue asked with interest.

    "No, it''s hard to track someone who is much stronger than you." Ji Yun spoke the truth. In truth, in his opinion, their n''s tracking technique was of little value. This was because this technique could only track down people who were not much weaker than him. If it could track everyone, then this secret technique would truly be a priceless treasure! To think that the elders in his family were so smug. He pursed his lips and sighed in his heart.

    Fortunately, the ancestors of the Ji family didn''t know what their descendants were thinking. Otherwise, they would be depressed to death! And the ancestor who created this secret technique would be so angry that he would climb out of hell to settle the score with him. That old ancestor had already died.

 Chapter 1839 A Feud (2)

    "I see." Hearing Ji Yun''s words, Leng ruoxue''s interest diminished.

    "Ruoxue, shall we go?" Seeing that Leng ruoxue didn''t seem too happy, Ji Yun cautiously asked.

    "Let''s go!" Leng ruoxue nodded. She had long wanted to leave this ce. If she had not met this fellow, she would not have wasted so much time here.

    "Yes, yes." Ji Yun hastily nodded his head. After making up his mind to leave this ce, he was much calmer and no longer so conflicted.

    After that, the two of them left together.

    After getting along for a few days, Leng ruoxue deeply regretted being together with this fellow. Not only was this fellow a Chatterbox, he was also a coward. She had chosen a few paths, but this fellow refused to take them. He even insisted that she follow him and had him lead the way.

    The consequence of following him was that the more they walked, the more deste the ce became. Like the ce they were at now, it was a boundless desert without even a single green spot. If it wasn''t for the fact that she understood this fellow, and that Qing Jue had read his mind and knew that he was not in danger, Leng ruoxue would have suspected that this fellow had brought her here on purpose.

    Ji Yun fearfully looked at Leng ruoxue''s unsightly expression and muttered,"T-this ce is okay, but there shouldn''t be anyone here." After saying this, he immediately lowered his head, not daring to look at Leng ruoxue''s slightly darkened face.

    "Is this the consequence of you leading the way?" Leng ruoxue said through gritted teeth. If it wasn''t for this fellow''s pitiful look that made her unable to ruthlessly destroy the flower, she would definitely let him know why the flower was so red!

    "Actually, I''m bad with directions, but my instinct tells me that this ce is very safe." Ji Yun''s neck shrunk as he said. Wu ... Ruoxue was being fierce to him again. However, he had been fierce to her a lot recently, and he had gotten used to it. Moreover, if ruoxue didn''t scold him fiercely every day, he wouldn''t be used to it.

    "I can''t even see a tree, how can it be unsafe?" Leng ruoxue roared in anger.

    "That''s not for sure, but this ce is definitely safe. " Ji Yun mumbled to himself in a low voice,"Wu.....A ce without trees might not be safe. If the enemyes, there''s no ce to hide."

    "Don''t tell me you''re thinking of staying here for another month?" When Leng ruoxue heard his words, she asked suspiciously.

    "Hehe! How could that be!" A few drops of cold sweat hung on Ji Yun''s forehead as he said with a silly smile. Actually, he really did have this thought. However, he didn''t dare to say it out loud. Otherwise, ruoxue would definitely be even angrier.

    "If that''s the case, let''s leave this damn ce quickly!" Looking at the vast, bare desert in front of her, she really didn''t want to stay a second longer. She wasn''t a camel, how could she like this kind of ce!

    "Ruoxue, this ce is really not bad ..." Ji Yun still wanted to persuade Leng ruoxue, but when he saw the warning look in her eyes, he obediently shut his mouth and swallowed all the words he wanted to say.

    "Not bad, you can stay here alone!" Leng ruoxue said in a bad mood. After she finished speaking, she ignored him. Her beautiful eyes scanned the surroundings, trying to find a suitable way out.

    As far as the eye could see, the yellow sand, coupled with the dark red Sky, made people unable to feel happy.

    "Don ''t! Ruoxue, you''re thinking of abandoning me again. Wu.....Why am I so pitiful?" Ji Yun said pitifully. He even pretended to wipe away the tears at the corner of his eyes while he peeked at Leng ruoxue''s reaction from the corner of his eyes.

    "Why are you so pitiful?" Seeing him acting pitiful again, Leng ruoxue was so angry that she almost cursed out loud. Luckily, she managed to hold it in in the end. Otherwise, it would affect her image!

    "You always want to abandon me." Ji Yun said in an aggrieved voice.

    "You''re the one who''s too unmotivated!" Leng ruoxue spoke the truth. This fellow was always thinking of hiding and even said that he would lead the way for her. However, he was not going to take the right path at all. How infuriating!<sub> </sub>

    "I''m a Shishi," Ji Yun exined in a soft voice.

    "Good! Do you know what practice is? Then do you want to stay here until the end of thepetition?" Leng ruoxue said. This fellow''s thoughts were too easy to guess. Even with her eyes closed, she knew what he was up to.

    "No, I''ll follow you wherever you go. I''m following you." When Ji Yun heard the danger in these words, he hurriedly expressed his position.

    "Thene with me!" Leng ruoxue didn''t waste any words and spoke directly. She knew very well that if she couldn''t clear things up with him, this fellow would just be a pain in the ass!

    "Oh!" Ji Yun lowered his head and replied. Then, he followed behind Leng ruoxue like a little wife, walking at a steady pace.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue could not help but roar,""Can you walk faster? If we move slowly, when will we be able to leave this desert?" He really couldn''t understand how there could be a desert here. It didn''t match the appearance of this special space.

    "I''m hungry. " Ji Yun said as he walked.

    Seeing him in this state, Leng ruoxue was roaring in her heart. Why did these words sound so familiar? Oh, that''s right, this was what the little fire Wolf always said. Ji Yun''s current appearance was exactly the same as the little fire Wolf. Could it be that ... They were brothers? Otherwise, how could they be so simr? She was very suspicious of this.

    "Ruoxue, can you eat something before you leave? I''m about to starve to death. " Ji Yun said with a bitter face.

    "Don''t worry, you won''t starve to death even if you don''t eat. " Leng ruoxue nced at Ji Yun as she reminded him.

    "Food is the most important thing to the people. If we don''t eat, we''ll definitely die." Ji Yun did not agree with Leng ruoxue''s words.

    "You''re a god now. Have you ever seen a God starve to death because they don''t eat?" Leng ruoxue suppressed her anger and asked.

    "I will." Ji Yun said. After he finished speaking, he hurriedly shifted a few steps to the side, afraid that Leng ruoxue would beat him up in a fit of anger. This was because ruoxue had used this to threaten him a few times before, and he was deeply aware of it.

    "If you can, then why are you hiding?" Leng ruoxue could not help butugh. There was nothing she could do to him.

    "I''m afraid you''ll beat me up. " Ji Yun was very honest and told her everything that was on his mind. His clear eyes were also looking at Leng ruoxue with vignce.

    "I won''t beat you up." Leng ruoxue smiled warmly as she promised. There was no sense of aplishment in beating this fellow up. More importantly, she felt that even if she beat him up, it wouldn''t solve any problems because this fellow was not a person with a normal mind.

    "Really?" Ji Yun asked, his eyes wide.

    "Yes,e over!" Leng ruoxue coaxed.

    "Then you''re not allowed to lie to me!" Ji Yun was still worried.

    "I''m not lying to you. " Leng ruoxue nodded her head seriously once more. At this moment, Ji Yun''s expression was like a puppy trying to please its master. How could she bear to do this?

    "Then I''lle over." As Ji Yun spoke, he moved towards Leng ruoxue''s side. Just as he moved to her side, Leng ruoxue grabbed him. In an instant, Ji Yun''s face turned pale with fright. His entire body trembled like a Fallen Leaf in the autumn wind. Wu ... He seemed to have been tricked.

 Chapter 1840 A Feud (3)

    "Why are you shaking?" Leng ruoxue could not help butugh when she saw his reaction.

    "You lied to me." Ji Yun said in an extremely aggrieved tone. His clear eyes began to water again.

    "I''m not going to beat you up. " Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    "Oh! Then why are you pulling me?" Ji Yun didn''t understand. From his point of view, ruoxue was just angry out of embarrassment and wanted to vent her anger on him.

    "You''re walking too slowly. I can walk faster if I drag you along." After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she took out a rope and tied it around Ji Yun''s wrist. She held the other end of the rope in her hand.

    "There''s no need to do this, right?" Ji Yun said somewhat gloomily. If he kept him tied up like this, he would have bad thoughts.

    "I need it! I''ll give you two choices now. Either we part ways, or I''ll take you with me. " Leng ruoxueughed evilly. When she saw Ji Yun''s face turn red and white, she was in a good mood and spoke in a much friendlier manner.

    "It''s better for you to hold onto me!" Forced by Leng ruoxue''s tyrannical abuse, Ji Yun had to admit defeat.

    "That''s a good girl!" Leng ruoxue extended her hand and patted Ji Yun''s head as if she was petting a puppy. She was just short of giving him a bone to chew on.

    Ji Yun was praised by ruoxue, but he couldn''t bring himself to be happy. This wasn''t what he had imagined.

    At the thought of this, Ji Yun pouted and said with an aggrieved expression,"Ruoxue, even though you can walk faster by holding me, I''m a man after all. You should at least give me some face, right? If my Ji nsmen were to see me like this, it would be very embarrassing. "

    "You''re also afraid of losing face?" Leng ruoxue was very surprised, but she had no intention of letting him go. Instead, she continued,""Don''t worry. This ce is so big that we might not be able to touch your Ji family. "

    "What if we run into them?" Ji Yun shamelessly asked.

    "Then I can only say that you''re too unlucky." Leng ruoxue''s words carried a hint of sympathy, but the expression on her face revealed that she was gloating over his misfortune.

    "AI!" After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, no matter how stupid Ji Yun was, he knew that Leng ruoxue would never let go of him. Hence, he could only ept his fate. Sob ... He hoped that he would not meet anyone he knew. Otherwise, he would really lose all his face.

    Seeing that he had epted his fate, Leng ruoxue smiled in satisfaction. Then, she pulled him towards the path that she had chosen.

    Even though that path was also covered by yellow sand, it was more pleasing to the eye than the other paths. Thus, Leng ruoxue pulled Ji Yun along and walked over.

    The two of them walked on the soft yellow sand for an unknown amount of time. Just as they were about to walk out of the desert, they suddenly heard the sound of fighting not far away. Leng ruoxue''s face lit up with joy, while Ji Yun''s heart sank. ''What I''m afraid of ising true!'' I didn''t expect there to be a fight here. He stole a nce at Leng ruoxue and prayed that she would not be a busybody so that the two of them could quickly leave this ce.

    Oh! It wasn''t that he was timid, it was just that he was toozy and didn''t like to cause trouble. He was trying to find a reasonable excuse for himself.

    "Let''s take a look over there. " Leng ruoxue clearly did not hear the prayers in Ji Yun''s heart. Her tone was firm, and she did not allow Ji Yun to refuse.

    "Ruoxue, that''s not a good ce. Let''s not go there. Let''s go another way!" Ji Yun''s heart trembled. Wu...What was he afraid of? He was clearly trying to avoid the participants, but he just had to bump into them here, and in the middle of a fight.

    "If you don''t want to exchange, we''ll go over there. If you don''t ..." Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. However, she only said half of what she wanted to say. As for the other half, she believed that Ji Yun would understand.

    "It''s not that I don''t want to go, I''m just afraid of getting caught in the crossfire! They''re having a good time, so it''s not good for us to interfere, right?" Ji Yun said in a low voice, not very confident.

    "Who said I''m going to interfere? I just want to take a look. What if it''s someone I know? We''ll be able to help out when the timees. " Leng ruoxue spoke the truth. They could help each other here, and this was not against the rules of thepetition.

    "If it''s not someone we know, then let''s leave immediately, okay?" Seeing that Leng ruoxue had already made up her mind, Ji Yun could only talk about the conditions.

    "Good! As long as they don''t attack us, we''ll leave immediately. " Leng ruoxue agreed.

    "Then let''s go and take a look!" With Leng ruoxue''s assurance, Ji Yun was at ease.<sub> </sub>

    The two of them lowered their footsteps and cautiously walked towards the vicinity of the battle. Not far from them, there was a huge tree that blocked their view of the battle. Thus, Leng ruoxue and Ji Yun hid behind the tree and observed the battle.

    At this time, there were a total of five people in the chaotic battle. It was obvious that there were two groups of people because two of them were wearing the same clothes, and the other three were also wearing the same clothes.

    "Ji Wu, ji tao!" Just as Leng ruoxue was carefully observing the strength of these two groups, Ji Yun, who was beside her, suddenly called out softly. When Leng ruoxue heard this, she couldn''t help but turn her head and look at him with slight surprise,"You know them?"

    "Uh! I know two of them. The two in white are from the Ji family, and the other three in gray are thepetitors from the Zhou family. " Ji Yun''s expression was grave as he exined. His originally clear as water eyes grew even deeper.

    "Since we''re family, why don''t you hurry up and help?" Leng ruoxue saw that although Ji Yun''s expression had turned serious, he did not move at all. She couldn''t help but remind him.

    "There''s no hurry. Let''s see how the situation goes first. " Ji Yun had suddenly be calm and collected. This caused Leng ruoxue to cast a sidelong nce at him. She had never thought that Ji Yun would have such a serious side to him.

    However, if Ji Yun knew what she was thinking, he would definitely be depressed to death. This was because in Leng ruoxue''s eyes, Ji Yun was not a normal person.

    "Ji Yun, why aren''t you wearing the clothes those two were wearing?" Leng ruoxue asked curiously after sizing up the two people in white. From the day she saw Ji Yun, he had always been dressed in ck.

    "Why do I have to be like them?" Ji Yun said matter-of-factly.

    "Uh!" Ji Yun''s words caused Leng ruoxue to regret her previous thoughts. Ji Yun was still the same Ji Yun she knew. He had not changed at all. She must have been seeing things before, that''s why she felt that Ji Yun had changed into a different person.

    "What''s wrong? Am I wrong?" Ji Yun looked at Leng ruoxue and asked cautiously.

    "Right! You''re right, but if you don''t hurry up and save your nsmen, I''m afraid they''ll have to stay here forever. " From the corner of her eyes, Leng ruoxue could see that the two men in white were showing signs of exhaustion. Their divine power was obviously running low as well, so she quickly reminded them.

    "I''ll go now. " When Ji Yun heard this, he immediately felt his heart heat up and spoke with a high-spirited manner.

    After he finished speaking, he requested Leng ruoxue to untie the rope. Then, he strode towards the few people who were fighting valiantly and in high spirits.

    "All of you, stop!" Ji Yun shouted loudly as he walked to the side of the five people in the chaotic battle.

    When they heard this sudden voice, all five of them were stunned and involuntarily stopped fighting. However, when they saw that the person who stopped them was Ji Yun, the people on the grey-clothed man''s side were immediately enraged!

    "I was wondering who was acting like a big Shot here! So you''re a coward from the Ji family!" The leading grey-robed man sneered. With that, the three other grey-robed men burst intoughter. Clearly, they did not ce Ji Yun in their eyes.

    "Zhou kun! You better watch your mouth. " "Shut up!" Ji Wu reprimanded Zhou kun while Ji Yun stood by the side heartlessly, not taking Zhou kun''s words seriously at all.

    "What''s wrong? Did I say something wrong? This Ji Yun is a famous coward of your Ji n, and to think that your nsmen are still so protective of him. If he was a member of our Zhou n, we would have kicked him out long ago. Our n doesn''t need such trash. " Zhou kun''s face was filled with undisguised contempt, while the three members of the Zhou family who were standing togetherughed even more wildly.

    "Shut your stinky mouth! Zhou kun, if I don''t beat the three of you up until your parents can''t recognize you, I''ll write the word ''Ji'' backward!" Ji tao roared with a fiery temper. He was so angry that his eyes were bloodshot. If he could, he really wanted to rush up and bite the three people from the Zhou family a few times and trample them under his feet. After all, the Zhou family had been the Ji family''s arch-enemy for many years! The two families had always been at each other''s throats! Now that they had met here, it was impossible for them to let the other party go!

    "Alright! Then you can write the word "Ji" backwards! Brothers, if the word ''Ji'' is reversed, is it still a word? Hahaha!" Zhou kunughed smugly, while the other two members of the Zhou family alsoughed wildly in cooperation.

    In their eyes, the three people from the Ji family were like arrows at the end of their flight and were not worth mentioning at all. Ji Yun was a useless coward who had always been timid and afraid of trouble. On the other hand, Ji Wu and ji Tao''s physical strength and divine power had almost been exhausted by the three of them. They were not their opponents at all. Therefore, it could be said that Zhou kun and the other two people werepletely fearless.

    "Zhou kun, don''t be smug too early!" Ji Wu''s handsome face was flushed red. He was also quite angry.

    "So what if I''m proud? Our young master kun has the right to be proud. " The person beside Zhou kun said with a fawning look on his face.

    "That''s right. If your Ji family is tactful, quickly send Ji min to our Zhou family to be young master kun''s concubine. If our two families can be inws, young master kun can take care of you in the future. As for that coward, don''t even think about it." The other person alsoughed wretchedly.

 Chapter 1841 You Have To Protect Me (1)

    The Ji min this person was talking about was the eldest daughter of the Ji family.

    Not only was Ji min beautiful, but she also had outstanding qualifications. She was also a leader among the younger generation of the Ji family. More importantly, she was Ji Yun''s biological sister and doted on Ji Yun. It was precisely because of this that Zhou kun hated Ji Yun even more.

    Zhou kun couldn''t understand why such a talented person would love a useless coward so much. He couldn''t help but feel envy, jealousy, and hatred. In addition, he had once asked for Ji min''s hand in marriage but was rejected. As a result, as long as he found an opportunity, he would find trouble with the Ji family, especially with Ji Yun. Now that Ji Yun had taken the initiative toe to his door, he naturally wouldn''t let go of this good opportunity.

    For the purpose of revenge and humiliation, Zhou kun, who originally intended to make Ji min his wife, always mentioned that he wanted Ji min to be his concubine when he mentioned this matter to outsiders or the Ji family. Every time he saw the Ji family''s furious and uncontroble expressions, Zhou kun could only describe it with one word-pleasure.

    Speaking of which, he was quite perverted in his heart. The reason why he was like this was because he had been rejected too many times. What made him even angrier was that Ji min''s reason for rejecting him was that she thought he was too rough. However, he knew that this was just an excuse. The real reason why Ji min rejected him was all because of the useless coward Ji Yun. Because her younger brother needed protection, as an older sister, Ji min naturally couldn''t easily get married.

    However, that was only Zhou kun''s personal opinion. Apart from Ji Yun, Ji min was unwilling to marry Zhou kun because their families were at odds with each other. They were like enemies. With such a rtionship, even if she had a good impression of Zhou kun, it was impossible for her to marry him. Moreover, she did not like Zhou kun, which was the most important reason.

    Upon hearing what the Zhou family member said, the short-tempered ji tao was indeed enraged.

    "Damn it, I dare you to say that again? " Ji Tao¡¯s face was red as he roared in anger. If it wasn''t for Ji Wu holding him back, he would have already rushed forward and beat this guy up.

    "What''s wrong? Quickly send Ji min to young master kun''s bed and make her his concubine. From now on, your Ji family will be under young master kun''s protection. Your useless coward is unreliable, haha!" The man provoked him fearlessly. As soon as he finished speaking, two more arrogantughs were heard. Needless to say, they were Zhou kun and another member of the Zhou family.

    Zhou kun, who was standing at the side, felt extremely pleased when he saw his family members humiliating the Ji family members. Although the two of them had decent qualifications, they were both from the Zhou family''s coteral branch. If they wanted to stand out in the Zhou family, they naturally had to please him. After all, he was not only a direct member of the Zhou family, but he might even be the future head of the Zhou family! Therefore, he was very satisfied with their ttery. He was also willing to give some guidance to such a discerning person.

    "You''re looking for death!" Ji tao saw that the fellow really dared to speak, so he immediately broke free from Ji Wu''s hand and was about to rush forward to teach him a lesson. However, he was stopped by Ji Yun.

    "Stop!" Ji Yun shouted. His face was calm and emotionless, making it impossible to tell whether he was happy or angry. When ji tao heard Ji Yun''s words, he really did stop and turned to look at Ji Yun with a slightly aggrieved expression.

    "They humiliated sister min. We can''t let them off." Ji tao reminded.

    "I know, but we''re all well-mannered people, so we really shouldn''t act rashly. Let''s sit down and have a good talk! Let''s see how this matter can be resolved. " After hearing his words, Zhou kun and the other two could not help butugh wildly again.<sub> </sub>

    Watch! This was the guy that the Ji family had high hopes for. He was just so useless. He never dared to have a direct conflict with others. He always wanted to be the peacemaker and reason with others! Hmph! In the divine realm, the strong were respected. One''s fist was the only way to speak. Whoever had the tougher fist would naturally have the greater right to speak. Someone like Ji Yun was simply an anomaly. Zhou kun thought to himself in disdain.

    "What''s so funny? Am I wrong?" Ji Yun said with a confused expression. He was so innocent that he didn''t seem to know what they wereughing about.

    "Right, my ass! Who wants to sit down and chat with you! It''s embarrassing for us to sit with you!" Zhou kun looked down on Ji Yun at all, but he was extremely jealous of how much Ji Yun was doted on in the Ji family. Therefore, he would rather be beaten to death than sit down and talk with Ji Yun. Was that what a man should do?

    "Young master! Don''t bother with this kind of uncouth person, it''s only disgracing our Ji family by talking to him!" At this moment, Ji Wu, who was standing beside Ji Yun, spoke out. From his tone, it seemed as if he was quite doting on Ji Yun.

    "That''s right, this kind of person doesn''t deserve to live in this world! It''ll only lower our ss if we lower ourselves to their level. " Ji tao, who had calmed down, was afraid that Ji Yun''s self-esteem would be hurt, so he quicklyforted him. At this moment, he could not care about the dispute with the Zhou family!

    "F * ck! What did you say?" Ji Wu and ji Tao''s words made Zhou kun so angry that he roared loudly. He couldn''t bear it anymore. He couldn''t understand what Ji Yun had done to deserve the protection of the Ji family. It must be known that a useless coward like Ji Yun would belong to the abandoned category in any n. However, Ji Yun was the exact opposite. Not only was he loved by the elders of his family, but his fellow nsmen of the same generation also took extra care of him. If anyone were to see how the fellow nsmen of the Ji n took care of Ji Yun, they would probably go crazy. At least, he was going crazy!

    "We said you''re trash and don''t deserve to live in this world." Ji tao said with a faint smile.

    "He''s the trash, okay?" Zhou kun pointed at Ji Yun angrily and roared,"F * ck!" Was there any justice left in this world? The biggest piece of trash was right in front of them, but the Ji family turned a blind eye to it.

    "Our young master is a hundred times stronger than you. You don''t deserve to be mentioned in the same breath as him. He''s not even worthy of carrying his shoes. " Ji tao also said in disdain.

    "Yes, young master kun, you are not even qualified to be a servant in our Ji family. The first and foremost rule of our Ji family''s servants is loyalty. You can ''t!" Ji Wu said in a matter-of-fact manner. Ji Yun, on the other hand, still had a confused look on his face, as if he couldn''t understand what they were talking about.

    Leng ruoxue, who was hiding behind a giant tree, heard the conversation between the two parties. She then looked at Ji Yun''s reaction and didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    Isn''t this Ji Yun''s reaction a little too slow? However, his temper was really good and he was also patient. She was already pointing at him and scolding him, but he still acted as if nothing had happened. She did not know what he was thinking. Although she was a little curious, she did not let Qing Jue Read JI Yun''s mind. After all, it was better to keep some secrets.

    When she thought of this, she decided to continue closing her eyes. She would only reveal herself when she was needed. Right now, she only hoped that Ji Yun would give her some strength so that no one could bully him.

 Chapter 1842 You Have To Protect Me (2)

    At the same time, Zhou kun, who heard Ji Wu''s words, became even more furious!

    "F * ck! I dare you to say that again?" Zhou kun pointed at Ji Wu and couldn''t help but wonder why the Ji family was so annoying. Although the two families had been enemies for generations, most of the time, they could still live in peace. After all, even if the two families were like fire and water, they couldn''t fight each other every day. Most of the things they did were to drag each other down. However, for some reason, whenever he saw Ji Yun, he couldn''t control his temper and wanted to get angry!

    "I said you''re not even fit to be a servant in our Ji family. Do you hear me now?" Ji Wu repeated helplessly. He looked at Zhou kun with eyes full of sympathy, as if he was saying,''poor fellow, you can''t understand humannguage!''

    "You''re looking for death!" Zhou kun narrowed his eyes and said in an unfriendly tone.

    "You''re wrong, I haven''t lived long enough! Why would you seek death!" Ji Wu disagreed with Zhou kun''s words.

    However, in the next second, Zhou kun attacked Ji Wu at lightning speed ...

    In an instant, a palm wind with a blue light appeared in front of Ji Wu. Ji Wu hurriedly dodged, but the palm wind still brushed past his body and left a deep bloody mark on his arm. A trace of red blood flowed down from the wound.

    After gently wiping the blood off his arm, Ji Wu squinted his eyes and looked at Zhou kun. This fellow''s strength was already above theirs, and Zhou kun was a typical nouveau riche. Therefore, he had an unimaginable number of medicinal pills on him. This also made them, who were originally slightly weaker, have no advantage at all. Unless a miracle appeared now, they were afraid that they would not be able to defeat Zhou kun. What should they do?

    He knew very well that even if he and ji tao were to die Here, nothing could happen to Ji Yun. After all, Ji Yun was the hope of all the members of the Ji family. However, under Zhou kun''s covetous gaze, it would not be easy for them to protect Ji Yun. At this moment, his mind turned and countless ns formed in his mind, but they were all rejected because none of them was the best solution for them at this time.

    "Young master, ji tao and I will think of a way to hold Zhou kun backter. You should run quickly and find a good ce to hide. Don''t let them find you, understand?" Ji Wu transmitted his voice to Ji Yun as if he was coaxing a child. At this moment, they could only stake everything on this method. Although the sess rate of this method was very low, they still had to try.

    "I''m here to help you, why are you making me run? I''ll lose a lot of face like this. " Ji Yun said unhappily. Hiding was one thing, but backing out at thest minute was another. Furthermore, running away in front of the Zhou family made him feel extremely ufortable.

    "Young master! How can you be so calctive now? staying alive is the most important thing, be good! When we start fighting, you should run immediately. " Ji Wu continued to coax Ji Yun. Although he was helpless against Ji Yun''s stubbornness, he still had to coax him away.

    "No need to run, I have help." A faint smile appeared on Ji Yun''s lips as he confidently replied.

    "Uh! Where did he get help from?" Ji Wu was astonished.

    "I met her here. We''ve always been traveling together." Ji Yun transmitted his voice to Ji Wu in a somewhat tsundere manner.

    "Is he reliable?" Ji Wu was a bit worried. He knew very well how reclusive Ji Yun was, but he didn''t expect that Ji Yun would actually make friends here.

    "Don''t worry, I''m absolutely reliable. " Ji Yun solemnly promised.

    "Will he be willing to help us? If he helps us, he will offend the Zhou family, and the Zhou family will not let him off. " Ji Wu asked worriedly. He wasn''t as open-minded as Ji Yun. Although the Zhou family couldn''t bepared to the eight great divine regions, it was still one of the top powers among the many top powers. Anyone who came to participate in the elitepetition had their own family. It was very difficult for others to be willing to offend another family for the sake of another family. Unless the two families were in an Alliance, who would be willing to help you so easily? Other than that, once he owed someone a favor here, he would have to pay a huge price to pay it back. Therefore, unless he had no other choice, he was not willing to ask for help.<sub> </sub>

    "Don''t worry, she''ll definitely be willing to help us. Although she looks a little fierce, after getting along with her for a few days, I know that she''s just a person with a sharp mouth but a soft heart. She won''t leave us in the lurch." Ji Yun said with absolute certainty.

    Seeing how confident Ji Yun was, Ji Wu didn''t think much of the friend he spoke of.

    However, he didn''t want to pour cold water on Ji Yun''s head, for fear of hurting his self-esteem. So, he could only suppress the thoughts in his heart and not attack him.

    Seeing that Ji Wu didn''t seem to believe him, Ji Yun decided to go all out and shout at the top of his voice,"Ruoxue! Someone is bullying me! Wuwu ..."

    Seeing Ji Yun''s reaction, Ji Wu and ji Tao''s foreheads couldn''t help but be filled with ck lines. How could this be possible? Ugh! Would that person be angry? If it were them, they would definitely regret befriending Ji Yun. Fortunately, they were already used to it.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue, who was hiding behind a tree and watching themotion, heard Ji Yun calling out to her. She was so angry that her lungs were about to explode. ''Damn it, previously he refused toe here no matter what. Now, he''s calling out to me at the top of his voice. What the hell is going on?''

    Leng ruoxue, who was a little angry, made up her mind that she could not go out like this. Thus, she ignored Ji Yun''s cry.

    "Yo! You actually have a helper. I really couldn''t tell that you had this kind of ability. " Zhou kun, who heard Ji Yun''s shout, did not get angry, which was rare. He did not attack either. Instead, he started teasing him.

    However, seeing that the person Ji Yun called out to did not respond for a long time, Zhou kun sneered and said,""It seems that your gang is quite timid, like a tortoise who doesn''t dare to show his head!"

    "You''re the coward, your whole family is a coward!" Upon hearing that Zhou kun had the audacity to scold ruoxue, Ji Yun was immediately enraged.

    "Waa! A coward actually dared to curse! Is the sky going to rain red?" Upon hearing Ji Yun''s scolding, Zhou kunughed instead of getting angry.

    Seeing how angry Ji Yun was, Ji Wu and ji tao widened their eyes in disbelief. This, this was truly too rare.

    "So what if I scold you? I''m going to beat you up!" Ji Yun shouted. He was furious, and the consequences would be severe.

    Zhou kun and the others, as well as Ji Wu and ji tao, were all stunned. They looked at Ji Yun in disbelief.

    "What are you looking at? I''m talking about you!" Ji Yun pointed at Zhou kun and reprimanded him in an unusual manner.

    "Coward! Alright! Your temper is rising!" Zhou kun chuckled with a faint smile and looked at Ji Yun with an unfriendly gaze.

    After he finished speaking, he approached Ji Yun step by step. Seeing this, Ji Yun''s face was filled with fear as he shouted,"What do you want to do? I''m warning you, don''t you dare mess around! Otherwise, myrades will not let you off. " He had once again used Leng ruoxue as a shield. When Leng ruoxue, who was behind the tree, heard his words, she felt like strangling him.

 Chapter 1843 You Have To Protect Me (3)

    That damned Ji Yun! Leng ruoxue secretly gritted her teeth and added another crime to Ji Yun''s name!

    Ji Wu and ji tao, who were standing guard beside Ji Yun, did not know whether tough or cry when they heard that Ji Yun had actually ignored their existence and directly threatened Zhou kun with thepanion that he had never met before.

    Although the two of them were not as powerful as Zhou kun, they were still much stronger than the other two people around Zhou kun, right? How could Ji Yun so tantly ignore the two of them? This caused the two of them to feel extremely disgruntled. Now, they were even more curious about thepanions that Ji Yun spoke of.

    "Oh, really? Why don''t you ask him toe out? I''d like to see who would have the guts to go against our Zhou family so openly. " Ji Yun''s words made Zhou kun feel even more smug. Moreover, he was very certain that Ji Yun was lying to him. The person he mentioned was not there at all. Otherwise, why had that person not appeared all this while?

    "Ruoxue! Help me! Someone is bullying me. " Zhou kun''s words made Ji Yun scream again. This time, his voice was even more hoarse and exhausted than the previous time. It sounded as if he had really been tortured miserably by someone. Unfortunately, he was now unscathed, and Zhou kun teased him like he was teasing a clown.

    When she heard Ji Yun''s shouts, Leng ruoxue could no longer bear it and walked out from behind the tree. She could tell that if she was not called out, Ji Yun would definitely not let this matter rest.

    The moment Leng ruoxue came out, Ji Yun looked as if he had seen his Savior. His face was full of grievance and his clear eyes were filled with tears. He pitifully ran to Leng ruoxue, wanting to throw himself into her arms and cry. Unfortunately, Leng ruoxue nimbly dodged him.

    Furthermore, when he wanted to pounce on Leng ruoxue again, he unfortunately caught a glimpse of Leng ruoxue''s warning gaze. He could only change his pounce to a pull, and the first thing he did was naturally Leng ruoxue''s sleeve.

    When Leng ruoxue saw Ji Yun''s pitiful look, more and more ck lines appeared on her forehead. Her beautiful face turned even uglier. She heaved a heavy sigh. She sighed in her heart. Ji Yun ... Did he have to be so exaggerated? She didn''t even touch a single strand of his hair, alright? Although she had said some words to provoke him, Ji Yun didn''t seem to be too angry. It seemed like he was already used to it.

    However, Ji Yun''s current state ...

    Leng ruoxue didn''t know what to say. She sized up Ji Yun with a hint of surprise on her face. Was this the Ji Yun who had promised to protect her? Why did he ask her to protect him instead?

    "Ruoxue, ruoxue, don''t look at me like that. I''ll be shy." Seeing Leng ruoxue''s eyes fixed on him, Ji Yun said softly. His handsome face was also dyed with a faint pink.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ? Leng ruoxue was speechless. After a long while, she said,""Then you can slowly be shy!"

    "Ruoxue, now is not the time to be shy. Someone is going to bully me. You have to protect me!" Ji Yun pitifully replied after hearing Leng ruoxue''s words.

    "I remember you said you would protect me." Leng ruoxue reminded him with a calm tone.

    "Of course I will protect you, but you have to protect me first. They''re too fierce, I''m scared." Ji Yun emphasized as he looked at Leng ruoxue expectantly. His eyes were as bright as Obsidian and as clear as a puppy trying to please its master. He was innocent and pure.

    "I''m afraid too, what should I do?" Leng ruoxue looked at Ji Yun with an innocent expression.

    "Hahaha! Beauty, don''t be afraid! "I won''t hurt you. Although you''re Ji Yun''s friend, I, master kun, have always known to have tender and protective feelings for women. Don''t worry!" I''ll love you well. " Before Ji Yun could answer Leng ruoxue''s question, Zhou kun interrupted impatiently.

    F * ck! This beauty was really too beautiful, so beautiful that it was unbelievable. She was so beautiful that even the flowers that werepeting for beauty lost their color. Compared to the beauty in front of him, Ji min and the others had long been thrown to the back of his mind.

    Originally, he wanted to get Ji min because she was pretty and her family background was good enough for him. However, now that he had met Leng ruoxue, Ji min no longer piqued his interest. At this moment, Leng ruoxue was the only person in Zhou kun''s heart and eyes.

    Not only Zhou kun, but Ji Wu and ji Tao''s eyes also lit up the moment they saw Leng ruoxue. They were stunned. However, they were puzzled as to how Ji Yun had gotten to know such a beautiful woman! His luck was indeed invincible!

    "What if I say that I don''t need your love?" Leng ruoxue smiled faintly, like a flower in spring that bloomed, almost blinding everyone''s eyes.

    "Women! It''s your honor that our young master kun has taken a liking to you. If you know what''s good for you, then obedientlye into our young master kun''s arms and be his concubine. I guarantee that you''ll live a good life. " Without waiting for Zhou kun''s reaction, one of hisckeys started reprimanding Leng ruoxue in an attempt to please her. Moreover, he even arranged an identity for her and made her Zhou kun''s concubine.<sub> </sub>

    "Idiot! How could such a beautiful youngdy be a concubine! No matter what, she should be an equal wife!" Zhou kun was very displeased with the Lackey''s words. At the same time, he was also afraid that Leng ruoxue would be angry. After all, as long as a woman was beautiful, unless they had no other choice, they would not be willing to be someone else''s concubine. More importantly, the participants who were able to participate in the elitepetition all had their own families. What if they made a fool of themselves by saying such words before they had even figured out Leng ruoxue''s background?

    Following that, he smiled and fawned over Leng ruoxue,""Hehe! Miss, please don''t listen to his nonsense. He''s stupid! You don''t know how to speak, so please forgive me if I''ve offended you. "

    Zhou kun pretended to be a gentleman, a model of an elegant and graceful young master. However, Ji Wu and ji tao scoffed at his pretense.

    "Why are you acting? Can you still put on an act? This is what you''re good at!" Ji tao said with a smile. It seemed that Zhou kun had taken a liking to this woman. In fact, this was also good. At least, in this way, he would not have any ideas about sister min. However, it seemed that he would be letting down thedy who had been dragged into the water by Ji Yun.

    "You shut up! This is a matter between me and this youngdy, and it has nothing to do with your Ji family. You can stand aside!" Zhou kun roared at ji tao furiously. He regretted not killing the three of them just now. If that was the case, there wouldn''t be an eyesore between him and Leng ruoxue.

    "This youngdy is our young master''s friend. How could she not be rted to our Ji family?" Ji Wu reminded with a smile.

    "Hmph! Killing you guys will have nothing to do with you!" A hint of ruthlessness shed in Zhou kun''s eyes as he said fiercely.

    "If you have the ability, then kill me!" Ji tao said unhappily. Anyway, it was already like this. As the saying goes, a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water, so they really were not afraid.

    "Don''t think that I won''t dare to kill you!" Zhou kun narrowed his eyes and said coldly.

    "Youe and kill me! Who''s afraid of you?" Ji tao taunted. It was allowed to kill people here. If the other party dared to kill them, he would naturally have to be aware that he would be killed by others. Moreover, the Ji family was not the only enemy of the Zhou family.

    "Are you guys done quarreling?" At this moment, Leng ruoxue, who had been neglected, asked speechlessly as she watched the two groups of people quarreling in full swing. She really had to hand it to these people. They did not even ask for her opinion and just started quarreling on their own. Furthermore, they took it for granted.

    "We''re not quarreling, we''re just trying to reason. " Upon hearing that Leng ruoxue seemed to be a little displeased, Zhou kun quickly smiled and said gently,"

    When Leng ruoxue heard these words, she could not help but wipe the cold sweat off her forehead. She thought to herself,"this fellow is actually being reasonable now?" Could it be that he wanted to follow in Ji Yun''s footsteps?

    She sized Zhou kun up carefully. Although he looked decent, he did not have Ji Yun''s innate potential to be the submissive one. The expression on his face was a little fierce, making it difficult for people to pity him. She concluded.

    "It would be strange if they didn''t quarrel! We were fighting just now, and we almost lost our lives. " Ji tao exposed Zhou kun''s lie rudely. He was not a member of the Zhou family, so he naturally did not have to give Zhou kun any face. Moreover, this youngdy was not a fool. She would not lie to him.

    "Mm! I saw it. " Leng ruoxue nodded affirmatively. After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Zhou kun naturally could not deny it and could only look at her awkwardly with a silly smile.

    Then, Leng ruoxue changed the topic and said,""Did you just say that you want me to be your equal wife?" When she heard this before, she wanted to express her opinion, but unfortunately, he didn''t give her a chance. Now that the initiative was in her hands, she had to ask.

    "Amon wife is also a concubine!" Ji tao looked at Zhou kun with a faint smile and reminded him.

    Seeing that ji tao had ruined his n, Zhou kun gritted his teeth in hatred. However, in order to leave a good impression on Leng ruoxue, he held back his anger. After he got this beauty, he would settle the score with the three Ji family members!

    Zhou kun''s wishful thinking was pretty good, but unfortunately, Leng ruoxue would never let him have his way!

    After hearing ji Tao''s words, Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement. "That''s right, although your idea is eptable, it''s a pity that it''s a bit whimsical to think about me! This young miss will not be someone''s equal wife, and will not be someone''s concubine, so you should give up on that idea!"

    Leng ruoxue''s words made Zhou kun''s twockeys feel a little embarrassed and angry. However, before the two of them could re up, they were stopped by Zhou kun''s gaze ...

 Chapter 1844 You Can Only Leave With Me (1)

    Although Zhou kun also hated Leng ruoxue''s words, she was the woman he had taken a fancy to. Apart from him, he would not allow anyone else to criticize his woman. Moreover, he had yet to enter the Beauty''s eyes, so he naturally could not let the beauty hate him. Therefore, even if he hated Leng ruoxue for not knowing how to appreciate his kindness, it was not the time to be a man. The most important thing now was to win the Beauty''s heart. Hmph! After he got this beauty, he would teach her the rules! He could only endure it for now.

    At the thought of this, he suppressed the hatred in his heart and smiled at Leng ruoxue.""Youngdy''s words are reasonable. I was rude. May I know youngdy''s name? And which n did he belong to? This one is willing to send someone to formally propose marriage and take young miss as my main wife!"

    After Zhou kun said that, he was secretly pleased with himself. He knew that there was a lot of information contained in his words, and once the other party answered him, he would be clear about her name, family, location, and other information. As for whether he would marry the beauty as his wife, it was not up to him alone. If the Beauty''s family background wasparable to his, it would naturally be no problem for him to marry her as his wife. Otherwise, he could only say that he was sorry and give her an equal wife at most.

    However, this could only be his own wishful thinking. Who asked him to only think about what he would do when the time came and not what Leng ruoxue would do?

    Putting aside the fact that Leng ruoxue would never agree to his request, even if she did, he would not be able to marry her!

    "My surname is Leng. As for the marriage proposal, there''s no need for it. I already have a fianc¨¦." After hearing Zhou kun''s words, Leng ruoxue was speechless for a long time before she said,"

    "You have a fianc¨¦? Who is it?" Upon hearing that, Zhou kun was instantly infuriated. ''F * ck!'' How could the woman he had his eyes on belong to someone else? He would never allow this to happen! The woman in front of him had been his possession since the first time he saw her. Now, he heard her say that she was taken. This was a fact that he could not ept.

    "Who''s rted to you?" Leng ruoxue asked in surprise. Her beautiful face was still filled with confusion.

    "Of course it''s rted. You''re the woman I like, how can you have a fianc¨¦? I''m the only man you can have! I''ve decided, I''m going to fight him one-on-one! Tell him toe to me!" Zhou kun didn''t want to lose and issued the challenge first.

    When Leng ruoxue heard Zhou kun''s unreasonable and self-righteous words, she was speechless and did not know what to say. ''Why is this fellow so ... MMM!'' He seemed to be even weirder than Ji Yun. He didn''t even understand the monster''s situation and wanted to challenge the monster one-on-one. Wasn''t this courting death? Moreover, she was very sure that if Zhou kun really dared toe to her door, the demon would definitely not let him have an easy time.

    "What''s wrong? You don''t dare to tell me? Was he afraid that his brother would beat him up? Don''t worry, for your sake, I''ll let him live, but the two of you must never see each other again. Otherwise, if I find out, I won''t let you two go. " Seeing that Leng ruoxue did not respond for a long time, Zhou kun thought that she was afraid. Hence, he continued to pursue the matter.

    This time, Leng ruoxue was even more speechless. She didn''t know how to describe her current feelings. In short, it was hard to describe them in a few words. He did not expect that he would encounter such a rare talent one after another in the few days he had been here. Moreover, Zhou kun seemed to be even better than Ji Yun. At least, Ji Yun was not annoying, but Zhou kun was apletely different person.

    Leng ruoxue remained silent, but ji tao, who was not far away, could not help but burst intoughter after hearing Zhou kun''s words.""Hahaha! Toad from the Zhou family, I really have to give it to you. Is there anyone as self-righteous as you? Nothing happened? Who Do You Think You Are to let her cut off all contact with her fianc¨¦? Don''t tell me that all the women in the world like you? If that''s what you''re thinking, then I suggest youmit suicide and reincarnate as a top-grade crystal! I believe that everyone will like you then. "

    The more ji tao spoke, the more he felt that his words made sense, and heughed even more wantonly. As for Zhou kun, after hearing ji Tao''s ridicule, he was so angry that his face turned red and white. The veins on his forehead were throbbing, and there was a faint me dancing in the depths of his eyes ...<sub> </sub>

    That damned ji tao! She actually dared to humiliate him like this. Uncle can tolerate it, but aunt can ''t! Zhou kun was filled with hatred in his heart. He clenched his fists tightly, but he was thinking about whether he should teach ji tao a lesson! Teach him a lesson! At the same time, he was afraid that Leng ruoxue would have a bad impression of him, as though he was a bully who relied on his strength. However, he was going to let ji tao off just like that? He felt indignant. Sigh! He was so conflicted.

    "Miss Leng, I''m very sincere towards you." After enduring silently for a long while, Zhou kun decided to let ji tao off first. His main priority was to capture Leng ruoxue. As for the three Ji family''s boys, they would not be able to escape sooner orter. However, it would be a grave sin to scare the beauty away. Moreover, the beauty had a fianc¨¦ of unknown origins, who was his greatest enemy.

    At this moment, he had already treated the demon as his love rival, but the demon was still unaware of it.

    "Thank you for your sincerity, but I''m really not interested in you." Leng ruoxue sighed and said straightforwardly.

    "Woman, you''re really asking for it the hard way. Our young master kun has already said so, and you''re still trying to be arrogant?" Seeing that Zhou kun couldn''t handle the woman, one of hisckeys couldn''t help but roar.

    He really felt bad for young master kun! When had young master kun ever been so submissive to a woman? This woman really doesn''t know what''s good for her. To think that young master kun still indulges her so much. To be honest, even I can''t bear to watch this anymore! So what if she was beautiful? There were many beautiful women in the divine realm! Even though this woman was prettier than the average woman, young master kun was notcking in women. Hence, he could not understand why young master kun was so forgiving towards this woman. After all, if it was any other woman who dared to treat young master kun like this, young master kun would have already thought of a way to deal with her. If he could not deal with her, he would have to first ruin her reputation. Otherwise, it would be difficult to vent his hatred!

    "AI! Why doesn''t anyone believe the truth these days?" Leng ruoxue mumbled to herself with an aggrieved expression after hearing the Lackey''s words.

    "Puchi!" A soft chuckle was heard. Then, the owner of the chuckle, Ji Yun, said with a fawning expression,"Ruoxue, I believe you!"

    "Be good!" Leng ruoxue helplessly patted Ji Yun''s head and coaxed him. Ji Yun, who was being patted on the head, squinted his eyes in enjoyment, looking more and more like a little beast.

    "Damn it, who allowed you to touch him?"

    Just as Leng ruoxue and Ji Yun were enjoying each other''s caresses, an earth-shattering roar resounded through the air. Following which, Leng ruoxue saw a fellow who was so angry that his entire body was on fire. He red fiercely at her hand that was gently caressing Ji Yun''s head. Ji Yun, on the other hand, shivered and quickly hid behind Leng ruoxue in fear.

    "Ruoxue, protect me!" Ji Yun fearfully said, the expression on his handsome little face growing more and more frightened.

 Chapter 1845 You Can Only Come With Me (2)

    "AI!" Leng ruoxue could only sigh when she saw Ji Yun running away faster than a rabbit. Actually, she really wanted to say, kiss! You''re a man!

    "Dammit! What kind of man is he if he hides behind a woman? Is this all you''re capable of as the young master of the Ji family? I really don''t understand why those old fogeys of the Ji family would let you be the young master. Aren''t they afraid that you''ll destroy the Ji family?" Zhou kun, who was furious, said in exasperation. He really didn''t know what the Ji family''s judgment was. They actually chose a coward to be the young master. When he thought of this, he couldn''t help but feel sour in his heart!

    "What does that have to do with you? Our Ji family is willing to let Ji Yun be the young master, what can you do? Go and catch rats elsewhere. We have cats in the Ji family, we don''t need you. " Upon hearing Zhou kun''s words, ji tao said in an unpleasant tone.

    "Hehe!" After listening to ji Tao''s words, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help butugh. This member of the Ji family was quite interesting. He actually said that Zhou kun was a busybody. However, Zhou kun was indeed a busybody. When he saw Leng ruoxueughing, Zhou kun, who was about to get angry, was immediately silenced by her beautiful smile. He could only look at Leng ruoxue in a daze.

    At this moment, Ji Yun and ji tao were nothing in his eyes. His eyes that were spitting fire only had Leng ruoxue''s smile.

    "Ruoxue, he seems to be a little silly." Ji Yun, who was hiding behind Leng ruoxue, could not help but whisper when he saw that Zhou kun, who was still furious a moment ago, was now standing still and smiling foolishly.

    "You''re the one who''s stupid!" Leng ruoxue lightly patted Ji Yun''s head, her beautiful face filled with helplessness.

    "I''m not stupid!" Leng ruoxue''s words made Ji Yun so aggrieved that he was on the verge of tears. Tears welled up in his clear eyes as he looked at Leng ruoxue pitifully.

    "I''ll teach you a lesson if you dare to cry. " Leng ruoxue shot a nce at Ji Yun as she warned him.

    "I don''t want to cry! I can''t help it! You''re bullying me! "Wuu ..." Ji Yun sobbed. Tears welled up in his eyes, but they refused to fall.

    "When did I bully you?" Leng ruoxue gritted her teeth and asked. Why did this fellow like to say that others bullied him so much? Could it be that he had a face that attracted hatred?

    "You said I''m stupid, but you won''t let me cry!" Ji Yun''s mouth twitched. He felt extremely wronged.

    Hearing Ji Yun''s words, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but wipe away the cold sweat on her forehead. She then sneaked a nce at Ji Wu and ji tao. However, she saw that the two of them were as calm as ever, as if they were used to it. She immediately felt that she was making a big fuss out of nothing. She should have known about Ji Yun''s character long ago, right? Why bother with him! AI! She realized that the number of sighs she had made in the past few days was more than the number of sighs she had made in a year.

    "Alright, you''re not stupid. Cry if you want to!" Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    "Hehe! Ruoxue, you''re the best!" Ji Yun was as happy as a child who had received candy.

    "Be good! Go y by the side, I have some serious business to discuss with them. " Leng ruoxue coaxed Ji Yun as she pointed at Ji Wu and ji tao.

    "What business? Can''t I listen? Actually, I can give you guys some advice. " When Ji Yun heard that he had been excluded, he said dejectedly. He also wanted to participate in the official business!

    "Serious business is boring. You won''t like it. Go y by the side! Good girl! Be good and I''ll give you some candyter. " Leng ruoxue was nowpletely treating Ji Yun as a little child.<sub> </sub>

    "Then you have to give me lots and lots of candy. Otherwise, I''ll stay here." Ji Yun started to talk about his conditions. Recently, ruoxue had been using candy to coax him, and he really liked the candy.

    "No problem!" Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement. Seeing that he had achieved his goal, Ji Yun went to the side to wait.

    When Ji Wu and ji tao saw Ji Yun''s reaction, they couldn''t help but Twitch their lips. What kind of situation was this? When did Ji Yun be so easy to talk to? A few pieces of candy?

    It must be known that although Ji Yun looked silly and innocent, he was publicly acknowledged as the smartest member of the Ji n. But now, what had Ji Yun done? The beauty only gave him a few pieces of candy and he was coaxed to the side. This, this was too embarrassing.

    However, they believed that Ji Yun had his own reasons for doing so. Out of their trust in Ji Yun, they naturally did not ask too much, much less interfere with Ji Yun''s thoughts and decisions.

    After sending Ji Yun away, Leng ruoxue walked towards ji tao and Ji Wu without a change in her expression and said softly,"What are you going to do? Should we continue fighting them, or temporarily stop?"

    "If we fight, I''m afraid we''re not their match right now. Moreover, we''re injured. But will they agree to stop temporarily?" Ji Wu calmly pondered for a moment before saying,"in fact, it''s best not to fight now. After all, although the Ji and Zhou families have a grudge, it''s all on the surface. After leaving this ce, it won''t be toote to settle the score between them. But this ce is different. There are many unknown factors here. Moreover, we''ve only been here for less than ten days. If we lose our men now, what will we do for the remaining days?" Of course, this was only his own thoughts. The Zhou family might not think the same as him.

    "We''ll know if we ask. " Leng ruoxue smiled as she reminded him.

    "If we ask, he definitely won''t agree." Ji Wu said helplessly. He then looked at Leng ruoxue with anticipation.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she wiped the cold sweat off her forehead. She could tell that the Ji family was using her as freebor. But forget it. For the sake of Ji Yun, she would not argue with them.

    After thinking about it, Leng ruoxue turned around and walked to Zhou kun''s side. She said,""Young master Zhou, can we temporarily stop the battle? If you want to fight, you can do it outside. "

    "Cease fire? Alright! However, I have a condition. " Upon hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Zhou kun suddenly snapped back to reality. He looked at Leng ruoxue, who was so close to him, and his heart itched even more.

    Beautiful! She''s so beautiful, this is a true beauty! After meeting Leng ruoxue, he deeply felt that all the so-called beauties he had seen in the past had all be ordinary and not worth mentioning!

    "What condition?" Leng ruoxue frowned and asked.

    "You have to tell me who your fianc¨¦ is, and let him fight me one-on-one! If I win, you''ll be mine!" Zhou kun boasted shamelessly.

    When they heard his conditions, Ji Wu and ji tao were furious. This was clearly taking advantage of him! In fact, they were not afraid of Zhou kun and the others. They just felt that it was more important to preserve their strength for the time being. After all, the two families had been enemies for a long time, and there was no need to fight to the death here. Wouldn''t that benefit others? However, before the two of them could reject Zhou kun''s conditions, Leng ruoxue agreed first.

    "No problem. But what if you lose?" Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but ask. In her heart, she was thinking,''if this evildoer knew that someone had designs on her, he would probably want to beat them up, right?'' Now that this person had taken the initiative toe to her door, if she didn''t take it on behalf of the demon, the demon might drink it up in jealousy after finding out.

 Chapter 1846 You Can Only Leave With Me (3)

    "This young master won''t lose." Zhou kun said confidently.

    "Alright then!" Apart from being speechless, Leng ruoxue felt a sense of powerlessness. She really could not understand where this person got his confidence from.

    "Zhou kun, although you''re very confident, I think it''s better to say the ugly words first. What are you going to do if you lose?" Ji tao couldn''t bear to see Zhou kun''s smug look, so he said, hoping that the world would be in chaos.

    "I said I won''t lose. You don''t understand what I''m saying, right?" Ji Tao''s words made Zhou kun furious. ''Why is ji tao so annoying?'' He was everywhere!

    "Let''s not talk about losing first. The key is that if you lose, you''ll have to pay a price, right? After all, if he lost, he would have to give up his fianc¨¦e. With such a huge price, it didn''t seem right if he didn''te up with something decent, right? Don''t think that your Zhou family can use your power to bully others. We all saw it!" Ji tao provoked.

    "If this Lord loses, this Lord''s life will be given to him. That should be fine, right?" Zhou kun couldn''t help but be agitated and said angrily.

    "You don''t have any proof. What if you lose and go back on your word?" Ji tao said with a worried look.

    "I said I won''t go back on my word, so I won''t go back on my word." Zhou kun gritted his teeth and said with hatred in his heart. ''Ji tao is really despicable.''

    "Why don''t you write a receipt?" Leng ruoxue suggested with a smile.

    "Even you don''t believe me?" Zhou kun said with a bitter face and an aggrieved expression.

    "Should I believe you? I don''t even know you. " Leng ruoxue asked in surprise. From his tone, it sounded like he was acting coquettishly. Leng ruoxue shuddered and quickly threw this thought out of her mind.

    "You ..." Zhou kun was so angry that he was at a loss for words. After a long while, he gritted his teeth and said,""Good! I''ll write an agreement!"

    "You can''t write a written pledge. That thing''s binding power is too low. You should just make an oath!" Ji tao reminded.

    Zhou kun''s face turned livid with anger after hearing ji Tao''s words. ''F * ck!'' She actually wanted him to make an oath? Could that thing be casually distributed?

    Although Zhou kun had just promised to hand his life over to the other party if he lost, he was extremely unwilling to make him swear an oath. This was also for the sake of prevention. After all, they were from aristocratic families and knew what they could and couldn''t do.

    However, seeing that Leng ruoxue seemed to agree with this idea, Zhou kun felt that he was in a difficult position. If he were to reject her, he was afraid that Leng ruoxue would dislike him even more.

    "Forget it, let''s not make things difficult for young master Zhou. Oaths really can''t be made randomly. Let''s just write a receipt!" After a long while, Leng ruoxue said in an understanding manner when she saw Zhou kun''s constipated look. In fact, she was thinking that with Zhou kun''s devilish behavior, the sess rate of him reneging on his debt would not be high. Therefore, she was not afraid that Zhou kun would have any other thoughts. The top priority was to stabilize Zhou kun first.

    In fact, if they were to really fight, she was really not afraid of Zhou kun. However, she did not want to appear too outrageous. After all, their every move could be seen clearly by the outside world. She did not want to expose all her trump cards to the eyes of others. Therefore, unless she had no other choice, she did not want to make a move easily. If she really did make a move, she would definitely hide her strength.

    "Good! I''ll write you an IOU. " Leng ruoxue''s words made Zhou kun feel more at ease. He was still thinking to himself happily,''it seems that the beauty is notpletely indifferent to me. Look!'' She was so considerate to him!

    Fortunately, Leng ruoxue was unaware of Zhou kun''s thoughts. Otherwise, she would have been depressed to death! She was not being considerate towards Zhou kun, but she felt that there was no need to do so. After all, it was impossible for Zhou kun to renege on his debt.

    Zhou kun wrote the IOU very quickly. After he was done, he immediately handed it to Leng ruoxue. Then, he stared at her without taking his eyes off her, and he was daydreaming in his heart.

    As long as he thought about how this unparalleled beauty was about to belong to him, his heart was so beautiful that it was about to float up. Hehe!

    Leng ruoxue ignored Zhou kun''s slightly perverted gaze and suppressed the disgust in her heart as she reminded him,""Young master Zhou, since I''ve already agreed to your conditions, you must put aside your grudges with the Ji family for the time being. You must not find any reason or excuse to cause trouble for the Ji family here. Can you do that?"<sub> </sub>

    "Sure, as long as they don''te looking for trouble with me, I can let them off for the time being on your ount." Zhou kun promised. The reason he said that was to let Leng ruoxue know that he was giving her face. Otherwise, how could he possibly let those brats of the Ji family off?

    "Don''t worry, they won''t take the initiative to find trouble with you. We''ll leave this ce in a while. " Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    As soon as Zhou kun heard that Leng ruoxue was leaving, he was immediately displeased. The reason why he did not cause trouble for the Ji family was because of Leng ruoxue. If Leng ruoxue left with the three boys from the Ji family, what would he do?

    At the thought of this, Zhou kun immediately said loudly,""No! You can''t leave this ce. You have to stay with us. " As for the three members of the Ji family, they could go wherever they wanted. He didn''t care!

    "On what basis?" Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked in surprise.

    "On the basis that you are ..." Zhou kun was about to say that she was his woman, but on second thought, Leng ruoxue was not even his yet! If he said this now, it would be bad if the beauty got angry. Thus, he swallowed the words ''my woman''.

    "We''ve just reached an agreement. If you leave with them, where am I going to find your fianc¨¦ for a one-on-one fight?" So, you can''t leave! You can onlye with me!" The more Zhou kun thought about it, the more he felt that his idea was good. In that case, he would also have the opportunity to prove to the beauty that he was good.

    "Uh! Alright then!" Leng ruoxue replied. Then, she looked at Ji Yun and the other two and said, "Let''s go with the Zhou family for the time being! At least we can take care of each other. "

    "I''ll go wherever ruoxue goes!" Ji Yun hurriedly said with an ingratiating expression. His little appearance made him look extremely obedient.

    "We don''t have any objections," Ji Wu and ji tao also looked at each other and saw a hint of a smile in each other''s eyes, because they knew that Zhou kun would definitely be depressed if the three of them followed him! Hehe!

    "Young master Zhou, let''s go!" Leng ruoxue said to Zhou kun with a faint smile after getting the approval of Ji Yun and the other two.

    "Let''s go!" Zhou kun did not expect that the oue would be like this. He gritted his teeth and braced himself.

    After he finished speaking, he did not even turn his head back and walked in front angrily. Leng ruoxue and the others saw this and followed behind him slowly.

    At this moment, the audience in the stadium saw the scene on the screen and their eyes widened in disbelief. What, what was going on? Did they see wrongly? Shouldn''t the people inside start fighting as soon as they meet? The scene that they had thought would be an intense battle was over just like that?

    Everyone felt an unspeakable disappointment in their hearts, especially the families that also had a feud with the Zhou family. They didn''t see the fierce battle between the Ji and Zhou families, and they were all unwilling to ept it. However, what could they do if the other party didn''t want to fight?

    However, when the patriarchs of the Ji and Zhou families saw this scene, they were quite satisfied with their way of dealing with it. After all, the enmity between the two families could bepletely resolved outside. There was no need to fight to the point where both sides suffered losses and let others benefit from it. That would be a great loss.

    "Wow! This girl is actually using her beauty as a trap. " Sitting in the ning family''s exclusive seat, the chief elder of the craftsmen''s Guild saw the situation on the light screen and couldn''t help but click his tongue. The expression on his face was as if he had seen some rare wonder.

    "What''s wrong with your eyes? Did this girl even need to use a honey trap? As long as she stands there, she will have thousands of admirers who will be willing to follow her orders, do you understand?" The master of the ning family said with dissatisfaction, but he snorted coldly in his heart! Was there a need to use a honey trap to deal with the Zhou family''s kid? That guy was a lecherous person to begin with. Don''t be fooled by his appearance. In fact, he was full of tricks.

    Initially, he didn''t know Zhou kun. However, ever since Leng ruoxue met Zhou kun and the others face-to-face, he had specially sent someone to investigate Zhou kun''s past. After finding out about it, he couldn''t help but worry for Xue ''er. After all, Zhou kun was not a good person! As long as the woman he fancied submitted to him, it would be fine. If they did not, he would use any means possible. At the very least, his reputation would be ruined. At the very worst, he might even lose his life.

    Although this was the immortal realm, a woman''s reputation was equally important. If a woman''s good reputation was gone, the n would feel ashamed. In worse cases, they might even expel her from the n. After all, such a woman did not even have the qualifications to be a chess piece.

    Compared to his life, master ning felt that the act of ruining his reputation was more abominable. After all, if he lost his life, he would be done for and would not know any pain. However, for a woman with a bad reputation, unless she had the protection of her family or she was strong enough, otherwise, living would be their greatest pain!

    "Right! Right! I said the wrong thing! Our girl''s charm is boundless, those ordinary people can''t resist it, hehe!" The great elder agreed with master ning''s words without any backbone. What could he do? this old man''s mood had been very unstable recently, so he had to coax him a little. He couldn''t make him angry, otherwise, he would be the only one who would suffer.

 Chapter 1847 Ji Yun In Sheeps Clothing (1)

    "You''re tactful!" The master of the ning family rolled his eyes at the great elder and said with a tsundere tone.

    "Hehe!" Hearing their conversation, uncle long couldn''t help but chuckle. These two old men weren''t young anymore, but they were still acting like children. Was there any point in bickering over this? He couldn''t understand the way they got along. Perhaps this was the so-called generation gap!

    "Uncle long! Do you think that Zhou kun will harm the little girl? He''s not a good person. " The great elder smiled at uncle long and asked for his advice. His attitude was extremely affable.

    "He dares? If he dares to touch a single hair on this little girl, I''ll make sure his entire family is buried with her!" Uncle Long''s pitch-ck eyes glowed with ruthlessness as he spoke in a vicious tone.

    "Uh! Uncle long, you''re so imposing. " The first elder couldn''t help but wipe the cold sweat on his forehead and whispered in fear. He looked at uncle long and actually sympathized with Zhou kun, who was trying to hit on Xue ''er. One had to know that that girl was not to be trifled with. Now that she had a few old fogeys who were protective of her, whoever dared to mess with her would be courting death!

    "Don''t be afraid! As long as you''re obedient! I won''t beat you up. " Uncle long said to the great elder with a faint smile.

    "Uh!" After hearing uncle Long''s words, the great elder was a little depressed. What did he mean by as long as he was obedient? Did uncle long think he was a three-year-old child? He had lived for so long and had never been coaxed like a child before. It was a new and interesting feeling.

    "Ning family''s boy, you be good too!" ncing at the depressed first elder, uncle long said to the master of the ning family, but he thought to himself that since they had been good friends for many years, as an elder, he had to be impartial. Otherwise, if he only reminded one and not the other, it would definitely make them feel different, and it would make them feel unbnced!

    Sure enough, hearing uncle long mention the old man of the ning family, first elder felt much better. It felt weird to be coaxed like a warning! However, they were only able to calm down after hearing uncle Long''s words. If it was anyone else who dared to speak to them in such a manner, they would definitely end up in a miserable state!

    However, master ning was even more upset.

    "Uncle long! Am I not obedient enough?" Uncle Long''s words made the master of the ning family very depressed. Woo...This was really unreasonable. He had only warned the first elder, how could he be implicated?

    "Just barely!" Uncle long said, seemingly dissatisfied.

    "Uh!" The master of the ning family was even more depressed, and when the great elder saw this, he couldn''t help butugh in his heart.

    "Alright, stop discussing. Focus on the match!" Uncle long yawned and then closed his eyes to take a nap.

    The master of the ning family and the first elder had to shut their mouths and look at the screen.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the others, who were in the special space, had no idea that they had be the focus of discussion.

    Leng ruoxue was in a terrible fix.<sub> </sub>

    The Ji and Zhou families were too much of a troublemaker. There were six people in total, but no matter what they did, as long as one side agreed, the other side would definitely object to it. Now, the two sides were arguing about what to eat for dinner! And this was only their first day together. They still had to stay here for another twenty days. If they were like this every day, what would they do in the future? Leng ruoxue didn''t even dare to imagine.

    "I want to eat chicken, I want to eat roast chicken!" Not far away, Ji Yun craned his neck and his face was flushed red. He was fighting with Zhou kun at the top of his voice for the right to have dinner that night.

    "What chicken dinner? How do you know about chickens?" He had long heard that the coward of the Ji family liked to eat chicken, and he would not be happy without chicken. However, he hated chicken the most, so he was determined not to eat it.

    "So what if I like to eat chicken? Don''t you like to eat stinky things?" Ji Yun shouted in a bad mood.

    "F * ck! Who told you that I like to eat stinky things? Do you want to die?" Zhou kun''s expression immediately turned extremely ugly, and he secretly hated Ji Yun in his heart. ''Brat, how can you nder me like this in front of a beauty?'' Although he had a preference in that aspect, it wasn''t like he liked her.

    "Isn''t this something that everyone knows? Why are you so angry?" Ji Yun muttered softly. He was no longer afraid of Zhou kun because ruoxue would protect him! Hehe!

    "You ..." Zhou kun was so angry with Ji Yun that he was trembling. He stretched out his fist and was about to punch him, but he was unexpectedly stopped by the twockeys beside him.

    "Why are you stopping me? I want to teach him a good lesson!" Zhou kun turned around and looked at the Lackey who was blocking his way with a fierce look on his face. He then roared angrily.

    "Young master kun! Calm down! He''s making you angry on purpose, don''t fall for it! Demeanor! Demeanor! Did you forget that you said you would perform well in front of miss Leng? This Ji Yun has such a good rtionship with miss Leng, so why don''t you treat him as your own daughter? since he wants to eat roast chicken, then let him eat it. It''s not a big deal!" One of theckeys whispered to Zhou kun. Young master kun had told them that they had to pursue miss Leng and leave a good impression on her. Therefore, as young master kun''s think tank, he naturally had to think for young master kun. He couldn''t let young master kun make mistakes in such trivial matters. After all, such trivial matters were the most challenging.

    "What you said makes sense!" After listening to Ji Yun''s words, Zhou kun''s fiery eyes immediately calmed down, and his heart calmed down a lot. However, he loathed Ji Yun even more in his heart. ''That damn coward! He almost caused me to make a low-level mistake. I can''t tolerate him!''

    Then, he turned to Ji Yun and said,"Since you want to eat roast chicken, then eat it! However, you have to make sure the chicken is delicious, or I''ll beat you up!"

    Zhou kun threatened. Moreover, the implication of his words was that he wanted Ji Yun to prepare dinner for the day. However, Ji Yun was exceptionally happy after listening to his words.

    "Don''t worry! I''m good at cooking, I guarantee you''ll want more after you eat it. " Ji Yun said in a fawning manner. After he finished speaking, he ran over to the fire that had already been lit and began to roast his fat chicken.

    At that moment, ji tao, who was helping by the fire, saw Ji Yun happily busying himself. He felt a little upset and couldn''t help but say,"Young master! Why should we serve them? We''re not servants of the Zhou family!" Ji tao felt indignant, but seeing that Ji Yun didn''t have much of a reaction, he could only put his dissatisfaction to heart and concentrate on helping Ji Yun roast chicken. After all, Ji Yun couldn''t be the only one busy with food for so many people, right? Ji Yun was the young master of the Ji family.

    "Serving others makes us happy, especially when ites to serving the enemy. This is the best way to cultivate one''s body and mind." Ji Yunughed nonchntly. Then, he took out arge pile of bottles and jars from his storage ring. In an instant, his hands moved quickly and the powder from the bottles and jars was evenly sprinkled on the already sizzling chicken. In an instant, the unique fragrance of roasted meat wafted through the air.

 Chapter 1848 Ji Yun In Sheeps Clothing (2)

    Zhou kun, who was not far away, could not help but swallow his saliva when he smelled the aroma of the roasted meat in the air. He thought to himself,''I didn''t expect this kid to have some skills. The chicken is so fragrant that even I, who has always hated chicken, want to have a few bites.''

    After the chicken was roasted, Zhou kun and the other two walked straight towards them without waiting for Ji Yun''s instructions. Upon seeing that, Ji Yun quickly handed over a fat chicken with a faint smile. However, Zhou kun ignored him and took the three chickens that were roasting over the fire. He ate one himself and shared the other two with his dog legs.

    Ji Yun saw that he was ignored and smiled indifferently. He continued his work as a chef to serve the people. After all, he had only roasted four chickens just now, and three of them had been eaten by Zhou kun and the other two. As for the other one, he naturally had to leave it for ruoxue. As such, he, Ji Wu, and ji tao had nothing to eat, so they had to continue roasting.

    As for the chicken he had prepared for Leng ruoxue, it was no surprise that ruoxue had fed it to the not-so-cute little fox. However, this time, the little fox did notin. After it finished eating the chicken, ityfortably in Leng ruoxue''s arms with its four legs up in the air. Its vignt silver eyes sized up the few people present. The reason why it didn''t return to the origin space this time was that it had epted the task that everyone had arranged for it. It was responsible for monitoring these guys who had ill intentions towards its cute master.

    Zhou kun, who had originally intended to please Leng ruoxue, saw that Ji Yun had actually taken the initiative to hand the roast chicken to Leng ruoxue. He was instantly burning with jealousy. However, when he saw that Leng ruoxue not only did not eat the roast chicken that Ji Yun had given her, but had even fed the chicken to an animal, he immediately felt bnced.

    Not long after dinner, Zhou kun, who was lying in his tent, suddenly felt difort in his stomach. He quickly stood up and ran out of the tent ...

    ? "Hehe! My lovely master, someone''s acting up!" In another tent, baby, who was lying in Leng ruoxue''s arms, heard themotion outside and smiled evilly.

    "You''re such a gloating little rascal. Are you that happy to see Zhou kun and the others make a fool of themselves?" Leng ruoxue caressed her baby''s soft, silk-like fur as she spoke with a doting expression.

    "Of course I''m happy. Who asked him to have ideas about cute master! He''s really a Toad lusting after a Swan''s flesh!" "Hmph!" Baby said with a look of disdain. Not everyone could plot against its master. However, it did not expect that coward, Ji Yun, to have such a trick up his sleeve. He had actually drugged Zhou kun and the other two without anyone knowing! It seemed that one really couldn''t judge a book by its cover! This was especially so for someone like Ji Yun, who looked very innocent and even a little silly. Now, it had a whole new level of respect for Ji Yun. It didn''t expect that guy to also be so two-faced.

    "Yes, he''s going to suffer this time." Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. She had not expected Ji Yun to do this. In fact, when Ji Yun and Zhou kun each brought a roast chicken to her, she had already felt the difference between the two roast chickens. Although the difference was very slight and ordinary people might not be able to sense it, as an Alchemist, she was more sensitive to smells than others. Therefore, she could tell at once. It was also from that moment on that she began to pay more attention to Ji Yun, Perhaps this young master of the Ji family wasn''t what everyone thought he was.

    "Cute master, should we go out and watch the show? We''ll let him know that we saw his embarrassing state and save him from always unconsciously thinking about master. Hmph! Any man who dares to hit my cute master must be eliminated!" Baby said indignantly, and his heart was filled with hatred!

    "It''s better not to go out. " Leng ruoxue said after some thought. It would not do them any good to go out at this time.

    "Alright then!" Baby was a little regretful, but he had to listen to his master.

    At this moment, an angry roar suddenly came from outside the tent,""Damn those Ji Yun, Ji Wu, and ji tao! Get out here!"<sub> </sub>

    Upon hearing this voice, Leng ruoxue could only stand up helplessly and leave the tent with the treasure in her arms. If she were to continue closing her eyes, she was afraid that Zhou kun would vent his anger on Ji Yun and the other two in a fit of anger.

    As he walked out of the tent, Ji Yun and the other two were also yawning as they walked out.

    "Why are you calling us? You guys are full of energy and don''t want to sleep, but we still want to sleep!" Ji tao said in dissatisfaction.

    "Damn it, what did you put on the roast chicken?" Upon hearing ji Tao''s words, Zhou kun''s heart burned with even more anger! Originally, he wasn''t interested in chicken, but because the smell of the roast chicken was too fragrant, he couldn''t help but eat a little. He didn''t expect that he would have diarrhea in the middle of the night. After a few rounds, his legs were weak from squatting and he almost copsed from diarrhea.

    "I didn''t put anything? There are only some seasonings. " Ji tao couldn''t help but say. Then, he looked at Zhou kun and the other two, who were obviously pale and looked weak. He asked in puzzlement,""What''s wrong with you guys? Why do you look so pale?" Although he said that out of concern, he was really happy to see Zhou kun and the other two looking so weak. Fortunately, they were considered half allies for the time being. Therefore, he appeared to be very concerned.

    "Argh! Are you having diarrhea? Where did you poop it from? Don''t you know that this special space is under full surveince? I''m finished! Now, the audience is lucky enough to see your big butts!" When ji tao heard that the other party had diarrhea, he quickly reminded him in a fuss. However, he had longughed in his heart. Zhou kun and the other two were extremely embarrassed. However, how did they get diarrhea? Could it be Ji Yun''s doing? Oh!

    "What a good seasoning! We all had diarrhea after eating your roast chicken! Speak! What did you put on the chicken?" Zhou kun growled at the top of his lungs in a fit of anger.

    "Argh! Are you having diarrhea? Where did you poop it from? Don''t you know that this special space is under full surveince? I''m finished! Now, the audience is lucky enough to see your big butts!" When ji tao heard that the other party had diarrhea, he quickly reminded him in a fuss. However, he had longughed in his heart. Zhou kun and the other two were extremely embarrassed. However, how did they get diarrhea? Could it be Ji Yun''s doing? Oh! It''s not impossible! He couldn''t help but think.

    He knew it! How could Ji Yun, the ck-bellied fellow who liked to pretend to be a pig to eat Tigers, tolerate Zhou kun and the others climbing over his head and abusing him? It turned out that he was already prepared! Hehe! It must be known that there was a reason why Ji Yun was doted on by the Ji family. It was just that outsiders didn''t know.

    However, underestimating Ji Yun would result in him suffering a great loss. This was what he had learned from his experience as a member of the Ji family!

    As soon as ji Tao''s words fell, Zhou kun and the other two''s faces turned even paler, because the matter was indeed as ji tao had said. Their embarrassing behavior when they were in a hurry just now should have been seen by the representatives of the major aristocratic families. What should they do? At that moment, Zhou kun even felt like dying. It was not just a matter of embarrassment!

    It should be known that the master of this special space was the Divine Master. Now, the three of them were relieving themselves in the divine artifact that the Divine Master belonged to, and they were also seen by so many representatives of the great families. The evidence was irrefutable, and they could not deny it even if they wanted to. Once the Divine Master found out about this matter, they were afraid that they would lose their lives!

    All of a sudden, Zhou kun and the other two became listless. Their bodies, which were originally a little weak due to diarrhea, were now trembling non-stop like fallen leaves in the autumn wind.

 Chapter 1849 Ji Yun In Sheeps Clothing (3)

    <o>,m "Young, young master kun! What do we do now?" A Lackey''s face turned white, green, and ck, like a palette that kept changing. The words he spoke trembled even more.</o>

    "What can we do? Hurry up and clean up!" Zhou kun gave the Lackey a Hard knock on the head and growled in a low voice. After saying that, he turned around and ran away, while the other two members of the Zhou family followed closely behind.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this scene, her forehead was filled with ck lines. It seemed like she had worried for nothing. She originally thought that Zhou kun and the other two would be eager to tear Ji Yun and the rest into pieces! He did not expect that Zhou kun and the others would ignore them just because of a few words from ji tao. However, the consequences of relieving themselves in the Divine Master''s divine weapon seemed to be quite serious!

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but look at the confused Ji Yun. That pitiful face was still in a daze! However, after witnessing this, she no longer thought of Ji Yun as simple and naive. That fellow was an out-and-out, vicious, and merciless wolf in sheep''s clothing!

    Sensing Leng ruoxue''s scrutinizing gaze, Ji Yun smiled timidly and revealed an innocent expression like a little white rabbit. With a face full of fear, he said,""Ruoxue, Zhou kun and the others are so fierce! You scared me to death. " After saying that, the mist in her clear eyes surged up again.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but roll her eyes. Continue acting! She didn''t intend to expose Ji Yun. She wanted to see how long he was going to keep up the act!

    "Ruoxue!" Seeing that Leng ruoxue didn''t seem too happy, Ji Yun continued to call out to her timidly.

    However, Leng ruoxue continued to ignore him.

    Ji Yun was helpless and could only use the same trick to run to Leng ruoxue''s side. He pulled on her sleeve and choked,"Ruoxue, you will protect me, right?"

    Hearing this, the baby couldn''t help but roll his eyes! Hmph! Don''t think that it didn''t know what this guy was thinking! However, this move shouldn''t be of much use against his cute master, because someone else had used the same move before, and it was that evildoer!

    Although there were some differences in the moves, they were generally the same!

    "Don''t worry. Zhou kun can''t be bothered to cause trouble for you now. He''s in even greater trouble." Leng ruoxue''s words were a little ambiguous. She didn''t say she would protect him, but she didn''t say she wouldn''t protect him either. However, when Ji Yun heard her words, he could tell that she was disdaining him.

    "Ruoxue! I can cook! He can cook so many delicious things, not just roast chicken! However, the conditions here are limited, so I can''t fully disy my cooking skills. I''ll make it for you when I have the opportunity in the future! However, you have to protect me first! If I die Here, no one will be able to cook for you in the future. " Ji Yun said pitifully. After saying so much, his main purpose was to get Leng ruoxue to protect him.

    "You said you would protect me." Leng ruoxue reminded him for the umpteenth time. Her face was filled with helplessness.

    "MMH! You protect me first, and I''ll protect your stomach and feed you until you''re full every day. " Ji Yun said somewhat shyly.

    After hearing Ji Yun''s words, Leng ruoxue was left speechless countless times.

    As soon as baby heard this, he immediately became spirited.""What, are you nning to cook for my lovely master every day?" This silly boy clearly had ulterior motives!

    "MMH! I''ll take care of ruoxue''s meals from now on, I''ll cook for her every day!" Ji Yun hurriedly nodded.

    "But, my family''s cute master has servant girls, and master''s food is all prepared by them. If they know that you snatched their rice bowls, they will be very anxious with you. By the way, they''re all very fierce!" The treasure said with a hint of schadenfreude, as if it could already see Ji Yun''s tragic end.

    "It doesn''t matter! I''ll get along well with them. " Ji Yun promised. If he wanted to please Leng ruoxue, he had to please the people around her first. This was what his father always said. Of course, his father''s exact words were that if he wanted to please a woman, he had to first settle the people around her. This way, even if she hated you and ignored you, she wouldn''t be able to withstand the praises from everyone around you. As time passed, you would naturally slowly seep into her life!

    It had to be said that old man Ji''s way of thinking was simr to the way the demon pursued Leng ruoxue. They both wanted to infiltrate the other party''s life and were everywhere.

    "If that''s the case, then I''ll represent my master in epting you as an attendant!" Baby waved his little paws and said with a pout.

    "An attendant?" Ji Yun was dumbfounded. He didn''t want to be an attendant!

    "That''s right! It was an attendant! Besides, I''ll have to give you a cut first before you can stay by my cute master''s side. Otherwise, as long as you''re a male creature, you can''t stay by my master''s side. Master''s man is so fierce. I''ll kill every extra man around master. " Baby made a "ka Cha" gesture and said in a serious manner. The "cut" it mentioned was naturally to castrate Ji Yun. Hehe!

    Baby''s words made even more ck lines appear on Leng ruoxue''s forehead. She really wanted to know who baby had learned these things from. However, she guessed that Ji Yun and the other two wouldn''t understand the meaning of the cut, and she naturally didn''t intend to exin it to them.<sub> </sub>

    However, even if she didn''t tell them, it didn''t mean that their baby wouldn''t tell them.

    He saw his precious child mysteriously smile as he looked at the obviously confused Ji Yun and the other two. He then asked,"Do you know where I''m cutting?"

    When Ji Yun and the other two heard this, they shook their heads in unison and adopted a modest manner.

    When baby saw that they were so Teachable, he felt even more pleased in his heart. He smiled a little wretchedly and said in a small voice,""Cut off the most important part of a man. After cutting off that part, the man will be impotent in the future. This way, the man who loves master will be assured that there are creatures of the opposite sex staying by master''s side. Otherwise, there''s no need to talk!"

    "Uh!" When Ji Yun and the other two heard this, they were instantly dumbfounded. The expressions on their faces were extremely strange.

    This little fox seemed to be telling them the truth. They couldn''t be sure of it in such a short time. However, if this matter was true, then the man who stayed by Leng ruoxue''s side was a little too pitiful, right?

    At the thought of this, the three of them looked at Leng ruoxue to seek confirmation. However, Leng ruoxue merely coughed a few times and turned her head to the side in embarrassment, ignoring the six pairs of eyes that were filled with anticipation.

    Seeing Leng ruoxue''s embarrassment, the three of them felt their hearts sink. Could this be true? Because Leng ruoxue did not deny it, and since she did not deny it, the three of them naturally took it as a silent agreement.

    As they were worried that Ji Yun would do something irrational in his impulsiveness, Ji Wu and ji tao immediately dragged the unwilling Ji Yun to a corner aftering to this conclusion. They began to persuade him to dispel any thoughts he shouldn''t have. After all, if a man were to be cut by a knife, his life would be over.

    Seeing that they had something to discuss, Leng ruoxue carried the treasure back to her own tent.

    As for Zhou kun and the other two, they were cleaning up the waste that they had discharged at the ce where they had defecated previously!

    As the three of them had pulled it too many times, the cleaning process was a bit big.

    However, the three of them had already split up the work.

    Zhou kun''s twockeys were in charge of cleaning the feces on the ground, while Zhou kun was in charge of cleaning the dirt on the ground with his water-attribute divine skill.

    When the twockeys used a small shovel that they had found somewhere to clean up the feces and pile them up, the two of them were a little troubled. This was because they had no ce to throw these things. If they threw these excretions somewhere else, it would be equivalent to them working for nothing.

    "Dammit! What are you guys doing? Hurry up and get to work!" Zhou kun, who was as tired as a dead dog, panted and roared,"damn it!" He had cleaned up so many ces and was half-dead from exhaustion, but these two insensible things beside him had actually taken a break. This was really preposterous!

    "Young master kun! There''s no ce to throw these things. " Upon hearing Zhou kun''s reprimand, one of theckeys hurriedly said.

    "Why don''t you have a ce to throw it? just throw it somewhere ..." Zhou kun was stunned as soon as he said that. All the ces here belonged to the Divine Master. No matter where he threw it, the nature of the matter was the same. Sob ... It seemed like there was really no ce to settle it.

    Immediately, the three of them frowned and were at a loss.

    After thinking hard for a long time, Zhou kun suddenly had a sh of inspiration in his mind, and he said loudly,""Zhou Cheng, hand over your storage ring!"

    "A storage ring? W-why?" Zhou Cheng asked with a pained expression. The storage ring that he was wearing now was a reward from his family not long ago. The space inside was veryrge, and he had been reluctant to use it. He wanted to put more things in preparation for entering the special space, so he used the ring. Who knew that young master kun would actually ask him to give up the ring? suddenly, the only thought in his mind was that young master kun wanted to steal his things. However, after thinking about it again, the possibility of this was too low. After all, Young master kun knew very well what was in his ring, but young master kun didn''t even care about it.

    He couldn''t understand what young master kun meant.

    "What other reason could it be? of course it''s to pack things!" Zhou kun roared in a bad mood.

 Chapter 1850 Strange Movement (1)

    "What, what are you trying to store?" Zhou Cheng stammered as he asked. He did not know why, but he had a bad feeling in his heart. Wu...How could this be!

    "Just treat this as storing these rubbish!" Zhou kun pointed at the pile of disgusting, stinky things on the ground and said matter-of-factly. Zhou Cheng was dumbfounded when he heard that.

    "Young master kun! N-no, I can ''t! How can you use my storage ring to store these things!" After a long while, Zhou Cheng finally came back to his senses and said with a long face.

    "If I don''t use yours, do I have to use mine?" Zhou kun red at him and said fiercely.

    "Of course you can ''t!" Zhou Cheng said hurriedly, but his eyes secretly looked at Zhou Li, who was standing at the side, gloating.

    Why didn''t he use Zhou Li''s storage ring? Zhou Cheng couldn''t help but think to himself in anger.

    "Zhou Cheng, don''t even think about it. My storage equipment was given to me by young master kun." Zhou Li said with a smile. In other words, he was saying,"you dare to use the storage ring that young master kun gave you to store these things?" Young master kun will definitely get angry with you first.

    Sure enough, as Zhou Li had expected, after hearing Zhou Li''s words, Zhou kun red at him unhappily and ordered loudly,""Stop talking nonsense. Quickly hand over your storage ring. I''ll get you a better one in the future." He was running out of patience.

    "Oh!" Zhou Cheng responded unwillingly. Who asked him to be in such a disadvantageous position now! However, he did not have any hope for Zhou kun to get him a better storage ring.

    Although the Zhou family could not bepared to the eight great divine realms, it was still considered a top-notch force in the divine realm. However, it was also because it was arge family n that there were many nsmen. As a result, the family''s resources were slightly limited. If one was not from the main branch of the family or a branch family with good qualifications, it would be difficult for an ordinary nsman to stand out in the family. However, it was also because he was close to Zhou kun, who was from the main branch, that his life in the Zhou family was better. However, he was only slightly stronger than the other members of the branch family. Otherwise, he would not have treated the storage ring given to him by the family as a treasure. It was a pity that the ring was about to leave him.

    Zhou Cheng felt his heart ache, especially when he handed over his storage ring. He felt as if his heart was being cut by a knife. Seeing this, Zhou Liforted him,""Don''t be so stingy! After we get out, we can still use the storage ring after it''s cleaned. "

    "Use my ass!" Upon hearing this, Zhou Cheng was furious. F * ck! This fellow was actually making sarcastic remarks. So it wasn''t his storage ring!

    "Enough! Don''t make any noise!" Zhou kun, who had run out of patience, nced at the two of them and roared in anger. Then, he handed the ring to Zhou Li and said,""Hurry up and pack up these things!" F * ck! He had been cleaning up the feces for almost a night, and he was exhausted. More importantly, he had lost a lot of face. As for whether he could keep his life, he had no confidence at all. Sob ... He hoped that the master God would spare their lives on ount that they had made up for their mistakes! He prayed sincerely.

    "Yes!" Zhou Li happily took the storage ring that Zhou kun handed over and stored all the stinky things that were piled on the ground into the ring. Although the work was a little disgusting, it was worth it to be able to see Zhou Cheng''s depression.

    After cleaning up the waste on the ground, Zhou kun cleaned up the ground with his water-attribute divine skill. By the time they were done, it was almost dawn.

    The three of them returned to the tent like dead dogs and refused toe out.

    Although they were already gods, their cultivation was limited, after all. They would still feel tired if they overexerted themselves.<sub> </sub>

    As expected, Zhou kun and the other two''s performance in the special space was fully exposed to everyone.

    In the beginning, when they saw the three big white buttocks on the light screen, all of them had an incredulous expression on their faces, and their foreheads were filled with ck lines. Later on, what Zhou kun and the other two did also made them dumbfounded.

    Many people couldn''t believe their eyes. They even thought that they had seen it wrong. Because such a thing was simply impossible and shouldn''t have appeared in the elite gathering! However, it had appeared.

    A good and proper elite gathering was held under the eyes of thousands of people. However, in just a few days, such an unforeseen event urred. This, was this still the extremely serious elite gathering? This was clearly a prank! They wanted to destroy the essence of the elite gathering!

    With this thought in mind, everyone looked at the Zhou n leader with anger and hostility.

    "n leader Zhou, that Zhou kun is a junior that you like more, right? His way of doing things was indeed different! It has the style of your Zhou family. " Next to the Zhou family was the Ji family''s seat, and the one who had spoken was the Ji family''s patriarch, who had a gloating expression on his face.

    Seeing the constipated expression on patriarch Zhou''s face, patriarch Ji was overjoyed. At first, he had been quite dissatisfied with the God lord''s estate''s arrangement of the two families together. After all, it was well known in the divine world that the two families were not on good terms. But now, he was somewhat grateful for the God lord''s estate''s arrangement. Moreover, under close observation, the expression on the Zhou family''s master''s face kept changing. It was particrly wonderful to watch! This could be considered a rare sight!

    The master of the Ji family was in a great mood!

    "If you don''t speak, no one will think you''re mute!" The Zhou n leader gritted his teeth and growled as he listened to the Ji n leader''s gloating and mocking. At this moment, his lungs were about to explode from anger.

    That damned Zhou kun. She initially thought that he was a reliable person. Who knew that he would do such an embarrassing thing? the Zhou family had lost all their face. However, losing face was not a big deal. If the divine lord''s estate were to pursue the matter, the Zhou family would probably be implicated.

    No! This was absolutely not allowed! He could not implicate the Zhou family because of these three idiots. At this moment, the Zhou n leader immediately made the decision to sacrifice the war chariot to protect the general. The death of three ipetent n members was not a big deal, but the Zhou n could not be harmed!

    Just as the Zhou family''s master made his decision, the guards of the divine lord''s estate immediately came to invite him, saying that the divine lord''s estate had something important to discuss with him. Seeing this, the Zhou family''s master''s heart sank. What he was afraid of really happened!

    The head of the Zhou n''s face was pale as he followed behind the guard in a daze. He did not even dare to look back as he left.

    After he left, the crowd was in a heated discussion. Some even boldly predicted that the Zhou family would probably be removed from the list of top families! And among these people, there were those whomented the fickleness of things, and there were also those who gloated.

    Seeing this scene, the first elder sitting in the ning family''s seat became curious again.""Old man ning, do you think that the Zhou family will really be unlucky?"

    "I don''t know, but even if they''re not unlucky, I''m afraid the Zhou family won''t have a good time in the future. How could this happen? It''s so funny!" The master of the ning family smiled. Compared to some people''s gloating, he felt that the matter was more ridiculous!

 Chapter 1851 Strange Movement (2)

    "He probably fell for it, but he deserved it!" The first elder did not sympathize with Zhou kun at all. However, he was very curious about the person who had caused Zhou kun to fall for it. Could it be the little girl''s doing?

    "Mm! I think he''ll be honest for a while. " The master of the ning family said with a smile.

    "I don''t think so!" Uncle long, who had been resting with his eyes closed, suddenly interrupted.

    "Uh! Don''t tell me he''s going to be smug?" The first elder asked in surprise.

    "Just wait and see! Oh! I want to say that this year''s elite gathering is very exciting!" Uncle long praised.

    Hearing uncle Long''s words, the first elder and the master of the ning family couldn''t help but wipe the cold sweat on their foreheads. They thought to themselves,"uncle Long''s appreciation level is indeed different from others. However,pared with the previous elite meetings, this one seems a bit funny!"

    Looking at their expressions, uncle long smiled. He didn''t say anything and closed his eyes again.

    At this moment, the sky in the special space was already bright.

    In the special space, it was divided into day and night. At night, the special space had an extra trace of eeriness and horror. Therefore, Leng ruoxue and the others would find a fixed ce to rest at night.

    However, it seemed that today was destined to be different.

    When Leng ruoxue came out of the tent with her treasure, she only saw Ji Yun and the other two. Zhou kun and the other two were nowhere to be seen. Could it be that those three fellows had fled to avoid punishment? However, even if he were to escape, he wouldn''t be able to escape from the Divine Master''s palm, right? She thought to herself.

    "Ruoxue! You''re awake!" The moment Ji Yun saw Leng ruoxue, he immediately ran to her like a little tail. His clear and bright eyes, like those of a little white rabbit, stared at Leng ruoxue without blinking.

    "En!" Leng ruoxue nodded. She nced at the excited Ji Yun and thought to herself,"it seems like the talk about the treasure being cut with one de yesterday didn''t affect this fellow?" Why did he still look so heartless?

    "Ruoxue, I''ve made breakfast. Come and eat!" Ji Yun was in a good mood and was very enthusiastic towards Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue nodded and walked over to the table that had been set up. She happened to see ji tao looking at her with a strange expression. Instantly, countless ck lines slid down her forehead.

    "What''s wrong?" Leng ruoxue was a little surprised. Ji Tao''s gaze was too strange. She didn''t do anything, right?

    "I ''m, I''m fine!" Ji tao stuttered a little, and his handsome face was stained with a trace of embarrassment.

    "Since you''re fine, why are you looking at me like that?" Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked curiously.

    "Uh! Miss Leng''s devastatingly beautiful face is unparalleled in the world, so I couldn''t help but take a few more nces. " Ji Tao''s mind whirred as he hurriedly replied. He calmly wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. That was close, he almost told the truth.

    Actually, his main intention was to observe what kind of charm Leng ruoxue had! They had tried to persuade him for a long timest night, but he had remained unmoved. However, it was undeniable that this woman''s beauty was unparalleled in this world. If he didn''t already have someone he liked, he would probably also fall in love with her! However, she already had a fianc¨¦. He couldn''t understand why Ji Yun was still involved. Did he really want to be cut and be unable to have sex in the future?

    "Uh!" Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. Although ji Tao''s words were apliment, why did she feel that something was wrong when she heard it? At this moment, Ji Yun had already brought a bowl of fragrant porridge and walked to Leng ruoxue''s side. He said politely,"Ruoxue, this is the porridge I made for you. Try it and see if it suits your taste!" After she finished speaking, she looked at Leng ruoxue with anticipation. Her clear eyes were filled with the words ''hurry up and eat!''.<sub> </sub>

    Looking at the bowl of porridge, Leng ruoxue''s head ached.

    Although the congee was personally made by Ji Yun and she should show her support, it was precisely because of this that she did not dare to ept it. After all, she knew that Ji Yun was not a kind and innocent little rabbit. Naturally, she was more vignt against him!

    Moreover, if the evildoer knew that she had eaten the porridge cooked by another man, he might do something. She had to be careful.

    "Thank you! But I don''t like porridge!" Leng ruoxue said apologetically.

    "It doesn''t matter, then let this little beast drink it! I put a lot of chicken in here! This little fox will definitely like it. " Ji Yun, who was already prepared, had a calm smile on his face. However, he still felt a little hurt in his heart. Wu ... Ruoxue had rejected him again.

    Ever since the two of them had met, he had washed his hands and made soup for ruoxue every day. Unfortunately, he had never tasted any of it in ruoxue''s mouth. This fact made him extremely conflicted. Was he really that unattractive? He didn''t believe it. However, it was also because of this that he became braver!

    "I don''t like porridge either! I only eat meat!" Baby, who heard this, quickly said in dissatisfaction.

    "Eating meat so early in the morning is bad for digestion! It''s better to eat something light!" Ji Yun ced the congee in front of his baby and coaxed him.

    "I don''t want to!" Baby stubbornly turned its little head and decided not to give this silly boy any face. However, Ji Yun was even more stubborn than baby. He picked up the spoon and fed baby a spoonful. He continued to coax,"Be good! Eat some! This congee is very delicious. "

    Ji Yun had decided. To please the people or beasts by Leng ruoxue''s side, he would start with this little fox. However, this little fox didn''t seem to be easy to deal with. It didn''t matter, he had plenty of patience! He would definitely seed one day!

    "I said I''m not eating. Do you not understand humannguage?" The baby was furious! F * ck! Did this guy have to force it to swear?

    "You''re not a human to begin with?" Ji Yun''s eyes were wide open as he warned in a low voice.

    Upon hearing his words, baby became even angrier. He was so angry that all the hair on his body stood on end. He bared his fangs and brandished his ws, wanting to rush in front of Ji Yun to scratch him. However, it was fortunate that Leng ruoxue held onto his furious baby tightly. Otherwise, Ji Yun''s handsome face would have been ruined.

    "Calm down!" Leng ruoxue caressed baby''s fur andforted him.

    "Cute master! Don''t stop me, let me teach him a good lesson!" Baby roared in anger and bared his teeth to intimidate Ji Yun.

    However, this gave Ji Yun a chance to ask for help.

    She saw Ji yunshu lean towards Leng ruoxue with tears in her eyes. She tugged at the corner of her clothes and said with a wronged expression,"Ruoxue, your little beast is so fierce!" Like master, like beast. The master was fierce, and so were the beast! Oh! This was probably what her father had always said,"if you''re not a family, you can''t enter the same house!"

    "Baby isn''t usually like this!" Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile as she avoided Ji Yun''s touch.

    "What does it usually look like?" Ji Yun tried to start a conversation.

    "Very well-behaved, obedient, and cute." Leng ruoxueughed as she spoke. Upon hearing these words, baby''s tsundere little tail was about to stand up.

 Chapter 1852 Strange Movement (3)

    "Oh!" Ji Yun softly replied. Actually, he really wanted to say,"why can''t I see how cute this little fox is?" It seemed that from the moment he saw this little fox, this little fellow had never given him a good look.

    "Silly boy, what are you" Oh "for? Hurry up and take your congee away. I want meat, not congee!" Baby gently raised his little chin and said like a master.

    "There''s meat in the porridge. Didn''t I say that I put a lot of chicken in it?" Ji Yun was still trying his best to promote his congee.

    "I don''t eat the meat in the porridge! Go get me some roasted meat!" The treasure ordered Ji Yun as if it was a matter of course. However, when ji tao and Ji Wu heard this, they didn''t know what to say. They could only remain silent.

    "But there''s only porridge and no roasted meat!" Ji Yun was in a difficult position. He thought to himself,"this little fox is really difficult to serve!" He had never heard of anyone eating barbecued meat so early in the morning.

    "I don''t care, I just want to eat roasted meat!" Baby deliberately said in a difficult tone.

    "Alright then! Wait a minute!" Ji Yun was helpless. He resigned himself to his fate and could only go roast meat for the Fox. Wu...Did he have it easy?

    When his precious baby got to eat the roasted meat as he wished, he was satisfied and no longer looked for trouble with Ji Yun. However, it was clearly impossible for Ji Yun to please him so easily.

    Not long after they had breakfast, they were hesitating about whether to continue on their way when Zhou kun and the other two, who were pale-faced, walked out of their tents unsteadily. After seeing Ji Yun and the other two, everything that had happenedst night was suddenly ignited again!

    "Dammit! What did you three do to us?" "Who are you?" Zhou kun shouted angrily when he saw Ji Yun and the other two.

    "We didn''t do anything," Ji Yun blinked his eyes, his face filled with grievance and confusion.

    "You didn''t do anything? Then how did we get the runs?" Zhou kun asked with a red face. His liver ached at the thought of it. Not only did Ji Yun and the other two embarrass them, but they also caused them to lose their lives. How could he not hate them?

    Whenever he thought about the unknown future, he would feel lost. However, if he didn''t have a good life, then Ji Yun and the other two wouldn''t have a good life either!

    "How would we know?" Ji Yun pouted, feeling extremely wronged.

    "That''s right. You guys ate something bad and now you''re ming it on us?" Ji tao also red at Zhou kun and the other two in dissatisfaction.

    "What do you mean we ate something bad? We didn''t eat anything else other than Ji Yun''s roasted chicken yesterday! Who else could it be if not him?" Zhou kun shouted at the top of his lungs, while Zhou Li and Zhou Cheng also red at Ji Yun and the other two menacingly. They should have gotten to the bottom of this matterst night, but they were busy destroying the corpses at that time, so they had dyed it until now.

    "Are you sure you''ve never eaten anything else? You haven''t even had a sip of water?" Ji Wu asked suspiciously. Then, he continued,"You said that the problem was caused by eating the chicken we roasted, but we ate the chicken yesterday too. How are we fine?"

    As soon as Ji Wu asked his question, Zhou kun and the other two were immediately at a loss for words.

    After a long while, Zhou kun had a sh of inspiration and said,""We didn''t eat the same batch. The three of us ate the roasted meat first, while you ate the roasted meatter. That''s why there''s no problem with yours."

    "Oh, really? However, if I remember correctly, four of them were roasted and the three of you ate one each. As for the other one, it was eaten by this little fox. It didn''t have diarrhea!" Ji Wu pointed at the treasure with a faint smile. He couldn''t help but secretly rejoice that there was a witness. Otherwise, they would have been unable to clear their names even if they jumped into the Yellow River.

    "MMH! The chicken tasted pretty good. I didn''t have a stomachache. " Seeing that he was involved in the matter, baby had no choice but toe out and prove that he was fine.

    "Y-you''re with them, so of course you''ll side with them!" Zhou Li immediately said.

    "You''re wrong. I''m not with them. She''s my master!" Baby pointed at Leng ruoxue. Then, he looked at his master with an aggrieved expression, as if he was saying,"who wants to be on the same side as that silly kid?!"

    "The treasure is my Beastie, don''t be mistaken." Leng ruoxue squinted her eyes and said in a slightly displeased tone.

    "You idiot! Who allowed you to speak such nonsense!" Upon seeing that, Zhou kun smacked Zhou Li''s head hard and growled in a low voice. Then, he smiled at Leng ruoxue and said,""Hehe! Miss Leng, Zhou Li didn''t mean it that way. Please don''t misunderstand! We only suspect that Ji Yun and the others have something to do with this, but we have no suspicions about your little Beastie. "

    "That''s good!" Leng ruoxue smiled faintly, and Zhou kun was immediately captivated by her. He was stunned, and a suspicious liquid flowed out of the corner of his mouth.

    "However, what my baby said is true. Nothing happened to it after eating the chicken yesterday, so you''d better think about it carefully and see if it had eaten anything else." Leng ruoxue then suggested.<sub> </sub>

    Just as Leng ruoxue finished her sentence, Zhou Li suddenly shouted in shock,""Young master kun! I remember, we seemed to have eaten yesterday afternoon ..."

    However, Zhou Li was interrupted by Zhou kun before he could finish his sentence.

    "What nonsense are you talking about? where did we eat at noon?" Zhou kun red at Zhou Li and roared with resentment.

    "Argh! Never eaten before! I''ve remembered it wrong. " Zhou Li also knew that he had said the wrong thing and quickly changed his words.

    However, when Ji Yun and the other two heard their conversation, they all smiled without saying a word. However, the slightly mocking expression on their faces made Zhou kun''s heart burn with anger.

    "Dammit! What are you looking at? I''ve never seen a beautiful man before!" Zhou kun was furious.

    "You can be considered a handsome man?" Upon hearing this, ji taoughed. Although Zhou kun was not ugly, he was still a distance away from being a handsome man. This had a lot to do with the Zhou family''s inheritance, because the Zhou family''s appearance was not very outstanding in the divine realm!

    "How am I not considered a handsome man?" Zhou kun red at him with his eyes that were spewing fire and said fiercely,"F * ck!" He actually dared to say that about him in front of a beauty, how preposterous! At this moment, although he was still a little worried about the punishment from the Divine Master''s estate, his lust also prevailed. Therefore, he was determined to get Leng ruoxue.

    "No matter how I look at you, you can''t be considered a handsome man!" Ji tao sized up Zhou kun and told the truth.

    "You ..." Zhou kun was so infuriated by ji tao that he was speechless. If it were not for the fact that he still wanted to maintain a good image in front of Leng ruoxue, he would have definitely taught ji tao a lesson!

    "Stop arguing! Young master Zhou, regarding the fact that you had diarrhea the entire night, I am deeply sympathetic. However, you do not have any evidence to prove that this matter was man-made. So, I hope that you both will stop arguing over this matter. Since this matter has already happened, you''d better think about how to deal with it! If my guess is correct, the God lord''s estate will definitely punish you for this matter. " Leng ruoxue reminded them earnestly and couldn''t help butugh in her heart. ''I''m afraid that Zhou kun and the other two will have a hard time this time.'' He probably wouldn''t have the time to have any ideas about her, right?

    Leng ruoxue''s words made Zhou kun feel extremely touched. ''Woo...A beauty is still the best!'' She was considerate and understanding, always thinking about him. He had decided that he would treat this beauty well in the future! Zhou kun decided in his heart. However, it was fortunate that Leng ruoxue did not know what Zhou kun was thinking. If she had known that Zhou kun had made up his mind because of her words, she would probably be depressed to death.

    Seeing that Zhou kun''s eyes were suddenly filled with tears, Leng ruoxue thought that Zhou kun was frightened by the name of the divine lord''s estate. She did not know that he was actually crying because he was touched!

    "Young master Zhou, the matter might not be as serious as you think, so you don''t have to be too afraid." Leng ruoxue consoled him perfunctorily.

    "Mm! If the God lord''s estate wants to pursue this matter, I will admit my mistakes to them. " Zhou kun said very sincerely, then continued,""Miss Leng, thank you for your concern! I''m so happy. "

    Upon hearing Zhou kun''s words, Leng ruoxue could tell that something was amiss. A few drops of cold sweat hung on her forehead as she secretlyined,''did I say something?'' Why did Zhou kun have such a reaction?

    However, she did not want to pay too much attention to Zhou kun. Hence, she changed the topic and suggested,""Since young master Zhou and the other two are fine, let''s set off!"

    "Yes, yes." Ji Yun was the first to raise both hands in agreement. As long as it was something ruoxue said, he would agree to it.

    "Let''s go!" Zhou kun said, unwilling to be outdone. Although his body was still a little weak at the moment, he could not lose to this useless coward.

    Just like that, the Group of Seven continued on their way.

    However, this time, Zhou kun kept a respectful distance from the food that Ji Yun and the other two had brought him. However, they still had diarrhea as usual while eating the food that he had brought. In this way, the truth was revealed! It was the food they brought that wasn''t clean!

    After Ji Yun found out about it, she even deliberately ran to Zhou kun, who was exhausted from diarrhea, and said with a wronged look,""It''s really none of my business, right? Do you know that you''ve wronged me now?"

    His words made Zhou kun so angry that he gritted his teeth and did not manage to curse at him!

    After dragging them for three days in a row, Zhou kun and the other two were unable to move no matter what. Out of desperation, Leng ruoxue and the others had no choice but to stay with them temporarily. At this time, it had been almost half a month since they entered the special space. However, apart from the Ji and Zhou families who had temporarily stopped fighting, they had not seen any other participants from the other families.

    All of a sudden, the earth trembled and the mountains shook. The special space began to shake violently ...

 Chapter 1853 The Barrier Shattered (1)

    At that moment, the special space was distorted, and the trees and rocks were shaking to different degrees.

    Leng ruoxue and the others who were in the special space felt the unusual violent shaking. They quickly pulled on the fixed objects beside them, such as trees and hills, to prevent themselves from falling to the ground. But at the same time, a deafening shriek suddenly rang out!

    "Argh! ''Damn it!'' Quickly let go of me!" The person who screamed was Zhou kun. The reason why he screamed so loudly was because Ji Yun had used him as a tree stump and was holding him tightly. As for Zhou kun, he was swaying and finally plopped! With a sound, he fell on the ground gloriously.

    After the violent shaking came to a temporary end, Zhou kun tried his best to get up and red at Ji Yun as he roared,""F * ck! You coward, why are you pulling me? there''s a tree over there, you know that!" As soon as he finished shouting, the special space shook violently again. He was not prepared for it and fell down again.

    Upon seeing this, Leng ruoxue and the rest snickered in their hearts. On the other hand, Ji Yun revealed a pure and innocent expression as she looked at Zhou kun and said,""I didn''t mean to grab you. You were the closest to me, so it was my instinct to grab you." After saying that, he even shrank his neck, as if Zhou kun would beat him up at any time.

    "But you can''t grab my chest! F * ck! You can grab anywhere! Why are you grabbing onto her chest!" Zhou kun was furious. His chest was very sensitive, and he actually had a reaction after being grabbed by Ji Yun. This was the main reason why he was flustered and exasperated! F * ck! The one who caught him was a real man! Although this man was a little sissy, his gender was unquestionable!

    "I ... I didn''t do it on purpose. Besides, I''ve already caught you, what else do you want to do? Do you want me to take responsibility for you? I''m telling you, I like women! So, you''d better not me me!" Ji Yun spoke in a serious tone. Upon hearing his words, Zhou kun''s face turned livid with anger. He trembled all over and pointed at Ji Yun, unable to say aplete sentence.

    However, when Leng ruoxue, Ji Wu, ji tao, and baby heard their conversation, they were overjoyed and couldn''t help butugh out loud. As for Zhou Cheng and Zhou Li, their shoulders were trembling violently. It was obvious that they were having a hard time holding it in.

    "Hahaha!" Leng ruoxueughed happily. The two of them were so funny. To be honest, Leng ruoxue deeply felt that the two of them were quite funny together. Besides, Zhou kun was tall and burly, while Ji Yun looked weak and fragile. When the two of them stood together, they actually looked surprisingly harmonious. It seemed that she also had the potential to be a fujoshi!

    "Miss Leng, I''m being bullied, and you''re actually stillughing!" After a long while, Zhou kun, who only regained his senses after hearing theughter, could not help but say with a bitter expression when he saw Leng ruoxueughing so happily.

    "Uh!" Upon hearing Zhou kun''s words, Leng ruoxue could not help but wipe the cold sweat on her forehead. She thought to herself,''is Zhou kun acting coquettishly?'' A man as strong as a bear had said such words to her. It was too terrifying! She couldn''t help but shiver.

    "Ruoxue, I didn''t bully him. I didn''t grab his chest on purpose. Wu...He still wants to frame me and make me take responsibility, Hmph! I will definitely not be responsible for him. " At this moment, Ji Yun also spoke with righteous indignation. His handsome little face was still alternating between green and white, and he was faintly in a state of Fury.

    "Dammit! When did I say that I want you to take responsibility?" Ji Yun''s words made Zhou kun jump in shock. If it were not for his weak body, he would have jumped even higher! F * ck! This was really too hateful, wasn''t this just trying to lie!

    "You didn''t say it clearly, but you made it very clear that I understand! I''ll say it again, don''t think I''ll take responsibility for you. " When Leng ruoxue and the others heard this, they were all impressed by Ji Yun. Especially when they saw Zhou kun''s face, which was uglier than constipation, they felt that the highest level of anger was Ji Yun ''S. He kept pretending to be stupid, but the other party could not do anything to him. Who asked him to think that Ji Yun was a fool? Wouldn''t he be stupider than a fool to argue with a fool?<sub> </sub>

    Seeing that Zhou kun''s body was fuming with anger and there was a tendency for green smoke to rise from the top of his head, Leng ruoxue became the peacemaker and said,""Alright! Everyone, please speak less! What happened just now was just an ident, and the cause was an earthquake. So, don''t destroy our unity because of such a small matter. Let''s think about what we should do next. " If she did not speak, Zhou kun would probably kill Ji Yun in a fit of anger. To be honest, she was not sure what kind of strength Ji Yun had.

    Since Leng ruoxue had spoken, Zhou kun only snorted coldly and turned his head away to ignore Ji Yun. Ji Yun, on the other hand, ran over to Leng ruoxue and said with a silly smile,""I''ll listen to everything ruoxue says. We''ll do whatever ruoxue says!"

    His words made Ji Wu and ji tao speechless. They couldn''t bear it anymore andined in their hearts,"does this guy have any principles?" As for Zhou kun, when he heard those nauseating words, apart from feeling nauseated, he also wanted to give Ji Yun a good beating. This coward was really too despicable. He actually tried to please Leng ruoxue in front of him. He could tolerate it but not his aunt!

    "But I don''t know what we should do. The earthquake just now came too suddenly. " Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. She didn''t know why, but she felt that something was about to happen.

    "Then, then what should we do?" When Ji Yun heard this, he was instantly dumbfounded. He had no idea what to do.

    "What else can we do? Of course, I''m looking for the reason!" Zhou kun shouted in a rough voice, looking down on Ji Yun''s submissive appearance.

    "Where can we find the reason?" Ji Yun asked shamelessly, his clear eyes wide open.

    "How would I know!" Zhou kun roared in a bad mood.

    "Since you don''t even know where we should go to find the reason, then aren''t you just talking nonsense? Who wouldn''t have thought of the reason! The key is where we can find the reason!" Ji Yun lectured Zhou kun in a serious and earnest manner, causing him to be stunned and unable to react for a long time.

    After he finished speaking, Ji Yun turned to Leng ruoxue and said,"Ruoxue, what I said makes sense, right?"

    "En!" Leng ruoxue nodded helplessly. She could tell that although Zhou kun had always wanted to find trouble with Ji Yun, Ji Yun was like Zhou kun''s nemesis. Not only did he not manage to find trouble with him, but he also infuriated Leng ruoxue to death in the end! AI! The interaction between people was indeed wonderful! She had a deep understanding of this.

    "Then you think of a good idea." After being stunned for a moment, Zhou kun came back to his senses. At the same time, he happened to hear Ji Yun acting obediently to Leng ruoxue, who responded to him. He was immediately enraged and said to Ji Yun,"

    "I''ll listen to everything ruoxue says. " Ji Yun said shyly. From his words, it seemed like Leng ruoxue was the head of the family.

 Chapter 1854 The Barrier Shattered (2)

    Upon hearing that, Zhou kun became even angrier and couldn''t help but curse,""F * ck! You coward, are you even a man? How could he let a woman stand up for him? You''ve disgraced us men, so don''t tell anyone that I know you!"

    "It''s fine if you don''t want to say it. Do you think you''re some famous person? "Ah!" It was wrong! You''re indeed famous now. After all, in the entire divine realm, only the three of you from your Zhou n would dare to shit here. No one else would have the guts to do so!" Ji Yun touched a sore spot and deliberately added salt to Zhou kun''s wound. As for Zhou kun, he was so angry that his face turned pale and his body trembled non-stop. Upon seeing this, Leng ruoxue was really afraid that he would faint identally. She was not concerned about him, but if Zhou kun fainted, it would bring them trouble! At that time, wouldn''t they still have to stay here to apany him?

    "Cough cough!" Leng ruoxue cleared her throat and coughed twice. At the same time, she gave Ji Yun a look, telling him to stop while he was ahead and not to go too far. Although Zhou kun was quite annoying, with the three of them around, they could at least help when they encountered trouble. However, if he were to faint from anger, wouldn''t they be the ones in trouble?

    Ji Yun understood what he meant and obediently shut his mouth, pretending to be obedient. Zhou kun''s body trembled for a long time before he finally calmed down. He seemed to have copsed and sat on the ground. His face was pale, as if he had seen a ghost.

    After a long time.

    The color on Zhou kun''s face finally returned to normal. Upon seeing that, Leng ruoxue suggested that they leave the ce and go somewhere else to take a look. After all, the tremor just now could not have happened without any warning. There must have been some signs.

    After a few days of rest, the group finally set off again.

    At this time, the various families that were watching the special space through the screen outside the arena also received the news from the divine lord''s estate.

    In the special space, all the barriers had shattered for some reason.

    The moment they heard this news, all the family representatives turned pale with fright!

    The barrier shattered? What did that mean? It meant that the participants would not be restricted to any group. In other words, it was possible for a divine Emperor to encounter a priest. If there was a conflict between the two sides, the priest would have a reason to kill.

    When they thought of this possibility, all the family representatives could no longer remain calm! After all, which family did not have a few enemies? If someone had really done something to them in the special space, they would be helpless!

    After all, the Divine Master''s estate had ordered before the match that life and death were up to fate in the special space! Moreover, if a member of the n was killed by the enemy, he was not allowed to take the opportunity to cause trouble and seek revenge! This was the cruelest part of thepetition! However, even though they were mentally prepared for the possible death of their nsmen, they would not be able to remain calm if someone really died!

    Compared to the other people who were scared and jittery, the ning family''s exclusive seats were quite calm. In fact, it was not that the Foreign Affairs elder and the others were not worried, nor that they did not want to speak. It was just that seeing that the family master and uncle long were all silent, as if they were thinking, no one dared to disturb them.

    After a long while.

    Uncle long broke the heavy atmosphere and said,""Ning family boy, what do you think of this?"

    Hearing uncle long speak, the Foreign Affairs elder and the others finally heaved a sigh of relief. Before this, they didn''t even dare to breathe.

    "I think this is a bit abnormal. You should know that this is not the first time the elite gathering is held. How could there be such a mistake? Furthermore, that special space was personally created by master Yu, how could the space barrier be broken?" The master of the ning family frowned. As he said this, his eyes turned to the first elder.<sub> </sub>

    "Old man, don''t you think so?" The master of the ning family asked the Grand Elder.

    "Mm! Master Yu is a god-like existence in the hearts of us artifact craftsmen. The things he refines must be of the highest quality, so it''s impossible for such a problem to ur. Let alone the equipment refined by master Yu, even an ordinary artifact craftsman would not make such a low-level mistake. " The first elder said with a serious expression. He could not help but worry for Leng ruoxue and the rest because this ident was obviously man-made.

    When uncle long heard their conversation, he looked at them quietly for a long time. In the end, he didn''t say a word and continued to close his eyes. However, at this time, his heart was already in turmoil because he knew that this incident was most likely directed at Xue ''er. However, he believed in the little girl''s ability and believed that she would be able to settle this matter. The reason why he didn''t exin it too clearly was because he was afraid that the two boys would be worried and lose control.

    In fact, no matter what was happening in the special space, they could only watch helplessly! Hence, they could only trust in Leng ruoxue and the rest''s ability to adapt to any situation.

    Seeing uncle Long''s reaction, the master of the ning family and the first elder both understood what he meant. After sighing, they fell silent again, and the atmosphere became even more depressing than before.

    When the Foreign Affairs elder and the others saw this, their foreheads were full of cold sweat, and they didn''t dare to breathe.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the others who were searching for the reason in the special space werepletely unaware of the worried feelings of the representatives from the various families. That was until they met another person.

    That person had the cultivation of a God King.

    Leng ruoxue squinted her beautiful eyes as she sized up the arrogant man who treated them like ants.

    The man had an ordinary appearance and looked to be around thirty years old. His eyes were slightly cloudy as he stared lecherously at Leng ruoxue''s perky breasts. He smacked his lips and his eyes revealed a determined expression.

    When she saw his lecherous gaze, Leng ruoxueughed coldly in her heart. If not for the fact that she was afraid of exposing her true strength, she would have long gone up to teach this man a lesson. Hmph! He dared to look at her so openly and with such a perverted gaze. Wasn''t he looking for death? Moreover, when she saw the man, Leng ruoxue realized that Zhou kun was not too bad. At least, on the surface, Zhou kun respected her very much. However, this man was clearly challenging the limits of her patience.

    Although Leng ruoxue was enduring it silently, Zhou kun could not stand it.

    One should know that he had long treated Leng ruoxue as his own possession. Of course, only he could look at his own woman in such an unbridled manner. If other men dared to use such a vulgar gaze to size up his woman, weren''t they challenging his dignity as a man? Therefore, Zhou kun was furious!

    The anger that he had umted over the past few days suddenly exploded at this moment!

    Zhou kun was like a shooting star as he rushed in front of the man and raised his hand to punch him. His fist contained a surging divine power, and it was as cold as the cold wind as it attacked the lecherous man opposite him ...

    The man saw that Zhou kun was noting with good intentions and quickly dodged to the side to avoid the punch. However, the wind from the punch still brushed past his shoulder and left a bloody wound on his body. He was instantly enraged!

 Chapter 1855 The Barrier Shattered (3)

    "Where did this wild brate from? how dare you injure your Grandpa sun!" The man bellowed in anger. His voice was unusually sharp, causing Leng ruoxue and the others ''eardrums to ring.

    "I''m hitting you! You dare to covet my woman, you must be tired of living!" Zhou kun said angrily,"Hmph! He couldn''t deal with Ji Yun in front of Leng ruoxue, but could he not deal with this fellow who hade to his door to seek death?

    At this moment, Zhou kun was filled with anger and did not pay attention to the man''s cultivation level at all. Moreover, he was not as capable as Leng ruoxue to see through other people''s cultivation levels. Therefore, even if he had seen it, he was afraid that he would not be able to see through the man''s cultivation level. Otherwise, he would not have rushed forward to fight with the other party just because he was acting rashly!

    When Ji Yun saw how brave Zhou kun was, a look of admiration appeared on his handsome face. He then ran to Leng ruoxue''s side and eximed,""Ruoxue, Zhou kun is so brave! You actually dare to fight someone of a higher level than you. "

    In fact, he couldn''t tell the man''s cultivation level, and there could only be two reasons for such a situation. One was that the man''s strength was above theirs, and the other was that he had hidden his cultivation. However, participants were not allowed to hide their strength here, otherwise, it would be unfair to the other participants. Therefore, he concluded that the man''s strength was above theirs. However, Zhou kun was obviously too busy venting his anger and didn''t pay attention to the man''s cultivation at all. He rushed forward without a care.

    Although he wanted to do that too, he was not an impulsive person by nature. Therefore, he was naturally not as brainless as Zhou kun. He used more wisdom! Just like how he was with ruoxue, hehe!

    After hearing Ji Yun''s words, Leng ruoxue shot him a nce and whispered,"This man clearly has ill intentions. Now is not the time to make sarcastic remarks. Quickly go and help him!" As for why there was a God King level participant here, only the heavens would know.

    "Oh!" Ji Yun softly replied, feeling a little wronged. In truth, he wasn''t just being sarcastic. Although he didn''t deny that he had the intention of watching the show, he was more worried about what they should do. If they couldn''t deal with this man, then ruoxue would be in deep trouble.

    Ji Yun, who was feeling a little depressed, immediately gave Ji Wu and ji tao a look. The two of them understood and rushed over to help Zhou kun. Although they hated Zhou kun from the bottom of their hearts, they were now on the same boat. Therefore, they naturally could not sit idly by!

    With Ji Wu and ji tao joining the battle, Zhou kun, who was already sweating profusely and had cold sweat all over his forehead, suddenly felt a lot less pressure! F * ck! It was only after the fight that he realized that this despicable man was stronger than him. After knowing this fact, he had a moment of regret, but at the same time, he was also very clear that he had already driven a duck to the perch. He couldn''t back down now. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to hold his head high in front of the Ji family''s coward in the future!

    Although the pressure on Zhou kun was reduced, the wretched-looking man felt that it was a little difficult to deal with three people at the same time. Initially, he was more than capable of dealing with Zhou kun alone, but now that there were two more people, he not only had to guard against Zhou kun''s attack but also the sneak attack of the other two people at the same time. Hence, he seemed to be a little flustered!

    Although he was stronger than Ji Wu and the others, he wasn''t strong enough to withstand a group attack. After all, his cultivation wasn''t at the peak of the Godking level. As a result, it was impossible for him to take on a hundred people at once!

    But now, he had only dealt with three people, and his steps were a bit messy. He thought that the other party would be intimidated by his cultivation and would be afraid of shooting at the rat for fear of breaking the vase. He didn''t expect that these young fellows were like newborn calves who weren''t afraid of Tigers. They knew that his strength was above them, but they still dared to fight him head-on. This fact made him quite depressed!

    In fact, he hadpletely guessed wrong, because Zhou kun had rushed forward to fight with him without any regard previously not because he was not afraid, but because he had been impulsive! Otherwise, if Zhou kun had known in advance that his cultivation base was higher than his, he might not have dared to do that!

    After seeing that this man was just a man with an empty appearance, Leng ruoxue turned to Zhou Li and Zhou Cheng coldly and said,""Your young master kun is fighting with someone. Aren''t you going to help?" She had a very bad impression of Zhou kun and hisckeys, especially at a time like this. Zhou kun was leading the charge, but the two of them actually showed fear. Not only did they not have any intention of helping, but they even took a few steps back. This also made Leng ruoxue''s impression of them drop to the bottom!

    "The other party''s cultivation is above ours. Can we, can we defeat him?" Zhou Li couldn''t help but say in a low voice. He only wanted to keep his little life and didn''t want to die Here.

    "How would you know if you don''t try? Do you want to die Here? If we don''t deal with this man, none of us will be able to escape!" Leng ruoxue reminded.

    "No, that''s impossible. His target is you. As long as you stay, he''ll definitely let us live." Zhou Cheng said as well. He was still a little resentful in his heart because the cause of this incident was Leng ruoxue. Now, they were even implicated. Sob ... Why were their lives so bitter?

    "What did you just say?" Hearing Zhou Cheng''s words, Leng ruoxue narrowed her beautiful eyes and asked in an unfriendly tone.<sub> </sub>

    "Say that again!" Ji Yun also roared with unusual anger. For a moment, the aura on his body rose greatly! Zhou Cheng and Zhou Li werepletely dumbfounded. However, they believed that their eyes were ying tricks on them. It was impossible for cowards from the Ji family to have such an intimidating aura. It must be! The two of them consoled themselves in their hearts.

    "It''s all because of this woman that we''ve attracted a strong enemy! So, isn''t it fine to just hand her over to that man?" Zhou Cheng warned as he did not sense any danger from Ji Yun.

    "Is that so?" Leng ruoxueughed coldly, feeling even more disgusted with the twockeys of the Zhou family. However, before she could do anything, she saw a ck bolt of lightning Charging towards Zhou Cheng and Zhou Li. In that instant, other than the sounds of Zhou kun, Ji Wu, and ji tao fighting with the wretched-looking man, there was only the sudden shrill shrieks that sounded like the wails of ghosts and the howls of wolves.

    "Argh! Help me!"

    The long and trembling cry caused Leng ruoxue''s hair to stand on end. She couldn''t help but wonder why a man''s scream was so shocking.

    However, what surprised her even more was Ji Yun. This fellow''s attacks were fast, ruthless, and urate. He specifically aimed for the weak and vital parts of a man''s body, causing Leng ruoxue to be extremely shocked.

    Oh my God! Was this the model of a small white Rabbit transforming into a fierce big tiger? He didn''t expect that Ji Yun, who had always pretended to be a weak little white rabbit, would be so intimidating when he was angry!

    Seeing Ji Yun''s left fist and right leg beating up Zhou Li and Zhou Cheng, baby, who was lying in Leng ruoxue''s arms and watching the show, also felt his ws itch. Without even greeting Leng ruoxue, he impatiently rushed into the one-sided battle between Ji Yun, Zhou Li, and Zhou Cheng ...

    "Watch my shadowless w!" Baby roared. After that, its four ws flew out, kicking and scratching repeatedly, and its tail even acted as a whip. Pa!'' In the blink of an eye, Zhou Li and Zhou Cheng''s clothes were torn and dangled on their bodies. They were in danger of being exposed at any time. Not only that, their faces and bodies were covered with countless w marks. Needless to say, these were all the work of the treasure.

    In fact, it had long wanted to teach the three people of the Zhou family a lesson. However, seeing that Zhou kun''s performance today was rather remarkable, it decided to let him off for the time being. However, it would never let go of the two dogs! Hmph! He actually wanted to hand over his cute master to that disgusting and wretched man. If this wasn''t courting death, what was?

    At the thought of this, its ''shadowless w'' once again disyed the advantage of being impossible to guard against. Very quickly, Zhou Li and Zhou Cheng fainted in a tragic state. After the baby made its move, the two could do nothing but let out painful howls until they finally fainted!

    The treasure''s natural and smooth movements left Ji Yun dumbstruck. At this moment, he even felt that he had been too lenient. Look at how ruthless this little fox is! It turned out that it was not his own flesh! He nced at the minced meat that had fallen beside Zhou Cheng and Zhou Li. He was so disgusted that he almost vomited his lunch. Sob ... He probably wouldn''t want to eat meat for a while! It was really too horrifying!

    ? The w marks on Zhou Li and Zhou Cheng''s faces and bodies were extremely deep. Following the tiny scratch marks, blood continuously flowed out from their bodies. Very quickly, a small patch of the ground was dyed red, and it mixed with the bits of flesh that had fallen to the ground. The scene was truly terrifying. This caused Leng ruoxue and Ji Yun to turn their heads away, not wanting to look at the bloody scene.

    After baby cooperated with Ji Yun to punish Zhou Li and Zhou Cheng, baby, who clearly hadn''t had enough fun with his ws, turned his attention to the vulgar man.

    After proudly looking at Leng ruoxue and Ji Yun, whose little face had turned pale from fear, the baby was like a purple lightning bolt. It immediately rushed in front of the vulgar man and roared,""Grandson! Your grandfather is here! Quickly die!"

    Upon hearing this, Leng ruoxue''s forehead was filled with ck lines. As for the pale-faced Ji Yun, his clear eyes were sparkling as he looked at the purple figure of light dancing up and down with admiration ...

    He ... Had a new idol!

 Chapter 1856 The Tragedy Of The Wretched Man (1)

    Ji Yun''s eyes were fixed on the treasure in the chaotic battle. It seized every opportunity to attack from the left and right, and he couldn''t help but cheer for it in his heart!

    "Good luck! Scratch him! Scratch him to death!" Ji Yun couldn''t help but exim in excitement. When Leng ruoxue saw his ''helping the evildoer'', more cold sweat broke out on her forehead.

    The treasure, who was looking for an opportunity in the midst of Ji Wu''s group''s chaotic battle, heard Ji Yun''s shout of encouragement and began to scratch even harder. Suddenly, a purple lightning bolt could be seen dancing up and down in the group''s chaotic battle. It was apanied by the wretched man''s ear-piercing scream, forming a unique concert.

    "Argh! That damn little save life! I won''t let you off!" The wretched man whose face was covered in blood roared in anger and reached out to grab the treasure.

    However, the petite baby was unusually agile. The vulgar man could only see a purple shadow scuttling around in front of him, but he could not catch it! This fact made him even angrier.

    "Little save life! You''re dead!" The vulgar man wiped the fresh blood off his face and continued to roar.

    "You''re the little save-life! Your whole family is a little reserved!" When baby heard himself being scolded, he scolded back without any restraint.

    "Dammit! If I don''t kill you today, myst name isn''t sun!" The vulgar man was both embarrassed and angry. Other than a red-red color on his face, there was basically no other color. However, one could imagine how furious he was at this moment when one felt the anger spewing out from his body!

    "Don''t you change your surname to sun! If you don''t have the surname sun, how can I be your grandfather?" Baby said angrily. At the same time, he started to attack the vulgar man''s bottomne ...

    "Owwuuu!" An even more painful and shrill cry suddenly rang out. The vulgar man clutched his lower body tightly, and kept jumping around on the spot. His face was filled with an expression of extreme pain. When Ji Wu and the others saw this, they subconsciously stopped what they were doing. However, their eyes were still fixed on the vulgar man.

    However, with the wretched-looking man''s current state, he probably couldn''t care about them.

    Looking at the part he was covering, Ji Wu and the others expressed deep sympathy for him. He wondered if that fellow would still be able to be humane after being hit by the little fox a few times. How pitiful! Theyughed gloatingly.

    At this time, the vulgar man also immediately took out a healing pill and ate it. The pain was relieved a lot, but the strange thing was that there was still a faint pain there, apanied by a trace of itchiness. What was going on?

    Although he had doubts in his heart, he had no time to care about them. All his anger was instantly concentrated on the little fox who was smiling at him not far away. Hmph! He would not let go of this detestable little reserved life! As for these few men, he would continue to deal with them after he had dealt with this annoying little qiansheng!

    At the thought of this, he immediately shifted his target to his baby. With a leap, he went straight to his baby. However, his baby would not stand there stupidly and wait for him. Instead, it nimbly jumped behind Zhou kun to seek protection. In this way, it was impossible for Zhou kun to stay out of it even if he wanted to. Hehe!

    Seeing that the little fox had drawn the hatred of the wretched man to him, Zhou kun was furious and furious. ''Damn it!'' He had just wanted to catch his breath with great difficulty, but in the end, he had been harmed by this hateful little fox. At this time, his mind was a lot clearer. Naturally, he could see that this wretched man''s strength was above his own. Therefore, he had a slight intention to retreat in his heart. However, he had always been concerned about his face. If he fled without fighting, he would have no face to see anyone after this news spread! That was why he had been holding on.<sub> </sub>

    He had thought that since the wretched man had shifted his target to the little fox, there was nothing left for him to do. He could also take the opportunity to leave the battle circle. Who knew that not only was he unable to leave, but he was also dragged into it again. He was so depressed!

    As the wretched man pounced on Zhou kun like a tiger, Zhou kun hurriedly mobilized the divine power in his body to stop him. At this time, baby stood on top of Zhou kun''s head andmanded him condescendingly,""Hurry up! Beat him down there! He''ll never be able to harm women again!"

    "Zhou kun! You should use more strength! What, you didn''t eat? Why is it so soft and powerless?"

    "Zhou kun! Are you still a man? Can you still do it? AI! To think that you''re so big, I didn''t expect you to be so weak! You''re so useless!"

    "Zhou kun! Didn''t I tell you to hit him down there? Why don''t you listen?"

    "Zhou kun! If you don''t listen to mymand, I''ll have to teach you a good lesson!"

    The baby continued to shout loudly, making Zhou kun furious and angry. The aura in his body exploded instantly, and a chill pounced on the wretched man. In an instant, the wretched man''s lower body was hit again ...

    "Argh! ''Damn it!'' I won''t let you off! You''re dead!" The wretched-looking man, who was in unbearable pain, roared with all his might. He red at Zhou kun fiercely with his eyes that were spewing fire, as if he was going to swallow Zhou kun alive.

    On the other hand, Zhou kun was a little dumbfounded. He was clearly not going to hit that ce. ''Wu...How did this happen?'' He could not understand.

    After ncing at the fire-spewing lecherous man and then at Zhou kun, who was a little dumbfounded, baby patted Zhou kun''s head like an elder and praised him,""Zhou family''s kid, well done! Come! Continue! We won''t stop until he''s beaten into a eunuch!"

    "What''s a eunuch?" Upon hearing baby''s words, Zhou kun was in a daze, and he couldn''t help but ask dumbly.

    "Hahaha! A eunuch was a man who couldn''t have sex and didn''t have that thing! Our goal is to turn this vulgar man into the first eunuch of the divine realm! Now, let''s work towards this goal! Of course, if you can''t turn him into a eunuch, I''ll make you one. So, it''s up to you!" The treasure issued an order with a hint of threat. As for whether this wretched man would be the first eunuch of the divine realm, it was not within its scope of consideration. If anyone was interested in this title, they couldmunicate with it themselves. It only cared about creating eunuchs and did not care about the ranking between them.

    Upon hearing that, Zhou kun shuddered and became much more awake. However, at that moment, his back was already drenched in cold sweat. It was obvious that he was frightened by the baby.

    Moreover, in order to ensure that he would not be the eunuch that the little fox was talking about, he could only work hard to let others have this profession. Woo ... He could not understand why he was afraid of the threat of a little fox. The little fox looked too harmless.

    However, a guy who looked harmless on the outside was often more terrifying! Now, he had a deep understanding of it! Looks like I can''t judge a book by its cover in the future. Of course, he couldn''t judge a beast by its appearance!

 Chapter 1857 The Tragedy Of The Wretched Man (2)

    At the thought of this, Zhou kun immediately red at the wretched man and said loudly,""That ... I will work hard to make you the first eunuch in the divine realm!" After he finished speaking, his body couldn''t help but tremble. Who asked this wretched man to be stronger than him? It would be a lie to say that he wasn''t afraid, but under the little fox''s despotic power, he had no choice but to work hard towards the goal that his baby had set for himself!

    Upon hearing Zhou kun''s words and the conversation between the man and the Fox, the wretched man was furious.

    His face was green and ck, and his chest was panting heavily. The veins on his forehead were also throbbing, and his eyes were burning with anger. At this moment, he was so angry that he couldn''t speak.

    Watching the interaction between the two, Ji Wu and ji tao looked at each other with ck lines on their foreheads. They didn''t know what to say. This little Fox''s wondrous ideas had alreadypletely convinced them. It was really too creative.

    However, at this time, they were only focused on being surprised and hadpletely forgotten that baby had once said that any man who stayed by his lovely master''s side would have to be stabbed. Otherwise, they would have reacted. After all, ording to baby''s previous theory, it was impossible for this wretched man to be the first eunuch in the divine realm, unless there were no other men by his master''s side.

    As no one spoke again, the atmosphere at the scene became heavy.

    Zhou kun and the perverted man red at each other while baby sat on Zhou kun''s head with its silver eyes half-closed and a little drowsy.

    After a long time.

    A lightugh broke the silence.

    It was ji tao whoughed.

    At once, everyone''s eyes turned to ji tao, making him feel a little embarrassed.

    "Uh! Don''t look at me like that, I''ll be shy. " Ji tao also ridiculed him. Upon hearing this, Ji Wu, who was beside him, quickly jumped away and kept a safe distance from him.

    Oh my God! It was too terrifying! Ji Wu was a little shocked to hear ji tao, who had always prided himself on being a pure man, say such words. He could not help but wipe the cold sweat from his forehead and sneaked a strange look at ji tao. To be honest, if these words had been said by Ji Yun, he would not have reacted in such a way. However, the person who had said these words was ji tao, so one could not me him for having such a big reaction.

    Seeing Ji Wu''s reaction, ji tao was speechless.

    Was there a need to? He had only teased them a little to ease the heavy atmosphere, but who knew that everyone would react like this? Although the others didn''t show it as obviously as Ji Wu, they all looked at him with a strange gaze, including Zhou kun. It was as if they didn''t know him anymore. This result made him extremely conflicted and depressed.

    However, ji Tao''s gloominess did notst long. Their attention was once again attracted by the vulgar man.

    And the cause of this was the sudden moaning.

    "Ah ... Um ..." The wretched man couldn''t help but cry out and stretched out a hand to calm themotion in his lower body. Who knew that the more he did, the stronger the reaction, and his cry became even louder.<sub> </sub>

    Ji Wu and the others were instantly petrified. What ... What was going on? why did he suddenly have such a big reaction? And in front of them ...

    F * ck! There''s a woman here, alright? When they thought of Leng ruoxue, Ji Yun and the rest were immediately enraged! Meanwhile, baby reacted quickly and jumped onto Leng ruoxue''s shoulder. It used itsrge tail to cover Leng ruoxue''s eyes so that its adorable master''s eyes would not be contaminated by unclean things. As for Ji Yun and the rest, they immediately rushed forward and kicked the lecherous man who was immersed in pain and joy to the ground. Following that, they began to punch and kick him.

    At this time, in their anger, they didn''t even care about using Shen power, but directly used the most primitive attack method. In the blink of an eye, the vulgar man who was in a state of soul travel was beaten until he was dizzy and couldn''t distinguish north, south, east and west.

    Suddenly,''crack!'' A crisp sound rang out, apanied by the wretched man''s painful howl,"Ah!"

    When Ji Yun and the others saw this, they focused their eyes. Only then did they discover that in the chaos just now, someone had kicked the vulgar man''s important part too hard and broke it. At this moment, that part was dangling from the vulgar man''s body and was about to leave.

    This situation was somewhat out of everyone''s expectations. Just as everyone was dumbfounded and tongue-tied, they saw the important part of the vulgar man''s bodypletely abandon him and leave him. Uh! They had sessfully created what could possibly be the first eunuch in the history of the divine realm.

    Instantly, blood gushed out from the lower half of the vulgar man''s body, and he lived up to their expectations and fainted. As for whether he fainted from pain or anger, it was not within the scope of everyone''s concern.

    ? Just as the few of them looked at each other, not knowing what to say, baby jumped to their side and praised,""Not bad! You''ve done well, I''m very satisfied. " After saying that, a bolt of lightning divine power shot out from the baby''s little w. In an instant, the piece of meat that the vulgar man had dropped on the ground was burned into charcoal, and it emitted a charred smell.

    Ji Yun and the others stared with wide eyes. This time, that thing could not be connected. Otherwise, if it was well-preserved, there might be a possibility of restoration, but the price would definitely not be small. However, this was good. At least it saved money.

    Ignoring the surprised gazes of Ji Yun and the others, the precious little w pointed at the unconscious man and said,"What should we do with this guy?"

    "That ... We''ll do as you say. We''ll listen to you." Zhou kun swallowed his saliva with difficulty and said with lingering fear.

    "Oh! Then I''ll use him to test out my new skill!" Babyughed evilly.

    "No problem, you can use him as practice." Zhou kun quickly tried to please her. He could not deny that he was a little afraid of the little fox.

    Baby did things cleanly and efficiently. After making the decision, it threw arge water ball at the vulgar man, drenching him like a fallen chicken. Then, its little ws kept releasing the lightning Skill, lightning ball! Thunder sh! Lightning sh and the others were released one after another ...

    Almost instantly, Ji Yun and the others could only helplessly watch as the unconscious vulgar man on the ground turned from a blood-red color to a charred ck. Furthermore, his body was currently emitting the smell of burnt meat. Immediately, everyone was so disgusted that they almost vomited. This, this was simply too brutal. First water, then Thunder. How could he let people live?

    For a moment, there was an indescribable fear in everyone''s eyes when they looked at the treasure.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue walked forward and released a small me from her hand. With a light flick, the small me ignited the body of the lecherous man. In an instant, the lecherous man turned into ashes and disappeared from the world.

 Chapter 1858 The Tragedy Of The Wretched Man (3)

    This was a tant act of destroying the evidence! It definitely was! When Ji Yun and the others saw this scene, their thoughts were surprisingly the same! Moreover, seeing how skilled Leng ruoxue and the little fox were, they must have done this many times. With that in mind, they looked at Leng ruoxue with fear in their eyes. However, Ji Yun and the other two were better off. The one who was the most chilled was Zhou kun.

    Upon seeing that, Zhou kun waspletely dumbfounded. ''Boohoo ... As a woman, how could she do such a violent thing?'' Furthermore, the temperature of the me that Leng ruoxue had lit up was extremely high. He could feel the scorching heat even from a distance away. If the me hadnded on him, he would have been burnt to ashes in an instant! His face turned pale at the thought of this.

    At this moment, he was d that he was still polite to Leng ruoxue. Otherwise, he might have ended up like this fellow.

    After dealing with the wretched-looking man, Leng ruoxue said to Zhou kun indifferently,""Also, it''s time to deal with your twockeys. They actually wanted to hand me over to that wretched man just to live! Hmph! You really don''t know what''s good for you!"

    "Uh!" Upon hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Zhou kun wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said carefully,""They''re dead?" As he said this, he couldn''t help but sneak a nce at Zhou Cheng and Zhou Li, who were lying on the ground covered in blood. He felt a lingering fear in his heart. Wu ... Looking at the deep w marks on their bodies, his little heart trembled. It was too terrifying! The little fox''s methods were so brutal and bloody that it was unheard of!

    "They should still be breathing. I only let them live because of you." Leng ruoxue said coldly.

    "Uh! I wonder how miss Leng ns to deal with them?" Zhou kun didn''t dare to express his opinions casually, in case he was fixed! He now deeply felt that he was in a weak position. Even a little fox could take care of him. In fact, it was not that he was weak, but that this little fox did not y by the rules.

    "They''re from the Zhou family. I''ll leave it to you to deal with them. " Leng ruoxue had done Zhou kun a favor. In fact, she felt that it made no difference whether she killed the two of them or not since they looked so dead now. After all, the treasure would not let them live in peace. Besides, they hadmitted unforgivable crimes in the special space. Even if she did not punish them, the God lord''s estate would punish them severely. In that case, why should she make too many enemies for herself? A small punishment was enough!

    "On their behalf, I thank miss Leng for her magnanimity." Upon hearing that, Zhou kun was obviously relieved. Although he was a little annoyed with Zhou Li and Zhou Cheng''s behavior, the two of them were his dogs, after all. He didn''t want to let outsiders deal with them. In addition, although he was fighting with the wretched man previously, he had also heard Zhou Li and Zhou Cheng''s performance. If it weren''t for the fact that he was too busy at that time, he would have taught Zhou Li and Zhou Cheng a good lesson. After all, even dogs had to be obedient! Otherwise, you''re not a good dog! Hence, he did not mind Leng ruoxue''s Beastie turning them unrecognizable. More importantly, he did not dare to mind.

    "You''re wee. I just don''t want to dirty my hands. " Leng ruoxue said nonchntly.

    "I understand." Zhou kun smiled in embarrassment. Then, he said worriedly,""Miss Leng, that guy just now should be from the sun family. Now that we''ve killed him, I''m afraid the sun family will find trouble with us. So, we have to be more careful."

    "What are you afraid of? He''s my grandson, so don''t worry too much. My grandson''s family won''t do anything to us. " After hearing Zhou kun''s words, baby promised shamelessly.

    "Uh! I''m telling the truth. " Zhou kun felt a little helpless. It was not the time to joke.

    "The sun family?" When Leng ruoxue heard this, she frowned. She had only been in the divinity for a short period of time. Other than the most famous eight divine domains and the headquarters of the weapon craftsmen and alchemy Masters, she knew very little about the forces in the divinity. Therefore, she was not sure what kind of status the sun family had in the divinity. However, she did not care about the eight divine domains, so why would she be afraid of a mere Sun family? she just did not know if the sun family in the divinity had any special rtionship with the sun family in the Haotian continent.

    "The sun family is ranked in the top ten among the many peak powers in the divine realm. They are a bit stronger than our Zhou family and the Ji family that Ji Yun and the others are from. Furthermore, the sun family has always been kind and friendly. The patriarch of the sun family has a wide range of friends and is kind and charitable. He has a very high status in the divine realm. Right now, most of the families outside should already know that we have killed a member of the sun family. I''m afraid that the patriarch of the sun family doesn''t even need to give an order. Those who have received the sun family''s favor will take the initiative to stand up for the sun family." Zhou kun exined. Although the perverted man''s death was entirely his own fault, the sun family would definitely not bepletely indifferent about it, which was exactly what he was worried about.

    "Aren''t the rules of thepetition that life and death are up to fate? Moreover, thepetition also clearly states that death in thepetition can not be used as an excuse for revenge. Do you think the sun family would still dare to y the game despite knowing the truth?" Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "Miss Leng, thepetition is dead, but people are alive. After thepetition is over, if the other party finds an excuse to make a move, who can control it? At that time, I''m afraid that the God lord''s estate will stay out of it. After all, as long as it doesn''t cause any serious chaos in the God World, the God lord''s estate won''t interfere with the conflicts between the ns. " Zhou kun was afraid that Leng ruoxue didn''t understand the twists and turns in his words. Therefore, he deliberately made it clear, which was also tacitly agreed by the various families.

    "But he''s dead now, and we''ve offended the sun family. What''s the point of thinking about this?" Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. She was not used to Zhou kun suddenly bing cautious.

    "That''s right, the sun family has already turned into ashes, what''s the use of being afraid now? What''s more, just now, the sun family made such a despicable structure in front of us. Whether it''s US or the audience outside the arena, they must have seen it clearly. If the sun family really wants to find trouble with us for such a disgraceful family member, then they will lose even more face. In addition, I think that the sun family has done such a disgraceful thing, so they must be more anxious than us. They absolutely won''t bother to find trouble with us, so rest assured! If he really wants to find trouble with us, our Ji family is not afraid, hehe! Could it be that your Zhou family is afraid?" Ji Yun said disapprovingly. His words made Zhou kun''s face turn green and white in anger. The two colors alternated between each other. However, the few of them were now on the same boat. Therefore, even if Zhou kun was angry in his heart, he had to swallow his anger.

    "Our Zhou family will not be afraid!" Zhou kun said, unwilling to be outdone. He would never lose to the useless coward of the Ji family! Otherwise, how could he survive in the divine realm in the future?

    "That''s good! At that time, we can just join forces!" Ji Yun suggested. Temporarily turning enemies into friends was still possible.<sub> </sub>

    "You can make the decision?" Zhou kun was surprised, as he could not make the decision on this matter.

    "Of course! My family''s old ancestor dotes on me a lot, so he will naturally stand up for me. " Ji Yun said in a tsundere manner, his clear and handsome face filled with pride.

    Upon seeing his appearance, Zhou kun''s heart was filled with envy, jealousy, and hatred! He just couldn''t understand how that fool, Ji Yun, could have such good luck. Everyone in the Ji family treated him as a treasure, and they were afraid of him melting in their mouths or falling out of their hands.

    "Ruoxue, don''t be afraid! If the sun family really looks for trouble, I''ll definitely protect you. " Ignoring Zhou kun''s resentful gaze, Ji Yun continued to speak to Leng ruoxue.

    "Thank you! However, you just need to protect yourself. I can take care of myself. " Leng ruoxue declined.

    When ji tao and the rest heard this, they immediately recalled Leng ruoxue''s act of destroying the corpse and the bloodied methods of that violent little fox. A chill ran down their spines. He probably didn''t need anyone''s protection.

    However, after hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, tears immediately welled up in Ji Yun''s clear eyes. He looked at Leng ruoxue with a wronged expression and said,""Ruoxue, do you despise me? Wu...How could you reject me!" He was sad.

    ? "Hehe! You''re right, my cute master doesn''t like you, very, very much!" At this time, the treasure, who couldn''t bear to look at it, said very impolitely. What it hated the most was Ji Yun acting pitiful. Who asked it to be so overbearing and think that it was their specialty? Now that Ji Yun had vited their exclusive rights, it naturally had to retaliate.

    "Baby, you''re my idol! How can you be gloating?" After Ji Yun heard his precious''s words, his expression became even more aggrieved.

    "Idol? What was that? Can it be eaten?" Baby heard this and blinked his bright silver eyes, asking curiously.

    "Uh! I can ''t!" A few drops of cold sweat fell from Ji Yun''s forehead. He could tell that this little fox was ying dumb!

    "Then who wants to be your idol!" Baby pouted his little mouth and said arrogantly.

    "Idol means that I admire you a lot." Ji Yun helplessly sighed. This little fox was too difficult to deal with.

    "Don''t worship me, I''m a legend!" Bao Bei said disapprovingly as it waved its big furry tail.

    "Alright! You''re a legend!" Ji Yun was speechless.

    As Leng ruoxue listened to her precious''s seemingly familiar legendary story, she could not help but think of Bing Yao, who was still sleeping in the bracelet. This was something that little fellow always said. However, Wu had always been in closed-door cultivation, so Bing Yao had apanied him. Even though Bing Yao was only sleeping.

    Now, she really missed those two guys!

    After a long time.

    Pulling her thoughts back to the special space, Leng ruoxue nced at the dark-faced Zhou kun and the depressed Ji Yun. She said indifferently,""Do you guys know what cultivation level that guy had?"

 Chapter 1859 Another Trouble (1)

    When the few of them heard this, they quickly looked at Leng ruoxue. Although they knew that the other party''s strength was above theirs, they could not tell the person''s strength.

    "That person is a Godking!" Leng ruoxue''s pink lips parted slightly as she spoke indifferently.

    "What?" Upon hearing that, Zhou kun was immediately shocked. How ... How was that possible? ording tomon sense, their groups should all be god tier Masters, but now, a God King had actually appeared. Wasn''t this bullying?

    "You didn''t hear wrong. That person is a Godking." Leng ruoxue saw the shocked expressions on their faces and repeated her words.

    "But our participants should all be god tier Masters!" Ji Wu said after some thought. After learning about this, his mood suddenly became extremely heavy. If there were participants above the God tier here, wouldn''t they just be waiting to be abused? This was too unfair to them.

    "But the truth is, there are indeed contestants above the God tier here. The person we just met is one of them. Although I don''t know if it was an ident or man-made, it is the truth. We must be careful!" Leng ruoxue warned him seriously.

    When Ji Yun and the others heard her words, they all nodded in agreement.

    Upon seeing that, Leng ruoxue specially reminded Zhou kun,""Young master Zhou, I know that your Zhou family and the Ji family have some disputes, but the situation here is still unclear. I hope that you can consider the big picture and live in harmony with Ji Yun and the others. If you have any grudges, you can settle them however you want after you leave this ce! But here, no one is allowed to drag the other down, or else don''t me me for being merciless!" Her words were both a reminder and a warning. After all, she was not at ease with Zhou kun.

    "I understand. We''re in the same boat now. I won''t do anything bad on purpose. Don''t worry!" Zhou kun promised. In fact, after knowing that there were participants who were above the level of a God-tier master, his heart began to race. After all, he had offended many people in the divine realm. If an enemy who was more powerful than him came and wanted to kill him using the rules here, he would have no ce to cry. Therefore, he was the safest now that he was with Leng ruoxue and the others. Mm! These people wouldn''t leave him in the lurch when they saw him in danger! He thought to himself with a slight sense of pride.

    "That''s good! Let''s quickly leave this ce! I''m afraid that your fight just now will attract other people, and it won''t be so easy to leave. " Leng ruoxue urged.

    The few of them nodded and left the ce in a hurry. However, before they left, they had to figure out how to bring Zhou Li and Zhou Cheng with them. This had be a huge problem for Ji Yun and the others. After all, these two people were not dead yet! Out of anger, Zhou kun did not intend to cure them. However, in this way, the two of them would be a burden to everyone. In this regard, Ji Yun suggested that they should just kill them. It would save them a lot of trouble.

    However, Zhou kun did not agree to it. After all, he was a member of the Zhou family. If he really wanted to punish him, he would have to return to the Zhou family.

    In the end, it was Leng ruoxue who came up with a good idea for them.

    She gave Zhou kun two animal cages, so Zhou Li and Zhou Cheng, who were on the verge of death, were put into the cages as beasts and asked Zhou kun to carry them with him.<sub> </sub>

    Along the way, Ji Yun couldn''t help butugh out loud whenever he thought of Zhou Li and Zhou Cheng''s current state. Whenever that happened, Zhou kun would re at Ji Yun angrily. However, in order not to destroy the temporary Alliance between the two families, he had to endure his anger no matter how great it was. Therefore, most of the time, they saw Zhou kun looking like a little wife who had been wronged and was suffering.

    However, what they didn''t know was that because they had ganged up on the perverted man from the sun family, their fame had increased greatly, especially baby, who had left a deep impression on the audience.

    At this moment, it had been quite some time since the perverted man had been annihted. However, many people who wished for the world to be in chaos were still talking about it. The reason for this situation was because ever since the start of thepetition, there had been many unexpected incidents happening in the special space. A properpetition had now be a nondescript farce, especially for people like Leng ruoxue. Almost all the pranks were rted to them.

    After the perverted man made such a vulgar move in public, the master of the sun family, who was sitting in the exclusive seat of the sun family, had a slightly serious face. The sun family members beside him were so scared that they didn''t even dare to breathe.

    In fact, the master of the sun family usually looked quite kind, but when he really put on a serious face, it was also very scary. At least, there was no one in the sun family who wasn''t afraid. Moreover, they all knew in their hearts that the master didn''t like to be kind to others as rumored.

    However, they did not wish for such a thing to happen. Therefore, the sun family felt very aggrieved that their master was angry at them. However, at this moment, they did not dare to say anything.

    Although they didn''t dare to say anything, it didn''t mean that no one dared to treat this matter as a joke.

    The sun n had an extremely good reputation in the divine realm, and had always been known for being kind and charitable. Basically, anyone who had a request from the sun n would get what they wanted in the end. As time passed, the good reputation of the sun n had also spread out.

    In the hearts of many ordinary cultivators in the divine realm, the patriarch of the sun n was a figure as transparent as Bodhisattva. It was precisely because of this reputation that the sun n was like a fish in water in the divine realm. There were even many times when the ns that were on good terms with them would give them great convenience. What''s more, there were many outstanding cultivators among the ordinary cultivators that the sun family had helped in the past. These were also the resources of the sun family''swork. It could be said that the sun family''s business among the top families was very sessful. There were also rumors that the sun family had the opportunity topete in the eight great divine regions this time and rece the Wen family as one of the eight great divine regions. After all, that was the true supreme power that was recognized by everyone.

    However, there were both positive and negative sides to everything. No matter how good the sun family''s reputation was outside, there would still be people who would see them as a thorn in their side. The Yu family, who had the same strength as the sun family and was ranked higher than the sun family among the top forces, could be considered the sun family''s arch-enemy.

    At this moment, the Yu family head, who was rejoicing in the misfortune of others, was standing in front of the sun family head, looking at him with a face full of sympathy, andforting him with good words,""Master Sun! Since it has already happened, my condolences! AI! I really didn''t expect that this Sun Li, who usually looks like a man and dog, would actually do such a despicable thing in public. Your Sun family''s face has beenpletely lost by him. In my opinion, this Sun Li absolutely can not be forgiven easily! It''s such a serious game, how could he be so perverted ..."

    However, before the head of the Yu family could finish his sentence, a person beside him tugged at his sleeve and reminded him in a low voice,""Family head, Sun Li is already dead." Although his voice was soft, it was enough for the sun family to hear him clearly.

    "Argh! Look at my memory! I actually forgot about that. Thank God you reminded me!" The head of the Yu family pretended to be embarrassed. Then, he looked apologetically at the ashen-faced head of the sun family and said,"Master Sun, I''m really sorry. I forgot that Sun Li has already died! However, I heard that he has a son who is also a bastard! As the saying goes, if the upper beam is not straight, the lower beam will be crooked. I think it''s better to let him cross the line with the next father!" In fact, what he wanted to say was that the little brat was not a good person either, so it was better to destroy him as soon as possible!

 Chapter 1860 Another Trouble (2)

    The patriarch of the Yu family who spoke seemed to be in his forties. He was extremely handsome, tall, and sturdy. His strength was at the level of a divine Emperor. In terms of bearing, he was even a level higher than the kind and charitable patriarch of the sun family. However, his reputation in the divine world was not even half of that of the patriarch of the sun family. The main reason for this situation was that he was not as hypocritical as the patriarch of the sun family. At least, this was what he thought.

    It should be known that he and the head of the sun family were of the same generation and age. The two families were only separated by a city. It could be said that the two could be considered ''childhood sweethearts'' who grew up together. However, the two of them had different personalities and did not see eye to eye with each other since they were young.

    In the eyes of the Yu n head, the sun n head was too hypocritical. No matter who or what he was facing, he would always wee them with a smile. However, no one knew how many thoughts were hidden in his smile.

    As for him, he would only treat people who suited his taste differently. No matter how good the others were, as long as he didn''t like them, it would be difficult for them to enter his eyes.

    It was because of these two different personalities that the master of the sun family gave people the impression of being kind, while the master of the Yu family gave others the impression of being arrogant and unattainable!

    Thus, in the divine realm, the Yu n''s n head definitely did not have as many friends as the sun n''s n head. However, the Yu n''s n head was very confident that any of his friends would be able to help him even at the cost of a knife or go through water and tread on fire for him when he was in trouble.

    As for whether or not the head of the sun family had this confidence, the head of the Yu family did not know. After all, the sun family''s connections were built up by the umtion of favors owed to them by others. Whether they could withstand the test of time was still unknown!

    After the Yu family head said this, although the sun family head''s expression became even more unsightly, he didn''t make things difficult for them. After all, he had a good reputation! With so many eyes on him, even if he was furious, he couldn''t show it easily. Otherwise, he would fall into the old man''s trap.

    Seeing that the head of the sun family didn''t have much of a reaction, it had to be said that the head of the Yu family was a little disappointed. How he wished he could tear off the hypocritical mask of the old man from the sun family in public! Unfortunately, this old man did not fall for it. However, it was not easy to see him change his face. It seemed that his expectations were still too high.

    However, even though the master of the sun family had suppressed his anger, it did not mean that the rest of the sun family could. At this moment, the man beside the master of the Yu family very considerately moved a chair over and ced it behind the master of the Yu family. He smiled and said,"Master, it''s too tiring to stand. If you have anything to say, you should sit down and talk to Master Sun! Otherwise, Master Sun would have to raise his head to look at you, lest others say that we''re looking down on you and deliberatelying to see the sun family make a fool of ourselves. " The implication of his words was that the sun family didn''t even know how to give up their position to their master. They were really uneducated.

    "MMH! You''re still the most considerate one!" The Yu family head''s face was full of satisfaction. However, his resentful eyes drifted to the sun family head, but he was ignored by the sun family head.

    "Master Yu, this is the seat of the sun family. We don''t wee you, so please leave our sight immediately!" Finally, a member of the sun family couldn''t bear it anymore and asked him to leave. His face was obviously angry.

    Who knew that when the Yu family head heard his words, he didn''t get angry butughed instead. He looked at the sun family head with a slightly aggrieved expression and said,"Sun Yu, your nsmen are actually chasing me away? You have to help me!" He called out the rarely-heard name of the master of the sun family.<sub> </sub>

    Upon hearing master Yu call him Sun Yu, Master Sun became even angrier. The color of his face kept changing, alternating between green and ck, which was very interesting! F * ck! This old thing from the Yu family is clearly doing this on purpose. He wants to use my name to provoke me, Hmph! No way! He wouldn''t be fooled, Sun Yu consoled himself in his heart.

    Originally, the sun family''s old ancestor had given him this name, which meant that great wisdom appeared to be slow-witted, but in the mouth of this old thing from the Yu family, it had be stupid. Therefore, when there was no one around, as long as the Yu family head called his name, he would be furious and the two of them would start to put on a full-out martial arts Show! But this was in front of everyone, so in order to maintain his image for many years, he had to endure it!

    "This is indeed our Sun family''s seat, and we''re in the middle of apetition, so it''s really not easy for the Yu family head to move around, as it''ll affect the fun of others watching thepetition." After a long while, Sun Yu gritted his teeth and said. His eyes were even shooting out raging mes. It was a pity that looks couldn''t kill. Otherwise, the Yu family head would definitely have died a thousand times over.

    "Oh! But the ce I''m sitting at shouldn''t be considered as your Sun family''s seat, right?" The head of the Yu family asked uncertainly, because he was sitting in the aisle.

    "In addition, almost everyone''s mind is no longer on thepetition. It seems that the unexpected events in thepetition can make them more impassioned, especially ... You know!" Then, the head of the Yu family continued with an ambiguous expression.

    "You ... You''re here on purpose to make me angry, right?" Sun Yu said angrily, almost losing his cool.

    "How can you wrong me like this? I''m here to show my concern for you. " The master of the Yu family felt wronged again.

    "Thank you! However, I don''t need your concern!" Sun Yu was filled with hatred. He wasn''t a fool. Was he that easy to deceive? This old fogey from the Yu family was clearly here to make a fool of him. Furthermore, it was the kind that would not give up until he angered him to death.

    "Haven''t you always been kind to people? Why are you so unfriendly to me? AI! I''m so sad. With our friendship, how could you hurt me like this!" The head of the Yu family said pitifully. When the young man behind him saw this, he couldn''t help but Twitch his mouth and think to himself,"is the head of the Yu family addicted to acting? In the immortal realm, who didn''t know that the rtionship between the two ns was somewhat stiff! What exactly did the master want to do with this?

    "You shut up!" Hearing the words of the Yu family head, Sun Yu''s forehead was filled with ck lines. F * ck! Since when did he have a friendship with this old thing from the Yu family? If it could be said that he would not easily change his expression in front of outsiders and could maintain a kind smile from beginning to end, but in front of this old man from the Yu family, he absolutely could not! Because as long as the two of them met, they would either mock each other or directly fight. In short, the two of them had never been able to get along.

    Moreover, it was precisely because of this that he would try his best to control his meeting with the old man from the Yu family in public, so as not to expose his true nature. After a long time, everyone knew that the rtionship between the two families was not good. Therefore, sometimes, the major families were still willing to cooperate with them and try not to pull them together. But now, this was the elite gathering, he really could not avoid it!

    It was also because he knew that he would not be able to avoid them like he did in the past that he had ordered his nsmen to stay away from the Yu family''s line of sight to avoid attracting this old man to him. However, man proposes but God disposes. This old man still came uninvited. He was depressed.

 Chapter 1861 Another Trouble (3)

    "You''re shouting at me!" The head of the Yu family continued to feel wronged, his dark and shrewd eyes actually welling up with tears. When the young man beside him saw this, he only felt as if a flock of crows had flown over his head, and it seemed like they had pooped quite a lot on his head! It was true! This was the feeling he had! Because the reaction of the family head was simply too shocking. This, this was a little too much, right? What was the master doing? He was very confused about this.

    "Uh! Damn it, don''t give me that look. " Upon seeing this, Sun Yu growled in a low voice with a ck face. The sun family members were clearly frightened! F * ck! Did he see a ghost?

    What they didn''t know was that the Yu family head''s current performance was all learned from Ji Yun. Seeing Ji Yun''s current appearance on the screen, he felt that it was quite interesting. Thus, he casually used it. As for the effect, he was extremely satisfied.

    "Isn''t this your favorite look?" The head of the Yu family blinked hisrge, bright eyes and asked with a puzzled expression.

    These words gave everyone a huge shock.

    "Damn it, when did I like this?" Sun Yu saw that the old undying Yu family''s old man was being so unreasonable, and his lungs were about to explode. However, he still had to forcibly suppress the anger in his heart. Just thinking about it made him feel very aggrieved, and the Yu family head seemed to have him in the palm of his hand. He was getting more and more addicted to ying with him.

    "On the countless nights we spent together, when we were drinking and singing, you told me yourself that I was the most important person in your heart. Have you forgotten? Or do you not dare to admit it?" The Yu family head continued to ask, Oh! Under the moonlight and flowers, they had done it before, but they were always scolding or fighting, drinking and singing ... The two of them had also done it before, but when they didn''t get along, he had smashed the sun family''s garden many times. As for the most important person in his heart, it depended on how others understood. After all, the most important person didn''t have to be the person he liked. The enemy was also very important to him.

    "You, you ..." The Yu family head''s words made Sun Yu''s entire body tremble in anger. The cold air that was released from his body caused the surrounding hundred miles to be immersed in an icy cold atmosphere. They could feel the temperature of thepetition ground suddenly drop. Most people were still confused and couldn''t figure out what was going on. Only the two families sitting on the left and right of the sun family''s seat understood.

    However, at this moment, they were all sizing up the patriarch of the Yu and sun families with ambiguous looks on their faces. They couldn''t help but wonder in their hearts, so the rtionship between these two people is so close? It was still widely rumored that they were at odds with each other. It seemed that everyone had been deceived by their smokescreen. However, when they thought about the two''s gender, they could understand their difficulties. After all, they were the heads of their respective families! AI! He had no choice!

    When they thought about the concubines of the master of the sun family, they felt that the master of the sun family should not have married so many wives. Wasn''t this harming others? Inparison, the head of the Yu family only had one wife. With thisparison, the people of the two families immediately felt that the head of the Yu family seemed to be more affectionate.

    Sensing the strange gazes of the people around him, Sun Yu''s expression became more and more unsightly. However, he still held back the monstrous anger in his heart and didn''t re up. However, the change in his expression made it clear to many people that the head of the sun family wasn''t always good-tempered, but he didn''t touch his bottom line. And obviously, the head of the Yu family should be his bottom line.

    The surrounding neighbors looked at the head of the sun family, then sneaked a nce at the happy head of the Yu family, and suddenly sighed.

    The Yu family''s head was so generous and calm that he didn''t care if his secret was discovered. Inparison, the sun family''s head was a little petty, so at this moment, many people chose to stand on the Yu family''s head''s side. As for the sun family''s head, he became a heartless rat in their eyes! From this, it could be seen how powerful the power of the eight trigrams was!

    The head of the Yu family saw that the effect he had created was unexpectedly good, and admired Sun Yu''s flickering light and dark expression for a while. When he saw that it was good, he patted his butt and left without taking a cloud with him. However, the aggrieved expression he had when he left and the hesitation to speak was really thought-provoking.

    Not far away.

    In the ning family''s exclusive seats, the head of the ning family, who had been watching the movements of the sun family, naturally saw the interaction between the two family heads. However, in the confrontation just now, the one who had the upper hand was obviously the head of the Yu family. As for Sun Yu, he was afraid that there were too many things that he had no choice but to endure. However, the head of the ning family knew that Sun Yu was a vengeful person. The Yu family was probably going to be in trouble.

    However, he believed that since the head of the Yu family dared to provoke him in his face, he must have a n in mind and should have taken precautions long ago.<sub> </sub>

    And the truth was just as master ning had guessed.

    The Yu family and the sun family had been at odds for many years, and they were both very clear of each other''s bottom line. Thus, as long as they didn''t touch the other''s bottom line, the two families would still maintain a peaceful rtionship on the surface, but small disputes in the dark were inevitable.

    "Old man ning, What are you looking at?" At this time, the first elder of the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters couldn''t help but ask curiously when he felt that the ning family''s master was absent-minded.

    "I''m looking at the sun family. I''m afraid they''ll do something bad to Xue ''er. " The master of the ning family said honestly.

    "They dare? If they dare toy a finger on Xue ''er, I will make the sun family disappear from the divine realm!" After hearing the words of the master of the ning family, the great elder immediately became angry. In terms of connections and power, the sun family could not bepared with him, the great elder of the craftsmen''s Guild. Although the difference in strength between the two was not big, their status in the divine realm was obviously not on the same level. After all, his specialty was refining artifacts, and cultivation was secondary.

    "Uh!" When the ning family nsmen and some of the representatives of the craftsmen''s Guild heard the great elder''s bold words, they couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat. They thought to themselves,"great elder, do you have to be so excited?" However, they could also tell that they could offend anyone but Leng ruoxue. Otherwise, just the Grand Elder, master ning, and uncle long alone would be enough to make any of the top forces in the divinity disappear from the face of the earth! Thinking of that possibility, they all felt their hair stand on end and their hair stand on end.

    "Why are you so excited? I only said that I was afraid, I didn''t say that the sun family would definitely harm Xue ''er. " The master of the ning family saw that the great elder was so excited that he couldn''t control himself, so he quickly said.

    "I''m afraid it''s possible. Don''t tell me you don''t know the true face of that thing from the sun family." The great elder said unhappily. People like them who held high positions in the Super forces would naturally not be deceived by the fake appearances of others. Therefore, he did not dare to say that he knew everything about the things that the sun family had done in private. However, he had heard about it. It was just that it was none of his business, and he was not the self-proimed Savior of the divine world. Therefore, he was toozy to care about it. However, if the matter involved the little girl Xue ''er, they naturally could not stand by and watch.

    "So what if I know? He hasn''t even made a move yet. " The master of the ning family sighed helplessly. He naturally didn''t put the sun family in his eyes. In addition, that member of the sun family was a hooligan in public. Therefore, after the end of the elite gathering, the sun family would definitely be in a terrible fix for a while. After all, this matter had a bad influence on the sun family. However, he was very curious why the sun family would do such a despicable act in public.

    "We still have to take precautions!" The first elder said anxiously.

    "All of you, calm down. We''re going to respond to changes by staying the same. What''s the sun family? Is there a need for you to be so anxious?" At this time, uncle long, who had closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep, spoke again. No one dared to ignore his words.

    The first elder and the master of the ning family listened humbly and put the matter aside for the time being. After all, the elite gathering had not ended yet. It was still too early to think about these things.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue and the others who were in the special space were in trouble again.

    This time, it was not Leng ruoxue who had caused trouble, but Zhou kun.

    Originally, they had found a ce to set up camp and nned to have a good rest. After wandering around aimlessly for days, they felt a little restless, so they wanted to have a good rest before they encountered a strong enemy.

    However, just as they finished preparing dinner, they met two people who were nning to spend the night in the open. It turned out that the two of them had also taken a liking to the campsite they had found. However, based on the principle of firste, first served, the two of them wanted to discuss with them and give them a portion of the campsite. Leng ruoxue and the rest saw that the attitude of the two of them was not bad and their abilities were above theirs. They did not want to offend them and thus agreed. However ... However, Zhou kun was the one who caused the problem ...

 Chapter 1862 Brother Who Had A Sister Complex (1)

    At that time, Zhou kun was resting in the tent, and he didn''t even get to cook their dinner. The main reason was that he didn''t trust his cooking skills. After the meal was ready, he followed the smell of the food and walked out of the tent. However, before he could pick up the delicious food and enjoy it, he immediately heard a furious voice in his ear ...

    "Zhou kun! It''s actually you!" One of the two guests roared with a flushed face after seeing Zhou kun. The veins on his forehead were throbbing, and his eyes were burning with anger. If looks could kill, Zhou kun would have died thousands of times.

    Upon seeing such a situation, Leng ruoxue and the others knew that something was amiss. Judging from the man''s reaction, he was definitely not an old friend of Zhou kun.

    The two men were both godkings. One of them had a face as white as Jade. His skin was even smoother than a woman ''s. Although he wasn''t very tall, he had a graceful bearing and looked like a fine young master.

    As for the other man, who was the one who was very unfriendly when he saw Zhou kun, he had a rough face, a tall and burly figure, like a small mountain. However, his skin was slightly dark, and at this moment, his pair of fierce eyes were staring like bronze bells. His fierce expression made people feel fear.

    Based on the strength of these two, Leng ruoxue guessed that they could be ranked above average among the God kings. These two were not people that the wretched-looking man from before couldpare to. Otherwise, they would not have agreed to give them a portion of the campsite that they could have taken for themselves.

    However, looking at the situation now, it seemed that things were going to be ruined.

    Just as Leng ruoxue and the others were thinking of a solution, Zhou kun, who had just walked out of the tent, looked at the man who had spoken in a daze and asked in puzzlement,""Who are you? Do I know you?"

    Upon hearing this, Leng ruoxue and the others were all speechless. They couldn''t help but secretly sigh to themselves. Zhou kun actually forgot about her, but she obviously remembered him in her heart. What should they do now?

    Leng ruoxue and the others were at a loss for what to do. When the man heard Zhou kun''s words, the anger in his heart grew even more intense. He yelled at the top of his voice again without caring about his image,""You dare to say you don''t know me? Do you still remember Liu Lin?"

    "Liu Lin?" Upon hearing the name, Zhou kun appeared even more confused. The name did sound familiar, but he really couldn''t remember.

    "Liu Lin is my sister. I''m Liu Sen!" Liu Sen said with a gloomy face.

    "What''s your sister to me?" Zhou kun was a little puzzled.

    "What a heartless man! Liu Lin lost her life for you, and you''ve even forgotten who she is. " At that moment, the man beside Liu Sen spoke and looked at Zhou kun with an unfriendly gaze.

    "Are you sure I know this Liu Lin? Do you have any evidence? Don''t nder me. " Upon hearing that, Zhou kun said in a slightly displeased manner. To be honest, there were too many women around him. Some of them followed him willingly, and of course, some were forced by him. However, it was impossible for him to remember all the women''s names. For example, Liu Lin was one of the women he had forgotten, if he had really had this woman by his side before.<sub> </sub>

    "You want evidence? Good! I''ll give it to you now. " Liu Sen said coldly. After that, he took out a Jade tablet from his storage ring, which was engraved with the word ''Zhou''. He handed the Jade tablet to Zhou kun and said gloomily,""You dare to say that you don''t recognize this Jade te?"

    "This, of course I recognize this Jade te, but even if I have this Jade te, it can''t prove anything right?" Zhou kun argued. In fact, as his women, every one of them had such a Jade tablet on them. Therefore, he was very afraid that Liu Sen was deliberately using the Jade tablet to deceive him. He naturally had to be more careful.

    "What about this?" Liu Sen squinted his eyes and took out a stack of papers from his storage ring. It was a thick stack of hundreds of papers.

    "These are all love letters you wrote to my sister. You used sweet words to cheat her of her innocence and then abandoned her, causing her tomit suicide, Hmph! I won''t let you off. " In fact, he had long wanted to get rid of Zhou kun and avenge his sister. Unfortunately, his family did not allow him to act rashly. After all, the Zhou family was more powerful than the Liu family. However, this was a great opportunity.

    Moreover, he believed that no one would be able to say anything if he were to kill Zhou kun here. After all, the rule here was that life and death were determined by fate.

    More importantly, the rules of thepetition did not state that high-level contestants were not allowed to kill people who were weaker than them. This could be considered a loophole in the elitepetition! After all, no one had expected an ident to happen in this year''s elite gathering. Liu Sen and the rest only realized that there was a slip-up in thispetition after they saw Leng ruoxue and the others.

    After seeing Zhou kun, Liu Sen felt that it was a great opportunity. He had been worried about not having a reason to kill Zhou kun to avenge his sister! On the other hand, it was perfectly justifiable to kill Zhou kun here. At least, it would not bring trouble to the family. After all, the rules of thepetition were clear! Therefore, he decided to make good use of the rules of thepetition to achieve his goal.

    Although he looked boorish, he was actually very meticulous. Therefore, he had already thought about the consequences of killing Zhou kun thousands of times in his heart. No matter which one it was, it would be better to do it here. However, he did not expect to have the opportunity to meet Zhou kun here, so he was not fully prepared. However, Zhou kun''s strength was below his, so it was not difficult to kill him.

    As for these few people, since they were with Zhou kun, they must be his aplices. Hmph! As the saying goes, one is marked by one''s proximity to Vermillion, and one is marked by one''s proximity to ink. These few people were probably not good people either? He also took Leng ruoxue for granted and regarded her as Zhou kun''s woman. After all, Zhou kun''s lecherous nature was well-known to everyone. Hence, a woman who was willing to follow Zhou kun here to fool around would definitely not be a woman from a decent family.

    For a moment, Liu Sen''s mind was filled with thoughts. Leng ruoxue and the others were also quickly determined by him. However, it was fortunate that Leng ruoxue did not let Qing Jue probe Liu Sen''s thoughts. Otherwise, they would be depressed to death!

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest heard Liu Sen''s words, they could not help but look at the thick stack of so-called love letters. The ck lines on their foreheads deepened.

    Zhou kun really didn''t look like someone who had the patience to write love letters. How could he put in so much effort for a woman?

    Leng ruoxue and the rest looked at Zhou kun curiously and in surprise. Zhou kun''s face turned red from their incredulous gazes. Who didn''t have a few youthful years? Although he could no longer remember what Liu Lin looked like, he had indeed written love letters to women before. However, those love letters were all ghostwritten, so how could he have written such literary and nauseating words?

 Chapter 1863 Brother Who Had A Sister Complex (2)

    Now that he had seen the so-called evidence in Liu Sen''s hands, he couldn''t be sure of the authenticity of those love letters for a while. After all, although those love letters were sent by him, he had never read them. He only knew that they were very corny. Even if Liu Sen showed him those love letters, he was still at a loss.

    "What''s wrong? Do you still want to renege on your debt? Your signature is on it. " Seeing the hesitation on Zhou kun''s face, Liu Sen was furious.

    "So what? That doesn''t mean that Liu Lin is rted to me, right? Who knows if you''re the one who forged it?" Zhou kun said with a suspicious look on his face. Anyway, he would not acknowledge this thing, let alone acknowledge it. Otherwise, if Leng ruoxue knew about his past love history, he was afraid that she would fly into a rage.

    Fortunately, Leng ruoxue was unaware of Zhou kun''s thoughts at that moment. Otherwise, she would have said to him earnestly,""Zhou kun, you''re overthinking it."

    Upon hearing that Zhou kun was indeed going to renege on his debt, Liu Sen was instantly infuriated. He waved his fist and attacked Zhou kun. The wind from his fist was mixed with the power to topple mountains and overturn the seas. Zhou kun was so frightened that his face turned pale when he saw the menacing fist. He turned around and jumped, hiding behind Ji Yun ...

    Upon seeing that, Ji Yun gritted his teeth in anger. He turned around gently and pushed Zhou kun away again. The wind from the fist, which was emitting a frighteningly cold air, brushed past half of Zhou kun''s body. Zhou kun immediately felt a heart-wrenching pain ...

    Seeing this, Liu Sen sneered and said,""It seems like yourpanions don''t like you! Hahaha!" He didn''t expect that he hadn''t even made a move yet! The other party started killing each other. Very good! Although things were a little out of his expectations, the result would not change. Zhou kun was dead for sure. As for Zhou kun''s bad friends, he did not intend to let them off. Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to avenge his sister! However, he did not intend to let them die a quick death. After all, a game of cat and mouse was more of a fun game. In his eyes, Leng ruoxue and the others were just mice.

    "Ji Yun! How can you be a traitor!" Upon hearing Liu Sen''s words, Zhou kun held his numb arm and said with a look of resentment.

    "I''m scared! That was just an instinctive reaction. " Ji Yun said with an innocent expression, but he couldn''t help but think in his heart,"this detestable fellow, he''s clearlying for you, yet he still wants to use me as a shield. Hmph!" Was he that easy to make use of?

    "You ..." Zhou kun was furious. However, could he me Ji Yun at this point in time? After all, he had indeed been careless just now. More importantly, he desperately needed the help of Ji Yun and the others. If they left him in the lurch, then this Liu Sen would definitely kill him without hesitation.

    In fact, Zhou kun was a very selfish man. At this time, he only thought of getting Ji Yun to help him deal with Liu Sen, but he didn''t think that even if they joined forces, they would be no match for Liu Sen and Zhou kun. Seeing Liu Sen''s murderous look, fear emerged in his heart. It was precisely because of this that he was even more eager to capture Ji Yun and the others. Otherwise, wouldn''t he have no helpers?

    "What did I do?" Ji Yun blinked his limpid eyes as he asked, his face filled with confusion. When it came to ying dumb, no one couldpare to him.

    "You can''t just leave me in the lurch!" Zhou kun gritted his teeth and said while suppressing his anger.

    "Why can''t I? We''re not even close!" Ji Yun was puzzled. If he remembered correctly, they weren''t friends.<sub> </sub>

    "We''re allies now!" Zhou kun reminded her with a dark expression.

    "But ... You brought this trouble on yourself. It''s your private matter, so it''s not good for us to interfere!" Ji Yun was in a difficult position. In fact, it was not that he did not want to help Zhou kun, but Zhou kun''s performance just now had made him too angry. Moreover, the two men were stronger than them. He could even sense that they were much stronger than the wretched man from before. It was already difficult for them to deal with one wretched man. He was not confident that he could deal with two at once. Most importantly, he did not want to risk his life for Zhou kun. It was really not worth it.

    "Hahaha! You really do know your own limits. However, even if you don''t interfere, you''ll still be dead!" Upon hearing Ji Yun''s words, Liu Senughed happily. ''Damn Zhou kun, he must have finally experienced the feeling of being deserted by his loved ones.''

    In the past, in order to avenge his sister, he had been threatened by his own nsmen because they were afraid of being implicated by him. He still remembered the loneliness and despair he felt at that time.

    His only sister, who he relied on for survival, was the closest person to him in the world. Due to the weak rtionship between the nsmen, he could not immediately avenge her and had been enduring it for many years. Now that he had a good position in the n, he finally had such a good opportunity for revenge. Therefore, he would definitely not let Zhou kun off. Moreover, he believed that the nsmen would definitely not say anything this time, because it was toote even if they were still afraid of the Zhou family! Hahaha! As soon as he thought about his sister''s revenge, the depression that had umted in his heart for many years was swept away. At this time, he felt even more refreshed and his spirit was also shaken.

    The moment he saw Zhou kun, the hatred in his heart was triggered, and now that he finally had the chance to take revenge, he immediately felt relieved. However, what followed was overwhelming exhaustion. Yes! In order to find an opportunity to avenge his sister, he had endured hardships for many years. Now that the big stone in his heart finally had a chance to be lifted, he rxed and seemed to have lost his goal.

    Previously, his sister''s hatred had supported him, making him disregard everything and use any means to snatch, snatch, and strive for the opportunity to rise up. But now, he was about to get his revenge. What was he going to live for in the future?

    He was at a loss.

    After hearing Liu Sen''s words, Ji Yun pouted unhappily and said indifferently, "We''re not the ones who killed your sister, why should we die with him?"

    Ji Yun was very upset because the consequences would be very serious. Originally, he had some sympathy for Liu Sen''s sister''s encounter. After all, Zhou kun was really not a good person. However, who knew that this person would not distinguish between right and wrong and even want to kill them as well? he could not agree to this. He had not lived long enough! He had yet to get married, so how could he be buried with Zhou kun?

    "Aren''t you his allies? To be able to form an alliance with a person like him, it can''t be anything good. As his scoundrel friends, I''m sure they''ve done a lot of bad things for him, so I feel that I have the obligation to help the heavens. " Liu Sen said matter-of-factly.

    Hearing Liu Sen''s words, Leng ruoxue and the rest werepletely speechless. Wasn''t this Liu Sen a little too imaginative? Although they didn''t care much about Zhou kun''s life or death, they couldn''t be wrongly used by Liu Sen.

    "What an obligation! Do you think you''re the Savior? To tell you the truth, our family and Zhou kun have a feud. As for our Alliance, it''s only temporary. Besides, we''ve never helped him do anything bad. So, don''t take it for granted that we''re jackals of the same tribe just because we''re together. We''re not the same!" Ji Yun shouted loudly after hearing Liu Sen''s words, and his handsome face turned red with anger. ''Damn it, I never dreamed that I would be involved with Zhou kun one day. Not only that, but I might also die with him!'' Sob ... He was really depressed!

 Chapter 1864 Brother Who Had A Sister Complex (3)

    "Hmph! Do you think I''ll believe you just because you said that?" Liu Sen obviously did not believe Ji Yun''s words and even scoffed at his words. He was certain that Ji Yun was Zhou kun''s friend because he was very afraid of death.

    In fact, Ji Yun was not afraid of death. He just did not want to die together with Zhou kun. Otherwise, he would probably die of grievance before he was killed.

    p "Then what do I have to do to make you believe me?" Ji Yun asked with great patience. However, he was already going crazy in his heart.</anda>

    "Hmph! No matter what you say, I won''t believe your nonsense. " Liu Sen''s cold gaze was like a venomous snake as he stared at Ji Yun.

    When Ji Yun heard this, he simply shut his mouth. Since the other party had already said this, what else could he say? He had nothing more to say, but he felt really wronged.

    At the thought of this, he turned his resentful gaze to Leng ruoxue. The message in his eyes seemed to be saying,''ruoxue, we''re going to die Here. Sob ... I think it''s better to apany Zhou kun.''

    Leng ruoxue saw through Ji Yun''s thoughts and smiled helplessly. She turned to Liu Sen and said,"Is it because no matter how we exin it, it''ll just be an excuse in your eyes?"

    "Of course, the truth is right in front of you. There''s no need to exin!" Liu Sen said stubbornly.

    Upon hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Zhou kun''s heart sank, and an ominous premonition welled up in his heart. Were they going to give up on him? Previously, he could have ignored Ji Yun''s words. However, now that Leng ruoxue had expressed her attitude, he felt as if a knife was being twisted in his heart.

    However, no one cared about his thoughts now. After all, the other party was his old debt.

    "You''re really ..." Liu Sen''s words made Leng ruoxue speechless. It seemed that no matter what they said, they were only talking to Niu tanqin. In that case, she might as well fight him. After all, she didn''t want to die in Liu Sen''s hands, especially if she was implicated by Zhou kun.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue immediately sent a voice transmission to her baby and made some arrangements. Following that, she transmitted a message to Ji Yun and the rest,"It looks like the other party is stubborn. Let''s fight!"

    "But they''re both stronger than us. Can we beat them?" Ji Yun was somewhat worried.

    "We have to fight even if we can''t win. Otherwise, we''ll really have to die with Zhou kun. Are you willing to do that?" Leng ruoxue retorted.

    "Of course I''m not willing. Even if I''m going to die, I can''t die with him!" Ji Yun said gloomily.

    "Then we can only fight. You just need to focus on dealing with Liu Sen. Leave the other person to me." Leng ruoxue made the arrangements.

    "Ruoxue, don''t tell me you''ve taken a fancy to that pretty boy?" When he heard that Leng ruoxue was going to deal with another rtively handsome man, Ji Yun said in an upset tone.

    "What nonsense are you saying? It''s the baby who chose him. It thinks that Liu Sen''s skin is too thick!" Leng ruoxue red at him with her beautiful eyes.

    "Oh!" Upon hearing this, Ji Yun felt relieved. He thought that ruoxue was going to use her beauty to seduce him! So he wanted his baby to deal with that man! However, baby was such a small Beastie. Could it deal with that man? He was skeptical about this.

    "Look at my eyester, we''ll do it together." Leng ruoxue continued.

    "En!" Ji Yun and the others replied, their expressions still unmoved.

    Of course, Leng ruoxue had also informed Zhou kun of the news that they were going to fight with the other party. After hearing the news, Zhou kun was almost overjoyed. He was finally relieved. At least Leng ruoxue and the others had not abandoned him. This fact also made him look at Leng ruoxue with even more tender eyes.<sub> </sub>

    What was a friend in need? This was clearly the case! Miss Leng must be reluctant to let him, this indomitable and handsome man, die at such a young age. Therefore, regardless of the disparity in strength, she was determined to fight with the other party. In this regard, he clearly felt that his wildly beating heart was even more heated.

    Fortunately, Leng ruoxue was unaware of Zhou kun''s current thoughts. Otherwise, she would definitely regret making this decision because it had obviously caused Zhou kun to misunderstand her. She did not make this choice for the sake of Zhou kun''s life. In fact, it did not matter to her if Zhou kun was one more or one less person.

    Ignoring Zhou kun''s affectionate gaze, Leng ruoxue turned her beautiful eyes to Liu Sen and the other man. She smiled and confirmed,""Are you sure you want to kill us as well?"

    "Of course! We have to get rid of evil for the people!" Liu Sen said with certainty, while the man beside him looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated.

    At first, he wanted to persuade Liu Sen not to involve the innocent. After all, apart from Zhou kun, no one else had anything to do with Liu Lin''s death. However, he knew that his good friend had been suffering from the hatred of his sister for many years, and the hatred in his heart had umted to an unimaginable extent. If he was not allowed to vent it out properly, this matter was very likely to be Liu Sen''s inner demon. Therefore, out of selfishness for his friend, he did not stop Liu Sen''s idea. However, It was because of this mistake that the two of them ended up in a tragedy that could not be salvaged.

    "What a good" getting rid of evil for the people "! Do you also think so?" Leng ruoxue squinted her beautiful eyes and turned her gaze towards the man beside Liu Sen as she asked.

    "I ..." Faced with Leng ruoxue''s doubts, the man opened his mouth, but in the end, he only sighed softly, tacitly agreeing with Liu Sen''s actions.

    "Since that''s the case, we naturally won''t sit still and wait for death! Although your strength is above ours, we may not necessarily lose to you. " Leng ruoxue said confidently.

    "Hmph! What a shameless woman, not even afraid of spicking her tongue when talking big. " Liu Sen despised Leng ruoxue''s words.

    "Shameless? How am I shameless?" Hearing this, Leng ruoxue was confused. This was her first time meeting Liu Sen, so how could he be so sure that she was a shameless woman? If these words hade from a woman''s mouth, she might not have been too angry. After all, it could have been out of jealousy. However, these words came from a man''s mouth. She could not ept it and the anger in her heart was rising.

    If Liu Sen didn''t make things clear today, she would let him know why flowers were so red!

    "Will the woman who is with Zhou kun be a decent woman?" Liu Sen said.

    "Your sister used to be with Zhou kun too." Leng ruoxue reminded him with a faint smile. She was not supposed to bring up the dead, but Liu Sen had gone too far. Not only did he think that she had something to do with Zhou kun, but he had also overturned a whole boat of people.

    What''s wrong with the woman who was with Zhou kun? Could it be that Zhou kun had denied the innocence of all women just because he had been a heartless man? Originally, Leng ruoxue had some sympathy for Liu Sen''s pain of losing his sister. But now, because of Liu Sen''s few words, the little bit of sympathy she had for Liu Sen disappeared without a trace.

    As the saying goes, a pitiful person must have a hateful side. A woman whomitted suicide for love seemed to be deeply in love, but in fact, she was not worthy of other people''s sympathy at all. If you really wanted the other party to regret and take revenge, you could only live a carefree life, better than the other party, and ruthlessly step on the other party. Suicide was the most cowardly act to escape from reality! And what she hated the most was this kind of behavior.

    However, the beauty had passed away, and it had nothing to do with her, so she naturally wouldn''t meddle in other people''s business and casually express any opinion. But now, Liu Sen was pointing the spearhead at her, which was something she could not tolerate.

    Even the man beside Liu Sen frowned slightly when he heard Liu Sen''s words. He obviously did not agree with his extreme statement, but he did not say anything.

    "How can my sister be the same as you women!" When Liu Sen heard Leng ruoxue mention his sister, he was instantly enraged. Because in his heart, his sister was the most, most, most perfect. No other woman couldpare to her. Even if the woman in front of him was a million times more beautiful than his sister, she could not bepared to his sister.

    "That''s right. Your sister is much more useless than us. She was just abandoned by a man, and she actuallymitted suicide." In the face of such a stubborn and unreasonable brother who had a sisterplex, she felt really helpless. What she said might not sound pleasant, but it was the truth because she believed that it must be a cruel fact that Liu Sen had always been unwilling to face. Otherwise, he might not have been able to hold on until now to attack Zhou kun after losing his most important family member.

    After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Liu Sen''s anger immediately soared to the sky, and his body suddenly burst into raging mes like a fire-breathing dragon. His slightly sinister eyes red at Leng ruoxue fiercely, and his gaze was even more intense than when he was staring at Zhou kun ...

 Chapter 1865 Extreme Joy Begets Sorrow (1)

    Leng ruoxue smiled faintly as she looked at Liu Sen, who was like a fire-breathing dragon. She fearlessly met his gaze and looked straight at him. One of their eyes was as calm as water while the other was as furious as fire. They stared at each other. When Ji Yun, the others, and the man saw this, they didn''t even dare to breathe loudly for fear of disturbing the strange atmosphere between them.

    After a long time.

    Liu Sen couldn''t help but shift his fiery eyes away. His heart was filled with frustration. At this moment, his entire body was drenched in sweat. Although he had not been staring at Leng ruoxue for long, he could feel an invisible pressure enveloping his body. He had never felt this kind of feeling before.

    When Liu Sen shifted his gaze away, Leng ruoxue smiled nonchntly and continued to provoke him,""What''s wrong? You want to kill me with your eyes just because you can''t win? It''s a pity that your gaze is too weak. It can''t take on a physical form and can''t scare me. "

    Leng ruoxue''s words were definitely infuriating and hurt one''s self-esteem. However, what she said was the truth. After all, she even dared to look straight into the eyes of a reverent-God, let alone a mere Divine King.

    A mere God King, of course she wouldn''t put him in her eyes.

    When Liu Sen heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he flew into a rage. However, Leng ruoxue didn''t take it to heart and looked at him as if he was a clown. She smiled and said,""Don''t jump up and down in front of me. I don''t like monkeys and I don''t have any bananas for you. " In other words, Liu Sen was a monkey who liked to eat bananas.

    "Did you just call me a monkey?" Leng ruoxue''s words suddenly caused Liu Sen to calm down. He squinted his eyes and asked.

    "Mm! You''re not too stupid, you know that I''m talking about you. " Leng ruoxue praised with a smile.

    "Hmph! What a sharp-tongued, unruly woman who likes to show off her tongue! I''ll teach you a lessonter. " Liu Sen''s face was gloomy as he threatened.

    "As you wish. However, I want to know if there''s something wrong with your eyesight. I''m such a young and beautiful woman, how can I be a wicked woman in your eyes?" Leng ruoxue asked in confusion, but she was not angry.

    "Hmph! If she''s not a wicked woman, what else can she be if she''s willing to be Zhou kun''s woman?" Liu Sen was old at adjusting the bullet''s trajectory, as if he was particrly concerned about this matter. Otherwise, he would not have kept digging for himself.

    "What a strong sense of jealousy! Do you like Zhou kun too?" In addition, if Zhou kun''s women can be considered as wicked women, your sister is one of them. " Leng ruoxue suddenly realized something and reminded him. Then, she continued,""AI! No wonder you hate Zhou kun to the core. It turns out that it''s not just because of your sister! "Actually, you really don''t have to do this. Although Zhou kun likes women more, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t like men. If the two of them like the same man, it might even be a good story!"

    Following Leng ruoxue''s words, Zhou kun and Liu Sen''s faces began to turn ugly, especially Liu Sen, who was so angry that he wanted to strangle the woman in front of him immediately. This damned woman was too abominable. Not only did she nder his reputation, but she also dragged his deceased sister into the mess. She was really intolerable.

    He only knew how to resent Leng ruoxue''s vicious words in his heart, but he had never thought that Leng ruoxue would not have said those words if he had not kept using Zhou kun''s woman as an excuse.

    Compared to Liu Sen''s forbearance, Zhou kun''s reaction was more direct.

    "I don''t want to like him, I only like women!" Zhou kun was a little afraid that Leng ruoxue would force the two of them into a pile, so he quickly shouted.

    Upon hearing Zhou kun''s words, Liu Sen, who had almost forgotten about Zhou kun''s existence due to Leng ruoxue''s anger, shouted,""I don''t like you either. Don''t think too highly of yourself." Liu Sen gritted his teeth when he said this. However, his tone sounded like he was acting coquettishly out of embarrassment.

    Seeing this, Ji Yun couldn''t help but ask,"you''re that Liu Sen, right? If you have something to say, say it properly and don''t quarrel! You''ll scare Zhou kun with your fierce look. If he doesn''t want you, you''ll be the one crying. "

    His words were sincere and earnest, but it also sessfully made Liu Sen transfer his anger to him.<sub> </sub>

    "What did you just say? I dare you to say that again!" Liu Sen''s eyes widened in anger as he furiously roared at Ji Yun.

    When Ji Yun heard the thunderous roar, he was so frightened that he shrank his neck and whispered,"Too fierce, he''s too fierce! You can''t do this. Zhou kun won''t like you even if you''re so fierce. He''s always liked women who are like little birds who rely on others and are as gentle as water. So, you have to change your temper. "

    Hearing Ji Yun''s words, Leng ruoxue and the rest almostughed out loud in their hearts. Ji Yun''s ability to anger people wasn''t small! Liu Sen''s face was at least a hundred times uglier than before.

    "Young master, I''m afraid it''s impossible for Liu Sen to change his appearance to Zhou kun ''s, unless he can change his gender!" Ji tao added fuel to the fire.

    "We can help him with this!" Ji Wu interjected.

    "How can we help?" Ji Yun didn''t know what was going on, so he asked in a daze.

    "Can''t we just give him a stab?" Ji Wu said indifferently.

    The three of them were in a heated discussion, and Zhou kun, who was sulking and spurting fire from his body, waspletely ignored by them.

    "That makes sense! Liu Sen, let''s help you change your gender! As long as I cut you, you will no longer be a man. " Ji Yun''s words were very reserved, and he suggested with a smile.

    "I don''t need it!" Liu Sen was burning with anger. He had decided that he would not let these people die too easily. Before they died, he would let them experience the feeling of changing their gender. Otherwise, it would be difficult to dispel the hatred in his heart.

    When the young man at the side heard the words of Ji Yun and the others, he looked at Liu Sen''s reaction and knew that these people would not be able toe to a good end today.

    However, after hearing Liu Sen''s words, Ji Yun did not give up and continued to persuade him,"Liu Sen, we''re doing this for you and Zhou kun''s own good. If you don''t change your gender, Zhou kun won''t like you. So, don''t be stubborn."

    "Even if he has changed gender, I will still not like him!" Without giving Liu Sen a chance to react, Zhou kun, who was so frightened that his face turned pale, quickly protested loudly. However, at this moment, his words did not carry any weight at all.

    On the other side, Liu Sen''s chest heaved up and down as he was so angry that his face turned darker and darker. He stared at Leng ruoxue and the rest like a venomous snake, as if he could swallow them up at any time.

    Seeing his expression, Ji Yun asked worriedly,"Ruoxue, is he poisoned? You look terrible!"

    "He''s not poisoned, he''s sick. " Leng ruoxue smiled and yed along.

    "Argh! If you''re sick, you must be treated!" Ji Yun said, slightly surprised.

    "How can we decide whether to treat him or not? However, if his illness isn''t properly treated, I can guarantee that he will definitely die in front of us. " Leng ruoxue said with certainty.

 Chapter 1866 Extreme Joy Begets Sorrow (2)

    "Th-then he''s really pitiful." Ji Yun began to sympathize with him.

    "Have you ever heard of this saying? A pitiful person must have a hateful side. " Leng ruoxue chuckled as she asked.

    "En!" Ji Yun nodded furiously, even though he had never heard of such words.

    "I''m talking about the two of them. " Leng ruoxue made her words even clearer. She had no choice. She was afraid that Liu Sen could not understand her!

    "Dammit, all of you can die now!" Listening to their exchange of words as if there was no one else around, Liu Sen waspletely enraged. He clenched his fists tightly and swung them towards Leng ruoxue and the others ...

    The fist''s ruthless aura was apanied by a gust of wind. It transformed into a ferocious ck beast and pounced towards Leng ruoxue and the others. When Leng ruoxue saw this, she quickly gave Ji Yun and the others a look. The few of them immediately scattered like birds and beasts.

    When the ferocious beast saw that it had missed its target, it became even more furious. ck smoke rose from its ck exterior. The beast roared and pounced towards Leng ruoxue with its fangs bared.

    When Leng ruoxue saw that the giant beast conjured from divine power was heading towards her, her heart was filled with anger! Damn it, isn''t this bullying? Did she look weak?

    Ji Yun, who was not far away, saw that Leng ruoxue had been entangled by the giant beast conjured by Liu Sen. He immediately grew anxious and spread his legs to run towards Leng ruoxue. Seeing this, Ji Wu and ji tao had no choice but to follow. Who asked them to be afraid that Ji Yun would be injured? Furthermore, they could tell that as long as it was rted to Leng ruoxue, it was impossible to clear Ji Yun''s mind.

    "Big ck guy! What''s so good about you bullying a woman?e at me if you have the ability!" Ji Yun shouted as he ran, trying to attract Liu Sen''s attention. After all, the giant beast was under Liu Sen''s control.

    However, Liu Sen remained unmoved. He continued to control the giant beast and prepared to deal with Leng ruoxue.

    Seeing this, Ji Yun felt helpless. He really couldn''t understand how Liu Sen could make things so difficult for an innocent woman. Could it be that what they had imagined was true? that Liu Sen liked Zhou kun? Was that why the women around Zhou kun had be a thorn in Liu Sen''s side?

    In fact, unless Liu Sen personally told him the reason, he would never be able to figure out the reason why Liu Sen was acting this way. Liu Sen was acting this way out of pure hatred. His sister had died because of Zhou kun. How could Zhou kun have another woman by his side? Zhou kun had to stay by his sister''s side for the rest of his life. If his sister could not have a man, other women naturally should not, and they were not qualified to have one either! Therefore, Leng ruoxue, who was suspected to be Zhou kun''s woman, waspletely targeted by Liu Sen.

    Other than this reason, the words that Leng ruoxue had said previously had thoroughly infuriated Liu Sen. This had also caused the narrow-minded Liu Sen to hate Leng ruoxue to the core.

    Hence, the first person he had to get rid of was the sharp-tongued Leng ruoxue.

    However, Leng ruoxue''s opponent was not Liu Sen. Hence, she would naturally not go head to head with Liu Sen.

    After sending a voice transmission to Ji Yun and the other two, the three of them, who were about to run to Leng ruoxue, turned back and took the initiative to find Liu Sen, surrounding him. At this time, the pale-faced Zhou kun was also threatened by Leng ruoxue. He unwillingly strode in front of Liu Sen and red at him.

    This was because Leng ruoxue had already said that if he did not put in any effort and only wanted to sit back and enjoy the fruits of others bor, they would watch him die and let Liu Sen kill him first before dealing with Liu Sen! Upon hearing that, Zhou kun was, of course, afraid, and the little bit of suspicion he had immediately disappeared without a trace.<sub> </sub>

    In fact, the reason why Leng ruoxue said that was because she could tell that Zhou kun did not want to contribute at all. He only wanted to use them to deal with Liu Sen so that he could resolve his crisis. Unfortunately, they were not that easy to make use of.

    "You guys are not my match!" Looking at the four people surrounding him, Liu Sen arrogantly shouted.

    "Hahaha! Of course, we''re no match for you in a one-on-one fight, but I''m not so sure about a group fight. " Ji tao said with a smile. Today, they were going to continue the Grand scene of ants biting an elephant to death.

    "I don''t think it''s a group fight!" Liu Sen was very confident. They had two people on their side! If it was four against one, he really didn''t have much confidence. But now, the scales of victory were clearly leaning towards them.

    However, he soon knew what it meant to be overjoyed.

    This was because when he was being entangled by Ji Yun''s group of four, his good friend had not stepped forward to help as he had expected. By the time he had discovered that something was wrong, the young man had already been entangled by his treasure and the other little beasts.

    He did not know when, but the giant beast that he had conjured had disappeared. Instead, a few small beasts appeared out of thin air. Other than the purple Fox that he had seen before, there was a white fox and a ck Fox. They were all dainty and looked very cute. These three small beasts were obviously Leng ruoxue ''s.

    Could it be that that woman was also a Fox? Otherwise, why would all the Beastie beasts be foxes? Liu Sen''s imagination ran wild as he dealt with the attacks of Ji Yun and the others.

    Seeing Liu Sen''s absent-mindedness, Ji Yun became angry,"Damn you big ck guy, can''t you just focus?"

    "Hmph! It''s enough to deal with you two. " Liu Sen said confidently. However, as soon as he finished speaking, a ''PU'' sound was heard. His left shoulder was hit by Ji Wu.

    "We''ll see! This is the result of you multitasking, sigh! Focus! You''ll definitely regret underestimating us. " Ji Yun kindly reminded him. The divine skill in his hand was repeatedly thrown at Liu Sen. Although it might not hit him all the time, it was good to give him some trouble.

    On the other side, the young man was annoyed by the three little Foxes who were as slippery as loaches.

    These three little guys were really too hateful. Not only did they take turns to provoke him, but they also discussed which part of his body was more resistant to scratches. Listening to their conversation as if no one was around, the young man was extremely angry.

    Among the three little Foxes, baby and Chi used shadowless ws without any pattern, scratching wherever they wanted to. In contrast, Mei was much more elegant, and its hands were mostly on the chest and above.

    The three of them had already arranged their order beforehand. They attacked in order and then quickly left. The young man could only feel pain in his body and could not catch any of them. This fact made the young man furious!

    The burning pain that came from his body and face also made him extremely angry! If these detestable little beasts were caught by him, they would be dead for sure!

    The young man made a decision in his heart. He nced at the three little Foxes some distance away from him and deliberately made a show of weakness. However, the three little beasts did not fall for it at all. The three little fellows were tired of attacking and even jumped onto a tree not far away to rest. The young man was even angrier when he saw this.

 Chapter 1867 Extreme Joy Begets Sorrow (3)

    In his entire life, he had never seen such an infuriating little beast. When he thought of this, he couldn''t help but turn his gaze towards Leng ruoxue, who was watching the show. He then shifted his gaze towards Leng ruoxue.

    Just when he thought that he could capture Leng ruoxue and threaten the three little beasts, Leng ruoxue had suddenly disappeared from his sight. In the blink of an eye, she was already a few thousand meters away from him.

    Was this teleportation? The young man squinted his shrewd eyes. He was surprised. What a fast reaction and speed. A god tier master actually ran away from him, a God King. This was unbelievable.

    However, it was also because of this that Leng ruoxue had attracted the young man''s interest.

    His family was known for their teleportation skills, and he was one of the heirs who had been nurtured by his family. However, he did not expect Leng ruoxue to open his eyes. No wonder his family''s ancestor always said that there would always be someone better!

    "Is this teleportation?" The young man wanted to be more certain.

    "Why should I tell you?" Leng ruoxue did not answer but asked instead. Looking at the w marks on the young man''s handsome face, she really wanted tough out loud. The charm was scratching so affectionately that it even scratched the young man''s face and said,''men who bully women are all bad guys!''

    Looking at the clear "ws", Leng ruoxue was full of admiration for the Mei''s creativity. She didn''t expect Mei to have such a mischievous side. She was really too cute.

    "If you tell me, I can guarantee that Sen will let you live. How about it?" The young man didn''t seem to realize that someone had written words on his face. He even arrogantly started to negotiate with Leng ruoxue.

    "Do you think he can say that you can kill us?" Leng ruoxue could not help but sneer at the young man''s words. Why were the people she had met recently so full of themselves? She could not understand.

    "The difference in strength can''t be made up for by external forces, even if you have more people than us." The young man was as confident as Liu Sen. He was overconfident in his own abilities. Unfortunately, his opponent was Leng ruoxue. Leng ruoxue was never one to y by the rules. If her opponent was stronger than her, she would not force herself to fight with force. Instead, she would choose to use other methods to deal with her opponent, such as drugging him!

    Just as Leng ruoxue was speaking, a colorless and odorless powder had already been sprinkled out by her. That powder was not poisonous, but it would make a person''s entire body sore and weak. It would also cause a numbing sensation. In short, that feeling would definitely leave asting aftertaste.

    "Haven''t you heard of the phrase "extreme joy begets sorrow"?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "I believe in strength more." The young man had a confident smile.

    "Oh, really? However, you''ll soon know what it''s like to have extreme joy turn into sorrow. " Leng ruoxueughed evilly and gave the three little beasts who were resting on the tree a look. The three little beasts understood and charged towards the young man like three bolts of three-colored lightning.

    The three beasts were extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, they were in front of the young man. The young man did not even have time to react before he was scratched again.

    The purple, white, and ck shadows flickered up and down, and the number of w marks on the young man''s body nearly doubled. The young man was so entangled that he had no time to teach the three beasts a lesson. After scratching enough, the treasure even wickedly tore off the young man''s clothes that had already been torn into strips of cloth, and suddenly, the young man''s naked body was exposed ...

    "Argh! You lecherous Fox!" After shouting, the young man fell limply to the ground.

    At this time, the young man''s snow-white body was covered with w marks of different sizes and depths. Many of the w marks were still bleeding, but this was already the result of the three ws showing mercy. Otherwise, the young man''s end would have been even worse!

    At once, the subus transformed into a bolt of lightning and rushed into Leng ruoxue''s arms. It used its big, furry tail to cover its master''s eyes. It had wanted to use its ws, but it had just scratched someone and had not washed them yet. So, it could not touch its master!

    Leng ruoxue removed therge tail that was covering her eyes and smiled helplessly. Then, she touched the Mei''s head andughed,""Mei, there''s nothing good about him, what are you worried about?"

    "He''s a man!" The Mei only said this one sentence and swallowed the rest of the words back into its stomach. In fact, the possessiveness of these beasts was as strong as that of demons. In their hearts, their master belonged to them. Therefore, unless it was a male creature that they had identified, any man who wanted to get close to their master would be killed! None of them would have a good ending.

    At the thought of this, Mei Mei''s beautiful purple eyes turned to Zhou kun and Ji Yun thoughtfully. These two men! Hehe! Its purple eyes shed with slyness. Its master was not someone who could be easily entangled with.<sub> </sub>

    That stupid pig named Zhou kun definitely did not have the qualifications to be master''s ordinary friend. As for Ji Yun, she was still observing him. However, if the demonic man knew of his existence, he would probably have a hard time. At the thought of this, a faint smile appeared on Charm''s furry little face. It looked like it was going to be lively again.

    "Uh!" The words "Mei" made Leng ruoxue''s forehead fill with ck lines. Right now, she was a little suspicious as to whether her Beastie had been bribed by the evildoer. After all, in her memory, only the evildoer would do such a thing. In the short span of a few days, she had already enjoyed such behavior a few times.

    "Master! You''ll get a sty if you look at the body of the opposite sex. " The Mei said softly. When she said this, her originally white fur on her fluffy face had a faint pink color.

    "Uh! I don''t see him as a man. In my eyes, he''s just a corpse!" Leng ruoxue nced at the weak young man and said disapprovingly.

    "Even so, he''s still a man. If the demon finds out about this ..." The charm demon stopped mid-sentence and stared at Leng ruoxue with its beautiful purple eyes, as if warning her to be careful! There''s a big vinegar jar at home!"

    "Uh! Alright then!" Leng ruoxue was helpless. Why were the humans and beasts around her so possessive? When she thought of this, she gloomily looked at Ji Yun and the others and loudly said,"Ji Yun, we''ve already settled things here. Why are you still not done?"

    "Argh! I''ll be done in a minute!" After Ji Yun finished speaking, he stole a nce at Leng ruoxue. Then, his attacks became increasingly fierce.

    Although Ji Yun''s attacks appeared to be chaotic, they were actually very well thought out. Leng ruoxue only needed to observe him for a moment before she discovered the true nature of his attacks.

    What kind of attack was that? Real and fake, real and fake, both real and fake, contained an unparalleled offensive power. If one didn''t have good eyesight, it was very likely that they would have overlooked Ji Yun''s attack. Some people might even think that Ji Yun''s attack waspletely based on brute force and wasn''t worth mentioning at all, because this was also the most physical waste. Any nsman who had received strict training from the n would not attack wherever he thought of it.

    However, it was precisely because of this that the enemy would easily overlook Ji Yun''s existence.

    Leng ruoxue guessed that Ji Yun''s nickname of "coward" must have originated from this. Although she didn''t know the Ji family''s motive for doing this, she was certain that it was to protect Ji Yun.

    Just as Leng ruoxue was watching Ji Yun and the other three beat up Liu Sen, Liu Sen, who had heard Leng ruoxue''s words, couldn''t help but turn his head to see if she was lying. However, who knew that it would be better if he didn''t look. The moment he looked, he instantly felt a loud ''boom'' in his head. Blood began to rush to his head, his vision turned white, and his head began to spin ... How could this be?

    At this moment, Ji Yun and the other three took advantage of the opportunity and attacked at the same time. Fierce wind, floating water, and scorching fire interweaved together to create a beautiful scene and smashed towards Liu Sen with a ''bang''. With a loud sound, Liu Sen fell to the ground.

    Liu Sen, who had fallen to the ground, was notpletely unconscious, but he felt his whole body was sore and weak, as if he had been crushed by a heavy object, and his bones seemed to be about to break.

    How ... How could this be possible? When did he be so weak? Four god tier Masters actually managed to injure him? Although it was a challenge for him to fight one against four, he was relieved after fighting with the other party because he quickly tested the strength of the other party. Therefore, the more he fought, the more confident he was in his victory. But who knew that in a situation where he could clearly win, there was a big reversal!

    He had lost!

    And he lost in such an unclear way?

    Yes! He couldn''t understand. He shouldn''t have lost, but in the end, not only did he lose the victory he thought he would win, but his good friend''s condition seemed to be worse than his.

    However, he wouldn''t think that way very soon.

    After Liu Sen fell to the ground, baby and Richard swaggered to his side and looked to the left and right. They even nodded while looking at the two little beasts. Then, they heard baby instruct Zhou kun,""Zhou, carry this guy over there." The ce it was pointing at was where the young man was.

    "Oh!" Knowing that the little fox was terrifying, Zhou kun did not dare to be negligent at all. He hurriedly dragged Liu Sen to the young man''s side and put him down.

    "Strip him of his clothes!" Baby continued to instruct.

 Chapter 1868 Allowing The Tiger To Return To The Mountain (1)

    "Uh!" Upon hearing baby''s words, Zhou kun was stunned. ''Did I hear wrongly?'' This little fox, who was not cute in his eyes, actually asked him to take off Liu Sen''s clothes. What did it want to do? He didn''t know why, but he suddenly had a very fearful feeling in his heart.

    "What''s wrong? Don''t you understand humannguage? I''m telling you to take off his clothes!" Seeing that Zhou kun was in a daze, baby said impatiently. It already disliked Zhou kun, and now it hated him even more.

    "Oh! I know. " "Yes!" Zhou kun replied without any backbone, but he couldn''t help but feel disgusted in his heart. He was clearly not a human! What was he talking about? did he not understand humannguage? This Fox that he hated the most was really not in his heart.

    Zhou kun then squatted down and ced his hand on Liu Sen''s cor. He could clearly feel a fierce gaze staring at him.

    Zhou kun looked in the direction of his senses and saw Liu Sen lying limply on the ground. He was ring at him angrily and warning him with an obvious threatening look in his eyes. At that moment, Liu Sen''s angry eyes were saying,"you dare to try taking off my clothes?"

    Upon seeing the threat, Zhou kun was no longer afraid. He went all out and stripped Liu Sen naked in a few moves, making Liu Sen so angry that he was burning with anger. Unfortunately, he waspletely ignored by the crowd.

    "I''m done. " Afterpleting baby''s instructions, Zhou kun said again, staring at baby and waiting for its next instructions.

    As for Ji Yun and the other two, after seeing this situation, they all stared at the treasure without blinking. They were truly very curious as to what this little fox wanted to do.

    "Then let''s put him on this guy!" The baby pointed at the young man and said. This time, the eyes that were staring at them were filled with more ruthlessness.

    "Oh!" Zhou kun nodded, then lifted Zhou kun''s body and gestured. Finally, he made sure that the two of them were facing each other. This posture was a bit like the two of them were doing something intimate. This should be the little fox''s intention, right? Because baby didn''t say it clearly, he could only guess.

    Liu Sen and the young man, who had been ced together in such a humiliating position, were so angry that their faces turned green. At this moment, they could clearly feel each other''s bodies. This fact made them even more furious!

    ? What was even more frightening was that there was a faint numbing sensation surging out of their bodies, which made them feel even more uneasy! Unfortunately, the two of them were now powerless and could not resist the other party''s actions at all, which made them both ashamed and angry! Such a situation was definitely a tragedy for the two of them.

    After the two of them were ced face to face, it was a little difficult for them to stare at Zhou kun and the others. Moreover, their mouths would touch if they were not careful. This forced the two of them to be more alert and careful. The young man was better. After all, he was ced under the nket, so he didn''t need to exert too much strength. However, Liu Sen was in a worse state. He had to try his best to straighten his neck to prevent them from touching each other. After a short while, his neck drooped involuntarily ...

    Seeing this, the young man wanted to turn his head away and nod, but he found that he couldn''t move at all. Moreover, the weight on his body was a little unbearable.

    Liu Sen was too heavy!

    But even so, it couldn''t bepared to the humiliation of being pressed down by a man! And all of this was caused by these people. At this moment, he hated Leng ruoxue and the others.

    Then, his and Liu Sen''s lips met.

    Although the two were good friends, such an intimate action still made them feel so disgusted that they almost vomited. But now, the two could only stick their lips to each other like kissing fish because they were unable to move their heads away.

    Seeing this, Ji Yun and the other two couldn''t help but widen their eyes. They thought to themselves,"could this be the little fox''s goal?" I-it was too evil! As they thought about this, the three of them could not help but turn to look at their master, Leng ruoxue. However, when they saw the calm expression on Leng ruoxue''s face, the three of them instantly felt that they were making a big fuss out of nothing.<sub> </sub>

    Then, they looked at the treasure.

    At this time, baby couldn''t help but scream,""The one surnamed Zhou! You''re really too evil. How, how could you leave the two of them like this? This would cause a misunderstanding! Aiyaya! I''m not even an adult yet! What should we do about this?" After saying that, baby even covered his eyes as if he didn''t dare to look at this scene that could cause people to have needle eyes.

    Upon hearing that, Zhou kun almost fainted.

    F * ck! This was clearly the stinky Fox''s intention. It was actually trying to shirk its responsibility! This was preposterous! Zhou kun was so angry that he was about to explode.

    "Didn''t you ask me to let them go like this?"he asked.

    "Did I? Did I tell you to ce them face to face?" Baby''s beautiful and dazzling purple eyes were wide open as he said in disbelief.

    After saying this, baby''s eyes turned to Ji Yun and the other two, asking for confirmation,"Did I say that?"

    "No, I didn ''t! You just asked Zhou kun to carry Liu Sen to the man. " Ji Yun said honestly. He wasn''t hitting someone when they were down! Baby did say that. Hence, he could only think that Zhou kun had made the decision on his own and misunderstood him.

    "You guys ..." Their words made Zhou kun so angry that he was tongue-tied.

    "I say, Zhou kun! Baby is still young, how could it think of leaving two men like this? besides, we can all prove that this is the result of your own evil thoughts and not baby''s intention. " Ji tao interrupted, trying hard not tough.

    "Zhou kun! "You''re really too ..."Ji Wu also opened his mouth to speak, but he deliberately only spoke half of his words.

    "Don''t me him. It''s normal for him to misunderstand me. He can''t think of anything else except these things!" Seeing that Ji Yun and the other two seemed to be ming Zhou kun, baby quickly spoke up for him. However, Zhou kun did not feel happy at all when he said that. On the other hand, Ji Yun and the other two were alreadyughing in their hearts.

    Hahaha! The treasure was really Zhou kun''s nemesis! Moreover, Zhou kun couldn''t do anything to the treasure at all. He couldn''t hit it or scold it. Zhou kun must have a headache! The three of them guessed.

    Zhou kun felt extremely aggrieved when he saw that these people and an annoying Fox had joined forces to bully him. He turned to Leng ruoxue for help and said,""Young miss Leng, your Beastie is bullying me with them!"

    "Did I?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes as she spoke in an extremely pure manner.

    "Mm! cing the two of them like this was clearly your idea, but now it doesn''t want to admit it!" Zhou kunined with a faint sobbing tone in his voice, as if he had suffered great grievances.

    "But I was there too. I didn''t hear the treasure say how to ce these two people." Leng ruoxue reminded him, but she couldn''t help butugh in her heart. Baby was her Beastie. Even if baby had done something wrong, she couldn''t help an outsider! Besides, the baby did not say it clearly.

 Chapter 1869 Allowing The Tiger To Return To The Mountain (2)

    "B-but that''s what it means!" Zhou kun stammered a little. He did not expect that asking Leng ruoxue for help would result in such an oue, which he could not ept. Because in his heart, Leng ruoxue should be speaking up for him.

    "That''s just your guess. " Leng ruoxue concluded the dispute between them with one sentence.

    "Hehe! You with the surname Zhou, what''s the point of being so conflicted over this? you should be thinking about how to deal with these two!" At this moment, baby kindly reminded him.

    "Kill them, of course!" Zhou kun said with a ck face, and his entire body was exuding a cold aura. Since the two of them wanted to kill him, he couldn''t me them for giving them a taste of their own medicine.

    "Let them go!" Upon hearing Zhou kun''s words, Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    "Why? They''re going to kill us!" Zhou kun widened his eyes and looked at Leng ruoxue in disbelief. He could not help butin in his heart. ''What a woman!'' It was the benevolence of a woman! He was too soft-hearted! These two people were going to kill them, so how could they let the Tiger return to the mountain? He didn''t want to have someone secretly thinking about taking his life at all times, so he was not willing to leave these two alive!

    What else could it be? Of course, it''s because I don''t want you to live too carefreely. I just want to find you some fun! Leng ruoxue thought to herself. Although the two of them also wanted to kill them, the cause was Zhou kun after all. In order to protect themselves, they had no choice but to think of ways to deal with the two of them. It was also because of this that Zhou kun was safe.

    However, it was precisely because Zhou kun was fine that she felt extremely unbnced! Logically speaking, it was only natural for Liu Sen to seek revenge on Zhou kun for the things that he had done. If Liu Sen hadn''t wanted to kill them as well, they might not have helped Zhou kun. After all, Zhou kun had brought this upon himself. If he hadn''t yed with women so shamelessly, why would his brother have wanted to kill him?

    Although she looked down on cowardly women whomitted suicide for love, she also hated men who treated women as ythings. Therefore, she was displeased that they had indirectly helped Zhou kun! Originally, Zhou kun should have been punished, but he was fine now! As a woman, Leng ruoxue felt that it was not worth it for the women he had toyed with. Naturally, she did not want him to have an easy life in the future. That was why she decided to let these two men off.

    If the two men were determined to kill her next time, she would naturally not be merciful. However, before that, she would give them a fair chance to take revenge on Zhou kun. At the very least, she would not take their lives now. Everything that they had just experienced could be considered aspensation for her killing intent! After all, she was no pushover!

    Now, it all depended on whether these two were smart enough. She had given them the opportunity, but whether they could grasp it or not was entirely up to them.

    As for Ji Yun and the other two, although they did not understand why Leng ruoxue would release Liu Sen and Liu Li, they did not object to it out of their trust in Leng ruoxue.

    When Zhou kun saw that Ji Yun and the others did not express their opinions, he said anxiously,""You guys should say something! Miss Leng wanted to let go of these two people! They are going to kill us! How can we let a Tiger return to the mountain!"

    "Zhou kun! Ruoxue must have her reasons for making this decision. You should just ept it calmly!" Ji Yun consoled her. In fact, he really wanted to say that it was useless for her to object to ruoxue''s decision. After all, Zhou kun was considered to be alone among the few of them!

    "Then, then what if they stille to kill us in the future?" Zhou kun said with a worried look on his face. As the saying goes, it''s easy to Dodge an open spear, but hard to defend against an arrow in the dark. There was always someone who wanted to kill him in the dark. Who could stand it?

    "Since we''re already here, let''s take things as they are. We''ll talk about the futureter. Let them go now." Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    "What if I strongly object?" Zhou kun asked loudly.

    "Objection Overruled. The Majority Rules!" Leng ruoxue replied matter-of-factly.<sub> </sub>

    "But they didn''t express their opinions." Zhou kun reminded him.

    "It''s a silent agreement, understand?" Leng ruoxue was calm andposed.

    "Unless they clearly state their position, I will never agree." Zhou kun was exasperated. Now, he really felt that Leng ruoxue was not an easy woman to manipte. Her disobedience gave Zhou kun a headache.

    No! He had to tame this unruly little wild cat. Otherwise, how could he regain his manliness in front of Leng ruoxue in the future! He thought to himself that his thoughts had gone astray again.

    "Since that''s the case, you all should state your position!" Leng ruoxue looked towards Ji Yun and the other two.

    "We have no objections! We''ll listen to ruoxue!" Ji Yun hurriedly replied after hearing Leng ruoxue''s words.

    "You''ve given up now?" After Ji Yun finished speaking, Leng ruoxue looked at Zhou kun and asked.

    "I, I still can''t agree!" Zhou kun was shameless.

    "Oh, really? Treasure! Since he doesn''t agree, then you guys have fun with him! Until he agrees to it!" Leng ruoxue instructed with a smile that was not a smile.

    "Hehe! Alright! Leave this to us. " Baby answered with a smirk. Its shiny, beautiful purple eyes stared at Zhou kun as if it was staring at its prey, making Zhou kun''s hair stand on end and his hair stand on end.

    Baby and kun walked towards Zhou kun step by step. With every step they took, Zhou kun''s heart sank a little. The two little beasts seemed to be deliberately torturing him and walked slowly on purpose. In this way, Zhou kun felt even more stressed.

    "W-what are you guys doing?" Zhou kun''s face was pale, and he stuttered as he asked. He had seen how terrifying The Little Foxes were, so he did not want to be treated differently by them. ''Oh ... That''s really terrifying.''

    "What can we do? Don''t be afraid, cute master told us to y with you. It''s just a game, why are you shaking?" Looking at Zhou kun''s body shaking non-stop like a Fallen Leaf in the autumn wind, the baby was helpless. ''Are they that terrifying?''

    "I, I don''t want to y with you guys!" Zhou kun said with a look of horror on his face. If the oue of their ''ying'' was the same as the young man ''s, he would never y with them even if he had to die!

    "This is not easy? Cute master wants us to y with you, but you don''t appreciate it. It seems that we can only use force! Buzzzzzz! Let''s go!" At baby''smand, two meteors, one purple and one ck, quickly flew towards Zhou kun ...

    Zhou kun, who was unable to react in time, was pounced on by baby and Yao. One of the two little fellows upied Zhou kun''s head while the other upied his upper body. Their four ws, which were shimmering with a cold light, kept shing in front of Zhou kun''s eyes, causing him to be so frightened that he hurriedly shouted,""Don ''t! Stop ying, I agree! I''ll agree, alright?"

    "Oh! What are you agreeing to?" Baby asked curiously, while its little ws were constantly rummaging through Zhou kun''s head. With a whoosh, its ws identally pulled out a lock of Zhou kun''s hair, causing Zhou kun to grimace in pain. However, Zhou kun did not dare to cry out loudly, for he was afraid that baby would pull out all his hair! Wuwu...It hurts!

 Chapter 1870 Allowing The Tiger To Return To The Mountain (3)

    "I''m sorry, I identally pulled off a lock of your hair. " The treasure said again. There was a lot of locks in its mouth, and the part where Zhou kun''s hair had been pulled out had be bald.

    "It doesn''t matter! It''s fine!" Zhou kun gritted his teeth in pain and could not help but feel uneasy.

    "By the way, what did you say you agreed to?" Baby continued to ask. Then, he identally pulled out a lock of Zhou kun''s hair on the top of his head, leaving him half bald.

    Yao Jian saw that his baby had already achieved something, so he was not to be outdone either. He slowly moved his sharp little ws up to Zhou kun''s chest and gestured a few times. Then, he began to move down and went straight to Zhou kun''s lower body ...

    Feeling the chill in the important parts of his body, Zhou kun''s expression changed again and again, and his body trembled a few times. ''Boo...These two bad guys!'' How could he be so bad? He actually ... Actually ...

    Zhou kun did not dare to move at all. He lowered his head and looked at the little ck Fox vigntly ... It had sharp ws. He was so close to bing one of the eunuchs in the divine realm, just like the wretched man from before. Sob ...

    "I agree to let them go!" Zhou kun hurriedly shouted. Although his life was important, judging from the current situation, his life was more important. Otherwise, what fun would there be as a man?

    Moreover, he had truly understood the vileness and evil of these Little Foxes today. It was fine if they didn''t make a move, but once they did, they would take a man''s life! I really don''t know why they are so hostile to men, wuu ...

    "Mm! This is more like it! If only you had agreed earlier, I wouldn''t have identally pulled off so much hair! AI! I was just too anxious!" Baby said with an apologetic face. This was the real act of taking advantage of others!

    "It''s okay, I don''t me you. " Zhou kun forced a smile and said that, but his heart was bleeding.

    "You''re still the most magnanimous!" Baby touched Zhou kun''s bald head and praised him.

    After saying that, she left Zhou kun''s head.

    Seeing that his baby had already left, Yao naturally nned to leave as well. However, before he left, he kindly told Zhou kun,""I''m very good at cooking. If you don''t want to be a man in the future, feel free toe to me. Don''t stand on ceremony. I guarantee that the fees will be reasonable!"

    After that, without waiting for Zhou kun''s reaction, she bounced back to Leng ruoxue''s side.

    Seeing the two little Foxes "actions, Ji Yun and the other two were dumbfounded. These, these Little Foxes really had a lot of ways to scare people? However, it was fortunate that Zhou kun was the one who was pranked. Otherwise, they would not be able to take it either.

    Seeing that Zhou kun no longer objected, Leng ruoxue walked directly to Liu Sen and the young man and said indifferently,""I won''t kill you. I''ll let you go. Eat this!" After saying that, she took out two pills and gestured for Ji Yun to give them to eat. But before that, her baby had already covered the two with Liu Sen''s clothes, so as not to pollute her lovely master''s eyes.

    The young man did not swallow the pill that Ji Yun had brought to his mouth. Instead, he looked at Leng ruoxue and said with certainty,"You drugged us?" No wonder the two of them were so weak. It turned out that they had been tricked. However, when was this drug administered? why didn''t they feel anything at all?

    "We had no choice, we were only trying to save our lives!" Leng ruoxue smiled faintly and did not deny it.

    "May I know what kind of drug you gave us?" The young man was a little curious and asked shamelessly. He was also very interested in alchemy, but unfortunately, his talent was not high enough to be an Alchemist.

    At this moment, he was wholeheartedly seeking advice and had long forgotten about the humiliation that Leng ruoxue and the others had caused them to suffer.

    "We can ''t!" Leng ruoxue''s rejection was very straightforward. Actually, she wasn''t trying to be mysterious. It was just that the medicine was something that she had concocted casually and wasn''t even worth mentioning.

    "Oh!" The young man''s face was obviously disappointed. Seeing him like this, Liu Sen interrupted him impatiently.

    "Why are you asking her all this nonsense?" Liu Sen did not agree. After all, they were enemies. Then, Liu Sen red at Leng ruoxue with his bronze-like eyes and said,""Woman, didn''t your family teach you to eliminate your enemies by the roots and not let the Tiger return to the mountain?"<sub> </sub>

    He said this not to remind Leng ruoxue not to release them, but because he was too curious. This was the education that the descendants of the n had received since they were young. The elders in the n had always warned them not to be soft-hearted and to not be soft-hearted towards their enemies. Otherwise, they would definitely bring endless trouble to themselves and their n. Hence, Leng ruoxue''s current actions made him feel a little lost.

    "Are you all considered my enemies?" Leng ruoxue''s words were extremely confident. However, when Liu Sen and the young man heard it, it hurt their self-esteem. The two of them were God kings after all. Moreover, their strength was considered to be at the top among the God kings. However, Leng ruoxue''s words were like a p to their faces. It turned out that the reason why she had let them off was because she did not take them seriously. The two of them were not worthy of being her enemies!

    How much confidence did he have? Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to say such words. The two of them had carefully sized up Leng ruoxue for a long time. Other than realizing that she was more beautiful than all the other women they had seen, they didn''t see anything special about her in terms of strength. This fact made the two of them even more depressed.

    After a long while.

    "Even if you don''t see us as enemies, you are my enemy in my eyes. So if you let me go, you will regret it," Liu Sen said. He was trying to goad Leng ruoxue into paying attention to him, a potentially dangerous enemy. However, Leng ruoxue would definitely disappoint him.

    "Oh, really? Then I''ll wait for you toe and take revenge, but next time, your little life will be with me. So, you''d better think clearly before youe. " Leng ruoxue said nonchntly. Since she dared to let the Tiger return to the mountain, there was no reason for her to be afraid. Furthermore, she was not someone who grew up in fear!

    "I will!" Liu Sen was so angry that he clenched his teeth. He had beenpletely defeated by Leng ruoxue, and it had hurt his self-esteem.

    The two of them ate the pills that Ji Yun had given them and put on their clothes. They were about to leave, but before they left, Liu Sen warned Leng ruoxue with a seemingly kind heart,""Although we''ve failed this time, there are many of Zhou kun''s enemies here. I hope you''re lucky and don''t encounter them."

    Liu Sen was gloating over Zhou kun''s misfortune. Moreover, he had also made up his mind that he would definitely tell Zhou kun''s whereabouts to his enemies by ident if he were to meet them! As for whether those people would take the opportunity to seek revenge on Zhou kun, it was not something he could decide.

    And this woman would definitely regret letting the two of them go! This way, he would be able to feel at ease. Otherwise, how would he be able to survive in the immortal realm after being humiliated here? Only in this way would he be able to regain some face.

    "Thank you for your warning." Leng ruoxue said nonchntly. She could clearly see through Liu Sen''s thoughts and would not fall for it. Furthermore, even if she were to meet him, she was not afraid. After all, not everyone was like Liu Sen.

    As for the young man, he stared at Leng ruoxue for a long time before he left. Finally, he sighed and said,""I wille back for you."

    As for whether he hade back to seek revenge on Leng ruoxue or for something else, he could not figure it out even after thinking about it for a long time.

    As they watched the two of them leave, Ji Yun and the others finally heaved a sigh of relief. This matter had finallye to a temporary end. As for whether the two of them would reallye back to seek revenge, they couldn''t care less now. Who asked them to trust Leng ruoxue''s decision?

    With the departure of Liu Sen and the young man, Zhou kun appeared to be more and more vulnerable in front of Ji Yun and the others. Even so, he was still on tenterhooks, afraid that Ji Yun and the others would abandon him. If that happened, he would have no help in the event that he encountered such a situation again. Therefore, he, who was sensible, put himself in a very low position and even took note of everyone''s expressions, especially the expressions of The Little Foxes, who were extremely hateful in his eyes.

    One afternoon.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest had just finished their lunch and were about to return to their own tents to rest for a while. Suddenly, a familiar angry roar rang in their ears,""Zhou kun! I''ve finally found you!"

    Upon hearing this, Leng ruoxue and the rest exchanged nces with each other. Their eyes were filled with helplessness. Liu Sen, that jinx! He was right. However, their location was likely to have been disclosed by Liu Sen. They were well aware of this.

    The person who came this time was also a Divine King. His appearance, temperament, and other aspects were rather outstanding. He was considered a rare beauty. At least, from the looks of it, he was much stronger than Zhou kun. However, they did not know if the person this time was a reasonable person who could distinguish between the right and wrong. Otherwise, they would probably have to help Zhou kun.

    They really did not want to let Zhou kun off so easily!

    "It''s actually the young master of the Yu family!" Ji Wu asked in surprise when he saw the appearance of the person who spoke.

    "You know him?" Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked softly. There should be some reason for them to know each other, right?

 Chapter 1871 Cannon Fodder (1)

    "I''ve met him once. Among the many masters of the top families, he''s very famous. He''s also a righteous person, so his reputation is very good." Ji Wu exined in a soft voice. However, he could not understand why the young master of the Yu family had a grudge against Zhou kun when he saw how furious he was.

    "Ah!" He remembered now. He remembered that there was once a rumor that said that the fianc¨¦e of the Yu family''s young master had been snatched away. However, when they heard this news at that time, most of themughed it off because they did not believe the authenticity of this rumor at all. One must know that the Yu family''s young master could also be considered as a pampered child of the heavens and a genius blessed by the heavens. The number of women who liked him was as many as the carps in the river. If those women could get involved with the Yu family''s young master, it would be good enough if they did not pester him tightly. Would they be snatched away by others?

    But now, could it be that the news was true? Furthermore, the person who snatched the fianc¨¦e of the young master of the Yu family was actually Zhou kun?

    At the thought of this, his expression turned strange and he frowned. He sighed in his heart and thought,''this Zhou kun is too bold. He dares to snatch anyone''s woman?'' However, a woman who could be the fianc¨¦e of the Yu family''s young master would probably have a good family background and even good qualifications. Would such a woman like her fancy Zhou kun? If that was the case, he had to admit that there were many women in the world who liked strong tastes!

    Just as Ji Wu''s thoughts were running wild, the young master of the Yu family dashed towards Zhou kun like an arrow. Then, they heard the sound of a fist being punched out of thin air, followed by Zhou kun''s pig-like howl ...

    "Owuuu! Help me! Murder!" Zhou kun shouted as he dodged. However, as a Divine King, the young master of the Yu family was one of the most powerful among the divine kings. How could he possibly let a god tier master escape from his fist? In that case, wouldn''t he beughed at to death by others?

    Moreover, when Leng ruoxue and the others heard Zhou kun''s cry for help, no one wanted to step forward to help. They could only watch helplessly as the Furious young master of the Yu family violently attacked Zhou kun.

    Oh! No one knew when it had started, but using one''s fist to beat someone up had actually be the most fashionable way to vent one''s anger. Thus, many young people in the immortal realm would now choose this method to deal with their enemies. Of course, the prerequisite was that the strength of the one beating the person had to be above that of the one being beaten up. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be a huge joke?

    Watching the young master of the Yu family''s smooth and powerful punch, Ji Yun and the other two immediately felt extremely satisfied. If they had not made an agreement with Zhou kun beforehand, they would have stepped forward and beaten him up.

    Compared to their restraint, the three little Foxes were more direct. Seeing that Zhou kun was being beaten up, the three little fellows actually gloated and supported him. Of course! They were cheering for the Yu family young master who was beating someone up!

    "Good luck! Beat him up! Beat him up!" Baby shouted.

    "Mm! Beat up this beast!" The Mei said very elegantly.

    " My ws are also itching, what should I do?" Yi had a pained expression on his face, but he was also eager to try.

    Hearing the words of the three little Foxes, Ji Yun and the other two couldn''t help but feel their foreheads fill with ck lines. Were they helping an outsider? Although Zhou kun wasn''t considered one of their own, he knew them first after all. Who knew that the three little beasts would actually cheer for an outsider now? sigh! Poor Zhou kun, he was clearly a Fox!

    Ji Yun and the other two were limping while the three precious little Foxes looked at each other. Immediately after! The three little Foxes rushed into the battle between the Yu family''s young master and Zhou kun like three bolts of lightning. It shouldn''t be considered a battle. To be more precise, it was a violent beating.

    At this moment, the young master of the Yu family, who was punching Zhou kun like rain, caught a glimpse of three different-colored lightning bolts from the corner of his eye and became alert. However, he was shocked to discover that the three lights were noting for him. More importantly, with the addition of the three of them, the young master of the Yu family had no ce to be a hero. He was a little dumbfounded.

    What was going on? The young master of the Yu family had no choice but to stop punching Zhou kun. Zhou kun''s howls were even more unpleasant than before. Everything happened too quickly, and it was somewhat beyond his expectations.<sub> </sub>

    Moreover, he seemed to have heard someone cheering for him earlier! This made him feel even more incredulous.

    The young master of the Yu family was dumbfounded as he watched the ck, purple, and white shadows dance up and down, apanied by a cold glint. He was already ... At a loss for words. Moreover, looking at Zhou kun''s situation, sigh! It was really a tragic sight! Now that he thought about it, he had been merciful before! At the very least, it could not bepared to Zhou kun''s current appearance.

    After the three precious little beasts had their fun wing, they quickly retreated just like before, leaving the empty spot to the Yu family young master.

    The young master of the Yu family heard the voice beside his ear,""You can continue!" She then took a look at Zhou kun, who was lying on the ground in a semi-conscious state and was covered in wounds. She thought to herself,''this fellow is already in such a terrible state. How am I supposed to continue?'' If they continued fighting, Zhou kun would probably die, right? Although he was a little annoyed with Zhou kun, it was not to the extent of taking that fellow''s life!

    At the thought of this, the young master of the Yu family turned around and looked at Leng ruoxue and the rest. He revealed an apologetic smile and said, "I''m Yu Chen, sorry for being impolite just now. "

    "It''s okay, we don''t mind. " Leng ruoxue replied with a faint smile. As long as the person who came did not put Zhou kun''s debt on them, they would not care how the other party treated Zhou kun.

    Looking at Leng ruoxue who was speaking, Yu Chen''s face revealed a stunned expression. However, he was well educated and quickly returned to normal. He smiled at Leng ruoxue and the others,""How may I address the few of you?"

    Although he didn''t know why these people were with Zhou kun, they didn''t seem to be the same as Zhou kun in terms of appearance and temperament. At the thought of this, he couldn''t help but doubt the words of the person who had told him about Zhou kun.

    That person said that Zhou kun had a despicable helper and told him to be careful!

    However, when he was beating Zhou kun up just now, Zhou kun''s so-called helpers did not help him at all. No, there were people who made a move, but they were not helping Zhou kun.

    Yu Chen looked at the three little beasts in Leng ruoxue''s arms and thought,''they must be the ones who attacked just now!''

    <o>,m What a fast speed!</o>

    What a cute little fox!

    Yes! Although these three little Foxes seemed a little violent, their tiny appearance in Leng ruoxue''s arms at this moment was really adorable. No matter how one looked at them, they were adorable.

    Especially the three little beasts ''watery, very innocent big eyes, which made them look even more innocent and pure. However, Yu Chen had seen their violent appearance before, so he naturally did not think that they were that simple.

    Beasts that were too simple-minded would not live long, and so would humans.

 1872 Chapter 1872

    "I''m Leng ruoxue. " Leng ruoxue was the first to reply.

    "Ji Yun!"

    "Ji tao!"

    "Ji Wu!"

    Ji Yun and the other two said in unison.

    "So it''s miss Leng and the Ji brothers, it''s an honor to meet you." Yu Shu cupped her hands and said. After hearing that Ji Yun and the other two were from the Ji family, he was even more certain that these people could not be Zhou kun''s friends. There must have been an error in the previous information, or that person had a grudge against these people, which was why he deliberately told him the wrong information.

    Fortunately, he didn''t attack these people. Otherwise, he would have fallen into someone else''s trap. He didn''t want to be used for nothing. Thinking of this, he suddenly felt lucky.

    <o>,m The facts had proven that he was also lucky. At least he did not act like Liu Sen and try to kill Leng ruoxue and the rest. If not for this, Liu Sen and the young man would not have had such an ''ambiguous tragedy''.</o>

    After a few people made a simple introduction, Ji Yun invited Yu Chen to sit with them. Then, he looked at Yu Chen in a gossipy manner, as if he wanted to say something but stopped.

    When Yu Chen saw Ji Yun''s expression, he knew what he wanted to ask. He smiled faintly and said,"Are you guys very curious about what kind of enmity I have with Zhou kun?"

    When Ji Yun heard this, he nodded his head vigorously. Although Leng ruoxue and the rest did not seem as impatient as Ji Yun, they still looked at him with curiosity. It was obvious that they wanted to know as well.

    "Hahaha! You should have heard about my fianc¨¦e being robbed, right?" Yu Chen asked with a smile. The feud between him and Zhou kun was not a secret in the eyes of many families. However, when he saw the curiosity on their faces, he suddenly felt in a good mood and wanted to tell them what had happened. After all, rumors were just rumors, and they had spread to so many people. No one knew how the rumors would turn out after they spread. Therefore, he felt that he needed to rify things.

    Moreover, this was the first time in many years that he wanted to tell the truth to an outsider. Who asked these people to look like innocent little bunnies? This pleased him to arge extent.

    "Yes." The three of them nodded.

    "She was indeed snatched away by Zhou kun." Yu Chen continued, his expression unreadable.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The four of them and the three gossipy Little Foxes all stared at Yu Chen, wanting to hear what he was going to say next, but who knew that Yu Chen didn''t say anything for a long time.

    "That''s it?"Ji Yun couldn''t help but ask.<sub> </sub>

    "Hahaha! Of course, it''s not over. " Looking at their depressed expressions, Yu Chenughed happily. In fact, he didn''t say anything because he was waiting for them to take the initiative to ask! They were simply too adorable.

    "Uh! Then you can continue!" Ji Yun was somewhat impatient, the fire of gossip burning in his chest.

    "It seems that the young master of the Ji family is still an impatient person." Yu Shu teased in a good mood.

    "How can I not be anxious? You don''t know how bored I''ve been during this period of time. It''s not easy for me to have a topic to talk about, so how could I let it go so easily?" Ji Yun spoke the truth. He didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with his words, let alone feel embarrassed.

    "Hahaha! Actually, it''s a long story and can''t be exined in a few sentences. " Yu Chen whetted everyone''s appetite again.

    "Then, make it short!" Ji Yun was frantic.

    "AI! I originally wanted to brew it well. " Yu Chen pretended to be aggrieved. However, after receiving the unfriendly gazes of those people, he still continued to speak honestly.

    "My fianc¨¦e is the eldest daughter of the sun family, sun caifeng! You guys should have heard of her, right?" Yu Chen asked.

    "Yes, I''ve heard of it." Ji Wu nodded. Sun caifeng was the most outstanding youngdy of the sun family. Not only was she beautiful, but her aptitude was also not bad. She was just a little arrogant and liked to look at people through the cracks of the door. Basically, other than the young masters of the various families, no one else could enter her eyes.

    However, this was the first time they had heard that sun caifeng was Yu Chen''s fianc¨¦e. More importantly, the rtionship between the sun family and the Yu family was not considered good, just like the Ji family and the Zhou family. From the looks of it, there must have been some inside story behind the engagement between the two of them.

    However, after finding out that Yu Chen''s fianc¨¦e was sun caifeng, they were even more unable to believe that Zhou kun could hook up with sun caifeng, the proud Phoenix who had her eyes on the top of her head. Therefore, they also began to doubt the authenticity of the rumors. However, Yu Chen had actually beaten Zhou kun up just now, which made them even more curious.

    "My marriage with sun caifeng was a farce. You should know that our families are like fire and water, so it''s impossible for me to marry her. More importantly, I''m not interested in her. However, after she saw me, she kept chasing me, so I could only tell the outside world that I was in seclusion and stayed in the n''s forbidden area. The members of the Yu family would never let her enter the forbidden area to look for me. She deliberately created this scandal that everyone knew about to lure me out, but I didn''t fall for it at all. I even took the opportunity to ask the ancestor toe forward and cancel this ridiculous engagement. Regarding this matter, I was just pushing the boat along with the current. Otherwise, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to get rid of her now!"

    "After sun caifeng created this farce, she was grounded by the sun family''s ancestor. However, she was not affected much in this storm, and the matter was suppressed by the sun family in time. Therefore, not many people know the truth, and not many people know that she is my fianc¨¦e. "However, it was also because of this that Zhou kun and my names were linked together, and we became even more famous."

    "Not long after the storm appeared, for quite some time, everyone looked at me with eyes full of sympathy and pity. Of course, there were also sneers. ''That''s also the main reason why I beat Zhou kun up. If he wasn''t so stupid, how could he have been used by others?'' He even caused me to be pitied orughed at. But at the same time, I have to thank him. If it wasn''t for his spirit of sacrifice, I wouldn''t have been able to get rid of sun caifeng, this self-righteous woman. " Yu Chen couldn''t help but sigh. However, Zhou kun didn''t seem to have suffered any losses. At least, he had gotten what he wanted.

    "Uh!" After hearing Yu Chen''s words, Leng ruoxue and the others all sympathized with Zhou kun. This fellow hadpletely be the cannon fodder for the battle between the fianc¨¦e and her husband! Not only did he have to bear the reputation of seducing other people''s fianc¨¦e, but he also had to be beaten up by other people''s fianc¨¦e. What was this?

    "I''m very curious. Since the Yu family and the sun family are like fire and water, how did you and sun caifeng get engaged? This shouldn''t be the case. " Then, Ji Yun asked with a puzzled expression. At this moment, he was like a curious child with a strong desire for knowledge.

    "This ... This is all the work of our ancestors." Yu Chen said helplessly. When he saw Leng ruoxue and the rest ''s'' please continue ''expression, he could only continue,"Our family didn''t like the sun family, but the sun family''s old ancestor was always causing trouble for our family, so he had been sparing no effort to marry the sun family''s youngdy into the Yu family. Later on, the sun family''s old ancestor cheated and our family''s old ancestor lost the bet, and I also had this ridiculous engagement. However, fortunately, it was canceledter on. Otherwise, I''m afraid that our Yu family would never have a peaceful day." When he said this, Yu Chen still had lingering fear in his heart.

 Chapter 1873 Cannon Fodder (3)

    "Uh! The sun family''s ancestor''s way of thinking is really different. " Leng ruoxue was in disbelief. Normally, families that were ipatible like fire and water would rarely have marriage alliances. However, there were also those who married their own daughters with a certain purpose. However, women who married into their families would definitely not be doted on in their families. After all, anything could happen in an enemy family. Yet, the sun family wanted to marry their most outstanding eldest youngdy into their family. What kind of mentality was this? She could not understand.

    "Yup! That old man is a madman, and the sun family is also affected by him. They are all crazy and abnormal. " Yu Chen said with a headache.

    "The sun family is indeed paranoid in a certain aspect. Moreover, based on my understanding of the sun family, they wouldn''t easily agree to cancel the engagement, right?" Ji Wu asked indifferently.

    "At first, they refused to agree. However,ter on, I identally got hold of evidence of sun caifeng and Zhou kun''s sexual intercourse. They couldn''t reject me even if they wanted to. If they refused to agree, I could just reveal the evidence to the public. Anyway, I''ve already embarrassed myself enough, so I don''t care if I embarrass myself further. However, sun caifeng is a woman. If others find out that she''s so indecent, would any of the top families dare to marry her?" Yu Chen said proudly.

    "You''re ruthless! But I like it! Hehe! I didn''t expect sun caifeng to be so casual. To think that she always looks like she''s out of reach. I didn''t expect Zhou kun to be in a rtionship with her!" Ji Yun was left speechless. This woman was truly too terrifying. In order to provoke her fianc¨¦, she would actually get together with another man. If she dared to do this, was there anything she wouldn''t dare to do?

    "Zhou kun isn''t the only man she has. This should be rted to the cultivation technique she''s cultivating." Yu Chen thought for a moment and revealed another big secret.

    "Argh! Could it be that she had cultivated a cultivation technique rted to men? This ... This is crazy. " When Ji Yun and the other two heard this, they were extremely shocked. Only Leng ruoxue was confused.

    "Are you guys talking about the dual cultivation technique?" Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    "Not really! There are very few proper dual cultivation techniques, and they''re basically cultivated by both husband and wife to benefit from it together. Sun caifeng''s technique, on the other hand, only benefits herself. For the man she''s in love with, it has more disadvantages than benefits, so it can only be considered a low-grade dual cultivation technique. " Yu Chen exined. This was something he had found out in private after he and sun caifeng were engaged.

    "Didn''t Zhou kun, a man who was used by her, notice this?" A few drops of cold sweat dripped from Leng ruoxue''s forehead as she said that. She couldn''t tell if Zhou kun had taken advantage of her or suffered a huge loss. However, from a man''s point of view, he had still taken advantage of her, right? After all, wasn''t there a saying that even if you die under a peony flower, you''ll still be a romantic ghost! For the sake of beauty, a lecherous person like Zhou kun would probably do anything despite knowing that there was danger.

    "Originally, other than sun caifeng, only I knew about this. Of course, you all know about it now." Sun caifeng had even kept this matter from the sun family. However, he was also a little curious as to where sun caifeng had gotten her hands on the cultivation technique. Logically speaking, such an evil thing should have been destroyed by the Divine Master''s estate long ago. However, not only did sun caifeng cultivate it, but she seemed to have achieved some small sess. Clearly, she had been cultivating for quite some time.

    "Actually, I''m telling you all this because I hope that when you see sun caifeng in the future, you''ll be more careful and not fall for her tricks. After all, her charm is very powerful. If she''s deliberately trying to seduce you, you might fall for it without any mental preparation. Once you''re charmed by her, the consequences will be very serious." Yu Chen said worriedly. He had a good impression of the Ji family, so he naturally didn''t want them to fall into sun caifeng''s trap without knowing. Although they might not have the chance to meet Sun caifeng, it was always good to be on guard.

    "Thank you for your reminder, brother Yu. We will keep it in mind." Ji Wu said gratefully. His tone of voice was much more intimate, and he directly called Yu Shu his brother.

    "Hahaha! Since you call me brother, I''ll call you little brothers. " Yu Chen said happily. His personality was just like that. If he liked someone, he would do anything. If he didn''t like someone, even if the other party was obedient in front of him, he wouldn''t like them. His way of doing things was definitely inherited from his family.

    "It''s our honor that brother Yu is willing to call us little brothers. You should know that brother Yu has always been one of our idols!" Ji Wuplimented him. Yu Chen, on the other hand, felt a rare shyness. Although he had heard a lot ofpliments, they were sincere. He couldn''t resist it, so his face turned slightly red.

    "By the way, brother Ji and sister ruoxue, I was able to find Zhou kun this time because someone told me that they had seen him here. That person also told me that Zhou kun has a few despicable helpers and asked me to be careful. Are you guys talking about you?" Then, Yu Chen changed the topic and asked with a face full of curiosity. He automatically upgraded Leng ruoxue to sister ruoxue.

    "If it was two men who told you this, then they were talking about us." Leng ruoxue had consciously ignored the word ''younger sister'' as she replied helplessly.<sub> </sub>

    "But, I don''t think you guys look like Zhou kun''s helpers." Yu Chen said, feeling a little puzzled. Originally, he did not intend toe and find trouble with Zhou kun so soon. After all, Zhou kun was also a victim in the incident back then. Although he waspletely to me for being used by others, it was precisely because of this idiot that he sessfully canceled his engagement with sun caifeng. Therefore, in a certain way, he had to thank Zhou kun. However, at the same time, Zhou kun had also caused him to be aughing stock in the divine realm. Therefore ... There were still some debts to be settled between the two of them, and it was precisely because of this that he often yed the role of a victim and came to find trouble with Zhou kun from time to time. Otherwise, wouldn''t the people of the divine realm think that he was easy to bully?

    "We''re not. " Leng ruoxue and the restughed helplessly before they told Yu Chen about what had happened. After Yu Chen heard it, he actuallyughed out loud and evenughed so exaggeratedly that he cried.

    "You, you guys are really bad. How did youe up with this?" Yu Chen looked at Leng ruoxue and the three little Foxes and said happily. Now, he found the three little Foxes even more pleasing to the eye. As expected, she was unrivaled and adorable! She''s so cute even when she''s up to no good!

    "Uh! This has nothing to do with us. It was Zhou kun who did it. " Being stared at by Yu Shu''s sparkling eyes, Bao Bei was embarrassed.

    "Yes, yes, it has nothing to do with you. Only Zhou kun can think of such an evil thing." Yu Shu agreed with baby and even pushed all the me onto Zhou kun. Anyway, Zhou kun was already in quite a lot of trouble, so it didn''t matter if he was the scapegoat again.

    At this moment, fortunately, Zhou kun, who was covered in injuries, was in a half-awake state. Therefore, he did not hear the conversation between Leng ruoxue and the others and Yu Chen. Otherwise, he would definitely be depressed and cry out loudly that he was innocent."Why do you want me to be the scapegoat?"

    However, he was definitely going to take the me.

    "Right! He''s a Big Bad guy, and he even fantasizes about my lovely master, Hmph! You really are a Toad!" Baby said angrily. If it were not for the numerous injuries on Zhou kun''s body, it would have continued to scratch him.

    "Yeah, he''s just a Toad lusting after swan meat! However, now that Zhou kun''s location has been exposed, there might be people who will rush over to take revenge on him. Therefore, I think we''d better leave this ce as soon as possible. After all, many people like to vent their anger on others. " Yu Chen reminded.

    "How many people has Zhou kun offended?" After hearing Yu Chen''s words, Leng ruoxue''s forehead was filled with ck lines.

    "There are many. As long as it''s a woman with good looks, he''ll hook up with them. It''s best if the two of them hit it off immediately. Otherwise, he''lle up with all kinds of despicable ways to force others to submit. Think about it, how many people has he offended?" Although he had never thought of killing Zhou kun, he would be very happy to see Zhou kun in trouble. However, if someone were to do what Liu Sen did previously and implicate Leng ruoxue, Ji Yun, and the rest, it would not be worth it.

    "Uh! Did he like to attract hatred so much? He''s a weirdo with such a hobby. " Yu Chen''s words made Leng ruoxue speechless. However, she nced at Zhou kun, who was lying on the ground like a dead dog not far away, and she felt a slight headache.

    How should he deal with this guy? Was she going to leave with him?

    "Hehe! ''Sister ruoxue, leave Zhou kun to me!'' I promise that no one will recognize him. " Seeing Leng ruoxue''s dilemma, Yu Chen volunteered. After all, there would be no fun without Zhou kun. Then, under the puzzled gazes of Leng ruoxue and the others, he took out a healing pill and stuffed it into Zhou kun''s mouth. In the blink of an eye, Zhou kun''s injuries were mostly healed.

    The reason why he was not fully recovered was because the healing pill that Yu Chen took out was too ordinary. However, this was also Yu Chen''s goal.

    After Zhou kun sobered up a little, he was dragged behind a huge tree by Yu Chen before he could reactpletely ...

 Chapter 1874 Zhou Kuns Spring (1)

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest saw this scene, their hearts unconsciously started to let their imagination run wild. This scene seemed familiar, and it was easy for people to make associations.

    Not long after Yu Chen and Zhou kun hid behind the tree, they heard Zhou kun''s painful moansing from behind the tree. His moans were intermittent, and sometimes he was even wailing. Leng ruoxue and the others were all speechless when they heard it.

    Oh! Would it be what they were thinking? The young master of the Yu family doesn''t seem like someone who has that kind of hobby? The few of them couldn''t help but let their thoughts run wild.

    After a while, Yu Chen walked out from behind the tree alone. He even patted the dust off his clothes and walked to Leng ruoxue and the others.

    "It''s done. " Yu Shu said with a faint smile, his handsome face still full of pride.

    "Eh!" Leng ruoxue and the rest looked at him curiously, but no one spoke.

    "Zhou kun! Why don''t youe out and let little sister ruoxue and the others see your new image!" He knew that Leng ruoxue and the others were curious, so he called out to Zhou kun directly. However, seeing that Zhou kun did not respond, he could not help but say angrily,""You''re a man, why are you still so shy? I''ll count to three and you''ll get the hell out of here. Otherwise, you''ll have to bear the consequences!"

    Upon hearing that, there was a flurry of activity behind the tall tree, followed by a few ''ping, ping, ping, ping'' sounds. Then, Zhou kun slowly moved out from behind the tree with his back facing the crowd.

    Looking at Zhou kun''s bashful appearance, Leng ruoxue and the others were even more puzzled. ''What ... Is going on?'' Was Zhou kun feeling shy?

    Just as Leng ruoxue and the others were secretly guessing, Zhou kun had already slowly moved in front of them. However, he still chose to turn his back to everyone and the beasts. His trembling shoulders revealed his nervousness at the moment.

    The treasure couldn''t stand his slow and coy appearance, so it directly jumped in front of him. With one look, it was shocked.

    "Argh! You, you ... Who are you?" Baby stretched out its little paw and pointed at Zhou kun in disbelief.

    Leng ruoxue and the others were even more curious when they heard the baby''s words. ''Can''t Zhou kun even recognize the baby?''

    With a strong sense of curiosity, Leng ruoxue and the others walked straight to Zhou kun. It was Zhou kun''s fault for not turning around!

    However, after seeing Zhou kun''s current appearance, their reactions were simr to that of a treasure.

    Leng ruoxue and the others all had their mouths half-open as they stared at Zhou kun, who looked terrified.

    At that moment, his entire face was swollen like a pig''s head, and his original appearance could not be seen at all. His swollen eyelids were bulging, and his eyes were squeezed into a thin line. Not only that, but his eyes were also ck and green, which looked extremely disharmonious. His lips were also swollen like sausages. However, after looking at Zhou kun''s mouth, they believed that they would not want to eat sausages for a short period of time, because Zhou kun''s sausage mouth was really too disgusting.

    After looking at Zhou kun, Leng ruoxue and the rest turned their attention to Yu Chen.

    "Brother Yu, is this person Zhou kun?" Ji Yun could not help but ask.

    "Hahaha! How about the real deal? After I helped him change his appearance, you guys can''t recognize him, right?" Yu Chen was very proud of himself when he said this, as if his face was saying,''quickly praise me!'' These few words left Leng ruoxue and the others speechless.

    "I can''t recognize him, but how can he go on his way in his current state?" Ji Yun was a little worried. If others were to see them together with Zhou kun in this state, they would probably be embarrassed, right?

    "Don''t worry, I only hit his face. He''s still healthy! It doesn''t matter how far you go. " Yu Chen promised.

    "Brother Yu''s idea is great! I really want to know how you came up with this idea. " At this moment, ji tao also said with a smile, hehe! He was overjoyed to see Zhou kun in such a state. He had allowed Zhou kun to unt his prowess in front of them all the time, and now he was getting his retribution!

    "Hehe! I only saw little sister ruoxue''s hesitation, so I suddenly thought of changing his image. This way, we can go on our journey together. " Yu Chen said with a smile. If he left Zhou kun alone, who would he fight with when he was bored? He couldn''t help but think to himself.<sub> </sub>

    It turned out that he was treating Zhou kun as a pastime.

    Change your image! Upon hearing this, cold sweat started to drip from Leng ruoxue''s forehead. Don''t tell me that the young master of the Yu family doesn''t know what a disguise pill is? In Leng ruoxue''s opinion, Yu Shu had clearly done it on purpose. She wanted to beat Zhou kun up, but he still used her as an excuse. What kind of person was he?!

    Leng ruoxueined as she looked at Yu Chen with resentment in her beautiful eyes. Seeing this, Yu Chen cleared his throat and turned his head away guiltily.

    "Miss, miss Leng, I''m in pain!" All of a sudden, Zhou kun opened his mouth. His voice was trembling, and his voice was a little unclear.

    "It''s okay, just bear with it. " Leng ruoxue replied perfunctorily, but she couldn''t help but feel disgusted. Why did he have to tell her about the pain? She wasn''t a healing pill, but Yu Chen probably wouldn''t let him take any healing pills, otherwise, that guy would have worked for nothing.

    Yu Chen''s actions also involuntarily reminded Leng ruoxue of evildoer. In general, Yu Chen and evildoer were somewhat simr in some aspects. For example, when dealing with enemies, evildoer also liked to use this kind of method, and Yu Chen would not give up on his responsibility.

    However, if the demon were to find out that Zhou kun had once challenged him, he was afraid that Zhou kun would not end up well either. In fact, he would definitely end up in a worse state than he was now!

    Although she didn''t know if she would encounter a demon here, she could already imagine the oue that Zhou kun would face. It would be his nightmare for the rest of his life.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue''s attitude towards Zhou kun improved slightly.

    However, his tone was still lukewarm.

    Then, everyone ignored Zhou kun''s grimace and simply packed up their things before leaving.

    This time, they chose to walk in the opposite direction.

    After walking for two days, Leng ruoxue and the rest did not even see a single person.

    After finding a t piece ofnd as their temporary camp, the group decided to have a good rest. As for Zhou kun, after two days of rest, the swelling on his face had subsided a lot, and his original appearance could be vaguely seen. Therefore, as soon as they stopped moving forward, Yu Chen dragged Zhou kun to a corner again ...

    Then, Zhou kun''s painful howls rang in their ears. However, Leng ruoxue and the others were already used to it.

    After a while.

    Yu Chen came back first again.

    No one cared about Zhou kun''s oue.

    Zhou kun still did not appear even after Ji Yun and the other two had finished preparing dinner.

    After dinner, Zhou kun was still nowhere to be seen.

    "Brother Yu, did you scare Zhou kun away?" "What''s going on?" Ji Yun asked curiously. Brother Yu is really violent. He has been torturing Zhou kun for the past two days.

    "He won ''T. He won''t dare to run. Otherwise, he''ll regret it even more." Yu Chen said confidently. Then, he brought Ji Yun and the other two to the huge tree where he had beaten Zhou kun up. He saw Zhou kun curled up on the ground with his head lowered, shivering. When he felt that someone had arrived, he did not dare to raise his head. Instead, he trembled even more violently. ''Sob ... He''s an uncared for and unloved vulnerable group. Who can save him?'' He couldn''t count on Ji Yun and the others.

 Chapter 1875 Zhou Kuns Spring (2)

    "Zhou kun, what are you hiding here for? Do you know how worried we were about you?" Seeing this, Ji Yun held back hisughter.

    "It ''s, it''s cool here!" Zhou kun mumbled softly, still not daring to raise his head.

    "Is it very cool here?" Ji Yun raised his head and looked around. He did not feel that it was very cool here. Moreover, he did not want Zhou kun to hide here. Therefore, after giving ji tao and Ji Wu a look, the three of them carried Zhou kun and left the ce.

    "Release me! Let me go! What are you guys doing?" Zhou kun, who was forcefully dragged away, was so frightened that he hurriedly screamed loudly. Even Leng ruoxue, who had already entered the tent, was startled and came out.

    "What are you guys doing?" After taking a look at Zhou kun, who was struggling desperately, Leng ruoxue turned her head and asked Ji Wu and ji tao, who were holding onto him.

    "He wanted to hide behind the tree. We had no choice but to bring him here by force." Ji tao quickly exined.

    "Oh!" Leng ruoxue nodded in understanding.

    At that moment, Zhou kun saw Leng ruoxue and started shouting again,""Miss Leng, help! They want to harm me! They''re all bad people!"

    "Young master Zhou, you must be mistaken. Why would they harm you?" Upon hearing Zhou kun''s words, Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with ck lines. She thought to herself,''it''s only been a few days!'' Zhou kun was tortured to the point of paranoia. It was quite pitiful.

    However, Leng ruoxue''s thoughts were rather pitiful. She did not really pity Zhou kun. She was just sighing casually. In fact, she was not very concerned about Zhou kun''s oue.

    "I''m not mistaken! They really want to harm me! "Wuu ..." As he spoke, Zhou kun even started crying. His body, which was being held tightly by Ji Wu and ji tao, also fell involuntarily.

    "How can you guys bully the few with your numbers? He''s really too much!" Suddenly, a voice filled with justice appeared out of thin air. Furthermore, from the voice, it seemed to be a woman.

    Then, the woman who spoke appeared in front of Leng ruoxue and the others.

    The crowd looked at the woman who had appeared out of nowhere in surprise.

    When did this guye? It was unbelievable that so many of them didn''t notice it. This fact made the men feel embarrassed.

    However, this woman''s appearance and voice clearly didn''t match.

    Her voice sounded soft and weak, but her appearance was rough. To put it bluntly, she had the appearance of a man.

    The woman not far away had dark skin and ordinary looks. She was rather tall and burly, even more so than Zhou kun. The woman''s strength ... Was also that of a Godking.

    Upon seeing this, Leng ruoxue could not help but frown. Another god King had actuallye. It seemed like there were quite a number of participants in the God King''s Group.

    However, it was also fortunate that this nosy fellow was only a Divine King. Otherwise, if it was a divine Emperor or the like, it would be difficult for them to deal with them.

    The woman appeared in front of the crowd. She first sized up the crowd before finally fixing her gaze on Zhou kun.

    "Are they trying to kill you? Don''t worry, I''m here, I won''t let them have that chance. " The woman said with a strong sense of justice. In her eyes, Zhou kun, who was covered in injuries, was a pitiful victim, while Leng ruoxue and the others were heinous viins. She had always been the embodiment of justice and naturally bore the responsibility of protecting the weak. Therefore, she could not help but take Zhou kun under her wing.

    "Really? Then you must protect me. " Upon hearing the woman''s words, Zhou kun was so touched that he burst into tears.<sub> </sub>

    Hearing their conversation, Leng ruoxue chuckled and interrupted,""You''ve misunderstood. We didn''t want to kill him. "

    "You didn''t want to kill him? Who would believe that! If I didn''t want to kill him, why would he be screaming so miserably?" The woman clearly didn''t believe Leng ruoxue''s words. In fact, she even scoffed at them!

    Beautiful women were like poisonous scorpions. In the eyes of that woman, Leng ruoxue was like the king of poisonous scorpions. This was because she had clearly heard that pitiful fellow begging Leng ruoxue for help, but Leng ruoxue was unmoved. A woman''s heart was truly the most poisonous!

    "We''re doing this for his own good!" Ji Yun said. His words only served to further enrage the rough-looking woman.

    "For his own good? I''ll beat you up like this and say it''s for your own good, okay?" The woman questioned angrily, her bronze-Ling-sized eyes burning with mes of anger.

    "I don''t need to do this." Ji Yun said indifferently. He was speechless at this fellow who could not tell right from wrong and thought that he was the embodiment of justice. He also did not have the patience to continue exining.

    "Does he really need to do this?" The more the woman spoke, the angrier she got. She didn''t even know why she was so angry!

    "He does need it because he has too many enemies here." Ji tao could not help but ask.

    "His enemy? Aren''t you guys the ones?" The woman shouted.

    "You''re wrong. Compared to his other enemies, we''re nothing. " Ji tao was speechless. This woman''s imagination was too rich.

    "So you''re really his enemies!" The woman responded quickly.

    "Yes and no!" At this moment, Ji Wu spoke.

    "What is it and what is it not? please speak like a human!" The woman lost her patience. She was tired of listening to other people''s genteel words.

    p "Could it be that I spoke thenguage of the beasts? Or do you not understand humannguage?" Ji Wu said with a light smile.</anda>

    "Of course I can understand humannguage, so you must be speaking thenguage of beasts!" The woman said matter-of-factly.

    Ji Wu fell silent in response to her theory.

    Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but feel helpless when she saw that Ji Yun and the other two had been defeated by the woman''s endless pestering.

    Although she was also speechless, she felt that it was better to make things clear to this woman, in case this woman lost her sense of justice.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue took a deep breath and said,""Miss, we are indeed helping him. The reason why we are doing this is because he has too many enemies here, and every one of them can''t wait to take his little life. In desperation, we can only change his appearance so that he won''t be recognized. Do you understand what I''m saying?"

    "I don''t understand! No matter how many enemies he has, you don''t have to beat him up like this, right? Don''t you know that there''s a pill called the appearance-changing pill in this world?" The woman said. Although she was a little rash, she was not stupid. The things she should know were no less than others, so no one could fool her.

    "This is the elite gathering, do you really carry a disguise pill with you?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "I ..." The woman was at a loss for words. She would not bring the disguise pill for such an importantpetition. However, after hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, she still felt that something was amiss. That''s right! They were talking about how they shouldn''t have beaten him up like this, not about whether they had brought the disguise pill or not. F * ck! He was almost tricked by this beautiful Scorpion. This woman was too cunning!

 Chapter 1876 Zhou Kuns Spring (3)

    The woman flew into a rage out of humiliation. Following that, she started arguing with Leng ruoxue,""Even if you don''t have the disguise pill, you shouldn''t have beaten him up so badly, right? Look at him now, he doesn''t even look like a human!"

    "He said that it''s because we don''t have the disguise pill and he has too many fierce enemies. We had no choice but to use this n." Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but roll her eyes. She realized that it was very tiring to talk to this woman. She was always beating around the bush.

    "Then it''s wrong to beat people up!" The woman said stubbornly. She knew that she couldn''t win against this beautiful Scorpion, so she had no choice but to insist that she shouldn''t beat people up.

    "Do you want us to just watch him get killed?" Leng ruoxue''s eyes widened, her beautiful face filled with disbelief.

    "Of course not. If he really has enemiesing to seek revenge, you can also help him!" The woman said matter-of-factly. She had already forgotten that she had just treated Leng ruoxue and the others as Zhou kun''s enemies!

    "We''re only priests, and he has many enemies. Do you think we can defeat his enemies?" Leng ruoxue continued to guide him patiently.

    "This ..." The woman was at a loss for words. She couldn''t help but think,"does that guy who was beaten up so badly that you can''t even see his human form really have that many enemies?"

    "Why does he have so many enemies?" Unconsciously, the woman asked what she was thinking.

    "He seduced too many women, took too many women by force, and broke up countless marriages. Do you think he has a lot of enemies?" Leng ruoxue asked indifferently.

    "Really?" The woman couldn''t believe it. A dark light shed in the depths of her eyes.

    "En!" Leng ruoxue nodded.

    The woman remained silent for a long time.

    ? "Waa! You are so great! So powerful! How did you do it?"

    After an unknown period of time, just when Leng ruoxue and the rest thought that thedy had figured it out, they suddenly heard a voice filled with joy. Instantly, cold sweat started to drip down from their foreheads. What was going on? Were they outdated or the world was progressing too fast? they clearly felt that they couldn''t keep up with this woman''s thinking.

    After the woman finished speaking, she rushed to Zhou kun excitedly and looked at him with admiration. Her extremely eager gaze made Zhou kun''s heart thump! Plop!'' He jumped wildly.

    Zhou kun tried his best to open his swollen eyes, which were only left with a slit. He looked at the woman in front of him who was looking at him with admiration in a daze, and he was overwhelmed with emotions.

    Although this woman was unremarkable and her body was stronger than his, it was rare to meet a woman who understood him so much. He was really excited! He was so excited that he didn''t say a word.

    Seeing that Zhou kun didn''t respond to her, the woman didn''t care at all. Instead, she continued to speak non-stop,""You know what? I also want to seduce many men, upy many men, break up countless lovers, and build my own harem. I want to make all the men in the world grovel at my feet and do whatever I want! What do you think of my idea? Isn''t that great?"

    Although it was a question, she didn''t ask Zhou kun for an answer. Instead, she said,""But, after living for almost a hundred years, I have not even touched a man''s hand. Wu...My harem! I wonder when it''ll bepleted!"

    The woman''s expression was extremely sad when she said this.

    When Leng ruoxue and the others heard her bold words, they were all dumbfounded and speechless. They originally thought that Zhou kun was already a rare specimen, but they did not expect that this woman who came out of nowhere was even rarer. After all, there were not many women who had such ambitions.

    However, they could also imagine the reason for her failure.

    Which man would be able to ept a woman who was stronger than him? more importantly, this woman''s way of thinking was very different from others. She also thought that she was the representative of justice. In their eyes, this kind of woman was clearly a sign of mental disorder. It was estimated that any man who was slightly normal would not be interested in her.

    However, the woman seemed to have found her Savior. Seeing that she was staring at Zhou kun so fervently, they even suspected that she would eat Zhou kun up in her excitement. Oh! If there was really such a possibility, they would give Zhou kun their blessings. Ji Yun and the others mused.

    "Please teach me! Teach me how to seduce men!" While Leng ruoxue and the rest were having wild thoughts, the woman lifted Zhou kun up excitedly and shook his weak body continuously.

    Zhou kun, who was dizzy from the shaking, felt nauseated and hurriedly stopped her.""Don ''t, don''t shake me, I''m going to vomit."

    "Argh! Are you going to vomit? Then what should we do?" As soon as the woman heard that Zhou kun was about to vomit, she immediately became anxious and used her eyes to look around for an object that could contain his vomit. However, she found nothing.<sub> </sub>

    In the end, the woman tore off most of herpels and raised them in front of Zhou kun.""Come, stop vomiting here. Don''t vomit anywhere else. Otherwise, the Divine Master''s estate will punish you." The woman was very clear about this.

    Looking at the woman''s exposed ck, strong, and thick waist, Zhou kun forcibly suppressed the feeling of wanting to vomit. He couldn''t help but wipe the sweat on his forehead and said,""I-I''m fine. Put me down!"

    "Are you sure you''re really fine? You look so pale. " The woman said with a worried look on her face. When Ji Yun and the others heard her words, they could not help but start panting. How could Zhou kun''s face be pale? His face was clearly still swollen, with bruises and red patches. She could even tell that he was pale, so what was with her eyes?! Could it be that her eyesight was so amazing that she could see the essence of Zhou kun''s pig-like face?

    "I''m really fine. " Zhou kun sobbed a little and said,''boo...I''m a man!'' Now, he was being held up high by a woman. If this were to spread, how could he survive in the divine realm in the future? At this time, he hadpletely forgotten that the representatives of the various families outside could see the situation in the special space. Therefore, they had long since seen through his ugly state.

    "Oh!" The woman responded, then turned to Ji Yun."Pretty boy, go and get me a cushion!"

    When Ji Yun and the others heard this, they looked at each other. No one moved, because they didn''t think that the pretty boy this woman was talking about was them.

    Seeing that Ji Yun didn''t move, the woman was enraged!

    "That pretty boy in ck! What if you didn''t hear what I said?" The woman repeated. Her face was like a volcano erupting, spitting out huge mes of anger.

    The one in ck? Only Ji Yun was dressed in ck. Now, they didn''t have to guess.

    "You''re calling me a pretty boy?" Ji Yun looked at the burly woman in disbelief. This fellow''s eyesight really wasn''t that good!

    "If it wasn''t you, who else could it be?" "Hurry up and get me a cushion. It has to be soft," the woman said.

    "Why should I go? I''m not your servant!" Ji Yun was somewhat displeased. In his entire life, not even his family''s ancestors had ordered him to do this. What right did an outsider have? Moreover, even if they wanted to order him around, he had to be willing. Otherwise, there was no need to talk!

    "I''ll let you do what you want. Are you going or not? If you don''t go, I''ll beat you up!" The woman clenched her fist and threatened.

    "I''m not going!" Ji Yun said with certainty. Then, he ran to Leng ruoxue''s side and said with an aggrieved expression,"Ruoxue, this woman is actually threatening me!"

    Leng ruoxue helplessly gave Ji Yun a consoling look. Then, she looked at the woman curiously and asked,"What do you need a cushion for?"

    "Of course I''m lying down for my idol. Can''t you see that he''s so badly injured?" The woman said it very righteously, while Leng ruoxue and the others were at a loss whether tough or cry. How was Zhou kun seriously injured? They were just some superficial wounds, did she have to be so nervous?

    "Don''t talk nonsense, quickly go and find me a cushion. " The woman continued.

    "No, I didn ''t! Where can I find a cushion here?" Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but roll her eyes at the woman''s wild imagination.

    "Then what do we do?" The woman was a little depressed. She didn''t want her idol to lie on the cold ground!

    The woman hesitated for a long time before an idea suddenly came to her.

    She sat down on the ground and pulled Zhou kun into her arms ...

    The force was so great that Zhou kun was almost strangled to death.

    "Cough cough!" Zhou kun''s face turned purple and he could not help but cough.

    "Argh! An idol! What''s wrong? Where do you feel ufortable?" When the woman heard the coughing, she immediately panicked.

    His name is Zhou kun!" At this moment, Yu Chen could not help but tell the woman Zhou kun''s name.

    "Oh! Thanks a lot!" Although the woman was a little out of line in certain aspects, she was still very polite. After thanking him, she patted Zhou kun''s back gently with her huge palm-leaf fan-like palm to help him breathe. She kept calling out in a low voice,""Little Kunkun! Don''t scare me!"

 Chapter 1877 Mouth-To-Mouth Resuscitation (1)

    Upon hearing that, Zhou kun could not even catch his breath. His eyes rolled back and he faintedpletely. Upon seeing that, the woman became even more panicked.

    "Little Kunkun! Wake up! What''s wrong with you? "Waah ..." The woman cried out loud and couldn''t help but wipe her snot and tears on Zhou kun''s clothes.

    When Ji Yun and the others saw this, they were even more dumbstruck.

    This ... This was truly a forthright and unbothered woman!

    Seeing the woman''s performance, for a moment, no one dared to speak. The atmosphere also became oppressive. Suddenly, the entire camp echoed with the woman''s cries, which were more unpleasant than the howls of wolves ...

    Zhou kun did not know how long the woman had been crying, but her cries gradually became softer and softer until they disappeared. However, Zhou kun was still unconscious.

    "Little kun kun is still unconscious. Help me think of a way to wake him up!" At this moment, the woman thought of Ji Yun and the others, and spoke in a halfmanding tone.

    Still in aa? Was it that serious? He had only been unconscious for a while.

    The woman''s words made Ji Yun and the others feel even more exaggerated. Moreover, in their hearts, they deeply felt that the reason why Zhou kun had fainted was because of this woman. It could also be said that he had fainted because he was frightened by her. In that case ... Should they help wake Zhou kun up?

    Ji Yun and the others looked at each other when they saw the strong woman''s nervous face. Then, they all revealed a knowing smile and made a decision in unison.

    AI! This woman looked quite pitiful, so he had to help her!

    Ji tao, Ji Wu, and Yu Chen gave Ji Yun an encouraging look, and Ji Yun spoke on their behalf.

    "That ... It''s not difficult to wake him up, it just depends on whether you''re willing to do it." Ji Yun said hesitantly, pretending to be deep in thought.

    "You have a way? Then hurry up and tell me!" The woman could tell the meaning behind Ji Yun''s words and immediately asked anxiously. As for the true meaning behind Ji Yun''s words, shepletely ignored it.

    "I just said that it''s not difficult to wake him up. I just don''t know if you''re willing to do it." Ji Yun couldn''t help but repeat himself. He truly doubted if this woman understood his words!

    "I understand. Tell me the method!" The woman urged.

    "It''s good that you understand," Ji Yun was relieved. Then, he said,"The reason why your little kun kun fainted was because he was too anxious. If you want to wake him up, the only way is to dispel the foul Qi in his chest. Only then will he really wake up."

    Ji Yun''s expression was extremely serious when he said that, and Ji Wu and the others almost believed him. However, it was indeed a good idea, but Zhou kun would be the one suffering again.

    "Then, then what should I do?" The woman didn''t quite understand what he meant. What did he mean by dispersing the foul air that had umted in little Kunkun''s chest? How do we break them up?

    "Hit him! Beat him up ruthlessly! Until he wakes up!" Ji Yun saw that the woman didn''t understand what he was saying, so he exined it in a moremon way.

    "Didn''t you just beat him up? Why didn''t you say so earlier! What''s the point of all that nonsense!" When the woman heard that the true method was so simple, she began to me Ji Yun with some dissatisfaction.

    Ji Yun was furious when he heard that. However, seeing that Zhou kun was about to be abused, he decided not to argue with this rude woman. Otherwise, it would lower his ss.<sub> </sub>

    "Although he said that he''s going to beat someone up, he still needs to have some skills. Otherwise, if he''s just beating him up, he might get even more injured." At this time, Yu Chen couldn''t help but remind him, but he was secretlyughing in his heart.

    "Eh? Then tell me, how should I beat him to wake him up?" The woman asked without shame.

    "When you hit someone, you should hit the meaty parts of his body, such as his butt. However, your little kun kun''s chest is blocked, so you only need to hit three ces on his body." Yu Chen said with a smile.

    "Which three ces?" When the woman heard this, she perked up and listened even more seriously.

    "One is his face, one is his chest, and the other is naturally his butt! Hit each of these three ces a hundred times, and I promise he''ll wake up alive and kicking. " Yu Chen promised.

    After listening to his words, Ji Yun and the other two deeply felt that they were too kind. Look, the truly ruthless person was here. Even if he were to hit only one spot, he would probably wake up after being hit 100 times, let alone 100 times in each of the three spots.

    "Really? What if he doesn''t wake up?" The woman was still a little worried. It could also be said that she was too nervous about Zhou kun.

    "If he doesn''t wake up, you can continue to hit him." Leng ruoxue reminded him with a faint smile, but she couldn''t help but mourn for Zhou kun for three seconds in her heart. ''Poor fellow, it''s really a bad time for him to faint. Great, he''s going to be Beaten Awake again.'' Looking at the woman''s Iron Palm, she wondered if Zhou kun would be able to withstand it if she were to hit him hundreds of times.

    However, Leng ruoxue''s worries were clearly unnecessary. That was because the woman had already started fighting.

    She raised both her palms and attacked Zhou kun''s face, which was already swollen like a pig''s head. Pa pa!'' In the blink of an eye, dozens of attacks had already beenunched ...

    Not only was the woman strong, but she was also fast. Hence, before Leng ruoxue and the others could react, Zhou kun had already finished hitting his face a hundred times.

    Then, the womanunched an attack on Zhou kun''s chest.

    ''Si!'' With a loud sound, Zhou kun''s tattered clothes were torn apart. Then,''pa pa!'' The voice sounded again ...

    Zhou kun still showed no signs of waking up even after she had hit him 100 times on his chest. The woman immediately became anxious and hurriedly pulled down Zhou kun''s pants before continuing to smacked him on his buttocks! ...

    In fact, how could Zhou kun not wake up after being hit so many times? However, the speed at which the woman hit him was too fast. Hence, after Zhou kun woke up from the pain, he was knocked unconscious by the woman before he could even speak. This cycle repeated itself, and it was not easy for Zhou kun to really wake up.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest were in awe of thedy''s smooth and fluid movements. This was a real husband among women, more manly than men!

    Just as Leng ruoxue and the others were sighing, Zhou kun''s buttocks were soon smacked a hundred times. However, apart from being more seriously injured, he seemed to have stopped breathing, and his breathing became extremely weak.

    Seeing this, the woman began to cry again.

    Her cry gave Leng ruoxue and the others a headache. This fellow was definitelyparable to Meng jiangnu''s aura of crying the Great Wall down. They wondered if she would flood this special space. If that were to happen, they didn''t know if they would be implicated as well.

    "Don''t cry. " After receiving the looks from Yu Chen and the others, Leng ruoxue helplessly advised, sigh! Those cunning guys had actually given her the heavy responsibility of coaxing this woman. To be honest, she felt that she waspletely ipetent because this woman didn''t seem to like her very much!

 Chapter 1878 Mouth-To-Mouth Resuscitation (2)

    "I''ll cry my own tears, you don''t have to care. " The woman cried as she wiped her tears and snot. The transparent silk thread was pulled out by a long length. Instantly, Leng ruoxue and the rest felt nauseated.

    This ... Is this still a woman? No wonder no man had taken a fancy to her until now. Ji Yun and the others secretly sighed in their hearts.

    When Leng ruoxue heard thedy''s words, she sighed helplessly and said,""You can''t solve the problem even if you keep crying! Why don''t you try mouth-to-mouth resuscitation?"

    "What''s mouth-to-mouth resuscitation?" "What''s that?" the woman asked in confusion. She had never heard of this term before.

    "Oh! It''s a first aid method. It''s very simple, you just need to transfer air to your mouth. " Leng ruoxue exined simply.

    "What? Mouth to mouth? This, how could this be! I''m not married yet! No! This was absolutely not allowed! I want to give my first kiss to my beloved. " As the woman spoke, she became shy. However, with her t face, this shyness seemed a little terrifying.

    "You still want to get married?" Hearing this, Ji Yun asked in surprise.

    Leng ruoxue, on the other hand, kept her mouth shut. She couldn''tmunicate well with that woman, so she''d better leave it to Ji Yun!

    "Of course I''m going to get married. Don''t all women have to get married?" The woman didn''t quite understand Ji Yun''s words and asked in confusion.

    "Women should indeed marry, but you''re not an ordinary woman! You''re a great woman who''s going to build a harem in the future. How can you be like an ordinary woman who''s only satisfied with marrying the man you love? I feel that it''s not worth it for you! No! You can''t let yourself suffer like this. " Ji Yun''s face was filled with righteous indignation.

    "That''s true! But no man likes me! I haven''t even held a man''s hand before. " The woman said with a bitter expression.

    "Men don''t like you because they don''t have good taste. Besides, you''re the head of the family, so it''s enough as long as you like them. All your men have to listen to you. If anyone doesn''t listen, you''ll punish them with the Family Law. In that case, they won''t dare to resist." Ji Yun suggested. His idea made Leng ruoxue and the others feel embarrassed.

    This Ji Yun clearly only wished for the world to be in chaos!

    "You, what you said seems to make sense. Then what should I do?" The woman asked in a silly manner. Her gaze towards Ji Yun had also be much gentler.

    "Do you like him?" Ji Yun pointed at Zhou kun, who was in the woman''s arms, and asked, pretending to be curious.

    "Of course I do, he''s my idol! I still want him to teach me how to chase a man. " The woman said with a look of yearning. At the same time, she appeared to be in a state of confusion, as if her soul had left the world.

    "Then you have to let him stay by your side. Let me tell you the truth, this guy''s means of chasing women are unparalleled in the world. As long as it''s a woman, there''s no woman that he can''t hook up with. If he is by your side to help you n, then the day of your harem is not far away." Ji Yun said with a serious expression.

    "Really? Then what should I do to keep him by my side?" The woman didn''t know what to do, so she continued to ask Ji Yun.

    "That''s easy, as long as he bes one of your people, it will be fine. Let''s start with mouth-to-mouth resuscitation! This is the best start, you have to work hard!" Ji Yun clenched his fists and encouraged him.

    "But I''m a little scared!" The woman lowered her head in embarrassment.<sub> </sub>

    "What are you afraid of? Be brave, bring out the courage you had when you first met us, close your eyes, and kiss us ruthlessly. " Said Ji Yun, somewhat exasperated at his failure to live up to his expectations.

    "Then, then what if he doesn''t admit to what he did after I kissed him?" The woman was still worried. After all, this was the first time she had intimate contact with a strange man.

    "He dares to go back on his word? We have so many witnesses to testify for you! You''re doing this to save him, so if he dares to not admit to his debt, we''ll announce to the world that he''ll be a heartless man and an ungrateful viin that everyone in the divine world will shout at. At that time, let''s see what he can do!" Ji Yun said through gritted teeth. In truth, he really did think so. At the thought of Zhou kun waking up and finding out that he had already ... He felt extremely ted!

    "Will this work?" After the woman heard Ji Yun''s words, she hesitated.

    "I think it''s feasible." Receiving Ji Yun''s gaze, Yu Chen nodded and said.

    "MMH! This n will definitely work!" Ji Wu and ji tao said while trying their best to hold back theirughter. They could already foresee Zhou kun''s tragic days in the future.

    "Then you have to be my witness. I''ve made a huge sacrifice to save him." The woman warned before she bit him.

    "Don''t worry! We''re all on your side. " Ji Yun and the others promised in unison.

    After getting the assurance of Ji Yun and the others, the woman closed her eyes and bit Zhou kun''s sausage-like mouth in one go ...

    He did not know how long had passed, but the woman had yet to finish eating. However, Zhou kun slowly woke up.

    In fact, he waspletely awakened by suffocation.

    ? At first, he was just so angry that he fainted, but his breathing was not affected. However, for some reason, he suddenly felt that he was going to suffocate to death, so he naturally woke up.

    However, the moment he woke up and saw a t face in front of him, he almost jumped up in shock because the face was too close to him. However, at this time, his numb and swollen lips did not make him feel that he was being nibbled by someone.

    It was just that the distance between them was a little unbearable, and his heart was even more uneasy.

    F * ck! Why is this woman so heavy? I can''t push her away no matter how hard I try! She was even on top of him.

    What! Was she on top of him? Zhou kun was a little slow to react, but the weight on his body reminded him that the ugly woman was indeed on top of him.

    This fact gave him an inexplicable strength out of thin air. He wanted to push his palms hard, but he pressed them against two stic giant peaks. He was stunned at once, and the woman, who was gnawing at them, also felt the movement of the person below her. She quickly raised her head and looked at Zhou kun with a surprised look, eximing,""Little kun kun, you''re really awake. That''s great. It seems that mouth-to-mouth resuscitation is really useful!" The woman cried tears of joy and was so happy that she was incoherent.

    Upon hearing the woman''s words, Zhou kun was stunned again and forgot to withdraw his hands for a moment. He said with a confused look,""What mouth-to-mouth resuscitation?"

    "Hehe! It''s mouth to mouth. " The woman exined shyly. She had already felt the pair of hands on her giant peak. However, she had long regarded Zhou kun as her man, so she did not get angry.

 Chapter 1879 Mouth-To-Mouth Resuscitation (3)

    "Mouth ... Mouth to mouth!" Zhou kun was shocked. ''F * ck!'' No wonder he felt that his breathing was not smooth! It turned out that he had been kissed by someone. No, he was kissed by a sow. Wu ... This hateful guy, he had always been the one taking advantage of others. He didn''t expect that he would be taken advantage of by a sow today. How, how could he ept this fact? His heart was filled with grief and sorrow. He looked at Ji Yun and the others with eyes filled with mes of anger. As for Leng ruoxue, his eyes were filled with grievance.

    Unfortunately, no matter how he reacted, Leng ruoxue and the others ignored him.

    Seeing that Zhou kun had woken up, Leng ruoxue smiled and said to the woman,""Now you don''t have to worry, right?"

    "Yes, yes. Thank you for helping me." Thedy''s gratitude was genuine and she found Leng ruoxue much more pleasing to the eye now.

    "Hehe! It''s nothing. Since your little kun has woken up, I''ll leave him to you. You have to treat him well! It''s gettingte, we should go back and rest. " After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she did not wait for the woman''s reaction and brought baby, Mei, and Mo into her tent. After stirring things up for so long, this matter had finallye to a satisfactory end. She was very satisfied with this result.

    Not long after she returned to her tent, Ji Yun and the others also gave the woman some instructions before returning to their own residences.

    After Leng ruoxue and the rest went to rest, Zhou kun and the woman were the only ones left in therge open space, except for the burning bonfire. They were staring at each other.

    "Let me go!" After a long while, Zhou kun, who felt ufortable, struggled and thought,''this ugly woman is so strong!'' He had used all his strength, but he couldn''t push her away! This fact made him quite depressed. He was a man!

    "You''re injured. Be good and lie down. I''ll take good care of you in the future." The woman patiently coaxed. Clearly, she took Ji Yun''s words seriously.

    "I don''t need you to take care of me!" Zhou kun was furious. ''F * ck!'' What did this woman mean? Could it be that she would have to stay by his side in the future? No way. Only an absolute beauty could be by his side. This woman was not qualified.

    "Little kun kun, that''s not up to you. I''ve already decided to have you in my harem. You''re the first man I''ve taken a fancy to, and you''ll be the boss of all men in the future! Are you happy?" The woman said with a smile. With this smile, all the flesh on her face was squeezed together, making her look even uglier.

    In fact, the reason why she had made up her mind so quickly had a lot to do with the encouragement from Ji Yun and the others. More importantly, her mother had said that she should make a move when it was time to. If she hesitated, she would only lose the opportunity. Therefore, after making her decision, she had already regarded Zhou kun as her man. As for whether Zhou kun was willing to do so, it was not within her consideration.

    After all, she was a God King! Could it be that he was not worthy of a god tier master? With that in mind, Zhou kun''s future was decided.

    Upon hearing the woman''s words, Zhou kun was so angry that he almost vomited blood! F * ck! Still happy? Could he be happy? He had always regarded women as ythings, but he didn''t expect that he would be yed by an ugly monster. How could he ept this? No! He couldn''t just sit and wait for death! Moreover, he could not let this ugly woman keep him as her exclusive property. Otherwise, he would rather die than live. One should know that he felt like vomiting just by looking at this ugly woman. If he really became her man, he would die young!

    Unfortunately, things would not go as he wished.

    Just as he was thinking of a solution, he suddenly felt a cold sensation on his wrist. Seeing this, he couldn''t help but lower his head and suddenly saw a golden chain on his wrist! F * ck! What was this? What was the meaning of this? Did they think he was a dog?

    "Hehe! Little Kunkun! This is the token of our love, the love chain! With this, we will never be apart. " The woman smiled in a very wretched manner and showed Zhou kun the chain. The chain seemed to be only about a meter in length, and one end was tied to Zhou kun''s wrist, while the other end was tied to the woman''s wrist. Zhou kun felt like killing himself.

    This ... Was he really going to tie him up like a dog? Zhou kun''s face turned livid with anger, and his chest heaved up and down continuously. ''Damn it!'' Where did this womane from? she was such a bully.

    Seeing that Zhou kun was excited again, the woman was so nervous that she did not know what to do.

    "Little Kunkun! What''s wrong? Where are you feeling ufortable?" The woman said worriedly. After saying that, she nibbled on the two sausages on Zhou kun''s face. It was the mouth-to-mouth resuscitation that had saved little Kunkun just now. Hence, she was sure that the mouth-to-mouth resuscitation was effective.

    As for Zhou kun, he was pressed down by the sudden gravity and almost lost his breath and fainted again. However, he did not faint this time.

    Zhou kun felt nauseated after being licked and gnawed by the woman without any skills. Moreover, the woman was using too much force and kept blowing into his mouth, causing him to feel a little pain. Hence, he was furious!

    He decided to teach this woman a good lesson on what kissing was!

    Unfortunately, he had forgotten that the patient was performing artificial respiration.

    In a fit of anger, Zhou kun lost his rationality and pressed down on the woman''s head, after which he turned the tables on her and kissed her ruthlessly ...

    In an instant, they were filled with passion, and the mes were burning between the two of them. The woman, who was dizzy from Zhou kun''s kiss, was so excited that she grabbed Zhou kun''s tattered clothes tightly, only to hear a ''si''! With a loud sound, Zhou kun''s clothes were torn into pieces, and his body was exposed again.

    However, at this moment, the two of them had not realized this. The two of them were kissing and biting each other fiercely as if they werepeting ...<sub> </sub>

    In the tent.

    Baby was walking back and forth a little impatiently. From time to time, it would stick its little head out to take a look. When it saw the two of them burning with passion and unable to control themselves, its beautiful purple eyes shed with a thought-provoking light. Then, it stretched out its furry little paws ...

    Following that, Leng ruoxue picked up the small and exquisite baby.

    "You little rascal, what are you up to again?" Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    "Hehe! I just want to help that woman. " Babyughed evilly, not feeling guilty at all for being caught.

    "She doesn''t need your help. She can handle Zhou kun." Leng ruoxue said in understanding. That woman was no ordinary person! She was definitely Zhou kun''s nemesis.

    "Alright then!" Baby was a little disappointed. Since its cute master had said so, it shouldn''t be a busybody.

    "Be good! Go back to your space and sleep!" Leng ruoxue caressed her precious little head. With a thought, she brought them into the medium.

    The next day.

    When Leng ruoxue came out of the tent with baby, Mei, and Mo, the three little Foxes, she was surprised to see Ji Yun and the rest who looked Haggard.

    Ugh! What was going on? It had only been one night, how could they be so down and out?

    "What''s wrong with you guys? Are you under attack?" Leng ruoxue teased.

    "It''s good if we really encounter an enemy attack! AI! It was even worse than that! We didn''t rest well yesterday. Look, I have dark circles under my eyes. " Ji Yun exaggeratedly said with an aggrieved expression.

    "Uh! What''s wrong?" Leng ruoxue saw that Ji Yun was exaggerating and helplessly smiled. She had never heard of Shen Yi having dark circles the next day if he didn''t sleep at night.

    "Little sister ruoxue, didn''t you hear anythingst night?" Seeing Leng ruoxue''s face full of question marks, Yu Chen couldn''t help but ask.

    "I didn ''t!" Leng ruoxue was very honest. She would not really be sleeping in the tent at night, so how could she have heard any movements? furthermore, if anything had happened, Qing Jue would have warned her. However, Qing Jue did not say anythingst night, which naturally meant that everything had been fine the entire night. Hence, she really could not guess what they had encountered.

    "Uh! You''re probably sleeping too deeply. " Yu Chen said with a face full of envy.

    "Then can you send a representative to tell me what happenedst night?" Seeing that no one had exined the reason to her even after a long time, Leng ruoxue''s curiosity was piqued.

    "Since you didn''t hear it, then it''s better not to know." Ji Yun hurriedly said.

    "What''s the reason?" Leng ruoxue was a little unhappy. What did he mean by ''better not to know''? Didn''t they know that their mysterious behavior had already aroused her curiosity?

    "Uh! We don''t know what to say. It''s a little hard to say. " Yu Chen chimed in. Actually, he had taken into consideration that Leng ruoxue was a girl. Hence, subconsciously, he treated Leng ruoxue as a child. Naturally, it was not good for her to know about this.

    "Hard to say? Could it be that something that shouldn''t have happened between you two?" Leng ruoxue deliberatelyughed evilly.

    "Why is it us? it''s obviously Zhou kun." When ji tao heard this, he was so frightened that he quickly rified himself to avoid any misunderstandings with Leng ruoxue. However, this way, Leng ruoxue would naturally know who the person involved was.

    "Since it''s Zhou kun, why are you so embarrassed to say it?" Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. Following that, she could not help but ask,""What''s Zhou kun up to again?" Can''t that guy just stop?

    "He''s been taken advantage of. Last night ... He even fainted a few times." Ji Yun''s cheeks reddened as he spoke in an embarrassed manner. Of course, this was only a guess based on the woman''s scream, but it was still close to the truth.

    "Who did you say fainted? You''re the one who fainted!" Without giving Leng ruoxue a chance to express her thoughts, a furious roar suddenly sounded out of thin air. However, there was a slight tremble in the rage. The person who roared was Zhou kun, who had just stepped out of the tent ...

 Chapter 1880 The Consequences Of The Scheme (1)

    When Zhou kun heard Ji Yun''s words, he was furious and was about to rush over to reason with him. However, he had just taken two steps forward when he staggered and fell to the ground with a thud. Behind him, a woman''s exmation was heard."Aiya! My little kun kun! How could you be so careless? Didn''t I tell you not to walk so fast because you''re so weak?"

    Upon hearing that voice, Ji Yun and the othersughed secretly in their hearts. When they saw Zhou kun''s extremely embarrassed appearance, theyughed even more happily in their hearts. ''Hehe!'' He did not expect Zhou kun to have such a day.

    "Weak my ass! I''m very healthy!" Although his body was a little weak, that was not the only reason why he had fallen. The main culprit that had caused him to fall was the chain on his hand. It was all because of that damn dog chain that he had made a fool of himself in front of everyone!

    "Buxu? Then let''s continue! I haven''t had enough fun yet!" The woman said in a carefree manner. Her words immediately frightened Zhou kun, who was already pale and weak, and his face turned even uglier!

    F * ck! Still not satisfied? I''m almost squeezed dry! Upon hearing that, Zhou kun couldn''t help but feel indignant in his heart. When he saw Ji Yun and the others sneering at him with their heads lowered from the corner of his eye, the anger in his heart burst out!

    "They bullied me. If you teach them a lesson, I''ll let you continue!" Zhou kun suddenly pointed at Ji Yun and the others and said,"Hmph! He was going all out! Although he couldn''t defeat Ji Yun and the others, he had his own helpers!

    "We''re bullying you? When have we ever bullied you?" Upon hearing Zhou kun''s words, Ji Yun and the others were speechless. ''Isn''t Zhou kun too good at using others'' power?'' They had just found a ''backer'', and now they wanted to give them a show of force? Hmph! What a vile person!

    "You guys were talking bad about me just now! I heard everything. " Zhou kun roared angrily, his face flushed red, and his listless eyes were rapidly filled with blood. ''F * ck!'' This time, he had been thrown to his grandmother''s house. He was extremely sad and angry.

    Sob ... He had been raped by that ugly woman! This matter had already caused him to feel aggrieved. However, he had now been treated as a joke by Ji Yun and the others. Not only that, the entire divine realm was probably aware of this matter. How would he be able to survive among the women in the future?

    As the saying goes, a single misstep would result in eternal hatred! He especially hated himself now. Why did he teach that ugly woman to kiss for no reason? In the end, he had harmed himself! Thinking about it now, he felt disgusted!

    Moreover, that ugly woman had warned him to drive away all the women around him, not leaving a single one behind. Otherwise, she would kill those women! This ... This was definitely a threat!

    In reality, the current him really didn''t care about those women by his side. The person he cared about the most right now was Leng ruoxue, the woman whom he had yet to get his hands on. It was a pity that with this ugly tigress by his side, he was afraid that he wouldn''t have the chance to be together with miss Leng in the future. No way! This was absolutely not allowed! He had to work hard to fight for it! Otherwise, he would not give up.

    After thinking about this, he, who was originally depressed, looked at Leng ruoxue with a determined gaze. However, his body was too weak now, and the tigress beside him was too fierce. Hence, he had to be extremely careful. He must not let that ugly woman see through his thoughts.

    Zhou kun, who had made up his mind, retracted his gaze and looked at the woman beside him fawningly. He then said affectionately,""Baobao, you have to help me!"

    The woman''s body immediately turned limp and soft when she heard the word ''leopard''. She pulled Zhou kun into her arms and patted his back with herrge palm-leaf fan-like palm. She said heroically,""Little kun kun, don''t worry! You''re already mine, so your business is naturally my business. I, Meng Bao, will never let anyone bully you. " After he finished speaking, Meng Bao red at Ji Yun and the others.

    Leopard Leopard?

    Meng Bao?<sub> </sub>

    Ji Yun and the others ignored the woman''s furious eyes. Their minds were filled with the love term and name they had just heard.

    This woman was called Meng Bao? Ji Yun and the others sized her up in disbelief.

    From the looks of it, her parents didn''t even treat her as a girl. Why else would he give his daughter such a masculine name? Although this woman didn''t look like a woman at all, her name was too ...

    "Who is Meng Liang to you?" Suddenly, Yu Chen asked. Hearing this name, he thought of a family he knew, because the names of the descendants of that family were all named after animals.

    "My big brother! Do you know him?" Although Meng Bao was a little stunned by Chen''s question, she still answered truthfully, considering that she had been well-educated.

    "Yes, I''m friends with your big brother." Yu Shu said as he sized up Meng Bao thoughtfully. He did not expect that this person was actually Meng Liang''s younger sister. However, if his memory was not wrong, Meng Liang had told him more than once that his younger sister was a rare and peerless beauty. She had a face that could captivate fish and Wild Geese, and a beauty that could outshine the moon and flowers. Not only that, Meng Liang would sometimes joke about letting him be the Meng family''s son-inw.

    Looking at Meng Bao, Yu Shu secretly shivered. Although he was not a person who judged people by their appearance, he could not afford to have such a wife!

    "Since you''re my big brother''s friends, I''ll let you off for bullying little kun kun. If there''s a next time, I''ll beat you up regardless of whether you''re my big brother''s friends or not!" After listening to Yu Chen''s words, Meng Bao said magnanimously. When Ji Yun and the others heard this, they secretly pouted. They did not bully Zhou kun, okay? They didn''t need the leopard to show any mercy. With this, they felt like they owed the leopard a favor. It was an ufortable feeling.

    "Miss Meng, I think you''ve misunderstood. No one is bullying your little kun kun." At this moment, Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile.

    Upon hearing Leng ruoxue''s voice, Meng Bao suddenly remembered that there was a woman here! "Little Kunkun is already one of my men," he warned angrily."So, you have to stay away from him. Don''te within three meters of him. Otherwise, don''t me me for being impolite!"

    Meng Bao''s words caused Leng ruoxue to be stunned. Immediately, her smile bloomed like a Hundred Flowers, dazzling everyone''s eyes. Following that, she sincerely guaranteed, "Don''t worry, miss Meng. I won''t get within three meters of him, and I won''t fight with you for him. I already have a fianc¨¦."

    "This is more like it!" Meng Bao was very satisfied with Leng ruoxue''s tactfulness. However, Zhou kun was not.

    Hmph! That ugly freak actually dared to threaten miss Leng, it was really preposterous! However, he was in a disadvantageous position now, so he could only sulk in his heart and did not dare to object.

    Thus, in order to vent his anger, he once again set his sights on Ji Yun and the others.

    "Baobao, how can you let them go so easily? You said you would teach them a lesson for me, how could you lie to me!" Zhou kun said with tears in his aggrieved eyes.

 Chapter 1881 The Consequences Of The Scheme (2)

    As soon as Meng Bao saw Zhou kun''s expression, he immediately felt his heart ache and quickly coaxed him,""Little kun kun, don''t cry! They''re my big brother''s friends, so we''ll let them go this time. If there''s a next time and they dare to bully you again, I definitely won''t give big brother any face. Please understand!"

    "You said it yourself," Zhou kun blinked his thunderous eyes a few times and confirmed. However, he couldn''t help but think to himself, Hmph! Wasn''t it easy for the other party to find trouble with him? As long as he provoked them with a few words, he couldbel them as bullying him. He couldn''t help but think to himself proudly.

    "MMH! We, the Meng family, have always been a man of our words. Don''t worry! I would lie to anyone but you!" Meng Bao said very seriously.

    "That''s good! Baobao, I''m tired. I''m going back to the tent to sleep for a while. " After Zhou kun finished speaking, he nced at Leng ruoxue affectionately from the corner of his eyes. He then turned around and walked into the tent without looking back, followed by Meng Bao.

    After a short while, a special sound rang out in the tent, as well as Zhou kun''s plea for mercy.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue and the rest could not help but look at each other. Why did these two people not take a look at where they were when they were doing such things? Besides, didn''t he go through a whole night of trouble yesterday? Why did youe in the morning?

    AI! He had great physical strength, and she wondered if Zhou kun could withstand it! The few of them thought to themselves.

    Then, they finished their breakfast and sat together to discuss something.

    "Brother Yu! Before I entered this ce, I heard that the battle here would be very intense, but now that I''ve been here for more than half a month, I haven''t met many people in total. How can Ipete like this? What if I don''t win a single match here? how will I be ranked?" Leng ruoxue was filled with question marks. The actual situation here was different from what her Godfather had described. Hence, she had been harboring these questions in her heart for a long time.

    "Hahaha! Little sister ruoxue, why are you so anxious? We''ll have to stay here for a month! Basically, during this month, only thest few days are when the battles are the most intense. Before that, everyone will think of ways to avoid meeting too many opponents and ensure that they can get a good ranking in the final stage. This is also a good way to preserve their strength. " After hearing Leng ruoxue''s question, Yu Chen patiently exined.

    "Ruoxue, Didn''t I tell you? As long as we find a ce to hide, we might not even need to fight to get a ce. " Ji Yun pouted and said unhappily. This was because ruoxue did not ask him this question.

    "It can''t be that everyone is hiding, right?" Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    "Hehe! It''s not impossible!" Ji Yunughed smugly.

    "Mm! Even if they aren''t hiding, I''m afraid that many of the participants are looking for a ce to recuperate. They won''t take the initiative to attack now. After all, it''s not the right time yet. Otherwise, it will affect theter matches. " Yu Chen also said.

    "In that case, even if we search the entire ce, we won''t be able to find many opponents?" Leng ruoxue asked, feeling a little depressed.

    "You can''t say that. There are still people who like to fight. However, this ce is not small, so it''s not easy to meet an opponent. I''ve been here for so many days, and besides Liu Sen, I''ve only met you guys." Yu Shu said with a faint smile.

    "Let''s continue our journey in a while!" Leng ruoxue thought for a moment before suggesting. She didn''t want to stay in the same ce all the time as it would be too passive. Moreover, the barrier between the groups no longer existed. She also wanted to see if she could find the demon, Lu Tao, Feng Da, and the others.

    "Yes, but what about Zhou kun and Meng Bao? Do you want to travel with them?" Yu Chen couldn''t help but ask. In fact, it would be good if he could have a temporary ally here. Unfortunately, among those two guys, one was unreliable and the other was a waste. Therefore, he was a little conflicted.

    "I don''t care, it depends on what they think." Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly. In her eyes, it made no difference whether the two of them were around or not. They could not affect her anyway. Moreover, with Meng Bao around, Zhou kun would probably not dare to harass her anymore. This was a good thing for her.

    "Which one of you will go and ask themter?" Yu Chen swept a nce at Leng ruoxue and the rest as he asked calmly. He had no intention of asking those two anyway!<sub> </sub>

    Leng ruoxue and the others exchanged nces and fell silent.

    None of them wanted to ask! He didn''t want to disturb the couple.

    "I''ll go ask! I''ll go ask them!" At this time, baby volunteered to stretch out his ws, his little face full of excitement.

    "Uh!" Leng ruoxue''s forehead was filled with ck lines when she saw how enthusiastic baby was. What was baby nning to do this time? This little thing who only wished for the world to be in chaos!

    "Baby, I''ll leave this matter to you." Ji Yun hurriedly said as soon as he saw that the beast had taken the initiative to take over the matter. It was as if he was afraid that the beast would go back on its word or that its master would not allow it to go.

    "MMH! Don''t worry, I''ll definitely get this done properly. " Baby patted his chest and promised.

    After saying that, it bounced and ran to the outside of Zhou kun''s tent, waiting for the right time.

    However, after waiting for two days, the young couple did note out of the tent. Suddenly, the baby wilted.

    Was its mission going to end in failure?

    Baby was very depressed.

    No! It would not allow its mission to fail!

    After making up his mind, baby began to think of a good n. How could he get the two people who had forgotten themselves out of the tent? This gave the beast a headache.

    After thinking about it for a day and a night, baby asked Ling to help it hide on a dark and windy night. Taking advantage of the fact that there was no one around, it took the me that it had gotten from a certain Phoenix and old dragon and quietly came to the outside of Zhou kun''s tent. Its beautiful purple eyes looked around first, then it secretly put one of its small ws into the tent ...

    After doing all this, baby took small steps back to his own tent.

    "Argh! Help me! It''s on fire!"

    Late at night, an earth-shaking cry suddenly woke up Ji Yun and the others from their dreams.

    When they heard the cry, they hurriedly ran out of the tent to take a look, only to see Zhou kun''s tent being burned to ashes in front of their eyes. Fortunately, Zhou kun and Meng Bao were not in any serious danger, but they were obviously frightened and looked extremely embarrassed.

    "What is this? How did it catch fire?" Leng ruoxue also came out of the tent with her precious little beasts. She asked Zhou kun in puzzlement when she saw his tent, which was in ruins and had already been burned to ashes.

    "We don''t know either, we were sleeping soundly." Meng Bao said fearfully. As long as she thought of the scorching mes, she would still have a lingering fear! Fortunately, they had run away quickly. Otherwise, they would have been burned to ashes with the tent.

 Chapter 1882 The Consequences Of The Scheme (3)

    The fire was so hot and the temperature was extremely high. He really didn''t know what kind of me it was! She had lived for so long, but she had never seen such a terrifying me. Meng Bao''s heart trembled whenever she thought of the terrifying me just now.

    However, even if she cracked her head, she would not be able to guess what kind of me it was.

    It was because there was more than one type of me.

    The baby''s original intention was to get the two of them out of the tent, so it did not intend to harm their lives. Therefore, the little me it threw out was not big at all, at most a small spark. However, no matter how small the me was, it belonged to the dragon and phoenix and was of extremely high quality. Otherwise, the tent would not have been set on fire.

    As for the person! The fire had been specially treated by its owner. Although it looked terrifying, it would not burn them. Unfortunately, Zhou kun and Meng Bao were not aware of this, and the treasure would not take the initiative to tell them that it was the one who had set the fire, so it was not dangerous! Therefore, the two of them could only live with the shadow of the fire for the rest of their lives.

    "What are your thoughts now?" Leng ruoxue continued to ask. Seeing Zhou kun and Meng Bao''s miserable and pitiful appearance, she knew without a doubt that the culprit must be treasure.

    "We ... We don''t know either." Zhou kun and Meng Bao looked at each other and saw a trace of fear in each other''s eyes.

    "Are you nning to stay here and cuddle, or are you going to leave?" Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but roll her eyes and asked helplessly,"sigh! It was just a little fire and it scared the two of them to this extent. To think that they were gods! He was too timid.

    "We''re preparing to leave. " Leng ruoxue added.

    "I''ll go with you. " Upon hearing that, Zhou kun did not ask for Meng Bao''s opinion. Instead, he said impatiently,"Boohoo ... I don''t want to be with this ugly tigress anymore. Otherwise, I''ll lose my life sooner orter."

    "Who do you want to go with?" Upon hearing this, Meng Bao pulled Zhou kun into his arms and asked with a hostile expression and half-squinted eyes, as if she would teach him a lesson if he said anything wrong. Zhou kun was so frightened that he immediately changed his words.""I''ll go with you! Of course, with you. What I mean is, we''ll travel with them!"

    "Why do we have to travel with them? Can''t the two of us go together? We can spend some time alone. " Meng Baoughed in a rather wretched manner. Upon hearing her words, Zhou kun really wanted to roll his eyes and pass out.

    F * ck! Who would want to spend time with her alone! Hadn''t he been tortured enough for the past few days? If it was really just the two of them, he would probably die of exhaustion before he could leave this ce. Sob ... This woman was too scary!

    At the thought of this, Zhou kun''s eyes began to wander around Ji Yun and the others. ''Doesn''t this ugly monster want to build a harem?'' Then he would fulfill her wish! In this way, she would not pay much attention to him. With this thought in mind, he began to size up Ji Yun and the others even more impudently.

    Ji Yun and the others were covered in goosebumps from Zhou kun''s scheming gaze. They sensed that Zhou kun seemed to be up to no good and immediately raised their vignce.

    At this moment, Zhou kun lowered his head and whispered to Meng Bao,""Baobao, what do you think of those men? Do you want to take them into your harem?"

    "You''re saying ..." Upon hearing Zhou kun''s words, Meng Bao could not help but look at Ji Yun and the others. At that moment, Ji Yun and the others became even more careful.

    F * ck! Although they didn''t know what Zhou kun was up to, they knew that he wouldn''t do anything good. Unfortunately, the two of them weremunicating through voice transmission, so they couldn''t hear him even if they wanted to.<sub> </sub>

    They could not hear it, but Leng ruoxue could!

    After sensing Zhou kun''s sneaky actions, Leng ruoxue had already instructed Qing Jue to read their minds. However, the result made her a little speechless.

    She really did not know what Zhou kun was thinking. Could it be that because he was in trouble, he was going to drag Ji Yun and the others down with him? However, judging from Meng Bao''s words, he did not seem to be very interested in Ji Yun and the others. Otherwise, Zhou kun would never have the chance to be the man beside them.

    Things were just as Leng ruoxue had guessed. After hearing Zhou kun''s words, Meng Bao sized up Ji Yun and the others.

    Among these people, Ji Yun was the one she was most dissatisfied with. This was because Ji Yun looked too weak. She did not like men who could be blown away by the wind. More importantly, Ji Yun was timid and often cried. This was something she could not stand. Thus, she was the first to reject Ji Yun.

    Yu Chen! She didn''t want to touch her brother''s friend. Otherwise, her brother would be angry at her! Because big brother always said,"big brother''s friends should not be bullied!" And she was very obedient to her big brother.

    As for the other two, no matter how she looked at them, she didn''t think they were her type.

    He was too fair and his skin was too soft. She didn''t feel the touch of such a man, so she directly crossed him out, which was also rejected by her.

    All in all, she still preferred men like Zhou kun, who were tall, strong, and looked very durable. After all, when choosing a man, she had to choose one that she could use for a long time! Otherwise, if he chose someone who looked good but was useless, wouldn''t he be the one regretting it? Therefore, a man''s face had never been in her consideration when choosing a man.

    Therefore, she was not satisfied with all of them. In other words, Zhou kun''s plot had failed, and Ji Yun and the others were safe.

    After sensing the change in Meng Bao''s gaze, Ji Yun and the others felt strangely at ease. Although Meng Bao''s eyes were full of provocation and dissatisfaction, they didn''t know why, but they still felt at ease.

    Later on, when Leng ruoxue talked to them about this matter, they suddenly realized why Zhou kun was sizing them up with a scheming gaze and why Meng Bao was dissatisfied with them. It turned out that Zhou kun was trying to drag them into this! This fact made the few of them extremely furious, and it was also destined that Zhou kun''s days in the special space would not be peaceful.

    However, at this moment, Zhou kun was still unaware that his unlucky days were yet toe. At this time, he was still trying to persuade Meng Bao to go with them. It was only after he made countless unfair conditions and satisfied Meng Bao that Meng Bao finally agreed to go with Leng ruoxue and the others.

    However, before she left, she warned Zhou kun to stay away from Leng ruoxue. Otherwise, he would bear the consequences!

    Upon hearing those words, Zhou kun had no choice but to calm down under Meng Bao''s tyrannical abuse of power. However, he knew that his heart was with Leng ruoxue!

    After they set off, Leng ruoxue and the others walked in front while Meng Bao carried Zhou kun in his arms like a princess. In her words, her little kun was exhausted from the past few days, so he could not walk anymore. She could only carry him.

    In fact, even if Meng Bao did not exin himself, Leng ruoxue and the others would not mind that Zhou kun was being hugged by a woman. On the contrary, they were more than happy to watch a good show!

 Chapter 1883 Potential Rival In Love (1)

    Just like that, Zhou kun''s face was flushed, and Meng Bao did not know if it was from embarrassment or anger. Moreover, he did not say a word along the way and always looked drowsy. Seeing this, Meng Bao''s heart ached even more.

    AI! Little Kunkun had been exhausted recently because he had been so enthusiastic and brave these few nights that she almost couldn''t handle it! Fortunately, she was physically stronger, so she had the strength to carry little kun kun with her during the day.

    Although she was tired, she felt happy when she thought of little Kunkun''s fiery enthusiasm. All her fatigue was swept away.

    Along the way, Leng ruoxue and the others hurried along during the day and looked for a ce to set up camp at night. As for Zhou kun and Meng Bao, they would be so eager to get into their tents at night ...

    After dinner, Leng ruoxue and the rest gathered around the fire and chatted as usual. A familiar sound rang in their ears. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue raised her hand and cast a few spells, creating a sound-proof barrier to block the sound from the outside.

    These two people were too good at disturbing people.

    "Ji Yun, how much did you drug Zhou kun?" Yu Chen nced at Ji Yun and said in a speechless manner. However, what made him feel even more incredulous was that the medicine took effect at intervals. Basically, they were fine during the day, but when it waste at night, the two of them would lose control of themselves, especially Zhou kun.

    "Not much, about a month''s worth!" Ji Yun said disapprovingly after some thought.

    Hearing his words, Yu Chen couldn''t help but wipe the cold sweat on his forehead. A month''s amount is not much? Then how much would be considered a lot? However, Zhou kun really deserved to die. He actually dared to have designs on them. If they did not teach him a lesson, he would definitely rebel!

    As if he thought of something, Yu Chen said,""Ji Yun, there are still more than ten days left before we leave this ce. By then, we will definitely have a big fight with others. If Zhou kun continues to be so weak, he will drag us down. In my opinion, why don''t you give him the antidote for the time being? if he is still alive after we leave this ce, I will support you even if you give him a hundred years of the antidote, let alone a month."

    "Yes, yes, I know what I''m doing. I won''t let him drag us down." Ji Yun promised. In fact, he wanted Zhou kun to enjoy himself for a few more days before he would secretly feed him the antidote.

    "That''s good!" Hearing Ji Yun''s words, Yu Chen was relieved.

    The next day.

    When Leng ruoxue and the others walked out of the tent, they were surprised to find that Zhou kun was already waiting for them. Moreover, hisplexion was obviously much better, at least not as pale as before.

    However, he and Meng Bao had been pulling and tugging at each other. He wondered what they were doing.

    "What are you guys doing?" Leng ruoxue and the rest asked curiously. During this period of time, these two people had added a lot of after-meal topics for them, so they had to show some concern.

    "Little Kunkun''s body is too weak, but he won''t let me carry him." Upon seeing Leng ruoxue and the others, Meng Bao immediatelyined. That aggrieved look, coupled with her tall and strong body, really made people feel strange no matter how they looked at it.

    "Little kun kun, how could you reject Baobao''s good intentions?" Ji Yun suppressed hisughter as he feigned being unable to bear it.

    "I have my hands and feet, can''t I walk on my own? Why are you letting someone else carry you?" Zhou kun roared angrily. As soon as he thought of that, the mes in his heart would burst out.

    "It''s true that you have arms and legs, but unfortunately, your body has been too weak recently. If it weren''t for leopard holding you, I''m afraid you would have fallen behind. So, you have to thank her for not abandoning you. You must know how to be grateful, and you will get your retribution for being ungrateful. " Ji Yun said disapprovingly. Hearing his words, Meng Bao''s expression became even more aggrieved.

    "Little Kunkun isn''t an ungrateful person. He''s just too shy." Meng Bao spoke up for Zhou kun.<sub> </sub>

    "He''s shy? Hahaha! In this world, anyone can be shy, but he isn ''t. " When Ji Yun heard this, he couldn''t help butugh as if he had just heard a great joke.

    "You don''t understand him. In fact, little Kunkun is a very introverted child." Meng Bao said.

    "Uh!" Ji Yun looked at Meng Bao and then nced at Zhou kun. He felt nauseated.

    However, Zhou kun vomited it out before he did.

    "Little kun kun, what''s wrong? Why did you vomit?" Upon seeing that, Meng Bao turned pale with fright and hurriedly rushed to Zhou kun''s side. He hugged him tightly in his arms and patted his back tofort him.

    "Cough cough!" Zhou kun coughed twice, and his face turned pale again. ''Damn it!'' This fellow''s hand was so strong, he would be pped by her for no reason.

    "I''m fine,"she said. Zhou kun said after he calmed down.

    "You said you were fine, but you vomited!" Meng Bao growled nervously.

    "I said I''m fine, so I''m fine." Zhou kun said impatiently, but he couldn''t help but think that it would be great if Leng ruoxue was the one who cared so much about him!

    He had to admit that he was still daydreaming about something that would nevere true!

    "Baobao, don''t worry! This is a normal reaction. I should congratte you for bing a mother soon. " At this moment, Ji Yun interjected. When Leng ruoxue and the others heard Ji Yun''s words, ck lines appeared on their foreheads. ''Does this fellow mean that Zhou kun is pregnant?'' However, Zhou kun obviously had not reacted yet.

    And this idea was really too different. The few of them muttered to themselves at the same time. However, in order to cooperate with Ji Yun, they all looked at Zhou kun with burning eyes, which made Zhou kun even more annoyed.

    "I''m ... Going to be a mother?" Ji Yun''s words made Meng Bao a little dumbfounded. This good news came too suddenly, and she was not mentally prepared for it!

    "Mm! But your little kun kun is too weak, so you have to take good care of him. After all, he''s now a dual-bodied person. " Ji Yun warned. This time, he was very straightforward, and Zhou kun and Meng Bao both heard him clearly.

    "Dammit! What did you just say? I dare you to say that again!" Upon hearing Ji Yun''s words, Zhou kun was a little angry from embarrassment. ''F * ck!'' He was a man! That coward from the Ji family actually said that he was pregnant. Wasn''t he deliberately trying to anger him to death? After all, it was a woman''s business to have a baby, and he had no right to do so. The more he thought about it, the angrier he got!

    "Congrattions, little kun kun. You''re pregnant." Ji Yun did not care about Zhou kun''s fierce look at all and congratted him with a smile.

    "F * ck! I''m a man!" Zhou kun gritted his teeth and said fiercely.

    "I didn''t say you''re a woman!" Ji Yun''s smile was very annoying.

    "That Ji Yun, how could little kun kun have a child?" Meng Bao also asked in confusion. She had originally thought that Ji Yun was talking about her! Only now did he know that the person Ji Yun said was going to give birth to a child was actually little kun kun. This was simply impossible! Even if she didn''t have anymon sense, she knew that a woman gave birth to a baby, and men didn''t have that function!

 Chapter 1884 Potential Rival In Love (2)

    "Hehe! I''m just guessing based on his reaction. However, we''re all cultivators, so we should be very clear about the abnormalities in our bodies. So, let him check it himself, won''t we know if he has it or not?" Ji Yun suggested.

    "Hmph! I''m going to make you give up on this idea right now!" Ji Yun''s suggestion was exactly what Zhou kun wanted. After he said that fiercely, he used his divine consciousness to explore Ji Yun''s body and carefully examined it ...

    How ... How could this be possible? After checking Zhou kun''s body, his face turned paler and paler. Upon seeing that, Meng Bao was frightened and shouted loudly,""Little Kunkun! What''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me!"

    However, Zhou kun only looked into his body and did not give Meng Bao any response. It could also be said that he waspletely in a dazed state because he discovered that there seemed to be a life aura in his dantian that did not belong to him, but was closely connected to him. This fact made his heart sink involuntarily. ''Oh ... How could this be?'' He even wanted to die.

    "Little Kunkun!" Unwilling to give up, Meng Bao continued to call out and tugged Zhou kun''s sleeve with all his might. Unfortunately, Zhou kun still did not respond and was immersed in his own world.

    "Baobao, calm down. He should be fine. He just can''t ept that he''s going to have a baby." Ji Yun advised.

    "Oh! Is he really fine?" Meng Bao was still worried.

    "I''ll definitely be fine. Don''t you worry!" Ji Yun gave Meng Bao a consoling look and promised.

    "That''s good!" Meng Bao was relieved for the time being. Besides, she had to digest this ''good news'' properly. She was actually going to be a mother, and the child would be born from the belly of her child''s father. This was really amazing. She was so happy that she was toozy to investigate why Zhou kun could give birth to a child. After all, this was the divine realm, and anything was possible!

    All of a sudden, Zhou kun burst into tears. Then, he ran back to his tent without looking back.

    "Little Kunkun!" Meng Bao cried out in worry.

    "You should go andfort him! I''m guessing he won''t be able to ept this fact for a while. " Ji Yun hurriedly urged.

    "Oh, oh! I''ll gofort him immediately. " After saying that, Meng Bao, who was at a loss, also ran away.

    After the two of them left, Leng ruoxue and the rest turned their gazes towards Ji Yun. They looked at him steadily without saying a word.

    Ji Yun''s hair stood on end from their gazes. Cold sweat involuntarily trickled down his forehead. He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead with lingering fear. He couldn''t take it anymore and said, "Don''t look at me like that, I''m scared!"

    These Wolf-like gazes seemed to want to eat him up. Wu...How could they bully him like this! Ji Yun felt wronged.

    "What did you do?" After a long while, Leng ruoxue asked with a faint smile. She did not believe that Zhou kun, a grown man, would be pregnant.

    "I didn''t do anything!" Ji Yun blinked his eyes and said innocently.

    "Leniency to those who confess, severity to those who resist! It''s your choice!" Leng ruoxue didn''t waste any words with him and directly gave him two choices.

    "Can I choose the third option?" Ji Yun said with a fawning smile.

    "There''s no third option. " Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes were half-squinted as she looked at Ji Yun with an unfriendly expression.

    "Wuwu ... You''re such bullies. What exactly do you want me to do?!" Ji Yun couldn''t bear the enormous pressure and said with a sad face.<sub> </sub>

    "We just want to know what''s going on with Zhou kun''s pregnancy. Are you the one behind it?" Yu Chen sighed softly and said somewhat helplessly. If it was really Ji Yun who was ying tricks on Zhou kun, he would not be worried. He was only afraid that Zhou kun was really pregnant. If that happened, it would be difficult to handle. Although he had not heard of any man who could give birth in the divine realm, just because they did not know did not mean that it did not exist in this world.

    "If I say that he really has it, would you believe me?" Ji Yun cautiously asked.

    "What do you think?" Yu Chen asked.

    "Alright! I admit that I did something to him. " Ji Yun confessed honestly.

    "How did you do it?" Leng ruoxue was a little curious. Ji Yun had actually made Zhou kun mistakenly think that there were signs of life in her body. This was not an easy thing to do!

    "I once obtained a pill by chance. That pill has the effect of simting the characteristics of life, so I gave it to him without him knowing." Ji Yun said smugly.

    "So that''s how it is! It''s a good thing that he''s not really pregnant. Otherwise, we''d be in big trouble. " Yu Chen heaved a sigh of relief after hearing this.

    "How can our trouble be big?" Ji Yun didn''t understand.

    "If he really has it, can we immediately set off? Not only that, but Meng Bao might even need us to help take care of him. Don''t you think we''re in big trouble? I don''t want to take care of that pregnant woman!" Yu Chen gritted his teeth and emphasized the word "pregnant."

    "Hahaha!" Seeing Yu Chen''s reaction, Leng ruoxue and the rest could not help butugh.

    At this time, Zhou kun, who had already hidden in the tent, was in an extremely low mood.

    He had it!

    He actually had a child, Wu ... He didn''t be the first eunuch in the divine realm, but was about to be the first man to give birth to a child in the divine realm. This fact was also something that he couldn''t ept.

    Zhou kun lowered his head, and tears streamed down his face. All of a sudden, he was hugged by a strong arm. The owner of the arm looked at him with a distressed expression and said,""Little Kunkun, I know it''s hard for you to ept this, but there''s no point in being depressed now. Let''s just get over it! Be good! We''re going to have a baby, hehe! This is really good news!"

    After Meng Baoforted Zhou kun a little, he was so happy that he forgot himself again. However, Zhou kun became even angrier when he heard her words.

    "Good news my ass! If you''re pregnant, it might be good news, but I''m the one pregnant now. How is that good news? If outsiders were to find out, how would I have the face to continue living in the divine realm in the future!" Zhou kun was furious, and he had no way to vent the anger in his heart. He felt a sharp pain in his chest.

    "But things have alreadye to this. What else can we do?" Meng Bao said helplessly. She knew that little Kunkun was in a bad mood, so she could only coax him patiently.

    "I ..." Zhou kun was a little speechless. ''Damn it!'' If he knew what to do, wouldn''t that be good?

    "Little kun kun, let''s get married immediately after we leave the elite conference! Otherwise, wouldn''t our child be an illegitimate child?" Seeing that Zhou kun seemed to have calmed down a little, Meng Bao made a suggestion.

    "Married? There are still 10 days left until the elite gathering. Anything can happen in these 10 days. So, let''s think about how to save our lives here first! As for marriage, we can talk about itter. " Zhou kun said perfunctorily. Although he had the ugly woman''s child, he still did not want to marry her.

 Chapter 1885 Potential Rival In Love (3)

    "Little Kunkun! Don''t worry! With me around, I''ll do everything I can to ensure your and our child''s safety!" Meng Bao promised.

    "I''m afraid you won''t be able to handle it. " Zhou kun understood that when the day of the decisive battle came, it would be good enough if Meng Bao could protect himself. He would not be able to take care of Zhou kun!

    "Little kun kun, you have to believe me! I''ll definitely ce your and our child''s safety as my top priority. " Seeing that Zhou kun did not seem to believe her words, Meng Bao assured him again. Then, he acted cute and coquettishly, finally making Zhou kun believe him.

    In fact, Zhou kun was just annoyed by her. Hence, he had no choice but to pretend to believe her.

    In the next few days, Zhou kun remained sickly and could not eat anything at all. Upon seeing that, Meng Bao, who was trying to please him, almost turned white from worry.

    With no other choice, Meng Bao could only seek help from Leng ruoxue.

    In the tent.

    Meng Bao looked at Leng ruoxue uneasily and mumbled,""Miss Leng, I need your help."

    "If you want me to persuade Zhou kun to eat on your behalf, forget it!" Leng ruoxue said, cutting off Meng Bao''s words.

    "Why? He doesn''t want to eat, but I know he''ll listen to you. Please help me persuade him!" Meng Bao pleaded.

    "Miss Meng, Zhou kun is just suffering from morning sickness. If he really can''t eat, you don''t have to force him. He''s already a God anyway, so he won''t starve to death even if he doesn''t eat. As for the child in his stomach, you don''t have to worry about it. The child of a God isn''t that weak." In fact, in her opinion, Meng Bao was even more abnormal than Zhou kun. After all, Zhou kun was just depressed and could not ept the fact that he was pregnant. However, what about Meng Bao? However, she had been busy for the past few days.

    "Miss Meng, we have to leave this ce tomorrow." Leng ruoxue reminded him again. Due to Zhou kun ''s'' pregnancy '', they had been dyed for a few more days, and they could not afford to dy any longer.

    "Miss Leng, there''s no need to leave in a hurry. We might be teleported to a ce with many people." Knowing that Leng ruoxue was anxious topete, Meng Bao revealed a secret.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue''s pupils contracted. She squinted her beautiful eyes and said indifferently,""Are you saying that we will be transported to other ces?"

    "I''m just saying that it''s possible, because the situation is different every year. If the battle in that year is rtively intense, we won''t be teleported away. However, if there are too many contestants like us who haven''t fought a single battle, we might be gathered together." Meng Bao exined.

    "There''s such a situation?" Leng ruoxue had never heard her Godfather mention this before, so she was really not sure.

    "Mm! However, such a situation has only happened once in history, and it has been a long time, so I guess that many families have forgotten about it. " Meng Bao said.

    "Since you knew, why didn''t you tell us earlier? you made us run around like headless flies!" Leng ruoxueined.

    "Uh! I can''t think of it at the moment. Moreover, this situation isn''t absolute. I just feel that it''s possible for us to do so, and it may not be what I think. " Meng Bao observed Leng ruoxue''s expression and asked carefully.

    "So, you''re willing to take a gamble for Zhou kun''s sake?" Leng ruoxue asked, clearly aware that Meng Bao would not have remembered this if it were not for the fact that Zhou kun was pregnant and could not travel in a hurry. Of course, it was also possible that she wouldn''t tell him even if she knew.

    "MMH! We haven''t even fought before! I believe that the God lord''s estate will have other arrangements. " Meng Bao said with certainty.

    "If it''s not like what you said, and we weren''t teleported together, what should we do?" Leng ruoxue asked indifferently.<sub> </sub>

    "Then there''s no loss for you to stay here! There''s no one else here, and we don''t have to fight to the death, nor will we get hurt. When the timees, we''ll naturally be able to leave!" Meng Bao said with a smile. Right now, she really needed Leng ruoxue and the others by her side. Therefore, she must not let them leave! After all, if she were to encounter an opponent, it would be a little difficult for her to protect Zhou kun alone.

    "If everyone thinks the same way as you, then what are we doing here? Are you traveling?" "This woman has really fallen into Zhou kun''s love," Leng ruoxue said, feeling a little speechless."Look at how she Pampers Zhou kun. She''s almost worshiping Him."

    "Hehe! Peace is the most important thing! It''s boring to fight and kill, isn''t it?" Meng Bao said with a sneer.

    "When we first met, it seemed like you already wanted to fight us." Leng ruoxue reminded him with a half-smile.

    "Uh! It was a misunderstanding! That was a misunderstanding! We''re also friends after a fight!" Meng Bao chuckled. She didn''t deny that she had the desire to fight, but that was different now! Little Kunkun was pregnant. If she fought with others like before and identally hurt little Kunkun, it would be a life and death situation!

    "Out of blows, friendship grows. Since you''ve said so, we''ll have to risk our lives to apany you." Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Meng Bao''s face lit up with joy. However, Leng ruoxue''s next words caused her anticipation to drop to the bottom of the valley.

    "However, don''t expect me to persuade Zhou kun for you!" Leng ruoxue continued.

    "Uh! "Can''t you ..."Meng Bao still wanted to persuade Leng ruoxue.

    "We can ''t!" Leng ruoxue interrupted Meng Bao''s words and said without any room for discussion.

    "Alright then!" Looking at the stubborn Leng ruoxue, Meng Bao knew that he would not be able to convince her. She had already given him face by staying, so he should not force her to do anything.

    After saying that, Meng Bao turned around and left resentfully.

    Not long after she left, Ji Yun and the others ran in sneakily.

    "Ruoxue! What did she say to you? By the way, shouldn''t we be preparing to leave?" Ji Yun asked in rapid session.

    "There''s no rush. We''ll stay here until the end of thepetition!" Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    "Uh!" Leng ruoxue''s words left Ji Yun dumbfounded. He didn''t hear her wrong, did he? The person who wanted to leave the most had actually taken the initiative to stay.

    Seeing that Ji Yun and the others were puzzled, Leng ruoxue repeated what Yao Bao had told her to them. After hearing it, Ji Yun and the others all fell silent.

    "I still have to fight!" Ji Yun''s face was teary as he spoke with extreme reluctance.

    "Of course we have to fight. Why else would youe here? Are you here to y?" Yu Chen said, somewhat speechless. Ji Yun''s words made him have the urge to beat someone up.

    "Hehe! How did you know that I came here to y? In fact, I''m just a bystander. Who asked me to be the young master of the Ji family? I had no choice but toe!" Ji Yun''s tone was filled with grievance. Yu Shu gritted her teeth upon hearing this. It seemed that the Ji family had really spoiled Ji Yun.

 Chapter 1886 Interrogation (1)

    ? As he thought of this, Yu Chen''s gaze turned to Ji Wu and ji tao, and hemunicated with them with his eyes.

    "Is this the young master of the Ji family?"

    Ji Wu and ji tao returned Yu Chen''s gaze with absolute certainty. In reality, the two of them had no way of dealing with Ji Yun''s temper. Even the Ji n''s ancestor had to admit defeat when facing Ji Yun, let alone them! This was because sometimes, Ji Yun was really ...

    Seeing their expressions, Yu Chen lost his temper.

    "Sister ruoxue, since you''ve decided to stay here, then we''ll stay here!" Yu Chen sighed and changed the topic.

    After receiving Yu Chen''s affirmative answer, Leng ruoxue turned her gaze towards Ji Yun and the other two. Without waiting for Leng ruoxue to ask, Ji Yun immediately expressed his stance in a very obsequious manner,"Ruoxue, I''ll be wherever you are!"

    "Is that so?" Suddenly, an ice-cold voice sounded out of nowhere, causing the temperature around them to drop. When Ji Yun and the rest heard this voice, they could not help but shiver. On the other hand, Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with joy as she hurriedly left the tent.

    The moment she stepped out of the tent, Leng ruoxue saw a peerless and magnificent man standing outside. In an instant, she was like a swallow returning to its nest as she threw herself into the man''s embrace ...

    The man was also hugging Leng ruoxue tightly.

    When Ji Wu and the others came out and saw this scene, their eyes immediately widened in disbelief. What was this situation?

    Ji Yun''s reaction was even more direct. He immediately roared,"Let go of ruoxue!" After he finished speaking, he wanted to rush forward and pull the two people who were tightly hugging each other away, but he was stopped by Ji Wu and ji tao.

    "Why are you guys pulling me? Quickly let me go, can''t you see that little sister ruoxue is being bullied?" Ji Yun was furious. He red at the man''s arms that were wrapped around Leng ruoxue. He wished he could burn a hole in them!

    It''s too much of an eyesore, isn''t it?

    It was really an eyesore!

    Ji Yun was going crazy. He hadn''t even hugged little sister ruoxue before! Now, it was actually snatched by a guy who came out of nowhere. It was really preposterous!

    "Young master! Don''t embarrass yourself, the two of them should know each other. " Ji tao couldn''t help but send a mental message. Ji Yun, who was burning with jealousy, couldn''t see the situation clearly, but couldn''t they? Moreover, that man didn''t look like someone to be trifled with. His Ji Yun was probably no match for him! They were well aware of this, so they naturally wouldn''t allow Ji Yun to do something he shouldn''t have done in his rashness.

    "H-how is this possible?" Ji Yun stupidly muttered to himself. He was unwilling to believe this truth, because whether it was in terms of appearance or cultivation, that man was much stronger than him. Wu.....One was the bright moon in the sky, while the other was the dust on the ground. There was simply noparison between the two of them. However, he, who had always been self-aware, knew that the dust was him.

    "Young master! Calm down! We''ll know once we ask. " Ji tao consoled her. The truth was clear, so there was no need to ask. After all, they had been together with Leng ruoxue for quite some time. Although that woman looked very friendly, there was a hint of alienation in her friendliness.<sub> </sub>

    However, before they could ask about the man''s identity, Leng ruoxue took the initiative to introduce him to them.

    "He''s my fianc¨¦, Yechen!" Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. Her beautiful eyes stared unblinkingly at the devilish man in front of her. During this period of time, she really wanted to be a devilish man.

    "Uh! Hello! I''ve long heard of your great name!" Ji Wu and ji tao hurriedly replied while secretly sizing up Yechen from the corner of their eyes. When Ji Yun found out that this man was ruoxue''s fianc¨¦, he immediately became listless from the huge blow. Oh ... Heavens! You don''t have to provoke me like this!

    Tsk! Tsk! What an unparalleled handsome man! Ji Wu and ji tao secretly praised him. Although they had always admitted that they were pretty,pared to this demonic man, the difference was like heaven and earth. There was no way topare them.

    In addition to his cold temperament, he had the ability to cause the surrounding temperature to drop by a lot, which was something they did not have.

    Previously, they had been gossiping and guessing what kind of man was qualified to be Leng ruoxue''s fianc¨¦. After all, Leng ruoxue was a peerless beauty in their eyes. Hence, they had already determined in their hearts that a man who was worthy of Leng ruoxue would definitely not be an ordinary man. Today, they had finally met this man who had been known for a long time. He was indeed worthy of his reputation!

    The two of them, be it their appearance or temperament, were verypatible. Furthermore, when they saw the beautiful couple snuggling together, they actually felt that it was so natural, so natural, and so pleasing to the eye. At this moment, if someone wanted to destroy this beautiful scene, they would find it unbearable.

    Unfortunately, there were always people who didn''t know what was good for them.

    "Young master ye! Who is this youngdy?" Suddenly, a gentle and beautiful voice interrupted abruptly, breaking the originally quiet atmosphere.

    When Ji Wu and ji tao saw that someone had ruined this beautiful atmosphere, they were instantly enraged. However, when they saw the face of the person who had spoken, they were both dumbfounded ...

    "Sister min!" The two of them said in unison. They didn''t expect the person who ruined this beautiful atmosphere to be their eldest miss of the Ji family. What, what should they do now? Ji Wu and ji tao looked at each other, feeling helpless.

    When Leng ruoxue heard Ji min''s words, she didn''t even look at Ji min. Instead, she turned her beautiful eyes towards the demon. Seeing this, the demon''s expression remained calm andposed as he brought Leng ruoxue into the tent.

    When Ji min saw this scene, her lungs almost exploded from anger. Damn it! These two people actually ignored her existence like this. Since when had she ever received such treatment?

    "Who''s that woman?" Ji min was so angry that she grabbed ji Tao''s cor and pulled him in front of her. She couldn''t help but ask.

    "It ''s, it''s his fianc¨¦e!" Ji tao told the truth. At this time, his reaction was slow, but he also knew that his haughty eldest miss had fallen for that demonic man. However, looking at the state of their rtionship, it would be difficult for outsiders to intervene.

    At the thought of this, ji tao looked at Ji Yun worriedly. This pair of siblings could really be considered to be in the same boat! However, Ji Yun seemed to be in a better state as he had always been carefree since he was young. It was hard to say for Ji min.

    Although Ji min was the eldest youngdy of the Ji family and one of the most dazzling leaders of their generation, and was considered an idol-level figure in their hearts, after being with Leng ruoxue for this period of time, ji tao was very clear about Leng ruoxue''s character. She was not easy to get along with. If Ji min met her, she might not be able to gain any benefits. More importantly, Leng ruoxue was their Savior, so he was a thousand times more. They really didn''t want Ji min to have any ideas about her fianc¨¦. If the two of them had any conflicts, they would feel very embarrassed.

 Chapter 1887 Interrogation (2)

    They should have helped Ji min, but they would feel sorry for Leng ruoxue if they did that. Ji min was not in the right! But she was still a member of the Ji family! So they did not do anything to her. Ji tao began to feel conflicted.

    "Fianc¨¦e?" Ji min narrowed her eyes, and a thought-provoking light shed in the depths of her beautiful eyes. She didn''t expect that young master ye really had a fianc¨¦e. She thought that they were just perfunctory with her! What should I do now?

    "Miss Ji, I''ve told you before thatmander ye is my miss''s fianc¨¦. Now you should believe me!" At this time, another helpless voice rang out. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw two beautiful women standing not far away from them. One of them was wearing green clothes, and the other was wearing pink clothes. The one who spoke was the woman in green. These two people were Lu Tao and Cuizhu.

    "Green peach! Was that woman really your family''s young miss?" Ji min asked with a slight suspicion.

    "How can this be fake? Don''t tell me we don''t even recognize our own miss?" Lu Tao rolled her eyes and said, somewhat speechless. When they first met Ji min, they felt that Ji min was a very open and generous person and was easy to get along with. However, ever since she metmander ye, Ji min seemed to have changed into a different person overnight and became a stranger to them. Perhaps ... This was the real her!

    "Since that woman is your family''s young miss, why didn''t you all go up and acknowledge her just now?" Ji min was still very suspicious and raised a new question.

    "We do want to go forward, but guild leader ye clearly wants to spend some alone time with my young miss. If we go forward, won''t we attract guild leader ye''s hatred? As a human, you should know your ce and not do such a disgusting thing. Otherwise, you won''t even know how you died. " Green peach said with a hidden meaning.

    These words were clearly directed at Ji min, but Ji min didn''t intend to take green Peach''s warning seriously. After all, green Peach''s identity was obvious! She was willing to let go of her identity as the youngdy of the Ji family to befriend him, which was already a great honor for her. How could she allow green peach to ruin her marriage?

    From the first time she saw Yechen, her eyes and heart had been filled with that man''s figure. She could no longer tolerate anyone else''s existence, so for the sake of her own happiness, she had to take a gamble! Not to mention that Leng ruoxue only had a fianc¨¦e, even if she already had a wife, she still wanted to snatch the only man that she liked from another woman. After she made up her mind, she saw Leng ruoxue as her greatest love rival in this life. However, she thought of herself as a wise woman. Even if she wanted to snatch her love away, she had to pay attention to the method and strategy. She could not give others the chance to gossip.

    Fortunately, Leng ruoxue was still unaware of Ji min''s thoughts. Otherwise, she would definitely mock her for wanting to be a whore and yet wanting to have a good reputation!

    "When will theye out?" Ji min asked as she looked at the tightly shut tent. When she said this, her expression was normal, but in fact, her heart was already in turmoil. She was jealous! He was so jealous that he was about to go crazy! Why wasn''t she the woman inside? Throughout the entire journey, ye chen had never looked at her in the eye, let alone smiled at her. However, she had clearly seen ye chen smile at the woman just now and he seemed to be very doting on her. All of this made her so jealous that she was going crazy!

    "I don''t know. Maybe tomorrow, or maybe they won''te out until they leave this ce." Lu Tao said indifferently.

    "How can I do that?" Upon hearing this, Ji min gritted her teeth in hatred.

    "Why can''t I? Leader ye is my miss''s man, isn''t it only natural for them to be together?" Lu Tao said with a faint smile. Her impression of Ji min was getting worse and worse. Ever sincemander ye appeared, her good impression of Ji min had disappeared.

    "But we''re in apetition!" Ji min couldn''t help but remind him.<sub> </sub>

    "It doesn''t matter. The final battle hasn''te yet! The two of them haven''t seen each other for so long, it''s only right for them to have a good gathering. " At this moment, Yu Shu said with a faint smile.

    Hearing this, Ji min immediately pointed the spearhead at Yu Chen and questioned him with an unhappy expression,""Who are you? Is there any ce for you to interrupt?" She was so angry that she couldn''t maintain her usual elegant demeanor and directly exposed her true nature.

    Seeing her like this, Ji Wu and ji tao, who had never seen this side of her before, widened their eyes in shock. They looked at Ji min in disbelief, as if their eldest miss had been reced by someone else. On the other hand, Ji Yun was much calmer, and a trace of ridicule shed through his clear eyes.

    "I''m sister ruoxue''s brother. Since you''re suspicious of their privacy, and she''s not here, I naturally have to answer you on her behalf!" When Yu Chen said this, he had a faint smile on his face, but his tone was very indifferent and distant.

    Looking at Ji min, Yu Chen was a little disappointed with the eldest miss of the Ji family, who was rumored to be a God. Thinking back, someone in the Yu family had even suggested for Ji min to be his young Madam! Fortunately, it was rejected by the old ancestor. Now it seemed that the older the wiser. The old ancestor must have long seen that Ji min was a person who did not mean what she said. Otherwise, he would not have rejected this matter.

    Looking at Ji min, Yu Chen once again thanked the old ancestor for his wise decision.

    Although Ji min was very beautiful, she gave off a very strong feeling. This type of woman was usually very stubborn and would not give up until she achieved her goal. So, when he saw her reaction to the man just now, Yu Chen started to worry about Leng ruoxue.

    In his heart, he really treated Leng ruoxue as his little sister. In addition, Leng ruoxue did not act very domineering in front of them. Hence, Yu Chen subconsciously ced Leng ruoxue in a position that needed protection. As for this woman who wanted to hurt ruoxue and snatch ruoxue''s fianc¨¦, she was naturally cklisted by him.

    The way people interacted with each other was really strange. Some people might not be true friends even after knowing each other for a lifetime. However, some people only knew each other for a few minutes, and they could be life-and-death friends that they trusted the most. This was probably fate between people!

    "Brother? That''s not her real brother, what right do you have to represent her?" Ji min scoffed at ye Chen''s words and said disdainfully.

    "Sister, brother Yu is the young master of the Yu family." Suddenly, Ji Yun reminded her. Although he didn''t like his sister very much, he couldn''t just watch Ji min offend Yu Chen. It wouldn''t do the Ji family any good.

    "So it''s the Yu family''s young master. Ji min has been impolite." Upon hearing Ji Yun''s words, Ji min immediately reacted and resumed her usual magnanimous and appropriate way of dealing with things. She also apologized to Yu Shu.

    Yu Chen only smiled and did not say anything.

    At this moment, Ji min''s gaze turned to Ji Yun. She rushed in front of Ji Yun with unusual enthusiasm and tightly grabbed his wrist. She sized him up and down. After confirming that Ji Yun was safe and sound, she seemed to be relieved."Xiao Yun, it''s great that you''re fine. You don''t know how worried I''ve been for you."

 Chapter 1888 Interrogation (3)

    "Thank you for your concern, sister. I''m very well." The corner of Ji Yun''s mouth twitched as he indifferently replied. He was extremely cold to Ji min''s enthusiasm.

    Ji tao and Ji Wu were already used to this, but Yu Chen felt that the way the siblings got along was a little unusual.

    "Xiaoyun, are you still ming me? AI! It''s all big sister''s fault. If I had held you tightly when we entered this ce, we wouldn''t have been separated. You must have suffered a lot!" Ji min said with a pained expression, her beautiful face full of guilt.

    "Sister! I don''t me you!" Ji Yun rolled his eyes and said in a speechless manner. "Does this Sister Speak without thinking?" If when they entered this ce, the people of each n could be transmitted together as long as they held each other tightly, then what was the point of entering here? It would be better topete directly outside.

    "Little Yun ..." When she heard this, Ji min thought that Ji Yun was angry. Therefore, she looked at him with an aggrieved expression.

    "Sister, I''m tired. I''ll go back and rest first." Ji Yun was speechless at Ji min''s reaction, but he didn''t want to act like a brother and sister in front of outsiders, so he went straight into his tent.

    "Xiao Yun ..." Ji Yun had already left. Ji min watched his back as he left, but she still called out softly. Her beautiful eyes were filled with tears, but she forced them back.

    "Little Yun is ming me." Ji min muttered to herself.

    Seeing her like this, Ji Wu and ji tao didn''t know what to say, because this kind of situation wasmon in the Ji family.

    Outsiders all knew that Ji min doted on Ji Yun to the bone, but what they didn''t know was that Ji min always stuck her warm face to Ji Yun''s cold ass because Ji Yun didn''t appreciate her love at all. Turning around and leaving like this was still fine, but Ji Yun was capable of doing things that made Ji min even more embarrassed.

    Although they didn''t know why Ji Yun would treat Ji min like this, ording to their ancestor, this was the unique way the siblings got along. As long as they didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with it, it was enough. No one had the right to question it.

    Ever since the patriarch had said these words, the nsmen who felt that Ji min had been treated unfairly had greatly decreased. After all, everyone was well aware that the patriarch was clearly biased towards Ji Yun.

    "Don''t you think Xiaoyun is ming me?" Seeing that no one responded to her words, Ji min could only ask again.

    "The young master won''t me you. You''re his sister after all." Ji tao had no choice but tofort her. Although he admired Ji min, in his heart, Ji Yun was still more important. No matter how useless Ji Yun appeared to be, his position as young master Ji Yun was still unbreakable. Everyone in the Ji family knew this.

    "That''s good! AI! When you have time, please exin it to me! I don''t want Xiaoyun to misunderstand me. " Ji min said with a hint of resentment.

    "Yes." Ji Wu and ji tao nodded their heads readily. As for whether or not they would tell him and when, that was their own business.

    After that, the few people who didn''t feel very familiar with each other felt that they had nothing to say and each found an excuse to go back to work.

    Seeing l¨¹ Tao and Cuizhu setting up the tent, Yu Chen, who had nothing to do, took the initiative to help.

    "Young master of the Yu family, there''s no need to trouble you. We''ll be done immediately." Seeing that Yu Chen was about to make a move, Lu Tao hurriedly stopped him. They had also heard about Yu Chen''s identity from Ji Yun.

    "You don''t have to be so polite with me. I''m the Big Brother that little sister ruoxue acknowledged." Yu Chen said enthusiastically.<sub> </sub>

    "Uh!" Lu Tao did not know what to do with Yu Chen, who was so familiar with her. They were used to doing everything by themselves. Therefore, they were not used to an outsidering to help. What''s more, the person who came imed to be her young miss''s brother!

    Would her young miss be so bored as to casually acknowledge a brother? Green peach was very suspicious of this.

    However, she was toozy to expose him. After all, what were these young masters? They had to give him some face, right?

    In reality, Lu Tao''s guess was right. It was not Leng ruoxue who had taken the initiative to acknowledge Yu Chen as her brother, but Yu Shu had called him that out of familiarity. After a long time, Leng ruoxue had tacitly agreed. Yu Chen was not an annoying fellow anyway, and he was very tactful. In that case, it was no loss for her to have an older brother who had taken the initiative toe to her door!

    "By the way, How did you find us? Is it a coincidence, or?" Then, while helping l¨¹ Tao and Cuizhu set up their tents, Yu Shu asked curiously.

    "Hehe! Of course, I know where you are! Otherwise, how would we be able to find it? However, we''ve been searching for you for days. " Hearing Yu Chen''s question, Cuizhu replied without much scheming.

    Seeing Cuizhu''s straightforward answer, Lu Tao could not help but re at her. However, Lu Tao also felt that Yu Chen''s question was not a secret, so she simply exined it.

    "We met two people on the way and they told us. However, they only told us your approximate location. So, in order to find you, we have been searching for a long time." L¨¹ Tao''s words were simr to Cuizhu ''s. After Yu Chen heard it, he suspected that they had met the same person, Liu Sen, whom Leng ruoxue had mentioned that Zhou kun had offended. And this Liu Sen told everyone his whereabouts. What was he trying to do?

    Could it be that Liu Sen thought that Leng ruoxue and the rest would remain in their original positions? Wasn''t Liu Sen''s IQ too low?

    "Actually, someone told me that I would meet little sister ruoxue and the others. Furthermore, ording to my guess, the person who told us about little sister ruoxue and the others ''whereabouts should be the same person." Following that, Yu Chen also truthfully said.

    "Argh! What was going on? What does he want to do?" Yu Chen''s words caused Lu Tao and Cuizhu to turn pale with fright. However, at the same time, they were also quite d. After all, they had already found their miss. Hmph! With them around, let''s see who dares to bully their young miss!

    "For revenge!" Yu Chen said softly. Then, he told the two maidservants what he had heard from Leng ruoxue and the others. Lu Tao and Cuizhu were dumbfounded and gasped in admiration.

    After a long time.

    L¨¹ Tao and Cuizhu kept sighing, and their beautiful faces were filled with depression.

    "Don''t worry, little sister ruoxue and the others will be fine. " When he saw that the two maidservants had be listless after hearing his words, he thought that they were worried about Leng ruoxue. Hence, he consoled them immediately.

    "We''re not worried, we''re just regretful. " Cuizhu could not help but ask.

    "Uh!" This time, it was Yu Shu''s turn to be stunned. Then, he asked in a silly manner,""What are you regretting?"

    "It''s a pity that we weren''t there! We didn''t even get to participate in such a fun event. Sob ... I''ll regret it for the rest of my life!" Cuizhu said somewhat exaggeratedly, her beautiful eyes still faintly rippling with tears.

 Chapter 1889 Interrogation (4)

    "Uh!" Yu Shu started to sweat. He deeply felt that he was old and there was a big generation gap between him and these little girls. Otherwise, why couldn''t he understand what this little girl was thinking?

    If Cuizhu had said that she was worried about Leng ruoxue, or that she was afraid that Leng ruoxue would be injured, he would have thought that it was normal. However, she had treated it as a game and even regretted that she could not participate. Was this how a normal person thought?

    "What''s there to regret? maybe that guy wille to our miss for revenge. At that time, we''ll take care of him!" Unlike Cuizhu, although she was also depressed at the beginning, she thought further. She even thought that the other party mighte to take revenge on her youngdy, so she decided to make early preparations.

    Soon after, Lu Tao took out all of her bottles from her storage ring and said with a wicked smile,"If that guy really dares toe, I''ll let him have a good taste of the power of these medicines."

    Seeing this, Yu Chen was extremely surprised.

    "What are these medicines?" In view of the green Peach''s high praise for his medicine, Yu Chen was very curious.

    "Poison!" Green Peach''s pink lips parted slightly as she spat out two words.

    "Uh!" Yu Shu''s forehead was full of ck lines. She thought to herself, a woman''s heart is indeed the most vicious! Liu Sen hadn''t arrived yet, but the other party had already prepared the poison. However, with so many bottles of poison, would Liu Sen be able to handle it?

    "Hehe! Most of them are poison, but some aren ''t. " Green peach exined kindly when she saw that Yu Han seemed to be frightened.

    "This is itching powder," she continued. This bottle was stinky powder. "This ce is filled with things that can make the whole body rot ..." She introduced them to Yu Chen one by one with a bad heart.

    After Yu Chen heard this, more ck lines appeared on his forehead, and he broke out in cold sweat. He thought in his heart, ruthless! How ruthless! Compared to those so-called poisons, these medicines were probably even better!

    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but shiver. Sob ... Women these days were really too scary, especially the more harmless they looked. When they were fierce, they were often unexpected.

    However, thinking of the effects of the powder that Lu Tao had introduced to him, Yu Chen''s heart began to itch like a cat''s scratch. Although the powder sounded scary, it was good to save lives in critical moments.

    Thinking of this, he thickened his skin and began to please her.

    "That ... Can you give me some of these herbs? I want to keep it for self-defense!" Yu Chen said, a little embarrassed.

    "No! I only have these. If you really want them, go to my family''s young miss. " Seeing Yu Chen staring at her medicine, green peach hurriedly put away the medicine and looked at him with a vignt look. However, she still kindly provided Yu Chen with the source of these medicines.

    "Little sister ruoxue, do you have a lot?" Yu Chen asked in surprise.

    "Yes." Lu Tao nodded and thought, of course her young miss has a lot, because that medicine was refined by her young miss!

    "Then I''ll go and get it from sister ruoxue!" Yu Chen said hurriedly. He was about to look for Leng ruoxue, but he was stopped by Lu Tao.

    "Wait, you can''t go now. Otherwise, guild leader ye will hate you." Lu Tao could not help but remind him.

    "Uh! Why?" Yu Chen was puzzled. He didn''t do anything to Leng ruoxue, so why would that fellow hate him?

    "Stupid! Don''t be a third wheel now, otherwise, leader ye will go crazy. " Cuizhu could not help but say. After saying this, she deeply felt that she was really too kind.

    "Uh! Alright then! Thanks for the reminder, I''m going back to rest. You guys should rest early too!" After Yu Chen finished speaking, he turned around and left.

    Seeing this, l¨¹ Tao and Cuizhu also entered the tent that had just been set up.<sub> </sub>

    For a moment, only Ji min, Ji Wu, and ji tao were left in therge area.

    Ji Wu and ji tao wanted to find an excuse to return to the tent, but Ji min refused to let them leave. She insisted on chatting with them. Although she said it was a chat, she was only asking them about Leng ruoxue''s situation.

    In reality, they had not spent a lot of time with Leng ruoxue, so their understanding of her was naturally not deep enough. Hence, after their conversation, they could not provide much useful information to Ji min. In fact, Ji min was not even clear about Leng ruoxue''s strength. This fact made Ji min extremely depressed and dejected.

    In the end, she didn''t even know when Ji Wu and ji tao had left. She sat by the fire alone until dawn.

    On the other side.

    After the demon pulled Leng ruoxue into the tent, he had Leng ruoxue bring him back to the bangle.

    In the purple bamboo house, the two of them shared their lovesickness with each other. Following that, Leng ruoxue began to interrogate the woman about her identity.

    "Demon, tell me the truth. Who is that woman?" Leng ruoxue pretended to be angry and put on a straight face, pretending to be displeased. This fellow was really too good at attracting peach blossoms. However, this peach blossom seemed to be smarter and was different from the brainless women in the past. This kind of woman was rtively difficult to deal with.

    "She''s just a passerby. Let''s not talk about her anymore. Let''s change the topic." The demon suggested.

    "No! Exin her problem first, or else you''re not allowed to change the topic. " It was rare for Leng ruoxue to be so willful, and she did not leave any room for discussion.

    "But, she really has nothing to talk about. Inparison, I''m more interested in knowing who the guy who said that he''ll be there wherever you are is." The evildoer also started to calcte.

    "Uh! That guy''s name is Ji Yun. We met here. " Leng ruoxue replied simply. How could she have forgotten that the evildoer was even more jealous than her! Wu...I miscalcted!

    "And then?" The demon squinted his eyes and asked indifferently. Leng ruoxue could hear a trace of displeasure in his tone.

    "There''s nothing else. " Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but shrink her neck. She regretted starting this topic. Great, she had brought it upon herself.

    "You really don''t have any more?" The evildoer was obviously not satisfied with Leng ruoxue''s answer. He gently bit her snow-white arm, leaving two rows of teeth marks on her smooth and tender skin before he let go in satisfaction.

    "It hurts!" Leng ruoxue looked at him pitifully, the tears in her beautiful eyes threatening to fall. Then, she purposely said,""You''re such a bully. You didn''t exin clearly about that strange woman and even bit me."

    "I said she''s just a passerby. There''s nothing to exin!" The demon started to tease Leng ruoxue. To be honest, he quite liked it when Xue ''er was jealous over such a small matter. At least, this showed that Xue'' er cared about him.

    "Even so, you still have to exin clearly how you got to know her, Hmph! "How dare you bring a strange woman with you? I think you''re really ..." Leng ruoxue''s face was flushed red as she gritted her teeth. She didn''t finish her sentence, but she knew that the evildoer knew what she wanted to say.

    At this moment, she was ying the role of a willful, unruly, and jealous girlfriend very well, and her performance also pleased the demon.

    The demon hugged Leng ruoxue tightly and kissed her pouted pink lips without any hesitation. His chest was shaking from his smile. He was obviously very happy.

    "Don''tugh!" Leng ruoxue cupped her devilishly beautiful face and warned him seriously.

    "Good! No smile! I won''tugh!" The demon coaxed, but then, heughed even louder. Hehe! Xue ''er''s current appearance was really too cute. He really couldn''t get enough of looking at her.

    However, he was afraid that he would go too far in ying with fire, so he patiently exined Ji min''s existence to Leng ruoxue. He did not want Xue ''er to really take him seriously, and that would be bad ...

 Chapter 1890 Youre Too Unsympathetic (1)

    "Xue ''er, I didn''t keep that woman by my side. When I met her, she was already with Lu Tao and the others. Moreover, at that time, they were being besieged, and your maidservant was being bullied. So, I saved her in passing!" The demon exined simply.

    "Not only that, that woman even imed that she was a friend of your two maidservants. Since she is their friend and has nothing to do with me, it wouldn''t be good for me to drive her away, right?" Actually, he really wanted to drive her away, but that woman acted normal in front of him and wasn''t very enthusiastic about him, so he couldn''t be too narcissistic, could he? However, after seeing Xue ''er, it seemed that the woman couldn''t hold back anymore.

    ? "That woman clearly has feelings for you!" Leng ruoxue reminded, her beautiful face filled with displeasure.

    "So what? In my eyes, she''s just a passerby. Besides, if I say that she has never pestered me or expressed her love for me, would you believe me?" The demon raised his eyebrows and asked.

    "I do! That woman looks smart and not easy to deal with. " Leng ruoxue nodded her head. This was how a smart woman should behave. Those who drooled at the sight of a man were infatuated. When a smart woman pursued the man she liked, she would usually be calm and unmoved.

    "Hahaha! No matter how smart she is, can shepare to my Xue ''er?" The demon smiled and tried to please him.

    "Hmph! There''s no point in trying to please me. No matter what, this woman was brought back by you. " Leng ruoxue pretended to be displeased and pouted her pink lips. Seeing this, the demon''s heart heated up and he could not help but kiss her again ...

    "En ..." Leng ruoxue was breathless from the Demon''s Kiss. After a long time, she finally found a chance to breathe. She looked at the demon with slight displeasure and said,""Don''t even think about getting away with it!" This guy was really getting worse.

    "Xue ''er, I didn''t provoke that woman. It was l¨¹ Tao and Cuizhu who provoked her. So, don''t me it on me. It''s very unfair to me." His devilish ck eyes stared unblinkingly at Leng ruoxue. His eyes were filled with grievances.

    "You''re the one who attracted the peach blossoms, and you''re ming others?" Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. Even though she knew that the evildoer was somewhat innocent in this matter, if it wasn''t for his devastatingly beautiful appearance, why would those peach blossoms who had been mesmerized by his beautye to her door one after another? Wasn''t it enough to have a brain-dead girl who was infatuated with him? Now that a smart and scheming woman hade to her door, she didn''t have to do anything in the long run. She just had to help the demon Drive away these rotten peach flowers.

    "You''re pretty good at attracting peach blossoms. " Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the evildoer could not help but whisper. As long as he was not by Xue ''er''s side, she would be entangled by some man. Sob ... It seemed like he would have to stay by Xue'' er''s side and protect her from now on, he decided in his heart.

    "What did you just say?" Leng ruoxue squinted her beautiful eyes as she spoke in an unfriendly tone. Damn evildoer, they were talking about his matters now, but he actually dragged her into it. This ... Was this considered as him trying to drag her down with him?

    "It''s nothing! It was nothing! Xue ''er, it''s gettingte, can we rest?" The evildoer said hurriedly. Right now, he didn''t dare to mention anything about Ji Yun. Otherwise, Xue ''er would definitely get angry with him! However, it didn''t matter. There were still many days ahead! He would deal with that kid when he had the chance.

    "I haven''t had a good night''s sleep in these days!" The demon added. After he finished speaking, he hugged Xue ''er andy down on the bed.

    After Leng ruoxue fell asleep, the demon summoned green vessel.

    "What''s the matter?" Qing Jue looked at the demon warily. Every time this guy came to find him alone, it was definitely not something good. However, he could not reject him. Sob ... He was the most pitiful weapon spirit in the world.<sub> </sub>

    "What do you think? Didn''t I tell you to help me look after Xue ''er? Is this how you look at her?" The demon squinted his dazzling Starry Eyes and said with slight displeasure.

    "Those few guys are insignificant. They can''t pose any threat to you." When Qing Jue heard this, he quickly exined. He knew that the evil man was nning to settle the score after this. This guy did not dare to ask his sister, but he did not have any concerns about him. He knew that if he dared to hide any information about any man, this evil man would not let him off! As long as he thought of the other party''s terrifying torture methods, he could not help but shiver.

    Following that, Qing Jue exined the eight generations of ancestors of the men in detail. Of course, he also mentioned Ji Yun. After all, among the men, this fellow was the only one who had impure thoughts towards his sister. Moreover, he was a ck-hearted fellow who liked to pretend to be a pig to eat a Tiger. If it were not for the fact that he did not dare to say some things, he would definitely tell this demon that Ji Yun and he were very simr in some ways. As for Zhou kun, who had always wanted to challenge the demon, he only mentioned him briefly. Who asked that guy to not enter their eyes!

    "Only these?" The demon said in dissatisfaction after hearing this.

    "Yes." Qing Jue quickly nodded and thought to himself,''are these not enough? He had even told her about Zhou kun''s pregnancy.

    "Since you''re done, you may leave!" Seeing that Qing Jue had nothing else to exin, the demon directly ordered him to leave. Qing Jue''s face turned red in anger. Damn it, this was killing the donkey when the grinding was done! "Ah!" It was wrong! How could he call himself a donkey?! Anyway, this guy kicked him away after using him. He was so pitiful!

    Qing Jue reproached himself for a while, but he still had to leave with tears in his eyes.

    After Qing Jue left, the demony on the bed and recalled Qing Jue''s words. Other than Ji Yun, there was actually someone else who wanted to challenge him. This person most likely knew that he had been a little bored recently, so he had deliberately sent himself to his door. In that case, if he didn''t make good use of it, wouldn''t he be wasting the other party''s good intentions?

    After making up his mind, he decided to start with Zhou kun first. After all, Zhou kun was the least important person among the few of them. As for Ji Yun, he would slowly drive him out of Xue ''er''s sight.

    At this time, Zhou kun still didn''t know that he had been targeted. It wasn''t until the next day when Zhou kun left the tent that he discovered that there seemed to be a few strangers in the camp.

    He recognized one of the strangers.

    "Ji min! What are you doing here?" After Zhou kun saw Ji min, he asked her in a bad mood. Who was thest person he wanted to see in such a situation? Naturally, it was Ji min. After all, whether it was the grievances between the Ji and Zhou families or his previous feelings for Ji min, it was enough to make him a big joke in Ji min''s eyes. Being seen by Ji min in his current state was definitely a humiliation to him.

    "You can be here, why can''t I?" Ji min sneered after seeing Zhou kun.

    "You ..." Zhou kun was at a loss for words. ''Yeah! Why can''t Ji min be here? How could he say this? Could he say that he regarded Ji min as an enemy and naturally didn''t want the enemy to see him now? However, it wasn''t like the other members of the Ji family didn''t know about his current situation! Zhou kun was in a dilemma.

 Chapter 1891 Youre Too Unsympathetic (2)

    "Do I need a reason if I can ''t? I hate you, do you understand?" Seeing that Zhou kun was being bullied, Meng Bao couldn''t hold it in any longer. Zhou kun, on the other hand, was touched to see that someone was speaking up for him.

    "Do I have a grudge against you?" Ji min nced at the strong woman who had spoken and asked indifferently.

    "No grudges!" Meng Bao answered readily.

    "Then what right do you have to hate me?" Ji min said, somewhat unconvinced. First, she didn''t kill this woman''s entire family, and second, she didn''t steal this woman''s man. What right did this woman have to hate her?

    "That''s weird, do you need a reason to hate someone? I just don''t like the look of you, so what? Bite me!" Meng Bao said shamelessly, but he couldn''t help but snort in his heart. She hated all the women who dared to bully her little kun kun.

    "You, you really are an uncultured Savage woman! I''m toozy to talk nonsense with you!" Ji min was so angry that her words trembled, and her beautiful face turned red with anger.

    "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you! You seem to be quite well-mannered, but you''re too annoying. " Meng Bao said with a look of disdain. However, he was thinking that Leng ruoxue was more likablepared to this woman.

    She just didn''t know if Leng ruoxue would be moved to tears after knowing her thoughts.

    However, at this moment, Leng ruoxue was preparing toe out of the tent. After hearing her words, she was alreadyughing in her heart. It seemed that the daughters of those families had to be dealt with by women like Meng Bao, who seemed crude but was actually meticulous. After all, Meng Bao did not look like a shrewd and meticulous woman. Therefore, no one would pick on her even if her words were rough.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue pulled the evildoer aside the tent''s curtain and walked out.

    As soon as they stepped out of the tent, they heard a cry of joy,""Brother ye, you''re out." Without a doubt, Ji min was the one who was pleasantly surprised. As for Leng ruoxue, she had automatically ignored her.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this voice, she lifted her beautiful eyes and looked at the evildoer teasingly. Then, the two of them walked towards them, hand in hand.

    "Brother ye!" Just as Ji min was about to step forward, she seemed to have identally seen Leng ruoxue who was beside the evildoer. She stopped in her tracks awkwardly.

    At this time, Meng Bao''s loud voice rang out again.

    "Leng, who is this pretty boy? Your new love? Why hadn''t he seen her before? However, this guy looks much stronger than that Ji Yun, but he''s not my cup of tea!" Meng Bao sized up the demon and asked nonchntly like a machine gun. Leng ruoxue''s forehead was filled with ck lines after hearing her series of questions, while the demon''s face waspletely ck. As for Ji Yun, his face was alternating between green and white.

    "He''s my fianc¨¦, Yechen!" Leng ruoxue sighed softly and said helplessly. Her hand remained calm as she appeased the evildoer. She knew Meng Bao''s temper very well. He would say whatever he wanted and would never think about whether others would get angry after hearing what she said. In that guy''s heart, there was no such thing as an unintentional speaker but a meaningful listener. Otherwise, Meng Bao would not have called her "the one with the surname Leng" all the time. She couldn''t do anything to Meng Bao, but she didn''t have to worry about being schemed against when interacting with a straightforward person like him. This was also the main reason why she had always amodated him.<sub> </sub>

    "I''ve long heard of your great name!" Hearing this, Meng Bao cupped his hands in a manly manner and sized up the demon again with surprise.

    In her eyes, this guy was too, too weak. Could such a weak man give a woman happiness? She was very suspicious!

    At the thought of this, Meng Bao could not help but pull Leng ruoxue to the side and asked in a low voice,""Leng, this man''s body looks so thin and weak. Can he satisfy you?" She had no intention of probing into Leng ruoxue''s privacy. She was purely curious. After all, from her perspective, how could Leng ruoxue have a blissful sex life when she was with such a man?

    "Uh!" When Leng ruoxue heard these words, her cheeks started to heat up and her forehead was covered in cold sweat. She could not help but pray in her heart that these words could not be heard by the evildoer. Otherwise, that fellow would definitely kill her! After all, this was rted to a man''s dignity!

    Looking at Leng ruoxue''s troubled expression, Meng Baopletely misunderstood her. Following that, she said with a look of sympathy,""AI! As a woman, I can understand the pain in your heart. Why don''t you change to another man? There are plenty of good men in the world. This time, you should find a strong man. As for this kind of embroidered pillow with an empty appearance, you must not think about it again. After all, a woman''s sexual happiness is the most important. " Meng Bao''s words were very sincere and earnest. The reason why she told Leng ruoxue these things was mainly because Leng ruoxue had kept her promise and did not snatch Zhou kun from her. Otherwise, she would not have spoken so much!

    However, if Leng ruoxue knew that this was the reason why Meng Bao was concerned about her sexual happiness, she would probably vomit blood from depression!

    What Meng Bao thought he had said carefully was heard by the demon. He narrowed his eyes and thought to himself,''can''t I satisfy Xue'' er?'' Hmph! How would you know if you don''t try?

    At this moment, he had crossed out this intrepid and strong looking girl and put her on his cklist. He had to make Xue ''er stay away from this girl in the future. Otherwise, his innocent and cute Xue'' er would be led astray!

    Seeing the woman holding Xue ''er''s arm and chattering non-stop, the evildoer immediately released a chill. Instantly, the temperature dropped a lot. As for Ji min, who had been staying beside the evildoer and trying to attract his attention, she waspletely ignored.

    Not far away.

    Upon seeing this, Yu Chen whispered to Ji Yun,"Quickly pull your sister back! Don''t let her do such a thankless thing. That man is not to be trifled with, and he''s not someone she can dream of. " As the saying goes, the onlooker sees more clearly. He could clearly see that the devilish man was getting impatient. If he were to lose his temper, he would naturally not vent it on his beloved woman. So who would be the first to bear the brunt? It was naturally self-evident!

    "You think I can control her? Ever since we were young, we''ve always wanted anything that caught her eye. " Ji Yun spoke the truth. He had long seen through his sister''s thoughts, but he had no intention of interfering. More importantly, he couldn''t interfere in this matter. Moreover, Ji min was different from him. If Ji min had her eyes on something, she would definitely get it. As for him, as long as he could see Leng ruoxue often and cook for her, he was already very satisfied.

    "AI! She will regret it if she offends this man. " Yu Chen sighed helplessly. He couldn''t understand why some people in this world liked to covet other people''s things so much. Or was it really that good to snatch it?

    "Whether she regrets it or not is her own choice. She can''t me anyone else!" Ji Yun said coldly.

 Chapter 1892 Youre Too Unsympathetic (3)

    "You really think so?" Yu Chen''s eyes widened as he asked in disbelief. He didn''t expect that the carefree-looking Ji Yun could actually be so cold-blooded. If he remembered correctly, Ji min should be his biological sister, right?

    "What else can I do? Even if something happens to her, I won''t take revenge for her. There are some people she can''t afford to offend, but she still insists on flying like a moth to the me. If there are any consequences, she can only bear it herself! Our family will not stand up for her. " Ji Yunughed coldly. It was time for this arrogant and haughty sister of hers to be taught a lesson. She didn''t want her to always think that she was the most outstanding woman in the world. Little did she know that her thoughts were nothing more than a big joke in Ji Yun''s heart!

    "Big brother Yu, as the young master of the Yu family, you can''t really be so soft-hearted, right? Or do you have any thoughts about me? If that''s the case, then I''ll make the decision to betroth her to you. " Ji Yun said half-jokingly, half-seriously. In fact, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that his idea was good. He didn''t want his sister to cause trouble for the Ji family.

    "Uh! I''m not interested in your sister. " When Yu Chen heard this, he hurriedly replied and was so frightened that he quickly wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. He wasn''t interested in Ji min at all. If he had known about Ji min before because of her reputation, then after seeing her in person, the little bit of curiosity he had about her disappeared.

    This woman was no different from any other woman. She was just as infatuated with him. In fact, she even had a bad habit of being self-righteous. It should be known that as a member of the family, this bad habit was the most uneptable. Otherwise, it would bring a fatal disaster upon herself. And now, in his eyes, Ji min was the typical representative of someone who had caused trouble but was still unaware of it.

    Not only that, but he also felt that the Ji family''s education of Ji min over the years was aplete failure because Ji min simply didn''t understand that she shouldn''t have dreamed of something she was delusional about. It was no easy feat to dig her own grave!

    In his eyes, Ji min was not even as cute as Meng Bao! At least, that woman was very real. She knew what he wanted and what was suitable for him. She was obviously Zhou kun''s nemesis. At the thought of these two people, he could not help but think of how good Meng Bao was to Zhou kun. He could not help but chuckle softly.

    p Seeing Yu Chen suddenly start to giggle, Ji yunshu looked at him in confusion."Brother Yu, what''s wrong with you?" Brother Yu was really abnormal like this, he was so scared.</anda>

    "Hahaha! I was just thinking about the time when Meng Bao and Zhou kun were together. They were very loving!" Yu Shu said with a smirk. The little resentment he had for Zhou kun had long disappeared with the arrival of Meng Bao, because he knew very well that it would be a disaster for Zhou kun to be tied to Meng Bao for the rest of his life! Unfortunately, Zhou kun could not refuse at all.

    "Unfortunately, Meng Bao is going to build a harem." Ji Yun said, gloating over Zhou kun''s misfortune. He could also tell that Meng Bao seemed to be Zhou kun''s nemesis. He, who knew what Meng Bao was thinking, actually sympathized with Zhou kun a little. This was because what Meng Bao was about to do now happened to be what Zhou kun had done in the past. He wondered if this was considered retribution. It seemed that people really shouldn''t do bad things!

    "Well, she seems to like men like Zhou kun. Do you think we should rmend a few to her?" Yu Chen suddenly winked and said.

    "That''s a good idea. I think the one named Liu Sen is quite suitable for her. Besides, Liu Sen is much taller and stronger than Zhou kun." Ji Yun suggested. Yu Chen, who had seen Liu Sen before, also nodded his head repeatedly. That guy was indeed Meng Bao''s type!

    Just like that, the two of them started to conspire with tacit understanding. Liu Sen, who was far away, did not expect that he would be set up again. However, he kept sneezing.

    However, this was also his retribution. Who asked him to scheme against Ji Yun and the others first? People! He had to have the awareness of reaping what he sowed, otherwise, he would only bring fire upon himself.

    Moreover,pared to him wanting Ji Yun and the others to die, it seemed that Ji Yun''s idea was kind. Although Meng Bao''s appearance was a little apologetic to the audience, he was a very meticulous and considerate woman! Ji Yun could tell from how she usually treated Zhou kun. Therefore, she felt that her thoughts were very kind!

    On this side, Ji Yun and Yu Chen were discussing how to scheme against Liu Sen. On the other side, Meng Bao was pulling Leng ruoxue and talking non-stop. Suddenly, he cried out,"ah!" Suddenly, a sound rang out. The few of them raised their heads in unison and looked in the direction of the sound. They happened to see Ji min''s pale face, her legs going soft, and falling in the direction of the evildoer ...

    The people present were all smart monkeys, so it was naturally not difficult to see Ji min''s purpose. However, no one had expected that Ji min would actuallye up with such a clumsy method. However, no one could see that the demonic man would know how to show tenderness to women!

    Even ji tao and Ji Wu looked at Ji min with disapproval. They didn''t think that the demonic man would be so easy to scheme against.<sub> </sub>

    "F * ck! This Vixen, I''ve long seen that she''s not a good person, to actually think of your family''s weak man. Leng, you can''t let her go, or I''ll look down on you!" After witnessing this scene, Meng Bao immediately swore. His eyes were wide open, as if Ji min was trying to take advantage of her man. In fact, she was feeling indignant for Leng ruoxue!

    "Don''t worry! She''ll suffer the consequences of her own actions. " Leng ruoxueughed lightly as she understood. If a demon could be so easily schemed against, he would not be the man she liked.

    "Uh! Are you sure? In fact, I don''t think men are good at dealing with this kind of thing! "So ..." Meng Bao said like an Emperor who was not in a hurry. However, before she could finish her sentence, the demonic man''s figure shed like the wind. Then, Ji min, who was falling toward him, fell directly to the ground in an extremely indecent posture!

    She was the eldest youngdy of the Ji family. She was famous for her nobility and elegance. But now, she had fallen to the ground like a dog eating shit. Her skirt was lifted up to her waist, revealing her long, white legs and her beautiful butt ...

    "Argh! It hurts!" With a cry of pain, Ji min raised her head slightly. At this time, everyone could clearly see that Ji min had fallen more miserably than they had imagined.

    At this time, Ji min''s beautiful clothes that touched the ground had been torn, revealing half of her snow-white jade peaks. Her high nose bridge was also broken by the impact because she directly touched the ground. Her originally beautiful diamond-shaped pink lips were swollen like two sausages and covered with mud. The skin on her face was also damaged in many ces. Blood flowed directly from the wound and quickly soaked her entire face ...

    It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that Ji min was a ghost now.

    After Ji min fell down, she endured the pain on her face and elbow and got up from the ground. But at this moment, she couldn''t help but feel hatred in her heart. Damn it, no one came to help her when she fell! This was preposterous!

    At this time, she knew how to me others for noting to help her. However, why didn''t she think about it? when she fell, she didn''t expect anyone to help her at all. Her goal waspletely on the evildoer. Unfortunately, he didn''t care about her life or death! This was a fact that she did not want to touch.

    At the thought of this, Ji min''s resentful eyes unconsciously drifted to the evildoer and she said with an aggrieved face,""Brother ye ..." Who knew that just as she opened her mouth to speak, her teeth fell to the ground with a tter. Instantly, everyone was once again stunned! Ji min was alsopletely dumbfounded.

    What ... What was going on?

    She had never heard of someone who fell and knocked out all his teeth. How was Ji min going to face others in the future? One had to know that things like teeth could not grow back just by eating healing medicinal pills. And if a woman, especially a beautiful woman with a well-known reputation, did not have teeth, how terrifying would that be?

    After Ji min''s teeth were knocked out, her lips, apart from the two sausages, were immediately deted. She suddenly became a lot uglier. Seeing this, ji tao and Ji Wu both lowered their heads in unison, not daring to look at Ji min at all. It was not difficult for them to imagine how angry Ji min was at this moment. However, they had overestimated Ji min''s ability to endure. At this moment, she hadpletely fallen into a dazed state, so how could she still care about losing her temper?

    Seeing Ji min''s miserable state, Meng Baoughed heartlessly. Her gloatingughter immediately attracted everyone''s attention.

    Receiving everyone''s attention, Meng Bao was embarrassed, which was rare.

    "W-why are you all looking at me?" Meng Bao whispered in embarrassment. At this time, shouldn''t they be looking at the miserable state of the Vixen who tried to seduce other people''s men? Why was he looking at her instead? this made her a little at a loss.

    "You''re too unsympathetic," Yu Shu said with a faint smile. In fact, he also wanted tough unscrupulously like Meng Bao, but unfortunately, his status did not allow him to be so casual.

 Chapter 1893 Two-Pronged Approach (1)

    "Sympathy? Why should I have sympathy? Even if I''m full of sympathy, I can''t just give it to a Vixen who wants to seduce someone else''s man! Hehe! It''s already good enough that I didn''t hit her when she''s down, and she still wants me to pity her? In my opinion, she asked for it. She deserved it!" Meng Bao was slightly stunned. Then, he snorted disdainfully. Her words were not polite at all. When they heard this, Ji Yun and the other two felt their faces burning. They did not dare to defend Ji min, while Yu Chen''s smile became even more profound.

    At this time, Ji min also came back to her senses and heard Meng Bao''s words. Suddenly, Ji min disregarded her image and roared in anger,""What an ugly monster! What did it say? I dare you to say that again!"

    "I''m sorry, I don''t have the guts!" Meng Bao said in an infuriating manner. Only men have balls! How could she!

    "My ..." Ji min was so angry that her whole body was trembling. In addition, she had almost lost all her teeth, so she couldn''t speak clearly. However, her current image waspletely different from her reputation!

    Moreover, the people present believed that after this incident, Ji min''s reputation would not be as good as before. As for how bad it would be, they did not dare to guess, but it would definitely not be good.

    "Sister! You''re already in this state, so it''s better for you to speak less!" Ji Yun couldn''t bear to watch any longer and couldn''t help but ask.

    "Is, is he still my little brother? I''m being bullied, and you''re just standing by!" After hearing Ji Yun''s words, Ji min, who had nowhere to vent her anger, immediately directed the spearhead at Ji Yun. In any case, she was certain that her younger brother would not disrespect her in front of others.

    "You were bullied?" Ji Yun narrowed his eyes, his face filled with confusion as he repeated himself. Then, he said,"Who bullied you?"

    Ji min was so angry that she almost vomited blood at Ji Yun''s act of ying dumb. Damn it, Ji Yun clearly didn''t want to interfere in her business! This won''t do! She was Ji Yun''s older sister and the eldest daughter of the Ji family. Therefore, she had to get back at him today.

    She didn''t want to touch Leng ruoxue for the time being so as not to leave a bad impression on ye chen. She couldn''t afford to offend Yu Chen either. Therefore, after thinking about it, Ji min felt that Zhou kun and that ugly woman should be her punching bags and allow her to vent her anger. Otherwise, where would she put her face as the eldest daughter of the Ji family?

    At the thought of this, Ji min stretched out her hand and pointed at Zhou kun and Meng Bao, making them her targets.

    "By them!" Ji min said with a slightly aggrieved tone, her beautiful eyes still misty.

    "Uh!" Zhou kun, who had been targeted even without doing anything, was immediately depressed. ''Damn it!'' He didn''t even say anything, okay? How could he be wrongly used? Under the watchful eyes of the public, how could this damned woman have the nerve to use her?

    Zhou kun couldn''t figure it out. Was that person really the noble eldest daughter of the Ji family? Now, no matter how he looked at Ji min, she was not pleasing to the eye.

    "I didn''t say anything, okay?" Zhou kun reminded him with a slightly aggrieved expression. This was the first time he had watched a show so obediently in his life. However, he was still shot in the head even though he did that. Was there still justice in this world? At this moment, Zhou kun finally experienced the feeling of being wronged.

    "Hmph! Although she didn''t say anything, her expression can''t be hidden from me!" Ji min roared in anger. What was her image? she hadpletely forgotten about it in her extreme anger.

    "Uh! This works too? Miss Ji, I realized that I''ve only truly gotten to know you today. Thank you for opening my eyes. " Zhou kun cupped his fists and said with a look of admiration on his face. How could he not admire her? Ji min''s ability to lie through her teeth had already reached the peak.

    "What do you mean by that?" Upon hearing Zhou kun''s words, Ji min became even more furious.<sub> </sub>

    However, Zhou kunughed without saying a word.

    "Hehe! What else could it mean? I''m saying that you''re a hypocrite!" Meng Bao interjected. In fact, it was not a big deal for The Heiresses of those families to be inconsistent.

    "Inside!" Ji min was so angry that her eyes were bloodshot and her face was ferocious. Coupled with her shriveled sausage mouth, her current appearance was really as terrifying as it could get!

    "Argh! A ghost! It''s really too ugly!" Upon seeing this, Meng Bao cried out exaggeratedly and hid behind Leng ruoxue to seek protection.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue smiled helplessly and said to Ji min,""Miss Ji, if you want to continue throwing a tantrum, no one will stop you. However, I think you''d better take care of your injuries first. You look quite scary now! Besides, everything we do here can be seen by the people outside. I''m afraid that many people will be surprised by your current appearance. So, you have to take care of yourself!"

    After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Ji min instantly calmed down. Then, she took out a healing pill and ate it. In an instant, the injuries on her face and arms were healed, but her teeth could not grow back! That was why her lips were sunken.

    When she thought of this fact, the me burning in Ji min''s chest grew stronger and stronger, until it became a sea of fire! However, she had already calmed down and knew that her performance just now could very likely destroy her many years of business in one day. Therefore, she did not dare to act rashly.

    However, what should she do with her teeth?

    Without teeth, not only would there be gaps in her speech, but it was also unsightly. Therefore, Ji minchou''s hair was almost white!

    In fact, if she was still a high level deity, she would not be afraid of any injuries to her body. This was because when a high level deity advanced to be a deity, she would have a chance to repair her body''s defects. However, she had already passed through that stage. Therefore, she naturally did not have that opportunity. Her teeth were also part of the body that could not be regrown. Therefore, if there was no good way to repair her teeth, then her life would really be ruined! One might ask? Which family would want a headdy who had lost all her teeth?

    How did this happen? Ji min couldn''t understand.

    She had clearly calcted it well, but there was a deviation! It was fine that ye chen did not catch her tenderly, but how did she fall to the ground? And it fell so badly? How was she going to face others in the future? Now, everyone in the immortal realm probably knows about this matter. Sob ... Ji min only needed to think about it to feel terrified!

    Moreover, she had lost herposure just now. Now, the perfect image that she had maintained for so many years was gone forever. She was filled with regret!

    She had always been calm, but when she saw ye chen and Leng ruoxue standing together, she could not control the jealousy in her heart. Otherwise, with her cautious nature, she would not have done something so abnormal!

    p Yes! She had med her behavior for being abnormal. This was definitely not her intention! Ji min thought.</anda>

    At the same time, she had also viewed Leng ruoxue as her number one enemy. However, this enemy was rather cunning and she was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to defeat her with just a few tricks. Hence, Ji min''s attitude towards Leng ruoxue had be even more cautious.

 Chapter 1894 Two-Pronged Approach (2)

    "I''m sorry! I lost myposure just now, please forgive me!" After some consideration, Ji min changed her previous attitude and became humble and polite. Meng Bao was speechless at the speed of her change in attitude.

    Meng Bao gently poked Leng ruoxue''s arm and whispered to her in a voice that everyone could hear,""Wow! This woman can change her face! They were still ring at us just now, but in the blink of an eye, they''re all over again! It''s really magical!"

    "Isn''t face-changing apulsory course for all the daughters of noble families? Don''t tell me you haven''t learned it?" Leng ruoxue asked indifferently.

    "Uh! I really haven''t learned it. " Meng Bao deliberatelyughed in embarrassment, which was rare to see on his face.

    "Then you should learn it! Don''t say anything, you''ll offend people. " Leng ruoxue reminded him indifferently. If they offended some despicable people, they would not even know how they died.

    "Why do you want to learn that? It''s tiring to change faces, I''m not interested. " Meng Bao said disapprovingly.

    "This is called" When in Rome, do as the Romans do "!" Leng ruoxue sighed helplessly.

    "Hehe! Then I''ll be different!" Meng Bao said after thinking for a while.

    "You''re already different enough. " Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes in her heart.

    "Hehe! I think so too. " Meng Bao boasted shamelessly. At this moment, she was no longer embarrassed!

    Just like that, the two of them whispered one after another,pletely ignoring Ji min. The others also ignored Ji min. For a time, Ji min stood in ce like a fool, and the anger in her heart multiplied.

    Damn it, she had already lowered her voice and tried to fix the conflict, but no one gave her a reaction. This made her feel very embarrassed.

    Thinking of this, Ji min suddenly said,"Are you guys not willing to forgive me? It was all my fault just now. I wasn''t calm enough. I''m sorry. " After saying that, she looked at Meng Bao guiltily. After all, she was mainly targeting Meng Bao and Zhou kun just now.

    Hearing Ji min''s words, Meng Bao''s eyes instantly widened and he looked at her in horror. Oh my God! This woman ... This woman was really terrifying. She was actually so flexible. She still remembered her mother''s words that this kind of woman was the scariest. Therefore, at this moment, Meng Bao made up his mind to stay far away from this woman in the future, in case he didn''t even know that he had been set up by her. As for Ji min''s attitude towards him just now, she didn''t argue with this woman on ount of how terrifying she was. The main thing was that she was afraid that she couldn''t set Ji min up. After all, conspiracies and schemes were always open. She knew nothing about it!

    Leng ruoxue smiled as she watched Ji min transform from a vicious Wolf into a little white flower. She felt speechless. With this woman''s acting skills, it would be a pity if she didn''t be an actress.

    However, this woman still had some brains. It was not bad to have such an opponent. Otherwise, wouldn''t life be boring?

    As she thought of this, Leng ruoxue''s attitude towards Ji min became more amiable. She smiled at Ji min and said, "Don''t worry, Missy Ji. We don''t me you at all. We were also shocked by what happened just now, so we haven''te back to our senses yet. Besides, we all sympathize with you, so we don''t mind your attitude. Don''t worry!"

    Leng ruoxue''s words confused everyone present. Although Ji min had only targeted Meng Bao and Zhou kun, based on their understanding of Leng ruoxue, she should not have taken the initiative to interfere in this matter. Although they could all see that Ji min wanted to hit on that devilish man, she didn''t seed, did she? Hence, they could not guess Leng ruoxue''s motive for being so'' concerned ''about her love rival.<sub> </sub>

    Meng Bao''s reaction was even more direct.

    She stretched out a hand and ced it on Leng ruoxue''s forehead. Then, she muttered to herself,""You don''t have a fever! How could it be ..."

    Meng Bao could not figure it out. At the very least, from the time she had spent with Leng ruoxue, she clearly knew that this woman was not an easy person to get along with! Even though she did not use her brain when she spoke or did things, her instincts were extremely sharp. Hence, she believed that she understood Leng ruoxue more or less. She was extremely puzzled by Leng ruoxue''s actions of consoling that Vixen. After all, that damned woman was the man who had taken a fancy to Leng ruoxue!

    "Of course I don''t have a fever!" Leng ruoxue was speechless at Meng Bao''s performance. She was just showing off her acting skills, did these people have to react like this! Even Ji Yun was looking at her with a face full of fear, as if she had been reced. This fact made her feel rather helpless.

    However, it was a good thing that the demon understood her.

    Leng ruoxue gave the evildoer a praising look because she was very clear that the reason why Ji min had fallen so miserably earlier was because of this fellow''s maniption. However, she was not a kind-hearted person, so she naturally would not pity Ji min! Hmph! How could she not pay the price for coveting her man?

    At this moment, the evildoer had walked to Leng ruoxue''s side and saved her from leopard Meng''s demonic grasp. At the same time, he gave leopard Meng a sharp look. Hmph! He must be tired of living to be hugging his woman!

    Meng Bao, who had sensed the meaning of the devilish look, was so frightened by it that her heart trembled."Wu ... This man''s aura is really too powerful and too terrifying." With just a nce, her little heart began to tremble. Of course, this was not because she was moved, but because she was scared.

    After giving Meng Bao a warning, the demon hugged Leng ruoxue and found a corner to sit down. At this moment, Lu Tao and Cui Zhu also served the food they had prepared.

    He didn''t expect it to be so shocking so early in the morning! As the two of them ate, their beautiful eyes sized up Leng ruoxue, the demon, and Ji min. Just now, their hearts were in their throats, and their impression of Ji min had plummeted. Now, they couldn''t be bothered with her.

    After breakfast, Leng ruoxue and the demon went back into the tent.

    <o>,m Seeing this, the me of jealousy in Ji min''s heart burned wildly again.</o>

    "What are they trying to do by entering the tent in broad daylight?" Ji min''s tone was a little questioning, but everyone present only nced at her indifferently and was prepared to ignore her.

    They were fianc¨¦e and fianc¨¦e. What could outsiders do about what they wanted to do in the tent? Everyone, including ji tao and Ji Wu, thought the same, so no one responded to her words.

    "Ji tao! I''m asking you a question!" Seeing that no one was paying attention, Ji min felt embarrassed and could only call out names.

    "Argh! What''s wrong?" Ji tao, who was called out, yed dumb. Although he had always been quite protective of Ji min, this time, he didn''t know how to protect her.

    "Did you not hear what I said?" Ji min''s face was red as she said unhappily.

 Chapter 1895 Two-Pronged Approach (3)

    "Eh? What did he say?" Ji tao was determined to y dumb to the end.

    "I say, what are they trying to do by entering the tent in broad daylight?" Ji min repeated.

    "Oh! I don''t know!" Ji tao blinked his eyes and said with an innocent face. However, he couldn''t help but secretlyin in his heart. Did he look like he was easy to bully? Why did Ji min always make him the first target? This made him very depressed.

    "What about you guys? What do you guys think?" When Ji min saw that she couldn''t get anything out of ji tao, she couldn''t help but feel a little angry, so she simply turned the topic to everyone present.

    "May I know what identity and position you''re in to question us, miss Ji?" Yu Chen, who had originally nned to remain silent, opened his mouth.

    "Yup! Who Do You Think You Are! Do we have to answer just because you asked?" Meng Bao was even more direct and did not give Ji min any face.

    "I, I was just a little curious and wanted to discuss it with you." Ji min''s face was red as she suppressed the anger in her heart and said with some embarrassment.

    "Curious? Hehe! You just need to pull a man into the tent and you''ll know what they''re going to do, right?" Meng Bao said with a wretched expression. He even winked at Ji min ambiguously, making her feel both embarrassed and angry.

    "You, how could you be so ... So ..." Ji min stammered again. In fact, she wanted to say something so obscene, but she deliberately did not finish the sentence to give everyone some space to think.

    "Is he so perverted and obscene? Hehe! This is called the truth, unlike some people who are obviously dirty in their hearts but pretend to be noble and generous. Who are you pretending for?" Meng Bao pointed at the Mulberry and scolded the locust, his face full of disdain.

    "You ..." Ji min was so angry that she couldn''t say anything. In the face of such a vulgar woman like Meng Bao, her previous means werepletely useless. This made her feel like she was ying the zither against a cow.

    On the other hand, Meng Bao did not care about Ji min''s reaction and attitude at all. He walked straight to Zhou kun''s side and hugged him in his arms.""Go! Little Kunkun, let''s go into the tent and have some alone time with each other. Don''t be with a female beast in heat, or else I''m afraid you''ll lose your innocence!"

    Upon hearing Meng Bao''s words, Zhou kun rolled his eyes continuously and thought to himself,''aren''t you the female beast in heat?'' However, he didn''t dare to say this out loud. Otherwise, this tigress would not let him go. In a situation where he couldn''t defeat his opponent in martial arts, he could onlypromise and let the tigress do whatever she wanted. He was really too pitiful.

    Zhou kun, who was secretly upset, was carried into the tent by Meng Bao under the watchful eyes of the crowd. Yu Chen and the others were already used to it, but Ji min widened her eyes as if she had seen a monster and said with a look of disbelief,""They ... They ..."

    Unfortunately, there was no one to clear her doubts.

    After Leng ruoxue and the others returned to the tent, Lu Tao and the rest did not stay any longer. They did not even greet Ji min and directly entered the tent.

    Ji min looked at the gradually decreasing number of people and widened her eyes in disbelief. Just as Ji Yun was about to return to his tent to be alone, he was stopped by Ji min.

    "Xiaoyun, I have something to discuss with you." Ji min hurriedly said. When she saw the obvious impatience on Ji Yun''s face, Ji min went crazy. When had she be so unpopr? In the past, even if Ji Yun didn''t like her, he wouldn''t show it on his face. But now, the way Ji Yun looked at her was as if she was a pile of shit. This was something she couldn''t ept.

    "I have nothing to say to you." Ji Yun said indifferently. He didn''t even look at Ji min as he walked around her and prepared to return to his tent.

    Upon seeing this, Ji min thickened her skin and followed him in. Then, she looked at Ji Yun with a serious expression."This is very important. It concerns our future."

    "Oh! Since that''s the case, then tell me!" Ji Yun said with a smile that was not a smile. He wanted to hear what Ji min intended to tell him.

    "You like that miss Leng a lot, don''t you?" Ji min went straight to the point.

    "So what if I like him? So what if you don''t like it?" Ji Yun didn''t answer directly, but Ji min took his reaction as a silent admission. After all, she thought she understood her brother very well. Moreover, the affectionate gaze that Ji Yun used to look at Leng ruoxue didn''t escape her eyes.

    "If you like her, you should take the initiative to fight for her. Otherwise, she will belong to someone else." Ji min said in a somewhat resentful tone. Her impression of Ji Yun had always been that he was willful and reckless. Therefore, Ji Yun''s current reaction made her very ufortable.

    "She already has a fianc¨¦." Ji Yun reminded with a faint smile.<sub> </sub>

    "So what? As long as you like her, you should snatch her away, shouldn''t you? You''re the young master of the Ji family, don''t tell me you''re not worthy of her?" Ji min tempted. She couldn''t help but think that if Ji Yun was willing to cooperate with her and the two of them attacked them at the same time, she believed that it wouldn''t take long for them to get what they wanted.

    Unfortunately, would things really turn out as she thought?

    "I''ll snatch ruoxue over, and then that evil man will be yours, right?" Ji Yun said in understanding. In his heart, he despised Ji min''s whimsical thoughts. What a blind fool. She waspletely blinded by beauty. Could it be that she didn''t see that whether it was Leng ruoxue or that demonic man, they were not people who could be manipted by others? Although he did have some thoughts about ruoxue, he had never thought of forcing her. However, this sister''s thoughts could very likely bring disaster to the Ji family. Hence, he had to be on guard!

    "Isn''t this a happy ending?" Having been seen through by Ji Yun, Ji min no longer hid anything and directly admitted it.

    "It''s a win-win situation, but do you think it''s feasible?" Ji Yun wasn''t optimistic about Ji min''s thoughts.

    "Of course, this is my decision after much consideration. As long as we join forces, I don''t believe that they can escape from our hands!" Ji min said confidently.

    "Sister, it''s good to be confident, but I think you should find a way to repair your teeth first. Otherwise, with your current appearance, I''m afraid no man can get you easily!" Ji Yun kindly reminded.

    "I have my own ns for this!" Ji min''s face immediately sank when she heard Ji Yun mention her teeth. She spoke in an unpleasant tone.

    "You just have to find a way to keep that woman busy," she said."Leave brother ye to me."

    "Alright!" Ji Yun nodded. He wanted to see what this self-righteous sister of his would do.

    "Xiaoyun, as long as you cooperate with me, we''ll definitely get what we want." Ji min worriedly warned.

    "No problem. Just tell me what you want to do. I''ll find a way to cooperate with you." Ji Yun agreed, but in his heart, he wanted to watch a good show. After all, he didn''t think that his sister, Ji min, would have a chance to seed.

    "Then, I wish us a happy cooperation!" Ji min said with satisfaction. At this moment, her entire body and mind were filled with excitement. She simply didn''t think about why her younger brother, who loved to oppose her the most, would agree so readily. However, even if she thought about it, she would probably think that this was the charm of love.

    After Ji min got her wish, she left Ji Yun''s tent without looking back. Not long after she left, Yu Chen came again.

    "Brother Yu, did you make an appointment with my sister? The two of them actually had such a tacit understanding and came to find me one after another. " Ji Yunughed as he teased.

    "Don''t talk nonsense. I saw that she was looking for you, so I came to take a look." Yu Chen exined. Then, he turned to Ji Yun and said,"Ji Yun, although we haven''t known each other for a long time, I''ve always treated you as my younger brother and ruoxue as my younger sister. So, I don''t want you to ruin the hard-won friendship between us because of a single mistake. Do you understand?"

    Yu Chen''s words weren''t without reason. After Ji min looked for Ji Yun, he had already guessed some things. However! He couldn''t say it out loud! After all! He might have been overthinking it. However, he was older than Ji Yun, so it was fine to give him a reminder. There was nothing wrong with this. He could just take it as a rainy day n. Who asked one of the siblings to like little sister ruoxue and the other to be interested in her fianc¨¦? AI! What an ill-fated rtionship!

    "Don''t worry, brother Yu. I know what I''m doing. I won''t do anything rash. " Ji Yun nodded. In his heart, he was very grateful to Yu Chen. After all, Yu Shu was willing to say these words to him. It was enough to show that Yu Chen did not treat him as an outsider and was sincere to him. Otherwise, he would not care about his life or death!

    "That''s good! That sister of yours, sigh!" Yu Chen sighed at the mention of Ji min. That woman really made him speechless.

    "She won''t turn back until she''s badly injured." Ji Yun understood. In fact, if a bloody head could make Ji min turn back, that would still be good. He was afraid that Ji min would be stubborn and wouldn''t give up until she achieved her goal. If that happened, it would definitely be a great disaster for the Ji family!

    When he heard Ji Yun''s words, Yu Chen nodded in agreement and secretly decided to keep an eye on Ji min within his capabilities so that she would not cause trouble for sister ruoxue.

    For the next few days, Ji min kept a very low profile. She did not even look at evildoer in the eye. When she saw the two of them, she would only greet Leng ruoxue as if evildoer was air and did not exist. Such a Ji min made Leng ruoxue feel that she was a stranger.

    Looking at Ji min, who was trying her best to get close to her and please her every day, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but feel a sense of wariness. Although she didn''t know what Ji min was up to, it was always better to be safe than sorry.

    At the same time, the demon took the initiative to look for Zhou kun ...

 Chapter 1896 The Call Of The Door (1)

    The reason why the demon looked for Zhou kun was entirely because of Zhou kun''s previous challenge to him.

    However, after Zhou kun saw the demon, he was not happy at all. He trembled and looked at the demon with a vignt look. He asked in a trembling voice,""W-what are you doing?" At this moment, he had long forgotten the challenge he had raised to the monster.

    "Didn''t you challenge me? If I lose to you, I''ll have to leave Xue ''er. I don''t think we have anything important to do right now, so why don''t we fight now?" The demon said indifferently. No one could tell his emotions from his expression.

    Upon hearing that, Zhou kun trembled even more violently. He ... He was only a god tier master. How would he dare to fight with the God King? Moreover, the demonic man''s aura seemed to be even stronger than Yu Chen and Meng Bao ''s! If he really fought with them, wouldn''t that be courting death? At this moment, he was a little regretful. Why didn''t he ask her fianc¨¦''s strength clearly before he wanted to challenge him? Great, now it''s toote to stop! AI! Beauty is harmful!

    And looking at this man''s posture, if she didn''t fight with him, it seemed that he wouldn''t let it go! This ... What was he supposed to do?

    Zhou kun felt extremely conflicted. With Meng Bao around, he no longer had much hope that he could be together with Leng ruoxue. After all, Meng Bao had leashed him! Furthermore, she had been following him closely all day, causing him to not even dare to take a second look at Leng ruoxue. Otherwise, if he was discovered by leopard Meng, he would suffer tonight!

    Seeing Zhou kun''s dilemma, the demon urged him indifferently,""Come quickly! After the battle, Xue ''er''s ownership will be even clearer. "

    When the evildoer said that, he deliberately emphasized the word ''belonging''. Upon hearing that, Zhou kun''s heart trembled for no reason. He could tell that this man was not to be trifled with, and it seemed that he could not afford to offend him.

    "Don''t waste time, I still have to apany Xue ''er after this fight!" The demon couldn''t help but feel a little impatient when he saw that Zhou kun still had no reaction. ''This man is really not a man. Why didn''t he hesitate when he challenged me back then?'' Now that he had reallye to ept the challenge, he was actually hesitating! This was preposterous!

    Upon seeing Zhou kun''s expression, the demon was even more determined to beat Zhou kun up in one go, lest he had any ideas about Xue ''er.

    In fact, when he first heard about this matter, he had intended to make Zhou kun suffer a fate worse than death. He actually dared to have designs on his woman. Wasn''t he courting death? However, seeing that he had now be a certain woman''s exclusive property, he changed his mind and decided to let Zhou kun live well and for a long time. As for Zhou kun''s enemies, he did not mind having a talk with them on Zhou kun''s behalf if there was a chance!

    "I, I ..." Zhou kun wanted to refuse, but he couldn''t bring himself to say it. He could only look at the devilish man in front of him while trembling. ''Oh ... He''s so useless!'' But could he be med for this? The pressure this man gave him was like a mountain, and he couldn''t bear it.

    At this moment, Meng Bao, who had been eavesdropping outside, rushed in.

    "I''ll fight little Kunkun''s challenge for him!" Meng Bao suppressed the anger in his heart and growled in a low voice. Then, he red at Zhou kun fiercely. ''Damn it, no wonder he didn''t allow me to be present just now. It turns out that he''s up to this?''

    Although Meng Bao was angry, Zhou kun was her subordinate. Therefore, she still had to support Zhou kun at critical moments. Besides, Zhou kun was not in a good condition to fight.

    "Leopard! Leopard!" Upon hearing Meng Bao''s words, Zhou kun was so touched that tears welled up in his eyes. He thought to himself,''Baobao is still the best!'' However, Meng Bao did not give him a good look.

    "You? No! He was the one who challenged me. " The demon refused. He epted the challenge not only to respond to Zhou kun''s challenge, but more importantly, to teach Zhou kun a good lesson. If Meng Bao took action on Zhou kun''s behalf, there would be no point in epting the challenge. Therefore, how could he possibly ept it?<sub> </sub>

    "Why not? Little Kunkun is my man! I can help him. " Meng Bao said in dissatisfaction. Her intuition told her that this demonic man looked down on her, so he didn''t want to fight her!

    "He''s a man. If news of him letting a woman stand up for him were to spread, would he still think of having a foothold in the divine realm in the future?" The demon said in a light tone.

    "But he, he can''t fight in his current condition!" Meng Bao stammered. She knew that Zhou kun''s reputation would be affected if she took action. However, Zhou kun was pregnant with her baby. How could she allow Zhou kun to fight with someone at this time? W-what if she identally hurt her child?

    "Why can''t I?" The demon asked in confusion. His handsome face was filled with confusion.

    "He''s pregnant, so he can''t use force. I hope young master ye can understand!" Meng Bao said honestly.

    "Oh! So it''s like this!" The demon nodded his head and suppressed hisughter.""I can understand that he can''t use force because he''s pregnant, but how do I deal with the challenge he issued to me? Could it be that she had to wait for him to give birth to the child? I can''t wait that long!" The demon seemed to be in a difficult position, his handsome face full of conflict.

    "Didn''t I say that I''ll fight in his ce?" Meng Bao reminded.

    "I''ve also said that I refuse!" The demon said, leaving no room for discussion.

    "Then you''ll have to wait for him to give birth to my child before youe to find him!" Meng Bao said unhappily, but he had made up his mind to let Zhou kun give birth one after another, in case this evil man really came to settle scores with Zhou kun! She did not want to give this demon a chance to hurt her little kun kun.

    "Alright then!" Seeing this, the demon could only agree. Then, he left with a face full of regret.

    As soon as the demon left, Zhou kun immediately took the initiative to hug Meng Bao, feeling extremely touched. He said gratefully,""Leopard, it''s all thanks to you. Otherwise, I''m afraid I wouldn''t even know how I died today!" He still had lingering fear in his heart!

    "You just found out? Hmph! I''ll let you challenge anyone you want! I''m asking you to randomly issue a challenge to others!" Meng Bao pinched Zhou kun''s strong body with all his might, feeling resentful that Zhou kun had failed to live up to his expectations. Zhou kun was in so much pain that he kept squeaking!

    "Wuwu.....Leopard, I know I was wrong, stop pinching me! It hurts!" Zhou kun begged for mercy as he dodged. The wretched woman was ruthless, and she only pinched a little bit of his flesh. It was so painful that he wanted to bang his head against the wall!

    p "You''ll die from the pain!" Although she knew that little Kunkun had been coveting Leng ruoxue, with her around, little Kunkun''s wishful thinking would naturally fail. However, when she saw her fianc¨¦ looking for her, she could not help but feel sour inside.</anda>

    "Leopard! I''m dying from the pain, are you willing to do that?" Zhou kun pretended to be weak because he knew very well that Meng Bao was his backer now. Without Meng Bao''s protection, he would be in a very miserable state. Hence, no matter what his purpose was, he had to coax this woman at this moment!

 Chapter 1897 The Call Of The Door (2)

    "What''s there to be reluctant about? it''s not easy to find a two-legged Toad, but there are many two-legged men!" Meng Bao said disapprovingly. If it were in the past, she would never have said such words. However, ever since she had Zhou kun by her side, her self-confidence had skyrocketed, and she seemed to have seen the blueprint of her future harem. Therefore, she was a little smug.

    "Leopard, I''m sad!" Upon hearing that, Zhou kun looked hurt and red at Meng Bao resentfully. He then lowered his head and looked at the ground.

    "Uh! Why are you hurting my ass! You had so many women in the past, I should be the one feeling sad!" Meng Bao roared furiously. As long as she thought of this, the anger in her heart would be uncontroble.

    "You said it yourself, it was in the past!" Zhou kun reminded him carefully.

    "Alright! Since it''s a matter of the past, I''ll be magnanimous and not haggle over it with you. However, if you dare to cheat behind my back in the future, I''ll make you die an ugly death. I mean what I say!" Meng Bao warned him seriously.

    "Baobao, I wouldn''t dare! I only need you. " Upon hearing that, Zhou kun hurriedly tried to please her.

    "That''s more like it! By the way, you can''t have any more ideas about that Leng girl. Let me tell you, her fianc¨¦ is not to be trifled with, so you''d better not provoke him! If you see him in the future, you must stay as far away from him as possible. Otherwise, just based on the letter of challenge you sent him, he has a reason to kill you!" Meng Bao reminded.

    "Then, then what should we do?" Zhou kun was really afraid.

    "What else can we do? Cold mix!" Although she had already decided that she would have the opportunity to plead with Leng ruoxue, she would not tell Zhou kun about it, in case he did it again in the future!

    "Baobao, if ... If something happens to me because of this, you must raise our child well and tell him not to make the mistakes his father once made!" Zhou kun thought about it and actually said hisst words.

    "You can tell this to our child yourself, I won''t say it!" Meng Bao was exasperated."This guy ... This guy only has this much courage?"

    After saying that, Meng Bao turned around and left in a Huff, leaving Zhou kun, who was secretly struggling.

    After the demon left Zhou kun''s ce, he headed straight to Leng ruoxue''s tent.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue was lyingfortably in the tent, enjoying the not-so-beautiful scenery outside. When she saw the demon walking in with a smirk on his face, she raised her brows and could not help but ask,""Why? did you teach Zhou kun a lesson?"

    She knew that the evil demon had gone to settle the score with Zhou kun. However, she did not think that the evil demon would be able to achieve his goal. After all, with Meng Bao around and Zhou kun being pregnant, there was a high chance that the matter would be foiled.

    "No, I didn ''t! That guy was too useless. He couldn''t even speak when he saw me. In the end, it was that leopard who came forward and said that he would fight on his behalf. However, I didn''t agree. " The demon exined. The person he was looking for was Zhou kun, and the person he wanted to teach a lesson to was Zhou kun. Therefore, he naturally would not agree to Meng Zhan fighting in ce of Zhou kun.

    "Meng Bao loves Zhou kun very much. I''m afraid you won''t be able to fight him." Leng ruoxue said.

    "It doesn''t matter. It''s quite interesting to see that guy being so obedient to a woman." He even felt that Zhou kun''s current life would definitely be better than him teaching Zhou kun a lesson to vent his hatred. Which man could tolerate the taboo of bing a woman? Unfortunately, Zhou kun could not resist at all.

    "Hahaha! That''s right! After seeing the way they get along, you might sympathize with Zhou kun. " Leng ruoxue''s smile was like a little fox, extremely adorable.<sub> </sub>

    When the demon saw this, he could not help but pull Leng ruoxue into his arms and hug her tightly.

    Oh! Xue ''er''s body was so fragrant, so soft, and sofortable to hold. The demon took a deep breath and thought to himself with a satisfied expression.

    Just then, a deafening sound came from outside the tent.

    "Is little sister Leng here? I have something to tell you. " There was no need to ask to know that the one who spoke was Ji min, who had stopped talking for a few days.

    When the demon and Leng ruoxue heard this voice, they looked at each other. Then, Leng ruoxue''s mind changed and she sent the demon into the bracelet.

    "I''m here,e in!"She replied.

    "Younger sister Leng, why do you lock yourself in the tent all day and not go out to chat with us? I''m so bored!" Ji min asked with a face full of concern. At the same time, her pair of beautiful eyes kept sizing up the surroundings of Leng ruoxue''s tent, as if she was looking for something.

    However, after a round of searching, she finally confirmed that Leng ruoxue was the only one in the tent.

    How was that possible? She clearly saw brother yee in, but why was he not there now?

    One must know that she had not really wanted to chat with Leng ruoxue when she came to look for her. Her main purpose was definitely to have ulterior motives. However, her purpose foring here was not here at all. For a moment, she did not know what to do.

    If she were to chat with Leng ruoxue, she really didn''t think there was anything to talk about with her. If the conversation between the two of them continued to revolve around ye chen, she was afraid that her efforts over the past few days would be in vain. After all, she had acted as if she did not care about ye chen these few days. It was also because of this that her rtionship with Leng ruoxue had progressed so quickly. Even the way they addressed each other had be more intimate. Therefore, she really did not want to waste her efforts over the past few days.

    "I''m used to being alone. " Leng ruoxue said indifferently, but in her heart, she scoffed at Ji min''s motive. Every time this woman came to find her, she would first find out if the evildoer was here. If the evildoer was here, even if he ignored her, she would still be overjoyed. If the evildoer was not here, she would be as listless as she was now, with a face full of hidden bitterness.

    Leng ruoxue could not understand this at all.

    Ji min looked like a smart woman, but why did she be infatuated with a man? Seeing her behavior, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but suspect that the Ji family''s education of her had failed.

    After all, the young miss of a zhengzhen family couldn''t be so weak. Otherwise, how could she serve the family? A beauty trap was enough to capture the youngdy that the family had carefully cultivated. Which family would dare to put such a nsman in an important position? Ji min shouldn''t be unaware of these reasons, but Ji min still insisted on doing so. It seemed that she could only say that the charm of a demon was too great.

    "By the way, why isn''t brother ye apanying you? I think I saw hime in here just now. " After enduring it for a while, Ji min still couldn''t help but ask.

    "Yes, but he left before you came." Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    "Brother ye, why aren''t you apanying you? This ce is so dangerous!" Ji min said with a disapproving look, but she was thinking in her heart, if brother ye didn''t apany you, how would I have the chance to see him? How would she have the chance to perform well in front of him?

 Chapter 1898 The Call Of The Door (3)

    "Dangerous? We''ve been here for almost a month, and we''ve only seen a few people. How could there be danger?" Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly. However, she was thinking in her heart, where did the people who entered this ce go? Could this ce really be boundless? She had always been suspicious of this.

    "Since it''s apetition, it''s impossible to be without danger. It looks calm now, but I can only say that the time isn''t right! So, brother ye should be by your side every day, so that he can protect you well. " Ji min said very seriously. Those who didn''t know would think that she cared about Leng ruoxue a lot when they heard her words. In fact, she was doing it for her own selfish reasons.

    "Men have things they need to do, how can they guard a woman all day? Besides, we women shouldn''t rely too much on men, or we''ll lose ourselves. So, if you want to protect yourself, you have to be stronger. Only then can you guarantee that you won''t be hurt. " Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    "Hehe! What you said makes sense. " Ji min agreed with an embarrassed smile.

    "Miss Ji, what''s the matter?" With a faint smile, Leng ruoxue took the initiative to ask about the reason why Ji min hade to look for her. Or rather, it could be said that it was an excuse.

    "Uh! I want to ask you when we''re leaving this ce. " The gears in Ji min''s head turned quickly. She thought for a while and said,"actually, the main reason she came to look for Leng ruoxue was to see Yechen. She said that she had something to do because she was afraid that Leng ruoxue would refuse to see her. Otherwise, why would shee to look for Leng ruoxue for no reason?"

    "We don''t n to leave this ce." Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Argh! Don''t tell me you guys want to stay here until the end of thepetition?" Ji min asked in surprise. How, how could this be? If she stayed here, how would she have the chance to see Yechen? After all, even if she came to look for Leng ruoxue every day, she could not guarantee that she would be able to see her sweetheart every time.

    "Why not?" Leng ruoxueughed.

    "But this is apetition! If we stay here, we won''t have the chance to fight with others. " Ji min reminded him anxiously.

    "Even if I don''t stay here, I''m afraid I won''t have many chances to fight with others, right? Or do you want to have a fight with everyone here?" Leng ruoxue said with a smile that was not a smile. Actually, she could not understand it either. Wasn''t this the elitepetition? Why were there so few chances to fight? When she first entered this ce, she was full of pride and passion. Now, she had been here for almost a month, and her initial enthusiasm had almost been worn out. At this time, she only wanted to leave this ce as soon as thepetition was over. She didn''t want to stay in this damn ce for another moment.

    "I ... I just feel that we shouldn''t be stuck in one ce. That way, we won''t have more chances to see others." Ji min whispered.

    "Before we came here, we''ve been to many ces, but the people we''ve seen are only these people you see now. So, do you still think we should go somewhere else? Moreover, there were only a few days left until the end of thepetition, so it was better to stay here! Of course, if you can''t stay here any longer, you can go to other ces to have a look. I won''t stop you!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile. In other words, she was saying that they would not leave this ce.

    "I ... I was just making a suggestion. Since no one really wants to move, I will naturally obey the majority!" Ji min quickly expressed her position. What a joke, how could she leave alone?

    "Since that''s the case, miss Ji can live here in peace! To be honest, we won''t be able to stay here for long. " Leng ruoxue lifted her eyelids and said indifferently.

    "En!" Ji min nodded unwillingly.

    "Miss Ji, is there anything else?" Leng ruoxue shot a nce at Ji min and continued to ask.

    "Uh! It''s gone!" Ji min said hatefully. She could tell that he was asking her to leave! However, she didn''t want to leave this ce so soon. She still had a glimmer of hope and wanted to see Yechen!

    "Then I won''t send you off!" Seeing that Ji min was acting dumb, Leng ruoxue had no choice but to be direct. After she finished speaking, she immediately closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. At this moment, baby, who had been lying in her arms, opened his beautiful purple eyes that were overflowing with light. He nced at Ji min, and a hint of ridicule shed across his eyes.

    Seeing the reaction of the man and the Beast, Ji min was furious. That damned Leng ruoxue! Those detestable foxes, they actually ... She felt a deep blow to her self-esteem! "However, I''ll have the chance to get back at them for their contempt," Ji min thought to herself. Then, she left Leng ruoxue''s tent in a fit of anger.

    "Cute master! That annoying woman has left. " Seeing Ji min leave, the baby cheered and almost danced.

    "En!" Leng ruoxue nodded and entered the bangle with the treasure.

    Compared to their jubnt mood, Ji min''s mood wasn''t so good.

    After leaving Leng ruoxue''s tent, she went to look for Ji Yun.

    Before she even entered Ji Yun''s tent, she could hear the sounds ofughtering from inside. This could not help but make the anger in her heart grow even more!

    Damn it, she had suffered at Leng ruoxue''s hands, but these guys were actually talking andughing.

    In fact, she was being unreasonable.

    How would she know what had happened between her and Leng ruoxue? Could it be that because of Leng ruoxue''s cold treatment of her, no one could even smile?<sub> </sub>

    Ji min walked into Ji Yun''s tent, her heart filled with anger.

    After seeing Ji min, the people in the tent stoppedughing. Ji Yun looked at her with an unkind expression and said with some displeasure,"What are you doing here?"

    "Can''t Ie?" When Ji min heard this, she was so angry that her lungs were about to explode. Damn it, what kind of attitude was this? No matter what, she was still the young miss of the Ji family, and now they were treating her like an outsider! How could she, who had always been proud and arrogant, tolerate this?

    "Didn''t I tell you not to disturb me if there''s nothing important?" Ji Yun shot a nce at Ji min and said coldly. From his sister''s appearance, she must have been treated coldly by ruoxue. Otherwise, she would not be so flustered and exasperated!

    "I''m looking for you!" Ji min gritted her teeth, her heart filled with endless hatred for Ji Yun! This was her lousy little brother? To think that she loved him so much, but this damn brat always wanted to go against her!

    "If there''s something, say it!" Ji Yun urged.

    "All of you, leave. I have something to discuss with Ji Yun." Ji min nced at the people in the tent and said to them.

    When ji tao and Ji Wu heard Ji min''s words, they were about to get up and leave, but they were stopped by Ji Yun.

    "Sister, if you have something to say, just say it! They''re not outsiders, so there''s no need for them to leave. " Ji Yun said unhappily while ring at the two. He was angry at them for listening to Ji min. Look at how calm big brother Yu was, he didn''t take Ji min''s words seriously at all.

    Receiving Ji Yun''s re, ji tao and Ji Wu felt aggrieved! Could they not leave? Ji min was the eldest miss of the Ji family, and her status in the Ji family was above theirs. If they didn''t give Ji min face and wereter sued by Ji min, the losses would outweigh the gains!

    When Ji min heard Ji Yun''s words, she was so angry that smoke seeped out of her seven orifices. She fiercely red at Ji Yun before turning around and leaving in a Huff.

    Seeing Ji min leave, Ji Yunughedcently. He knew that Ji min''s words would be shameful, hehe!

    "Ah!"

    Suddenly, a cry of surprise came from outside the tent.

    Ji tao and Ji Wu''s expressions changed upon hearing this.

    "It''s sister min!" The two of them asked worriedly.

    "Don''t worry about her. She''ll be fine. Maybe she just wants to lure us out. " Ji Yun disapproved.

    "But ..." Ji tao was a little uneasy. However, before he could finish his sentence, he swallowed his words under Ji Yun''s re. Ji Yun''s gaze just now was so frightening!

    At this moment, the earth suddenly trembled and the entire space trembled. Ji Yun and the others looked at each other and then rushed out of the tent without hesitation ...

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue, the demon, Lu Tao, Cui Zhu, Meng Bao, and Zhou kun, who felt that something was amiss, ran out of their tents. They gathered together when they saw Ji Yun and the others.

    "What happened?" Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but ask. Her beautiful eyes were searching everywhere. Other than Ji min, everyone was here. Didn''t that mean that something had happened to Ji min?

    However, just as she finished her sentence and before the crowd could respond, the space in front of them started to distort. Following that, a few white lights shed and enveloped Leng ruoxue and the rest within ...

    When the blinding light disappeared, Leng ruoxue and the others opened their eyes. They realized that they were no longer in their campsite. Without realizing it, they had been transported to a strange and mysterious ce.

    "Where is this ce?" Everyone looked at each other in surprise.

    They were currently in a space filled with dense fog. This space seemed to be boundless, and it was much better than where they had been before. At the very least, there was no oppressive and depressing atmosphere here. Even the spiritual Qi was unusually dense. Not only that, they felt extremelyfortable after only staying here for a while, as if they had returned to their mother''s warm embrace.

    Just as everyone was still in a state of shock and disbelief, a door that was shimmering with white light appeared from the fog. The door was so tall that it reached the clouds. The door exuded a majestic aura. With a ''bang'', the door opened to both sides. The aura that came from the door seemed to be calling Leng ruoxue and the others, causing them to walk towards the door involuntarily ...

 Chapter 1899 Dreamdust Space (1)

    Leng ruoxue and the rest followed the feeling in their hearts and walked through the door. After passing through a wide passage, they arrived at a square.

    At this moment, the square was already filled with people. However, most of them looked very confused. It was obvious that they had not yet adapted to the sudden change.

    Not only were there God-level Masters, but there were also divine Lords, divine kings, and divine emperors. It should be said that the representatives of almost all the families who hade to participate in thepetition were gathered here.

    Seeing these people, Leng ruoxue''s suspicion grew even deeper. What did he mean by gathering all of them together? However, she still maintained a calm andposed look on her face.

    At this moment, the ning family''s participants saw Leng ruoxue and quickly went up to greet her.

    "Miss Leng, we finally get to see you." The one who spoke was an elder of the ning family. He was about forty years old, handsome, and had the strength of a divine Emperor. The moment he saw Leng ruoxue, his eyes seemed to be filled with tears. He was also the Vice-leader of the ning family.

    When Leng ruoxue saw how agitated this old man was, she could not help but feel a sense of exasperation. What was going on? Why did it seem like the Emperor had found his organization when he saw her? Or did something happen that she didn''t know about?

    "Elder ye, what happened?" Leng ruoxue asked with a suspicious look.

    "No, it''s just that I haven''t seen miss Leng for too long, and I really miss her." Elder Yi said, slightly embarrassed. His cheeks were even slightly red. When the demon heard his words, he red and snorted coldly, dissatisfied.

    "Uh!" When elder Tong saw the evildoer''s reaction, he was so frightened that he shrunk his neck. He smiled bitterly and transmitted his voice to Leng ruoxue,""Miss Leng, to be honest, this time''s elite gathering seems to be different from the past. I don''t know if this is a good or bad thing! AI!"

    "What''s different?" Leng ruoxue was very curious.

    "In the previous elite meetings, everyone should have already started fighting by now. However, we are still standing here. More importantly, we don''t even know where we are. However, what is certain is that we can''t start a war even if we want to. It seems that our strength has been restricted by someone, and no one can fight. " Elder qu exined helplessly. Previously, there were families who hated each other. When they saw each other, they were ready to attack. However, they realized that they could not use their divine skills at all. From that, they knew that they could not attack at this time.

    "How did this happen?" Leng ruoxue asked in surprise. No wonder these people were all standing here with nk expressions. Now, she finally knew the reason.

    "Furthermore, now that everyone is gathered together, if we were to really fight, I''m afraid ..." Elder qu wanted to speak but stopped halfway. However, Leng ruoxue understood what he meant. Now that the participants from the various groups were all gathered together, the number of casualties would be incalcble if they were to fight. This would also give those who wanted revenge the best chance. Hence, if they were to really fight, this battle would be extremely bloody!

    "Elder ye, now that things havee to this, there''s no point in thinking about it. However, I believe that since someone has gathered all of us here, they definitely won''t let us stand here stupidly. So, since we''re already here, let''s just take it one step at a time! When the timees, everyone will adapt to the situation!" Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    "En!" Elder Tong nodded his head slightly. After seeing Leng ruoxue, his originally anxious heart actually calmed down. Furthermore, the family head had repeatedly reminded them to follow Leng ruoxue''s lead if they had the chance to see her after entering the special space. Hence, when he saw Leng ruoxue, it was as if he had seen his backbone.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue transmitted her voice to evildoer, Ji Yun and the others, briefly exining the situation that elder ye had told her. After everyone understood, they stood at their original positions and waited for the situation to unfold.

    "Miss!" All of a sudden, Leng ruoxue heard a familiar voice. She raised her head and saw Feng Da, Lin Yuan, and the rest walking in their direction withrge strides.<sub> </sub>

    However, who was the girl following behind them?

    The girl looked very young. She had a childish face and was full of youthfulness. Although she wasn''t very beautiful, she gave people a feeling of vitality.

    "Miss! We''ve missed you so much. " Just as Leng ruoxue was making wild guesses, Feng Da and the rest had already walked in front of her.

    "I also missed you guys." Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. Feng Da and the others seemed to be in good spirits, so they shouldn''t have encountered any big trouble.

    "You''re their master?" At this moment, a voice interrupted Leng ruoxue and Feng Da.

    Leng ruoxue lifted her eyelids slightly and looked at the woman who spoke indifferently. Then, she gave Feng Da a questioning look.

    "Miss, ignore her. She''s sick!" Feng Da quickly said in a bad mood. Looking at the woman who followed him like a shadow, Feng Da felt very regretful in his heart. Why did I meddle in other people''s business in the beginning? Now, he had provoked a big problem that he couldn''t get rid of.

    "You''re the sick one! You actually dare to say that about me? Don''t you know that I''m your future master?" When the woman heard Feng DA''s words, she growled in anger. However, Feng DA''s reaction was to roll his eyes at her, which made the woman even more furious.

    When Leng ruoxue heard thedy''s words, she raised her eyebrows in disbelief. Then, she turned to Feng Da and said,""What do you mean by future master?" She did not believe that Feng Da was nning to betray her.

    "Young miss, ignore her. Just treat her words as farts." Feng Da said rudely.

    "Your words are bullshit!" The woman roared and jumped three times in anger!

    "Do any of you want to exin to me what''s going on?" Leng ruoxue felt a headacheing on when she saw Feng Da and the woman fighting like cockfights.

    "I want him! Just give him to me!" When the woman heard Leng ruoxue''s words, she immediately went straight to the point.

    "You want him? I''m sorry, but he already has a master. I can''t make a decision for him!" Hearing the woman''s overbearing words, Leng ruoxue was speechless. She couldn''t help but guess in her heart,''it''s only been a few days since west met, how did Feng Da get involved with Tao Hua? This time, he was probably going to be out of luck, because she could already feel the cold airing from green Peach''s body, Feng Da! You''re on your own!

    "Aren''t you his master? Why couldn''t she make a decision for him? State your price! He ... I want him!" The woman said stubbornly.

    "Offer a price? I don''t understand what you mean. " Leng ruoxue asked indifferently.

    "Name a price and let me have him! You don''t even understand this?" The woman looked at Leng ruoxue as if she was looking at an idiot. She thought to herself, why is this woman''sprehension ability so bad? To think that she was so pretty, but she was actually a fool!

 Chapter 1900 Dreamdust Space (2)

    It was fortunate that Leng ruoxue did not know what this woman was thinking. Otherwise, she would definitely be depressed! How was she stupid? It was clearly this woman who didn''t make things clear! Moreover, how could feelings be measured by money? He even wanted to buy her subordinates from her. Who did he think she was? She wasn''t a human trafficker!

    "I don''t understand! My subordinate will not sell. Of course, if he is willing to follow you, I will not stop him!" Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "You said it!" When the woman heard Leng ruoxue''s words, she said happily. Then, she turned to Feng Da and said,""You heard it! She doesn''t care about you at all, and she''s going to send you to me. Leave her quickly and follow me in the future!" When the woman said this, her delicate face was full of pride.

    However! When Leng ruoxue heard the woman''s words, she could not help but widen her eyes. Did she hear it wrong? When did she say that she would give Feng Da to her?

    "Pfft!" A sneer sounded in everyone''s ears.

    When the woman heard theughter, she raised her head unhappily and looked at the person whoughed.""What are youughing at? What''s so funny about that!" The woman was furious because her intuition told her that this person wasughing at her!

    The person whoughed out loud was Ji Yun. He spoke with an innocent expression,"Miss, although I don''t know who you are, I don''t think it''s a good idea to force a deal, right?"

    "Forced selling? What do you mean by that?" The woman didn''t understand Ji Yun''s words.

    "Ruoxue didn''t say that she would give her subordinate to you. Why are you overthinking it?" Ji Yun said honestly.

    "Why not? Didn''t she say so? if Feng Da was willing to follow me, wouldn''t she stop him?" The woman replied matter-of-factly. Then, she red at Leng ruoxue and said fiercely,"Are you going back on your word?"

    "I''m not going back on my word, but Feng Da didn''t say he wanted to follow you, did he?" Leng ruoxue was helpless. It seemed like there was a generation gap between them.

    Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the woman immediately turned to look at Feng Da and pressed on,""Feng Da, tell your previous master that he''ll be following me from now on!"

    "I won''t follow you. I told you." Feng Da rolled his eyes and said speechlessly," There was something wrong with this woman''s ability to understand!

    "You, how could you lie to me!" When the woman heard this, tears immediately welled up in her eyes, ready to flood the Golden Mountain at any moment.

    "How did I lie to you? Don''t spout nonsense. " Feng DA''s eyes widened as he said in disbelief, F * ck! This woman was too good at spouting nonsense. Wasn''t she clearly maligning him? Thinking of this, he looked uneasily at green Peach''s cold face. His heart was so nervous that it was like a little rabbit. He was jumping around. He was definitely more wronged than Dou E!

    "You saved me, so you''re mine. How can you abandon me?" The moment thedy finished speaking, Leng ruoxue and the rest had a strange look on their faces. It seemed like this was trouble caused by saving someone!

    "I saved people and saved problems?" Feng Da said angrily, F * ck! This was infuriating. If he had known this would happen, he would have let this damned woman live and die on her own. Now, he had saved her, but he had gotten himself into trouble. What was this?

    "Since you''ve saved me, shouldn''t you be a good person to the end?" The woman said in a low voice.

    "A good person to the end? Does it mean that I have to follow you in the future? If that''s the case, I''d rather be the bad guy!" Feng Da said unhappily. He had had enough of this woman. He really didn''t know what this woman''s brain was made of. How could she have such a strange idea? or was it that whoever saved her would be unlucky?

    "You ..." Feng DA''s words made the woman''s tears start to well up in her eyes, but they did not fall. When she heard this, everyone understood and could not help but sigh in their hearts. You can''t just save people randomly! Otherwise, if he saved someone like this and had to follow her in the future, he would be depressed.<sub> </sub>

    Feng DA''s matter rang an rm bell for everyone!

    Leng ruoxue''s head started to hurt as she watched the woman sobbing in front of them. What was going on? She couldn''t help but re at Feng Da, then she said to the woman,""Now that things are clear, you can give up, right?"

    "Why? Why did it turn out like this? Sob...In what way am I inferior to you? Why is he unwilling to follow me? I just want to find a guard who can protect me, is that wrong?" The woman said with an aggrieved expression, as if Feng Da had done something wrong to her.

    "Is this how you treat your Savior?" Hearing the woman''s self-reproaching, Lu Tao couldn''t bear it anymore and asked,"damn it, where did this top-grade iteme from?" He had saved her, yet she did not know how to be grateful. She even wanted him to be her guard for the rest of her life. What kind of logic was this? He didn''t owe her anything, so why should he be at her beck and call?

    "I ... What''s wrong with me?" The woman asked in confusion, a tear still dripping from the corner of her eye.

    "Feng Da saved you. It''s fine if you don''t know how to be grateful to him, and we don''t care. But what right do you have to make him your guard? Who Do You Think You Are?" Lu Tao roared.

    "I''m already repaying him by letting him be my guard, don''t you know that?" The woman asked.

    "What kind of repayment is this? Don''t tell me you think it''s an honor to be your guard?" Lu Tao mocked.

    "Of course! Being able to be my guard is enough to show that I think highly of him. You should know that not just anyone is qualified to be my guard!" The woman''s face was filled with pride. She truly felt that it was a great honor to be her guard.

    "Uh!" Hearing this woman''s extremely narcissistic words, Leng ruoxue and the others werepletely speechless. It was rare to see a woman who could be narcissistic to this extent.

    "Thank you for thinking so highly of me, but I don''t need it!" Feng Da said, although he had said this more than once.

    "You, you actually don''t know what''s good for you?" The woman shouted angrily.

    "I don''t know what''s good for me. I really don''t think that being your guard is something worthy of my honor!" Feng Da said honestly.

    "That''s right, Who Do You Think You Are!" Lin Yuan chimed in. He had seen enough of the show, so he naturally had to speak up for his own people.

    "You shut up! I know you''re jealous of him because I don''t like you. " Upon hearing Lin Yuan''s interruption, the woman immediately pointed her spear at Lin Yuan and roared.

    "Thank you for not taking a fancy to me. Otherwise, I would be depressed to death." Lin Yuan snorted.

    "You, do you know who I am? How dare you speak to me like this?" When the woman saw that Lin Yuan didn''t take her seriously at all, she became more and more angry from embarrassment!

    "I don''t care who you are. In short, Feng Da saved you out of kindness, not to save himself from trouble. So, if you know how to repay our kindness, you better disappear from our sight. Otherwise, I don''t mind handing you over to that person. " Lin Yuan threatened with a smile that was not a smile.

 Chapter 1901 Dreamdust Space (3)

    When they met this woman, she was being attacked by a young man and his men. Later, they found out that the man was the woman''s fianc¨¦. Suddenly, a group of crows flew over their heads and they felt that they had been too nosy! Especially Feng Da, who was extremely depressed as if he had eaten a dead fly. What made him even more mad was that the woman actually pestered him and wanted him to be his guard!

    Hearing Lin Yuan''s threat, the woman''s face turned pale with fright. However, she still refused to admit defeat and said,""You, you dare! If you dare to do that, I won''t let you off. "

    "You can try and see if I dare to or not!" When Lin Yuan said this, his eyes were looking in another direction, which was the direction of the woman''s fianc¨¦. As if their hearts were connected, the young man was also staring at them.

    Upon seeing this, Lin Yuan''s lips curled into a smirk.

    Although the two of them were engaged, their rtionship seemed to be very unusual.

    "If you dare to hand me over to him, I won''t let you off!" The woman was at a loss for words. Other than this sentence, she could not think of anything else to threaten Lin Yuan with. However, Lin Yuan did not care about her threat at all.

    "Isn''t that man your fianc¨¦? Isn''t it only right and proper for him to protect you?" Lin Yuan said with a smile.

    "Who needs his protection? even if I die, I don''t need his protection!" The woman shouted in excitement.

    "Tsk tsk! Hearing this, your fianc¨¦ will be so sad!" Lin Yuan said with a look of sympathy. As expected, the man''s expression changed.

    "You shut up!" The woman felt the cold wind behind her and couldn''t help but shout.

    "What do you think I like to talk to you?" Lin Yuan said in an infuriating manner. After he finished speaking, he really did not say anything else.

    The woman red at him with her watery eyes, unable to vent her anger. Her face turned from red to white, and from white to red again.

    Looking at the tense atmosphere, Leng ruoxue sighed softly and said,""Miss, although I don''t know what''s going on between you and your fianc¨¦, it''s a private matter after all. Feng Da has helped you once, and he won''t help you a second time. So, don''t bother him anymore. Let''s put an end to this matter!"

    "I ..." The woman was not convinced and wanted to retort. However, under Leng ruoxue''s sharp gaze, she could only obediently shut her mouth.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue introduced Ji Yun and the others to Feng Da and the others. After exchanging some pleasantries, theypletely ignored the woman''s presence. The woman was so angry that she stood at the side and stared helplessly. However, no one paid her any attention!

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. She stomped her feet and turned around to leave angrily.

    As she watched the woman''s back, Leng ruoxue asked curiously,""Who''s that woman? How did you manage to save her?" From what she knew, Feng Da and the others shouldn''t be people who liked to meddle in other people''s business!

    "Miss, it''s depressing to say that I didn''t n to save her at all. It was just that when she had a conflict with her fianc¨¦, we were dragged into it. So, I had no choice but to help. Otherwise, that man would have killed me." Feng Da exined.

    "There''s such a thing?" Looking at the depressed Feng Da, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help butugh. It seemed like this was an unexpected disaster for Feng Da.

    "Yes, ever since I identally saved her, my good days havee to an end." Feng Da put on a bitter face and said pitifully.

    "Hehe!" Upon hearing this, Lin Yuan could not help but chuckle.

    "You''re stillughing?" Feng Da red at Lin Yuan and said fiercely.

    "Don''t you think it''s funny? I''ve been here for so long, if I don''t have these jokes, I''ll be depressed to death. " Lin Yuan said with some schadenfreude. He had almost be used to seeing one of them chasing and the other hiding every day. If he didn''t see them for a day, he would feel that something was wrong.

    "You! Just you wait, after we leave this ce, I''ll challenge you to a one-on-one fight!" Feng Da was so angry that he had to hold it in for a long time before he could say this.

    "Let''s fight one-on-one then, who''s afraid of who!" Lin Yuan didn''t mind. Anyway, with miss around, Feng Da couldn''t do anything to him!

    "Stop bickering. You haven''t told me who that woman was!" Leng ruoxue saw the two of them bickering as if there was no one else around and could only remind them."Know yourself and know your enemy, and you will never lose a hundred battles!" She didn''t want that woman to cause any trouble for them.

    "Uh! We don''t even know who she is. Even though she always asked,"do you know who I am?" However, she has never revealed her identity!" Lin Yuan scratched his head and said in embarrassment.

    "Uh!" When everyone heard this, their foreheads were full of cold sweat. They thought to themselves, this matter is so troublesome, and they still don''t know that woman''s identity!

    "Miss, do you want me to ask her?" Lin Yuan saw everyone''s expression and probed.<sub> </sub>

    "There''s no need to ask her, someone''sing. " Leng ruoxue said.

    As soon as she finished speaking, a young man strode up to them and said very politely,""Good day, everyone! I''m Murong Fei!"

    "What are you doing here? We don''t wee you. " Feng Da looked at the young man and said in an unpleasant tone.

    "Hehe! This brother, we had some misunderstanding earlier and I, Murong ni, would like to apologize to you. " Feng DA''s reaction was within Murong Fei''s expectations but he wasn''t angry. Moreover, he didn''t expect that these people would have rtions with the ning family. In this case, he had to apologize sincerely.

    Feng Da shot a nce at Murong Fei and snorted coldly as he turned his head away. It was obvious that he was still angry. After all, no one would be nice to someone who had tried to kill them.

    "Murong Fei? The young master of the Murong family?" At this moment, Yu Chen, who had heard Murong Fei''s self-introduction, said indifferently.

    "Yes, young master Yu, I''ve long heard of your great name!" Murong Yuan nodded her head to express her good will.

    "I don''t dare! I should be the one who''s been looking up to young master Murong for a long time. " Yu Chen replied courteously. Then, he transmitted a message to Leng ruoxue,""Little sister ruoxue, this Murong n is also one of the top ns in the divinity. Even though they are ranked behind our Yu n among the many top ns, they have always been mysterious and no one would dare to look down on them. Therefore, if possible, try not to offend them at this time. Otherwise, if he uses some tricks behind our backs, we will also be in trouble."

    "En!" Leng ruoxue nodded her head slightly. Before she could figure out Murong Fei''s purpose foring, she would of course not take the initiative to offend him.

    Hearing Yu Chen''s words, Murong Fei knew that he was just being polite so naturally she wouldn''t take it seriously. After all, among the many young masters of the families, Yu Chen''s reputation was rather great. However, he was giving him face so he had to appreciate it.

    With a faint smile, Murong Fei opened her mouth again,""Young master Yu, who are these people?"

    <o>,m "These three are from the Ji family. This is my little sister, her husband, and her subordinate." Yu Chen pointed at Leng ruoxue and the others as he gave a simple introduction.</o>

    "Oh! I had some misunderstandings with them before, so I''m here to apologize and rify the misunderstanding. " Murong Fei smiled as she exined, and she swept a nce at Feng Da and Lin Yuan.

    "Is it a misunderstanding that you want to kill us?" After hearing Murong Fei''s words, Feng Da questioned her coldly.

    "At that time, I was in a fit of anger, so what I said was a little ... I hope you don''t take offense!" Murong di said shyly.

    "It''s fine if you don''t want us to take offense. Just keep your fianc¨¦e in check and don''t let her bother us. We''ll pretend that nothing happened!" Lin Yuan stated his conditions.

    "I''ll try my best, but Lin ''er has been spoiled by her family since she was young, so she''s a little willful ...." Murong di said, but before he could finish, he was interrupted by Lin Yuan.

    "You mean you can''t control her?" Lin Yuan said with a look of disdain.

    "I''ll try my best. " Murong Fei said very implicitly. In fact, he really couldn''t control that detestable woman and didn''t want to control her.

    "Then we''ll wait and see." Lin Yuan said with a smile.

    Murong Fei unwillingly nodded her head. She knew that this fellow didn''t think highly of her but she couldn''t me him for this. Who asked his previous performance to be like this!

    Initially, he wanted to get closer to Leng ruoxue and the others. However, he saw that the crowd did not seem to wee him, so he could only take his leave embarrassedly.

    After Murong Fei left, Leng ruoxue looked at Feng Da and Lin Yuan indifferently and asked,""As long as he takes care of his fianc¨¦e, you really won''t care about him trying to kill you?"

    "En!" Feng Da nodded his head heavily. As long as Murong Fei was able to control that top quality woman, it didn''t matter if he suffered a little. He was really frightened by that woman.

    Looking at Feng DA''s fearful expression, Leng ruoxueughed in her heart. It seemed like that woman was quite powerful. She could actually resolve the enmity between them and Murong Fei. However, this was good too. At least they could focus on thepetition.

    Before Leng ruoxue could put down her thoughts, an extremely mechanical voice suddenly rang out in the huge public square.

    "Wee to the Dreamdust space, everyone. I am the space spirit of this ce! It''s also the final decision for yourpetition!" The mechanical voice spoke in a very calm tone. Furthermore, it was impossible to tell if it was a male or female from its voice. However, everyone present understood its meaning. It seemed like they were going to have apetition here! But, it shouldn''t be like this, right?

    Looking at the question marks on everyone''s faces, the mechanical voice continued,""Thepetition this time will be slightly different from the previous ones, but the results will be the same! So, just bring out your true strength, because the final winner of thispetition will get a special prize!"

 Chapter 1902 Chaotic Battle (1)

    Special award?

    Only a small number of people were happy to hear these words, while most of them had some doubts in their hearts. At least in their opinion, the special prize that the other party had mentioned was a little hot and not so easy to get.

    Thus, everyone fell silent.

    The mechanical voice sensed the calm reaction of the crowd. Although it was slightly surprised, it did not show it. Instead, it continued to coax,""Aren''t you guys curious about what the special prize is and how you can get it?"

    In fact, what he didn''t know was that it wasn''t that most people weren''t curious, but that the recent series of changes in the special space had made most of them extremely vignt. After all, no one wanted to lose their lives here.

    As soon as the mechanical voice finished speaking, someone really asked.

    "What''s the special prize? How can I get it?" The person who asked the question was a very wretched-looking young man. His shifty eyes were looking around restlessly, and there was a trace of a lecherous smile on his face. Those who didn''t know would think that he was observing the situation here. In fact, his eyes were looking at the beautiful women here. Moreover, he felt that his eyes were not enough, and he wished he could have a few more pairs of eyes.

    "Noment!" The mechanical voice replied indifferently.

    "You ... Didn''t you want us to ask you? I asked but you didn''t answer. What does this mean? You''re ying with me!" The wretched-looking man roared in anger.

    Seeing him being yed like a monkey by the mechanical voice, many people couldn''t help but burst outughing.

    "What are youughing at? What''s so funny?" The wretched-looking man''s face was flushed red, and his embarrassment turned into anger.

    Then, he shouted at the empty space,""Damn it, you have to give me an exnation!"

    "Hmph! Why should I give you an exnation? This is my territory. If I want to tell you, I''ll tell you. If I don''t want to tell you, no one can force me!" The mechanical voice said in a very characteristic manner.

    "Oh, really? We''re the elites of the big families. If our families find out that you''re toying with us like this, they won''t let you off!" The wretched-looking man was furious and couldn''t help but threaten.

    When many people heard his words, they couldn''t help but shake their heads! I really don''t know which family this guy belongs to. How can he be so brainless? He actually dared to threaten his master in someone else''s territory. Wasn''t he courting death?

    Sure enough, not long after they thought about it, they felt a gust of cold winding from where they were. Then, they heard ''pa pa''! The resentful and disgruntled man''s face immediately swelled up, and blood continued to flow from the corner of his mouth ...

    Everyone was shocked. The speed of the mechanical sound was so fast! They had just felt that something was amiss, and the vulgar man was already injured. However, they could tell that the mechanical voice was only trying to punish the vulgar man. Otherwise, he would not have been beaten up so badly.

    After the wretched-looking man was beaten up, not only did he not restrain himself, the hatred in his heart rose even higher. He roared at the void indignantly,""What a good guy who hides his head and shows his tail. If you have the guts,e out and we''ll fight one-on-one! What kind of ability is it to stab people in the back? You''ll only be looked down upon!"

    After he finished speaking, the people who were closer to him subconsciously stayed away from him to avoid being identally affected by him. However, the perverted man was still unaware. When he saw that the mechanical voice did not respond, he thought that the other party was afraid of him and could not help but feel smug.

    Unfortunately, extreme joy begets sorrow!

    Just as he was feeling extremely pleased with himself, his entire body suddenly twitched and white foam came out of his mouth. Then, he fell limply to the ground. This time, the people present didn''t even feel a slight movement. The vulgar man had already died.

    Seeing this scene, everyone was even more bewildered. This, this guy''s old habit acted up again, or did he make a move? Now, they had no way to distinguish between the two.

    Everyone looked at each other and became even more cautious.

    As for the vulgar man''s family, when they saw this, they didn''t even dare to breathe loudly, let alone seek justice for him.

    Not long after.<sub> </sub>

    The mechanical voice finally spoke again.

    "Hmph! How dare he act so arrogantly in my territory? I''ll definitely let him know why flowers are so red. " Now, everyone was finally sure that the man''s death was rted to the mechanical voice.

    Their hearts trembled, and they became even more careful.

    When Leng ruoxue heard the mechanical voice''s words, she couldn''t help but feel speechless. It seemed like the phrase "why are flowers so red" had already be a ssic. Even this unknown person in the God Realm knew about it. Indeed, anything was possible!

    "If you have any questions, just ask!" The mechanical voice continued.

    However, after hearing his words, no one dared to speak.

    After all, no one wanted to die!

    The mechanical voice was getting impatient with the silence.

    "Are you guys going to ask or not? If there''s no problem, I''ll kill you all directly. It''s better than you being an eyesore here!" The mechanical voice was very violent, and the consequences were very serious.

    When everyone heard his words, they felt extremely aggrieved!

    The person from before had also died!

    Now that they were asked to ask again, if their words did not win this person''s heart, wouldn''t they end up the same as the previous person?

    However, if they didn''t ask, this person would destroy them again! This was clearly making things difficult for him! Sob ... You can''t be such a bully! Everyone wanted to cry to death.

    After the mechanical voice finished speaking, it deliberately waited for a while. Who knew that most people were still remorseful and no one responded at all? suddenly, the owner of the voice was furious ...

    "Ah!"

    "

    With two ear-piercing screams, two more people died.

    As for how the two of them had died, everyone was confused because they did not see or feel the other party''s attack. However, the two of them had died.

    What a strange speed!

    What, what a strange technique!

    Everyone felt a chill down their spine, and their hair stood on end. Those who were less courageous had already begun to tremble. However, at the same time, the image of the violent mechanical voice had also been deeply engraved in the depths of their hearts. What was even more terrifying was that this was someone else''s territory. They would probably be crushed to death as easily as ants.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but frown. This guy was too casual when he killed people. It seemed like he really didn''t care about the people here!

    However, she couldn''t let the owner of the voice continue to be so brutal. It wasn''t that she was a Saint, but she was afraid that the weird guy who didn''t y by the rules would hurt the people around her.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue smiled faintly and said,""What do you want us to ask? If we asked, would you answer us without reserve?"

 Chapter 1903 Chaotic Battle (2)

    "It depends on the situation! It depends on my mood!" The owner of the mechanical voice said arrogantly.

    "You killed them because of your mood?" Leng ruoxue understood. From the looks of it, he was also a willful and reckless fellow.

    "Of course!" The mechanical voice said matter-of-factly, and its tone was also very annoying, making many people''s anger burst out! However, in view of how terrifying this guy was, no one dared to say what they were thinking.

    "Oh! Not bad! I really admire your carefree attitude!" Leng ruoxueplimented. However, her words caused some dissatisfaction among the people present, especially those families who had lost their members.

    "That damned woman! What did you just say? You actually admire a guy who kills innocents?" Someone immediately jumped out and criticized.

    "What''s wrong? I can ''t?" Leng ruoxue''s beautiful face was filled with astonishment. Who was this guy?

    "Of course not! Do you still have any humanity! He killed so many of our men, and you still admire him? Are you in cahoots with him?" The man was so embarrassed that he became angry and tried to sow discord.

    "You''ve never killed anyone?" Leng ruoxue ignored the person''s words and asked indifferently.

    "I, I ..." The man was at a loss for words. Of course, he had killed people before, but all cultivators had blood on their hands. But, how was this the same?

    "What''s wrong? Are you thinking that you''re also inhumane?" Leng ruoxue said with a smile that was not a smile. In a world where the strong were respected, there were many inhumane people. However, these people had all sorts of strange reasons for killing. Of course, there were also people like the owner of the mechanical voice who killed the other party because they did not like the look of the other party. This had nothing to do with human nature, but was due to the environment! These people couldn''t possibly use the moral standards of the secr world to set a standard. After all, this was the divine realm!

    "I ..." The man continued to be speechless.

    At this time, the mechanical voice snorted coldly. The man''s face turned pale with fright and he immediately shrank back into the crowd, not daring to make a sound.

    Seeing his cowardice, everyone''s faces revealed a look of disdain.

    He didn''t have that much ability, yet he still dared to stand out. Wasn''t this courting death?

    However, to Leng ruoxue and the mechanical voice, it was just a small interlude. Neither of them took it to heart.

    As for the mechanical voice, seeing that it finally found someone to talk to, it magnanimously let the guy go.

    Then, he turned to Leng ruoxue and said,""Little girl, I think you''re quite pleasing to the eye. If you have any questions, just ask. As long as it''s something I can answer, I''ll tell you everything I know."

    These two attitudes and two different treatments made everyone present envious. Many people even hated themselves for not being women. Look at the difference between before and after. Men were killed directly, and women were more pleasing to the eye! This was clearly gender discrimination! Although many people felt that it was unfair, in the face of the mechanical voice that was full of emotions, no one dared to stand out and express their thoughts.

    "Thank you! I want to know, how are we going to proceed with the next match? The strength of everyone present is clearly not on the same level. If everyone were topete together, it would seem unfair to us who are of lower strength!" Leng ruoxue replied bluntly after hearing the mechanical voice.

    "Hahaha! You don''t have to worry about that. When the match starts, the opponent''s strength will be adjusted ording to your own strength. This is also for the fairness of thepetition!" The mechanical voice exined.

    "Oh! Then how should wepete?" Leng ruoxue nodded and continued to ask.<sub> </sub>

    "Anything! You guys canpete however you want, I won''t interfere. " The mechanical voice said irresponsibly. His words made everyone frown. What did he mean? They didn''t understand.

    "We canpete in any way?" Leng ruoxue was also a little surprised. Was this considered apetition?

    "MMH! You canpete in any way you want. There are too many of you now. If we follow the usualpetition format, who knows when we''ll be able topete! "Therefore, I can only let all of you settle this on your own. Whether it''s a one-on-one battle or a one-on-N battle, it''s up to all of you. In any case, only a hundred people will be left here in the end! As for the others, they can only pray for themselves!" The mechanical voiceughed evilly.

    "Uh!" Leng ruoxue finally understood. This fellow wanted them to have a chaotic battle first, leaving only 100 people behind before proceeding with the so-calledpetition! From the tone of the mechanical voice, she could tell that it was gloating over her misfortune.

    "Only the final winner will get the special prize!" The mechanical voice added.

    "Can the special general be revealed?" Leng ruoxue asked again.

    "Of course not! However, I can tell you that the special prize will definitely move everyone! However, only the final winner will know what the grand prize is. The others can only look at the prize and sigh!" The mechanical voice said with a hint of excitement.

    "Hahaha! The preliminaries will begin in half an hour. All the best, you guys!" The mechanical voice spoke again, and then he disappeared.

    After the mechanical voice left, many people fell into deep thought. Of course, even more people weremunicating with each other through voice transmission, discussing their ns. Leng ruoxue and the others were no exception.

    "Miss Leng, we''ll listen to you on how to fight!" Elder Yi said with a ''we''ll all follow your lead'' look.

    Leng ruoxue nodded her head, then turned her gaze towards Yu Chen, Ji Yun and the rest.

    "Big brother Yu, Ji Yun, what about you?" Leng ruoxue asked. If it was possible, she naturally did not wish to fight with them now. However, the Yu and Ji families might not have such thoughts, so she had to rify things first.

    "Ruoxue! Of course, I''m following you!" Upon hearing this, Ji Yun hurriedly said.

    "Why are you following my Xue ''er? It''s not like I don''t have my own family!" Hearing Ji Yun''s words, the demon was unhappy.

    "I mean, I''ll listen to ruoxue''s arrangements." Ji Yun exined with an aggrieved look on his face. Wu...Why is this fellow so annoying? She always picked on him!

    "You''ll listen to whatever Xue ''er says?" The demon raised his eyebrows and asked.

    "En!" Ji Yun nodded, his face filled with anticipation.

    "What''s the use of you listening? Will the Ji family listen to you?" The demon said with a face of disbelief.

    "I will! I have the final say here!" Ji Yun said with a nod. Although the Ji family had sent their own elders to participate in thepetition, his words still carried a lot of weight in the Ji family. As long as he agreed, those nsmen would not dare to object!

    "If that''s the case, then you should go and greet the Ji nsmen! Let''s not make a move for now and deal with the others first!" The demonughed. He knew that Xue ''er had the same thoughts as him. However, he didn''t want Xue'' er to say these words to Ji Yun.

 Chapter 1904 Chaotic Battle (3)

    "Alright!" Ji Yun nced at Leng ruoxue and nodded. After he finished speaking, he walked towards the crowd.

    At this time, the evildoer''s gaze turned to Yu Chen. Yu Chen did not wait for the evildoer to speak and hurriedly said,""I also agree with this method. Let''s work together to deal with the others first." After saying that, he went to contact his family members.

    "What about you two?" The demon nced at Zhou kun and Meng Bao again.

    Zhou kun shuddered, but he could not make the decision.

    Meng Bao, on the other hand, said confidently,"no problem!" We have no objections!"

    "You have no objections? can you be the head of the Zhou family?" The demon smiled faintly. He didn''t really believe Meng Bao''s words.

    "I''ll think of a way to convince them. " Meng Bao said confidently. After that, he dragged Zhou kun away and left for the time being. Needless to say, Leng ruoxue and the others knew that Meng Bao had gone to talk to the Zhou family.

    Half an hour was a very short time, and it passed in the blink of an eye. Therefore, many families seemed to be a little flustered. However, every family basically had a few allies or close families, so even if they were a little flustered, they still managed to pull in a lot of partners for their family before the primary selection began.

    There were only a few minutes left until the end of the half-hour. A huge screen appeared in the sky above the square where they were. There were only two lines of words on the screen. One was the countdown to the preliminaries, and the other was the number of participants!

    Number of yers: 59876251

    Leng ruoxue did not expect the public square to be able to amodate tens of millions of people. This was only the tip of the iceberg for the various ns. After all, each n had less than 30 participants. One could imagine how many ns were participating.

    As the countdown reached thest five seconds, the atmosphere became more and more tense.

    When the countdown on the virtual screen reached zero, everyone''s hearts couldn''t help but jump to their throats. In an instant, someone made the first move, and then the scene fell into a chaotic battle ...

    In this preliminary, everyone''s strength had not been adjusted to the same level as their opponents. As a result, the stronger ones naturally had the advantage. In almost the blink of an eye, many people disappeared with the white light. Whether it was the losers or those who had lost their lives, none of them would remain here.

    The number of people on the virtual screen was also decreasing at a speed that was not visible to the naked eye!

    Leng ruoxue and the others did not make a move. Instead, they watched on coldly. However, they did not hold back against those who provoked them and wanted to fight with them. After severely injuring their opponents, they disappeared into the White light without any exception.

    "Miss! Have they been teleported out?" Lu Tao asked curiously.

    "It should be," Leng ruoxue nodded. It seemed like there was a set of judging criteria here. Those who were determined to be the losing side would be teleported out. However, there were also those who were teleported out immediately after death. After all, not everyone would have a sense of propriety in their attacks. There was a considerable number of people who were extremely brutal in their attacks. They would not care about the life and death of their opponents, as long as they won! Of course, it was also to end the battle as soon as possible. After all, there were too many participants.

    "Miss, when do we make our move?" Seeing the other participants fighting in full swing, Feng DA''s hands were itchy. However, although they had not made a move yet, they had already defeated many participants. Of course, they were all the ones who came to their doorstep.

    "No rush! Let''s wait and see for now!" Leng ruoxue said calmly. The number of people was still a little too many to her. If she were to make a move now, they would be exhausted to death before they could clear out all these people.

    Leng ruoxue would never do something that was not worth it! Moreover, there seemed to be many people who had the same idea as her!

    As the number of people on the scene decreased rapidly, more and more people started to move. Of course, there were also people who had their eyes on Leng ruoxue''s group. After all, their strength was not high. However, elder ye and the other members of the ning family had been guarding the periphery of Leng ruoxue''s group. Seeing the aggressive ning family, those who wanted to take advantage of them had to think twice.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest did not know whether tough or cry when they saw how many people were hesitating. It seemed like the power of the ning family was greater! At the very least, with them around, some random people would not dare toe forward.

    "Elder ye, with you around, fewer and fewer people will dare to find trouble with us. If this continues, I''m afraid we won''t have the chance to make a move again!" Feng Da grumbled. When elder ye heard this, he looked at Leng ruoxue and the rest with an aggrieved expression. Sob ... Could they be med? Before he came here, the family head had instructed that not only must he listen to Leng ruoxue, he must also protect her well. Otherwise, if Leng ruoxue were to hurt even a single hair on her head, he would be banished!

    Of course, the prerequisite for all this was that they had the chance to meet Leng ruoxue! And now, they were with Leng ruoxue. Hence, in order to prevent themselves from being banished, they could only treat Leng ruoxue and the others as rare animals and protect them closely.

    "Calm down! There will be a chance. " Leng ruoxue nced at elder ye and tried to hold back herughter as she consoled him.<sub> </sub>

    "MMH! There were still more than 30 million people! You''ll definitely have a chance. " Looking at the numbers disyed on the screen, elder ye quickly chimed in.

    Although the battle had onlysted for less than an hour, more than 20 million people had already been eliminated. Such a speed was simply the speed of light!

    Elder ye couldn''t help but sigh. At this moment, a small group of a few hundred people charged towards them. Instantly, elder ye raised his guard. However, when he caught a glimpse of Leng ruoxue and the rest''s calm expressions, he broke out in cold sweat! Was he making a big fuss over nothing?

    In fact, Feng Da and the others were excited when they saw these people!

    Each of them was so excited that their faces turned red, and their eyes were even shooting out hot sparks. Looking at those people who were rushing towards them, Feng Da and the others felt very kind! It was as if they had reunited with their family after a long time. However, the weapons that appeared in their hands shattered the possibility that they were family.

    Seeing the excitement of Feng Da and the others, elder ye''s forehead was full of ck lines. This, this group of people were really a group of warmongers! Forget it! Since they wanted to fight, then he would give them this opportunity! At the same time that elder qu thought of this, he also made up his mind that he and the others would protect them from the side!

    Thinking of this, elder ye gave a look to the ning family. Then, they made way for him. Feng Da and the others rushed out like arrows ...

    There were only a few people in Feng DA''s group. When they rushed into the crowd of hundreds of people, the weapons in their hands were swung at the other party as if they were cutting watermelons ...

    His hand rose and his de fell.

    With a sh of white light, dozens of people disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    <o>,m And their attacks were absolutely ruthless, urate, and fast! He didn''t waste any opportunity to attack. Every time he swung his weapon at the opponent, dozens of people would be taken away by the white light. Soon, the small group of hundreds of people was left with only a few dozen.</o>

    When the dozens of people saw this, they knew that they had met a tough opponent. However, what made them feel even more depressed was that their strength was obviously above the other party ''s, but unfortunately, they could not beat Feng Da and the others, who only had a few people. This fact was really too hurtful to their self-esteem.

    In reality, what they did not know was that Feng Da and the rest had acted as fast as lightning and eliminated them in such a short time. The main reason was that they were afraid that Leng ruoxue would interfere. Once their young miss made her move, they would have nothing to do with it! These people were definitely an instant kill for miss!

    After the transition from a few hundred people to a few dozen people, those people who hade with a menacing momentum and treated Leng ruoxue and her group as pushovers no longer dared to attack rashly. They looked at each other without making a sound and actually did the same thing-escape!

    However, Feng Da and the others did not even bother to chase after them when they saw them running away. They returned to the group after sneering.

    "Uh!" Seeing Feng Da and the others return in high spirits, elder ye swallowed his saliva with some difficulty and couldn''t help but sigh in his heart! What a pervert! Truly abnormal, a few people against a few hundred people and actually won! If it was him, he couldn''t guarantee that he could scare those people away in such a short time. However, Feng Da and the others had done it, so he looked at them in a different way.

    No wonder the family head attached so much importance to them. As expected, they had the ability. At this time, elder Tong could not even feel jealous. His attitude towards them was even friendlier.

    "Hahaha! Elder ye, in the future, if there''s someone like this, just leave it to us to deal with them. As for those divine emperors and the like, I''ll leave them to you. " Feng Da said with a smile. He knew himself well. He didn''t feel any pressure dealing with those people just now. After all, the strength of the other party was not much higher than theirs. When their youngdy gave them special training, they had the same experience. However, if the strength of the opponent was too much higher than them, they would not have absolute confidence.

    "Yes, yes." Feng DA''s words made elder ye nod his head repeatedly.

    Time passed.

    The number of people on the screen was only maintained at a few million. However, the huge public square was still in a state of chaos. Among them, there were still many ignorant people who had targeted Leng ruoxue and the others. However, those who hade to seek death had never returned ...

    Slowly, the number of participants surrounding Leng ruoxue and her group decreased. Leng ruoxue and her group were so bored that they simply sat on the ground. Their carefree attitude angered many people.

    However, no one had the time to find trouble with them.

    The current situation was that the small families wouldn''t dare to provoke them, the top families wouldn''t provoke them, and as for the participants of the eight divine regions, they wouldn''t provoke them right now either. Who asked the ning family to wear the same pants as them ...

 Chapter 1905 Throwing The Game (1)

    After an unknown period of time, the number of people in the za finally dropped from a million to only a few tens of thousands. However, in Leng ruoxue''s eyes, there were still too many people. Not only that, more and more people were targeting them. This was because as the others left the za or died, the number of participants with lower cultivation was also decreasing.

    Just as Leng ruoxue and the rest were observing the situation in the arena, a few other participants from different families had their eyes on them. It was obvious that these families were in an Alliance.

    Leng ruoxue smiled faintly as she looked at the family ns that were slowly approaching them. She then said to elder qu,""Elder ye, you guys should go and find some opponents to y with!"

    y? When elder Tong heard this, he was speechless. So this youngdy had been treating them as a joke all this time? This was really infuriating! Most people were extremely nervous because of thispetition, but this person was treating it as a game?

    Alright! He had to admit that the other party had the ability to y. Moreover, after living for so long, this was the first time he had seen a contestant so free and easy in apetition. Today could be considered as an eye-opener.

    "Yup! Elder ye, hurry up and find an opponent to fight with. With you guys here, not many families will dare toe. " Hearing that their miss was driving them away, Feng Da and the others quickly echoed.

    Hearing Feng DA''s disdainful tone, elder ye and the rest of the ning family were speechless. Weren''t they here to protect them? Great, now she was despised by him. Sob ... Was there any justice left in this world? Elder ye and the others were extremely depressed, but they didn''t dare to vent their anger on these people, so they could only vent it on the other participants.

    Elder ye rushed forward like an arrow and swept the unlucky ones closest to him out of the arena with his weapon. Those unlucky ones didn''t even have time to react before they were reported to be seriously injured.

    When the other ning family members saw this, they also rushed into the chaotic battle like tigers and wolves, killing without any scruples ...

    With their strong intervention, the number of people in the chaotic battle was decreasing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Many families had a headache when they saw this situation!

    F * ck! What had happened to the ning family? They had been biding their time before, but now it was as if they had taken stimnts, one after another. If this continued, it wouldn''t be long before they were all spread out. This fact that was about to happen made many families vignt, and they quietly stayed away from the ning family''s battle range.

    Before they coulde up with a good n, they should get as far away as possible! More than one family present had such a thought.

    When Feng Da and the others saw this, they kept cheering for the ning family!

    "Elder ye! Good luck, you guys!" Feng Da and the others shouted.

    "Oh right! You guys on the left want to run! Don''t let them off!" Lin Yuan reminded.

    Their actions had undoubtedly angered the masses!

    Those families who wanted to avoid the ning family, when they heard this, suddenly all of their faces were red with anger, and their angry eyes stared as if they wanted to swallow them alive.

    Some people even rushed toward Feng Da and the others angrily. When Feng Da and the others saw this, they were all smiling and extremely happy.

    As for those participants who hade with an overbearing and angry attitude, they had never expected that they would not be able to return. By the time they realized this fact, it was already toote!<sub> </sub>

    Feng Da and the others would never let go of those who took the initiative to provoke them!

    Not only that, but Feng Da and the others also continued to uphold the principle of speed, ruthlessness, and uracy when they attacked. Almost all of their attacks were fatal, which was equivalent to giving a warning to those who wanted to challenge them.

    When those people saw Feng Da and the others! Who were full of killing intent! They werepletely dumbfounded. Were these guys still human? He looked so weak, but hisbat power was so shocking!

    In an instant, everyone felt that they had been deceived. Some even thought of running away. However, since they were already here, how could Feng Da and the others let them go back?

    Without giving them too much time to think, Feng Da and the others attacked one after another ...

    In an instant! Countless des shed with dazzling sparks, causing ripples. In addition to the light of teleportation, the scene became even brighter.

    Inside the Dreamdust space, the battle was in full swing. At the same time, outside the arena, it was not calm either.

    After the second shock, the huge light curtain outside the arena disappeared. As a result, the representatives of the families outside the arena couldn''t see the situation inside the special space through the light curtain. This fact had made many families panic.

    After all, many families had sent their elite members to participate in thepetition. If something happened to them, it would be a huge loss for any family. Not only that, they wouldn''t even know how their family members died. This was something they couldn''t tolerate.

    As a result, after the light screen disappeared, many families went to look for the person in charge of thepetition in the divine lord''s estate.

    Although many families feared the authority of the divine lord''s estate, they could not care so much now that the fate of their nsmen was unknown. Therefore, all the families had a tacit understanding to protect theirmon interests.

    Their interference had given the person in Charge of the God lord''s estate''s elite assembly a headache.

    The Divine Master''s estate had specially sent a reverent-God to host the elitepetition this time. This showed how much the Divine Master''s estate valued the elitepetition. The reverent-God had fought for this opportunity with great difficulty from manypetitors. However, he had never dreamed that he had not gained any benefits! This time''s elite gathering was full of problems, causing him to be badly battered!

    This time, his opponent would have a good show to watch!

    As the saying went, where there were people, there would bepetition. Thepetition in the divine lord''s estate was even more intense. Although he was a reverent-God and had a high status in the divine world, his strength was not the highest among the reverent-gods in the divine lord''s estate. The one who was on par with him was his biggestpetitor! Basically, the two of them would not give in to each other if they couldpete.

    In the guest room of the Divine Master''s estate, the Hierarch was frowning as he sat on the main seat. In front of him were the representatives from the various families who hade to inquire about the situation. Although the representatives looked very polite and respectful on the surface, he was not happy deep down. This was because the representatives of the various families were not prepared to leave before they received a positive answer from him. Instead, they were sitting face to face with him. He still had to entertain them with good food and drink. No matter how he thought about it, he felt depressed!

    "Sir Xia Yi, I wonder when you can give us an answer? We''re very worried about our nsmen!" After waiting for a long time and not getting any reply, someone finally couldn''t help but ask again.

 Chapter 1906 Throwing The Game (2)

    "I''ve already reported this matter to the Divine Master, and I believe there will be news soon! Everyone, please calm down!" Xia Yi consoled him with a frown. In reality, he was also a little puzzled. By right, the Divine Master should know everything about the special space like the back of his hand. However, it had been so long. Why had he not sent anyone to inform him of what had happened inside? Thest time the barrier was broken, the God Lord had immediately sent someone to inform him. This time, there was no news. It was unusual.

    "Sir Xia Yi, please understand our anxiety. The nsmen in this special space are all the elites of our great ns. If they were to suffer any harm, it would be a great loss for us." Someone else said.

    "I understand," Xia Yi replied indifferently. He didn''t want to argue with them over this matter. In fact, how could there be no casualties in apetition? if the n suffered such heavy losses just because of apetition, then wasn''t the n a little too weak? He couldn''t help but curse in his heart.

    "Then, I wonder when Sir Xia Yi will be able to give us an answer?" The man pressed on with an anxious expression.

    "I''ll inform you immediately once the Divine Master sends someone to inform me. "Of course, if you really can''t wait, you can go and see the Divine Master! I believe that the God Lord will give you an answer. " Xia Yi reminded him in a calm andposed manner.

    "Uh!" When that person heard Xia Yi''s words, he immediately wilted. How could he dare to directly ask the Divine Master? Wasn''t that courting death?

    "Why do you ask the Divine Master? You''re in charge of this matter. " At this moment, a disapproving voice came from outside. Then, a tall middle-aged man strode into the reception room.

    The representatives of the various families in the reception room immediately stood up from their seats as soon as they saw the man and saluted him,"Greetings, Your Excellency Huang Wei!"

    This person was also a reverent-God, and he was Xia Yi''s sworn enemy!

    "Hehe! Please don''t stand on ceremony, everyone. " Huang Wei said with an amiable smile. He did not put on the airs of a divine reverent. This made everyone feel veryfortable and their impression of him became even better.

    "What are you doing here?" As soon as Xia Yi saw this fellow, his tone immediately turned sharp. When everyone present saw this, they immediately understood what was going on! From the looks of it, the rumors that they were at odds with each other should be true!

    "I''m here to help you, of course!" Huang Wei said with a faint smile. Then, he sat down in the empty seat beside Xia Yi.

    "You''re that kind?" Xia Yi asked with a face of disbelief. This fellow was more like a spectator. Why would he help him? Wouldn''t it be raining red then?

    "I''ve always been kind!" Huang Wei nced at Xia Yi and said impolitely.

    "You''re kind?" Upon hearing this, Xia Yi snorted disdainfully. If this fellow was kind, he wouldn''t be able to find an evil person!

    "When I heard that there was an ident in thepetition, I immediately came to help you. How can I not be kind?" Huang Wei retorted. He couldn''t help butugh in his heart. The Grand meeting of the elites this time was really lively. Every now and then, something would happen. Just by watching it, he was already so happy that his stomach hurt. As for Xia Yi, he must be feeling depressed from his constipated expression! Now, he was d that he wasn''t in charge of this matter. Otherwise, wouldn''t he be the one feeling depressed now?

    You''re kind my ass! Xia Yi could not help but curse in his heart. His expression became uglier and uglier. After ring at Huang Wei, he simply closed his eyes and pretended to sleep without saying a word. Seeing him like this, none of the representatives present dared to disturb him. After all, he was a divine reverent!

    When Huang Wei saw Xia Yi''s reaction, he knew that he was quite angry. He smiled indifferently and then started to chat about daily life with the people present to show his closeness.<sub> </sub>

    Although everyone present was somewhat absent-minded at this moment, they didn''t dare to not give face to a reverent-God''s goodwill.

    After a long time, the Divine Master finally sent a guard over.

    The guard sent by the master God received many expectant looks as soon as he entered the guest room. He didn''t waste any time and told everyone the master God''s reply.

    "The Divine Master said that this is the normal procedure of thepetition. Those people are currently in the middle of thepetition, and he asked you not to worry!" The guard said.

    "Then why did the light screen disappear?" Someone couldn''t help but ask. If the light screen was still there, they wouldn''t have to worry about this!

    "Hehe! That''s to make the game go better. I hope you can understand. The God Lord also doesn''t wish for any estrangement to ur between your ns because of thispetition, so thepetition has been temporarily changed to a closed-off state. I seek everyone''s understanding!" The guard said apologetically.

    "I see!" Everyone nodded. Since the Divine Master had said so, they naturally could not continue to be entangled in this matter. After reaching this conclusion, everyone stood up and took their leave.

    At this moment, the master of the ning family and the others in the arena had naturally learned of this news.

    "Brother long! How true do you think the Divine Master''s reply is?" The master of the ning family frowned and asked with uncertainty.

    "Hehe! No matter how many lies his answer is, we can''t be sure that it''s not. Since that''s the case, why should you be bothered by this? just wait patiently!" Uncle long nced at the master of the ning family and said indifferently. Then he closed his eyes again.

    Seeing him like this, the master of the ning familypletely lost his temper. Uncle Long''s expression would never change even if Mount Tai copsed in front of him! It seemed like he still had a lot of training to do!

    The great elder swallowed his questions after hearing uncle Long''s words. He peeked at uncle long with a hint of resentment, then closed his eyes.

    At the same time, in a towering Pce within the Divine Master''s estate, a red-robed woman sat on the throne with a dark expression. Her face was like a storm, and her subordinates were all pale-faced and trembling.

    "My Lord, please forgive me! We can''t contact Dreamdust!" One of the subordinates trembled and said nervously.

    "You can''t contact him? Then what do I raise you for? You guys are really useless!" The woman, who was addressed as the master, roared in anger. Her originally beautiful face had be somewhat distorted, and her eyes were spitting mes of anger.

    That damned Dreamdust! He actually dared to go against her! Hmph! She would not let that guy off! The woman was filled with hatred.

    When the subordinates kneeling in front of her heard the woman''s words, they felt aggrieved. They also wanted to contact that damned Dreamdust! However, that guy didn''t even care about them. What could they do? Even his Lord couldn''t do anything to him, so how could Huan Chen listen to them?

 Chapter 1907 Throwing The Game (3)

    "Continue to contact Huan Chen. Tell him that if he doesn''t appear, I''ll destroy him!" He ordered. The woman saw that her subordinate was silent, so she continued to order with a cold face.

    "Yes!" "Yes," the subordinate replied. Then, he stood up and left the main hall.

    Just as they left, a figure appeared in front of the woman.

    Seeing that detestable figure, the woman''s anger grew even more intense!

    "What, you''re finally willing toe out?" The woman''s face was cold as she said in an unpleasant tone.

    "Do I dare not toe out? If I don''te out, you''re going to destroy me. " The owner of the figure said indifferently.

    The person who spoke was dressed in white, floating like a fairy. There was a faint smile on his extremely handsome face, but that smile did not reach his eyes. Instead, his originally clear and bright eyes were filled with coldness.

    "I only did that to force you out. Do you think I would bear to destroy you?" The woman smiled faintly and said in a flirtatious manner.

    "I''m willing!" Huan Chen said coldly. He knew that if he could not be used by her, she would destroy him without any hesitation. Although the price of destroying him was a little high for her, it was better than losing control of herself.

    "If that day reallyes, you''re the one who forced me! Actually, how could I bear to destroy you?" The woman said innocently. Her alluring eyes continued to shoot electricity at Huan Chen, but Huan Chen remained unmoved.

    "Is it true that as long as you don''t like them and they''re not used by you, they''re all forcing you?" Huan Chen coldlyughed when he heard the woman''s words.

    "Of course!" The woman said matter-of-factly.

    "Hahaha! You''re still as overbearing as ever!" Huan Chen understood.

    "It''s good you know! Let me ask you, weren''t you in a deep sleep? Why did you suddenly wake up?" The woman pressed, her face filled with displeasure.

    "I''ve slept enough, so I''ll naturally wake up!" Huan Chen''s tone was indifferent, but it was enough to anger people to death! In fact, the reason why he had woken up was all because of this woman. If it wasn''t for her, how could he have woken up at this time? however, he would not tell this to the woman in front of him.

    "Oh, really? Huanchen, don''t me me for not warning you. You''d better not y any tricks, or I''ll destroy you at all costs!" Although the woman didn''t fully believe Huan Chen''s words, she still red at him with a pair of ming eyes.

    "Do I dare to y any tricks in front of you?" Huan Chen asked.

    "Hmph! Since you don''t dare, then be more honest!" The woman continued.

    "I''ve always been honest, you should know that. " Huan Chen said with a faint smile. After saying that, he immediately disappeared.

    The woman red in the direction Huan Chen had disappeared in and gritted her teeth in hatred. Why couldn''t that damned guy be used by her? She really hated this weapon spirit with an independent personality.

    Huan Chen was none other than the owner of that special space, the legendary weapon spirit.

    The special space that hosted the elitepetition was a spatial God tool created by the previous divine Lord. The God tool had been created by the previous divine Lord unintentionally, but due to some idents during the process of creation, not only had the God tool''s quality increased by several levels, but it had also given birth to Dreamdust, a tool spirit with an independent personality.

    And it was an uncontroble, disobedient Artifact Spirit!

    Of course, it was mainly because he didn''t listen to her! Huan Chen''s disobedience was also reflected in his unwillingness to recognize her as his master.<sub> </sub>

    As the previous Divine master''s sister, she had naturally be the new master of the divine realm after his death. Logically speaking, all of her brother''s good things should have belonged to her after his death, but unfortunately, there were always one or two things that were different from the rest. They refused to be controlled by her or acknowledged her as their master, and Huan Chen was one of them. He was also the most difficult one to deal with.

    Huan Chen''s space was a semi-open space. It was not only essible to those who had acknowledged a master. Therefore, although Huan Chen currently had no master, they could stillpete inside. This was also the setting of her good brother. However, although they could enter, the control of the inside still belonged to Huan Chen. As a divine Lord, she could only use the outer part of the Huan Chen space. As for the real core, she had no way of controlling it! This was also the main reason why the subordinates she had sent into the special space couldn''t find Huan Chen. As long as Huan Chen didn''t want to see him, no one else would be able to see him!

    The woman''s head ached at the thought of Huan Chen.

    Many years ago, Huan Chen had chosen to let her fall into a deep sleep in order to resist her authority. She was well aware of this. After all, once Huan Chen fell asleep, she would not be able to cause trouble for him. She would not be able to force him to recognize her as his master. Now that Huan Chen had suddenly woken up and caused such a hugemotion, she did not believe that it was just because he had woken up. However, no matter what his purpose was or what ns he had, It was best not to touch her bottom line. Otherwise, no matter how reluctant she was, no matter how great the price, she would destroy the illusion dust!

    After the woman made up her mind, her beautiful eyes shed with ruthlessness. Then, she also teleported away from the main hall.

    Within the Dreamdust space.

    The number of remaining participants was getting smaller and smaller. The number of people was still decreasing at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye. Of course, the reason why they could leave so quickly wasrgely due to Leng ruoxue and the others.

    Seeing that the number of people in Leng ruoxue''s group was getting smaller and smaller, they let loose and prepared to fight with their opponents. However, some of the participants who had been at a disadvantage against them, upon seeing their aggressive appearance, immediately hid far away in fear. They were afraid that they would immediately find them.

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest saw this, they did not bother with those cowards. Instead, they went to find their opponents. In any case, most of these people were still going to leave this ce.

    Feng Da and the others were looking for their own opponents with great pride. As a result, Leng ruoxue was left alone. When some people saw that she was alone, they instantly locked their gazes on her and treated her as their opponent.

    After all, in terms of ability, Leng ruoxue was only a god tier master and rarely fought. Hence, many people thought that Leng ruoxue was very weak and that they should pick the soft persimmons to pinch. Hence, Leng ruoxue was targeted by many people in an instant.

    Most of these people had their eyes on her because she looked weak. Of course, a small number of them wanted to take revenge. After all, many families had been humiliated by Feng Da and the others just now. If they could take care of this woman who seemed to be very important to them, they should at least be able to regain some face! At this moment, Leng ruoxue''s gender was automatically ignored by them.

    Looking at the dozens of people surrounding her, Leng ruoxue''s face revealed a hint of disdain. She then mocked,""So many of you ganging up on a woman, aren''t you afraid of beingughed at by others?"

    "Hmph! We''re just making use of the rules. We didn''t break the rules. However, if you''re afraid, you can just kowtow to us and admit defeat. We''ll let you live on ount that you''re a woman! Otherwise, don''t me us for ruthlessly destroying a flower. " Someoneughed in a perverted manner. His perverted eyes were still darting around Leng ruoxue''s body.

    "I won''t me you. Come at me together!" Leng ruoxueughed nonchntly. Then, in an instant, she made her move. A sh of red lightning struck towards the man who had just spoken. The target was naturally his face.

    With a ''bang'', the man''s face exploded, and blood gushed out. His perverted eyes were even more bloody from the explosion, and nothing could be seen clearly.

    "Argh! My face! My eyes!" The man, who had reacted half a beat slower, was dumbfounded by Leng ruoxue''s lightning-like speed. By the time he could react, he was already injured. Immediately after, a white light teleported him out.

    When Leng ruoxue saw the man leave, she felt extremely regretful. Actually, she should have been more ruthless! What happened just now was just a small punishment for him. However, he did not expect that he would be teleported out. She couldn''t help but feel depressed!

    Then, she turned her beautiful eyes to the others.

    Since that man had escaped, she could not let these people go.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue pointed the longsword in her hand at the people surrounding her and infused her fire-attribute divine power into it. Then, with a light turn of her wrist, thousands upon thousands of meteors that were shimmering with red mes shot out.

    The meteor shower wasn''t big, it was like a small fire spark. Although there were many of them, the people surrounding Leng ruoxue didn''t pay much attention to them and only dodged them slightly. However, when the small fire sparks touched their bodies, they could feel the excruciating pain. The moment the small fire sparks touched their bodies, they immediately burst into mes. In an instant, everyone was in a hurry to put out the fire. There were also some who couldn''t bear the pain that prated deep into their souls and fainted.

    What they didn''t know was that this was the result of Leng ruoxue showing mercy. Otherwise, if Leng ruoxue had directly used her own Natal mes, these people would have been burned to ashes in the blink of an eye. Leng ruoxue naturally didn''t want this cat and mouse game to end too quickly, so she had deliberately shown mercy ...

 Chapter 1908 A Hundred People Reward (1)

    And the reason she went easy on him was definitely not because she was kind!

    Leng ruoxue looked on coldly from the side. She didn''t continue to kill the people who were trying to put out the fire in a fluster. However, after those people put out the fire, they turned their angry and hateful gazes towards her. Leng ruoxue was surprised by this.

    It seemed that these people hadn''t learned their lesson! That''s just right, in case they''re afraid and don''te to find trouble with me. I''ll definitely be depressed then.

    "That damned woman! He''s really too detestable!" Someone shouted. He wouldn''t shed tears until he saw the coffin.

    "Don''t let this evil woman off!" Someone immediately agreed!

    "Then you two can continue to be together!" Leng ruoxue smiled.

    "Hmph! Detestable woman, we''ll let you know our power now!" Someone boasted shamelessly. Clearly, he had already forgotten about his embarrassing state earlier and attributed it to his own carelessness.

    However, no matter what they were thinking in their hearts, Leng ruoxue had thoroughly angered them. So, in order to protect their face and dignity, they knew that they must not let Leng ruoxue off.

    In an instant, the situation changed!

    The wretched looking men surrounding Leng ruoxue all attacked her at the same time. Furthermore, some of them used their killer moves as soon as they attacked. It was obvious that they did not want to give Leng ruoxue any chance to catch her breath.

    Although it was a pity to kill such a beauty, face was more important than women. Otherwise, how could they survive in the divine realm in the future?

    Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes stared unblinkingly at the various types of godly powers that were baring their fangs and brandishing their ws at her. She calmly set up a water wall in front of her. At the same time, tens of thousands of fiery red meteors were shot out from her sword and flew towards the opponents who were surrounding her ...

    "Hmph! Do you think that this little me can hurt us?" Someone had forgotten his embarrassment just now and said with a mocking face. After saying that, the others alsoughed.

    However, the next second, tragedy struck them.

    This was because the meteor shower this time was clearly slightly different from the previous one. In this meteor shower, Leng ruoxue had added some of her Natal mes.

    In Leng ruoxue''s words, she had yed enough!

    These clowns were not worth her time.

    As for those who had weaker physiques, the moment the small sparks touched their bodies, they were immediately turned into ashes. As for the divine skills that they had used to attack Leng ruoxue, they were also reflected back by Leng ruoxue''s wall of water and turned around to attack them ...

    Then, terrified screams rang out one after another in the sky above the square. However, the people who were in the middle of the chaotic battle did not pay much attention to this side. Therefore, few people noticed how those people had died.

    After taking care of these people, Leng ruoxue realized that she had nothing else to do. This was because many of them were currently fighting with their opponents, and no one actually had the time to deal with her.

    "Miss Leng! I want to challenge you!" At this moment, a gentle female voice rang out from behind Leng ruoxue. However, before she could turn her head, she saw a beam of light shooting towards her ...

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue quickly dodged, and the beam of light brushed past her.<sub> </sub>

    Looking at the woman who had sneaked an attack on her, Leng ruoxue squinted her beautiful eyes and said indifferently,""It''s miss Ji!" She had thought that this woman had gone missing in an ident! Leng ruoxue did not expect him to be here. She was a little disappointed.

    "Yes, I want to challenge you!" Ji min boasted shamelessly. She clearly didn''t take the sneak attack to heart.

    "Miss Ji, don''t tell me you don''t know about the agreement between me and Ji Yun? Or is it that Ji Yun can''t represent the Ji n?" Leng ruoxue nced at Ji min with a half-smile and said in an extremely cold tone.

    "Hehe! Of course, my brother can represent the Ji family, but the agreement between you two can be ended because there aren''t many people here!" Ji min said disapprovingly. Since she dared to challenge Leng ruoxue, she had naturally thought of an excuse. She wouldn''t let anyone find any evidence against her. Otherwise, how could she be fit to be the eldest miss of the Ji family? Ji min thought to herself, full of confidence.

    "Not many people left?" Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes looked at the crowd in the square in disbelief. There weren''t many people left, at most a few thousand! Moreover, their numbers were rapidly decreasing. However, there was still a certain gap between them and not many people. If they were to fight now, it would definitely be a little far-fetched. However, since eldest miss Ji had spoken, she naturally wouldn''t let her down.

    "Of course! Miss Leng, do you dare to ept my challenge?" Ji min said proudly.

    "What''s there to be afraid of?" Leng ruoxueughed lightly. She didn''t want to be treated like a soft persimmon.

    "Since miss Leng has agreed, then Let''s Have a Battle to the death!" Ji min said fiercely.

    "A battle to the death?" Leng ruoxue furrowed her brows. Was this Ji min trying to kill her? He actually wanted to fight her to the death?

    "What, is miss Leng afraid?" Ji min provoked.

    "I''m not afraid! What''s there to be afraid of? however, I want to make sure that miss Ji really wants to fight to the death and not just stop at a certain point. " Leng ruoxue asked with uncertainty.

    "Of course, it''s too boring to stop at a certain point. Which real battle isn''t a life-and-death battle?" Ji min said disapprovingly.

    "Since miss Ji has made up her mind, I will apany you to the end! However, it''s best for us to sign a pre-war contract before the war to avoid any unnecessary trouble in the future!" Leng ruoxue suggested.

    "Miss Leng is really cautious! Don''t worry, I won''t me you if anything happens to me. " Ji min promised.

    "Words are not proof. It''s better to sign a contract. After all, you are Ji Yun''s older sister, and Ji Yun is my friend. I don''t want him to misunderstand me because of you!" Leng ruoxue had made it very clear that she wanted to sign the pre-war contract for the sake of Ji Yun.

    "Alright then! Then let''s make a contract so that I don''t hurt you identally and brother ye will me me!" Ji min said on purpose, wanting to anger Leng ruoxue. However, Leng ruoxue did not take her words to heart.

    Following that, the two of them made an oath ording to the contract''s rules and stated that the life and death contract they had signed would have nothing to do with the other party no matter what happened during the battle. The family, subordinates, and nsmen of the party who had an ident were not allowed to find trouble with the other party for any reason or excuse. Otherwise, they would be punished by the contract''s rules!

    After the contract was formed, Leng ruoxue specially requested for it to be materialized so that the two of them could each hold a copy.

    After that, the battle between the two of them officially began ...

    Ji min made the first move, while Leng ruoxue set up a thin water wall in front of her. Then, she watched the battle as a bystander. Of course, she was the other party in the battle, but it was obvious that she was very calm.

 Chapter 1909 A Hundred People Reward (2)

    When Ji min saw how Leng ruoxue was acting, her lungs were about to explode. Damn it, was she looking down on her? This was because Leng ruoxue was only defending and did not attack at all. This fact had severely hurt her pride!

    This ... This was really too much of a blow! He was also looking down on her performance!

    "Leng ruoxue! Why aren''t you doing anything!" Ji min roared, her beautiful face was so angry that it was somewhat deformed.

    "I''m out," Leng ruoxue pointed at the water wall in front of her.

    "You''re just defending!" Ji min reminded.

    "Isn''t defending considered attacking?" Leng ruoxue was astonished as she asked without blinking her eyes.

    "You ..." Ji min was furious! Although she really wanted to say that defense didn''t count, she couldn''t bring herself to say it. Furthermore, she also felt that Leng ruoxue was intentionally going against her! She did not believe that Leng ruoxue would not understand what she meant!

    However, in the blink of an eye, she was no longer entangled in this.

    That was because the light arrow that she had released had actually rebounded after colliding with Leng ruoxue''s water wall. It then pounced in front of Leng ruoxue at an extremely fast speed. At that moment, she was quick-witted and quickly dodged. However, the light arrow had still pierced through her shoulder. In an instant, fresh blood spurted out from the hole in her shoulder ...

    "Ah!" Ji min cried out in pain. She quickly took out a healing pill and ate it. Although the bleeding stopped immediately, her shoulder still ached.

    "You ..." Ji min, whose pain had been slightly relieved, red at Leng ruoxue. However, she was still at a loss for words. She realized that she actually didn''t know what to say! Because she was injured by her own light arrow, even though she wanted to me Leng ruoxue, she couldn''t find a suitable excuse. This made her even more depressed!

    Just like that, the two of them stared at each other.

    Ji min didn''t speak and Leng ruoxue didn''t speak either. Ji min didn''t attack and Leng ruoxue just looked at her indifferently. She didn''t attack either.

    After a long time.

    Ji min was going crazy!

    This person ... This person is really too detestable!

    Ji min was so angry that she wanted to scratch the wall. Who did this?

    She was already injured, yet Leng ruoxue did not take the chance to attack. Since Leng ruoxue did not attack, she naturally did not dare to attack either. The main reason was that she was a little afraid of Leng ruoxue''s wall of water. Even though she was not too sure if the wall of water''s reflection was intentional or not, but with the wall of water''s ability to reflect damage, she had no choice but to be careful. The best way was to let Leng ruoxue make the first move!

    However, Leng ruoxue was obviously calmer than her.

    Seeing that Ji min only red at her fiercely, Leng ruoxue was neither angry nor annoyed. Instead, she took out a reclining chair, a small table, and a few tes of fruit from her bracelet. She ced them in front of her andid down on the chair leisurely. As she ate the fruit, she looked at Ji min indifferently.

    Seeing this, the anger in Ji min''s heart rose uncontrobly. This, this damned woman, she clearly wanted to anger her to death! He was really, really too hateful!

    She had fought countless opponents in her life, but she had never seen such a detestable opponent. Who would lie down and eat while fighting? Wasn''t he deliberately trying to anger others to death?

    Ji min''s anger rose, and her beautiful face was like a color palette, constantly changing colors. However, Leng ruoxue remained the same.

    "Leng ruoxue! We''re in the middle of apetition!" Ji min suppressed her anger and tried to calm herself down.<sub> </sub>

    "I know! I''m just waiting for you to make your move!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "I was the one who attacked first just now, now it''s your turn." Ji min warned. Her vicious, beautiful eyes red at the water wall in front of Leng ruoxue. With that thing around, she didn''t dare to act rashly.

    "Miss Ji, didn''t you see that my water wall has always been there?" Leng ruoxueughed, implying that it was Ji min''s turn to attack.

    However, Ji min had learned her lessonst time and didn''t dare to make a move.

    Therefore, the two of them continued to be in a stalemate.

    After a long while, Ji min took a deep breath and continued,"Leng ruoxue, there''s no point in us continuing this stalemate. Why don''t we add some stakes to our battle?"

    "A wager? What do you want to add?" Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked indifferently.

    "If I win, you must leave brother ye! "And you''re never allowed to appear in front of him ever again," Ji min said with an evil smile. Even though that was what she really thought in her heart, the main reason she said that was to infuriate Leng ruoxue.

    "What if you lose?" Leng ruoxue squinted her beautiful eyes and asked calmly.

    "If I lose, I naturally won''t appear in front of brother ye again and I won''t disturb you." Ji min said somewhat self-righteously.

    "Do you think this is fair to us?" Leng ruoxueughed coldly after hearing Ji min''s words.

    "What''s wrong? Do you have an opinion?" Ji min pretended to be puzzled, but she couldn''t help but cheer in her heart. Be angry!

    "You''re nothing to us. It doesn''t matter if you appear before us or not. Don''t you understand? Do you think I''ll agree to use this as a wager? Or is it that in your heart, I''m really that stupid?" Leng ruoxue could not help butugh. She really did not know what Ji min was thinking. She had never heard of such a prize before.

    "You ..." Ji min was furious. Even though Leng ruoxue''s words were the truth, it had greatly hurt her self-esteem. What surprised her even more was that she didn''t expect Leng ruoxue to say it out so directly. She was clearly not giving her any face.

    However, she did not think about why Leng ruoxue would give her face. Since she had already said so, if Leng ruoxue agreed, what would Leng ruoxue be?

    "I what? I won''t agree to such a prize. If you want me to do as you say, then take out a prize of equal value! Otherwise, there''s no room for discussion!" Leng ruoxue said emotionlessly.

    A prize of equal value! Where was she supposed to find it? Ji min was extremely depressed. Moreover, even if she could find it, this woman would probably not be satisfied! After all, if it was her, she would not be willing to leave her fianc¨¦ if someone wanted her to!

    As the saying goes, don''t give what you don''t want to others!

    <o>,m However, Ji min wanted to make things difficult for him!</o>

    "Since you don''t agree with my suggestion, let''s change it!" Ji min''s eyes rolled and she smiled.

    "Oh! Tell me about it!" Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    "If you lose, I won''t ask you to leave brother ye, but you have to allow me to stay with brother ye. How about it?" Ji min requested.

    "Are you so sure that I will lose and you will win?" Leng ruoxueughed. Right now, she really wanted to pry open Ji min''s brain to see what was inside. How did shee up with such a weird idea?

 Chapter 1910 100-Person Reward (3)

    "Of course!" Ji min was very confident in this. She knew her own talent.

    "Miss Ji, it''s good to be confident, but overconfidence makes you a little arrogant! I''m sorry, but I can''t agree to your proposal!" ncing at Ji min, Leng ruoxue stated her decision calmly.

    "What, are you scared?" Ji min provoked.

    "I''m not afraid. I just won''t use my man as a bet. Besides, even if I really agree to your request and you win, you can''t stay by his side, because he will kill you without hesitation." Leng ruoxue said.

    "This is impossible!" Ji min didn''t believe it.

    "Miss Ji, that''s all I have to say. Believe it or not! However, what I want to tell you is that when you look at a man, don''t just stare at his face. There are some men that you can''t provoke. " Leng ruoxue reminded him softly. After she finished speaking, she did not say anything else.

    "Hmph! You''re afraid, aren''t you? I''m afraid I''ll take brother ye away!" Ji min refused to admit defeat and said.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue did not even look at her. Instead, she took the treasure out of the bracelet and hugged it in her arms.

    "Leng ruoxue! We''re in the middle of apetition!" When Ji min saw Leng ruoxue take out another small fox, she was even angrier! Damn it, he didn''t even take a look at what time it was, and still had the mood to tease his pet!

    "What''s wrong with thepetition? Hasn''t my adorable master been waiting for you to make a move? Ugly woman! Hurry up and don''t waste my lovely master''s precious time!" Before Leng ruoxue could speak, the baby spoke first. However, the moment it opened its mouth, Ji min was infuriated!

    Ugly woman? Was he talking about her? Ji min was so angry that her whole body was trembling! F * ck! He actually dared to call her ugly? Which part of her was ugly? She was also a famous beauty in the immortal realm, but now she was being called ugly by a little fox. How could she ept this?

    Ji min, who was filled with anger and hatred, was obviously muddled by the words "ugly woman." Without thinking, she directly released dozens of light arrows to attack the treasure ...

    As for the treasure, it only widened its curious silver eyes and stared unblinkingly at the dozens of dazzling light arrows. Then, the treasure watched as the light arrows hit the water wall in front of it and bounced back. Then, the treasure smiled.

    Looking at the counterattack of more than ten light arrows, Ji min was momentarily stunned, but fortunately, she quickly reacted andpletely sobered up!

    ''Damn it!'' She had actually been angered by this detestable Fox!

    One had to know that the light arrow she had just released was not the least bit watered. What she wanted was to kill that damn Fox. Now that the light arrow had changed direction and wasing towards her, what, what should she do?

    Looking at the dozen or so light arrows in close proximity, Ji min trembled a little. When the light arrows were right in front of her, she suddenly realized that she should Dodge!

    However, it was toote to hide now.

    Following that, a ''puff'' sound was heard. Pfft!'' Dozens of light arrows simultaneously pierced through her body, leaving dozens of bloody holes. In the blink of an eye, blood stained her clothes and she fell to the ground, but her angry beautiful eyes were still full of unwillingness!

    She never thought that she would be injured by her own light arrow technique. This fact struck her hard. Then, she felt a breath stuck in her chest and fainted from anger.

    Looking at the unconscious Ji min, baby''s eyes widened and he said with a puzzled face,""Cute master, she ... Is dead?"

    "No, I didn ''t! He just fainted. " Leng ruoxue said with a tinge of regret. She really hoped that this scourge would die immediately! Unfortunately, he was still alive.

    "AI! How could this be?" Baby sighed softly, his tone full of regret.

    "Cute master, should we help her?" Baby made a cracking gesture and said in a low voice.

    "Forget it. She is Ji Yun''s older sister, after all." Leng ruoxue said indifferently. She didn''t even have Ji min with her. Furthermore, this woman was injured quite badly. She probably wouldn''t be able to cause any more trouble for the time being. Since that was the case, why should she be the evil person?

    "Master is so kind!" Baby said with a face full of admiration.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue''s forehead was filled with ck lines. She was kind? Why didn''t she think so?

    To Leng ruoxue, Ji min''s matter was just an insignificant interlude. After Ji min was sent out by the white light, she turned her attention to the others.

    There were only a hundred people left in the Dreamdust space, but there was still a gap between them and the 100 people required by the mechanical voice. Therefore, the battle continued, but the strength of those who remained was obviously not just a little higher.

    Basically, among the remaining people, with the exception of a few god tier Masters, most of them had the cultivation base of a divine Lord or above. As such, the God tier Masters naturally became the targets of these people.<sub> </sub>

    However, the God tier Masters who were able to stay here weren''t pushovers. Once a god tier master was attacked, his or her family members would swarm over. Therefore, those who thought that they could get away with it didn''t gain any advantage. In fact, they were even eliminated.

    As time slowly passed, the number of people in the Dreamdust space was finally controlled to a hundred.

    After seeing the numbers on the screen, everyone stopped fighting in unison.

    Among those who remained, other than Leng ruoxue and the others, the seven God domains and the various top ns only took up a portion of the spots.

    "Little sister ruoxue, all of you are the mostplete. Congrattions." Yu Chen walked to Leng ruoxue''s side and said with a faint smile. He was truly happy for Leng ruoxue. If he could, he also did not wish for his opponent to be Leng ruoxue.

    "Brother Yu! Your Yu family is also not bad. " Leng ruoxue nced at the people behind Yu Shu. The Yu family had actually left eight people behind. This was quite a high percentage among a hundred people.

    Yu Chen smiled, but he wasn''t toocent. It was obvious that he had already received many unfriendly gazes, so he wanted to keep a low profile.

    At this moment, the mechanical voice finally sounded again.

    "Hahaha! Everyone, congrattions on being able to stay. " There was no emotion in the tone of the mechanical voice!

    "How are we going topete next?" Someone asked impatiently.

    "Hehe! You don''t have topete anymore. " The mechanical voice said.

    "What?" Upon hearing this, the hundred people present were all stunned. What did this mean? How can we determine the winner if we don''tpete?

    "Originally! I was hoping that you could determine the winner and give the final winner a special prize, but I''ve changed my mind! It''s already very rare for you to stand out from so many people, so I''ve decided to give each of you a special award. You''ll all be the final winners!" The mechanical voice said with a slightly excited smile.

    "Uh!" When the crowd heard this, they didn''t know if they should be happy or worried. Moreover, they had never heard of apetition where a hundred people won. Could this be a teampetition?

    Moreover, in this case, it was hard to determine which family would be the biggest winner in this elite gathering. Thinking of this, many participants from families were in a dilemma.

    They came to the elitepetition to win honor for their families. However, if the Supreme honor was obtained by so many families, then the honor was too exaggerated, right?

    There could only be one champion, so they were not willing to share it with anyone! Many people couldn''t help but think.

    Although this was what many people were thinking, none of them dared to stand out. Otherwise, if the mechanical voice got angry and killed them, who would they cry to? With this thought in mind, everyone fell silent.

    "What''s wrong? Are you guys unhappy?" The mechanical voice was a little annoyed when it saw that everyone''s reaction was not very strong.

    Everyone looked at each other, but no one spoke.

    "Little girl, tell me! Are you guys unhappy?" Upon seeing this, the mechanical voice called out a name. The little girl he was referring to was obviously Leng ruoxue.

    Seeing the mechanical voice call out the name, Leng ruoxue smiled helplessly before saying,""I''m not unhappy about anything, but I think the others will definitely be unhappy! They''vee for the honor of their families, and they want to win the final victory and achieve sess and fame, but you''re clearly letting everyone eat a big pot of rice and get a share of the reward. No one will cherish it!"

    After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the mechanical voice fell into deep thought.

    Then, he said,"haha!" The special reward that I''m giving you has nothing to do with the final champion of the elitepetition. This is because the reward is given to you by me, not by the Divine Master''s estate. After you take my ultimate prize, you naturally have a chance to determine the winner and receive another big prize from the Divine Master''s estate! In other words, the champion would have two rewards! It''s just that you don''t need topete for my reward. " The mechanical voice changed its tone, and everyone''s faces immediately showed joy.

    "Then, when can we start fighting again?" Someone asked anxiously. Two grand prizes! Who didn''t want to get it?

    "Don''t worry! ording to the previous rules, the final Victor would only be determined after leaving the special space! So, you''ll have to leave this ce for the rest of thepetition!" The mechanical voice said.

    When the people present heard his words, many of them revealed anxious expressions. However, Leng ruoxue was somewhat speechless towards this fickle fellow.

    Previously, this fellow had said that thepetition this time would be different from the past and would be held here. Why did he change his mind now?

 Chapter 1911 Master Recognition (1)

    ? Even though Leng ruoxue had no idea why the mechanical voice had changed its mind, she could sense that it bore no ill will towards them. It was just that the behavior of the mechanical voice before and after was too abnormal and contradictory. Leng ruoxue was very suspicious, but she knew that she probably wouldn''t be able to find out anything now.

    At this time, the mechanical voice spoke again,"now you can receive your reward." With that, countless lights flickered in the space. Then, an item appeared in the hands of each of the 100 participants. There were all sorts of items, such as rings, armors, and so on.

    The crowd looked at the items in their hands and were slightly surprised. Immediately after, they were ecstatic because these items were all divine artifacts! Although most of them were only high-grade divine artifacts, the divine artifacts in their hands could grow. This was not something that could be bought with money. For many families, having a divine artifact that could grow could be regarded as a family heirloom. Therefore, after knowing this fact, there was nothing else but ecstasy in their hearts!

    Many people were so excited that they could not even speak. Even the participants from the superpowers of the divine realm, such as the seven great divine regions, were indescribable with joy after seeing this growth-type divine weapon.

    Leng ruoxue received a transparent bracelet that looked like a crystal. The sparkling and translucent light purple flower-shaped bracelet on her wrist made her skin look even more sparkling and translucent like jade. It was so wless that it made people gasp in admiration.

    After the blood contract, Leng ruoxue sent her divine perception into the bracelet and realized that it seemed to be a spatial-type equipment. The space inside was extremelyrge and could be described as boundless. The surroundings were filled with a white glow. Other than a thick fog, it was basically impossible to see what was inside.

    However, this bracelet was not really important to her. After all, she already had the universal bracelet.

    However, who knew that just as this thought surfaced in her mind, she would feel a voice of dissatisfactioning from within her heart. Leng ruoxue was shocked. Could it be that this bracelet had already developed its own consciousness?

    "AI! Master is despising me. " Just as Leng ruoxue''s thoughts settled, an unfamiliar man''s voice sounded in her heart.

    "Who is it?" Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but ask. She wasn''t too sure if it was the bracelet that had spoken.

    "Didn''t master already guess it? I''m the spirit of your bracelet. " The man sighed helplessly, as if he had been wronged. However, hidden in the thick fog, his face revealed a hint of slyness.

    "You ..." Leng ruoxue was so shocked that she didn''t know what to say. Wasn''t she a little too lucky? The reward he obtained actually had a weapon spirit. It should be known that a divine weapon that could produce a weapon spirit was priceless.

    "I know that master doesn''t like me," The man said bitterly.

    "Uh! It''s not like that!" Leng ruoxue replied hurriedly. How could she be disgusted by a divine weapon that had produced a weapon spirit? She was just too surprised.

    "Then master likes me!" The man continued, his voice seemingly revealing a trace of joy.

    "Uh!" Cold sweat began to form on Leng ruoxue''s forehead. Wasn''t this weapon Spirit''s thinking a little too simple?

    "Master! Let me first introduce myself. I am Huan Chen!" The man took the initiative to introduce Leng ruoxue, ignoring the strange feeling in her heart.

    "Oh! Wait a minute! What did you say your name was?" Leng ruoxue had just nodded her head, but she immediately felt that something was amiss and hurriedly asked.

    "I''m called Dreamdust!" Huan Chen repeated with a faint smile.<sub> </sub>

    "Dreamdust? Why do you have the same name as this space? Could it be a coincidence?" Leng ruoxue muttered to herself.

    "It''s not a coincidence. I''m the one who controls this space. " Huan Chen said seriously.

    "Uh!" Hearing this, Leng ruoxue was speechless. Why did this fellow give her away as a reward? if she remembered correctly, this special space should belong to the Divine Master''s residence, right? Then, could this be considered as snatching food from the Divine Master''s residence? He wondered if the Divine Master would fly into a rage when he found out.

    "Master, you don''t have to worry. The reason I sent you here is to find a master for myself. As for the Divine Master''s estate, they can''t control me." Huan Chen, who had read Leng ruoxue''s mind, quickly exined.

    "You''re not a divine artifact of the Divine Master''s estate?" Leng ruoxue was confused.

    "My previous master was the Divine Master. However, ever since the master of Dreamdust fell, I no longer have a master." Huan Chen suddenly said in a sad voice.

    "That ... My condolences!" Leng ruoxue didn''t know how to console the weapon spirit. However, this weapon spirit was obviously a mature and opinionated weapon spirit. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have created such a hugemotion just to find a master for itself. Also, those God tools that he had given out must be extraordinary items as well.

    "Mm! The previous master has been dead for a long time, and I''ve already adapted to it!" Huan Chen said indifferently. Then, he continued,"Master! You don''t know this, but the current Divine Master has always been eyeing me covetously. If she knew that I had found a master, she would definitely be angry from embarrassment. Therefore, I had no choice but to let the final hundred winners all get the reward. Of course, this was more to deceive people''s eyes and ears. In this way, master''s safety would be greatly improved! I hope master can understand. " Huan Chen''s tone was cautious as he was afraid that Leng ruoxue would be angry.

    "I understand!" Leng ruoxue said helplessly. What else could she say? However, this weapon spirit seemed to be very powerful.

    "Why did you choose me as your master?" Leng ruoxue couldn''t figure it out and asked again. One must know that many of the people present were more powerful than her. However, Huan Chen didn''t choose her and instead chose her.

    "I like master more!" Huan Chen said arrogantly.

    "Uh! You''re too casual with your choice of master!" Leng ruoxue was speechless. The weapon Spirit''s way of thinking was indeed different from the rest!

    "Master! Artifact spirits have always been straightforward, and if they don''t like someone, they won''t acknowledge them as master. However, there''s naturally another reason why I chose a master, and that is that I have a deep rtionship with master!" Huan Chen said with a mysterious expression.

    "What rtionship?" Leng ruoxue''s curiosity was piqued when she heard this.

    "Hahaha! Master, I can''t tell you for now. I''ll tell you everything after we leave the territory of the God Lord''s mansion. It''s too dangerous here. The God Lord will know everything. So, I can''t take the risk. " Huan Chen said with a serious expression.

    "Then, does the Divine Master know that you have acknowledged me as your master?" Leng ruoxue asked worriedly. She could not deal with the God Lord now. Furthermore, the God Lord would not let her off easily for snatching something from the God lord''s estate.

    "Don''t worry, master. She won''t know for now, but she''ll probably notice when I leave with you. We''ll be out of the divine lord''s estate''s sphere of influence by then. She won''t act rashly even if she hates us!" Huan Chen analyzed.

 Chapter 1912 Master Recognition (2)

    "Isn''t the Divine Master the master of the divine realm? The entire divine realm is his. If he wants to deal with us, wouldn''t it be as easy as turning his hand?" Leng ruoxue could not help but ask.

    "Hahaha! The master God is indeed the master of the divine world and the entire divine world should be under his control. However, what if the master God is not in a legitimate position?" Huan Chen said with a mocking tone.

    "You''re not going to tell me that this master God''s position was stolen, are you?" Leng ruoxue asked in a reserved manner.

    "Hmph! It wasn''t just stolen! It was simply taken by force!" Huan Chen said in disdain, but he did not continue.

    "Uh!" Leng ruoxue silently wiped the cold sweat off her forehead. She didn''t expect there to be an inside story behind the Divine Master''s position. However, she had always had a bad impression of this Divine Master, so she didn''t think that Huan Chen''s words were inappropriate! After all, she wasn''t born and raised in the divine world, so she didn''t have much respect for the Divine Master!

    "Master! You''d better be careful when dealing with our Divine Master!" Huan Chen suddenly warned. Although he did not know what kind of grudge his new master had with the Divine Master, he knew very well that the Divine Master had once sent people here to kill him. However, he had trapped them all. Otherwise, his master would not have been able to live so leisurely in the special space.

    "En!" Leng ruoxue nodded and didn''t say much. In reality, she knew why the Divine Master wanted her to help.

    "Master! I suggest that you don''t show off too much in this elite gathering. Otherwise, if the Divine Master has his eyes on you, I''m afraid it will be very difficult for us to leave this ce. " Huan Chen suggested.

    "Alright!" Leng ruoxue agreed. In reality, she didn''t want to be in the limelight either. As the saying goes, even if the tree wants to be quiet, the wind won''t stop. Anyone who was in the limelight would easily be the first bird to stand out, and that wasn''t what she wanted.

    "Master! Then I''ll send you out now!" Huan Chen said. Following that, Leng ruoxue saw a white light sh before her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, the hundred of them had already appeared on thepetition grounds of the divine Lord Residence.

    When they saw theme out, the representatives of the various families and the people of the God lord''s estate finally let out a sigh of relief.

    "Why are you the only ones who came out? Where are the others?" The judge asked in surprise after seeing the 100 yers.

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest heard the judge''s words, they were stunned. They thought to themselves,"didn''t those peoplee out?" However, this thought onlysted for a moment because they soon saw piles and piles of people stacked on top of each other on the stage. However, these people were either seriously injured or unconscious. When the judge saw this and looked at Leng ruoxue and the others who were in a good state of mind, he understood.

    Then, the judge waved his hand, and the guards of the Divine Master''s estate ran to the arena and carried the people down.

    After the arena was cleaned up, the judge smiled kindly at Leng ruoxue and the rest,""You are the final hundred victors. ording to the rules of ourpetition, you will be re-divided into groups for thepetition. However, for you to be able to reach this rank, your ns will definitely be proud of you. As for the nextpetition, it will officially begin tomorrow. You can go back and have a good rest now!"

    After hearing the judge''s words, everyone nodded and returned to their respective families ''seats. The preliminaries that hadsted for nearly a month were officially over.

    Although thepetition this time was slightly different from the past and there were more idents, it was still considered smooth overall. Therefore, the judge eagerly let them go back to rest as soon as they came out of the special space. However, the audience still gave some of them a rather enthusiastic look.

    Under this almost fanatical gaze, the person in question ran back to his residence as if he was running for his life.<sub> </sub>

    Before the next day''spetition had even started, there was already news that some participants had fallen ill.

    After hearing this, the hearts of the people in the Divine Master''s estate couldn''t help but Twitch. She had never heard of gods falling sick so easily. It was not just one or two of them who fell sick, but nearly a third of the people fell sick at the same time. Some of the more serious ones even fell into aa.

    After the alchemists from The Alchemist Guild''s headquarters went to see the sickpetitors, they came to a conclusion that made the God lord''s estate extremely depressed!

    These people were really sick, and it was a mental illness caused by excessive fatigue and mental pressure. In addition, these illnesses could not be cured by taking one or two medicinal pills. They had to rest for a while. As for this time''s elitepetition, they were afraid that they would not have the chance to continue participating. After all, the elitepetition could not possibly wait endlessly for these participants who did not know when they would recover from their illness.

    Leng ruoxue and the others were among those who had fallen ill.

    With the diagnosis of the highly respected alchemists from The Alchemist Guild headquarters, Leng ruoxue and the others stayed at their own residence with a peace of mind. The Grand meeting of the elites naturally continued as scheduled.

    However, these people''s illness was only a small interlude to the major families. When the finalpetition began, more people''s attention was focused on thepetition, and they were quickly forgotten.

    Thepetition in the Divine Master''s residence was in full swing. The residence of Leng ruoxue and the others was also bustling with noise and excitement. Those who looked sick to outsiders had gathered in the garden of Leng ruoxue''s residence. They were feasting and drinking without a care for their image.

    "Ruoxue, quickly return my honey roasted meat. I roasted it ording to the method you mentioned." In the garden, Ji Yun took out a piece of roasted meat that was still dripping with oil. With a face full of anticipation, he ced it in front of Leng ruoxue as he tried to please her.

    "Go away!" Before Leng ruoxue could even react, the evildoer beside her had already shooed her away with a dark expression.

    "I didn''t roast it for you." Ji Yun said calmly. Although this evildoer was very fierce, he wasn''t afraid of him! Furthermore, he believed that with ruoxue around, this man would not go too far with him!

    "No way it''s for my woman!" The evildoer said in a possessive manner. The more he looked at Ji Yun, the more he disliked him. This damned fellow was actually learning from them. They were sick, and this fellow was sick as well. Moreover, if he was sick, so be it! She even came over to them. It really made them angry no matter how they looked at it!

    "I will provide ruoxue with food in the future. So, you should get used to it as soon as possible." Ji Yun remained calm, but the demon was not.

    "Adapt my ass? Who agreed to this?" The demon squinted his eyes and said in a slightly displeased tone.

    Ji Yun didn''t say anything. He only peeked at Leng ruoxue with an aggrieved expression. This subtle hint of his reaction made the demon furious!

    "Xue ''er, did you agree to it?" The demon asked Leng ruoxue directly.

    Upon hearing this, Ji Yun looked at Leng ruoxue expectantly. His limpid eyes seemed to be filled with tears. It was as if he would immediately start a storm if Leng ruoxue denied him.

 Chapter 1913 Master Recognition (3)

    "Uh!" Leng ruoxue''s head started to hurt when she saw their expressions. In the end, she hardened her heart and decided to value her lover over her friends.

    "I didn''t agree to his request." Leng ruoxue whispered.

    After he finished speaking, the evildoer was pleased. On the other hand, Ji Yun''s face darkened as tears welled up in his eyes. He bit his lower lip and stared at Leng ruoxue with a bitter expression. Then, he turned around and ran away.

    "AI!" Looking at Ji Yun''s back, Leng ruoxue sighed helplessly.

    "Xue ''er, don''t worry about him, he''s fine!" The demon said. That guy was too simr to him in the past, so he didn''t want such a person to appear in front of Xue ''er all day long. However, he believed that with that guy''s thick skin, he wouldn''t be dismissed so easily.

    Sure enough, not long after the demon had this thought, everyone in the garden saw Ji Yun rushing back.

    "Ruoxue, I forgot to give this to you." After Ji Yun finished speaking, he stuffed the honey roasted meat into Leng ruoxue''s hands. Without giving her a chance to refuse, he turned around and ran away.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the roasted meat in her hands, then at the demon''s darkened face. She suddenly felt the roasted meat in her hands burning. What should she do?

    Just then, Feng Da walked to her side. Leng ruoxue stuffed the roasted meat into Feng DA''s hands. When the demon saw this, he immediately broke into a smile.

    "Miss ..." Feng Da looked at the roasted meat in his hand and felt a little embarrassed. He had already eaten a lot and really couldn''t eat anymore.

    "Eat it! Otherwise, you''ll have to undergo special training for a month!" Leng ruoxue threatened.

    "Wuwu ... Young miss is bullying me!" Feng Da wanted to cry but had no tears. He could only bite the bullet and eat the unloved roast meat. After eating, he immediately ran out of the garden.

    For the next few days, Ji Yun acted as if nothing had happened and reported to the school every day. The same thing happened almost every day. Ji Yun''s battle with the demon, Leng ruoxue''s emphasis on her lover over her friends, naturally, Feng Da and the rest suffered.

    After a certain day, Feng Da and the others finally couldn''t take it anymore.

    They trapped Ji Yun in a corner, each of them looking at him with a serious expression.

    "You ... What do you want? I would rather die than submit!" Ji Yun clutched his clothes tightly as he looked at Feng Da and the others "murderous gazes, his face filled with fear.

    "What are you thinking? We just want to have a good talk with you!" When Feng Da heard Ji Yun''s words, he angrily patted Ji Yun''s head and growled.

    "Oh! We''re just talking, why do you have to put on such a fierce look? I''m so scared!" Ji Yun was still a bit afraid.

    "That ... You''ve been eating too much roasted meat recently, so you''re a little heaty!" Feng Da said with a smile.

    "Then don''t eat the meat I roast. Just eat more light food." Ji Yun said in a slightly aggrieved tone. Of course, he knew that all the meat he had cooked had gone into the stomachs of these people. However, he would not be discouraged. Sooner orter, the food he made would be able to fill ruoxue''s stomach! He was very confident in this!

    "You think we don''t want to?" Feng Da said with a bitter face.

    "Uh! Since you want to, then it''s even easier. " Ji Yun said softly. After he finished speaking, he looked at Feng Da and the others very carefully.

    "I need your cooperation!" Feng Da said.

    "You just need to roast less meat." Feng Da was afraid that he didn''t understand, so he added.

    "You mean, you want me to do something else? But I''m best at barbecuing meat. " Ji Yun was in a difficult position. Although he knew how to cook other dishes, he wasn''t as good at it as he was at roasting meat.

    "In that case, don''t do anything, okay?" Feng Da discussed.

    "Of course not. If I don''t do anything, ruoxue won''t know how much I care about her!" Ji Yun shook his head without the slightest hesitation.

    "To be honest, my young miss really doesn''t need your concern. Commander ye is a jealous person. If you care about her like this, won''t we be the ones in trouble?" Feng Da was on the verge of tears. Why was this guy so stubborn? It was really a headache.<sub> </sub>

    "I heard that any man who wants to stay by ruoxue''s side will have to be cut by a knife, right?" Ji Yun suddenly thought of this matter and tried to verify it. His pair of clear eyes would asionally size up the important parts of the people in front of him, his face filled with curiosity.

    "Uh!" Feng Da and the others were stunned when they heard this. Who said that? This was a rumor! However, since Ji Yun had asked, someone must have told him something. Should they deny it or admit it?

    For a moment, Feng Da and the others were in a dilemma.

    If they were to deny it and Ji Yun really stuck to their youngdy''s side,mander ye would definitely go crazy and the unlucky ones would naturally be them. However, if they were to admit it and this matter spread out, wouldn''t they be theughing stock of the divine realm? What should he do? how should he answer to have the best of both worlds?

    Seeing that Feng Da and the others didn''t respond for a long time, and their faces were faintly conflicted, Ji Yun''s heart kept sinking. Could this matter be true? Although he had always been skeptical about it, he could not tell whether it was true or not when he saw Feng Da and the others ''conflicted expressions.

    Just like that, everyone fell silent.

    After a long while, Feng Da sighed and slowly said,""AI! Some things are really hard to say, so you''d better not ask too much. However, I want to remind you that you''d better note to our ce in the future. Otherwise, if the people of the God lord''s estate find out that we''re pretending to be sick, we''ll definitely suffer!" This was the excuse he came up with after thinking about it for a long time.

    "Oh!" "Thepetition is about to end. Our illnesses should be cured by now, right?" Ji Yun nodded and continued. As for Feng DA''s words about himing here less often, he ignored them.

    "No! Miss said that we have to keep pretending until all thepetitions in the elitepetition are over. " Feng Da said with a serious face.

    Thepetition of the elitepetition was divided into three parts. The first part was thepetition between the human families, followed by thepetition between the special professions, and thest part was thepetition between the representatives of the beast ns. However, because thepetition between the beast ns was arrangedter, not many beast ns hade yet. However, thepetition between the human families would be over tomorrow, and before the alchemy and weapon refiningpetitions began, the representatives of the beast ns would probably arrive one after another. After all, the beasts were also very interested in pills and equipment.

    "Uh! Doesn''t that mean we won''t have the chance to watch the pill refining and artifact refiningpetitions?" Ji Yun could not help but ask.

    "En!" Feng Da nodded.

    "The alchemy and artifact refiningpetitions are very important. There might be amazing alchemists and artifact refiners in thepetition. Wouldn''t it be a pity if we don''t go and watch?" Ji Yun warned.

    "What''s there to pity!" Feng Da didn''t think much of it. His youngdy was an Alchemist and a cksmith. No matter how monstrous those people were, how could they be better than his youngdy? He didn''t believe it.

    "All the families will pay close attention to this." Ji Yun continued.

    "Then we''ll be fine." Feng Da remained unmoved.

    Hearing Feng DA''s words, Ji Yun was speechless. He didn''t know how to continue, and he felt even more depressed in his heart. Wu...Why were the people around ruoxue so difficult to deal with?

    Seeing that Ji Yun was somewhat depressed, Feng Da patted Ji Yun''s shoulder and said in a serious tone,"Child, there are many women in the world, you should get over it! My family''s young miss really isn''t suitable for you. So, if you don''t have important matters in the future, it''s best if you don''te to us! Otherwise, if one day you anger leader ye, he might just directly kill you!"

    When Ji Yun heard this, his face paled and his eyes became misty. However, he did not nod in agreement, nor did he refuse. He only turned and left in loneliness.

    Looking at Ji Yun''s deste back, Lin Yuan asked with uncertainty,"Will he listen to our words?"

    "It''s hard to say!" Feng Da wasn''t sure either. Ji Yun''s thoughts couldn''t be judged bymon sense. The next day, when he saw the happy Ji Yun again, he knew that all his words had been in vain. This guy was simply a repeat offender who did things his own way.

    However, thepetition of the human families in the elitepetition had finally ended officially. Some people were happy, while others were sad!

    The Yao family obtained the noble crown in this year''s elitepetition as they wished. The ning family was ranked second with a slight advantage. As for the empty spot in the eight divine domains, it was taken by the Yu family, who had the best result in thispetition. The Yu family had also leaped from being a top family to a super power in the divine realm. The Yu family''s outstanding performance had caused many families to be envious, jealous, and hateful, with the sun family being the most among them!

    After thepetition ended, the sun family would always make sarcastic remarks, but when these words reached the ears of the Yu family, they were automatically ignored by the Yu family.

    As a new noble in the eight divine regions, the Yu family chose to befriend the ning family first. This fact also angered the Yao family. After all, they were the final winners of this elitepetition. Unfortunately, they were not as dazzling as the ning family! This also made many of the Yao family members hold a grudge in their hearts. After meeting the ning family, they naturally didn''t have a good expression!

    After a few days of rest in the elite assembly, the alchemy master and Weapon Masterpetition officially began ...

 Chapter 1914 Timely Assistance (1)

    The start of The Alchemist and Weapon Masterpetition had excited many families. After all, there were many participants from their families. However, to Leng ruoxue and the rest, thispetition was not essential. On the contrary, Leng ruoxue was more interested in watching the magical beasts petition.

    However, what did these people in front of her mean?

    In the garden.

    Leng ruoxue looked helplessly at the few handsome men sitting opposite her-Liu Feng, Liu Yue, Shen nuo, and the others. She did not know what to say.

    Wasn''t today an important match between their two guilds? These few guys who held important positions in the Guild actually had the leisure toe here and stare at her?

    Other than disbelief, Leng ruoxue was still in disbelief!

    Wasn''t the behavior of these few people too much of a joke? If the alchemists and artifact Masters in thepetition knew that theirpetition was so neglected, what would they think?

    After a long while.

    Leng ruoxue finally couldn''t hold it in anymore when she saw that the few of them were still not speaking.

    "What are you guys here for? Don''t tell me you''re just here to look at me in the eye?" Leng ruoxue could not help but ask.

    "We heard that you were sick, so we came here to show our concern." Liu Feng smiled faintly. He was as elegant as a noble young master, and no one could find any fault with him. However, it would be strange if Leng ruoxue believed his words!

    "Today''s thepetition for the weapon and pill refiners, right? Did you guys pick today to visit me?" Leng ruoxue raised her eyebrows.

    "Hehe! This is the only way we can escape! Otherwise, we won''t be able to leave at all with those little guys pestering us all day!" Liu Feng said with a smile. He was speaking the truth!

    "By the way, is there anything good to eat? I''ve been hungry for a few days." Liu Feng then asked shamelessly. Although the others did not say anything, their eyes were the same. They all had the same hungry look in their eyes.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but wipe away the cold sweat on her forehead. She knew that these people were here for the food! AI! This group of foodies!

    Leng ruoxue helplessly gave Feng Da a look. Feng Da understood and turned to leave.

    Not long after, he, Lin Yuan, and the others brought over a few tes of steaming roasted meat and ced them in front of flowing maple and the others.

    Liu Feng gulped as he looked at the tes of delicious-looking roast meat. Then, he started to eat without holding back. The others saw this and fought to be the first to eat. When Feng Da saw how they ate, heughed in his heart. Eat it! Eat more, there''s still a lot more! If they ate it for him, he could eat less!

    As it turned out, the roast meat had been roasted by Ji Yun. They didn''t know what had gotten into that fellow''s head, but he had actually made such bold statements, saying that he would roast the meat to the extreme, so that their young miss would not be able to live without it. As a result, he had been hiding in the kitchen every day, thinking of all sorts of ways to roast the meat. As a result, they had been very unlucky. They had already gotten tired of eating roast meat, but when their young miss had said,"don''t waste food,"They could only bite the bullet and eat the roasted meat that they already hated.

    Whenmander ye saw that Ji Yun had temporarily ced all his attention on the roast meat and did not disturb Xue ''er, he warned them that they must finish the meat that Ji Yun had roasted and not let it fall in front of Xue'' er. He also warned them to think of a way to make it difficult for Ji Yun. Otherwise, they would bear the consequences!

    Under ye Chen''s abuse of power, Feng Da and the others ''days were even more difficult than before!

    However, it was all good now. With these gluttons, Liu Feng, he could help them digest some of the roasted meat. He was very pleased! The way they looked at flowing maple and the others also became gentler and more passionate! If he wasn''t afraid of scaring them, he would have fed them personally, in case they couldn''t finish it and had to finish it in the end.<sub> </sub>

    However, his worries were unnecessary.

    Liu Feng and the others thought that the roasted meat was specially prepared for them by Leng ruoxue and the others, so they would naturally give them face and finish it all.

    However, when they finished the meat in front of them and thought that there would be other dishes, Feng Da and the others actually served a few more tes of meat. When Liu Feng and the others saw this, they were dumbfounded.

    "That Feng Da! Don''t you have any other food to serve us?" Flowing maple could not help but ask.

    "No more!" Feng DA''s answer was so matter-of-fact, and Liu Feng''s mouth couldn''t help but Twitch when he heard it. What the hell is this? They didn''t want to just eat barbecue! Eating too much of that thing will make you heaty!

    "Some vegetables will do too! This roast meat is a little greasy!" Flowing maple lowered his request. Right now, even if he had some lettuce leaves, he would still be quite satisfied.

    "No, I didn ''t!" Feng Da said. They hadn''t eaten any food for a long time. As the saying went,"we share good fortune and misfortune together," so, Liu Feng and the others naturally didn''t want to eat it.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Feng DA''s direct answer left Liu Feng and the rest at a loss for words. Could it be that Leng ruoxue and the rest were so poor that they could not even eat vegetables? Oh! The vegetables in the divine realm were indeed more expensive than meat.

    "If there are no vegetables, then there should be fruits, right? Give me some fruit!" After a while, Liu Feng spoke again. He knew that Leng ruoxue had quite a few good fruits in her hands.

    "Also not! They''ve all been eaten!" Feng Da said without changing his expression. He did not feel guilty at all for his lies!

    "Uh!" Liu Feng was speechless. His mouth was half open, but he could not say a word. On the other hand, Leng ruoxue wasughing in her heart when she heard the conversation between Feng Da and Liu Feng. She knew that Feng Da had done it on purpose, but she was happy to see it happen. After all, she knew that Feng Da and the others had been wronged during this period of time. Unfortunately, she could not do anything about it!

    Looking at Liu Feng''s reaction, Feng Da also kept quiet with a wronged expression.

    "Little girl, we''re here to see you. You''re not just going to treat us with roast meat, are you?" After being stunned for a long time, Liu Feng spoke again.

    "I didn''t want to, but I only have roasted meat now!" Leng ruoxue said helplessly. In order to avoid the barbeque, she had stayed in her room for a few days. If not for Liu Feng and the others, she would not havee out!

    "Why don''t I get you guys some grilled fish?" Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    "Grilled fish? Is that any different from roasting meat?" Flowing maple rolled his eyes.

    "There is! Fish swam in the water, while meat ran on the ground! It''s different. " Leng ruoxue exined with a smile.

    "Alright! They''re different. " After hearing Leng ruoxue''s exnation, Liu Feng and the others werepletely speechless. At the same time, they understood that they would not be able to eat anything good at Leng ruoxue''s ce today. Sob ... They had decided toe again tomorrow!

    Thinking of this, flowing maple and the others exchanged a few nces before standing up and taking their leave.

    However, when they came to visit again the next day, the food they had was still roasted meat.

 Chapter 1915 Timely Assistance (2)

    They didn''t want to give up, so they came for a few more days. But every day, Feng Da and the others treated them with barbecue, which made them gnash their teeth in hatred when they saw barbecue. After a few days, they put barbecue on their cklist and decided not to eat barbecue again!

    The alchemy master and Weapon master''spetition was also nearing its end in a raging fire.

    In reality, the duration of The Alchemist and armament masterpetition was very short. From the preliminary round, the semi-final round to the final round, there was only a total of six days. However, for the first five days, Leng ruoxue and the rest stayed at their own residence. On the final day, Leng ruoxue brought Feng Da and the rest to the audience seats.

    Ji Yun knew that they would being to watch the battle today, so he had followed the Ji nsmen to thepetition grounds early on. When he saw Leng ruoxue, he was so excited that he abandoned his nsmen and ran over to Leng ruoxue''s side.

    The elder leading the Ji family''s team could only sigh helplessly.

    However, the master of the Ji family was happy to see this. Ji Yun was his favorite grandson. He was naturally happy that Ji Yun had a few good friends. Furthermore, he could tell that Leng ruoxue and the others were not ordinary people. If Ji Yun could be friends with them before they became famous, it would be a great advantage for Ji Yun to inherit the Ji n in the future!

    Unfortunately, some people in the Ji family didn''t think so.

    Following closely behind Ji Yun, a young man was also walking towards Leng ruoxue and the rest.

    When he saw Leng ruoxue and the rest, the young man immediately scowled and reprimanded,""Young master, this woman has caused our Ji family''s eldest miss to suffer a fate worse than death. How can you ask a Tiger for its skin without distinguishing right from wrong? How can you face the young miss who loves you so much like this? She''s your sister!"

    "You shut up! The old ancestor said that injuries are inevitable in thepetition and told us not to be calctive. You actually dare to disobey the old ancestor''s words?" When Ji Yun heard the young man''s words, he was so angry that he wanted to stuff a stinky sock into his mouth. "Damn it, why is there always such a self-righteous person?" Even though he had not spent much time with Leng ruoxue, he knew very well that she would not hurt her sister for no reason. He also knew what Ji minbao was up to. Hence, he naturally did not wish for his nsmen to misunderstand Leng ruoxue.

    p However, he had obviously underestimated the lofty position Ji min held in the hearts of this group of young men in the Ji family. Ji min was a god-like figure in their hearts, but now she was seriously injured. Therefore, these brainless fans naturally had to stand up for their idol.</anda>

    "Don''t care? Young miss is so injured, how can we not be calctive?" The young man said with a face full of grief and indignation. The current Ji min was like a vegetable, half-paralyzed on the bed. Their hearts ached when they saw her. One had to know that Ji min used to be so high-spirited, but now she had be like this. How could they not be heartbroken?

    "Then what do you want to do?" After hearing the young man''s words, Leng ruoxue did not give Ji Yun a chance to speak and only asked indifferently.

    "Ruoxue! "Don''t listen to his nonsense. Our Ji n has alreadye to a conclusion on this matter, so there''s no need to pay attention to him ..."Ji Yun hurriedly said.

    "You don''t have to say anything. I want to hear what he has to say!" Leng ruoxue waved her hand, stopping Ji Yun from continuing. Seeing this, Ji Yun could only shut his mouth.

    "Hmph! You hurt our family''s young miss to that extent, you must pay for it with your life!" The young man said fiercely.

    "Pay with my life? She didn''t die, did she? What right do you have to make me pay for her life?" Leng ruoxueughed coldly and thought to herself,''this guy really has the guts to say that!'' It looked like he really had nothing to fear! I really don''t know who gave him the guts!

    "Just because she''s the young miss of the Ji family. You hurt her, so you have to be prepared to die!" The young man boasted shamelessly.<sub> </sub>

    "Is that so?" Leng ruoxue smiled and continued,""If you don''t know how Ji min got injured, I can forgive your rudeness. If you know, then don''t think I''ll let you go!"

    "Hmph! What a big tone! I don''t believe you can do anything to me!" The young man clearly didn''t believe Leng ruoxue''s words. After all, their Ji family had a certain status in the firmament and wasn''t some nameless and insignificant family.

    "You can try!" Leng ruoxue smiled nonchntly. Then, her beautiful eyes turned towards Ji Yun,"Ji Yun, have you investigated Ji min''s injuries?"

    "It''s clear. " Ji Yun nodded. In front of Leng ruoxue, he could not say anything that went against his heart.

    "Do they know?" Leng ruoxue pointed at the young man in front of her.

    "I know!" Ji Yun nodded. If he didn''t know, Ji min''s fans would have already made a fuss.

    "If that''s the case, then don''t me me for not showing mercy!" Leng ruoxue said emotionlessly. She knew the truth, yet she still came to make a scene in front of her. This kind of person could not be forgiven. Otherwise, she would make others think that she was easy to bully!

    Following that, Leng ruoxue gave Feng Da a look. Feng Da understood and immediately grabbed the young man''s cor and carried him out of thepetition ground like he was carrying a little chick. In an instant, thepetition ground was filled with the young man''s cries of surprise!

    "What are you guys doing? Quickly release me! Otherwise, the Ji family will never let you off!" The sound went from near to far, quickly disappearing from everyone''s ears.

    The crowd watched the show and observed the Ji family''s reaction. However, seeing that the Ji family didn''t make any moves because of this small matter, many people''s mood to watch a good show slowly faded.

    In fact, the young members of the Ji family still had some reactions. At least, they were quite angry, but they were all suppressed by the head of the Ji family. With the control of the head of the Ji family, even if they had any thoughts, they didn''t dare to express them easily. Otherwise, the head of the Ji family would not let them off.

    This little episode did not affect Leng ruoxue''s mood to watch thepetition. After they found their seats, they focused on watching thepetition. As for Ji Yun, because of the ident just now, he felt embarrassed in front of Leng ruoxue and the others. However, seeing that no one had any intention of venting their anger on him, he gradually rxed.

    Today''s first event was The Alchemistpetition. There were a total of five alchemists participating in the final round. Three of them belonged to The Alchemist Guild headquarters, and the other two came from two small, unknown ns. However, after this battle, the status of those two small ns would also rise. Who asked their ns to produce an alchemy genius?

    Seeing Leng ruoxue''s focus on thepetition, Liu Yue, who was sitting in front of her, turned around and asked,""Little girl ruoxue, who do you think will be the champion of this elite gathering?"

    "Is this a test?" Leng ruoxue retracted her gaze and asked with a faint smile.

    "Hahaha! I just want to hear your opinion!" Liuyue said with a smile.

    "I''m more optimistic about the one called jungle. " Leng ruoxueughed.

 Chapter 1916 Timely Assistance (3)

    "Why?" Liuyue was a little surprised. Lin Lin was the one with the least experience in alchemy among the five, and his aptitude wasn''t top-notch. To be honest, he was a little surprised that he could advance to the finals. After all, the alchemists who dared to participate in thepetition all had a certain level of strength, and there wasn''t much of a difference in their strength.

    "His talent may not be the best, but he wins in hard work. As the saying goes, hard work makes up for it. That''s why he''s quite skilled in pill concoction. Because he knows what he''scking, he can see his strengths and weaknesses. This is the so-called "well-prepared!"" Leng ruoxue gave a simple analysis.

    However, alchemy was a profession that burned money. Before bing famous, it was not easy for an ordinary Alchemist to refine good pills. After all, no one would be stupid enough to hand over their precious herbs to an unknown Alchemist to refine pills. The loss would be immeasurable. And from the clothes of this Alchemist named Lin Lin, his alchemy career had not been smooth sailing. His days were even more tight. The resources that could be provided for him were pitifully few. Otherwise, he would not be so sloppy. The medicinal pills that he refined were so ordinary that they could not be more ordinary.

    If Leng ruoxue''s guess was correct, Lin Jian was definitely trying to get a high score in the first two rounds. This way, he would have a higher chance ofpeting with the other four alchemists.

    The finals between alchemists and cksmiths were divided into three rounds. The first two rounds tested ordinary pills and equipment. It wasn''t difficult to gather the materials, but the simpler something was, the more it tested a person''s basic skills. Therefore, if Lin Jun wanted to get a good result in thepetition, he naturally had to show his full strength. As for thest round, it was the refinement of pills of his own choice.

    The so-called free choice of pills, in addition to the pill that one was best at, one also had to test the grade, quality, and so on. These were all important criteria for scoring. After all, although the profession of an Alchemist was respected, the personal ability and connections of an Alchemist were also very important. If an Alchemist could not even support himself, then he could only be regarded as a failed Alchemist!

    However, Leng ruoxue was very curious. What kind of pill would be refined in thest round?

    Looking at the bright and beautiful clothes of the other four, and the confident smiles on their faces, it was not difficult to see that they had good resources on hand, but the jungle ...

    "Ruoxue, your taste is indeed different! Even though forest made it to the finals, Did you know? Many people were not optimistic about him and even thought that he would stop at the top five. It would be difficult for him to go any further. Although his Foundation is not bad and his score in the first few rounds of pill refining is very high, his score in choosing his own pill is not very ideal. This also pulled down his ranking. Otherwise, with his foundation strength, he could definitely enter the top three. " Liuyue said with a look of regret.

    "Why? No good herbs?" Leng ruoxue guessed. To an Alchemist, the quality of the medicinal ingredients would determine the grade and quality of the pill. This was especially so in such an importantpetition. If he could concoct a Supreme grade pill that no one else could, then the champion would definitely be him.

    "That''s only one aspect. ording to our guess, he probably hasn''t refined any high-grade pills. After all, his family can only provide him with very few resources. They''re just a small family in decline, and his aptitude isn''t the best. Naturally, it''s impossible for them to fully support him in alchemy. " Liuyue said indifferently.

    In fact, there was another fact that he didn''t say. Lin Lin''s family n had not only sent one Alchemist to participate in thispetition, and the treatment of another Alchemist was obviously better than his. It was obvious that he wasn''t The Alchemist that the family n had nurtured with all their might. Unfortunately, The Alchemist that the family had nurtured with all their might had very average results, while the unknown and ordinary-looking Lin Lin had amazed everyone with a single brilliant feat! I wonder if this is a big irony? The families in the forest must be regretting their decisions now.

    In fact, Liuyue had guessed correctly. The head of the Cong family, who was where Lin en was, looked at Lin en, who was dressed shabbily on the stage, and was filled with regret. Although their family had sent Lin en to participate in The Alchemistpetition, they had not thought highly of Lin en at all. Naturally, they had not spent much effort to prepare any good medicinal herbs for him. After all, in their eyes, Lin en was only there to make up the numbers, and it was precisely because of this that the Cong family had be famous!

    However, when he saw the strange looks from the other families, the master of the Cong family felt his face burn. Unfortunately, it was toote to prepare the medicinal herbs for the forest. After all, time waited for no one!

    AI! The master of the Cong family sighed. He had a chance to get a better result, but he was satisfied to get fifth ce! After all, the Cong family had never achieved such a good result before. Because of the jungle, the Cong family could finally hold their heads high. However, the jungle ... He was a little conflicted when he thought about it.

    However, Lin Jian, who was focused on refining pills on the arena, had no time to understand the depressed mood of the Cong family''s head. The only thing he was thinking about was to try his best toplete thepetition perfectly.

    The first two rounds of The Alchemistpetition quickly came to an end under everyone''s anticipation. Lin Yun was ranked second among the five alchemists with a one point difference. This result was already quite satisfying for Lin Yun and had exceeded his expectations. After all, the three alchemists of The Alchemist Guild headquarters were not to be underestimated!

    After the first two rounds of thepetition, the five alchemists would be given time to rest. Therefore, thest round was scheduled for the afternoon.

    What followed after was thepetition of the cksmiths.

    The five participants of the cksmith''spetition were of equal strength and all of them belonged to the cksmith''s Association, so there wasn''t much suspense. Everyone''s anticipation turned to the alchemist''spetition that would take ce in the afternoon.

    After the first two rounds of The Alchemistpetition, Leng ruoxue whispered a few words to Feng Da. Feng Da nodded and left his seat.

    Liuyue and the others could not help but ask curiously,""Ruoxue, what did you ask Feng Da to do?"<sub> </sub>

    "Hahaha! The secrets of heaven must not be divulged!" Leng ruoxue said with a mysterious look.

    Liuyue and the others were helpless when Leng ruoxue kept them in suspense.

    Time passed in the anticipation of the crowd.

    In the afternoon.

    Thest round of the cksmith''spetition was the first to take ce.

    ? However, there wasn''t much suspense in the cksmith''spetition, so the spectators were a little dispirited. The final winner of the cksmith''spetition was also within their expectations, so more people set their eyes on The Alchemistpetition that was about to take ce.

    Because the five participants of The Alchemistpetition had simr results, no one could predict who would win the championship. However, they knew that whoever could refine a Supreme grade pill that no one else could refine in thest round would win!

    "Ruoxue, are you still optimistic about the forest?" In the audience, Liuyue asked with a smile.

    "Of course! I believe in my own judgment!" Leng ruoxue said with a confident smile. Then, she turned her beautiful eyes to the five alchemists who were making their preparations on the stage in the middle of thepetition ground.

    At this time, the five alchemists were already seated in their respective positions and carefully checking their pill furnaces. Then, other than Lin Lin, the other four took out the medicinal ingredients they had prepared earlier from their storage rings, confidently waiting for the final round to begin.

    Thest round of thepetition was extremely important to The Alchemist Guild headquarters. Hence, Shen nuo personally took on the role of the judge. When Shen nuo saw that the other four had already prepared the medicinal ingredients, and among them were quite a few precious medicinal ingredients, but when he saw that there was nothing in front of the forest, his heart felt a little conflicted.

    In fact, he quite admired Lin Yun. This Alchemist''s aptitude was not very outstanding, but his understanding of alchemy and his care for medicinal herbs far exceeded other alchemists. The only pity was that their Alchemist Guild headquarters had discovered this talent toote. Otherwise, they would have epted him into The Alchemist Guild headquarters earlier. With Lin Yun''s diligence, he was bound to have a different kind of achievement. Perhaps he could have be an honorable master of alchemy by now.

    What a pity! Without good medicinal materials, it was naturally impossible to refine higher grade medicinal pills, and it was difficult to make great progress in the achievement of alchemy master. Therefore, the alchemy master level of the jungle could only barely maintain the strength of an alchemy Grandmaster. This was also because his basic skills were solid, and he could use ordinary medicinal materials to refine pills that were suitable for the level of an alchemy Grandmaster. Otherwise, he would not even be able to reach the level of an alchemy Grandmaster.

    AI! Shen nuo sighed softly, feeling extremely regretful in her heart. However, what made him even more conflicted was that Lin Lin was actually unwilling to be The Alchemist Guild''s exclusive Alchemist, just because the Guild had once rejected him. Although he did not understand the course of this matter, from this, he could see that Lin Lin was an Alchemist with a very strong sense of self-esteem. And for such a proud person, unless there was a true Bo Le who appreciated him, otherwise, it would be very difficult for him to survive in this world.

    Immediately after, Shen nuo''s eyes widened.

    Not only him, but the judges and the other four alchemists on the stage also widened their eyes in unison, as if they had seen a ghost!

    What did they just see?

    They actually saw the jungle taking out medicinal herbs from the storage ring. In fact, this shouldn''t have surprised them. Unfortunately, the medicinal herbs taken out from the jungle were better than the ones they had prepared. There were also a few more that they didn''t even dare to think about!

    Look at that fire ginseng, even though it''s only a small piece, the spiritual energy is so dense that it''s unbelievable!

    And the petals of the fire Lotus were also as dazzling as fire, crystal clear like jade, beautiful beyond words!

    And ...

 Chapter 1917 A Fountain Of Return (1)

    The four participants stared at the medicinal herbs taken out by the forest with envy, jealousy, and hatred on their faces. The sour bubbles in their hearts kept rolling. Among those medicinal herbs, there were several kinds that were hard to find even with thousands of gold. Not to mention that they couldn''t get them, even if their families had the money, they might not be able to buy them. More importantly, even if their families had them, they wouldn''t easily take them out and let them use them to participate in thepetition. After all, no one could afford the failure rate of the medicinal pills. It was also not something that alchemists of their level could afford to use.

    To put it bluntly, he was afraid of wasting it.

    Was this person really the forest that his grandmother didn''t love and his uncle didn''t love? Seeing those Supreme-grade herbs, the few of them were uncertain. After all, they had never regarded the forest as their biggest opponent before. But now, they didn''t dare to take the forest lightly.

    After Lin Jie took out the medicinal herbs he needed, he obviously felt many strange gazes. However, he didn''t care, and could understand their feelings! After all, when he first saw these medicinal herbs, he probably lost hisposure even more than them. He never thought that these medicinal herbs could be used for thepetition.

    Although he also felt that this was a bit extravagant, that person was right. Medicinal materials were used to refine pills. If one was afraid of failure, what kind of Alchemist was he? He even told him that alchemists were built on piles of medicinal herbs, and that an Alchemist who had never used Supreme-grade medicinal herbs would never be the best Alchemist.

    After hearing these words, he was moved. At the same time, he felt that he owed her too much. It was easy to add flowers to a brocade, but not just anyone could give charcoal in the snow. The charcoal was too valuable, which made him panic. What made him even more uneasy was that the other party didn''t ask him for anything, which made him even more at a loss. However, for the sake of thispetition, he was willing to give it his all. No matter what the other party wanted him to do after the event, as long as it didn''t go against his conscience. He would do it all!

    Lin Jian decided in his heart. However, if he knew that the person who gave him the medicinal herbs had no request for him, he would probably not think this way and would instead feel depressed.

    The people on the stage were shocked by the herbs taken out by the forest, and those in the audience who had a certain understanding of herbs were also shocked.

    Especially the master of the Cong family, who felt deeply uneasy when he saw the medicinal herbs taken out by the forest.

    It wasn''t easy for the n to produce an Alchemist with a bright future, and he was still hoping that the jungle could do more for the n! Could it be that the forest was going to be dug away by other forces before it could benefit the family? This fact made him feel particrly ufortable.

    However, he knew very well that the power that could produce these herbs was definitely not an ordinary small power. Lin Jian didn''t have much sense of belonging to the family. More importantly, the family had helped Lin Jian very little. So, he wasn''t confident in convincing Lin Jian with the family''s righteousness.

    AI! The master of the Cong family sighed again and again, his brows furrowed together. In the face of those families who came to congratte him, he also forced a smile and dealt with them. In fact, he knew the pain in his heart!

    At this moment, Liuyue, who was sitting in front of Leng ruoxue, also turned his head and stared deeply at Leng ruoxue. He did not say anything, but his thoughtful gaze made Leng ruoxue''s hair stand on end.

    "Sir Liuyue, why are you looking at me like that? I''m scared." Leng ruoxue asked carefully.

    "Xue ''er, the herbs we took out from the forest were provided by you, right?" Liuyue said indifferently. His tone was absolutely certain and not a question.

    "En!" Leng ruoxue nodded, not denying it.

    "You''re really generous!" Liuyue''s tone was a little sour. In fact, he was really jealous. Every herb that this little girl took out was of the highest quality. Whether it was the fire ginseng or the snow Lotus petal, they were at least a thousand years old. Such priceless herbs had actually appeared in an alchemypetition. If the refinement was sessful, it would be fine, but if it failed, wouldn''t it be a waste of God''s gifts?<sub> </sub>

    "Uh!" Hearing Liuyue''s tone, Leng ruoxue didn''t know how to continue. Could she say that this was already the mostmon medicinal herb she could offer? Of course not. Otherwise, it would be too infuriating. Hence, she could only remain silent.

    "Hand it over!" After a long while, Liuyue, who was ring at Leng ruoxue, spoke again. She extended her hand in front of Leng ruoxue and said without any trace of politeness.

    "What do you want?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes and pretended to be confused.

    "Fire ginseng! I have a pill that I need!" Liuyue did not hold back at all.

    "Oh!" Leng ruoxue acknowledged and took out a fiery-red jade box from her bangle. She handed it to Liuyue, who put it away without even looking at it to avoid attracting too much attention. However, the dense fire-attribute spiritual Qi still made the people around them feel invigorated. However, when they wanted to search for it, the faint fire attribute spiritual Qi had already disappeared.

    "Little girl, what other good things do you have? shouldn''t you share some with me?" Seeing the flowing mes ginseng in his hands, flowing mapleughed, unwilling to be left out.

    However, Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes at him!

    "Little girl, you''re clearly being treated differently! Wu...You can''t bully people like this!" Liu Feng''s Starry Eyes were filled with tears as he spoke with a wronged expression. Unfortunately, his pitiful act was ignored by the crowd. Feng Da even covered his mouth and indicated that thepetition on stage had already begun.

    Flowing maple immediately quieted down and shifted his gaze to the stage. After all, he still had to abide by basic professional ethics.

    At this moment, the entire arena waspletely silent. The only sounds that could be heard were the sounds of the furnace''s fire burning and the slight sounds of the medicinal ingredients melting. Everyone''s eyes were all focused on the stage, and the five people on the stage had all their attention focused on the medicinal ingredients. They watched the medicinal ingredients slowly melt one by one, then purify and finally form pills. The movements of the five people were as smooth as floating clouds and flowing water.

    An hour and a halfter.

    Other than the four alchemists outside the forest, all of them hadpleted the refining process. Only the forest was still waiting ording to the refining steps in an orderly manner.

    The Alchemistpetition also had a time limit. The first two rounds were one hour each, and the third round was two hours. In other words, within two hours, no matter how high the grade of your pill was, you had toplete your refinement. Otherwise, it would be considered a failure!

    Such a rule was also to remind alchemists to know their own limits, and not to blindly pursue high-grade medicinal pills and ignore their own true strength. This could also be considered as tempering their will! After all, as an Alchemist, being neither arrogant nor impatient was a basic quality that they had to have.

    There was still half an hour left until the end of thepetition. Many people on and off the stage couldn''t help but feel worried for Lin Lin. They knew that the higher the grade of the herb, the longer it would take to produce the pill. Therefore, they were very worried that Lin Lin wouldn''t be able toplete the pill refinement in the stipted time. If that was the case, it would be a pity.

 Chapter 1918 A Fountain Of Return (2)

    At this moment, Shen nuo, who was on the stage, was also carefully observing Lin Jian''s reaction. Seeing that he was still as calm as before, she could not help but nod her head slightly. It looked like this young man was very clear about what he was doing, and did not be anxious just because the others hadpleted their refinements. However, he was a little worried that Lin Jian''s medicinal pill would not be sessfully refined.

    Looking at the herbs Lin Jian had taken out, he knew clearly that Lin Jian wanted to make the fire property dual prity pill. The dual prity pill was a pill that could increase the divine power of fire property. It was very beneficial to cultivation and could even be taken by a divine man. However, good fire ginseng and fire Lotus were hard to find. Therefore, a good dual prity pill was hard to find. The dual prity pill was also one of the best Pills that a respected Alchemist could make. If one was lucky, the dual prity pill might even reach the level of a divine pill, This was also the main reason why the dual prity pill was so popr.

    However, with his current level, he could barely be considered an alchemy Grandmaster. If he could refine the dual prity pill, then didn''t that mean that he could be an alchemy Grandmaster?

    Thinking of this, he was even more excited about whether the forest could refine a Supreme-grade dual prity pill. After all, the herbs taken out by the forest were all of the highest quality.

    As time slowly passed, half an hour''s time slowly passed. The time for thepetition was getting closer and closer, and everyone''s hearts were in their throats.

    "There''s only one minute left in the game!" The judge announced.

    At the same time, Lin Jian took a deep breath and opened the pill furnace with great sincerity. A refreshing fragrance instantly entered everyone''s nose. Everyone on and off the stage couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Instantly, they felt refreshed!

    Looking at the fiery red elixir lying quietly in the furnace, Lin Jian''s heart was filled with joy. He immediately took out the Jade bottle he had prepared in advance and quickly put the fiery red dual prity pill into the bottle. Although he had only refined five elixirs, he had seeded on his first try. The joy in his heart could not be described with words!

    In fact, it was very risky to refine an elixir that he had never refined before in thepetition. However, when he saw the medicinal herbs that the man gave him, he only thought of the dual prity pill. If he refined the Supreme grade fire ginseng and fire Lotus into other elixir, he always felt that he would be unworthy of the value of these two rare medicinal herbs. Therefore, he decided to take the risk. Fortunately, he did not let these two medicinal herbs down.

    After handing over the refined pills to the judge, the five alchemists retreated to the side and waited for the results.

    The judges on the judging panel took the pills refined by the five Alchemist Masters andpared them in order. In the end, they were stuck between the forest and another Alchemist from The Alchemist Guild headquarters.

    Lin Lin and that Alchemist were both alchemy grandmasters, but both of them had refined pills that were higher than their current Alchemist level. Moreover, the grade and quality of the pills they refined were not much different. Therefore, it was difficult for them to make a choice when it came to judging.

    But what made them even more conflicted was that both of them had the strength to win the championship, but if they chose that Alchemist from The Alchemist Guild headquarters, people would probably say that their Alchemist Guild headquarters was selfish. But if they chose the forest, they would feel a bit ... In short, it wasn''t very easy to do!

    For third to fifth ce, they had long since agreed on the answer, and there was no suspense. However, they were stuck in the top two. This was also a problem that rarely appeared in any Alchemistpetition, but now it had really appeared.

    The audience couldn''t help but whisper to each other as they watched the judges whisper to each other, but the final result still hadn''t been announced.

    "What''s going on? Are the results not out yet?"

    "Who knows! The judges seem to be in a difficult position!"

    The crowd was in a heated discussion. They could all see the judges ''dilemma.

    "Xue ''er, you''ve really given the judges a lot of trouble." Hearing the crowd''s soft discussion, flux bead turned around and smiled.<sub> </sub>

    "Really?" Leng ruoxue said with a smile that was not a smile. Everyone had their own selfish motives, and the judges on stage were no exception. In fact, from her point of view, this was not a troublesome matter. Furthermore, she did not think that this was something that was difficult to judge.

    The value of the pills concocted by the two alchemists might be the same, but in terms of usage, the forest''s dual prity pill had a wider range of uses. After all, the forest''s dual prity pill could be consumed by either a divine man or a Hierarch. However, the pill concocted by The Alchemist had to be at least a divine Emperor to be consumed. However, as a divine Emperor, how could he be interested in a sacred level pill that was not even a divine pill?

    Thus, the difference in power was obvious. Leng ruoxue deeply felt that there was no need for the judges to be so conflicted. However, it was obvious that they would not be as fair as Leng ruoxue.

    After an unknown amount of time, the judges ''results were finally out.

    In the end, Lin Lin obtained the crown of The Alchemistpetition with a slight advantage. Leng ruoxue was very clear that this result was due to Shen nuo''s firm decision. Otherwise, the judges would probably continue to be at a loss.

    The Cong family''s head was all smiles when Lin Jian won the championship. The congrattory words from many families made the members of the Cong family feel proud ...

    The moment the results of thepetition were out, Leng ruoxue brought her men back to her residence.

    After The Alchemist and weapon refiner''spetition ended, only the beast race''spetition remained.

    However, ording to the Divine Master''s estate''s arrangements, the beast race''spetition would begin in three days.

    On the other hand, many ns were not interested in thepetition between the magical beasts. As a result, they left the divine lord''s estate the next day as soon as the alchemists and cksmiths petition ended.

    Initially, Huan Chen had hoped that Leng ruoxue would leave with the other ns. However, Leng ruoxue was very interested in the beast race''spetition and her beasts wanted to watch thepetition as well. Hence, Leng ruoxue had ignored Huan Chen''s suggestion and chose to stay.

    However, there were not many human families who chose to stay and continue to watch the battle.

    For a moment, the Imperial City was much quieter.

    Before the start of the beast race''spetition, Leng ruoxue received a few more uninvited guests.

    One of them was the forest.

    As she looked at Lin Qiao, who was standing in front of her with a cautious expression and a little at a loss, Leng ruoxue tried her best to appear friendly. She smiled and asked,""Is there something you need from me, Sir jungle?" The forest was no longer the same as it was in the past. Moreover, after Shen nuo''s personal examination yesterday, he had be an honorable Alchemist teacher.

    "I ... I''m here to thank miss Leng." Lin Lin stammered as he looked at the devastatingly beautiful Leng ruoxue. He had never dreamed that his benefactor would be a woman, and such a young one at that. Lin Lin, who had never interacted with a woman before, was so nervous that his hands and feet were stiff and he did not know where to put them.

    "There''s no need to thank me. I didn''t give you the medicinal herbs for you to thank me." Leng ruoxue replied nonchntly. The medicinal herbs that were sent to the forest were merely a drop in the ocean to her. They were not even worth mentioning.

 Chapter 1919 A Fountain Of Return (3)

    "Then I wonder if miss Leng has any requirements for me?" Lin Lin thought for a moment and asked hesitantly. He wasn''t really insensible. Leng ruoxue had helped him so much, and he didn''t believe that she wouldn''t want anything in return. However, if he asked so directly, he felt that she was being very realistic. He felt that he had let Leng ruoxue down, which was why he was hesitant. However, he was a straightforward person and wouldn''t beat around the bush.

    "No, I didn ''t!" Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    "Uh!" When Lin Lin heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he could not help but widen his eyes. Did he dare to believe this? He had given him such precious medicinal herbs, how could he not have any requests at all? Even a three-year-old child would be suspicious of this, right?

    "To me, giving you some medicinal herbs is as easy as lifting a finger. Just treat me as a person who appreciates talent! I also don''t want a pill master talent to be buried. You have the strength to win the championship, if you''re stuck on medicinal ingredients, I''ll feel sorry for you. " Leng ruoxue said sincerely. When she delivered the herbs from the forest, she had never thought of asking him for anything in return. After all, she had always done things ording to her mood and ording to her heart''s desire. If she wanted to do it, she would do it. If she didn''t want to do it, no one could force her to do it. Therefore, whenever she decided to do something, she would do it willingly and naturally would not ask for anything in return.

    However, Lin MU''s heart was moved by Leng ruoxue''s words.

    He didn''t know what to say. An outsider treated him like this, but his own nsmen ... Now that he had won the championship, his nsmen began to think of ways to tter him, but who knew that this wasn''t what he wanted?

    All along, he had only wanted the acknowledgment of his n and his family. However, when he won the championship, these feelings that he had been longing for camete. Now, he realized that these were not what he wanted. It could also be said that these feelings came toote. They were sote that he no longer needed them.

    Because he was very clear that what he wanted was coal in the snow, not flowers on top of a brocade.

    If a nsman was willing to lend him a helping hand when he was at his lowest, then he would definitely treat that person as a family member. However, when he faced those nsmen now, he did not have such a feeling. He felt more like he was experiencing the fickleness of human nature.

    After lowering his head in deep thought for a long time, Lin Jian raised his head and looked at Leng ruoxue with a determined expression,""Miss Leng, I''m indebted to you. Although I''m not good at anything and only know how to refine pills, I have a firm heart. I''m willing to follow you from now on and be loyal to you forever. Please ept me!"

    After he finished speaking, Lin Lin knelt down on one knee and looked at Leng ruoxue with anticipation.

    After winning the championship, there were countless forces that wanted to recruit him, but he didn''t ept any of them. Now that he had chosen Leng ruoxue, it was mostly to repay her kindness.

    A drop of water knows kindness as a fountain to repay! That was the only thought he had at the moment!

    Leng ruoxue was a little surprised when she heard Lin Jian''s words.

    Then, she smiled and said softly,""I''m just a small family, I''m afraid I can''t amodate a Big Buddha like you!"

    "Miss Leng, do you despise me?" Lin Lin said with an aggrieved expression. Wu ... He could tell that miss Leng didn''t fancy him. This made him feel very upset.

    "I''m telling the truth. As far as I know, there are a few families in the eight divine domains that have extended an olive branch to you. The treatment they''ve given you is something that I can''t give you. You''re also an Alchemist with a great future. I don''t want to bury you. " Leng ruoxue was very sincere, but there was also a hint of probing in her words.

    "But, I''m not indebted to them." Lin Lin said stubbornly as he looked at Leng ruoxue with a face full of hidden bitterness. He had not expected that the decision he had made with great difficulty would be rejected.

    "The kindness of knowing someone is only temporary. You should look further." Leng ruoxue reminded him. In other words, he should be able to see his own future development. That was the most important thing.

    "It''s very important to me. If it weren''t for your timely help, I wouldn''t be who I am today. Those super forces wouldn''t even consider me. That''s why I don''t want them. I ... Just want to follow you. It''s fine even if you can''t provide me with any good resources. Now that I''m a little famous, I believe that there will be many people who want to ask me to refine medicinal pills. So, you don''t have to worry about this! I''ll find a way for the herbs myself. " Lin Cong hurriedly said.

    At this moment, he was only thinking about how to get Leng ruoxue to take him in. He hadpletely forgotten that since Leng ruoxue could give him such good medicinal herbs, how could she be someone whocked medicinal herbs? however, it was also his sincere words that moved Leng ruoxue and allowed her to pass the test she gave him.

    "Since you''ve said so, I''ll take you in." Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "Thank you, miss!" Lin Lin said hurriedly. He knew that Feng Da always addressed Leng ruoxue as miss.

    Following that, he immediately swore a loyalty oath to show that he truly wanted to follow Leng ruoxue and never betray her.<sub> </sub>

    Seeing him like this, Leng ruoxue didn''t stop him. However, by doing this, Leng ruoxue had really treated him as one of her own.

    However, when the family in the jungle found out that the jungle had found a master who didn''t have much power for them, their reaction was unusually intense! The few elders of the Cong family were especially furious. They wanted to settle scores with Leng ruoxue immediately, but the Lin family did not give them the chance to do so. They only warned them that if they dared to cause trouble for Leng ruoxue, he would immediately announce his departure from the family. The members of the Cong family were afraid.

    Although Lin Yun didn''t have much of a sense of belonging to the n, as long as he was still a member of the Cong family, no n would dare to look down on them. Moreover, Lin Yun was so popr now. They naturally couldn''t bear to give up on this Alchemist who couldy golden eggs. Thus, they could only reluctantly agree to Lin Yun''s decision. In fact, they had no choice but to agree!

    Leng ruoxue found out about this very quickly. However, she did not tell anyone about it. She was even more satisfied with the forest.

    Although that guy didn''t talk much, he was a very decisive person, and he wasn''t pedantic. This was what she was most satisfied with.

    After settling the matters in the forest, Leng ruoxue weed another important figure from the Ji family, the master of the Ji family.

    In the living room.

    The master of the Ji family sat on a chair and sipped his tea. At the same time, he would lift his eyelids from time to time to size up Leng ruoxue. He could not help but exim in admiration.

    Although this little girl was young, her mental fortitude was not something that ordinary people couldpare to. He had been here for a while, and other than the initial greeting, he had not said anything. However, this little girl had actually held her breath and did not take the initiative to ask him why he hade. This could not help but make him look at her in a new light, but at the same time, he was a little depressed.

    "Miss Leng, I often hear Yun ''er mention you." After a long while, the master of the Ji family couldn''t help but try to find a topic.

    "Oh!" Leng ruoxue only replied with an indifferent ''Oh'' and did not have any other reaction. This fact made the master of the Ji family even more frustrated.

    "It''s all thanks to you for taking care of Yun ''er in the special space. " The patriarch of the Ji family continued helplessly.

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue nodded.

    "I say, little girl, can''t you just say a few more words?" Finally, the master of the Ji family went crazy!

    "I want to say more, but you''re always talking nonsense. I really don''t know how to respond to you except for ''Oh,''" This time, Leng ruoxue was more talkative. However, family head Ji seemed to be even more depressed because Leng ruoxue had actually said that everything he said was nonsense!

    "Little girl, I''m the head of the Ji family. Can''t you leave me some face?" After a long while, master Ji said to Leng ruoxue with an aggrieved expression. He could tell that this little girl was difficult to deal with, and Yun ''er could notpare to her.

    "I''m already giving you face by letting you in. If it were someone else, I wouldn''t even let him in." Leng ruoxue spoke the truth. In reality, many families hade to visit her. However, she had used all sorts of reasons to block them at the door. Furthermore, she couldn''t figure out why those families hade to see her. She didn''t seem to have any outstanding points in thispetition, right? Although she was inextricably linked to the ning family, this was not enough to be a real reason for them to visit her, right?

    That was what Leng ruoxue thought, but she had underestimated the determination of those families to form a rtionship with the ning family. Furthermore, she had never thought that she had any influence on the ning family, so naturally, she could not understand the thoughts of those families.

    "Uh! Alright! Consider my face big. " Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words and seeing her unusually serious expression, the Ji family''s head said helplessly.

    "Then, can you directly state your purpose of visit now?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "Hehe! I just came to see you. " n master Jiughed awkwardly, but when he saw Leng ruoxue''s half-smile, he quickly added,"I also want to ask you for a pill."

    "Are you really just here to ask for pills?" Leng ruoxue asked indifferently.

    "Uh! I''m mainly here for medicinal pills, this should be fine, right?" The patriarch of the Ji family changed his words, but he couldn''t help sighing in his heart. He was a famous figure in the immortal realm, but now he felt so much pressure in front of a little girl! What the hell is this! The more he thought about it, the more depressed he became!

 Chapter 1920 Search And Rescue (1)

    Leng ruoxue smiled faintly when she saw the bitter expression on patriarch Ji''s face,""Patriarch Ji should have been so direct, but shouldn''t you go to an Alchemist if you want pills? Why are you looking for me?" As she said this, Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with astonishment.

    "Uh! "This ..." The patriarch of the Ji n had a headache. Could he say that it was the people from The Alchemist Guild headquarters who sent him here? He didn''t know how Leng ruoxue had such a good rtionship with The Alchemist Guild headquarters. When they heard that he needed healing pills for Ji min, they didn''t even dare to sell it to him. Even if he provided the medicinal ingredients and a huge sum of money, they wouldn''t sell it to him, let alone help him refine it. This fact made him feel rather helpless. At the same time, he also realized the important position Leng ruoxue held in The Alchemist Guild headquarters. In the firmament, one could offend anyone but an Alchemist. Hence, he could onlye to Leng ruoxue personally. He just didn''t know if Leng ruoxue would be willing to give him face. He didn''t have any confidence in this.

    "What''s this? Is it so hard for patriarch Ji to say?" Leng ruoxue''s beautiful face had a carefree smile on it as she replied indifferently.

    "Uh! Yes, I am!" The master of the Ji family nodded. It was indeed difficult to say this.

    "In that case, I suggest you don''t say it." Leng ruoxue suggested with good intentions. Actually, from the moment this old man said that he wanted to ask for the pills, she already knew his intentions. However, she would not take the initiative to say this!

    "Uh!" When master Ji heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he was a little dumbfounded. Even though he didn''t dare to call the wind and summon the rain in the divinity, he at least had some face. However, he never dreamed that he would meet such a difficult girl like Leng ruoxue one day. She knew that he had a favor to ask of her, but she still advised him not to say anything. If she didn''t say anything, why would hee here?

    "What''s wrong? It''s you who said it''s hard to say. Since it''s so hard for you to say, it''s definitely something that''ll put me in a difficult position. So, for the good of all of us, it''s better not to say it!" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes as she replied matter-of-factly.

    The patriarch of the Ji family was speechless.

    Alright! He admitted that what Leng ruoxue said was true. This matter would indeed put Leng ruoxue in a difficult position. However, he had to say it!

    "Miss Leng, I wonder if you can give Yun ''er face and have The Alchemist Guild''s Alchemist sell us a healing medicinal pill?" After making up his mind, the master of the Ji family made up his mind and said straightforwardly.

    "Patriarch Ji, how could an Alchemist from The Alchemist Guild headquarters listen to me? have you found the wrong person?" Leng ruoxue looked at patriarch Ji in confusion.

    "I didn''t find the wrong one! Without your permission, the alchemists of The Alchemist Guild headquarters won''t sell me healing pills at all. Even if I provide the medicinal ingredients and pay them a high price to refine them, they won''t be willing. " When patriarch Ji said this, his face was full of hidden bitterness.

    "How is that possible? The Alchemist Guild headquarters probably wouldn''t push away their business, so patriarch Ji must have misunderstood. " Leng ruoxue still didn''t quite believe the words of this old man from the Ji family. In the entire Alchemist Guild headquarters, she only knew two people. One was Liuyue, and the other was Shen nuo. Moreover, these two people didn''t seem like people who would be selfish, so old man Ji''s words were still worth suspecting.

    "I didn''t misunderstand. An Alchemist I''m close to personally told me, so I can onlye and beg you." The patriarch of the Ji family said honestly.

    "Oh! So you''re here to ask me for healing pills? Don''t tell me the Ji family doesn''t even have a single healing pill?" Leng ruoxue said with a look of disbelief. The thing that these ns in the God World didn''tck the least was healing medicinal pills. This was an essential item. After all, injuries were inevitable. Therefore, these medicinal pills were usually prepared in advance.

    "I do, but I need a Supreme-grade healing pill." The Ji family member said with some heartache. Supreme-grade healing pills cost a lot of money, and just thinking about it made his heart ache.

    "Is there anyone in the Ji family who is seriously injured?" Leng ruoxue said in realization.

    "It''s Ji min!" The head of the Ji family said in a low voice.<sub> </sub>

    "Ji min!" Leng ruoxue deliberately dragged out her words. Then, she took out a contract from her bangle and passed it to patriarch Ji. Patriarch Ji was confused, but after opening it and taking a look, his expression turned extremely ugly.

    That damned girl, she actually signed such a contract. Wasn''t she courting death? Even though he had no idea why Ji min had fought with Leng ruoxue and was even so heavily injured, there was no doubt that Ji min had been injured by his divine skill. Hence, it was not appropriate for him to cause trouble for Leng ruoxue because of this. He even had to warn his nsmen to be more well-behaved and not to provoke Leng ruoxue. However, when he saw this contract, he was truly enraged!

    "The youngdy of the Ji family had designs on my man and even wanted to kill me to rece him. Do you think I should be a Saint and save her? I might as well tell you the truth. The reason I spared her life back then was because of Ji Yun, so I think it''s better for her to be in her current state. At least she''s a lot more obedient. " Leng ruoxue said with a half-smile.

    Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, n head Ji knew that begging Leng ruoxue would not work. Actually, he couldn''t me her for not willing to save him. If it were him, he probably wouldn''t want to save someone who had ulterior motives. After understanding this fact, n head Ji sat for a while longer before he stood up and left.

    After patriarch Ji left, Leng ruoxue immediately went to look for Liuyue, wanting to ask him what was going on. However, Liuyue''s answer made her feel even more speechless.

    "This matter! It''s Liufeng''s doing. " Liuyue said with a faint smile in the room.

    "Uh! How did his hand reach into The Alchemist Guild headquarters? Don''t you have anyone to do something about it?" Leng ruoxue was sweating. This Liu Feng was the Vice Guild Master of the armament Guild headquarters, but he actually took charge of The Alchemist Guild headquarters ''matters. Wasn''t this a little like a dog taking a mouse?

    "What''s there to care about? he just wants to get back at you! Moreover, we''ve also acquiesced to it. " Liuyue said with a smirk.

    "No wonder!" Leng ruoxue sighed softly.

    "Little girl, old man Ji is looking for you?" Liuyue said.

    "Yes, but I rejected him." Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    "Good rejection, that Ji min must be taught a lesson, Hmph! To dare to bully our family''s girl, you must be tired of living. " Liuyue''s face was cold, and she was very displeased.

    Our girl? She was his! Leng ruoxue secretlyined to herself. However, she felt warm in her heart when she heard Liuyue''s words because she knew very well that Liuyue and Liufeng wanted to back her up. The feeling of being hugged by someone''s thigh was really good!

    "Girl, when do you n to leave this ce?" Liuyue asked again.

    "I want to watch the beast race''spetition. I''ll leave after that." Leng ruoxue said.

    "Oh! At that time, we will go with you and take a look at your territory and recognize the door!" Liuyue said with a smile.

    "Little girl, don''t tell me you don''t wee us?" Liuyue asked on purpose when she saw Leng ruoxue''s shocked expression.

 Chapter 1921 Search And Rescue (2)

    "How can that be? But who are you guys?" Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    "Me, Liu Feng, Shen nuo, first elder, we will all return with you." Liuyue exined.

    "Oh! "However, my ce has only just started construction. When we left for the Imperial City, the construction was notpleted yet, so ..." Leng ruoxue was a little hesitant. She was not sure what her ce looked like now. It was unlikely that she would be able to meet anyone.

    "It''s okay, we won''t mind. You have a portable house anyway, so we don''t have to worry about not having a ce to live." Liuyue said disapprovingly.

    "In that case, let''s go together!" Leng ruoxue felt a little helpless. Since they had already put it this way, she naturally couldn''t reject them. Actually, she really didn''t have the intention of inviting them over as guests. After all, her territory was still in its initial stages of construction. However, these people weren''t considered outsiders. Since they wanted to go now, she definitely wouldn''t reject them.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue had agreed, Liuyue''s handsome face broke into a smile. He knew that this little girl would not reject them.

    After chatting with Liuyue for a while more, Leng ruoxue stood up and bade her farewell.

    ? Three days passed by quickly.

    When the beast race''spetition officially began, only a few dozen ns from the human race remained to watch the battle. Most of them were people that Leng ruoxue knew.

    Ji Yun, Yu Chen, and the others had all stayed behind.

    On The Day of the Beast race''spetition, Leng ruoxue and the rest arrived at thepetition grounds early in the morning.

    Yu Chen, who had arrived a stepter than them, couldn''t help but tease them when he saw them,""I''ve never seen you so enthusiastic in the human race''spetition. "

    "That''s right! What''s there to see in apetition between humans? Beastie is cuter!" Feng Da said disapprovingly.

    "The beasts are cute, but the beasts that are participating in thepetition may not be cute. Didn''t you notice that there are many unfriendly gazes here?" Yu Chen said in a low voice.

    The majority of the audience were magical beasts with only a small portion of them being humans. As a result, they seemed to stand out from the crowd. Not only that, but many of the magical beasts did not assume human form. Instead, they sat in the audience with the appearance of beasts. They looked even more petite and exquisite among the small mountains.

    On the right side of Leng ruoxue and the others ''seats, there was the Python n. The giant pythons were all sticking out their tongues and would look at them with cold eyes from time to time, causing everyone''s hair to stand on end.

    On their left sat the adorable members of the leopard n. The Leopards from the leopard n were all in mimicry, which made them look even more adorable. These two extremes rendered Leng ruoxue and the rest speechless. However, the leopard n''s attitude towards them was not much better than that of the Pythons!<sub> </sub>

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue finally realized the insurmountable gap between the magical beasts and the humans. If it were not for the fact that thepetition was organized by the Divine Master''s residence, the magical beasts would not even share a room with the humans!

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue suddenly felt an itch by her feet. Lowering her head, she saw a palm-sized snow-white leopard rubbing against her feet. That cute little appearance made one''s heart soften.

    Leng ruoxue bent down and picked up the little leopard. At first, the little leopard only struggled for a while, but then ity quietly in Leng ruoxue''s palm. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue took out a red fruit and teased the little leopard.

    Junior leopard stretched out his little paw to take the fruit that was emitting an alluring fragrance. However, Leng ruoxue would not let him take it so easily. After a few rounds of teasing, junior leopard pouted and his beautiful silver eyes became misty. Then, with a "waa" sound, he burst into tears.

    "Uh! Don''t cry! Don''t cry! Here you go!" Leng ruoxue saw that she had made the little fellow cry and hurriedly tried tofort it. After the little leopard had obtained the fruit, it continued to stare at Leng ruoxue with an aggrieved expression, as if it wasining about her heartlessness.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue felt helpless. It seemed like this little fellow wasn''t easy to coax! Thinking of this, she could only take out another fruit to bribe this little guy.

    However, who knew that junior leopard would only close his eyes slightly. It was obvious that he did not buy Leng ruoxue''s bribe. When everyone saw this, they could not help butugh.

    "You little thing, it''s quite difficult to serve you." Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. At this moment, a simrly snow-white leopard walked over from the neighboring seat. It looked at Leng ruoxue and the rest with a nervous expression,""Please return my child to me, okay?"

    It was obviously a female leopard. When she spoke, her beautiful silver eyes were filled with uneasiness. Leng ruoxue and the others were at a loss for words. Looking at the mother, it was as if they were bad guys who specialized in kidnapping and tricking children. However, they couldn''t me the female leopard for being so nervous. After all, when humans saw beasts, they would only think of forming a contract. This was especially so for a young beast, which was much easier to form a contract with than an adult beast.

    After Leng ruoxue heard the mother leopard''s words, she let out a soft sigh and ced the little leopard onto the mother leopard''s back. When the mother leopard saw this, she thanked her softly and brought her naughty child back to their seats.

    At this moment, the beast race''spetition began under the judge''smand.

    The rules of the beast racepetition were not much different from that of the human race. However, each race could only send three participants. Moreover, half of the beasts would be eliminated in the preliminary round. From this, one could see how fierce thepetition was!

    Among the beast ns, the most powerful were the four Royal divine beasts, namely the Dragon, Phoenix, White Tiger, and Qilin. Next were the Fox n, Lion n, leopard n, and other beast ns. Moreover, the strength of the beast ns was extremely uneven. The beast n was the most powerful and had the noblest bloodline. Therefore, if there were no idents, the champion would be one of the four Royal divine beasts. There was almost no suspense.

    Leng ruoxue was also very clear about this situation. The reason why she stayed behind to watch the battle was mainly to target the four King divine beasts.

    Not only did the four great beast Kings have the highest status among the magical beasts, but their strength and status couldn''t be underestimated even among the humans. After all, once they became reverent-god level, their origins, races, and so on were no longer that important. It was also because of this that human powerhouses treated magical beasts as equals. If there was a conflict between the two races, it was usually resolved by the human and magical beast powerhouses.

    Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes scanned the representatives of the four King-level divine beasts who were seated closest to the main tform. The representatives of these four ns were seated in human form. Furthermore, the four ns had distinctive features. The leader of the dragon n was dressed in a Golden Dragon robe. He had golden hair and golden eyes, and he had the aura of a King. The leader of the Phoenix n was ady dressed in fiery red. It was as if her body was burning with mes, and the air around her was instantly roasted dry. The leader of The White Tiger n was dressed in white. He was as intimidating as a deity. As for the Qilin n, their leader was also a man. His appearance and temperament were all top-notch, and he had a gentle smile on his face. However, Leng ruoxue could clearly see that the smile on this man''s face did not reach his eyes.

 Chapter 1922 Search And Rescue (3)

    The leaders of the four ns were all as strong as reverent-god level cultivators. It was obvious that their status in their ns was not low.

    However, the four of them ignored each other. It seemed like they didn''t have a good rtionship.

    However, Leng ruoxue was not interested in their rtionship. What she wanted to know more was the current situation of the four ns. However, it was obvious that no one would tell her about it and the timing was not right.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue watched thepetition with a peace of mind.

    The beast race''spetition was much more bloody than the human race ''s. After a few rounds ofpetition, all the participants were wounded. Feng Da couldn''t help but widen his eyes when he saw this. He said with a face of disbelief,"This is only the preliminaries, is there a need to go all out?" He could not understand.

    "What do you know? We magical beasts are all hot-blooded, and we won''t put on airs like you humans!" As soon as Feng DA''s voice fell, a giant python that heard his words roared in dissatisfaction. As it spoke, its huge snake mouth was still exhaling a foul smell, which made Feng Da and the others miserable. They had to quickly cover their mouths and stare at Feng Da with using eyes, as if to say,''why are you talking so much!''

    Seeing this, Feng Da shrank his head and didn''t dare to make a sound. He just covered his mouth even more tightly. This smell was too horrible to look at!

    The stench in the giant Python''s mouth did not dissipate for a while. Instead, it showed signs of spreading and even spread to the leopard n to the left of Leng ruoxue. However, those mimicked junior leopards were unusually calm. They even cast sidelong nces at Leng ruoxue and the others with disdain. Their red eyes were filled with the word ''tsk''! Humans only had this level of self-control! This taste is nothing!"

    After reading the meaning in their eyes, Leng ruoxue could no longer sit still. She stood up and left her seat. Feng Da and the rest saw this and followed behind her.

    When they returned to their residence, Leng ruoxue finally heaved a sigh of relief. However, she soon sighed. He had lost a lot of face today, being looked down on by a group of Beastie.

    However, it didn''t seem like they could be med for this. That giant Python''s breath was simply too smelly, even more smelly than the stink bombs she had refined. It would be strange if they could stand it!

    As soon as Feng Da returned home, he was warmly ''received'' by green peach.

    When it was time for dinner, they saw the dark circles under Feng DA''s eyes, and they couldn''t help butugh.

    "Captain, your new look is pretty good!" Someone joked, not afraid of death.

    "Why can''t you shut your mouth when you''re eating?" Feng Da was furious when he heard this.

    "Hehe! I just wanted to praise you!" That person continued.

    "I don''t need it! However, if you like this image, I''m more than happy to help you. " Feng Da said with a smile that was not a smile. The expression on his face was very unfriendly.

    "Uh! No need! I still think that captain''s appearance is better. I don''t dare to look exactly like Captain. " The man quickly said.

    "It''s okay, I don''t mind. " Feng Da said with a smile. After he finished speaking, he rolled up his sleeves.

    "But I mind." After that person finished speaking, he ran off like a wisp of smoke.

    "You''re quite fast!" Feng Da was furious.

    "Otherwise, do you really intend to make him end up like you?" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Uh! Miss, this is also going through difficulties together!" Seeing that Leng ruoxue had spoken, Feng Da immediately became listless.

    "So, we have to apany you to smell the stench?" Leng ruoxue''s smile was extremely bright, but her dazzling smile made Feng Da break out in cold sweat for no reason. He had a bad feeling!

    "Young miss ..." Feng Da called out pitifully. However, Leng ruoxue ignored his act and continued,""You''ve caused us to run away today. You''ve lost a lot of face. What do you think we should do?"

    As soon as he said that, everyone looked at Feng Da with gloating eyes.

    "Miss, I''ve already been punished." Feng Da pointed at the dark circles under his eyes.

    "That doesn''t count. That''s a punishment from green peach. But we haven''t even settled the score with you yet!" Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "Miss! You can''t bully me like this!" Feng Da was so anxious that he was about to cry. Wu ... Young miss was really too bad. How could she be like this!

    However, Leng ruoxue didn''t care about his bitter expression. After giving Lin Yuan and the rest a look, she was prepared to sit at the side and watch the show.

    When Lin Yuan and the rest received Leng ruoxue''s signal, they swarmed forward ...

    "Argh! You bunch of brats! I won''t let you off!" In an instant, Feng DA''s angry roar was deafening. Then, the courtyard was in a chaotic battle ...<sub> </sub>

    Leng ruoxue watched the show for a while before she was pulled away by the evildoer.

    Late at night.

    The hurried knocking on the door woke Leng ruoxue and the rest up from their dreams.

    After the door opened, a group of flustered and exasperated leopards rushed in.

    Those leopards were aggressive. When they saw Leng ruoxue and the rest, they did not have a good expression.

    At this moment, the female leopard that Leng ruoxue had seen during the day walked up and looked at her with tears in her eyes,""I''m sorry to disturb you. I wanted to ask if you''ve seen my child."

    "Your child? Isn''t it with you?" Leng ruoxue was a little surprised.

    "It used to be, but it''s gone now. Wuwu ..." After the female leopard finished speaking, she began to cry, and bean-sized tears kept rolling down.

    "If it''s gone, then quickly go and find it! What''s the use of crying!" Leng ruoxue was speechless when she saw the female leopard bawling her eyes out. Could it be that the little leopard would return just by crying?

    "I''ve searched many ces, but I can''t find it!" The female leopard said. After she finished speaking, she cried even more sadly.

    "Then it''s no use for you toe to me! I didn''t see it either!" Leng ruoxue was at a loss for words when she saw these leopards approaching menacingly. Did they think that the junior leopard was with her?

    "My child has onlye into contact with you." The female leopard was very reserved, but Leng ruoxue understood.

    "So what?" Leng ruoxue was truly speechless. Could it be what she was thinking?

    "Human! As long as you return Xi ''er to us, we won''t make things difficult for you. " A leopard that seemed to be rather well-respected opened its mouth and spoke. Obviously, it should be the leader of these leopards.

    "I don''t know where the little leopard is. How can I hand it over to you?" Leng ruoxue was helpless. Were these leopards still nning to cling onto her?

    "Human! Xi ''er is still young, so even if you take her in as a Beastie, she won''t be able to help you much. Why don''t you let her go, and I''ll be willing to rece her as your contracted beast, is that not enough?" Another leopard said righteously. Even though they hade in an aggressive manner, they did not dare to fall out with Leng ruoxue and the others. Instead, they had a good discussion. The main reason was that they were certain that their baby was with Leng ruoxue.

    The leopard''s words made Leng ruoxue sigh.

    Did she really look that insincere? Moreover, just as the leopard had said, what could she do with the little one? She couldn''t lift it with her hands or carry it with her shoulders, but she still had to feed it. No matter how she thought about it, it wasn''t worth it. So, she really couldn''t understand why these leopards were so stubborn and believed that the little fellow was with her.

    The more Leng ruoxue thought about it, the angrier she got. If she knew who made her the scapegoat, she would never let that person off!

    "I don''tck Beastie. It''s really not with me." After a long while, Leng ruoxue finally spoke. Furthermore, in order to gain their trust, Leng ruoxue had directly moved the Silver Wolf n out of the bracelet. It should be easier tomunicate with the beasts.

    The appearance of thousands of wolves immediately upied more than half of the courtyard. Those fierce leopards could not help but widen their eyes after seeing these silver wolves. What, what was this situation? they were all dumbfounded.

    "They''re all my Beastie. " Leng ruoxue exined.

    "Really?" The Leopards couldn''t believe it. How could a human contract so many beasts? was he still a human?

    "Your child is indeed not with my master." The Silver Wolf King had already heard their intentions from the bracelet, so it did not waste any words and spoke directly.

    As soon as the Silver Wolf King finished speaking, the mother leopard who had lost her child started crying again. The other leopards had grave expressions on their faces. Compared to Leng ruoxue''s words, they were more willing to believe these silver wolves. After all, even if the magical beasts had acknowledged their master, they would not harm their own kind. However, the Silver Wolf King''s words had also shattered their greatest hope.

    The Silver Wolf King could not bear to see the Leopards ''dested expressions. It was also a Beastie with children, so it could naturally understand the pain of losing them. After thinking for a while, the Silver Wolf King suggested,""Master, let''s help them find that little leopard! Maybe it got lost because it wanted to y. "

    "Mm! Feng Da, you guys should help them look for it too!" Leng ruoxue nodded and instructed Feng Da and the rest.

    "Yes!" Feng Da and the others replied.

    "Thank you!" The female leopard said gratefully when she heard their words.

    After that, everyone split the work with the silver wolves and leopards. The beasts were responsible for searching from house to house. After all, the beasts ''sense of smell was far better than that of humans. Feng Da and the others searched along the streets of the Imperial City. They even searched the area within a hundred miles of the city.

    At dawn, they finally found junior leopard''s whereabouts ...

 Chapter 1923 The Foodie Xi Er (1)

    It was like this.

    After Feng Da and the others searched the streets, they walked toward the city gate.

    At the city gate, Feng Da bribed the city guards and asked them which families had left the city from the afternoon to thete night. After getting an urate answer from the guards, Feng Da and the others split up and chased after those teams ...

    There were three families that left the city, so Feng Da and the others split into three groups. After all, in their knowledge, the possibility of junior leopard getting lost was not high. The biggest possibility was that he was taken away by others.

    Among the three groups, the other two groups received news very quickly. The other party did not have junior leopard in their hands. Of course, this was confirmed by the leopard tribe.

    On the other hand, Feng Da had caught up with Murong ni and her group along with the woman who wanted Feng Da to follow.

    When the woman saw Feng Da, she was immediately overjoyed, and her face was full of smiles.

    "Feng Da, I didn''t expect you to catch up to me. Why? Have you thought it through? are you going to follow me in the future?" The woman said excitedly after seeing Feng Da.

    As for Murong Fei, she was frowning, apparently not expecting to see Feng Da again.

    When Feng Da heard the woman''s words, he indifferently said,""Miss, you''re mistaken. I''ve never thought of changing owners. However, I really have something to ask of you. I hope you can cooperate."

    "I wonder what business brother Feng has? As long as I, Murong Fei, can help, I will definitely not shirk my duty. " The moment she heard this, Murong Fei quickly expressed her position.

    "Thank you, young master Murong." Feng Da courteously replied. Then, he told Murong Fei about the matter and observed the expressions on Murong Fei and the rest''s faces. He found that when he mentioned junior leopard, the woman''s expression was extremely unnatural. Immediately, he paid attention to it.

    After Murong Fei heard Feng DA''s intention, although she was a little angry, but she still asked politely,""Brother Feng, do you think we took the little leopard away?"

    "No, I''m just here to confirm. It''s best if young master Murong and the others have nothing to do with this. Otherwise, if the leopard n gets angry, I''m afraid the consequences will be unimaginable." Feng Da reminded. The beasts that hade to participate in the elitepetition would definitely not allow this to happen. This incident might even be an excuse for the dispute between the beast race and the human race. After all, the two races had maintained a peaceful surface for many years.

    After hearing Feng DA''s words, Murong Fei immediately calmed down and seriously considered the truth in his words.

    After thinking for a while, Murong Yuan had to admit that Feng DA''s words made sense. If the Divine Master''s estate found out that little Beastie was lost in the elitepetition, they would not let it go. After all, it was a p to the Divine Master''s estate''s face. Moreover, the Divine Master''s estate had the obligation to ensure the safety of the participating beasts. This was the consensus of everyone.

    "Brother Feng! I really didn''t see the little leopard you mentioned. We left after packing up today. " After thinking for a moment, Murong Fei exined.

    At this moment, Feng Da heard the leopard on his shoulder transmit his voice,""Xi ''er is in their hands. I can feel Xi'' er''s aura."<sub> </sub>

    When Feng Da heard that, he immediately became 120000% alert and said in a neither humble nor arrogant manner,""Young master Murong, it''s not that I don''t believe you, but this friend of mine from the leopard n has confirmed that the little leopard is with you. I wonder if you would allow us to search for it?" His words were very polite and polite, but he didn''t allow Murong ni to refuse. After all, it was not easy to get news of junior leopard, so he naturally didn''t want to let it go.

    "What?" Feng DA''s words made Murong Fei unable to believe it. He had already said so much and the other party still didn''t believe him? However, Beastie had its own way of finding its own descendants. Hence, Murong ni could not be sure of the uracy of the other party''s judgment.

    "Young master Murong, you are a reasonable person. I hope you can cooperate with us." Feng Daplimented Murong Fei.

    "I can let you check, but what if you can''t find anything?" Murong ni asked indifferently. Her Murong family was considered to have a reputation in the divine world and if this matter were to spread out, it would definitely damage their reputation. Hence, he had no choice but to find some bnce for himself. Otherwise, if everyone were to treat him as a soft persimmon in the future, how would he be able to survive in the divine world!

    "If we can''t find anything, we will apologize to young master Murong andpensate you for all your losses. However, if that junior leopard is really in your team, I hope that young master Murong can give the leopard tribe an exnation. After all, it''s the period of the elitepetition. If such a thing were to spread, I''m afraid that the beast tribe would not dare toe to the elitepetition in the future." Feng Da calmly suggested, and when Murong di saw the confidence he was exuding, he was not sure if his request was right or wrong.

    However, Murong Fei still nodded her head and the moment the woman beside him saw that Murong Fei had agreed, she immediately shouted out in dissatisfaction,""Murong Fei, how could you agree to such a thing? You''re so useless!"

    When the woman said this, her face was filled with disdain and when Murong Fei heard her words, her face immediately turned ugly.

    "You shut up! I know what I''m doing!" Murong Fei said unhappily. She was extremely angry with this woman who couldn''t see the situation clearly because she was very clear that since Feng Da and the others had caught up with them, they must have been prepared. If they refused to let them investigate, they would alert the Divine Master''s estate and it would be even more troublesome!

    "You, you dare to shout at me!" The woman''s face was filled with disbelief but this time, Murong Fei didn''t even look at her and directly said to Feng Da,""You guys check!"

    Feng Da nodded and gave a look to the leopard on his shoulder. The leopard understood and jumped off Feng DA''s shoulder and started to circle around Murong ni and the rest ...

    After a few rounds, the leopard didn''t say anything. Instead, it went around a few more rounds and sniffed from time to time. Feng Da was depressed. Did he find the leopard or not? One must know that if they really didn''t find out anything, Murong Fei would definitely take the opportunity to demand an exorbitant price and he absolutely didn''t want to give Murong Fei that chance.

    Finally, the leopard nodded. Then, it pointed at the woman with its paw and said,""She has Xi ''er''s aura on her, she must have taken Xi'' er away!"

    After the leopard finished speaking, Feng Da heaved a sigh of relief. He thought to himself,"fortunately, I found it. Otherwise, I''d really wonder if there''s something wrong with the leopard''s sense of smell. Why did it take so long to smell?"

    In fact, he had wronged the leopard. It was not that the leopard''s sense of smell was weak, but that the woman''s fragrance was too strong and covered the junior leopard''s breath. That was why it took a long time to find her.

    "Are you sure?" Feng Da pretended to ask.

    "Yes." The leopard nodded, then red at the woman with a fierce look in its eyes.""Hand Xi ''er over, and I''ll spare your life. Otherwise, you''re dead."

 Chapter 1924 The Foodie Xi Er (2)

    "I ... I don''t know anything about Xi ''er. Don''t wrong me!" The woman''s expression suddenly changed and she quickly shouted.

    "Hmph! Human, do you think we orcs are so easy to fool? Although the fragrance on your body has almost covered up Xi ''er''s smell, it can''t hide from the nose of our beast n. So I advise you to be sensible and hand Xi'' er over. Otherwise, our leopard n will have to ask the Divine Master to seek justice for us. " The leopard threatened.

    Before they came to participate in thepetition, the Divine Master''s estate had made it clear that they would not allow humans to capture them and force them to acknowledge a master. Otherwise, they would definitely support them. It was precisely because of this promise that they dared to bring their descendants here to see the world. Otherwise, they would never have brought the little beasts here.

    "Lin ''er, if you''re the one who took junior leopard away, hand him over!" Hearing that leopard''s words, Murong ni advised with a gloomy face. Although he was half-convinced and half-suspicious of that leopard''s words, but based on his understanding of Lin ''er, if Lin'' er had really seen that little leopard, it was really possible for her to do such a thing. After all, Lin ''er had always said that she wanted to get a better beast to be her contracted beast. Therefore, she had the motive to do this. It was just that the time was not right now so he could not and would not condone Lin'' er''s actions.

    "Murong Fei, which gang are you on? You''re actually speaking to them?" Hearing Murong Fei''s words, Lin ''er was enraged.

    "I''m not siding with anyone. It''s just that this can''t happen at this moment. So, you''d better take the initiative to return that junior leopard before things get too bad. Otherwise, no one can save you." Murong Fei said impatiently. Towards this woman, his patience was almost exhausted. If it wasn''t for the fact that Lin ''er was his fianc¨¦e, he couldn''t be bothered to care about her! However, having such a fianc¨¦e would not be a matter of peace. It seems that after returning, he would have to have a good talk with the elders in the n, Murong Fei thought to herself.

    "I''ve never seen any little leopards. " Lin ''er said stubbornly, a ssic case of not crying until seeing the coffin.

    "F * ck! You damn human, you really don''t want face when I give it to you! I''ve already discussed this with you, but you''re still so insensible. Don''t me me for being impolite!" The leopard said angrily. After it finished speaking, it looked up to the sky and howled. When Murong ni saw this scene, she quickly cried out ''not good!'' In her heart. The leopard was looking for help.

    "Lin ''er, don''t make me repeat myself. Return junior leopard to him!" Murong Fei''s face was ck and her tone had be very stiff.

    "Return what? I didn''t see any little leopard." Lin ''er''s face was flushed red as she shouted at the top of her lungs.

    "You ..." Murong Fei was very angry and really wanted to p this troublesome woman to death. But in the end, he didn''t do that. Instead, he said to Feng Da and the rest,""You can do whatever you want with this woman. I don''t care anymore."

    When the people of the Murong family heard this, they knew that their young master was angry. However, their young master''s decision was not wrong. This woman should indeed be taught a good lesson. She had caused trouble for them for no reason. She had taken away their child at this time. How could they not be angry? The nature of this matter was much more serious than their trip to the forest to catch beasts and make contracts. If the Divine Master''s estate knew that someone had done such a thing in their territory, they would definitely be furious!

    At the thought of this, the way they looked at Lin ''er became unfriendly.

    At this moment, deafening sounds of people running could be heard from the distance. The faces of the Murong n members turned pale when they heard this.

    How ... How many beasts were there?

    Those who were timid had already gone weak in their legs. However, Lin ''er continued to hold on. Hmph! She didn''t believe that these animals would dare to do anything to her.<sub> </sub>

    "Brother Feng, what do you think?" Murong di shot a nce at the unrepentant Lin ''er, then turned to look at Feng Da, his face gloomy.

    "Young master Murong, I can''t do anything about this." Feng Da said apologetically. If that damn woman had returned junior leopard just now, she wouldn''t have called for help. But now, it seemed that they were in a difficult situation.

    "AI!" Murong di sighed, and at this time, the distance was getting closer and closer.

    After a while, the beasts led by the leopard n arrived. Not only that, but many other beasts from other ns also came. They were obviously here to support the leopard n.

    When Murong Fei and the rest saw this, they immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. My heavens and earth! There was a ck mass in front of him. How many beasts hade? Moreover, every Beastie''s eyes were filled with ferocity, and they looked at them with an extremely unfriendly gaze.

    "n leader, Xi ''er should have been taken away by this woman!" The leopard quickly reported.

    "Damned human! Hand over my grandson!" The leader of the leopard n roared in anger. He was an unusuallyrge leopard and was in his original form. Hence, he was more than twice as tall as Lin ''er. The pressure from his body made it hard for the Murong n members to breathe.

    Lin ''er''s breathing also stopped and her face was abnormally pale. However, she still stubbornly said, "I''ve never seen any Xi-er!"

    Feng Da and the others didn''t know what to say about her stubborn mouth. Did this woman really want to see a coffin before she shed tears? This ... Wasn''t this a little too cheap? He was looking for abuse! At this moment, no one was willing to sympathize with her. The Murong family members even subconsciously stayed away from her to avoid the leopard n''s anger.

    "Hello, patriarch Bao. I''m Murong ni, the young master of the Murong family!" Seeing that the old leopard was about to get angry, Murong Huo quickly introduced himself. Not only that, but he also lowered his status very much. After all, the old leopard''s strength was equivalent to a human reverent-God!

    "The Murong family? Hmph! We''ve always minded our own business, but you''ve taken my grandson away. You''re the one who provoked us first!" Old leopard nced at Murong Fei and said indifferently, but his tone was very unfriendly.

    "Patriarch Bao, although this matter has nothing to do with the Murong family, Lin ''er is my fianc¨¦e after all. Therefore, I am deeply regretful of what she has done. I hope that you can give me some time. I will try my best to make her hand over junior leopard." Murong ni said after thinking for a while. His words were also considered affectionate and righteous. He not only exined that this matter had nothing to do with the Murong family, but he also did not deny the rtionship with Lin ''er. At the same time, he also expressed his goodwill. In this way, even old leopard had a new level of respect for him.

    "Good! If you can bring my grandson back unscathed, I will not me the Murong n for this. " Old leopard said after thinking for a while.

    "Thank you for your magnanimity, leopard chief!" Murong ni was very grateful and at the same time, she heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that the leopard n would not vent their anger on her. However, how could she make Lin ''er hand over junior leopard willingly? she was in a difficult position. After all, she knew Lin'' er''s character very well. She was a rather willful and unreasonable woman. However, she was not without her nemesis. Thinking of this, Murong nI had an idea.

 Chapter 1925 The Foodie Xi Er (3)

    After whispering to old leopard, the Murong family brought Lin ''er, Feng Da, and the rest back to the Imperial City.

    And Lin ''er was also strictly guarded by Murong Di''s men.

    Although the leopard n had not found junior leopard yet, they did not continue to make things difficult for the Murong n after knowing his whereabouts. However, there were a few more leopards patrolling outside the inn where the Murong n stayed.

    After Leng ruoxue heard Feng Da and the others ''report, she guessed that Murong Fei must have thought of some idea. However, if it was her, she wouldn''t be so gentle to that woman, especially when that woman had made her the scapegoat.

    However, she wanted to know what Murong Fei would do so she decided to wait and see.

    Just as Leng ruoxue and the rest were waiting with the members of the leopard n, thepetition between the magical beasts continued as scheduled.

    Although Feng Da and the others still went to watch the battle every day, they did not dare to speak carelessly, in case they were scolded by the orcs again. However, with the leopard tribe''s strong publicity, the orcs were much friendlier to them. This could be considered a pleasant surprise!

    A few dayster.

    Murong Fei personally came to visit and sent junior leopard to Leng ruoxue''s residence.

    As soon as the junior leopard saw Leng ruoxue, he immediately wrapped himself around her. Leng ruoxue did not know whether tough or cry.

    "Why did you send this little guy to me?" Leng ruoxue didn''t understand. Shouldn''t Murong Yuan have sent this little leopard to the leopard n? One had to know that the little fellow''s family had been worried to death over the past few days.

    "I also want to! However, this little thing refused to go back and insisted that I bring it to you. " Murong Fei said helplessly.

    "Uh! Little guy, is there something you need from me?" Leng ruoxue bent down to pick up junior leopard and asked with a puzzled look.

    "Good, good food!" The little leopard said in a baby voice. It was still too small to speak properly.

    Upon hearing this, Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with ck lines. Could it be that this little fellow had snuck out of the leopard n''s territory just to ask for good food from her?

    In fact, she had guessed it right.

    This little leopard had left the leopard n''s protection because of his gluttony. He wanted to find Leng ruoxue, but unfortunately, he had no idea where Leng ruoxue lived. Hence, he had been coaxed by someone and left with Lin ''er. Fortunately, Lin'' er liked him and did not treat him badly. Otherwise, it would have left a shadow in his young heart!

    Looking at Leng ruoxue''s conflicted expression, Murong Fei couldn''t help but snicker,""It knew that you had good food in your hands, so it kept pestering me to bring it to you. In fact, the reason it was taken away by Lin ''er was because Lin'' er had promised it that she would bring it to you. However, Lin ''er was clearly lying to it." This fact made Murong Fei rather speechless but luckily, he had already gotten used to it.

    "Uh! You little glutton!" Leng ruoxue was helpless. In order to get good food from her, junior leopard kept ying around and acting cute. He even rolled around on her palm. Leng ruoxue''s heart softened when she saw this.

    After taking out a few fruits and cing them together with junior leopard on the table, Leng ruoxue left it alone. Seeing that there was food, junior leopard also buried his head and started eating. At this moment, nothing was more important than eating.

    Seeing this, Murong di couldn''t help but smile,"It seems like it really likes you. By the way, I''ve already sent someone to inform the leopard n. I believe that they''ll be here soon. "

    Who knew that just as Murong Fei''s voice fell, a ''Dong Dong'' sound rang out from outside the door. Feng Da quickly went to open the door, and a group of anxious leopards ran in.

    "Xi-er! My Xi-er!" The female leopard took the lead and rushed towards the little leopard that was eating happily.

    Junior leopard raised his head and called out softly,""Mother, you''vee." After saying that, it lowered its head and began to eat again. Seeing this, the female leopard carefully sized up the little leopard. Seeing that it didn''t seem to have suffered too much, she didn''t disturb the little leopard''s enjoyment of eating. Instead, she squatted by the table and looked at the snow-white little leopard on the table with a face full of love.

    At this moment, the leopard n leader walked in front of Leng ruoxue and the rest and said,""Human! Thank you for helping our leopard n find Xi-er!" The leopard n was extremely grateful for Leng ruoxue and the rest''s help.

    As for Murong Fei, she waspletely ignored by the leopard tribe leader. After all, from his point of view, that was what Murong Fei should do to get rid of this disaster. Naturally, there was no need to thank her. Who asked the woman who stole Xi ''er to be in cahoots with them! Old leopard was very clear about this.

    "You''re too kind, chief Bao. It''s all thanks to young master Murong''s cooperation that we were able to find Xi ''er. " Leng ruoxue smiled as she reminded him.<sub> </sub>

    "Hmph! Their people took Xi ''er away, so can''t he just not cooperate?" Old leopard wasn''t grateful to Murong Fei, but when Murong Fei heard this, she could only smile bitterly. After all, what old leopard said was right, the reason why he did this was all for the sake of the family.

    "Little Murong, where''s that woman?" At this time, old leopard''s shrewd eyes stared at Murong ni as he asked directly.

    "She''s still locked up in the inn. " Murong di said. Although he did not know what the old leopard wanted to do with Lin ''er, he still told the truth. Without the old leopard''s permission, he really did not dare to let Lin'' er go.

    "Oh! Very good! If you hand over that damned human to me, the Murong family will have nothing to do with this!" The old leopard said with satisfaction.

    "I wonder how the leopard n leader ns to punish Lin ''er?" Murong Yuan could not help but ask.

    "What''s wrong? I can''t bear to part with that woman!" The old leopard''s eyes glinted as he teased.

    "No! However, the reason why Lin ''er is willing to hand Xi'' er over is all thanks to her family''s ancestor. So, if possible, please don''t take it out on Lin ''er''s family. After all, this is only Lin'' er''s fault. " Murong ni couldn''t help but plead. Lin ''er''s stubbornness could only be cured by her ancestor. Therefore, as soon as this matter came out, she immediately sent people to invite Lin'' er''s ancestor over. And the ancestor''s action was indeed effective. Although Lin ''er was unwilling, she still handed junior leopard to them. Seeing that junior leopard was a little listless and not hurt, their hearts were immediately put at ease.

    "Seeing that my Xi ''er hasn''t been hurt, I won''t take my anger out on her and won''t kill her, but she can be spared from death, but she still has to suffer. She''s made us worry for several days, so we naturally won''t let her have an easy time!" "You don''t have any objections, do you?" old leopard asked directly.

    After listening to old leopard''s words, Murong ni was relieved and smiled,""Lin ''er''s family''s ancestor said that their family''s younger generation is insensible. You can punish them however you want. They won''t have any objections." As for himself, he would not have any objections.

    "That''s for the best, kid! When are you going to hand that woman over to me?" Old leopard couldn''t wait anymore.

    "I''ll have someone send her to you in a while. " Murong Fei hurriedly replied.

    "Well, you''re very smart, kid! Not bad!" Old leopard was very satisfied with Murong Fei''s tactfulness.

    Following that, Murong ni exchanged a few more words with old leopard and then left.

    In the next few days, the beast race''spetition had also entered the semi-final stage.

    However, as the semi-finals began in full swing, a woman''s wail could be heard from time to time in the Imperial City. The wail was extremely miserable, and everyone and the beasts could not help but feel their hair stand on end. It was needless to say that the wail was from Lin ''er.

    And these days, the happiest one was undoubtedly that foodie Xi ''er.

    In order to eat delicious food every day, it simply stayed at Leng ruoxue''s ce and refused to leave. In order to protect its child, the female leopard had no choice but to stay. With them around, the Leopards of the leopard n naturally became frequent visitors. Furthermore, as long as they came to visit, Feng Da and the rest would entertain them with good food and drinks. In a few days, the rtionship between Feng Da and the leopard n had improved by leaps and bounds, and they were only short of calling each other brothers.

    The Leopards were also surprised to find that after eating for a few days, their strong and well-proportioned bodies were gone, and each leopard had grown a circle of meat! This fact put many leopards on guard. After all, leopards were known for their speed. If they were too fat, their speed would naturally not be able to increase.

    However, with so many delicacies in front of them, it seemed quite difficult to make them just watch and not eat. Therefore, for a moment, the Leopards were in a dilemma.

    But soon, they came up with a good idea. Every time they had a full meal, they would take the initiative to fight with people. Needless to say, these people were none other than Feng Da and his men.

    With food and exercise, the Leopards were happy, but Feng Da and the others were extremely depressed. They were trained by the Leopards every day like dead dogs. Unless they were too tired to get up, the Leopards would never stop wing!

    As time passed, Feng Da and the rest suffered unspeakable hardships, but Leng ruoxue was happy to see it happen. She even encouraged the Leopards to find Feng Da and the rest to spar with. With Leng ruoxue''s permission, the Leopards were even more motivated.

    Time passed.

    Very soon, it was time for the final stage of the magical beastpetition. There were a total of ten major races participating in the final stage. Other than the four kings of the magical beast race, the Fox race, leopard race, Lion race, and other powerful magical beast races had also entered the final stage without any suspense.

    In reality, from Leng ruoxue''s point of view, there was no suspense in the finals. If there were no idents, the champion should be one of the four King level divine beasts. However, such a legitimate battle was also a rare opportunity for the beasts. Thus, the beasts, who knew that they were only supporting roles, were determined to give it their all ...

 Chapter 1926 Banquet (1)

    On the day of the finals, it could be considered a grand event for the beast race. When Leng ruoxue and the others arrived at thepetition grounds, the audience seats were almost fully upied.

    Seeing this, Feng Da could not help but click his tongue. He secretly transmitted his voice to Leng ruoxue,""Miss, I didn''t expect so many beasts to be watching apetition without any suspense."

    "Didn''t that old leopard say it? It was rare for the beasts to have such a lively atmosphere. Therefore, even the beasts who had no chance of winning the finals did not leave. AI! We''rete, and we don''t know if there are any seats left. " Leng ruoxue said, feeling slightly depressed. The beast race''spetition would not specially reserve seats for the human race, so they had to make reservations in advance. However, there was no chance to make a reservation for the finals. Therefore, they had to arrive early and find their own seats. Initially, she thought that she and the others had arrived very early, but who knew that these beasts had arrived even earlier than them!

    Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes searched for empty seats, and she slowly felt depressed. As far as she could see, the audience seats seemed to have been filled.

    At this moment, a leopard walked up to them and grinned.""Why are you guys sote?"

    "Uh! We thought we were early!" Leng ruoxue said, a little embarrassed.

    "Come with me! The chief has reserved a seat for you. " The leopard smiled, then turned around elegantly to lead the way. Leng ruoxue and the rest were ted when they saw this. It seemed like it was the right decision to build a rtionship with the beasts. Isn''t there a seat now?

    The leopard brought Leng ruoxue and the rest to their assigned positions and pointed at the few empty seats beside them,""You guys can sit there!" After saying that, it also found a ce to sit down.

    The leopard n had entered the finals, so their seats were allocated to them by the Divine Master''s estate in advance. They were seated rtively at the front and had a good view. Leng ruoxue and the others thanked them and sat down.

    Just as she sat down, junior leopard Xi ''er came to look for Leng ruoxue again.

    Her moist, silver eyes stared at Leng ruoxue expectantly, but she did not say a word. However, Leng ruoxue understood the moment she saw her. This little foodie was here for food. She helplessly took out a piece of dried meat and ced it in front of Xi ''er''s mouth. Xi'' er unreservedly opened her mouth and bit it. Then, she jumped onto Leng ruoxue''sp and started eating with ease.

    When the female leopard saw this, she stole an apologetic nce at Leng ruoxue. She did not know what to say about her own child''s gluttony.

    "Little girl, guess which of the four divine beast Kings will win the championship?" The leopard tribe leader turned around and asked, sessfully changing the topic.

    "I heard that the Qilin n is the strongest among the four King divine beasts!" Leng ruoxue told old leopard what she had heard from the old phoenixes.

    "Hehe! You''re right, but the number of people in the Qilin n is the smallest, and can''t bepared to the other three ns. Thus, it''s hard to say who will win. " Old leopard reminded with a faint smile.

    "It can''t be that the Qilin n can''t even find three nsmen, right?" Leng ruoxue could not help but ask.

    "This ... Of course you can!" The old leopard nodded. He understood what the little girl meant. As long as there were three people representing their race in thepetition, and the participants were carefully selected by each race, they must have extraordinary strength.

    "If that''s the case, the Qilin n has a great chance of winning." In reality, from the old phoenixes, she knew that the current Dragon, Phoenix, and white Tiger ns were no longer the same as before. Many of their powerful cultivators had been sealed. Hence, the strength of the three ns was no longer as strong as before. As for the Qilin n, the old phoenixes were not sure if they had been affected by the incident back then. After all, the Qilin n had always kept a low profilepared to the other three ns.

    As such, they knew very little about the Qilin n''s situation.

    Furthermore, Leng ruoxue also wanted to choose one of these four races and interact with them. After much thought, she chose the Qilin race, which she knew the least.

    However, she was in a difficult position as to how she could approach the Qilin n without making a sound. After all, this kind of divine beast n with a transcendent status in the divine realm was not easy to get along with. More importantly, she could not be too brazen.

    "That''s reasonable. However, it won''t be easy for the Qilin race to win the championship from the other three races. " Although old leopard agreed with Leng ruoxue''s words, he did not fully agree with her.<sub> </sub>

    "Hehe! We''ll wait and see. " Leng ruoxue still favored the Qilin n.

    As the man and leopard conversed in low voices, the match on the field began.

    The first to fight was the Phoenix tribe and the wolf tribe, using a three-on-three system.

    As soon as the whistle was blown, the phoenixes released their auras. The werewolves, who were standing in front of them, began to tremble.

    Seeing this, the three phoenixes immediately struck while the iron was hot. They kicked the three shivering wolves off the stage. With just one move, the Phoenix tribe won the battle, and most of it was due to the suppression of their bloodline.

    In reality, the suppression of the beast''s bloodline had no advantage at all to those beasts whose bloodlines were not as noble as their own. Furthermore, using this move right from the start seemed unfair to the beasts. However, the beasts valued the strong more than the humans. Hence, what Leng ruoxue thought was an unfairpetition was not uneptable to the beasts. After all, this kind of suppression was inborn and could be considered a natural advantage of high-end beasts. It couldn''t be erased!

    The Phoenix n had won their first battle.

    Next up were The White Tiger race and the lion race.

    The Beastie of these two races all looked majestic, especially The White Tiger race. In their true forms, not only were they huge in size, they were also unbelievably beautiful.

    Although The White Tiger Tribe didn''t disy the might of their bloodline as the Phoenix tribe did, their roars still had a certain suppressive effect on the ferocious beasts. This was also a signal for them to attack.

    Sure enough, as soon as the long tiger roar ended, three graceful white tigers leaped into the air like three white Lightning bolts, attacking the lion n ...

    A little.

    The lion n waspletely defeated!

    The White Tiger n directly entered the next round without any dispute.

    After that, it was the dragon n''s turn.

    Thest was the Qilin n.

    The four great king divine beasts had all defeated their opponents without any suspense, and they had not fought in the first round.

    After that, through old leopard''s exnation, Leng ruoxue and the rest found out that the four King divine beasts had entered the finals as seeded teams. Hence, it was destined that they would not meet each other in the first round of the finals.

    The following matches would use the referee ring system.

    Apart from the Dragon, Phoenix, White Tiger, and Qilin races, the other beast race that had entered the top five was actually the Fox race, which did not appear to be very strong. The five teams would eachpete in four matches, and the final rankings would be determined by the total points.

    The five ns "round-robin tournament was divided into four days. Each day would have one round. The opponents would be decided by drawing lots. In other words, there were still four days before the elite Grand meeting would end.

 Chapter 1927 The Banquet (2)

    Before the start of thepetition, Leng ruoxue had informed Feng Da and the others that they would be leaving immediately after thepetition.

    After the five ns round-robin tournament had officially started, the atmosphere in thepetition ground became even more heated. If it wasn''t for the fact that the leopard n had taken a spot for Leng ruoxue and the others, they would have been standing and watching the battle.

    There were two matches on the first day, and four teams were participating. The Phoenix n had a bye.

    The Dragon race''s opponent was The White Tiger race, while the Qilin race''s opponent was the Fox race.

    There was no suspense in the battle between the Qilin race and the Fox race. The battle between them was almost one-sided. Therefore, the Qilin race''spetition ended in less than ten minutes, which included the time when the two races stared at each other.

    Whereas the Dragon race and white Tiger race''s match was evenly matched. The two races fought until it was hard to decide. In the end, the Dragon race only used a slight advantage in the air and narrowly won The White Tiger race, obtaining victory in the first match.

    After the match, old leopard said with emotion,""AI! There''s no way we canpete with those flying in the sky! It''s good to have wings!" It was a little envious, jealous, and hateful.

    "What''s there to be envious about? apart from the dragon n and the Phoenix n, the other beasts that entered the finals didn''t have wings." Leng ruoxue nced at the old leopard who was remorseful and reminded him.

    "That may be so, but having wings isn''t too much!" The old leopard sighed.

    "Among the godly skills of the wind attribute, isn''t there the art of flying? Therefore, not all of the people who run on the ground can''t fly. " Leng ruoxueughed.

    "Little girl, not all of the wind attribute divine skills of our beasts have the ability to fly. Therefore, many of the beasts with the wind attribute can''t fly, but their running speed is faster than many beasts, such as our leopard n!" Old leopard exined.

    "Oh!" Leng ruoxue nodded. It was no wonder the old leopard was so depressed. Among these leopards, a good portion of them had the wind attribute. It was a pity that their divine skills were different from humans ''.

    "AI! Girl, let''s go back!" The old leopard was obviously listless.

    Leng ruoxue nodded and left the arena with the leopard n.

    For the next two days, Leng ruoxue didn''t go to thepetition venue to watch the matches. However, Feng Da and the rest did. Furthermore, after they returned, they reported to her about the matches with exaggerated details. As for the matches in the past two days, other than the white fox n who yed the role of apanying the Crown Prince to read, the other four ns had their own victories and losses. The difference in points between them wasn''t that big, so the match tomorrow would be extremely important.

    Among the five ns, the Phoenix n was temporarily in first ce, followed closely by the Qilin n. And on thest day, their opponents were the Dragon race and the Tiger race.

    On the morning of thest day of thepetition, Leng ruoxue and the others headed to thepetition grounds after packing up. Their seats were still reserved for them by the leopard n.

    "After today, the elitepetition will truly end." In the audience stand, old leopard sighed again.

    "Will you leave immediately after the match?" Leng ruoxue asked curiously. For the past two days, she had been thinking about how she could get close to the Qilin n. However, all the ns she hade up with had been rejected by the spiritual beasts. Hence, she could only give up on this idea for now.

    "Yes. Although there''s a banquet in the Divine Master''s estate, we magical beasts are not interested in those things. So, we''ll be leaving as soon as thepetition is over." The old leopard nodded.

    "A banquet?" Leng ruoxue was a little surprised. Why didn''t she hear about any banquet after the human race''spetition ended? Could it be that the Divine Master''s estate was also receiving preferential treatment?

    "Hehe! It''s a tradition, and it''s the same for you humans after thepetition. " The old leopardughed.<sub> </sub>

    "Howe I didn''t know?" Leng ruoxue was confused.

    "Even if you know, you might not go, right? So, I guess someone has rejected it for you. " The old leopard said with certainty. Although it had not spent a long time with this little human girl, it had a clear understanding of her character. This girl was veryzy! Why would she attend a banquet?

    "Could it be Godfather?" Leng ruoxue guessed.

    In fact, she had guessed it right. The master of the ning family had indeed declined the invitation for her. To be more precise, he had not informed her at all and had attended in her ce in the name of the ning family. Master ning''s actions were the result of a discussion between the few old men. After all, they did not wish for Leng ruoxue to face the Divine Master so soon.

    "It''s possible! Hehe! That banquet isn''t really that interesting, so it''s better to go home earlier. " Old leopardughed drily.

    "En!" Leng ruoxue nodded. In reality, she wasn''t too interested in banquets and the like. As the saying goes, there''s no such thing as a good banquet. Who knew what would happen at a banquet?

    "Hehe! Little girl, when thepetition is over, why don''t we go together?" At this time, old leopard suggested.

    "Alright!" Leng ruoxue did not have any objections to this suggestion. Furthermore, she knew that the leopard n''s territory was on the way to her ownnd of evil demons.

    Suddenly, a loud Phoenix cry resounded through the sky. Leng ruoxue and the rest''s attention was instantly drawn to thepetition ground.

    The match began.

    The two matches on thest day would be held simultaneously for the sake of fairness.

    The battle between the dragon and the phoenix!

    The collision between the Qilin and The White Tiger attracted the attention of many beasts. Naturally, Leng ruoxue and the rest were attracted as well.

    In the middle of the arena, there were two huge rings, and each of them had six huge beasts. They were arrogant and proud of themselves!

    A dragon''s cry, a Phoenix''s cry, a tiger''s roar, and a Qilin''s roar rang out continuously. Following that, several figures that were as fast as lightning tangled together. The beasts, Leng ruoxue, and the rest could only see a blur in front of them. Other than that, there were also the sounds of explosions caused by the collision of divine skills ...

    At this moment, half of the sky was dyed red, and the temperature rose rapidly. Without asking, Leng ruoxue and the rest knew that this was the Phoenix n''s Natal me burning. In contrast, it was the dragon n''s Dragon Breath. It was also something used to roast people, so the temperature rose rapidly.

    However, The White Tiger n seemed to be opposing them. The three white tigers on the stage actually used water attribute divine skills in unison. In an instant, the temperature dropped by a lot! A light drizzle started to fall from the sky. When the Qilin n saw this, they did not want to be outdone and continued to kick out with their hooves. Suddenly, a strong gust of wind blew on the arena ...

    "What are the four ns doing?" Seeing their performance, Leng ruoxue felt a headache. Could this still be considered apetition? It was clearly battle energy!

    "Hehe! Girl, you''ll get used to it! They''ve always been like this. On the surface, they look harmonious, but in reality, the four ns are allpeting with each other!" Old leopard said.

    "Then can thispetition bepleted in passing?" Leng ruoxue asked with uncertainty.

    "I can! They were all determined topete for superiority! Besides, the Phoenix-kind had the upper hand in thepetition a few days ago. Therefore, the other three ns are all holding their breath!" Old leopard said with an evil smile.

 Chapter 1928 The Banquet (3)

    "Oh! I hope they don''t destroy the public property of the Divine Master''s estate. " Leng ruoxue looked at them and started to worry for the Divine Master''s residence out of boredom.

    However, just as she finished speaking, everyone and the beasts heard a bang! Bang!'' A few loud bangs were heard. After that, they saw the tall and sturdy stage copse magnificently. At this moment, the Dragon race and the Phoenix race were floating in mid-air, facing each other. As for The White Tiger race and the Qilin race, they had naturallynded on the empty ground in the middle of the stage, ring at each other like tigers eyeing their prey.

    "Uh! Miss, you''re really good at divination!" Feng Da was speechless.

    "Divine calction? You''d rather say I''m a jinx!" Leng ruoxue lifted her eyelids slightly and said in an unpleasant tone.

    "I wouldn''t dare!" Feng Da quickly said, although he had thought of it in his heart.

    "As a man, if you dare to think, you must dare to admit it." Seeing through Feng DA''s thoughts, Leng ruoxue said with a look of disdain. In fact, she didn''t think there was anything wrong with her doomsayer mouth. It didn''t belong to her anyway, so she wouldn''t feel bad if it was destroyed.

    "Hehe! Miss is right, Captain, you''re not being honest. " When Lin Yuan saw this, he added fuel to the fire.

    "Miss, I ..." Feng Da red at Lin Yuan and looked at Leng ruoxue pitifully. However, Leng ruoxue only snorted coldly and turned her beautiful eyes to thepetition arena.

    These two matches could be considered a destruction of the divine Lord''s residence. After the four ns had destroyed the stage, they had also attacked the audience. At this moment, almost half of the seats had been destroyed by them. The beasts who were watching the battle from the audience had scattered like birds and beasts. The judge had even maintained a safe area with them. However, Leng ruoxue and the others remained calmly in their seats.

    "Little girl! Thepetition seems to be quite dangerous. Why don''t we go back first?" Seeing the four ns ''stance of not giving up until one of them died, the old leopard was a little timid. If he identally hurt his leopards, he would be heartbroken.

    "Uh!" Old leopard''s words made Leng ruoxue''s forehead fill with ck lines. What was going on? The match wasn''t over yet, and he had to leave early?

    "Little girl, in the previous matches, these four ns actually didn''t use their full strength, so I think they''re all holding back and waiting for thisst match! And thisst battle should be considered a battle of life and death between them! I think we should just hide!" Old leopard made his words more clear and looked at Leng ruoxue with anticipation, hoping that she would advance and retreat with him.

    "But if we leave, we won''t know who will win the championship." Leng ruoxue was a little hesitant.

    "It doesn''t matter. Staying alive is more important. The four ns seem to be ruthless. If we continue to watch the battle, we will certainly be affected. It''s not worth it!" Old leopard advised earnestly.

    "Alright then!" Although it was a pity, Leng ruoxue had to admit that old leopard''s words made sense. Furthermore, if they were injured because of watching thepetition between the four ns, they probably wouldn''t be able to get anypensation. Thinking about it this way, it was more worthwhile to leave this ce.

    After making their decision, Leng ruoxue and the rest followed the leopard n and left thepetition grounds. Following behind them were many other beasts. After all, they understood that there were many beasts!

    After leaving the arena, Huan Chen''s voice rang out in Leng ruoxue''s heart.

    "Little girl, quickly leave this ce!" Huan Chen couldn''t wait any longer when thepetition was about to end.

    "Alright then!" Seeing how anxious Huan Chen was, Leng ruoxue could not bear to dampen his spirits. After all, she was the one who wanted to stay and watch the beast race''spetition. Huan Chen had wanted to leave long ago. Now that the beast race''spetition wasing to an end, she naturally had no reason to stay.

    Aftermunicating with the old leopard, the group of people left the Imperial City quietly with the leopard n.

    Huan Chen heaved a sigh of relief after leaving the Imperial City without any hindrance. However, he knew very well that this was only because his smokescreen had worked temporarily. It wouldn''t take long for that woman to react. At that time, the divine realm would probably not be at peace. However, thew did not have its responsibilities. He had given so many divine artifacts to people. Even if that woman wanted to investigate, it would probably take a long time. By that time, the little girl''s strength should have improved.

    At the thought of this, Huan Chen''s mood was obviously better. He did not continue to urge Leng ruoxue to hurry.

    By the time they returned to thend of demons, Leng ruoxue was surprised to find that their house had already been built!

    Looking at the familiar house, Leng ruoxue and the others were all excited, especially Leng Qingtian. He had deep feelings for his home in the water Margin continent. After all, it carried too many memories. Therefore, when he saw that the God World had a home like The Water Margin continent, he was so excited that tears welled up in his eyes.

    "Grandpa!" Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but call out in worry when she saw how agitated her grandfather was.

    "Hahaha! Xue ''er, I''m fine. I was just too excited. " Leng Qingtian wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes as he spoke in embarrassment.

    "Old man, why are you so excited? Go and upy a room, our rooms will be taken away by others!" When the disheveled old man saw this, he could not help but roar. This was because he knew that the first elder and the others from the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters had already gone to choose their own rooms. Hmph! They really didn''t know what being polite was! He couldn''t help butin in his heart. However, he only dared to think about it in his heart and didn''t dare to say it out loud. After all, those people were his elders!<sub> </sub>

    With that said, the disheveled old man ran off.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the disheveled old man''s anxious actions and could not help butugh. In reality, no one would upy their rooms at all. This was because when she first built this house, she had reserved rooms for those who were on good terms with her. Furthermore, there were many guest rooms in this house. There were also two other courtyards that were not considered small. Other than that, she also had a personal room given to her by the great elder. No matter how she looked at it, she would not be short of amodation.

    "Master! This is our surprise for you!" Seeing its Masters "excited expressions, the silver Rat King said in a soft voice with a shy face.

    "Hehe! Thank you, I really didn''t expect the house to bepleted so quickly. " Leng ruoxue was really happy.

    "Hehe! It''s all thanks to the help of the beastmen in thend of evil demons. Otherwise, the house wouldn''t have been built so quickly. " The silver Rat King didn''t dare to im credit and quickly said.

    "Yes, I know! Silver Rat King, go and invite them to be my guests tomorrow night. I want to properly thank them. " Leng ruoxue ordered after some thought.

    "No problem!" The silver Rat King replied and immediately left the house.

    At this moment, the leopard tribe members who had finished touring the area came to them with faces full of admiration.

    The beasts had always beenfortable with their own residence. However, after seeing such an exquisite and beautiful house, they actually became envious. The old leopard even felt that his decision to visit Leng ruoxue''s territory was a wise and great decision. Otherwise, they would not have been able to see such a good house.

    As a matter of fact, Leng ruoxue''s house was not very outstandingpared to many beautiful pce-level buildings in the divine world. However, the house was very practical. Moreover, the feeling of home was unusually warm and strong, even making people involuntarily indulge in it. This was something that many beautiful but cold pces could notpare with. Otherwise, old leopard would not be so envious.

    "Little girl, this house of yours is really not bad. I wonder if I can often bring my nsmen over to be guests in the future?" The old leopard asked deliberately. In fact, it was a greeting in disguise.

    "Of course you can!" Leng ruoxue and the rest got along well with the leopard n, so they naturally wouldn''t reject them.

    "Hehe! Then I won''t be polite. " Old leopard nodded with satisfaction.

    "No need to be polite, just treat this ce as your own home." Leng ruoxue said with a smile. She had always been generous to her friends.

    "Yes, yes!" The old leopard nodded his head repeatedly. Leng ruoxue''s words were exactly what he wanted.

    In particr, the spirit gathering formation that Leng ruoxue had set up made old leopard even more determined toe here often in the future. At this time, he had never thought that not only would he bring his nsmen here often, but he would also move his territory here.

    The next day.

    Leng ruoxue then instructed Feng Da and the rest to prepare arge amount of food to entertain the beasts that had been invited.

    When the beasts arrived excitedly, they were dumbfounded when they saw the dazzling array of dishes on the long table in the garden. What, what were these? The dishes on the table were all things that they had never seen before. Furthermore, the fragrance of the dishes had reached their noses from far away. If they were not afraid of embarrassing themselves in front of Leng ruoxue, they would have pounced on the delicious food.

    Looking at the bewildered expressions on the bewildered faces of the bewildered beasts, Leng ruoxue smiled faintly and said,""I don''t know what you like, so I ordered people to prepare some dishes of all kinds."

    "There are stir-fried vegetables, hot pot, cold dishes, and your mostmon barbecue!" Leng ruoxue continued. Following that, she carefully introduced how to eat the various dishes. Many of the beasts were very interested in the small pots and asked about how to eat the hotpot.

    After Leng ruoxue answered them one by one and demonstrated to them, the beasts were tempted to give it a try.

    A fire Wolf had just picked up a piece of meat as thin as a cicada''s wing with its ws when it was knocked away by itspanion.

    "What are you doing?" The fire Wolf that wanted to eat meat growled angrily.

    "Don''t use your ws, that''s rude!" Hispanion reminded him in a low voice.

 Chapter 1929 Meeting Huan Chen (1)

    "Then what should I use?" The fire Wolf was confused. They had been eating for so many years, but they had always used their ws.

    "Use the chopsticks! You pig!" Hispanion roared in exasperation.

    "You''re the pig! I''m clearly a Wolf!" When the fire Wolf heard that it was being called a pig, it was immediately enraged.

    "Alright! You''re a Wolf that''s stupider than a pig. " Hispanion said in a low voice. As for how he knew that pigs were stupid, he had naturally heard about it from Feng Da and the others, and he had remembered it.

    "You said I''m stupid? Don''t tell me you know how to use chopsticks?" The fire Wolf nced at the long and thin chopsticks in Leng ruoxue''s hand, its face full of dissatisfaction. Chopsticks were things that humans liked to use, how would they know how to use them?

    "Uh! I also don''t know how to!" Hispanion lowered his head in shame. At the same time, he was thinking to himself. Although he didn''t know how to use chopsticks, at least he knew that he couldn''t use his ws in front of so many important human figures. Otherwise, where would the reputation of the fire Wolf n be?

    "Then why did you say I''m stupid?" The fire Wolf red at itspanion in anger.

    "I just wanted to remind you! We have to be careful of our influence. " Hispanion lowered his head and whispered.

    Although the two wolves ''conversation was very soft, it still reached Leng ruoxue and the rest''s ears without missing a single detail. When they heard the conversation between the two little beasts, they could not help butugh.

    "Hehe! Little Xue ''er, these little fellows are quite interesting. " The master of the ning familyughed heartily. He couldn''t deny that these two little things had made him happy.

    "Yup!" Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement. She had always felt that beasts were cuter than humans.

    After some thought, Leng ruoxue smiled and said,""You don''t have to be so formal. I invited you here today to thank you. So, you can eat whatever you want. You don''t have to care about what we think. We don''t mind."

    "Hahaha! That''s right! Everyone, do as you please!" The master of the ning family agreed.

    When the two little beasts heard this, they immediately opposed in unison,""No! We have to follow the rules and not embarrass the wolf tribe!"

    In fact, what the two beasts were thinking was that since they would be neighbors with these humans in the future, they naturally couldn''t be as casual as before. They had to learn some human rules. They weren''t afraid that these humans would look down on them, but for the sake of their beastly reputation!

    "Hehe! Since that''s the case, you can start with the chopsticks!" The master of the ning family said with a smile, not trying to persuade them.

    "En!" The two little beasts nodded and were about to pick up the chopsticks on the table. However, when they looked at their ws, they were in a dilemma. Although their ws were separated into pieces, they were very short. Moreover, most of them were meat pads. The sharpest ws and toes were obviously not suitable for holding chopsticks. What should they do?

    The two little beasts stared at each other, and then they reached for the chopsticks on the table together. However, the round bamboo chopsticks were as slippery as a Loach, and they could not pick them up at all.

    I''ll grab it! I''ll grab it! I don''t believe it! The dignified Fire Wolf n could not do anything to two small chopsticks! The two little beasts thought to themselves at the same time, but they really couldn''t do anything about the two chopsticks.

    However, the two little beasts were very determined. More importantly, they had already gotten into a fight with the two chopsticks in front of them. They wouldn''t let this matter rest until they got their hands on the two detestable chopsticks!

    Seeing the two of them so insistently wanting to learn how to use chopsticks, Leng ruoxue and the rest could not bear to continue watching. Although they found it funny at the start, they did not think so after watching for a long time.

    Wasn''t it making things difficult for the wolves by letting them use chopsticks that humans were good at? Initially, Leng ruoxue did not expect them to use chopsticks. However, these two stubborn little fellows were actually at loggerheads with the pair of chopsticks. Leng ruoxue and the rest did not know whether tough or cry at this fact.

    However, the other beasties who were here to attend the banquet were probably even more depressed.

    Although they had thought of using chopsticks before, they retreated when they saw that the two wolf pups had spent so much effort but could not hold the tiny bamboo chopsticks in their paws.<sub> </sub>

    Moreover, many of the Beasties were praying in their hearts not to let them seed! Otherwise, it would be embarrassing for them if they used their ws while the other two were using chopsticks. However, hearing the sound of chopsticks falling on the table, it seemed to be embarrassing for all the beasts.

    For a moment, the Beasties were in a dilemma.

    The thoughts of wanting them to seed, but at the same time afraid of them seeding, alternated in their hearts. In the end, they could not figure out their own thoughts.

    After a long time.

    The two wolf pups were still unable to master how to use the chopsticks. Leng ruoxue and the rest of the Beasties could only sigh and admire their unyielding determination.

    The food was cold, and the humans and beasts were all hungry.

    In the end, baby couldn''t help but eat it first.

    Seeing that a beast had taken the lead to eat, the beasts also started to gobble down the food without holding back.

    In an instant, many beasts ''mouths were stuffed with food, and their ws were also full of food. Their eyes were fixed on the other food on the table. They were eating what was in their ws and looking at what was in their bowls.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest looked at the way the Beasties ate like a swarm of locusts. They could not help but feel grateful that they did not sit at the same table with those big eaters. Otherwise, they would have long since lost their share of the food. Thinking up to this point, they started digging in.

    As everyone ate, they admired the two wolf pups who spared no effort in learning how to use chopsticks. They deeply admired their enthusiasm for learning. At this moment, a surprised voice rang in everyone''s ears,""I know how to use it!"

    Instantly, ck lines appeared on the foreheads of everyone and the beasts.

    They ... Had all finished eating!

    "I''m going to pick it up too. " The other one also called out happily.

    Everyone was even more silent!

    Sensing the strange atmosphere, the two wolf pups were confused.

    What was going on? They had learned how to use chopsticks, but why were no humans or beasts happy for them?

    Not getting the expected praise, the two wolf cubs were very depressed. However, when they identally saw the mess on the table, they were even more depressed.

    "Where''s the food? Where did all the food go?" The two little wolves howled in disbelief. Then, they looked at each other. From each other''s eyes, they saw disbelief!

    "We''ve finished them all!" An elder of the fire Wolf n couldn''t help but speak up when he saw that no one was paying attention to his nsmen.

    "What? How could he do this? You, you''ve really gone too far!" The two wolf pups howled in anger. Then, the crowd and the beasts saw the two wolf pups, who were on fire from anger, burst into tears ...

    "Uh!" More ck lines appeared on everyone''s foreheads. Why was she crying?

 Chapter 1930 Meeting Huan Chen (2)

    "Why are you guys crying? Don''t cry!" Elder hung''s face burned when he saw this. How embarrassing! It was too embarrassing!

    "You''ve all eaten your fill, why don''t you let us cry? We''re still hungry!" One of the wolf pups howled, while the other red at its elder. Hmph! His own nsmen! He didn''t even know how to leave some for them.

    "Uh! Don''t cry, there''s still some food left!" Elder hung had a headache and couldn''t help but sneak a nce at his King. These two little wolves were the younger generation of the king''s bloodline and were considered the nephews of the n leader. Therefore, he couldn''t hit them or scold them. He could only coax them.

    "Vegetables?" Upon hearing this, the two little fire wolves raised their teary eyes and looked at the table, instantly bing even angrier.

    There were indeed some leftovers on the table, but they were all vegetables! They were carnivores! How could he only eat vegetables! They wanted to eat meat! They were carnivorous!

    "Do you think we''re rabbits?" The two little fire wolves were angry, and the consequences were serious.

    "Eating more vegetables is good for the body." The fire Wolf elder said in a low voice. When the two little fire wolves heard him say that, they really wanted to jump up and bite him. Wasn''t he just standing there and talking without feeling the pain in his back? They were all eating until their brains were full, but he had to eat vegetables like a rabbit? This was really bullying the wolf!

    "Yes, I''ll suggest to uncle that I should give you more vegetables in the future," One of the small wolves said in a gloomy voice.

    The other one didn''t want to be outdone and continued,""I suggest that the wolf tribe should eat vegetables instead. We can''t let go of good things that are good for health, right? Uncle?"

    "Uh! I''m just a bystander. The Queen will make the decisions for the wolf tribe. " The wolf King saw that he had been innocently named and quickly said. However, as soon as he finished speaking, he immediately received countless disdainful eyes, among which Feng Da and the others were the most.

    This was because the wolf King had stolen the term ''soy sauce'' from them.

    "I say, Wolf King! You''re the king of a n, how can you do this?" Feng Da couldn''t help it. This old wolf was too embarrassing for men.

    "How did I do?" The wolf King didn''t think that he had done anything wrong. In fact, he had always thought that he was very Democratic and listened to the opinions of his nsmen for all matters. He was also a good man who listened to his wife. What a rare quality this was!

    "You''re too irresponsible. " Feng Da pointed it out directly.

    "Uh! I am very responsible! If I don''t take responsibility, where did my childe from?" The wolf King rolled his eyes and said with a ''you don''t understand'' look.

    "This is the same thing?" Feng Da was speechless. He and Wolf King were not on the same channel. Otherwise, why would it be so difficult for them tomunicate? More importantly, the wolf King didn''t answer the question.

    "Of course!" The wolf King said matter-of-factly.

    "Alright! It''s my fault for not being able to understand. " Feng Da was defeated.

    "It''s good that you know. " The wolf King pushed his nose up.

    "You ..." Feng Da was furious. After taking a deep breath, he decided not to stoop to the level of a Wolf. Of course, he kept silent.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxueughed to herself. This Wolf King was a pain in the ass, how could Feng Da possibly exin it to him?<sub> </sub>

    After some thought, Leng ruoxue smiled and said,""Wolf King, it''s gettingte. Shouldn''t you all go back?" She was a little tired.

    After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the wolf King widened his eyes in disbelief.""Are you chasing us away? How could you do this? We''re not leaving yet!"

    "You''ve already eaten. Are you nning to stay the night?" Hearing the wolf King''s words, Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. The other beasties could not help but distance themselves from the Wolf King. It was too embarrassing to stand next to it.

    "Why can''t I? We''re neighbors, so it''s only right for you to let us stay for a night. Besides, it''s sote now, and it''s not safe for us to walk at night. If anything happens, you''ll feel guilty, right?" The wolf King said shamelessly. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to leave, but the food here was too attractive to him. Moreover, the spiritual energy in this house was much richer than outside, so he really couldn''t bear to leave just like this!

    "What if I say I don''t feel guilty?" Leng ruoxue was helpless against the Wolf King. She had never seen such a thick-skinned Beastie before. Furthermore, the evil demon''snd was their territory. Would they be in danger here? She would not believe it even if she was beaten to death!

    "How is that possible? You can''t be that inhumane! You''re a good person! I''m very clear about that. So, quickly arrange rooms for us! I see that there are quite a few empty rooms here!" The wolf King urged. In any case, it had already made up its mind not to leave.

    However, after it had finished speaking, it noticed that Leng ruoxue and the rest did not move. It then continued,""Forget it! I won''t trouble you, I''ll do it myself, I''ll go find a nice room myself!" With that, the wolf King turned around and left to find a room for himself.

    Seeing the wolf King''s self-introduction and shameless actions, Feng Da and the others were even more speechless. No wonder this guy was so famous in thend of evil demons. It seemed that he had no choice but to admit defeat!

    "Miss, are we just going to let it be like this?" After a long while, Feng Da whispered to Leng ruoxue.

    "Do you have any good ideas?" Leng ruoxue asked with a faint smile. Actually, from a certain aspect, she still admired Wolf King.

    "Uh! I don''t have any!" Feng Da didn''t want to deal with the Wolf King.

    At this moment, the fire Wolf n''s Queen walked to Leng ruoxue''s side with an apologetic expression.""I''m sorry for the trouble. I''ll try to persuade it to leave. "

    "It doesn''t matter, just let it stay for one night! You guys can stay too. After all, we''re neighbors. " Leng ruoxue said generously. The beasts in her house had put in a lot of effort, so it was normal for them to stay the night.

    "Thank you! Then we won''t be polite. " Upon hearing this, the wolf Queen quickly said. In fact, it was also quite curious about this house.

    "You''re wee!" Leng ruoxueughed. Then, she turned to the other Beastie,""It''s indeed a littlete today. All of you should stay the night and go back tomorrow morning!" In any case, it didn''t matter if they kept one or a group.

    When the beasts heard this, they were all excited. In fact, they had been drooling over this house for a long time. They had seen it with their own eyes, but they had no chance to live in it. It was impossible not to be tempted. Although they also felt that the wolf King''s thick skin was a little embarrassing, they were quite grateful to the old wolf now. If it was not so shameless, they would not have had the chance to live here!

    "Feng Da, help them make the arrangements." Leng ruoxue looked at the happy beastmen and instructed Feng Da. There were too many of them, so one room per person would definitely not be enough.

    "Yes!" Feng Da replied. Then, with a wave of his hand, he led the beasts out of the garden.

    However, the two hungry little fire wolves did not leave with Feng Da.

 Chapter 1931 Meeting Huan Chen (3)

    "Sister! We haven''t eaten anything yet!" The two little fellows looked at Leng ruoxue pitifully, their eyes still misty.

    "Don''t worry, grape has already gone to prepare food for you. " Leng ruoxue coaxed. She had never been able to resist these cute little fellows. So, before they cried, she had already asked grape to prepare some food. She couldn''t really let these two little things go hungry!

    "Big sister is the best! It''s much better than those old fogeys who think that eating vegetables is good for health. Hmph! From tomorrow onwards, they will be eating vegetables!" A Wolf Cub said hatefully.

    "Yes, but can you two make the decision?" Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    "Of course! We''re in charge of the wolves "food." The two wolf pups said at the same time.

    "You guys are really capable!" Leng ruoxue praised. She didn''t expect these two little things to be so difficult to deal with. She started to pity those old wolves.

    "Hehe!" The two wolf pupsughed evilly.

    At this moment, grape had finished preparing two portions of food and ced them in front of the two wolf pups.

    Instantly, the fragrance of the food filled the air, causing the two little fellows to drool.

    Without waiting for Leng ruoxue''s order, the two wolf pups pounced towards the food. They hadpletely forgotten about the chopsticks. Who asked them to be so afraid? before they could even master the chopsticks, the food would be gone! Therefore, he would have to slowly practice using chopsticks in the future!

    After watching the two little fellows gobble down the food and arranging a ce for them to stay, Leng ruoxue and the rest returned to their rooms to rest.

    The next morning.

    Leng ruoxue had just walked out of her room when she heard a pained wailing from the guest courtyard not far away. Filled with suspicion, everyone went to the guest courtyard at the same time.

    "What''s going on?" Seeing that unreliable old wolf King rolling around on the ground shamelessly, Leng ruoxue and the rest were all speechless. What was he up to again?

    "Uh! He was fine! I''m fine!" When the wolf Queen heard Leng ruoxue''s words, her face was filled with awkwardness. She secretly red at her troublesome man. This detestable thing. This was someone else''s territory, yet he had caused their Fire Wolf n to lose so much face!

    "Are you sure you''re fine?" Leng ruoxue was in disbelief. Looking at the old fire Wolf, it didn''t look like he was fine! Moreover, this was her home after all, so she felt that it was better for her to ask clearly.

    "Yes, yes!" The wolf Queen nodded with certainty. However, at this moment, the old wolf King shouted with a dissatisfied expression,""Who said he''s fine? We''re your guests! How can you abuse us like this?"

    "Dammit! You shut up!" Without giving Leng ruoxue and the others a chance to react, the wolf Queen furiously pulled the old wolf King''s ear and growled in a low voice.

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest heard the old wolf King''s words, they were dumbfounded. What was going on? When did they abuse them?

    "Wolf Queen! Don''t stop it, I want to hear how we mistreated it. " After a moment of silence, Leng ruoxue finally spoke.

    "Uh! Miss Leng, don''t listen to its nonsense!" The wolf Queen''s face was filled with shame as she kept ring at her man.

    "There are no waves without wind! I believe that the fire Wolf King wouldn''t lie. " Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    "Human! You know me very well!" Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the old fire Wolf King''s face was filled with pride. It was just short of raising its tail proudly. However, its proud expression, coupled with its image of rolling on the ground, made people speechless.

    "Then tell me!" Leng ruoxue sighed.

    "Then I won''t be polite, Hmph! You''ve been abusing me, feeding me vegetables early in the morning! I won ''t! I want to eat meat!" The fire Wolf King roared in one breath.

    "We haven''t even started making breakfast yet! Where did you get the vegetables to eat?" Upon hearing this, grape could not help but doubt.

    "What? You haven''t made breakfast yet? Are you guys trying to starve me to death?" Grape''s words made the fire Wolf King even angrier.

    Looking at the fire Wolf King''s reaction, grape could not help but roll his eyes! ''Damn it!'' That''s not the main point, okay? Why did this old fire Wolf always give irrelevant answers? I really don''t know what the structure of its brain is, it''s so different!

    "I''m asking you where you got the vegetables to eat?" After a long while, grape gritted his teeth and said.

    "Hehe! Miss Grape, we''re the ones who gave this to uncle!" At this moment, two little fire wolves appeared out of nowhere and said.

    "So that''s how it is! Fire Wolf King, did you hear that? This is none of our business! We didn''t abuse you. " Grape quickly said.

    "You guys didn''t make me breakfast!" The fire Wolf King emphasized. It no longer used the word "abuse".

    "Uncle! We''re guests, we have to be self-aware. Don''t bother grape sister and the others with breakfast, we''ve already prepared it for you! Hurry up and eat! It won''t taste good if it''s cold. " A little fire Wolf urged with an evil smile.

    When the crowd heard the little fire Wolf''s words, they couldn''t help butpare the two fire wolves in their hearts. Sigh! The young one was more understanding than the old one! This old fire Wolf was really regressing the more he lived.<sub> </sub>

    However, none of them had any intention of getting involved in the dispute between the fire wolves, so they all kept silent.

    "I don''t want to eat the breakfast you guys made!" Old fire Wolf looked at the vegetables on the table that had been cooked into a dark green color and said with a look of disgust.

    "Uncle! You''re hurting us by saying that. " The two little fire wolves revealed a sad expression at the same time and spoke in unison.

    "I appreciate your filial piety, but don''t even think about making me eat the food you make!" The old fire Wolf King was very stubborn. That was pig food, wasn''t it? It wasn''t for wolves at all.

    "Uncle, eating vegetables is good for your health!"

    "Uncle! Hurry up and eat!"

    The two little fire wolves ignored the fire Wolf King''s words and simply ced the breakfast they had prepared in front of the fire Wolf King. They looked at it with anticipation.

    Looking at the broken leaves, the old fire Wolf dared to swear in its heart that the vegetables were definitely not fresh. It might even be leftovers from yesterday. So, how could it eat it?

    In fact, it had guessed right!

    The breakfast made by the two little fire wolves was indeed the leftover vegetables fromst night. Furthermore, they had picked them up from the trash!

    After they were done washing, they hesitated for a long time before finally deciding to serve the food to the fire Wolf King. However, who knew that not only was the old wolf unwilling to eat, it was even rolling around on the ground shamelessly. For a moment, they were at a loss.

    "I''m not eating! I''m not hungry! Take this food and give it to the elders!" The fire Wolf King rolled its eyes and decided to direct the trouble to the elders. The elders of the fire Wolf n, who were watching from the side, were scared into scattering when they heard this.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the red lights that were disappearing quickly and sighed again. She had lost count of how many times she had sighed.

    After giving Feng Da and the rest a look, Leng ruoxue led them out of the guest courtyard.

    She really couldn''t be bothered with matters involving this old fire Wolf. Just let those two little fellows torment themselves! Also, she remembered clearly that the old fire Wolf said it was not hungry anymore.

    As expected, grape and the others did not make the fire Wolf King''s portion during breakfast.

    After the beasts finished their breakfast, they started to leave one after another. When the old fire Wolf saw this, he took the opportunity to walk in front of Leng ruoxue and said with a face full of dissatisfaction,""Human, I''m still hungry! Give me something to eat. "

    "Didn''t you say you weren''t hungry?" Leng ruoxue''s eyes widened in disbelief, as if she had just heard a fantasy story.

    "I''m hungry again, okay?" The fire Wolf King said angrily.

    "Alright!" Leng ruoxue nodded. Then, she turned to the two little fire wolves and said,""Your uncle is hungry again!"

    "They''re here! Uncle! Your breakfast is here!" Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the two little fire wolves became excited again. They quickly ran to the fire Wolf King and handed over the shattered vegetable leaves.

    "I don''t want to eat this!" The fire Wolf King''s expression immediately turned ugly. Its fiery red fur also faintly suffused with ck anger. It was clear that it was really angry.

    "Uncle, there''s no other food other than this. Just make do with it!" A fire Wolf said.

    "Yup! Uncle! Don''t be a picky eater, I''ll tell you the truth! Those elders also haven''t had breakfast yet! If they are also hungry, you won''t even be able to eat these vegetables. " The other Fire Wolf purposely reminded in a low voice.

    Hearing their words, Leng ruoxue''s mouth twitched. No wonder she felt that there were fewer fire wolves for breakfast. They were not ''hungry''!

    "It''s better not to eat it! You can leave it for them to eat! I''m not hungry anymore! I''ll go back first!" The fire Wolf King said angrily and ran away.

    AI! They had finally sent this God of gue away! Watching the fire Wolf King''s back, Leng ruoxue muttered to herself. Then, the fire Wolf King brought his nsmen to bid farewell to Leng ruoxue.

    After the beasts from thend of demons had left, only the first elder and the rest of the members of the leopard n remained in the Leng family''s residence. However, from their looks, they did not seem to have any intention of leaving immediately. Leng ruoxue did not treat them as outsiders either, so she naturally would not apany them all the time.

    From that day on, there would always be some unusual noises in thend of evil demons in the middle of the night, apanied by wolf howls from time to time. However, Leng ruoxue and the rest did not pay much attention to it. Not long after, Feng Da and the rest requested to enter closed-door cultivation.

    Leng ruoxue was also preparing to go into closed-door cultivation. However, before that, she specially brought the demon to meet Huan Chen.

    Within the Dreamdust space.

    A white-robed man red at Leng ruoxue with a face full of hidden bitterness. He spoke as if he was a resentful husband,""Little girl, why are you only here now? I''ve been waiting for you for days!"

 Chapter 1932 Dreamdusts Talent (1)

    Upon hearing this, Leng ruoxue''s forehead broke out in a cold sweat. They had contacted each other a few days ago, right? Huan Chen was the one who told her not to disturb him and to sleep well for a few days. Now, he was biting back at her?

    However, when the evildoer heard Huan Chen''s words, his handsome face immediately darkened. With a straight face, he went up and grabbed Huan Chen''s cor. He narrowed his eyes at Xing an and said angrily,""What did you just say? I dare you to say that again!"

    "Let me go, you barbaric man! AI! Why does this little girl like you? You really have no taste!" Huan Chen said, unafraid of death.

    "Good! Very good! You''ve got guts!" The demon said with a smile that was not a smile. After which, he grabbed Huan Chen''s cor and directly dragged him away.

    Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but widen her eyes when she saw the demon''s actions. The demon was so manly! However, this seemed to be the Dreamdust space! She had never heard of a guest being able to teach the host a lesson.

    However, she immediately heard Huan Chen''s frightened voice from not far away.

    "Argh! You ... You savage man, what are you doing? This is my territory!"

    What followed was a loud ''Bang Bang''...

    Ugh! This monster really dared to do this? Leng ruoxue was speechless. She couldn''t help but think to herself,''isn''t he afraid of Huan Chen''s revenge?'' Eh! No, Huan Chen had already recognized her as his master. Didn''t that mean that evildoer was the one who was teaching her a lesson?

    Oh! Well fixed! Leng ruoxue quickly made a wise decision. She couldn''t be med for valuing her beauty over her subordinates. After all, provoking the evildoer would bring her more benefits than disadvantages. So, in order to make the evildoer feelfortable, she could only let Huan Chen down. Who asked that fellow to be so insensible and provoke the evildoer! This was probably the so-called "one can''t live with one''s own sins"!

    In an instant, Leng ruoxue had already made her decision. Huan Chen''s wailing continued to enter her ears, but she ignored them all.

    Leng ruoxue pretended to be bored as she sized up the illusion dust space. Even though this wasn''t her first time here, this ce didn''t seem to have changed much from thest time she saw it. It was still a vast expanse of white. She really couldn''t understand how the illusion dust could live here like a fish in water.

    In reality, Dreamdust was azy person. Moreover, he spent most of his time sleeping. As a result, he basically didn''t manage this space. In the past, when the previous owner was still alive, he didn''t pay much attention to this space. As time passed, the Dreamdust space became even more bare.

    To be honest, Leng ruoxue couldn''t tell what was so good about this illusionary dust space. They had lived here for close to a month, and other than finding their way, they didn''t seem to have done anything else. Thus, she hade here to have a good chat with Huan Chen and find out what was so special about this space. After all, it was a divine artifact refined by a former Divine Master! There would definitely be something extraordinary about it.

    However, Huan Chen still seemed to be getting beaten up!

    After an unknown period of time, the two of them finally appeared in front of Leng ruoxue.

    Looking at Huan Chen''s bruised face, Leng ruoxue didn''t even give him a word of greeting other than expressing her sympathy with her gaze.

    "Master! He beat me up!" Huan Chen saw that Leng ruoxue did not care about him and could only open his mouth to remind her in an aggrieved manner. This detestable man not only beat him up, but he also specially pped his face! Hmph! Don''t think that he didn''t know that this man was clearly jealous of his beauty!

    "Hmph!" Huan Chen''s words made the demon scoff coldly. Then, his dazzling eyes nced at Leng ruoxue indifferently, with a warning in his red eyes,''do as you see fit!''

    When Leng ruoxue saw the two of them, she felt a headacheing on. However, she had to stand on the side of the evildoer!

    "I saw it." Leng ruoxue sighed softly and said indifferently.<sub> </sub>

    "Then master, you must avenge me!" Huan Chen blinked her beautiful eyes and said with anticipation.

    "What revenge?" Leng ruoxue yed dumb and continued,""I think you really need a beating. Good job, demon!"

    Leng ruoxue''s words made the evildoer very satisfied. However, Huan Chen was heartbroken to hear this.

    "Master! How can you do this? I''m your tool spirit!" Huan Chen was so aggrieved that he was about to cry. How could he have such a master? Not only did she not support him, she even allowed evil forces to bully him! This was really too much!

    "I know! I''m helping reason and not family!" Leng ruoxue said without any shame.

    "Master!" Huan Chen waspletely depressed when he heard this. This master was clearly lecherous by nature and valued lechers over him. He actually said it in such a dignified manner. Hmph! He despised her in his heart!

    "Dreamdust! The demon beating you up is for your own good, but look at howzy you are! You don''t even know how to tidy up your own ce. There''s not even a bit of green in such a big ce. It''s bare everywhere. How can you live in it?" Leng ruoxue started to criticize Huan Chen again. As she spoke, she shot a nce at Huan Chen with a resentful expression.

    "Master! This isn''t a ce for people to live in the first ce!" Leng ruoxue''s words caused Huan Chen to feel a sense of inferiority. However, he quickly realized that his ce was not for people to live in.

    "Not a ce for people to live? Then wouldn''t it be a waste to leave such a big ce idle?" Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly. She didn''t know if it was her upational habit, but whenever she saw the space, she would think of building a house and nning it properly.

    "Master! My ce is specially used for training. " Huan Chen faintly said.

    "Only for experience?" Leng ruoxue couldn''t believe it. In fact, if this ce was used for training, she wouldn''t have found anything worth training in. There wasn''t even a single insect here.

    "There''s still thepetition. " Huan Chen added.

    "Then can you tell me how I can train here?" Leng ruoxue was a little curious, but she didn''t ask about thepetition.

    "Heaven''s secrets can not be divulged. Only those who havee here to train will know. " In fact, there was something else he didn''t say. If anyone who came here to train couldn''t pass, they wouldn''t have the chance to leave. After passing, they wouldpletely forget about the training process.

    Looking at Huan Chen''s mysterious behavior, Leng ruoxue''s anger rose. She had also discovered what her weapon spirit was! None of them were easy to deal with, all of them were so arrogant!

    "Master, are you here to gain experience?" Huan Chen noticed that Leng ruoxue seemed to be a little unhappy and quickly asked.

    "Don ''t!" Leng ruoxue rejected him without even thinking. Her tone was unfriendly and she was obviously angry.

    "Master! My ce was refined by His Excellency the Divine Master. I suggest youe and experience it for yourself! It''ll be very beneficial to you!" Dreamdust coaxed.

    "Then I won''te either!" Leng ruoxue said with certainty. Hmph! She would not be fooled!

 Chapter 1933 Dreamdusts Talent (2)

    "Master!" Huan Chen looked at Leng ruoxue gloomily. Why was master so stubborn? It was for her own good that he let her mastere in to gain experience! At the thought of this, he nced at the demon without a sound. However, the demon did not even look at him. Instantly, he felt even more depressed.

    The people around master are not to be trifled with! Huan Chen sighed in his heart.

    "Xue ''er, didn''t you want to go into seclusion? I think the spiritual energy here is not bad. Why don''t you go into seclusion here?" After that, the demon spoke indifferently. Hearing his words, Huan Chen''s worry immediately turned into joy. I hope master will listen to this guy.

    "Why?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at the demon in confusion. She didn''t think that the spiritual energy here would be denser than the one in the universal bracelet. Furthermore, she had always been cultivating in the purple bamboo house and was used to it.

    "Your state of mind will also be different in a different environment. Moreover, doesn''t this Dreamdust space also belong to you? You can''t be biased! If this space continues to be idle, it might be more and more deste, so you should just treat it as doing a good deed. " The demon said with a hidden meaning.

    "Uh!" Was there such a good person? Leng ruoxue was very suspicious of the demon''s words. However, she couldn''t deny that there was some truth to his words. This fantasy dust space was hers as well. If she didn''t use it, it might rust, she couldn''t help but think to herself.

    Although she was still a little hesitant, her heart had loosened a little.

    When Huan Chen heard the demon''s words, he almost went crazy. Depression? Which part of his ce was deste? This was clearly a high-level space beyond the mortal world. However, even though he was angry, he had to continue the conversation with the hateful man. He looked at Leng ruoxue with a bitter expression and tears welled up in his eyes. He then said with a slightly choked voice,"Master, I know you have a good space, but I''m different from it. As for what''s different, you''ll only know after you experience it yourself. I can only say that you''ll regret it if you don''te to my ce for closed-door cultivation!"

    "Eh? Really?" Leng ruoxue was skeptical. She did not know what she had to regret. Didn''t this ce already belong to her? Wouldn''t that mean that she coulde whenever she wanted?

    "It''s true! It''s more real than diamonds!" Huan Chen hurriedly promised.

    After hearing Huan Chen''s assurance, cold ruoxue''s forehead broke out in a cold sweat. These words ... Seemed a little familiar?

    "Master! I''ve been to many dimensions with my previous master, so I know more than you can imagine. If you stay here, I''ll guide you, and you''ll never regret it!" Huan Chen, who could sense Leng ruoxue''s thoughts, advised her.

    "Then ... Alright!" Leng ruoxue hesitated for a moment, but she still agreed.

    "Hehe! Master, I''ll arrange a ce for you to cultivate in seclusion. You guys can chat first. " After Huan Chen finished speaking, he disappeared in a sh.

    Looking at Huan Chen''s energetic appearance, Leng ruoxue could not help but doubt her own decision.

    "Xue ''er! Although that fellow iszy and a little out of line, he has been living in the divine realm for so many years. He knows more about the various powers in the divine realm than we do. Thus, you should be able to learn a lot of things if you stay here. " The evildoer could see Xue ''er''s unwillingness and gently pulled her into his arms.

    "Well, what about you?" Leng ruoxue looked at the evildoer and asked. All these years, the evildoer had always been by her side when she was in closed-door cultivation. Therefore, she would not be used to it if the evildoer was not by her side.

    "Silly girl, of course I won''t leave you. I''ll also enter closed-door cultivation with you." The demonughed. How could he bear to leave Xue ''er!

    "That''s good!" Leng ruoxue nodded her head in satisfaction.

    At this moment, Huan Chen, who had quickly made all the arrangements, ran back excitedly.

    Seeing the two of them hugging, Huan Chen said with a little dissatisfaction,""You''re not married yet! You can''t take advantage of my master. " He was mainly talking to the evildoer.<sub> </sub>

    Hearing Huan Chen''s words, the two of them looked at Huan Chen in disbelief. Wasn''t Huan Chen being too nosy?

    "Why do you care?" The demon said coldly.

    "Of course it''s my business, my master is still young, you old thing can''t deceive her pure heart! I have to keep a good watch on my master''s behalf!" Huan Chen said matter-of-factly, not feeling like he was being a busybody at all.

    "It seems like I was too lenient with my beating just now!" The demon nced at Huan Chen and threatened.

    "You, you can''t do this! What kind of skill is using force? you have to be convinced by virtue!" A trace of fear shed through Huan Chen''s eyes, but he still said without fear of death. In any case, he was his master''s Artifact Spirit. He did not believe that this hateful man would really dare to do anything to him.

    "Using virtue to win people over? I don''t need it! I prefer a more direct one. " The demonughed evilly and acted like he was going to grab Huan Chen again. However, Huan Chen, who was prepared, dodged.

    "Hmph! I''m not going to argue with a barbarian like you, master! I''ve already prepared the ce for you, I''ll Take You There!" With that, Huan Chen had an idea and disappeared from the spot with Leng ruoxue.

    In an instant, Leng ruoxue felt that the ce she was in had changed.

    She was brought to a sealed room.

    The four walls of the room were as white as Jade, and there were no decorations on the walls. There was only a futon on the ground in the room. This ... Was really a simple ce. However, the spiritual energy in this room was unbelievably rich. What was going on?

    Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes scanned her surroundings. After a careful observation, she was shocked to discover that the spiritual energy in this ce came from the walls.

    His hand unconsciously touched the snow-white wall, and the only feeling he had was its smoothness and exquisiteness.

    After a while, she felt waves of dense spiritual energy pouring into her body. Instantly, her entire body feltfortable! This ce was truly unbelievable.

    Moreover, she could also tell that the strangeness of this room came from the Jade-like snow-white walls around it. She just didn''t know what material they were made of.

    "Master, are you satisfied with this ce?" Huan Chen asked with great confidence. This was the ce where his previous master cultivated in seclusion. Although it looked simple and crude, there was a world inside!

    "I''m very satisfied!" Leng ruoxue nodded.

    "It''s good that you''re satisfied! Master, then you should stay here and cultivate! I suggest that you onlye out of seclusion when you can advance to reverent-god level!" Huan Chen said with an expression of anticipation.

    Reverent-God? Huan Chen''s words made Leng ruoxue''s expression darken. Was it possible for her toe out of seclusion after she advanced to reverent-god level? How long would that take? Even though Leng ruoxue did not know how long it would take to cultivate to reverent-god level, she was very clear that it was impossible! She couldn''t possibly stay in seclusion forever!

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue helplessly said to Huan Chen,""Huanchen, I can''t stay in seclusion all the time. It''s unrealistic to wait until I reach reverent-god level beforeing out."

 Chapter 1934 Dreamdusts Talent (3)

    "Why?" Huan Chen''s handsome face was filled with question marks.

    "Because my territory has just started to develop, and Feng Da and the others are in seclusion, so I need someone to take charge!" Although her Godfather would help her take care of her while she was in seclusion, he still had the ning family. He couldn''t stay with her all the time. More importantly, she couldn''t be so selfish as to trap him here.

    "You''re so weak now, what can you do outside?" Huan Chen spoke frankly. Even though he wanted to tell Leng ruoxue how powerful her enemies were, his master''s strength made him hesitate.

    Was she being despised by Dreamdust? Hearing Huan Chen''s tone, Leng ruoxue felt depressed. She also knew that she was weak. Although she often had many enemies, it was mostly because of the light of her Natal me. In reality, there was still a big gap between her strength and those people. However, she was already working hard on her cultivation. It couldn''t be that she was as useless as Huan Chen had said, right?

    "I know that I''m weak, but I really can''t stay here forever. It hasn''t been long since I came to the divine world and there are many ces that I haven''t been to. Therefore, besides cultivating, I also want to go out and gain some experience." Leng ruoxue sighed softly and said helplessly.

    "Oh! In that case, I really can''t stay in seclusion all the time. " When Huan Chen heard Leng ruoxue''s exnation, he nodded in agreement and continued,""As for training, master doesn''t need to go to the divine realm. I can simte a divine realm for you, so you can just train here!"

    "How can that be the same?" Leng ruoxue was speechless. She could tell that Huan Chen didn''t want her to leave this ce.

    "Of course it is the same! Master, I have great abilities! I can totally simte a divine realm for you, and it''s 100% realistic!" Huan Chen said smugly.

    "How realistic is it?" Leng ruoxue was very curious.

    "Master, do you want to try?" Huan Chen said mysteriously.

    "Alright!" Leng ruoxue nodded.

    "Then master, tell me a ce. You can just say any ce, anywhere!" Huan Chen warned.

    "The endless sea!" Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    "Alright!" Huan Chen replied. As soon as he finished speaking, the room in front of Leng ruoxue disappeared. In its ce was a vast, deep blue ocean. At this moment, the waves on the surface of the sea were turbulent and strong gales blew. She would soon be able to smell the salty taste of the sea.

    Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but rub her eyes. Was this really the endless ocean that the illusion dust had created? Why did she feel that this endless sea was very real and not fake at all?

    At this moment, a pair of azure blue eyes appeared on the surface of the sea. Following that, a smooth head emerged from the water. When it saw Leng ruoxue, its eyes revealed a look of surprise. Then, it quickly floated to the surface.

    "Miss Leng, why have youe? We heard that you have your own territory, so we were nning to go and celebrate! I didn''t expect you toe to the endless sea! Hehe! We''re really fated to meet!" The one who spoke was an old dolphin. It was the one that Leng ruoxue had saved in the mystic realm and was also the ancestor of her little dolphin.

    p Seeing this old dolphin, Leng ruoxue looked at Huan Chen beside her with a face full of surprise. How, how was this possible? Could it be that she had reallye to the endless sea? Leng ruoxue was at a loss.</anda>

    "Miss Leng!" Seeing that Leng ruoxue did not respond to it for a long time, the old dolphin could not help but call out softly,"miss Leng doesn''t seem to be right."

    "Oh! I''m sorry, I was a little distracted. " Leng ruoxue returned to her senses when she heard the old Dolphin''s voice.<sub> </sub>

    "Hehe! It doesn''t matter, miss Leng, our beast beasts from the endless ocean are nning to pay a visit to your territory. I wonder when it''s convenient for you?" The old dolphin sensed that Leng ruoxue was not paying attention, so it tried to probe her.

    "Let''s wait a while! We''re all in closed-door cultivation now. " Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    "Oh! Well, I''ll tell them. Miss Leng, do you want toe to our Dolphin race?" The old dolphin invited again.

    "Not now, I still have other things to do." Leng ruoxue declined.

    "That''s really a pity, miss Leng. We''ll meet again. " After the old dolphin finished speaking, it dove back to the bottom of the sea.

    Following that, the image of the endless sea disappeared. Leng ruoxue''s vision returned to the four snow-white walls.

    "What''s going on?" Leng ruoxue looked at Huan Chen and couldn''t help but ask. Everything that had happened earlier was too real. She didn''t believe that it was fake.

    "Hehe, didn''t master see it? That''s the endless sea!" Huan Chen kept Leng ruoxue in suspense and did not answer her question directly.

    "Of course I know that it''s the endless sea. I just want to ask you, how did you do it? and that old dolphin I met, was it real?" Leng ruoxue said with certainty.

    "Of course it''s real. As for how I did it, it''s rted to my talent." Huan Chen finally revealed some truth.

    "Your talent?" Leng ruoxue looked at Huan Chen, waiting for him to continue.

    "Yes, when the Divine Master first refined me, his original intention was only to have a venue for the elitepetition. However, who knew that an ident would happen during the refining process? it inadvertently caused this ordinary divine weapon to produce a weapon spirit. Moreover, it also underwent a mutation and gave me some strange talents. Therefore, my significance is not just for thepetition." Huan Chen exined with a faint smile.

    "Is your unique talent to be able to simte any ce I want to go?" Leng ruoxue asked in shock.

    "Yes, and it''s not a simtion. I made a copy of the endless sea and moved it in front of master. In other words, at that moment, there were actually two endless seas in the divine world. The people and things you see here are synchronized with the two scenes, but you''re not there." Huan Chen said.

    "This ..." Leng ruoxue was at a loss for words. She had never heard of such an ability.

    "Master, I''m amazing, right? Now, you can go anywhere you want to train. With me here, you can definitely travel all over the divine realm without spending a little bit of effort. " Huan Chen said arrogantly. However, if someone familiar with him was here, they would definitely be shocked. No one would have thought that Huan Chen would be so smug.

    "Uh! Amazing!" Leng ruoxue nodded. Could she say that she wasn''t amazing? At least, among the humans and beasts she knew, no one had such ability. Even green vessel did not seem to be able to do this.

    "Then master can cultivate here in peace!" Dreamdust way. This was his ultimate goal.

    "I can, but I still can''t stay here forever!" Leng ruoxue said helplessly. If she didn''t know that Huan Chen had already recognized her as his master, she would have thought that Huan Chen wanted to imprison her here.

 Chapter 1935 A Stranger In The Demonic Land (1)

    "I see! Since master''s decision has been made, I can only follow master''s wishes. " Huan Chen said helplessly. Then, he changed the topic and said,"By the way, master, I know you have a little beast called Baobao. Can you let me train it?" After he finished speaking, he even looked at Leng ruoxue with a face full of anticipation.

    "Uh! You want your baby to train your baby?" Leng ruoxue was a little surprised. Even though she didn''t know how Huan Chen knew about baby''s existence, baby had been sleeping ever since they arrived in the God World. No, he was in seclusion! Therefore, she probably couldn''t hand her baby over to this guy. More importantly, she was afraid that her baby would be abused by the illusion dust!

    "Master, a piece of Jade that is not sculpted is useless! It''s the same for little Beastie. If it doesn''t train well, it will only achieve nothing when it grows up. I think master also doesn''t want baby to be a Beastie that can''t even protect itself!" Huan Chen said earnestly when he saw Leng ruoxue''s struggle and reluctance.

    "I''m still small!" Leng ruoxue said softly. Although she didn''t deny that Huan Chen''s words made sense, her baby was her first little beast and her feelings for him were very special. Hence, she really didn''t want her baby to suffer too much. After all, she was confident that she could protect her baby well.

    "Master, that little fellow isn''t small anymore." Huan Chen''s face was filled with disapproval.

    "But it has been in seclusion all this time, so I can''t give it to you now." Leng ruoxue said, feeling a little troubled.

    "It''s alright, master. It''s mainly because I know how to increase that little fellow''s strength, so leaving it to me is the wisest choice!" Dreamdust threw out a little bait.

    "Really?" Leng ruoxue looked at Huan Chen in disbelief.

    "Master, I will not lie to you! You must believe me!" Huan Chen was depressed. This was not the first time his master had looked at him with such distrust.

    "Alright then!" Leng ruoxue hesitated for a moment, but finally agreed. Even though she couldn''t bear to see her baby suffer, she knew that her baby had always been working hard to be stronger. Now that Huan Chen said that he had a way to increase her power, she would let him try!

    Then, with a thought, she moved the baby out of the bracelet.

    At this moment, the baby''s round body was curled up and its big furry tail was covering its body. It was sleeping soundly and even snored. From time to time, it would blow a few bubbles from its mouth. Seeing its small appearance, not only Huan Chen, but Leng ruoxue was also speechless.

    Ugh! The baby''s sleeping posture was not very good. Leng ruoxue pondered to herself.

    "Master, is this how it cultivates?" Huan Chen''s mouth twitched as he couldn''t help but ask.

    "Yup! Aren''t all Beastie like this!" Leng ruoxue pretended to be rxed and said nonchntly, but in reality, her face was burning.

    "I don''t care about the other beasts, but this guy definitely can''t do this!" Huan Chen red at the sleeping baby, his body burning with anger.

    "Why?" Leng ruoxue didn''t understand. To her, it was normal for a baby to be sleepy when he was still young. However, Huan Chen didn''t seem to be thinking that way.

    "Master, I can only tell you now that this fellow''s background is not simple. Therefore, it must improve its strength as soon as possible so that it can help you. But looking at it now, it''s too far from what I want." Huan Chen red at the baby, his face full of disappointment. Never in his dreams did he think that this Beastie would be so unmotivated. How could it be master''s right arm in the future?<sub> </sub>

    Actually, from Leng ruoxue''s point of view, Baby Su was just a cute little beast. Hence, she did not have much expectations for Baby Su. In her eyes, Baby Su only needed to eat and y well. It was not like she could not afford to raise Baby Su. However, Huan Chen did not see it that way. Furthermore, if Huan Chen knew that Leng ruoxue did not have high expectations for Baby Su, he would probably vomit blood in anger.

    But now, Leng ruoxue clearly did not agree with Huan Chen''s idea.

    "Huan Chen, baby is still young, and he''s like a little brother to me. Therefore, I don''t care if he can really help me, as long as baby is happy. So, although I''m handing baby to you, I don''t want you to force baby to do something he doesn''t want to do." Leng ruoxue warned. In fact, in her heart, her baby was already working very hard.

    "Don''t worry, master, I know what I''m doing!" Dreamdust said.

    "That''s good!" Leng ruoxue nodded.

    At this moment, an angry roar entered the ears of the two.

    "Damned huanchen, return Xue ''er to me!" The demon roared in exasperation.

    In fact, when the evildoer saw that his arms were empty, he was so angry that his expression changed. That damn illusion dust, he was ying tricks in front of him!

    However, he knew that this was huanchen''s territory. If huanchen had really hidden Xue ''er, it would not be easy for him to find her. As a result, after thinking for a long time, he used his unique voice transmission technique to transmit his voice through the entire space. This way, Xue'' er would be able to hear him. However, this technique consumed a lot of divine power, so he could not speak much. Moreover, he had to pause for a while after each sentence.

    Therefore, after he shouted, he fell silent again.

    However, when Leng ruoxue heard the evildoer''s voice, she knew that he was furious. Hence, she said to Huan Chen anxiously,""Quickly send me out. If the evildoer gets angry, I can''t protect you!"

    "Master! No wonder people said,"you''re not married to a girl yet!" You''ve started to side with him ... Compared to him, I''m the one whopletely belongs to you. So, how can you not care about my life and death?" Huan Chen said with a face full of hidden bitterness. His watery eyes were filled with mist, making one feel pity for him. Unfortunately, the person he had met was Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue had been poisoned by the demon for many years. She was more or less immune to this kind of fellow who liked to act pitiful. Hence, when she saw Huan Chen''s state, she waspletely unmoved. Instead, sheughed and said,""That''s my man, and it''s only right for me to side with him. As for you! Since it''s already mine, why don''t you let me hit and scold you? So, if I stand on your side, it''s simply a waste of time and a waste of expression. Do you think I''d do such a stupid thing?"

    "AI! Master''s intelligence is unparalleled in the world!" Huan Chen sighed helplessly. The hidden bitterness on his face deepened because he realized that his master was really too honest. This made him somewhat at a loss.

    "Thank you for your praise! Quickly send me to meet the demon! Otherwise, if he finds you, you''ll die a miserable death!" Leng ruoxue reminded him out of the kindness of her heart.

    "Alright then!" Huan Chen was helpless. It was his greatest sorrow to have a lustful master. However, he also knew that the man was not to be trifled with, so he should stop while he was ahead.

 Chapter 1936 The Stranger In The Demonic Land (2)

    With a change of thought, Huan Chen brought Leng ruoxue and appeared in front of the evildoer.

    The evildoer, who was brewing wine and sending a voice transmission warning, saw Leng ruoxue''s sudden appearance and pulled her into his arms without any hesitation. He hugged her tightly and even red at Huan Chen with vignce.

    "Xue ''er, this guy didn''t do anything to you, right?" After ring at Huan Chen, the demon started to size up Leng ruoxue. However, his words made Huan Chen speechless.

    Leng ruoxue was his master. What could he do to his own master? Huan Chen secretly cursed and pretended to be invisible. Who asked the demon''s anger to not be directed at him! He had better be tactful and lower his presence a little!

    After Leng ruoxue heard the demon''s words, she smiled charmingly and said,""No, he only took me to see the ce where I went into seclusion. The spiritual energy there is very rich, it''s a good ce for seclusion."

    "That''s good!" The demon nodded in satisfaction, then sent a voice transmission to Huan Chen,"I don''t have time to deal with you now, but I''ll remember this!"

    "Uh! Don ''t! You can''t be that petty, right? I was just joking with you. " Huan Chen hurriedly replied as his heart trembled. He had a deep understanding of how terrifying this fellow was. Anyone who was targeted by him would not have a good end, so he would rather let this demonic man beat him up now than wait for him to settle the scoreter!

    "I''m just that petty. " The demon said with a smile that was not a smile. His brilliant Starry Eyes nced at Huan Chen in a slightly provocative manner, causing Huan Chen''s heart to turn cold. He knew that this damn demon was serious. Wu ... When the timees, master must save him!

    At the thought of this, he immediately disappeared.

    "Master, I''ll go make some preparations for you. You can go out and say hello to the others!" Huan Chen''s voice came from the void, but he was nowhere to be found.

    Seeing that Huan Chen Ran faster than a rabbit, the demon was overjoyed. Hmph! Those who dared to oppose him would not live long. However, seeing that this fellow had already recognized Xue ''er as his master, he would be lenient.

    In fact, he was just trying to scare Huan Chen! He didn''t n on doing anything to him, but he didn''t expect that guy to be so timid. He was scared away just like that. Not bad, he''s Teachable!

    After Huan Chen left, Leng ruoxue brought the evildoer along and left the Huan Chen space.

    When she reached the garden, she saw her Godfather and the others drinking tea and chatting in the garden. She walked over with the demon.

    "Xue ''er, you''re done with your work?" Master ning beamed with joy when he saw Leng ruoxue. Xue ''er had told them that she needed to make some preparations before she went into seclusion, so she had note out of her room for two days.

    "Mm! Godfather, we''ll be in closed-door cultivation starting tomorrow. " Leng ruoxue nodded.

    "Alright, I''ll help you keep watch here. I don''t think anyone will dare to cause trouble!" The master of the ning family promised.

    "Thank you, Godfather." Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    At this moment, the first elder of the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters looked at Leng ruoxue hesitantly. In the end, he still asked,""Xue ''er, I''ve always wanted to ask you, what happened during thest few days in the special space?"

    As soon as the first elder asked the question, master ning and the rest all stared at Leng ruoxue. This was also what they wanted to know, but they had never had the chance to ask.

    "Godfather, didn''t elder ye tell you?" Leng ruoxue looked at the anticipating gazes of the few old men and said with a smile.

    "I sent them away as soon as the match ended." The master of the ning family said, a little embarrassed. In fact, he was the one who chased the ning family away like they were flies. Before he left, elder ye seemed to have something to say to him, but he didn''t give elder ye a chance to say it.

    Hearing master ning''s words, Leng ruoxue wiped the cold sweat off her forehead. She thought to herself,"did Godfather not n to ask our family at all?" Or it could be said that he didn''t care about his family''s safety at all. When she thought of this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but feel touched.<sub> </sub>

    Following that, Leng ruoxue gave them a simple description of what had happened during thest few days in the special space. However, she did not mention that she had taken over the illusion dust. After hearing it, the few of them frowned and did not say a word.

    After a long while.

    The master of the ning family said.

    "Xue ''er, can you be sure that they also obtained a God tool that can grow?" The master of the ning family asked, deep in thought.

    "En!" Leng ruoxue nodded. She had asked Feng Da and the others, as well as Huan Chen. Other than her, who had obtained Huan Chen, the others had all obtained God tools that could grow. This was also an eyesore to Huan Chen.

    "No wonder!" Master ning understood, but Leng ruoxue was a little confused.

    What did Godfather mean by this?

    Looking at Leng ruoxue''s confused face, master ning sighed and said,""Xue ''er, it seems like something big has happened in the Divine Master''s estate. The divine realm has been in chaos recently. A few small ns have been annihted for some unknown reason. As far as we know, those small ns were one of the hundred people who were left in the special space."

    If it weren''t for what had happened, they probably wouldn''t have taken the initiative to ask about what had happened in the special space! In their opinion, the fact that the girl didn''t tell them meant that it wasn''t a big deal. But now, it seemed that it wasn''t a small matter. They just didn''t know how the events of those few days were rted to the divine lord''s estate, which actually made the entire divine lord''s estate mobilize.

    Big event? Oh! Huan Chen recognizing a master should be a big deal for the divine Lord estate, right? Although she did not know why the divine Lord cared so much about huanchen, she knew very well that the destruction of the small ns definitely had something to do with the divine Lord. Now that she thought about it, what did huanchen have that the divine Lord cared so much about? Could it be that Huan Chen had some important secret? Leng ruoxue guessed.

    "Godfather, uncle long, great elder, you should know about that special space, right?" After some thought, Leng ruoxue asked with a faint smile.

    "En!" The three of them nodded. They were a little confused by Xue ''er''s meaning. It could be said that there was no one in the divine realm who did not know about the special space.

    "I''m its master now!" Leng ruoxue said indifferently, as if she was casually saying ''the weather is not bad today''.

    "Ah!"

    "What?"

    "Is this true?"

    The three old men''s faces were filled with shock and disbelief.

    H-how was this possible? That was a special space created by master Yu himself, how could it recognize a master for no reason?

    However, what they didn''t expect even more was that that thing could actually recognize an owner.

    After all, in their hearts, they had long believed that the special space belonged to the Divine Master. How could it be an ownerless object? This was too inconceivable.

    "That special space is also known as the Dreamdust space. An Artifact Spirit has long since been born within it. He was the one who caused the incident that day. He wanted to find a master for himself, but was afraid that the Divine Master would cause trouble for his master, so he gave each of the remaining hundred a reward." This time, Leng ruoxue was very detailed.

 Chapter 1937 The Stranger In The Demonic Land (3)

    "So it''s like this!" The three of them nodded in agreement. They did not know what to say about Leng ruoxue''s good luck. It was master Yu''s creation and not anyone could have it. However, they were worried. If the divine lord''s estate did not find out about this, it would definitely be a good thing. However, if the divine lord''s estate found out about it, it would be a great disaster for Leng ruoxue. After all, she was the current Leng ruoxue. They simply couldn''tpete with the God lord''s estate! Even if they were by this little girl''s side, they were not a match for the divine lord''s estate. With this thought in mind, they began to feel conflicted.

    However, Leng ruoxue waspletely unaware of the three old men''s worries. Right now, all of her attention was on her closed-door cultivation.

    After exining everything to them, Leng ruoxue chatted with them for a while before bringing the demon back to her room. The next day, the two of them officially entered closed-door cultivation in the Dreamdust space.

    While Leng ruoxue and the rest were in closed-door cultivation, the firmament was in an even more turbulent state. Countless small families disappeared in the torrent of history, but at the same time, countless families rose up. These were not within the scope of Leng ruoxue and the rest''s concern.

    They could ignore it, but the master of the ning family and the others couldn''t take it lightly.

    In the garden.

    The three beautiful uncles were all frowning, not knowing what they were thinking.

    However, as the sighs grew heavier, flowing maple, who was not far away from them, couldn''t take it anymore and jumped up.

    "I say, you three old men, can you stop sighing all the time? It''s just that the little girl went into seclusion! This was not a big deal! Do you have to act like this?" Liu Feng said with a face full of disdain. He truly thought that the three old men were depressed because they had not seen Leng ruoxue for a long time! In fact, he was also a little depressed. He didn''t expect that the wretched girl would choose to go into seclusion as soon as she returned, making him very bored, but he was also reluctant to leave this ce.

    "You know nothing!" The master of the ning family shouted angrily and even cursed.

    "Little brat! Why don''t you learn from Huang ''er, why are you always wandering around in front of us? go back to the refining room and refine your weapons, I''m annoyed just by looking at you!" The first elder also roared in anger. Ever since Liuyue saw the medicinal ingredients that Xue ''er had specially left for them to refine pills, she had been hiding in the pill refining room with Shen nuo and had note out. Only this fellow was idling around all day long, and they felt dizzy just looking at him.

    "..." Liu Feng waspletely speechless when he heard first elder''s words. Was he being angered by someone? Fortunately, uncle long hadn''t said anything yet. Otherwise, he would have been depressed to death!

    However, not long after he thought of this, he saw uncle long take a sip of tea and then said in a slightly disdainful tone,""Little brat! Didn''t Xue ''er also leave you a lot of ores? Why don''t you go and forge? Although I don''t know how to refine weapons, I know the quality of the materials. So, don''t waste them! Oh! If you don''t want it, you can keep it for Xue ''er''s ancestor and her master. By the way, Xue'' er''s ancestor''s master is called Mo Yan, right? I''ve heard that that fellow is a tool maniac. If he sees good materials, he definitely won''t waste them like you!"

    After uncle long finished speaking, he looked at Liu Feng with a disdainful and slightly sympathetic gaze, as if Liu Feng had done something he shouldn''t have done. This made Liu Feng''s heart burn with anger! However, he could not afford to offend this old man, so he could only ept it.

    With that thought in mind, Liu Feng''s face darkened as he turned around and left the garden in a depressed mood.<sub> </sub>

    Looking at his back, uncle long couldn''t help but ask,""Aren''t we a little too heavy?"

    "I''m fine! That kid''s skin is really thick!" The first elder disapprovingly said.

    "Yes, it''s fine. I''ve watched that kid grow up. He has a strong tolerance!" Master ning said. In fact, they couldn''t care less about what Liu Feng was thinking. All their attention was on the God lord''s estate.

    "Little ning, you should go back to the ning family first!" After hesitating for a long time, uncle long finally spoke his opinion. Although the presence of the master of the ning family would make him more powerful, the strength of the ning family would be greatly reduced, which was not what he wanted to see.

    "How can we do that! If they knew that I was here, the God lord''s estate wouldn''t dare toe here so openly. If I leave, the God lord''s estate won''t have so many people to care about. " Master ning objected. ording to the silver Rat King''s report, many strange humans hade to thend of evil demons. However, those people were only loitering in thend of evil demons and had note to Leng ruoxue''s territory. Therefore, it was hard for them to judge whether those people had been sent by the God lord''s estate. However, one thing was for sure. Those people had not taken any action so far because they were worried!

    Besides, that old geezer from the Wen family was also a cause for concern. If he was not here, uncle long would not be able to deal with the old geezer''s attack.

    "As long as our Divine Master doesn''te in person, I''m not afraid of the others. But if the ning family doesn''t have you, the family head, then they''ll be a group of Dragons without a leader." Uncle Long''s words were very subtle. In fact, the more profound a family was, the easier it was for the enemy to take advantage of the loopholes. This was probably unavoidable for any big family. After all, there were too many people in the family, and there would always be one or two rats.

    "Old man ning, I think uncle Long''s words are very reasonable. Why don''t you go back to the ning family and take a look? You don''t have to worry too much about this ce, Xue ''er''s defensive formation is not to be trifled with. " The great elder also tried to persuade uncle long.

    "I promised Xue ''er that I would stay here and guard this ce for her." Master ning didn''t say he would go back, nor did he say he wouldn ''t, but his meaning was clear.

    "That was then and this is now. We didn''t think that the divine Lord estate would go so crazy over Huan Chen''s disappearance, did we?" The great elder sighed. Before Xue ''er went into closed-door cultivation, only a few small ns had been exterminated. However, almost half of the ns had already been killed. Although the various major powers of the divine realm had been trying to guess who the culprit was, they had not found any clues. Only they knew that the culprit was someone from the divine lord''s estate!

    "This only means that Dreamdust is extremely important to the God Lord." Uncle long sighed. The divine realm was bing more and more unstable, and he was very clear that the only one who could turn the situation around was that little girl Xue ''er.

    "It''s exactly because of this that I can''t leave. Otherwise, if the divine Lord finds out that Dreamdust has taken Xue ''er as his master, he''ll definitely do something bad to her. " The master of the ning family said with a serious face.

    "Don''t worry. That woman won''t know that Huan Chen is with Xue ''er. " Uncle long said with certainty. From the fact that she only dared to attack the small and medium-sized ns, it was clear that she did not want the divine realm to fall into chaos and blood to flow like rivers.

    She had only attacked some of the small and medium-sized ns, so it was probably more of a warning.

 Chapter 1938 A Stranger In The Demonic Land (4)

    "It''s better to be safe than sorry!" The master of the ning family said stubbornly. He still didn''t want to leave.

    "You''re the master of the ning family. Although I understand your love for Xue ''er, you can''t disappoint your own family! Those are your descendants!" Uncle long advised.

    "Alright then! I''ll go back to take a look ande back as soon as possible. " The master of the ning familypromised.

    "Don''t be in a hurry toe back. The ning family really needs you. I''m here, so you can rest assured!" Uncle long promised.

    "En!" Although the master of the ning family nodded, he still decided to return as soon as possible.

    Then, the master of the ning family teleported away.

    After he left, uncle long turned his gaze back to the first elder.

    "Uncle long, you''re not thinking of driving me away, are you?" the great elder said with a bitter smile.

    "If there''s nothing important at the armament Guild headquarters, then you can stay!" Uncle long said indifferently.

    "I''m fine! I''m very free!" First elder quickly replied.

    At this time, a little silver-white mouse suddenly appeared in front of them out of thin air. This little mouse was the silver Rat King.

    "Uncle long, great elder!" The silver Rat King greeted them very politely.

    The two of them nodded and then began to listen carefully to the silver Rat King''s report.

    "Uncle long! Great elder, my subordinates found that there are more peopleing to thend of demons today. However, the strange thing is that they don''t seem to be with the people from before. Not only that, but they also had a conflict. It doesn''t look like they''re acting. " The silver Rat King carefully reported the situation.

    "Conflict? Is it serious?" Uncle long asked curiously.

    "It''s not too serious, it was caused by a female human. " The silver Rat King said honestly. However, the way it addressed the female human made the two feel deeply awkward.

    "Little silver mouse! You can call us human women women, but don''t call us female humans. " First elder couldn''t help but remind.

    However, was this the main point?

    "You don''t have to listen to him. Just call him whatever you like. Continue." Uncle long looked at the first elder with disdain and urged.<sub> </sub>

    "Uh!" Uncle Long''s disdainful gaze made the first elder feel deeply depressed. However, uncle Long''s seniority was higher than his, so he could only ept it.

    "Alright!" The silver Rat King was very happy and continued,"That female human doesn''t look that good. I really don''t understand why those men would fight for her. They really have bad taste!"

    "Get to the main point!" Hearing the Rat King''s words, uncle long gritted his teeth in anger. He didn''t want to listen to the Rat King''s analysis, he wanted to know the cause of the matter!

    "This is the main point!" The silver Rat King blinked its eyes and said with an innocent face.

    "Then why did they have a conflict?" Uncle long asked with wide eyes.

    "I told you!" The silver Rat King asked in a daze.

    "What did you just say? You only said that the woman was not pretty and that there were men fighting for her, but you didn''t say the cause of the fight!" Uncle long reminded him through gritted teeth.

    "Oh! The cause of the fight was naturally a perverted dispute. A group of people took a fancy to that female human, and the group that the female human belonged to felt deeply humiliated, so the two sides couldn''t agree on a word and started fighting!" The silver Rat King patiently exined, but uncle long and the first elder were both speechless.

    Now, they deeply felt that this silver Rat King''s ability to express itself was too poor. They really didn''t know how that little girl Xue ''er hadmunicated with it, AI! The two of them sighed deeply and looked at each other helplessly. They could see the helplessness in each other''s eyes.

    "I''m telling you! That female human was very casual, and a few male humans had an affair with her, sigh! I won''t tell you the details. In short, my good subordinates are going to be taught bad by them!" The silver Rat King sighed again.

    Upon hearing this, uncle long and the great elder almost went crazy. What did the silver Rat King Report to them? They weren''t interested in this kind of gossip, but judging from the silver Rat King''s appearance, they probably didn''t find anything of value. Thinking up to this point, uncle long warned with a cautious expression,"Silver Rat King, tell your subordinates to keep a close eye on them. If there''s anything unusual, they must immediately report it."

    "Don''t worry, uncle long. Even when they''re relieving themselves, my little brother is still watching them. We won''t let them leave our sight!" The silver Rat King said smugly. Hehe, the silver rat n had nothing but silver rats. There were hundreds of thousands of silver rats scattered all over thend of evil demons. How could they not keep an eye on those humans? And this was also the thing that it was most self-conscious about.

    "Then you guys continue to work hard!" Uncle long wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said speechlessly.

    "Hehe! I promise toplete the mission!" The silver Rat King said hurriedly, and then disappeared into thin air just as it hade.

    After it left, uncle long and the great elder looked at each other again, and the helplessness in their eyes deepened.

    At this time, the strangers in thend of demons were still unaware that they had entered the silver rats ''sight. In fact, even if they had discovered that there were silver rats around them, they would not have thought that those silver rats hade to monitor them!

    Thend of the evil demons was filled with mountains and forests. The mountain that Leng ruoxue and the others were on was the highest and most dangerous one. There were many other mountains of different sizes surrounding the mountain. At this moment, a group of people was gathered at the foot of one of the mountains ...

 Chapter 1939 Before The Battle (1)

    There were about twenty of them, each wearing different clothes, but their auras were the same-gloomy, cold, and with a hint of blood. Although they tried their best to hide it, the ruthlessness that inadvertently leaked out of their bodies could not be hidden.

    At this time, they were carefully setting up camp at the foot of an unremarkable Hill. Although they had been in thend of demons for a while, these people did not dare to act rashly.

    "Boss, when are we going to act?" A young man who was starting a fire looked at his Captain and could not help but ask.

    "I''ll wait for the right time. " The team leader who spoke was a middle-aged man. He looked even more unfeeling and had a deep scar on the left side of his face that ran from his brow to his chin. He was only a divine Lord.

    Actually, if Leng ruoxue was here, she would definitely be able to recognize this man. This was because he was none other than the leader of the Men in ck whom Leng ruoxue and the rest had met in the mystic realm, ck one!

    However, other than their temperament, ck one''s appearance and cultivation level were different from the leader of the Men in ck whom Leng ruoxue and the others had met. They looked more like a small team that hade to thend of evil demons to train. However, in reality, they had all taken the appearance-changing pill.

    After saying those three words, ck one was deeply depressed again.

    Ever since he failed his mission, his position in the Lord''s heart had plummeted. Now, he was even sent by the Lord to carry out this small task of stalking. This made him, who had always been proud and arrogant, feel very conflicted and painful. However, he was already being merciful by the Lord to be able to keep his life. Therefore, although he hadints in his heart, he did not dare to say it out loud.

    As for his current subordinates, they were assigned to him by his Lord, but he knew very well that these people were notpletely loyal to him. As for who they were, he did not want to know. In short, he was very low-key now.

    "We still have to wait for the right time! We''ve been here for a long time!" The young man said with slight dissatisfaction after hearing ck one''s words.

    He had wanted to make a contribution for a long time, but his team leader kept stopping them from taking action. This made him even angrier. He felt that his team leader was too useless. Hence, he did not hide his dissatisfaction when he saw ck one''s expression.

    "So what? Don''t forget, we''re only here to Scout. We only need to send the information back, and the Lord will decide when to take action!" He knew very well that these people were not very convinced of his abilities. However, having experienced life and death, he had long epted all of this. Even in his eyes, these guys were reckless. He really did not know who had trained them to be so impatient!

    "You''re right, but I think it''s the best time for us to make a move. Don''t forget, master ning has already left!" The young man said, unwilling to admit defeat.

    "So what if master ning has left? Don''t tell me that you think that you can deal with Leng ruoxue and the others once master ning leaves?" ck one said with a hint of disdain. These fellows who did not know the immensity of heaven and earth thought that Leng ruoxue was easy to deal with? Hmph! Having crossed swords with Leng ruoxue and the others, he was very clear on how difficult it was to deal with them. There was also that uncle long, who was not to be trifled with. Even if all of them were to join forces, they would not be able to take care of uncle long alone!

    AI! Thinking of uncle long, he felt conflicted.

    They were both reverent-god level cultivators, but why was there such a huge gap? He admitted that uncle long had lived longer than him and had a higher seniority, but the difference in strength between the two shouldn''t be that big, right? Not to mention uncle long, he wasn''t even confident that he could win against that demonic man. With this thought in mind, he wasn''t just conflicted.<sub> </sub>

    However, the small group of people he brought didn''t know what he was struggling with. After hearing his words, one of them shouted in dissatisfaction,"I don''t even dare to try, isn''t this too cowardly? Captain, we''re just boosting his morale and lowering our own!"

    "That''s right, those people are only God tier Masters. If we don''t even dare to fight against God tier Masters, how can we have the face to serve His Majesty if word gets out?" Someone echoed.

    "Captain, you''re a reverent-God, are you afraid of a few god tier Masters?" More and more people began to question it, causing a chain reaction. ck one frowned, but he was unwilling to continue paying attention to them.

    However, the more ck one acted like this, the more dissatisfaction they had for him. In the end, many of them were not polite with their words.

    "Team leader, it seems like you''ve been scared out of your wits by Leng ruoxue and the others!"

    "What qualifications do you have to be our Captain if you''re so timid?"

    "We want to protest to the master and change the captain!"

    "Master ck neen! I suggest you be our Captain!"

    A cacophony of voices broke out at the foot of the mountain. ck one became even calmer after hearing the words. As for ck neen, he was the vice-captain of the operation. He was a divine Emperor. In the entire team, his position and strength were second only to ck one.

    However, ck neen''s mind was very clear. He knew that he could not bepared to ck one in any aspect. After all, ck one used to be the most outstanding among them and was their role model. Although ck one had made the Lord unhappy now, who knew when ck one would be favored by the Lord again? this was not certain! Therefore, he only dared to watch others hit ck one when he was down, but he did not dare to have the slightest intention of doing so. Not only that, he had to take the initiative to express goodwill to ck one!

    At the thought of this, he took the initiative to walk to ck one''s side and sat down with an awkward expression."Captain, they''re just bored to death, that''s why they''re speaking without thinking. Please don''t take it to heart!"

    "I won''t argue with them. You go and tell them that whoever is dissatisfied with me canin to the Lord, or they can leave my team! Don''t worry, I won''t make things difficult for them in front of his Lord!" ck one said coldly. He was extremely disgusted by the actions of these people. Although he had lost his master''s favor, as a reverent-God, he was not someone who could be humiliated as he pleased. The dignity of a reverent-God could not be vited!

    "Captain!" ck neen was still trying to persuade ck one. After all, they were all in the same boat. If they failed their mission, they would all be punished by their Lord. He did not want to be implicated by these idiots.

    However, his subordinates did not understand his good intentions. Instead, they nned to leave. Some of them even tried to persuade ck neen!

    "Master ck neen, please leave with us! There''s no future in following such a useless Captain. " Someone tried his best to persuade ck neen. ck neen''s face darkened immediately.

 Chapter 1940 Before The Battle (2)

    F * ck! These dogs didn''t know what was good for them. It was fine if they wanted to leave, but they actually wanted to drag him down with them. Would he be so brainless to argue with them?

    "I won''t leave the captain!" ck neen said with a serious expression.

    "Lord ck neen!" The man wanted to continue to persuade ck neen, but he was interrupted by ck neen.""Don''t say anymore. I won''t leave with you. I''ll stick with the captain!"

    The person who was trying to persuade ck neen did not bother to say anything more when he saw how stubborn ck neen was. However, ck one could not help but look at him in a different light after hearing what ck neen said.

    He did not expect that someone would still stay by his side when he was at his lowest point. No matter what ck neen''s intentions were, he had to owe ck neen a favor.

    However, he still did not express any important opinions.

    When he saw that almost all the members of the team had left, he said to ck neen calmly,""You should leave with them. You really don''t have a future with me!"

    "But it''s very safe to follow the captain! I know what''s best for me!" ck neen said with a smile.

    However, ck neen felt a little depressed. There were only five people left from the original team of more than 20 people. Except for him and the team leader, the three weakest people were left.

    "What about you guys? Why did you stay?" Then, ck one''s gaze shifted to the other three.

    "Captain, we''re too weak. If we stay with them, we''ll be looked down upon. So, we''d rather stay with you than with them!" The three of them answered honestly.

    "Since you''ve chosen to stay, I''ll naturally guarantee your safety. However, you must obey my orders unconditionally!" ck one nodded. It was good that the people who were left behind were self-aware! He didn''t want disobedient subordinates!

    "Yes!" The four of them, including ck neen, responded immediately.

    Just like that, after a small internal cajoling, there were only four people left by ck one''s side. This situation was naturally passed to uncle long and the others through the silver rats.

    A few days after this little interlude ended, those people who had originally left returned.

    However, they didn''te back on their own this time.

    The leader of the team took the initiative to greet ck one when he saw him."ck one, long time no see!"

    "What are you doing here?" ck one frowned and asked the tall man in front of him. There were ten leaders among the secret guards of the "ck" generation. They were called ck one to ck ten. The man in front of him was ranked fourth among them. He was also a Hierarch and was the one who was the most unconvinced of him. However, although they were both Hierarch experts, he was no match for him. Otherwise, he would not have been ranked below him. This was also regarded as the greatest humiliation by ck four. Therefore, as long as he had the opportunity, he would not be able to defeat him. Hei si would definitely hit him when he was down.

    "His Lord sent me to assist you!" Hei si said with a smile.

    "Assist?" ck one sneered. He was not a three-year-old child. There was no way he would believe that!<sub> </sub>

    "Yes, the Lord said that I''ll be in charge of everything here for the time being, and you must listen to my arrangements!" ck four smiled evilly. In fact, his Lord had not only sent one team to the demonds. Other than ck one''s team, he was in charge of the other teams. However, ck one was not aware of this situation!

    "Alright!" ck one nodded. Since this was his Lord''s intention, he did not have any doubts.

    Seeing that ck one was so easy to talk to, ck Four''s heart was greatly satisfied.

    Then, he waved his hand and his subordinates behind him immediately started setting up the tent and starting a fire. ck four took the initiative to sit beside ck one, trying to get closer to him.

    ck one and ck four were chatting nonchntly. ck four only revealed his main purpose after a bunch of nonsense.

    "I''ve decided tounch a night attack!" ck four suddenly said. Although he did not explicitly state where he was going to attack, ck one understood immediately. However, he did not want to blindly get involved with ck four, so he simply pretended to be stupid.

    "Attack where? Do you want to attack the Beastie here? I advise you not to. If you exterminate all the beasts here, the beast n will not let this matter rest!" ck one reminded him with a heavy heart.

    "What I meant was to attack Leng ruoxue and the others at night!" Hei Siming said.

    "Are you confident?" ck one could no longer y dumb.

    "Of course, but you need to join hands with me!" ck four said calmly. In fact, he looked for ck one to be his hired thug. Who asked ck one''s strength to be above his? if he did not need to use him now, when would he need him?

    "As long as we join forces, you''ll have absolute confidence? Don''t me me for not warning you, if you beat the grass and alert the snake, they will be on guard, and then it will ruin the Master''s n!" ck one said very cautiously. Although he did not want to get involved with ck four in this matter, he was also clear that ck four would never let go of such a good fighter!

    "Don''t worry, if I didn''t have absolute confidence, I wouldn''t havee to you. " Hei si said confidently.

    "Does the Lord know about this?" ck one asked.

    "Of course, without his Lord''s permission, would I dare to do this?" Hei si raised his eyebrows and said.

    "Although master ning has left, uncle long is still in that house. I think you''ve heard of how powerful uncle long is!" After some thought, ck one reminded him again. He was still considered guilty, so he naturally did not want to be implicated by ck four. This was because he had a bad feeling that ck four would mess up the matter!

    "No matter how powerful that uncle long is, he''s only one person. Can''t we deal with him together? ck one, you''ve always been bold and cautious, but ever since thest incident, you''ve be more and more timid. This is not like you!" Hei si said with a face full of disappointment. However, the meaning of his words clearly contained provocation. He was still bringing up a sore spot!

    "Just take it that I''m a coward. I''ve already warned you." ck one said disapprovingly. If ck four thought that a few sarcastic words could anger him, then he would be disappointed.

    ck one then added,"since my Lord has asked me to follow your arrangements, I''ll do as you say. When you''ve arranged everything, just tell me what I should do. I''ll go back and rest." After saying that, ck one entered the tent without looking back.

    Seeing that ck one had left just like that, although ck four was a little angry, he could do nothing about it. However, his Lackey beside him directly expressed his dissatisfaction with ck one,""Lord ck four, this ck one is really getting more and more presumptuous. He actually didn''t give you any face. You must not let him off!"

 Chapter 1941 Before The Battle (3)

    "Is ck one something you can call?" Hearing his subordinate''s words, hei SI''s face turned cold and he shouted angrily,"F * ck!" He could be called ck one, but what right did these small fries have?

    Although ck one was not favored by his Lord, ck four still regarded ck one as his biggestpetitor. Hence, he was the only one who could be dissatisfied with ck one. The others could not, let alone a small Lackey.

    More importantly, ck one was a reverent-God after all. If he allowed a small fry to trample on a reverent-God''s dignity, wouldn''t that be a p to his own face?

    "My Lord, I ..." The subordinate who wanted to please hei si saw that his ttery hadnded on the horse''s leg and was suddenly at a loss. When hei si saw his cowardly appearance, he was even angrier.

    "Get lost! Get lost, don''t let me see you!" Hei si shooed him away like a fly. After he finished speaking, he also entered his own tent out of sight and out of mind.

    The next day.

    ck four told ck one his detailed n. Then, they stayed in ce and waited for the right moment.

    A few dayster, at night.

    The sky in the devil''s Land suddenly changed. The sky had been clear for tens of thousands of miles before, but now it was gloomy. From day on, the sky was so dark that it seemed to be filled with water. When it waste at night, it was so dark that one could not even see their own fingers, but it did not rain.

    And such weather was also very suitable for crime.

    Hei si, who was crouching at the foot of the hill, looked at the dark night sky and felt satisfied. He had been waiting for this day for several days. He had finally waited for it. In that case, he must not waste it. Therefore, he made up his mind to hit the target with one strike!

    After changing into the ck clothes for the operation, they followed hei SI''s signal and quietly headed towards the mountain peak where Leng ruoxue was ...

    At the same time, there was another group of people who had their eyes on the sky tonight. They were sneakily moving towards Leng ruoxue and the others.

    At this moment, the Leng family''s main courtyard was inplete silence.

    Other than Leng ruoxue and the rest who were in closed-door cultivation, uncle long and the rest had also gone back to their rooms to rest. It was as if they didn''t sense the impending danger and were sleeping soundly.

    However, in fact, uncle long was not in the room at all. At this moment, he was in the ''universal bracelet''. Through the light screen that green vessel had set up, he was drinking tea and eating snacks while admiring every movement in thend of demons.

    "Uncle long, there are at least three Hierarch experts. What should we do?" Qing Jue nced at the light screen and said to uncle long.

    "I can pin down two of them, and you can only be responsible for the other one." Uncle long chuckled. Their hearts were really connected! Two forces had chosen to attack them on the same day. If uncle long hadn''t known that they hadn''t contacted each other, he would have thought that they had discussed this beforehand.

    "Do you want to tell big sister?" Qing Jue asked uncertainly. Although he really wanted to let his sister know that someone was trying to attack them, he did not want to disturb his sister while she was in seclusion. He was at a loss!

    "Why should I tell the little girl? Don''t tell her!" Uncle long said quickly. He had to y to his heart''s content while the little girl was not around.

    Seeing through uncle Long''s thoughts, Qing Jue looked at uncle long with a smile that was not a smile. He pitied those people a little in his heart. Moreover, it was obvious that if the two forces that wanted to attack them at night knew about uncle Long''s thoughts, they would definitely be depressed!

    "Qing Jue! We can''t rely on the little girl for everything, can we? We can settle this small matter, so let''s not trouble her and let her go into seclusion!" Seeing Qing Jue''s expression, uncle long tried to cover up and exin.

    "Yes, uncle Long''s words make sense. However, we don''t have many people that can be used on our side, so ..." Qing Jue did not finish his sentence. However, his meaning was already very clear. There were very few people on their side that could participate in the battle. In fact, the old Phoenix and the dark night race were not in seclusion, but they could not see the light yet. Therefore, there were very few beasts that could be used by uncle long.

    "It doesn''t matter. It''s enough for them to have the treasures." Uncle long said as he looked at the small beasts lying in front of him. Although these little fellows weren''t very strong, their explosive power was astonishing. With theirbined attack, they could easily deal with a Hierarch. Hence, uncle long was very confident!

    "MMH! With us here, uncle long can be at ease! Leave the remaining reverent-God to us! We guarantee that he won''t be able to leave this ce alive, and we''ll let him know why the flowers are so red!" Baby said excitedly. It could be seen that its ws were itching again.

    "Uh!" Seeing the excitement on the babies ''faces, uncle long doubted whether he had made the right decision. These little guys were clearly the kind of people who wanted to see the world in chaos!<sub> </sub>

    "Hehe! Uncle long, I wish us a happy cooperation!" At this time, baby raised its little paw again and high-fived uncle long. Kun and the other beasts also followed suit.

    "Happy cooperation!" "Ling, remember to cast the invisibility spell on us!" Uncle long said.

    "En!" Ling nodded obediently.

    Suddenly, the silver Rat King appeared in front of them.

    "Uncle long, I have important news!" The silver Rat King said directly.

    "Speak!" Uncle long nodded.

    "The beasts in thend of demons knew that someone was going to attack us, so they volunteered to help. I''ve already settled them in the garden!" The silver Rat King carefully said. After all, it was its own decision, so it was afraid that uncle long would me it. After it finished speaking, it even timidly lowered its little head, not daring to look at uncle long.

    "You told them?" Uncle Long''s face was expressionless.

    "Yes, I just mentioned it casually. They were all very enthusiastic and mainly asked for help. I was too embarrassed to reject them, so I brought back the Beastie they sent to help." The silver Rat King said honestly. After it finished speaking, its little heart was still thumping! It jumped around wildly. In fact, it didn''t just say it casually. When those beasts expressed their willingness to help, it didn''t want to refuse them at all and brought them back directly. But now it was a little afraid, afraid that uncle long would me it for making its own decision. After all, when its master was not around, uncle long was the most important person!

    "There will be no next time!" Uncle long warned. He had never thought of asking the beasts in thend of demons for help because he was afraid of implicating them. After all, the opponent was too powerful for the beasts here to fight against. Once they were involved, they would definitely have a lot of trouble in the future. But then he thought about it again. If the beasts in thend of demons were more United because of this, it would be a great thing! In that case, the enemy would have to think twice before taking out their anger on the innocent beastmen!

    "Yes, yes!" Seeing that uncle long didn''t me it for being meddlesome, the silver Rat King waspletely at ease. In fact, it also had its own selfish motives. It should be known that ever since it was born, it had been living in thend of demons, apanying the beasts here all day long. Now that it had found such a good master, it naturally hoped that the other beasts would also have such a good opportunity. Therefore, after it knew of the other party''s n, it had informed uncle long and the others at once, as well as the beast n in thend of demons.

    When the beasts found out that someone was trying to take advantage of Leng ruoxue, they did not disappoint it. They all fought to be the first to help. Seeing that they were so understanding, the silver Rat King was naturally happy! At least its careful thinking had not been in vain. As for what would happen to them in the future, it could only depend on their luck.

    After that, uncle long discussed the details with Qing Jue and left the bracelet with the little beasts.

    When they arrived at the garden, they saw that the garden was already filled with many mimicry little beasts. The first elder and the others had also walked out of their rooms. It was obvious that they had already received the news from the silver rats.

    "Uncle long! What do you need me to do?" The first elder asked after seeing uncle long.

    "You don''t need to do anything. You just need to stay here and watch the show!" Uncle Long''s words caused the enthusiastic great elder to immediately turn listless.

    "Why?" First elder''s eyes were wide open, his face filled with dissatisfaction.

    "Do you still need to ask? Of course, it''s because you''re too old. If you go out and fight with those people, you''ll be a hindrance. If you get injured, we''ll have to take care of you, so don''t go out and drag us down!" Before uncle long could answer the first elder''s question, Liufeng interrupted.

    Upon hearing flowing maple''s shameless words, first elder was so angry that he blew his beard and red at him! "You stinky brat, you actually dare to despise me! I think you''re tired of living?"

    "I''m telling the truth!" Of course, he said that on purpose. After all, these two old men had been making things difficult for him over the past few days.

    "You unfilial grandson ..." First elder pointed at Liu Feng with a trembling finger. He was so angry that he could not speak.

    "Grandpa! Calm down!" Seeing this, Liuyue hurriedly coaxed.

    "Yes, calm down. You won''t have a chance in tonight''s battle!" Uncle long said with a smile.

    "Why?" Upon hearing uncle Long''s words, none of them could remain calm. They had long been prepared, but now uncle long was telling them that they didn''t need to do anything. This, this was too much of a blow, wasn''t it? They were not convinced!

    "You''re either alchemists or artifact Masters. You''re all important targets of protection, so I have to protect you well. Tonight, only US beasts will attack, so you can go back to your rooms and sleep!" Uncle long said. After that, he gave Ling a look. Ling understood and cast an invisibility spell on all the beasts. Uncle long then led the beasts that had disappeared from the sight of first elder and the others out of the courtyard ...

 Chapter 1942 Waiting For A Rabbit By A Tree Stump (1)

    As they watched uncle long and the other beasts leave, the first elder and the others in the garden werepletely depressed. They had been looked down upon. Although they were only alchemists and cksmiths, they also had the strength of divine emperors! He wasn''t so bad that he needed someone to protect him, was he? The few of them couldn''t help but think.

    "Uncle long must be afraid that we''ll steal their opponent. That''s why he didn''t let us out!" After some thought, flowing maple said with certainty.

    "That''s obvious!" The first elder said in a bad mood.

    "Why don''t we sneak out and help?" Flowing maple suggested.

    "That''s not good! Uncle long is not to be trifled with. If he finds out that we don''t listen to him, we''ll be in deep trouble!" Shen nuo said with a face full of fear.

    "You really are a coward!" Shen nuo''s words caused Liu Feng to growl in a low voice, as if he had expected better from her.

    "Are you not afraid of uncle long?" Shen nuo''s eyes widened as she asked indifferently.

    "Of course ... I''m afraid too!" Liu Feng''s first few words were full of vigor, but they softened in the end. When he thought about the old whale''s intimidation, his little heart trembled uncontrobly. How could he not be afraid?

    When Shen nuo heard Liu Feng''s reply, she could not help but roll her eyes, and gave him a ''then why are you still scolding me?'' . Then, he also became depressed.

    "I think we should listen to uncle long and go back to our rooms to sleep!" Liuyue said after some thought.

    "Kid, what''s your opinion?" At this time, the first elder''s eyes turned to the jungle, who was standing in the corner like a punching bag, and asked with an expectant face. They couldn''t think of a good idea, so he really hoped that this little guy coulde up with a good idea that would satisfy both sides.

    "I, I ..." Hearing the great elder''s question, Lin Mu was so nervous that he didn''t know what to say. Wuwu ... Why are there so many important people around the young miss? He was under a lot of pressure!

    Ever since the end of the elitepetition, he had followed Leng ruoxue and the others to thend of demons. However, when he found out that the people around his young miss were all influential figures in the God Realm, he was so nervous that he was at a loss on what to do. Moreover, his young miss had left him to her Excellency Liuyue and her Excellency Shen nuo. After that, she no longer cared about his life or death. Therefore, he felt that he was living in deep waters and suffering every day.

    In fact, the two Sirs, Shen nuo and Liu Yue, treated him very well, and even treated him like a disciple, teaching him with all their heart and soul. It could be said that the two of them were even more attentive to him than their own young miss. But for some reason, when he saw the two Sirs, as well as the first elder and Sir Liu Feng, his heart was so nervous that it was about to jump into his throat.

    Looking at the state of the forest, the great elder felt helpless. He sighed and said,""Little guy, why are you so nervous? We won''t eat you!"

    "It is! Lin Lin, since the little girl has handed you over to us, you''re our disciple from now on. How can you be so nervous in front of master? Are we really that scary?" Liuyue also said with a little dissatisfaction.

    "Ah!" Lin Jie cried out in shock when he heard that. Then, he looked at Liuyue as if he had seen a ghost.

    Is Mr. Liuyue joking? He was very clear that his aptitude wasn''t at the top among alchemists, so he didn''t believe that Liu Yue and Shen nuo would have the thought of taking him in as a disciple.<sub> </sub>

    "What ''ah''! Remember my words, you will be our disciple from now on!" Liuyue saw through jungle''s thoughts and patted his head.

    "Your Excellency Liuyue, I ... I''m afraid I can''t be your disciple." Seeing that the Brawler referee seemed to be serious, Lin Lin quickly said.

    "Give me a reason? Could it be that with our status, we''re not worthy of being your master?" Liuyue deliberately put on a straight face and said with a hint of displeasure.

    "No! It''s because I''ve already recognized young miss as my master, so I can''t join The Alchemist Guild headquarters anymore, and naturally can''t be your disciple!" Lin Lin exined. Although he was a registered Alchemist of The Alchemist Guild headquarters, he was not an exclusive Alchemist of The Alchemist Guild headquarters. Therefore, he was very clear that he could not be a disciple of those two esteemed figures. Otherwise, he would probably have to join The Alchemist Guild headquarters and be an exclusive Alchemist of The Alchemist Guild headquarters. However, he did not want to do so now.

    "Brat, joining The Alchemist Guild headquarters and being our disciple are two different things, so you don''t need to worry about this. You only need to tell us now, are you willing to be our disciple or not?" Shen nuo said a little anxiously. Actually, he wanted to take this kid as his disciple mainly because of two considerations. One was that this kid did indeed have a drive that no one else had, and the other was that he hoped to get closer to Leng ruoxue. Liuyue obviously had simr thoughts as well. Originally, the two of them had been arguing endlessly over the forest, andter on, they hade to an agreement to take him as their disciple together.

    "Uh!" Shen nuo''s words stunned jungle. There was such a good thing? Was this a gift from the heavens? However, he, who had always been calm, was hit by this sudden good luck and did not dare to easily agree.

    Seeing that the forest was hesitating, first elder quickly said,""Brat, what are you hesitating for? This was a good thing that others could only dream of! Besides, with them as your backing, Xue ''er will be happy for you!"

    Lin Lin saw first elder mention Leng ruoxue, and he thought about it for a while before nodding his head in agreement. Then, he even respectfully bowed to Shen nuo and Liuyue as a master and disciple. The two of them were so happy that they broke out into smiles, and kept calling out ''good disciple! Good disciple!"

    Seeing how happy and harmonious they were, flowing maple was truly speechless.

    This is a little off topic, okay? Aren''t we discussing how to go out and help? How did it be taking in disciples? He could not understand.

    "I say, do you know what we were discussing just now?" Liu Feng rolled his eyes and asked, unable to take it anymore.

    "What''s wrong?" First elder and the others looked at Liu Feng in confusion.

    "Aren''t we thinking of a reason to go out and help? Don''t go off topic!" Flowing maple growled gloomily.

    "Oh! Hehe! I''m just taking in a disciple in passing! It won''t take up too much time!" Liuyue said, a little embarrassed. It was indeed convenient. He didn''t know why he had suddenly taken Lin Lin as his disciple. By the way, Lin Lin was too nervous in front of them, so they had brought it up directly. Otherwise, they had wanted to say hello to the little girl. But now, they had taken Lin Lin as their disciple without saying hello. Presumably, the little girl wouldn''t mind!

    "Now that you''ve taken in all your disciples, can we think of a good idea?" Flowing maple rolled his eyes again, truly speechless.

    "This ... I really can''t think of any good ideas. What about you guys?" Liuyue said awkwardly. To put it bluntly, he was afraid of uncle long!

    After he finished speaking, the few people present began to look at each other, big eyes staring at small eyes.

 Chapter 1943 Waiting For A Rabbit By A Tree Stump (2)

    At this time, uncle long had already left the house with baby and the other beasts. They had each found a ce to ambush the enemy.

    Their original n was to attack in secret and take them down one by one.

    However, with the help of the beastmen from thend of demons, they changed their strategy slightly and decided to attack at the same time to catch the other party off guard!

    ording to the information from the silver rats, there were two groups of about 500 people. Apart from the three reverent-gods, there were dozens of divine emperors. Most of the others were divine kings and only a few were divine Lords.

    On the other hand, there was only uncle long, a Hierarch, five divine Emperor-level beasts, and ten Divine King-level beasts on the Beastie''s side. Most of them were divine Lord-level beasts. The difference inbat strength was obvious.

    After knowing the difference inbat strength, the Beastie who came to help was a little worried.

    It wasn''t that they didn''t want to send someone stronger to help, but their own Beastie simply couldn''t do it!

    Although there were many beasties in thend of evil demons, none of them had the strength of a godly venerable rank. Not only that, even beasties with the strength of a godly Emperor were rare. All this time, they had been able to gain a firm foothold in thend of evil demons mostly because of their unity. After all, the Supreme powers looked down on thend of evil demons and the weaker factions did not dare to provoke them. Thus, they had set down their roots in this ce.

    After a long time, no force was willing toe here and disturb them. After all, this was not an ideal territory for humans.

    This time, not only had many strangerse to thend of evil demons, there were even a few reverent-god level spirit beasts. This made them feel extremely nervous and they treated these strangers as if they were facing a great enemy. Although these people hade for Leng ruoxue and the rest, it was hard to guarantee that they would not have any other thoughts. Therefore, in the hearts of many of the spirit beasts, these strangers were no longer just enemies of Leng ruoxue and the rest!

    "Uncle long, the enemy is stronger than us. Do you have any good ideas?" The fire Wolf n''s Grand Elder asked worriedly. He was also the strongest in the fire Wolf n.

    "Baby, tell them our n!" Uncle long looked at the treasure and said with a smile.

    "Alright! Our n is to wait for the rabbit!" After baby said that, he took out dozens of silk threads thinner than hair from his storage ring. Those threads were dark gray in color, and if one didn''t carefully identify them in the dark night, they would bepletely ignored! Moreover, the threads only looked thin, but they were actually very strong and sharp!

    "These are your weapons against your enemies!" Baby said after he had sent the thread down.

    "Uh! This is a weapon?" All the beasts looked at the thin silk thread in their ws, their faces full of uncertainty. They really couldn''t understand what the use of this small silk thread was. Moreover, it was two Beastie using one. Wasn''t this a little too thrifty?

    "Right! This was a weapon! Furthermore, it''s the most powerful weapon to defeat the enemy!" Baby said with a mysterious look.

    "Baby, don''t keep us in suspense, just tell us!" Huo ke said anxiously. She was very curious about this thin thread.

    "Hehe! Don''t you have two Beastie and one thread? Now, listen to mymand. Each of you, stand on one side and straighten the string in your hands!" Baby instructed.<sub> </sub>

    "Oh!" When the beasts heard this, they immediately split into two sides and stood in a straight line. However, they still didn''t quite understand baby''s intention.

    Seeing this, baby could only give them a demonstration!

    "You guys look carefully!" After baby finished speaking, he walked to a thin thread and pretended not to see it. He was tripped by the thread and fell to the ground. Then, baby jumped up and said,""Do you understand? I want you to use this line to trip the enemies!"

    "And then?" The beasts understood what was going on, but what would happen after they tripped? They were thinking that those people wouldn''t be fooled so easily. After all, they were all cultivators. They knew how vignt cultivators were.

    "Your task is to trip them up. However, you have to act ording to the situation. Don''t just stand there stupidly and don''t move. That way, the other party won''t be affected. It''s the silver rats "problem." Baobaoughed evilly. This time, he would definitely make sure that those guys would not be able to return.

    Then, it took out countless small porcin bottles and poured out the pills inside, giving them to the silver rats. It ordered,""After they fell to the ground, you guys took the opportunity to throw these drugs into their mouths. However, you guys have to be careful!"

    "MMH! I promise toplete the mission!" The silver Rat King raised its little ws above its head and saluted on behalf of the silver rats.

    "As for the three reverent-god level experts, leave them to us!" Baby continued.

    ? "Baby, those three are reverent-god level! Why don''t I help you!" The chief elder of the fire Wolf n said. He felt that it was a waste to ask him to cut the thread. After all, he was a divine Emperor-level beast!

    "No need! If there are too many beasts, it won''t be able to be used, don''t worry! We can handle it, but after you''vepleted your mission, if you want to help, I''ll be more than happy to. " Baby didn''t make it too clear, but they had toplete the mission first.

    "Alright then! We''ll listen to you, but are you sure you don''t need to inform miss Leng about this?" The Grand Elder of the fire Wolf n asked.

    "No need! My cute master is in closed-door cultivation, don''t disturb her!" Baby said with absolute certainty.

    The great elder of the fire Wolf n nodded and said,""Since that''s the case, I''ll take them to their positions and wait for the opponents toe!" It truly felt that this battle was too easy to fight. It had been prepared to get injured, but now it seemed that their work was very easy! Moreover, the battles between beasts had always been straightforward and direct. It was the first time they had encountered someone who used schemes and intrigues to plot against their opponent! At the thought of this, the way it looked at the treasure changed.

    As expected of the Fox race, they had many schemes! The fire Wolf n''s head elder secretly thought to himself.

    Following that, it led the beasts to find a pleasing position and sat down on the ground. Some of the beasts even crossed their legs, their expressions extremely rxed. However, the silk threads in their hands were all pulled straight. The dark grey silk threads flickered with an intimidating cold light in the dark night sky. Seeing this, Ling cast a few spells and the silk threads were immediately hidden .....

    In the quiet night, it was so dark that one couldn''t even see one''s own fingers. The night sky was so gloomy that it made people feel depressed. However, at this moment, two different teams were moving towards the Leng family''s main mansion at the same time.

    Soon, a team arrived.

 Chapter 1944 Waiting For A Rabbit By A Tree Stump (3)

    Looking at the tall mansion in front of them, the team became more cautious.

    "Hui Wu, you go Scout the path!" Hei si ordered as he nced at the quiet main residence.

    "Yes!" A Man in ck replied. After he finished speaking, he walked towards the Leng family''s main residence vigntly.

    The Man in ck who was called Hui Wu was observing his surroundings as he walked. At this moment, the invisible beasts were not far from him, but he could not see them at all. The fire Wolf n''s first elder, who was the closest to him, saw the opportunity and gave his partner a look. Then, they extended the silk thread in their ws to Hui Wu''s feet. Suddenly, only a ''plop'' was heard! Hui Wu fell to the ground in an extremely unsightly posture.

    "Argh! It hurts!" Hui Wu, who had fallen to the ground, could not help but cry out in pain. He stretched out his hand and touched his leg that had tripped and hurt, but he felt that his hand was wet and a little sticky.

    This ... This is the smell of blood!

    It can''t be wrong! Hui Wu was very certain. Although he did not know why he had fallen for no reason, there was no doubt that his leg was injured.

    At this time, the little silver mouse standing in front of him looked at the small pill in its w and received a "baby, don''t do anything" look. It forcibly resisted the urge to throw the pill into Hui Wu''s mouth. Therefore, Hui Wu also escaped a disaster.

    However, when hei si heard Hui Wu''s cry, he could not help but curse in his heart.

    What an idiot! Did they forget what they were here for? He actually dared to scream! Don''t you know that this will alert the enemy? ck four was extremely dissatisfied with Hui Wu''s actions. Originally, he thought that Hui Wu was his trusted aide, so he wanted to give Hui Wu a chance to perform. However, who knew that Hui Wu would screw up. At this moment, he even had the thought of swallowing Hui Wu alive!

    Especially when he saw ck one''s half-smile expression, ck Four''s heart was even more furious!

    "Idiot! Hurry up and get back here!" Hei si coldly transmitted his voice.

    "Yes!" Hui Wu heard his boss''s unfriendly tone and limped back to the team while enduring the pain.

    Upon seeing gray Five''s expression, ck one asked with a concerned look on his face,""What''s going on? Did you fall very badly?"

    "It''s not heavy!" Hui Wu lowered his head and said in a small voice, but his heart was still beating. It would be strange if it wasn''t heavy, it was simply painful to death! In fact, he didn''t know why he cried out. To be honest, since he became the Lord''s Secret guard, he had suffered minor injuries and serious injuries, but he had never cried out like he did just now when he was on a mission. He knew that he hadmitted a big taboo, but he really didn''t mean to!

    "If it''s not heavy, why did you scream?" When hei si heard this, he growled in anger.

    "I ... I didn''t mean it, Lord hei si!" Hui Wu quickly said.

    "Alright! What''s the point of ming him?" ck one tried to smooth things over. After he finished speaking, he even took the initiative to hand a pill to Hui Wu. After Hui Wu received it, he looked at ck one gratefully and said,"Thank you, Lord ck one!"

    After he finished speaking, he ate the pill and stood aside, as if waiting for hei SI''s punishment.

    "Hmph! Only you can pretend to be a good person!" ck four was extremely displeased when he saw ck one''s actions.

    "I''m doing this for your good! In order to ensure that our operation is foolproof, we must unite as one!" ck one said indifferently. In fact, he was very willing to be a good person now. As for the bad person, let ck four be the bad person!

    Knowing that ck one was right, ck four did not go against him. Instead, he took the initiative to ask,"What do we do next?"

    "You''re themander, I''ll listen to you. " ck one said with a smile.

    "You want to be a hands-off shopkeeper?" Hei si suppressed the anger in his heart and said coldly.

    "I didn''t want to affect your judgment, and I also wanted you to have enough capital to im credit in front of the Lord. So, you''re fully in charge of this operation. I''ll only ept your orders and will never interfere!" ck one assured in an understanding manner.

    "In that case, I have to thank you!" ck four was so angry that he gritted his teeth. He kept cursing in his heart. The cunning ck one! Unfortunately, he could not do anything to ck one. Moreover, he was still counting on the ck one gang to make a contribution for this operation! Therefore, he could only swallow his anger!

    "No need to thank me. As long as you don''tin about me to the Lord, I''ll thank the heavens!" ck one said honestly.

    "Then you better cooperate with me!" Hei si said after taking a deep breath.

    "I''ve said it before, I will cooperate with you. Now, Lord hei si, please give your orders!" ck one teased with a faint smile.

    "Later, we''ll split up and take our men into the main residence. After we find uncle long, we''ll send a signal to him, and we''ll deal with that old man together! As for the rest, deal with Leng ruoxue and the others!" ck four said. He had already considered this before!

    "Alright!" ck one nodded. Although he was very suspicious of whether they could enter this house, because no matter how he looked at it, he felt that this house was simr to Leng ruoxue''s spatial divine tool. However, he did not intend to tell ck four about this. When the time came, he would just let ck four think of a way like a headless fly!

    After making up her mind, ck pretended to be silent.

    "ck one, lead them and think of a way to sneak in from the main entrance. I''ll lead the others to look for the back door!" After distributing them to ck one''s team, ck four made the necessary arrangements.

    "There''s no need to look, this house doesn''t have a back door!" ck one stopped ck four upon hearing his words.<sub> </sub>

    "How is that possible?" Hei si could not believe it.

    "Behind this house is a cliff, and there are two courtyards on both sides. So, this house doesn''t even have a side door, let alone a back door!" ck one exined. After staying here for so long, he had not stayed for nothing. He had long familiarized himself with the terrain of Leng ruoxue''s residence. However, he had never thought of taking action. The terrain was truly too disadvantageous to them.

    "Oh! Bring your men in first, I''ll keep a lookout for you, then you can go in!" Hei si thought for a while and said.

    "Alright then!" ck one finally realized that this fellow was purely using him as cannon fodder! However, he was not that easy to make use of!

    Just like that, the two men, who each had their own thoughts and looked like they were working well together on the surface, began to cooperate with each other.

    ck one led a team of about 200 people and slowly approached the Leng family''s main residence. Along the way, they were safe and did not even encounter any obstacles. Of course, this was because baby had given them the green light.

    Baby did not arrange for the Beasties to attack ck one and the rest. Other than wanting to capture all of them in one fell swoop, the more important reason was that ck one was their old friend!

    From ck one''s aura, it already knew ck one''s identity. It had also been confirmed by uncle Dragon. Hence, the purple eyes that were looking at ck one were currently blooming with a scorching light. The beasts could not help but let their imagination run wild when they saw ck one''s fiery gaze.

    Baby, you seem to be very interested in this man! The beasts guessed, but they did not dare to say it out loud.

    At this moment, ck one had already approached the Leng family''s main residence.

    ck one became even more cautious as he looked at the house that did not seem to have anything special on the surface.

    He stretched out a hand and ced it on the crack of the door. Slowly, a few cold glints came out of his fingertips and tried to enter through the crack of the door. But very quickly, he felt the cold glints he had released bounce back. He suddenly quivered!

    There was a formation on the door! Furthermore, it was a defensive formation!

    Now, he was even more uncertain if this house was the spatial God tool that he knew of.

    At the thought of this, he quietly transmitted his voice to hei si,""Hei si, this house has an array. I can''t break the door lock. Why don''t you try?"

    "How could this be? What kind of formation was so powerful? Even a reverent God like you can''t do anything about it?" Hei SI''s voice was filled with suspicion.

    "It''s not like you don''t know that I know nothing about formations!" ck one said helplessly.

    "That''s true!" ck four agreed with this point.

    "Then why don''t you hurry over and take a look!" ck one urged. Although ck Four''s attainments in formations were not much better than his, at least he was better!

    "I''ming!" After hei si finished transmitting his voice, he gave a look to his subordinates beside him. Everyone then walked towards the main entrance together.

    He had only taken a few steps when he heard a ''plop''! Plop!'' The sound of falling continued to ring out!

    "Argh! It hurts!" As they cried out in pain, the silver rats, who had been waiting on the side, threw small pills into their mouths. However, before they could notice anything unusual, the small pills had already melted without them knowing.

    The silver rat, who hadpleted its task, retreated to the side.

    When hei si heard their screams, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood. These idiots were afraid that the people in the house couldn''t hear them? Just as he was about to turn around and berate his subordinates, hei si suddenly realized that these subordinates seemed to have been seriously injured!

    What was going on?

    ck four looked at his men who were lying on the ground, unable to stand up. The anger in his heart was rising. When ck one saw the situation on their side, he could not help bute over with his men.

    However, he had only taken a few steps when the people behind ck one fell to the ground one after another, all of them crying out in pain.

    "Argh! ''Damn it!'' Who tripped me!" Someone cursed.

    The little silver rats took the opportunity to do the same.

    "How could you guys be so careless?" ck one turned his head and spoke with the same displeasure. However, he was not as angry as ck four. After all, not many of these people were his subordinates.

    "Lord ck one! I was tripped by someone. " Someone quickly said.

    "You were tripped by someone?" ck one''s brows were tightly knitted together. He could not quite believe it, because when Hui five fell down earlier, there was no one beside him.

 Chapter 1945 The Third Party Benefits (1)

    "Yes, yes!" The group of men in ck quickly nodded. Although this matter was a little strange, they could only think so for now. Otherwise, if ck one and ck four med them, they would definitely not have a good ending! More importantly, there was no answer to why they had fallen.

    However, ck one was obviously skeptical about this statement. He still cautiously lifted his leg and took a few steps forward, but he did not find anything unusual.

    The beasts who saw his actions couldn''t help but secretlyugh. Of course, they wouldn''t let the humans find out! Therefore, when ck one lifted his leg, they had alreadyid the silk thread t on the ground. After ck one saw that there was nothing unusual, he turned around and said to the ck-clothed man behind him,""It should be an ident. Quickly take the healing pill and get up!" At this moment, many of the Men in ck were still sitting on the ground.

    Upon hearing ck one''s words, the Men in ck hurriedly took out healing elixirs and ate them. However, in reality, everyone was feeling extremely depressed. This was because they had not been at a good start. They had not even dealt with Leng ruoxue and the rest, and they were the first to get injured. This result made them depressed!

    However, the Men in ck were well trained. After a brief moment of panic, they immediately regrouped and prepared for an attack!

    ck one led the Men in ck behind him and continued to walk a few steps. Then, he heard the sound of someone falling again. ck one was a little angry when he heard this sound!

    "Can''t you be more careful when you walk?" This time, ck one roared before the Man in ck could make a sound.

    "Your Excellency ck one!" The Men in ck endured the pain in their legs and looked at him with an aggrieved expression. At this time, the moon that had been hiding for the whole night suddenly emerged. With the help of the not-so-obvious moonlight, ck one could clearly see the blood stains on the faces of the Men in ck. His heart suddenly trembled. This, this was how serious their injuries were! His face was bleeding!

    "ck one, what''s going on?" At this time, hei si, who felt that something was not right, asked through voice transmission.

    "I don''t know. There''s something strange about this ce!" ck one looked around vigntly, but he did not even see a fly, let alone a human figure.

    "Did we fall into an ambush?" Hei si immediately became alert.

    "It''s possible!" ck one said uneasily. At this moment, the sound of light footsteps was suddenly heard by the two of them. Even though the footsteps were extremely light and the owner of the footsteps had deliberately lowered his volume, the slight change could not be hidden from them who were reverent-god level.

    After hearing the sound, the two of them looked at each other and exchanged a tacit look. Then, they nodded silently. After that, the two of them gave the Men in ck a look. Everyone held their breath and hid their bodies in the dark night sky ...

    Seeing this scene, baby smiled evilly and whispered a few words to uncle long. The two of them turned around and left, going around to the back of another group of men in ck.

    Looking at the same ck clothes, baby''s face was full of disdain. Do all bad people like to wear ck clothes? It reallycked creativity!

    After they were done, baby gave uncle long a look. Then, they kicked out together and sent the Men in ck who were closest to them flying.

    He only heard a few ''ah!''. The Men in ck rolled like balls andnded at ck one and ck Four''s feet. The two of them knew at a nce that these Men in ck were not their own people. Since they were not their people, they might be on Leng ruoxue''s side. Therefore, they would rather kill the wrong person than let them go. The two of them attacked together. The Men in ck did not even have the time to call for help before they were killed!

    When the leader of the other group of men in ck saw that his subordinates had been killed, he thought that Leng ruoxue and the others had discovered his tracks. He decided to go all out and jump out to fight with the other party.

    Looking at the two groups of ck-robed men who were fighting in an instant, all the beasts were dumbfounded. Their eyes were wide open as they looked at this scene in disbelief. This was too dramatic. They hadn''t even made a move yet, and the two sides had already started fighting!<sub> </sub>

    No! This was definitely not good!

    They should at least have some practice!

    At the thought of this, the beasts began to make use of every opportunity to shuttle back and forth between the Men in ck. When they saw the heavily injured Men in ck, they would shamelessly add insult to injury. As a result, the number of people on both sides decreased very quickly, and people died almost every minute.

    As for ck one and ck four, they were naturally fighting the other leader of the Men in ck. This was because the leader''s strength was also at reverent-god level.

    The two of them treated their opponent as uncle long, so they used their full strength as soon as they started fighting. The other leader immediately felt an immense pressure!

    Baby, who was watching the battle happily from the side, was deeply suspicious of these people''s intelligence when it saw the chaos in front of it. In its eyes, these people''s intelligence was probably even lower than that of a baby!

    In addition, at this rate, it and uncle long probably wouldn''t need to do anything anymore, because more than half of the ck-clothed men had already died!

    In reality, it wasn''t that the intelligence of the Men in ck was too low, it was that they were too confident in their own abilities. Hence, they were not mentally prepared and were injured. This situation had triggered all the anger in their hearts. Hence, when they saw Leng ruoxue and the others, they were all furious. The other group of people thought that they had been discovered by Leng ruoxue and the others. Under such a misunderstanding, the two groups of people exchanged blows with lightning speed!

    Uncle Dragon and baby watched the progress of the situation with satisfaction and kept a close eye on the three Supreme gods in the battle. Gradually, the leader of the other group of ck-clothed men was obviously no match for the Joint Forces of ck one and ck four and showed signs of defeat. Seeing this, baby was a little worried!

    Oh! It was worried that the guy would run away!

    "Uncle long! Two against one is very unfair! Why don''t you go and help that guy! Otherwise, if he finds an opportunity to run away, our efforts will be in vain!" Treasure sent a message to uncle long.

    "En!" Uncle long nodded. He could also see that the leader of the Men in ck was very weak under the siege of the other two!

    However, just as uncle long was about to step forward, he was pulled back by baby.

    "What''s wrong?" Uncle long looked at the baby in confusion. This little guy had too many tricks up his sleeve, and he couldn''t guard against it!

    "Uncle long! You''re in cahoots with that guy! That''s why,e and change into these ck clothes and take a disguise pill. Otherwise, they''ll definitely recognize you!" Babyughed evilly.

    "You''re so scheming!" When uncle long heard this, he couldn''t help but sigh. No wonder people said that foxes were the smartest among beasts. One could tell just by looking at the treasures.

    "Hehe! I''m being meticulous!" Baby said arrogantly.

 Chapter 1946 The Third Party Benefits (2)

    Uncle long nced at the thick-skinned baby speechlessly and ate the disguise pill obediently. He then changed his clothes. At this moment, Ling walked over. Seeing this, uncle long understood. It seemed like Ling hade over to help him remove the invisibility spell!

    After everything was ready, uncle long walked out of the shadows.

    At this time, the reverent-God who was fighting alone realized that he had no chance of winning under the pincer attack of two reverent-god level cultivators. He might even lose his life, so he decided to retreat!

    As the saying goes, it''s never toote for a gentleman to take revenge ten yearster. Therefore, he could only wait for the next time since he failed to take revenge this time.

    He had found the right opportunity to leave the ce while the two were attacking, but who knew that as soon as this thought emerged in his mind, his shoulders were immediately clenched by a pair of iron pincers. In an instant, he felt as if his shoulders had been shattered, and he felt a burning pain!

    Turning his head in anger, he suddenly discovered that the person pressing on his shoulder was actually an unfamiliar ck-clothed man. Instantly, suspicion grew in his heart. Who was this guy? Could he be on Leng ruoxue''s side? Didn''t the old man from the ning family leave already? For a moment, many thoughts shed through his mind! However, he immediately rejected all of them! However, this person''s strength could not help but shock him!

    Meanwhile, ck one and ck four had also noticed the situation and were even more vignt!

    Uncle long saw that the three of them looked as if they were facing a great enemy and smiled faintly. He said to the leader of the Men in ck he was holding,""I said I would help you, why didn''t you listen to me and insisted oning here by yourself?"

    Ugh! When the leader of the Men in ck heard this, his face was filled with confusion. This person knew him? Was she here to help him? However, he didn''t seem to know this guy. He thought about it again and again. Suddenly, he thought of a person. Could it be him? He was suddenly overjoyed!

    "You really came!" When the leader of the Men in ck heard this, he was extremely excited.

    Beforeing here, he had indeed looked for a few friends, but those people had all used various reasons to refuse him. Only this person had said that he would help him, but there had been no movement. Therefore, he had thought that this person was just saying some polite words. He had not expected that he would reallye!

    This surprise made him so excited that he didn''t know what to do. Because as long as that person was willing to help him, he wouldn''t have to worry about not being able to take revenge! Unfortunately, he still didn''t know that he had recognized the wrong person! And uncle long had identally be the person he had set his mind on.

    Seeing his surprise, uncle long could only remain silent!

    The two of them, each with their own thoughts, stood face to face. Uncle long didn''t know what else to say, so he remained silent. The leader of the Men in ck, on the other hand, was obviously over-excited.

    However, the back of the leader of the Men in ck was facing ck one and ck four at the moment. Therefore, although they could not see the expression of the leader of the Men in ck, the two of them knew that his helper had arrived when they heard his words. Moreover, this person''s strength was obviously not weak! This fact made the two of them depressed for a while!

    But then, the two of them returned to normal!

    Looking at uncle long and the leader of the Men in ck who seemed to be reminiscing about the past, ck one and ck four said in unison,""Don''t talk nonsense! Since we have a helper, let''s have a good fight!"

    "Hmph! Do you think I''m afraid of that?" With a helper, the leader of the Men in ck was clearly more confident and provoked.

    "Since you''re not afraid, then let''s start!" ck one said impatiently.

    "Big brother! Let''s attack together!" The leader of the Men in ck turned to uncle long and said.<sub> </sub>

    "Alright!" The corner of uncle Long''s mouth twitched. He had actually be this guy''s big brother. He didn''t know who this big brother was, but now he knew that the leader of the Men in ck had most likely recognized the wrong person! Therefore, he didn''t dare to speak carelessly, in case he exposed himself!

    In an instant, the leader of the Men in ck''s aura grew and he took the initiative to attack ck four. As for ck one, he left him to uncle long!

    Upon seeing this, uncle long did not let ck one down. He stepped in front of ck one and looked at him with a faint smile. This person ... Was their old friend! He really didn''t expect that he was still alive. However, his master probably couldn''t bear to kill him, so he left him alive!

    ck one''s heart sank when he saw uncle Dragon blocking his way so casually!

    Although the other party was just standing there, the invisible pressure on the other party''s body made him, a reverent God, feel a suffocating atmosphere. He had only experienced this situation with uncle long, but from the aura on this person, he was not uncle long!

    Since when did the divine realm have so many invisible experts? ck one was secretly surprised. At the same time, he was also calcting the chances of winning against this person! However, after some consideration, he helplessly realized that he had no confidence in winning against this person!

    Afterparing the two, ck one''s aura seemed to have dropped while uncle long was still standing in front of him calmly with a rare smile on his face.

    "Little ck! Come, let''s y!" Uncle long crooked his finger and said to ck.

    "I''m not little ck!" This form of address made ck one extremely displeased!

    "Not little ck? Could it be a little white? You should know that you''re dressed in ck!" Uncle long said in an infuriating manner, the smile on his face still asking for a beating.

    "Aren''t you also dressed in ck? could it be that you''re also little ck?" ck one nced at uncle Long''s ck clothes, which were the same as his, and said through gritted teeth.

    "Hehe! How could I be ckie? There''s only you in ckie!" As uncle long spoke, he extended his palm and grabbed ck one ...

    Upon seeing this, ck one wanted to Dodge but realized that he could not move. Damn it, what the hell is this? Why did he feel like he was being restrained? ck one''s heart was burning with anxiety, and uncle Long''s palm was close at hand.

    In fact, although uncle Long''s palm looked ordinary, it contained his might. Not only that, but it also contained another talent of his, restraint!

    Any human or beast below him would find it difficult to escape after he used this move. However, this move could not be used at any time and ce because the binding consumed a lot of divine power. Thus, every time he faced an enemy, he had to deal a heavy blow. Otherwise, his life would be in danger!

    Now, no matter how wary ck one was of uncle long, he would never have expected that uncle long would use the binding technique. As such, ck one''s cultivation base was of no use!

    ck one, who was tied up and unable to move, could not describe the anger in his heart with words. He had not even made a move and was captured. He could not even speak. How could he, who had always been proud and arrogant, bear this?

    ck one felt a metallic taste in his throat. He forcefully swallowed the taste and red at them with eyes that were spitting fire as if he was saying,''let me go if you dare and we''ll fight for 300 rounds!'' However, uncle long didn''t care about his anger.

 Chapter 1947 The Third Party Benefits (3)

    In fact, uncle long, who had been with treasure and other beasts for a long time, had bezier andzier. If there was a more energy-saving way to deal with the enemy, he would definitely not fight with others foolishly! Although binding consumed more divine power, it saved him a lot of trouble! More importantly, he had quite a number of pills that Leng ruoxue had given him to replenish his divine power. Hence, he had no pressure to use the binding technique.

    At the thought of this, uncle long took out a small Jade bottle, uncorked it, and poured all the pills into his mouth. ck one''s eyes widened even more when he saw this!

    F * ck! What was this? Was he deliberately angering him? Although he didn''t know what kind of pill this hateful guy in front of him had taken, from the spiritual energy that the pill had unconsciously emitted, he didn''t need to think to know that the pill was not simple!

    What was even more infuriating was that this guy had actually finished a bottle! This fact caused the fury in ck one''s heart to rise!

    After taking the elixir, uncle long immediately felt that his body was full of spiritual energy. He burpedfortably on purpose and nced at hei Yi, whose face was flushed red, out of the corner of his eye. Uncle Long''s mood immediately improved!

    Hehe! Who would have thought that there would be a day where he would eat medicinal pills as if they were rice! Now, he could finally experience the luxury of having a precious beast. However, this feeling was really good! Especially in front of the enemy!

    Uncle longughed even more heartily when he saw ck one ring at him so hard that he wanted to punch a hole in him!

    At this moment, ck four, who was fighting with the leader of the Men in ck, saw from the corner of his eye that ck one was staring at his opponent without moving. He almost vomited blood in anger!

    F * ck! He was fighting with his opponent with all his might, but ck one was standing still on the spot! Could it be that he could kill his opponent in seconds just by standing? Hei Si was furious!

    "ck one! Don''t just stand there, do it!" Hei si urged anxiously.

    When ck one heard his words, he could not help but roll his eyes. He was also furious!

    Did he not want to make a move? He had to be able to move! ck one was filled with hatred!

    Uncle long nced at the troubled ck one and the anxious ck four. He gave up on ck one and went straight for ck four ...

    Sensing the change beside him, hei si immediately jumped out of the battle and stared at uncle long and the leader of the Men in ck with a vignt look.

    "Hmph! What kind of skill is a two-on-one?" ck four stood a few meters away and said with a look of disdain. At this moment, he had long forgotten that he and ck one were also two against one previously.

    Moreover, he was extremely resentful of ck one''sck of contribution!

    "Hehe! That''s what I wanted to say to you guys. You guys also fought two against one!" The leader of the Men in ck retorted as if he had heard a joke.

    "So what?" Hei si didn''t think so. In fact, in his heart, he could be outnumbered, but he didn''t allow others to do the same. He was a typical example of only allowing the state officials to set fires, but not allowing the people to light themps!

    "What do you think? Can you be more shameless?" The leader of the Men in ck was speechless. He could not understand why Leng ruoxue''s side was filled with such shameless people.

    "Don''t talk nonsense with him, continue!" Uncle long didn''t want to hear them criticize each other and urged them. In his heart, these two parties were shameless!

    "Hmph! Do you think that you can capture all of us in one fell swoop with just the few of you?" Uncle Long''s words made hei si sneer!

    "Didn''t we already capture all of your subordinates?" Uncle long blinked his eyes and said indifferently. Upon hearing this, hei si and the leader of the Men in ck looked around at the same time. With one look, the two of them were both angry!

    "Dammit! I''m going to kill all of you and avenge my subordinates!" The leader''s eyes were spitting fire as he roared in anger. The people he had brought with him were all lying limply on the ground, clearly not breathing for a long time. This scene made his heart ache. It had not been easy for him to gather these people, but who knew that they would fail? However, the other party didn''t seem to have an advantage either. They also suffered countless casualties! This battle could be said to be a lose-lose situation for both sides!

    "I''m going to kill all of you and let you be buried with my subordinates!" Hei SI''s eyes were bloodshot and the fire on his body was raging. At this time, he was like a fire Bird with mes burning on his body, full of murderous intent!

    After saying that, the two of them started to attack each other with all their might. As for uncle long, no one paid him any attention!

    Seeing this, uncle long could only treat himself as a passerby and watch the show from the side!

    Hei si and the leader of the Men in ck were fighting in full swing. The divine skills released from their hands lit up the night sky. The ferocious expressions on their faces were also fully disyed in front of each other!

    Their eyes were red from killing!

    Panting heavily, the divine skill in his hand was used to smash the other party''s body ...

    Uncle long sighed as he watched from the side!

    Until the two of them were exhausted and copsed on the ground!

    However, they were still ring at each other with their furious eyes!<sub> </sub>

    Although the battle between the two had not been decided, at this moment, both of them had lost all their strength and their Shen power had almost withered. At this moment, the smiling uncle long walked to the side of the leader and asked with concern,"How is it?"

    "Big brother, I''m fine! Quickly help me kill them, I want to take revenge for my subordinates!" The leader of the Men in ck then remembered the existence of uncle long, and so did hei si.

    Seeing uncle long alive and kicking, hei SI''s heart sank!

    ''Damn it. I was so angry just now that I forgot about uncle long. Now, I''m like a piece of meat on the anvil.'' No! He couldn''t just sit and wait for death!

    Hei SI''s mind was racing as he tried to think of a way to escape. However, uncle long had already used the restraint on him and held him in ce. At this moment, hei si suddenly realized the truth that ck was not moving at all. However, it seemed to be toote!

    This fact made hei si so angry that he wished he could swallow uncle long alive! The leader of the Men in ck also noticed hei SI''s strange behavior. He said to uncle long with a face of surprise,""Big brother! You''ve exhausted your strength again! Quickly kill them, don''t leave any survivors!"

    "Don''t worry! They would be killed! But not now!" Uncle long said with a smile.

    Hearing uncle Long''s words, the leader of the Men in ck didn''t dare to refute.

    "Big brother, when you want to kill them, can you let me do it myself?" The leader of the Men in ck requested.

    "No problem!" Uncle long agreed without hesitation!

    But immediately after, a rope appeared in uncle Long''s hand. In an instant, the rope wrapped around the leader''s body and tied him up like a rice dumpling!

    "Big brother! What''s the meaning of this?" The leader of the Men in ck widened his eyes in disbelief.

    "Hehe! Of course, I''m afraid you''ll run away!" At this moment, baby appeared in front of the leader of the Men in ck and smiled wretchedly. He had already asked Ling to remove his invisibility.

    "You are ..." The leader of the Men in ck widened his eyes. This little fox looked very familiar!

    Suddenly, his heart skipped a beat as he recalled the Fox''s identity. It was Leng ruoxue, that wretched girl''s Beastie!

    This time, even if he was a fool, he would understand that he had fallen into Leng ruoxue''s trap!

    However, what was going on with those guys who were fighting with him just now?

    At this moment, he understood that those people were not from the same group as Leng ruoxue and the others. Otherwise, they would not have been subdued!

    At this time, hei si also understood the whole truth. Suddenly, a mouthful of blood spurted out of his throat. He was holding his breath and fainted.

    "This person''s mental endurance is so weak!" Baby nced at the unconscious hei si and said indifferently.

    However, the leader of the Men in ck was more resilient than hei si because he could still ask,""Who are they? And who are you? Why did you impersonate my big brother?" He looked at uncle long and asked thest sentence.

    "Hehe! Can''t you tell what kind of people they are? The head of the Wen family?" Uncle long revealed the identity of the leader of the Men in ck and said with a smile.

    "How, how did you know ..." The leader of the Men in ck, the Wen family head who had taken the disguise pill, looked at uncle long in shock and asked in disbelief. He didn''t expect that his identity would be seen through. After all, he was very confident in the disguise pill he had taken, but he didn''t expect that he would still be exposed!

    ck one, who could not speak, was equally shocked when he heard uncle Long''s words. He would never have dreamed that the leader of the Men in ck who were fighting with them was the Wen family head whom his Lord had been looking for!

    What was even more inconceivable was that the two parties had chosen to attack Leng ruoxue and the others on the same day. However, the most depressing thing was that not only did they not touch a single hair on Leng ruoxue''s group, they had even suffered heavy losses on both sides. This time around, Leng ruoxue, the fisherman, had really gotten an advantage!

    ck one was very depressed. However, if he knew that Leng ruoxue and the rest did not know about this at all and had been in closed-door cultivation all this while, he would be even more depressed!

    "How did he know your identity?" Uncle long said faintly.

    The head of the Wen family stared at uncle long attentively, waiting for his reply.

    "Hehe! You idiot! The disguise pill you took was actually refined by my master. So, no matter how well you hide it, you can''t hide it from our eyes!" Without waiting for uncle long to speak, baby said with a pale face.

    "What?" Upon hearing this, the Wen family head even felt like dying!

    Seeing that the Wen family head''s face had turned pale, the baby quickly consoled him,""Hey, don''t faint like that useless fellow! If you dare to faint, I''ll make you suffer!"

 Chapter 1948 Attack Of A Powerful Enemy (1)

    The Wen family head was so angry that he spat out blood. However, he would not faint for the time being. At the same time, he was not in a good mood either. His heart ached at the thought of his dead subordinates. This was not to say that he was loyal, but it was not easy for him to gather so many people in his current situation. However, they were all wiped out in a short time. If he had hurt Leng ruoxue and the others, his subordinates ''deaths were not in vain. However, the person he wanted to kill didn''t even get hurt. How could he ept this? How could he not be depressed?

    Wrong. At this moment, the word "depressed" could no longer describe his current mood.

    He wanted to faint, but he was very energetic. He wanted revenge, but he was tied up like a dumpling. Although the evil fire in his heart was burning more and more fiercely, it was suppressed in his heart. No matter what, he could not vent it out. Slowly, his face turned red, then pale, and his face was as dead as ash.

    Seeing that the Wen family head was changing colors like a color palette, the baby was not satisfied. He kicked the Wen family head hard with his back leg and said with a look of displeasure,""I just praised you. You''d better work hard and don''t faint!"

    "Don''t worry! I won''t faint!" The Wen family head gritted his teeth. Even if he wanted to faint, he had to! Right now, he wished he could kill and swallow this human and Fox in front of him alive. They were really too much of bullies! This was clearly a case of a Tiger falling into the sun and being bullied by a Fox!

    "That''s good! Uncle long, how should we deal with these three people?" Baby nodded in satisfaction and then asked about uncle long!

    "Uncle long!" When the Wen family head heard these two words, his heart instantly trembled in fear. As expected, it was that old man. He hated himself for treating him as a reinforcement! At this moment, he couldn''t help but think that if he didn''t trust uncle long so much, he wouldn''t be in this situation. He was so angry!

    "Be good!" Uncle long took the Wen family head''s words for him and nodded his head in satisfaction. He then said to Bao Bei,""Lock up these three people first! When we have time, let''s interrogate them and see if they have any other aplices!"

    "Alright!" Baby responded happily. Then, he beckoned to the void and a few tall beasts appeared in front of them. They looked at uncle long and baby with admiration and asked excitedly,""Uncle long, please give me your orders, baby!"

    "You guys take these three guys into the house and hand them over to the dark Tiger King." Bao Bei said. After it finished speaking, it even looked at the Wen family head with a little sympathy. Hehe! The Tiger King loved to torture captives. If these three were handed over to the Tiger King, they would be skinned even if they didn''t die!

    "Yes!" The beasts quickly responded. Then, each beast carried a person and walked towards the house.

    "What do you want? You will regret it if you capture me! My big brother will not let you off!" The sound of the Wen family head, who was being carried away, could be heard from afar. However, he was ignored by all the beasts present.

    Then, Baobao led the beasts to clean up the battlefield.

    After destroying the corpse, baby''s beautiful purple eyes nced at uncle long and saw that he was frowning in deep thought. Seeing this, it couldn''t help but walk over and say,""Uncle long, what are you thinking? You''re so engrossed in your thoughts?"

    "Nothing much. I was just thinking about the Big Brother that the Wen family brat mentioned. I wonder if his big brother will be summoned if we capture the Wen family brat!" Uncle long exined.

    "Hehe! There''s no need to be afraid even if they attract us, we can just capture them all in one fell swoop!" Baby said confidently.<sub> </sub>

    Looking at the little fox brimming with confidence, uncle long was a little speechless. He really didn''t know where his baby got such confidence from. That ... Xue ''er''s beasts had never seemed to be afraid of anything!

    In fact, he had guessed correctly. These precious beasts were indeed not afraid of anything. In their eyes, if something happened, their lovely master would help them. Therefore, they could do whatever they wanted at any time. More importantly, they were very confident in their own abilities. Although their strength was not high, they had many means. They would use all kinds of methods such as group fighting, drugging, and so on. These methods were not used by ordinary beasts at all.

    Hence, the upright uncle long could notpletely understand their mindset of only looking at the results and not the process! But after spending a long time with them, uncle long didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with their methods!

    Thinking of this, uncle long suddenly looked at the treasure with a curious expression and asked,""Treasure! I''ve always wanted to ask you, what kind of pill did you have the silver rats give to the Men in ck?"

    "Argh! Those! It wasxatives! However, before the medicine could take effect, many people died. Sigh! This is beyond my expectations!" Baby said with a depressed look. It was a pity that its medicine didn''t have much effect!

    "Uh!" Hearing this, uncle long couldn''t help but wipe the ck lines on his forehead. He finally understood that no matter who you provoked in this world, you could never provoke Xue ''er''s little beasts. Otherwise, the strange pills in their hands could toy a reverent God to death! And he firmly believed that this was not the only type of medicinal pill in the hands of his precious beasts. Who asked their master to be an Alchemist? moreover, he was a master who doted on his beasts very much and was afraid that his beasts would encounter danger!

    With such a master, these little beasts could go anywhere they wanted! For a moment, uncle long was filled with envy and jealousy! However, on second thought, he felt relieved. His rtionship with Xue ''er was not bad, and that little girl would definitely not mistreat him! Oh! It seemed that if there was a chance, he would also ask for some medicinal pills from Xue ''er that could trick and scheme against people, to experience what it felt like to drug someone!

    Looking at uncle Long''s conflicted, envious, and happy expression, baby sighed and said,""Uncle long, it''s gettingte. Let''s go back and sleep!" He said. AI! Why was uncle long so silly? It couldn''t understand.

    "En!" Uncle long nodded. It was indeed time for him to go back and rest.

    Then, uncle long sent the beasts who were helping him away and returned to the yard with his precious little beasts.

    As soon as they entered the garden, uncle long and the other beastmen saw the first elder and the others staring at them resentfully. Immediately, their hair stood on end!

    "Didn''t I tell you to go back and sleep? Why aren''t you guys listening!" Seeing this, uncle long was the first to speak. There was a hint of anger on his stern face. His precious little beasts couldn''t help butugh secretly when they saw this. Hehe! He didn''t expect uncle long to be so bad.

    "You guys are fighting to the death with the enemy outside, while we are sleeping in the room. This is not right! How could we do that?" First elder quickly said.

    "Yup! How could we be so disloyal! Even though uncle long won''t let us out, we still have to stay with you through the light screen in the garden. We want you to know that our hearts are with you!" Liu Feng said emotionally. His words naturally received the first elder''s admiring gaze, and he was instantly even more pleased with himself!

 Chapter 1949 Attack Of A Powerful Enemy (2)

    "MMH! We ept your kind intentions. " "Yes!" Uncle long nodded and said,"the battle is over now. Can we go back to our rooms and sleep?"

    When first elder and the others heard this, they looked at each other, but no one said anything.

    "Uncle long! Can we interrogate the three criminals together? we want to help. " At this time, Liu Feng revealed their purpose. To put it bluntly, they also wanted to get involved. Otherwise, they would always feel like outsiders!

    "I can understand that you want to help, but these three people are not ordinary. If you get involved, it may cause trouble for you. After all, you are not alone!" Uncle Long''s words were very subtle, but everyone present was smart, so they all understood what he meant. Uncle long didn''t ask them toe out just now because of this consideration. After all, it wasn''t convenient for these people toe out with their identities.

    After hearing uncle Long''s words, the great elder and the others fell silent.

    It was not the time to shed all pretenses of cordiality with the enemy yet. Hence, it was indeed not wise for them to face the enemy directly with their status. However, they also wanted to express their feelings of being on the same side as Leng ruoxue and the others. Hence, they were in a dilemma!

    Seeing that they were silent, baby smiled and said,""Great elder, don''t be discouraged. We just want to take care of those three guys! Hehe, have you all forgotten about my lovely master''s appearance-changing pill?"

    Hearing treasure''s words, first elder and the others were instantly overjoyed.

    That''s right! How could they have forgotten about the disguise pill? with the little girl''s disguise pill, even if they did something bad, no one would know that it was them. That was a true weapon that wouldmit all kinds of evil!

    Baby saw that their mood had improved and continued,""It''s gettingte. We''ll interrogate those three guys tomorrow! Go back to your rooms and sleep now!"

    After saying that, it was the first to run back to its room.

    Uncle long and the other beasts followed closely behind. Seeing this, the great elder and the others had no choice but to give up their n of interrogating the three people overnight and return to their rooms obediently.

    The next day.

    As soon as uncle long stepped out of the room, he heard a painful wailing from the courtyard. The sound was slow at times, high at times, and low at times. It seemed to being from the head of the Wen family.

    Could it be that the Wen family''s brat had been sentenced to death so early? Uncle long guessed. Although he did not witness the scene with his own eyes, he could imagine that the Wen family''s boy would not have an easy time.

    In the garden, uncle long sat down casually.

    The first elder, who was sitting across from uncle long, immediately stood up to pour him a cup of tea. However, at this moment, another loud roar suddenly rang out. The first elder''s hand trembled in fear, and the tea spilled on the table.

    Uncle long nced at the first elder, who was still in a state of shock, and said,""What are you so nervous about? To think you''re the armament Guild''s great elder! Why are you also so restless!"

    "I ..." The great elder''s face was full of sweat. Although he wanted to exin, he couldn''t find any words to say. Wu ... Could he say that he was frightened by the methods of those little guys?

    In reality, he was not the only one who was shocked. Liu Feng, Liu Yue, Shen nuo, and the rest of the people were all shocked. Inparison, he was still in a better state! At least he wasn''t hiding in his room and vomiting non-stop!

    Thinking of this, the great elder silently wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. He still had a lingering fear of the methods the little beasts had used to torture their captives. Even someone as knowledgeable as him had never seen such a variety of methods. At this moment, he somewhat sympathized with the three people!

    "Hahaha! You were the ones who wanted to help interrogate the three of them. Why, are you regretting it now?" Uncle long saw through the great elder''s thoughts and teased him with a smile. Look at how good his foresight is! He didn''t intend to interfere in this matter at all.

    "I regret it!" The great elder said very honestly. He was more than just regretful! He was so regretful that his intestines turned green. He probably wouldn''t be able to eat for a while!<sub> </sub>

    At this moment, Liu Feng, Liu Yue, and Shen nuo also walked out of the room with pale faces.

    Uncle longughed to himself when he saw the three of them, but he put on a concerned expression and asked,""What''s wrong with you three? Was he feeling unwell? Are you sick?"

    The three of them looked at each other with bitter smiles. These words ... How could they say it? They found it embarrassing to say it out loud!

    "Right, you guyse with me to see those three captives! I really want to know what they confessed to!" Uncle longughed evilly.

    "Uncle long! That ... My stomach isn''t feeling well, so I won''t be able to apany you. I''m sorry!" Flowing maple hurriedly replied.

    After he finished speaking, he disappeared from the spot with a Whoosh!

    "Uncle long, I also ..." Liuyue interjected, but before he could finish, he was interrupted by uncle long.

    "Your stomach is not feeling well too?" Uncle Long''s eyes were wide open as he asked in disbelief. He was alreadyughing in his heart!

    "Uh! That''s right!" Liuyue braced himself and said. His handsome face was burning. He had never felt so embarrassed before, but he had been to that ce once and never wanted to go there again.

    "Uncle long, I have a headache. I don''t want to grow old with you." Shen nuo also said anxiously, and disappeared immediately after she finished speaking.

    Seeing this, Liuyue stopped finding excuses and disappeared.

    Seeing the three of them run faster than rabbits, uncle Long''s face was filled with helplessness. After a while, he said,"first elder, only you can apany me. You won''t refuse me, will you?"

    "I ..." The first elder stammered. In reality, he really wanted to reject uncle long, but those three little brats had already run away. If he didn''t give uncle long face, he was afraid that uncle long would fly into a rage, so he had no choice but to stay.

    Taking advantage of the situation, uncle long directly grabbed the first elder''s arm, half supporting and half supporting him, and walked in the direction of the cell.

    Originally, in Leng ruoxue''s n, there was no prison in the main residence. However, uncle long felt that there was a need to set up a prison so as to avoid any ignorant people who came to provoke them. Those who hadmitted serious crimes could be killed immediately, but those who caused small trouble could be directly locked up in a prison and punished.

    The dark Tiger King was in charge of the Leng family''s prison.

    This was exactly what the ck Tiger was thinking.

    The dark Tiger King had put in a lot of effort for the second batch of guests that had arrived in the prison. As for the first guest in the Leng family''s prison cell, it was naturally thedy who had provoked the dark Tiger King''s family.

    Uncle long and the great elder walked straight into the cell.

    At this moment, the cell was gloomy and the atmosphere was unusually heavy.

    There was no doubt that this was something the dark Tiger King deliberately did.

    At this moment, the Wen family head, ck one and ck four were locked up in the same cell. Other than the Wen family head who was firmly tied to a pir, ck one and ck four were sitting motionlessly on the ground. ck four had also regained consciousness, but his eyes were a little dazed!

 Chapter 1950 Attack Of A Powerful Enemy (3)

    Upon seeing this, uncle long was secretly surprised. What was this situation?

    Now, the Wen family head was the most miserable of the three.

    His body was covered in blood, and his clothes were not covering his body.

    And the obvious wounds on his body were so deep that the bones could be seen. Just looking at them would make one panic!

    After seeing uncle long, the dark Tiger King greeted him warmly before turning its attention to the Wen family head.

    At this moment, one of the dark Tiger King''s subordinates was carrying out the punishment on the Wen family''s head. The subordinate had transformed into a human and was holding an extremely sharp and cold dagger. He was cutting the Wen family''s head''s body bit by bit. In almost the blink of an eye, arge piece of flesh had been cut off from the Wen family''s head''s body. Immediately after, the flesh was ground into powder by the de''s light ...

    Seeing this, uncle long could empathize with the feelings of the great elder and the others. This ce ... Was indeed not a ce for normal people. They were too cruel! At this moment, uncle long also sympathized with the head of the Wen family. However, the head of the Wen family was no longer in a clear state of mind. After screaming in pain, he began to smile foolishly.

    Uncle long sighed speechlessly, then turned around and left the cell. He didn''t want toe back here anymore!

    As for the three of them, he would leave them to the dark Tiger King! Anyway, they were reverent-gods, so they wouldn''t die in a short time!

    A few dayster.

    Uncle long, the first elder, and the others had slowly gotten used to the screams in their homes. They could now calmly drink tea and chat while listening to the miserable screams. Of course, the first elder and the others had also recovered their normal food and drinks. However, their appetites had not returned to their peak state!

    One afternoon, uncle long and the great elder were sitting in the garden as usual. Suddenly, they felt a tremor in the house while they were chatting. Their eyes shed and they became alert.

    They were very confident in Leng ruoxue''s defensive array. However, the house was shaking now. What did this mean?

    It meant that there was a strong enemy outside, and they were attacking the house!

    The two of them quickly arrived in front of the light screen in the garden and saw the situation outside the house through the light screen.

    At this moment, there were dozens of people standing outside the house.

    Just as uncle long and the great elder had expected, the dozens of people were attacking their house with all their might.

    However, when the people outside saw that the house only trembled slightly under their attack, they seemed to be angry! The leader''s face was dark, and he looked at the house in front of him with a serious expression.

    "Who is this person? He looks a little familiar!" The first elder muttered to himself after seeing the handsome man in the lead.

    "It''s him!" Uncle long squinted his eyes and asked in surprise.

    "Uncle long, do you know him?" The first elder was surprised. He only felt that the man looked familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen him before. He didn''t expect uncle long to know him.

    "I know him, we''re quite familiar with each other!" Uncle long nodded.

    "Do you still remember that there was a wanted criminal in the divine realm who was ordered by master Yu nearly a million years ago?" Uncle long continued when he saw the great elder looking at him expectantly.

    "Of course I remember. That person is the only person in the history of the divine realm who is like a rat on the street and is hated by everyone," The great elder said with a nod. Although he was still very weak a million years ago, and it wasn''t his turn to do these things, this person''s notoriety was really too resounding. Therefore, it was difficult for him to not remember him even if he wanted to!

    "This person is him!" Uncle long said with a serious face.

    All this while, he had thought that this man was already dead. He didn''t expect that this Great Demon King was still alive. This was definitely not good news for the people of the divine world!

    In the past, this person was afraid of master Yu, so he had been hiding everywhere like a stray dog. But now, master Yu was no longer here. Did this person n toe out of the mountains?<sub> </sub>

    At the thought of this, uncle Long''s expression became more and more serious!

    Nearly a million years ago, the difference in strength between the two of them was unparalleled. It was difficult to predict who would win and who would lose. But now, he was not clear about this person''s strength. For so many years, because of certain things, he had been very depressed. Therefore, he did not have the slightest confidence in his heart whether he could defeat this person!

    The first elder''s eyes widened in disbelief.""Argh! Wasn''t that person dead? Why are you still alive?"

    "I also thought that he was dead, but now, he has appeared in front of us alive and well. Great elder, this man''s strength is unfathomable. I don''t have full confidence!" Uncle long said worriedly.

    "What do we do now? Will they attack?" The great elder asked uncertainly. Looking at these people''s aggressive appearance, if they were to break in, they would definitely not let go of the people in the house! When he thought about how Leng ruoxue and the rest were still in closed-door cultivation, his heart was in his throat.

    "I''ll go wake up the girl and the others. Let them hide in the house!" The great elder said in a panic. Although the defense of this house was not bad, the other party was not an ordinary reverent-god level cultivator. He was a great demon who had been famous in the divine realm since a million years ago. His strength was no small matter! And from his point of view, with the defense of this house, when the little girl and the others entered the spatial God tool, it was equivalent to having two insurance. At the very least, they would be much safer!

    After saying that, first elder nned to go and call for people.

    However, he was stopped by uncle long after he took two steps.

    "Don''t worry, they might not attack!" Uncle long quickly stopped him. Actually, he didn''t want the great elder to miss because Xue ''er and the others weren''t in the room at all. However, he also knew that the great elder didn''t know that Xue'' er had another space, so he naturally couldn''t tell the little girl this secret.

    What he could do now was to calm the flustered great elder and make him have confidence in Xue ''er''s defensive formation. After all, he had personally tested Xue'' er''s formation. Even if the opponent was a reverent-God, it would not be easy to break in.

    "I know, but we have to be prepared! I don''t know how this great devil found his way here, this is really an undeserved disaster!" The first elder said gloomily.

    At this time, the three of them who had sensed the abnormality ran out of the room. The first elder saw this and described the situation to them. After hearing it, the three of them were all stunned.

    Among the three of them, the oldest one was less than ten thousand years old. Therefore, the great demon that the great elder was talking about was too far away from their era. However, they were no stranger to this great demon who was the only one wanted by the ''Divine Master Order''!

    He was called a great devil because the things he did were really outrageous!

    Not only did this great devil have a profound cultivation base, his appearance was also iparably handsome, not inferior to master Yu. He also liked beauty, so many women in the divine world were head over heels for him. After all,pared to the unattainable and peerlessly handsome master Yu, this man was at least someone they could have. So for a moment, at least half of the women in the divine world had knelt before his trousers.

    Originally, it was his ability to be liked by so many women. Other people could only stare at him with envy and jealousy. But the key problem was that this man liked the new and abandoned the old too quickly. Every woman he abandoned was usually cut off mercilessly by him. In his words, they were his woman in life and his ghost in death! The woman he didn''t want couldn''t be taken advantage of by other men!

    As for the women''s deaths, they were all extremely miserable!

    Moreover, every woman died in a different way. It could be said that there were all kinds of strange and fancy ways!

    Furthermore, if he was in a bad mood, he would directly exterminate the woman''s family. He never hid these things, so these evil deeds quickly spread throughout the entire immortal realm!

    Instantly, the God World was in an uproar!

    Some experts who imed to be a man of justice even issued a bounty for him. Anyone in the firmament could kill him, but there were very few experts who could beat him. Most of the experts fell into his hands, and he dealt with the experts who died in his hands with extremely cruel methods. As time went by, his bounty increased, and the number of experts who died in his hands also increased.

    In the end, everyone in the divine world was in danger, afraid that he would take revenge. For the sake of the divine world''s stability, the God lord''s estate, which had always been neutral, issued a "God Lord order" to him. This was also the first "God Lord order" in the history of the divine world.

    Several years after he had been wanted, the experts sent by the God lord''s estate had finally seeded in eliminating him. The God World had finally gotten rid of a great threat!

    And these were all the things that flowing maple and the others knew about the great demon''s main deeds before and after he was eliminated.

    Thinking of this, flowing maple and the others curiously looked through the screen at the handsome man standing in the middle of the dozens of people.

    The man was very young, looking to be in his early twenties. His appearance was so handsome that words could not describe it. His temperament was like that of a banished immortal. Looking at him was enough to make any man feel inferior. More importantly, there was no trace of lust on him, nor was there the decadence of indulging in beauty. In short, this was definitely a man who did not look the same on the surface, but also a man that women could not resist ...

 Chapter 1951 The Origin Of Chaos (1)

    Seeing this man appear in front of them alive and well, Liu Feng and the others could notpare him to the great demon who had rampaged through the divine world nearly a million years ago. However, his evil deeds were well known, so they could only sigh. One can not judge a book by its cover, and the sea can not be measured!

    However, this person was a great enemy to them. More importantly, they didn''t know why these people hade, so they were in a passive position for a while.

    "Uncle long! What should we do?" Liu Feng and the rest all stared at uncle long, hoping that he would have a good idea. After all, that person was not someone the Wen family head and the other two couldpare to!

    "Let''s just wait and see!" Uncle long thought for a while. Looking at the situation, these people wouldn''t be able to break in for a while!

    The truth was just as uncle long had expected. The people outside the door tried everything they could and even used all their strength, but they still couldn''t break through the defense of the house. For a moment, the people who were originally confident were in a dilemma!

    "Big brother! We can''t continue like this!" The one who spoke was a middle-aged man with dark skin. He was the most powerful person besides the man in the lead. Moreover, he was a reverent-God!

    "Calm down! If we can''t break it in a day, I don''t believe that we can''t break through the defense of this house in a month, or even a year! All of you, work harder! We''ll take turns to attack this house!" The young man in the lead ordered.

    "Yes!" The man''s men quickly responded loudly. Then, everyone consciously divided into groups and took turns to attack the Leng family''s main residence ...

    Just like that, these people attacked the Leng family''s main residence day and night. Meanwhile, uncle long and the others in the main residence had be calmer and calmer from their initial worry.

    Uncle long would often lock himself in his room and stay there for an entire day!

    In fact, he did not really stay in his room. Instead, he was discussing countermeasures with Qing Jue and the others in the bracelet!

    At that moment, in the bangle space, other than uncle long and green vessel, almost all the beasts were gathered in front of the light screen. Seeing that their house was being attacked repeatedly, baby and the other beasts were so angry that they wanted to rush out of the house and tear those people into pieces!

    However, uncle long would not allow them to be so impulsive.

    "Uncle long! It looks like they won''t stop until they break into this house!" An old Phoenix said helplessly when it saw the divine skills dancing wildly on the light screen.

    "Yup! I don''t know how long this little girl''s defensive formation canst. " Uncle long sighed. Recently, he had clearly felt that the defense of the house had weakened a little.

    "With the power of elder sister''s array, it won''t be a problem to hold on for a few years, but I''m afraid that they have people who are proficient in array techniques. In that case, I''m afraid it won''t be long before they attack!" Looking at the situation on the screen, Qing Jue calmly analyzed.

    "Should we inform the little girl?" The old Phoenix said with some uncertainty.

    "I wanted to inform my sister, but that detestable fellow cut off my connection with my sister. Therefore, we can only save ourselves!" Qing Jue''s pretty little face was full of depression, and his resentful eyebrows were twisted together. In fact, even if these people attacked, he was not afraid. This was because once the other party broke through the defense of the house, he could immediately move the great elder and the others into the bracelet. In that case, no one would be able to find them!

    But if that was the case, they would be too embarrassed! One had to know that when he was at his peak, not to mention one heaven-breaker, even ten heaven-breaker experts would not dare to be arrogant in front of him!<sub> </sub>

    Potian was the name that the great demon had given himself. From the name alone, one could tell how insolent this person was!

    Hmph! Do you want to Pierce the heavens? We''ll have to see if he has the ability! Qing Jue scoffed and thought to himself.

    "Save myself? It''s a pity that we haven''t fully recovered to our peak strength. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have allowed that guy to be so arrogant if we joined hands!" Feng Zhan said in a low voice, his face full of resentment.

    "You ... Can''t attack!" Uncle long said hesitantly. Once these old phoenixes made their move, they would definitely attract the attention of the Phoenix n. Now was not the time yet!

    "Then what do we do?" Feng Zhan was frustrated. He knew what uncle long was like, but he couldn''t just stand by and watch that guy show off in front of them!

    "With me and Qing Jue around, you guys don''t have to worry too much!" Uncle long consoled.

    "And me! There''s still us!" Seeing that uncle long didn''t mention them, baby and the other beasts hurriedly said. They were also very strong inbat, so they couldn''t be ignored by uncle long!

    "Right! There''s still treasure and these little beasts, so it''s not your turn to make a move!" Actually, there was one more thing that uncle long didn''t say. These little beasts had a lot of frightening medicinal pills in their hands. Therefore, they still had a great advantage. At least they could choose to sneak attack! This was a well-tested method!

    "Yes, yes!" Baby and the other beasts nodded their little heads in agreement. Then, they all stared at uncle long eagerly, waiting for his order!

    However, uncle long didn''t n to fight back now. He was waiting! Waiting for the best opportunity!

    If the people outside were to fail to take down the enemy after a long time, they would definitely fly into a rage out of humiliation. That would be the best time for them to counterattack!

    After making up their minds, uncle long and the other beasts lived a veryfortable life. Meanwhile, potian and the others, who had been staying outside the house, felt more and more depressed.

    Among the people pitian had brought, the weakest was a divine Emperor. As a result, it could be said that this was an extremely powerful group. When he hade, he had also thought that it would be very easy to save the people he wanted to save, but who knew that they would be trapped here for several months! What''s more, based on the current situation, they would continue to guard outside their doors endlessly! And he knew that among these subordinates, there were already quite a few who were fickle-minded. This was definitely not a good sign for them!

    However, he was powerless in the face of the current situation!

    What was even more infuriating was that the people in the house knew that they were waiting outside, but they still made delicious food to tempt them every day. Every time it was mealtime, the fragrance of the food would spread throughout the entirend of demons.

    The fragrance was extremely alluring. Even old men like them who had not eaten for many years could not help but drool when they smelled it. From this, it could be seen how despicable the person in the room was!

    Some of his subordinates were hungry and wanted to hunt for prey in thend of demons to satisfy their cravings, but who knew that the beasts in thend of demons seemed to have disappeared overnight. Not to mention the beasts, not even a single hair could be found! This fact ignited a monstrous me of anger in their hearts and made them have the urge to kill!

    Unfortunately, they couldn''t find a target to vent their anger on. Therefore, they could only vent their anger on the defensive array of the house. Therefore, they guarded outside the Leng family''s main house for a certain period of time, and their work efficiency was surprisingly high, but the array was still not too damaged! This fact also made many people want to vomit blood!

 Chapter 1952 The Origin Of Chaos (2)

    In fact, the reason why these people couldn''t find any beasts to eat in thend of demons was that after they came here, the beasts in thend of demons temporarily moved away. A considerable number of them went to the ning family''s divine realm, one to send a message to the master of the ning family, another to seek protection from the master of the ning family, while the other beasts went to the endless ocean ording to uncle Long''s voice transmission!

    However, before they left, they had already swept through the evil demon''snd without the attention of potian and the others. Anything that could be eaten or taken away had been taken away by them. In the words of a certain beast, they absolutely would not leave any meat residue for these outsiders!

    As a result, it was naturally not easy for puotian''s subordinates to find something to eat! And they were still suffering every day!

    "Big brother! Tu Liang is here!" Outside the house, the dark-skinned man walked up to potian, who was frowning in thought, and whispered.

    "Yes, let him try to break the array!" Potian said indifferently, but there was no trace of surprise in his voice!

    The dark-skinned man was confused. When big brother heard that tu Liang was here, why was his reaction so calm? One should know that when he knew that tu Liang had arrived, he was so excited that he almost jumped!

    "Big brother! With tu Liang, we''ll soon be able to break this formation and save the Wen family head. What else do you have to worry about?" The dark-skinned man asked tentatively. Among them, tu Liang''s formation skills were the highest. In his opinion, if tu Liang dared to im the second ce in the divine world, no one would dare to im that they were the first! Of course, this was with the exception of the fallen Lord Yu!

    "The defensive formation of this house is not simple. I''m afraid that even tu Liang doesn''t have absolute confidence in breaking this formation!" Potian expressed his concern. Although his attainments in formations weren''t as good as tu Liang ''s, he knew very well that this formation was no small matter!

    "Argh! This formation is so powerful?" The dark-skinned man was shocked. No wonder they couldn''t break the array even after attacking for so long.

    "The great heavenguard formation!" Suddenly, an unbelievable surprise came from behind the two.

    "You really do recognize this formation!" Potian turned his head and said indifferently. He only felt that this formation was somewhat familiar, but he didn''t dare to confirm whether it was the one he was thinking of. Now, tu Liang had given him the answer.

    "Yes, this is the legendary great sky-guarding formation! I really didn''t think that I would see such a top-tier defensive formation in this small ce!" Tu Liang''s face was full of shock and infatuation!

    He was an array fanatic and would be mesmerized and unable to extricate himself when he saw a top-notch array. Thus, when he saw this legendary top-notch array, he immediately went crazy!

    Looking at the silently operating defensive array that was invisible to the naked eye and emitting endless power, his heart was burning. He wanted to rush into the house immediately and ask the person who set up this array for advice. Unfortunately, the two sides were enemies. This fact made tu Liang very conflicted!

    In the divine realm, those who were proficient in formations were usually called formation Masters.

    However, there were fewer and fewer people in the divine realm who were proficient in formations. Thus, the status of a rare profession like a formation master had gradually risen. If a formation master also knew how to refine artifacts, then his status could definitely rise to a height that ordinary artifact Masters could notpare to. After all, not all artifact Masters were proficient in formations! And tu Liang was a dual-profession talent who was proficient in both formations and refining!

    However, whether it was an array master or a Tool Master, they were both professions that consumed a lot of resources. Therefore, it was difficult for small and medium-sized ns to support this kind of talent. Although tu Liang was born in a small n, the n he belonged to was a subsidiary n of the Yao family. Therefore, he could be considered to have been nurtured by the Yao family with all their might. As for why he was mixed with potian and the others, it was a long story.<sub> </sub>

    Tu Liang had once been depressed. In order to make a name for himself, he had done a lot of things against his conscience and offended many enemies. Once, when he was being hunted down, he almost lost his life. It was by chance that he was saved by potian. Therefore, from then on, he had been following potian''s side, almost at his beck and call, mainly to repay his kindness!

    However, his rtionship with potian couldn''t be exposed, and his identity on the surface was the Yao family''s dedicated cksmith! This time, it was also potian who had sent him a voice transmission, asking him toe and break the formation. That was why he had appeared here.

    Before he hade, potian had told him that the formation he was going to break was extraordinary. At that time, he had suspected that potian''s words were exaggerated, but now that he had seen it with his own eyes, he knew that not only was potian not exaggerating, but he had even been a little conservative.

    This formation was far more than extraordinary! This was the top grade defensive formation in the divine realm. However, this formation should have been lost long ago after master Yu''s death. How could it appear in this small ce? He could not understand.

    In order to make sure that he was not mistaken, he carefully observed this seemingly unremarkable but infinitely powerful defensive formation several times! In the end, he could finally confirm that this was indeed the legendary great sky-guarding formation!

    Furthermore, it was theplete version of the great sky-guarding formation!

    In fact, all the defensive formations in the divine realm were basically derived from the sky-guarding formation. Those formations had only learned the surface of the sky-guarding formation. As for the essence of the sky-guarding formation, they had not grasped it at all. However, theplete version of the sky-guarding formation in front of him had allowed him to witness the Supreme power of the legendary sky-guarding formation. At this moment, his excitement could not be described with words!

    In the legends, the sky-guarding formation was made up of 999 great formations and 99999 small formations. Furthermore, most of them were formations within formations, eyes within eyes. The truth and falsehood within them were dazzling and indiscernible.

    Not only that, but breaking this formation was not something that could be done in a day.

    Thinking of this, he made preparations for a long battle. After casually finding a ce to sit, he began to focus on studying the defensive array in front of him!

    Seeing this, potian and the others tactfully didn''t disturb him. At the same time, they stopped attacking the formation in front of them so that they wouldn''t hinder tu Liang.

    At first, tu Liang only took out an ancient book that had already turned yellow. After flipping through it for a long time, he began to stare at the defensive formation.

    After potian and the others stopped attacking the Leng family''s main residence, the first elder and the others in the main residence also heaved a sigh of relief. However, Qing Jue''s heart was in his throat.

    p Through the light screen, Qing Jue stared at the man with a delicate and pretty appearance sitting in front of the formation. From his conversation with potian, Qing Jue knew that this man was proficient in formation techniques. As for how proficient he was in it, he was just amazing.</anda>

    However, he was very confident in the array that Leng ruoxue had set up. Even though the defensive array that his sister had set up was limited by her strength and could not unleash the full power of the great sky-guarding array, it was not an easy task to undo the array that his sister had set up. If they could drag this out for a few years and wait for his sister toe out of seclusion, it would be easier for them to deal with these people. After all, in his eyes, his sister was omnipotent!

 Chapter 1953 The Origin Of Chaos (3)

    In addition, once his sister had sessfully advanced, he would naturally be able to undo anotheryer of the seal. At that time, he would be able to recover at least 80% of his strength. At that time, even if po Tian''s strength was stronger than before, he and uncle long would be enough to deal with po Tian together. Therefore, he had to be patient and buy enough time for his sister!

    As he thought of this, Qing Jue slowly calmed down. He was an extraordinary weapon spirit, so how could he be flustered?

    "Little ck! Let''s go and farm!" Qing Jue suddenly called the little ck dog over and said. The beasts in the bangle were all speechless when they saw Qing Jue''s thoughts.

    However, the little ck dog, which had been out of favor for a long time, jumped up and down excitedly when it heard Qing Jue''s words. It did not know what worries were, but as long as it had thend and Qing Jue to y with it, it was already extremely happy!

    Looking at the little ck dog''s carefree appearance, baby was so angry that he gritted his teeth. If he wasn''t afraid that this puppy would tell on him, he really wanted to teach that stupid dog a good lesson!

    In fact, the main thing was that it couldn''t understand. They were clearly two artifact spirits, so why did they both have a special liking for farming? Was this normal?

    Seeing that his baby was about to explode, Feng Zhan, who was lying not too far away, consoled it with a concerned look on his face.""Baby, calm down!"

    "I can''t stay calm! Old Phoenix, Tigers and wolves are everywhere outside. Are we just going to keep hiding in the space like this?" Baby was a little depressed. It really wanted to go out and meet those guys! It wanted to let those people know that they were not to be trifled with!

    "I wanted to go out and fight with those people, but uncle long didn''t allow it! Moreover, it''s not easy for us to appear in the divine realm with our current identities. " Feng Zhan sighed, feeling depressed as well.

    "AI!" The baby drooped its little head, and its aura instantly became low. Right now, it really missed its lovely master. If master was here, they definitely wouldn''t hide in the space. Unfortunately, master was in seclusion and couldn''t hear its inner thoughts at all!

    Three dayster.

    Tu Liang, who had been studying the great sky-guarding formation, suddenly stood up from the ground. His sudden movement startled potian and the others. However, seeing that he had finally moved, everyone dared to speak to him. Otherwise, they didn''t even dare to breathe loudly, afraid of disturbing him!

    "Tu Liang, do you have any solution?" Potian asked in a carefree manner. Although he looked very calm on the surface, his heart was already in his throat!

    "There is no other way! It''s impossible to break this array in a short time. Fortunately, the person who set this array didn''t have a high cultivation level. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to break this array at all! However, I''m not absolutely sure. I can only say that I''ll try my best!" Tu Liang told the truth, but at the same time, he was quite depressed. The person who set up the formation was already able to set up the great sky-guarding formation with his current cultivation. Once the other party became a divine Emperor or Hierarch, the formation he set up would be invincible in the divinity!

    Although he was a little envious, jealous, and hateful, he wanted to meet the person who set up the array. It would be best if he could ask for advice from him. However, looking at potian and the others ''posture, his idea was likely to be difficult to achieve!

    AI! Tu Liang sighed in his heart. In fact, he was only interested in the formation. He didn''t want to get involved in the feud between potian and the other party. However, he had to get involved. However, for the sake of the formation, he could plead with potian on behalf of the people in the house. He believed that potian would give him face! But the prerequisite was that he had to break this great formation first! Otherwise, everything would just be empty talk!

    "Mm, just try your best!" Potian said with a nod. He was very clear about the power of this formation. Therefore, even if tu Liang couldn''t break this formation, he wouldn''t me tu Liang. However, if he did that, he would have to stay here even longer!

    Tu Liang nodded slightly. Then, he focused on studying the sky-guarding formation.

    Tu Liang''s mind went nk for a moment as he looked at the interlocking formations on the array. After he returned to normal, he had a headache!

    Any formation master would have a headache when they saw this inextricably linked formation.

    Moreover, for ordinary arrays, as long as the array eye was found, the array could basically be cracked. However, there was more than one array eye in this great sky-guarding array! ording to the ancient records, there were at least ten thousand formation eyes of different sizes in the great sky-guarding formation, and some even had hundreds of thousands of them. It was easy to imagine how big the project of unlocking this formation was!

    If it were any other array master, not to mention trying to break the great sky-guarding array, they would probably be scared away just by thinking about it, because this was really beyond the reach of human strength!

    Just like that, tu Liang, who had an indomitable spirit, continued his long-prepared work of breaking the great sky-guarding formation!<sub> </sub>

    Time passed.

    Very quickly, half a year had passed.

    During this time, the first elder and the others in the house became calmer and calmer.

    As for puotian and the others outside the house, although they also looked calm, in fact, their hearts had been very depressed. This kind of emotion had umted more and more in the past six months, almost to the point of saturation.

    Now, they were numb to tu Liang telling them from time to time that he had solved a few more small formations. Tu Liang had solved less than five percent of the big formation.

    As for tu Liang, he was still trying to break the sky-guarding formation. However, as his face became paler by the day, puotian and the others knew that tu Liang''s spiritual power was on the verge of copse!

    This fact forced potian to force tu Liang to rest. However, tu Liang, who had just recovered a little of his spiritual power, immediately immersed himself in the array that made him intoxicated!

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue, who was in closed-door cultivation in the Dreamdust space, was in an abnormal state.

    The evildoer who was by her side started to worry when he saw Xue ''er''s beautiful brows locked together and her face turning pale.

    All of a sudden, the spiritual Qi in the secret chamber that they were in started to gather towards Leng ruoxue and rushed into her body. The demon knew that Xue ''er was about to break through. In his joy, he ced his hand on Xue'' er''s back, wanting to help her. However, he was stopped by a hand that was stretched out in front of him!

    "Why are you stopping me? Can''t you see that there''s not enough spiritual Qi here for Xue ''er to absorb?" The demon''s face was ck as he looked at Huan Chen, who was blocking his way, and said with a slight displeasure.

    ? "I know. That''s why I''m prepared!" After Huan Chen finished speaking, he took out a milky white ball with a mysterious look. The ball was translucent and thin. It was filled with spiritual energy, and it looked like it had already liquefied.

    "What is this?" The demon''s expression changed when he saw the viscous liquid in the ball. He was too familiar with this aura. It was clearly ...

    "This is master''s source energy. Master left it for her!" Huan Chen looked at Leng ruoxue with a tinge of sadness. However, he quickly returned to normal. The ''master'' he was referring to was naturally his previous master, the master of the God World, Lord Yu!

    Master''s origin was the purest energy in the universe. It was also known as the origin of chaos. It was the mother that gave birth to master when the world was first created. At the same time, these origin of chaos also represented the identity of the master. Only the master who possessed the origin of chaos was the master of the divine world recognized by thews of the world.

    The reason why the current God Lord of the divine world was so nervous about him was that he suspected that his master''s origin was in his hands. Otherwise, he would not have tolerated his provocation and disregard. In fact, that woman had guessed it right. Unfortunately, he could not give his master''s origin of chaos to that woman, even if he died!

    He was here, and the origin of chaos was here! When he died, the origin of chaos would return to the world! This was master Yu''sst wish before he died!

    "Xue ''er, I''m afraid we can''t refine it now!" The demon looked at the translucent ball in Huan Chen''s hand and asked worriedly.

    In order topletely refine this origin of chaos, apart from the chaotic body, the refiner must also have the strength of a reverent-god level. Xue ''er''s current strength simply did not meet the requirements! More importantly, he was afraid that Xue ''er would not be able to withstand the overbearing energy of the origin of chaos. This was what he was most worried about!

    "Hahaha! Since I dare to take out the origin of chaos, I naturally have enough confidence. Why are you so nervous? Are you afraid of your identity being exposed?" Huan Chen teased with a faint smile.

    "I''m not afraid!" The demon gritted his teeth in anger. Damn it, why are these people all the same? In fact, he had wanted to tell Xue ''er about his identity for a long time, but he had never found the right opportunity. In addition, Xue'' er''s strength was still very low, and he did not want her to feel too much pressure, so he had not said it. Now, his identity had be the object of these people''s ridicule!

    "Since that''s the case, you don''t have to worry! Although the origin of chaos seems very tyrannical, as long as it acknowledges me as its master, not only will it not harm little master, but it will also bring great benefits to little master. You know what I mean!" Huan Chen revealed a smile that was asking for a beating and said calmly.

 Chapter 1954 Poor Baby (1)

    "Besides, with you here, do you think you can''t protect me, your little master?" Huan Chen added with a faint smile.

    "Then I''ll give the origin of chaos to Xue ''er now!" With him protecting Xue ''er, there would not be any major idents when Xue'' er refined the origin of chaos. However, she would inevitably suffer. After all, Xue ''er''s strength was too low at the moment. It was impossible for her topletely withstand the overbearing energy of the origin of chaos. However, if Xue'' er could obtain the recognition of the origin of chaos, it would definitely be of great benefit to her future cultivation.

    Xue ''er''s current cultivation speed was already freakish. With the help of the origin of chaos, she believed that it would not take long for her to be a reverent-god level expert. Once Xue'' er became a reverent-god level expert, her strength would naturally be iparable to ordinary reverent-god level experts! At that time, Xue ''er would have even more capital to face that woman. With his help, it would only be a matter of time before they eliminated those traitors.

    However, he was also very clear that Xue ''er still had a long way to go to be a true expert. He would always apany Xue'' er as she grew up, until the end of time!

    Huan Chen smiled in satisfaction when he saw that the demon had agreed. Then, he tossed the origin of chaos into the air. Instantly, the originally quiet origin of chaos glowed brightly. After spinning a few rounds in the air, it flew towards Leng ruoxue ...

    When it reached Leng ruoxue''s side, the light from the origin of chaos became even more dazzling.

    In an instant, Leng ruoxue waspletely enveloped by the dazzling light. Following that, the origin of chaos entered Leng ruoxue''s body. The two men present knew that this was only the beginning!

    However, the origin of chaos did not resist entering Leng ruoxue''s body. This already indicated that the origin of chaos had given her its initial approval. This was definitely a good start. Next, whether the refinement would seed or not would be decided by time!

    Ever since the origin of chaos had entered Leng ruoxue''s body, the demon had been staring at her nervously without blinking. He was afraid that Xue ''er would feel any difort. However, what made him feel conflicted was that Xue'' er could only rely on herself now. Unless Xue ''er''s life was in danger, he could not help her.

    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but sigh!

    When Huan Chen saw this, he patted evildoer''s shoulder and said,""You should have faith in me, the young master. The origin of chaos will definitely acknowledge her!" At least, he was very confident!

    "You don''t need to say that! I''m just worried about the pain she''s going to suffer!" Hearing this, the demon red at Huan Chen and said with a slight displeasure.

    "Isn''t this just a matter of time? I think you should''ve been mentally prepared. " Huan Chen said matter-of-factly.

    "Get lost! I don''t want to see you!" Huan Chen''s words made the demon fly into a rage out of embarrassment. Damn this guy, how is this the same as being mentally prepared? If Xue ''er wasn''t the one he loved, would he be so nervous?

    As the saying goes, the more concerned you are, the more confused you will be. Therefore, even if Xue ''er were to suffer a little, his heart would ache! But this guy actually said it so easily, it was really infuriating! If he wasn''t afraid of disturbing Xue ''er, he would have dragged this fellow out and given him a good beating! He really needed a beating!

    "I''ll get lost, alright? I won''t disturb you two anymore. You take good care of my little master! Hahaha!" Huan Chen saw that the evildoer was a little annoyed and naturally had to tactfully leave. Otherwise, if this man wanted to beat him up, he would really be at a loss. Sigh! It was his fault for not being able to beat them! He had to admit the difference in strength!

    With that, Huan Chen disappeared!<sub> </sub>

    Seeing that Huan Chen had left, the demon immediately calmed down. He found a spot closest to Xue ''er and sat down cross-legged without disturbing her. However, his eyes were fixed on her, and he was even prepared to help her at any time.

    After Huan Chen left, he turned around and entered another sealed room.

    In the room, a small ck beast was lying on the ground with tears in its eyes, gnawing at a small mountain of crystals of various colors. From the spiritual Qi that the crystals emitted, one could tell at a nce that they were all top-grade crystals, and this little beast was the baby.

    Baby was gnawing on Jingshi while secretly hating in her heart!

    That hateful guy actually dared to treat it like this, Wu ... It''s really too hateful, when can I finish eating all these hard stones!

    In fact, it had been eating for a long time, but the crystals did not seem to decrease at all, and it was getting more and more depressed. It knew that the guy was definitely messing with it, because these crystals only needed to be absorbed, but that man actually ordered it to eat all of them, or he would beat it up, and even said that they were its favorite food! Hmph! How could it like to eat stones? This was nonsense!

    At the thought of this, more and more tears welled up in the baby''s eyes. His heart ached even more. Wu...Sister! My sister! Where are you? Someone is bullying your baby! The baby wailed in its heart. Later, the more it thought about it, the more miserable it became. It simply couldn''t help but cry ...

    "Why are you crying? If you keep crying, I''ll spank your butt!" Huan Chen threatened. As soon as he arrived, he heard crying. After entering the room, he saw the baby crying miserably! Those who didn''t know would definitely think that it had suffered a lot!

    "You, you bad person! Who are you? Why am I here? Where''s my sister? I want my sister! Quickly let me go, otherwise, big sister will not let you off!" When Baobao saw that Huan Chen had left it here, it quickly roared. However, with its pitiful appearance andrge patches of fur wet with tears, even if it roared, it didn''t seem to have much power.

    This man was the person it had seen when it had opened its eyes. He was also the one who had woken it up. However, after it had woken up, this man had brought it here without a word, then given it these crystals before leaving. This was its second time seeing Huan Chen, so baby had asked a bunch of questions in a hurry. Otherwise, it was afraid that Huan Chen would leave again!

    It didn''t want to stay here any longer. It felt like vomiting when it saw these crystals. Even if these premium crystals were worth cities in the eyes of others, it didn''t want them! He didn''t want to see it! It really hated these stones!

    Looking at the baby''s angry little appearance, Huan Chenughed evilly. Then, he stretched out his long arm and directly scooped the baby into his hand, looking at it.

    "You don''t recognize me?" Huan Chen asked with an evil smile.

    "You''re a bad guy! Should I know who you are?" There were many things that it couldn''t remember, so it had been sleeping all this time. At the same time, it was also working hard to cultivate. However, it really didn''t have any impression of this annoying man!

    "Of course! To tell you the truth, not only do we know each other, but we''re also very close!" Huan Chen rubbed the baby''s little body with all his might andughed extremely proudly. Hehe! ''I didn''t expect this guy to have such a day. This opportunity is really rare. I must grasp it and take the opportunity to bully it,'' he thought to himself.

 Chapter 1955 Poor Baby (2)

    "I, I don''t have any impression!" Upon hearing this, the baby''s mood dropped and it temporarily put down the anger in its heart.

    "Hahaha! It doesn''t matter, after you finish eating these crystals, then continue eating it for a few more years, you''ll definitely remember!" Huan Chenughed, but he couldn''t help but feel disgusted in his heart. It''s because you can''t remember that I can bully you! Otherwise, what was the point of him ying?

    "Argh! You still want to eat?" Upon hearing Huan Chen''s words, Baby SU''s expression changed instantly. The fur on her body stood up. Needless to say, she was angry, or rather, she was both angry and scared!

    "Of course, your strength is too low. Therefore, you must recover your true strength as soon as possible. Where was the prestige of the past! Tsk tsk! The difference is too great!" Huan Chen looked at the baby with disappointment.

    "Do you really know me?" The baby, who had been shocked, asked with some uncertainty. It didn''t really believe this bad guy''s words! However, its gut feeling told it that this bad guy was not lying to it! ''Damn it!'' Why couldn''t it read this bad guy''s heart? The baby was very depressed!

    "I''ve said it before, we''re acquaintances! I won''t lie to a child,e! Call me uncle!" Huan Chen said with certainty. Then, he guided baby to call him uncle!

    "Uncle?" Baby Su was confused. This person wanted her to call him uncle? What right did he have?

    However, Huan Chen took the baby''s question as an affirmation. Heughed with satisfaction."Be good! How obedient!" You''re much more obedient than before, Huan Chen added in his heart.

    "Little baby, you have to call me uncle when you see me in the future, okay?" Huan Chen warned.

    Upon hearing this, Baby SU''s eyes widened and she red at Huan Chen angrily.""Why?" No matter how it looked at this man, he didn''t seem like an uncle. Moreover, they might have known each other in the past, so it wouldn''t fall for this trick!

    "There''s no reason. Just do as I tell you to. Didn''t you sound good just now?" Huan Chen said in a domineering manner.

    "If I call you uncle, can I stop eating these stones?" Baobao raised its little head and asked. A wise man is a wise man. If it didn''t have to eat those stones anymore, it would rather call this bad guy uncle. As for whether they really knew each other, it could be discussed in the future! It couldn''t care less now!

    "Of course not. These stones used to be your favorite. They are good for your cultivation, so you have to eat them. I''m doing this for your own good! So, be good! Work hard to eat the stones and increase your strength as soon as possible!" Huan Chen coaxed.

    "You''re lying to me, right? How could I possibly like to eat rocks?" After hearing Huan Chen''s words, Baobao stared at him suspiciously, hoping to find some clues from his face. However, to its disappointment, Huan Chen''s expression was so calm that there was no trace of a lie. Seeing this, Baobao was depressed again!

    "Do I look like someone who would lie to you?" Baby SU''s words made Huan Chen feel extremely aggrieved.

    "If you don''t let me eat those stones, I''ll believe that you won''t lie to me!" The baby''s eyes turned and a n came to her mind.

    "That won''t do. You must eat all those crystals. Moreover, you must believe me and call me uncle!" Huan Chenughed slyly like a fox. This little thing wanted to fight with him, but it was still too inexperienced.

    "You, you''re really too bad!" The baby clenched its little paws in anger. Although it wanted to scratch him, it had to hold back. It was not his match!

    "I''m not bad, I''m really doing this for your own good!" Huan Chen suddenly said in a serious tone. Then, he continued,"Let me ask you, do you want to increase your strength to help your sister? Or do you want to be a burden to her forever and let her protect you?"<sub> </sub>

    "I want to increase my strength! I want to protect my sister!" The baby said excitedly when he heard this.

    "If that''s the case, then do as I say. I will never harm you!" Huanchen said in all seriousness. At most, he''s just bullying you, hehe!

    p "If I do as you say, can I really improve my strength?" Baobao was half-convinced and half-suspicious. If it was just to let it absorb those crystals, it had no objections, but to let it eat those cold and hard stones together, it, it was not too willing. It really didn''t like that!</anda>

    "Of course! When you''ve finished eating all the crystals I''ve given you, I''ll give you another good thing that can quickly increase your strength. At that time, I guarantee that your strength will skyrocket!" Dreamdust tempted.

    "Really? But, what is a rocket?" Baobao was confused. Was that thing very fast?

    "Uh! This is not the main point, okay? the main point is that you have to eat all the Jingshi, otherwise, don''t think about anything else!" Huan Chen rebuked.

    "Oh! Can''t I use my own way to cultivate?" The baby asked again.

    "Are you saying that you''ll keep sleeping? You think that''s fast?" Huan Chen was speechless.

    "What else? Many beastmen cultivate like that, it''s sofortable!" Baobao said matter-of-factly.

    "They are them, and you are you. I don''t care how they cultivate, but you definitely can ''t!" Huan Chen was a little angry when he heard Baby SU''s unambitious words. This guy wasn''t like this in the past! Now that he had reincarnated, why was he bing more and more useless? He could not understand!

    In reality, Baobao could no longer be considered the fellow he once knew. Adding on the fact that Baobao''s inherited memories had yet to fully recover, Baobao naturally did not look the same as Huan Chen. As a result, Baobao was destined to disappoint him.

    Fortunately, he adjusted his state of mind quickly. After roaring, he gently stroked the baby''s fur that was half-wet from tears and said softly,""Little baby, you can''t go wrong by listening to uncle. Uncle will harm anyone but you!"

    Huan Chen''s sudden change in attitude stunned Baobao. However, it still decided to follow the bad guy''s words. After all, it really wanted to know what other good things this bad guy had that could make it increase its strength so quickly.

    After thinking it through, the baby calmed down and whispered,""I''ll listen to bad uncle and eat all those stones!" Moreover, when he said the word "stones," Baobao deliberately emphasized it because he really hated these stones.

    "Baby, be good! However, if you can remove the word "bad guy" and just call me uncle, I''ll like you even more!" Huan Chen''s mouth twitched as he helplessly said.

    "I think that these two words fit your image very well, so I called you that!" Baobao was very honest. Good children should not lie! This was what his sister had taught him.

    "Alright then! I''ll also call you bad boy in the future! This is only fair!" Huan Chen said through gritted teeth. He was very depressed by this difficult little thing!

 Chapter 1956 Poor Baby (3)

    "I''m a good baby, bad uncle can''t call me that!" The baby said, a little aggrieved.

    "There''s no room for discussion. I''ll call you whatever you call me!" Huan Chen said willfully. Luckily, Leng ruoxue wasn''t here. Otherwise, she would definitely me him for bullying a child!

    "Alright then!" Baobaopromised. It could tell that this man was not a good person! Now that its sister was not by its side, there was no one to support it, so it had to know its own limits.

    At the thought of this, Baobao asked tentatively,""Bad uncle, can I see my sister?" After seeing its sister, the first thing it would do was toin to this bad guy, Hmph! To dare to bully it, they must be tired of living!

    "Of course not! Your sister is in seclusion! You won''t be able to see her!" Huan Chen said with a smirk as he saw through the baby''s thoughts.

    "Oh!" When the baby heard this result, he immediately lowered his head in dejection and wanted to cry but had no tears.

    "Bad baby, I think I should tell you that it''s not easy to get out of here. If your strength doesn''t meet the requirements to get out of here, you may not be able to see your sister for a long time. So, work hard on your cultivation!" Huan Chen reminded with a faint smile.

    "Ah!" The baby felt as if it had been struck by lightning. These words were too much of a shock to it!

    "Quickly go eat Jingshi!" Huan Chen ignored the baby''s shock and threw the baby into the pile of crystals. Then, he sat down on the side, ready to supervise the work. Seeing this, the baby could only resign himself to fate and continue eating.

    The baby who was eating the crystal had tears in his eyes, but he was fantasizing that the stone in his ws was his favorite Silver Snow fish. Only then did he feel a little better.

    And every time it ate a piece of crystal, it would fantasize that it was its favorite delicacy. This way, the speed at which the crystal was reduced was slightly faster.

    Not knowing how much time had passed, when the baby saw that there was only one crystal left in front of him, he was so excited that tears filled his eyes, but the next second, he immediately fell into tragedy.

    When Huan Chen saw that there was only one crystal left in front of the baby, he waved his hand and another small mountain of crystals appeared in front of the baby. The baby immediately fainted.

    Of course, it wasn''t really unconscious. It was just pretending.

    Seeing baby like this, Huan Chen didn''t expose it. Instead, he sat directly next to baby, stared at it, and sighed!

    "AI! You''re so weak now, what are you going to do! I''m really worried for you. If your precious sister finds out that she has such a disappointing younger brother, she will definitely be disappointed! I promised her that I''d definitely train you into a strong person! Now that you''re like this, I''m really embarrassed to tell her. Forget it, why don''t I just tell her the truth? You''re really a rotten beast that can''t be helped! I think she will understand!" When Huan Chen said this, he didn''t hide the disappointment on his face. However, he wasughing in his heart. He also secretly looked at the baby''s reaction from the corner of his eyes. Seeing the little guy''s eyes constantly turning, he knew that the little guy must be very conflicted.

    Just as Huan Chen had thought, baby was in a dilemma. Although it wanted to be strong, it really didn''t want to continue eating the tasteless crystals. If it ate more, it was afraid it would vomit. More importantly, it didn''t understand that crystals weren''t the only thing in the world that could provide spiritual Qi, right? Why was this bad guy so insistent on making it eat these Jingshi! However, it probably wouldn''t be able to figure this out in a short period of time!

    After struggling internally for a while, the baby reluctantly got up from the ground and looked at Huan Chen with resentment. He said aggrievedly,"Can you first tell me how much Jingshi I still have to eat?"

    "This pile doesn''t count, just eat three more and that''ll do!" Huan Chen said in a light voice.

    When the baby heard this, he instantly felt like dying!

    However, it finally knew that it had a difficult task now. Sob ... For its sister, it would give it its all!

    Thinking of this, the baby also became more active. Without Huan Chen''s urging, he picked up the pile of crystals on the ground and stuffed them into his mouth. Seeing this, Huan Chen''s mouth opened in surprise. Did the sun rise from the West?

    However, no matter why Baby Su suddenly took the initiative, it was a good thing for him!

    Leng ruoxue and baby Su were working hard to increase their strength in the illusionary dust space. Meanwhile, potian and the others were waiting outside the Leng family''s main residence, eagerly hoping that tu Liang would be able to dispel the great sky-guarding formation as soon as possible.

    Right now, it was no longer important for them to save her. What they were more concerned about was whether the array could be undone. This was because the array had kept them outside for too long. To experts like them, this array was equivalent to a p to their faces.<sub> </sub>

    Unfortunately, tu Liang''s speed of breaking the formations wasn''t fast. In one day, he couldn''t even break five small formations. This fact made potian and the others quite helpless, but they also knew that tu Liang had tried his best.

    However, even though they understood the difficulty of this formation, it did not mean that they were not angry. However, Leng ruoxue and the others had the protection of this formation, so they were truly helpless.

    They wanted to vent their anger on Leng ruoxue and the others, but they couldn''t break through their defensive formation. They wanted to vent their anger on the beastmen in thend of evil demons, but they couldn''t even find a strand of their hair. This fact caused many people''s emotions to be more and more unstable. When potian saw this, he could only temporarily let them leave the evil demon forest and go find some fun on his own. He also instructed them not to go far and to be on call.

    After potian spoke, most of the people chose to leave temporarily.

    For a time, there were only three people left outside the Leng family''s main residence. They were potian, the dark-skinned man, and tu Liang.

    Tu Liang was naturally in charge of breaking the formation, while potian and the dark-skinned man stayed behind to protect him.

    The first elder and the others in the house saw those people leave through the light screen. Although they were puzzled, they didn''t care too much. After all, if those people could all leave, they would be more than happy to do so!

    But after a day, they didn''t think that way anymore.

    Because uncle long had received a message from the endless sea''s beasts, saying that a group of strong people hade to the endless sea and started a massacre. In just one day, countless beasts of the endless sea had been killed or injured.

    <o>,m ording to Beastie''s description, they also knew the identity of those people! And those people had gone to the endless sea after leaving them. So, for a time, the great elder and the others hoped that those people had not left. In that case, the beasts in the endless sea would not suffer.</o>

    When uncle long heard the news, his face darkened and he didn''t say a word. The Grand Elder and the others didn''t even dare to say anything tofort him.

    For a few days, the atmosphere in the house was rather dull and depressing.

    Uncle long didn''t speak for a few days. The first elder and the others were worried.

    In the end, the first elder was pushed out by Liu Feng and the others to be the representative. The reason was that he had a higher seniority and could speak to uncle long.

    This reason made the first elder so angry that he red at him. However, he still summoned up his courage and went to find uncle long, who had been sitting in the corner of the garden.

    After sitting in front of uncle long for a long time, the great elder cleared his throat, gathered his courage, and said in a low voice,""Uncle long!"

    "If you have something to say, then say it!" Uncle long was a little helpless. He had seen the struggle of these little guys these past few days, but he was toozy to say anything.

    "Uncle long, don''t be too sad. We will find a way to avenge the beasts that died in the endless sea!" First elder quickly said.

    "It''s good that you have such intentions. As for this enmity, I will avenge them. " Uncle long nodded. Although many of the beasts in the endless ocean had died, most of them had escaped. Therefore, the loss of the endless ocean was not too great. But no matter what, the endless ocean was his birthce, so he would never allow anyone to be presumptuous in the endless ocean. Since those people dared to cause trouble in the endless ocean, they must die!

    "Uncle long, if you need anything, please let us know. We''ll do our best!" First elder dered.

    "Yes, have you informed the ning family''s boy to be on guard?" Uncle long nodded slightly and asked again. The ning family''s divine realm and the endless ocean were not far from here. Since those people had gone to the endless ocean, they might have gone to the ning family''s divine realm. In his opinion, the ning family''s divine realm was easier to deal with onnd than the beasts in the sea.

    However, uncle long had overestimated the courage of those people. Although they dared tomit crimes in the endless ocean, they didn''t dare to set foot in the ning family''s divine territory. After all, the ning family yed an important role in the human world. Once they provoked the ning family, it was equivalent to provoking many top forces that had a good rtionship with the ning family. Therefore, they didn''t dare to act rashly in front of the top human forces!

    "I''ve already told him," The great elder replied. In fact, as early as the incident at the endless sea, he had informed the old man of the ning family at the first moment. However, the old man was not worried about his own territory at all. Instead, he kept asking how they were and to what extent the formation had been cracked. This fact made him quite speechless!

 Chapter 1957 Battle For Revenge (1)

    In fact, the master of the ning family only needed to ask. If it weren''t for the elders of the ning family and the beasts of thend of evil demons stopping him, he would have run here long ago! However, even if he didn''te, the master of the ning family was like an ant in a hot pot, making the people of the ning family tremble with fear.

    After hearing the great elder''s words, uncle long nodded in relief. Although in his opinion, the ning family''s kid was a little out of line sometimes, in general, the kid''s ability was not bad, so he did not worry about him anymore.

    But at this time, in the ning family''s main residence, it was covered in dark clouds. The ning family''s meeting room was also silent. The elders sitting there did not even dare to breathe. In such arge hall, even the sound of a needle dropping could be heard clearly.

    The master of the ning family, who was sitting at the head of the table, had a dark face and did not speak for a long time. Since he did not speak, the other people in the ning family naturally did not dare to speak first. The pressure in the meeting room became lower and lower.

    When the first elder of the fire Wolf n who was invited to the meeting saw this, he first wiped the cold sweat off his forehead without changing his expression. Then, he finally could not take it anymore and said,""Master ning, you don''t have to worry too much. Miss Leng and the others are good people, and heaven helps them. They''ll be fine!" After saying this, the senior elder of the fire Wolf n finally let out a sigh of relief. He had wanted to say this for a long time, but he didn''t dare to say it when he saw master ning''s distant look.

    Someone took the lead to speak, and the ning family elders all echoed.

    "Yup! Master, you don''t have to worry about that little girl. She''s very smart and will protect herself well!" The ning family''s second elder also quickly said. Actually, what he wanted to say more was that the girl was really cunning! She would be fine even if something happened to anyone. Besides, weren''t the Men in ck and that old geezer from the Wen family captured? Hence, in his heart, he had long determined that it would not be easy for potian to capture Leng ruoxue and the rest! However, he only dared to think about it in his heart. He definitely didn''t dare to say it out loud. Otherwise, the family head would definitely fly into a rage!

    "Xue ''er is in closed door cultivation! She didn''t know about this at all! How do I protect myself?" After hearing the second elder''s words, the master of the ning family finally reacted, but his expression became even uglier. From the meaning of his words, he was obviously dissatisfied with the second elder''s words.

    When the second elder heard his father say this, he was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. Wu...The old man was too biased. He didn''t seem to have said anything overboard! Why was she giving him that look?

    "This, this ..." The second elder stammered, not knowing how to start.

    "Hmph! I know that many of you have some opinions about Xue ''er, but now is not the time to throw a tantrum, so you''d better put away those thoughts that you shouldn''t have. I can tell you clearly, if Xue'' er loses even a single hair, you won''t be able to live well in the future!" The master of the ning family said through gritted teeth. His words were not only dissatisfaction with the elders present, but also a warning.

    However, when the elders heard his words, they felt extremely aggrieved. Sob ... How would they dare to have any opinions about Leng ruoxue now! Not to mention having other thoughts! One had to know that ever since Leng ruoxue had rescued the n head and her nsmen from the mystic realm, her status in the hearts of the elders had been skyrocketing. They could not even wait to be grateful to Leng ruoxue, yet they still dared to be dissatisfied with her?

    More importantly, if someone really wanted to make things difficult for Leng ruoxue, the elders and nsmen who were rescued by Leng ruoxue would not agree to it. They did not want to cause public anger. Hence, Leng ruoxue''s status in the ning family was definitely different from before. However, their own Grand Elder was not aware of their thoughts!<sub> </sub>

    To put it bluntly, it was nothing more than the master not caring about them!

    Seeing the wronged expressions on the elders ''faces, the master of the ning family still didn''t give them a good look. After warning them, he continued,""I''ve decided to go to the endless sea. Who wille with me?"

    "Patriarch, is it appropriate to go to the endless sea now? If someonees to cause trouble now, we''ll be in a very passive position without you!" After hearing master ning''s decision, some elders said very implicitly. At this critical moment, they didn''t want their ancestor to leave. After all, as long as their ancestor was here, the ning family would have a backbone, and the nsmen''s hearts wouldn''t be restless! Moreover, although the family head said that he would go there to take a look, if he really went, how could it be possible that he only needed to look?

    "I''m just going to take a look at the situation. I''ll be back soon! Besides, are you all dead? If the ning family doesn''t have me, they''ll be a pile of loose sand and will be easily broken through. I think the ning family should disband as soon as possible!" The master of the ning family growled with dissatisfaction.

    After spending so much time with Leng ruoxue and the others, he increasingly felt that Xue ''er''s freedom-letting policy was not bad. Although arge part of it was because that girl was toozy, Feng Da and the others were definitely capable of holding their own. It was just that their strength was a little low now. When their cultivation was higher, they would definitely be a hundred times stronger than the elders of the ning family. So, it was impossible to say that he was not envious, jealous, and hateful! Therefore, he was also deliberately training these elders ''ability to take charge of one side, so that they would not be too dependent on him!

    In fact, the elders of the ning family were not as bad as the master of the ning family thought. However,pared with Feng Da and the others, they preferred to ask for the opinion of their ancestors to avoid making mistakes. As a result, the master of the ning family naturally formed an impression that they had no opinions of their own. Compared with Feng Da and the others, the master of the ning family was even more dissatisfied with them.

    In fact, the reason why the ning family''s elders were so cautious in their actions was also rted to the fact that the ning family was a huge family. Because the family had many members, it wasplicated and had many branches. Thus, if they were a little careless, they might be used as an excuse for malicious attacks by some people. As a result, they naturally had to be more careful, and this was definitely a disadvantage in arge family! Such a disadvantage was also very difficult to change. The main reason was that there were too many nsmen in the family, and the human heart was difficult to predict!

    Master ning''s words made all the elders present look embarrassed. Even the fire Wolf n''s first elder who was listening by the side looked embarrassed for a moment. Should it not be attending today''s meeting? It was somewhat regretful.

    "Master ning, I''ll go with you to the endless sea!" Seeing that the ning family elders did not dare to speak, the fire Wolf n''s first elder sighed helplessly. He even tactfully changed the topic so that the elders present would not be too embarrassed!

    "Although my strength isn''t high, running errands isn''t a problem!" The Grand Elder of the fire Wolf n quickly added.

    "Alright!" The master of the ning family nodded in satisfaction. No wonder Xue ''er likes to make friends with Beastie. Look at how loyal he is!

    "Master, I''ll go with you!" "Thank you," the second elder said after giving the first elder a grateful look.

 Chapter 1958 Battle For Revenge (2)

    "Second brother! You can stay at home!" Hearing the second elder''s words, the master of the ning family thought for a moment and said,"if he''s not here, the second elder is the most powerful person in the ning family, so one of them must stay. This way, if someone really attacks, the ning family won''t be in a hurry!"

    "Yes!" The second elder quickly responded.

    "Master, I''ll go with you!"

    "Patriarch, I''ll go too!"

    As soon as second elder''s words fell, several other elders expressed their opinions. Among these people, if they had not been trained by Leng ruoxue, then they had been rescued by her from the mystic realm. When the master of the ning family heard their words, he was very pleased. After randomly picking a few names, he decided on the list of people who would go to the endless ocean.

    As for the beasts in thend of evil demons, after knowing that the great elder of the fire Wolf n and the master of the ning family were going to the endless sea, they all expressed that they wanted to go with them. Seeing that they were so enthusiastic, the master of the ning family did not want to dispel their enthusiasm. However, it was certainly not realistic for all of them to go, so he only picked a few of the beasts with the highest strength and the strongest defense to go to the endless sea with him.

    After setting off, the master of the ning family teleported with the crowd and the beasts. After a few breaths, they arrived at the periphery of the endless sea.

    After eating the disguise pill, the beasts all turned into human beings, and the group began to walk toward the inner area of the endless sea. At the same time, the master of the ning family released his divine sense, and as expected, he sensed dozens of people sitting on the beach. Seeing this, he sneered in his heart. These people were really bold! After doing such an evil deed, not only did he not leave in a hurry, he even started to roast meat! However, he was deeply impressed by their ability to eat the meat of sea beasts! That was because the meat of sea beasts was not that delicious!

    As he walked in the direction of those people, master ning contacted the beast ns in the endless ocean. The first n he contacted was the dolphin n, which was the closest to Leng ruoxue and the others.

    The old dolphin of the dolphin n was overjoyed after receiving the message from the master of the ning family. It quickly reported their situation. After that, it privately contacted several of the strongest beast ns in the endless sea. Aftermunicating with each other, they decided to cooperate from the inside and the outside to catch the humans off guard!

    During this time, many beasts in the endless ocean had been killed or injured. Although most of the beasts were from weaker races, they still belonged to the endless ocean. Therefore, the old dolphin and other beasts felt very aggrieved. However, onnd, they were not the opponents of those humans, so they could only listen to uncle long and temporarily avoid those people''s attacks and hide. But now, with the strong help of the master of the ning family, the beasts in the endless ocean who knew the news were immediately in high spirits. He even took the initiative to cooperate with the master of the ning family to capture all those hateful humans in one fell swoop!

    After the master of the ning family learned of the sea beasts ''decision, he did not refuse, because he knew very well that these sea beasts were just like him. They had been holding a breath in their hearts and needed to vent it out! Otherwise, he would get sick from holding it in!

    However, he requested the sea beasts to not attack first and to listen to hismand! The sea beasts all agreed.

    Very quickly, the ning family head and the others arrived at the location of those people.

    At this moment, those people were sitting on huge rocks on the beach. Each of them had a vicious look on their faces. They were fiercely biting the roasted meat in their hands, as if they were venting their anger on the meat in their hands.

    "Who are you people? What are you doing here?" After sensing the aura of the strangers, one of them immediately asked. However, that person only nced at the strength of master ning and the others, and his face showed contempt.

    These people were too weak, not even enough to fill the gaps between their teeth!

    "We, we were just passing by and didn''t know that you seniors were resting here. Sorry for disturbing you!" The master of the ning family pretended to be in fear and trepidation as he stammered.<sub> </sub>

    "If you know you''re disturbing us, then quickly get out of our sight!" The person who spoke took a bite of the slightly burnt meat and shouted.

    "Yes, yes!" "Yes, master!" The master of the ning family quickly replied in a low voice. He turned around and was about to leave with his men, but he was suddenly stopped by someone.

    "Stop! Since you''re already here, you still want to leave? Hmph! No way!" Someone spoke again, clearly not nning to let them leave.

    "What does senior want?" The master of the ning family and the others, who were standing in ce, deliberately acted as if they didn''t know whether to leave or stay. They asked carefully, and at the same time, a hint of disdain shed in their eyes so quickly that no one could catch it!

    "How is it? Since you''re here, then stay!" The manughed arrogantly.

    "Stay? I don''t understand what you mean, senior. " Master ning''s face was full of confusion, and he asked somewhat foolishly.

    "Seniors, do you want us to stay for a meal? That''s great!" The first elder of the fire Wolf n also pretended to be drooling.

    "Hahaha! Let you stay for dinner? Are you guys daydreaming?" The man''s smile was very evil, but the master of the ning family and the great elder of the fire Wolf n were confused.

    "If you don''t want us to stay for dinner, why do you want us to stay?" Fire Wolf''s first elder''s face was filled with question marks.

    "Hahaha! The reason why we kept you here is naturally to give our Beastie an extra meal!" The man stated his purpose, and upon hearing his words, the others allughed wildly!

    Yes! Since these people had fallen into their hands, they could forget about leaving this ce alive. It just so happened that they had not had enough fun killing before, so these people could only admit that they were unlucky!

    "We don''t understand what you mean, senior. More importantly, none of us are good at cooking!" Hearing that person''s words, the ning family''s master said with an embarrassed expression. However, when the ning family''s elders and beasts heard the ning family''s Master''s words, they all started to think in their hearts. Master ning! You''re too much of a fool. In fact, it''s not difficult to understand what he''s saying!

    When the man heard master ning''s words, he was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect this man to be an idiot! F * ck! He felt that his words had been in vain. This fact made him a little angry from embarrassment. Then, he roared,""Do you think I''m keeping you here so that you can be chefs?"

    "Otherwise?" The fire Wolf n''s great elder asked very cooperatively. However, the expression on his face clearly said,''you''re not asking us to stay for a meal, and you''re not asking us to be your chefs. What are you guys doing?''

    Its ignorant expressionpletely infuriated the man. His face turned red with anger and he roared loudly,""Leaving you behind will only serve as food for our Beastie!"

    "Oh!" When the ning family''s master and the others heard this, they responded softly and didn''t have any other reaction. When the man saw this, he was a little dumbfounded.

    F * ck! What kind of situation was this? Shouldn''t these people''s faces be deathly pale and ashen when they heard that they were going to be food for their beasts? Why was his reaction so calm? The way they were acting made him swallow the words he wanted to say back into his stomach, and this feeling was very ufortable!

 Chapter 1959 Battle For Revenge (3)

    In fact, he wanted to see these people trembling in fear and begging for mercy on their knees. Only then would they be able to satisfy their despicable interests and relieve their depression. But now, these people''s reactions seemed to make him more depressed?

    He was definitely not the only one who was even more depressed!

    "Brothers, I didn''t expect that we would meet some fools." Another person sighed. However, he was thinking that it was better to have these fools to be teased than to not meet anyone strong!

    It should be known that there was no doubt that they were depressed during this period of time. However, most of them had criminal records or had many enemies in the divine world. Therefore, even if they had bloodthirsty impulses, they did not dare to appear in the human territory of the divine world too brazenly. Otherwise, if their true identity was discovered, it would be a big trouble for them. This was also the main reason why they only dared toe to the endless sea to kill.

    However, killing these sea beasts was not satisfying enough. More importantly, they could not go into the deep sea. After all, the strength of the sea beasts in the deep sea was not much weaker than theirs. The sea was also the territory of the sea beasts. Therefore, although they wanted to vent their anger, they had to consider their own safety! Therefore, most of the sea beasts that suffered in the endless sea were only some of the weaker races.

    However, now that they saw the master of the ning family and the others, they felt that they could have fun again.

    In their eyes, the master of the ning family and the others were no different from dead people. Moreover, these weak humans had taken the initiative toe to their door. Since that was the case, they naturally would not be polite!

    "Hahaha! Silly boys, quickly kneel down and kowtow to this Lord. If this Lord is happy, I won''t kill you!" At this moment, someone jeered.

    "You ... You''ve gone too far! How can you treat us like this?" Hearing this, the fire Wolf n''s head elder pretended to be angry and roared. However, his trembling body revealed his nervousness and fear, which pleased his Savage opponent even more!

    Seeing the first elder of the fire Wolf n''s reaction, those peopleughed wildly again. However, the first elder of the fire Wolf n didn''t care at all, because he could already see the end of these people!

    Thinking of what these people had done in the endless ocean, the fire Wolf n''s great elder was deeply affected. If they had not withdrawn from thend of evil demons early on, they would have been the first to suffer. Therefore, they also gritted their teeth in hatred towards these people!

    After they were doneughing, they arrogantly said to master ning and the others,""What''s wrong with treating you like this? In the divine realm, the strong are respected. We''re willing to let you kowtow a few times because we think highly of you, so don''t you dare be ungrateful!"

    "That''s right. You should be proud to be able to make you our Beastie''s food. You should know that not everyone has the chance to do so!"

    "In front of us, you''re just ants. Just do whatever we ask you to do. What nonsense are you talking about?"

    "Although you''re ants, your deaths must be worth something. So, you have to thank us properly. If it weren''t for our kindness, your corpses would have been exposed in the wilderness!"

    "We don''t attack the weak easily. You''re lucky today. If it were any other time, you wouldn''t have such an opportunity!"

    Listening to the opponent''s bold words, and looking at their kind appearance, the ning family and the beasts were a bit dumbfounded. How shameless must these people be to say such words? now they knew that before they died, they should be grateful that others were willing to attack them. Otherwise, they would not even be qualified to die in their hands!

    At the thought of this, the ning family elders and the beasts were all a little angry!

    However, at this moment, the master of the ning family smiled faintly.

    "Well said! Since you''ve said it for me, I won''t repeat it!" The master of the ning family said calmly. After he finished speaking, he suddenly stretched out a palm, and with lightning speed, grabbed one of them in his hand. That person didn''t even have time to react!

    Seeing this, those people who had been arrogant were also stunned to varying degrees. When they came back to their senses, they all stared at master ning in disbelief.<sub> </sub>

    "Who are you? I can''t believe we were wrong. Not only are you not an ant, but you''re also an expert!" The most powerful man among them asked vigntly. The man who was captured was the weakest among them, so he didn''t know the real strength of master ning. He even guessed that master ning was at least a divine Emperor. Even if his opponent was a Hierarch, his strength should be equal to his, because he was also a Hierarch. He thought master ning''s speed was an ident. After all, they were too careless!

    "Hahaha! It doesn''t matter who I am. What''s important is that you''re all dead today!" The master of the ning family was full of killing intent. These people would be a disaster if they were left alive. More importantly, he couldn''t let them meet up with potian. He hade this time to cut off one of potian''s arms to relieve some pressure for uncle long and the others.

    "What big words! If you want to kill us, you''ll have to see if you have the ability!" The Hierarch, who was the most powerful among them, said contemptuously.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll let you see. I''ll start with you!" The master of the ning family smiled faintly, and then said to the person in his hand.

    "Don ''t! Third brother! Save me!" The man was scared, and his legs kept shaking. If the master of the ning family hadn''t held him, he would have sat on the ground!

    "No one can save you!" The master of the ning family said coldly. Then, he ced a palm on top of the man''s head and injected a strong divine power into it. The man only struggled slightly before he stopped breathing.

    The master of the ning family threw the man on the ground. The great elder of the fire Wolf n saw this and quickly threw a small me on the man. In an instant, the man''s body was set on fire. When the ning family elders saw this, they couldn''t help but Twitch their lips. They were all too familiar with this scene! This was clearly Leng ruoxue and her gang''s technique!

    "Hehe! I''m used to it!" The fire Wolf n''s first elder smiled shyly when he received the ning n''s elders ''shocked gazes. He was very embarrassed. After spending so much time with Leng ruoxue''s beasts, he had also developed the habit of disposing of rubbish.

    Ugh! When the ning family elders heard this, they were rather speechless. This kind of thing could also be a habit? It seemed like Beastie, who had been with Leng ruoxue for a long time, would eventually learn to be bad! However, they were rather impressed by Leng ruoxue. She had only been in thend of evil demons for a short period of time, yet she had already assimted the beasts there!

    However, if Leng ruoxue knew what they were thinking, she would definitely cry out that she was being wronged because she was not the one who taught them these things!

    At this moment, the Hierarch saw that the master of the ning family dared to kill in front of him. Suddenly, the anger of being provoked rose in his heart. His eyes were spewing fire, his face was as dark as the bottom of a pot, and the blue veins on his forehead were throbbing. Then he roared,""You, you dare to kill my brother! I won''t let you off!"

    After that, the reverent-God pounced on master ning like a tiger pouncing on its prey. At the same time, he threw the divine power gathered in his hand at master ning mercilessly. Then, with a sh of cold light, a long knife appeared in his hand. The knife glinted and turned into a material object, shing at master ning ...

    Seeing this, the master of the ning family was still calm. At the same time, he gave the others a look, and they immediately found their long-time opponents and began to fight.

    At the same time, the master of the ning family also attacked!

    Two beautiful phoenixes with endless pressure pounced at the reverent-god level expert. The two phoenixes were naturally condensed by the master of the ning family with his wind divine power. As soon as the two phoenixes appeared, the reverent-god level expert immediately sensed the true strength of the master of the ning family. His expression became more and more serious. He knew that they had kicked an iron te this time. The strength of the opponent was definitely above his!

    He was not the only one who felt this way. After the real fight, they all realized that the strength of their opponent was beyond their expectations!

    This fact made them secretly resentful. However, the thing that made them vomit blood had yet toe.

    Not long after the two sides fought, the originally calm surface of the endless sea began to surge with huge waves. However, they were in the middle of the battle and did not notice it. It was only when they felt that their opponents suddenly increased in number that they realized something was wrong. But at this moment, it was toote!

    This time, the number of beasts participating in the war in the endless sea was unexpectedlyrge, and this was the result of the old dolphin and other beast elites ''careful selection. Otherwise, the beasts of the endless sea would have been mobilized collectively. After all, these humans had brought great harm to the beasts of the endless sea. If it were not for the fact that their strength would be greatly reduced onnd, how could they allow these humans to kill in their own homes?

    This fact made them feel humiliated, and now was the best time for them to take revenge for the beasts that died in the endless sea. They naturally would not let it go. To them, this was a battle for revenge ...

 Chapter 1960 The Test (1)

    As soon as the beasts of the endless sea came ashore, they immediately surrounded the two sides in the battle. Then, ording to the previous n, some of the beasts watched and were ready to pick up the leftovers, while the others rushed toward the two sides in the battle. Of course, their main targets were those who did evil in the evil sea.

    p Their appearance immediately turned the situation on the battlefield one-sided. However, the ning family elders pretended not to know them, while potian''s side, after seeing these beasts taking advantage of the situation, the anger in their hearts '''' Swish Swish Swish ''''''swish''''swish''''to the top of their heads!</anda>

    F * ck! These sea beasts were really too hateful. They actually took advantage of the time when they were fighting tounch a sneak attack! Moreover, it seemed like he was targeting them! Thinking of this, puotian''s subordinates were secretly resentful, but at this time, they would never have thought that the beasts of the endless sea were in cahoots with master ning and the others! After all, to most people''s knowledge, humans and beasts rarely cooperated.

    Although potian''s subordinates were all a little angry from embarrassment, the ning family''s elders and beasts didn''t care about that. They still fought as they should. The beasts of the endless ocean specialized in sneak attacks. When the two sides were fighting, they attacked potian''s subordinates. As a result, they were attacked from top to bottom, and suddenly all of them were in a mess.

    Seeing this, the reverent-God who was fighting master ning was furious!

    "Who are you people? If you have the guts, report your name!" The reverent-God''s face darkened as a huge me burned in his heart. If he didn''t have a trace of rationality left, he would have already fought to the death with these people!

    "What a joke! Do you think we have to tell you our names just because you want us to?" Hearing this, the master of the ning familyughed. Seeing the slightly mocking smile of the master of the ning family, the reverent-God became even more angry!

    "What''s wrong? You don''t dare to? Hmph! What kind of expert are you if you hide your head and show your tail?" The reverent-God deliberately provoked him, but the master of the ning family was not moved at all.

    "It''s not that I don''t dare to, but it''s unnecessary!" The master of the ning family smiled and said disapprovingly.

    "You ..." The reverent-God felt a headache when he saw the master of the ning family keeping his mouth shut. This man was so cunning that he couldn''t figure out his true identity. This fact made him quite depressed. He didn''t know when such an expert had appeared in the divinity.

    He imed to know the powerhouses of the divine world like the back of his hand, but he had never heard of such a powerhouse in the divine world. At this time, he would never have thought that the one fighting with him was the master of the ning family.

    Of course, the master of the ning family did not intend to let him know. Otherwise, if he passed the news to puotian in thend of evil demons, the ning family would be in trouble! Not only that, but he also felt that he should end the battle quickly in case these people found help!

    At the thought of this, he sent a collective voice transmission to the crowd and beasts, telling them to hurry up. He himself used 90% of his strength to fight the reverent-God in front of him.

    With themand of the master of the ning family, the elders and beasts of the ning family were suddenly in high spirits and used all their strength, striving to hit these people in one blow. As a result, the pressure on puotian''s subordinates increased sharply, and soon, their movements were a bit messy.<sub> </sub>

    The elders of the ning family and the beasts seized the opportunity and attacked at the same time. In an instant, several people were directly killed and the others were all injured. Seeing this, they attacked at the same time again. After taking turns to attack, two-thirds of puotian''s subordinates were soon killed and the other one-third were seriously injured. The one with the lightest injury was probably the reverent-God who was fighting with the master of the ning family.

    The reason why he was the least injured was also greatly rted to the ning family''s master''s leniency. Who asked the ning family''s master to be so evil as to let him personally see his brothers fall one by one! To that reverent-God, this was definitely not a small stimtion!

    The fact was as master ning had expected. When the reverent-God, who was fighting with master ning, saw hispanions die one by one and he was helpless, he was so resentful that he even had the idea of swallowing master ning alive. Unfortunately, he was entangled by master ning and couldn''t save those people in time. He didn''t miss each person''s death from the corner of his eyes, which made him so angry that his eyes were about to crack and bloodshot. His eyes were spewing fire!

    Seeing his expression, the master of the ning family had no doubt that this man''s hatred for him had reached an indescribable level. However, he did not take it to heart. After all, battles were cruel. It was either you die or I die. More importantly, none of them had a clean background. Their hands had been stained with the blood of countless people and beasts. They had to pay for it sooner orter, so they should have expected this day toe!

    However, it was one thing to expect it, and another to see his brother who had gone through life and death with him die with his own eyes. Moreover, the reverent-God had never thought that they would one day be forced into such a sorry state. After all, even the divine lord''s estate could do nothing to them. However, they had capsized in a small river today. This fact was too great a blow to him. He could not bear it!

    Thinking of this, he quickly sent a message to potian for help, but who knew that potian didn''t give him any reply!

    How ... How could this be possible? The reverent-God couldn''t believe it, but he knew very well that his message hadn''t been sent out. He looked at the master of the ning family in shock and became more vignt. How powerful was this man that he could even cut off his message? Such strength was truly too terrifying!

    The master of the ning family, who was standing in front of him, saw the reverent-God''s expression and said with a light smile,""What, are you nning to find potian to save you? Stop dreaming, how could I let you have that chance!"

    Master ning''s words were light, but the reverent-God''s face turned pale instantly. He stared at master ning in disbelief and asked,""You, how did you do that? Just Who are you?"

    "You think I''ll tell you?" The master of the ning family grinned evilly, feeling very proud of himself. In fact, he really couldn''t cut off the other party''s voice transmission like the reverent-God had thought. He had only used a little trick to slow down the speed of the other party''s voice transmission. However, this way, his divine power was consumed at an unusually fast rate, so he had to keep throwing pills into his mouth while he was talking!

    Seeing their master''s heroic act of boldly consuming elixirs, the ning family''s elders could not help but feel embarrassed. The corners of their mouths twitched non-stop because they knew that this was something their master had learned from that girl, Leng ruoxue!

    Wu...Master! You''ve also be bad! Many elders couldn''t help but think in their hearts. However, they didn''t dare to say these words in front of the family head. Otherwise, they would be the unlucky ones!

 Chapter 1961 The Test (2)

    When the fire Wolf n''s great elder saw this, he also looked at master ning with envy, jealousy, and hatred. He thought to himself,"it''s good to be rich!" It looked like they had to think of a good way to make money in the future! With such a thought, the fire Wolf n, which loved money, appeared in the divine realm in the future!

    However, the reverent-God was the one who was the most affected among the crowd and the beasts. He kept panting and his eyes were about to pop out. The hand pointing at master ning was shaking violently, but he was so angry that he could not say a word.

    Seeing his face red and his neck rough, and his panting appearance, the master of the ning family began to worry for him.

    "Are you alright? Is she sick? AI! If you''re sick, you have to be treated! You can''t do it like this!" The master of the ning family advised earnestly. His ordinary face after the disguise was full of worry!

    However, as soon as he finished speaking, the reverent-God was so angry that he fainted. Seeing this, the ning family elders all wanted to go up and find out what was going on, but they were stopped by their master with a wave of his hand.

    "Don''t go over, he might be pretending! I''m just waiting for you silly rabbits toe to my door!" The master of the ning family reminded them loudly. However, when the silly rabbits heard this, they didn''t know what to say. Were they really that silly?

    Then, the master of the ning family continued,""While he''s pretending to be unconscious, you guys quickly clean up those who are still breathing. Don''t leave any survivors!"

    "Yes!" All the elders and beasts responded in unison. Then, those who were still struggling on theirst breath were in big trouble, because all the elders and beasts had vented all their anger on them. They were determined not to let them die too easily!

    The breathtakingly tortured subordinates were tortured by the ning family''s elders and beasts until they wished they could die. Not long after, those who were still alive were all on the verge of death!

    "Just kill me! Please, I beg you, kill me! Don''t torture me!" Some people begged for mercy in pain, regretting that they had provoked them. Unfortunately, this was not something they could avoid even if they regretted it, because master ning and the others wereing for them!

    "Just kill us!"

    "Give us a quick death!"

    The remaining heaven-crushing subordinates all begged for mercy. This was the most sullen moment of their lives. They couldn''t even die!

    "Kill you? I''ll give you a quick death?" The head elder of the fire Wolf n asked with a smile.

    "Yes, yes!" The subordinates of breathtakingly lying on the beach hurriedly nodded.

    "You guys wish! Didn''t you treat us like ants just now? How can an expert beg for mercy from an ant? if this gets out, do you still want to be human?" The fire Wolf n''s Grand Elder said worriedly.

    "We were wrong! You are not ants, we are. Now we just want to die! I beg you, please help us!" Some people continued to beg for mercy.

    "No! Your third brother hasn''t even begged for mercy! How can you all die before him! However, your endurance is much better than his. That guy actually pretended to faint! You''re really too gutless!" The fire Wolf n''s great elder had a look of disdain on his face when he said this. However, the heaven crushing subordinates who had heard his words didn''t know how to continue. They knew very well that their third brother wasn''t pretending to faint. He had really fainted. He had fainted from anger! To be able to make a reverent-God faint from anger, it was enough to prove that these people''s skills were extraordinary! They couldn''t be unconvinced!

    However, after the fire Wolf n''s chief elder finished speaking, he still evilly threw a small me at the person closest to him. Instantly, that person''s body caught on fire, and he jumped three times high before he jumped into the sea with a plop!

    "Wow! And this action was so Swift! It seems like we haven''t mastered our skills yet!" The fire Wolf n''s Grand Elder muttered to himself with some regret.<sub> </sub>

    "I didn''t master it, this person is mine!" At this moment, a huge whale floated up from the sea, and on its back was the man who had jumped into the sea in a hurry! However, that person was currently unconscious.

    "Uh! You''re trying to snatch food from the Wolf''s mouth! But I want to know, why did this person faint?" The fire Wolf n''s head elder grumbled before asking curiously.

    "I ate too much stomach acid! When he jumped into the sea, he just happened to fall into my mouth!" The whale said with an innocent expression. There was also a hint of grievance in its clear ck eyes.

    "Argh! You''re not poisoned, are you? This person is unhygienic!" "What?" the fire Wolf n''s head elder immediately cried out in rm. He even looked at the huge whale with a worried expression.

    "I''m fine! My Poison resistance is strong, but he was the one who was poisoned by me!" Therge whale chuckled.

    "That''s good!" Hearing this, the Grand Elder of the fire Wolf n finally felt relieved. Even though they had never had much of a rtionship with the beasts of the endless ocean, with Leng ruoxue as a bridge, they could be considered friends now. Now that they had joined forces to fight against the enemy, they naturally had to care for each other.

    However, when the ning family elders heard their conversation, they were rendered speechless. In fact, they were even more certain that these beasts had learned the bad things from Leng ruoxue. The unlucky Leng ruoxue had been shot while lying down!

    Then, the beasts of the endless ocean took turns to torture the surviving preaper''s subordinates. Finally, they kindly sent them on their way!

    In the end, on the vast beach, apart from the master of the ning family and the beasts, the only living opponent was the unconscious reverent-God.

    Not long after, the reverent-God finally opened his eyes. However, when he saw that he was surrounded by people and beasts, he really wished he could faint again! Even if he was a reverent-God, it was impossible for him to fight against a hundred people alone! Moreover, he was quite badly injured!

    "If you dare to faint again, I''ll strip you naked and take naked photos for everyone in the immortal realm to know!" Master ning threatened with a smile.

    "You, you''re so despicable!" The reverent-God was livid with anger, but the beastsughed wretchedly when they heard master ning''s words!

    "Hehe! It''s good to be stripped! Quickly strip him naked! I haven''t seen the body of a reverent-God yet!" Some Beastie jeered.

    "You see, my Beastie friends are giving you so much face!" The master of the ning family smiled ambiguously. Seeing that the reverent-God was so angry at them that he almost vomited blood, he was in a good mood, and the depression that had been there for the past few days was swept away.

    "Who cares!" The reverent-God gritted his teeth in hatred!

    "You don''t care? If that''s the case, why are you still being so polite? quickly strip him naked, then we''ll take a nude photo and leave!" Seeing this, the master of the ning family directly ordered the Beastie beside him.

    "You''re so despicable! I didn''t faint!" The reverent-God quickly reminded him.

    "As long as I''m happy, I don''t care if you faint or not!" The master of the ning family said shamelessly. Then, he raised his hand, signaling the beasts to act quickly.

 Chapter 1962 The Test (3)

    "Hehe! Leave this matter to us, we guarantee that it will be done properly!" Upon seeing this, Fire Wolf''s first elder promised. After he finished speaking, he made the first move. A tiny red me instantly flew to the reverent-god level cultivator''s body, but it only burned his clothes.

    When the beasts of the endless sea saw this, they were not to be outdone. However, most of them were water attribute beasts with divine power. Therefore, once they attacked, the fire of the fire Wolf first elder was immediately extinguished!

    "What are you guys doing? I''m setting a fire, and you''re going to help him put out the fire?" When fire Wolf''s first elder saw that his mes had been extinguished, he was a little angry! Was this considered an internal conflict?

    "Hehe! I made a mistake!" The Beastie that had extinguished the fire said apologetically.

    "What do we do now?" The head elder of the fire Wolf n felt a headacheing on when he saw the reverent-god level spirit being drenched like a chicken. The effect would definitely not be good if he was drenched!

    "That''s easy, you can just use fire to dry his body!" The Beastie thought for a while and suggested.

    "AI! That''s the only way. " The first elder of the fire Wolf n sighed helplessly. He looked reluctant, but in fact, he was excited!

    This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! He could actually see the Supreme God embarrass himself! Hehe! Heughed wretchedly in his heart. Then, with a wave of his hand, a me slightlyrger than the previous one floated to the reverent-God''s body. Immediately after, the reverent-God''s body burst into mes that were half the height of a person!

    Seeing this, the ning family''s elders and the beasts collectively stepped back to avoid being affected by the mes. However, seeing how big the mes were, they couldn''t help but worry.

    "He won''t be burned to death by your mes, right?" Some beasts couldn''t help but ask. If this guy was burned to death just like that, they wouldn''t be able to y anymore!

    "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing! He won''t burn to death! Moreover, the body of a reverent-God is so strong, how can it not burn!" The great elder of the fire Wolf n was very confident.

    After a short while, the mes were retracted, and the reverent-God waspletely clean. Not even a hair could be seen. Seeing this, all the beasts and the elders of the ning family took out their memory crystals and gave him a close-up from head to toe. After that, the beasts took out their weapons and waved them in front of the reverent-God.

    "W-what do you guys want?" The reverent-God who wanted to faint but couldn''t move and wanted to faint growled with a red face while enduring the humiliation that these damn humans and beasts had given him.

    "Yo! He''s quite energetic! It seems like you still have the strength to y with us!" A sea beastughed evilly, its eyes full of hatred. After it finished speaking, it was the first to stab the reverent-God with its sharp weapon that was like an iron plier ...

    "Ah!" The screams continued. At this time, the master of the ning family walked to the side and sat down, watching the show.

    After a long time, master ning felt that it was about time. He told the beasts who were seeking revenge to stop and then sent the reverent-God to see his ancestor.

    After destroying the corpses and getting rid of all traces, the master of the ning family immediately led his men out of the endless ocean. The sea beasts also all dove back into the deep sea and hid.

    When potian received the news that his subordinates had encountered a strong enemy, he quickly rushed to the endless sea. The surface of the endless sea had already returned to its calm. There was no one on the beach, and the aura of his subordinates had disappeared without a trace. He also had a bad premonition in his heart. Suddenly, a sea of fire ignited in his heart. His anger burned through the sky, and he vented all his anger on the sea. He kept throwing out his palms, Each palm was full of pressure and abundant divine power. In the blink of an eye, the surface of the endless sea was rolled up with monstrous waves, and many weak sea beasts were swept to the beach by the waves.

    However, these sea beasts that had been brought up by the waves were so weak that they couldn''t even speak. Potian couldn''t get anything out of them. In a fit of anger! Potian killed all of them and destroyed more than half of the beach to vent his anger! Originally, he had nned to go to the bottom of the sea to find out more about the situation, but he was afraid that he would fall into the enemy''s trap, so he could only give up!

    Potian, who had rushed back to thend of evil demons, had been gloomy and silent since he returned! At this time, the dark-skinned man had also found out that his third brother and the others had all died. This fact made him angry and hateful!

    He couldn''t understand. Who had the strength to kill third brother and the others? In order to save the Wen family head as soon as possible, they had brought along the most powerful elites. Now, they had suffered heavy losses. How could he not feel heartache?

    At this moment, he even hated the head of the Wen family. If it wasn''t for the fact that he had to save him, how could the brothers who had followed him through life and death for so many years have fallen in the endless ocean? not even their corpses could be found. It was too hateful!

    He had to avenge his dead brothers, so everyone in this house was dead!

    At this moment, uncle long and the great elder in the main residence of the Leng family had already known about this. The great elder couldn''t help sighing,""Vent your anger! He was definitely taking his anger out on them! That old man was afraid that he couldn''t defeat the great demon potian, so he could only vent his anger on the little minions around him! Hehe! He should be happy now!"

    When the great elder said this, he was actually envious in his heart, because he also wanted to be like the ning family''s old man and start a massacre on those people outside. Unfortunately, there was a heaven breaker outside, and they did not have enough confidence to defeat that old thing, so they did not dare to act rashly.<sub> </sub>

    "Uncle long, potian has lost so many of his subordinates, and now he only has three people with him. Do you think we should take this opportunity to attack?" First elder suggested after some thought.

    "Although there are only three people outside, there are two Hierarch experts. I can only hold potian back at most. We don''t know the strength of the other Hierarch expert, so I really don''t have enough confidence to defeat them. Moreover, so many of their people have died. If more helperse here, we will be in a passive position." Uncle long said calmly.

    In fact, there was another reason why he did not dare to leave the house. Xue ''er was in seclusion and none of them could control the defensive array. Once one of them left the house, it would definitely give the opponent an opportunity. Once a hole appeared in the array, it would be easier for the opponent to crack it. Therefore, he could not and did not dare to let the people in the house take the risk!

    "Let''s wait!" Uncle long nced at the first elder, who had a conflicted look on his face, and consoled him. Why wouldn''t he want to go out and have a good fight with his opponent? However, he couldn''t let anyone out before he had absolute confidence.

    "En!" The great elder nodded helplessly. He knew that uncle long was right!

    "Help me thank the ning family''s boy!" Uncle long suddenly changed the topic and went back to his room.

    Just like that, the days continued.

    Just as uncle long had expected, a few dayster, many people came to the heaven crushing sect.

    Looking through the light screen at the ck Mass of people''s heads outside the house, first elder said with a headache,""How many people are there on the other side?"

    "At least a hundred people! It seems that the death of potian''s subordinates a few days ago has angered him, so I guess he has gathered all his men. However, the strength of these people is obviously much worse than those before!" Uncle long calmly analyzed. At this time, he received a voice transmission from the beasts in the endless sea, saying that someone had gone to the endless sea to cause trouble again. However, they were prepared this time, so the other party had returned without sess.

    After carefully warning the beasts in the endless sea to be more careful, uncle long temporarily put aside his attention on the endless sea. After all, the situation here was more critical!

    Within the Dreamdust space, Leng ruoxue''s situation was not looking good either.

    Inside, she was trying her best to refine the origin of chaos. At this moment, her clothes had long been stained with blood, and her originally tender and white skin had tiny cracks and wrinkles. Her face was pale, and this was only her appearance.

    The evildoer who had been watching her knew very well that Xue ''er''s refinement had reached the most critical moment. The domineering origin of chaos had already manifested in her body.

    Xue ''er''s soul would definitely feel even worse!

    But now, he could not help her! Xue ''er could only rely on herself.

    Because this was a test from the origin of chaos!

    In reality, it was just as the demon had predicted. At this moment, Leng ruoxue felt as though she was in a sea of fire. Her entire body was about to be roasted dry by the fire. Even though she did not know what was going on, there was a voice in her heart that kept telling her to persevere!

    After the scorching heat, Leng ruoxue felt cold again!

    It wasn''t an ordinary cold, but a bone-chilling cold, the kind of cold that chilled the heart. It didn''t take long for Leng ruoxue to realize that her soul was almost frozen.

    At this time, her body also began to shiver, and her clothes were quickly soaked by the cold air!

    After enduring the cold, dozens of bolts of lightning as thick as fingers struck her weak body ...

    ''Damn it!'' What the hell is this! Leng ruoxue was so angry that she wanted to curse. However, in the end, she held it in. Her unyielding character made her want topete with the lightning! After all, she was no stranger to lightning.

    However, these lightning bolts seemed to be ying hide-and-seek with her. Every time Leng ruoxue wanted to challenge them, they would all hide. And when Leng ruoxue didn''t want to bother with them, they woulde out of nowhere to tease her ...

 Chapter 1963 You Two Are Friends (1)

    Her beautiful eyes stared at the mischievous lightning without a change in expression. Leng ruoxue''s heart was depressed for a moment!

    In fact, she, who was in seclusion, had no idea what was going on.

    In order to concentrate on her closed-door cultivation, she had sealed off all her senses. Therefore, other than asionally using her divine sense to check on the situation within her body, it could be said that she waspletely unaware of the movements of the wind and grass outside. However, just as she was trying her best to absorb spiritual energy and preparing to break through, she suddenly felt that the spiritual energy seemed to be somewhatcking. Immediately after, a milky white ball ran into her body, and she immediately felt that the spiritual energy in her body was filled to the brim.

    Even though Leng ruoxue was not sure what the milky-white ball was, it was a good thing that it could replenish her spiritual energy. However, after the milky-white ball had circted a few times in her body, not only did it upy her dantian, but it had also absorbed all the divine energy that she had painstakingly stored in her dantian. Leng ruoxue was instantly enraged! Was this thing here to help her or to rob her?

    At the same time, there was a voice in the depths of her heart telling her that she had to defeat this milky-white ball.

    Since she had to defeat it, Leng ruoxue naturally treated the mysterious ball as her enemy. It was also because of this that the battle between the human and the ball in her dantian began.

    After a long while, just as Leng ruoxue felt the light of victory, the milky-white ball changed its ystyle. It was the same fire, ice, lightning, and so on that she felt now.

    And now, Leng ruoxue was being toyed with by the lightning.

    Those lightning bolts that were as thick as a finger were as cunning as slippery fish. You couldn''t catch them, and when you didn''t catch them, they would angrily sway in front of you. Leng ruoxue could even see the disdainful expressions in the lightning bolts. This fact made her feel extremely conflicted.

    But very quickly, Leng ruoxue calmed down.

    After she calmed down, she focused her astral body into her dantian and ignored the mischievous lightning. When the lightning saw this, it looked at each other as if it had a life of its own. Then, it started to circle around Leng ruoxue.

    Actually, even though Leng ruoxue didn''t pay any attention to them, she had been secretly using her divine sense to observe them. Hence, after seeing their reaction, Leng ruoxue was extremely puzzled.

    Why didn''t the lightning attack her like the Fire and Ice before? instead, it was like a naughty child ying with her. However, she was not in the mood to y hide-and-seek with them! She still had to defeat the ball that had somehow entered her body!

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue''s expression became even more unmoved, and she even ignored their teasing.

    The lightning bolts circled around Leng ruoxue a few times, but when they realized that she had no reaction, they felt a little dejected. Some of the lightning bolts even dimmed down.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue seized the opportunity and attacked instantly!

    In an instant, a white web of light enveloped the lightning around her. Leng ruoxue finally smiled when she saw this.

    "You cunning little things, I''ve finally caught you." Leng ruoxue mumbled to herself. However, the lightning within the light started to look down on her even more.

    "Yo! You still dare to look down on me?" Leng ruoxue was exasperated. These lightning bolts were too vivid. It was as if they had a mind of their own. At the thought of this, she couldn''t help but stretch out a slender finger and touch the light. She gently poked at the lightning bolts ''bodies and grabbed a small lightning bolt in her hand.

    However, the lightning bolt that Leng ruoxue had caught was not afraid of her at all. In fact, it was rather calm and allowed her to do whatever she wanted. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue became even more puzzled.

    However, she didn''t have much time to think about it. The lightning that she had covered in the of light disappeared mysteriously and was reced by bursts of green whirlwinds!

    There was a wind eye in each of the green whirlwinds. The whirlwinds were about half the height of a person, and they whistled from a distance. Around the whirlwinds, there were wind des that shed with a dazzling white light ...<sub> </sub>

    Leng ruoxue''s heart shuddered when she saw this!

    Oh my God! What the hell is this?

    Who could kindly tell her what was going on? She had only gone into seclusion, how did she draw out these things?

    Leng ruoxue was extremely depressed. However, looking at the whirlwind that was right in front of her, she did not dare to let her guard down. Even though the lightning did not attack her earlier, she did not know if the wind would convulse.

    Before the whirlwind arrived, Leng ruoxue had already made preparations to attack at any moment. However, to her surprise, the wind des around the whirlwind did not charge towards her. Instead, the whirlwind surrounded her! Then, her body started to shake like leaves in the wind!

    Damn it, was he trying to blow her away?

    Leng ruoxue tried her best to control her bnce. Immediately after, she made her move!

    Two identical wind des struck the center of the whirlwind. However, in the next second, Leng ruoxue''s wind des were absorbed by the whirlwind!

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue knew that using wind-type divine power to deal with these whirlwinds would not be very effective!

    Then, fire, water, light, dark, earth, and all the other divine skills she had were thrown out by her. After the whirlwinds gently absorbed her divine skills, they disappeared.

    Instantly, Leng ruoxue was dumbfounded!

    What was the meaning of this? Were those whirlwinds here for a meal? Thinking back to her earlier performance, no matter how Leng ruoxue thought about it, she felt that she was just delivering food to those whirlwinds! However, it was a good thing that they had disappeared. Otherwise, he really did not know what to do with them!

    But just as Leng ruoxue''s mood was starting to rx, the yellow sand once again rushed towards her. This time, Leng ruoxue really wanted to curse!

    However, the surging yellow sand did not give her the chance to curse. She was instantly drowned in it!

    As for Leng ruoxue, she felt as though she was a lonely boat floating on the sea, drifting alone on the surface of the sea!

    What Leng ruoxue''s spirit was experiencing was a test from the origin of chaos. Some of them did not seem to cause any harm, but they were actually direct attacks on her spirit. However, Leng ruoxue''s spirit was extremely strong. Hence, she did not have much of a reaction to those soul attacks. On the other hand, she felt endless pain from those attacks on her body! This was enough to show that her body was still very weak!

    After a long time.

    The trial of the origin of chaos had finally ended. At this moment, Leng ruoxue''s spirit had returned to its previous stable state. However, her external body was suddenly enveloped by a cocoon of light ...

    The evildoer who had been standing guard by Leng ruoxue''s side was ted when he saw this. The nervous expression on his face had alsopletely rxed.

    Only the heavens knew how worried he was after everything that Xue ''er had just experienced. Especially when he saw the blood oozing out of Xue'' er''s body, his heart felt as if it was being twisted by a knife. If he could, he really wanted to take Xue ''er''s ce and bear all of this. Unfortunately, Xue'' er could only bear this alone!

 Chapter 1964 You Two Are Friends (2)

    But now that he saw this cocoon of light, he could finally put his heart at ease. This meant that the origin of chaos had acknowledged Xue ''er as its master, and at this time, the origin of chaos was helping Xue'' er transform her body.

    All he could do now was to wait patiently.

    "I was right! Little master will definitely seed!" Suddenly, a voice with a hint ofughter rang out in the quiet room.

    When the demon heard this voice, he immediately red at the person who spoke,""You still dare to say that? Do you know how dangerous it was just now?"

    "Don''t I have you? Don''t tell me you''re going to watch as something happens to my little master!" Huan Chen said. In fact, if it weren''t for this demonic man, he wouldn''t have dared to hand over the origin of chaos to his little master, but now it seemed that his decision was right. His little master''s willpower was beyond anyone''s reach!

    "You ..." The evildoer was even angrier when he heard this. He could tell that this fellow had him in the palm of his hand. However, Huan Chen was right. He couldn''t let anything happen to Xue ''er. However, there was a limit to what he could do to help Xue'' er. Xue ''er had to rely on herself!

    "Calm down, isn''t it the end of the suffering and the end of the joy? With the assistance of the primal Chaos source, master''s future training will be very fast!" Huan Chen didn''t want to be remembered by this demon, so he quickly calmed his anger. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have a good life in the future!

    "How''s the baby?" ring at Huan Chen, the demon asked about the baby''s condition.

    "That little guy! He was still trying hard to gnaw on Jingshi! You don''t know! As it gnawed on those crystals, its face revealed a pained expression, haha! That''s so funny!" Huan Chenughed as he spoke. Clearly, he was treating this as a joke!

    "Aren''t you afraid it''lle after you?" Hearing Huan Chen''s gloatingughter, the demon indifferently warned.

    "Uh! Of course I''m not!" Huan Chen was taken aback for a moment before he spoke. In fact, he was really a little ... Afraid! However, he couldn''t say this out loud. Otherwise, this demonic man would definitelyugh at him!

    "It''s good that you''re not afraid!" The demon said with a faint smile.

    After he finished speaking, the evildoer focused his attention on Leng ruoxue and ignored Huan Chen.

    Seeing this, Huan Chen could only leave the room. He didn''t know that he had unintentionally offended two vengeful people! Therefore, he was destined to live a miserable life in the future!

    After Huan Chen left, he went to see the baby as usual and left enough crystals for it. Under the baby''s resentful eyes, he strode out of the room.

    Three dayster.

    The light cocoon around Leng ruoxue''s body waspletely absorbed by her, and she finally woke up.

    Leng ruoxue was extremely surprised when she felt the abundant amount of divine power in her body. She had actually broken through. Furthermore, her breakthrough this time seemed very easy and calm!

    It was wrong! This advancement was very abnormal!

    Leng RUO suddenly remembered that she was originally trying to break through the barrier to the next realm. However, she seemed to have been disturbed by a milky white ball that suddenly ran into her body. After that, she encountered a series of strange things. Following that, she felt as if she had returned to her mother''s embrace. That gentle and soft feeling was simply too wonderful, so wonderful that she didn''t want to wake up at all ...

    "Xue ''er!" Seeing that Leng ruoxue was in a daze, the demon walked to her side and naturally pulled her into his arms as he called out softly.<sub> </sub>

    "Freak! "I ..." Leng ruoxue had a stomach full of question marks, but she did not know who to ask.

    "You''ve already refined the origin of chaos, so it''s time to let you know some things." The demon said with a serious expression.

    "What is it?" Leng ruoxue asked nervously. Also, what was the origin of chaos? Seeing the serious expression on the handsome face of the evildoer, she actually felt a little scared.

    "It''s about your master, and it''s about me!" The demon thought for a moment and looked at Leng ruoxue worriedly. He ... Did not know if Xue ''er would be angry!

    "Oh!" Leng ruoxue nodded. Her reaction to the evildoer''s words was very calm. In reality, she didn''t know how to react because she was very clear that the evildoer was hiding something from her. However, what did her master''s matter have to do with the evildoer? This was something she didn''t understand!

    "That''s your reaction?" Hearing Leng ruoxue''s "Oh", the demon was speechless. Xue ''er''s reaction was a little too much. It was not what he was thinking!

    "What else?" Leng ruoxue asked with an evil smile. Actually, she also felt that she had been too calm, but she had no choice. Ever since she met her senior brother, she had guessed that someone would tell her about her master sooner orter. Therefore, she had already prepared herself mentally. It was just that she didn''t expect that the person who mentioned her master to her would actually be a demon.

    "Alright! I''m making a fuss!" The demon said in a slightly aggrieved manner. He then called out to the void,"Si huanchen, Xue ''er has woken up. Hurry up ande out!"

    "I''ming!" Just as evildoer finished speaking, Huan Chen''s snow-white figure appeared in the room.

    "Master! Huanchen missed you so much!" After seeing Leng ruoxue, Huan Chen wanted to hug her again, but he was kicked away by the demon.

    "You''re so rough!" Huan Chen, who dodged the evildoer''s chain kick, said with a look of disdain. Then, he looked at Leng ruoxue, then at the evildoer, and said with a smirk,""Evildoer, I actually quite admire you. You can still hold on to master in her current state!"

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue was covered in dirt. The blood on her clothes had long dried up and had turned into a dark purple lump that had solidified on her clothes. Not only that, there were also some dark gray stains on her exposed skin. In short, the current Leng ruoxue looked a little too horrible to look at.

    After hearing Huan Chen''s words, the demon didn''t care at all. However, Leng ruoxue lowered her head and looked at her own body. Then, she let out an ''ah'' and disappeared from her spot!

    "You did it on purpose!" The demon calmly stated this fact.

    "So what if I am? I''m doing this for your benefit!" Huan Chenughed, unafraid of death.

    "I will remember your good intentions today! I''ll definitely repay you if I have the chance. " The demonughed nonchntly. At this moment, there were no signs of anger in him. However, Huan Chen knew very well that this fellow held a grudge!

    "There''s no need to repay me!" Huan Chen''s heart trembled. After which, he said with a mischievous smile.

    "I must repay you!" The demon was very stubborn.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue reappeared in the room, refreshed. After washing up, she was in a very good mood. Furthermore, she was surprised to find that after her inexplicable breakthrough, her physical condition had improved. Her skin was also more moist and crystal clear!

    Although her skin used to be as tender as cream and could be broken by a breath, it now seemed to be more crystal clear and unbelievably tender. It was as if water woulde out with a touch. At this moment, she was like a person carved out of the most perfect crystal, making people unable to take their eyes off her!

 Chapter 1965 Youre Friends (3)

    "What do you want me to repay?" Leng ruoxue, who happened to hear these words when they returned to the room, asked curiously.

    "To repay his kindness, Xue ''er, let this guy tell you about your master!" The evildoer said with a gentle smile.

    "Uh! You know my master?" Hearing the demon''s words, Leng ruoxue was even more curious. It seemed like there was more than one person who knew her master!

    "Of course I do!" Huan Chen''s cheeky smile disappeared and he said seriously.

    "Then can you tell me?" Leng ruoxue looked at Huan Chen with anticipation.

    "Master, don''t worry, I''ll tell you!" Huan Chen promised. Then, he took out a transparent crystal from somewhere and handed it to Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue received the crystal with a face full of question marks. Then, she looked at illusion dust, not understanding what was going on.

    At this moment, the transparent crystal in Leng ruoxue''s hand suddenly burst out with a strong light. Following that, an illusionary figure appeared in front of the three of them with a smile.

    "Master!" Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes were filled with tears as she stared at the not-so-solid figure and called out softly. That figure was none other than her iparably handsome and Noble master, Yu!

    "Master, I finally have the chance to see you again!" Huan Chen''s eyes were filled with tears as he looked at Yu with excitement.

    Hearing Huan Chen''s words, Leng ruoxue turned to look at him. Her heart was filled with question marks. She knew that the master that Huan Chen was referring to was definitely his previous master. However, wasn''t his previous master the God Lord who had already fallen from the God World? Why did he call his master ''master''?

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue had yet to make the connection between her master and the owner of fantasy dust. Hence, her beautiful face was filled with confusion.

    "Xue ''er, I''m both your master and the previous owner of Dreamdust. You should be able to guess my identity by now!" Yu smiled. The first time he saw Leng ruoxue, she was still a little child. Now that he saw her growing up, he was very pleased!

    "You ... You''re a Divine Master?" Leng ruoxue was a little dumbfounded. She had never thought that her master would be a Divine Master. Even though Qing Jue had always told her how powerful her master was, she had never thought of it in that way.

    "Yes, but I''ve already fallen. The me you see now is just a trace of consciousness I left behind." Yu said with a faint smile. He then continued,"Xue ''er, you''ve already refined the origin of chaos. From now on, the divine world is in your hands!"

    "I don''t want to! The divine realm is master ''s, don''t even think about escaping responsibility, I won''t carry this huge burden for you!" When Leng ruoxue heard her Master''s words, she immediately objected vehemently. Even though she wasn''t sure what the origin of chaos was and what it had to do with the God World, she didn''t want to ept her Master''s words, even though the truth was that her master had already passed away! But she just didn''t want to ept it!

    "Xue ''er, silly girl. Since you became my disciple and the master of the universal bracelet, everything was already destined. Moreover, you are the master recognized by the origin of chaos, so everything in the divine world is naturally rted to you. You can''t get rid of it!" Yu sighed.

    <o>,m "The one who wants to get rid of all this is master, not me!" Leng ruoxue said, a little upset. As long as she thought about how her master was here to say hisst words, her heart would feel as if it was being cut by a knife. Although she had not spent much time with this cheap master, her master had loved her like a daughter. So, she was not willing to see her master disappear forever!</o>

    "Silly girl, master has already fallen long ago. Of master''s three disciples, only you have the chaotic body, so master can only ce this heavy burden on you. I hope you don''t disappoint master!" Yu said in a heavy tone.

    "Master!" Hearing her master say this, Leng ruoxue didn''t know how to rebut. More importantly, she was afraid that her master would be sad, but she didn''t want her master to disappear forever!

    "Little girl, you won''t let master down, right?" Yu saw Leng ruoxue''s dilemma and pressed on while the iron was hot.

    "Of course, I don''t want to disappoint master. However, the divine world already has a Divine Master. Thus, I don''t need to worry about it. Right now, I only want to know how to save master!" Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    As far as she knew, the current Divine Master of the divine world was her master''s younger sister. Therefore, she couldn''t understand why her master would say such things since the divine world was managed by someone. Could it be that they were siblings who didn''t get along? Leng ruoxue made wild guesses.<sub> </sub>

    In reality, she could tell a thing or two from Huan Chen''s attitude towards the Divine Master. However, at that time, she had not known that her master was the previous Divine Master of the divine world, so she naturally did not care about her master''s feelings and could make wild guesses. But now, she did not want to think that way!

    "Xue ''er!" Leng ruoxue''s words made Yu''s heart soften. He then said,""Only those who have been acknowledged by the origin of chaos and possess the universal bracelet can be the true master of the divine world. Wu Ling doesn''t have the chaotic body, so she can''t be the true master of the divine world. Only you are qualified!"

    "But ..." Leng ruoxue was a little hesitant. Actually, she wanted to ask,"the current God master of the God World is your sister. If I ept master''s dying wish, wouldn''t I be that woman''s enemy?" Although the two of them already had some conflicts, it was not to the point where they would fight to the death! More importantly, if she didn''t know the rtionship between that woman and her master, she wouldn''t have any pressure dealing with her. But now, she was a little conflicted!

    "Xue ''er, you don''t have to worry about the Miwu miasma. She''s not the rightful Divine Master, and the rules of heaven and earth won''t acknowledge her. Furthermore ..." Yu could see the doubt in Leng ruoxue''s heart and exined. However, he did not finish his sentence. As for the other things, he would let others tell Xue ''er! He found it hard to say! The timing he had arranged had not reallye. In fact, he had appeared a little too early.

    Seeing that her master seemed to be hiding something, Leng ruoxue was understanding and did not continue the topic. She changed the topic and said,""Master, is there any way to save you? Tell me!"

    "There is no other way! Xue ''er, master''s soul has already dispersed and disappeared from this world a long time ago. However, master is quite gratified to see your growth now. The only pity is that master won''t be able to see you be a true expert, but master believes that you won''t let master down. Master will give you his blessings!" Yu said with a smile. Then, he turned to look at the evildoer and said,"You have to treat my disciple well. You''re not allowed to bully her!"

    "Hmph! I don''t need you to say that!" The demon said in a bad mood when he heard Yu''s words.

    "Of course I have to say it. I''m Xue ''er''s master. However, now that you''ve be my disciple''s man, shouldn''t you also call me master? Come, let''s hear you call me master?" Yuughed evilly, his face full of pride after taking advantage of her.

    "Keep daydreaming!" The demon rolled his eyes and said in an angry tone.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she widened her eyes in disbelief. What was going on? Did she hear it wrong? Master seemed to be taking advantage of the demon? At this moment, even if she was slow to react, she could tell that the two of them were old acquaintances! However, now was not the time to ask about this.

    Yu Yiran''s smile was gentle when he heard the demon''s words. However, he turned to Leng ruoxue and said,""Xue ''er! This guy is too disrespectful to your master. Why don''t we change to another one? There were so many good men! Let''s have another good fight!"

    "Uh!" Her Master''s words made Leng ruoxue break out in cold sweat. She thought to herself,"master, you''re so bold!" You dare to say this, but I don''t dare to be your disciple! If she dared to have such a thought, the demon would definitely kill her! Of course, he wasn''t going to kill her! Therefore, for the safety of all the men in the world, she must be firm in her heart. In this life, in the next life, in all lives, she would not want anyone else except for the evildoer!

    And, master! Other than leaving yourst words, shouldn''t you also answer your doubts? To this day, she still did not know what the origin of chaos was! There were still many things that her master did not exin clearly, so she was still confused!

    However, the evildoer''s sinister gaze made Leng ruoxue swallow all her questions. She would ask Huan Chen when she had the chance! Since his master was his previous master, he must know everything about his master. Qing Jue should know as well, even though he had not fully recovered his memory.

    And now, the air pressure in the room was extremely low. The cold wind was blowing, causing Leng ruoxue to involuntarily distance herself from the center of the storm. Retreating with her was the equally frightened Huan Chen.

    Leng ruoxue did not know how to describe the scene as she looked at the demon and her master who were in a confrontation. Even though her master was just a strand of consciousness, the pressure from her master was still very strong. What was even rarer was that the demon''s aura was not any weaker than her master ''s. At this moment, she was curious about the demon''s identity!

    However, no one was willing to answer her question now.

    Just like that, evildoer and Imperial exchanged nces with each other. The crackling of electricity seemed to sh between the two of them, neither of them was willing to admit defeat first!

    After a long time.

    The two of them suddenly looked at each other and smiled. Then, they hugged each other!

    "Uh!" This dramatic scene made Leng ruoxue dumbfounded once again. What was going on? Leng ruoxue felt that this was the sentence that she had been saying the most in her heart today.

    "You guys are friends?" Leng ruoxue held it in and finally asked the question in her heart.

 Chapter 1966 The Identity Of A Monster (1)

    "Who''s friends with him?!" Upon hearing this, the two of them who were originally hugging each other immediately jumped away reflexively. The evildoer even said directly without holding back.

    "Yes, we are not friends, we are enemies!" Yu said with a smile.

    "Uh! The rtionship between you two is really strange!" Their conversation left Leng ruoxue at a loss for words. Enemy? Did they look like one? He didn''t see it anyway!

    "It''s not strange at all, we just hate each other!" The evildoer said hurriedly. Then, he walked to Leng ruoxue''s side and pulled her into his arms. He hugged her tightly as if he was afraid that someone would snatch her away.

    Leng ruoxue didn''t know whether tough or cry at the evildoer''s childish behavior! Yu''s eyes were wide open. Was this the guy he knew? His disciple was still the most charming! Yu couldn''t help but think to himself.

    At the thought of this, Yu smiled at Leng ruoxue and said,""Xue ''er,e to master, master has a few secrets to tell you!"

    "What?" Leng ruoxue looked at Yu in surprise, then at the displeased evildoer. She did not make a move immediately. When Yu saw this, he was greatly disappointed and shouted exaggeratedly,""It''s really true that a grown woman can''t be kept at home! His Master''s words were not as useful as a look from this brat! AI! I''m sad!"

    "Stop acting! Xue ''er, you go! That guy''s mouth can''t spit out ivory, you can just listen! You don''t have to take it to heart. " The evildoer retaliated. Then, he unwillingly let go of Leng ruoxue''s hand.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the evildoer and smiled. Then, she walked to Yu and asked,""Master, what do you have to tell me?"

    "AI! Xue ''er! I didn''t expect you to be taken so soon. I originally wanted to keep the good stuff in the field of others! But now, it seems that we can''t keep him here!" Yu looked at Leng ruoxue and sighed.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, her forehead was filled with ck lines. She said,""Master, is this the secret you wanted to tell me?"

    "Of course not, I just said it out of my own feelings!" "Xue ''er, I know that you''re under a lot of pressure when I hand the divine realm over to you. However, I can''t find anyone else more suitable than you. So, please forgive my selfishness!" As for Wu Jing, if she ... You don''t have to worry too much about her, just do what you need to do. No matter what you do, I will always support you!"

    "And that guy, he will definitely help you. With him by your side, master will be more assured. Although we have been at odds with each other since the day I met him, master knows that he is the person most worthy of master''s trust. However, you can''t tell him this, otherwise, he will be proud!" Yu continued.

    "Xue ''er, master is very happy to see your cultivation. Master is also very proud to have such an excellent disciple like you. Originally, I wanted to tell you more things, but there are some things that I can''t say in front of you. The two of them will tell you everything!" Yu still couldn''t say it.<sub> </sub>

    "As for my other two disciples and those subordinates who were once loyal to me, if you have the chance, you must find a way to contact them. In fact, I know very well that after my death, their days will definitely not be good. "Xue ''er, I''ll leave everything to you. I''m a useless master and a lousy Divine Master. I hope you can do better than master! Master will bless you forever!" Yu Yan continued to speak with his senses, his clear ck eyes welling up with tears. However, he resisted the urge to let the water fall.

    "Master, I''ve already seen eldest senior brother, but there''s still no news of second senior brother! Eldest senior brother has already gone to look for him!" When Leng ruoxue heard this, she hurriedly said.

    "That''s good! That''s good!" Yu Lian said. In truth, he felt a lot of guilt towards his own disciples and subordinates. Unfortunately, he couldn''t help them at all right now. He could only count on Xue ''er. Although this was a little irresponsible, he had no other choice!

    "Xue ''er, it''s about time. Master should leave!" Yu finally said after staring at Xue ''er for a long time.

    "Master!" When Leng ruoxue heard Yu''s words, tears immediately welled up in her beautiful eyes. She had heard these familiar words a few years ago, but now, she was going to experience the life and death separation with her master again. Her heart was in extreme pain!

    Soon after, Leng ruoxue watched as Yu''s figure slowly disappeared from the three of them. After Yu hadpletely disappeared, tears began to stream down her face.

    "Xue ''er, don''t be sad. He died many years ago, and what you''re seeing now is just a wisp of his consciousness left behind! It can''t be considered him!" The evildoer pulled Leng ruoxue into his embrace and consoled her with heartache. However, in his heart, he could not help but curse her to death! Damn bastard, making Xue ''er sad again! Hmph! If that guy hadn''t disappeared long ago, he definitely wouldn''t have let that annoying man go!

    "I know!" Leng ruoxue stopped her tears and sobbed. Then, she turned to Huan Chen and asked,""Huanchen, you should know what happened back then!"

    When Huan Chen heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he nced at the evildoer before nodding his head,""Mm! However, I only know a part of it. As for what the old master has nned, I''m not very sure!"

    "Then tell me what you know first!" Leng ruoxue ordered.

    "Alright! It all started from hundreds of thousands of years ago. At that time, the divine world was extremely beautiful and the spiritual Qi was abundant. It was iparable to what it was now. Moreover, although the human race and the Beast race were not very harmonious at that time, the rtionship between the two races was definitely much stronger than it was now. Unfortunately,ter on, the old master''s younger sister, Wu Yan, became ambitious and wanted to rece the old master. Therefore, she contacted many traitors among the old master''s subordinates and set up a n tens of thousands of yearster. Finally, they took advantage of the old master''s seclusion tounch a rebellion. In the end, the old master fell at their hands!" Huan Chen said with a sorrowful expression.

    "Isn''t master a Divine Master? How could he have died so easily? And where were master''s subordinates and two senior brothers at that time? Could it be that they are just going to watch as something happens to master?" From Huan Chen''s words, Leng ruoxue could tell that there were many loopholes. Hence, she could not help but ask.

    "The old master was injured at that time and had been in seclusion the entire time. As for his two disciples and subordinates, they were all defeated one by one, so they had no way of rescuing the old master. In that turmoil hundreds of thousands of years ago, many humans and magical beasts betrayed the human race, and almost all of those races had a secret rtionship with the old master. After that, the subordinates who were loyal to the old master either died or were sealed. In short, it was a tragic event!" Huan Chen said as he recalled. A pained expression gradually appeared on his face.

 Chapter 1967 The Identity Of A Monster (2)

    "How did master get injured? Could it be that master didn''t have any premonition before the rebellion?" Leng ruoxue continued to ask. Her master was a God master, and everything in the God World should be within her control. How could such a thing happen? She really could not understand!

    "The old master was injured because ..." Huan Chen nced at the demon and did not continue.

    At this moment, the demon continued,"that guy was injured because we had apetition just now. At that time, we were all injured and in seclusion. However, when I found out about this, the dust had already settled in the divine world! That woman also calls herself the master of the divine realm!"

    "However, with our injuries at the time, dealing with a few rebellions was not a problem at all. And the reason why we would ... It was all because of that damned woman!" Then, the demon gritted his teeth and said.

    After hearing the demon''s words, Dreamdust fell silent!

    "What''s going on? Can''t you guys exin it clearly?" Leng ruoxue asked anxiously as she felt that something was amiss.

    "The reason why the mist ripple was sessful was because the old master treated her as his own sister." After a long while, Huan Chen said.

    "Uh! What was the meaning of this? Could it be that Wu Xuan isn''t master''s biological younger sister?" Leng ruoxue was confused!

    "Of course not! That woman is a thief. How could she be Yu''s sister?" The demon said hurriedly.

    "Can you make yourselves clear?" Leng ruoxue was very anxious. Why did it take so much effort for these two men to talk?

    "Xue ''er, before the creation of the heaven and earth, the world was in chaos. Yu and I were both born from chaos. However, we were born from different sources of chaos. The source of chaos that gave birth to me contained the element of darkness. Therefore, my body was mainly filled with dark energy. As for Yu, the source of chaos that gave birth to him was mainly filled with the element of light. He is the master of the divine realm, while I am the master of the nineherherher prison. The world calls me the Dark Lord! He was in charge of the living, while I was in charge of the souls. As such, although our identities seemed to be opposing, we were inseparable. However, in the eyes of the world, we were enemies! But in reality, we really can''t be considered, and we''re not friends!" The demon finally opened his mouth to exin. This was also the first time he had revealed his identity to Xue ''er. When Leng ruoxue heard this, she widened her eyes as he had wished. Her beautiful face was filled with disbelief!

    The evildoer''s identity was too unexpected. Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but sigh. Originally, she had guessed that the evildoer might be master''s subordinate! Moreover, she was both a friend and a master. Now that he thought about it, it was a good thing she didn''t say her guess. Otherwise, the demon would be furious! What was even more unexpected to her was that the origin of chaos was actually the ''mother'' of the evildoers and her master. No wonder they regarded the origin of chaos as so important.

    Seeing Leng ruoxue''s shock, the demon continued,""Although we never acknowledged each other as our friends, at that time, the person we trusted the most was her. As for that woman, Yu did love her a lot and treated her as his only family, but unfortunately, that woman was an ingrate! When she was pregnant, she stole that idiot Yu''s energy. In the end, Yu died in the hands of that woman! You''re really not just stupid!" When the evildoer said this, his face was filled with an expression of gritting his teeth.<sub> </sub>

    However, Leng ruoxue clearly didn''t understand the demon''s words. What did he mean by stealing master''s energy? Could energy be stolen?

    Seeing Leng ruoxue''s confusion, the demon continued to exin,""Xue ''er, although that idiot and I are both born from chaos, we are independent and opposing individuals. Therefore, we can only live in two different worlds."

    "When I was just born, I was cold and liked to be alone. I didn''t care if there was anyone by my side. That guy couldn''t stand loneliness. At that time, a seed from nowhere took root beside Yu and stole his energy to grow. Yu should''ve killed the seed, but he was too soft-hearted and left this disaster behind. That seed is the current Wu Yan, so the two of them call each other brother and sister. However, that idiot regarded Wu Yan as her only family member, but Wu Yan only thought that Yu was her biggest obstacle to her domination of the divine world. After many years of nning, she finally seeded!"

    "Actually, I''ve warned him many times to be careful of that woman, Wu Yan. Unfortunately, he turned a deaf ear to all of it and died in the hands of that woman in the end!" The demon''s face was filled with an expression of disappointment!

    "The old master is just too sentimental!" When Huan Chen heard the evildoer''s words, he couldn''t help but defend Yu. Although he sometimes hated that woman for not knowing what was good for her, he never thought that this was his master''s fault!

    "My ass! That woman was a thief. To be so devoted to a thief who had stolen her things was not foolish, but stupid! Otherwise, how could he have died in the hands of that woman? If he had hardened his heart and killed that woman earlier, how could all this have happened?" Huan Chen''s words caused a huge reaction from the demon. He had been holding back for many years because of this, but he had never had the chance to vent!

    "Xue ''er, there''s one more thing that I have to let you know. In fact, after the rebellion, that idiot had a chance to kill the thief. Although he was injured at the time, it was not a problem for him to deal with that woman. Unfortunately, he couldn''t do it, so he died in the hands of that woman! The reason why he didn''t dare to tell you these things just now wasn''t because he didn''t want to, but because he was too embarrassed to say it! However, even though he couldn''t bear to kill that woman, he gave this mission to you!" The demon said angrily.

    "The old master is just too sentimental!" Huan Chen exined in a low voice.

    "Yup! He valued rtionships, he valued that b*tch''s rtionship, he treated that thief as his own family, but in the end, he caused his own disciple and subordinates to be yed in the palm of that woman''s hand, their life and death unknown! Is this what you call being sentimental?" Huan Chen''s words caused the demon to roar at the top of his lungs.

    When Leng ruoxue saw how agitated the evildoer was, she didn''t know how to console him. She knew very well that the evildoer was infuriated by her master''s avoidance! Although she was a little angry with her master after hearing this, she was still her master after all. She really couldn''t say anything.

    After Huan Chen heard this, he fell silent.

    Although the old master had done something wrong in some areas, after the incident, he had done his best to arrange a way out for his disciples and subordinates. As a result, the old master''s old subordinates who had fallen into the hands of the fog ripple were not many, and those people were all quite stubborn, those who wanted to die with the old master!

 Chapter 1968 The Identity Of A Monster (3)

    If there were any, they would be sealed beasts!

    p Seeing that the atmosphere had suddenly turned heavy, Leng ruoxue could only take the initiative to ask,""Freak, then why are you on the edge wind continent?" Actually, what she wanted to ask was, why did the evildoer appear by her side? was this also master''s arrangement?</anda>

    "I was entrusted by that idiot to protect his future disciple! Although that idiot was a good person, he had given up everything to pry into the secrets of heaven after the incident. He knew that this was a great cmity that was unavoidable. At the same time, he knew that the future of the divine world would depend on his unborn disciple. Therefore, he came to theherworld realm with a wisp of his consciousness and begged me to protect his disciple. What''s more, he only told me that his disciple would be born in the Leng family of the caltrop continent, but he didn''t tell me which generation it would be. Thus, I could only reincarnate again and again, just to find his disciple who had yet to be born!" At this point, his devilishly handsome face couldn''t help but reveal a bitter expression. In order to find Xue ''er, he had really spent a lot of time and effort. Fortunately, he had finally found her!

    "Uh! Reincarnated again and again? Then how many reincarnations have you reincarnated?" Leng ruoxue was speechless. Wasn''t this the Mistress of the Dark World? He was in charge of the world''s powerful soul, so why did he need to reincarnate continuously to find someone?

    "I can''t remember. When I first met your ancestor, he was just a little kid in open-crotch pants! After that, I gave the universal bracelet to him and had him pass it on from generation to generation. However, after so many years, there was still no one in the Leng family who had the chaotic body and could make the universal bracelet recognize him as its master. Thus, I could only continue to reincarnate and look for him. " The demon smiled faintly.

    "Uh! You''ve worked hard!" After hearing the demon''s words, Leng ruoxue''s forehead was covered with cold sweat. She didn''t expect the demon to have seen the Leng family''s ancestor in open-crotch pants. No wonder he always smiled so strangely when he saw the ancestor.

    "It''s not hard at all. It''s worth it to be able to find the woman I love!" The demon said with a proud smile.

    "But there''s something I don''t understand. You''re not the Mistress of the Dark World, so why do you have to reincarnate again and again to find someone?" His devilish and sensitive words made Leng ruoxue feel a little embarrassed. Her beautiful face flushed red, so she had no choice but to change the topic.

    "I can''t go to the lower realms as I please. Thews of heaven and earth are afraid that the lower realms won''t be able to withstand my dark power and will be destroyed, so they restrict my freedom. I can only use the method of reincarnation!" The demon said. Then, his expression suddenly changed and he startedining,"Xue ''er, the heavens are really unfair. Why does that idiot have the right to go wherever he wants? And I can only stay in the nineherher prison? If he wanted to go to other ces to y, not only were there many restrictions, but he couldn''t enjoy himself to his heart''s content? That damnw of heaven and earth is even staring at me as if it''s afraid that I''ll destroy the whole world. In fact, I''m not that violent! Tell me, isn''t the heavens being unfair to me?" The demon''s clear ck eyes were like a puppy''s as he stared at Leng ruoxue with anticipation.

    "Yes, the heavens are so unfair to you. How can you be so right? You''re too much!" When Leng ruoxue saw his demonic and adorable expression, she immediately felt indignant.

    "It is! In order to find you, I''ve suffered a lot. So, you have topensate me! You''re only allowed to love me in the future!" The demon took the opportunity to raise his conditions, and a hint of slyness quickly shed in the depths of his eyes.

    "Uh! You''re the only one I''ve ever loved!" Leng ruoxue said helplessly. Then, she asked curiously,""Since you''re the Mistress of the Dark World, why would a Marquis of the Ling wind continent be bullied by the ye family?"

    "I didn''t have my original memory when I was born. Later, mu li found me and I recovered my memory. From then on, I was the one who bullied them!" The demon said honestly.

    "So that''s how it is! You''ve really suffered!" The evildoer''s words made Leng ruoxue''s heart ache. Even though the evildoer did not tell her in detail about the circumstances of each reincarnation, she was very clear that those were definitely not good memories. All of this was for her!

    "So, you have topensate me well! Xue ''er, Did you know? When I first saw you on the prismatic wind continent, I couldn''t take my eyes off you. At that time, I had already recovered all my memories, so I was in disbelief. Although I don''t really like women, I''ve seen many beautiful women, but none of them could move my heart. But the first time I saw you, I knew I wanted you!"

    "Later on, I found out that you were the owner of the universal bracelet and the person I was looking for. My thoughts became even stronger. I even thought that this might be the main reason why that idiot asked me to protect you. Now that I think about it, it seems very possible!" The demon guessed. After all, that guy had peeked into the heavenly secret! However, now that he knew that everything might be within that Idiot''s calctions, he could only willingly jump into the well!

    "First time seeing me? Was it when we were in the psychedelic forest?" When Leng ruoxue heard the evildoer''s words, she suddenly wanted to know when the evildoer had fallen for her. Perhaps, this was something every woman wanted to know!<sub> </sub>

    "No! Even earlier than that!" The demon suddenly said in a mysterious tone.

    "Uh! Howe I didn''t know about it?" Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with question marks. She remembered very clearly that the psychedelic forest was the first time she had met the demon.

    "At that time, we didn''t really meet, and I only caught a glimpse of you!" The evildoer said with a smile. His thoughts couldn''t help but go back to that moment. At that time, Xue ''er was like a curious baby. She was very curious about everything in the Big Dipper wind continent, and his eyes couldn''t help but follow her!

    "Then, when exactly is it?" Leng ruoxue was very stubborn and wanted to ask for the exact time.

    "Do you still remember the first time you left the general''s mansion, went for a walk on the street, and bought a baby back? At that time, I was in a private room of a restaurant and happened to see you. " The demonughed, his eyes filled with deep affection!

    Hearing the demon''s words, Leng ruoxue finally remembered. No wonder she felt that someone was watching her in the dark. Now, it seemed like it was the demon!

    "Freak! Although you were initially entrusted by master to look for me with such difficulty, I still have to thank you! Thank you for everything you''ve done for me!" After thinking about it, Leng ruoxue started to get emotional!

    "Silly girl, even though I''m being entrusted by someone, if the person I''m looking for isn''t you, I won''t be by that person''s side all day long. At most, when he''s in danger, I''ll help him and ensure that he grows up safely. So, everything I''m doing now is of my own free will. It has nothing to do with other people''s trust. I hope you can understand!" The demon said very seriously. He didn''t want Xue ''er to think that he was only good to her because of her stupid master!

    "I understand!" Leng ruoxueughed as she took the initiative to hug the demon!

    Now that she knew the identity of the demon and knew about her master, she felt that she had to work harder in her cultivation and strive to avenge her master as soon as possible! Although her master could let go of her ''sister'', who she regarded as family, she would not allow anyone to live well after betraying her master. Therefore, she would never let that woman go. In fact, she was very clear that if that woman knew her identity and that she had the cosmic bangle and the origin of chaos, she would never let her go! Therefore, the most important thing for her now was to improve her strength and cultivate her own force!

    After all, that woman was now a Divine Master and had been in the divine world for many years. Her power was unfathomable. So, Leng ruoxue knew that if she wanted to deal with that woman, she still had a lot to work on. She had already met her two senior brothers, Bing Yao. As long as the other one was still alive, she would definitely find him.

    As for her master''s former subordinates, she could only decide based on the situation. After all, she did not know much about those people''s situation. However, as long as they did not betray her master, she would definitely not treat them badly!

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue once again turned her gaze to Huan Chen. As an Artifact Spirit that had always followed by her master''s side, Huan Chen''s understanding of her master''s subordinates was definitely much better than hers and the demon ''s. Hence, he was the most suitable person to ask!

    "Dreamdust! Tell me about master''s subordinates! I want to know more about their situation!" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "Alright!" Seeing that his little master had finally thought of him, Huan Chen was very pleased. When he saw her being so sweet with the devilish man, he thought that he would be forgotten! In fact, he was a little dissatisfied that the two of them had changed the topic as they talked. However, he was relieved to see that his little master was not charmed by the beauty!

    Then, Huan Chen seemed to have returned to the peaceful and beautiful divine realm hundreds of thousands of years ago. He slowly recalled,"When the old master was the master of the Divine Master, he had many followers. Whether it was the human race or the beast race, there were many experts who were loyal to him. At that time, the beast God was the leader of the beast race, and most of the beast races, including the four King divine beast races, were loyal to the old master!"

 Chapter 1969 Youll Get Used To It (1)

    "However, not all of the beasts are loyal. Some of them have been bribed by the mist to be herckeys! It''s precisely because they''re disloyal that many beasts are caught off guard and fall for their tricks. "

    "Those magical beasts who were loyal to the old master have either died or been sealed. The current magical beasts are not as powerful as before! However, the strange thing is that many of the rebellious beasts are notpletely under the control of the fog. Sometimes, the fog can''t evenmand them. I don''t know what''s going on!" As he spoke, Huan Chen also felt strange.

    "Isn''t that obvious? The betraying beasts were ambitious. They would betray their own race for power and status, and fog Ripple''s power was obtained through improper means. They would naturally not be convinced by fog ripple, so they should only be in a cooperative rtionship! And not a subordinate!" Leng ruoxue said after hearing Huan Chen''s words.

    "Xue ''er''s guess is right. No one is willing to be under someone else''s control. The rime ice can''t suppress them at all. After all, they all know that the rime ice can''t really control the divine world. Naturally, there''s no need for them to listen to that woman''s words. However, on the surface, they seem to have a close rtionship. However, as far as I know, there seem to be some disharmonious voices among the beast ns, especially the four great king divine beast ns that used to be quite close. You should have seen it at thest elite gathering! They don''t even care about each other, so their rtionship has obviously deteriorated!" The demonughed.

    "Well, I just don''t know how far their rtionship has gone." Leng ruoxue was curious as well. Previously, she had wanted to get closer to the Qilin n. However, there wasn''t a suitable opportunity to do so, so she just let it be. Now, it seemed that if there was really a conflict between these beasts, she could make good use of it!

    "There''s no rush in the matter of the beast race. It''s not easy for fog to make them truly useful to us. The most important thing now is to find out the whereabouts of those stupid subordinates and what they are thinking now!" The demon said after thinking for a while.

    "Some of the old master''s subordinates are still in the hands of the fog. I''m not very clear about the whereabouts of the others. However, there are definitely people from the fog in the eight great divine regions. Therefore, shouldn''t we eliminate the ws and fangs of the fog first?" Huan Chen suggested.

    There''s no hurry to kill those dogs. I''m quite curious that you don''t know the whereabouts of that stupid subordinate?" Hearing Huan Chen''s words, the evildoer asked in surprise. He thought that the idiot would exin his funeral! He didn''t expect that Huan Chen, the artifact Spirit who had always followed that idiot, also had many things he didn''t know!

    "I don''t know!" Huan Chen said with certainty. He only knew that a portion of the people were in the hands of the mist. As for the whereabouts of those who had escaped, the old master had not told him. It was probably to protect those people!

    In reality, Yu had indeed made arrangements for the whereabouts of most of his subordinates. However, it wasn''t the time for them to meet Xue ''er. He shouldn''t have appeared at this time, but he didn''t expect Huan Chen to meet Xue'' er and recognize her as his master so early! Hence, his arrangements were disrupted!

    Originally, he had already sealed everything that happened in the past in the heaven-defying incantation. As long as Xue ''er cultivated to the ninth level of the heaven-defying incantation, she would know everything.

    ording to his n, the elitepetition would be about to begin by then. Huan Chen would naturally meet Xue ''er and recognize her as his master. By then, Xue'' er''s strength should have been almost at reverent-god level. After knowing everything, Xue ''er would be able to do more with less effort.<sub> </sub>

    ? He had also nned to show up at that time, but he did not expect the elitepetition to be brought forward. Huan Chen and Xue ''er had met earlier, and he had also appeared in front of Xue'' er earlier.

    At this moment, Xue ''er did not know everything. He could not say it in front of her, so he kept his mouth shut. He knew that even if he did not say anything, Huan Chen and the demon would tell her something. More importantly, Xue'' er would know more details when she reached the ninth level of the heaven-defying art. However, he would probably not have the chance to appear again at that time!

    As for whether his former subordinates would be as loyal to him as they were to him, it would depend on Xue ''er''s ability. After all, he had promised his subordinates that he would not force them to do anything! Naturally, he would not force them to acknowledge Xue ''er as their master! However, he had no intention of telling Leng ruoxue about these things. This could be considered a test for his own disciple!

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue naturally didn''t know that when her master gave her the opportunity to contact his former subordinates, he had left her with a difficult problem. However, even if she knew, she wouldn''t have much of a reaction. After all, if she was in her master''s position, she would probably consider the same thing! One must know that if she didn''t have any ability, even if her master had made arrangements for her, she would not be able to avenge her master!

    More importantly, she wasn''t someone who only knew how to get what she wanted. Therefore, no matter what she did, she liked to achieve her goals with her own efforts! Avenging his master was no exception!

    "What about the dark night race?" Leng ruoxue thought for a moment before suddenly asking.

    "They can''t be considered old master''s subordinates! In the past, the dark night race was famous for their arrogance in the divine world. They didn''t want to recognize anyone as their master, even if the other party was the Divine Master. However, their race had a close rtionship with their old master and had received his grace before. Thus, they respected him very much, but they didn''t truly recognize him as their master! Fog ripple had also thought of targeting them. After all, the battle strength of the dark night race was obvious to all in the immortal realm! But how could the dark night race take a fancy to Wu Cheng? those guys have very high standards!" Huan Chen said with a hint of gloating.

    "So, most of the night race has been sealed?" Even though she had never asked an you, she could guess that the seal on the night race had something to do with fog.

    "Well, it''s not strange that they were sealed. Fog ice has taken extreme measures against people or beasts who are not used by it. This is also her usual method!" Huan Chen said.

    Leng ruoxue nodded slightly and didn''t continue on this topic. After all, it was a little too early to talk about this. Huan Chen wasn''t too sure about the whereabouts of her master''s subordinates. Furthermore, she couldn''t do everything in one go. If she wanted to avenge her master, she had to consider her own strength. The most important thing now was to work hard to improve her strength and cultivate her own forces. Of course, allies were also very important!

 Chapter 1970 Youll Get Used To It (2)

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue added,"huanchen, let''s discuss thister!" I''ll go out and break through first!"

    With that, Leng ruoxue pulled the evildoer along and left the Dreamdust space.

    The two of them went straight into the bracelet.

    At that moment, green vessel, who was standing in front of the light screen with a long face and did not know what to do, immediately appeared in front of Leng ruoxue when he felt the strangeness of the bracelet. He threw himself into Leng ruoxue''s arms with great enthusiasm and called out excitedly,""Sister, you''ve finallye out of seclusion!"

    Qing Jue was so happy! Now that his sister was out, he could finally put his heart at ease!

    "Mm! Qing Jue, do you miss big sister?" Qing Jue''s unusual enthusiasm surprised Leng ruoxue. She had also been in closed-door cultivation in the past, but she had never seen Qing Jue like this!

    "I want! I really want to!" Qing Jue nodded his head vigorously!

    "Hehe! Big sister also misses Qing Jue, but, Qing Jue, big sister has something important to do now. I''lle and chat with youter!" Leng ruoxueughed as she coaxed.

    "Sister, I also have something important to tell you!" Qing Jue also said. Although he did not want his sister to be troubled by such a terrible thing the moment she came out of seclusion, it was impossible for her not to know about it!

    "Eh? Then green vessel will go first!" Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    "Sister! There are people attacking us from outside!" Qing Jue said bluntly. After he finished speaking, he even lowered his head, not daring to look at Leng ruoxue. He felt that he was really too useless. He couldn''t even settle such a small matter!

    "Who is it?" Leng ruoxue''s expression turned cold as she asked.

    "Heaven-breaking!" Qing Jue said softly.

    "Who''s potian?" Leng ruoxue didn''t recognize this person at all, let alone have heard of him!

    "Hundreds of thousands of years ago, he was a famous devil in the divinity. Moreover, everyone thought that he was dead. Who knew that he was still alive and even brought people to attack us!" Qing Jue said gloomily.

    "We don''t have any conflicts with him, do we? Why is he attacking us?" Leng ruoxue asked in confusion. She tried her best to recall all the memories she had about heaven splitter. However, no matter how much she thought about it, she was certain that she did not know this person at all!

    "He''s here to save people! However, I don''t know who he''s trying to save because we''ve been staying in the house all this time, and no one has paid him any attention!" Qing Jue exined.

    "Mm! As long as you don''t go out, you won''t be in danger!" Leng ruoxue nodded. She was still very confident in the defensive formation she had set up!

    "It was supposed to be like this, but he found a person who was proficient in formations from somewhere. Now, that guy has already solved nearly half of the great sky-guarding formation! If big sister doesn''te out of seclusion soon, this house will probably be broken into by them!" Qing Jue could not help but remind him.

    "The divine realm is really full of crouching tigers and hidden dragons! I didn''t think that there would be someone who could solve the great sky-guarding formation. I must meet this person!" Leng ruoxue was very interested when she heard Qing Jue''s words.

    "Sister, that person is definitely a genius in formations. If he wasn''t our enemy, it would be a good choice to take him in for our use. Those who walk different paths can not conspire together!" Qing Jue''s face was filled with regret. At the end of his speech, he even sighed like a little old man. Leng ruoxue was amused when she heard this and could not help but pull him into her arms. However, she did not dare to kiss him. Otherwise, the demon would definitely fly into a rage!<sub> </sub>

    "Qing Jue, don''t worry about him for now. It''s not that easy for him to break my sky-guarding formation, so let him y by himself for a while! I''ll go y with him after sister is done with her work!" Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    "What''s the important thing?" Qing Jue''s face was full of question marks. He could not understand. Could there be something more important than guarding the array that his sister had to do?

    "I still have to find an you to advance!" Leng ruoxue counted with her fingers.

    "Big sister''s advancement this time is so peaceful!" When he heard his sister mention advancement, Qing Jue immediately wilted. This was because his sister did not go into closed-door cultivation with him this time. This made him very disappointed! That damned Dreamdust! He was the one who snatched her sister away! Although he had not officially met Huan Chen, he secretly hated Huan Chen! Hmph! Even if they were old friends, he wouldn''t let them go if they dared to snatch his sister away from him!

    At the thought of this, Qing Jue subconsciously nced at Leng ruoxue. Then, his eyes widened in disbelief. Chaos ... Why was the origin of chaos in his sister''s body? Could it be that the origin of chaos had already recognized a master? However, his sister''s current strength should not be enough to make the origin of chaos recognize her as its master, right? What was going on?

    "The prime essences of chaos have acknowledged you as their master?" Qing Jue could not help but ask.

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue nodded. She was not surprised that Qing Jue could recognize the origin of chaos. After all, Qing Jue belonged to her master!

    "Big sister must have suffered a lot!" Hearing Leng ruoxue''s affirmative answer, Qing Jue knew that his sister must have suffered a lot. After all, the origin of chaos was different from ordinary divine weapons. It was the origin of heaven and earth that had a higher status than him. How could it simply acknowledge a master?

    "It''s alright! Although this fellow tormented me quite a bit, he also gave me some benefits!" Upon hearing her words, the origin of chaos that the an family had ced in her dantian seemed to be very dissatisfied. Leng ruoxue was speechless. It seemed like this fellow had a certain level of intelligence. However, this was normal. After all, he was the origin of chaos. If he could nurture a monster and a master, he was naturally not an ordinary person!

    "Hehe! Sister, isn''t the origin of chaos angry at your words?" Qing Jue asked curiously with an evil smile. In fact, the origin of chaos that he knew was very stingy!

    "I''m a little angry, but it belongs to me now, so it naturally has to listen to me. If it dares to show its master any disrespect, I''ll spank its butt!" Leng ruoxue purposely said in a vicious tone.

    "Sister, I''m looking forward to you smacking its butt!" Qing Jue said with a face full of anticipation.

    "Yeah, I''m looking forward to it too!" It was rare for the demon to agree.

    "Uh! You''ll have the chance to see it!" Leng ruoxue promised, but she couldn''t help but think in her heart. Even if she wanted to hit the origin of chaos''s butt, she had to first find out where it was!

    "You guys continue chatting, I''ll go and unseal the bracelet!" Leng ruoxue continued.

    With that, Leng ruoxue disappeared. When they saw her running away faster than a rabbit, both green vessel and the demon could not help butugh out loud!

    "Xue ''er already knows!" The demon suddenly said to Qing Jue without thinking.

    "What do you know?" Qing Jue pretended to be calm as he asked. After Huan Chen appeared, he had guessed that he would tell his sister some things. However, he did not know how much Huan Chen would tell her!

    "I almost know everything!" The demon said simply.

    Hearing the demon''s perfunctory reply, Qing Jue was a little angry. "Can''t you be more specific?" Damn it, she knew that he was in a hurry, but she still acted like this! It was really too infuriating!

 Chapter 1971 Youll Get Used To It (3)

    "She already knows the details! However, we''re not too sure about the current situation of that stupid subordinate!" The demon said indifferently. It was clear that he wanted to anger people to death!

    "Damn it, don''t call my old master an idiot! You''re the idiot, your whole family is an idiot!" Qing Jue was already very angry, and after hearing the demon call his old master an idiot, he became even angrier. So, without thinking, he cursed directly and even jumped three times high. He waved his small fists angrily, and that angry little look looked extremely cute.

    When the demon heard Qing Jue scolding him, he picked him up and looked him in the eye,""That guy is an idiot! Even if you''re protecting him, he''s an idiot!"

    "You, you''re a bully!" Seeing that he couldn''t win the argument or defeat the demon, Qing Jue cried out in desperation.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue, who had already unlocked the seal on the bracelet, heard Qing Jue''s cries and quickly walked over. She hugged Qing Jue in her arms and coaxed him,""Qing Jue, why are you crying? who bullied you?"

    "He! This bad guy is bullying me!" Qing Jue pointed at the demon as heined. His little body was still twitching, and his cute pink face was red with anger. His bright teary eyes were also filled with anger!

    "Uh!" Qing Jue''s words gave Leng ruoxue a headache. In her opinion, even though the demon''s possessiveness was very strong, he would not go so far as to bully a little kid like Qing Jue, right? After some thought, she looked at the evildoer helplessly.

    "I didn''t bully him. I only said that your master is an idiot! He started crying! You even said that my whole family is stupid! Xue ''er, does my family include you?" Receiving Leng ruoxue''s gaze, the evildoer pretended to be confused, but in his heart, he could not help butugh.

    Hearing the evildoer''s half-teasing, Leng ruoxue was speechless. She rolled her eyes at the evildoer and changed the topic,""Green vessel, look, the space has been upgraded again! Your favoritend has been expanded several times. Now, you can nt a lot of good things again! Be happy!"

    "En!" Qing Jue responded softly, but he was not as excited as before!

    "Qing Jue, you haven''t told me what powers you''ve gotten after you broke the seal!" Leng ruoxue sighed and reminded him.

    This time, she had advanced to the eighth level of the heaven-defying art and was only one step away from the ninth level. However, she didn''t know how long it would take for her to reach this level. After all, the amount of spiritual Qi She needed was beyond the description of numbers. She had already reached the monarch-god level. However, she still had to go out and advance to the monarch-god level. Otherwise ... He would not be able to enjoy the benefits bestowed by thews of the world!

    However, he had to coax this little thing first!

    "Shuttle!" Qing Jue choked and replied softly.

    "Shuttle? What do you mean by that?" Leng ruoxue did not understand!

    "I can bring you anywhere, as long as you want to go!" Qing Jue exined simply.

    "Xue ''er, usually, only a reverent-God can tear open space and travel to any ne. However, a reverent-God is also limited in going to other nes. It''s impossible for them to leave the divine world an infinite number of times. However, with this little thing''s ability, you can go anywhere you want!" The demon also exined.

    "Really! I didn''t expect green vessel to be so capable!" Leng ruoxue hugged Qing Jue tightly and said happily. Qing Jue was also affected by Leng ruoxue''s words, and his mood became better!

    "Of course, sister, I''m very powerful." Qing Jue said arrogantly. After he finished speaking, he even looked at the demon provocatively. However, the demon did not bother to lower himself to his level!

    Seeing Qing Jue in such a state, Leng ruoxue knew that the little fellow was fine! He immediately said,"Qing Jue, quickly go and take a look at your ownnd!" Big sister is going to advance!"

    With that, Leng ruoxue quickly pulled the evildoer away from the bracelet.

    Seeing that his sister had left, Qing Jue sighed helplessly and disappeared as well.

    When the two of them exited the bangle, they happened to enter their room. Without a second thought, Leng ruoxue and the demon were in their room, ready to advance.

    Before advancing, Leng ruoxue moved her spiritual beasts out of her bangle.

    After seeing Leng ruoxue, the beasts naturally went to get closer to their master first. Then, the cute little beasts each found a ce to lie down.

    Leng ruoxue and the demon sat down cross-legged as well and started their cultivation.

    The two of them were like water flowing when a channel was formed, and there was not much difficulty in advancing. Not long after they sat down, the regtions of the world descended.

    At this moment, uncle long and the others who were sitting in the garden felt the advancement of thews of heaven and earth. They were shocked, but they were soon overjoyed. The ce where thews of heaven and earthnded was Leng ruoxue''s room. When they saw this, their hearts that had been hanging in the air for a long time finally settled down!

    Xue ''er had finally advanced!<sub> </sub>

    The first elder heaved a sigh of relief. Even though Leng ruoxue had not been in closed-door cultivation for a long time, he felt as if a day had passed by like a year. This feeling was extremely bad!

    However, when uncle long and the others saw the descendingws of heaven and earth, they couldn''t help but smile!

    They were happy, but potian and the others, who had been waiting outside the house, almost had ck faces!

    F * ck! Just how many people were advancing!

    <o>,m Originally, when they saw the firstw of the world descend, they were already very depressed. One had to know that they were standing guard for the other party like dogs. However, who would have thought that the other party would cultivate and break through as if nothing had happened? nothing had been dyed!</o>

    However, when thews of heaven and earth descended one after another, they couldn''t stay calm anymore! He couldn''t stay calm! First, they didn''t understand the situation inside the house, and second, this advancement had given them too much stimtion!

    These people had lived for quite a long time, and they knew the difficulty of advancing. However, who would have thought that they would be able to witness such a Grand asion in this small broken ce? the advancement of this major rule dazzled their eyes and also greatly stimted them. If it were not for the defensive array blocking the outside, they would have probably rushed in and started a massacre!

    "Tu Liang! How much longer will it take to break this defensive formation?" Someone couldn''t help but ask.

    "The fastest will be half a year!" Tu Liang answered while solving the formation.

    "What? It''ll take that long?" The man shouted with wide eyes.

    "And that''s if there are no idents, under the fastest circumstances!" Tu Liang said honestly. His mind was tied down by this exquisite formation, so he didn''t really care when it could be untied.

    However, even if he didn''t care, it didn''t mean that others were willing to continue wasting their time here.

    After hearing his answer, the man directly walked to potian and said,""Big brother! This formation can''t be broken in a short time. Are we going to keep guarding here?"

    "What else? Or do you have any good ideas for us to attack this house?" Potian, who was sitting in the corner, lifted his eyelids and said indifferently.

    "I don''t have a choice, but I don''t think it''s much use for us to guard outside like fools. The people inside aren''t dyed at all, they''re changing shifts and advancing! If we continue to guard this ce, and the formation can''t be broken in a short time, won''t we be turtles in a jar by the time they advance to the divine Emperor or reverent-god level? Big brother, I understand your feelings of wanting to repay a debt of gratitude, but, you should also think about us brothers!" The man said, unafraid of death. He had been here for more than half a year and had note close to anything. He had long wanted to leave this ce!

    "You mean you want to leave?" Potian asked in a soft voice and nced at the person who spoke.

    "I''m just thinking for my brothers. " The man felt potian''s gaze and his heart trembled. He was quite clear about potian''s ruthlessness, so it would be a lie if he wasn''t afraid!

    "What about you guys? You think so too?" After listening to the man''s words, potian asked the others, but no one dared to say a word, even though many people had thoughts of leaving.

    "We''ll listen to big brother!" At this time, someone ttered.

    "Oh, since you''re going to listen to me, I''ll give you two choices. One is to stay here with me, and the other is to leave if you want to!" However, even if there were people who wanted to leave, they didn''t dare to say anything, because everyone present knew that the calmer po Tian was, the more dangerous it would be. If they really dared to leave, they were afraid that they wouldn''t even have to leave thend of demons before po Tian would kill them first. In this case, who would dare to mention leaving?

    Suddenly, the outside of the house became unusually quiet.

    The first elder and the others who saw this through the flower garden''s light screen were filled with regret!

    AI! What a pity! Just a little more and they would have turned on each other! However, now that Xue ''er was about toe out of seclusion, the first elder and the others had more confidence!

    After a long time.

    Thews of heaven and earth continued to descend.

    "Why are there so manyws of the world descending? How many ranks did that girl advance to?" Shen nuo, who had been observing Leng ruoxue''s room, could no longer remain calm when she saw thew of heaven and earth descending endlessly! Even if he was experienced and knowledgeable, he had never seen anyone advance in this way, right? Was he still human?

    "I don''t know! However, I won''t be surprised if anything strange happens to that girl! You''ll get used to it!" Liu Feng, who was sitting beside him, patted Shen nuo''s shoulder sympathetically.

    "Uh! Alright! Looks like I''ll have to slowly get used to it!" Shen nuo helplessly wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead. Seeing that the others were all very calm, he felt a little ashamed!

 Chapter 1972 Class Discrimination (1)

    Gradually, Shen nuo''s initial surprise turned into shock, then to calmness, and finally, to numbness!

    Shen nuo couldn''t help but think to himself that anyone who saw the densew of heaven and earth that was emitting white light and dazzling like the most beautiful gem would probably be numb at the end. And those who had the same thoughts as him naturally included po Tian and the others. However, other than the numbness of po Tian and the others, there was also a trace of anger and jealousy!

    Yes! They were envious. No matter what the situation was inside, such arge-scale breakthrough made them extremely envious. One had to know that the higher the cultivation level, the more difficult it was. Thus, when they saw the densely packed regtions of the heaven and earth, they all felt extremely ufortable! That sour, bitter, and numbing feeling lingered in their hearts for a long time! Until thews of the worldpletely disappeared!

    After an unknown amount of time, thews of heaven and earth finally stopped descending, but potian and the others ''faces became uglier and uglier. This, this advancement actuallysted for several hours, right? Was he still human? F * ck! This was clearly trying to anger him to death!

    However, just as puotian and the others were cursing the heavens, several beautiful and dazzlingws of heaven and earth descended from the sky.

    At this moment, the sky was already dark. Therefore, thews of heaven and earth that were emitting white light were particrly eye-catching. They even illuminated the gray-ck night sky as if it was daytime! Seeing this situation, potian and the others simply wanted to vomit blood!

    F * ck! What was going on?

    Potian and the others all had dark faces, and the expressions on their faces were somewhat distorted, revealing the resentment in their hearts at this time!

    In fact, they were not the only ones who were puzzled. Uncle long and the others were also puzzled.

    However, they immediately understood!

    That was because thews of heaven and earth seemed to be falling from the same direction, but their final destination was different. Seeing this, they knew that Feng Da and the others had also advanced!

    Hahaha! This was a great thing!

    This result made uncle long and the others even happier!

    After a long time.

    Thews of the heaven and earth finally left unwillingly.

    Leng ruoxue and the demon were the first to walk out of the room.

    When they arrived at the garden, the two of them had just greeted uncle long and the others when they saw the people in the garden looking at them as if they were monsters.

    After a long while.

    "Little girl Xue ''er, you''ve actually advanced two ranks in a row and be a Godking?" The first elder''s eyes widened in disbelief as he asked in shock.<sub> </sub>

    He knew that Xue ''er was a pervert, but he didn''t expect her to be this perverted. She had only been in the immortal realm for a few years! He had actually advanced to be a Godking. This ... This cultivation speed truly made him feel ashamed! One had to know that he was only a divine Emperor now, and Xue ''er was only one level lower than him! However, Xue ''er''s battle prowess was definitely above his, and her heart-palpitating Natal me was also a Lethal Weapon that no one could resist!

    At the thought of this, first elder''s cold sweat began to drip down uncontrobly!

    It was truly terrifying! He couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.

    And that brat Chen, he''s also a freak. Could he have be a reverent-God aftering out of seclusion? If that was the case, he felt that he could bang his head against a wall.

    After thinking for a while, the great elder silently nced at the demon and heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, this kid''s strength was currently at the divine Emperor realm and had not advanced to the reverent-God Realm in the future. Otherwise, he, who had cultivated for countless years, would really be so depressed that he would vomit blood!

    However, that brat had cultivated to the level of a divine Emperor in less than a hundred years. This fact was still enough to make people go crazy!

    In fact, this was because the demon had deliberately controlled his cultivation level. Otherwise, with the foundation he had in his previous life, he could have be a reverent-God in the blink of an eye. However, he wanted to grow with Xue ''er, so he had ced his strength at the level of a divine Emperor, only one level higher than Xue'' er. This would prevent men from looking down on him. As a divine Emperor who was at least at the reverent-god level, or even more powerful than a reverent-God, he could even pretend to be a pig to protect Xue ''er. Why not?

    The reason why Xue ''er was able to advance two ranks and be a Godking in everyone''s eyes was all thanks to the help of the origin of chaos.

    Originally, Xue ''er''s speed of absorbing spiritual Qi was already very fast. However, the origin of chaos had forcibly increased Xue'' er''s speed of absorbing spiritual Qi by at least two times. As a result, it was expected that she, who had just advanced to the eighth level of the heaven-defying art, would advance two levels in a row!

    After all, as long as she had enough spiritual Qi, it would be easy for her to reach the divine sovereign level. However, if she wanted to reach the reverent-god level, she would have to wait until she hadpleted the ninth level of the heaven-defying art. Otherwise, her cultivation would be limited by the art. After all, Xue ''er''s main cultivation was the heaven-defying art, and it was quite powerful. Naturally, she would not allow Xue'' er''s assistance to surpass her own cultivation!

    However, the ninth level of the heaven-defying art was different from the first eight levels. If Xue ''er wanted toplete the cultivation of the heaven-defying art, she had toplete the cultivation of the first eight levels, including alchemy, weapon refining, beast taming, array techniques, sword techniques, and so on. Otherwise, even if she absorbed enough spiritual Qi toplete the cultivation of the heaven-defying art, the heaven-defying art would not help her!

    At the thought of this, evildoer could already imagine how depressed Xue ''er must be! However, he also knew that Xue ''er was a person who became braver the more she was defeated. She would never stop because of a small difficulty. On the contrary, the more difficult the matter was, the more it would arouse Xue'' er''s fighting spirit. This was also one of Xue ''er''s special qualities that he liked to see the most.

    This time, Xue ''er''s spirit beasts had also gained a lot from her advancement.

    The treasures that had first acknowledged their Masters and most of the other magical beasts had all advanced to be ss 9 Sacred Beasts. The originally weaker silver wolves had all advanced to ss 8 Sacred Beasts. Their overall strength could be said to have increased by arge amount!

    Among them, the old Phoenix and the other beasts were the happiest. They had finally recovered their strength as ninth level Sacred Beasts in such a short time. If it had been in the past, this would have beenpletely unimaginable! The silver Rat King, who had just acknowledged a new master, also had a qualitative leap in strength. It had advanced to be a ss 8 sacred beast. As for its subordinates, they had all advanced as well. The weakest among them was a ss 1 sacred beast, and they had advanced the most among the beasts that had advanced this time. This fact had almost made the silver Rat King faint from excitement.

    However, Bai Xu, who had advanced to the ninth level of the sacred beast Realm thest time, felt a bit depressed. This was because, apart from feeling the spiritual energy in his body be denser, there was no sign of a breakthrough at all. However, all the other beasts scoffed at his depression!

    All the beasts knew very well that although the strength of a divine Emperor-ranked beast and a Hierarch-ranked beast seemed to be only one rank apart, the difference in status between the two was like heaven and earth! The chasm between these two ranks was not so easy to cross. Otherwise, wouldn''t the number of Hierarch-level beasts in the divine realm be overwhelming?

 Chapter 1973 Class Discrimination (2)

    Leng ruoxue had learned from her own understanding that after crossing the threshold of a ninth-grade sacred divine beast, all beasts would be collectively called Supreme Emperor-level beasts. They were also known as godly Supreme-level beasts.

    However, it wasn''t easy to be a venerated Emperor beast. Otherwise, Zi Yu, who had already advanced to ninth level sacred divine beast, wouldn''t still be a ninth level sacred divine beast after several rank-ups. From this, one could see how difficult it was to advance to the godly venerable rank!

    However, the increase in the overall strength of the beasts was enough to make Leng ruoxue extremely excited!

    On top of that, she now had the strength of a God King. Hence, Leng ruoxue was very satisfied with her advancement this time.

    Hearing the first elder''s words, Leng ruoxue smiled and nodded,""En, my luck during this closed-door cultivation is pretty good. I didn''t expect to actually advance two levels in a row!"

    "It''s not just good luck! The speed of your advancement is simply heaven-defying! I''ve been cultivating for so long, but I''m still stuck at the divine Emperor level, unable to advance to reverent-god level for a long time. You''ve be a Godking in such a short time!" The great elder''s face was full of envy, jealousy, and hatred. As he spoke, he even lowered his head in shame. He really didn''t have the face to see anyone!

    Have you known Xue ''er for ten years? The great elder did some calctions, and it didn''t seem like there was one! Moreover, even if it had been ten years, those ten years would have been nothing more than the blink of an eye for cultivators like them. However, this freak had be a Divine King! The great elder was still struggling with this matter!

    However, at this moment, Leng ruoxue wasn''t clear about first elder''s thoughts. Otherwise, she would have consoled him and said that she had cultivated for more than ten years because she had been cultivating in the bangle. The time eleration in the bangle was a weapon that she used to cheat in her cultivation. In this way, her cultivation speed was only slightly faster than that of ordinary cultivators!

    Of course, Leng ruoxue didn''t have the chance to tell first elder and the others about these thoughts.

    Just as Leng ruoxue was about to be humble, Feng Da and the rest walked out of the room in a grandiose manner. When they saw that most of them had advanced to the monarch-God Realm, the first elder and the others were already numb.

    However, when the Grand Elder and the rest saw that there were a few God kings among the divine Lords, they could not remain calm!

    This, is this still considered a human? It was one thing for Xue ''er to have be a Godking, as she had always been abnormal. He could ept whatevermotion she caused. However, now, the little girl''s grandfather and brother had actually be godkings as well. Could this be the so-called abnormal family?

    In reality, Leng Qingtian and Leng ruohan were not the only ones who had advanced to the Godking realm. However, they stood out among the godkings and were Leng ruoxue''s close rtives. This was why the first elder and the others were so surprised.

    When Leng ruoxue saw her grandfather and brother''s cultivation, she was also extremely excited!

    In the past few years, her grandfather and brother had been working hard on their cultivation and rarely participated in any activities. Now that she could finally see their results, Leng ruoxue was truly happy for them. This was because Leng ruoxue was very clear that her grandfather and brother were working so hard for her. They wanted to be her support and not drag her down. When she thought of this, Leng ruoxue''s eyes started to tear up!

    What could make her happier than the support of her family?<sub> </sub>

    Not only that, when Leng ruoxue saw another figure among the familiar faces who had advanced to the God King realm, she was also overjoyed!

    "Big brother Feng! Congrattions on bing a Godking as well!" Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes gazed at Feng Moran as she sincerely wished him well. Ever since they had left The Water Margin continent, big brother Feng had rarely appeared in front of her. Furthermore, he had spent almost all his time on cultivation. Sometimes, it was difficult for her to even see big brother Feng. However, when she saw big brother Feng''s current cultivation level, she knew that his hard work had finally paid off!

    "It''s all thanks to Xue ''er!" Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Feng Moran smiled gently. The reason why he worked so hard in his cultivation was all for Xue ''er. He wanted to stand by Xue'' er''s side and not be someone she would protect. On top of that, the cultivation of the people or beasts that followed Xue ''er grew higher and higher. This made him feel inferior and that he was a burden. However, this thought did not make him give up on himself. Instead, it became the motivation for him to work hard in his cultivation!

    With Xue ''er''s help in improving his physique, he didn''t feel that he was inferior to others. The only thing he was inferior to others in was probably time! Hence, other than showing his face and seeing Xue ''er once in a while, he spent all his time on cultivation. With the time eleration in the spatial space, his strength was also improving rapidly without him knowing!

    Every time he advanced a level, he would feel that he was one step closer to Xue ''er! He was even more confident now. After all, Xue ''er was a demonic genius. Hence, if he wanted to catch up to Xue'' er, he would need more time. It was precisely because he was clear of this fact that he had asked Qing Jue to arrange for a life-or-death seclusion for him. Unless there was something important, he was not to wake him up!

    Aftering out of seclusion this time, he had sessfully advanced to the Godking realm! Although the strength of a God King was nothingpared to the many experts in the divine realm, he would at least not be a burden to Xue ''er! When he saw Xue ''er''s joy at his strength, he felt that his efforts had not been in vain! From now on, he, who stood by Xue ''er''s side, could finally stop feeling inferior! However, if he wanted to be Xue ''er''s true right-hand man, he had to continue to work hard! He was very confident in this!

    Feng Moran''s words made Leng ruoxue feel a little embarrassed because she really didn''t think that she had helped big brother Feng in any way. Instead, because there were too many things to do, she had neglected big brother Feng. When she thought of this, she couldn''t help but feel guilty!

    At this time, seeing that their miss Hong Guoguo had ignored them, grape and lotus seed pouted their pink lips in dissatisfaction and said in unison,""Young miss, we''ve also advanced to Godking!" When the two of them said this, their expressions were full of resentment, which made everyone a little amused!

    Leng ruoxue didn''t know whether tough or cry at their cross-off!

    Leng ruoxue pretended to be confused and asked,""Weren''t you all on the verge of bing godkings? After being in seclusion for such a long time, advancing to the Godking level was something that would happen naturally. Wasn''t this very normal? I would be more surprised if you didn''t make a breakthrough!"

    As soon as he said that, everyone couldn''t help butugh. But afterughing, Feng Da and the others were depressed!

    "Young miss, I wasn''t able to advance to the Godking level!" Feng Da said with a bitter face.

    "Oh! It''s within my expectations. If you have half of big brother Feng''s cultivation strength, you can also advance to the Godking level!" Leng ruoxue said.

    "Yes, miss is right. In the future, you two brothers should focus on cultivation! Miss has us by her side!" Cheng Wu chuckled evilly as he echoed. The few of them had all advanced to the Godking realm!

 Chapter 1974 Class Discrimination (3)

    "How can we do that? The youngdy needs us more, you guys are not as smart as us!" Hearing this, Feng Da immediately retorted, while Cheng Wu only replied coldly,""But we''ve already advanced to the God King stage. Isn''t it obvious which one is more practical?"

    Cheng Wu''s following words made Feng Dapletely depressed! Boohoo ... What a bully. He''s just taking advantage of the fact that he''s cultivated longer than them, right? Hmph! As long as they worked hard in their cultivation, it wouldn''t be long before they could advance as they wished! However, they wouldn''t be satisfied just by bing a Godking. They wanted to advance to be a godly Emperor or even a reverent-God! We''ll see who''s more powerful then!

    Feng DA''s fighting spirit was incited. He turned to Leng ruoxue and said,""Miss, I''m too weak now. I request to continue my closed-door cultivation!" Then, he looked at Lin Yuan and the others and said,""All of you will also enter closed-door cultivation with me! If we don''t be divine emperors, we won''t be able toe out!" Feng Da was determined!

    "God, God-Emperor? Captain, do you have to set such a big goal for yourself?" When Lin Yuan and the rest heard this, they immediately frowned. A divine Emperor! It was so far away, and he didn''t know when he would be able to achieve it. If they were unable to advance, didn''t that mean that they would have to go into seclusion forever? How boring that would be! Just thinking about it made Lin Yuan and the others feel fear!

    "Far, my ass! I originally wanted to advance to reverent-god level beforeing out of seclusion! Right now, we only require you to reach the strength of a divine Emperor. Why are you all talking so much nonsense?" Feng Da rebuked angrily, his handsome face full of disappointment!

    "Uh!" Reverent-god level! Lin Yuan and the rest werepletely speechless.

    When the great elder heard Feng DA''s words, he said with a smile,""Little brat! Not bad, you have ideals and revenge, Oh! I''ll wait for the day you be a reverent-God, but before that, let''s take a photo together! Otherwise, if I don''t see you for too long, I''m afraid I''ll forget what you look like!"

    As soon as the first elder finished speaking, the crowd burst intoughter!

    "Hahaha! Feng Da! Since we brothers are together, we naturally have to take a photo together and leave a memory or something. I''m afraid we won''t even recognize you when youe out of seclusion. How sad will you be then? Come! Come! Those who want to take a photo with me, line up! No one is allowed to snatch it!" Cheng Wu said with a gloating smile. After he finished speaking, he put his arm around Feng DA''s shoulder and took out a memory crystal to take a picture of the two of them.

    Seeing this, Feng Da was furious!

    Then, the great elder took over Cheng Wu''s position and did the same thing. After all, he was the one who came up with the idea, but now Cheng Wu was the one who took the lead. Therefore, he was a little unhappy and the photo took longer. He even asked Feng Da to make a few poses, which made Feng Da so depressed that he wanted to bang his head against the wall.

    After the great elder had finally finished bidding, someone else continued to move forward!

    They didn''t even give Feng Da a chance to refuse. The Overlord forced himself on Feng Da, which made him so angry that he stomped his feet. Unfortunately, none of these people were afraid of him! Therefore, he had wasted his time!

    Seeing that Feng DA''s face was red from anger, Leng ruoxue was kind enough not to kick him when he was down. Instead, she said to Feng Da and the rest,""It''s rare for you to have such ambition, so I naturally have to fulfill your wish. So, you can go back and continue your closed-door cultivation now! Goodbye!" With that, Leng ruoxue even waved goodbye to them, causing Feng Da and the rest to be depressed and gain three levels!

    When Cheng Wu and the rest saw this, they naturally cooperated with their miss and chased Feng Da and the rest back to their rooms.

    "Argh! Don''t be like this, I don''t intend to continue my closed-door cultivation!" These words echoed in Leng ruoxue and the others ''ears from time to time. However, they were all ignored.

    The moment Feng Da and the others left, the weakest of those who remained were God kings!

    Following that, Leng ruoxue then told her grandfather and the rest about the situation outside. The reason why she took advantage of the situation and sent Feng Da and the rest back to continue their closed-door cultivation was for their safety. After all, the strength of those people outside was not to be underestimated!

    Although Feng Da and the others were very smart, the difference in strength between the two sides was not small. Therefore, she could not take the risk and was even more afraid that she would not be able to take care of Feng Da and the others! Therefore, the best way was to let them continue their closed-door cultivation, and this was also suggested by them! Of course, this waspletely under the premise that they were not aware of the danger outside. Otherwise, if they knew that someone was attacking their house, they would definitely not request to go into seclusion right now! However, Leng ruoxue would never give them the chance to find out!

    The moment Feng Da and the rest were ced into the bracelet, green vessel immediately arranged for them to go into closed-door cultivation ording to Leng ruoxue''s request. They could note out until they advanced in rank. Now, it was difficult for them toe out even if they wanted to!

    After Leng Qingtian and the others understood the situation, they initially frowned. However, their faces quickly broke into smiles. This was definitely a good opportunity for them to test their strength!

    However, the strength of the people outside was still much higher than theirs, so they had to think of a way that had the best of both worlds! Otherwise, they would only be cannon fodder!

    "Xue ''er, do you have any good ideas?" After some thought, Leng Qingtian asked Leng ruoxue with a face full of anticipation. This granddaughter of his had a lot of wicked ideas! Therefore, he didn''t bother to think about it!

    "No, I didn ''t! I heard that their leader, that potian, is extremely powerful. He was a great demon of the immortal realm hundreds of thousands of years ago, but I don''t know what level his strength is now!" Leng ruoxue asked curiously.<sub> </sub>

    "I''ll go out and test it out, and he will know!" The demon said immediately.

    "I''ll go!" Uncle long said calmly as he nced at the demon. Among them, he was the only one who had fought against the heaven splitter and had a certain understanding of it. Therefore, he was the most suitable person to go out!

    More importantly, Xue ''er hade out of seclusion, so she could naturally control the defensive array at will. In this way, after he went out, the safety of the people in the house would not be a concern! After hiding in the house for so long, his hands were already itching. Now that he could finally go out and break the heavens, how could he let go of such an opportunity?

    "Uncle long, I''ll go out with you!" At this moment, Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. There were so many people outside, how could she let uncle long go out by himself?

    "I''ll join you too!" The evildoer said without even thinking. It was said that pitian was a lecherous person, so for Xue ''er''s safety, he naturally had to protect her closely!

    "Miss, we also need to go out and meet those people!" Seeing that their miss was nning to charge out, Cheng Wu and the others, who had been silent all this while, were naturally not willing to let go of this opportunity. One should know that they had been keeping a low profile for a long time. Furthermore, they were once warlike people who were hot-blooded. Naturally, they would not want to miss the opportunity to fight alongside Leng ruoxue.

    Hearing Cheng Wu''s words, Leng ruoxue looked at her grandfather, big brother, and big brother Feng, who were also looking forward to it. She nodded her head in agreement. However, before she left, she still worriedly reminded,""All of you, be careful. If you can''t win in a one-on-one fight, then fight as a group."

    "Hehe! Don''t worry, miss! We know that we will not be at a disadvantage in this!" Cheng Wu promised. He did not care aboutbat etiquette. In his opinion, as long as he could defeat the other party, any method could be used!

    However, Shen nuo, who had never heard of such mobilization before a battle, could not help but open her mouth, dumbstruck.

    After all, ording to the rules of the firmament, unless there was a clear rule, one-on-one battles were all tacitly agreed upon. If someone wanted to fight with numbers, then even if that person won the battle in the end, he would be looked down upon by others. However, this tacitly agreed rule did not apply to Leng ruoxue and the others. This was because this was not the first time he had seen Leng ruoxue and the others gang up on others. However, this was the first time he had heard Leng ruoxue say it so openly.

    However, Shen nuo''s mental endurance was obviously not weak, and he epted new things more quickly. Therefore, he only froze for a moment before he calmed down, and even showed signs of being assimted. He even chuckled and said to Liuyue,""Liuyue, I''m not good at fighting! Why don''t we join forces?"

    "I think it''s fine!" Liuyue nodded in agreement. Although he had the strength of a divine Emperor, he spent most of his time and energy on alchemy. As such, he was not very good at fighting! Now that he had Shen nuo''s suggestion, he naturally had no reason to object!

    However, upon hearing their words, flowing maple was displeased.

    Liu Feng''s eyes widened as he angrily said,""If you guys join forces, what about me? I don''t like to fight either!"

    "You and Grandpa will work together!" Liuyue suggested.

    "No! We''re both cksmiths, and we don''t have any advantages together. You and that old man will be in a group, and I''ll be in a group with Shen nuo. This way, we canplement each other, mm! It''s decided!" "Yes!" Liu Feng said firmly. After hearing his words, Liu Yue and the others thought about it for a moment and agreed!

    However, Leng ruoxue''s words were like a bucket of cold water that sshed onto their heads, causing their enthusiasm to bepletely shattered!

    "I''m not nning to let you guys go out and fight!" Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes nced at the excited Liu Feng and the others as she spoke indifferently.

    "Hmm, it''s more suitable for you to stay in the house!" Uncle long chimed in.

    Instantly, the four of them became even more depressed.

    "Why?" Liu Feng''s eyes widened as he asked with an indignant expression.

    "You''re either artifact Masters or alchemy Masters, and your status in the immortal realm is quite high. Of course, you have to be protected!" Leng ruoxue replied matter-of-factly.

    "Leng ruoxue! You, you''re being biased!" The moment Leng ruoxue said that, Liu Feng was instantly enraged! They even shouted Leng ruoxue''s name. However, Leng ruoxue was not moved at all!

 Chapter 1975 Genius Vs Heaven Splitter (1)

    Leng ruoxue raised her eyebrows slightly and said in a calm tone,""I''m looking down on you, so what?" She couldn''t bully the first elder, and Liuyue and Shen nuo weren''t close, so how could she not bully Liufeng? Leng ruoxueughed evilly as she thought to herself.

    When Liu Feng heard Leng ruoxue''s bold words, his eyes widened in disbelief! That damned girl, did he hear her wrong? Did he just admit it?

    She actually dared to admit it!

    This was preposterous! Liu Feng''s anger was boiling. However, other than ring at Leng ruoxue fiercely, he really did not know what to do with her. This was because he kept feeling a warning gaze on him. He did not need to look to know that the demonic man was warning him not to bully that wretched girl. Oh ... By the heavens! Was there any justice left in this world? He was the one who was being bullied!

    Liu Feng felt extremely aggrieved.

    However, that pair of eyes were extremely sharp. Thinking about it, he really couldn''t afford to offend her. However, he really couldn''t ept being looked down upon by that wretched girl Leng ruoxue! Hmph! So what if he was a cksmith? After all, he was a divine Emperor! How could he let this brat look down on him? If this were to spread out, how would he be able to face others in the future!

    No! He could not be threatened by evil forces!

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the evildoer had already be synonymous with evil forces in his heart. He was a oppressed working person, so he had to rise up and resist! Fight for the rights and interests that you deserve!

    "I''m a divine Emperor!" After a long while, Liu Feng gritted his teeth and said.

    "I know! However, there was still a gap between divine emperors, right? As for you, a divine Emperor, I''m afraid you''ve only fought a few times!" Leng ruoxue said.

    "W-who said that? When I was fighting, you weren''t even born yet!" Seeing that Leng ruoxue had guessed correctly, Liu Feng could not help but shout with a red face.

    "Really? If you win, I''ll let you go out and fight with those people outside. If you lose, you''ll just stay in the house and watch the show. How about it?" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Are you sure you want to fight me? I''m a divine Emperor!" Liu Feng could not help but remind her. In reality, he was not willing to fight with a freak like Leng ruoxue because he had no confidence that he could win against her. However, he would not say this out loud. Firstly, it would be embarrassing. Secondly, it would boost the morale of others and diminish his own prestige. However, that was what he really thought in his heart!

    "What''s wrong with the divine Emperor? Do you think that you can defeat me as a divine Emperor?" Leng ruoxue deliberately put on an arrogant look as she spoke. Her beautiful eyes were even sizing up Liu Feng from head to toe. The disdain on her beautiful face was also red and there was no need to hide it at all!

    Seeing Leng ruoxue''s expression, Liu Feng felt that he had been triggered. This wretched girl was really looking down on him!

    "Of course!" Hence, flowing maple''s nod was very heavy!

    "Then let''s have a contest!" Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. After she finished speaking, she grabbed Liu Feng''spels and brought him to her family''s martial arts practice field.

    Ever since it was built, it had never been used! Today, Leng ruoxue had decided to use it as the main venue for her first battle show after her rank-advancement!

    Uncle long and the others naturally followed behind the two.

    "F * ck, can Liufeng beat that little girl?" As they walked, Shen nuo asked in a small voice, still a little worried. However, his small voice was heard clearly by the people around him.

    "Your Excellency Liu Feng is definitely no match for my youngdy!" Before Liuyue could answer, Cheng Wu eagerly rushed to answer.<sub> </sub>

    "That ... Actually, I also think that Feng is looking for death!" Liuyue sighed helplessly when he heard Wan Wu''s words. He didn''t have high hopes for Liufeng either!

    "I''m not looking for death, but I want to die more thoroughly!" The great elder''s words were extremely vicious, not taking into ount that Liu Feng was his own grandson.

    <o>,m When uncle long heard the discussion, he also joined in and said,""Your Liufeng has a very sacrificial spirit. He knows that Xue ''er has just broken through, so he wants to be cannon fodder for her to practice her skills! Oh! Not bad! He''s a good kid!"</o>

    "That''s a must! He was a man! Those with thick skin and flesh have to be mentally prepared to be used as cannon fodder at any time. This is nothing!" Uncle Long''s words made the great elder humble. These words naturally reached Liu Feng''s ears, who was being dragged along by Leng ruoxue. He was so angry that he almost vomited blood!

    F * ck! What kind of people were these? Were these people really his family and friends? Why are all of you kicking me when I''m down? The more Liu Feng thought about it, the more depressed he became. The anger in his heart had reached its peak, and his body seemed to be burning with mes of anger as he walked, exuding a fierce aura!

    However, he was being held tightly by Leng ruoxue, so even if he was unusually angry, he still looked a littleical. Furthermore, uncle long and the others would not care about his anger, so he waspletely ignored.

    Along the way, he was talked about by many people!

    By the time he reached the martial arts practice field, flowing maple had already turned into a fire-breathing T-Rex!

    First elder and the others actuallyughed out loud when they saw his face turning ck from anger and his hair standing on end. This caused Liu Feng''s anger to rise to the next level, bing a monstrous rage!

    "You guys ... Hmph! Just wait and see. You''ll regret it if you look down on me!" Liu Feng''s heart ached from anger and he nearly vomited blood, but first elder and the others did not take it to heart!

    Upon seeing this, Liu Feng had the urge to bang his head against the wall!

    These people were really too much! Wasn''t he their family or friend? How could they do this! Liu Feng felt indignant! The gaze he directed at Leng ruoxue also became sharper.

    "Little girl! Even though you''re very strong! But I''m confident that you''re not my match! So, you''ve lost for sure!" Liu Feng, who had been provoked, was bursting with confidence as he shouted heroically.

    In fact, when he said these words, he felt guilty, but he didn''t want to be looked down upon by these hateful guys! So, he had to be a man! Otherwise, how could he show off in front of these people in the future!

    "That''s what I wanted to say. He''s just an immortal Emperor, I don''t care about him at all!" Leng ruoxue naturally could not show any weakness to Liu fengkuang. Hence, she became even more aggressive!

    "Let''s go in!" Leng ruoxue continued.

    The area of the newly built martial arts practice field was veryrge and the facilities inside were also first-ss. Although there was only one transparent ring now, the cost of this One Ring alone was almost half the value of the entire martial arts practice field.

    This was because the stage was made of top-grade crystals! Moreover, it was a colorless top-grade crystal. It was the first time that the great elder and the others had seen this arena, and they couldn''t help but gasp!

    This ... How extravagant was this girl? They actually used colorless top-grade crystals to build the arena!

 Chapter 1976 Genius Vs Heaven Splitter (2)

    One had to know that colorless top-grade crystals were extremely rare. Furthermore, their value was extremely high! This was mainly because its spiritual Qi could be absorbed by deities of any element. In addition, the spirit gathering effect of colorless top-grade crystals was better than top-grade crystals of other elements.

    Now, when the first elder and the others saw such arge piece of colorless top-grade crystal being used to build an arena and ced in front of them, the shock in their hearts couldn''t be described with words. However, uncle long was much calmer.

    Although it was uncle Long''s first time in the martial arts practice field and his first time seeing the arena made of top-grade colorless crystals, he knew that the reason Xue ''er was so generous was because she had made a fortune in the secret realm. Otherwise, she would not have been willing to part with it!

    As for Leng ruoxue, when she saw everyone''s shocked expressions, she could not help butugh evilly in her heart! Hehe! She just wanted to surprise them. However, one should not let one''s fertile water flow into others ''fields. The arena in her house was naturally used by her own family, so of course, it had to be built better!

    "Xue ''er! How many colorless top-grade crystals had he used up! You''re really generous!" After a long while, the great elder finally recovered from his shock and said with a smacked tongue. He thought he was very rich, but now he knew thatpared to Xue ''er, there was still a gap!

    "Not much, just a few tens of thousands!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Tens of thousands isn''t a lot? You prodigal!" When Liu Feng heard this, he was so angry that he was about to stomp his feet. First elder and the others were also rather embarrassed. Look at how generous they are, even tens of thousands of Yuan is not too much!

    "How am I a prodigal? You can cultivate here, this is called an investment, understand?" Leng ruoxue spoke the truth. After she finished speaking, she even shot a look of disdain at Liu Feng, as if to say,''you don''t even understand this!''

    Liu Feng was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood again!

    Taking a few deep breaths, Liu Feng suppressed the anger in his heart and asked through gritted teeth,""Didn''t you want topete with me? Hurry up and start!" If this continued, who knew what kind of blow he would be dealt!

    "Since you''re in such a hurry, I''ll fulfill your wish!" Leng ruoxue''s smile was as light as the wind.

    "I won''t go easy on you, so you better be prepared!" He added. With that, Leng ruoxue leaped up and jumped onto the stage.

    Not to be outdone, flowing maple followed closely behind, and when he reached the ring, he said angrily,""Who needs you to go easy on me! However, I would like to remind you that if you loseter, don''t cry. I won''t show any mercy to a woman!"

    "The same! Both of them! I won''t have any tender feelings for you!" Leng ruoxue said in an infuriating manner.

    When Cheng Wu and the rest heard Leng ruoxue''s words, they couldn''t help but chuckle. When Liu Feng heard thisughter, his face turned even redder.

    "Hurry up and start!" Flowing maple knew that he couldn''t wait any longer. Otherwise, he wouldn''t even be able to wait for the match to start! He was about to be angered to death by this wretched girl!

    "Good! Receive my attack!" With a thought, a sword as thin as a cicada''s wing appeared in Leng ruoxue''s snow-white hand. The de of the sword was shimmering with a cold light, and the sword gleam was so sharp that it was almost tangible.

    With a slight twist of her wrist, thousands of fiery red meteors flew towards flowing maple from all directions. Needless to say, this was her favorite meteor sword technique.

    As for flowing maple, when he saw this, he hurriedly dodged in all directions, his mouth constantly screaming,""Argh! You''re too despicable, how could you use this move on me?"<sub> </sub>

    Liu Feng knew very well that this girl would use this sword technique the most against her enemies, but he had never thought that he would have the chance to taste it today. What a twist of fate! He was very depressed.

    "I said I wouldn''t go easy on you! Going all out in a battle with an opponent was also the greatest respect for the enemy! So, take this! Don''t worry! I didn''t inject my life me!" Leng ruoxue chuckled as she teased him. Right now, she was definitely much more rxed than the flustered Liu Feng. On the other hand, Liu Feng was so focused on dodging her meteor shower that he had even forgotten to attack!

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue was happy to be at peace!

    AI! When the crowd below the stage saw Liu Feng''s flustered appearance, they couldn''t help but sigh deeply. They were extremely helpless in this regard. Liu Feng was about to have a tragedy! This was the only thought in their minds at this moment. Moreover, they had beenpletely defeated in one move! This was really too much of a blow!

    After Leng ruoxue used meteor shower, she stood at the side and watched the show with ease. She even reminded Liu Feng from time to time where to pay attention, causing him to be depressed to death!

    After a while.

    Flowing maple immediately admitted defeat!

    I won''tpete! He couldn''tpete anymore!

    This brat was such a bully! And her meteor shower was also a bully! Because no matter how he dodged, he couldn''t avoid the attacks of the meteor shower!

    Although he did not feel much pain when the meteor shower hit him, his clothes were all ruined. If this continued, he would have to run naked! At the thought of this, he had no other choice but to admit defeat. Moreover, he swore that he would never fight with this wretched girl again. This was simply bullying!

    He hadn''t even used a single move, and he was already half-dead from exhaustion! What was he after?

    "Since you''ve admitted defeat, then you can just stay in the house and watch the show!" Leng ruoxue didn''t allow any room for rejection.

    "AI!" Knowing that Leng ruoxue had already made up her mind, first elder and the others could only sigh. They couldn''t possibly be like that fool, Liu Feng, and go up to the arena to fight with that little girl Xue ''er! Therefore, it was better to give up on the idea of fighting the enemy as soon as possible! Otherwise, it would only be a waste of time!

    Uncle long nced at the first elder and the others. Seeing that they had acquiesced, he said directly,""Xue ''er, since they don''t have any objections, let''s go out and settle the score with potian and the others!" Uncle long began to rub his hands together. Although the ning family''s kid had avenged the beasts of the endless ocean, he was the one who had avenged them. He hadn''t even done anything yet!

    "En, let''s go out after I repair the array!" Leng ruoxueughed evilly. With that, she immediately went to the core of the array.

    She had set the core of the array in an unremarkable corner of the garden. Outside, it was covered by a group of flowers, which could be considered an open-air secret room.

    At this moment, out of the tens of thousands of formations in the core of the array, half of them had stopped working and had dimmed. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue took out countless top-grade crystals and ced them into the array. At the same time, she cast countlessplicated spells. Not long after, the array that had been paralyzed started to operate normally again.

    Arge amount of crystal stones was required to maintain the operation of the array. The higher the quality of the crystal stones, the more effective the array would be. Hence, the crystal stones that Leng ruoxue used to set up the great sky-guarding array were all of the best quality, and the amount required was shocking. Because the array had been broken previously, many of the best quality crystal stones were damaged. Hence, this time, she had invested quite a lot of best quality crystal stones. It was fortunate that she had such arge sum of money. If it were someone else, they would have gone bankrupt long ago!

 Chapter 1977 Genius Vs Heaven Splitter (3)

    However, for the sake of her own safety, it was worth it no matter how much she invested. Hence, Leng ruoxue would not be stingy.

    After Leng ruoxue had fixed the array, tu Liang, who was breaking the array outside the house, immediately sensed it and turned pale with fright!

    How ... How could this be possible? The formation was back to normal!

    All his previous efforts had been in vain!

    This fact made tu Liang extremely dispirited. He had worked so hard for so long and had only solved half of the array with great difficulty. But now, he had done it for nothing. How could he bear this?

    Suddenly, tu Liang felt suffocated in his chest. A fishy smell rushed up from his throat. Everything in front of him turned ck. Then, with a loud ''Dong'' sound, he passed out!

    "Tu Liang! What''s wrong with you?" Puotian, who was not far away, saw this and quickly teleported to tu Liang''s side to help him up. When he saw his pale face and a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth, he thought that tu Liang had fainted because of mental and physical exhaustion.

    He stuffed a pill into his mouth, and not long after, he woke up.

    As soon as he woke up, tu Liang was still a little confused. He even asked foolishly,""Big brother! What''s wrong with me?"

    "You fainted because you overexerted yourself!" Puotian exined.

    "Oh!" Tu Liang nodded. His eyes sparkled as he remembered everything. He said hurriedly,"No! Big brother, I didn''t faint because I was overworked. It''s because, because the array that I had previously solved had been repaired, and I couldn''t take the shock for a moment, so I fainted from anger!"

    "Eh? What''s the meaning of this?" Potian didn''t understand.

    "All the formations that I''ve solved before are useless now. The formation master who set up the sky guarding formation haspletely restored the defensive formation. So, all my efforts have been in vain!" Tu Liang exined weakly. This fact had hit him hard. Since he had be an array master, he had never encountered such a thing. Therefore, this was a fatal blow to him, a genius array master in the eyes of others.

    He knew very well that he had lost. He had lost to the person in the house who was even more talented in formations. That person''s strength could definitely be called a formation Grandmaster, so he did not lose in vain! However, he was not willing to ept this! After all, he had not seen the person in person, so he always felt that he had lost in a rather aggrieved manner.

    At this moment, the door of the house opened.

    A group of people walked out from inside, led by a handsome man and beautiful woman duo of two men and a woman. These three people were none other than uncle long, Leng ruoxue, and evildoer.

    After the three of them came out, they quietly stood in front of the door. Cheng Wu and the others followed closely behind. However, none of them spoke. Instead, they sized up puotian and the others.

    When potian and the others saw Leng ruoxue and the others, they were slightly surprised. However, they quickly calmed down and even felt a sense of ecstasy in their hearts. They had never dreamed that the people in the house woulde out of their own ord!

    Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes swept across po Tian, who was as handsome as a demon. She then said,""You''re potian?"

    "I am. May I know how to address you, miss?" Potian asked with a graceful smile. When he saw Leng ruoxue, he couldn''t help but be amazed. He had lived for so long and had seen countless beautiful women. However, this was the first time he had seen such a beautiful woman who was noble, pure, and alluring. After seeing Leng ruoxue, his heart, which had been silent for a long time, seemed to be stirred up again!

    He had taken a fancy to this woman!

    "Leng ruoxue!" Leng ruoxue said indifferently, deliberately ignoring the message that she had to get from the heaven-cleaving eyes. Although this man''s looks were not inferior to that of a demon, she did not like this person!

    "What a nice name!" Potian smiled charmingly. His dark eyes kept on sending sparks to Leng ruoxue as he praised her. However, when he saw that Leng ruoxue was a little cold to him and seemed to be a little unhappy, his desire to win her heart grew even stronger! Hahaha! He loved to challenge the difficult. If Leng ruoxue saw him and immediately fell in love with him like other women, he might not even be interested in her! This was a man''s deep-rooted bad nature.

    "Did the heaven breaking Pavilione here to praise my name?" Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    "Of course not!" Potianughed and even threw Leng ruoxue a charming look.<sub> </sub>

    "Then what is the meaning of Sir potian bringing so many people to besiege my family? Do we have a grudge?" Leng ruoxue ignored him and continued to ask, purposely showing her anger on her face.

    "Hehe! Miss Leng, please don''t misunderstand us. We''re only here to save someone and have no intention of hurting miss Leng!" Potian saw that the beauty seemed even more beautiful when she was angry, so he quickly exined.

    "Is that so?" Leng ruoxue didn''t really believe him. She then changed the topic and asked,""Who are you guys here to save?"

    "The person I want to save is the head of the Wen family. I hope that miss Leng can give me some face and let him go!" Potian discussed with good words. If possible, he wanted to leave a good impression on the beauty! Therefore, his attitude was also very gentle. When his subordinates saw potian''s appearance, they knew that their big brother was moved by this woman. However, this woman was indeed beautiful. If their big brother could get her, when he was tired of ying with her, maybe he would reward them. Thinking of this, many people''s hearts also rippled with love!

    Qing Jue, who had read their dirty thoughts, immediately told Leng ruoxue everything he had found out. After Leng ruoxue heard it, her expression became even calmer and she did not make a sound. However, these people were already dead in her heart!

    "If it was someone else, I would give the heaven-cleaving Pavilion some face, but that old man from the Wen family can ''t! I have a grudge against him, I can''t let him go back to the mountain!" Before she came out, Leng ruoxue had already heard about the Wen family head, ck one, and the others from uncle long. Hence, she had already guessed that potian hade for one of them. However, even if the Divine Master hade personally, she could not let these three people go!

    "Miss Leng, as long as you''re willing to let the head of the Wen family go, I can promise you that he won''t seek revenge on you again. Is that okay?" Potian immediately promised after hearing Leng ruoxue''s words.

    "His legs are his, don''t tell me that the heaven-cleaving Pavilion can tie the old man of the Wen family to his eyes all day long? So, I''m sorry, but I still have the same words, I can''t let her go!" Leng ruoxue was unmoved.

    "Miss Leng, you''re really stubborn! In fact, my suggestion is the best choice for you. After all, you won''t get any benefits from being my enemy, so you''d better consider my opinion. I''ll definitely guarantee your safety!" Potian said with a face full of affection. Of course, he would ensure Leng ruoxue''s safety. Before he was tired of her, how could he let others have the chance to hurt her?

    "There''s no need to think about it. I''ve always believed that it''s better to rely on myself than on others, so I''ll protect myself well. There''s no need for Sir potian to worry!" Leng ruoxue replied in a very clear manner.

    Her answer also made potian''s anger rise. However, he still maintained a good demeanor on the surface, and there was a slight smile on his lips, but God knew how angry he was in his heart!

    "That damned woman! You''re really refusing a toast only to drink a forfeit! My big brother has always been thinking for you, and you actually dare to not appreciate it! You''re really looking for death!" At this time, one of the people beside po Tian couldn''t help but feel indignant for po Tian.

    However, when potian heard this, he deliberately rebuked the subordinate who spoke up for him,""You''re not allowed to be rude to miss Leng. Apologize to miss Leng quickly!" Potian ordered with a stern face.

    "There''s no need for an apology, your subordinate is speaking the truth!" Without giving the person a chance to speak, Leng ruoxue said. She did not want to continue watching them perform!

    "Miss Leng ..." Potian still wanted to exin, but he was interrupted by Leng ruoxue with a wave of her hand.

    "Sir potian, you don''t have to persuade me anymore. No matter what you say, I won''t let old man Wen go. If you want to take him away, you can! Over my dead body!" Leng ruoxue said ruthlessly with a hint of impatience in her beautiful eyes!

    "It seems that miss Leng is more stubborn than I thought. Forget it!" Potian sneered. I''ll let miss Leng be sincerely convinced. However, by then, I won''t just be taking away master Wen alone! You, I''m also taking you with me!"

    "If you want to take my woman away, you''ll have to step over my dead body first. Otherwise, don''t even think about it!" Hearing po Tian''s words, the demon sneered.

    "Your woman? Hahaha! You won''t be very soon!" Potian nced at the evildoer who was as handsome as him with contempt and looked back at him. Their eyes collided, and electric sparks flickered continuously. It looked like a battle was about to break out!

    "You''re that confident?" The heaven-breaking words made the demon raise his eyebrows. Very good! He liked confident guys! Beating him up like this would give him a greater sense of aplishment!

    "Should I not be confident?" Pitian asked as he sized up the demon. He was just a divine Emperor, yet he dared to act tough in front of him. Wasn''t this courting death? From the bottom of his heart, he had never looked up to evildoers. Furthermore, he would let Leng ruoxue know that it was not enough for a man to just have a pretty face. Strength was the capital to be tough with one''s words!

    "We should! However, I''m going to make you more confident!" After the demon finished speaking, he rushed towards potian like a meteor. Potian, who had long been prepared, was also ready to fight.

    In an instant! The two figures were entangled ...

 Chapter 1978 Who Exactly Are You (1)

    The two figures were as fast as lightning and as agile as dragons. In an instant, they dazzled everyone''s eyes. Cheng Wu and the rest could not even bear to shift their eyes away. The battle intent between the two was too strong. This was a true battle between experts!

    Cheng Wu and the rest were extremely excited when they saw the two men shing in the air. However, the people who were eyeing them like prey were too annoying. They were even affecting their interest in watching the battle between experts. Thinking of this, Cheng Wu and the rest looked at each other. Immediately after, they rushed towards those eyesores like shooting stars ...

    "Xue ''er, Grandpa is going to y with them too!" When Leng Qingtian saw that Cheng Wu and the rest had also made their move, his hands were itching for a fight. After he greeted Leng ruoxue, he also rushed into the battle without any hesitation.

    After that, Leng ruohan flew out as well.

    Leng ruoxue looked at how anxious they were and didn''t know whether tough or cry. No one was snatching it from them, so why were they in such a hurry?

    "This bunch of detestable brats, they actually dare to snatch my person!" At this moment, Leng ruoxue heard uncle Long''s angry words. Instantly, a few ck lines slid down her forehead.

    "Uncle long!" Leng ruoxue called out softly, but uncle long didn''t have the time to care about her. He said,""Girl, I''m going too!" Then, like a stream of light, it charged into the chaotic battle.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Was she being abandoned? Looking at her lonely self, Leng ruoxue was at a loss for words. She did not know what to say. This bunch of people did not even think of calling her over when they had a fight. They had really gone too far!

    With this thought in mind, Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes searched for the fish that had slipped through the among the people in the chaotic battle. However, to her disappointment, all of the opponents had opponents. Uncle long was even fighting one against five, taking up several of the opponent''s spots. However, Leng ruoxue did not want to let go of this good opportunity to practice. Her beautiful eyes darted around, thinking about who she should snatch one from. However, before she could do anything, uncle long had already taken care of the opponents in her hands. He started snatching people from Cheng Wu and the others again.

    Leng ruoxue felt even more depressed when she saw this!

    Suddenly, she caught sight of a guy who was half-lying on the ground from the corner of her eye. She quickly walked over to him.

    At this time, tu Liang, who was leaning against a rock, felt that the light above him was blocked. He quickly raised his head and saw a devastatingly beautiful woman standing in front of him. Her beautiful face was full of disdain.

    Immediately, tu Liang was depressed.

    He was a rtively rare array master and Tool Master in the divine realm. No matter where he went, he was always coaxed and ttered by people. However, now, he was despised by a woman. This fact hurt his self-esteem too much.

    However, he also knew that this was not the time to hurt his self-esteem, because this woman was his enemy! And it was obvious that they wereing for him.

    Tu Liang himself had the strength of a God King. If it was in the past, he might not be afraid of Leng ruoxue. However, he had been injured due to extreme anger. In addition, he had used up too much energy in the great sky-guarding formation. Therefore, the current him was so weak that he could be defeated by a single person. Hence, when he saw Leng ruoxue, he immediately raised his guard.

    However, even if he was on his guard, it would be of no use if Leng ruoxue had her eyes on him! Tu Liang was not clear about Leng ruoxue''s personality, so he could only pretend to be calm and wait to see what would happen.

    Leng ruoxue''s smile was as dazzling as a Hundred Flowers blooming when she saw the calm-looking man. Tu Liang, on the other hand, was dazed and stunned for a moment when he saw her smile. However, he quickly regained his senses and became calmer.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she couldn''t help but secretly praise him. As expected of an array master, this level of concentration was not something ordinary people could match!

    "What''s your name?" Leng ruoxue suddenly asked. She had seen this man solve the array on the screen before, so she was very interested in him.<sub> </sub>

    "I''m tu Liang!" Tu Liang replied. Then, he looked at Leng ruoxue curiously. His expression seemed to be asking,''what''s the matter?''

    Tu Liang intended to lower his presence as much as possible so that this woman wouldn''t treat him as an enemy. In fact, he never thought that he was here to cause them trouble! He was only invited to dispel the formation. The fighting and killing had nothing to do with him!

    However, this was only his wishful thinking. Since he was here, he could not stay out of it.

    "I''m Leng ruoxue. " Leng ruoxue introduced herself again.

    "I know," Tu Liang nodded and thought,"I''m not deaf. Of course, I heard you."

    "You''re injured, right?" Looking at tu Liang''s pale face, Leng ruoxue started to find a topic to talk about.

    "Yes, I''ve already taken some pills. I''m almost fully recovered." Tu Liang answered honestly, but he was puzzled. What did this woman want? She didn''t look like she was here to care about him! But now, the two of them were very strange, as if they were chatting about daily life. This was really too strange.

    "Then let''s have apetition!" Leng ruoxue had finally revealed her motive.

    "Uh!" Tu Liang was a little dumbfounded. This ... Was this considered a leap of thought? He couldn''t understand Leng ruoxue''s actions. After chatting with him for so long, her final goal was still topete? Then why did she say so much nonsense before? He was a little angry.

    "How is it?" Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with anticipation.

    "That ... I haven''t fully recovered from my injuries! I''ll definitely lose if Ipete with you, so is there still a need topete?" Tu Liang said with self-awareness.

    "Of course!" Leng ruoxue nodded her head seriously.

    "Uh! But I don''t think it''s necessary. " Tu Liang spoke the truth. The two of thempeting was purely a waste of time. However, how could he understand Leng ruoxue''s overly bored feelings? one must know that there were so many opponents, but he didn''t have a share. What kind of feeling was that?

    "It''s very necessary!" Leng ruoxue''s stubbornness was back.

    "What do you want to do to me? Why don''t you just say it!" Tu Liang was determined not topete with Leng ruoxue. The current him was very tired!

    "Aren''t you an array master? Of course, I want to take you under my wing. " Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "I''m sorry, but I''m Already Taken. " When tu Liang heard this, he said with a tinge of regret. He didn''t think that Leng ruoxue would dare to snatch someone from the Yao n. Of course, he didn''t n to reveal that he was a member of the Yao n.

    "That''s why I want topete with you! If I win, you''ll be my prisoner, and I''ll be able to do whatever I want. " Leng ruoxue replied matter-of-factly, but her words left tu Liang dumbfounded.

    So, so this was what it meant? No wonder Leng ruoxue was so insistent onpeting with him! However, looking at the current situation, it seemed that even if this woman didn''tpete with him, he wouldn''t be able to escape, right? Hence, he could not understand Leng ruoxue''s thoughts.

 Chapter 1979 Who Exactly Are You (2)

    In reality, Leng ruoxue had requested topete with tu Liang because she was bored. She had also wanted to tease him.

    "That ... Even if we don''tpete, I don''t think I can escape. So, why waste time?" Tu Liang reminded her with good intentions while secretly ncing at the situation on the field not far away.

    "I know! But I''m bored, and they''re all fighting. I''m the only one without an opponent, so you''ll have to fulfill my wish!" Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "Uh!" After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the gloominess in tu Liang''s heart couldn''t be described with words. Why was this woman toying with him?

    "I admit defeat, okay?" Tu Liang said in a low voice after a while.

    "What do you think?" Leng ruoxue did not answer but asked a question instead, her expression showing her dissatisfaction.

    As soon as he heard this, tu Liang knew that he couldn''t admit defeat. At the same time, he also knew that this woman was not just bored!

    "The person who fought with my big brother is your man, right?" Tu Liang quickly changed the topic.

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue nodded her head and waited for him to continue.

    "My big brother is very strong. Your man may not be able to beat him. If you''re really that bored, why don''t you go and help your man? why bother me?" Tu Liang kindly suggested, but in his heart, he silently apologized to potian,''I''m sorry, big brother!'' He had no other choice! Otherwise, he wouldn''t have used this move to divert the disaster!

    When Leng ruoxue heard tu Liang''s words, she couldn''t help but widen her eyes as if she had just heard a fantasy story. Her clear and limpid eyes made tu Liang''s heart feel guilty, and his conscience felt extremely uneasy.

    "You''re really a good brother of potian. " Leng ruoxue stared at tu Liang for a long time before saying this. Tu Liang lowered his head in shame.

    After that, Leng ruoxue changed the topic. She patted tu Liang''s shoulder like a brother and praised him,""You''re a smart guy. I admire you! As a human! If a man doesn''t do it for himself, the heavens will punish him. Therefore, your thinking ispletely correct!"

    ? These words made tu Liang''s face even redder. However, he didn''t know how to refute it. He could only feel waves of regret in his heart. He should not have said it so bluntly!

    "On ount of your deep Brotherhood, I''ll fulfill your wish!" Leng ruoxue continued. Then, she took out a translucent white silk from her bangle. With a light flick of her right hand, the White silk seemed to have a life of its own. It wrapped itself tightly around tu Liang''s body. Tu Liang struggled for a while, but seeing that he couldn''t break free, he could only ept his fate.

    Leng ruoxue was very satisfied with tu Liang''s look of admitting defeat. After patting his head like she was petting a puppy, she immediately leaped into the air and flew towards the direction of the battle between puotian and the demon.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue had finally changed her target, tu Liang heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. However, when he saw Bai Ling who had tied him up, he felt depressed again! Needless to say, he also knew that this white silk was definitely a divine artifact with a binding function. Sigh! He was really done for this time.

    At this moment, the demon and potian were locked in an intense battle in mid-air. When Leng ruoxue reached their side, she released her meteor shower without a word. However, it was not a fire element meteor shower. Instead, it was a water element meteor shower, and it was very dense.

    The moment the water-element meteor shower appeared, puotian could sense it immediately. However, the godly skill that the demon had released was very close to him. Hence, he could only give up on avoiding Leng ruoxue''s Meteor shower and focus on dealing with the demon. After all, he already knew that the meteor shower only looked scary, but in reality, its power was very ordinary. Hence, he ced most of his energy on the demon.

    After dozens of rounds of fighting, puotian was quite surprised by the monster''s strength. ording to his previous experience, he should have defeated a monster with the strength of a divine Emperor. However, this man did not show any signs of defeat. Instead, he was still extremely rxed and calm. This fact made him feel quite depressed.<sub> </sub>

    However, if he knew that the evildoer had not used his full strength and was just teasing him, he would be even more depressed.

    After heaven cleaving sh dodged the demon''s divine skill, Leng ruoxue''s Meteor shower also hit him. Other than the slight pain from his body, heaven cleaving''s clothes were all wet. The thin material of his clothes revealed his perfect, sturdy, and strong figure.

    When the demon saw this, he smiled helplessly. Then, he leaped to Leng ruoxue''s side and pulled her into his embrace. He said lovingly, "You''re really naughty!"

    "Hahaha!" Leng ruoxueughed happily when she saw potian drenched like a chicken.

    Potian saw this and smiled indifferently. He looked at Leng ruoxue affectionately and said,""So Xue ''er wants to see my naked body! You should have said so earlier! It''s not like I don''t want you to see it. " After he finished speaking, he even looked at evildoer provocatively. The smile on his face was particrly proud and piercing.

    "Is Xue ''er something you should call?"

    "I don''t care about your naked body! Don''t think too highly of yourself. "

    The demon and Leng ruoxue said in unison.

    After potian heard their conversation, he looked at the demon with an ''so what if I did'' expression. Then, he turned his gaze to Leng ruoxue and smiled charmingly,""I know that women don''t mean what they say. Xue ''er said she didn''t want to see it, but she''s probably thinking too much!"

    After hearing this, Leng ruoxue felt like puking. She wanted to tell him,''you''re thinking too much. I''m just telling the truth.''

    However, she could also see how narcissistic this po Tian was, so she might as well not say anything to him and directly express it with her actions.

    In an instant, Leng ruoxue made her move.

    This time, it was the same meteor shower, but it was of the fire element.

    Potian nced at the fiery red meteor shower floating in the air. He did not care at all and did not even try to Dodge because he was certain that Leng ruoxue''s divine skill could not hurt him. Hence, not only did he allow the fiery red meteor shower to hit him, he did not forget to take advantage of her,""Xue ''er''s heart really aches for me. She''s afraid that I''ll catch a cold, so she wants to help me dry my clothes. I''m so touched."

    The fiery red Meteor Rain hit potian''s body, drying his wet clothes before turning into Starlight and entering potian''s skin.

    Leng ruoxue, who had once again been taken advantage of, could not be bothered with potian anymore. Otherwise, that fellow would definitely be even more insatiable. Hence, she immediately shut her mouth. The demon was surprisingly not angry. Seeing this, potian was rather puzzled.

    Why didn''t the two of them respond to his words? This was too abnormal.

    Just as puotian was puzzled, he suddenly felt an even more intense pain in his body. Immediately after, it was as if his body was on fire, burning from the inside out, making him very ufortable. A burning smell floated out of nowhere. Seeing this, puotian subconsciously lowered his head, only to find that his clothes were on fire.

 Chapter 1980 Who Exactly Are You (3)

    Without thinking, potian directly mobilized his divine power to suppress the heat in his body. A water attribute divine skill hit his body at the same time, and the fire was put out as expected. However, his clothes also became ck and thin charcoal, hanging on his body on the verge of copse, falling off with a touch!

    "It seems like Xue ''er really wants to admire my naked body!" Potian was still taking advantage of him with his mouth, and his eyes were provoking the evildoer. Then, his body shook slightly, and his clothes that had been burnt to ashes were removed from his body. This time, he was really naked.

    <o>,m However, he was not ashamed of it. On the contrary, he was proud of it. The smile on his face became even more lecherous, causing the evildoer''s heart to burn with anger. However, the evildoer was still angry and immediately covered Leng ruoxue''s eyes. Even if she wanted to strip naked for Xue ''er to see, she had to ask him first!</o>

    "Ya! Why is this old thing naked?" Suddenly, a surprised voice rang out beside Leng ruoxue and the other two. Following that, uncle long leaped to their side and could not help but size potian up. He clicked his tongue in wonder,"This body and skin are really not bad!" Uncle long praised as he watched.

    Potian''s figure was indeed very good. His skin was also delicate and bronze in color. The muscles on his body were well-defined, especially the muscles on his abdomen, which had clear and angr patterns. Coupled with his beautiful face, it was no wonder that so many women were crazy for him!

    "Are you envious?" Puotian said with a faint smile when he heard uncle Long''s familiar voice. However, he kept looking at the evildoer provocatively.

    "What''s there to be envious of? he''s just an exhibitionist!" When the demon heard this, he sneered. At this time, he really wanted to cut the sky Splitter into eight pieces to vent the hatred in his heart! However, killing potian seemed to be letting him off too easily.

    "Hehe! That''s right! We''re not envious!" Uncle long chuckled in agreement when he heard the demon''s words. In fact, he was thinking that with potian''s figure and face, if he used them for other purposes, he would definitely make a lot of money.

    Fortunately, potian didn''t know what uncle long was thinking. Otherwise, he would have died of anger!

    The more potian heard uncle Long''s voice, the more familiar it became. Finally, he couldn''t help but ask,""Do we know each other?"

    "I don''t know him!" Uncle long immediately denied it. They didn''t know each other! They had only fought a few times.

    "Since you don''t know each other, then you can all go to hell!" Potian suddenly said ruthlessly. Apart from Leng ruoxue, he did not n to keep anyone else in the house. From the corner of his eye, he saw that his subordinates had all been captured. They were all tied up and stacked together on the ground. This fact made potian''s heart burn with anger, and his killing intent grew even stronger.

    "We''re all going to die? Then what about you?" Uncle long asked curiously. He was a little puzzled. Did this guy not realize the current situation? The people on their side had all been cleaned up, and he was the only one left!

    "Me? Of course, I''m going to take my woman to live a carefree life. " Pitian said matter-of-factly, the smile on his face bing more and more unrestrained.

    However, when uncle long heard po Tian''s words, his face couldn''t help but sink. He said,""Why are you still daydreaming? You''re all alone, do you think you can beat us?"

    "Even if all of youe at me together, it''ll be easy for me to take care of you," potian sneered.

    "Really? Since you''ve made such a request, we won''t let you down! My children! Everyone, let''s attack together!" Uncle long shouted. Cheng Wu and the rest immediately surrounded him aggressively with a trace of anger on their faces.

    Of course, they weren''t angry. They were angry at uncle long. This was because uncle long had robbed all of their opponents and not killed them. Instead, he had piled them up like garbage. This fact made them angry and they didn''t know what uncle long was up to!

    However, when Leng ruoxue heard the words ''children'' from uncle long, she couldn''t help butugh out loud. She didn''t expect uncle long to be so funny as well. These three words were so full of love!

    "Girl, don''tugh. You don''t have a share in this battle!" After hearing Leng ruoxue''sughter, uncle long indifferently reminded her.

    "Why?" When Leng ruoxue heard this, she immediately asked. She couldn''t help but feel disgusted. Was uncle long favoring men over women? Why was she not getting a share? She wasn''t a flower vase that looked good. She also had very strongbat power, okay?

    "That guy is naked! You''ll get a sty from looking at it, so you can''t participate in the battle!" Uncle long said in a domineering manner. His words made the demon extremely satisfied.

    "This guy is mine, none of you have a share!" The demon said.

    "Brat, how can you keep all the food to yourself? Did he write your name on his body? How can you say that he''s yours?" Uncle long was the first to be displeased by the demon''s words.

    Although Cheng Wu and the rest were slightly dissatisfied, they did not dare to say such words. Otherwise, this evil man would definitely make things difficult for them. They couldn''t take the risk, so they could only leave it to uncle long.

    "I''m the only one eating? You''re the ones who came to snatch it from me after the battle, alright?" The demon said unhappily. He was half-dead in his heart. Damn it! This was clearly a battle between him and potian. How did it develop into a group battle in the end? No! He would not allow it. He would personally send this stinky man who had designs on Xue ''er back to his hometown!

    At the thought of this, the demon let go of Leng ruoxue. Then, he grabbed potian''s arm and teleported away with potian, away from uncle long and the others who were staring at them like tigers.<sub> </sub>

    Seeing this, uncle Long''s anger directly rushed to the top of his head!

    "Damned brat, you''re really disloyal!" Uncle long stomped his feet in anger at the devilish action.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she could only console him,""Uncle long, calm down! I''m also someone who was abandoned!"

    "You? How could that guy leave you behind? he''s obviously afraid that you''ll see another man''s body, and afraid that we''ll snatch it from him, so he took the heaven-breaking tribtion away!" Uncle long said, his head burning with anger.

    The next second, uncle long teleported to the pile of garbage and took them away with him.

    Not long after, a painful wail was heard by Leng ruoxue and the others.

    Cheng Wu and the others shuddered. They guessed that uncle long was venting his anger. They wanted to do so too, but there was no one else for them to vent.

    Eh! There seemed to be someone else there!

    Everyone''s eyes turned to tu Liang, who was tied up by Bai su. Tu Liang felt some malicious gazes, so he simply closed his eyes and pretended to faint.

    He fainted just like that?

    Everyone was disappointed, but they didn''t have any more ideas about him. Tu Liang finally let out a sigh of relief.

    At the same time, the evildoer had already brought potian to the bottom of an unknown dark cliff. Potian looked at the gray, dark, and ghostly ce in front of him with surprise. He had a new understanding of the evildoer''s strength!

    "Are you really just a divine Emperor?" Po Tian couldn''t believe it because he couldn''t break free from this guy''s grasp. Moreover, he always felt that this ce was gloomy and ufortable. Moreover, he had never heard of such a ce in the divine world.

    "Didn''t you see it?" The demon said indifferently.

    "I don''t believe it!" Puotian was very sure of his suspicion, but the demon didn''t care if he believed it or not.

    "It''s up to you to believe it or not! However, I advise you to put on some clothes. It''s very cold here, and the air isn''t good. Don''t get sick. " The demon asked with a concerned look.

    However, his concern was like a cat crying and a mouse in po Tian''s eyes, so po Tian naturally did not appreciate it. However, it was really cold here. Even though he had mobilized his divine power to protect his body, he still felt a bone-piercing chill.

    With a thought, a white armor appeared on potian''s body, dispelling the cold.

    Looking at the armor, the evildoer thought to himself,''what a shy guy. Why does he have to be so eye-catching even when he''s wearing armor?'' however, this was good too. At least it would save him some trouble. Thinking of this, the evildoer''s beautiful face revealed a smirk.

    When puotian saw the mysterious smile on the demon''s face, his heart suddenly thumped, and a bad premonition welled up in his heart. He didn''t know why, but he always felt that this ce was very strange, and there were some strange rustling sounds. Just as he was thinking about this, he suddenly felt the air pressure around him lower, and the chill pierced straight into his soul. Immediately, he quivered and hurriedly mobilized the divine power in his body to resist it. Then, he couldn''t help but ask,""What is this ce?" He was already very sure that there was no such strange ce in the immortal realm.

    "This ce? This ce is usually called the ghost domain!" The demonughed as he spoke word by word.

    "What?" When potian heard the words ''ghost realm'', he was shocked. How did theye to the ghost realm? This was not a ce that one coulde and go as they pleased. Only dead people or gods could easilye here, but they were clearly still alive.

    "Who are you?" Potian''s face darkened and he asked vigntly. He was even more bewildered. This person was clearly only a divine Emperor, but he could bring him in and out of the ghost realm at will. He didn''t even feel the shock of the space tearing. This was too unbelievable! Was that even possible?

    Was this guy lying to him? This wasn''t a ghost realm at all? However, this was definitely not the divine realm. The divine realm did not have such a sinister ce.

    After thinking about it, potian became more and more confused.

    It was as if things had gone out of his control, and this made him, who was used to controlling the overall situation, feel a little flustered ...

 Chapter 1981 Jiuyou City (1)

    "Does it matter who I am?" With a devilish smile, he indifferently said.

    Although he liked to y cat and mouse, he had no intention of telling mouse his identity. More importantly, he felt a sense of aplishment when he saw mouse''s confused look. Therefore, potian was destined to be a tragedy.

    Hmph! How could he let go of a man who dared to have ideas about his woman?

    Originally, he had nned to kill potian and get rid of the evil for the people. Unfortunately, he had changed his mind. Didn''t potian like women? Didn''t he like to snatch other people''s women? Then he would let him like and snatch as much as he wanted! However, from now on, he would definitely not like women anymore, but female ghosts!

    Especially the female ghost in this ghost realm, she was verypatible with the heaven splitter! The demonughed evilly.

    Although there were many female ghosts that were not much different from human women, and some female ghosts might even be more beautiful, the female ghosts in the ghost realm were definitely not beautiful. After all, this was the first ce that humans or gods came to after death.

    The ghosts here were only at the initial stage. Even if they were cultivators in their previous lives, if they wanted to enter the meditative state aftering here, they had to start from the beginning. Most of the ghosts were unable to cultivate. However, even though many ghosts were unable to cultivate, it did not prevent them from knowing what good things were. In other words, the heaven splitter was definitely a great supplement for the ghosts here! If she could be with him ... Then even a weak ghost could embark on the path of cultivation and be a meditative cultivator.

    Although the nineher prison was the ce where the souls of humans or gods went after their death, the basic situation of the nineher prison was simr to that of the divine world. It was divided into indigenous people, acquired souls, and forces.

    The natives of the nineherher prison were born meditating cultivators. They had the highest status here, equivalent to the gods of the divine realm! These Aboriginals were all the underlings of the master of The Dark World and were under hermand!

    As for the acquired souls, they had lost their memories and consciousness when they first arrived in the nineherherher prison. Even so, they would fight here and even devour each other. The souls that knew how to devour other souls were basically the stronger souls.

    Therefore, the situation in the nineherher prison was even more brutal! However, this was allowed in the nineherher prison because there were too many ghosts here! Although there were countless souls reincarnated every day in the nineherher prison, it was still a problem to be full of souls. Therefore, devouring had be one of the main ways for the nineherworld prison to manage arge number of souls.

    However, devouring souls to cultivate was very slow, and the heaven-cleaving was definitely the favorite tonic for many ghosts who meditated or wanted to embark on the path of meditation! That was why he had brought the heaven splitter here.

    In this ce, even if po Tian had great ability, it was very difficult to leave. He would never let po Tian have the opportunity to leave this ce!

    Thinking of this, the demon''s mood became better!

    "Of course it''s important!" Hearing the demon''s words, puotian gritted his teeth. ''Damn this guy, why is his words so infuriating!'' If it wasn''t important, would I ask you?

    "But I didn''t n to tell you!" The demonughed and said in an infuriating manner.

    "You ..." The evildoer was so angry that he couldn''t say anything. He had lived for so long and had never seen such a detestable man! He was really too annoying!

    "What about me? You can have fun here! I''m sure you''ll have an unforgettable experience here!" The demonughed and disappeared.<sub> </sub>

    "Dammit! Come back! Come back here!" Seeing that the demon had left just like that, potian anxiously roared out. His voice reverberated in the empty bottom of the cliff, but unfortunately, the demon had long disappeared without a trace.

    Suddenly, potian felt a rustling sound not far away. The sound grew louder and louder, and the gloomy and terrifying aura became thicker and thicker. Suddenly, he felt a chill run down his spine. This ... Could it really be some ghost realm? In fact, he had always been skeptical of the devilish man''s words, but now, he was not so sure.

    Just as potian was bewildered, a few ugly female ghosts suddenly appeared beside him. These female ghosts had pale faces, their eyes protruded out of their eye sockets, their tongues stuck out a foot long, drooling, and their dull eyes were shining as they looked at potian. Their figures were illusionary and translucent. They floated around him andughed gloomily. It was obvious that these female ghosts were only beginner-level ghosts.

    He nced at the female ghost who was drooling at him, and he was furious!

    With a wave of his hand, the soul of the female ghost beside him was immediately scattered, and she did not even have the chance to reincarnate.

    But immediately after, more ghosts came from all directions and rushed in his direction. Looking at the dense gray-white light spots not far away, potian''s head was in a big mess, but he alsopletely believed the evildoer''s words. This ce ... Was indeed the ghost realm!

    ''Damn it!'' How did that guy have the ability to bring him here? Potian couldn''t figure it out no matter how hard he thought about it. However, although he had never been here before, he knew that it wasn''t so easy to leave this ce.

    ? From this moment on, the tragic journey to the nineherherher prison had officially begun. These ghosts were just child''s y!

    After the demon left the ghost domain, he went back to the main city of the nineherher prison, nineher city. It was also his main residence in the nineherherher prison.

    Although jiuyou city belonged to the nineherher prison, it was not as gloomy as the other ces in the prison. In fact, the scenery here was like a painting, the environment was beautiful, the sky was blue, and there were a few beautiful clouds floating in the sky. No matter how you looked at it, it was hard to imagine that this was the main city of the nineherher prison.

    The residents of jiuyou city were also the meditation cultivators with the highest status in the nineher prison. They knew how to enjoy life even better than the gods in the God Realm. They spent all their time outside of cultivation on enjoying food and beautiful women! His days were extremely carefree!

    It could be said that in an environment like the nineherher prison, they had seen through life and death and enjoyed life. Although they did not live in the divine world, the most powerful among them had the strength of a Hierarch, and they could also exist eternally like a Hierarch. However, the nineherher prison and the divine world were two different top-notch worlds, so once one cultivated to a certain level in meditation, they would be called the underworld God.

    As soon as the demon stepped into the territory of jiuyou city, he was immediately detected.

    Looking at mu li, who appeared in front of him with a charming face, the demon frowned and said with a slight displeasure,""What are you doing here?" Did this guy not know that he wanted to keep a low profile? Now that he had appeared, she would definitely be surrounded!

    This was because mu li was not only his right-hand man, but also the manager of jiuyou city''s External Affairs, which was also the city Lord on the surface!

    As expected, not long after mu li appeared, the meditation cultivators in jiuyou city noticed the situation here. Mu li was too famous in jiuyou city. Many people might not know the Dark Lord, but no one would not know mu li.

 Chapter 1982 Jiuyou City (2)

    When mu li heard the demon''s words, she immediately pouted her lips and tears welled up in her eyes. She sobbed and said in a soft voice,"My Lord, I missed you so much. You''ve finally returned."

    "What do you want me to do? Get lost! Don''t act pitiful in front of me!" Seeing mu Li''s behavior, the demon was so scared that he shook his body and goosebumps fell all over.

    Did mu li take the wrong medicine? Why did it look like this? The demon was puzzled. After all, mu li had always been very normal in his eyes. But now ...

    If you can''t understand, then don''t think about it! The demon didn''t pay attention to mu li and teleported back to his pce.

    Seeing this, mu li secretlyughed and immediately followed.

    Sitting on the dark golden throne, the evildoer red at mu li with a cold face and said unwillingly,""Why did you suddenly be a mother? Did you change your gender?"

    "Uh! No! It''s just that I haven''t seen the Lord for too long, so I''m too excited!" Mu li exined with a ck face. It seemed that his performance had frightened the Lord. A sin! I''ve sinned!

    "Oh, really? But no matter how I look at it, you don''t seem to be overly excited!" The demon said indifferently.

    "Then what does it look like?" Mu li asked dumbly. His Lord''s words were getting more and more meaningful. He hadn''t been by his Lord''s side for too long, and he felt that he was out of date.

    "It seems to be spring! Do you want me to find you apanion?" The demonughed.

    "No need! No need! I''m not interested in women!" "I can ''t!" Mu li said in a hurry. The women of theherworld realm were too scary. He couldn''t stand them!

    "Are you not interested in women? That means she''s interested in men? Oh! Let me think, I''ve just gotten a stunningly handsome man from the divine realm, and his looks are not inferior to mine. You''ll definitely like him!" The demon muttered to himself, causing mu li to break out in cold sweat. She couldn''t help but cry in her heart,''master! Let me go! I was really just ying around with you just now! You don''t have to do this to me, do you?" Mu li was so anxious that she was about to cry, because she knew that her Lord never went back on her words!

    ncing at mu Li''s ugly expression, the demon smiled again and said,""Mu Li, I left that person in the ghost domain. You should go there and find him! Otherwise, I''m afraid he''ll be gnawed to death by the female ghosts there!"

    He left her in the ghost realm? Hearing the demon''s words, mu li couldn''t help but shiver. How much hatred did his Lord have with that person? He had actually left her in the ghost realm! One had to know that the ghosts in the ghost realm were all hungry ghosts who had been thirsty for many years. They would go crazy when they saw a fresh human! Although he had yet to see that person, he could already imagine the tragic end of that person. He just didn''t know how long that person couldst in the ghost realm. If he was yed to death by those ghosts in a short time, would his Lord be angry?

    In an instant, mu Li''s mind turned a thousand times, and countless possible oues shed through his mind. Suddenly, he began to worry for the unlucky guy. He was not worried that he would be treated as a tonic by ghosts, but that he would not live long enough and ruin his Lord''s mood!

    Thinking of this, mu li quickly said,""Don''t worry, my Lord, I''ll get someone to take good care of him!"

    "Who asked you to take care of him? I''m just sincerely trying to find you apanion. Otherwise, you''ll be so lonely!" The demon asked with a concerned look.

    "My Lord! This subordinate is not lonely! It''s true!" Mu li said with certainty. If his Lord still didn''t believe him, he would have to buy a piece of tofu and die to prove his will! Wu ... It''s all his fault, what kind of joke is he ying with his Lord! Now, the Lord has taken revenge!<sub> </sub>

    "Are you sure?" The demon didn''t seem to believe it.

    "I''m sure! I''m very sure!" Mu li nodded repeatedly.

    "If that''s the case, I won''t force you. However, if you''re really lonely, you must tell me. You can choose any man in theherworld. If there''s no one you like here, I''ll go to the divine realm to help you find one. In short, I''ll find you a man that you like to keep youpany." The demon said seriously, his handsome face was full of seriousness.

    "Thank you, my Lord!" Mu li wanted to cry but had no tears. Wu ... Why did his Lord only think about finding a man for him! In fact, he did not like men either! However, he didn''t dare to say this again. Otherwise, who knew what kind of mutant his Lord would make for him!

    "There''s no need to be so polite. Although you''re my subordinate to the outside world, in my heart, you''re like my family. So, I should make more ns for you." The demonughed.

    In fact, his words were not a joke. Among all his subordinates, he trusted mu li the most. Mu li had followed him for the longest time. Although they were master and servant, they were like brothers. After he had Xue ''er, he naturally hoped that this subordinate who had been alone for many years would find a good home. Of course, finding him a man was purely a joke! Who asked mu li to act pitiful when she saw him just now? how could she feel bnced if she didn''t punish him?

    "Thank you, my Lord!" Mu li only knew how to say this and didn''t dare to say anything else. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would arouse the thoughts of his Lord again.

    After a while.

    Mu li couldn''t resist his curiosity and asked,""How long does my Lord n to stay in jiuyou city?" In fact, what he wanted to ask was, what did his Lord need this subordinate to do when he returned to jiuyou city? However, he didn''t dare to ask too directly now. Otherwise, if his Lord threw the guy who was left in the ghost realm to him, he would have to find a ce to cry.

    However, even if he didn''t ask that, the demon had nned to throw the heaven-breaker to him. However, it was for him to monitor and cause some trouble for the heaven-breaker.

    "I''ll leave in a while! As for the person I threw in the ghost domain, you have to'' entertain ''him well. That guy is a lecherous man, so let him see the beauties of our nineherher prison so that he doesn''te here for nothing!" The demon ordered.

    "Yes! This subordinate will not let you down!" Mu li wiped the cold sweat on her forehead and hurriedly replied. She couldn''t help but secretlyin in her heart, is he a lecherous person? Could it be that he was perverting that little devil? No wonder his master was so angry! Stealing a nce at the gloomy-looking evildoer, mu li was even more certain that the man must have had ideas about the little devil. Otherwise, he would not have been punished by his Lord like this!

    As for the little devil in his heart, he was referring to Leng ruoxue! Fortunately, Leng ruoxue didn''t know what mu li thought of her. Otherwise, mu li would be the one in trouble.

    "Remember, take a picture of everything he did in the ghost realm for me to remember." The demon said after nodding.

    "Yes!" Mu Li''s little heart trembled as she replied. She took a picture as a memento. Her Lord was so ruthless! However, he had to strictly carry out his Lord''s words, so he would definitely do it well! I can''t let my Lord down!

    After the demon had settled everything, he immediately left the nineher prison and returned to the divine world!

 Chapter 1983 Jiuyou City (3)

    Because he had missed Xue ''er in just a short while.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the rest were still outside the house. They were listening to the wailing soundsing from not too far away. They were staring at tu Liang, who had pretended to be unconscious and was woken up.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue felt herself being pulled into the embrace of a strong arm. The familiar aura made her know without a doubt that the person who was holding her was the evildoer.

    "You''re back!" Leng ruoxue said happily as she leaned into the evildoer''s arms.

    "En!" "What''s going on?"the demon nodded and asked. Everyone was looking at the same person, but the pile of trash on the ground was gone. Has it been dealt with?

    "Hehe! After you took potian away, uncle long was angry, so he took those trash away to vent his anger. We were bored, so we had to look after him!" Leng ruoxue pointed at tu Liang and exined.

    "Oh! He''s really lucky. " The demon smiled faintly.

    However, when tu Liang heard his words, he couldn''t help but feel disgusted. Lucky my ass! He was so unlucky! Although he was treated better than the others, he was still a piece of meat on the anvil. He had no freedom!

    "By the way, how''s that potian doing now?" Leng ruoxue asked again with a smile. Potian had been taken away by the demon, but that fellow had yet to return. The demon wouldn''t have killed him, right? She could not help but think to herself.

    After hearing her question, tu Liang couldn''t help but prick up his ears to listen. At this time, he was very concerned about potian''s whereabouts, because he knew that the only person who could save them now was potian. Unfortunately, this demon had returned alone, and he was not injured at all. As a result, his big brother was probably in danger! Thinking of this, he became even more worried, but he did not dare to show it.

    "That guy is so good. He''s happily touring around my territory!" The demonughed evilly.

    Your territory? When Leng ruoxue heard this, ck lines formed on her forehead. Wasn''t that the nineherher prison? That was a ce where people or gods would go after they died, so she didn''t think there was anything good to go there for sightseeing! In her opinion, po Tian''s situation there could be described as deep water and hot fire. After all, how could the demon let po Tian live a good life there! In fact, potian''s current situation was even more serious than she had thought!

    However, when tu Liang heard that potian was still alive, he was relieved! After all, in his opinion, the heaven crushing power was unfathomable. As long as he was alive, he would be able to make a name for himself no matter where he was. Therefore, he was not worried about what the demon said. Unfortunately, he had miscalcted this time.

    "You little brat! You''re back pretty quickly!" Suddenly, a deafening roar rang in Leng ruoxue''s and the others ''ears. They turned their heads in unison and saw uncle long carrying the pile of rubbish on his shoulders. He was standing not too far away with a face full of anger.

    As for the trash in his hands, they looked extremely Haggard at this time. Their faces were dark and their clothes were in tatters. Their exposed skin was full of green and purple marks. Seeing this scene, everyone''s heart was like a cat scratching. What was going on? What did uncle long do to them? Why did each and every one of them seem to have been squeezed dry?

    "I''m still alright!" Hearing uncle Long''s angry words, the demon smiled calmly.

    "Where did you put the heaven splitter? Give it back to me, I still need to use it to earn money!" Uncle long continued, his face full of anger.

    However, when they heard uncle long say that he wanted to use the sky breaking technique toin about money, everyone''s curiosity was even greater! They really wanted to know what that pretty boy could do.

    "I''m afraid he doesn''t have the time to make money for you now!" After listening to what uncle long said, the demonughed. That was because that fellow was currently busy dealing with the female ghosts in the ghost domain!

    "Uh! Why?" Uncle long was confused.

    "He''s very busy!" "I''m sorry," the demon said softly. After that, he stopped talking. No matter how much uncle long asked, the demon wouldn''t say anything. Uncle long was so angry that he stomped his feet.

    Cheng Wu and the others quickly changed the topic tofort uncle long.

    "Uncle long, do you have any good ideas to make money?" Cheng Wu asked with great interest.

    "Of course!" Uncle long nodded with certainty.

    "Uncle long, tell me about it! Let''s be happy too!" Cheng Wu said excitedly. Although he had not known uncle long for a long time, he had never thought that uncle long would actually have an idea to earn money. This was really beyond his expectations.

    "I''ve decided to open a brothel!" Uncle Long''s bright eyes nced at the people present, then announced loudly.<sub> </sub>

    "What''s a brothel?" Cheng Wu and the rest were confused, their faces were filled with question marks.

    "It''s a ce for people to enjoy themselves. As long as I have enough money, the guests can do whatever they want!" Uncle long exined simply. His face was burning, and he was a little embarrassed.

    However, Cheng Wu and the rest still did not understand.

    Seeing Cheng Wu and the others staring at him shamelessly, uncle long had a headache! Did he not understand what he said? Were these people even men! He didn''t even know what the brothel was for!

    "Hehe! The Spring House is the so-called ce to seek pleasure. " At this moment, Liu Feng''s voice cut in. Everyone turned around and saw first elder and the others walking out of the house.

    "Argh! It can''t be!" Cheng Wu shouted in disbelief. Uncle Long''s business was too ... But, did such a ce exist in the divine realm? Why had he never heard of it?

    "Not what? That''s right!" Uncle long patted Cheng Wu''s head and said unhappily,"really! What''s the fuss about? The brothel was not a ce that could not be seen.

    "Uncle long! There ''s, there''s such a ce in the divine realm?" After a long while, Cheng Wu, who had been beaten up, finally reacted and stuttered.

    "What''s wrong with the divine realm? The people of the immortal realm only have higher cultivation levels than those of the lower realm and live longer. In fact, in my opinion, there is no substantial difference between the people of the immortal realm and the mortals. They all have needs! As the saying goes, there will only be a market if there is a need. Thus, brothels are not illegal in the divine realm!" Uncle long exined calmly, but in his heart, he couldn''t help but add,''but it''s still illegal!'' After all, many gods thought highly of themselves and would naturally not put this kind of thing out in the open!

    "Uh! We''re the ones who are ignorant!" Cheng Wu quickly admitted his mistake. Uncle long, on the ount of his good attitude, did not bother about his ignorance!

    Liu Feng, who was very curious about uncle Long''s thoughts, couldn''t help but ask in more detail,""Uncle long, if you want to go to Kai Chun Lou, where can we find the service staff?"

    "They can do it!" Uncle long pointed at the trash that he was still carrying and added,""Originally, that guy potian could have be the number one of my spring brothel, but unfortunately, he was taken away by this stinky brat. What a pity! What a waste of such a beautiful face! With him around, how many people will be attracted to my brothel!"

    After he finished speaking, uncle Long''s face revealed an extremely regretful expression. Leng ruoxue and the rest were dumbfounded, and ck lines appeared on their foreheads.

    So this was the reason why Uncle long was so concerned about heaven splitter! Now, Cheng Wu and the others did not know if potian was lucky or unlucky. Because no matter if he fell into the hands of uncle long or the hands of the evildoer, he was destined to not have a good life.

    "Uncle long! You''re my idol!" After a long while, the stunned Liu Feng finally spoke up. He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead without making a sound. He could finally see that no matter who he offended, he could not offend the people around Leng ruoxue. None of these people were kind!

    "Hehe! It''s good that you''re not the subject of vomiting!" Uncle long teased before he asked Liu Feng seriously,""The Liu family''s kid! Do you want to work part-time in my brothel and earn some extra money or something? With your qualities, uncle long can guarantee that you''ll be famous throughout the entire divine realm! How about it, consider it?"

    "No, no need to consider! I''m not interested in this industry!" Uncle Long''s words scared Liufeng so much that his face turned pale. He quickly refused and hid behind the first elder to seek protection. He was afraid! He was afraid that the Overlord uncle long would force himself on him and use him to make up the numbers!

    Seeing Liu Feng''s frightened expression, Leng ruoxue and the othersughed out loud in a good mood.

    Then, they walked back to the house and prepared some food to celebrate.

    During the banquet.

    Liu Feng went up to Leng ruoxue and gloated,""Xue ''er! You didn''t let us go out and fight with potian and the others, but we didn''t manage to fight either!" In fact, he had wanted to say this before he went out, but he was so scared by uncle long that he didn''t have the chance to say it. However, if he didn''t say it, he would be very tempted, so he found this opportunity to say it.

    The moment Liu Feng said this, Leng ruoxue only smiled faintly and said,""Yup! I didn''t get it, but I think you''re even more depressed and bored than I am. Why don''t I suggest to uncle long and ask him to make you the number one in his brothel? Look at this little face, this little figure, how attractive! I''m sure many people will like it!"

    After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she even leered at Liu Feng like a lecher. Liu Feng''s little heart trembled as he looked at her. His face turned paler and paler. He knew that this little devil would definitely do what she said! Now he really regretted it. Why did he provoke her for no reason? Wasn''t this asking for it?

    "Xue ''er, I, I was just joking with you! You can treat my words as farts!" After giving it some thought, Liu Feng hurriedly tried to salvage the situation. After he finished speaking, he did not wait for Leng ruoxue''s reaction and went back to his room to hide without even turning his head.

 Chapter 1984 The Yao Familys Rage (1)

    "Hahaha!" Seeing that Liu Feng was running faster than a rabbit, Leng ruoxue''s mood brightened and sheughed happily.

    When the demon beside her saw this, he smiled helplessly and said,""Xue ''er! You''re so naughty!"

    When uncle long heard Leng ruoxue''sughter, he walked over and pretended to be displeased.""Little girl, you''re too evil. You actually used me to scare him!"

    "Hahaha!" Hearing uncle Long''s words, Leng ruoxue''s smile widened.

    Afterughing, Leng ruoxue turned serious and said,""Uncle long, are you really nning to open a brothel?" She felt that uncle long was probably joking.

    However, uncle Long''s face was serious as he said,"Of course! Girl, Kai Chun Lou will be very profitable! We need money! AI! With money, I''ll be able to show off my skills in the divine realm. Therefore, I''ve decided that in the future, I''ll make money my main goal! As for those captives, let them earn money for me. I can''t keep them for nothing!"

    After hearing uncle Long''s words, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but think deeply.

    In fact,pared to money, she felt that she needed all kinds of herbs and ore materials more. With these things, she could easily umte a lot of poprity and many people would want to make friends with her. These were the biggest capital to deal with fog ice.

    After thinking for a long time, Leng ruoxue finally spoke,""Uncle long, since you have such an idea, then go ahead and do it! If there''s anything you need my help with, just let me know. "

    "Argh! Little girl, I didn''t expect you to support me so much!" Uncle long was very surprised. After all, in his opinion, a brothel was not a decent ce. He thought that this girl would let him do whatever he wanted and would not ask about it!

    "Didn''t uncle long do it for us?" Leng ruoxue said.

    "Hehe! Little girl, I didn''t dote on you for nothing!" Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, uncle long was extremely happy. He was indeed doing this for Leng ruoxue and the others. After all, if a power didn''t have wealth, it would be impossible for it to develop! As for those top-notch forces that were deeply rooted in the immortal realm, which one of them wasn''t rich enough to rival a country?

    Although Xue ''er was very richpared to some people, whenpared to the entire power, Xue'' er''s money was not enough.

    One had to know that Xue ''er only had a few people by her side.

    And how many people were there in those top forces?

    In terms of numbers alone, Xue ''er could not bepared to them! Therefore, besides money, Xue ''er needed talent more. This was the result of his careful consideration during this period of time.

    Although he was not sure that Leng ruoxue had the same intention, after seeing the Wen family head, ck one, ck four, and sky piercer attacking one after another, he knew that Xue ''er should be thinking about her development n! Otherwise, why would these people dare to bully Xue ''er and onlye to find trouble with her? Why didn''t they dare to go to the ning family''s divine realm? Why didn''t he dare to go to the Wen family''s God Realm? To put it bluntly, it was because Xue ''er''s reputation was not as good as theirs!

    After thinking through all this, the first thing he thought of was to make money! Otherwise, how depressing would it be if he had talent but no money to support them!

    Now that Leng ruoxue had expressed that she was willing to support him, his interest in earning money was even stronger.

    Looking at how eager uncle long was, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but ask,""Uncle long, where do you want to open the brothel?"<sub> </sub>

    "Let''s just open it in thend of the demons. It''ll be easier for us to manage it this way. Moreover, there are many beasts in thend of the demons. They are also our potential customers!" Uncle long said after some thought. Previously, he had not thought about the location of the brothel. He only thought about it after Leng ruoxue asked him.

    "Thend of the evil demons? Will this ce work?" Leng ruoxue was doubtful. Actually, what she wanted to say was that they were in the middle of nowhere, so how could Kai Chun house have business? However, seeing that uncle long was so excited, she really couldn''t bear to dispel his enthusiasm! Forget it. As long as uncle long liked it, she would let him open a ce in the devil''s Land. Anyway, she didn''t expect that the business would make money. The reason why she agreed to let uncle long open a brothel was that she was afraid that uncle long would be too bored.

    "Alright! Little Xue ''er, you have to believe in my eyes! Spring brothels were not opened in bustling ces. After all, people who dared toe to spring brothels would not want others to know that they had been here! Therefore, this is the best ce to go. " Uncle long said with certainty.

    "If that''s the case, then uncle long will do as you wish! I''ll get Chengwu and the others to cooperate with you. If you need anything else, just let me know. " Leng ruoxue warned.

    "Yes, yes!" Uncle long nodded.

    Uncle long was definitely a man of action. After he made his decision, he brought Cheng Wu and the others to find a ce the next day.

    Half a monthter.

    Uncle Long, Cheng Wu, and the others, who left early and returnedte every day, appeared in front of Leng ruoxue with happy faces. Looking at Leng ruoxue, uncle long said happily,""Xue ''er! Our brothel has been built, do you want to go and take a look?" Uncle Long''s face was full of anticipation as he said this.

    "So fast?" Leng ruoxue was a little surprised. These people''s methods were very efficient!

    "It''s not fast. If it wasn''t for uncle Long''s high expectations, I would have finished it a week ago." Cheng Wu said with a mysterious look.

    "Eh? Then I really have to go and take a look. " Leng ruoxue''s curiosity was piqued.

    "Then what are we waiting for? Hurry up ande with us!" Uncle long said hurriedly. After he finished speaking, he pulled Leng ruoxue and walked out of the door. Demon and the rest saw this and quickly followed.

    Uncle long had chosen the location of the brothel to be at the foot of the mountain at the entrance to the devil''s Land. When Leng ruoxue and the rest arrived, they saw a magnificent and majestic pce-like building standing in front of them.

    This Pce was two stories high, with gold as the main color tone and red as a secondary color. The stone used in the building was also the toughest and most translucent golden crystal. After entering, the first floor was arge hall for guests to dine and watch songs and dance. The second floor was full of rooms. Although each room was not very big, it was well equipped and the decorations in the rooms were also extremely exquisite. They were definitely put in effort.

    After looking around, the great elder couldn''t help but ask the question in his heart.

    "I say, uncle long, why does this house look so familiar? Are my eyes ying tricks on me?" The great elder''s face was filled with confusion.

    When uncle long heard the great elder''s words, heughed proudly and said,""You''re not seeing things. This house is an imitation of the old Yao''s house, but it''s not as big as his. It can be considered a miniature version!"

    "Uh!" When the crowd heard uncle Long''s words, they were all speechless. How badly did the head of the Yao family offend uncle long? If the Yao family knew that uncle long had built a brothel in the style of the Yao family''s house, they would probably vomit blood. However, they believed that if a person from the immortal realm came here to spend money, he would definitely be very happy, because it was equivalent to living in the Yao family!

    "Hehe! On the surface, this ce is a guest house, but it''s a guest house that provides special services. What do you guys think about calling it ''Yao Jia Lou''?" Uncle long nced at everyone''s expressions and said calmly.

 Chapter 1985 The Yao Familys Rage (2)

    "The Yao n?" Everyone''s mouth twitched. Did this have to be rted to the Yao family? They really wanted to know how the Yao family had offended uncle long!

    "Uncle long, will calling it the Yao n house reflect the unique characteristics of your brothel?" Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    "I can! My building is an imitation of the Yao family''s building, so anyone who has been to the Yao family will know with one look. Therefore, I used the two words "Yao family" as a typical representative and added the word "Spring House" to it, so it''s called the Yao family building!" Uncle long exined. However, to everyone else, he was obviously trying to save time. Furthermore, once this name was mentioned, the Yao family would definitely be furious!

    "That''s a good metaphor, but have you thought about what the Yao family would do if they knew?" Leng ruoxue''s question was very reserved.

    "I don''t care. I''m doing my business, what does it have to do with them! If they dare to cause trouble, I''ll make sure theye in vertically and leave horizontally!" Uncle long roared with an intimidating aura.

    "Uh! It''s good that you''re prepared, uncle long. " Leng ruoxue wiped away the cold sweat on her forehead. She could already foresee that the Yao family would definitelye and cause trouble!

    "Don''t worry! I''m already prepared, they won''t dare toe! I''m not afraid even if theye!" Uncle long said confidently.

    How could she be at ease? Leng ruoxue thought to herself. She was also very curious as to why Uncle long wanted to imitate the Yao family''s main residence and build his own brothel. So, after holding it in for a long time, she finally couldn''t help but ask,"Uncle long, why did you build this brothel like the Yao family?" Almost everyone present wanted to know the answer to this question. However, none of them dared to ask. Now that Leng ruoxue had asked, they naturally turned their gazes towards uncle long. They did not take their eyes off him and looked at him with anticipation.

    "Hehe! Of course, it''s because I don''t like that old fellow from the Yao family!" Uncle long said matter-of-factly.

    Ugh! They knew that uncle long had done it on purpose, and now they were sure! However, everyone admired uncle long, because other than him, there weren''t many people in the immortal realm who dared to find trouble with the Yao family so openly.

    After Leng ruoxue heard uncle Long''s confirmation, she couldn''t help but pray for the Yao family. She even felt that uncle long had his eyes on the Yao family since they were in the secret realm. He didn''t like the Yao family, but he never had the chance to deal with them!

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue could not help but ask,""Uncle long, when do you n to open this brothel?" If the publicity was in ce, the opening day would probably be very lively, so she had to make preparations in advance.

    "Half a monthter! After all, we have to give our guests time toe here!" Uncle long said after thinking for a while.

    "Well, I wonder how uncle long ns to promote it?" Leng ruoxue continued to ask.

    "Hehe! I''ve already arranged for the publicity, so you don''t have to worry about it, girl. Just wait for the opening day and do your best as a host. " Uncle long said with a mysterious smile.

    "Alright then!" Leng ruoxue nodded. Since uncle long didn''t need her to ask, she would just wait and watch a good show. She believed that the scene would definitely be very lively that day.

    Just like that, Leng ruoxue and the others werepletely unaware of the situation and allowed uncle long to lead Cheng Wu and the others to do whatever they wanted. At the same time, the immortal realm was bustling with activity because of an advertisement.

    "Do you want to enjoy the top-ss service?"

    "Come to the Yao family building!"

    "Here, you''ll definitely experience the treatment of a family head. Furthermore, there are special services. There''s nothing you can''t think of that we can''t do!"<sub> </sub>

    "Address ..."

    This advertisement was widely circted in the immortal realm in the form of paper. However, what was most talked about was that there was also a picture of the Yao family building on the advertisement. At the bottom of the picture, there were a fewrge words,''it''s an imitation of the Yao family''s main house building, with a 90% simtion rate.''

    It was because of these few words that the Yao n became even more popr in the divinity! And it was undeniable that the Yao n tower had bepletely famous.

    Some were curious, some were gloating, and some wanted to watch a good show. In short, everyone''s thoughts were different.

    Not long after this advertisement was released in the divine realm, the Yao n immediately learned of it.

    The Yao family immediately sent people to various cities to retrieve these advertisements so that they wouldn''t spread more widely. Unfortunately, the results were minimal. And they had spent a lot of money to retrieve these flyers! Who knew that as soon as they stopped, someone would continue to distribute the Flyers. What made the Yao family furious was that they couldn''t find the person who distributed the Flyers!

    The Yao family''s main residence.

    The head of the Yao family had a dark expression as he sat on the main seat in the hall. Below him stood a group of frightened elders, all of whom had their heads lowered, not even daring to breathe loudly.

    "You bunch of trash, you can''t even handle such a small matter?" After a long while, the head of the Yao family began to curse. He hadpletely thrown all manners to the back of his mind because he was truly furious. That newly emerged Yao family was clearly targeting his Yao family, but this group of trash from the Yao family couldn''t even handle such a small matter! He had asked them to collect those flyers, but in the end, they received more and more. What was even more infuriating was that they had spent a lot of money! He had ordered them to destroy the Yao n Building, but the people they had sent had yet to return!

    All of these things that had been vexing him were driving him crazy.

    However, these trash could not think of any good ideas.

    "Master, we''ve tried our best." After a long while, the Yao family''s first elder spoke.

    "Try my best? Is this how you guys do your best?" Hearing this, the head of the Yao family became even angrier. Originally, he had been very happy that the Yao family had reced the ning family as the leader of the eight great divine domains. Although it had been a while since the incident, it didn''t affect his good mood at all. However, after this incident, his good mood waspletely gone! Which top family would be willing to have their main house involved in some disgraceful business?

    What''s more, many of his acquaintances had alreadye to ask him if the Yao family was the owner of the Yao family building! As soon as he thought of this, the anger in his heart burned uncontrobly. If he knew who the owner of the Yao n was, he would definitely tear that person into pieces!

    Hearing their family head''s roar, the elders didn''t dare to speak again. When the Yao family head saw this, the fire in his heart burned more and more fiercely. Then, he suppressed his anger and asked,"Then have you found out who the owner of that damned Yao n house is?"

    "No, I didn ''t!" The first elder hurriedly replied, his heart pounding as he asionally stole nces at the patriarch.

    "Trash!" The head of the Yao family cursed.

    "Master! The other party is too cunning. We sent people to investigate, but those people didn''t reveal any clues at all. " The great elder said with a face full of grievance. He was personally in charge of this matter, so no one knew better than him how difficult it was to deal with the other party, and no one was more depressed than him.

    Furthermore, even after sending people to investigate for several days, they were unable to find any useful information other than the location of the Yao n Building that was known by everyone, much less the owner behind the Yao n Building!

 Chapter 1986 The Yao Familys Rage (3)

    This fact made the first elder rather depressed. At the same time, he hated the owner of the Yao n tower to death. Hmph! If he found out who was the owner of the Yao n tower, he would definitely not let that person off! He thought to himself.

    At this moment, a waiter''s voice came from outside the hall,""Patriarch, the Yao n has sent someone to deliver a letter for you." The waiter''s voice trembled as he said this. Everyone in the Yao family knew that the master had been in a bad mood recently.

    "Bring it in!" Hearing the waiter''s words, the head of the Yao family roared.

    "Yes!" The attendant immediately walked into the hall and handed the letter to the Grand Elder, who then passed it to the patriarch of the Yao family.

    The head of the Yao family opened the letter and quickly nced through it. His expression turned even uglier.

    "Hmph! How dare you!" The head of the Yao n angrily threw the letter to the ground as he muttered to himself with a resentful expression.

    Seeing this, the Yao family''s first elder hurriedly picked up the letter. When he read it, his expression immediately changed!

    "Master! This, this ..."The Yao family''s first elder was so angry that he couldn''t speak, and his face was as dark as a dark cloud, because the letter only had a few words," thank you, Yao family head, for providing us with service! We''ll definitely make the best use of it!"

    This was clearly a direct provocation!

    However, through this letter, the Yao family''s first elder also found out the reason why those people had yet to return. They had been captured!

    Not only had they been caught, but the other party was even nning to let them do something! This time, it was really a fierce p to the Yao family''s face!

    "Great elder, bring some people to rescue the captured members of the Yao family. We can not fall into the hands of the enemy, and we can not sell our bodies!" After a long while, the head of the Yao family finally spoke. Right now, nothing was more important than the reputation of the Yao family.

    "Yes!" "Yes, master!" The great elder hurriedly replied. Then, he called out the names of a few elders and led them out of the hall.

    At this moment, there were only three days left before the opening of the Yao n Building. Compared to the gloominess of the Yao n, uncle long and the others were in an exceptionally good mood. In order to prevent anyone from causing trouble before the opening, uncle long brought Cheng Wu and the others to stay at the Yao n Building.

    In a certain room in the Yao family''s building.

    Uncle long, who was sitting on a chair and drinking tea leisurely, nced at the Yao family members who were hidden in the Yao family building. His eyes lit up as if he had seen money. He smiled pervertedly and said,"Oh! Not bad! Not bad! It''s soft and tender, it can definitely be sold for a good price!"

    When the Yao family members heard his words, their faces revealed angry expressions. However, they couldn''t move or speak, so they could only use their eyes and expressions to express their dissatisfaction. Who asked them to be drugged! Right now, their bodies were still soft! This fact made many of the less courageous people feel extremely uneasy.

    However, uncle long didn''t care about their expressions. After praising them, he focused on drinking his tea again.

    At this moment, Cheng Wu walked in from outside and whispered a few words to uncle long. Uncle long immediately stood up and walked out of the door with Cheng Wu. He didn''t even lock the door. When the Yao family members saw this scene, their eyes were so angry that they almost spurted fire!

    These people never locked the door when they left, but unfortunately, they couldn''t escape! This fact made the gloominess in their hearts unable to be described with words.

    After uncle long left with Cheng Wu, he directly teleported back to the Leng family''s main residence because Cheng Wu said that there were guests.

    However, when uncle long saw the person standing in the garden, he said with a look of disgust,""The ning family''s kid is also considered a guest?" It was master ning.

    "Of course I''m not a guest! I''m half a master!" Hearing this, the master of the ning family quickly said.

    "In that case, why did you call me back?" Uncle long said with some dissatisfaction.

    "I heard that uncle long is the owner of the Yao family building?" The master of the ning family asked directly. When he went up the mountain, he had seen that familiar building, but he hade here directly after just a casual nce. He had also heard from the great elder that the Yao family building, which had recently be famous in the divine world, was opened by uncle long. Therefore, he really wanted to express his admiration in front of uncle long.

    "Not bad! Why, are you interested too? do you want to be my guest? with your little face, figure, and status, you''ll definitely be popr!" Uncle Long''s eyes were shining as he looked at the master of the ning family and said with anticipation.<sub> </sub>

    "Uh!" Uncle Long''s words made master ning''s mouth Twitch and his forehead was full of ck lines. Now he could finally understand Liu Feng''s feelings, because Liu Feng had just told him that uncle long had a serious upational disease and would ask anyone he saw if he wanted to work part-time for him. At this time, he also felt the same way.

    He nced at Liufeng as if he was in the same boat as him, then let out a long sigh before saying to uncle long,""Uncle long, there''s no need for the courtesies! I mainly want to congratte you! I wish you good business!"

    "Just for this?" Uncle long didn''t show much reaction after hearing the master of the ning family''s words. He just asked indifferently.

    "En!" The master of the ning family nodded in confusion.

    "Little brat, you''ve brought me back with such a small matter? Why didn''t you tell me at the Yao n Building?" Uncle long smacked the head of the ning family master and said angrily. He still had to wait at the Yao family building for an opportunity! This little brat was really dying his work!

    "Uh!" Uncle Long''s reaction made the master of the ning family a little dumbfounded. He just wanted to find a formal asion to congratte uncle long. Was that wrong? Why did she hit him?

    "Uncle long, you''ve stayed at the foot of the mountain for so long. It''s time for you to go home!" Wang Yao said. At this moment, Leng ruoxue''s voice was heard. Following that, a pair of giant wall men appeared in front of everyone.

    "Little girl, I didn''te back for the night because of our business! Now, there will always be someone who will cause trouble. I have to keep watch!" When he saw Leng ruoxue, uncle long immediately tried to defend himself.

    "Is it as simple as you staying out all night? Do you remember how long it has been since youst showed up in front of me?" Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. Ever since uncle long had decided to visit the brothel, she had rarely seen him. Cheng Wu had be the messenger between her and uncle long. Unless she personally went to the Yao family brothel to catch uncle long, she would not be able to see him.

    "That, that ... I''m busy! He just had to wait for the Yao n to get on the right track! There''s always someone causing trouble now!" Uncle long said in a low voice.

    "Didn''t I set up an array for the Yao n? There''s no need for you to stand guard there all day long!" Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. It was obvious that uncle long was having too much fun at the foot of the mountain. Did he think that she didn''t know? Could it be that her array was just for show?

    "That ... Ning family boy, Xue ''er has been out of seclusion for almost a month. Why are you only here now?" Uncle long didn''t know how to exin himself, so he could only turn the spearhead to the master of the ning family and question him.

    "I wanted toe earlier. When did you guys inform me? have you forgotten?" At the mention of this, master ning''s anger also rose.

    Originally, he would send a message to the first elder every two to three days. However, the first elder was in a bad mood and found him annoying, so he kept ignoring him. In a moment of desperation, he could onlypromise and change the time of their message to once every half a month. If there were any important situations, he would inform them at any time. The day before Leng ruoxue came out of closed-door cultivation, he had just finished contacting the first elder. Therefore, he could only wait for half a month before contacting her again. However, when they contacted again after half a month ... However, the great elder had forgotten to tell him about Xue ''er. It was only a few days ago that the great elder finally remembered to tell him that Xue'' er hade out of seclusion and the matter had been resolved.

    After hearing the news, he rushed over without stopping.

    At the thought of this, his furious gaze immediately turned to the first elder, causing the first elder to feel guilty.

    "Hehe! Didn''t I forget?" The first elder said guiltily. After he finished speaking, he lowered his head in embarrassment.

    "You forgot? I''ll see if you''ll ever forget it again!" After the master of the ning family finished speaking, he immediately pounced on the great elder, who kept dodging. Just like that, the two old men, who were N years old together, began to chase and fight in the garden.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue could only shake her head helplessly. She then nced at uncle long, who was smiling at her in a fawning manner. She felt even more helpless in her heart. As for the matter of pursuing uncle long, she could only put it aside for now.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue didn''t seem to be angry anymore, uncle long smiled and walked to her side,""Xue ''er! How''s the training of those people?" He was, of course, asking about potian''s subordinates, as well as the Wen family head, ck one, and ck four.

    "I don''t know. I''ve left these matters to my spirit beasts." Leng ruoxue said irresponsibly. Then, she could not help but ask,""Uncle long, I don''t mind if you use potian''s subordinates to earn money. However, would you consider the Wen family head and the other two?" She had always felt that these three people were a big problem. It would not be reassuring to leave them outside. If they escaped, it would not be worth it!

    "There''s no need to think about it. Uncle long, I know what to do! Don''t worry!" Uncle long promised.

    "Girl, I''d better go to the prison cell and take a look myself! I''ll talk to you guys when I''m back!" Uncle long said before he left.

    At this time, the ning family master and the first elder were no longer chasing each other.

    The two of them came to Leng ruoxue''s side, panting heavily. Leng ruoxue quickly poured them a cup of tea. After drinking the tea, master ning said with a serious face,""Girl, you''d better be mentally prepared. The Yao n is very angry over this matter!"

 Chapter 1987 Negotiation (1)

    When Leng ruoxue heard her Godfather''s words, she was slightly taken aback. She thought to herself,''the Yao family knows about this pretty quickly!'' Wait a minute! Just now, uncle long said that there were always people looking for trouble at the Yao family building. Could they be sent by the Yao family? She guessed.

    One couldn''t me Leng ruoxue for not paying attention to the Yao n tower''s current situation. It was because uncle long had intentionally kept it a secret. That was why he had kept everything from them. Because uncle long had said that he would give them a surprise, they had been waiting with anticipation.

    However, after hearing what her Godfather had said, Leng ruoxue started to worry. She had long expected that the Yao family would be angered because of the Yao n tower, but she wondered how angry they would be.

    Looking at Leng ruoxue''s nk expression, master ning spoke again,""Right now, the Yao n is extremely famous, and many people want to watch the show, so the matter of the Yao n has be more and more heated. As far as I know, the Yao n has already begun to take action."

    "They''re pretty fast!" Leng ruoxue eximed in admiration. It seemed like they were the ones uncle long was referring to when he said that there would be trouble. However, with uncle long around, she believed that it would be difficult for the Yao n to achieve their goal.

    "Yup! You''ll know when you see this. " Master ning''s mouth twitched as he took out a piece of paper and handed it to Leng ruoxue.

    "What?" Leng ruoxue received it curiously. After taking a nce, her forehead was filled with ck lines. This, this advertisement was really too powerful. It would be strange if the Yao family wasn''t angry!

    At this moment, first elder and the others came over out of curiosity. When they saw the contents of the paper in Leng ruoxue''s hands, their expressions became extremely strange and the corners of their mouths started twitching.

    "F * ck! Who thought of this advertising message? He was really too powerful! If I were the head of the Yao family, I would be mad with anger!" After a long while, Liu Feng said with a look of sympathy.

    "Unfortunately, you''re not!" Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    "Hehe! Fortunately, I''m not!" Liu Feng patted his chest in relief and said with lingering fear. He was now very sure that the Yao family had indeed made uncle long extremely displeased.

    "Luckily you''re not what?" Uncle Long''s voice came from behind them. Then, he appeared in front of them. He nced at the paper in Leng ruoxue''s hand and understood.

    "Hehe! Little girl, my advertising slogan is pretty good, right?" Uncle long said proudly.

    "Uh! Uncle long, did you think of this phrase?" Leng ruoxue was a little surprised. Since when did uncle long have such a brain for advertising? he actually knew how to use the Yao family''s influence to pull off a Tiger''s skin and pull off a big g!

    "Of course! However, there will be new advertising flyersing out tomorrow, so just wait!" Uncle long said like a quack.

    "..." Hearing this, Leng ruoxue and the others were speechless. They couldn''t help but think that uncle long had gone into hiding.

    "Not good! Someone''s here to cause trouble again!" At this moment, uncle Long''s expression suddenly changed and he shouted.

    However, Leng ruoxue and the others could tell that uncle Long''s change in expression was due to excitement and not worry. After saying that, uncle long immediately disappeared. Leng ruoxue and the others followed after him.

    By the time they arrived at the Yao family building at the foot of the mountain, uncle long had already dealt with the troublemakers. The master of the ning family recognized the first elder of the Yao family from a distance. He immediately sympathized with the old man.

    AI! It was his bad luck that he had fallen into uncle Long''s hands.

    Uncle long threw the Yao family''s first elder and the rest, who were tied up like a dumpling, to Cheng Wu and the rest. He then walked towards Leng ruoxue and the rest and smiled,""Don''t worry, girl. With uncle long around, nothing can''t be solved. I''ll make sure that those whoe to cause trouble never return!"

    "En!" Other than nodding, Leng ruoxue did not know what else she could say.

    "Uncle long, how did you end the battle so quickly? he''s the first elder of the Yao family! Theirbat strength is this low?" At this moment, Liu Feng asked curiously.<sub> </sub>

    "Hehe! Xue ''er''s formation was the best! Those guys were all trapped in the formation. I didn''t use any power to destroy the dust and captured them. " Uncle long praised, his face full of joy.

    When they heard that it was due to the formation, Liu Feng and the others immediately turned to look at Leng ruoxue! However, Leng ruoxue turned her head away and ignored their questioning gazes. She really didn''t know how to exin the use of her array, and it was a little difficult for her to speak.

    Upon seeing this, Liu Feng and the others knew that they would not be able to get anything out of Leng ruoxue.

    At this moment, Cheng Wu walked over and said to uncle long,""Uncle long, everyone has been settled."

    "Yes, yes. Little Cheng, change our advertisement to one that our service team will be led by the Yao family''s great elder! With this gimmick, we''ll definitely be able to attract more people. " Uncle long suggested.

    <o>,m "Alright!" "Yes," Cheng Wu replied. He ignored the three words ''little Cheng'' from uncle Long''s mouth and turned to leave.</o>

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest heard uncle Long''s words, even more ck lines appeared on their foreheads. The Yao family''s first elder was leading? Wouldn''t that attract more Yao family members? Even the head of the Yao family mighte out personally.

    "Little girl, I''ve thought about it. For the time being, there are people from the Yao family here to hold the fort. The Wen family head, ck one and ck four will not be needed for now. We''ll give them a chance to perform in the future." Without giving Leng ruoxue and the others a chance to speak, uncle long continued.

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue nodded. Even though she didn''t know why Uncle long had changed his mind, it was best if they didn''t need to use those three people. However, using the Yao family''s people ... That didn''t seem too good either, right? At least, the head of the Yao family would be furious, but uncle long obviously didn''t take it to heart.

    However, with uncle long around, Leng ruoxue didn''t need to worry about these things. She believed that uncle long knew what he was doing.

    It turned out that uncle long was a person who wished for the world to be in chaos.

    As he followed Leng ruoxue and the rest back to the main residence, he naturally did not forget to send someone to deliver a letter to the Yao family. At the same time, they had also distributed the freshly-made advertisement flyers.

    This time, the entire God World was in an uproar!

    From the looks of it, the Yao n Building really had some rtionship with the Yao n!

    Even the Yao family''s first elder was personally involved in the service industry, and the Yao family was really open!

    Many people were secretly thinking this in their hearts. Although no one dared to say this out loud, almost all of them had a tacit understanding. At the same time, they were also determined to go and watch the show when the Yao n tower opened for business.

    In addition, the rumor that the Yao n was in need of money was also spreading in the immortal realm!

    In the main hall of the Yao family''s residence.

    The head of the Yao family kept pacing back and forth in the hall. His face was covered in dark clouds and was frighteningly dark. His body exuded an icy cold air that made people not dare to approach him.

    Not far away, the elders of the Yao family were trembling in fear, their heads drooped, and they stood there as punishment, not knowing what to do. The pressure in the hall was so low that it made people feel cold.

    After a long while, the head of the Yao family began to curse,"Trash! What a bunch of trash!"

 Chapter 1988 Negotiation (2)

    However, no one dared to respond to his words.

    The Yao n''s first elder had left without returning, so how could they dare to have any other thoughts? wouldn''t that be courting death?

    "What other ideas do you have? why don''t you tell me!" Seeing that he was being ignored, the head of the Yao family could only take the initiative to speak again.

    However, the elders present still did not dare to speak.

    In fact, it wasn''t that they didn''t want to say it, but they didn''t have any ideas and didn''t know what to say! It wasn''t well said! The head of the family would definitely be angry, so he simply shut up.

    "You don''t have any ideas?" The face of the head of the Yao family turned darker and darker, and his voice became colder and colder. The cold air around his body could directly freeze people to death!

    The elders present looked at each other, but still, no one spoke.

    "Dammit! If you continue to y dumb, I''ll send all of you to the Yao family building to earn some extra money!" Seeing the half-dead appearance of his own descendant, the head of the Yao family waspletely furious.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    When the elders heard this, their faces turned pale and they were at a loss. The timid ones even trembled like fallen leaves in the autumn wind.

    After a long time.

    Finally, an elder mustered his courage and said,""Patriarch, since this Yao family tower was able to capture the great elder alive, their strength must be extraordinary. Therefore, I think that our Yao family will not be able to fight them head-on. Why don''t we change our strategy and send someone to negotiate with them? He had to get first elder and the others back before the Yao n tower opened for business! Otherwise, if we really wait for the Yao n tower to open for business, then our Yao n''s face will bepletely lost!"

    After the elder made his suggestion, he quickly lowered his head and did not dare to look at his family head. He was afraid that he would say something wrong and anger the family head. If that happened, the loss would outweigh the gain.

    However, after hearing his words, the head of the Yao family frowned and fell into deep thought.

    Even though this suggestion was a blow to the Yao family''s morale, it didn''t seem like there was a better way.

    In fact, he had originally nned to rescue the great elder and the others himself. However, after calming down, he knew that the person who could capture his great elder alive must be more powerful than him. Therefore, he did not dare to act rashly without absolute confidence. After hearing this suggestion, he began to seriously think about the candidates for this task.

    After feeling the family head''s scrutinizing gaze, many elders lowered their heads in unison. Seeing this, the Yao family head was instantly disappointed. Why were the Yao family all a bunch of cowards?

    "Elder GE, I''ll send you to negotiate with them. If you seed, I''ll promote you to the second elder of the Yao family." After a long while, the head of the Yao family looked at the elder who made the suggestion and promised. The second elder''s face turned pale when he heard this, but he didn''t dare to refute the head''s words.

    When elder GE heard this, he immediately revealed a happy expression and hurriedly said, "Don''t worry, family head. Yao GE will definitely do his best!"

    He had no choice. The temptation of the pie that the master had given him was too great. He could not resist it!

    One had to know that he didn''t have much experience among the elders of the Yao family, so he was ranked at the bottom. However, if the head of the Yao family seeded in this matter, he would be like a carp leaping over the Dragon''s Gate and be the third person in the Yao family. For him, this was simply a big meat pie that fell from the sky! How could he reject her?

    Therefore, he could only seed in this matter. Failure was not allowed.

    Of course, the Yao family Head''s promise also made many elders envious and jealous, but they still did not have the courage to go to the Yao family building. Some of them were even gloating in their hearts, wishing that Yao GE would also be captured alive by the Yao family building!<sub> </sub>

    However, Yao GE would not take the hidden thoughts of these elders to heart. After packing up his things, he immediately left the Yao residence with his trusted subordinates.

    A dayter, Yao GE arrived at the Yao family building.

    Looking at the two-storey building of the Yao family building, Yao GE did not know what he was feeling at the moment! Oh! How should he put it! It was a little sour, but it also felt a little familiar, because this small building was a miniature version of the Yao family!

    "Who''s there!" Suddenly, a loud shout rang in Yao GE''s ear. Then, Yao GE saw a tall and strong man appear in front of her.

    Looking at the man, Yao GE bowed politely and then said with a smile,""I am Yao GE, an elder of the Yao family."

    Before he came, Yao GE had already made up his mind to lower himself and not put on airs as an elder of the Yao family. Therefore, when he saw the other party, his attitude was unusually good. However, he did not know if the person in front of him was from the Yao family building.

    "An elder of the Yao family? Hehe! Don''t tell me that you''re looking for a second job because the Yao family''s Grand Elder is working here?" When Cheng Wu heard this, he smiled and sized up Yao GE.

    It was undeniable that not many cultivators were ugly. Although he didn''t like the Yao family, he couldn''t go against his conscience and say that they were ugly.

    The elder of the Yao family in front of him was a handsome man with a good temperament. Although he was a little old, he had the taste of a mature man.

    Cheng Wu was very satisfied with Yao GE.

    He had been influenced by uncle long and now looked at people like how he would look at service staff. Fortunately, Yao GE was not aware of this, or else he would have been depressed to death. After all, he was not here to work part-time.

    "Uh! I''m not here to work part-time. " Upon hearing Cheng Wu''s words, Yao GE was dumbfounded. It took a while for her to react and she quickly replied.

    "If you''re not here for a part-time job, then are you here to enjoy life? But we haven''t opened for business yet, so you''re early!" Cheng Wu said with some difficulty.

    "I''m not here to enjoy myself. " Yao GE''s forehead was full of ck lines. Could he not have other reasons other than these two?

    "Then they''re here to cause trouble! Men! Arrest him!" When Cheng Wu heard this, he immediately shouted in anger.

    As soon as he finished speaking, dozens of tall and menacing men rushed out of the Yao family building and surrounded Yao GE.

    When Yao GE saw this, he felt a headache!

    Why did this guy suddenly turn hostile? He didn''t even give him any warning beforehand! Yao GE was so depressed that he almost vomited blood.

    "Wait! I''m not here to cause trouble!" Yao GE wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said hurriedly. He could tell that if he didn''t make things clear earlier, these people would definitely let him enjoy the same treatment as the first elder and the others. So, he was afraid!

    "Then what are you doing here?" Cheng Wu looked at Yao GE suspiciously, but he was alreadyughing inside!

    Yes! He did it on purpose! He was deliberately scaring Yao GE because he had already seen that this Yao family elder hade for a reason. However, if he didn''t scare him first, how could he have the advantage? That''s why there was that earlier incident.

 Chapter 1989 Negotiation (3)

    "I''m here to negotiate with you on behalf of the Yao family. " Yao GE quickly exined.

    "Eh? What do you want to talk about? We onlyck service personnel now, so if anyone from your family wants to work part-time, I can make the decision. After all, your Yao family''s little face is not bad!" Cheng Wuughed evilly. The expression on his face was extremely wretched, causing Yao GE''s heart to palpitate non-stop. Of course, it was because he was scared!

    "No! It''s not that someone from our Yao family wants to work part-time, I''m here on behalf of the Yao family to discuss with you about the great elder and the others. I hope you can be magnanimous and let them go! We''ll do our best to fulfill any condition you have as long as it''s within our power. " Yao GE said in a very polite and respectful manner.

    "I see! I can''t make the decision on this matter!" Cheng Wu touched his chin and said with a troubled expression. His expression was extremely conflicted.

    "Then who can make the decision? Please introduce us to him, our Yao family will be eternally grateful to you. " Yao GE asked.

    "Hehe! It''s not a problem to introduce me to you, but how are you going to thank me?" Cheng Wu asked with a devilish smile. He looked at Yao GE as if he was looking at a gold mine, and his red eyes were shining.

    "Just a small token of my respect." Upon hearing this, Yao GE quickly took out a storage ring and stuffed it into Cheng Wu''s hands without a sound.

    Cheng Wu took the ring, and without even looking at it, he said awkwardly,""I have so many brothers! They''ve all seen it, it''s not good for me to eat it all by myself!"

    When Yao GE heard that, he painfully handed another storage ring to Cheng Wu.

    In reality, when he came here, he was afraid that he would encounter such a troublesome brat. Therefore, he had specially requested for some resources from the family head. What he gave Cheng Wu was about one-fifth of all the assets he had brought. Even though it was only one-fifth, it was already enough to make his heart ache. Who asked him to not even see a strand of hair of the family head!

    Cheng Wu epted the ring without any hesitation, but he still had a dissatisfied expression on his face. Yao GE had no choice but to continue giving out storage rings.

    Cheng Wu only stopped epting bribes when there were signs of cracks on Yao GE''s face. At that moment, Yao GE was in so much pain that she was about to vomit blood.

    Half of the wealth he had brought! If he didn''t see the person in question, he would fly into a rage!

    However, since Cheng Wu had epted his money, he would naturally not let uncle long return empty-handed. Hence, uncle long was quickly invited down from the mountain by the Chengwu sect.

    After a while.

    Yao GE, uncle Long, Cheng Wu, and the others were already seated in a room in the Yao family building.

    The two groups of people looked at each other in silence. They stared at each other, and no one spoke first.

    Since Yao GE did not take the initiative to speak, uncle long was naturally not in a hurry.

    Seeing the middle-aged man leisurely drinking tea and eating snacks, Yao GE''s expression cracked again. He could not understand how these people could be so calm. Were they not curious about how he wanted to negotiate with them? Yao GE couldn''t help but Mutter to himself.

    In fact, uncle long and the others were not really curious. To them, no matter what method Yao GE used to negotiate with them, the result would be the same! That was, if they were not satisfied, it would be useless even if the head of the Yao family came personally.

    "May I ask how I should address you?" After a long while, Yao GE finally spoke. However, he did not recognize uncle long. Otherwise, he would not have asked this question.

    "You can call me uncle long!" Uncle long said with a faint smile. He didn''t care that others knew his identity. In fact, he didn''t want to hide it from anyone.

    "Uncle long?" Yao GE was speechless. The other party had actually asked him to call him uncle long. Was he being taken advantage of?

    "Yes, good girl! If you have anything to say, just say it directly! I hate people who beat around the bush. " Uncle long took his question as a yes and smiled in satisfaction.

    This ... Was she really treating him like a child? Yao GE was a little depressed, but now was obviously not the time to be calctive. He also listened to uncle Long''s suggestion and said straightforwardly,""Uncle long, the head of the family sent me here to negotiate with you."

    "Mm, I know. Tell me your thoughts!" Uncle long said indifferently.

    "We ... Would like to redeem first elder and the others. We hope you can be lenient and state any conditions you have. As long as it is within our means, we will definitely not disappoint you." After his depression, Yao GE said very respectfully. It was his fault for not being able to see through the other party''s depths!

    "Your Yao family will definitely be able to do it. It just depends on whether you are willing to part with it or not." Uncle long didn''t beat around the bush, because he had already thought of a way to deal with it.

    "What?" Yao GE was confused by uncle Long''s words. Did he agree?<sub> </sub>

    Seeing Yao GE''s confusion, uncle long gave Cheng Wu a look. Cheng Wu understood and took out a thin piece of paper, cing it in front of Yao GE.

    Yao GE lowered her head to take a look, and her heart immediately jumped in fear!

    Oh my God! What was written on it?

    Was he seeing things?

    That piece of paper was densely filled with all kinds of items. The big ones were hard to find and were priceless. The small ones were ordinary medicinal herbs. There was everything! However, even if they were ordinary medicinal herbs, their value would still be considerable, because the quantity was toorge!

    Yao GE picked up the piece of paper with trembling hands. After reading it carefully, her face turned pale. Could this be the other party''s condition? He didn''t dare to think further.

    However, uncle long had helped him confirm it.

    "Elder Yao GE, as long as the Yao family is willing to hand over the items on this list, I can return the first elder and the others to you. Otherwise, they can only earn money in my Yao family building to redeem themselves. I will only let them leave when they have earned enough of these items. However, I have to make things clear first. There is interest on these items. The longer this drags on, the more they will owe me, and the time they will leave will be even more uncertain." Uncle long said casually, as if he was saying ''the weather is good today''.

    After Yao GE heard uncle long ''s'' warning '', her heart started to beat faster, and cold sweat started to drip down her body. She had to admit that these people were really ruthless!

    If the Yao family didn''t pay the ransom to redeem the first elder and the others, their reputation would be ruined! If the Yao family were to take the money to redeem their people, then the Yao family''s strength would be greatly damaged. Therefore, no matter what they did, it didn''t seem like they would be able to gain anything!

    At this thought, Yao GE became even more confused!

    Could it be that the Yao family had some deep enmity with this uncle long? Otherwise, why would uncle long have his eyes on the Yao family?

    Thinking of this, Yao GE gathered her courage and asked,""Uncle long, I wonder if the Yao family has offended you in any way in the past?"

    "If I don''t have it, I can''t ask forpensation from you, right?" Uncle long said faintly after hearing Yao GE''s words.

    "I don''t mean it that way. Please don''t misunderstand, uncle long." Hearing uncle Long''s displeasure, Yao GE hurriedly said this and put himself in the position of a junior, hoping that uncle long would not hold it against him if he said something wrong.

    "Forget it, I won''t make things difficult for you. Go back and tell your family head to give me thepensation I want, and I''ll let him go! Otherwise, he''ll just have to wait for the Yao n''s Grand Elder to be listed in my Yao n tower!" Uncle long nced at Yao GE, who was in fear and trepidation, and said in an understanding manner.

    "Little Cheng, see the guest out!" Uncle long said. Then, without waiting for Yao GE''s response, he stood up and left.

    When Cheng Wu saw this, he looked at Yao GE with a smile and said,""Elder Yao, please! Hurry up and send thepensation over so that the Yao family''s Grand Elder and the others will suffer less. So, you should hurry back to the Yao family! Stop wasting time. "

    After he finished speaking, Cheng Wu brought Yao GE out of the Yao family building as if he was shooing a fly.

    Yao GE had no choice but to leave.

    Uncle long left the Yao family building and went straight back to the Leng family''s main residence. At this moment, the first elder, who was sitting in the garden and chatting, saw that uncle long was in a good mood, so he couldn''t help but tease,""Uncle long, did you get your wish?"

    "Soon!" Uncle long said with a smile, his face full of pride. There was nothing that uncle long couldn''t do!

    "Uncle long! I suggest that you don''t be happy too early. The old man of the Yao family is very stingy, and he might not be willing to spend so much money to redeem the first elder and the others. " The master of the ning family couldn''t bear to see uncle long so proud, so he couldn''t help but want to pour cold water on him.

    "It doesn''t matter! He spent money to redeem her, and I took advantage of it. Even if he didn''t spend money, I wouldn''t suffer a loss. At most, I''ll just let those Yao family people earn money for me!" Uncle long said nonchntly. After all, he wouldn''t suffer any losses no matter which oue it was. Besides, if the Yao family really couldn''t bear to part with the money, then it was none of his business! In this way, the Yao family''s face would be lost by themselves.

    "Yes, it''s more realistic to let the Yao family earn money for you, because based on my understanding of that old man, he will never agree to give you anypensation before your Yao family''s building opens for business. That dead thing is the type of person who won''t shed tears until he sees the coffin! To put it bluntly, he''s asking for a beating!" The head of the ning family understood, and the first elder, who also understood the head of the Yao family, nodded in agreement.

    And just as the head of the ning family had predicted, the Yao family had no reaction before the opening of the Yao family building.

    On the official opening day of the Yao n tower, Leng ruoxue and the rest had yet toe down from the mountain when they heard the silver rats report that there were quite a number of people at the foot of the mountain. When they arrived at the Yao n tower, they could see that there were not just a lot of people! It was clearly a sea of people ...

 Chapter 1990 The Truth (1)

    Looking at the dense mass of heads gathered in front of the Yao family''s building, Leng ruoxue and the others were all speechless. They all thought in unison,''how strong is the desire of this group of people to watch a show?!'' Looking at these people''s faces full of anticipation for a good show, most of them were here for the Yao family.

    However, it wasn''t easy for them to watch a good show, because uncle long had simted many ways to deal with it. Many people would definitely return without achieving anything.

    In uncle Long''s words, he was going to open a high-end and magnificent brothel. Not just any Tom, Dick, or Harry could enter. Therefore, the entrance fee alone was enough to make many people forget and stop.

    As a matter of fact, Cheng Wu had just announced that anyone who wanted to enter the Yao n Building to enjoy the treatment of the head of the family had to pay ten top-grade crystals. Many people were dumbfounded, and some even directly questioned him.

    "What''s the charge for entering the Yao n Building? And it''s so expensive?"

    "It is! Ten top-grade crystals! If I have ten top-grade crystals, I can do anything. Why would Ie to your ce?"

    After one person took the lead, many people began to discuss and express their dissatisfaction. In reality, many of them were just like what Leng ruoxue and the rest had guessed. They were here to watch the show. They had never thought that they would have to pay to enter the house. As such, many of them would not be able to watch the show. Therefore, they naturally had a lot of opinions!

    "It''s our Yao n Building''s rule to charge a fee, and the price is absolutely clear! If you can''t bear to part with ten top-grade crystals, you can naturally go do what you need to do. We won''t beg you toe!" When Cheng Wu heard what everyone said, his face turned cold and he said in an unpleasant tone.

    The moment he said that, everyone couldn''t help but gasp!

    Did you see? This Yao n was really arrogant!

    Some people had only slightly expressed their dissatisfaction, and the other party immediately expressed their attitude. Could it be that they really had the Yao family backing them up? Otherwise, how could he be so insolent!

    With this, those who had been suspicious and secretly suspecting that the Yao n Building had something to do with the Yao n were even more certain.

    However, this confirmation also made many people sessfully shut up.

    Seeing this, Cheng Wu smiled faintly."Everyone, I know that you all feel that our entrance fee is expensive. However, what I want to say is that our entrance fee is definitely worth the money. As long as you are willing to part with these ten top-grade crystals, you will definitely not regret it!" Cheng Wu''s words were rather emotional. For a moment, everyone hesitated.

    In reality, although 10 pieces of top-grade crystals were not a small number, it was not that the people present could not afford it. However, if they were to take out 10 pieces of top-grade crystals just to watch the show, many people would feel a little aggrieved. Therefore, even after Cheng Wu had finished speaking for a long time, no one dared to be the first to take the initiative.

    After waiting for a long time, Cheng Wu was running out of patience.

    At this moment, a tall and brawny man walked out from the crowd. After taking the initiative to hand over ten top-grade crystals, he swaggered into the Yao n Building as if no one else was around.

    After he left, another ten or so people paid and followed him in.

    Seeing this, Cheng Wu''s face gradually revealed a happy expression.

    "Everyone, I forgot to tell you an important piece of news. Today is the first day of the Yao family''s opening, and we will only receive 50 guests! There are only thirty-five spots left now. Everyone, you have to hurry up. Otherwise, you will definitely regret it!" Cheng Wu reminded.<sub> </sub>

    This time, just as he finished his sentence, a curious person took the initiative to pay up. Seeing this, Cheng Wu patted the person''s shoulder in joy and said,""You won''t regret this."

    After that, several more people paid up and wanted to go in to see what was going on. After all, it was only about ten top-grade crystals, so this was the only time they would be cheated. If the real thing was worth it, then they didn''te in vain. If this Yao n Building wasn''t as good as it made it out to be, then they wouldn''te here again.

    With this in mind, people started to pay up one after another. Cheng Wu would asionally remind everyone,""Only ten spots left! Everyone, hold on tight!"

    In the time that followed, thest ten spots were finally gathered, and Cheng Wu finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    In fact, when he heard that uncle long wanted to charge an entrance fee, Cheng Wu had a very uneasy feeling in his heart. This was because he always felt that since the Yao n had opened for business, there should be a discount or promotion. Unfortunately, not only did uncle long not take the ordinary route, but he also charged an entrance fee. This made him very confused.

    Fortunately, he had passed the first test safely, and he could finally put his heart at ease.

    The Grand Elder and the others, who were also hidden in the crowd, saw that the Yao n had easily earned 500 top-grade crystals and were left speechless at the speed of their umtion of wealth.

    This, this was really a huge profit!

    I haven''t seen anything yet! Ten pieces of top-grade crystals were gone! The great elder and the others couldn''t help but Mutter.

    After watching enough of themotion at the front door, Leng ruoxue and the rest entered the Yao n Building from the back door. They went straight to the private room that uncle long had arranged for them on the second floor.

    As soon as he sat down, first elder couldn''t help but say,""I really didn''t know that uncle long had such a business mind! I''m impressed!"

    "Uh! In fact, most of the 50 people who came in today were hired by uncle long!" Leng ruoxue''s forehead was filled with ck lines as she exposed him.

    However, as soon as she said this, before the first elder and the others could react, uncle Long''s slightly displeased voice came from the door,""Little girl, how could you expose me!" Then, uncle long appeared in front of Leng ruoxue and the others with a wronged expression.

    "It''s really a fake!" First elder and the others were speechless. In that case, were they excited for nothing?

    "Hehe! It was the first day! He had to create his own momentum. In the future, when they knew how good the Yao family building was, the source of customers would naturally roll in! However, the poprity on the first day is very important, so it''s inevitable to resort to fraud. " When uncle long said this, his face didn''t turn red, and his heart didn''t beat fast. He didn''t look like he had been wronged at all.

    "That''s true. But uncle long, where did you find those? I don''t know a single one of them, they''ve all been tricked!" The great elder asked curiously.

    "Hehe! They''re all beasts of the endless ocean, and they rarely transform into human form, so naturally, no one would recognize them!" Uncle long said with a smile. He was quite proud of his own idea.

    "Uncle long, you''re really making the best use of everything!" Leng ruoxue was speechless. The beasts in the endless ocean had been used by uncle long, so the beasts in thend of demons would not be able to escape.

    "That''s a must! Little girl, I have something to tell you. In fact, the Beasties of the endless ocean have also invested in my Yao n, and the Beasties of thend of demons have also fallen. They have all contributed a lot to the Yao n, so they have a share in the Yao n!" Uncle long said calmly. It was obvious that he wanted to act first and reportter.

 Chapter 1991 The Truth (2)

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she nodded her head. The Yao family''s business was managed by uncle long, so no matter what decision or idea uncle long had, she would support him unconditionally.

    However, when the first elder and the others heard uncle Long''s words, they were a little dissatisfied.""Uncle long! Why do you only think of those beasts! They don''t want us to join them?"

    "You guys don''tck money!" Uncle Long''s words were so natural that the great elder and the others felt depressed. In fact, they were also short of money!

    "Alright! Don''t try to be poor in front of me, just wait for a good show!" Uncle long nced at the first elder and the others, who were feeling wronged, and continued.

    "Uncle long, what''s the arrangement for today?" Leng ruoxue asked curiously after hearing uncle Long''s words.

    "Hahaha! Today''s main event is the final auction!" Uncle long said in a mysterious manner.

    "Auction? Auctioning the first night of the Yao family''s Grand Elder and the others?" Hearing the word ''auction'', Liu Feng was excited. His eyes were fixed on uncle long, clearly very interested in this.

    However, his words caused Leng ruoxue and the others to break out in a cold sweat. Liu Feng was simply too powerful for him to have such thoughts. However, when they thought about uncle Long''s character of not ying by the rules, it was very possible that he would do such a thing!

    Who knew that uncle long would give him a hard p on the head after hearing what Liufeng said? then, he said with a look of disdain,""Liu family''s kid, how can your thoughts be so evil? would I do such a thing?"

    Liu Feng''s eyes were filled with tears as he looked at uncle long pitifully. He wanted to say yes, but he didn''t have the guts to do so, so he could only act like a mistreated little wife. When everyone saw him like this, they couldn''t help butugh.

    Looking at this group of unsympathetic people, flowing maple felt even more depressed.

    At this moment, a melodious tune was yed. Leng ruoxue and the rest looked out of the window of the private room and into the hall on the first floor. They happened to see everything that was happening in the hall.

    The location of their private room was the best in the entire Yao n''s building, with a clear view of the surroundings. Thus, everything that happened in the hall could not be hidden from them.

    In the middle of the hall on the first floor, a tall stage slowly rose up. On the stage, Cheng Wu smiled as he looked around at the guests around him. Then, he slowly opened his mouth and said,""I am the chief Steward of the Yao n. Wee to the Yao n. I hope that you will feel at home here."

    "Our Yao n house is a ce for dining, amodation, auctions, and various other activities. Furthermore, it is a one-to-one service. Simply put, every guest whoes to the Yao n house will have a dedicated service staff to provide you with special services. However, any of our services will be charged. Now, there is a list of charges in front of you. You''d better take a good look at it before you decide what service you want to offer. So, think carefully to avoid unnecessary disputes. "

    Cheng Wu paused for a moment. The guests around the stage, after hearing what Cheng Wu said, picked up a booklet from the table in front of them and flipped through it. Many of them widened their eyes in shock.

    F * ck! Was this a ck shop? Why were all the things so expensive? A casual cup of tea actually cost five top-grade crystals, and some of the snacks were even more outrageously expensive. Ugh! I don''t think I can afford it!

    For a moment, many people were already breaking out in cold sweat. It seemed that the treatment of the family head was really not so easy to enjoy. Just the price alone was enough to make people forget and fear!

    Looking at everyone''s expression, Cheng Wuughed and continued,"Hehe! Don''t worry, everyone. Since you are the first fifty guests of our Yao n house and today is the first day of our business, we will give you a 20% discount on all your expenses. Feel free to enjoy it! However, you only have two days. After two days, everything will be restored to its original price, so you must seize the opportunity!"<sub> </sub>

    Hearing that there was a 20% discount, some of them felt a little better. After all, since they were already here, they had to experience it! If he didn''t eat or do anything and just left, it would be embarrassing if others asked!

    With this thought in mind, someone began to order.

    However, while they were ordering, someone couldn''t help but ask about the exclusive service.

    "Great manager, didn''t you say that there would be people who would serve us? Howe we didn''t see it?" The person who spoke was filled with confusion and anticipation.

    "Hehe! If you want to have a dedicated service, you''ll have to pay extra. The price is at the back, take a look yourself. If you think it''s appropriate, I''ll arrange it for you. " Cheng Wu said very patiently.

    When that person heard this, he flipped to the back of the list. Some of the more trustworthy people also started to flip to the back. However, in the next second, there was no other reaction other than the sound of continuous gasps.

    After a long while.

    The man couldn''t help but wipe the cold sweat on his forehead before asking,""Even the cheapest personal service costs a thousand top-grade crystals? Isn''t this a little too expensive?"

    "Not expensive! We are service staff! They are either elders or the elites of the Yao family, and they are all at the Godking level or above. Do you think these people are only worth a thousand top-grade crystals? To tell you the truth, you won''t be able to enjoy their service in the divine realm with such a price!" The corner of Cheng Wu''s mouth twitched into a slight smile as he said indifferently. The meaning of his words was nothing more than to say that their fees were very cheap.

    "Uh!" The person who raised the question could not deny that what Cheng Wu said was the truth. However, he was still unwilling to give up and asked,""What can they do for us?"

    Although the Yao family building was hinted at having the nature of a brothel, they had been here for so long and had not realized that this ce was not like those filthy ces at all. Moreover, the other party had not made it clear, so he had to ask clearly.

    "Hahaha! If you buy the right to use them while you''re staying at the Yao n Building, they''ll naturally belong to you. You can hit them, scold them, and do whatever you want, but the condition is that you can''t leave the Yao n Building. " Cheng Wu clearly said.

    "I can really do whatever I want?" That person still didn''t believe him.

    "Of course. However, I can''t let them die. I''m still counting on them to make money!" Cheng Wu reminded.

    "Do you want a 20% discount now?" That person continued to ask.

    "All purchases within two days will be at a 20% discount. So, you must seize this opportunity!" Cheng Wu said with a smile. As long as someone asked, it was fine. What he was afraid of was that no one would ask, and he would be depressed!

    "Then arrange one for me! I''ll take the one that costs two hundred!" The man hesitated for a while before finally saying.

    "Alright! This Sir is the first customer of our Yao n Building to request personal service after we have opened for business. For this, I represent the Yao n Building to express our sincere gratitude to you and will waive two days of your board and lodging. Within these two days, other than the personal service and the auction fees, all your expenses in the Yao n Building will be waived. " Cheng Wu said generously. Needless to say, this person was arranged by uncle long in advance. He was the kind of person who asked for help!

 Chapter 1992 The Truth Is Out (3)

    When that person heard Cheng Wu''s words, his face was filled with surprise. Then, he encouraged hispanion,""Why don''t you try professional service? I can''te here for nothing!"

    After hispanion heard his advice, he no longer hesitated and directly ordered a dedicated service. Although Cheng Wu did not give anyone free food and lodging, he gave them a discount, which made everyone very happy!

    At this moment, another person''s curiosity was piqued.""Great manager, didn''t you say that the Yao family''s great elder would personally serve you? Why isn''t he on the list?"

    "Hehe! The Yao family''s first elder is a top talent, so he''s naturally not on the list. However, if you''re interested in the first elder, you can naturally buy his time, but the first elder''s time is calcted by the hour, and every hour is 10000 top-grade crystals!" Cheng Wuughed.

    "Argh! The Yao family''s first elder is so expensive!" That person said in surprise. This was clearly out of his expectations.

    "Of course! That was the Yao family''s first elder, not some random nobody. His status was clear for all to see! Our worth naturally has to keep up! Otherwise, wouldn''t you be disgracing the Yao family''s Grand Elder?" Cheng Wu said it as a matter of course, but he couldn''t help but snicker in his heart. He didn''t believe that there weren''t any members of the Yao family among the people who came in. However, if those Yao family members who sneaked in heard his words, they would definitely be furious!

    "I''ve reserved the Yao family''s first elder, let him serve me!" Suddenly, a cold voice came from the corner of the hall. Then, the person who spoke took out tens of thousands of top-grade crystals and filled the entire table.

    The moment Cheng Wu saw them, his handsome face bloomed into a smile. His eyes became even brighter after he saw the top-grade crystals.

    After giving a look to the people in the dark, someone immediately went forward to count the Jingshi.

    "A total of 110000 top-grade crystals!" The person in charge reported expressionlessly after he finished counting.

    "Yes, this Sir can book the Yao family''s first elder for 11 hours. Men! Go and bring the Yao family''s first elder here!" Cheng Wu immediately ordered.

    However, that person was clearly dissatisfied with Cheng Wu''s words. He coldly questioned,""Why don''t I have discounts when everyone else does?"

    F * ck! After spending so much money, why would he care about that little discount? Cheng Wu couldn''t help but curse in his heart. However, his expression remained the same and he calmly said,""The Yao family''s first elder is a raremodity, so there''s no discount. I hope your Excellency can forgive me!"

    After hearing Cheng Wu''s words, although the man''s expression was still ugly, he did not continue to persist.

    At this moment, the Yao n''s Grand Elder was also brought into the hall.

    When everyone looked at him, they couldn''t help but widen their eyes. They thought to themselves, it really is the Yao family''s first elder!

    Initially, they thought that this was just a gimmick by the Yao family to attract customers. But after seeing it with their own eyes, they knew that what they said was true! The Yao n''s first elder was indeed working part-time here! Instantly, everyone looked at the Yao n''s Grand Elder in a different light.

    Don''t ask why everyone knows the Yao family''s first elder!

    This was because the members of the Yao family were too famous in the divine realm. They were high-profile and liked to be in the limelight. They were almost everywhere. Therefore, it was difficult for the people present not to know him!

    As for the Yao family''s first elder, he had just been brought up and was still in a daze. After seeing the people present, his expression was one of grief and indignation. He hated Cheng Wu and the others to the core! They wished they could suck its blood, eat its flesh, and gnaw its bones!

    Unfortunately, now that his cultivation was sealed and he had been fed some mute medicine, he couldn''t do anything he wanted. Therefore, the depression and anger in his heart had reached the peak, and he was about to explode!

    However, Cheng Wu did not care about what the Yao n''s first elder thought. He was still smiling.

    Just as Cheng Wu was about to send the Yao n''s great elder to the table of the person who had booked him, he was stopped halfway.

    "Wait! I''ll pay 15000 per hour for the Yao family''s first elder!" The person who spoke was a woman, an extremely beautiful woman with a rather sexy figure. When she spoke, all the men present could not help but look at the Yao family''s first elder. They were all envious of his beautiful encounter! However, the way this woman looked at the Yao family''s first elder didn''t seem to be interested in him.

    When Cheng Wu heard this, he was in a difficult position.

    He looked at the man who had booked the room first, then at the woman who had made a bold bid. He pretended to frown and did not say anything for a long time.

    "Great manager, I saw him first, you can''t give him to me!" That person noticed that Cheng Wu seemed to be hesitating and could not help but remind him.

    However, when Cheng Wu heard this, he made a decision without hesitation.

    "Aiya, there''s only one great elder in the Yao family, and I can''t split him in half to give to you. So, I''ve decided to bid to determine who he belongs to. The one who bids the highest will get it!" Cheng Wu said loudly. The moment he finished speaking, many people couldn''t help but think in their hearts, profiteering merchant! He was truly a profiteer!

    When the woman heard Wan Wu''s words, she shrugged her shoulders indifferently, indicating that she agreed. The man''s expression was a little ugly because this meant that he might have to spend more money.

    "I bid 20000!" The woman took the lead.

    "Twenty-five thousand!" The man gritted his teeth, and his expression gradually changed.

    "Thirty thousand!" The woman rolled her eyes at the man who made the bid and continued to speak calmly.<sub> </sub>

    "Thirty-five thousand!" The veins on the man''s forehead were already throbbing.

    "Forty thousand!" The woman''s expression remained unchanged.

    "Forty-five thousand!" The man''s voice was so cold that it could freeze people to death!

    "Fifty thousand!" The woman''s expression was very rxed. Then, she looked at the man provocatively, as if to say,""You can continue bidding! I''ll apany you to the end!"

    At this price, the man''s bidding was no longer so straightforward.

    When Cheng Wu saw this, he imitated the auctioneer and shouted,""Fifty thousand going once!"

    "Fifty thousand twice!"

    After two bids, Cheng Wu even purposely paused for a moment for the man. When he saw that the man seemed to have given up, he immediately shouted,""Fifty thousand thrice! Deal!"

    Cheng Wu was extremely happy. He didn''t think that the Yao n''s first elder would have such a market. He actually managed to bid for such a high price. Immediately, his gaze towards the Yao n''s first elder became heated.

    This was really a money tree! However, among the elders of the Yao family, he was probably the only one who could sell it at a high price of 50000 per hour. What a pity!

    As Cheng Wumented, he pushed the Yao n''s first elder to the woman. At this moment, the Yao n''s first elder''s face was already ashen.

    However, Cheng Wu did not forget to remind him,"" 50000 top-grade crystals per hour. How many hours does youngdy n to book the Yao family''s first elder?"

    "I''ll keep him for two days. If he performs well, I''ll continue to keep him. " The woman said delightedly. Then, she handed a storage ring to Cheng Wu. Cheng Wu took it and nced at it casually before keeping it in satisfaction. Then, he handed the woman a small medicine bottle and whispered,"The Yao family''s first elder''s aura was too overbearing. We were afraid that he would scare the guests, so we gave him some medicine. This is the antidote. It''s up to you to decide whether to give it to him or not!" In fact, he had only given her the antidote for the anti-mute drug.

    "Thanks!" The woman nodded in satisfaction. In fact, she had already noticed that there was something wrong with the first elder of the Yao family, but she had no intention of pointing it out.

    "Arrange the best private room for me." The woman continued.

    "No problem," he said. Cheng Wu waved his hand and a waiter came over. Then, the waiter brought the Yao family''s first elder and the woman to the second floor.

    Cheng Wu revealed a satisfied smile as he watched the two of them disappear.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue and the others who were sitting in the private room all looked at uncle long in unison after witnessing the scene. Uncle long felt a little guilty from their gazes and quickly exined,""I didn''t arrange for that woman to be there!"

    "Who''s that woman?" Flowing maple asked curiously.

    "I don''t know!" Uncle long was very honest and would not lie.

    "I feel that the woman''s aura is very strange. Do you have the same feeling?" Liuyue could not help but ask.

    "That woman is not human!" Uncle long said in a low voice.

    "Could it be a beast?" The first elder and the others widened their eyes and said in disbelief, uh! The Yao n''s Grand Elder was dancing with the beasts? It was so scary!

    Uncle long didn''tment. Then, he asked with a mysterious look,""Why aren''t you curious about the identity of the man who bid against the woman just now?"

    "Do I need to be curious?" Leng ruoxue chuckled. She knew who that person was.

    "It''s that old thing from the Yao family!" The master of the ning family said with certainty.

    "No way! How could he just watch as his great elder was taken away by another woman? Just to save some money?" Flowing maple was shocked. This person was not just any ordinary person!

    "That old thing has always liked to be calctive, so he naturally doesn''t want to waste money for nothing. However, I guess he should have a countermeasure, otherwise, he wouldn''t have left the Yao family''s first elder alone." The master of the ning family, who knew him well, said.

    "Is he looking for an opportunity to save her?" Flowing maple guessed.

    "Hahaha! Your Excellency flowing maple, you''ve found out the truth! However, if I were him, I would create some chaos and then rescue the Yao family. " Leng ruoxueughed.

    "Wishes are beautiful! However, the reality was cruel! I won''t give him that chance. If he wants to take away the Yao family, he can only redeem them with money! I''ll teach him a good lesson for causing trouble in the Yao n tower!" Uncle long said coldly.

 Chapter 1993 Old Friend (1)

    "Uncle long, I support you!" Hearing uncle Long''s words, Liu Feng hurriedly said.

    "Yes, yes, just wait for a good show!" Uncle long said with an evil smile.

    At this time, most of the guests in the hall on the first floor had chosen the standard of service they had requested. Most of them chose to eat in the hall out of curiosity, and only a few people asked for a private room out of consideration of their status.

    The guest who had intended to book the Yao family''s first elder chose a private room after he lost the bid. After that, there was no reaction.

    However, at this time, he was sitting in the private room, pounding his chest and stomping his feet in regret.

    The man was sitting in the private room with a gloomy face. Behind him were two cautious attendants. From the expressions on the attendants ''faces, they were very nervous and didn''t even dare to breathe.

    Suddenly,''pa!'' The man mmed the table hard and stood up with a whoosh. The two attendants behind him were so frightened that they took a step back.

    "Ancestor!" The two attendants called out softly.

    "You guys split up and investigate the terrain here. Prepare to save people tonight!" The man, the head of the Yao family, didn''t speak for a long time before he slowly opened his mouth.

    "Yes!" The two attendants quickly responded. In fact, they were not real attendants, but two elders of the Yao family.

    Then, the two of them turned around and left the room.

    The head of the Yao family sat back down with a gloomy face.

    Hmph! Uncle long! Uncle long! What should I do with you? The head of the Yao family thought to himself. In fact, when he found out that the Yao family building was opened by uncle long, he had lost control of his anger for a while. In his eyes, uncle long was too difficult to deal with. Even if he had provoked the head of the ning family, he didn''t want to make things difficult for uncle long. Unfortunately, uncle long hade to provoke the Yao family, and this fact made him quite depressed.

    He really didn''t know what he had done to offend uncle long for him to go against the Yao family. Uncle long was definitely a guy who gave him a headache. He also couldn''t ept the conditions that uncle long asked for.

    The Yao family had already lost arge sum of money in the mystery realm. If they were to take out this sum of money again, the wealth that the Yao family had umted for many years would be gone. At that time, the Yao family would definitely be an empty shell. As the head of the Yao family, how could he allow such a thing to happen to the Yao family? Therefore, the conditions for the ransom made him stop! However, he had to save her. Thus, he had toe personally, hoping that he could save her.

    However, he couldn''t use overly forceful methods to deal with uncle long. More importantly, he wasn''t confident that he could defeat uncle long. With Leng ruoxue and the others ''rtionship with uncle long, if the two sides were to fight, they would definitely be the ones at a disadvantage. Hence, he decided to use his wits!

    As for how to use his wisdom and whether he could seed, it would depend on that person''s performance.

    Before he came, he had already sent someone to investigate uncle Long''s current situation. He knew that he was staying with Leng ruoxue and the others. Hence, after thinking for a long time, he had asked that person to help him. Because of this, he had even been ruthlessly ripped off once. Now that he thought about it, his heart ached a little. However, what he gave to that person was much less than what uncle long had asked for. Thinking about it this way, he felt more at ease.<sub> </sub>

    At this time, uncle long and the others didn''t know that the head of the Yao family had already thought of a way to deal with them. However, even if they knew, they wouldn''t care, because they were currently eating heartily in the private room! To these foodies, nothing was more important than food.

    "Uncle long, your chef''s skills are pretty good!" Liu Feng looked at the table full of dishes, his mouth full of oil, and did not forget to praise.

    "Hahaha! Of course," Uncle long said proudly. The chef he had hired was no ordinary person! Naturally, his craftsmanship was extraordinary.

    "The guests are in for a treat. If I''m not wrong, these dishes were made by the divine chef Lu Qi, right?" The master of the ning family said with certainty after carefully savoring it.

    "Lu Qi?" Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with question marks. She was very unfamiliar with this name.

    "Hehe! The ning family''s boy has good taste. Yes, he did it!" Uncle longughed smugly.

    "Uncle long, you''re amazing! He managed to invite Lu Qi in such a short time. From what I know, he has already retired and no longer cooks. Why again?" The great elder said with a puzzled expression.

    "Who would dare to not give me face when uncle long takes action?" Uncle long said confidently. Then, he turned to Leng ruoxue and said,""Little girl, Lu Qi is a famous divine chef in the divinity. His biggest hobby is cooking. Cultivation is secondary to him. However, although his cooking skills are good, he is a little unreasonable and has offended many major forces. The reason why he stopped cooking is that the veins in his hand were cut by his enemies. You should know how important his hand is to a person who likes to cook. Without his hand, he can''t even hold the knife steadily, so naturally, he can''t cook. Because of this, he was depressed for a long time. After I found him, I promised to cure his hand, so I kidnapped him!"

    "Uh! So it''s like this!" When Leng ruoxue heard this, she couldn''t help but wipe away the cold sweat on her forehead. She was surprised to find that uncle long had also learned how to abduct people. This momentum was good, and he had to continue to maintain it.

    "Uncle long, can you cure his hand?" At this time, Liu Feng asked the question that had been on his mind. When did uncle long learn how to treat injuries? why hadn''t he heard of it?

    When uncle long heard this, he looked at Liufeng with disdain and said,""You idiot, even though I don''t know how to treat injuries, but with little Xue ''er''s healing pills, what injuries can''t be cured? I only gave him a pill, and when his hand recovered, he naturally followed me here. Oh right, I also promised to guarantee his safety!"

    "I see!" Upon hearing this, Shen nuo said with a sudden realization. She was very clear about Lu Qi''s injuries because Lu Qi had looked for many alchemists, including her. Unfortunately, the healing medicinal pill that could cure Lu Qi''s injuries had to be the best of the best, and the medicinal ingredients to refine the best of the best were very difficult to gather. Therefore, they were also helpless in this matter.

    At the thought of this, Shen nuo''s gaze could not help but turn towards Leng ruoxue. He knew that this little girl could casually take out medicinal ingredients that were extremely precious to them. So, it was not something new for Leng ruoxue to have the highest grade healing medicinal pill in her hands.

    As for the heartless Liu Feng, after hearing uncle Long''s words, he said happily,""Hehe! You''re going to have a good time in the future. You know, it''s so hard to eat Lu Qi''s personally made dishes in the past, but it''s great this time. If you want to eat,e to the Yao family building!"

    "Are you dreaming? Lu Qi is the head chef of our Yao family restaurant. He won''t cook for you all day long!" Uncle long said in disdain.

    "Uh! Then what time does he do it?" Liu Feng asked curiously.

    "Depends on his mood!" Uncle long said calmly. Even though all the dishes today were made by Lu Qi, in order to keep the customers appetizing, Lu Qi would not cook every day. After all, the rarer something was, the more expensive it would be. If a divine chef made too many dishes, no matter how delicious the dishes were, they would be worthless. As for today, as it was the first day of business, he naturally had to keep the customers appetizing. This way, they would feel that this trip was not in vain. At the same time, it also helped to promote the Yao family.

 Chapter 1994 An Old Friend (2)

    And just as uncle long had expected, the guests who entered the Yao n Building were immediately amazed when they tasted the Yao n Building''s dishes for the first time. None of them had expected the cooking skills of the Yao n Building''s chef to be so outstanding!

    This immediately made many people feel that the entrance fee they paid was well worth it. There was a reason why this dish was expensive!

    Therefore, for a moment, the hall on the first floor became quiet. Many people were only focused on eating and did not care about anything else.

    Some people were not satisfied. After tasting a few dishes, they began to order again. In the end, when they were really full, they put down their chopsticks reluctantly.

    After eating and drinking to their fill, someone curiously asked the head chef of the Yao family restaurant.

    When they heard Cheng Wu say that all the dishes of the Yao family restaurant today were made by master chef Lu Qi, most of them were shocked.

    This ... This was too unbelievable!

    They actually ate the dishes made by the master chef Lu Qi at the Yao family restaurant! No wonder those dishes were so expensive! However, it was indeed worth it! Instantly, everyone''s gazes towards Cheng Wu changed, and the way they looked at the Yao n also changed!

    Beforeing here, many people had already determined that the Yao n Building was a brothel and seemed to be rted to the Yao family. Therefore, most of them came here with the mentality of watching a show. However, they did not expect that the small Yao n Building would actually give them such a big surprise! This was beyond their expectations!

    With this thought in mind, they began to look forward to the Yao n''s other activities.

    Those who didn''t book a private room at first booked one after a meal. They were prepared to stay here for two days because Cheng Wu told them that chef God Lu Qi would only cook three meals two days before the opening. As for when he would cook in the future, it would depend on the luck of the Yao family''s customers. When they heard this, everyone decided to stay here for two days without any hesitation.

    In reality, many cultivators in the immortal realm loved good food. This was not because they would be hungry, but purely for enjoyment! Most of the gods found it hard to resist the temptation of good food, unless they had never tasted good food before. Otherwise, as long as they had eaten the most delicious food, they would not be able to resist the temptation.

    As a result, after tasting the Yao n''s dishes, the Yao n''s position in their hearts had risen to an unprecedented level.

    Even if many people still thought that the Yao n was a brothel that could not be shown in public, it would not affect the position of the Yao n in their hearts.

    The first meal that the Yao n had taken out had hooked the stomachs of most people, and the auction that the Yao n had arranged for the evening hadpletely hooked their hearts.

    After dinner, everyone wondered what the Yao n would do. They had only eaten three meals during the day, but there was no activity. In their hearts, the Yao n was definitely not that simple.

    As expected, half an hour after dinner, Cheng Wu announced the start of the auction.

    Hearing the word auction, everyone''s ears perked up.

    Even though they did not think that the Yao n would have anything good to auction, out of curiosity, they still invested a great deal of interest in the Yao n''s auction.

    However, after hearing Cheng Wu''s introduction of tonight''s auction items, everyone was shocked!

    F * ck! Just what was the background of this Yao n? How could there be so many good things?

    There were a total of ten items up for auction tonight, and the worst of them was actually a refined divine artifact!

    Among the ten items, there were Supreme-grade medicinal pills, precious medicinal herbs, and rare cksmithing materials that made people''s eyes burn with envy!

    One should know that even in the immortal realm, these things were things that could not be bought even with money. However, they had seen them in the newly opened Yao family building. How could they not go crazy? At this moment, they were even more convinced that the Yao n tower''s background was not simple.<sub> </sub>

    "Hehe! There''s no need to get excited, my distinguished guests. The auction is about to begin! The one with the highest price will get it, so don''t miss this opportunity!" Cheng Wu said emotionally. The reason why he announced the ten items to the public was to get a good price.

    "Hurry up and start!" Someone couldn''t wait and shouted.

    "Hehe! The auction will now officially begin!" Cheng Wu nced at the Restless crowd and announced calmly.

    "The first item up for auction is a divine artifact that can grow! The starting price was one hundred thousand top-grade crystals! Each bid increased by 1000! "Now, everyone can start bidding," Cheng Wu slowly announced.

    ''Whoosh!''

    The moment Cheng Wu said that, many gasps entered his ears.

    Everyone had thought that it was just an ordinary divine artifact. They did not expect it to be something that could grow into a weapon. As such, the value of this divine artifact instantly rose to a new level in their hearts, and it was now of equal value to the other nine items.

    When Cheng Wu saw their reaction, he was secretly pleased with himself. One had to know that the ten items today had been carefully selected by them. Although the types of items were different, their values were extremely different. Therefore, how could they auction off an ordinary divine weapon? That would lower the level of the entire auction!

    However, he was also well aware that among the guests today, there were not many who had the ability to bid for these items. However, he did not mind, because it did not matter to him whether these items would be auctioned or not. His goal was to make the Yao n tower famous!

    And after tonight, the Yao n tower would truly be able to shake the entire divine realm!

    ? He didn''t even need to use the Yao family''s name!

    Just these ten items were enough to make the people of the divine realm go crazy!

    Not long after Cheng Wu''s starting bid was called out, the crowd was so shocked that they even forgot to bid. After a long time, someone finally reacted and quickly bid!

    " 101000!" Someone took the lead and shouted.

    "One hundred and five thousand!" Someone directly increased the price by another 4000!

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    " 150000!"

    "Two hundred thousand!"

    The auction site exploded!

    Those who were interested in this God equipment that could grow did not want to let it go. It was a God equipment with defensive attributes!

    Although the divine weapon was in the shape of a wrist guard and looked extremely unremarkable, its attributes were extremely domineering. Other than its normal defense, it could also withstand three attacks from a powerhouse who was three ranks higher than itself. In other words, if the wearer was a person with the strength of a Divine King, then after wearing the wrist guard, he could withstand three attacks from a reverent God! What kind of concept was this? This was definitely the best life-saving weapon! No one could resist such an abnormal attribute!

    For a God, this was simply a life-saving charm in a critical moment. Whether it was for themselves or for someone important to them, they would be absolutely safe!

    In the end, this God tool that could grow was sold for a high price of two million top-grade crystals.

 Chapter 1995 An Old Friend (3)

    The winner was a very unremarkable old man. When it came to paying, this old man was very proactive, and his face was full of pride. After winning this wrist guard, he could no longer bid for any other items! However, to him, other than this wrist guard, he was most interested in the Supreme-grade healing elixir. Unfortunately, he was short of money and could only buy one of the two items at most. Therefore, he could only drool at the sight of the Supreme-grade elixir!

    As if he could see the old man''s regret, Cheng Wu immediately added after the first item was sold,""Hehe! Don''t be disappointed if you didn''t get the item that can grow into a divine weapon. There are still nine more good items! Moreover, we will also hold auctions regrly and irregrly. I''m afraid that you''ll be dazzled by the selection!" Thest sentence was said jokingly by Cheng Wu.

    When the crowd heard his words, someone immediately asked,""When is the next auction?" This time, he didn''t bring enough money, so he could only drool at the sight of these good things! When he returned, he would definitely report this matter to the n. At that time, the n would definitely pay attention to it.

    "To be determined! We don''t have a fixed time for our auction, so it''s up to your luck when we''ll hold another auction!" Cheng Wu said with a smile.

    As soon as his words came out, almost everyone thought in their hearts, unscrupulous merchant! He was definitely a profiteer! Because of this, if they wanted to participate in the auction in time, they would have toe here often. Otherwise, they would not have a share of the good things.

    However, Cheng Wu didn''t care about their thoughts. The purpose of this auction was to make the Yao n tower famous. As the auction continued, the atmosphere became more and more heated!

    The head of the Yao family, who was sitting in the private room, felt his heart ache as he watched the items being auctioned off one by one. Unfortunately, he didn''t bring much money with him and he didn''t want the Yao family to earn his own money. Therefore, he was in a dilemma from the moment the auction started.

    Meanwhile, in the private room where Leng ruoxue and the others were, everyone was looking at uncle long with adoration, which made uncle long feel a little embarrassed.

    "Uncle long, you''re such a business-minded old man!" Liu Feng looked at uncle long, his eyes sparkling.

    "Hehe! This is the result of everyone''s collective wisdom, how could I have thought of so much!" Uncle long said humbly.

    "Uncle long, you took out the elixir I gave you to auction?" Leng ruoxue asked speechlessly. Out of the ten items that were being auctioned off, at least five of them belonged to her. Furthermore, they had been sold off by uncle long without her knowledge.

    "Uh! I''m also trying to increase the reputation of our Yao family building!" Uncle long said awkwardly.

    "What''s with those herbs?" Leng ruoxue continued to ask. It seemed like there was a traitor by her side!

    "I asked for it from Qing Jue!" Uncle long said. After he finished speaking, he lowered his head timidly. He was a little nervous. Sob ... Xue ''er wouldn''t be angry, would she? Qing Jue had said that he still had a lot of those medicinal herbs. That was why he had taken them out to sell!

    "I see!" Leng ruoxue was helpless. The traitor was Qing Jue!

    "Sister, there are too many of those herbs. It doesn''t matter if you sell some!" At this moment, Qing Jue''s voice sounded in Leng ruoxue''s heart. He was afraid that she would be angry.

    "Hehe! I''m not angry. " Leng ruoxue replied with a smile as she sensed Qing Jue''s thoughts.

    Hearing this, Qing Jue was relieved.

    In reality, he also knew that his sister would not be angry over such a small matter. That was why he took the initiative to give the medicinal herbs to uncle long. The reason why the two of them did not inform Leng ruoxue in advance was because they wanted to maintain a sense of mystery and give everyone a surprise.

    "Little girl, are you angry?" At this moment, uncle long, who noticed Leng ruoxue''s calm reaction, couldn''t help but ask cautiously.

    "No, I didn ''t!" Leng ruoxue looked at the uneasy uncle long andughed. This was the first time she had seen uncle long reveal such an expression! It was quite rare.

    "Hehe! It''s good that you''re not angry!" Uncle long heaved a sigh of relief. He was finally relieved.

    "Uncle long, can I bid for these items?" Suddenly, Shen nuo could not help but ask. He was very interested in the medicinal ingredients that were being auctioned.

    "Why are you taking pictures? I''m using that as bait!" Uncle long asked in surprise. He clearly couldn''t understand why an Alchemist''s reaction to medicinal ingredients was a conditioned reflex.

    "You don''t need to bid, I still have a lot of those two herbs!" Leng ruoxue said to Shen nuo in a light tone.

    "Uh! Alright!" Shen nuo felt inferior. He knew that Leng ruoxue had quite a few good medicinal herbs in her hands. Sob ... He was so envious, jealous, and hateful!

    "Xue ''er! I also want one!" Seeing this, flowing maple also spoke up.

    "What do you want?" Leng ruoxue yed dumb.

    "I need forging materials!" Liu Feng said directly, not at all polite.

    "No, I didn ''t!" Leng ruoxue rejected him without even thinking.

    "Why? You didn''t even blink when you gave it to him, but when I asked you for it, you said you didn''t have it?" Liu Feng was a little angry. Wasn''t this clearly a tant difference in treatment? How was he any worse than Shen nuo? He had known Leng ruoxue much earlier than Shen nuo, and he was also good friends with Mo Yan, the master of this girl''s ancestor. However, this girl always bullied him! What was this for? He could not understand.<sub> </sub>

    In reality, Leng ruoxue did like to bully him, especially when he was stomping his feet in anger. So, in order to satisfy her sadistic taste, Liu Feng naturally suffered a tragedy!

    "Yes, if I say I don''t have my things, then I naturally don ''t." Leng ruoxue replied indifferently, but she wasughing in her heart. Liu Feng''s angry little face was so cute that he looked like a little bottom instead. That was why she would spare no effort to bully him whenever she had the chance.

    "You ..." As expected, Liu Feng was so infuriated by Leng ruoxue''s words that he blew his beard and red at her. The crowd in the private room had already gotten used to this. Who asked them to know that Leng ruoxue liked to bully Liu Feng! More importantly, flowing maple would always take the initiative to be bullied by others, and they were all helpless about it.

    However, it was not as if Liu Feng did not have any benefits after being bullied. At least, every time he was bullied, Leng ruoxue would give him something good topensate him. Thus, Liu Feng had always been forgetful. Or perhaps, this was the special way they got along with each other!

    "What about me?" Leng ruoxue teased the angry Liu Feng.

    "Hmph! I''m going to ignore you!" After ring at Leng ruoxue and holding it in for a long time, Liu Feng finally managed to say these words. With an arrogant and pampered expression, he said angrily. After he finished speaking, he really turned his head away and no longer bothered with Leng ruoxue.

    However, Leng ruoxue did not mind at all.

    Because no one would be easier to coax than Liu Feng!

    At this moment, a waiter walked into their private room. He lowered his head and whispered a few words to uncle long before he immediately turned and left.

    After the waiter left, uncle long looked at Leng ruoxue and said,""An old friend came to see me, I''m going to meet him!"

    "What?" Leng ruoxue was a little surprised. Old friend? Was it from the endless sea?

    "Why don''t you guyse with me to meet him?" Seeing the curiosity of Leng ruoxue and the others, uncle long thought for a moment and said.

    "Alright!" Leng ruoxue and the rest nodded and followed uncle long out of the private room.

    After leaving the Yao family building, uncle long brought Leng ruoxue and the others to the location the waiter had informed them of. Just as they reached the meeting ce, a ck figure immediately attacked uncle long!

    The figure was as fast as lightning and as Swift as a Dragon. A cold glint appeared on his body, and his speed was so fast that it was hard to catch.

    Seeing this, uncle long naturally didn''t want to be outdone.

    In an instant, the two of them were entangled!

    Ugh! They fought just like that?

    Everyone was dumbfounded. Was this person uncle Long''s friend or enemy? How could he be so ruthless? he didn''t show any mercy at all. However, uncle long didn''t show any mercy either. The two of them were definitely fighting with real swords and Spears.

    After a long time.

    In the end, uncle long won the battle.

    However, it wasn''t easy for uncle long either. After the fight, the panting uncle long red at the man and said,""We haven''t seen each other for so many years. Why are you still so violent?"

    "Hahaha! I just wanted to test if your strength had regressed! After all, you''ve been cooped up in the endless ocean for so many years, that damn ce where birds don''ty eggs. It''s normal for your strength to be wasted!" That person mocked without holding back. At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the rest finally had the chance to carefully observe the person who spoke.

    The speaker was a young man who seemed to be in his early twenties. However, his dark gray eyes seemed to have seen the vicissitudes of life, filled with the traces of time. His body was filled with a chilling aura, which made people feel a little creeped out.

    Just as Leng ruoxue and the rest were sizing up that person, he was also sizing them up. However, his face remained expressionless, and no one could guess what he was thinking.

    After a long while.

    "Are these little guys the reason you''re staying in the demond?" the man asked.

    "It''s none of your business!" Uncle long said unhappily. Leng ruoxue and the others, who rarely heard uncle long say vulgarities, widened their eyes in disbelief when they heard what uncle long said. Their faces were filled with shock.

    "Hahaha! It''s none of my damn business! However, I''vee all the way here to see you, so you have to treat me well!" Hearing uncle Long''s words, the manughed instead of getting angry.

 Chapter 1996 Inferno (1)

    "Entertain you?" Uncle long was confused when he heard this. Then, he said,""Why should I treat you well? You''re nobody to me, and I didn''t invite you here! However, if you want to have good food and drink here, it''s not impossible. As long as you pay, I''ll guarantee that you''ll be satisfied. "

    "Why are you still so stingy?" The man said helplessly after hearing what uncle long said.

    "What do you know? I''m living a Good Life. Do you think I don''t need to spend money to entertain you? I have a lot of people to feed, so you can rest and eat for free!" Uncle long said, as if there was no room for discussion.

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest heard the conversation between the two of them, the cold sweat on their foreheads could not help but drip down. They were all thinking in their hearts, are these two really old friends? They really couldn''t tell from uncle Long''s disdainful look.

    "AI! Forget it, I already know what kind of person you are, and I''ve already prepared the money for you. However, you have to serve me well, or else I''ll ask forpensation!" The man sighed, and the helplessness on his face deepened.

    However, when Leng ruoxue and the rest heard his words, they had no choice but to think in the wrong direction.

    Did the service feelfortable? Why did these words sound so ambiguous? However, they only dared to keep this thought to themselves and didn''t have the guts to say it out loud. Otherwise, uncle long would definitely fly into a rage!

    When uncle long heard that, he didn''t even frown. Instead, he said calmly,""I''m sure you''ll be satisfied. However, give me the money first. " After he finished speaking, he even extended his hand impolitely.

    "When did you be so money-grubbing?" The man''s mouth twitched involuntarily when he saw uncle Long''s anxious expression, but he still obediently took out an item ring and handed it to uncle long, muttering,""AI! I just earned some money a few days ago, and now it''s all in your pocket. "

    "Then who can you me?" Uncle long said with a gloating expression, as if he was saying,''I didn''t invite you here.''

    "It''s my fault! That''s enough!" The man was a little angry. This damn whale was still acting innocent after getting a bargain! The older he got, the less adorable he became.

    "It''s good that you know. " Uncle long continued to provoke him.

    However, seeing that the person''s expression was getting uglier and uglier, uncle long knew to stop while he was ahead to avoid angering the person. Before the person could get angry, he smiled at Leng ruoxue and the others,""This person''s surname is ao, you guys can just call him old man ao!"

    "Uh! Uncle long, he''s your friend?" Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but ask curiously when she saw the way the two of them interacted.

    "No!"

    "It''s an enemy!"

    The two of them said in unison.

    Upon hearing this, more cold sweat appeared on everyone''s foreheads.

    However, what made Leng ruoxue and the rest even more conflicted was that old man ao did not look like someone to be trifled with. Could they really call him old man ao? More importantly, the man looked like he was in his early twenties, so it was weird to call him an old man.

    At the thought of this, no one dared to say anything for a long time.

    Seeing them like this, the manughed and said,""You guys can just call me old man ao. A name is just a code name, I''ve never cared."<sub> </sub>

    "Uh! Senior old man ao, wee. " Leng ruoxue thought for a moment before speaking.

    "Hehe! This little girl is quite interesting, but don''t call me senior or anything, it''ll make me old. " Old man ao smiled as he corrected.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she was a little depressed. She thought to herself,''don''t tell me calling you old man ao doesn''t mean that I''m calling you old? Adding the word "senior" makes you sound old? What kind of logic was this! As expected, the strong were all unreasonable.

    Looking at Leng ruoxue''s conflicted expression, uncle long was unhappy. He red at old man ao,""Why are you bullying my little girl? so what if I call you senior? You don''t know how much older you are than her, so it''s not like you''ll lose a piece of flesh if I call you senior!"

    p "You''re still so protective of your child, alright! It''s my fault, okay?" Old man ao quickly admitted his mistake. In fact, his real name was Ao Jie. However, those who were not familiar with him would not dare to call him by his name. Those who were familiar with him, such as this old whale, would always call him old man ao or old thing. Therefore, it could be said that he was already used to it. If he were to hear this old whale call him by his name one day, he would not be used to it.</anda>

    Seeing that Ao Jie had admitted his mistake with a good attitude, uncle long was very satisfied. Then, he said to him,""You came at the right time. My Yao family restaurant is open for business today. Let''s go, I''ll take you to enjoy it!" Uncle long said enthusiastically. Of course, the other party had paid for it!

    However, when he heard the word ''brother'', Ao Jie was furious.""Who are you? Don''t randomly im rtives!"

    "Your brother, of course! I''m older than you, so it''s not a loss for you to call me brother! Good girl! Be obedient!" This time, uncle long coaxed him as if he were coaxing a child.

    "Big my ass! You''re only a few days older than me!" Ao Jie was furious and the consequences were severe.

    However, uncle Dragon felt quitefortable when he saw Ao Jie getting angry. He did it on purpose, so what?

    Then, uncle long hugged Ao Jie and said,""Let''s go, follow brother to the Yao n Building!" After he finished speaking, he did not give Ao Jie a chance to reject and directly half-dragged and half-dragged Ao Jie away. When Leng ruoxue and the rest saw this scene, they were deeply impressed by uncle Long''s power! Uncle long was indeed a strong man!

    At this moment, the auction was still in full swing. When Ao Jie followed uncle long in and saw the fiery scene, he was speechless. This, this group of people was too passionate, right? However, when he nced at the auction items, he suddenly understood.

    It turned out that at this moment, the item being auctioned was a rare and priceless medicinal herb. Coincidentally, this medicinal herb was one of the main ingredients to refine a Supreme-grade healing medicinal pill. Therefore, the guests had gone crazy, and the price of this medicinal herb had already reached an astronomical price!

    In the end, this medicinal herb was sold for five million top-grade crystals.

    In fact, the price had long exceeded the value of the medicinal herb itself. However, there was no ce to buy a medicinal herb like Naihe even if you had the money. Therefore, the price was inted. Many people had even sent a message to their families, and the reply given by their families was to do their best to get the medicinal herb. Therefore, the price of the medicinal herb was ridiculously high. Even so, those who did not manage to get the medicinal herb were still regretful.

    However, the auction that followed was even more heated.

    Ao Jie followed uncle long and the others to the private room. They tasted the food and enjoyed the lively scene of the auction. In the end, he did not know what to say.

    How should he put it! In any case, they were filled with envy, jealousy, and hatred. There were all kinds of sour and bitter feelings.

    Because he never dreamed that the old man who had been living in seclusion all this time would be doing better than him. The old man had probably made a lot of money from the auction alone, and with the delicious food here, it would be strange if he didn''t make a fortune!

 Chapter 1997 Inferno (2)

    However, he only thought about it for a moment. In fact, he was still very happy to see that this old thing was no longer living in seclusion. Otherwise, ording to this old man''s previous personality, it would not be easy to see him.

    After an unknown amount of time, the auction finally ended with everyone''s reluctance.

    After hearing Cheng Wu''s report on the auction''s results, uncle Long''s face was almost full of smiles.

    He didn''t expect this! He didn''t expect that!

    The 10 items prepared for the auction were all auctioned off, and almost all of them were sold at sky-high prices. This fact made uncle long very surprised.

    At first, uncle long thought that it would be a great sess if they could get five pieces. After all, the purpose of this first auction was to make the Yao n tower famous. Therefore, they hadunched a surprise attack and had not announced it to the public. However, he did not expect the result to be so gratifying.

    In fact, the reason why all ten items were sessfully auctioned off had a lot to do with many people contacting their familiester on. This was also mainly because Cheng Wu had promised them that they would only need to pay off the auction funds before they left the store. Therefore, he had given them time. This was why the number of people participating in the auction had increased.

    However, Cheng Wu had also said that because it was the first day of business for the Yao n, they would receive such treatment. In the future, such a thing would not happen again. After all, any auction house would only settle the goods with the money, and there was no such thing as payment after payment!

    And Cheng Wu was not afraid that the item would be bought off because they could not afford it. Because in this auction, earning money was not the main purpose. They were just trying to cast a long line to catch the big fish! This bait was obviously very sessful. After tonight, the Yao n would truly be famous in the divine realm.

    Just as uncle long and the others were filled with joy, a shrill scream suddenly entered their ears. Everyone''s expression changed immediately. W-what was that sound?

    "Old man, is the soundproofing of your Yao family building that bad? This won''t do!" Ao Jieughed and teased after hearing the voice.

    "Go to hell! The Yao family building''s soundproofing is pretty good, but the sound is too sharp, so no matter how good the soundproofing is, it can''t block it!" Uncle long said helplessly. Then, he instructed Cheng Wu,""Go and see what happened. Deal with it, so as not to disturb the other guests!"

    "Yes." "Yes," Cheng Wu replied before turning around and leaving.

    Ao Jie nced at Cheng Wu''s back and looked at uncle long with a meaningful smile.

    However, uncle long was very calm andposed. It was obvious that no ident could affect him.

    Then, uncle long said to Ao Jie, who was full,""Old man ao, it''s gettingte. I''ll get someone to arrange a room for you. You have a good rest!"

    "What? You''re just letting me stay here?" Ao Jie said in disbelief.

    "What else?" Uncle Long''s face was filled with a matter-of-fact expression.

    "I don''t want to live here. I want to live with you." Ao Jie said. Once he said this, Leng ruoxue and the rest were in a mess again. These words, no matter how they were heard, were so ambiguous!

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue and the rest turned their heads away, not looking at the two of them to avoid them from feeling embarrassed.

    "You''re staying with me? It was not impossible! "However, the money you paid is not enough, so ..." Uncle long did not finish his sentence. Instead, he looked at Ao Jie with a ''you know it'' expression.

    "You''re into money?" Ao Jie''s anger rose again. This old thing knew better than anyone how to annoy him, but he could not do anything to him. This fact made him depressed.

    "Yes, yes." Uncle long nodded his head vigorously. He did not mind Ao Jie''sment at all. In fact, he was very happy! This meant that he had been very sessful in amassing money.<sub> </sub>

    "You ..." Ao Jie was at a loss for words. He red at uncle Dragon for a long time before he reluctantly took out another storage ring and handed it to him.

    When Liu Feng and the others saw this, they immediately wanted to bow down and worship uncle long.

    Uncle long took the ring and said to Ao Jie as if he was summoning a puppy,""Little ao ao,e with big brother!"

    Little ao ao? Leng ruoxue and the rest were speechless. This form of address was too ... However, uncle long was rather calm. On the other hand, Ao Jie''s face was a little dark.

    "Brother Xiaolong, let''s go!" Ao Jie gritted his teeth. Although he looked calm, his eyes that were spitting fire proved his anger.

    "Hehe! Let''s go!" Uncle long did not mind being called little long long. Hence, he happily pulled Ao Jie back to the Leng family''s main residence. Leng ruoxue and the rest were thrown to the back of his mind.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she felt helpless. Coincidentally, Cheng Wu came to report that the one who had let out the ear-piercing scream was the first elder of the Yao family. However, he had already warned the two of them. They would probably hold back and not go too far!

    When they heard this, Leng ruoxue and the others left the Yao n tower with boundless sympathy for the Yao n''s first elder.

    The next day.

    Everyone was eating breakfast when they saw Cheng Wu rush into the dining room with a depressed expression.

    "Chengwu, what happened?" Leng ruoxue asked indifferently.

    "Miss, the Yao family has been rescued!" Cheng Wu said gloomily. His face was filled with self-me.

    "How could this be? Why haven''t we heard anything about it?" Leng ruoxue was a little surprised. Since when did the Yao family be so efficient, appearing and disappearing like a ghost? She was in disbelief.

    "Yesterday, the servants who stayed at the Yao n''s building were all drugged, so the Yao n''s people were rescued very smoothly. Almost no one noticed, and they did not trigger our defensive formation." Cheng Wu exined.

    "Oh! Did anyone get hurt?" Leng ruoxue asked with concern. It was fine to save the Yao family, but if someone hurt her people, she would never let them off.

    "No one is injured." Cheng Wu hurriedly said.

    "That''s good. " Leng ruoxue was relieved. Then, she turned her beautiful eyes to uncle long and asked,""Uncle long, the Yao family has been rescued. How should we deal with this matter?"

    "What for? You''ll have to return in the same way he saved her!" Uncle longughed evilly. Then, he nced at Ao Jie and said,""Little ao ao, do you think what I said is right?"

    "Yes, yes, that''s right!" Ao Jie nodded in agreement, his face was still gloating.

    "You''re tactful, you traitor!" Uncle Dragon rolled his eyes at Ao Jie and said in an unpleasant tone.

    "How am I a traitor? Didn''t you hand over all the money you earned?" Ao Jie said as if he had been wronged.

    "Uh!" Leng ruoxue and the others were at a loss when they saw their reactions. What was going on?

 Chapter 1998 Inferno (3)

    "Xue ''er! This guy is a spy sent by the Yao family''s old brat to keep us in check so that he can save people!" Uncle long saw the question marks on everyone''s faces and exined.

    "Argh! It can''t be!" When Liu Feng heard this, he widened his eyes in disbelief. He looked at uncle long, then at Ao Jie. In the end, he came to the conclusion that the head of the Yao family was retarded to actually get uncle Long''s friend to be a spy. Although the two of them had never been friends, anyone with a discerning eye could tell that the two of them had a deep rtionship.

    "Yes! I''m a spy. " Ao Jie said excitedly. Then, he pointed at uncle Dragon and added,""However, I''ve given all the money I earned to this guy."

    "My ass! You''re clearly the one paying for the food and amodation!" Uncle long quickly retorted.

    "That''s what I earned!" Ao Jie said stubbornly.

    "So what? That doesn''t change the fact that you epted money from that Yao family brat to be a spy here!" Uncle long wasn''t that easy to talk to.

    "How can you do this? Am I not your spy?" Ao Jie felt a little wronged. He had taken the initiative to exin the purpose of his visit at the first moment. Who knew that this damn old man would not let him off. It was really infuriating.

    "No! We''re enemies, you said it yourself!" Uncle Dragon nced at Ao Jie and said indifferently.

    "Hmph! If you didn''t know that we''re enemies, do you think that old brat of the Yao family woulde after me?" Ao Jie asked back angrily.

    Yes! In the eyes of outsiders, he and uncle long were mortal enemies. But in fact, apart from fighting every time they met, they were very close in private. However, they were toozy to exin to the public that they were enemies, so the misunderstanding continued to this day. However, this misunderstanding was not without benefits for them. At least, it reduced a lot of danger for both of them. It was a tragedy for those who came to deal with them.

    However, Leng ruoxue finally understood what was going on.

    In order to pin them down and make it easier for him to save the people, the head of the Yao family bribed Ao Jie to be a spy and find a way to hinder uncle long. However, he did not expect that the person he thought was an enemy was actually a friend. This was such a terrible result.

    Of course, the tragic one was definitely the head of the Yao family. However, he deserved it. Who asked him to Harbor such ill intentions? at the thought of this, Leng ruoxue felt a little sympathy for the old man.

    Originally, he could have used money to redeem the Yao family, but this time, he was afraid that he would have to spend even more money. She didn''t know what uncle long had done to the Yao family, but she was sure that even if the Yao family had been rescued, they wouldn''t have had a good time. Otherwise, uncle long wouldn''t have remained so calm after hearing that the Yao family had been rescued.

    After hearing Ao Jie''s words, uncle Dragon took a long time before he said,""Alright! Since you didn''t make any big mistakes, I''ll forgive you for being a spy!"

    Uncle long put on a magnanimous expression. However, Leng ruoxue felt that Ao Jie could not be considered a simple spy. He should be called ''spaceless tunnel''!

    Hehe! Leng ruoxue had not expected things to turn out so dramatically. However, she knew very well that if the Yao family head were to find out about this, he would definitely be so angry that he would vomit blood!

    And in reality, Leng ruoxue had guessed correctly.

    After saving his junior, the head of the Yao family was in a good mood, but soon, he couldn''t smile anymore.

    This was because all the captured members of the Yao family had been drugged and had lost all their cultivation. This fact shocked him! However, he quickly calmed down. Then, he found The Alchemist supported by the family and asked them to refine the antidote for the Yao family members who were drugged.

    Unfortunately, after the Yao family''s alchemists checked the condition of the poisoned nsmen, they all shook their heads helplessly. They couldn''t find out what kind of medicine these nsmen had been poisoned with, so they naturally couldn''t refine the antidote.

    More importantly, the antidote was not something that could be refined overnight, and the situation of those nsmen was not too good. They were afraid that before they could refine the antidote, those nsmen would have died! Therefore, they didn''t dare to take the risk. After all, the first elder of the Yao family was among those nsmen.

    However, the Yao family''s first elder''s appearance was truly miserable! Not only was he poisoned by an unknown poison, but he was also tortured until he was covered in wounds and it was a terrible sight!

    In the main hall of the Yao family.

    The Yao family head''s face was dark as he sat in the main seat. The elders below him still didn''t dare to breathe loudly and tried to lower their presence so that they wouldn''t be treated as cannon fodder by the Yao family head.

    The reason why the head of the Yao family was so angry was because he had received a letter from uncle long. In the letter, he said that he had taken the person away but didn''t pay. He was asked to pay the ransom within half a month, otherwise, he would bear the consequences! He also told him that if the nsmen he saved didn''t get the antidote in time, they would only live for half a month at most! He had to hurry up.

    This news made the head of the Yao family furious. However, he couldn''t do anything to uncle long, so he could only sulk in his heart.<sub> </sub>

    Hmph! How could his descendant still have half a month to live! The head of the Yao family didn''t believe that. He even held a trace of hope in his heart, thinking that uncle long was deliberately scaring him. So, after receiving the letter from uncle long, he didn''t think about the matter of ransom at first. Instead, he sent someone to The Alchemist Guild headquarters, hoping to ask an Alchemist from the headquarters to refine pills for his family.

    In order to show the importance they attached to the Yao family, The Alchemist Guild headquarters specially sent their best Alchemist to the Yao family after receiving this business order. However, after seeing the situation of the Yao family''s first elder and the others, that Alchemist just kept shaking his head and said the same words as the Yao family''s Alchemist. In the end, he even suggested that the Yao family head should find the person who had drugged them.

    This fact made the head of the Yao family even more depressed.

    This Alchemist had a very high position in The Alchemist Guild headquarters, second only to the Vice President of The Alchemist Guild headquarters. Moreover, he also had a pivotal position in the divine realm, so his words carried a lot of weight. This was why the Yao n''s head was even more conflicted. That Alchemist had also said that the great elder and the others couldn''t afford to dy. They had to find the person who had poisoned them as soon as possible, or else their lives would be in danger!

    Just because of this conclusion that his life was in danger, the head of the Yao family was so depressed that he almost vomited blood. Therefore, his face had been ck for the past few days, and the pressure in the Yao family had never been so low before!

    After a long time.

    The head of the Yao family, who was secretly annoyed, opened his mouth and said something familiar,"Who has a good idea? tell me!"

    F * ck! At this moment, he really hated himself to death. Why did he find trouble with the Yao n for no reason? If they wanted to build a house simr to the Yao family''s main residence, they could just call it whatever they wanted. If he didn''t see it, he wouldn''t be bothered and would just pretend that he didn''t see anything. Wouldn''t everything be fine? Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret!

    At the same time, he was also a little angry with uncle long. ''Why didn''t you say that you were the owner of the Yao family building earlier?'' If he had known that the Yao family building belonged to uncle long, he wouldn''t have sent anyone to cause trouble no matter how angry he was. However, it was toote now. He really wanted to cry!

    When he saw that the Yao family''s elders couldn''t even let out a fart when something happened, the fire in his heart burned brighter and brighter!

    This bunch of useless fools, the Yao family has really raised them for nothing! It waspletely useless! The more the head of the Yao family thought about it, the more disappointed he became. Then, he shouted,""Everyone has to give me a solution. Otherwise, you don''t have to continue being an elder!"

    "Family head, the one who tied the bell needs to untie the bell. I think if we really want to solve this matter, we have to go to uncle long." After a long while, Yao GE hesitated before mustering the courage to speak.

    In fact, he had said these words before. Unfortunately, the family head could not bear to give up the conditions of the ransom, so he did not agree to pay. However, the family head denied this matter, which meant that he had notpleted his task. Therefore, the promise that the family head had made to him naturally did not count. He still had someints about the family head, but he did not dare to show it.

    However, this was definitely a good opportunity. Things were back to square one, so he tried to open his mouth.

    When the family head heard his suggestion, he only frowned slightly but did not show any anger. Yao GE''s heart, which had been in her throat, also calmed down a little.

    After hearing Yao GE''s words, the head of the Yao family turned his gaze to the other elders and continued to ask,""Do any of you have a better idea?"

    Seeing this, the elders present quickly chimed in,""Master, elder GE''s suggestion is wise. Let''s just pay up!"

    "AI! That was the only way! Elder GE, I think it''s better for you to handle this matter!" Sighing, the head of the Yao family finally relented. In fact, when The Alchemist at The Alchemist Guild headquarters suggested that he find the person who had drugged him, he had thought of paying. Unfortunately, as the head of the family, he couldn''t bring himself to do so. He always felt that he was a loser this way, and Yao GE''s words gave him a way out, so he took the opportunity to climb up.

    However, he swore that he would stay far away from uncle long, Leng ruoxue, and the others in the future! Those people were all blood-sucking demons! He couldn''t be provoked!

    Once bitten by a snake, he was afraid of ropes for ten years!

    In his heart, uncle long and the others were like a flood and fierce beasts that he could not avoid!

    A dayter.

    Yao GE once again arrived at thend of demons.

    This time, it had been nearly ten days since hest came to thend of demons. However, in these ten days, the Yao family had been in deep waters and scorching fire, while thend of demons had be popr!

    Especially the Yao n tower at the foot of the mountain in thend of demons. It was extremely popr. It could be said that everyone in the divine realm knew about it. Of course, this was all thanks to the amazing auction that the Yao n tower had held on the day of its opening ...

 Chapter 1999 He Reaped What He Sowed (1)

    In that auction, only ten items were auctioned. However, each item was extremely rare. It had caused all the families in the divinity to go crazy for quite a few days. Many people had even thought about the Yao n''s next auction. However, the time of the Yao n''s auction was random. Therefore, many families had specially sent people to stay at the Yao n''s building for a long time so that they would not miss any auction. Therefore, it could be said that the Yao n''s publicity n was very sessful.

    The current Yao n house was even regarded by many as one of the top ten most famous houses in the divine realm, and the Yao n house had only opened for ten days! This result made many top forces envious!

    Even the Yao family was jealous of the Yao n.

    As Yao GE was thinking about this, she had already appeared at the entrance of the Yao family building.

    Compared to the quota on the first day of business, the Yao n Building No longer had a limit on the number of customers. However, the Yao n Building was often full, so as long as the number of customers was full, the Yao n Building would not be able to enter.

    "We''re full today. Pleasee early tomorrow!" Before Yao GE could say anything, the burly man guarding the entrance of the Yao family building spoke up. Yao GE was speechless.

    He hadn''t even exined his intentions! Why was he being driven away? It was really too infuriating! That was what Yao GE thought. However, he still put on a smile and said very politely,""I''m Yao GE. I would like to see Chengwu. Please inform him!"

    "See manager Cheng? I''m sorry, even if you know steward Cheng, I can''t open the back door for you. Today''s quota is already full, pleasee next time!" The burly man said, leaving no room for discussion. In fact, he still remembered the person in front of him. Wasn''t he that person from the Yao family? Furthermore, he was definitely making things difficult for Yao GE on purpose. Every time he thought of what the Yao family had done a few days ago, the anger in his heart would note out! Therefore, he would naturally not be nice to Yao GE!

    "Uh! You''ve misunderstood, I''m not here to stay, I really have something to discuss with Chengwu!" When Yao GE heard the burly man''s words, she felt a lump in her throat. How could this person be so unreasonable? This was really too much! However, in order to meet Cheng Wu, he was going to risk it all!

    "What is it?" The burly man sized up Yao GE and asked doubtfully.

    "Could it be that he''s here to find something to do?" The burly man mumbled to himself again, and when Yao GE heard his mumbling, she almost went crazy! However, Yao GE had been consoling herself in her heart.

    Endure! Endure it! After all, he had a favor to ask of others! Yao GE suppressed his anger and took a few deep breaths.

    "It''s about the ransom. " Yao GE said after taking a few deep breaths.

    "Oh! Wait a moment then. " After the burly man finished speaking, he sized up Yao GE a few more times before turning to enter the Yao family building. At this time, another person guarding the door took over the burly man''s shift and continued to size up Yao GE.

    Their judgmental looks one after another really drove Yao GE crazy!

    However, he was here to ask forpensation, so he couldn''t fall out with these waiters first. Otherwise, they would think that he was insincere. So, he continued to bear with it.

    The other party seemed to know that Yao GE would not get angry, so he sized her up even more unscrupulously.

    Just as Yao GE was feeling uneasy and the anger in his heart was growing, Cheng Wu finally walked out of the Yao family building.

    When Cheng Wu saw Yao GE, he was slightly surprised. Then, he put on a smile and said,""If it isn''t elder Yao GE! What wind has blown you here?" When Cheng Wu said this, he seemed to be very surprised.<sub> </sub>

    However, Yao GE could not help but curse in her heart! Why are you acting dumb! Didn''t he say that he was here to redeem someone? Still pretending in front of him! Now, Yao GE truly felt that these people in front of her were too despicable!

    "Hehe! Manager Cheng, I''m here to talk about the ransom. " Although Yao GE was a little angry, he did not dare to show it on his face. Instead, he had to smile. This fact made him quite depressed!

    "Eh? Ransom? Has the Yao family decided to use money to redeem her? However, wasn''t she already rescued by the Yao family? What ransom?! Elder Yao GE, you''re too funny!" Cheng Wu said with a faint smile. His face was filled with disbelief, and his words made Yao GE feel very embarrassed.

    Yes! The Yao family had indeed rescued her, but unfortunately, the person they had rescued was half-dead, so how could the Yao family note back to make up for it? Moreover, wasn''t this also uncle Long''s intention? But now, Cheng Wu was acting in front of him! It really made people look down on him! Yao GE could not help but think to himself.

    Even though Yao GE despised Cheng Wu''s act of feigning ignorance, he still had to put on a guilty expression and said,""Our Yao family made a wrong decision and used improper means to take her away. The head of the family is very regretful, so he ordered me to deliver the ransom." In fact, he felt his face burning when he said those words, but he couldn''t say that the Yao family only offered the ransom because the Yao family they saved was about to die, could he? If that was the case, where would the Yao family put their face?

    When Cheng Wu heard Yao GE''s words, he also felt contempt in his heart. The Yao family clearly had no choice but to send the ransom. In the end, Yao GE actually lied through his teeth to save the Yao family''s face!

    However, he was such a kind person that he would not expose Yao GE! Therefore, after hearing Yao GE''s words, he only smiled faintly and said,""Elder Yao GE, it''s really admirable that you''re here to deliver the ransom after saving her. However, I can''t make the decision on this matter, so I''m afraid you''vee to the wrong person."

    After Cheng Wu said these words, he sneered in his heart!

    Acting! Let''s just pretend together! Let''s see who can pretend better than who?

    "I would like to ask steward Cheng to introduce me to uncle long!" Yao GE thought about it when he heard Cheng Wu''s words. In fact, he hade to see uncle long. However, if Cheng Wu did not help him, the others would probably not care about him! Otherwise, he would not have sought to see Cheng Wu first.

    "That''s not a problem. However, uncle long is not here now!" Cheng Wu said with a troubled expression.

    "Argh! Not in? Where did he go?" Upon hearing that uncle long was not around, Yao GE immediately became anxious. He could wait, but the Yao family could not afford to wait! If they couldn''t bring the antidote back in time, all the Yao family members, including the Grand Elder, would lose their lives!

    "I don''t know! A few days ago, someone came to look for uncle long and the two of them left together. " Cheng Wu said bluntly.

    "Then, then is there anyone who can make the decision?" Yao GE''s voice trembled. Her body was like a Fallen Leaf in the autumn wind, and her face was ashen.

    "No more!" The moment Cheng Wu finished speaking, Yao GE''s face turned even paler.

    After a long while.

    Only then did Yao GEe back to her senses. She grabbed Cheng Wu''s arm tightly and pleaded,""Brother Cheng, you have to help me! I can''t just leave him to die!" In such a short time, Cheng Wu had changed from manager Cheng to brother Cheng. The gap was huge!

 Chapter 2000 You Reap What You Sow (2)

    However, Cheng Wu was not confused by the address. Instead, he asked in confusion,""Why do you say that, elder Yao GE?" He continued to pretend that he did not know anything.

    "Brother Yao, it''s not very convenient to talk here with so many peopleing and going. Can you invite me in to sit?" Even though he was scolding Cheng Wu in his heart, Yao GE spoke out loud. He did not want to stand at the entrance of the Yao family building and discuss the Yao family''s matters with Cheng Wu. The walls had ears, and if they were overheard by others, the Yao family would really lose all face.

    Peopleing and going? Cheng Wuughed out loud when he heard those words.

    At this moment, there was almost no one in front of the Yao family''s building! Even though Yao GE said that it was not convenient to talk at the door, they seemed to have already said a lot!

    Moreover, the guests who were currently staying in the Yao n Building more or less knew about the grudges between the Yao n and their Yao n, so how could this be a secret?

    However, since Yao GE had said so, Cheng Wu had to give him some face. Hence, he made an inviting gesture and weed Yao GE into the Yao family building.

    After entering the Yao family building, Yao GE suppressed the shock in his heart and followed Cheng Wu up to the second floor.

    This was the first time he hade to the Yao n Building after it had opened for business. He had been here once before, but the shock he had received from the Yao n Building was far less than what he had received this time.

    Yes! This time, the Yao family building had gained a lot of poprity! The people in the Yao family building had obvious satisfaction on their faces. Seeing this, Yao GE could only be surprised!

    They walked into the private room that he had been to thest time. As soon as the two sat down face to face, an attendant immediately served tea and snacks.

    "Elder Yao GE, have a taste of the Yao family''s desserts!" Cheng Wu said enthusiastically.

    "Then this old master won''t be polite." With that, Yao GE politely picked up a piece of golden dessert. After eating it, her eyes immediately widened.

    This ... This pastry filling was actually filled with spiritual energy. This was really too rare!

    The food for cultivators was naturally the more spiritual energy there was, the better it was. Not only did this snack satisfy their needs, but it was also extremely delicious!

    AI! No wonder this ce became famous overnight! Just the desserts were already so amazing, not to mention the other things in the Yao family building.

    It seemed that the Yao n truly lived up to its reputation! Yao GE pondered.

    Cheng Wu, on the other hand, just sat opposite him and watched Yao GE''s reaction without saying a word.

    When Yao GE was done sighing, the two of them returned to the main topic.

    Yao GE looked at Cheng Wu with an embarrassed expression and slowly said,""Brother Cheng, to tell you the truth, although the Yao family has rescued the members of the Yao family that you have captured, those people are in very bad condition. They won''t be able to live for more than a few days, so the family head has ordered me to send the ransom in the hope that it can be exchanged for a few antidotes. Therefore, I hope that brother Cheng can fulfill my wish!" Although Yao GE''s words were very subtle, he felt that the two of them were well aware of this, so there was naturally no need to make it too clear.

    "Elder Yao GE, it''s not that I''m leaving you to die, but I''m really powerless! The antidotes you want are all in uncle Long''s hands, but he''s not here now, so I can''t do anything about it. " Cheng Wu said apologetically, but he couldn''t help but sneer in his heart!

    The Yao family really won''t shed tears until they see the coffin! If he had known that this day woulde, what would he have done? Did he think that everything would be fine after he saved her? If they didn''t have any tricks up their sleeves, how could they have let the Yao family save them so easily? And now that the Yao family had taken the initiative toe to their door, they naturally had to carry out their advantage to the end!

    "Apart from uncle long, is there no one else who can make the decision?" Yao GE''s expression was gloomy as he asked with a hint of disappointment. Actually, what he wanted to ask was whether he could find a way to get uncle long back! Unfortunately, he never said it.

    "I really don''t have any!" Cheng Wu didn''t even think about it. Then, he continued,"Elder Yao GE, how about this? I''ll arrange a ce for you to stay. You can stay here for now, and I''ll think of a way to send someone to find uncle long. If I find him, I''ll let you know immediately. "

    "Good! Be brothers! Thank you so much!" After hearing Wan Wu''s words, Yao GE thought for a moment and then said gratefully.

    Then, Cheng Wu specially arranged a room for Yao GE in the Yao family building. After he settled Yao GE in, he returned to the Leng family''s main residence.

    In the garden of the Leng family''s main residence.<sub> </sub>

    Uncle long and Ao Jie were sitting on the stone chairs in the garden, drinking tea and chatting. When they saw Cheng Wu, uncle long smiled and said,""Little brat Cheng, why have you returned?"

    "Uncle long, Yao GE is here. He''s here to deliver the ransom." Cheng Wu smiled as he reported.

    "Oh! I think the Yao family should be sending people here by now! However, we''ll just do as we''ve agreed and leave him hanging for a few days before meeting him!" Uncle long said with a smirk.

    "Old whale, don''t y with those half-dead Yao family members to death. If you don''t receive the ransom, where are you going to cry?" Ao Jie, who was sitting opposite uncle Dragon, could not help but remind him.

    "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing," Uncle Dragon gave Ao Jie a reassuring look.

    Then, he turned to Cheng Wu,""Young man Cheng, spend more time with him over the next few days. If everything goes well, don''t forget to tell Yao GE about my dissatisfaction."

    "I understand! When does uncle long n to meet him?" Cheng Wu asked.

    "In three days!" Uncle long said after calcting the time.

    "Old whale, you''re just trying to scare the Yao family, right? Do you have to count the time like this!" Hearing uncle Long''s words, Ao Jieughed coquettishly.

    "None of your business! You traitor!" Uncle Dragon rolled his eyes at Ao Jie and said in an unpleasant tone.

    "You, why are you bringing up old scores again! Didn''t I hand over all the money I earned?" Upon hearing this, Ao Jie almost exploded and his face was filled with grievances.

    "Hehe! I''m happy!" Uncle long said with a smile.

    Cheng Wu, who was at the side, turned around and left when he heard the two of them start to bicker again.

    However, after he left, the two of them started quarreling and almost went all out again! In the end, the two of them even went in front of Leng ruoxue, asking her to be the judge!

    In the living room.

    Leng ruoxue, who was sitting on the chair, looked at uncle long and Ao Jie with a headache. She did not know what to say.

    "Girl, don''t be afraid, just tell the truth! Is this guy a traitor?" Uncle long looked at Leng ruoxue and asked loudly.

    "Little girl, you have to have a conscience. You can''t just use people!" Ao Jie said.

    When they said that, Leng ruoxue''s head hurt even more.

    How boring were these two people! He''s actually still thinking about this? Leng ruoxue could not understand.

    All of them added together were so old. Why did they still look like children? sigh! What a headache.

    Other than having a headache, Leng ruoxue felt even more troubled.

    Because she could not afford to offend either of them.

    It was reasonable for her to be on uncle Long''s side. After all, they had known each other for a long time. However, when she thought about thest time when they were arguing, she stood on uncle Long''s side based on the principle of not siding with an outsider. She still had a lingering fear of Ao Jie''s reaction.

 Chapter 2001 You Reap What You Sow (3)

    Because that time, Ao Jie knew that he was not going to help him. He actually disregarded his image and wailed on the ground in front of everyone. Instantly, Ao Jie''s image as a powerful expert took a huge hit, which made them even more shocked.

    Thinking back to that jaw-dropping scene, Leng ruoxue could not help but wipe the cold sweat off her forehead. She decided that she would not help anyone this time.

    "Uncle long, uncle ao, as a junior, I really can''tment on the matter between you two. So, I''ll stay neutral this time." Leng ruoxue hesitated for a moment before speaking. Now, all of them called Ao Jie uncle ao, mainly because the words ''senior old man ao'' were too hard to pronounce.

    Leng ruoxue had expressed her thoughts, but uncle long was not satisfied. He looked at Leng ruoxue with a face full of resentment and said,""Xue ''er, you can''t help an outsider. This guy is a spy and a traitor. We can''t just let this matter go!"

    Ugh! Then what do you want to do, uncle long?

    Leng ruoxue was speechless after hearing uncle Long''s words. However, she could not be med for this. Uncle long had not thought of pursuing this matter before and Ao Jie was not a real spy. However, when the two of them started arguing, uncle long wanted to pursue this matter. She was really helpless.

    "I told you I''m not a spy, and I''m not a traitor. Don''t bring up old scores. Don''t forget, I gave you all the money I earned. If I''m a traitor, you''re definitely an aplice!" Just as uncle long finished his sentence, Ao Jie also started to roar. However, looking at his red eyes, Leng ruoxue really suspected that this guy was going to release a flood again. It was so terrifying!

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue stood up and smiled faintly,""Uncle long, uncle ao, I''m actually quite envious of the deep friendship between the two of you. As the saying goes, beating is affection, scolding is love. So, I''m happy for the two of you every day when I see you loving each other. Your rtionship is really good!" After she finished speaking, Leng ruoxue held the two of them''s hands and ced them on top of each other. Her beautiful face was filled with envy, jealousy, and hatred, causing uncle long and Ao Jie to be in a daze.

    After a long time.

    Only then did the two of them suddenlye back to their senses and quickly jumped three feet away from each other, as if the other party was bacteria, their expressions full of horror.

    Oh my God! What happened just now? Why did they feel so strange?

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue smiled and said,""I''m really envious of the rtionship between the two of you,"

    This time, the two of them heard it clearly! He also understood!

    Following that, the two of them did not even greet Leng ruoxue before they dashed out of the living room.

    Seeing that they had finally left, Leng ruoxue finally heaved a sigh of relief!

    AI! Fortunately, they were scared away! Otherwise, he would go crazy if they continued to fight! However, it didn''t seem right to scare the two of them away like this!

    "Hehe! Xue ''er, you''re so naughty!" At this moment, the evildoer sitting at the side couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "AI! I have no other choice. " Leng ruoxue said innocently.

    "Yes, if it wasn''t for your words that scared them away, I would have kicked them out in a while," The demon said honestly.

    "Uh! Freak, you''re the best!" Leng ruoxue deliberately put on an expression of admiration. In reality, she wanted to kick him as well, but she did not have the strength to do so.

    Just like that, Leng ruoxue temporarily lived a peaceful life.

    However,pared to Leng ruoxue and the rest''s carefreeness, Yao GE''s days were like walking on thin ice. He lived in anticipation every day, but after seeing martial arts master Cheng, he would only receive disappointment every time.

    When Cheng Wu saw this, heforted him,""Elder Yao GE, life and death are up to fate! If the Yao family''s first elder and the others really can''t make it, then please restrain your grief!" Although they were words offort, they did not sound good in Yao GE''s ears.

    Three dayster.

    Yao GE was Haggard. He also had dark circles under his eyes.

    After seeing Yao GE''s state, Cheng Wu finally told him some good news.

    Uncle long was back!

    Upon hearing this, Yao GE immediately became extremely excited!<sub> </sub>

    It was still alright! Fortunately, he made it in time!

    If the other party had returned a few dayster, he would have been able to pack up and leave.

    "Quickly take me to uncle long!" Yao GE, who had heard the good news, grabbed Cheng Wu''s arm tightly. She could not wait any longer.

    "Wait! Don''t worry, let me finish!" Cheng Wu pulled out his arm and looked at Yao GE helplessly before he continued,""This matter can''t be rushed, we need to think about it at length!"

    "We can''t take the long term, time waits for no one!" Yao GE said anxiously. Uncle long and the rest were not in a hurry, but the Yao family was!

    "Then you have to let me finish!" Cheng Wu revealed a helpless expression.

    "Then hurry up and tell me!" Yao GE urged. He could tell that if he did not let Cheng Wu speak, this guy would not bring him to see uncle long.

    "AI! To tell you the truth, the kidnapping of the Yao family has made uncle long very angry, so if you want to pay the ransom for the antidote, I''m afraid it won''t be easy. In addition, I''m afraid that the conditions that uncle long mentioned before will no longer be applicable, so you''d better be prepared. " Sighing, Cheng Wu revealed a face full of sincerity.

    "What other conditions will uncle long raise?" Hearing Wan Wu''s words, Yao GE quickly sought advice. In fact, beforeing here, the Yao family had already prepared for this. He had even brought more money, afraid that uncle long would ask for additional conditions to deal with the emergency. However, he couldpletely understand this. If the other party and the Yao family switched positions now, the Yao family would not let go of this opportunity to make the other party bleed!

    "I''m not sure about the details, but I''m sure it won''t be the same as before!" Cheng Wu said after thinking.

    "I know! Brother Cheng, quickly bring me to uncle long!" Yao GE nodded and said.

    "Please follow me!" Cheng Wu nodded and then brought Yao GE to another private room.

    At that moment, there were only uncle long and Ao Jie in the private room. Of course, Ao Jie was only there to watch the fun.

    After Yao GE entered the private room, he saw uncle long as if he had seen his own father. He was very enthusiastic.

    "Uncle long, I''m finally able to meet you." Yao GE''s eyes were filled with tears of excitement, and her body was trembling slightly.

    "Uh! Calm down!" Hearing this, uncle Long''s forehead was full of ck lines. This child from the Yao family was not in a normal mood! Did he take the wrong medicine? He could not help but think to himself. However, it was fortunate that Yao GE did not know what he was thinking. Otherwise, he would have been depressed to death.

    "Uncle long, I''ve been waiting for you for days. Let''s talk about the ransom now!" Yao GE calmed his agitated emotions and went straight to the point. Actually, even if Cheng Wu had not reminded him, he knew that the conditions from before were not suitable anymore. Now, the Yao family did not seem to have the right to bargain. After all, the lives of dozens of the Yao family members were in the hands of the other party! However, could he hate her? It can ''t! This was because Yao GE knew very well that the Yao family had started this matter first, but they had not been able to suppress the other party, so they had to pay a painful price.

    "Alright! However, I have to say this first. It''s one thing for your Yao n to drug our waiters in order to save people, but you also poisoned my guests, causing them to almost destroy the Yao n Building. So, I''ve already promised them that I''ll getpensation on their behalf! Fortunately, your Yao family still has some brains and didn''t kill anyone. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be as simple aspensation. " Uncle long said indifferently.

    Yao GE''s heart sank when he heard uncle Long''s words. In fact, he knew that the master did not kill anyone out of anger not because he did not want to, but because he was worried about uncle long. Otherwise, he would not have just knocked them out! That didn''t seem like the master''s style. But now, he was a little d that uncle Long''s reputation had made the family head apprehensive. Otherwise, this matter would not have been settled!

    At the thought of this, Yao GE said in a very good-tempered manner,""This is what I should do!"

    Yao GE was so easy to talk to mainly because he understood that he had topensate those people as well! Hence, he had no room to refuse. He could only do whatever uncle long wanted.

    Seeing that Yao GE was so understanding, uncle long was very satisfied andforted him.""Yao family''s kid! Go back and tell that old man in your family not to be so anxious. You should know that things that can be settled with money are not big problems! After all, money can still be earned, but if the person is gone, or if it causes public anger, it will not be worth it for the Yao family!"

    "Yes! I''ll pass on uncle Long''s words to the head of the family. " Yao GE said very humbly, but in her heart, she could not help but wonder if the family head would faint from anger if he heard these words! Money could be earned again, but the money that had been given away could not be earned back in a short time.

    Then, uncle long did not waste any more time. He handed two more lists to Yao GE. Yao GE took them and nced at them. Her heart started to beat uncontrobly.

    This ... The items on the list were more than half the amount from thest time. Furthermore, this did not include thepensation for the Yao family''s guests. Looking at the items on the list, Yao GE wanted to cry but had no tears. If he had known this would happen, he would have used money to redeem the person back then and save himself from causing so much trouble! AI! Today, he finally knew what it meant to reap what you sow!

    However, what could he say?

    When he first returned to the Yao family, he had suggested to the head of the family to release the person ording to the other party''s request. Unfortunately, the head of the family and a portion of the elders in the family had firmly opposed it. His words carried little weight, and not many elders agreed with his proposal. Otherwise, there wouldn''t have been such a thing.

 Chapter 2002 Entering The House (1)

    AI! Look at how well he said it!

    Anything that could be settled with money was not a problem!

    It was a pity that the elders in the family did not understand this principle!

    Although he knew that he didn''t have much say in the Yao family, he now deeply understood the importance of having a high position and power. If he were the first elder of the Yao family, who would dare to oppose his words? The n head would also pay more attention to it! Unfortunately, he could only think about it in his heart.

    Seeing that Yao GE seemed to be deep in thought, uncle long did not disturb him. Yao GE was also lost in her own thoughts.

    After a long time.

    The depressed Yao GE suddenly remembered uncle Long''s existence. He looked at uncle long apologetically and said,""Uncle long, I''m sorry. I was a little distracted."

    "Hehe! It''s normal for young people to be distracted asionally, but don''t dy the important business. Thepensation we asked for is here. If you don''t dare to make the decision, quickly contact your family''s ancestor!" Uncle long reminded with a faint smile.

    "Uncle long, I can make the decision. I agree topensate you ording to the value on this list." Yao GE said bluntly. In fact, under such circumstances, the Yao family did not have the right to refuse! Even if the other party wanted all of the Yao family''s property, the Yao family could only give it to him with both hands. After all, the Yao family could not afford to lose its members. Those half-dead members were all the elites of the family. Without them, the Yao family''s strength would suffer a great loss.

    Therefore, the severity of the situation did not allow them to refuse.

    "Are you sure? Do you really not need to ask your family''s ancestor?" Upon hearing Yao GE''s words, uncle long seemed to be worried.

    "I''m sure. There''s no need to ask the ancestor. The ancestor has given me full authority to handle this matter." Yao GE said, yes! The family head had said that as long as thepensation the other party demanded did not exceed the value of the items he had brought over, there was no need to ask him. As for the family head, he should be so angry that he went into seclusion. Out of sight, out of mind.

    Thepensation that the other party asked for was slightly lower than the property he had prepared, which was within their budget. That was why he dared to make his own decision.

    However, even if the other party''spensation was less than the property they had prepared, it would still be a pain for the Yao family. However, they could not refuse. From now on, the Yao family would probably be depressed to the point of vomiting blood. In the future, they would have to live frugally.

    "That''s good," This time, uncle long waspletely relieved and praised Yao GE.""Yao family brat, you''re a good person, unlike the rest of the Yao family, who are extremely annoying! Not bad! If you perform well in the future, you will definitely have a bright future!" He even patted Yao GE''s shoulder to encourage her.

    "Thank you, uncle long." Yao GE forced a smile. He politely declined uncle Long''s praise. However, he didn''t expect that uncle long would hate the Yao family. This fact shocked him. It seemed that he had to restrain the Yao family from appearing in front of uncle long in the future. Otherwise, if there was anotherpensation like this, the Yao family would go bankrupt. No! The Yao family was already bankrupt now. If they were to do it again, the Yao family would probably go bankrupt!

    "Hehe! No need to be so polite, Yao family brat, since you''vee to the Yao family tower, just stay here for a few more days! There will be an auction in a few days!" Seeing that the negotiation was a sess, uncle long was in a good mood and enthusiastically asked Yao GE to stay. However, Yao GE did not dare to stay any longer. If he stayed any longer, even if the Yao family paid thepensation, the Yao family members would be dead. Thus, he had to hurry back as soon as possible.

    Thinking of this, Yao GE immediately handed over a few storage rings respectfully ording to thepensation on the list. Uncle long took them and scanned through them. The contents were clear at a nce. Then, uncle Long''s face bloomed like a flower.

    Compared to uncle Long''s happiness, Yao GE''s heart was filled with bitterness. In the future, the Yao family might not even be able to live as well as the top families, because ... They had no more money! Wuuu ...<sub> </sub>

    Uncle long nced at the depressed Yao GE and ignored him. Then, he handed him a small white jade bottle and said,""This is the antidote, but you can only take it away. I can''t give you this small bottle. Put it in your own bottle and return it to me!"

    Yao GE''s mouth twitched involuntarily at uncle Long''s words. It''s just a white jade bottle. Do you have to be so stingy? He had given the other party several storage rings! He didn''t even feel heartache! However, he believed that as long as he revealed the slightest bit of heartache, uncle long would definitely return the storage rings to him without a second thought. Unfortunately, he would not say anything! The Yao family couldn''t afford to lose that face!

    Then, he helplessly moved the pills in uncle Long''s white jade bottle into his own medicine storage bottle. Then, he bade farewell to uncle long and the others before he left the Yao n Building as if he was running for his life.

    He wouldn''te to this damn ce easily in the future.

    After Yao GE left, uncle long was in a good mood andughed wildly.

    Ao Jie couldn''t take it anymore and said with disdain,""It''s just a small amount of money, do you have to be like this? It was really the behavior of an upstart! AI! Don''t say I know you! It''s so embarrassing!"

    "A small amount of money? Parvenu behavior? Embarrassing? If you have the ability, go and earn this small amount of money for me. It just so happens that this Lord doesn''t have enough money to spend!" Uncle long said calmly.

    "Tsk! Just you wait!" Ao Jie said. Then, he turned to Cheng Wu and asked,""Brat Cheng, who else do you have to deal with? tell me, I''ll help you deal with them."

    What he meant by "clean up" was actually a robbery.

    However, this tribtion wasn''t something that just anyone could hit! Otherwise, it would definitely cause public anger, so he could only Rob the enemy!

    When Cheng Wu heard Ao Jie''s words, his forehead was immediately filled with ck lines. He thought to himself,''this uncle ao is also someone who wishes for the world to be in chaos!'' However, he did mention the names of a few families obediently. Ao Jie frowned and said unhappily,""These families are too small. They don''t have much money. Do they have any in the eight divine domains?"

    "Uh! "Among the enemies in the eight God realms, other than the Wen family, the Yao family is the only one left. As for the other six families, we don''t have any deep grudges with them, so ..." Cheng Wu said with a slight headache. However, he did not finish his sentence as he believed that Ao Jie would understand.

    As expected, Ao Jie''s brows furrowed even more after he heard that.

    This was because no matter if it was the Wen family or the Yao family, they could no longer Rob. Out of these two families, one had disappeared from the divinity while the other had just made a huge loss. There was nothing much to be gained from robbing them, so Ao Jie was worried.

    Seeing Ao Jie''s worried expression, uncle long smiled and suggested,""I know someone who''s definitely rich, and he has a grudge against us."

    "Who is it?" Upon hearing this, Ao Jie immediately became lively and energetic.

    "Fog ice! Go and rob her!" Uncle long suggested.

 Chapter 2003 Entering The House (2)

    "Her? No! I can''t afford to offend that woman now!" Ao Jie rejected him without thinking.

    "Tsk! I thought you were not afraid of anything! So it wasn ''t!" Uncle long provoked.

    "Trying to goad me is useless. I can''t even wait to avoid her, so why would I send myself to her? Isn''t that the same as seeking death!" Ao Jie said with a face full of fear.

    "There''s no one richer than her in the divine realm! AI! What a pity!" Uncle long sighed.

    Rime ice? It sounded like a woman''s name!

    Cheng Wu, who was at the side, was confused when he heard their conversation because he had no idea who Wu Xuan was. However, when he saw that one of them was eximing and the other was showing fear, he made a bold guess that Wu Xuan was most likely in a rtionship with Ao Jie!

    Hence, he came to an important conclusion. Ao Jie probably owed a woman a love debt! In the end, he also sighed. You can''t owe a woman a debt! Otherwise, he would be crushed to pieces!

    However, things were clearly not as simple as Cheng Wu had guessed!

    Uncle long and Ao Jie did not know how to read minds. Otherwise, they would have given Cheng Wu a good beating.

    After settling the Yao family''s matter, uncle long and Ao Jie bade farewell to Cheng Wu and returned to the Leng family''s main residence on the mountain.

    Time passed.

    In the blink of an eye, the Yao n Building had been open for business for three months.

    In the past three months, the Yao n had earned a lot of money. However, their main sources of ie were the delicacies and the auctions they had arranged. They had not earned much from the special services! After the Yao family''s people were rescued, it was potian''s subordinates who took on the exclusive service.

    However, these people all looked fierce, so not many people dared to ask for their service. Except for a few heavy-mouthed people, their business was very poor! But for these men, this was exactly what they wanted!

    Uncle long turned a blind eye to theirziness and unweing because he had made money. After all, these people hade for nothing. They didn''t use much money, so he didn''t care so much.

    And the current Yao n house was no longer rted to brothels.

    However, uncle long didn''t mind. Although the brothel could make money, he was making much more money than the brothel, so he was happy to do so!

    In short, it was good as long as there was money to be earned!

    If the business was bad, he would have to think of another way. But looking at the current situation, the business of the Yao n Building was booming, so he didn''t have to worry at all. Therefore, he just had to lie in bed and count the money every day.

    But now, he definitely belonged to the type of person who would count money until his hands cramped.

    However, other than gourmet food and auctions, the Yao n house had added two new services, and that was pill and equipment refining. However, the remuneration he requested for those services was extremely high, because the Yao n house had promised that the sess rate would be above 80%, regardless of the pill or equipment!

    Unfortunately, after theunch of this convenience service, the business was bleak!

    In the garden of the Leng family''s main residence.<sub> </sub>

    Leng ruoxue and the demon had just walked into the garden when they heard a sorrowful sigh. Leng ruoxue felt helpless.

    This was because the voice was uncle long ''s. Uncle long had repeated the same words countless times. It seemed that ever since the Yao n had introduced pill and tool refining services, uncle long had started to worry.

    "AI! Why isn''t there anyone here to refine pills or weapons?" Uncle long muttered to himself for the umpteenth time.

    Upon hearing this, Ao Jie, master ning, the first elder of the craftsmen''s Guild and the others in the garden did what they were doing with calm faces. They were not affected by him at all because they were used to hearing him! His ears were getting calluses from listening to them!

    "Uncle long!" Leng ruoxue called out after sighing.

    "Little girl, you''re here! AI! There''s no business with the new service!" Uncle long said with a bitter face.

    "This is normal." Leng ruoxue consoled uncle long.

    "That''s right! Uncle long, the remuneration you set is too high. How can business be good?" The first elder agreed. Ever since the pill and equipment refining services wereunched, uncle long had set a sky-high price without even blinking. Even if it was just ordinary pills and equipment, the price was still sky-high. It would be strange if business was good!

    However, uncle long had his own reasons for doing so.

    After all, if the Yao n''s alchemy and smithing remuneration was not much different from the other alchemists and cksmiths, the other alchemists and cksmiths would have to starve with the sess rate of over eighty percent. He was quite grateful to uncle long for this. This way, the other alchemists and cksmiths would not be affected too much. At least, they would not go hungry. However, at the same time, their chances of refining high-grade pills would also be reduced. This had both advantages and disadvantages. However, he had no choice. This was the reality!

    "High? I still think it''s a little low!" Uncle long said indifferently after listening to the first elder.

    "It''s indeed a little low. " At this time, the demon spoke.

    Ugh! When they heard someone echo uncle Long''s words, ck lines immediately appeared on the foreheads of the few people present. They thought to themselves, are these two people nning to not make a business for three years and make a living for three years once they do?

    Seeing that someone agreed with him, uncle long was so excited that he jumped in front of the evildoer and said,""Kid, you have good eyes. How could the price I set be high! I''ve decided that starting from tomorrow, the prices of alchemy and smithing will double!"

    "It''s going to increase? I say, old whale, you really have money in your eyes!" As soon as uncle Dragon finished speaking, Ao Jie couldn''t help but click his tongue.

    "Of course it will increase! Otherwise, how can we disy the status of our Yao n Building''s exclusive Alchemist and cksmith!" Uncle long said with wide eyes. Then, he changed the topic and said,""Why are you still here? Hurry up and go home! I don''t wee you here!"

    Uncle long caught up with him again.

    This was definitely not the first time he had chased Ao Jie away. However, Ao Jie was enjoying his life here, so how could he bear to leave? hence, he ignored uncle Long''s words and changed the topic,""Little girl, what are we having for dinner tonight?"

    When she heard Ao Jie''s question, Leng ruoxue thought to herself,''what a long conversation.'' However, she still replied politely,""We''ll have a buffet tonight. "

    ? "Yes, yes." Ao Jie nodded in satisfaction. He only knew about the concept of buffets after he came here. However, he liked it very much because buffets meant that he could eat whatever he wanted. He was a carnivore and definitely did not like to eat vegetables!

    "The evening buffet is full of vegetarian dishes! Every meal in the future will be the same!" Uncle long added, not wanting to see ao de being too proud.

 Chapter 2004 Entering The House (3)

    Ao Jie was furious when he heard that.

    "On what basis?" Ao Jie jumped three times and his face turned red!

    Wasn''t it too cruel to let carnivores be vegetarians?

    "Vegetables are good for your health, especially carrots. So, you should eat more!" Uncle long suggested kindly. He knew that Ao Jie hated carrots the most.

    "Dammit! I''m not a rabbit, why would I eat carrots!" Ao Jie gritted his teeth in anger. He really wanted to bite someone!

    "Carrots have high nutritional value, so don''t be picky!" Uncle longughed smugly.

    "You ..." Hearing this, Ao Jie was so angry that his chest heaved up and down. It was obvious that he was furious and was brewing his battle intent. Leng ruoxue and the rest immediately left the ''battlefield'' upon seeing this. They did not want to be affected by the fight between the two of them. This was not the first time such a scene had happened.

    In the end, no one knew how the two of them managed to settle the food. The dinner was all dishes made with carrots as the main ingredient. There were carrot pancakes, carrot soup, carrot scrambled eggs, and so on. When Leng ruoxue and the rest saw so many carrot dishes, they immediately fell silent.

    It looked like they would have to eat carrots too!

    "Wuwu ..." Everyone nced at uncle long with resentment. Then, they picked up their chopsticks unwillingly and ate in small bites. Ao Jie, who was also having a hard time eating, looked at the others ''forced smiles. Suddenly, it was as if he had found his fellow brothers in distress. He became energetic.

    Hmph! Wasn''t it just a carrot? He ate!

    Anyway, there was someone to eat with him, so what was he afraid of?

    As Ao Jie thought about it, he looked at the carrots more affectionately. He also felt that the carrots did not taste that bad. However, everyone ate surprisingly little for this meal.

    In the next few days, their main course became carrots.

    At the end of the meal, everyone felt nauseated at the sight of the carrots. However, due to uncle Long''s power, they did not dare to voice their grievances. Many of them even used the excuse that they were not hungry and hid in their rooms when it was mealtime. They did not dare to take a step out. Otherwise, uncle long would definitely lecture them not to waste food and then force them to eat it. It was terrifying just thinking about it, so everyone became otakus for a while.

    However, there was one person who could not withstand uncle Long''s powerful attacks, and that was Ao Jie.

    Hence, every time it was mealtime, the same scene would y out outside Ao Jie''s room.

    "It''s time to eat!" Standing outside Ao Jie''s door, uncle long said expressionlessly.

    "I''m not hungry. " Ao Jie replied from behind the door. He had to give a response when uncle long came to look for him. Otherwise, that shameless guy would break in directly. So, he couldn''t y dumb even if he wanted to. He felt so wronged.

    "We''re not eating because we''re hungry, we''re just trying to satisfy our appetite. So, don''t be shy ande with me! Let''s go eat!" Uncle long was obviously non-negotiable.

    Every time uncle long said that, Ao Jie had to walk out of the room unwillingly because the next step would mean that uncle long was going to use violence.

    Seeing that each meal was only for two people, Ao Jie wanted to cry but had no tears. This meant that uncle long had specially prepared it for them! And most of the food for two would go into his stomach.

    This continued every day, but Ao Jie had no intention of leaving.

    However, even if uncle long was purposely picking on Ao Jie, he would not torture her stomach. Hence, every time he had a symbolic meal with Ao Jie, he would directly enter the universal bracelet to nourish himself. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue could only feel helpless.

    In the bracelet.

    As usual, uncle long was eating happily. Leng ruoxue, who was at the side, saw this and couldn''t help but ask,""Uncle long, how long are you going to eat your carrot feast? If this continues, Godfather and the others will go crazy!"

    "Oh! I won''t eat it tomorrow. I''ll eat a green pepper feast instead!" Uncle long said with a smirk.

    "Uh!" Leng ruoxue was speechless. Wasn''t he still a noob? After not eating meat for so long, she saw that Ao Jie was about to turn into a rabbit. If he changed to eating green pepper, Ao Jie would probably vomit whenever he saw green vegetables.

    "Finish the green peppers and then the eggnts." Uncle long ignored Leng ruoxue''s reaction and continued.

    The moment uncle long said this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but feel disgusted in her heart. You''re too cruel, you''re driving Ao Jie crazy!

    In reality, Ao Jie was on the verge of breaking down. Furthermore, Leng ruoxue knew that every time Ao Jie finished his meal, he would eat other things like uncle long. However, uncle long would eat in his bracelet while Ao Jie would be feasting in thend of demons. In just a few days, the number of low-level small beasts in thend of demons had decreased drastically. If this continued, the native beasts in thend of demons would have a problem because those were originally their food.

    "Little girl, are you going to plead for that guy?" Seeing Leng ruoxue''s conflicted expression, uncle long asked calmly.

    "It can be considered so!" Leng ruoxue nodded. The head butler of the family was uncle long, so she naturally had to give him some face.<sub> </sub>

    "Hehe! Don''t worry, that guy can take it! He has thick skin and a big temper, so there''s no harm in eating more vegetables!" Uncle long said with a smile.

    "Oh! Uncle long, are you nning to force him to back off?" Leng ruoxue asked curiously. Uncle long had been chasing them away for a long time. However, Ao Jie had been thick-skinned enough to stay here.

    "I can''t drive that guy away! Unless he wants to leave!" Uncle long said helplessly. The reason why he did all these was to tease Ao Jie. That guy was too annoying sometimes.

    "Then uncle long is doing all this for free?" Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    "I don''t think so! At least I''m happy!" Uncle long said disapprovingly.

    "Uh! Alright! I''m sure uncle long must be very bored. " Leng ruoxue understood.

    "Hehe! It was quite boring recently! I don''t even like to count money anymore, mainly because I can''t count it all. " Uncle long said in an annoying tone.

    "Uncle long, we have to keep a low profile." Leng ruoxue realized that she had been feeling more helplesstely, and it was all because of uncle long.

    "Yes, yes, we have to keep a low profile so that others won''t be jealous of us," Uncle long nodded seriously.

    At this moment, Qing Jue''s voice rang in their ears.

    "Sister, someone is looking for you outside!" Qing Jue said.

    "Who is it?" Leng ruoxue was puzzled. Who woulde?

    "You''ll know when you see it. " Qing Jue kept them in suspense and then disappeared.

    "Little girl, I''ll go with you to take a look!" Uncle long asked curiously.

    Leng ruoxue nodded. Then, she brought uncle long and the evildoer out of the bracelet.

    When they arrived at the living room, Leng ruoxue saw the person sitting on a chair with his back facing them. That person seemed a little familiar. Cheng Wu, on the other hand, stood beside that person with a straight face, not saying a word.

    When he saw Leng ruoxue, Cheng Wu immediately looked at the person sitting down with vignce and said,""Miss, this guy said he''s here to find you. He also said he''ll stay here and cook for you." Cheng Wu''s tone wasn''t very good, because he had a deep hatred for this person!

    At this moment, the person who had his back to them turned around. When he saw Leng ruoxue, he cried out in surprise,""Xue ''er, I''ve finally met you again. Wu.....It really wasn''t easy."

    Seeing this person, Leng ruoxue''s head started to hurt, and the evildoer''s face immediately darkened.

    "Yo! Isn''t that the little guy from the Ji family?" The person who hade was Ji Yun. Although uncle long had not had much contact with him, he still had some impression of him.

    "Yup! I''m ji Yun. Hello, senior!" When Ji Yun saw uncle long, he greeted him with great respect. Although he had only met uncle long a few times, uncle Long''s strength gave him an unfathomable feeling. Therefore, in order to stay here smoothly, he had to please uncle long.

    "Hello! May I know why you''vee to find my family''s girl?" Uncle long sized up Ji Yun and asked indifferently. Clearly, he hadpletely ignored Cheng Wu''s words.

    "I''m here to seek shelter with Xue ''er. I want to stay here and wash my hands and make soup for her every day!" Ji Yun went straight to the point. As he spoke, his cheeks were flushed red. He was very embarrassed to say such words.

    "Uh!" Upon hearing Ji Yun''s words, uncle Long''s eyes widened in disbelief. He stared at Ji Yun as if he was looking at a rare animal. Then, he carefully sized him up. He thought to himself,''this guy is quite bold!'' To dare to say such words, was this little thing not afraid that someone would kill her to silence her? One must know that he could clearly feel the low air pressure from a certain someone. Even he, a reverent-God, could not bear the cold temperature.

    After ncing at uncle Long''s reaction, Ji Yun looked at Leng ruoxue with a wronged expression. Tears could be seen in his eyes as he said with a choked voice,"Xue ''er, I have no home to return to. Will you take me in?"

    "Make yourself clear?" Leng ruoxue could also feel the chill from the demon as she asked with a headache.

    "I was driven out of the Ji family by my ancestor, so I don''t have a home anymore ... If you don''t take me in, I can only wander the streets." Ji Yun''s face was teary as he spoke in an extremely aggrieved manner.

    "Why?" Leng ruoxue asked as she rubbed her forehead.

    "What do you mean why?" Ji Yun didn''t understand.

    "Why were you chased out of your house by your ancestor?" Leng ruoxue asked directly. She could tell that she couldn''t beat around the bush when speaking to Ji Yun. Otherwise, he would definitely y dumb.

    "He didn''t allow me to see you and insisted that I go into seclusion. Naturally, I refused, so he drove me out and said that he didn''t want to see me ever again. Sob ... I don''t have a home anymore!" Ji Yun sobbed.

    However, after hearing his words, Leng ruoxue was very suspicious of the old man''s motive. Not only did he not allow him to leave, he even chased him out. Wasn''t this self-contradictory?

 Chapter 2005 Bing Yao Is Injured (1)

    More importantly, no matter what the old man''s goal was, Ji Yun must not stay behind. Otherwise, she would never have a Day of Peace in her home.

    For the sake of her family''s happiness, Leng ruoxue had decided to sacrifice Ji Yun unconditionally. However, it was as if Ji Yun knew what she was thinking. Before Leng ruoxue could even ask him to leave, his own tears started to flow down like the Yellow River. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue was helpless.

    What was this guy doing? She hadn''t even said anything, and he was already crying! It was really a headache! Seeing Ji Yun bawling his eyes out, Leng ruoxue couldn''t bring herself to ask him to leave. However, the temperature around her was gradually dropping, causing her to feel fear and trepidation, as if she was walking on thin ice.

    AI! It''s hard to be a human! It was even harder to be a kind woman! Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but sigh.

    "Xue ''er, don''t chase me away. Other than your ce, I really don''t know where else I can go!" Ji Yun''s eyes silently rolled down as he sobbed.

    <o>,m Hearing his words, Leng ruoxue endured it again and again. In fact, she really wished that she could be more ruthless and kill Ji Yun, this little seedling that could bring harm to her family, in the cradle. However, looking at Ji Yun''s current pitiful appearance, if she really did that, it would seem a little unkind.</o>

    In addition, the sky was almost dark. If she chased Ji Yun away, he might get lost in thend of demons. At that time, wouldn''t she be in even more trouble? As she thought about it, Leng ruoxue became more and more conflicted. She didn''t dare to look at the ball of ice beside her. It was too cold, wasn''t it?

    "Xue ''er ..." Seeing no reaction from Leng ruoxue, Ji Yun was so nervous that his heart was in his throat.'' Sob ... Is Xue ''er really that heartless?'' He didn''t believe it? He was definitely going to stay here today!

    After making up his mind, Ji Yun cried even more fiercely. However, it was all silent crying, which made him look even more pitiful.

    "Xue ''er, leave him to me!"

    Just then, a heavenly voice rang out from outside the hall. At least, it sounded like that to Leng ruoxue''s ears.

    Following the voice, Feng Moran walked in from outside with a smile on his face.

    The moment Leng ruoxue saw him, she was overjoyed. It was as if she had found a life-saving straw. The joy on her beautiful face could not be concealed.

    "Big brother Feng, I''ll leave that Ji Yun to you." Said Leng ruoxue hurriedly. With that, she pulled therge ice block beside her and disappeared. When uncle long saw that Leng ruoxue was running faster than a rabbit, he sighed helplessly. Isn''t he just a little fellow! Did Xue ''er have to act like she had encountered a ferocious beast?

    With this thought in mind, he patted Ji Yun''s shoulder in a consoling manner. Then, he left without another word.

    In the blink of an eye, only Feng Moran, Ji Yun, and Cheng Wu were left in the hall.

    However, Cheng Wu immediately left the living room, saying that he had something to attend to. At this moment, only Feng mo ran and Ji Yun were left in the living room, staring at each other.

    "Hello, young lord Ji, I''m Feng mo ran." After sizing up Ji Yun for a while, Feng Moran introduced himself.

    "Hello," he said. Ji Yun''s eyes were filled with tears, and they were red.

    "Young lord Ji, if you''re willing to listen to me, I have a way to make you stay here. Otherwise, I can''t do anything." After the two introduced themselves, Feng Moran continued,"

    "Then I''ll listen to you." Ji Yun hesitated for a while before saying. In fact, he had agreed because he saw that the handsome man in front of him didn''t look like GUI Shuli.<sub> </sub>

    "Very good, follow me!" Feng Moran nodded in satisfaction and turned to Ji Yun. After he finished speaking, he turned and left. Seeing this, Ji Yun could only follow behind.

    Feng Moran led Ji Yun through many twists and turns, and finally, they arrived at a small courtyard.

    That small courtyard was located at the southern corner of the Leng family''s main residence. Although it didn''t look very conspicuous from the outside, it was fully equipped with all the essentials. Most importantly, there was a restriction in the courtyard. That was why he had brought Ji Yun here. If Ji Yun lived here, he wouldn''t be able to enter and leave freely without the permission of the master. This was because this was the ce that Leng ruoxue had nned to punish his subordinate with the lower wall. Hence, he felt that this was the most suitable ce for Ji Yun to live. From this, it could be seen that he had also been dyed ck.

    Ji Yun didn''t know the significance of this courtyard, but he was extremely grateful that Feng Moran was willing to take him in, allowing him to have the opportunity to stay by Xue ''er''s side. So, when Feng Moran told him that he would live here in the future, he agreed without a second thought.

    In fact, he had no choice but to agree!

    He was the one who wanted to stay here, so of course, they wouldn''t treat him as a guest. So, although this courtyard was small and unremarkable, and couldn''t bepared to the spacious and luxurious courtyard he had in the Ji family, there was Xue ''er here and not there. Therefore, he was quite satisfied with this ce.

    Unfortunately, his satisfaction did notst long before it turned intoplete depression.

    What he didn''t expect was that the gentle and handsome man would set him up. However, it was toote when he found out. Now, he had finally settled down in the Leng family as he had wished.

    After finishing with Ji Yun, Feng mo ran left.

    For the next few days, Leng ruoxue did not see Ji Yun appear in front of her. She thought that Ji Yun had already left. However, after hearing from Cheng Wu, she found out that Ji Yun had been lured by big brother Feng into a small courtyard with a restriction. Instantly, she looked at Feng Moran with a strange expression, causing Feng Moran to feel embarrassed.

    However, the evildoer was very satisfied with Feng Moran''s performance. As long as Ji Yun didn''t appear in front of him, he didn''t care where he lived!

    On a certain day.

    Everyone gathered in the garden.

    When they inadvertently talked about Ji Yun, everyone expressed their deep sympathy for him.

    "Xue ''er! How long do you n to keep that little fellow from the Ji family?" The master of the ning family asked curiously.

    "I didn''t lock him up." When Leng ruoxue heard her Godfather''s words, ck lines appeared on her forehead. She thought to herself,''could it be that everyone thinks that I''m the one who incited big brother Feng to lock her up? Then wouldn''t she be more wronged than Dou E?

    "After locking him up for so long, I think it''s time to get him out and let him out for some fresh air. Little brat ye, you won''t be so stingy, right? That little fellow is no threat to you. " Uncle long smiled and pleaded. He really felt that the house was not lively enough recently and it was quite boring. Therefore, he wanted to get Ji Yun out to add some liveliness to the house. Who asked Ao Jie to always leave early and returnte? this caused him to have no opponents even if he wanted to find someone to quarrel with.

    "I know. Since uncle long has pleaded for him, let him leave the small courtyard!" The demon rxed. In truth, he was only annoyed by Ji Yun''s constant fawning over Xue ''er. Other than that, he truly didn''t ce Ji Yun in his eyes.

    However, the reason why he gave face to uncle long was not because he did not have his own considerations. During the time that he had locked up Ji Yun, he had been secretly observing the situation in the small courtyard with his divine sense. He discovered that although Ji Yun was somewhat depressed, his feelings for Xue ''er seemed to have be even stronger. In this case, there was no point in imprisoning Ji Yun. He could not let that annoying fellow bepletely convinced either. Since that was the case, he might as well do uncle long a favor and wait for that person toe out before he dealt him a good blow. He had to let that person see the gap between him and himself, so that he would know the difficulty and retreat.

 Chapter 2006 Bing Yao Is Injured (2)

    This thought had been in his mind for some time, but no one had interceded on Ji Yun''s behalf, so he couldn''t take the initiative to speak up. Today, he just happened to push the boat along with the current.

    After obtaining the demon''s approval, Cheng Wu was ordered to release Ji Yun. Then, he arranged for Ji Yun to stay in the guest room.

    However, when Leng ruoxue and the rest saw Ji Yun, they were rather shocked.

    Oh my God! Was this Haggard, sorrowful man in front of her the silly, heartless Ji Yun? It couldn''t have been switched, right?

    Everyone was extremely suspicious. However, when Ji Yun saw Leng ruoxue, he said with tears in his eyes,""Xue ''er, you''re so cruel! You actually turned a blind eye to me and even allowed others to lock me up. "

    Ugh! After hearing Ji Yun''s words, Leng ruoxue was speechless. Was Ji Yunining to her? However, she would definitely stand on big brother Feng''s side.

    However, seeing Ji Yun''s current state, she didn''t want to deal him a heavy blow. Thus, she could only remain silent.

    Seeing Leng ruoxue''sck of reaction, Ji Yun felt even more aggrieved.

    "Alright, kid of the Ji family, you''re an uninvited guest. Other than the fact that you can''t move freely, no one has treated you badly. So, stop pretending to be pitiful. No one here will pity you." The master of the ning family exined to his precious goddaughter. In fact, he also felt that this kid of the Ji family was too pretentious. It was good to lock him up so that he wouldn''t get into trouble. However, it was no big deal to let him out. With them around, what big waves could this kid cause?

    Master ning''s words had hurt Ji Yun''s ss heart, but he knew that he was an outsider, so it was only right that he didn''t stand on his side. After consoling himself like this, his mood improved a lot.

    Then, Ji Yun immediately became lively again. He even spoke to uncle long and the others with great enthusiasm,"Seniors, I''ll go make some delicious food for you to taste my cooking."

    After he finished speaking, he didn''t give anyone a chance to object and ran off without a trace.

    "Does this guy know the kitchen?" Uncle long couldn''t help but ask as he watched Ji Yun''s hurried back.

    "He asked me on the way here," Cheng Wu cleared their doubts.

    "This kid is probably going to roast meat again. No, I have to go back to my room and hide." Liu Feng hurriedly stood up when he heard this. Although they had been eating vegetables at home recently, that didn''t mean that he wanted to eat roasted meat, especially if it was cooked by Ji Yun. He had long since been injured from eating.

    "I''ll go back to my room too!" Seeing this, Liuyue stood up and said.

    "What are you guys doing? Isn''t it just barbecuing meat? is there a need to scare you like this?" Uncle long said with a faint smile. He had long heard of Ji Yun''s famous roast meat, but he had never tasted it personally.

    "Uncle long, roasted meat is like vegetables to us now, so it''s really hard for us to swallow. I won''t talk to you anymore, I have to go back to my room and hide!" After Liu Feng finished speaking, he stood up and wanted to leave. However, he was stopped by uncle long.

    Uncle long said disapprovingly,""Look at you, you haven''t eaten meat for days! While old man ao isn''t here, we can secretly eat. So, you can''t leave!" Uncle long was very serious.

    "Uncle long ..." Liu Feng was about to defend himself, but before he could finish, Ao Jie''s voice rang out in the courtyard.

    "Hurry up and help!"

    When the crowd heard this, they hurriedly left the garden and walked towards the main entrance.<sub> </sub>

    They saw Ao Jie standing at the entrance of the courtyard, covered in blood. However, he was not alone. He was carrying someone on his shoulder, and that person''s body had long been stained red with blood, and it was still dripping blood.

    "I say, old man ao, what''s wrong with you? Did he go to Rob someone?" Seeing this, uncle long couldn''t help but guess. The concern in his eyes disappeared in a sh.

    "It''s a long story, hurry up and help me. " Ao Jie urged.

    When everyone saw this, they quickly went forward to help the person that Ao Jie was carrying down.

    "Old man ao, are you injured?" Uncle long looked at the bloodied man and then at Ao Jie.

    "I''m fine. This blood is his. " Ao Jie said hurriedly.

    "He''s seriously injured. Don''t you have healing pills on you? Why didn''t you give him one?" Uncle long really didn''t understand. He had already saved her, but he didn''t give her any healing pills. What was the difference between this and not saving her?

    "He did, but the healing pills he had couldn''t stop him. Hurry up and think of a way! I can''t let him die. " Ao Jie said worriedly.

    Upon hearing this, Leng ruoxue, Shen nuo, and Liuyue immediately squatted down and curiously examined the condition of the injured person. However, they were shocked to discover that the wounds on the injured person''s body were very strange. They were actually web-like and the wounds were as thick as chopsticks. They were very dense and round, and fresh blood was continuously seeping out from them. At the rate of his blood loss, he would probably die soon.

    "How is it? Do you have any way to stop the bleeding?" Ao Jie asked worriedly. If the bleeding could not be stopped, his life force would be depleted no matter how strong he was.

    "I''ll try. " Leng ruoxue took out a Supreme-grade healing pill and stuffed it into the bloody man''s mouth. After observing for a while, she was disappointed because the blood was still flowing and had even stained the courtyard.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue was depressed. If even the best-grade healing pills were not effective on this person, she really didn''t know what else could save him. For a moment, she was at a loss on what to do with this person''s injuries.

    Since Leng ruoxue''s Supreme-grade healing medicinal pill did not work, Shen nuo and Liuyue also expressed that they were helpless.

    Seeing that they were helpless, Ao Jie was anxious.

    "What should we do? He can''t die!" Ao Jie was like an ant on a hot pan as he walked around in the courtyard and muttered to himself.

    At this time, the curious first elder gently peeled away the hair covering the bloody man''s face and wiped the blood off his face. He suddenly turned pale with fright!

    "Little Xue ''er, he ..." The great elder''s eyes were wide open and he could not speak. Although this person had many injuries on his body and face, he could still recognize this person''s identity at a nce.

    "Senior brother!" The first elder''s reaction caused Leng ruoxue, who was deep in thought, to lower her head subconsciously. When she saw the face of the bloody man, her expression changed drastically. This bloody man was none other than her eldest senior brother, Bing Yao, whom she had not heard from for a long time!

    However, Leng ruoxue would never have dreamed that she would meet her senior brother under such circumstances. How did senior brother end up like this? Leng ruoxue''s heart clenched.

    Although she had not been with her senior brother for a long time, she had already regarded him as her family. Now that she saw her senior brother lying unconscious in a pool of blood, her heart ached.

    "Little girl, he''s your senior brother?" Hearing Leng ruoxue call him senior brother, Ao Jie''s eyes widened in disbelief.

 Chapter 2007 Bing Yao Is Injured (3)

    "Hmm, what''s going on?" Leng ruoxue nodded and asked Ao Jie.

    "I found him at the foot of the mountain in thend of demons. He was unconscious at the time, so I had to carry him up the mountain. I didn''t expect him to be your senior brother. The world is really small." Ao Jie said with a strange expression. After he finished speaking, he looked at uncle long without saying anything.

    "Xue ''er, let''s carry him into the guest room first and think of a way!" Uncle long suggested.

    "Alright!" Leng ruoxue nodded. In reality, after she discovered that this person was her senior brother, she, who was always calm, was a little out of her wits. Fortunately, uncle long had reminded her.

    After sending Bing Yao to the guest room, Leng ruoxue suddenly thought of contacting Qing Jue. After telling him about senior brother''s situation, Qing Jue fell silent.

    After a long time.

    "Sister, bingyao has been poisoned by a special poison. If we want to cure him, we have to find the culprit who poisoned him. Otherwise ..." Qing Jue did not finish his sentence, but Leng ruoxue understood what he was trying to say.

    "Poisoned? What kind of poison is so strange that it can cause such an injury?" Leng ruoxue really didn''t understand. However, now wasn''t the time to ask for details.

    "Qing Jue, no matter what poison senior brother is suffering from, I''ll try my best to cure him. However, the most important thing now is to stop the bleeding. Do you have any good ideas?" Leng ruoxue continued.

    "Use freeze!" Qing Jue said after thinking.

    "Frozen?" Leng ruoxue was pleasantly surprised. This was a good idea. Why didn''t she think of it before? It seemed that concern really made him confused!

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue quickly cut off the connection with Qing Jue and cast the freezing spell on Bing Yao. After a while, Bing Yao turned into a transparent ice sculpture.

    Looking at Bing Yao, who was frozen on the bed, Leng ruoxue felt that it was not suitable for him to stay in the guest room. The most suitable ce for him should be a ce with ice. That way, it would be better to keep his body temperature.

    "Xue ''er, send him to the endless ocean, my home! I have a ten thousand year old ice bed at home, it''s perfect for him to be ced there. " Seeing through Leng ruoxue''s thoughts, uncle long hurriedly exined.

    "Then what are we waiting for? let''s go!" Ao Jie said anxiously. The anxiety on his face was no less than Leng ruoxue ''s. When he saw that Bing Yao was frozen, he understood what Leng ruoxue meant. This was indeed the best solution so far. Otherwise, Bing Yao would die from blood loss sooner orter.

    After making up their mind, Leng ruoxue, the demon, uncle long, and Ao Jie sent Bing Yao to the endless ocean, while master ning and the others stayed in thend of evil demons to look after the house.

    When they arrived at the endless ocean, uncle long immediately set up a transparent protective barrier for Leng ruoxue and the other two. Then, he brought them to the bottom of the ocean and to his home.

    When they arrived at the entrance of the house, uncle long made a few hand seals before hisir was revealed to Leng ruoxue and the other two.

    Uncle Long''s house was very simple. It was a room that looked like a secret room. There were no decorations in it, only a ten-thousand-year ice bed that emitted a biting cold air!

    When Leng ruoxue saw the bed, she immediately moved her senior brother out from the room she was in and ced him on the bed. Looking at the handsome man who had turned into an ice sculpture, Leng ruoxue felt extremely upset.

    In her memory, Bing Yao had always been like a god, but now, that god-like man was lying on the bed lifelessly. She couldn''t even ask what happened to her senior brother, which made her feel helpless.

    "Little Xue ''er, she''s settled down, so you can rest assured! It''s absolutely safe here, and I''ll also let the beasts of the endless sea Guard him well. Let''s leave!" Uncle long suggested, not wanting Leng ruoxue to continue being sad.

    "Thank you, uncle long!" Leng ruoxue said gratefully.

    "Silly girl, why are you being so polite with uncle long?" Uncle long pretended to be unhappy.

    "That''s right, you don''t have to be polite with this old thing. " Ao Jie joked. He also felt that the atmosphere was a little off, so he could only echo.

    Leng ruoxue forced a smile. Then, the four of them left the endless ocean and returned to their home on the mountain in thend of evil demons.

    As soon as they returned to their room, Leng ruoxue could not wait any longer and went into the bracelet to ask Qing Jue about her senior brother''s situation.<sub> </sub>

    When Qing Jue saw how anxious Leng ruoxue was, he had no choice but to tell her everything.

    "Sister, you''d better be prepared!" Before they could officially start, Qing Jue warned.

    "Mm, say it! How can I cure Shixiong''s poison?" When Leng ruoxue saw Qing Jue''s serious expression, she knew that the poison in her senior brother''s body would not be easy to cure. However, as long as there was a chance of survival, she would not give up.

    "Sister, the poison in Bing Yao''s body is a kind of flower poison. It is simr to the flower poison that Cuizhu was once poisoned with, but it is more than a thousand times stronger. So, if we want to cure Bing Yao, we have to find the flower that poisoned him. But the flower is very powerful ..." Qing Jue''s voice became softer and softer as he spoke.

    "What flower is it?" Leng ruoxue asked coldly. Her face was filled with coldness. It was actually flower poison again. Hmph! There were so many poisonous flowers in the divine realm that she even had the thought of destroying them!

    "It''s the blood cherry blossom!" Qing Jue said helplessly. Although he did not want to tell his sister, he knew that if he did not let her know, she would be in greater danger.

    After Bing Yao was frozen, he did not suggest his sister to put Bing Yao into the bracelet for safety reasons. Once the poison entered the soul, it would be able to control the person who was poisoned. It might even let the person know where he was. He could not take the risk!

    "It''s the blood cherry blossom again!" When Leng ruoxue heard the words ''blood cherry blossom'', the fury in her heart rose to the highest point. She had to admit that she was notpatible with the birth dates of those flowers and nts. Otherwise, why would she hear the words ''flower poison'' and ''blood cherry blossom'' everywhere she went?

    "Sister, the blood cherry blossoms we saw in the secret realm were only clones. If we want to cure bingyao''s poison, we have to use our original bodies." Qing Jue continued.

    "Oh! What part of the blood cherry blossom was needed? Where can I find its main body?" Leng ruoxue asked.

    "I only need one blood cherry blossom petal." Qing Jue replied. As for Leng ruoxue''s other question, it was ignored by him.

    However, even if he didn''t answer, Leng ruoxue would still want to know.

    "You still haven''t told me where I can find the true body of the blood cherry blossom!" Leng ruoxue reminded. She could tell that Qing Jue was ying dumb and did not want to tell her.

    "Big sister, you''re still too weak right now. You won''t be able to obtain the petals of the blood cherry blossoms." Qing Jue did not want to dampen his sister''s enthusiasm, but he did not want to lie to her either.

    "How would I know if I don''t try? you just have to tell me where I can find that flower!" Leng ruoxue asked anxiously.

    "God Lord''s mansion!" Qing Jue stole a nce at the demon''s expression. He only dared to tell Leng ruoxue when he saw that he did not object.

    "The Divine Master''s estate?" Leng ruoxue said indifferently. That lousy flower was indeed rted to the Divine Master! She had guessed it before, but Qing Jue had confirmed it for her.

    "Xue ''er, the blood cherry blossom is actually the main body of the fog!" At this moment, the demon revealed a big secret.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, her eyes widened in shock as she looked at the evildoer in disbelief.

    In the past, she had thought that the blood cherry blossom was rted to the God lord''s estate. However, she had only thought that the evil flower was raised by the God lord''s estate. She had never thought that the flower was actually fog Phoenix herself!

    That''s right, she remembered that the demon had once mentioned that the fog ice was a seed. However, she had not linked the blood cherry blossom to the fog ice itself. Now it seemed that this was her mistake!

    "Xue ''er, Wu Jing''s strength may not beparable to Yu'' s, but most of Yu''s abilities have been taught to her. Therefore, her strength is also unfathomable. In fact, I don''t even know what level her strength has reached. Therefore, I don''t want you to fight her now ..." The demon held Xue ''er and said softly. However, he did not finish his words and did not know how to continue.

    "I can''t not save my senior brother, no matter how powerful that rime ice is!" Leng ruoxue understood the demon''s meaning. She did not want to fight against a strong enemy now, but she was afraid that her senior brother could not wait!

    "I''ll help you get her flower petals!" The demon understood Xue ''er''s feelings and naturally would not let Xue'' er take the risk. Therefore, he was the most suitable person to go.

    "You? Demon, I know you''re worried about me, but how can I not be worried about you? You are from the nineherher prison. If you fight with Wu Xuan in the divine world, you will have to use your original power. What if thews of heaven and earth punish you?" Leng ruoxue asked worriedly. She remembered the demon saying that the heaven Earth Law had many restrictions on him. Hence, he could not move freely. More importantly, the demon was not willing to let her take risks, and she did not want him to either. However, with the demon''s current strength, it would be difficult for him to deal with fog ice. Furthermore, going to herir was no different from courting death. So, she couldn''t agree!

    "Xue ''er, don''t worry. As long as I don''t destroy the divine realm''s order and defense, thews of heaven and earth won''t do anything to me. After all, the divine realm is different from those lower-level nes. It''s not that fragile!" The demon smiled andforted her. Xue ''er''s worry for him made him very happy.

 Chapter 2008 Before Departure (1)

    "Really?" After hearing the demon''s words, Leng ruoxue was half-convinced and half-suspicious. She continued,""Then I''ll go with you!"

    "Xue ''er ..." The evildoer looked at Leng ruoxue with slight disapproval.

    "It''s settled then!" Leng ruoxue gave the final word.

    "Alright then! However, you have to listen to everything I say!" The demon said after thinking for a while.

    "Alright!" Leng ruoxue nodded her head delightedly. It was fine as long as she was allowed to go.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes turned to Qing Jue and asked,""Qing Jue, is there a time limit to the poison in senior brother''s body?"

    "Under normal temperature, the blood cherry blossom poison will definitely control the person within half a year. However, Bing Yao has already been frozen, so the poison in his body will not spread for the time being. However, the sooner we get the antidote, the better." Qing Jue frowned and exined.

    "Half a year? If it''s at room temperature and the wound can''t stop bleeding, can itst for half a year?" Leng ruoxue asked in confusion. To her, no matter if it was a human or a God, losing blood was a huge problem.

    "It''s possible. The life force of a God is very strong. Half a year is not a problem. Once the poison of the blood cherry blossom takes control of the poisoned person, the blood will stop flowing out. However, at that time, there will be no way to cure the poisoned person!" Qing Jue continued.

    "Oh!" Leng ruoxue understood. However, no matter how long her senior brother couldst, she knew that she had to get her hands on the blood cherry blossom petals as soon as possible. Her senior brother was like a banished immortal. If he were to continue lying on the bed lifelessly, her heart would ache.

    "Sister, I won''t stop you if you want to go to the Divine Master''s estate. However, you''d better let huanchen know that he''s more familiar with the Divine Master''s estate than I am. Things will be much easier with him leading the way." Qing Jue reminded. In addition, that guy''s strength was almost undamaged, so he could at least be a hired thug. Therefore, Huan Chen was naturally used as abor force.

    "En!" Leng ruoxue nodded and left the bracelet with the evildoer.

    At the same time, in another room, uncle long and Ao Jie were sitting opposite each other, but neither of them spoke first.

    After a long while.

    Ao Jie finally spoke first.

    "I say, old whale, what are you thinking?" Ao Jie looked at the calm uncle long and could not help asking.

    "What do you mean by what I think?" Uncle long asked indifferently.

    "Of course it''s that little girl! "Her identity ..." Ao Jie was only halfway through his sentence when he looked at uncle long with anticipation.

    "Didn''t she call him senior brother Bing Yao!" Uncle long said, unmoving.

    "I know. I mean, isn''t she also that person''s disciple?" Ao Jie said with uncertainty. He had not spent as much time with Leng ruoxue as uncle long, and Leng ruoxue rarely appeared in front of him. Hence, he did not know Leng ruoxue very well.

    "Aren''t you talking nonsense?" Uncle Dragon nced at Ao Jie and said with slight disdain.

    "You ... You already knew?" Ao Jie''s eyes widened as he asked. He could not help but think,''no wonder this guy is with that little girl!'' So he knew about that little girl''s identity! This time, he knew the truth.

    "I really don''t know!" Uncle long shrugged his shoulders and said innocently.

    "You don''t know? Then why are you still so calm?" Ao Jie''s eyes were still wide open. He did not believe uncle Long''s words!<sub> </sub>

    "What else could I have done?" Uncle long asked.

    "Uh!" Ao Jie was at a loss for words. What else could he do? It seemed that he was really too agitated. However, he was also shocked by this fact. He didn''t expect that person to actually take in a disciple!

    "What should we do next?" Then, Ao Jie asked again. He was out of ideas as this matter had a huge impact on him.

    "We''ll wait and see!" Uncle long replied with four words and put on a calm expression.

    "What? What do you mean?" Ao Jie didn''t understand why they had been enduring for so many years. Now that he had finally found Bing Yao and knew that he had an apprentice, how could he hold back?

    "It''s the literal meaning!" Uncle long said calmly.

    "Don''t you want to avenge that person?" Ao Jie quickly asked after hearing uncle Long''s words.

    "Did I ever say that?" Uncle Dragon nced at Ao Jie and smiled.

    "Didn''t you say to wait and see? Doesn''t that mean we won''t fight?" Ao Jie said. At least, that was how he understood it. As long as he said the words "wait and see", he did not know how long it would drag on.

    "It''s never toote for a gentleman to take revenge. We''ve waited for so many years, what''s the point of waiting for this little bit more? Besides, bingyao is injured, and Xue ''er is not strong enough. This is not the best time for revenge. " Uncle long said calmly. Now he knew why huanchen had acknowledged Xue ''er as its master. It seemed that the legendary artifact Spirit had long known of Xue'' er''s identity. Otherwise, he would not have secretly followed her out of the Divine Master''s estate. Now that he was master Yu''s disciple, everything made more sense.

    "AI! That''s true!" Ao Jie sighed heavily and continued,""Old whale, what do we do about Bing Yao''s injuries? If he continues to be like this, it will be a great loss for us!"

    "You don''t need to say that! However, we''re not alchemists, so even if we want to save him, we can''t do anything. However, I know that Xue ''er will definitely think of a way, so we just have to listen to her!" Uncle long said. He was very confident in this and believed that Xue ''er would have a way.

    "Are you that confident in that little girl?" Uncle Dragon''s words surprised Ao Jie. He didn''t expect the old whale to have such a high evaluation of the little girl. It was really out of his expectations.

    "Of course! So, we just have to wait. " Uncle long said with certainty. His deep eyes seemed to be looking into the distance, making it impossible to tell what he was thinking.

    "Then let''s wait! I hope your guess is correct!" Compared to this old whale, Ao Jie''s confidence in Leng ruoxue was obviouslycking. However, this was also human nature. After all, he had only spent a short time with Leng ruoxue. Naturally, he could not understand her too well.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Then, Leng ruoxue''s voice was heard.

    "Uncle long, are you there? It''s me!" Leng ruoxue said from outside the door.

    "Xue ''er,e in!" Uncle long said loudly.

    When Ao Jie heard Leng ruoxue''s voice, he could not help but sigh. Speak of the Devil!

    Following that, Leng ruoxue and the demon pushed the door open and entered.

    After finding a ce to sit down, Leng ruoxue went straight to the point and said to uncle long,""Uncle long, the evildoer and I will be leaving for a few days. We''ll leave the family to you."

    "Leave? Where to?" Uncle long asked with a faint smile.

    "I''m going to Imperial City. " Leng ruoxue exined with a smile. She didn''t want uncle long to worry, so she naturally didn''t n on telling him that she was going to steal the flower petals from the Divine Master''s residence.

 Chapter 2009 Before Departure (2)

    "The Imperial City?" Hearing this, uncle long frowned and said,""Little girl, Yu city isn''t peaceful right now. If you go now, aren''t you walking right into a trap? If Wu Jing finds out, she won''t let you off!"

    Uncle long sighed after saying this.

    He thought of the ck-clothed men who attacked a while ago. Later, he was sure that those people were the dogs of the fog ripple. At that time, the fog ripple had sent more than one group of people to thend of demons. However, those ck-clothed men were those who could not see the light of day. On the surface, there were other people, but there was no need to make a move on the people in the light! Those people''s mission was only to investigate and monitor their every move.

    Later, after potian and the others came, those people also disappeared.

    This fact had always puzzled him.

    However, he had always been a person who went with the flow. He would not force himself to figure out the things that he could not understand, so he quickly threw this matter to the back of his mind. But now that Xue ''er said that she was going to Yu city, he had no choice but to reconsider.

    Now, he could basically confirm that the divine lord''s estate''s actions after the elitepetition had a lot to do with Huan Chen''s disappearance. However, Wu Ling probably couldn''t be sure who had Huan Chen. That was why she was like a lunatic and vented her anger on a few small families. That woman definitely didn''t take Leng ruoxue seriously. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have monitored her on the surface and sent people to attack her in the dark. As for the other reason, it should be rted to the mystic realm.

    However, that woman would never have thought that the person she sent would not only fail to get rid of Leng ruoxue, but also be their captive. This fact would probably make ripple mist die of anger, right?

    When he thought of this, he knew that he could not let Xue ''er take the risk.

    "Xue ''er, uncle long doesn''t allow you to go to Yu city." After some thought, uncle long said with certainty.

    "Uncle long, I''m sorry. I know you''re doing this for my own good, but I have a reason to go!" Leng ruoxue said stubbornly.

    "Oh? Then give me a reason that can convince me! Don''t try to brush me off. If you can''t get past me, I won''t let you go there!" Uncle long deliberately pulled a long face to prove that he was serious.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue felt conflicted. However, the demon was very happy. From his perspective, it was best if Xue ''er did not go. Who asked him to worry about her safety? Hehe! The demonughed to himself. Now, he was really grateful to uncle long, who was blocking his way.

    After hesitating for a long time, Leng ruoxue made up her mind and said,""Uncle long, I''m going to Yu city for senior brother. There''s something there that can cure senior brother''s poison."

    "Really?" Upon hearing this, Ao Jie was overjoyed. He stood up from his seat in excitement.

    "It''s true!" Leng ruoxue nodded, but she couldn''t help but think to herself,''why is this fellow even more excited than me when he heard that there''s something in Imperial City that can cure senior brother''s poison?''

    This wasn''t normal. Leng ruoxue was filled with doubts.

    "Then let''s go together!" Ao Jie said without thinking after getting a positive answer.

    "Uh!" Ao Jie''s initiative really made Leng ruoxue dumbfounded. This guy ... What was going on? Leng ruoxue did not believe that he would be so loyal. After all, in her eyes, her senior brother was only a stranger to Ao Jie!

    "It''s a deal then, we''ll go together. " Seeing that Leng ruoxue did not have much of a reaction, Ao Jie thought that she was not willing to let him follow her. Hence, before the other party rejected him, he decided to make the decision without allowing Leng ruoxue to object.<sub> </sub>

    "Xue ''er, where is the thing you''re looking for in Yu city?" Uncle long calmly asked the most important question. He wasn''t that easy to fool!

    "In the Divine Master''s estate!" Leng ruoxue looked at the astute uncle long and sighed in frustration. Uncle long was really hard to deal with!

    "God Lord''s mansion?" After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, uncle long narrowed his eyes. In fact, he didn''t have to guess much. After all, there weren''t many people in the world who could hurt Bing Yao.

    "Xue ''er, uncle long will go with you!" Uncle long continued without thinking. Now that he was sure that the thing that could cure Bing Yao was in the Divine Master''s residence, he would not let Xue ''er and the evil man go. However, with him following them, he would not object to Xue'' er going there. After all, he knew Xue ''er''s methods.

    "Uh! Uncle long, I''m nning to let you stay at home. " Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    "Little girl, if it were any other ce, uncle long naturally wouldn''t have to follow. But the divine Lord''s Manor is different. There are many experts there. It''s too dangerous for the two of you to go. If old man ao and I follow, we can at least guarantee the safety of the two of you." Uncle long said with a serious face. The Divine Master''s residence! He had not been there for many years.

    "Alright then!" Leng ruoxue had no choice but to agree. She was very clear that if she didn''t agree to let uncle long and Ao Jie follow her, the two of them would definitely not let her leave so easily.

    After exining the matter to them, Leng ruoxue and the demon nned to go back and make preparations. They would set off tomorrow. However, before they left, Ao Jie blocked their way. He looked at Leng ruoxue and mumbled something, not knowing what he wanted to say.

    "Uncle ao, what''s wrong? Do you have something to say?" Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with question marks.

    "Little girl, you call bingyao senior brother, so you''re master Yu''s disciple too?" Ao Jie gathered his courage and asked. Even though he knew that he might be asking nonsense, he had to be clear.

    "Mm! You know my senior brother?" Leng ruoxue made her guesses. She recalled Ao Jie''s reaction when her senior brother was injured. Now that she thought about it, this was the only exnation.

    "I know him!" Ao Jie was very honest. He did not n to hide this from the little girl. Then, he added,""The old whale and I both know each other!"

    Ao Jie''s words shocked Leng ruoxue. Even though she had guessed that Ao Jie might have some sort of rtionship with her senior brother, she did not expect uncle long to know her senior brother as well. Could she say that the world was too small?

    "Little girl, since you''re bingyao''s junior Sister and master Yu''s disciple, we won''t hide it from you. In fact, the old whale and I used to be master Yu''s followers, but we rarely show ourselves in public, so not many people know our identities." After hesitating for a while, Ao Jie continued.

    "Could it be ... You are my master''s subordinates?" Leng ruoxue''s eyes widened as she asked in disbelief.

    "No!" Ao Jie denied Leng ruoxue''s question, but it made her confused.

    What did Ao Jie mean? Didn''t they say that he and uncle long were master''s followers? A follower was not a subordinate? Leng ruoxue couldn''t figure it out. However, the shock in her heart had yet topletely subside. She couldn''t help but turn her beautiful eyes to uncle long.

    "Little girl! All of master Yu''s subordinates have gone through the right path and will follow and serve him every day. As for us, although we are also master Yu''s followers, we formed it spontaneously. In other words, our identity has not been personally acknowledged by master Yu. After all, there were too many people who wanted to follow master Yu in the divine world back then and we could only be considered as one of them. " Seeing Leng ruoxue''s confused expression, uncle long smiled and exined.

 Chapter 2010 Before Departure (3)

    "However, it is also because no one knows of our existence that we are safe and sound after Sir Yu''s ident. Originally, we old men wanted to avenge Sir Yu, but Wu Jing''s strength was beyond our imagination. Therefore, our revenge operation has never seeded. Because of this, old man ao was once wanted by that woman, Wu Jing."

    "Fortunately, Wu Cheng didn''t know who we were or how we avenged master Yu. She only thought that we didn''t ept her as the Divine Master and wanted to find trouble with her. After that, we saw that we couldn''t take revenge, so most of us went into seclusion. After a long time, Wu Cheng didn''t care about us anymore." Uncle long continued. His emotions were brought back to tens of thousands of years ago. He had been hot-blooded before, but as the number of failed attempts at revenge increased, they slowly began to lose hope.

    Even so, they had never given up. It was just that they were no longer as passionate and passionate as before. Besides, they had been searching for master Yu''s two disciples for so many years. They needed someone to support them as they were losing their will. Now, they had finally found Bing Yao, but she was poisoned. As for Xue ''er, she had given them a surprise, but she was not strong enough to convince the others. This was also what uncle long was worried about. However, he had high hopes for Xue ''er. As for the others, he could not guarantee anything.

    After hearing uncle Long''s words, Leng ruoxue finally understood. It seemed like her master''s charisma back then had attracted many people to follow him in secret. However, when the demon heard uncle Long''s words, he didn''t think much of it. In his eyes, Yu was the biggest fool. And these people who idolized Yu were the dumbest of the dumbasses. He scoffed at them.

    "Uncle long, thank you for everything you''ve done for my master!" Leng ruoxue said gratefully.

    "Little girl, you''re wee. We were also attracted by master Yu''s personal charm. What a pity! But Sir Yu was harmed by a viin!" Uncle long sighed.

    It took them a long time to find some clues about Sir Yu''s death. At that time, this fact shocked them because they knew very well that Sir Yu loved his sister, Wu Yan, very much. If it wasn''t for Sir Yu who gave Wu Yan An unprecedented respect, Wu Yan wouldn''t have such a high status in the divine world. However, who knew that the woman who looked gentle and lovely and always hid behind Sir Yu with a timid look was actually a beast in human skin. After knowing this fact, they finally understood what it meant to be a vicious woman, and what it meant to not judge a book by its cover!

    "I won''t let Wu Chen off. I''ll take revenge for my master!" Leng ruoxue said with determination.

    "Good! Good! Xue ''er, I believe that master Yu will be very happy to hear this!" Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, uncle long was extremely happy.

    Ao Jie could not help but say,""Little girl, if you want to avenge master Yu, the old whale and I will definitely help you. However, not all of us who avenged master Yu were as kind as us. As for why I''m willing to help you, it''s entirely because of the old whale, because I trust his vision. However, I trust you, but others may not believe that you have the strength. So, whether you can use those old guys or not will depend on your ability! I''ll inform them when I have the chance. Be prepared!"

    "Well, Xue ''er, those old men are a good help. They''ve always wanted to avenge master Yu. Unfortunately, our strength is limited and we can''t do anything to Wu Yan. So, we have to hide for the time being. However, our desire for revenge has never stopped!" Uncle Dragon added after hearing Ao Jie''s words. In fact, he was very confident in Xue ''er. Other than her weak strength, she was excellent in all aspects. However, he knew how monstrous Xue'' er was. Hence, in his opinion, it was only a matter of time before Xue ''er grew up.

    "Uncle long, is there nothing you can do about Wu Cheng''s strength?" Leng ruoxue asked in disbelief. She was very clear about uncle Long''s strength. If uncle long said that he couldn''t do anything to Wu Xuan, then she really didn''t dare to imagine how strong Wu Xuan''s strength would be. She was afraid that she would be on par with her master!

    "Little girl, several tens of thousands of years ago, uncle Long''s strength wasn''t as strong as it is now, and Wu Ling''s strength was also beyond our expectations at that time. None of us expected that she had been hiding her strength all this time. After that, we began to cultivate in seclusion. However, after so many years, none of us have fought with Wu Ling, so we''re not too sure how strong she is now. However,pared to several tens of thousands of years ago, I think she must be stronger!" When uncle long said this, he was a little worried. That woman''s strength was abnormal, but they didn''t know why. This fact made him feel a little defeated.

    "That might not be the case!" The demon suddenly said.<sub> </sub>

    "Eh? Why?" Uncle long looked at the demon in confusion.

    "That woman''s bloodline isn''t pure, so it''s very difficult for her to improve her strength. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have created that deceptive secret realm. I think that she must be in need of fresh blood to purify it now. Otherwise, it will be even more difficult for her to improve her strength in the long run." The demon said with a faint smile, but there was one thing he didn''t say. If Wu Xuan didn''t think of a way, her strength wouldn''t be stronger. Instead, it would weaken day by day. This was definitely the proof that she was taking advantage of others. One must know that it wasn''t easy to take advantage of others.

    Thinking of this, he suddenly became worried. After absorbing Yu''s nutrients, she should have died from the violent energy. After all, she didn''t have the chaotic body. However, Yu had kindly saved her with his own blood, which created the half chaotic body. However, from then on, she also had the habit of absorbing fresh blood.

    In order to prevent Wu Yan from killing more people, Yu had been feeding Wu Yan his own blood for a long time. Otherwise, Wu Yan''s strength wouldn''t have advanced by leaps and bounds. However, at the same time, Wu Yan''s desire for blood had be stronger, especially for the Imperial blood. Power and greed eventually led her to attack Yu. However, ording to his guess, Wu Yan must have had her eyes on the Imperial blood at that time. As for why she didn''t seed, he had no idea. Fortunately, she did not seed. Otherwise, the current divine realm would really be in her grasp. When he thought of all this, he became even more worried about Xue ''er''s safety.

    This was because Xue ''er also had the chaotic body. If Wu Xuan knew about this, she would definitely not let Xue'' er off. After all, without Yu, the importance of Xue ''er''s chaotic body could be imagined! The purity of the blood within the chaotic body was iparable to ordinary blood, which was what Wu Yan needed even more urgently. After all, he and Xue ''er were the only two people in the world with the chaotic body. However, his chaotic body would definitely not want it, so protecting Xue ''er was his top priority.

    ? However, he did not know if he should tell Xue ''er these things now. After thinking for a long time, he finally decided to tell Xue'' er. At the very least, Xue ''er would be on guard. It was better to act than to act. After making up his mind, he immediately sent a message to Xue'' er.

    After listening to the evildoer''s story, Leng ruoxue was stunned. She never thought that her blood would be so popr. It was wrong! It couldn''t be put that way. It should be said that if Wu Yan wanted to achieve the chaotic body, the best way was to kill her and then change her blood. When she thought of this, she suddenly felt a little gratified. She had heard from the demon that Wu Yan still had a half chaotic body. This meant that after Wu Yan killed her master, she didn''t get her master''s blood to change her blood. Otherwise, it would be even more difficult for her to avenge her master.

    Thinking of her master, Leng ruoxue''s heart ached again.

    Her master had died in the hands of that ungrateful Wuling Wolf, Wuling. Her senior brother had also been killed by that woman. Hence, the hatred between her and Wuling would never end. However, this was also good as they would never let each other off. After all these incidents, it would only strengthen the hatred between them. At this moment, Leng ruoxue''s desire to be stronger grew even stronger. Wuling! She would not let him off!

    After listening to the demon''s words, uncle long also had the idea of testing the fog''s strength. After all, knowing one''s enemy was the only way to win a hundred battles! This time, other than finding something to cure Bing Yao''s poison, he would also find that woman to spar with!

    At this moment, he still didn''t know that the thing that Leng ruoxue was talking about that could cure Bing Yao was actually the petal of the mist. However, even if he knew, he still had to go!

    After that, the four of them split up. Uncle long and Ao Jie went to prepare the items that they might need on the way, while Leng ruoxue and the demon went to bid farewell to Godfather and the rest.

    When master ning and the first elder found out that Leng ruoxue and the others were going to find the antidote for Bing Yao, they wanted to follow them. However, Leng ruoxue''s words made them give up on the idea ...

 Chapter 2011 Uncle Longs Old Friend (1)

    It was because Leng ruoxue smiled at them and said,""Godfather, great elder, our family needs you more!"

    The two immediately agreed to stay when they heard this. They watched the five leave with reluctance. The extra person was Huan Chen.

    Huan Chen''s expression was grave when he found out about Bing Yao. However, when he heard that Leng ruoxue was going to the Imperial City to find an antidote for Bing Yao, his expression became even more serious. In the end, he agreed to Leng ruoxue''s decision.

    After watching the five people leave, the ning family''s master immediately became listless. The first elder was also listless and silent. Seeing the two of them like this, Liu Feng and the others were helpless.

    Did these two old men really have to do this! It''s not like that girl is noting back!

    Unable to bear seeing them sighing all day long, Liu Feng and the others spent more time in their rooms, while Cheng Wu and the others would often stay in the Yao n Building. For a time, the Leng n''s main residence became deserted.

    After Leng ruoxue and the rest left the devil''s Land, Huan Chen teleported them away. In less than a day, they had arrived at the Imperial City. However, when they were still some distance away from the Imperial City, Huan Chen had no choice but to return to the Huan Chen space. After all, they were almost at Wu Chen''s territory. He was afraid that the woman would discover his aura, so hiding was the safest option.

    After Huan Chen returned to the Huan Chen space, their original five-man team had turned into a four-man team. However, before entering the Imperial City, Leng ruoxue and the other three had also taken a disguise pill to avoid being recognized.

    After paying the entrance fee, Leng ruoxue and the other three swaggered into the Imperial City.

    The current Imperial City wasn''t unfamiliar to them, so Leng ruoxue and the other three didn''t stay on the streets for long. They immediately found an Inn to stay in.

    The inn that they had found was not too big and its location was a little remote. However, it was very suitable for the four of them. After all, they were dressed as cultivators who were not doing very well. It was natural that they could not afford to stay in a good Inn. Moreover, the inn was quite far from the Divine Master''s estate. Even if something happened in the Divine Master''s estate, they would not be suspected too soon.

    After booking two rooms, Leng ruoxue and the rest went straight back to their rooms and requested that no one should disturb them. Once they entered their rooms, uncle long immediately found a ce to sit down, as if he had heaved a sigh of relief.

    Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but look at the room in front of her. This room was really simple. Other than a bed, a table, and a few chairs, there wasn''t even a single decoration in the room. Fortunately, the room was considered clean, and it was worth their amodation fees.

    However, when she saw uncle Long''s appearance, she couldn''t help butugh in her heart. She took the initiative to ask,""Uncle long, are you tired?"

    "I''m not tired! I''m a little scared. Huan Chen''s speed is so fast that I feel ashamed!" Uncle long told the truth, and the gloominess on his face quickly disappeared.

    "Uncle long, calm down! Dreamdust is an Artifact Spirit, so we naturally can''tpare to it. " Leng ruoxue smiled as she consoled uncle long.<sub> </sub>

    "Yes, Xue ''er is right. Little girl, the God Lord''s mansion has always been heavily guarded. We have toe up with a n. Otherwise, if we go in rashly, we might encounter danger. " Uncle long said cautiously. It was not easy to enter the Divine Master''s residence. Hundreds of thousands of years ago, when he had decided to follow master Yu, he had not even entered.

    "It''s best to get a map of the God lord''s estate first. " Leng ruoxue nodded. The moment she finished speaking, a white figure appeared in front of the four of them and said,""I''ve already prepared the map for you. " It was Dreamdust.

    Seeing Huan Chen''s sudden appearance, Leng ruoxue was worried. This fellow was too casual. He could go back ande out as he pleased. He didn''t have any sense of organization or discipline. She really didn''t know how he managed to be an Artifact Spirit. Even green vessel didn''t have this ability!

    In reality, this was something that Leng ruoxue did not know. When a weapon spirit reached their level, they could naturally exist independently of the weapon. It was not that Qing Jue did not have the ability to do so, but he was not at his peak. Therefore, Qing Jue could not leave the universal bracelet at this moment. However, even if Qing Jue could leave, he would not be like Huan Chen, who liked to leave his body so much. To Qing Jue, his dedication was more important than anything else. He could not let go of the flowers and nts that he was taking care of.

    Leng ruoxue''s sorrow immediately turned into joy when she saw Huan Chen''s map of the God lord''s estate. She couldn''t wait to open the map. After looking around, she couldn''t help but ask,""Where is the main body of rime ice?" She searched several times, but still couldn''t find it.

    The main body of rime ice?

    Upon hearing this, uncle long and Huan Chen became alert at the same time. The two of them asked in unison,"Why are you asking about the location of rime ICE''s main body?"

    "I need the petals of her main body to refine an antidote pill for senior brother!" Leng ruoxue said guiltily. Before she came, she had only told uncle long and the others that she was going to the Divine Master''s residence in Yu city to look for an antidote for her senior brother. However, she did not dare to tell them that the antidote she needed was the flower petals of rime ice because she was afraid that uncle long and the others would object to it. Thus, she could only hide it from them. However, it was obvious that she could no longer hide it from them, so she had no choice but to tell them the truth.

    When uncle long, Huan Chen, and Ao Jie heard Leng ruoxue''s words, the three of them were stunned and could not react for a long time. Seeing them in this state, Leng ruoxue''s heart was in a mess and she became more and more uneasy.

    After a long time.

    Only then did the three of theme back to their senses. Uncle long was the first to shout,""Leng ruoxue! You''re getting more and more daring! You dare to hide such a big thing from us?" Uncle long was furious. The consequences were severe. He called Leng ruoxue by her full name. Furthermore, the moment he recalled that Leng ruoxue had only nned toe here with the demon to retrieve the antidote, the anger in his heart would rise uncontrobly.

    Ao Jie also looked at Leng ruoxue with an expression that said ''I can''t help you now''. His handsome face was filled with disapproval. Only Huan Chen was rtively calm. After all, he was very clear about the demonic man''s identity. If that fellow wanted to take the flower petals from the mist Ripple''s body, the chances of sess were very high! But the premise was that he had to be at his peak! Now, Huan Chen didn''t have high hopes for him! However, Huan Chen didn''t dare to say this out loud. Otherwise, no one would be able to stop that demonic man when he got angry! Hence, even though he was secretly resentful of Leng ruoxue''s guts, he tactfully maintained his silence.

    "Uncle long!" Leng ruoxue looked at uncle long pitifully. Hearing uncle long call her by her full name, Leng ruoxue knew that he was very angry. However, she really had toe! She didn''t mean to hide it from uncle long and the others. Besides, she didn''t feel good seeing uncle long so angry!

    However, not only did her pitiful look not move uncle long, but it also made him so angry that he left with a flick of his sleeves. Leng ruoxue was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 2012 Uncle Longs Old Friend (2)

    Uncle long was really angry! Wuuu ...

    Leng ruoxue felt so wronged. Then, she could not help but turn her beautiful eyes to Ao Jie and Huan Chen. Who knew that one of them would ignore her and leave, while the other chose to disappear.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue was depressed.

    "Xue ''er, don''t worry, they will understand you!" Knowing Xue ''er''s grievances, the evildoer pulled her into his arms andforted her.

    "Evildoer, don''t you think we should not hide it from them?" Leng ruoxue asked gloomily.

    "Xue ''er, you''re not wrong! If you tell them about this, they will also be in a difficult position! After all, they had to save Bing Yao. The longer they dyed, the worse it would be for Bing Yao. However, they had to get the flower petals of that ingrate, Wu Ling, if they wanted to save Bing Yao. The chance was slim, but they had to try! However, they''ll be worried mainly because they don''t know my identity. Why don''t you tell them my identity? That way, they won''t be so worried!" The demon suggested after some thought.

    "You''ve really decided?" When Leng ruoxue heard the demon''s words, she felt touched. She knew that the demon was doing this for her and was afraid that she would be med by uncle long and the others. After all, the demon had no intention of revealing his identity.

    "Yes, they are the people you acknowledge. Naturally, I will also treat them as my own people." The demon nodded.

    "Then I''ll find a time to talk to uncle long and the others." Leng ruoxue asked the demon.

    "Hmph! You''ve gone too far. You even hid it from me. " At this moment, they heard Huan Chen''s voice. Immediately after, the white-robed Huan Chen appeared before them with a cold expression.

    "Why are you here again?" The demon looked at Huan Chen and said with a look of disdain.

    "What''s wrong with me showing up? I can ''t?" Huan Chen was a little annoyed. Did this guy find him an eyesore? Hmph! ''Since they despise me, I have to appear in front of them more often. Otherwise, they will forget about me sooner orter,'' Huan Chen thought to himself.

    "No! Go back, Xue ''er and I don''t wee you!" After hearing Huan Chen''s words, the evildoer''s disdain deepened.

    "Hmph! I''ll leave if you tell me to! That would be so embarrassing! Evil man, let me tell you! I''m going to be the third wheel. You want to chase me away? no way!" Huan Chen said in an infuriating manner. At this moment, he seemed to have forgotten how terrifying a demon was. All he wanted to do was to argue with him!

    However, not only did the demon not get angry, but he also revealed an alluring smile."Since you like to be a third wheel, I''ll fulfill your wish. If you have the ability, don''t ever go back to your space!"

    "Trying to goad me into action is useless!" Huanchen roared. Then, he red at Leng ruoxue and said,""Master! To think that I trusted you so much. How could you hide such a big thing from me?"

    "Uh! Aren''t you the artifact Spirit of the Dreamdust space? Since I''m your master, you should know what I''m thinking!" Leng ruoxue spoke the truth. She didn''t intend to hide it from Huan Chen like she did to uncle long. After all, it was hard to keep their rtionship a secret. However, she didn''t expect Huan Chen to be unaware of this.

    ? Leng ruoxue''s words rendered Huan Chen speechless. The demon looked at him with a half-smile. After a long while, Huan Chen said angrily,""I respected your privacy, so I didn''t probe into your thoughts. Otherwise, how could I not know?"

    "Oh! I see, then I have to thank you properly!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile. With Huan Chen''s interference, she felt much less depressed.<sub> </sub>

    "There''s no need to thank me, but you''re not allowed to hide such things from me in the future. " Huan Chen stated his conditions. Then, he silently gave the demon a look. The two of them immediately had a tacit understanding.

    In fact, he had shouted at the demon on purpose. Who made his master unhappy? As his master''s Artifact Spirit, he naturally had the duty to help his master solve his problems!

    When Leng ruoxue heard Huan Chen''s words, she immediately nodded her head like an obedient child and promised,""I''ll tell you everything I know in the future, okay?" Her attitude was good!

    "Uh! It''s fine as long as you don''t hide such a big thing from me!" Huan Chen felt a cold wind blow against his body and couldn''t help but shrink back. He didn''t dare to let his master tell him everything. If that really happened, that demonic man would definitely cut him up alive! In addition, the reason why he didn''t probe into his master''s thoughts wasn''t because he respected his master''s privacy, but because that evil man had warned him not to pry into his master''s thoughts, or else, he would bear the consequences!

    At that time, when he heard these four words, he was so scared that he immediately put away the thought of peeking at master''s thoughts. However, if he knew that the demon had only given him such an order, he would probably be even more depressed!

    "En!" Leng ruoxue nodded. She didn''t intend to hide it from Huan Chen! Huan Chen didn''t know. It was a beautiful misunderstanding.

    Huan Chen was satisfied with Leng ruoxue''s quick response. He then asked with concern,""Master, evildoer, how confident are you in obtaining the flower petals of rime ice?"

    "I''m not confident!" The demon nced at Huan Chen and said straightforwardly.

    "It can''t be!" Huan Chen blinked his eyes in disbelief.

    "I''m not sure. You know my current strength, but we''ll try our best!" The demon said very seriously.

    "And you still dare toe?" Huan Chen was speechless. These two people were really bold. This ... Could it be that the sheep wanted to enter the Tiger''s mouth of their own ord?

    "What''s there to be afraid of! Although we''re not sure if we can get the flower petals of the rime ice, we still have to try. If we seed, senior brother will be saved!" Leng ruoxue reminded.

    "I know, but you can''t rush to get that woman''s flower petal!" Huan Chen said after some thought.

    "Eh? Do you know something?" When Leng ruoxue heard this, she asked in surprise.

    "That woman''s true form is a nt, but she has a half chaotic body, so the divine power in her body has never been very stable. The first and fifteenth of every New Year are when her body is at its weakest. Those two days are the best days for us to take her petals. If we can sneak into the divine Master''s estate during those two days, our sess rate will be very high!" Huan Chen exined.

    "Huanchen, you''ve been staying in the Divine Master''s estate all this time. Do you know where her true body is?" Leng ruoxue continued to ask after hearing Huan Chen''s words.

    "Although I know a lot about the God lord''s estate, I don''t know where she has ced her main body. You should know that the ce where her main body is must be the safest! Otherwise, if her main body is destroyed, her little life will also be lost!" Huan Chen said with a frown. That woman''s original body and doppelgangers were numerous, so it was not easy to find her.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue felt a little depressed. However, she also knew that Huan Chen was right! It would definitely not be easy to find the main body''s hiding ce. "Although I know it''ll be difficult to find rime ICE''s main body, I won''t give up!" She said after sighing.

 Chapter 2013 Uncle Longs Old Friend (3)

    "Master, I will help you!" Huan Chen hurriedly expressed his thoughts, but as expected, he was red at by the demon again.

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue nodded. The most important thing right now was to coax uncle long. Otherwise, her movements would be restricted. At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue kept the illusion dust back into the illusion dust space. Then, she nned to look for uncle long with the demon.

    "Master, I don''t n on returning to the Dreamdust space!"

    Just as Leng ruoxue was about to step out of the room, she heard Huan Chen grumbling in her heart. After a faint smile, she pulled the evildoer to the next room.

    Their rooms were next to uncle Long''s and Ao Jie ''s. After knocking on the door, Ao Jie''s voice came from the room,""Who is it!" In fact, Ao Jie was a wise advisor.

    "It''s me!" Leng ruoxue said timidly.

    "We don''t want to see you now. Let''s go back!" Ao Jie said coldly.

    "Uncle ao, please listen to my exnation!" Leng ruoxue said coquettishly. However, Ao Jie waspletely unmoved.

    "No, I won''t listen! I don''t want to see you now!" Ao Jie said without any room for discussion. After that, he did not say anything else.

    After hearing these words and seeing that Ao Jie did not respond, Leng ruoxue was extremely disappointed. She looked at the tightly shut door and stood outside Ao Jie''s door for a while before she unwillingly brought the demon back to her room.

    However, as soon as she entered the room, the door of the next room opened.

    Ao Jie stuck his head out and looked at the empty corridor. He finally heaved a sigh of relief!

    Hu! That was close! He had almost been exposed!

    Actually, the old whale wasn''t in the room at all. Furthermore, it was the old whale who had repeatedly warned him not to open the door for Leng ruoxue as a punishment for her audacity. However, when he felt Leng ruoxue''s disappointment and low spirits, his heart almost softened. If the little girl had stayed outside the door for a few more minutes, he might have surrendered. Fortunately, she had returned!

    ? Thinking of this, he closed the door and hid in his room.

    For three consecutive days, Leng ruoxue tried her best to see uncle long and Ao Jie. However, Ao Jie was determined not to open the door for her. She did not even hear uncle Long''s voice. At that moment, Leng ruoxue''s sorrow deepened.

    "AI!" In the room, Leng ruoxue sat on a chair and sighed non-stop. Two handsome men were sitting on the other chairs and were admiring her sorrow without blinking.

    After feeling the gazes of admiration, Leng ruoxue turned her beautiful eyes to the two of them and said helplessly,""Are you bored?" He actuallyughed at her! This was really too much!

    "Hehe! Master, since you''re so vexed, why don''t we have a one-day tour of the God lord''s estate?" Huan Chen suggested with a smile. He didn''t take uncle Long''s anger to heart, nor did he think that uncle long would really be angry with his master. However, it was still possible that uncle long would give his master the cold shoulder for a few days! Therefore, when his master frowned, the sorrowful look on his face became a sight he enjoyed every day. Not only him, the evil man did not stop his master, but he was also enjoying it.

    "AI!" After hearing Huan Chen''s words, Leng ruoxue sighed heavily.

    "What''s wrong? Does master think my suggestion is not good?" Huan Chen asked in confusion. They had been locked in their rooms for three days. Other than going to the next room, they had almost never left the room. How could their master bear it? In his heart, his master should be very anxious to go to the Divine Master''s estate to find out what was going on!

    "I really want to go to the Divine Master''s residence to find out, but if uncle long finds out, I''m afraid he''ll be even more furious, so ..." Leng ruoxue did not finish her sentence. I should coax uncle long first! Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to concentrate when she moved.

    "AI!" After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, it was Huan Chen''s turn to sigh.

    "Why are you sighing?" Leng ruoxue could not help but ask.

    "I''m sighing for you, master. It''s been hard on you, wuu ..." Huan Chen said honestly. His clear eyes were misty, as if he was about to cry.

    "Uh!" Huan Chen''s words made Leng ruoxue''s forehead fill with ck lines. However, she knew that Huan Chen was teasing her because she had been in a terrible mood for the past few days.

    At this moment, someone knocked on the door. Leng ruoxue quickly stood up to open the door. When she saw the person standing outside, she was momentarily dumbfounded.

    "What''s wrong? You don''t want to see me?" Uncle long red at him and said fiercely.

    "No! Uncle long, pleasee in!" Leng ruoxue was at a loss. She had been looking for uncle long for three consecutive days, but uncle long had refused to see her. Now, he had actually taken the initiative toe to her. Was this ... True? Could she be dreaming?

    Leng ruoxue pinched herself without a sound.<sub> </sub>

    Oh! It hurt! Then it wasn''t a dream, and uncle long was really willing to see her! Leng ruoxue was extremely excited, but her beautiful eyes were fixed on uncle long with hidden bitterness, as if she was afraid that uncle long would disappear in the next second.

    Naturally, uncle long noticed Leng ruoxue''s small actions. Heughed in his heart, but he still maintained a serious expression on his face.

    "Is this the little girl you were talking about? why does she look a little silly?" Suddenly, an unfamiliar voice rang in Leng ruoxue''s ears. When Leng ruoxue heard this voice, she suddenly realized that other than uncle long and Ao Jie, there was another man she did not recognize at the door.

    The man''s facial features were delicate, his skin was white, and he was very tall. He looked very young, no more than thirty years old, but his dark, diamond-like eyes were unusually sharp. He was looking at her with an assessing gaze, seemingly not very satisfied with her. As for the man''s strength, he was also a reverent-God.

    Leng ruoxue knew that this person must have a very good rtionship with uncle long since he was able to follow her here. Otherwise, uncle long wouldn''t have brought him to her. However, she sighed. The people that uncle long knew were indeed of high ss. There were reverent-god level and reverent-god level, dazzling her eyes and making her unable to follow them. But this person ... Did she look that stupid?

    "What''s wrong with your eyes? This girl was very smart! If she''s stupid, then there''s no smart one in this world!" Uncle long nced at his old friend and said indifferently.

    Ugh! Was uncle longplimenting her? Why did it sound so strange to her? Sob ... Uncle long is still angry!

    "Oh, really? I can''t tell!" The man nced at Leng ruoxue and said.

    "Then take a good look. You''ll see." Uncle long said without even blinking.

    Hearing the conversation between the two of them as if there was no one else around, Leng ruoxue was in a dilemma. She was still here! Did uncle long and that man treat her like she didn''t exist?

    Following that, the man really did listen to uncle Long''s words. He carefully sized up Leng ruoxue again and shook his head as he looked.

    "Why is this girl so ugly? You''re really ruining the appearance of the Imperial City!" The man made an important conclusion.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she thought to herself,''I''ve taken a disguise pill, alright? However, she could also tell that this man was here to cause trouble! Otherwise, why would he pick at her on their first meeting? in fact, if it wasn''t for uncle long, she really wanted to shout,"who are you, old man?" He was in charge of the heavens and the earth, and he even cared about what she looked like! Wasn''t this catching a rat and being a busybody!

    Following that, Leng ruoxue heard uncle long say in an unusually serious tone,""It''s safe to be ugly, it''s better for women to be ugly!"

    This time, Leng ruoxue wanted to cry but had no tears.

    However, she endured it!

    If uncle long could agree with that man''s words and not be angry at her for not telling him the truth, she would ept it! I''ll just treat it as an entertainment for my family!

    However, Leng ruoxue had clearly underestimated the man''s strength. The man continued,""But I don''t like ugly women, especially ugly ones like this!" His bright little eyes were full of disdain.

    The moment he said that, Leng ruoxue immediatelyined in her heart,''I don''t need you to like me! It was true! As long as the evildoer didn''t despise her, she didn''t care about what other people thought.

    Then, she heard uncle Long''s reply,""I didn''t bring you here for a blind date. What does it matter if you like this girl or not? besides, I forgot to tell you that this girl is already taken!"

    "Argh! No way! Someone actually wants such an ugly girl?" The man turned pale with fright, his face still full of disbelief, as if he had heard something like ake in the sky.

    "Haven''t you heard of carrots and vegetables having their own preferences? Just because you don''t like it doesn''t mean that other people don''t like it!" Uncle long said indifferently.

    "That''s true!" The man nodded in agreement, then said,""I''m guessing that the person who likes this silly girl must be an ugly monster. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have taken a fancy to her!"

    "Hmph! That might not be the case!" Uncle long said with a smirk.

    "Eh? Did I guess wrong? No way! Who would have such bad taste!" Seeing uncle Long''s reaction, the man said in disbelief.

    "Uncle long ..." Leng ruoxue called out pitifully. Seeing the two of them echoing each other, she could not bear to listen any longer. Even though she did not interrupt to make uncle long happy, these two people could not ignore her existence! That was why she wanted to remind the two people in front of her not to ignore her!

    "What''s the matter?" Uncle long raised his eyebrows slightly and said in an unpleasant tone.

    Uncle Long''s reaction made Leng ruoxue feel rather helpless. It was uncle long who hade to look for her, alright? He actually asked her what she wanted? What the hell is this!

 Chapter 2014 Inform (1)

    After taking a few deep breaths, Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with grievance. Then, she said softly like a little wife,""Uncle long, you''re the one who came to find me."

    "Oh!" Uncle long nodded and walked past Leng ruoxue with his long legs. Ao Jie and the unfamiliar man followed closely behind. The three of them worked together in perfect harmony. Leng ruoxue saw this and thought to herself,''am I being ignored again?'' Uncle long! He was too evil! Uncle long was definitely doing this on purpose! Wuuu ...

    After the trio entered the room, they sat down beside the evildoer and Huan Chen and stared at them. None of the five of them said a word. Themotion they had caused at the door had been heard by the evildoer and Huan Chen, but none of them went out. They were hoping that Xue ''er would calm uncle long down, but it seemed like he was still angry.

    AI! Men! Especially when an old man was angry, he seemed to be even more terrifying!

    Looking at uncle long, the evildoer and Huan Chen sighed in their hearts at the same time. However, they had forgotten that they were also old men who could not be any older!

    As for Leng ruoxue, she continued to be ignored by uncle long.

    "Uncle long!" After standing at the door in a daze for a while, Leng ruoxue took small steps and walked to uncle Long''s side with a smile on her face. She stood there as if she was being punished. However, it was as if uncle long did not see her. He continued to drink his tea andpletely ignored her.

    Uncle long! What are you trying to do!

    Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but let out a long sigh. He had already taken the initiative to look for her, yet he still ignored her! W-What is this?! Leng ruoxue''s furtive nce at uncle long became more and more resentful, to the point that even Uncle long couldn''t take it anymore.

    "Wretched girl, you''re still feeling wronged!" Uncle Long''s body shivered and he sighed helplessly. Xue ''er was looking at him! He even got goosebumps!

    "Uncle long, you''re finally paying attention to me!" Seeing that uncle long was finally speaking to her directly, Leng ruoxue was overjoyed. Of course, the ''what''s the matter'' that made her feel a little depressed earlier was also a part of her reaction. It was not counted!

    "Hmph! Who said I''m paying attention to you?" The moment uncle long heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he immediately pulled a long face.

    Ugh! Was uncle long being tsundere?

    Leng ruoxue looked at uncle long, who was deliberately pulling a long face, and didn''t know what to say.

    Ao Jie had the same feeling as her. He peeked at uncle Dragon with disdain and thought to himself, what an old whale! Aren''t you too good at acting? Are you really still angry? If he was really angry, why would he go and find help for that girl? He even put down his old face to beg that Peacock?

    Yes! The man who came with uncle long was Hua Peacock that Ao Jie had mentioned!

    Of course, that person couldn''t be a Peacock. However, that person loved beauty and especially liked beautiful things. He was also a little arrogant, so they called him the peacock. As for the man''s identity?

    On the surface, he was one of the only two reverent-gods in the Divine Master''s estate. However, in reality, that man was a spy on their side. However, they had not contacted him for a long time. This time, they were only contacting him because of that restless girl, Leng ruoxue.

    In addition, that guy was a human! And not a beast!

    Therefore, no one would ever think that the person was rted to them. This was also the main reason why the person had stayed in the Divine Master''s estate as a spy.

    "Girl, this man is Xuan Yi. You can call him uncle Xuan. Of course, you can call him that in private. It''s best to pretend you don''t know him when there are many people!" At the thought of this, Ao Jie took the initiative to introduce Leng ruoxue.

    However, as soon as he finished his introduction, uncle long rolled his eyes at him, as if saying,"who asked you to meddle in my business!"<sub> </sub>

    However, he understood the old whale very well, so he naturally didn''t take uncle Long''s reaction to heart. Instead, he chuckled and did what he had to do!

    "Hello, uncle Xuan!" After listening to Ao Jie''s introduction, Leng ruoxue hurriedly greeted him. Even though this person was a little ... He was brought by uncle long after all, so she had to give him some face. However, Ao Jie''s words made her feel a little depressed. She did not know if it was her or that senior Xuan Yi who could not be seen in public. In short, one of them must not be seen in public. Otherwise, why would they have to call him uncle Xuan in private?

    However, based on Leng ruoxue''s short interaction with that man, she deeply felt that she was probably the one who couldn''t be seen in public. That man liked beautiful women. If he were to hang out with an ''ugly woman'' like her, he would probably be afraid of beingughed at! Of course, this was just her own imagination.

    "En, I heard that you''re going to the Divine Master''s estate to get the flower petals from the Rime Phoenix''s body?" Xuan Yi nodded and asked straightforwardly.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she was shocked. She sneaked a nce at uncle long and saw that he was as calm as before. Her heart settled down.

    Since uncle long had told this man about this, he must be trustworthy. However, the man''s straightforward words still caught her off guard. He was a little too direct.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue nodded her head. Then, her beautiful eyes looked at Xuan Yi without blinking, anticipating his next words.

    However, after Xuan Yi asked this question, he didn''t have any other reaction, which made Leng ruoxue extremely depressed.

    Why did this person only finish half of his sentence? And the other half didn''t show any signs, so how could she guess? More importantly, she couldn''t read his mind. Sigh! Leng ruoxue could not help but sigh.

    After a while, Xuan Yi finally spoke again.

    "Little girl, I didn''t know that you were so bold!" Xuan Yi said with a faint smile.

    "I''m still alright!" Leng ruoxue didn''t know how to reply to this. Furthermore, after hearing Xuan Yi''s words, uncle Long''s expression seemed to have darkened by anotheryer.

    As expected, uncle long also spoke.

    "Hmph! He was more than just bold! He''spletelywless!" Uncle long snorted coldly, his face still filled with anger.

    "Uncle long ..." Leng ruoxue called out softly.

    "Why?" Uncle long said unhappily, but his tone seemed to have softened a little.

    "Uncle long, I know I was wrong. Please don''t be angry anymore, okay?" Seeing that there was a chance, Leng ruoxue hurriedly tried to please him. She even patronized uncle long by helping him to massage his shoulders, making uncle long feel veryfortable. However, she still put on an ''I''m very angry, and the consequences will be very serious!'' Expression on her face. ...

    However, Leng ruoxue knew that uncle Long''s current state was enough to show that he was no longer angry. It was just that he still felt a little embarrassed and didn''t want to forgive her too quickly. Thus, she only needed to put in some effort to coax him and everything would be fine.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue became even more attentive.

    He even gave uncle long a massage and served him tea and snacks. His service was very thoughtful and meticulous! Even the evildoer was a little jealous, but for Xue ''er, he endured it.

    Even though the evildoer had endured it, Leng ruoxue could still feel a pair of resentful eyes following her, making her feel as if there was a dagger on her back. Her little heart trembled. Then, she poured a cup of tea for the evildoer and took some snacks. Instantly, the evildoer''s face bloomed like a flower in spring, and a smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 2015 Inform (2)

    Upon seeing this, Leng ruoxue wiped the cold sweat off her forehead and thought to herself,''that was close!'' However, evildoers were still easy to please! At least, in her opinion, he was much easier to please than uncle long. Because the demon was appeased with a cup of tea and some snacks, but uncle long ...

    After a long while, uncle Long''s face was finally no longer as stiff as before. Leng ruoxue also heaved a sigh of relief.

    Then, uncle long, whose attitude had softened, formally introduced Xuan Yi''s identity.

    "Xue ''er, this guy is a reverent-God of the God lord''s estate and an old friend of ours. Besides, he knows the locations of a few doppelgangers in the mist. However, we''ll have to verify whether the original body is among them." Uncle long sighed. When he first found out that Xue ''er was looking for the real body of the ripple, he was angry and angry. He was angry that Xue'' er didn''t tell him in advance, angry that Xue ''er was putting her life at risk. However, he soon realized that Xue'' er had toe because she had to save Bing Yao.

    After that, he went to see his old friend in person and exined the matter to him. However, when Xuan Yi heard what they were going to do, he also showed a shocked and incredulous expression because such an idea was too crazy.

    Besides, because of Xue ''er and Bing Yao''s identity, Xuan Yi had to take this seriously.

    However, Xuan Yi had also made it clear to him that he could only help in secret and couldn''t expose himself. Uncle long was also well aware of this! Now was not the time for Xuan Yi to show his cards to the divine lord''s estate.

    Xuan Yi had also requested to see Xue ''er, so he had brought that fellow along.

    However, other than his nature, Xuan Yi had picked his nose and looked at Xue ''er on purpose! He wanted to test Xue ''er''s character and see if she was worthy of his help. At the same time, he wanted to take revenge for himself. Who asked him to be so angry in front of his old friend and evenin to that girl ...

    That was why the two of them had sung the same tune at the entrance earlier!

    After Leng ruoxue heard uncle Long''s words, she immediately looked at Xuan Yi in surprise. Then, she turned to uncle long and said,""As long as we know the location, we can verify the rest ourselves!"

    "Little girl, I don''t object if you want to personally test it out. However, with your strength, do you think you can see Wu Chen''s clone? Not only is the ce where her clone is hiding heavily guarded, but there are also many formations set up to protect her. Although I heard from the old whale that you''re quite skilled in formations, I''m afraid that she''ll find you before you can dispel the formation. With her strength, you won''t be able to escape!" Xuan Yi nced at Leng ruoxue and poured cold water on her head.

    From his point of view, the girl in front of him was a bit ignorant of the immensity of heaven and earth. How could the petals of the mist Ripple''s main body be so easy to take? This would probably be more difficult than killing her directly! More importantly, he was not optimistic about these people''s strength.

    Although he knew a few ces where the fog ice clone was hiding, there were people guarding each ce. Moreover, the people guarding them were basically the hidden forces of the fog ripple. He didn''t even know the strength of some people, so he didn''t think they would seed.

    But the old whale would never say these words!

    Although the old whale also felt that this trip was a little dangerous, he had spoiled that girl a lot. He could see this, so he could only be the bad guy! At the very least, he had to take into ount the dangers they would encounter. Otherwise, if these people were caught by fog, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    "I know this is very dangerous, but no matter how difficult it is, I have to give it a try! I must save my senior brother!" After Leng ruoxue heard Xuan Yi''s words, she said with an unusually firm will.

    "With me here, it''s enough to ensure Xue ''er''s safety." At this moment, the evildoer spoke up. Although the man named Xuan Yi was doing this for their own good, his pride as the Mistress of the Dark World would not allow himself to be looked down upon by others!

    As soon as the demon said this, Xuan Yi immediately turned his attention to him and sized him up with his shrewd eyes. After sizing him up, Xuan Yi was extremely surprised to find that he couldn''t see through this man! This was really too strange.<sub> </sub>

    "You are ..." Xuan Yi asked cautiously.

    "I''m Xue ''er''s fianc¨¦!" The demonughed.

    "Oh! What''s your strength?" Xuan Yi asked directly. Who asked him to not see through it?

    "He''s currently a divine Emperor!" The demon replied honestly.

    "Divine Emperor? Then where did you get your confidence from? Even I, a reverent God, wouldn''t dare to be so arrogant!" Xuan Yi was speechless. Was it because he hadn''te out for a long time, so these little guys had be somewhat unfamiliar to him?

    AI! A newborn calf is really not afraid of a Tiger! Xuan Yi couldn''t help sighing.

    "Although my strength in the divine realm is at the divine Emperor level, I can not be considered as a person of this realm!" The demonughed. Since he had decided to reveal his identity to them, it didn''t matter if one more or one less person knew about it. Now was just the right time!

    Leng ruoxue understood the demon''s meaning and helped him finish his sentence,""My fianc¨¦''s real identity is the master of theherworld prison!"

    Uncle long and the other two were stunned by his words.

    The three of them were stunned and only reacted after a long time.

    However, the three of them still couldn''t believe it. They stared at the demon doubtfully, trying to find some clues from his face. To their disappointment, they couldn''t see anything about the man in front of them. He didn''t look like the master of the nineherher prison at all.

    As old-timers in the divine realm, it was impossible for them not to know about the Mistress of the Dark World who was as famous as the divine Lord. Although no one had seen the Mistress of the Dark World before, they were no stranger to her great name and some of her shocking deeds. However, after observing for a long time, they still couldn''t see any simrities between this monster and the famous Mistress of the Dark World.

    The legendary Mistress of the Dark World was cruel, cold, bloodthirsty, and emotionless. She was not an easy person to get along with. However, the man in front of them ... Did not seem to have any of those qualities. Hence, they could not believe Leng ruoxue''s words.

    Especially uncle long. He had spent a long time with the evildoer and knew his personality well. He knew that this guy was a fan of Xue ''er and would put Xue'' er''s will first in everything. How could such a man be the legendary decisive, bloodthirsty, and emotionless man?

    If the demon was really the Mistress of the Dark World, then uncle long would definitely sigh that rumors couldn''t be trusted!

    In reality, the things that they knew about the Mistress of the Dark World were indeed the evildoer''s personality. However, in front of Leng ruoxue, the evildoer would naturally not appear with that appearance. That was why they felt that the evildoer was not what the rumors said!

    The evildoer was already prepared for this.

    After taking the antidote for the disguise pill, the evildoer had returned to his original appearance. He was immediately enveloped by ayer of faint ck light. Immediately after, the shadow of a pair of huge, ck wings shimmering with dark light appeared on his back. The wings were slightly spread, and they almost upied the entire room. At this moment, the pressure that the evildoer was releasing made people have the urge to worship him ...

 Chapter 2016 Inform (3)

    When uncle long and the other two saw this, they almost couldn''t control their urge to kneel down. However, with a light gesture from the demon, the three of them immediately stood up straight.

    Naturally, the demon wouldn''t make them kneel before him. After all, uncle long was an elder recognized by Xue ''er, and the other two would definitely be Xue'' er''s helpers. So, for Xue ''er''s sake, he would naturally be more tolerant of these people.

    After that, the evildoer retracted his aura and the tense atmosphere in the room returned to normal.

    But uncle long and the other two couldn''t calm down for a while.

    This scene shocked uncle long and the other two men. Now, they couldn''t doubt the demon''s words anymore, because they had never felt such pressure from anyone else except Lord Yu. Not even Wu Xuan could make them feel that way.

    It was an impulse that made people want to worship him. It was not something they could control. At this thought, the three of them realized that their clothes were already wet. The oppressive atmosphere they felt just now onlysted for a few seconds, but they could still feel the natural gap between them and the other party.

    "You''re really the Mistress of the Dark World?" After a long while, uncle long regained his senses and asked in disbelief. His originally shrewd eyes were now at a loss and at a loss.

    Now, he didn''t know how to get along with this devilish man. He was under a lot of pressure!

    "Didn''t you all see it? You guys should be familiar with my signature wings, right?" The demon smiled gently. He knew that the scene just now had a huge impact on the three people in front of him. However, this was not something he could control. It all depended on the ability of the three of them to withstand it!

    Yes! Of course, they were not unfamiliar with it, because master Yu also had such a pair of wings. Moreover, those wings were the symbol of the master God and the master of The Dark World. They were not created by a divine skill, nor could they bepared to the divine skill wings.

    After thinking about it, the three of them calmed down. Then, they bowed respectfully to the demon and said,""Greetings, Mistress of the Dark World!"

    "No need to be so polite, you are people that Xue ''er acknowledges, so naturally you are also my own people! That''s why I hope we can still get along like before. " The demonughed.

    "Yes!" The three of them were still very respectful. In reality, they also wanted to be more rxed. After all, even though the Mistress of the Dark World was as famous as the Lord God, she couldn''t control anything in the divine world. To put it bluntly, she couldn''t control them. However, the reputation of the Mistress of the Dark World was there for all to see! Therefore, they did not dare to rx for even a moment.

    When the evildoer saw them, he could only feel helpless.

    However, the demon knew that they were like this because they had just found out about his identity and were a little unustomed to it. He should be back to normal after a while.

    After that, he deliberately lowered his presence to avoid giving them too much pressure.

    AI! Xue ''er was the best, she wasn''t afraid of him at all! He was a little depressed as he thought to himself.

    "Godfather, now you know why I muste!" At this moment, Leng ruoxue opened her mouth. Actually, when she saw the demon''s illusionary wings, she was also a little surprised. It was because those wings were too beautiful, gorgeous, noble, and filled with a sense of mystery. Besides, she also wanted to touch them to see how they felt. Unfortunately, the demon retracted his wings too quickly. However, it was also fortunate that she had kept them away. Otherwise, not many people would be able to withstand that kind of pressure.

    Who knew that the moment Leng ruoxue said that, uncle Long''s eyes immediately widened,""You brat, why didn''t you tell me his identity earlier? If I had known earlier, would I have been so worried?" However, he was a little worried now. It was not because he was afraid, but because of the identity of that demonic man. He was under a lot of pressure!

    "I didn''t tell you guys because I was afraid you guys would feel pressured!" Leng ruoxue deliberately pouted her pink lips and said, her face full of grievances.

    "But you''re still telling us now, aren''t you?" Uncle long was a little angry. He was under pressure. Sob ... Why did this brat tell him?

    "If I don''t tell you, you''ll be worried. If I tell you, you''ll be under a lot of pressure. I''m really in a dilemma! However, in order to make you feel more at ease, it''s better to tell you the identity of this evildoer. So, I don''t regret it!" Leng ruoxue exined in a serious tone.

    Of course you don''t regret it! They were the ones who regretted it! The three of them thought to themselves, but since things had alreadye to this, they couldn''t pretend that they didn''t know anything! AI! She really didn''t know how to get along with that devilish man in the future.

    When Leng ruoxue saw the three of them struggling, she knew that they were not used to it yet. Hence, she consciously changed the topic to the location where the fog ice clone was hiding.<sub> </sub>

    "Uncle Xuan, tell me where the fog ice clone is hiding!" Leng ruoxue seemed to be in a hurry, but in reality, she was in a hurry. They had been in Imperial City for three days and they had not made any progress!

    "Alright then!" Xuan Yi nodded and stopped pouring cold water on Leng ruoxue. Who asked her to have such a good fianc¨¦? AI! He had someone backing him!

    Then, he revealed everything he knew.

    "As far as I know, although Wu Yan has many doppelgangers, most of them are just smokescreens and not her real doppelgangers. Her real doppelgangers and her real body number no more than four, and those few are naturally the strongest. However, Wu Yan is very cautious, so any hiding ce is very secretive and guarded by many people."

    "The few locations I know of were discovered by ident, and they are very suspicious. As for the strength of the clone inside, I''m not too sure! It can be said that this ce could be a powerful clone, or it could also be her main body, or it could also be a smokescreen she used to confuse others. As for the specifics, you''ll have to investigate it yourself. " Xuan Yi said. After he finished speaking, he took out the map of the divine lord''s estate. The location of the fog ice clone was marked in red.

    "Eh? There are two ces that are underground!" Huan Chen nced at the map that Xuan Yi had taken out and said in surprise. ording to what he knew, that woman hated the underground the most. Although she was a flower, it seemed that she had some kind of psychological barrier to the dark and damp underground. Therefore, he had never thought that the woman would hide in the ce she hated the most for her safety. This had greatly exceeded his expectations.

    "Yes, the guards there are also the tightest." Xuan Yi nodded.

    "How did you discover these two locations?" Huan Chen''s star-like ck eyes sparkled and were filled with curiosity.

    "It was unintentional! When I''m free, I''ll wander around the Divine Master''s estate, so I know that these two ces are different from the rest. I''ve also seen Men in ck send people there, but when they came out, they were already dead. " Xuan Yi recalled.

    "Are you sure that''s not Wu Cheng''s cell?" Huan Chen asked with a faint smile.

    "No, I''ve never seen the people guarding there before. They''re not part of the Divine Master''s estate, so I guess they should be the hidden forces of rime ice. Otherwise, why would they need to be so sneaky and secretive? I wanted to find an opportunity to get close to that ce, but I''ve never seeded. " Xuan Yi said with some regret.

    "So, you''re not sure that''s the ce where rime ice is hiding?" Huan Chen asked.

    "Although I''ve never entered that ce, I''ve entered another ce before. This is the ce. This is a secret room in the Divine Master''s estate. There just happens to be a blood cherry blossom there, and the person guarding that ce has the same aura as the people in the two ces underground. Therefore, I''m sure that that ce is also the hiding ce of the fog ice clone. As for her main body, it''s possible that it''s there!" Xuan Yi pointed to another ce and said to the crowd. As for Huan Chen''s doubts, he exined them very patiently. After all, he did not expect these people to agree with his guess one hundred percent.

    However, after hearing Xuan Yi''s exnation, Huan Chen did not continue asking.

    As for Leng ruoxue, she decided to investigate all these suspicious ces. After all, she did not want to let go of any chance of finding the fog Phoenix''s main body.

    Following that, the group discussed in detail about the people or things they might encounter in the Divine Master''s estate. Xuan Yi even specially instructed Leng ruoxue and the others to pay special attention to a few people, especially their auras. They had to conceal their auras well. Otherwise, they would be discovered by the people from the Divine Master''s estate before they could evene into contact with those suspicious locations!

    After the discussion, Xuan Yi got up and left.

    Two dayster.

    Leng ruoxue, the evildoer, uncle long, and Ao Jie made their preparations and headed to the Divine Master''s residence. Huan Chen returned to the Dreamdust space, ready to remind them of certain things that they should take note of.

    Before he stepped into the divine Lord''s residence, uncle long sent a message to evildoer. He was still worried and said,""Little brat ye, I''ll leave Xue ''er''s safety to you. No matter what, you must ensure the safety of Xue'' er!"

    After two days of getting used to it, he was already able to ept the fact that the demon was the Mistress of the Dark World. Moreover, the two of them had returned to their usual way of getting along, which was something the demon was happy to see.

    After hearing uncle Long''s words, the demon promised seriously,""Uncle long, don''t worry. I will protect Xue ''er!"

 Chapter 2017 First Meeting (1)

    Uncle long nodded in satisfaction after hearing the demon''s words. From his point of view, it was already very difficult for that brat ye to protect Xue'' er. After all, ye chen was only a divine Emperor in this world. More importantly, it was not convenient for that brat ye to make a move in this world. Therefore, even though he knew the demon''s identity, he did not expect that brat ye would be able to get rid of rime ice. After all, this was a matter of the divine world. If the Mistress of the Dark World were to interfere, it would not be allowed by thews of heaven and earth. After finding out that Xue'' er was master Yu''s disciple, he felt that Xue'' er was the best person to avenge master Yu.

    However, with Xue'' er''s current strength, it was unrealistic for her to avenge master Yu. However, with Xue'' er''s demonic talent, he believed that she would be able to get rid of Wu Yan and avenge master Yu in time. So, it was only a matter of time for them. After all, it was never toote for a gentleman to take revenge. They had waited for so long, time was not a big deal. He was also very happy to see Xue'' er grow up. He would feel very gratified.

    With this thought in mind, uncle Long¡¯s gaze towards Leng ruoxue became even gentler. This little girl was the most talented human he had ever seen. With the identity of master Yu''s disciple, he was very certain that the future of the divine world would belong to this little girl. Now that he could personally witness the growth of the junior he liked, it was something that was worth looking forward to for any human or beast.

    At this moment, uncle Long¡¯s heart was filled with excitement. His eyes had turned from gentle to fiery. Leng ruoxue immediately sensed this change and her hair stood on end.

    Ugh! Uncle Long''s gaze was so scary! She was scared!

    Even though she did not know what uncle long was thinking, Leng ruoxue was certain that it was rted to her. Otherwise, uncle long would not be staring at her with such a fiery gaze. When she thought of this, she could not help but be on her guard. Her beautiful eyes that were looking at uncle long were also filled with curiosity.

    "You brat, what''s with that look?" Uncle longughed as he sent a message. He knew that this girl must be overthinking things.

    "Hehe! It''s nothing!" Leng ruoxue was a little embarrassed as she hurriedly replied.

    "Uncle long, let''s go in quickly!" She urged.

    "En!" Uncle long nodded. Then, the four of them walked into the divine Master''s residence as if there was no one else around.

    After entering the Divine Master''s residence without a sound, Ao Jie was excited.

    Invisibility was still the best! He could go wherever he wanted to go, and he wouldn''t be easily discovered. Unless the other party was more powerful than them, it would be difficult to detect their aura and any traces. With that thought in mind, Ao Jie deliberately walked to the front of the Divine Master''s estate''s guard and provoked him silently. He even made all sorts of strange moves. As long as he could think of it, he would do it. Leng ruoxue could not help butugh when she saw him doing so. On the other hand, uncle long had a helpless expression. His face was red as if it was written,''I don''t know this person!''

    Immediately after, uncle long, who could not stand it any longer, grabbed Ao Jie''s cor and returned to the team of four. Then, he gave Leng ruoxue and the demon a look before the four of them continued to move forward.

    As they were afraid of splitting up their forces, the four of them decided to act together. This way, their safety would be greatly increased. As they walked through the Divine Master''s residence, Leng ruoxue looked at the magnificent buildings and beautiful scenery."This God lord''s estate is indeed extravagant!"

    The main body of the divine Lord''s residence was a dazzling golden color. It was the kind that glowed with a golden light. From afar, the entire Pce stood in front of them, dazzling their eyes.<sub> </sub>

    The garden of the God Lord''s Manor was also veryrge. There were all kinds of rare and precious nts growing in it,peting for beauty. However, the flowers were mostly red. All kinds of red, red, and pink flowers bloomed. One could smell the fragrance of flowers without even getting close.

    However, Leng ruoxue didn''t like the fragrance at all. She felt that the fragrance was too strong and it made her feel very ufortable.

    At this moment, Qing Jue''s angry voice rang out in Leng ruoxue''s heart,""Hmph! Of course, it was extravagant. Did she think that others didn''t know that she was a nouveau riche? And the flowers here are just like that woman, so ugly!"

    "En!" Hearing Qing Jue''s words, Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement.

    "Sister, this flower seems to be poisonous. Quickly take an antidote pill!" Suddenly, Qing Jue said anxiously. He had just discovered that these flowers did not look like a big deal on their own, but when they were mixed together, they were extremely poisonous. When he thought about how Wu Xuan had nted these poisonous fog in the garden, he was instantly furious! What was that woman trying to do?

    However, he immediately thought that the woman would not have poisoned everyone who hade to the divine lord''s estate. In that case, the poison must have been specially prepared for people like them who had trespassed the divine lord''s estate. However, there were not many people who dared to break into the divine Lord''s Manor! However, this was the most likely scenario.

    While green vessel was thinking about this possibility, Leng ruoxue had already distributed the antidote pills to uncle long, the demon, and Ao Jie.

    When the three of them saw that Leng ruoxue had suddenly given them a pill, they ate it without thinking. After that, they could clearly feel that their bodies were much more refreshed.

    Before they had eaten the pill, they had already felt their bodies heat up. However, they had not thought much about it at the time. Later, when they saw the pill that Xue ''er had taken out, they had all guessed that there was something wrong with the God lord''s estate.

    After thinking about this, uncle long and Ao Jie couldn''t help but me Xuan Yi in their hearts. They were angry that that guy didn''t give them a heads up in advance and almost caused them to fall into his trap. If it wasn''t for Xue ''er, they would have returned with nothing and might have be prisoners of the divine lord''s estate. After all, the crime of trespassing the divine lord''s estate was not light.

    However, they had really wronged Xuan Yi because he didn''t know that there was something wrong with the flowers and nts in the divine lord''s estate. Moreover, he had long been immune to the flowers and nts here after living in the divine lord''s estate for many years. More importantly, Wu Jing couldn''t possibly let the flowers and nts in the divine lord''s estate harm her people. Therefore, she had already given the antidote to the people in the divine lord''s estate, but they didn''t know about it.

    After this brief interlude, the four of them moved even faster and headed straight for their first destination.

    The first ce they chose was located at the southernmost part of the Divine Master''s estate. There was a courtyard there that had not been upied for many years. However, it was not abandoned because, ording to Xuan Yi, Wu Chen imed to be a thrifty person. Therefore, although no one lived in the courtyard, he still sent people to clean it every day.

    When Leng ruoxue heard Xuan Yi''s exnation, she scoffed at it. No one was living there, yet they still sent people to clean and repair it. Wasn''t it more expensive? However, Wu Ye should be a rich woman, so it was understandable that she was a little extravagant. Just like what Qing Jue had said, that woman was a nouveau riche. Otherwise, she would not have made the divine lord''s estate so magnificent. She did not think that her master''s taste would be so bad.

 Chapter 2018 First Meeting (2)

    "Right! In the past, the God lord''s estate was like a Fairnd. That was truly beautiful and magnificent, not as tasteless as it is now!" Qing Jue could sense Leng ruoxue''s inner thoughts, and he started to roar like a furious green. When he saw the current state of the God lord''s estate, he was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. One had to know that the God lord''s estate used to be such a sacred existence in his heart! But what was this now?

    If it wasn''t for the fact that he couldn''t leave the bracelet of heaven and earth, he would have gone to find the ripple mist to settle the score!

    Grandpa ni was a Vulture who had taken over the nest. Not only did he kill the old master, but he also turned the old master''s Divine master''s Divine master''s residence into a nouveau riche-like ce, causing thest bit of hope he had to disappear without a trace. Qing Jue was so hateful! He had decided that when he recovered his strength from his Prime, he would definitely teach that woman a lesson!

    As they listened to Qing Jue''s inner roar, Leng ruoxue and the other three had already silently approached the courtyard.

    From the outside, the courtyard did not fit in with the magnificence of the Divine Master''s estate. It looked too ordinary and the walls were old. There were only a few leaves on the branches that extended out of the courtyard. It looked likete autumn and it made one feel mncholic. However, after she entered, Leng ruoxue was shocked to discover that the courtyard could not be judged by its appearance.

    It looked like an ordinary courtyard, but there was actually a whole new world inside.

    Compared to the depression outside, the inside of the courtyard felt like spring. Hundreds of flowers were in full bloom in the small garden. The verdantwn and verdant trees all indicated the arrival of spring. Additionally, the temperature inside the courtyard was a bit higher than that outside.

    Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but feel astonished when she saw this.

    However, she would be happier if the ck-clothed men were not busy in the courtyard.

    The aura of these Men in ck was just like ck one and the rest. They were filled with violence and bloodthirst. One look and one could tell that they were people stained with blood.

    Leng ruoxue and the other three were curious when they saw that they were moving boxes into a room. They walked closer and Ao Jie opened one of the boxes when no one was looking. His expression changed immediately. He let go of the box and it closed with a bang.

    "Who is it? Come out! Don''t be so sneaky!" A Man in ck heard the movement and quickly looked around, but he didn''t see anything unusual, so he could only shout.

    However, what answered him was a gust of wind.

    As for Leng ruoxue and the other three, they held their breaths to prevent the ck-robed man from detecting any traces of them.

    At this moment, the slightly annoyed uncle long red at Ao Jie fiercely. Ao Jie returned the look with an aggrieved expression. Both of them weremunicating telepathically at the same time.

    "You idiot, don''t you know how to be gentle?" Uncle long roared in his heart. How could this guy not be as steady as Xue ''er when he did things? Had he lived all these years in vain? He was so frivolous! Fortunately, he hade with them. If he hade alone, he would have been discovered by the Men in ck.

    "I was just scared! It''s not like I did it on purpose!" Ao Jie looked at uncle long and said.

    "What''s inside? You''re actually scared?" Uncle long was surprised.

    "It''s a dead man!" Ao Jie said with lingering fear. His face turned pale when he thought of what he had just seen!

    "Dead? Have you never seen a dead person in your life? Or have you never killed anyone?" Upon hearing Ao Jie''s words, uncle long said with a look of disdain. It was just a few dead people, but they could scare that guy to such an extent. In uncle Long''s heart, this was definitely a useless performance. Furthermore, he felt that this situation should not have happened to Ao Jie!<sub> </sub>

    This was not normal! This was definitely not normal!

    "If he died a normal death or was killed, I wouldn''t have this reaction. You don''t know, but the man I saw just now was so scary and terrifying. His whole body was shriveled up as if he was sucked dry by something. It was too scary!" Ao Jie had never seen such a dead look. When he said that, his body was trembling.

    "Rarely seen, often strange! It''ll be fine once you get used to it! If I''m not wrong, the cause of that person''s death should be the blood cherry blossom!" Uncle long said with certainty.

    Ugh! Seeing how nonchnt uncle long was, Ao Jie could not help but widen his eyes and said,""You''re not afraid?"

    "What''s there to be afraid of? It''s not the first time I''ve seen a dead person like this, Xue ''er has seen one too, she''s even more courageous than you!" Uncle Dragon looked at Ao Jie with disdain again.

    After hearing what uncle long said, Ao Jie was deeply worried. It seemed that he was really ignorant! AI! Could it be that I''ve had too many peaceful days recently, so my courage has degenerated?

    At the same time, the Man in ck, who was on edge, let go of the suspicions in his heart and continued to move the boxes into the room. Leng ruoxue and the other three followed behind the Man in ck and entered the room.

    When they reached the room, Leng ruoxue and the rest saw that the room was filled with boxes. They already knew that the boxes contained dead people, but they were not sure why the other party was collecting these dead people.

    What Leng ruoxue wanted to know more was the location of the blood cherry blossom that had caused the deaths of these people.

    "Green vessel, can you read their minds?" Leng ruoxue sent a voice transmission to Qing Jue. The weakest among the Men in ck was a deity Emperor. She wondered if Qing Jue could read their minds.

    "I''ll try!" Qing Jue said. Although it was a little difficult to read the minds of people who were stronger than him, his sister had the strength of a Divine King now. These people were only one level higher than his sister. Therefore, reading their minds should not be a problem.

    With that, Qing Jue immediately aimed at one of the ck-robed men. He sent his divine sense into the man''s head. The ck-robed man only struggled for a moment, then stopped moving. Of course, to outsiders, the ck-robed man only seemed to be stunned for a moment. In reality, Qing Jue was reading his mind.

    Qing Jue read the man''s mind in a matter of seconds, and the man''s shock onlysted for the blink of an eye. Therefore, after doing all this, the Man in ck did not feel much different, only feeling a slight headache.

    However, he obviously didn''t think too much about it and just continued doing what he was supposed to do!

    Following that, Qing Jue did the same thing and used mind-reading on the other Men in ck. However, to his disappointment, he did not find anything useful. Instantly, Qing Jue''s small face fell.

    "Sister! These Men in ck don''t know anything. They should be at the bottom of the hierarchy. I didn''t find anything useful in their minds. " Qing Jueined.

    When Leng ruoxue heard Qing Jue''s words, ck lines appeared on her forehead. These Men in ck were the lowest of the low? These people were all deity emperors! If they could only be considered as the lowest level, then how terrifying would the strength of the middle and high level ck clothed men be? Not all of them were reverent-god level, right?

    If that was the case, wouldn''t reverent-god level cultivators be cabbages?

 Chapter 2019 First Meeting (3)

    However, Leng ruoxue knew that reverent-god level cultivators in the God World were not asmon as cabbages. This was because there were only two reverent-god level cultivators in the God lord''s estate, and the fact that these Men in ck did not know anything about them could only mean that they were not the core figures in Ripple''s heart!

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue could not help but sigh. The three guys in her hands should be Wu Han''s confidants, right? However, the three of them were reverent-god level, so Qing Jue could not read their minds for the time being. Otherwise, she would have been able to get more information.

    After being depressed for a while, Leng ruoxue quickly regained her calm. Then, she sent a voice transmission to the demon, uncle long, and Ao Jie. Following that, the four of them went to the secret room in the courtyard.

    Following the mark on the map, they found the secret chamber. Leng ruoxue stood in front of the secret chamber and looked at the door, deep in thought.

    "Xue ''er, what''s wrong?" Seeing Xue ''er standing there in a daze, the demon transmitted his voice in confusion.

    "There''s no formation outside this secret chamber!" Leng ruoxue looked at the demon and asked. She clearly remembered that Xuan Yi had mentioned that Wushan''s hiding ce was protected by an array and had people guarding it. However, not only was there no one guarding this secret room, there wasn''t even an array. This was too strange.

    "Could it be that this is a fog barrier that Wu Xuan deliberately set up?" After listening to Leng ruoxue''s words, the demon''s eyes flickered as he guessed. He was very clear that this woman was extremely cunning. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have hidden herself for so many years and finally schemed against that idiot Yu.

    "If it''s a maze, there should be someone guarding it, right? That way, we can confuse the enemy, right?" Leng ruoxue asked.

    "You''re right! However, that woman''s thoughts are very deep, and it''s normal for her to do things that are contrary tomon sense. Why don''t I go in and check it out first?" The demon said after thinking for a while.

    "Xue ''er, what''s wrong?" At this moment, uncle long could tell that something was wrong with Leng ruoxue and asked her with concern.

    "Uncle long, I''m just curious why there''s no one guarding this ce, and there''s no formation outside the secret room." Leng ruoxue voiced her doubts to uncle long.

    "Don''t think too much about it. Won''t we know once we go in and take a look?"uncle long thought for a while.

    "En!" Leng ruoxue nodded. Then, she reached out and pushed open the door of the secret room gently. The four of them looked at each other and walked in one step after another ...

    At the same time, on the throne in the Divine Master''s estate, a woman in red who had her eyes closed suddenly opened her beautiful eyes. Her eyes were full of light, which was very charming. With a sh of light, the woman in red disappeared from the throne.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the other three had entered the secret chamber. However, they were disappointed to find that there was nothing in the secret chamber. The entire secret chamber was empty. However, before Leng ruoxue and the other three could do a thorough search, the space around them started to fluctuate. Following that, a Lady in Red appeared in the secret chamber.

    Instantly, Leng ruoxue and the rest were on their guard.

    After that, for safety reasons, she moved the four of them into the bracelet.

    Although she didn''t know the woman''s identity, the woman''s pressure was too strong. She didn''t dare to be careless, nor did she want to risk the lives of uncle long and the others, so she had to hide.

    Uncle Dragon and the evildoer were already used to the sudden change of environment. However, Ao Jie was not calm at all. He stared at the dense spirit Qi that was almost liquid in front of him. He was obviously at a loss.

    When he came back to his senses, he looked surprised. However, when he saw that uncle Long''s reaction seemed to be quite ustomed to it, he was too embarrassed to ask his stomach full of questions.

    One had to know that he was Beastie, who prided himself on his intelligence. Therefore, he would never ask questions that he should not ask!

    Just like that, Ao Jie was forced to calm down.

    At this time, uncle long looked at the screen and frowned.""Wu Chen''s reaction is really fast. I didn''t expect that we would alert her!"

    Yes! The woman in red who had suddenly appeared in the secret chamber was Wu Ling, and uncle long knew that the woman was definitelying for them. However, he couldn''t understand why Wu Ling had discovered their existence when he clearly didn''t sense any restrictions in the secret chamber. Fortunately, they were invisible, and the little girl had this space. Otherwise, they would have be prisoners.

    "She''s Wu Chen?" Uncle Long''s words caused Leng ruoxue to turn her attention to the red-robeddy in the light screen.<sub> </sub>

    This Wu Jing was indeed as beautiful as the legends said. Red eyes, red hair, smooth skin, a noble temperament with a trace of bravado. The gorgeous red clothes Set off her heat like fire. At this moment, her eyes were like rubies, shining brightly, and her deep eyes seemed to be able to suck people in ...

    This kind of miasma was really difficult for men to refuse. No wonder it was rumored that she had many admirers in the divine realm.

    However, the three men beside her didn''t seem to be interested in fog!

    Leng ruoxue found it funny when she saw the evildoer and the other two frowning. If the three of them ''performance was known by the admirers of rime ice, they would probably vomit blood out of anger, right?

    "I didn''t expect her strength to have already reached such a level." Suddenly, the frowning evildoer spoke.

    "What?" Leng ruoxue looked at the evildoer in surprise, her little face filled with question marks.

    "This woman''s strength is only a step away from bing the true Lord of the divine realm. It seems that her strength has improved very quickly over the years!" The demon said expressionlessly. However, in reality, his heart was in a state of shock.

    In the past, Wu Chen¡¯s strength was nothing in his eyes. However, the current Wu Chen at least had the strength to fight with him. Moreover, he could not win against Wu Chen with his current strength.

    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but worry.

    Xue'' er''s strength was far inferior to Wu Xuan¡¯s. Right now, Wu Xuan could defeat Xue'' er with just a finger. Moreover, his current strength was not at his peak, so it would be very difficult for him to defeat Wu Xuan. More importantly, he could think of ways to protect Xue'' er''s safety, but he could not go on a killing spree in the divinity. To put it bluntly, he could not easily make a move in the divinity. Otherwise, thews of the heaven and earth would probably meddle in his business again!

    Looking at Xue'' er who was beside him, the demon pulled her into his arms and thought to himself," no matter what, I will definitely protect Xue'' er''s safety. The best way is to avoid the two of them meeting too early. After all, there is a huge difference in strength between the two of them. If they meet too early, it would not be conducive to Xue'' er''s growth and would even hurt Xue'' er''s self-confidence." At the same time, the demon''s mind began to spin as he thought about how they could avoid the miasma. However, that woman''s vignce was too high. It didn''t seem realistic to take the petals from her body without disturbing her. He was worried!

    While the demon was secretly feeling dejected, Leng ruoxue was looking at the fog in the light screen and was eager to try.

    This woman was the strongest of her kind that she had ever met. Therefore, Leng ruoxue was very eager to fight with her. When she saw fog ice, she felt as if she had seen her nemesis. She was extremely excited. However, when she saw the serious looks on the demon, uncle Dragon, and Ao Jie''s faces, she did not dare to voice out her thoughts. Otherwise, the three of them would go crazy.

    However, her thoughts could not be hidden from Qing Jue and the little beasts who had recognized her as their master.

    "Sister, you''re not a match for that damn woman, Wu Yan, right now. So, don''t even think about fighting her. I won''t allow it!" Qing Jue stood in front of Leng ruoxue and transmitted his voice to her. Otherwise, that evildoer would definitely fly into a rage if he were to say these words!

    "En, little master, if you see fog ice now, you have to hide. Otherwise, I''ll tell your thoughts to that evildoer. I''m afraid you don''t know, but he''s extremely overbearing in some aspects!" Huan Chen, who had been silent all this time, also threatened.

    Then, baby, charm, and the other small beasts also sent a voice transmission to Leng ruoxue in unison to express their concern and worry. They knew their master too well. Their master was definitely someone who would go to the Tiger''s Mountain even though she knew that there were Tigers there!

    Qing Jue, Huan Chen, and the little Beastie spoke one after another, causing Leng ruoxue''s head to buzz. At this moment, there were too many voices in her head and it was a mess. In the end, Leng ruoxue had no choice but to promise them some unfair conditions and promise that she would never appear in front of Wu Xiao on her own ord. Only then did they feel at ease.

    "AI! This woman is really difficult to deal with!" Uncle long, who was also staring at the light screen, chimed in after the demon. Just now, when the woman appeared in the secret room, he could clearly feel that the fog was definitely stronger than him. He was deeply depressed about this. He was no match for the fog in the past, and after cultivating for so long, he still couldn''t defeat the fog. This fact made him feel a little depressed.

    Ao Jie kept sighing and his face turned ck.

    Leng ruoxue couldn''t bear to see them like this and couldn''t bear it any longer.""Uncle long, uncle ao, can you guys cheer up? Isn''t it just a rime ice! Although we might not be as strong as her, she definitely won''t be able to find us!"

    "Uh! You mean, we''ve been hiding here all this time?" Ao Jie''s eyes widened and he asked speechlessly after hearing Leng ruoxue''s words.

    "I can ''t?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes and said innocently. She didn''t think that hiding was a big deal if she couldn''t win. She wouldn''t be ashamed of it, so she was rather calm.

    "Xue ''er is right, let''s hide first!" Uncle long sighed and agreed.

 Chapter 2020 Hatred Born Out Of Love (1)

    With uncle Long''s words, the four of them temporarily stayed in the bracelets with peace of mind.

    At this moment, Wu Xuan, who was in the secret room outside, frowned and was puzzled.

    It was really strange. She had clearly felt the aura of a stranger, but after teleporting here, she had found nothing! What was going on?

    Wu Jing didn''t understand. In fact, when she came here, she also felt the aura of a stranger for a moment. However, the aura was very short and disappeared very quickly, which made her more suspicious.

    After a careful search, she did not find any clues. She finally confirmed that the stranger''s aura she had felt before had disappeared.

    Thinking of this, ripple mist was furious!

    Hmph! No matter who the other party was, since they dared toe here to die, then they couldn''t me her for being ruthless!

    With this thought in mind, the fog disappeared from the secret room in a sh of light.

    However, although Leng ruoxue and the rest saw that Wu Xuan had left, they did not go out immediately. They were afraid that this was a plot by that cunning woman, Wu Xuan. Naturally, they were not in a hurry to go out. There was food and drink in the bracelet, so the four of them ate while observing the movements outside.

    A dayter.

    Wu Jing didn''te back.

    "Uncle long, should we go out now?" Inside the bracelet, Leng ruoxue saw that the fog ripple had not appeared for a long time. She asked uncle long. Having an old man in the family was like having a treasure. So, such a big matter naturally had to seek the approval of the elders in the family. As for the evildoer, although his actual age was older than uncle long, he was automatically ignored by her.

    "No hurry, let''s wait a little longer. That woman is very cunning, maybe she is peeking at us from somewhere! Moreover, she''s already suspicious, so she naturally won''t give up so easily. " Uncle long picked up a piece of snow-white fish and put it in his mouth as he spoke.

    "En!" Leng ruoxue nodded. Although that woman had not appeared for a day, she also felt that it was not suitable for them to go out now. One must know that they had already attracted that woman''s attention. If they went out now, they might fall into her trap.

    In fact, just as uncle long had said, Wu Xuan wouldn''t give up on the abnormal situation she had discovered easily.

    Even though she was not in the secret chamber, she was in the main hall and her divine senses were focused on them. As soon as Leng ruoxue and the others left the bracelet, she would definitely find some clues. She had been thinking about why she could not see them and how they had entered the Divine Master''s residence.

    All of a sudden, an idea shed through Wu Chen''s mind as he thought of the word ''invisibility''.

    Although this term was not unfamiliar to the people of the divine realm, there were not many people who could truly be invisible. It could even be said that they were very rare.

    As far as she knew, invisibility was not an innate talent of a person or a beast. That ability was usually reflected in equipment. In other words, if one wanted to have the ability to be invisible, they had to refine equipment with invisibility attributes. To create an invisible attribute, they would need something called an invisible stone. However, an invisible stone was a legendary item. Where such an item could be found had always been a mystery. More importantly, even with the invisible stone, it was impossible to find it. Equipment might not necessarily give invisibility, and it all depended on luck.

    Since ancient times, there had only been a limited number of equipment with the invisibility attribute in the celestial realm. There were definitely no more than three of them. Two of them were in her hands, and the other one had long disappeared.<sub> </sub>

    Thinking of this, the expression on Rime''s beautiful face couldn''t help but be a little solemn. If the other party really had equipment that could make her invisible, then it would be a little troublesome.

    However, it was not that there was no way to break it, but the price to pay for it was quite high. Just thinking about it made her feel pain.

    Some time ago, the treasure house she had hidden in the secret realm was stolen and her losses were not small. Although it was not all of her property, it was almost half of her total property. So, after knowing this, she was furious. Unfortunately, until now, she had not hidden clearly who had stolen her treasure.

    Although she had suspected Leng ruoxue and the others, she did not think that they had the ability to steal her things without alerting ck one. But now that she thought about it, if the other party had equipment that could make them invisible, they should have the chance to steal her things, right?

    However, she immediately denied her own guess.

    After all, in her eyes, Leng ruoxue was just a little brat with slightly better luck and slightly better aptitude. She had not been in the God World for long, so it was impossible for that little brat to have such a heaven-defying item. It was also because of her preconceived thoughts that she had never thought that the aura of those strangers could be Leng ruoxue and the others.

    She had always thought highly of herself. In her mind, not everyone had the courage toe to the Divine Master''s estate and cause trouble. That damned girl who was only a god tier master naturally did not have the courage to do so. Moreover, she had always had many enemies. So, for a moment, she really did not know who the person who hade was.

    The person who came this time would not be Bing Yao! That guy had been injured by her when he came to the Divine Master''s estate to investigate a while ago. She didn''t know where he was hiding! Hence, Bing Yao was also excluded.

    Who could it be?

    Wu Jing thought for a long time, but she couldn''t figure out whose aura it was! However, she wasn''t a person who liked to go to a dead end. She naturally had to put aside things that she couldn''t understand for the time being. Then, she summoned two subordinates and gave them some instructions. The two subordinates left, and after a while, they came back and handed a storage ring to Wu Jing.

    Ripple received the ring and teleported away.

    Then, with a sh of white light, the mist ripple appeared in her own pill refining room.

    In fact, this pill refining room couldn''t be considered her own, because this was Yu Yuan''s temporary pill refining ce. However, after Yu Luan fell, this ce officially became her private ce.

    Everything here was exactly the same as when Yu was alive.

    With a trace of sorrow on her beautiful face, Wu Chen looked around the alchemy room and a monstrous anger suddenly welled up in her heart!

    At this moment, she had the urge to smash everything here again, but she didn''t do it immediately.

    After all, this was where all her memories from her childhood were. This was also the only ce where she shared memories with Yu, and the only ce she could keep intact.

    After living with Yu for so many years, it was impossible for her to not have any feelings for him. On the contrary, she had deep feelings for Yu. In her eyes, there was only the handsome man who everyone looked up to. She was once like everyone in the divine realm, full of worship and respect for Yu. However, she didn''t know when it started, but she was no longer satisfied with this worshipplex of an idol. She wanted more!

 Chapter 2021 Hatred Born Out Of Love (2)

    She didn''t want to look up at the man in her heart with adoration anymore. She wanted to stand side by side with the man she loved. She wanted to let him know that she was no longer the little girl who needed someone to love and take care of her. She had grown up! She was already a mature woman.

    Unfortunately, to her disappointment, Yu only treated her as a child.

    Even if her mind and body had long matured, even if all the men in the divine realm were crazy for her, she was unable to attract Yu''s heart. Yu''s gaze had never stayed on her for too long.

    Sometimes, Yu''s attitude towards her was no different from his subordinates. Sometimes, he would even smile at his subordinates. However, he did not smile at her!

    Especially after knowing her feelings for him, Yu even deliberately distanced himself from her. This fact once drove her crazy. When she thought about it, her heart still ached faintly!

    Why? Why don''t you like me?

    The mist instantly smashed everything in the pill refining room as if she had gone mad, and she howled in pain.

    Yes! She hated him, she hated him to the core! However, her love had turned into hatred! She hated him, but at the same time, she couldn''t forget him. So, every time she saw everything here, she was in extreme pain. However, this was the ce she had always liked toe to after Yu Luan died.

    Every time she came here, she would madly smash things and then restore them. After all, she wouldn''t really destroy this ce, because this was the only ce where she and Yu had memories.

    As for the other ces, they had already been destroyed or disappeared, but this ce was the most intact. So, even though she smashed it, in the end, everything was exactly the same as before.

    After venting, Wu Yan''s mood quickly calmed down.

    Following that, she came to the pill furnace. There was a small cluster of light purple mes burning below the pill furnace. The temperature of the furnace was a little high for ordinary people, but it was just right for refining pills. After that, she took out a few medicinal herbs from the storage ring that her subordinate had given her and put them into the pill furnace. Very quickly, the medicinal herbs melted into a liquid.

    After a few simple incantations, the dissolved medicinal liquid slowly condensed into white powder. Wu Yan picked up a little of the White powder with a thin metal stick, put it to her nose and sniffed it. Then, she nodded in satisfaction.

    Sess!

    Although she knew little about alchemy, refining these things was not a problem. This was also the simplest alchemy, and she did not even need to form a pill.

    This white powder was the powder that could locate the invisible person. Although the powder looked ordinary, the medicinal herbs used were all of the highest quality. However, in order to find the invisible person who had intruded the divine Lord''s residence, she had to endure the pain.

    She put the powder into a white porcin bottle and quickly left this ce that she loved and hated.

    Then, she returned to the main hall and prepared to wait for the rabbit!

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the rest still didn''t know that they had been treated as rabbits. However, even if they knew, they wouldn''t be able to do anything about it. They could only be more careful. However, Leng ruoxue definitely didn''t think that she had the potential to be a rabbit. She had always been a Hunter!

    After staying in the bracelet for a few more days, Leng ruoxue and the others still did not dare to leave the bracelet. After all, there was a cunning, alert, and unfathomably powerful Wu Chen here, so they had to be careful.<sub> </sub>

    However, after staying in the bracelet for a few days, Leng ruoxue became more and more depressed.

    She felt an indescribable sense of powerlessness. When she came, she thought that if she and the others were careful, they might not rm the Rime Whirlpool. But she did not expect that as soon as they moved, they were discovered by the Rime ripple. If this continued, how could they sessfullyplete the mission?

    ? Leng ruoxue paced back and forth on the empty ground in frustration, causing uncle long and the others to feel dizzy.

    "Xue ''er! Don''t go in circles, I''m getting dizzy. " Uncle long couldn''t help but say.

    "Uncle long, I''m so annoyed!" Leng ruoxue said with an aggrieved expression.

    "AI! I''m also annoyed! However, Wu Yan is not easy to deal with, and she is more powerful than us. This is herir, so we can''t think of any good way except to endure!" Uncle long sighed. The gloominess on his face was no less than Leng ruoxue ''s.

    "AI!"

    Sighing sounds were heard one after another, and the atmosphere in the bracelet had also dropped to the lowest.

    "Big sister, let me take you out of this secret chamber!" At this moment, Qing Jue said after thinking for a while.

    "Eh? You have a way?" Leng ruoxue asked in surprise when she heard what Qing Jue said.

    "I can turn into a speck of dust, attach myself to the air here, and leave this secret chamber." Qing Jue said honestly.

    "You brat, why didn''t you say so earlier? You''ve trapped us here!" Uncle long immediately gritted his teeth.

    "You guys didn''t ask me. Besides, I thought my sister would have thought of it!" Qing Jue said with an aggrieved expression. He did not say it on purpose because he did not want his sister and the others to rely on him too much. It was fine to hide here with him, but he did not intend to help his sister and the others with anything, unless his sister herself thought of using him. Even if he helped them, he wouldn''t help them too much. They would have to rely on themselves. After all, this was a rare opportunity for his sister to train. Therefore, he only had to ensure the safety of his sister and the others. Everything else was not within his scope of concern.

    But now, it seemed that he had to make a sound! Because his sister didn''t think of his ability at all, which made him a little depressed.

    More importantly, he couldn''t bear to see his sister like an ant on a hot pan, so his heart softened.

    Hearing Qing Jue''s words, Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes and could not help but ask,""Qing Jue, you ... You can still turn into dust?" Her thoughts could not keep up with the rest of Qing Jue''s sentence. She was obviously more interested in the ''dust'' that Qing Jue mentioned.

    "Sister, I can turn into many other things, but dust is the smallest of them all, and it''s also the most difficult to be discovered." Qing Jue said with a smile. Although he was not in his Prime, the universal bracelet was an innate divine weapon born from chaos. Therefore, no matter how strong he was, he could block the enemy''s detection. Therefore, no matter how strong Wu Han was, he would not be able to detect his existence. Otherwise, Wu Han would not have sensed the aura of strangers but could not find their whereabouts.

    Now, it seemed that bringing them out of this secret chamber was the best way. Otherwise, they would have to stay here indefinitely. If that continued, his sister would go crazy.

    "Yes, yes." Hearing Qing Jue''s words, Leng ruoxue nodded her head repeatedly. Then, she excitedly carried Qing Jue up. However, she did not dare to kiss him. Otherwise, the evildoer who was staring at her covetously from the side would definitely fly into a rage! Hence, whether it was for her or for Qing Jue, she could not do that!

 Chapter 2022 Hatred Born Out Of Love (3)

    "Sister, let''s leave this ce first! I''ll take you to the next ce!" ncing at the devilish man not far away, Qing Jue said with a little disappointment,"woo ... Ever since my sister has a man, she doesn''t dare to kiss me anymore. Although in the past, when my sister kissed me, I would always joke that she''s a pervert, but now, I don''t even have the chance to make my sister perverted anymore. So, I''m a little disappointed."

    "Alright!" Leng ruoxue heaved a sigh of relief when she finally got to leave this ce.

    Just like that, Qing Jue turned into a tiny speck of dust and drifted with the wind. He controlled his direction and followed the air, heading towards his next destination.

    Wu Jing''s attention was still on the secret chamber. Hence, she was not aware that Leng ruoxue and the rest had already left.

    Not far from their next destination.

    Through the bracelet''s screen of light, Leng ruoxue could see the ck-robed men guarding outside as well as the formation that was emitting a faint pressure.

    This was normal!

    Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but think to herself.

    "Xue ''er, this ce is so heavily guarded! If we break the array and go in, I''m afraid we will rm them. At that time, Wu Cheng will definitelye!" Uncle long analyzed the situation in front of him.

    Before he came here, he did not expect to alert the fog so early. Therefore, they were caught off guard for a while. Now, they did not dare to act rashly. Otherwise, when the fog arrived, with the ck-robed man here, it would be difficult for them to win. However, with Xue ''er''s space, he did not have to worry about safety. Although the odds of winning against the fog were not great, it would not be easy for the fog to capture them alive. At least, they had the help of that little fellow, Qing Jue. It would not be a problem for them to escape!

    At the thought of this, uncle long was full of confidence. Without any worries about escaping, he wanted to go to the ces marked by Xuan Yi and destroy them! Hehe!

    "They should be changing shifts, right? We''ll go in when they''re changing shifts?" Leng ruoxue tried to suggest.

    "That''s a good idea, but I don''t know when they''ll change shifts. " Uncle long was a little worried. Before he came here, he didn''t think that he would be discovered by the fog so early. Therefore, he didn''t know the situation of the God lord''s estate very well. However, now he regretted it. Why didn''t he ask more about it?

    AI! It seemed that his vignce and defense were much worse than before. It was all his fault for living in peace for too long! No! He couldn''t go on like this! At this moment, uncle long realized his own problem, so he made up his mind to arrange a training n for himself after leaving this ce. Otherwise, he would waste it if he continued!

    However, Leng ruoxue wasn''t as pessimistic as uncle long. The reason why she didn''t ask Xuan Yi too much about the divine Lord estate was because Huan Chen was around. She could just ask Huan Chen when the time came.

    "In the past, the God lord''s estate had a shift every 48 hours. I''ll probably have to ask Huan Chen now!" Qing Jue said after thinking.

    Although Huan Chen spent most of his time in a deep sleep, he had never left the divine lord''s estate. Therefore, he should know about this.

    Just as Qing Jue had expected, Huan Chen''s voice rang in Leng ruoxue''s heart as soon as he finished speaking,""Young master, the old rules of the Divine Master''s estate have not changed much. As such, there will still be a shift every 48 hours." After Huan Chen finished speaking, there was no more sound.

    After confirming it, Leng ruoxue informed uncle long and the rest. Then, they waited outside the secret room.

    While waiting for the guards outside the secret room to change shifts, Leng ruoxue started to study the formation outside the secret room.

    The formation in front of him was a defensive-type attack formation. In other words, when there were no enemies, it was only responsible for defense. Once an enemy invaded or tried to break the formation, the formation would turn from defense to attack. At that time, it would definitely cause a hugemotion. Therefore, this formation was quite troublesome.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the array and frowned. Even though she didn''t know who set up this array, the person who set up this array must have a high level of attainment in it. This defensive-type attack array was definitely of the highest grade.

    Just as Leng ruoxue was racking her brain over the formation, the guards outside finally changed shifts.

    When Leng ruoxue noticed this, she immediately focused her attention.

    At this moment, a leader of the Men in ck stood in front of the formation. As he cast a few spells, the formation stopped operating. Leng ruoxue''s face lit up when she saw this.

    Could it be that they had to check the things in the secret room when they changed shifts? If that was the case, it would be good news for Leng ruoxue and the rest.

    It had to be said that Leng ruoxue and the others were quite lucky.<sub> </sub>

    Every time these people changed shifts, they would carefully check the secret room for any abnormalities in order to distinguish their responsibilities. Otherwise, if something really happened, none of them would be able to escape. These Men in ck were naturally unwilling to die with others, so they were particrly serious when they checked.

    After the formation outside the secret chamber stopped, a few Men in ck entered the secret chamber. Green vessel controlled himself to turn into dust and slipped in as well.

    After entering the secret room, the screen in front of Leng ruoxue disyed the entire secret room.

    This secret room was not big and there were not many decorations inside. However, in the middle of the secret room, there was a pool made of white jade. The bright red blood in the pool seemed to be boiling, and there was a blood cherry blossom in the pool.

    Leng ruoxue''s eyes lit up when she saw the flower.

    However, at this moment, she was unable to tell if this flower was the main body or a clone.

    "I''ll go out and take a look!" Leng ruoxue thought for a while and said to the crowd.

    "Sister, there''s no need to go out. This is just a clone, and a fake one at that!" Qing Jue called out to Leng ruoxue.

    "Are you sure?" Leng ruoxue lifted her beautiful eyes and asked Qing Jue.

    "Mm, this blood cherry flower only has a faint trace of pressure. Fog''s clone isn''t that weak!" Qing Jue said with certainty.

    "Oh!" Leng ruoxue was a little disappointed. However, she did not want to make a wasted trip. Even if it was just a fake clone, she had to give him a gift. At this thought, Leng ruoxue had an idea. A colorless and odorless powder floated out of the ''bracelet of heaven and earth'' and fell into the White jade blood pool. Other than Qing Jue, uncle long and the others did not notice her little trick.

    After that, while the Men in ck handed over their duties, Qing Jue drifted away from the secret room with the wind.

    After that, they went to a few more ces. Furthermore, they had sneaked in while the Men in ck were handing over their duties. However, the blood cherry blossoms in those ces were fake as well. Hence, Leng ruoxue left behind a small gift in the same manner as before before they left.

    Half a month''s time passed by very quickly. Leng ruoxue and the rest had not found anything. The few ces that they had confirmed were all fake. This fact made everyone feel a little depressed.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the rest were guarding the entrance of an underground secret room, waiting for the Men in ck to change shifts. This was one of the two underground locations that Xuan Yi had mentioned. At the same time, it was also the only two ces that Leng ruoxue and the rest had not explored.

    "AI!" Leng ruoxue, who was in the bangle, sighed again. She had lost count of how many times she had sighed. There were still two ces that she had not checked. If there was nothing here as well, she would definitely fly into a rage.

    "Sister, calm down! If it wasn''t for the fact that our current strength is limited, we could''ve searched the entire God lord''s estate. However, it''s already good that we''ve searched to this extent. " Qing Jue consoled.

    "This is all your credit!" Leng ruoxue said softly in a depressed tone. If it was not for green vessel, they would not even be able to search these few ces.

    "Hehe! What''s mine is big sister ''s!" Qing Jueughed. Then, he raised his small head and focused his gaze on Leng ruoxue. He knew that his sister had suffered quite a blow these few days. She felt as if she had no use at all. She also felt that her actions were a little frustrating. However, he did not think that this was her fault. The main problem was that woman, fog, was not easy to deal with. Therefore, in order not to alert that woman, they had to be extremely careful. Otherwise, if they made a slight move, that woman would immediately teleport and appear in front of them. At that time, they would be even more passive.

    "Yes, mine is also Xue ''er'' s." At this time, the demon also said.

    When Leng ruoxue heard their conversation, her heart felt warm and a smile finally appeared on her face. At this moment, the ck-robed men outside started to change shifts.

    Qing Jue sneaked into the underground secret room while they were changing shifts.

    As soon as he entered, Qing Jue felt a powerful pressure hit him in the face. His eyes immediately flickered, and he turned to the blood cherry blossom in the blood pool in the secret room. He said,"Big sister, this blood cherry blossom is one of Wu Yan''s clones. It''s a real clone!"

    "Really?" The moment Leng ruoxue heard this, her beautiful eyes shifted towards the blooming blood cherry blossom in the middle of the blood pool in the secret chamber. This blood cherry blossom was deep red in color. Its petals wereyered, making it exceptionally beautiful. The diameter of the flower was close to one meter. At the pistil in the middle of the flower, blood could be seen flowing faintly. When she saw this flower, she knew that this was definitely not a fake flower. It was easy to tell the difference between a real and a fake clone.

    However, no matter how powerful this flower was, it was not the main body and was not what she wanted!

    Moreover, although she had the idea of destroying the vampiric flower, she did not dare to act rashly now. Otherwise, it would rm the fog, and it would be more difficult for them to find the fog''s original body.

 Chapter 2023 Speculations (1)

    This fact caused Leng ruoxue to feel exceptionally depressed.

    After searching for several days, he couldn''t even see the shadow of the main body. He finally confirmed a clone, but it still didn''t move! Didn''t this mean that he could only look at the delicious food in front of him but couldn''t eat it? Of course, the blood cherry blossom was definitely not a delicacy. However, he still could not touch it.

    "Sister, let''s leave this ce first!" Qing Jue understood his sister''s feelings very well, but now was not a good time to make a move on this clone. If he was discovered by fog ice and became vignt, he would not be able to continue searching for his main body. He was afraid that his opportunity to stay in the Divine Master would be taken away.

    "Uh! Are we just going to leave like this? That''s the woman''s clone!" After hearing Qing Jue''s words, Ao Jie said with some reluctance.

    "What else can I do? Don''t tell me you want to destroy this clone?" Uncle long raised his eyebrows and said indifferently. In fact, he was also sullen, but he had no choice. He couldn''t move his clone. Otherwise, Wu Xuan would definitelye. Their main purpose ining to the divine Lord''s Manor was to find her original body, not her clone.

    "I want to!" Ao Jie was very honest. The strength of fog ICE''s clone and the main body was very different. If one of her clones was destroyed, it would affect the overall strength of fog ice. By then, it would be rtively easier to deal with fog ice. It was definitely not easy to cultivate a clone with such strength. If one of her clones was lost, wouldn''t the woman be heartbroken? He thought to himself evilly.

    What he didn''t know was that Wu Chen had already lost a clone.

    Mist ripple had a total of three bodies, one of which was her main body and one of her doppelgangers. When she had been cultivating with her doppelgangers, she had split her strength into three parts. The two doppelgangers each had thirty percent of her total strength, while her main body had forty percent. After so many years, the three bodies had been cultivating on their own, so the strength she had transferred to the doppelgangers had been restored long ago. The two doppelgangers now had the cultivation of Hierarch level, and their strength was only slightly weaker than her main body. Losing any of his clones was something that Wu Yan could not bear.

    One should know that her two clones could exist independently and also merge with her. As independent clones, they already had the strength of a reverent-god level. Once the three of them merged into one, her strength would definitely surpass that of a reverent-god level. This was the main reason why Ao Jie wanted to destroy her clone.

    However, the timing was not right. Hence, Ao Jie could only think.

    With regret in his heart, Qing Jue led the group out of the secret underground room. Otherwise, the longer they stayed, the more depressed they would be. Before they left, Leng ruoxue still dropped a small gift into the blood pool for Wu Jing. However, the little thing she dropped this time was different from the previous ones.

    Soon, they came to another underground secret room. This was also thest ce Xuan Yi told them where Wu Xiao was hiding.

    After patiently waiting for the guards to change shifts, Qing Jue sneaked in with everyone.

    However, to their disappointment, the flower here was also a fake clone.

    Leng ruoxue was filled with anger as she threw a lot of things into the blood pool. When Qing Jue saw this, he could not help but feel embarrassed. He knew that his sister was angry, but she had no way to vent her anger. Hence, she could only vent it on this fake clone. Fortunately, her sister was still rational. The things she threw in would not take effect so quickly. However, once those things took effect, fog would definitely be flustered.

    After looking through the ces Xuan Yi had provided, the location of the fog Ripple''s main body was still a mystery. After some discussion, they decided to leave the Divine Master''s estate first and have a good rest. Then, they would decide on their next move.

    After making the decision, Qing Jue brought Leng ruoxue and the rest out of the Divine Master''s residence without a sound.<sub> </sub>

    Wu Han, who had been monitoring the secret room with his spiritual sense, saw that the other party had not revealed a single trace after so many days and couldn''t help but wonder if he had made a mistake.

    However, she didn''t think that she had sensed it wrongly. So what was going on?

    Unable to figure it out, she temporarily withdrew her divine sense and no longer continued to stare at that ce. In any case, unless the aura of those Strangers No Longer appeared, as long as they made a move, she would definitely notice.

    After Leng ruoxue and the others returned to the inn, they immediately appeared in the room.

    Uncle long, Ao Jie, and Leng ruoxue were all a little depressed. The demon could only smile andfort them when he saw them like this,""We''ve checked those ces. This result is quite good. After all, it''s not that easy for us to find the main body of the rime ice."

    "En!" Uncle long nodded in agreement.

    "AI! I''m just a little regretful. It would be great if I could get rid of her original body. " Ao Jie was still thinking about this!

    "I also want to! However, if we were to get rid of her main body, I''m afraid that we would be wanted by the entire divine realm. That''s because she would definitely go crazy. " Uncle long said indifferently.

    "Uh! What do you mean again?" When Ao Jie heard the word ''again'', he immediately became alert and asked.

    "In the secret realm, we once killed a blood cherry blossom. I believe that was one of her clones." Uncle long guessed. The blood cherry blossom was very powerful, and it was definitely not something her fake clones couldpare to. However, the flower had died to Xue ''er''s mes.

    "Argh! There was such a thing? Howe I didn''t hear anything about it?" Ao Jie asked in confusion after hearing what uncle long had said. Logically speaking, Wu Chen should be furious after losing a clone. However, he didn''t notice anything at all. This was unbelievable.

    "How could there be no news? the ck-robed men of the Rime mist sect have alreadye to find us. However, I think the reason why she didn''t specifically target us is mainly because she can''t be sure who killed her clone. After all, those who knew the truth at that time wouldn''t say a word, and most of the ck-robed men she arranged in the secret realm have died. Otherwise, why would she have bided her time?" Uncle long analyzed. However, he didn''t think it was a good thing that Wu Xuan had been biding her time, because this meant that Wu Xuan was very patient. Such a person was definitely not easy to deal with.

    "Uncle long, you''re wrong. The reason why Wu Luan hasn''t made a move is not because she doesn''t know who killed her clone, but because she''s afraid of the punishment of thews of heaven and earth. As the temporary manager of the divine realm, if she starts a massacre in the divine realm, thews of heaven and earth won''t let her off. Otherwise, I''m afraid she would''ve attacked us long ago. However, with the restrictions of thews of heaven and earth, she can''t deal with us openly and can only do it in secret. Therefore, she won''t act rashly until she''s certain who killed her clone. " The demon exined with a faint smile.

    "There''s such a thing? Doesn''t that mean we can use the loopholes in thews of the world to deal with her?" Ao Jie''s eyes lit up and he said excitedly.

    "If that''s the case, then the woman''s attack would be self-defense." The demon reminded.

 Chapter 2024 Speculations (2)

    When uncle Dragon heard Ao Jie''s words, he looked at him as if he was an idiot and said,""If everyone can attack the master God, and the master God can only be beaten, would you be willing to be the master God?"

    He knew very well that thews of the world forbade divine Masters from massacring the divine world not because they wanted to protect the interests of the people of the divine world, but purely for the sake of the divine world''s stability. However, thews of the world would not forcefully restrict certain things from happening, or else the incident from over a hundred thousand years ago would not have happened.

    However, Wu Yan was obviously afraid of the rules of heaven and earth. Otherwise, she would not have been able to endure it.

    To them, this was definitely a good thing. At least, it gave Xue ''er a chance to improve her strength.

    In fact, uncle long was right.

    Thews of the heaven and earth existed for the peace of the heaven and earth. However, thews of the heaven and earth also followed thews of nature, which determined the superior and the inferior. Therefore, the people of the divine world could have conflicts or even kill each other from time to time, but the Divine Masters could not easily attack the gods. After all, the Divine Masters "strength had long surpassed reverent God and they were the Masters of the divine world. If the Divine Masters wanted to attack the people of the divine world, they only needed to think about it. Thus, thews of the heaven and earth had restrictions on the Divine Masters in this aspect!

    There had to be a reasonable reason. Otherwise, the Divine Master would be punished by the rules of heaven and earth. As for the severity, it would depend on the degree of the attack.

    Otherwise, the fog Phoenix would not have cultivated a group of men in ck to sacrifice. The fog Phoenix would basically send them to do all the shady things. ording to the understanding of thews of heaven and earth, those people were not from the divine lord''s estate, so they naturally did not belong to the fog Phoenix. Therefore, this could be considered a small loophole in thews of heaven and earth!

    Fortunately, those people were not invincible in the immortal realm. Otherwise, the people of the immortal realm would be in great misery and suffering.

    However, there were two situations in which Wu Yan could take action.

    If a God started a rebellion or disrespected the Divine Master, disdained the Divine Master''s dignity, and provoked the Divine Master, the Divine Master could kill the God. After all, a Divine master''s dignity could not be sphemed.

    On the other hand, if a master God was killed by a God, the rules of heaven and earth would also stand by and watch, because they followed the naturalw of the strong being respected and the weak being the superior.

    Actually, Wu Jing already knew that it was Leng ruoxue and the others who had destroyed the mystic realm that she had painstakingly built and killed her clone. However, as her Mystic realm could not be exposed to the public, she could only suffer in silence and let Leng ruoxue and the others live a carefree life for a while. However, once she had the chance, she would definitely not let off those who had once participated in it. And now, she absolutely hated Leng ruoxue to the core. After all, she had heard from ck one that Leng ruoxue''s mes were very powerful. She was also her greatest nemesis. Hence, she did not wish for Leng ruoxue to exist in the God World.

    However, she was still not aware that Leng ruoxue was Yu''s disciple. Otherwise, she would not be able to tolerate Leng ruoxue anymore.<sub> </sub>

    However, Leng ruoxue had no intention of appearing in front of her now. This time, she had no other choice. Who asked her senior brother to need the petals of the mist Ripple''s main body?

    Seeing that Ao Jie''s face fell after hearing uncle Long''s words, Leng ruoxue sighed softly and said,""Uncle ao, I understand your desire to get rid of rime ice. However, that woman is not easy to deal with. Therefore, we have to make a long-term n. The most important thing now is to find the real body of rime ice and then steal her petals."

    Yes! Leng ruoxue had nned to steal it. After all, there was a huge difference in their strength. It was unrealistic for them to make a move on FOG Nation now. Furthermore, fog ripple seemed to have many allies. If those people or beasts were to join forces, they would have no chance of winning. However, it was not an easy task to steal the petals of her body without alerting the fog, because the woman''s vignce was too high. Thinking of this, she had a headache.

    "It''s easier said than done to find her original body! However, I don''t understand. We''ve already found her clone, so why haven''t we seen her true body? That guy Xuan Yi has lived in the Divine Master''s estate for so many years. He should be very confident in these ces. However, other than finding one of Wu Chen''s clones, we have gained nothing. "

    "I found her real clone. How can I get nothing? As for her real body, I think it''s normal that we can''t find it. After all, it''s the most important part of her body, and she won''t let anyone find it easily. " The demonughed. A nt''s body was extremely important to nt-type cultivators. After all, as long as the body was not destroyed, no matter how badly injured she was, she would recover sooner orter. However, once the body was destroyed and she was injured, it would not be easy for her to recover. There was even the danger of her death.

    The existence of the main body made it so that the fog could never die. This was one of the characteristics of nts.

    Leng ruoxue had also thought of this point. Hence, she contacted the cute little fellows in the bracelet and asked them about their opinions on her original body.

    "Sister, the main body is very important to us nts. As long as the main body doesn''t die, no matter how badly injured we are, we won''t die. At most, we can cultivate from the beginning! Therefore, we will hide our true bodies well, in ces where others will not find us. " The small fire ginseng led the way. However, Leng ruoxue was still skeptical about his words. If she remembered correctly, this little fellow''s true form was not hidden in a ce that others could not find.

    "Sister, that''s because of xiaohuo''s existence, so I''m not afraid. If those bad people dare to have any ideas about me, xiaohuo will bite them to death!" Sensing Leng ruoxue''s thoughts, small fire ginseng hurriedly exined, his cute little face still carrying a touch of grievance.

    "Hehe, that''s true!" Leng ruoxueughed awkwardly. How could she have forgotten how sensitive these little fellows were? she could not hide her thoughts from them.

    "However, sister, although I have apanion beast, once I encounter an unfathomably strong master, I can only let him ughter me. After all, I''m still too weak and can''t hide my original body well! And it will take many years for me to grow up!" Small fire ginseng''s mood suddenly became low as he said faintly.

    Heavenly treasures like them were the darlings of heaven and earth. However, it was extremely difficult for them to cultivate. In addition, their medicinal value was extremely high. Their whole body was a treasure. Therefore, many of their kind did not have the opportunity to develop spiritual consciousness. They were discovered and eaten by humans or beasts. This was the greatest sorrow of heavenly treasures. However, it was fortunate that he met his sister. Therefore, although he was not in a good mood when he thought of other kinds of people, he thought of his sister''s love and care. His mood improved again.

    Now, he really hoped that morepanions would be able to stay at his sister''s ce. This was definitely a paradise for heavenly treasures like them. His sister would not be like other people who only wanted to eat them, and they could help her. After all, every time they advanced, some leaves would fall off, and those were enough to be used to refine pills.

 Chapter 2025 Speculations (3)

    After having such a thought, the small fire ginseng really managed to hook up with quite a number of natural treasures to live in Leng ruoxue''s bangle. Of course, this was definitely not without QiuQiu''s help.

    And such abination was also known as the treasure hunting duo by those who knew! Of course, this was all for the future!

    After Leng ruoxue heard what small fire ginseng said, she quickly consoled the little fellow,""Little Huo'' er, those are all in the past. In the future, big sister will protect you and will not let anyone bully you! Don''t worry!"

    "Yes, yes!" Hearing this, small fire ginseng fiercely nodded.

    At this time, the other little guys also interrupted,""Sister, Sister, you will protect us too, right?"

    "Of course!" Leng ruoxue promised. She felt a little helpless in her heart. She had wanted to ask them where their main bodies were usually hidden, but why had it be her guarantee meeting? However, when she saw the happy smiles of these white and chubby children, her mood improved a lot. These little guys were really too cute.

    When she thought of this, she could not help but change her mind. Little fire appeared in her arms.

    As soon as little fire appeared, Ao Jie''s eyes immediately widened and his mouth was half open. Whose child was this? The fire-attributed spiritual Qi on his body was so dense!

    The moment uncle long saw little fire, he directly snatched him away from Leng ruoxue''s arms. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue could only move another one out.

    This time, it was the ten thousand year Fire Lotus.

    The moment that little fellow saw Leng ruoxue and the demon, he immediately called out affectionately,""Father, mother! I missed you guys so much!"

    "Uh!" Ao Jie''s eyes widened and his face was filled with disbelief. He could not help but ask,""Aren''t you two not married? She already had a child? "It''s still ..."However, the fire-attributed spiritual Qi on this little fellow''s body is also unbelievably dense.

    Hearing Ao Jie''s words, Leng ruoxue could not help but roll her eyes and said,""You''re thinking too much. I didn''t give birth to this little thing!" After exining, she regretted it a little. Why was she exining all this to this beast, Ao Jie!

    However, not only did Ao Jie not understand what Leng ruoxue said, he was even more confused. Especially after he heard Leng ruoxue say,"I did not give birth to this little thing", he turned his gaze to the evildoer. Furthermore, it was a rather peculiar gaze. His face was even red with the words "you''re quite bold!" Written on it.

    When the demon saw this, he really wanted to give Ao Jie a beating. However, he could bear with it since there were children around. However, he would remember this suspicion.

    At this moment, uncle long kicked Ao Jie and said with a straight face,""What nonsense are you thinking about? These two little fellows are born from the heavens and earth. "

    "Born from nature? Could it be that they are ..."The words ''treasures of heaven and earth'' were swallowed back into Ao Jie''s stomach under Leng ruoxue''s warning gaze. However, after he knew that these two children were treasures of heaven and earth, his eyes immediately lit up. He stared at the two cute children without blinking, and the little fire ginseng''s hair stood on end from his stare.

    "Wretched uncle, don''t look at us like that. Sister won''t let you eat us." Small fire ginseng angrily clenched his small fist and warned.

    Upon hearing this, uncle long burst intoughter. Then, he looked at Ao Jie teasingly and said,""En, old man ao, I won''t let you eat them either."

    "I ... I didn''t say that I was going to eat them. I was just too curious. After living for so long, this is the first time I''ve seen a natural treasure that can transform into a human form. But, what''s up with this little guy?" Ao Jie pointed at fire and asked with a puzzled look.

    "This little thing is the ten thousand year Fire Lotus. It likes this look!" Uncle long shot a nce at the little fire Lotus and exined on Leng ruoxue''s behalf. He had always been in the medium, so he had long be very familiar with these cute little things. As long as one was older, they would not be able to resist the temptation of these cute little things. Hence, he had long treated these little babies as his own juniors and doted on them.

    "This look is quite special!" Ao Jie asked in a daze. Previously, when he suspected that this little thing was the child of Leng ruoxue and that demonic man, he did not think that it was a problem to give birth to a little beast. However, when he heard that it was the ten thousand year Fire Lotus, he could not remain calm. It was clearly a nt, so why did it transform into a beast?

    "Hehe!" When little fire Lotus heard this, it was extremely happy and even started rolling around in Leng ruoxue''s embrace.

    "Um ... Can I hug you?" Looking at the cute appearance of the little fire Lotus, Ao Jie''s hands were a little itchy.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she immediately handed the small fire Lotus over. However, the small fire Lotus was not shy with strangers at all. After staring at Ao Jie for a while, it fell asleep in Ao Jie''s arms. Seeing the small fire Lotus in such a state, Ao Jie could not believe that this was really a ten thousand years Fire Lotus.

    "It''s asleep. " Ao Jie pointed at the little fire Lotus and said in a daze.

    "We saw it." Uncle long rolled his eyes and thought, why did this guy suddenly be so dumb? AI! He definitely did not know this person! How embarrassing!

    "Uncle ao, I''ll send Huo'' er back to sleep." After greeting Ao Jie, Leng ruoxue had an idea and sent fire back to her bracelet. As for the small fire ginseng, she left it outside for the time being.<sub> </sub>

    "Uncle long, uncle ao, it''s gettingte. You should rest early!" Leng ruoxue continued.

    "Yes, little Huo'' er will sleep with me tonight." After uncle Dragon finished speaking, he took the small fire ginseng and returned to his room. Seeing this, Ao Jie also left.

    Seeing that there were no outsiders, the evildoer immediately pulled Leng ruoxue into his arms.

    "Xue ''er, don''t think too much. Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. We''ll definitely be able to find the true body of the mist." The demon knew that Xue ''er was depressed. She was so rxed just now because she didn''t want the two old men to worry.

    "Yes, demon. I''m thinking, even if we really find the main body of rime ice, do we have the confidence to steal the flower petals from her? What are the chances of sess?" Leng ruoxue could not help but ask.

    "Xue ''er, where there''s a will, there''s a way. No matter what, I''ll find a way to help you get the petals from that woman''s body, so you have to be confident! Although it''s difficult for us to deal with her with our current strength, we can outwit her. Don''t think that woman has lived for a long time, she''s actually very stupid, so she''s easily deceived!" The demon said calmly and confidently.

    "Is she stupid?" Leng ruoxue asked doubtfully. It seemed like someone had said that the woman was cunning! However, Leng ruoxue also knew that the demon called that woman stupid mainly because he was afraid that she would be under too much pressure. So, she had to appreciate this favor.

    "Of course she''s stupid. Perhaps in the eyes of others, she''s cunning, but in my eyes, she''s stupid! You''re an ungrateful Wolf. " The demon said with a look of disdain.

    "Hehe!" Leng ruoxueughed lightly after hearing the demon''s words. Suddenly, an idea shed through her mind and she asked again,""Evildoer, why do you think there was no one guarding the door of the first secret room we went to? there was no array formation either?"

    "Why? you suspect that ce?" The demon raised his eyebrows and asked.

    "Well, I didn''t pay much attention to it before, but now that I think about it, I feel that something is wrong. That''s the ce Xuan Yi provided us with. If he wasn''t confident, he wouldn''t have told us. But we didn''t see anything when we went there. It was empty! But as soon as we entered, Wu Chen discovered it. Don''t you think it''s too incredible? As a Divine Master, why would she pay so much attention to a secret chamber that had been empty for a long time? Is this normal?" Leng ruoxue voiced out her doubts, then looked at the evildoer with anticipation.

    "It''s not normal. If it were me, I wouldn''t pay attention to a useless secret room unless there''s something very important there." The demon said after thinking carefully.

    "Something very important. Her true form?" Leng ruoxue guessed. As she said this, her heart was thumping excitedly. If Wu Xuan''s real body was really in that secret chamber as they had guessed, then she was really smart.

    As the saying goes, the most dangerous ce is also the safest ce.

    And this smokescreen method of Wu Han could not be said to not be brilliant.

    There were several ces in the Divine Master''s estate that were heavily guarded. It was easy to guess that there was something important in there. However, a secret room that was unguarded and without the protection of an array could be easily overlooked. It was also because of this that it was the safest to ce his main body there.

    But, where did she hide her real body in that secret room?

    Leng ruoxue knew that if her guess was correct, there should be a universe in that unremarkable secret room. It was a pity that she didn''t know about it.

    That''s right, Yu!

    She had Yu. Perhaps Yu could find some clues there! He just didn''t know if Yu''s see-through skill could see through that secret room! Leng ruoxue wasn''t too sure about this.

    At this moment, Yu''s voice rang out in Leng ruoxue''s heart.

    "Master, I can try!" Yu took the initiative.

    "Let''s try it out tomorrow!" Leng ruoxue said impatiently.

    "En!" Yu nodded.

    At this moment, the evildoer beside Leng ruoxue could clearly sense the change in her mood. He could not help but ask,""You have a good idea?"

    "There it is! Tomorrow, we''ll go to that secret room again and let Yu see if there''s anything inside. " Leng ruoxue said excitedly.

 Chapter 2026 An Unfavorable Start (1)

    The demon nodded after hearing Leng ruoxue''s words. Even though he knew from the bottom of his heart that it would be dangerous, he would not reject Xue ''er''s idea.

    The next day, Leng ruoxue told uncle long and Ao Jie about the same thing. She even changed her gender for safety reasons.

    When uncle long and Ao Jie saw that Leng ruoxue had turned from a woman to a man, their eyes widened and their faces were filled with disbelief. This ... Was this considered a huge transformation into a living person? No, was it a big change in sex?

    Xue ''er was clearly a woman, so how did she turn into a man in the blink of an eye?

    Isn''t this too horrifying? The two of them were dumbfounded! He couldn''te back to his senses for a long time.

    The evildoer, who understood the truth, was also quite depressed when he saw Xue ''er''s new image.

    Ever since Qing Jue had this ability, Xue ''er had always been curious and wanted to try being a man. If he had not stopped her, she would probably ... But now, for their safety and to hide her identity more thoroughly, Xue'' er had no choice but to change her personality.

    However, this was not what he was most depressed about. What he was most depressed about was that once Xue ''er changed her gender, she would not be able to change back in a short period of time. It was not that Xue'' er did not want to change back, but green vessel''s skill had a three-month effective period. Therefore, it was impossible for her to change back immediately after changing her gender once. In this regard, green vessel was also helpless.

    However, he could swear that he had definitely seen the smugness and gloating in Qing Jue''s eyes.

    Wu.....Xue ''er!

    As long as he thought about how he would not be able to hold Xue ''er''s soft and delicate body for a few months, his heart would be in a dilemma. He did not want to be lovey-dovey with a man all day long. He could not ept it from the bottom of his heart!

    At the thought of this, the evildoer''s gaze towards Xue ''er became more and more resentful, while Leng ruoxue was extremely embarrassed.

    She didn''t expect that her gender change would be so thorough. Her tall mountain peak was gone and reced by a t in. Not only that, she even ... Sigh! In short, she was now a man! Pure! Extremely pure! She didn''t miss out on any of the evildoers!

    "Xue ''er!" The evildoer, who had been conflicted and resentful for a long time, could not resist the urge to hug Leng ruoxue. He stretched out his arms and pulled Leng ruoxue into his embrace. He felt that the body in his arms was no longer as soft as before. The bouncy little peaks on his chest had also disappeared. He could not help but shiver. However, he did not let go. He would just treat Xue ''er as an airport runway! A few months would pass by! Because he really couldn''t control himself from hugging Xue ''er!

    As for uncle long and Ao Jie, who were still in a daze, they saw two men hugging each other tightly just as they regained their senses. They were in a mess again!

    This ... This was really ... Too hardcore!

    Although the two of them were not young, they were still very pure, especially uncle long. Even though he was quite happy when he opened the Yao family brothel and even nned to open the brothel, he was just saying it casually. It was more to punish others. If he really saw two men doing it ... He would still not be able to take it!

    However, Leng ruoxue and the evildoer were hugging each other as if there was no one else around. Even when uncle long and Ao Jie had regained their senses, they were still hugging each other!

    Seeing them like this, the corners of uncle long and Ao Jie''s mouths twitched, and their foreheads were full of ck lines.

    "I say, you two are both men now, what''s the point of hugging! Don''t go too far, alright?" Ao Jie couldn''t take it anymore. Although he knew that Leng ruoxue''s real body was a woman, she was now a man after all. Hence, he was really going crazy! However, they couldn''t deny that Leng ruoxue''s actions had indeed made them much safer. Others wouldn''t easily suspect them.

    "It is! Let go! What does it look like for two men to be hugging each other?" Uncle long was also going crazy!<sub> </sub>

    Ugh! After hearing the conversation between the two of them, Leng ruoxue did not know what to say! Because she could clearly feel that her rtionship with the evildoer was being discriminated against! Sob ... Is gender really that important?

    Alright! She was not a fujoshi!

    She admitted that gender was very important. However, although she was a man now, her core was a woman. Therefore, she did not have the self-awareness of being a man at all. If she was a woman disguised as a man, she might have paid more attention. But now, she had no intention of paying attention at all.

    Therefore, what uncle long and Ao Jie saw was a charming, devastatingly beautiful man looking at another slightly ugly man with deep affection ...

    Between the two of them, Leng ruoxue''s character had changed after she had consumed the antidote for the disguise pill. Therefore, even though her face and figure had changed, she was still as beautiful as before, while the demon was still as ugly as before.

    Seeing this scene, the two of them shuddered at the same time. Then, they rushed forward and separated the two of them without hesitation.

    Leng ruoxue was stunned when she saw their actions. Her beautiful face was still filled with confusion.

    Wasn''t uncle long and Ao Jie overreacting?

    On the other hand, the demon red at uncle Dragon and Ao Jie in dissatisfaction and could not help but roar,""What are you guys doing?"

    "You, you two can''t hug each other. You''re both men now! All of you, be good!" The devilish anger made uncle Long''s heart tremble, but he still mustered his courage and said it. In any case, little brat ye had told him to return to how he was in the past. So, at this time, he didn''t care about the other party''s identity as the secret mistress. He only wanted to separate the two people who were hugging each other like Siamese twins.

    "Can''t men hug each other?" The evildoer raised his brows when he heard uncle Long''s words. Even though Xue ''er was not asfortable to hold as before, she was still his woman! Hence, gender was not important to him.

    However, uncle Dragon and Ao Jie nodded their heads seriously after hearing his words.

    Seeing this, the demon smiled helplessly and said,""Xue ''er is not a real man!"

    "Yup! Uncle long, I''m still a woman!" Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    "A woman? Howe I don''t see any part of you that looks like a woman?" Uncle long sized Leng ruoxue up with a suspicious look. His temperament was simr, so he was probably the sissy people often called him, right? But their figures definitely didn ''t.

    However, uncle long admired the demon for being able to hug Leng ruoxue when he saw her in this state! From this, it could be seen that his heart was very strong!

    AI! Leng ruoxue could only sigh when she heard this.

    Alright! She was a man now! Although she didn''t want to admit it, her figure couldn''t lie!

    At this moment, small fire ginseng, who could feel Leng ruoxue''s depressed mood, interrupted,""Sister, aren''t you going to the Divine Master''s estate? It should be time to set off!"

    Hearing small fire ginseng''s words, Leng ruoxue really wanted to hug that cute little doll and kiss him a few times. What a good change of topic! Otherwise, uncle Dragon and Ao Jie would be at a loss for a long time! She was so depressed that she almost missed such an important thing.

 Chapter 2027 An Unfavorable Start (2)

    Following that, Leng ruoxue had an idea. She brought everyone into the bracelet and green vessel took them to the Divine Master''s residence.

    This time, they headed straight for their destination.

    However, when they reached the door of the secret room, they did not enter immediately. Instead, they carefully observed the entire courtyard through the light screen.

    This side courtyard that seemed to have been abandoned for a long time was very clean. However, only the main room in the front courtyard had ck-clothed men busy. Around this secret room, there was no one.

    In the bracelet.

    Leng ruoxue and the other three sat in front of the light screen. They were surrounded by little beasts, and just like them, they were also staring at the light screen, hoping to find some clues.

    Among the four of them, only Ao Jie was not calm. Although he knew that there were many small beasts where he was, the small beasts rarely appeared in front of him during the days he was inside. However, this time, they appeared collectively. He could not help but feel surprised.

    However, if Ao Jie knew that these small beasts were only a small portion of Leng ruoxue''s beast Army, would his jaw drop?

    On the other hand, uncle long was very calm. He was holding a silver-white Wolf in his arms and looked very pleased.

    In fact, the main reason why baby and the other beasts appeared today was to cheer for Yu. After all, they all knew that Yu was going to see through this ce. Although they did not know if she would find anything, they had toe to support Yu.

    At this moment, Yu was standing on Leng ruoxue''s shoulder and was about to see through the light screen.

    Yu''s sharp eyes flickered. Then, two dark rays of light shot out from his cold and sharp eyes and pierced through the light screen. But soon, he stopped seeing through it.

    "Master! I''m too far away, I can''t see what''s inside the secret room!" Yu said gloomily. Ever since he had advanced to the ninth rank of the sacred beast Realm, his ability to see through things had greatly increased. If it was outside, he would have no problem seeing through things ten thousand meters away. However, here, he couldn''t even see through a wall. This result made him extremely depressed. However, he knew that this was no ordinary ce.

    "Then let''s go into the secret room." Leng ruoxue could feel Yu''s dejected mood and gently stroked its feathers tofort it.

    "En!" Yu nodded. It would be great if it could get inside to see through things. However, it would be more dangerous. Therefore, it had to be careful.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue gave Qing Jue a look. Qing Jue understood and controlled the universal bracelet that had turned into dust to sneak into the secret chamber.

    After entering the secret room, Yu was ready. Just as he sent his transparent dark light out through the light screen, he felt a sharp pain in his head. Then, his eyes began to hurt too. Then, his vision turned ck and he could not see anything.

    "Master! "My eyes ..." Yu endured the pain and covered his eyes with his wings as he shouted.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue had also noticed that something was wrong with Yu. She hurriedly held it in her arms and asked with concern,""What''s wrong with Yu?"

    Suddenly, she realized that Yu''s eyes were bleeding.

    Leng ruoxue''s heart ached as she hurriedly took out a healing pill for Yu to consume.

    "Yu, are you feeling better?" Leng ruoxue asked worriedly.

    "It''s better, it doesn''t hurt anymore!" Yu said hurriedly. However, it did not dare to tell Leng ruoxue that its eyes could no longer see.

    "Sister, what do we do now?" When Qing Jue saw Yu''s appearance, he guessed that Yu had been discovered by fog. It was obviously not a good time to continue investigating.

    "Let''s go back to the inn first!" Leng ruoxue said after some thought. She was still a little worried about Yu.<sub> </sub>

    "Mm." Qing Jue nodded and immediately brought Leng ruoxue and the rest back to the inn.

    Not long after Leng ruoxue and the rest left the secret chamber, a beautiful Lady in Red appeared.

    This woman was Wu Xiao. Originally, after she felt the strangeness in the secret room, she was afraid that the person would run away, so she immediatelyunched a divine sense attack. Then, she rushed over. However, after arriving here, she angrily found that the person she had hit had disappeared.

    She was very sure that the person who sneaked into her secret room must have been injured. She was not slow ining here, but that person still managed to escape. This fact made her extremely angry!

    ''Damn it!'' If she caught that person, she would definitely cut him into eight pieces!

    Now, she was certain that someone had indeed snuck into her Divine master''s estate. Of course, it could also be a traitor.

    However, no matter who it was, she had to find out who it was.

    Hmph! Since they dared toe here, they had to be prepared to die!

    Especially when she found this ce, she would not let that person go!

    But she couldn''t think of anyone who would have the guts to cause trouble in the Divine Master''s estate. Perhaps ... It was time to clean up the Divine Master''s residence.

    After thinking about this, Wu Chen immediately disappeared.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue and the rest had also returned to the inn.

    Even though Leng ruoxue felt a little helpless about today''s fruitless return, she was more worried about Yu. After consuming the pill, Yu returned to his room and did note out again. This made her feel a little uneasy.

    "Baby, go and see Yu." At this moment, Leng ruoxue called for her precious and instructed. Although she really wanted to go personally, she was afraid that Yu would only report the good news and not the bad news. There were some things that Yu Yu would not be willing to tell her. Hence, it seemed that it would be easier for the Beastie tomunicate with each other at this moment.

    "Yes, my lovely master!" Baby responded and turned to look for Yu. Very quickly, baby ran out of Yu''s room and said to Leng ruoxue,""My lovely master, don''t worry. I''m just a little tired and I''m resting. But I''ll be with it." After saying that, it ran back to Yu''s room.

    "Sister, don''t worry. I think Yu just suffered a little shock. He will be fine." Qing Jue also came to Leng ruoxue''s side and consoled her.

    "I hope so," Leng ruoxue nodded, but she was still feeling uneasy. Something was not right with Yu!

    However, she respected Yu''s choice. As long as Yu did not tell her, she would not ask. She would not probe her Beastie''s thoughts.

    As she thought about this, the annoyed Leng ruoxue pulled the demon back to the purple bamboo house.

    Uncle Dragon and Ao Jie chose to sit in the garden.

    "AI!" Uncle long sighed. He didn''t expect that the bird would be injured without seeing through anything. This was really a bad start!

    "Old whale, why are you sighing? This little girl is already annoying enough, and you still want to be like this?" Ao Jie couldn''t stand it anymore.

    "I thought the girl wasn''t here!" Uncle long said listlessly.

    "Alright! She was not here! Then you can continue sighing! I''m going to see that little bird. " After Ao Jie finished speaking, he stood up and walked towards Yu''s room.

 Chapter 2028 An Unfavorable Start (3)

    Just as he walked out of the room, he heard voicesing from inside.

    Although he did not mean to eavesdrop, he could not help but want to know how little Beastie interacted with each other in private. So, he was extremely depressed and decided to be a shameless eavesdropper.

    In Yu''s room.

    Other than the treasures, the Mei, Ling, Chi, and other beasts were all there. However, their faces were filled with worry. They all looked nervously at Feng Zhan, who was examining the feather, and asked questions at the same time.

    "Grandpa Zhan, how is Yu? is he alright?"

    "Grandpa Zhan, you have to think of a way!"

    "Grandpa Yu, I''m so pitiful. Please help it!"

    The little beasts spoke one after another, and Feng Zhan''s ears buzzed from hearing them.

    "All of you shut up! No one is allowed to speak!" Feng Zhan couldn''t take it anymore. Although it was a Phoenix, it knew a little about medicine. So, after examining Yu, its face was full of seriousness.

    Seeing it like this, all the little beasts ''hearts were in their throats.

    "Grandpa Zhan ..." The little beasts, led by the baby, all looked at Feng Zhan with tears in their eyes. Feng Zhan couldn''t help but frown."Why are you guys acting like this? I didn''t say anything!"

    Feng Zhan was speechless.

    You didn''t say it, but you showed it. You didn''t say a word, so of course they were worried. The little beasts couldn''t help but feel worried.

    "AI!" Then, Feng Zhan let out another heavy sigh. The little beasts ''hearts sank when they heard his sigh. Fortunately, Feng Zhan had knocked Yu out. Otherwise, Yu wouldn''t be in a good mood when she saw them like this.

    "What happened?" At this moment, Ao Jie, who had been eavesdropping outside the door, pushed the door open and walked in with big steps. However, when he saw the huge Feng Zhan in the middle of the room, he was obviously stunned!

    Oh my God! What was this thing?

    Phoenix?

    He didn''t see wrong, did he?

    How could there be a Phoenix here? furthermore, this old Phoenix''s strength was not low!

    Then, he saw the mimicked Feng Zhan, and his face immediately twitched.

    Why was there another one?

    There was also a White Tiger!

    This time, he had basically seen all of Leng ruoxue''s beasts. However, this was not all. Furthermore, Leng ruoxue''s beasts, even Zi Yu and the others who existed in human form, did not like strangers. As Ao Jie was not familiar with them, he was naturally considered a stranger. Hence, in reality, Ao Jie had not seen many of Leng ruoxue''s beasts. Even during the period of time that he had been living in the bracelet, the beasts had rarely appeared in front of him. This was because they could tell. Ao Jie was not reliable.

    As a matter of fact, Ao Jie was indeed unreliable. After seeing Feng Zhan, Feng Zhan, and Bai Xu, he stood there in a daze for a long time without saying a word.<sub> </sub>

    When he came back to his senses, he was met with the beasts ''disdainful gazes. Instantly, Ao Jie''s face was burning.

    Seeing Ao Jie, Feng Zhan only nodded slightly but didn''t say anything. It was as if it was normal to see him. However, Ao Jie couldn''t stay calm.

    "Have I seen you somewhere before?" Ao Jie looked at Feng Zhan and asked.

    "Yup! However, your memory isn''t that good. You actually don''t recognize me. " Feng Zhan said indifferently, the expression on his face as calm as the wind. They also knew each other!

    Hearing this, Ao Jie was even more confused. Feng Zhan saw this and kindly reminded him,""I used to be a guard of the Phoenix King."

    "Ah!" Ao Jie cried out in surprise. He looked Feng Zhan up and down with his eyes wide open, then said with uncertainty,""Y-you''re Feng Zhan?" F * ck! He couldn''t be med for not recognizing them. The main reason was that these phoenixes looked almost the same when they transformed into their original forms. They were all birds, so who could tell them apart so clearly?

    "Yes." Feng Zhan nodded. Although he didn''t know uncle Dragon, he knew Ao Jie. They had met a few times, but this guy''s memory wasn''t very good. He couldn''t tell who was who. Now that he could call out his name urately, he was very pleased.

    "You ... You''re still alive?" After confirming, Ao Jie asked excitedly.

    "Yup! My old bones are still alive, and now I''ve returned to the divine realm. It''s really not easy!" Feng Zhan sighed.

    "It''s good that you''re alive! By the way, why are you with that little girl?" Ao Jie asked curiously.

    "That little girl is my master now." Feng Zhan said indifferently.

    "Ah!" Feng Zhan''s answer stunned Ao Jie. This was beyond his expectations.

    "I say, old man, it''s been so many years, why are you still so stupid!" Feng Zhan joked when he saw Ao Jie''s expression.

    "How am I silly?" Upon hearing this, Ao Jie was a little angry.

    "If you''re not stupid, then why are you always so dazed? no wonder the Phoenix King always says you''re a fool and even told us to take care of you. During the years when we were not in the divine realm, you must have been bullied by many people, right?" As he spoke, Feng Zhan looked at Ao Jie with more and more sympathy, which made Ao Jie feel ufortable.

    "I, I''m not as stupid as you say!" Ao Jie couldn''t stand Feng Zhan''s pitiful look and shouted. However, his words sounded weak. He sighed when he thought of the situation the Phoenix King was in.

    AI! When he had just inherited the throne of the Golden Eagle tribe, he went to the Phoenix tribe to challenge the king of the Phoenix tribe. The result was obvious. However, after he lost, the king of the Phoenix did not kill him. Instead, he taught him well. Therefore, he had always been grateful to the king of the Phoenix. Although the king of the Phoenix did not admit that he was his master, in his heart, the king of the Phoenix was his master. Unfortunately, he could do nothing when his master was in trouble. And the Golden Eagle n had also yed a role in adding fuel to the fire.

    For hundreds of thousands of years, the Golden Eagle kind had been seeing the Phoenix-kind as their biggest enemy!

    The main cause of the conflict between the two races was the fight between the Royal divine beasts of the divine world.

    When the divine realm had just been established, all order still needed to be improved. In order to better manage the divine realm, the master God had chosen eight of the most powerful ns from the human race and four from the magical beasts to act as the representatives of the human and magical beasts to assist the master God in better managing the divine realm.

    At that time, thepetition between the human and beast races was extremely fierce. Among the beast races, thend beasts were the strongest, while the flying and crawling beasts were slightly weaker. As a result, thend beasts upied two of the four spots, while the other two spots were divided between the flying and crawling beasts. They became the four great beast races that wereter respectfully called the four great king divine beasts.

    Among the flying beasts, the Phoenix n and the Eagle n were the strongest. The Golden Eagle n was the leader of the Eagle n. However, in the final selection, the Golden Eagle n lost to the Phoenix n. Therefore, the conflict between the two ns was formed.

 Chapter 2029 An Unfavorable Start (4)

    Since then, the conflict between the Phoenix tribe and the Golden Eagle tribe had been endless. In the end, it developed into a conflict between the two tribes. In the end, the Divine Master came forward and resolved the conflict with a fair duel. However, the ancestor of the Golden Eagle tribe was a narrow-minded person. After returning to the tribe, he died a few dayster due to a heart attack. Therefore, some members of the Golden Eagle tribe hated the Phoenix King.

    They didn''t dare to cause trouble for the Phoenix n on the surface, but they had definitely schemed against the Phoenix n in secret. However, the anger of the Phoenix n was suppressed by the magnanimous King Feng. Therefore, the two ns seemed to be at peace on the surface, but there had been an undercurrent in private.

    ? After he inherited the throne of the Golden Eagle tribe, he was young and impetuous. He had heard a lot ofints about the Phoenix King from his tribe since he was a child, so he impulsively came to challenge the Phoenix King. As time went by, he naturally learned more about the Phoenix King''s Way of doing things. As he learned more about the Phoenix King, his hostility toward the Phoenix King slowly turned into admiration, and he became closer to the people of the Phoenix tribe.

    Under his leadership, the young members of the Golden Eagle tribe started toin less and less about the Phoenix tribe. Some of them even became good friends with the Phoenix tribe. Originally, if this situation continued, it would be beneficial to the Golden Eagle tribe. However, some people could not bear to see the two tribes getting along, so they betrayed him, the king of the Golden Eagle tribe, and cooperated with Wu Ling to kill the Phoenix King and Lord Yu!

    Of course, the Golden Eagle tribe was not the only one responsible for this. Many other beast tribes were also involved. However, as the king of the Golden Eagle tribe, the shame of being betrayed had always followed him. Although he had finally taken back the throne of the Golden Eagle tribe and cleaned up the rebels, he had never been able to save the Phoenix King. He had also never been able to avenge Lord Yu, which was his biggest regret.

    He regarded the Phoenix King as his master''s family, and master Yu as his idol and someone he wanted to follow. So, he had to save and take revenge on both of them. But after so many years, he had not been able to get close to them. This fact had always made him depressed. Now, when he saw the guards by the Phoenix King¡¯s side, he felt extremely close to them. Even his eyes were slightly red. His eyes were hot and some unknown liquid began to flow in them.

    "You''re not stupid? " Seeing Ao Jie''s reaction, Feng Zhan nced at him and said calmly.

    "Of course I''m not stupid! I''m very smart!" Upon hearing this, Ao Jie quickly retorted. The sadness he felt earlier also disappeared without a trace.

    "Hehe! You really haven''t changed at all!" Seeing Ao Jie''s familiar expression, Feng Zhan was overjoyed.

    In the past, they liked to tease this stupid Little Eagle when they had nothing to do. Every time they saw him stomping his feet in anger, they would be very happy. Then, they would throw him some Phoenix fruits as a reward for pleasing them. At that time, this Little Eagle would be even more angry!

    However, it just so happened that it didn''t have any Phoenix fruit on hand right now. Otherwise, it would really want to throw it to him like before! Feng Zhan thought to himself with evil intentions.

    Fortunately, Ao Jie didn''t know what Feng Zhan was thinking. Otherwise, he would have run as far away as he could. But now, Ao Jie was more friendly with Feng Zhan, so he ignored Feng Zhan''s joke and asked him about their whereabouts all these years.

    When he found out that Feng Zhan and the rest of the Feng n had been exiled to the lower realm for so many years and had almost lost their lives, all the guilt in his heart surged up. After a long while, he finally apologized,""I''m sorry, back then the Golden Eagle n ..."

    However, before he could finish, Feng Zhan interrupted him.

    "What happened back then had nothing to do with you. There''s also a traitor in the Phoenix n. A Great Tribtion of the divine realm!" Feng Zhan said with a worried face. Every time he thought about the Phoenix King and his people still suffering, his heart ached as if it was being cut by a knife.<sub> </sub>

    Then, he thought of Feng Zhan and changed the topic.""He''s Feng Zhan, the youngest son of the Phoenix King. He was born in the lower realm. "

    "Feng Zhan?" After hearing Feng Zhan''s introduction, Ao Jie sized up Feng Zhan and couldn''t help but pick him up. However, Feng Zhan rejected his hug.

    "Dammit! Let me go! Other than my master, I won''t allow anyone else to hug me!" Feng Zhan roared in anger. Although Feng Zhan and the other nsmen wanted to hug him from time to time, he had always avoided them whenever he could. If he couldn''t avoid them, he would let them hug him. But who the hell was this guy in front of him?! What right did he have to hug her?

    "Is this little fellow really the son of the Phoenix King? Why is your temper so bad?" Looking at Feng Zhan who was struggling in his arms, Ao Jie hugged him even tighter. However, his face was filled with suspicion. After all, in his heart, the Phoenix King was a gentle and elegant beast King, unlike this little thing who was like a barrel of explosives!

    "I''m sure!" Feng Zhan''s face darkened when he heard Ao Jie''s words.

    "Oh! You must have spoiled it too much. Why don''t you hand it over to me? I''ll be responsible for raising it. Otherwise, if the Phoenix King finds out that his son has such a bad temper, he will be disappointed!" Ao Jie suggested.

    "Do I need you to meddle?" Ao Jie''s words made Feng Zhan clench his teeth in hatred. What kind of person was this! Was there anyone so familiar with him? Hugging it the moment he came up and even saying that he wanted to teach it, he really angered the Phoenix to death!

    Seeing that Feng Zhan was about to vomit blood from Ao Jie''s anger, Mei could only say,"Grandpa Feng Zhan, you still haven''t told us about Yu''s condition."

    As she said this, the Mei''s forehead was filled with ck lines. These people really knew how to go off topic. They had clearly gathered here for the matter of Yu, but in the end, it had be a family reunion. However, on ount that they were old acquaintances, these little beasts did not disturb them. However, they had to make a sound now. They were really afraid that Feng Zhan and Ao Jie would fight.

    "Yup!" Feng Zhan scratched his head in embarrassment, then tried toe up with an excuse.""Its eyes were burned by its consciousness. Although Xue ''er gave it some healing pills, the other party was too strong, so its injuries were quite serious. It has already injured its optic nerve, so it will take some time to recover. But it won''t be blind forever, don''t worry!"

    In fact, there was one more thing that it didn''t say. It would take a long time topletely recover. Fortunately, Xue ''er had given it the best healing pills. Otherwise, Yu would have no fate with the light.

    After hearing Feng Zhan''s words, the little beasts finally rxed. At this time, Yu slowly woke up, but it was all dark in front of him, which made him very ufortable. He struggled to get up, but identally fell off the bed.

    "Be careful!"

    Feng Zhan was the closest to it. When he saw this, he quickly flew out of Ao Jie''s arms and caught the feather that almost fell to the ground. Then, he carefully ced it on the bed.

 Chapter 2030 An Unfavorable Start (5)

    The other little beasts also surrounded Yu in fear, each of them asking about her well-being.

    Seeing this scene, Ao Jie smiled. It seemed that the little Phoenix was not angry at everyone and these little beasts were so harmonious that it made people envious and jealous.

    "Don''t tell master about me!" Feather''s eyes searched around but could not find the focus. It was obviously speaking to Ao Jie.

    "Are you sure you don''t want to tell her? If she knew that you hid such a big thing from her, I think that little girl will be angry. I don''t know if we, who know the truth, can withstand her anger!" Ao Jieughed when he heard Yu''s words.

    However, as soon as he said that, the little beasts present could not help but tremble in their hearts. Their eyes were also wavering. When Ao Jie saw this, he knew that these little beasts were all conflicted in their hearts!

    As expected, Feng Zhan was the first to hesitate.

    "Why don''t ... I let master know! This matter can be kept a secret!" Feng Zhan said after some thought.

    "Master will feel guilty!" Yu said softly. He didn''t want his master to me himself, so he didn''t want his master to know.

    "Who said I would feel guilty? I only feel heartache!" All of a sudden, Leng ruoxue''s voice rang in the ears of the little beasts. Instantly, the scene turned into a mess. When the little beasts heard their Master''s Voice, they all subconsciously looked for a ce to hide.

    Seeing them like this, Ao Jieughed in his heart.

    Actually, he had long noticed Leng ruoxue''s arrival, but he just didn''t say it out loud.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the demon walked in.

    Leng ruoxue''s heart ached when she saw Yu lying on the bed like a pitiful little thing, not knowing what to do. She immediately took Yu into her arms and gently stroked its soft feathers without saying a word.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue wasn''t saying anything, Feng Zhan felt very uncertain. However, he had nowhere to hide because he wasn''t in his mimicry form. Sob ... It''s toote to use the mimicry now!

    "M-master!" Feather was very uneasy, especially when its master was silent. It didn''t know if its master was angry.

    "How should I punish you? Yu!" After a long while, Leng ruoxue nced at Feng Zhan, who was also restless, and said indifferently,"

    "You actually dare to hide this from me? Hmm?" Without giving Yu a chance to speak, Leng ruoxue continued. However, her voice was a little colder than before.

    "Master, I was wrong!" Yu quickly admitted his mistake.

    "Where did I go wrong?" Leng ruoxue asked.

    "I shouldn''t have hidden it from master!" Yu said.

    "Yes, there''s more!" Leng ruoxue continued to ask without any expression.<sub> </sub>

    ? "I shouldn''t have let them help me hide this from master!" Yu''s voice became softer and softer. Towards the end, she buried her little head into Leng ruoxue''s arms, not daring to raise her head.

    "It''s good that you know. How could you hide this from me? do you think you can hide it from me?" Leng ruoxue''s voice became gentler. She no longer tried to scare it, leaving behind only heartache.

    AI! This little fool, Yu, was afraid that she would me herself, so he didn''t tell her that he had lost his sight. This made her very upset as a master. Her Beastie was too sensible, so sensible that it made her heart ache.

    It seemed that sometimes, it was not a good thing to respect one''s own Beastie too much. They even dared to hide things from him.

    This time, it was also because the evildoer noticed that Leng ruoxue was a little absent-minded. She was obviously worried about Yu, yet she wanted to respect her Beastie''s privacy. He could not bear to see her fidgeting, so he suggested that she secretlye over to take a look. This way, she would be at ease if nothing happened, and if something really happened, it would not be dyed.

    But now, it seemed that they hade to the right ce. Something had indeed happened to Yu.

    Thinking of Yu''s condition, Leng ruoxue examined it in detail again. After confirming that only its divine vision had been seriously injured and could be recuperated, she was finally at ease. However, even though she was friendly to Yu, it didn''t mean that she would let the other beasts go.

    "Still noting out! How long are you going to hide?" Leng ruoxue''s tone was a little cold. Hearing this, the little beasts did not dare to hide anymore. They hurriedly came out from their hiding ces, which were under the bed and the cupboard. Then, they spontaneously came to Leng ruoxue''s side and acted coquettishly with her. However, Leng ruoxue was unmoved, her face still cold.

    "Master! We didn''t mean to hide it from you!" Seeing that their master was still pulling a long face after coaxing them for a long time, the baby was a little scared and quickly admitted its mistake.

    "En, it wasn''t on purpose. You guys did it on purpose!" Leng ruoxue came to an important conclusion. The moment she said this, baby''s ears drooped down and it looked at Leng ruoxue pitifully. It looked as obedient as it could be. However, Leng ruoxue, who was familiar with its temperament, did not fall for it.

    "Master, I know I was wrong!" At this moment, the Mei also spoke up, her face still filled with guilt!

    "Yes, I know that Mei is a person who values rtionships and loyalty! Don''t do it again!" Leng ruoxue caressed Mei''s soft fur and said gently. When Mei heard this, she quickly jumped into Leng ruoxue''s arms and rubbed against her affectionately. She was finally at ease!

    Oh ... Master forgave it, that''s great! The Mei was extremely excited, but the baby was even more depressed.

    "My lovely master, how can you treat me differently?" Baby was extremely aggrieved. His pair of silver eyes met Leng ruoxue''s resentfully.

    "You''re the first one to help Yu hide it from me, right?" Leng ruoxue asked with an evil smile.

    "Uh!" Baby was speechless. Could it say no? Obviously not!

    "Um ... Cute master, I was forced to do this." Baby exined in a low voice.

    "Oh? Tell me about it!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Yu is my friend, I can''t not help him. And you are my master, I don''t want to hide it from you, so I am in a dilemma! However, I was also afraid that you would me yourself for Yu''s sake. So, I was moved by it. But I was definitely hiding it from you out of goodwill, really! I promise!" When baby said this, it even raised one of its little ws as if it was making an oath to prove that it was not lying.

 Chapter 2031 Whos The Sheep (1)

    "In that case, not only should I not punish you, but I should also praise you!" Leng ruoxue didn''t know whether tough or cry when she heard her baby''s words. This little fox had always been sharp-tongued and was indeed made for diplomacy. However, she was more interested in hearing how it would exin itself. Therefore, when she said this, her face was stern.

    "I''m already very satisfied that my cute master didn''t punish me. I don''t even dare to ask for praise!" After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, baby said with a slight grievance.

    "Do you feel wronged?" Leng ruoxue nced at baby''s tiny appearance and said indifferently.

    "I ... Don''t feel wronged." Baby hesitated for a moment before saying. Although it said that, its face still had an aggrieved expression.

    "Since you don''t feel aggrieved, then ept your punishment!" Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "Alright then!" Baby wanted to cry but had no tears. It thought to itself,"why isn''t it working when it''s acting pitiful?" At first, it thought that if it pretended to be weak, its cute master would not punish it because of his heartache. Who knew that it had no effect at all? as it thought about it, it really felt wronged. Tears slowly welled up in its eyes, rolling in its beautiful silver eyes, but they did not fall.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue picked up the small and exquisite treasure with one hand and said in amazement,""Oh my, you look so adorable. If I take you out for a walk like this, I don''t know how many women will be envious!"

    Baby was dumbfounded when it heard that. It felt that it had overreached itself. Wuwu ... Good master! Good sister! It didn''t want to go out like this. Otherwise, it would be swallowed alive by those female Tigers outside!

    "Hahaha! I''ve decided that your punishment will be to go out with me like this. " Leng ruoxue said with a hint of mischief in her voice.

    Don ''t! Baby was wailing in pain in its heart. It didn''t want to go out. Master, you can''t bully an honest fox like this! After thinking about it again and again, it decided to share the good fortune and the bad. So, it made up its mind and said,""Cute master, I''m not the only one who has been hiding things from you ..."

    Although it had only said half of the sentence, it believed that its smart master would understand! But as soon as it said this, it immediately received daggers from all the beasts. It was obvious that it had angered the public.

    However, the arrow was already on the bow and had to be released. Therefore, it could only bite the bullet and drag the other beasts into the water. Anyway, even if it didn''t say this, its master would punish them! With this in mind, baby''s heart was at ease.

    "You''re right! Oh! How should I punish you?" Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement at baby''s words. Then, her beautiful eyes began to scan the other beasties ''bodies, causing the other beasties'' hearts to shiver.

    Feng Zhan felt ufortable under Leng ruoxue''s gaze. He mumbled,""Uh! I''m not allowed to eat for three days. " It took the initiative to suggest this. It even thought that this was a very serious punishment for it because it had fallen in love with human food, especially the food at Leng ruoxue''s house. It was really painful for it not to eat for a day!

    "Isn''t three days too short?" Leng ruoxue asked with uncertainty.

    "It''s not a small amount. For a foodie, not eating delicious food for a meal is extremely painful." Feng Zhan said with a bitter face.

    "That''s true. Then I''ll punish you by not eating for three days!" Leng ruoxue gave Feng Zhan a lot of face. After all, he was an ancestor of the Phoenix n!

    "Thank you, little girl." Feng Zhan sighed. What the hell is this! It had to thank her for being punished, but it knew that it was better to take the initiative than to let the little girl settle the scoreter! If that was the case, its punishment would be even more severe. Confessing and surrendering themselves were the rhythm of admitting their mistakes.

    Seeing that his problem had been solved, Feng Zhan didn''t want to get involved in anything else. Hey on the ground without moving and started to act as an essory.<sub> </sub>

    Seeing that Feng Zhan''s punishment was so light, the beasts alsoined that they wouldn''t eat for three days. They only begged their master to forgive them for hiding the truth out of goodwill. However, Leng ruoxue wouldn''t let them have their way.

    "No!" Leng ruoxue rejected him without even thinking.

    "Master, why not?" The referee asked in confusion.

    "This punishment is too light for you!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "It''s not light! Didn''t grandfather Feng Zhan punish me the same way?" Richard was very unconvinced. In fact, it wanted to say that the Mei had not been punished by its master and had been forgiven! Sob...What a huge difference in treatment! It was too unfair! However, it only dared toin in its heart and did not dare to say it out loud.

    "It''s a glutton. Not eating for three days is already a heavy punishment, but you guys aren ''t!" Leng ruoxue replied matter-of-factly.

    "Master, we also like food!" Hearing this, all the Beastie beasts said in unison.

    "Liking food and being a foodie are two different concepts. So, don''t think about it. You''ll receive the same punishment." Leng ruoxue directly destroyed their hopes. Then, she continued,""Judge, your punishment is to go farm with Qing Jue for three days, Ling will be grounded for three days, and Feng Zhan will train with uncle ao for three days ..."

    Leng ruoxue listed out the punishment for the little beasts one by one. Every time she mentioned a beast, the little beast''s face would fall. This was because the punishment that their master was talking about was the punishment that they hated the most.

    "Hehe! Little guy, you''ve finally fallen into my hands. " Ao Jie looked at Feng Zhan and said with his eyes shining. Leng ruoxue''s punishment made him very excited. This was the youngest son of the Phoenix King! He had to teach her well.

    As he thought of this, he instantly thought of several training ns in his heart. He was prepared to train Feng Zhan well. When Feng Zhan saw the happy and wretched expression on Ao Jie''s face, he thought about how to get rid of it. With this, their battle of wits and courage had officially begun.

    Leng ruoxue did not care about the undercurrent between them. After she was done exining the punishment for the beasts, she carried Yu and left with the demon.

    "AI!" As soon as they left, a series of sighs could be heard in Yu''s room. Ao Jie picked up Feng Zhan, who was still struggling, and left.

    "Dammit, let me go! Don''t touch me!"

    Feng Zhan''s howls reverberated in the bangle. However! The old phoenixes all pretended to be deaf and mute. This was the little girl''s punishment, and they could only watch.

    At that moment, uncle Dragon, who was drinking tea in the garden, saw Ao Jie returning with a Little Phoenix in his arms. His face was full of question marks.

    "This Little Phoenix is ..." Uncle long was very curious. He knew that the little girl had phoenixes, but these phoenixes would not appear in front of him easily. To put it bluntly, they did not meet outsiders!

    "He''s the youngest son of the Phoenix King. I''ll train the little girl for three days!" Ao Jie said with a smile. His wrinkled old face was about to burst into a smile.

 Chapter 2032 Whos The Sheep (2)

    "You''re an Eagle!" Uncle long was stunned and reminded him. Although the training of beasts was simr, Eagles and phoenixes were not of the same race. This unreliable guy wouldn''t train this Little Phoenix into an Eagle, right? That would be fun to watch.

    "I know! Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing. I''ll train it just like how the Phoenix King trained me!" Ao Jie said seriously.

    However, after hearing this, uncle Dragon''s face darkened even more. Looking at Ao Jie, uncle Dragon was speechless. He couldn''t help but think to himself,''how are these the same?'' What kind of person was the Phoenix King? Their training must have been arranged ording to the characteristics of your Eagle n, but do you know anything about phoenixes? Do you know how phoenixes raise their offspring? Furthermore, although this Little Phoenix was still young, it was already a ninth ranked sacred beast. Did it still need to be trained?

    "Who wants you to train? Let go of me, you ugly monster!" At this time, Feng Zhan also shouted out in a rather uncooperative manner.

    Seeing the little Phoenix''s resistance, uncle Dragon was even more pessimistic about Ao Jie.

    "Hehe! Even if you don''t want to, you can ''t. This is what your master said!" Ao Jie had Leng ruoxue''s support, so he was not afraid of Feng Zhan''s provocation.

    Hearing this, Feng Zhan became listless. Wu...Master!

    "Be obedient! Otherwise, I''ll tell the little girl that you''re not going to ept your punishment. " Ao Jie gave uncle long a triumphant look and then said to Feng Zhan. However, Feng Zhan was toozy to even lift his eyes. He didn''t want to bother with this fellow who was using his power to intimidate others.

    "What''s going on?" Hearing Ao Jie''s words, the question mark on uncle Long''s face grew bigger.

    Seeing this, Ao Jie described what happened to uncle long. After uncle long heard it, his expression became serious.

    "Old whale, don''t worry. We''ll find a way." Seeing uncle Dragon''s expression, Ao Jie knew what uncle Dragon was worried about, so he could onlyfort him. In fact, he was not confident, but now was definitely not the time to attack the morale.

    The next morning.

    After Leng ruoxue finished her breakfast, she pulled the evildoer along with her and left the inn. This time, they swaggered out of the inn. Of course, she did not forget to bring her precious along.

    However, when the inn''s waiter saw Leng ruoxue, he was stunned because he did not remember such a handsome maning to stay the night. However, he did not think too much about it and immediately treated Leng ruoxue as a friend of the inn''s customer. From this, it could be seen that his mental endurance was also unusually strong.

    However, before Leng ruoxue and the demon left the room, the waiter kindly reminded them,""The management of the Imperial City has been quite strict recently, so you must be very careful when you go out and don''t cause trouble! Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable!"

    "Thanks for the reminder." The demon put on a grateful expression and pulled Leng ruoxue to the streets.<sub> </sub>

    When they arrived on the street, the two of them realized that the security in the Imperial City was indeed much tighter than it had been a few days ago. There were guards dressed in the uniform of the guards of the Divine Master''s estate everywhere on the street. They patrolled the streets and would even stop and interrogate suspicious people when they saw them.

    The two of them strolled around the streets with mutual understanding. Baby obedientlyy on Leng ruoxue''s shoulder, pretending to be weak. At this moment, Leng ruoxue saw a shop that specialized in selling medicinal herbs and pulled the evil demon in.

    The Imperial City was quite prosperous. The streets were filled with shops, and all kinds of goods were avable. However, even if the shops here did not belong to the divine lord''s estate, they were closely rted to it. The shop they were entering had the sign of the divine lord''s estate, a red blood lotus.

    Normally, the blood lotus and the blood cherry blossom were very simr, but if one looked closely, one would discover the differences between the two.

    The blood lotus was a truly famous flower. It was extremely valuable in the divine realm and also had a certain medicinal value. However, the blood cherry blossom was apletely poisonous flower that liked to drink blood. Although the two of them were both blood red in color, the blood cherry Blossom''s Red color carried a hint of blood. However, because the blood lotus was the symbol of the God lord''s estate, there was no one in the divine realm who did not recognize the blood lotus. As for the blood cherry blossom, not many people knew about it.

    After Leng ruoxue and the demon walked into the shop, the waiter merely blinked and ignored thempletely. This kind of disregard might be considered rude to others, but it was exactly what the two of them wanted.

    The two of them walked towards the shelf without a sound and casually sized up the medicinal herbs on it. However, their divine senses were constantly observing the actions of the waiter in the shop. However, the waiter really did not care about them because he knew that the things he sold here were extraordinarily expensive. Even if it was just an ordinary medicinal herb, the price was twice as expensive as outside. There were very few people who bought it. Leng ruoxue had also noticed this problem, so she had no intention of buying anything here.

    At this moment, a few well-dressed people walked in from the outside. However, Leng ruoxue and the demon''s back was facing them. When the waiter saw them, he immediately put on a smile and went up to wee them.

    "Your Excellency exalt Huang, why are you here today?" The waiter asked the man in the lead with a humble smile, his face full of ttery. But in reality, he was thinking, how unlucky! This vampire is here again, sigh! He was going to bleed again.

    Although he was ttering them on the surface, the waiter really hated these people. However, he was just a small waiter, and this shop did not belong to him. Therefore, even though he hated them, he did not have the courage to offend these people from the Divine Master''s estate. After all, these people were not the most powerful and terrifying people in the Divine Master''s estate! However, his master still couldn''t afford to offend him. More importantly, this person had a backer.

    "The entire Imperial City is heavily guarded now, and I''m in charge of this area, so I naturally had toe and take a look. By the way, how''s business?" Exalt Huang asked with concern. His words were extremely Grand, but the waiter knew very well that this person was here for money.

    "The business is alright. My master even said a few days ago that he wanted to thank exalt Huang for taking care of him! "However, master just so happens to not be here right now ..." The waiter only finished half of his sentence before he raised his head to look at exalt Huang. However, the meaning behind his words was obvious. ''Master is not here, you havee for nothing!'' I can''t make the decision.

    p "Hehe, that''s really unfortunate! However, I have a message for your master. The bidding for the exclusive management rights of the Divine Master''s residence is about to start again, so tell him to make preparations in advance!" Exalt Huang said with a smile. He didn''t look like he was going to make things difficult for the waiter, but the waiter''s heart sank when he heard this. Wasn''t this a tant threat?</anda>

    The exclusive management rights of the divine Lord''s residence meant that merchants were allowed to operate shops in the Imperial City under the name of the divine Lord''s residence. However, they had to pay the divine Lord''s residence a very high naming right. Simrly, these shops could enjoy the highest discounts in the Imperial City. However, this did not mean that other people were not allowed to operate shops in the Imperial City. However, the shops that were not under the name of the divine Lord''s residence had to pay the highest taxes in the Imperial City. They would have almost no profit.

 Chapter 2033 Whos The Sheep (3)

    Even so, it was the dream of many families to own a shop in the Imperial City. They regarded it as an honor, so even if they couldn''t make much money here, they still had to provide for these vampires. Many people were willing to do so.

    The exclusive management rights of the God Lord''s Manor were limited to a hundred years. This year was thest year of the hundred years, so the waiter didn''t expect that exalt Huang would remind him today. It seemed that exalt Huang was deliberately making things difficult for them because he didn''t get any benefits from them. Although his heart was clear, the waiter still had to put on a smile and said,""I''ll let my master know. Thank you for your reminder, exalt Huang. "

    "Yes." Exalt Huang nodded in satisfaction. Just as he was about to leave, the yellow-clothed girl beside him suddenly shouted,"Big brother! I want that Fox!"

    "What Fox?" Exalt Huang was a little puzzled. Then, he looked in the direction the girl in yellow was pointing at and realized that there were outsiders in the shop. However, he didn''t take it to heart because these two people weren''t very strong. A Purple Fox with a big furry tail was lying on one of them.

    Women just like these useless things! Exalt Huang thought to himself, but he still spoke in amanding tone,"My sister has taken a fancy to your Fox. Hand it over!"

    When Leng ruoxue and the evildoer, who had their backs facing them, heard exalt Huang''s words, they looked at each other speechlessly! They felt rather helpless! Was this considered an unexpected cmity?

    In fact, if exalt Huang had not taken the initiative to speak, the two of them had no intention of paying attention to him at all. After eavesdropping on his conversation with the waiter for a while, the two of them had also concluded in their hearts that this fellow was not a good person. Therefore, the two of them had been pretending to pick medicinal herbs without looking back. Who knew that his sister would actually take a fancy to a treasure!

    Left with no choice, the two of them turned around. Then, Leng ruoxue pretended to be unhappy and said,""The treasure is mine, I won''t give it to anyone else!" After he finished speaking, he even held the treasure tightly in his arms, as if he was afraid that they would snatch it away, and conveniently ignored the waiter''s sympathetic gaze that shed past them.

    When exalt Huang saw the sissy Leng ruoxue, his eyes brightened. He was so shocked that his heart was beating wildly.

    Leng ruoxue''s appearance was like a dazzling ray of light that lit up his entire life. He knew that he had been struck by something called love!

    In an instant, exalt Huang''s gaze towards Leng ruoxue became more and more passionate. This man had all the beautiful fantasies in his heart. Today, he could finally fulfill his wish! He was so excited that his body was trembling.

    A cold glint shed in the demonic man''s eyes when he saw exalt Huang being shot by Cupid''s arrow. He shot daggers at exalt Huang, but exalt Huang, who was currently immersed in the river of love, didn''t feel any danger approaching.

    As for Leng ruoxue, when she saw exalt Huang''s lustful look, she felt extremely depressed. Could it be that this fellow could tell that she was a girl? However, that was impossible, right? It was impossible for this fellow to have Sun Wukong''s fiery eyes. More importantly, she believed in green vessel''s ability.

    Aside from that, exalt Huang''s gaze was too fiery, causing Leng ruoxue to have goosebumps all over. This was the first time she realized that being stared at by a strange man like this could make her go crazy!

    Yes! Leng ruoxue was going crazy!

    In fact, exalt Huang was quite good-looking! He had thick eyebrows, big eyes, regr facial features, a tall and strong body, and his strength was also not ordinary. He was a divine Emperor. Other than his eyes being a little hot, there was nothing too obscene about him. He was even far away from being vulgar! However, she was a man now! He was a genuine man, so she couldn''t understand why exalt Huang was looking at her with such a fiery and passionate gaze.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue would never have thought that exalt Huang wasn''t lustful towards women. He liked men, especially men like her who had the temperament of a submissive. She was exalt Huang''s favorite.

    "Young master, What is your name?" Exalt Huang, who had finally regained his senses, looked at Leng ruoxue with deep affection and asked.

    Ugh! When did the young master''s name be a beautiful name? Leng ruoxue''s mind was in a mess when she heard exalt Huang''s question. However, she still replied politely,""I''m Zhou kun!" She had giarized again. She had no choice. When she saw Mr. Huang, she wanted to tell him a slightly more vulgar name. Therefore, she thought of Zhou kun immediately.

    "So it''s young master Zhou! It''s an honor! I am Huang Shou! He''s a consecrator of the God lord''s estate. " Huang Shou took the initiative to introduce himself. At this time, the yellow-clothed woman beside him couldn''t wait any longer. She pulled on Huang Shou''spels and loudly reminded,""Brother, I want that Fox. Why are you talking so much nonsense?"

    "I''m sorry, the treasure is mine, I won''t give it to anyone else!" Without waiting for Huang Shou''s response, Leng ruoxue rejected him again.

    "Hmph! You sissy, it''s your honor that I''m interested in your beast pet, don''t be so ungrateful!" The yellow-robeddy was enraged after hearing Leng ruoxue''s words!

    p However, Leng ruoxue wasn''t afraid of her at all. She only looked at Huang Shou, waiting to see what he would say.<sub> </sub></anda>

    When Huang Shou saw Leng ruoxue ''s'' resentful ''beautiful eyes, his heart immediately melted into a puddle of water. He quickly promised,""Brother Zhou, don''t worry. That Fox is yours. No one will be able to take it away from you!"

    Little brother Zhou! Leng ruoxue was shocked. This guy was really friendly! In such a short time, she had be a good brother! However, now was not the time to be calctive about this, so she put on a grateful look and said,""I''m relieved to hear that, exalt Huang. "

    However, even though she was relieved, the yellow-clothed woman was not!

    The yellow-clothed woman shouted angrily,""Big brother! I''m your sister! How can you help an outsider and not me? Hmph! I''ll definitely tell the old ancestor that you''re a traitor!"

    "Don''t talk nonsense. When did I betray you? Junior Brother Zhou isn''t an outsider, so how can you just take his Beloved Beast? isn''t it just a Fox? When I have time, I''ll catch one for you!" The moment Huang Shou heard his sister''s words, he immediately coaxed her. In fact, in his heart, his sister was not as important as Leng ruoxue. After all, it was not easy to meet a man who could move his heart so much. Therefore, he would definitely not allow his sister to ruin his rtionship!

    "Then I''ll get a Purple Fox too!" The yellow-clothed woman saw that Huang Shou seemed to be a little angry, so she could only say this unwillingly.

    "No problem!" "Yes," Huang Shou replied. In his heart, he was thinking that he should send someone to inform the Fox n leader when he had the time and ask him to send a Purple Fox over. This was to prevent his sister from having any ideas about the Fox and making the beauty unhappy.

    After obtaining her brother''s permission, the yellow-robeddy finally stopped. However, her eyes would still drift towards the treasure from time to time. However, she was ignored by Leng ruoxue because she was in a dilemma. This yellow beast had said that she was not an outsider!

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she really wanted to ask him, what am I if not an outsider? However, after thinking about it, it was better not to ask. Otherwise, she was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to bear the shocking words this beast said.

    After settling his younger sister, he saw Leng ruoxue remaining silent. Huang Shou''s heart felt like it was being scratched by a cat. This beautiful woman''s silent look really made his heart itch! At this time, he really wanted to hold the beauty in his arms and make out, but he was afraid that he would scare the beauty.

    After some thought, Huang Shou took the initiative to invite him,""Brother Zhou, you haven''t been to the divine lord''s estate, have you? Why don''t I invite you to the Divine Master''s estate as a guest?"

    Huang Shou''s face was full of pride after he finished speaking, and he almost raised his tail. Of course, the premise was that he had the words. He firmly believed that Zhou kun, who was in front of him, would definitely not be able to refuse his words. After all, who in the divine realm did not want to go to the divine Lord''s residence to broaden their horizons? Unfortunately, not everyone would have such an opportunity!

    Huang Shou''s words stunned Leng ruoxue! This person wanted to invite her to the Divine Master''s estate? What was this?

    After exchanging nces with the demon, Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement. After all, it would be a waste not to go! This was an opportunity to enter the divine Lord''s residence openly!

    Huang Shou had already expected that Leng ruoxue would not be able to reject him, but when he saw that she had agreed, he let out a long sigh of relief. Only then did he realize that he had been waiting nervously for her reply. Sob ... This was too much torture for his heart.

    Then, to avoid any more trouble, he quickly said to Leng ruoxue,""Brother Zhou,e with me!"

    "Alright!" Leng ruoxue nodded and pulled the demon away with her. However, Huang Shou was obviously not satisfied with the demon as he was just a burden. In order to please Leng ruoxue, he had no choice but to ept the demon''s existence. However, he had been feeling sullen all this while.

    After they left the pharmacy, the waiters in the pharmacy all watched their backs in disbelief. They couldn''t help but think in their hearts that strange things happened every year, but there were especially many today! This was the first time he had seen Huang Shou speak to someone so politely and in such a humble manner!

    Suddenly! An idea suddenly came to his mind. Could it be that Huang Shou has taken a fancy to her? With this in mind, Huang Shou''s attitude seemed much more reasonable, because there had always been rumors that he liked men!

    AI! What a pitiful guy! He had sent a sheep into the Tiger''s mouth! For a moment, his sympathy for Leng ruoxue was like the waves of the river, endless!

    However, if Leng ruoxue knew what he was thinking, she would definitely ask,"who is the sheep?

 2034 Chapter 2034

    Leng ruoxue had never thought of herself as a sheep. If she was a sheep, she would definitely be a wolf in sheep''s clothing! However, she didn''t know what the waiter was thinking, so she couldn''t refute him.

    Along the way, Huang Shou kept trying to strike up a conversation with Leng ruoxue. Unfortunately, Leng ruoxue ignored him. However, this did not dispel Huang Shou''s enthusiasm. Instead, it made him more courageous.

    <o>,m Huang Shou looked at Leng ruoxue, who was ignoring him, and felt depressed. However, he wouldn''t cherish something that was easily obtained. Leng ruoxue was the perfect person for him to get what he couldn''t get. Therefore, he treated Leng ruoxue even more diligently, while the demon''s face grew darker and darker.</o>

    He threw daggers at Huang Shou, but the man only had eyes for the beauty, so he ignored the cold and evil look.

    However, the frosty Qi that was released from the evildoer''s body was enough to freeze a radius of a hundred miles. It made Leng ruoxue''s heart tremble. Sob ... She did not need to ask to know that the evildoer was angry. However, this was none of her business!

    However, she knew that the consequences would be serious if the demon was angry, so she subconsciously stayed away from the two barrels of explosives that could explode at any time.

    However, in the next second, Leng ruoxue was held tightly by a pair of strong arms, unable to move. In that instant, Huang Shou exploded.

    "Dammit! Let go of my brother Zhou!" Huang Shou roared in jealousy. His eyes were bloodshot with jealousy and hatred, and he couldn''t help but curse in his heart. I haven''t even hugged this beauty yet! How could he let an outsider have it!

    That''s right, the evildoer was an outsider in his eyes, while Leng ruoxue was his wife. So, when Huang Shou saw someone hugging his wife, one could imagine how angry he was. However, the evildoer only nced at him indifferently, and Huang Shou''s heart trembled. He swallowed the rest of the words he wanted to say, and forgot to say them.

    Huang Shou quickly reacted.

    When he thought about how he had actually been frightened by a weak ugly person, he felt as if he had eaten a dead fly. Damn it, the other party was merely a God King. What was there to be afraid of?

    He thought that the demon only had the strength of a Divine King. Therefore, when he realized what was going on, his anger multiplied. One should know that a Divine King was nothing in the Imperial City. Any waiter in any shop could have the strength of a Divine King. Therefore, it was a great humiliation for him to be frightened by the demon. At this moment, he wanted to kill the demon. However, this ugly monster was with a beauty, so he couldn''t do it now.

    With that thought in mind, he suddenly changed his attitude and smiled at the evildoer. Then, he said apologetically,""I''m sorry, I was a little too excited just now. " A man must know when to yield and when to stand tall, so he must not let the beauty see that he had any dissatisfaction with this ugly woman.

    Huang Shou thought that he had hidden his emotions well. Unfortunately, in the eyes of Leng ruoxue and the demon, he was like a clown. The two of them didn''t even take him to heart.

    After walking for a while, the two finally arrived near the tall and magnificent building of the Divine Master''s estate. However, Huang Shou did not lead them through the main entrance. Instead, he led them to the back door of the Divine Master''s estate after many turns.

    After entering, Leng ruoxue looked at the ordinary-looking courtyard in front of her and was speechless. Who told her that this was the Divine Master''s residence? Although they had entered the Divine Master''s estate through the back door, there was a wall between this ce and the spacious main courtyard of the Divine Master''s estate. Even if there was a small door on the wall, there were at least four guards standing guard there. There was no way they could stroll around the Divine Master''s estate like this! Instantly, Leng ruoxue felt as if she had been tricked.<sub> </sub>

    However, Huang Shou didn''t think that he had lied to Leng ruoxue. He even exined with a smile,""Junior Zhou, this is the courtyard we live in. The main building of the divine lord''s estate is right next to it. However, it''s heavily guarded, so even I can''t go there often. As a result, I can only trouble junior Zhou to stay with me for the time being. As long as there''s an opportunity, I''ll definitely bring junior Zhou over to broaden his horizons."

    Leng ruoxue didn''t deny Huang Shou''s promise. Then, she smiled charmingly and said,""Exalt Huang is too polite. I''m already very satisfied to be able to pay my respects to the divine lord''s estate!"

    Leng ruoxue''s understanding made Huang Shou fall in love with her even more, and the beautiful smile she had just shown made Huang Shou feel so happy that he couldn''t even find the North!

    Following that, Huang Shou considerately arranged rooms for Leng ruoxue and the demon. As they were his guests, they stayed in his courtyard. Naturally, he arranged for Leng ruoxue''s room to be next to his. As for the demon''s room, he arranged it to be further away from them.

    Seeing that his room was so far away from Xue ''er, the demon was furious.

    "Why isn''t my room next to hers?" The demon looked at Leng ruoxue and questioned Huang Shou in dissatisfaction. He could not bring himself to call her Zhou kun and Xue ''er.

    "Other than Junior Brother Zhou''s room, there''s only one empty room. You''re not going to stay there, but do you want Junior Brother Zhou to stay there?" Huang Shou said matter-of-factly. Furthermore, he had treated the evildoer as Leng ruoxue''s Lackey. Hence, from the bottom of his heart, he believed that the evildoer would not dare to do such a thing!

    Unfortunately, he had underestimated the monster.

    After the demon heard his words, he smiled and said indifferently,""That''s a good idea. Let''s switch rooms!" He couldn''t ask for more! It would be strange if he wanted Xue ''er to be too close to Huang Shou.

    In fact, it was fine if Leng ruoxue stayed next door to Huang Shou. The demon would never let Leng ruoxue stay by herself. Unfortunately, he was a man who was protective of his food. Even though he knew it was fine, he didn''t want Xue ''er to stay by the side of a man who had bad intentions towards her. Even if he was by her side, he couldn'' t! He was just this overbearing, and Leng ruoxue understood that. Hence, she naturally wouldn''t object.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue didn''t have any objections and even indulged this ugly woman, Huang Shou felt as if he had drunk a jar of old vinegar. No matter how he looked at this demon, he didn''t like it. However, he couldn''t act up in front of Leng ruoxue, so as not to leave a bad impression on her. So, he was in a dilemma! He hated the evildoer to death, but he couldn''t do anything to him. This wasn''t an ordinary kind of grievance.

    After consoling himself for a while, Huang Shou could finally get by in the room. However, he had no intention of being nice to the evildoer in private. So, when Leng ruoxue wasn''t paying attention, the two of them would exchange nces with each other. However, Huang Shou would always be defeated. After a few times, the evildoer had be Huang Shou''s biggest threat.

    In addition, Leng ruoxue and the evildoer were showing their intimacy from time to time, which greatly stimted Huang Shou.

    When no one was around, Huang Shou would keep asking why.

    He couldn''t figure it out. Whether it was his appearance, family background, or strength, he was above that ugly woman. However, his younger brother Zhou just had to listen to that ugly woman''s words. This fact was a huge blow to him!

 2035 Chapter 2034

    Fortunately, there were a lot of things to do in the Divine Master''s residence for the past two days. Hence, he did not have to worry about it for long before he was so busy that his feet did not touch the ground. On the other hand, Leng ruoxue and the demon were no longer bothered by the third wheel, so they settled down temporarily in the Divine Master''s residence.

    When no one was around, the two of them would stay in the bracelet. When Huang Shou was around, the demon would stay in Leng ruoxue''s room.

    On a certain day.

    Huang Shou had just finished his work and had rushed over to see Leng ruoxue. Who knew that the person who opened the door for him was a demon? the moment he saw her, the anger in his heart rose uncontrobly.

    "Don''t you have your own room? What are you doing here all day?" Huang Shou roared in anger. Since this guy was always in his brother Zhou''s room, why would he want to exchange rooms with him? Otherwise, every time he returned to his room, he would be able to see how happy his younger brother Zhou was. It was a pity that there was such a third wheel! She was really angry no matter how she thought about it!

    "I''m happy, alright?" After the demon finished speaking, he turned around and entered the room.

    Huang Shou was stunned, and the anger in his heart burned even more. After he came back to his senses, he quickly followed.

    Seeing Leng ruoxue sitting in the small living room drinking tea and eating snacks, Huang Shou felt extremely aggrieved. With a face full of hidden bitterness, he said,""Brother Zhou, how can you be in the same room as a man? This is not good for your reputation!"

    God knew how busy he had been these few days. The Divine Master had gone crazy and called all of them over to interrogate their ancestors. Then, he ordered them to pay attention to any suspicious people in the Imperial City. They had no time to rest these few days.

    He finally had some free time, so he specially came to see his beloved younger brother Zhou, and even met this third wheel, so he felt as wronged as he could.

    In reality, he did not know that ever since Wu Xuan and Leng ruoxue had left for the second time, she had ordered the guards of the God lord''s estate to check on suspicious people. However, for some reason, the guards had all fallen seriously ill in the past few days. The God Lord had no choice but to let the elders and sinecures in the God lord''s estate participate in this matter. Some of them were also in charge of the security of the God lord''s estate. Otherwise, the God lord''s estate would be short-handed!

    Therefore, Huang Shou had been very busy these few days. He was so busy that he did not dare to think about Leng ruoxue because the Divine Master''s emotions were very unstable. He did not dare to make a single mistake, or he might lose his life! And under Lord Divine master''s rage, there were already people who suffered!

    After working for a few days, the Divine Master finally gave them a few hours of break to rest. He did not even think before he came to Leng ruoxue''s ce. However, he met his biggest love rival here! This made him feel extremely ufortable.

    Seeing Huang Shou''s aggrieved expression and hearing his bitter words, Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with ck lines. Then, she couldn''t help but remind him,""Exalt Huang, I''m also a man!"

    "It''s precisely because brother Zhou is a man that we have to be more careful! After all, it''s more troublesome for Feiyu to spread rumors between men, and not every family can ept such things. I don''t want brother Zhou to be hurt. " Huang Shou''s words were said with Leng ruoxue''s best interests at heart, and his eyes that kept throwing charming looks at Leng ruoxue were filled with endless affection.

    "Thank you for thinking about me, exalt Huang. I''m so touched!" Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. Then, she pretended not to understand and asked with a puzzled look,""Exalt Huang, are your eyes cramping? Why do you keep blinking?"<sub> </sub>

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Leng ruoxue''s words made Huang Shou feel defeated. He was trying to seduce her, okay? It wasn''t a cramp! Even though he was furious, he could not bear to vent his anger on Leng ruoxue. As for that ugly woman, the two of them had fought so many times, both overtly and covertly, but he had never won once. Therefore, before he had absolute confidence, he did not want to provoke that fellow. In fact, even if he were to take the initiative to provoke her now, she might not even bother with him! He was well aware of this!

    With this thought in mind, Huang Shou stood up immediately and bade Leng ruoxue goodbye before he turned around and left.

    Seeing that Huang Shou had left so quickly this time, the demon was a little ufortable.

    "Why did he leave so quickly?" The demon was somewhat regretful. He had not properly dealt with the yellow beast yet!

    "What? are you nning to make him stay for dinner?" Leng ruoxue looked at the evildoer speechlessly and asked him back. Then, with a thought, she brought the two of them into the bangle.

    Seeing that they had returned, the smiling uncle long couldn''t help but tease them,""Why is that little yellow beast so listless? you guys didn''t do anything, did you?" He and Ao Jie could see everything that happened in the room with Leng ruoxue, the demon, and yellow beast through the screen.

    "It''s not that I didn''t do anything, but I didn''t have the chance to do anything!" Leng ruoxueughed lightly as she teased.

    "That''s true. Recently, the God Lord''s Manor has been giving them a lot of trouble. " Uncle long said sympathetically. This was all Xue ''er''s doing. On her first day here, she had sent her little beasts out to put some medicine in the well water of the Divine Master''s estate. It was obvious that it was not the first time the little beasts had done this. They were all familiar with it and were very excited.

    However, out of caution, Leng ruoxue asked them to return immediately after she had drugged them. Otherwise, who knew what these mischievous little beasts would do!

    In fact, uncle long knew very well that the reason these little beasts worked so hard was because they had been punished by Xue ''er for three days. They had been holding back their anger for a long time, and they had vented it all on the people of the Divine Master''s estate. As a result, those people were in trouble.

    Although the medicine in the well water might not have much of an effect on the people of the immortal realm, gods were also cultivated by mortals. Therefore, many people were still very concerned about eating, drinking, and sleeping. Even if they did not really need it, they could notpletely abandon these habits. Otherwise, Xue ''er''s idea might not have seeded. However, uncle long was clear that Xue ''er was just trying to stand up for Yu. Although she didn''t attack them ruthlessly, those people would probably end up worse!

    The truth was just as uncle long had expected. Although the guards of the Divine Master''s estate were not in any life-threatening danger, they had suffered a lot. Not only did they feel an unbearable itch all over their bodies, but they also had diarrhea. Many of them had gone pale and copsed.

    In addition, each of them had different symptoms. In addition to itchiness and diarrhea, some of them even had a foul smell. In short, they had all kinds of conditions, but they were not fatal. No matter what detox pill they took, they could not cure the problems in their bodies. For a time, the God lord''s estate was filled withints, and it was shrouded in a dark cloud.

    Unfortunately, no matter how angry they were, no matter how angry they were! They couldn''t find the culprit who had caused them to be in this state. This fact made them so depressed that they almost vomited blood. Therefore, in recent days, the sky above the Divine Master''s estate would brew a storm at any time. The people of the Divine Master''s estate had also tucked their tails between their legs and were careful not to offend the Divine Master!

 2036 Chapter 2036

    In contrast to their troubles, Leng ruoxue and the rest led a very carefree life. Not only did they have good food and drinks to serve them, the yellow beasts did not have the chance to disturb her. More importantly, they could see the God lord''s estate in a mess every day. This had be a must-watch program for uncle long, the rest, and the beasts.

    However, even though she had already turned the Divine Master''s residence into a mess, Leng ruoxue was still not happy.

    Although the secret room was the most suspicious, it had not been confirmed. Even if it was confirmed that it was the ce where the fog''s main body was stored, she was not very confident that she could obtain the petals of the fog''s main body.

    Whenever she thought of this, Leng ruoxue would feel a little frustrated. However, she would try her best not to show her emotions in front of uncle long.

    Hence, after hearing uncle Long''s words, Leng ruoxue smiled evilly and said,""I''m nning to make the Divine Master''s estate more chaotic!"

    "What?" When uncle long heard this, he was extremely interested. Ao Jie, who was beside him, could not help but perk his ears as he looked at Leng ruoxue with anticipation.

    Seeing their expressions, Leng ruoxue took out a few ck balls the size of a baby''s fist. These balls were the explosive balls that she had modified, and their power was much stronger than before. However, uncle long had never seen such an item before. After all, Leng ruoxue had only used it a few times.

    "Girl, What is this?" Seeing that Leng ruoxue was deliberately keeping him in suspense, uncle long could not help but ask directly.

    "This is an explosive ball." Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Exploding balls? Don''t tell me this little thing is going to explode?" Ao Jie asked in surprise.

    "Not bad!" Leng ruoxue nodded her head slightly. She could not help but think to herself,''I can''t do anything to Wu Xuan, but can''t I deal with the rest of the people in the Divine Master''s estate?''

    "Uh! Little girl, you''re not thinking of blowing up the Divine Master''s residence are you?" Uncle long asked in horror. This girl''s idea was crazy! The Divine Master''s residence was not that easy to blow up.

    "Hehe! I had the same intention!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Girl, the Divine Master''s residence is very sturdy and is protected by a defensive formation. It''s not that easy to blow it up!" Although Ao Jie was very much looking forward to Leng ruoxue''s words, he was not very optimistic about her thinking. If the Divine Master''s residence was blown up so easily, then wouldn''t they be theughing stock of the divine world? Of course, no one dared tough to their faces, but behind their backs, the dignity of the Divine Master''s estate would be swept to the ground! After thinking about it, he felt that Xue ''er''s idea was not bad! Unfortunately, he knew very well that the old whale would never agree to this. This was because this idea was too crazy and dangerous.

    "It''s okay. I didn''t expect to blow up the Divine Master''s residence, but I can still disgust her!" Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly. In fact, her original intention was to cause trouble for ripple mist. Who asked her to be in a bad mood?

    "Girl, I don''t agree. It''s too dangerous. The God lord''s estate is now more heavily guarded than before. Perhaps Wu Chan''s divine sense is also watching the God lord''s estate''s movements at all times. If we attack and she finds out, we''ll be in a passive position." Uncle long said worriedly.

    "Uncle long, don''t worry. I know what I''m doing." Leng ruoxue promised. However, uncle long still looked at her worriedly. In the end, it was Qing Jue who stepped in and promised that he would not be discovered by Wu Jing. Only then did uncle long finally let go of his worries.

    Actually, uncle long was well aware of Qing Jue''s capabilities. However, from his perspective, this waspletely different from what he was worried about. Furthermore, he was also afraid that Xue ''er would rely too much on Qing Jue and act recklessly. Hence, he had to let Leng ruoxue have a sense of crisis. That was why he would asionally oppose Xue'' er''s opinions. He hoped that she would be able to face the problems that she was facing.

    Leng ruoxue was also very clear about uncle Long''s thoughts. Therefore, whenever there was a problem, she would discuss it with them. If they had a different opinion, she would find a way to persuade them to agree. Therefore, the final result would always be her victory! Who asked her to have a demon who supported her unconditionally and the help of the powerful green vessel! When she thought of this, the way she looked at the evildoer became more and more tender, making the evildoer''s heart beat wildly.

    Uncle long and Ao Jie coughed a few times when they saw the two of them flirting with each other. Then, the two of them said seriously,""Since the girl has already decided, then let''s act quickly!"

    Now that the matter had been settled, they were even more anxious than Leng ruoxue.

    However, it wasn''t toote yet, and it wasn''t a good time to do bad things. So, Leng ruoxue could only temporarily find something else for the two anxious old men to do!

    He asked them to go fishing in the stream under the waterfall in the bracelet, and the fish they caught would naturally be their dinner. Moreover, they were not allowed to use divine power or divine skills. They could only use fishing rods.

    This time, the two of them had a hard time.<sub> </sub>

    The two of them had never fished before! Not to mention using a fishing rod! In fact, if the two of them wanted to eat fish, they could have just gone into the river to catch it. However, Xue ''er insisted that the two of them use some kind of fishing rod.

    Looking at the fishing rod that was much thinner than their fingers, the two of them were in a miserable state, but they still walked towards the stream in resignation.

    There were quite a lot of fish in the stream, but as soon as the two of them got close, all the fish in the stream hid under the grass and refused toe out!

    The two of them looked at each other speechlessly.

    F * ck! The fish in the stream were too much of a bully! They had seen it with their own eyes. The moment those fish saw Leng ruoxue, they would take the initiative toe to her. Now that they were seeing them ... The two of them almost vomited blood from anger.

    However, as depressed as they were, the two still took the initiative to fish in the stream. However, after waiting for a long time, not a single fish took the bait. This fact made the two depressed old men speechless and not know what to say!

    Even when Leng ruoxue sent Beastie to call the two of them for dinner, they still did not manage to find anything. When they were eating, both of them were frowning. Seeing this situation, Leng ruoxue felt a little guilty.

    In fact, she asked uncle Dragon and Ao Jie to go fishing just to let them find something to do to pass the time. Who knew that the beast''s innate pressure actually scared the fish in the stream away. And uncle Dragon and Ao Jie couldn''t use violence on the fish in the stream, so they didn''t find anything.

    What Leng ruoxue didn''t expect was that not being able to catch a fish would be such a huge blow to the two of them. For a moment, she didn''t know how tofort the two.

    Leng ruoxue was a little embarrassed as she said,""Uncle long, uncle ao, the fish in this space are extremely cunning. Therefore, you must not take it to heart."

    "En, we don''t mind. Old man ao and I have decided to go fishing there every day in the future. I don''t believe that we really can''t catch a single fish!" Uncle long gritted his teeth. He was going to fight with the fish.

    You call this not angry? Hearing uncle Long''s words, Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with ck lines. She never thought that her failed fishing attempt would deal such a huge blow to uncle long and Ao Jie. Now, she was so regretful!

    Seeing Leng ruoxue''s conflicted expression, the demon smiled at uncle long and Ao Jie,""Yes, I support your idea, but there''s no time for you to fish now. We have to settle the Divine Master''s residence first."

    "Yes, little brat ye is right! The God Lord''s Manor is the most important thing!" Uncle long nodded in agreement. His attention was immediately diverted. Leng ruoxue heaved a sigh of relief when she saw this.

    After dinner, the sky was already dark. Furthermore, after dinner, the sky suddenly turned dark. It was a sign that a storm wasing. Leng ruoxue felt that the heavens were helping them with this sudden change in weather. However, uncle long and Ao Jie were a little worried.

    "Girl, it looks like it''s going to rain soon. Is your exploding ball afraid of water?" Uncle long was very worried. He didn''t want to waste his efforts!

    "Yup! Little girl, why don''t we do it another day?" Ao Jie said.

    "It''s fine! Uncle long, uncle ao, don''t you worry! Tonight''s weather is perfect for us to do bad things. " Leng ruoxueughed evilly. Seeing how confident she was, uncle long and Ao Jie were not as worried anymore.

    Then, Qing Jue turned the bangle into a small speck of dust again, and it drifted with the wind in the Divine Master''s residence.

    Every time they arrived at a ce, Leng ruoxue and the rest would continuously throw explosive balls at that ce through the light screen. Originally, Leng ruoxue could have done this alone but in order to let uncle long and Ao Jie have a sense of participation, they had added the two of them. As for the monster incarnate and the beasts, they were just there along the way.

    After walking around the Divine Master''s residence, they saw that it was already raining heavily. However, such weather was perfect for Leng ruoxue. Hence, their journey was unimaginably smooth. When they returned to the room Huang Shou had arranged for Leng ruoxue, uncle long and Ao Jie felt as if they were in a dream. It did not feel real.

    "It''s done?" Ao Jie sat in the garden in his bracelet and looked at uncle long in a daze. At this moment, there were only the two of them. Leng ruoxue, the demon, and the other beasties had all returned to their rooms to rest.

    "Yes." Uncle long nodded his head, pretending to be calm, but in fact, he couldn''t calm down at all.

 Chapter 2037 Venting (1)

    This was too easy! Uncle long couldn''t stay calm. If he did not know about Qing Jue''s ability to enter a no man''snd, he would have thought that he was dreaming!

    However, just as the two of them were bewildered, an explosion suddenly sounded in their ears. Uncle long and Ao Jie looked at each other and thought to themselves at the same time, the explosion just started?

    Yes! The great explosion in the divine Lord''s residence had officially begun. Furthermore, Qing Jue had purposely aimed the light screen at every corner of the divine Lord''s residence so that uncle long and Ao Jie could watch this exciting scene better. The explosion was also deliberately let in by Qing Jue for them to hear.

    In the light curtain, smoke filled the air, and soon, the sound of explosions rang out. However, the explosions did not cause much damage to the buildings of the Divine Master''s residence. At most, they only caused some cracks. However, the flowers and nts in the Divine Master''s residence were greatly damaged. Most of them had be withered flowers and Willows, lying lifelessly on the ground.

    Seeing this, Ao Jie could not help but say,""Aiya, poor little flowers and grass! The ce you grew up in is too bad, and now you''ve be the scapegoat of that old woman, Wu Yan!"

    "Will you die if you say one less word!" Hearing Ao Jie''s words, uncle long rolled his eyes at Ao Jie. In fact, he did not feel sorry for those nts at all. Would there be anything good from the nts nted by women? Furthermore, Xue ''er had also said that those flowers and nts were poisonous! However, the effect of Xue ''er''s explosive ball was quite good. He could already see the God lord''s estate in a mess again. It was even more chaotic than a few days ago!

    Just as uncle long had seen, the entire divine lord''s estate had fallen into an unprecedented panic. The three Supreme gods of the divine lord''s estate-Xuan Yi, Xia Yi, and Huang Wei-had appeared at the scene to direct the somewhat flustered people in the divine lord''s estate.

    When the three of them saw the God lord''s estate that had beenpletely destroyed, they felt a headacheing on! In fact, it wasn''t entirely true to say that the appearance waspletely different, because the main building of the God''s Manor was not too seriously damaged. There were only some small cracks in some ces. However, the originally magnificent God''s Manor was nowpletely ck from the explosion. In the dark clouds and heavy rain, it looked even more deste. Anyone who saw it would know that it had just been destroyed.

    What made the three of them even more frustrated was that while they were worrying about the construction of the God lord''s estate, explosions continued to ring out one after another. This fact made them extremely depressed.

    "Your Excellency Xuan Yi, you can''t do this! We have to think of something. If this continues, the God lord''s estate will be destroyed!" Huang Wei looked at Xuan Yidao worriedly. In fact, he was more worried about the Divine Master''s anger.

    "Does your Excellency Huang Wei have any good ideas?" Xuan Yi looked at Huang Wei without a change in expression and asked indifferently. At this time, he was expressionless, but in reality, his heart was already in turmoil. This was because he knew that themotion these few days was caused by that girl. Although these disturbances would cause him to be badly battered, he could not help but admire that girl''s courage and reckless actions.

    She even dared to mess with the people of the divine lord''s estate and blow up the divine lord''s estate. What else was there that she didn''t dare to do?

    "AI! We can only make a decision after seeing how much damage the God lord''s estate has suffered!" When Huang Wei heard Xuan Yi''s words, he sighed helplessly. What good idea could he have? If he had a way, would he still ask Xuan Yi?

    "Yes." Huang Wei''s words made Xuan Yi and Xia Yi nod their heads at the same time. Then, the atmosphere between the three of them became heavy.

    However, although the three of them didn''t say anything, they were all thinking about how to deal with this matter and how to prevent it from affecting them. However, they also knew that it was absolutely impossible to not take responsibility for such a big matter! It was just a matter of how much responsibility he had.

    At this moment, a guard came to report the casualties.

    The three of them were shocked when they heard this!

    "Why are there casualties?" After hearing the Guard''s words, Xuan Yi hurriedly asked. As far as he knew, most of those explosive balls were in the corners, so no one should have been injured!<sub> </sub>

    "When we were searching, an explosive ball happened to explode. Someone couldn''t Dodge in time, so he was injured by the explosion!" The guard exined gloomily.

    "Oh! Were they seriously injured? Did you take any healing pills?" Xuan Yi asked with concern.

    "They''ve already eaten. However, their injuries haven''t fully recovered yet!" The guard reported.

    "How did this happen?" Xuan Yi frowned.

    "There''s some substance in those exploding balls that can restrain the healing of wounds, so our healing pills have no effect on those injuries!" The guard said honestly.

    "Then what should we do?" When Huang Wei heard this, he also started to worry.

    At this moment, he saw a guard supporting Huang Shou as they walked over.

    When he saw that Huang Shou''s face was a bloody mess and his body was covered in wounds, he almost jumped out of his skin in shock!

    F * ck! The person who had been blown up like a ghost was Huang Shou?

    If he wasn''t very familiar with Huang Shou, he wouldn''t have been able to tell that the man who had been blown up into a humanoid shape was Huang Shou. However, this was too tragic! When he saw the grievance in Huang Shou''s dim eyes, he really wanted to beat up this idiot!

    Idiot! Why didn''t you hide when you knew there was danger? Why was he still charging forward?

    Huang Shou was his descendant, and a descendant he liked very much. Therefore, out of his love for Huang Shou, he did not expect Huang Shou to work hard in the Divine Master''s estate or enjoy glory. As long as he could keep his life, it would be fine! But now, what had this guy done?

    Looking at the unfriendly eyes of his ancestor, Huang Shou felt wronged. He listened to his ancestor and hid when he was in danger. Unfortunately, he hid in the wrong ce where the exploding ball was thrown. So, he was in a tragedy!

    "Old, old ancestor ..." Huang Shou had just called out, but he swallowed the words he was about to say under Huang Wei''s re. Wu ... He felt that he had been too pitiful recently. That ugly monster bullied him, and now the old ancestor was also ming him!

    However, Huang Wei was not in the mood to care about his own junior. Instead, he ordered the guard who was supporting Huang Shou,""Why did you bring him here? Hurry up and take the injured back to their rooms to recuperate!" In fact, he wanted to send Huang Shou back to recuperate, but he was afraid that it would give others a reason to use him, so he had to bring everyone.

    "Yes!" "Yes, sir!" The guard replied. Actually, he felt quite aggrieved because it was exalt Huang who insisted oning to see his Excellency Huang Wei. He couldn''t just stop him froming! He couldn''t afford to offend her because she had a strong backing! However, it was wrong toe. He really felt that he was unlucky enough!

    Although he thought so in his heart, he still epted his fate and helped Huang Shou, who was like a wronged little wife, back to his residence.

 Chapter 2038 Venting (2)

    After they left, Xuan Yi nced at Huang Wei disapprovingly, hiding his resentment.""Why are you so fierce to Huang Shou? He didn''t want to get hurt!"

    "It is! I''ll definitely report this to the Divine Master and reward him for his hard work. You should be proud of your descendant''s achievement, shouldn''t you?" Xia Yi also echoed in agreement.

    Huang Wei didn''t have much of an aversion to Xuan Yi''s words. However, Xia Yi''s words made him feel as if he was being mocked. His heart felt ufortable as if it was being pricked by needles. When Xuan Yi saw Huang Wei''s expression, he knew that this guy was at odds with Xia Yi again. Sigh! These two people! He wasn''t young anymore, but why was he still acting like a child? so childish?

    "Cough cough!" After coughing a few times, Xuan Yi, who was afraid that the two of them would fight, nced at Huang Wei and said,""Your Excellency Huang Wei, you shoulde with me to see the situation personally! Your Excellency Xia Yi will stay here and guard the ce. "

    After he finished speaking, he did not wait for the two of them to react and pulled Huang Wei away.

    However, even if he didn''t leave in such a hurry, Huang Wei and Xia Yi wouldn''t have too much of an opinion about his arrangements! After all, the rtionship between the two of them was like fire and water. If they dragged Xuan Yi into this and the three of them fell out, even the divine Lord would have a headache. Therefore, Xuan Yi had always been the target of the two of them. Unfortunately, Xuan Yi was very slippery. No matter how they tried to please him, he had always maintained his neutral position. Although they were helpless about this, they also felt relieved!

    The two of them walked around the divine lord''s estate, their hearts growing heavier.

    Although the main building of the God Lord''s Manor was not too damaged, the courtyard was so badly destroyed that it was unsightly!

    Seeing this, the two of them knew that the Divine Master would definitely be furious. Therefore, they turned around and called Xia Yi. The three of them then went to see the Divine Master.

    Who knew that when fog ice heard their report, she didn''t say a word.

    Instantly, the three of them couldn''t quite grasp what the God Lord was thinking.

    Even if you''re angry, shouldn''t you at least give a reaction? However, her current appearance made the three of them feel even more uneasy!

    Could this be the calm before the storm?

    In fact, how could Wu Xuan not know the current situation of the divine lord''s estate?

    However, even though she knew, she could not do anything about it!

    Moreover, when she discovered the abnormality, the God lord''s estate was almost destroyed. Therefore, she had no other way but to be angry!

    At this moment, although she didn''t say a word, her heart was already in turmoil. The mes of anger in her heart had already burned into monstrous mes. However, the more furious she was, the calmer she appeared on the surface. However, her calmness on the surface made Xuan Yi and the other two at a loss.

    Although they were reverent-god level experts and the Divine Master was usually respectful to them, they knew that they were always on the fiery mountain. The Divine Master''s temper was unstable, and who knew when he would explode?

    Now, they could feel chills running down their spines just by standing in front of the Divine Master.

    After a long time.

    "I already know the situation," said Wu Cheng."Comfort the injured and find someone to repair the damaged parts of the Divine Master''s estate. I want to see the Divine Master''s estate restored to its original state within three days!"

    "Yes!" "Yes," the three of them replied. Then, they turned around and left. As they left, the three of them let out a long sigh of relief. They had finally passed this stage. The Divine Master would probably not take it out on them.

    In fact, they were overthinking it!<sub> </sub>

    No matter how angry Wu Han was, she would not bear to vent her anger on the reverent-god level expert. After all, the reverent-god level expert was the symbol of the Divine Master''s estate. If there was no reverent-god level expert in the Divine Master''s estate, she, as the Divine Master, would be despised by others. Therefore, the reverent-god level expert was absolutely safe in front of her!

    However, even though the reverent-God was safe, it didn''t mean that she wouldn''t vent her anger on others!

    Thinking of this, the fog immediately disappeared.

    A white light shed, and in the next second, Wu Jing appeared in a gray room.

    As she walked closer, the fog in the room automatically dispersed and the whole room appeared in front of her eyes.

    It was a prison cell.

    However, it was not an ordinary prison cell.

    This was because this prison cell was located in a certain space, and the prisoners locked up here were naturally the most important.

    There were dozens of stone pirs in this cell, and a person was tied to each stone pir. There were both men and women, and most of them were unconscious. Their faces were pale, and their clothes were not covering their bodies. They were covered in wounds, old and new, and many of them were old injuries from the years of the formation.

    The person in charge of this prison cell was a ck-clothed man. After seeing Wu Xiao, he quickly came forward and said with a ttering expression,"Master, howe you have time toe over today?"

    "I''m here to see if you''ve been cking off!" Wu Lian nced at her subordinate and said indifferently.

    "Master, how could this servant dare to bezy! "This servant has always strictly followed master''s orders. Every day, I torture these people and drain their blood! I''ll be careful and conscientious, and I won''t dare to ck off in the slightest!" The Man in ck said with a serious face. He hated that he couldn''t take out his heart and liver to show Wu Jing to prove that what he said was true, because if he did, he would have to die!

    "You''re done with today ''s?" She asked in a soft voice, but her face was expressionless, making the ck-clothed man unable to guess what her master meant.

    "I just finished!" The Man in ck said hurriedly.

    "Then let''s do it again! I want to operate it myself!" Laughed ripple mist coldly.

    "Yes! I''ll prepare the tools for master!" The ck-clothed man immediately said after hearing Wu Xuan''s words.

    The prisoners who had heard their conversation red at Wu Chen. Unfortunately, they could not speak because Wu Chen did not like to hear their voices. Therefore, they were all fed mute medicine. However, even if they could not speak, it could not stop them from expressing their anger.

    "Yo, staring at me again?" When Wu Yan saw the expressions of those people, she smiled charmingly.

    "Master, do you want to dig out all their eyes?" The Man in ck suggested. Although his strength was not high, his methods were too vicious. Otherwise, his master would not have let him manage these important prisoners. Here, he could disy his strength. After all, he loved to torture people the most! Especially when no matter how he tortured her, he couldn''t kill her. That was why he liked it even more!

    After all, torturing people was also a kind of realm. He believed that he had reached the peak of this realm, which was also something he was most proud of.

    "No need! I want to keep their eyes open and let them see how glorious I am, how I willugh at the entire divine world! Hahaha!" "Hahahaha!" Kirinughed wildly. Seeing these people, her mood improved.

    However, her arrogant words only made those people''s eyes even angrier, while fog rippleughed even more happily when she saw this!

 Chapter 2039 Venting (3)

    At this time, the ck-clothed man had already prepared the tools for torture.

    The mostmon instruments of torture were whips and iron pincers. After the Man in ck brought the instruments of torture to Wu Chen, Wu Chen ordered,""Wake the others up!"

    "Yes!" After the ck robed man responded, he immediately fed the unconscious people a pill. That pill was only a primary level healing pill. It could relieve some of their pain, but it was impossible topletely cure them! And it was by relying on these pills that had little effect that they had to endure the torture of Darkness day after day, year after year.

    Originally, there were more than that number of people. However, over the years, many of them had fallen. They did not even have the chance to reincarnate because these Devils would not let go of the souls of theirpanions. Those people had disappeared from this world forever.

    When the unconscious people woke up and saw the fog, they had the same expression as those who still had a trace of consciousness, which was anger! He was extremely angry! If they weren''t being controlled, they would have swallowed the fog without hesitation!

    However, when she saw everyone''s expression, her mood was surprisingly good.

    Wu Xuan came to a tall and strong man. She reached out her hand and gently touched the man''s injured body, but the man did not even look at her.

    Although the man''s injuries were not light, one could still see his handsome figure. However, after suffering for so many years, his appearance now looked like an old man in his sixties or seventies, giving people the feeling that he was a Candle in the Wind. If it was not for his tall figure, straight posture, and sharp eyes, he would be an old man.

    Although he didn''t even look at Wu Jing, the disdain in his eyes was unconcealed, and the cold air around him became more and more intense.

    When ripple mist saw this, sheughed!

    "Little Qing Yang, do you hate me? AI! I''m so sad!" There was a charming smile on Wu Yan''s face, but her tone was resentful. However, the man still did not have any reaction and did not look at her.

    "Do you want to know where your senior brother is? A while ago, he specially came to save you!" Kirin was neither angry nor annoyed as she continued to speak with hidden bitterness.

    These words finally caused the man to have a slight reaction, but that reaction was only faint. However, at this time, the man named Qing Yang was already so excited that he could not control himself!

    Senior brother! Senior brother is here? How is Shixiong now?

    Although Qing Yang was very concerned about his senior brother''s condition, he knew that he couldn''t ask! Once he asked, he would have fallen into this vicious woman''s trap! He would be led by the nose by this woman. So, although he was extremely excited, he didn''t dare to show any abnormalities or reveal any clues!

    However, although Qing Yang''s reaction wasn''t big, Wu Yan was well aware that he was very concerned about that bastard''s whereabouts. Qing Yang definitely couldn''t hide this from her!

    Then, she continued,"bingyao is injured. And it''s not a light injury. He was poisoned by my flower poison!" Do you know what will happen to you? It won''t be long before he bes my most loyal ve. However,pared to him, I still feel more sorry for you. I didn''t use any flower poison on you, nor did I make you my ves. I''m fine!" Wu Yan began to take credit.

    Hearing her words, Qing Yang really wanted to curse! You''re good, my ass! He didn''t use the flower poison on us because he wanted to torture us and treat us as his mobile blood bank. He knew very well that once they were poisoned by the flower poison, unless they died, it would be impossible for Wu Chen to torture them in this way. Now, Wu Chen could do whatever he wanted!

    Wu Cheng''s words made him worry about his senior brother.

    Although they had suffered all kinds of torture here, they had not lost their nature after all. If their senior brother really became Wu Han''s ve as Wu Han had said, they were afraid that their senior brother would be in so much pain that he would wish he were dead!

    Although he doubted the authenticity of Wu Lian''s words, he also knew that Wu Xuan had no need to lie to a prisoner like him. Something must have really happened to his senior brother! Thinking of his senior brother, he then thought of his master, and his heart suddenly ached.

    Seeing Qing Yang, who had always been calm andposed, suddenly show an expression of pain, ripple mist was excited. Hmph! She was still pretending to be unconcerned, but now she couldn''t keep pretending anymore!

    However, she didn''t want Qing Yang to continue ignoring her like this. So, after taking the whip from the Man in ck, she directly swung it at Qing Yang. With a ''pa'' sound, a deep bloody mark appeared on Qing Yang''s body.

    But at this moment, Qing Yang seemed to not feel any pain as his entire body and mind were immersed in the past. He thought of his master, senior brother, and many other people and beasts. And all the happiness and beauty in the past had been destroyed by this greedy woman in front of him!

    He hated it!

    Seeing that Qing Yang was immersed in his own thoughts, Wu Xuan whipped him a few more times. In an instant, Qing Yang''s body was covered in wounds again, and bright red blood flowed down from the wounds. Wu Xuan stretched out her Jade-like fingers, touched the fresh blood, and put it into her mouth.<sub> </sub>

    The delectable taste of the blood caused her to close her eyes.

    The continuous pain in his body also woke Qing Yang up.

    Qing Yang felt like vomiting when he saw the fog sucking his blood and showing an excited look!

    This woman was too disgusting! At the same time, Qing Yang really vomited, and this scene caused the anger in ripple mist''s heart to explode!

    The whips mercilessly whipped Qing Yang''s body and very quickly, Qing Yang was beaten into a pulp. However, he still gritted his teeth and did not even frown because he was already used to such torture!

    It wasn''t until Qing Yang fainted that Wu Xiao unwillingly threw away the whip in her hand. Seeing that Wu Xiao obviously hadn''t had enough fun, the ck-clothed man handed over a torch in a timely manner.

    "You want me to burn him to death? I can''t bear to!" Qing Yang''s temperament was somewhat simr to Yu ''s, so she also had a special feeling for Qing Yang. Unfortunately, Qing Yang didn''t know what was good for him. He would rather be tortured by her than stay by her side and be her exclusive property. Therefore, it could be said that she loved and hated Qing Yang.

    "Of course not! Master, Qing Yang has fainted. This subordinate wants you to wake him up. " The Man in ckughed. He knew that his master had not had enough fun. Therefore, he would naturally do his best to provide the most perfect service to his master. The torch that he handed over was actually one of the many punishments. As long as the torch lit the stone pir and burned it red, forget about fainting, even if it was dead, it would be roasted until it woke up!

    After Wu Jing understood the Man in ck''s meaning, she returned the torch to him and said,""I can do this to others, but I won''t allow it to happen to him! You are also not allowed to use this punishment on him in the future!" She still couldn''t bear to see Qing Yang!

    "Yes!" The Man in ck replied fearfully. In fact, he could tell that his master was still reluctant to part with this pretty boy. However, this pretty boy did not appreciate his master''s kindness, so his master had ordered them to punish him. Compared to the others, the punishment they gave Qing Yang was considered light!

    After thinking about this, the ck-clothed man respectfully retreated to the side. As for Wu Xuan, she took out a medicinal pill, opened Qing Yang''s mouth, and fed it.

    Not long after, Qing Yang woke up.

    "My heart ached when I saw you unconscious!" The expression on her face was charming and charming. If it were any other man, they would have been mesmerized by her. Unfortunately, she had met Qing Yang.

    Qing Yang, who wanted to vomit whenever he saw her, would not even give her a good look, let alone fall in love with her! Moreover, he and Wu Yan had known each other for many years. This woman''s character could not be hidden from him at all! Therefore, he despised rime ice from the bottom of his heart!

    When she saw that Qing Yang had only rolled his eyes at her, the anger in her heart burned even more fiercely. However, she did not want to torture Qing Yang anymore. She wanted Qing Yang to watch her torture others!

    With this thought in mind, Wu Chen immediately said to the ck-robed man not far away,"Bring the torch over!"

    "Yes!" After listening to Wu Xuan''s instructions, the Man in ck quickly brought a burning torch. The Man in ck, who thought that Wu Xuan had changed her mind, saw with his own eyes that Wu Xuan had set the stone pir next to Qing Yang on fire. Suddenly, the Man in ck felt a chill in his heart. It seemed that he would have to be more merciful to Qing Yang in the future!

    The stone pir next door that had been lit up quickly turned red, and hoarse roars of pain reached the ears of the people present. They were furious! However, even more people closed their eyes. They could not bear to see such a cruel scene. They had long been used to it.

    They were all cultivators. Although the torture was brutal, it only caused them superficial wounds, which were really nothing to them!

    The hoarse cry of painsted for a while before it disappeared.

    Everyone knew that the person had fainted from the pain.

    After doing all this, Wu Yan''s anger was somewhat vented, but she was still not satisfied. Her beautiful eyes stared at the other people present!

    This time, she chose a woman.

    It was said that the opposite sex attracted each other, and the same sex repelled each other! There seemed to be an inextinguishable hatred between Wu Cheng and the woman. Even the way she looked at the woman was filled with hatred.

    However, when the woman saw Wu Xiao''s expression, she smiled brightly. She really wanted to ask, do you hate me?

 Chapter 2040 God-Protecting Tower (1)

    Seeing the woman''s provocative gaze, the anger in her heart multiplied. Seeing her like this, the woman could not help butugh.

    "Hahaha!" The womanughed very proudly, and her scarred face looked even uglier because of her smile.

    "Are you very happy? I don''t know if you can still smile when you see your current appearance!" Wu Lian suppressed the anger in her heart and said indifferently.

    When the woman heard her words, she didn''t seem to care at all andughed even more wildly.

    Yes! She had be ugly! Her face and body were covered in wounds, but so what? The person in her heart was no longer around. Even if she had a peerless face, who could she show it to? Therefore, she no longer cared about it. What she wanted to see the most now was what happened to Rime. She hoped that Rime would be even worse than her current state.

    Seeing that the woman only smiled, Wu Xiao continued,""You''re still so happy even though you''ve be an ugly monster! I really don''t know what you''re thinking!"

    "Wuchen, even if I''m an ugly monster, I''m still happier than you. At least, master Yu won''t hate me. Do you still have the face to see master Yu?" Although they couldn''t speak, in fact, they could stillmunicate through voice transmission. It was just that it would consume divine power. Therefore, in order to live longer and to see Wu Chen''s fate one day, they tried their best to remain silent. However, at this moment, she couldn''t bear it anymore.

    "Don''t mention him! Don''t mention him! He was already dead! He had already disappeared from this world forever! You won''t be able to see him anymore! I won''t be able to see you anymore!" The woman''s words touched Wu Yan''s sore spot, causing her to roar madly. In her heart, she could mention Yu and think of Yu, but she would not allow anyone to mention it in front of her. This woman had obviously vited her taboo.

    In the next second, the whips hit the woman''s body as densely as raindrops. In an instant, the woman''s blood sttered everywhere, and the fine pieces of flesh brought down by the barbs of the whips flew in the air. However, the woman gritted her teeth and resisted the urge to cry out. Her eyes were filled with deep hatred as she looked at Wu Jing.

    She knew that Wu Lian hated her because she was the only woman by Lord Yu''s side other than Wu Lian. However, she was only Lord Yu''s subordinate while Wu Lian was Lord Yu''s sister in name. Therefore, in reality, she was also jealous of Wu Lian.

    She admitted that she had caused trouble for the fog ripple in the past, but she had never thought of taking the fog Ripple''s life. Now, she regretted it. If she had known that the fog ripple would betray Sir Yu, she would have ruthlessly gotten rid of this woman back then. Then, Sir Yu would not have fallen!

    What a pity! There was no medicine for regret in this world.

    She had already tasted the evil consequences of cutting the grass and not removing the roots, but it was toote to say anything now. At this moment, she hated herself!

    She hated it so much that she was already numb to the pain in her body. Gradually, the pain intensified, and she could not bear it anymore and fainted. However, she did not make a sound from beginning to end.

    Seeing that the woman had fainted, fog ripple directly took a torch and lit the stone pir. After a while, the woman woke up from the pain. Then, a rain of whips hit her body. However, she had long been numb. How could the pain of the bodypare to the pain of the heart?

    "Don''t you feel pain? Did it really not hurt? Call it out! Scream!" Seeing that the woman was holding on, the anger in fog Ripple''s heart had no way to be vented. Her slightly better mood was now in a mess again. The whip she hit the woman''s body became more and more powerful, but the woman still did not make a sound!<sub> </sub>

    Seeing this scene, the ck-clothed man''s back broke out in cold sweat. He knew that his master hated this woman, so every time he tortured this woman, he would be the most severe. Butpared to his master, the ck-clothed man felt that he was still too kind. Because in less than a quarter of an hour, the woman was already a bloody mess, and her human form could not be seen! If this continued, would that woman still be alive?

    The Man in ck was even more speechless when he heard his master making the woman scream. The people here had all been fed mute medicine, so it would be difficult for his master''s wish to hear the woman''s voice toe true. Even if these people screamed out in pain, it was not the normal ''ah ah''! It was an extremely unpleasant and hoarse voice. It was simply unbearable to the ears.

    Thinking of this, the Man in ck suppressed the fear in his heart and reminded,""Master, they''ve all been fed medicine. They can''t make any pleasant sounds."

    The Man in ck spoke with great hidden meaning, and his eyes were full of respect as he looked at Wu Chen. However, in fact, his heart had been trembling the whole time because the man in front of him was too temperamental.

    "Oh! I forgot about that. How about this! Give them the antidote immediately. I want to hear them scream in pain. " Wu Xuan thought for a moment and ordered.

    "Yes!" The Man in ck hurriedly responded, but he couldn''t help but feel disgusted in his heart. It was really difficult to serve such a master! She was also the one who didn''t want them to make a sound because of the noise. She was also the one who wanted to hear them scream in pain. She was really not ordinary ... However, he could only think about these things in his heart. He definitely didn''t dare to say it out loud. Otherwise, he would be the one who would lose his life.

    After the Men in ck fed the prisoners the antidote one by one, the curses in the prison cell continued. When ripple heard these curses, she actuallyughed very happily. When the Men in ck saw this, they couldn''t help but feel disgusted. What a pervert!

    "Bitch! You still have the face tough!" Hearing Wu Xiao''s wildughter, the imprisoned people became even angrier and cursed even more harshly.

    "What are you talking to a slut about!" One of the men said weakly.

    "Yup! Talking to her would only dirty our mouths, so we ignored her and only scolded her! Hahaha! Bitch! Ungrateful Wolf! We won''t let you off even if we die!" For a moment, voices filled with hatred sounded in the cell. However, Wu Yan didn''t care at all. The fiercer these people scolded, the happier she was. At least, she had achieved her goal.

    However, those people only cursed for a while before all of them shut their mouths and refused to say another word. Seeing this, Wu Jing couldn''t help but roar,"Curse! You guys can continue scolding!" Only when she heard them scolding her would she feel that she was valued. Therefore, she had to admit that she was indeed a little perverted.

    "Scolding you will dirty our mouths." Someone said with a look of disdain. Just now, they were just venting. Now that they had scolded enough, they naturally wouldn''t let Wu Chen, who obviously hadn''t heard enough of their scolding, get what she wanted.

    "Weren''t you guys having a good time cursing just now? Continue scolding! Come! Continue scolding! I''ll kill anyone who doesn ''t!" Ripple mist red at him with her beautiful eyes.

    "You want to hear me scold you? I''m sorry, we don''t have time to scold you!" Someone else said.

    "Then you can all go to hell!" Wu Yan''s anger burned. Immediately, two tentacles as thick as a baby''s arm reached out to two of them and deeply stabbed into their bodies. In an instant, the two of them immediately shriveled up and became dry corpses! The two of them had also died. When everyone saw this scene, they knew that even their souls had been absorbed by the fog. This scene was not unfamiliar to them. So, they only looked at the two of them miserably before they turned their heads and closed their eyes.

 Chapter 2041 God-Protecting Tower (2)

    They had already made up their minds to die!

    Feeling the determination in their hearts, Wu Cheng was depressed! Because she found that she seemed to have overreached herself. Killing two people was just to kill the chicken to warn the monkeys. However, these monkeys were obviously not afraid of death. Therefore, not only did her scare not have any good effect, but it also made them more determined to die. However, how could fog bear to let them die?

    She knew better than anyone that it would be the best for her if these people were alive!

    This was because these people were her inexhaustible source of energy, and the strength of these people was also what she coveted. Therefore, they could not die.

    Thinking of this, Wu Jing called over the Man in ck and ordered,"Look after these people. The rest of them are not allowed to die."

    "Yes!" The Man in ck hurriedly replied carefully. He did not want to be his master''s fertilizer, so naturally, whatever his master said, he would firmly and strictly follow.

    After giving her instructions, Wu Yan was ready to leave. She had just absorbed some nutrients, so she had to go back and cultivate in seclusion to properly digest them. Although it had been a long time, the strength of those two people was still extraordinary. Therefore, it would probably take a few days topletely absorb their strength. At the same time, the fog disappeared.

    Seeing that Wu Xuan had left, the Man in ck wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and heaved a long sigh of relief. Only then did he realize that his clothes had long been drenched.

    The next day.

    When Leng ruoxue and the demon came out of the room, the explosion in the Divine Master''s residence had almost ended. However, Leng ruoxue would not let them stop just like that.

    Every time she saw them repairing a ce, Leng ruoxue would personally go over and ce an explosive ball. Hence, the sound of explosions in the Divine Master''s residence never stopped. The little beasts were having fun ying this game, but the people in the Divine Master''s estate were all frowning and depressed.

    They didn''t know which fearless God of gue the Divine Master''s estate had provoked. He had actuallye to the divine lord''s estate again and again to cause trouble! What was even more infuriating was that they couldn''t catch him at all. Just like that, the Divine Master''s estate was filled with dark clouds. Everyone''s faces were as ck as if their own father had died.

    As the three reverent-god level experts, they felt an unprecedented pressure, especially Huang Wei and Xia Yi. The two of them had gone from being ipatible like fire and water to being partners with a smile. This showed the impact of this incident on the people of the Divine Master''s estate.

    Xuan Yi, who knew the truth, could only sigh with them every day with a sad face. He didn''t dare to show any difference, but in fact, he admired that little girl more and more. That girl was really bold, even he couldn''t help but be surprised.

    However, knowing that the Divine Master was in seclusion for the time being, Xuan Yi thought of a way to secretly inform Leng ruoxue and the others about this.

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest heard this, they did not take action immediately. They were afraid that Wu Xuan was deliberately mystifying the situation to lure the snake out so that they would walk right into the trap.

    In the bracelet.<sub> </sub>

    Leng ruoxue and the rest were sitting in the garden, casually chatting.

    "Girl, Wu Lian is in closed-door cultivation. This is a good opportunity for us." Uncle long said after some thought.

    "I know that too. However, why would Wu Xuan go into seclusion at this time? Now that the God lord''s estate is in such a mess, isn''t it suspicious that she''s in closed-door cultivation?" Leng ruoxue asked worriedly.

    "It''s a little suspicious, but nothing ventured, nothing gained. Regardless of whether the news of fog Ripple''s seclusion is suspicious or not, I think we should go and try. " Uncle long suggested. The reason why he said this was because of green vessel. Otherwise, he would not have dared to take such a risk.

    "Alright then!" Leng ruoxue nced at the evildoer before nodding. She had wanted to observe for a few more days, but since uncle long wanted to make a move, they would go and take a look! At that time, it would be clear at a nce whether Wu Han was really in seclusion or trying to lure them out!

    "Sister, I don''t rmend going to that secret room now." At this time, Qing Jue, who had been listening on the side, suddenly spoke. He knew that his sister and the others wanted to take advantage of the fog to enter the secret room. However, let''s not talk about whether it was true or not. He felt that this matter was not that simple. Because based on his understanding of fog, fog did not seem like someone who would enter seclusion at this time. With fog''s character, she should be furious at this time and should be venting her anger on the unlucky guy.

    Qing Jue understood Rime very well. She had looked for someone to vent her anger on. However, because she had absorbed the energy of two people, she had no choice but to go into seclusion to digest it. However, Leng ruoxue and the rest did not know about this.

    What they didn''t know was that after Wu Yan absorbed the energy from the two people, there was a deviation in her digestion. A small ident happened because she was poisoned! This fact made ripple mist extremely angry. She thought that she was the ancestor of poison and there was nothing more poisonous than her in this world. However, she was poisoned while absorbing someone else''s energy. This result was simply uneptable to her.

    What was even more troublesome was that the poison had been running around in her body and showed signs of assimting her blood. This discovery made her a little afraid! After all, the blood in her body was extremely important to her. It could be considered the source of all her power. She had gone through a lot of trouble to purify her blood to its current purity. How could she allow those dirty things to taint her blood? therefore, for the past few days, she had been fighting against the strange poison!

    Of course, Leng ruoxue and the rest were not aware of her current situation. Otherwise, they would not have let go of such a good opportunity.

    When Leng ruoxue heard Qing Jue''s words, she smiled and asked,""Qing Jue, do you have any good ideas?"

    "Sister, I want to build the God-protecting Pagoda first." Qing Jue said bluntly.

    "God-protecting Pagoda? What is that ce?" This was the first time Leng ruoxue had heard of this term. However, it was obvious that uncle long and Ao Jie had heard of this ce before. After hearing what Qing Jue had to say, both of their faces turned solemn.

    "The God-protecting Pagoda is a Pagoda that protects the safety of the divine world. Like me, it''s an innate divine weapon born in the chaos. However, the God-protecting Pagoda has no owner. Therefore, I would like sister to build the God-protecting Pagoda first. I hope that the God-protecting Pagoda will recognize sister as its master." Qing Jue stated his purpose and then looked at Leng ruoxue with a hopeful expression. When uncle long and Ao Jie heard what Qing Jue said, they could not help but gasp. They thought to themselves,''this little fellow is so ambitious!

    Everyone in the divine world knew that the God-protecting Pagoda was an innate divine weapon. The previous divine Lord, Lord Yu, had also said that the God-protecting Pagoda would only belong to those who were fated to obtain it. Therefore, there were countless gods who went to the God-protecting Pagoda every day to try and see if it could recognize an owner. Unfortunately, after tens of millions of years, the God-protecting Pagoda still remained ownerless.

 Chapter 2042 God-Protecting Tower (3)

    "Sister, the God-protecting Pagoda should belong to you, but that fellow is too arrogant. It''s extremely difficult to obtain his approval, but he''s very useful. That''s why I want you to give it a try now. If he can recognize you as his master, it''ll be rtively easier for us to find the petals of the miasma mist." Qing Jue exined.

    In fact, the God-protecting Pagoda was the same as the universal bracelet. They were both naturally owned by the Divine Master. In this way, the Divine Master could better manage the divine world. Unfortunately, the God-protecting Pagoda spirit was a very difficult guy. Although he could listen to the Divine Master''s orders, he had no intention of recognizing a master. This was because he had said that he wanted to find a master he liked. As for thews of heaven and earth, he had never paid attention to them. From this, it could be seen how willful he was.

    It was because he had never thought about how much trouble his master would bring to the divine realm if he was not the master of the divine realm. It would be fine if the other party did not have any ambitions. However, if the other party had ambitions, then the divine realm would be in great chaos!

    However, he had never thought about these things because he knew in his heart that protecting the divine realm was his natural responsibility. Even thews of the heaven and earth would not dare to punish him for not recognizing him as a master. Thus, he was fearless. With his personality, Yu, who was rtively gentle, wouldn''t care about him at all. However, Wu Yan had a lot of headaches because of him.

    After listening to Qing Jue''s detailed exnation of the God''s Guardian Tower, Leng ruoxue felt a little conflicted. Even though she was interested in the God''s Guardian Tower, she was not sure if it would recognize her as its master. If she were to draw water from a wicker basket and dy her from saving her senior brother, it would not be worth it.

    Qing Jue understood Leng ruoxue''s thoughts, so he continued to persuade her,""Sister, the spirit of the God-protecting tower has never yed by the rules, so I''m not sure what kind of difficult questions he''ll give you. However, you don''t have to worry about one thing. After entering the God-protecting tower, time will stop, so it won''t take much time. Originally, I was nning to wait until you''re stronger before going there to try, but now it seems that it''s better to go first. If you can really obtain his approval, it''ll definitely be a great help for us, and it''ll be easier to find the petals of the miasma. "

    "If he recognizes me as his master, can he really help me find the flower petals of rime ice? " Leng ruoxue confirmed, half believing and half doubting.

    " I can''t say for sure that he can help us, but no one canpare to him in terms of understanding of the divine realm. Moreover, he''s not sealed and is still in his Prime. So, he''s the most suitable person to help us! " Qing Jue promised. Actually, he had thought about it for a few days before he decided to let his sister obtain the recognition of the God Pagoda. Although the timing was not right, he could only do this for his sister''s safety.

    "Xue'' er, why don''t you go and try!" After hearing Qing Jue''s words, uncle long also advised. In reality, as a divine beast that had lived for a long time in the divine world, he knew very well how difficult it was to deal with the God-protecting tower spirit and how annoying it was. However, there was no doubt about that fellow''s strength. However, if Xue'' er went now, she would probably be looked down upon by the tower spirit. Therefore, he was a little worried that Xue'' er would not be able to withstand the tower Spirit¡¯s humiliation. This was also the main reason for his hesitation. However, after thinking about it, he felt that it would be best to give it a try. Being scolded wouldn''t hurt her anyway, and once Xue'' er was acknowledged by the tower spirit, it would definitely be a great thing for her!

    "Are you serious, old whale? Don''t you know how vicious the tower Spirit''s mouth is? How dare you let the little girl go?" Ao Jie''s eyes widened in disbelief when he heard what uncle Dragon said.

    "It doesn''t matter if I try, it''s not like I''ll lose a piece of meat! Moreover, as a person from the divine realm, who wouldn''t want to be the master of the God protecting Pagoda! Therefore, if we don''t seize the time to try it now, we won''t have the chance to do so after the God-protecting tower has found an owner. " Uncle long said matter-of-factly.

    "But ..." Ao Jie was about to retort when he was interrupted by uncle long.

    "No buts, go and try!" Uncle Dragon red at Ao Jie, forcing him to swallow his words.

    In fact, he wanted to say that Xue ''er would definitely be scolded if she went because anyone who was not a divine Emperor would be ruthlessly humiliated by the tower spirit. Although divine emperors would also be scolded, the scolding would be rtively light. The only ones who would not be scolded would probably be Hierarch experts. However, this was not absolute. He had personally seen a Hierarch being scolded by the tower spirit in public. In the end, that Hierarch had never appeared in the divine world.

    "Then I''ll go and try!" Seeing that uncle long had agreed, Leng ruoxue could only agree.

    On the other hand, green vessel was a man of action. The moment Leng ruoxue made her decision, he immediately brought them away from the unlucky Divine master''s residence and headed to the God Guardian Tower.

    The location of the God-protecting tower was also within the Imperial City. However, the God-protecting tower was a guy that guarded the territory, and no creatures were allowed to live in his territory. Therefore, back then, Yu had to give half of the Imperial City to the God-protecting tower. However, his location was rtively remote, and this was also what he had requested.

    When they were still some distance away from the God-protection Pagoda, Qing Jue took advantage of the fact that no one was around to teleport Leng ruoxue and the other three out of the bangle. Then, uncle long brought them to the foot of the God-protection Pagoda.<sub> </sub>

    The God-protecting Pagoda was located on the mountainside of a mountain in the outskirts of Imperial City. When they arrived at the God-protecting Pagoda, Leng ruoxue realized that there was no one else around other than the four of them. Even though it was a little strange, she could not help but exim in surprise as she looked at the God-protecting Pagoda that towered into the clouds and could not even see the tip of the pagoda,""This God-protecting Pagoda is so tall! It''s so magnificent!"

    "Of course! I''m the number one Pagoda in the divine realm!" Right at this moment, a rather cocky voice entered Leng ruoxue''s ears. When she heard it, she could not help but frown. It seemed like the spirit of the God-protecting Pagoda was just like what the demon had said, it liked to listen to pleasant words.

    But immediately after, she heard the owner of the voice curse,""You idiot, trash! How can you get such a simple question wrong? what''s the point of living? Don''t your parents regret giving birth to you? If I were you, I would have killed myself! Hurry up and buy a piece of tofu!"

    Hearing this scolding, Leng ruoxue''s face darkened even more. However, she knew that the spirit of the God-protecting Pagoda was definitely not scolding her. She just did not know who was so unlucky to be scolded so badly! But very quickly, she saw a middle-aged man roll out from the two tightly shut doors of the tall God guard tower.

    That''s right, that person had rolled out. Furthermore, he had rolled past Leng ruoxue''s feet and had rolled down the mountain.

    <o>,m Seeing this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but admire the wondrous idea of the God-protecting Pagoda. Needless to say, this was definitely the work of the God-protecting Pagoda''s spirit. However, she didn''t know what to say at this moment.</o>

    "Beauty! Are you also here to gain my approval?" Before Leng ruoxue could think of a way to speak, the spirit of the God-protecting Pagoda spoke first.

    "Uh! Yes, I am!" Leng ruoxue nodded and automatically ignored the word ''beauty''. Actually, she wanted to say that she ... Was a man! At least for now! However, she didn''t know if the tower spirit had the ability to see her real body. After thinking about it, she decided not to be calctive about her gender.

    "Then quicklye in!" As soon as the spirit of the God-protection tower finished speaking, Leng ruoxue and the others felt as if they were being pulled into the tower by a strong force. Furthermore, this force was something that they could not resist.

    It was only after entering the pagoda that Leng ruoxue realized that the pagoda was filled with people. However, all of them were currently in a daze. Without exception, all of them were immersed in their own thoughts and did not notice that an outsider had arrived beside them!

    The God-protection tower Spirit''s curses continued to ring out, causing Leng ruoxue to facepalm. This fellow really didn''t give her any face at all. Even she couldn''t bear to listen to it anymore. However, it was a good thing that she wasn''t being scolded at this moment!

    "Little girl, they should be in the middle of a trial." Uncle long whispered to Leng ruoxue after looking at the situation of the people present.

    "Oh!" Leng ruoxue nodded as her beautiful eyes swept across the people around her. These people''s trials should be carried out in their divine souls. She didn''t know if they would be injured, because once their divine souls were injured, it would be extremely difficult to recover.

    "Hehe! Don''t worry, beauty, their souls won''t be injured!" The God-protection tower Spirit''s voice rang in Leng ruoxue''s ears once more. Leng ruoxue was instantly shocked. She never thought that this fellow would actually know what she was thinking.

    Sensing Leng ruoxue''s thoughts, the spirit of the God-protection tower smiled in a very wretched manner and said,""Hahaha! Beauty, none of your thoughts can hide from me, but don''t be afraid! I won''t tell anyone what you''re thinking! I swear on my divine spark!"

    "How much is your divinity worth?" An extremely disdainful voice rang out. Following that, the white-robed Huan Chen appeared in the God-protecting tower.

 Chapter 2043 Cang (1)

    "Eh? It''s you! I was wondering who dared to talk to me like that!" The spirit of the God-protecting tower seemed to be talking to itself. Furthermore, it was actually not angry.

    Leng ruoxue''s heart skipped a beat when she saw Huan Chen suddenly appear. She thought to herself,''why is this fellow here again?'' She was helpless against illusionary dust''sck of control and her inability to y by the rules. After all, she had always been very tolerant of her Beastie! Seeing huanchen''s behavior, she could only ssify him as a Beastie. In any case, he definitely couldn''t be considered human!

    "Little master, I''m not Beastie!" Sensing Leng ruoxue''s inner thoughts, Huan Chen hurriedly said. However, he immediately felt a pair of eyes as cold as ice flying towards his back. Instantly, his heart started beating wildly. Wu ... He had forgotten that this evil man had said that he was not allowed to read little master''s heart. Sometimes, he would read her heart in secret. This time, he had identally said it out loud and was caught red-handed by this evil man. Wouldn''t he be dead for sure?

    At the thought of this, he could not help but move closer to Leng ruoxue''s side to seek protection. This evildoer should have some reservations when he was by little master''s side, right? Huan Chen couldn''t help but think to himself. In fact, he was too afraid of this monster. Other than looking at him coldly, he didn''t want to do anything to him at all. At least, he didn''t want to deal with him now!

    When Leng ruoxue saw Huan Chen''s frightened expression, she could not help butugh in her heart. She even forgot what she wanted to say. In the end, it was Huan Chen who reminded her softly,""Little master, I''m not Beastie!" Leng ruoxue finally remembered.

    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll treat you like a Beastie in the future." After hearing this, Huan Chen furrowed his brows, looking as if he had been wronged. Furthermore, just as he was about to rebut, he was interrupted by a certain inharmonious voice.

    "Hahaha! Huanchen, I didn''t expect you to have such a day! Raise it like a beast? Beauty, I like this suggestion. " The Guardian Tower''s spiritughed exaggeratedly. Even though Leng ruoxue and the others did not see the person, they could tell from the voice that the owner of the voice was extremely happy. However, they did not expect Huan Chen and The Guardian Tower''s spirit to know each other! However, after thinking about it carefully, these two fellows had a very close rtionship with master Yu, so it seemed normal for the two to be familiar with each other.

    "It''s good that you like it!" Leng ruoxue nced at the Furious Huan Chen and said speechlessly. It seemed like the spirit of the God-protection tower and Huan Chen had simr attributes. They both did not y by the rules.

    Just as Leng ruoxue finished her sentence, Huan Chen''s furious voice rang out,""You damn tower spirit,e out if you have the guts. Let''s fight one on one!"

    "Tsk! You want to fight me one-on-one, so let''s fight one-on-one! I''m busy, I don''t have time to talk to you! You can go y in the mud by yourself! Good boy! Little huanchen Beastie!" The God-protecting tower''s spirit was so angry that it could kill.

    "Hmph! You''re afraid, aren''t you? You coward! Disloyal bastard! Hurry up ande out, I want to take revenge for my old master! If I don''t beat you to the ground today, I''ll take your surname!" Huan Chen continued to provoke her. Her originally fair face was now flushed with excitement, and it gradually deepened.

    Hearing the conversation between the two, cold sweat broke out on Leng ruoxue and the rest''s foreheads. What was going on? Why did these two guys start hurling abuse at each other? Leng ruoxue, who was supposed to be scolded, had no choice but to watch the show.

    Uncle long and Ao Jie, who had some understanding of the tower spirit, looked at Leng ruoxue with envy and jealousy. This girl''s luck was a little too good, wasn''t it? The tower spirit had never scolded her since she entered. Was it possible that the tower spirit was also a lecherous person? Valuing girls over boys? But that''s not right? There were also many women who hade to undergo the master recognition trial, and as far as they knew, many of them had been scolded to tears by the tower spirit. Therefore, they could not figure it out.

    In reality, if there were any other cultivators who were clear-headed right now, they would definitely be like uncle long and Ao Jie. They would be extremely envious and jealous of Leng ruoxue! Because every single one of them had been cursed at, and some had even been scolded from the beginning to the end. In short, the attitude of the tower spirit towards them was very bad. If things didn''t go well, it would curse them to death, and some might even punch and kick them. The tower spirit said that this was a test for them!<sub> </sub>

    And once the word ''test'' was mentioned, no matter how angry the other party was, they would have to be as obedient as a little white rabbit and let the spirit of the God-protecting tower do whatever it wanted!

    However, Leng ruoxue wasn''t aware of all this. If she knew, she would definitely think that the tower spirit was using the name of a test to deal with someone she didn''t like. But in reality, she was right! The tower spirit did have this intention.

    "You damned old ghost! Disloyal bastard! Hurry up and get out here! Let''s have a one-on-one fight!" At this moment, Huan Chen, who had been cursing non-stop, saw that the spirit of the God-protection tower had suddenly stopped responding, so he continued to provoke it.

    But the God-protecting tower spirit still didn''t respond. Seeing this, Huan Chen became depressed and cursed even harder!

    Leng ruoxue could not help but facepalm as she looked at huanchen roaring like a lion. This, this kind of huanchen destroyed his image of a banished immortal in her heart! How could Huan Chen be like this? At this moment, she couldn''t say what she was feeling in her heart. In short, it was aplicated feeling.

    Huan Chen, who had obviously peeked into Leng ruoxue''s thoughts, saw that his little master was a little depressed. He quickly consoled her,""Little master! Calm down! This guy really deserved a scolding! He won''te out if I don''t scold him!"

    "Oh!" Leng ruoxue didn''t know what to say and could only reply with a soft ''Oh''. Then, the voice of the God-protecting tower spirit rang out as Huan Chen had wished,""You''re the one who needs a scolding! I told you, I''m busy! I don''t have time for you!"

    "Tsk? Busy, my ass! Do you think I don''t know you?" Huan Chen cursed again. After he finished speaking, he even stole an apologetic nce at Leng ruoxue. Seeing that Leng ruoxue''s reaction wasn''t too big, he was relieved.

    "What do you know about me? You only know how to sleep, you pig!" The Guardian spirit said with slight disdain.

    Ugh! The more these two guys scolded, the more angry they became. It was obvious that uncle long and Ao Jie couldn''t take it anymore. Uncle long had no choice but to remind them,""That Dreamdust! Your master is here for the master-recognition trial!" Although uncle long was just reminding him, the meaning behind his words was very clear. Your master is here for the master recognition trial, but you''re the one who started the fight with the master here. It''s not good for your master!

    "Master-recognition trial? Find this guy? Is there a mistake? This fellow is very perverted, how could he be worthy of my perfect and lovely master? Master! Let''s return! This guy isn''t good, he''s not suitable for you!" As expected, Huan Chen immediately stomped his feet when he heard uncle Long''s words. Then, he advised Leng ruoxue earnestly not to go through the master recognition trial.

    However, before Leng ruoxue could react, the spirit of the God-protecting tower heard Huan Chen''s words and immediately interrupted,""You''re the wretched one, you''re the bad one! I''m an innate divine weapon born from chaos. It''s a great honor to be my master!"

 Chapter 2044 Cang (2)

    The Guardian Tower Spirit''s words were very arrogant, but Huan Chen kept shaking his head. He sighed and said,"So what? You don''t know how to recognize a master! So, it''s better not to talk about such trivial things! We won''t disturb you any longer. You can slowly choose your master!"

    After saying that, Huan Chen turned to Leng ruoxue and said,""Little master! If you have me, you won''t be able to use The Guardian Tower spirit. So, let''s not waste any more time here and go back!"

    "Alright then!" Even though Leng ruoxue did not know why Huan Chen would say that, she still yed along.

    When uncle long and Ao Jie heard what Leng ruoxue said, they could not help but widen their eyes and asked,""Are we just going to leave like this?"

    "Mm! Uncle long, uncle ao, let''s go back!" Leng ruoxue nodded with a smile.

    After saying that, the five of them turned around to leave. However, they had only taken two steps when a furious voice rang in their ears,""All of you stop! If you want to leave without going through the master-recognition trial, no way!"

    "Uh! Are you nning to force me to buy it?" Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    "Why not? Since you''re here, you must undergo the master recognition trial. Moreover, you can only leave when I tell you to. You want to run away by yourself? In your dreams!" The Guardian Tower spirit roared in an extremely overbearing manner.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but be rendered speechless. This fellow was truly overbearing beyond normal! Couldn''t he just take a stroll and witness the height and magnificence of the God-protecting Pagoda?

    "Hehe! A beauty! I won''t allow you to run away! Since you''re here, you can onlyplete the master-recognition trial. Otherwise, I''ll never let you leave! Good girl! I will be gentler to you than to anyone else! Trust me!" Sensing Leng ruoxue''s thoughts, the spirit of the God-protection tower''s attitude immediately became gentler. It continued to coax her.

    "Alright then!" Leng ruoxue knew that she had no choice but to agree. The moment she agreed, she was immediately enveloped by a white light and disappeared from the sight of evil demon and the others.

    "Where''s Xue ''er?" Seeing that Leng ruoxue had disappeared, Ao Jie immediately started to worry.

    "Little master is going through the master-recognition trial!" Huan Chenughed wretchedly. Then, he gave the evildoer a victorious look. The two of them had a tacit understanding.

    "Uh! Why is her trial different from the others?" Looking at the stunned crowd around him, Ao Jie asked in a daze.

    "Of course it''s different! These people are only that old fart''s ythings. They don''t have the qualifications to ept the true trial!" Huan Chen said.

    "I see!" Ao Jie seemed to have understood. ording to this, many people should have been fooled by the God-protecting tower spirit! At the same time, he was also somewhat d that he was not a human and could not make The Guardian Tower spirit recognize him as its master. Otherwise, wouldn''t he also be one of these humans?

    At the thought of this, Ao Jie could not help but turn his gaze to the evildoer and asked curiously,""Xue ''er was taken to who knows where by that guy, aren''t you worried at all?"

    "What''s there to worry about? Xue ''er isn''t a child anymore, the spirit of the God-protecting tower won''t hurt her!" The demon said calmly. The spirit of the God-protecting tower was born from the chaos. Although it was a divine weapon, it was of the same bloodline as him. Therefore, it would not harm Xue ''er who also had the chaotic body. Instead, it would be very close to her. However, that fellow was born with a bad temper and did not y by the rules, so he was not sure what kind of treatment Xue'' er would receive. However, it would definitely not be like these people. Otherwise, he would not have agreed to let Xue ''er participate in the master recognition trial.

    "But he might be scolded!" Ao Jie whispered worriedly.

    "I won ''t! From the moment Xue ''er entered until now, have you seen the spirit of the God-protecting tower scold her? So, she won''t be like these people. Don''t worry!" The demonughed.<sub> </sub>

    "Oh! That''s true!" Hearing the demon''s words, Ao Jie was finally not so worried. However, he continued to ask,""Then what are we going to do now?"

    "Wait!" After saying that, the demon found a ce to sit down. Uncle Dragon and Huan Chen also found their own ces to sit.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue, who had been taken away by the white light, found herself in an empty room after the white light disappeared. The room was foggy and she could not see her fingers in front of her. However, the spiritual energy in the room was rather dense. After taking a few deep breaths, it immediately gave her a refreshing feeling.

    "Girl, this ce is not bad, right? It''s not worse than that stinky bracelet, right?" A voice that sounded like it was asking for a beating appeared by Leng ruoxue''s ears.

    "Uh! How do you know?" Leng ruoxue was a little surprised. The spirit of the God-protecting Pagoda actually knew that the universal bracelet was on her?

    "Tsk! We''re both from the primal Chaos, so I sensed him the moment he came to the divine realm. I just ignored him! And that si huanchen, the fact that he''s by your side means that you have an extraordinary rtionship with that idiot Yu! With my intelligence, of course I can guess!" The Guardian Tower spirit exined proudly.

    "Mm, you''re very smart! Yu is my master. " Leng ruoxue nodded. Then, she smiled and asked,""May I know the name of the smart Guardian Tower spirit?"

    "Originally, I couldn ''t, but seeing as you also have the chaotic body, I can tell you that my name is Cang! How was it? Isn''t this name very Grand? Isn''t it better than Qing Jue and Huan Chen''s names?" The God-protecting Pagoda''s Ling Cang became tsundere as he spoke, and his tone was filled with anticipation.

    "Not bad!" Leng ruoxue nodded. However, she did not admit that his name sounded better than Qing Jue and Huan Chen ''s. After all, Qing Jue and Huan Chen were on the same side, and she would not help outsiders.

    "Then whose name is better?" Cang was obviously very insistent on this. Seeing that Leng ruoxue didn''t answer him directly, he could only ask again.

    "They''re all good!" Left with no choice, Leng ruoxue could only reply like this. However, Cang was obviously not satisfied with this answer. He continued to speak in a slightly annoyed tone,"No! You have to tell me whose name is better!"

    "Your names each have their own merits. You can''tpare them like this!" Wiping away the cold sweat on her forehead, Leng ruoxue felt like she was about to go crazy. Why was this little fellow so insistent on this matter? It really put her in a difficult position!

    "Girl, you''re too dishonest! I''m angry!" Cang was still not satisfied with Leng ruoxue''s answer and replied directly.

    "Uh! Alright! You have a nice name!" Leng ruoxue gave in and said the answer that Cang wanted to hear the most. However, after saying this, Leng ruoxue felt a little vexed. Sob ... Was she being threatened by evil forces?

    As expected, Azure was happy! He then said with extreme satisfaction,"hehe!" Niu finally told the truth, that''s good! Come! Your mouth!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Leng ruoxue didn''t know if she was being teased. But the answer was obviously Yes!

    Leng ruoxue didn''t know how to react to Cang''s words and could only stand there in a daze. After a long while, she couldn''t help but speak,""Cang! Can I start my master-recognition trial?" The faster she finished the trial, the faster she could leave this ce and leave Cang who dared to tease her.

 Chapter 2045 Cang (3)

    "It''s not the beginning, it''s already over!" Coldughed evilly. From his tone, one could clearly hear a trace of pride. However, Leng ruoxue was a little dumbfounded. She, she had not done anything yet! How did it end? When did the master recognition trial begin? Why didn''t she know about this?

    "That ..." Leng ruoxue was about to rify when she was interrupted by Cang.

    "Niu! In fact, the question I asked you just now was my trial for you, hehe! If you don''t say that my name is nice in the end, then you''ve failed the trial! However, even if you fail the trial, I will not let you go. I will only increase the difficulty of your trial. When you satisfy me and pass the trial, I will ... You understand!" Cang knew that Leng ruoxue was full of questions, so he exined patiently. The meaning of his words was that he had taken a fancy to Leng ruoxue, so he had to let her pass his trial.

    However, after hearing Cang''s exnation, Leng ruoxue was still confused and mumbled,""I don''t understand! This trial of yours is too much of a joke!"

    This time, she was really going crazy!

    Originally, she had thought of many ways to deal with it and had nned to deal with it at any time. However, who knew that Cang actually told her that she had passed the trial!

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue really wanted to curse out loud. However, her good upbringing allowed her to hold it in. However, the gloominess in her heart seemed to deepen. What the hell was this? Moreover, ording to what she heard, if she didn''t pass the trial just now, she couldn''t leave and had to continue the trial. Did she understand it correctly?

    Cang ... Was he nning to cling onto her?

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue did not know what to say! Was she considered to have a burst of character? The innate divine weapon that had not been able to recognize an owner for tens of millions of years had only met her once and asked a simple question like whose name sounded better. After getting a satisfactory answer, he had passed the trial?

    Leng ruoxue felt as though she was still in a dream. It felt so unreal. She couldn''t help but pinch her own arm. It was only after she felt the pain that she believed that everything she had just experienced was real.

    But even so, she still felt like she was in a dream!

    "Hehe! Niu! That''s because she likes you! You''re the most pleasing woman I''ve seen in all these years. Although you''re a man now, you''ll change back one day! You also have the chaotic body, so you''re qualified to be my master. From now on, you''ll be my master, so you''ll have to love me well!" Cang, who could sense Leng ruoxue''s thoughts, continued to exin.

    "Don''t you think you''re ying around?" Leng ruoxue could not help but ask.

    "I don''t think so! I think I''m being very cautious! Besides, for so many years, almost no one has caught my eye. Now that I''ve finally met one, of course I can''t let him go!" Cang''s proud voice drifted into Leng ruoxue''s ears. Other than sighing, Leng ruoxue was still sighing.

    "My master isn''t even worthy of your attention?" The helpless Leng ruoxue asked out of curiosity. How high was Cang''s standard? She didn''t even like her master, and this fact made her even more depressed! However, why did he take a fancy to her? She didn''t think that she couldpare to her master.

    "Yes, he''s a man! I don''t like it! Besides, he''s an idiot. I want a cute and smart girl to be my master!" Cang said matter-of-factly, but what Leng ruoxue didn''t know was that Cang, who was hidden behind the thick fog, actually blushed when he said that.

    Yes! He was shy!

    However, when Leng ruoxue heard Cang''s words, she didn''t know how to react.

    This was not the first time she had heard someone say that her master was an idiot! The evildoer had said the same thing before. In addition, Azure had said that he wanted to find a soft girl to be his master. She didn''t know that the artifact Spirit had be so lecherous these days? Was she outdated?

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue didn''t respond for a long time, Cang became anxious and quickly asked,""Girl, you don''t like me? I''m very cute! You''ll definitely fall in love with me when you see me!"

    "Uh! Is that so?" Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but wipe away the cold sweat on her forehead. Her intuition told her that these words must not be heard by that evildoer. Otherwise, little Cang, who she had never met before, would probably lose his life!

    "Of course!" Cang was being cocky again, and he automatically ignored Leng ruoxue''s thoughts. Following that, Leng ruoxue felt a weight in her arms and subconsciously reached out to hug it. The fluffy touch in her hands made her heart skip a beat and she almost let go of the thing in her hand. However, a familiar voice stopped her,"Girl, it''s me!"

    Hearing this voice, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but lower her head. Immediately, her beautiful eyes met a pair of dark, bright, and moist eyes. At this moment, those wet ck eyes were looking at her shyly and timidly. The thing in her hand was a snow-white ... Totoro!<sub> </sub>

    That''s right, the furry little thing in her hand was a Totoro. However, this Totoro was a few sizes bigger than the Totoro that Leng ruoxue had seen in her previous life. It was also cuter. Its entire body was chubby, and it felt pretty good to the touch!

    Leng ruoxue, who had never been able to reject cute little animals, couldn''t help but stroke the Totoro''s body a few times when she saw this superrge Totoro. Following that, she saw the snow-white Totoro''s body begin to glow with a faint pink. Was this ... The rhythm of being shy?

    "Girl, I told you you would fall in love with me! I''m so cute, people rarely reject me unless they''re not human!" The moment the cute Totoro opened its mouth, its cocky personality was revealed. Leng ruoxue had to admit that Cang was cuter when he didn''t speak.

    "You''re really Cang?" Leng ruoxue, who was still worried, asked for confirmation.

    "I''m sure!" Cangughed. Then, he shifted into a morefortable position in Leng ruoxue''s arms and sneaked up against Leng ruoxue''s tall mountain peak. He couldn''t help but think in his heart, the embrace of a soft girl is still the mostfortable! It was soft! And it smells so good! Hehe! It was really good!

    Of course, it couldn''t let its wretched thoughts be known by its master, who it took so much effort to take a fancy to, especially the man beside its master. It had to be more vignt. With this thought in mind, Cang became serious again and obedientlyy in Leng ruoxue''s arms.

    "You ... Are you really willing to recognize me as your master?" Leng ruoxue continued to ask. She still felt that this matter wasn''t too real, and she had no way of convincing herself to believe it.

    "Of course! Otherwise, why would I bring you here? you should know that this is not a ce that just anyone cane!" Actually, he was very clear in his heart that Huan Chen had intentionally provoked him so that he would acknowledge thisss as his master. Moreover, he had a very good impression of this soft little sister, Leng ruoxue. Hence, he went with the flow.

    In short, everyone had a tacit understanding!

    "Where is this ce?" After hearing Cang''s words, Leng ruoxue''s curiosity was piqued again.

    "This is where I live, and it''s also the control center of the God-protecting tower. However, unless I bring you here, you can''t appear here as you please, even if you''re my master." Azureughed.

    "However, as my master, you can ask me for anything if you want toe here. I can''t refuse you." Cang was afraid that Leng ruoxue didn''t understand, so he added.

    "Oh! What''s the benefit ofing here?" Leng ruoxue asked again. Even though she didn''t expect that after bing the master of the God Guardian Tower, she wouldn''t be able toe here as she pleased, she wanted to know what was the difference if she came here or not.

    "Niu can practice here. The spiritual Qi here is definitely much more than that stinky bracelet. Moreover, I have always been at my peak, and my control of time is also better than that stupid bracelet. In addition, I know the ''heaven defying art'' very well, and I can better guide you. So, Niu can practice here in the future!" Azure said with a smile.

    "Then, other than me, can my family and subordinatese in to cultivate?" Leng ruoxue asked after hearing Cang''s words.

    "They can''te here, but I can arrange another ce for them. The time flow will definitely be much faster than in the bracelet, which is also very beneficial for them!" Cold truth said.

    "Oh!" Leng ruoxue acknowledged softly, feeling her head throb. If she was the only one who coulde, the demon would definitely not agree. It seemed like she did not need to consider cultivating here.

    Sensing Leng ruoxue''s thoughts, cold one gritted his teeth and hardened his heart,""That guy can follow us in, but no one else can!"

    "I see! Alright then!" Leng ruoxue wasn''t satisfied, but she could tell that this was Cang''s biggestpromise.

    At this moment, Qing Jue''s angry voice suddenly rang out in the empty room,""Damn Cang, you actually dared to Steal My Girl?"

    Qing Jue was furious, and the consequences were very serious!

    In the past, his sister had been cultivating in the bracelet. He could sense her condition at any time. After the appearance of the illusion dust, he had already snatched his sister away once. Now, this damn Cang wanted to snatch his sister away from him. He could endure it, but he could not. No matter how good his temper was, Qing Jue could not tolerate it anymore!

 Chapter 2046 Hurry Up And Get The Mist Ripple Out (1)

    When Cang heard Qing Jue''s angry roar, he didn''t get angry. Instead, heughed even more flirtatiously and said with an annoying face,""So what if I steal your girl? Bite me!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Leng ruoxue fell silent upon hearing this.

    Qing Jue was so angry that he could not speak. He wanted to bite, but he could not! The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. In the end, he could only express his anger by roaring,"Cang! Just you wait, I''ll teach you a lesson one day!"

    "En en, I''ll be waiting for you. However, if you can''t defeat me, don''t cry!" Azureughed evilly. Then, he changed his position in Leng ruoxue''s arms andughed non-stop.

    Leng ruoxue nced at Cang, who wasughing so hard that his stomach was shaking. She didn''t know what to say. This Cang ... Had a very different personality.

    At this moment, in order to change the topic and resolve the conflict between the two little fellows, Leng ruoxue had no choice but to take the initiative and ask,""Cang, when do you n to recognize me as your master?"

    "No rush! Girl, your current strength is too low. If you want to recognize me as your master, you must at least be a divine Emperor. Otherwise, you will be injured!" Azure said very seriously.

    "My ass! If even the origin of chaos can acknowledge me as his sister, why can''t you?" Before Leng ruoxue could react, Qing Jue''s disdainful voice was heard again.

    "I said no, so no, why? You''re not convinced!" Hearing green vessel''s words, Cang didn''t want to exin. Instead, he roared in a domineering manner.

    "Yes, I''m not convinced! Cang! Don''t dawdle and quickly recognize him as your master. We still have important things to do! I don''t have time to chat with you. " Qing Jue urged. Cang''s personality was unpredictable and he didn''t y ording to the rules. Hence, he was afraid that Cang would go back on his words. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so anxious to force Cang to recognize him as his master.

    However, how could Cang be so easily manipted by others? its small face turned serious and said in a non-negotiable tone,""I can''t recognize you as my master now. It''s not the right time. Girl, I''ll only recognize you as my master when you be a divine Emperor. In fact, I''m already taking good care of you. If it were someone else, they must have the strength of a reverent-God!"

    "Oh! Since that''s the case, you can only recognize me as your master after I be a divine Emperor!" Leng ruoxue said indifferently. She didn''t have much of an opinion about this. After all, she was only here to try it out. Furthermore, she believed that Azure must have its own reasons for not wanting to recognize her as its master. Hence, she didn''t want to put it in a difficult position.

    "MMH! Girl, I''m really doing this for your own good! The origin of chaos will acknowledge you because you have the chaotic body and it has a sense of intimacy with you. So, as long as you can withstand its energy, it will be able to ept you. But I''m different. My requirements are high. If you want me to acknowledge that you are qualified to be my master, you must meet my requirements. Although I have initially recognized you as my master, if you don''t meet my high standards and strict requirements, I will not acknowledge you as my master! So, in order for me to recognize you as my master as soon as possible, I''ve decided to train you personally from today on. Prepare to take the challenge!" Azure said with anticipation.

    "Uh! We''ll start training today?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes as she confirmed.<sub> </sub>

    "Yes! From today onwards, we have to make good use of our time. I also want to recognize you as my master as soon as possible!" Azure was very anxious. If it wasn''t for the fact that the master it had taken a fancy to was too weak, it would have directly acknowledged him as its master. But now, it could only work harder and try its best to cultivate its master into a good master that met its requirements!

    "Not today! I still have other things to do!" After Leng ruoxue confirmed it, she rejected him immediately.

    "What could be more important than my training?" Hearing this, Azure''s eyes widened in disbelief. He had originally thought that his future master would be very satisfied with his arrangement, but who knew that this girl would actually say no! It was instantly enraged! If he didn''t train now, when would it recognize him as its master?

    "I have to save my senior brother first. I can''t start training today, so I''m not sure when I can start your training." Leng ruoxue spoke the truth. There was a trace of apology on her beautiful face. She could feel Cang''s eagerness and hope for his master to be a dragon. Unfortunately, her priority now was to save her senior brother. Hence, she could only say ''sorry'' to Cang!

    "Your senior brother? What''s wrong with him?" Azure asked somewhat curiously. Niu''s senior brother should be dummy Yu''s other disciple, right? Although it had heard of it, it had never seen it before, so it naturally did not pay attention to Niu''s so-called senior brother''s situation.

    "He''s injured and needs the petals of the mist to detoxify, so ..." Leng ruoxue exined, but before she could finish her sentence, Cang interrupted her.

    "You''re looking for the flower petals of rime ice? He was really looking for death! With your strength? You must be dreaming!" Cang Zhen said honestly. He was not optimistic about Leng ruoxue''s goal, even if she had the help of that man. After all, this was the God World and not the nineherher prison.

    "Even if it''s a dream, I have to find a way to get the petals of rime ice. I can''t not save my senior brother, so I can''t ept your training for the time being." Leng ruoxue said with determination.

    "Do you know the difference in strength between you and that old woman? With your current strength, you''re simply courting death! If that old woman finds you, you''ll lose your little life! Moreover, your chaotic body is definitely a great tonic for her. No! I can''t let you take this risk!" Azure strongly opposed. The hair on its body stood on end. From this, it could be seen how excited it was.

    "Then you should help big sister! With your help, it won''t be difficult for elder sister to get the petals from the fog Phoenix''s body!" At this moment, Qing Jue''s voice rang out again, and he made a request in a self-righteous manner.

    "No! I can''t and can''t help her! This is beyond her ability, so I can''t allow her to do this!" "No!" Cold rejected without even thinking. In reality, although it had chosen Leng ruoxue, it hoped that the master it had chosen would be someone who knew how to judge the situation and had self-awareness. She would not be someone who was too ambitious and would do as much as she could. If she knew that she could not do it, then such a person was not worthy of being its master!

    It hoped that its master was smart, calm, and knew how to endure. Only such a person could achieve great things! Hence, it had no intention of helping Leng ruoxue.

    When Leng ruoxue heard Cang''s words, she didn''t show any dissatisfaction. In fact, she could understand Cang''s thoughts because this matter was too far-fetched for her current strength! However, she did not intend to fight with Wu Jing head-on. Therefore, she never thought that she did not have any chance at all!

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue calmly said,""Cang! I won''t force you if you don''t want to help me, but I hope you won''t try to stop me. I must save my senior brother, so I can''t participate in your training now. Please send me out of here!"

 Chapter 2047 Hurry Up And Get The Mist Ripple Out (2)

    Leng ruoxue''s words were unusually calm, but when Cang heard it, he started to think.

    This girl was the only master it had taken a fancy to in so many years. If something happened to her, it would definitely regret it. So, Cang was at a loss. Should he help or not?

    In reality, it really hoped that this girl would be able to use her own strength to defeat Wu Chen. However, from the looks of it now, this was definitely not realistic. The difference in strength between the two of them was not just a little bit. Furthermore, this girl Leng ruoxue was extraordinarily stubborn.ai! What should it do?

    After thinking hard for a long time, Cang finally made up his mind.

    "Girl, I said I wouldn''t help you, so I definitely won''t help. However, I can think of a way to hinder Wu Xiao for a while. At that time, whether you can get the petals from her body will depend on you! So, don''t count on me!" Cang spoke bluntly. Although his words were a little unreasonable, Leng ruoxue was still happy to hear him say this. Because just now, green vessel had clearly told her that even if Cang only came out to obstruct fog, their chances of winning were very high.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue gently stroked Cang''s soft fur with gratitude and said,""Cang! Thank you!"

    "No need to thank me! Helping you is also to let you finish what you have to do as soon as possible, so that you can ept my training with peace of mind as soon as possible, but this doesn''t mean that I will agree with your decision! It was better to do less things that were beyond his ability! Moreover, I want to tell you that even if you be my master, you shouldn''t rely too much on me. Unless I think it''s necessary, I won''t help you easily! Most of the time, you still have to rely on yourself. I hope you can understand!" When Cang said this, it was as if he had changed into a beast, rather cold and heartless.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she only nodded her head indifferently and said,""I understand!" How could she not know that it was better to ask for help than to ask for help from others?

    However, when green vessel heard Cang''s words, he was rather dissatisfied."So many years have passed, I didn''t expect you to still be so cold-blooded. No wonder no one likes you!"

    "Tsk! As long as I like myself, I don''t need others to like me! Moreover, haven''t you heard of the saying ''a loving mother will spoil her son''? "We are artifact spirits, not nannies. If the master can''t meet our requirements, then it''s fine to not have such a master. So, I won''t be like you, amodating my master everywhere and obeying my Master''s words as imperial edicts. Therefore, the master that I acknowledge must be a dragon and phoenix among ten thousand people, girl!" Don''t Let Me Down!" Cang said with a serious expression. Although it was saying this for green vessel, its dark eyes were fixed on Leng ruoxue. Its fluffy little face was filled with anticipation.

    "I will work hard!" Leng ruoxue looked straight at Cang and said seriously. She knew that Cang and green vessel treated her differently. Green vessel was taking care of her, while Cang was using the opposite method to spur her on. To put it bluntly, Cang wanted to be a dragon. Even though green vessel had the same thoughts, green vessel''s methods were gentle, while green vessel''s were rough and direct. Regardless of which method they used, they were both for her own good!

    "Hehe! Girl, I knew I didn''t misjudge you!" Cang was extremely satisfied with Leng ruoxue''s words. He found Leng ruoxue more and more pleasing to the eye. Furthermore, he had also secretly decided that if Niu was unable to obtain the petal of that old woman''s main body, he would help her! After all, it didn''t want this matter to always involve this girl''s thoughts, but this was the only time. It definitely wouldn''t do it again!

    "Then send me away now!" Leng ruoxue asked anxiously. She was suddenly taken away by the white light, and she wondered if the evildoer and the others were worried.

    "Hehe! I''ve already stopped time, so the time outside won''t change while you''re here. Besides, to others, you''ve only disappeared for a short while, so I''ll show you around the God-protecting Pagoda before sending you off!" Understanding Leng ruoxue''s thoughts, Azure smiled. In reality, it wanted to say,"you can cultivate here for a while before you leave!" It was a pity that it knew that Niu had something on her mind and would not calm down to cultivate, even if the time outside did not flow. Hence, it could only settle for the second best option, which was to let Leng ruoxue familiarize herself with the environment.

    "Alright then!" Sensing Cang''s determination, Leng ruoxue could only agree. After all, from her point of view, it wouldn''t take long for them to visit this ce.

    "Girl, follow me!" On Cang Dao, the moment he finished speaking, Leng ruoxue was brought to a control room.

    Leng ruoxue lifted her beautiful eyes and sized up the control room.<sub> </sub>

    This control room was about the size of a football field. The surrounding walls were crystal clear, and the material was simr to crystal. However, the decoration inside was very simple. In addition to a few wide light screens, there was only a chair ced in front of the light screen.

    At this moment, Cang had already jumped onto the chair from Leng ruoxue''s embrace. He even waved at Leng ruoxue and said,""Girl, quicklye over. From here, you can see those guys who are in the trial."

    "Oh!" When Leng ruoxue heard this, she walked to Cang''s side. Then, her beautiful eyes looked at the screen. The moment she took a look, her forehead was filled with ck lines.

    At this time, thergest screen in the middle had been divided into tens of thousands of small screens, and the people in the light screens were having a quick-witted question and answer session.

    However, the clothes of the person in the light screen were already torn and tattered, and he looked quite embarrassed.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue was a little suspicious. Were these people''s real bodies or divine souls?

    Seeing the confusion on Leng ruoxue''s face, Azure smiled and said,""These people are really too stupid. How could they get such a simple question wrong!"

    "Uh! Your trial for them is to let them answer questions?" Leng ruoxue could not help but ask.

    "Of course. However, if they answer incorrectly, they will be punished. They only have 100 chances, which means that there are 100 questions for them to answer. If they answer all 100 questions, they will be kicked out by me, hehe!" Azure said proudly.

    "Then are they in their divine soul state right now?" Leng ruoxue asked again.

    "Yes. However, in the God-protecting tower, even if it''s a divine soul, their bodies can also feel it. And their current appearance is exactly their original appearance!" Azure exined.

    Leng ruoxue understood the moment Cang exined it. Leng ruoxue was filled with deep sympathy for those who were undergoing the trials because she happened to hear a virtual voice asking from one of the screens,""What is 1+1?"

    After the man replied that it was equal to 2, he was beaten up by the virtual brawny man. That person was still being continuously scolded,"idiot!" You idiot!"

    After the punishment, the virtual voice asked again,""The beast or the egg came first?"

    The man hesitated for a long time and did not dare to answer. Finally, in the countdown of the virtual voice, the man seemed to have made up his mind and said,""First beast!"

 Chapter 2048 Hurry Up And Get The Fog Ripple Out (3)

    Following that, that person was beaten up again! The sound of people being scolded for being stupid could be heard continuously.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she felt a deep sense of powerlessness. Why was it that the more she heard about it, the more she felt that she had been to her previous life? This witty question and answer was clearly a brain teasers! Moreover, many of these questions had been discussed for a long time, and it seemed that no one had given the perfect answer. So, after listening for a while, she could tell that this was not a trial! It was clearly Cang who was bored and was pranking people!

    "Cang! They don''t need to go through the master-recognition trial now, right?" Leng ruoxue couldn''t stand it anymore and reminded him, sigh! These people were really too pitiful. She reckoned that no matter how they answered, they would probably be beaten up.

    "Yes, but the trial will still continue! After all, it''s not the right time to reveal our rtionship yet. Therefore, we can''t lose these people yet!" Cold said it so matter-of-factly that Leng ruoxue couldn''t refute it. Furthermore, she also understood that cold wasn''t just bored. It was treating the people who came to the trial as toys!

    At the thought of this, she could only shift her gaze away, not looking at those guys who had made themselves so pitiful for the trial.

    Her beautiful eyes turned to the other light screens, which were disying the scenery of the divine world.

    Upon seeing this, Leng ruoxue could not help but ask,""Can we see the entire divine realm through the light screen here?"

    "Of course!" Azure said proudly.

    "Then can I take a look at thend of demons?" Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    "No problem," he said. "Yes," Cang replied. Then, one of the screens shed and the full view of thend of demons appeared in front of Leng ruoxue.

    When Leng ruoxue saw her home and so many familiar faces, she was instantly excited. This time, her grandfather and the others didn''te with her to the Imperial City. Now that she could see them through the screen, she was exceptionally happy!

    She missed them.

    "Girl, go out! The sooner you obtain the petals of the mist, the sooner you can go home. " At this moment, Cang noticed that Leng ruoxue''s mood was a little agitated and reminded her. However, there was something that he didn''t say. With the flower petals in his hands, the training that he arranged for his future master was about to begin!

    However, when Leng ruoxue heard Cang''s words, she didn''t doubt him and nodded her head,""En, send me out!" Although she missed her grandfather and the rest, she knew what was most important right now.

    Following that, a white light flickered before Leng ruoxue''s eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she had already returned to the side of the demon and the rest.

    Seeing Leng ruoxue''s sudden appearance, uncle long and Ao Jie heaved a sigh of relief. Even though they had confidence in Leng ruoxue, they were still worried.

    "Xue ''er, how is it?" Ao Jie asked impatiently,"is Xue ''er done with her trial?" How could he be so fast? It couldn''t be that he didn''t go through the trial, right? After all, those who had taken part in the trial before Leng ruoxue had yet to finish their trials! And when he saw Leng ruoxue''s unscathed appearance, he could not believe that this little girl''s trial had ended.

    "It''s alright. Azure agreed to help us hold off Rime Phoenix for a while. At that time, we just have to think of a way to get the petals from Rime Phoenix''s body!" Leng ruoxue said directly.

    "Azure is the name of the spirit of the God-protecting Pagoda? Did he recognize you as his master?" Uncle long asked nervously. The moment he finished asking, Ao Jie immediately looked at Leng ruoxue nervously.

    "Yes, it said that it''s willing to recognize me as its master. However, it thinks that my current strength is too low and wants to train me. It will only recognize me as its master if I meet its requirements." Leng ruoxue exined with a smile.

    "This ... This Artifact Spirit really has a personality!" Ao Jie could not help but click his tongue. But thinking about it, it made sense. It was an innate divine weapon. How could it recognize a master so easily? if that was the case, he would not have been picky for so many years!

    "It''s fine if he has a bit of character. An expert can''t be without character. Moreover, with his help, we''ll have a greater chance of obtaining the petal of the mist!" After uncle long confirmed it, he couldn''t contain his joy. This news was like the sound of nature to him.

    "Xue ''er, that Azure will only help us to obstruct the rime ice, but he won''t make a move, right?" Ao Jie also confirmed.

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue nodded.

    "AI! It''s such a pity. If he was willing to help, we would have a hundred percent chance of getting the rime ice Flower petals. " Ao Jie''s face was filled with regret. He knew very well how powerful the God-protecting tower spirit was! I''m afraid that guy''s strength isn''t below master Yu ''s, but unfortunately, he''s not willing to help.

    "Be content! This is already very good!" Hearing Ao Jie''s words, uncle long rolled his eyes. He didn''t expect the spirit of the God-protecting tower to help them deal with rime ice. If he really wanted to, those things wouldn''t have happened back then!

    "Uncle long is right. Cang didn''t want to help us at first, but now he''s willing to help us dy rime ice and buy us some time. It''s already not easy!" Said Leng ruoxue. Cang had even helped her to confirm that fog''s true form was indeed hidden in the secret room that she had suspected. However, it was hidden by an array formation, so outsiders could not see it. Cang had even told her how to break the array formation. For this, she was very grateful to Cang! Although Cang''s goal was only to hope that she could receive training as soon as possible, there was no such thing as free help in this world, right?

    "Since that''s the case, let''s not dy any further. We should quickly sneak back to the spiritual abode!" Uncle long suggested.

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue nodded. Then, with a thought, she brought the few of them into the bangle. Following that, green vessel turned into dust just like how it hade, bringing them back to the Divine Master''s residence.<sub> </sub>

    This back and forth only took a few hours, but the chaos in the God Lord''s Manor was still not over. The people in the God Lord''s Manor were still busy cleaning up the obviously dpidated courtyard.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue received Cang''s voice transmission, asking them to wait for him in the courtyard.

    After informing green vessel, green vessel found a remote corner andnded. Then, everyone''s eyes turned to the light screen.

    After about two hours, Cang still had not appeared. Ao Jie could not help but feel anxious.

    "Girl, when will Cange?" Ao Jie really wanted to see the legendary and domineering Guardian Tower spirit. Unfortunately, he had waited for so long and did not even see a shadow.

    "Soon! Azure said that he was dyed by something and told us to wait. " Leng ruoxue replied helplessly.

    However, as soon as she finished speaking, everyone felt the light screen in front of them tremble. Then, they heard a domineering roar.

    "Get the fog out here!"

    Everyone was stunned and looked towards the source of the voice. They saw a petite, snow-white Totoro standing in the middle of the light screen. The voice they heard clearly didn''t match this small figure. However, no one would look down on this small fellow because uncle Dragon and Ao Jie had already understood that this should be the God-protecting tower, Ling Cang!

    However, none of them had expected that Azure''s appearance was actually that of a cute little beast! However, after spending so much time with Leng ruoxue, they knew that one could not judge a book by its cover, be it human or beast! If he looked down on her just because she looked cute, he would definitely be in for a tragedy!

    It was obvious that the people in the Divine Master''s estate were going to have a tragedy.

    At this moment, Cang was standing in the middle of the screen in the courtyard of the Divine Master''s estate. He was looking down at the people surrounding him with a domineering aura.

    He raised his little white meaty ws, revealing a shiny and sharp curved hook. Cang repeated,"Quickly get Rime toe out for this Lord!"

    Hearing these words again, Leng ruoxue and the rest were in a mess. They couldn''t help but think to themselves, what a domineering Cang!

    After hearing Cang''s words, the few of them turned to look at the demon simultaneously. Then, they thought to themselves that even the demon would not dare to say such words so openly. After all, his identity could not be exposed. If he appeared in the divine world as the master of The Dark World, it would definitely cause panic in the divine world!

    But Cang dared!

    In an instant, Cang''s image in uncle Dragon and Ao Jie''s hearts became much bigger!

    Look! This was what a true divine weapon was! It was so domineering and satisfying! Even though uncle Dragon and Ao Jie wanted to shout for fog ripple toe out just like Cang, they might not be a match for fog ripple even if they joined forces. Therefore, they could only think about it in their hearts. However, when they heard you Shou''s words, they were definitely proud!

    In contrast to the excitement of uncle long and the others, the people in the God lord''s estate werepletely stunned! With their mouths half-open, many people were unable toe back to their senses for a long time.

    This ... This sentence was too much of a shock to them, wasn''t it?

    Who was that fog ice?

    The current Divine Master!

    But now, there was a cute little beast waving its sharp ws and shouting for the master God toe out! Where did it get such courage from?

    Among the crowd, the three Hierarch with the highest status were the first to regain their senses. However, even after they had regained their senses, they were still in a daze. Although the little beast in front of them was not the only one in the divine realm, as far as they knew, the Totoro n did not seem to have such courage!

    Then ... Did this Totoro take the wrong medicine?

    The three of them had the same thought, but before they had the chance to voice their doubts, Azure was getting impatient.

    "Didn''t you guys hear what I said? Hurry up and get the rippling mist out, or else don''t me me for razing the God lord''s estate to the ground!"

 Chapter 2049 Wanton Destruction (1)

    Seeing that the bunch of idiots in the God Lord''s residence only looked at him nkly after hearing his words, Cang was not happy!

    These idiots, no wonder they could only be the subordinates of that old woman, Wu Cheng, they were really too inexperienced! It had said it several times, but no one had gone to report to Wu Chen. What made it even angrier was that Wu Chen, that old woman, didn''te out by herself!

    This fact made Cang, who already had a bad temper, so angry that he was about to go crazy!

    Hmph! The consequences of making it angry would be very serious!

    Although Leng ruoxue and the rest were observing everything through the light screen, they could already faintly see the snow-white Cang without a single strand of stray hair. His body was already emitting a thick ck mist. It was obvious that Cang was quite angry.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue and the others could not help but pray for the people in the Divine Master''s residence. Of course, most of them were gloating. Leng ruoxue wanted to admire Xia Cang''s destructive ability.

    Ever since green appeared and repeated his words many times, but other than being stunned, he did not have any other reaction. Green vessel had been mumbling non-stop beside her ear,""We''re finished! It''s finished! The God Lord''s Manor was in trouble! These people are going to be in big trouble!" His tone was also gloating.

    In the next second, a powerful air current erupted from Azure''s body. The small Azure suddenly grew in size. In the blink of an eye, Azure''s body had be a huge mountain. The people from the God''s Manor who had to look down at it instantly turned into tiny ants. They had to look up at Azure.

    The pressure from Cang''s body made it hard for many people to breathe. Many people''s faces had clearly turned much paler, and the weaker ones were like leaves in the autumn wind, teetering on the verge of copse.

    Seeing this, the three Hierarch experts of the God lord''s estate sobered up and calmed down. They looked at the enormous snow-white Totoro with heavy hearts.

    As far as they knew, the Totoro n had always been weak and existed more as the pets of some families ''daughters. Their attack power was also very weak. However, the one in front of them was beyond their expectations. Even as reverent-god level, they had to spend some effort to resist the pressure from this one, not to mention others!

    A strong enemy!

    This was definitely a strong enemy!

    Moreover, this powerful enemy was here to find the Divine Master. He wondered how the Divine Master had provoked this person! The three of them could not understand.

    In fact, it was normal that they didn''t understand because the one in front of them wasn''t a real Totoro, but an image that Cang had created.

    Apart from having a bad temper, Azure also liked to turn itself into a harmless and cute little animal to deceive the world and lure those who didn''t have eyes to provoke it. Those people naturally didn''t end up well, but Azure was very happy because it was too bored. This was also a bad taste it never got tired of! Unfortunately, not many people knew the inside story.

    Most of the people were deceived by Cang''s harmless appearance. However, it was toote when they found out the truth! However, many people chose to remain silent after being deceived. They did not expose this matter. On one hand, they were afraid of embarrassing themselves. On the other hand, it was human nature. When they were unlucky, they naturally did not want others to have a good time!<sub> </sub>

    It was precisely because he hoped that someone else would suffer the same fate as him that he had been sessful in every endeavor for tens of millions of years. To this day, no one knew that there was a pseudo Totoro in the divine realm that had been deceiving the blind people of the divine realm with its weak appearance.

    At the same time, no one would associate the Totoro with Azure. After all, not many people had seen Azure''s appearance. Therefore, when the people of the God lord''s estate saw the powerful Totoro, they were unable to react for a long time. Azure had only disyed a little of his strength and many people in the God lord''s estate could not bear the pressure.

    Seeing this, Cang slightly restrained his own pressure, then cleared his throat and said loudly: "Where''s fog? Hurry up and get her out here, don''t make me wait too long!"

    When Cang shouted, he deliberately infused his divine power into his voice, making it several times louder. Instantly, many people couldn''t take it and subconsciously covered their ears, their faces showing pained expressions.

    Seeing such a weak so-called strong person, Azure''s clear ck eyes revealed a disdainful expression. Then, as if looking down at ants, it nced at the people below and said indifferently: "No one is willing to help me inform them? This Lord''s patience is limited!"

    "Senior, the God Lord is currently in seclusion. May I know what''s the matter? When the Divine Masteres out of seclusion, we''ll definitely inform him of senior''s intentions as soon as possible. " At this moment, Xuan Yi, who was obviously much calmer, spoke with an extremely humble attitude.

    He already knew that the Totoro''s identity was not simple, so he naturally did not dare to be negligent.

    "In seclusion? Even if you''re in closed-door cultivation, you have toe out!" Hearing Xuan Yi''s words, Cang still roared in a domineering manner.

    Of course, it knew that the old woman was in seclusion. However, it had nothing to do with it. Anyway, it must get the old woman out! Otherwise, where would its dignity be? Moreover, it had just injected its divine power into its voice, so even if there was a restriction ced in the ce where Wu Han was in seclusion, it could still hear its voice. It was just that the old woman refused toe out, so it seemed that she was injured, hehe! Could it be that he was agitated by its voice? If that was the case, it definitely wouldn''t feel guilty. It hated that woman!

    Thinking of this, Cang''s attitude became even more anxious.

    "Fog ice! Fog ice! You ugly freak, get the hell out here! Don''t let this Lord stay too long, or you''ll regret it!" Cang roared without restraint. His words made the people of the God lord''s estate, who had been in a daze, even more dazed.

    Ugly?

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue and the others were speechless. Uncle long and Ao Jie''s mouth twitched. Although they didn''t like Wu Ling, they had to admit that she was a rare beauty. However, this beauty had be an ugly monster in Cang''s mouth. They really didn''t know what kind of beauty was considered a beauty in Cang''s eyes! Moreover, there probably weren''t many women who could stand being called ugly, right?

    Although they thought this way, fog still did note out to see the blue.

    Moreover, it wasn''t that she didn''t want toe out, but she couldn ''t.

    Wu Xiao was already poisoned, and the poison had not beenpletely cleared. Moreover, Cang''s roar just now had made her injuries worse. So, at this moment, she was suffering from pain. It was as if there were insects constantly drilling into her body, and her heart was in so much pain that it was unbearable.

 Chapter 2050 Wanton Destruction (2)

    At this moment, her face was extremely pale, and Cang''s provocative voice continued to reach her ears from the restrictions she had set up. This fact made Wu Xiao extremely angry.

    Sitting on the futon in her exclusive secret room, Wu Xuan was trying to control her blood that was going crazy."Damn madman, can''t you just stop?"

    Although she didn''t see the person, she knew who this familiar voice was without even going out. More importantly, there weren''t many people in the entire divine world who dared to speak to her in such a manner. Cang was definitely one of them, and he was the strongest among this small group of people. Even she was afraid of him. Thus, although she was furious, she didn''t go out to see Cang immediately. Instead, she tried her best to calm her raging blood.

    Who knew that at this moment, another loud roar was transmitted into Wu Yan''s ears. Immediately, her heart trembled violently. With a ''pfft'', a mouthful of bright red blood spurted out of her mouth and sttered on the snow-white ground not far from her. It was like a red plum blooming on the snow, bright red and dazzling.

    Wu Lian endured the pain in her body and wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. She knew that this time, her injuries had been added to her injuries, and this was all because of that lunatic Cang. However, she would not go crazy like that lunatic. At this moment, she knew that the most important thing for her was to heal. After stuffing a few healing pills into her mouth, she continued to concentrate on absorbing the spiritual energy in the secret room .....

    Unfortunately, Cang wouldn''t let her do as she wished.

    Roars that were louder than the previous one reverberated in Wu Xiao''s ears. Even though she had already shut off her Six Senses, Cang''s demonic voice still rang in her ears,""Fog ice! Ugly monster! Hurry up and get out here!"

    Forcefully suppressing the anger in her heart, Wu Yan had an impulse to go out and meet that madman for a moment. However, her rationality still made her calm down. Therefore, after thinking for a while, she immediately sat as steady as Mount Tai.

    Cang, who had been causing a ruckus in the God Lord''s Manor, saw that fog ripple refused toe out. The anger in its heart shot up to its head. Its body, which was originally covered in ck fog, now showed an angry fiery red. This time, it was really angry and its patience was exhausted.

    "Fog ice! Ugly monster! I''ll give you onest chance. If you don''te out in five minutes, don''t me me for being impolite!" Cang was so angry that he stomped his feet, his roars getting louder and louder. Many people in the divine lord''s estate couldn''t withstand Cang''s pressure and fainted. Xuan Yi and the other two Hierarch experts ''faces also turned pale. They were not feeling well either.

    Cang''s strength was so powerful that it made their hearts tremble. They had never dreamed that there would be such a powerful expert in the divine world. Their reverent God rank seemed so fragile in front of this Totoro that they couldn''t even withstand a single blow. This fact was a huge blow to Huang Wei and Xia Yi. Inparison, Xuan Yi was still in a better state. After all, he had already found out the identity of this Totoro through uncle long.

    AI! That person! Wu Chen also didn''t dare to provoke him!

    Xuan Yi knew very well that the Totoro in front of him was undoubtedly the one who the fog in the entire divine world feared the most. However, although the Totoro was powerful, it did not care about the matters of the divine world, big or small, nor did it care who was the Divine Master. Otherwise, the divine world would not have been in turmoil in the past. However, now that the Totoro had set its eyes on that little girl, the divine world was probably going to change!

    Just as Xuan Yi was thinking, he heard the voice of the falling time meter.

    "Five, four, three, two, one! It''s time!" After saying that, Azure''s figure immediately expanded!

    In an instant! Cang''s huge body took up more than half of the God lord''s estate. Compared to its huge body, everyone in the God lord''s estate was even smaller!

    Just as everyone''s eyes were wide open, looking at Cang in shock, suddenly, several sharp energy waves exploded from Cang''s body, followed by a ''bang''. Then, everyone watched helplessly as the sturdy, tall, and magnificent golden building of the Divine Master''s estate copsed like it was made of paper!<sub> </sub>

    Horrifying!

    It was absolutely horrifying!

    This ... What kind of strength was this! It was able to copse the God lord''s estate, which had an extremely strong defensive formation!

    When did such a bull beast appear in the immortal realm?

    At this time, although countless thoughts floated through everyone''s mind, their minds were even more at a loss!

    As soon as the main building of the God''s Manor copsed, the other subsidiary buildings also had a chain reaction, like dominoes. They were all broken into pieces one after another. The people of the God''s Manor who had been recuperating in their rooms also hurriedly escaped from their rooms with their injuries. Of course, there were also those who were too slow to escape, and those who did not escape were definitely dead!

    However, Azure didn''t care about how many people he had identally killed. To him, most people were ants that weren''t worth paying attention to. Therefore, the deaths of those people had nothing to do with him. If he wanted to me someone, he could only me that ignorant old woman, fog ice!

    ? Hmph! Its patience was limited! And Wu Chen had already provoked it.

    At this moment, it felt that it was no longer as simple as just trying to hold Wu Ling back. However, it would not kill Wu Ling either. On the one hand, the two of them were equal in strength and it was difficult to determine the winner. On the other hand, it was the spirit of the God-protecting tower and had the responsibility to protect the divine world. Therefore, it could not kill Wu Ling personally, even if Wu Ling was a stolen Divine Master! However, he could still teach Wu Xuan a lesson!

    One had to know that Wu Xiao might have been injured! This was a rare opportunity.

    Cang did not have any noble sentiment of not taking advantage of others when they were in danger. What it pursued was ''take advantage of your illness and take your life!'' So, don''t me it for being despicable!

    With that in mind, Cang destroyed the magnificent God''s Manor with even more fearlessness. Arge portion of the people in the God''s Manor had been scared silly by Cang''s domineering attitude. Their legs were trembling, and they did not dare to stop the fierce Totoro from destroying the God''s Manor.

    Seeing that Azure had only flicked its fur a few times and sneezed a few times, the gorgeous divine lord''s estate had been reduced to ruins. Other than being dumbfounded, there was no other reaction. Fortunately, Azure didn''t take it out on them. Otherwise, they would''ve been so scared that their legs would''ve gone soft.

    In fact, many people wanted to escape from Cang''s territory, but those who had this thought didn''t even have the strength to lift their legs. So, they could only stand there stupidly with their heads lowered, trying to lower their presence.

    "Your Excellency Xuan Yi, you have to think of a way! If this continues, the God lord''s estate will be theughing stock of the entire God World. " Seeing this, Huang Wei and Xia Yi sent a message to Xuan Yi at the same time. Xuan Yi was the strongest among the three of them. Therefore, whenever there was a major problem that could not be solved, the other two would first ask for his opinion. This time was no exception.

 Chapter 2051 Wanton Destruction (3)

    "Unless the God Lord appears, there''s no other way!" Xuan Yi shook his head helplessly. At this moment, almost all the buildings within a hundred miles of the divine lord''s estate had copsed. The only thing that was intact was probably the surrounding walls of the divine lord''s estate. However, he believed that these walls were probably a cover for the divine lord''s estate on purpose. After all, with the wall''s obstruction, even if outsiders heard the explosion, they would not know what had happened to the divine lord''s estate. In this way, the divine lord''s estate could still retain some of its face. After all, Rumors stopped at the wise.

    However, he was very sure that if the Divine Master didn''t show up, the wall would be destroyed!

    Xuan Yi didn''t know what he was feeling at the moment. He was excited, but at the same time, he was also a little sad. After all, he had lived in the Divine Master''s estate for a long time and had a deep feeling about this ce. Now that he saw that this ce had be a ruin, his heart was filled with mixed feelings.

    In contrast to Xuan Yi''splicated thoughts, Leng ruoxue and the rest were extremely depressed.

    None of them had thought that Cang''s temper would be so big and that his destructive power would be so strong!

    The moment it exploded, the buildings in the Divine Master''s residence became the sacrificial objects of the fog. Even the secret underground chambers were not spared. Through the light screen, Leng ruoxue and the rest could see that many secret chambers had been destroyed and the real and fake clones inside were all exposed.

    In particr, Wu Yan''s avatar was shaking its huge flower in anger. The petals on its body trembled violently to show its anger. However, the avatar did not dare to act rashly and remained in the blood pool that had been destroyed long ago.

    When Leng ruoxue saw the petals of the clone turn from fiery red to dark red, and finally to ck-red, she knew that the clone must be feeling extremely aggrieved. However, what made it even more aggrieved was yet toe!

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help butugh to herself. She was in a good mood. Seeing this, Ao Jie could not help but ask,""Little girl! The God lord''s estate has been reduced to ruins. Aren''t you worried at all?" This would be very disadvantageous for them to obtain the petals of the rime ice!

    "What''s the use of worrying? It''s already been destroyed!" Leng ruoxue replied calmly. In reality, how could she not be worried? The God lord''s estate was now a barren wastnd, and the hiding ce of fog Phoenix''s main body could not be preserved. Without the guidance and obstruction of the surrounding buildings, they would naturally have to spend a lot of effort to find the coordinates of the secret room again. This would undoubtedly waste more of their time, but since things hade to this, they could only ept it. More importantly, as long as Cang Neng could help them hinder fog Phoenix, it did not matter if they spent more time.

    At the same time, she couldn''t help but sigh in her heart. As expected of a formation that could hide one''s body! It was actually not destroyed by Azure. From this, it could be seen that the fog ice had spent a lot of effort to protect the main body, but this was only right!

    "AI!" Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Ao Jie could not help but sigh heavily.

    "Sister, don''t worry. I know the coordinates of that secret room very well. I won''t be unable to find it!" ncing at the dejected Ao Jie, Qing Jue, who knew what Leng ruoxue was thinking, said with a smile.

    "Really? Little green vessel, you''re amazing!" Hearing this, Ao Jie was happy. He was no longer depressed over the fact that the Divine Master''s residence had be a ruin. After his joy, he could not help but gloat,""Hehe! This time, Wu Xiao was going to have a headache! Wouldn''t it have been fine if she hade out earlier? And you''re wasting our time. "

    "If she coulde out, she wouldn''t be closing her eyes like this." Leng ruoxue said after some thought. Right now, she could more or less guess that fog Phoenix might have met with some trouble, and this trouble was nothing more than being injured. Otherwise, fog Phoenix would have jumped out long ago. Even so, she didn''t dare to go to the destroyed secret room where fog Ripple''s main body was hidden. Therefore, she and the others could only wait patiently.

    "You''re saying that she might be injured?" Uncle long made a guess after hearing Leng ruoxue''s words.

    <o>,m "Yes." Leng ruoxue nodded her head. This possibility was very high.</o>

    "Then what are we waiting for? let''s quickly find her original body! We can leave after we get the petals!" Ao Jie said anxiously after hearing uncle Long''s words.

    "Do you think that rime ice is an idiot? The fact that she didn''t appear means that she''s very confident in her original body. If we rashly go and take the petals from her original body, do you think she''ll still note out?" Uncle long looked at Ao Jie as if he was an idiot. He believed that the reason why fog was noting out despite Cang''s threat was because she thought that Cang would not do anything to her. Otherwise, she would not be so calm!

    Yes! In uncle Long''s eyes, Wu Xuan''s performance was absolutely calm andposed. At the same time, uncle long also had a trace of admiration for Wu Xuan. Although that woman was not popr in some aspects, her temperament was worth learning from.

    In fact, Wu Yan was not as calm as uncle long had said. At this moment, she was so angry that she was about to explode because the secret room she had stayed in had been destroyed by Cang. Except for a transparent barrier that was still dutifully acting as a barrier between her and the outside world, she could be considered to have appeared in front of everyone without any concealment. However, with the existence of the barrier, it was impossible for outsiders to see her. However, everything outside was clear to her. She didn''t even need to use her divine sense to see everything outside.

    Looking at the God Lord''s Manor that she had carefully designed and decorated, now in ruins, the anger in Ripple''s heart doubled. There was a taste of blood in her throat, and then,''Puchi!'' With a few sounds, she spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. The bright red blood sttered on the ground, even the restriction was not spared.

    Looking at the blood dripping from the restriction, forming a small stream and dripping down, fog ripple felt pained!

    Blood!<sub> </sub>

    This was her Most Precious Blood. Furthermore, it was her Most Precious Blood from her heart. Although there were only a few drops, it would have taken her at least several hundred years to umte these few drops. But now, it was all destroyed in an instant. She hated it so much!

    At this time, she wished she could eat Cang''s flesh and drink Cang''s blood. Unfortunately, although she had been drooling over Cang for a long time, she was unable to seed because that guy could only look and not eat. Who asked it to be an Artifact Spirit!

    As an Artifact Spirit, it was naturally impossible for it to be as hot-blooded as humans or beasts! As long as she thought of this, she felt that it was a pity. One had to know that Azure was also born from chaos! However, that fellow was not a human with flesh and blood! How could she not feel regretful?

    Just as mist ripple was sighing, her heart suddenly skipped a beat. An ominous premonition welled up in her heart. Immediately after, her pupils constricted and the anger in her heart exploded like a storm!

    That damned Cang!

    He actually ... Actually went to her clone!

    That pair of annoying ws that made people want to chop off when they saw it actually seemed to be unintentionally stroking her avatar. Suddenly, Wu Ling felt the hair on her body stand up and a chill ran down her back!

    How detestable! What was this guy trying to do?

    Wu Xiao''s nervous heart was in her throat, especially when she saw Cang''s sharp ws, which were emitting a frighteningly cold light, drawing on her huge flower petals. She was so scared that she broke out in cold sweat.

    If it was someone else, she might not be afraid. After all, her clone could not be destroyed so easily.

    But, but, this guy in front of him was Cang!

    That guy had always done whatever he wanted. He had never put her, the Divine Master, in his eyes. He wasn''t afraid of her. More importantly, if that guy wanted to destroy her clone, it would be as easy as turning over his hand. Seeing this scene, no matter how much Wu Chen tried tofort herself, she couldn''t calm down!

    She had already destroyed one of her clones, and she could not afford to destroy this one as well! Otherwise, her strength would be greatly reduced.

    With this thought in mind, she shed out of the restriction.

    At the same time, Azure''s sharp ws were about to grab the huge flower. It really didn''t like this flower!

    Since Rime ripple didn''t want toe out, it could only vent its anger on this broken flower. It believed that destroying this flower would definitely make Rime feel heartache! Hehe!

    Laughing a few times in his heart, Cang didn''t hesitate to grab the flower path. However, before he could do anything, he felt a terrifying aura appear beside him.

    "Stop!" Following a loud shout, a red figure appeared behind Azure. Azure turned around and smiled at the red figure."Ugly freak! You''re finally willing toe out!"

    Blueughed very happily and very wretchedly. Seeing that he was about toplete his task, Blue''s mood was very good!

    However, Wu Xiao''s mood was the exact opposite. Seeing Cang''s annoying smile, Wu Xiao, who was holding back a wave of anger in her heart, almost vomited blood again. Cang actually went to Wu Xiao and said,""Ugly monster! I haven''t seen you for a long time. Why do you look more Haggard? Aiyaya! You''re really too pitiful. Are you too busy every day and you can''t take it? It''s okay, you can tell me. I''m happy to share your burden!"

    "What are you doing here?" The Furious Wu Xiao ignored Cang''s seemingly concerned words and asked directly.

    "I miss you, so I''m here to catch up with you, okay?" Cang said with a face full of anticipation. His dark and bright eyes were moist like shining ck diamonds as he stared unblinkingly at Wu Jing.

 Chapter 2052 Fluff VS Petals (1)

    "You miss me?" Wu Lian''s beautiful eyes narrowed as she asked in disbelief. Her heart was constantly thinking about this guy''s intentions. One must know that she knew better than anyone that this guy was definitely the kind of person who wouldn''te to the temple for no reason. If there wasn''t something particrly important, he wouldn''t even bother to appear in front of her. Therefore, she knew in her heart that this madman definitely didn''te here for good!

    She still remembered that thest time Cang had appeared in front of her was a thousand years ago. At that time, it was for one of its subordinates. Because that subordinate had offended it, Cang hade to ask her for it.

    The time before that, Azure had appeared to ask her for a few of her leaves. Even before that, Azure had alsoe to her for various reasons, and every time, it would make her heart ache.

    However, she couldn''t do anything to this guy.

    Not only was this fellow extremely thick-skinned, but it was also extremely willful and stubborn. No matter what you said, as long as it had made up its mind, it would definitely do it. Otherwise, it would continue to make a fuss like before, until you were upset and had no choice but to agree to its request.

    But this time, because she didn''t appear in time, this destructive madman had destroyed her divine lord''s estate. How could she not be furious? But even though she was angry, she was at her wit''s end with this scoundrel. She might not be able to beat him if she hit him, and if she scolded him, he would go in one ear and out the other. She didn''t care at all, so she really didn''t know what kind of attitude she should use to face Cang, even though she hated him to the core.

    If she could, she really wanted to kill this annoying Totoro in front of her. Because of it, she disliked all totoros in the divine realm. She knew that she was taking her anger out on them, but she didn''t dare to do anything to the Totoro n. If Azure found out, she wouldn''t be able to live in peace!

    For tens of millions of years, the person she feared the most was definitely not Yu, but the annoying Totoro in front of her. When he went crazy, this guy wouldn''t give anyone face. With this kind of thinking, she generally adopted an attitude of tolerating if she could. If she couldn''t bear it, she had to endure it. At most, she would find some unlucky people to vent her anger on after the matter.

    Just thinking of this, fog ice felt aggrieved, especially when she saw Cang''s face that deserved a beating. The anger in her heart grew uncontrobly and spread to her whole body like a spark of fire. However, Cang didn''t care whether this old woman was angry or not. Moreover, it wasn''t clear that in just a short time, fog ICE''s mind had already turned a thousand times. Even if it knew, it would still have this attitude.

    Grinning, Cang said to ripple mist seriously,""Why won''t I miss you? After all, we''ve been friends for so many years, right? However, You Don''t Seem to Miss Me at all. Sigh! I''ll be sad like this!" As he spoke, Cang''s expression became more and more dazzling. Fortunately, everyone present knew that Cang wasn''t a pitiful person. Otherwise, those who didn''t know the truth would definitely think that Cang was being bullied.

    But now, no one would think so. In fact, in their hearts, Cang had already risen to the level of a demon, causing their hearts to be in chaos.

    When Wu Jing heard this, she was so angry that her whole body trembled. It would be strange if this damn guy missed her. Although they didn''t see each other often, she knew Cang too well. In her opinion, Cang was definitely the greatest demon in the world, even more detestable than the one in the nineher prison. After all, that person was far away and it wasn''t easy to meet him. However, Cang could appear in front of her at any time, and every time he appeared, it was definitely not for good! It wasn''t to say that she would be in a mess, but it was almost there.

    "Little Lian Lian, aren''t you too excited? Calm down! Be careful of a heart attack!" Seeing Wu Xuan''s reaction, the expression on Cang''s face immediately turned to worry, and his dark eyes became more moist, as if he was worried to the point of crying at any time.

    "You''re the one who should be careful! You''re the one with heart disease!" Hearing Cang''s words, fog ripple gritted her teeth in anger, her beautiful pale face flushed red from her anger, but herplexion looked much better than before.

    "Little lianyi, I know that women don''t mean what they say, so don''t quibble. If you''re sick, you must be treated! You''ll have to keep it obediently!" Wu Ling''s words made Cangpletely unconcerned, and he only said what he wanted to say. Moreover, his sympathetic eyes followed Wu Ling closely, causing the anger in Wu Lian''s heart to explode.<sub> </sub>

    Wu Xuan took a few deep breaths and kept telling himself to stay calm and not to be fooled by this guy. Otherwise, wouldn''t he get what he wanted?

    "What do you want?" Wu Chen, who had calmed down a little, suppressed his anger and asked coldly.

    Now, she just wanted to get rid of this guy as soon as possible. She didn''t want to continue chatting with it because she knew very well that she couldn''t get a clear idea of what was going on with this guy. So, she just wanted to get rid of this God of gue as soon as possible.

    Unfortunately, how could the God of gues be so easily sent away? Could he still be the God of gue in her heart?

    "I said, I wanted to catch up with you." Cang, who was very clear about fog''s thoughts, said with a faint smile. Looking at his expression, it was as if he had reallye to visit an old friend. However, this old friend did not seem to wee him. Xuan Yi, who was standing not far away, saw this scene and had a new understanding of Cang''s shamelessness.

    This guy was really too shameless. He clearly had an unspeakable purpose, but he kept saying that he wanted to reminisce about the past. Not to mention that Wu Xiao wouldn''t believe him, even he wouldn''t believe him. Not to mention, he knew Cang''s purpose.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the others who were watching the scene through the light screen had a new understanding of Cang. They secretly decided that no matter who they offended in the future, they would never offend this fellow. Otherwise, it would definitely anger them to death! Now that they saw that Wu Xuan was so angry that her whole body was trembling, but she had no way to vent her anger, their hearts were suddenly filled with deep sympathy for her.

    Fortunately, Cang was on their side! Leng ruoxue and the rest could not help but rejoice.

    "Do you think I''m a three-year-old child?" At this time, after hearing Cang''s words, she forced herself to calm down. At this moment, the coldness that was emitted from her body from time to time made the people in the God lord''s estate feel a cold current that they had never felt before. Immediately, everyone shivered and their minds recovered.

    Hearing this, Azure smiled happily, "Aren''t you just a child in my eyes?"

    "Enough of this nonsense, tell me why you''re here." Mist gritted her teeth. She really didn''t want to continue talking nonsense with Azure, so she asked again.

    "I said ..." Cang was about to say that he was here to reminisce about the old days when he was rudely interrupted by fog.

    "If you continue to say that, I won''t have the time to talk to you!" Wu Li''s sharp eyes kept looking at Cang, and her tone was full of warning.

 Chapter 2053 Fluff VS Petals (2)

    "Little Lian Lian! You''re getting more and more impatient! AI! Is it because no one loves me when I''m old?" Azure continued to change the topic, and his words had sessfully touched the reverse scale of the fog, which was the biggest taboo of the fog.

    "Dammit! You''re not cute, you''re the unloved one!" Cang''s words made Wu Xiao jump. She couldn''t hide the anger in her heart. At this moment, she really wanted to cut this annoying fellow in front of her into eight pieces. Unfortunately, there was still a trace of rationality left in her heart, but she told her not to do that! So, she endured it.

    Seeing that fog still maintained a trace of rationality, Cang was very disappointed. This woman was really not simple! No wonder he could be the Lord of the divine realm.

    However, it didn''t want to see Wu Chen having a good time, so it continued to provoke her without fear of death,"What, did I say something wrong? You''re not cute to begin with, and no one loves you! I know it''s not your fault that you''ve be an unwanted old woman, so you don''t have to me yourself. You''re the Divine Master, so no one would dare tough at you. At most, they''re just gossiping behind your back. Don''t worry!"

    "I''m here, I won''t let anyone say anything! After all, he was a Divine Master. How could he allow others to gossip at will? Don''t worry! As long as I hear any gossip about you, I''ll definitely stop it. " Azure continued while adding in his heart, it can''t hear! Naturally, he could not stop it.

    "You, you ..." Cang''s words caused Wu Xiao''s body to be so angry that she was like a Fallen Leaf in the wind, trembling non-stop. It also sessfully made her so angry that she couldn''t speak.

    Seeing mist Ripple''s body tremble even more, Azure''s mood improved and he took advantage of the situation to pursue,"Little ripple, don''t be agitated! Calm down! You must stay calm!"

    "Calm your head! Get out of the Divine Master''s estate! I don''t want to see you!" Mist ripple couldn''t take it anymore and finally asked him to leave. However, how could it be so easy to get rid of Cang? moreover, Cang didn''t like people asking it to get lost. One must know that it had always used the word "get lost" on others.

    "Little Lian Lian, you''re too unrefined. It''s not easy for me toe here, and not only are you not entertaining me, you actually want to send me away? I''m telling you, it''s easy to invite a God, but hard to send him away. I won''t leave unless you can satisfy my request! Otherwise, I''ll just stay here. " After hearing Wu Xiao''s words, not only did Cang not get angry, he even took the initiative to state his purpose. The people of the God lord''s estate once again had a deeper understanding of Cang''s shamelessness.

    This guy wasn''t invited by them, okay?

    This Totoro had clearlye uninvited! Now, he was even ming them! Ah no! He was relying on the Divine Master!

    However, they quite admired this Totoro. After angering the Divine Master half to death, it still had the courage to raise conditions. This, this was truly the number one ox beast of the divine realm! Could it be that the Totoro n was about to rise?

    Many people were guessing in their hearts because they could all see that although the Divine Master was so angry that he was about to vomit blood, he clearly could not do anything to the Totoro. Otherwise, how could the Totoro be alive if it dared to treat the Divine Master like this? But now, the master God was half-dead from anger, but this Totoro didn''t even lose a hair! Seeing this, who would not understand that this Totoro was quite special to the master God! It was to the point where even God Lords couldn''t bear to kill them.

    Those who didn''t know the truth would naturally think this way. However, Xuan Yi, who knew the identity of this Totoro, didn''t have such thoughts at all. In fact, he knew quite well that it wasn''t that the Divine Master didn''t want to kill this Totoro, but this guy couldn''t be killed! Not only that, but the master God had to tolerate the Totoro''s provocation. Who asked it to have an extraordinary identity? AI! At this moment, he was deeply aware of the importance of status! The importance of having a strong backing! If he wanted to do as he pleased in the immortal realm, he could not do without either!

    "Do you have any requests?" After a long time, Wu Chen, who kept consoling herself, finally had a reaction.

    "Hehe! My request is very simple, you will definitely be able to satisfy it!" Azureughed.<sub> </sub>

    "Don''t talk nonsense! What request do you have?" Wu Yan''s patience had reached its limit. She felt that she was somewhat impressed by herself for being able to hold back and not make a move.

    "You will agree to it, right?" Cang didn''t say anything and instead continued to ask.

    "Hurry up and state your request!" Wu Cheng almost crushed his teeth from gritting them and furiously roared.

    "First, say yes or no!" Azure said stubbornly.

    "As long as it''s not too much, I''ll agree to it, okay?" Wu Jingpromised. This guy made her feel very powerless!

    "I''m not going too far, definitely not! Don''t worry!" Azure hurriedly said, then, he bluntly said,""Give me one of your petals, but it has to be the one from your body!"

    "What did you just say?" Upon hearing this, mist ripple was so angry that her eyes were spitting fire. Her desire to tear apart Azure''s heart grew even stronger. This guy, this guy actually dared to ask for the petals on her body? This is not too much? Then what would be considered outrageous?

    One had to know that every petal on her body had grown after countless years of hard cultivation. They were also the symbol of her soul and strength, and were of utmost importance to her. After all, as long as her body was not destroyed, she would not die. Thus, in her opinion, every petal and leaf of her body represented her life, and could not be damaged! However, this damn guy actually dared to ask her for a petal? Wasn''t this just looking for death?

    Although Azure had asked her for flower leaves in the past, that was only from her clone. So, in order to send it away, she had given him one. But now, it was impossible to get the petals from the main body!

    "Why do you always want me to repeat myself? AI! It seemed that he was really getting old and couldn''t understand what she was saying! I said I want a petal from your body, Do you understand now?" Azure waved his meaty ws and said helplessly. While he repeated, he didn''t forget to deliberately be angry.

    However, right now, Wu Yan didn''t have the mood to be idle. All her attention was now on the matter of her own petals.

    This time, fog quickly gave an answer,"You know that''s impossible!"

    "Nothing is impossible in this world! Why don''t I use one of my fur to exchange for it?" Cang thought for a while and said with a pained expression, as if giving away one of his own fur was a painful thing. When he heard this, not only did the people from the God lord''s estate Twitch their lips, even Leng ruoxue and the others were speechless.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest were speechless when they heard this. They didn''t know what to say. They looked at the thousands of hairs on Cang''s body, then at the sparkling red petals on the fog clone. They couldn''t find a way topare the two.

    Moreover, the characteristics of nts and animals were absolutely different. Every leaf on a nt was of great importance to a nt, especially for nts like heavenly materials and earthly treasures. Even a single whisker on the nt was extremely valuable. However, the fur of an animal, besides defense, was more for keeping warm. Moreover, no one had ever heard of the use of a single fur, but it was different for a nt! Therefore, they didn''t need to think to know that Wu Yan would never agree to this.

 Chapter 2054 Fluff VS Petals (3)

    However, what they wanted to know more was why Cang had changed his mind!

    Previously, Azure had only promised to be responsible for holding off fog Phoenix. They would have to do it themselves. However, they didn''t expect that not only would Azure not do that, but he would also directly ask for the petals from fog Phoenix. This fact made them puzzled. Azure''s thoughts were too hard to guess.

    In fact, the reason why Azure had given up on his original n and chose to directly ask for the petals from Rime was that he felt that Rime was too slow in doing things. He was a little angry. Moreover, he hoped that this matter could be resolved as soon as possible so that he could arrange training for his future master. Therefore, it was most suitable for him toe forward and ask for the petals from Rime!

    As for Leng ruoxue, it wasn''t appropriate for her to appear in front of the fog. After all, the difference in strength between the two of them was too great. On top of that, the fog was injured. If the petal was stolen by someone else, the fog might go crazy. Therefore, after thinking about it, it felt that it was more appropriate to ask for the petal from the fog personally. After all, if the petal was taken away by it, the fog wouldn''t be able to do anything even if it was angry.

    More importantly, rime ice knew it very well. She knew that it had always been barbaric and domineering. If it liked something, it would definitely try to get it. If it didn''t give it, it would directly snatch it! Therefore, if it asked for it from the fog Phoenix, the fog Phoenix would definitely not be suspicious. In this way, its future master would have more time to grow.

    With this thought, it was even more determined to get the petals of the rime ice.

    Just as it had thought, when fog ice knew that Cang wanted a petal from its body, it had indeed thought of Bing Yao. It had also thought that Cang might have gotten together with Bing Yao. However, after thinking about it carefully, she felt that it was impossible because she knew Cang too well. This annoying fellow was a selfish viin. It had no friendship with Bing Yao at all. Back then, it did not help Yu, so it would not help Bing Yao now. Therefore, she quickly denied this thought.

    But no matter what reason Azure had for wanting the petals from her body, she would definitely not give it to him! Hmph! She even wanted to use a strand of her hair to exchange for a petal that was very important to her. It was simply a fool''s dream!

    "Do you think that your fur can bepared to my petals?" Knowing Cang''s purpose, Wu Xiao calmed down and said with a sneer, her beautiful eyes full of sarcasm.

    "Why not? They''re all unnecessary things on my body anyway, so it''s no big deal to change them. You should know that every single hair on my body is very important to me!" Azure beard said.

    "You really have the nerve to say that! You''re getting more and more shameless!" Although Wu Xiao was calm, she almost vomited blood when she heard Cang''s words. She also had a new understanding of Cang''s shamelessness.

    "Thanks for thepliment!" Wu Xiao''s words made Cang very happy, and his face also revealed a happy expression. Those who didn''t know would definitely think that he had really been praised. In fact, that was simply a false statement!

    When fog ice saw Cang''s appearance, she rolled her eyes and said,""I''m notplimenting you. I can also tell you clearly that you can''t even think about exchanging one of your hairs for a petal from my body!"

    "Then, then I''ll use two strands of fur to exchange for it! Two for one, you won''t lose out!" After thinking about it, Azure said in an even more pained tone.

    "Not even two!" Wu Chen roared without caring about his image. She really wanted to beat someone up! How could this damn guy be so annoying! She was so angry that she wanted to scratch the wall.

    "Those few will do? Name a number, I''ll consider if it''s less than a hundred. " Cang said with some grievance, his small eyes still floating towards Wu Xiao.

    "Even if you give me all the hair on your body, I still won''t let you!" The cold air on Wu Xuan''s body rose sharply and she roared again. Her towering chest kept moving up and down because of her anger. After hearing Wu Xuan''s words, the grievance on Cang''s face became even heavier.

    "Little Lian Lian, don''t be like this! Let''s have a good discussion. A petal is nothing to you, so why are you so stingy?" Cang stole a nce at Wu Xiao and carefully discussed it. However, Wu Xiao didn''t give him a good face and her face was getting darker and darker.<sub> </sub>

    Seeing this, Cang said,""Little Lian Lian, I''ve noticed that after not seeing you for so long, your temper has be even worse, AI! A woman can''t be like this. A woman should be gentle and cute. No man will like you if you''re so fierce!"

    Cang once again brought up Wu ICE''s sore spot and immediately, Wu ice exploded.

    "What does this have to do with you? Just take care of yourself! I don''t need you to worry about my matters!" The consequences of Rime getting angry were very serious, but the other party didn''t care at all. So, Rime''s anger was forcibly suppressed in her heart, which made her heart ache so much that it clenched. Her eyes looking at Cang became more and more unfriendly.

    Originally, she was able to hold back her anger and maintain a trace of rationality. After Cang''s repeated provocations, she was on the verge of exploding. However, Cang didn''t seem to know it and acted like nothing had happened. He still said,"I did it for your own good! After all, we''ve known each other for so many years. It''s only natural for us to care for each other and help each other! You really shouldn''t be treating me like this, sigh! It really breaks my heart!"

    At the same time, beads of water appeared in his dark and bright eyes, turning misty. Then, he changed the topic and continued,""Little Lian Lian, it''s also on ount of our many years of friendship that I''m being nice to you! If you don''t appreciate it, I can''t do anything about it, but I must have your petals! So, if you don''t give it to me, I''ll have to take it by force! At that time, you won''t just lose a single petal, so you better think about it carefully!"

    After Cang finished speaking, everyone present finally understood. In fact, this was what this Totoro wanted to say the most, right? Pretending to be wronged and pitiful was really not suitable for this powerful bull beast. When they heard Cang say that they were going to snatch it by force, everyone nodded in agreement. This was more like the performance of the Totoro just now!

    All talks and discussions were over! Snatching by force was the way to go!

    And this powerful and domineering Totoro was obviously more suitable for this kind of thing, so don''t pretend to be pitiful! They looked awkward, but in fact, they wanted to shout,''there are no outsiders here! We all know what kind of person you are!"

    "Are you threatening me?" Cang''s words made Rime rather angry. However, she had no choice but to be apprehensive because she was very clear that this annoying fellow would definitely do such a thing. This fellow was a beast!

    "I''m not threatening you. I just hope that you can understand the current situation. You should know that once I have something I''m interested in, I must get it! So, you''d better be tactful!" Azure spoke the truth and no longer pretended to be pitiful. In any case, he had already made his words very clear. Whether fog would agree or not, it was up to her to decide! And if she really didn''t agree, then she couldn''t me it!

    Cang''s words caused Wu Xiao to think carefully. Her half-closed eyes were filled with mes of anger. Unfortunately, she had nowhere to vent her anger!

    Having known blue for a long time, she knew that blue was a madman who kept his word. Since it had said so, if she didn''t give it the petal, blue would definitely do something like a bandit. And if it seeded, it was hard to say how much of a loss she would suffer. In short, it definitely wouldn''t be small!

    However, if she was threatened by Azure and obediently handed over the petals from her own body, she felt that it would be a p to her face. After all, she was the Lord of the divine world, how could she be threatened? How would she convince the public in the future? Therefore, for a moment, Wu Yan was in a dilemma.

    Looking at fog''s expression, Cang clearly knew what fog ripple was thinking, so he lit a fire and said,""Little Lian Lian, you have to consider it carefully! I just want a petal. Give it to me and we will be fine. Of course, if you want to fall out with me, I''m not afraid, but you have to think about the impact on yourself, right? If the Divine Master loses the hearts of the people, have you thought of the consequences?"

    Cang NA''s words were sincere and sincere. It seemed as if he was saying this for her own good, but she couldn''t deny that Cang''s words weren''t just to scare her. The only reason she was able to sit firmly on the Divine Master''s position was because she had done a great job on the surface. However, only she knew that the Divine Master''s position was like a volcano to her, it could erupt at any time!

    However, no matter how she thought about it, she was unwilling to hand over a petal of her own body. One should know that a petal needed at least a thousand years to grow, and handing over a petal meant that she would lose a thousand years of cultivation. How could she bear to do so? But if he didn''t give it, this damn guy would definitely not let it go! Who knew what kind of outrageous things it would do?

    As she thought about it, her heart was in a mess ...

 Chapter 2055 Return With A Bountiful Harvest (1)

    Seeing the fog''s furrowed brows and angry eyes, Azure obediently returned a silly smile. Then, hey on the ground and extended two sharp ws, flicking the petals on the body of the fog clone. The petals trembled and then drooped down as if resigned to fate.

    Azure used its ws to yfully flick the petals, but the corner of its eyes didn''t miss the reactions of everyone present. However, what it was most interested in was the reaction of the flower in front of it. He really wanted to ruthlessly destroy a flower!

    At the same time, Azure''s ws grabbed onto a thick, crystal-like petal. Just as he was about to tear it off, an angry roar sounded in his ears.

    "Dammit! What are you doing?"

    Cang dug his ear and looked at the owner of the voice unhappily.""Little Lian Lian, why are you so loud? I''m not deaf! You really gave me a big scare!"

    "I''m asking you what you''re doing!" "Grandpa ni!" Mirro suppressed her anger and asked angrily. I didn''t look at him properly, and this guy wants to do bad things again! Couldn''t its ws be more obedient?

    "I didn''t do anything! It''s just a little boring, quickly decide! Don''t be so insipid! Be a tough girl and make a quick decision, okay?" When Cang opened his mouth, he could anger people to death. And when fog ripple heard Cang''s words, she almost fainted.

    Damn it, she was a woman, why did she have to act like a tomboy? He still dared toin about her? Shouldn''t she consider such an important matter carefully? Those were the petals of her body, which represented her life and her thousands of years of cultivation. They were not ordinary wild flowers and weeds!

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. However, when she saw Cang, who was acting dumb and smiling at her, she deeply felt what it meant to be powerless! F * ck! This guy was clearly a bad guy, but he still pretended to be an innocent little white rabbit. If he was an innocent little white rabbit, then could there be any other innocent creatures in this world? Moreover, she really wanted to stamp off Azure''s disobedient ws so that it wouldn''t have any ideas about her petals. However, she only thought about it and didn''t dare to put it into action.

    At the thought of this, she felt even more depressed and conflicted! AI! How could there be such a detestable thing in the world? She, she really wanted to scratch the wall!

    However, before she could finish sighing, she was interrupted by Azure''s demonic voice.""Little Lian Lian! You''re getting more and more dilly-dallying when doing things now. Quickly take out your charm from back then and give this Lord a petal from your original body! Hurry up, this Lord''s patience is limited!"

    "You ..." Wu Xiao was a little angry and could only re at Cang, but she couldn''t say anything to refute him.

    "What about me? do you agree or not? Or do you want me to do it myself?" Azure said with a threatening tone.

    "Can you tell me what you want the petals from my body for?" Taking a deep breath, fog ice forced herself not to argue with the impolite Azure. Instead, she directly asked Azure why he wanted the petals, even though he might not tell the truth.

    "Feed the pigs!" Azure smiled faintly and said two words.

    As soon as these two words were spoken, the entire ce fell silent. Even Leng ruoxue and the others, who were watching the screen from their bracelets, were all silent.

    After a long while.<sub> </sub>

    Ao Jie was the first to speak,""Little girl, it said your senior brother is a pig."

    "Yes, it even said that my master is an idiot!" Leng ruoxue nodded. In other words, she was saying that this was no big deal! Moreover, although she hadn''t been with Dian Cang for a long time, she knew that he wouldn''t be able to say anything nice! Calling senior brother a pig was probably already giving him face! Moreover, she did not mention that senior brother was a pig by name. Thus, Leng ruoxue would not automatically make the connection!

    After hearing the words ''feed the pigs'', fog''s mind went nk for a short while. After regaining her senses, fog couldn''t bear it anymore and roared,"Damn it, you''re actually going to feed the flower petals on my body to the pigs?"

    "I can ''t? I feel that this is definitely making the best use of everything! Moreover, if the pig ate the petals on your body, it would definitely grow fat and strong, hehe! I''m drooling just thinking about it!" Azure intentionallyughed in an exaggerated manner.

    "You''re the artifact Spirit! It''s an Artifact Spirit!" Ripple gritted her teeth and warned. This was the first time she had heard of an Artifact Spirit raising pigs to eat meat! This was truly a world-changing story!

    "I know! So what if it''s an Artifact Spirit? Are you looking down on artifact spirits?" Hearing this, Cang asked in a slightly aggrieved manner. The people of the Divine Master''s estate had not reacted from the pig-feeding incident before they were knocked unconscious by the word "Artifact Spirit."

    Oh my God! The Divine Master said that this guy was an Artifact Spirit?

    Although everyone knew that artifact spirits could exist without their bodies after cultivating to a certain level, this was only a legend to many people. Today, this legendary artifact Spirit was actually in front of them and was treated as a small beast! This ... This was a huge blow to their vision!

    Moreover, they couldn''t tell at all that the Totoro in front of them was an Artifact Spirit. They were more curious about what Artifact Spirit this guy was. If it was such a powerful Artifact Spirit, wouldn''t its original divine artifact be even more powerful?

    °¡°¡°¡! This fact was too exciting!

    However, none of them could figure out what kind of Artifact Spirit Azure was, and they didn''t dare to ask. As a result, all of their faces turned red, but they could only endure it. However, those curious gazes would always drift towards Cang from time to time. Cang also graciously allowed everyone to look at him and was extremely calm.

    "Who dares to look down on you!" Wu Xiao said unhappily. Looking at Cang''s calm appearance, the anger in her heart couldn''t be suppressed!

    "That''s good. Since you don''t look down on me, then quickly give me a petal from your body and let me feed it to the pigs! AI! My pig is waiting! I''m so hungry I''m howling!" Azure said worriedly.

    Azure''s words caused ripple to re at it for a long time. While ripple was staring at it, it even put on a very casual appearance and would asionally exchange nces with ripple, causing ripple to be even angrier. However, after waiting for a long time, ripple still didn''t say whether to give it the petals. Azure''s patience was running out.

    "Little Lian Lian, are you going to give me the flower petals or not? give me a straightforward answer? If you don ''t, let''s not waste everyone''s time. I''ll just snatch it!" Cang''s words were quite domineering. Everyone in the divine lord''s estate broke out in cold sweat and their hearts trembled. Although Cang''s words were not directed at them, they knew that if the divine Lord really gave them the petals, he would definitely find an unlucky person to vent his anger. Naturally, they did not want to be the unlucky person to vent his anger. Thinking of this, many people were afraid and were already thinking about how to get themselves out of this matter!

    "I''ll give it to you!" Wu Cheng gritted his teeth so hard that they almost shattered as he spoke in a vicious manner.

 Chapter 2056 Return With A Bountiful Harvest (2)

    When Leng ruoxue and the others in the bangle heard this, they heaved a sigh of relief in their hearts. It was a good thing that the other party was finally willing to give them the flower petals. However, the petals hadn''t really been in their hands yet, so they were still a little worried. However, with Cang here, they believed that fog wouldn''t dare to go back on their word. With this thought in mind, they immediately rxed.

    "Little girl, there''s hope for bingyao." Uncle Long''s mood rxed, and the smile on his face grew. Coming to Yu city and getting the petals of fog Phoenix''s body was the best result, but what made him even happier was that they were all safe and sound. Moreover, with Cang standing out, fog Phoenix wouldn''t suspect them of this matter. This way, Xue ''er would have more time to strengthen herself, which was also Cang''s goal!

    "En!" Leng ruoxue nodded happily. This matter was all thanks to Cang. Originally, Cang said that he wouldn''t help, but who would have thought that in the end, he would still take the initiative to help them ask for the petals. It seemed like Cang was also a fellow who had a sharp tongue but a soft heart. She gave Cang a definition. However, if Cang knew that Leng ruoxue thought of it this way, he would definitely refute it.

    But in general, this matter was considered a sess.

    However, after Wu Xiao promised to give Cang the flower petals, she didn''t do anything. Seeing this, Cang couldn''t help but urge,"Little ripple, give me the flower petals, it''s more refreshing!"

    "Just you wait!" She red at Cang hatefully, then unwillingly disappeared from her spot.

    Cang was lying on the ground, waiting in boredom. His dark eyes sized up the people present from time to time, scaring them so much that their little hearts began to tremble again.

    F * ck! The pressure that this Artifact Spirit beast gave them was too great! However, when they thought about how even the Divine Master could not do anything to this fellow, they finally felt a little more bnced in their hearts.

    After a long time.

    Just as Azure was starting to get impatient, Wu ice finally returned.

    When Cang saw the fog ice, he couldn''t help but curse! "You ugly freak! You''re so slow even when taking a petal, no wonder no one wants you!" This time, it wasn''t called little ripple anymore. In any case, it was certain that as long as it wanted something, rime ice wouldn''t dare to not give it!

    If you don''t give it to me, I''ll snatch it! This was its principle in doing things!

    "Take the flower petals and get out of here! Here you go!" Rime didn''t pay attention to Cang''s attitude and words, but directly asked him to leave. Then, very unwillingly, she handed over a bright red petal. Who knew that after Cang took it, he was somewhat dissatisfied.

    "I say, ugly freak! You''re too stingy. The petals you gave me are so small. They''re not even as big as the petals on your clone! You''re able to take out such a small thing?" Azure criticized the flower petal with a look of displeasure on his face. His pitch-ck eyes were filled with disdain, but as he said this, he kept the flower petal.

    In reality, although this petal wasn''t big in Azure''s eyes, it was still close to a meter in diameter. It wasn''t considered small. However,pared to the other petals of fog, it was very weak. Hence, Azure was very dissatisfied. However, he also knew that asking fog to give him a petal was already enough to make her feel pained to death. It was obvious that fog wouldn''t take her biggest and best petal for him. Hence, he was just looking for trouble.

    When Wu Xiao heard Cang''s words, she was indeed furious! Don''t fall for this scoundrel''s trick! However, when she heard Cang say this, she couldn''tpletely control her anger. This, this guy was clearly taking advantage of her and still acting innocent! I''ve given it a petal, and it''s still not satisfied? He was really looking for a beating!<sub> </sub>

    "If you''re not satisfied, then give it back to me! At most, we''ll fall out with each other!" Wu Jing said with a look of going all out. She had really had enough. She had tolerated the other party again and again, but this guy was getting more and more insatiable. It was really preposterous!

    Hearing that Wu Xiao was really angry this time, Cang Yiranughed innocently and said,"AI! Forget it, I know it''s not easy for you to cultivate, so it doesn''t matter if these petals are small! It''s more than enough to feed the pigs, but you have topensate me with something else!"

    "You, how can you be so shameless? Also, don''t let me hear the words "feed the pigs" again, or else, you''ll bear the consequences!" Fog couldn''t do anything to Cang and could only threaten him. In fact, she wouldn''t easily fall out with Cang. The consequences were too serious, at least for now, she couldn''t bear it.

    "Alright! I won''t say that I''m feeding the pigs, but you can''t say that I''m shameless! Furthermore, you have topensate me with something else. Otherwise, I won''t leave!" Azure emphasized shamelessly, making everyone sigh. However, they knew that the master God couldn''t do anything to this Totoro. If it was anyone else, the master God would have killed them.

    "What else do you want? I can only give you the petals this once, don''t even think about asking me for more!" Rime hatefully said. She was so angry that she was going crazy!

    "Give me more money! I don''t have any pocket money. " Cang da said shamelessly.

    "You, who do you think I am to you? Do I have to give you pocket money?" The mes of anger on Wu Xuan''s body could no longer be concealed. I''m not this annoying person''s mother, yet I still have to give him pocket money. What the hell is this! "Besides, you''re just an Artifact Spirit. You don''t eat or drink. What''s the use of money?"

    "It''s useful! I''ll just watch, okay? I like to watch. " Azure said matter-of-factly, the smile on its face was as annoying as it could get. And its answer, no matter how good-tempered a person was, would probably be driven mad.

    F * ck! Who would ask for money from others just because they liked to look at money? However, it didn''t seem to be a big deal for such words toe out of the mouth of this domineering Totoro. Everyone thought.

    However, Cang didn''t ask them for money, so they naturally couldn''t understand Wu Yan''s feelings. Wu Yan was angry and angry, and the anger in her heart couldn''t be described with words. However, to her, the most precious flower petals had been given, so those worldly possessions were nothing. Thinking this way, Wu Yan directly took out a storage ring and handed it to Cang, saying,"Pick your own! Hurry up and get lost after you''re done!" She wanted to get rid of Cang da as soon as possible, so she nned to spend money to avoid disaster.

    Azure took the ring and scanned it with his divine sense. Then, he nodded in satisfaction."Then I won''t stand on ceremony. Thank you!"

    After speaking, Cang disappeared.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Seeing Cang leave so easily, fog couldn''t believe it at first, but after reacting, she roared,"Cang! ''Damn it!'' Get back here!"

    She only wanted to let Cang pick a few items from the ring, but that bastard actually took all the storage rings, he''s too hateful! Ever since she had felt something strange about the divine lord''s estate, she had taken all the treasures she had collected over the years with her. The treasures in the ring were not all of her wealth, but they took up at least a third of it. However, Cang had taken them away so easily. Moreover, Cang had taken her most precious flower petal from her. Adding these two things together, she was about to explode with anger!

 Chapter 2057 Return With A Bountiful Harvest (3)

    "Azure!" Wu Chen roared angrily again, but only a gentle breeze responded to her.

    "Ah!" Wu Xuan continued to roar crazily without caring about her image. Her voice even carried her pressure. Immediately, everyone in the God lord''s estate felt an extraordinary pressure. Those who were weaker and had injuries directly fainted.

    At this moment, a ''bang'' was heard. The sturdy walls of the God lord''s estate copsed with a loud crash. Many people outside happened to hear themotion and came to watch. At first, they didn''t see anything, but when the walls fell, they saw everything that happened in the God lord''s estate. Seeing this, the onlookers were stunned for a moment before they immediately scattered like birds and beasts!

    Oh my God! After seeing this scene that he shouldn''t have seen, what better time to run than now!

    As the onlookers ran, they did not forget to cover their faces with their hands so that they would not be killed by the people in the Divine Master''s estate. Thinking of this, they ran even faster. Even their teleportation speed was almost twice as fast as usual. However, they had overdone it. Although Wu Xuan was angry at this time, she did not think of venting her anger on them for the time being, because Wu Xuan was so angry that her mind was nk and she could not think of anything at all.

    When Xuan Yi saw this scene, he only gave Huang Wei and Xia Yi a look. The three of them led the people who were still in their clear minds in the Divine Master''s estate and began to clean up the messy ruins. At the same time, Xuan Yi heaved a huge sigh of relief. At least, uncle long and the others had finally achieved their purpose ofing here. They had not been exposed to the Divine Master. This was definitely good news for him.

    When she gradually calmed down, she suddenly realized that there was no one in front of her. Not far away, the three reverent-gods of the Divine Master''s estate were directing the crowd to clear the ruins. Seeing this, she disappeared in a sh.

    In a sh, Wu Jing appeared in the cell she had been to before.

    When the ck-clothed man in charge of the prison saw Wu Xiao, he quickly came forward with a charming smile and said,"Divine Master, you''vee!"

    "Yes." "Hmph!" Ripple coldly snorted. Without saying anything else, she picked up a pitch-ck whip covered in spikes. Then, with a wave of her hand, the whip flew towards one of the women.

    This woman was the woman she had whipped before. Wu Yan vented all her anger on the woman. In an instant, the woman''s body was covered in blood, but the womanughed happily,""Hahaha! Hahaha! Fight! If you kill me, I''ll be able to apany master Yu!"

    Upon hearing this, Wu Xuan immediately dropped the whip and said coldly,""You wish! I will not let you die!"

    Then, she instructed the Man in ck,""You! Torture them! I want them to suffer a fate worse than death!"

    "Yes!" The ck-clothed man quickly responded. Then, he picked up the whip that Wu Xiao had thrown away and whipped everyone in the cell. The ck-clothed man could see that the Divine Master was in a very bad mood. Therefore, he became very careful. He was afraid that he would do something wrong and anger the Divine Master. If that happened, he might lose his life.

    The sound of whipping could be heard in the prison cell. It sounded, but it was not apanied by wails, but loudughter, wildughter, and angry curses at fog. Unfortunately, fog Ripple''s face remained expressionless when she heard all of this. In the past, when she was in a bad mood, she woulde here to see these people being tortured and feel their angry eyes. She would be excited and agitated, but now, her mood did not ease at all. Her heart was still angry and depressed!

    This fact made Wu Jing more and more irritable. Suddenly, she shouted,""Stop fighting, make them shut up!"

    "Uh!" The Man in ck was stunned and a little at a loss. Did he want them to shut up so that he could give them more mute medicine? However, Wu Xuan did not give the Man in ck any answer. After roaring, her figure disappeared from the cell.

    A woman''s heart was like a needle in the ocean! It was really hard to serve a Divine Master! The Man in ck couldn''t help but secretly sigh when he saw that the fog ripple had suddenly disappeared without any warning.

    After Wu Xuan left, she did not return to the ruined Divine master''s estate. Instead, she headed to the location of The Guardian Tower. When she stood at the foot of the mountain and looked at the tall, magnificent, towering, and majestic Guardian Tower, the anger in her heart instantly burst out!

    In a sh, Wu Xuan had already arrived at the entrance of the God-protecting tower.

    "Cang! Get out here!" Standing in front of the two doors of the God-protecting tower, Wu Xiao roared angrily.

    However, Azure didn''t react.

    "Cang! Get out here!"

    "Cang! Get out here!"<sub> </sub>

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Wu Xuan continued to roar, and the anger on her face grew deeper and deeper. Her entire body seemed to be spewing fire. Seeing that Cang Du didn''t react to her shouting, Wu Xuan mobilized most of her divine power and struck the God-protecting Pagoda with all her might. Bang! With a loud sound, the huge divine power hit the God-protecting tower. However, it did not even leave a scratch on the God-protecting tower.

    Seeing this, ripple mist did not give up. Just as she was about to use her divine power to continue attacking the God-protecting Pagoda, she was stopped by the leader of the Men in ck who had followed behind.

    "God Lord, calm down! Don''t fall for that guy''s trick!" The leader of the Men in ck saw the abnormal flush on Wu Xiao''s face and couldn''t help but ask worriedly.

    "Don''t you care! Get lost! I''m going to smash that bastard Cang out today!" Wu Xiao shouted angrily. The anger in her heart was getting stronger and stronger. If she didn''t let it out, she would go crazy!

    "God Lord! Calm down! Money was small, but the body was big! You have to take care of your body, or else you''ll be falling for someone else''s trap!" The Man in ck continued to persuade him.

    "Right! I can''t be tricked by that bastard Cang! However, I won''t just let this matter go!" Wu Yan finally calmed down a little. She thought for a while and found a way out for herself. She knew that she had lost a lot of face this time. If she didn''t do something, she wouldn''t be able to convince the public in the future. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be so angry. But what could she do? For a moment, she couldn''t think calmly about what was going to happen next, and could only sulk in her heart.

    After a while, she red at the God-protecting tower and left with a flick of her sleeves.

    Seeing Wu Xiao leave, Cang, who was in the God protecting tower but had been pretending to be deaf and mute, couldn''t help butin,""What a miser. I only took some money from her and she''s already here!"

    "Did you just take a bit of money?" Leng ruoxue, who was standing beside Cang,ughed. After Cang left, they had also left the divine Lord''s residence and came here.

    ording to what she knew, Azure had even robbed the other party''s storage ring and taken a petal from fog Phoenix''s body. It was no wonder that fog Phoenix was so furious.

    "Of course, that bit of money is nothing to that ugly woman. Besides, I''m doing this for you!" Cang said with a hint of hidden bitterness. There seemed to be mist in his pitch-ck eyes as he looked at Leng ruoxue. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue was helpless. This fellow was addicted to acting pitiful.

    However, Cang really did it for her because he had already given her the flower petal and the ring. It was a meeting gift, and there were many good things in the ring. In short, they had returned with a full load. Of course, she basically took all the benefits.

    With this thought in mind, Leng ruoxue could only cooperate and say,""Cang is the best! Thank you for your present!"

    "No need to thank me, just treat me better in the future!" Cang''s expression immediately turned to pride. Then, he jumped into Leng ruoxue''s arms and found afortable position to lie down. He ignored the sharp eyes that were shooting daggers at him from not far away and was very calm.

    Leng ruoxue was helpless when she saw its current state, while the demon was furious. However, in the immortal realm, there was really nothing he could do to this fellow. This was the so-called saying,"a strong Dragon can not suppress a snake in its own territory!" And Azure could definitely be considered the king of the snakes.

    However, the narrow-minded evildoer still secretly made a mark on Cang. In the future, when he had the opportunity, he would definitely get back at him!

    Furthermore, this time, Cang University was in the limelight again. Hence, his dissatisfaction with Cang was almost bursting. However, he had a strong tolerance and did not show it at all. However, he kept shooting daggers at Cang in the dark. However, Cang was not a soft persimmon either. Hence, the two of them had actually fought countless rounds in secret. However, these small things were done behind Leng ruoxue''s back.

    Of course, it was impossible for Leng ruoxue to bepletely oblivious to the undercurrent between them. It was just that she ignored it because she was very clear that even though these two were fighting in the dark, they had a sense of propriety. On the other hand, small fights were more enjoyable. Hence, Leng ruoxue treated this as a way of getting along between them.

    Then, the happy crowd returned with a full load.

    With Cang, their return to thend of evil demons was much faster. In the blink of an eye, they were home.

    When master ning and first elder, who were sitting in the garden, saw the people who suddenly appeared in the garden, they widened their eyes in disbelief and rubbed their eyes hard. Then, they asked carefully,""Xue ''er, you''re back?"

    "Godfather, great elder, we''re back." Seeing her Godfather and great elder''s expressions, Leng ruoxue could not help butugh. These two old men''s silly expressions were really too cute, weren''t they?

 Chapter 2058 The Divine Masters Residence Is Tofu (1)

    "Hehe! It''s good that you''re back. You''ve been gone for so many days, we were so worried!" Hearing Leng ruoxue''s voice, master ning was sure that Xue ''er had returned.

    <o>,m "Little girl! How''s the antidote for bingyaoing along?" First elder asked with concern.</o>

    "I''ve already found it. " Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "That''s good! We can finally rest assured. You didn''t go out in vain. " When master ning and the great elder heard this, they both let out a sigh of relief.

    "Oh, right. Godfather, first elder, is everything alright at home?" Leng ruoxue asked with concern.

    "It''s alright, we''re just a little bored. Those little guys find us annoying and don''t really want to talk to us. " The master of the ning familyined. When he said this, his handsome face was full of grievances.

    "Yup! Those heartless little ones don''t see anyone all day long. There are only the two of us in such a big house. There''s no one else to talk to. " The great elder agreed.

    "Uh! Are Liufeng and the others not around?" When Leng ruoxue heard the two old men''s words, ck lines appeared on her forehead. She thought to herself,"I haven''t seen them for so long. Why did I find out that these two old men have be resentful husbands the moment I returned?" Logically speaking, no one should have dared to provoke them!

    "Hmph! "Don''t even mention those Little Rascals. Once you guys left, they went straight into their rooms and didn''te out. Chengwu and the others also stayed at the Yao family building. They said that it was convenient for them to stay there for business, so no one bothered about us!" The first elder pitifully said. As he spoke, he kept peeking at Leng ruoxue with a resentful gaze. His face was red with the words ''you have to avenge us!''. A few big words.

    "I didn''t expect those stinky brats to work so hard! Not bad! Not bad! I''ll have to reward them properlyter. " At this moment, uncle long, who had heard the first elder''s words, spoke. It was obvious that he was going against the first elder''s words. However, due to uncle Long''s imposing manner, the first elder did not dare to say anything. He could only look at Leng ruoxue with an even more aggrieved gaze.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she was helpless and could only change the topic,""Godfather, great elder, you''ve worked hard during this period of time. That ... I''ll go get the antidote for senior brother first, and then I''lle back to apany you!" With that, Leng ruoxue pulled the evildoer and ran off. In an instant, only the four old men were left in the garden, staring at each other.

    After Leng ruoxue and the evildoer left, uncle long sized up the master of the ning family and the great elder in surprise. He then asked,""I haven''t seen you two for a long time, and you''ve be more promising! In my opinion, it''s not that they don''t want to pay attention to you, but they''re so annoyed by you that they don''t dare to pay attention to you!"

    Uncle Long''s tone was absolutely certain, and it had to be said that uncle long was right!

    After hearing what uncle long had to say, the master of the ning family and the first elder both said in a low voice,""We''re just saying. It''s not aint. "

    "Hehe! Looking at your aggrieved appearance, I really should have thrown you into the Yao family building to solicit business. It would definitely be a big hit!" Uncle long couldn''t help but tease master ning and the great elder.

    However, when the master of the ning family and the first elder heard this, their faces turned pale, and cold sweat broke out on their bodies. Was uncle long joking? You must be joking! They weren''t too sure because uncle long often annihted others with a smile. Therefore, they couldn''t rule out the possibility that uncle long really had such thoughts.

    Thinking of this, the master of the ning family quickly said,""Uncle long, you must be joking. The Yao n''s business is so good now, they don''t need us to ... Solicit business." After he finished speaking, he even wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, his little heart trembling non-stop.

    "You''re right, if you two go, you might even scare the guests away. It''s tiring to be famous!" Uncle long sighed, but he wasughing in his heart. It was quite interesting to tease these two old men when he had nothing to do.

    "Yup! That''s right!" The master of the ning family and the great elder both nodded and let out a long breath at the same time. That was close!<sub> </sub>

    "That''s right, I want to go to the Yao n Building to take a look. If there''s nothing else,e with me!" Uncle long said, looking at master ning and the first elder, who seemed to have escaped.

    The two people who were d that they had escaped from uncle Long''s evil clutches immediately became listless when they heard this. However, they didn''t dare to object, so they could only reply,""Alright," he said.

    Just like that, the ning family''s master and first elder followed behind uncle long and Ao Jie unwillingly, slowly walking to the Yao family building at the foot of the mountain in thend of demons.

    On the way, uncle long looked back at the master of the ning family and the great elder, who were walking very slowly, and couldn''t help urging,""Are you two not able to use your legs? Why are you walking so slowly? Hurry up! Otherwise, it''ll be dark soon. "

    The two of them looked up at the sky. The sun was currently hanging high in the sky, emitting a dazzling light. It was still far from dark! However, the two of them didn''t dare to disobey uncle Long''s words, so they could only speed up and catch up with the team.

    A momentter, the four of them arrived at the Yao n Building.

    As soon as they entered the Yao n Building, uncle long realized that business was really good. The entire first floor was filled with people. Cheng Wu, who had received the waiter''s report, hurriedly came out from his private room to wee uncle long and the others.

    "Uncle long, you''re back!" Seeing uncle long and Ao Jie, Cheng Wu''s face was filled with joy.

    "En, you guys have done a good job in building the Yao n Building while I was away!" Uncle long patted Cheng Wu''s shoulder and praised him.

    "Hehe! This is our main source of business at the moment, so of course we have to do our best!" Cheng Wu said, slightly embarrassed. In reality, he did not dare to im credit for this. If it was someone else who had such good resources, their business would also be as prosperous!

    "Well said!" As the two of them were talking, they had already entered their private room. As soon as they sat down, the waiter immediately served them tea and snacks.

    Not long after, delicious dishes were also delivered to the private room.

    When uncle long saw the waiter delivering the food, he was momentarily stunned. "This ... Why does this little fellow look so much like Ji Yun?" He took a closer look. It really was Ji Yun!

    "Ji family''s kid, why are you here?" Uncle long asked curiously.

    "I''m studying here. " Ji Yun''s face was slightly red.

    "Study? Learn what? How do you receive guests?" Uncle long teased.

    "No, no! I''m here to learn how to cook. I''ll only help to entertain the guests when there''s a shortage of manpower. " Ji Yun hurriedly exined. He was learning how to cook from the divine chef Lu Qi. However, he was still being tested by Lu Qi, so he naturally had to perform well. Thus, he became a brick that moved wherever there was a need for him. He was busy all day long like a small top.

    "I see!" Uncle long nodded in understanding, then asked,""How''s your learning going?"

 Chapter 2059 The Divine Masters Residence Is Tofu (2)

    "I haven''t started learning yet. Divine chef Lu Qi is still testing me." Ji Yun said, a little embarrassed. However, he knew that people with professional skills would not easily ept a disciple, so he had been waiting patiently. He believed that he would definitely be able to pass the test.

    "Oh! Then you better perform well, AI! It wasn''t enough to only know how to roast meat! You''ll get sick of it!" Uncle long said in a serious tone. Every time he thought about the roasted meat he had eaten before he left, his interest in it would be greatly reduced. Those things were originally made for Xue ''er by Ji Yun, but because of Bing Yao''s incident, Xue'' er didn''t have the time to eat them, and she probably didn''t want to eat them either. So, in order not to waste them, he had eaten them. Now that he thought about it, he still lost the desire to eat the roasted meat. It was clear that the roasted meat had hurt him quite badly!

    "Yes, I will work hard!" Ji Yun promised. Then, he carefully looked at uncle long and said in a soft voice,"Xue ''er is back too?"

    "She''s back, but she''s very busy. You should study well with Lu Qi and don''t disturb her now!" Uncle long said straightforwardly. He immediately dispelled Ji Yun''s thoughts of returning to see Leng ruoxue.

    Ji Yun unwillingly nodded and said,"I know," she said and left the room.

    After Ji Yun left, Cheng Wu asked,""Did you find senior Bing Yao''s antidote?" They all knew about Bing Yao''s injury, but only those who were close to Leng ruoxue knew about it.

    "Yes." Uncle long nodded and stopped talking about it. Instead, he focused on eating the dishes in front of him. Seeing that, Ao Jie did not stand on ceremony. In the blink of an eye, almost half of the dishes in front of them were gone.

    Looking at the appearance of these two people in the scroll of wind and cloud, the master of the ning family, the first elder, and Cheng Wu were all surprised. How long had it been since the two of them had eaten?

    After uncle Dragon and Ao Jie finished their food, they saw the other three people''s dumbfounded expressions. They said nonchntly,""This dish tastes good. We''re very satisfied."

    When the three of them heard this, they nodded their heads in unison. They thought to themselves,''we''ve all eaten it clean, how can we not be satisfied?''

    "I also want to eat!" At this time, a voice suddenly rang in their ears. Then, they saw a White Lightning quickly appear on the table. This White Lightning was Cang.

    Looking at the snow-white Totoro wagging its big fluffy tail, master ning blinked and couldn''t help but say,""This little beast was brought back by Xue ''er, right?"

    He vaguely remembered that Xue ''er had such a small Totoro on her shoulder. However, Xue'' er was in a hurry to get the antidote for Bing Yao, so he did not pay attention to the existence of this little Totoro. Now it seemed that this little thing was very likely Xue ''er''s new pet.

    However, this Totoro only had a cute appearance. In reality, it did not have any great abilities. Therefore, he naturally did not pay too much attention to it.

    When Cang heard master ning''s words, he said with dissatisfaction,""You''re the little beast! Your whole family is a little Beastie!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±<sub> </sub>

    Cang''s words made the ning family head dumbfounded. Did he say something wrong? Why did he get scolded? At the thought of this, master ning said with an aggrieved face,""Little guy, I''m not wrong! You''re just a little beast! You''re from the Totoro n!"

    "Bah! You''re the little Beastie! You''re from the Totoro n. Who said that anyone who looks like a Totoro must be a Totoro? Which part of me looks like a weak life form?" Cang rolled his eyes and said in an unpleasant tone.

    "Uh!" Hearing this, the master of the ning family didn''t know what to say. It seemed that this little beast had a great background! At the thought of this, he could not help but look at uncle Dragon and Ao Jie for help. His eyes were filled with anticipation as he hoped that these two could give him an exnation.

    However, he was obviously going to be disappointed, because after hearing Wan Cang''s words and seeing master ning''s deted appearance, the two were alreadyughing so hard that they couldn''t stand it anymore. They didn''t even have time to'' exin ''to him!

    "Little guy ..." Seeing that the master of the ning family was quite pitiful, the great elder, as master ning''s good friend, naturally stepped forward. Originally, he wanted to inquire about the origin of the Totoro in front of him, but he only said the three words "little guy" and was interrupted by the angry Cang.

    "You''re the little guy! "You bastard!" How dare you call me little fellow? are you looking to die? Little brat!" Azure said angrily.

    When the great elder heard Cang''s tongue-twisting words, he felt a little dizzy. He, he didn''t say anything! He had only called her ''little fellow'', so why was he being scolded? From the looks of it, this was a bad-tempered ... Uh! An unknown lifeform!

    After seeing the ning family''s master and first elder being defeated, Cheng Wu, who was also curious, did not dare to speak at all. Uncle long and Ao Jie finally could not hold it in andughed out loud, not caring about their image.

    "Hahaha!" The two of themughed so hard that their image waspletely ruined.

    Looking at uncle long and Ao Jie, who wereughing so hard that they almost rolled on the ground, master ning and the first elder felt even more depressed. Cheng Wu''s curiosity was like a kitten that kept scratching at his heart.

    Moreover, knowing that the Totoro wanted to eat, Cheng Wu very tactfully took the initiative to bring some dishes over and ced them in front of Cang. As such, he was very honored to receive Cang''s admiring gaze. Immediately, Cheng Wu''s heart felt a little light.

    After living for so long, cold had never eaten much. However, ever since it ate Leng ruoxue''s food, it fell in love with it. Since Leng ruoxue was busy preparing the antidote for Bing Yao, she naturally had no time for it. So, cold left the Leng family''s main residence and wandered around the demond. In a short period of time, it had sessfully tamed the hearts of many beasts and made them follow its lead. It was also the beasts who told it about the Yao family. It knew that there was good food here, so it came here because of its reputation.

    As soon as it approached the Yao family building, Cang discovered uncle Long''s aura and went straight to this private room. However, what made it angry was that the two little guys had actually eaten all the food, so in its anger, it vented its anger on the unlucky master of the ning family and the great elder. Of course, those two guys also took the initiative to hit its muzzle, but now that they saw the delicious food, Cang was obviously in a good mood. He didn''t continue to make things difficult for the master of the ning family and the great elder, but concentrated on eating the food in front of him.

    Cang''s eating appearance was quite elegant, in sharp contrast to its fiery temper. The ning family master and the great elder saw that this little ancestor finally didn''t aim the cannon at them, and they both breathed a sigh of relief.

    Logically speaking, with their status, there was no need for them to be afraid of this little thing of unknown origin. However, this little thing was Xue ''er'' s! Therefore, they were naturally tolerant of Cang duo. Of course, this was under the condition that they didn''t know Cang''s identity. If they knew Cang''s identity, they definitely wouldn''t be so rxed.

 Chapter 2060 The Divine Masters Residence Is Tofu (3)

    Uncle Dragon and Ao Jie, the two evil-minded people, only wanted to watch the show. They had no intention of revealing Cang''s identity. In fact, without Cang''s permission, they didn''t dare to reveal Cang''s identity. Otherwise, no one would be able to take it when this guy got angry!

    With the God lord''s estate as a warning, the two of them became more and more cautious when dealing with Cang. Who asked their hearts to tremble at the thought of the Divine Master''s estate?

    At this moment, their sympathy for Wu Xiao was like a torrential River, endless!

    After a long time.

    After Cang was full, he spread out his limbs andid on the table.

    The few people present saw that it was so casual, and the corners of their mouths couldn''t help but Twitch. Then, they heard Cang start to burp, and their foreheads were full of ck lines.

    "Uncle long, just what is this little thing''s background?" The master of the ning family couldn''t help but ask uncle long secretly.

    "How should I say this? He''s very powerful and can''t be provoked!" Uncle long thought for a moment and replied.

    "Uh!" Hearing uncle Long''s answer, the master of the ning family was depressed. What was the difference between uncle Long''s answer and not saying anything? In fact, he wanted to know the identity of this Totoro more. Unfortunately, uncle Dragon gave him such an ambiguous answer. Wasn''t he deliberately trying to make him anxious? At that moment, he felt as if there was a kitten scratching at his heart, making him itch unbearably, but he was helpless! This fact made him very conflicted.

    However, he didn''t struggle for long before the second elder of the ning family sent him some news. After hearing it, he immediately widened his eyes and stared at the Totoro, who was sleeping soundly on the table. The second elder had told him that a Totoro had destroyed the divine lord''s estate!

    The one in front of him was exactly the same as the Totoro that the second elder had described to him. Therefore, he had no doubt that this Totoro was the one that had destroyed the God lord''s estate!

    However, was this possible?

    Wait a minute!

    This Totoro was with Xue ''er! If it was really the Totoro that had destroyed the Divine Master''s estate, didn''t that mean that Xue ''er and the others had also gone to the Divine Master''s estate?

    Instantly, this thought made the master of the ning family pale with fright! The more he didn''t want this toe true, the more he felt that the possibility of this situation was very high!

    ? Xue ''er and the others said they were going to find the antidote, but they didn''t tell him where they were going. Did they really go to Yu city?

    The seed of doubt was nted in the heart of the ning family master.

    But when he thought of this possibility, the anger in master ning''s heart began to rise. Damn it! If they really went to Yu city and kept it a secret from her, then she would definitely, definitely not forgive that stupid girl who didn''t know her ce!

    The defense city was the Divine Master''s territory. Was it that easy to go there? Especially when he thought of the possibility that Leng ruoxue and the rest had gone to the Divine Master''s residence, his heart was filled with anxiety!

    He knew very well that if Xue ''er and the others went to the Divine Master''s estate, they would definitely not go through the proper procedures to get the antidote. After all, it was not easy to meet the Divine Master. There was only one possibility, and that was to steal it!

    To steal from the Divine Master''s residence! This thought made the master of the ning family feel very crazy! However, a voice in his heart was telling him that these people would do such a thing!

    The master of the ning family, who was in a dilemma, sent a message to uncle long again,""Uncle long, you guys went to Imperial City? He went to the divine lord''s estate?"

    "Yes." Uncle long nodded slightly. Now that they were back, there was no need to hide this matter from others.

    Hearing this, the master of the ning family stood up from his seat with a whoosh. After confirming it, his face was red with anger and he couldn''t help but roar,""Why didn''t you tell me about such a big thing earlier?"

    The great elder saw that the old man of the ning family was suddenly furious and was still a little confused, so he asked dumbly,""Old man ning, what''s wrong with you? did you take the wrong medicine?"

    "You''re the one who''s taken the wrong medicine! You can ask them where they went and you''ll know why I''m angry!" The master of the ning family rolled his eyes at the first elder, who looked a little dazed. He pointed at uncle long and Ao Jie and said angrily.

    "Uh! Uncle long, what''s going on?" The first elder turned to look at uncle long and Ao Jie.

    "We went to Yu city to find an antidote for Bing Yao, and we also went to the Divine Master''s residence." Uncle long exined.

    However, the great elder still didn''t quite understand, and his face became even more confused. Going to the Imperial City and the Divine Master''s estate, this shouldn''t be a big deal, right? Why was the old man of the ning family so angry? He wasn''t as well-informed as the master of the ning family, so he didn''t know what had happened in the Divine Master''s estate.

    Seeing this, the master of the ning family had to make it more clear,""They copsed the God Lord''s Manor! The God lord''s estate is now in ruins!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The moment he said that, first elder and Cheng Wu were both dumbfounded and did note back to their senses for a long time.<sub> </sub>

    However, the first thing the two of them said when they came back to their senses was different.

    "Really? You guys are really amazing!" Although he had regained his senses, the great elder still felt a little uncertain. Such a mysterious thing had actually happened to someone he knew. It was simply too powerful!

    "My idol! How did you do it? tell us!" Cheng Wu said excitedly. It had to be said that his ability to ept things was too strong. He had not thought about the consequences of this matter at all. He only wanted to know the process of this matter. When the great elder heard Cheng Wu''s words, he also looked at uncle long with anticipation and admiration.

    "You, do you know how dangerous this is and how serious the consequences are?" Seeing the great elder and Cheng Wu''s excitement, the master of the ning family growled in a low voice.

    "Uh! It''s already ruined, so what''s the point of telling me?" The first elder shrunk his neck and mumbled softly.

    "Yup! What''s done is done, there''s nothing wrong with us listening, right?" Cheng Wu said. However, his choice of words seemed a little inappropriate, because the master of the ning family was even angrier after hearing what he said!

    He red at them for a long time with fire in his eyes, and the two of them didn''t dare to make a sound. Then, master ning flicked his sleeves angrily and left the room.

    Seeing his appearance, the great elder couldn''t help but swallow his saliva and said,""Aiya, old man ning is really angry, AI! If only you had brought him to Yu city back then, he wouldn''t have been so jealous. I know he''s jealous. "

    The first elder made an important conclusion to the actions of the ning family master.

    Uncle Dragon and Ao Jie nodded in agreement after hearing the great elder''s words. They also thought that the little guy was jealous, but it was toote to be jealous now. They had already returned.

    The disloyal great elder was more interested in hearing how uncle long and the others had destroyed the Divine Master''s residence. Therefore, he didn''t even think about coaxing his old friend. Instead, he kept urging uncle long to tell him what had happened.

    Uncle long was annoyed, so he said seriously,""This matter has nothing to do with us. It was it who destroyed the Divine Master''s estate!"

    Seeing that uncle long was pointing at the gluttonous little Totoro, both the great elder and Cheng Wu were dumbfounded again. Was this possible?

    Neither of them could tell that the Totoro in front of them had such great ability to destroy the divine Lord''s Manor!

    One should know that the houses in the divine world were extraordinarily sturdy, especially the divine lord''s estate. Even a Supreme God might not be able to destroy it. However, this seemingly weak little thing was the main culprit that uncle long had mentioned. How could they believe this?

    Under the disbelieving gazes of the first elder and Cheng Wu, Azure opened his pitch-ck and bright eyes and woke up.

    He nced at the two and said coldly,""What''s the big deal with destroying the God lord''s estate? That God Lord''s mansion was as crunchy as a piece of tofu. I didn''t even use much strength before it copsed. No wonder I didn''t feel any sense of achievement. "

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The Divine Master''s estate was tofu?

    Hearing these words, the great elder and Cheng Wu were once again in a daze. After they came back to their senses, they stared at Cang with bright eyes. So their true idol was here!

    Powerful!

    He was really too powerful!

    Comparing the Divine Master''s estate to tofu, if the Divine Master heard this, he would be depressed to death!

    Following that, the two of them came in front of Cang and said softly,""Senior, can you tell us about your great achievements? Let us be happy as well. "

    "Hahaha! What''s wrong with that?" The two''s adoring gazes pleased Cang, and his mood improved greatly. Cang''s attitude also became more amiable. Then, Cang began to exin the entire situation to the two of them. After listening to it, the first elder and Cheng Wu''s adoration for Cang had already reached a point of no return.

    These two heartless guys were extremely excited, while the master of the ning family was so angry that he directly returned to the ning family.

    However, no one immediately noticed that he had returned to the ning family.

    When Leng ruoxue found out that her Godfather had lost his temper because of their trip to Yu city, she did not immediately coax him back. After all, in her heart, her Godfather was just in a fit of anger. He would be fine after a few days. Thus, she ced all her attention on making the antidote for her senior brother.

    As for the head elder and Cheng Wu, the two of them were always following behind Cang. Although they didn''t know Cang''s true identity, this didn''t stop them from bing his loyal followers.

    As for uncle long and Ao Jie, they would stay in the Yao family building when they were free. Of course, their main purpose was the food there because Xue ''er did not have time to make good food for them at the moment. Therefore, the two of them had to rely on themselves ...

 Chapter 2061 Side Branch Of The Ning Family (1)

    Half a monthter, Leng ruoxue, who had been making antidotes for Bing Yao, had not appeared in front of uncle long and Ao Jie. Seeing this, the two of them could not help but feel anxious.

    "I say, old whale, it''s been half a month. Has that girl still not seeded?" In the garden, Ao Jie nced at uncle long and said gloomily. He thought that he would see Bing Yao alive and kicking a long time ago. Who knew that girl had been in the room for half a month without any news.

    "I don''t think so! AI!" Uncle long was also a little worried, but he wasn''t an Alchemist, so he couldn''t help the girl. They didn''t know what the situation was, so they could only wait outside.

    At this moment, Cang took small steps with two followers behind him. The two people and one beast walked into the garden slowly. After seeing uncle Dragon and Ao Jie''s bitter faces, Cang smiled and said,""You two little fellows, what are you so worried about?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Hearing the word ''little fellow'', uncle Dragon and Ao Jie were depressed. They had always used the word ''little fellow'' on others. But now, with Cang, the old man who had lived longer, the two of them had to stand aside and be little fellows. Wu...What the hell was this!

    First elder and Cheng Wu, who were following behind Cang, twitched their lips when they heard ''little fellow''. It was not the first time they heard Cang call uncle long and Ao Jie that, but every time they heard it, they felt as if crows were flying over their heads. They knew that uncle long and Ao Jie were so depressed that they were about to vomit blood, but they were also depressed!

    Uncle Dragon and Ao Jie had be little guys, so they naturally became the little guys that Cang mentioned.

    At the thought of this, the first elder and Cheng Wu could not help but look at each other. They thought to themselves,''I wonder how high the seniority of this Totoro is. Uncle long and Ao Jie did not have any doubts about the name'' little fellow ''!'' I really want to know its origin! Unfortunately, they didn''t tell anyone.

    Their curiosity was like a cat scratching at them. However, when they thought about how uncle long and Ao Jie kept their mouths shut about Cang''s identity and how powerful Cang was, the first elder and Cheng Wu held back. When they saw Cang jump onto the stone table, the two of them immediately took out a warm and thick cushion andid it on the table. When Cang saw it, he nodded in satisfaction and thenid on it like a Lord.

    Uncle long and Ao Jie looked at the first elder and Cheng Wu''s fawning behavior in disdain. Why didn''t they realize that these two were so good at sucking up? Now, he had finally experienced it.

    "Little guys, do you have something on your mind?" Seeing that no one was paying attention to him, Azure could only ask again. However, his fiery eyes were red as he said,''don''t make me repeat myself!''

    Uncle Dragon and Ao Jie could not help but shiver. Then, they said at the same time,""We''re worried about bingyao! I wonder how Xue ''er''s antidote is going. "

    "What''s there to worry about? you should have more confidence in the girl!" First elder calmly interjected, then his hand gently stroked Cang''s body, stroking its fur.

    Azure snortedfortably and nodded in agreement.""Yes, you should have more confidence in that little girl! She will seed!"

    In reality, no one knew better than it about its future master''s condition. In reality, Leng ruoxue had refined countless antidotes in the past half a month, but it was a pity that they all ended in failure. Of course, it wasn''t appropriate to tell others about this. Otherwise, it would only bring endless pressure to these people. Hence, Azure could only pretend to be deaf and not report the good news.<sub> </sub>

    "I know. I''m actually very confident in that girl!" Uncle long nodded. However, as soon as he said that, he received a disdainful look from Ao Jie. Ao Jie then added,""I also believe that."

    The two of them looked at each other in disdain, then turned their heads away at the same time, ignoring each other.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue, who was working hard to refine an antidote for her senior brother, was starting to feel frustrated.

    She had refined it countless times, but not once had she seeded. This was all because the blood cherry blossom petals were too overbearing, and the supplementary medicinal ingredients were unable to fuse with it. This fact gave her a great headache.

    As they watched Leng ruoxue walk around the alchemy room in the purple bamboo house, green vessel and the demon felt helpless. However, they were more worried about Leng ruoxue''s condition. If she could not refine the antidote sessfully, it would be an inner demon and it would be detrimental to Leng ruoxue''s future cultivation.

    At the thought of this, the two of them looked at each other. Then, the demon pulled Leng ruoxue and said,""Xue ''er, take a rest! Let''s go out for a walk!" He was really worried that something would happen to Xue ''er if she continued to be in this state.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the demon''s worried face and nodded. Then, with a change of mind, she brought the demon out of the bracelet and into the garden.

    When they saw Leng ruoxue and evildoer, uncle long and Ao Jie quickly came to her side and asked with concern,""Xue ''er ..." Just as they said these two words, they realized that Leng ruoxue''s spirit was a little dispirited and listless. At that moment, the two of them swallowed their questions.

    "This is Xue ''er?" Hearing the conversation between uncle Dragon and Ao Jie, the great elder asked in disbelief. How did Xue ''er be a man? He clearly remembered that Xue ''er was still a woman when she came back, but now, the man in front of him was aplete stranger.

    In reality, Leng ruoxue was originally a man. As the green vessel''s skill had not expired, it was impossible for her to recover. However, she was afraid that her Godfather and first elder would not be used to it, so she had deliberately concealed it when she came back. However, when she came out of the bangle this time, she forgot to continue concealing it. This was why first elder was so surprised when he saw her.

    Cheng Wu''s mouth was also half-open as he looked at Leng ruoxue in disbelief. He waspletely dumbfounded.

    "Of course it''s Xue ''er. In order to hide her identity and make it easier for her to move, she temporarily changed her gender. Don''t make a fuss about it!" Uncle long pretended to be angry when he saw the two of them, but he couldn''t help but think to himself,''from the looks of it, Xue'' er didn''t seed in refining the antidote!'' Oh! If Xue ''er didn''t say anything, then they shouldn''t ask.

    At the same time, uncle long gave Ao Jie a look, signaling him to keep his mouth shut. Ao Jie was already a little worried when he saw Leng ruoxue''s dispirited look. Now that he received uncle Long''s hint, he naturally kept his mouth shut.

    When the first elder and Cheng Wu heard what uncle long had to say, they tactfully shut their mouths and did not speak. Both of them could tell that Leng ruoxue was not in a good mood. However, they could not suppress the curiosity in their hearts. They were really too curious. How did her gender change?!

    Although they were curious, they had to keep their curiosity to themselves when they saw Leng ruoxue''s appearance. At this moment, both of them felt as if there were countless kittens scratching at their hearts, making them itch.

 Chapter 2062 Side Branch Of The Ning Family (2)

    Cang, who was originally lying on the stone table, jumped into Leng ruoxue''s arms and let her hug him. He even found afortable position and ignored the cold res that were shot at him. He half-closed his eyes with a satisfied expression.

    Leng ruoxue caressed Cang Cang''s chubby and round little body in her arms. She then looked at the worried uncle long and Ao Jie, as well as first elder and Cheng Wu who wanted to say something but stopped. Both of them were holding back their words until their faces were red. Leng ruoxue smiled and asked,""Where''s Godfather? Are you still angry?"

    "It should be. I haven''t seen him for half a month." First elder quickly said.

    "I''ll go see Godfather. " Leng ruoxue sighed helplessly.

    "Girl, there''s no need to look. That little fellow is no longer here." Azure said.

    "What?" Leng ruoxue didn''t quite understand Cang''s words. Could it be that Godfather had already left? But why didn''t anyone tell her? However, when she saw that the first elder and the others also had question marks on their faces, she suddenly realized that they didn''t know either.

    "That little guy left! Ever since he found out about what happened in Yu city, he left!" Cang made his words even clearer. Then, he looked innocently at Leng ruoxue and started to y with his ws.

    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Leng ruoxue was shocked. She didn''t go and coax her Godfather when he left. With his temper, wouldn''t he go crazy with anger?

    "I saw that you were busy, so I didn''t tell you! However, this was not a big deal! You don''t have to worry! Maybe in a few days, that little guy wille back on his own. " Azure said with a look of disapproval.

    "Godfather must be really angry this time. I''d better go to the ning family''s divine realm to coax Godfather!" Leng ruoxue said after some thought. It just so happened that her mood had been very irritable recently. Under such circumstances, it wasn''t suitable for her to continue refining pills. Hence, she would just take it as going there to rx.

    "Little girl, I''ll go with you." First elder quickly said. However, he felt a little awkward when he said the word ''girl''. It was really strange that the man in front of him was calling her ''girl''.

    However, Leng ruoxue did not know about first elder''s dilemma. Following that, she heard Cheng Wu say that he wanted to follow them, so she said,""If you leave, what will happen to the Yao n?"

    "The Yao family building is already on the right track, so I don''t need to stay there all day. Besides, isn''t there uncle long? I believe that no one without eyes would dare to find trouble with the Yao n. " Cheng Wu said with confidence.

    "Yes, I''m here! Xue ''er, just let them go with you!" After hearing what Cheng Wu said, uncle long red at him before chuckling at Leng ruoxue. He knew that it was time for Xue ''er to go out for a walk and change her mood.

    Although Cheng Wu felt a little aggrieved after receiving uncle Long''s re, he did not dare to show it. He could only stand obediently by Leng ruoxue''s side like a little wife.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue chuckled and said to uncle long,""Then I''ll have to trouble uncle long with everything at home."

    "What''s so troublesome about our own family matters! Xue ''er, go and have fun! Don''t be in such a hurry toe back!" Uncle long said with a smile.

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue nodded. Even though uncle long told her not to rush back, she still nned to return immediately after coaxing her Godfather. After all, she was still worried about her senior brother''s injuries.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue''s group of four people and one beast prepared to head to the ning family''s divine realm.<sub> </sub>

    The ning n''s divine territory was not too far away from thend of evil demons. If they were to fly or teleport, they would be able to reach it in half a day. However, they knew that Leng ruoxue was not in a good mood. Hence, the three humans and one beast strongly suggested that they walk to the ning n''s divine territory. Just like that, the four humans and one beast traveled lightly. They nned to walk and have fun all the way before they set off.

    After walking for close to three days, they passed by two small towns. After staying a night in each of the two small towns, they continued on their way. At this time, they were not far from the ning n''s divine realm.

    However, there were no more small towns in front of them that they could stay in. Hence, Leng ruoxue and the rest chose to stay out in the wild for the next few nights. However, with her and the first elder around, they naturally did not need to set up tents. Instead, they stayed in the houses that they brought along with them.

    On this day, Leng ruoxue and the rest had just finished their dinner when they heard someone knocking on the door. Cheng Wu went to take a look and saw five men and one woman, a total of six people. It looked like they were nning to stay overnight.

    After opening the door and confirming the purpose of their visit, he reported the situation to Leng ruoxue and the rest. Before Leng ruoxue could say anything, first elder immediately said,""No! We can''t just let strangers stay overnight. Tell them to find another ce! They''re not wee here!"

    The great elder refused firmly and decisively. He didn''t want to cause trouble for them in the middle of the night.

    "Yes." Cheng Wu nodded. He did not like strangers either.

    Immediately after, Cheng Wu turned around to inform the others that they had refused to let them stay the night. After Cheng Wu left, Azure smiled and said,""I''m afraid that those people won''t be easy to send away!"

    Although it was in someone else''s divine artifact, as long as it wanted to know the situation of the divine realm, it absolutely could not be hidden from it. And with a slight sweep of its divine sense, it knew that those few people were very troublesome. Therefore, towards the great elder''s refusal, it was very supportive. After all, in this wilderness, if one''s heart was too good, it was very easy for things to go wrong!

    "This is our territory. What are they trying to do?" The great elder said with a face full of disdain. Although his strength was not considered high in the divine world, he believed that no one would dare to act rashly in front of him given his status. Moreover, these few people in front of him were not to be trifled with.

    As soon as the great elder finished speaking, they heard the sound of disputes.

    Filled with boredom and curiosity, Leng ruoxue and the others arrived at the main entrance. They saw Cheng Wu quarreling with the five men and one woman until their faces and ears were red. Moreover, from Cheng Wu''s angry appearance, it was obvious that he was quite angry.

    As for the five men and one woman, they were all very beautiful. However, the strongest among the five was only a God King, while the woman was a god tier master.

    "Chengwu, what happened?" Leng ruoxue frowned slightly and asked indifferently.

    "Young master, these people want to stay the night and even want to force their way in!" Cheng Wu turned his head andined. Along the way, he had already changed his way of addressing Leng ruoxue as ''young master'' for convenience''s sake. Although he was not used to it, he still put on a good front in front of outsiders.

    "There''s such a thing? Where did these little guyse from? You don''t understand the rules!" Hearing this, the first elder was enraged.

    Seeing that the great elder seemed to be able to make a decision and his strength was unfathomable, one of the men among the five men and one woman bowed slightly and said with a smile,""Senior, this is the outskirts, it''s very inconvenient to sleep outside, and we have girls here, so we hope that senior can make it convenient for us to stay for a night, we will be very grateful!"

    The man''s words were unusually polite, but the first elder''s brows were tightly furrowed. Clearly, he was not interested in these words. Then, he heard the first elder huffing angrily,""What''s wrong with a girl? Just because there''s a girl, you guys can force your way in?"

 Chapter 2063 Side Branch Of The Ning Family (3)

    "Senior, this is definitely a misunderstanding. We just want to find someone who can make the decision, and we don''t mean to force our way in. Moreover, we just want to stay for a night. We are not bad people, we are all people of the ning family, so please rest assured!" The man continued. The smile on his face was very gentle, and he definitely looked like a gentle and refined person.

    When the great elder heard the man''s words, he pondered for a moment and asked,""You''re from the ning family? What''s your name?" There were many people in the ning family, but since they were from the ning family, for the sake of old man ning, they really couldn''t just keep them outside the door like before.

    "I''m ning Xiao, and these are my n brothers and sisters!" Ning Xiao introduced. After he finished speaking, he took out a token that represented the ning family''s identity. In fact, they were only from the ning family''s side branches. However, the token of the ning family''s direct branch and the side branch only had a slight difference. Unless it was someone who was particrly familiar with the ning family, it would be very difficult to distinguish them. Thus, the ning family''s identity token had always been useful in the divine realm, and it was also a symbol of their identity.

    "Oh!" ncing at the token ning Xiao took out, and then at the other four, the great elder said,"Since you''re the ning family''s little guys, I''ll let you stay for one night!"

    As soon as the great elder''s words came out, ning Xiao and the others immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Then, ning Xiao gave the other four a look, and the five of them said gratefully,""Many thanks, senior!"

    Following that, Leng ruoxue instructed Cheng Wu to prepare guest rooms for the five members of the ning family. After that, the four of them and the Beast went to the living room to continue their conversation.

    Sitting in the living room, Leng ruoxue looked at first elder with a faint smile and teased,""I thought the great elder would fight with the five of them! I didn''t expect you to change your mind. "

    "Hehe! If they weren''t people of the ning family, I would have really beaten them out. But since they''re people of the ning family, I still have to give old man ning some face, even though these little guys are just side branches of the ning family. " The great elder said matter-of-factly. Old man ning had left in a fit of anger, so he must be angry with him. Therefore, he had to find a way to appease him. Otherwise, when the old man got angry, the consequences would be very serious! He just didn''t know who would be the unlucky one!

    "I don''t like them!" At this moment, Cang, who was lyingfortably in Leng ruoxue''s arms, spoke indifferently. It especially hated that woman''s gaze because that woman treated it as a pet! This was preposterous! Not to mention that it was not a pet, even if it was a pet, it was not something that anyone could dream of!

    "Don''t worry! Senior Cang, they''re only staying for one night, so they won''t be of any trouble to you!" The first elder said with a fawning expression.

    "I hope so!" Cang said indifferently, but from its voice, it seemed to be very important.

    In fact, Cang was very clear that apart from the one called ning Xiao, who seemed to be quite well-behaved, the other four were not easy to deal with, especially the woman. Her strength was not high, but her ability to cause trouble was unparalleled. Otherwise, why would they insist on staying?

    However, it didn''t intend to say these words out loud. In its heart, as long as those people didn''t provoke it, it would be fine. Once they dared to provoke it, then they couldn''t me it for being ruthless! It didn''t even give face to the Divine Master, so what could the little guys of the ning family do?

    While Leng ruoxue and the rest were discussing the six people, the five men and one woman were also chatting in the room.

    The six of them were currently gathered in the same room. The five men were all sitting on the chairs, drinking hot tea, while the only woman was constantly touching the room.

    "Ningxiao-Gege! This house is so beautiful! These decorations don''t look cheap!" At this time, the woman''s hand was touching a crystal clear vase that looked like crystal. In her joy, she couldn''t help but y with the vase in her hand. The more she looked at it, the more she liked it.

    "Ning Huan, put down the vase in your hand and don''t touch the things here! If master finds out, he''ll kick us out!" Ning Xiao saw ning Huan''s eyes light up when she saw the vase, and she suddenly felt a headache.

    This damned ning Huan, why couldn''t she change this bad habit no matter where she went? She wanted everything she saw and had caused them a lot of trouble along the way. However, the other four people still thought that she was in high demand and pampered her without any principles, spoiling her to the point where she waswless.

    Sure enough, after hearing ning Xiao''s words, a man with a face full of displeasure said,""She''s just a vase! If Huanhuan likes it, we can just buy it, what''s the big deal!"

    "That''s right, we''re from the ning family. After that old man found out, he still obediently let us stay for the night, Hmph! They said they wouldn''t agree no matter what, but they immediately agreed when they heard our identity. So, with our identity, let alone buying it from them, even if we want a vase, what can we do?" Someone immediately chimed in, his face still full of disapproval.

    "You ..." Ning Xiao was so angry that he felt depressed, but he was toozy to argue with them. He just sneered in his heart. A group of blind fools, do you think the owner of this house is easy to mess with? Why didn''t he think about how a house would appear in the wilderness? If he didn''t guess wrong, this house should be the legendary spatial divine artifact that could allow people to live in. And the owner of such a divine artifact, would he be easy to get along with?<sub> </sub>

    He even guessed that the owner of this house was not inferior to the ning family''s ancestor in terms of status. With this thought, he was even more certain in his heart and made up his mind that no matter what the other five people wanted to do, he would never get involved with them.

    And in the end, the facts proved that his choice was wise.

    Then, ning Xiao stood up and warned the other five,""I advise you all to be more honest! We''re about to reach the ning family''s divine realm, don''t cause any more trouble! Otherwise, don''t me me for not doing anything!"

    With that, ning Xiao turned and left.

    Looking at his back view, ning Huan pouted her pink lips in grievance and said with tears in her beautiful eyes,""Brother ning Xiao, are you angry with me? I didn''t mean to cause trouble. " That''s right, the main reason she caused trouble was because she liked something too much.

    As she thought about this, the expression on her face became more and more dazzling. Her pitiful look made the other four people feel tender and protective towards her. All of them felt sorry for her and started to coax ning Huan.

    "Huanhuan! Why should you care about that hypocrite''s words? with us here, you can naturally do whatever you want! I''m sure that no one would dare to cause trouble for our ning family. " A certain man patted his chest and promised. His eyes were lecherously peeking at ning Huan''s perky chest. He couldn''t help but swallow his saliva, as if a fire was burning in his heart.

    When the other three saw this, they naturally did not want to be outdone and coaxed,""That''s right! Huanhuan, you''re the daughter of the ning family. As long as you like something, people should take the initiative to give it to you, so you don''t have to feel any pressure. Just tell us what you like and we''ll get it for you!"

    "Really?" Ning Huan was secretly happy, but the expression on her face was still uncertain. She had a weak and fragile appearance, and with the deliberate act of pity, it was naturally easier for some men who were lustful to take pity on her.

    "Of course!" The four of them nodded at the same time. After they finished speaking, they stared at each other silently. After all, the four of them were love rivals. Even if they could get along peacefully on the surface, they were secretly scheming against each other.

    However, ning Huan didn''t care about the undercurrent between them. To her, the most important thing was to get her answer right. Then, her cheeks flushed red, and she lowered her head shyly."I really like everything here, and that snow-white Totoro. If any of you can get me all of this, I, I can consider ..." Although she had only said half of her sentence, her meaning was clear. The four people understood what she meant.

    Immediately, the four of them promised in unison,""Huanhuan, don''t worry! I''ll definitely make your wishe true. "

    After that, the four of them left together.

    Once they left, ning Huan''s beautiful face immediately revealed a mocking smile. She was even morementing in her heart. A bunch of idiots, how could she possibly take a fancy to them!

    In fact, she had a crush on someone for a long time, but she had never had the chance to get close to him. This time, she came to the ning family''s divine territory, and her chance mighte. Therefore, she spared no effort to arrange tasks for those four people. The main purpose was to send them away or cause them some trouble so that they couldn''t continue to follow her. After all, they were about to reach the ning family''s divine territory. She didn''t want these four people to still surround her. That was why she showed her desire for everything here, because she could also see that the people here were not to be trifled with.

    Moreover, she really liked this ce and that cute Totoro. It would be good if those four people could really get all of this for her. If they couldn ''t, then they could only me their bad luck. In short, no matter what the result was, she wouldn''t suffer a loss.

    As she thought of this, the smile on her face became brighter and brighter.

    After the four of them left the room, they went to find Cheng Wu.

    When they saw Cheng Wu, the four of them went straight to the point and said their thoughts,""We want to buy this house and that Totoro. Name a price!"

 Chapter 2064 Can You Give It To Me?(1)

    The four of them spoke with such confidence and confidence that it was only natural. Cheng Wu was stunned when he heard that. He asked with his mouth half-open,""What are you guys talking about?" That ... He didn''t hear wrong, right?

    "We said, we want to buy this house and that Totoro. Name your price!" One of them repeated. After he finished speaking, he even nced at Cheng Wu with a disdainful look and secretly sighed in his heart. What a pity! This person was so tall and strong, but he was actually a fool!

    Only after the man finished speaking did Cheng Wu confirm that he had not misheard. However, after confirming, his mouth opened even wider and he was unable to say anything for a long time. This further confirmed the fact that he was a little silly in the eyes of those people. Of course, Cheng Wu did not know what those four people were thinking. Otherwise, he would have kicked them out of the house.

    Seeing that Cheng Wu did not respond for a long time, the four of them grew impatient and continued to ask,""We are asking you a question! Are you going to sell this house and that Totoro or not? give me a reaction!"

    "This ... I''m just a follower, I can''t make the decision on this matter." Cheng Wu finally came back to his senses. He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead without a change in expression. His little heart trembled as he thought to himself,''are these people really from the ning family?'' He really wondered how the ning family could be so stupid. Even if they had not seen much of the world and did not know the value of this house, they should not be so confident, right? Did they really think that the ning family was omnipotent in the divine realm?

    The more Cheng Wu thought about it, the more he felt contempt. This was the tragedy of a big family. Their descendants were mixed with good and bad people. Therefore, at this moment, he really felt that it was not good to have too many children in the family! As the number of children increased, they would definitely neglect to educate some of the children with lower IQs. That was why they had raised such a group of idiots!

    He sighed to himself, but when the four people heard his words, they immediately said in dissatisfaction,""Why didn''t you say so earlier? Can you afford to waste our time?"

    With that, the four of them flicked their sleeves and left to look for the person who had the final say. Cheng Wu stared at the back of the four of them, dumbfounded, and remained silent for a long time!

    And this was his fault? Did you!

    What kind of people were these!

    Cheng Wu was so angry that his heart was trembling, and he made up his mind to have a good talk with his young miss about this matter. These idiots were really too infuriating!

    Terrible!

    ? He suddenly thought that these morons might have gone to look for his miss. After he came back to his senses, he quickly went to look for Leng ruoxue and watched the show while he was at it!

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue, the demon, and Cang were still in the living room. Only the first elder was not present. When Cheng Wu entered and saw the two of them and the Beast, he went straight to the point and asked angrily,""Miss, have those idiots arrived yet?"

    "What idiot?" When Leng ruoxue heard this, she raised her head in shock and turned her beautiful eyes towards Cheng wudao.

    "It''s those idiots from the ning family!" When Cheng Wu saw this, he suddenly realized that he hade too quickly. After all, this was not the ning family. How could it be so easy for those people to find the youngdy and the others?

    However, Cheng Wu didn''t care if they had been here or not. He directly told Leng ruoxue what the four of them had told him. When Leng ruoxue heard this, she exchanged nces with the demon and raised her brows. She said indifferently,"Oh! I didn''t expect them to have such thoughts. However, they never came to me. "

    "Miss, if theye to find you, what are you going to do?" Cheng Wu asked expectantly. A glint shed across his eyes, and he was obviously gloating.<sub> </sub>

    "What can I do! This house isn''t mine, and as for Cang, it hasn''t acknowledged me as its owner yet, so I don''t have the right to make the decision. I can''t make the decision as a bystander!" Leng ruoxueughed evilly. As she spoke, she stroked Cang''s soft and smooth fur in her arms. Sheughed in her heart. Those ning nsmen were really blind. They actually dared to have designs on this house and Cang. However, the house they were currently living in was the great elder ''s. Therefore, she was really not sure how the great elder would handle this matter.

    As for Cang, after hearing Cheng Wu''s words, he did not even have any expression on his face. Leng ruoxue''s stroking made him sofortable that he closed his eyes and snorted.

    However, not long after Leng ruoxue''s words left her mouth, they could clearly hear first elder''s furious roar,""F * ck! You guys don''t understand humannguage, do you? I said I''m not selling it, so I''m not selling it!"

    Hearing the first elder''s vulgarities, Leng ruoxue and the others exchanged nces and walked out of the door together.

    In the courtyard, there were four people surrounding the great elder, taking turns to bombard him with words.

    "I say, senior, don''t be so heartless! It''s just a house, we''re willing to pay a high price for it. Just sell it to us!" The words of the person who spoke were quite pleasant to the ears!

    Those who were not pleasant to the ears and had bad tempers said directly,""Old man, it''s your honor that our ning family has taken a fancy to your house. Don''t be ungrateful. There''s no benefit to you in offending our ning family. Do you all still want to continue living in the divine realm? Quickly sell us the house!"

    "That''s right! Old senior! You don''t look young, and the location of this house is not good. The money we gave you is enough for you to buy a house in the city. Why are you so stubborn?" Someone else said.

    Thest person also said anxiously,"Aiya!" I say, why are you guys talking so much nonsense with him? We''re interested in his house, so he has to sell it no matter what! Is this really up to him?"

    "Yes, this matter is not up to him! If he doesn''t sell the house to us, then don''t me us for being impolite. Even if we have to Rob him, we have to get this house!" The man with the bad temper continued to interject.

    Listening to the four people''s coaxing and carrot-and-stick words, the great elder found that he didn''t know whether tough or cry!

    F * ck! What the hell is this?

    How did the brains of the ning family''s side branches grow? They actually wanted to use their power to pressure him and force him to sell his house. After his repeated rejections, these peoplepletely revealed their ugly faces and even started singing the good and bad cop songs. Did she think that he wouldpromise?

    He had been worried that he had no reason to fight the angry old man ning to a draw! With these people here and the things they''ve done, old man ning probably won''t have the face to continue being angry at them, hehe! The great elder''s mood instantly brightened as he thought of this!

    For a moment, the way he looked at the four people in front of him was somewhat different. It was full of warmth and his attitude was also very kind. Unfortunately, he still said the same thing,""I''m not selling the house!"

    Seeing the great elder being so stubborn, the four of them were all a little angry. They had said all the good things and used both soft and hard tactics for a long time. They had even brought up the ning family, but they still couldn''t force this old man to agree to sell the house. This fact made them feel unusually defeated!

    He didn''t expect this old man to be such a tough bone to chew!

 Chapter 2065 Can You Give It To Me?(2)

    It should be known that they had done this kind of thing many times in the past, but those people were much easier to deceive than this half-grown old man in front of them. As long as the ning family was mentioned, almost everyone would choose to give up their own objects to avoid angering the ning family, but this old man in front of them was obviously not afraid of this at all!

    For a moment, the four of them were extremely conflicted. However, they didn''t know that the first elder really hoped that they would make a big deal out of this. Otherwise, they would only be more depressed.

    In fact, although the four of them always used the ning family''s banner to intimidate others, they were just paper tigers who were bluffing. In the past, it was their opponents who were afraid of the ning family''s power, and they would retreat after being intimidated by them. Therefore, they, who had always been sessful, now really did not know how to deal with the dilemma in front of them, as well as this difficult old man. But if they were asked to give up, they would feel embarrassed. After all, the four of them had boasted in front of Huanhuan!

    Breaking a woman''s promise, was that still something a man should do?

    At the thought of this, the four of them looked at each other unwillingly. Then, one of them said fiercely,""Old man, you can''t afford to offend our ning family! You''d better not refuse a toast and drink a forfeit. Just obediently give up this house! It''s not like we''re not giving you money! With the money we''ve given you, your family can find a ce to settle down in the city. Why do you have to live in the wilderness? So, while we still have some patience, quickly transfer this house to us, don''t make us Rob you! That would be meaningless!"

    His words were a little soft and hard. After all, they didn''t want to fall out with this old man until thest moment. After hearing his words, the first elder couldn''t help but think to himself,"how could it be boring?" If you have the ability, then snatch it! He couldn''t wait for them to do something like robbing! That way, he would be able to show off in front of old man ning! Hehe!

    With this intention in mind, first elder remained unmoved in front of the four of them. Leng ruoxue, the three humans, and the Beast eavesdropped for a while in the dark before they walked over.

    "What''s wrong? What happened?" Leng ruoxue yed dumb. Her beautiful eyes swept across the four people of the ning family, but her words were directed at the great elder.

    "They want to buy our house and your Totoro pet!" The great elder''s mouth twitched slightly. They had taken a fancy to his house and were rude to him. He could forgive them for old man ning''s sake, but they had provoked Cang, the Totoro who refused to admit that he was a Totoro. These guys ''good days were probably over.

    However, looking at Cang''s calm appearance, could it be that this was the calm before the storm?

    Although he hadn''t been with Cang for a long time, he had never thought that Cang had a good temper. However, he couldn''t understand Cang''s thoughts. He didn''t know what terrifying things this calm fellow would do!

    They even dared to level the Divine Master''s estate ... So what couldn''t the ning family do?

    Ugh! God bless, I hope that old man ning can protect the ning family''s main residence! He secretly prayed for the master of the ning family in his heart, and then looked at the four people with some sympathy. He could already foresee their miserable future!

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue, who had pretended to have just heard the news, only replied with a soft "Oh" and did not continue the conversation. Instantly, someone exploded in anger!

    F * ck! Wasn''t this pretty boy looking down on the ning family? What was the meaning of a simple ''Oh''? The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. He simply shouted,""You guys, listen up! We want this house! We also want this Totoro! You''ll have to sell it even if you don''t want to!"

    "That''s right! If you don''t want to sell it, we''ll just have to Rob you!" Immediately, someone chimed in.<sub> </sub>

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with ck lines as she rolled her eyes. Who the hell are these people! Originally, on the ount of her Godfather, she had wanted to let them live. Who knew that these people would actually be so reckless? if that''s the case, then don''t me her for being impolite.

    However, before Leng ruoxue could react, Cang said with an unhappy expression,""You guys stole my lines!"

    Yes, this was what it always said, and no one dared to say it in front of it! Therefore, everything they were experiencing at this moment made it quite surprised. At the same time, it could not understand how that little guy of the ning family could have such a superb descendant? Fortunately, these people were only from the side. If they were from the main family, it would definitely exterminate them! So as not to embarrass himself in the immortal realm!

    After hearing Cang''s words, the four people of the ning family couldn''t help butugh."Hahaha! Is this your line? You''re just a Totoro who doesn''t even have the strength to truss a chicken, and you actually dare to say such big words! Aren''t you afraid that the wind will cut your tongue?"

    The four of them treated Cang''s words as a joke. However, Cang wasn''t angry and continued to say calmly,""You''ll know if I''m boasting or not after you try. However, I''m toozy to deal with you right now, so you''ll be able to escape for the time being."

    Azure was very calm, but his words made the four peopleugh even more wildly.

    She nced at the four of them and smiled at Leng ruoxue,""Girl, I''m sleepy! Take me to sleep!"

    After saying that, coldpletely ignored the four people who wereughing wildly and only looked at evildoer provocatively. As expected, evildoer was angered to death by cold''s words. He kept cursing in his heart. What did that guy say? Let Xue ''er bring it to sleep? He was simply dreaming! How could he allow such a thing to happen!

    As he thought of this, the evildoer rudely grabbed Cang from Leng ruoxue''s arms and threw him to the great elder. Then, he teleported and disappeared from his original spot. Seeing this, Cang smiled nonchntly and looked up at the great elder,""Little fellow, bring me back to my room to sleep!" It was afraid that if it stayed here any longer, it would not be able to resist tearing these four ants in front of it into pieces.

    "Alright!" Cang''s words caused a few drops of cold sweat to fall from the great elder''s forehead. One had to know that he never thought that Cang needed to sleep! However, since Cang said so, he naturally had to cooperate. So, without thinking, he left the four people of the ning family and directly disappeared with Cang.

    Ugh! Seeing that he was the only one left, Cheng Wu was stunned for a moment before he left as well.

    Of course, the four people from the ning family were ignored!

    He waspletely ignored! This fact immediately made the four people extremely angry!

    "Dammit! These things that didn''t know what was good for them were really too infuriating! You''re actually leaving us behind!" Some people cursed at the injustice. The anger in their hearts was rising. More importantly, they couldn''t understand how things had developed to this point. They wanted to buy a house, but the other party was not willing to sell it. Shouldn''t they be in a deadlock and not give in?

    However, how did the Totoro make everyone disappear when it said it wanted to sleep?

 Chapter 2066 Can You Give It To Me?(3)

    This unreasonable fact made them extremely confused. Moreover, no matter how they threatened, bribed, and used both soft and hard tactics, not only did the other party not buy it, but he also had an indifferent look. This made them deeply feel as if they had punched cotton. This kind of feeling could really drive people crazy!

    And now, the four of them were so mad that they wanted to scratch the wall!

    If they were to just run around aimlessly without an audience or any reaction, what would they feel? It was really deste no matter how he thought about it!

    The four of them were so angry that they stomped their feet, but they had no way to vent their anger. They could only roar at the sky a few times to vent their anger, then went back to their own rooms listlessly.

    This Army is at a disadvantage! Did you!

    They were originally full of enthusiasm, but now they suffered a blow and had a sleepless night!

    After the Grand Elder carried Cang back to his room, he immediately asked with a fawning smile,"Senior Cang, I wonder how you n to deal with those four?" He was simply too curious, and his heart felt like it was being scratched by a cat.

    "They''re just four little ants, I don''t intend to teach them a lesson. If you have any ideas, go ahead, don''t mind me! However, you have to bring out my share!" Cang Qing nced at the great elder and said. Its meaning was also very obvious. It wanted the great elder to remember to count in his share when he dealt with those four people.

    When the great elder heard this, he immediately beamed with joy and exined,"Senior Cang, don''t worry! I will definitely not let them off! However, I still want to keep those people for the time being. They still have other uses!"

    "Mm, do as you see fit! Don''t make me do it, or no one will be able to bear the consequences!" Azure said with a faint smile. The corner of the first elder''s mouth involuntarily twitched when he heard this. These words were not false! Not many people could bear the consequences of Cang''s actions! Just think about how miserable the God Lord''s Manor had ended up!

    The next day.

    Ning Huan couldn''t wait to find the four of them early in the morning to ask about the results. When she saw the four of them looking depressed and hesitating to say something, she knew that she had not seeded!

    She was instantly enraged!

    "How can you be so useless? You can''t even handle such a small matter?" Ning Huan looked at the four of them in disdain.

    "We ... We''ve talked to them, but they didn''t agree to sell us the house and the Totoro!" The four of them exined gloomily.

    "Not selling? Then can''t you think of a way? It''s not like we''ve never done this before, why can''t we do it this time?" Ning Huan roared in anger. After staying here for a night, she had changed her mind. She had not been too keen on owning this house. She had to get this house! And that cute Totoro, she was also determined to get it.

    Who asked her topletely fall in love with this ce in just one night! Moreover, through the skylight of the house, she could clearly see the beauty of the starry sky at night. In short, she loved everything here so much that she could not let go!

    After staying here for a night, the desire to own this ce had taken root in her heart and sprouted. It had grown into a towering tree overnight! Once such thoughts were formed, they could not be erased no matter what! Therefore, she had already secretly vowed in her heart that she would definitely have everything here!

    She hade to the four people excitedly to ask for the results, only to hear them tell her that they were not willing to sell! This news made her unable to conceal the anger in her heart. After venting all her anger on the four people in front of her, she still felt that it was not enough. After scolding the four people again, she turned around and left in anger.

    As they watched ning Huan leave, the four of them became even more dispirited!

    "Are we really that useless?" Someone said.

    "It should be! AI! We can''t even fulfill Huanhuan''s simple request. We''re really disappointing!" Some people med themselves.

    At this time, the other two people stood up from their seats and walked out of the room without saying a word. The other two saw this and quickly followed.

    At the same time, ning Huan, who had rushed out of the room in anger, went directly to ning Xiao, asking him to help her get the house. However, after ning Xiao heard ning Huan''s n, he refused without thinking, causing ning Huan to leave in a Huff.

    After ning Huan left, ning Xiao couldn''t help but sneer. She really didn''t know what was good for her. How dare she try to get this house? He really didn''t know if they were really stupid or just pretending to be stupid. Couldn''t he tell that the identities of the people here were mysterious and that their strength wasn''t low? In their territory, would they care about the threat of the ning family?

    Suddenly, he came to a sudden realization. If ning Huan had offended the other party and the other party killed her in a fit of anger, wouldn''t they be fish on the other party''s knife without the slightest ability to fight back?<sub> </sub>

    No! As soon as this thought appeared, ning Xiao''s heart trembled with fear, and then he chased after her.

    Ning Huan, who had left ning Xiao''s ce, saw that ning Xiao was not willing to help. After cursing ning Xiao in her heart, she decided to go and find the other party herself. She did not believe that the other party would not give face to a beauty like her.

    After learning from the four of them that the half-grown old man was the owner of the house, she decided to meet the old man. It didn''t take much effort for her to see the great elder and the White Totoro in the garden.

    At this moment, Cang was bored andzily lying on the stone table. The first elder in front of him sat on the stone chair and looked at him with a smile. Ning Huan''s eyes immediately lit up when she saw this!

    That''s great! He didn''t expect to find two of them at once!

    Moreover, the Totoro''s currentzy appearance was really too cute! Ning Huan''s eyes were brimming with pink bubbles. It was usually difficult for women to reject such a cute little animal, and ning Huan was no exception! Her desire to get Cang also became stronger!

    She had decided!

    After she got this house, she would definitely make the other party give her this Totoro as a bonus! Let''s do it this way! After making up her mind, she walked forward.

    "Are you the owner of this house?" Ning Huan''s voice was gentle and she asked very politely.

    "Yes, I am! What business does youngdy have?" The great elder''s eyelids didn''t even close as he indifferently asked. In fact, he and Cang had long noticed that someone was approaching, but they didn''t take it seriously!

    "I, I like this house very much, and I want to buy it!" Ning Huan pretended to be shy and said softly. Her beautiful eyes were full of tears and gentleness as she floated towards the first elder. She was flirting with him!

    However, the great elder, who had his head lowered, did not notice this at all. He only replied indifferently,""I''m not selling!" Cang, who was still lying on the stone table, couldn''t help butugh in his heart. The beauty trap was here!

    AI! It seemed that it had lived for too long and was too bored. It was actually in the mood to watch a good show. Otherwise, it would not have let go of these eyesores. If it was in the past, it would have exterminated them long ago! Even their families would not be spared, but now! They were in the mood to watch a good show! Therefore, it simply closed its eyes and pretended to sleep.

    Ning Huan''s anger rose again when she heard that she wasn''t going to sell it. However, for the sake of the house and the adorable Totoro, she had to bear with it.

    After taking a deep breath, ning Huan spoke again,""If you don''t want to sell it, I won''t force you. Then ... Can you give it to me?"

    Upon hearing this, the great elder raised his head in disbelief. His bright eyes stared at ning Huan and sized her up. He couldn''t help but think to himself,"is there something wrong with this little girl from the ning family?" How could he be so narcissistic? Seeing that he wasn''t willing to sell it, he actually asked him to give it away! What kind of logic was this! He immediately came to an important conclusion for ning Huan. This woman was seriously ill!

    Ning Huan didn''t know that the first elder thought she was sick, but when she saw the first elder staring at her, she thought that he had a good impression of her. She gathered her courage and said,""As long as you''re willing to give me the house, I''ll definitely repay you!"

    "Eh? How do you n to repay me?" The first elder''s curiosity was piqued when he heard ning Huan''s words. He had lived for so long and met many people and things, but this was the first time he had met a woman who said that she would repay him! This was too horrifying! He was a little frightened!

    As for ning Huan, who was not aware of it, she lowered her head even more. From the corner of her eyes, she would steal nces at the first elder from time to time. Her eyes were covered by her long eyshes, and her eyes kept rolling around. Her heart was full of schemes.

    Although the man in front of her looked a little old, he was not bad looking. So, ning Huan felt that if she seduced him once, it wouldn''t be too much of an injustice. She kept telling herself in her heart that everything was for the house and the Totoro that was an addition to the house. Moreover, she felt that this wasn''t really seducing him, but just using his beauty to put on an act.

    With that thought in mind, ning Huan put on an expression of going all out. Then, she lowered her head even more and said in a low voice,""If you''re willing to give me this house, I''m willing to repay you with my body!"

    "Shua shua!" The first elder had just picked up the teacup on the stone table, but after hearing these words, he was so frightened that his hand trembled, and the teacup fell to the ground, sshing tea all over!

    "W-what did you just say?" The great elder''s expression was a little unsightly, and his little heart was beating wildly in anger!

    In his heart, although the woman in front of him was a little annoying, she was still old man ning''s descendant. But now, the unfilial grandson of his good friend actually wanted to seduce him for a house. This, this was really.....He was so angry that he didn''t know what to do!

 Chapter 2067 Another Incident (1)

    The great elder was so angry that his entire body was trembling. However, in ning Huan''s eyes, this was seen as excitement. Instantly, a trace of pride shed across ning Huan''s face. She knew that no man could reject her!

    Then, ning Huan pointed at Cang and continued,""You have to give me this Totoro as an extra, how about it? You didn''t lose anything, did you?" She felt that the great elder had gained a great advantage. Of course, to what extent she could devote her body to him, that would depend on whether the old man in front of her woulde up with something.

    Extra head! Extra head!

    When Azure heard these two words, he was so angry that all the hairs on his body stood up!

    F * ck! It was the spirit of the God-protecting Pagoda, the powerful Cang, but it was just an addition to the house! This was really infuriating! Thinking of this, Cang squinted his dark eyes that were like star diamonds and sized up ning Huan with a faint smile.

    Where should I start? Azure thought to himself.

    The first elder, who heard ning Huan''s bold and confident words again, was also frightened. Cold sweat broke out all over his body. Oh my God! This ... What was he supposed to do? Cang BA was probably going to get angry, right?

    The great elder sneaked a nce at Cang, only to realize that Cang was only sizing up ning Huan. Other than that, he did not have much of a reaction. However, the more this was the case, the more worried he was! Boss, please don''t me him for this! Sob ... The great elder felt that his idea was very bad.

    That damned ning Huan, not only did she have to give her body to this house, she even wanted Cang to be her bonus! Was she worthy? Even if you want to die, you shouldn''t do this! First elder was filled with hatred, but what he was most afraid of was that ning Huan''s words and actions would implicate him!

    However, the great elder saw that Cang had not taken any action yet, so he could only endure it.

    At this moment, bang! Bang! Bang! After a few loud bangs, four balls rolled into the garden and reached the first elder''s feet. The first elder''s attention was distracted for a moment, and then he saw four men stand up from the ground.

    "Motherf * cker! Who kicked this young master?" After one of them stood up, he immediately red at the first elder and roared. Then, he looked down and saw the first elder sitting on the stone chair. He was instantly enraged and shouted,"Is this your doing, old man?"

    The person who spoke was furious. F * ck! This old thing dared to snatch their woman? Why didn''t he look at his own status! This was preposterous! Therefore, he immediately used first elder.

    The first elder, who originally did not want to pay attention to these people, was stunned when he heard this. Then, he said in a speechless manner,""I haven''t moved since I sat here, how would I have the time to kick you? Who knows which corner you''re hiding in? you can''t use people like this. " Although the great elder was a little angry, his tone was still calm and steady. However, in the ears of the four people, this calm tone was a sign of guilt and fear.

    "If it wasn''t you, then it must have been your subordinate!" Another person said with certainty.

    "Oh, really? May I ask why they are doing this?" The great elder said with a smile that was not a smile. Why couldn''t some people use their brains before they spoke or did things? Did he really think that he had no temper?

    Yes! The great elder''s temper was usually very good. Moreover, even if he was angry, he would not show it on his face. In addition, these people were from the ning family, so he did not want to embarrass them too much. Unfortunately, some people did not know how to appreciate it. Instead, they thought that they were afraid of them. This fact made the great elderugh.

    "Who knows! I''ll have to ask you, you old pervert!" The person who spoke first said angrily.

    Old pervert?

    Was he talking about him?<sub> </sub>

    When did he be an old pervert? The great elder was very depressed!

    The old man from the ning family had so many women, but no one dared to call him an old pervert. She had always been clean and honest, but now she had be an old pervert!

    This ... Wasn''t this bullying? Did he really look that easy to bully? The great elder once again began to doubt if his temper was too good! Just as he was about to show his strength to these people and let them know how powerful he was, Cang''s eyes swept over him and the great elder suppressed his anger!

    Wu ... Could it be that Azure still hasn''t yed enough?

    The answer was, of course, yes!

    Cang was extremely bored and was worried about not having any toys. In the end, these few idiots came to his door, so Cang naturally didn''t want to let them go.

    Moreover, Chi also wanted them to experience the feeling of falling from heaven to hell. Don''t look at how aggressive they are now and how powerful they seem. In a while, I will let them know what is called extreme joy begets sorrow!

    With such a thought, Cang calmlyid on the stone table, squinting his eyes from time to time to size up the people in front of him, but he didn''t say anything. Seeing it like this, the great elder simply shut his mouth. These people could say whatever they wanted to say, and he pretended not to hear them!

    Seeing them like this, the four of them became even angrier. Just as they were about to start scolding, they heard ning Huan''s displeased face as she frowned and questioned,""What are you guys doing here? Leave now, I don''t want to see you!"

    Ning Huan was extremely angry. Weren''t these people here to ruin things? They had been doing well and were about to seed, but these idiots had suddenlye. Now, all her previous efforts had been in vain! When she thought of this, she gritted her teeth in hatred!

    However, it was a good thing that first elder and Cang didn''t know what ning Huan was thinking. Otherwise, they would definitely ask,''miss ning, where did you get your confidence from?''

    When the four of them heard ning Huan''s words, they felt extremely aggrieved and unwilling. They said in unison,""Huanhuan, we''re doing this for you! This old thing doesn''t look like a good person, and he''s not worthy of you!"

    Upon hearing this, ning Huan immediately rebuked,""All of you shut up! I don''t need you guys to meddle in my business!"

    Then, she turned to the first elder and said apologetically,""I''m really sorry! They don''t know how to talk, please don''t bother with them!" Ning Huan''s lungs were about to explode from anger. She spoke apologetically to the first elder in a gentle voice, but her beautiful eyes were secretly staring at the four people who were causing trouble, her gaze containing a warning.

    Seeing this, the four of them were all like aggrieved little wives, not daring to say a word.

    Ning Huan tried her best to coax the great elder, but after a few words and a wink, she was interrupted by the great elder impatiently,""Alright! You don''t have to say anything. I still have the same words, I''m not selling this house!"

    After the great elder finished speaking, he picked up Cang and left.

    As she watched the first elder leave, the anger in ning Huan''s heart exploded uncontrobly. She red at the four people who were an eyesore and scolded,""You bunch of trash, it''s fine if you can''t do it on your own, but you actually came to disturb my business! You guys are really ..."

    The more ning Huan thought about it, the angrier she became. In the end, she simply started to punch and kick the four people. However, ning Huan''s strength was low, so her fancy punches and kicks were no different from flirting in the eyes of the four people. Therefore, the four people who were hit not only were not angry, but they even put their faces in front of ning Huan and smiled charmingly,""Huanhuan, let''s fight! Rest for a while if you''re tired, don''t hurt your hand!"

 Chapter 2068 Another Incident (2)

    "Hmph! This is what you asked for!" The Furious ning Huanughed smugly. This was the most loyal dog by her side. He was so willing to be beaten.

    The performance of these four peoplepletely satisfied ning Huan''s vanity. Then, a ''pa'' sound was heard! Pa!'' The sound of a p rang out in the garden that was supposed to be quiet ...

    At this moment, Cheng Wu, who had been hiding in a corner of the garden, patted the shoulder of the man beside him and said with a faint smile,""Are these the descendants of your ning family? That''s really amazing!"

    Hearing this, ning Xiao suddenly felt his face burn, wishing there was a hole in the ground for him to crawl into. After a long while, he mumbled in a low voice,"They, how can they be worthy of being my ning family!"

    "You don''t have the final say in this matter! Quickly take them away! Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that they''ll be able to go to the ning family''s divine realm in full force. " Cheng Wu said with a faint smile.

    "You, how did you know we were going to the ning family''s God Realm?" Cheng Wu''s words shocked ning Xiao. She couldn''t help but think to herself,"he didn''t say that he wanted to return to the ning n''s divine realm, right?" Or did he just say that he didn''t remember?

    "If you don''t want to go to the ning family''s domain, do you want to go to the Yao family''s domain?" Cheng Wu nced at ning Xiao as if he was looking at an idiot. This road only led to two directions. One was the ning n, and the other was the Yao n. They were the same as him,ing from the direction of the Yao n''s divine realm. Naturally, they were going to the ning n''s divine realm as well. Moreover, they were members of the ning n. Where else could they go if not the ning n? The Yao family''s divine realm would definitely not wee them!

    "Uh! We''re going back to the ning n''s divine realm. " Ning Xiao smiled awkwardly, feeling depressed. He also felt that he had asked a very stupid question. Ever since he started traveling with these people, his intelligence had also dropped.

    "Then quickly take them away! If they continue to stay here, I can''t guarantee that they will still have their heads and feet!" Cheng Wu urged once again. His words were a little bloody, causing ning Xiao to shiver uncontrobly. She hurriedly nodded her head, "We''ll leave now!"

    After saying that, ning Xiao immediately walked out from the shadows and summoned his spirit beast. It cooperated with him and led ning Huan and the other four out of the garden, and left the house without looking back.

    After sensing that they had left, Cheng Wu immediately went to the living room where Leng ruoxue and the rest were waiting for him.

    The moment he entered the living room, Cheng Wu could not help but ask,""Miss, are we just going to let them go?" He couldn''t figure it out no matter how much he thought about it. Logically speaking, if she had met such a person in the past, miss should have taught him a lesson! Why was he so gentle this time? He could not understand!

    "What else? Don''t tell me you''re going to treat them to breakfast?" Leng ruoxueughed and teased.

    "Uh! I didn''t mean it that way. " Cheng Wu started sweating. He hated those people so much, why would he treat them to breakfast? Wasn''t that just daydreaming?

    "Little brat! After all, they are part of the ning family, so we have to give face to old man ning. If we want to deal with them, old man ning has toe personally!" At this moment, the first elder kindly exined. He and Leng ruoxue had the same thought. Both of them were afraid that the old man would not be easy to coax. With this matter, they could give the old man a way out and make him embarrassed to continue being angry at them. Otherwise, how could those people leave this ce so easily?

    Hearing the first elder''s exnation, Cheng Wu Mauser was relieved. He had forgotten about master ning and smiled embarrassedly. Then, he continued to ask,"Those people have already left. When are we leaving?"

    "In an hour." Leng ruoxue said after some thought. She had deliberately dyed their departure by an hour so that she would not bump into them again. Otherwise, if something were to happen again, it would not end well.<sub> </sub>

    However, while wishes were beautiful, reality was cruel!

    After Leng ruoxue and the rest continued on their journey, they arrived at the ning n''s divine territory in just half a day. They found an Inn to stay in at the outskirts of the ning n''s divine territory and nned to continue their journey the next day.

    In the ning family''s divine realm, there were teleportation formations between cities. Therefore, they would be able to reach the ning family''s main city tomorrow.

    After dinner, the four humans and one beast each returned to their own rooms. However, the moment they entered their rooms, they all fainted at the same time. Cang, who had followed Leng ruoxue and the demon into the same room, saw this and his ink-ck eyes flickered. His eyes rolled back and with a kick of his four legs, he fell into Leng ruoxue''s arms.

    Following that, a few ck-robed men sneaked into their room and tied up the four men and one beast before taking them away.

    When they woke up, Leng ruoxue and the rest pretended to be surprised to find that they were locked in a dark room. Other than their sparkling eyes, it was pitch ck in front of them.

    "Miss! We''re too lousy at pretending to faint! However, I didn''t expect the other party to fall for it!" Cheng Wu transmitted his voice to the rest of them with a depressed look. In fact, when they were having dinner, they found out that someone had added something to the food. In order to make the other party believe that they had really eaten the food, Cang used a smokescreen. Then, they returned to their rooms as nned and fainted at the right time, which led to this scene.

    "Yup! A certain beast even shamelessly fainted in Xue ''er''s arms!" The demon gritted his teeth in hatred. At that time, he really wanted to throw that shameless stinky beast out!

    After hearing evildoer''s voice transmission, not only was Azure not angry, but he alsoughedcently. Seeing his smug look, evildoer''s anger grew even more.

    However, when Cang saw this, he pretended to be afraid and shrank into Leng ruoxue''s arms even more. He even nudged Leng ruoxue''s soft and full chest without a sound, looking at her with his demon-like eyes spewing fire!

    ''Damn it!'' If this wasn''t the immortal realm, he would definitely cut this detestable fellow into eight pieces to vent the hatred in his heart! This shameless beast actually relied on his small and cute size to lie in Xue ''er''s arms all day long. The more the evildoer thought about it, the angrier he became. The gaze he used to look at Cang became more and more unfriendly, and the cold air from his body was released as if it was free. It scared the first elder and Cheng Wu so much that they could not help but move to the side. Even so, their little hearts were trembling non-stop.

    AI! There were too many people he couldn''t afford to offend these days! The two of them thought to themselves with lingering fear.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this scene, she was about to console the evildoer when the door to their room was suddenly opened. A blinding light was reflected into the room.

    The few of them subconsciously looked up at the four men and one woman standing at the door with a smug expression. A deep sense of helplessness welled up in their hearts.

    It seemed that it was hard to be a good person! They let these five Guys leave unscathed, but who knew that not only did they not appreciate it, but they also did such a thing to them! They were truly helpless.

 Chapter 2069 Another Incident (3)

    "Let''s Make a Deal!" Ning Huan sized up the four people and one beast in front of her and said with a faint smile. Her tone was also full of pride.

    "What deal? If you still intend to devote yourself to me, I advise you to give up on that idea! I''m really not interested in you. " The first elder feigned ignorance and said with a look of disdain. Leng ruoxue and the rest wereughing in their hearts, but ning Huan''s expression was not as pleasant.

    "Damn old man, who wants to devote myself to you! Why didn''t he take a look at himself? Are you worthy of me?" When ning Huan heard the first elder''s words, she retorted without holding back. She was furious because in her heart, she was the only one who could despise others, and she would never allow others to despise her. Therefore, the first elder had stepped on her reverse scale! Coupled with the fact that she had said that she would devote her life to him, the anger in her heart was so strong that it was almost impossible to hide it.

    As soon as she finished her sentence, the other four people immediately echoed,""That''s right, why don''t you look at your own status? do you think you''re worthy of the youngdy of our ning family, an old man? Besides, you''re all our prisoners now, yet you still dare to talk so big. I think you''re really tired of living!"

    "My identity? Oh! That''s right, she, the youngdy of the ning family, really isn''t worthy of my status. Moreover, so what if I''m a prisoner? We''re not tired of living, on the contrary, we''re very happy to be prisoners!" The first elder was neither angry nor annoyed. Instead, he smiled and said.

    "You, you old fart! You''ve be our prisoner, yet you still dare to talk back to us. I think you''ve really lived long enough. " One of them red at ning Huan, whose face had turned ck. After hearing the first elder''s words, he immediately roared in anger. However, Leng ruoxue and the rest did not take him seriously.

    Leng ruoxue said impatiently,""You drugged us and brought us here. What is your purpose? Don''t tell me you''re just here to bicker with us?" In other words, he wanted them to quickly state their ns and stop wasting time.

    When ning Huan heard this, she said very directly,""Hand over the house and the Totoro, and I''ll let you go." She was determined to get these two things.

    Originally, after finding an excuse to separate from ning Xiao, she wanted to take the other four people back and seize the house. But she didn''t expect to meet these people on the way. Suddenly, ning Huan''s mood was great! This would save her a lot of trouble!

    The only regret was that they would not carry the house with them, ning Huan thought to herself. At this moment, she still did not know that the house was a spatial-type divine artifact.

    Furthermore, even though she said that she would let these people go, in reality, she would never let Leng ruoxue and the others go. Otherwise, wouldn''t that be akin to letting a Tiger return to its mountain? Of course, she wouldn''t show such thoughts.

    However, Leng ruoxue was well aware of her thoughts.

    After a faint smile, Leng ruoxue said,""I''m sorry, miss ning, I''m afraid you''ve miscalcted. We won''t give you either of the two items you''ve mentioned. "

    "W-what did you just say?" When ning Huan heard this, she was so angry that her eyes turned round. The aura from her body exploded out. However, her cultivation as a god tier master was nothing in the eyes of Leng ruoxue, the four humans, and the Beast.

    Following that, he heard Leng ruoxue''s emotionless voice,""I originally wanted to let you guys off, but who knew that you guys wouldn''t appreciate it. Since that''s the case, don''t me me for not giving you any face. Cheng Wu, make your move!"

    After Leng ruoxue had given her orders, Cheng Wu was like a shooting star as he pounced towards ning Huan and the other four. He was so fast that they did not even have time to react. In the blink of an eye, a ck rope in Cheng Wu''s hands had tied them up tightly. The rope was rather sturdy and extremely stic. No matter how they struggled, they could not break free.

    When the five of them saw this, their eyes widened in disbelief and they cried out in shock,""H-how is this possible? Aren''t you all tied up?"

    "You want to tie us up with such an ordinary rope? Aren''t you guys underestimating us too much?" Cheng Wu said sarcastically.

    "This is impossible! This is impossible!" When ning Huan heard Cheng Wu''s words, she could not ept this fact. How did the situation change in the blink of an eye? The prisoner who was supposed to be tied up was now standing in front of them with a smile, and they had be the prisoner!

    Ning Huan couldn''t take such a quick change. More importantly, she couldn''t understand why these people were so weak. But now, they were being held back. This ... Could it be that they had been deceived? At the thought of this, ning Huan''s heart trembled, and then she was furious!

    "How dare you hide your strength to deceive us?" Ning Huan flew into a rage out of humiliation. When she heard ning Xiao call the old man "senior" and asked them to do the same, she didn''t think much of it. She thought that ning Xiao was only being polite because she wanted to stay with him! Who knew that ning Xiao, that damn guy, actually meant it! However, ning Xiao had not told them about this. This fact made her hate ning Xiao as well!

    However, when Leng ruoxue heard ning Huan''s words, she didn''t know whether tough or cry. Who was this person? He was the one who had neglected their strength, and now he was ming them! No wonder people often say that when the forest is big, there will be all kinds of birds!

    Following that, Leng ruoxue continued,""We''ve never hidden our strength. It''s your own eyes that are not good enough. Coupled with your identity as a member of the ning family, you didn''t put us in your eyes at all. Moreover, even if you knew that we were stronger than you, wouldn''t you have attacked us because you were conceited?"

    She would never believe this even if she was beaten to death!<sub> </sub>

    Although these people''s strength wasn''t good, with the identity of the ning family, they probably wouldn''t even put an ordinary reverent-God in their eyes, let alone these unknown people.

    When ning Huan and the rest heard Leng ruoxue''s mocking tone, they were silent for a moment. However, ning Huan seemed to have gained some confidence and shouted out in a warning tone,""You know we''re from the ning family and you still dare to treat us like this? Are you looking to die? Quickly release us andpensate me with that house and this Totoro. When this youngdy''s mood is good, perhaps I will be merciful and let you live. Otherwise, don''t me me for being ruthless!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    When ning Huan said this, it was Leng ruoxue and the rest''s turn to be silent.

    Cheng Wu cast a sympathetic nce at ning Huan, who was obviously out of her mind. He smiled evilly and replied,""Who said that we have to let you go just because you''re from the ning family? I''m telling you, your ning family''s identity doesn''t work in front of us, Hmph! If you didn''t mention the ning family, we might have let you go. Since you''ve mentioned that you''re a member of the ning family, then if we don''t teach you a lesson on behalf of your ning family''s old ancestor, I''ll feel a bit sorry for him!"

    After he finished speaking, Cheng Wu rudely pulled one end of the rope and pulled the five people who were tied together into a dark corner of the house.

    What followed was the sound of punches and kicks, apanied by waves of painful wails of both men and women.

    "Argh! ''Damn it!'' I won''t let you off!"

    "Stop fighting! Don''t hit me! Ancestor, we were wrong!"

    Screams and cries of apology continued to intertwine. Some people even called him ancestor Cheng Wu.

    However, Cheng Wu wasn''t happy when he heard this and shouted back,""You''ve forgotten your roots and don''t even recognize your own ancestors. What''s the use of having you in the ning family?" After the roar, the sound of fists hitting flesh was even louder.

    "Girl, I''m going to join in the fun too." At this moment, Cang''s ws were itching from the provocation. After he greeted Leng ruoxue, he was like a bolt of lightning as he quickly ran to the corner of the room. Last time, he had let them escape. This time, no matter what, he would not let them off. He must let them know what it meant to be too happy to turn sad!

    Following that, even more tragic cries of pain and wails resounded through the clouds ...

    After a long time.

    By the time Cheng Wu dragged the five people back to Leng ruoxue and the others, they could no longer see the five people''s faces. However, the five people were obviously still alive, but they were on the verge of death.

    The five of them were covered in blood, and their bodies and faces were covered in deep w marks. Needless to say, this was definitely Cang''s doing.

    The green and purple marks on their bodies were probably Cheng Wu''s doing.

    Seeing their iparably miserable appearance, the great elder couldn''t help but shiver.

    Oh my God! So brutal, so bloody!

    These people were really pitiful! The great elder''s heart was filled with deep sympathy for them. However, they deserved it. They had clearly been given a chance, but they didn''t know how to cherish it. Now, they had even delivered themselves to the door. This time, he didn''t want to give them any more chances, even if it was for the face of old man ning.

    After looking at the five people who were half-dead and on the verge of death, the great elder suggested,"Xue ''er, let''s hurry on our way!"

    Looking at Xue ''er''s expression, it was obvious that she had no intention of treating these people. Therefore, he was afraid that these people would not live to see tomorrow''s sunrise. If these five people were to die in their hands, they would not be able to exin themselves. At that time, even if they were right, they would be unreasonable. Naturally, he did not want to see the fruits of Cheng Wu and Cang''s hard work go to waste.

    "Yes." After listening to the first elder''s suggestion, Leng ruoxue nodded. It was time to set off. She had nned to stay for a night and did not want to leave in a hurry. However, it seemed like it was better for her to meet her Godfather as soon as possible.

 Chapter 2070 The Idol Effect (1)

    After making their decision, the few of them traveled through the night. After a few rounds of teleportation, they finally arrived at the ning n''s main city in the early morning. Ning Huan and the rest were half-dragged on the ground by Cheng Wu with ropes. Along the way, they left trails of blood on the streets of the city. They looked more and more pathetic and were basically on theirst breath.

    When he saw ning Huan and the rest, the first elder expressed his deep sympathy for them. However, it was only limited to sympathy. He had no intention of helping them at all. Who asked him to be a famous weapon forging master who did not know how to refine pills? The great elder thought to himself in a calm and reasonable manner.

    After entering the ning family''s main city, they first went to Ning Hai''s home. He nned to rest there for a while before going to the ning family''s main residence.

    When Ning Hai saw a man calling him brother ning and calling himself Leng ruoxue, he was in a mess! However, it was a good thing that his mental endurance was quite strong, and he also recognized evildoers, so he was only stunned for a moment and quickly returned to normal. However, his face still looked a little unnatural. It could also be said that he wasn''t used to it.

    Sitting in the living room and looking at the curiosity on Ning Hai''s face, Leng ruoxue was helpless. After a simple exnation to Ning Hai, Ning Hai showed great interest in Leng ruoxue''s gender change.

    However, Leng ruoxue''s simple words immediately made Ning Hai give up on the idea. Leng ruoxue had asked if big brother ning wanted to try as well.

    When Ning Hai heard this, he shivered and quickly shook his head like a rattle. There was a look of shock on his face. He was also a little afraid that Leng ruoxue had really turned him into a woman, so he quickly changed the topic.

    "Xue ''er! You''re here to see our ancestor, right?" After asking, Ning Hai realized that he seemed to have asked a stupid question. Moreover, calling a man Xue ''er also made him feel very awkward.

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue nodded.

    "Xue ''er, I don''t know why, but our ancestor has been in a bad mood recently, so the entire ning family is in deep trouble. We have to be careful every time we go to the main house. Now that you''re here, you have to think of a way to please our ancestor!" Ning Hai said with anticipation.

    "I will!" Leng ruoxue promised with a faint smile. Of course, she knew why Godfather was in a bad mood, because she was the main culprit behind it. However, looking at brother ning''s expression, she didn''t dare to say anything. Otherwise, wouldn''t the ning family be so angry that they would eat her up?

    "That''s good!" After hearing Leng ruoxue''s promise, Ning Hai was relieved. Then, he couldn''t help but ask curiously,""Xue ''er, who are those guys outside?"

    "They! He was also a member of the ning family! We met on the road. " Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "Argh! What did they do to you?" When Ning Hai heard that those bloody guys were also from the ning family, he was shocked! He didn''t know how those unlucky guys had offended Xue ''er, but he believed that Xue'' er wouldn''t do that to them for no reason!

    "They wanted to Rob us and kill us. However, we almost killed them!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile. Even though she only said a few words, how could Ning Hai not understand? however, he did not expect those people to be so bold. They dared to Rob Xue ''er and the others, and even wanted to kill them to silence them! This was really too ... He couldn''t even see through Xue ''er''s strength now, so how did those people dare to make a move? He couldn''t figure it out.

    However, after Ning Hai heard this, he still said,""Oh! They deserve it!"

    Then, he reminded her,"Xue ''er, this is the ning family''s territory after all. Even if they do something wrong and anger you, the ning family will speak up for them. So, you must think of a countermeasure in advance. Don''t be passive."<sub> </sub>

    "I know. Since I dared to do this to those people, I naturally have full confidence." Leng ruoxue said confidently. If it wasn''t for her Godfather''s sake, she wouldn''t have kept these people around. As for the rest of the ning family, whether they would give them face or not would depend on her mood. In short, it was best for some blind people not to provoke her on their own initiative. Otherwise, they would have to bear the consequences.

    "Then I''m relieved." Ning Hai said with a smile. In fact, he also felt that he was being a little naggy. How could Xue ''er not handle this matter well? thinking of this, he felt a little embarrassed. After arranging rooms for Leng ruoxue and the others, he went straight to the ning family''s main residence.

    At this time, the ning family''s main residence was immersed in a cold current. Ning Hai walked on the small path of the main residence, feeling depressed. The main purpose of his visit this time was to see the second elder.

    The second elder saw Ning Hai in his study room and asked him directly,""What''s wrong? Is there something you need?"

    This kid wouldn''te to the temple without a reason! When he had nothing to do, he would never step into the main residence. Even when he wanted to arrange for him to enter seclusion in the main residence, he had been refused by this guy. Thinking of this, he was full of anger. It must be known that for many people in the ning family, this was a good thing that they could only dream of, but this stinky brat actually did not cherish it!

    Hearing the anger in the second elder''s words, Ning Hai said directly,""Xue ''er and the others are here."

    "Leng ruoxue? Where is she?" Hearing this, the second elder immediately stood up from his chair and looked at Ning Hai excitedly, his eyes burning.

    "Uh! He''s at my house!" Seeing the second elder''s murderous look, Ning Hai doubted whether he had made the right decision toe here. However, the second elder should be on Xue ''er''s side, so he felt that he should tell the second elder about the matter first, in case they were not prepared.

    "Why is he in your house? Just let theme to the main residence!" The second elder said somewhat anxiously. That little ancestor had finallye. If she had note, he might have had to disobey the orders of the family head and directly go to the door to find her!

    "They came this morning and are now resting!" Ning Hai said calmly.

    When the second elder heard Ning Hai''s words, his eyes widened and he was secretly annoyed.

    Still resting? That little girl had angered the master of the family and caused the ning family to be in deep waters. It was fine if she didn''te earlier to pacify them, but now that she hade to the ning family''s divine realm, she actually didn''te directly to the main residence. This fact made him feel very suffocated and panicked.

    Although he really wanted to rush to Ning Hai''s house immediately and have a good talk with that little girl, once he thought about how sharp-tongued Leng ruoxue was, he gave up and suppressed his anger as he asked,""When does that girl n to visit?"

    "Once they''ve rested enough, they should being. But second elder, you''d better be mentally prepared, because the ning family has provoked them." Ning Hai said it very implicitly, but the second elder was anxious when he heard it.

    "What''s going on? Who would dare to provoke that little girl?" The second elder heard Ning Hai''s words and asked in surprise. But at this time, he also understood that Ning Hai came mainly to tell him this! It seemed that he didn''t dote on this kid for nothing. He knew to inform him first when there was an important matter. That''s right, he was quite satisfied with Ning Hai''s actions.

 Chapter 2071 The Idol Effect (2)

    "The leader is a woman called ning Huan. There are four men and one woman." Ning Hai said.

    "Ning Huan? I''ve never heard of it, it''s a branch family!" The second elder asked calmly. After he finished speaking, his face revealed a look of relief. It was just a branch family, so it didn''t matter.

    "Yes." Ning Hai repeated what he knew so that the second elder would have an idea.

    "I understand. Go back and tell that little girl toe to the main residence immediately after they''ve rested enough!" The second elder nodded and reminded him.

    "Alright!" "Yes," Ning Hai replied. After saying all this, he turned and left the main house.

    After Ning Hai left, the second elder immediately went to the forbidden area in the back mountain.

    When he saw the family head, he immediately told the news of Leng ruoxue''s arrival to his old Grand Madame. However, when he saw that the old Grand Madame did not have any reaction, he could not help but be a little dumbfounded.

    It shouldn''t be like this, right? The second elder knew very well that although the family head had always said that he didn''t want to see that stinky girl, in reality, he had always been hoping that the girl woulde and coax him. Why was it that now that he knew that she hade, he was actually indifferent and didn''t have much of a reaction? This wasn''t normal!

    The second elder couldn''t help but wonder in his heart. After thinking for a long time, he still couldn''t understand why his ancestor''s reaction was so calm. This didn''t match the plot he had thought of in advance! Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but remind her,""Master, that little girl Xue ''er is here."

    "Let theme! Why didn''t youe in yourself? Do you want me to go to the main entrance to wee her?" The master of the ning family said unhappily. In fact, he had been looking forward to it for a long time, but he had been angry and had no way out, so he really couldn''t bring himself to go and see that stinky girl.

    Moreover, he couldn''t give that girl a chance to take advantage of him. If he gave in this time, what if she kept hiding things from him in the future? He couldn''ty down this Foundation.

    The master of the ning family had a good n in his heart, but when he heard the second elder say that the other party had note yet, his calm face showed signs of cracking.

    He was so angry that he stood up from his chair and shouted at the second elder with a dark face,""What are you saying to me if you didn''te?" Did she just want to anger him to death?

    Wretched girl! Stinky girl! Why didn''t hee to see him immediately aftering to the ning family''s divine realm? what was he dawdling about for? The master of the ning family secretly sighed, the resentment in his heart growing a lot, and the chill in his body also caused the surrounding temperature to drop abruptly.

    The second elder felt the cold temperature and his body trembled. Then, in one breath, he repeated the reason why Leng ruoxue did note to the main residence. At least, he felt that the girl did note to the main residence immediately because of this matter!

    After hearing this, the master of the ning family became even angrier and directly ordered the second elder,""Just kick ning Huan out of the ning family. We don''t have such an embarrassing descendant!"

    "You bastard!" The master of the ning family was furious. That stinky girl had finallye, but there was still a blind ning family member making trouble! Wasn''t this clearly trying to make him passive? This fact had also determined that ning Huan and the others would not have a good ending.

    Even though the second elder had already predicted the fate of ning Huan and the rest, he still could not help but ask after his patriarch had given his instructions,""Only drive them out of the ning family?" Wouldn''t that be too easy on them?<sub> </sub>

    "En, expel them from the ning family and let that stinky girl deal with them. In addition, you must warn the ning family members not to always cause trouble for me! Otherwise, you''ll have to bear the consequences and be expelled from the ning family. " The master of the ning family said very seriously. In fact, he wouldn''t be so angry if the people of the ning family had offended someone else, but who asked them to offend that girl! Based on his understanding of that girl, if he dared to be biased towards his own descendant, she would definitely not acknowledge him as her Godfather in the future. Therefore, he naturally had to stand on his precious goddaughter''s side without any principles.

    In any case, there were many people in the ning family. One more didn''t matter, and one less didn''t matter. If some nsmen said he was biased, he didn''t care! He was biased, so what?

    "Master, I''ll handle it immediately!" Seeing that the family head had finished giving orders, the second elder immediately said. After he finished speaking, he turned around and left the forbidden area in the back mountain without looking back. As he walked, he couldn''t help but tremble and keep on sucking in his stomach. The ning family''s forbidden area was really getting colder and colder. However, if that girl came, the temperature would probably increase!

    The second elder returned to the main courtyard and gathered all the elders at home for a short meeting. After exining the situation to the elders, he sent someone to Ning Hai''s house and reminded Ning Hai to let Leng ruoxue and the otherse to the main residence as soon as possible! The elders of the ning family were waiting for Leng ruoxue and the others at home. However, after waiting for an entire morning, they did not see any sign of them. Suddenly, the elders could not sit still.

    In the meeting hall.

    The second elder sat in his seat with a frown, not saying a word! The other elders were whispering to each other. Finally, an elder said,""Second elder, Leng ruoxue is not here yet. I''m afraid the family head is getting anxious from waiting, right? Why don''t we go and personally invite him?"

    For the sake of the master, for the sake of the gloomy atmosphere in the ning family, the elder who spoke felt that it was better to quickly invite Leng ruoxue and the others to the main residence. Otherwise, his own old Grand Madame would probably fly into a rage again.

    "That girl has her own ideas! If she doesn''t take the initiative toe, it''s useless even if we invite her. " The second elder thought for a moment and said. After dealing with Leng ruoxue for so long, he believed that he more or less understood Leng ruoxue''s way of doing things. That girl had note to visit yet, so she was probably still angry!

    Thinking of this, the second elder had a headache!

    The master was angry, and so was that girl! How could they let the people stuck in the middle live? One had to know that they were living in deep waters and suffering every day. They were so worried that they were about to cry. Unfortunately, they could notmand either of these two people. Sigh! The second elder was depressed!

    "But if we take the initiative to invite them, it will show our sincerity, right?" The elder said.

    The second elder thought about it and felt that what she said was right. Who cared if that girl was angry or not, they couldn''t lose a piece of meat on their trip. Maybe they could also ask that girl''s opinion. Moreover, if that girl saw them go, she might be too embarrassed to note again!

    With this thought in mind, the second elder immediately made a decision to invite everyone. This way, he would be more sincere.

    Then, the ning family elders, led by the second elder, went straight to Ning Hai''s house. When Ning Hai saw such a lineup, his eyes almost fell out.

    Oh my God! Why are there so many elders? With so many of them, their family would be frightened! Ning Hai thought this way and simply blocked the door without a sound. He didn''t ask them why they were here, nor did he invite them in.

    Seeing this, the second elder couldn''t help but Pat Ning Hai''s head and scolded him with a smile,""Aren''t you going to invite us in to sit? What are you doing?" He naturally thought that Ning Hai was scared. Who would have thought that Ning Hai didn''t want to invite them in! If they knew what Ning Hai was thinking, they would probably cry!

 Chapter 2072 The Idol Effect (3)

    "Pleasee in, elders!" Ning Hai was helpless. It seemed that he couldn''t stop these people! AI! At this moment, he was really regretful. Why did he run to the main residence to tell the second elder that Xue ''er was here? Wasn''t this just looking for trouble?

    ? However, it was toote to regret now.

    He summoned the elders into the living room. Ning Hai prepared tea and snacks for them, and then he hurried tofort the panicked family.

    The elders of the ning family sat in the living room for a long time. Not only did they not see Leng ruoxue, but they also did not see Ning Hai for a long time. This fact made everyone extremely depressed! Sobs ... Why were they so unpopr?

    Ning Hai finally remembered them when it was night time. When they came to the living room again, Ning Hai said with an apologetic face,""Fellow elders, I''m sorry. I had some matters to attend to and had to leave."

    He went out!

    Hearing this exnation, the elders werepletely depressed. They came to the house without a master to chat with, but the master even left them in the living room and went out to do business! What the hell is this!

    The resentful eyes of the elders made Ning Hai feel guilty. In fact, he didn''t go out at all. However, he didn''t know what to talk to these elders about, so he had to lock himself in his room. More importantly, Xue ''er and the others had note out of their room. He was afraid that the elders would ask him to rush them, so he had to leave them in the living room.

    Seeing that the sky was getting dark, he knew that he couldn''t continue to sleep, so he reluctantly came out of the room.

    "Xue ''er and the others haven''t rested well?" The second elder didn''t think that Ning Hai was hiding from them. He thought that he really had something to do. So, after a little depression, he didn''t care anymore. Then, he asked about the thing he was most concerned about.

    "It should be. They haven''te out since they entered the room." Ning Hai said honestly.

    "Ning Hai! Then can you help us invite her? We''ve been waiting for her for a long time. " As expected, an elder made this request.

    Ning Hai heard this and said with an embarrassed expression,""Elders, it''s not that I don''t want to help you get Xue ''er out, but I can''t do anything! Xue ''er doesn''t like people disturbing her when she''s resting. If you insist on me waking her up, she''ll vent her anger on you and even decide not to go to the main residence. Wouldn''t that be more of a loss than gain?"

    Hearing this, all the elders were silent.

    That''s right! That girl who didn''t y by the rules, could she really do such a thing? All the elders were shocked. It seemed like they could only wait.

    "Let''s just wait!" The second elder decided after some thought.

    Hearing the second elder''s words, Ning Hai''s hanging heart was finally put at ease.

    Right at this time, a slightly mocking voice sounded in everyone''s ears.

    "There''s no point in you waiting, go back quickly!"

    Hearing this, everyone immediately looked around, but they couldn''t find the owner of the voice.

    "Who''s talking?" The second elder couldn''t help but ask. The person hade silently and they didn''t even notice it. This fact made the second elder extremely shocked! His heart was in turmoil, unable to calm down at all.

    "It''s this Grandpa who''s talking! Below!" Hearing the voice, the second elder looked over and found that a Totoro with snow-white fur had appeared in the living room. The Totoro was small and exquisite, and its fur was elegant and luxurious. At this moment, the Totoro was looking at everyone present with disdain.

    Totoro!

    The second elder was shocked!

    Recently, the most famous incident in the divine realm was the destruction of the God lord''s estate by a Totoro. Although the people in the God lord''s estate had tried their best to keep this news a secret, it still spread uncontrobly throughout the entire divine realm. It was said that the Totoro was as white as snow and was exceptionally beautiful!

    Could this Totoro be that one?

    Although the second elder was very suspicious of this, he was 80 - 90% sure that this Totoro was the legendary one since it coulde to them without alerting anyone!

    At the thought of this, a sea of fire immediately ignited in his heart, and his gaze towards Cang became more and more fervent.

    "Excuse me, that ... Are you the Totoro that destroyed the Divine Master''s residence?" The second elder hesitated for a long time, but in the end, he couldn''t win against the curiosity of the little person and asked.<sub> </sub>

    "Old man, although your strength isn''t that great, you have good eyes. It was me who destroyed the Divine Master''s estate!" Cang nodded and praised the second elder. However, the second elder definitely didn''t want to hear such apliment, so he immediately wilted when he heard Cang.

    AI! He was a reverent-God after all! However, in the eyes of this Totoro, his strength was not that great! However,pared to this one, his strength seemed to be really insufficient! At the very least, he would not be able to destroy the Divine Master''s estate. Therefore, to be praised by such a powerful senior, he could only express his honor!

    However, all the other elders, including Ning Hai, could not calm down after hearing Cang admit that he was the powerful Totoro that destroyed the God lord''s estate. All of them were stunned with their mouths half-open!

    These people didn''te back to their senses for a long time. Seeing this, Cang''s disdain for them deepened.

    It seemed that only the old man sitting at the head of the table had a better mental quality. The others ... All needed to be trained! Azure couldn''t help but think.

    Then, it wagged its big furry tail and stared at the second elder.

    After a long time.

    The second elder admitted defeat and looked away. However, he would still steal nces at Cang from the corner of his eyes from time to time. After this Totoro had sessfully destroyed the divine lord''s estate and left the divine Lord helpless, he had be the idol of most people in the divine realm, including himself. However, they only dared to worship him in their hearts and did not dare to say it out loud. Otherwise, they would be targeted by the people of the divine lord''s estate in the next second. However, now that they had seen their idol with their own eyes ... He was still extremely excited!

    Seeing the expression on the old man''s face change from shock to depression and then to excitement, Azure was rather calm. In fact, he knew why the old man was like this, but he would not be proud! Because it had never felt that what it had done was anything great!

    Hence, Cang was very generous and confident as he allowed them to worship him.

    After a long time.

    The elders regained their senses one by one. When they regained their senses, their gazes turned from disbelief to fervent worship. Some of the elders couldn''t help but swallow their saliva, wishing they could hold the cute Cang in their arms and cherish him. Unfortunately, when they thought of Cang''s strength, no one dared to make a move.

    "Don''t worship me! I''m a legend!" ncing at the expressions of the elders, Cang said arrogantly.

    "Yes, yes." When the elders heard this, not only did they not feel that Cang was arrogant, but they also felt that this was a matter of course. Some elders even took the initiative to ask,""Senior, please give me an autograph! I''ll hang your name up and worship it every day. "

    This elder''s words received a unanimous response from the other elders.

    Seeing them so enthusiastic, Cang felt a little embarrassed. After thinking for a long time, he smiled and said,""Since you''re so sincere, I''ll agree to it!"

    Hearing this, all the elders immediately took out paper and pens, fighting to be the first to hand them to Cang. However, Cang looked at the pens they handed over and felt a little vexed. It wasn''t very convenient to hold a pen with his ws now!

    Seeing Cang''s awkward situation, an elder tactfully gave him a ck ink. Seeing this, Cang gave that elder an appreciative look. At that time, he was so happy that he almost raised his tail, if he had it.

    When the other elders saw this, they all stared at the elder with envy and jealousy. However, they werepletely ignored by the elder.

    Following that, Cang ordered the elders to ce the paper on the ground. Then, a ''pa pa'' sound was heard. After a few sounds, small plum blossom-shaped ws appeared on the snow-white paper. These were its signatures!

    After it signed its name, Azure told them to keep the paper and not lose it. After all, this was the first time it had signed for someone! It''s so memorable! Cang''s heart was very happy!

    However, when the elders saw the paw prints on the white paper, they were at a loss. But on second thought, it was a Totoro in front of them, so it was normal to use paw prints to rece its name. Moreover, these were the paw prints of the Totoro that destroyed the divine Lord''s residence! Most people would not have the chance to obtain it. With that thought, they carefully put away the paper with the blue w seal, and then continued to stare at blue with fire in their eyes.

    "Don''t look at me like that! I''ll be embarrassed!" Azure couldn''t stand their fiery gazes and couldn''t help sighing. This was the idol effect!

    It seemed that being an idol wasn''t easy!

    Azure was quite satisfied with the little fans of the second elder. Of course, if their gazes weren''t so passionate, it would be even more satisfied with them.

    Thinking of this, Azure couldn''t help threatening, "I''ll get angry if you keep looking at me like this!"

    Upon hearing this, the elders immediately sat up straight and retracted their gazes. They only stared at the ground in front of them ...

 Chapter 2073 Super Bright Light Bulb (1)

    Although the elders did not dare to look sideways because of Cang''s words, they would still sneak nces at Cang from time to time whenever they had the opportunity. Cang was helpless about this.

    Adjusting his happy mood, Cang immediately said to the elders in a very serious manner,"You can all go back! Don''t wait here, we''re tired from the journey and have been frightened, so we must rest well! AI! Poor girl! Poor me! What a pitiful house! Why are we being targeted?"

    Cang''s words became more and more resentful, and the elders gradually felt a chill down their spines when they heard it. A deep sense of Destion Rose in their hearts, and all the elders trembled. They couldn''t help but shiver, and all of them cursed in their hearts. That damn ning Huan, he actually caused them such a big trouble, how preposterous!

    However, who would believe that Leng ruoxue and the rest were frightened?

    All the elders were clear how strong Leng ruoxue''s heart was. How could those who dared to be with her be timid? And this Totoro, it even dared to destroy the Divine Master''s estate, how could it be a coward?

    Although Cang was their idol, the elders felt that they had to be realistic on this point. It would be strange if these people were frightened. In fact, they thought that ning Huan and the others should be the ones who were shocked!

    However, since Cang had said so, they couldn''t refute him. After all, they had to give their idol some face! Therefore, the unlucky ones could only be ning Huan and the others!

    At this moment, all the elders had the same opinion.

    At this moment, the second elder spoke on behalf of the other elders,""Then I wonder when Xue ''er and the others will be able to rest?"

    "I can''t exin this clearly!" Cang spread out his two little ws and said very irresponsibly.

    "Uh! Can we trouble senior to help us remind Xue ''er?" The second elder discussed.

    "It''s not that I can''t help you remind Niu, but what benefits do I get?" Cang asked with a faint smile, but he couldn''t help but think in his heart that he wouldn''t do a losing business! Although this was just a simple matter, there was money to be earned. It would be a waste not to earn it!

    However, the moment it said this, the elders were immediately thrown into confusion!

    This would affect his image too much, wouldn''t it?

    How could the strong always mention benefits?

    However, looking at Cang''s calm and matter-of-fact expression, they felt helpless. After that, the second elder could only sincerely say,""As long as senior is willing to help us remind Xue ''er, we''ll take care of all the fish you eat in the future!"

    "Fish? I don''t like to eat fish!" When Cang heard this, he said with slight dissatisfaction.

    ? "Eh?" The second elder was stunned. Didn''t Totoro like to eat fish the most? Why didn''t the one in front of her like it?

    "Then, what does senior like to eat?" After a pause, the second elder continued to ask, but he was a little uncertain in his heart. Senior is senior! Don''t you guess what senior is thinking!

    "You bastard! Do you think I''m a foodie? I like money! A treasure! Do you understand?" When Azure heard the second elder''s words, he couldn''t help but roar in anger. Although he liked good food now, food was enough to satisfy him. So, this definitely couldn''t be his benefit! Thinking of this, it secretly med the second elder of the ning family for being so insensible. No wonder this old man could only be ranked second!

    "Uh!" The second elder once again looked at the small and cute Azure in a daze, countless ck lines sliding down his forehead. It seemed like this was a greedy Totoro! He didn''t know how much money could satisfy it! He was a little worried.

    Seeing the second elder''s depression, Chi also did not intend to make things difficult for him, and said with good intentions,""It''s just a reminder service. I won''t ask for much. Just 10000 top-grade crystals will do. Of course, I don''t mind if it''s a treasure of the same value. "<sub> </sub>

    After saying this, Azure focused on the second elder, waiting for his reward.

    When the second elder heard this, ck lines appeared on his forehead, and cold sweat started to pour out. Ten thousand top-grade crystals was just a reminder? Wasn''t this price a little too expensive?

    In his opinion, this was a matter that could be easily resolved, but this powerful senior actually opened his mouth and asked him for ten thousand top-grade crystals. This was simply ...

    When the other elders heard this, they felt that the price was not low. However, they blindly worshipped Xia Cang. After thinking about Xia Cang''s identity, they felt that the price was reasonable. After thinking about it, they all sent a voice transmission to the second elder, asking him to agree.

    Seeing this, the second elder could only nod in agreement.

    "Senior, we agree to this price. We''ll have to trouble you." The second elder said very courteously.

    "No problem, I''ve got the money to remind you." Azure said with satisfaction, hehe! This money was too easy to earn.

    However, the second elder''s mouth couldn''t help but Twitch when he heard this. This guy was a master who wouldn''t let go until he saw the rabbit, right?

    Although he thought this, the second elder still took the initiative to hand a small white jade box to Cang. Cang nced at it and saw a thousand year old ginseng inside. Not bad, it was definitely worth more than 10000 top-grade crystals. It was very satisfied. Then, it put away the small white jade box and gave the second elder a look that said it was worth teaching. It then left the living room with elegant steps.

    Seeing Cang leave, the elders didn''t stay any longer and directly left Ning Hai''s house.

    Although they had lost a lot of money this time, they had note in vain. They were still satisfied with this.

    On the way back, the elders suddenly remembered that they had forgotten about ning Huan and the rest. This time, they had intended to personally tell Leng ruoxue about the oue of the n''s punishment towards ning Huan and the rest. Unfortunately, they did not get to see them. However, this was not a big deal, so they quickly felt relieved and walked briskly back to the ning family''s main residence.

    After Cang left the living room, he went straight to Leng ruoxue''s room.

    After entering the room, it quickly upied its favorite spot, Leng ruoxue''s arms.

    Cang ignored the cold res from the side and said to Leng ruoxue as if he was presenting a treasure,""Girl, I''ve earned money!"

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, the corners of her mouth twitched before she said,""Congrattions,"

    "Hehe! Naya! Here, this is my gift to you!" Cang threw the small white jade box to Leng ruoxue without any hesitation. Then, hey in Leng ruoxue''s arms and closed his eyes.

    When the evildoer at the side saw this, he was so angry that his eyes were wide open. He released even more cold air from his body. When Leng ruoxue saw this, she was extremely helpless.

    "Xue ''er!" The demon red at Leng ruoxue with a face full of hidden bitterness. His pitch-ck eyes were filled with grievance and he was hesitant to speak!

    "Freak!" Leng ruoxue helplessly lowered the demon''s head and stole a kiss on his pink lips. The demon''s heart trembled. Just as he was about to deepen the kiss, an untimely sneeze rang out. Instantly, the demon''s face turned ck from anger.

 Chapter 2074 Super Bright Light Bulb (2)

    "Dammit!" The demon was filled with hatred. He couldn''t take it anymore and directly grabbed Cang who was in Xue ''er''s arms and threw him out of the open window. With a Swoosh, Cang was thrown out in a parab ...

    "Argh! Cang ..."Upon seeing this, Leng ruoxue looked out of the window worriedly. The demon pulled Xue ''er into his arms in a domineering manner and gritted his teeth," "Don''t worry about it, it won''t die!"

    "Alright then!" In front of a beauty, one couldn''t me Leng ruoxue for forgetting the Azure after seeing the beauty. It was simply because the demon''s expression was too unsightly. Hence, she could only apologize to Azure.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue was no longer concerned about that annoying Totoro, the demon hugged Xue ''er even tighter in satisfaction. Then, he lowered his head and slowly kissed Xue'' er''s tender and alluring pink lips ...

    "Argh! What a pervert! Lecherous Wolf!"

    The demon had just touched Xue ''er''s lips when a shocking roar resounded through the clouds. Instantly, everyone''s attention was attracted.

    "Where''s the pervert? Where''s the pervert?"

    Someone in the courtyard asked loudly. It was Cheng Wu''s voice.

    "In Niu''s room!" Azure said confidently.

    "Uh!" The person who heard the roar and ran out of the room was stunned and then fell silent. Things seemed to be a little troublesome! At this moment, everyone hated themselves for running out of their rooms. It was obvious that they knew the pervert that Cang was talking about.

    Everyone was suddenly embarrassed. After racking their brains to think of all kinds of excuses, they fled the courtyard in a sorry state and hid in their rooms.

    Seeing this, Cang revealed a deep look of disdain. Hmph! A bunch of cowards!

    In the silent night, this sound was exceptionally clear.

    Leng ruoxue, who had been staying in the room and listening to themotion outside, couldn''t help but burst out intoughter. Looking at the evildoer''s dark expression, she thought to herself,''Cang is really good at ying tricks. This time, he haspletely offended the evildoer. Sigh!'' If this man and beast really became like fire and water, the one who would be in trouble would probably be her!

    When the evil demon who was already furious heard Xue ''er''s chuckle, he became even angrier. He wanted to cut Cang da into eight pieces and throw him into the sea to feed the fish!

    That fellow ... When I have the chance, I must teach it a lesson. I must let it know that troublees from the mouth. I must let it understand why flowers are so red!

    Just as the demon was thinking about how to deal with Cang, Cang jumped in through the window again. Then, ity on the table closest to the two of them and stared at the demon with a provocative look,""Big pervert! I will destroy you in the name of justice!"

    "Uh!" Hearing Cang''s words, cold sweat and ck lines appeared on Leng ruoxue''s forehead once again. Where did Cang learn these nonsensical words from? Wasn''t this teaching the child the wrong things?

    Yes! In her heart, Cang was just a child. Even though Cang had existed for countless years, she felt that Cang was very innocent. However, ever since they had known each other, Cang would always say things that would drive people crazy. Hence, Leng ruoxue concluded that someone had taught Cang the wrong things! Otherwise, how would her house''s Cang know about these messy things!

    In reality, this was definitely Leng ruoxue''s way of thinking. No matter what, her own child was good. If he wasn''t good, he would be taught bad by others. It definitely wasn''t her child''s problem. Hence, she had never thought about it. This was the nature of Cang, who wanted the world to be in chaos!

    Sensing Leng ruoxue''s thoughts, Cang immediately turned into a pitiful little thing when he faced Leng ruoxue. He looked at his future master pitifully, causing Leng ruoxue''s heart to soften. Then, she took the initiative to pull on evildoer''s sleeve, indicating that he should not be calctive with Cang.

    The demon was a little angry, but he still listened to Xue ''er''s suggestion. However, his eyes were shooting daggers at Cang. Hmph! Keep acting! Keep acting! Let''s see how long you can act. When Xue ''er isn''t here, I''ll take care of you!

    After making this decision, evildoer no longer paid attention to cold''s provocation. He continued to hug Xue ''er tightly, wanting to share his feelings with her. However, cold would always interrupt when the two of them were feeling affectionate.<sub> </sub>

    "Girl, I still haven''t reminded you to go to the ning family''s main residence as soon as possible! I''m afraid someone can''t wait any longer. " Azure said with a smile.

    "Yes, I know." Leng ruoxue nodded.

    "Girl, when do you n to go?" Azure asked.

    "Tomorrow!" Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    "Oh! What time is it tomorrow?" Azure continued to ask.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    <o>,m Hearing Cang''s questions one after another, Leng ruoxue was depressed. However, the demon was even more depressed. This was because both of them could tell that Cang was just trying to find a topic to talk about! To put it bluntly, this big lightbulb didn''t intend to let the two of them express their feelings to each other!</o>

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue looked helplessly at the evildoer whose eyes were spewing fire! Then, with a change of mind, she brought herself and the evildoer into the bracelet! If this continued, the demon would probably go crazy.

    The moment he saw Leng ruoxue and the evil man disappear together, Cang knew that he had been abandoned. Bad master! How could he abandon it? No! It would never allow such a thing to happen! It wanted to be the light bulb between the two of them and not let them be alone!

    Thinking of this, Azure roared into the void,""Qing Jue! Green vessel! Come out now!"

    "If you have something to say, then say it!" A clear voice rang out in the room. It was green vessel''s voice, and it sounded rather impatient. It was obvious that it did not want to bother with it.

    "Take me into the bangle!" Cang said directly.

    "I''m sorry, you can''te in now. " Qing Jue refused.

    "Why? It''s not like I''ve never been in there before!" Azure''s eyes widened and he shouted in displeasure.

    "You also said that that was in the past. My strength is still so low now. If youe in, you will hurt me. So, I can''t take the risk." Qing Jue said, leaving no room for discussion.

    "I won ''T. I''ll control myself." Azure promised.

    "That won''t do either. You and that demon hate each other. If you fight in my space, what if you hurt me? So, you''d better give up on that idea!" Qing Jue still refused. After he finished speaking, his voice disappeared. No matter how Ren Cang called him, he didn''t respond.

    Instantly, the sea Qi stopped! The fur on its body stood on end, its eyes were wide open, and its sharp ws were scratching the wall in anger ...

    The next morning.

    When Leng ruoxue and the demon came out of the room, they saw that the originally snow-white walls had deep w marks. Cang ze was not in the room and Leng ruoxue started to worry.

    "Evildoer, could Azure be angry?" Leng ruoxue could not help but ask.

    "I won ''t! That guy''s mental endurance was strong! It''s also very resilient, so it won''t be provoked by such a small matter. Trust me. " The evildoer promised. Although he didn''t like Xue ''er to care about that annoying fellow, Xue'' er was his master after all!

 Chapter 2075 Super Bright Light Bulb (3)

    As expected, the moment the two of them left the room, they saw Cang already sitting at the stone table in the courtyard. In front of him was a te of food, and he was gobbling it up.

    When he saw Leng ruoxue, Cang even waved at her, signaling her toe over and eat. It was as if nothing had happened yesterday.

    Leng ruoxue looked at Cang for a long time suspiciously. In the end, after confirming that Cang really wasn''t angry about yesterday''s incident, she felt at ease. In reality, how could the narrow-minded Azure not be angry? however, it put this ount on the demon''s head, so naturally, it would not be angry at its fragrant and soft future master.

    After breakfast, Leng ruoxue apologetically told Ning Hai about the destruction of the room. When Ning Hai heard it, he couldn''t help but open his mouth and look at Cang. Then, he said with a lingering fear, "It''s alright, it''s not a big deal!" Yes! Compared to the Divine Master''s residence, the w marks in his room were nothing!

    Following that, Leng ruoxue''s group of four bid farewell to Ning Hai''s family and headed towards the ning family''s main residence.

    Before they could approach the ning family''s main residence, a ning family steward, who had been waiting for them outside the door, immediately rushed in front of them when he saw the great elder. Then, with a nervous face, he searched the four people and one beast, and then asked with a slight disappointment,"Miss Leng didn''te?"

    "They''re here!" The first elder nced at Leng ruoxue as his mouth twitched.

    "May I know where it is?" The manager''s face was filled with anxiety. At this moment, the Grand Elder with a high status and the Totoro in Leng ruoxue''s arms could no longer pique his interest. He only wanted to find Leng ruoxue.

    "I''m here," Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    Hearing the voice, the manager turned towards Leng ruoxue and suddenly realized that the person who spoke was a man. Instantly, the manager was in a state of confusion!

    Oh my God! What ... What was going on?

    ? Wasn''t miss Leng a woman?

    But this person who called himself miss Leng was clearly a genuine man!

    At the thought of this, the steward''s gaze quietly shifted to Leng ruoxue''s t chest. After confirming it once again, he could not help but turn pale with fright. Could it be that miss Leng was not miss Leng, but master Leng?

    Seeing the manager''s face changing like a color palette, Leng ruoxue could not be bothered to exin anything to him. Instead, she asked directly,""Aren''t you going to invite us in?"

    "Argh! Pleasee in! Pleasee in!" The manager was sweating profusely, how could he be so rude to master Leng! Moreover, first elder was also present. He was the family head''s best friend!

    The manager weed Leng ruoxue and the rest into the living room. At this moment, second elder and the rest who had heard the news were already waiting here. When they saw Cang, the elders suppressed the excitement in their hearts and didn''t surround him. However, their fervent gazes exined everything.

    All the elders were suppressing their excitement. Xiang Cang, first elder, and the rest greeted him one by one. When they looked at Leng ruoxue, the elders did not know what to say. They did not know this unfamiliar man.

    "I''m Leng ruoxue!" Leng ruoxue nced at the elders and spoke calmly.

    "Ah!" All the elders were shocked. They stared at Leng ruoxue in disbelief. At this moment, the shock that Leng ruoxue gave them was even greater than Cang.

    "Are you cross-dressing?" After sizing up Leng ruoxue, second elder could not tell that this man was Leng ruoxue. Hence, he could only ask carefully.

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue didn''t want to exin too much to them, so she nodded.

    Upon hearing this, the elders ''hearts finally settled down. It was still alright! That little girl had finally arrived.

    They had been disappointed for quite a while when they did not see Leng ruoxue! They even thought that the manager was lying to them. Now that they had confirmed it, they were relieved.

    "Little girl, I''ll take you to see the master!" After confirming, the second elder said without any hesitation.

    "Alright," he said. Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement. Following that, the second elder brought Leng ruoxue, the group of four people, and one beast to the forbidden grounds at the back of the mountain. However, when she saw the reluctant gazes of the elders before they left, Leng ruoxue was truly speechless.

    She knew that those reluctant eyes were definitely not for her, but for Cang!<sub> </sub>

    He didn''t expect Cang to capture the hearts of the ning family elders so quickly. He was really amazing! However, on second thought, this world was where the strong were respected, so it was only natural for them to worship Cang.

    Seeing how calm Cang was, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help butugh.

    Soon, they arrived at the back mountain.

    After entering the forbidden area, second elder sent Leng ruoxue and the rest to the residence of his family head! He then found an excuse to leave. He didn''t want to go in and be their cannon fodder. If these people didn''t agree, he would definitely be the one in trouble!

    With this thought in mind, the second elder ran even faster than a rabbit.

    When they entered the garden, they saw master ning sitting on a stone chair with a cup of tea in his hand. However, when he saw them, master ning snorted arrogantly and turned his head away, ignoring them. He also knew that Leng ruoxue had disguised herself as a man. After all, ever since he knew that they had arrived in the ning family''s main city, his divine sense had been watching them!

    Seeing this, the first elder quickly stepped forward and mmed the table with a displeased expression,""You''re good, old man ning. We came to see you with good intentions, but you''re giving us a hard time!"

    "Hmph! Did I ask you toe?" The master of the ning family said unhappily. In fact, he was annoyed that the other party hade toote.

    "Are you saying that we shouldn''t havee?" The great elder stared at the master of the ning family and asked. Then, he muttered to himself,"AI! It looks like we really shouldn''t havee! We''re here to be bullied by your family''s younger generation, what are we trying to achieve!"

    After he finished speaking, the first elder''s face revealed an expression of extreme regret. When Leng ruoxue saw this, she could not help butugh to herself. These two old men were actually acting!

    After hearing the great elder''s words, the master of the ning family snorted coldly and didn''t have any other reaction. In fact, he was a little weak in his heart! But on second thought, he was a little annoyed. Damn it! What was he feeling guilty about! The one at fault was clearly that brat! At the thought of this, he red at Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue felt that she was very innocent. It was clearly these two old men who were fighting, so how did she get implicated? She hadn''t even started!

    Thinking of this, Leng ruoxue felt wronged and said,""Godfather, do you know how dangerous our journey was? We met a few guys who imed to be from the ning family. They wanted to take advantage of their power to bully us and Rob our things. In the end, they even wanted to silence us. It really wasn''t easy for us toe here. We were so close to not being able to see Godfather anymore. "

    "That''s right! We almost lost our lives, and you''re giving us attitude. You really shouldn''t have! We''re so sad!" After first elder heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he quickly chimed in, hehe! This was called striking first to gain the initiative!

    "Hmph! He even dared to cause trouble in the God Lord''s mansion! You even dared to destroy it, so why would you be afraid of a few ants?" When master ning heard this, he was furious and his eyes swept over Cang. Cang immediately put on a delicate appearance and said,""I''m just a bonus, it''s not important!"

    You''re not important? Among these people, you are the fiercest!

    Hearing Cang''s words, master ning couldn''t help but think in his heart.

    However, he remained calm and continued,""Alright! We all know that those unfilial descendants of the ning family can''t do anything to you. Moreover, I''ve decided to hand them over to you to deal with. It''s up to you whether you want to kill them or keep them alive. So, don''t confuse this matter with the fact that you''ve been hiding it from me. I won''t be fooled!"

    Seeing that their Godfather had guessed their thoughts, Leng ruoxue and the rest looked at each other helplessly. Then, Leng ruoxue carefully said,""Godfather, we hid this from you because we didn''t want you to worry!"

    "Hmph! You shouldn''t have kept it from me if you were afraid that I would be worried! You should let me go with you!" The master of the ning family was furious when this matter was brought up, and finally, he couldn''t bear it anymore and roared.

    "You have to stay at home and help us! Besides, with uncle long, uncle ao, and that freak here, our safety is definitely guaranteed. " Leng ruoxue understood what he meant. Godfather was angry that she didn''t bring him along! Therefore, she could only coax him patiently.

    "Hmph! Why do I have to stay behind to guard the ce? can''t they stay behind?" The master of the ning family asked again. To put it bluntly, he was jealous! If those people could stay by Xue ''er''s side, why couldn''t he?

    "Godfather, you''re a well-known figure in the divine realm. If you go with them and are discovered by rime ice, the ning family will also be in danger. Although I really want you to apany me, I still have to think for the ning family! You''re the backbone of the ning family, so when you''re doing this kind of bad thing, you absolutely can''t stand out!" Leng ruoxueid out the truth.

    "Don''t you have the disguise pill? Just give me one!" The master of the ning family reminded angrily.

    "There''s no such thing as an impervious wall in this world. I don''t dare to take the risk!" When Leng ruoxue said this, her face was full of innocence. She even used her puppy-like watery ck eyes to look at master ning ingratiatingly. Master ning''s heart softened and his anger subsided a lot.

    In fact, when he first found out about this, he was really angry. He was angry that Xue ''er actually dared to hide such a big thing from him. This made him feel like his precious goddaughter no longer needed him. This feeling made him very disappointed, which was why he lost his temper and left the devil''s Land in a fit of anger ...

 Chapter 2076 Were All Bosses (1)

    However, as soon as he left the devil''s Land and returned to the ning family, he regretted it. He wanted to go back, but he couldn''t bring himself to do it, so he could only wait for Xue ''er, this stinky girl, to coax him. But who knew that after waiting for so long, this stinky girl came sote. Thinking of this, the anger in the ning family''s master''s heart suddenly burst out again.

    "You don''t dare to take the risk? Alright! You''re quite thoughtful, but why didn''t you tell me immediately when you came back?" The master of the ning family once again red at him and roared. In other words, he was saying,"you didn''t tell me, and you knew I was angry, but you didn''te to coax me earlier. What are you trying to do?"

    "I ... I was making an antidote for senior brother. I wanted to wake him up as soon as possible and then tell you about this." Leng ruoxue said with a slight grievance. In reality, she had also thought that this matter would most likely not be able to be kept a secret. However, she did not expect that Godfather would find out so quickly. Furthermore, she did not expect that Godfather would lose his temper and actually run away from home in a fit of anger. He had left her home. Moreover, she thought that Godfather''s anger would subside after a few days. Who knew that Godfather was so proud!

    "Will you really tell me about this?" After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, master ning squinted his eyes and asked doubtfully.

    "Of course, and I have more important things to tell Godfather." Leng ruoxue said with certainty.

    "What is it?" The master of the ning family raised his brows and asked. Upon hearing this, the first elder immediately looked at Leng ruoxue. He was very interested in the important matter she was talking about.

    "It''s not convenient to talk here. " Leng ruoxue said as she swept her gaze across the garden.

    "Follow me." The master of the ning family said with a serious face. He was sure that what Xue ''er wanted to tell him was definitely not ordinary.

    With that, master ning brought Leng ruoxue and the rest to his own secret room.

    After entering the secret room, they found their seats and sat down. Then, the master of the ning family said with a serious face,""Stinky girl, if you have something important to say, just say it! This ce is very safe. "

    "Then I''ll say it. Godfather, you''d better be mentally prepared." Leng ruoxue reminded him with a serious expression.

    "Yes." The master of the ning family nodded, but his heart was a little uneasy. He didn''t know what important thing Xue ''er wanted to tell him, making it so mysterious. To be honest, his heart was beating very fast at this time, as if something was going to happen.

    "Let''s start with senior brother''s injury! Do Godfather and great elder know who our master is?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "Girl, don''t keep me in suspense, hurry up and tell me!" The Grand Elder urged him anxiously.

    "Yes, tell me quickly!" The master of the ning family nodded in agreement and used his eyes to signal Leng ruoxue to continue.

    "Our master is the master you speak of." Leng ruoxue looked at the two anxious old men and said calmly.

    As soon as she said this, the master of the ning family and the great elder were as dumbfounded as she had expected. They followed Cheng Wu and asked with a face full of question marks,""Miss, was that master Yu the previous Divine Master?" He vaguely remembered that he had heard uncle long mention it once, but he did not take it to heart at that time.

    ? Leng ruoxue nodded and didn''t say anything. Her beautiful eyes were fixed on the master of the ning family and the first elder, observing their reactions. After Cheng Wu received the confirmation, he was extremely excited.

    This was too unexpected! He didn''t expect his miss''s master to be the previous Divine Master of the divine realm!

    Oh! Miss''s backing is huge!<sub> </sub>

    When Cheng Wu thought of all this, his heart started beating wildly!

    However, master ning and first elder were not as excited as he was. After the two of them regained their senses, they looked at Leng ruoxue with a worried expression. After a long while, master ning took a deep breath and slowly said,""Girl, you can''t let outsiders know about this."

    "Why?" Cheng Wu was puzzled. Wasn''t this a good thing? He was still unaware of the grudges between master Yu and the current Divine Master. He also did not know that Leng ruoxue and Wu Ming were destined to be enemies.

    "Because if the current Divine Master finds out that Xue ''er is master Yu''s disciple, he won''t let her off!" The master of the ning family sighed and said helplessly.

    Although he was still young when master Yu''s ident happened, he had been a high-ranking official for so many years, so he knew a little about the secret of that year. Therefore, he really couldn''t imagine what Wu Yan would do if he knew that Xue ''er was master Yu''s disciple.

    "Ah!" After hearing the exnation of the ning family head, Cheng Wu''s face was filled with disbelief. How could this happen?

    "AI! Little brat, you don''t know what happened back then. Our current Divine Master used underhanded means to ascend the throne. Otherwise, how could master Yu have died?" The great elder also sighed. At that time, if it wasn''t for their young age and their ignorant appearance, it was hard to say whether they could have lived until now! Thinking back to the past, it was really thrilling! It was as if they were walking on thin ice every day. If they made a mistake or said something wrong, they might be hunted down by the people sent by the fog ripple. That period of time could be said to be the darkest time in the hearts of many people in the immortal realm.

    "Uh ..." Cheng Wu did not know what to say. He could only stare at Leng ruoxue without blinking. However, he could not help but worry in his heart. If it was really like what master ning and first elder had said, then the youngdy would be in danger.

    "Little girl, your senior brother''s injury is rted to rime ice?" The master of the ning family asked.

    "Yes, only the flower petal on mileen''s body can heal senior brother''s injuries, so I had no choice but to go to the divine lord''s estate to get the flower petal for senior brother." Leng ruoxue exined simply.

    "This, this is too dangerous!" The master of the ning family broke out in a cold sweat. Even if Xue ''er was sitting right in front of him, he couldn''t help but be afraid when he thought of the scene at that time.

    "It''s good, we''ve finally returned safely. " Leng ruoxue smiled as she consoled him.

    "You''re praising me too much. I got the petals back!" "Don''t forget to take credit."

    "En, it''s all thanks to Cang!" Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement.

    "Cang?" After hearing the Totoro''s words and seeing Leng ruoxue call it Cang, master ning couldn''t help but think to himself, why does this name give him a sense of deja vu? He seemed to have heard it somewhere before! However, he could not remember.

    All of a sudden, he had a sh of inspiration. Then, he revealed an expression of disbelief."You, you are the spirit of the God-protecting tower?"

    "Correct, but no reward." Azure raised his little head and said with an evil smile.

    "Argh! It''s true!" After the master of the ning family confirmed it, he couldn''t help but wipe the cold sweat on his forehead. He thought to himself with lingering fear. When did the Totoro n be so powerful? If it was the spirit of the God protection tower, then it was understandable. There was nothing in this world that he would not dare to do, except killing the master God!

 Chapter 2077 Were Both Masters (2)

    "I''m sure!" Azure said with some pride.

    At this time, the first elder, who was listening to their conversation, said in a daze,""I, I actually hugged the spirit of the God-protecting Pagoda before! "Ah!" It hurts! This is real!" It turned out that the great elder thought he was dreaming, so he pinched himself hard. After feeling the severe pain, he dared to believe what he had heard. Then, he looked at his hands in a daze, so excited that he couldn''t speak.

    Although he felt that Cang''s name was familiar, he did not think of it that way. More importantly, the spirit of the God protection tower was a legendary figure in the divine world. Its fame was definitely not lower than the divine Lord ''s. Moreover, everyone knew that the spirit of the God protection tower did not even give in to the divine Lord.

    When the master of the ning family and the great elder thought of this, they couldn''t help but say in unison,""Thank you, senior, for helping Xue ''er."

    "Tsk! Who needs your thanks? Niu''s my future master, it''s my duty to help him!" Azure said disapprovingly.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Upon hearing this, the ning n head and Grand Elder were once again at a loss for words. They were so shocked that they could not speak. As for Cheng Wu, the question marks on his face increased. The spirit of the God-protecting Pagoda? It seemed to be very powerful? However, he knew that Cang was not to be trifled with, so he did not dare to reveal his ignorance. He could only send a voice transmission to hisdy in private. After hearing Leng ruoxue''s exnation, his gaze towards Cang became even more heated.

    He was an idol! This was a true idol!

    Originally, he thought that Cang was just very fierce. He didn''t expect that his status was also so high! Moreover, they would have the opportunity to work together in the future. This, this was simply too blissful! Cheng Wu was so happy that his tail was about to curl up! He was so excited that he couldn''t speak.

    Sensing Cheng Wu''s excitement, Cang you specially jumped in front of him and patted his shoulder.""Brat, from now on you''re my little brother, follow this Lord and you''ll have meat to eat!"

    Ugh! Would he be its little brother in the future? Cheng Wu was a little confused. He thought that he had already be one! However, it didn''t matter in the future. Thinking of this, he said to Azure,""Master Cang, please take care of this little brother in the future. Whether this little brother can live well or drink well, it all depends on you."

    "Oh, really? So, I''ve been starving you all this time?" Hearing Cheng Wu''s words, Leng ruoxue was unhappy. The evildoer snorted coldly,""Chengwu, are you thinking of leaving Xue ''er and going to mix with that Totoro? Don''t you regret it! That Totoro is very unreliable. "

    Of course, they said that on purpose to ease the tense atmosphere.

    However, Cheng Wu did not know!

    The moment Cheng Wu heard Leng ruoxue and the demon''s conversation, he broke out in cold sweat. He shook his head like a rattle-drum and quickly exined,""Miss, you''ve misunderstood. I didn''t mean it that way! I ... I ..."

    "You what?" Leng ruoxue nced at Cheng Wu with a half-smile as she spoke indifferently.

    "What I mean is, Cang and I will be colleagues in the future. Since we are colleagues, of course we have to get along well. We can''t let miss worry about us! In the future, if you have any problems, just find Cang for help! Ugh! That was probably what I meant! Miss, please don''t misunderstand!" Cheng Wu said fearfully as he thought of his words and felt a lingering fear.

    "Don''t worry! Niu won''t misunderstand, she''s just teasing you! However, you can''t look for me if you have any problems in the future. You have to deal with it yourself! As the saying goes, it''s better to rely on yourself than on others. You have to find your own way to solve everything and don''t rely on others for everything. Those people are parasites and will never be strong. " Chi Yu said earnestly.

    "I know, I''m just saying." Cang''s words made Cheng Wu a little embarrassed. In fact, his words were mostly a joke. When he said it, he didn''t expect his miss to misunderstand. Now that he heard Cang say that miss was just teasing him, he instantly felt at ease. However, he still looked at Leng ruoxue with resentment, his eyes filled with grievance!<sub> </sub>

    Wu ... Young miss was really too bad, actually scaring him!

    When she saw Cheng Wu''s pitiful expression, Leng ruoxue could not help butugh in her heart.

    With their interruption, the master of the ning family and the great elder quickly came back to their senses, but they still couldn''t hide the surprise on their faces. Then, the great elder couldn''t help but ask,""Cang, you said that Xue ''er is your future master, what do you mean? Don''t tell me you haven''t recognized me as your master yet?"

    "Of course not. Niu still can''t meet my requirements, so she can''t recognize me as her master yet. I''ll train herter until she meets my requirements. At that time, Niu will be my true master!" Azure exined with a smile.

    "Oh!" When the great elder heard this, he nodded his head and thought to himself,"Azure''s requirements are really high. Even a monster like little Xue ''er can''t make it recognize a master. No wonder Azure has been without a master for so many years."

    Moreover, if Xue ''er had a Guardian Tower spirit, then she would have the power to fight against Rime in the divine world. However, he didn''t expect that Azure couldn''t help Xue'' er at all. After all, it was restricted by some rules!

    Leng ruoxue saw that the great elder and her Godfather had already been triggered by Cang''s identity. She then spoke again,""There''s one more thing, it''s about the demon''s identity. "

    "Uh! What''s this kid''s identity?" First elder and master ning looked at each other, and their hearts started to beat wildly again. Could it be that this brat ye also had a mysterious identity?

    "His true identity is the master of the nineherherher prison." Leng ruoxue said straightforwardly. This time, she did not keep him in suspense.

    "What?"

    "Mistress of the Dark World!"

    The two of them turned pale with fright and were once again dumbfounded. This time, they felt even more shocked than knowing Cang''s identity.

    The master of the nineherherher prison was the legendary Dark Lord! Why did the Mistress of the Dark Worlde to the God World? It should be known that the people from the nineherher prison were not weed in the divine world, and the dark mistress was feared by many deities. Therefore, the identity of a monster was definitely more exciting than Cang''s identity. It was to the extent that they were still in a daze for a long time.

    Leng ruoxue saw their reaction and did not disturb them. Instead, she gave them enough time to digest this matter. On the other hand, Cheng Wu''s face revealed a nk expression.

    After a long time.

    The first elder and the master of the ning family came back to their senses.

    The two of them looked at each other and then sighed in unison!

    AI! By Xue ''er''s side, regardless of whether it was Cang or Yao Niang, both of them had the strength to fight with Wu Xiao. Unfortunately, it was not appropriate for either of them to take action. Therefore, Xue'' er had to rely on herself to deal with Wu Xiao! They were well aware of this. However, with the protection of these two, it would not be long before Xue ''er became a powerful expert. This fact made the two of them full of expectations for Xue'' er''s future strength. After all, master Yu''s disciple and Wu Jing were absolutely mortal enemies! There was no way they could live in peace! Leng ruoxue''s next words further confirmed the thoughts in their hearts.

 Chapter 2078 Were All Bosses (3)

    Following that, Leng ruoxue continued,"Godfather, first elder, as master''s disciple, I must avenge him. Therefore, I need a lot of help and allies. Although I really hope that Godfather and first elder can help me, I know that you''re not just on your own. You also have to think about your families. Therefore, I ..."

    Leng ruoxue wanted to say that she hoped they would consider it carefully. Even if they couldn''t help, she wouldn''t me them. However, before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by master ning.

    "Stinky girl, I don''t care what you''re thinking in your heart. Don''t even think about abandoning me to seek revenge alone!" How could the master of the ning family not understand Leng ruoxue''s thoughts? hence, after he interrupted her, he immediately roared fiercely, his shrewd eyes filled with warning.

    "Yup! Little girl, you can''t leave us behind unless you look down on us! Although I''m not very strong, I know a lot of people, and many of them have conflicts with me. I believe that with your status as master Yu''s disciple, they will definitely be willing to help you. " First elder said after some thought.

    "Godfather, great elder, I won''t say my thanks to you. Besides, I don''t intend to let too many people know of my identity. After all, my strength is still too low, and others may not have confidence in me. Therefore, after senior brother''s matter is resolved, I''ve decided to go into seclusion again. As for the other matters, I''ll ask great elder and Godfather to take care of them!" Leng ruoxue said after some thought after listening to the two of them.

    "Mm, you just focus on your closed-door cultivation. Leave the rest to us!" The master of the ning family promised. He was very happy that Xue ''er was not being polite to him. Besides, Xue'' er was right. Even if Xue ''er was the master Yu''s disciple, those old guys who had been living in seclusion for many years and had a bad rtionship with Wu Yan might not be willing to be loyal to her if they couldn''t see her potential. However, he could help Xue'' er contact them in advance. Whether she could subdue them or not depended on Xue ''er''s own ability. He couldn''t help her on this point. He and uncle long had the same idea.

    The great elder had the same thoughts as him. Therefore, the two of them looked at each other again and had a tacit understanding.

    After exining everything to them, Leng ruoxue brought up the same old topic again,""Godfather, The reason why I went to the Divine Master''s estate was that I had a monster with me, so I didn''t have to worry. Besides, I still have another important trump card, the universal bracelet! With them, I''m very confident. However, I didn''t tell Godfather and great elder because I didn''t n to tell you at that time and I was afraid you would be worried. So, you won''t me me, right?"

    "Hmph! What''s the use of ming you? You''ve already been there!" The master of the ning family snorted and said helplessly. In fact, he was not angry anymore. He was only angry that Xue ''er had gone to the divine lord''s estate without telling him. As for the secrets and trump cards that Xue'' er had not told him, he felt it was normal. After all, who did not have secrets? even family members did not have to tell them. So, he was not angry about this.

    The first elder didn''t think there was anything to be angry about. However, the words ''universal bracelet'' piqued his interest.

    "Xue ''er, the universal bracelet you mentioned, is it master Yu'' s?" The great elder asked excitedly. As a cksmith, he had received guidance from Lord Yu before. Therefore, he was no stranger to these three words. However, the universal bracelet belonged to Lord Yu, so not many people knew about it. It was not as famous as the God protecting Pagoda. However, these two divine weapons were extremely rare innate divine weapons! They were also of great importance to the divine realm!

    "En!" Leng ruoxue nodded. Then, first elder became even more agitated. He grabbed Leng ruoxue''s arm tightly and pleaded,""Xue ''er, can you bring me in to take a look?"

    He had been to the bracelet once, and it was unforgettable. The reason why he had wanted to make a spatial artifact that could amodate people for so many years was also because he had been inspired by the bracelet. Therefore, he really hoped to revisit the ''universal bracelet''.

    "What?" When master ning heard the Grand elder''s words and saw his reaction, his face was filled with question marks. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue had an idea and brought them into the bracelet.

    Seeing the stranger in the bracelet, Qing Jue immediately appeared.

    "I''m Qing Jue, wee! Eh! It''s you, little guy!" Qing Jue introduced himself as he stood in front of the great elder. Then, he spoke like an elder.

    A little kid actually called a middle-aged man ''little fellow''. No matter how one looked at it, this scene was extremely strange. When Leng ruoxue and the others heard this, countless ck lines could not help but slide down their foreheads. The great elder was so embarrassed that he wished he could find a hole to hide in.

    It was really too embarrassing, wasn''t it?

    "Hahaha! Old man, I didn''t expect you to have this day. How do you feel being called a little kid?" The master of the ning family teased the great elder in a good mood when he heard Qing Jue call the great elder a little fellow.

    As soon as the master of the ning family said this, the great elder couldn''t help but hold up Qing Jue and implored with a depressed face,""Little doll! You''re the little one, so please don''t call me that, okay? You can call me grandfather or great elder, or you can call me old man! But just don''t call me little guy!"

    After hearing the first elder''s words, Qing Jue rolled his eyes and said calmly,""In my eyes, you''re just a little kid, and all of you are. So, don''t act old in front of me. You should know that you can''t judge a book by its cover. I''m not asking you to call me senior, so don''t stop me from calling you little guys. "

    "Uh!" The great elder was depressed. After holding it in for a long time, he didn''t know how to refute it. At this time, master ning''s eyes were also attracted by the beautiful scenery in the bracelet. Like a grandmother Liu entering the Grand View Garden, he felt that his eyes were not enough to see.

    "Little girl, the spiritual Qi here is so dense! It''s really a good ce to cultivate!" The master of the ning family eximed in admiration. As he spoke, his eyes were still searching around.

    When Qing Jue heard master ning''s words, he said very proudly,""Of course! My ce is much better than that broken God-protecting tower! The scenery is good, and the spiritual energy is gentle. The God-protecting Pagoda can''tpare at all!"<sub> </sub>

    It still remembered that Cang wanted to snatch its sister! Therefore, as long as he had the opportunity, he would spare no effort to smear Cang, hehe! Who asked Cang not to be here! At this moment, Cang was scratching the wall outside! Qing Jue thought happily.

    However, Qing Jue''s words made the great elder and the master of the ning family not know how to respond. It seemed that it would not be good for them to offend anyone!

    Helplessly, the master of the ning family hurriedly changed the topic.""Little girl, quickly take me on a good tour!" He was desperate to leave green vessel, this ticking time bomb.

    Leng ruoxue smiled helplessly before nodding her head and bringing her Godfather around for a tour. The first elder, who wanted to follow them, was pulled back by Qing Jue."Little fellow, follow me to the artifact refining room. Let me see if your artifact refining level has improved!"

    After he finished speaking, he dragged the great elder away.

    Even when Leng ruoxue brought her Godfather away from the bracelet, they did not see first eldering out of the armament refining room.

    However, just as he came out of the bracelet, master ning almost cried.

    Looking at the mess in his secret chamber, he wanted to cry but had no tears. The culprit who made his secret chamber this way did not have any self-awareness at all. After seeing them, he was still scratching the wall with all his might ...

    ''Whoosh! Whoosh!'' His voice kept reverberating in Leng ruoxue''s ears. Leng ruoxue''s forehead was filled with ck lines as she looked at her Godfather apologetically. Then, she quickly stepped forward and pulled the frantic Cang into her arms.

    This little guy had already destroyed a room in brother ning''s house yesterday. Today, he was actually destroying his Godfather''s Secret room. It was really a headache!

    Cang, who was being hugged by Leng ruoxue, was like an abandoned puppy. His pitch-ck eyes were filled with tears as he looked at Leng ruoxue pitifully. That little look of his was as pitiful as it could get.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue felt even more helpless. This little fellow had done something bad and she was being wronged. What was this?!

    "Girl, you''ve abandoned me again!" Cang struck first and med Leng ruoxue, causing more ck lines to appear on Leng ruoxue''s forehead.

    "You can''t get into the bangle now." Leng ruoxue stated the truth.

    "You abandoned me!" Cang repeated. He didn''t care if he could enter the bracelet or not! It was talking about how the girl had abandoned it, so it automatically filtered out some words!

    Seeing Cang like this, Leng ruoxue''s head started to hurt. However, she could tell that Cang was clearly trying to cover up the destruction that she had caused. Not only that, he was even reminding her that she had abandoned him!

    The demon was also well aware of Azure''s thoughts, so he said directly,""Xue ''er, since master ning''s Secret chamber was destroyed by it, you should give it to master ning aspensation!" The demon was also trying to destroy the light bulbs around him.

    When Azure heard this, he was furious!

    "You damn ghost! What did you just say?" Cang roared, the hair on his body stood up, he was really angry.

    Then, it turned its little head to master ning and asked fiercely,""Do you need me topensate you?"

    "Uh! I don''t need it!" Master ning''s little heart trembled, and he was so scared that he quickly expressed his position. In his heart, he couldn''t help but want to cry. Was he being shot while lying down? Why did you have to involve him in your jealousy? Unfortunately, he could not afford to offend either of these two.

    AI! We''re all Lords!

 Chapter 2079 Voluntarily Sacrificed (1)

    Thinking of these two guys, the master of the ning family felt extremely aggrieved. He was a big Shot with a reputation and status in the divine world, but unfortunately, he was nothing in front of these two.

    However, inparison, evildoer seemed to be easier to talk to than Cang. At least, the two of them had been together for a long time, and there was also Xue ''er. He would more or less give him some face as his Godfather. However, Cang was different. No matter how he looked at him, he didn''t find Cang to be easy to talk to! If this Little Dragon cat went crazy, he was afraid that it would not even give face to Xue ''er. Thus, after weighing the pros and cons, he chose to appease Cang. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would not only destroy one secret room, but the entire ning family would be destroyed!

    With this thought in mind, master ning''s attitude towards Cang became more and more kind. Of course, he also had to take care of the face of the evildoer, because he could already feel the other party''s cold eyes. Wu...Why was he the one who was injured?

    Because of the discord between evildoer and Cang, the master of the ning family did not dare to arrange for Xue ''er and the others to stay in the forbidden area at the back of the mountain. Instead, he arranged the best guest rooms in the main courtyard for them. Leng ruoxue had no objection to this. She was afraid that these two troublesome fellows would destroy the forbidden area in the back of the mountain in a fit of anger. If that happened, they would be in big trouble!

    Since they didn''t stay in the forbidden area, the master of the ning family had moved to the main courtyard from the forbidden area. However, the atmosphere in the main courtyard had be tense. Everyone was like a young wife every day. The second elder even personally led the elders of his family to report to Leng ruoxue every day. Of course, it wasn''t to see her. Their targets were the master of the ning family and Liao Cang!

    And in the past few days, Cang''s status in the ning family had risen sharply, even surpassing the momentum of the ning family''s master, but the ning family''s master didn''t care about this. Cang was being coaxed and pampered every day, he was a little smug.

    However, after staying in the main courtyard for a few days, the master of the ning family was so bored that he regretted it. Because the great elder, Xue ''er, and Cheng Wu were all in the bracelet, there was only demon, Cang, and him in the courtyard every day. Those two guys would definitely go to the house and tear down the tiles if they didn''t fight. Of course, it was the two of them who fought, but the tiles that were torn down were his ning family''s tiles.

    Because of this, every day there would be banging soundsing from the guest courtyard, causing the ning family''s housekeeper to be busy sending people to repair the guest courtyard every day. Later, the ning family master simply ordered the housekeeper to arrange a team of people to stay in the guest courtyard all day long to wait for orders. As long as the two of them took action, they would be ready to maintain it at any time. As a result, the workload of some people in the ning family instantly increased, but those people dared not say anything!

    However, Leng ruoxue and the first elder, who were inside the bangle, werepletely unaware of all this.

    One of them continued to make antidotes for Bing Yao, while the other was forced to do hardbor by Qing Jue, to be tested by Qing Jue every day. In this way, the great elder could clearly feel that his weapon-refining skills, which had not improved for many years, had actually improved. This result made the great elder ecstatic, and he became more proactive in refining equipment.

    As for Leng ruoxue, she stayed in the alchemy room in the purple bamboo house every day, observing the blood cherry blossom petal that she had only used a small portion of. Although it had already been separated from the main body, the vitality of this petal was equally tenacious. It actually still showed signs of life. This fact could not help but cause Leng ruoxue to be extremely amazed.

    This flower was indeed a dangerous character!

    Fortunately, Cang and Qing Jue had warned her before this. Thus, when she used the blood cherry blossom petals to refine pills, she would set up a barrier to prevent the situation inside the bangle from being leaked. However, how to resolve the blood cherry Blossom''s ruthless aura had always been a headache for her.

    ording tomon sense, as long as there was a violent aura in a medicinal herb, the auxiliary materials would generally be gentler medicinal herbs to neutralize the medicinal properties. However, in the antidote she was going to refine this time, there was a medicinal herb that was naturally at odds with the blood cherry. The herb was the fish scale flower.<sub> </sub>

    Both the fish scale flower and the blood cherry blossom had bright red petals. However, the fish scale flower was a heavenly treasure and could be used as both medicine and poison. On the other hand, the blood cherry blossom was a pure poisonous flower. Every time Leng ruoxue ced these two petals into the pill furnace, they, who were both King''s flowers, would fight each other for the main position. This was why her pills had been unable to be sessfully refined.

    She had also studied this situation with the fish scale flower spirit, but the little thing didn''t have any good solutions. After all, this result was determined by their nature.

    The status of the two flowers in the world of nts was not low. Naturally, they were not willing to be under others. Originally, if the two flowers did not interfere with each other, this situation would not exist. However, to refine them into medicinal pills, they could not continue to do things their own way, right? If that was really the case, the medicinal pill could never seed! The blood cherry blossom was ruthless and overbearing. It would not allow the fish scale flower to stand on its head. Leng ruoxue''s brows furrowed at the thought of this.

    At this moment, a soft and sweet voice sounded in Leng ruoxue''s heart.

    "Sister, I have an idea, but I don''t know if it will work." The fish scale flower Spirit''s voice rang out in Leng ruoxue''s heart. The moment Leng ruoxue heard this, she was overjoyed and quickly moved the little fellow in front of her.

    The moment the little fellow appeared, it pounced straight into Leng ruoxue''s arms. After being intimate with her for a while, it blushed slightly and said with embarrassment,""Big sister, why don''t you try throwing my petal and the blood cherry petal into the pill furnace together? I ... I will find a way to kill it and make it obedient!"

    "What?" Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with confusion. Clearly, she did not understand what the fish scale flower spirit meant. ''What do you mean by I will find a way to kill it?'' How was the little fish-scale flower spirit going to kill the blood cherry blossom?

    Previously, she had melted the petals of the fish scale flower and the blood cherry blossom separately before mixing the two medicinal liquids together. However, she had been unable to do so. Now, it seemed that the little fish scale flower wanted her to put the petals of both flowers into the pill furnace at the same time. Would that work? One must know that in the pill recipe that Qing Jue gave her, it was written that the two ingredients should be put in separately.

    Seeing Leng ruoxue''s suspicious look, the little fish-scaled flower spirit assured her,""Sister, just believe me this once! I''m sure my n will work. "

    "Then let''s try it!" Seeing the little fish scale flower''s confident look, Leng ruoxue did not want to hurt his self-confidence. After all, this little fellow did it all for her.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue had agreed, the little fish scale flower was very happy. It felt that it could finally do something for its sister. However, when it looked at Leng ruoxue''s eyes, there was a trace of unknown meaning."Sister, the temperature in the furnace is high enough. Quickly throw our flower petals in!"

    "Alright!" Leng ruoxue was not suspicious of him. She found the right time to throw two simrly red flower petals that were emitting different auras into the furnace that had been warming up for a long time. However, just as she threw the two flower petals into the furnace, the small fish-scale flower turned into a stream of light and jumped into the furnace ...

 Chapter 2080 Voluntarily Sacrificed (2)

    "Little fish!" When Leng ruoxue saw this, she turned pale with fright. She hurriedly tried to extinguish the fire in the furnace, but the little fellow who was fighting with the blood cherry blossom petals for the highest position in the furnace smiled at Leng ruoxue and stopped her,""Sister, don''t waste all your efforts. Otherwise, my sacrifice will be in vain."

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes could not help but tear up. Her tears flowed uncontrobly as her heart ached. This was definitely not a situation she wanted to see. Although she wanted to cure her senior brother, she could not sacrifice these adorable little fellows as the price!

    When the little fish scale flower spirit saw this, it quickly coaxed,""Big sister, don''t cry! This is the destiny of our treasures. I''m very happy to be able to help you save brother bingyao!"

    Yes! He was willing to sacrifice himself to cure brother bingyao, who he had never met before, because he didn''t want to see his sister frowning all day long. He wanted her to be happy! If he could help his sister, he would be very happy.

    However, Leng ruoxue listened to the little fish-scale flower Spirit''s words and stubbornly wanted to put out the fire. Although these little fellows called her big sister, she treated them as her own children. She had always been working hard to provide these cute little children with a carefree living environment. Therefore, she absolutely did not want to see such a situation happening.

    At this moment, two streams of tears flowed down the little fish-scaled flower Spirit''s face. He looked at Leng ruoxue longingly and said in a choked voice,""Sister, don ''t! I''m doing this willingly! It''s the greatest wish of all elves to be able to do something for big sister. Please fulfill my wish, big sister!"

    "Elder sister, please help him!" Qing Jue appeared in the alchemy room of the purple bamboo house. The small fire ginseng and the others also appeared with him.

    "Sister, if it were me, I would also be willing to sacrifice." The small fire ginseng also said.

    "Mom, there''s still me!" Little fire Lotus also expressed his opinion.

    "Big sister, we are already very satisfied that our precious materials can cultivate into human form. If you want us to sacrifice ourselves now, we are very willing." The ten-thousand-year-old Dragon''s beard grass said.

    "Girl, you should respect little Yu ''er''s choice." Lil "fire also opened its mouth to speak, but that pair of fiery red eyes were somewhat wet. How could the other little fellows not be the same! However, this was the fish scale flower Spirit''s own choice. Fairies were the darlings of nature, and they believed in letting nature take its course! As such, they could only respect the fish scale flower Spirit''s decision and could not object to it. Even though they would feel sad for losing such a small friend, they could not stop it.

    As for Leng ruoxue, when she heard the words of these little fellows, her heart felt extremely heavy and sorrowful. When she saw the determined look on the little fish scale flower Spirit''s face, her heart ached even more. These little fellows were her children! However, now that she had to sacrifice herself to cure her senior brother, how could she bear this?

    At this moment, the blood cherry blossom petals in the pill furnace seemed to have sensed that the end of the world wasing. They actually started to move. Seeing this, the little fish-scale flower spirit looked at Leng ruoxue longingly. Then, without any hesitation, it turned into a stream of light and attached itself to the blood cherry blossom petals that had notpletely melted. It continued to fight with the blood cherry blossom petals ...

    "Little Yu ''er! Little Yu ''er!" Seeing the fish scale flower Spirit''s actions, Leng ruoxue cried out. Her heart was bleeding as she bit her lower lip. Tears flowed uncontrobly from the corners of her eyes. When the other little fellows saw this scene, they also looked at the pill furnace with tears in their eyes.

    After a long time.

    The blood cherry blossom in the pill furnace finally became obedient and slowly turned into a pool of liquid. The fish-scale petals that were surrounded by spirit Qi were also slowly melting. Seeing this, they all knew that the little fish-scale flower spirit had seeded. His sacrifice had been worth it.

    Suddenly, the fish scale flower Spirit''s voice sounded out from within the pill furnace,""Big sister, quickly throw in the other herbs."

    This time, the fish scale flower Spirit''s voice was much weaker.<sub> </sub>

    "Little Yu ''er, can youe out now?" Upon hearing this voice, Leng ruoxue asked, unwilling to give up.

    "Sister, there''s no other way. If I leave now, all my previous efforts will be in vain. Quickly throw the other herbs in. While I still have a trace of spiritual intelligence, I''ll help you refine the pill." The little fish-scaled flower Spirit''s pale face appeared in the pill furnace. Leng ruoxue and the other children''s hearts ached when they saw this. Leng ruoxue''s hands trembled non-stop. She had no choice ...

    When Qing Jue saw this, he could only help Leng ruoxue throw the other medicinal herbs into the pill furnace.

    In an instant, all of the medicinal ingredients had melted, and the aura of the small fish scale flower was also gradually disappearing. When Qing Jue saw this, he couldn''t help but loudly remind,"Sister, it''s time to form the pill!"

    Following that, a delicate fragrance wafted out from the pill refining room. Leng ruoxue endured her heartache and cast a few spells. After a while, the medicinal fragrance became even stronger and shook everyone''s hearts. They knew that this was all thanks to the little fish-scale flower spirit. And if these elves were willing to be refined into medicinal pills, the medicinal effects would also be doubled!

    However, even though they had sessfully refined the pill, it was a pity that no one was happy.

    Especially Leng ruoxue. Her beautiful eyes were filled with tears as she sat in front of the pill furnace in a daze. Even the pills were collected by Qing Jue for her. At this moment, she did not want to think about anything else.

    After keeping the pills, Qing Jue looked at Leng ruoxue, who seemed to have lost her soul. He sighed and then moved the evildoer from the outside into the bracelet.

    Evildoer, who was bickering with Cang, was slightly surprised to see himself in the alchemy room of the purple bamboo house. After a while, he noticed Leng ruoxue''s strange behavior and quickly ran to her side, pulling the dazed Leng ruoxue into his arms.

    "What''s wrong with Xue ''er?" The evil demon''s heart ached when he saw Leng ruoxue''s tear-stained face. He could not help but emit a cold aura as he stared at Qing Jue and questioned him.

    "Little Yu ''er is dead!" Qing Jue exined straightforwardly.

    "Little fish? That little fish scale flower?" The demon was stunned for a moment before he replied. However, he was tactful and did not ask Qing Jue how that little flower died. After all, looking at Xue ''er''s current appearance, he could guess a thing or two.

    "Yes." Qing Jue nodded and then shouted,""Dammit, quickly put away your cold energy. These little guys don''t like it!" In fact, not only did those little fellows not like it, they simply couldn''t stand it. Look, just a slight release of the devilish cold air, these little children were all scared to the point that their faces turned pale, and their small bodies kept shaking.

    And among these children, the only one who was not afraid of the evildoer was probably that little fire Lotus. After all, little fire Lotus called the evildoer ''daddy''. So, after the evildoer appeared, little fire Lotus also threw himself into the evildoer''s arms with tears in his eyes and began to cry loudly.

    Seeing this, Qing Jue had no choice but to take the other children out of the alchemy room, leaving the family of three here.

    Looking at Leng ruoxue, who was in a dazed state, as well as little huolian, who was bawling his eyes out, the evildoer felt extremely helpless. He could only hug them in silence until little huolian had enough of crying. Only then did he tell the evildoer what had happened while choking with sobs. After the evildoer had finished listening, he could not help but sigh. No wonder Xue ''er was so sad. She would never have thought that she would have to sacrifice Xiao Yu'' er to cure Bing Yao.

 Chapter 2081 Voluntarily Sacrifice (3)

    "Dad! This is the destiny of our natural treasures, and to be able to refine pills for the people we like is our greatest honor!" After exining the whole situation, little fire Lotus couldn''t help but sigh.

    Yes! Their destiny was to sacrifice! And whether the sacrifice was worth it, it could only depend on their luck. If it was for the person they liked, to them, it would be the most perfect ending. Therefore, little fire Lotus could empathize with the feelings of the fish scale flower spirit. If it was him, if his mother needed it, he would also be willing to sacrifice himself.

    However, it didn''t dare to say such words out loud. Otherwise, its mother and father would be angry!

    In contrast to the slightly lower air pressure in the alchemy room, the atmosphere in the space was also unusually dull.

    Most of the elves and orcs were silent. Seeing this, Cheng Wu, who did not know what was going on, did not dare to speak loudly. No one or orcs were willing to tell him what had happened. The first elder, who had note out of the refining room for a long time, also came out with a suspicious look.

    He was here to look for Qing Jue because Qing Jue had not gone in to look for him for a long time. However, when he came out to take a look, he suddenly realized that something seemed to have happened that he did not know about. However, those who obviously knew the truth were not willing to pay attention to him.

    When he wanted to ask Cheng Wu about the situation, he realized that Cheng Wu was also at a loss.

    At this moment, Cang, who was staying in the guest house with the master of the ning family, also showed a state of anxiety.

    As for cold one''s frustration, the most direct disy was scratching the wall.

    The master of the ning family looked at his most beautiful and luxurious guest house, which was now full of holes, and held his forehead in depression. Even the most diligent maintenance team of the ning family could not keep up with the speed of destruction! Basically, after repairing a ce, it would be destroyed beyond recognition in a short time. The staff in charge of the repair could be said to be full ofints about this. However, they had been warned by their families long ago, so they did not dare to express their thoughts.

    In the end, it was the kind master of the ning family who let them stop the maintenance. Only then did the staff in charge of the maintenance really breathe a sigh of relief and be free.

    After sending the maintenance team away, only master ning and Cang stayed in the guest house. Since the disappearance of the evildoer, Cang''s temper had grown day by day. Over time, even if master ning was slow, he also felt that something was wrong.

    On a certain day.

    The master of the ning family calmly sat down next to Cang, who was scratching the wall, and asked gently,""Senior Cang, what''s wrong with you these days? Are you in a bad mood?" In fact, what he wanted to ask was whether the old man was going through menopause. Otherwise, why would he be so restless?

    "Yes." Cang didn''t even raise his head, and his ws on the wall didn''t stop. ''CAW! CAW!'' His voice echoed in the ears of the man and the Beast.

    "Uh! Can you tell me?" The master of the ning family probed. In fact, he was quite bored these days. Xue ''er and the great elder were not here, and there was no one to talk to him. As for the evildoer and Cang, he couldn''t count on them. These two guys would fight whenever they saw each other. There was no room for him to intervene between them. He could have treated their fight as a show to kill time, but now because of the sudden disappearance of the evildoer, he couldn''t see them. Because of this, Cang only cared about scratching the wall and didn''t care about him.

    Thinking of this, master ning''s depression could not be described in words.

    "I don''t know," These words were said through gritted teeth, and his tone was quite fierce and resentful, which stunned the master of the ning family.

    You don''t know? You don''t know and you''re in a bad mood? It looked like he was really going through menopause! Aiya! What was this good? The master of the ning family was in a dilemma.

    Following that, he heard Azure say with a bitter expression,"Niu is in a bad mood, so my mood is also bad."

    "Argh! What''s wrong with Xue ''er?" The master of the ning family was shocked and asked with concern.

    "I don''t know! I didn''t recognize her as my master, so I could only sense that she was in a terrible mood, but I didn''t know why. Wu ... Niu doesn''t want me anymore! I tried to call her, but she ignored me!" Cang choked with sobs, his originally pitch-ck eyes were filled with tears.

    When master ning saw this, his heart clenched. Although he wanted tofort Cang, he didn''t know what had happened. Even if he wanted tofort him, he didn''t know where to start. More importantly, after hearing Cang''s words, he started to worry about Leng ruoxue.

    What exactly had happened to make Cang feel that Xue ''er was in a bad mood? Could it be that little brat ye''s disappearance was also rted to this matter?

    Thinking of this possibility, the master of the ning family sighed again and again. Hearing his sigh, Cang''s mood became even worse, and his sobs sounded in their ears from time to time.

    "Senior Cang! Do you have a way to contact Qing Jue? Ask him and you''ll know, right?" After thinking for a long time, the master of the ning family suggested.<sub> </sub>

    "He also ignored me! Wu ..."Master ning''s words made Azure''s mood even more depressed. It knew that something must have happened, but no one was willing to tell it that it had been forgotten. This fact made its mood sink to the bottom! With this thought, the wall was unlucky again!

    Listening to the ''moans'' in his ears, as well as the asional low cry, the master of the ning family felt his head hurt. What should he do?

    Suddenly! Azure, who had been scratching the wall, went crazy again.

    All the hair on its body stood up, and the Qi on its body exploded. Seeing this, the master of the ning family immediately jumped out of the danger zone, and then he heard a ''BOOM!'' With a loud sound, the houses in the guest house copsed one after another like dominoes.

    This hugemotion had also attracted the attention of the second elder and the others.

    Looking at the ruined guest house, everyone''s forehead was full of ck lines.

    What kind of madness was senior Cang up to? The level of madness had actually advanced!

    He had been scratching the wall all the time. Although the beauty of the house had been destroyed, at least the house was still there. But now, the entire house had copsed. It was impossible to repair it. He could only rebuild it!

    Just thinking about how much money they would have to spend to rebuild the house, the elders ''hearts ached. However, they didn''t dare to ask senior Cang forpensation. Otherwise, the entire ning family might be in danger!

    After the destruction, Azure''s mood improved a little, and he considerately took out a storage ring from his previous collection and handed it to the second elder aspensation.

    The second elder took the ring and looked at it. He was so scared that his face turned pale. This, this ...

    The other elders looked at his expression and were very surprised. They couldn''t help but wonder if the money senior Cang gave was not enough to rebuild the guest house.

    In fact, it didn''t matter if it wasn''t enough. They didn''t intend to let senior Cang pay for it. And when they heard the second elder say that thepensation senior Cang gave was enough to rebuild the entire ning family''s main residence, they were just as scared as the second elder, their faces pale.

    Could it be that senior Cang wanted them to rebuild the entire ning family''s main residence?

    With this thought in mind, the second elder first held a small meeting with the other elders and discussed it. They came to an important conclusion-senior Cang indeed had such intentions!

    Then, they told the ning family master the result of the elders ''discussion, and with the tacit consent of the master, the nsmen living in the ning family''s main residence began to prepare to move without a sound!

    However, Cang, who was ready to explode at any moment, didn''t know anything. It would never have thought that the storage ring it had given to the second elder of the ning family would cause such a huge chain reaction.

    Until a few dayster.

    When Leng ruoxue and the demon came out of the bangle together, Cang''s mood started to improve.

    Seeing its future master whom it had missed for a long time, Azure took a big step forward and threw itself into Leng ruoxue''s arms. It refused to get up and stared at Leng ruoxue with a face full of hidden bitterness. Its ck eyes were filled with tears as it stared at Leng ruoxue. Those wet ck eyes were filled with deep usation.

    "Girl, you''re a bad guy! How can you abandon me!" Cang choked as heined.

    "I''m sorry, there was an ident!" Looking at Cang''s dirty body, it was obvious that he had cried. The fine hair on his face and body were all tangled together. Leng ruoxue said guiltily. She knew that Cang was worried about her!

    However, for the past few days, she had not been able to adjust her mood. Her entire person was in a dazed and soulless sealed state. She did not want to think about anything and did not want to do anything! His mind went nk! Her heart was also in pain.

    After a long period of time, coupled with the silentpany, care, and support of the evildoer, her mood finally adjusted a little. Although she was still sad, at least she would not shut herself in like she did a few days ago!

    "Girl, you still have me!" Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Azure didn''t ask her what had happened. Instead, it reminded her of its existence. It didn''t want to be excluded anymore. It didn''t feel good.

 Chapter 2082 Bingyaos Dilemma (1)

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue nodded her head. She still had Cang, and many, many other rtives and Beastie. Furthermore, her condition these few days had made them very worried. Hence, it was time for her to pull herself together.

    As for Xiao Yu ''er, although she was willing to sacrifice herself, all of this was also caused by Wu Jing. Therefore, she med it on Wu Jing.

    Fog ice!

    Sooner orter, she would take revenge for her master and little Yu ''er! She would not let their sacrifice be in vain.

    Thinking of this, she raised her head and was about to look for her Godfather to tell him about her next n. Only then did she realize that the guest house she was in seemed to be under construction. No, to be precise, they were rebuilding!

    Although the ruins of the guest house had long been cleaned up, there was only the frame of a house in front of her. Her Godfather was standing not far away, looking at her with a worried face.

    "Xue ''er!" Feeling Leng ruoxue''s gaze, master ning called out in embarrassment. He seemed to have been caught peeking at Xue ''er! Oh! It was really awkward!

    "Godfather, what about this house?" Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with suspicion. Even though she wanted to ask if the reconstruction of the house was because of Cang, she could not bring herself to ask this question. Cang did not look guilty at all and was rather calm. In this case, she could not just pin this bad thing on Cang!

    "Hehe! The house is a little old, so I''m going to rebuild it while you''re not around!" The ning family''s master said with a smile. This was the excuse that the ning family had discussed a long time ago. They definitely couldn''t let Cang feel anything wrong, and they couldn''t let Leng ruoxue see anything wrong. Otherwise, Xue ''er would feel guilty!

    "Oh!" Leng ruoxue nodded her head lightly and didn''t continue asking. She then told her Godfather directly,""Godfather, senior brother''s antidote has been made. I n to go back tomorrow."

    "Alright, I''ll go back with you!" The master of the ning family said. He was really worried about Xue ''er! He hadn''t forgotten that Cang had said that Xue ''er was in a bad mood. However, when he saw Xue'' ere out, he didn''t dare to ask, afraid that it would hurt her.

    AI! If there''s a chance, I''d better ask that brat ye! He thought to himself.

    The next day.

    Before Leng ruoxue and the rest left, second elder led the other elders to send them off. When she saw their reluctant expressions as they looked at Cang, she felt helpless. They probably couldn''t bear to part with their Godfather as well!

    However, she didn''t dare to say this out loud, for fear that it would make her Godfather sad.

    After they set out, they returned to the foot of the mountain in thend of demons in less than half a day. Leng ruoxue moved Cheng Wu and the first elder out of the bangle, and the four of them and one beast walked back to the mountain.

    Uncle Dragon and Ao Jie had sensed their auras and were waiting at the entrance. Cang greeted them when he saw them,""Two little fellows, are you all right?"

    "Uh! Good!" When the two of them heard how the little guy addressed them, ck lines appeared on their foreheads. However, they still replied very enthusiastically.

    "AI! I''ve missed you guys so much!" Cang sighed.

    "We missed you too." Uncle Dragon and Ao Jie quickly said.<sub> </sub>

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue, who saw them being so polite, couldn''t stand it and said,""Go in! Let''s not chat at the door. "

    "Right! Right! Come in quickly, I''ve specially asked someone to prepare some food for you!" When uncle long heard this, it was as if he had heard a pardon.

    Before Leng ruoxue returned, she had already sent him a voice transmission saying that she would be back today. Hence, he had hurriedly instructed his men to prepare food and had been waiting for them for a long time.

    After they entered the courtyard, uncle long brought Leng ruoxue and the others to the dining hall.

    After the meal, the group moved to the garden. Leng ruoxue told uncle long and the others that senior Bing Yao''s antidote had been sessfully concocted. Uncle long and the others were overjoyed when they heard that. Then, they went to the endless ocean with Leng ruoxue.

    When they arrived at uncle Long''s residence in the endless ocean, they fed the antidote to Bing Yao. However, Bing Yao didn''t wake up immediately. Leng ruoxue, the demon, and uncle long had no choice but to stay in the endless ocean and wait for Bing Yao to wake up.

    During this time, Leng ruoxue did not dare to leave Bing Yao''s side. After all, she was not 100% sure if the antidote would be able to cure her senior brother. However, she trusted Qing Jue and Xiao Yu ''er. She also believed that Xiao Yu'' er would not sacrifice herself for nothing. Therefore, she kept her eyes on Bing Yao, afraid that her senior brother would feel any difort.

    However, after consuming the antidote, her senior brother''s condition had been very stable and he did not continue to bleed. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue was slightly relieved.

    Three dayster.

    Bing Yao''s injuries were healed, and he finally woke up.

    "Xue ''er! Where am I?" After he woke up, Bing Yao quickly asked Leng ruoxue when he saw her. Leng ruoxue had already returned to her original appearance and was no longer a man with a girl''s heart.

    "Senior brother, you''re at uncle Long''s house in the heartless sea." Leng ruoxue chuckled as she exined.

    "The endless sea? Uncle long? Could it be the one from the endless sea?" Bing Yao was a little surprised. How did Xue ''er know that person? Although he rarely moved around the divine realm these few years, he had done a detailed investigation of the various forces in the divine realm in recent years. He naturally knew of uncle Long''s great name, but at the same time, he also knew that uncle long was a low-profile beast who had been living in seclusion for many years! He did not expect Xue ''er to know him! Therefore, other than being surprised, he was even more curious.

    However, before he could ask Leng ruoxue about the details, uncle long and the demon had already walked to his side. Looking at Bing Yao, uncle long suppressed his excitement and asked,""Bingyao, do you still remember me?"

    "And you are?" Looking at the familiar uncle long, Bing Yao thought hard. However, he wasn''t good at remembering people''s faces, so he couldn''t figure out who this person was. More importantly, this person seemed to know him!

    "I am uncle long. We have met once before. You were still very young at that time, so you probably don''t remember me anymore!" Uncle long was very considerate and took the initiative to give Bing Yao an out. After all, he couldn''t just say that his memory was bad, so he didn''t remember him!

    "I really don''t remember, but you look familiar. So we''ve really met before!" Bing Yaoughed heartlessly. Leng ruoxue''s mouth twitched when she heard Bing Yao''s reply. This senior brother was too naive. Fortunately, it was uncle long who said this. If it was someone else, wouldn''t senior brother Xiaobai fall into his trap? One had to know that this was the mostmon method of hitting on people in the world she was in in her previous life!

    However, even though her mind was running wild, she believed that uncle long and her senior brother must have met before. Otherwise, he and Ao Jie would not have been so excited to see her senior brother.

    When uncle long heard what Bing Yao said, he nodded and said,""We''ve been looking for you. "

 Chapter 2083 Bingyaos Dilemma (2)

    "Uh! Looking for me? Why are you looking for me? Do I owe you money?" Bing Yao said with a puzzled face. This time, no matter how happy and calm uncle long was, he was also in a mess!

    On the other hand, Leng ruoxue was even more certain that her senior brother was not just an ordinary white! How could she have thought that she owed someone money? Could it be that senior brother had borrowed money from many people?

    Of course, Bing Yao did not know about Leng ruoxue''s guess. However, he looked at uncle long with suspicion. Uncle Long''s mouth twitched when he saw this and he spoke again,""You don''t owe me money. We came to you in the hope of avenging master Yu. However, we searched for many years but couldn''t find your whereabouts. Our strength was limited, so after we couldn''t get revenge, we chose to live in seclusion."

    "Oh! But I don''t remember you being my master''s subordinates!" Bing Yao''s handsome face was filled with confusion.

    "We are indeed not master Yu''s subordinates, but our desire to avenge master Yu is no less than his subordinates. Once, we also established an organization in private, but we didn''t have a backbone. After many failed attempts at revenge, some people''s hearts began to cken. Therefore, the organization had to be disbanded and we went into seclusion." Uncle long exined simply.

    "So you''re saying that you came looking for me back then because you hoped that I would lead you to avenge your master?" Bing Yao finally understood. He looked at uncle long with a gentle gaze. He knew that his master had a lot of loyal followers and fans in the divine world. However, these followers and fans who were not acknowledged by his master were willing to take revenge for his master. Even if they failed, they were still worthy of his respect!

    Uncle long nodded after Bing Yao finished.

    Seeing this, Bing Yao was extremely excited. Because of this, Bing Yao and uncle long became closer. The two of them had even forgotten about Leng ruoxue and started chatting affectionately.

    Seeing them chatting as if there was no one else around, Leng ruoxue and the demon looked at each other helplessly and the two of them left tactfully.

    Uncle long and Bing Yao talked about many things from the past, especially about master Yu''s past. The atmosphere was very lively.

    By the time they realized that Leng ruoxue and the demon had disappeared, it was alreadyte at night.

    The two of them walked out of the room and happened to see Leng ruoxue ying with a little dolphin. Uncle long had never seen this little dolphin before, so it was obvious that it had just been born not long ago.

    "Where did this little fellowe from?" Uncle long asked the little dolphin in a low voice, so that it wouldn''t be frightened.

    However, when the little dolphin saw uncle long, it instinctively trembled and immediately hid in Leng ruoxue''s arms. Upon seeing this, uncle long was helpless. Was he that fierce? He had always been very kind to these little guys in the endless sea, okay?

    "The old dolphin brought it." Leng ruoxue caressed the little Dolphin''s smooth and tender skin as she chuckled.

    "That old man is here?" Uncle long asked.

    "Yes, but seeing that uncle long was busy, it left tactfully. As for this little fellow, it kept sticking to me after seeing me, so the old dolphin had no choice but to let it stay." Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    Once blue, who was lying on her shoulder, heard this, she immediately bared her teeth and scared the little dolphin. Damn it, it actually dared to fight for its favor, wasn''t it courting death? However, in front of its future master, it couldn''t show an expression that it couldn''t wait to get rid of that eyesore, or else Niu would definitely be angry! But what made it depressed was that the little fellow was not afraid of it at all!

    Damn it! It was much more capable than the old whale, but this little dolphin was only afraid of the old whale and didn''t take it seriously at all. This fact made it feel quite aggrieved. However, it couldn''t possibly argue with an insensible child! AI! Just thinking about it made him depressed!<sub> </sub>

    "Hehe! Xue ''er''s affinity with the beasts is something that the beasts can not refuse!" Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words and ncing at the depressed Cang, uncle long smiled and spoke.

    Leng ruoxue couldn''t deny uncle Long''s words, because many of her beasts had said the same thing. Then, she turned her beautiful eyes to Bing Yao and asked with concern,""Senior brother, do you feel any difort?"

    "I''m fine, Xue ''er, sorry to trouble you!" He had heard from uncle long that Xue ''er had gone to the Divine Master''s Manor in order to get the antidote for him. No one knew better than him how dangerous the Divine Master''s Manor was. However, it was all thanks to someone''s help that she was able to get the petals of the ice fog.

    Thinking of this, Bing Yao turned his gaze to Cang. He wanted to thank Xia Cang, but he didn''t even look at him. This fact made him very conflicted.

    When his master was still alive, he had heard that Cang''s temperament was uncertain, and his emotions were unpredictable. However, he didn''t expect that it would actually take a fancy to Xue ''er. This was definitely good news for him.

    As he thought of this, he had already walked over to Leng ruoxue''s side. He looked at Cang and took the initiative to speak,""Cang! Thank you for saving my life!"

    "Tsk! Who needs your thanks! I didn''t do it to save you!" Cang Zhen told the truth, and the truth was often hurtful, so Bing Yao was hit hard.

    Looking at Bing Yao''s troubled and darkened face, Leng ruoxue burst outughing. Herughter attracted Bing Yao''s angry gaze, but at the same time, he felt two strong forcesing towards him. Suddenly, Bing Yao held his breath and looked at Leng ruoxue pitifully, then found a ce to draw circles.

    Sob ... A child with someone protecting him was a treasure, and a child without someone protecting him was a de of grass. And now, Xue ''er was the treasure in his eyes, and he was naturally the poor de of grass with no one to rely on!

    In addition, he couldn''t help but roar in his heart!

    What''s so great about people with backing?

    He was indeed amazing! Wuuu ...

    This fact made Bing Yao feel depressed, worried, and a little mad. However, he had no ce to vent his emotions, because he couldn''t afford to offend the two people who had caused him this! Wuuu ...

    The more Bing Yao thought about it, the more he felt sorry for himself. After all, he was once the second generation of an official! But now, he was going to be bullied by those two unscrupulous guys, and there was a Junior Sister watching the fun from the side,ughing so hard that she couldn''t stop! Sob ... You can''t be such a bully!

    At this moment, uncle long walked up with a face full of sympathy and patted Bing Yao''s shoulder tofort him. He didn''t know what to say! AI! Poor Bing Yao, he had no status in front of a certain someone!

    He then turned to Leng ruoxue and said,"Xue ''er, let''s go back!" Otherwise, my family will be worried. "

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue nodded slightly. Then, she sent the little dolphin, who was reluctant to part with her, back to the dolphin n. They then returned to their home in thend of demons.

 Chapter 2084 Bingyaos Dilemma (3)

    When they arrived at the Leng family''s main house, the crowd greeted Bing Yao warmly. At this time, Bing Yao finally felt that he had some status in front of these people!

    Everyone''s concern for him also made him feel good. Although he kept emphasizing that his injuries were all healed, everyone was still worried and let him rest for a few more days.

    A few dayster.

    Bing Yao looked great. With uncle Long''s approval, he was finally able to leave his room and get out of prison. The first thing he did after he was released was to look for Leng ruoxue.

    However, he couldn''t find Xue ''er even after walking around a few times. He had no choice but to grab uncle long and ask,""Uncle long, have you seen Xue ''er?"

    "I didn''t see her, but Xue ''er is in a bad mood. You should leave her alone!" Uncle long sighed and said helplessly. On the second day after they returned, he had dragged that brat ye to understand the matter clearly. After knowing this, his mood was more or less affected. Such an adorable little doll was gone just like that! It was really a pity! One had to know that he had even carried that little fellow before!

    "Why are you in a bad mood?" Bing Yao didn''t understand. Xue ''er was fine a few days ago! Why are you in a bad mood all of a sudden? He could not understand.

    In reality, Leng ruoxue acted as if nothing had happened a few days ago because she was afraid that uncle long and the others would be worried. Although she had adjusted her emotions, there were still times when she would still think of the cute little fish and her heart would still ache. Therefore, after treating her senior brother, she entered the bracelet again, wanting to'' apany ''the little fish.

    At this time, Cang, who was lying in uncle Long''s arms, looked at Bing Yao, who was confused. He couldn''t help but sneer,""It''s all because of a certain idiot!"

    "Uh!" Looking at the unfriendly Cang, Bing Yao had an idea. Was he the idiot he was referring to? However, he also knew that he wouldn''t be able to get anything out of Cang, so he could only turn his gaze to uncle long.

    Seeing this, uncle long sighed again. Then, he told Bing Yao what had happened. After hearing it, Bing Yao was silent.

    This was a fact that he had never thought of. At the same time, he felt a little guilty. He knew very well how difficult it was to cultivate with heavenly treasures. However, a little fellow whom he had never met before had sacrificed himself to refine an antidote for him. This made him feel very upset.

    After a long silence, Bing Yao turned around and left the garden without a word. He went back to his room and summoned Qing Jue loudly. Then, he was moved into the bracelet.

    Looking at the little boy in front of him, Bing Yao quickly asked,""Where''s Xue ''er? Where is he?"

    "Sister is in the herb garden!" After Qing Jue finished speaking, he disappeared. He did not want to see anyone now!

    After hearing Qing Jue''s location, Bing Yao headed straight for the herb garden. However, he did not find Leng ruoxue.

    In fact, the herb garden was divided into an inner garden and an outer garden. Most of the herbs in the outer garden were ordinary herbs, while most of the herbs in the inner garden were heavenly and earthly treasures. Some of the poisonous herbs were arranged to be nted in other ces by Qing Jue.

    As for Bing Yao, he was only in the outer garden of the herb garden. Naturally, he would not be able to find Leng ruoxue.

    Just as Bing Yao was looking for Leng ruoxue like a headless fly, a chubby little kid suddenly appeared in front of him. He nced at him and said,""Brother Qing Jue asked me to bring you to see my sister."

    "Thank you!" Bing Yao said softly. He didn''t know what this little guy''s true form was, but the strong spiritual Qi around him made him very clear that this little boy was also the spirit of a treasure.

    Entering the inner garden, Bing Yao was surprised to find that there were many children in front of him. He didn''t know most of them. It seemed that Xue ''er''s herb garden had a lot of new members while he was away.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue was standing in front of a withered flower. The flower was about half the height of a person, and its leaves were shaped like fish scales. The huge flower head was lowered, and it was obvious that the flower had suffered a lot of damage.

    When Bing Yao saw the tree, he knew that it was the fish scale flower that saved him.<sub> </sub>

    "Xue ''er!" Bing Yao walked to Leng ruoxue''s side and called out softly.

    "Senior brother, why have youe?" Leng ruoxue was a little surprised to see Bing Yao. She did not n to let her senior brother know about this so that he would not feel pressured. However, it seemed like her senior brother knew everything.

    Bing Yao didn''t answer Leng ruoxue''s question. Instead, he walked to the side of the withered fish scale flower and caressed its yellow leaves. He said gratefully,""Little guy, thank you for saving me. I really don''t know how to thank you, but don''t worry, I will take good care of your body in the future and wait for you to cultivate a spirit body again!"

    Although he wasn''t an Alchemist and didn''t know much about herbs, he felt that since the fish scale flower in front of him had formed a spirit body, it shouldn''t die so easily. The current state of the fish scale flower should be a form of self-protection after the nt was severely damaged. He believed that in time, the fish scale flower would definitely be able to form a spirit body again, but this would take time.

    When Leng ruoxue heard what Bing Yao said, she looked at him in shock and asked anxiously,""Senior brother, what did you say?"

    "I, I just feel that the fish scale flower spirit won''t die so easily. I feel that he wille back to life!" Looking at the excited Leng ruoxue, Bing Yao said nervously. He didn''t know if his thoughts were right, but he seemed to have heard his master say something simr before. However, he had never paid much attention to such things, so he wasn''t very sure.

    However, when Leng ruoxue heard her senior brother''s words, she was still excited for a long time. After a long while, she remembered that she had to ask Qing Jue.

    After summoning Qing Jue, Leng ruoxue said directly,""Qing Jue, can the little fish be resurrected?"

    After she finished speaking, Leng ruoxue stared at Qing Jue, afraid that he would say ''no''.

    When Qing Jue saw this, he secretly red at Bing Yao and could only sigh helplessly. In fact, in theory, Xiao Yu ''er was indeed not really dead. After all, his original body was still around. However, he could not be sure if Xiao Yu'' er could be resurrected because he had never seen anything like this before. Furthermore, it was extremely difficult to resurrect Xiao Yu ''er. First, he had to save his original body. However, with the extent of the damage to the fish scale flower, it would be extremely difficult to resurrect his original body. At least, he had no confidence at all.

    He did not tell his sister about this because he was afraid that he would disappoint her even more if he gave her too much hope. Therefore, he would not say anything before he had absolute confidence. However, everything was ruined by that idiot Bing Yao! He was so angry that he wanted to bite Bing Yao. This useless idiot! At this moment, Qing Jue''s evaluation of Bing Yao had hit rock bottom.

    However, Leng ruoxue did not give Qing Jue and Bing Yao the chance to continue their flirtatious gazes. She carried Qing Jue and looked into his dark eyes. She asked again in a serious tone,""Qing Jue, is there any possibility of Xiao Yu ''er being resurrected?"

    "In theory, there is! However, it''s very difficult to actually do it, because it''s already very difficult for his main body to survive!" After thinking for a while, Qing Jue decided to tell the truth. He did not want his sister to have endless fantasies. That would not be beneficial to her cultivation!

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she could only sigh softly before saying,""Qing Jue, no matter what method you use, you have to try! It would be best if little Yu ''er can be resurrected, but if that doesn''t work ... We can''t force her!"

    "I''m relieved that sister thinks this way!" Qing Jue said with satisfaction. He was very impressed with Leng ruoxue''s attitude! Only with the mentality of not being forced and to adapt to the situation would one''s path of cultivation be smoother and smoother. Hence, he had high hopes for Leng ruoxue. As for that stupid bingyao, forget it!

    As he thought of this, Qing Jue turned to look at Bing Yao. He then looked at him fastidiously and said,""You big idiot! Be more careful in the future and do what you can. Otherwise, no one might be able to save you the next time you get injured. "

    Qing Jue''s words were rather impolite, and Bing Yao''s face turned red. Then, he mumbled and promised with an embarrassed face,""I''ll be careful in the future. If there''s anything you can do for the fish scale flower, please tell me! I''ll do my best!"

    "Hmph! You won''t be able to escape, don''t worry!" Qing Jue said impolitely. After he finished speaking, he disappeared without another word.

    After Qing Jue left, Bing Yao couldn''t help but wipe the cold sweat off his forehead. He was still in a state of shock. He couldn''t help but think to himself,''Qing Jue is getting more and more imposing. As expected of the weapon spirit of an innate divine weapon!'' Even he felt a trace of pressure! However, it seemed that he was losing his position in front of Qing Jue. Thinking of this, he really wanted to cry but had no tears!

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue nced at the depressed Bing Yao and patted his head tofort him. She smiled and said,""Senior brother, calm down! Qing Jue doesn''t have any ill intentions!"

    "I know," Bing Yao nodded, but he still had a conflicted expression on his face. Furthermore, there was one more thing that he didn''t know if he should tell Xue ''er now. If Qing Jue and the rest found out, they would probably me him again, right?

    He thought about it and was having an intense battle in his heart. Leng ruoxue saw how her senior brother was and guessed that he had something to say. However, she did not rush him. Instead, she stood there and waited quietly ...

 Chapter 2085 Azures Special Training (1)

    After waiting for a long time, Bing Yao was still in a dilemma. Leng ruoxue couldn''t take it anymore, so she asked directly,""Senior brother, if you have something to say, just say it! Don''t stammer, it''s not like you!"

    "Xue ''er ..." Looking at Leng ruoxue, Bing Yao''s expression turned awkward. He wanted to say something but stopped himself.

    "Senior brother, could it be that you have something you can''t tell me?" When Leng ruoxue saw Bing Yao''s state, her beautiful eyes started to look at him, making him feel ufortable. In the end, Bing Yao decided to make a decision."Xue ''er, I have Junior brother''s whereabouts!"

    "Junior Brother?" Leng ruoxue was stunned when she heard these two words. She then reacted. The junior Brother that senior brother was referring to should be her second senior brother, right?

    At this moment, Qing Jue, who had been paying attention to the situation, appeared again. He stared at Bing Yao nervously and asked,""You know where Qing Yang is?"

    "En!" Bing Yao nodded. His expression finally returned to normal after he spoke.

    "Where is he? Quickly tell me!" Seeing how slow Bing Yao was, Qing Jue said with a look of disappointment. He was so anxious and really wanted to beat Bing Yao up! However, since he had just recovered from a serious illness, he would let it go.

    "In the Divine Master''s estate, he fell into the hands of Wu Yan and was locked up in the space that master had opened up. I was injured thest time because I wanted to sneak in and save him. Who knew that I would be discovered by Wu Yan. Not only did I not manage to save Qing Yang, but I also got injured!" Bing Yao exined in a lonely voice. His handsome face was full of depression.

    "Hmph! You really have a pig''s brain. Don''t you know how strong Wu Xuan is? He actually dared to barge into the divine lord''s estate! You should be grateful that you were able to escape! Otherwise, the divine realm will have another missing person!" After hearing what Bing Yao said, Qing Jue did not pity him. Instead, he mocked him.

    "I, I didn''t expect her strength to improve so quickly. In the past, I could even fight her to a draw!" Bing Yao said a little embarrassedly. His face was full of shame. Although he knew that Qing Jue was good at talking, it was a different feeling to experience it for himself.

    "The past is the past. Besides, how long ago was that? If her strength didn''t improve at all, she wouldn''t have been able to sit on the Divine Master''s position. Just those people who came wave after wave to kill her would be enough to make her suffer!" Qing Jue continued to speak impolitely, and Bing Yao was left speechless by his words.

    He could not deny that Qing Jue was right. He had indeed been careless and underestimated his enemy! Thinking of this, his face suddenly burned, and he lowered his head like a child who had made a mistake.

    Leng ruoxue could not bear to see this and said,""Qing Jue, don''t me senior brother anymore. He''s also anxious to save second senior brother. I can understand his feelings."

    She sounded very understanding. In fact, she was thinking the same thing. The two of them had been together for many years, and they had a deep rtionship. Therefore, she could understand senior brother Bing Yao''s desire to save second senior brother. If it were her, she would do the same thing to save her family who was captured and might even be suffering! At that time, no one could truly calm down.

    Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Bing Yao gave her a grateful look. Then, like a child who had done something wrong, he continued to lower his head.

    After telling Xue ''er about this, he felt as if a huge rock had been lifted from his heart. It felt great to have someone to share his burden! Bing Yao couldn''t help but think.

    Even after knowing where second senior brother was, Leng ruoxue did not make a decision immediately. She needed to discuss this with uncle long and the others. With that in mind, Leng ruoxue had an idea and brought Bing Yao out of the bracelet.

    When he arrived at the garden, uncle long and the others happened to be there.

    When they saw Leng ruoxue, the few of them heaved a sigh of relief. The demon who was chatting with them pointed at the seat beside him, indicating for Xue ''er to sit down.<sub> </sub>

    After sitting down, Leng ruoxue prepared her words before telling everyone what Bing Yao had told her.

    They were all shocked. Uncle long even grabbed Bing Yao''s arm and asked,""Are you sure Qing Yang is in the Divine Master''s estate?"

    "Mm! Previously, I disguised myself and sneaked into the divine Master''s estate. I even worked as a guard there for a period of time. This matter was also unintentionally heard by a trusted subordinate of Wu Xuan! After that, I tried my best to be Wu Yan''s follower and followed her into that space once. I saw Qing Yang with my own eyes, but I didn''t dare to act rashly at that time!" Bing Yao exined with certainty. However, when he found the right time and entered the ce again, he was discovered by the cautious and suspicious Wu Chen. After that, he was injured and ran away.

    "Since we can confirm that Qing Yang is there, we have to think of a way to save him as soon as possible!" Ao Jie quickly said after hearing what Bing Yao said.

    "Save my ass! Can you defeat Rime?" Hearing Ao Jie''s words, Cang, who had been pretending to be asleep, opened his eyes unhappily and said coldly.

    "This ... Don''t I still have you! You''ll help us, right?" Ao Jie was stunned by Cang''s words. He took a deep breath and said.

    "I won''t help you! Don''t think that you''re invincible just because you''re a reverent-God! If you want to die, go ahead, but don''t drag my girl down with you!" Azure said unhappily. In his heart, as long as Leng ruoxue didn''t send herself to her death, he didn''t care about the lives of others!

    Uncle long and the others were depressed when they heard Cang''s words. Wu...This vicious guy, must he be so direct? Furthermore, the person they were trying to save was Xue ''er''s senior brother! Could it be that this senior wasn''t even going to give face to Xue ''er?

    When evildoer heard Cang''s words, he raged,""Damn it, Xue ''er is my girl, not yours!"

    "Oh, really? This girl is my future master, so she''s mine!" Azure said matter of factly.

    Was this the main point?

    The crowd looked on helplessly as they argued over Leng ruoxue''s ownership. They were clearly talking about Qing Yang, couldn''t these two be more serious? However, these two guys were obviously not someone they could control. The one who wanted to control them was Xue ''er!

    At the thought of this, everyone''s gaze turned towards Leng ruoxue. Leng ruoxue coughed awkwardly before she said calmly,""Stop arguing! I belong to myself!"

    "Xue ''er!"

    "Niu!"

    Upon hearing this, the man and the Beast stared at Leng ruoxue with tears in their eyes. Their dark, diamond-like eyes were filled with grievance. Right now, the two of them looked like little puppies that had been abandoned by their owners. They were as pitiful as they could get!

    When everyone saw this, they were all confused!

    Did he have to be like this? Their little hearts trembled uncontrobly, and the way they looked at Leng ruoxue turned resentful. It made Leng ruoxue''s hair stand on end, and her body was covered in a cold chill.

 Chapter 2086 Azures Special Training (2)

    "Cough cough!" After a few coughs, Leng ruoxue changed the topic and said,""Let''s continue discussing second brother!" Don''t go off topic.

    "Girl, I don''t agree with you guys going to save her now! With your strength! You''re just courting death!" Azure bluntly pointed out.

    "Uh! But now that we know where he is, we should save him as soon as possible. Otherwise, won''t he have to suffer for another day?" Leng ruoxue, who was mercilessly attacked by Cang, held on to her strong heart and started to reason with Cang.

    "That''s right! That''s right! We have to save him as soon as possible. Otherwise, if anything happens, we''ll regret it!" When Ao Jie heard this, he quickly agreed.

    However, Bing Yao didn''t dare to say anything. He was afraid that Cang would use him as an example and beat everyone down. So, he could only remain silent. However, his heart couldn''t help but beat wildly. His ck eyes were fixed on Cang and Leng ruoxue. He knew very well that Leng ruoxue and Cang were the key people who would decide whether they would go or not!

    Under the current circumstances, if Cang did not agree for them to save Qing Yang, none of them would be able to leave this ce. As for Leng ruoxue, she was the only one who could convince Cang andmand him!

    However, what was out of Bing Yao''s expectations was that Cang was unusually persistent this time. Even if they talked until they broke their mouths, Cang wouldn''t change his mind.

    In reality, the reason why Azure was so stubborn was because it hoped that Leng ruoxue could increase her strength as soon as possible. That way, it would be able to recognize her as its master as soon as possible. It didn''t want to experience the incident of being excluded thest time again. Even though it had its own selfish motives, it never thought of itself as a selfless person. In fact, in its eyes, other than Leng ruoxue, its future master, it didn''t care about anyone else! As long as its future master lived well, what did other people''s life and death have to do with it?

    However, after spending time with Leng ruoxue, it was clear that it was unrealistic for it topletely ignore the people around its future master. Hence, from its perspective, it only needed to ensure that these people didn''t die. After all, it wasn''t their mother and couldn''t clean up their mess all day long.

    In its eyes, these people were overestimating themselves. If they had the strength to fight with Wu Xuan, it would certainly not try to stop them. However, these people did not have that strength at all. Although they were reverent-gods, reverent-gods were almost like paper in front of the Divine Master who could control the divine world. Unless they could be like Wu Xuan in the past, who had nned for a long time and seeded in one strike. However, not everyone had Wu Xuan¡¯s luck. At least, they definitely did not have it now.

    In addition, it couldn''t interfere with their rescue. It wasn''t that it didn''t give Niu face, but it couldn''t always go against the Divine Master. Otherwise, it would also be punished by thews of heaven and earth.

    Last time, it had already made an exception for Niu and angered the fog, but saving people was notparable to that. In the fog''s heart, those people were even more important than the petals on her body. After all, the petals were her own, and she could do whatever she wanted with them. However, those people were the result of her many years of persistence. If she appeared to save those people, the fog would probably go crazy! And if it were to have a conflict with a God master, thews of the world would probablye looking for trouble again! Therefore, it must not show itself in this matter, nor must it let those people who overestimate their abilities take action!

    Thinking of this, he looked at the people who were trying to convince him. He sighed and said,"You can give up on this idea! I won''t let you go to the Divine Master''s residence, at least not now!"

    "Moreover, you don''t have to worry about Qing Yang. Although he will suffer, his life will not be in danger. If Wu Yan wanted to kill him, he would not have been spared." Azure added.

    "Then when will it be done? Suffering is also very painful! Senior Cang, how can you be so cold-blooded! I don''t dare to ask for your help, can''t we go and save them ourselves?" Ao Jie said anxiously. He was speechless. He didn''t expect that Cang''s stubbornness would make people want to scratch the wall. It was really too infuriating.

    He nced at Ao Jie and said,""No! Besides, I''m just that cold-blooded. Haven''t you heard of it? I can even leave that idiot Yu in the lurch, not to mention his disciple! Hmph! His disciple has nothing to do with me?"

    Upon hearing this, Ao Jie was speechless. However, his flushed face proved that he was in a terrible mood at the moment.<sub> </sub>

    At this moment, seeing that the atmosphere was a little stiff, the evildoer had to say,""Don''t make things difficult for Cang, now is indeed not a good time to save people!" It was rare for him to stand on Cang''s side.

    "You also say so?" Upon hearing the demon''s words, Ao Jie could not help but re at him. The anger in his heart grew.

    "I''m just speaking the truth. Actually, unless there''s no other choice, it''s not convenient for me and Cang Du to take action. " The demon thought for a moment before his pitch-ck eyes turned towards Leng ruoxue and continued,""Xue ''er, you don''t think I''m cold-blooded, do you?"

    "I won ''t!" Leng ruoxue said with certainty. She believed that the evildoer would not lie to her. Furthermore, she knew that with his identity, it would not be good for him to do anything in the God World. Now that the evildoer had spoken out against it, she naturally had to agree with him unconditionally.

    "Since evildoer and Cangdu put it this way, senior brother, let''s take our time to save second senior brother!" Leng ruoxue continued.

    "AI! Alright!" Bing Yao had no choice but to agree. In fact, he knew that he had no choice but to agree. Cang would definitely not let him have the chance to leave.

    "Then what should we do now?" Uncle long asked when he saw that the matter was almost settled.

    "I''ve decided to give you guys special training!" Azure said with a smile.

    "Us? We''re going to have special training too?" Uncle long asked in disbelief.

    "Of course!" Azure''s smile was very evil, which gave them a bad feeling. How did Azure n to torture them?

    "Don''t be afraid! I will be very gentle!" Seeing everyone''s surprised expression, Cangforted them.

    Gentle? Judging from Cang Wenqing''s imposing manner when he destroyed the divine lord''s estate, there was no way they would believe in Cang Wenqing! That guy would only be gentle to Xue ''er. As for them, it would be good enough if he didn''t take the opportunity to kill them! Everyone thought to themselves. At the same time, their faces became more alert.

    Then, uncle long and the others found that the environment in front of them had changed. They had been moved to a foggy space. The space was veryrge, and there was only white fog in front of them. They couldn''t see the situation in front of them at all. The aura here seemed familiar.

    "What is this?" Uncle Long''s eyes widened. This ce looked familiar.

    "Hehe! This is the space of the God protection tower. Wee. " Azureughed.

    "I ... Why am I here?" The master of the ning family looked at Cang in disbelief. Did the people in the special training that Cang mentioned include him? He didn''t want to go through special training!

 Chapter 2087 Azures Special Training (3)

    "You also need special training!" Cang''s words made the ning family''s master recognize reality.

    At this time, first elder couldn''t help but say,""Senior Cang, I''m just a cksmith, I don''t need special training, right?" A while ago, he had been staying in the bracelet, allowing green vessel to make things difficult for him. Now, the Jade was in Cang''s hands? He couldn''t figure it out!

    When Cang heard this, he only nced at the great elder in disdain, then coldly said,""So what if I''m a cksmith? Didn''t a cksmith needbat power? With your strength, if you meet a strong person like me and I force you to do something you don''t like, you won''t even have the chance to resist! So, just focus on your special training! After the special training, although your cultivation might not advance, yourbat strength will definitely increase!"

    Cang''s words were sincere.

    There weren''t many people in the world who had such terrifying strength, right? Hearing Cang''s words, the great elder couldn''t help but think to himself, but seeing the cute Totoro''s serious expression, he knew that his objection was invalid! Therefore, he had to ept his fate! I hope I won''t be yed to death by Cang!

    After the great elder and the master of the ning family had failed, Cheng Wu, who had been holding back for a long time, finally couldn''t hold it in anymore. He said carefully,""Senior Azure, I don''t need special training for the time being, right? I still have to manage the Yao n Building! If uncle long and I aren''t here, the Yao n will be without a leader. What if some trouble happens?" After he finished speaking, Cheng Wu even put on a worried look. However, uncle long did not think highly of Cheng Wu''s excuse. In fact, he was even gloating in his heart. It''s better to share good fortune and misfortune together!

    As expected, after hearing Cheng Wu''s words, Cang still looked at him with disdain. Then, he said indifferently,""Don''t worry, it won''t dy your business. The time flow here is different from the outside. I''ve already elerated the time here. Even if you stay here for thousands of years, it will only be a few hours outside. So, you just have to focus on your special training. I''ll keep an eye on everything outside for you!"

    These words immediately caused Cheng Wu''s heart to be filled with tears! It seemed like he couldn''t hide from it, wuu ...

    Cang waited for a moment and when no one asked any more questions, he began to exin the rules of his special training.

    "As long as you can defeat the opponents I''ve arranged for you, you''ll havepleted the special training mission." Azure pointed at uncle Dragon, Ao Jie, and the master of the ning family.

    Then, it turned its gaze to the first elder and the others,""As for you guys, you have to advance at least one level. Otherwise, you can''t leave."

    "Uh! If I can''t break through in a long time, won''t I have to stay here forever?" Hearing Cang''s words, first elder confirmed.

    "That''s right! So you guys have to work hard and not embarrass me. You should know that I only allowed you to participate in the special training because of Niu! After all, not everyone has the right to do so!" Cang said tsunderely, his face was still filled with pride. He threw Leng ruoxue a flirtatious look, causing the evildoer''s heart to burn with anger!

    "We won''t embarrass you, old man." Uncle long immediately said, a few ck lines still hanging on his forehead. If he could, he really wanted to say that they didn''t want to undergo any special training! He and the others were clearly forced to win the prize, but in the end, it was as if they were doing charity. This fact made him extremely depressed.

    "That''s good!" Azure said with satisfaction. As for uncle Long''s thoughts, it automatically ignored them. However, it had made up its mind to give uncle long a special lesson during the special training. This was definitely revenge.

    Unfortunately, uncle long didn''t notice it at all.

    Then, Cang waved his ws and Leng ruoxue and the rest disappeared.

    Seeing that he was the only one left in the vast space, the demon immediately said in dissatisfaction,""Why did you leave me alone? I''m telling you, I''m not going to stay with you!"

    He was a little angry. Cang actually took the opportunity to separate him and Xue ''er, he really didn''t want to live!

    "Who needs yourpany?" Azure''s pitch-ck eyes red and he said angrily.

    "Then why did you leave me behind!" The demon said unhappily. His entire body seemed to be spurting fire, and he was extremely vexed.

    "Could it be that you want to participate in my special training?" Hearing this, coldughed. In fact, it didn''t arrange any special training for this d * mned man, so naturally, it couldn''t send him away. However, it also couldn''t leave him alone outside. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be able to have any peace!

    "I don ''t! I don''t need any special training!" The demon said confidently.

    "It''s good that you know!" Cang Cang said calmly, but he couldn''t help but think, if the people of the nineher prison knew that their master was receiving special training from it in the divine world, what kind of reaction would they have? Although it was very curious, it didn''t have any thoughts of trying. Otherwise, the immortal realm would most likely be in great chaos.

    "However, even though I don''t want to participate in the special training, I will not allow you to separate me from Xue ''er!" The demon said again.

    "This is special training, okay? I''ve lived for so long, but I''ve never heard of a family member who has to follow me for special training! Come on, don''t tell me you haven''t stopped drinking milk? Don''t stick to my girl like that!" When Azure heard evildoer''s words, he couldn''t help but roll his eyes and the disdain on his face deepened.

    "That''s not your girl, she''s my girl!" The demon strongly protested.<sub> </sub>

    "Shh! Don''t talk anymore, the special training is starting!" Azure changed the topic and brought evildoer to his control room.

    In reality, it didn''t have to be so kind to make this damn man so anxious, but it was also afraid that it would identally provoke this man. Without Niu, it couldn''tfort this guy at all, so it could only unwillingly and unwillingly bring this annoying man along.

    Seeing Azure''s performance, evildoer gave it a look of praise, as if saying,''at least you know your ce!''

    Then, the demon''s gaze was glued to a screen in the control room. It was disying Leng ruoxue''s current situation.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue''s body was in the pitch-ck darkness of the night. She couldn''t even see her fingers in front of her. Helplessly, she could only light up a small me on her fingertip, instantly lighting up the area around her within a five-meter radius.

    With a single nce, Leng ruoxue suddenly realized that she was in a forest.

    In the forest, giant trees that were dozens of meters tall towered into the clouds, and the smallest one was more than two meters in diameter. The luxuriant branches and leaves blocked most of the sky, and there was not a single star in the faintly visible sky. The weather was very gloomy, as if a storm would fall at any time.

    Upon seeing the weather, Leng ruoxue did not even think twice before she took out the house and ced it on the empty ground. However, after trying, she realized that she could not take out the house!

    What was going on?

    Her house was stored in the bracelet, so she could not take it out. She immediately contacted Qing Jue, but to her dismay, she could not contact him!

    This fact made her abnormally depressed. Could it be that she was going to sleep in the open in this gloomy forest tonight? This was definitely not good news for her!

    Then, she tried to take out other things.

    Leng ruoxue was speechless as she looked at the White jade bottle in her hand.

    They were both things from the bracelet, so why could the pills be taken out, but not the house? Wasn''t this clearly done on purpose? And the only person who would do such a thing was Cang buzuo!

    However, Leng ruoxue also understood that Cang was not nning to let her livefortably! After realizing this fact, she could only helplessly take out her tent, start a fire, and prepare some food.

    Fortunately, there was no restriction on these things. Otherwise, she would be depressed to death!

    At this moment, green vessel was also quarreling with Cang over this matter!

    Hearing the Furious voice, Azure replied indifferently,""I''m doing this for Niu. She can''t rely on you too much. Otherwise, once she''s used to it, if one day you''re no longer useful to her, wouldn''t she be at a loss? That''s why I have to let her get used to the days without you from now on!"

    Cang''s words were so natural, but only he knew that he also had selfish motives! Who asked artifact spirits to fight for favor!

    It couldn''t let Niu rely on green vessel for everything, so it yed a trick on green vessel, hehe! This was its territory! It was the master of its territory! No matter who you are, as long as youe in, you have to listen to it! It was a little proud. How could that idiot Qing Jue''s intelligence bepared to its?

    "You bastard! You''re the one who''s not useful!" Green vessel was even angrier when he heard Cang''s shameless words. However, he had to lower his head when he was under the roof. No matter how capable he was, he couldn''t turn the tables on someone else''s territory. After all, Cang and he were both innate divine weapons. Cang was also at his peak. He wasn''t someone he could deal with now!

    This fact made Qing Jue extremely depressed. Sob ... Why did he have to meet this shameless fellow now?

    He was really unwilling to ept this! However, the other party''s strength was now overwhelming andpletely suppressed him. Even if he wanted to help his sister, he had no way to do so. This made him a little crazy. He really wanted to beat up this damn Totoro!

    AI! Unfortunately, she could not do without the bracelet!

    Green vessel was so depressed that he could only roar to express his dissatisfaction. However, Cang did not care at all, and Leng ruoxue waspletely unaware ...

 Chapter 2088 The Depressed Wolf (1)

    Green vessel roared a few times to show his dissatisfaction and anger before he disappeared unwillingly. At this time, evildoer turned to look at green and asked indifferently,""What the hell do you want to do?"

    "What am I doing? I''m doing this for their own good!" When Cang heard this, he said with an aggrieved expression. However, the evildoer didn''t fall for this.

    "Alright, stop acting pitiful in front of me. I won''t be fooled!" Evildoer held his forehead helplessly and exposed him. However, cold didn''t care and continued to use his watery ck eyes to'' affectionately ''look at evildoer. Evildoer couldn''t help but shiver. Then, he couldn''t take it anymore and roared,""If you make that expression again, don''t me me for being impolite!"

    "This is my territory, my dear! How do you want to be impolite to me?" Cang Qing nced at evildoer and asked with a smile. Her little face was filled with curiosity.

    Upon hearing this, the demon wilted!

    He hated Cang in his heart, but there was nothing he could do about it. This kind of feeling was very ufortable, and he could also understand green vessel''s depression more! Never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that he and Qing Jue would one day be a pair of brothers in the same boat! This situation was too amazing!

    At the thought of this, the evildoer red at Azure fiercely. Then, he turned his head away in anger and no longer wanted to bother with it!

    When Cang saw this, heughed extremely happily. The entire control room was empty, and his wildughter echoed asionally.

    This feeling was really great! Azure thought to himself that he could take advantage of them before they recovered their strength. Otherwise, once they recovered to their peak, he would probably not have such an opportunity.

    As he thought about this, Azure''s gaze towards evildoer deepened. Instantly, evildoer became alert.

    At this moment, other than Leng ruoxue, uncle long and the others were not having a good time either.

    Even though they were in different ces, they were in the same ce. The environment was also far worse than Leng ruoxue ''s.

    Looking at the blood-red Sky and the vast in, uncle long and the others felt even more depressed. They could not be happy no matter what. Moreover, the ce they were in was filled with blood and a cold aura, which made them feel particrly ufortable.

    Especially the great elder, when he saw the Blood Red Sky and the air filled with the smell of blood, he almost vomited. One should know that he was only a weapon refiner, the focus of his cultivation was naturally on refining weapons. He did not like fighting and killing, but now he was suddenly transported to such a ce. How could he remain calm?

    After standing there stupidly for a while, his little heart was already trembling! His natural sense of danger also made him instinctively resistant to this ce.

    Forcing himself to calm down, the great elder lit a fire to keep himself warm. The temperature here was unimaginably low. If he wasn''t a cultivator and had the strength of a divine Emperor, he would have been frozen into an ice sculpture long ago!

    After lighting the fire, he stayed by the fire without any appetite. After sitting for a while, he, like Leng ruoxue, wanted to take out his house to rest but realized that he could not do so!

    Instantly, the great elder was so angry that his entire body was trembling!

    This was a scam!

    Wasn''t this a scam!

    Do you still want to live?<sub> </sub>

    After scolding him, the great elder had no choice but to ept this fact. Because just now, Cang''s voice rang in his mind. That bad guy had told him directly that he couldn''t take out the house from here! This fact made first elder so depressed that he almost vomited blood!

    In the end, the great elder had no choice but to ept his fate!

    Fortunately, he had the habit of carrying a tent with him. Otherwise, he would have to sleep in the open in this damn ce!

    After setting up the tent, first elder had just entered the tent when he heard waves of wolf howls. Instantly, he was shocked and thought to himself, no way? This wasn''t a forest, so why would there be wolves? As far as he knew, wolves generally didn''t like the ins. There was no cover, so it was very inconvenient for them to do things, and it was easy for them to be discovered by the enemy. So what was this wolf howl about? Did I hear wrong?

    For a moment, the great elder doubted his own hearing, but as the sound of running got closer and closer, and the wolf howls that rose and fell, it was impossible for him to deceive himself! Thinking of this, he simply opened the tent and walked out.

    The moment he stepped out, he staggered and almost fell!

    Oh my God!

    What were these blood-red things that had merged with the sky and only left two pairs of green eyes?

    Did he have to be so scamming!

    The great elder confirmed it again and again, and finally confirmed that these creatures in front of him were really wolves! There were also countless wolves. Because the color of the wolves blended well with the sky, he could only see countless green eyes shing in front of him. He even heard the wolves drooling.

    Although he had seen many wolf packs before, and Xue ''er''s bracelet even had a Silver Wolf Pack, but they were all wolves, and the ones in front of him were definitely the kind that he could not bear to love!

    The smell of blood on these wolves rushed straight into the chief elder''s nose, making him want to vomit frequently. However, he forcibly held it back. He did not dare to vomit in front of these inhumane wolves. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would be the next one to enter their stomachs!

    The first elder supported his weak legs and forced himself to calm down. Then, he put on a stiff smile and said,""May I know what business brings you here sote at night?"

    "What business? Haha, old man, why do you sound so wishy-washy? What else could we be here for? of course, we''re here to kill!" The leading Wolf sneered when he heard first elder''s words.

    The great elder was actually quite embarrassed after listening to the Alpha''s words. However, he was used to being polite to outsiders and foreign beasts. It was not in his nature to fight when he saw them. Therefore, he really could not put on a fierce and evil appearance. However, it was indeed a little ridiculous to be polite to these wolves that reeked of blood!

    However, a good habit could not be changed in a short time!

    The first elder was depressed for a moment before he spoke again,""Everyone, if you''re here to kill me, I can only regretfully tell you that it''s not worth it to kill me!"

    "Eh? How was it not worth it? Tell me about it!" The Alpha''s curiosity was piqued, and it asked with a pair of straight, cold, green eyes.

    "First of all, my meat is too little, and you have too much. It''s definitely not enough to split. Second, I''m a famous weapon forger. If you don''t kill me, we can make a deal. I can refine weapons for you. That way, when you fight for territory with other beasts in the future, your chances of winning will be higher. What do you think?" The great elder quickly said. He had thought of this on the spot, but he didn''t know if the wolf in front of him would be interested in what he said.

 Chapter 2089 The Depressed Wolf (2)

    However, after hearing the first elder''s words, the leader Wolf pondered for a while and thenughed wildly,""Hahaha! You humans are too cunning! Isn''t making a deal with you humans the same as asking a Tiger for its skin? Do you think I''ll fall for it?"

    "I won''t lie to you!" The great elder promised sincerely. He really did not want to fight with these wolves. Although the strength of these wolves was not high, and the leader Wolf was only at the divine King level, but there were too many of them! Even a reverent-God would be depressed and go crazy if they were to fight one after another. Moreover, he was not good at fighting and did not like fighting. Therefore, if there were other ways to solve the problem at hand, he would not hesitate to choose other methods.

    But these wolves were obviously not that easy to talk to! AI! What should he do? It would be great if Xue ''er was here. She would definitely have a way to deal with these wolves. At this moment, he missed Leng ruoxue dearly.

    However, he could only think about it. Here, he would never have the chance to meet Leng ruoxue.

    When the alpha heard the great elder''s guarantee, it still looked at the great elder with suspicion. The great elder''s heart became even more depressed when he saw this. It seemed that he didn''t keep his word in front of these wolves!

    But then the great elder was relieved. These wolves probably hadn''t heard of him! He consoled himself. Otherwise, the head Wolf''s distrustful gaze would drive any normal person crazy! Moreover, why was hepeting with an inexperienced Wolf?

    In an instant, a feeling of boredom welled up in the great elder''s heart. He quickly threw these thoughts out of his mind and started thinking of ways to deal with the Wolf Pack in front of him.

    However, after thinking about it for a long time, the great elder helplessly discovered that he was at his wit''s end. Was he really going to let these wolves do whatever they wanted?

    No! He could not be so passive! In any case, he was a deity Emperor and a person of status and status in the divine realm! If he were to lose without a fight, he wouldn''t be able to survive in the divine realm after this news spread!

    The moment this thought appeared, the first elder''s aura skyrocketed. An unprecedented fighting spirit was ignited in his heart, and soon, it burned into a raging fire!

    The chieftain Wolf was confused for a moment, but it quickly regained its senses and looked at the great elder excitedly. It even let out a few loud howls ...

    It looked like the old man in front of him was nning to fight! Hehe! That''s great! The chieftain Wolf was so excited that it almost danced with joy. Panting heavily, it pounced and charged directly at the great elder!

    The great elder was shocked and hurriedly used the divine power in his body to block the attack of the alpha Wolf!

    With a ''bang'', the alpha Wolf''s attack missed, and it was instantly enraged! All the fur on its body stood up, and it seemed to be burning with mes. The moisture from its bloody mouth sprayed directly at the great elder''s face, and the great elder quickly jumped back to avoid the unpleasant smell!

    This Wolf had never brushed its teeth before! The great elder finished his appraisal.

    "Yo! Old man, I didn''t expect you to have such skill!" The alpha Wolf ridiculed in a depressed manner when it saw the first elder jump away with extreme speed.

    "Hmph! I''m not just a man with two skills!" The great elder obviously didn''t care about the praise of the leader Wolf. He couldn''t help butin in his heart. Don''t think that just because you''re not good at fighting, you really don''t have anybat experience! In fact, he just didn''t fight often.

    "Oh, really? Then I''ll have to see for myself!" The leader Wolf said. Then, he turned to his underlings and said,"Children, surround this old man. In a while, I''ll make you some soup!" It meant that they were going to take turns to fight!

    "Yes!" The deafening sound reverberated across the vast in, and the depression in the great elder''s heart could not be described with words.<sub> </sub>

    Needless to say, he was definitely the ingredient for the soup!

    However, he would not let these wolves have their way! He was the head elder of the cksmith Guild. How could he be a meal for these wolves?

    With this thought in mind, the Grand Elder began to attack.

    He took out a long sword. The sword was fiery red and exuded a scorching heat. It was obvious that this was a fire-attribute sword. The heat on the sword was enough to roast any living creature!

    This sword was newly refined by him ording to his own attributes. He had never used it before, and this sword was one of the tests that Qing Jue gave him. As for the heat on the sword, it was because after the sword was sessfully refined, Xue ''er had once infused a trace of her life me into the sword. Therefore, this sword was not only his trump card, but also his greatest life-saving card. However, he did not expect that his trump card would be exposed so early!

    However, the situation in front of him did not allow him to think too much. After he injected divine power into the sword, he used it to coordinate with the sword technique. Countless sword Qis with sword flowers that flickered with Starlight attacked the Wolf Pack that had already surrounded him. Hehe! Xue ''er was the one who taught him this!

    "Argh! "Ah!" Ah!"

    With a few screams, the wolves that were hit by the sword Qi were instantly annihted!

    The chieftain Wolf''s heart trembled when it saw this, but it still red at the attacking great elder with a calm expression. Then, it continued to encourage its subordinates, "Don''t be afraid of this old man, attack! Let''s attack together!"

    "Charge! Kill this old man!" Some of the wolves howled, and some howled in cooperation. In an instant, the momentum of the Wolf Pack shook the sky!

    The great elder narrowed his eyes and attacked even faster, more ruthlessly, and more urately. Almost every time he struck, he would kill countless wolves, and the Wolf Pack began to panic and be at a loss!

    The alpha Wolf didn''t expect this weak-looking old man to have such a strong attack. Wuu ... What should it do? Its subordinates were dying in groups, which made it feel even more insecure. At the thought of this, it roared loudly and pounced toward the great elder again.

    The great elder, who was waving the sword in his hand, was having! Great time killing. Suddenly, he felt a murderous aura. Without thinking, he instinctively turned his hand! Then, the alpha Wolf was tragically cut in two by the sword Qi! Its eyes were wide open in disbelief before it died! It died with grievances!

    With the death of the leader Wolf, the Wolf Pack immediately fell into chaos!

    However, the great elder wasn''t kind enough to let them go. He immediately ran away! Buzzzzzz! He swung his sword a few more times, and the fiery red sword flowers hit the wolves. Instantly, they were all turned into ashes!

    After the battle, the great elder was so tired that he sat on the ground and panted heavily.

    AI! This gang fight was really not something that humans should do! Fortunately, he had this sword. Otherwise, he might have been the one to die today. Even if he wasn ''t, he would have been seriously injured!

    The great elder sighed and sat on the ground, toozy to get up! Then, he couldn''t help but let his imagination run wild. He didn''t know what the hell this ce was. It was only the first day, and he had already fought with the wolves. He didn''t know what would appearter!

 Chapter 2090 The Depressed Wolf (3)

    Senior Cang is really too much of a cheat!

    Although he was hiding his resentment, he only dared to think about it in his heart and did not dare to show it. After sitting enough on the ground, he went back into the tent to rest. Otherwise, if he encountered any more beast groups, wouldn''t he be in for a tragedy?

    The great elder didn''t rest well that night, because he still had to keep a trace of his divine sense out to pay attention to the movements outside. He finally sneaked out of the tent until dawn.

    The daytime here was only a little better than when he had firste in. The sky was still blood-red, but it was much brighter and the smell of blood was lighter. From this, he was sure that it was night time when he first came here. But he still didn''t like the daytime here! Moreover, he also believed that as long as it was a normal person, no one would like it here!

    After tidying up the tent and having a simple meal, the great elder prepared to leave.

    Not long after he left, the space there twisted, and then, blood-red figures appeared. If the great elder was here, he would definitely find that these people were the wolves he had killed before!

    Yes! The dead wolves were resurrected! It could also be said that they would never truly die, because they did not really exist. Although they looked no different from the wolf n with flesh and blood, they were all illusions created by Cang.

    As soon as these wolves were resurrected, they all gathered around the alpha Wolf with lingering fear on their faces.

    "Old ancestor, that human is so terrifying!" Hearing the younger Wolf, he said in a baby voice.

    "What are you afraid of? We won''t really die!" The chieftain Wolf consoled him. In fact, it was quite depressed! It didn''t expect that it would be at a disadvantage in the first battle. To think that it had boasted in front of its master that it would definitely not let the humans who entered this ce have an easy time! Sob ... It was too ashamed to see its master!

    "But ... Will master me us for being useless?" The wolf Cub asked worriedly.

    "I won ''t! That human''s strength is already above us!" The alpha Wolf said with certainty. In fact, it was not sure in its heart, but in front of its subordinates, it could only bite the bullet and say so!

    But after the wolf Cub heard this, it was notpletely at ease. Moreover, there was one thing that it did not say, and that was that they had a lot of people. However, seeing that everyone was in low spirits, it definitely couldn''t say this out loud.

    The alpha Wolf also noticed this. It cleared its throat and said in a serious tone,""My children! Although we''ve had a bad start, you don''t have to be discouraged. That old man is still too strong for us. Next time, we''ll find someone with lower strength to practice with. I believe that with our wheel battle, any human will be weak in front of us!"

    The alpha Wolf''s purpose was to boost its momentum, but the wolves who heard it were obviously disinterested. It could be seen that they had been hit hard.

    Seeing this, the leader Wolf was extremely anxious! The Wolf Pack''s momentum was weak, what should he do? Wasn''t this the will of the heavens? Sob ... Its heart was filled with tears!

    After a long time.

    "My children!" The alpha Wolf spoke again. I just used my divine sense to investigate and there just so happens to be a woman in the forest not far from us. That woman only has the strength of a God King and is definitely someone we can deal with! Everyone, let''s go!"

    Following its howl, the pack of wolves howled as well. Needless to say, its target this time was Leng ruoxue. As for Leng ruoxue, who was in the forest, she had no idea that she had been targeted by a pack of wolves that had suffered a great blow! However, even if she knew, she would not care!

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue had juste out of her tent. It had suddenly rained heavilyst night. Hence, she was just like first elder, not having a good rest! However, as a cultivator, sleep was not the most important thing. So, after taking a few medicinal pills to replenish her Shen power and physical strength, she became refreshed and radiant again!

    Then, she prepared to make something to eat. Although cultivators didn''t need to eat every day, she was an ordinary human who cultivated up to this stage. Naturally, she still maintained the habit of eating three meals. More importantly, to her, food wasn''t for filling her stomach, but for enjoyment. So, no matter where she was, she didn''t want to torture her stomach.

    After taking out a small pot, she also took out some rice and seafood to cook a delicious seafood congee. Not long after, the fragrance of the congee wafted through the entire forest.

    At the same time, the alpha Wolf, who was leading arge group of people to the forest, also anxiously led the group to run. It was very afraid that the woman would leave. More importantly, the unknown fragrance in the air always made it drool involuntarily.

    After Leng ruoxue had finished cooking the steaming hot porridge, she had already started eating.

    By the time the alpha Wolf and the Wolf Pack arrived, the pot was already empty, but the fragrance in the air was still thick and had not dissipated.<sub> </sub>

    Seeing this, the alpha Wolf sniffed the air and narrowed its sinister eyes. It roared,""Human! What good stuff are you eating? Hurry up and hand it over!"

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but raise her head and cast a disdainful nce at the alpha, who was ring at her. She smiled faintly and said,""Are you trying to Rob me?"

    In fact, before she finished the porridge, she had already noticed these wolves. However, she sensed that these wolves were not very strong, so she did not take it to heart. But now, after hearing the words of the leader Wolf, she could not help butugh to herself.

    Although she didn''t know where this ce was, since it was Azure who had sent them here, the creatures here should have been arranged by Azure to apany them for special training. In that case, she naturally didn''t need to please these wolf pups. Moreover, she wanted to see how far Azure''s special training would go! Therefore, from the beginning, her tone was not very good. She wanted to anger them!

    When the alpha heard Leng ruoxue''s words, it was indeed fooled. It roared,""That''s right, we''re here to Rob you. Hurry up and hand over all your good stuff!"

    "What if I don ''t?" Leng ruoxue''s beautiful face was filled with curiosity as she asked.

    "If you don''t hand it over, you''ll die!" The alpha Wolf howled in an imposing manner, and the rest of the pack followed suit. Leng ruoxue''s smile became even more radiant.

    "Dead? It won''t be easy to kill me. " Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "Hmph! Humans! You are too confident. Don''t you see that I have so many subordinates?" The chieftain Wolf pulled its neck and howled as a reminder.

    However, it couldn''t help but think,''I couldn''t do anything to that old man, but I can''t deal with a weak woman like you?'' If it couldn''t even defeat a woman, it didn''t need to stay here anymore! Therefore, the alpha had already made up its mind to teach this smiling woman a lesson!

    However, while the wish was beautiful, reality was cruel. Clearly, the alpha had chosen the wrong opponent again!

    Others might not be able to do anything in a group battle, but Leng ruoxue was most skilled and loved group battles. Furthermore, it was the type where the more enemies the better. As long as her meteor shower was used in conjunction with her Natal mes, no matter how many enemies there were, they would be burned to ashes. Furthermore, these wolves were weak Wolf tribe members that even the first elder could handle! Naturally, Leng ruoxue did not ce them in her eyes.

    After a long time, Leng ruoxue advised him with good intentions,""You think you can kill me just because you have the numbers? Didn''t anyone tell you that numbers don''t determine everything?"

    "Hmph! You''ll know once you try!" The chieftain Wolf was unwilling to be frightened and braced itself to say. In reality, it was deceiving itself and not admitting that Leng ruoxue''s words were right! More importantly, it couldn''t show its cowardice in front of its subordinates. Otherwise, how could it convince the public in the future?

    "Since you want to try, then I''ll fulfill your wish!" Leng ruoxue could only say this when she saw that her persuasion was ineffective.

    After saying that, she took out her weapon, which was also a sword. It was an extremely sharp sword that exuded a biting cold air. The coldness emitted from the sword made the weak wolves start to shiver. When the alpha Wolf saw the sword, its heart skipped a beat. An ominous feeling welled up in its heart. It couldn''t be that unlucky, right? Could it be that the two humans he found in session were tough?

    This thought made the leader Wolf depressed, but the arrow was already on the bow and had to be fired! It couldn''t let its subordinates down either. Therefore, after letting out a loud roar to create some pressure on Leng ruoxue, it bared its fangs and brandished its ws as it pounced towards Leng ruoxue ...

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue didn''t even try to Dodge. She immediately sent a sword light up to the head of the pack, entangling it.

    The chieftain Wolf was extremely annoyed by the fight. In the blink of an eye, its body was covered in wounds. However, there was no blood flowing out of its body. Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes flickered when she saw this. She understood what was going on. Following that, she did not hold back anymore. A meteor shower shot out like thousands of stars shining with a faint light, flying towards the Wolf Pack from all directions. In an instant, the Wolf Pack waspletely annihted. They did not even have the time to cry out in pain before they died again.

    Then, death befell the chieftain Wolf. This time, it still died with its eyes wide open!

    After exterminating the Wolf Pack, Leng ruoxue patted the dust off her hands and turned around to pack her things before leaving.

    As soon as she left, the Wolf Pack resurrected on the spot.

    However, this time, the wolves hugged each other and cried without saying anything!

    The leader Wolf was so depressed that it wanted tomit suicide! But even if itmitted suicide, it wouldn''t die!

 Chapter 2091 My Dear, Just Kill Me (1)

    More importantly, it could not understand why a woman was so difficult to deal with.

    Weren''t women supposed to be very weak? That was a woman?

    Moreover, the swordsmanship that the woman used was even more powerful than the old man ''s. Why was that?

    The humans who looked very, very weak turned out to be very tough. This made the alpha Wolf strongly doubt its own judgment. If a woman was so difficult to deal with, could they deal with the others here?

    Wuwu...Master!

    Why did you make me so weak!

    Powerful! I want to be strong!

    I don''t want to be unable to deal with a woman!

    This hurts my self-esteem too much! I don''t have the face to see the beast!

    The chieftain Wolf was wailing and howling in its heart!

    The other wolves were also remorseful and sad. After these two battles, their confidence had beenpletely shattered into powder, which could not be picked up again.

    The evildoer who saw this scene through the screen turned to look at Cang and said indifferently,""This is the special training you arranged for them? Those wolves obviously don''t have enough confidence!"

    "Hehe! This was just the beginning. One couldn''t be a fatty in one bite. Of course, things had to be done bit by bit. They had to let them have a process of adapting. If their opponents were strong from the beginning, they would be the ones without confidence! Moreover, if the opponents are weak in the beginning, they will let their guard down. When they arepletely rxed, the little guys I arranged will be able to y their real role. Just wait and watch the show!" When Azure heard evildoer''s words, heughed nonchntly.

    "Are you sure?" Evildoer was suspicious of Cang''s words, and he believed that Cang was just trying to trick him.

    "Of course!" Cang was full of confidence.

    At the same time, the pack of wolves that were hugging each other and crying suddenly felt a warm flow in their bodies. Then, a white lightpletely enveloped them. When the white light disappeared, what weed them was the excited howls and howls of the pack of wolves ...

    Seeing this, the monster in the control room frowned but didn''t say anything. Instead, his eyes were still fixed on the light screen.

    First elder and Leng ruoxue encountered wolves, while Ao Jie encountered bees.

    The bees were huge, each about half a meter in size. They were poisonous and anyone who came into contact with them would be poisoned immediately. Although Ao Jie had already consumed the antidote given by Leng ruoxue, he was still bitten by one of the bees. It was on his face and this fact made him extremely angry. His handsome face was swollen like a pig''s head. However, it was fortunate that no one else saw it. Otherwise, he would have been depressed to death!

    But now, his face was in pain and itchiness. He was still feeling very ufortable. Even though the detoxification pill that Leng ruoxue gave him could prevent him from being bitten by mosquitoes, it could not detoxify the poison of these poisonous bees. This made him feel even more depressed.

    At this moment, Ao Jie was sitting on the ground and sighing. Suddenly, he felt a dangerous aura and immediately became alert.

    At this time, a mocking voice sounded in his ear,""Yo, there''s a pig here!"

    Although Ao Jie knew that the person was talking about him, he did not want to take the person''s words seriously. Hence, he only increased his vignce and did not reply. When the voice saw that Ao Jie was ignoring him, it directly appeared in front of Ao Jie and continued to provoke him.<sub> </sub>

    "Pig head! I''m talking to you! Why are you acting dumb!" The person who spoke was the leader of the pack of wolves that Leng ruoxue and first elder had encountered earlier. He was also the wolf that had suffered the most. At that moment, it stood in front of Ao Jie arrogantly and confidently, provoking him continuously.

    Its purpose was also obvious. It wanted to infuriate the pig head in front of it and make it kill it. This way, it could advance again.

    Yes! After being killed by the first elder and Leng ruoxue in session, the entire Wolf Pack had advanced in rank. Its current strength had also reached the level of a divine Emperor. However, this was still not enough for it. Hence, it had specially looked for one of the most powerful people here, Ao Jie. However, Ao Jie was currently depressed and clearly did not want to bother with it.

    How could this be? It couldn''te here for nothing, so it had to seed no matter what! At the thought of this, the alpha Wolf attacked without saying anything. Ao Jie''s movements were also unusually fast. He raised his hand to block and then attacked again. The alpha Wolf was cut into two again. However, it died very happily this time!

    After the leader Wolf died, the pack of wolves appeared. Seeing this, Ao Jie squinted his eyes and began to kill! It was a good opportunity for him to vent his anger on the wolves.

    These wolves were not strong enough in Ao Jie''s eyes. After a few attacks, the Wolf Pack waspletely annihted.

    Then, Ao Jie patted his butt and left the ce without taking a single cloud with him.

    After Ao Jie left, the wolves naturally revived. However, they hugged each other and cried.

    Wuwu ... Why haven''t they advanced this time? Was there not enough time? The chieftain Wolf couldn''t help but think, how about this? Wait a minute?

    With this thought in mind, the alpha Wolf appeased the Wolf Pack and asked them to wait. However, after waiting for two days, the feeling of advancing did not appear on their bodies. This time, they were depressed again!

    How did this happen? The leader Wolf couldn''t understand!

    This shouldn''t be the case! Didn''t they die again? Or was it not enough to die once? At the thought of this, the alpha decided to continue and die!

    After that, it went to uncle long.

    The first thing he said when he saw uncle long was,''dear, kill me!''

    Uncle long frowned and looked at the wolf who was obviously not in his right mind. He ignored him! However, the wolf didn''t give up. Instead, it continued to approach uncle long and even offered its head to uncle long."Dear, kill me! I''m still waiting!"

    Hearing this, uncle Long''s face darkened. Then, he shouted coldly,""Get lost! Don''t let me see you again!"

    Uncle long was both angry and helpless. He had only been here for a few days! How did she encounter a mental illness? This was the special training that cold gave them? Was he ying with them? For the first time, uncle long began to doubt Azure''s authority.

    However, a certain Wolf wasn''t that easy to deal with!

    Besides, it would be embarrassing to leave just because you asked it to. So, the wolf was determined to y dirty and shamelessly pestered uncle Dragon. Uncle Dragon was annoyed by it and had to kill it. The wolf died happily.

    Then, it was naturally the wolves ''turn.

    After killing these wolves, uncle long felt nothing but depression!

    Moreover, he was also afraid of encountering a mental patient like the wolf. Therefore, after killing the wolf as it wished, uncle long quickly left.

 Chapter 2092 My Dear, Kill Me!(2)

    As soon as uncle long left, the Wolf Pack immediately resurrected.

    Wu ... He didn''t advance again!

    After the leader Wolf howled, the pack of wolves howled as well!

    After howling for a long time, the leader Wolf once again roused its spirit and began to lecture the other wolves,""Children, don''t be discouraged. We must continue to die until the end. I don''t believe that we can''t advance after dying once at the hands of these people!"

    The leader Wolf''s words roused the hearts of the wolves. After the other wolves heard it, their faces turned red and their emotions were stirred up. They loudly echoed their ancestor,"Die! We must die! Let those humans kill us!"

    "Good! Children, let''s go! Go find those humans and die!" The leader Wolf looked at its subordinate with admiration and roared.

    After the roar, the alpha Wolf valiantly and heroically led the Wolf Pack on a journey to their deaths.

    He would not stop until he died!

    Just like that, after uncle long, the ning family head, Cheng Wu, and the rest also encountered the Wolf Pack that came to die.

    At first, when they saw thisrge pack of wolves, their hearts trembled a little. However, after hearing a certain Wolf''s deration of death, they immediately ssified these wolves as mentally abnormal and ignored them!

    However, even though they ignored the wolf, the wolf insisted on getting close to them. It even shamelessly walked in front of them. In the end, the master of the ning family, Cheng Wu, and the others had no choice but to kill the wolf and his Wolf Pack like uncle long.

    After several deaths, a certain Wolf and its pack finally advanced as they wished. This time, they cried tears of joy and cried even more miserably!

    Wu...It really wasn''t easy!

    Their path of advancement could definitely be called the blood and tears of their beast lives! However, a certain Wolf, who was already a reverent-god level cultivator, felt that it was all worth it! Moreover, it was never toote for a gentleman to take revenge. Now that it was a reverent-God and the Wolf Pack''s strength had increased greatly, it did not believe that it could not defeat those humans this time!

    The first thing he did after breaking through was to take revenge! This was also a disgrace to the entire Wolf tribe! The target it had chosen was the first elder who had killed them.

    The great elder, who thought he was unlucky, saw the wolves in front of him again and thought he was seeing things. These wolves in front of him were simr to the wolves he had met before, but the strength of the wolves in front of him was more than one level higher. Therefore, he was not sure if they were the same wolves as before, but it must be rted to them!

    Looking at the menacing wolves and their pack, the great elder knew that these wolves were here for revenge! However, he still remained calm when he faced these wolves.

    When the wolf saw that the old man in front of him didn''t have much of a reaction after seeing him, he suddenly felt that his pride was insulted. He bared his teeth and roared,""Old man, you''re dead this time!"

    "Uh! It''s really you! Aren''t you all dead?" As soon as he heard this arrogant tone and voice, the first elder knew that these were the wolves he had encountered before. It seemed that the first thing these wolves did after their strength increased was to seek revenge!

    However, what was going on with their resurrection? The great elder was bewildered.

    "Hmph! How could we die?! Human, this is our territory!" A certain Wolf said proudly. Then, it nced at the first elder with contempt and continued with its head held high,""Old man, you''re the one who''s going to die!"<sub> </sub>

    "Then, let''s try!" The great elder was not very confident, and his tone was somewhat hesitant.

    "Damn old man, what do you mean by" try "?" A certain Wolf said angrily, feeling more and more displeased with this old man! This old man was clearly looking down on it!

    "Let''s see who will die!" The great elder added. Then, he looked at a certain wolf as if he was looking at an idiot. His eyes were red as he said,''you don''t even understand this?'' A certain Wolf''s anger shot to the top of his head when he saw these few big words!

    "Then let''s try it!" A certain Wolf howled and pounced at the great elder.

    Seeing this, the great elder directly jumped to the side of the open space and dodged a certain Wolf''s first attack. After the first attack failed, the Wolf''s anger grew even more. However, it still said stubbornly,""Old man, you''ve got some skills!"

    "You''ve said this before!" The first elder''s mouth twitched as he warned.

    "Dammit! Can''t you just say what you''ve already said?" A certain Wolf roared angrily, wishing he could tear the hateful old man in front of him into pieces! This old man was too good at angering wolves, wasn''t he?

    "I can! You can say it as many times as you want!" The first elder replied perfunctorily, then took out his killer sword.

    The moment the wolf saw the long sword that was emitting a scorching aura, its heart trembled involuntarily. The power of the sword still lingered in its heart. This fact made it extremely sad and angry!

    "You can''t use this sword!" The wolf made an unreasonable request, because it was not the only one. When his subordinates saw the sword, they trembled even more violently than he did! F * ck! Their strength was no longer what it was in the past, alright? A certain Wolf was so depressed that it wanted to cry, but it could not control its instinctive reaction!

    "You think you can''t just because you say so? Who Do You Think You Are?" The great elder looked at a certain Wolf with disdain and said unhappily. If he didn''t use this sword, where would he get the confidence to win against them? One had to know that the mes attached to the sword were the nemesis of all humans and beasts. At least, that was what he thought!

    "This King is the Overlord of this ce!" Hearing the first elder''s provocation, a certain Wolf proudly announced.

    "You? I''m sorry, I really couldn''t tell. " The great elder''s light words made a certain Wolf, who had already fused with the sky, so angry that its whole body burst into mes, and its desire to tear the great elder to pieces became even stronger!

    "Old man, I''ll make you regret this!" A certain Wolf said.

    Then, the great elder was greeted by a certain Wolf''s storm of attacks!

    The great elder was fighting with a certain Wolf, and he was surrounded by countless wolves, all of them staring at him covetously. This made him feel very pressured, but he did not show it on his face. He looked extremely calm, but in fact, he was extremely nervous. However, fortunately, with the deterrence of this sword, other than the alpha Wolf, the other wolves did not dare to take advantage of the situation. This also made him feel a little more at ease. At least, he would not be attacked from the front and back!

    However, he couldn''t take it either! Thinking about the huge number of wolves, the great elder became depressed.

    After a certain Wolf had died several times and advanced, its strength was indeed different from the past. The great elder had some difficulty dealing with it. However, looking at the Wolf''s ferocious appearance, he knew that this Wolf was not joking with him. It really had the intention to kill him!

    Although the great elder knew that everything here was arranged by Cang, he wasn''t sure if they would die. After all, many big families didn''t care about the death of their nsmen when they arranged the inhuman training. They only wanted the best of the best, the true elites of the family. Therefore, the great elder didn''t dare to take it lightly. Instead, he tried his best to deal with the wolf and find the right time to strike!

 Chapter 2093 Dear, Just Kill Me!(3)

    Finally, the great elder found an opening and poured all his divine power into the sword. Then, he attacked a certain Wolf ...

    "Ah!" The wolf that was hit by the divine sword Qi widened its eyes in disbelief. It looked at the wounds on its body and the burning pain in its body. Finally, it was swallowed by the mes that suddenly burst out of its body. Before it died, it still died with its eyes wide open!

    Seeing that their ancestor had been killed, the wolves were collectively dumbfounded. Wu...How could this be?

    Their strength had clearly increased, so why did they still die in the end? This didn''t make sense! The wolves were really unwilling, but the great elder didn''t give them any time to sigh. After a few sword Qi swept over, the wolves also died with their eyes wide open.

    After another fierce battle, the chief elder was already drenched in sweat after exterminating the Wolf Pack. He took a few pills in session before his divine power and physical strength recovered. Then, he immediately left, in case a certain Wolf and its Wolf Pack came back to life and caused trouble for him.

    The moment first elder left, Leng ruoxue arrived.

    However, the scenery that Leng ruoxue saw was different from the first elder and the rest. In Leng ruoxue''s eyes, the sky was a little dark, but it was still eptable. It was just that such weather would make one feel depressed, and their mood would be affected.

    After finding a clean and t ce to sit down, Leng ruoxue started to start a fire to cook. She had decided to spend the night out in the open.

    After eating and setting up the tent, Leng ruoxue scattered some colorless and odorless powder around the tent. Then, she entered the tent with a peace of mind.

    Not long after she entered the tent, the space around her twisted.

    The Wolf Pack was resurrected!

    A certain Wolf looked at the tent in front of him and felt depressed. Wu...Why did he meet this woman who looked weak but was actually a fierce tigress again?

    Out of all these people, the person it was most afraid of and did not want to meet the most was Leng ruoxue. This was because the terrifying woman''s mes had caused it to tremble in fear even now. As for its children, after seeing that woman, they did not want to be resurrected!

    AI! Pressure! The pressure was like a mountain!

    Even if they could still Live After Death, they didn''t want to die in such an aggrieved manner!

    A certain Wolf was so depressed that he wanted to start howling. The other wolves wanted to howl as well, but they were afraid of waking Leng ruoxue up. Hence, they could only suppress their desire to vent their anger. They held it in with all their might. Every Wolf''s face turned green from holding it in. They did not even dare to breathe loudly. Finally, a certain Wolf could not bear it any longer. He gave his children a look to retreat. Only then did the other wolves dare to leave this terrifying ce carefully.

    Who knew that after just two steps, the wolves fell to the ground one after another, unconscious.

    "What''s wrong? Get up now, it''s not the time to sleep!" A certain Wolf saw his own child fall and turned pale with fright! It called out softly, but the unconscious Wolf did not give it any response.

    "You guys ..." The wolf said two more words before falling to the ground and losing consciousness.

    The next morning.

    Leng ruoxue, who had rested for the night, walked out of her tent feeling refreshed. She saw that she had gained a lot from the previous night.

    In addition to some poisonous insects, wolves were also drugged by her!

    Moreover, those wolves looked quite familiar. However, their strength was much stronger than what she had seen before!

    Leng ruoxue kicked a certain Wolf with the tip of her foot. Then, she threw arge water ball on the Wolf''s body, and the wolf slowly woke up.

    When he saw Leng ruoxue, a certain Wolf''s heart skipped a beat. It was this female devil! It didn''t do anything this time. The demon wouldn''t want to kill it, would it?

    "Have we met before?" Leng ruoxue caught a glimpse of a certain Wolf''s fear and asked indifferently.

    "No! I''ve never seen him before!" A certain Wolf refused to admit that it had seen Leng ruoxue before, but its little heart was trembling non-stop. Wuu ... Its legs had gone soft!

    "Since you''ve never seen it before, why are you shaking?" Leng ruoxue asked, feigning curiosity. She could only react ordingly to a fellow who did not speak the truth.

    "I''m cold! It''s too cold here!" A certain Wolf was quick-witted and quickly said.<sub> </sub>

    "Oh! Then what are you doing here? Are you here to kill me?" Leng ruoxue smiled and asked.

    "No, I, I''m taking the children for a walk! I never thought of killing you!" A certain Wolf wanted to cry but had no tears. It did not understand why this woman who only seemed to have the strength of a Divine King would give it such great pressure that it was afraid of dying! And this had absolutely nothing to do with resurrection. This was a natural instinct!

    "A walk? Come here?" Leng ruoxue''s beautiful face was filled with suspicion. Clearly, she did not believe the Wolf''s words.

    When the wolf saw this, it grinned and replied in a low voice,""Yes, the weather here is good. It''s very suitable for a walk!"

    "Oh, really? Howe I didn''t find this ce suitable for a walk?" Suddenly, Leng ruoxue shouted in anger. The aura around her rose sharply, causing a certain Wolf to shiver in fear. His little heart trembled even more.

    "That''s because ... We wolves like this ce. " A certain Wolf said carefully. From time to time, it would sneak a nce at Leng ruoxue from the corner of its eye. It was wailing in its heart. ''Wuwu ... Why is this demon so temperamental?'' He was so angry that he didn''t even say anything in advance. He was not prepared and almost knelt down. He didn''t kneel because his legs were soft and he couldn''t move!

    "Oh, really? By the way, you guys won''t die, right?" Leng ruoxue changed the topic and asked about what she had suspected before.

    When a certain Wolf heard this, he was dumbfounded. Why didn''t this demon y by the rules? Until now, it still didn''t know what the woman meant. It was a little confused.

    However, when a certain Wolf heard this, he still said very cautiously,""This ... I''m not too sure!" It didn''t dare to tell this woman that it woulde back to life even if it died. Otherwise, if this evil demon became addicted to killing it, wouldn''t it be looking for trouble for itself?

    Leng ruoxue, on the other hand, replied nonchntly,""Since you don''t know either, then let me try!"

    With that, Leng ruoxue immediately took out her sword. However, a certain Wolf had only said two words,''no!'' She then released a small me, and the unconscious poisonous insects and wolves were set on fire. These poor guys were swallowed by the hot me just like that ...

    After she was done, Leng ruoxue was not in a hurry to leave. She was waiting, waiting for the wolves to resurrect to prove her guess. The wolves that could have resurrected, upon seeing Leng ruoxue standing guard at the same spot, did not dare to resurrect anymore! Unfortunately, there was a time limit to their resurrection. If they refused to be resurrected, they would never be able to live again. As such, no matter how unwilling the Wolf Pack was, they could only summon up their courage and resurrect in front of Leng ruoxue.

    When Leng ruoxue saw the Wolf Pack that had appeared in front of her in perfect condition, she smiled and said,""It''s really you! You dared to lie to me before? You''re quite bold!"

    "No, I wouldn''t dare to lie to you. That was just a white lie." A certain Wolf said stubbornly, refusing to admit that he had previously lied to Leng ruoxue.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she was neither angry nor annoyed. Instead, she continued to ask with a smile,""Alright! Even if you''re telling a white lie, tell me now, why did your strength suddenly be reverent-God? Isn''t this advancement speed a little too fast!"

    "I''ve died too many times, so I advanced. However, I can''t advance even if I die again in the future. I''ve reached my limit, so I don''t want to die anymore! Wu...Let me go! Killing me will only dirty your hands!" The wolf begged. It had begged to die in order to advance, but death was very painful. After being unable to advance, it naturally did not want to experience that indescribable pain. That was really ... Worse than death!

    "How many times did you die before you became a reverent-God?" Leng ruoxue asked in surprise. She had not expected this to be the reason for a certain Wolf''s breakthrough.

    "Yes, I''ve been begging for death so much that many people think I''m mentally ill. So, please take pity on me and don''t kill me! It''s too painful to die!" A certain Wolf was ying the emotional card. Although he didn''t know if this female demon would be soft-hearted, it was always right to lower his stance!

    "Pfft!" Hearing a certain Wolf''sint, Leng ruoxue could not help butugh. Wouldn''t he be treated as a lunatic? However, wasn''t this Wolf leader a little too unreliable? In order to advance, he actually asked for death! Needless to say, the wolf was definitely seeking death from uncle long and the others. After all, this Wolf was no match for uncle long and the others. Besides, there was no one else here.

    "You''re quite a weirdo!" Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but ask after she was doneughing.

    "Thank you for thepliment! I''m shy. " A certain Wolf said in embarrassment, white smoke rising from his body.

    Upon hearing this, Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with ck lines. She was speechless. This Wolf! Seriously ... This was the first time she had seen embarrassment smoke from its body. How embarrassed was it!

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue looked deeply at a certain Wolf who had his head lowered in embarrassment. Then, she left without looking back.

    "Old ancestor, she''s gone." One of the wolves reminded Leng ruoxue as they watched her leave.

    "Eh? He left?" A certain Wolf could not believe it and raised its head abruptly. It only believed the truth when it saw that Leng ruoxue was no longer in front of it. However, why did that woman suddenly leave? It really couldn''t understand.

    However, Leng ruoxue''s departure still allowed the wolf to heave a sigh of relief. At least, they were safe!

    Then, a certain Wolf howled happily, and the other wolves immediately echoed.

    "My children! Let''s go find our next opponent! This time, we must be humiliated!" Without Leng ruoxue, a certain Wolf would be like a monkey who imed to be King! The wolves ''morale was greatly boosted, and they followed their ancestor to find trouble with the others ...

 Chapter 2094 Endless Battle (1)

    However, this pack of wolves was not very lucky. In addition, they had an out-of-line leader. Therefore, after Leng ruoxue, they found uncle long, Ao Jie, and the ning family''s master. They were still abused. The three of them did not show any mercy to the wolf that was obviously mentally unstable. They even started killing it without saying a word when they saw it. After all, this was its request!

    After dying one after another, the alpha Wolf was so depressed that it cried again. These humans were really barbaric, brutal, and unreasonable! He actually killed as he pleased without showing any mercy. What made him vomit blood was that sometimes, he was killed before he could even prepare. This fact made him feel extremely aggrieved.

    When the pack of wolves resurrected for the nth time and found uncle Dragon, Ao Jie, and the master of the ning family, the leader Wolf once asked,""Why are you guys so disloyal? you didn''t even give me a chance to speak before you killed me?"

    Uncle long and the other two gave it a reply,""Didn''t you strongly request this?" In fact, they were afraid that the wolf was talking nonsense about asking for death, so they would kill it as soon as they saw it! Moreover, although this Wolf had already advanced to the reverent-god level, it obviously did not have thebat power of a reverent-god level. It was timid and afraid of trouble, so they were not willing to hold back.

    Wuuu ...

    Wuuu ...

    After countless failures, a certain Wolf finally gave up on looking for trouble with uncle long and the other two. Instead, he found a corner with no one around andy on the ground, crying bitterly.

    Looking at a certain Wolf''s shoulders convulsing, the other wolves standing not far behind him revealed a helpless expression. Sigh! Poor old ancestor! They had thought that they could finally take revenge, but who knew that the three of them were so strong that they still could not defeat them. Moreover, in order to fight for their dignity, their ancestor had been constantly looking for trouble with the three of them. This cycle had repeated itself and they were also tormented. However, looking at their ancestor''s heartbroken appearance, the wolves were too embarrassed to say anything unpleasant. Therefore, they could only stand behind him tofort and support him silently!

    By the time a certain Wolf finished crying, three days had already passed.

    A certain Wolf, who had finally pulled himself together, wiped his tears, but he still looked at his children with a choked voice and roared,""My children! Although we can''t beat those perverts, there are a few people here who aren''t very strong. Let ''s, let''s go and take revenge on them!"

    Its words were not very confident, and after the wolves heard it, they all looked at their old ancestor in confusion, not knowing who the few people it was referring to.

    Ugh! Among the humans here, there were indeed a few who were not very powerful. Like the women they had met before, they were only at the level of a Divine King. However, with Leng ruoxue''s example, they did not dare to look down on any human. However, their old ancestor seemed to be a little depressed.

    At the thought of this, a Wolf Cub couldn''t help but say,""Old ancestor, I discovered that these people''s strength can''t be measured by levels at all. Otherwise, we''d definitely be at a disadvantage."

    It had to be said that this Little Wolf was quite intelligent. However, a certain Wolf had a character of not turning back until hitting a wall. Therefore, after hearing the little Wolf''s words, he said very indifferently,""Don''t be scared by that woman. There aren''t many people like her in this world. Besides, we''re not afraid of her because of her strength, but because of her mes. So, don''t scare yourself. I don''t believe that everyone here has her mes!"

    "What the ancestor said makes sense. Let''s go and try!" The little Wolf said unwillingly after hearing what his ancestor had said.

    "That''s more like it!" The wolf was very satisfied with the little Wolf''s tactfulness. Then, it led its team to find the human that it thought was easy to deal with.

    Needless to say, the weak humans in his mind were naturally Cheng Wu''s group. When they reappeared in front of Cheng Wu, he was only slightly surprised and said,""Are you here to die again? Kiss!" The tone of his words was exactly like that of a certain Wolf.<sub> </sub>

    "My ass! We''re here to kill you!" When a certain Wolf heard this, he roared in anger from embarrassment.

    However, Cheng Wu didn''t believe what it said. In his eyes, this Wolf was a mentally ill one. Thus, after the wolf finished speaking, Cheng Wu immediately took out a few small red balls and threw them at the Wolf Pack. In an instant, the small balls exploded in the Wolf Pack, instantly turning it into a sea of fire ...

    "Argh! Old ancestor! Help me!" The mes quickly devoured countless wolves. When a certain Wolf saw this, its lungs almost exploded. F * ck, this human actually cheated! It was really too detestable!

    The consequences of a certain Wolf''s anger were very serious!

    In its Fury, it pounced on Cheng Wu, who then brandished his weapon and began fighting with a certain Wolf!

    Instantly, the saber Light and the sword shadow reflected each other!

    It had to be said that a certain Wolf''s strength had increased after it had advanced to reverent-god level. However, Cheng Wu had never really fought a certain Wolf before, so he was not too sure about its strength. In addition, a certain Wolf was currently in a state of rage and was disying 120% of its strength. Cheng Wu found it a little difficult to deal with it.

    A certain Wolf''s sharp ws were like short daggers, emitting a cold aura as they streaked across Cheng Wu''s face like bolts of lightning. As the wolf pounced and hissed, Cheng Wu gradually felt the pressure. In the end, he could only defend himself and did not have the strength to retaliate!

    What was the strength of this Wolf? Cheng Wu was extremely puzzled, but what he was even more puzzled about was, if this Wolf had such strength, why did ite to seek deathst time? Could it be that this Wolf was really a Wolf that was suffering? Ran out ... From there?

    Cheng Wu''s thoughts ran wild as he dealt with a certain Wolf''s attacks. Gradually, his physical strength and Shen power were starting to run out. However, he had brought a lot of pills with him. Thus, after feeling that he had used up too much of his energy, he quickly fed himself a few handfuls of pills. A certain Wolf stared at him with wide eyes!

    Damn humans! He was actually eating something good in front of it! The taste of that medicinal pill was really too alluring! It also wanted to eat it! The wolves that had not been affected by the mes earlier were drooling as they stared at Cheng Wu with envious eyes.

    Upon seeing this, Cheng Wu smiled and asked,""Do you want to eat?"

    "Can I?" A certain Wolf asked in a silly manner and stopped what it was doing. It couldn''t help but feel disgusted in its heart. How could this human be so kind?

    "Of course you can. However, as the saying goes,''those who eat are short-handed.'' You''ve eaten my food, and if you continue to fight with me, wouldn''t I be at a disadvantage?" Cheng Wu said with a smile. He knew that he couldn''t beat a certain Wolf, so he could only use his wits. This Wolf didn''t seem to have a high IQ, so it should be very easy to trick!

    Sure enough, after hearing this, the wolf hesitated. However, the attraction of the pill that Cheng Wu ate was too great for it. It was definitely an instinctive attraction, and it could not resist it at all. Therefore, after thinking for a long time, the wolf finally made up its mind."Give me the pill you just ate, and we won''t fight anymore!"

 Chapter 2095 Endless Battle (2)

    "No problem, but I have a condition!" Cheng Wu continued.

    "What condition?" A certain Wolf asked with a nk face.

    "From now on, as long as I''m here, you can''t take the initiative to find trouble with me," Cheng Wu said with a serious expression.

    "I agree!" "Yes!" A certain Wolf agreed without thinking about it this time. After all, this guy wasn''t the only one here. If it didn''t cause trouble for this guy, it could cause trouble for others. A certain Wolf''s thoughts were very beautiful!

    Upon hearing this, Cheng Wu generously threw a Jade bottle to a certain Wolf. The wolf took the Jade bottle and impatiently opened the bottle cap. It wolfed down a few pills and smacked its lips in satisfaction. The gaze it used to look at Cheng Wu became much gentler.

    Just like that, Cheng Wu, a certain Wolf, and its tribesmen became temporary neighbors. It could be said that Cheng Wu was very bold to ce his residence in the territory of a certain Wolf Pack. However, he now had a grasp of the Wolf Pack''s weakness and knew that a certain Wolf liked good food. Therefore, he specifically catered to its preferences. In a few days, the man and Wolf became brothers.

    A certain Wolf even told Cheng Wu that it would protect this ce and ensure his safety. When Cheng Wu heard this, he was so touched that he almost burst into tears. Furthermore, Cheng Wu managed to get a lot of information from the wolf. However, the low-intelligence Wolf did not notice this at all. In fact, because Cheng Wu was bing more and more pleasing to the eye, he answered almost all of Cheng Wu''s questions. Unless he did not know anything, he would tell Cheng Wu everything.

    In the God protection tower''s control room, the monster who saw this scene was full of admiration for Cheng Wu''s ability. That guy might not be as strong as that stupid Wolf, but he was very slick. Look, a certain Wolf had already beenpletely subdued by him! He had even be his sparring partner. He wondered how Cang would feel after seeing this. Thinking up to this point, evildoer turned to look at Azure.

    "Cang! Your subordinates don''t seem to be very reliable!" The demonughed.

    "Hmph! That''s just my worst subordinate, the others haven''te out yet! Why are you in such a hurry?" Azure said unhappily. In fact, it was also depressed in its heart! It hated the stupid Wolf that embarrassed it even more. However, it would not show this kind of emotion, otherwise, it would be a joke to this damn demon!

    "Oh, really? Then I''ll wait and see!" His devilish smile was filled with schadenfreude. However, it was also because of his provocation that Leng ruoxue and the others were facing the greatest challenge of their lives!

    That was to fight!

    Furthermore, it was a battle that would never stop! As long as they let their guard down, they would be attacked by the enemy and be riddled with injuries.

    After Leng ruoxue had exterminated the countless number of beasts that appeared in front of her N she was finally so tired that she sat on the ground N however, the moment she sat down, she felt a gust of cold wind. Following that, the sky darkened and she heard a ''buzzing'' sound.

    Immediately, a swarm of ck poisonous bees flew over from afar. Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes narrowed. She knew that a battle was about to begin! ''Damn it!'' After grumbling and eating a few pills that could quickly replenish her physical strength and divine power, Leng ruoxue stood up. Her sword was already in her hand, and she was just waiting for the bees toe to her.

    In an instant! The bee colony arrived and surrounded Leng ruoxue!

    Then, in the middle of the swarm of bees, there was a fiery red light. The fiery red light suddenly grewrger and turned into a sea of fire. The bees, who had not developed sentience and only knew how to fight, were instantly swallowed by the sea of fire.

    A few secondster, the swarm of bees disappeared, and a swarm of snakes followed.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she was so angry that she wanted to curse!<sub> </sub>

    ''Damn it, is this even over? he doesn''t even let me take a breath. Is he trying to tire me to death?''

    Fortunately, she had brought enough pills with her, and she was an Alchemist herself. Otherwise, she would have been at the end of her rope sooner orter! Thinking of this, she suddenly started to worry about her grandfather and the others. She knew that they had also been brought in by Azure and they had a limited number of pills in their hands. How long could theyst? Moreover, could they withstand such a high-intensity, never-ending battle?

    She didn''t know if she would have the chance to meet her grandfather and the others here.

    As Leng ruoxue was thinking about this, her hands did not stop moving. The same meteor sword shower swept towards the snakes, and the snakes died the moment they touched it!

    After exterminating the snakes, Leng ruoxue quickly left the area. However, she had not gone far when she encountered countless small and cute rabbits. These rabbits were not even the size of an adult''s palm. They were all snowy white and fluffy, and were extremely cute. Furthermore, they were currently staring at her with a pair of watery red eyes. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with ck lines.

    Was Azure trying to y the emotional card?

    First, he got some disgusting poisonous insects and snakes to disgust her, and now he got some cute rabbits to confuse her?

    However, she would not be fooled, even if these rabbits were very cute! At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue raised the sword in her hand and thousands of fiery red meteors flew towards the cute rabbits. Following that, painful wails could be heard from the rabbits.

    "Big sister, why did you kill us!" The struggling rabbit said with a sad face before dying. However, Leng ruoxue was unmoved because she knew that these weren''t real rabbits. Even if they were real little rabbits, she wouldn''t show them any mercy. After all, this was Cang''s special training!

    After eliminating the rabbit, she continued to move forward.

    When Cang, who was sitting in the control room, saw Leng ruoxue kill another batch of Totoro, he pretended to be sad and said,""Wu ... Niu''s really too cruel, how can you kill my nsmen!"

    "That''s your nsman?" Hearing this, the demon couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows and ask.

    "Of course, I''m also a Totoro!" Azure nodded, not feeling ashamed at all. However, even the demon felt embarrassed for him.

    This guy''s lies were as real as the truth. He was too shameless! More importantly, he knew that if Xue ''er didn''t kill the enemy who appeared in front of her, she might be the one who would be killed! This was because Azure was cold-blooded. Even if it was a special training, he didn''t care about people dying. Hence, the training was extremely dangerous!

    But seeing Xue ''er fight one battle after another without stopping, his heart ached a little! However, Cang would definitely not give him any chance to perform, nor would he let him have the chance to see Xue ''er. So, he could only watch Xue'' er''s every move from the outside and encourage her!

    From the looks of it, Xue ''er''s condition was pretty good, but the others were in a terrible state!

    Uncle long and the others had fought more battles than Xue ''er. Although they were also group battles, the beasts that uncle long and the others had encountered were definitely a level higher than the ones Xue'' er had encountered. The leader had the same strength as them, and most importantly, they didn''t have Xue ''er''s abnormal mes. Therefore, every battle was a tough one for them!

 Chapter 2096 Endless Battle (3)

    Battle!

    Battle!

    Battle!

    For uncle long and the others, their daily task was to fight. There were countless beasts that came to their door. They had to fight at least three times a day and guard against poisonous insects at night.

    Just like that, a month passed. Uncle long and the others fought until they were about to throw up. Their divine power and physical strength were quickly used up, and their pills were rapidly running out. This fact forced them to save up on pills. Unfortunately, a night''s rest was not enough to replenish their energy. Thus, in a short month, they were Haggard and in a sorry state.

    Even so, the beasts would not let them go. Therefore, they had to be on high alert every day and find opportunities to cultivate to maintain their best condition. This kind of high-intensity battle also put a lot of pressure on their hearts, but they knew that it was useless to me the heavens and me others. Cang would not be soft-hearted, so everything still depended on themselves.

    After an unknown period of time, Leng ruoxue and the rest had gradually gotten used to such intense and intense battles. Furthermore, they were shocked to discover that after each battle, the rate at which they absorbed spiritual energy would increase. Although this was like a drop in the bucket to their rate of consumption, the spiritual energy in their bodies would not allow them to maintain their peak condition. However, to them, it was better than nothing!

    However, this discovery did notst long. Leng ruoxue and the rest realized that the number of attacks they encountered had increased every day! Needless to say, this was definitely Cang''s doing! Although this fact made them very depressed, they had no choice but to put in 120000% of their energy to deal with the battle. And with the sudden increase in the number of attacks, their speed of absorbing spiritual energy was not enough!

    Ao Jie, who had just gone through a fierce battle, was lying on a huge green rock, panting heavily. He had just encountered a group of pythons. The smallest of them was nearly ten meters in diameter, and the weakest was a Divine King. He had almost vomited blood from killing them. Fortunately, there were only a dozen pythons. Otherwise, he would have died of exhaustion!

    AI! When would days like this end?!

    During this period of time, the number of opponents he had encountered was more than the number he had encountered in his entire life. Moreover, the opponents he had encountered were all fierce, brutal, and would not rest until one of them was dead. They often took turns to fight, causing him to have a hard time. Every time he fought with his opponents, it was also extremely dangerous. He believed that if he could not kill those opponents, he would be the one to die in the end! Although he didn''t know if he would really die, he didn''t dare to take any risks!

    Furthermore, with his understanding of Cang, he knew that Cang would not be so kind as to scare them. Cang did not care about their lives either. Thus, he had to work hard to survive!

    Survive! The idea ofpleting the special training had now be his only spiritual pir!

    As Ao Jie thought about this, he tried his best to absorb the surrounding spiritual energy. Suddenly, he felt an unusual aura in the air and he quickly jumped up vigntly.

    Standing on the huge green rock, Ao Jie observed the surroundings.

    That''s strange! She had clearly felt danger just now, but why couldn''t she find it now?

    Just as Ao Jie was puzzled, the ground shook. Then, he staggered and fell from the green rock. After he stood up, he realized that the green rock was alive!

    F * ck! Even stones were unreliable these days!

    Ao Jie''s eyes widened as he looked at the stone that was moving slightly. He was thinking, what is this thing?

    It was only when a head popped out from under the rock that Ao Jie confirmed that it was a giant turtle.

    Although the giant tortoise was two meters tall and only ten meters in diameter, Ao Jie believed that this was not the giant tortoise''s maximum state. As soon as he thought of this, he saw the giant tortoise suddenly grow to more than ten meters in height and a hundred meters in diameter. It was like a mountain and looked down at Ao Jie.

    Ao Jie was not to be outdone either. He transformed into his true form and flew into the air, staring at the giant turtle.

    The Eagle and the turtle stared at each other for a long time, and finally, the giant turtle opened its mouth,""Little guy, you''ve been lying on my body for so long and you haven''t paid!"

    The giant turtle asked Ao Jie for money. Even if Ao Jie was calm, he could not ept it.

    ck lines were hanging on his forehead as he suppressed his anger and said,""Who are you calling a little fellow? You''ve lived longer than me?" He just didn''t mention money!

    "Haven''t you heard of the thousand-year turtle? I''ve grown so big, I''ve definitely lived longer than you!" The giant turtle said matter-of-factly as it stared at Ao Jie with its huge eyes. Ao Jie was a little scared!

    "That might not be the case!" Ao Jie said coldly.<sub> </sub>

    "It doesn''t matter if you believe it or not, just pay the fee for lying on my body!" The giant turtle smiled as if it was afraid that Ao Jie would not give it money.

    When Ao Jie heard this, he was so depressed that he almost vomited blood. What the hell was this ce! Why are there all kinds of oddball beasts?

    However, Ao Jie did not want to be robbed by a turtle, so he said directly,""I don''t have any money, but I''m dead!"

    "Yo! You want to y dirty? Hehe! I''m not afraid of being yed by others! If you don''t pay me the money I want, then don''t even think about leaving this ce. Stay here with me! I''m very lonely, and I really need someone to chat with me!" The huge turtle slowly said.

    "I also won''t stay here to apany you!" Ao Jie said angrily.

    "Oh, really? Little guy, it seems that you won''t shed tears until you see the coffin! AI! I didn''t want to use force, but you forced me to!" The giant turtle sighed and looked at Ao Jie helplessly. The expression on its face was very conflicted as if it was forced to do so.

    When Ao Jie heard the giant tortoise''s words, he knew that a fight was about to begin. However, after so many rounds, he did not mind fighting a few more. Hence, as soon as the giant tortoise finished speaking, Ao Jie immediatelyunched his attack.

    Several wind des that exuded a violent aura flew straight at the giant turtle''s head. When the giant turtle saw that it was in danger, it hurriedly retracted its head and hid in its shell. The wind des all hit the giant turtle''s thick shell, but not even a scratch was left.

    Upon seeing this, Ao Jie''s anger grew. However, he knew very well that the defense of turtles was extremely strong, and this giant turtle''s strength was not inferior to his. Thus, it would not be possible to defeat this giant turtle in a short time.

    With anger, Ao Jie fired a few more wind des, all of which hit the turtle shell. The giant turtle did not even reveal its head. In his anger, Ao Jie gave up on his attack and nned to leave. He could not waste his time on a turtle.

    The giant tortoise, who saw through Ao Jie''s thoughts, stretched out its head slowly and reminded him with a smile,""Little guy, you haven''t paid! You can''t leave yet!"

    When Ao Jie heard this, he was furious. Then, he said to the giant turtle,""You cowardly turtle! What kind of skill is hiding in the shell? do you dare to fight me with real weapons? Don''t hide!"

    The giant turtle was not angry when it heard what Ao Jie said. It was still smiling and said,""I didn''t Dodge! I''m on the defense!"

    "Defend your head!" Ao Jie was furious. He was toozy to argue with a turtle. He turned around and left. This time, the giant turtle did not stop him. However, after taking a few steps, he suddenly realized that he could not leave this ce. There was a colorless film in front of him that blocked his way! Ao Jie tried to attack but realized that the thin membrane did not move at all.

    "You did it?" Ao Jie turned around and looked at the giant tortoise. He said with certainty.

    "Hehe! I told you, you can''t leave without paying!" The giant tortoiseughed smugly while Ao Jie was furious.

    Just like that, the Eagle and the turtle were in a stalemate.

    The giant turtle did not fight with Ao Jie. If Ao Jie attacked, it would hide its head in its shell. When it stopped fighting, it would stick its head out and chat with Ao Jie happily. Of course, most of the time, it was the giant turtle talking to itself, but Ao Jie did not want to bother with it at all!

    "Little guy, it''s good that you''re here with me! Those beasts won''t have the chance to find trouble with you again. It''s safe and not tiring! Right?"

    The giant tortoise repeated the same words for more than a hundred times, and Ao Jie''s ears were getting calluses from hearing it. In the end, Ao Jie could not take it anymore and replied angrily,""Good my ass!"

    Trapped by these defensive giant turtles, Ao Jie was so depressed that he was about to hit a wall. At this moment, he would rather stay outside and fight with the beasts that came to find trouble than stay with this talkative turtle. If this continued, he would go crazy!

    "Ah!" "Ah!" "Ah!" The viin in Ao Jie''s heart was going crazy. When would this annoying giant turtle let him go?

    At the thought of this, Ao Jie asked tentatively,""Will you let me go if I pay you?"

    "It was originally!" The huge turtle opened its eyes slightly and said in a faint voice.

    It was supposed to be! Ao Jie was so angry that he stopped breathing and almost fainted. The giant turtle saw how excited Ao Jie was and exined,""If you had paid me in the beginning, I might have let you go. But after we''ve been together for so long, I can''t bear to let you leave! It''s very dangerous outside. If you stay here and have nothing to do, you can chat with me. We can keep each otherpany. Isn''t life like this beautiful?"

 Chapter 2097 The Black Tortoise (1)

    Ao Jie''s mouth twitched as he listened to the giant turtle nning its beautiful future. He did not want to hear this nonsense. He wanted to cut this old turtle into pieces. It was too talkative.

    The old turtle nced at the impatient Ao Jie but did not care. It continued to talk about its ideas. When it got excited, it even stretched out its limbs and gestured on the ground. A day and a night passed and Ao Jie was drowsy. Finally, Ao Jie could not take it anymore and fell asleep. The old turtle saw this and pulled Ao Jie onto its back. As if he was coaxing a child, he carried Ao Jie on his back and started to turn in circles on the ground.

    However, Ao Jie was not aware of the situation. Otherwise, he would be depressed. No one would have thought that they would still be treated like a child at their age. However, they had to admit that after being with the turtle, Ao Jie''s divine power recovered very quickly. He did not even use up any of his divine power. However, for some reason, after being idle for a long time, he actually missed the endless battles from before.

    Although such a high-intensity battle would exhaust them, it was undeniable that such a battle could stimte their potential. Perhaps they might not be used to it at the beginning, but after adapting, it would still be very beneficial to them! With this thought in mind, Ao Jie''s desire to escape from old tortoise''s control became stronger.

    After being trapped by the old turtle for a long time, Ao Jie had changed his usual dull mood and started to talk to the old turtle. He was trying to test when the old turtle would let him go. However, the old turtle was very cunning. No matter how Ao Jie tried to change the topic to'' leave '', the old turtle did not fall for it. This fact had thoroughly dealt a blow to Ao Jie. He did not expect that the seemingly simple-minded old tortoise was actually like an old fox. What should he do? Ao Jie was depressed.

    The hospitable old turtle was worried when it saw that Ao Jie was getting more and more listless.

    "Little guy, what''s wrong with you? Was it cooked?" In order to liven up the atmosphere, old tortoise deliberately made a joke.

    "You''re the one who''s been cooked! Your entire family has been cooked!" Upon hearing this, Ao Jie was furious!

    "Uh!" Looking at Ao Jie''s reaction, the old turtle was a little dumbfounded. It was just joking. Why was the little guy so excited?

    "Little fellow, could it be that you''ve really been cooked by someone?" The old turtle guessed with a touch of sympathy in its eyes.

    "How is that possible?" Ao Jie roared.

    "Then what are you so excited about? I was just joking with you." The old turtle said, feeling wronged.

    "Can jokes be made in such a way?" In fact, even though he had never been cooked, the elders in the n had always threatened him with this matter when he was young because he had yed too badly. As time went by, this matter had caused a serious trauma in his heart. Otherwise, he would not have reacted so strongly!

    "I was wrong." Old tortoise apologized sincerely and said,""Little guy, you won''t be angry with me, right?"

    "Hmph! If you don''t want me to be angry, just let me go!" After hearing old tortoise''s words, Ao Jie had an idea. This was a good opportunity and he had to seize it!

    After hearing Ao Jie''s request, the old turtle''s heart began to struggle. Its face also showed a look of hesitation. After a long while, the old turtle seemed to have made an important decision and said reluctantly,""AI! Alright! As long as you''re not angry, I''ll let you go. "

    When Ao Jie heard this, his face immediately revealed a look of joy, but it was only for a moment. Then, he confirmed with some worry,""You''re serious? You''re not allowed to lie to me!"<sub> </sub>

    "I never lie!" The old turtle promised, because it was not lying to people, hehe! Ao Jie did not understand the deep meaning behind old turtle''s words. At this time, his heart was filled with joy and he could not care about anything else.

    "That''s good, quickly let me go!" Ao Jie said impatiently. After he got out, he had to vent all his grievances. Otherwise, he would die of suffocation.

    "Let''s go! Little brat!" The turtle nodded reluctantly. Then, it waved its fat ws. Ao Jie could clearly feel that the transparent film that was blocking him disappeared.

    As soon as the thin film disappeared, Ao Jie was like a bird that was released from its cage. He transformed back into his original form and flew excitedly into the sky. He flew a few rounds in the sky and let out a few loud roars before he transformed back into his human form andnded on the ground!

    The feeling of being released was great!

    After doing all this, Ao Jie waved goodbye to old tortoise and left with big strides.

    However, he had only taken two steps when he felt that something was wrong. It was as if something was following him. When he walked, the other party walked. When he stopped, the other party stopped as well.

    Suddenly, Ao Jie turned around and met a pair of warm andrge eyes. Ao Jie was so scared that he took a few steps back. Then, he looked at the other person in disbelief,""W-why are you following me?"

    Ao Jie''s heart was palpitating. Was this old turtle nning to leave with him? Wu ... He wasn''t that little girl Xue ''er, when did he be so popr with Beastie?

    ? The old turtle nodded and said shyly,""I can''t bear to part with you, little fellow, so I''ve decided to leave with you. Although I can''t bear to leave this ce, you''re more important!"

    Hearing this, Ao Jie was not happy at all. He had always wanted to get rid of this old turtle, but now, not only did he not get rid of this guy, but he even let it stick to him. What the hell was this! He really wanted to cry!

    After a long while, Ao Jie said tearlessly,""Old senior, it''s not suitable for us to be together. You''d better not pester me! Go and find someone who''s willing to apany you! I''m begging you!"

    "But I''m only interested in you!" The old turtle blinked its watery eyes and said as if it had been wronged.

    "I''m not interested in you!" Ao Jie almost knelt down in front of the turtle. He didn''t know what the turtle saw in him! How did she get entangled with him? Moreover, he was not a human, so he could not let the old turtle recognize him as its master. He also did not know how to take care of people. He was a typical example of one person eating his fill, but the whole family was not hungry. Moreover, he was still freeloading at Xue ''er''s ce. If he brought another turtle with him, the consequences would be unimaginable if Xue'' er got angry and kicked him out as well!

    "It doesn''t matter. I believe that as time passes, we will definitely fall in love with each other!" The old turtle said indifferently, and a faint smile was revealed in its huge eyes.

    Ao Jie sighed again and again. He was helpless and did not know what to do with this stubborn old turtle! It could be said that he had never encountered such a thing in all his life. At this moment, a thought suddenly shed through his mind. Then, he asked tentatively,""That ... I know this is Azure''s territory. If I''m not wrong, you''re all Azure''s illusions, right? If that''s the case, it seems like you can''t follow me!"

 Chapter 2098 The Black Tortoise (2)

    "Those little guys are the illusions of the master of this ce, but I''m not! I''m a Beastie like you, but I''ve been living here since I was a child. I was adopted by the owner of this ce!" Ao Jie''s words made the old turtle smile calmly. It had finally met a living, real Beastie. It could not let this little guy go! Therefore, it was determined to stick to him! Hehe!

    "If you were adopted by Azure, I wouldn''t dare to let you follow me!" Ao Jie pretended to be in a difficult position.

    "It doesn''t matter! I''m free. Although the owner of this ce has provided me with a ce to recuperate, he doesn''t care who I follow! I''m still free!" The old turtle promised very seriously.

    "But I''m not free! I''m following a little girl now and can be considered his subordinate. So, I really can''t bring you along. " Ao Jie brought out Leng ruoxue.

    "Then I''ll also be that little girl''s subordinate! I believe that with my strength, she will definitely not refuse!" The old turtle said indifferently.

    Ugh!

    Upon seeing this, Ao Jie was at his wit''s end. He had said what he needed to say and he really could not think of a better excuse! He had no choice but to let the old turtle follow him.

    Not long after the depressed Ao Jie left, he was attacked by the first wave of beasts. The beasts who attacked him actually knew the old turtle and greeted it first. The old turtle also chatted with them happily for a while before the beasts started to attack Ao Jie.

    Seeing this, Ao Jie was speechless. However, he was still very grateful to the beasts that attacked him. He vented his frustration on the unlucky beasts while old tortoise found a safe ce to watch the show!

    He dealt with the beasts that attacked him cleanly and nced at the old turtle who was drowsy from watching the show. Ao Jie could not help but Twitch his mouth. This old turtle was too casual. Although he had never expected the turtle to help him when he was attacked by beasts, did it have to act so leisurely? He was really envious and jealous!

    At this moment, the old turtle closed its eyes and said,""It''s all settled! Hehe! That''s pretty fast! Let''s continue our journey!"

    After saying that, the old turtle took the lead and left. Ao Jie, who was helpless, could only follow behind.

    Along the way, Ao Jie encountered more and more beast attacks. However, not only did the old turtle not help him, but it even started to despise him.

    "Little brat, your speed in battle is not good enough! It''s too slow!" The old turtle said as he watched the battle. Ao Jie was so angry that his anger rose to the top of his head. Finally, he could not bear it anymore and shouted,""Why don''t you try? Let me see yourbat speed?"

    "How can we do that? This is a special training arranged by senior Cang for you. Besides, I don''t like fighting either, so such a rough thing as fighting should be done by you male beasts!" The old turtle shook its head and said.

    "You ..." Ao Jie was so angry at old tortoise''s words that he was speechless. Wait! A male beast? Don''t tell me that this turtle is a female!

    "You''re a female?" Ao Jie''s eyes widened as he asked.

    "Yes, you just realized it? Why are you so stupid?" The old turtle was a little dissatisfied. It thought that the little guy had already known!<sub> </sub>

    "..." Alright! He admitted that he was stupid, Ao Jie thought to himself. However, he could not be med for this. Beasts like turtles were notmon in the immortal realm and the characteristics of the mother beast were not obvious. How could he recognize it?

    Seeing Ao Jie''s depression, old turtle smiled and patted Ao Jie''s shoulder,""Little guy, let''s go!"

    Just like that, the man and turtle continued to move forward.

    Time passed.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest had stayed here for so long that they could no longer tell whether it was morning or night. The sky was getting darker and there was not much difference between day and night. In fact, on cloudy days, it was as dark as night. Hence, the longer they stayed, the more they did not care whether it was day or night.

    The more they fought, the less time they had to worry about anything else. Every second, their lives were filled to the brim. The battle had triggered all the killing intent in their bodies. At the same time, they were more focused. After all, if they were not careful, they could be in danger of dying.

    There was a time when Cheng Wu was too tired and wanted to lie on the ground and y dead because he had fought too many times. After all, he had a glimmer of hope in his heart. He knew that this was just a special training that Cang had given them. Cang probably wouldn''t put their lives in danger for the sake of his miss. It was because of this thought that he yed dead.

    However, when heid on the ground without moving, the Beastie that had been besieging him did not stop their attacks. Instead, theyunched even more fierce attacks. This fact scared him so much that he broke out in a cold sweat. He quickly got up from the ground and threw himself back into the battle. From then on, he did not dare to have any thoughts of being lucky! He could also see that senior Cang didn''t care about their lives at all!

    Perhaps this was the true meaning of the special training!

    The change in mindset and the abandonment of luck in his heart had allowed Cheng Wu''s state of mind to reach a new level. His potential had also been truly stimted. Furthermore, the current him was like a sword that had just been unsheathed, sharp yet reserved.

    Not only Cheng Wu, but the others also gained a lot.

    Their endurance and battle awareness had all been raised to a new level. The speed at which they absorbed spiritual Qi, their mental strength, and their state of mind had also improved at a godly speed. However, their minds were all focused on the battle, so they had not noticed the huge change in themselves.

    At this moment, the improvement in their mental state made them not feel tired from the frequent battles. In fact, they were filled with hot blood. Uncle long felt as if he had returned to the days when he fought side by side with hispanions. In the past, he had also been so passionate and had fought without caring about anything. He had also thirsted for victory! Now, he was reliving everything. He was extremely excited!

    However, to uncle long, the master of the ning family, and Ao Jie, they were already reverent-god level cultivators. Their chances of advancing were almost zero. However, they were still very happy that their state of mind and strength had improved! By the time they realized this, they had already left the training ground.

    Feeling that they had been moved again, the three of them were not used to it at first. After a short rest, the three looked at Cang and asked in unison,"How did we leave that ce? The special training is over?"

    "Yes, you cane out now. Why? have you not stayed long enough?" Azure nodded, but after seeing the three''s expressions, he couldn''t help but tease them.

    "I''ve had enough!" Although life there was exciting, their lives could be in danger at any time. The more time passed, the stronger the opponents Cang arranged for them became. There were several times when they almost lost their lives. Thinking of those dangerous moments, they still broke out in cold sweat! Therefore, if they could leave the special training ce, they really didn''t want to stay!

 Chapter 2099 The Black Tortoise (3)

    When Cang heard this, heughed out loud and pointed at the screen,""You guys cane out now, but they''re still suffering inside!"

    "Uh! When will theye out?" Looking at Leng ruoxue and the rest on the screen, their dirty appearance, andparing it to their own sorry state, they felt the same way. Sob ... It''s not easy for everyone!

    "When will they be able toe out?" Azure said indifferently.

    "Wouldn''t that take a long time?" Ao Jie''s sympathy for Leng ruoxue and the rest was like a torrential River, endless. Furthermore, after he came out, he did not see the old turtle. Instantly, he was in a good mood! He couldn''t help but think that he could finally get rid of that old turtle who liked to watch the fun!

    At that moment, a voice came from behind Ao Jie,""Little guy, I''m here!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    When Ao Jie heard this familiar voice, he started to break out in cold sweat. It couldn''t be what he was thinking, right? Oh my God! Why can''t you hear my inner voice? Let this old turtle go back to where it came from! He prayed sincerely.

    However, the heavens ignored his pleas. The old turtle walked behind him and patted Ao Jie''s shoulder with its huge ws as if it wasforting him.

    Then, the turtle introduced itself to uncle long and the master of the ning family,""Hello, you''re friends with this little guy, right? I''m Xuan, you can call me aunt Xuan!"

    Aunt Xuan!

    Hearing the old turtle''s words, uncle long and the master of the ning family were speechless. This old turtle actually asked them to call it aunt Xuan! This, this ... In the blink of an eye, they had another senior in the house, and this senior was obviously provoked by Ao Jie!

    In an instant, two icy daggers were shot at Ao Jie. Ao Jie was so scared that his heart was trembling. He did not dare to turn around because he could foresee how angry uncle long and the master of the ning family would be!

    However, there were people in this world who liked to take pleasure in others "misfortune. After hearing Xuan''s words, Azureughed happily,"En, en, it''s good to call her aunt Xuan!"

    Good, my ass! The three of them couldn''t help but curse in their hearts. Their expressions were extremely ugly, and they instantly turned ashen. At this time, the evildoer, who had been silent for a moment, opened his mouth and said,""You are the ck Tortoise?"

    "Yes." The ck Tortoise nodded obediently and lowered its head, not daring to look at the evildoer. Although this handsome man did not seem to be very powerful, he gave it great pressure. Its little heart was trembling all the time. If it had not put its four limbs into the turtle shell, it would have trembled.

    Azure was very clear about the ck Tortoise''s fear. He looked at the demon with dissatisfaction and said,""Why did you scare it? It''s very timid!"

    "Timid?" The demon raised his eyebrows and looked at Cang doubtfully. Then, he looked directly at the ck Tortoise, which made the ck Tortoise feel ufortable and his little heart trembled even more!

    Wu......This is fatal! Who was this person? Why did he give her such a simr feeling to master Yu? However, he was even more terrifying than master Yu! Oh! Or it could also be said that the two gave it different feelings! However, it still felt fear.

    Thinking of this, the ck Tortoise shrank its head and lowered its sense of existence in a self-deceiving way. The evildoer could not help but chuckle when he saw it.

    "Hehe! This little fellow is quite interesting! It should be the only Mystic turtle in the divine realm, right?" The demon said with certainty.

    "Yes, I am!" Azure nodded. This ck Tortoise was still an egg when it was discovered, and it was also the one who hatched this little fellow.<sub> </sub>

    Moreover, a long time ago, the ck turtle n was well-known in the divine realm. Although they were not among the four great king divine beasts, they were once as famous as the four great king divine beasts. Compared to the fighting power of the four great king divine beasts, the ck turtle n was most famous for their defensive ability. However, a million years ago, the ck turtle n suddenly went extinct for unknown reasons. This was an unsolved case in the divine realm. Even the Divine Master could not find out the reason behind the ck turtle n''s extinction! And this little turtle was kept in the space it had created.

    When uncle long and the other two heard that the turtle in front of them was the ck turtle, they took a few more nces at it. After all, the ck turtle n was once as famous as the four great king divine beasts in the divine world. However, they had never seen the real ck turtle, because when they heard of the glorious deeds of the ck turtle n, they had already be a legend in the divine world. Now that they suddenly saw a living ck turtle, they were even more surprised.

    After knowing that this turtle was the ck turtle, they were relieved that the ck turtle called himself an elder. Who asked this turtle to be so much older than them? However, if the demon didn''t call this ck Tortoise a little fellow, they would be even happier! But now, they had the upper hand.

    After living for so many years, his seniority was getting lower and lower. No one could ept this, right? As far as the eye could see, groups of elders were calling them little guys when they met. This made them, who had always felt that their seniority was very high, really unable to ept it! However, the divine world had always respected the strong. Thus, although they could not say it out loud, they could still ept it in their hearts.

    At this moment, Cang felt something strange. He nced at the screen and said in surprise,""There''s a little fellow who''s about to advance!"

    Upon hearing this, uncle long and the others quickly turned to look at the light screen. The person who was about to advance was the first elder, who was covered in wounds and tattered!

    On the screen, the Grand Elder was lying on the ground. His body was emitting a faint white light, and his face was filled with pain. Then, the Grand elder''s body exploded with a seven-colored light, and thews of heaven and earth descended ...

    Seeing all this, the master of the ning family was so excited that he was overjoyed!

    He had known the great elder for many years, and their rtionship was even closer than family. He knew that the great elder had been stuck at the divine Emperor level for a long time. Now, that old thing was finally going to advance to the reverent god level. He was sincerely happy for the great elder! He could even feel the nervousness in his heart. His eyes were fixed on the light screen without blinking, afraid that the first elder would act strangely.

    It was not until thew of heaven and earth disappeared that the master of the ning family could finally put down his worries. The reason why he was so worried was because the reverent-god level was different from the previous levels. Although thews of heaven and earth would descend as usual, the reverent-god level contained a soul attack. If one was not careful, they could go berserk and form an inner demon. As a result, being able to be a reverent-God was the greatest test for a divine Emperor. Since ancient times, many divine emperors had died while trying to break through! Otherwise, there wouldn''t be only a few hundred reverent-god level cultivators in the God Realm!

    Seeing that the great elder hadpleted his advancement, Cang directly moved the great elder out. When the great elder came out and saw the master of the ning family and the others, he immediately burst into tears and threw himself into the arms of the master of the ning family, as if he had seen a long-lost family member, and kept sobbing.

    Seeing this, the ning family master and the others were all speechless.

    Ugh! What kind of situation was this? Do you have to be so excited! However, the master of the ning family could understand the great elder and patted his back tofort him. The master of the ning family smiled and said,""Old man, congrattions!"

    "Hehe! I can''t believe that I''ll be a reverent-God one day!" When the great elder realized what embarrassing thing he had done, he immediately jumped out of his old friend''s arms, his face full of embarrassment! However, he was really too excited, because he had almost died before advancing!

    Originally, he had been stuck at the divine Emperor level for many years and had not felt the barrier to breaking through. After Cang''s special training, he had experienced many life and death trials. Before breaking through, he had been attacked by his opponents until he was on the verge of death. He had never expected that he, who had thought he would die, would actually break through at thest moment! This fact made him both surprised and happy. Even now, he still felt that it was a bit of a fantasy!

    However, he knew that this was all thanks to Cang''s special training. Cang had made him feel the threat of death, which had greatly stimted his body''s potential. He had never felt so close to death before. This feeling was too unforgettable, but he believed that no one would want to experience this feeling again, and he didn''t want to!

    Then, he gratefully turned his gaze to Cang and said,""Cang, thank you for your special training!"

    "No need to thank me! However, your strength is really too low. You actually took so long to beat a few Beastie! AI!" Blue sighed, clearly dissatisfied with the Grand elder''s performance. When the Grand Elder heard Blue''s words, he was even more embarrassed, not knowing what to say. In reality, he wasn''t very good at fighting, especially in group battles. If it wasn''t for Xue ''er''s life me cheating, his battle wouldn''t have caught Blue''s eyes.

    "However, no matter what, a rank-advancement is something worth celebrating!" Cang continued, finally saying some words of encouragement. At this time, Cang eximed,"eh!" "There''s another little fellow who''s about to advance!"He eximed in surprise.

 Chapter 2100 The Deceptive Giant (1)

    This time, the person who was going to advance was Leng ruohan. Cang nodded in satisfaction when he saw this. He thought to himself,''Niu''s brother''s aptitude is not bad. Maybe I can give him more opportunities to train!'' With this thought in mind, he began to arrange Leng ruohan''s future training in his heart. However, it was fortunate that Leng ruohan was still unaware of this. Otherwise, he would be depressed!

    On the screen, Leng ruohan''s speed of advancement was very fast. After about 15 minutes, he had officially advanced to the divine Emperor realm. However, Leng ruohan, who had advanced, was clearly at a loss. She had not expected that she would suddenly advance. After all, this was too unexpected for him!

    Before the special training, he had never thought that he would be able to advance to the divine sovereign realm so quickly. Just like the others, he had been tormented enough and almost lost his life several times. However, his luck was not bad. He was always able to turn danger into safety at the most critical moment. As for his advancement this time, he was also in the middle of a battle. Therefore, he was not mentally prepared at all. Everything seemed to havee naturally and smoothly!

    After the momentary daze of advancing, he suddenly came to his senses. At this moment, his opponent was also a little dumbfounded when he saw his sudden advancement. Leng ruohan saw this and naturally did not n to let go of this rare opportunity. After a few powerful attacks, her opponent was turned into ashes.

    Seeing this, uncle long smiled and said to Azure,""Senior Cang, can ruohan this brat alsoe out?"

    "Yes." Cang nodded, then moved Leng ruohan to the control room.

    When uncle long and the others saw Leng ruohaning out, they quickly congratted him. Leng ruohan was also very excited to see them. After exchanging some pleasantries with them, he started to worry about his grandfather and the others who had yet toe out.

    Sensing Leng ruohan''s thoughts, Cang Wei grinned and said,""Little brat, you don''t have to worry about them. They wille out sooner orter. I''ve already arranged the next training for you, so you have to work hard!"

    There''s more?

    Hearing this, Leng ruohan frowned andughed bitterly in his heart. So Cang had his eyes on him? He actually arranged training for him again? He had wanted to spend more time with Xue ''er, grandfather, and the others, but it seemed like he had no time again!

    When uncle long and the others heard Cang''s words, their hearts skipped a beat. Were they going to continue training?

    At this moment, Cang, who also knew what uncle long and the others were thinking, smiled and said to them,""Little guy, don''t be afraid. I won''t arrange for you to train together!"

    Hearing Cang''s words, uncle long and the rest heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, they also sympathized with Leng ruohan. What a pitiful little fellow! Let''s continue training!

    Receiving the sympathetic gazes from uncle long and the others, Leng ruohan felt even more depressed. Then, she could not help but ask,""Can I not participate in any training for the time being?"

    "No!" Azure said without any room for discussion.

    "But I want to spend more time with my family!" Leng ruohan said honestly.

    "Don''t worry, you''ll have plenty of time to spend with your family in the future. As for the current stage, you should still focus on cultivation! The reason why I want to train you is for your own good! After all, you''re still too weak!" Azure said with a heavy tone.

    "Alright then!" Leng ruohan replied helplessly. The gloominess in her heart was also increasing endlessly. He had just advanced one rank and his excitement had notpletely faded. However, he was still being said that his strength was too low by Cang. Sob ... This fact had dealt him a blow. However, he had a good mental fortitude and soon adjusted his mentality. Then, like genius and the others, he turned his eyes to the light screen.

    After an unknown period of time, Cheng Wu, Leng Qingtian, and the others hadpleted their advancement in rank. They were moved out by Cang. Although they all looked rather disheveled, the joy of advancing still hung on their faces. When Leng ruohan saw their excited expressions, she could not bear to tell them that they still had to continue with their training.

    But he didn''t say it, and he wouldn''t say it without waiting for others.

    Cang took advantage of their happiness to tell them directly and arranged other training for them. When Leng Qingtian and the others heard this, they were instantly dumbfounded. Uncle long, the master of the ning family, first elder, and Ao Jie looked at them with sympathy, not knowing how tofort them!<sub> </sub>

    After a long while.

    Cheng Wu Cai stuttered in disbelief,""You, you still need to train?"

    "Yes!" Cang nodded with certainty, his dark eyes still filled with disdain as he continued,""Your current strength is too low, you must train well, and I will definitely train you to be strong fighters like the war gods! Good luck!"

    God of War?

    Cheng Wu and the rest wanted to cry but had no tears. Could they say that they did not want to be war gods? However, it didn''t seem to be of much use. Cang would never ept it!

    Sob ... Could it be that they could only ept their fate?

    Thinking about it, they were really unwilling. However, thinking about how overbearing Cang was, they were all a little afraid. Hence, in the end, no one said anything to object.

    Following that, Leng Qingtian took the initiative to change the topic and asked,""Why hasn''t Xue ''ere out yet?"

    "Niu is still early! The amount of spiritual energy she needs is several times more than you all, so she won''t be able toe out for a while! And since you''vee out, then have a good rest and continue your training!" Azure said after some thought.

    "Can''t we continue training after Xue ''eres out?" Leng Qingtian said pitifully. He had not seen his precious granddaughter for a long time. He missed her so much!

    "Time is money! Niu''s grandfather! I''m doing this for your own good. There''s still a long way to go!" Azure helplessly advised.

    "Alright then!" Leng Qingtian was helpless as well. However, Cang''s words were not without reason. Soon after, Leng Qingtian and the others were teleported out of the God-protecting Pagoda.

    When they returned to the courtyard, Leng Qingtian and the others saw Bing Yao, who was looking at Yu Chuan. He was running around in circles in the garden like a headless fly. When he saw them, he immediately ran over and asked,""Where did you guys go? Where''s Xue ''er?"

    Bing Yao was depressed. Cang took everyone in the garden, leaving only him!

    This fact almost drove him crazy. Moreover, no matter how loudly he shouted, Cang, that bad guy, pretended not to hear him and didn''t appear at all! When he thought of this, he was so depressed that he wanted to bang his head against the wall!

    "We were taken into the God protection tower by Azure for special training before we came out! Azure said we have to continue training and let us out to rest. " Leng Qingtian exined calmly.

    "Oh!" Bing Yao nodded, then widened his eyes.""You''ve all advanced?"

    "I only advanced one rank." Cheng Wu said gloomily.

    "One rank is too little?" Bing Yao''s eyes widened in anger. These guys really didn''t know how lucky they were! It was extremely difficult for others to advance in rank, especially after reaching the God King stage. In order to continue advancing to the God Emperor or reverent God stage, other than opportunities, all kinds of heavenly resources were indispensable. However, with Xue ''er and Cang''s help, these fellows "advancement speed was like a rocket. If this was known by others, wouldn''t they die of envy and jealousy?

 Chapter 2101 The Deceptive Giant (2)

    "Senior Azure said that our strength is still too low!" Cheng Wu said in a small voice. He was actually very satisfied, but senior Cang was not! Therefore, they had to continue to work hard!

    "Uh! That pervert! In its eyes, there''s no one who''s strong!" Bing Yao''s mouth twitched, and he was a little speechless.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Cheng Wu and the others didn''t know how to respond to this because they knew that senior Cang would definitely hear them. Thus, they could only pretend to be silent.

    "Sir Bing Yao, we''ll go back to our room to rest!" After a long while, Cheng Wu continued to speak. Then, everyone immediately left the garden. In the blink of an eye, Bing Yao was the only one left in the huge garden!

    Seeing them run faster than rabbits, Bing Yao became even more depressed. He kept thinking in his heart, did he say something wrong? Why did these people seem to be afraid?

    How could they not be afraid? Bing Yao was talking about Cang!

    Naturally, he couldn''t hide the fact that he had said perverted Cang.

    However, Cang didn''t have the time to care about Bing Yao. All of its attention was on Leng ruoxue.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue was still in the space created by Cang, fighting with the beasts. However, because of the help of her life me, those beasts did not pose any threat to her at all. But after staying here for a long time, she would get tired of it.

    And now, she was starting to feel a little frustrated! With her annoyance, the speed of the beasts ''deaths became even faster. However, after knowing that those beasts could resurrect after dying, she naturally became unscrupulous when she vented her anger!

    Leng ruoxue had killed hordes and hordes of beasts with almost no repetition of the same divine skill. After repeated use, she had mastered the divine skills to the point of perfection. In fact, she had even created a few divine skills of her own. However, the divine skills that she had created all required the support of arge amount of divine power. Hence, other than her, no one else could use them! However, the power of those divine skills was absolutely extraordinary, especially in group attacks. Almost all of them were fatal!

    One of her favorite skills was named ''myriad Phoenix dance''. From the name, it was obvious that it was a divine skill with a fire attribute. The most unique feature of this divine skill was that it was simr to a meteor shower. However, this divine skill released phoenixes. Each Phoenix was only the size of a baby''s palm, and their bodies were burning with seven-colored mes. They were exceptionally beautiful.

    After using this godly skill many times, she had be very familiar with it. The beasts here had all been attacked by ''tens of thousands of dancing Phoenix''. In the end, the time that the beasts could appear in front of Leng ruoxue grew longer and longer!

    In the past, a few waves of beasts could appear in a day. But now, there were times when not a single group of beasts would attack her. This fact left Leng ruoxue at a loss of whether tough or cry! However, she knew that she couldn''t me the beasts. The main reason was that they were afraid of her! It was her fault for killing them whenever she was irritated, and the speed at which those beasts were resurrected clearly could not keep up with the speed at which they were killed. In the long run, she had actually fallen into a situation where she had no beasts to kill!

    This fact made uncle long and the others feel extremely helpless! The fact that Leng ruoxue was a freak was etched even deeper into their hearts.

    Especially the great elder, as long as he thought of the helplessness and restraint he had when he killed the beasts, andpared it to Xue ''er''s ease, he had the urge to cry. Wu ... It was really infuriating topare!

    In the control room.

    Uncle long hesitated for a long time before he finally couldn''t help but ask,""Senior Cang, is thatss Xue ''er going to continue staying inside like this?" He felt that Xue ''er coulde out now. Even Beastie did not dare to appear in front of her, so there was no point for her to continue staying there!

    "Mm! I''ve said it before, you can''te out without breaking through!" Azure said somewhat stubbornly.<sub> </sub>

    "Hmph! Your useless subordinates don''t even dare to show their faces, what''s the point of Xue ''er still staying there?" Evildoer sneered at Cang''s words. From his point of view, this bastard Cang wanted to separate him and Xue ''er, that''s why he came up with the special training. Now, the special training was no longer meaningful to Xue'' er, but this bastard still refused to let her out. This was preposterous!

    "They don''t dare to show their faces, but don''t you still have me?" Azure said with a smile.

    When the demon heard this, he was shocked. He quickly squinted his eyes and asked,""What do you mean by that?" ''Damn it!'' It couldn''t be what he was thinking, right?

    "Hehe! It''s the literal meaning!" Azureughedcently before disappearing. When they saw him again, he was already on the screen.

    After that, they watched as Cang Huan turned into a small snow-white Rabbit and bounced towards Leng ruoxue''s direction.

    Instantly, everyone was speechless, and the demon''s face gradually darkened.

    Cang arrived in front of Leng ruoxue very quickly and sat down. At this moment, Leng ruoxue was preparing dinner for herself. When she saw the rabbit in front of her, she was stunned for a moment before saying,""You''re offering yourself to me for dinner?"

    "No!" Cang shook his head, his nose couldn''t help but take in a breath of the delicious food floating out of the pot.

    "Could it be that he''s here to pick up food?" Leng ruoxue was speechless. She could not understand why a little beast that she had conjured would want to eat. The wolf that he had met the first time was a foodie, and this rabbit seemed to be one too.

    "Hehe! You''re right!" Azureughed.

    "You are ... Cang?" Leng ruoxue probed when she heard his tone.

    "How did you know?" Azure was a bit surprised. He didn''t think that Niu would still recognize him even after he turned into a rabbit. This wasn''t easy to handle! However, how did Niu recognize it? One had to know that it had already concealed its aura.

    "Your tone of voice hasn''t changed." Leng ruoxue''s forehead was full of ck lines. She didn''t know what Cang wanted to do by turning into a rabbit and running in front of her. He couldn''t be here to y hide-and-seek with her, right?

    "Oh!" Blue was a little depressed when he heard this. He didn''t expect that his tone would expose him. But it didn''t matter. Since he had been exposed, he would think of other ways!

    "Cang, why did youe in?" Leng ruoxue continued to ask.

    "Hehe! I originally came in to apany you in your special training, but Niu''s mes are too terrifying, even the Beastie I conjured is afraid! However, since you''ve recognized me, I can''t be your sparring partner anymore!" Azure spread out his little ws and said helplessly.

    "What else do you n to do?" Leng ruoxue asked out of curiosity. She had been idle for at least three days, right? Not a single Beastie came to find trouble with her. This fact made her rather speechless, and even made her often wonder if she was really that terrifying.

    "I''m going to upgrade your special training!" To tell the truth, this was also ast-minute decision.

    "How do I upgrade it?" Leng ruoxue was very surprised. Was Cang nning to reveal his trump card?

 Chapter 2102 The Deceptive Giant (3)

    "Hehe! You''ll know after I finish this meal. " Cold stared at the fresh food.

    "Uh!" Hearing this, Leng ruoxue felt even more helpless. However, she still took the initiative to hand the dishes to that little foodie, Cang. Cang also ate without any reservations.

    After eating and drinking to its heart''s content, Cangid in Leng ruoxue''s arms with its limbs spread wide open. It burpedfortably and Leng ruoxue was at a loss for words when she saw its current state.

    As for evildoer who could see Cang''s every move through the light screen, he was so angry that his face turned ck and dark clouds gathered. The cold air on his body could instantly freeze people into ice sculptures.

    Uncle long and the others, who felt the chill, couldn''t help but keep a safe distance from him so that they wouldn''t be affected.

    When dang Cang had rested enough, he had an idea and left with Leng ruoxue.

    Momentster, Leng ruoxue moved to another location. This time, she was no longer in the forest. She had arrived at a room.

    That room was like a secret chamber. There was no wind on all four sides. There were no decorations in the room or on the walls. It looked rather simple. However, Leng ruoxue did not think that this room would be as ordinary as it looked. She was very clear that Cang would not bring her to a ce where she was not of much use.

    "Where is this ce?" Leng ruoxue nced at Cang and asked calmly.

    "This is the training room." Azureughed.

    "What trial?" Leng ruoxue''s curiosity was piqued.

    "Anything is fine! Girl, you can continue your special training here from now on! The opponents here are very strong!" Azure said with a mysterious expression.

    "Very strong? How strong are they?" Leng ruoxue didn''t understand. The opponents in the forest she was in previously weren''t weak either, right? She often encountered godly venerable rank beasts!

    However, when Cang heard Leng ruoxue''s question, he only smiled and didn''t reply. Then, he snuggled into Leng ruoxue''s arms before leaving reluctantly.

    After Cang left, she was the only one left in the empty room. Leng ruoxue stood there in boredom, but her heart was thinking about what would be here.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue felt a distortion in space not far away from her. She looked up and saw a giant with yellow skin that was tens of meters tall appear in front of her.

    Not only was this giant tall and big, but his body was also very strong. His waist alone could fit at least five Leng ruoxues. His eyes were even bigger than copper bells. However, the giant was expressionless as he crossed his arms and looked down at Leng ruoxue.

    As for the giant''s strength, it was only at the level of a God King!

    After Leng ruoxue observed for a while, the questions in her heart grew.

    The giant''s strength left her even more puzzled. Azure knew how powerful her mes were, so why did she create someone with the same strength as her? She didn''t quite understand Cang''s meaning.

    Just as Leng ruoxue was at a loss, the giant finally spoke,""I''ll be your sparring partner from now on. You have to defeat me in order to have the chance to challenge higher level trials!"

    "I know!" A long sword appeared in her hand. The sword was emitting a frightful cold Qi. When the giant saw this, he did not even bat an eyelid.

    In that instant, Leng ruoxue made her move!

    A loud and clear Phoenix cry suddenly rang out!

    The sword Qi that was infused with fire attribute divine power was like a fiery red Phoenix that was ready to fire. After circling a few times in the air, it pounced at the giant!

    However, the giant didn''t move at all, nor did it seem like it was going to defend itself. It just stood there quietly, waiting for the Phoenix to arrive.

    Seeing this, the Phoenix blinked its lively red eyes. Then, with a ''whoosh'', it went straight through the giant''s body. In an instant, the giant''s body was ignited with a monstrous me. However, the me was quickly extinguished. The giant''s body was intact, not even a scar could be found.

    What was going on?

    Leng ruoxue was shocked. She had also injected her Natal mes into her sword earlier. However, her mes did not seem to cause any harm to the giant. This was simply too unbelievable. Her mes, which had always been sessful, had also failed at their first attempt! This fact made her not dare to take this giant lightly!

    Following that, Leng ruoxue continuously struck out with her sword. Every single strikended urately on the giant''s body. Unfortunately, just like before, she was unable to cause any damage to the giant.<sub> </sub>

    Leng ruoxue was depressed! What kind of monster was this? Why wasn''t her life me useful anymore?

    At this moment, the giant''s body started to glow with a faint light. Leng ruoxue was confused and tried to swing her sword again. However, in that instant, the sword she had swung was reflected back on her body. At that moment, she felt a metallic taste in her throat and the pain in her internal organs was unbearable.

    Leng ruoxue knew that she was injured. She quickly took out a healing pill and ate it. Then, she continued to attack ...

    However, all of her attacks were reflected back at her, and the pain that got worse and worse almost made her faint.

    Sensing that something was amiss, Leng ruoxue swallowed another pill and stopped her attacks temporarily. Then, her beautiful eyes started sizing up the giant.

    After observing for a long time, she still couldn''t tell what the giant was made of, whether it was a real person or an illusion. However, she already knew the giant''s strength, which was that any of her attacks were ineffective against him. Not only that, but the giant could also reflect her attacks. Therefore, no matter how many attacks she attacked, she would still hit herself!

    This was really too depressing!

    If this continued, how were they going to fight?

    Leng ruoxue racked her brains for a long time, but she still could not think of a way to hurt the giant. Now she finally knew why Azure let this guy out! He even asked her to beat him! However, how could he defeat someone who was not afraid of any attack and could even reflect it?

    Just as Leng ruoxue was at her wit''s end, uncle long and the others were equally dumbfounded when they saw the giant through the light screen. W-what was this thing? They were very clear about the strength of Xue ''er''s abnormal me, but now, Xue'' er could not do anything about it! This was truly unbelievable.

    The demon turned his head and nced at Cang, saying indifferently,""To think that you could think of such a method. Are you nning to let Xue ''er stay inside forever?"

    The demon was a little unhappy. Uncle long and the others might not know the giant''s origin, but he knew that the giant was the guard of the God-protecting tower. They were born together with the God-protecting tower spirit. Besides protecting the God-protecting tower, their other purpose was to train. Therefore, the giant could be considered a product of chaos. Not only was it not afraid of the chaos Divine fire, but it was also impossible to deal with it with conventional methods. Moreover, there was a certain rule to defeating the giant. Brute force or normal attacks would not work. To put it bluntly, if one wanted to defeat the giant, they had to rely on wisdom.

    In addition, as far as he knew, no one had been able to defeat this giant so far! As for whether Xue ''er could defeat it, it would depend on whether she could find the giant''s weakness. He couldn''t help much in this regard.

    Moreover, seeing Xue ''er getting injured in session, his heart ached, and his gaze towards Cang became even more unfriendly!

    However, Cang didn''t care about the daggers in his eyes. Instead, he said provocatively,""I believe that Niu will think of a way. Don''t you have confidence in Niu?"

    "Of course I''m confident!" Hearing these words, the demon gritted his teeth. In his heart, he wished he could chop this hateful Cang into eight pieces! However, from the looks of it, he was afraid that he would not have the chance. Therefore, he felt a little aggrieved.

    "Since you''re so confident, then just wait! That''s right, I have to send Niu''s grandfather and the others to continue their training!" Azure seemed to have suddenly thought of this and disappeared after speaking.

    Seeing the obviously guilty Cang leave with an excuse, the evildoer was even more furious. Uncle long and the others expressed their deep sympathy for Leng Qingtian and the others.

    However, the person who was most worthy of sympathy now was Leng ruoxue.

    The giant was too tall, so when she looked up for a while, she felt her shoulders and neck ache. Helplessly, she could only float in the air and barely meet the giant''s eyes. The giant also seemed to not see her movements, and was very calm.

    "Can I ask you a question?" Leng ruoxue tried to probe.

    "We can ''t!" The giant said coldly, his refusal was very straightforward.

    "Then can you tell me what you are?" Leng ruoxue changed her way of speaking and continued to ask.

    "Noment!" The giant''s answer was simple and clean, without any hesitation! However, when Leng ruoxue heard this, she was extremely depressed. This was because this giant was simply too uncooperative. Sob ... Her inner viin was already filled with anger! This giant was too much of a scam, wasn''t it?

    "You just injured me!" Leng ruoxueined, feeling wronged.

    "I didn''t even make a move. That was your own attack." The giant spoke the truth, not willing to be the scapegoat at all.

    When Leng ruoxue heard the giant''s honest words, she choked and almost passed out. This, wasn''t this rebelling? She had always been the one to anger others, but today, she was the one being angered!

    Giant, what are you trying to do?

    Can''t you just cooperate and answer properly?

 Chapter 2103 The Battle With The Three Giant Brothers (1)

    Leng ruoxue''s heart was filled with all sorts of anger, helplessness, and ... All in all, she finally understood what it meant to anger someone to death. This tall giant in front of her was like a piece of meat that couldn''t be cut. No matter how sharp her de was, she couldn''t do anything to him!

    With such self-awareness, Leng ruoxue dejectedly squatted at the corner of the wall and drew circles, cursing him!

    When the giant saw Leng ruoxue''s state, he remained unmoving and calm as if nothing had happened. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue became even more depressed.

    AI! How could he hurt this giant?

    She didn''t dare to attack the giant easily anymore. Otherwise, she would be the one being hit every time. Even if she had a body of steel, she wouldn''t be able to withstand that kind of torment!

    After thinking for a long time, Leng ruoxue still couldn''te up with a solution. However, even though she had her head lowered, she had been secretly observing from the corner of her eyes.

    The giant stood very straight, and his eyes were always looking straight ahead, without nting at all, as if he had been specially trained.

    In the end, she decided not to waste her time thinking about it. She took out a recliner andy on it. There was a small table beside the recliner, which was filled with all kinds of food, desserts, and fruits. She began to eat them slowly.

    Uncle long and the others were dumbfounded when they saw this scene from the control room. What was Xue ''er doing? Why is he eating? However, seeing her eating so happily, they were all a little greedy.

    The ck Tortoise said to Ao Jie directly,""Little guy, I want to eat those things too. Make some for me!"

    "I don''t know how to do it!" Ao Jie gritted his teeth, but his answer was despised by the ck Tortoise.

    The ck Tortoise said disappointedly,""AI! In this day and age, a man who couldn''t cook was not a good man! As a man, you must be able to go to the hall, work in the kitchen, work withoutint, and do everything you want. You''re not qualified!"

    The ck turtle''s words made uncle long and the others ''foreheads full of ck lines. They all sighed in their hearts. ording to the old turtle, they were all not good men? What kind of theory was that? They were not convinced! At the thought of this, they red at the culprit!

    However, the old turtle could not understand their inner thoughts. Even if it did, it would not care. However, it looked at Ao Jie with more and more sympathy and disappointment, which made Ao Jie nervous. Uncle Dragon and the others did not look friendly either.

    Ao Jie, who could not bear it any longer, surrendered under the double pressure of the old turtle, uncle Dragon, and the others. He took out his precious food and ced it in front of the old turtle.

    Seeing this, the old turtle nodded in satisfaction and then began to eat.

    Soon, the turtle finished eating and stared at Ao Jie.

    "I don''t have any more, I''ve given them all to you!" Ao Jie spread his hands and said helplessly.

    But old tortoise''s disbelieving look made him so depressed that he wanted to scratch the wall. Wu...Was his credibility that low?

    "AI! If there''s no then there''s no! I didn''t expect to be full. " The old turtle said after a long while after hearing Ao Jie''s words. There was still a faint mist in its huge eyes, and it looked as pitiful as it could be.

    Furthermore, other than looking at Ao Jie with such a gaze, it also targeted uncle Dragon and the rest. In the end, uncle Dragon and the rest felt ufortable under its gaze and had to rummage through their storage rings to see if there was any ready-made food for it.<sub> </sub>

    Finally, the old turtle was satisfied.

    At the same time, the giant who was confronting Leng ruoxue finally showed some reaction when he saw Leng ruoxue take out a pile of fragrant food.

    "What are you eating?" The giant asked.

    "Noment!" The narrow-minded Leng ruoxue also replied.

    "Then you can at least tell me where you got this thing, right?" The giant asked, unwilling to give up.

    "I made it myself!" Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    "How can I have a taste of it?" The giant asked.

    "What, you can eat too?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "Of course I can, but I''ve never eaten anything before!" The giant was very honest, and there was a rare shyness on his stiff face. In this way, he looked more lovely.

    "You''re really pitiful! How about this, Let''s Make a Deal. I''ll get you food, and you''ll tell me everything about this training room, including you! How is it?" Leng ruoxue said with a smile. The expression on her face was clearly that of a Big Bad Wolf trying to abduct a little white rabbit. However, the giant started to think about it seriously.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue did not disturb him. However, she was secretlyughing in her heart. It seemed like using food as bait was the right thing to do, and she was most skilled in kidnapping! She didn''t believe that any human or beast wouldn''t be tempted by the food she made! Although she didn''t know what this guy was! However, as long as he could eat, he would definitely not be able to escape!

    Sure enough, the giant, who had been thinking for a long time,promised and agreed. He saw that the food on the table was decreasing little by little. If he didn''t agree, he would have no share of these nice-smelling things! From this, it could be seen how great the temptation of delicious food was! For the sake of delicious food, he could even give up his unspeakable principle!

    Seeing that he had agreed, Leng ruoxue was naturally not going to be stingy. After she invited the giant to sit beside her, Leng ruoxue enthusiastically ced food into his hands. However, the food in front of her was clearly not enough to fill the gaps between the giant''s teeth. Hence, she took out even more food that she had prepared earlier.

    Giant''s face lit up when he saw this. Then, he began to tell Leng ruoxue everything that had happened as he ate.

    From the giant''s words, Leng ruoxue found out that this ce was just as Cang had said. They could do any kind of trial as long as Cang could think of it. All the trials would be conducted here! The giant in front of him was Cang''s guard. He was Cang''spanion. His purpose here was naturally to create obstacles for the trial-takers. In addition, the giant also said that he was not Cang''s only guard. He was also the weakest of all the guards.

    After hearing this, Leng ruoxue was so depressed that she wanted to scratch the wall. This fellow was the weakest, and she couldn''t even deal with him. If it was someone stronger, what would she do? Could it be that Cang was nning to let him stay here forever?

    No! This was absolutely not allowed! She still had a lot of things to do! At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue asked again,""By the way, do you have any weaknesses?" In other words, she was asking how she could defeat them. However, she would not ask so directly.

    "Weakness? We have no weakness!" The giant frowned as he thought.

    "How is this possible?" This answer made Leng ruoxue so depressed that she almost vomited blood. However, when she saw the giant''s nk expression, she knew that the giant was speaking the truth.

 Chapter 2104 The Battle With The Three Giant Brothers (2)

    "I really didn ''t! We''re invulnerable to weapons, water, and fire, and we can''t die. So, I don''t know what weaknesses I have! However, you can take your time to search for it!" The giantughed as he consoled her. In reality, he didn''t tell her everything. However, he wouldn''t reveal everything to Leng ruoxue.

    Slowly search? How long would he have to find it? Leng ruoxue was a little anxious and tried to negotiate,""I also want to look for it slowly, but my time is very tight. I really don''t have that much time. Why don''t you just tell me directly how I can get past you?"

    "Didn''t I tell you that as long as you can defeat me, you can get past me!" The giant looked at Leng ruoxue as he spoke. However, the words ''why is your memory so bad'' were clearly written in his eyes. There was even a hint of sympathy in his eyes, which made Leng ruoxue a little mad.

    "You think you can win?" Leng ruoxue couldn''t take it anymore and asked.

    "Of course. However, if you want to defeat me, you can''t rely on brute force! So, do your best! Although you''ve given me a lot of delicious food, I won''t go easy on you!" The giant said seriously.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she nodded her head. After the giant finished eating, it stood back at its original spot and did not move.

    Leng ruoxue spent the rest of the time observing.

    asionally, she would exchange a few moves with the giant. However, those few moves would stillnd on her body without any exception. After many experiments, Leng ruoxue had discovered a certain pattern. That was, when the giant''s body emitted a faint white halo, his strength and rebound would also be the strongest, and this Halo wouldst for nearly an hour before disappearing.

    Every time the Halo disappeared, it would appear again after three hours. During this period of time, although the giant''s defense was still somewhat abnormal, at least it would not bounce back. However, the damage caused by swords, water, and fire was still minimal!

    Although this fact made Leng ruoxue very depressed, it also made her braver. After observing for a long time, she finally noticed a slight difference.

    It would take about four hours for the giant''s Halo to appear, disappear, and reappear. However, during this period of time, there were more than ten minutes of nk time. This was because during those ten minutes, the giant''s body had obviously be dimmer. Leng ruoxue had purposely tested it out during that time and was surprised to find out that the giant''s defense was at its weakest during that time. Not only could she injure him, but she could also not reflect the damage. It was definitely good news for her!

    However, this also meant that she had to defeat the giant in more than ten minutes. And looking at the giant''s tall and strong appearance, although his defense was low, it would not be easy to defeat him in such a short time! Moreover, the giant would be able to attack at that time!

    All of this made Leng ruoxue realize that even though the giant looked simple and honest, he had not told her the whole truth. He was still holding back. However, now that she had found the secret to defeating the giant, she no longer cared about this. After all, if the giant had really told her everything, it would be quite meaningless, wouldn''t it?

    After knowing this oue, Leng ruoxue''s frustration from before disappeared and she calmed down.

    After another round of waiting, she finally found the moment when the giant was at its weakest. She was ready to strike! In short, she had to defeat the giant within ten minutes this time!

    With this thought in mind, Leng ruoxueunched an all-out attack!<sub> </sub>

    In an instant! A fire Dragon leaped out from the tip of Leng ruoxue''s longsword. After circling in the air for a short while, the fire Dragon pounced towards the giant ...

    The fire Dragon quickly wrapped around the giant and twisted with all its might. The muscles on the giant''s arm expanded rapidly as it tried to break free from the fire Dragon''s restraint. However, the fire Dragon twisted the giant tighter and tighter until the giant couldn''t move at all. No matter how hard the giant struggled, he couldn''t break free from the fire Dragon''s encirclement. This fact made the giant depressed and he couldn''t help but roar!

    "Ah ..." The giant roared and exerted more force in his arms. Leng ruoxue felt a sharp pain in her eardrums and her heart was slightly ufortable.

    This surprise surprised her. She didn''t expect that even though the giant was trapped, his roar could still hurt her. Was this the so-called Sound Attack? At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue conjured a Green Phoenix of the wind attribute andmanded it to attack the giant.

    The beautiful Phoenix arrived in front of the giant. First, it used its sharp ws to grab the giant''s head. Then, it stabbed its sharp ws into the giant''s chest. After a few scratches, the giant''s body was covered in wounds. At this time, the fire Dragon released the giant and imitated the Phoenix. At this time, the giant had lost the power to fight back. Under the attack of the dragon and phoenix, the tall giant finally fell to the ground in pieces. They turned into specks of Starlight and disappeared.

    This ... Did this count as her victory? Leng ruoxue was not too sure.

    At this moment, the space twisted again. Another giant that was even bigger and stronger than the previous one appeared in front of Leng ruoxue. This giant was a divine Emperor.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she was extremely depressed! This wasn''t the end? This guy''s strength was above his, so he was even more difficult to deal with! However, it was fortunate that she had already found the pattern to defeat these Giants. Otherwise, she would have vomited blood in anger!

    When the giant saw Leng ruoxue, his first words were,""Defeat me and you can continue to the next trial!"

    Upon hearing this, Leng ruoxue''s first reaction was,"more? "You bastard!" Cang was nning to tire her to death? Or did he really n to trap himself here for the rest of his life? No matter which of the above options, she didn''t want them!

    However, this giant was obviously more agile than the previous one and seemed to be able to read people''s minds. He turned to Leng ruoxue and said,""Of course, if you can advance here, even if you can''t defeat me, you can still leave. However, if you do that, you will have a stain on your reputation. So, my opinion is that you should defeat me!"

    In Leng ruoxue''s opinion, these words were as good as not saying anything. In fact, they even had the suspicion of angering the giant to death. Hence, when Leng ruoxue heard this, she only rolled her eyes at the giant and did not reply.

    Following that, Leng ruoxueid back down on the deck chair. She decided to rest for a while before deciding what to do. Since this giant wouldn''t take the initiative to attack, she still had some time.

    When the giant saw Leng ruoxue lying down on the recliner, he found a ce to sit down as well. He continued,""Do you still have the food you gave to third brother? I also want one!"

    This guy was really impolite! Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but Mutter to herself. Then, she smiled and asked,""That guy earlier was third bro? Then are you the second?"

 Chapter 2105 The Battle With The Three Giant Brothers (3)

    "Mm! We are The Three Giant Brothers! If you beat me, it''ll be our big brother''s turn to receive you. He has the strength of a reverent-God, so you have a fight to fight! Hehe!" After the giant finished speaking, he evenughed wretchedly, as if he was gloating over Leng ruoxue''s misfortune. This caused Leng ruoxue''s mood to deteriorate. It seemed like she wouldn''t be able to leave for a while.

    However, in order to build a good rtionship with the giant, she still took out food to serve him.

    After that, the two of them started doing what they were supposed to do!

    As the giant ate the delicacies, Leng ruoxue took out her pill furnace and started to refine pills.

    After an unknown period of time, Leng ruoxue had finished refining all the pills she wanted. She raised her head and saw that the giant was still eating. Furthermore, the way he ate was rather elegant. At least,pared to third brother''s gobbling, the way he ate was more pleasing to the eye.

    When the giant received Leng ruoxue''s gaze, he only returned a smile and continued to eat demurely.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue suddenlyunched an attack. The giant reacted quickly and leaped up, dodging the attack andnding lightly on the ground.

    "You''re so unfriendly! How could you sneak attack me when I''m eating?" After the giantnded on the ground, he said in a slightly aggrieved manner. However, he did not dy in sending the food into his mouth. Upon seeing this, Leng ruoxue''s forehead was filled with ck lines. She thought to herself, this glutton!

    "Haven''t you heard that all is good in war? I just wanted to test your reaction!" Leng ruoxueughed evilly. However, her heart felt heavy. This fellow''s reaction speed was surprisingly fast! It was obviously not something that third brother couldpare to!

    "Are you satisfied with my reaction?" The giant rolled his eyes and asked helplessly.

    "Very satisfied, continue to maintain it!" With that, Leng ruoxuey back on the recliner. The giant saw her like this and did not disturb her. He continued to focus on eating his food.

    However, Leng ruoxue wasn''t really so tired that she wanted to lie down. She was thinking and lowering the guard of this giant. However, it didn''t seem to be very sessful. This giant was much more cunning than third brother!

    After the giant finished eating, he turned his attention to Leng ruoxue and asked in a serious tone,""When do we start fighting?"

    "Can we not fight?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "Of course not! Even if it''s just for fun, we still have to fight!" The giant replied with a smile.

    "But there''s a saying that goes,''one who eats others will be short-lived.'' You''ve eaten so much of my food, do you have the cheek to fight me?" Leng ruoxue asked indifferently.

    "These are two different things! Although I ate your food, I can still give you some water. We''re even!" The giant said.

    "Go easy? How are you going to go easy on me?" Leng ruoxue was a little curious. This fellow actually dared to say that he would go easy on her. Wasn''t he afraid of Cang getting angry?

    "I won''t attack! Don''t worry, I won''t reflect it. " The giant said after some thought.

    "But, isn''t it hard to break through your defense?" Leng ruoxue said in understanding. She could tell that this giant was different from the one from before. Even though this giant had said that he wouldn''t rebound, who knew what other strange abilities he had!

    "Then I won''t defend either, this should be fine, right?" The giant thought for a while and made a decision.

    "Really?" Leng ruoxue asked doubtfully. Hearing giant''s words, she felt even more uneasy. Would things be that simple? She didn''t believe that this cunning fellow would be so kind. More importantly, if the giant really did that, wouldn''t her trial be meaningless? Thinking of this, she hesitated.

    "Yes, yes, really!" The giant promised. When he saw Leng ruoxue''s expression, heughed to himself. His master was right. He promised not to attack or defend, but his master''s future master did not dare to attack! This result made the giant a little proud.

    However, Leng ruoxue''s next words left giant in a dilemma.

    "If that''s the case, then it''s decided!" This time, Leng ruoxue didn''t hesitate and spoke directly.

    The giant was dumbfounded.

    It shouldn''t be like this, right? How did this happen? Why was it different from what he had imagined? What went wrong? The giant couldn''t understand.

    "Receive my attack!" Ignoring the giant''s dazed look, Leng ruoxue shouted and struck out with her sword. When the sword Qi, which was terrifyingly cold and extremely sharp and contained divine power, hit the giant''s body, it did not even leave a mark. Leng ruoxue could not help but frown at this result.<sub> </sub>

    She was certain that the giant in front of her had no defense, but her sword could not hurt him. What did this mean? This meant that this giant was truly invulnerable!

    Wait a minute! She seemed to have missed something?

    A light bulb went off in Leng ruoxue''s head. She suddenly remembered what the giant had told her. He said that they were invulnerable to weapons and fire and water!

    When the giant had said those words earlier, she had thought that he was referring to himself. However, now that she thought about it, he was probably not the only one who had said those words. That was because the giant from before was only immune to her attacks when the Halo appeared. However, she was still able to move him at other times. Although he would rebound back, at least he would not be as invulnerable as this one!

    He wondered if the mes would be of any use to him. With such a thought in mind, Leng ruoxue decided not to use her sword or divine power. Instead, she would try using fire.

    A small me suddenly appeared on her slender white fingertips. The me was only the size of a fingernail, dark purple in color, and extremely hot. After seeing the me, a strange expression appeared on the giant''s face, and his heart was a little panicked. However, he tried his best to appear calm, but when he saw the me leaping towards him, his face still showed a trace of crack.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue knew that this me was most likely his nemesis. Instantly, her heart rxed. The mes she released quickly engulfed the giant and instantly ignited a huge me ...

    After the mes were extinguished, the giant disappeared as well!

    Evildoer, who was in the control room, turned to look at Cang, who had returned a while ago, and asked,""Isn''t the Constitution of your apanying guard the same?" Although he knew that some guards were not afraid of the divine fire, he was not sure that there were still some who were afraid!

    "Of course it''s different!" Azure said proudly.

    "Then what''s the next one afraid of?" The demon''s curiosity was piqued.

    "You''ll know when you see for yourself!" Cang kept them in suspense and had a mysterious look on his face, causing the people present to clench their teeth! However, they still turned their gazes to the light screen in resignation.

    At this moment, another giant appeared in front of Leng ruoxue.

    However, this giant''s height and body size were not as huge as the previous two. However,pared to normal people, he was still considered a giant. After all, he was almost three meters tall. Leng ruoxue had to look up to him! This fact made her feel a little vexed. Why was she so short?

    When the giant saw Leng ruoxue, he said directly,""I''m different from second brother and third brother. I don''t know how to rebound, and I''m not invulnerable. However, I''m not afraid of your divine fire, and I''m stronger than you. Therefore, you must defeat me with your real strength. Otherwise, you won''t pass!" And his strength was reverent-god level.

    "By the way, although your food is very tempting, I''m not interested!" The giant added, and his addition also made Leng ruoxue give up on the idea of continuing with her gourmet strategy.

    After some thought, Leng ruoxue smiled and said,""I know that you''re a reverent-God and I''m just a puny Divine King. It''s almost impossible for me to defeat you. So, I''ve decided to cultivate first. Can you not disturb me?"

    "Sure!" The giant nodded in agreement and found a ce to sit down. Leng ruoxue continued to lie on the deck chair and closed her eyes.

    When the giant saw this, he was a little speechless. He couldn''t take it anymore and said,""Didn''t you want to cultivate? Why are you sleeping?"

    "I didn''t sleep. This is one of my cultivation methods!" Leng ruoxue did not even lift her eyelids as she replied softly.

    Upon hearing this, the giant fell silent. However, his gaze never left Leng ruoxue. He knew that Leng ruoxue was different from the other cultivators who had been thrown in here by their master. Therefore, they could not treat Leng ruoxue the same way they treated the others. This could be considered as Leng ruoxue''s special privilege! They had no doubts about this. In fact, it was useless! This was allowed by the master!

    Leng ruoxue closed her eyes and regted her breathing for a while before standing up. Then, her beautiful eyes stared straight at the boss giant, and she attacked him without saying a word.

    The sword instantly appeared in her hand. This time, she didn''t use the divine skill of the fire attribute, but used the wind.

    The swift and fierce sword Qi was apanied by a cold wind, which turned into sharp wind des and attacked the big boss giant. When the big boss giant saw this, he stood up calmly and dodged a few times. Several human-shaped shadows appeared on his body and he dodged the wind des. However, he did not attack. Instead, he looked straight at Leng ruoxue and said with a slight dissatisfaction,""Too slow! You can''t hit me at all!"

    Leng ruoxue was a little taken aback by the giant boss''s words. Could this be the difference in power?

    She rarely felt this kind of defeat. After all, she could deal with ordinary reverent-god level cultivators as long as she added her own life me into her divine skill. Although it might not kill them directly, it would not be a problem to seriously injure them.

    However, the person in front of her was not afraid of her Natal me. Therefore, she could feel the obvious gap between her strength and that of a reverent-god level cultivator. However, it was undeniable that her defeat had aroused her fighting spirit. It was not easy to find such a good sparring partner!

 Chapter 2106 Returning To Yu City (1)

    The fighting spirit in Leng ruoxue''s heart was ignited, and her beautiful eyes that were looking at the giant boss became more and more fiery. Following that, she sat down cross-legged and concentrated on absorbing the spiritual Qi in the room.

    Although this room was used for the trial, the spiritual energy in the room was rather dense. After Cang brought Leng ruoxue here, he had specially set up a spiritual energy gathering formation in the room. Hence, the spiritual energy in the room was even more abundant than before.

    After Leng ruoxue had calmed down and cultivated, the big boss giant sat down again and closed his eyes.

    Uncle long and the others in the control room saw this and knew that Xue ''er wouldn''t wake up for a while. Thinking of this, they all turned their eyes to Cang.

    When Cang saw this, he smiled faintly and said,""Niu won''t be able to wake up for a while, why don''t you guys leave first?"

    "Yes, yes!" Uncle long and the others quickly nodded.

    "I''m not leaving!" The demon said coldly.

    "I''m not asking you!" Cang rolled his eyes at the evildoer and said unhappily. He knew that this guy wouldn''t leave, so he naturally didn''t include him in the list of people he asked!

    Then, Cang moved uncle long and the others out of the control room.

    Bing Yao, who had been waiting in the garden, saw uncle long and the others and went up to them excitedly. He said anxiously,""Where''s Xue ''er? Where''s that demon?"

    "They didn''te out!" Uncle long nced at Bing Yao and replied.

    "When will theye out?" Bing Yao could not help but ask.

    "I don''t know, but I guess they won''t be able toe out for a while. Senior Cang has arranged a godly venerable rank sparring partner for Xue ''er. Xue'' er can''t beat that guy, so she''s cultivating in the ce senior Cang has arranged for her!" Uncle long exined.

    "I see!" Bing Yao was conflicted.

    "What''s wrong? Are you anxious?" Uncle long said. Although he didn''t know the time ratio of the outside world and Cang, he knew that even if they were only there for a short time, it would be like a year for Bing Yao.

    "No, I didn ''t! I''m just a little worried about Qing Yang. " Bing Yao said honestly. His Junior Brother must have suffered in the hands of Wu Xiao. It was fine if he didn''t know where Qing Yang was before, but now that he knew, he couldn''t save Qing Yang immediately. Therefore, he felt like there was a kitten scratching his heart, and he couldn''t calm down.

    "It''s only human nature to be worried. However, since Xue ''er hasn''te out yet, we can''t go to the Imperial City to save Qing Yang. You understand! Without that girl, the chances of us being in danger are very high!" Uncle long exined. Although Xue ''er was not as powerful as them, she had a trump card that was much more powerful than them. Hence, she had to be involved in this! If they acted alone and Xue ''er found out, the consequences would be unimaginable!

    "I know!" Bing Yao nodded and changed the topic, asking about their special training.

    After chatting for a while, everyone went back to their rooms and did what they were supposed to do!

    Time in the God-protecting tower slowly passed.<sub> </sub>

    Leng ruoxue, who had been cultivating in the training room, was not only surrounded by spiritual energy, but also countless spiritual energy that were rushing into her body. The spiritual energy that entered her body moved in a regr pattern, forming a cirction. Wherever the spiritual energy went, the veins in her body would expand, and she would continue to absorb more spiritual energy. Just like that, after a long time, she finally touched the threshold of the divine Emperor realm. She could finally break through to the deity Emperor level. In an instant, Leng ruoxue opened her beautiful eyes. The joy on her face could not be concealed.

    Although it wasn''t a promotion of the ''heaven-defying incantation'', her strength had finally improved after cultivating for so long. This was definitely good news for her. Moreover, the spiritual Qi She needed was simply unimaginable. In short, it was a scam!

    <o>,m When Leng ruoxue could faintly sense that thews of heaven and earth were about to descend upon her, she tried to move the subus and the other small beasts out of the bangle. With a single thought, countless small beasts appeared in front of her.</o>

    With one look, Leng ruoxue was relieved! Ever since the special training began, these little beasts were restricted by Cang, just like the house. Now that they were able toe out, it was probably because Cang had shown mercy.

    When the little beasts saw their master, they pounced into Leng ruoxue''s arms one after another and started toin to her.

    Some of them called her ''big sister'' while others called her ''master''. In fact, they were expressing their longing for Leng ruoxue through their words. The little beasts, who had always liked to act coquettishly, were even acting pitifully. Leng ruoxue''s heart softened as she watched them.

    Leng ruoxue touched this and hugged that. Then, she instructed them to find their own ces. Following that, thews of heaven and earth for advancement descended.

    Thew of heaven and earth that was emitting a dazzling light enveloped Leng ruoxue in a gentle glow. After a while, Leng ruoxue hadpleted her advancement and had the power of a divine Emperor.

    Most of Leng ruoxue''s spiritual beasts were not able to advance in rank this time. However, they still managed to obtain quite a lot of benefits from it. The spiritual Qi in their bodies was almost full, and the ones who benefited the most this time were those little silver rats. Right now, the weakest among them was already a ninth ranked sacred beast. This was something that was impossible in the past! Therefore, they were all so excited that they fell into a daze! He was unable toe back to his senses for a long time.

    At this moment, Cang also appeared in front of Leng ruoxue.

    "Girl, congrattions on your breakthrough!" Azure said with a smile.

    "Thank you," he said. Leng ruoxue said indifferently. Then, her beautiful eyes looked at Cang, waiting for him to continue. She believed that Cang would note in for no reason!

    "Girl, you''ve broken through. Do you want to leave this ce?" Cang ru and Leng ruoxue asked for her opinion.

    "I haven''t defeated him yet!" Leng ruoxue pointed at the giant boss who was resting with his eyes closed. This fellow was pretty calm. He didn''t even open his eyes to take a look when there was such a hugemotion earlier.

    "With your current strength, you can''t beat him!" Although Niu had advanced by one rank, there was still an insurmountable gap between a divine Emperor and a reverent God. In addition, the giant was not afraid of her life me. It could be said that Niu had no chance of winning against the giant now. Therefore, it was not optimistic that Niu would fight the giant to the death now!

    However, if Niu insisted on staying here until she defeated the giant boss, it would not stop her! However, it knew that such a situation was unlikely to happen.

    As expected, after Leng ruoxue heard Cang''s words, she confirmed,""I know I can''t beat him, but if I''m not wrong, it doesn''t matter if I can beat him or not, right?"

    "Yes! If you''re a reverent God now, you''ll have to defeat him before I let you leave. However, you only have the strength of a divine Emperor, so it''s unrealistic for you to defeat him. Besides, I''ve already said before the special training that you''ll only be considered to havepleted the special training after you''ve advanced to the next rank. Of course, if you don''t want to go out, that''s a different story!" Azure said with a smile.

 Chapter 2107 Returning To Yu City (2)

    "I''m going out!" When Leng ruoxue heard this, she quickly replied. If she wanted to defeat this giant boss, it would probably take a long time. She still had her senior brother to save and many other things to do. She really didn''t have that much time right now. When she thought of this, she asked again,"If there''s a chance in the future, I''ll challenge him again. Is that okay?"

    "No problem, if Niu wants to challenge him, any time is fine!" Azure promised.

    "That''s good. I''ll go out first!" Leng ruoxue nodded.

    "Alright!" Azureughed as he replied. Then, with a thought, he moved Leng ruoxue and her spirit beasts out. However, he had left out demon.

    The ce where Leng ruoxue was moved out was also in their own garden. At this moment, uncle long and the others were sitting in the garden and talking about something. When they felt something was wrong, they quickly turned around and saw Leng ruoxue who was not far away. Instantly, everyone''s faces were filled with joy.

    "Xue ''er, you finally came out! Oh! He advanced!" Uncle Long''s serious face bloomed into a smile, while Bing Yao was extremely excited to see Leng ruoxue.

    "Xue ''er, I''ve been waiting for you!" Bing Yao''s eyes were filled with tears as he pretended to be pitiful.

    "Get lost! It''s only been half a day since we came out, why did you wait so long!" Uncle long nced at Bing Yao and scolded him with a smile.

    "It is! The time in the special training area is elerated, and the time they spent there added together is less than a day outside. Why, after waiting for so long, you''reining that you''re tired?" Cang ye, who was in Leng ruoxue''s arms, asked with a look of disdain.

    Upon hearing this, Bing Yao shrunk his neck and said in fear,""It''s not bitter, not tiring. I was just exaggerating. It just means that I really miss Xue ''er. "

    "My ass! You want Xue ''er to go with you to save Qing Yang, right?" Cang saw through Bing Yao''s thoughts and said directly.

    "Hehe! I do have that idea, but it''s up to you whether we can go or not! If you don''t allow us to go, we wouldn''t dare to go!" Bing Yao looked at Cang Dao with a fawning expression.

    "You''re smart. Niu has reached the divine sovereign realm. You can go and try to save Qing Yang. However, I''ll still say the same thing. I won''t help you!" Azure said with absolute certainty.

    "I know, we''ll try our best!" Bing Yao said helplessly. However, with Xue ''er''s heaven and earth bangle, their chances of winning should be very high!

    When Leng ruoxue heard that Cang was no longer stopping her, she hurriedly said,""Then let''s not dy any further and set off as soon as possible! Right, where''s the demon? Why don''t I see him?"

    "Isn''t that brat ye in senior Cang''s control room? Why didn''t hee out with you?" When uncle long heard Leng ruoxue''s question, he asked in bewilderment.

    "Cang?" Hearing uncle Long''s words, Leng ruoxue lowered her head and looked at Cang, who was in her arms. Her beautiful eyes were filled with questions.

    "Hehe! I came out in a hurry and forgot about him. " Coldughed dryly, then unwillingly moved out the evil that was destroying everything in the control room. The moment evil saw cold, it was as if he had seen his enemy, his face darkened and he roared,""Damn Cang, you actually dared to deliberately leave me inside!"

    "I didn''t do it on purpose, I forgot!" However, the credibility of his words wasn''t high. At least, uncle long and the others definitely wouldn''t believe him! Leng ruoxue looked at evildoer and Cang helplessly. The evildoer made Cang so angry that he even ignored her. From this, it could be seen how great Cang''s ability was.

    "You forgot? Forget your head!" No one would believe it, let alone the evildoer. However, he could do nothing to this fellow. In his frustration, he snatched Cang from Leng ruoxue''s arms and threw it far away. Then, he stretched out his long arms and hugged Leng ruoxue tightly.

    "Argh! You big pervert! Let go of my girl!" In the distance, cold''s roar could be heard. In an instant, he ran back and faced off with evildoer.

    "This is my girl!" The demon gritted his teeth and warned.<sub> </sub>

    "It''s mine!" Cang was very stubborn.

    "It''s mine!" The demon didn''t give in either, and the two of them were in a stalemate.

    When uncle long saw this scene, he was so helpless that he didn''t know what to say! Logically speaking, this man and beast should not be young, but why were they still so childish?

    "All of you, stop quarreling! I''ve said it before, I don''t belong to any of you, I belong to myself!" At this moment, Leng ruoxue, who could not take it anymore, roared.

    "Xue ''er!"

    "Niu!"

    Upon hearing this, both the man and the Beast looked at Leng ruoxue with tears in their eyes. Then, they said in unison,""You don''t want us anymore? Then what should we do?"

    "Oh! You all belong to me, and I''m still mine!" Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "Yes, I belong to Xue ''er!" The demon was the first to speak.

    "I also belong to Niu!" Azure said, unwilling to be outdone. However, he was a step slower than the demon. After saying that, it shot a provocative look at the demon and tried to jump into Xue ''er''s arms. However, it was stopped by the demon.

    After trying a few times, Cang saw that his goal was not sessful and simply burst into tears.

    "Wuwu ... You''re too much of a bully!" Blue cried with unusual sadness. Those who didn''t know would definitely think that something big had happened, but in fact, it was only because it couldn''t jump into a certain girl''s arms.

    Seeing Cang bawling, Leng ruoxue and the others were speechless. This Cang really didn''t care about his image. He was a senior expert, why was he acting like a Rascal?

    After a long time.

    Leng ruoxue saw that Cang was still crying and peeking at her as he cried. She sighed helplessly and could only take the initiative to carry Cang. As for Cang, who had seeded in his scheme, he immediately broke out into a smile. He even red at the evildoer provocatively, his face filled with pride.

    However, the demon miraculously did not get angry this time. Instead, he smiled faintly and said,""What are you so proud of? Xue ''er has always been friendly towards little Beastie, so of course, she''s no exception to you!" He directly drew Azure into Beastie''s range.

    When Azure heard these words, he wasn''t angry or annoyed. In his heart, as long as he could win favor, it was fine. As for why he was favored, there was no need to fuss about it.

    When Leng ruoxue saw that the two of them were no longer at daggers drawn, she heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, she hurriedly said,""Let''s go now!" With proper business, these two probably wouldn''t go head to head with each other.

    With that, Leng ruoxue gave uncle long and the others a look, then looked at her Godfather. When master ning received Leng ruoxue''s gaze, he immediately said,""Xue ''er, you can''t leave me behind this time!"

    "En, first elder, you can stay at home and keep watch!" Leng ruoxue thought for a moment. There had to be someone in the family. After that, she congratted first elder on his advancement and promised to celebrate with him after she saved second senior brother. The Grand Elder knew that he would only be a burden if he went to the divine Lord''s Manor, so he did not object.

 Chapter 2108 Returning To Yu City (3)

    Just like that, Leng ruoxue, the demon, uncle long, Ao Jie, Bing Yao, the master of the ning family, and a few Beastie left in a hurry.

    The next day.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest had already reached the vicinity of the Imperial City.

    As they neared the Imperial City, Leng ruoxue specially dressed up uncle long and the others. This time, she did not ask Qing Jue to change her gender. She only took the disguise pill. However, for the safety of her Godfather, she asked Qing Jue to use this skill on him.

    Seeing his chest, master ning''s face darkened.

    Uncle long and the others simultaneously suppressed theirughter and lowered their heads, but their trembling shoulders revealed their thoughts at the moment. Seeing them like this, the ning family master''s face darkened even more.

    "Xue ''er, as the saying goes, we should share our blessings and difficulties together. You can''t just turn me into a woman. I think they should change too!" The master of the ning family pointed at uncle long and Ao Jie. Although he was usually afraid of uncle long, he couldn''t care so much at this time.

    "You ..." When uncle Dragon and Ao Jie heard this, they were so angry that they red at her. Then, they looked at Leng ruoxue pitifully. Their eyes were red as they said,"Xue ''er, you can''t be that cruel!" They didn''t want to be women!

    "Godfather ... You have a point! It''s also safer this way. " Leng ruoxue hesitated for a moment before she replied, ignoring the pleading looks of uncle long and Ao Jie. Even though she knew that uncle long and Ao Jie would definitely be angry if she said this, it was not good for them to watch her Godfather''s drama. Hence, she could only let them share their blessings and difficulties!

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue had agreed, the master of the ning family was extremely proud and felt more bnced in his heart. However, uncle long and Ao Jie''s faces turned ck instantly. Then, the two of them red at the master of the ning family, wishing they could swallow him alive. However, the master of the ning family did not care at all. At most, he would be beaten up by them! To be able to turn them into women to keep himpany, it was worth it to be beaten up!

    The master of the ning family made a face of death.

    Uncle Dragon and Ao Jie were furious when they saw him acting like a scoundrel. But then, they felt their bodies change. Their chests became higher, their waists became slimmer, and their hips became rounder and more stic! Sob ... They didn''t want to be women!

    At this moment, Bing Yao, who saw two more beauties in front of him, said recklessly,""Uncle long, you guys are so beautiful!"

    Uncle long and the other two had turned into beautiful women. They were all stunning and had hot bodies. Although they couldn''t bepared to Leng ruoxue, they were on par with Wu Ling. Bing Yao was dazzled and couldn''t see anything. He felt that his eyes weren''t enough. He didn''t know which one he should look at!

    However, his praise for uncle long and the other two infuriated them so much that they started chasing after Bing Yao and fighting him. When they threw the badly beaten Bing Yao in front of Leng ruoxue, the three of them requested at the same time to turn Bing Yao into a woman! "You bastard!" She had clearly forgotten about him just now, but this kid delivered himself to her door. Didn''t he deserve it?

    "Xue ''er! Don ''t!" Bing Yao, who had been beaten up, begged with his pig-like face. However, Leng ruoxue was unable to help him, so who could he me? Wasn''t he the one who delivered himself to her door!

    When Bing Yao''s gender was changed, the only male out of the six of them was the demon. However, no one asked Leng ruoxue to change the demon into a woman! From this, it could be seen how lucky the evildoer was!

    In fact, it wasn''t that uncle long and the others didn''t want to make such a request, but they had to consider the consequences of doing so. Not to mention whether the demonic man would be angry, even if he really changed his gender, he would probably still be like now, flirting with Xue ''er without any restraint. The moment they thought of the scene of two women, they had goosebumps all over their bodies. Therefore, they had long given up on this idea.

    Thebination of five women and one man also made the evildoer a happy man in the eyes of others. He attracted countless eyes like the moon surrounded by stars.

    As they walked along the main street of Imperial City, Leng ruoxue nced at the ck-faced evildoer and teased,""Evildoer, so many men are envious of you!"

    "What''s there to be envious of?" The demon gritted his teeth. He really didn''t want his ears to be too good. However, the soft discussions of the people in the city still entered his ears without exception.

    He was also treated as a descendant of arge family who hade out to gain experience. Of course, what they were most envious of were the few beautiful maids who followed him! Thinking of these maidservants in the eyes of others, the demon''s heart was filled with endless depression!

    At this time, a young man with a wretched appearance blocked their way. He raised his devilish eyebrows and nced at the man. He said indifferently,""Is there something?"

    "I want to buy a maid from you!" The wretched-looking man said straightforwardly.<sub> </sub>

    "I''m not selling!" The demon didn''t even think about it. These people couldn''t sell it, and even if he did, no one would be able to afford it. When uncle long and the others heard the vulgar man''s words, they were so angry that their faces instantly darkened, and a storm was about to break out at any moment.

    However, the wretched-looking man clearly did not take the evildoer''s rejection to heart. He even ignored the ugly expressions on uncle long and the others ''faces and continued, "You''re alone, so you can''t enjoy so many maids, right? Why don''t you sell one to me? we can be friends, don''t worry! I definitely won''t mistreat you. I''m willing to pay a lot of money! As long as you''re willing to sell it! How is it?"

    After the lecherous man finished speaking, he began to size up uncle long and the others, feeling very good about himself. It was as if he was picking out goods that he liked. He was full of confidence as he waited for the other party to agree. The reason why he was so confident was because he felt that the conditions he offered were very good and would definitely satisfy the other party.

    However, his lecherous eyes made uncle long and the others want to dig out his eyes and throw him into the endless sea to feed the fish! Isn''t this too wretched?

    Uncle long and the others didn''t even need to think to know that this guy was probably thinking about something in his mind when he looked at his gloomy eyes that were shing with an inexplicable light. Furthermore, it would definitely not be anything good!

    Just as uncle long and the others were about to explode, the demon rejected again,""I said I''m not selling. I won''t sell any of them!"

    "You, don''t refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit! Do you know who I am? It won''t do you any good if you anger me!" The vulgar man saw that there was no room for discussion, so he could only threaten.

    "I don''t care who you are, get lost! Good dogs don''t block the way!" The evildoer said impatiently. Then, they ignored the vulgar man, walked around him, and went straight ahead.

    If they could, they really wanted to give that wretched man a good beating. However, this was the Imperial City, and it was better to be safe than sorry. Therefore, they did not want to cause trouble as soon as they arrived! Otherwise, he would not have let the vulgar man off so easily.

    "Dammit! You will regret this! I won''t let you off!" As he watched evildoer and the rest leave, the vulgar man was so angry that he started to hop on the spot. However, as he was alone, he did not dare to chase after them. He red at Leng ruoxue and the rest for a long time before he left with a face full of hatred.

    After Leng ruoxue and the rest got rid of the vulgar man, they immediately found an Inn to stay in. The inn they were looking for this time was thergest and most luxurious in the Imperial City. The price was not cheap either. Naturally, this Inn belonged to the Divine Master''s residence.

    After booking the rooms, Leng ruoxue and the rest went upstairs.

    Their rooms were on the third floor, and they were two adjacent suites. There were two rooms in each suite. After they entered one of the suites, they looked at the luxurious decorations in the room and the living room and didn''t know what to say.

    This was because the decorations here were too simr to the Divine Master''s residence.

    That was luxury! It was extremely luxurious!

    The entire room and living room were gorgeous, with silver as the main color tone, paired with bright gold, it looked shiny. Although the furnishings inside were expensive, in reality, other than being decorative, they did not help in cultivation at all. Even so, a day''s stay in this suite was still sky-high!

    "Little girl! Why do we need two such expensive suites? It''s a bit of a waste!" After the master of the ning family finished looking at it, he felt a little heartache for the money! Damn it, one hundred top-grade crystals for a day of living here, isn''t this daylight robbery!

    "Hehe! Godfather, we want two suites to hide from people. After all, there are a few of us! It doesn''t make sense for all of us to be squeezed into one room!" Leng ruoxue exined with a smile.

    "Little guy, don''t mind this little money. We don''tck money!" Hearing master ning''s words, Cang ye said. At this moment, Cang''s appearance had also changed at Leng ruoxue''s request. It was no longer a Totoro, but a snow-white Rabbit with no mixed hair.

    "Alright then!" The master of the ning family nodded and immediately felt relieved.

    After everyone sat in the luxurious living room and chatted for a while, they were about to leave when they suddenly heard amotion outside. Following that, their room door was opened from the outside. Leng ruoxue raised her brows when she saw this scene. Was someone trying to cause trouble again? After all, their room was locked!

    Then, a group of fierce-looking brawny men swarmed in from outside ...

 Chapter 2109 Youre Very Interested In Me (1)

    These brawny men were all tall, strong, and had extraordinary strength. Their faces and bodies carried a murderous aura that was almost tangible. From this, it could be seen that these people had fought their way out of the shes of des and shadows of swords!

    However, it was precisely this group of people that were clustered around the vulgar man they had met on the street earlier. Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but raise her brows when she saw this. She was extremely curious about the vulgar man''s identity. She didn''t know where this fellow came from to actually have such a subordinate.

    "Is there something?" Leng ruoxue opened her mouth indifferently.

    "Hmph! I''m here to find your master. " The wretched-looking man said arrogantly. Then, he nced at Leng ruoxue in disdain. This woman was the ugliest among all the women here. Hence, he did not even bother to look at her.

    "May I know why this young master is looking for my master?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "Hmph! Where''s your master?" The vulgar-looking man raised his brows. What he meant was,"I don''t want to talk to a maidservant. Get your master toe out." However, his meaning was ignored by Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxueughed in her heart. Wasn''t the evildoer sitting on the chair? She actually asked her where her master was? Was this considered a wise advisor? Or was it that all self-righteous powerhouses had their noses up in the air and could not see others?

    Even though Leng ruoxue was thinking this in her heart, she did not show it on her face. Then, she smiled and said,""I''m the spokesperson of my master. It''s the same if you tell me anything!"

    "You? You can make the decision?" The wretched-looking man said doubtfully.

    "Of course!" Leng ruoxue nodded her head with certainty.

    However, the vulgar man didn''t buy it at all. A touch of disdain hung on his slightly pale face, and he said,""Are you even worthy of speaking to me? Get lost! Get your master toe out and talk to me! Or let these beautiese out and say it! You''re an ugly monster, get lost to the side! Don''t ever let me see you again! I feel like puking just by looking at you!" He was on the verge of humiliating Leng ruoxue. When uncle long and the others heard this, their foreheads were filled with ck lines. Their eyes were filled with sympathy for the vulgar man. However, their sympathetic gazes were treated as fear and concern by the vulgar man!

    When Leng ruoxue heard the lecherous! Looking man''s words, she was momentarily stunned. Was she being humiliated? However, was she really that ugly now? Although her appearance had changed greatly after taking the disguise pill, she couldn''t be considered ugly, right? At least in her eyes, he was still very pretty! So, there must be something wrong with this wretched man''s eyes.

    As she thought about this, Leng ruoxue said unhurriedly,""You think I''m ugly? Just nice, I don''t really like you either! However, if you want to talk to my master directly, I only have two words to tell you, and that is no way!"

    "You, How dare you! Do you know who I am?" After the vulgar man heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he was so angry that he started jumping around on the spot. However, the aura around him was a little weaker. In addition, there were too many people around him with auras that were stronger than his. Hence, he looked like a jumping clown, which was even more ridiculous!

    When Leng ruoxue heard his words, she was even more infuriated,""You don''t have any words on your face, how would I know who you are!"

    "You, you tell this ugly woman who I am?" The wretched-looking man pointed to a brawny man beside him.

    "My young master is a direct descendant of the chief Steward of the Divine Master''s estate!" The burly man who was being pointed at said. A look of disdain shed across his eyes, which was coincidentally caught by Leng ruoxue.<sub> </sub>

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue smiled without a change in her expression, then said,""So you''re the descendant of the chief Steward of the divine lord''s estate! No wonder she''s still not weaned off milk! Look at you, you have so many people apanying you when you''re out visiting. Is the chief Steward of the Divine Master''s estate afraid that you''ll get lost?"

    "You, you''re the one who''s lost! I''m not here to visit!" Leng ruoxue''s words made the lecherous-looking man''s face turn red with anger. However, his aura was indeed not something he could disy. Even if he was angry, he was weak and had a low presence! However, men were all prideful. If someone said that a man had not weaned, no man would be able to stand it!

    "Then what are you doing here?" Ignoring the vulgar man''s anger, Leng ruoxue pretended to be confused and asked.

    "I''m here to buy people!" The wretched-looking man roared.

    "Didn''t my master say so? Our people are not selling!" Leng ruoxue said, feeling a slight headache. From the looks of it, this fellow was probably trying to force the purchase.

    "I can''t not sell it!" As expected, the vulgar man said angrily, his eyes instantly widening.

    "Don''t tell me you n on snatching it by force?" Hearing this, the curiosity on Leng ruoxue''s face deepened!

    "You''re right! Since you refuse a toast and want to drink a forfeit, then don''t me me for being impolite!" The lecherous-looking man was very cooperative with Leng ruoxue''s words. After he finished speaking, he even cast a smug nce at the evildoer who had been sitting on the chair without saying a word. His face was filled with provocation.

    "How do you want to be impolite?" Leng ruoxue continued to set a trap for the vulgar-looking man, guiding him to continue with her words.

    "You''ll know soon enough!" The wretched-looking man was obviously a little carried away. Then, he turned to the brawny man beside him and shouted,""Take all the people here away!"

    The vulgar-looking man gave the order, and the brawny men who were standing still immediately swarmed forward, surrounding Leng ruoxue and the others.

    These burly men had at least the strength of a God King. On the other hand, people like Leng ruoxue looked weak on the surface. The most powerful person among them was a demon, but he was only at the cultivation level of a God monarch. As for the maidservants, in order to match their status, their strength could only be even lower. This was also the main reason why the burly men did not take them seriously. In their hearts, Leng ruoxue and the others should be some young master from arge family n who did not know the immensity of heaven and earth. He must have brought the maidservants out to train and have fun. Yet, they had offended the head Butler''s junior. Who could they me? Who asked them to be so blind!

    The burly man had no pressure dealing with them, and Leng ruoxue and the rest were rather cooperative. They even showed a fearful expression at the right time and continued to have Leng ruoxue as the representative."What are you guys doing? This is the Imperial City, not a ce where you can do whatever you want!"

    Upon hearing this, the brawny men couldn''t help butugh. One of them even said,""Hehe! Little girl, since you know that this is the Imperial City, how dare you go against the people of the Divine Master''s estate? Aren''t you looking for death?"

    "What happened to the people of the God lord''s estate? Could it be that the people of the Divine Master''s estate could be unreasonable? Could it be that the people of the Divine Master''s estate could bully others? If the people of the Divine Master''s estate had a bad reputation, it would not be good for the Divine Master''s reputation! So, as a member of the God lord''s estate, you should be more careful of your words and actions!" Leng ruoxue said earnestly.

    Upon hearing this, the burly menughed even more heartily. After all, this was the first time they had met someone who dared to lecture them. After they hadughed enough, they then turned to Leng ruoxue and said sternly,""Little girl, you''re quite courageous. Unfortunately, our God lord''s estate is thew of the divine realm! In Yu city, whatever we say goes! If we say one, no one is allowed to say two! Therefore, you can only admit that you are unlucky!"

 Chapter 2110 Youre Very Interested In Me?(2)

    "Alright then! I''ll admit that I''m unlucky!" Leng ruoxue spread her hands helplessly. Uncle long and the others had not expressed any opinions from the beginning to the end.

    Seeing how Leng ruoxue was so cooperative, the burly men were stunned. These people were too gutless, weren''t they? He''s actually so easy to talk to? When they first came, they thought that they would have to do something! He didn''t expect that the other party would ept his fate so easily! However, on second thought, this seemed to be expected. After all, they were from the Divine Master''s estate! In the entire divine realm, there was no one who dared to challenge the divine realm Lord!

    Just as the brawny men were in a daze, the wretched man was a little dissatisfied and directly roared,""What are you guys doing? Hurry up and capture these people!"

    The brawny men came back to their senses and were slightly dissatisfied in their hearts. However, who asked the other party to have such a strong backing!

    For the sake of the Buddha, they couldn''t do anything to the vulgar man even if they were to charge at the chief butler! However, all of them had the same thought in their hearts. Then, someone took out a rope and wanted to tie Leng ruoxue and the rest up. However, Leng ruoxue requested,""No need to tie us up, we''ll just follow you!"

    Upon hearing this, the brawny man who was about to tie the man up nodded and retracted the rope. This was the first time he had seen someone being caught so cooperatively! This would save them a lot of trouble, but why did he feel a deep sense of uneasiness in his heart? He could not understand.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue and the rest were escorted out of the room by the burly men. When they reached the ground floor, Leng ruoxue stopped at the front desk. When the vulgar man saw this, he immediately shouted in dissatisfaction,""Hurry up and go, don''t dawdle!"

    "Um ... Can you refund us our amodation fees?" Leng ruoxue ignored the vulgar man''s words and spoke directly to the inn''s manager.

    When the shopkeeper heard this, he felt his head throb!

    ? He had been the innkeeper of this Inn for many years, but this was the first time he had encountered a customer who asked for a refund! After all, this shop belonged to the Divine Master''s estate! For a moment, the shopkeeper was in a dilemma.

    It was reasonable to say that the guest had just moved into the hotel and was obviously going to be taken away by the Butler''s junior. It was reasonable for the other party to ask for a refund. However, their hotel had no such precedent!

    At the thought of this, the manager''s brows furrowed into a knot. However, Leng ruoxue didn''t care if the other party was conflicted. She only used her pair of sparkling eyes to stare unblinkingly at the manager. Her eyes conveyed the message that ''if you don''t refund the money, I won''t let you off''.

    At that moment, the wretched-looking man saw that he had been ignored by Hua Li and shouted again,""What are you waiting for? Hurry up and run!"

    "You are so noisy! Don''t disturb the manager''s thoughts, I''m still waiting for his refund!" Leng ruoxue raised her brows, obviously a little impatient.

    Seeing this, the shopkeeper could only bite the bullet and say,""I''m sorry, miss. We have no precedent for this!"

    "If there''s no precedent, then set one! We didn''t even stay here for a day. Are you going to charge us for free? Could this be a ck shop opened by the Divine Master''s estate? If word of this gets out, let''s see who else would dare to stay here!" Leng ruoxue threatened fearlessly. The moment the shopkeeper heard this, his face turned ck!<sub> </sub>

    F * ck! He truly admired this little girl''s courage. She actually dared to speak such words that would smear the divine lord''s estate! Wasn''t she afraid that her words would be used by others? At that time, they would probably lose their little lives!

    After thinking for a long time, the shopkeeper looked at the girl who was obviously ready to fight to the death. Finally, he nodded helplessly and agreed. Wu...It was not that he did not want to use the name of the Divine Master''s estate to suppress people, but there were too many glorious deeds in the Divine Master''s estate recently. He did not dare to do anything. Moreover, this was the main hall. There were many peopleing and going in the main hall. Many people had already nced in their direction, and their conversation could not be hidden from others. Perhaps by tomorrow, the matter of him using his power to oppress others would spread throughout the entire immortal realm. He couldn''t possibly kill all of his guests, right? Thus, he had no choice but to agree!

    However, he still admired the bold little girl in front of him. After all, he had served the Divine Master''s estate for many years and had never seen such a bold and presumptuous person! He had gained some knowledge today.

    The other guests in the hall had the same thoughts as him. Hence, they were curious as to why Leng ruoxue insisted on paying for the check-out. After Leng ruoxue and the rest left with the vulgar man and his men, some of them started to ask around.

    Not long after, the inside story of Leng ruoxue and the others checking out of their rooms had spread throughout the Imperial City. In fact, there were even signs that it was spreading throughout the entire immortal realm. Of course, this was something to be discussedter on. Furthermore, it was definitely the result of Leng ruoxue and the others ''unintentional actions.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest were brought to the Divine Master''s residence by the lecherous man. They stood outside the Divine Master''s residence and looked at the tall buildings that had been rebuilt. She could not help but sigh with emotion. The Divine Master''s residence was so efficient! To be able to build the God Lord''s Manor that Cang had destroyed so quickly, it must have cost a lot of money, manpower, and resources!

    Cang, who knew what Leng ruoxue was thinking, pouted in disdain and transmitted his voice to Leng ruoxue,""That woman is rich! Moreover, she was now a Divine Master. Even if she didn''t spend a single cent, this house would be built! However, since I can destroy her house once, I can destroy it again, hehe!" After saying that, Cang Huanughed evilly.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with ck lines. She couldn''t help but sympathize with ripple mist. What a pitiful fellow, why was she targeted by Azure? However, she liked this idea!

    Leng ruoxue and Cang conversed in the dark. From time to time, their faces would reveal an expression of surprise. The wretched-looking man took all of this as her envy when she first saw the God lord''s estate. Immediately, his face was filled with pride.

    "Hmph! A country bumpkin who had never seen the world! Today, I''ll let you experience the magnificence of the Divine Master''s residence!" The wretched-looking man grinned.

    "Alright! I''ll wait and see!" When Leng ruoxue heard this, she smiled calmly. However, she couldn''t help but wonder if this fellow could really bring them into the divine Master''s residence. Even the guy called Huang Shou didn''t have this abilityst time. After all, that guy''s family elder was one of the three reverent-gods of the Divine Master''s estate!

    However, Leng ruoxue''s question was answered very quickly.

    The vulgar man swaggered through the gates of the Divine Master''s estate with them, and the guards at the gates did not stop him. Immediately, she had a new understanding of the status of the chief butler of the Divine Master''s estate.

    It seemed that in the Divine Master''s residence, the chief steward''s status was obviously above the three Hierarch!

    In reality, Leng ruoxue''s guess wasn''tpletely urate. The chief Butler''s position in the Divine Master''s residence was definitely not on par with the three reverent-gods, but he was someone close to the Divine Master and had some say in front of the Divine Master. Hence, whether it was the three reverent-gods, the servants, or the guards in the residence, they all had to give him some face. Otherwise, if he was unhappy and tried to make things difficult for someone in front of the Divine Master, that person would be in trouble! It was also because of this that the chief butler had always been able to do whatever he wanted in the Divine Master''s estate!

 Chapter 2111 Youre Very Interested In Me (3)

    As the head Butler''s favorite junior, the vulgar man naturally took advantage of his superior''s power and was insufferably arrogant! It was also because he had the support of the head butler that he dared to bring Leng ruoxue and the rest into the divine Master''s residence.

    However, the lecherous-looking man still had some apprehensions. Hence, he immediately ordered his men to bring Leng ruoxue and the others into his residence as his new subordinates.

    When he arrived at his own ce, the wretched-looking man became even more smug. After arranging for Leng ruoxue, the demon, uncle long, Ao Jie, and Bing Yao to stay together, he brought the master of the ning family away alone. Upon seeing this, everyone understood that he had taken a fancy to the master of the ning family!

    Uncle long and the others heaved a sigh of relief, but Leng ruoxue''s expression was a little conflicted. Of course, she wasn''t afraid that her Godfather would be taken advantage of, but she was afraid that Godfather wouldn''t be able to control his emotions and would beat someone up.

    AI! I hope Godfather can hold on!

    "Xue ''er! Why are we being taken into the divine Master''s residence as soon as wee to the Imperial City?" Uncle Long''s beautiful face was filled with bewilderment and puzzlement. The way he looked at Leng ruoxue was also filled with mockery.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue smiled helplessly and said,""I don''t know. I think we''re at odds with the Divine Master''s estate. But then again, this is the second time we''ve been brought into the divine Master''s estate. I hope it''ll be smooth-sailing this time!"

    "I will! We must have confidence in ourselves! Look, we''re so lucky, someone took the initiative to bring us into the divine Master''s estate as soon as we arrived at the Imperial City. This saved us a lot of trouble!" Uncle long joked.

    "That''s true. However, I''m a little worried about Godfather. I wonder how he is doing!" Leng ruoxue asked worriedly.

    "Don''t worry about that little guy. I think he''s having a good time!" Uncle long guessed.

    It had to be said that uncle long was right.

    At this time, the master of the ning family was indeed very happy.

    After he was taken away by the perverted man, the perverted man did not arrange a room for him, but directly brought him into his own room.

    As soon as he entered the room, the wretched man revealed his lust and wanted to force himself on the master of the ning family! However, how could the master of the ning family let him seed? when the vulgar man pounced at him, he kicked him to the ground with a roundhouse kick. Then, the vulgar man''s pig-like howl could be heard.

    In the room, the master of the ning family stepped on the vulgar man''s back with great momentum. He looked down at the vulgar man with a trace of killing intent in his eyes and asked coldly,""You''re very interested in me?"

    "Yup! A beauty! As long as you follow me, I promise to let you live a good life!" The vulgar man was in so much pain that he kept grinning, but when he heard master ning''s words, he still subconsciously replied.

    "Hehe! I don''t want to eat anything nice or drink anything spicy. I just want to torture you, okay?" Although it was a question, the words that came out of the ning family''s master''s mouth were unusually certain. Then, he grabbed the long ck whip hanging on the wretched man''s waist and swung it a few times in the air. The sound of the whip came in the air. The long whip immediately hit the vulgar man''s body.

    Suddenly, the howling became even louder, apanied by a series of light moans. Hearing this, the ning family''s master frowned and whipped even harder! This guy was asking for a beating!

    In the beginning, the vulgar man only felt the burning pain of the whip hitting his body, but following that, he felt a pleasure that he had never felt before slowly surging up from his limbs and bones. The more force the whip used, the stronger the feeling became. Therefore, after the initial pain, he became excited.

    "Argh! Comfortable! Harder! Use more strength!" The vulgar man pleaded. At this moment, his screams were more of moans. This kind of treatment was even more novel to him.<sub> </sub>

    However, hearing him say this, master ning''s face became uglier. He didn''t expect this guy to be a masochist! His whipping had made a certain man even more excited. This fact made him extremely depressed.

    After a few more ps, the master of the ning family put down the whip in his hand and found a chair to sit down, no longer paying attention to the perverted man who was in a frenzy.

    As the pleasure on the vulgar man''s body disappeared, the pain intensified, and he continued to plead,""Don''t stop! Don''t stop! Continue hitting me! Hurry up and hit me! Beauty, I''m begging you!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The master of the ning family was speechless. After living for so many years, he had only heard of this kind of person. He didn''t expect to see it with his own eyes today. He was also the executor. But after knowing that the vulgar man liked to be abused, he naturally didn''t want to let that guy seed, so he ignored the vulgar man''s plea.

    Seeing that the master of the ning family didn''t make a move, the wretched man''s begging became louder and louder, and finally evolved into a painful cry, which was really terrifying.

    The servants in the courtyard who heard the sound all consciously hid far away, afraid of being affected. Even the servants who had intended to break into the room to save their master dispelled the idea after hearing their Master''s Voice begging for abuse.

    "What are you guys hiding here for?" Suddenly, an angry shout rang out in the ears of the attendants. The attendants were startled and looked at the owner of the voice. They stuttered,"Head butler, y-you''re here!"

    "I''m asking you why you''re hiding here?" Seeing the obvious panic on the attendants ''faces, the head butler became suspicious.

    "N-nothing!" The attendants ''hearts trembled, and they were still stammering. When the chief Steward saw them like this, he couldn''t help but feel angry.

    Bang! With a single kick, he sent the servant closest to him to the ground. After that, the head butler shouted in an imposing manner,"You better tell me the truth!"

    "Head butler, it''s the young master! The young master is in the room, we''re afraid of disturbing him!" An attendant hurriedly said with a look of fear, and his words received the response of all the attendants present.

    "What is he doing?" The head butler red at him and questioned him. However, before the attendant could answer, he faintly heard a soft groan from one of the rooms, followed by intermittent sobs. His face instantly darkened!

    This unfilial son actually dared to cause trouble in the Divine Master''s estate! How many times had he told that little bastard that he could do whatever he wanted outside, but he was not allowed to do such a thing in the Divine Master''s estate! Unexpectedly, that bastard actually turned a deaf ear to my words. It''s really preposterous!

    The head butler, who was burning with anger, strode straight to the vulgar man''s room and kicked the door open, shouting,""Little bastard! Why aren''t you stopping!"

    But then, he was dumbfounded!

    F * ck! What was this situation?

    Why was it that his disappointing descendant was lying on the ground with his clothes torn and his body covered in wounds, while the woman who was supposed to be pressed down was sitting on the chair, admiring ... Admiring a certain man''s selffort!

 Chapter 2112 Youre Very Interested In Me?(4)

    The scene in front of him made the chief Steward of the divine lord''s estate, who had a bright future ahead of him, feel his blood rushing to his head. His head buzzed and stars appeared in front of his eyes. His body trembled with anger. His face turned from ck to white and then Back to ck.

    The head Butler''s chest heaved up and down in anger. After he calmed down a little, he roared in anger,""Little bastard! Why aren''t you stopping?" As he spoke, he rushed to the front of the vulgar man and gave him a few tight ps.

    "Pa pa!" A few big ps caused the vulgar man who was originally immersed in his fantasy to immediately wake up. However, he shouted out of reflex,""Dammit! Which bastard dared to hit me? You''re really tired of living!"

    "It was your old man who hit him!" The head butler was so angry that he felt dizzy. Then, a few loud psnded on the face of the vulgar man.

    The master of the ning family looked at this scene coldly from the side, and he felt quite satisfied.

    At this time, the vulgar man waspletely awake from the beating. When he saw that the one who hit him was his own old ancestor, he instantly became listless.

    "Old ancestor ..." The wretched-looking man did not dare to look at his elder''s face. He was so scared that his little heart was trembling non-stop, and his voice was as soft as a mosquito.

    "You useless thing, I''ll just beat you to death!" The head Butler''s face was full of disappointment. He raised his hand and wanted to continue hitting, but when he saw the wretched man''s frightened eyes, he couldn''t wave his hand. He had no choice but to transfer his anger to the master of the ning family.

    "Hmph! Where did this B * tche from? hurry up and kneel down!" The head butler nced at the master of the ning family with contempt, snorted coldly, and said in an imposing manner.

    Damn it, his own descendant had done such an embarrassing thing, but this woman was just watching from the side. This matter was really intolerable! However, the master of the ning family was not afraid of him.

    Gently raising his eyes, he carefully sized up the little old man in front of him, who was burning with anger. The master of the ning family lightly spat out three words,""On what basis?"

    "You ..." These three words almost made the chief butler, who was in charge of the Divine Master''s estate, vomit blood. He had been the chief butler for so long, but this was the first time he had heard someone ask him,"why?" Why? What else could he do? Of course, it was because he was the chief Steward of the Divine Master''s estate!

    The chief Steward of the Divine Master''s estate took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. Then, he suppressed his anger and said coldly,""Just because I''m the chief Steward of the Divine Master''s estate, and you''re just a woman of unknown origin!"

    "What''s wrong with the head butler? Could the head butler be unreasonable to guests? By the way, I''m not someone with an unknown background. I''m a guest invited by your descendant!" Master ning replied with a smile.

    "Hmph! What kind of guest are you!" The head Butler''s face was full of disdain. This woman was just a woman that his descendants had taken a fancy to and captured. Did she really think that he didn''t know?

    "Then I was invited back by your descendants! What do you think?" The master of the ning family smiled and turned his eyes to the wretched-looking man.

    When the vulgar man saw the ning family head ''s'' gentle ''gaze, he couldn''t help but nod. Seeing this scene, the head butler wanted to swallow the vulgar man''s heart!

    This damn thing, can''t it not be so lecherous? Didn''t he know that lust was a double-edged sword? he shouldn''t die for a woman without even knowing how he died! The head Butler''s heart was filled with resentment. He red at the vulgar man with a fierce gaze that seemed to pierce through his body. Unfortunately, the vulgar man''s mind was all on the ning family master, so he naturally ignored the head Butler''s attitude.<sub> </sub>

    When the master of the ning family saw this scene, his smile became more and more brilliant, and his mood was naturally very good!

    However, even though he was in a good mood, the chief Butler''s face was getting uglier and uglier.

    Seeing this, the master of the ning family consciously walked to the side of the head butler, patted his shoulder tofort him, and sympathetically said,""Calm down! Who asked you to have such a disappointing descendant! Of course, if you can be ruthless enough to hand him over to me, I guarantee that I can train him to be obedient and make him turn over a new leaf. How about it? Do you want to try?"

    "What?" The head butler was puzzled. What did this woman mean? She wanted him to hand her over? He even wanted to help him train? What was she up to? His heart was in a state of confusion, bewildered by the master of the ning family.

    "He''s basically a piece of trash in this state. Don''t you want a descendant that you can be proud of? So, handing him over to me is the best choice you can make!" The master of the ning family pointed at the vulgar man.

    "Is that so?" The head butler was a little dizzy from the ning family''s Master''s words, and actually seriously considered the feasibility of this matter. In the end, he hardened his heart, but still asked with some worry,"Who are you? What''s his purpose?"

    "I''m a good person! I don''t have any purpose. " The master of the ning family replied with a slight grievance.

    Hearing this answer, the head Butler''s mouth twitched. He decided to ignore the other party''s nonsense and made up his mind.""If you can really teach my descendant well, then I won''t pursue your rudeness to me just now!"

    Rude? Did he?

    The master of the ning family didn''t understand. When had he been rude? however, he wouldn''t argue with the head butler over such a small matter, so he nodded and said,""Don''t worry, head butler. I won''t disappoint you!"

    When the head butler heard this, he nodded in satisfaction and said,""Then I''ll hand him over to you." After that, the head butler patted his butt and left.

    After the head butler left, the master of the ning family became a little uneasy when he saw that he had answered his purpose so easily. He nced at the wretched man and couldn''t help but secretlyin. This head Butler''s nerves are really thick! He had actually handed her over to him.

    In fact, it wasn''t that the head butler was careless, but that he was too confident in the power of the Divine Master''s estate and his own status. He was sure that no one would dare to mess with him, so he naturally didn''t think about investigating the origin of the master of the ning family. Even if he just asked casually and didn''t get anything, he still agreed to hand the person over to the master.

    Moreover, another important reason was that his descendant was really too disappointing. He hated that he could not live up to his expectations, but he could not bear to give up, so he could only try everything he could. If someone could really teach this descendant well, it might not be a bad thing! Moreover, no one knew better than him about his descendant''s lecherous habits. Seeing that his descendant seemed to be quite obedient, he decided to give it a try.

    However, he was too confident and did not worry about the safety of his descendants. It was also because of this that the wretched man''s days of suffering arrived.

    A few dayster.

    "Aowu!" The voice rang out in the courtyard as usual.

 Chapter 2113 Youre Very Interested In Me?(5)

    When the servants who were passing by heard this terrifying sound, they hurriedly ran away withrge steps as if they were running for their lives. Everyone knew that this was a certain fierce woman disciplining their little master. However, after receiving the head Butler''s greeting, they naturally adopted an attitude of ignoring it. However, this cry was really too terrifying. They were afraid!

    For a time, the courtyard was in chaos.

    In the room, Leng ruoxue and the others were also speechless.

    Ever since their Godfather returned with the wretched man a few days ago and threw him into the room next door, the noise had never stopped. They didn''t know how their Godfather dealt with the unlucky guy, but he actually made him scream so miserably, as if someone had burst his flower. No! To be precise, it was even worse than that!

    At this moment, the master of the ning family, who was obviously in a good mood, pushed the door open and entered. Seeing his expression, Leng ruoxue knew that Godfather was having a great time. However, Godfather didn''t allow them to watch, so they didn''t know what Godfather had done to that fellow.

    "Little guy, you''re in a good mood!" Uncle long said with a smile.

    "Of course!" The master of the ning family was proud.

    "Then ... Did you manage to get any important information?" Uncle long asked in a low voice.

    "I really don''t have any! Although that guy lives in the God lord''s estate, he''s only relying on his rtionship with the head butler. He basically doesn''t know anything about himself!" The master of the ning family sighed.

    Over the past few days, although they had moved into the divine Master''s estate, they did not act rashly. Furthermore, as ''guests'' invited into the divine Master''s estate by the vulgar man, it was not appropriate for them to walk around the Divine Master''s estate as they pleased. More importantly, their current area of activity could only be in this small courtyard. If they wanted to go out, the guards at the door would not allow them to.

    Therefore, they knew nothing about the God lord''s estate.

    "Since we can''t get anything from him, we can only think of a way ourselves!" Uncle long thought for a while and said.

    "You mean, we should go out and look for it ourselves?" The master of the ning family asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "En, but only me, Xue ''er, and that brat ye will go out. You guys have to stay here and cover for us." Uncle long said.

    "Why can''t I go out with Xue ''er and the others, and you guys cover for us?" Hearing uncle long say this, the master of the ning family was not convinced. He also wanted to go out with Xue ''er.

    "You have to stay behind and teach that unlucky fellow a lesson, don''t you? If you leave, you''ll be too big of a target. " Uncle long said matter-of-factly.

    Alright! The master of the ning family had nothing to say about this reason, and the others had no doubts about uncle Long''s arrangement.

    Following that, uncle long gave Leng ruoxue a look. Leng ruoxue nodded her head lightly. Then, with a thought, she brought uncle long and the evildoer into the bangle and left the room with green vessel.

    After they left, the master of the ning family immediately became listless, and Cang also looked listless. Ao Jie saw this and pouted helplessly. He gave Bing Yao a look and the two of them stood up and left the room, leaving the master of the ning family and Cang, who also felt abandoned, staring at each other.<sub> </sub>

    In the bracelet.

    Leng ruoxue and the other two sat in the garden and chatted. Their destination was naturally Xuan Yi''s residence. Originally, they didn''t want to disturb Xuan Yi this time, but it seemed like they still had to ask him for information.

    At this moment, Qing Jue''s voice was heard,""Sister, we''ve arrived at Xuan Yi''s residence. However, he has a guest now, so it''s not appropriate for us to show ourselves."

    "Oh! Then listen to the corner of the wall!" Leng ruoxue ordered.

    Upon hearing this, uncle Long''s face darkened. Then, he calmly listened to the conversation through the light screen ...

    After a long time.

    The three of them appeared in Xuan Yi''s study.

    Xuan Yi, who had just sent Huang Wei off, saw the three people who had suddenly appeared in his study. He immediately asked vigntly,""Who are you people?"

    "Old man, it''s me!" Uncle long quickly said.

    "Who are you?" Looking at the stunning beauty in front of him, Xuan Yi was very sure that he didn''t recognize her.

    "I''m uncle long!" Uncle long said awkwardly. He didn''t want to find Xuan Yi before because he didn''t want his new image to be seen by his acquaintances. It was too embarrassing, right?

    Sure enough, when Xuan Yi heard this, he immediately widened his eyes in disbelief. Then, he looked at the woman who imed to be uncle long with suspicion. However, he couldn''t tell that the person in front of him had any rtionship with uncle long.

    However, since the other party called himself uncle long, he had to treat him with caution.

    After making up his words, Xuan Yi pretended to be calm and asked,""Did uncle long ask you toe and find me?" He directly ignored the words ''I''m uncle long''.

    "No! I said, I''m uncle long!" Uncle long rolled his eyes. He was extremely helpless against Xuan Yi''s self-deception.

    "What evidence do you have?" Xuan Yi asked cautiously.

    Evidence?

    Uncle long thought for a moment, then started to talk about what he knew about Xuan Yi. He started from when Xuan Yi stopped wetting the bed and when he stopped drinking milk. When Xuan Yi heard this, his expression changed and he quickly covered uncle Long''s mouth. But even so, he couldn''t stop uncle long from continuing ...

 Chapter 2109 Youâ€™re Very Interested In Me (1)

    These brawny men were all tall, strong, and had extraordinary strength. Their faces and bodies carried a murderous aura that was almost tangible. From this, it could be seen that these people had fought their way out of the shes of des and shadows of swords!

    However, it was precisely this group of people that were clustered around the vulgar man they had met on the street earlier. Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but raise her brows when she saw this. She was extremely curious about the vulgar man''s identity. She didn''t know where this fellow came from to actually have such a subordinate.

    "Is there something?" Leng ruoxue opened her mouth indifferently.

    "Hmph! I''m here to find your master. " The wretched-looking man said arrogantly. Then, he nced at Leng ruoxue in disdain. This woman was the ugliest among all the women here. Hence, he did not even bother to look at her.

    "May I know why this young master is looking for my master?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "Hmph! Where''s your master?" The vulgar-looking man raised his brows. What he meant was,"I don''t want to talk to a maidservant. Get your master toe out." However, his meaning was ignored by Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxueughed in her heart. Wasn''t the evildoer sitting on the chair? She actually asked her where her master was? Was this considered a wise advisor? Or was it that all self-righteous powerhouses had their noses up in the air and could not see others?

    Even though Leng ruoxue was thinking this in her heart, she did not show it on her face. Then, she smiled and said,""I''m the spokesperson of my master. It''s the same if you tell me anything!"

    "You? You can make the decision?" The wretched-looking man said doubtfully.

    "Of course!" Leng ruoxue nodded her head with certainty.

    However, the vulgar man didn''t buy it at all. A touch of disdain hung on his slightly pale face, and he said,""Are you even worthy of speaking to me? Get lost! Get your master toe out and talk to me! Or let these beautiese out and say it! You''re an ugly monster, get lost to the side! Don''t ever let me see you again! I feel like puking just by looking at you!" He was on the verge of humiliating Leng ruoxue. When uncle long and the others heard this, their foreheads were filled with ck lines. Their eyes were filled with sympathy for the vulgar man. However, their sympathetic gazes were treated as fear and concern by the vulgar man!

    When Leng ruoxue heard the lecherous! Looking man''s words, she was momentarily stunned. Was she being humiliated? However, was she really that ugly now? Although her appearance had changed greatly after taking the disguise pill, she couldn''t be considered ugly, right? At least in her eyes, he was still very pretty! So, there must be something wrong with this wretched man''s eyes.

    As she thought about this, Leng ruoxue said unhurriedly,""You think I''m ugly? Just nice, I don''t really like you either! However, if you want to talk to my master directly, I only have two words to tell you, and that is no way!"

    "You, How dare you! Do you know who I am?" After the vulgar man heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he was so angry that he started jumping around on the spot. However, the aura around him was a little weaker. In addition, there were too many people around him with auras that were stronger than his. Hence, he looked like a jumping clown, which was even more ridiculous!

    When Leng ruoxue heard his words, she was even more infuriated,""You don''t have any words on your face, how would I know who you are!"

    "You, you tell this ugly woman who I am?" The wretched-looking man pointed to a brawny man beside him.

    "My young master is a direct descendant of the chief Steward of the Divine Master''s estate!" The burly man who was being pointed at said. A look of disdain shed across his eyes, which was coincidentally caught by Leng ruoxue.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue smiled without a change in her expression, then said,""So you''re the descendant of the chief Steward of the divine lord''s estate! No wonder she''s still not weaned off milk! Look at you, you have so many people apanying you when you''re out visiting. Is the chief Steward of the Divine Master''s estate afraid that you''ll get lost?"

    "You, you''re the one who''s lost! I''m not here to visit!" Leng ruoxue''s words made the lecherous-looking man''s face turn red with anger. However, his aura was indeed not something he could disy. Even if he was angry, he was weak and had a low presence! However, men were all prideful. If someone said that a man had not weaned, no man would be able to stand it!

    "Then what are you doing here?" Ignoring the vulgar man''s anger, Leng ruoxue pretended to be confused and asked.

    "I''m here to buy people!" The wretched-looking man roared.

    "Didn''t my master say so? Our people are not selling!" Leng ruoxue said, feeling a slight headache. From the looks of it, this fellow was probably trying to force the purchase.

    "I can''t not sell it!" As expected, the vulgar man said angrily, his eyes instantly widening.

    "Don''t tell me you n on snatching it by force?" Hearing this, the curiosity on Leng ruoxue''s face deepened!

    "You''re right! Since you refuse a toast and want to drink a forfeit, then don''t me me for being impolite!" The lecherous-looking man was very cooperative with Leng ruoxue''s words. After he finished speaking, he even cast a smug nce at the evildoer who had been sitting on the chair without saying a word. His face was filled with provocation.

    "How do you want to be impolite?" Leng ruoxue continued to set a trap for the vulgar-looking man, guiding him to continue with her words.

    "You''ll know soon enough!" The wretched-looking man was obviously a little carried away. Then, he turned to the brawny man beside him and shouted,""Take all the people here away!"

    The vulgar-looking man gave the order, and the brawny men who were standing still immediately swarmed forward, surrounding Leng ruoxue and the others.

    These burly men had at least the strength of a God King. On the other hand, people like Leng ruoxue looked weak on the surface. The most powerful person among them was a demon, but he was only at the cultivation level of a God monarch. As for the maidservants, in order to match their status, their strength could only be even lower. This was also the main reason why the burly men did not take them seriously. In their hearts, Leng ruoxue and the others should be some young master from arge family n who did not know the immensity of heaven and earth. He must have brought the maidservants out to train and have fun. Yet, they had offended the head Butler''s junior. Who could they me? Who asked them to be so blind!

    The burly man had no pressure dealing with them, and Leng ruoxue and the rest were rather cooperative. They even showed a fearful expression at the right time and continued to have Leng ruoxue as the representative."What are you guys doing? This is the Imperial City, not a ce where you can do whatever you want!"

    Upon hearing this, the brawny men couldn''t help butugh. One of them even said,""Hehe! Little girl, since you know that this is the Imperial City, how dare you go against the people of the Divine Master''s estate? Aren''t you looking for death?"

    "What happened to the people of the God lord''s estate? Could it be that the people of the Divine Master''s estate could be unreasonable? Could it be that the people of the Divine Master''s estate could bully others? If the people of the Divine Master''s estate had a bad reputation, it would not be good for the Divine Master''s reputation! So, as a member of the God lord''s estate, you should be more careful of your words and actions!" Leng ruoxue said earnestly.

    Upon hearing this, the burly menughed even more heartily. After all, this was the first time they had met someone who dared to lecture them. After they hadughed enough, they then turned to Leng ruoxue and said sternly,""Little girl, you''re quite courageous. Unfortunately, our God lord''s estate is thew of the divine realm! In Yu city, whatever we say goes! If we say one, no one is allowed to say two! Therefore, you can only admit that you are unlucky!"

 Chapter 2110 Youâ€™re Very Interested In Me?(2)

    "Alright then! I''ll admit that I''m unlucky!" Leng ruoxue spread her hands helplessly. Uncle long and the others had not expressed any opinions from the beginning to the end.

    Seeing how Leng ruoxue was so cooperative, the burly men were stunned. These people were too gutless, weren''t they? He''s actually so easy to talk to? When they first came, they thought that they would have to do something! He didn''t expect that the other party would ept his fate so easily! However, on second thought, this seemed to be expected. After all, they were from the Divine Master''s estate! In the entire divine realm, there was no one who dared to challenge the divine realm Lord!

    Just as the brawny men were in a daze, the wretched man was a little dissatisfied and directly roared,""What are you guys doing? Hurry up and capture these people!"

    The brawny men came back to their senses and were slightly dissatisfied in their hearts. However, who asked the other party to have such a strong backing!

    For the sake of the Buddha, they couldn''t do anything to the vulgar man even if they were to charge at the chief butler! However, all of them had the same thought in their hearts. Then, someone took out a rope and wanted to tie Leng ruoxue and the rest up. However, Leng ruoxue requested,""No need to tie us up, we''ll just follow you!"

    Upon hearing this, the brawny man who was about to tie the man up nodded and retracted the rope. This was the first time he had seen someone being caught so cooperatively! This would save them a lot of trouble, but why did he feel a deep sense of uneasiness in his heart? He could not understand.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue and the rest were escorted out of the room by the burly men. When they reached the ground floor, Leng ruoxue stopped at the front desk. When the vulgar man saw this, he immediately shouted in dissatisfaction,""Hurry up and go, don''t dawdle!"

    "Um ... Can you refund us our amodation fees?" Leng ruoxue ignored the vulgar man''s words and spoke directly to the inn''s manager.

    When the shopkeeper heard this, he felt his head throb!

    ? He had been the innkeeper of this Inn for many years, but this was the first time he had encountered a customer who asked for a refund! After all, this shop belonged to the Divine Master''s estate! For a moment, the shopkeeper was in a dilemma.

    It was reasonable to say that the guest had just moved into the hotel and was obviously going to be taken away by the Butler''s junior. It was reasonable for the other party to ask for a refund. However, their hotel had no such precedent!

    At the thought of this, the manager''s brows furrowed into a knot. However, Leng ruoxue didn''t care if the other party was conflicted. She only used her pair of sparkling eyes to stare unblinkingly at the manager. Her eyes conveyed the message that ''if you don''t refund the money, I won''t let you off''.

    At that moment, the wretched-looking man saw that he had been ignored by Hua Li and shouted again,""What are you waiting for? Hurry up and run!"

    "You are so noisy! Don''t disturb the manager''s thoughts, I''m still waiting for his refund!" Leng ruoxue raised her brows, obviously a little impatient.

    Seeing this, the shopkeeper could only bite the bullet and say,""I''m sorry, miss. We have no precedent for this!"

    "If there''s no precedent, then set one! We didn''t even stay here for a day. Are you going to charge us for free? Could this be a ck shop opened by the Divine Master''s estate? If word of this gets out, let''s see who else would dare to stay here!" Leng ruoxue threatened fearlessly. The moment the shopkeeper heard this, his face turned ck!

    F * ck! He truly admired this little girl''s courage. She actually dared to speak such words that would smear the divine lord''s estate! Wasn''t she afraid that her words would be used by others? At that time, they would probably lose their little lives!

    After thinking for a long time, the shopkeeper looked at the girl who was obviously ready to fight to the death. Finally, he nodded helplessly and agreed. Wu...It was not that he did not want to use the name of the Divine Master''s estate to suppress people, but there were too many glorious deeds in the Divine Master''s estate recently. He did not dare to do anything. Moreover, this was the main hall. There were many peopleing and going in the main hall. Many people had already nced in their direction, and their conversation could not be hidden from others. Perhaps by tomorrow, the matter of him using his power to oppress others would spread throughout the entire immortal realm. He couldn''t possibly kill all of his guests, right? Thus, he had no choice but to agree!

    However, he still admired the bold little girl in front of him. After all, he had served the Divine Master''s estate for many years and had never seen such a bold and presumptuous person! He had gained some knowledge today.

    The other guests in the hall had the same thoughts as him. Hence, they were curious as to why Leng ruoxue insisted on paying for the check-out. After Leng ruoxue and the rest left with the vulgar man and his men, some of them started to ask around.

    Not long after, the inside story of Leng ruoxue and the others checking out of their rooms had spread throughout the Imperial City. In fact, there were even signs that it was spreading throughout the entire immortal realm. Of course, this was something to be discussedter on. Furthermore, it was definitely the result of Leng ruoxue and the others ''unintentional actions.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest were brought to the Divine Master''s residence by the lecherous man. They stood outside the Divine Master''s residence and looked at the tall buildings that had been rebuilt. She could not help but sigh with emotion. The Divine Master''s residence was so efficient! To be able to build the God Lord''s Manor that Cang had destroyed so quickly, it must have cost a lot of money, manpower, and resources!

    Cang, who knew what Leng ruoxue was thinking, pouted in disdain and transmitted his voice to Leng ruoxue,""That woman is rich! Moreover, she was now a Divine Master. Even if she didn''t spend a single cent, this house would be built! However, since I can destroy her house once, I can destroy it again, hehe!" After saying that, Cang Huanughed evilly.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with ck lines. She couldn''t help but sympathize with ripple mist. What a pitiful fellow, why was she targeted by Azure? However, she liked this idea!

    Leng ruoxue and Cang conversed in the dark. From time to time, their faces would reveal an expression of surprise. The wretched-looking man took all of this as her envy when she first saw the God lord''s estate. Immediately, his face was filled with pride.

    "Hmph! A country bumpkin who had never seen the world! Today, I''ll let you experience the magnificence of the Divine Master''s residence!" The wretched-looking man grinned.

    "Alright! I''ll wait and see!" When Leng ruoxue heard this, she smiled calmly. However, she couldn''t help but wonder if this fellow could really bring them into the divine Master''s residence. Even the guy called Huang Shou didn''t have this abilityst time. After all, that guy''s family elder was one of the three reverent-gods of the Divine Master''s estate!

    However, Leng ruoxue''s question was answered very quickly.

    The vulgar man swaggered through the gates of the Divine Master''s estate with them, and the guards at the gates did not stop him. Immediately, she had a new understanding of the status of the chief butler of the Divine Master''s estate.

    It seemed that in the Divine Master''s residence, the chief steward''s status was obviously above the three Hierarch!

    In reality, Leng ruoxue''s guess wasn''tpletely urate. The chief Butler''s position in the Divine Master''s residence was definitely not on par with the three reverent-gods, but he was someone close to the Divine Master and had some say in front of the Divine Master. Hence, whether it was the three reverent-gods, the servants, or the guards in the residence, they all had to give him some face. Otherwise, if he was unhappy and tried to make things difficult for someone in front of the Divine Master, that person would be in trouble! It was also because of this that the chief butler had always been able to do whatever he wanted in the Divine Master''s estate!

 Chapter 2111 Youâ€™re Very Interested In Me (3)

    As the head Butler''s favorite junior, the vulgar man naturally took advantage of his superior''s power and was insufferably arrogant! It was also because he had the support of the head butler that he dared to bring Leng ruoxue and the rest into the divine Master''s residence.

    However, the lecherous-looking man still had some apprehensions. Hence, he immediately ordered his men to bring Leng ruoxue and the others into his residence as his new subordinates.

    When he arrived at his own ce, the wretched-looking man became even more smug. After arranging for Leng ruoxue, the demon, uncle long, Ao Jie, and Bing Yao to stay together, he brought the master of the ning family away alone. Upon seeing this, everyone understood that he had taken a fancy to the master of the ning family!

    Uncle long and the others heaved a sigh of relief, but Leng ruoxue''s expression was a little conflicted. Of course, she wasn''t afraid that her Godfather would be taken advantage of, but she was afraid that Godfather wouldn''t be able to control his emotions and would beat someone up.

    AI! I hope Godfather can hold on!

    "Xue ''er! Why are we being taken into the divine Master''s residence as soon as wee to the Imperial City?" Uncle Long''s beautiful face was filled with bewilderment and puzzlement. The way he looked at Leng ruoxue was also filled with mockery.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue smiled helplessly and said,""I don''t know. I think we''re at odds with the Divine Master''s estate. But then again, this is the second time we''ve been brought into the divine Master''s estate. I hope it''ll be smooth-sailing this time!"

    "I will! We must have confidence in ourselves! Look, we''re so lucky, someone took the initiative to bring us into the divine Master''s estate as soon as we arrived at the Imperial City. This saved us a lot of trouble!" Uncle long joked.

    "That''s true. However, I''m a little worried about Godfather. I wonder how he is doing!" Leng ruoxue asked worriedly.

    "Don''t worry about that little guy. I think he''s having a good time!" Uncle long guessed.

    It had to be said that uncle long was right.

    At this time, the master of the ning family was indeed very happy.

    After he was taken away by the perverted man, the perverted man did not arrange a room for him, but directly brought him into his own room.

    As soon as he entered the room, the wretched man revealed his lust and wanted to force himself on the master of the ning family! However, how could the master of the ning family let him seed? when the vulgar man pounced at him, he kicked him to the ground with a roundhouse kick. Then, the vulgar man''s pig-like howl could be heard.

    In the room, the master of the ning family stepped on the vulgar man''s back with great momentum. He looked down at the vulgar man with a trace of killing intent in his eyes and asked coldly,""You''re very interested in me?"

    "Yup! A beauty! As long as you follow me, I promise to let you live a good life!" The vulgar man was in so much pain that he kept grinning, but when he heard master ning''s words, he still subconsciously replied.

    "Hehe! I don''t want to eat anything nice or drink anything spicy. I just want to torture you, okay?" Although it was a question, the words that came out of the ning family''s master''s mouth were unusually certain. Then, he grabbed the long ck whip hanging on the wretched man''s waist and swung it a few times in the air. The sound of the whip came in the air. The long whip immediately hit the vulgar man''s body.

    Suddenly, the howling became even louder, apanied by a series of light moans. Hearing this, the ning family''s master frowned and whipped even harder! This guy was asking for a beating!

    In the beginning, the vulgar man only felt the burning pain of the whip hitting his body, but following that, he felt a pleasure that he had never felt before slowly surging up from his limbs and bones. The more force the whip used, the stronger the feeling became. Therefore, after the initial pain, he became excited.

    "Argh! Comfortable! Harder! Use more strength!" The vulgar man pleaded. At this moment, his screams were more of moans. This kind of treatment was even more novel to him.

    However, hearing him say this, master ning''s face became uglier. He didn''t expect this guy to be a masochist! His whipping had made a certain man even more excited. This fact made him extremely depressed.

    After a few more ps, the master of the ning family put down the whip in his hand and found a chair to sit down, no longer paying attention to the perverted man who was in a frenzy.

    As the pleasure on the vulgar man''s body disappeared, the pain intensified, and he continued to plead,""Don''t stop! Don''t stop! Continue hitting me! Hurry up and hit me! Beauty, I''m begging you!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The master of the ning family was speechless. After living for so many years, he had only heard of this kind of person. He didn''t expect to see it with his own eyes today. He was also the executor. But after knowing that the vulgar man liked to be abused, he naturally didn''t want to let that guy seed, so he ignored the vulgar man''s plea.

    Seeing that the master of the ning family didn''t make a move, the wretched man''s begging became louder and louder, and finally evolved into a painful cry, which was really terrifying.

    The servants in the courtyard who heard the sound all consciously hid far away, afraid of being affected. Even the servants who had intended to break into the room to save their master dispelled the idea after hearing their Master''s Voice begging for abuse.

    "What are you guys hiding here for?" Suddenly, an angry shout rang out in the ears of the attendants. The attendants were startled and looked at the owner of the voice. They stuttered,"Head butler, y-you''re here!"

    "I''m asking you why you''re hiding here?" Seeing the obvious panic on the attendants ''faces, the head butler became suspicious.

    "N-nothing!" The attendants ''hearts trembled, and they were still stammering. When the chief Steward saw them like this, he couldn''t help but feel angry.

    Bang! With a single kick, he sent the servant closest to him to the ground. After that, the head butler shouted in an imposing manner,"You better tell me the truth!"

    "Head butler, it''s the young master! The young master is in the room, we''re afraid of disturbing him!" An attendant hurriedly said with a look of fear, and his words received the response of all the attendants present.

    "What is he doing?" The head butler red at him and questioned him. However, before the attendant could answer, he faintly heard a soft groan from one of the rooms, followed by intermittent sobs. His face instantly darkened!

    This unfilial son actually dared to cause trouble in the Divine Master''s estate! How many times had he told that little bastard that he could do whatever he wanted outside, but he was not allowed to do such a thing in the Divine Master''s estate! Unexpectedly, that bastard actually turned a deaf ear to my words. It''s really preposterous!

    The head butler, who was burning with anger, strode straight to the vulgar man''s room and kicked the door open, shouting,""Little bastard! Why aren''t you stopping!"

    But then, he was dumbfounded!

    F * ck! What was this situation?

    Why was it that his disappointing descendant was lying on the ground with his clothes torn and his body covered in wounds, while the woman who was supposed to be pressed down was sitting on the chair, admiring ... Admiring a certain man''s selffort!

 Chapter 2112 Youâ€™re Very Interested In Me?(4)

    The scene in front of him made the chief Steward of the divine lord''s estate, who had a bright future ahead of him, feel his blood rushing to his head. His head buzzed and stars appeared in front of his eyes. His body trembled with anger. His face turned from ck to white and then Back to ck.

    The head Butler''s chest heaved up and down in anger. After he calmed down a little, he roared in anger,""Little bastard! Why aren''t you stopping?" As he spoke, he rushed to the front of the vulgar man and gave him a few tight ps.

    "Pa pa!" A few big ps caused the vulgar man who was originally immersed in his fantasy to immediately wake up. However, he shouted out of reflex,""Dammit! Which bastard dared to hit me? You''re really tired of living!"

    "It was your old man who hit him!" The head butler was so angry that he felt dizzy. Then, a few loud psnded on the face of the vulgar man.

    The master of the ning family looked at this scene coldly from the side, and he felt quite satisfied.

    At this time, the vulgar man waspletely awake from the beating. When he saw that the one who hit him was his own old ancestor, he instantly became listless.

    "Old ancestor ..." The wretched-looking man did not dare to look at his elder''s face. He was so scared that his little heart was trembling non-stop, and his voice was as soft as a mosquito.

    "You useless thing, I''ll just beat you to death!" The head Butler''s face was full of disappointment. He raised his hand and wanted to continue hitting, but when he saw the wretched man''s frightened eyes, he couldn''t wave his hand. He had no choice but to transfer his anger to the master of the ning family.

    "Hmph! Where did this B * tche from? hurry up and kneel down!" The head butler nced at the master of the ning family with contempt, snorted coldly, and said in an imposing manner.

    Damn it, his own descendant had done such an embarrassing thing, but this woman was just watching from the side. This matter was really intolerable! However, the master of the ning family was not afraid of him.

    Gently raising his eyes, he carefully sized up the little old man in front of him, who was burning with anger. The master of the ning family lightly spat out three words,""On what basis?"

    "You ..." These three words almost made the chief butler, who was in charge of the Divine Master''s estate, vomit blood. He had been the chief butler for so long, but this was the first time he had heard someone ask him,"why?" Why? What else could he do? Of course, it was because he was the chief Steward of the Divine Master''s estate!

    The chief Steward of the Divine Master''s estate took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. Then, he suppressed his anger and said coldly,""Just because I''m the chief Steward of the Divine Master''s estate, and you''re just a woman of unknown origin!"

    "What''s wrong with the head butler? Could the head butler be unreasonable to guests? By the way, I''m not someone with an unknown background. I''m a guest invited by your descendant!" Master ning replied with a smile.

    "Hmph! What kind of guest are you!" The head Butler''s face was full of disdain. This woman was just a woman that his descendants had taken a fancy to and captured. Did she really think that he didn''t know?

    "Then I was invited back by your descendants! What do you think?" The master of the ning family smiled and turned his eyes to the wretched-looking man.

    When the vulgar man saw the ning family head ''s'' gentle ''gaze, he couldn''t help but nod. Seeing this scene, the head butler wanted to swallow the vulgar man''s heart!

    This damn thing, can''t it not be so lecherous? Didn''t he know that lust was a double-edged sword? he shouldn''t die for a woman without even knowing how he died! The head Butler''s heart was filled with resentment. He red at the vulgar man with a fierce gaze that seemed to pierce through his body. Unfortunately, the vulgar man''s mind was all on the ning family master, so he naturally ignored the head Butler''s attitude.

    When the master of the ning family saw this scene, his smile became more and more brilliant, and his mood was naturally very good!

    However, even though he was in a good mood, the chief Butler''s face was getting uglier and uglier.

    Seeing this, the master of the ning family consciously walked to the side of the head butler, patted his shoulder tofort him, and sympathetically said,""Calm down! Who asked you to have such a disappointing descendant! Of course, if you can be ruthless enough to hand him over to me, I guarantee that I can train him to be obedient and make him turn over a new leaf. How about it? Do you want to try?"

    "What?" The head butler was puzzled. What did this woman mean? She wanted him to hand her over? He even wanted to help him train? What was she up to? His heart was in a state of confusion, bewildered by the master of the ning family.

    "He''s basically a piece of trash in this state. Don''t you want a descendant that you can be proud of? So, handing him over to me is the best choice you can make!" The master of the ning family pointed at the vulgar man.

    "Is that so?" The head butler was a little dizzy from the ning family''s Master''s words, and actually seriously considered the feasibility of this matter. In the end, he hardened his heart, but still asked with some worry,"Who are you? What''s his purpose?"

    "I''m a good person! I don''t have any purpose. " The master of the ning family replied with a slight grievance.

    Hearing this answer, the head Butler''s mouth twitched. He decided to ignore the other party''s nonsense and made up his mind.""If you can really teach my descendant well, then I won''t pursue your rudeness to me just now!"

    Rude? Did he?

    The master of the ning family didn''t understand. When had he been rude? however, he wouldn''t argue with the head butler over such a small matter, so he nodded and said,""Don''t worry, head butler. I won''t disappoint you!"

    When the head butler heard this, he nodded in satisfaction and said,""Then I''ll hand him over to you." After that, the head butler patted his butt and left.

    After the head butler left, the master of the ning family became a little uneasy when he saw that he had answered his purpose so easily. He nced at the wretched man and couldn''t help but secretlyin. This head Butler''s nerves are really thick! He had actually handed her over to him.

    In fact, it wasn''t that the head butler was careless, but that he was too confident in the power of the Divine Master''s estate and his own status. He was sure that no one would dare to mess with him, so he naturally didn''t think about investigating the origin of the master of the ning family. Even if he just asked casually and didn''t get anything, he still agreed to hand the person over to the master.

    Moreover, another important reason was that his descendant was really too disappointing. He hated that he could not live up to his expectations, but he could not bear to give up, so he could only try everything he could. If someone could really teach this descendant well, it might not be a bad thing! Moreover, no one knew better than him about his descendant''s lecherous habits. Seeing that his descendant seemed to be quite obedient, he decided to give it a try.

    However, he was too confident and did not worry about the safety of his descendants. It was also because of this that the wretched man''s days of suffering arrived.

    A few dayster.

    "Aowu!" The voice rang out in the courtyard as usual.

 Chapter 2113 Youâ€™re Very Interested In Me?(5)

    When the servants who were passing by heard this terrifying sound, they hurriedly ran away withrge steps as if they were running for their lives. Everyone knew that this was a certain fierce woman disciplining their little master. However, after receiving the head Butler''s greeting, they naturally adopted an attitude of ignoring it. However, this cry was really too terrifying. They were afraid!

    For a time, the courtyard was in chaos.

    In the room, Leng ruoxue and the others were also speechless.

    Ever since their Godfather returned with the wretched man a few days ago and threw him into the room next door, the noise had never stopped. They didn''t know how their Godfather dealt with the unlucky guy, but he actually made him scream so miserably, as if someone had burst his flower. No! To be precise, it was even worse than that!

    At this moment, the master of the ning family, who was obviously in a good mood, pushed the door open and entered. Seeing his expression, Leng ruoxue knew that Godfather was having a great time. However, Godfather didn''t allow them to watch, so they didn''t know what Godfather had done to that fellow.

    "Little guy, you''re in a good mood!" Uncle long said with a smile.

    "Of course!" The master of the ning family was proud.

    "Then ... Did you manage to get any important information?" Uncle long asked in a low voice.

    "I really don''t have any! Although that guy lives in the God lord''s estate, he''s only relying on his rtionship with the head butler. He basically doesn''t know anything about himself!" The master of the ning family sighed.

    Over the past few days, although they had moved into the divine Master''s estate, they did not act rashly. Furthermore, as ''guests'' invited into the divine Master''s estate by the vulgar man, it was not appropriate for them to walk around the Divine Master''s estate as they pleased. More importantly, their current area of activity could only be in this small courtyard. If they wanted to go out, the guards at the door would not allow them to.

    Therefore, they knew nothing about the God lord''s estate.

    "Since we can''t get anything from him, we can only think of a way ourselves!" Uncle long thought for a while and said.

    "You mean, we should go out and look for it ourselves?" The master of the ning family asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "En, but only me, Xue ''er, and that brat ye will go out. You guys have to stay here and cover for us." Uncle long said.

    "Why can''t I go out with Xue ''er and the others, and you guys cover for us?" Hearing uncle long say this, the master of the ning family was not convinced. He also wanted to go out with Xue ''er.

    "You have to stay behind and teach that unlucky fellow a lesson, don''t you? If you leave, you''ll be too big of a target. " Uncle long said matter-of-factly.

    Alright! The master of the ning family had nothing to say about this reason, and the others had no doubts about uncle Long''s arrangement.

    Following that, uncle long gave Leng ruoxue a look. Leng ruoxue nodded her head lightly. Then, with a thought, she brought uncle long and the evildoer into the bangle and left the room with green vessel.

    After they left, the master of the ning family immediately became listless, and Cang also looked listless. Ao Jie saw this and pouted helplessly. He gave Bing Yao a look and the two of them stood up and left the room, leaving the master of the ning family and Cang, who also felt abandoned, staring at each other.

    In the bracelet.

    Leng ruoxue and the other two sat in the garden and chatted. Their destination was naturally Xuan Yi''s residence. Originally, they didn''t want to disturb Xuan Yi this time, but it seemed like they still had to ask him for information.

    At this moment, Qing Jue''s voice was heard,""Sister, we''ve arrived at Xuan Yi''s residence. However, he has a guest now, so it''s not appropriate for us to show ourselves."

    "Oh! Then listen to the corner of the wall!" Leng ruoxue ordered.

    Upon hearing this, uncle Long''s face darkened. Then, he calmly listened to the conversation through the light screen ...

    After a long time.

    The three of them appeared in Xuan Yi''s study.

    Xuan Yi, who had just sent Huang Wei off, saw the three people who had suddenly appeared in his study. He immediately asked vigntly,""Who are you people?"

    "Old man, it''s me!" Uncle long quickly said.

    "Who are you?" Looking at the stunning beauty in front of him, Xuan Yi was very sure that he didn''t recognize her.

    "I''m uncle long!" Uncle long said awkwardly. He didn''t want to find Xuan Yi before because he didn''t want his new image to be seen by his acquaintances. It was too embarrassing, right?

    Sure enough, when Xuan Yi heard this, he immediately widened his eyes in disbelief. Then, he looked at the woman who imed to be uncle long with suspicion. However, he couldn''t tell that the person in front of him had any rtionship with uncle long.

    However, since the other party called himself uncle long, he had to treat him with caution.

    After making up his words, Xuan Yi pretended to be calm and asked,""Did uncle long ask you toe and find me?" He directly ignored the words ''I''m uncle long''.

    "No! I said, I''m uncle long!" Uncle long rolled his eyes. He was extremely helpless against Xuan Yi''s self-deception.

    "What evidence do you have?" Xuan Yi asked cautiously.

    Evidence?

    Uncle long thought for a moment, then started to talk about what he knew about Xuan Yi. He started from when Xuan Yi stopped wetting the bed and when he stopped drinking milk. When Xuan Yi heard this, his expression changed and he quickly covered uncle Long''s mouth. But even so, he couldn''t stop uncle long from continuing ...

 Chapter 2114 Saving A Life (1)

    Xuan Yi''s face darkened, and the mes of anger in his eyes grew more and more. Uncle long, who was slow to react, only reacted after a long time. He asked with a serious expression,"Old man, am I right?"

    Upon hearing this, Leng ruoxue and the evildoer looked at each other. Then, the two of them suppressed theirughter and lowered their heads to prevent Xuan Yi from being too embarrassed. However, their slightly trembling shoulders still caused Xuan Yi''s anger to rise.

    Xuan Yi gritted his teeth and red at uncle long. His eyes were spitting fire as he said fiercely,""You''re right!"

    "Do you believe that I''m uncle long?" Uncle long said worriedly.

    "I believe you!" Xuan Yi growled in anger. Then, he looked at uncle long with curiosity and asked,""Why did you change your gender? Could it be that it''s a trend in the divine realm now?"

    "Popr, my ass! It''s all this girl''s doing!" Uncle long pointed at Leng ruoxue and said in an unpleasant tone.

    "Uh! Who was this girl? It can''t be Leng ruoxue!" Xuan Yi guessed.

    "It''s her!" Uncle long nodded.

    "Why are you guys here so quickly?" Seeing that he had guessed correctly, Xuan Yi continued to ask. These guys were definitely up to no good. He didn''t know what they were interested in this time.

    "We''re here to save someone!" Leng ruoxueughed.

    "Save people? Has bingyao''s injuries not healed?" When Xuan Yi heard this, he could not help but ask worriedly.

    "Senior brother''s injuries have healed. We''re here to save second senior brother." Leng ruoxue exined.

    "What''s the matter? have you found master Yu''s other disciple?" Xuan Yi said with a face full of pleasant surprise. This was really good news. He was in a great mood after the gloominess of his embarrassing matter was swept away!

    "Senior brother Bing Yao said that second senior brother was locked up by the mist, so we had no choice but toe here again." Leng ruoxue said helplessly. Since they knew where second senior brother was, even if this was a Dragon''s pool or a Tiger''s Den, they had toe over now.

    "Why is everything that you''re doing so difficult?" Hearing this, Xuan Yi was speechless. Was the Divine Master''s estate that easy toe to? After they had turned the God lord''s estate upside down, the God Lord was still angry! They, the unlucky ones, had yet to recover from the previous incident. Moreover, it had not been long since thest incident. They did not expect them to make aeback so soon!

    Moreover, he knew that since Leng ruoxue and the others hade to find him again, they must have wanted to find out some information or needed his help. However, ever since the incidentst time, fog River was somewhat dissatisfied with the people in the divine lord''s estate. Therefore, she had been giving them the cold shoulder and did not give them any orders. As a result, he knew very little about the divine Lord. Therefore, he did not know if he could help them and was afraid that they would be discovered by fog River. After all, Wu Chen had been looking for the guy who had broken into the God lord''s estate. If Wu Chen found out that the Totoro who had destroyed the God lord''s estate was with them, he thought that Wu Chen would probably go crazy with anger!

    Thinking of this, he continued,"you''vee at the wrong time. Since thest incident in the Divine Master''s estate, Wu Chan has strengthened the security of the Divine Master''s estate. Her own divine sense has also been monitoring every move in the Divine Master''s estate all day long. Therefore, now is not a good time to save people. I don''t rmend you to act now."

    "But the girl has already made up her mind. She must save her senior brother. So, we can only risk our lives to apany her." Uncle long said helplessly.<sub> </sub>

    "Did you let here despite knowing the danger? This is nonsense!" When Xuan Yi heard this, he growled angrily.

    ? "What else can we do? However, don''t worry too much. With our strength, it''s not impossible for us to save her safely. " Uncle long didn''t want Xuan Yi to boost other people''s morale and destroy his own. Therefore, he was full of confidence when he said this.

    "What do you know? Thest time you were able to seed was because of Cang''s help and because of fog''s injury, but now fog''s injury has recovered. By the way, have youe? If it''s with you, then the possibility of saving him will be higher. " As Xuan Yi spoke, he thought of that valiant Totoro. However, he knew that Cang wasn''t that easy to order around. Even if he was willing to help once, he might not help a second time. Hence, he didn''t think highly of Leng ruoxue and the others.

    "Senior Cang is also here, but he won''t help us save people. So, we can only rely on ourselves to save Qing Yang." Uncle long said honestly.

    "And you still dare toe? Aren''t you guys here to die? If you''re discovered by rime ice, you''ll be dead!" Uncle Long''s truth made Xuan Yi a little anxious. He was still counting on this girl to avenge master Yu! If this girl died before she had fully grown up, he would feel the pain!

    As he thought of this, his gaze could not help but turn to Leng ruoxue. His face was still filled with worry.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she smiled helplessly and said,""Uncle Xuan, calm down. I believe that we can definitely save second senior brother!"

    "You believe that? Do you think you can do this just because you believe in it?" Xuan Yi was very angry, but he couldn''t do anything to Leng ruoxue. Especially when he saw the man beside Leng ruoxue looking at her with a pampering expression, he felt even more troubled.

    With such a fianc¨¦ who doted on his wife without limit, it was no wonder this girl was so bold! AI! He really didn''t know what to say.

    The demon who sensed Xuan Yi''s thoughts nced at him and said indifferently,""With me here, Xue ''er can do whatever she wants. Even if she wants to destroy the Divine Master''s estate, I will help her! I won''t let her life be in danger!"

    Upon hearing this, Xuan Yi revealed an expression of ''as expected''. Then, he sighed.

    At this moment, uncle long patted Xuan Yi''s shoulder andforted him,""You! Since you know that things have alreadye to this, why bother stopping it? Do you think we won''t save her just because you don''t want us to? We''re only looking for you to understand the situation, so just tell us what we''re asking! You don''t need to worry about saving people. "

    "You, you''re justforting me! Or are you angry at me?" Hearing uncle Long''s words, Xuan Yi''s anger did not subside. Instead, he became even more depressed.

    "Hehe! Of course I''m consoling you. Oh right, is Wu Cheng in the Divine Master''s estate right now?" Uncle long suddenly asked.

    "Here! Didn''t I tell you that ever since the incident at the God lord''s estate, Wu Yan has strengthened the security of the God lord''s estate? now, she doesn''t even trust us. " Xuan Yi said honestly.

    "What are your ns? Or do you want to continue staying here?" Uncle long asked again.

    "Of course I have to stay here. I''ve been here for so long and finally got to where I am today. If I leave just like this, wouldn''t everything I''ve done before be in vain?" Xuan Yi said. He still wanted to stay here and be a spy! Although he didn''t know when he would be of use, he believed that day wouldn''t be far away.

 Chapter 2115 Saving A Life (2)

    "But, didn''t Wu Chen no longer trust you?" Uncle long was a little worried. If his old friend''s identity was exposed, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    "It''s not that she doesn''t trust me, but she doesn''t trust anyone in the Divine Master''s estate!" Xuan Yi corrected.

    "Alright! It''s not that I don''t trust you, but all of you don''t trust me! But even so, do you think there''s a need for you to stay here? Wu Chen is a lunatic. If she acts up one day and kills all of you, I''ll have to collect your corpses! I don''t want this to happen, so I suggest you leave as soon as possible!" Uncle long said very seriously. His words were definitely not an rmist. With Wu Yan''s nature, she might really do such a thing. Therefore, he was very worried about the safety of his old friend.

    "I can''t just leave like this, especially at a time like this. I have to stay here!" Xuan Yi said stubbornly.

    "You''re really ..." Uncle long was so angry at Xuan Yi''s stubbornness that he didn''t know what to say.

    "You don''t have to worry, I know what to do." Xuan Yi promised.

    "Then be careful. Don''t die before we avenge master Yu. Otherwise, I''m afraid we''ll have to take revenge on you too!" Uncle long said in an unpleasant tone.

    "You, you old whale, you actually cursed me!" Xuan Yi said angrily on purpose. He knew that uncle long was worried about him. However, he truly felt that it would be better for them if he stayed in the divine lord''s estate. Moreover, he had been in the divine lord''s estate for many years and his status was quite high. Naturally, he did not want to return empty-handed.

    "Hmph!" Hearing this, uncle long only snorted coldly and turned his head awkwardly, no longer looking at Xuan Yi.

    Seeing the two of them like this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but tease,""Uncle long, uncle Xuan, you two look like a couple who''s having a fight."

    Upon hearing this, the two of them immediately jumped ten meters away from each other. They red at Leng ruoxue in anger and growled in unison,""Stinky girl, what nonsense are you spouting!"

    "Hehe! I just think it looks like it! He didn''t say it was true!" Leng ruoxue said with an aggrieved expression. With her stirring things up like this, the atmosphere instantly became much more harmonious.

    "Uncle Xuan, we''re going into a space in the fog to save someone. When do you think it''s best for us to act?" Leng ruoxue asked.

    "Rime ice space? How could you enter her space? Even if we can enter, it''s impossible to not alert her, right?" Xuan Yi asked worriedly. He had heard that the rime ice had its own space, but he wasn''t sure what the Rime ripple was used for. However, after hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, he could already guess that it was a prison created by the rime ice.

    "We naturally have our own ways. So, uncle Xuan, please tell me when the divine lord''s estate and rime ICE''s defenses are at their lowest. Of course, it would be even better if rime ice can leave the divine lord''s estate for some matters." Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Wu Chan won''t leave the divine lord''s estate so easily now. Moreover, her divine sense will also pay attention to the divine lord''s estate''s movements at all times. Therefore, it''ll be very difficult for you to save her. Moreover, it''s also very dangerous for you to enter someone else''s space." The worry on Xuan Yi''s face deepened. However, when he saw Leng ruoxue''s confident look, he knew that he would not be able to persuade her.

    After thinking for a while, Xuan Yi said,"in the morning!" In the morning, Wu Xuan usually goes into the mountain to take in the fresh air. Only at that time will she not be in the God lord''s estate. However, you must know that once Wu Xuan discovers the abnormality in the God lord''s estate, she can immediately teleport back. Thus, you don''t have much time. "

    "Yes, I know." Leng ruoxue nodded after hearing Xuan Yi''s words.

    They chatted for a while more before Leng ruoxue left Xuan Yi''s study room with uncle long and the demon.<sub> </sub>

    When they returned to their residence, Leng ruoxue told master ning and the others about what she had learned from Xuan Yi. After master ning heard it, he couldn''t help but ask,""Xue ''er, how do we enter the rime ice space?"

    "Senior brother, do you have any good ideas?" Leng ruoxue turned to look at Bing Yao after hearing what her Godfather had to say.

    "I went in with Wu Jingst time. This time, we only have two choices. Either we wait for the opportunity to sneak in with her, or we find a way to break her space." Bing Yao said after some thought.

    "It''s not possible to break through her space. " The master of the ning family said gloomily.

    "Doesn''t that mean that we can only wait for Wu Jie to go there and then secretly follow her in?" Ao Jie said.

    "Xue ''er, don''t keep us in suspense. If you have any good ideas, tell us quickly!" After listening to master ning and Ao Jie''s words, uncle long looked at Leng ruoxue and said helplessly. He knew that Xue ''er would not ask when Xuanyi wumin would not be in the Divine Master''s residence for no reason. Since she had asked, she must have a good idea.

    Hearing uncle Long''s words, Leng ruoxue gave a faint smile before saying,""There''s a way, but I don''t know if it''ll work. "

    "What is it?" When uncle long and the rest heard this, they stared at Leng ruoxue expectantly and asked.

    "I have a little beast. It''s good at transmigrating. I can let it try." Leng ruoxue exined. The ''little Beastie'' she was referring to was naturally Xiao Budian. In reality, ever since she left the yin residence, she hadpletely forgotten about Xiao Budian. She had no idea what Xiao Budian had been up to during this period of time. It was Qing Jue who reminded her and told her to let Xiao Budian try to see if he could bring them through the foggy space.

    Initially, she wanted to let Qing Jue do this. After all, Qing Jue had the ability to travel. However, Qing Jue told her that he could not travel through other people''s private spaces. The little guy was different from him. That little fellow did not have as many restrictions as he did. He could really go wherever he wanted to.

    Furthermore, even though reverent-god level cultivators could tear space apart, this space did not include other people''s personal space. Thus, if Xiao Budian had this ability, then there was no one more suitable than him.

    As she thought about this, Leng ruoxue shifted Xiao Budian out of the bracelet.

    Xiao Budian, who had been moved out, was currently curled up into a ball and sleeping soundly. There was even a trace of suspicious liquid flowing out from the corner of his mouth. Seeing him in this state, Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    I haven''t seen this little fellow for so long, why hasn''t it improved at all?

    "Is this a Fox?" The moment the little guy came out, uncle long was immediately attracted to him. After carefully observing him for a long time, uncle long asked in disbelief.

    As far as he knew, civet cats had long been exterminated in the divine world. However, there was one in front of him all of a sudden. Moreover, he had been in the bracelet for quite a long time, but he had not discovered it. He had to admit that this little fellow''s hiding skills were really good.

    "Yes, I am. This little fellow is very naughty and always causes trouble for me. Therefore, Qing Jue has been keeping an eye on it. " Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile as she saw through uncle Long''s thoughts.

 Chapter 2116 Saving A Life (3)

    "I see." Uncle long nodded. Then, he extended a finger and poked the little guy''s fluffy body. He couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. This little guy''s food is not bad! He ate until he was fat!

    At this time, the little guy was woken up by uncle long. He unwillingly opened his drowsy eyes and angrily bit uncle Long''s finger. Uncle Long''s movements were also extremely fast. When he realized that the little guy had the intention to bite, he immediately retracted his hand. When the little guy saw this, he growled in a low voice and issued a warning of dissatisfaction.

    "Yo! This little fellow''s temper isn''t small!" Uncle long saw Xiao Budian''s fierce appearance andughed.

    "It''s crazy! Uncle long, ignore it. It''ll be quiet soon. " Leng ruoxue nced at Xiao Budian as she spoke in an indifferent tone.

    Hearing this, Xiao Budian looked at Leng ruoxue with a wronged expression. Then, he ran over to her and rubbed against her, trying to please her. He raised his little head and said in a baby voice,""Sister, you haven''t talked to me for a long time!" After she finished speaking, her eyes were filled with tears. That little appearance was really as pitiful as it could be.

    "Big sister is too busy." When Leng ruoxue heard this, she felt a little guilty. In reality, not only had she not paid attention to the little guy for a long time, she hadpletely forgotten about him. She even asked Qing Jue to look after him, causing this active little fellow to lose his freedom.

    "Oh! Then, sister is not busy now, right? Can you y with me now?" The little guy said with a face full of anticipation. Ever since his rtionship with his big sister became better, he had always been looking forward to his big sister being able to y with him for a while. However, this wish had never been realized.

    "I''ll y with you when I''m free. " Leng ruoxue promised. Then, she looked at Xiao Budian in embarrassment and said,""Little guy, I need your help with something."

    "What is it?" Xiao Budian looked at Leng ruoxue and asked.

    "I need to save someone. I want you to take me through a space. It''s a private space. Can you do that?" Leng ruoxue asked gently.

    "No problem," he said. When the little guy heard this, he patted his chest with his little paw and promised.

    With the little guy''s guarantee, everyone was very happy. Then, everyone praised him, causing this little guy''s proud tail to be raised to the sky.

    The next morning.

    With Bing Yao leading the way, Qing Jue brought them to their destination.

    The special space was set up by Wu Yan at the back mountain of the Divine Master''s residence. As soon as they entered the mountain, Leng ruoxue and the others saw a faint light source through the light screen. Needless to say, this was the entrance to the space.

    However, no one could enter this space except for Wu ice or those who had been authorized by her.

    Leng ruoxue pointed at the source of the light and said to Xiao Budian,""Little one, that''s the space we''re going to. However, it''s private property, so can you bring us in without alerting the master?"

    "Not alerting the master ... I''ll have to try. But, sister, even if I can do it without alerting the master of this space, you''ll have to do it quickly. Otherwise, the master of this space will definitely notice." The little guy thought for a bit and reminded.

    "Okay, how much time can you give me?" Leng ruoxue nodded and asked.

    "Three minutes at most." The little guy tilted his little head and said.

    "Three minutes should be enough." Leng ruoxue thought for a moment and said.

    "In that case, please send me out, sister!" The little guy requested.

    "Alright, let Ling cast an invisibility spell on you." After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she gave Ling, who was already waiting by the side, a look. Ling understood her meaning and immediately cast an invisibility technique on Xiao Budian''s body. After that, Leng ruoxue moved Xiao Budian out of the bracelet.

    Xiao Budian took out his bangle and stood outside the light screen. He extended his little ws and poked at the light source. Then, he nodded his head and green vessel transformed into dust and attached itself to his body.

    Immediately after, the little guy leaped into the air and plunged into the light source.

    Leng ruoxue, who was in the bangle, could see through the light screen that everything in front of her was white. Following that, a few light sources shed past, and Xiao Budian brought them down into a tunnel.

    "Big sister, we''re already in!" After Xiao Budian steadied himself, he transmitted a message to Leng ruoxue.

    "Thank you, little one." Leng ruoxue shifted Xiao Budian back into the bracelet and said to Bing Yao,""Senior brother, please continue to lead the way!"

    "Yes." Bing Yao nodded and directed Qing Jue to walk straight ahead. After they reached the end, they took two turns and saw a door. He said,""There it is! Qing Yang is locked up there. "<sub> </sub>

    When he said this, Bing Yao was extremely excited. He could finally save his Junior Brother. Thinking of all the suffering his Junior Brother had gone through all these years, he felt as if his heart was being cut by a knife.

    "Big sister, you only have two minutes." At this time, the little guy reminded. They had already spent a minute on this journey, so he was afraid that this guy in front of him would only care about being excited and forget to save them. Then wouldn''t they havee in vain?

    "Xue ''er, let''s go out!" Bing Yao red at Xiao Budian before speaking to Leng ruoxue.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she nodded her head. Then, she turned to uncle long and the rest,""Uncle long, the demon, senior brother, and I will go in to save them. You guys stay here for the time being!"

    "Good! Xue ''er, be careful. " Uncle long warned.

    "Yes." After Leng ruoxue replied, she looked at her Godfather, who was about to speak, and said,""Godfather, it''s equally important for all of you to stay inside. We just want to catch everyone off guard this time, so there''s no need for too many people to go in."

    "I know, you guys go in quickly! We have to hurry. " The master of the ning family suppressed his depression. Xue ''er was almost like a worm in his stomach. He hadn''t even opened his mouth, but what he wanted to say was blocked. Wu ... However, at this time, there was really no need for too many people to get involved, so he could only do his thoughts of following her.

    With her Godfather''s words, Leng ruoxue did not dy any further and left the bracelet with the demon and Bing Yao.

    After they left, Ao Jie looked at uncle long who was also depressed and sighed,""Did we follow them for nothing this time? We have nothing to do with this!"

    "How can we not be involved? The most important thing is to participate, understand?" Uncle long rolled his eyes at Ao Jie and said indifferently.

    "That''s right. We followed Xue ''er here because we were afraid that she might not have enough manpower. Since they don''t need us now, we''ll just cheer them on. Why would wee here for nothing?" The master of the ning family would never admit that he hade for nothing. He believed that he would be of use in some way.

    After saying that, uncle long and master Ningning sat on the chairs in front of the light screen tacitly and ignored Ao Jie. Ao Jie, who felt bored, also sat down and looked at the light screen nervously.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue and the other two had already sneaked into the room behind the door.

    As soon as they entered, they saw a person tied to dozens of stone pirs in the room. Those people were covered in wounds. Some were awake, some were unconscious. A Man in ck with his back facing them was holding a torture device against a man. After feeling something strange, the Man in ck turned around and shouted,""Who is it? Come out!" Because he saw the door that was originally closed suddenly open.

    When they heard this sound, Leng ruoxue and the other two held their breaths. Then, the demon conjured a de of light that was made of ck divine power and flew towards the Man in ck. In an instant, the Man in ck''s head was separated from his body and he was cut into two. He didn''t even have the time to let out a cry of surprise before he died.

    Upon seeing this, Leng ruoxue threw a wisp of fire at the corpse. In the blink of an eye, the corpse turned into ashes.

    Seeing this scene, the prisoners who were still conscious couldn''t help but widen their eyes. Their faces were full of disbelief. Bing Yao couldn''t help but sigh. These two guys, one killed the man, and the other destroyed the corpse. They worked together wlessly. It was terrifying!

    However, even though he thought this, he did not dy the rescue. He ran to a stone pir and Cut the Rope of the person who was tied up with a wind de. Then, he rescued the person from the pir.

    The person who was saved looked around warily. Although he felt that someone was helping him, he couldn''t see anyone. This fact didn''t make him feel happy because he didn''t know if this was the woman''s doing.

    Until he heard a familiar voice.

    "Qing Yang, it''s me." Seeing Qing Yang''s guarded face, Bing Yao quickly whispered.

    "You''re my senior brother?" Qing Yang''s face was filled with disbelief and even more excitement because he still remembered that Wu Yan had told him that his senior brother was seriously injured and would soon be her captive. Although he did notpletely believe Wu Yan''s words, this matter had always been on his mind.

    However, now that he heard his senior brother''s voice, he could finally be at ease. It turned out that Wu Chen had lied to him.

    "Yes, Qing Yang, we''re here to save you." Bing Yao quickly said.

    "You guys?" Hearing this, Qing Yang was a little bewildered. However, before he had the chance to understand the situation, he heard a woman''s voice.

    "Senior brother, now is not the time to reminisce. Hurry up and save the others!" Leng ruoxue instructed. This was also Qing Jue''s request. She had even brought out the bracelets for uncle long and the others to help.

    "Yes, senior brother, quickly save them." Hearing the woman''s words, Qing Yang quickly said. He was so happy that he almost forgot about the others. He really shouldn''t have!

    At the thought of this, Qing Yang quickly ran to the pir closest to him and rescued the people tied up on it. Uncle long and the others used their divine power to form a light de to Cut the Rope from a distance and saved the people on the pir. Leng ruoxue then kept them into her bracelet ...

 Chapter 2117 Injured (1)

    The rescue operation went very smoothly. However, just as Leng ruoxue was in the process of moving everyone into the bracelet, she suddenly felt an intense pressureing towards her. She immediately felt a sharp pain in her head. Following that, she heard an angry roar from afar,""You''re looking for death!"

    Instantly, her heart trembled. Then, with a change of mind, she quickly brought everyone into the bracelet.

    The second they entered the bracelet, a red shadow appeared in the room. Slowly, the shadow solidified. Then, a beautiful woman in red with mes of anger burning on her body appeared in the room.

    This beautiful woman was Wu Xuan.

    Looking at the empty room, Wu Long''s beautiful face showed shock and anger.

    "Dammit!" Then, with a wave of her long sleeve, everything in the room turned to ashes. After venting her anger, the anger in her heart did not subside. Instead, it umted and her face turned from white to ck. Her body was cold and there were countless ice shards around her. The me in her beautiful eyes instantly turned into a monstrous fire!

    ''Damn it!'' Who did this? Who saved her?

    Rime was filled with anger and hatred. Her anger caused her originally beautiful face to be somewhat distorted.

    Yes! She hated it! She was furious!

    She didn''t expect that someone would actually dare to save people under her eyes. They really didn''t want to live!

    Moreover, she had rushed back quickly enough, so she believed that the audacious people must still be here, but she did not know where they were hiding.

    Thinking of this, she closed her eyes and carefully sensed everything here.

    In the next second, ripple opened her pair of astute eyes, and a cold light shed in them. He actually didn''t feel anything?

    How was this possible?

    This was her own territory. She had created it. She was the owner of this ce. Everything here should be under her control. But now, her feelings were telling her that everything was normal here!

    This was impossible! Wu Jing didn''t believe that her judgment could be wrong. Therefore, she guessed that the other party must have used some special means, which was why she couldn''t detect it.

    But what was it?

    ? In the entire divine realm, who would have the ability to make him not detect any traces?

    This was really too unusual.

    All this while, she had always thought that the divine world was within her grasp. However, now, something that she could not grasp had happened in the divine world. She did not even have any clues about it. How could she do this? This made her feel that her authority had been challenged. Hmph! She would never allow such a thing to happen!

    However, it wouldn''t be that easy to immediately find the people who had trespassed her territory. Moreover, she was very certain that those Rascals were still here. She just didn''t know what method they had used to avoid her spiritual awareness search, but it was impossible for them to hide here for a lifetime! She was sure that these people would eventually give themselves away. With this thought in mind, she was not so angry and anxious. Then, with a change of mind, she disappeared from the spot.

    As soon as she left, uncle long and the others, who were hiding in their bracelets, heaved a sigh of relief. That woman was finally gone.<sub> </sub>

    However, she came so quickly! Fortunately, Xue ''er had the universal bracelet. Otherwise, they would have be that woman''s captives!

    "Xue ''er, what should we do now?" Uncle long said worriedly. Although Wu Xuan had left, uncle long believed that she would definitely keep a close eye on this ce. In fact, she didn''t need to keep a close eye on them at all because this was her territory. It wouldn''t be easy for them to leave this ce without being discovered.

    However, after he asked this, he realized that Leng ruoxue did not give any response. He thought that Xue ''er was also trying to find out about this matter! However, after waiting for a while, he realized that Leng ruoxue still had no reaction. He quickly turned around and realized that Xue ''er''s face was frighteningly pale.

    "Xue ''er!"

    In the next second, uncle long saw Leng ruoxue''s body limply fall to the ground. He hurriedly reached out to catch her and called out Xue ''er''s name in a panic.

    The evildoer, who heard that something was wrong with uncle Long''s voice, immediately teleported to Leng ruoxue''s side and took her from uncle Long''s hands. Then, he checked on Leng ruoxue''s condition before his expression changed drastically,""Xue ''er is injured!"

    This fact made the demon me himself. Why didn''t he notice Xue ''er''s abnormality? He was so regretful that he couldn''t protect Xue ''er in time.

    When uncle long heard this, his face turned ugly. How was this possible? Xue ''er was fine before, how did she suddenly get injured?

    In fact, they could not be med for not realizing it in time. Even Leng ruoxue did not realize that she was injured, and the demon had been arranged by her to help Bing Yao by giving pills to those who were saved. Therefore, it was very normal that no one realized it in time. However, the evildoer was not willing to think that way. He felt that he was too careless and did not protect Xue ''er well. Hence, he was deeply in self-me and could not extricate himself.

    For a moment, the air in the bangle seemed to have frozen, and the air pressure dropped to freezing point.

    Looking at the invisible dark Qi emanating from the evildoer''s body, the calm master of the ning family sighed and quickly took out a healing pill for Xue ''er to consume. However, Xue'' er did not wake up as he had expected, which made him deeply worried.

    At this moment, Qing Jue, who had arranged a ce for the people who were saved, appeared beside Leng ruoxue. When he saw Leng ruoxue who was being held tightly in the arms of the demon, Qing Jue was so worried that his little body was trembling slightly.

    "Sister!" Qing Jue squatted down and closed his eyes to feel the condition of Leng ruoxue''s body. When he opened his eyes again, his eyes were filled with tears.

    His divine sense was damaged!

    He didn''t expect his sister to be so seriously injured. At that time, he only cared about the people who were saved and neglected his sister. Moreover, he didn''t expect his sister to be injured.

    Now that he thought about it, it should be that before Wu Yan arrived, she hadunched a spiritual sense attack on his sister. With his sister''s current strength, no matter how powerful her spiritual sense was, she couldn''t resist it at all. In addition, this was Wu Yan''s territory, so Wu Yan''s attack was more convenient and silent.

    Sister ...

    Qing Jue''s tears fell silently. His heart tightened as he looked at uncle long and the others. He became more and more worried. Furthermore, Xue ''er had yet to wake up after taking a Supreme-grade healing pill. This fact made them very uneasy.

    "Little brat ye! You should carry Xue ''er into the purple bamboo house first!" Uncle long couldn''t help but remind ye chen when he saw him in a daze.

    However, ye chen was so immersed in self-me that he did not give him any response. Seeing this, uncle long had to do it himself.

 Chapter 2118 Injured (2)

    However, the demon''s reaction was so fast that he threw uncle long far away. Then, he red at uncle long with bloodshot eyes and roared,""What are you doing? Xue ''er is mine! No one is allowed to snatch it!"

    "Little brat ye! I don''t want to snatch Xue ''er, I just want you to carry her into the purple bamboo house. You can''t just let her stay outside like this! She''s still injured!" Uncle long sighed helplessly and reminded him.

    Hearing this, the evildoer''s emotions calmed down a little, but the hostility on his body grew heavier. Uncle long and the others were so frightened that they couldn''t help but feel shaken and kept quiet out of fear.

    However, when they saw the demon carefully carrying Leng ruoxue into the purple bamboo house, they heaved a sigh of relief. However, when they saw the demon''s appearance, they became even more worried.

    "Bang!" The door of the purple bamboo house was mmed shut.

    Uncle long, the master of the ning family, and Ao Jie looked at each other, then shook their heads and sighed at the same time. Although they were also worried about Xue ''er, it was obvious that the evildoer did not want them to disturb her. So, they had to stay outside.

    "Sister!" At this moment, Qing Jue, whose face was covered in tears, finally reacted. He was about to enter the purple bamboo house to apany his sister when uncle long hugged him.

    "Release me! I want to apany big sister!" Qing Jue roared in anger.

    "Little guy, you can''t go in. Let them be alone for a while!" Uncle longforted Qing Jue, who was kicking him.

    "On what basis? I also want to apany big sister!" Upon hearing this, Qing Jue could not calm down. Instead, he became even fiercer.

    He also wanted to be with his sister. Only by being with his sister would he feel at ease. Otherwise, he had no other way ...

    Sob ... Sister!

    Qing Jue cried out painfully in his heart. Self-me made him feel very uneasy. He knew that his sister''s situation was very critical at this time, so he wanted to stay by her side. His sister also needed him!

    However, these people did not allow him to enter! Why was that devilish man the only one who could apany her sister? Qing Jue felt extremely unbnced! Furthermore, this was his territory. As long as he wanted to enter, no one could stop him! With this thought in mind, Qing Jue immediately disappeared from uncle Long''s arms ...

    Looking at his empty arms! Uncle long was helpless! He knew that the little fellow would not listen to him, but he did not think that the little fellow had the ability to be a third wheel.

    Sure enough, the next second, uncle long saw the door of the purple bamboo house being flung open. Then, an object was thrown out from inside. After drawing a beautiful arc in the air, the object fell into the pool under the waterfall with a ''bang''. He didn''t need to look to know that it was green vessel.

    Then, they saw a wet little doll climb out of the water and disappear in front of them.

    Then, another object was thrown out of the purple bamboo house. This time, the objectnded on the ground freely. Uncle long and the other two saw this and their hearts tightened. They could not help but worry for Qing Jue. It would not hurt if it fell into the water, but how painful would it be if it fell on the ground! Oh! Artifact spirits would also feel pain, right?<sub> </sub>

    Just as they had expected, Qing Jue was already badly battered from the fall. However, he was still unyielding and persevered in his desire to continue entering the purple bamboo house to apany Leng ruoxue.

    This cycle repeated again and again, but green vessel still did not seed. Uncle long and the others went from being worried at first to bing numb. In the end, they could only helplessly sit on the stone chairs closest to the purple bamboo house and wait for news. They were surrounded by countless beasts who were also worried about Leng ruoxue but not as bold as Qing Jue. However, the deep worry in their eyes was the same.

    At this moment, Bing Yao, who had heard the news of Leng ruoxue''s injury, also came to the purple bamboo house. However, he did not dare to enter. Qing Yang was with him.

    "How is Junior Sister?" Qing Yang couldn''t help but ask softly. He saw that all the people and beasts present were looking in the direction of the purple bamboo house without saying a word. The atmosphere was frighteningly heavy. He was worried and scared. He was worried about the injuries of this Junior Sister that he had never met before. And the one he was afraid of was naturally ye chen, that guy who could explode at any time. He didn''t dare to imagine if something really happened to Junior Sister, would the Mistress of the Dark World destroy the entire divine realm in a rage? No! It should be the entire world!

    He had already heard from his senior brother about the Dark Lord''s feelings for this Junior Sister.

    However, no one or beast was willing to answer his question. Baby and the other beasts who had followed Leng ruoxue for the longest time were ring at him with an unfriendly look as if they were looking at an enemy. Qing Yang''s heart trembled when he saw this.

    He knew that he was taking his anger out on them!

    These little beasts med Junior sister''s injuries on him! Although he felt a little aggrieved, he knew that his Junior Sister had been injured because she had tried to save them. He could not deny this. Therefore, it was only natural for her to vent her anger on him! Therefore, not only did he not dare to show any dissatisfaction, he had to endure it.

    At this moment, a strong suction force appeared on Bing Yao and Qing Yang, and they were dragged into the purple bamboo house uncontrobly.

    As soon as they entered, the two of them saw the demon''s back facing them. His eyes were glued to Leng ruoxue who was lying on the bed. The frighteningly cold aura from his body made them shiver uncontrobly. The cold temperature could freeze people at any time, and the entire purple bamboo house seemed to have entered a severe winter.

    The two of them had just stood still when they heard the evil demon''s cold voice.

    "If anything happens to Xue ''er, those people will all be buried with her!" The demon said coldly. He wasn''t asking for their opinions, but merely informing them.

    Upon hearing this, the two of them were shocked. Was this guy nning to start a massacre? Moreover, although the evildoer didn''t say it explicitly, they knew who he wanted to bury with. It was undeniable that the Mistress of the Dark World was angry at those who were saved.

    After hesitating for a while, Qing Yang couldn''t help but whisper,""Mistress of the Dark World, can you ... Can you let them go?"

    As soon as he said that, Qing Yang immediately felt the temperature around him drop by quite a bit. Instantly, his heart began to tremble involuntarily, but he still mustered his courage and forced himself to look straight at the demon. The demon''s back was facing them the entire time.

    "What do you think? Hmph! If I didn''t save you and them, how would Xue ''er be injured? Therefore, if Xue ''er did not recover, they would all die! All of them added together can''tpare to my Xue ''er''s life! As for you guys, I won''t let you off either. However, I won''t kill you. After all, you are Xue ''er''s senior brothers!" The demon''s voice was filled with the smell of blood. In fact, if anything had happened to Xue ''er, he would have wanted to kill these two culprits. However, he knew that Xue'' er would not want him to kill his senior brother. Therefore, he had no choice but to let them live.

    Although he was angry, he hated himself even more. He always said that he would protect Xue ''er''s safety and would not let her life be in danger. However, at the critical moment, he had still hurt Xue'' er. This fact made him me himself indescribably. He had never felt this kind of feeling before. It was really ... Very ufortable! His heart was also in pain!

 Chapter 2119 Injured (3)

    "Xue ''er, you''ll be fine!" After hearing the evildoer''s words, Qing Yang mumbled and the guilt in his heart grew deeper.

    "You can get out now. I don''t want to see you!" Ignoring Qing Yang''s words, the evildoer directly drove him away, but he was snorting coldly in his heart! You don''t need to tell me that! Of course, nothing would happen to his Xue ''er, and he would not allow anything to happen to her!

    Then, the demon waved his hand, and an invisible air pressure swept onto Bing Yao and Qing Yang, who were about to leave. Then, the two were swept out of the purple bamboo house like fallen leaves in the autumn wind.

    Seeing that the room was quiet again, the evil demon swept his palm and closed the door of the purple Bamboo Room. Then, he climbed onto the bed and sat Xue ''er down cross-legged, cing his palms on Leng ruoxue''s back. Following that, a visible stream of spirit Qi entered Leng ruoxue''s body.

    At this moment, the origin of chaos in Leng ruoxue''s body was helping her to repair her damaged divine consciousness. Hence, she needed the support of arge amount of spiritual energy. If Xue ''er were to absorb it on her own, it would definitely not be able to support the speed of her spiritual energy usage. Hence, he would need to transfer his own spiritual energy to Xue'' er. However, he could not transfer too much at once. Otherwise, it would be troublesome if Xue ''er''s body was filled with spiritual energy.

    After a while, he felt that it was enough for now, so he stopped andid Xue ''er down on the bed again. At this moment, Leng ruoxue''s body was covered in a faintyer of light. This was a clear sign that the origin of chaos was repairing her.

    With the help of the origin of chaos, the demon''s heart that had been clenched all this time was slightly relieved. However, he still did not dare to let his guard down. He kept a close eye on Leng ruoxue and observed her situation.

    As Xue ''er''s expression slowly turned for the better, his mood also gradually turned gloomy. However, uncle long and the rest who were outside the purple bamboo house were not too sure about Leng ruoxue''s situation. Hence, they were still on tenterhooks, afraid that they would hear bad news.

    Of course, the most depressed one was green vessel.

    After many failed attempts, he also stopped because he could not affect the origin of chaos to treat his sister. With the help of the origin of chaos, his sister should be fine! However, he was depressed that he couldn''t be by his sister''s side, as if there was a kitten scratching his heart. However, knowing that the origin of chaos had taken action, he was still very happy for his sister, because this meant that the origin of chaos had truly acknowledged his sister. And with the approval of the origin of chaos, it would definitely not let anything happen to its sister.

    Even though he was relieved, Qing Jue was still depressed. He could not do anything to the demon, so he could only turn his attention to Bing Yao and Qing Yang and vent his anger on them!

    In fact, he was the one who liked to vent his anger the most. However, he had been focused on his sister before, so the two of them had escaped. Now, he had the time.

    With a thought, Qing Jue moved Bing Yao and Qing Yang into a dark room ...

    However, everyone''s thoughts were on Xue ''er, so no one had discovered that they had gone missing.

    After an unknown amount of time, there was still no news from the purple bamboo house. However, it was not a bad thing that there was no news. Uncle long, the others, and the beasts thought to themselves.

    At the same time, Cang, who had been thrown into the divine Master''s residence by Leng ruoxue, started to feel restless.

    Cang paced around the room, feeling empty inside. He didn''t know what was going on, but he felt a little anxious, as if something was about to happen. However, he had yet to recognize a master, so he had no idea what was going on with Leng ruoxue and the others.

    Now, it really regretted it. Why did it listen to Niu''s words and recognize her as its master after saving her? Even though it would take a long time to recognize a master, but, if it recognized a master earlier, wouldn''t it know how Niu was? But now, other than feeling that something had happened, it could do nothing about it!

    In addition, Niu and the others were currently in the space of the rime ice. No matter how powerful it was, it was still unable to sense the situation there. This fact also made it exceptionally angry.

    At this moment, Cang couldn''t help but recall the words that Leng ruoxue had said to him before entering the medium.

    Initially, it had wanted to follow Leng ruoxue and the rest into the ce, but Niu had asked it to stay outside to meet them. Niu had also said that even though she didn''t need its help to save them, if they were really in danger, she still hoped that it could lend a helping hand!

    How did it answer back then? It said that it would not care!

    When it said this, it carried a trace of anger, but at that time, it didn''t feel that Niu was disappointed. Thinking about it now, although it had said those harsh words, it definitely wouldn''t watch Niu be in danger. Niu most likely knew that she had a sharp mouth but a soft heart, so she didn''t force it to be like this.

    And when did it start to feel uneasy?

    After thinking for a long time, Azure forced himself to calm down and not panic. Although he was a little uneasy, Niu had that broken bracelet, so nothing might happen to her! After thinking about it, it decided to wait and see.

    However, it still had to do something!

    With this thought, Cang disappeared from the room.<sub> </sub>

    A momentter, a small and exquisite Totoro appeared at the entrance of the Divine Master''s residence.

    When the guard at the door saw the Totoro, he was so scared that his legs trembled and his face turned pale. His body trembled like a leaf in the wind. He pointed at Cang and stuttered.

    "You, you ..." The guard stammered for a long time, but he could not say aplete sentence.

    "You what? If you point at me again, I''ll make you pay!" Cang roared in extreme displeasure. Hmph! Previously, it couldn''t see the light when it followed Niu and the others, but this time, it wanted to live in the Divine Master''s estate openly and get close to the fog ripple. To put it bluntly, it wanted to stay by her side and monitor her. This way, it should be able to get some clues about Niu from her.

    Thinking of this, Cang''s aura became even stronger, the pressure on his body instantly rising, scaring the guard to his knees.

    At this moment, the three reverent-god level experts of the God lord''s estate, who had sensed something strange, appeared at the entrance.

    Looking at the arrogant Totoro who was floating in the air as if he was looking at ants, the three of them sighed in unison. Why is this guy here again?

    However, Xuan Yi understood the situation. Therefore, his sigh was more of an act.

    He had the highest status among the three Hierarch, so he naturally had to speak first."Senior, you''vee."

    "Yes, I''m here to see wuchen. I miss her!" Azure indifferently replied.

    Listening to the conversation between the man and the Beast, the corners of Huang Wei and Xia Yi''s mouths twitched. This, why was this conversation so strange? However, they didn''t dare to say anything at this time. Otherwise, if the Totoro got angry, they wouldn''t be able to take it!

    Jian Cang only nced at them with slight disdain and did not pay any attention to them. The two of them immediately heaved a sigh of relief.

    However, Xuan Yi didn''t know how to answer after hearing Cang''s words. Could he say that the Divine Master didn''t miss him, nor did he want to see him? The answer was definitely no! But he knew that the Divine Master would never see the Azure. Oh! If that was the case, perhaps the God Lord''s Manor that had just been built not long ago would be lost again!

    When he thought of this, he actually felt a little excited! However, he immediately put away his gloating thoughts and said in a serious tone,""Senior Cang, pleasee in and take a seat!"

    "Alright!" Cang gave Xuan Yi a look of admiration. Then, he descended from the sky and walked into the divine Master''s residence with small steps.

    Xuan Yi and the other two followed closely behind it. In the meantime, Huang Wei and Xia Yi keptmunicating with Xuan Yi with their eyes.

    Why did you let it in? How dangerous was that! The words ''this Totoro is very troublesome'' were clearly written in their eyes.

    Xuan Yi only used his eyes to reply that it was more dangerous to leave it outside! Instantly, the two of them wilted.

    That''s right! This Totoro''s destructive power was obvious to all. If they really stopped it outside and did not let it enter the divine Lord''s residence, it might destroy the divine Lord''s residence in a rage. However, for some reason, Huang Wei and Xia Yi felt that even if they had respectfully invited this terrifying Totoro in, why did they still feel that the Totoro would do such a thing?

    The two of them shivered and immediately threw this terrifying thought out of their minds. Then, they carefully followed Azure to the living room. On the other side, fog knew that Azure hade again.

    Sitting on the throne in the main hall, Wu Xuan felt a headache as soon as he thought of the uninvited fellow! She was busy searching for the man who had broken into her space and rescued her prisoners! Where would he have the time to deal with that bastard Cang!

    Moreover, she was well aware that Cang''s arrival was definitely not for good!

    ncing at the guard who hade to inform her of this news and was waiting for her instructions, Wu Xiao said indifferently,""Tell Xuan Yi and the other two to take good care of it and tell them I''m not here!"

    "Yes!" The guard quickly left the main hall after hearing Wu Chen''s words.

    At this time, a ck-robed man standing beside Wu Yan saw that the guard had left and said,""My Lord, can you not see it? That guy won''t believe it. If it causes any more trouble, our God lord''s estate will be in a worse position!"

    "Hmph! It would dare!" The ck-clothed man''s words made Ripple''s anger instantly rise, but she couldn''t help but think in her heart that if she avoided him, that bastard might really cause a scene! AI! What a troublesome fellow!

 Chapter 2120 Rumors Of Death (1)

    Thinking of this, Wu Xuan stood up and disappeared from the hall.

    At the same time, the guard had already passed on Wu Xiao''s words to Cang.

    After hearing this, Cang''s small face immediately copsed. His dark Starry Eyes sparkled and the aura on his body was slightly deste. There was a sad atmosphere around him. Seeing this scene, Xuan Yi and the other two''s foreheads were immediately filled with ck lines. They all sighed in their hearts at the same time. Did he have to be like this? If they didn''t know that this Totoro was a hypocrite, they would have thought that this little guy had been abandoned by their master!

    However, at this moment, none of them dared to interrupt. They tried their best to lower their presence so that the Totoro wouldn''t take its anger out on them. The guard who reported this scene was so nervous that his legs were trembling. If, if this Totoro became angry because of this, he was afraid that he would lose his life!

    At this time, Cang, who had been resentful for a long time, finally raised his head and looked at the guard who had informed him of this news. Immediately, the guard was so frightened that his heart jumped wildly. His originally tall body trembled involuntarily and his small face instantly turned pale. If one didn''t know, wouldn''t they think that someone in his family had died?

    Then, he heard Cang''s voice choking as he whispered,""Did Rime say where it was? I''m going to find her!"

    Cang seemed to have made a huge decision. Hearing these words, the guard even wanted to die.

    Where was he?

    Where else could the Divine Master be? Of course, she was in her own pce!

    However, he didn''t dare to say this out loud. Otherwise, not only would Cang not let him off, but the Divine Master wouldn''t let him off either!

    Therefore, when he heard Cang''s words, the Guard''s face twisted as if he was constipated. His face turned red and white, making Xuan Yi somewhat unable to bear it!

    AI! When their boss was fighting, they were innocent! Xuan Yi couldn''t help sighing. However, he didn''t want to stand up for the guard, so he could only pray for his own good fortune.

    "I ... I don''t know where the master God went!" After holding it in for a long time, the Guard''s face was a little dark, and he stuttered.

    "How is that possible? Didn''t she tell me that she was going out? If she were to encounter danger and die, wouldn''t you have no ce to bury her?" After hearing the Guard''s words, Cang''s face was full of disapproval, and what it said made everyone''s hearts tremble in fear.

    This ... Wasn''t this cursing the Divine Master?

    Huang Wei and Xia Yi were so scared that their faces turned white. The Guard''s body was trembling like a sieve. Only Xuan Yi was still calm. However, he had to pretend to be afraid. Besides, he had already discovered that Wu Xuan was hiding in a corner outside the living room! He believed that the Totoro must have known that fog was nearby, so it said that!

    Instantly, his respect for Cang was like a torrential River, endless!

    However, no one dared to reply to Cang''s words.

    Azure didn''t expect them to respond, so he continued toin,""You''re really outrageous, how can you be his subordinates? You don''t even care about where the Divine Master is. Aren''t you afraid that something might happen to her? If anything happens to her, you''ll all be crying! AI!" When Cang said this, his expression was one of disappointment! Hearing this, Xuan Yi and the others felt guilty and guilty, as if they had really done something wrong. Xuan Yi expressed that he was helpless. At the same time, he had a deeper understanding of Cang''s endless pestering.<sub> </sub>

    This Totoro definitely had the ability to anger people to death! He was even more convinced that at this time, Wu Xuan must be fuming with anger, because he could clearly feel that the air pressure in the living room had be lower, and there were gusts of cold wind around him.

    However, Wu Jing didn''t say anything, so he could only pretend that he didn''t know anything.

    At this moment, he heard Azure Mutter to himself,""No! I have to go find Wu Jing. After all, we have been friends for so many years. I can''t be as heartless as you and not care about her life or death! If I''m alive, I want to see the person. If I''m dead, I want to see the corpse!"

    Azure seemed to have made up its mind once again. After saying this, it started to wail again,""Wu Cheng, God Lord! Where are you? You can''t be in trouble! I still want to see you onest time! You must wait for me! Wuwu ..."

    This time, its wail was extremely loud, and its divine power had been added into the sound to make it more convenient to spread out. As a result, the sound spread through the entire Imperial City in an instant, and there was a trend of it spreading out.

    It''s finished! This is bad!

    <o>,m When Xuan Yi, Huang Wei, and Xia Yi heard Cang''s howl, their hearts immediately thumped. An unknown premonition welled up in their hearts. This guy kept saying that Wu Chen had something to do and wanted to see the Divine Master onest time. He was clearly saying that the Divine Master was dying!</o>

    How could the Divine Master endure such a red-hot curse? The admiration the three of them had for Wu Chen had reached an unprecedented height!

    See? The Divine Master was indeed extraordinary!

    He was already cursed to death, yet he could still keep his cool. If it were them, they would have jumped out and scolded the other party or fought with him! Moreover, they didn''t believe that the God Lord wouldn''t have heard them.

    Now, he had clearly heard it, but he was unwilling toe out. It seemed that the master God was also worried about this Totoro! In an instant, Cang''s position in their hearts rose even higher!

    In fact, it wasn''t that Wu Xiao wasn''t angry, but she was very clear that Cang had said these words on purpose to anger her and make her appear. Therefore, since she knew this, how could she be easily fooled? Therefore, even though she was already furious, she could only endure it.

    After Cang finished howling, it realized that it didn''t get the effect it wanted and immediately became listless. However, seeing its sickly appearance, the people present became even more worried.

    Wasn''t there a saying called "the final radiance before death"?

    Although these words were not suitable for Azure, they felt that there was nothing more suitable for it. Right, the calm before the storm was fine, but it didn''t seem like Azure would calm down.

    As expected, not long after they had this thought, they saw the originally listless Azure suddenly be spirited and started howling again,""God Lord fogripple! You''ve died so tragically! You didn''t even let me see you onest time!"

    This time, the divine power it had infused into its voice was even stronger. Therefore, the voice directly transmitted through the Imperial City. The people of the Divine Master''s estate ran to the courtyard in a panic from their respective ces. When they met their colleagues, they looked at each other and cried in unison,"Wuu ... Divine Lord! How could you have died? Who was it? Who did this? We will definitely avenge you!"

    For a moment, the wails of ghosts and howls of wolves reverberated through the entire Divine master''s estate ...

 Chapter 2121 Rumors Of Death (2)

    When they heard the wailing that entered the living room and the reluctance to part with Wu Chen in the voice, Xuan Yi and the other two instantly turned to stone. Wu Chen, who was hiding in the corner of the living room, saw this scene and her face turnedpletely ck.

    At this time, several ck-robed men appeared in front of Wu Jing with a whoosh. The leader of the ck-robed men looked at Wu Jing with a worried expression. His red eyes were filled with concern. Seeing this, Wu Jing became even more annoyed.

    "Don''t tell me you guys also think I''m dead?" Fog ripple suppressed her anger and growled. That damned Azure, not only did he curse her, he even caused such a hugemotion. Now, the news of her ''death'' had probably spread throughout the entire divine realm!

    This was the regret in her heart! If she had known that Cang was so evil, she wouldn''t have hidden, but it seemed a little toote now!

    When the ck-clothed men heard Wu Xiao''s words, they all shivered in their hearts. The leader of the ck-clothed men even took the initiative to say,""No, I didn ''t! Their master wouldst for thousands of generations and would never fall! And please rest assured, master, we will find a way to stop this rumor from spreading. We will not let anyone ruin master''s reputation. "

    "It''s toote!" Wu Xiao said indifferently. She had made a mistake! It was all her fault for having a trace of luck in her heart, thinking that if she could avoid seeing Cang, she would try her best not to see him. Now she really regretted it so much that her intestines turned green.

    However,pared to her ''death'', she was more worried about those guys who had broken into her prison. Why were there so many worrying things around him recently? This made her a little mad!

    When the leader of the Men in ck heard his master say ''toote'' in such a depressed voice, he immediately said,""It''s not toote. I''ll do my best to control the situation to the smallest extent. Please rest assured, my Lord." After he finished speaking, he led the ck robed men to bow to the mist, and then disappeared.

    When ripple saw this, her beautiful face didn''t have much of a reaction. Then, she unwillingly walked into the living room.

    Cang, who was lying on a chair in the living room, was secretlyughing. When he felt the familiar aura, he didn''t even raise his head. Instead, he lowered his head even more and pretended to be heartbroken. When ripple saw this, the anger in her heart instantly exploded.

    "Stop pretending! You''re doing all this just to force me out!" Ripple mist was well aware of this, which was why she didn''t want to see this annoying fellow.

    With her roar, Xuan Yi and the other two immediately returned to their normal state. However, their expressions were not very good. It was obvious that they had been greatly shocked! AI! This is a big problem!

    At this time, Cang was like a little wife, taking the initiative to float in front of the raging fog, looking at her and whispering,"Miss Wu Yan, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Did you miss me?"

    "I didn ''t!" Not only did I not think of you, I even wished that you would never appear! Although this guy was the spirit of the God-protecting tower, she didn''t have any thoughts about this vile guy.

    In fact, back then, she was just like everyone else in the divine realm. She was filled with all kinds of fantasies about The Guardian Tower spirit and wanted to be its master. However, ever since she found out about this fellow''s bad nature, she hadpletely given up!

    Moreover, it wasn''t necessary for a Divine Master to possess N God-protecting Pagoda N even if Yu didn''t obtain this fellow''s approval, didn''t he still remain as N Divine Master for countless years and receive the love and respect of the people of the divine realm? Therefore, she did not have a strong desire to own the God-protecting Pagoda. What she wanted the most was the ''universal bracelet'' that had been missing for a long time. That was the key to her securing her position as the Divine Master! Everything else was nonsense!

    It was because of this that her attitude towards Cang was not very friendly, but she did not dare to go too far. After all, she still had a lot of scruples about Cang.

    "But I miss you, I really, really miss you!" Hearing the unhesitating ''I didn''t think'' from Wu Ling, Cang deliberately remained silent for a long time before speaking in an aggrieved voice. From time to time, it would use its watery eyes to secretly nce at Wu Ling, acting pitiful.<sub> </sub>

    When Wu Jing heard this, she couldn''t help but roll her eyes and indifferently asked,""What did you miss me about?"

    "Of course I want ..." To kill you! I want you to be unlucky! I want to see you make a fool of yourself! I want to cause you trouble! Cang thought in his mind, but he still showed an extremely shy expression on his face. He only said half of the sentence, leaving the other half for the people to guess!

    "Eh? What are you thinking about?" Wu Yan deliberately asked in confusion.

    "Aiya! Why are you so bad? you know what I''m thinking, but you still have to ask so clearly? I won''t tell you, you can guess!" Cang was even more embarrassed and didn''t dare to raise his head. He didn''t dare to look at the fog. However, Xuan Yi couldn''t help but feel confused when he saw its current appearance!

    This ... Isn''t this a little too much? Xuan Yi and the others were dumbfounded!

    Guess? Guess your sister!

    Wu Jing was also speechless for a moment. She discovered that Cang''s skin was even thicker than she had imagined. For a moment, she could not find any good words to refute Cang. Thus, the atmosphere instantly became heavy.

    Feeling the cold air in the living room, Xuan Yi and the others suddenly felt a mountain of pressure. They wanted to sneak away, but master God Cang didn''t say anything, so it seemed that they couldn''t escape.

    Hence, they could only watch cautiously as Azure and Rime stared at each other.

    After an unknown amount of time, Cang and Wu Xiao were still ''affectionately'' looking at each other, and Xuan Yi could clearly see that the coldness on Wu Xiao''s body was almost solid, and was spreading out, and more and more.

    As for Azure, he was still calm and bashful as he stared at the fog with deep affection. However, Xuan Yi could swear that the deep affection in Azure''s eyes could kill people invisibly because he had already seen through Azure''s seemingly deep gaze and saw the dangerous mes hidden beneath it. This was definitely a high risk signal!

    Thinking of this, he quietly moved to the back of the chair and tried to lower his presence. Then, he quietly wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. The pressure was too great, wasn''t it?

    At this moment, Wu Han finally spoke out ofpassion,"All of you, go out and warn those Rascals!"

    Towards those people''s behavior, she was quite angry. However, those people were the only people she could use other than the ck robed man. They had lost their self-control out of concern for her. Therefore, she could not be too strict with them and could only gloomily swallow this loss in silence. As for the main culprit of this matter, she was even more helpless! This fact made her feel rather helpless, and her gaze towards Cang became even more unfriendly.

    Upon hearing Wu Lian''s words, Xuan Yi and the others immediately rushed out of the living room like rabbits that had escaped from the cage, as if they were afraid that Wu Lian would go back on her words.

    However, they were also surprised that Wu Yan was so easy to talk to this time. They didn''t expect that Wu Yan didn''t want to punish those mourning fellows this time, but only asked them to give a warning. In this regard, the sensitive Xuan Yi seemed to have noticed a trace of strangeness.

 Chapter 2122 Rumors Of Death (3)

    After they left, only Cang and Wu Xiao were left in therge living room.

    Cang was still peeking at fog ripple, causing her to feel irritated. She said impatiently,""Alright! Don''t pretend to be so pitiful. Why did youe this time? tell me!"

    "I''ve said it before, I miss you!" Cang said, not cherishing the opportunity.

    "Do you think I''m stupid?" Wu Lian softly sighed and indifferently said.

    "You''re not stupid! How could you be so silly!" Cang said very honestly. Honesty was a virtue, and as a responsible Artifact Spirit, it could not lie.

    "Since you know I''m not stupid, why are you still lying to me? Do you think I''ll believe you?" Ripple was speechless, but she couldn''t help but think to herself,"has she been too indulgent with this guy all this time?" However, what could he do if he didn''t indulge it?

    He couldn''t hit her! She didn''t care about scolding him. He was a pain in the ass and his skin was extremely thick. He couldn''t be offended. Thus, when Rime faced Cang, there was only one word to describe her feelings, and that was ''aggrieved''! It was not just a normal grievance!

    "It''s your problem whether you believe it or not, but it''s my problem whether I want to or not!" After hearing Wu Xuan''s words, Chi Man said nonchntly. Since it said it wanted to, this woman couldn''t do anything to it! Moreover, it really liked to see the expression on her face when she had no choice but to grit her teeth and endure it after it had angered her half to death. Hehe! It was really too good!

    "You ..." Sure enough, fog was once again speechless from Cang''s anger. She could only grit her teeth and stare at it.

    When Cang saw this, he continued disapprovingly,""I''ve decided to stay here for a period of time, so you have to treat me well!"

    "How long do you n to stay?" Upon hearing this, the anger in Ripple''s heart instantly surged, her chest heaving up and down. She really wanted to ... Really want to strangle this hateful guy.

    "We''ll see!" Azure said calmly and ignored Wu Xiao''s anger,"By the way, lend me the three reverent-gods of your Divine master''s estate as my underlings for the time being! During the time I''m staying here, they will serve me!"

    "Alright!" Mist gritted her teeth and agreed. In fact, her objection was useless. Azure didn''t care about her opinion at all.

    After saying that, Wu Xiao didn''t even look at Cang and disappeared on the spot.

    Just like that, the jobs of Xuan Yi and the other two were decided for some time in the future. When they received the news from the Divine Master, the three of them were dumbfounded.

    Why? Could they not get rid of the Totoro?

    Huang Wei and Xia Yi wanted to cry but had no tears. The two of them were in the same boat, and their feelings instantly deepened. Although Xuan Yi looked as depressed as them on the surface, he was much more rxed than them.

    In fact, Cang ye did indeed look at him differently.

    At least, he didn''t make things too difficult for him, but the other two were in a terrible state. Because Cang was extremely disdainful of their strength, so as long as he had time, he would train them fiercely. After a few days, the two of them had lost a lot of weight.

    Cang''s cultivation was profound as he was able to make a Supreme God slim down. Xuan Yi''s job was to apany Cang to stroll around the divine Lord''s mansion every day. The two of them were very envious, jealous, and hateful. However, this was Cang''s decision, so they only dared to think about it in their hearts and didn''t dare to show it.

    In the garden.

    Cang was lyingfortably on a recliner. Xuan Yi was sitting on the side, feeding him fruits from time to time. This little life was very nourishing.

    However, Cang wasn''tpletely enjoying it. Its spiritual awareness was constantly monitoring Wu Xiao''s every move. Moreover, it was definitely monitoring openly. At the same time, Wu Xiao was also monitoring it. It only saw that other than strolling every day, it was either eating or sleeping. Therefore, her heart that had been hanging in the air was slightly relieved, but she definitely didn''t dare to bepletely at ease.

    "How''s the news of Wu Yan''s death?" Azure was nibbling on a fiery red fruit as he transmitted his voice to Xuan Yi.

    "Most of the people in the divine realm already know about it. Wu Han also sent people to stop it, but the effect was minimal." Xuan Yi replied as he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.

    Even though he suspected that Cang''s goal was not just for the Qi mist Gu, but this kind of public opinion was often the most difficult to control, and the consequences were very serious. In addition, many unfamiliar faces had suddenly entered the Imperial City recently. These people belonged to variousrge and small families in the divine realm, and they must havee to verify the truth of this matter!<sub> </sub>

    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but admire Cang''s ruthlessness. How much did he hate rime ice? Only then would he be able to create rumors of someone''s death. Furthermore, it was not secretly created, but said in front of the person involved! He even felt some sympathy for Wu Han.

    However, Cang''s next words made him feel lost.

    Because Azure had told him to borrow a ck-robed man from the mist to take it out for a walk. When he heard this, he even said in a silly manner,""Why do you need to borrow the ck-clothed man from the mist? I can just take you out."

    As soon as he said this, he received a look of disappointment from Cang hen. Suddenly, he felt that he had said the wrong thing! Then, he resigned himself to his fate and went to find Wu Jing.

    After telling Wu Yao about Cang''s intentions, Wu Yao looked at Xuan Yi for a while and then let him take away a ck-clothed man.

    Although the entire process had only been a few minutes, Xuan Yi felt as if a century had passed. In particr, Wu Yan''s probing gaze made him feel uneasy as if he was sitting on pins and needles. After he left the main hall of Wu Yan, his back was already wet.

    In fact, the existence of these ck-clothed men might be mysterious to the outside world, but in the divine Lord''s Manor, they were an open secret. Moreover, everyone in the divine Lord''s Manor knew that they were Wu Xiao''s trusted aides and that these people had high positions in the divine Lord''s Manor. However, besides Wu Xiao, Cang was probably the only one who dared to use these ck-clothed men so directly. At least, he would not dare to order these people! More importantly, they didn''t listen to their orders!

    Bringing the expressionless Man in ck to Cang, Xuan Yi''s mission was consideredplete. After that, Cang took the Man in ck, waved goodbye to Xuan Yi''s group, and left the divine lord''s estate.

    After Cang left, Huang Wei and Xia Yi both let out a long sigh. Xuan Yi saw their appearance and couldn''t help butugh. It seemed that Cang had tormented them these few days! However, once Azure goes out, I''m afraid Lord Divine Master will be famous again, right?

    Thinking of this possibility, Xuan Yi understood why Cang didn''t bring him out. Then, he looked at Huang Wei and Xia Yi and said with sympathy,""Sir Cang has given us a new task."

    When the two of them heard that, they immediately widened their eyes in disbelief and said in unison,""What mission?" These words made the two of them want to die!

    "Sir Cang is addicted to eating trout these days, so he asked us to catch some for him." Xuan Yi said nonchntly, as if he was saying that the weather today was really good.

    However, when Huang Wei and Xia Yi heard this, their expressions changed drastically!

    Trout! Was that easy to catch?

    Although the fish were only low-level spirit beasts, they lived in the deep sea ten thousand meters below the surface. Not only were they extremely difficult to catch, but they were also extremely ferocious and often appeared in groups. Even if supreme divinity cultivators could reach that depth, their strength would be greatly reduced once they entered the water. It would be very troublesome if they encountered a school of trout!

    Their hair stood on end as they recalled the trout''s sharp fangs!

    Xuan Yi knew what they were thinking when he saw their expressions. He smiled faintly and said,""What''s wrong? Are you afraid? You''re reverent-god level! If people knew that you were afraid of a fish, they wouldugh their heads off!"

    "We''re not afraid! "It''s just, it''s just ..." Huang Wei stammered for a long time, but he did not know what to say. In reality, he was not that afraid. He only felt that it was very troublesome. Moreover, even if this was the divine Lord''s residence, they did not often eat a troublesome thing like a trout. However, the Totoro had be addicted to it and had even arranged such a mission for them. It could not be denied that he was rather depressed!

    He wasn''t so free that he had nothing to do. How could he be willing to go down to the dark deep sea to be a fisherman? But could he not go?

    The answer was no. With this knowledge, he didn''t say anything more. He could only resign himself to his fate and follow behind Xuan Yi to be a fisherman.

    Xuan Yi, who was quite clear about their thoughts, deeply felt that these two people didn''t know how lucky they were because he knew that Cang''s arrangement was to get them out of this situation. Therefore, he was sure that Cang would do something.

    It had to be said that Xuan Yi was not far from the truth.

    The reason why Cang had arranged for the three of them to catch fish for him was because he didn''t want them to be the punching bags of Wu Xiao. Of course, the main reason was for Xuan Yi. After all, he was one of their own! As for Huang Wei and Xia Yi, they were just in passing to confuse Wu Chen''s line of sight so that she wouldn''t have any suspicions about Xuan Yi. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be so kind.

    At this moment, Cang was swaggering down the main street of Yu city with small steps. Behind him was a ck-clothed man who exuded a vicious aura and was filled with a bloodthirsty aura.

    Along the way, the cute Azure attracted the attention of countless people, especially some female creatures. When they saw Azure, their eyes lit up with countless stars and pink bubbles. However, Azure ignored them!

 Chapter 2123 You Want To Be My Master?(1)

    However, there were some things that the more you ignored, the more it would attract other people''s interest. And in this world, there was nock of people who would never turn back.

    Now, someone wanted to test his charm.

    Looking at the woman standing in front of him, Cang Wei frowned imperceptibly. His small mouth twitched and he said indifferently,""Is there something?"

    Originally, it didn''t want to pay attention to this ugly woman, but she was in its way.

    However, the woman in front of Cang didn''t feel that her actions had aroused the beast''s disgust in the slightest. Instead, she put on an affable appearance and gently said,""Little guy, big sister likes you a lot. Be big sister''s beast pet, okay?"

    The woman''s voice was so gentle that water could drip out. The smile on her face was also exceptionally bright, and her beautiful eyes looked like those of a Wolf ''s.

    Now, in the divine realm, it was very popr to keep totorians. This had also be a symbol of the status of the daughters of variousrge and small ns. After all, the totorians had caused too much trouble in the divine realm a while ago. What was even more bizarre was that the divine lord''s estate had not punished the totorians. This had also allowed many people to see that the totorians were different from the rest. Thus, for a time, totorians had be the most popr pets in the divine realm. However, what was depressing was that ... The Totoro n seemed to have disappeared from the divine realm overnight. No matter how hard they searched, they could not find a single trace of a Totoro. Now that they had seen one in the Imperial City, and it seemed that its bloodline was very pure, this woman naturally did not want to let it go.

    The woman automatically ignored the ck-clothed man behind Totoro.

    "You want to be my master?" After hearing the woman''s words, Cang''s eyes flickered and he indifferently said.

    "Yes, yes. Sister likes you very much." The woman hurriedly expressed her position. In the divine realm, it was truly too difficult to take in a beast. Furthermore, there were many beasts that the majority of people could not afford to offend. There were pitifully few beasts that wanted to take a human as their master. Thus, when she faced Cang, even if she was unwilling in her heart, she could only use coaxing.

    "But I don''t like you." Cang Lian didn''t even lift his eyelids, his tone was even colder, but he couldn''t help but snort in his heart! Anyone could dream of a woman who didn''t know the immensity of heaven and earth.

    "Why don''t you like me? Where am I not good?" Hearing Cang say that he didn''t like her, the woman immediately exploded! He Hedong roared.

    "I don''t like the fact that you don''t mean what you say. Look at you, you''re clearly a Shrew, but you''re pretending to be an obedient girl to trick me! Moreover, you''re not a good master. Those who want to be your tamed beast must have been extremely unlucky!" Azure said without mercy.

    As soon as it said this, the onlookers couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat for it. They couldn''t help but secretly praise it. This Totoro was really too powerful! It actually dared to say this kind of thing in front of the person involved, was it not afraid that the other party would be angry from embarrassment? Many sharp-eyed people had already recognized the woman. She was the most beloved daughter of the Yao family, the eleventh young miss of the Yao family, Yao Manman!

    However, not to mention that Cang didn''t know Yao Manman''s identity, even if it did, it wouldn''t care. After all, there weren''t many people in the world that it cared about.

    When Yao Manman heard Cang''s words, her face turned red in anger, then white, then ck. Her chest heaved up and down in anger, causing the surrounding wolves to take advantage of her. However, she didn''t seem to notice it, or rather, she didn''t care. She even puffed up her chest and roared angrily,"Dammit! You''re just a Totoro, don''t refuse a toast and eat a forfeit!"

    "Are you trying to scare me? I''m so scared!" Cang pretended to be afraid. Then, he turned around andined to the Man in ck,""Little ck, someone is threatening me!" As it spoke, its eyes suddenly became misty, causing many people present to feel heartache. However, due to the identity of the Yao family''s youngdy, and the Yao family''s status in the divine realm was like the sun in the sky, no one dared to speak up for Cang! Even if they sympathized with Qing Cang''s experience.<sub> </sub>

    However, when the Man in ck heard Wan Cang''s words, he couldn''t help but Twitch his mouth. He thought, it''s good enough that you don''t bully others. Who dares to bully you? Wouldn''t that be courting death? However, since Cang hade to support him, he had to give him face.

    But before he could say anything, Yao Manman turned to look at him.

    Yao Manman''s beautiful eyes swept across the room and revealed a smile that she thought was charming and charming. Her eyes were glistening and moist. Then, she threw a charming look at the Man in ck and said gently,""Brother, can you give me your Totoro?" She had mistaken the Man in ck for the Totoro''s master.

    When the Man in ck heard this, he was so frightened that his heart trembled. Then, he carefully looked at Cang and stuttered,""It, it''s not mine!"

    "Oh!" Hearing this, Yao Manman was even happier. Since it was ownerless, then it would naturally belong to whoever liked it first! As she thought of this, she had already walked forward and bent down, wanting to directly carry Cang.

    However, in the next second, everyone saw a sh of cold light, followed by a ''ow''. Yao Manman''s shrill cry was heard. It was a tragic cry, so before anyone could see what was going on, they were already scared out of their wits. Then, they saw Yao Manman covering her face with both hands as she fell to the ground, her body convulsing non-stop. In the end, she fainted from the pain after a few cries.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    What was going on?

    Was he scratched? It seemed to be very miserable?

    Everyone was guessing, but no one dared to step forward to help Yao Manman. In this day and age, good things couldn''t be done easily. Otherwise, it would be terrible if they were framed!

    At this moment, a young master in luxurious clothes received the news and ran over with a few subordinates. He shouted,""Manman! What''s wrong with you?"

    With that, he squatted down and reached out to pull Yao Manman''s hand away from her face. He happened to see the scars on Yao Manman''s face, and he turned pale with fright. The crowd took the opportunity to take a good look at the wounds on Yao Manman''s face. There were five deep w marks on her left cheek, and blood was gushing out of them, staining her face red. It was a horrifying sight.

    Then, they looked at Cang with fear in their eyes.

    Oh my God! This Totoro was too terrifying. Someone had only taken a fancy to it and wanted to obtain it, but it had disfigured a peerless beauty like a flower and Jade. This, this was really vicious. Everyone had mixed feelings.

    However, this was also because they didn''t know Cang''s identity. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have dared to have such thoughts.

    One had to know that in the divine realm, Cang was an existence that was not inferior to the Divine Master. The divine realm also respected the strong. As a result, how could he allow an ant to profane him? although this ant did not know his identity, he had already said that he did not like her, yet that damned woman still wanted to use force and even threatened him. How could he tolerate this?

 Chapter 2124 You Want To Be My Master?(2)

    Even that woman, fog, didn''t dare to provoke it, so what was this woman?

    Cang was used to being overbearing, so it naturally wouldn''t let Yao Manman do as she pleased. As a result, Yao Manman was in a tragic state. However, Cang didn''t feel that he had hit her too hard. He had only scratched this annoying woman once. Compared to what he had done to Wu Xiao, it was nothing! Cang''s face was calm.

    After the young man fed Yao Manman a healing pill, he ordered his men to carry her up. He stood up and scanned the crowd with his dark eyes before finally fixing his gaze on Cang.

    At this moment, Cang''s sharp ws still had a trace of blood on them. He had not destroyed the corpse at all. After receiving the young master''s unfriendly gaze, Cang Huan raised the paw that he had scratched Yao Manman with a ''what can you do to me'' expression.

    "Men! Take this Totoro away!" Seeing Cang''s disy of power, the young master''s anger rose. Without thinking, he directly ordered his subordinates.

    At this moment, he really hated this Totoro to the bone. Yao Manman was very important to him, and it was rted to whether he could get the first ce in the fight for the position of the Yao family''s young master, but now, it was ruined by this detestable Totoro! This was preposterous!

    Upon hearing the young master''s order, a subordinate was about to step forward when he heard Cang say calmly,""I don''t need you to take me, I''ll walk by myself."

    Its words made the Man in ck, who wanted to stop the other party, immediately take back his words. However, he couldn''t help but pray for these people in his heart. They had brought an ancestor back!

    Just like that, Azure followed closely behind the young Childe. Behind him was the ck-clothed man, and behind him were the young Childe''s subordinates. Such a strangebination caused the passers-by to be surprised, but Azure received many sympathetic gazes, which made him a little depressed!

    Did it look like it was that easy to bully?

    Hmph! Who knows who''s bullying who!

    After walking for a while, Cang followed the young master to an Inn. Coincidentally, this Inn was the one where Leng ruoxue and the others were staying.

    This shop was called the stream residence, and it was owned by the Divine Master''s estate. When the inn manager saw the young master, he immediately greeted him with a smile and said,""Young master Yao, you''re back. Your meal has been prepared, and young master ning and young master Cheng are also waiting for you! You see ..."

    The shopkeeper didn''t finish his sentence because he had already heard about Yao Manman''s injury. At the same time, he also saw Totoro behind the young master. However, no matter how he looked at it, he felt that the Totoro looked familiar.

    "I know! Shopkeeper, I''ll have to trouble you to help me look after this Totoro, don''t let it escape. " After the young master finished speaking, he took out another cage and asked with his eyes,''are you going to go in by yourself or do I have to catch you?''

    When Cang saw this, he jumped into the cage and even smiled at the young master, which greatly satisfied the young master''s confidence!

    Then, there was a crack and the cage was locked. Fortunately, the cage wasrge enough, so Cang didn''t feel aggrieved staying inside.

    However, when the ck-clothed man saw Cang cooperate with the young master, he didn''t know what Cang was up to! This was really too strange. No matter how he thought about it, why did he feel that it was terrifying?<sub> </sub>

    After locking the cage, the young master handed the cage to the shopkeeper. Then, he ignored the Man in ck and went upstairs.

    The shopkeeper looked at the cage in his hand and felt like he was holding a hot potato. How did this happen? He didn''t understand. It wasn''t like the young master didn''t have any subordinates, so why did he ask him to help look after the Totoro? Did he think that he was a subordinate of the Yao family? Thinking of this possibility, the shopkeeper was a little angry.

    Sensing the shopkeeper''s unhappiness, Azure spoke with a look of sympathy,""Shopkeeper, that guy thinks you''re a fool! He felt that since he had already paid for the amodation, you would naturally have to satisfy all his requests. Therefore, to him, it would be a waste not to use you! AI! You''re really pitiful! After all, he''s working for the Divine Master''s estate, but now he''s being ordered around like a servant by a Yao family member!"

    It would have been fine if Cang didn''t say anything. After Cang said this, the shopkeeper thought about it carefully and felt that it was indeed the case. Therefore, his face immediately drooped. After provoking Cang, he sat in the corner of the cage, crossed his legs, and yed with his big furry tail.

    Seeing that Cang was enjoying himself so much, the ck-clothed man''s face twitched and stiffened. However, Cang didn''t have time to pay attention to him. Instead, he began to chat with the shopkeeper.

    As they chatted, the man and beast chatted happily. It could be said that Cang had been leading the shopkeeper by the nose, but the shopkeeper didn''t feel it at all. It was as if he had found a soulmate and he told him everything he knew.

    However, Cang and the shopkeeper''s conversation was purely to pass the time. From the shopkeeper''s mouth, he could at most know some gossip. It was impossible to know anything useful! However, Cang didn''t need to know any important information from the shopkeeper. It was enough to pass the time.

    At this moment, three young masters came down from upstairs.

    One of them was naturally the one who had locked Cang up before. As for the other two, their appearance, bearing, and even strength were all above that young master ''s, and in the rtionship between the three of them, the young master from before was clearly the one who was trying to curry favor.

    Seeing this, Cang''s mouth twitched and he put on a pure and innocent expression.

    "Yao Qi, is this the Totoro that injured your sister?" As they spoke, the three had already arrived in front of Azure. Hearing one of them speak, Azure blinked his watery eyes and stared innocently at the handsome man.

    "En!" Yao Qi nodded. If it wasn''t for the fact that Cheng Xuan wanted to see the Totoro, he wouldn''t havee down with them!

    "But this Totoro looks so small and weak. It doesn''t look like it can hurt your sister!" Cheng Xuan looked at Cang carefully and made an important conclusion.

    Hearing this, Cang''s expression became even more innocent, while Yao Qi almost roared in anger. If it wasn''t him, who could it be? When he saw it, its ws were still covered in blood! More importantly, there were no other beasts around at the time, so he didn''t even need to think to know that it was definitely the Totoro''s doing.

    Then, another handsome young man who had sized up Cang xujiu also spoke.

    "I don''t think this Totoro is that capable either! Are you sure you''re not mistaken?" It was the young master of the ning family, ning han.

    Ning han''s agreement almost made Yao Qi cough up blood. If Cheng Xuan was the only one who thought so, he could still argue with him, but now that ning han had joined in, he had no choice but to back down. After all, he didn''t want to offend the two of them at once. Therefore, he could only exin calmly,""There''s no mistake. There was blood on the Totoro''s ws. "

 Chapter 2125 You Want To Be My Master?(3)

    "Blood? That doesn''t prove anything, right? Maybe it identally hit it!" Cheng Xuan continued to speak in an infuriating manner. In truth, he had already heard the truth of the matter from his subordinates. However, he had deliberately wanted to anger Yao Qi, and this Totoro might be the one they were looking for. As such, he naturally had to lie through his teeth.

    Yao Qi wasn''t stupid, and he could tell that Cheng Xuan was clearly trying to exonerate the Totoro. Although he didn''t think that with Cheng Xuan''s status and position, he would take a fancy to a weak Totoro with little strength, he still couldn''t understand what Cheng Xuan was trying to say. Could it be that Cheng Xuan had also taken a fancy to this Totoro and wanted to please a certain woman? If that was the case, he would have to be careful.

    With this thought in mind, he could not refute Cheng Xuan''s words. However, it was impossible for him to agree with Cheng Xuan, so he remained silent.

    Seeing that Yao Qi had stopped speaking, Cheng Xuan could only continue,"Yao Qi, let it out! If you lock a Totoro in a cage, you''ll be despised!"

    "Alright then!" Seeing ning han''s disapproving expression, Yao Qi had no choice but topromise. However, before he let Cang out, he still worriedly reminded him,"This Totoro is very dangerous. You have to be careful."

    After that, he unwillingly opened the cage and arrogantly said to Cang, who was sitting inside,"Come out!"

    However, Azure didn''t have any reaction.

    "Damn it, I''m asking you toe out!" Seeing that Cang had put him in a difficult position, Yao Qi growled in anger.

    "You''re the one who should die! Hmph! You want me toe out, so I have toe out? How embarrassing would that be? I''m telling you, kid! If you want this Lord toe out, you''ll have to take the initiative to kowtow three times to this Lord and admit that you were wrong. Otherwise, don''t even think that this Lord wille out!" Azure said with a face that left no room for discussion.

    When Yao Qi heard this, he trembled in anger, his face turning red, then white, and finally ck. Cheng Xuan and ning han, on the other hand,ughed to themselves. This Totoro was really crazy, and it seemed to be the one they were looking for.

    At the thought of this, the two of them looked at each other quietly. Then, they each took half a step back and nned to watch a good show because they knew in their hearts that they could not afford to offend this Totoro!

    It was at this moment that they heard Yao Qi''s furious roar,"Dammit! You''re really refusing a toast only to drink a forfeit!"

    "I''ve heard your sister say this before, but you''ve seen what happened to her. This Lord hates being threatened the most, so speak! What kind of result do you want?" Azure said with a smile.

    Hearing Cang''s words, Yao Qi was so angry that the veins on his forehead throbbed, and his face instantly darkened. He reached out to grab Cang, but Cang was faster. His ws shed, and five deep w marks appeared on Yao Qi''s arm, causing blood to immediately spray out.

    Seeing this, Yao Qi was furious. He endured the pain and reached out to grab Cang again. The petite Cang was extremely agile, jumping up and down in the cage like a slippery Loach. No matter how fast Yao Qi moved, he couldn''t catch a single hair on Cang''s head. On his arm, Cang had scratched a few more w marks. In just a few minutes, Yao Qi''s arm was already covered in blood, a terrible sight!

    When ning han and Cheng Xuan saw this, they couldn''t help but feel a chill in their hearts. They deeply sympathized with Yao Qi, but at this moment, Yao Qi had long since lost his mind from anger. He had even forgotten the pain. All he wanted to do was to catch Cang and teach it a lesson. Unfortunately, this wish of his was destined not toe true.

    After an unknown amount of time, Yao Qi was so exhausted that he was out of breath, his entire body drenched in sweat and blood. Cang had clearly had enough fun, and he jumped out of the cage along Yao Qi''s arm, over Yao Qi''s head, and ran straight upstairs.

    Then, everyone in the hall heard a ''ah!''. With a scream, an object fell from the upper floor. The object''s head was facing down, and it hit the ground directly. It fainted, and a pair of white legs were exposed in front of everyone. It was obvious that this was a woman, and a woman in ragged clothes!

    The woman was none other than Yao Manman, who had been scratched by Cang.<sub> </sub>

    At this moment, the wounds on her face were almost healed, with only a few light pink marks left on her originally beautiful face. However, she looked extremely miserable now, as if she had been ravaged.

    Following that, another man, who waspletely covered in red, fell from the top of the building and immediately fainted. This man gave off a more direct feeling than Yao Manman. Not only was he not wearing any clothes, but there were also a few bloody scratch marks on his strong back. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that these scratch marks were definitely the work of a woman. They must have been made uncontrobly when they were in the heat of the moment!

    When they thought of Yao Manman''s previous behavior, everyone in the hall immediately understood what she meant.

    At this moment, although the main hall was not as crowded as usual, there were still dozens of people present. Some wanted to stay in the inn, while others were resting and chatting in the main hall. When they saw this scene, everyone stopped what they were doing at the same time. Their eyes darted back and forth between Yao Manman, the red-skinned man, and Yao Qi. Yao Qi''s heart burned with anger, but he didn''t dare to make any movements. He was afraid that people would recognize that the woman was his sister!

    It was too embarrassing! He didn''t need to guess to know what Yao Manman had done! He had warned Manman many times to be careful and not let anyone find out about it, so as not to embarrass the Yao family. He had also told her to keep a low profile. However, he didn''t expect that it would be exposed in front of everyone today, which filled his heart with hatred. He knew that Yao Manman was now a cripple, and he couldn''t count on her to build a rtionship with Cheng Xuan and ning han! Even an ordinary man would not want such an embarrassing woman, let alone her status!

    Very quickly, these thoughts surfaced in Yao Qi''s mind. Yao Manman had be an abandoned pawn in his hands, but he would not let go of the person who had caused Manman to end up like this!

    Just as he was thinking about who would dare to embarrass the Yao family in such a way, Cang suddenly jumped down from a building. Seeing the Totoro, Yao Qi''s heart trembled. Could it be the Totoro''s doing? Damn it, he thought it had escaped! She didn''t expect that he had gone upstairs to look for Yao Manman!

    "You did it?" Yao Qi''s eyes narrowed as he questioned her coldly. He knew that it was impossible for him to deny his rtionship with Yao Manman in front of Cheng Xuan and ning han, so he had no choice but to vent his anger on the culprit. After all, the Yao family''s reputation was more important!

    "So what if I did it? Hmph! Since you dared to scheme against me, you should be prepared for my revenge!" Cang stood on the staircase railing, his face full of disapproval.

    When it had firste upstairs, it had only intended to cause some trouble, but it hadn''t expected to hear this adulterous couple scheming against it outside Yao Manman''s room. They even said that they wanted to kill it to vent their hatred and then turn it into a specimen. When it heard that, it couldn''t take it anymore. Then, the adulterous couple suffered a tragedy!

    However, it didn''t think that it had gone too far. After all, it was this woman who provoked it first. Since she dared to provoke it, she should be prepared for a tragedy. Who asked it to be in a bad mood? It felt that its temper had already been restrained. Otherwise, if it was in the past, it would have directly annihted the Yao family!

    However, it did not have the mood to do so now. All its thoughts were on Leng ruoxue, that chick. It had no way of knowing how she was doing, so it could only vent its anger on these unlucky fellows who hade to its door on their own ord! So, it really couldn''t be med!

    Seeing Cang''s innocent expression, Yao Qi couldn''t control the anger in his heart. He shot forward like an arrow, wanting to rush in front of Cang, but he had only taken two steps before he was pulled back by Cheng Xuan.

    "Are you sure you want to find trouble with this Totoro?" Cheng Xuan whispered into Yao Qi''s ear. Although he wanted to watch a good show, he did not want the matter to be left unmanageable. If that Totoro annihted the Yao n in a fit of anger, wouldn''t the current bnce of the divine realm be disrupted? As such, he had kindly given Yao Qi a reminder.

    And Yao Qi was no fool. Hearing Cheng Xuan''s words, he immediately realized that this Totoro must have an extraordinary identity. Could it be that this Totoro was rted to the one that had destroyed the divine lord''s estate? He could not help but calm down.

    That''s right! How could he have forgotten that the Totoro n had a powerful background that no one could afford to provoke? and he had almost made a big mistake! Immediately, Yao Qi broke out in a cold sweat, and the anger in his eyes slowly extinguished.

    Looking gratefully at Cheng Xuan, Yao Qi quickly thanked him,"Thank you for your reminder, brother Cheng. I was also blinded by anger, that''s why I''m fussing over a Totoro." He found himself a way out.

    Naturally, Cheng Xuan smiled in cooperation and said,""This is human nature, I can understand!" However, it was hard to say if the Totoro could understand it! He thought to himself.

 Chapter 2126 Did I Allow You To Leave?(1)

    2126 Did I allow you to leave?(1)

    Yao Qi had calmed down, but it was impossible for him to apologize to a Totoro. As such, he didn''t even look at Cang, and directly said to Cheng Xuan and ning han,"Brother ning, brother Cheng, let''s go somewhere else and continue our chat!"

    Previously, they had a rather pleasant conversation in the private room. If it weren''t for Cheng Xuan and ning han wanting to see the Totoro he had locked up, they wouldn''t havee down so quickly. Now that he wasn''t going to argue with the Totoro, the three of them naturally wanted to continue chatting. At least, that was what he thought.

    However, Cheng Xuan and ning han had already confirmed that this Totoro was the one they were looking for, and they no longer wanted to continue feigning civility with Yao Qi. However, judging from the current situation, Yao Qi clearly did not want to let go of this opportunity to befriend them. As such, the two of them exchanged a nce, and a hint of helplessness appeared in their eyes.

    After all, they were all part of the eight great divine domains, and Yao Qi was one of the most valued members of the Yao family''s younger generation. He was also a popr candidate for the young master of the Yao family, so it wouldn''t be good for them to just walk away like this. However, if they were asked to continue chatting with Yao Qi, the two of them would definitely be unwilling.

    Just as the two of them were in a dilemma, not knowing what excuse to use to separate from Yao Qi, Cang, who felt like he was being ignored, said with a hint of dissatisfaction,""Hey! You''re from the Yao family, right? You just said you won''t argue with me, right? Hmph! Who Do You Think You Are? do you think you can just let me off just because you want to?"

    Cang''s behavior was purely to find fault with them. Who asked it to hear the whispers of the two men just now? Moreover, in its eyes, because Cheng Xuan had reminded that fellow from the Yao family, it had also ssified him as an enemy.

    The unlucky Cheng Xuan would never have imagined that his words of warning to Yao Qi would provoke Cang''s disgust. Otherwise, he would not have spoken so much. However, it was toote to say anything now, and he still didn''t know that he had been cklisted by Cang. If he did, he would most likely cry.

    "Then what do you want?" Hearing Cang''s words, Yao Qi stared nkly for a moment, before gritting his teeth and asking. He couldn''t stop thinking in his heart-how could this Totoro be so detestable? He didn''t want to argue with her, but she couldn ''t? What was it trying to do?

    Yao Qi was quite depressed. If it wasn''t for the fact that the Totoro n had such a strong backing, he definitely wouldn''t have let this Totoro go. But now that he was letting it go, this Totoro still wouldn''t stop! How preposterous, wasn''t this clearly trying to make him angry!

    Wait a minute?

    Could it be that this was the Totoro''s goal? Did he want to make me angry so that it would have a chance to fix me? Very quickly, Yao Qi had thought of this possibility. Furthermore, based on his brief interaction with this Totoro and his understanding of it, he believed that this Totoro was definitely capable of doing such a thing!

    When he thought of this possibility, Yao Qi became even calmer. He made up his mind that no matter how the Totoro provoked him, he had to remain calm, or else he would have fallen into its trap.

    "It''s not what I want, but what you want? I threw these two guys down the building. One of them is your sister, and the other is your subordinate. The two of them have an affair. In addition, your sister doesn''t just have an affair with him. Your subordinates are her backup mattresses, waiting to warm her bed at any time! Now that I''ve thrown them down and caused your Yao family to lose so much face, what do you think? What do you want to do to me? How do you want to deal with me?" Azure said this pitifully, but the excitement in his dark eyes was undisguisable. Many people were speechless when they saw this.

    When Cheng Xuan and ning han heard Cang''s words, their foreheads were filled with ck lines. They didn''t know how to describe their feelings. This Totoro was really too different! Furthermore, they could tell that this Totoro was deliberately looking for trouble. If Yao Qi didn''t give an exnation for today''s incident, it would be difficult to resolve the matter.

    Thinking up to this point, the two of them took a few more steps back, so as not to be angered by the conflict between Yao Qi and Cang.

    When Yao Qi heard Cang''s words, the anger in his heart could raze the entire Inn to the ground. His face turned from red to ck, and the me that had just been extinguished in his eyes instantly rose again.

    This damned Totoro had exposed Yao Manman''s identity in public and even exposed her scandal. Now, he couldn''t pretend that he didn''t know Yao Manman anymore! Seeing everyone in the hall pointing at him and the disheveled man and woman on the ground, he felt his face burning! The anger in his heart erupted like a volcano, unstoppable! However, he still kept a trace of calmness and rity in his mind. He did not dare to act rashly, considering the backing of the Totoro n.

    However, the cold air that was emitted from his body and his dark purple handsome face were enough to prove that he was extremely angry.

    When Cang saw that Yao Qi was holding back his anger and not moving, he felt a little bored. His desire to teach Yao Qi a lesson suddenly faded. After ncing at Yao Qi, he said with a look of disdain,"Hmph! The Yao n is only so-so!"

    After saying that, it directly jumped onto a soft chair in the hall andy down. However, its dark and bright Starry Eyes kept looking through the people in the hall, as if looking for the next target to bully.

    When the people in the hall saw it like this, they unconsciously took a few steps back to the corner to lower their presence and avoid trouble.

    For a moment, Yao Qi was the only one left standing in the middle of the hall, dumbfounded.

    The Yao n was nothing more than this!

    The Yao n was nothing more than this!

    Yao Qi was deeply provoked by these words. It must be known that the Yao family was iparably sacred in his heart. He had never thought that one day, he would be despised by a Totoro, and this Totoro was one he could not afford to offend!

    This fact was a heavy blow to Yao Qi, and in the next second, he walked out of the inn in a daze .....

    When the crowd saw this, they all felt a deep sense of sympathy for Yao Qi, and the inn manager couldn''t help but run after Yao Qi.

    "Young master Yao, you left something in the shop!"

    The shopkeeper''s voice rang in everyone''s ears. When they heard this, the corners of their mouths couldn''t help but Twitch. The things the shopkeeper was talking about, could he be referring to Yao Manman and his subordinates?

    Poor guy, he was hit by the shopkeeper when he was down. At this moment, their sympathy for Yao Qi had reached an unprecedented level. However, they also understood why Yao Qi was so aggrieved. In this day and age, even small animals were not to be trifled with! Especially when she looked at the cute little guy, she had a strong background!

    With Yao Qi as a warning, everyone in the hall immediately wanted to scatter like birds and beasts, so as not to be captured by that bored Totoro. However, how could Cang let them leave so easily? Cang roared,"No one is allowed to move! If anyone dares to leave, I''ll exterminate them!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 2127 Did I Allow You To Leave?(2)

    ? This aggressive, majestic, and tant threat caused everyone to stop in their tracks and turn around with bitter faces, looking at Cang pitifully.

    AI! Who asked the other party to be a domineering Totoro!

    The braver one asked carefully,""Do you have any other instructions?"

    "What''s the rush?e and chat with me. " Cang Qing nced at the person who spoke and said indifferently.

    "What do you want to talk about, master cat?" The man continued to ask.

    "Let me think. Right, you should have heard that God Lord fogripple died, right?" Cang pretended to think for a while and then asked.

    Hearing this question, the nearby ck clothed man''s expression immediately changed. He wanted to stop Cang, but he found that he couldn''t speak or move. It went without saying that Cang must have controlled his movements. Sob ... The ck clothed man wanted to cry.

    This ... Wasn''t this courting death?

    Of course! He would definitely be the one to die! His Lord would not do anything to this Totoro! At this moment, he really wanted to buy a piece of tofu and kill himself! Because it would definitely be better to die than to die in the hands of his Lord!

    When the others heard Cang''s words, although their expressions did not change as drastically as the Man in ck ''s, they did not know how to continue.

    Discussing the life and death of the Divine Master in the Imperial City or in the inn that belonged to the Divine Master''s estate would definitely cause him to die faster than the Divine Master! This realization made everyone remain silent.

    However, Cheng Xuan wasn''t afraid of that. When he saw that no one dared to answer Cang''s question, he smiled at Cang and replied seriously,""I''ve heard about it, but I don''t know if it''s true!"

    "Of course! This news came from the Divine Master''s estate, how could it be fake!" Cang said seriously, then gave Cheng Xuan a look of admiration. His resentment towards Cheng Xuan had also decreased a lot. Only this kid was willing to give him face! As for the others, none of them were good!

    The vengeful Cang''s dark eyes swept around, taking note of everyone present.

    "I''m a witness!"Azure continued.

    "Uh!" At this moment, Cheng Xuan did not know how to continue. Although there were rumors in the divine world that the Divine Master had died, the Cheng family did not believe it at all.

    But seeing Azure''s serious expression, he couldn''t say his own thoughts. Thus, in the blink of an eye, he was like the others, silent.

    However, Azure didn''t care that they kept silent. As long as he could achieve his goal, it was fine. The reason he came out today was to spread the news of rime ICE''s death. If he didn''t cause some trouble for Rime ripples, he would be very upset. Moreover, it would be easier for him to fish in troubled waters if the Imperial City was in chaos!

    "How audacious! Who''s spreading the rumor that the Divine Master is dead? do you want to die?"

    At this moment, hurried footsteps were heard from outside the inn. Then, a roar was heard by everyone. A group of men in ck rushed into the inn and surrounded the people.

    "Where''s the manager of the inn?" After the leader of the Men in ck surrounded the crowd, he asked about the whereabouts of the shopkeeper.<sub> </sub>

    A waiter came out from a corner, trembling. He stuttered,""The innkeeper went to chase after young master Yao."

    "Eh? Instead of guarding the inn, he let people talk nonsense in the inn. Why did he run out to chase people?" The leader of the Men in ck was quite dissatisfied. He was determined to teach the shopkeeper a good lesson when he returned! This was preposterous! How could rumors of the Divine Master''s death appear in an Inn that was under the Divine Master''s estate?! This matter was too serious!

    With this thought in mind, he turned his sinister gaze to the people present and asked again,""Who''s so bold as to nder the Divine Master? Don''t you want to live?"

    However, no one dared to answer his question.

    Between the Lord God''s Manor and the Totoro in front of them, everyone instinctively chose the Totoro in front of them, because their feelings told them that this Totoro could not be provoked.

    The leader of the Men in ck saw that these people did not give him any face, and his anger rushed to the top of his head. He released all of his hostility in an instant, and then, a cold light shed in his hand, and a sharp long de appeared in it.

    Then, the de glowed and with a bang, a small table in the corner was shattered.

    "Anyone who doesn''t answer my question honestly will be at this table!" The Man in ck''s voice was exceptionally cold. Then, he deliberately released his pressure. Immediately, the pressure on everyone increased greatly, and their breathing began to be irregr. Those who were slightly weaker already couldn''t bear it and their legs went soft, their faces instantly turning pale.

    The leader of the Men in ck had the strength of a divine Emperor, while most of the people present were not very powerful. Therefore, most of them were a little scared by his scare.

    But in the next second, the person whose legs were weak and whose face was pale was the Man in ck. The pressure on everyone present was immediately reduced, and their breathing became smooth.

    "Which senior is here? Pleasee out and meet me!" The leader of the Men in ck felt that something was wrong and immediately lowered his attitude. He thought that his insolence just now had displeased a certain senior. Although this was the Imperial City, the territory of the Divine Master''s estate, he was not sure that his master would stand up for him. After all, his master had always been polite to the Supreme divinity!

    "It''s your Grandpa!" Cang said indifferently, then jumped onto the back of the soft chair and began to berate the leader of the Men in ck.

    As soon as the leader of the Men in ck saw Cang, cold sweat trickled down his back. Wuwu ... Why was he so unlucky to actually meet this ancestor here! Even his Lord couldn''t do anything about it, and he was simply not enough in front of it!

    With just a nce, the leader''s face turned even paler, and the hand that was holding the knife trembled. Now that things hade to this, how could he end it? The leader of the Men in ck was at a loss.

    "Um ... I didn''t know you were here. I''ll take my men and leave now." The leader of the Men in ck Thought for a while before stammering.

    After he finished speaking, he didn''t dare to look at Cang and walked straight towards the gate. However, he was stopped by Cang after taking a few steps.

    "Does senior have any other instructions?" Looking at Cang, who was standing in front of him, the leader of the Men in ck wanted to cry but had no tears. He was wrong! He shouldn''t have bullied others!

    "Did I let you go?" Cang Qing raised his eyes, his tone somewhat unhappy. When the leader of the Men in ck heard this, his heart suddenly thumped, but he still pretended to be calm and said,"I ... I was just afraid of disturbing your good mood! I won''t disturb you guys any longer. "

    "Don ''t! Since you''re here, let''s have a chat. It''s more lively with more people!" Azure said with a smile.

    When the leader of the Men in ck heard this, he really wanted to cry to death. However, he did not dare to act rashly, nor did he dare to reject her directly. Woo ... He could not afford to offend this person!

 Chapter 2128 Did I Allow You To Leave?(3)

    Seeing that the leader didn''t speak for a long time, Cang took it as a silent agreement. Then, Cang ordered the waiter,""Quickly go and get some good wine and food. We have to have a good gathering today! This was really a meeting of fate! We are so fated to meet here and now! It was worth celebrating! Don''t you think so?"

    Cang had asked thest question to the leader of the Men in ck, and the leader could only nod his head helplessly. The pained expression on his face, as if his father had just died, made many people present feel sympathy for him.

    However, at this time, everyone present also understood that this Totoro was likely to be the one that was popr in the divine realm a while ago! Otherwise, the leader of the Men in ck, who had been so aggressive just a moment ago, would not have turned from a master into an obedient grandson in such a short time. From this, it could be seen how powerful this Totoro was!

    For a moment, everyone''s respect for Cang was like a surging River, but they were more regretful. Why didn''t they dare to answer when Cang asked them the question? This time, people''s impression of them would probably not be good! AI! He had lost a great opportunity to get close to this Totoro! Everyone was filled with regret.

    However, they didn''t have time to regret for too long. The waiter had already prepared the food and wine, and had even thoughtfully prepared a few tables. Although the topic they were about to talk about might be very terrifying, the waiter didn''t have the courage to stop them.

    After delivering the food and wine, the waiter left the hall. If no one summoned him, he would nevere out.

    Azure beckoned everyone to sit down.

    This time, everyone gave him face, and the leader of the Men in ck was brought to his side by Cang. On the surface, it was to get close, but in reality, it was to monitor him closely.

    After that, under Cang''smand, everyone began to eat, but no one took the initiative to start a topic. Seeing this, Cang could only talk to them about the death of fog ice!

    Cang Bian eloquently exined the situation of the fog ice and from time to time, he would point out a person to share his thoughts. However, every time he asked a person, he would bring the leader of the ck-clothed men to increase the credibility of the matter. Just like this, after drinking thirty years, the people present who were originally skeptical were all convinced by Cang that the fog ice had really died. Even at this moment, the ck-clothed men felt that their master seemed to have really met with an ident!

    Some of the Men in ck who worshipped Wu Yan and had a lot of feelings for her even burst into tears on the spot. For a moment, the scene was quite chaotic.

    However, Cang was quite satisfied with the result he created.

    Turning around, Cang saw ning han sitting across from him with a silent smile.

    "Little fellow, aren''t you going to express your opinion?" Cann asked directly when he saw that ning han was the only one who didn''t speak.

    "My opinion doesn''t matter!" Ning han said indifferently. Then, he picked up Cang with one hand and the already drunk Cheng Xuan with the other and went upstairs.

    In the room, ning han first threw Cheng Xuan onto the bed, then held Cang up in front of his eyes to meet his own.

    "You actually dare to hug me! You''re quite bold!" Cang Cang kicked his little legs and nced at ning han as he spoke with a faint smile.

    "It''s alright! Let''s get to know each other! I''m ning han. " Ning han reached out and held Cang''s little hand.

    "The ning family? You''re here for me!" Azure said.

    "It can be considered so! Where are they staying?" Ning han asked. Actually, looking for Cang was only one of the reasons why they hade to the Imperial City. The other reason was because of Leng ruoxue and the others.

    "They ... Should be trapped!" Hearing ning han''s question, Azure''s dark eyes became wet and his voice choked. Ning han could tell from Azure''s expression that he wasn''t pretending.

    "What do you mean?" Ning han was confused. Could it be that the Divine Master had found out that they hade to save her and locked them up?

    In reality, he and Cheng Xuan hade to the Imperial City this time because they had heard from the great elder that they were here to save someone. Hence, they had wanted to see if they could be of any help. However, they had not been able to find Leng ruoxue and the others after they had arrived at the Imperial City. Hence, they could only set their sights on the Totoro. Furthermore, if someone heard them asking about the Totoro, they would not be suspicious. After all, the Totoro was a hot topic in the divine realm. Many people hade to the Imperial City for the Totoro!

    When ning han heard Cang''s words, he couldn''t help but worry.

    "They entered the space created by the rime ice and have yet toe out. I can''t contact them either. " Azure exined.

    "Then what do we do?" Ning han was starting to panic.<sub> </sub>

    "I don''t know!" Vast sea lowered his head and continued,""I want to create something to make Wu Yan shift her gaze away from her own space. This way, I might have a chance to help them."

    "Are you trying to lure the Tiger out of the mountain?" Ning han immediately understood.

    "Yes, but Wu Xiao won''t leave the divine lord''s estate easily, especially when she knows that someone has entered her space. Unless it''s something extremely important, she will guard her space with all her might." Azure said somewhat gloomily.

    It was very clear that Leng ruoxue and the others were taking a huge risk in saving those people, but it didn''t stop them. It wasn''t that it didn''t want to, but it knew that it would be useless even if it stopped them. If it didn''t let Niu save those people, it would be a demon in her heart, which would be detrimental to her future cultivation. Furthermore, if those people were yed to death by the fog, it would have a huge impact on Niu. This wasn''t something it wanted to see, so it could onlypromise.

    And now, hispromise and his luck had brought about the disappearance of Leng ruoxue and the others! With regards to this result, it was impossible to say that it didn''t regret it. However, if this matter were to start over, it would still agree with Niu''s decision!

    "Important matter? How big of a matter is it in the eyes of the Divine Master?" Ning han muttered to himself. His words caused Azure spirit to sh as a slightly crazy idea slowly emerged in its mind.

    "She will definitely leave when it concerns the safety of the divine realm." Azure said indifferently.

    "Uh! Such a thing wouldn''t happen so easily!" Ning han was a little speechless. The safety of the firmament was not something that could be guaranteed just because he said so.

    "If there is a problem with the barrier between the divine realm and the nineherherher prison, she will also leave the God lord''s estate." Azure said.

    "That won''t be easy! Who doesn''t know that the barrier between the two realms is extremely strong? how could there be a problem?" Ning han felt that Cang''s suggestion was impossible, because the difficulty was too high.

    "If you don''t do it, how do you know that there won''t be any problems?" Cang Qing shot a nce at ning han as she spoke with a calm expression. When ning han heard Cang Qing''s words, he could not help but open his mouth in shock. It couldn''t be what he was thinking, right?

    "You ... Are you nning to destroy that barrier?" Ning han''s eyes were wide open as he stared at Azure, afraid that it would answer ''yes''. That was a crazy idea! If the barrier between the two worlds was broken and all the evil ghosts ofherworld prison rushed into the divine world, it would be a great disaster for the people of the divine world.

    "No, I didn ''t!" Cang blinked its dark eyes and lied through its teeth. In fact, at a certain moment just now, it did have that crazy idea. However, it was the spirit of the God protecting tower after all, and it was responsible for the safety of the God World. Therefore, no matter how willful it was, it couldn''t do anything that would harm the God World. Therefore, that crazy idea appeared in its heart for a moment before it was cut off by itself!

    It could not do that! Otherwise, they would be punished by the rules of heaven and earth! However, it could not deny that it was a good idea. Unfortunately, it had its own responsibilities! Therefore, he could only think of another way.

    Ning han''s nervousness also eased a little when he heard Cang Cang''s denial.

    Then, Azure changed the topic and asked about ning han''s ns. As they chatted, Azure decided to bring ning han and Cheng Xuan back to the divine lord''s estate to help him.

    After waking Cheng Xuan up, Cang led them out of the inn.

    In the bracelet.

    Uncle long and the others, who had been trapped in the misty spatial world, felt as if they were sitting on pins and needles.

    It had been a long time, but Xue ''er and little brat ye had note out. Green vessel was listless and silent, and the beasts were all listless. The entire space was dead, and such an atmosphere made uncle long and the others feel very ufortable.

    "Xue ''er is still not awake!" All of a sudden, a cold voice rang out in the ears of uncle long, the others, and all the beasts. They looked at the owner of the voice in unison, their faces full of anticipation.

    "When will Xue ''er wake up?" Uncle long looked at the haggard evildoer and asked carefully.

    "I don''t know, but Xue ''er''s injuries are no longer a big problem." The demon said faintly. He hade out to tell them this news in hopes that they would be at ease. After all, these people and beasts were just as worried as he was about Xue ''er. Xue'' er''s damaged consciousness had almost recovered under the restoration of the origin of chaos. Therefore, he could finally put his heart at ease. Otherwise, he would not have cared about their feelings.

    "That''s good! That''s good! That ... Can we go in and see Xue ''er?" Hearing this, the master of the ning family was relieved and asked timidly.

    "Yes." The demon nodded his head. To uncle long, the beasts, and the rest, his permission was like a great Amnesty, and they were overjoyed. Immediately after, the beasts rushed into the purple bamboo house. Uncle long and the rest quickly followed after them, as if they were afraid that the demon would go back on his word.

 Chapter 2129 Creating A Diversion (1)

    When they entered the room, they saw Leng ruoxue, who was covered in a faint Halo and lying on the bed with a pale face. Uncle long, the rest, and the beasts couldn''t help but feel their hearts ache. Their eyes became blurry and moist, and they were filled with moisture. Baby and the other little beasts couldn''t help but jump onto the bed andy beside Leng ruoxue, guarding their master without moving.

    At this moment, Qing Jue also walked over.

    "Sister!" Qing Jue stood by the bed and looked at Leng ruoxue, who was still unconscious. His heart ached as if it was being twisted by a knife. He really wanted to lie on the bed in his sister''s ce. However, he knew Leng ruoxue''s condition very well and knew that his sister''s injuries had recovered a lot. As for when his sister would wake up, he could not say for sure!

    "If you''re done, then leave! Don''t be so noisy, Xue ''er. " The demon saw that it was about time and began to drive people away.

    However, no one seemed to have heard his words as they continued to guard Leng ruoxue''s side without moving. When the demon saw this, he did not throw them out immediately. Instead, he silently acknowledged their existence and sat down by the bed.

    The atmosphere fell silent again.

    On the other side, Cang was also on his way back to the divine lord''s estate with ning han and Cheng Xuan. The leader of the Men in ck, who had been threatened by Cang, was leading his Men in ck and following closely behind them. However, the leader''s expression and mood were not very good, and his men were pale with fear, their hearts trembling.

    "Why are you guys so slow?" Suddenly, Azure, who was taking small steps, stopped and asked with a dissatisfied expression.

    "That ... We were protecting you, so we didn''t dare to walk too fast!" The leader of the Men in ck Thought quickly and stuttered.

    "Protect me? Just you guys? It''s not that I''m looking down on you, but with your strength, if you''re really in danger, you''ll just be cannon fodder. So, don''t talk nonsense and find excuses. Follow me, and whoever falls behind will be punished by the Family Law!" Cang reprimanded with a stern face.

    "What discipline?" Hearing Cang''s words, Cheng Xuan asked curiously. If he remembered correctly, these Men in ck seemed to belong to the divine lord''s estate, right? And this Totoro should be considered an enemy of the Lord God''s Manor, right? The enemy was punishing the people of the Divine Master''s estate? These words were really strange no matter how one heard them! Could it be that this Totoro wanted to kill these Men in ck? Thinking of this possibility, he looked at the ck-clothed man with a gaze filled with deep sympathy. What a pitiful guy! Who asked you to meet a domineering Totoro!

    At this moment, he still didn''t know that Cang wanted to bring them back to the divine lord''s estate. Thus, he deeply felt that the rtionship between the Man in ck and Cang was too chaotic. It could also be said that Cang was too powerful! The God lord''s estate would rather suffer in silence than do anything to it! Suddenly, he felt a sense of honor. Who asked this Totoro to be in the same country as him!

    However, although he had considered Cang as one of his own, Cang did not consider him as one of his own. Although Cang had changed its opinion of him, it was not to the point where it would consider him as one of its own. On the other hand, ning han''s fate was much better than his. At least Cang had acknowledged ning han''s existence. Of course, this had a lot to do with the head of the ning family. In short, ning han had borrowed Leng ruoxue''s glory!

    "You want to try?" Hearing Cheng Xuan''s words, Cang raised his eyebrows and then said with a smile.

    "Uh! I don''t want to. " Seeing this, Cheng Xuan quickly said. Cang''s terrifying smile made him feel that something bad was about to happen!

    "Then talk less and do more!" Cang said indifferently as he nced at Cheng Xuan.<sub> </sub>

    "Yes! If there''s anything you need, please instruct me!" Hearing this, Cheng Xuan immediately perked up and shouted.

    "Be good!" Cang touched Cheng Xuan''s head and was very satisfied with his way of doing things. I''ll let this little guy stay by my side as a follower for the time being!

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Cheng Xuan, who had been touched on the head, was speechless. Moreover, he wasn''t used to a terrifying senior who looked like a pet patting him on the head like a puppy. This feeling was really too strange!

    Seeing Cheng Xuan''s depression, ning han couldn''t help but snicker to himself. However, he didn''t dare to speak up for his friend in front of Cang, or else he might be the one in trouble. He understood this very well! Thus, remaining silent was the best choice.

    Then, Cang''s pitch-ck eyes swept across Cheng Xuan, ning han, and the Men in ck, causing them to panic and be at a loss. Cang then smiled at Cheng Xuan,""Little guy, they''re walking too slowly. I think you''d better tie them up with a rope and let''s drag them along!"

    The ck-robed men''s faces turned even paler, and their bodies trembled like leaves in the autumn wind. Cheng Xuan and ning han, on the other hand, were dumbfounded. Did they hear him wrong? These people were from the divine lord''s estate! Thinking about this, the two of them actually forgot to react and just looked at Cang dumbly.

    "Why are you still standing there? Quickly tie them up!" Cang took out a rope and handed it to Cheng Xuan. Cheng Xuan came back to his senses and looked at the rope in his hand, then at the ashen-faced Man in ck. In the end, he walked to the side of the Men in ck and tied up the leader who was scared out of his wits.

    "Don''t tie me up, let me walk on my own!" The leader of the Men in ck who had been tied up begged aftering back to his senses. However, Cheng Xuan waspletely unmoved. This was Cang''s order! As for Azure, he looked up at the sky and didn''t even look in their direction.

    After tying up the leader of the Men in ck, the rest of the Men in ck couldn''t escape either. After Cheng Xuan swiftly tied up the Men in ck, he walked to Cang''s side and said with a ttering smile,"Senior, I''ve already tied them up!"

    "Okay, you can drag them away!" Cang said with a faint smile. Then, he gave Cheng Xuan a look of admiration and patted his shoulder,"Little guy, remember, you will have meat to eat if you follow me!"

    "Yes, yes." Cheng Xuan quickly nodded, looking very obedient. In fact, he was very excited. To be able to make friends with the greatest Totoro in the divine realm was something everyone dreamed of. Otherwise, he would not have dared to tie up the people of the divine lord''s estate even if he was given ten times the courage! But now, with Cang''s support, not to mention tying up these Men in ck, even if Cang asked him to beat them up, he believed that he would do it!

    Thinking of this, Cheng Xuan couldn''t help but turn around and look at the Men in ck who looked like aggrieved wives, but didn''t dare to say anything. He felt very happy.

    Hehe! He didn''t expect that the people of the God lord''s estate, who had always swaggered around in the divine realm, would also receive such treatment! It really vented his hatred!

    Cheng Xuan was gloating, but he couldn''t be med. In fact, although not everyone in the Divine Master''s estate liked to take advantage of others ''power and bully others, most people in the Divine Master''s estate were unpopr! However, due to the status of the God lord''s estate in the divine realm, many people could only keep their dissatisfaction to themselves and did not dare to speak out.

 Chapter 2130 Creating A Diversion (2)

    Because of this, Cheng Xuan felt an unusual sense of aplishment for being able to tie up the people of the Divine Master''s estate with his own hands. Moreover, he believed that with Cang''s support, these people would definitely not dare to settle the scoreter on. It was evident from how well-behaved they were in front of Cang!

    However, before dragging the Men in ck on their way, Cheng Xuan still said in a low voice,""Don''t me me! I''m just following orders! You guys better cooperate!" When Cheng Xuan said this, he had a helpless expression on his face. Then, he led the Men in ck and slowly followed behind Cang.

    Not long after, Cang stopped.

    Seeing this, Cheng Xuan also stopped and looked at Cang in confusion.""Senior, why aren''t you moving!"

    "We''ve arrived at our destination!" Cang pointed at a tall building. Cheng Xuan looked up and suddenly realized that they hade to the Divine Master''s residence. His heart skipped a beat. This ... This couldn''t be another attempt to destroy other people''s buildings, right?

    Not giving Cheng Xuan a chance to let his thoughts run wild, Cang took the lead and walked in. Seeing that the guards of the God lord''s estate didn''t stop him, Cheng Xuan also tried to follow him in carefully.

    After entering, Cheng Xuan was still a little dumbfounded. He looked at Cang, then turned to look at the unmoving guard at the entrance of the Divine Master''s estate. His heart was filled with big question marks. If he had not noticed that the Guard''s body was trembling slightly, he would have thought that those guards were fake! However, he didn''t dare to say this out loud. Otherwise, he would be despised by Cang.

    Cang led Cheng Xuan and the others through the Divine Master''s residence. Cheng Xuan was still in a daze when he brought them to his own courtyard.

    "Little guy, what are you thinking? Why are you in a daze?" Seeing that Cheng Xuan was a little scared out of his wits, Cang patted Cheng Xuan''s head and asked speechlessly.

    "Senior, this is the Divine Master''s estate!" Cheng Xuan asked dumbly. Ning han sighed helplessly and put on an ''I don''t know him'' expression. He shifted his gaze elsewhere and began to observe the courtyard.

    When Cang heard Cheng Xuan''s silly words, he touched Cheng Xuan''s head and said to himself,""No fever! Why was he talking nonsense? Where else can this be but the divine lord''s estate?"

    "Uh! I mean, why are we in the Divine Master''s residence?" Cheng Xuan felt wronged. He wasn''t talking nonsense! Why did he have to be wronged like this!

    "I''ll stay here, and you''ll be my followers for the time being. Of course, you''ll have to stay here as well!" Cang said as if it was a matter of course. He didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with them living in the Divine Master''s estate. In any case, Wu Xuan didn''t dare to drive him out.

    "Senior, did the Divine Master''s estate not put you on the cklist?" After Cang exined, Cheng Xuan became even more curious. If he was a God master, he definitely wouldn''t wee the person who had destroyed his home to live here, because Cang was too dangerous.

    "She would like to, but she has to be brave enough!" Azure said with a smile. If it was possible, Wu Xiao definitely wouldn''t want to see him again. Unfortunately, he wouldn''t let her have her wish.

    "Uh! Senior, you''re amazing!" Cheng Xuan couldn''t help but wipe the cold sweat off his forehead. His admiration for Cang was like a surging River, endless!

    "Hehe! It''s just average!" Cang qianxu attacked.

    If you''re only average, no one would dare to be different! After Cheng Xuan heard Cang''s words, he couldn''t help but think in his heart. However, he only dared to think about it and didn''t dare to say it out loud.

    At this moment, a voice as small as a mosquito rang out,""Senior, we''ve arrived at the Divine Master''s estate. Can you let us go now?" The man who had spoken was the leader of the Men in ck who had been tied up first.

    "Uh! Let me think. " Hearing the leader''s words, Cang rubbed his chin and began to think very seriously.

    Was there a need to think about this? The leader of the Men in ck wanted to cry but had no tears. This was too much bullying! However, the Totoro in front of him was not one that even the Divine Master was willing to provoke. Therefore, he could only swallow his anger. Otherwise, he would be the one who would be in trouble!<sub> </sub>

    After a while.

    Azure thought it through and smiled faintly,""I''ll personally send you to the fog!"

    "There''s no need to trouble senior, really! We know the way!" The leader of the Men in ck hurriedly said.

    "You bastard! You dare to disobey my words? You''re really tired of living!" Hearing that he had been rejected, Cang was a little angry. Then, he snatched the rope from Cheng Xuan''s hand and said to Cheng Xuan and ning han,""You guys wait for me here, I''ll send them to rime ice."

    After he finished speaking, he didn''t give the leader of the Men in ck a chance to speak and directly dragged the Men in ck to find Wu Chen.

    Blue''s actions were extremely rough. It looked petite, but it had great strength. The ck clothed people were dragged by it, but they couldn''t keep up with its pace. Thus, they were soon dragged by blue.

    The leader of the Men in ck kept on shouting,""Senior! Senior!" It didn''t even make Cang stop to look back at him. In the end, it was Cang who was annoyed by him and fiercely warned him to shut up.

    In the most magnificent Hall of the Divine Master''s estate, Wu Xuan was sitting on the high throne. Beside her stood a Man in ck, whose face was covered with a ck scarf.

    At this moment, the ck-robed man was reporting the situation to fog ripple in a low voice. What he reported was exactly what Cang had done in the Imperial City.

    When ripple finished listening, the veins on her forehead suddenly popped up. Then, there was a crisp ''crack''. Her slender Jade-like hand that was holding onto the throne''s armrest broke it. The ck-clothed man''s eyes flickered when he saw this, but he didn''t say anything.

    "That damned Cang!" Wu Xiao gritted her teeth at Cang but she couldn''t do anything to that annoying guy! This fact almost drove her crazy!

    "Master, do you want this subordinate to think of a way to get rid of Cang?" After a long while, the Man in ck suggested.

    "No need! You can''t get it away unless it wants to!" Wu Xuan quickly regained her calm and suppressed her anger.

    "Then are we just going to let it continue to ruin the Lord''s reputation like this?" The Man in ck was really unwilling.

    "Whatever! I don''t have time to deal with it now. Hmph! After I find out who trespassed into my space, I''ll slowly settle the score with Cang!" Ripple mist said viciously.

    "Master, it''s been a few days. Could those people be no longer in your space?" The Man in ck asked carefully. In fact, he had wanted to ask this question for a long time, but his Lord was not in a good mood, so he did not dare to ask.

    "I won ''t! I''m sure they''re still inside. At least, the person I injured can''t get away!" Wu Yan said confidently.

    "Which one did master injure?" The Man in ck was very curious. This was the first time he had heard of this. No wonder his Lord was so confident.

    "I was a little far away at that time, so I only injured the weakest one among them. As for who that person is, I haven''t figured it out yet. However, since he was injured by me, he can forget about living well." Ripple of mist smiled with a hint of pride. Thinking of this, her terrible mood was somewhat relieved.

 Chapter 2131 Creating A Diversion (3)

    "Well, maybe that person is already dead. After all, he can''t be treated in his Lord''s space. Otherwise, his Lord would definitely find out!" The Man in ck quickly echoed Wu Jing''s words, which made Wu Jing even more ted.

    "Well said! Unless he doesn''t do any treatment, I''ll definitely notice. If he doesn''t do any treatment, that person can''t possibly survive. " After Wu Xuan finished speaking, heughed even more proudly.

    When the Man in ck heard this, he thought for a moment before asking,""My Lord, do you want to capture these people alive or dead?"

    "Eh? Why do you say that?" After hearing the ck-clothed man''s words, ripple mist asked with some interest.

    "If we want to capture those evildoers alive, then we can only wait patiently. But if it doesn''t matter whether they live or die, why don''t we just kill them directly?" The Man in ck suggested.

    "Kill them? Of course I want to, but we don''t even know where they are, how can we kill them?" Wu Jing had a slight headache. Originally, she wanted to capture them alive. However, after waiting for so many days, she had long lost her patience. Now, she only wanted to eliminate those people as soon as possible. So, it didn''t matter whether they were Dead or Alive! But not being able to find him was also a big problem!

    "Master, I have an idea, but I don''t know if master is willing to part with it?" The Man in ck probed.

    "Tell me about it." Seeing that the Man in ck seemed to be full of confidence, fog''s interest was also aroused.

    "Can''t master just destroy the space? Although creating that space consumed a lot of master''s divine power, if we can kill those Rascals who trespassed the space, this subordinate thinks it''s worth it!" The Man in ck analyzed.

    "Let me think about it." Wu Yan didn''t directly reject the ck-clothed man''s proposal. However, she was also very reluctant to destroy the space she had created with great difficulty!

    Just as she was deep in thought, suddenly,''bang!'' There was a loud bang.

    The two doors of the hall were forced off the wall and fell to the ground, breaking into pieces.

    Then, a snow-white Totoro with its fur standing up appeared at the door.

    The Totoro''s fiery eyes stared at Wu Jing. Its gaze was like a venomous snake, shrouding Wu Jing and the ck-clothed man beside her like a shadow.

    When ripple mist saw this, she couldn''t help but feel a chill in her heart. The ck-robed man beside her was already covered in cold sweat.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Wu Xuan couldn''t help but ask angrily.

    However, Cang ignored her. His body grew to tens of meters tall and his thick, huge tail swept towards the pir in the middle of the hall. The pir that would normally require dozens of people to wrap their arms around was crushed into dust like paper.

    After that, Azure''s tail swung towards the roof beam of the hall, causing the faces of Wu Xuan and the ck-robed man to change. They hurriedly jumped up and the roof beam copsed. In the blink of an eye, the originally Grand Hall turned into ruins. Azure stood on the ruins and looked down at Wu Xuan and the ck-robed man who were floating in the air.

    Azure''s pitch-ck Starry Eyes had already frozen into ice at this moment, and the cold air was almost solid, and it was directly pressing towards the ck-clothed man beside Wu Xuan.

    Damn thing, he was the one who gave that d * MN woman, Wu Yan, the idea to destroy the space that trapped Niu and the others, right?

    If that space was destroyed, it wouldn''t be so easy for Niu and the others toe out. Moreover, what was even more terrifying was that Niu and the others would be taken to some corner by the turbulent flow of space. How could it allow such a thing to happen! Therefore, the Man in ck was dead for sure!

    However, since it had just let it know some information about Niu and the others, it could let this ck clothed man die a quick death!

    After making up its mind, Azure''s tail swung out once more towards the Man in ck. Its tail was extremely fast, reaching the Man in ck in the blink of an eye. The Man in ck had long been suppressed by Azure''s pressure, unable to move. In the nick of time, a red silk wrapped around the man, bringing him out of Azure''s attack range.

    "Cang! Are you crazy again?" Wu Xiao, who had saved the Man in ck, stared at Cang and questioned him again.

    "I''m going to kill him!" Cang said coldly, yes! It wanted to kill this ck clothed man and take revenge for Niu! Although the main culprit was Wu Chen, he could not kill her! However, killing an aplice who came up with an idea was not a problem.

    Furthermore, it was very clear that the person she injured was most likely Niu, but it didn''t believe that Niu would die! Other people might not understand Niu''s trump card, but how could it not know? However, when it thought that Niu might be injured, it couldn''t control the anger in its heart and all of it rushed up. A desire to destroy was like a raging fire, crazily growing in its heart!

    "He is my subordinate!" Mirro''s eyes narrowed as she warned.<sub> </sub>

    "So what? I want to kill him, are you going to let me?" Azure asked domineeringly.

    "I won ''t!" She said coldly. If she allowed this lunatic to kill her subordinate right under her eyes, how would she be able to convince the masses in the future? Furthermore, the Man in ck was her trusted aide. She could not just watch him die.

    "Hmph! Don''t you regret this!" Azure narrowed his eyes and a cold glint shed in them. Hisrge tail swayed up and down, left and right for a few rounds.

    Following that, a bang! Bang!'' After a few loud bangs, the newly built buildings of the God lord''s estate copsed one after another like dominoes.

    "Argh! The house has copsed again!" "Everyone!" Someone shouted. Then, the people of the Divine Master''s estate ran to the courtyard in a panic.

    When they came out, they saw that the Divine Master''s main hall was gone. Everyone was dumbfounded.

    One should know that the Divine Master''s main hall was made of the best and hardest materials. Compared to the previous main hall, the newly built main hall was the best in the divine world both in terms of appearance and interior. But now, the main hall had copsed again. Moreover, it had copsed without their knowledge. This fact made them quite depressed.

    It was unknown whether they were depressed because they didn''t see the hall copse with their own eyes or because the hall was destroyed by Azure''s hands again. In short, their feelings were veryplicated.

    However, for Cheng Xuan and ning han, who were experiencing this for the first time, they were more shocked than anything else!

    Yes! It was absolutely shocking!

    Due to the God lord''s estate''srge area, each courtyard was rtively far apart from each other. In addition, the sound instion of each courtyard was very good. Therefore, it was difficult to notice what had happened in other people''s courtyards. Moreover, the main hall in rime ice was located rtively far away, so it was even more difficult to discover it. However, this time, they had seen the main hall copse with their own eyes.

    They knew that Cang had gone to find Wu Xiao, so the two of them had specially split off a trace of their divine sense to follow Cang. However, they couldn''t hear the conversation between Wu Xiao and the ck-clothed man. They only saw Cang suddenly fly into a rage and then the hall turned into ruins!

    After that, it was the other buildings in the Divine Master''s residence''s turn. They had also left the courtyard in advance because they were on high alert, so they were not injured. However, the other people in the Divine Master''s residence were not so lucky. Most of them were more or less injured. Seeing this, the two of them obediently hid behind the crowd and tried to lower their presence to avoid angering the crowd.

    However, the scene just now was really too soul-stirring!

    Although they had heard of how terrifying Azure was, they had never seen it with their own eyes! At this moment, Cang''s image in their hearts grew even higher.

    And now, Cang, who was tall and mighty in their hearts, was confronting the God Lord! It was too exciting! At this moment, the two of them became Cang''s fans. Their eyes were filled with excitement as they stared at Cang.

    After Cang destroyed the divine lord''s estate once again, his anger was slightly appeased. When ripple saw this, she thought that Cang had vented enough. Although her home was destroyed again, as long as she could protect her most capable subordinate, she was willing to ept it!

    But could Azure be so easily satisfied?

    The answer was no!

    After Cang destroyed the buildings of the God lord''s estate, he rested for a while, then stared coldly at the ck-clothed man.

    When the man saw this, he couldn''t help but shiver. His little heart began to tremble, and he was so depressed that he wanted to cry. He really didn''t know how he had provoked this fiend. Why did he have to target him?

    At this time, Azure smiled sinisterly and then shot towards ripple mist. Ripple mist''s heart jumped when she saw this and she hurriedly used her divine power to defend herself. However, before Azure''s attack reached her, she changed direction and went straight for the ck-clothed man ...

    When ning han saw this, he couldn''t help but cheer for Azure in his heart. What a diversion!

    In the next second, the Man in ck, who had no power to fight back and was scared silly, was caught in Azure''s hands. Then, Azure''s ws gently pulled, and the Man in ck was torn in two and thrown to the ground in disgust.

    After that, Azure''s ws swiped at the air a few times, and a light grey shadow was caught in his hands. The shadow was trembling, and its face was still filled with fear. It was the soul of the Man in ck.

    At the same time, a small me appeared on Azure''s ws. The me was dark purple and gave off a terrifying heat ...

 Chapter 2132 Escaped (1)

    The soul of the Man in ck in Cang''s ws trembled even more when he saw the mes. The color of the shadow became fainter and fainter, as if it would dissipate at any moment.

    Wu Xiao, who was originally extremely furious, calmed down after seeing the mes. However, her heart was in turmoil and she could not calm down at all.

    This was because she was no stranger to this me. It was clearly the chaos Divine me! Thest time she saw the chaos Divine me, it should have been on Yu''s body.

    Yes! Yu''s life me was the chaos Divine me, but Wu Xiao had never thought that Cang would also have the chaos Divine me. Could it be that there was more than one cluster of Chaos Divine me born from the heaven and earth?

    In reality, the me that appeared in Cang''s hand was something he had borrowed from Leng ruoxue. Although Leng ruoxue''s current Natal me was at the level of the chaos Divine me, it was not considered a true Chaos Divine me. However, there was still a huge difference!

    Furthermore, Leng ruoxue had used this me to destroy Wu Xuan''s clone previously. As such, Wu Xuan''s impression of this Chaos Divine me was even deeper.

    At that time, Wu Luan still didn''t know how her clone was destroyed. However, after seeing this me, she had an idea in her heart. Her clone must have been destroyed by the master of this divine me!

    Wu Lian''s beautiful eyes narrowed, before shooting a sharp light towards Cang and coldly asking,"Where did you get this me?" She didn''t believe that Cang could have the chaos Divine me! This fellow''s destructive power was already very strong. If he were to give it such a great killing weapon, would he still want to live?

    Looking at the dark purple me dancing in his ws, Azure smiled faintly.""I cultivated it myself!"

    "Bullshit! Do you take me for an idiot? If you can cultivate such a me, I''ll let you kick my head like a ball!" In her anger, Wu Xuan''s tone was a little rough. Her subordinates, who were used to Wu Xuan''s elegant and Noble demeanor, were a little confused after hearing these words!

    Oh my God! Was this rude woman their high and mighty, cold and Noble Lord Divine Master? Could it be that he was reced? This thought made everyone in the divine lord''s estate tremble with fear. They wanted to leave this troublesome ce and hide far away, but their legs could not move no matter what.

    When Cheng Xuan and ning han heard Wu Jing''s words, their admiration for Cang rose to the peak. However, Cang didn''t really like her words.

    "You''re the one who''s bullshitting, right? If this me was really cultivated by me, you wouldn''t have let me kick your head like a ball. You really cherish your life!" Azure said.

    "Hmph! That can only mean that I don''t believe that you cultivated this me. Tell me quickly, who is the owner of this me?" Wu Yan was a little angry from embarrassment. The master of this me was definitely her enemy!

    "I''ve already said that I cultivated it myself. It''s up to you to believe me or not. " Azure didn''t give a damn about fog ice at all. After he finished speaking, he directly raised a small me and approached the ck-clothed man''s soul. Then, he slowly started to roast it ...

    "Argh! "Ah!" My Lord, save me!" The ck-clothed man wailed in pain. His miserable voice frightened everyone and made them tremble to varying degrees. Wu Xiao was so angry that her face turned red and her towering chest heaved up and down. She knew that Cang had done it on purpose, on purpose for her to see. Although she hated Cang for killing her capable subordinate and torturing his soul in front of her, she did not want to make things awkward with Cang because of this, at least not now.

    However, Cang would not understand the fog''s idea of swallowing its anger. More importantly, the fog could not stop it from doing what it wanted.

    With the roasting, the ck-clothed man''s soul quickly became iplete. His wailing became softer and softer until it could no longer be heard. When thest wisp of smoke disappeared, the ck-clothed man had truly disappeared from this world. He did not even have the chance to reincarnate.

    "This kind of person doesn''t need to be reincarnated! Otherwise, he will suffer inher prison. I''m doing this for his own good!" After doing all this, Azure muttered to himself.<sub> </sub>

    In fact, if it hadn''t destroyed the ck-clothed man''s soul, ripple mist would have helped him rebuild his body. However, with it here, how could it give him this opportunity?

    Normally, as long as one did notmit too many evil deeds, one''s soul should be colorless and transparent. However, the soul of this Man in ck was light gray. This was enough to show that this Man in ck had done many evil things and vited the rules of heaven and earth. In this case, it could not let that person live. However, looking at the pained expression on Wu Jing''s face, that person must be very important to her!

    When Azure thought of this, he couldn''t help but feel proud. He had gotten rid of an evil for the people!

    But when ripple heard Cang''s words, her expression became even uglier. Her originally beautiful face was somewhat distorted from anger, and her sharp eyes red at Cang, as if she wanted to burn tworge holes in his body.

    On the other hand, Cang had a calm and indifferent appearance.

    After a long time.

    After taking a few deep breaths, he suppressed the anger in his heart and gritted his teeth,""Are you done now?" She still didn''t know why Cang had suddenly gone crazy, and this fact made her extremely depressed.

    ''Damn it!'' He had killed her people and destroyed her family, but she could only endure it and could not do anything to this guy! It was a very ufortable feeling.

    Her heart felt like it was being scratched by a hundred ws. If it wasn''t for Cang''s identity, she definitely wouldn''t have so many scruples.

    Yes! It was all because of Cang''s identity! She found a reasonable excuse for her depression and grievance. Otherwise, she would go crazy!

    In truth, the people of the God lord''s estate already considered the God Lord fogripple to be abnormal. Of course, none of them dared to say this.

    Then, they heard Cang''s calm voice again."What if I say that I haven''t caused enough trouble?"

    Upon hearing this, everyone wanted to die.

    The more timid ones even closed their eyes and passed out.

    After Wu Xiao heard Cang''s obviously infuriating words, her chest also felt heavy. A breath was stuck in her chest and she almost passed out.

    "What else do you want?" Wu Xiao couldn''t help but shout. She didn''t care about her image or temperament anymore. She only wanted to vent the anger in her heart, but it was obvious that Cang wouldn''t let her do as she wished.

    "Hehe! Don''t you know what I want to do?" Originally, he had thought that the only way to get Wu Xiao out of the God Lord''s mansion was to destroy the barrier of the God World and the nineherherher prison. But now, it seemed that he could get Wu Xiao out without destroying the barrier. He just didn''t know if Wu Xiao would be fooled!

 Chapter 2133 Escaped (2)

    Cang, who had some understanding of rime ice, knew that it wasn''t easy to provoke it. But who was it? It was Cang! It was the spirit of the God world''s God protecting tower. It might be able to do what others couldn ''t. Cang encouraged himself in his heart and decided to continue working hard. He had to get this woman out of the God lord''s estate.

    At this thought, it transmitted a message to Cheng Xuan and ning han. After making some arrangements, its dark eyes focused on the mist ripple. The deep love in its eyes was enough to melt the heart of any woman.

    It was a pity that the woman in front of her was Wu Yan, and the one looking at her was a Totoro that she hated to the bone. Therefore, the exchange of gazes between the man and the Beast could not be said to be very affectionate.

    The two of them looked at each other for a long time before Cang smiled and said,"Sister wuchen, I find that you''re getting uglier and uglier! What''s going on?"

    "Who''s your sister? You''re the one who''s getting uglier!" Azure''s words caused the anger in Ripple''s heart to rush to her head. Then, everyone present heard their Divine Master roar without any regard for his image. It was the roar of a Lion!

    The crowd couldn''t help but shiver and lower their heads.

    When Azure heard Wu Xiao''s words, he corrected her with a faint smile,"Sister Wuyan, I''m not ugly, I''m cute! However, you definitely won''t understand! It''s your fault for being unloved!"

    "Dammit! What did you just say?" When Wu Xiao heard this, she was so angry that she stomped her feet. The fire in her heart burned even more fiercely. However, she still had a trace of rationality in her heart and was not easily provoked by Cang''s words.

    Seeing this, Cang was a little disappointed. "I said no one loves you. That idiot Yu would rather die than love you. From this, I can see how much of a failure you are!" It said.

    His words were like a bomb that exploded in Wu Xiao''s mind. Cang''s words had also hit Wu Xiao''s sore spot. Wu Xiao''s face instantly turned green and ck, and her chest heaved up and down violently. In the next second, Wu Xiao, who was spewing out mes of anger, quickly flew towards the smiling Cang ...

    When Azure saw this, he was already prepared. After that, he nimbly dodged the first wave of attacks from rime ice. Then, he smiled at rime ice,""You can''t do it! It''s too slow!"

    "You should die!" Wu Xiao''s face was ck as she stared at Cang in anger. Then, she pounced towards Cang.

    Although Azure was in his true form, his body was huge, but he was extremely agile. Facing the powerful attack of the fog, he only dodged and didn''t counterattack. But even so, it was enough to torment the fog ripple.

    Then, Cang Teng jumped and ran outside. He floated in the air and waited for Wu Jing to catch up with him with a smile.

    The Furious fog Phoenix had clearly lost her mind. Otherwise, if it was the usual her, she wouldn''t have argued with Cang even if she was angry. But this time, she, who had been angered by Cang, didn''t think about it and chased after Cang.

    Seeing this, Cang jumped a few more times and once again opened up the distance between them when fog was about to catch up.

    Seeing this scene, Wu Xiao''s heart became even more resentful, and her desire to fix Cang became even stronger.

    Just like that, a man and a beast chased each other and quickly left the scope of the Imperial City. When Wu Xiao realized that she seemed to have left the Imperial City, she had already been trapped in a deste corner of the divine realm.

    Looking at the barrier that trapped her, the anger in her heart rose by a few levels. Then, she attacked the barrier in front of her again and again. However, the barrier did not move at all, not even a crack was left.<sub> </sub>

    "Cang! ''Damn it!'' Quickly let me out!" Wu Xiao roared angrily. However, Cang, who was outside the barrier, didn''t seem to hear her. He crossed his legs andy on the recliner he had taken out earlier.

    Niu was the one who gave it this chair! Thinking of Leng ruoxue, Cang was even more determined to seed this time. Although he knew that he could not trap the rime ice for long, this ce was not close to the Imperial City. Even if the rime ice broke through the barrier and wanted to rush back to the Imperial City, it would take at least a few hours! In addition, it would also create obstacles for the ice fog from time to time. Therefore, it felt that the chances of Niu and the others escaping from the ice fog space this time were very high.

    However, what it was most worried about right now was Niu''s injuries, and it didn''t know if they were serious. However, with that idiot Qing Jue around, it should not be a big problem!

    At the same time, it cast another barrier on the mist ripple.

    On the other side.

    After Wu Xuan chased Cang out of the divine lord''s estate, the leaderless divine lord''s estate fell into a short period of chaos. Cheng Xuan and ning han took the opportunity to go to the mountain behind the divine lord''s estate.

    At this moment, the back mountain was not blocked by the tall building of the Divine Master''s estate. In addition, the guards guarding the back mountain had been knocked unconscious by Cang''s pressure and had not woken up yet. Therefore, it was unusually easy for them to enter.

    However, the two of them were still very careful, afraid that they would alert the other people in the Divine Master''s estate.

    However, as soon as they entered the back mountain, the two of them saw the faint light source that Cang Kouzi had described. Cheng Xuan tried to enter as he approached the light source, but the light source did not ept him at all and even bounced him out.

    Fortunately, he was prepared. Otherwise, he would have been injured by the light source. However, the rebound made him even more wary of the light source.

    Then, the two of them looked at each other and attacked the light source at the same time.

    At this moment, Wu Xiao, who was trapped by Cang, also felt the strangeness of her special space. Her heart trembled and a bad premonition appeared in her mind.

    "Terrible! Someone is attacking her space. " Wu Jing was greatly shocked. She narrowed her beautiful eyes and kept thinking in her heart. Who had the guts to pluck the hair from the Tiger''s head? they really didn''t want to live! Needless to say, the Tiger was naturally referring to her.

    The next second, she suddenly realized that the ones who attacked her space might be those who had barged into her space. This fact made her even angrier.

    She was just about to catch all of them in one fell swoop! He didn''t expect them to appear on their own! Just as ripple was feeling a little proud, she suddenly remembered that she was trapped. Even if she knew that someone was destroying her space, she couldn''t get out!

    No! She had to leave this ce and return to the Divine Master''s estate as soon as possible! She couldn''t waste any more time on that damn Cang. Thinking of this, her attacks on the barrier became even fiercer, and she kept shouting,"Damn Cang, let me out! Something has happened in the divine realm!"

    Wu Yan deliberately made it sound very serious, hoping that Cang would open the barrier. However, Cang waspletely unmoved. And she did not suspect Cang of this matter, nor did she think that this was Cang''s trick to lure the Tiger away from the mountain, because she prided herself on knowing Cang very well and knew that Cang would not do such a meaningless thing!

    "The divine realm is very good, nothing will happen!" Azure pursed his lips and said calmly.

 Chapter 2134 Escaped (3)

    "Something really happened! You must believe me!" Rime was extremely anxious, and her attacks did not decrease in the slightest, but the barrier did not move at all. This result made her extremely depressed.

    How could she have known that every time she attacked, Cang would cast another barrier on her. Otherwise, the barrier would not be so strong. However, by doing so, Cang''s divine power was also consumed very quickly. Of course, the divine power of the fog ice was also consumed at a rapid rate. It could be said that neither side had an advantage in the stalemate.

    However, Azure wasn''t afraid! It had a lot of medicinal pills that Niu gave it to replenish its Shen power, so it could replenish it at any time. However, Wu Yan was a tragedy. She did not have any mental preparations at all, so she naturally did not have too many medicinal pills in her hands.

    Moreover, Cang''s nonchnt attitude towards her words made her feel extremely conflicted and depressed.

    "I''m the spirit of the God-protecting tower. How could I not know that something has happened in the divine world? so, don''t think about lying to me. Just stay here and y with me!" Azure said stubbornly.

    "You ..." Wu Yan was speechless from anger. Seeing that he Cang couldn''t get through to her, she could only strengthen her attack.

    At this moment, Qing Jue, who was trapped in the special space of the ice fog, immediately sensed the spatial fluctuations. His thoughts turned quickly, and he hurriedly called Xiao Budian over. After whispering something to Xiao Budian, he let Xiao Budian out of the bracelet.

    As soon as the little guy came out of the bracelet, he immediately used the transmigration secret technique. Following a few shes of light, in the blink of an eye, the little guy had already left the special space. Immediately, he was like a wild horse out of control, excitedly jumping up and down.

    "Calm down, quickly take us out of here! Right, don''t forget to call the two people outside!" Qing Jue sent a voice transmission to the excited little guy.

    "Yes." Xiao Budian nodded his head, then poked Cheng Xuan and ning han with his ws and whispered,""Let''s quickly leave this ce!"

    However, Xiao Budian was still invisible, so Cheng Xuan and ning han only felt someone touch them and seem to be talking to them, but they didn''t see him.

    "Who''s talking?" Cheng Xuan was shocked and quickly asked.

    "It''s me! Idiot, hurry up and leave this ce, that fierce woman ising back!" The little guy reminded.

    "You''re Xiao Budian?" Ning han probed. Even though he had met Xiao Budian a few times, they were not familiar with each other. However, from the sound of his voice, it was definitely Xiao Budian!

    "It''s me! Let''s go quickly! Stop dawdling! We''ve alle out safely. " The little guy hurriedly said.

    "Yes." Cheng Xuan and ning han nodded, then quickly left the mountain.

    However, the invisible Xiao Budian did not leave immediately. Instead, he threw a few more orbs into the light source, then left the mountain behind the Divine Master''s residence with a bounce in his steps.

    At this moment, the people in the Divine Master''s estate were cleaning up the ruins under themand of the three reverent-gods, Xuan Yi, Huang Wei, and Xia Yi, who had just returned. Therefore, no one noticed the situation on their side.

    However, seeing the newly built Divine master''s residence reduced to ruins, the three Hierarch felt extremelyplicated. They didn''t know what to say. This, this was really ...

    Although they hadn''t asked what had happened, they didn''t need to think to know that this was definitely the Totoro''s doing, because no one else dared to do this!

    At this moment, Xuan Yi stopped a guard and asked,""Have you seen senior Azure?"

    "It went out with the Divine Master and the two of them started fighting." The guard hurriedly said. His heart was still trembling, and even his voice was trembling.

    "Oh," Xuan Yi replied. Then, he patted the Guard''s shoulder and said,""Tell everyone to quickly pack up! We must clean up the ruins before the God Lord and senior Cang return. "

    "Yes!" Just as the guard responded, a sudden ''bang'' resounded in everyone''s ears, and the impact of the explosion directly blew away the few people closest to it. In an instant, the ruins that had just been cleared were destroyed again by the explosion.

    When he saw this, Xuan Yi frowned and could not help sighing in his heart. The Divine Master''s estate was really in troubled times! However, Leng ruoxue and the others should have escaped after senior Cang''s interference! In reality, it was also Cang who sent him a voice transmission to bring Huang Wei and Xia Yi back to clean up the mess.

    The explosion not only stunned the people in the Divine Master''s estate, but also Wu Xuan, who was trapped in a corner, felt her chest being blocked. A hot stream with a fishy smell gushed out from the depths of her throat. With a ''poof'', she spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, which was still steaming hot, directly onto the barrier. Then, it flowed down the barrier.

    Seeing this, Wu Lian quickly took a healing pill, her heart filled with even more hatred.

    She knew that her special space had been destroyed! ''Damn it!'' She didn''t even have time to take action before she was destroyed by some unknown Rascal! In an instant, her heart was filled with hatred, but she did not know who the culprit was! However, if she caught this guy, she would definitely cut him into eight pieces, and thenpletely destroy his soul.

    Originally, if she had destroyed that special space herself, she would not have been injured at all. But now, it was destroyed by someone else. She was not mentally prepared and the space had an inevitable connection with her. Therefore, she was injured quite badly!

    As a result, her hatred for the person who destroyed her space was even deeper!

    But now that she was trapped by Cang, she didn''t even have the chance to settle scores with him. This fact made the hatred and anger in her heart reach a peak. Then, she mobilized all the divine power in her body, wanting tounch onest fierce attack. If it didn''t work, she could only resign herself to fate and stay here.

    However, just as she was about to attack, she suddenly felt the barrier in front of her disappear and Cang appeared in front of her with a smile. Immediately, a feeling of being at a loss made Wu ICE''s chest feel even more stifled.

    She really wanted to throw all the Shen power she had prepared at Cang''s face, but unfortunately, she could not bear to! At this time, the divine power in her body had almost been exhausted, and she would not be able to recover so quickly. So, the remaining divine power was the guarantee for her to quickly return to the Imperial City. Of course, she was not willing to waste her divine power on Azure. After all, she could not kill that guy, and she could not kill him!

    Thinking of this, Wu Xiao took the initiative to withdraw her divine power back into her body, but she still didn''t say a word and put on a cold and proud appearance, ncing sideways at Cang.

    Seeing this, Cang''s smile became even more harmless and he said softly,""Sister wuchen, let''s make peace! Don''t mess around anymore, alright?"

    "Alright!" Wu Xuan gritted his teeth and said. Who was making a scene? You''re the one making a scene, alright? She was so angry in her heart, but this was the result she wanted, so she didn''t want to argue with this annoying guy. But in fact, she knew that it was useless to hold on to this matter, Cang would not care at all.

    When Azure heard that fog ice had agreed to reconcile, he immediately mimicked his body and happily jumped on top of fog ICE''s head, then urged,""Hurry up and take me back to the Imperial City! I''m hungry!"

    In truth, it wanted to return to see Niu as soon as possible because it had already received ning han''s voice transmission, and knew that Niu and the others had already escaped from the rime ICE''s special space. This fact made it abnormally excited and in a great mood, even its attitude towards the rime ice had be much more amiable.

    However, when fog ice heard Cang''s words, she was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood! Damn it, you''ve done enough, you''ve caused enough trouble, you don''t want to cause any more trouble, you''re still hungry?

    What about her? Who could she find to vent her frustration?

    What''s more, this detestable guy was sitting on her head. How preposterous! Thinking of this, she reached out to grab Cang, wanting to pull it off her head. However, Cang''s words made her hold back.

    Because Cang said,"don''t move! Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that I won''t identally scratch your face when I struggle!"

    This threat made Wu Yan very angry, but she really didn''t dare to act rashly. She could only resign to her fate and be Cang''s coachman.

    A few hourster, the man and the Beast returned to the Imperial City.

    At that moment, the ruins of the God lord''s estate had been cleaned up, but the God lord''s estate had been reduced to a tnd. Only the two gates were still standing intact.

    Standing outside the gates of the God lord''s estate, Azure said to ripple mist with an innocent expression,"Little sister wuchen, it seems like your God lord''s estate has to be rebuilt.ai! There''s no ce to stay here, so I think I''d better wait until you''ve finished building the God lord''s estate before visiting!"

    "Hmph! Isn''t this all your doing?" Hearing Cang''s words, ripple mist angrily said.

    "Hehe!" Cangughed dryly, then he turned to ripple mist and said,""Sister wuchen, I''ll be leaving first. I''lle and see you again when your God lord''s estate ispleted!"

    With that, Cang left the divine lord''s estate with lightning speed.

    Seeing Cang''s back getting further and further away, Wu Xiao couldn''t help but shout, "Don''t evere back. You''re not wee in the Divine Master''s estate!"

    The only reply she got was the shocked gazes of the crowd and a slight breeze. However, when the onlookers felt Wu Ling''s cold eyes shooting daggers at them, they immediately scattered like birds.

    When ripple mist saw this, she let out a long sigh of relief. Then, she stepped into the God Lord''s residence that had been razed to the ground. At this moment, Cang was like a bird that had escaped from its cage, happily flying towards Leng ruoxue''s direction.

    Niu! I''ming!

 Chapter 2135 Cang, Who Protects Her (1)

    Azure teleported like a bolt of lightning and arrived at the ning family''s courtyard in Imperial City. Although ning han had given it this address, it was still very familiar with Imperial City, so it found it without much effort.

    After entering uninvited, Azure scanned with his divine sense and found uncle long and the others. Then, he teleported again and appeared in front of them in the next second.

    "Little whale, you''ve finallye out. I was so worried." Cang said hurriedly when he saw uncle long. His dark eyes quickly swept over uncle long and the others before saying,""Eh? Where''s NIU?"

    At this time, uncle long and the others were sitting in the garden of the ning family''s courtyard with sad faces. When they saw Cang hou, they looked at each other and didn''t know how to speak.

    With Cang''s nervousness towards Xue ''er, if he knew that Xue'' er was injured, who knew what he would do! With a demonic man who could explode at any time, they were already under a lot of pressure. If the destructive Cang was added, the immortal realm would not have any good days. Uncle long and the others were secretly thinking about how to tell Cang about this matter to avoid the least harm.

    At this moment, they did not know that Cang had already known that someone was injured. However, Cang was too confident in Leng ruoxue. Hence, even though he knew that Leng ruoxue might be injured, he was not too worried. After all, there was still that idiot Qing Jue and that demonic man who could not be exposed! They wouldn''t let Niu be too heavily injured, right!

    However, seeing that everyone was only looking at it and no one was answering its question, it was a little angry.""Where''s NIU? I''m asking you guys a question!" Could Niu be in the room? Thinking up to this point, it continued to scan the area with its divine sense.

    It wasn''t there! There was no one!

    "Where''s NIU?" Cang asked through gritted teeth, the fur on his body quickly standing up, as if it could explode at any moment.

    Seeing this, uncle long sighed and said,""Xue ''er is injured, that brat ye is healing her!" In reality, Leng ruoxue and the demon were still in the bracelet. Green vessel had moved them out to let them pacify Cang. However, when they saw Cang, they realized that they were not confident that they could pacify this fellow.

    After hearing uncle Long''s words, Azure narrowed his eyes and said coldly,""Are your injuries very serious?"

    It must be very serious, or else Niu wouldn''t be hiding in the bracelet and note out! Azure''s heart was clear, but it still couldn''t help but want to ask. It wanted to hear uncle long and the others tell it that Niu''s injury was not serious. Thinking of this, Azure''s originally strong heart suddenly started to beat wildly. The way it looked at uncle long and the others also caused them to subconsciously lower their heads, not daring to look at it.

    Seeing this, Cang flew into a rage and said fiercely,""I''m asking you! Why is no one answering me?"

    "He''s fine now. He just hasn''t woken up yet. " Uncle long saw that Cang was about to get angry and quickly said. Then, he gave a look to the master of the ning family, indicating that he should say a few words.

    Seeing that he couldn''t avoid it, the master of the ning family could only force himself to say,""Yup! He''s fine now, and I believe he''ll wake up soon. "

    When he said these words, cold sweat trickled down his back because the pressure that Cang gave him was too great. Cang only casually red at him and his heart was already trembling.

    However, after hearing their words, Cang was notpletely at ease and continued to ask,""Since you''re fine, why are you hesitating? can''t you just say it?"

    Cang was quite dissatisfied with them because it hated to see men like this. Therefore, at this moment, its impression of uncle long and the master of the ning family dropped a lot, and its attitude towards them was not so good.

    Fortunately, uncle long and the master of the ning family didn''t know that Cang''s attitude towards them had changed. Otherwise, they would have cried out that they were wronged. In fact, they were so careful because they were afraid that Cang would take the opportunity to make trouble! Unfortunately, Azure didn''t understand their efforts.

    But now, after hearing Cang''s words, they felt a little wronged.

    Uncle long blinked his eyes and said in a low voice,""We''re just afraid that you won''t be calm, so we''re thinking about how to tell you!"

    "Don''t worry, I''m very calm. At most, I''ll just destroy the Divine Master''s residence. " Cang nced at uncle long disapprovingly, then said in a calm and casual tone, as if he was saying ''the weather is good today''.

    However, Cheng Xuan''s eyes widened when he heard Cang''s words. He was speechless. "Didn''t you just destroy the Divine Master''s estate? Even if they wanted to destroy it, they would have to wait until they finished building the Divine Master''s estate, right? Otherwise, it wouldn''t be destroyed now!"

    "That''s reasonable. I also promised Wu Han that I would visit her after her God lord''s estate was built!" Hearing Cheng Xuan''s words, Cang nodded in agreement.

    "Uh! Why would God Lord fogripple invite you to be a guest?" Cheng Xuan''s eyes widened in disbelief. Why did these words sound so mysterious? Who would still want the same person to visit their house after it was destroyed twice? How cheap must this master be to be able to do such a thing? He couldn''t convince himself to believe Cang''s words, but he didn''t dare to not give Cang face. However, the curiosity in his heart was like a cat scratching his heart.

    "Of course she will, she can''t wait for me toe! I''m an honored guest of her Divine master''s estate. Normally, she wouldn''t even be able to invite me. If I''m willing to go, she should be offering high incense!" Cang said confidently. However, his words made Cheng Xuan blush with shame. He could tell that the person in front of him was the most shameless.

    Uncle long and the others were confused by the conversation between Cheng Xuan and Cang. After they had escaped from the special space of rime ice, they had been brought out of the divine lord''s estate by green vessel. Therefore, they had no idea what had happened in the divine lord''s estate!

    Seeing their bewildered expressions, ning han kindly told them that Cang you had destroyed the divine lord''s estate and lured Wu Chen out of it. That was how they had managed to escape from danger.

    When uncle long and the others heard this, they sighed and had mixed feelings in their hearts. At this time, they didn''t know whether they should hate Wu Yue or pity her. However, they looked at Cang with more respect.

    Although Cang said that he would not care about them, it was all thanks to Cang''s help that they were able to survive the two times they hade to the divine lord''s estate. If it wasn''t for Cang, they might have be fog ICE''s prisoners by now.

    Thinking of this, uncle long looked at Azure gratefully on behalf of the crowd.""Senior Cang, I''ve troubled you."

    "Hmph! I''m doing this for Niu!" Cang Zhen told the truth, then changed the topic,"Now, tell me the truth about Niu''s situation. Don''t hide anything." It had not forgotten about this!

    Uncle long nodded and told Cang everything that had happened after they had entered the special space in rime ice. Cang pondered after hearing this.

 Chapter 2136 Cangs Protectiveness (2)

    Since Niu was injured to save those people, those people couldn''t be saved for nothing. Cang thought to himself, and asked without changing his expression,"Since those people have been rescued, Where are they now?"

    "He''s been locked up by Qing Jue," Uncle long told the truth. In the name of letting them recuperate well, green vessel had imprisoned them somewhere in the bracelet. Until now, he had not had the chance to speak to those people.

    "Oh!" Azure responded softly and didn''t say anything else. When everyone saw that he didn''t say anything, they didn''t dare to say anything either. Uncle Dragon stared at Azure, as if waiting for his next move. However, to his disappointment, Azure asked ning han to arrange a room for him, then went into the room and didn''te out.

    However, in reality, Cang had contacted green vessel in private and asked green vessel to hand those people over to him. He also asked about Leng ruoxue''s situation. After knowing that the origin of chaos was treating Leng ruoxue''s injuries, he finally felt at ease.

    After green vessel heard Cang''s request, he did not make things difficult for it. He gave the two of them to it, along with Bing Yao and Qing Yang. In any case, he didn''t have time to deal with those people now, so he would let Cang deal with them! Qing Jue had a good idea.

    Azure brought those who didn''t know anything back to the God protecting Pagoda. Soon after, he discovered that there was actually an extra tail by his side.

    ? "What are you doing here?" Cang said unhappily as he stared at the white-robed man who had suddenly appeared behind him.

    He must have brought this guy here by ident!

    "I''m here to visit, okay?" The white-robed man had a smile on his face as he spoke indifferently.

    "If I say no, will you leave?" Cang Qing nced at the white-robed man, Dreamdust way.

    "I won ''t!" Huan Chen said in a carefree manner.

    "Then why are you wasting your breath on me?" The consequences of Azure''s unhappiness were severe. However, Huan Chen''s skin was extremely thick. He didn''t care about Azure''s tone at all. Instead, he said with a slight grievance,"You were the one who asked me first!"

    "So what? I didn''t expect you to answer me, but don''t follow me. Go do what you need to do, I''m busy!" Cang said as if he was chasing away a fly.

    "Don''t be like this! We''ve known each other for so many years. " Huan Chen chuckled. He had already made up his mind to tangle with Azure to the end.

    However, Cang frowned deeply when he heard Huan Chen''s words. He said impatiently,"So what? Don''t pester me, get away from me, I''m annoyed!"

    At this moment, Azure absolutely loathed Phantom Dust. Of course, this had a lot to do with the fact that he used to be that Idiot''s weapon spirit. What he was doing now was called taking his anger out on him! Because Niu was injured because she saved stupid Yu''s subordinate, it really didn''t have any good feelings for Huan Chen. If he wanted to me someone, he could only me his bad luck!

    However, Huan Chen wasn''t easy to dismiss. After hearing Cang''s honest words, he only smiled faintly. Then, he used his slender fingers to flick his sleeves as if he was dusting them. Then, he said,"Cang, after so many years, not only did you not restrain your temper, but it has be worse and worse! However, this has nothing to do with me. I just want to know, how do you n to deal with those people?"

    "Does this have anything to do with you?" Azure said indifferently. He did not mind Huan Chen calling him a bad-tempered person. After all, that was the truth. However, he could not ignore Huan Chen''s motive.

    "They''re old master''s subordinates, so they''re also useful to little master. I hope you don''t kill them all, otherwise, won''t little master''s efforts be in vain?" Huan Chen tried to persuade her, but he didn''t know how much Azure would listen to him. He knew very well that this fellow was even more willful than the Mistress of the Dark World at times!

    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill them yet. I just want to have a heart to heart talk with them. As for whether they have the chance to stay by Niu''s side, it will depend on their performance. " Azure said indifferently.

    "That''s good. " Hearing Cang''s words, Huan Chen was relieved. However, he wasn''t confident in his heart. He didn''t know if those people could be used by Leng ruoxue. After all, they were once all-powerful characters. It wouldn''t be easy to make them submit to a little girl.

    However, he was very confident in Leng ruoxue. He knew that Leng ruoxue was not an ordinary person. It was a pity that not everyone had such good judgment. However, this was not without its benefits.

    After getting the answer he wanted to know, Huan Chen stopped pestering Yu Cang and disappeared.

    Seeing Huan Chen leave, Azure finally revealed a smile. This annoying fellow still has some self-awareness.

    Then, Cang Xiaoxiao''s figure disappeared. When it reappeared, it was in Bing Yao and Qing Yang''s room.

    "Senior Cang." Seeing Cang''s sudden appearance, Bing Yao quickly stood up to wee him. Qing Yang also stood up. During this period of time, Bing Yao had been telling him about Leng ruoxue''s little Junior Sister, so he more or less understood the people around Leng ruoxue.

    And after hearing about some of Leng ruoxue''s glorious deeds, as well as her unparalleled affinity, he was a little envious of this Little Junior sister''s opportunities.

    Of course, he was only envious and not jealous at all. More importantly, Little Junior Sister was not only the disciple that master had acknowledged, she was also his Savior. As such, he was naturally grateful to Leng ruoxue. Furthermore, he had wanted to take good care of Leng ruoxue''s situation. Who knew that he would be locked up by green vessel, who had taken his anger out on her?

    Thinking of this, Qing Yang couldn''t help but say,"Senior Cang, I wonder how little Junior sister''s situation is. Can you tell me?"

    "I don''t know," Cang rolled his eyes at Qing Yang and said in an unpleasant tone.

    "Uh!" Hearing Cang''s words, Qing Yang was suddenly at a loss.

    "Senior Cang, we have been locked up by green vessel and have no idea about Junior sister''s situation. The two of us are also very worried about Xue ''er''s condition, so we hope that senior Cang can tell us the truth." When Bing Yao heard Cang''s words, he thought that Cang didn''t want to tell them! Thus, he spoke with great sincerity and lowered his stance.

    However, Azure really didn''t know. He only heard that Leng ruoxue was fine, but how could he know the exact details when he couldn''t enter the broken bracelet?

    Hence, when he heard Bing Yao''s words, Cang was furious!

    "You bastard! I already said I don''t know, and you guys didn''t believe me! Do you think I''m not worried about Niu''s condition? But that broken bangle won''t let me in. What can I do?" Azure roared in rage.

    Its roarpletely stunned Bing Yao and Qing Yang. They were stunned for a while, then Bing Yao said,""I''m sorry, senior Cang, I thought you would know!"

    After Bing Yao finished, he couldn''t help but wipe the cold sweat on his forehead. Wu ... Did he offend Cang? He was a little scared, and his little heart couldn''t help but beat wildly.

 Chapter 2137 Cangs Protectiveness (3)

    "I don''t know shit! It would be great if I knew!" Cang roared, its fur standing on end. When Bing Yao and Qing Yang saw it like this, they were so scared that they didn''t dare to speak.

    However, he didn''t do anything to them, since these two guys were Niu''s senior brothers!

    Then, Cang''s embarrassed and angry figure shed and disappeared from Bing Yao and Qing Yang''s room.

    Seeing that Cang had left, the two of them couldn''t help but wipe the cold sweat off their foreheads. Only then did they realize that their backs werepletely drenched. They looked at each other and sighed.

    After Cang left the room, he had nowhere to vent his anger. In a fit of anger, he left the tower and destroyed a mountain in the outskirts of Yu city. The tall mountain was cut in half by Cang, and then he threw it away, sending it flying into the sky like a meteor.

    After doing all this, Azure felt much better. Then, he silently returned to the God Guardian Tower.

    This time, it did not go to Bing Yao and Qing Yang. Instead, it appeared in front of some people who had almost recovered from their injuries.

    Those people had been imprisoned in a courtyard by Qing Jue when they were in the bracelet. Moreover, Qing Jue had set up a barrier outside the courtyard. Therefore, those people could note out even if they wanted to. They were handed over to Queen Cang, who did the same and locked them at the top floor of the God-protecting tower.

    However, Cang didn''t torture them. Cang had already built a few small courtyards on the top floor of the God-protecting Pagoda. Although these courtyards were small, they wereplete and all connected.

    When they were moved here, they did not know that the original owner of the courtyard had changed. They thought that green vessel had moved them to a new ce. Hence, when they saw Cang, they were only slightly stunned. After that, they did not pay much attention to his existence.

    Seeing that these people seemed to be Living a Good Life, Cang''s dark, diamond-like eyes swept over the people present before he smiled and said,""Are you used to living here?"

    ? "It''s alright! I wonder when we will be able to meet young masters Qing Yang and Bing Yao?" At this time, a middle-aged man asked. He could see that the Totoro in front of him should be the owner ''s.

    The middle-aged man who had spoken had regr features, but he still looked a little Haggard. His body was also slightly thin, but he was still in good spirits. His dark eyes were bright and he exuded the aura of a superior.

    "Why?" Hearing the middle aged man''s words, Cang was somewhat unhappy. These ungrateful things, it was clearly Niu''s credit that saved them, but they didn''t even ask about Niu''s condition, their eyes only staring at those two pieces of trash! This fact made it a little angry!

    However, it didn''t show its anger and instead asked casually. When the middle-aged man heard Cang''s question, he thought that Cang didn''t want to pass on the message. His face immediately fell and he said unhappily,"We want to see the young master. Naturally, we have something important to tell them. Quickly help us pass on the message. Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask!"

    It could be seen that he treated Cang as an errand boy.

    "Alright!" Azure was so angry that heughed. He didn''t know if it was because he looked too easy to talk to, or if these people had be stupid after being locked up. In the entire divine realm, there weren''t many people who dared to order him around like this. This was a novel experience for it.

    Then, with a change of thought, Bing Yao and Qing Yang were moved to the yard.

    When they saw Cang, Bing Yao and Qing Yang wanted to say something, but Cang red at them and stopped them. Then, Cang sent them a message, "Don''t expose my identity!"

    When the two heard this, they immediately felt the same way and didn''t dare to say anything else.

    At this moment, the middle-aged man who had ordered Cang saw Bing Yao and Qing Yang and sobbed with tears.""Young masters, I didn''t think that we would see the light of day again! The heavens have eyes! We must take revenge for the Divine Master!"

    The middle-aged man was so excited that he almost knelt down to show his loyalty. Bing Yao and Qing Yang saw this andforted him in unison,""Uncle Lian, don''t worry. We will definitely avenge master!"

    "That''s good! That''s good! We''ve been struggling on whilst at death''s door all this time, waiting for this day! A Divine Master! You''ll have your revenge soon!" The middle-aged man called uncle Lian looked up to the sky and cried with tears streaming down his face.

    "Hmph!" At this time, an untimely cold snort broke uncle Lian''s fighting spirit. When uncle Lian heard this sound, he wiped the tears from his face and red at Cang with an unhappy expression."What are you snorting at?"

    The "Hmph" just now was from blue, and it was definitely a sign that it wasn''t happy. Now that the middle-aged man asked about it, blue could only kindly exin,""I''m snorting because you''re being smug too early. Things haven''t even started! What are you so proud of!"

    Cang looked down on this kind of person the most, his words were better than his singing. If you really want revenge, go now! And a big enmity was about to be avenged! I haven''t reported it yet, right? There''s still time to give your thoughts after reporting! What''s there to be smug about now!

    On this point, Niu''s performance was much better than theirs. If she thought about it, she would do it. If she couldn''t do it, she would keep a low profile. In short, before she seeded, she definitely wouldn''t show off.

    Thinking of this, Cang''s gaze towards the middle aged man became even more disdainful.

    The middle-aged man had never dreamed that he would one day be looked down upon by a little beast. Immediately, the anger in his heart surged, and then he pointed angrily at Cang and said,"When did I say I was proud? Can''t I just sigh? Moreover, with the two young masters here, the Divine Master''s Revenge will be taken sooner orter. It''s only a matter of time!"

    "Oh, really? If I''m not mistaken, the Divine Master you spoke of has been dead for hundreds of thousands of years, right? Weren''t the two of them here for such a long time? Have you avenged your Divine Master?" Azure said mockingly. It couldn''t bear to see someone else give the credit that should have belonged to Niu to another person, even if this person was Niu''s senior brother! Moreover, looking at the appearance of these people, it seemed that they had never thought of Niu''s existence in their hearts. Hmph! It would not allow this!

    "That, that''s because the situation is a bit special. The two young masters are still young, so naturally, they are not the opponent of that old woman, Wu Cheng. But now it''s different. With us helping the two young masters, the two young masters will definitely be able to avenge the Divine Master!" The middle-aged man stuttered.

    "Just you? Hehe! I really didn''t know that trash like you had this kind of ability? If you''re really that capable, how could you have let Wu mo seed and be imprisoned by her for so many years? have you recovered your strength?" Cang Qing nced at the people present, and the darkness on her face grew deeper. Her words also made the people present somewhat angry from embarrassment.

    "A little beast like you can''t decide whether I''m trash or not." A cold-looking man said indifferently. Then, he continued,"Our strength will soon be restored to its peak. As long as we have some time, what happened that year can''t be exined clearly in a few words. Although we have be the prisoners of fog ice, we can''t be med by anyone!" In other words, Cang didn''t have the right to me them.

    However, Cang just smiled indifferently when he heard the man''s words. Bing Yao and Qing Yang, who had been listening, didn''t feel so good.

    They were very anxious, afraid that uncle Lian and the others would anger Cang. If they didn''t agree and started fighting, the two didn''t dare to imagine the consequences. However, Cang Jue wouldn''t suffer a loss.

    Thinking of this, Bing Yao said first,"uncle Lian, you are all loyal to our master. I know that you are eager to avenge our master, and we are the same. However, we have to think about it carefully. Besides, we are not strong enough. We can only help from the side."

    "What''s wrong? You''re not willing to take the lead? You''re the Divine Master''s disciples! If you don''t lead the way, the others won''t be able to convince the public!" Hearing Bing Yao''s words, uncle Lian immediately became anxious. He had high hopes for Bing Yao and Qing Yang, and he felt that no one was more suitable than them. Therefore, Bing Yao''s words had disappointed him.

    "I still have a Junior Sister, she can ..." Bing Yao said straightforwardly. But before he could finish, he was interrupted by the anxious uncle Lian.

    "What great things can a woman do!" Uncle Lian said somewhat angrily. Then, he suddenly reacted and said in a daze,"What did you just say? Junior Sister? When did the Divine Master ept a female disciple?"

    Not only was uncle Lian surprised, the people present were more or less surprised. When Cang saw their expressions, the anger in his heart grew!

    They were indeed ungrateful wolves. They didn''t even know who had saved them.

    Feeling Cang''s anger, Bing Yao quickly exined and emphasized that it was all thanks to his Junior Sister that they were saved.

    After hearing Bing Yao''s exnation, uncle Lian and the others were silent for a long time.

    Actually, they could not be med for not knowing who their Savior was. Many of them were unconscious at the time, and even if some of them were still conscious, they could not remember the situation clearly. Furthermore, Leng ruoxue had never appeared in their memories before. Hence, they naturally gave the credit of being saved to Bing Yao.

    However, with Cang here, how could it allow such a thing to happen?

 Chapter 2138 Intimidate (1)

    Although Azure was very angry, at this moment, it was surprisingly calm. It wanted to see how these people would react after they found out that Niu had saved them. Hmph! If their performance was not to his satisfaction, then they would be in deep trouble.

    Although Azure''s gaze wasn''t on them and was instead looking up at the sky at a 45-degree angle, his divine sense was still following the people present.

    Bing Yao looked at the silent crowd and broke out in a cold sweat. In fact, he was very clear about these people''s thoughts, but he would not agree with them. Therefore, he was also waiting for these people to make the right choice. He hoped that they would not let him down! He prayed in his heart, his heart beating like a nervous deer.

    Time seemed to have frozen at this moment. No one spoke, and the air pressure had dropped to the freezing point. After a long time, the middle-aged man that Bing Yao addressed as uncle Lian looked at the crowd and finally spoke slowly.

    "Young masters, it''s a big deal to avenge the Divine Master. I''m afraid that your Junior Sister can''t convince the public, right?" Uncle Lian said hesitantly. Then, he secretly red at the others. This was the result of their joint discussion. But these people wanted him to be the spokesperson. But he had to say that he was the closest person to master Yu!

    But after he finished, he carefully nced at Bing Yao and Qing Yang. He was relieved when he didn''t see any displeasure on their faces. After all, he valued these two young masters very much, and he didn''t want them to be hostile to him because of this. However, he had overlooked Cang''s existence.

    In fact, Bing Yao and Qing Yang had some reactions. They just didn''t show it on their faces, but they were unhappy with uncle Lian''s words. They knew that it wasn''t uncle Lian''s idea alone. Judging from the expressions of the people present, it wasn''t easy to get them to acknowledge their Junior Sister. For a moment, the two of them were in a dilemma.

    ? In front of them, there were these arrogant old things and Cang who was eyeing them like a tiger watching its prey. The two of them frowned and thought for a while before Bing Yao spoke again,""Uncle Lian, Junior Sister is the sessor chosen by master. No one is more suitable than her to lead us to avenge master."

    Bing Yao had said this in hopes that they would understand the status of their Junior Sister, but who knew that as soon as he finished speaking, it immediately caused someone''s dissatisfaction.

    "Why would master Yu choose a woman as his sessor? I don''t believe it!" The one who spoke was a woman. Her face was covered with terrifying scars. Her beautiful eyes had be rather dull after being locked up for so long, but as she spoke, they shone with a strange light. Her eyes clearly showed disbelief and disapproval.

    "This is master''s decision. You have no choice but to believe it!" He didn''t have the same respect for uncle Lian when he spoke to this woman. Besides, he didn''t have a good impression of this woman. Back then, she had the fiercest rtionship with Wu Yan, and this woman was the one who had been tortured by Wu Yan and vented her anger.

    "Young master Bing Yao, are you using master Yu to pressure me?" The woman asked with dissatisfaction after hearing what Bing Yao said.

    However, before Bing Yao could reply, thedy was stopped by a cold voice.

    "Yaoji! Pay attention to your status!" The one who spoke this time was a rather young man. He was also very handsome, but there was a long scar from the corner of his left eye that ran through his entire face, destroying his overall handsomeness. He had originally been sitting in an unremarkable corner behind the crowd, but as he spoke, he walked out from behind the crowd. Everyone present made way for him without prior agreement. From this, it could be seen that his status was extraordinary among these people.

    Even Uncle Lian gave up his seat to the young man when he saw him. The young man stopped in front of Bing Yao and looked straight at him.

    "Young master Bing Yao, you should know who we are. May I know what abilities your Junior Sister has that we acknowledge? If not, even if she is the heir chosen by master Yu, we will not acknowledge her!" The young man said indifferently.

    "My girl doesn''t need your acknowledgment!" Cang didn''t give Bing Yao a chance to speak and said coldly.

    "Who are you? What''s the rtionship between you and young master Bing Yao''s junior Sister?" Hearing Cang''s words, the young man calmly replied.

    "You don''t need to know who I am. However, I can tell you that Niu is the future master I acknowledge. As long as I acknowledge her, it''s fine. As for you trash, you''re not even worthy of carrying her shoes." Azure Qi said.

    "Dammit! What did you just say?" Yaoji was enraged, but Cang didn''t even spare her a nce. Instead, he replied indifferently,""I said you guys aren''t even fit to carry Niu''s shoes. What, don''t you understand what I''m saying? Could it be that I''ve been locked up for too long, so my hearing has deteriorated?"

    Cang''s words were full of provocation, making Bing Yao and Qing Yang break out in cold sweat. Was this the rhythm of a fight? The two of them were a little scared, but they knew that even if all these people were added together, they wouldn''t be able to defeat Cang!

    But to their surprise, the young man didn''t get angry when he heard Wan Cang''s words. He even showed a faint smile. However, the winding and ugly scar on his face made his smile look a bit deste.

    Then, he heard the young man say,""Although you''re very confident in your future master, that''s also your business. As for whether we''re worthy of carrying her shoes or not, it''s not something that can be decided by your one-sided words."

    "Little guy, what you said seems to make sense. Let''s wait and see!" Azure suggested after hearing the young man''s words.

    "You called me little fellow?" The young man''s face didn''t change when he heard Cang''s provocation, but when he heard these two words, his face changed. He automatically ignored Cang''s words and only had these two words in his eyes.

    When the others present heard this, they couldn''t help but open their mouths.

    Bing Yao wanted tough when he saw this, but he didn''t dare to reveal Chu Cang''s identity. Otherwise, he would be the one in trouble. As for Qing Yang, he was also having a hard time holding back hisughter. However, he did not dare to say anything.

    "What''s wrong? Do you have an opinion?" Cang Qing nced at the young man and said disapprovingly.

    "What if there is?" The young man couldn''t help but ask. His heart was already in turmoil because he realized that he couldn''t see the strength of the little beast in front of him. This was too unbelievable. Could it be that this little beast was stronger than him? However, that was impossible, right? Although he had been imprisoned for a long time and his strength had declined slightly, he originally had the strength of a reverent-God and few opponents in the divine world were his match. Therefore, this fact surprised him.

 Chapter 2139 Intimidate (2)

    "It''s useless! In my eyes, all of you are little fellows!" Azure said with a smile.

    The young man almost passed out from anger, but he quickly calmed down and asked curiously,""How should I address you, senior?"

    "Just call me senior." Then, he carefully sized up the young man in front of him and thought to himself, I didn''t expect this guy to have such a strong mental capacity!

    Didn''t this mean that he didn''t get anything out of her?

    The young man thought to himself, and the corner of his mouth twitched. However, he did not dwell on this matter and continued,""Senior, how about we have a contest?"

    He had challenged Cang to see if Cang''s strength was as he had expected. However, would Cang let him do as he wished?

    Only to see Azure smile before saying,""I''m not interested!"

    The three simple words caused the young man to stagger and almost fall to the ground.

    Why was this guy so difficult to deal with?

    The young man was so depressed that he couldn''t speak. Then, he heard Cang say,""Little guy, you''re Dong fangyue, and you were once called the war god of the divinity, right?"

    "Yes, that was a long time ago." The young man, Dongfang Yue, nodded. He did not expect Totoro to know his identity.

    "Oh! It''s been quite a long time! It''s fine if that idiot Yu is stupid, but this subordinate is as stupid as a pig!" Azure said with some disdain.

    When Dongfang Yue heard Cang''s words, it was as if his tail had been stepped on. He jumped up and pounced at Cang while saying fiercely,""Don''t you dare insult the Divine Master!"

    "Hmph!" Cang only snorted coldly. Then, he swung his furry tail and sent Dongfang Yue flying. With a loud bang, he crashed into the wall and fell to the ground in the shape of a Chinese character.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    This scene caused everyone present to be dumbfounded and speechless for a long time.

    How ... How could this be possible?

    No! They must be seeing things.

    When they thought of this possibility, the people present could not help but rub their eyes. However, they discovered that Dongfang Yue was still lying on the ground in arge Chinese character. At once, cold sweat trickled down their foreheads.

    This is real!

    Oh my God! This was simply too unbelievable!

    Dongfang Yue was the most powerful among them, but he was sent flying by a Totoro''s tail. This was a huge blow to them! It was even more exciting than knowing that master Yu had a disciple!

    Or was this the Totoro n''s counterattack?

    As everyone knew, Totoro species did not have a high status in the divine realm. Furthermore, their strength was very low. However, they had cute appearances, so they were the favorite pets of many female creatures. But now, these ''favorite pets'' did not look cute anymore, and were even a little terrifying. How, how could they ept this?

    Could it be that they had been locked up for too long, so long that the divine realm was no longer the divine realm they were once familiar with, and the Totoro n had also risen in power?

    For a moment, everyone''s thoughts were a little insufficient, and their brains began to short-circuit. Other than standing there in a daze, they didn''t make any other reaction.

    Seeing this, Bing Yao felt a deep sense of sympathy for them. Qing Yang also couldn''t bear to see their reactions, because the contrast would be too great, and these people would probably not be able to ept it!

    After a long while.

    Only then did Dongfang Yue get up from the ground in a sorry state. Obviously, he had been stunned for a long time.

    Dongfang Yue looked at the others who were still in a daze and asked with a vignt look,""Who are you? The Totoro n can''t have such a powerful person like you!"

    "Tsk! You''ve been locked up for so long, how do you know it''s impossible? Let me tell you the truth! You guys are outdated! The divine realm is no longer your era!" Cang''s words were somewhat heart-piercing and vicious. After the young man heard it, he fell into a daze and was unable toe back to his senses for a long time.

    When Cang saw this, he didn''t want to agitate them too much. Therefore, he looked at the people present with disdain a few more times and left! Just like when he came, he didn''t take a cloud with him, but left behind a group of dumbfounded people!

    Of course, it also took Bing Yao and Qing Yang.

    After intimidating those people, Cang''s mood was great!

    After it happily returned to the ning family''s courtyard, it became listless again.

    Seeing the listless Cang appear in the garden, uncle long and the others immediately became nervous.

    "Senior Cang, Xue ''er will be fine. Don''t worry too much." Uncle long couldn''t help butfort him and wipe the cold sweat off his forehead. Senior Cang''s destructive power was shockingly strong, so he was afraid that Cang Yi would do something irreparable in his anger. Of course, he didn''t care if he destroyed the God Lord''s Manor! It didn''t belong to him!

    "Yes." Although Cang nodded, his face was still expressionless.

    "Senior Azure, I heard that you like to eat fish, so I specially made some for you to satisfy your cravings!" At this time, Cheng Xuan also coaxed him.

    "You''re the one who likes to eat fish! Your whole family loves to eat fish!" Hearing these words, Azure angrily shouted.

    "Uh!" Cheng Xuan was depressed. Could it be that his information was wrong? How would he know that whenever he heard the word ''fish'', Azure would uncontrobly think of Leng ruoxue? thus, how could he not be angry?

    "Senior Azure, what do you want to eat? I''ll get someone to make it for you." Ning hanughed to himself when he saw his best friend being defeated. Then, he asked with concern.

    "I don''t want to eat anything!" Azure said with ack of interest. Then, it directlyid on the table. Wuu ... It just wanted to see Niu as soon as possible.

    Cangy there for a long time without saying a word. Uncle long and the others didn''t dare to disturb him, much less provoke him. As such, even if they wanted to go back to the bracelet to see Xue ''er, they didn''t dare to summon green vessel. Otherwise, who knew what senior Cang would do in a fit of anger?

    Just like that, uncle long and the others stayed outside to apany Azure.

    At this moment, the glow on Leng ruoxue''s body was getting fainter and fainter. The evildoer and the beasts who had been guarding by her side immediately became more alert when they saw this. They stared at her without blinking.

    As the light slowly disappeared, Leng ruoxue''s long eyshes fluttered a few times. Not long after, a pair of limpid eyes slowly opened.

    "Xue ''er, you''re finally awake!" The moment the demon saw her, he immediately pulled Leng ruoxue into his arms. The beasts could only stare at her helplessly and glowered at the demon. However, the demon did not seem to mind.

    Leng ruoxue had just woken up and was still in a daze for a moment. However, when she felt a familiar embrace, she immediately returned the evildoer''s embrace and buried her face in his chest.

    "I''m sorry to have made you worry!" Leng ruoxue knew that her injury would definitely make the people around her extremely worried. The evildoer would definitely me himself. Hence, she could only try her best to use her bodynguage tofort the slightly nervous evildoer.

 Chapter 2140 Intimidate (3)

    "Don''t say sorry, I didn''t protect you well. " The demon said with heartache.

    "Silly girl, how can I me you? That was an ident. " Leng ruoxue had already guessed that the demon would think this way, so she quickly exined.

    At that time, they were all racing against time to save people and did not expect that Wu Chen would rush over so quickly. She was not mentally prepared and was injured by Wu Chen. So in her opinion, it was just an ident. She could only me herself for not being strong enough! Otherwise, Wu Yan would not have been able to hurt her so easily!

    "Whether it was an ident or not, it was my fault for not protecting you well." The demon said stubbornly.

    "Evildoer, this was really an ident. I don''t want you to me yourself for this." Leng ruoxue sighed helplessly after hearing the demon''s words.

    "Xue ''er, I won''t me myself. I''m just telling myself that this kind of thing must never happen again." The demon looked at Leng ruoxue intently and said in a serious tone.

    "Yes, I believe you." Leng ruoxue nodded. Then, she took the initiative to change the topic and asked,""Demon, where are we now? Are you still in the rime ice space?"

    "No, I didn ''t! We have already left that ce! He''s currently in the ning family''s courtyard in Yu city. " The demon said. Then, he hesitated for a moment before saying, "It''s all thanks to Cang''s diversion tactic, otherwise we would probably still be trapped in the mist!" This fact made him extremely depressed. Not only did he fail to protect Xue ''er, but he also caused her to be injured. He even allowed Cang to steal the limelight. Thinking of this, his hatred for Cang increased even more, even if Cang was their Savior!

    "It seems that Azure has helped us again." Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. However, she didn''t dare to boast too much in front of the evildoer. Otherwise, the evildoer would definitely be filled with jealousy!

    "Right, how are the people we rescued?" she asked.

    "They''re fine! Don''t bother about them!" The demon said in an unpleasant tone, Hmph! If it wasn''t for saving them, Xue ''er wouldn''t have been injured. Hence, he didn''t have a good impression of those people.

    "Uh! It''s good that you''re fine!" Leng ruoxue nced at the evildoer and tactfully stopped talking about those people.

    "Sister, you''re finally awake!" At this moment, Qing Jue''s voice rang in Leng ruoxue''s ears. Following that, Leng ruoxue saw a little child with teary eyes squeezing between her and the evildoer.

    When the demon saw this, the veins on his forehead throbbed violently. Then, he grabbed green vessel and threw him out of the window ...

    "Argh! "Qing Jue ..." Leng ruoxue was so worried that she could not help but call out.

    "Don''t worry, he''ll be fine!" The evildoer unhappily turned Leng ruoxue''s face away from the window and looked straight at her.

    "Are you really okay?" Leng ruoxue was very worried. She had heard a loud ''bang''! Qing Jue must have suffered a heavy fall.

    "Sister!" Just as Leng ruoxue was thinking about this, a pitiful voice rang in her ears. Immediately after, she saw a chubby child with a swollen face and a bloody nose appear in front of her. The chubby child''s clear eyes were still filled with tears, and he looked very miserable.

    Leng ruoxue''s heart ached when she saw him. She wanted to pull Qing Jue into her arms, but she was stopped by the dark-faced evildoer.

    The demon nced at Qing Jue coldly and said indifferently,""Xue ''er, don''t be fooled by him. He''s just pretending!"

    "Uh!" Leng ruoxue was put in a difficult position by the demon''s words! Of course, she knew that Qing Jue would not be so badly injured, but ...

    When Qing Jue heard this, he could not help but roar,""You''re the one pretending! Can''t you see that I''m so badly injured? How could it be an act!" However, all he received was a look of disdain from the demon.

    Qing Jue was furious. The consequences should have been very serious, but it was a pity that the two people in front of him could not be his punching bags. He could not bear to part with Leng ruoxue, but that demonic man was not his match! This fact made him quite depressed.

    Then, he turned his eyes and looked at the little Beastie that was surrounding Leng ruoxue.

    The little beasts were all smart. When they saw Qing Jue''s unfriendly gaze and knew that he had just been defeated, how could they not understand what he was thinking? hence, in the next second, they all fought to be the first to pounce into Leng ruoxue''s arms. At this time, they no longer cared about being afraid of the demon. With their master protecting them, they knew that these two fellows would not dare to do anything to them.

    Upon seeing this, the demon and green vessel''s faces darkened at the same time. The cold air from their bodies started to spread out, and the temperature in the purple bamboo house dropped by dozens of degrees instantly.

    Leng ruoxueughed helplessly, then pulled the evildoer''s arm and asked,""Where are uncle long and the others?"

    "They''re outside. " The one who answered her was green vessel.

    "Then let''s go out too!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile. Uncle long and the others must be anxious from the wait.

    The demon unwillingly nodded his head while green vessel looked at Leng ruoxue pitifully. The Beasties were also talking at the same time to Leng ruoxue,""Master! We also want to go out!" They didn''t dare to stay here. Otherwise, green vessel would definitely teach them a lesson!

    "Qing Jue, I''lle and apany you when I have time." Leng ruoxue nodded, then pinched Qing Jue''s slightly bruised face and smiled.

    "Alright then!" Qing Jue pouted his small pink lips and nodded his head in grievance. His dark eyes were filled with tears, and Leng ruoxue''s heart almost softened again.

    However, the evildoer reminded her from the side,""Uncle long and the others are still waiting outside!"

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue nodded. With a thought, she moved the evildoer and the beasts out of the bracelet.

    After leaving the bracelet, before they could even step out of the room, a snowy white and fluffy little fellow appeared in Leng ruoxue''s arms.

    "Niu! You''ve finallye out!" Cang''s eyes were filled with tears as he sobbed. Wu ... He finally saw Niu.

    After saying that, it buried its head deep into Leng ruoxue''s chest. The evildoer''s anger was boiling.

    That damned guy! He actually dared to take advantage of his woman! He really didn''t want to live anymore!

    The demon was so angry that he wanted to grab Cang. However, Cang, who was prepared, would not let him do so. Before his hand could touch Cang, Cang had already jumped out of Leng ruoxue''s arms and floated in the air. It stared at the demon with a provocative look.

    "Dammit! If you have the ability, don''t run!" Evildoer red back at Cang and couldn''t help but roar.

    "Don''t run and wait for you to catch me? Do you think I''m that stupid?" Cang rolled his eyes and said with a look of disdain.

    However, this time, the evildoer was not angry. Instead, he hugged Leng ruoxue tightly in his arms. Then, he secretly gave Cang a victorious look. This time, it was Cang''s turn to be angry!

    How detestable! It actually fell for that guy''s trick! Because that guy clearly wanted to drive him out of Niu''s arms, and he actually did as he wished. Cang, who had finally reacted, felt depressed.

    "Niu!" At the thought of this, Cang looked at Leng ruoxue with its watery eyes.

    At that moment, Leng ruoxue felt immense pressure!

    Ugh! She couldn''t take it if all of them used this trick! Furthermore, the evildoer hugged her even tighter and even whispered in her ear,""Xue ''er, let''s go out quickly! Uncle long and the others have been waiting for a long time. " For the first time, he felt that uncle Long''s excuse was so useful.

    Leng ruoxue nodded and gave Cang an apologetic look before she was half-pulled and half-dragged out of the room by the demon.

    Seeing this, the fur on Cang''s body stood up again!

    The next second, a loud explosion was heard and the room Cang was in was reduced to ruins.

    Leng ruoxue and the demon who had just walked out of the room turned around at the same time when they heard the loud noise. They looked at the room that had been reduced to ruins and were speechless.

    Azure''s destructive nature was revealed again.

    At this moment, uncle long and the others heard the noise and immediately rushed over.

    When they saw that the house had been razed to the ground, everyone was speechless. However, they soon saw Leng ruoxue and the demon standing at the edge of the ruins.

    Instantly, uncle long and the others were overjoyed.

    "Xue ''er!"

    "Xue ''er!"

    The crowd shouted in unison. Then, they quickly ran towards Leng ruoxue and surrounded her, sizing her up.

    Only after confirming that Leng ruoxue was safe and sound did uncle long and the others finally rx. The master of the ning family looked at his precious daughter with tears in his eyes, like an abandoned puppy.

    "Uncle long, Godfather, uncle ao, I''ve made you worry!" Leng ruoxue said guiltily. Then, she searched around once more before asking,""Where''s senior brother? Why don''t I see senior brother?"

    "He ..." Uncle long was at a loss. He didn''t know what to say to Xue ''er.

    "What''s wrong, senior brother?" Leng ruoxue looked at uncle Long''s hesitant expression and asked anxiously. Her heart couldn''t help but jump into her throat. Could something have happened to senior brother again?

    But then, she felt something heavy in her arms. She looked down and saw that Cang had squeezed between her and the evildoer without fear.

    Leng ruoxue silently wiped the cold sweat off her forehead and sneaked a nce at evildoer''s pitch-ck face and Cang''s innocent face. She was helpless.

    At this moment, she heard Cang say in a slow tone,""That little fellow is fine. It''s just that I''ve brought him into the God-protecting tower."

    "Oh!" Leng ruoxue nodded. It seemed like she could only pray for her senior brother before she understood the situation.

    "AI! I don''t even have a sense of existence!" Suddenly, a bitter voice interrupted.

 Chapter 2141 An Old Acquaintance Visits (1)

    When Leng ruoxue heard the voice, she looked up and saw Cheng Xuan and ning han standing not too far away. Ning han''s handsome face had a faint smile on it, and the person who had spoken with a bitter voice and put on the expression of a bitter wife was Cheng Xuan.

    "Cheng Xuan, ning han, why are you guys here?" Leng ruoxue asked in surprise.

    "We heard that you came to Yu city, so we came to find you." Ning han exined with a smile.

    "I see!" Leng ruoxue nodded and thought to herself,"these two must have gone to thend of demons and met the first elder. Otherwise, they wouldn''t know that I''m here."

    However, before Leng ruoxue could continue, she heard a threatening voice ringing in her ears.

    "If you''re still trying to catch me, I''ll scratch you!"

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue turned towards the source of the voice and saw the demon staring at Cang. The two of them were in a stalemate. One wanted to stay in Leng ruoxue''s arms, while the other was trying hard to get a certain beast out of Leng ruoxue''s arms. The certain beast shed its sharp little ws threateningly.

    Seeing this scene, everyone was helpless.

    Leng ruoxue sighed and threw Cang into the arms of the evildoer,""You two should bond well! Don''t fight!"

    With Leng ruoxue''s words, the two cockfight-like guys immediately became listless. The evildoer acted as if there was something dirty in his arms and quickly threw Cang away from Leng ruoxue''s arms. Instantly, a shooting star flew across the sky and disappeared.

    The demon still cast Cang aside.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    This scene stunned everyone for a long time before they recovered. But after they recovered, they didn''t know how to evaluate this matter. Only the evil man would dare to do such a thing to Cang! Uncle long and the others thought.

    However, Cheng Xuan and ning han, who did not know the truth, looked at evildoer worriedly. Cheng Xuan even patted evildoer''s shoulder sympathetically and reminded him,""Sigh, you''re out of luck. Hurry up and run!"

    "Run away? Oh! It''s time to run!" The demon nodded in agreement. Then, he pulled Xue ''er and disappeared.

    "Damn it, what kind of rotten idea did youe up with!" Seeing that Leng ruoxue and the evildoer had teleported away, the master of the ning family was so angry that he kicked Cheng Xuan''s butt and shouted. Uncle long and Ao Jie also looked at Cheng Xuan with disapproval. Their expressions were not friendly.

    "How did Ie up with a bad idea? I''m just thinking about his life!" Cheng Xuan covered his butt with one hand and said in an aggrieved manner.

    "It''s a bad idea!" Then, he stepped on Cheng Xuan''s shoulder and chased after Leng ruoxue. The other beasts who had followed Leng ruoxue out of the bracelet did the same. They all used Cheng Xuan as a stepping stone and chased after Leng ruoxue one by one.

    "AI!" Uncle long sighed and stared deeply at Cheng Xuan for a long time. When Cheng Xuan''s hair stood on end from his stare, his figure flickered and he also teleported away.

    Ao Jie and the master of the ning family followed. Both of them red at Cheng Xuan with an unpleasant expression before disappearing.

    For a moment, only Cheng Xuan and ning han were left in the courtyard, still confused by the situation.

    "The judges have left?" Cheng Xuan was stunned and asked in a daze.

    "AI! Let''s go too!" Ning han sighed helplessly. Sometimes, this good friend of his was really hopelessly stupid! This was great, he had offended quite a few people and Beastie! This time, he would probably be the one to suffer!

    Even though he had good intentions, it was a pity that the other party didn''t seem to need it at all. She even took the opportunity to leave with Leng ruoxue and spend some alone time with her!

    With that, ning han pulled the still-dumbfounded chengxuan and left the courtyard.

    On the way, Cheng Xuan even asked in a silly manner,""Han, where are we going?"

    "I''ll go to thend of demons, you can go wherever you want!" Ning han shot a nce at Cheng Xuan as he spoke indifferently.

    "I''ll go with you!" Cheng Xuan quickly said.

    By the time the two of them arrived at thend of demons, Leng ruoxue and the rest were already seated in the garden. They had also finished exchanging pleasantries with the first elder and the others.

    Looking at their travel-worn bodies, the first elder smiled and said,""Hehe! Of all these people, you guys are the slowest to return!"

    "That ... We encountered some idents." Cheng Xuan said, a little embarrassed.

    "Yup! It''s a big surprise. " Ning han''s face darkened.

    "What''s wrong? don''t tell me you''ve been entangled by a woman?" First elder made a nosy guess when he saw ning han''s furious expression.

    Ning han''s face darkened even more at his words.

    "Looks like I''m right. I just don''t know which one of you is the rotten peach blossom!" The Grand Elder asked with great interest.

    The others also turned to look at ning han and Cheng Xuan, their faces full of curiosity.

    "Of course it''s his!" The two of them said in unison.

    "Uh!" The crowd was stunned, and the curiosity on their faces intensified. It seemed like there was more to this.

    Don''t me them for being so nosy. The atmosphere had been too tense previously, especially when first elder and the rest heard that Leng ruoxue was injured. They were extremely worried. Now that they finally had something to do to pass the time, they naturally wouldn''t want to let it go.

    This could be considered a form of rxation!

    "He was the one who provoked them!" Ning han said through gritted teeth.

    "How can you me me? I didn''t seduce her!" Cheng Xuan felt wronged.

    "Then why would she follow you?" Ning han roared in anger.

    "That ..." Cheng Xuan was at a loss for words. In fact, he didn''t know what to say.

    "What''s going on?" Leng ruoxue nced at the two of them and asked.

    "Xue ''er, you have to uphold justice for me! It''s really not my fault!" The moment Cheng Xuan heard Leng ruoxue''s question, he seemed to feel even more aggrieved.

    Then, he told everyone what had happened.

    As it turned out, on their way back to the demond, Cheng Xuan was hungry and wanted to eat something, so he went hunting. However, he did not expect that he would fall for the same prey as a certain woman, and the two of them had a small dispute. In the end, Cheng Xuan got his hands on the prey, and the woman treated him as her prey, chasing after him all the way. Then, she saw ning han, nning to kill two birds with one stone and take down both of them. Just like that, the two of them were entangled by this love-struck woman.

    In the end, Cheng Xuan even rejoiced and said,""It''s a good thing we ran away quickly. Otherwise, we would have been captured by her. That woman is really a robber!"

    "Hmph! You''re snatching things from a woman, and you still have the nerve to say that? If you had just given the prey to that woman, we might not have been caught!" Ning han said angrily after hearing chengxuan''s endless words.

    "On what basis? I was the one who caught the prey first. " Cheng Xuan was unhappy when he heard this. Although he always thought that he had a tender heart for women, he never had any thoughts of being tender to women when it came to food.

 Chapter 2142 An Old Acquaintance Visits (2)

    "Besides, even if I give the prey to that woman, how do you know she won''t bother us?" Cheng Xuan said, unconvinced.

    "I agree with Cheng Xuan''s words. With your looks and temperament, it''s impossible for you two not to be entangled by some love-struck woman! However, didn''t she fail to catch up to you? So, you guys shouldn''t have anything to worry about!" Leng ruoxue smiled as she tried to calm the infuriated ning han. As for Cheng Xuan, that heartless fellow, he didn''t take this matter to heart at all.

    Hearing Leng ruoxue''sforting words, ning han had to swallow his anger. Otherwise, old Grand Madame would be the first toe after him! However, he still secretly red at Cheng Xuan and then went to find a ce to rest.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest also had a good rest for a few days.

    A few dayster.

    There were guests at the door.

    Leng ruoxue was surprised for a long time when she heard that Meng Bao hade to visit. Moreover, they had not contacted each other since the elitepetition. So, she really couldn''t figure out how Meng Bao had found his way here. She really did not remember telling Meng Bao that she lived here. But then she thought about it. Even if she didn''t tell Meng Bao, with the current reputation of thend of evil demons, it shouldn''t be difficult for him to find this ce, right?

    With this thought in mind, Leng ruoxue went out to wee Meng Bao.

    "Hahaha! Leng ruoxue, I''m here to see you!" Leng ruoxue heard Meng Bao''s loud voice before she even entered the garden.

    "Thank you," he said. Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with ck lines as she sighed helplessly. This guy was still so forthright!

    "Leng ruoxue, you''ve made this ce look pretty good!" Meng Bao praised him. He felt that his eyes were not enough to look at him anymore. He thought to himself,"should I also build a mountain and upy it as a King?"

    "Thank you," he said. Leng ruoxue thanked him once again because she really didn''t know how to respond to Meng Bao''s words. In fact, she really wanted to ask him why he was here this time. However, he had already said that he was here to see her, so it wasn''t appropriate for her to take the initiative to ask.

    "Leng ruoxue, are you still with that pretty boy?" Suddenly, Meng Bao scuttled to Leng ruoxue''s side and whispered into her ear.

    However, her voice was not soft, so the crowd could not pretend that they did not hear her. Suddenly, they all had a strange look on their faces and looked at Meng Bao with even more curiosity.

    "Uh! Of course, we''re together. " Leng ruoxue was confused. What did this guy mean? Could it be that she had taken a fancy to the demon and wanted them to separate? However, she didn''t think that the evildoer would be this tomboy''s type. At the thought of this, she nced at the corner silently because the evildoer was hiding in the corner and eavesdropping!

    Upon hearing this, Meng Bao was disappointed.

    Then, he heard Meng Bao say,"what''s so good about that pretty boy?" He can''t even lift his arms. I don''t think he canst more than three days in bed!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    When everyone heard this, they fell silent.

    On the other hand, Leng ruoxue''s face was slightly red and filled with embarrassment. This guy really dared to say anything! In fact, she really wanted to ask Meng Bao,"how do you know that the demon can''tst three days in bed?" However, she couldn''t say it out loud. As for the demon who was eavesdropping in the corner, he was so angry that the veins on his forehead were popping. At this moment, he almost rushed out to prove that his physical strength was very good, but he held it in. He keptforting himself and telling himself not to argue with a rough woman.

    "What''s wrong? I guessed it right? Aiya, if you can ''t, you should quickly change to another man! A woman''s sexual happiness is very important!" Seeing that Leng ruoxue was silent for a long time, Meng Bao continued to speak. Her words made everyone break out in cold sweat. They couldn''t bear to listen to her anymore. She was really a powerful person!

    Uncle long and the others slowly moved out of the garden without a sound. They kept feeling a cold wind in the garden, and a murder could happen at any time, so it seemed safer to leave.

    However, they also wanted to watch a good show, so they were very conflicted.

    After thinking for a long time, uncle long and the others felt that their lives were more important. They didn''t find any excuses and directly swaggered out of the garden. However, they didn''t go far. Instead, they hid in an inconspicuous corner outside the garden and continued to watch the show.

    "Do you want me to introduce you to someone?" Seeing that there were no outsiders in the garden, Meng Bao spoke even more unscrupulously. He even poked Leng ruoxue''s arm with a look of understanding and revealed a wretched smile. The expression on his face seemed to be saying,''I understand!''

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she could not help but wipe away the cold sweat on her forehead and hurriedly said,""Thank you for your kind intentions, but it''s enough for me to have a demon. I''m not interested in other men." When she said this, Leng ruoxue was so scared that her little heart was trembling. She was afraid that the demon would suddenly jump out and kill her to vent his anger. She did not wish for Meng Bao to die in her own home. After all, she had a good impression of this person. At leastpared to some hypocritical women, Meng Bao was very real and would say whatever he wanted!

    "AI! That''s really a pity. I was going to introduce you to a top-grade person!" Meng Bao said with a look of pity.

    "What?" Leng ruoxue was suspicious. Could it be that Meng Bao was here to introduce a man to her?

    "I''m telling you! I met two of the best men on the way. Those two men! That face, that figure, all of them were absolutely top-notch. Just looking at them would make one drool! However, they managed to escape. What a pity!" The regret on Meng Bao''s face was unconcealed. When Leng ruoxue heard her words, the doubts in her heart grew even deeper.

    Why did these words sound so familiar? Had she heard of something simr somewhere?

    "If they don''t run away, I''ll definitely catch them. Oh right, I can give you one. How can a womanin about having too many men?" Seeing that Leng ruoxue did not respond, Meng Bao continued.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue waspletely immersed in Meng Bao''s words. She did not hear Meng Bao say that he wanted to give her a man. However, the demon heard it clearly and saw that Xue ''er did not refute it. Hence, he was filled with jealousy and hatred. The two unlucky men who were hiding in some unknown corner were also on his mind!

    "Xue ''er, what''s there to eat? I''m hungry!" Cheng Xuan''s voice rang out in the garden, before he strode in with ning han by his side.

    "I''ve finally found you two!" Suddenly, mengbao let out a loud roar. Then, she jumped up in shock and dashed in front of Cheng Xuan. Cheng Xuan and ning han looked as if they had seen a ghost when they saw mengbao!

    Oh my God! Why did this female fiend chase him all the way here?

    The two men''s faces were deathly pale as they pointed at Meng Bao, trembling with fear and unable to speak.

    "Hehe! We really have ape shit!" Meng Bao saw that Cheng Xuan and ning han were also very excited and happy. In fact, they were obviously frightened.

 Chapter 2143 An Old Acquaintance Visits (3)

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue had also returned to her senses. Seeing the inharmonious rtionship between the three of them, she also understood.

    No wonder she felt that Meng Bao''s words were so familiar. It turned out that she had heard it from Cheng Xuan before. It was just that the roles in his words had been reversed.

    "Xue ''er, save me!" Cheng Xuan was shocked. Then, he quickly hid behind Leng ruoxue to seek protection.

    Ning han did the same. However, he maintained his elegant demeanour as a noble young master, unlike Cheng Xuan, who didn''t care about his image and was impatient.

    Ugh! Leng ruoxue''s forehead was filled with ck lines. What was going on? Was there a need for two grown men to be so scared of a woman? No, he saw a tomboy! But he didn''t have to be so scared! She did not understand!

    However, what surprised her even more was that the men Meng Bao had taken a fancy to were Cheng Xuan and ning han. It seemed that Meng Bao''s taste had improved quite a bit after not seeing them for so long!

    She just did not know how Zhou kun was doing!

    "Leng ruoxue, you know them? They can''t be your men, right?" Upon seeing this, Meng Bao squinted his eyes and walked up to Leng ruoxue.

    "We are Xue ''er''s men, so don''t you dare have any ideas about us!" Without giving Leng ruoxue a chance to answer, Cheng Xuan quickly rushed to say.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue wiped the cold sweat off her forehead without a word. The evildoer in the corner clenched his fist.

    ''Damn it!'' Cheng Xuan was dead! The evil demon said hatefully. Although he knew that Cheng Xuan was only using Xue ''er as a shield, he was still unhappy. Moreover, he also wanted to hear how Cheng Xuan was going to cover up his lie, so he hid and did note out.

    "Leng ruoxue! Are they really your men?" After hearing Cheng Xuan''s words, Meng Bao asked doubtfully. Then, she thought for a while and said,""Don''t you only have one man, that pretty boy? Why are there two more?"

    "We can''t see the light! You understand!" Cheng Xuan was afraid that Leng ruoxue would deny it, so he rushed to answer again.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she only looked at Cheng Xuan sympathetically. She neither admitted nor denied it. However, she knew that Cheng Xuan was going to be in deep trouble!

    "So that''s how it is! Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone!" Meng Bao seemed to believe her now. He then gave Leng ruoxue a knowing look, which left her speechless.

    Meng Bao continued,"Leng ruoxue!" When you don''t want these two men anymore, can I take over?" She still couldn''t give up. Although it was said that one shouldn''t y with a friend''s husband, she really had a good impression of these two men.

    "Don''t you like Zhou kun''s sturdy and durable ones? I don''t think they meet your requirements, right?" Meng Bao''s words almost drove Leng ruoxue mad, but she could not help but ask.

    "Yup! But that doesn''t stop me from liking them! Their bodies were very strong! Although I can''tpare to Zhou kun, I can barely ept it!" Meng Bao said honestly.

    You''ve been wronged! Leng ruoxue really wanted to say this to Meng Bao after hearing his words.

    However, before she had a chance to speak, Cheng Xuan was so frightened that he quickly said,""Our bodies aren''t strong at all, don''t force yourself! Besides, Xue ''er won''t abandon us! So, you should give up as soon as possible!"

    "Who knows what will happen in the future?" Meng Bao said nonchntly. Then, he gave Cheng Xuan a charming look. However, what should have been a very charming move was a little out of ce when it was done by a tough woman like her!

    Cheng Xuan almost vomited.

    F * ck! He really couldn''t stand such stimtion! At this moment, Cheng Xuan made up his mind to stay away from terrifying women in the future, especially this kind of thirsty woman! It was really a test of one''s heart''s endurance!

    "Meng Bao, how are things between you and Zhou kun?" Leng ruoxue saw that this triangr rtionship was not easy to deal with and quickly changed the topic.

    "It''s alright! He''s already married to me, and is currently at home looking after his wife and raising his children!" Meng Bao said proudly.

    Upon hearing this, Leng ruoxue broke out in cold sweat once again!

    Zhou kun was taking care of his wife and raising his children at home! You''re out hunting for women? Leng ruoxue was speechless about this, but Meng Bao took it for granted. From this, it could be seen how strong and different Meng Bao''s heart was!

    "Then I really have to congratte you on getting your wish!" After a long while, Leng ruoxue finally spoke.

    "Hehe! Thank you!" Meng Bao was extremely pleased with himself. After all, there were not many women in the divine realm who could marry a man.

    "By the way, How long have you been out? aren''t you worried at home?" Following that, Leng ruoxue asked in a very reserved manner,"you should go home now!"

    However, Meng Bao could not hear such a profound hidden meaning. Therefore, he said indifferently,""I''ve only been out for half a year. My family won''t worry about me. I don''t need to worry about my family either. My brothers will help me take care of them!"

    "That''s good!" Leng ruoxue had nothing else to say, but she could not just ask him to leave. After all, other than wanting to beat up Cheng Xuan and ning han, Meng Bao had not done anything that was too annoying.

    Just like that, Meng Bao became one of Leng ruoxue''s guests and temporarily stayed in the Leng n''s main residence.

    If she did, Cheng Xuan and ning han would be in for a tragedy.

    Although Meng Bao didn''t directly pester the two, his eyes were fixed on them. He was absolutely focused and didn''t look away.

    After a few days, the two of them tolerated it. However, after staying here for several days, Meng Bao did not have any intention of leaving, which made them a little scared!

    In the end, the two of them simply locked themselves in their room. Out of sight, out of mind!

    Uncle long and the others had also watched a good show because of Meng Bao''s arrival. Therefore, they were extremely enthusiastic about Meng Bao, which moved him to the point of tears.

    In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed.

    Cang, who had been thrown out by the demon, had not appeared. Leng ruoxue started to worry.

    "Evildoer, is Azure angry? Otherwise, why hasn''t he appeared?" In the garden, Leng ruoxue looked worriedly at the demon sitting opposite her.

    "Angry? It won''t be angry with you, don''t worry!" The evildoer consoled her, but his expression was one of disapproval. He had been causing trouble for Cheng Xuan and ning han recently, so he really had no time to think about Cang. However, he was certain that even if Cang was angry, he would be angry at him and not at Xue ''er.

    As expected, just as evildoer finished speaking, Azure''s voice rang out in the garden.

    "Niu! I''ming!" As soon as she finished speaking, a snowy white, furry little thing appeared in Leng ruoxue''s arms.

    "Cang! Where have you been all this time?" Leng ruoxue hugged Cang tightly and asked with concern.

    Sensing Leng ruoxue''s worry, Azure was very pleased. Then, it said with a proud expression,""Hehe! I''m giving a certain someone special training for you!"

 Chapter 2144 The Brothers Meet Again (1)

    "What?" Leng ruoxue had a suspicious look on her face. She had never heard of anyone having special training?

    "Those people! They''ve been locked up for too long, and their strength is no longer the same as before. So, I''m giving them special training. " In fact, the special training was just an excuse. In fact, it was venting its dissatisfaction with the evil man on those people. Therefore, it trained them particrly miserably. It just didn''t know if those people would learn to be obedient after these days of inhuman special training!

    "Cang is tired! By the way, have those people recovered from their injuries?" Leng ruoxue had heard from Qing Jue that those people were her master''s subordinates, so she naturally paid some attention to them. However, those people were no different from strangers to her, so when she found out that they had been taken away by Cang, she had not been concerned about their situation! Thinking about it, since they could be master''s subordinates, their adaptability should not be bad!

    "Most of them have recovered and have even recovered to their peak strength. However, those people are not easy to deal with. If you want them to acknowledge you, I''m afraid it will take time." Cang looked at Leng ruoxue and asked worriedly. Although he had given those people special training for a long time and they were all like obedient babies in front of him, Cang knew that being obedient in front of him didn''t mean that he trusted Niu.

    Originally, those people had a bit of arrogance and their eyes were on the top of their heads. It was very difficult to enter their eyes!

    Now that they had recovered their original strength, wanting to obtain their acknowledgment was even more difficult than before!

    However, Azure wouldn''t directly exterminate them just because they didn''t listen. After all, in its eyes, those people would definitely be Niu''s best Whetstone. If they were obediently obedient, he might not even look at them!

    It was precisely because of this idea that it had tried its best to help those people recover their strength. Now, it was time to see the results. At that time, it would naturally be clear who was good and who was bad, and who could be used.

    "You need time? Do I have to gain their approval?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes and asked after listening to Wan Cang.

    Although those people were her master''s subordinates, she felt that she did not have to use them! After all, she was well aware that those people used to have extraordinary identities and would not easily trust her. What she hated the most was trouble. Instead of using people who looked down on her for the sake of her master, she would rather train her own helpers!

    "Hehe! Niu obviously doesn''t need their approval, but I feel that you should prove to them that not acknowledging you was a wrong choice, and at the same time show them your strength! Ruthlessly crush them! Beat them to the ground!" Azure said with a gloating expression.

    "Alright! Then I''ll receive them in the living room!" After hearing Cang''s words, Leng ruoxue agreed. They would have to meet sooner orter, so it was better to meet now than to choose another day.

    With that, Leng ruoxue, evildoer and Cang, the two humans and one beast walked towards the living room.

    When they reached the living room, Leng ruoxue indicated for Cang to move the people out of the God Pagoda.

    When Dongfang Yue and the others came out, they were a little confused for a moment, but they soon recovered.

    When they saw Leng ruoxue and the evil demon standing in the middle of the living room, they were clearly stunned. Then, Dongfang Yue nced at Cang before he carefully opened his mouth,""And you are?"

    The man and woman in front of him were simply too outstanding! Not only were the two of them beautiful, but their bearing was also extraordinary. It was obvious that they were not ordinary people. Moreover, they were both divine emperors, but judging from their auras, they should be stronger than ordinary divine emperors.

    "I''m Leng ruoxue, he''s my fianc¨¦!" Leng ruoxue said calmly. She could tell that the man who spoke was the strongest among them. However, looking at how careful he was, could it be that he had been trained very badly by Cang?

    Leng ruoxue started to pity him. When Cang trained others, he was never soft-hearted.

    "You are master Yu''s disciple?" Dongfang Yue confirmed. He had heard the Totoro mention this name before.

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue nodded but did not say anything. She waited for him to continue.

    However, Dongfang Yue did not know what to say!

    Firstly, he did not expect master Yu''s female disciple to look so weak. Secondly, he did not expect Leng ruoxue to have the strength of a divine sovereign. This was beyond his expectations.

    Yu''s subordinates were secretly following Dongfang Yue''s lead. If he didn''t speak, others wouldn''t dare to speak even if they had thousands of things to say in their hearts. Moreover, there was a Totoro staring at them like a tiger watching its prey! They didn''t know if they had said something wrong and made the Totoro unhappy. Would it tear them in two in anger?

    However, there was nock of people in this world who were not content with their ce and liked to find trouble.

    Seeing that no one was speaking, yaoji nced at Leng ruoxue before looking at the evildoer. She then said with a look of disdain,""You may be master Yu''s disciple, but we may not listen to you!"

    Upon hearing this, Leng ruoxue was agitated and excited. Was he trying to pick a fight?

    That''s great! He wasn''t afraid of them finding fault, he was only afraid of them ignoring him!

    As long as they were willing to find trouble, he would have a reason to attack! Wasn''t it?

    Moreover, she felt that this woman was hostile to her. Why was that? Even if the same sex repelled each other, there was no need to be hostile to a woman he had just met, right? Moreover, he was her Savior. Was he another ingrate?

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue''s eyes turned cold as she red back.

    She had never been afraid of anyone in her life! Moreover, this woman was only a divine Emperor. She didn''t have the strength topete with a divine Emperor.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue also spoke with an indifferent expression,""It doesn''t matter. I''ve already done my master a favor by saving you. As for you, you can go wherever you want!"

    "You! Do you know who we are? You actually dare to speak to us like this?" Hearing Leng ruoxue''s nonchnt tone, yaoji was instantly enraged. In the past, people like them could call the wind and summon the rain in the immortal realm. But now, a little girl was actually looking down on them. How could the proud yaoji take this?

    "I know you are my master''s subordinates!" Leng ruoxue smiled faintly. She then continued,""Do you know who I am?"

    "You? Aren''t you master Yu''s disciple?" Yaoji didn''t quite understand what Leng ruoxue meant and asked in a daze.

    "I''m not just master''s disciple, I''m also your Savior. You ... Is this how you treat your Savior? If I had known that you were a bunch of ingrates, I wouldn''t have risked my life to save you!" Leng ruoxue said coldly. As she spoke, her beautiful eyes swept across the people present. She noticed that a few of them had a look of embarrassment on their faces.

 Chapter 2145 The Brothers Meet Again (2)

    Following that, Leng ruoxue continued,"of course, I don''t need you to repay me. I''ve never thought of asking you to listen to my orders. I saved you all because of master. Now that someone has made their stand clear, please leave immediately!" She asked him to leave.

    After she finished speaking, Leng ruoxue could clearly see the shocked expressions on many people''s faces. It was obvious that they did not expect her to say such words. However, Leng ruoxue did not say these words to y hard to get. It was a decision that she had made after meeting these people.

    These people were all arrogant and unruly people. It was not easy to make them as loyal to him as they were to their master, and he did not like to force people to do things. Therefore, letting them go was the most correct choice. Maybe they would even look at him in a higher light!

    Dongfang Yue and the others didn''t respond for a long time after Leng ruoxue finished speaking. Yaoji, who had started the fight, widened her eyes in disbelief. In fact, other than her jealousy, she had provoked Leng ruoxue because she didn''t want to be under a young girl. That would make her feel very aggrieved. But now, she didn''t know what to do.

    ording to their prior discussion, they wanted to first see if Leng ruoxue had potential and whether she was worthy of their assistance before deciding on their future ns. However, due to her provocation, things had clearly deviated from their nned trajectory. This gave her a bad feeling for no reason. Then, she sneaked a nce at Dongfang Yue and saw that his brows were tightly furrowed as if he was thinking about something. This made her feel even more uncertain.

    They wouldn''t me him for ruining things, right? Yaoji was so aggrieved that she was about to cry! The hatred he had for Leng ruoxue grew even deeper!

    That detestable Leng ruoxue. If she had not said such words, would she need to be on tenterhooks?

    After a long time.

    "Since miss Leng is so righteous, we''ll take our leave first," Dongfang Yue said gloomily."Thank you for saving our lives, miss Leng. We''ll definitely repay you in the future if we have the chance."

    He addressed Leng ruoxue as miss Leng, which was enough to show his attitude that Leng ruoxue had nothing to do with them. When the others heard Dongfang Yue''s words, they all looked at him with their mouths agape, as if they couldn''t believe what he said.

    "Let''s go!" Dongfang Yue said to the others with a bitter smile.

    Then, everyone present left the living room with Dongfang Yue and left the Leng family''s main residence.

    As he watched them leave, the evildoer said indifferently,""Xue ''er, are we just going to let them go like this?"

    "What else? You can keep people, but you can''t keep your heart! I don''t want some half-hearted people. Besides, they''re only testing me. They''lle back!" These people were very loyal to her master, but she wasn''t her master. She couldn''t ask them to be loyal to her just because they were loyal to her master. That was simply unrealistic and would cause them to have a rebellious heart. Wasn''t that woman the best example?

    However, she admitted that she didn''t have much luck with women, so she didn''t really care about that woman''s attitude. However, if they turned back, she wouldn''t allow anyone to treat her with that kind of attitude.

    "Girl, you did well!" At this time, Azure spoke with a look of agreement. In this day and age, rushing was not a business. Therefore, if he wanted to subdue those people, he could only wait for them to deliver themselves to his door!

    They must have thought it through by then. But at that time, it wouldn''t be easy for them to upy an important position in Niu''s heart! To them, this was a huge loss!

    Thinking of this, Cang couldn''t help but smile evilly. Following that, the two humans and one beast left the living room and went to the garden to meet up with uncle long and the others.

    As soon as they entered the garden, uncle long and the others pulled Leng ruoxue aside and asked her about it.

    "Xue ''er, how is it? Have those people been subdued?" Uncle long asked anxiously.

    "No, I haven ''t. I drove them away!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Uh!" The moment Leng ruoxue said this, uncle long and the rest were stunned.

    Xue ''er actually drove him away?

    After a long while, uncle long and the others came back to their senses. Then, the master of the ning family couldn''t help but ask,""Xue ''er, why is that? Those people are quite strong, and some of them were even my idols in the past!"

    "They''re not very satisfied with me, so why should I keep them? I don''t have that kind of spare money!" Leng ruoxue said nonchntly.

    "Uh! That''s true!" Hearing this, the master of the ning family understood! Among those people, most of them had already been famous for many years when he was still very young. It was certain that they had pride in their hearts, and it was indeed difficult to make them submit to a little girl. However, Xue ''er was their Savior! In order to save them, they almost lost their lives. How could they just leave like that?

    At this moment, the master of the ning family was a little unhappy with them. At the same time, he ignored the fact that Leng ruoxue was the one who had chased them out. Who asked him to shield her?

    After that, uncle long and the others were afraid that Leng ruoxue would feel bad, so they quickly changed the topic and told Leng ruoxue a lot of interesting things that she did not know. Of course, they were all things that had happened at home recently and were rted to Meng Bao.

    Leng ruoxue could feel the care and concern uncle long and the others had for her, and her heart was filled with warmth. These people were people she acknowledged and were also her family. They were people she had to protect with all her might, and it was because of this that they had a very important ce in her heart. As for the subordinates of her master, they didn''t have a sense of belonging to her, so how could she not feel the same towards them?

    After Dongfang Yue left the Leng family''s main residence with his men, he didn''t say a word. Seeing this, the others didn''t dare to speak either. Yaoji was also like a frightened little rabbit, not daring to look at Dongfang Yue''s cold expression.

    "Brother Yue, where are we going?" At this time, uncle Lian walked to Dongfang Yue''s side and asked in a low voice.

    "Go and meet up with Lin and the others!" Dongfang Yue said indifferently.

    "Can we find them now?" Uncle Lian asked with uncertainty.

    "Let''s try!" Dongfang Yue wasn''t too sure either, but he wouldn''t say anything that would make his team lose confidence.

    Soon, they left thend of demons. Then, Dongfang Yue led the group to the most remote ce in the divine realm, the icynd.

    The northernmost part of the divine realm was the ce with the harshest and worst living conditions. Not only was it covered in ice all year round, but the spiritual Qi there was also not as rich as other ces. There were even fewer people there. Even beasts who were not too picky about their living environment did not like to find that ce as their territory.

    However, Dongfang Yue had to go there!

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest heard the news from the silver rats, they were puzzled for a long time. In the end, they finally realized that Dongfang Yue must have gone there to look for someone. If it was just to avoid the miasma''s search, there was no need to go to such a remote ce.

 Chapter 2146 The Brothers Meet Again (3)

    As for who they were looking for, Leng ruoxue and the rest had no idea.

    Leng ruoxue only ordered the silver rats to continue keeping an eye on him. Then, she went off to bond with the newly-born second senior brother.

    A monthter.

    Dongfang Yue and the others had arrived at a ce called ck fog City.

    That ce was shrouded in fog all year round. Even during the day, the weather was gloomy, and the cold wind was blowing. People who just went there would be unable to bear the cold. Therefore, there were not many deities living in ck fog City.

    When Dongfang Yue and the others arrived, they immediately looked for an Inn. It was the only Inn in ck fog City. Moreover, the business was so cold that the shopkeeper and waiters in the inn were a little drowsy.

    The shopkeeper and the waiters were immediately excited when they saw the guests who hade to stay with great difficulty. After they enthusiastically sent Dongfang Yue and the others to the rooms, they immediately began to nag at them about their well-being and even prepared some food for them.

    However, when they saw the food, Dongfang Yue and the others immediately lost their appetites.

    "I''m sorry, this ce is too far away, so there are limited ingredients. Everyone, please make do with this!" The shopkeeper said apologetically. However, he was not really apologetic. After all, the people of the divine realm did not have to eat food!

    "We don''t want to eat. Shopkeeper, please leave!" Dongfang Yue didn''t have much of an appetite, and seeing that the others were also uninterested, he said to the shopkeeper,"

    "Alright then! I''ll take my leave first. If there''s anything you need, please don''t hesitate to tell me. " The shopkeeper said very politely.

    "Alright!" Dongfang Yue nodded and then gave uncle Lian a look. Uncle Lian understood and immediately went to plug the door in. He even specially checked it.

    "Brother Yue! Are Lin and the others really here?" Uncle Lian asked in disbelief.

    "Yes." Dongfang Yue nodded but did not say much. In fact, he was so certain because he had a special secret code between him and Lin. Only he and Lin knew this secret code. He had followed Lin''s Secret code toe here, but he had not told anyone about it.

    "Rest early!" Dongfang Yue continued.

    Uncle Lian nodded and left Dongfang Yue''s room. Dongfang Yue sat cross-legged on his bed and closed his eyes to rest.

    The next morning, Dongfang Yue only bid his farewells to uncle Lian before leaving the inn. It was already afternoon when they returned.

    Uncle Lian saw that Dongfang Yue was travel-worn and tired, so he didn''t ask any questions. He only told him to rest well and didn''t disturb him.

    Three dayster.

    A young man came to the door.

    At that time, Dongfang Yue was chatting with uncle Lian in the room. When he saw the young man, Dongfang Yue was so excited that he couldn''t speak. He stared at the man in front of him in a daze.

    "Big brother!" The young man''s eyes were filled with tears when he saw Dongfang Yue, and he called out in an excited voice.

    "Lin!" After a while, Dongfang Yue came back to his senses and looked at the young man in excitement. The next second, the two men hugged each other tightly.

    Seeing this scene, uncle Lian couldn''t help but shed tears.

    The young man was Dongfang Yue''s younger brother. His name was Dongfang Lin. As for these two brothers, one was good at fighting while the other was good at strategizing. It could be said that the two of them had joined forces. Back in the days, they were all-powerful in the divine realm and were proud of the divine realm. However, at the same time, the two of them had disappeared without a trace for a very long time. In the current divine realm, the two of them had long be taboo legends and had even disappeared from the sight of everyone.

    At least, in the current divine realm, there were not many people who knew the names of the two brothers. Moreover, most of them had gone into seclusion!

    After slightly calming down, Dongfang Lin asked about his big brother''s recent situation.

    When he found out that his big brother had been imprisoned by fog ice, Dongfang Lin was filled with guilt. He had once searched for Dongfang Yue and the others for a long time, but unfortunately, he had found nothing. Moreover, the group of people he had brought with him had been chased by the fog. At that time, even if he wanted to continue looking for Dongfang Yue and the others, he had no strength. In order to preserve his strength, he had led his people to live in seclusion here!

    After all, those who had followed him were the descendants of master Yu''s loyal subordinates. He had to ensure their safety first. Therefore, he had stopped searching for Dongfang Yue and the others. However, when he saw his big brother, all the guilt he had felt for so many years surged up.

    "Big brother! I''m sorry that you''ve suffered for so many years. If I had known that you were in the hands of Wu Chen, I would have found a way to save you!" Dongfang Lin said with a face full of shame.

    In fact, the two brothers had each led a group of people to escape that year. Although his big brother had shouldered the mission of drawing away the pursuers, the people who had followed his big brother were stronger than them. As a result, he had never thought that his big brother and the others would be captured and imprisoned by the fog. After all, in his heart, he had always felt that it would not be a problem for his big brother and the others to escape the fog.

    Moreover, at that time, in order to avoid the pursuit of Wu Jing, they could only keep hiding here and there. Naturally, they were rtively isted from the outside world. Therefore, he really did not receive any news from his big brother. However, he knew clearly that his big brother was still alive. Therefore, he did not expect that something would happen to his big brother and the others.

    After sneakily searching for his big brother and the others for a period of time, he temporarily gave up for the sake of the overall situation. However, in order for the two of them to be able to meet smoothly in the future, he had deliberately left some secret signals in some inconspicuous ces that only his big brother could understand, hoping that his big brother would find him one day. But he did not expect that he would wait for so long.

    When he thought of this, Dongfang Lin''s guilt grew deeper.

    Seeing this, Dongfang Yue sighed and said,""Lin, back then, we were caught of our own free will!"

    "What?" Dongfang Lin was shocked when he heard this. He looked at Dongfang Yue with a dumbfounded expression, unable to speak.

    "That year, we knew that master Yu was in the hands of Wu Yan. In order to save master Yu, we sneaked back into Yu city. Later, Wu Lian lied to us. As long as we surrendered, she would let master Yu go. However, we didn''t expect that master Yu would still die in the end!" Dongfang Yue said with a sorrowful expression.

    "Rime ice!" Hearing this, Dongfang Lin gnashed his teeth in hatred. Although he had never personally experienced what his big brother was talking about, he could imagine what the ripple mist would do!

    "How did master Yu fall?" Dongfang Lin couldn''t help but ask.

    That year, after the incident, master Yu immediately arranged for them to leave. Although he wanted to stay by master Yu''s side at the time, master Yu did not allow it and made him swear to protect the remaining bloodline of each family. He did as he was told and left the Imperial City with those people. However, his heart had always been worried about every move of the Imperial City.

 Chapter 2147 The Brothers Meet Again (4)

    At that time, he was willing to leave easily because master Yu said that if they stayed, he would be distracted and unable to concentrate on dealing with Wu Chen. When he heard this, he could only leave Yu city with those children.

    Who would have thought that he would hear the news of master Yu''s death? Wu Lian had be a Divine Master, and his brother and the others were nowhere to be found. He had led a group of young people and could only hide and live a difficult life.

    But fortunately, they had finally made it through the most difficult period.

    "I''m not too sure about the specific situation. " Dongfang Yue said gloomily.

    "It doesn''t matter, we''ll find out eventually. Big brother! Let''s go! I''ll bring you to meet the others. " Dongfang Lin didn''t want his big brother to be immersed in the unhappy memories of the past, so he immediately changed the topic.

    "Alright!" Dongfang Yue nodded and left the inn with Dongfang Lin.

    Dongfang Lin led Dongfang Yue and the others through a few streets before arriving at an unremarkable courtyard.

    The small courtyard looked ordinary, but it was a whole new world inside.

    Dongfang Lin led them into a room. Then, after casting a few spells, the middle of the wall split apart, revealing a secret passage.

    Following the secret passage, Dongfang Yue and the others saw a magnificent underground Castle. The castle was like a small city, with all the essentials. People could be seen busy everywhere.

    When they saw Dongfang Lin, many of them greeted him warmly.

    Dongfang Lin replied with a smile. Then, he led Dongfang Yue and the others to the meeting hall in the castle.

    The meeting hall was already filled with people.

    Moreover, many people were looking forward to it, and some even looked anxious.

    When Dongfang Lin led Dongfang Yue and the others into the meeting room, everyone who was sitting stood up in unison and looked at Dongfang Yue and the others with excitement.

    "Ancestor!" At this time, a middle-aged man excitedly threw himself into uncle Lian''s arms and began to cry.

    Seeing this scene, uncle Lian was stunned at first. Then, he suddenly reacted and couldn''t help but say,""You, you are Lian Zhe?"

    "It''s me! Old ancestor!" The middle-aged man named Lian Zhe raised his head and looked at his ancestor with some embarrassment.

    "You''ve already grown so big!" Uncle Lian sighed endlessly. He never thought that he would see this little fellow again.

    After Lian Zhe took the lead, those people who had been waiting for a long time with excited faces also pounced towards their own ancestors ...

    Dongfang Yue''s heart was filled with excitement when he saw them acknowledge each other.

    However, he didn''t have any descendants, so he could only watch others being intimate with each other.

    "Big brother, you still have me." Dongfang Lin walked to his brother''s side and said softly. His face even revealed a look of adoration, which made Dongfang Yue''s heart soften.

    "Yup! I still have a younger brother!" Dongfang Yue said with a smile.

    Then, Dongfang Yue and Dongfang Lin left the meeting room to the excited crowd. They left quietly because they had a lot to say to each other.

    In Dongfang Lin''s room, Dongfang Yue told him about Leng ruoxue.

    After hearing this, Dongfang Lin''s eyes widened in disbelief. Before this, he thought that his big brother and the others had found a way to escape by themselves, so he didn''t ask much. However, he didn''t expect that his big brother and the others were actually saved by someone, and by master Yu''s disciple at that.

    However, he had also heard from his big brother that Leng ruoxue was the disciple of master Yu. It was no wonder that they did not know of her existence.

    Wait a minute!

    Leng ruoxue? Why did he feel that this name was a little familiar?

    Dongfang Lin couldn''t recall where he had heard this name before, but he was definitely no stranger to it.

    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but ask curiously,""Big brother, since master Yu''s disciple has been found, why are you still frowning?" He noticed that when big brother mentioned Leng ruoxue, his expression was unusually conflicted. Could it be that Leng ruoxue had given big brother a difficult problem?

    "We were chased out by that girl." Dongfang Yue said gloomily. He didn''t want Lin fan to know about this, but he had no choice but to tell him!

    "Argh! It can''t be, right? Why is that?" When Dongfang Lin heard this, a rare crack appeared on his gentle face. However, he was more curious.

    "It''s a long story," Dongfang Yue sighed. Then, he recounted the entire incident to Dongfang Lin. Who would have thought that Dongfang Lin would burst into wildughter after listening to him?

    Dongfang Yue''s face was full of ck lines when he saw his brother''s expression. His younger brother, who had always been calm, had actually lost hisposure today, and it was even after listening to his words.

    "Are you doneughing?" Dongfang Yue''s face darkened, but he suppressed his anger.

    "Hahaha! Big brother! I''m sorry, it''s not that I want tough, but it''s just too funny. I didn''t expect you guys to be despised by others and chased out like flies! I like that little girl!" Dongfang Linughed evilly. Even though he had never met Leng ruoxue before, he had to give her a high score for her character and the fact that she dared to chase away his big brother!

    "Are you gloating over my misfortune?" Dongfang Yue said, speechless.

    "Hehe! Of course not! But big brother, she''s still your Savior, yet you''re acting all high and mighty in front of her. It''s really a bit too much. If I were her, I wouldn''t treat you well either. " Dongfang Lin said. In fact, although his big brother had only described the conversation with him, with his understanding of the people around his big brother, he naturally knew some of their thoughts.

    Then, Dongfang Lin added,''how can you make yaoji speak? Other than being jealous, that woman only knows how to ruin things!" He didn''t like yaoji.

 Chapter 2148 Working At The Yao Family House (1)

    "Do you think I''ll let her talk nonsense? By the time she said it, it was toote for us to stop her, so we offended her. " Dongfang Yue said helplessly. He did not expect the girl to have such a personality. She did not give them any face and directly kicked them out. This was a novel experience for them.

    Hearing his big brother''s depressed tone, Dongfang Lin stillughed without giving him any face. In fact, heughed quite happily. This way, the atmosphere between the two brothers became even more harmonious.

    After that, the two of them chatted for a long time before Dongfang Lin reluctantly let his big brother rest.

    Alone in his room, Dongfang Yue subconsciously touched the scar on his face. It was only then that he remembered that the scar that had apanied him for many years had been repaired by him on his way to find Dongfang Lin. He had wanted to keep the scar as a memento, but he was afraid that Lin would be heartbroken if he saw it, so he decided to meet Lin in his best condition. The facts proved that he had made the right decision.

    Then, he thought of Leng ruoxue. That girl really gave him a headache.

    Moreover, he could also see that the girl was quite opinionated and had a very stubborn character. Most importantly, the girl did not give in an inch and did not give them face. This made him, who was once an all-powerful expert, very helpless. However, from this point, it also proved that the girl was not a person who bullied the weak and feared the strong.

    At that moment, Leng ruoxue, Bing Yao, and Qing Yang appeared in his mind. He knew each of their strengths. Afterparing them, he realized that Leng ruoxue, who he had only met once, had the upper hand in his heart. This fact made him feel very incredulous.

    How did this happen?

    He had only met that girl once, and that girl had chased them out. ording tomon sense, shouldn''t he be very angry and have a very bad impression of that girl?

    However, after thinking for a long time, he suddenly realized that he didn''t seem to be too angry. His impression of that girl seemed to have improved!

    Dongfang Yue broke out in a cold sweat when he thought of this.

    ''Damn it!'' Could it be that he had a tendency to be abused?

    No! He would never admit that he liked to be abused, but he could not deny that he had a good impression of Leng ruoxue!

    As expected of master Yu''s disciple! Dongfang Yue couldn''t help but sigh. However, he still couldn''t figure out why he had such a good impression of Leng ruoxue. This didn''t make sense!

    Forget it! Since he couldn''t understand it, he''d better not think about it! Dongfang Yue decided to chase Leng ruoxue out of his mind for the time being. Otherwise, he would not be able to rest.

    For three consecutive days, Dongfang Yue locked himself in his room. In order to let his big brother rest well, Dongfang Lin did not disturb him. However, Leng ruoxue''s great achievements were alreadyid out in front of him.

    After reading through Leng ruoxue''s information, Dongfang Lin couldn''t help but smile. He didn''t expect this little girl to be so shocking. In less than a hundred years, she had advanced to the divine sovereign realm. What kind of monstrous talent was this? Moreover, she seemed to be involved in some of the more secretive things that happened in the divine realm. Of course, those things were not out in the open, so not many people knew about it. However, these things could not be hidden from him.

    Although he had led his subordinates in seclusion for many years, he had secretly established his own forces in the divine world. At least, his Information Network was not inferior to the God lord''s estate. It was just that he had not shown it to the public. However, if he were tobine all his forces in the dark, it would definitely be a powerful force that would shock people!

    And Leng ruoxue''s experiences had also made him more interested in that little girl. Thinking of this, Dongfang Lin immediately went to find Dongfang Yue.

    When he saw Dongfang Yue, he spoke his thoughts directly.

    "Brother, I''ve decided to go and meet Leng ruoxue." Dongfang Lin said with a smile.

    "Why should I? That girl won''t give you a good face!" The moment he heard Leng ruoxue''s name, Dongfang Yue reflexively resisted.

    "That might not be the case! If I, as Sir Yu''s subordinate, were to visit her, could she possibly chase me out?" Dongfang Lin said with a smirk.

    "It''s hard to say! She''s really capable of doing such a thing. " Dongfang Yue said through gritted teeth. He was the best example!

    "Then I''ll try too." Dongfang Lin said stubbornly.

    "Alright! Go and try! Don''t cry when youe back with blood!" Dongfang Yue said angrily, his face a little dark.

    "Brother! I''m not a child anymore, why would I cry!" Dongfang Lin said with a faint smile. When he saw his big brother''s depressed and conflicted expression, he couldn''t help butugh in his heart.

    "It''s good that you don''t cry! If you want to go, go! It''s good to see her, you''ll know how evil she is!" Dongfang Yue said fiercely.

    "Yes, yes. I have to see her now. I''ve decided to leave tomorrow." Dongfang Lin''s smile grew wider.

    The next morning, Dongfang Lin really set off with only two subordinates.

    However, the two subordinates kept on mumbling along the way. In the end, Dongfang Lin couldn''t take it anymore and roared, and the two of them shut their mouths in grievance.

    After more than a month, the three of them arrived at thend of demons.

    Looking at thend of demons that waspletely different from what he remembered, Dongfang Lin couldn''t help but exim in admiration in his heart. That Leng ruoxue was really extraordinary! She really didn''t know why the people around big brother didn''t like her.

    Yes! Quite a number of people around big brother were disgusted with Leng ruoxue. It couldn''t be said that he was repulsed. It should be said that they felt too good about themselves, to the point that they didn''t even look up to that little girl Leng ruoxue. Hence, in a short few days, after their publicity, Leng ruoxue''s name had spread throughout his underground base. Of course, it definitely wasn''t a good reputation. Otherwise, his two subordinates wouldn''t have advised him not to meet Leng ruoxue along the way.

    However, he had to meet Leng ruoxue! At the same time, he was wondering if they would still treat Leng ruoxue the same way if they knew what she had done.

    Leng ruoxue was not an easy person to get along with! Based on her methods, she had really given Sir Yu too much face by letting those people leave safely! This was the conclusion he came to after learning about Leng ruoxue''s past in the divinity.

    His Information Network in the God World was very tight. Therefore, most things could not be hidden from him. However, he could not guarantee that the information he had on Leng ruoxue wasplete. After all, Leng ruoxue had many helpers by her side, and those people were not easy to deal with. However, the information he had obtained was enough for him to view Leng ruoxue in a new light.

    However, he hadn''t even told his big brother about the information he had. Hehe! This could also be considered as his selfishness! Because he also looked down on some people around his big brother, he also wanted to make them suffer a little. Otherwise, those people would always have their eyes on top of their heads.

 Chapter 2149 Working At The Yao Family House (2)

    There were also some people around him! It was time to give him a beating!

    Thinking up to this point, Dongfang Lin shot a nce at his two subordinates and warned,""When you see Leng ruoxue and the people around her, do you know what you should and shouldn''t say? If you make that little girl unhappy, I can''t protect you. "

    "We won''t say anything, my Lord!" The two subordinates looked at each other and quickly said.

    Dongfang Lin nodded his head lightly when he heard their words because he could tell that the two of them were still a little unwilling. However, it didn''t matter. Once they caused trouble and learned their lesson, they would remember it!

    "Let''s go to the Yao n to broaden our horizons!" Dongfang Lin pointed at the Yao family building not far away and said.

    Then, he walked toward the Yao family building.

    His two subordinates immediately followed.

    Because it was early in the morning, there were not many customers in the Yao family building. Thus, Dongfang Lin and his two subordinates were invited in without even going through the queue.

    After they entered, a waiter immediately led them to their seats in the hall. Then, he took out a list of prices and handed it to Dongfang Lin.

    When Dongfang Lin saw this, he gasped.

    Oh my God! Could this ce be a ck shop? Even the cheapest dish cost a hundred top-grade crystals!

    It''s a top-grade crystal! It was not low-grade, middle-grade, or high-grade, but Supreme-grade! He couldn''t understand. Since when did top-grade crystals be somon in the divine realm?

    The price here was so expensive, and yet it was so popr. It really didn''t make sense!

    However, he immediately thought of the auction that had been set up here. The time of the auction was uncertain, and the items auctioned were indeed enough to make people go crazy. There were some things that even he was envious of, but the auction was not held every day. If he made some aristocratic families stay here for a long time just because there were some good things in the auction, it would really be too much of a waste of money!

    Alright! He was just too rich!

    At least, if it was him, he would definitely not do such a thing!

    After thinking for a long time, Dongfang Lin''s greatest feeling was that he regretteding in! Sob ... He had a family to support. There were too many people, so he was poor! He really couldn''t afford to spend here.

    Even though he had heard that the Yao family''s food was very expensive, he had never dreamed that the food here would be so ridiculously expensive. When he saw the price, his heart ached so much that it bled. However, since he had entered, wouldn''t it be a little embarrassing if he left without eating anything?

    After all, he was once a famous person in the divine realm. Although there might not be many people who knew about him now, he could not even get over such an embarrassing matter.

    Forget it! Since he was here! Then don''te for nothing!

    In the end, Dongfang Lin made up his mind and ordered the cheapest dish, hot and sour shredded potatoes.

    Speaking of which, he had lived in the immortal realm for so long, and he really didn''t know what a potato was. It didn''t seem to be something from the immortal realm.

    However, when he was done ordering, he caught a glimpse of the waiter''s disbelieving gaze, which made him want to find a hole in the ground to hide in. It looked like he was still embarrassed, Wuwu ...

    "That ... I just want to make it up to you first. If it''s delicious, then we can order something else!" Dongfang Linughed awkwardly and exined. However, he regretted it immediately after exining. Wasn''t he trying to hide something? What''s the point of exining!

    However, the waiter was more cultured and said,""I should!" Then, he retreated.

    After the waiter left, Dongfang Lin couldn''t help but wipe away the cold sweat on his forehead. Woo.....He didn''t want toe here anymore!

    He did not expect that after not moving around in the divine realm for so many years, he would lose so much face the moment he came out! How could he endure this!

    Unfortunately, his two subordinates did not understand what their master meant and did not see the price on the price list. When they saw that Dongfang Lin had only ordered one dish, the two of them could not help but ask in a low voice,""My Lord, is one dish enough?"

    Fortunately, the two of them spoke in a low voice. Otherwise, Dongfang Lin would be even more depressed. However, Dongfang Lin was equally unhappy when he heard their words.

    "We are gods. Eating is not the most important thing. The most important thing is to gain some experience." Dongfang Lin said calmly. However, he was definitely not calm in his heart!

    "You''re right, master!" When the two subordinates heard Dongfang Lin''s words, they quickly ttered him.

    At this moment, the hot and sour shredded potatoes that Dongfang Lin had ordered were also served. Along with the dishes, there was also a bowl of rice.

    "Please enjoy your meal." The waiter said respectfully and then left.

    After the waiter left, Dongfang Lin and his two subordinates stared at the te of potato strips in a daze.

    Dongfang Lin was thinking that the dish was quite beautiful. The light yellow fine silk coupled with the red shredded chili made it look very pleasing to the eye. It was no wonder that their dishes could be sold at sky-high prices. This was even the cheapest dish.

    Then, he picked up a piece with his chopsticks and tasted it. He was shocked by what he saw!

    Oh my God! How could this dish be so delicious? That ... Should be potato strips! The spiciness had a hint of sourness, and it was crunchy. He couldn''t put down his chopsticks after eating a mouthful. His appetite was simply great! With this thought in mind, the speed at which he took the food naturally became faster and faster. His two subordinates saw their master eating so happily and couldn''t help but swallow their saliva. However, they didn''t dare to snatch food from the Tiger''s mouth of their master, because looking at the way their master protected his food, they might die!

    Poor Dongfang Lin. Even though he had never been a fan of food, he had eaten many exotic delicacies. But now, he had been captured by a te of ordinary hot and sour shredded potatoes. Moreover, after finishing one te, he still wasn''t satisfied, so he ordered a few more tes and let his subordinates try them. As a result, the three of them began to gobble down the food.

    "My Lord, this dish is really too delicious!" A subordinate''s mouth was full of food, but he didn''t forget to praise her.

    However, Dongfang Lin didn''t have the time to pay attention to him at the moment. He was only focused on eating.

    "Ten more!" Another subordinate shouted.

    Gradually, the number of customers in the restaurant also increased. When those customers saw the way they ate, they nced at the stacks of tes on their table that were half the height of a person. Everyone secretly despised them. They were really country bumpkins who had not seen the world. Who would eat so crazily?

    How much money was that! Yes! They were mainly worried about the money! If it were him, they would definitely not be willing to be so extravagant.

    With feelings of envy, jealousy, and hatred, everyone took their seats. However, they kept peeking at Dongfang Lin and the others with envious eyes from time to time. Dongfang Lin and the others, who were eating happily, werepletely unaware of it.

    However, when it was time to pay, Dongfang Lin and the other two were dumbfounded.

    "How much did you say?" Dongfang Lin gulped and blinked as he asked. Was he hearing things? She must be hearing things! How could it be more than 20000?

 Chapter 2150 Working At The Yao Family House (3)

    "A total of 20100 top-grade crystals." The waiter said without changing his expression.

    "Twenty ... Twenty thousand? We didn''t eat much! Why is it so expensive?" Dongfang Lin''s two subordinates could not help but ask.

    "A te of hot and sour shredded potatoes costs 100 top-grade crystals, and you''ve eaten 201 tes. Count how much it costs!" The waiter said indifferently, but in his heart, he couldn''t help but think,"these three people can''t be thinking of eating the Overlord''s meal, right?" Hehe! It would be great if that was the case! Recently, no one had dared to cause trouble in the Yao family building. They were so bored that their hair was about to grow!

    Then, he nced at Dongfang Lin and the other two and thought,''I wonder if these three can take a beating?'' There were quite a few of them, and they all wanted to practice.

    "That many?" Dongfang Lin waspletely dumbfounded after hearing what the waiter had to say. He looked at the tes on the table and was at a loss for words! The evidence was irrefutable, and he couldn''t refute it even if he wanted to. However, it was fortunate that he didn''t know what the waiter was thinking. Otherwise, he might have vomited blood.

    But now, it was enough to make him depressed, because, because he didn''t seem to have any money! However, he might get beaten up if he said this! He could already see some people rubbing their fists and getting ready for action.

    "I can''t help it, you guys eat too much." The waiter shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly. The three of them had eaten more than 200 tes. He had not expected this! In just a short while, they had used up all the potatoes in the shop. During this period, they had to go up the mountain a few times to get more before they had enough.

    "Uh! Can I meet the owner of this shop?" Dongfang Lin whispered after some thought.

    "I''m sorry, my master is not seeing guests. " The waiter refused without even thinking.

    "But I really have something to see her for! It''s very important!" Dongfang Lin emphasized.

    Who knew that after the waiter heard his words, his originally calm face revealed a trace of ridicule. Then, he heard the waiter reply,""Your Excellency, not to mention that my master won''t see you, even if he does, you''ll have to pay for the meal first!"

    "Don''t worry, I won''t go back on my word on the meal. " Dongfang Lin''s face burned when he heard this. Damn it, even though he wanted to get close to Leng ruoxue and fight for a free meal, this waiter was so direct and had said it without giving him any face. He was really ashamed!

    Wu...When had he ever done such an embarrassing thing! Dongfang Lin wanted to cry but had no tears. Then, he gave his subordinates a look, hoping that they would take over the matter. However, when his two subordinates heard the price, they were dumbfounded. They did not know how to react when they saw Dongfang Lin''s look.

    In the end, the Furious Dongfang Lin had no choice but to kick his subordinate under the table. He then gritted his teeth."You two, pay for the meal!" ''Damn it!'' Did he have to make it so clear?

    When the two subordinates heard this, their faces instantly turned pale. They, they didn''t bring that much money!

    The waiter was already impatient when he saw them pushing each other around. Then, he heard the two subordinates tell Dongfang Lin that he didn''t have that much money on him. The waiter was annoyed at once.

    "You guys dared to eat so much without money?" The waiter roared angrily. In an instant, the eyes of all the guests in the hall were drawn over. When Dongfang Lin saw this, his entire face flushed red, and he wanted to find a hole to hide in.

    "Don''t worry, we won''t renege on our debt!" Dongfang Lin''s face was red, and his voice was as soft as a mosquito.

    "In that case, quickly pay for the meal!" The waiter urged.

    "That ... Do you only ept top-grade crystals? Do you ept anything else?" Dongfang Lin asked tentatively. Top-grade crystals were not cabbages, and they couldn''t possibly carry so many on them. Besides, he didn''t have the habit of carrying money. After all, he would bring one or two subordinates with him wherever he went. However, it was impossible for his subordinates to carry so many top-grade crystals with them!

    "Yes, but we don''t ept trash. We don''t want it if it''s not in our eyes!" The waiter thought for a moment and said.

    Dongfang Lin was instantly relieved when he heard this! Although he didn''t have any top-grade crystals on him, he believed that he still had some good things with him. At least, it should be enough to pay for the meal!

    "Don''t worry, you''ll definitely be satisfied with what I have. " Dongfang Lin let out a long sigh of relief.

    "Since that''s the case, let''s go upstairs and set the price!" After the waiter finished speaking, he directly led Dongfang Lin and the other two to a private room upstairs.

    In the private room, Cheng Wu had been paying attention to the situation downstairs. When he saw the waiter bringing three people up, he did not show any surprise on his face. Instead, he looked as if it was a matter of course.

    Because whenever there was an emergency, the waiters would bring them to him and let him handle it.

    Cheng Wu looked at Dongfang Lin, who was blushing, and smiled.""Please take a seat, the three of you!"

    "Thank you!" Dongfang Lin expressed his thanks and sat down.

    "Why aren''t you guys sitting?" ncing at the two people who were still standing, Cheng Wu casually asked.

    "We''ll just stand. " The two of them quickly said. They had always felt that they had made a big mistake and ate too much, so they didn''t dare to sit down. Besides, their Lord was still here! If his Lord didn''t say anything, they wouldn''t dare to sit.

    Cheng Wu did not force them when he saw their reaction. Then, he turned to look at Dongfang Lin and said,""Sir, do you not have enough money?"

    "Yes! We left home in a hurry, so we didn''t bring too much money with us. I hope you can forgive us. " Dongfang Lin''s face was filled with embarrassment. In fact, he didn''t expect the food here to be so expensive, and they had eaten so much, so it was a tragedy.

    "It''s okay. Everyone has times when they can''t make ends meet. However, you still have to pay!" Cheng Wuughed.

    "Of course. So, I want to use something to pay off the debt." Dongfang Lin said gloomily.

    "Sure, but we''ll decide the price." Cheng Wu reminded.

    "What you say? Isn''t it at the market price?" Hearing this, Dongfang Lin asked in surprise. Although he had lived for a long time, he had very little experience in haggling. Therefore, for a moment, he had be a lost littlemb. Cheng Wu''s words had also made him feel a little ufortable. To put it bluntly, he was not used to it.

    "How is that possible?" Cheng Wu''s smile was very friendly. However, his words made Dongfang Lin feel that he was definitely a vampire.

    However, he had too little experience in this area. Hence, he was no match for the wily and cunning Cheng Wu.

    After a few rounds, Dongfang Lin was defeated.

    The items that he had taken out, including the best fire ginseng that was close to a thousand years old, had all been belittled by Cheng Wu. In addition, while he was trying to attack him, Cheng Wu had also taken out the same items in his hands topare with those he had. Afterparing them, Dongfang Lin and the other two were all silent.

    Because they really had nothing to say! This, this was too much of a bully! Everything in the other party''s hands was priceless and couldn''t be bought even with money! What''s the point ofpeting!

    For a moment, Dongfang Lin really wanted to kill him and take his treasure! However, he was only thinking about it casually. He was clear that this Yao n Building belonged to Leng ruoxue. If he really touched her people, that girl would definitely kill him without a second word!

    After a series of blows, Dongfang Lin had no choice but to agree to the price that Cheng Wu had set for his items. However, after calcting everything, he found out that all of his items had only been discounted to 15000 top-grade crystals. He was still short of 5000!

    What should he do?

    Dongfang Lin looked at his two dumbfounded subordinates and was even more at a loss.

    Wu ... He looked pitifully at Cheng Wu without saying a word. In the end, Cheng Wu could no longer bear his resentful gaze and suggested,""Why don''t you three stay here and work?"

    "Work?" Dongfang Lin''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    "Yup! I provide food and amodation, two days off a month, and the pay is five top grade crystal stones a month. If the business is good, there will be a bonus and pills. " Cheng Wu said with a smile. He had already seen that the person in front of him had extraordinary strength, so he really didn''t mind having such an expert in the store!

    Five pieces of high-grade crystal stones a month. They owed the other party five thousand top-grade crystal stones. With this conversion, how long would the three of them have to work here?

    Dongfang Lin wasn''t the only one who was trying to settle the score. His two subordinates were doing the same thing. However, in the end, the three of them burst into tears because they realized that they couldn''t count. It seemed like they would have to work here for a long time! As for how long it would take, none of the three of them could calcte.

    "How is it? Stay and work! I''ll pay you back very soon. " Cheng Wu tried to entice him. His eyes were sparkling as he looked at Dongfang Lin, as if he was looking at a money tree.

    "Alright! However, can I meet Leng ruoxue first?" Dongfang Linpromised. In fact, he could also arrange for a subordinate to go home and withdraw the money, but this matter would be exposed if he did so. However, he really did not want too many people to know about such an embarrassing matter. After all, he was just working to pay off his debts, and time would pass very quickly. After all, to gods, a thousand years was just the blink of an eye.

    Hearing Dongfang Lin agree, Cheng Wu''s gaze towards him became even gentler. However, he could not make the decision to see his own miss.

    At the thought of this, Cheng Wu said,''you should work to pay off your debts first! Young miss doesn''t have a good impression of people who owe her a debt. We can talk about thister. "

    "Alright then!" Dongfang Lin had no choice but to agree.

    Just like that, Dongfang Lin and his two subordinates began their career.

    Naturally, Cheng Wu would not hide such a thing from Leng ruoxue and the others.

    After hearing Cheng Wu''s description, uncle long rushed in front of him and asked,""What did you say that person''s name was?"

 Chapter 2151 Then, You Still Dare To Come?(1)

    "He told me his name is Dongfang Lin. Why? Was there a problem? Could he be a spy sent by Lord Cheng''s residence? I''ll chase him away!" Cheng Wu saw uncle Long''s agitated reaction and said angrily. However, he changed his mind and said,"No! He still owes us money for our meal! Even if we want to chase him away, we have to wait for him to pay for the meal!"

    Upon hearing this, several ck lines slid down uncle Long''s forehead. He couldn''t help but secretlyin. This brat is really into money. But this is also good. Only a man like this can run the house!

    "Kid, he wasn''t sent by the Divine Master''s estate, but he''s rted to them!" Uncle long said with a mysterious expression.

    "Then we''ll really have to chase him away!" Cheng Wu said.

    "No! He can''t be chased out because he''s Sir Yu''s subordinate. " Uncle long said hurriedly. This brat was really impatient. He didn''t even let him finish speaking, causing the sense of mystery he had umted for a long time to be wasted.

    "What?" Uncle Long''s words left everyone dumbfounded.

    "Uncle long, Are you sure?" Leng ruoxue confirmed.

    "I''m sure, I''m very sure!" Uncle long nodded heavily. Then, he exined Dongfang Lin''s identity and his rtionship with Dongfang Yue in detail.

    "No wonder he said he wanted to see miss!" Cheng Wu mumbled to himself after hearing this.

    "Miss, will you see him?" Cheng Wu asked.

    "He''s gone!" Leng ruoxue said with certainty.

    "Uh!" Leng ruoxue''s answer left everyone dumbfounded once again.

    Upon seeing their expressions, Leng ruoxue smiled faintly and said,""He didn''t tell me that he was master''s subordinate, and he also owes our Yao n house money. Even if we want to see him, we should wait until he pays back the money first. What do you think?"

    "What Xue ''er said makes sense!" The master of the ning family said first.

    "En, girl, don''t be in a hurry to see him, let him suffer a little first." Cang suggested.

    "Should we tell bingyao and Qingyang about this?" Uncle long couldn''t help but ask when he heard everyone''s opinions and his ideas.

    "You can tell them, but don''t let them go to Dongfang Lin now." Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    "I''ll go and talk to them!" Cheng Wu volunteered.

    With that, he left.

    Not long after, Bing Yao and Qing Yang, who had heard the news, came out of the room as expected.

    When he saw Leng ruoxue, Bing Yao said excitedly,""Xue ''er, has Dongfang Lin reallye?" He didn''t dare to believe what he had just heard, so he needed to confirm it. He would only believe it if he heard it from Leng ruoxue.

    "Someone called Dongfang Lin dide. However, he''s currently working at the Yao n, so I''m not sure if he''s master''s subordinate." Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "It shouldn''t be wrong!" Bing Yao said. Then, he looked at Leng ruoxue carefully and said,""Xue ''er, I''ve seen Dongfang Lin before. Do you want me to confirm it?"

    "Sure, but don''t let him find out. I don''t want to see him now!" Leng ruoxue warned.

    "Don''t worry! I won''t let him find out. " Bing Yao promised and then left the Leng family''s main residence with Qing Yang.

    Seeing the two of them leave, uncle long asked curiously,""Xue ''er, I''ll go and take a look too."

    "Uncle long, you can just look at the screen. There''s no need to go to the Yao family building to look." Leng ruoxue helplessly reminded them. They had all treated the light screen as mere decoration.

    "Hehe! How could I have forgotten about the light screen?" Uncle long said with some embarrassment. After he finished speaking, he immediately ran to the light screen while the others followed behind. However, Leng ruoxue, the demon and Cang were still sitting in their original seats.

    After confirming, master ning quickly returned to Leng ruoxue''s side and said,"Xue ''er, it''s really him. Aren''t you going to take a look?"

    "I''m not going!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile. Actually, she knew it was him. Cang and Qing Jue had both confirmed it with her through voice transmission. However, so what if it was him? She didn''t know Dongfang Lin and didn''t know why he hade, so she naturally wouldn''t take the initiative to offer herself.

    "Hmm, it''s fine if you don''t want to see him. There''s nothing special about Dongfang Lin. But Xue ''er, do you really n to see him after he pays off the money he owes the Yao n? That''ll probably take a long time. " The master of the ning family said with some sympathy. He pitied Dongfang Lin. He wondered if Xue ''er''s refusal to see him counted as taking her anger out on him. After all, master Yu''s subordinates had not performed well in front of Xue ''er.

    "It''s only right and proper to pay back what you owe. Moreover, time is nothing to gods." Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "Uh! That''s what you say, but I believe that Dongfang Lin will definitely be depressed. " The master of the ning family said with certainty.

    "That''s his business, who asked him to eat so many dishes? and those were the cheapest ones in the Yao family building! If it was the most expensive one, he would probably have to sell himself to the Yao n for the rest of his life. " Leng ruoxueughed and teased.

    "Hehe! If he can really work for us for the rest of his life, then we''ll be in for it. " The master of the ning familyughed evilly.

    "If Godfather wants him to work for the Yao n for the rest of his life, isn''t that easy?" Leng ruoxueughed.

    "You have a way?" Upon hearing this, master ning''s eyes lit up and he looked at Leng ruoxue with anticipation.

    "The items in the Yao n are all very expensive. If he identally breaks one or two of them, I''m afraid he''ll have to stay in the Yao n for the rest of his life." Leng ruoxue reminded.

    "That makes sense!" The master of the ning family was stunned for a moment before he spoke. However, his sympathy for Dongfang Lin grew even deeper. Although he was the one who had started the conversation, he didn''t expect Xue ''er to take it seriously!

    At this moment, Cang, who was in Leng ruoxue''s arms, raised her head and said indifferently,""Girl, leave this to me! I promise he''ll pay so much that he won''t even be able to wear his underwear!"

    After saying that, he disappeared in a sh.

    "Uh! Senior Cang is really a man of action. " The master of the ning family couldn''t help wiping the cold sweat on his forehead. The sympathy he felt for Dongfang Lin had already turned into a torrential River that flowed endlessly!

    "What bad things have you guys done this time?" At this time, uncle long also came back and nced at the strange face of the master of the ning family, asking curiously.

    "I didn''t do anything bad. It''s just that I wanted Dongfang Lin to work at the Yao n tower for the rest of his life, so senior Cang went to carry out this task." The master of the ning family told the truth. After he finished speaking, he felt cold sweat flowing down his body.

    "Let him work in the Yao n Building for the rest of his life? This was a good idea! Dongfang Lin''s intelligence is well-known in the divinity!" Ao Jie, who happened to be walking over, heard this and expressed his opinion.

    After hearing this, uncle long pondered for a moment and said,""Hmm, that''s a good idea! However, Dongfang Lin isn''t easy to fool. If we use force, he might not yield!"

    "Uncle long, don''t worry. Cang has a way." Leng ruoxue said confidently.

 Chapter 2152 Then, You Still Dare To Come?(2)

    Hearing her words, uncle long and the others didn''t have anything to worry about. However, Dongfang Lin didn''t realize at all that he was about to be tricked.

    At the same time, Bing Yao and Qing Yang, who had left the Leng family''s main residence, had also arrived at the foot of the Yao family building. However, they had promised Xue ''er that they would not be discovered by Dongfang Lin, so they walked to the front of the Yao family building and took a disguise pill.

    As soon as the two of them walked into the Yao family building, they saw Dongfang Lin standing in the middle of the hall, wearing a veryical apron to wee guests. The two of them tried their best not tough out loud, but they were alreadyughing inside.

    When Dongfang Lin saw the two of them, he didn''t doubt them. He immediately came up to them with a red face and said,""This way, please."

    At this moment, Dongfang Lin was in an extremely awkward position because his current position was the same as the waiter who had received him before. However, after he arrived, this position belonged to him. Furthermore, because he was very restrained in the beginning, Cheng Wu thought of this method to let him stand in the Yao family building''s main hall with this image so that he could train his own face and avoid being embarrassed.

    As a result, he was in for a tragedy.

    Not only did he have to receive many guests every day, but he also had to endure the strange looks from everyone. This was an experience that he had never experienced before! It could be considered a novel experience! However, he really didn''t want this kind of novel experience! Wu...Who could save him? Dongfang Lin howled at the sky in his heart, but he couldn''t dy his work.

    More importantly, Cheng Wu had said that as a member of the service industry, he had to maintain a perfect and friendly smile when he was working. Therefore, although his face was a little stiff, he could notck a smile.

    When they saw Dongfang Lin''s mouth Twitch into an ugly smile, Bing Yao and Qing Yang didn''t know what to say. Well ... Dongfang Lin looked quite pitiful, but now wasn''t the time to pity him. Otherwise, they might be med for his anger! Thinking of Cang, the two of them chose to stay out of this world! Who asked that guy to be so wild and violent!

    "What do you two want to eat?" Dongfang Lin asked mechanically after the two of them were seated.

    "I''ll have a te of hot and sour potato strips!" The two of them nced at the menu and ordered the cheapest dish. After all, the two of them were not here to eat. It would be embarrassing if they left without eating anything, so they could only reluctantly order one. Unfortunately, they did not know that Dongfang Lin had a deep hatred for hot and sour shredded potatoes. Otherwise, they would definitely not have ordered this dish.

    As expected, Dongfang Lin''s face immediately darkened when he heard those words!

    Then, without even saying a word, he left without looking back.

    Seeing this, Bing Yao and Qing Yang were puzzled. They didn''t say anything to make the other unhappy, did they? Why did the other party give them such a hard time?

    At this moment, another waiter walked up to them and said with an apologetic face,""I''m sorry, he''s new here and hasn''t gotten into his zone yet. I hope you don''t mind if he''s been rude. " The one who spoke was the waiter who had received Dongfang Lin.

    "It doesn''t matter! We can understand!" Bing Yao quickly said after hearing the waiter''s words. He couldn''t help but think to himself,''it would be strange if that guy could enter the state!''

    "That''s good! In order topensate the two of you, we''ll give you this dish for free today. I hope you enjoy your meal. " The waiter said with a smile. The smile on his face was unusually warm, like a spring breeze that warmed people''s hearts.

    The waiter then turned around and left. He then went to find Dongfang Lin and told him the news.

    Dongfang Lin was dumbfounded when he heard this. Then, he suppressed his anger and asked,""On what basis? Where did I not do well? Why are you putting the me on me again?" He was very angry because this was not the first time. Every time the waiter gave someone a free meal, he would find him and tell him in private. The consequence of the free meal was that he would bear all the debts and he would have to pay for it!

    "Your service attitude is bad, and you dare to give the customers a hard time! How many times do I have to tell you, we are in the service industry! You have to treat guests like family, but you! The customer didn''t say anything bad, but once you heard that someone ordered the hot and sour shredded potato, you immediately changed your face. As usual, which customer would dare toe? The reputation that our Yao n has built up with great difficulty can not be destroyed in your hands, so it''s not an injustice for you to pay for this loss, right?" The waiter told the truth and reason.

    "I''m advising you! Don''t always hold grudges against the shredded potatoes. After all, all the vegetables in the past had already entered your stomachs. If you want to me someone, me your greedy mouths. What does it have to do with the shredded potatoes? He was eaten by you, and now he has to take the me for you. How wronged would that be!" The waiter continued, not giving Dongfang Lin any chance to speak.

    After hearing all this, Dongfang Lin couldn''t refute it at all. This fact made Dongfang Lin very depressed.

    However, after saying all this, the waiter immediately turned around and left. Before he left, he carefully reminded Dongfang Lin and the other two, and warned them that if they did not do a good job, their money would be deducted! As for the dishes that Bing Yao and Qing Yang had ordered, they naturally didn''t need Dongfang Lin to deliver them.

    As soon as the waiter left, Dongfang Lin''s two subordinates immediately put on bitter faces and looked at Dongfang Lin pitifully.""My Lord, how long will we have to do this? I''m peeling potatoes so much that I''m about to throw up!"

    The potatoes had piled up into a mountain in front of them, and they had been peeling them for a few days. They really didn''t want to continue living like this.

    "What nonsense are you talking about? hurry up and get to work. As long as you pay off the money you owe, we can leave." Dongfang Lin heard his subordinate''sints and quickly reproached him. In fact, he also wanted to leave! However, they could not leave just like that. Otherwise, how would he be able to face Leng ruoxue in the future? hence, he could only endure it. He even held onto a glimmer of hope that he might meet Leng ruoxue if he stayed here!

    He felt a little better thinking about this.

    At this time, one of his subordinates suggested,""Master, if this really doesn''t work, I''ll go back and withdraw the money! We don''t want to work here anymore!"

    "Withdraw money? What are you going to say when you go back? We owe them money for their meals, is this something to be proud of?" Hearing this, Dongfang Lin''s eyes immediately widened. Wu...If he wanted people to know about this, he would''ve told them to go back and get the money. However, he didn''t want too many people to know about such an embarrassing thing, so he would rather work here to pay off his debts.

    "That, that ..." The subordinate was speechless.

    "Don''t do that, hurry up and get to work!" Dongfang Lin urged.

    "Yes!" The two subordinates resigned themselves to their fate. If their master was not in a hurry, there was no use in them being anxious! Moreover, it was really embarrassing to eat without money to pay!

    Following that, Dongfang Lin''s two subordinates immediately buried their heads in their work.

 Chapter 2153 You Still Dare To Come Here?(3)

    At this moment, another waiter walked up to Dongfang Lin and pointed at him,""Come with me to the storeroom to get some tes."

    "Moving tes?" Dongfang Lin blinked in confusion. Why are you moving tes? Are there not enough tes? Besides, a small thing like moving tes doesn''t need two people, right? He was very puzzled, but he still followed the waiter.

    The waiter brought Dongfang Lin to the storeroom and pointed at the small mountain of tes that took up more than half of the storeroom.""You should check the tes first. Then, we''ll take them out together."

    "Oh!" Dongfang Lin nodded. This was very easy. He could find out the number with a sweep of his divine sense. However, when he wanted to use his divine sense, he found that his divine sense was restricted. He couldn''t use his divine sense here. This fact puzzled him no matter how much he thought about it.

    "I can''t use my divine sense here?" Dongfang Lin turned around and asked with a puzzled expression.

    "We can not! Otherwise, I wouldn''t have called you here to help. " The waiter said calmly.

    "I see." After hearing the waiter''s exnation, Dongfang Lin''s question finally had an answer. Then, he resigned himself to his fate and began to count the tes.

    After an unknown amount of time, Dongfang Lin began to feel a little dizzy. At this moment, he was the only one left in the storeroom. As for the waiter who hade with him, he had been called away earlier and had not returned yet, so the task of counting the tes had fallen to him.

    After counting for so long, he was about to vomit. He had just sat down in the empty space of the warehouse and was about to take a rest when he suddenly heard a crash. He looked up and saw a pile of tes half the height of a man falling down in a magnificent manner less than half a meter in front of him. All the tes were broken into two pieces.

    Seeing this, Dongfang Lin was dumbfounded.

    How did this happen? Why did these tes break by themselves?

    Just as Dongfang Lin was puzzled, the waiter returned. Seeing this, he immediately jumped up in shock and yelled,"You ... You actually broke so many tes?"

    As he shouted, a group of people ran in noisily!

    The group of people looked at the broken te on the ground, then all looked at Dongfang Lin with hostility. Dongfang Lin''s scalp suddenly went numb. Did they really think that they were the ones who had broken the te?

    With that in mind, Dongfang Lin said very indifferently,""These tes have nothing to do with me. I didn''t break them."

    "Who else could it be? You were the only one here just now!" When the waiter heard Dongfang Lin''s words, he immediately jumped up and roared in rage.

    "It really wasn''t me!" Dongfang Lin was really at a loss for words. He felt extremely aggrieved. What the hell was this! Was it because there was no one else here that he had to take the me?

    The more Dongfang Lin thought about it, the more indignant he felt. Even when he was being hunted down by the fog, he had never suffered such a grievance. But today, he was experiencing the feeling of being wronged. This feeling was really ...

    "Who is that? It can''t be that the te broke on its own!" The waiter shouted.

    "It really did shatter on its own." Dongfang Lin sighed. However, he had also understood that no one would believe his words.

    "I want to see steward Cheng," he said after some thought.

    "Don''t even think about reneging on this matter when you see steward Cheng!" The waiter shouted angrily. However, he still brought Dongfang Lin to see Cheng Wu.

    In the same private room, Cheng Wu and Dongfang Lin were still sitting face to face. After listening to the waiter''s report, Cheng Wu remained silent. However, his eyes would asionally nce at Dongfang Lin, as if waiting for him to speak first.

    "Manager Cheng! I really didn''t break those tes, I''m not that clumsy. " After a long while, Dongfang Lin finally calmed down a little and began to talk about martial arts with a calm expression.

    "Of course I believe you, but there was no one else in the warehouse at the time. You said you didn''t break it, but you have to show some evidence! Otherwise, I won''t be able to answer to the higher-ups! Those tes were all made by miss and our family''s armament Masters, so logically speaking, they shouldn''t be that easy to break, but they just happened to be broken. Moreover, the price of those tes is very expensive, not something ordinary tes canpare to, do you understand?" Cheng Wu said with a faint smile. He was filled with sympathy for Dongfang Lin. If Cang wanted to scheme against him, how could he escape?

    Yes! The te storm that Dongfang Lin had experienced earlier was caused by Cang. It was self-evident.

    Evidence? He definitely couldn ''t. After all, he didn''t expect the ident at that time, so how could he have thought of leaving evidence? however, Dongfang Lin could somewhat understand Cheng Wu''s words. Following that, he looked at Cheng Wu with a vexed expression and said,""I wonder how steward Cheng ns to deal with this matter?"

    "These tes can only be considered as broken by you for the time being. You willpensate for them at a discounted price. When you produce evidence, we can prove your innocence." Cheng Wu said helplessly.

    Yes! He was helpless. He couldn''t understand why the youngdy and the others would do something so unnecessary. Wasn''t this fellow the subordinate of the young miss ''master? Why did he still scheme against him like this? Wouldn''t it be better to just think of a way to take him in!

    In reality, Leng ruoxue''s actions werergely due to Dongfang Yue and the others ''previous actions. This kind of behavior was called taking out her anger on them!

    Although she didn''t teach Dongfang Yue and the others a lesson, it didn''t mean that she wasn''t angry. Now, Dongfang Yue''s younger brother hade to her door of his own ord. How could she let him go so easily? as for Dongfang Lin, he was unlucky enough to take the me for Dongfang Yue and the others. However, he didn''t know about it yet.

    After hearing Cheng Wu''s exnation, Dongfang Lin could only nod helplessly. There was nothing else he could say! However, he was extremely depressed in his heart. He was unparalleled in his wisdom and resourcefulness, so how did he end up in such a situation today?

    However, when he heard the price of the tes that Cheng Wu had mentioned, he felt his vision turn ck and his mind went nk. His ears were buzzing and he was in a daze.

    This was because Cheng Wu had said that the broken tes were worth about five hundred thousand top-grade crystals after a discount. This was even after giving him a twenty percent discount on ount of their good rtionship. Otherwise, the price would have been even higher.

    At this moment, Dongfang Lin really wished he could faint. That way, he wouldn''t have to face this huge debt. However, after the daze, he was unusually clear-headed, and more importantly, a God wouldn''t faint so easily. However, the viin in his heart was already beating his chest and stamping his feet in grief and indignation, crying bitterly and shedding tears.

    Dongfang Lin''s part-time career seemed to be far away.

    However, could he refuse thepensation that the other party asked for?

    The answer was no! If he really rejected her, he would no longer have the face to appear in front of Leng ruoxue in the future. Hence, he could only admit that he was unlucky.

    Time passed.

    One monthter, on a certain day.

    Leng ruoxue suddenly thought of Dongfang Lin, who was working in the Yao n''s building, so she looked for Cheng Wu to ask.

    When Leng ruoxue heard from Cheng Wu that Dongfang Lin''s initial uneasiness had turned into his current willingness to do as he pleased, she was very surprised. She did not expect this guy''s ability to adapt to things to be so strong.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue smiled and instructed,""Let Dongfang Line here! I''ll see him. "

    "Yes!" When Cheng Wu heard this, he was very happy for Dongfang Lin. After all, the two of them had been getting along quite well during this period of time. Although they were not brothers, they still had a deep friendship.

    After that, Cheng Wu informed Dongfang Lin of the news.

    Dong Fang Lin patted Cheng Wu''s shoulder gratefully and thanked him. Then, he impatiently went up the mountain.

    After entering the Leng family''s main residence, he was led to the garden. Dongfang Lin saw ady sitting opposite him with a single nce. Needless to say, thatdy was Leng ruoxue.

    Sitting across from the woman was a handsome, noble, and extraordinary man. Dongfang Lin''s eyes lit up. This man was the most outstanding one he had ever seen, aside from master Yu.

    Then, Dongfang Lin walked up to the two of them and said with a faint smile,""May I ask if you are miss Leng? I''m Dongfang Lin. "

    When Leng ruoxue heard Dongfang Lin''s words, she turned around and nodded her head slightly. Only then did she start to size up Dongfang Lin.

    Dongfang Lin''s appearance was 70% simr to Dongfang Yue ''s. Both of them were good-looking, tall, sturdy, and had outstanding temperaments. As for strength, although they were both reverent-god level experts, Dongfang Lin was clearly inferior to Dongfang Yue.

    In an instant, Leng ruoxue had finished sizing up Dongfang Lin and came to a conclusion. At the same time, Dongfang Lin was also sizing up Leng ruoxue.

    The woman in front of him was indeed devastatingly beautiful, and Leng ruoxue, who was right in front of him, was obviously more beautiful than what he had seen in the image. She had the aura of a King and her talent was rather demonic. Hence, he was very satisfied with Leng ruoxue. However, he could not understand why there was someone among the people around his big brother who would look down on Leng ruoxue.

    After sizing each other up, Leng ruoxue invited Dongfang Lin to take a seat.

    "I''ve long heard that Your Excellency Dongfang Lin wants to see me. Is there anything I can help you with?" Leng ruoxue pretended to be confused.

    "Uh! Dongfang Yue is my big brother, and I''m also master Yu''s subordinate. I heard from my big brother that miss Leng is master Yu''s new disciple, so I thought ofing to see miss Leng. " Although Dongfang Lin did not know if Leng ruoxue knew his identity, he still answered her directly.

    "Did you know that Dongfang Yue and the others had some disputes with me before?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "I know," Dongfang Lin was very honest.

    "And you still dare toe? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll take the opportunity to make things difficult for you?" Leng ruoxue asked out of curiosity. In reality, she had indeed caused him trouble. This fellow had also been working at the Yao n Building for over a month.

 Chapter 2154 What Are You Doing Here (1)

    "I''m not afraid! They are them, and I am me. I believe that miss Leng is not someone who can''t distinguish right from wrong. " Dongfang Lin said confidently.

    "That''s not necessarily true. I''m a vengeful person. " Leng ruoxue said with a half-smile.

    "Uh!" Dongfang Lin didn''t know how to continue the conversation. He could only look at Leng ruoxue helplessly.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxueughed in her heart. Then, she asked,""Has Your Excellency Dongfang Lin gotten used to the Yao n tower?"

    "I''m still alright!" Dongfang Lin couldn''t help but wipe the cold sweat off his forehead and thought,''is this considered touching on a sore spot? Wu...This was the most embarrassing thing he had ever done in his life! Of course, he was referring to the fact that he did not bring enough money for dinner.

    "Then do a good job! I''ll try to pay off my debt as soon as possible and go home. " Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "I will!" Dongfang Lin was very depressed. With just a monthly payment of five high-grade crystal stones, who knew how long it would take for him to pay back his debt? he no longer had any confidence, and might have to sell to the Yao n for the rest of his life.

    At the thought of this, Dongfang Lin''s mind turned and he said,""Miss Leng, I wonder if I can change my position? The current job is a bit of a waste of talent for me. "

    "Mr. Dongfang Lin, you really don''t know what modesty is! Tell me! What position do you want? I''ll think about it. " Leng ruoxue nced at Dongfang Lin and said indifferently. She had heard about Dongfang Lin''s intelligence from uncle long and the others, so she had no intention of letting him continue working as a waiter. She wouldn''t give him what he wanted so easily! Hehe!

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue felt that she was very bad.

    "I can be miss Leng''s think tank and assist miss Leng in achieving great things." Dongfang Lin quickly said, his expression calm.

    "Do I have something important to do?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes and pretended to be innocent.

    "Uh!" Dongfang Lin''s words were stuck in his throat because of Leng ruoxue''s innocent expression. After a long while, he took a few deep breaths before he said,""Miss Leng, don''t you want to avenge master Yu? With my advice, it''ll definitely be like adding wings to a Tiger for miss Leng. "

    "Of course, I will avenge my master. But I want to know if you are only representing yourself or Dongfang Yue and the others." Leng ruoxue asked calmly. One could not tell from her expression that she was happy or angry. She did not seem to be overjoyed by Dongfang Lin''s words at all.

    Seeing this, Dongfang Lin was even more satisfied with Leng ruoxue. However, this little girl did not seem to be too satisfied with him! This fact gave him a headache and made him feel helpless.

    "I''m representing myself for now, but I''ll think of a way to convince my brothers. " Dongfang Lin said after some thought.

    "Miss Leng, I am very sincere. It is not entirely because I owe you a huge debt that I made such a decision. In fact, I came to see miss Leng for this purpose. I just didn''t expect that the visit to the Yao family building would cause me to owe a huge amount of money. Therefore, it took me so long to see miss Leng. Now it seems that I can only use this method to pay off my debt. I hope miss Leng doesn''t mind." Dongfang Lin exined.

    Seeing Dongfang Lin''s sincerity, Leng ruoxue''s impression of him improved a lot. Her attitude also softened a lot. She smiled at Dongfang Lin and said,""Since you have this intention, I will certainly fulfill your wish. However, if Dongfang Yue and the others are really unwilling, you don''t have to force them. I don''tck those people by my side!"

    "I understand!" Dongfang Lin nodded. It seemed like Leng ruoxue was someone who could clearly distinguish between kindness and hatred. He then stood up and bowed to Leng ruoxue. He said respectfully,""This subordinate greets the young master!"

    He had addressed Leng ruoxue as young master, which meant that he had acknowledged her status and considered himself a subordinate.

    In fact, Dongfang Lin had already nned to do so before he came. However, he would only make his decision after meeting Leng ruoxue. He had not mentioned this to anyone before he came. Now that he had met Leng ruoxue, he was very satisfied with her and was willing to assist a young master like her in taking revenge for master Yu. Hence, in order to make his stand clear, he immediately made his stand clear. As for his elder brother and the others, he still had to find a way to convince them!

    "No need to be so polite." Leng ruoxue said with a smile. Dongfang Lin was a sensible person.

    "It''s what I should do, I can''t abandon my etiquette!" Dongfang Lin was very insistent on this. After all, he would not be the only one by Leng ruoxue''s side in the future. It was better to follow the rules, in case some people didn''t take Leng ruoxue seriously and things would get messy.

    "There''s no need to do this in private. " Leng ruoxuepromised when she saw Dongfang Lin''s stubbornness.

    "Yes, young master." Dongfang Lin nodded and then sat down again.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue introduced the evildoer to him. Of course, she did not reveal the identity of the evildoer. After that, she sent someone to invite uncle long and the rest out.

    Bing Yao and Qing Yang could finally see Dongfang Lin in the open. They were both very happy. After all, they were old friends and had manymon topics. However, Dongfang Lin was a smooth person. In a short time, he had be very friendly with everyone and even talked about everything.

    After chatting for a long time, Dongfang Lin finally bid farewell to Bing Yao and the others reluctantly and returned to the Yao family house at the foot of the mountain.

    After Dongfang Lin left, uncle long asked Leng ruoxue in a low voice,""Little girl, Dongfang Lin is not bad. He''s much stronger than those people."

    "Uncle long, are you satisfied with him?" Leng ruoxue said.

    "Of course I''m satisfied. Back then, with Dongfang Lin''s identity and status, it was not easy for me to meet him. I didn''t expect to be so close to him now." Uncle long said excitedly. Back then, his strength was not bad. Although he had a little fame, he was still far from beingparable to the brothers Dongfang Lin and Dongfang Yue! These two people could be considered as his idols. Of course, their position in his heart was definitely not as high as master Yu.

    "Yup! I didn''t expect that either. " The master of the ning family also said emotionally.

    When Leng ruoxue saw their excited expressions, she smiled helplessly,""Uncle long, Godfather, calm down. He''s one of us from now on. Are you afraid that you won''t have a chance to get to know him?"

    "Hehe! We were too excited! However, Dongfang Lin does have better eyes than his big brother. He can see the good in Xue ''er. " Uncle long praised.

    "It''s not that Dongfang Yue didn''t see it. It''s just that the people around him aren''t too satisfied with me and don''t want to be under me. " Leng ruoxue was well aware of this.

    "I wonder how Dongfang Lin is going to convince Dongfang Yue and the others." Uncle long was looking forward to it.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue thought to herself. Actually, from her perspective, Dongfang Yue was still easy to convince. It was just that some people on his side were more stubborn. It seemed like she had to kill the chicken to warn the monkeys.

 Chapter 2155 What Are You Doing Here (2)

    With this thought in mind, when Dongfang Lin told her that he wanted to make a trip Back to ck fog City, Leng ruoxue immediately decided to bring the demon, Cang, and uncle long with him. The master of the ning family and the rest would stay at home to keep watch.

    Along the way, Leng ruoxue felt two extremely unfriendly gazes following her. When she turned her head, those two gazes immediately disappeared. However, she was very clear who those gazes belonged to.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue smiled at Dongfang Lin and said,""Lin, why don''t your two subordinates continue working at the Yao family building? otherwise, when will you be able to pay off the money you owe?"

    "Uh!" A few drops of cold sweat rolled down Dongfang Lin''s forehead when he heard this. He wanted to cry but had no tears in his heart. Could you not mention this? It wasn''t easy for her to take leave and go home, so why did she have to remind him of this?

    Dongfang Lin was very depressed. He looked at Leng ruoxue with a wronged expression and did not say anything. However, before he could express his opinion, his two subordinates could not help but jump out.

    "Hmph! It was just that little bit of money! I''ll return it to you when we return to ck fog City!" One of the subordinates shouted angrily. However, with his master here, he still restrained himself.

    But even so, Dongfang Lin''s head still hurt when he heard him say this. Damn it! How dare he say such words in front of Leng ruoxue?

    "Shut up! Is there a ce for you to speak?" Dongfang Lin''s eyes swept over the subordinate as he reproached. The subordinate''s heart trembled at these words and he immediately fell silent.

    "Lin, I''m very Democratic. Since your subordinates have something against me, let them say it. Don''t stop them. I still want to hear what they have to say!" Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "There''s no need for that, right?" Dongfang Lin said fearfully. If Leng ruoxue were to hear their inner thoughts and dissatisfaction, they would be in deep trouble. Even though he had not spent much time with Leng ruoxue, he was clear that this girl would definitely seek revenge for every single w.

    "It''s necessary. As a leader, it''s important to listen to the opinions of the people below. This is beneficial to the leader. " Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. Then, her beautiful eyes turned to her two silent subordinates. However, after receiving Dongfang Lin''s warning, they didn''t dare to speak carelessly anymore.

    Leng ruoxue was a little disappointed.

    Then, everyone continued on their way.

    On a certain night.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest were camping in the wilderness as usual. Of course, the few of them stayed in the house that she always carried with her. However, in the middle of the night, it suddenly started to rain heavily. They had not rested yet, so they sat in the garden and listened to the sound of the rain.

    At this moment, rustling sounds could be heard from the rain. Leng ruoxue and the rest immediately went on high alert.

    Then, everyone saw that the sky above the transparent roof was covered by a dark Mass.

    "So many snakes!" One of Dongfang Lin''s subordinates eximed. He could feel his hair standing on end because he hated snakes the most.

    "Where did all these snakese from?" Dongfang Lin''s scalp went numb when he saw the ck python flicking its tongue. He especially saw the red light that shed across the giant snake''s cold ck eyes from time to time. He felt even more disgusted with these snakes because they were obviously being controlled by someone. He just didn''t know whether these snakes wereing for him or Leng ruoxue. But no matter who it was, they seemed to be in trouble.

    "Don''t worry about them, they can''t get in. " Leng ruoxue nced at the giant python on the roof and said calmly.

    "They can''t get in, but we can''t get out either!" Another subordinate reminded.

    "What if I say we can get out?" Leng ruoxue looked at the subordinate with a smile that was not a smile.

    "Uh! Then hurry up and get out! It''s no joke to be treated as a meal by these snakes. Moreover, these snakes are obviously poisonous. " The subordinate continued. After he finished speaking, he nced at the triangr heads of the snakes on the roof and broke out in cold sweat again.

    "It''s raining so heavily outside. Are you sure you want to go out now?" Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked.

    "Well ... Let''s wait until the rain stops tomorrow!" The subordinate looked at the sky and said with a lingering fear. At this time, a bolt of lightning struck from the sky outside, apanied by Thunder. Instantly, he was so scared that he quivered and his face turned pale.

    "This subordinate of yours is quite timid!" Leng ruoxue replied indifferently. Then, she continued,""It''s gettingte, everyone should rest early!"

    With that, Leng ruoxue pulled the evildoer away. Seeing this, uncle long also returned to his room.

    After they left, only Cang, Dongfang Lin, and his two subordinates were left in the garden. However, at this moment, Dongfang Lin was still not aware of Cang''s identity, and no one had told him about it. Hence, in his eyes, Cang was just a cute little beast. Especially now that Cang had transformed into a little rabbit who was pretending to be a pig to eat a Tiger. Dongfang Lin only treated it as Leng ruoxue''s pet.

    After holding Cang in his arms and stroking its soft fur, Dongfang Lin said to his two subordinates with great dissatisfaction,""What an embarrassment, you''re even more timid than a girl! If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have brought you guys along!"

    "My Lord!" His two subordinates felt very wronged, but Dongfang Lin didn''t really want to see them at this moment. He immediately snapped,""Disappear from my sight immediately. I don''t want to see you now."

    "Yes!" The two subordinates replied gloomily, then left the garden.

    After they left, Cang''s bright eyes kept looking at Dongfang Lin, making him feel ufortable.

    To be honest, he was not very familiar with this little rabbit because most of the time, it was in Leng ruoxue''s arms. However, ye chen seemed to be very dissatisfied with it and would stare at it when he had nothing to do. This was why this rabbit had attracted its interest.

    How much courage and guts did it take to fight for her master''s fianc¨¦''s favor?

    "Little fellow, what nonsense are you thinking in your heart!" Azure said in a displeased tone as he sensed Dongfang Lin''s thoughts.

    "Argh! Are you talking to me?" Dongfang Lin was a little overwhelmed by the unexpected favor. This was the first time the rabbit had spoken to him! However, why did it call him little fellow? This form of address made him extremely depressed.

    "Nonsense! If I''m not talking to you, am I talking to a ghost? Don''t you see that there are other people here? I really don''t know how you became famous back then. I really couldn''t tell how smart you were. " Cang started to despise him.

    "Uh!" Cang''s sharp words left Dongfang Lin dumbfounded. He didn''t know how to continue. It seemed like this rabbit didn''t like him!

    After a long time.

    Only then did Dongfang Line up with the words."That little rabbit, can you not call me little guy? You''re the little guy, okay?" As for Leng ruoxue''s pet, he had to love her as much as he loved her! At least, that was what he thought. Otherwise, if this little beast were to insult him in front of Leng ruoxue, who would he cry to? Therefore, he did not dare to offend this rabbit.

 Chapter 2156 What Are You Doing Here (3)

    From this point of view, he was smarter than Dongfang Yue and the others. He also knew how to judge the situation. To put it bluntly, he would not look down on others and bully others!

    "I''m not a little fellow, so don''t call me little rabbit, please call me Cang!" Azure corrected.

    "Alright! Cang! I''m not a little guy either! I''ve lived for a long time. " Dongfang Lin reminded.

    "As long as the master Yu in your heart?" Azure asked indifferently.

    "That''s definitely not the case!" Dongfang Lin quickly said.

    "Then that''s it! I was born right after that idiot Yu, so do you think I can call you little guy?" Azure continued to ask.

    "If that''s the case, you can really call me that. However, master Yu is not an idiot, so you can''t call him that." Dongfang Lin said disapprovingly. In his heart, no one could rece the position of master Yu. Therefore, he would never allow anyone to talk about master Yu like this. Furthermore, what made him feel strange was that if it was anyone else who dared to talk about master Yu like this, he would have already rushed up to teach that guy a lesson. But why was his heart so calm when it was this little rabbit''s turn? This shouldn''t be the case! He could not understand.

    "I always call him that in front of him!" Azure said disapprovingly.

    "Uh!" Hearing Cang''s words, Dongfang Lin was once again speechless. Although he didn''t quite believe it, he had no way of verifying it! After all, master Yu had already passed away many years ago. Forget it, he shouldn''t be calctive with a little beast. At most, he would talk to Leng ruoxue in private tomorrow and ask her to take care of her little beast!

    With this in mind, Dongfang Lin didn''t refute Cang to prevent the little beast from flying into a rage out of humiliation.

    The next morning, Dongfang Lin went to look for Leng ruoxue as soon as he could and told her about this matter with a serious expression.

    After Leng ruoxue heard this, she did not say anything for a long time. However, the demon beside her said indifferently,""Azure is right, Yu is a big idiot!" On this point, his thoughts were the same as Cang ''s.

    Hearing this, Dongfang Lin was a little confused. Did master Yu offend them? Why were they all like this?

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue smiled helplessly. She had never told Dongfang Lin about the true identity of genius and Cang. Firstly, she had always kept a low profile and did not like to talk about such things. Secondly, she did not wish for the people around Dongfang Lin to be loyal to her because of genius and Cang''s identity. Hence, she did not want to reveal her trump card before she had obtained their approval.

    However, it seemed that it was time for her to reveal a little. Otherwise, if the demon and Cang were to reveal their dissatisfaction with her master one day, Dongfang Lin and the others would have a conflict with them because of this. That was not something she wanted to see either.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue nced at Dongfang Lin and said calmly,""Lin, Cang''s identity is a bit special. If this was said by someone else, I wouldn''t let it go. However, Cang has this qualification."

    Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, even if Dongfang Lin had thousands of questions, he could not ask them. After all, if Leng ruoxue was willing to tell him, she would tell him even if he did not ask! But now, it seemed like Leng ruoxue had no intention of telling him. Therefore, he didn''t want to be nosy!

    Immediately, Dongfang Lin took the initiative to change the topic.""Oh right, Xue ''er, there seems to be more and more snakes gathering outside. Should we wait for a while before we attack, or should we go out and deal with them now?"

    "Have breakfast before going!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Alright," he said. Dongfang Lin nodded. After spending time with Leng ruoxue these few days, he knew that she was very particr about food. She had to eat all three meals a day. Thus, he had also benefited a lot from her. Recently, he had been eating so much that he had forgotten about home.

    Hence, he was 100% in favor of Leng ruoxue''s suggestion.

    After breakfast, Leng ruoxue calmly pulled the demon to the garden to rest. Their rxed and indifferent appearance made Dongfang Lin''s two subordinates anxious. However, they did not dare to speak rashly after being warned by Dongfang Yao.

    After a long while, Leng ruoxue stood up and said to everyone present,""Let''s go out and deal with those giant pythons!" With that, Leng ruoxue took out a few antidotes and distributed them to the crowd. Then, she pulled the evildoer and left the garden.

    The moment she opened the door, Leng ruoxue could smell a stenching from the room. The ground in front of her was covered with ck pythons wriggling about. The roof and the nearby trees were also covered with pythons. At this moment, these pythons were sticking out their half-foot long wicks and staring at them with a pair of cold, red eyes. It was indeed a disgusting sight!

    Not only that, but these giant pythons were also shrouded in a light gray mist, which dyed the sky dark. This mist was the poison released by the giant pythons.

    All of a sudden, a thick ck tail came flying towards Leng ruoxue and the demon. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue sent out a wind de and sliced the thick tail into two. The other half of the tail fell to the ground and wriggled. It quickly became a delicacy that the giant pythons fought over. The giant python that had its tail cut off was even more embarrassed and angry. It flicked its tongue and pounced towards Leng ruoxue ...

    Upon seeing this, Leng ruoxue did not hesitate to reveal her Natal me. The moment that tiny me appeared, the Furious giant python actually had an instinctive reaction to retreat. However, it could not help but charge towards Leng ruoxue.

    In the blink of an eye, the giant python that had stuck its head out was burned to ashes by Leng ruoxue''s Natal mes. Following that, Leng ruoxue''s fair hand gently waved and the mes instantly jumped onto the giant pythons on the ground. The giant pythons did not even have the time to cry out in rm before they were turned into ashes.

    Seeing this, Dongfang Lin''s two subordinates ''mouths were half-open in disbelief. This ... This is too amazing!

    Following that, they saw Leng ruoxue giving the same treatment to the giant pythons on the trees and on the roof. They were instantly turned into ashes.

    Instantly, the two of them looked at Leng ruoxue with respect.

    For the rest of the journey, the two of them listened to Leng ruoxue''s every word and were even more attentive to her than to Dongfang Lin. This could be considered a pleasant surprise for Leng ruoxue! She had never thought that by eliminating the giant pythons controlled by someone, she could win the hearts of these two people.

    In reality, Dongfang Lin''s two subordinates ''reaction was normal. One should know that in the firmament, only the strong were respected. Leng ruoxue''s performance when she dealt with the giant python had deeply shocked the two of them. Hence, they immediately changed their attitude and acknowledged Leng ruoxue.

    Previously, they were not willing to submit to Leng ruoxue, mostly because they did not believe in her strength. They felt that she was a woman and had only cultivated for a short time. Even if she was the master Yu''s disciple, they did not believe that Leng ruoxue had the qualifications to lead them to avenge master Yu. In addition, the people around Dongfang Yue were dissatisfied with Leng ruoxue, which more or less affected them. It was precisely because of this preconceived notion that they had such a contemptuous attitude towards Leng ruoxue.

    But now, the two of them werepletely convinced by Leng ruoxue. She was indeed master Yu''s disciple! As expected, he was intrepid!

    After this incident, Leng ruoxue understood one thing more clearly. If she wanted to subdue them, she could only use violence! Whatever affinity, favorable impression, and the like were useless in front of these people! They only believed in their fists!

    With such an understanding, Leng ruoxue had a n for what she was going to do next.

    "Xue ''er, ck fog City is up ahead." Dongfang Lin said excitedly as he looked at the tall city wall that was just a short distance away.

    "This ck fog City is so far from thend of demons." Leng ruoxue sighed. They had been away from home for more than a month and they had finally reached their destination. It had not been easy!

    "Miss, it''s safer to stay away!" One of his subordinates hurriedly said.

    "You''re right, let''s enter the city!" Leng ruoxue said impatiently.

    "Let''s go!" Dongfang Lin nodded. Then, he led Leng ruoxue and the rest into ck fog City.

    As she walked on the streets of ck fog City, Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes sized up the buildings in the city. She could not help but think to herself,''the poption in ck fog City is unusually small!'' There wasn''t even a guard at the city gate, so he wondered if there was a city Lord here.

    Seeing through Leng ruoxue''s thoughts, Dongfang Lin smiled and said,""This ck fog City is currently without a master. Xue ''er, do you want to make a City Master?"

    "Don ''t!" Leng ruoxue rejected. Not only was this ce cold, but it was also in a remote location. A normal person would not make this their territory. However, this ce was extremely safe. No wonder Dongfang Lin and his men had been hiding here for so many years without being discovered.

    "AI! It''s such a pity. " Dongfang Lin pretended to be disappointed. However, Leng ruoxue ignored him and started to admire the ice sculptures in the city with great interest. He felt a little helpless when he saw this.

    His presence was too low! Xue ''er was actually ignoring him.

    Dongfang Lin led the way gloomily. Not long after, Leng ruoxue and the rest followed him to a small courtyard.

    Then, Leng ruoxue saw the underground city that Dongfang Lin had mentioned.

    "What do you think? this ce is not bad, right?" Dongfang Lin said proudly when he saw Leng ruoxue''s shocked expression.

    Leng ruoxue nced at the smug Dongfang Lin and said,""It''s passable,"

    After she finished speaking, she walked in directly.

    Dongfang Lin felt even more depressed when he heard these three words. However, his two heartless subordinates who had been subdued by Leng ruoxue and became her loyal dogs were secretlyughing in their hearts. It seemed like their master could not do anything to their youngdy!

    At this moment, Dongfang Lin and the others who had yet to enter the underground Castle suddenly heard a cry of rm.

    "What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 2157 Arrangements (1)

    Dongfang Lin and the others entered the room immediately upon hearing that.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and yaoji were staring at each other. Yaoji was still angry and was extremely surprised to see Leng ruoxue. However, Leng ruoxue only smiled faintly and didn''t say anything.

    "Hey! I''m talking to you! What are you doing here? I didn''t expect you to actually find your way here. I''ve really underestimated you! Hmph! However, it''s useless even if you find us here. We won''t easily acknowledge you!" Yaoji asked cautiously. She had been brooding over the fact that she had previously offended Leng ruoxue, but when she saw that Dongfang Yue and the others did not me her, she became fearless. She even felt that they might have the same thoughts as her, that they were not willing to lower themselves to be under a little girl, even if she was the master Yu''s disciple.

    In reality, the reason why they didn''t value Leng ruoxue so much was not only because of her young age, but also because they weren''t familiar with her.

    Leng ruoxue was only epted as a disciple after master Yu''s death. As a result, her status as a disciple was greatly reduced. Thus, when they first met Leng ruoxue, they were very dissatisfied with her. In their hearts, the most suitable candidates for the young master position were naturally Bing Yao or Qing Yang. Unfortunately, both of them admitted that they could not take on the heavy responsibility. This made them very angry, so they decided not to choose either of them.

    At least, that was what yaoji thought.

    "I''m not here to find you. " Finally, Leng ruoxue spoke with a faint smile. She was rather helpless about yaoji''s self-confidence. She couldn''t understand why her master would have such a brainless woman by his side. However, this brainless woman seemed to be quite loyal to her master. Of course, she might have other thoughts about her master.

    Moreover, after not seeing her for so many days, yaoji''s scarred face was now smooth and without a trace of scars. It seemed that women really loved beauty.

    "Hmph! Who are you trying to fool? If you''re not looking for us, then who are you looking for?" Yaoji clearly didn''t believe Leng ruoxue''s words. When she said this, her beautiful face was filled with mockery.

    "I was the one who brought her here," Dongfang Lin said indifferently.

    "You? Sir Dongfang Lin, why did you bring this woman here?" Yaoji questioned him in dissatisfaction after hearing his words.

    "Miss Leng is a guest that I invited. Why did I invite her? I don''t need you to question me." Dongfang Lin said coldly. He had already discussed with Leng ruoxue not to let these people know that he had already acknowledged her. This way, it would be easier to observe their reactions.

    Yaoji''s dissatisfaction grew when she heard Dongfang Lin''s words. However, she didn''t dare to say anything to make him angry when she saw that he didn''t look too good. After all, although he looked gentle, he was actually even more difficult to talk to than Dongfang Yue.

    After saying that, Dongfang Lin made a gesture of invitation and led the calm andposed Leng ruoxue past yaoji in a grand manner, entering the inner courtyard of the underground Castle.

    After arranging rooms for Leng ruoxue and the rest, Dongfang Lin immediately went to see Dongfang Yue.

    After knocking on Dongfang Yue''s door, Dongfang Lin loudly said,""Big brother, I''m back!" Wuwu...It feels so good to be home!

    "How is it?" Dongfang Yue asked with concern as he looked at his travel-worn younger brother. He didn''t expect his younger brother to be gone for so long.

    "It''s alright. " Dongfang Lin said with a smile. He would never tell his big brother that he owed Leng ruoxue a lot of money and had even worked at the Yao n tower for a month. This was such an embarrassing matter! This matter was really embarrassing!

    "Leng ruoxue didn''t chase you out?" Dongfang Yue raised his eyebrows and asked again.

    "No, I didn ''t! Who am I! I''m such a gentle, elegant, and handsome man. She can''t wait to wee me. How can she drive me out? she even came here with me! Of course, I''m the one who invited her here!" Dongfang Lin said shamelessly. He didn''t feel ashamed at all when he said this. Instead, he was very calm.

    However, Dongfang Yue''s face was filled with disbelief when he heard his words. When he heard that Leng ruoxue was here as well, he stood up from his chair and said in disbelief,""Leng ruoxue is here too?"

    "Yup! I brought her here, but we met yaoji the moment we entered. That woman thought that they were here for her, so she ridiculed and ridiculed them. I guess she must have offended Leng ruoxue again. " Dongfang Lin said with a faint smile. However, his tone revealed a hint of schadenfreude. Moreover, his words were a little exaggerated because the only one who was angry was probably yaoji. As for Leng ruoxue, she most likely didn''t even care about that woman.

    "That damned yaoji!" Upon hearing Dongfang Lin''s words, Dongfang Yue gritted his teeth in anger. ''Why can''t that woman just behave herself?'' If it weren''t for the fact that they had gone through thick and thin together for so many years, how could he have tolerated yaoji until now?

    "Big brother, you don''t have to be angry for that kind of woman. She has never been content with her ce. In the past, she was always jealous of Wu Yan. This is the so-called ''it''s easy to change a country, but it''s hard to change a person''s nature''!" Dongfang Lin consoled. Most of the women in the divine realm had amon problem, and that was that they couldn''t stand to see women who were more beautiful than themselves. This was mainly caused by their overly inted self-confidence, especially those women who were stronger. They had the unique thought that they were the only one and also hoped that all the men in the world would revolve around them. Unfortunately, was this possible?

    "Leng ruoxue really isn''t angry?" Dongfang Yue asked worriedly. However, Dongfang Lin''s words made him agree with him.

    "I don''t think so! If it were me, I wouldn''t be angry with yaoji either. It''s too embarrassing!" Dongfang Lin was 200% dissatisfied with yaoji, especially after witnessing Leng ruoxue''s terrifyingbat power. He felt that there was noparison between yaoji and Leng ruoxue at all. The funny thing was that yaoji had treated Leng ruoxue as her opponent.

    ? "It''s good that you didn ''t!" Dongfang Yue was relieved.

    "Big brother, do you want to meet Leng ruoxue?" Hearing his big brother''s seemingly bitter words, Dongfang Lin probed.

    "Will she see me?" Dongfang Yue was a little embarrassed. Thest time, they were chased out by Leng ruoxue. He had lived for so long, but this was the first time he had such an experience!

    "Hehe! I can help you ask. " Dongfang Lin chuckled to himself when he saw Dongfang Yue''s apprehensive look. He never thought that his big brother would have such a moment. It was truly rare. He really wanted to take a picture of his big brother''s conflicted look at this moment for safekeeping. However, he knew that his big brother would definitely not give in. When he thought of his big brother''s terrifying means, he gave up on that thought.

    "Can you help me ask?" Dongfang Yue was a little uncertain. What should he say to Leng ruoxue now? He had no idea at all.

    "MMH! Just wait for my news!" Dongfang Lin said with a smile. After that, he chatted with Dongfang Yue for a while more before leaving.

 Chapter 2158 Arrangement (2)

    After he left, he anxiously went to look for Leng ruoxue and asked for her opinion. After obtaining her consent, he immediately arranged for them to meet to avoid any more trouble.

    In the guest hall where Leng ruoxue was staying, Leng ruoxue, the demon, uncle long, and Cang who was napping in Leng ruoxue''s arms were sitting on the chairs calmly. Opposite them were the two brothers Dongfang Yue and Dongfang Lin. However, the two brothers ''expressions werepletely different. Dongfang Lin was calm and casual, while Dongfang Yue was a little uneasy.

    However, he had been in a high position for many years, so no matter how nervous Dongfang Yue was, it would not be easy for others to see. Unfortunately, the people he was facing now were all shrewd people, so how could they not see his little emotions?

    However, Leng ruoxue and the others kindly pretended not to know anything. Dongfang Yue did not speak, so they did not speak either. For a moment, the atmosphere was unusually heavy.

    Dongfang Lin was speechless when he saw his big brother staring at Leng ruoxue and the others. He could not help but shout in his heart, big brother! You should say something! Why are you acting like a big girl?

    Dongfang Yue''s current behavior made Dongfang Lin both angry and anxious. He had been sending messages to his big brother in his heart for a long time. However, Dongfang Yue acted as if he had not heard anything. He remained seated without moving and sized up Leng ruoxue and the others.

    Seeing this, Dongfang Lin was extremely anxious, but he couldn''t remind her too obviously.

    Leng ruoxue was alreadyughing in her heart when she saw him acting this way. However, Dongfang Yue was just sitting there and looking at them without moving. What was he trying to do? Were there flowers on their faces? Otherwise, how could he be so focused?

    Although she wanted Dongfang Yue to speak, she did not show it on her face at all. Instead, she appeared even calmer.

    After a long time.

    Dongfang Yue finally opened his mouth.

    "That, that ..." Dongfang Yue stammered for a long time, but he couldn''t say aplete sentence. He was really angry and anxious. What was wrong with him? Wasn''t it just a woman? Did he have to be so nervous? He was a reverent-God after all!

    "What do you want to say, Your Excellency Dongfang Yue?" Leng ruoxue raised her brows slightly and said in a cold tone.

    "That ... I should apologize to miss Leng first. My subordinates were a little rude to miss Leng previously. I hope that miss Leng can be magnanimous and not hold it against them." After thinking for a long time, Dongfang Yue finally mustered his courage and said it.

    "What if I say that I''m a petty and petty person who likes to fuss over things?" Hearing Dongfang Yue finally finish his sentence, Leng ruoxue still did not give him any face.

    As expected, her words immediately rendered Dongfang Yue speechless. He stared at her with his eyes wide open and was speechless.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue was a little disappointed. It seemed like Dongfang Yue, who was once known as the war god, wasn''t someone with a glib tongue. However, it was understandable. One didn''t need to talk in a battle.

    "Miss Leng, please don''t joke around." Dongfang Lin said helplessly when he saw that the atmosphere had turned cold again. He could tell that Leng ruoxue was just teasing his big brother. However, it seemed like his big brother was taking it seriously!

    "I''m not joking, I''m just very petty. " Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Miss Leng, I''m sorry!" Dongfang Yue, who had been silent, suddenly said.

    "Your Excellency Dongfang Yue, you really don''t have to apologize to me. Every wrong has its perpetrator, and every debt has its debtor. I''ll naturally settle the score with whoever made me unhappy. Besides, I''ve also said that although you''re master''s subordinates, you really don''t have to be loyal to me. I won''t force you!" Leng ruoxue emphasized.

    "Actually, I am very optimistic about miss Leng. It''s just that many of my subordinates have opposite opinions. I have been through thick and thin with them for many years, so I can''t help but assess their thoughts. I hope miss Leng can forgive me." After hesitating for a while, Dongfang Yue exined with sincerity.

    "I understand!" Leng ruoxue nodded.

    "I, I will discuss it with them again!" Dongfang Yue said.

    "I''m afraid it''s useless to discuss!" When Leng ruoxue heard Dongfang Yue''s words, she was rather happy. After all, this person was the most powerful among all of master''s subordinates. If she could get his approval, the others would not be a problem!

    However, it seemed that the others were more difficult to deal with, but Dongfang Yue was the easiest one.

    Most importantly, they had gone through thick and thin together. Therefore, this kind of rtionship was very important to Dongfang Yue. Otherwise, he would not be in such a difficult position.

    "Then what does miss Leng mean?" Dongfang Yue asked as he looked at Leng ruoxue.

    "They don''t trust me because they think I''m young and my strength is not enough to convince the public. Since that''s the case, I''ll defeat them with my strength!" Leng ruoxue said confidently.

    In her opinion, those people deserved a beating. However, for the sake of his master, if there was a chance to subdue them, he would still think of a way! After all, if his master was still alive, he would probably be willing to see his subordinates find a good home.

    "Does miss Leng have any good ideas?" Hearing this, Dongfang Lin asked immediately. He was the first person to acknowledge Leng ruoxue. In addition, his big brother had also given in. He naturally hoped that Leng ruoxue could be their leader and lead them to avenge master Yu. Furthermore, he deeply felt that no one was more suitable than Leng ruoxue. This girl''s personality was to his liking.

    "Let''s arrange a match!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile. She had already thought about it.

    "What''s a match?" Dongfang Lin asked, confused. This was the first time he had heard of this term.

    "We''ll each take a side and disy our strength. Of course, the challenge is in a group form. The final winner has the right to raise a condition to the losing side. How about it?" Leng ruoxue asked.

    "Any condition?" Dongfang Lin confirmed.

    "As long as it doesn''t vite the rules of heaven and earth, and the other party doesn''t have to start a massacre, it''s fine!" Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    "How is it? If you have any thoughts, you can also tell me. This is just my initial idea. " Leng ruoxue continued.

    "Since it''s a match between the two sides, how many people will each side send?" Dongfang Yue asked after thinking for a while.

    "I n to use ten games as the base, eight out of ten wins!" Leng ruoxue said. Initially, she wanted to win two out of three or three out of five rounds. However, she then thought that if they onlypeted in these few rounds, there would definitely be people in the other party who would not be convinced. Since that was the case, why notpete in a few more rounds? this way, they would not be able to say anything.

    "So many rounds? But, I thought there were only three of you?" Dongfang Yue nced at the people sitting in the room and reminded them.

    "It doesn''t matter. The three of us are enough to deal with it." Leng ruoxue said confidently. However, Dongfang Yue felt that Leng ruoxue was being too arrogant!

 Chapter 2159 Arrangements (3)

    Furthermore, even though Leng ruoxue was the one who came up with this idea, it was very important to her. If she could really win the tournament, then it would be logical for her to subdue his unruly subordinates. After all, this world revered the strong.

    "Have you all forgotten about me? I can also be considered one. " At this moment, Cang ban opened his pitch-ck eyes and shed his sharp ws as he spoke in a slightly displeased manner.

    "Uh!" The two brothers, Dongfang Yue and Dongfang Lin, nced at Cang''s tiny body and didn''t think it had a chance to fight. Besides, everyone knew how strong a rabbit was, what could it do?

    The two brothers didn''t think highly of Cang because they hadn''t seen his strength. Of course, Dongfang Yue had seen it before, but the current Cang and the Cang back then werepletely different, so he didn''t expect this rabbit to be the Totoro that had once abused him! If he had known, he would not have dared to underestimate li Cang.

    However, Cang didn''t care about their thoughts at all. He ced his chubby little paws on Leng ruoxue''s fair wrist and asked pitifully in a soft voice,"Girl, can I fight? I''ll be one!" Its ws were starting to itch.

    You? If it''s you, do you still need to fight?

    You can annihte them all by yourself! Leng ruoxue nced at Cang, who was pretending to be pitiful, and felt bad for him. However, she did not reject Cang directly. Instead, she looked at Dongfang Yue and asked,""Can my Beastie fight?"

    "It''s possible, but if Beastie fights, it can only be a 1v1!" Dongfang Yue said after some thought. There were only three people on the other side. If they were to send out ten people, it would seem like they were bullying the other side. Hence, he had agreed to Leng ruoxue''s idea of sending out Beastie. However, Leng ruoxue could not possibly be nning to send out this rabbit, right?

    Dongfang Yue was extremely curious. He did not know that Leng ruoxue had many spirit beasts, but he did not think that this little rabbit was too weak! However, he could only think about it in his heart. He was too embarrassed to say it out loud. After all, he still had to give Leng ruoxue some face.

    Hearing Dongfang Yue''s words, Leng ruoxue nodded her head in satisfaction and said,""Alright, it''s decided then. We''ll each take ten people and have a match. Let''s set it to three dayster!"

    "Yes." Dongfang Yue and Dongfang Lin didn''t have any objections to this schedule. Then, they discussed the details of the tournament before the two brothers left.

    After they left, uncle long looked at Leng ruoxue with a face full of curiosity. He could not help but ask,""Xue ''er, when did youe up with this idea?"

    "Not long ago, but after seeing Dong fangyue, I finally made the decision." Leng ruoxueughed.

    "Then are you confident?" Uncle long said worriedly. Dongfang Yue and the others were basically experts who had been famous for many years. They had richbat experience. It would be difficult to defeat them without any suspense. Of course, if Cang went up, he would be invincible. However, he did not think that Xue ''er would let Cang go up. Therefore, Cang would be disappointed.

    "Mm, uncle long, among them, Dongfang Yue is the most powerful. I think we can handle the rest. As for Dongfang Yue ..." Leng ruoxue paused. She had not thought of who to send out for the battle, unless Dongfang Yue did not want to fight. However, that was unlikely!

    "Leave Dongfang Yue to me," The demon said in a light tone.

    Hearing this, uncle Long''s face was filled with ck lines. All of a sudden, he pitied the other party, especially Dongfang Yue. He didn''t know how he would feel if he was defeated by a secret mistress in the guise of a divine Emperor. He would probably feel defeated! AI! I hope he can withstand this blow.

    "Then leave Dongfang Lin to me!" Uncle long took the initiative to ask. Although he wasn''t sure if he could defeat Dongfang Yue, it wouldn''t be a problem to defeat Dongfang Lin. After all, Dongfang Lin wasn''t the best at fighting.

    "Uncle long, you''ve forgotten that he''s one of us!" Leng ruoxue reminded him with a faint smile. She believed that Dongfang Lin would definitely find a good reason not to fight!

    "Hehe! That''s right, leave that old man with the surname Lian to me! I''ve been wanting topete with him for a long time. " Uncle long said after thinking for a while.

    "Alright!" Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement. Just then, a white light shed before their eyes. Huan Chen, who was dressed in white, suddenly appeared again.

    Huan Chen smiled faintly and nced at Cang before turning to Leng ruoxue.""How could little master forget about me when there''s a fight?"

    "You''re also participating?" Leng ruoxue looked at Huan Chen with a slight headache. This fellow really came and went without a trace, a representative of unorganized discipline!

    "If it''s possible, of course I want to teach those arrogant guys a lesson." Huan Chen said indifferently. He had been observing the actions of those fellows and was furious in his heart. However, those people had always been upied by Azure. Therefore, he had never found an opportunity to teach them a lesson. Now that he finally had one, he naturally did not want to let it go.

    "Alright then! However, you can only y one round!" Said Leng ruoxue after some thought. Huan Chen was a weapon spirit and was very powerful. Although she didn''t dare to say that Huan Chen was a match for Azure, she was very clear that if she didn''t restrict Huan Chen, he could still defeat all of them!

    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but sigh.

    The artifact Spirit was much purer than humans, and it didn''t have so many thoughts. It would recognize the other party as its master as soon as it felt that they were pleasing to the eye, unlike some self-conceited humans who were so cowardly. In fact, if it weren''t for her master and senior brothers, she wouldn''t have gone through so much trouble with Dongfang Yue and the others. After all, she hated trouble the most.

    "One game it is! However, can I choose my own people?" Huanchen discussed.

    "You don''t have a choice. Dongfang Yue and that uncle Lian are already taken!" Leng ruoxue smiled faintly.

    "AI! Among those people, only the two of them are the strongest. The others are just small fries, and they will affect my high fighting spirit!" Huan Chen said with a regretful expression.

    "If that''s the case, you can also choose not to fight." Leng ruoxue raised her eyebrows and smiled.

    "No! Even the smallest mosquito had meat! I will definitely fight!" Huan Chen emphasized.

    "Girl, I also want to fight!" Cang said, unwilling to be outdone. Then, he stared at Leng ruoxue with his pair of watery ck diamonds, as if he would cry if Leng ruoxue did not agree.

    "You can only y one round!" Leng ruoxue said in a serious tone.

    "Yes, yes!" Cang nodded quickly and buried his head in Leng ruoxue''s arms.

    "Xue ''er, including senior Cang and Huan Chen, we only have five spots. Who do you n on sending out?" Uncle long thought of the candidates and continued to ask.

    "The other five ... The three of us will each y one game!" Leng ruoxue hesitated for a moment before speaking.

    "The three of us are each ying a game? Do you want to take them down with an 8:0 score? Ugh! This was too cruel! Xue ''er, they will be shocked!" Uncle long said sympathetically.

    "Hehe! That''s just my personal opinion. What if we identally lose one game?" Leng ruoxueughed evilly. Of course, this was just her humble way of saying it. She didn''t think that she would lose!

    At this moment, a voice rang out in Leng ruoxue''s mind,""Miss, let me y one round too!"

    An you?

    Hearing an you''s voice, Leng ruoxue''s thoughts turned and she immediately moved him out of the bracelet. Ever since the dark night n had entered the bracelet, they had spent most of their time cultivating. The dark night n had always kept a low profile, so Leng ruoxue had rarely used them. She had not expected that an you would be unwilling to be left out and take the initiative to speak up. This had truly surprised her.

    Seeing an you appear in front of them, the ck lines on uncle Long''s forehead deepened. Was this guy also going to join the battle? When he thought of this, his sympathy for Dongfang Yue and the others deepened.

    Xue ''er''s side was really full of talents! Although he wasn''t too familiar with an you, he knew an you very well. This fellow''s strength was only higher than his. Moreover, an you had been cultivating in Xue ''er''s spatial space all this time. He had probably recovered to his peak strength long ago, or even stronger!

    AI! They were all a bunch of awesome people!

    When he thought of the evildoer, Cang, Huan Chen, an you, and Dongfang Yue, uncle Long''s heart was filled with bitterness. He had thought that he was already quite strong, butpared to these people, he was still not strong enough! Moreover, in front of them, his seniority was the lowest! This fact made the viin in his heart burst into tears. He was so depressed!

    However, an you couldn''t empathize with uncle Long''s depressed mood. After he came out, he first called out,"miss!" Then he bowed to Cang and said very politely,"An you greets senior Cang."

    "Yo! It''s a little fellow from the dark night race!" Hearing an you''s words, Cang Qing''s eyelids twitched as she indifferently said.

    "Yes, I am!" An you was a little speechless. However, in front of senior Cang, he was indeed a little guy.

    "The dark shadows also has to y a round. In that case, there are only two empty rounds left!" Leng ruoxue said as she looked at the demon and uncle long.

    "Xue ''er, I''ll just y one round." The demonughed.

    "Me too, Xue ''er, I''ll let you perform in the remaining two rounds! We''ll let them see how bad their taste is, to actually dare to look down on our Xue ''er! This is preposterous!" When uncle long thought of this, he was so angry that he stomped his feet.

 Chapter 2160 The Challenge (1)

    Leng ruoxue looked at uncle Long''s angry face and quickly consoled him,""Uncle long, why are you angry with them? they don''t like me, but I don''t like them!"

    "Mm! It wasn''t worth getting angry at them. In addition, we must make them take the initiative to pledge their allegiance. Otherwise, we''ll really be losing out. " Uncle long reminded.

    "Uncle long, don''t worry! After this match, they''ll definitely learn their lesson. " Leng ruoxue said confidently. The reason why she agreed to let Cang and Huan Chen fight was to give them a deep lesson.

    Just as Leng ruoxue and the others were arranging their battle tactics, Dongfang Yue and the others were also having a discussion.

    In the living room.

    When uncle Lian and the others heard Dongfang Yue''s words, they widened their eyes in astonishment and stared at him in disbelief. It was as if he had just said something out of the blue.

    "Why are you guys looking at me? "Leng ruoxue has proposed to hold apetition between both parties. Whoever wants to fight, quickly sign up! The quota is limited, only ten. You guys hurry up. " Dongfang Yue urged and then said,""I''m definitely going to fight!"

    "Count me in," Uncle Lian also said hurriedly.

    "I want to participate too!" Yaoji said, not to be outdone.

    "Yes, there are already three people. There are seven more spots. Whoever still wants to participate, quickly sign up!" Dongfang Yue continued to urge.

    "Mr. Dongfang Lin, are you not going to sign up?" Uncle Lian looked at Dongfang Lin and asked curiously.

    "I''ve never been interested in fighting and killing. So, I won''t be participating in this match!" Dongfang Lin said with a smile. In reality, he wanted to represent Leng ruoxue''s side in the battle. However, it was a pity that their rtionship could not be exposed too early.

    Since Dongfang Lin didn''t want to participate, no one dared to force him.

    "Your Excellency Dongfang Yue, is it possible for the winning side to make a condition to the losing side?" Yaoji confirmed after some thought.

    "Didn''t I say that as long as it doesn''t go against the rules of heaven and earth, and as long as it doesn''t require the other party to go on a killing spree, anything else is fine. " Dongfang Yue repeated. He was obviously getting impatient.

    "Then I''m relieved!" After confirming it, yaoji was a little smug. She was thinking about what kind of conditions she would propose to Leng ruoxue. Hmph! This time, she had to teach her a good lesson openly. She had to let that little girl know that experience was very important.

    However, it was a good thing that Leng ruoxue did not know what she was thinking. Otherwise, she would definitely be depressed! This was something that had not even been set in stone, so the other party was happy too early!

    Then, people began to sign up one after another. After Dongfang Yue''s screening, the list of participants was finally decided.

    Out of the ten participants, four were reverent-god level cultivators while yaoji was the weakest. Yaoji was also a divine Emperor, but she was the weakest among them. However, their lineup was rather powerful. Dongfang Yue actually started to worry for Leng ruoxue when he saw the lineup.

    Their side was very powerful. Among the four reverent-god level experts, other than him and uncle long, two of the reverent-god level experts were from Lin fan''s side. The six deity emperors were all his subordinates. Not only that, but they also had richbat experience. Therefore, it would not be easy for Leng ruoxue to defeat them.

    It was precisely because he was worried for Leng ruoxue that he remained silent after confirming the number of participants.

    At this moment, yaoji asked curiously,""Your Excellency Dongfang Yue, thepetition is eight out of ten, right? If we don''t win eight matches out of ten, does that mean the match will continue? Then who will fight in the next match?"

    "At that time, the candidates for the battle will be chosen from the ten of us." Dongfang Yue exined. Then, he continued, "It''s gettingte. Everyone, have a good rest and recharge your batteries. You must give it your all in the uing matches. "

    After saying that, Dongfang Yue left the living room first.

    Three dayster, the tournament officially began.

    Dongfang Lin had arranged for the match to be held in the best training ground in his underground Castle. It wasn''t even time for the match yet, but therge training ground was already packed with people. Almost everyone who was at home hade to watch this rarepetition.

    After Leng ruoxue and the rest entered the martial arts practice, they felt everyone''s gaze on them. When they saw that there were only six of them, everyone started whispering to each other out of curiosity.

    "Aren''t there only ten spots in thepetition? They actually only used six of them and couldn''t find anyone, how pitiful!" Someone whispered. However, no matter how soft his voice was, it still reached Leng ruoxue''s ears.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, ck lines appeared on her forehead. She thought to herself, what do these people know? It wasn''t that she couldn''t find him, it was just that there was no need! However, she would not quibble with these people. She would prove it with facts!

    When they arrived at the seats that Dongfang Lin had prepared for them, Leng ruoxue and the rest sat down. They were sitting opposite Dongfang Yue and the rest. As for Dongfang Lin, he was in charge of judging the situation.

    When thepetition had officially started, a tall and strong burly man jumped onto the stage that had been built in the middle of the martial arts practice field. Hisrge eyes swept over Leng ruoxue who was still sitting down. The burly man revealed a look of contempt, then he slowly opened his mouth,""I''m du Wei. I''ll be fighting in the first round. Who''s going to fight me?"

    "I''ll do it!" Cangzily stretched in Leng ruoxue''s arms before speaking indifferently.

    "You? A little rabbit? Hahaha! You''d better fatten yourself up and leave it for your master to eat!" Du Weiughed so hard that he almost fell out of the ring when he saw how small Cang was.

    Seeing the burly manugh, Cang Qing closed her eyes and then jumped into the ring.

    "Can we start now? Big Bear! I''ll beat you up so badly that even your mother won''t be able to recognize you!" Azure said with a smile.

    "My name is Dewey, not Big Bear!" Du Wei was a little displeased when he heard that the rabbit had changed its name.

    "I didn''t say your name was big Bear! It''s just that you look like a bear!" Azure said with a smile.

    "Dammit! Don''t you try to be glib! Take my move!" Du Wei drew his weapon, but before he could gather divine power and pour it into his weapon, he saw a white lightning bolt sh past ...

    Then, everyone heard a loud bang as Du Wei was kicked off the ring by a small rabbit.

    Moreover, the force of the kick seemed to be a little too strong. Du Wei''s back was facing the crowd, and he was half buried in the ground, creating a human-shaped pit on the originally t ground.

    Du Wei, on the other hand,y on the ground for a long time.

    Ugh! Seeing this, everyone was dumbfounded and dumbfounded.

    F * ck! Was this still a rabbit? He actually managed to knock a divine Emperor into the ground. He was really too violent!

 Chapter 2161 The Challenge (2)

    However, this wasn''t the end. Cang directly jumped from the stage onto the motionless burly man''s body, scratching left and right up and down to attack. As expected, he carried out his n to beat the burly man until his mother couldn''t even see him.

    A momentter, the poor burly man was already covered in wounds and bleeding. Seeing this, everyone couldn''t help but draw a cold breath, their impression of Cang''s violence deepening.

    After finishing what he wanted to do, Azure jumped back into the ring and looked down at Dongfang Lin. He asked indifferently,""Little guy, can I end this round?"

    "En!" Dongfang Lin nodded. Then, he ordered his men to carry the burly man away and signaled the start of the second round.

    In the second round, it was Leng ruoxue''s turn to send her people up first.

    Leng ruoxue''s team sent out Huan Chen, who was dressed in white and as handsome as a banished immortal.

    Huan Chen walked up to the ring with elegant steps. His pitch-ck eyes swept over Dongfang Yue and the others, then he slowly said,""Which one of you wants to fight me?"

    "I''ll do it!" The person who had jumped up was a young man. However, seeing that Huan Chen only seemed to be a Godking, the man did not think much of him. He even said very generously, "I''ll let you make the first move!"

    "Let me make the first move? Don''t you regret this!" Huan Chenughed evilly. Then, he extended a long and powerful leg and kicked the young man opposite him.

    "Bang!" With a loud sound, the young man was kicked off the stage by Huan Chen. Fortunately, he fell into the pit created by the burly man and immediately fainted. The human-shaped pit became even deeper.

    F * ck! How was this possible?

    He hadn''t even made a move! How could he have fainted?

    How could they fight?

    The crowd was secretly sighing in their hearts. The scene was somewhat simr to the previous one. The audience, Dongfang Yue, and the others were all dumbfounded. Even Dongfang Lin could not help but break out in cold sweat. He thought to himself,''what are you guys trying to do?'' At least give the other party a chance to attack! Otherwise, if this continued, wouldn''t big brother and the others be in for a tragedy?

    Dongfang Lin was a little worried for his big brother. If they lost too badly, he didn''t know if they would be able to take it.

    However, Huan Chen also won this round easily.

    Next, it was Dongfang Yue''s turn.

    This time, it was yaoji from their side. The moment yaoji stepped onto the stage, she provoked Leng ruoxue,""Leng ruoxue, do you dare to have a fight with me?"

    "What''s there to be afraid of?" Hearing this, Leng ruoxue smiled and walked up the stage calmly.

    At that moment, the two of them were only a few meters apart. Yaoji looked at the dazzlingly beautiful Leng ruoxue, whose beauty could cause the downfall of a city, and the mes of jealousy in her heart burned uncontrobly.

    She immediatelyunched her attack.

    A giant Green Eagle was released from her hands. This Eagle was condensed by her divine power. The Eagle first circled the sky a few times before it let out a long cry. Following that, it swooped down and attacked Leng ruoxue''s face.

    Leng ruoxue didn''t even try to Dodge. She immediately used her divine power to form a Dragon and a Phoenix. The dragon and phoenix were fiery red in color and exuded a scorching heat. In an instant, the dragon and phoenix wrapped themselves around the giant Eagle. The three beasts were entangled.

    Yaoji was furious when she saw the Eagle she had conjured being pincered by two beasts that were also conjured from godly energy. She then shouted at Leng ruoxue,""Hmph! You''re too despicable, what kind of skill is it to fight two against one!"

    "Two against one? If you think you''re losing out, you can make another one. " Leng ruoxue reminded her with a smile. However, her words only made yaoji even angrier.

    ''Damn it!'' Didn''t she want to condense another one to fight against Leng ruoxue''s two? However, she had the will but not the strength! It was already very difficult for her to support such a Beastie, so she really could not make another one.

    When she saw that Leng ruoxue did not feel any difort when she condensed the two beasts, she was even more envious and jealous.

    The match went on very quickly. The giant Eagle that yaoji had conjured quickly dispersed under the attacks of the dragon and phoenix. However, yaoji was unwilling to give up and wanted to continue fighting Leng ruoxue. However, Leng ruoxue did not want to waste any more time on her.

    After beating yaoji up cleanly, Leng ruoxue also lifted her leg and kicked yaoji off the stage. However, she did not use too much strength. At least yaoji did not end up in a miserable state like the other two!

    However, she had lost to Leng ruoxue, whom she had always looked down on, so quickly. This fact caused her heart to be in a state of shock.

    Standing below the ring, yaoji was burning with anger! His face was dark.

    She didn''t believe that she couldn''t do anything to a little girl. However, before she could do anything, the judge announced the end of thepetition between the two of them!

    Yaoji was furious when she heard this!

    ''Damn it!'' She hadn''t had the chance to teach Leng ruoxue a lesson yet, so how could she lose thepetition so easily? Yaoji felt extremely indignant.

    However, the judge had already said that their match was over. Hence, she could only stay still for now. However, once she had the chance, she would definitely not let Leng ruoxue off. She would teach her a lesson! Yaoji pondered.

    As for Leng ruoxue, she knew what yaoji was thinking just by looking at her expression. As such, she couldn''t be bothered with her.

    The next to go up was uncle long.

    It just so happened that Dongfang Yue''s representative was uncle Lian. After the two of them greeted each other in the ring, they began to size each other up.

    The two old men looked at each other affectionately for a long time. Finally, uncle Lian couldn''t take it anymore and said,""Let''s have a good contest!"

    "I can''t ask for more!" Uncle long nodded in agreement. Then, he reminded,""Your side has already lost three matches!"

    "I know. I don''t need you to remind me!" Hearing uncle Long''s words, uncle Lian''s face darkened.

    Seeing this, uncle longughed heartily and sighed.""AI! People don''t even listen to the truth these days!" His face was filled with grievance.

    Who knew that when uncle Lian saw uncle Long''s detestable look, he would be even angrier?

    Then, the Furious uncle Lian made his move.

    Meanwhile, uncle Lian was also calmly dealing with the situation. Even after hundreds of exchanges, it was still difficult to determine the victor. However, uncle Lian was already panting from exhaustion.

    Although uncle long was also struggling, his face still had a rxed expression. Moreover, everyone watched as he took out a white jade bottle and poured a few pills into his mouth. Immediately, uncle long was full of energy again.

 Chapter 2162 The Challenge (3)

    "You?" Seeing uncle Long''s actions, uncle Lian became even angrier. He pointed at uncle long and his body trembled with anger.

    "What''s wrong?" Uncle long nced at uncle Lian and asked indifferently.

    "How can you eat a pill?" Uncle Lian was so angry that he almost vomited blood. Was this considered cheating?

    "Can''t I eat it?" Uncle long blinked innocently and looked at uncle Lian in confusion. Then, he turned to look at Dongfang Lin. His eyes were red as if he was asking him,''is there a rule in the tournament that you can''t eat pills?''

    His reaction made Dongfang Lin break out in a cold sweat. However, it seemed that more and more people were looking at him. Hence, he could not y dumb even if he wanted to.

    "That ... Consuming medicinal pills is not against the rules of thepetition." After clearing his throat, Dongfang Lin said. Then, he turned his gaze away from the two people on the stage. However, he kept his eyes on the two people''s match.

    His words made uncle Lian so angry that he almost vomited blood. However, he thought about it carefully. There was indeed no rule in anypetition that forbade participants from eating medicinal pills. With this knowledge, uncle Lian finally forced himself to calm down.

    Then, he also ate a pill to replenish the divine power he had used up. However, his heart ached. They had been locked up for too long, and they had almost no good things on them. This pill was something that he had saved up with great difficulty. Unfortunately, it had been used now, and it was used in such an ordinarypetition. No matter how he thought about it, he really felt that he had suffered a great loss.

    Wait a minute!

    How did the other party have so many pills? If he didn''t see wrongly, the fellow opposite him seemed to have eaten a handful of medicinal pills?

    This ... Wasn''t this even more wasteful?

    "Why do you have so many pills?" When he thought of this question, uncle Lian asked without any hesitation.

    "Do you want to know? I''ll tell you if you surrender. " Uncle longughed evilly. Upon hearing this, uncle Lian''s anger immediately burned and he pounced straight at uncle long.

    Uncle long dodged hurriedly, then he kept shouting,""You''re too unparticr. How can you fight just like that?!"

    "Nonsense! This is apetition, you know?" Uncle Lian scoffed at uncle Long''s words and became even more ruthless.

    Uncle long smiled happily. His efforts were not in vain. The old man was even more serious.

    Since his opponent was serious, uncle long naturally didn''t want to lose to him. Then, he immediately began to counterattack fiercely.

    In an instant! Two wispy figures shuttled back and forth in front of everyone''s eyes as fast as lightning. They pounced left and dodged right, dazzling everyone''s eyes and making them unable to catch their eyes.

    Slowly, the two of them reached a stalemate. Uncle long was eating pills to replenish his divine power as he fought. With the support of these pills, his divine power was basically inexhaustible.

    Uncle Lian, on the other hand, did not have such a grand n. Gradually, he began to show signs of defeat.

    With a leap, the exhausted uncle Lian jumped out of the battle circle and admitted defeat!

    Damn it, there was no way they could fight this battle! The other party ate medicinal pills as if they were snacks, but he was embarrassingly short of money. Comparing the two, uncle Lian felt wronged and wanted to find a hole to hide in. Wu.....How could he bully people like this! Compared to the other party, he was like a beggar!

    "Four to zero!" At this moment, Dongfang Lin deliberately reminded them.

    Upon hearing this, uncle Lian''s anger instantly rose. Uncle long smiled faintly and said,""Didn''t you want to know where I got these pills? Let me tell you! The pills I just ate were all refined by little Xue ''er!"

    "Really?" When uncle Lian heard this, he immediately perked up and looked at Leng ruoxue. However, Leng ruoxue ignored him and turned her head to the other side. Seeing this, he was deeply depressed!

    It seemed that they had offended this little girl quite badly! They didn''t even want to look at them!

    "Of course it''s true!" After uncle long finished speaking, he jumped off the ring.

    Uncle Lian resentfully walked down the stage. Next, a middle-aged man came up from their side.

    The middle-aged man looked to be in his forties and was a reverent-god level cultivator. However, he did not observe Leng ruoxue and the others first. Instead, he nced at Dongfang Lin, who was in charge of judging. The two of them exchanged nces in mid-air before the middle-aged man turned his attention to Leng ruoxue and the others.

    It went without saying that this middle-aged man was Dongfang Lin''s man.

    At this moment, only an you and the demon from Leng ruoxue''s side had yet to fight. The demon''s target was naturally Dongfang Yue, so it was an you who went up this time.

    Both of them were reverent-god level cultivators, so they immediately attracted everyone''s attention as soon as the battle began. The two of them didn''t disappoint, and after hundreds of exchanges, an you feigned a narrow victory by a single move!

    Leng ruoxue''s team won this round again.

    Following that, Dongfang Lin announced a temporary ceasefire, and the other five matches would continue in the afternoon.

    After the temporary truce, Leng ruoxue and the rest returned to their own courtyard while Dongfang Yue and the rest gathered in the living room to discuss the morning''spetition.

    Dongfang Yue and the others were rather disappointed with the few matches in the morning, while those who had fought were even more depressed, especially Du Wei and the young man who had been kicked off the ring without even making a move. They were simply too ashamed to show their faces!

    "Mr. Dongfang Yue, we must win the first three games in the afternoon! Only then will we have a chance to win. " Yaoji couldn''t help reminding him.

    "I know," Dongfang Yue nodded his head indifferently. He really did not want to say anything that would hurt them. However, he was not optimistic about thepetition in the afternoon. Although he was not sure how Leng ruoxue and the others petition was arranged, their chances of winning were already very slim.

    After an entire morning of observation, he had a rough understanding of Leng ruoxue and the others ''abilities. Hence, he only hoped that they would not lose too badly and did not have any other requests.

    When he thought of this, he nced at the calm Dongfang Lin. When he saw Dongfang Lin''s calm andposed appearance, he had to admit that he was jealous!

    How could Lin fan be so rxed? In fact, he didn''t take this match very seriously. However, if he lost too badly, he would also feel that he would lose face!

    Although Dongfang Lin knew what Dongfang Yue was thinking, he still intended to stay out of this world and not get involved in their Affairs.

    The short rest time passed quickly.

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest stepped into the martial arts practice field once again in high spirits, they suddenly realized that there were even more people in the audience than in the morning. Furthermore, as there were no seats, many people had chosen to stand in the aisle and stretched their necks to stare at the seats of both parties.

    After seeing them enter the stadium, the audience seemed to be even more excited.

    They were cheering and jumping for joy! There were even a few children who were bold enough to run in front of Leng ruoxue and the others. They stared at them with their eyes wide open as if they were looking at their idols. Then, they ran away shyly.

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest saw this, they could only smile helplessly before taking their own seats.

    Not long after he sat down, Dongfang Yue and the others also arrived.

    Leng ruoxue, who clearly felt an unfriendly gaze, lifted her beautiful eyes and nced at the other party''s seat. Then, she immediately shifted her gaze away. As a result, the gaze that followed her like a shadow was somewhat angry.

    However, Leng ruoxue couldn''t care less about whether the other party was angry or not. Seeing that the time for thepetition was up, she immediately jumped onto the stage.

    Dongfang Yue and the others frowned when they saw that Leng ruoxue was going to fight in the first match of the afternoon. Yaoji wanted to rush up immediately, but she was stopped by Dongfang Yue.

    "Lian Zhe! You go up and fight Leng ruoxue. " Dongfang Yue instructed and shot yaoji a warning nce.

    "Yes!" When Lian Zhe heard this, he immediately jumped onto the stage like a fish leaping over the Dragon Gate.

    Lian Zhe was one of the four reverent-god level experts on Dongfang Yue''s side.

    Even though it was unfair to let Lian Zhe fight Leng ruoxue, they had no choice. They could not lose too badly!

    After Lian Zhe went up to the ring, he politely bowed to Leng ruoxue. Then, he said in a gentlemanly manner,""Miss Leng, please make the first move!"

    "If that''s the case, then I won''t be polite!" With that, Leng ruoxue drew her sword. Immediately after, the crowd saw thousands of fiery-red meteor sword rain swarming towards Lian Zhe from all directions. Instantly, everyone''s hearts were in their throats.

    This rain of swords was too terrifying! They were densely packed with burning mes. If they identally touched them, they would definitely be injured. Even though they were a distance away from the ring, they could still feel the burning aura of the rain of swords. And Lian Zhe, who was on the ring, felt this burning sensation even more clearly!

    Lian Zhe wiped the cold sweat from his forehead without batting an eyelid. He was extremely nervous, but he still quickly set up a water curtain in front of himself. He thought that his water curtain could withstand the attack of the sword rain, but he never dreamed that his water curtain would be so vulnerable in the face of the meteor sword rain!

    The sword rain directly passed through the water curtain and hit his body. Instantly, he felt a burning pain on his body!

    The pain went deep into his bone marrow and heart-wrenching!

    It was as if a sea of fire had been ignited inside his body, and the heat from the inside out was about to roast him!

    It was hot! It was so hot!

    Lian Zhe couldn''t take it anymore and pulled open his clothes. However, this action still couldn''t relieve the heat on his body. In an instant, his face had already turned red, and his skin was also shimmering with a faint red.

    Logically speaking, a reverent-God''s body was extremely strong. Ordinary mes would not be able to cause any harm to a reverent-god level expert. However, this me was unbearable, as if he was in a sea of fire. The temperature in his body was rising again and again!

    "Ah!" It was so hot!

    Lian Zhe felt extremely ufortable. If there was a thousand-year-old frozenke in front of him, he would definitely jump in to lower his temperature. However, this scorching heat was too torturous. Even with his strong willpower, he could not bear it ...

 Chapter 2163 Sneak Attack In The Tournament (1)

    Just as Lian Zhe was about to lose control of the heat within his body, Leng ruoxue''s fair wrist flicked again. A stream of water-attributed divine energy was released from her hand. When the water-attributed divine energy came into contact with the air, it immediately turned into tens of thousands of tiny raindrops. It passed through Lian Zhe''s water screen and hit his body. Immediately, Lian Zhe felt the heat within his body ease up.

    That cool and refreshing feeling even made Lian Zhe feelfortable all over. He was sofortable that he almost moaned out loud. However, immediately after, the hot flow in his body once again suppressed the cool feeling and took the upper hand. The cool water attribute divine power naturally did not want to be outdone and tried topete with the fire attribute divine power in Lian Zhe''s body for the dominant position.

    Just like that, hot and cold alternated. Lian Zhe''s face alternated between red and white. Cold sweat dripped down from his forehead. The two extreme feelings of fighting and pulling each other made him feel so painful that he wanted to find a pir and kill himself! It was really too ufortable! Even though he was a reverent-God, he couldn''t bear such inhuman torture!

    After a long time.

    Lian Zhe, who was in unbearable pain, finally admitted defeat.

    At this moment, Lian Zhe was in an exceptionally sorry state. His clothes were drenched in sweat. The way he looked at Leng ruoxue was as if he was looking at a monster. He was in disbelief.

    Suddenly, he recalled what Dongfang Lin had told him. The other day, Dongfang Lin had told him that Leng ruoxue was a demon. Hence, he told them not to underestimate her. Otherwise, they would be the ones who would regret it.

    At that time, he did not think much of Dongfang Lin''s words. However, he believed them now! This little girl was more than a monster! She''s simply ... Lian Zhe didn''t know how to describe his feelings towards Leng ruoxue. When they first met, the first impression Leng ruoxue gave him was that she was very weak. However, he didn''t expect that Leng ruoxue, who originally had a weak appearance, was actually a fierce tiger on the inside. The contrast was too strong. He guessed that there would be many people who would look down on Leng ruoxue at first sight! However, he reckoned that those people must have met with a tragedy.

    This battle was a heavy blow to Lian Zhe. Although he did not have a strong opinion of Leng ruoxue like some people did and felt that she was not suitable to lead them, his impression of Leng ruoxue was not good enough for him to be willing to be used by her. However, after this battle, he felt that he should change his opinion of Leng ruoxue. In this world, no one was more suitable than this little girl to lead them because this girl was too good at pretending to be a pig to eat Tigers!

    At the thought of this, Lian Zhe bowed to Leng ruoxue very respectfully, then left the arena. However, Leng ruoxue did not leave.

    She only saw Leng ruoxue smiling faintly before saying,""I''ll be the next one to fight from our side. Who''s next?"

    "I''ll do it!" Yaoji, who couldn''t stand it, didn''t give the others a chance to speak and just snorted.

    "You? You''ve already lost to me, do you want to lose again?" Leng ruoxue''s smile was exceptionally radiant. She was merely stating the truth and had no intention of mocking yaoji. However, her words were particrly piercing to yaoji''s ears. It felt as if Leng ruoxue was mocking her. Instantly, anger rushed to the top of her head and she was about to explode.

    "Hmph! I lost to youst time because I was too careless! I might not lose this time!" Yaoji said hatefully. She was quite famous in the divine world, but she lost to a little girl. This fact was really unbearable.

    "Is that so?" Leng ruoxue smiled faintly. Then, she turned her beautiful eyes to Dongfang Yue and said,"Your Excellency Dongfang Yue, are you sure you want to send yaoji?"

    Dongfang Yue looked at Leng ruoxue, then at yaoji. He wanted to refuse, but on second thought, he felt that it would be good to let yaoji fight. If Leng ruoxue could defeat her again and again, that woman might be able to settle down. If that was the case, it would be a good thing for all of them! As he thought about this, Dongfang Yue nodded at Leng ruoxue.

    Although yaoji was a little angry at Leng ruoxue''sck of respect for her, she was relieved to see that Dongfang Yue had agreed. After all, she would still be wary of Dongfang Yue.

    Then, yaoji anxiously jumped onto the stage.

    Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes nced at yaoji as she chuckled. "Let''s start!"

    With that, Leng ruoxue immediately made her move. Several wind des flew out from her hand. The wind des looked simple, but they contained an extremely sharp offensive power. After spinning a few rounds in the air, they carried a vicious aura and charged straight at yaoji ...

    The wind des were aggressive and came with a strong pressure. Yaoji was stunned for a moment, but she quickly reacted and immediately released a few wind des to defend.

    Logically speaking, if she were to defend herself in such a situation, the best way was to use a curtain wall. However, with Lian Zhe''s previous experience, she did not dare to use the curtain wall anymore. She was afraid that her curtain wall would not be able to block Leng ruoxue''s wind des. Moreover, some experts had once said that offense was also the best defense. Hence, it was a good time for her to test it out.

    The two of them were both using wind des, so the difference between them was obvious.

    Leng ruoxue''s wind des were like a king ''s, carrying an aura that looked down on the world. However, yaoji''s wind des were like ants in front of Leng ruoxue''s powerful wind des!

    This also made the people present quite puzzled. They were both wind des, but why did Leng ruoxue''s wind de look so noble and extraordinary, with a look of disdain, while yaoji''s wind de was timid and hesitant, like a small figure?

    The contrast was too strong. For a moment, the crowd didn''t know how to evaluate the battle between the two. The scene had never been so quiet before.

    Seeing this, uncle longughed so hard that his eyes were squinted. He couldn''t help but tease the evildoer in a low voice,""This woman really doesn''t know the immensity of heaven and earth. Isn''t she asking for it?"

    "She asked for it. I hope Xue ''er can end the battle quickly." The demonughed. However, he could tell that Xue ''er did not intend to end the battle too quickly.

    On the stage, Leng ruoxue was just as the evildoer had thought. She was very rxed and at ease. However, yaoji could not be like her.

    When their wind des met in the air, there were indeed fierce sparks at first, and they were evenly matched. But soon, her wind des could not hold on, and this fact made her extremely angry.

    She couldn''t understand how Leng ruoxue''s divine power could be so dense. Even the divine skill she released was much more condensed than hers! This fact made her so depressed that she almost vomited blood.

    However, she wasn''t someone who would admit defeat easily. When she saw that her wind des were no match for Leng ruoxue, she quickly changed her strategy. Almost all the divine skills that she could use were unleashed at once. Her actions also directly caused her divine power to be consumed at an overly fast rate. However, she wouldn''t admit defeat easily. After she ate a few pills to replenish her divine power, she continued to attack.

 Chapter 2164 Sneak Attack In The Tournament (2)

    As for Leng ruoxue, she only needed a screen to watch as yaoji continuously released her divine skills.

    Seeing this, the people present were speechless and didn''t know what to say! There were even many people who were thinking that yaoji had gone crazy! At this rate, even if she ate all the pills that replenished her divine power and used up all her divine power, she would not be able to touch a single hair on Leng ruoxue''s head. What was the point of fighting like this?

    In an instant, everyone''s impression of yaoji changed drastically. They had thought that she was a smart woman, but now it seemed that she was just so-so. After all, such an irrational behavior would not achieve anything great!

    After a long time.

    Yaoji finally gritted her teeth and admitted defeat. However, Leng ruoxue could tell from the look of unwillingness on her face that she wasn''tpletely convinced by her. Nevertheless, Leng ruoxue didn''t mind yaoji''s thoughts.

    Retracting her curtain wall, Leng ruoxue turned around and prepared to walk down the stage. Suddenly, she felt a clear chill on her back. Then, she heard someone scream,"be careful!"

    Leng ruoxue quickly turned around and saw that yaoji had appeared behind her without her knowing. She was holding a de that glinted with a chilling light and was shing at her. The de was only a finger''s distance away from her, and she could even feel the chill from the de.

    At this critical moment, Leng ruoxue lifted her leg and kicked yaoji. With a loud ''bang'', yaoji, who was within reach, was kicked off the stage and fell into the human-shaped pit she had created this morning. The de in yaoji''s hand was also thrown into the air by the unprepared yaoji.

    At this time, the Furious evildoer and the others jumped onto the ring and red at Dongfang Yue and the others with an unfriendly look.

    The sneak attack left everyone dumbfounded. Dongfang Yue and the others had never expected yaoji to make such a disgraceful move. Their faces burned as if they were on fire. They wished they could find a hole to hide in. What she had done had really embarrassed them!

    At that moment, they saw another white light rush towards yaoji, who had fallen into the human-shaped pit. In an instant, they heard her shriek like a pig being ughtered.

    "Argh! Help me!"

    Everyone chose to ignore yaoji''s cry for help without exception. However, the corners of their mouths twitched involuntarily. The white light was none other than the exquisite and cute little rabbit.

    Cang''s two front paws were moving up and down, leaving w marks on yaoji''s face and body. It was so fast that no one could see how it did it. All they could see was a white shadow. Then, they saw Cang return to Leng ruoxue''s side and lie in her arms, acting cute.

    After that, the wounded and dying yaoji climbed out of the pit with great effort. Only then did the crowd see that there was a painting on her face. It was a ssh-inkndscape painting. It really had mountains, rivers, trees, and flowers. Of course, it was red!

    After seeing the drawing on her face, everyone was even more curious about what the rabbit had left on her.

    Yes! They were very curious!

    However, their curiosity didn''tst long. They suddenly caught a glimpse of the knife that yaoji had thrown in the air falling straight down on her body ...

    "Ah!"

    Following that, the crowd heard another shrill scream. They couldn''t bear to see yaoji''s miserable state anymore and turned their heads in unison while covering their faces. No one thought of giving yaoji a healing pill at this time, so she fainted from the pain.

    Leng ruoxue nced at yaoji, who seemed to have no idea whether she was Dead or Alive, then turned her beautiful eyes to Dongfang Yue and the others. She said angrily,"Your Excellency Dongfang Yue, yaoji is your subordinate, right? You must give me an exnation for this. "

    Leng ruoxue had made such a request because both sides had agreed on an officialpetition. Such sneak attacks were not allowed. Furthermore, it was after thepetition had ended. The nature of such an incident was even worse! Leng ruoxue didn''t want to let go of such a great opportunity either. After all, this opportunity to make Dongfang Yue and the others admit defeat was given to her by yaoji. If she didn''t ept it, wouldn''t it be a waste of yaoji''s good intentions? so, from this point of view, she had to thank yaoji!

    Dongfang Yue was at a loss for words when he saw Leng ruoxue''s unsightly expression. His eloquence could notpare to Dongfang Lin''s to begin with, and with Leng ruoxue''s questioning tone, he was at aplete loss.

    Therefore, he stammered for a long time and could not say aplete sentence.

    Dongfang Lin saw that his big brother had been beaten, so he naturally had to help.

    Then, he smiled as he moved to Leng ruoxue''s side and said in an attempt to please her,""Miss Leng, I''m very sorry for what happened. But don''t worry, we''ll deal with this matter seriously and won''t let you be frightened for nothing!"

    "That''s good! I''ll be waiting for the results of your investigation!" After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she gave the evil demon and the rest a look. The few of them then left the arena in tacit understanding, nning to go back.

    Seeing that they were about to leave, Dongfang Lin quickly called out to them,""Miss Leng, thepetition is not over yet! You''ve already won seven matches in a row. You only need to win one more match and you''ll be the winners of this match. So, let''s finish the match!"

    Hearing his negotiating tone, Leng ruoxue replied indifferently,""Do you think we''ll still be in the mood to continue with the game after what happened? I''m telling you, I''ve been frightened and I don''t want topete anymore. "

    With that, Leng ruoxue and her group left the martial arts practice field without even turning back, leaving behind the audience, Dongfang Yue, and the others who stood awkwardly on the spot.

    "AI! What the hell is this! Big brother, what do you think we should do? That girl was angry! If this matter isn''t handled properly, there''s a chance that there will be enmity between us!" Dongfang Lin asked worriedly. His expression was also unusually serious, but he was not worried at all.

    "Let''s leave thepetition like this!" Dongfang Yue thought for a moment before he left the martial arts practice field withrge strides.

    Seeing that Dongfang Yue had left, Dongfang Lin naturally had to follow. Seeing that the most important people had left, the others felt that there was no need to stay any longer, so they also left one after another. As for yaoji, they had all forgotten about her.

    After Dongfang Lin left the martial arts practice field, he didn''t immediately return to his room. Instead, he went to Dongfang Yue''s ce.

    After knocking on the door a few times, Dongfang Lin walked straight in. When he saw his big brother sitting on the chair with a long face, he felt a little sympathy in his heart.

    "Big brother! What''s the use of being alone like this? The most important thing is to solve the problem!" Dongfang Lin reminded.

 Chapter 2165 Sneak Attack In The Tournament (3)

    "Of course I know that. However, how should I resolve this matter to satisfy that little girl?" Dongfang Yue''s head ached. Logically speaking, it was not impossible for them to use this matter to pledge their loyalty to Leng ruoxue. However, he was afraid that some people would suspect that Leng ruoxue was taking advantage of their situation. More importantly, he did not think that Leng ruoxue would be willing to ept their loyalty under such circumstances. After all, thatss was extremely proud to her bones.

    "This will depend on your sincerity! I don''t think Leng ruoxue is an unreasonable person. So, if you want to satisfy her, you must show your sincerity. Otherwise, she won''t ept it!" Dongfang Lin said with a faint smile. Although he had not spent much time with Leng ruoxue, he knew that this girl was very opinionated and was not a woman who could be coaxed with just a few words. Hence, if he wanted to seek her forgiveness, he could only show his most sincere sincerity!

    But what these peoplecked the most was sincerity! Who asked them to have their eyes on the top of their heads?

    "Big brother! You can''t solve this problem by yourself, so why don''t you call everyone here to discuss it?" Dongfang Lin suggested.

    "Alright! You can send someone to find them!" Dongfang Yue agreed after some thought.

    "Yes." Dongfang Lin nodded and made the necessary arrangements.

    Not long after, uncle Lian and the others arrived. They also moved to the living room.

    "How''s yaoji?" "Who are you?" Dongfang Yue asked as he swept his gaze across the people present.

    When the crowd heard this question, they looked at each other in confusion. They didn''t know how yaoji was doing!

    "I don''t know!" Uncle Lian shook his head and said.

    "Don''t tell me you guys didn''t care about her and left her on the training field?" When Dongfang Lin heard this, heughed and joked. That woman was really a big problem! However, yaoji used to be a popr girl in the divinity. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been like a proud peacock who didn''t put anyone in her eyes. But how did that woman get to this point? He could not understand.

    This was probably the so-called courting death!

    "Uh! I think so. " Uncle Lian said, a little speechless. At that time, everyone looked down on yaoji, so who would care about her? Besides, not everyone treated yaoji like a treasure. Those who fawned over her all day long had abandoned her, so they naturally had no obligation to do so!

    "She deserved it! However, now is not the time to care about her. She caused such a thing, so now we must give miss Leng an exnation. Perhaps some of you still have a bad impression of Leng ruoxue and are even unconvinced of her. However, she''s still master Yu''s disciple. You can choose not to be loyal to her, but you can''t not respect her! Do you guys understand what I''m saying?" Dongfang Lin''s previous gentleness was reced by a serious expression.

    Upon hearing this, everyone lowered their heads and fell silent.

    In fact, although the match had not ended yet, they knew that they had already lost. Even if His Excellency Dongfang Yue had note out yet, they could not let him fight against eight of them, could they? They were all powerhouses, so they naturally couldn''t do such a shameless thing. After all, this was apetition. Furthermore, Leng ruoxue still had the powerful Totoro by her side. The fact that the Totoro had yet to fight was a taboo to them. Hence, they epted this fact very calmly. It was no longer important whether His Excellency Dongfang Yue would fight or not!

    This match had also caused their sense of superiority to bepletely obliterated. In fact, many people had begun to reevaluate Leng ruoxue.

    I''m willing to pledge my loyalty to Leng ruoxue." Suddenly, Lian Zhe spoke. Everyone who heard this looked at him in shock. No one had expected that Lian Zhe would pledge his loyalty to Leng ruoxue at this moment.

    However, Lian Zhe himself did not think that his loyalty to Leng ruoxue was worth making a fuss over. After all, in this world, the strong were respected. Leng ruoxue had defeated him, so she naturally would be respected.

    "She defeated me. I''m convinced of her abilities." Lian Zhe said again.

    Then, he continued to persuade the people present,""I know that all of you think that Leng ruoxue is too young and can''t convince the masses. However, you must know that this world is ruled by the strong. Leng ruoxue can make me, a reverent God, admit defeat with her strength as a divine Emperor. Do you still think that she''s not worthy of being our master? Leng ruoxue''s potential is iparably huge. I suggest that you all quickly acknowledge her as your master before she has truly grown up! Otherwise, once she bes a true expert, I''m afraid you won''t even have the chance to recognize her as your master. "

    "Zhe ''er, have you really thought it through?" Upon hearing this, uncle Lian asked very cautiously.

    "Yes, ancestor, I advise you to think about it carefully! Leng ruoxue can definitely lead us to avenge master Yu!" Lian Zhe said. Although he was still young when master Yu was alive and did not remember many things about master Yu, he still remembered that master Yu was a peerless beauty whoughed at the world!

    In the past, there were countless people who wanted to be loyal to master Yu. However, there were not many people who could truly stay by his side. Even if master Yu treated the gods with low strength, he was very kind and friendly. He believed that master Yu''s gentle smile would still leave a deep impression on many people and he was one of them.

    Lian Zhe''s words really made uncle Lian think deeply.

    ? In reality, before today, he had never thought that Leng ruoxue would be able to force a reverent-God to admit defeat. He was even thinking about his chances of winning if he were to fight Leng ruoxue. However, he was shocked to find out that he was not confident that he could win against Leng ruoxue. This was because he was very sure that Leng ruoxue must have held back at that time. As such, he was even more uncertain about his chances of winning against Leng ruoxue.

    Moreover, after listening to Lian Zhe''s analysis, he suddenly realized that he seemed to have a different opinion of Leng ruoxue. He no longer insisted that Leng ruoxue was not suitable to lead them like before. This fact made him quite shocked and incredulous.

    Seeing that no one else spoke after Lian Zhe finished, Dongfang Lin could not help but add fuel to the fire.

    "Previously, when Leng ruoxue saved you, you were not willing to pledge your loyalty to her. Now that you want to pledge your loyalty, I''m afraid she won''t ept you so easily!" Dongfang Lin said in a light voice.

    Upon hearing this, the crowd fell even more silent because what Dongfang Lin said was not without reason.

    Humans were such strange creatures. When they felt that Leng ruoxue wasn''t suitable and didn''t want to be loyal to her, they would look down on her in every way possible. But now that they felt that she had great potential and wanted to be loyal to her, based on Leng ruoxue''s personality, it was very likely that she would reject them at the door because they had been chased out by Leng ruoxue before.

    Now that they thought about it, their past actions were really wrong. No matter what, Leng ruoxue was their Savior. It was one thing if they didn''t repay her kindness, but they even picked on her. If they weren''t ingrates, what were they?

    At this moment, many people looked down on themselves and felt a little guilty towards Leng ruoxue.

    Dongfang Lin sat in his chair and observed the crowd''s reaction without a sound. Then, he nodded in satisfaction. These people! He just needed to be fixed! To put it bluntly, it was a cheap move! They had been locked up in the fog for so long, and even after being rescued, they still felt that they were still in the era where they could call the wind and summon the rain.

    In fact, among them, only his big brother and uncle Lian had decent strength. However, although they seemed to have recovered their strength, in reality, they were still quite a distance away from what they had been in the past. As for the others, Dongfang Lin really didn''t know where their sense of superiority came from!

    Even though most of them were deity emperors, there were many deity emperors in the divine realm and many of them died every day. Therefore, the strength of a deity Emperor was not something that could be used against a true expert. Of course, Leng ruoxue was an exception. After all, Leng ruoxue was the only deity Emperor that could force a Hierarch to admit defeat in all these years. There probably wouldn''t be another one in the future.

    Thinking of this, he was even more optimistic about Leng ruoxue. He also felt that these people''s judgment was really not that good. The most hateful thing was that his own big brother actually indulged them so much.

    Actually, he was clear that the reason why big brother would amodate them so much was because they had gone through thick and thin together. However, he did not agree with big brother to indulge them this way. If they had gone through thick and thin together, Leng ruoxue was their Savior! He had never seen anyone treat their benefactor like this!

    The more he thought about it, the more Dongfang Lin despised these people.

    "I''d advise you not to think about pledging your allegiance for now. First, settle the trouble yaoji caused. Otherwise, Leng ruoxue won''t be nice to you!" Seeing that they didn''t respond for a long time, Dongfang Lin continued.

    "Sir Dongfang Lin, do you have any good ideas?" Uncle Lian asked timidly.

    "No, I didn ''t! It''s not like you guys didn''t see that because of this, that girl is somewhat dissatisfied with me?" Dongfang Lin said with a bitter expression.

    "AI! What should he do then! We don''t really understand Leng ruoxue, so we don''t know how to appease her anger. " Uncle Lian was very conflicted, but he was even more depressed.

 Chapter 2166 Assisting In The Investigation (1)

    Uncle Lian was also a little regretful. If they had known this would happen, they would have treated Leng ruoxue better. Now, their rtionship, which was already bad, would probably worsen because of yaoji.

    Uncle Lian was very worried.

    However, Dongfang Lin had no intention of giving them any ideas. Instead, he was happy to see them so conflicted and depressed because, in his opinion, these people were asking for it.

    After beating them up for a few more rounds, Dongfang Lin patted his butt and left as if nothing had happened.

    For the next few days, Dongfang Yue and the others were surrounded by a gloomy atmosphere. During this period, they had also personally gone to see Leng ruoxue. However, they were all rejected at the door.

    The reason Leng ruoxue gave was that she couldn''t afford to see them.

    This reason also made many people frown even more. They knew that they had really offended Leng ruoxue this time!

    Leng ruoxue''s courtyard.

    At this moment, the few of them were gathered in the garden and chatting leisurely. Dongfang Lin had alsoe over. However, Leng ruoxue had only found out today that the originally famous Dongfang Lin was actually so gossipy.

    He had told them a lot about yaoji. Of course, it was all about the treatment yaoji had received these days.

    Although yaoji wasn''t as hated as a street rat, she was almost there.

    That day, yaoji was only carried back to her room after a long time. At that time, she was covered in wounds and a knife was stuck in her leg, almost cutting it off.

    And because her injuries were too serious, even if she had taken healing medicinal pills, her injuries had notpletely recovered. She should have enough time to recuperate.

    However, before deciding on how to deal with her, Dongfang Lin still upheld the spirit of humanitarianism and kept yaoji in a room with good food and drink. Unfortunately, this had also caused yaoji to misunderstand, thinking that she was fine and that they wouldn''t mind her actions. Therefore, yaoji''s temper had be very bad during this period of time due to her injuries. He had specially arranged for a few people to serve her, but those people had already run away after being scolded by yaoji. As he had expected, yaoji''s bad reputation had spread throughout the entire underground Castle.

    Of course, this was not entirely his intention.

    He had also treated these words as a joke for Leng ruoxue and the others to hear. Seeing that Leng ruoxue and the others did not have much of a reaction, he felt a little mncholic.

    Was what he said not funny? In order to take revenge for this little girl, he had used the overkill move! This was truly killing without spilling blood. However, his reputation was getting worse and worse. However, he didn''t expect that after he told Leng ruoxue and the others about this matter, their reactions would be so calm. This gave him no sense of aplishment.

    For a long while, the depressed Dongfang Lin did not speak. Instead, he stared at Leng ruoxue and the rest with his eyes wide open and a hint of resentment in them. Leng ruoxue saw this and smiled faintly."Are you done? You must be thirsty! Have some water. "

    After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Dongfang Lin picked up his teacup stiffly. Then, he could not help but ask,""Why didn''t you guys react? don''t you feel relieved?"

    "Can you not be so childish? What was this! Although that woman is not likable, but after all, she is master nengyu''s subordinate. So, for the sake of the monk, we can''t hit master nengyu''s subordinate when he is down. " Uncle long said righteously after hearing Dongfang Lin''s words. However, he was actually very happy inside. However, he didn''t want to show it.

    "Yup! Although yaoji and I hate each other, she''s still inextricably linked to my master. If I were tough at her, wouldn''t I be questioning my master''s judgment of people?" Leng ruoxue replied nonchntly. As for whether she really thought this way, no one knew.

    However, when Dongfang Lin heard their words, a trace of disdain welled up in his heart for no reason. These people were really good at pretending. In fact, they couldn''t wait for yaoji to be in trouble! Right!

    He didn''t believe that these people would still be so magnanimous after yaoji''s sneak attack. He wouldn''t believe it even if he was beaten to death!

    "Little fellow, you''ve done well. I''ll give you credit for this!" At this time, Azure said something fair.

    When Dongfang Lin heard this, he was immediately moved to tears and wanted to prostrate himself in worship. There were still people who understood! Woo...At this moment, Dongfang Lin felt that all his efforts were worth it!

    After finally getting somefort from Cang, Dongfang Lin found Cang even more pleasing to the eye. At the same time, he became even more interested in this fierce little rabbit and almost became Cang''s number one fan. However, after Cang said those words, he closed his eyes leisurely and ignored Dongfang Lin. Dongfang Lin clearly did not mind this.

    Leng ruoxue felt helpless when she saw another person being captured by Cang. She couldn''t help but praise Cang in her heart. Cang was too charming.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue saw Dongfang Lin pestering Cang tirelessly. In the end, he was so annoyed by Cang that he buried his head in Leng ruoxue''s arms and ignored Dongfang Lin.

    Seeing that he was unable to defeat Azure after a long time, Dongfang Lin could only reluctantly take his leave with a hint of depression.

    Then, he went to find Dongfang Yue and invited him to visit yaoji together.

    As soon as they arrived at the door of yaoji''s room, they heard nking soundsing from inside. They hurriedly pushed the door open and saw yaoji holding a beautiful vase in her hand and was about to throw it at the door. The waiter in charge of serving her was hiding under the table, trembling.

    Upon seeing this, Dongfang Lin immediately shouted,""Yaoji, what are you doing? Stop!"

    Dongfang Lin was very angry, and the consequences would be very serious.

    When yaoji heard this roar, she was dumbfounded for a moment. Holding the vase in her hand, she didn''t know whether to put it down or hold it. She was at a loss.

    At this moment, seeing the Dongfang brothers arrive, the waiter who had been hiding scrambled to their side and hugged their legs. He cried with snot and tears,"Sirs, please don''t make me serve her anymore, Wu......I''m about to be killed by her!"

    Hearing this, Dongfang Lin''s embarrassment turned into anger!

    "You better get up! A real man shouldn''t be like this!" Dongfang Lin said, exasperated.

    However, the waiter only cried and didn''t get up.

    Seeing this, Dongfang Lin couldn''t help but frown. He then continued to shout,"Get up, you hear me!"

    The waiter trembled even more violently after he finished shouting.

    Dongfang Lin was instantly left helpless!

    Although he was the one who hinted at some things, did he have to act so realistically? This little waiter looked as if he had been forced into a pitiful state by an evil force. He was really as pitiful as he could be.

 Chapter 2167 Assisting In The Investigation (2)

    "Don''t scare him, he''s probably scared!" At this moment, Dongfang Yue, who couldn''t stand it anymore, pleaded.

    Upon hearing this, the waiter quickly nodded his little head. Tears were still hanging on his eyshes, and he looked like he was suffering.

    "Forget it! You can leave first! You don''t need toe here to serve me anymore!" Dongfang Lin said after some thought. As soon as he finished speaking, the waiter hurriedly thanked him and disappeared without a trace.

    Then, the two brothers turned to look at yaoji.

    "Are you done? Look at what you look like now! Do you know how many waiters you''ve scared away? If this goes on, there won''t be anyone else willing to serve you in ck fog City!" Dongfang Lin red at yaoji and roared.

    "I ... I want to do this? Wu...I''m so seriously injured that it''s hard for me to even walk. Not only did you not help me regain my face, but you also bullied me!" Yaoji said with an aggrieved expression, tears welling up in her eyes. If he didn''t know what kind of person she was and her performance these days, Dongfang Lin might have really fallen for her trick!

    Her acting skills were really too high! Why didn''t he realize that yaoji had such a talent before?

    "I wonder how you want us to help you regain your face?" Yaoji''s words made Dongfang Linugh. This woman was really shameless. She was the one who started this, but she still wanted them to help her save face. If they really did that, wouldn''t they be unable to distinguish between right and wrong?

    "Chase Leng ruoxue and the rest out of ck fog City first. I don''t want to see them again! Whenever I see them, I''ll remember the injuries I''ve suffered. " Yaoji said hatefully.

    "And then?" Dongfang Lin asked again.

    "They mustpensate me and be responsible for treating my leg injury. Don''t they have alchemists there? It should be easy for you to give me a top-grade healing pill. My request is not high at all, right?" As yaoji spoke, she observed the brothers ''expressions. After making sure that she didn''t see their anger, she dared to make her request without worry.

    "Any more? Don''t you want to take revenge?" Dongfang Lin continued to ask patiently.

    "Of course I want to take revenge. However, after I recover, I want to take revenge personally. I want to return all the pain that they inflicted on me to Leng ruoxue. When that timees, you must help me!" The more yaoji spoke, the more excited she became, as if she had already seen the light of revenge. However, her words also made Dongfang Yue raise his brows slightly, but she didn''t notice it in her excitement.

    "Are you done?" Dongfang Lin nced at yaoji and asked indifferently.

    "Hmm, let''s do this for now! I''ll tell you when I think of something. " Yaoji said after some thought.

    "Since you''re done, it''s my turn now!" Dongfang Lin deliberately paused for a moment before he said,""I''ll give you four words: daydreaming!"

    After saying that, Dongfang Lin turned around and left in disgust.

    Seeing Dongfang Lin leave just like that, yaoji was furious. Then, she yelled at Dongfang Yue,""Your Excellency Dongfang Yue, look at him! What kind of attitude is this? How could he treat me like this!"

    "Then how should he treat you?" Dongfang Yue asked curiously. He really wanted to peel open yaoji''s brain and see what was inside. How could she have such a strange idea?

    She was clearly the one who started this matter, yet she still had the face to ask Leng ruoxue, that girl, topensate her. Hmph! Thatss Leng ruoxue had already given her a lot of face by not killing her right away, yet she still dared to think about this and that! He really didn''t know what he was talking about!

    At that moment, Dongfang Yue''s opinion of Leng ruoxue waspletely leaning towards one side. At first, he had been very tolerant of yaoji and the others because he had been through thick and thin with them all these years. However, he did not expect that they would treat his tolerance as indulgence, especially yaoji. She was not sure if it was because she had been locked up in the fog for too long that her mind was not clear anymore! She actually said these words!

    Fortunately, these words were said in front of them. If they were said in front of Leng ruoxue, that girl and the people around her might have used some inhumane means! After all, even he felt ufortable hearing those words, let alone the people close to the little girl.

    However, what Dongfang Yue did not know was that with green vessel and Cang''s presence, the entire incident in the underground Castle could not be hidden from Leng ruoxue. This was also the main reason why they did not react much when they heard Dongfang Lin''s words. After all, they already knew about it! Naturally, he was not curious.

    As for yaoji, it was true that she had been imprisoned and tortured by the mist for too long. After she was rescued, she became a little perverted and felt that she had done a great job. She was captured because she had saved master Yu, so even if she was master Yu''s disciple, she should still respect her!

    It was precisely because she had such a thought that she was so bold and reckless in dealing with Leng ruoxue. She did not even care that Leng ruoxue and the rest had risked their lives to save them!

    And her behavior was undoubtedly an ingrate. However, even if they were ingrates, Leng ruoxue would not do anything to them on ount of her master. At most, she would just ignore them. In any case, she had only saved them in passing. Otherwise, who would know who they were!

    "He, he should treat me better. Back then, not only did we draw away the pursuers from rime ice, but we were also captured while trying to save master Yu. So, whether it''s Leng ruoxue or Dongfang Lin, they should treat me better! Otherwise, I wouldn''t have suffered so many years!" At the mention of this, yaoji felt wronged. Her beautiful eyes were filled with tears, and she looked like a little white flower.

    She even felt that she should be respected by more people, including Mr. Yu''s three disciples. However, it was a pity that Bing Yao and the other two didn''t like her, which made her angry. Dongfang Yue, who had already seen through her, obviously wouldn''t harm her after hearing her words.

    "Back then? Since you''ve brought up the past, then I''ll tell you about it!" Dongfang Yue took a deep breath and continued,""Back then, you did work with us to draw away the pursuers. I don''t deny that, but you weren''t the only one among us. Many of us also chose to sacrifice ourselves in order to let us preserve our strength. So, if you want to take pride in this, I can only tell you that I''m afraid I''ll have to disappoint you!"

    "In addition, back then, when we were captured to save master Yu, it was all voluntary. No one forced you, and you only agreed to it because you wanted to be closer to master Yu and give him a chance to see you! So, don''t tell me that you''ve been wronged, that you''re great, that you''re a hero. The real heroes are our dead brothers, but you''re definitely not one of them!"

 Chapter 2168 Assisting In The Investigation (3)

    Although Dongfang Yue''s words were rather impolite, they were the truth.

    Back then, he didn''t like yaoji very much because she and Wu Yan were too troublesome. They had a small fight every three days and a big fight every five days, making the Divine Master''s estate a mess. They were also very good at pretending. They were absolutely unbelievably obedient in front of master Yu, but they werepletely different in private.

    At the time, he didn''t want to get involved in the two troublesome Women''s Affairs, so he ignored them. However, after going through thick and thin with yaoji for so long, even if he didn''t like her, he had developed some feelings for her and was more tolerant of her. Now, he knew he was wrong. This woman couldn''t be nice to her, or she would definitely push herself over him!

    Dongfang Yue''s words made yaoji extremely excited. Then, she roared in anger,""Do you want to erase my contribution? What benefits did Leng ruoxue give you to make you treat me like this? We''ve known each other for so many years, and you''re actually helping an outsider! I''m so disappointed in you!"

    At this moment, yaoji was so angry that she couldn''t care about respecting Dongfang Yue anymore. Otherwise, she would never have dared to yell at him like this in the past. But now, she was surrounded by anger and resentment, so she naturally couldn''t care about being afraid!

    "You''ve contributed, but there are many people who have contributed more than you. No one is as ignorant as you. Furthermore, Leng ruoxue is not an outsider! She''s master Yu''s disciple!" Dongfang Yue exined patiently.

    However, yaoji scoffed at Dongfang Yue''s words. She sneered a few times and then said loudly,""Master Yu''s disciple? How could she be considered master Yu''s disciple! Hmph! Don''t you remember that when master Yu epted her as his disciple, he had already passed away. She was only lucky to obtain master Yu''s inheritance. Unfortunately, she can''t get our recognition! Hahaha!"

    In the divinity, taking in a disciple was an extremely important matter. With Xiang Yu''s status, it was an even more glorious thing to be his disciple. Therefore, the Emperor should announce to the world that he was taking in a disciple. As for Leng ruoxue, when she became his disciple, he had already passed away. Hence, in the eyes of yaoji and the others, her identity as a disciple was not justified and not justified. Otherwise, yaoji would not have dared to go against Leng ruoxue in every way!

    Other than Leng ruoxue''s beauty, yaoji was also jealous of her identity! From her point of view, Leng ruoxue''s luck was simply too good! It was so good that it was unbearable! Hence, she was jealous of Leng ruoxue.

    "Who says she can''t get our recognition?" Yaoji''s words made Dongfang Yue frown again before he replied indifferently.

    "Eh? What do you mean by that? Could it be that you want to recognize her as your master? No! I won''t agree to it!" Yaoji quickly shouted after hearing the hidden meaning in Dongfang Yue''s words.

    "It doesn''t matter whether you agree or not. Furthermore, I can tell you right now that after our discussion, we feel that Leng ruoxue definitely has the ability to make us pledge our loyalty. As for you, just wait for your punishment!" Dongfang Yue said coldly.

    With that, he turned and left yaoji''s room without even looking at her.

    After Dongfang Yue left, yaoji copsed on the bed as if all the strength in her body had been sucked out.

    After a long time.

    Only then did yaoji pull herself together and Mutter to herself,""No! I will not allow such a thing to happen, I will not allow a woman to ride on my head!"

    At this thought, yaoji was so excited that she forgot about her injuries and wanted to get off the bed. However, the sudden pain made her legs go soft and she fell to the ground.

    "Dammit!" Rubbing her aching leg, yaoji bit her pink lips in anger. It was all Leng ruoxue''s fault that she was in such a miserable state! At this moment, she had long forgotten that the knife that had cut her leg belonged to her. Instead, she had pushed all the me onto Leng ruoxue. Only then would she feel more at ease.

    Some people were like this. It was clearly their own fault, but they couldn''t see their own shorings. When something happened, they were unwilling to find the reason on themselves and liked to me everything on others. Obviously, yaoji was this kind of person.

    After sitting on the ground and resting for a while, yaoji managed to get up with great difficulty. She then supported herself with the wall and left the room.

    She didn''t believe Dongfang Yue''s words anymore, so she had to verify them one by one.

    After one round, yaoji''s heart sank to the bottom, and her heart ached even more.

    She had asked many people about their opinions on Leng ruoxue, but to her surprise, many people who had the same thoughts as her had changed their minds. They were just as Dongfang Yue had said, almost all of them had acknowledged Leng ruoxue!

    And with her questioning, those people''s attitude towards her had also changed greatly. Those who admired her were no longer obedient to her! This fact made her very disappointed.

    No! She would never acknowledge Leng ruoxue. She would never acknowledge her! At the same time, she would never allow those people to give her the cold shoulder. She was yaoji, a yaoji who was as famous as rime ice. Back then, the two of them were known as the number one beauties in the divine realm! Although there were not many people who remembered her now, her pride was still there! Her pride wouldn''t allow her to fall into such a deste situation where she was deserted by her loved ones!

    Yaoji, who was sent back to her room,y on the bed in anger. Her heart was in turmoil, and the more she thought about it, the deeper her hatred for Leng ruoxue deepened.

    She deeply felt that it was all Leng ruoxue''s fault that she was being ignored. Hence, she would never let Leng ruoxue off. She wanted Leng ruoxue to Taste the Feeling of being ignored.

    With that thought, yaoji miraculously calmed down.

    In the days that followed, yaoji seemed to have changed into a different person. Not only did she stay in her room quietly to recuperate, but she also treated the visitors with a kind expression. She even got someone to pass a message to Dongfang Yue, saying that she knew she was in the wrong and wanted to sincerely apologize to Leng ruoxue.

    When Leng ruoxue found out about this, she only smiled and did not have any other reaction. As for Dongfang Yue and the others, they couldn''t believe that yaoji would really change her opinion of Leng ruoxue. However, if the two of them could get along peacefully, they would definitely wee them. After all, they had been with yaoji for so many years. No matter how unpopr yaoji was, this kind of friendship that went through thick and thin together was hard to erase!

    Yaoji''s change also made Dongfang Yue and the others pause their ns to punish her and adopt a wait-and-see attitude. After all, Xie Ling still had to be a Ling person, and yaoji was responsible for this matter. If she could take the initiative to admit her mistake and obtain Leng ruoxue''s forgiveness, that would be the best.

    Yaoji didn''t disappoint them. After she recovered from her injuries, she started to hang out with Leng ruoxue every day. Her enthusiasm made Leng ruoxue feel uneasy. Because this didn''t seem like something yaoji would do!

    However, in order to cooperate with yaoji, Leng ruoxue decided to wait and see.

    With that, her courtyard became more and more lively. Dongfang Yue and the others took advantage of the situation and took the opportunity to bond with Leng ruoxue.

    It was a pity that no matter what they did, Leng ruoxue remained indifferent. This fact almost drove many people crazy.

    On a certain day.

    As usual, Leng ruoxue was lying on a recliner in the garden. At this moment, Dongfang Lin walked in with a group of guards. Leng ruoxue raised her brows in confusion when she saw Dongfang Lin''s posture. She thought to herself,''when did this fellow learn to put on airs?'' However, who was he putting on airs for?

    "Is there something?" Leng ruoxue lifted her eyelids and asked calmly.

    "Something happened! The elders will need your help with the investigation. " In just one night, 80% of the people in the castle had been poisoned. The remaining 20% were extremely weak. The only ones who were not affected were the reverent-god level experts, Leng ruoxue, and the others.

    "Is it rted to me?" Leng ruoxue said.

    "Someone has pointed out that you were the one who poisoned him!" Dongfang Lin was speechless. He would never believe that Leng ruoxue would do such a thing. Even though he had not known Leng ruoxue for a long time, he still trusted her.

    However, this matter had already spread throughout the entire underground city and had a very bad influence. Hence, he had no choice but to put on an act and look for Leng ruoxue. His motive was naturally to hope that she could rify this matter in front of all the residents in the underground city!

    After hearing what he said, Leng ruoxue finally understood Dongfang Lin''s motive.

    "I''ll go and exin it to you!" Leng ruoxue stood up and spoke to Dongfang Lin calmly. With that, she walked out of the courtyard and headed towards the meeting hall. The moment Dongfang Lin saw her, he immediately brought his men to follow her.

    As she walked into the meeting hall, Leng ruoxue realized that therge hall was already filled with people. Of course, most of these people were elders with high status in the underground city. Out of caution, a few consecrators were also present.

    Initially, the discussion hall was still very lively and many people were whispering to each other. However, the moment Leng ruoxue appeared, the hall immediately quieted down. Many people looked at Leng ruoxue with conflicted expressions.

    Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes swept across the crowd. Then, she took the initiative to find a chair and sit down.

    "Miss Leng, many people in the castle have been poisoned. I think you should be clear about this matter!" Dongfang Yue nced at Leng ruoxue and said in a reserved manner.

    Because he was only here to get Leng ruoxue to cooperate with the investigation, Dongfang Yue''s attitude was very good. Furthermore, he didn''t believe that Leng ruoxue would do such a thing. It was really unnecessary! In this case, this matter was worth pondering over ...

 Chapter 2169 Confrontation And Evidence (1)

    "I''ve heard about it. I''ve also heard that someone proved that I was the one who poisoned her. Is that true?" Leng ruoxue raised her beautiful eyes and said calmly.

    "Uh!" Leng ruoxue''s question made Dongfang Yue feel a little awkward, but he still answered honestly,""There is such a thing! But don''t worry, miss Leng, we won''t wrong innocent people. "

    "If that''s the case, then please bring out the witness and let us confront him face to face!" Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    However, when Dongfang Yue heard this, he was a little hesitant and even a little conflicted. Leng ruoxue noticed this and asked in surprise,""What''s wrong? Is it not convenient for the witness toe out? You dare to testify against me, yet you don''t dare to confront me face to face?"

    "No!" Dongfang Yue said. He was afraid that the witness would start a fight with Leng ruoxue because of a disagreement. The matter had not been investigated yet, so he really did not want to see such a scene.

    "Then let hime out! I''ll see who''s the one who pointed me out. " Leng ruoxue said directly.

    "Alright then!" Dongfang Yue finally nodded. Then, he gave uncle Lian a look. Uncle Lian understood and turned to leave. Not long after, an extremely unwilling woman followed behind him.

    Thatdy was none other than yaoji, who had been on good terms with Leng ruoxue recently. Of course, it was mainly because of her.

    When Leng ruoxue saw yaoji, her beautiful eyes narrowed. She thought to herself,"so this woman is the witness." Instantly, she felt more confident.

    After that, Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes shifted slightly. She used her peripheral vision to observe the reactions of the people present and noted down their reactions in her heart.

    If these people believed yaoji''s words, Leng ruoxue felt that she could leave this ce and return to her residence. However, from the looks of the people present, they didn''t fully believe yaoji''s testimony.

    The truth was just as Leng ruoxue had expected. Most of them didn''t believe yaoji''s words, but seeing as yaoji made it sound so convincing, they had no choice but to ask Leng ruoxue toe out. In reality, they didn''t intend for the two of them to meet so soon, but Dongfang Yue had agreed for them to confront each other face to face, so they had no choice but to allow this scene to y out ahead of schedule.

    However, just like Dongfang Yue, they were afraid that the two women would start fighting because of a disagreement. If that happened, it would be very lively.

    For a moment, many people''s eyes widened, and their hearts were filled with fear. They didn''t know how this scene would y out. They were actually looking forward to it!

    However, it was a good thing that Leng ruoxue was not aware of their thoughts. Otherwise, she would definitely be so depressed that she would vomit blood!

    Shouldn''t a confrontation be a very serious matter? Why did these people want to watch the show instead? How could they let those poisoned people endure this?!

    Ever since uncle Lian half-dragged yaoji into the meeting hall, she had been feeling uneasy. However, she kept encouraging herself and telling herself that Leng ruoxue was the one who poisoned her! Leng ruoxue was the one who poisoned him!

    When yaoji walked to the center of the meeting hall, Dongfang Yue asked indifferently,""Yaoji, didn''t you say that Leng ruoxue was the one who poisoned you? Now that Leng ruoxue is here, you can confront her face to face!"

    Hearing this, yaoji finally dared to look at Leng ruoxue. However, she realized that Leng ruoxue was sitting and there were no empty chairs in the entire Hall. Instantly, she, who had been feeling uneasy, was enraged!

    ''Damn it!'' On what basis could Leng ruoxue, the person who had poisoned him, sit down? And she, the witness, had to stand like a criminal and let everyone inspect her?

    Such a sharp contrast made yaoji feel extremely unbnced. Then, she roared in anger,""What right does a sinner like her have to sit here? I should be the one sitting, she should be standing!"

    Dongfang Yue was rendered speechless by yaoji''s words. It was only today that he realized how low her IQ was.

    Was it important who was sitting?

    Wasn''t she supposed to repeat what she had said to them in front of Leng ruoxue so that the two of them could confront each other face to face?

    In the end, yaoji began to question who was sitting and who was standing.

    More importantly, even though yaoji had pointed out that Leng ruoxue was the one who had poisoned her, they couldn''t just convict her based on her one-sided statement, right? If that was the case, there would be many false charges in this world!

    Besides, after a private discussion with the Hierarch, they all felt that Leng ruoxue would never do such a thing. In that case, the only person who could lie was yaoji.

    Although yaoji wasn''t in their favor, they really didn''t want to believe that she would do such a thing. After all, they had gone through so many hardships together. But obviously, they were going to be disappointed!

    However, they also needed to hear what Leng ruoxue had to say. As for how they would handle this matter, it would also depend on the oue of the confrontation between the two.

    They didn''t want to wrong the innocent, but they also didn''t want to let any bad people off! Especially those who framed others for their own selfish desires!

    "Miss yaoji, what right do you have to call me a sinner? What crime have Imitted?" Seeing that no one was paying attention to yaoji, Leng ruoxue could only speak kindly to avoid an awkward silence.

    "Hmph! You''ve poisoned us and caused all of us to be poisoned. Therefore, you''vemitted the most heinous crime! Unforgivable!" Yaoji roared furiously. At this moment, she had forgotten the uneasiness in her heart and only wanted to seek justice for herself.

    "I poisoned you? What evidence do you have to use me like this?" Leng ruoxue chuckled as she questioned.

    "Of course I have evidence, because I saw it with my own eyes!" Yaoji raised her head and puffed out her chest, speaking in an imposing manner.

    "You saw it with your own eyes? Then why didn''t you stop me at that time? Why didn''t you call for help? Now that everyone here has been poisoned, you jump out to testify against me. What are you up to!" Leng ruoxue shook her head as she spoke. She was clearly disappointed in yaoji''s ability to set people up.

    Upon hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the elders and sinecures present looked at yaoji with hostility. Some of the elders even questioned her directly,""Miss Leng is right. Miss yaoji, you have to give us a reasonable exnation. Why didn''t you stop her when you saw her poisoning us?"

    Hearing this elder''s words, Leng ruoxue could not help butugh in her heart. He didn''t expect someone to be so cooperative. Let''s see how yaoji will clear her name now!

    "I, I ... I didn''t know at that time. I only remembered it when everyone was poisoned! Besides, I''m also poisoned. Do you think I''d joke around with my life?" Yaoji stammered for a long time before she finally said what she wanted to say.

    However, the elder obviously didn''t want to let yaoji off just like that. He continued to ask,""You said you don''t know, but do you have any evidence? Besides, we all know that you''re only lightly poisoned. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be standing in front of us alive and kicking!"

 Chapter 2170 Confrontation And Evidence (2)

    As soon as she said this, many elders and foreign elders felt that it made sense and nodded continuously. Then, they all looked at yaoji in unison, waiting for her exnation.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue was alreadyughing in her heart. Isn''t this too dramatic? She was supposed to be the one being questioned, but now it was the opposite. But this was good, she was happy to watch a good show.

    "I, I ..." Yaoji stammered again. Then, she red at the elder who spoke and reminded him loudly,""I''m a witness, not a criminal! What right do you have to interrogate me? If you want to interrogate someone, shouldn''t you interrogate Leng ruoxue?"

    Yaoji was about to go crazy. These people were really too much. She hade out to testify out of good intentions, but she was suspected instead. What the hell was this?! She had never felt so aggrieved in her entire life, except for the time when she was locked up by the mist! The more she thought about it, the angrier she got.

    The elder was very calm when he heard yaoji''s words.""Of course she has to ask. However, there are too many unreasonable things about you, so she has to ask you first!"

    The elder''s words were so matter-of-fact that yaoji couldn''t refute them. The anger in her heart surged to the top of her head, but she didn''t know what to say because she was very guilty.

    "Miss yaoji, you said that you saw miss Leng poisoning someone, but you said that you didn''t know it was poison, so you didn''t say anything at the time. But now, are you sure that it was poison? How can you be so sure now?" The elder''s tongue-twister-like words made yaoji dizzy. Her head buzzed and she saw stars. She was so angry that her body trembled. Then, everyone saw her eyes roll back and she fainted.

    Upon seeing this, the elder said with a little dissatisfaction,""Miss yaoji, even if you''ve fainted, you still have to make things clear!"

    Seeing how powerful this elder was, Leng ruoxue had a good impression of him. At this moment, she stood up from her chair and said to a certain elder,""I have a way to wake her up!"

    "Oh! I''ll have to trouble you then, miss Leng!" The elder said.

    Following that, the crowd saw a long silver-white needle as thick as a chopstick appear in Leng ruoxue''s hand. The needle was nearly three feet long and was emitting a white glow. Instantly, everyone shivered. W-what was she trying to do?

    Very soon, they found out.

    Everyone present watched as Leng ruoxue pierced that terrifying long needle into yaoji''s body. In an instant, warm, red blood sprayed out ...

    However, the injured yaoji only trembled a little and didn''t wake up.

    Leng ruoxue could only continue to work hard!

    In an instant!

    Two hits!

    After a few rounds, yaoji, whose body was riddled with holes and her clothes were already stained red with blood, slowly woke up. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they saw her.

    Although many people didn''t really like yaoji, they still sympathized with her after she was woken up like this!

    The crowd looked at Leng ruoxue with respect.

    However, a certain heartless elder said happily,""It''s still miss Leng who has a way! Miss Leng is really too amazing!"

    His ttery made the people present curl their lips. Even his direct superior, Dongfang Lin, couldn''t bear to listen to it anymore.

    In fact, he was the one who had incited the Council of Elders to make things difficult for yaoji. However, Dongfang Lin didn''t expect the old man to perform so well! This was really out of his expectations.

    "Average! It''s just a small matter!" Hearing the elder''s ttery, Leng ruoxue appeared rather calm. Then, she sat back down on her chair.

    At this moment, yaoji, who was in a daze, was jolted awake by the pain. Then, she saw that her body was covered in red blood. This scene almost made her faint again, but she held on and suddenly shouted,""Dammit, who did this? You actually want to murder me!"

    "I did it!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "You ... You are seeking revenge! Just because I pointed you out, you''re going to kill me!" Yaoji roared in anger, her beautiful face flushed red.

    "I say, your hallucination is too serious! Why would I want to kill you? I''m clearly helping you!" Leng ruoxue said with an innocent look. Then, she looked at the people present and asked gently,""Did I try to kill her?"

    "No, I didn ''t!" One of the elders was the first to answer. The others shook their heads as well. Even though Leng ruoxue''s actions were indeed suspicious of revenge, she was really trying to save yaoji.

    "Look, I really didn''t want to kill you. In fact, I was saving you!" Leng ruoxue was very satisfied with the cooperation of the elders and consecrated. Then, she turned to yaoji.

    "Save me?" Hearing this, yaoji''s hatred deepened.

    Yaoji was furious when she saw the numerous bloody holes on her body.

    Was there such a way to save people?

    She had turned her body into a sieve! Moreover, she only just remembered that she had been woken up by the pain! From this, it could be seen how much effort Leng ruoxue had put in to save her!

    "Yes, yes, to save you! Right, let''s continue the interrogation! Now, please answer this elder''s question honestly. How can you be so sure that I poisoned you? And how did you find out that I had poisoned you? Tell me the time and ce, or I''ll Sue you for nder!" Leng ruoxue said with a serious expression.

    "The night before yesterday, I saw you go to the well in the city and throw a bag of white powder into it. However, you didn''t notice my existence at that time, and I was afraid that you would notice, so I immediately returned to my room after seeing this scene. The next day, except for a few Hierarch experts, most of the people were poisoned!" Even though she was almost speechless from Leng ruoxue''s anger, yaoji still tried to calm herself down and narrate her story.

    "You haven''t said it yet. How could you be so sure that the powder I threw into the well was poison?" Leng ruoxue reminded after hearing yaoji.

    "Because after you threw the powder into the well, we were all poisoned! Isn''t that enough?" Yaoji''s eyes widened in disbelief. She would never give Leng ruoxue a chance to quibble, but from the looks of it, this little girl was not easy to deal with! For a moment, she had a headache! Furthermore, she had not expected Leng ruoxue to be so difficult to deal with. She had already said that she had seen it with her own eyes, but the other party was still so persistent! This was really infuriating!

    "Of course it''s not enough. Your evidence is obviously not credible, because you only saw me throwing powder into the well, but you don''t know what it was. If you think I poisoned you, I won''t ept it! I was just about to say that I didn''t poison you, but instead, I gave you a miraculous elixir that was beneficial to your body!" Leng ruoxue said nonchntly, but she couldn''t help sighing in her heart. Yaoji''s intelligence is too low. Even if she wanted to frame her, she shouldn''t have stepped out to testify against her! Wouldn''t he be exposing himself?

 Chapter 2171 Confrontation And Evidence (3)

    In her opinion, yaoji was hopelessly stupid!

    But in fact, yaoji had her own difficulties.

    Even though she had thought of finding someone to stand up for her and testify against Leng ruoxue, recently, her social rtions had deteriorated to the point where no one was willing to work for her. To put it bluntly, she could not order anyone around. Even the most ordinary waiter in the underground Castle did not care about her anymore! As such, she had no choice but to do it herself!

    Furthermore, she felt that if she were to step in, the credibility would be higher. After all, she had been very close to Leng ruoxue recently. The two of them were obviously as good as one person. If she were to testify, she believed that most people would believe her!

    However, she would never have thought that not many people would believe her words. In fact, the few people who did notpletely deny her words were also skeptical of her words. However, they did not believe Leng ruoxue immediately either because they believed in the evidence more. However, after the verbal confrontation between the two of them, those people were easily sent to Leng ruoxue''s side by yaoji. They werepletely on Leng ruoxue''s side!

    This was a fact that yaoji would never have imagined!

    "You, don''t quibble!" After a long time, yaoji, who had been thinking about how to fight back, finally spoke.

    "I''m not quibbling. I''m telling the truth. If you have evidence to prove that I really poisoned you, then take it out. After all, words are not proof!" Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    "Hmph! I''ve already said that I saw it with my own eyes. " Not knowing how to react, yaoji decided to insist on this reason!

    "Insufficient evidence! It''s not enough to be trusted!" Leng ruoxue retorted. Then, she revealed a bright smile and said,""If you want to convict me based on your one-sided words, then can I also say that you were the one who poisoned me?"

    "You, you''re ndering me!" Yaoji flew into a rage when she heard this. Of course, the main reason was that she felt too guilty!

    "I''m telling the truth. I saw with my own eyes that you dropped a pack of white powder into the well in the city the night before. The next day, almost everyone here was poisoned!" Leng ruoxue repeated yaoji''s words and returned them to her.

    "You, don''t talk nonsense. What evidence do you have?" Yaoji trembled in anger at Leng ruoxue''s words. Her face turned green and white, and her hands were so cold that they were a little stiff.

    "I''ve seen it with my own eyes. Isn''t that enough?" Leng ruoxue smiled faintly and asked back.

    "Not enough! Not enough! They won''t believe your one-sided story if you don''t have any evidence. So, don''t even think about framing me!" Yaoji roared in anger. Although her words were almost the same as Leng ruoxue ''s, their emotions werepletely different. Leng ruoxue was rather calm, while yaoji was so angry that she almost lost her mind.

    Seeing her like this, the crowd shook their heads. Didn''t she say the same thing about Leng ruoxue just now? Now that he had returned her words, why did yaoji have such a big reaction?

    AI! Indeed, it was infuriating topare people!

    "I have evidence to prove that Niu didn''t frame you!" At this moment, azy voice entered everyone''s ears.

    Then, they saw a snow-white Rabbit without a single stray hair walk in from outside.

    "Who allowed you toe in? Is this a ce a rabbit like you cane to?" Seeing Cang and hearing its words, yaoji was so scared that her little heart started to tremble. Although she told herself not to believe the rabbit''s words, she couldn''t bepletely at ease. Therefore, she had to find a way to drive the rabbit out.

    However, Cang yaoji''s words didn''t seem to faze him. Instead, he said indifferently,""You should feel honored that I''m willing toe here!"

    After saying that, Cang immediately jumped into Leng ruoxue''s arms and found afortable position to lie down.

    "Hmph! You''re just a rabbit, why should we feel honored? You think too highly of yourself!" Yaoji sneered in anger.

    "You''re right, I really thought too highly of myself. Ugly monster! If you have anyst words, say them quickly. Otherwise, you won''t have the chance when I produce evidence!" Azure reminded with a smile, but in his heart, he couldn''t help but feel hatred. Since he dared to frame his girl, he had to be prepared to be punished!

    "Who are you calling ugly? You''re the ugly one!" It was such a long speech, yet yaoji was most concerned about these two words. Furthermore, these three words made her so angry that her beautiful face twisted a little. It was clear that women were indeed vain!

    "I''m not an ugly person, this is called cute, understand? AI! Forget it, I won''t argue with you about beauty and ugliness. Let everyone see my evidence!" Cang was toozy to waste time on yaoji and went straight to the point.

    After speaking, Cang''s little ws flicked in the air and a dazzling screen appeared in front of everyone. A woman appeared on the screen and there was a close-up of her face. It was yaoji.

    On the screen, yaoji sneakily found a well in the courtyard in the middle of the night and poured a few bags of white powder into it. After doing all this in a hurry, she ran back to her room with a trace of panic on her face.

    At this point, everyone understood and their gazes towards yaoji became more and more unfriendly! This time, there was no need to say anything. They had seen it with their own eyes, so there was no need to ask! The evidence was conclusive!

    However, yaoji still wanted to quibble and shouted madly,""You''re wrong! You''re framing me! This can''t be real! This can''t be real!"

    After shouting, she pounced forward, wanting to grab Cang. However, she was kicked away by Leng ruodi''s leg. With a loud ''bang'', yaoji crashed into a pir in the meeting hall. She then fell limply to the ground and fainted again. This time, Leng ruoxue had no intention of waking her up.

    "Do you have any more questions?" After Leng ruoxue was done, she looked at the people present and asked calmly.

    "That ... May I ask how you obtained the evidence?" One of the elders asked weakly.

    "Of course, I secretly took a picture of it!" Said Cang Hui. At that time, it was dark and the wind was strong. In order to have a good effect, it had especially used the moonlight to sh. Otherwise, how could it have been so clear?

    "Since ... Since you already know that yaoji poisoned you, why didn''t you show us the evidence earlier? then, all of us wouldn''t have been poisoned!" The elder who asked the question continued. However, his voice was very soft and there was a slight tremble in his voice. He looked at Cang with aplicated expression.

    "Do I have that duty?" Azure said indifferently. In his heart, he scoffed at the elder''s words. If these people had performed well, he would naturally be willing to remind them. But now! It didn''t feel that it should do that. In other words, the narrow-minded it still didn''t like these people. Even if they had already shown kindness to Niu, in its eyes, that wasn''t enough!

    "Uh!" Cang Zhibai''s words made the elder who asked the question choke and speechless.

    Seeing this, Dongfang Yue sighed and said,""Alright! Miss Leng was framed, and the real person who poisoned her was yaoji. It''s clear now. Does anyone have any doubts?"

    "Yes." Hearing this, everyone present nodded. The evidence was irrefutable. If they still had any doubts, wouldn''t they be deliberately looking for trouble? At the same time, they were also d that they were wise enough not to believe yaoji''s words and speak up for her. Otherwise, they would probably be in deep trouble!

    "Then, let''s discuss how to punish yaoji!" This time, he didn''t n to kill yaoji. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to answer to Leng ruoxue. Furthermore, he nned to deal with the previous matter together with the current one. He had to give Leng ruoxue a satisfactory result.

    "Your Excellency Dongfang Yue, I won''t be joining you in discussing how to punish yaoji. By the way, you can search her body. Goodbye!" At this moment, Leng ruoxue stood up and said. After she finished speaking, she carried Cang and left the meeting hall without looking back.

    Dongfang Yue was dumbfounded when he saw Leng ruoxue leaving just like that. He even forgot to call out to her. By the time he reacted, Leng ruoxue had already disappeared.

    Then, he started to feel troubled.

    Was Leng ruoxue angry or not? she had left so easily!

    He was a little uncertain. When he looked at Dongfang Lin, Dongfang Lin also shook his head at him, which made him even more depressed!

    Then, he adjusted his mood and said to everyone present,""What do you all think? speak!"

    "I don''t think that yaoji''s only trying to frame others. She''s clearly betraying us, betraying all of our trust in her. Therefore, we must punish her severely. Otherwise, we''ll be letting down miss Leng, who was wronged by her, and even more so, the families who were poisoned because of her selfishness!"

    The first to speak was once again the elder who had been cooperative with Leng ruoxue. After hearing his words, the other elders and sinecures all chimed in and strongly expressed that they must punish yaoji severely. Otherwise, they would be letting down their own nsmen and would not be able to answer to Leng ruoxue!

 Chapter 2172 White Whale Of The Snowy Sea (1)

    Currently, the underground city was jointly managed by a few powerful families. Among them, Dongfang Lin was respectfully called the underground city''s city Lord, and there were two Deputy city Lords as well as the elder''s Council. They basically formed the core of the underground city. Therefore, if there was a major incident in the underground city, the elder''s Council would usually be convened to show caution.

    Dongfang Lin had the absolute authority in the underground city. However, he chose to do things in a formal manner. This was also to prove to the public that the buried city was legitimate.

    Even though most of the people in the city had acknowledged Leng ruoxue, the human heart was hard to fathom. Hence, he felt that it was better to put this matter out in the open. Furthermore, he believed that Leng ruoxue would not do such a thing, but others might not do the same as him. If he believed in Leng ruoxue and someone wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to do something, he was afraid that it would be impossible to guard against it. Hence, he threw the right to handle this matter to his elder brother while he watched the show from the side and tried to sound the drums at the same time. The facts proved that. He had made the right decision!

    After hearing the elders ''words, Dongfang Lin smiled and said,""Big brother, since the elders and sinecures have alreadye to a decision, I think we should let them discuss how to punish yaoji first. Then, we''ll decide what kind of punishment we should give her."

    "En!" Dongfang Yue nodded in agreement.

    At this moment, the unconscious yaoji suddenly woke up. Then, everyone heard her shouting non-stop,""You can''t wrong me! You can''t wrong me!"

    Upon hearing this, Dongfang Yue could not help but frown. Then, he waved his hand and said impatiently,""Men! Take her away. "

    With Dongfang Yue''s order, two guards quickly entered the room. Then, they grabbed yaoji''s arms and forcefully dragged her out.

    "You guys can discuss her crime and the punishment she should receive!" After Dongfang Yue finished speaking, he sighed softly and left the meeting hall in loneliness.

    When Dongfang Lin saw this, he quickly gave chase.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue carried Cang back to her own residence.

    When they saw that Leng ruoxue had returned, uncle long and the evildoer rushed forward and started to ask about what had happened. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue could only helplessly tell them what had happened.

    When uncle long heard this, he couldn''t help but widen his eyes and say in disbelief,""That woman is really crazy. In order to frame you, she even harmed her own people! Oh my God! This kind of woman can''t be left alive, or else, sooner orter, I''ll be bitten by her!"

    "She''s quite crazy, but the poison she used shouldn''t be too heavy. Otherwise, Dongfang Lin and the others wouldn''t let her off even if she died a hundred times." Leng ruoxue said.

    "I wonder what kind of punishment she will receive?" Uncle long was a little curious. If it were him, he would kill this woman without hesitation. After all, if she could poison the people around him today, she could kill them tomorrow! And this kind of person, who did not have any morals in order to frame others, absolutely could not be allowed to die!

    "I don''t think he will die!" Leng ruoxueughed coldly. She was very clear that even though that woman had poisoned everyone, some people might not be willing to let her die. At most, she would only be punished to give an exnation to the people here.

    "That''s a pity. We''re definitely raising a Tiger!" Uncle long said with a sigh.

    "Even if they raise Tigers, they''re the ones raising them. It has nothing to do with us. We can''t do anything about it." Leng ruoxue replied emotionlessly. To be precise, they might not listen to them.

    "Hehe! Girl, it''s good that you can think like this!" When Cang heard this, he praised.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue remembered to ask Cang,""You scoundrel, since you already have evidence, why didn''t you tell me?"

    "I don''t know what that ugly woman wants to do, so how am I supposed to tell you? Besides, you didn''t even ask!" Azure said with a smile.

    "Alright! You''re right!" Leng ruoxue was helpless. Cang had too many twisted logic and she was not his match.

    "Hehe! "Girl, let''s not worry about such a small matter. I know there''s a snow sea not far from ck fog City. There''s a kind of fish in the sea called snow fish. It''s called delicious! Let''s catch a few to eat!" Azure suggested.

    "I''ll just take it as a walk!" Azure added.

    "Snow fish? Don''t I have the silver Snow fish?" Leng ruoxue could not understand. Why did he have to go to the snow sea to catch a fish just to eat it? Moreover, she had never heard of the sea of snow.

    "It''s different! It was different! Although your Silver Snow fish is delicious, it does not belong to the divine realm after all and can not bepared with snow fish. That snow fish can be considered as one of the oldest fish in the divine realm. It is very delicious. In short, you will know after you try it. I guarantee that you will not regret it. " Azure sucked in a mouthful of saliva and said with a drooling face.

    "Xue ''er, I''ve heard of this fish before, but they live under the ice of the deep sea and are harder to catch than trout ..." Uncle long exined, but he was cut off before he could finish.

    "What''s so hard about catching it? I just don''t like going into the sea. But, aren''t you a whale? You should be more familiar with the bottom of the sea than us. With you around, there will definitely be no problem!" Azure said with a faint smile, his face filled with anticipation.

    Seeing the hunger on Azure''s face, uncle Dragon couldn''t bear to strike a blow at him. In fact, he really wanted to say that even though his true form was a Dragon whale, it didn''t mean that he would like such low temperature seawater.

    "I can''t guarantee that!" Uncle long hesitated for a moment before telling the truth.

    "It doesn''t matter, let''s go and try. If it really doesn''t work, Niu can still use her life spirit Fire to dry the sea of snow, hehe!" Cang suggested.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she could not help but frown. She thought to herself,''my Natal divine me isn''t meant to dry the ocean. Moreover, how many Natal divine mes do I need to dry an entire ocean?'' Even though she wasn''t sure how big the sea of snow in Cang''s mouth was.

    Upon hearing this, uncle long nodded his head in agreement even though he had a helpless expression.

    He also hoped that he could leave this ce temporarily and go out to rx. Otherwise, he would be annoyed by that group of people all day long.

    "Xue ''er, let''s go outside and rx!" Uncle long said to Leng ruoxue after he agreed.

    "Alright then!" Leng ruoxue nodded. She didn''t want to face those people anymore. If it wasn''t for her master, she wouldn''t have been so patient with them and put up with them. However, her patience was limited. Although those people had been doing better recently, it was still far from enough in her opinion.

    Perhaps they would be able to figure out what they should do after leaving for a few days!

    With this thought in mind, Leng ruoxue didn''t want to waste any more time. She bade farewell to the two guards who had be her loyal dogs and left the underground city with Cang, the demon, and uncle long.

 Chapter 2173 White Whale Of The Snowy Sea (2)

    However, not long after she left the underground city, she realized that there was a tail behind her.

    That tail was one of the two guards.

    When the guard realized that he had been discovered, he coyly walked towards Leng ruoxue and the rest. Heughed awkwardly and whispered,""Miss, I''m afraid that you''re not familiar with ck fog City, so I''m here to be your guide." In other words, he was determined to follow them.

    "Why are you alone?" Leng ruoxue was helpless. Ever since Dongfang Lin had given the two of them to her, she seemed to be unable to get rid of them. Furthermore, these two guards were brothers and had always been of one mind. Hence, she was very curious about the fact that she had only seen one person.

    "Qin Dong went to deliver a letter to his Lord. He will follow uster." The guard replied honestly, but there was still a hint of resentment on his face. This was because when Leng ruoxue and the rest left the underground city, they had left the two of them behind. Sob ... They were so sad!

    "I see. Since you''ve alreadye out, then follow me!" Leng ruoxue sighed softly, as though she had epted her fate.

    "Yes!" When the guard heard this, his face immediately bloomed into a smile.

    In fact, he knew very well that he couldn''t outrun these people. However, he wasn''t afraid of being discovered. In short, he was following them.

    The sea of snow was about three hours away from ck fog City. Although it was very close to ck fog City, it did not belong to ck fog City. Of course, no human would be willing to upy the ce.

    When Dongfang Lin found out that Leng ruoxue and the rest had left, they had already arrived at the snow sea that Cang had mentioned.

    Looking at the vast expanse of white in front of her, Leng ruoxue''s forehead was filled with ck lines. This was a sea of snow? Where was the sea? She only saw a tall Snow Mountain and a thickyer of ice that was as smooth as a mirror. Other than that, she didn''t see any living thing.

    Leng ruoxue shifted her gaze towards Qin Nan and asked,""Are you sure you didn''t lead me the wrong way?"

    Qin Nan, who was the guard following them, immediately volunteered to lead the way when he heard that they were going to the sea of snow. He even said that he knew a shortcut, and that was why he brought them here.

    And here, she couldn''t tell that this was the sea.

    "Absolutely! I''ve been here once, and it''s still fresh in my memory. Although we don''t call this ce the snow sea, it''s indeed the snow sea you''re looking for! Trust me!" Qin Nan made a solemn vow. However, Leng ruoxue was still skeptical of his words.

    "Girl, this is indeed the sea of snow. He didn''t take the wrong way." After Cang spoke some fair words, it received a grateful gaze from Qin Nan.

    "Then where is the sea?" This was Leng ruoxue''s biggest question.

    "It''s under that thickyer of ice. " Azure stretched out his little w and pointed.

    When she heard this, Leng ruoxue deliberately walked to the nearby iceyer and even jumped a few times on it. However, the thick iceyer did not move at all. However, the ice was really bright enough to shine on people!

    Leng ruoxue pondered to herself before looking at Cang,""The sea of snow is under theyer of ice. How are we going to get down?"

    "Why are we going down?" Azure blinked and asked in confusion.

    "If we don''t go down, how are we going to catch the snow fish?" Leng ruoxue was taken aback by Cang''s exceptionally innocent eyes. Then, she asked as a matter of course.

    "Uh! I should be the one going down!" Uncle long took the initiative to speak. Among the few of them, he was the most knowledgeable about the sea. Moreover, Azure had said that it would be easier to catch the fish with him around, so he felt that it was better to take the initiative.

    "You don''t need to go down!" Azure said with a smile.

    "Then how do we catch fish?" Uncle long was also confused.

    "You just need to release a little pressure. There''s a white whale living in the snow sea, so this is its territory, understand?" Azure said with a smile.

    "Understood!" Uncle long was sweating like a waterfall. Cang was really too bad. He made him release his pressure. This was clearly to provoke him! At that time, the other party would definitely think that he was here to snatch his territory. In order to defend his sovereignty, that person would definitely rush up from the bottom of the sea in anger.

    At that time, that poor fellow would probably let them do whatever they wanted!

    "Quickly start! We''re not in a hurry to eat Snowfish!" Azure urged.

    "Alright then!" Uncle long replied. Immediately after, he released his pressure. Cang reminded Leng ruoxue and the others to stand further away so that they wouldn''t be sshed by the sea water.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest retreated to the foot of the tall snowy mountain. Then, Qin Nan took the initiative to start a fire. Cang''s words earlier had scared him silly. At the same time, it strengthened his belief that he must not offend that rabbit. Cang was the worst rabbit he had ever seen.

    Suddenly, the wind and clouds surged!

    In an instant, the thickyer of ice scattered in all directions as a snow-white figure broke out of the ice. Following that, Leng ruoxue and the rest saw a beautiful white whale floating in the air, itsrge, beautiful Azure eyes staring at them in an unfriendly manner.

    The white whale was unbelievably beautiful. In her previous life, Leng ruoxue had also observed the cute white whale up close. However, those that she had seen in her previous life were nothingpared to the white whale in front of her. After all, it was only a divine beast, and this white whale actually had the power of a reverent God. No wonder it had rushed out of the sea without hesitation when it was provoked by uncle long.

    "Damn it, you actually dare toe to my snow sea and cause trouble. I think you are really tired of living!" White whale, who had been staring at uncle long for a long time, said angrily. His beautiful blue eyes looked like they were about to shoot out mes, and two small mes flickered.

    However, they weren''t surprised that the white whale was angry. They just didn''t expect that the white whale was actually a female, and its voice was so gentle and pleasant to hear! It gave off a veryfortable and refreshing feeling. When Leng ruoxue heard it speak, she had no doubt that it was also a Beastie that was not what it looked like!

    Uncle long didn''t expect the white whale to be a female. After all, the beasts in the sea could only tell others their gender by their words. After knowing that the other party was a female, he was a little overwhelmed.

    This ... He rarely attacked the mother beast, especially this time when he was the one who provoked it first, so he couldn''t do it.

    For a moment, uncle long was in a dilemma.

    However, the white whale wasn''t as gentlemanly as he was. After seeing that uncle long was a little distracted, the white whale was furious!

    That damned stinky man! He actually dared to look down on him? This was preposterous!

    The white whale was quite angry with uncle Long''s reaction after he found out about his gender!

    It must be known that it was also a Beastie with a backbone. After working very hard to cultivate its strength to reverent-god level, its self-esteem had also swelled even more. Especially when facing the opposite sex, the other party''s performance would usually directly affect its mood, because it had always felt that it was not inferior to men!

 Chapter 2174 White Whale Of The Snowy Sea (3)

    Therefore, it really didn''t like men looking at it like it was a weakling. After all, it also had the strength of a reverent-God, and its strength was real, so it absolutely couldn''t allow others to profane it.

    Thinking of this, the white whale made its move!

    Leng ruoxue and the others only saw a beam of white light charging towards uncle long. Then, they saw another beam of white light flying out as well. The two white figures collided in mid-air, creating intense sparks.

    Then, a huge object was sent flying ...

    Ugh! To be precise, they were sent flying with a kick.

    And the only person who could do this was Azure.

    After Cang kicked the white whale away without any pity, he stood on top of it and stepped on its head with one leg.

    "Are you convinced?" Azure asked indifferently.

    "I''m convinced!" The white whale said with great grief and indignation. Although it wanted to say that it was not convinced, the other party was giving it too much pressure, so it felt that it was better to be an obedient whale!

    Boohoo ... The white whale''s strong mental endurance had suffered an unprecedented blow. In front of the rabbit, it didn''t even dare to have the slightest thought of resisting. Why was that?

    White whale couldn''t understand. Wasn''t the other party just a rabbit?

    Being kicked away by a rabbit was definitely the most embarrassing thing it had ever done!

    It really wanted to find a crack in the ice and hide in it. Sob ... It did not want to live anymore!

    In fact, Qin Nan was also shocked. He rubbed his eyes hard, unable to believe what he had just seen.

    Although he knew that this rabbit was very powerful and had seen it kick away a divine Emperor, he had never dreamed that it could also kick away such a big whale. Ugh! This was truly unbelievable.

    How could a rabbit do such a thing with its short and small front and back legs? If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not have believed it even if he was beaten to death.

    But the truth was right in front of his eyes, and he had no choice but to believe it!

    The only ones who could remain calm after witnessing the scene were Leng ruoxue and the demon.

    Although uncle long knew Cang''s identity, he didn''t expect Cang to snatch food from his hands. So after the incident, he still maintained a defensive posture, but he was obviously dumbfounded!

    Uncle long only came back to his senses when he heard Cang and the white whale tell it to go and catch some snow fish. At that moment, the white whale had already returned to the sea as if it had received a special pardon and disappeared without a trace.

    "Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and help that idiot start a fire. " Cang Yue jumped onto uncle Long''s shoulder and reminded him. The ''idiot'' he was referring to was naturally Qin Nan, because Qin Nan had yet to start a fire. He was going to eat fish in a while, so the fire was rather important!

    "Oh!" Uncle long nodded and asked carefully,""Senior Azure, you let that white whale go. Aren''t you afraid that it''ll run away and hide on the shore?"

    "It dares? I''ve already left my mark on it. If it dares to escape, I''ll make it wish it was dead!" Azure said somewhat ruthlessly.

    Hearing this, uncle long stopped asking.

    Then, he resigned himself to his fate and started a fire while Qin Nan assisted him.

    Not long after, the white whale returned.

    At the same time, a huge Snowfish was thrown onto the ice, but the white whale remained in the sea, too afraid toe ashore.

    Seeing this, Cang immediately shouted in displeasure,""Little white, why aren''t youing up? Don''t be afraid! I''m not eating you!"

    Hearing this, the white whale trembled a little, but it still went ashore obediently. It cleaned up the snow fish and handed it to uncle long.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the two-meter long fish and was left speechless. This fish was a little too big!

    However, Cang wasn''t very satisfied with this fish and keptining that it was too small and wasn''t enough to fill the gaps between his teeth. When Leng ruoxue heard this, she couldn''t help but wonder how big the gaps between his teeth were!

    At this moment, the white whale came to her side like a little wife and transformed into its mimicry form. It stayed there quietly. Leng ruoxue looked at the small and cute white whale, and her heart itched.

    What a cute white whale! I really want to touch it!

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue''s fair hand had already touched white whale''s smooth forehead. The skin on it was cool and soft, and it felt good to the touch! She simply couldn''t bear to part with it!

    When the white whale was first touched by her, it instinctively wanted to fly into a rage. However, after receiving Cang''s re and warning, it epted its fate and let Leng ruoxue do whatever she wanted.

    Wuwu ... Who asked this human to give it such a friendly feeling! Otherwise, it wouldn''t have chosen to stay by her side. It would just treat this as a reward for her. After all, it couldn''t stay here for nothing!

    After the white whale had thought things through, it no longer felt that it was embarrassing to be touched by a human. It even took the initiative to cooperate with Leng ruoxue and act cute.

    The white whale''s performance also made Leng ruoxue extremely happy.

    White whales were one of her favorite animals in her previous life. The beauty and elegance of white whales even gave her the idea of raising one. However, she gave up on that ideater. After all, she really did not want this beautiful elf to be raised in a pen. They belonged to the sea!

    However, although she didn''t raise a white whale, as long as she had time, she would definitely choose to go out to sea and get close to these beautiful elves. However, no matter how close the distance was, it couldn''t be as close as it was now, so she was extremely excited at this time!

    It was only when the fragrance of the snowy fish wafted into her nose that Leng ruoxue recalled that their objective for this trip was the snowy fish. However, to her, the snowy fish was obviously not as attractive as the white whale.

    The white whale also felt Leng ruoxue''s friendliness, so it became more and more rxed. In the end, it decided to stick to Leng ruoxue and followed her closely.

    Leng ruoxue was happy, but this situation made Cang he even more furious!

    Their Xue ''er had actually ignored their existence for the sake of a white whale.

    Really, uncle can endure it, aunt can ''t!

    Even though they knew that Xue ''er only treated the whale as a pet, they couldn''t remain calm after being ignored, especially Cang! It had always allowed Niu to y the role of Leng ruoxue''s pet. But now, after having that dead whale, Niu no longer carried it! This fact made it particrly angry.

    Could that cold dead whale be cuter than his fluffy and smooth self?

    Azure''s heart felt indignant.

    Seeing Cang''s eyes shooting out fire, the demonughed instead and said,""He deserves it! You asked for this!" Although he was also angry that Xue ''er paid more attention to the whale than him, with Cang''s example, he felt that he was much calmer in the face of Beastie who waspeting with him for the whale''s favor.

    "Don''t tell me you''re not angry?" Azure raised a front paw and pointed at evildoer with a look of disbelief.

    "I''m angry, but not as angry as you!" The demon said indifferently.

    "Is that so?" Cang Cai didn''t believe monster''s words and looked at him with slight disdain before saying,""I think we should be United against the outside world and get rid of this damn whale first."

    "That makes sense! However, you were the one who summoned this whale, so you should naturally be the one to send it away!" The demon said matter-of-factly, but he couldn''t help but grumble in his heart. ''Damn it, if it wasn''t for the fact that it wanted to eat the snowy fish, why would it attract this white whale to fight with me for Xue'' er?'' Therefore, he was also very dissatisfied with Cang!

    "Alright! When I''ve had enough of the snow fish, I''ll make it roll back into the ocean!" Cang thought about it and said on purpose. Thinking of the delicious snow fish, he decided to endure the dead whale for a few days!

    "You only know how to eat!" Upon hearing this, the demon was even more furious! Why couldn''t this Guy Forget about his food at this time? Could it be that it was the reincarnation of a pig?

    "Food is the most important thing to the people. What''s wrong with me knowing what to eat?" Azure asked.

    "You''re not human!" The demon reminded him calmly.

    "You''re the one who''s inhuman! Your whole family is inhumane!" Hearing the monster''s suspicious words, Azure roared angrily.

    "Xue ''er is also from my family, and you seem to have acknowledged her as your master, right?" Evildoer said with a smile. After Xue ''er woke up, Cang could not wait to recognize her as his master. Although Xue'' er had yet to fully merge with the God protecting Pagoda, their rtionship was already set in stone and could not be changed.

    "So what?" "What''s wrong?" Azure asked with wide eyes.

    "That''s why I said you''re not human!" The demon said indifferently.

    "You ..."

    The consequences of Azure''s anger were very serious.

    In an instant, the fur on its body stood up in anger, and the evildoer looked at it with an indifferent and provocative face. The battle between the two of them was triggered at the first touch!

    "Why aren''t you guysing in?" Suddenly, Leng ruoxue''s voice rang in their ears. The two of them who were at daggers drawn immediately turned from anger toughter. The evildoer even hugged Cang in a friendly manner and gently stroked its fur. He quickly said, "We''reing!"

    Wu ... At least Xue ''er didn''t really forget about him!

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue''s personal house was standing at the foot of the snowy mountain.

    The evildoer carried Cang and followed Leng ruoxue into the house. He found an opportunity to throw Cang who was struggling in his arms out. Cang took the opportunity to squeeze into Leng ruoxue''s arms. Then, he looked at the evildoer provocatively and used his hind leg to step on the white whale that was also in Leng ruoxue''s arms.

    The white whale, who was being bullied by Azure, was forced to give in to Azure''s threats and didn''t dare to resist. It could only look ahead with tears in its eyes.

 Chapter 2175 Punishment Outcome (1)

    In front of it was uncle long. However, when uncle long received the white whale''s pitiful gaze, he turned his head ufortably and couldn''t help but think, don''t look at me! I can''t help you!

    Originally, he was enjoying the show, but who knew that this white whale would actually want to drag him into the water? this was not eptable! He couldn''t afford to offend the terrifying Cang he just for a white whale! Otherwise, his good days woulde to an end!

    Uncle long, who was very self-aware, went back to his room to hide after he greeted Leng ruoxue. ''Sob ... I can''t afford to offend you, but I can still hide, right?''

    "What''s wrong with uncle long? You''re back to your room so early?" Leng ruoxue was puzzled when she saw that uncle long was running faster than a rabbit. Usually, uncle long would not rest so early!

    "Oh! I''m getting on in years, I should rest early!" Cang was very satisfied with uncle Long''s tactfulness. He even went all out to bully the white whale. Under Cang''s tyrannical abuse, the white whale could do nothing but hide!

    In the end, it could not bear it any longer and finally escaped from Leng ruoxue''s embrace. Sob ... It was still more important to stay alive!

    Seeing the white whale leave her arms with a hidden bitterness, and hearing Cang''s words, Leng ruoxue''s forehead was filled with ck lines. She thought to herself, uncle long is old? Can he be older than you?

    Then, she looked at Bai Jing with a wronged expression and said,""Little whale, are you despising me now? I''ll be sad!"

    "No, I don''t despise you. It''s just that I think it''s time for me to go home. I don''t really like living onnd!" When the white whale heard this, it hurriedly exined. It was rare for it to have a good impression of a human, and it did not want Leng ruoxue to misunderstand. However, that rabbit made it very afraid. After weighing the two, it decisively abandoned Leng ruoxue.

    "Oh! Then you should quickly return to the sea! Remember toe and apany me tomorrow. " Leng ruoxue felt a little better after hearing what the white whale said. She then reminded him.

    "Also, remember to catch a few more Snowfish tomorrow. One is not enough." Azure agreed.

    "Yes, yes, I know." The white whale nodded and then quickly teleported away. It didn''t want to stay here any longer!

    The moment the white whale left, Leng ruoxue immediately became listless.

    When Cang and demon saw this, they were extremely worried. The man and beast looked at each other, then Cang said,""Girl, if you really can''t bear to part with it, then I''ll just catch it and bring it back."

    "Don ''t! Let it be! It belongs to the sea!" Leng ruoxue said hurriedly. Then, she carried Cang and pulled demon back to her room.

    The next day.

    Leng ruoxue, demon and Cang had just walked out of the room when they noticed that there were a few more people in the courtyard. She did not find it strange to see Qin Dong, but why were Dongfang Lin and Dongfang Yue here?

    "What are you guys doing here?" Leng ruoxue looked at Dongfang Lin and asked.

    "Xue ''er, you''re really disloyal. How could you leave us behind and leave on your own!" When Dongfang Lin heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he grumbled with a face full of hidden bitterness. The pitiful look on his face was no different from that of a resentful husband.

    "What else? I have to bring you guys along when I''m out on a trip?" Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked calmly.

    "Uh! Then you should at least let us know!" Dongfang Lin timidly reminded.

    "Didn''t I ask Qin Dong to tell you guys?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes and said with an innocent look.

    "How can that be the same?" Dongfang Lin said with some dissatisfaction.

    "But in my opinion, it''s the same! At least I didn''t leave without saying goodbye!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "You still want to leave without saying goodbye?" Dongfang Lin asked in return.

    "I did have that n, but Qin Dong and Qin Nan have been following me like my shadow. It''s not easy for me to leave without saying goodbye, so I could only ask them to pass on a message for me!" Leng ruoxue answered honestly.

    "You guys came here just to question us?" At this time, the evildoer who was listening to their conversation interrupted with a slight displeasure.

    "Not an interrogation! I''m not questioning you, I''m just concerned!" Dongfang Lin was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat.

    "Hmph! I thought you were here to question me!" The demon said coldly. His tone was somewhat unfriendly.

    "Uh! It definitely isn ''t!" Dongfang Lin wanted to cry but had no tears. He didn''t offend this guy, did he? Why did they have to find trouble with me! In fact, he was clearly acting coquettishly, but it was not too obvious. As a man, he could not say that he was acting coquettishly. However, he believed that if he really said that, the end would be worse than now!

    "It''s good that you''re not!" The demon let him go out of good will. In fact, he was giving Xue ''er face. After all, this guy would be following Xue'' er in the future.

    Hearing this, Dongfang Lin finally heaved a sigh of relief. Woo...He had passed the test!

    AI! Forget it, it was better for him not to ask about Leng ruoxue and the others leaving. Otherwise, he might be dragged into it again.

    With that in mind, Dongfang Lin immediately changed the topic.""The environment here is not bad. Since you guys came out to rx, count me in!"

    "This is a World of Ice and snow. Where do you think the environment is good? In my opinion, there''s not a single decent ce in ck fog City and its surroundings!" Dongfang Lin''s words were once again refuted by the demon. When Dongfang Lin heard that the demon seemed to be looking for trouble, he was so depressed that he almost vomited blood. ''Sob ... Could it be that the more you say, the more mistakes you make?'' He looked at his big brother. He didn''t say a word, so he wasn''t attacked. With this thought in mind, he simply closed his mouth and didn''t say anything.

    Looking at the depressed Dongfang Lin, Leng ruoxueughed to herself. Of course, she knew why the evildoer was treating Dongfang Lin this way. It was because he was venting his anger on him. In reality, Dongfang Lin was really innocent. However, she knew that the evildoer was trying to help her vent her anger, so she would not pity Dongfang Lin.

    After thinking for a while, she still said very kindly,""I don''t object to youing out to rx. But what about your underground city if you leave? Aren''t there still matters that need your attention?"

    The matter she was talking about was naturally yaoji''s matter.

    "There''s already a conclusion to that matter!" Dongfang Lin nced at Leng ruoxue and said gloomily.

    "What?" Leng ruoxue could tell that something was wrong with Dongfang Lin''s emotions. She could not help but feel curious. Had he suffered a blow? However, she was quite surprised that the matter coulde to a conclusion so quickly. After all, she knew very well that it was very troublesome for a major power to make a decision. There were too many aspects to consider.

    "There''s irrefutable evidence that yaoji poisoned her. Hence, after some discussion, she''s been sentenced to life imprisonment!" Dongfang Lin exined.

    "Is this the only way?" Leng ruoxue asked in disbelief. Wasn''t this sentence a little too light? To a God, life imprisonment was not much different from closed-door cultivation. They would neither suffer nor suffer, and there might even be someone waiting on them! As such, she really didn''t know if yaoji had gone to receive her punishment or to enjoy life. Weren''t they afraid that someone would follow their example in the future?

 Chapter 2176 Punishment Outcome (2)

    "ording to her crime, her cultivation should have been crippled and then expelled from ck fog City. However, yaoji''s identity is too sensitive. If we expel her, we''re afraid that the situation in ck fog City will be exposed, so we changed it to life imprisonment. As for her cultivation, the elders Council thinks that she''s an old man of the God lord''s estate after all and has contributed to the God lord''s estate, so we won''t cripple her cultivation, but life imprisonment is inevitable. Otherwise, we won''t be able to exin it to our nsmen." Dongfang Lin continued.

    As he spoke, he couldn''t help but sigh. In fact, he had agreed to punish yaoji severely. Unfortunately, he didn''t expect that an elder would plead for her when they were discussing the punishment. As a result, they came to such a conclusion!

    As for his big brother, although he was very disappointed in yaoji, he still agreed to this decision in the end for uncle Lian''s sake. Since his big brother had agreed, he could only nod. Although he was very dissatisfied with this decision, he had to consider his big brother''s feelings. In his opinion, yaoji shouldn''t be able to cause any big waves on her own, so he just let them be.

    "It seems that years of living in seclusion and being imprisoned have made you soft-hearted!" Leng ruoxue said coldly. She then continued,"Although you''ve sentenced yaoji, you seem to have forgotten that you still have to exin to me. Now, I want to know how you n to exin it to me?"

    Leng ruoxue''s words made Dongfang Lin smile wryly. When the elders Council had convicted yaoji, they had indeed forgotten to count Leng ruoxue in. The reason why he and his big brother hade here, other than to see if Leng ruoxue was really angry, was to ask for her opinion.

    "I don''t know what Xue ''er''s request is, but as long as it''s within my capabilities, I''ll definitely satisfy it!" Dongfang Lin promised.

    "In that case, give me yaoji!" Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. She didn''t want to keep a time bomb by her side. In her opinion, that woman was too dangerous.

    "No problem!" Dongfang Lin agreed without hesitation. Although yaoji was charged with life imprisonment, that was only for the people of the underground city. As for Xue ''er, of course, it had to be counted separately, hehe! He was very proud of his own thoughts.

    "I wonder how miss Leng ns to deal with yaoji?" Dongfang Yue suddenly asked.

    He didn''t want to let yaoji off so easily before, but many people thought that it was only because of her selfishness and that her crime didn''t deserve death. Moreover, uncle Lian, who he valued more, couldn''t bear to cripple yaoji and felt that locking her up again was already an unbearable torture for people like them who yearned for the light. He thought about it and felt that uncle Lian''s words made some sense. After all, the so-called "living a life worse than death" was nothing more than this. Therefore, he agreed to yaoji''s punishment.

    After deciding on this matter, he remembered that he still had to give Leng ruoxue an exnation. At that time, Leng ruoxue had already left ck fog City. Hence, he and Lin fan had chased after her.

    Leng ruoxue''s current reaction was within his expectations.

    In reality, handing yaoji over to Leng ruoxue was the best choice for him. At least, he wouldn''t have to worry about yaoji anymore. After all, he didn''t want to let yaoji off. However, he couldn''t bear to reject the plea of someone who had once gone through thick and thin with him. However, he still wanted to know how Leng ruoxue was going to deal with yaoji.

    "I haven''t decided yet, but I''ll definitely not be soft-hearted towards her. It''s useless no matter which one of you pleads for her!" Leng ruoxue warned. Hmph! She knew that these people were unreliable. In the end, she would have to punish yaoji herself. This fact made her quite depressed.

    "Don''t worry! We won''t plead for her, right? Big brother!" After Dongfang Lin heard what Leng ruoxue had to say, he quickly replied. He even kept winking at his big brother, asking him to quickly make his stance clear.

    Dongfang Yue saw that Dongfang Lin''s eyes were about to Twitch from all the blinking, so he helplessly said,""Yes! We won''t plead on her behalf, but I hope that this matter can be kept a secret. After all, she has been through so many hardships with us for so many years, and there are still people who can''t bear to see her suffer. So, I don''t want anyone to know about this. "

    "No problem!" Leng ruoxue agreed and then said to the two of them,""Go back and bring that woman to me!"

    "Xue ''er, we''ve only just arrived, are you already chasing us away?" Leng ruoxue''s words made Dongfang Lin so depressed that he wanted to bang his head against the wall. This, this was too much.

    "A long night is fraught with dreams. Who knows what will happen if we drag this on!" Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    Hearing this, Dongfang Lin sighed heavily before saying,""AI! Alright! However, you have to leave some snow fish for me. Those things are not easy to catch!"

    "Don''t talk nonsense! Hurry!" Leng ruoxue urged, but she couldn''t help but think in her heart,''this glutton, why does he only know how to eat!'' Back then, because of a te of hot and sour potato, he had a huge debt. It seemed that he had not learned his lesson!

    "We''re going!" Dongfang Lin, who had been shooed away, pulled his big brother away with a gloomy expression and turned around to leave.

    After they left, Azure quickly said hatefully,""Girl, let''s quickly go eat the snow fish. We must eat all the snow fish and leave nothing for them!"

    Damn it, he dared to have designs on the snow fish. He really didn''t want to live! Cang hated people snatching food from his mouth the most in his life. Therefore, Dongfang Lin could be considered to have provoked him.

    After hearing Cang''s words, Leng ruoxue stroked its fur and smiled helplessly,""Well, let''s go and eat snow fish!"

    The snowy fish today was even bigger than the one from yesterday. Furthermore, white whale and uncle long had already cleaned up the fish. Qin Nan and his brother each held arge piece of snow-white fish in their hands and were roasting it over the fire. When they saw theming out, Qin Nan hurriedly brought a piece of Snowfish that had been roasted to Leng ruoxue. However, Cang snatched it away and red at Qin Nan before passing the fish in his ws to Leng ruoxue.

    "Girl, quickly eat, it''s still hot! It was just roasted!" Azure said with a fawning expression.

    When Qin Nan saw it, he felt wronged. ''That''s what I roasted!''

    Wu ... This detestable rabbit had actually taken the fruits of hisbor and used it to please the youngdy! This, this was really too much!

    This opportunity should be his! However, it was snatched away by a rabbit. And he actually dared to be angry but did not dare to say anything. He even had to maintain a smile. What the hell was this!

    Qin Nan was so aggrieved that he was on the verge of tears.

    Leng ruoxue nced at Qin Nan, then at Cang and said,""You eat first! This is what you want to eat the most!"

    "Then I won''t be polite! I''ll personally roast a piece of snowy fish for you to tryter. " Cang nodded. In truth, he was thinking that it was right for Niu not to eat. Otherwise, he would definitely find a chance to deal with that kid Qin Nan!

    Hmph! To dare to please Niu in front of it, he really was tired of living!

 Chapter 2177 Punishment Outcome (3)

    In terms of possessiveness towards Leng ruoxue, he was not inferior to the evildoer. However, his feelings towards Leng ruoxue were slightly different from the evildoer ''s. His main purpose was to fight for love and wanted Xue'' er to dote on him and pamper him. Therefore, anyone who wanted to fight for love with him, regardless of gender, would be his enemy. On the other hand, the evildoer would be hostile towards all members of the opposite sex! Of course, there was no distinction between male and female beasts!

    "Can the fish you roast be eaten?" Leng ruoxue heard Cang''s words and asked worriedly.

    "Of course! Girl, I''m a Beastie who can go to the hall and go out of the kitchen. With me, you can go and be happy! How is it, someone is far worse than me!"

    Needless to say, the ''someone'' it was referring to was naturally a demon.

    When evildoer heard Cang''s words, he retorted,""You think you''re the only one who can cook? Which person or beast beside Xue ''er doesn''t know how to cook!"

    "Can you make it?" After listening to evildoer''s words, Azure asked with a faint smile.

    "Of course ... I know how to do it too, but I don''t know much." Evildoer braced himself and said, his voice getting softer and softer. When Cang heard this, heughed proudly.

    "Hehe! Then what do you know? How about wepete?" Azure suggested.

    "How do wepete?" The demon''s heart thumped, and a bad premonition welled up in his heart.

    "We''ll each use the snow fish to make three dishes and let them be the judges. The losing side will have to serve the winner for half a year. How about it?" Azure asked.

    "This ... Alright!" The evildoer looked at uncle long, then turned his gaze to the Qin brothers and the white whale. Finally, it was Xue ''er''s turn. This was a matter of face, and if he were to reject the offer, it would be rather embarrassing!

    "Uh! I''m sorry, I''m not feeling well all of a sudden, so I''m afraid I can''t be your judge. I''ll go back to my room to rest. " Uncle long blushed and said awkwardly,"

    After that, he left the ce as if he was running for his life, and he took the confused white whale with him.

    When the Qin brothers saw this, they quickly found an excuse and left. They didn''t even give evil demon and Cang the chance to stop them before they disappeared.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue could not help but snicker in her heart! Uncle long and the others were not that stupid! These two guys weren''t to be trifled with, and they wouldn''t be able to bear the consequences of offending anyone. Would they do such a stupid thing?

    As for her, she had to stand firmly on the evildoer''s side! Who asked the evildoer to be her fianc¨¦!

    "There''s only the three of us here. Do you still want topete?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "No morepetition!" Azure said gloomily. At the crucial moment, Niu would definitely value sex over it, so it wasn''t that stupid!

    When the demon heard that there was no need topete, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief.

    Then, he took the initiative to pick up a piece of fish and roast it. Seeing this, Cang didn''t want to be outdone and also picked up a piece of fish to roast.

    It wasn''t that Leng ruoxue didn''t have a headache when she saw the two of themparing themselves to each other. However, when she saw the small and exquisite Cang holding a piece of fish that was many times bigger than its own body and roasting it, she couldn''t help butugh out loud. This was a ratherical scene.

    Cang heard theughter and knew that he had pleased Leng ruoxue. Hence, he put in even more effort in roasting the fish.

    However, when the fish was done, Leng ruoxue looked at the tworge pieces of fish that were ced in front of her and her headache became even worse!

    This ... Was she going to die from overeating?

    "I can''t eat that much!" Leng ruoxue said with a troubled expression.

    "Then eat mine!" The man and beast said in unison.

    "Uh! I''ll roast it myself!" With that, Leng ruoxue cut a small piece of fish and ced it on the fire to roast without looking at the two of them.

    When Leng ruoxue''s fish was done roasting and she was about to eat it, she felt two resentful gazes on her. Instantly, she felt as if there was a dagger on her back. However, she still braced herself and lowered her head to eat.

    This fish feast was the most difficult meal Leng ruoxue had in the past two days. After she finished eating, she hurriedly bade farewell to the man and beast before hiding in her room.

    However, even if she could hide from him, she couldn''t hide from him forever. Moreover, she and the demon lived in the same room, and Cang was even more loathed in the room, acting as the big light bulb between the two. So, not long after she returned to her room, the two guys who were like resentful husbands also came back.

    Then, the two humans and one beast stared at each other.

    After a long time.

    There was a sudden knock on the door. The moment Leng ruoxue heard the sound, she immediately ran out to open the door as if she had received a special pardon.

    Uncle long was standing outside the door.

    "Little girl, Dongfang Lin is back!" Uncle long looked at Leng ruoxue with sympathy.

    "So fast?" Leng ruoxue did not expect Dongfang Lin to be so efficient. He had already made a round trip before she even arrived.

    "Mm, something seems to have happened!" Uncle long said in a low voice.

    Upon hearing this, Leng ruoxue quickly followed uncle long to meet Dongfang Lin. Evil demon and Cang saw that they had been abandoned by Xue ''er again, so they could only follow them.

    It was only after seeing Dongfang Lin that Leng ruoxue learned from him that yaoji had disappeared!

    "How could it have disappeared?" Leng ruoxue asked with a puzzled look. From what she knew, the underground city''s defenses were pretty good. There should be people watching over yaoji. Why had she disappeared? Was there a ghost? A mole?

    "She knocked out the guard who was watching her and escaped!" Dongfang Lin sighed.

    "No one noticed?" Leng ruoxue asked in disbelief. She had not expected that woman to be so remarkable. She was already imprisoned, yet she was still able to escape so quickly.

    "No, I didn ''t! She must have changed her appearance, and it was the time of the shift change, so the investigation was not strict, which gave her the opportunity to escape. Before I came, I had already sent guards to ck fog City to look for news of her. I believe that she has not left the city yet!" Dongfang Lin replied honestly.

    "You must not let her leave ck fog City. You should know what it will mean if she leaves! If she falls into the hands of Wu Xuan, it''s hard to guarantee that she won''t bear a grudge against us and betray the ck fog City. " Leng ruoxue reminded him with a serious expression.

    "I understand!" Dongfang Lin nodded.

    "In addition, you should quickly go back and strengthen the security of ck fog City. It''s better to be safe than sorry. Don''t be flustered when something really happens!" Leng ruoxue continued.

    "Okay, I''ll go back now. Xue ''er, are you going back with me?" Dongfang Lin asked with anticipation.

    "We''re not going back. We haven''t stayed here long enough!" Hearing these words, Azure rushed to say. It didn''t want Niu to go back and be subjected to other people''s expressions! Those people had dealt with yaoji''s problem unhappily, so it was determined not to let Niu go back!

    "Yeah, it''s better if we don''t go back first. Yaoji has escaped, and I don''t want to give some people an excuse to attack us!" Leng ruoxue said indifferently. Although yaoji''s escape had nothing to do with them, she was afraid that someone would take their anger out on them. Why should she go back and receive such treatment?

    "Xue ''er, actually, most people are already willing to acknowledge you." Dongfang Lin said. Even though he was slightly disappointed that Leng ruoxue was unwilling to return, he could understand her thoughts. However, he still wanted to let Leng ruoxue know the attitude of the people of ck fog City towards her.

    "So what? They are not of the same mind as me, so I won''t force them to ept me, but they shouldn''t force me either!" Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    "They wouldn''t dare!" Azure said with a domineering expression.

    When Dongfang Lin heard Cang''s words, he could only sigh. However, he could not deny that Cang was right.

    "Xue ''er, since you don''t want to go back for the time being, I''lle and see you when I have time!" Dongfang Lin said after some thought.

    After he finished speaking, he left in a hurry.

    In the days that followed, Dongfang Lin would visit Leng ruoxue and the others every three to five days. He would also tell them about the situation in the underground city. However, yaoji, who he had sent people to look for, had disappeared without a trace.

    During this period of time, Leng ruoxue and the rest lived a carefree and free life. Even though Cang, evildoer and white whale would fight for her favor from time to time, they had also brought Leng ruoxue a lot of joy.

    Not only was there good food in the snowy sea, but there were also many treasures at the bottom of the sea. In order to please her, the white whale had brought up many good things from the deep sea for her. When Dongfang linchu saw the good things that could only be found in the deep sea, her eyes almost popped out.

    He had to admit that he was jealous.

    Why was this girl''s luck so good? After all, he had lived here for many years and could be considered to be neighbors with the white whale. He knew the white whale''s temperament very well. Therefore, he could not understand why the white whale, which treated humans so coldly, would treat Leng ruoxue so differently.

    He couldn''t figure it out no matter how hard he thought about it. In the end, he couldn''t take it anymore and had to ask the white whale. The answer he got was that it was happy!

    Alright! When it was happy, it paddled up all the good things in the deep sea and gave them to Xue ''er, that little girl. When it was happy, it should give him some too!

    When he expressed his thoughts to the white whale, he was deeply despised by the white whale. Then, the white whale said to him very directly,""I''m sorry, I hate humans!"

    Could it be that Xue ''er was not a human?

    When Dongfang Lin heard this, he really wanted to knock his head into tofu. This was too much of a bully.

    However, as time passed, he gradually calmed down. However, he spent more time in the snow sea ...

 Chapter 2178 A Shocking Turn Of Events (1)

    Dongfang Yue and uncle Lian would alsoe over to take a look from time to time. However, when they mentioned recognizing Leng ruoxue as their master and calling her little master, Leng ruoxue would change the topic. The two of them were rather depressed and helpless about this.

    After many unsessful attempts to express their intentions, one afternoon, Dongfang Yue and uncle Lian finally trapped Leng ruoxue in the room.

    In reality, ever since they had revealed the slightest clue, Leng ruoxue had been looking for all sorts of excuses to hide from the two of them. Now that they had finally caught Leng ruoxue, the two of them were instantly filled with excitement.

    However, before the two of them could speak, Leng ruoxue spoke first,""I know you want to be direct, but I don''t see your sincerity, so there''s no need to talk about this matter. It''s more pleasing to the ear for you to call me miss Leng."

    "Our sincerity? Are we not sincere enough? We''vee here several times, but you''re always hiding. " Uncle Lian grumbled with a face full of hidden bitterness. He would even steal nces at Leng ruoxue from time to time, trying to act pitiful to gain Leng ruoxue''s sympathy. Unfortunately, his n failed!

    "You guys didn''t think that I should meet you with tears of gratitude just because you came here, did you?" Leng ruoxue asked with a half-smile.

    She continued,"you were the ones who picked on me and refused to acknowledge me. Now you want to acknowledge me again. Do you think I have no status and can do whatever you want to me?"

    The moment Leng ruoxue finished speaking, uncle Lian and Dongfang Yue immediately felt two cold gazes as sharp as ice daggers shooting straight at them. Their hearts skipped a beat. They didn''t need to look to know whose gaze it was. Uncle Lian quickly exined,"I didn''t mean it that way, you misunderstood! What I mean is, we''re already very sincere. If you''re still dissatisfied with us, you can tell us, and we''ll definitely change!"

    After saying this, uncle Lian was so nervous that he was sweating profusely. His heart was beating like a drum. Wu ... This should be called reaping what you sow, right? He had saved them back then, so it would have been great if they had recognized him as their master! But now, she was begging him, and he didn''t even care!

    This was retribution! It was definitely retribution!

    Uncle Lian wanted to cry himself to death, if this could make the other party agree to their loyalty!

    It was a pity that Leng ruoxue was obviously not someone who wouldpromise and liked to put herself in a difficult position! Back then, she had already tolerated their actions. Now that things hade to this, how could she continue to suffer?

    It was impossible to think about it! Leng ruoxue didn''t think that she was that easy to talk to either!

    In fact, she was already giving her master face by not making things difficult for them!

    "Change? You guys are good, you don''t need to change anything!" Uncle Lian''s words made Leng ruoxue fall silent for a moment before she spoke. In these few short minutes, uncle Lian felt as if he was being tortured. It was extremely unbearable. To be honest, the time he was imprisoned by fog was not as unbearable as the time he was just now! The cold sweat on his forehead increased.

    Upon hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, uncle Lian could not hide his disappointment. However, he continued to ask,""I know we have a lot of problems, but as long as you''re willing to make us pledge our loyalty, we''ll change! I guarantee that you''ll be satisfied with the changes. So, please give us a chance!"

    After uncle Lian finished speaking, he looked at Leng ruoxue with tears in his eyes. This made Leng ruoxue extremely speechless. Who taught him this? Could it be Dongfang Lin?

    "It''s not impossible for Niu to ept you!" All of a sudden, the slightly disgruntled Cang spoke. Hearing this, uncle Lian''s spirits rose again.

    "As long as you hand over yaoji, I''ll be responsible for convincing Niu to ept you. How about it? That''s not a high requirement, is it?" Cang said with a smile, as if he had done a great deed. That was called pride!

    However, when uncle Lian heard this, he became listless again.

    He wanted to hand yaoji over to them, but he had to find her first!

    The divine realm was so big that finding a person was harder than finding a needle in a haystack. They had been searching for a while, but they couldn''t find a single trace of yaoji. This ... Although he didn''t dare to say that the other party was deliberately making things difficult for him, he really couldn''t hand her over now!

    He really regretted pleading for yaoji back then! If he had crippled her cultivation earlier, would she have been able to escape?

    However, there was no medicine for regret in this world. No matter how regretful he was, he couldn''t change the fact that yaoji had escaped!

    At the thought of this, uncle Lian quickly discussed,""We''ve been looking for yaoji as well. I promise that as soon as I find her, I''ll send her to you immediately and you can do whatever you want with her. Is that okay?"

    "Then we''ll talk about it after you''ve found her! Oh! We can afford to wait, there''s no hurry!" Cang crossed his two front ws in front of his chest as he indifferently said.

    You guys aren''t worried?

    Of course you''re not in a hurry! However, they were anxious!

    What if they couldn''t find yaoji after hundreds, thousands, or even tens of thousands of years? wouldn''t they never be able to recognize her as their master?

    Furthermore, Leng ruoxue was already a divine Emperor, one that could even make a Hierarch admit defeat. With such terrifying potential, they naturally hoped that the rtionship between the two of them could be established as soon as possible. Otherwise, once Leng ruoxue advanced to the Hierarch realm, they would not be needed anymore. By then, they would be in an awkward situation.

    Apart from the above reasons, which could be considered as their own selfish motives, they also sincerely felt that Leng ruoxue could lead them to avenge master Yu. Especially after they had witnessed Leng ruoxue''s terrifyingbat power, their thoughts became even stronger! He couldn''t even block it!

    However, no matter what they said, the other party refused to relent. This fact made uncle Lian feel rather conflicted.

    Alright! They asked for this! Who asked them to look at people with colored sses and think that women can''t achieve great things! But in fact, they couldn''t bepletely med, right?

    How could they have known that Leng ruoxue was not the weak woman that she looked on the surface? she was the valiant female war god! And now that they knew, it was toote!

    Now, they wanted to recognize him as their master, but he didn''t seem willing to ept them!

    Uncle Lian had lived for so long, and other than the days when he was imprisoned by fog, he had never been treated like this!

    One must know that he was once an amazing figure. When he followed master Yu, he was even more glorious. No one dared to show him any face. But, perhaps it was God''s punishment for him! Now, he had tasted all kinds of grievances, and they were given to him by a little girl. He had no other choice but to ept it.

    Because they were the ones who had caused this! He could not me anyone else!

    "Um ... Can we acknowledge her as our master first? then, after we find yaoji, we''ll bring her to you?" Uncle Lian asked carefully after a long bout of self-pity.

 Chapter 2179 A Shocking Turn Of Events (2)

    "Didn''t you guys already acknowledge Niu? Since that''s the case, why do you need to recognize me as your master again?" Azure said after some thought.

    "That''s different!" Uncle Lian said anxiously. They had acknowledged the little girl, but the little girl still held a grudge against them and had not acknowledged them yet!

    "In my opinion, it''s all the same." Azure said calmly. Then, it continued,""Actually, master recognition is just a formality. As long as you have a girl in your heart, it''s the same! It didn''t have to recognize him as its master! Am I right?"

    It was wrong!

    Uncle Lian couldn''t help but roar in his heart. To the people of the divine realm, if they wanted to be loyal to someone, recognizing a master was the best way. Moreover, only after recognizing a master could they be a trusted subordinate. Otherwise, they would forever be separated from their master, no different from ordinary followers. Thus, this master ... They had to recognize!

    "That ... Only by acknowledging a master can we show our sincerity!" Uncle Lian said after making up some words.

    "I see! Then you''d better be a member of the border! We know how loyal you are. When we capture yaoji, we''ll consider you recognizing us as your master! Be good! Let''s go back first!" After saying all that, Azure gave the order to chase them away. Seeing that they were unwilling to leave, he simply reached out with his ws. Two silver lights flew up and down, and the two men, who weighed almost three hundred pounds, flew out like snowkes ...

    Seeing Cang like this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but hug it in her arms. She helplessly nodded its little head and said,""You''re really naughty!"

    "Hehe!" Azure justughed foolishly and didn''t exin.

    The demon couldn''t stand it anymore and walked forward, throwing Cang out of Leng ruoxue''s arms. He then pulled Leng ruoxue into his embrace and said,""Xue ''er, I can do it too! It''s just that that annoying fellow got there first!"

    To be more precise, it was Xue ''er who told him to keep a low profile and not make a move. Otherwise, if his identity was exposed, it might scare others. So, he had to endure it. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have given that annoying fellow Cang the chance to show off!

    "I know!" Leng ruoxue smiled as she patted the evildoer''s head tofort him.

    As for the evildoer who had his head touched like a puppy, he didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with Leng ruoxue''s actions at all. Instead, he revealed an expression of enjoyment and received a disdainful gaze. However, hepletely ignored it.

    After that, the man and the Beast started to fight for Leng ruoxue''s attention and attention.

    They chased after each other, asionally peeking at Leng ruoxue out of the corner of their eyes. Seeing that she was smiling as she watched them y around, it was clear that her mood was not affected by a certain person. The human and beast instantly exchanged a look of tacit understanding. This was because this was the method they had discussed to change Xue ''er''s target! It was only at times like this that they would cooperate so well!

    In the garden.

    Uncle long was drinking tea and chatting with Dongfang Lin. As they chatted, the topic of their conversation somehow came to Dongfang Yue and uncle Lian.

    Then, he heard uncle Long''s evil smile.""Your big brother and that uncle Lian are going to be in trouble! Xue ''er was not that easy to talk to! She usually didn''t have a good impression of people who didn''t recognize her at first sight! It''s already not easy to be willing to give them a good face. "

    "Uh! ording to what you''re saying, they''re going to return empty-handed again?" Dongfang Lin couldn''t help but ask with his eyes wide open.

    "Yes, yes, that''s a must! My little girl isn''t that worthless. If others want her, they can take her. If they don''t want her, they can trample on her!" At the mention of this, uncle long couldn''t sympathize with Dongfang Yue and the others. Otherwise, with his admiration for Dongfang Yue, he might even help them plead for mercy! Unfortunately, they had lost this great opportunity from the start. Now, they knew how to be passive, right? It was toote!

    "Don''t you also think that they have no hope, so you don''t want to stand out because of this matter? Don''t act like you don''t know anything in front of me! You''re a famous old fox in the divine realm!" Then, uncle long looked at Dongfang Lin with disdain.

    "Uh! I didn ''t!" Dongfang Lin''s face was slightly red as he exined in a low voice. Uncle Long''s words and the look in uncle Long''s eyes made him feel extremely embarrassed. In fact, he really didn''t want to get involved in this mess because he didn''t think that they would be able to do it. However, now that uncle long had said it so bluntly, he was a little embarrassed!

    Uncle longughed heartily as he looked at Dongfang Lin''s tiny appearance. At this moment, the two of them suddenly felt a strong gust of wind. Then, they saw two huge spheres flying toward them and flew past them with a bang! Bang!'' After two loud bangs, the two balls smashed into the garden''s wall and fell.

    Ugh! What was going on?

    The two people who were secretly raising their vignce and preparing for battle were both stunned by this scene!

    However, the two of them immediately realized that this was Xue ''er''s personal room, so there shouldn''t be any enemy attacks. Furthermore, those who could enter this room were all people they knew.

    At the thought of this, the two of them looked at each other and thought to themselves that they were acquaintances!

    With this thought in mind, the two of them quickly ran towards the two balls that had fallen on the ground of the garden. Before they could get close, the two balls stood up on their own.

    "B-big brother!" Dongfang Lin stammered when he saw this. Never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that his big brother would appear in such a position. Was he kicked out by someone?

    Uncle long couldn''t help but facepalm. Although he knew that the two of them wouldn''t end up well, he didn''t expect them to be so miserable.

    At this time, Dongfang Yue and uncle Lian''s clothes were all nted and hanging on their bodies. They were in danger of being exposed at any time. Moreover, their faces were covered with blue and purple w marks. Needless to say, this was definitely the work of senior Cang!

    As he admired the two''s new style, uncle long suddenly remembered that there was a female beast here. He immediately ran back to where he had been sitting and covered the white whale''s eyes, which was looking curiously at Dongfang Yue and uncle Lian.

    The white whale struggled to break free, but uncle Dragon had no choice but to hold it tightly in his arms. It''s not suitable for children!

    "Release me! Let me go! You old whale, I want to see handsome men! I want to see naked men!" Bai Jing struggled and shouted loudly. Hearing this, Dongfang Yue and uncle Lian''s old faces were so red that it looked like blood was going to drip out. Even Dongfang Lin felt a little ufortable. One of the people who was going to be seen was his big brother!

    Also, howe he never knew that this cute little whale had be so lecherous? It had been acting normal all along! Why did he suddenly turn into a whale? Dongfang Lin really couldn''t get used to seeing it like this!

    In fact, the white whale wasn''t too lecherous. It was just that its curiosity was too strong, and it had been taught badly by Cang. Because Cang had told it that if it could find a way to see the man''s naked body, it would be rewarded. So, the white whale kept this matter in mind.

 Chapter 2180 A Shocking Change (3)

    But in fact, the naked man that Cang wanted it to see was a demon, not any random man. However, at that time, Cang couldn''t be too direct and could only hint. Otherwise, it was afraid that this stupid white whale would mess things up and Niu would me it. Therefore, for its own safety, it had to say it vaguely.

    However, this whale was really too naive. It actually thought that it would be fine to see any man''s naked body. Thus, as soon as it saw an opportunity, it thought about its reward.

    Of course, uncle long and the others didn''t know what the white whale was thinking, nor did they know what was going on between it and Azure.

    Seeing the white whale struggling in his arms, uncle Dragon had no choice but to hold it tightly. He couldn''t let this innocent child be a perverted woman. However, the white whale''s skin was cold and smooth. Uncle Dragon''s carelessness allowed the white whale to break free.

    Then, uncle long watched as the white whale charged toward Dongfang Yue and uncle Lian at the speed of light. With a light flick of its mimicked tail, the cloth on their bodies immediately fell to the ground. Then, there was a ''ka ka'' sound. With two sounds and a sh of white light, Dongfang Yue and uncle Lian were gloriously pped off their naked bodies ...

    Everyone present was dumbfounded by this turn of events. They did not return to their senses for a long time, only widening their eyes in disbelief and standing in a daze on the spot. This was especially so for Dongfang Yue and uncle Lian, who had been taken naked. The two of them werepletely petrified, even forgetting that they were unsightly!

    After the white whale obtained the evidence it thought of, it immediately teleported away.

    After a long time.

    Uncle long was the first toe back to his senses, but he didn''t know how to deal with this matter, so he could only continue to stand there stupidly.

    After a while, the overly shocked Dongfang Lin also regained his senses. Then, he quickly retrieved two male outfits from his storage ring and draped them over the two people who were still in a daze.

    AI! This was really a house leaking out of a corner and the rain pouring at night!

    Dongfang Lin sympathized with his brother and uncle Lian. Look! It had been so long, and the two of them had obviously suffered a heavy blow, yet they still hadn''t recovered from it! What was this good?

    Big brother wouldn''t be dispirited because of this, right? He was a little worried.

    After a long time.

    Dongfang Yue and uncle Lian finally woke up from their petrified state.

    The first thing he did after waking up was to shout,""That whale took our nude photos!"

    "Uh! Don''t worry, I''ll help you get it back!" Uncle long was very kind. They might not mind being looked at, but it was not a small problem to have someone keep their evidence as a memory. If they identally revealed it, it would be really embarrassing!

    Uncle long understood their anxiety. After he finished speaking, he didn''t waste any time and immediately chased after the white whale.

    "Can you get it back?" Dongfang Yue asked gloomily after uncle long left. His expression was rather unsightly. This was the first time he had encountered such a thing in his long life!

    At the thought of this, he couldn''t help but grumble at Leng ruoxue. What kind of detestable beasts were by that littless''s side! Why were all of them so unbearable!

    Azure was already giving them a headache, and now there was also the white whale that was confused about the situation. It really ... Made him not know what to say!

    Sighing, Dongfang Yue''s face gradually darkened. Then, green smoke began to rise from the top of his head. Seeing this, Dongfang Lin quicklyforted him,""I''ll get it back, don''t worry! As long as Xue ''er takes action, that white whale will be easy to deal with!" He was very confident in Leng ruoxue.

    However, Dongfang Yue did not want Leng ruoxue to know about such an embarrassing matter. He spoke to Dongfang Lin in an unusually serious tone,""This ... You can''t tell that girl."

    "Uh! If that''s the case, I can''t guarantee that the white whale will return the naked photos of the two of you!" Dongfang Lin said with some difficulty.

    "We must make it return. Otherwise, we''ll be embarrassing ourselves!" Uncle Lian gritted his teeth after hearing Dongfang Lin''s words.

    "I''m not sure about that, and you guys don''t want Xue ''er to know either. I can''t possibly use force on that white whale! Xue ''er will kill me!" Dongfang Lin shrugged his shoulders helplessly and told the truth.

    Embarrassing? Who hasn''t lost it before?

    He had been so embarrassed that he was in debt because of a te of hot and sour potato, but he still endured it. What was the big deal? Of course, he could only keep such an embarrassing thing to himself. He didn''t even n to tell Dongfang Yue.

    At this moment, uncle long came back with a resentful expression.

    "How is it? Are youing back?" Seeing this, uncle Lian immediately said impatiently.

    "No, I didn ''t! That little white whale refused to give it to me no matter what. It said that it wanted to take the nude photos of the two of you to exchange for a reward!" Uncle long told the truth, but he couldn''t help butugh in his heart.

    Two unlucky fellows! He was probably even more depressed now! Moreover, he also found out from the white whale about the cause and effect of it taking naked photos of the two of them, and he felt a deep sympathy for the two unlucky people.

    "..." Uncle Long''s reply left Dongfang Yue and uncle Lian dumbfounded once again.

    Dongfang Lin took the opportunity to pull uncle long to a corner and asked in a low voice,""What''s the situation?"

    Uncle Dragon then repeated what white whale had told him to Dongfang Lin. When Dongfang Lin understood what Cang meant, he was speechless.

    "If cangming is so bored, why did you let it take my big brother''s naked photos?" Dongfang Lin said gloomily. The other party was his big brother! He couldn''t just ignore it.

    "Don''t talk nonsense! Senior Cang didn''t let it take a picture of your big brother! It''s obviously the result of its own actions!" Uncle long exined on Cang''s behalf.

    Although he hadn''t been with Cang for a long time, he knew that Cang wouldn''t be interested in an outsider. So, he could only me Dongfang Yue for his bad luck!

    "What do we do now?" After hearing uncle Long''s words, Dongfang Lin looked around carefully. He was also afraid that his words would reach Cang''s ears. If that happened, he would be the one to suffer!

    "I can only ask Xue ''er for help!" Uncle long suggested.

    "My big brother and the others won''t agree!" Dongfang Lin said with some hesitation.

    "Then there''s no other way!" Uncle long shrugged his shoulders, indicating that there was nothing he could do!

    "Why don''t you tell them not to worry? Cang won''t publicly announce their marriage, so let them be at ease!" Uncle long thought for a moment andforted her.

    "Uh! If it were you, would you be at ease?" Dongfang Lin couldn''t help but ask.

    "Of course not! However, with Xue ''er around, what am I afraid of!" Uncle long said smugly.

    "You''re ruthless! Let''s ask Xue ''er for help!" Dongfang Lin said ruthlessly. It was better to lose face in front of someone than to throw his face into the divine realm! Although they couldn''t see the light of day yet, with such a time bomb around, they probably wouldn''t be able to live in peace.

    "That''s more like it! It''s not a big deal! I''ll go find Xue ''er!" Uncle long was very enthusiastic. After he finished speaking, he left.

    After uncle long left, Dongfang Lin made a few preparations before telling Dongfang Yue and uncle Lian about asking uncle long to look for Leng ruoxue''s help. When the two of them heard this, their faces turned ashen, and they wished they could find a hole to hide in.

    On the other side, the warm-hearted uncle long had just arrived at Leng ruoxue''s room when he heard the white whale asking for a reward from cold. Cold''s face was dark as he red at it. As for Leng ruoxue and evildoer, one of them had a question mark on his face while the other had a clear understanding.

    "Uncle long is here!" Leng ruoxue smiled as she greeted uncle long.

    "Xue ''er, I have something to discuss with you." Uncle long held back hisughter and gestured for Leng ruoxue to go out and talk.

    Leng ruoxue followed uncle long to the courtyard.

    After hearing uncle Long''s words, Leng ruoxue''s eyes couldn''t help but widen. She didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    No wonder the little whale suddenly came to her room! It should be known that the little whale would try to avoid any ce that was filled with danger. If it couldn''t avoid it, it would try to keep its presence as low as possible. That was why she had been wondering why the little whale had suddenly be so high-profile. It turned out that there was a reason for this!

    She finally understood why the little whale hade to ask for a reward!

    After some thought, Leng ruoxue smiled and said,""Uncle long, wait for me!"

    With that, Leng ruoxue returned to her room. Not long after, she returned with a memory crystal in her hand. She passed it to uncle long.

    Uncle long kept the memory crystal and immediately sent it to Dongfang Yue and uncle Lian. After the two of them confirmed it, they immediately destroyed the memory crystal and ran away in a hurry.

    After Leng ruoxue was done with this matter, she returned to her room and saw the little whale looking at her with a wronged expression. She couldn''t help butugh.

    She didn''t me it, so why did this little fellow feel aggrieved?

    "Why are you feeling wronged?" Leng ruoxue asked in amusement.

    "My reward has flown away!" White whale said with a bitter expression.

    "You idiot! Who told you to film them?!" Upon hearing this, Azure was furious! The white whale''s expression became more and more aggrieved.

    "Eh? Then who do you want it to shoot?" At this time, evildoer said indifferently. The expression on his face was very unfriendly. However, Azure was not afraid of him!

    "Of course it''s yours!" Cang Zhen said truthfully!

    "Alright! You''re really bold!" Evildoer''s expression was calm but in the next second, he immediately attacked Cang. This time, he was using his real weapon!

    A man and a beast fought from inside the house to outside the house, and then from outside the house to outside the house. The battle was so loud that the sky turned dark, and ghosts wailed and wolves howled ...

    As for Leng ruoxue, she only watched and did not stop them. Seeing this, the crowd was happy to watch the show.

    At the same time, Dongfang Yue and uncle Lian, who had just left Leng ruoxue''s ce, suddenly received a message from the ck fog City. Instantly, their expressions changed ...

 Chapter 2181 Betrayal (1)

    "Something has happened, we need to hurry back!" Dongfang Yue''s expression was a little anxious. Then, he quickly sent a voice transmission to Dongfang Lin. At the same time, he and uncle Lian also increased their teleportation speed.

    The message was sent by Lian Zhe. Lian Zhe told them that ck fog City was under attack. ording to Lian Zhe''s guess, the other party was most likely from the divine lord''s estate. This news caused their hearts to sink.

    Because they knew very well what it meant if the other party had really been sent by the Divine Master''s estate!

    Their secret base had already been exposed, and it was possible that they had been betrayed! This fact made Dongfang Yue''s heart feel unusually heavy. He would rather hope that Wu Han had discovered their whereabouts on her own than to see someone sell them out! That would be a fatal blow to them.

    More importantly, no matter who this person was, he would cause irreparable harm to the people in the buried city. Thinking of this, the two became more and more anxious.

    At the same time, Dongfang Lin also received his big brother''s voice transmission. His expression changed immediately.

    Then, with a pale face, he looked at Leng ruoxue and said,""Xue ''er, someone is attacking the underground city! I have to go back immediately. "

    "Rime ice?" Leng ruoxue squinted her beautiful eyes as she said in understanding. Other than that woman, she couldn''t think of a second person who had such capabilities!

    "It should be. I have to go back immediately to help!" Dongfang Lin hurriedly said, his expression bing even more flustered.

    No one cared more about the underground city than he did, including the grass and trees that he had built with his own hands. Therefore, he would not allow anyone to destroy everything, even if the other party was the Divine Master!

    "Do you think you''re in a hurry to go back?" Hearing his words, Cang, who had run to his side at some point in time, said indifferently.

    Although Cang and evildoer were in hot pursuit, their divine consciousnesses were unusually powerful. Therefore, they could clearly see Dongfang Lin''s reaction. Moreover, they were not far from the underground city. The powerful pressure that was faintly transmitted from there had put them on guard!

    Therefore, the two of them temporarily stopped fighting!

    Cang had originally nned to jump into Leng ruoxue''s arms, but it just so happened to hear Dongfang Lin''s words, so it interrupted.

    It was not optimistic about Dongfang Lin''s speed!

    "Cang! Don''t tease him, bring us back to ck fog City! Nothing must happen to the people of the buried city!" Leng ruoxue said helplessly as she looked at Dongfang Lin, who was at a loss.

    "AI! Since Niu asked, I can''t refuse. But you better be prepared, because a war has broken out in the buried city!" Azure warned with a serious expression.

    "I ... I know. Sorry to trouble you, senior!" Dongfang Lin suddenly became very respectful towards Cang. At this moment, he truly respected Cang from the bottom of his heart. Although this rabbit had always looked unreliable, it was enough to prove its strength by begging Leng ruoxue to take it back to the underground city!

    And now, time was everything!

    "Lin, calm down. We''ll go back with you!" Leng ruoxue saw that Dongfang Lin was so nervous that his hands were shaking and quickly consoled him.

    "Thank you! Thank you!" When Dongfang Lin heard this, he was so grateful that he became even more incoherent!

    Initially, he had thought about how to ask Leng ruoxue for help willingly. Who would have thought that Xue ''er would volunteer to help without giving him a chance? at this moment, his gratitude towards Leng ruoxue could not be described with words. However, he immediately felt a little ashamed. How could he think that Xue'' er would not be willing to go back and help them? Xue ''er shouldn''t be someone who would leave someone in the lurch!

    At the thought of this, Dongfang Lin felt even more ashamed. He did not even dare to look up at Leng ruoxue. He really wanted to find a hole to hide in. How could he be so petty!

    In reality, Leng ruoxue didn''t know what he was thinking. If not, she would have told him that she was someone who could leave people in the lurch. It was just that the people in the underground city were different from the others. They were Master''s Men! Since these people belonged to her master, she naturally wouldn''t allow anyone else to touch them!

    Moreover, if the people who attacked the underground city were really from the ice fog, it meant that the ice fog must have known something. It was even possible that her information had been leaked. In that case, the underground city could not be in trouble!

    The enemy of my enemy is my friend! Moreover, these people were master''s subordinates!

    It was precisely because of this thought that Leng ruoxue had taken the initiative. Even if Dongfang Lin did not say anything, she would not sit by and do nothing!

    Apart from his master, Dongfang Lin was also one of the reasons!

    "Don''t be too nervous. I don''t think the people in the buried city are so useless that they can''t hold on for long. You should be confident in the defense of the buried city. We will make it in time!" Leng ruoxue consoled Dongfang Lin when she saw his condition. This fellow''s current state really made her worried! However, she could understand. He had watched most of the people in the underground city grow up, so they must have a deep rtionship!

    I hope those people canst longer! At the very least, he had to hold on until they arrived!

    "Cang, let''s go!" Following that, Leng ruoxue looked at Cang and said.

    "En!" Cang nodded. After Leng ruoxue kept the house, he immediately enveloped everyone with ayer of faint white light. However, he left out the white whale.

    The white whale immediately shouted in dissatisfaction,""Didn''t you want to fight? How can you not bring me along!"

    "Little whale, you should go back to the snow sea! The other party might be from the Divine Master''s estate. We don''t want to implicate you!" Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. She didn''t want to ruin the white whale''s peaceful life. Besides, the white whale didn''t seem to like fighting at all.

    "What''s wrong with the God lord''s estate? Our white whale n is not afraid of her! If she has the ability, she cane down to the depths of the sea of snow to kill me! Hmph! She won''t freeze to death!" The white whale bellowed in anger when it heard Leng ruoxue''s words.

    "Uh!" Hearing the white whale''s words, Leng ruoxue''s mind was in a mess. It seemed like she had overthought it. The white whale did not care about the Divine Master''s residence at all. However, it made sense. The rime ice would not go to such great lengths to go deep into the icy sea of snow just to deal with a white whale. She might really freeze to death!

    At this time, Azure calmly opened his mouth."Xiao Bai, it''s not that I can''t bring you along. However, you''ll be following me in the future. If I tell you to go east, you must not go west. If I tell you to catch chickens, you must not go fishing!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Cang''s words made Leng ruoxue rather speechless. Was he trying to abduct his underlings again? No, it was his little sister!

    But would the little white whale agree? Leng ruoxue was a little curious. One must know that the little whale was extremely afraid of the cold!

    Looking at the anticipation and curiosity in the eyes of the few people in front of him, white whale, who had been struggling for a long time, nodded his head fiercely to show that he agreed like a strong man breaking his wrist.

 Chapter 2182 Betrayal (2)

    Once Azure saw it, he immediately drew it into the range of the Halo.

    Then, Azure teleported with them.

    In the blink of an eye, a white light flickered before their eyes. In the next second, Azure had already stopped and said,""We''ve arrived at ck fog City. Everyone, please get off the bus!"

    "Right, remember that you haven''t paid the fare yet!" Azure nced at Leng ruoxue and the rest who were calm and collected as he smiled.

    Leng ruoxue and the others had been prepared for Cang Hui''s words. They epted it and chose to ignore it. However, Dongfang Lin, who had just teleported, staggered and almost fell to the ground.

    After regaining his bnce, the corner of Dongfang Lin''s mouth twitched non-stop. ''That ... Did I hear wrong?'' This rabbit was asking them for a taxi fare?

    However, it was undeniable that no one could match the speed of this rabbit! Wuuu ...

    Thinking of this, Dongfang Lin was depressed and sad. He didn''t expect that his speed, which was a divine reverent ''s, was not even as fast as a rabbit. How could he bear this?

    When Leng ruoxue saw Dongfang Lin''s expression, she could guess what he was thinking! However, now wasn''t the time to let their thoughts run wild. There were still people waiting for them to save their lives!

    Then, she went up and gave Dongfang Lin a Hard knock on the head before urging,""What are you doing? Hurry back to the buried city!"

    "Oh!" Only then did Dongfang Lin realize with an ashamed expression that he had jumped! It was a good thing that Xue ''er had reminded him, and he was extremely d.

    Following that, Dongfang Lin led Leng ruoxue and the rest towards the direction of the underground city.

    They didn''t see anyone along the way and thought that the situation wasn''t too serious. But when they were less than a kilometer away from the buried city, they found the first corpse and saw a bloody scene.

    Dongfang Lin watched as the buried city''s people fell into a pool of blood, and these people were all killed by the Men in ck with swords and knives!

    The ck-robed men had a deep murderous aura around them, and their faces were dark. Every time they raised their swords, a person from the buried city would die under their swords.

    This scene deeply provoked Dongfang Lin. Instantly, his eyes turned bloodshot, and the veins on his forehead bulged. The hostility in his body was also stimted.

    In an instant! "Die!" Dongfang Lin, whose heart was in pain, let out a furious roar and released his own pressure, charging toward the Man in ck ...

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she instantly knew that this was bad! Because this was clearly a scheme by the Men in ck. Killing people outside the tightly shut city gates was nothing more than an attempt to draw out the people inside the city. At this moment, Dongfang Lin was unable to remain calm, so he naturally did not think of this.

    However, she guessed that if Dongfang Lin had thought of this, he would have made the same choice. This was because the people in the underground city were all his children.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue shot a look at the demon and uncle long. The three of them immediately shot out like arrows and charged towards the Man in ck.

    "Wait for me!" The white whale quickly shouted.

    "Shut up! You will be discovered by the enemy if you speak so loudly!" Cang loudly rebuked. In fact, some of the sharp-eyed Men in ck had already noticed them, but they didn''t have the time to greet them. Hearing their words, some of the more arrogant Men in ck couldn''t help butugh.

    "Hahaha! More people areing to die!"

    "Dongfang Lin, Dongfang Yue, if you two have the ability, you two should hide in there forever and nevere out. As for those people you''ve abandoned outside the city, they''ll just be a meal for us brothers!" The two leaders of the Men in ck spoke in unison.

    "I am Dongfang Lin! If you have the ability,e at me!" Hearing these provocative words, Dongfang Lin, who was already very close to them, was furious and roared.

    "City Lord, run! Don''t worry about us!" When the buried city''s people saw Dongfang Lin, they immediately shouted, but they were immediately knocked unconscious.

    "Yo! So Dongfang Lin wasn''t inside!" At this time, the leader of the Men in ck suddenly realized.

    "Who are you people?" Ignoring the leader''s words, Dongfang Lin narrowed his eyes and coldly asked.

    "Hehe! Who are we? guess it yourself!" The leader of the Men in ckughed and said in an infuriating manner.

    "There''s no need to guess, they''re people from rime ice!" Leng ruoxue, who was already standing next to Dongfang Lin, confirmed.

    "Impudent! Is the God Lord''s name something you can call?" When the leader of the Men in ck heard Leng ruoxue calling out the name of the mist ripple, he immediately rebuked her.

    "What, can''t people call her name? I really don''t know about that!" Leng ruoxue said indifferently. Her beautiful eyes were as cold as ice. If looks could kill, the leader of the Men in ck before her would have long be a corpse.

    "You, you''re really too impudent! Who are you? If you have the ability, report your name! My de doesn''t kill nameless people!" After the leader of the Men in ck heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he was even more furious.

    "You''re Leng ruoxue?" At this moment, the other leader of the Men in ck squinted his eyes and looked at Leng ruoxue.

    "You even know my name. It seems that you havee prepared!" Leng ruoxue was even more clear now.

    "Not bad! We''ve long heard of your name, Leng ruoxue, but now that we''ve met, you''re nothing more than this!" The leader of the Men in ck who spoke started to look down on Leng ruoxue after he saw her strength clearly. To think that the Divine Master had ced so much importance on her this time and had even sent people to contact some of the magical beasts, asking them to send two reverent-god level experts each. Was there a need to go to such lengths to deal with a mere divine Emperor? He could not understand!

    Hearing these words that were obviously looking down on her! Not only was Leng ruoxue not angry, she was even! Little jubnt. She liked to y the pig to eat the Tiger. The more these people looked down on her, the better. Because only then would their memory be more profound. However, she did not intend to let these Men in ck remember this lesson. Because, she had no intention of letting them leave alive!

    "I''m only so-so, but you guys don''t seem to be that powerful! Look at you people, you only dare to attack those with low strength. You dare to call yourselves strong? I''m blushing for you guys!" Leng ruoxue nced at the group of people in ck who had been captured and held hostage as she spoke with a look of disdain.

    There were less than a hundred people from the underground city, and they were not very powerful. She had scanned them and realized that the most powerful among them was only a God King. However, even though they were weak, in the face of death, they still disyed a fearless aura. This made Leng ruoxue feelforted.

    "You don''t have to say these words to anger me. Let me tell you, these people are all on death row. They should have died long ago, and you are the same!" The leader of the Men in ck said calmly. He looked at Leng ruoxue and the others as if they were already dead.

 Chapter 2183 Betrayal (3)

    "As long as you can kill us, thene!" Leng ruoxue scoffed. Then, she suddenly changed the topic and asked,""Where''s yaoji?"

    "Yaoji ..." One of the men in ck was about to answer but was immediately interrupted by the other man."I don''t know anything about yaoji!"

    "Right! We don''t know anything about yaoji? What''s yaoji? can she be eaten?" The leader of the ck-clothed men, who had almost said the wrong thing, said in a manner that made it more obvious if he tried to cover it up.

    When Leng ruoxue heard their words, she only smiled faintly.

    Suddenly, Azure''s voice rang out from behind the Man in ck.""That woman is here!"

    Following that, a woman rolled to Leng ruoxue''s feet like a ball.

    Leng ruoxue raised a leg and stepped on the woman who had rolled to her feet. She looked down at her from above and said,""You''re yaoji?"

    It hadn''t been long since theyst met, but why did yaoji seem like a different person?

    At this moment, yaoji''s face was abnormally pale. It was as if her entire body had been sucked dry, leaving only ayer of skin and bones. When she heard Leng ruoxue speaking to her, the woman on the ground raised her head and red at Leng ruoxue with a pair of empty and listless eyes that were filled with hatred."Leng ruoxue! It''s all your fault that I''ve be like this! Hmph! I won''t let you off. God Lord mist ripple has already promised me that she will personally hand you over to me, allowing me to do as I please. Haha! At that time, I''ll definitely make you wish you were dead!"

    After shouting, yaoji evenughed wildly.

    Hearing her words, Leng ruoxue was speechless. However, she still replied patiently,""You believe her words? You''re still as unreasonable as ever. What does it have to do with me that you''ve turned into this neither human nor ghost? Did I cause you to be like this?"

    "Who else could it be if not you? If your Beastie didn''t expose me, I wouldn''t have been punished, Hmph! You want to imprison me for life, you must be dreaming! Fortunately, I escaped. Otherwise, I would have been tortured to death by you sooner orter!" Yaoji''s endlessints made Dongfang Lin want to kill her right now to avenge the innocent people of the underground city.

    However, he still endured it because he knew that now was not the time to kill her.

    "It''s obvious that you have bad intentions, yet you still dare to me Xue ''er? Do you know? We were going to destroy your cultivation base. If someone didn''t plead for you, you wouldn''t have been imprisoned for life. But now, not only are you not repenting, you''re ming everything on Xue ''er and even bringing our enemies here. How can you face master Yu by doing this? Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten how you''ve been tortured by the miasma for so many years? You''ve harmed others and yourself for your own selfish motives. Even if you die, do you have the face to see master Yu?" Dongfang Lin reproached.

    "No! Master Yu won''t me me! I was forced! You ... You are all on her side! You are all forcing me! It''s your fault! It''s all your fault!" Dongfang Lin''s words made yaoji lose control of herself. However, she didn''t think she was in the wrong. If ... If they treated her better, she wouldn''t have to do this. However, they had abandoned her one by one. How could she not hate them?

    "Yaoji! You''ve really disappointed me!" Suddenly, a loud shout was heard. The person who spoke was uncle Lian, who had rushed back with Dongfang Yue.

    Even though they were surprised that Leng ruoxue and the others were faster than them, this was clearly not the time to ask about this. Furthermore, they happened to hear yaoji''s words. Instantly, uncle Lian was enraged!

    Dongfang Yue, who was standing at the side, looked at the Men in ck, then at the corpses on the ground and the rivers of blood before him. In an instant, Dongfang Yue flew into a rage. Then, he quickly rushed to the side of the Man in ck closest to him and grabbed him with his hand. He then grabbed the man''s neck with one hand and twisted it gently. The Man in ck then stopped breathing.

    Then, he continued to do the same thing. In just a few minutes, he had killed dozens of Men in ck. All of this happened very quickly. By the time the leader of the Men in ck reacted, nearly one-fifth of his subordinates had already died!

    "Dammit! And who are you? Report your name!" The leader of the Men in ck roared in anger.

    "I''m dong fangyue!" Dongfang Yue said coldly, his eyes spitting fire. He looked at the leader of the Men in ck as if he was looking at a dead man.

    "I''m Lian Cheng. You can call me uncle Lian!" Uncle Lian also reported his name!

    "How dare you kill my people!" Hearing the names of these two men, the leader of the Men in ck became even angrier. However, what made him even angrier was that the old man surnamed Lian actually wanted him to call him uncle Lian. This was preposterous!

    "So what if I killed him? Since you''vee here today, don''t even think about going back alive!" After hearing the leader''s words, Dongfang Yue sneered. A cold aura suddenly appeared from his body, and his aura was terrifying!

    However, after hearing what Dongfang Yue said, the Man in ckughed instead of being afraid. Then, he said to the void,""Everyone''s here, what are you waiting for? hurry up ande out to help!"

    As the Man in ck finished speaking, six figures appeared in the sky. From afar, Leng ruoxue and the rest could hear the rumbling sounds of running. It was obvious that the Man in ck had found a helper.

    The six people in front of them were all Hierarch-level cultivators. Although they had hidden their auras very well, Dongfang Yue and the others could not help but be rmed by their imposing auras.

    These people were definitely strong enemies. The aura they exuded was not something the two leaders in ck couldpare with. Although these people were all reverent-god level, there was still a difference between the strong and the weak! And these six people clearly belonged to the stronger side.

    Dongfang Yue carefully assessed the strength of the six men, secretly measuring the gap in strength between them.

    If it was a one-on-one battle, these six people''s strength would probably be equal to his. However, if the six of them attacked at the same time, he had no confidence in fighting the others except for him.

    Leng ruoxue''s strength was only at the divine sovereign level, so he was not sure if she could fight against these reverent-god level cultivators. Uncle Lian and Dongfang Lin were definitely not their match. As for the rabbit, the demonic man, and uncle long, to be honest, he had no idea how strong they were. Even though they had fought each other before, he still did not know their true strength. Hence, it was hard for him to judge!

    At the thought of this, Dongfang Yue took a deep look at Leng ruoxue. Seeing that she was still able to remain calm andposed in front of so many powerful enemies, talking andughing, he was even more satisfied with her. Unfortunately, wasn''t it toote now?

    At this moment, Dongfang Yue felt a deep sense of helplessness and regret. At this moment, including the lukewarm rtionship between them and Leng ruoxue, as well as yaoji''s betrayal, everything seemed to have been inseparable from his decision!

    It was him! He was the one who harmed the buried city citizens.

    Dongfang Yue was extremely remorseful. He even took all the me on himself. Moreover, he was determined to die. No matter what, even if he had to resort to self-destruction, he would do his best to protect these people in front of him!

    Especially Leng ruoxue! Initially, he had no intention of dragging Leng ruoxue into this matter. He did not want his entire Army to be annihted. After all, as long as there was life, there was hope. Furthermore, Leng ruoxue was the disciple who had received master Yu''s inheritance. If anything were to happen to her, he would me himself even more. As long as Leng ruoxue was alive and well, master Yu and the rest of them would be avenged one day!

    However, he had forgotten to remind Dongfang Lin when he was transmitting his voice to his younger brother. Hence, when he saw Leng ruoxue here, he was extremely shocked, but at the same time, he felt a sense of relief for no reason!

    He didn''t know why he would have such a thought. It was as if he had eaten a calming pill when he saw Leng ruoxue. His originally anxious heart had also calmed down in an instant. Even so, he was still worried that Leng ruoxue would be injured.

    At this moment, he was feeling conflicted. He hoped to see Leng ruoxue disy her godly might, but he was also afraid to see her get hurt. Hence, for a moment, his expression became conflicted.

    Seeing him like this, Leng ruoxue hurriedly shouted,""Don''t let your thoughts run wild. Let''s deal with these people first!"

    Upon hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the Men in ck and the six Hierarch experts could not help but burst out inughter as though they had just heard a huge joke. However, Leng ruoxue did not seem to mind.

    Hmph! Let them be smug for a while! They''ll be crying soon.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue pointed at yaoji, who was lying on the ground in a sorry state.""Dongfang Yue, how do you n to deal with this woman?"

    "I said that I would teach her to you. You decide!" Dongfang Yue nced at yaoji coldly and then turned his head away.

    Hearing this, yaoji immediately shouted,""Dongfang Yue, you can''t do this to me! It can ''t! I''m a hero! If you hand me over to this woman, Sir Yu''s subordinates will be disappointed!"

    "Your actions will truly chill our hearts!" Uncle Lian roared angrily when he heard this. At this moment, his intestines were also turning green from the destruction. Looking at his deadpanions, he felt as if a knife was being twisted in his heart. If he had known that yaoji would bite back at them, he wouldn''t have pleaded for her even if he had to die!

    Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in this world!

    "I, I was forced! You forced me to do this! I didn''t want to!" Yaoji''s eyes flickered as she tried to defend herself. However, Leng ruoxue obviously didn''t want to hear her speak any more nonsense. She immediately sent a wind de at yaoji''s body, knocking her out.

    She wouldn''t let yaoji die too easily. Otherwise, she''d be letting down those who died!

 Chapter 2184 One By One (1)

    Leng ruoxue kicked yaoji back to Cang, then turned to Dongfang Yue and the rest,""Let''s deal with these ck-clothed men first!"

    "Alright!" Dongfang Yue and the others quickly said.

    At that moment, the blue fate white whale took a good look at yaoji and teleported in front of the six Supreme gods.""My girl said that we have to deal with the ck-clothed man first, so you little guys can live a little longer!"

    After saying that, Azure narrowed his dark eyes. With a light sweep, he already knew the strength of these six people!

    If Niu was alone, it would still be somewhat difficult to deal with these guys. However, Niu had quite a few trump cards, so in its eyes, these people were here for its Niu to practice! Since that was the case, there was no need for it to make a move!

    After making up his mind, Azure decided that as long as these guys didn''t run away, he would just stand by and watch. After all, it was a rare opportunity to fight with an expert.

    However, its words made the six of them sneer. They never dreamed that a rabbit would dare to run up to them and make such a big fuss. Wasn''t this the rhythm of seeking death?

    Among the six, the one with the worst temper heard Cang''s words and said with disdain,""Little rabbit, you can go back to where you came from! This Lord won''t kill you, but killing you would be too embarrassing for this Lord!"

    "Damn it, you''re the rabbit, your whole family are rabbits!" When Azure heard this, he roared in anger. Although he looked like a rabbit now, he didn''t really think of himself as a rabbit. Furthermore, rabbits weren''t easy to deal with. When a rabbit was anxious, it would bite!

    "I''m not a rabbit. I''m one of the ancestors of the Phoenix n!" The person who spoke corrected him in a serious manner.

    Their conversation rendered everyone present speechless. Was this the time to argue about this?

    When Leng ruoxue heard the words "old ancestor of the Phoenix n", she intentionally nced at that person. In reality, she had already found out the identity of these people from Qing Jue and Cang. The six of them were from the Phoenix n, dragon n, and white Tiger n respectively. They were also the top experts among the three ns. Unfortunately, these people were invited by wuleng to help her in the battle. This also meant that they were her enemies!

    Since they were enemies, she would not show any mercy!

    However, it would be a pity to kill them.

    Leng ruoxue thought to herself. She had already thought of a ce for them to go! However, the premise was that these people had to first be his defeated opponents!

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue transmitted a message to Cang,""Cang, I want to capture these people alive!"

    "Captured alive? A living one was much harder to capture than a dead one! However, since this is Niu''s wish, then I will naturally satisfy it, don''t worry! With me here, none of them will be able to escape, so you just have to deal with them properly!" Azure replied with a smile.

    Hehe! It was only in charge of looking after these people, not catching them!

    "Yes, I''m just afraid that they''ll run away when they see the situation is not right! The ancestors of these beasts are much more cunning than ordinary beasts!" Hearing Cang''s words, Leng ruoxue could finally go all out!

    As she looked at the Men in ck and the six Hierarch, Leng ruoxue felt a sense of excitement. This was a good opportunity to practice!

    Following which, Leng ruoxue sent a voice transmission to evildoer, uncle long, brother Dongfang Lin, and uncle Lian, indicating for everyone to work together and deal with these Men in ck first!

    The few of themmunicated with their eyes.

    In an instant! They attacked at the same time!

    Instantly, the weather changed!

    Thend in front of the buried city''s Gate was covered by a dark cloud, and the smell of blood was everywhere. The Men in ck didn''t even have time to react before they were killed by the few people who moved quickly!

    Upon seeing this, the Phoenix tribe''s old ancestor, who was in a stalemate with Cang, trembled in anger.

    These people ... These people were really too impudent. They dared to start a massacre in front of him! This was preposterous!

    The fiery-tempered old ancestor of the Phoenix n couldn''t bear to see this scene. In fact, he even felt that this was a tant provocation to him. His anger shot up to the top of his head. When the other five saw this scene, they also deeply felt that their dignity had been challenged. Therefore, each of their faces were unusually ugly.

    The old ancestor of the Phoenix n wanted to rush into the battle and turn the situation around. However, when Cang saw this, he didn''t stop him. Instead, he opened up a path for him. However, the old ancestor of the Phoenix n had only managed to teleport a few steps when he realized that he had been blocked!

    In front of his eyes, there was a transparent film that was almost invisible to the naked eye, blocking his way!

    As soon as the ancestor saw it, his aura immediately rose. Then, a majestic divine power of fire nature descended from the sky and struck the thin film. However, the thin film did not move at all. Seeing this, the ancestor of the Phoenix n was instantly enraged. He released a few more majestic divine powers, but still, there was not even a ripple on the thin film.

    "Dammit! Hurry up ande help!" ncing at the Men in ck who were getting fewer and fewer in number, the old ancestor of the Phoenix n turned around and shouted.

    "It seems like your strength has regressed. You can''t even break such a simple barrier! It was too embarrassing! Don''t say I know you!" At this moment, a man in white clothes said with a faint smile.

    "You stupid cat, what nonsense are you talking about? If you have the ability, thene!" The moment the old ancestor of the Phoenix n heard this, her face turned ashen. Then, she said in an unpleasant tone.

    "Get out of the way!" The white-robed man who had spoken said indifferently. Then, he walked past the old ancestor of the Phoenix n and stood in front of the barrier.

    Then, he struck the transparent barrier with a wind de. However, the thin barrier remained the same as before, not leaving a single mark.

    "No matter what, you can''t do it either!" The old ancestor of the Phoenix n taunted.

    "I was just testing the quality of the barrier!" The man in white said stubbornly.

    "Oh, really? Then continue, I''ll be waiting for your good news!" After the old ancestor of the Phoenix n finished speaking, she immediately stood to the side and crossed her arms in front of her chest, waiting for someone to break the barrier.

    The man in white used wind des several times, but they were unable to do anything to the transparent barrier. Then, he became anxious. One wind de after another hacked at the transparent barrier until he used up too much divine power and his face turned pale. He had no choice but to stop.

    "How is it? You can''t do anything to this barrier, can you?" The old ancestor of the Phoenix n said with a hint of gloating.

    "I don''t have a choice, but you don''t have the right to criticize me! Because you won''t be able to break this barrier either!" The white-robed man retorted.

    "Alright! You two, stop quarreling! Let''s give it a try!" The ck-clothed middle-aged man among the six people could not bear to watch any longer.

    The moment he opened his mouth, the old ancestor of the Phoenix n and the white-robed man shut their mouths obediently. From this, it could be seen that these six people regarded him as their leader.

 Chapter 2185 One By One (2)

    In the following time, the remaining four people appeared one by one. Each of them tried a few times, but their results were still the same!

    Immediately, the six of them had a headache!

    They were already reverent-god level cultivators, but they still couldn''t break through a barrier. If this news spread, they would beughed at!

    Thinking of this, the six of them looked at each other and then nodded at the same time. Then, the six of them attacked at the same time, and six rays of three-colored divine power hit the barrier together ...

    Cang, who was watching from the side, saw them andughed in his heart.

    Hehe! Continue to work hard!

    Its barrier was not that easy to break! Not to mention them, even if rime ice came, it would not be able to do anything to its barrier! Cang was so proud in his heart! As for the enmity of being ignored by them, he would remember it for them first. In any case, there would be a day when he could take revenge!

    Yes! The six of them werepletely focused on how to break the barrier. As a result, Cang, this unremarkable little rabbit, was automatically ignored by them. Moreover, Cang was a vengeful person, so they were not far from bad luck! Of course, they didn''t know that they had been remembered by Cang!

    However, before they knew Cang''s identity, they probably wouldn''t care even if they knew!

    Azure found a good spot to sit down and watch the show. At the same time, the footsteps were getting closer!

    When blue turned around, he saw the owner of the footsteps, the herd of beasts, running in front of him. They were only separated by a barrier, and they looked at each other ''affectionately'' for a moment before blue grinned.

    Hehe! There were quite a lot of varieties! It seemed that this encirclement and suppression was not of ordinary importance to Wu Yan! Most of the divine realm''s beast ns had been brought here by her! Oh! These beasts should be the descendants of the beasts who had colluded with Wu Xiao back then, right? However, the strength of the beasts that cameter was not just a little bit weaker than the six reverent-god level experts!

    In fact, Cang''s guess wasn''tpletely urate. Although most of these beasts were the descendants of beasts who had once worn the same pants as the fog, a considerable number of them were afraid of the threat of the fog, so they had no choice but to send people over.

    Those beasts who hade to make up the numbers did not even know what they were here for. When they came, their n leader had only instructed them to do what others did! If there was any danger, he must first think of a way to save his life! It was precisely because of the instructions from the higher-ups that they had no pressure.

    As for the beastly descendants who had colluded with the mist ripple, they had only heard that he had helped the divine lord''s estate to suppress the rebels. Other than that, they knew nothing else.

    A group of clueless Beastie hade here to find their leader, which was the six reverent-god level experts. However, just as they were about to approach the six seniors, they were blocked by a barrier. Instantly, the impatient Beastie was enraged!

    The first one toe out was a huge rhinoceros. It used its sharp horn to poke the transparent barrier. However, the barrier did not break. Instead, it was bounced back by the barrier and heavily hit a huge tree not far away. It was stuck in the trunk!

    "Argh! Quickly help me!" The heavy rhinoceros grimaced in pain. A branch as thick as a baby''s arm had just pierced through its body.

    Seeing this, the other Beastie immediately wanted to help, but before they could reach the side of the stupid rhinoceros, they were blocked by a barrier!

    "Just bear with it! We can''t get through!" Some of the beasts covered their eyes, not daring to look at the miserable state of the rhinoceros, and even more so, not daring to touch the barrier that had appeared out of nowhere. Otherwise, they would learn from the rhinoceros ''mistakes.

    "Hehe! Be good, you guys! I promise I won''t hurt you!" Azure said with a smile.

    At this moment, the six reverent-god level cultivators who had been fighting against the barrier also turned around and nced at the herd of beasts not far away before fixing their eyes on Azure. The Phoenix ancestor roared angrily,""Dammit! Did you do it?"

    "So what if I am? So what if he wasn ''t? I''ve said it before, my girl has to deal with those Men in ck first, and then it''ll be your turn. So, have some patience and just wait here!" Azure cloud said lightly, but his words made the six Hierarch furious!

    ''Damn it!'' What did he take them for? He actually wanted them to wait in ce? Or was he waiting to be beaten up?

    Although the six of them did not have the highest status in their respective ns, they were not low either! And when had they ever received such treatment? Therefore, the six of them were so angry that they were about to explode.

    But at this moment, they really couldn''t do anything to this rabbit. They could fight it with the barrier, and it didn''t care if they scolded it. This fact made the six of them depressed.

    Seeing them like this, Cang continued,""I say, you little guys, why didn''t you stay in the n and instead hung out with that ugly woman, Wu Cheng? AI! I really feel that it''s not worth it for you guys! He''s really too pitiful!"

    "In a while! Don''t fight, don''t snatch, everyone has a chance!" Azure didn''t give the other party a chance to speak as he continued.

    "Dammit! Are you done? Shut up!" The old ancestor of the Phoenix n was going a little crazy. If he could, he really wanted to give this damned rabbit a good beating. Unfortunately, he couldn''t reach it!

    Also, what did he mean by "no one should fight" or "no one should snatch"? What were they fighting for? what were they fighting for? He felt like he was going to be driven crazy by a detestable rabbit!

    "Tsk! You want me to shut up, so I''ll shut up? Then I''ll lose face!" Cang grinned when he heard the Phoenix ancestor''s words.

    "You, you ..." The old Phoenix, who had lived for many years, was so angry that he couldn''t speak. He could only keep pointing at Cang with his eyes wide open.

    Seeing him like this, Cang sighed heavily andforted,""Calm down! I can understand how you feel, but unfortunately, I can''t help you!"

    After saying that, Cang Huan shrugged his shoulders and put on a helpless expression.

    The six Hierarch-level divine beasts and the other beasts were rendered speechless. They did not know what to say. Judging from the current situation, it seemed that they were trapped.

    Leng ruoxue, who was not far away, had been fighting with the Men in ck. However, her opponents were all ordinary Men in ck. The leader of the Men in ck had been taken over by Dongfang Yue and uncle Lian. Therefore, while she was clearing out the small fries, she had been paying attention to Cang from the corner of her eyes.

    Seeing that the six of them were angered to the point of almost vomiting blood, Leng ruoxue was alreadyughing in her heart. However, her hands didn''t stop at all. She evenpeted with the evildoer to see who was faster.

    In an instant, the Men in ck were reduced in numbers. Dongfang Lin and uncle long became anxious when they saw the speed of the two men. They also hastened their speed of killing the Men in ck. The four of them immediately began to fight each other.

 Chapter 2186 One By One (3)

    The white whale, who was watching the battle with yaoji in tow, was itching for a fight. However, it had a mission to keep an eye on this annoying woman, so it didn''t dare to move. It was afraid that the woman would take the opportunity to escape. If that happened, that pervert Cang wouldn''t let it go!

    At this moment, the tightly-shut gates of the underground city opened a crack, and a man walked out. Although Bai Jing did not recognize this man, he knew that he was with Leng ruoxue. Therefore, he picked up yaoji and handed her over to the man.

    "Watch this woman, don''t let her escape. I''m going to fight too!" He stuffed yaoji into the man''s hands and worriedly gave him a warning. Then, Baijing rushed into the battle ...

    After the white whale charged into the battle, its body immediately expanded. Then, with a sweep of its long tail, Hu. Every time it swept, arge number of people in ck disappeared.

    Looking at the ferocious white whale and the unconscious yaoji in his hand, Lian Zhe wanted to cry but had no tears. He hade out to help, but how did he be a prisoner? However, he really had to take good care of this woman. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to exin it to his ancestor.

    Then, he turned his gaze to the mountain of corpses on the ground. Instantly, his heart ached.

    These people had sacrificed themselves for the safety of the buried city. He would never forget the words they had said to him,"close the city gate, don''t worry about us!"

    This sentence became almost everyone''sst words before they died, and it also became the nightmare of the survivors in the city!

    Among the dead, some were unable to return to the city in time, while others were trying to buy time for the people in the city. No matter which one it was, they were all heroes of the underworld! They were all worthy of his respect!

    Among them, there were also people from the Lian family!

    And the main culprit of all this was the woman in his hands!

    Lian Zhe''s eyes were filled with hatred as he turned to look at the skinny yaoji. If he could, he really wanted to cut yaoji into eight pieces right now. However, killing her so easily would be letting her off too easily!

    Thinking of this, he suppressed the hatred in his heart.

    Then, he shifted his gaze to the remaining Men in ck. With yaoji in one hand, he began to ughter them!

    However, he wasn''t satisfied with killing them, because before he could kill them, the ck-clothed men in front of him were killed one by one!

    This fact made him very depressed!

    Until Dongfang Lin walked up to him and patted him on the shoulder tofort him.""You''ve done well!" He was referring to the fact that Lian Zhe had protected the lives of most of the people in the underground city. As for those who had fallen, he did not wish for Lian Zhe to have any burden in his heart.

    "City Lord! I''m sorry!" Hearing Dongfang Lin''s words, Lian Zhe became even more uneasy.

    "I''ve said it! You''ve done well!" Dongfang Lin said with a serious expression.

    "Keep an eye on yaoji. I''ll help big brother deal with the leader of the Men in ck!" Dongfang Lin continued.

    Then, he moved to Dongfang Yue''s side andunched a sneak attack while the leader was fighting with his big brother. He hit the Man in ck on the back.

    ''Puff!'' A mouthful of blood spurted out from the leader''s mouth, while Dongfang Lin stood next to his big brother with an indifferent expression. It was as if they were brothers of one heart and could work together to break metal.

    Seeing this, the leader of the Men in ck was so angry that he spat out a few more mouthfuls of blood, his face instantly turning pale. After wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, he red at Dongfang Lin and questioned him angrily,""Don''t tell me you n to fight two against one? This is not what a gentleman would do!"

    He was so angry! It was already difficult for him to deal with Dongfang Yue. If he had to deal with another reverent-God, would he still be able to survive?

    When Dongfang Lin heard the leader''s words, it was like he had heard the funniest joke in the world. He said disdainfully, "Don''t tell me you''re a gentleman?"

    "Hahaha! How could this guy be a gentleman? ckie, we''re not going to fight two on one! We''re nning to gang up on him!" At this moment, Leng ruoxue walked over and said with a smile.

    As soon as she said this, the leader of the Men in ck, who was obviously not able to take it, spat out a mouthful of blood into the air like a fountain. When he realized that the subordinates he had brought with him had all been killed, he spat out a few more mouthfuls of blood.

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest saw this, they took a step back in tacit understanding to avoid being sshed by the blood that the leader of the Men in ck had spat out.

    The leader of the Men in ck, who had lost too much blood, saw this and his vision turned ck. He fainted from anger.

    Upon seeing this, Leng ruoxue and the others exchanged nces and revealed a helpless expression. This person''s mental endurance was not the usual kind of weak! Why did he faint from anger?

    "You''re not pretending to faint, are you?" Leng ruoxue asked suspiciously. She had never known that reverent-god level cultivators could faint so easily. However, she had witnessed it today.

    "It''s possible!" Dongfang Lin stroked his chin and spoke in an extremely cautious manner.

    "Then ... Wake him up! Even if we''re bullying him, we have to make sure he''s alive and kicking!" Leng ruoxue suggested.

    After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Dongfang Lin''s face was filled with ck lines. He thought to himself, this leader of the Men in ck might just like to be bullied by you while he''s unconscious! In any case, if it were him, he would definitely not want to wake up!

    Following that, Dongfang Lin saw a white sh before his eyes. Then, several silver needles as thick as chopsticks appeared in Leng ruoxue''s hand. The silver needles seemed familiar, and it instantly made his hair stand on end.

    Ugh! He felt some sympathy for the unconscious leader of the Men in ck.

    In the next second, Dongfang Lin saw Leng ruoxue''s fair wrist move slightly, and the silver needles in her hand pierced the chest of the leader of the Men in ck. However, the leader did not wake up.

    Following that, Dongfang Lin only saw the shadow of Leng ruoxue''s wrist sh past. When the shadow disappeared, the unconscious leader of the Men in ck had already been stabbed like a Porcupine! Moreover, blood was seeping out of every hole in his body. It was a shocking and terrifying sight!

    In just a few minutes, the ground was dyed red by his blood.

    The moment the leader of the Men in ck became a Porcupine, he was awoken by the pain. However, when he saw the condition of his body, his eyes rolled back and he fainted again.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue''s interest in the leader of the Men in ck was greatly reduced. Then, with a kick, she sent the Porcupine to Dongfang Yue''s feet and said,""I''ll leave this guy to you, don''t let him die! I still have use for it!"

    "Don''t worry! I''ll keep an eye on him!" Dongfang Yue promised with a nod. Leng ruoxue''s move had also shocked him. In fact, he really wanted to ask,"how many of these silver needles do you have?" However, after thinking about it, he swallowed this question.

    After receiving Dongfang Yue''s assurance, Leng ruoxue set her sights on the other leader of the Men in ck who was fighting with uncle Lian.

    Although the leader of the Men in ck was fighting with uncle Lian, their strength was on par. Hence, he was more rxed in his fight. However, it was also because of this that he had seen Leng ruoxue''s move from the corner of his eyes. Now that Leng ruoxue was staring at him, his heart trembled.

    Before they came, his Lord had specifically warned them to be careful of Leng ruoxue and the Totoro that followed her. However, when they saw that Leng ruoxue only had the strength of a divine Emperor and did not see any sign of the Totoro, they let their guard down. He even felt that his Lord was worrying for nothing. What was there to be afraid of a puny divine Emperor?

    But now, he didn''t think so. This, this woman wasn''t human at all! How could she do such a terrifying thing? She could even do it to someone who had been turned into a sieve?

    Just as he was thinking about this, he saw that Leng ruoxue was already standing behind uncle Lian. Instantly, his hand trembled, and the divine power he gathered in his hand was deflected, hitting the barrier that Cang had set up.

    Instantly, Cang was furious!

    "You idiot! Can''t you aim properly before you fight?" Azure fire roared.

    "Cang! Calm down!" Leng ruoxue smiled andforted Cang, who was a little angry. Then, she turned to the leader of the Men in ck and said,""Don''t be afraid! Perform well, I''m just a bystander! I won''t attack!"

    The leader of the Men in ck, who had been so frightened that he had lost his grip, staggered and almost fell to the ground when he heard this. He couldn''t help but think in his heart, won''t attack? No way! If he believed this woman''s words, wouldn''t he have lived all these years in vain?

    It was undeniable that Leng ruoxue''s words had caused him to feel even more pressured, and he could no longer focus. Not only did he have to carefully avoid uncle Lian''s attacks and defend himself in time, he also had to split a portion of his attention to pay attention to Leng ruoxue.

    In the beginning, he could barely manage it, but as time went on, he felt more and more exhausted!

    Seeing that uncle Lian had been fighting for so long and still couldn''t take down his opponent, the evildoer couldn''t stand it anymore. He directly kicked out his leg and kicked the ck-clothed leader''s butt. The leader, who waspletely unprepared, was kicked to the city wall by the evildoer.

    A ''bang'' was heard. With a loud sound, the leader of the Men in ck was embedded into the wall in the shape of a Chinese character. After that, his head drooped down and he fainted.

    "Uh!" Dongfang Yue and the others were dumbfounded by this scene. This kick was really powerful!

    Then, they walked closer to take a closer look. Uncle Lian even reached out to pull the unlucky leader out, but he couldn''t move him at all. Seeing this, uncle Lian immediately gave up and looked at the evildoer with a burning gaze.

    He was an idol!

    That kick was so powerful! Although he was a reverent-God, he knew that there was no way he could kick his opponent, who was also a reverent-God, into the wall. For a moment, the image of the evildoer in his heart was instantly elevated!

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue''s voice rang in uncle Lian''s ears.

    "Let theme over! That''s right, one by one!"

 Chapter 2187 I Dont Fight With Women (1)

    One by one?

    What did that mean?

    Upon hearing this, uncle Lian, Dongfang Lin, and Dongfang Yue were all confused. However, they immediately understood what Leng ruoxue meant.

    This was because they had seen one of the six reverent-god level experts being kicked over by Cang. This unfortunate reverent-God was none other than the Phoenix n''s old ancestor.

    After the old ancestor of the Phoenix n was kicked out of the barrier, he was like a wild horse that had been let loose. He was ready to attack Leng ruoxue and the others. However, he soon realized that he was the only one who hade out of the barrier. His other fivepanions were still blocked by the barrier. As for his opponents, they were one, two ... A total of seven people and one white whale. At that moment, he, who had been in high spirits, broke out in cold sweat.

    This ... Was this the rhythm of a group fight?

    They''re such bullies!

    The old ancestor of the Phoenix n, who had been brimming with confidence, could no longer muster up any of his confidence when he saw that there were at least six reverent-god level experts on the other side. He was cursing in his heart. This was too much of a bully!

    You can''t bully a beast like this, okay?

    He wanted to roar at the sky, but the other five Hierarch experts sent by the beast race were at a loss for words when they saw this scene through the enchantment. Never in their dreams did they expect that their departure would be so unfavorable. One had to know that before they came, they did not think that this operation would be so difficult.

    In truth, they couldn''t be med for this. When they had requested for the beast race to send people over, fog ripple had been afraid that they would cower upon hearing Azure''s name. Thus, she had not informed them of Azure''s existence. Otherwise, they would definitely not have sent people over so easily!

    Now, even if they wanted to retreat, they had nowhere to go. Just that transparent barrier had blocked all of their escape routes! Now, they saw the old ancestor of the Phoenix n be the first unlucky person to try the crab. This fact left them with mixed feelings because the unknown fate of the old ancestor of the Phoenix n could very well be theirs as well.

    Unless the six of them could join forces, but it seemed that with this barrier and the unknown rabbit, this idea could only be a dream!

    At the thought of this, the other five people who were still in the barrier werepletely depressed!

    After living for so long, this feeling was indeed new to them!

    But the ones who were even more surprised should be Dongfang Yue, uncle Lian, and Lian Zhe.

    When the three of them saw this scene, they were stunned for a long time before they came back to their senses. After they came back to their senses, the three of them still couldn''t believe what they were seeing. What, what was going on?

    So this was what that girl meant when she said to do it one by one!

    The three of them rubbed their eyes and felt that they were seeing things. However, they soon realized that the unlucky fellow was still there. Moreover, his face was dark and unsightly!

    Seeing this, the three of them sympathized with him!

    Dongfang Yue, in particr, was deeply worried. He felt that he had been struggling with his thoughts for so long and had even thought of self-destruction, but now it seemed that he had thought too much!

    AI! Sighing lightly, Dongfang Yue sighed in his heart. As expected of the disciple chosen by the great master! This mental quality, this aura, this calm andposed appearance really made him feel ashamed!

    At the same time, he felt even more ashamed.

    Previously, why was he so bewitched that he agreed with some people''s thoughts and felt that a little girl was really difficult to take on great responsibilities? Now, it seemed that he was judging people by their appearance!

    This girl might look like a woman on the outside, but the strength in her bones was something that many men could notpare to! Moreover, this girl had many seemingly mysterious and powerful people by her side. He had really misjudged her in the past.

    At this moment, he was both regretful and d. He regretted that he had given up on Leng ruoxue back then. He was also d that their rtionship with Leng ruoxue had not reached an irredeemable stage. However, if they wanted to have a harmonious rtionship with Leng ruoxue, they would probably have to go through a lot of trouble!

    That girl was very vengeful. He did not know if she would forgive them for their rudeness. Dongfang Yue was not very confident about this. After all, he had made it clear many times that they had decided to be loyal to Leng ruoxue. However, that girl kept ying Tai Chi with them, which made them feel very helpless.

    "W-what are you guys doing?" The Phoenix n''s ancestor''s trembling voice sounded out of thin air, instantly rousing the conflicted Dongfang Yue.

    How could he be so muddled? there was a strong enemy in front of him, was this the time to think about such things?

    Then, Dongfang Yue sneered at the ancestral master of the Phoenix n and said,""What are we doing? We should be the ones asking this, right? What are you guys doing?"

    Although his voice was as cold as a thousand-year-old cier, he didn''t know whether tough or cry. He was clearly thinking about how to fight the enemy and protect the lives of these little fellows, but now it seemed that he had been overthinking!

    The situation before them was quite advantageous to them. Now, the beasts who hade to help were the ones who were more pitiful. ncing at the beasts whose mouths were half-open, clearly in shock and disbelief, Dongfang Yue''s sympathy for them deepened.

    As for himself, he felt more rxed.

    After hearing Dongfang Yue''s words! The ancestor of the Phoenix n was speechless for a long time. They were supposed to do something, but the situation on both sides had been reversed, so he was a little speechless.

    Just like that, Leng ruoxue and the others stared at the old ancestor of the Phoenix n.

    The feeling of being stared at by six reverent-gods and two deity emperors was extremely unpleasant! The old Phoenix ancestor felt that his legs had gone soft. No matter how arrogant and confident he was in his own strength, he wasn''t sure if he could take on six reverent-god level experts and two Emperor-god level experts who were eyeing him like prey. His sixth sense even told him that the two Emperor-god level experts were even more difficult to deal with than the six reverent-god level experts!

    That''s right, there was also a rabbit with unknown strength!

    Thinking of that rabbit, the anger of the husband and ancestor of the Feng n instantly surged. After all, it was all because of that damned rabbit that he ended up like this! He hated Cang to the core, but in the face of a situation where the enemy was stronger than him, he could only endure it!

    At that thought, the old ancestor of the Phoenix n calmed herself down and cleared her throat.""You guys want to fight the few with numbers? that''s not what a gentleman should do!"

    "What a joke. Have we ever said that we are gentlemen?" Leng ruoxue sneered. She then continued, "You''re not gentlemen, and you want us to treat you like gentlemen? You''re thinking too much!"

    "I ... I ..." The old ancestor of the Phoenix n was at a loss for words, but he still insisted,""No matter what, you can''t fight with numbers! That''s too much of a bully!"

    "I''m sorry, but we didn''t seem to be bullying people! Besides, I''m bullying you, so what?" At the same time, she wanted to show Dongfang Yue, uncle Lian, and the others how she should treat her enemies! In case they didn''t know how happy they were.

 Chapter 2188 I Dont Fight With Women (2)

    Upon hearing this, the old ancestor of the Phoenix n nearly vomited blood in anger. Not to mention that he had never been treated like this in the Phoenix n, even in the human world, humans were quite respectful and polite when they saw him. But now, a little girl was actually bullying him so brazenly. This, was the world about to change?

    Right, what was this girl''s name again?

    The old ancestor of the Phoenix n thought about it carefully and finally remembered that this little girl''s name was Leng ruoxue. However, he had been living in seclusion in the Phoenix n. Hence, he had never heard of Leng ruoxue''s name.

    But after today, he would definitely never forget this name!

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue had already angered the hot-tempered him to the point of death.

    Then, the old ancestor of the Phoenix n said,""Little girl, you''ve got guts! If you have the ability, fight me one-on-one, don''t talk big! Do you dare?"

    "You want me to have a one-on-one fight with you?" When Leng ruoxue heard the words of the old Phoenix, she blinked her clear and beautiful eyes. Her beautiful face was filled with disbelief, as if she was saying,''I didn''t hear wrong, right?''

    "What, are you afraid? Hahaha! If you''re really afraid, just call me good Grandpa and spare me! I''ll let you go!" The old ancestor of the Phoenix nughed out loud. At this moment, he seemed to have forgotten about the situation before him, and was only focused on being smug!

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue only sighed. Then, with a face full of sympathy, she said,""I''m not afraid. I just think that you''re a Hierarch, and it''s unfair for you to ask a puny divine Emperor like me to fight you one-on-one. After all, I won''t lose face if I lose to you. But if the one who loses is you, may I ask if you would still have the face to see others in the future?"

    The moment Leng ruoxue said this, uncle long and the others looked at the old Phoenix with pity. When the old ancestor of the Phoenix n heard this, he was enraged. In his anger, a zing me that was half the height of a person suddenly appeared behind him!

    "Damn you, little girl. I''ll let you know how powerful I am today!" The old ancestor of the Phoenix n was enraged. The consequences were severe. Following that, he pounced towards Leng ruoxue. However, before he could even get close to her, he was blocked by a demonic-looking man.

    "You?" The old ancestor of the Phoenix n squinted her fiery red Phoenix eyes and looked at the devilish man in front of her. Was this guy here to court death?

    The demon who blocked his way smiled faintly and said,""Little Firebird, if you want to fight my woman, you''ll have to get past me first!"

    Little Firebird?

    These three words made the old Phoenix explode!

    "Dammit! Who are you calling a little fire Bird? this Lord is the Great Fire Phoenix!" The old ancestor of the Phoenix n roared out in a low voice.

    "So what? In my eyes, you''re just a little bird!" The demon said disapprovingly. In his opinion, he was already giving this Phoenix face by calling it little Firebird. Otherwise, this Phoenix would only be an ant in his eyes!

    Upon hearing the demon''s words, Leng ruoxue could not help butugh before the old ancestor of the Phoenix n could react.

    Hahaha! Xiao-xiaoniao, these three words were really well-hidden!

    Wasn''t a Phoenix just a bird?

    If the other party didn''t want to be a bird anymore, she believed that the demon would have a way! However, she was still a little dissatisfied that the demon had snatched her practice partner.

    "Freak! He''s mine!" Leng ruoxue pretended to grumble as she reminded him.

    However, she definitely didn''t expect that the words ''he''s mine'' would anger the demon.

    When the demon heard these words, his face turned ck instantly. Then, he red at Leng ruoxue and roared with jealousy,""He''s not yours, I''m Yours!"

    Ugh! Leng ruoxue was dumbfounded.

    What did she say?

    She didn''t mean it that way! She only wanted to say that this bird was her opponent. That ... Demon, was he thinking too much?

    Leng ruoxue felt guilty for a moment. She really didn''t mean to let the demon misunderstand her! Moreover, it was not just the evildoer who was misunderstood.

    When Cang heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he ran to her side with tears in his eyes and buried his head into her embrace. He choked with sobs,""Yes, he''s not yours! I''m Yours! What''s so good about that bird! Its fur was hard and ufortable to the touch! Girl, you can''t have him!"

    Looking at the dark-faced evildoer and theining Azure, she heard the little white whale say,""Xue ''er, I''m much cuter than him. I can even act cute. Can you choose me? don''t want him!"

    Ugh! Leng ruoxue did not know what to do! The guys fighting for favor were so scary! She looked at Dongfang Lin helplessly, but Dongfang Lin only responded with a helpless expression. Then, Leng ruoxue could only exin pitifully,""You''ve misunderstood. What I wanted to say is that he is my opponent!"

    After hearing her exnation, the evildoer was still very angry. Then, he gritted his teeth and said in a sinister voice,""I''m confiscating this fellow!"

    The moment Leng ruoxue heard this, she felt extremely aggrieved. Then, she looked at the demon pitifully, hoping that he would be soft-hearted and not confiscate this bird. However, the demon was unmoved.

    The old Phoenix, who did not know life from death, saw that these two people had decided where it belonged without asking for its opinion in front of it. It was immediately very unhappy. It was already very angry, and now it was even angrier.

    Then, everyone heard the old Phoenix ancestor''s domineering voice,""I don''t want to fight you. She''s the opponent I''ve chosen!" He was looking at the evildoer when he said this, but the person he was pointing at was Leng ruoxue.

    And these words also made the demon instantly show his violent side.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" A few heavy punchesnded on the face of the old Phoenix ancestor. As the demon punched, he shouted fiercely,""I''ll let you choose her! I''ll let you choose her! Hmph! She''s my woman! Who would dare to fancy her! I want that person dead!"

    After a few punches, an old Phoenix who was in high spirits was hit so hard that he saw stars and his face was covered in bruises. The old Phoenix, who was obviously beaten senseless,pletely forgot to react and just stood there nkly, letting the demon do whatever he wanted!

    Seeing this ferocious scene, uncle Lian, Dongfang Lin, Dongfang Yue, and Lian Zhe were all dumbfounded. Their mouths were all half-open, and they were so shocked that they couldn''t speak.

    After all, who wouldn''t be frightened by the ferocity of a handsome man''s attack? especially in the immortal realm!

    Gods used godly skills in battle!

    A divine skill, do you have it?

    But what was this? Directly using his fist?

    They had never seen such a barbaric God before. This time, it was really an eye-opener for them. After a long time, they finally came back to their senses. The first thing they did after that was to cover their eyes. They didn''t dare to look at the horrifying scene because the unlucky Phoenix in front of them was too miserable!

 Chapter 2189 I Dont Fight With Women (3)

    The Phoenix n''s old ancestor had been beaten up so badly that she had gained a lot of weight. Moreover, she had already fainted. Even so, the demon still felt that his hatred was not appeased. He raised his leg and stomped on the old Phoenix''s weakest spot ...

    Everyone who saw this scene, whether it was Dongfang Lin and the others or the Beasties, could not help but gasp. This, this was simply too cruel, wasn''t it?

    Dongfang Lin and the others were filled with endless sympathy for the old ancestor of the Phoenix n. On the other hand, the beasts were filled with fear. Some of the more timid beasts had even begun to cry and beg for mercy!

    "I want to y too! I want to y too!" Suddenly, the white whale jumped up in excitement and shouted.

    "What do you want to y?" Dongfang Lin asked curiously.

    "I want to y like him. It looks interesting!" White whale pointed at the demon.

    "Uh!" Dongfang Lin broke out in a cold sweat. Although he really wanted to tell the white whale that the demonic man was not ying around, based on his understanding of the white whale, he was afraid that the white whale would not take it seriously!

    To put it bluntly, the beluga whale lived in its own world and was only interested in things that it was curious about.

    "If you want to y, then go y!" Azure replied. It had always taken good care of its little brothers and sisters!

    After saying that, it moved a rhinoceros out of the barrier.

    This rhinoceros was of the same race as the one stuck in the tree trunk. They seemed to be rted, and the bird that stood out would always be punished! As a result, as a member of the same race, it also became the white whale''s ything.

    After the huge Rhino rolled out of the barrier like a ball, it immediately fell to the ground in fear. The white whale in front of it was a powerful being who stood at the top of all the beasts, and it gave it a great deal of pressure. Just the sight of the Phoenix ancestor''s miserable state made its heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys shrink into a ball in fear.

    Seeing this, it could not even think of resisting. Then, it sprawled on the ground and begged for mercy,""Wuu ... My Lord! Please spare me! I have the elderly and the young to take care of. The whole family is counting on me to support them! Without me, they won''t be able to live for long!"

    As it spoke, it kept kowtowing to the white whale that was looking at it curiously.

    The white whale listened to the rhinoceros''s words and showed a sympathetic expression.""I didn''t expect you to be so pitiful!"

    "Yup! That''s right! I''m very pitiful! Old man, please let me go! I''m begging you! I''m willing to be your ve and serve you for the rest of my life, as long as you let me go!" The rhinoceros sobbed. It was truly afraid!

    "You''re really willing to serve me for a lifetime?" After listening to the rhinoceros''s words, the white whale picked the key points that it was interested in.

    "It''s true! It was true! To be able to serve the Lord is the honor of our rhinoceros n!" The rhinoceros quickly expressed his position when he heard that there was a chance.

    "But do you know how to swim? Can you go down to the deep sea? How long can you stay at the bottom of the ocean?" The white whale asked very seriously, and its series of questions directly confused the rhinoceros.

    The rhinoceros kept blinking its big eyes, thinking about how to answer so that the white whale wouldn''t go crazy. It didn''t like water at all. It said that before because it was trying to get sympathy, but now that the white whale asked, it wasn''t so sure.

    It was afraid that if it went back on its word, the white whale would throw it into the deep sea to feed the fish in a fit of anger! It seemed that there were many carnivorous fish in the depths of the sea!

    The thought of that possibility made its heart tremble even more.

    Seeing that it didn''t give him a reply for a long time, the white whale was suddenly angry!

    "Dammit! I knew you were just ying with me! Do you think I''m stupid? Damn it! I must let you know why flowers are so red!" The white whale roared, and its long tail swept directly onto the rhinoceros''s fat body and threw it into the air. Every time it fell, it would use its tail to throw it back up. This cycle repeated, and the rhinoceros was so scared that it cried.

    "No, I didn ''t! I''m not ying with you! Wu...Let me go!" The rhinoceros begged for mercy in fear. Moreover, this feeling of up and down made it so nervous that its soul almost flew out of its body.

    "Hmph! You''re just ying with me! ''Damn it!'' If I don''t teach you a lesson, where will I put my face?" Bai Jing said angrily.

    This time, after the rhinoceros fell from the sky, the white whale didn''t throw it up. Instead, it used its tail to attack the rhinoceros''s thick body!

    Pa pa! With a few hits, the rhinoceros''s thick skin was torn open, and its painful wails spread out to a radius of at least a hundred miles.

    "AI! It''s a pity that it has such a strong hide. If it was preserved in good condition, it could be used to make a lot of equipment!" Seeing this, Leng ruoxue said with a face full of reluctance.

    When Dongfang Lin and the others heard this, they mourned for the unlucky rhinoceros for three minutes. When the Beasties heard Leng ruoxue''s words, they were all furious but did not dare to speak. As for the rhinoceros, it had already fainted from the pain. If it had been conscious, it would have fainted from anger.

    However, Bai Jing, who had also heard the same words, said to Leng ruoxue nonchntly,""Xue ''er, don''t be afraid. There are still quite a few rhinos here! It''s enough for you!" These words made all the Rhinos present want to faint!

    "That''s true!" Leng ruoxue nodded.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue had agreed to his words, the white whale happily leaped into the air. As it descended, itnded directly on the unlucky rhinoceros. When Dongfang Lin and the others saw this terrifying scene, they covered their eyes once again!

    The people and beasts around Xue ''er were all so ferocious!

    This was themon thought of Dongfang Lin and the others.

    After torturing the unlucky rhinoceros until it was on the verge of death, the white whale was kind enough to spare its life. Then, it returned to its mimicry appearance and shyly returned to Leng ruoxue''s side. The petite and cute white whale was a sharp contrast to its previous ferocity. This made Dongfang Yue, uncle Lian, and Lian Zhe swear in their hearts that they would never judge a person or a beast by its appearance!

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue looked at the unlucky old Phoenix and rhinoceros. Then, she turned to Azure and said,""Azure, put one down ande over!"

    "Alright! I''m satisfied!" After saying that, Azure''s pitch-ck eyes swept across the other five reverent gods. Who should be the next one?

    The hearts of the five reverent-god level cultivators skipped a beat when they saw its gazend on them. It was obvious that none of them wanted to be chosen.

    However, this matter was obviously not up to them.

    The second reverent-God chosen by Cang was the one who had been called the dead cat by the ancestor of the Phoenix n.

    The white-robed man was teleported out of the barrier. When he saw the seven people and one beast in front of him, his scalp immediately went numb.

    How could he be so unlucky!

    How ... How was he supposed to fight?

    He knew that he would have a high chance of winning if it was a one-on-one fight. After all, he thought that Dongfang Yue was the only one who could be his opponent. Of course, that monster had also joined in. However, he still couldn''t figure out the monster''s strength, let alone how a guy with the strength of a divine Emperor could beat the Hierarch so badly.

    It should be known that although he and the old Phoenix were not on good terms, he was very clear about the old Phoenix''s strength. The two of them were almost equal in strength. When he thought of this, he nced at the old Phoenix, who was almost unrecognizable as a human. His heart trembled. He did not want to end up like this stupid bird. Therefore, he decided to stay away from the source of danger, which was that devilish man.

    In just a short moment, the white-robed man''s mind had already turned a thousand times. However, no matter how tangled, nervous, or even vignt he was, he did not show it on his face! Furthermore, he did not dare to target Leng ruoxue. After all, it was because the old Phoenix had chosen Leng ruoxue that he was tortured!

    As if she could read his mind, Leng ruoxue smiled and said,""Your opponent is me! Don''t worry, we won''t gang up on you, because I want to use you as a practice!"

    These words, no proud expert would be able to bear it!

    The white-robed man was no exception. He was also enraged for a moment, but he calmed down in the next second. He returned Leng ruoxue''s smile and said,""I don''t fight with women."

    "You don''t have to treat me as a woman, I don''t mind!" Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    "Uh!" When the white-robed man heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he was speechless for a moment. He thought to himself,"this works too?"

    But then he shook his head."I won''t lie to myself. You''re clearly a woman. How can I not treat you like a woman?"

    "Do you want to fight me alone or with all of us? It''s your choice!" Leng ruoxue didn''t want to waste any more time and told the white-robed man to choose.

    When the white-robed man heard this, he was so angry that he almost fainted.

    F * ck! This was too much bullying! This wasn''t a choice of two! This clearly left him with no choice.

    He knew very well that if he were to injure Leng ruoxue in a fight, these people would definitely gang up on him. If he were to be beaten up by these people, he would be the unlucky one! In short, no matter what he chose, he would definitely not be the one taking advantage!

    This fact made him angry, but seeing how determined Leng ruoxue was, he had no choice but to bite the bullet and say,""I''ll fight you!"

    "Be good! That''s the wisest choice,e!" Leng ruoxue hooked her finger at the man in white like a puppy. Then, she smiled.

    When the white-robed man saw this, he was momentarily dazed. His heart beat a few beats faster for no reason, and he couldn''t help but feel disgusted. They were truly demonic. Why were this man and woman both so demonic?

 Chapter 2190 Change Of Strategy (1)

    The white-robed man looked at Leng ruoxue and the evildoer, sighing in his heart.

    In reality, there were very few people in the divine realm who were particrly ugly, especially among the magical beasts. There were countless handsome men and beautiful women. However, the white-robed man could not deny that the number of handsome men and beautiful women he had seen, including himself, was less than one-tenth of these two men.

    Although these two people were only divine emperors, their auras could not be ignored. He did not even know when such monstrous figures had appeared in the divine realm.

    Compared to these two people, those White Tiger n''s geniuses seemed to be somewhat weak!

    Moreover, the current White Tiger n was also very different from The White Tiger n that had dominated the beast World hundreds of thousands of years ago. Simply put, the current magical beasts were going downhill, and the humans were not much stronger than the magical beasts. Although this could be due to the general direction of the divine realm, the magical beasts and humans had not been able to recover from the war hundreds of thousands of years ago. This was also a very important aspect.

    When he saw Leng ruoxue and the demon, for some reason, the white-robed man was suddenly reminded of the past. Even though he was still very young at that time, he could still remember many things very clearly. At least, he could never forget what The White Tiger King had said back then: "You''re digging your own grave!"

    At that time, he was very young and did not quite understand the meaning of these words. However, after living for hundreds of thousands of years and bing an ancestor of The White Tiger n, he somewhat understood these words.

    He knew that the former White Tiger King was wise. The Great War back then had indeed caused the beast race to suffer heavy losses. Although The White Tiger race had a new king, this new King''s appeal was clearly not enough. It took a long time for the new king to sit firmly on the throne. However, only he knew that the current White Tiger King did not live without fear for a single day! After all, the former White Tiger King was still alive!

    The man in white cleared his mind of the past and spoke to Leng ruoxue in a gentlemanly manner,""You make the first move!"

    "You look down on women?" When she heard this, Leng ruoxue narrowed her beautiful eyes, clearly a little displeased. She didn''t know why, but she hated hearing this sentence the most. So, every time someone asked her to make the first move, she would feel very annoyed!

    "No, I didn ''t! Ladies First!" The white-robed man said with a faint smile.

    "Priority, my ass! Don''t you regret letting me make the first move!" Leng ruoxue huffed angrily. She secretly decided to leave a deep impression on this Beastie!

    "Yes." The man in white nodded helplessly. He didn''t know why this little woman was angry. Shouldn''t a gentleman take care of a woman?

    However, before he had the chance to figure it out, Leng ruoxue had already unleashed a divine skill.

    The temperature in the air suddenly rose. Then, the shadows of two phoenixes appeared in the sky and slowly solidified. Then, two loud Phoenix cries were heard. The fiery red Phoenix with long tail feathers circled a few times in the air and swooped down towards the white-robed man ...

    When the white-robed man saw this, he hurriedly set up a barrier for himself. He couldn''t help but curse in his heart. Damn it, he hated phoenixes the most. This little girl had actually used her divine power to condense phoenixes to fight with him. There were two of them at once. Wasn''t she deliberately trying to anger him to death?

    He was a little angry, but he didn''t show it on his face because he thought he had a good demeanor. However, the next second, he was dumbfounded.

    Because the two phoenixes had directly passed through the barrier and pounced towards him. Moreover, the two phoenixes seemed to be a little excited. He could even keenly feel that after the two phoenixes saw him, their eyes were shining as if they had seen a good prey!

    It was really strange!

    Although the white-robed man was bewildered, he did not dare to let his guard down. The temperature of the mes on the two phoenixes was obviously abnormal. The scorching temperature was directly at his face, causing the air around him to evaporate!

    As he was on guard, the white-robed man immediately transformed into his true form. Immediately, an iparably beautiful white Tiger floated in the air and began to circle around the two phoenixes.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue chuckled to herself. Then, she took out Feng Zhan and another old Phoenix from her bracelet. The moment these two old phoenixes appeared, they mimicked the Phoenix with divine power. At first, they were just illusions, but they slowly solidified. Those who didn''t know would think that Leng ruoxue had used her divine power to conjure two more phoenixes!

    Feng Zhan and the other Phoenix also let out a long cry. Then, they joined with the other two divine phoenixes and surrounded the man in white who had transformed into his original form.

    When The White Tiger saw this, it was instantly enraged.

    F * ck! Don''t be like this!

    Wasn''t this bullying?

    At this moment, it could deeply feel the depressed feelings of the unlucky old ancestor of the Phoenix n. Although the two of them had received different treatment, the result was the same! It made him so angry!

    "Didn''t you say it was a one-on-one? What is this?" The expression on The White Tiger''s face finally cracked. It could no longer maintain its elegant demeanor.

    Hearing the big white Tiger''s angry roar, Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes innocently and said,""It''s a one-on-one! They were all created by my divine power to y with you. Can''t I do that?"

    Leng ruoxue''s words left The White Tiger speechless. Furthermore, it was deeply suspicious. Were these four phoenixes really formed from divine power? Why did it look so real? Even those fiery red Phoenix eyes were blinking innocently, as if he was the one who had bullied them!

    F * ck! This fact really gave it a headache!

    It was so angry that it wanted to curse! After living for so long, it thought that it was extremely smart, but now, it realized that it was a big fool!

    In front of this little girl, no matter whether it was in words or actions, it had never gained the slightest advantage!

    Now, it was surrounded by four phoenixes that were eyeing it covetously. Being roasted by their scorching temperature, it felt that its beautiful fur seemed to be a little burnt. Wu ... It could already smell the burning smell!

    The White Tiger really wanted to cry out loud. It should be known that any Beastie that had beautiful fur would treasure their fur very much, and it was no exception. That fur was like another face for it. But now, it should be considered disfigured, right?

    The more it thought about it, the angrier it got. In a penny, in a pound, it charged at one of the phoenixes. The Phoenix it had chosen was Feng Zhan.

    Feng Zhan was very excited to see it.

    How long had it not fought with the Beastie of The White Tiger n! He missed the days when his blood was boiling!

    With that in mind, Feng Zhan stepped forward and confronted the beautiful white Tiger.

    In an instant!

    The cry of the phoenix and the roar of the Tiger resounded through the clouds at the same time. The Phoenix and the Tiger entangled together and fought.

 Chapter 2191 Change Of Strategy (2)

    The Phoenix w and the Tiger''s paw struck out one after another. Very quickly, Feng Zhan''s feathers were torn off by The White Tiger''srge paw, and The White Tiger''s fur was left with Feng Zhan''s w marks. The two beasts were in an extremely sorry state.

    At this moment, the Furious White Tiger suddenly jumped out of the battle. Then, it red at Leng ruoxue and said with a face full of grief and indignation,""You lied to me! They aren''t condensed from divine power at all!"

    After fighting Feng Zhan up close, it realized that this was a real phoenix, but it wasn''t a member of the Phoenix n that it knew. It was worth thinking about the origin of this old Phoenix!

    "These two are indeed not, they are my contracted Beastie!" Seeing that she had been exposed, Leng ruoxue generously admitted it. In any case, she didn''t expect this Tiger to be so stupid that it couldn''t even tell.

    "Didn''t you say you would fight me one-on-one?" The big white Tiger was so angry that it was almost choking. It had lived for so long, but it had never seen such a detestable human. Was he bullying it for being stupid?

    "It''s a one-on-one! They didn''t help, and my Beastie is also a part of me, so they naturally don''t count!" Leng ruoxue pointed at uncle long and the others. In fact, she didn''t n to let Feng Zhan and the other two old phoenixes out, but Feng Zhan''s request was too strong. She felt that if she didn''t let them out, it would be a huge waste of her time. So, she had to sacrifice her chance to practice and choose two phoenixes to y with The White Tiger.

    It seemed that the Phoenix tribe and the Tiger Tribe didn''t get along very well! Feng Zhan''s excitement when he saw the Tiger and the green light in his eyes made her ... Ugh! How should he put it! It made her sympathize with this Tiger!

    However, she was very clear about what was inside and what was outside. Hence, in order to satisfy the little request of an old Phoenix, Leng ruoxue could only let this unlucky White Tiger down!

    When The White Tiger heard Leng ruoxue''s sophistry, it was so angry that it wanted to cry. Itsrge blue eyes were already filled with tears, but it held back its tears.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue could not bear it anymore.

    Although this Tiger was considered her enemy, she, who had always loved animals, saw a beautiful Tiger looking at her with tears in its eyes and an extremely aggrieved expression. Her heart softened. After all, this Tiger had never had the chance to do anything to her that would anger the heavens and cause resentment. Not only that, it seemed to be constantly being bullied!

    "That ... If you surrender, we won''t fight this battle. How about it?" Leng ruoxue sighed and suggested.

    "Little girl, I haven''t had enough yet!" Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Feng Zhan didn''t give The White Tiger a chance to speak and quickly said.

    "Grandpa Zhan, I haven''t learned it yet! However, look at how pitiful it is. It''s already crying, can you still do it? I can''t do it!" Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    "Little girl, being soft-hearted to the enemy is being cruel to yourself. You must know that it is a member of rime ice, so it is our enemy! So, we can''t let it go!" Feng Zhan said with determination.

    Upon hearing this, The White Tiger roared in anger,""Who said I''m fog ICE''s people? our White Tiger n won''t easily recognize a master!"

    "Oh, if you''re not that old woman''s man, then why are you working for her?" Feng Zhan couldn''t help but widen his eyes in shock.

    "I''m here on the Tiger King''s orders to help the God lord''s estate eliminate the rebels!" The White Tiger said in a soft voice. In fact, it was a little guilty. Although it was not a member of the fog Phoenix, the current White Tiger n had a close rtionship with the fog Phoenix. Therefore, it did not have the confidence to say these words.

    Moreover, as one of the witnesses of what happened back then, it had always been in a dilemma. However, the entire divine realm was now under the control of fog ice. Other than acknowledging its status, there was nothing they could do!

    "Rebellious? Oh, right! We are traitors. " Feng Zhan mumbled to himself, but the next second, he cursed angrily,""Motherf * cker! You guys are the traitors! You have betrayed the beast race and the Beast God, colluding with that woman, and now you are the ones who are trying to use her!"

    Feng Zhan was furious. He pounced at The White Tiger again, baring his fangs and brandishing his ws. The two of them started fighting again.

    Seeing these two Beastie, who didn''t seem to be young, scratching and biting each other, attacking each other without any regard for their image, Leng ruoxue''s forehead was filled with ck lines. She thought to herself,''it seems like the Beastie that has been with me for a long time will be a little abnormal!'' This White Tiger was probably the type that had been provoked!

    Just as Leng ruoxue was thinking of this, she saw from the corner of her eye that the other old Phoenix was also rubbing its fists as if it was ready to attack.

    Before she could finish her thoughts, she saw another old Phoenix shoot out like an arrow from a bow, rapidly pouncing towards the Phoenix and Tiger that were fighting. Although the two phoenixes that she had condensed with divine strength were also eager to try, they still obediently floated in the air. Upon seeing this, Leng ruoxue recalled them.

    From the looks of it, it would be difficult for her to master it today. Sob ... Leng ruoxue felt a little aggrieved. Then, her beautiful eyes turned and swept across uncle Lian and the others. She looked at them all and said,""There are four more people, none of you are allowed to fight with me! Otherwise! You''ll have to bear the consequences!"

    Leng ruoxue''s threat made uncle Lian and the others shiver. Then, they nodded their heads in unison and promised,""Don''t worry, they''re all yours!"

    As soon as he said this, everyone immediately felt two cold daggers shooting at them. Instantly, they shivered and broke out in a cold sweat. Wuu ... It seemed like they had said the wrong thing.

    Then, uncle Lian and the others showed a ttering smile to the evildoer. Then, they quietly moved to a ce that they thought was safe, in order to lower their presence.

    Who would have thought that the evildoer would only scoff coldly and ignore them. He pulled Leng ruoxue into his arms and said,""Xue ''er, these people are too weak. They''re not worthy of your practice!"

    Upon hearing this, uncle Lian and the others couldn''t help but secretly sigh. Wasn''t this a tant lie? Reverent-god level was low? Could it be that he still wanted to practice on the mist ripple? Oh! What a crazy idea!

    The reverent-god level cultivators who heard that they were being despised were already furious. Two of them had even secretly decided that if they were released by the rabbit, they would find this evildoer and fight him. At the same time, they would verify if this evildoer was really that strong! Because they still remembered how he had knocked Feng Yuan unconscious!

    "Then who do you want me to practice with?" Unlike the other humans or beasts, Leng ruoxue asked the demon in a serious tone.

    "Me!" The demon pointed at himself and said.

    "You can ''t! You can''t bear to be so cruel to me!" Leng ruoxue shook her head, denying the demon''s words.

    "Right! Girl, if you want to practice, you have to find me, I can be ruthless!" At this moment, Cang interrupted with a smile. After he finished speaking, he even looked at the evildoer provocatively. The evildoer was so angry that he red back at him and said to Leng ruoxue,"Xue ''er, I''ve changed my mind. You can use the remaining ones for practice! Although their strength is a little low, they''re still barely enough for you to practice on!"

 Chapter 2192 Change Of Strategy (3)

    "En!" Leng ruoxue loved to hear these words, so she nodded her head happily and shed a sweet smile at the demon. The moment the demon saw this, he immediately turned soft and wanted nothing more than to give everything he had just to get Leng ruoxue to smile!

    Just like that, the remaining reverent-god level cultivators were all reserved by Leng ruoxue. However, no one knew how many reverent-god level cultivators she could get her hands on!

    Then, she turned her beautiful eyes back to the battle between the two phoenixes and the Tiger.

    At this time, the battle between the two old phoenixes and The White Tiger wasing to an end. This was because The White Tiger that was being attacked by the two phoenixes at the same time was already an arrow at the end of its flight and could not hold on for much longer. Feng Zhan was also injured, and even the old Phoenix, who had joined the battleter, was injured. It was clear how intense the battle between the three beasts was.

    After a while.

    The pitiful White Tiger, which was fighting one against two, finally fainted. When the two phoenixes saw this, they immediately let out a long cry towards the sky. Then, they started dancing happily in the air as if they had just done something great. Leng ruoxue was speechless when she saw this. She thought to herself,''two against one, is there a need to be so excited?''

    In reality, when the other old Phoenix joined the battle, it instead stimted The White Tiger''s full potential. Thus, in the end, although The White Tiger was covered in injuries and was unconscious, the two old phoenixes, who were in a good mood, clearly didn''t gain much of an advantage. However, when they were so happy, Leng ruoxue naturally wouldn''t pour cold water on them.

    "Next!" Leng ruoxue said directly to Azure.

    "They''re here!" Cang replied. Then, another reverent-God was released.

    As soon as the Hierarch regained his freedom, he was determined to die. He looked at the demon and said,""I want to fight you! One-on-one!"

    "Me?" The demon raised his brows when he heard this. He then looked at Leng ruoxue and was about to reject her when the Hierarch spoke again,""You''re not allowed to give me to her. I only want to fight you!"

    "You can go!" When Leng ruoxue heard this, she said dejectedly,"woo...I''m being despised!" So sad!

    "I''ll be off then. Give me two minutes!" Seeing this, the demon could only agree.

    When the reverent-God heard the monster''s words, he immediately released his pressure and provoked,""Well, two minutes is enough for me to defeat you!"

    "I''m looking forward to it!" The demonughed, and hisugh was so carefree.

    Then, the demon teleported in front of the reverent-God and attacked him before he could even stand still!

    In an instant!

    The reverent-God who had been floating in the air immediately fell limply from the air and fell to the ground, unconscious.

    Seeing this, the demon pped his hands lightly and moved back to Leng ruoxue''s side.

    In reality, he was giving that reverent-God face when he asked Leng ruoxue to wait for two minutes. He did not intend to let him lose too badly. However, that fellow did not know his ce and insisted on provoking him. Hence, he had no choice but to hit him with one strike. Now, even if that poor fellow did not die, he was probably only left with half a life!

    This move of his had not only intimidated his opponents, but also uncle Lian and the others.

    If the way he dealt with the Phoenix n''s old ancestor previously reminded people of his violent nature, then this was absolutely terrifying!

    Reverent-god level!

    He was a reverent-God!

    In an instant! In just a moment, he had knocked down a reverent-God who couldn''t even fight back. How terrifying was his strength?

    Instantly, the image of the evildoer in their hearts rose again. This time, it became a terrifying one!

    Uncle long expressed his sympathy to the people and beasts on both sides when he saw them looking at the evildoer in horror. In fact, he was also a little shocked by the evildoer today. However, he knew the identity of the evildoer, so he was much calmer than the other people and beasts!

    Although this monster only looked like a divine Emperor on the surface, he was the master of The Dark World. He was born with a high starting point. In addition to the pressure that he exuded, it was as easy as stepping on ants for him to take care of these people.

    This time, some people''s minds should bepletely honest, right? Uncle long wanted to see someone beat their chest and stamp their feet in regret. He deserved it! It made them short-sighted!

    Uncle long was very satisfied. His eyes kept on flitting across uncle Lian, Dongfang Yue, Dongfang Lin, and Lian Zhe, causing the four of them to have goosebumps.

    As for uncle Lian, he lowered his head in shame, not daring to look at uncle Long''s mocking eyes.

    Then, another reverent-God was teleported out.

    Leng ruoxue did not wait for the Hierarch to speak. She pointed at the demon and said,""Are you looking for him to fight too?"

    The reverent-God broke out in a cold sweat.

    The Hierarch shook his head like a rattle-drum after seeing the miserable state of the three men lying on the ground. Leng ruoxue''s mood brightened as she said,"Seeing that you''re so tactful, I''ve decided to treat you better. I''ll deal with you personally!"

    "..." The reverent-God was speechless. This was called treating him better? Why did he feel that he was so unlucky? However, he was also very clear that he had no right to choose his opponent, because he was now a piece of meat on the other party''s anvulture, and could only be ughtered.

    After hesitating for a while, the reverent-God decided to go all out and said,"Um ... Can I surrender?"

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue''s eyes widened in disbelief. She asked in disbelief,""Don''t you find it embarrassing? You are a reverent-God! How can we surrender so easily?"

    "I just don''t want to surrender after being beaten up by you!" The reverent-God answered honestly. He had already resigned himself to his fate and knew that the mission had failedpletely. Besides surrendering and being at their mercy, he had no other choice.

    Of course, if it wasn''t for the other party''s despicable use of a barrier to trap them and then taking care of them one by one, they wouldn''t have lost so badly!

    But this was the truth. There weren''t that many ''ifs'' in the world. Although he was very unwilling to lose, he knew very well that there was no turning back for them in this battle.

    "Do you feel that you''ve been wronged by your surrender? Do you think that if you weren''t trapped in the barrier, you wouldn''t have lost so badly?" Leng ruoxue asked with a faint smile as she saw through the reverent-God''s thoughts.

    "How did you know?" The reverent-God asked in surprise.

    "It''s all written on your face. If I told you that even if all of you attacked together, your fate wouldn''t change, you wouldn''t believe me, right?" Leng ruoxue said.

    "If you hadn''t taken us down one by one, we would have definitely not lost!" The reverent-God said confidently.

    "What if I''m willing to give you a second chance?" Leng ruoxue suddenly asked.

    "What''s the meaning of this?" The reverent-God thought he had heard wrong. Give them another chance? It couldn''t be what he was thinking, right? Was that even possible? He didn''t believe that this human woman would be so stupid as to give up the victory in her hands and start all over again!

    In reality, Leng ruoxue''s sudden change of strategy wasn''t without reason. She had asked Cang to trap the reinforcements of the Men in ck mainly to deal with the Men in ck. Then, she had asked Cang to release them one by one so that she could practice her skills. However, her goal of practicing hadn''t been achieved and these people had their own opinions on this matter. They felt that she had lost unjustly. Hence, she wanted to give them another chance.

    After all, he wanted to capture them alive, and they had their uses! Therefore, she must make these Beastie convinced from the bottom of their hearts. Otherwise, if they kept feeling that they had lost unjustly, even if they were subdued by her, they would still feel ufortable in their hearts!

    "What I mean is, I''m giving you a chance to start over! This time, let''s fight as a group!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Are you sure?" The reverent God still had a look of disbelief on his face. He felt that this was too unbelievable. Could this be true? She wasn''t lying to him, right?

    "Yes, I''m sure. We''ll fight as a group. Since you think that the six of you can definitely defeat us together, then I''ll let you all join forces. The beasts behind you can also attack together! How is it?" Leng ruoxue said calmly. When uncle Lian, who was standing behind her, heard this, he instantly became anxious. However, Dongfang Yue held back uncle Lian, who was about to speak, and gestured for him to calm down. Dongfang Yue believed that Leng ruoxue would not do something that she was not confident in! Since she dared to say that, she must have a n in mind!

    This time, Leng ruoxue''s words were very clear. After the reverent-God confirmed it, he lowered his head and looked at his three unconsciouspanions. Then, he rejected,""Three of ourpanions have already been injured by you. They can''t fight at all, so I can''t agree to your proposal."

    He wasn''t stupid. If the six of them were still intact, they would definitely fight with the other party. But now, there were only three of them left, while the other side had six reverent-god level cultivators and two divine emperors with unpredictable strength. No matter how he thought about it, he felt that his side had suffered a great loss!

    "Take it and give it to the three of them. They''ll immediately be alive and kicking!" After hearing the Hierarch''s words, Leng ruoxue threw a Jade bottle over. It contained healing pills.

    The reverent-God took the Jade bottle and opened it to smell it. After confirming that it was a healing pill, he looked at Leng ruoxue with aplicated expression. He could not understand what this human woman was up to.

    Why did he have to overturn this good situation and start over? This shouldn''t be something a normal person would do, right?

 Chapter 2193 Beastie Also Joins The Battle (1)

    The reverent-God was filled with suspicion. As he was thinking about this, he fed the three unconscious reverent-God pills to them and they quickly woke up.

    After the three of them woke up, they were in a daze for a moment. When they were slightly more awake, they looked down at their injuries and were surprised to find that they had all recovered.

    They looked at each other in disbelief. Then, they all turned to look at the reverent-God who had fed them the pill.

    The Hierarch did not expect Leng ruoxue''s elixir to be so effective. Based on their injuries, they should have recuperated properly even after taking the elixir. However, by the looks of it, their injuries hadpletely healed!

    "Long Chen, you saved us? Where''s that damned girl? And where''s the guy who injured me? Don''t tell me you let them escape?" The old ancestor of the Phoenix n looked at the reverent-God and roared. He had just regained consciousness and only saw his own people. Therefore, he naturally ignored Leng ruoxue and the others. Moreover, he did not turn around. When he saw long Jue''s calm face, he thought that the matter had been settled!

    When long Jue heard what the old Phoenix ancestor said, he quickly gave him a look. However, the old Phoenix with a bad temper didn''t seem to notice it. He even asked with a concerned look,""Long Jue, what''s wrong with your eyes? Are you cramping up?"

    Long Jue really wanted to kick him when he heard this.

    F * ck! How blind was this person! He couldn''t even tell when she gave him a look.

    Cramps?

    He wasn''t having a cramp. He wanted to beat up this old Phoenix who had no eyes!

    Seeing that long Jue was so angry that he did not want to bother with the unlucky old Phoenix, Leng ruoxue could only reply on his behalf kindly,""I''m the one who saved you! We didn''t run, we were just waiting for you!"

    Upon hearing this, the old ancestor of the Phoenix n quickly turned his head and saw Leng ruoxue smiling at him. Then, he saw the demon from the corner of his eyes. Instantly, his fiery red Phoenix eyes were filled with hatred.

    In the next second, he charged towards Leng ruoxue and the demon without even thinking.

    Seeing this, the demon directly kicked him back the moment he got close.

    "Bang!" With a loud sound, the tall and strong human-shaped old Phoenix just happened to hit the transparent barrier. Then, it slid down the barrier and fell to the ground, fainting again.

    Long Jue could not help but cover his face when he saw this.

    AI! Wasn''t this self-inflicted?

    After living for so many years, why was this old Phoenix still so impulsive? Long han secretly sighed to himself, feeling extremely sympathetic towards this old Phoenix.

    All of a sudden, he wasn''t sure if he should agree to Leng ruoxue''s new suggestion.

    ncing at the situation and strength on his side, he felt that the confidence of winning on his side did not seem to be so great!

    However, even though he didn''t explicitly agree to Leng ruoxue''s suggestion, he had already given the pills to these three fes. If he were to go back on his word now, he would probably end up in a bad state, right?

    ? Thinking of the evil man''s brutal means, he couldn''t help but shiver. Then, he made up his mind and thought, forget it! Now that things hade to this, it was already toote for them to stop!

    Previously, they had med the other party for their despicable means and wanted to break them one by one. Now that the other party had given them a new opportunity, if they refused, wouldn''t they be too ungrateful? therefore, they could only brace themselves and ept the battle!

    As he thought of this, he turned to Leng ruoxue and said,"We agree to your suggestion, but ourpanion has been knocked unconscious by the person beside you ..."In other words, he still needed a healing pill because there were only three pills in the Jade bottle that Leng ruoxue had given him!

    "Take it!" Without another word, Leng ruoxue threw a healing pill to long Jue. Then, she said to the demon in a coquettish manner,""Evildoer, you''ve caused me to lose an additional healing pill!"

    "It doesn''t matter. We can put the bill on them and ask their King for it!" The demonughed.

    "Hmm, that''s a good idea!" Leng ruoxue nodded her head in agreement. However, when long Jue heard this, he was shocked. The pill in his hand felt like a hot potato. He was at a loss.

    "You, what do you mean?" After a long while, long Jue finally reacted and asked carefully.

    "What I mean is that they need to pay for the pills they eat! And I will put this debt on your King''s Head. When the timees, I will find him to settle the bill!" Leng ruoxue exined with a smile.

    "Uh!" Looking at the tiny pill in his hand that was emitting an alluring fragrance, long Jue really felt that it was a hot potato this time. However, he couldn''t just reject it! After all, they didn''t have such effective healing pills!

    Forget it! Anyway, the money wasn''t going to be on his head, so why was he thinking so much? With that thought in mind, he fed the pill to the old ancestor without any burden.

    This time, he stared unblinkingly at the old Phoenix. As soon as the old Phoenix woke up, he immediately held it down. Then, he whispered to the old Phoenix,""Calm down, or else, if you faint again, I''m afraid you''ll have to sell yourself to pay off your debts!"

    "What do you mean?" The old ancestor of the Phoenix n was shocked! What did this have to do with him fainting? That''s right, it was long Chen who had saved him!

    "You fainted twice, and your injuries were not light. I also gave you two healing pills, and those pills were provided by miss Leng, so you have to pay! So, you must not faint again!" Long Jue cautiously reminded.

    "Old dragon! Tell me clearly, what is going on?" The old ancestor of the Phoenix n was a little confused when he heard Long Chen''s words. He couldn''t understand. He was going to faint. Why did he need that little brat to provide him with the pills? Furthermore, it was a pill that required payment? Could it be that this old dragon had sold him out when he was unconscious?

    "Yup! What''s going on?" The white-robed man and the other reverent-God were also confused.

    When long Jue saw the situation, he could only tell them the cause and effect of the matter. However, the three people''s reactions werepletely different!

    The white-robed man had aplicated expression on his face while the Hierarch who had been killed by the monster was terrified. The old ancestor of the Phoenix n was furious and asked hurriedly,"Did you agree to their request?"

    Long han nodded and thought,''otherwise, how could you have woken up?''

    "How could you agree to their request? you''re clearly taking advantage of the beast''s perilous state!" The old ancestor of the Phoenix n roared.

    "How are we taking advantage of the beast?" Upon hearing this, Leng ruoxue didn''t give long Jue a chance to reply and asked curiously.

    "You ... You ..." The old ancestor of the Phoenix n stammered as she looked at Leng ruoxue, who was smiling at her.

 Chapter 2194 Shou Shou Also Joins The Battle (2)

    In reality, he had no idea how the other party had taken advantage of the beast''s perilous state. However, when he heard long Jue say that he had agreed to start over, he felt extremely uneasy. Thus, he had blurted out those words without even thinking. Now that he heard Leng ruoxue''s question, he felt even more certain that his sixth sense was right!

    This cunning human definitely didn''t have good intentions!

    "Don''t be nervous! As long as you don''t lose your temper, we won''t do anything! Come, let''s talk slowly. Do you want to drink some water first?" Leng ruoxue consoled this obviously nervous old Phoenix. Her attitude was so good that this old ancestor of the Phoenix n was not used to it.

    The old ancestor of the Phoenix n blinked her fiery red eyes and was stunned for a moment before she said,""You shouldn''t have taken the opportunity to sell us pills! Hmph! We don''t have any intention of buying it!"

    ? "So you''re saying you want to renege on your debt?" When Leng ruoxue heard this, she blinked her beautiful eyes and asked indifferently.

    "I''m not going back on my word, I just didn''t want to buy it!" The old ancestor of the Phoenix n emphasized.

    "What''s the Difference? You''ve already eaten the pill, and now you''re telling me that you don''t want to buy it? Then ... How about ... We restore the three of you to your original state?" Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes swept across the reverent-God who had eaten her elixir as she asked calmly.

    Ugh! These words made long Jue break out in cold sweat. Heavens, it couldn''t be what he was thinking, right?

    As for the man in white and the reverent-God who had been killed in an instant, they trembled in unison when they heard Leng ruoxue''s words. Their faces slowly turned pale.

    Only the energetic old Phoenix asked in a silly manner,""Return to its original state? How much have you recovered?"

    "Pfft!" Uncle long couldn''t help but burst intoughter at his words. He didn''t expect this old Phoenix to be so out of line. However, he was so silly that he was quite cute!

    "What are youughing at!" Hearing theughter, the old ancestor of the Phoenix tribe was enraged again!

    "It''s nothing! It''s nothing!" Uncle long waved his hand. He didn''t want to be the old Phoenix''s target. In fact, he hated fire!

    Seeing that uncle long was showing signs of giving in, the old ancestor of the Phoenix n turned her gaze back to Leng ruoxue and waited for her reply.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she smiled faintly and said,""I''ll restore the three of you to the appearance you were before you ate the pill. How about it?"

    Didn''t that mean that he would have to beat them up again?

    This time, the old Phoenix finally understood what Leng ruoxue meant. However, even though he understood, the anger in his heart rose to the height of half a person. Just as his anger was about to reach the sky, he saw the demon and immediately quieted down!

    Wu...That perverted man! One kick sent him flying. How was he going to face others in the future?

    He didn''t know that the man in white and the reverent-God who was killed by the monster didn''t end up much better than him. Therefore, he started to me himself.

    As the other two parties involved, Leng ruoxue''s suggestion made their hearts tremble. In order to express their attitude, the two of them immediately said in unison,""We agree to start over!"

    In fact, they had no choice but to agree!

    However, if the six of them joined forces, they still had a chance of winning! At the very least, they were much stronger than them in individualbat! In a one-on-one battle, they really had no chance of winning! The other two thought to themselves.

    As a result, the opinion of the Phoenix n''s ancestor was ignored, and the poor old Phoenix was immersed in its own thoughts.

    Before the battle started, Leng ruoxue carefully exined the details of the battle.

    "The six of you and the beasts behind you can all take action. As for us, we won''t be the only ones who will take action. You don''t have any objections, right?" Leng ruoxue asked indifferently.

    "No objections! But I want to know, who else will be joining the battle?" Long han asked with a serious expression, but his eyes couldn''t help but turn to Azure.

    This rabbit''s strength was unfathomable. If it also joined the battle, it would be very disadvantageous to them!

    Although long Jue did not say it out loud, his thoughts could not be hidden from Leng ruoxue. Leng ruoxue smiled and said,""Other than the few of us, my Beastie will also participate in the battle. Of course, this rabbit is not included. It''s not participating!"

    Hearing this, long Jue heaved a sigh of relief. As for Leng ruoxue''s beasties, he did not care much about them. This was because he was not sure how many beasties Leng ruoxue had.

    When uncle long heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he was alreadyughing in his heart. These guys would regret itter! Xue ''er''s beasts might not be as many as the beasts in front of them, but theirbat power was not bad! It was not something that this motley crew couldpare to!

    Because uncle long knew how many Beastie Leng ruoxue had, he was not worried and was even prepared to watch a good show. However, uncle Lian and Lian Zhe were not sure!

    The moment the two of them heard that other than the few of them, only Leng ruoxue''s Beastie would be participating in the battle, they became anxious again!

    This ... The difference in numbers between the two sides was a little too big, right? They would be exhausted to death if they were to fight in turns! Moreover, the other party had six extremely powerful reverent-god level experts!

    In this case, wasn''t the situation very disadvantageous to them?

    Although the two of them were a little anxious, they didn''t dare to say anything when they saw that Dongfang Yue didn''t have any reaction. They didn''t want to offend the little girl. If that happened, they would be the unlucky ones. So, they could only endure it!

    However, this feeling of not being able to say anything was really ufortable!

    Leng ruoxue nced at uncle Lian and Lian Zhe from the corner of her eyes andughed to herself. Then, she said to long Jue with a calm expression,""We can start the war!"

    As she spoke, Azure also withdrew his barrier. However, a new barrier immediately enveloped everyone, including Leng ruoxue and the others.

    In Azure''s words, he was afraid that the other party would run away!

    When the other party saw that Leng ruoxue and the rest were in the same boundary as them, even if they were unhappy with Cang, they could not voice it out! After all, they were just!

    The beasts who had regained their freedom were like ferocious Tigers that had been released from their cages. Each of them strode forward valiantly and with high spirits, they stood in front of Leng ruoxue and the others.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue''s mind shifted, and she moved her spirit beasts out of her bangle.

    The moment the spirit beasts appeared, they all fought to be the first to burrow into Leng ruoxue''s embrace. Those who could not get a good position would try to rub against Leng ruoxue''s calf to show their closeness.

    Whether it was uncle Lian and the others, or long han and the other opponents, they were all dumbfounded and speechless for a long time when they suddenly saw so many beasts in front of them.

    After a long while.

    Only then did long han return to his senses and stammered,"They ... They are all your Beastie?" Oh my God! Wasn''t this number a little too much? Moreover, there were Dragons, phoenixes, and even a White Tiger among these beasts! H-how was this possible?

 Chapter 2195 ORCC Also Joins The Battle (3)

    Previously, when Leng ruoxue had summoned the two phoenixes, they had yet to figure out their origins! Seeing so many at once, their hearts couldn''t take it!

    "Yup! They are all!" Leng ruoxue replied calmly, not feeling that this was something to be surprised about! It''s just a few more Beastie contracts!

    "This is impossible! It was impossible for a human to contract so many beasties! And these phoenixes, where did theye from?" When the old ancestor of the Phoenix n heard Leng ruoxue''s words, she roared in disbelief. She had seen the two phoenixes earlier, but she had not had the time to ask who they were.

    "Is it impossible, or are you just too ignorant? As for where they came from, I''m sorry, I can''t tell you. " Leng ruoxue raised her brows andughed evilly. In reality, this was not all of her Beastie! Some of the beasts stayed in thend of evil demons, and some were in seclusion. However, those who had nothing to do had basically alle out! And the phoenixes came out in aplete group.

    She knew that the other party had been frightened!

    But could she be med for this?

    There was no way Leng ruoxue would take the me for causing them to be frightened! Furthermore, releasing the beasts from the bangle was not just to intimidate the other party. At the same time, it was also for uncle Lian and the others to see! Who asked them to have no confidence in themselves!

    As it turned out, uncle Lian and the others were indeed frightened! And he was quite frightened! This was because Leng ruoxue had too many Beastie by her side! It was so many that they could not imagine it!

    The Phoenix matriarch was once again rendered speechless by Leng ruoxue''s words. At this moment, the only man in ck among the six of them said calmly,""It''s indeed impossible. Humans don''t have such strong spiritual power, so the number of beasts that humans can contract is limited! So, I really want to know how you did it. "

    "I don''t know. I only know that I can contract them. It can''t be considered that I''ve contracted them, it should be them who have contracted me!" Leng ruoxue said after some thought. Most of her beasts came to her on their own ord! To put it bluntly, she was the one who was being relied on!

    When the Man in ck heard this, he only nced at Leng ruoxue indifferently. He did not continue to question her about the origins of those beasts. Instead, he said,""Let''s start!"

    "Alright!" Leng ruoxue nodded.

    The group battle began.

    Many Beastie beasts had already secretly found their own opponents, and were only waiting for the battle to officially begin!

    No one knew who started it first, but soon, both sides were engaged in a chaotic battle. The six reverent-god level experts from the other side had their eyes on uncle long and the rest. As for Leng ruoxue and the demon, they were both ignored by the beasts.

    In fact, during the battle, the other party''s beasts would intentionally distance themselves from Leng ruoxue and the demon''s territory. As a result, in the vast battle arena, the two of them were the only ones with the most space around them. They were the most idle!

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue was depressed!

    What was the meaning of this?

    Discrimination?

    Why didn''t anyone look for them to fight? The person she was looking for had immediately found an opponent for herself after realizing her intentions. This fact made Leng ruoxue feel extremely aggrieved.

    "Evildoer, we''re being despised!" Leng ruoxue said listlessly as she leaned into the evildoer''s arms. She had really suffered a blow!

    "It doesn''t matter, we''ll spurn them too!" The demon hugged Leng ruoxue gently andforted her.

    "That''s right, Niu! We also despise them!" Azure also came over to console him.

    "But I want to fight!" Leng ruoxue''s hands were itching for a good fight. She had thought that she could have a good fight, but who knew that these beasts would actually avoid harm! Was she really that scary?

    Leng ruoxue carefully recalled. She didn''t seem to have done anything shocking today, right?

    Although he''d dealt with three reverent-gods before, two of them had been done by the demon, and the other one had been done by Feng Zhan and the others. He hadn''t even had the chance to show off! Thinking of this, Leng ruoxue became even more depressed!

    In reality, Leng ruoxue didn''t have any outstanding achievements today. However, she had a demon by her side. Who would be so blind as to find trouble with her? Wasn''t that just seeking death?

    The terrifying image of a demonic woman had already been deeply engraved in the other party''s heart. Hence, they did not dare toy their hands on the demonic woman, Leng ruoxue. Otherwise, if they identally hurt Leng ruoxue, that terrifying man would definitely not let them off!

    It was because of this that they instinctively avoided Leng ruoxue.

    As for that evildoer, he should be the one to avoid him!

    In contrast to Leng ruoxue''s low spirits, baby and the other beasts were having a great time.

    With their intelligence and tacit cooperation, the beasts that they thought were stupid were not their opponents at all. Therefore, it did not take long for many of the other side''s beasts to be injured and withdraw from the battle.

    And baby and the other beasts continued to work hard, joining forces to attack and dealing with the unlucky beasts they encountered one by one.

    One of the Beastie saw that the situation was not good and simplyy on the ground and pretended to be dead!

    When treasure and the other beasts saw this, they didn''t expose them. Instead, they continued to attack other targets. After a long time, the other beasts on the battlefield were basically wiped out!

    Of course, those beasts were only seriously injured and not dead! This could also be considered as them showing mercy to their treasures!

    In an instant, the originally lively battle arena was left with only the six reverent-god level experts from both sides.

    Feng Zhan and the other Beastie all found their own seats and became spectators!

    The twelve Hierarch from both sides each took a corner and fought in pairs.

    Among the six people on Leng ruoxue''s side, uncle long and Dongfang Yue were in the best situation! The two of them had the easiest time.

    As for uncle Lian, Lian Zhe, Dongfang Lin, and Bai Jing, they were having a harder time!

    Especially the white whale, whose opponent was the Phoenix n''s ancestor.

    As a beast of the sea, the white whale itself hated beasts of the fire attribute. In addition, its strength onnd was not as strong as it was in the water. Therefore, against the old Phoenix, it seemed to be a little bit of a force to follow!

    However, it naturally wouldn''t give up so easily! It belonged to the type of person who would be more courageous as the battle progressed. Therefore, it was greatly provoked and went against the Phoenix n''s ancestor! There was even a sign that they wouldn''t rest until one of them died.

    Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but worry about the white whale. That was because the white whale''s originally smooth body had been burned by the old Phoenix''s Natal mes until it was a little cracked. The most severely burned area was already oozing with red blood. This made Leng ruoxue''s heart ache.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue leaped to the white whale''s side and blocked an attack from the Phoenix n''s ancestor for it. She then stuffed another pill into the White whale''s mouth. When the Phoenix n''s ancestor saw this, she immediately red at it and said in a loud voice,""What are you doing? Do you want to fight the few with numbers? Even if I lose, I won''t ept it!"

    "Not convinced? Do you think that you can be proud of winning in this situation? If you have the ability, you can go to the deep sea and fight it!" Leng ruoxue said with a look of disdain.

    The beasts in the sea did not have an advantage onnd, not to mention that one of them had the water attribute and the other had the fire attribute. No matter how he looked at it, the white whale was at a disadvantage!

    "I ..." The old ancestor of the Phoenix n was at a loss for words again. Other than ring at Leng ruoxue, he could not find any words to defend himself.

    "Xue ''er, I''m fine!" The white whale rubbed itsrge head against Leng ruoxue''s arm.

    "Little white whale, can you let me have this guy?" Feng Zhan, who had been watching the show for a long time, suddenly interrupted.

    Bai Jing looked at Feng Zhan, then at the old ancestor of the Phoenix n. He shook his head and said,""You can ''t!" In fact, what it wanted to say was, you are not this guy''s match.

    "Little white whale, let it have it!" Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    When white whale heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he thought about it for a moment and nodded in agreement.

    Following that, white whale and Leng ruoxue retreated from the battle.

    As for the old ancestor of the Phoenix n, she was infuriated when she saw that her opponent had changed.

    "What are you guys doing? Is this a tag-team battle?" The old ancestor of the Phoenix n roared out in rage. He was extremely displeased with the fact that they had switched opponents halfway through their journey! After all, he had already seen the victorious Tian Huan draw closer to his side! If not for Leng ruoxue''s interference, he might have already won!

    The more she thought about it, the angrier the Phoenix ancestor became. The mes on her body instantly burned, turning Half the Sky red.

    Feng Zhan didn''t even lift his eyes when he saw this. He just threw a pill to the man and said,""Don''t say that I''m bullying you. Seeing that you''ve used up a bit of your divine power, I''ll give you this divine power replenishing pill. This should be fine, right?"

    "W-what the hell are you doing?" Feng Zhan''s words didn''t satisfy the old Phoenix. Instead, it made him more cautious. He didn''t know what this Phoenix was up to, and more importantly, this Phoenix looked familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen it before!

    In reality, Feng Zhan was doing this because his thoughts were simr to Leng ruoxue ''S. He hoped that these Beastie would ept their defeat. As a Beastie that had a contract with Leng ruoxue, it naturally knew Leng ruoxue''s intentions and was very willing to cooperate!

    Therefore, of course, it hoped that the Phoenix in front of it could enjoy the service of a home. However, it seemed that the Phoenix was a little frightened.

    Ugh! Had it overreached itself?

    Feng Zhan was a little depressed. He was also ming this little guy for not knowing what was good for him. Did it have to do this? He would have directly started beating him up!

    At that thought, Feng Zhan said in a bad mood,""What can I do? It''s all because you guys are always unwilling to admit defeat. If you don''t want to admit defeat, then let''s fight again. I''ll also replenish the divine power you used on the little white whale. If you lose again, you have nothing to say, right?"

 Chapter 2196 One Against Three (1)

    "Hmph! Do you think I will lose to you?" The ancestor of the Feng nughed mockingly as he looked at Feng Zhan''s strength. Although Feng Zhan was also a member of the Feng n, he was weaker than the ancestor. How dare he say that he would have nothing to say if he lost? What a joke! How could he lose to a Phoenix whose strength was inferior to his? if this news were to spread, wouldn''t he be aughingstock in the divine realm?

    The more the old ancestor thought about it, the more she despised Feng Zhan. Feng Zhan, on the other hand, was very calm, and there was no sign of anger on his face.

    Then, Feng Zhan smiled faintly.""Little guy, it''s good to be confident, but overconfidence is terrible! Although my strength is not as good as yours, I may not lose to you!"

    Feng Zhan was very confident about this.

    Although there was a difference of one rank between him and this Little Phoenix, who was it? It was the personal guard of the Phoenix King back in the day, and was considered a genius-level beast in the Phoenix n. It was only a step away from bing a godly venerable rank beast. In addition to its deep foundation, it did not dare to say that it could defeat this little fellow with a 100% chance, but it was at least 50 to 60% confident!

    Thinking of this, Feng Zhan looked at the old ancestor with a gentle gaze, but he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. When the Tiger is not at home, the monkey will be the king!

    After the Great War that happened hundreds of thousands of years ago, this young man had already be one of the Phoenix-kind''s ancestors.

    In the past, these little guys were still babies!

    Time really did not spare beasts!

    Feng Zhan felt that he was getting old, but he was still young. Especially after seeing this little fellow from the Phoenix n, he was still excited.

    The old ancestor of the Feng n felt the fire in Feng Zhan''s eyes. He didn''t know why, but he was extremely nervous. Why was this old Phoenix looking at him with such an ambiguous gaze? could it be that she had some thoughts about him?

    In fact, he had found out the truth.

    Feng Zhan did have some thoughts about him, but of course, it wasn''t the kind that he was thinking about.

    But before he could think further, Feng Zhan flew into the air, circled around, and then swooped down at the old ancestor.

    Seeing this, the old ancestor of the Phoenix n immediately returned to her original form and charged forward.

    In an instant!

    The two fiery red phoenixes tangled together, and the two phoenixes fiercely collided, scattering countless sparks and falling from the sky like meteors ...

    In an instant, the temperature around them suddenly rose!

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest saw this, they immediately moved to a safe area. The battle between the other five pairs of reverent-god level spiritual beasts had also stopped because of the two phoenixes that were fighting in their true forms.

    At this moment, they were all in human form. Therefore, the high temperature created by the two phoenixes made them extremely unhappy, especially uncle long. He was so angry that he wanted to curse! He was a beast in the water, and what he hated the most was fire. However, these two did not have any self-awareness at all! This was preposterous!

    The Furious uncle long said to his opponent,""Let''s discuss something! Let''s stay away from them!" He really couldn''t take it anymore.

    It was long Jue who was fighting uncle long. After hearing uncle Long''s words, long Jue nodded. Then, the two of them teleported in the direction furthest from the two phoenixes in tacit understanding.

    Although the temperature within a hundred miles had risen because of the battle between the two phoenixes, it was naturally much stronger to be further away from them. Seeing this, the other reverent-god level cultivators also changed the battlefield and continued their battle.

    As a member of the audience, Leng ruoxue was feeling extremely depressed. This was because the others were all engaged in a heated battle while she could only watch from the side. This fact caused her emotions to be extremely unstable.

    When the demon saw this, he quickly pulled Leng ruoxue into his arms andforted her,""Xue ''er, do you want me to y with you?"

    "No need! I''m going to wait and see who will win. I''ll go fight with whoever wins!" Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes scanned the six reverent-god level cultivators. She had already started to think about them.

    Among the six pairs of reverent-god level cultivators, ording to Leng ruoxue''s observation, the one who would lose first would most likely be Lian Zhe!

    It was the Hierarch who had been killed by the monstrous genius. Although he was no match for the monstrous genius, he could easily defeat Lian Zhe. After all, there was a clear difference in strength between a Hierarch human and a Hierarch beast. Unless a Hierarch human was stronger than a Hierarch beast, it would be difficult for a Hierarch human to defeat a Hierarch beast of the same level. As for Lian Zhe, he was slightly weaker than this Hierarch of the beast race in terms of strength. Therefore, his defeat was only a matter of time!

    However, it was already not easy for Lian Zhe to persist for so long!

    A little.

    Leng ruoxue, who had been waiting for a long time, finally saw that Lian Zhe was showing signs of defeat. Without a second thought, she rushed forward and reced Lian Zhe, who had exhausted his physical strength and divine power.

    "You can rest on the side, leave this guy to me." Leng ruoxue ordered Lian Zhe.

    Hearing this, Lian Zhe nodded his head and resentfully withdrew from the battle.

    The Hierarch widened his eyes in anger and said in dissatisfaction,""Do you guys really want to take turns?"

    "Of course not! However, you haven''t fought with us yet, so even if you win one or two rounds, you can''t leave! Unless you beat us all to the ground, you won''t be able to leave!" Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    This was a group battle to begin with! Leng ruoxue smirked.

    Hearing this, the Hierarch of the beast n was so angry that he blew his beard and red at them. Then, he said in disbelief,""Humans are really scoundrels. They can even say such words!"

    "You''re a scoundrel just like this? Don''t tell me that the six of you think that you can retreat in one piece after defeating one of us? Can I say that you guys are too naive and think too simply?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at her opponent innocently.

    She wanted these Beastie to be convinced, but she had never thought of letting them leave!

    Hmph! Since he was already here, he could only be her possession. No way!

    The pitiful Hierarch was so angry that he almost vomited blood when he saw Leng ruoxue acting innocent. Only now did he realize that the man and woman in front of him were not good people. They were indeed a family! One was brutal and violent, while the other was cunning and multiyered! Now, he was very regretful. Why did he have to get involved in this mess? Isn''t it better to hug your wife and child at home? Sob ... At this moment, he wanted to cry but had no tears!

    Seeing that her opponent did not react for a long time, Leng ruoxue assumed that he had been provoked. Then, she said with a face full of sympathy,""Come, let''s not waste any more time. Let''s continue fighting!"

    She had been waiting for a long time for an opponent to appear, so she couldn''t let him go!

    At this moment, the Hierarch, who had felt that he was very miserable, finally reacted. Then, he said in a very aggrieved tone,""I just had a fight, so I can''t fight you now. It''s not fair to me!"

 Chapter 2197 One Against Three (2)

    "Then what do you want?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes and asked.

    "I request to rest!" The reverent-God said matter-of-factly.

    "How long do you need to rest?" Leng ruoxue was very patient.

    "One ..." The reverent-God thought for a moment. Just as he said one word, he was interrupted by the anxious Leng ruoxue.

    "One minute?" Leng ruoxue said on purpose.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The reverent-God was speechless. He could only look at Leng ruoxue, unable to say a word. He could not understand how this human woman could think of one minute. Was there a need for him to specifically request for one minute? Was he sick?

    "Then ten per minute?" Leng ruoxue asked again.

    "..." His opponent, the reverent-God, was still speechless.

    "An hour?" Leng ruoxue saw that he was not saying anything and could only continue asking.

    "One day! I want to rest for a day! I''ll fight with you tomorrow!" His opponent couldn''t take it anymore and roared. His face was red as he red at Leng ruoxue. It was as if he would never let Leng ruoxue off if she dared to reject him.

    Upon seeing this, Leng ruoxue said in an infuriating manner,""It''s only been a day! You''ve spent so much effort just to ask for a day''s rest! Hehe! The requirements were really not high! However, I can''t agree to that. I don''t have that much time to waste on you!"

    "You ..." This time, the reverent-God was so angry that he could not speak. He red at Leng ruoxue as if his eyes were spewing fire.

    However, Leng ruoxue was not bothered at all. She continued,""I can give you two choices. One, let you rest for an hour. Two, you can buy a divine power recovery pill from me, and we will fight immediately!"

    "Is there a third option?" Hearing this, the reverent-God was stunned for a long time before he asked in a daze.

    "I''m sorry, I don''t have it!" Leng ruoxue said with certainty.

    "Little guy, since Niu let you choose, you should quickly choose, what''s the point of wasting time!" At this time, Azure interrupted.

    Choose what! He didn''t want to choose any of them, a certain Divine Master thought to himself. He didn''t want to fight with this human woman at all. However, he didn''t dare to say this out loud. Otherwise, who knew what kind of tragedy would happen!

    Seeing that the reverent God in front of him wasn''t decisive at all, Azure was a little angry and directly roared,"Otherwise, you can fight with me!"

    Hearing Cang''s words, the Hierarch''s heart trembled. F * ck! He didn''t want to mess with this rabbit even more, okay?

    "That ... I admit defeat, okay?" After thinking for a long time, the Hierarch of the beast race said with a desperate look.

    "No!" Leng ruoxue and Cang shouted in unison.

    Once he finished speaking, Cang happily jumped into Leng ruoxue''s arms and affectionately rubbed against her. He then said excitedly,"Girl, our hearts are as one as expected!"

    "Get lost!" Cold''s words infuriated evil. Then, he chased after cold and started fighting as if there was no one else around.

    Upon seeing this, Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with ck lines. She thought to herself, these two guys! Why are you all so willful? You don''t even know when to fight!

    On the other hand, the Hierarch of the beast race was thinking,''is this considered an internal strife? However, he didn''t dare to ask the question in his heart. Moreover, he knew that if he really asked, this man and beast might point their Spears at him!

    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help rejoicing in his heart. However, how should he deal with this human woman in front of him?

    Looking at Leng ruoxue''s determined look, he was really having a headache! He couldn''t understand why this woman had her eyes on him.

    "I ... I choose to rest for an hour! During this time, you can go and find someone else to fight!" The dejected Hierarch pondered for a long time before he came up with the idea of shifting the me to someone else. He believed that the human woman would not keep an eye on him after fighting with someone else, so he could not care less about friendship at this time!

    "There''s no rush. You can rest. I''ll wait for you at the side. After we''re done fighting, I''ll go find whoever wins." Leng ruoxue smiled when she heard the Supreme divinity''s suggestion.

    Hearing this, the reverent-God immediately became listless.

    What was she doing sticking to him?

    The two of them stared at each other for the rest of the time.

    When Leng ruoxue saw that her opponent wasn''t saying anything, she naturally wouldn''t try to strike up a conversation.

    Under her re, the reverent-God started to break out in cold sweat.

    Half an hourter, Dongfang Yue and uncle long had both defeated their opponents. The two of them came to Leng ruoxue''s side at the same time. Uncle long even asked with a concerned look,""Little girl, did this guy bully you? Don''t be afraid, uncle long is here, I will help you deal with him!"

    The ''he'' that uncle long was referring to was the Hierarch that Leng ruoxue had her eyes on. When he heard this, his face turned ck with anger. Dongfang Yue looked at the Hierarch with sympathy and said,""Yes, count me in!"

    "Don''t fight with me, I was the one who decided on this guy first!" Leng ruoxue panicked and said hurriedly.

    "Girl, you''re a girl. It''s not good for you to fight and kill. Let uncle long do it for you!" Uncle long said with a smile.

    "No! Absolutely not! I haven''t had enough fun today! You''re not allowed to snatch it from me!" When uncle long and Dongfang Yue saw this, the two of them actuallyughed out loud at the same time, especially Dongfang Yue. Never in his dreams would he have thought that in such a critical moment, he would be able to talk andugh so easily. His mood was so rxed. This was simply too unbelievable!

    However, the unlucky Hierarch''s mood plummeted when he saw the three of them interacting so happily.

    He couldn''t understand. What was this?

    Weren''t they here to help?

    However, since they had arrived here, their actions had been restricted. They even had to listen to the other party''s arrangements in how they fought. This had greatly hurt the pride of a certain supreme divinity who had always been able to call the wind and summon the rain in his n. But what he didn''t understand was why things had turned out this way.

    He probably wouldn''t be able to figure it out in a short period of time!

    Originally, it was only Leng ruoxue who was staring at him. Now, with the addition of the two strongest reverent-god level cultivators, the pressure on him increased exponentially.

    Although the other party''s line of sight was not on him at all, he still felt flustered and uneasy in his heart.

    Sure enough, not long after, another person from their side was defeated. It was the old ancestor of the Phoenix n.

    The old Phoenix looked as if it had just suffered a huge blow, and the bright and beautiful feathers on its body had all dimmed down. The Phoenix n''s ancestor, who had taken on a human form, was even more dejected and listless, with his head drooped down, as if his mind had once again drifted away into outer space!

    To put it simply, he had been beaten silly!

    At this moment, only two pairs of reverent-god level cultivators were still fighting.

 Chapter 2198 One Against Three (3)

    Immediately, everyone''s eyes turned to the two pairs of reverent-god level cultivators.

    One of them was the ck-robed Hierarch from the beast race, while the other was the white-robed man from The White Tiger race! His opponent was uncle Lian.

    The Hierarch in ck was more powerful than Dongfang Lin, so Dongfang Yue was quite pleased that Dongfang Lin had been able to hold on for so long.

    His younger brother had never liked to fight since he was young. However, his younger brother had grown up a lot during his imprisonment. At least, he now had the strength to fight against the Hierarch of the beast race, who was known for hisbat skills!

    As for uncle Lian, his strength should be on par with that reverent God from The White Tiger race. It would be normal for either of them to win or lose! However, based on the current situation, the battle was not in uncle Lian''s favor.

    After being imprisoned for so long, uncle Lian''s bodily functions and his grasp of the rhythm of the battle had clearly not recovered to his peak. On the other hand, the white-robed man was still able to deal with uncle Lian with ease.

    As time passed, uncle Lian''s Shen power was gradually overdrawn!

    Not long after, uncle Lian admitted defeat.

    However, even though the white-robed man had defeated uncle Lian, he did not expect that his next opponent would be Leng ruoxue.

    The man in white was stunned for a long time after hearing the bad news. He only came to his senses when the Hierarch in ck defeated Dongfang Lin and came to his side.

    "Long ao! We still have to fight that girl!" The white-robed man tugged at the Hierarch''spels as he cried.

    "Dammit! You let go of me!" The Hierarch in ck, long ao, nced at the man in white''s hand and growled with a dark face. He ignored the man in white''s words.

    F * ck! What was this? Did he have to be so girly! Long ao cursed in his heart.

    The man in white noticed long ao''s darkened face and knew that his actions were inappropriate. He quickly retracted his hand."Woo ... Long ao is so fierce!" Among the few of them, he was most afraid of long ao. Usually, when that guy red at him, he would be as obedient as a wife!

    However, he still looked at long ao pitifully, hoping that he could give them an idea. He did not want to fight with that girl anymore. That wretched girl was too cunning!

    Long ao sighed helplessly to himself. Then, he turned his gaze to Leng ruoxue and asked,""You still want to fight us?"

    "I''m not fighting with you guys. I''m fighting with the winner among you!" Leng ruoxue emphasized.

    "You want to fight one against three? Or are we going to fight you one by one?" Long ao asked after thinking for a while. He didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with saying such things to a human who was only at the God Emperor level. His instincts told him that Leng ruoxue was very strong! Therefore, he did not dare to let his guard down.

    As expected, when Leng ruoxue heard his words, she smiled radiantly and praised him,""You''re indeed the strongest among the six of you. Your ability to ept things is stronger than theirs. "

    "Thank you for thepliment. I just don''t want to deceive myself. I know that you won''t let us go so easily!" Long ao was very clear about this. He had never thought that he could leave after winning, because that was not realistic.

    In fact, when the human woman dared to suggest that they fight again, he knew that their ending was already set. The reason why the human woman did this was probably to make them feel better. Otherwise, she would not have to do this!

    "If I say that I want to fight one against three, will you think that I''m overestimating myself?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "I won ''t!" Long ao replied with certainty. His answer not only surprised Long Chen and the others, but also Dongfang Yue and the others.

    "If that''s the case, then let''s fight one against three! Let''s not waste too much time! If I can''t defeat you in a hundred rounds, I''ll let you go! I won''t pursue the matter of you helping Rime, but if I win, from now on, you must listen to mymands! How is it?" Leng ruoxue said confidently.

    "Good! If we lose, we''ll recognize you as our master!" Long ao agreed readily. In fact, he also wanted to see what kind of trump card this young human woman had to have such courage!

    When Dongfang Yue, uncle Lian, and Lian Zhe heard Leng ruoxue''s words, they were so nervous that their hearts were in their throats. Although Dongfang Yue kept warning himself to believe in Leng ruoxue''s decision, he was still a little worried. After all, the current situation was very good for them! Hence, he did not dare to imagine what would happen if ... No, there was no'' if ''. Leng ruoxue would definitely win. Otherwise, she would not be so certain!

    After steadying his wavering emotions, Dongfang Yue told himself with unusual certainty that he must believe in Leng ruoxue''s decision! Because she was master Yu''s disciple!

    Leng ruoxue nced at Dongfang Yue, uncle Lian, and Lian Zhe. She could tell that they were still in a dilemma. However, they did not object to her decision. She could not help but nod in satisfaction. Even though these three people still had room for improvement in their trust in her, this was still a good start, wasn''t it?

    The reason why she wanted to fight one against three was not because she overestimated herself. Although she was a divine Emperor, ording to Huan Chen, her divine power was only a little more than an ordinary reverent-god level. As a result, she could fight a reverent-god level.

    In addition, her life me was a deadly weapon to any opponent, and it could kill all opponents in seconds! Thus, after seeking the opinions of Huan Chen, green vessel, and Cang, she decided to take down the three reverent-god level experts in one fell swoop!

    In this way, he could intimidate uncle Lian and the others while at it, and also increase their sense of belonging. After all, this world was ruled by the strong!

    Fighting one against three, a divine Emperor against three Hierarch-level beasts. This sounded like a darkke in the sky, and everyone would find it unbelievable. However, to Leng ruoxue, it was killing two birds with one stone! Firstly, she could better disy her strength in front of uncle Lian and the others. Secondly, she could make these Beastie convinced from the bottom of their hearts. Why not?

    As she thought of this, the smile on Leng ruoxue''s face became even more dazzling. Following that, she said to long ao and the other two,""I''ll give you half an hour to rest. Our battle will officially begin after half an hour."

    This time, it was one against three. She could finally have enough fun, right?

    Leng ruoxueughed to herself. To think that she had the potential to be a battle fanatic.

    When long ao heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he said,""No need! You''re fighting one against three. If we''re resting, that''s a bit too much!"

    "Then let''s start now!" Leng ruoxue replied.

    Long ao nodded, then gave the man in white and the reverent-God who thought he was in trouble a look. The three of them jumped to the spacious area at the same time and formed a formation.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she also jumped into the battle.

    When uncle long and the others saw this, they quickly found a good angle to watch the battle.

    In the middle of the battle.

    A beautiful woman with three handsome men standing opposite her. This scene was as pleasing to the eye as it could get. Then, the woman moved ...

    In an instant! Several rays of majestic fire-type divine power were released from Leng ruoxue''s hands and flew towards the white-robed man. The white-robed man saw this and quickly defended himself. Long ao and the other Hierarch took the opportunity tounch their attacks.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she calmly set up a water screen in front of her, easily blocking the opponent''s attack. However, the white-robed man would not be able to block her attack so easily.

    Moreover, this time, in order to convince the other party, she didn''t use her divine power to condense a Phoenix or a Dragon. Instead, she directly released the divine power that had been injected into her life me.

    This kind of Shen power was even more powerful!

    As if they had intelligence, the Shen power split into three groups and attacked the man in white from three different directions. For a moment, the man in white was flustered. He could not look left or right, and he could not look up or down!

    In the blink of an eye, the white-robed man was surrounded by Leng ruoxue''s fire-based divine power. Long ao and the other reverent-God did not even have time to save him. The white-robed man''s body burst into mes. A painful tiger''s roar could be heard from within the mes!

    "Aowu! It hurts!" The man in white fell to the ground and rolled around in pain. He was forced to return to his original form.

    When long ao saw this, he immediately wanted to step forward, but he was frightened by the high temperature of the me!

    What ... What kind of me was this? Why was the temperature even higher than the Natal me of the Phoenix-kind, the Nanling li fire? This was truly unbelievable.

    At the thought of this, long ao turned his gaze to the Hierarch of the beast race, who was also shocked.

    The person beside him was one of the two Phoenix n''s elders who hade with them. His disbelieving gaze immediately made long ao''s heart sink to the bottom. However, Leng ruoxue would not give them any time to worry. She immediately sent out a few more rays of fire-attribute divine power. This time, her target was the Hierarch of the Phoenix n who thought that he was unlucky.

    The Hierarch of the Phoenix n, who was slightly distracted, was hit by Leng ruoxue''s divine power before he could react. He fell to the ground and lost consciousness!

    Ugh! Wasn''t his attack a little too heavy?

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she couldn''t help but worry. These beasts were going to be her underlings. If they were to be severely injured, wouldn''t she be the one to suffer the loss?

    However, she couldn''t understand how this person had be so fragile. She had actually been knocked down by her in an instant. This made her feel no sense of aplishment!

    In reality, a Hierarch couldn''t possibly be so weak. However, the unfortunate Hierarch''s Southern spirit li fire immediately retreated when it was attacked by Leng ruoxue''s Natal me. When the Southern spirit li fire retreated, Leng ruoxue''s Natal me naturally wouldn''t let the Hierarch escape. Just like that, the Natal me chased after the Hierarch''s body, turning it into a battlefield. Thus, in a short period of time, the Hierarch was already suffering. Even though he was a fire attribute Beastie, he couldn''t withstand such an intense collision in his body. Therefore, he was so embarrassed that he fainted from the fire ...

 Chapter 2199 The Hearing (1)

    At the same time, the white-robed man who was forced to return to his original form could not withstand the high temperature and fainted.

    With two moves, Leng ruoxue managed to kill two opponents. This powerfulbat strength left uncle Lian and the others dumbfounded.

    One should know that both of Leng ruoxue''s opponents were reverent-god level! They weren''t insignificant figures, but the fact that two reverent-god level experts had been defeated in two moves was too shocking.

    In reality, Leng ruoxue was able to defeat her opponents so easily all because of her sharp and ferocious Natal me. If it wasn''t for the fact that her Natal me was too overbearing, she wouldn''t have been able to defeat two reverent-god level experts so easily no matter how talented she was!

    However, a win was a win, and her Natal me was an inseparable part of Leng ruoxue. Hence, Leng ruoxue did not feel that relying on her powerful me to win was cheating. However, if she did not use her Natal me, it was absolutely impossible for her to win a one-on-three battle! Even if she didn''t lose too badly, she was afraid that both sides would suffer.

    When long ao saw how sharp Leng ruoxue''s attack was, other than being shocked, he also began to pay more attention to her. He smiled faintly and said to Leng ruoxue,""You''re worthy of me using all my strength!"

    "Come on!" Leng ruoxueughed.

    Then, long ao became even more serious. He even returned to his original form. Instantly, a huge Golden Dragon upied more than half of the sky.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she also floated into the air and looked at the Golden Dragon. However,pared to the Golden Dragon''s huge body, Leng ruoxue was still a little petite.

    Looking at the Golden giant dragon that was many times bigger than her, Leng ruoxue was a little unhappy!

    In terms of imposing manner, she was too weak! It was a pity that humans were unable to control the size of their bodies freely. Otherwise, she would not have allowed this old dragon to be the only one in the limelight. But now, she could only let this old dragon be in the limelight!

    With this thought in mind, Leng ruoxue decided to jump onto long ao''s back. When long ao saw this, he immediately shook his huge body up and down, trying to get rid of the little person on his back. However, Leng ruoxue would not do as he wished so easily. She sat down and her beautiful, white hands firmly grabbed onto long ao''s wings. Then, no matter how he flipped and turned, she sat on it as steady as a mountain.

    When uncle Lian and the rest saw this, they could not understand what Leng ruoxue was up to.

    "What''s this little girl doing?" Uncle Lian asked with a nk look on his face. Leng ruoxue always did things that no one could understand. However, after witnessing how Leng ruoxue dealt with the two Hierarch-level beasts, his confidence in her had increased greatly!

    But now, he couldn''t figure it out!

    "She''s riding on the dragon''s back. Can''t you tell?" Uncle long said with a smile.

    "Uh! Of course I can tell. I''m asking why she''s riding on the dragon''s back. " Uncle Lian said helplessly.

    "Dragon taming!" At this time, Cang''s voice rang in uncle Lian''s ears.

    Hearing these two words, uncle Lian still didn''t quite understand. Couldn''t they just defeat the Dragon directly? Was there a need to do this? However, he didn''t dare to ask this question again. Otherwise, who knew what kind of reaction that rabbit would have!

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue, who had been in a stalemate with long ao, suddenly moved again. A sword as thin as a cicada''s wing and emitting a cold light appeared in Leng ruoxue''s hand.

    Leng ruoxue held the sharp sword in her hand and swiftly stabbed it towards long ao''s back.

    With a crisp ''ding'', the treasured sword only left a shallow white mark on long ao''s tough dragon scales. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue could not help but exim,""This skin is not bad!"

    "Thanks for thepliment!" Long ao replied speechlessly. In reality, even though Leng ruoxue''s attack did not cause too much damage to his dragon scales, he felt an intense pain in his body. It was a pain that pierced his heart and bones, a pain that reached his soul. However, he could not show it.

    From the corner of its eyes, it could not help but steal a nce at the sword in Leng ruoxue''s hand. At first nce, the sword did not seem to have any special features, but why did it hurt so much when it was stabbed? Long ao couldn''t figure it out.

    This shouldn''t be the case, right? This was too illogical!

    It knew better than anyone else just how hard its dragon scales were. In the entire divine realm, there were not many divine weapons that could harm it, and for magical beasts, any part of their bodies was their weapon. For example, the Dragon Breath, dragon scales, and dragon ws on their bodies.

    Once a Supreme Emperor-level divine beast was promoted to a godly venerable rank, the weapons they had would definitely be better than the divine weapons made by human craftsmen. Moreover, their weapons were born with them, so they would naturally have the highest degree ofpatibility with them. Therefore, long ao, who was extremely confident in his own weapons and equipment, was a little unsettled after he suffered internal injuries.

    However, it tried its best to hide it and did not want to show it.

    "Whose scale is tougher, you or your current Dragon Emperor?" Leng ruoxue suddenly asked again.

    "Uh! Of course it''s the Dragon Emperor. The Dragon Emperor''s strength is the highest in our n!" Even though long ao did not understand why Leng ruoxue had asked him this question, he still replied in a very serious manner.

    "Oh! If I have the chance, I''ll definitely go and take a few of his scales and make a set of armor for myself. " Leng ruoxue mumbled to herself.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    When long ao heard this, he was speechless and lost for words.

    Just as long ao was distracted, Leng ruoxue used her sword to stab at his thick and hard dragon scales. Although she only left a few scratches on his body, Leng ruoxue seemed to be addicted to it. Long ao''s heart twitched in pain, but he forced himself to not show any signs of pain.

    When Leng ruoxue saw it, she thought that it really didn''t hurt at all. Then, she jumped down from the dragon''s back with a depressed look on her face and floated in the air. Immediately after, several rays of fiery red divine power passed through the thin tip of the sword and flew rapidly towards long ao. Instantly, long ao''s heart turned pale with fright.

    The heat of the mes still left a lingering fear in its heart. It was also clear that its twopanions had been defeated by Leng ruoxue''s mes. Hence, the moment it saw the mes, it immediately became alert.

    At the same time, it spat out a scorching dragon''s breath.

    When Leng ruoxue saw the dragon''s breath, she neither dodged nor dodged. Instead, she allowed the dragon''s breath to hit her body. In an instant, the dragon''s breath had engulfed Leng ruoxue.

    When uncle Lian and the others saw this, they immediately cried out in rm.

    "Heavens! Quickly hide!" Uncle Lian was so anxious that he jumped up. He wished he could go and help Leng ruoxue.

    ? However, the evildoer held down the anxious uncle Lian and red at him unhappily,""What''s the hurry? Don''t ruin Xue ''er''s ns!"

    "Uh!" Upon hearing this, uncle Lian blinked his eyes in grievance. How did he ruin that girl''s ns? He wanted to help!

 Chapter 2200 The Hearing (2)

    But the next second, uncle Lian fell silent.

    This was because he had seen with his own eyes how Leng ruoxue, who had been bathed in the dragon''s breath, had actually absorbed it. She had even let out a sigh of satisfaction as if she had just eaten a delicious meal.

    Not only were uncle Lian and the others stunned by this scene, even long ao was dumbfounded.

    Even if the temperature of his Dragon Breath was not as high as that of this girl''s me, it could not be absorbed by others so easily!

    Long ao was even more unsettled.

    All of a sudden, it felt a bone-piercing pain from its body. It was even more intense than before. At this moment, it suddenly realized that it had forgotten about Leng ruoxue''s deadly mes because it was too shocked that Leng ruoxue had absorbed its Dragon Breath.

    This kind of distraction was absolutely a great taboo in a battle, and now, it was suffering the consequences of its own actions!

    In an instant, a purple me that was half the height of a human rose from long ao''s body. The me quickly enveloped long ao, and long ao, who was in the midst of the me, naturally felt as if he had fallen into hell.

    The searing heat and the overwhelming pain would soon drown long ao. Soon after, he lost consciousness again. He unconsciously twisted his huge body and crashed into the wall of the underground city as if it could alleviate the pain. When uncle Lian saw this, he couldn''t help but shout, "Don''t hit the wall, D * MN it!"

    However, the clear awareness in long ao''s mind had long been reced by the boundless pain. Therefore, he did not know what he had done at all. At this time, all his actions were based on his instinct!

    Soon, long ao passed out. Seeing this, uncle Lian''s heart, which had been in his throat, finally settled down.

    It was a good thing that the walls of the buried city were quite strong, and it was also a good thing that the old dragon had fainted. Otherwise, if the Dragon had crashed into the walls for a while longer, the walls of the buried city would have to retire in glory!

    At the thought of this, uncle Lian could not help but wipe away the cold sweat on his forehead. There was now a hint of respect in his eyes as he looked at Leng ruoxue.

    Yes! It was reverence!

    Three reverent-god level experts had been easily killed by Leng ruoxue. This ... This was such a miraculous thing! It was also something he didn''t even dare to imagine! At least, he admitted that he did not have that ability!

    Yet, Leng ruoxue had done it! Furthermore, it was done with the strength of a divine Emperor! If this little girl were to advance to reverent-god level, then wouldn''t none of the reverent-god level cultivators in the divine realm be her match?

    This fact made uncle Long''s heart, which was filled with respect for Leng ruoxue, burn with passion!

    Leng ruoxue was truly master Yu''s disciple! She already had such strength at such a young age. It wasughable that they had looked down on her just because she was a woman. Now that they thought about it, uncle Lian''s old face was burning. He really wanted to find a hole to hide in.

    AI! They had really misjudged Leng ruoxue!

    However, at this moment, uncle Lian also secretly decided that he must follow this girl''s footsteps closely in the future. Even if she was impatient with them, they had to stay by her side. Otherwise, they might really be estranged from her!

    Uncle Lian''s wish was beautiful, but reality was cruel. Leng ruoxue and the people around her were vengeful. His wish to follow Leng ruoxue''s footsteps would not be easily realized!

    In the following period of time, Leng ruoxue''s spiritual beasts took the initiative to clean up the battlefield. All the spiritual beasts that were unconscious were piled up into a pile. As for long ao and the other two who were unconscious, they were left alone.

    "Aiya! Why is the spine so hot?" Uncle long walked over to long ao''s group of three and nced at their miserable state.

    "But, he''s still alive!" Uncle long added.

    Hearing this, long Jue couldn''t help but roll his eyes. He thought to himself, isn''t she still breathing! That girl was still counting on them to recognize her as their master, so she naturally wouldn''t kill them! However, he really sympathized with these three guys. Although he had lost the battle,pared to the three of them, the three of them were definitely lucky! It was also wise of them not to choose Leng ruoxue as their opponent back then. Otherwise, there would be three more reverent-god level cultivators lying on the ground!

    At this moment, long Jue could not describe his feelings towards Leng ruoxue. His feelings were ratherplicated. Although Leng ruoxue had defeated long ao and the other two because of her terrifying me, that was also her own ability, wasn''t it?

    If he had such a me, he might have been overjoyed to the point where he couldn''t even find the North. Inparison, Leng ruoxue seemed to be keeping a low profile.

    At the thought of this, long Jue''s gaze could not help but turn towards Leng ruoxue, who was standing calmly at her original spot. He did not feel any rejection towards the fact that she was about to be his master. However, he felt that this was because the strong were respected.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue didn''t say anything for them to acknowledge her as their master. Instead, she turned around and walked into the underground city.

    Once she left, the demon and the rest naturally wouldn''t stay outside.

    In an instant, only Leng ruoxue''s Beastie, Dongfang Lin, Dongfang Yue, uncle Lian, and the other captives were left outside the huge city gate.

    The reason Dongfang Lin and the other two stayed behind was naturally to deal with the captives.

    The two leaders and yaoji were directly locked up in the deep underground prison by Dongfang Lin. Long Chen and the others were invited into the guest house. Of course, their movements were also restricted to a certain extent.

    In the days that followed, Dongfang Lin and the others seemed to have forgotten about their existence. No one came to the guest courtyard at all. Leng ruoxue did not even appear at all.

    Long Jue and the others did not take this situation seriously at first, but as time passed, they were somewhat at a loss!

    Who would say that they would recognize a master, but not ask? Was he not afraid that they would run away? Of course, they definitely wouldn''t dare to think of running away. However, the feeling of being ignored and being at a loss about the future wasn''t a good feeling.

    On a certain day.

    The three reverent-god level experts who had passed out had finally woken up!

    Even though they had taken healing pills, it still took them several days to wake up. From this, it could be seen how badly injured they were at the time.

    After the initial confusion, the first thing they did when they woke up was to try their best to recall the situation of the battle. However, no matter how hard they racked their brains, there were always one or two pieces of memory that they couldn''t remember! Later on, it was only when long Jue recounted the battle scene to them that they had a slight impression.

    Then, the white-robed man, who was still in his original form, immediately checked his body. With one look, he cried!

    Wu...Its snow-white, beautiful fur was gone! What reced it was a body of ck, bare skin. Its fur, its smooth and soft long fur, had disappeared without a trace. They were all burned by the scorching me in his memory!

 Chapter 2201 The Hearing (3)

    "Waa!" The originally beautiful white Tiger cried so hard that it shook the heavens and the earth. Seeing this, long han and the others were all speechless.

    "What''s there to cry about? didn''t I also be a ck Phoenix?" The Phoenix n''s supreme divinity tried tofort the crying White Tiger with a helpless look on his face. However, The White Tiger didn''t appreciate it. Instead, itined angrily,""How can I be the same as you? I''m white! Moreover, even though you''ve turned ck, your feathers are still there!"

    Phoenixes could be reborn from the ashes, so their feathers were not afraid of fire. However, its fur was! This was also the main reason why it didn''t like phoenixes.

    The Hierarch of the Phoenix n, who already felt that he was unlucky, felt aggrieved when he heard The White Tiger''s words. He couldn''t help but mumble,""I said I would admit defeat."

    Yes! He didn''t want to fight Leng ruoxue at all. The impression of being instantly defeated by her man was too deep. Hence, he instinctively cowered in his room. The facts had also proven that his sixth sense was right! That little girl was just as terrifying! Compared to the monster who killed him in an instant, he was even better.

    "Stop arguing! What''s the point ofining now? He had better think of a way to meet that girl! We''ve been ignored for quite a few days!" Seeing that they were about to start quarreling, long Jue hurriedly reminded them.

    "What do you mean?" Long ao asked in confusion.

    "We''re captives now. After that girl had people throw us here, she didn''t care about us anymore. " Long Jueined.

    "Maybe ... She''s busy!" Long ao was calm when he heard long Jue''s words.

    "I think she has forgotten about us!" The White Tiger said unhappily. The tone of its voice was full of resentment. Of course, it didn''t realize it, and the others didn''t think anything was wrong either!

    But in fact, their reactions were very abnormal.

    They seemed to have epted the fact that they were about to have a master and were very dissatisfied with their master''s cold treatment of them. However, they absolutely did not realize that the self-righteous beast even felt that it was acting like this because its pride had been hurt.

    "Then what should we do? Should we take the initiative?" The Hierarch of the Phoenix n suggested after hearing The White Tiger''s words.

    As soon as he said this, everyone present fell silent and fell into deep thought.

    After a long time, long ao said,"let''s go see that girl!" After all, she will be our master in the future!"

    "Alright!" Upon hearing this, the others nodded their heads in unison. Then, The White Tiger transformed back into its human form. After washing up, they prepared to leave the guest courtyard to meet Leng ruoxue.

    However, before they could step out of the guest house, they discovered a very serious problem. They did not know where Leng ruoxue was, and where could they go to meet her?

    "Are you guys going out?" Suddenly, a curious voice rang in their ears.

    Long ao and the others raised their heads and saw Dongfang Lin and Dongfang Yue standing at the entrance of the guest courtyard.

    "We ... Want to go and see Leng ruoxue." Long aoughed awkwardly.

    "Oh! It just so happens that we''re also nning to look for her, let''s go together!" Dongfang Lin said enthusiastically. Although he hadn''te to see them these past few days, he had arranged for people to monitor them in secret. He knew that they were very obedient, so he had temporarily put down his guard against them.

    He naturally knew why these people wanted to see Leng ruoxue! In reality, his eldest brother had the same goal as them. However, those who went to see Leng ruoxue recently were all denied entrance.

    Hearing that Dongfang Lin was willing to bring them to see Leng ruoxue, the few headless supreme divinity beasts were naturally overjoyed. Then, they followed Dongfang Lin all the way to Leng ruoxue''s residence.

    After walking for a while, they had be much more familiar with the Dongfang brothers. Since both sides had the intention of befriending each other, they naturally had a pleasant conversation and were all happy.

    However, when they arrived at Leng ruoxue''s residence, only a few Hierarch-level beasts were allowed to enter.

    Dongfang Yue was instantly depressed!

    As he watched the Hierarch leave, Dongfang Lin patted his big brother''s shoulder affectionately and consoled him,""I think Xue ''er has something important to tell them since she agreed to meet them. Let''s go back first! When Xue ''er has time,e again. "

    "Alright!" Dongfang Yue nodded dejectedly. He knew that what his brother said made sense, but the disappointment in his heart did not lessen much. However, who could he me for this?

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue, who was in the living room of her own residence, naturally had no idea about Dongfang Yue''s low mood.

    She was currently staring at several Supreme gods of the beast race!

    The six Hierarch-level beasts hade together. After they were invited into the living room and sat down, apart from long mo and long ao, who were rtively calm, the other four looked unusually nervous. There was still a faint trace of fear in their eyes as they looked at Leng ruoxue.

    Every time Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes swept over them, their hearts would jump into their throats and they would be on tenterhooks! The pressure that Leng ruoxue gave them was simply too great!

    When they thought of Leng ruoxue''s terrifying mes, their hands were trembling!

    Leng ruoxue stared at them silently for a long time before she finally spoke.

    "You guys came to see me just to stare at me?" Leng ruoxue teased him casually.

    Upon hearing this, two Hierarch couldn''t sit still. Cold sweat trickled down their foreheads and their faces turned pale.

    Seeing them like this, Leng ruoxue was even more bewildered. She tried her best to recall if she had done anything to them because one of them happened to be the Phoenix n''s old ancestor.

    However, no matter how much she thought about it, Leng ruoxue didn''t think that the Phoenix n''s old ancestor had any reason to be afraid of her. After all, the people who had taught him a lesson were the demon and Feng Zhan, and had nothing to do with her! As such, Leng ruoxue felt that she had been wronged. The way she looked at the Phoenix n''s old ancestor also became a little unfriendly.

    After being red at by Leng ruoxue like a knife, the old ancestor of the Phoenix n shuddered. Then, he lowered his head subconsciously and did not even dare to lift it up.

    Seeing him like this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help butugh to herself. This reverent God of the Phoenix n was so timid!

    At this moment, long ao, who had been calm all this while, looked at his uselesspanions with a headache. Then, he said to Leng ruoxue directly,""We''re here for the master recognition matter!"

    "There''s no hurry! You won''t be able to escape anyway!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    Ugh! You''re not in a hurry, but we are!

    One had to know that it didn''t feel good to be hung up like this! Moreover, they didn''t want to live under someone else''s roof.

    "I wonder if miss Leng has any other requests for us?" Long ao couldn''t help but probe. After all, from his point of view, Leng ruoxue wasn''t in a hurry to make them recognize her as their master because she was still dissatisfied with them.

    "Follow me!" Leng ruoxue did not answer long ao''s question directly. Instead, she stood up and walked out of the living room. She led the way, while long ao and the rest followed behind her, not knowing what was happening.

    Leng ruoxue led them around a few corners. Before long, she had brought the six of them to the underground prison.

    The light in the underground prison was extremely dim, and there was a trace of soil and blood smell. At this moment, the smell of blood was especially strong.

    The six of them were all people who had experienced hundreds of battles. Naturally, they were not surprised by such a ce. However, they did not know why Leng ruoxue had brought them here.

    Until Leng ruoxue brought them to the door of one of the cells.

    There were three people locked up there, two men and one woman. Long ao and the others naturally knew these three people.

    However, at this time, the three of them looked extremely miserable. Their clothes could no longer cover their bodies, and their bodies were a bloody mess. It was almost impossible to tell that they were human!

    Even long ao and the others, who had been through hundreds of battles, felt like vomiting when they saw them like this.

    "Cute master, you''vee!" At this moment, baby, who was guarding the prisoners in the cell, immediately jumped into Leng ruoxue''s arms when it saw her. Cang, who was a step slower than it, immediately released its pressure in dissatisfaction and red at baby with a warning look!

    However, in front of its cute master, it naturally had its master''s support, so although baby''s little body was shaking very badly, it was not afraid of it. Seeing this, Cang immediately felt that His Majesty was seriously challenged. He was about to increase the pressure, but in the next second, he fell into a warm and soft embrace.

    Instantly, the angry Cang Mao was smoothened!

    Long ao and the other Hierarch felt helpless when they saw Cang happily lying in Leng ruoxue''s arms and looking at the little Purple Fox that was upying the other half of Leng ruoxue''s arms. It seemed like thepetition between the beasts was very intense!

    "Go in!" Leng ruoxue nced at long ao and the rest, then took the lead to enter and find a ce to sit down.

    Long ao and the others also found their own ces.

    At this moment, uncle long, who was in the corner, walked over and smiled at Leng ruoxue,""Xue ''er, are you going to start the interrogation?"

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue nodded. Then, uncle long took the initiative to ept this task. He even had a small notebook in his hand. It was filled with all kinds of records. Of course, it was all about the performance of these three people.

    The reason why they had chosen to interrogate the three of them at this time was because long ao and the others had taken the initiative toe to their door. In fact, ever since the dust had settled, Leng ruoxue had been waiting for them. As for the interrogation this time, it was specially arranged by Leng ruoxue for long ao and the others to see.

    In the early stages of the interrogation, the three of them were naturally in deep trouble.

    When long ao and the rest heard the conversation between Leng ruoxue and uncle long, they understood why Leng ruoxue had brought them here.

    They were here for the hearing!

 Chapter 2202 Inside Story (1)

    Moreover, it was probably not just for the hearing. Perhaps they wanted to use the mouths of these three people to tell them some other things. Long ao had thought about this very clearly.

    At this time, uncle long looked at long ao and the others indifferently. Then, he turned his eyes to the two men and a woman who were tied to the pir.

    The two men and the woman were unconscious. After uncle long fed them a pill, the three of them slowly woke up.

    Uncle long had only given the three of them ordinary healing pills to ensure that they could be interrogated normally. Although their external injuries still looked very scary, in fact, their internal injuries were at least half healed.

    Yaoji had just woken up and was still not used to the dim light in the cell. After a short moment of confusion, her dazed eyes gradually focused. Then, she saw Leng ruoxue sitting diagonally opposite her.

    "Leng ruoxue, you B * tch! You actually dare to appear in front of me!" Yaoji cursed at Leng ruoxue the moment she saw her. The hatred in her eyes was so intense that long ao and the other five were in disbelief.

    What exactly did thatss Leng ruoxue do to that woman?! Why did this woman have such a strong hatred for her?

    The six of them had only met yaoji once, so they were not too clear about The Grudge between her and Leng ruoxue. However, from the looks of it, The Grudge between the two of them seemed to run quite deep? But what puzzled them even more was that Leng ruoxue didn''t seem to have much of a reaction to yaoji''s curses.

    This was truly unbelievable.

    The few of them really wanted to stand up for Leng ruoxue and teach this woman who spoke vulgarly a lesson. After all, Leng ruoxue was going to be their master soon. No matter how deep the hatred between the two of them was, as Leng ruoxue''s beasts, they naturally could not allow anyone to insult their master. However, when they saw that the rabbit and the other beasts in the cell did not move after hearing her words, they did not dare to act rashly, in case they spoiled Leng ruoxue''s ns.

    However, this feeling of holding back was really ufortable.

    "Yaoji, I don''t understand. I saved your life, so why do you hate me so much? You''re clearly repaying kindness with ingratitude, you''re an ungrateful Wolf. " At this moment, Leng ruoxue asked with a faint smile. She had already taken in long ao and the other five''s reactions. Her question could be considered to have answered their doubts!

    "Ingrate? Hehe! So what if I''m an ingrate? So what if you saved me? Do you think I can''t hate you because you saved me? I hate women who are prettier than me the most in my life. Even if she is my Savior, I will not be grateful to her. "

    "What''s more, you''re the disciple of the highly-regarded master Yu, and you stole all my glory. That''s why I hate you even more! Especially Dongfang Yue and the others, who were all bribed by you! They''re all on your side, what about me? What am I in their eyes? I''ve been through so many hardships with them for so many years, and they abandoned me just like that. All of this is because of you!" Yaoji roared madly. The hatred and madness in her eyes were frightening, but long ao and the others were speechless after hearing her words.

    However, long ao and the other five were smart enough not to ask any more questions and chose to continue listening.

    "Have you ever thought about why Dongfang Yue and the others were disappointed in you and why they abandoned you?" Leng ruoxue continued to ask.

    "It''s because I poisoned the people of the buried city! The poison wasn''t heavy at all, and I did it to frame you. Why can''t they understand me?" At the mention of this, yaoji''s anger rose.

    ? "In order to punish me, they even wanted to imprison me for life! Hmph! It wasn''t easy for me to escape from rime ice, how could I want to be locked up again! Don''t even think about it!" Yaoji added.

    "You hate them too?" Leng ruoxue asked with a look of understanding.

    "Right! I also hate them for treating me like this in order to please you! It''d be a wonder if I didn''t hate them!" Yaoji''s voice was filled with hatred.

    "They didn''t do it to please me. They punished you because you''ve done something that disappointed them. For your own selfish reasons, you poisoned your ownpanion. I believe that no force would allow such a thing! Moreover, they''ve already shown you mercy for the sake of your many years of friendship. However, with your personality, it''s only natural for others to be good to you. If they''re bad to you, it''s their fault! Right?" Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    "That''s right! I''ve been through so many hardships with them for so many years, it''s only right that they''re good to me. Besides, why should I let a little girl like you ride on my head? you want me to serve you as my master? no way!" Yaoji spoke the truth. Out of everyone present, she was the one who opposed Leng ruoxue the most.

    Other than the fact that Leng ruoxue was prettier than her, Leng ruoxue also gave her a deep sense of danger. She felt that her special position in the hearts of Dongfang Yue and the others was seriously threatened. Therefore, she could not tolerate Leng ruoxue''s existence.

    This was probably the so-called repulsion of the opposite sex, and a mountain could not amodate two Tigresses! For yaoji, only a woman with an extraordinary status like her was enough. Other women didn''t need her!

    "So, not only did you betray me, but you also betrayed yourpanion who had been through so many hardships with you? Don''t you feel anything when you see yourpanion''s junior die in front of you? Don''t you feel guilty?" Leng ruoxue asked aggressively.

    "Hmph! They were the ones who let me down first, so why should I feel guilty? What''s wrong with me selling them out? I was forced by them!" Yaoji didn''t think she was in the wrong. In her heart, she was the biggest victim and the most innocent one!

    "Uncle long, I''ll leave the rest to you!" After Leng ruoxue asked what she wanted to know, she didn''t want to talk to yaoji anymore. Instead, she handed over the authority to continue the interrogation to uncle long.

    Uncle long smiled and nodded. Then, he continued Leng ruoxue''s topic,""What did you say to Wu Jing?"

    "Hahaha! I''ve told you everything I know. I''ve told her everything, including your identity, your location, the whereabouts of Dongfang Yue and the others, and this underground city! Oh right, and that Totoro! You must not have thought that when Wu Jing found out that we had seen the Totoro, she was so angry that she was about to explode!" Yaojiughed wildly.

    She would definitely answer all his questions and not hide anything. Because she was very clear that this time, she was doomed. Falling into their hands, they would never let her go. Since that was the case, she would not let them have an easy time either!

    She might as well tell them everything and let them live like stray dogs in the future. This was her n!

    "I don''t know when you became so close to Rime. Your hatred seems to be even deeper, right?" Uncle long couldn''t understand the structure of this woman''s brain. How could she think of colluding with Wu Chen? What kind of way of thinking was this!

 Chapter 2203 Inside Story (2)

    "That''s right! I do have a grudge against Wu Cheng, but the people I hate the most right now are you. So, of course, I have to get rid of you first!" Yaoji answered truthfully. In fact, there was one more thing that she didn''t mention. She didn''t intend to join the fog City. Instead, she was captured by the people of the fog City after she escaped from the ck fog City. She knew that she would definitely die if she fell into the hands of the fog City. Since it was Leng ruoxue and the others who caused her to fall into such a miserable state, why would she bother hiding their whereabouts for them? therefore, she decided to use the information she knew in exchange for a chance to live.

    Who knew that after Wu Jing found out about this, although she didn''t kill her, she almost sucked her blood dry, causing her to turn into a state that was neither human nor ghost. She thought that it was all because of Leng ruoxue, so she med it all on Leng ruoxue. Thus, she became even more hostile towards Leng ruoxue.

    There was nock of such people in this world.

    They couldn''t see their own mistakes. Even if they did something wrong, they would find all kinds of reasons for themselves and put the me on others, as if others were always wrong and they were always right! If others couldn''t follow her wishes, it would be a great and unforgivable crime. Yaoji was exactly that kind of person!

    In the past, although she didn''t see eye to eye with Wu Yan, the Divine Master Yu, who she had always admired, was still alive. Therefore, she would more or less hide her nature and didn''t dare to go too far.

    But now that master Yu had fallen and Wu Xuan had be their mortal enemy, and she was the woman with the highest status on Dongfang Yue''s side, her sense of superiority had been greatly enhanced.

    Leng ruoxue''s appearance had caused her to feel a strong sense of danger. She felt that the fruits of her victory were about to be snatched away and her position was about to be reced by someone else. In her heart, the reason why Leng ruoxue could easily gain the approval of others was because she was master Yu''s disciple.

    Without the Halo of being master Yu''s disciple, no one would recognize Leng ruoxue! It was precisely because of this thought that her mind was extremely distorted and unbnced, which led to her series of actionster on.

    In short, it was all because of jealousy!

    "Did the mist give you any benefits?" Uncle long couldn''t help but ask. After hearing yaoji''s words, even someone as knowledgeable as him couldn''t bear it. This woman ... Was really too crazy!

    Fortunately, uncle long didn''t know what yaoji was thinking. Otherwise, he would be even more depressed and scared!

    However, even if uncle long didn''t know, it didn''t mean that Leng ruoxue wouldn''t know either. Qing Jue, who had been reading yaoji''s mind, had told her everything in detail. After she heard it, she had already sentenced yaoji to death in her heart. However, she wouldn''t let yaoji die so easily!

    "Hahaha! She promised to let me deal with Leng ruoxue!" Uncle Long''s question made yaojiugh madly with extreme pride. Then, her eyes became dazed again. She had obviously fallen into some beautiful fantasy!

    "You believe that?" Leng ruoxue, who had been listening for a long time, finally spoke indifferently.

    "Why wouldn''t I believe it! Do you know how much she wants to catch you? Hahaha! Even if you kill me, she won''t let you go, because she already knows of your existence, and the people around you. If I die, you won''t have a good life!" Leng ruoxue''s cold words caused yaoji to snap out of her daze. Then, she looked at Leng ruoxue smugly, as if she had seen Leng ruoxue''s end.

    "You don''t have to worry about whether we''ll have a good life or not. But I know that you''ll definitely live in hell in the future!" Leng ruoxue said. She had already made up her mind. No matter if yaoji was Dead or Alive, she would suffer in hell. There was no way she would die a happy death! She would definitely make yaoji suffer a fate worse than death!

    "You want me to live in hell? What right do you have? Do you think it''s that easy to go to hell?" Not only was yaoji not afraid of Leng ruoxue''s words, but she was also disapproving of them. After all, only the dead could go to hell. She didn''t think that Leng ruoxue would bear to kill her!

    Seeing her like this, uncle long sympathized with her.

    What right did Xue ''er have?

    Of course, it was because of the dark mistress''s fianc¨¦!

    Whoever he wanted to make suffer in hell, it was just a word from that evildoer!

    What an ignorant woman!

    He didn''t even know Xue ''er''s background and dared to betray her. If this wasn''t courting death, what was?

    "I don''t know if it''s easy to go to hell, but I''m sure you can go!" After looking at yaoji for a moment, Leng ruoxue said with a half-smile.

    "Hmph! You don''t need to scare me, just kill me if you want to, after all, people will eventually go there after they die!" Yaoji said, fearlessly.

    "Do you want to die? I''m sorry, but I''m afraid your wish won''te true!" Leng ruoxue said, feeling very troubled.

    "I knew it, you can''t bear to kill me!" Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, yaoji replied with a hint of pride. Clearly, she didn''t understand the hidden meaning behind Leng ruoxue''s words, nor did she think that Leng ruoxue wanted to send her to hell alive.

    However, Leng ruoxue didn''t care if yaoji understood her or not. She gave uncle long a look, and thetter understood and knocked yaoji unconscious again!

    Then, everyone''s eyes turned to the two ck-clothed leaders.

    The two men in ck couldn''t even pretend to be unconscious after taking the pills. They had also heard the conversation between Leng ruoxue and yaoji. They weren''t stupid and knew what they wanted to say.

    However, due to their fear of fog ice, they didn''t dare to say what they wanted to say like yaoji.

    "Are you going to tell me, or do you want me to ask?" Uncle Long''s dark and sharp eyes swept back and forth between the two ck-clothed leaders as he spoke indifferently.

    "We, we ..." The two leaders stammered, unable to form aplete sentence.

    "Pa!" With a crisp sound, a ck and shiny whip appeared in uncle Long''s hand. The whip was as thick as a baby''s arm, covered with sharp spikes and emitting a bloody smell. Some of the spikes even had a few pieces of minced meat hanging on them, which was creepy to look at. At this moment, the whip was still cracking from uncle Long''s strikes, making it even more eerie.

    As for the two ck-robed men, when they saw the ck whip, they began to tremble unconsciously, their eyes revealing an intense fear.

    "Do you want me to ask?" Uncle long asked again as he swung the long whip in his hand.

    The evildoer had lent him the whip. In his words, it was the soul-beating whip used only in the nineherher prison. It was mainly used to whip the souls of prisoners or those who hadmitted heinous crimes. The person who was being beaten could not bear the pain that went deep into his soul. Even a reverent-God could not escape!

 Chapter 2204 Inside Story (3)

    After testing it a few times, uncle long found that the whip was indeed useful. Therefore, he almost never left his hand when he was in the cell! When he had nothing to do, he would use the whip to scare the two leaders. As a result, when they saw the whip now, they were instinctively afraid!

    "I said, I''ll confess!" A leader of the Men in ck couldn''t stand the fear and immediately gave in! Although they were afraid of his Lord, his Lord was far away and beyond their reach. But now, they had fallen into the hands of these evil demons. If he did not tell them the truth, he did not know what kind of torture he would be subjected to!

    These days, they were really scared of the torture!

    "You should''ve been this obedient earlier!" Uncle long nodded in satisfaction.

    "Um, master ..." The leader of the Men in ck had only said a few words when he heard uncle Long''s voice."Huh?" He was so frightened that he immediately changed his words,"it''s not my Lord, it''s Rime!" Wu Chen said that we should kill all of you. However, we should leave Leng ruoxue, Dongfang Yue, Dongfang Lin, and a few other important people alive. Wu Chen wants to deal with them personally!"

    "Wu Yan also told us to be careful of the existence of a Totoro. If we see it, we should not attack for the time being ..." The leader of the Men in ck carefully added. After a long time, he finally told them everything he knew.

    After he finished speaking, he seemed to be relieved. He thought to himself, these people won''t be torturing me now, right?

    "Do you have anything to add?" Uncle long turned his attention to the other leader of the Men in ck.

    "I ..." The other leader of the Men in ck was still a little hesitant, but seeing that hispanion had already exined, he naturally couldn''t hold on any longer.

    "Speak quickly!" Uncle long shouted. Seeing the other party stutter and look at him in fear, he couldn''t help but get angry.

    "I said! I''ll talk!" The leader of the Men in ck hurriedly said, his heart trembling in fear.

    Then, he continued,"Wu Xuan told me to let the magical beasts be our cannon fodder. We''ll let the magical beasts deal with Dongfang Yue and the others. We ... We''ll only need to capture Leng ruoxue!" This is our main mission!"

    After saying these words, the leader of the Men in ck sneaked a nce at long ao and the others. Sure enough, he saw that the faces of long ao and the others had all darkened to varying degrees.

    The old Phoenix ancestor, who had a bad temper, was so angry that he shouted out,""F * ck you, Rime! You actually want to harm us!"

    "I''m not trying to harm you. Your King has agreed to this!" The leader of the Men in ck whispered.

    "What did you just say?" Hearing this, long Aohan immediately stood up and questioned him with a dark expression.

    "Your King agreed! You''re all cannon fodder they sent. Why else would they send you out?" The leader of the Men in ck said with some sympathy.

    "Motherf * cker! What do you know? Can you exin everything to me?" Hearing this, the old ancestor of the Phoenix n shot up from her seat in anger. She grabbed the ck-robed man''s shoulder and roared.

    The Man in ck closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Then, he opened his eyes and said,""Long ao is hated by the Dragon Emperor because the woman that the Dragon Emperor has taken a fancy to likes him. Long Chen is too close to long ao, and the Dragon Emperor is afraid that he will stand up for long ao. Thus, he sent them out together."

    "What about me? And why was I sent out?" The old ancestor of the Phoenix n asked anxiously.

    "You''re too stupid! You always make the Phoenix King angry in public, but because of your strength, the Phoenix King can''t punish you in public. So, he could only take this opportunity to send you out. As for the other reverent-God of the Phoenix n, he''s just a nobody. He doesn''t have much of a presence in the Phoenix n, so the Phoenix King used him to make up the numbers. " The ck-robed man spoke the truth. As he spoke, he looked at the two Hierarch-level experts of the Phoenix n with even more sympathy.

    "What about us?" The white-robed man also stood up and asked.

    "You''re too much of a threat to the Tiger King, and you''re too popr in the tribe. The Tiger King has long found you an eyesore! The other one is also a bystander!" The Man in ck said carefully. After saying this, he lowered his head so that he would not be their punching bag.

    "Damn it, how do you know so much about these things?" Long ao''s eyes turned cold, and he asked a very important question.

    "The Divine Master''s estate has an Intelligence Department. We know the situation of every reverent-God of the beast race. I happen to be one of the people in charge, so you can''t hide your situation from me!" The leader of the Men in ck was very honest. In any case, he had already said what he should and shouldn''t have said. Therefore, he had nothing else to worry about. Since he had fallen into their hands, he had no hope of surviving. Now, his only hope was that they would let him die a quick death on ount of his cooperation.

    Hearing this, long ao and the others fell silent. However, their expressions were obviously not good. After all, this kind of betrayal did not feel good.

    Seeing them like this, Leng ruoxue said very kindly,""Today''s interrogation ends here!"

    After saying that, she walked out of the cell.

    When they returned to their residence, Leng ruoxue was hugged tightly by a pair of strong arms the moment she entered her room.

    "How''s the effect?" The demon asked with a faint smile. He didn''t want to go to the prison, so he stayed in the room and waited for Xue ''er.

    "It''s not just good! I''ve also learned a lot about rime ice. " Leng ruoxueughed evilly. Even though she pitied long ao and the rest, the inside information that the leader of the Men in ck had revealed was very beneficial to her. As for the matter regarding Wu Chen, it was naturally Qing Jue who had read her mind.

    However, she didn''t intend to let too many people know about what had happened in the fog.

    "Where are the few Supreme Emperor level beasts? Have they made their choice?" The demon asked again.

    "I didn''t ask them, because they''ve suffered quite a big blow!" Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    Originally, her main purpose of bringing long ao and the others to the hearing was to let them understand the grudges between them and fog ice. However, the two leaders of the Men in ck didn''t give much information about this, and yaoji was onlyining and scolding her non-stop. Therefore, Leng ruoxue believed that long ao and the others probably only had a rough idea of their identities. However, the things that the leaders told them about long ao and the others werepletely out of Leng ruoxue''s expectations. However, the consequences of her words made her very surprised.

    This way, it would be easier for her to subdue long ao and the others!

    In fact, her n was to arrange for long ao and the others to go back to their respective ns as spies. However, she also knew that this was easy to think about but very difficult to do. Long ao and the others might not be willing to do it.

    But now, it seemed to be much easier.

    However, she had always been kind to Beastie, so she was not willing to force long ao and the others. Therefore, she did not dare to make a conclusion on whether they could really be used by her. However, if they still wanted to be loyal to the current king of their respective ns under such circumstances, she did not want to force them!

    After all, everyone had their own ambitions. If one wanted to be blindly loyal, outsiders could not stop them!

    As she thought of this, Leng ruoxue''s attitude towards this matter grew increasingly indifferent.

    When the demon heard Leng ruoxue''s words, his curiosity was piqued. He could not help but ask,""What kind of blow did they receive?"

    When she heard his question, Leng ruoxue exined the entire situation to the demon. When the demon heard this, he could not help butugh. This was a good thing for them!

    "ording to what you said, they should be back in their rooms licking their wounds now!" The demonughed.

    "It should be! When I left the cell, they were still standing there like idiots!" Leng ruoxue nodded.

    "AI! What a pitiful fellow!" The demon sighed with a look of sympathy.

    "I feel that this is very normal. The current Kings of the Dragon race, White Tiger race and Phoenix race were all people who betrayed their previous Kings. Since they have such a past record, it''s not hard to understand why they can''t tolerate anyone else. Furthermore, I''ve also heard that the three races have been at odds with each other for a long time. Therefore, it''s not hard to understand why their Kings would take this opportunity to eliminate their enemies." Leng ruoxue analyzed.

    "Yup! The more chaotic they are, the better it is for us. But now that rime ice already knows your identity, we can''t continue to hide in the dark!" This was also what the demon was most worried about.

    After all, the current Xue ''er was unable to fight against the fog ice. Even if he and Cang were by her side, they could only ensure Xue'' er''s safety at most, but they couldn''t easily attack the fog ice! To him and Cang, the price of attacking fog ice was very high! Unless they had no other choice, they could only hide in the dark to protect Xue ''er.

    As for green vessel, it had yet to recover to its peak state. More importantly, green vessel''s strength was not reflected in itsbat ability.

    Dreamdust was the same.

    To others, Huan Chen was very powerful, but he was also no match for fog ice!

    From the looks of it, only Xue ''er was able to deal with the fog ice and was most suitable to deal with it. However, Xue'' er''s current strength was clearly not enough topete with the fog ice.

    More importantly, Wu Jing already knew Xue ''er''s identity, which was quite disadvantageous to Xue'' er, and at the same time increased the danger of Xue ''er.

 Chapter 2205 Choice (1)

    When the demon thought of this, his clear ck eyes could not help but sh with worry. However, that strange emotion was quickly hidden by him. He knew that he could not easily reveal his low emotions, otherwise, it would cause great pressure to Xue ''er. Moreover, with him around, he would do his best to protect Xue'' er!

    At the thought of this, the demon took the initiative to change the topic to Dongfang Yue and the others. He asked,""Xue ''er, when do you n to take in Dongfang Yue and the others? I think they can''t wait any longer!"

    "When do you think is the right time?" Leng ruoxue asked, seeking the demon''s opinion. Even though she still had some hidden grudges in her heart, she felt that those people had learned their lesson after this incident. Moreover, she had also neglected them for a long time. Hence, she did not intend to make things difficult for them anymore!

    After all, it was a huge test for her to receive so many resentful gazes every day.

    "Long ao and the other Hierarch of the beast race have been dealt with. During this time, let them suffer a little more. " The demon said after thinking for a while.

    "Yes, we have to let them remember this profound lesson!" Leng ruoxue nodded. Actually, for master''s sake, even if they weren''t too polite to her, she wouldn''t hold it against them. However, she couldn''t stand their petty kindness. If they hadn''t been soft-hearted and let yaoji off, those people who had sacrificed themselves for the underground city wouldn''t have died!

    Although uncle Lian and the others had already suffered from the condemnation of their conscience, that could not save the lives of those who had fallen!

    Besides, since it has already happened, what''s the point of regretting it?

    There was no medicine for regret in this world!

    Leng ruoxue did not appreciate the way uncle Lian and the others did things.

    Not only was he self-righteous, but he was also soft-hearted!

    She really couldn''t understand why a person like uncle Lian, who was already an all-powerful expert in her master''s era, would still be so childish in his actions. Not vicious enough?

    Sometimes, she often wondered if it was because they were not decisive enough that they were controlled by the fog and became its prisoners.

    Also, she couldn''t understand her master''s indulgence of fog. However, her master had already passed away. No matter what she thought, she would respect her Master''s Choice at that time, even if she didn''t agree with it.

    But in the future, how to deal with fog ice would be up to her!

    Now that things hade to this, Leng ruoxue was very clear that she and Wu Jing were natural enemies! The opposition between her and Wu Chen was inevitable. Even if she didn''t take the initiative to find trouble with Wu Chen, Wu Chen wouldn''t let her off!

    There were too many things on her that Wu Xuan coveted, and her strength was not high now. Therefore, Wu Xuan would definitely not let go of this great opportunity! In the future, she would definitely have a lot of trouble!

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue felt slightly depressed!

    With her current strength, she would be at a disadvantage if she were to fight against Wu Yan. Therefore, she could only hope that the woman would be wary of the constraints of thews of heaven and earth and not dare to attack her easily. This way, she would still have time to grow!

    However, she knew very well that she did not have much time! It was impossible for Wu Cheng to watch him grow without doing anything! If that was the case, she would be seeking her own death. She believed that she was not that stupid!

    And her! The most important thing right now was to strengthen himself. Only then could he better protect the people around him. Only then could he live freely in the divine realm!

    She didn''t want to be chased around by the fog like a stray dog. However, the current her clearly couldn''t afford to be high-profile. After much thought, Leng ruoxue felt that it was better for her to avoid the fog.

    After he shared his thoughts with the demon, the demon agreed.

    Then, they called uncle long and Dongfang Lin over to discuss the details. However, Leng ruoxue forbade Dongfang Lin from telling Dongfang Yue about it.

    After Dongfang Lin heard this, he could only helplessly nod his head in agreement. His heart was filled with 120000 points of sympathy for his big brother. However, who could he me for this?

    In the next few days.

    The atmosphere in the underground city was still gloomy. The beasts living in the guest house, especially the six venerate Lord level divine beasts, were in low spirits.

    Seeing them like this, the other beasts were so scared that they didn''t even dare to breathe. They were on tenterhooks every day, praying that such days would end soon.

    After giving them a few days to settle down, Leng ruoxue, the demon, uncle long, and Cang finally took the initiative to visit.

    When the beasts in the guest courtyard saw Leng ruoxue, it was as if they had seen their Savior. Their eyes were filled with tears and they surrounded her in excitement.

    Upon seeing this, Leng ruoxue''s forehead was filled with ck lines. What was going on?

    "What are you guys doing?" Cang, who was in Leng ruoxue''s arms, looked at the passionate beasts and asked in an unfriendly tone.

    "Nothing! Don''t do anything! We''re too happy! It was true! We were too happy to see miss Leng and were a little too excited!" A beautiful white ape spoke up as the representative of the Beasties.

    "Get out of the way! Don''t surround my girl!" Azure angrily roared. His words were definitely powerful. In the next second, the beasts immediately scattered and looked at Azure with caution.

    Although they didn''t know the rabbit''s origin, they still had a lingering fear of it!

    Seeing that these beasts were very obedient, Azure nodded his head in satisfaction. Then, he raised his head proudly and asked,""What about those six guys?"

    "The six of you are in your rooms! No one is allowed to disturb us!" The White ape replied.

    "Oh! Tell them toe out, my girl wants to see them!" Azure loudly ordered.

    "Yes!" The White ape nodded. Then, it took a few Beastie with it and went to inform long ao and the others one by one.

    Not long after, long ao and the other five came out of their rooms.

    Leng ruoxue could not help but frown when she saw the six of them in low spirits and dejected looks. Were their mental fortitude that bad? If she couldn''t even take this blow, then she would have to reconsider whether to ept these people! Even if they were reverent-gods, if they didn''t have a strong heart, she wouldn''t be interested in them!

    With this thought in mind, Leng ruoxue''s face turned stern when she saw them.

    "Miss Leng, pleasee to the living room!" Long ao quickly said.

    "En!" Leng ruoxue nodded. Then, she let long ao lead the way and followed them to the living room.

    Once they entered the living room, Leng ruoxue and the rest found a seat and sat down. Long ao and the rest also sat down.

    However, Leng ruoxue did not take the initiative to speak. Long ao and the rest did not know what to say either. Just like that, the few of them stared at each other.

    This situation made Leng ruoxue extremely depressed. Every time she interacted with them, it would start with them staring at each other! Each of these beasts was more depressed than thest, and now they seemed to have a kind of mood called sentimentality.

 Chapter 2206 Choice (2)

    After a long time.

    Leng ruoxue and the others drank cup after cup of tea. After drinking God knows how many cups, uncle long finally couldn''t take it anymore!

    "I say, don''t you guys have anything to say?" Uncle long couldn''t take it anymore and asked. If they kept silent like this, he really wanted to beat someone up.

    "We, we don''t know what to say!" Long ao sighed and whispered.

    "As a man, I naturally say what I want to say. Look at what you guys are like now. Weren''t you just abandoned by your King? How big of a deal was it? "Your current king''s throne was also usurped. You should know that sooner orter, you will have to return it. Sooner orter, they will have to return what doesn''t belong to you. So I think it''s good that you have been abandoned by them now. At least, you have a chance to make a new choice. Of course, if you want to follow your King to the end of the road, I have no objections. I can only tell you in advance. Have a safe journey. I won''t see you out!" Uncle long said calmly.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Uncle Long''s words made long aoliu''s eyes widen involuntarily. When he saw that they were only staring at him and had no other reaction, uncle long also widened his eyes and said loudly,""Don''t you understand what I mean?" Could it be that he was being too reserved?

    "You should know my identity by now, right?" Leng ruoxue asked indifferently.

    Long ao and the other five looked at each other and then nodded in unison.

    Before they came here, they only knew that they were here to help the divine Lord Mansion to suppress the rebels. However, they did not pay attention to who the rebels were. Instead, they treated it as an ordinary mission. After all, the divine world was under the control of Wu Xuan. Wu Xuan''s words represented the divine Lord Mansion. Those who lived in the divine world could not disobey the divine Lord Mansion''s will no matter what!

    However, after arriving here, they felt that the encirclement this time was unusual. Especially after hearing Dongfang Yue''s name, they suddenly realized that the rebels were none other than the war god of the immortal realm, Dongfang Yue, and the others who had disappeared for hundreds of thousands of years.

    They might not have seen Dongfang Yue in person, but they were not unfamiliar with his name. Furthermore, they did not think that anyone would dare to impersonate Dongfang Yue or use his name, because that was a great taboo in the divine realm!

    The other day in the prison, they had also heard from yaoji that Leng ruoxue was the disciple of the previous Divine Master. Combining all these facts, the identities of Leng ruoxue and her group were confirmed.

    In reality, they were in low spirits these few days not only because they found out from the leader of the Men in ck why they were sent to assist in the battle. There was another more important factor-Leng ruoxue''s identity.

    Right now, the dragon n, White Tiger n, and Phoenix n were all considered Leng ruoxue''s enemies. Naturally, they were as well!

    Even though they were still very young when the Great War broke out back then, their family''s elders had a part to y in that incident and had supported the current King''s position. Once they acknowledged Leng ruoxue as their master, they would definitely be enemies with their own family! This was something they were unwilling to do.

    No matter what opinions or dissatisfaction they had of the king, they could not abandon their loved ones. Thus, they had been very conflicted these days.

    One side was his promise, and the other side was his family. They really didn''t know how to choose. It seemed that no matter which side they chose, it would not be perfect!

    Was there no way to have the best of both worlds?

    They really didn''t want to be enemies with their loved ones! At the same time, he didn''t want to break his promise.

    Leng ruoxue could tell that they were conflicted. She smiled and said,""Now that you know my identity, you should also know how awkward your identities are! To put it more clearly, anyone who colluded with the mist ripple was my enemy! I won''t let a single one of them off!"

    Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, long ao and the others ''hearts couldn''t help but skip a beat. They didn''t doubt the authenticity of Leng ruoxue''s words at all. Furthermore, they had a deep understanding of Leng ruoxue''s strength. No one could withstand Leng ruoxue''s terrifying mes!

    As for the current Leng ruoxue, she was merely a divine Emperor, but she could already abuse reverent-god level cultivators like them. If Leng ruoxue were to be a reverent-god level cultivator, it would probably be the end of the three ns!

    Thinking of this, long ao and the others felt even more depressed!

    Observing their reactions, Leng ruoxue deliberately paused for a moment before continuing,""I''ve always been friendly to beasts and I know that many of the beasts in your three ns don''t know much about what happened back then. Many of the beasts who participated in that battle must have fallen. Those who are still alive should only be a small portion, right?"

    "En!" Long ao nodded.

    "Are there people close to you among these people?" Leng ruoxue guessed.

    Long ao nodded again.

    "What do they think about what happened back then? Do you regret it?" Leng ruoxue asked.

    "I don''t know. Many people are in closed-door cultivation. Moreover, the n has forbidden people from talking about the past, especially the matters of the former royal family! This has already be a taboo in the n. " Long ao spoke the truth. He knew a little about it because he could remember things back then!

    "So that''s how it is! However, what I want to say is that if any of your rtives who were involved in the matter back then are willing to forsake the dark and join the light, I can no longer pursue their past matters. This is all on the basis of your face and the premise that you recognize me as your master. " Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "Of course, if you feel that you can''t convince your family and are unwilling to recognize me as your master for your family, I won''t force you and will even let you go. However, from now on, you are my enemy! And I never show mercy to my enemies, even if they are Beastie!" Leng ruoxue continued.

    After that, she didn''t say anything else.

    When long ao and the rest heard Leng ruoxue''s words, they looked at her in shock.

    Did they hear wrong? Had Leng ruoxue given them two choices?

    One was to recognize her as her master and she would let her family go! The other was that they could choose not to recognize her as their master and she would let them go. But from then on, they were enemies!

    Choose one!

    Long ao and the others were so shocked that they couldn''t believe what they had just heard. Was this true?

    Initially, they had also thought that if they went back on their word and refused to acknowledge Leng ruoxue as their master, their time of death would not be far away. However, they did not expect Leng ruoxue to say that she would let them go even if they did not acknowledge her as their master?

    How could there be such a kind woman in this world?

    Didn''t she know that letting them go was the same as letting a Tiger return to the mountains?

    Killing them now was equivalent to weakening the enemy''s strength!

    This was such an obvious matter. Could it be that Leng ruoxue didn''t know what to do? If it were them, they would definitely kill them!

 Chapter 2207 Choice (3)

    But now, Leng ruoxue had given them a choice.

    At this moment, the shock in the depths of their hearts couldn''t be described with words. It was a very strange feeling. How should they put it? it was as if a small cat''s paw was scratching the most itchy part of their hearts. They really wanted to pry open Leng ruoxue''s brain to see what was inside. How could she have such an illogical thought?

    And it was this illogical thought that made them even more conflicted.

    They really wanted to shake Leng ruoxue to her senses and tell her that if they did not recognize her as their master, the best way to deal with her was to kill them while they were still prisoners!

    He definitely couldn''t let the Tiger return to the mountain!

    A woman''s benevolence was even more uneptable!

    However, when they saw how calm Leng ruoxue was, they couldn''t say anything no matter what. Perhaps they didn''t dare to say it! The few of them looked at Leng ruoxue withplicated feelings and remained silent for a long time.

    After an unknown amount of time.

    Long ao finally could not help but open his mouth to confirm,""Miss Leng, if we don''t recognize you as our master, will you really let us go? You won''t regret this?"

    "Of course! I''ve never done anything that I''ll regret. I said that I''d let you go, so I naturally won''t force you to stay or kill you!" Leng ruoxue nodded.

    "I''ll still say the same thing. You can choose one of the two!" Leng ruoxue added.

    "We need to consider." Long ao said softly.

    "Yes! You''d better think it over carefully, because once you''ve made a decision, I won''t allow you to regret it!" After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she gave the demon and uncle long a look. The three of them stood up at the same time and turned to leave.

    When they finally returned to their residence, uncle long had just entered the room and could not wait to ask Leng ruoxue,""Xue ''er, you''re really letting them choose one of the two! What if they chose not to recognize him as their master? Are you really going to let them go?"

    "Of course!" Leng ruoxue smiled and nodded.

    "That ... That''s like releasing a Tiger back to the mountain!" Uncle long said anxiously.

    "What''s the matter? if we can take care of them now, we will do the same in the future!" Leng ruoxue said confidently.

    In fact, the reason why she was so confident wasrgely because she knew that most beasts kept their promises. These six people were venerable Emperor-level divine beasts and were naturally very proud. How could they let themselves go back on their words?

    Furthermore, even though she had not spent much time with the six of them, Leng ruoxue was very clear that they were not blindly loyal. It was impossible for them to not have any reaction after being treated this way by their King and continue to work like a ve for others. However, they had still been conflicted for so long, which proved that there was something else that was bothering them. After meeting them today, Leng ruoxue naturally understood the true reason for their dilemma.

    That was why she had said those words earlier, and this was called ying hard to get!

    In contrast to uncle Long''s worry, she wasn''t worried about what the six people would choose. Although she also believed that it was the wisest choice for them to acknowledge her as their master, if they were to lose their minds and choose not to acknowledge her as their master, she would only lose six subordinates.

    As for whether these six people would increase the enemy''s strength, she really didn''t think about it. Because in her heart, only fog ice was her true enemy!

    "I hope they will make a wise choice." After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, uncle long sighed.

    "Uncle long, don''t worry! They will!" Leng ruoxue smiled as she consoled him.

    "AI! I''m not as calm as I was when I was young!" Uncle long suddenly started toin, causing Leng ruoxue to burst intoughter. She then said,""Uncle long, you dare to say you''re old in front of evildoer and Azure?"

    "Uh!" These words made uncle long wipe his cold sweat. He really didn''t dare to. In front of those two, he was also a little guy.

    "Xue ''er, am I very old?" Uncle long was speechless, but the evildoer asked with a wronged expression.

    "Not old! I mean, you''ve lived longer! But this has nothing to do with age!" Leng ruoxue''s heart skipped a beat when she heard this and she quickly consoled him.

    When the demon heard this, he gave Leng ruoxue a ''I''ll let you off'' look. However, Cang''s eyes were filled with tears as he asked,"Girl, then am I old?"

    "Uh! You''re not old! None of you are old!" Leng ruoxue broke out in a cold sweat. She was extremely speechless in her heart. ''Tell me, why is this human and beast following us around for no reason?'' What she said just now was just to tease uncle long, but she had provoked these two guys. Wasn''t she just looking for trouble? Sob ... She felt helpless.

    However, when uncle long saw Leng ruoxue''s embarrassment, he was in a good mood andughed out loud.

    Seeing that she had managed to please uncle long, Leng ruoxue finally felt that her words were not in vain. She also felt a littleforted in her heart. As for evildoer and Cang, Leng ruoxue had decided that she would try her best to lower her presence!

    However, what she didn''t know was that when they saw Leng ruoxue''s depressed look, evil demon and Azure were alreadyughing in their hearts.

    Three dayster.

    Long ao and the other five took the initiative to find him.

    When they saw Leng ruoxue, they said directly,""We''ve thought it over. We''ve decided to keep our promise and recognize you as our master!"

    After thinking for three days, they had thought of many things and many possible oues. However, in the end, they still decided to recognize her as their master. The most important reason for this was that Leng ruoxue''s strength had left a deep impression on them.

    Leng ruoxue only had the strength of a divine Emperor. Once she advanced to the reverent God Realm, the Kings of the three ns would not be her match. Hence, to them, the fate of their three ns was already decided. However, they could not change the fate of their Kings, nor did they want to change it. However, there were still many innocent children in the three ns. When the rebellion urred, the children were not even born yet! They really did not want to see those little fellows be the sacrificialmbs for someone''s desire for power. Hence, in their opinion, only by acknowledging Leng ruoxue as their master could they change the fate of their loved ones and those little fellows.

    Once they made up their mind, their mood unexpectedly became better.

    After they had made their decision, they could not wait any longer and immediately went to see Leng ruoxue.

    "You''ve really thought it through? Even if your family members are unwilling to forsake the dark and join the light?" Leng ruoxue asked for confirmation after hearing what they had to say.

    "We''ll do our best to convince them!" Long ao said.

    "Yes, but if they are not willing to abandon the dark and join the light, and insist on going their own way, I can promise to spare their lives on your ount! As for what kind of treatment they will receive, I can''t guarantee it. " Leng ruoxue said the ugly words first.

    "Thank you, master!" Hearing this, long ao and the others werepletely relieved.

    And this "master" was also unusually sincere. Even though they were surprised by Leng ruoxue''s promise to them, it was undeniable that Leng ruoxue''s words had convinced them. In this way, even if their elders were stubborn and stubborn, they would not be afraid!

    "Recognize me as your master!" Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but nod to herself when she noticed the huge change in their attitudes.

    When the six of them heard ''master recognition!'' When they heard these three words, they were momentarily dazed. However, the six of them quickly reacted and took the initiative to sign a soul contract with Leng ruoxue, officially bing one of her beastpanions.

    Then, Leng ruoxue moved Feng Zhan, Bai Xu, and the rest of their nsmen out of the bangle, allowing them to interact and build up their rtionship.

    Feng Zhan was very friendly to the six of them, especially to the two Phoenix n''s Supreme gods. He treated them like his juniors. The two phoenixes also remembered who Feng Zhan was, so they were very respectful to him and the other phoenixes.

    After that, Feng Zhan started to talk about himself and Leng ruoxue''s great achievements over the years. He praised Leng ruoxue as if she existed in the heavens, but not in the earth. In the end, even Leng ruoxue, who thought she was very thick-skinned, blushed from the praise.

    After learning that Feng Zhan was the youngest son of the former Phoenix King, the two Hierarch of the Phoenix n suddenly felt at a loss and uneasy.

    Seeing this, Feng Zhan snorted coldly and flew proudly to his master''s side, ignoring them.

    Bai Xu, on the other hand, had no intention of paying any attention to them since they came out. He immediately gave them a butt and buried his head in Leng ruoxue''s arms.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue could only smile helplessly.

    Long ao and the others could not help but sigh. Master''s Beastie really liked to act coquettishly. If it were them, they would not be able to do such a thing.

    Even though they were sighing, they were also envious of the deep rtionship these beasts had with Leng ruoxue. They did not know when they would be able to be so carefree in front of Leng ruoxue.

    Most of the beasts had a good conversation during this short period of time. However, Bai Fan and Bai kun, the two Hierarch-level experts of The White Tiger race, were a little depressed.

    Bai Fan was the white-robed man while Bai kun was the other reverent-God from The White Tiger race who did not have a strong presence. Leng ruoxue only knew their names after she had taken them in.

    As for the reason why they were depressed, it was mainly because Bai Xu ignored them. No matter how much they tried to please him, Bai Xu would always point his butt at them. When he was annoyed, he would show his sharp ws and threaten to scratch them. This fact made Bai Fan and Bai kun so depressed that they wanted to bang their heads against the wall.

    It should be known that most of the beasts gathered in the room were from the Phoenix tribe. Bai Xu was the only one from The White Tiger Tribe. Therefore, Bai Xu naturally became the focus of their attention. However, Bai Xu did not give them any face. This scene made long ao and long min, who had not seen their tribesmen,ugh so hard that they almost rolled on the ground. As for them, they naturally lost all their face!

 Chapter 2208 Receiving (1)

    After the gathering, the six Hierarch experts left Leng ruoxue''s residence and returned to their own courtyards. On the way back, Bai Fan and Bai kun''s faces were dark and they did not say a word.

    When long min and long ao saw this, they helplesslyforted him,""You two should be content! At least we saw a little white tiger. We didn''t even see a Dragon. "

    Yes! They already knew that Leng ruoxue had many members of the dragon n by her side. Unfortunately, Leng ruoxue told them that those members were not by her side. She even said that she would introduce them to each other in the future.

    Hence, for a few hours, they were just admiring the other people bonding.

    AI! That feeling of loneliness was really not a good one!

    Bai Fan and Bai kun could only nod in a daze after hearing their words. They didn''t dare to provoke these two guys. Otherwise, if they got angry, they really wouldn''t be able to take it.

    After the matter with the six of them was settled, Leng ruoxue started to prepare to deal with Dongfang Yue and the others.

    However, she did not reveal anything before this. She only asked Dongfang Lin to bring the other beasts in the guest house to Dongfang Yue and told him that he could let the people of the underground city contract them.

    Everyone in the buried city was overjoyed when they heard this, and they washed away the depression that they had felt for the past few days.

    The beasts knew that they could not and could not object. Furthermore, Leng ruoxue had given them a chance to recognize their own master. Hence, the beasts were very proactive and quickly chose a human that they liked to recognize as their master.

    For a time, everyone was happy.

    After the incident, Dongfang Yue brought uncle Lian and a few other important people to Leng ruoxue to express their gratitude.

    Before they came, they were not confident at all. They did not know if Leng ruoxue would agree to meet them. Hence, when uncle long invited them into the living room, Dongfang Yue and the others still had shock and joy on their faces.

    After they sat down, Dongfang Yue and the others were so nervous that they were at a loss.

    Uncle longughed to himself when he saw them like this.

    It must be known that these people in front of him were already famous and influential figures when master Yu was still alive. But now, in front of Xue ''er, they were as restrained and uneasy as children. This was a rare sight.

    The evil-minded uncle long was openly admiring the embarrassment of Dongfang Yue and the others. He had no intention of easing the tense atmosphere at all. After all, he wasn''t the one who was nervous, so why did he care so much?

    Moreover, he also felt that it was time to let these people learn what uneasiness was! Therefore, he watched the show with peace of mind.

    After sitting there for a long time, they looked at Leng ruoxue who didn''t say a word and only lowered her head to drink her tea. Dongfang Yue and the others were so nervous that cold sweat broke out on their foreheads. Wu...What was the meaning of this!

    Dongfang Yue wanted to speak a few times, but his lips moved, and he couldn''t say a word.

    It was too awkward, wasn''t it?

    "Eh? How''s your discussion going?" At this moment, a curious voice broke the silence in the living room. Dongfang Yue looked up and saw his younger brother as if he had seen his Savior.

    Originally, he had wanted Dongfang Lin toe with them, but Dongfang Lin couldn''t leave and told them toe first. He said he would be there soon, so they came first! However, after he came over, he didn''t know how to say it.

    Now that he had seen Dongfang Lin, Dongfang Yue''s eyes were burning with passion! Dongfang Lin felt a little creeped out. Furthermore, he could clearly feel an extremely unfriendly gaze shooting at him.

    Did he ruin things?

    In fact, when his big brother came to find him, he had nothing to do at all. However, at that time, he did not dare to apany his big brother because Xue ''er had warned him not to interfere in this matter to see the sincerity of Dongfang Yue and the others. As a result, he could only apologize to his big brother.

    Moreover, he had calcted the time and felt that they should have had a good talk after such a long time. But who knew that everyone was silent. He didn''t know what they were thinking. Did they talk or not? Or did they note to an agreement?

    He felt that it was very likely that they didn''te to an agreement, because big brother and the others were good at fighting, but they had to socialize! It was definitely not their strong suit!

    "Lin! We haven''t even said anything yet!" Dongfang Yue sent a message to his brother.

    "Then what are you guys nning? You''re all grown up, can''t you even handle such a small matter?" Dongfang Lin was helpless. He knew that he couldn''t expect too much from them.

    "It''s hard for us to say. " Dongfang Yue said.

    "What''s so hard to say? What a good reason to thank him! Can''t you guys even say a word of thanks? Big brother, aren''t you all too full of yourselves? It''s not like hundreds of thousands of years ago, when we can call the wind and summon the rain. I say, it''s time for you to put down your airs!" Dongfang Lin was truly exasperated! Xue ''er had already given them a way out, why didn''t these people know how to grasp it!

    "It''s not a problem to thank her, but that girl''s face was so cold. When we saw her like that, we couldn''t say the words that were on the tip of our tongues." Dongfang Yue felt wronged as well. That girl''s aura was too strong, and they had been rejected so many times. Therefore, a trace of fear had involuntarily formed in their hearts. Naturally, they did not dare to speak rashly.

    "Big brother, you have to be braver. It''s a knife whether you stick your head out or hide your head back. So, you have to go all out! Good luck!" Dongfang Lin gave Dongfang Yue an encouraging look, then cut off the voice transmission with his big brother and found a corner to sit down to lower his presence so that he wouldn''t be used as a pawn.

    After encouraging himself, Dongfang Yue finally gathered his courage and said,""Xue ''er, we, we are here to thank you!"

    "Oh! For what?" Leng ruoxue yed dumb.

    "Thank you for letting the buried city''s people contract the beasts." After Dongfang Yue finished his first sentence, he was able to speak the rest of his sentence smoothly. However, his heart was still beating very fast. Why didn''t he realize that this girl had such a strong aura before?

    "You''re wee. Those beasts are not free. After all, you were once master''s subordinates. Now that you''ve encountered such a disaster, it''s normal topensate you with those beasts. Anyway, I don''t like those beasts." Leng ruoxue said on purpose, making it sound as if she really despised those Beastie.

    "No matter what, we should still thank you," Dongfang Yue said with a bitter smile.

    He was well aware that those beasts were Leng ruoxue''s spoils of war. After all, Leng ruoxue and her group had contributed the most in this battle. If it weren''t for them, the underground city would have been filled with blood and countless of people would have died. Now that Leng ruoxue had given those beasts to the people of the underground city to form a contract, it was mainly because of master Yu and not because she looked down on those beasts as she had imed.

    One must know that the number of beasts that Leng ruoxue could form a contract with was unimaginable. Hence, it was not difficult for her to form a contract with all of them. Among those beasts, although there were no venerate Emperor beasts, there were still quite a number of Sacred Beasts that were seventh level and above. There were many of them, and when they were added together, they were a considerable fighting force.

 Chapter 2209 Receiving It (2)

    Moreover, if others could be like Leng ruoxue and contract spiritual beasts without a limit, they would definitely keep these spiritual beasts in their hands! Hence, the people of the underground city were grateful for Leng ruoxue''s actions!

    Furthermore, Leng ruoxue had saved the buried city''s people. They would not be as ungrateful as yaoji. Hence, Leng ruoxue''s status in the buried city had never been higher! Even those who had previously been influenced by some people and had some opinions about Leng ruoxue, after this incident, their gratitude towards Leng ruoxue had risen to an unprecedented level.

    And this time, they came with the expectations of the buried city''s people.

    But now, Dongfang Yue felt that he might not be able toplete the task.

    "You''ve already thanked me. If there''s nothing else, you can go back." As expected, Leng ruoxue asked him to leave. The moment she said that, Dongfang Yue''s face turned pale.

    Dongfang Lin couldn''t help but cover his face when he saw Dongfang Yue''s performance. His big brother''s performance was too embarrassing, wasn''t it?

    You could have said that you had other things to do! He couldn''t really be prepared to leave just like that, right? Dongfang Lin''s heart was burning with anxiety when he saw that his big brother was not saying anything and was only looking at Leng ruoxue with hidden bitterness!

    However, he couldn''t interfere in this matter. He could only watch as Leng ruoxue tortured his big brother. Otherwise, he would be the one being tortured.

    Suddenly, there was amotion outside the door.

    A little Purple Fox pushed the door open and entered.

    "Lovely master, there''s a group of people outside. They say they''re here to see you." Baby jumped into Leng ruoxue''s arms and reported.

    "Eh? Let''s go out and take a look!" Leng ruoxue nced at Dongfang Yue and said indifferently.

    Then, she walked out of the living room first, followed by uncle long and the others.

    Outside the courtyard.

    There were at least a few hundred people gathered.

    When Qin Dong, who was Leng ruoxue''s guard, saw Leng ruoxue and the resting out, he immediately reported to her with a troubled expression,""Miss, they''re all from the underground city."

    "You guys want to see me?" After hearing Qin Dong''s words, Leng ruoxue squinted her beautiful eyes and asked with a face full of question marks.

    "Miss Leng, please make us stay!" Someone took the lead and said. After that, hundreds of people knelt down in front of Leng ruoxue.

    "What are you guys doing?" Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked as she looked at Dongfang Yue and Dongfang Lin.

    Dongfang Lin sent an innocent emoji back to Leng ruoxue, indicating that he had no idea either. Dongfang Yue, on the other hand, waspletely lost.

    "Miss Leng has done us a great favor, and we also admire miss Leng''s valiant strength very much. Therefore, we want to recognize miss Leng as our master, and we beg miss Leng to take us in!" The leader shouted.

    "Who allowed you toe here and say such things?" After hearing this person''s words, Leng ruoxue deliberately revealed an unhappy expression.

    "No one, we did it on our own!" The man quickly said.

    "What a spontaneous move! If I don''t ept you, are you going to keep kneeling?" Leng ruoxueughed coldly, her expression turning icy cold.

    "This ..." The leader didn''t dare to answer casually. If he answered ''yes'', the other party would definitely think that they were threatening her. Even though they hadn''t spent much time with Leng ruoxue, they more or less understood Leng ruoxue''s style of doing things. Hence, at this moment, the leader started to regret his words.

    Sob ... Did I overreach myself?

    "Miss Leng, if you don''t like us kneeling, we can get up immediately. However, kneeling in front of you is only to express our gratitude to you. We don''t have any other meaning. I hope you don''t misunderstand." At this time, another person said.

    The person who spoke was very young. He looked to be in his early twenties. He was a young man with a very delicate appearance and clear eyes.

    This youth had a fearless look on his face, and a trace of unswerving determination shed across his delicate and pretty face. His tightly clenched fists revealed the nervousness in his heart. Although the gaze he used to look at Leng ruoxue was very firm, but after a long time, when his eyes met Leng ruoxue ''s, he could not hold on any longer, and cold sweat slowly formed on his forehead.

    But the next moment, the young man spoke again,""Miss Leng, my family has all fallen in this incident. If it wasn''t for you, who led the city Lord and the others to turn the tide, I wouldn''t be alive now. From the moment I was alive, my only wish was to avenge my family. Only by following you will we have the chance to take revenge!"

    "Although I''m still very weak now, I believe that one day, I will be able to be your right-hand man. Please give me a chance!" The young man continued.

    After he finished speaking, he became even more determined and bravely met Leng ruoxue''s eyes. Actually, what he had just said was only a part of his thoughts. There was another part that he did not say. Leng ruoxue had already be his idol, a god-like existence in his heart. So, even if he did not take revenge, he wanted to stay by Leng ruoxue''s side. However, he knew very well that at this moment, nothing could move people more than revenge! He could only bury the other reason deep in his heart.

    The young man thought that he could hide his thoughts from Leng ruoxue, but he didn''t know that as long as Leng ruoxue wanted to know what these people were thinking, it was impossible to hide it.

    "What''s your name?" Leng ruoxue suddenly asked. This young man was quite smart.

    "I''m Shen Jing!" The young man quickly replied.

    "This little fellow will follow you from now on!" Leng ruoxue nced at Dongfang Lin and said indifferently.

    "Alright!" Dongfang Lin nodded, but Shen Jing, who was kneeling at the side, was a little confused. W-what did this mean? Did he seed or not?

    "You can all go back! Don''t kneel here. " Dongfang Lin spoke again.

    When the kneeling crowd heard this, they could only stand up resentfully. Then, they turned back every three steps and left Leng ruoxue''s courtyard door with great reluctance.

    After they left, Leng ruoxue and the rest returned to the living room.

    The moment they entered the living room and Leng ruoxue sat down, Dongfang Yue knelt down in front of her with a loud thump. Uncle Lian and the others also knelt down upon seeing this.

    "What are you guys doing?" Leng ruoxue furrowed her brows and said unhappily. These people couldn''t possibly think that kneeling would be of any use, right?

    "Miss Leng, I, Dongfang Yue, am willing to represent everyone in the underground city and serve you as my master. I hope that miss Leng will not decline." Dongfang Yue mustered up his courage and said.

    "I said, you don''t have to do this!" Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    "Miss Leng, our greatest wish is to avenge master Yu. Not only is miss Leng master Yu''s disciple, but your strength has also deeply impressed us. So, from now on, we are willing to follow miss Leng. I hope miss Leng doesn''t despise us!" Dongfang Yue said sincerely.

    "Yup! Miss Leng, we were too arrogant in the past, but after this lesson, we have also realized our mistakes. I hope that miss Leng can give us a chance. We are willing to follow miss Leng''s lead. In the future, if miss Leng says one, we will definitely not say two! If miss Leng asks us to go east, we will definitely not go west!" Uncle Lian also said.

 Chapter 2210 Acceptance (3)

    Hearing uncle Lian''s words, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help butugh to herself. Could it be that the little episode earlier had deeply provoked these experts who had been famous for many years?

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue only said indifferently,""All of you, get up! I don''t like to be kneeled by others. "

    So, did he agree or not?

    Dongfang Yue and the rest thought to themselves at the same time. However, they still stood up obediently so as not to make Leng ruoxue feel disgusted.

    In reality, Dongfang Yue''s current state was not entirely due to the influence of those little fellows in the underground city. It was because he felt that they really owed Leng ruoxue this kneel. When Leng ruoxue had saved them, they should have done this!

    However, there was some unhappiness between the two parties at that time.

    AI! Dongfang Yue''s intestines turned green with regret! It seemed that some things really couldn''t be indulged! However, he would have to bear the main responsibility if his rtionship with Leng ruoxue turned sour! Thinking of this, he felt even more ashamed.

    "Miss Leng ..." Dongfang Yue wanted to repent properly, but he was interrupted by Leng ruoxue and changed the topic.

    "Have the little ones who have lost their loved ones settled down?" Leng ruoxue suddenly asked.

    "Yes." Dongfang Yue nodded and was about to continue confessing. However, Leng ruoxue did not give him the chance.

    "Inform everyone to pack up and prepare to leave this ce!" Leng ruoxue said without any rhyme or reason. After she finished speaking, she patted her butt and left, leaving behind a few dumbfounded men!

    "Big brother, let''s go!" Patting the dazed Dongfang Yue, Dongfang Lin said with a look of sympathy. However, no matter what, they had finally passed!

    "Wait! What did that girl mean? Pack your things and go where?" Dongfang Yue felt as if he was in a dream, and he was still dizzy.

    "Of course we''re going to thend of demons. We''ve already been exposed here, we can''t stay here any longer!" Dongfang Lin exined. In reality, Leng ruoxue had already discussed with him to bring the buried city''s people out of here. However, this news was kept a secret, and other than him, no one else knew about it. Who asked Leng ruoxue to punish her big brother and the others? thus, he had to help her keep it a secret. But now, it should be over! Hehe! Shouldn''t he be thanking those little guys for their unintentional actions?

    He had long known that Leng ruoxue had a tough mouth but a soft heart. Otherwise, big brother and the rest would have a long way to go! But now, it had finallye to a satisfactory conclusion. He would no longer be stuck between Leng ruoxue and his big brother.

    "Isn''t thend of demons that girl''s territory? Where are we going?" Dongfang Yue could not help but widen his eyes in disbelief at Dongfang Lin''s words. Moreover, he did not dare to think too deeply about the meaning behind his words for fear that he had misunderstood.

    "Yes, Xue ''er said that it''s too dangerous for us to split up. If rime ice attacks again, we may not be so lucky. After all, Xue'' er can''t possibly stay here forever." Dongfang Lin said.

    "But we''re also going to thend of the demons. If Wu Yan attacks there, won''t we be wiped out by her?" Someone couldn''t help but ask after hearing Dongfang Lin''s words.

    However, as soon as he finished speaking, he immediately received several cold res. The person who spoke was so scared that he shrank his neck and quickly shut up.

    "If we don''t go there, we''ll die even faster. Or do you have the confidence to withstand another attack from the miasma?" Dongfang Lin raised his eyebrows and mocked.

    "I''ll immediately give the order for everyone to pack up. " Hearing Dongfang Lin''s displeasure, uncle Lian gave him a meaningful look. Then, he was the first to escape from the living room. If he stayed any longer, it was hard to guarantee that Dongfang Lin wouldn''t fly into a rage, even though that guy seemed to have a good temper! However, when he was really angry, he was also very frightening!

    When uncle Lian ran away, the others saw that the situation was not good, so they also left. Especially the one who said the wrong thing, he ran away faster than a rabbit.

    "Lin, did you and that girl reach an agreement long ago?" Dongfang Yue asked after staring at Dongfang Lin for a long time. The moment he said this, he felt that he had been slow to react.

    Lin and Leng ruoxue''s rtionship had always been much better than theirs. However, their younger brother was not willing to interfere in their matters. Didn''t this already show that there was a problem? However, he had not noticed it at all. He even felt that they had angered Leng ruoxue, so it was only right for them to step in to salvage the situation. It would also show their sincerity.

    But now that he thought about it, it wasn''t that his brother had given them the chance to perform, but that he couldn''t interfere at all. It could also be said that Leng ruoxue did not allow him to interfere. In this case, his younger brother''s performance during this period of time could be understood.

    Dongfang Lin nodded. He knew that it was impossible to hide this matter forever. In fact, he did not want to hide it. It was just that his big brother and the others ''attention was not on him. That was why they only found out about his unusual rtionship with Leng ruoxue sote.

    "Thest time I went to look for her, she immediately acknowledged me as her master," Dongfang Lin continued.

    Then, he briefly exined the situation to his big brother. Of course, he would never tell him that he had sold himself to pay off his debt because of a te of hot and sour shredded potatoes.

    Dongfang Yue didn''t ask any more questions after hearing that. He just muttered to himself,""You''re far more far-sighted than us!"

    Hearing this, Dongfang Lin broke out in cold sweat! How could he have more foresight than his big brother and the others! He only knew more about Leng ruoxue. Otherwise, he might end up like his big brother and the rest! But no matter what, this matter was finally resolved, and he could finally heave a sigh of relief.

    After that, the two brothers left the living room together.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue had returned to her room with the demon. The moment they entered the room, the demon immediately pulled Leng ruoxue into his arms and said,""They''re lucky!" He was referring to how Leng ruoxue had let those people off easily and did not continue to make things difficult for them.

    "They are master''s subordinates after all." Leng ruoxueughed helplessly. She didn''t intend to make things difficult for them. At most, she would give them the cold shoulder. However, she didn''t expect them to kneel down to her today. She knew that it wasn''t easy for Dongfang Yue and the others. Other than her master, they had probably never knelt down to anyone in their entire lives!

    Moreover, the little guys who had lost their loved ones in the underground city had indeed softened her heart. Since she had already decided to take them in, why should she continue to make things difficult for them? It was undeniable that Dongfang Yue and the others had also borrowed their glory to a certain extent.

    "Hmph! If they weren''t the subordinates of dummy Yu, I would have dealt with them long ago. " The demon gritted his teeth.

    "I know you love me!" Seeing the demon gritting his teeth, Leng ruoxue tried to curry favor with him. The demon took advantage of the situation and said impolitely,""Then how are you going to reward me?"

    "Uh!" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes and thought to herself,"is this the rhythm of taking advantage of me?"

    Alright! Since that was the case, she didn''t need to be polite.

    As she thought of this, Leng ruoxue pulled down the evildoer''s head and delivered her tender and alluring pink lips.

    Their lips had only touched for less than three seconds, and before the demon could even savor Xue ''er''s sweetness, a world-shaking, weeping roar rang in their ears."Argh! Lecherous Wolf! Quicklye catch the pervert!"

    "Where''s the pervert?" Uncle long ran out of the room and asked loudly. Long ao and the others also rushed over when they heard the noise.

    "In Niu''s room," Cang, who was sitting by the window, pointed at Leng ruoxue''s room.

    When uncle long heard this, ck lines immediately appeared on his forehead. He didn''t need to ask to know who the pervert that senior Cang was talking about was. How could he be so stupid to run out of the room on reflex? In fact, this wasn''t the first time Azure had done this! Uncle long really wanted to lower his presence and sneak into his room without making a sound!

    However, even if he knew the situation, it did not mean that long ao and the others knew it as well.

    Therefore, when long ao and the rest heard Cang''s words, they all nervously ran towards Leng ruoxue''s room and forcefully opened the door ...

    "Master, you didn''t get taken advantage of by a pervert, did you?" The old ancestor of the Phoenix n asked after she entered the room. Long ao and the others knew that they had been reckless when they saw the couple in the room. They had been fooled by the rabbit!

    At this moment, they were also at a loss. They wanted to leave the room, but they found that their legs went soft under the angry re of a certain demon.

    "Get out!" Long ao and the others immediately ran away as if they had been granted a special pardon. The old ancestor of the Phoenix n finally reacted and ran away faster than a rabbit.

    The six of them ran back to the guest courtyard, their hearts still beating wildly.

    "What do we do?" In the room, the six people looked at each other and said in unison.

    This time, they seemed to have offended that evil man!

    Wu ... Thinking of the cruelty of a certain evildoer, the two unlucky Supreme gods who had once been abused couldn''t help but tremble.

    They had been on tenterhooks for two days. It was only when Leng ruoxue summoned them that they dared to appear in front of her.

    This time, Leng ruoxue met them in her own room.

    The moment the six of them entered the room, they couldn''t help but look around. When Leng ruoxue saw their expressions, sheughed lightly and teased,""The demon isn''t here, don''t be afraid!"

 Chapter 2211 Creating A Wound (1)

    When the six of them heard this, they instantly felt extremely embarrassed. They were thin-skinned, and a faint blush appeared on their handsome faces. When Leng ruoxue saw this scene, sheughed even more happily in her heart.

    That day, after they ran away, her ce was in a state of chaos. The demon and Cang, a man and a beast, chased and fought for two whole days, but the demon''s anger had not subsided. Today, Leng ruoxue was afraid that the demon would show his displeasure to these unlucky fellows who were used by Cang and scare them. Hence, she did not let the demon appear.

    However, it seemed that although the demon was not here, his deterrence was still there! Ever since these six people had sat down, they had actually been restless. As a reverent-God, wasn''t this a little embarrassing?

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue continued to tease,""The six of you are reverent-god level, and my fianc¨¦ is only a divine Emperor. Do you have to be so afraid of him?"

    "Master, some people''s strength can''t be measured by their levels. Just like you, you''re also a divine Emperor, but you still killed the three of us!" Hearing this, Bai Fan couldn''t help but grumble. It was quite embarrassing to talk about this matter, but fortunately, the person they lost to was already their own master. It was only right for him to lose to his master! He consoled himself.

    "I was just lucky. Without my Natal me, how could I be your opponent?" Leng ruoxue spoke the truth. The reason why she was able to defeat long ao and the other two was not because of her own strength.

    "Master, I don''t like to hear these words. A win is a win. You have such a powerful life me, which is also a part of your strength. Others want to have it, but they can''t get it!" Bai Fan said as he nced at the two Hierarch of the Phoenix n.

    The fiery-tempered old ancestor of the Phoenix n was immediately enraged when she received Bai fan''s disdainful gaze. She roared,"You d * MN cat, what''s with that look?"

    "Nothing, I''m just looking around." Bai Fan said with a faint smile. He didn''t take the old Phoenix ancestor''s anger to heart.

    "Are the Phoenix race and The White Tiger race really that ipatible?" Seeing the two of them bickering, Leng ruoxue facepalmed and said helplessly.

    "Uh! Why would master think so?" Bai Fan asked with a puzzled expression.

    "The two of you started fighting as soon as you saw each other. Bai Xu and Feng Zhan as well. When those old phoenixes saw the two of you from The White Tiger race, they were also extremely excited." Leng ruoxue voiced out the question in her heart. Actually, she had wanted to ask this question for a long time.

    "This ... Varies from person to person. Although the rtionship between our two races can''t be said to be very good, we still wear the same pants in critical moments!" Bai Fan said slowly.

    "Sometimes, the beasts all wear the same pair of pants." Long Jue coldly added after Bai Fan finished speaking.

    "You ... You''re going against me on purpose, aren''t you?" Long Jue''s words made Bai Fan slightly angry.

    However, long Jue said with a smile,""Why would I? I''m just telling the truth!"

    "I understand. You beasts don''t get along well most of the time, but when there are foreign enemies, you can still unite against them. This is what you want to express, right?" Leng ruoxue nced at the three people who were about to explode and said with a look of understanding.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Long han, Bai Fan, and the old ancestor of the Phoenix n were all rendered speechless upon hearing this. Long ao, on the other hand, couldn''t help butugh out loud. Only today did he realize that this young master of his was quite interesting. It seemed like it was a wise choice to acknowledge her as his master.

    Long ao''sughter made the three of them even more embarrassed. However, the tense atmosphere from before had also dissipated by a lot. Leng ruoxue saw this and cleared her throat. She said seriously,"Alright, let''s get down to business!"

    Upon hearing this, the six of them immediately became serious and put on a well-behaved expression, as if they were all ears. Seeing them like this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but secretlyugh.

    "You guys can go back tomorrow." Leng ruoxue continued.

    Go back?

    Upon hearing this, the six of them were stunned. Where were they supposed to go?

    However, the six of them then realized that Leng ruoxue was probably asking them to return to the n.

    "Master, you don''t want us anymore?" The old ancestor of the Phoenix n was an impatient person. She didn''t think too much about it and asked directly.

    "Why would I not want you guys? didn''t you guys already acknowledge a master?" Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. She couldn''t help but sigh in her heart. No wonder the current Phoenix King didn''t like this guy. This guy''s intelligence was really a headache!

    "But you told us to go back ..." The old ancestor of the Phoenix n felt wronged and used.

    "Uh! I''m asking you to go back and be my eyes, do you understand?" Leng ruoxue felt that she had already made herself very clear. However, when she saw the old ancestor of the Phoenix n still shaking her head, she suddenly felt like going crazy.

    How low was this guy''s intelligence? You don''t even understand these words?

    Following that, Leng ruoxue heard the Phoenix n''s old ancestor''s voice filled with endless resentment,""Master, I can''t be a spy. Although my status in the Phoenix n is not low, to be honest, the Phoenix King will not tell me anything. In his eyes, I''m just a thug! If there''s something important, he won''t let me know. "

    When the child finished speaking, he started to choke up. He looked at Leng ruoxue as if he had found his parent. No matter how he looked at it, he looked like a child who wasining to his parent. When Leng ruoxue heard this, she started to sympathize with the Phoenix n''s old ancestor.

    AI! How pitiful! He was a reverent-God after all, so how could he be in such a miserable state in the n? Or could it be that there were too many reverent-god level spirit cultivators in the Phoenix n, so much so that this kind of unintelligent reverent-God wasn''t weed?

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue could not help but ask,""Do you have a lot of Hierarch experts in your Phoenix n?"

    "Not much! Including me, the Phoenix King, the elders, and the senior who is in closed-door cultivation, there are only about ten of us!" The old ancestor of the Phoenix n counted with her fingers.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she thought to herself,''this isn''t a lot? Compared to the major human forces, the number of reverent-god level cultivators in the Phoenix n was quite high. No wonder Godfather always said that the strength of the beast n was above that of the human n. This could be seen from the number of reverent-god level cultivators!

    "Master, the current beast race is on the declinepared to the powerful beast race in the past. Hundreds of thousands of years ago, before the war, the number of reverent-god level beasts in our four races added together was more than twice that of the human race. However, in that war, many of the reverent-god level beasts were lost and many of them were seriously injured. It may not seem like much to outsiders, and they may not think that the strength of the magical beasts has been reduced. However, as a member of the magical beasts, we know very well that the current magical beasts are not as strong as before. " Long ao, who knew what Leng ruoxue was thinking, exined with a disappointed look.

    In his opinion, it was very normal for the magical beasts to be stronger than humans. After all, the history of the magical beasts in the divine realm was much longer than that of humans. Their talent in cultivation was also much better than many humans. Even so, it was extremely difficult for the magical beasts to advance to the Hierarch level.

 Chapter 2212 Creating A Wound (2)

    Otherwise, the number of reverent-Emperor level divine beasts in the beast n would not have remained at around a hundred after so many years. Of course, this was only on the surface and did not include the unknown, low-key, and sealed reverent-god level divine beasts.

    Although long ao''s words represented the current state of the magical beasts, in Leng ruoxue''s heart, she still felt that the magical beasts were still extremely powerful. It was just that the magical beasts were not as united as before. This should be their greatest weakness!

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue smiled faintly and said,""In your hearts, the magical beasts may not be as strong as before, butpared to the human race, the magical beasts" strength has not weakened by much. Furthermore, I believe that you all know that the magical beasts are notcking in strength. "

    "Yes, I am!" Long ao did not deny this.

    "That''s why I want you to return to the beast race as my informers. Of course, you don''t have to report everything to me in detail. I only want to know about the collusion between your current king and fog ice. That''s enough." Leng ruoxue''s words were very straightforward. She didn''t want the six of them to think that she was asking them to do something that was disadvantageous to the various races. Even though the nature of their actions was simr, she wasn''t targeting their race.

    "In addition, you''d better befriend all the nsmen who oppose your current king. This will be of great help to us in the future." Leng ruoxue added.

    "That''s not a problem, but I''m not sure if I can find out about the deal between the Phoenix King and rime ice. " The ancestor of the Phoenix n said honestly.

    "It''s fine. Just do your best. You don''t need to take any risks. I also don''t want your identities to be exposed. Otherwise, I''ll just let you go back for nothing. " As the saying goes, a starving camel is still bigger than a horse. Although she really hoped to overthrow the ruling of the Phoenix, Dragon and white Tiger race, this was definitely not an easy task.

    After all, the king of these three ns had ruled the ns for many years. His power had long spread throughout the ns. It was not possible to overthrow them in a day. She was well aware of this and knew that this matter could not be rushed.

    "Master, we will try our best." After long ao heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he promised on behalf of the six of them. When they returned this time, he knew that their mission was very important. Furthermore, they also had the mission of convincing their loved ones. After all, they did not wish to stand on the opposite side of their loved ones one day. However, this would require time and opportunity.

    "Yes, don''t force yourself. Safety first." Leng ruoxue warned worriedly. Then, her beautiful eyes stopped on the hot-tempered old ancestor of the Phoenix n for a moment. Out of the six of them, she was the most worried about this fellow.

    The old ancestor of the Feng n felt Leng ruoxue''s gaze and lowered his head in embarrassment. However, he then thought of something very important. If he didn''t rify this, his heart would feel like it was being scratched by a cat.

    "Master, what kind of Beastie is that rabbit of yours? Why can''t the six of us break through its barrier?" The Phoenix n''s old ancestor asked shamelessly. The moment he said this, the other five people''s gazes immediately focused on Leng ruoxue''s face. It was obvious that they had been curious about her for a long time.

    Seeing them like this, Leng ruoxueughed evilly and kept them in suspense,""What do you guys think?"

    "Uh! As far as I know, the Rabbit Tribe is very weak, and it''s impossible for such a powerful rabbit to appear. Or perhaps your rabbit only looks like a rabbit, but it''s not a rabbit. Master, am I right?" The old ancestor of the Phoenix n said in high spirits.

    "Well, you''re right. It''s not a rabbit." Leng ruoxueughed. Who would''ve thought that this stupid-looking Phoenix would be able to find out the truth so quickly?

    "What kind of species is it? In the divine realm, I''ve never seen such a mystical beast!" When the old ancestor of the Phoenix n saw that she had guessed correctly, her mood was lifted instantly. Her little body was straightened as if she had done something great.

    "You know about the God-protecting tower, right?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "En!" The six of them nodded in unison before their eyes widened in unison. In the deity world, there was no one who didn''t know about the God-protecting Pagoda.

    "Master, is that rabbit rted to the God-protecting Pagoda?" Long ao asked carefully.

    "It''s the spirit of the God-protecting tower, Cang!" After Leng ruoxue revealed her answer, the six of them fell into a daze.

    After a long while.

    The six of them finally came back to their senses.

    The old ancestor of the Phoenix n couldn''t help but exim,""So that rabbit is The Guardian Tower spirit! Then, then it''s not an injustice that we lost to it!"

    It was more than not wronged! The God-protecting tower spirit had existed for as long as the God World had been created. Compared to their beast race, it definitely had a long history. It was not something they couldpare to!

    Moreover, ording to the legends, the strength of the God-protecting tower spirit was unfathomable. If they wanted to defeat the God-protecting tower spirit, they were daydreaming!

    However, they would never have thought that the legendary great Guardian Tower spirit was actually in the shape of a rabbit. This made the trace of worship in their hearts develop a little strange emotion.

    The feeling of worshiping a rabbit was really not good! Even though it was a powerful rabbit.

    Leng ruoxueughed when she heard the Phoenix n''s old ancestor stammering her conclusion and the obvious unwillingness in her voice."Actually, Azure''s appearance isn''t a rabbit, but a Totoro."

    Although she didn''t know if Totoro''s appearance was Cang''s real appearance, it was still easier to ept than a rabbit! She also did not want her new subordinates to fear rabbits. That was not a good sign.

    "Totoro?" The moment she heard those two words, the old Phoenix ancestor jumped up in shock.

    "Is it the Totoro that has destroyed the divine Lord''s residence more than once?" The old ancestor of the Phoenix n couldn''t help but ask.

    "This is it!" Leng ruoxue nodded.

    "Wu...We''ve been fooled. If we had known that Totoro was with master, we wouldn''t havee!" The old ancestor of the Phoenix n said with a bitter face. Unfortunately, it was toote to say anything now!

    "Since Wu Yan knows my identity, she should also know of Cang''s existence. However, she didn''t tell you. She must have deliberately hidden it from you!" Leng ruoxue said with a hint of sympathy. These six people were not only pushed out by the various ns to be cannon fodder, they were even schemed against by the fog ripple. What a pitiful child!

    "This ... Is also quite good. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have gotten to know master." Long ao said after a moment of hesitation.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she raised her brows and thought to herself,"is this considered self-constion?" Oh! In fact, it was good that they could think this way. It was better than bing enemies with her in the future!

    "Actually, you should feel lucky. At leastpared to the other nsmen, you have the upper hand." Leng ruoxue consoled.

    "Yup! Master! In the future, if any other nsmen acknowledge you as their master, you must not let them surpass us in your heart! Otherwise, I''ll be upset. " The old ancestor of the Phoenix n said in a carefree manner. Very quickly, he had forgotten about his earlier depression and started to joke around with Leng ruoxue.

 Chapter 2213 Creating A Wound (3)

    "Of course,pared to your nsmen, you are definitely more important." Leng ruoxue also teased.

    "This is good!" The old ancestor of the Phoenix n was satisfied.

    "By the way, how much do you know about the Qilin n?" Leng ruoxue continued to ask.

    "Master, the Qilin n has always kept a low profile. Currently, they don''t have a deep rtionship with our three ns. Therefore, we don''t know much about the situation within their n. However, in that Great War hundreds of thousands of years ago, the Qilin n should be the only one among the four great king divine beasts that didn''t participate!" Long ao said after thinking for a while.

    "They weren''t bribed by the mist?" Leng ruoxue asked in surprise. She didn''t think that the fog ripple would let go of such a powerful beast like the Qilin n. To the fog ripple, that would be a huge loss.

    "We''re not sure about that. However, the Qilin n has been keeping a low profile for a long time. However, after the Great War that happened hundreds of thousands of years ago, the Qilin n seemed to have be even more low-key. They even rarely participate in the collective activities of the beast n. Other than the elite gatheringst time, where they sent people to participate, the Qilin n has already rarely moved around the divine realm. " Long ao exined patiently.

    "I see!" Leng ruoxue nodded.

    "Master is also interested in the Qilin n?" Long ao asked curiously.

    "Yes, knowing yourself and knowing your enemy will lead to a hundred victories. Although the Qilin n may not be willing to be on good terms with me, it is still necessary to understand the situation of the beast n!" Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "Master, the Qilin n is extremely proud. They look down on humans, so you''d better not have too much hope for them." The Phoenix n''s ancestor couldn''t help but remind him when he heard this. In fact, what he didn''t say was that the Qilin n didn''t even have much contact with the Dragon, Phoenix and white Tiger n, let alone interact with humans. That was simply impossible.

    "I know. As long as they are not used by fog, I don''t care about their attitude!" Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    "Don''t worry about that, master. The Qilin n will never listen to Wu Cheng''s orders. Otherwise, our three ns wouldn''t have only sent reverent-god level experts to help us. " Long ao said honestly.

    After hearing this, Leng ruoxue nodded and took out a few pills.""Before you leave tomorrow, take these pills."

    The six of them received the pills curiously. Then, they looked at Leng ruoxue with question marks on their faces.

    Leng ruoxueughed."After taking this pill, you will feel as if you''ve suffered a heavy injury. You''ll be in a temporarya. When you return, you can pretend that you don''t know anything to prevent you from spilling the beans."

    "Uh! Is it okay for us to pretend that we don''t know anything?" The old ancestor of the Phoenix n asked worriedly. He didn''t think that the Phoenix King would be so easy to deceive. Moreover, there were also beasts in the Phoenix n who knew medicine. If they were found to be lying, they would be despised by their n.

    "Don''t worry! If you eat this pill, you''ll have amnesia, and no one will be able to find out. " Leng ruoxue promised.

    "It''s that magical?" The old ancestor of the Phoenix n widened her eyes in shock and looked at Leng ruoxue in disbelief. She then thickened her skin and said,""Master, what other good pills do you have? can you give us some more?"

    Although the Phoenix n was a beast of the fire attribute, and there were also beasts in the n who were proficient in medicine, they could not refine medicinal pills. Therefore, they always spent a high price to buy medicinal pills from human alchemists. However, their financial resources were limited, so the medicinal pills in their hands were naturally tight.

    After hanging out with Feng Zhan and the other phoenixes for a few days, they had a better understanding of Leng ruoxue''s situation. They knew that she was not only an Alchemist, but also a cksmith. Feng Zhan ate the pills in his hands like they were snacks, which made them very envious and jealous.

    However, they had only spent a short time with Leng ruoxue. Even though they coveted the pills in Leng ruoxue''s hands and were too embarrassed to ask for them, the opportunity this time was too rare. Hence, even the usually tactless ancestor of the Phoenix n could not help but ask for it, let alone the others. The moment the ancestor of the Phoenix n finished speaking, the other five people also looked at Leng ruoxue with eager eyes. Their intentions were self-evident.

    "Of course I have the pills, but is it appropriate to give them to you now? If your nsmen find out, how will you exin it?" Leng ruoxue reminded him with a smile.

    "I ... I can say that I bought it from a human Alchemist!" The old ancestor of the Phoenix race said after some thought.

    "You have a lot of money?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes and asked curiously.

    "Uh! I don''t have any money!" The moment the old ancestor of the Phoenix n heard this, her face fell. Then, she looked at Leng ruoxue with an extremely aggrieved expression. Her expression was as pitiful as could be.

    Wu ... He was the poorest reverent-God in the Phoenix n. If someone said that he had the money to buy medicinal pills from a human Alchemist, not only would no one in the n believe it, even he himself would not believe it.

    "It''s fine if you don''t have money. You can start earning money from now on. Moreover, you beasts are more sensitive to heavenly treasures than humans. So, it shouldn''t be difficult to find some precious medicinal herbs, right?" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "This isn''t difficult!" The old ancestor of the Phoenix n nodded in agreement.

    "If that''s the case, then if any of our n members discover this and ask about it, then wouldn''t you have a reason for the origin of your medicinal pills?" Leng ruoxue said. Then, she continued,"I can give you fewer pills for now, but it''s best to keep it a secret if others don''t know. After all, it''s not appropriate to expose our rtionship."

    "Yes, I will keep it a secret! He would definitely not let anyone know. I won''t tell anyone that I have a pill!" The moment the old ancestor of the Phoenix n heard Leng ruoxue''s words, she immediately promised excitedly.

    Leng ruoxue nodded. In the next second, two small white jade porcin bottles appeared in front of each of the six Hierarch. When the six of them saw this, they took the small bottles in their hands and uncorked them. The fragrance of the pills wafted into their noses, and they were instantly invigorated.

    The six of them were overjoyed. As soon as they smelled the fragrance of the pill, they knew that it was not an ordinary pill. Then, the six of them quickly stood up and said,""Thank you, master."

    "No need to be so polite! These two bottles of pills, one is for healing and the other is for replenishing Shen power. When you need to use it, don''t be reluctant. After you finish it, I will give it back to you. " Leng ruoxueughed.

    "Master, you''re the best!" When the old ancestor of the Phoenix n heard these words, she hurriedly tried to please him.

    "Old man, you actually know how to tter." Hearing the Phoenix n''s ancestor''s words, Bai Fan, who had always been at odds with him, couldn''t help but ridicule.

    The Phoenix ancestor''s face turned red, and she immediately exploded in anger upon hearing this. She couldn''t help but yell,"D * MN it, you d * MN cat, I won''t let you off!"

    After he finished speaking, he chased after Bai Fan and started fighting.

    Not to be outdone, Bai Fan taunted,""Tsk, who''s afraid of who!"

    Just like that, the two elderly supreme divinity beasts began to fight each other without a care for their image. They chased each other from the house to the outside. Leng ruoxue saw this and tried to chase them away."Alright, all of you can go back and rest! We can set off for our respective ns tomorrow morning!"

    "Yes!" Long ao and the others nodded and left Leng ruoxue''s room. They also brought along the two troublesome fellows who were chasing each other.

    The moment they left, evildoer and Cang appeared in Leng ruoxue''s room.

    Looking at evildoer and Cang who ignored each other, Leng ruoxue remained calm and said,""We''ll leave tomorrow as well. "

    ? "Girl, should we announce the underground city to the public?" Azure asked.

    "Let''s wait and see how rime ice will react before we decide. " Leng ruoxue said after some thought. In fact, she had been thinking about whether she should expose the underground city incident. However, the chain reaction after the exposure was something she didn''t want to see at the moment. At that time, her identity would also be known by the various major forces. At that time, she wouldn''t be able to control what kind of reaction the major forces would have.

    That result was not in line with her current desire to keep a low profile. Therefore, after thinking for a long time, she decided to deal with all changes by staying the same. She would first see Wu Chen''s reaction and then adjust her n at any time. However, she would definitely not be passive and get beaten up. She only hoped that Wu Chen was smart.

    As the saying goes, the barefooted are not afraid of the ones wearing shoes. Compared to Gu che, who had many people in the fog, she did not have much to worry about, except that she was not as strong as the fog.

    "Hehe! Then let''s just wait for fog to discover it! However, if that ugly monster knew that his men were all annihted, he would definitely be so angry that he would vomit blood!" Azure said with a smile.

    "If I can really anger her to death, it will save me a lot of trouble." Leng ruoxue teased.

    "Hahaha! I hope Niu''s thoughts will go as she wishes. " Azureughed.

    They all treated it as a joke because they knew that it was absolutely impossible. Rime ice was not that fragile.

    The next day.

    Leng ruoxue instructed the buried city''s people who had already packed their things to move into her house. Then, with a thought, she moved her spiritual beasts out of her bracelet. The moment those small beasts came out, they did not say a word and immediately rushed towards long ao and the rest who were standing at the side. Before they could even react, they wed at them. In the blink of an eye, the six of them were already covered in injuries ...

 Chapter 2214 Rimes Hatred (1)

    The six of them were dumbfounded by this scene.

    Leng ruoxue saw the w marks on their bodies and smiled in satisfaction,""Hmm, this injury is not bad!"

    These words made the six of them look at each other. They had to admit that the injuries on their bodies were of a very high standard. Although they looked many and a little scary, they were all just superficial wounds. There was not even a slight pain.

    "Alright, you guys can leave now. We''ll be assigned to yangqian for the time being!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    When the six of them heard this, they nodded their heads helplessly. Then, they consumed the pills that Leng ruoxue had given them earlier and said with some reluctance,""Master, take care!"

    After saying that, the six of them teleported and disappeared.

    After they left, Leng ruoxue turned to the demon and said,""We should also go home!"

    "Go! Let''s go home!" The demon said impatiently. When they came, there were a lot of third wheels around them, but now, there was no one else besides Cang. Everyone else had been sent to Xue ''er''s house.

    Towards this, the demon was already quite satisfied. Because he knew that he couldn''t send Cang away, he could only ignore him.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue carried Cang and set off on the journey back to thend of evil demons with the demon.

    Half a monthter.

    The two men and one beast had only covered one-third of the distance. Uncle long and the others, who were in their personal rooms, expressed their deep helplessness and disdain at their slow speed.

    However, the two people and one beast obviously didn''t care about other people''s gazes. They walked and stopped along the way, feeling extremely at ease.

    On a certain day.

    Leng ruoxue and the demon had just finished setting up their tents when they heard a childish voice from the corner,""Master! Master!"

    The two of them looked in the direction of the sound and saw a silver rat the size of a baby''s fist. It was looking at Leng ruoxue shyly, and its silver-white fur was tinged with a faint pink.

    Seeing this, the demon''s face immediately darkened. Then, he grabbed the little silver mouse in a nearby corner, ced it in his palm, and tossed it up and down in the air. The little silver mouse''s face turned deathly pale in fright, and it looked like it was about to cry.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue helplessly snatched the pitiful little fellow from the evildoer''s hands and asked softly,""Little guy, why are you here?"

    Although she didn''t know what this little thing''s name was, she was very certain that this little silver mouse was the silver Rat King''s subordinate. However, this little thing seemed to have just been born not long ago, because its strength was very low, only at the level of a Saint Beast.

    "The Rat King sent me to find master. It wanted me to tell master that recently, many unknown people havee to thend of evil demons. ording to the rat kings ''guess, those people should be people from the divine lord''s estate. Master''s Godfather also asked me to tell master to be careful!" The little silver mouse reported.

    "I know, thank you for your hard work." Leng ruoxue said as she gently stroked the little silver mouse''s soft fur.

    "It''s not hard! It''s my honor to be of service to you, master. " The little silver mouse said happily. It had heard about its master from the adult silver mice in the n long ago, but it had never had the chance to see its master. Now that it was entrusted with such an important task by the silver Rat King, it couldn''t be more excited and excited. Its master was just as its nsmen had said, very, very good!

    Seeing the little silver mouse''s excited expression, Leng ruoxue''s affection for this little fellow increased. She couldn''t help but think to herself,"what a cute little thing."

    "Evildoer, let''s hurry back to thend of evil demons!" She said to the demon. She was a little worried about her family.

    Although she had already informed her Godfather and the others of the situation when the mist had sent people to attack the buried city, she could not help but worry when she heard that people suspected to be from the God Lord''s Manor had appeared in thend of demons.

    After listening to Leng ruoxue''s words, the demon nodded his head and pointed at Cang,""Just let this guy bring us back."

    "Cang ..." Leng ruoxue looked at Cang. Even though she didn''t say it out loud, her meaning was clear.

    Meanwhile, Azure secretly red at evildoer before saying,""No problem. Are you leaving now?"

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue nodded.

    "Then let''s go!" After Cang finished speaking, he used a Halo to cover Leng ruoxue and evildoer.

    After a sh of bright light, Leng ruoxue and the demon had arrived at the foot of the mountain in thend of demons.

    At this moment, the foot of the mountain was no longer as lively as before. The Yao n''s building, which was bursting with people, had also suspended its business. Although this action had caused the various major forces to be quite dissatisfied, it was useless for them to object to the master''s forceful decision.

    However, there were still some factions that were unwilling to give up and had stationed people at the foot of the mountain. They were waiting for the Yao n tower to resume its business so that they would be the first to know.

    When these people saw the demon and Leng ruoxue, who had suddenly appeared at the foot of the mountain, they were momentarily stunned. However, under the pressure of the cold air that was emitted by the demon, these people immediately became well-behaved and watched Leng ruoxue and the demon as they went up the mountain.

    At the same time, some people were also surprised by the two''s boldness. The beasts in thend of demons were very fierce and did not allow outsiders to appear on the mountain. At least, they did not have the courage to do so.

    Of course, even though the appearance of Leng ruoxue and the demon was a surprise to them, it was just a small interlude to them. Hence, they quickly put the two of them to the back of their minds. At the same time, some people who came to thend of demons with a mission naturally noticed the situation of Leng ruoxue and the demon returning to the mountain.

    Very quickly, a certain someone passed the news to their master.

    Leng ruoxue and the demon swaggered into their house as if no one else was around. Master ning and the rest who sensed something was wrong immediately appeared in front of them.

    "Xue ''er, you''re back just like that?" Seeing Leng ruoxue appear in her original appearance, master ning was speechless. Could it be that Xue ''er didn''t see the little silver mouse that they had sent to pass the message?

    "Do you want a souvenir, Godfather?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes and yed dumb.

    "Uh! There''s even a souvenir?" Master ning was stunned by Leng ruoxue''s words and secretly sighed. Those who didn''t know would definitely think that Xue ''er had gone somewhere to y. Little did they know that he had been on tenterhooks the entire time.

    "There are!" Leng ruoxue smiled faintly. Then, she moved uncle long and the others out of the house. The two leaders of the Men in ck and yaoji also came out.

    However, the leader and yaoji were both unconscious, and the three of them looked even more miserable! Seeing this, Leng ruoxue wasn''t surprised at all because the movements in the house couldn''t be hidden from her. She also knew that their current state was most likely due to the people in the underground city.

    However, when the people of the buried city received Leng ruoxue''s teasing gaze, they lowered their heads in embarrassment.

    At this time, the master of the ning family, who had been observing the three people in a sorry state for a while, couldn''t help but ask,""Who is this!"

 Chapter 2215 Rimes Hatred (2)

    "Two of Wu Cheng''s subordinates, and yaoji." A cold glint shed across Leng ruoxue''s eyes as she spoke coldly.

    "Xue ''er, how do you n to deal with them?" Master ning couldn''t help but ask curiously when he saw Leng ruoxue bringing the three of them back.

    "I n to send yaoji to hell. As for the two leaders of the Men in ck, I haven''t thought of them yet." Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Uh!" Hearing the word "hell", master ning felt a little sympathy for yaoji. However, she brought this on herself and couldn''t me anyone else.

    At this moment, Shen nuo, who had also been observing the two leaders of the Men in ck for a long time, said with shining eyes,""Xue ''er, how about lending me these two guys to test medicine?"

    "What''s the matter? are the ones in the cell not enough for you to test the medicine?" Leng ruoxue nced at Shen nuo and said helplessly. She did not know when it started, but the dignified Vice President of The Alchemist Guild headquarters had actually be obsessed with refining poison. Furthermore, it had gotten out of hand.

    Although The Alchemist Guild''s headquarters "Vice President was infatuated with refining poison, which was not considered a good thing for the people of the immortal realm, she would never admit that she was the one who led Shen nuo astray!

    "They''re basically immune to it, so I need new blood!" Shen nuo said with an aggrieved expression. As for the two unconscious leaders of the Men in ck on the ground, when they heard the word ''blood'', they actually trembled reflexively, but they still did not wake up.

    Hearing Shen nuo''s words, Leng ruoxue could only nod her head in agreement, and then reminded her,""Don''t kill them, I still have use for them!"

    "Don''t worry! I won''t die!" Shen nuo promised.

    After he finished speaking, he happily carried the two unconscious leaders away.

    As for yaoji, she was kept by Leng ruoxue.

    At this time, the master of the ning family remembered to continue the previous topic and said with a disapproving look,""Xue ''er, I''m afraid that Wu Yan already knows that you came back so openly."

    "Godfather, we can''t hide the fact that we''re back from wuchen. Moreover, I also want to test her reaction." Leng ruoxueughed evilly. By now, long ao and the rest should have returned to the n. Wu Xuan should be making a move soon!

    "AI! You little girl!" The master of the ning family was at his wit''s end when he saw Leng ruoxue''s audacity. However, now that he had seen Xue ''er, his uneasy heart miraculously calmed down. He had to admit that Xue'' er had be their backbone. He believed that the others must feel the same.

    "Hehe, Godfather, I''ll return to my room to rest for a while. I''ll have to trouble Godfather to help me arrange their living quarters." Leng ruoxue saw the worried expression on her Godfather''s face and could only give him something to do so that he wouldn''t let his thoughts run wild.

    After she finished speaking, she pulled the evildoer and disappeared. Master ning stared at her angrily and sighed.

    However, he still enthusiastically did his part as a host and arranged amodation for Dongfang Lin and the others.

    At the same time, Wu Xiao, who was in the divine Lord''s Pce in the Imperial City, was furious.

    Looking at his Lord who had destroyed everything in the hall, the Men in ck who were kneeling in the hall all cowered and did not dare to make a sound.

    "Trash! What a bunch of trash!" Wu Luan furiously roared. With a wave of her arm, two of the huge pirs in the hall copsed with a loud bang. Of the four huge pirs in the hall, only one was intact, while cracks appeared on the other pir and it was on the verge of copse.

    "Please calm down, master." The Man in ck beside Wu Han quickly advised when he saw Wu Han fly into a rage. However, he knew that his words were useless because he couldn''t stop Wu Han''s anger at all!

    "Calm your ass! You bunch of trash, you can''t even handle such a small matter! What use do I have for you?" Wu Xuan roared. Her originally beautiful face waspletely twisted from anger. The reason why she was so angry was because she had received news of Leng ruoxue''s return to thend of demons.

    What did this mean? It meant that the group of people she had sent to exterminate the buried city had failed their mission. Otherwise, how could Leng ruoxue be unscathed?

    In fact, there had been no news from the underground city. Although she had her suspicions, she never thought that those people might have beenpletely annihted.

    After all, in her opinion, although Dongfang Yue and the others were not easy to deal with, it didn''t mean that the people she sent would fail. One should know that she had asked the Dragon, Phoenix, and white Tiger race to each send two reverent-god level experts to assist her.

    Furthermore, before she went there, she had specially instructed her subordinates to stop their operations if they discovered any traces of the Totoro. Although yaoji had told her that the Totoro was not with Leng ruoxue, it was better to be safe than sorry. Therefore, before she sent her men there, she had basically considered all the possible events and thought that she had formted a detailed n. However, she did not expect her subordinates to leave without returning.

    Previously, she had always thought that her subordinates had not contacted her because their mission had not beenpleted yet. However, she now knew that they had failed their mission and that was why they could not contact her. This fact made her exceptionally angry. She could not understand how Leng ruoxue, Dongfang Yue, and the rest could have escaped her encirclement without Cang''s help. This was truly unbelievable.

    Even if Dongfang Yue had the title of war god, that was something that happened hundreds of thousands of years ago. Although Dongfang Yue''s current strength was still at the peak of the divine realm, he was definitely not the strongest! Moreover, the six reverent-god level experts sent by the magical beasts were no weaker than Dongfang Yue. Hence, she could not figure it out no matter how much she thought about it.

    Wait a minute?

    Could it be that Cang was following Leng ruoxue?

    Thinking of this possibility, the anger in her heart burned even more!

    She didn''t think that yaoji would dare to lie to her, but she felt that she was being too cautious. She was actually afraid that Leng ruoxue would leave Cang in thend of evil demons, so she didn''t dare to attack thend of evil demons. The moment she thought of this, she regretted it so much that her intestines turned green!

    If she had known earlier, she would have encircled and annihted the evil demons nd as well. That way, she might not have regretted it so much. But now that Leng ruoxue had returned to the evil demons''nd, she had clearly lost the upper hand. Cang must be by Leng ruoxue''s side as well. Hence, it would be even more difficult for her to make a move on Leng ruoxue!

    She was really unwilling to ept this!

    However, no matter how unwilling she was, she had to ept this fact.

    After taking a few deep breaths, Wu Yan calmed down a little. Then, she ordered the ck-robed man beside her,""Go to the beast n and check on their situation."

    "My Lord, our people haven''t returned yet. Could it be that the beast race has also beenpletely annihted?" The Man in ck carefully guessed.

    "If I tell you to go, just go. What''s with all this nonsense?" When Wu Jing heard the ck-clothed man''s words, she was not happy at all. Damn it! Did her orders not work? A dog beside her actually dared to question her orders.

 Chapter 2216 Rimes Hatred (3)

    "Yes!" The ck-clothed man hurriedly replied when he saw that Wu Xiao was angry. He quickly left the hall. If he had left a secondter, he didn''t know if he would have been able to keep his life.

    After the ck-robed man left, Wu Yan chased away all the other ck-robed men who were kneeling in front of her. Then, she sat on the throne dejectedly.

    ''Damn it!'' Thinking of Leng ruoxue, she couldn''t help but feel hatred in her heart!

    It could be said that ever since she found out about Leng ruoxue''s identity, her hatred towards her had never stopped. She couldn''t deny that she was jealous of Leng ruoxue''s good luck. Not only was she the Imperial-chosen sessor, but she should have also received the approval of the universal bracelet. One must know that this was something she had always dreamed of. Unfortunately, she did not have the chaotic body. That lousy bracelet would not acknowledge her as its master. This fact made her extremely angry. Was the chaotic body that important?

    Why was it that only a person with the chaotic body who had been acknowledged by the bracelet could be the true Lord of the divine realm? She had put in so much effort, but it could only be in name? She was really unwilling to give up, and she did not want to give up everything that she had worked so hard to obtain. Hence, she had to get rid of Leng ruoxue!

    There was also Leng ruoxue''s chaotic body, which made her drool. Right now, killing Leng ruoxue and taking her chaotic body had be her deepest obsession. She wanted to let Yu know that only she was worthy of standing by his side. Even if Yu had fallen, everything he had should still belong to her, and only her!

    She would never allow another woman to take everything that should belong to her!

    Leng ruoxue! He had to die!

    But thinking of Cang, that fellow who gave her a headache, she became deeply depressed.

    She couldn''t understand why Cang would take a fancy to Leng ruoxue. That fellow didn''t even care about Yu, yet he was interested in Leng ruoxue! He seemed to have recognized her as his master!

    This fact made her even more jealous!

    Why was it that Leng ruoxue could easily obtain the things that she could not obtain even after putting in so much effort?

    One must know that in order to gain Cang''s approval, she had tried to please that annoying fellow. However, that fellow did not buy it at all and kept causing trouble for her! After that, she couldn''t take it anymore and gave up. However, she didn''t expect that Cang would set his eyes on Leng ruoxue.

    When did that bastard get to know Leng ruoxue?

    Wu Xiao was quite curious about this.

    Suddenly, an idea shed through her mind and she remembered that time when Azure came to her for the flower petals!

    How detestable!

    That bastard must have done it for Leng ruoxue, right? However, that detestable fellow actually told her that he was going to feed the flower petals from her original body to the pigs!

    Now that she thought about it, the pig that Cang was talking about should be Bing Yao. After all, Bing Yao had just been injured by her!

    Unfortunately, she only remembered all of this now!

    If she had known that Cang and Leng ruoxue were in cahoots, she wouldn''t have given the flower petal of her main body to Cang even if she had to die. She wouldn''t have allowed Cang to destroy her God Lord''s Manor!

    But it was toote for her to regret now!

    At that time, she only wanted to get rid of that troublesome fellow as soon as possible. How could she have linked it to Leng ruoxue? furthermore, at that time, she didn''t know that Leng ruoxue was also Yu''s disciple!

    And after knowing Leng ruoxue''s true identity, she recalled the situation she had found out about Leng ruoxue, and her hatred for Leng ruoxue grew even more! Now, she was even more certain that her clone was destroyed by Leng ruoxue!

    Even though her subordinates had reported this matter to her at that time, she could not fully believe it when she thought of Leng ruoxue''s strength at that time. Hence, she had always been skeptical about this matter. After all, Leng ruoxue''s strength was too low in her heart. If she had known that Leng ruoxue was Yu''s disciple, she would not have let her guard down.

    Only those with the chaotic body could be recognized by the universal bracelet, and only then could they practice the sky-defying incantation and possess the chaotic divine me!

    The chaos Divine me was definitely the nemesis of her clone. However, she believed that Leng ruoxue''s Natal me had not been cultivated to its peak. After all, Leng ruoxue''s power was there for all to see!

    ''Damn it!'' She must not allow Leng ruoxue to cultivate the ''heaven-defying art'' to the ninth level. Otherwise, it would be even more difficult for her to deal with Leng ruoxue! Ripple mist made up her mind! But when she thought of Cang, she had a headache!

    If that fellow had stayed by Leng ruoxue''s side all the time, would she have had the chance to make a move? It was undeniable that in the entire God World, the person she hated the most was that fellow. Yet, that fellow had taken a liking to Leng ruoxue.

    This fact made Wu Xiao furious and irritated. Immediately, she disappeared from her spot.

    On the other side, following Wu Xiao''s orders, the ck-clothed man had already rushed to the Phoenix n''s territory, which was the closest to the Imperial City, without stopping.

    The Phoenix territory was the habitat of the divine realm''s Phoenix n.

    In the past, the Phoenix territory had been extremely lively, beautiful, and prosperous. The Phoenix n and its affiliated beast ns had lived there together. However, now, in the entire Phoenix territory, except for the Phoenix n, all the affiliated beast ns had been forbidden to live around the Phoenix territory.

    Just as the ck-robed man set foot on thend of the Phoenix n, a red-robed woman attacked him with a furious expression. She yelled,"Audacious human, you actually dare to step into the Phoenix n''s territory. I think you''ve lived long enough!"

    "Wait! Don''t fight!" The ck-robed woman dodged the red-robed woman''s attack with her sharp eyes. She immediately took out a token and said, "I''m from the Divine Master''s estate!"

    The woman in red nced at the token and then at the Man in ck. She said angrily,""Hmph! With a Broken Token, you dare to pretend to be a member of the divine lord''s estate. You''re really bold!"

    Obviously, she didn''t believe the Man in ck''s words at all and attacked him one after another.

    "I''m really from the Divine Master''s estate!" The Man in ck said anxiously. Although his strength was above the Phoenix ''s, he was here to inquire about information. Naturally, he couldn''t fight with the Phoenix n.

    However, the woman in red did not listen to his exnation at all. Instead, she attacked even faster.

    Seeing this, the ck-clothed man could only release his pressure in a hurry. Instantly, the red-clothed woman''s face turned pale, but the red-clothed woman attacked the ck-clothed Man Without Fear.

    "Who is so bold to cause trouble in the Feng n?" Suddenly, an angry shout came from the inside of the Phoenix territory. Then, a Phoenix with mes all over its body flew out of the Phoenix territory. Afternding, it turned into a beautiful woman in her early thirties.

    "Forefather, this human is impersonating a member of the divine lord''s estate." As soon as the woman in red saw the beautiful woman, she immediatelyined. Then, her clear Phoenix eyes looked at the man in ck provocatively. The Man in ck smiled bitterly when he saw her.

    "Senior, this one really is a member of the Divine Master''s estate. This is my token." The ck-robed man then passed the token that represented his identity to the absolute beauty.

    However, the beautiful woman didn''t even look at the token. She just turned to look at the woman in red with a pampering expression and said helplessly,""Qing ''er, you''re being naughty again!"

    "Ancestor, I didn ''t!" The red-robed maiden by the name of Qing ''er had an aggrieved look on her face as she spoke in a spoiled manner to the beautiful maiden.

    "You can leave first." The beautiful maiden ignored Qing ''er''s whining and directlymanded.

    "Yes!" Qing ''er nodded unwillingly. Then, she secretly red at the Man in ck before returning to the Phoenix territory with a face full of unwillingness.

    Seeing this scene, the ck-robed man also understood that the little Phoenix called Qing ''er didn''t believe his identity! That Little Phoenix was deliberately looking for trouble! However, as he was in the territory of the Feng n, he couldn''t show his dissatisfaction. Otherwise, he might not even be able to return to the Imperial City alive.

    At this moment, the beautiful woman''s Phoenix eyes slowly turned to the ck-clothed man and she asked indifferently,""The God lord''s estate? Did the mist send you?"

    "Yes!" The Man in ck nodded respectfully.

    "What is it?" The absolute beauty lifted her eyelids and asked indifferently.

    "The Divine Master has sent this junior to see the Phoenix King. He has some questions!" The Man in ck said honestly.

    "Come in! However, be careful when you speak. The king is not in a good mood. " The absolute beauty warned. Then, she brought the Man in ck to the hall of the Phoenix n.

    The Man in ck entered the main hall. After seeing the Phoenix King, he was convinced by what the beautiful woman had said.

    The current Phoenix King of the Phoenix n was a woman. Moreover, she was an extremely beautiful woman. However, her beautiful face was now filled with anger. After seeing the Man in ck, the Phoenix King only snorted coldly and did not have any other reaction.

    Seeing this, the Man in ck was extremely embarrassed, and the dissatisfaction in his heart slowly rose.

    After all, he was the Divine Master''s Messenger. The Phoenix King''s treatment of him was already considered a neglect. However, he did not dare to show his dissatisfaction.

    "Phoenix King, the Divine Master sent me here to understand the situation in the underground city!" After bowing to the woman on the throne, the ck-clothed man went straight to the point.

    "Why? our Divine Master doesn''t know the situation in the underground city, so he specially sent someone to me to ask?" When the Phoenix King heard the ck-clothed man''s words, she narrowed her beautiful Phoenix eyes and said in an extremely cold tone.

    "To tell you the truth, the people that my Lord sent to the underground city haven''t sent back any news. Moreover, the underground city is far from the Imperial City. So, my Lord sent me here to ask you if there is any news from the two divine Reverends that you have sent to the underground city." The Man in ck said in a very reserved manner. He did not dare to tell the Phoenix King directly that the people he had sent might have beenpletely annihted. Otherwise, if the Phoenix King were to be enraged, he could forget about leaving the Phoenix n alive.

    "Sixth elder, please exin the situation to this Lord emissary!" Hearing this, the Phoenix King smiled coldly and ordered.

 Chapter 2217 Bounty Notice (1)

    The sixth elder that the Phoenix King was talking about was the beautiful woman who had brought the Man in ck into the hall. Hearing the Phoenix King''s order, the beautiful woman turned her cold eyes to the Man in ck and said,""The two reverent-god level experts we sent have returned."

    "Really? How''s the battle going?" This was what the Man in ck was most concerned about!

    "It''s very tragic!" The beautiful woman nced at the Man in ck and continued,""Our two reverent-god level experts were both heavily injured. They only managed to escape with theirst breath. From the bits and pieces they said before they fainted, we understood that the people sent by the God lord''s estate and the magical beasts that went to assist them in the battle had all been wiped out. Only the six reverent-god level experts of our Phoenix, Dragon, and white Tiger race are still alive!"

    The ck-robed man''s heart skipped a beat. Although he had already anticipated this situation, he still felt a chill in his heart when he heard the confirmation from the Feng n. At the same time, he felt a sense of fear towards Leng ruoxue and the rest.

    One had to know that they had sent quite a number of people, but none of them had survived. What did this mean? It meant that the other party''sbat power was beyond their expectations!

    "Can I see the two reverent-god level cultivators?" the Man in ck asked after some thought.

    "Sure!" The sixth elder looked at the Phoenix King and saw the Phoenix King nod slightly. Then, she took the ck-clothed man to the two Hierarch.

    When the Man in ck saw the two reverent-god level cultivators, the chill in his heart grew even stronger!

    Oh my God! Was he still human?

    At this moment, the two reverent-god level cultivators were still in their human forms. However, they were severely injured and their skin was bruised. They were so swollen that they did not even look human.

    Originally, the Man in ck still had some questions he wanted to confirm with the two reverent-god level experts. However, when he saw that they were unconscious, he knew that he would return empty-handed today.

    The sixth elder of the Phoenix n, who had seen through the ck-robed man''s thoughts, looked at him with a clear expression and said,""You don''t need to go to the Dragon race and The White Tiger race either. The Hierarch of their two races are also like this!"

    "Thank you for telling me, sixth elder!" The Man in ck thanked him sincerely, then left the Phoenix territory.

    As soon as the Man in ck left, Qing ''er jumped out from a corner and said to the sixth elder in a spoiled manner,"Old ancestor, why didn''t you let him go to The White Tiger race and dragon race? it''s also good to let him make a wasted trip!"

    "What do you know, little girl?" The sixth elder shot a nce at Qing ''er, then poked her head with his finger and sighed helplessly.

    AI! This girl had been protected too well by her. She didn''t know that the human heart was sinister at all. What should she do? The sixth elder was extremely worried. Moreover, Qing ''er''s thinking was too simple. What problem could be solved by letting the ck-clothed man make a wasted trip? Perhaps the Man in ck would even hate him!

    "How can I not understand? I know everything. If the two ancestors were not helping the God lord''s estate to eliminate the rebellion, how could they have been so seriously injured? Hmph! It''s all the fault of the God lord''s estate and those rebels!" Qing ''er spoke with some anger.

    "Wretched girl, the Phoenix King has said that you are not allowed to discuss this matter. Do you want to be punished?" Upon hearing Qing ''er''s words, the sixth elder quickly covered her mouth and looked around vigntly.

    "Old ancestor, you''re too careful. There are no nsmen here, what are you worried about!" Qing ''er pulled down sixth elder''s hand and pouted her lips in dissatisfaction. Then, she said in a fit of pique,""If you tell me who those rebels are, I''ll stop talking about this matter. How about it?"

    "I won''t tell you!" The sixth elder raised his head and said in a serious tone.

    "If you don''t want to say, then don''t say. I will find out one day!" Qing ''er said angrily. After that, she stomped her feet and ran away.

    AI! Looking at Qing ''er''s back, then at the two unconscious people on the bed, the sixth elder''s mood instantly fell.

    Feng Wu, when are you going to wake up?

    After the Man in ck left the Phoenix territory, he did listen to the sixth elder''s words. He did not head to the Dragon Tribe or The White Tiger Tribe. Instead, he returned to the divine Lord''s residence in the Imperial City and reported the situation to his master.

    After confirming this, Wu Xuan was furious again!

    As expected! As expected, the entire Army was annihted!

    However, she knew that the two leaders of the Men in ck should still be alive. It was just that they must have fallen into the hands of Leng ruoxue, Dongfang Yue, and the others. When she thought of this, Wu ice immediately ordered,""Spread the news."

    "What?" The Man in ck, who was trembling with fear from Wu Xuan''s rage, looked at Wu Xuan in confusion.

    "Are you a pig? Don''t you understand my orders?" Seeing the ck-clothed man''s obvious dullness, Wu Yan''s anger grew.

    "Master, please calm down. I just think that if this matter is exposed, it will be a great loss to the reputation of the Divine Master''s estate!" The ck-robed man asked cautiously. If others were to find out that the troops that the Divine Master''s estate and the magical beasts had sent out to suppress the rebels had been wiped out, wouldn''t the divine world be thrown into chaos? At that time, the people of the divine realm would definitely be in a state of panic.

    "Then, use the name of the Divine Master''s estate to issue a bounty notice. Say that Leng ruoxue and her group are brutal by nature and have attacked the magical beasts. The Divine Master''s estate will seek justice for the magical beasts and represent them in attacking Leng ruoxue. The righteous men in the firmament can also participate in this bounty. Whoever kills Leng ruoxue will be heavily rewarded by the Divine Master''s estate!" Wu Xuan thought for a moment and said.

    The Man in ck''s words gave her inspiration. Since she was wary of Cang''s existence and could not take action personally, she would use someone else''s hands to get rid of Leng ruoxue! She believed that there would definitely be brave men with great rewards. Furthermore, even if no one could kill Leng ruoxue, she wanted Leng ruoxue to live in fear every day. When she thought of this, her mood suddenly turned for the better! In fact, he was already fantasizing about Leng ruoxue being like a stray dog, running around everywhere.

    She didn''t believe that Leng ruoxue, who was being hunted down every day, would have a peaceful life.

    Hahaha! Thinking of this, she couldn''t help butugh wildly.

    The Man in ck saw that Wu Jing was angry and thenughing, and he felt more and more uneasy. He didn''t know why, but he felt that his Lord''s words were somewhat unreliable. It wouldn''t backfire, right?

    "Why aren''t you doing it?" Seeing that the Man in ck was still in a daze, ripple mist angrily urged him.

    "Yes!" When the ck-clothed man heard this, he quickly responded and quickly retreated.

    The next day.

    The divine realm was shocked by a bounty notice from the God lord''s estate.

    The bounty notice stated that the ascender Leng ruoxue had coveted the magical beasts and had thus colluded with some traitors from the firmament to attack the magical beasts, killing many of them. This had infuriated the magical beasts, and at their request, the God lord''s estate had issued a warrant for Leng ruoxue and the others ording to thews of the firmament. Anyone with a sense of justice and conscience in the firmament, as well as the various magical beasts, could pursue Leng ruoxue, regardless of whether they were the ones who had injured or killed her. All of them would receive generous rewards ...

 Chapter 2218 Bounty Notice (2)

    The moment this reward was announced, many people in the firmament went crazy. Some of them even daydreamed about getting the reward and living an enviable life. However, most of them were still calm, especially those who knew and understood Leng ruoxue. They were all worried.

    The other protagonists of the bounty notice, the magical beasts, were surprisingly silent. Even if there were some magical beasts who did not know the truth, they were furious after hearing the news, but they were suppressed by their nsmen who knew the truth.

    In the hall of the Phoenix n in the Phoenix territory, the Phoenix King sat on the throne with a frown. The elders of the Phoenix n sat below her. At this time, they were all having a headache because of the revtion made by Wu Jing.

    Under normal circumstances, they did not wish for such a matter to be known to everyone. However, after Wu Ling''s revtion, many people knew that a supreme divinity of the Phoenix n had been injured because of Leng ruoxue. As such, it had a bad impact on the reputation of the Phoenix n. Furthermore, at this point, if they still did not care about this matter, the outside world would think badly of the Phoenix n!

    The mist ripple clearly didn''t want the beast race to stay out of this! As for them, they had to suffer in silence!

    In reality, the reason why the magical beasts had remained silent was because they were discussing countermeasures. After all, not all the magical beasts were willing to be used by the Divine Master''s estate. However, if they continued to remain silent and did not express their stance, the outside world would think that they were afraid of Leng ruoxue and the others. This oue would be extremely disadvantageous to the magical beasts ''position in the divine world!

    Therefore, not only the Phoenix tribe, but many other beasts who had participated in the siege of the underground city were also having a headache.

    They knew the truth, but they couldn''t say it out loud. Otherwise, wouldn''t they be enemies with the fog? Between Leng ruoxue and Wu Cheng, they were obviously more inclined to Wu Cheng. After all, Wu Cheng was the master of the God World. As for Leng ruoxue, no beast felt that she would be a match for Wu Cheng!

    As for the beasts ''previous crushing defeat, they all thought that it was because they had underestimated their enemy. After all, the beasts had not sent out all their forces. Otherwise, it was still uncertain who would win!

    After being forced to make a choice, 90% of the magical beasts seemed to have made a promise. Three dayster, they announced that Leng ruoxue was themon enemy of the magical beasts!

    The appearance of this statement further strengthened the passion of some hot-blooded people in the divinity to capture Leng ruoxue. In an instant, thend of evil demons was filled with people!

    Leng ruoxue, who had been cooped up in her room, had no idea about this.

    In the garden of the Leng n''s main mansion.

    The master of the ning family sat on a stone chair in the garden with a dark face, not saying a word. Uncle long, who was sitting opposite him, was drinking tea with a rxed face. As for the first elder and the others, seeing that the air pressure was so low, they didn''t dare to joke as they usually did!

    They already knew about the reward offered by the Divine Master''s estate.

    "Dammit! When will that little girl Xue ''ere out?" Suddenly, the master of the ning family mmed the table, which scared the first elder and the others.

    It was too terrifying, wasn''t it?

    The great elder and the others shrank their heads, not daring to express any opinions on this matter, because old man ning''s temper had been very bad recently. They were scolded at every turn, and even Dongfang Yue and the others were not spared. Old man ning had hidden many grievances from them for implicating Xue ''er!

    "Why did you take out your anger on the table? Did this table offend you?" Uncle long nced at the Furious master of the ning family and said calmly.

    Immediately, the great elder and the others looked at uncle long with admiration, because old man ning didn''t dare to scold uncle long even if he was angry!

    "I''m just in a hurry! It''s been a few days and Xue ''er hasn''te out of her room. " The master of the ning family looked at uncle long with a wronged expression.

    "Xue ''er is tired! Let her have a good rest, you should calm down!" Uncle long consoled. He knew why the ning family''s son was like this. In fact, he didn''t think it was a big deal. Xue ''er was not afraid of the people of ck River.

    "How can I calm down! It''s a mess outside!" The master of the ning family said with a bitter face. Ever since Wu Yan had issued the reward, thend of evil demons had be lively, and the news he had learned through the ning family had also made him more and more annoyed.

    Today, the second elder had told him that the Yao family had extended an invitation to the eight great divine regions to discuss Leng ruoxue''s matter. He didn''t need to guess to know that the Yao family definitely didn''t have good intentions!

    "If they want to make a scene, then let them. We can''t mess up ourselves." Uncle longforted him calmly.

    "What''s the mess?" Suddenly, a melodious voice entered the ears of everyone in the garden. When they heard this voice, they immediately became full of energy as if they had been injected with chicken blood.

    The master of the ning family jumped up and ran in the direction of the voice, which frightened the owner of the voice.

    "Godfather, what''s wrong?" Leng ruoxue, who felt that something was wrong with her Godfather, asked with a worried look.

    "Uh! Xue ''er, I''m too excited. " The master of the ning family said awkwardly.

    "Girl, listen to this little guy''s nonsense. He saw youe out and urgently wanted to tell you something." Cang, who had long upied Leng ruoxue''s embrace, exposed master ning''s lie. Instantly, master ning''s face turned red.

    "Godfather, what happened?" Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked calmly.

    "Xue ''er, Wu Yan has issued a reward!" Without giving the master of the ning family a chance to speak, uncle long rushed to speak. The master of the ning family, who had been interrupted, looked at uncle long with a wronged face, not daring toin at all.

    "Eh? Is there a bounty on me?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes and asked in disbelief. She didn''t know what kind of reason the fog ripple would use to put her on the wanted list. She was really curious.

    "Girl, see for yourself!" This time, uncle Long''s chance to speak was taken away, because Cang had directly thrown a notice of reward to Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue took it and started to read it from the beginning. The more she read, the more her brows furrowed. Master ning, who was watching from the side, was so nervous that his heart was in his throat. Then, he heard his precious daughter''s cold snort, and he became even more worried.

    "Xue ''er, don''t be anxious. Don''t be angry!" The master of the ning family quicklyforted him.

    "Hmph! It would be a wonder if he wasn''t angry! It''s not a big deal that Wu Yan offered a reward, but killing me only gives a hundred thousand top-grade crystals! Am I that worthless?" Leng ruoxue roared in anger.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    These words made the master of the ning family confused, and the others were also quite speechless. The female lead was not angry at herself being wanted, but angry at her reward for being too low! If this was known by Wu Yan, he wondered if she would vomit blood in anger!

    "Girl, 100000 top-grade crystals is a huge sum of money to the people of the divine realm. Moreover, aren''t there still many precious medicinal herbs and medicinal pills down there?" Azure smiled as he reminded.

 Chapter 2219 Bounty Notice (3)

    "What kind of broken thing is that? you have the nerve to use it to put a bounty on me?" Leng ruoxue said in a rich and overbearing tone.

    Everyone was speechless again.

    Alright! They knew that Leng ruoxue was very rich, but she shouldn''t strike down poor people like them like this! It should be known that the rewards offered by fog ice were good things that any major force would be envious of. Otherwise, most of the forces in the divine world would not have gonepletely crazy after seeing this reward, in addition to the statement made by the beast n!

    Now, most of the forces were ready to make a move. The only ones who hadn''t expressed their stance were the eight divine regions. And now, the time for the eight divine regions to express their stance was not far away!

    "Xue ''er, let''s not worry about the item that Wu Yan is offering. Let''s think about how to deal with this matter! If all the major powers are tempted by this bounty and join the team to hunt you down, you''ll be annoyed to death by them!" The master of the ning family sighed and said with a worried face.

    "Haven''t many forces already taken action? If they''re willing toe, then let theme. I''m not afraid!" Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    Earlier on, Qing Jue had told her that there were many forces stationed at the foot of the demon''snd. However, at the moment, those forces did not dare to act rashly and were only observing from the sidelines. Hence, Leng ruoxue guessed that they were probably waiting for someone to take the lead so that they could test her limits.

    "Aren''t you afraid of being annoyed to death by them?" The master of the ning family reminded.

    "So what if I am afraid? Humans die for wealth, and birds die for food. Since they''ve set their eyes on that bounty, they naturally won''t back out of it. " Leng ruoxue said.

    "That''s why we have toe up with a countermeasure as soon as possible!" The master of the ning family said anxiously. Then, he hesitated for a moment and said,""Xue ''er, the Yao family has already sent out invitations to the eight divine domains to discuss matters regarding you."

    "There''s such a thing? Godfather, take me to the Yao family''s old man and let me hear what he''s up to!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile. She was very interested in the Yao family''s invitation.

    "Xue ''er! What I wanted to say wasn''t to bring you to listen to the Yao family''s ns, but for you to think of a countermeasure!" Leng ruoxue''s words gave master ning a headache. How could this girl be so heartless? He was worried to death, but this little girl acted as if nothing had happened. The Emperor was really not in a hurry ... No, he was not that ...

    "Why don''t I put up a bounty for the mist too?" Leng ruoxue thought for a while and smiled.

    "What do you mean?" Hearing this, the master of the ning family blinked, his face full of questions.

    Azure pped his paws in agreement,""That''s a good idea. She wants you, and you put a bounty on her, hehe! Only then will it be fair!"

    "Then it''s decided!" Seeing Cang agree, Leng ruoxue made the final decision.

    "Wait! Xue ''er, you want to put a bounty on Rime? What''s the reward for her?" The question marks on master ning''s face increased.

    "I''ve decided to expose my identity and help my master put an order for this ingrate!" Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    She had wanted to keep a low profile, but a certain someone had forced her to do so. Since that was the case, why should she hide her identity? anyway, their rtionship was already destined to be hostile, and there was no possibility of reconciliation. To her, it was just to let others know her identity sooner, so she did not care about the time.

    Moreover, once this matter was exposed, she could also find out who her true friends were and take the opportunity to see people''s hearts. This was killing two birds with one stone for her.

    As for Wu Xuan, she didn''t care if she was mentally prepared for her secret from hundreds of thousands of years ago to be exposed!

    Because this was what Wu Xuan asked for!

    To be honest, it was really out of her expectations that the Rime mist would do such a crazy thing. She had imagined countless reactions from the Rime mist, but she had never thought of this!

    Could it be that Wu Yan thought that pouring dirty water on him would cause trouble for him? Then she would be too childish! Thinking of this possibility, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help butugh to herself.

    In reality, it had to be said that Leng ruoxue was right! However, this was only one of the goals of fog.

    However, no matter what Wu Jing''s thoughts were, it was obvious that Leng ruoxue would not care! Since Wu Cheng was so shameless, there was no need for her to hide it for that woman, right?

    After making up her mind, Leng ruoxue handed this matter over to Dongfang Lin. After all, Dongfang Lin was famous for his intelligence. Naturally, he would arrange the death of his master in a touching manner.

    After arranging everything, Leng ruoxue pestered her Godfather again, asking him to bring her to the Yao family to listen. When master ning saw that Leng ruoxue was determined not to give up until she achieved her goal, he could only nod helplessly.

    However, before they could leave, someone came to cause trouble.

    When she heard that someone was challenging her, Leng ruoxue walked out of the Leng family''s main residence in a natural and poised manner. She nced at the red-robeddy who was ring at her at the main entrance and smiled faintly."Little Phoenix, are you here to offer me a contract?"

    "Of course not! You''re Leng ruoxue?" The red-robed woman asked loudly.

    "I am!" Leng ruoxue nodded slightly and did not speak anymore. She waited for the little Firebird to continue.

    This red-robeddy was Qing ''er. After she saw Leng ruoxue, she couldn''t describe her feelings. Even though she knew that the widely circted news of the magical beast n being attacked wasn''t the truth, no matter what, the two patriarchs of the Phoenix n had indeed been injured by Leng ruoxue. Hence, after knowing that Leng ruoxue was the murderer, she immediately came to find her!

    However, the moment she saw Leng ruoxue, she felt a moment of regret. She did not hate this woman. Her anger had miraculously disappeared after seeing Leng ruoxue. She did not know what she could do bying to the devil''s Land on impulse. She was at a loss.

    "I''m Qing ''er!" Qing ''er said after a long while.

    "Qing ''er, did youe here to challenge me?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "Yes, you''ve injured the ancestors of our Phoenix n. I''m going to take revenge for them!" When Qing ''er heard Leng ruoxue''s words, she made her intentions clear. That was what she thought before she came here, but now she was not so sure!

    She couldn''t tell Leng ruoxue''s strength at all. This could only prove that the other party''s strength was above hers. Now, she felt even more that she had been too rash. The other party was able to injure her own old Grand Madame. Wasn''t she just waiting to be beaten up when she came to her door?

    Seeing Qing ''er''s hesitation, Leng ruoxue smiled and said,""Little Phoenix, you''re not my match. Go home quickly! The immortal realm is not safe. Be careful not to be caught and forced to make a contract. At that time, even your family''s old ancestor can''t help you!"

    Leng ruoxue chuckled to herself. She never thought that the Phoenix n would have such a hot-blooded Little Phoenix. Seeing that this little fellow was here for her two beasts, she would not make things difficult for him. However, even if she did not have any designs on this little fellow, the others might not be unmoved. Her divine sense had already sensed a few eager peeping gazes.

    Hmph! To dare to have ideas about this Little Phoenix under her eyes, he was really tired of living! With a single thought, Leng ruoxue had already decided the life and death of those people.

    Cang, who was in her arms, could sense Leng ruoxue''s thoughts. In the next second, Cang had already darted out. After hearing a few screams, Cang returned to Leng ruoxue''s arms.

    Naturally, Qing ''er had heard the shrieks as well. She had also seen with her own eyes the rabbit that was in Leng ruoxue''s arms running out. In that instant, she was even more confused and unable to exin her feelings towards Leng ruoxue.

    Beastie was naturally sharp, so she was very clear about the people at the foot of the mountain drooling over her. However, she had never expected that Leng ruoxue would ask her Beastie to kill people for her. This fact made Qing ''er''s feelings even moreplicated.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue smiled at Qing ''er and said,""Little Phoenix, I''ll get someone to send you back."

    Just as Leng ruoxue was about to ask uncle long and Dongfang Yue for help, she suddenly heard Qing ''er ask in a soft voice,""Why?"

    "You''re still young. You don''t need to get involved in the grudges of the adults!" Leng ruoxue replied calmly.

    "I''m not young anymore!" When Qing ''er heard these words, she was a little angry.

    "Not young anymore? Generally speaking, children who said that they were not young were actually children who had not grown up! Little Phoenix, you''re being protected too well. " Leng ruoxue nced at the innocent Little Phoenix and sighed.

    "Uncle long, Dongfang Yue, I''ll have to trouble you to send this little fellow back to the Phoenix n!" Following that, Leng ruoxue turned around and said to the two of them.

    Uncle long and Dongfang Yue nodded upon hearing this. However, Qing ''er didn''t want to go back just like that, but her objection was in vain. Uncle long directly knocked her out with his palm and carried her down the mountain.

    "Godfather, how did the beasts react to the bounty?" Leng ruoxue asked master ning after watching them leave.

    When she saw Qing ''er, she suddenly remembered that the beast race would also have a reaction to this matter. After all, Wu Jing had used her attack as an excuse. If the beast race continued to keep their eyes closed, they would be despised by others.

    "Most of the beasts have made a statement saying that you are theirmon enemy! However, the beasts that are on good terms with us are not on their side. " The master of the ning family said honestly. He was quite pleased with this. He also knew that if this had happened to humans, many of them would have most likely changed sides.

    This matter was also a test for the major forces who were on good terms with them. It would depend on their choice. However,pared to the magical beasts, the other factions ''reactions to this matter were clearly not as firm and timely as the orcs''.

 Chapter 2220 Disturbance In The Ning Family (1)

    However, he believed that those forces would make their stance clear very soon!

    At the very least, they could not remain silent forever. Whether they drew a line with Leng ruoxue and the others or stood firmly on Xue ''er and the others'' side, it was up to them.

    After Leng ruoxue had a simple chat with her Godfather, she still did not forget to remind him to bring her to the Yao family. The ning family head was annoyed and helpless, so he could only agree to set off immediately.

    In fact, he didn''t take the initiative to mention this matter because he thought that Xue ''er would forget about it because of the little Phoenix''s interruption! Who would have thought that Xue ''er would remember it so clearly.

    Moreover, he also understood that if he didn''t bring Xue ''er along, this little girl might run off by herself.

    After thinking it through, the master of the ning family no longer resisted.

    But before he left, he felt that there were some things that he should still deal with.

    At the thought of this, master ning looked at Leng ruoxue and said,""Xue ''er, it''s gettingte. Let''s set off tomorrow morning!" He said.

    "Alright!" Leng ruoxue nodded. The little Phoenix had dyed her for a while, so it was not appropriate to leave now.

    After confirming the departure time, Leng ruoxue had wanted to have a good chat with her Godfather. Who knew that master ning would say that he was tired and wanted to rest? Leng ruoxue could only let her Godfather go back to his room.

    It was only then that she realized that there were many people who said that they were tired and wanted to go back to their rooms to rest. First elder, Liu Feng, Liu Yue, Shen nuo, and the others were all in their rooms.

    In an instant, there were only Leng ruoxue, the demon, Cang, Dongfang Lin, Cheng Wu, and the others in the huge garden.

    Leng ruoxue felt helpless about this.

    "Xue ''er, those people seem to have gone to your Godfather''s room." Dongfang Lin looked at Leng ruoxue carefully and said it in a reserved manner.

    "I know!" Leng ruoxue nodded. The helplessness in her heart grew deeper. What couldn''t Godfather and the others say in front of him? why did they have to say it in secret?

    Of course, she didn''t think that her Godfather and the others had any ideas. She was just afraid that they would be put in a difficult position because of her. After all, her Godfather, The great elder, and the others all had huge forces behind them. Sometimes, they couldn''t only consider her position. She could understand this.

    "Girl, don''t be afraid. I won''t leave you even if I leave you!" Cang could tell that Leng ruoxue was in low spirits. He looked at evildoer provocatively and consoled him.

    "Xue ''er, I won''t leave you either!" The demon hurriedly said after hearing this.

    "I can''t leave Xue ''er either! We''re on the same boat, and I''m also on the wanted list. " Dongfang Lin also expressed his attitude.

    "Miss is our God!" Cheng Wu only said this one sentence and didn''t continue.

    In fact, everyone knew that the pressure at home had been very low recently, but he would never believe that the master of the ning family would do anything behind the miss''s back. After all, he had seen how much that old man loved his miss, but he didn''t understand why he had to say something behind the Miss ''back. This was really intriguing.

    Just as Cheng Wu and the others were sitting in the garden and letting their thoughts run wild, the first elder and the others who had been called to their rooms by the ning family head also didn''t know what old man ning was up to, so they all looked at him with question marks.

    And master ning still didn''t say anything, which made them even more nervous.

    After a long time.

    The great elder finally couldn''t take it anymore.

    "Old man ning, did you call us here just to apany you in your big eyes and small eyes? If you have something to say, just say it. " The first elder bluntly said.

    "Xue ''er has been wanted for a few days. I haven''t asked you about your ns these days. Now, since Xue'' er is not here, you can speak freely!" Master ning asked after taking a deep breath.

    "What can we do?" The great elder blinked his eyes and looked at the master of the ning family.

    "Damn old man, are you ying dumb with me? You don''t have any ns, don''t tell me the armament Guild headquarters doesn''t have any as well? Don''t tell me that the cksmith Guild doesn''t know about your rtionship with Xue ''er, that you''ve been living off of Xue'' er for years!" He Dongshi, the master of the ning family, roared.

    "And you! You! You! If you''re not the Vice President of the armament Guild headquarters, then you''re the Vice President of The Alchemist Guild headquarters. You''re so close to Xue ''er, haven''t you thought about the reaction of the armament Guild and The Alchemist Guild headquarters?" After he finished speaking to first elder, the ning family''s master pointed at Liu Feng, Liu Yue, and Shen nuo.

    However, when the few people who were called out heard master ning''s words, it was obvious that they didn''t care at all. Then, Liu Feng, Liu Yue, and Shen nuo all looked at first elder in unison, and even gave him a look.

    The first elder, who had received the signal, sighed helplessly and said,""Old man ning! If you''re worried about us, why don''t you worry about your ning family! No matter what kind of reaction our two headquarters have, we can deal with it. After all, the alchemy Masters and artifact Masters of our two headquarters added together are not even one-tenth of your ning family. However, if your ning family causes internal strife because of this matter, at that time, you, the ning family''s ancestor, will be passive. "

    The great elder''s words were not rmist talk, but he had kept it in his heart and did not dare to say it out loud, because he knew that old man ning''s mood was not very good. Therefore, he did not want to provoke him. But if he did not say it, it did not mean that the ning family would be calm and have no reaction.

    Although he didn''t have arge family behind him, he clearly knew the drawbacks of arge family. A big tree has withered branches. The ning family was not as calm as it seemed on the surface. Xue ''er''s matter might be the fuse that would cause the ning family to split. Therefore, he had always been worried about the mood of the ning family master and had adopted a tolerant attitude towards the violent temper of old man ning.

    But today, since old man ning had spoken about this matter openly, it also meant that they needed to be honest with each other. Otherwise, he would not have said it so directly.

    Hearing the Grand elder''s words, the master of the ning family nodded very seriously and said,""You''re right, but I''ll say the ugly things first. If anyone in the ning family dares to find trouble because of this, I''ll definitely drive him out of the ning family, no matter who he is!"

    "Good! He had courage! Since old man ning has said so, I can''t be weaker than others. Today I will also say this, if there is someone in the craftsmen Guild who is provoked, I will also drive him out on behalf of the craftsmen''s Guild. " The great elder said with an expression of burning boats and cauldrons.

    "Can you make the decision for the armament Guild headquarters? There was still a guild leader in the craftsmen Guild, right? He will listen to you?" The Grand elder''s words were very imposing, but the master of the ning family was still half-convinced.

    "He has to give me some face. Besides, me, Mo Yan and Liu Feng are definitely wearing the same pants, so even if he''s stupid, he should know which one to choose, right? Besides, the craftsmen''s Association is independent from the time it was established, and is not under the jurisdiction of the divine lord''s estate. This was also what master Yu wanted at the time, so we, the craftsmen''s Association, will never be afraid of fog!" The first elder said confidently.

 Chapter 2221 The Ning Familys Storm (2)

    Since the founding of the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters, there had been a total of three presidents. The founding president of the Guild headquarters had deep feelings for master Yu. After master Yu''s ident, the president resigned from his position and disappeared. The one who took over the position was his disciple, who was the second president of the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters.

    The second president''s temper was very simr to his master ''s. He looked down on Wu Xuan in every possible way and did not give a good look to the people of the divine lord''s estate. Moreover, the cksmith''s status in the divine world was very high. Therefore, the people of the divine lord''s estate at that time could only tuck their tails between their legs in front of the cksmith''s Association! At that time, it was also the most glorious time for the craftsmen''s Association in the divine realm.

    It was only when the third president took over the craftsmen''s Guild and Wu Yan''s position in the divine realm was consolidated that the rtionship between the craftsmen''s Guild and the God lord''s estate eased up a lot! However, the two of them were definitely not in a superior-subordinate rtionship.

    After the two previous presidents of the craftsmen''s Guild had unloaded the heavy burden of the Guild, they had actually disappeared without a trace. As for where they had gone, no one knew!

    Although the two previous presidents were not master and disciple in name with the great elder, they were in fact master and disciple. Therefore, the great elder had always paid close attention to their news. He even thought that they might have fallen into the hands of the fog as a result of the fog''s revenge. However, the possibility of this was very low. After all, the two presidents were not weak. If they had really fallen into the hands of the fog, the fog would definitely not let go of the opportunity to control the armament Guild headquarters. However, such a thing did not happen now.

    At the same time, the first elder was also well aware that the two of them were still alive and well, because their Jade tes of life were still intact. This was the only thing that made him feel gratified.

    As for the current president of the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters, although he was very cunning in some ways, but now this President basically did not care much about the affairs of the Guild. And now, the original three vice presidents of the Guild headquarters had be two and these two had an unusual rtionship with Xue ''er. Therefore, the great elder was not worried that anyone in the craftsmen''s Guild would dare to rebel, unless that person''s brain was kicked by a donkey!

    Thinking of this, the great elder was more confident in his words, and Liu Feng naturally did not need to worry.

    Shen nuo and Liu Yue were also very confident in The Alchemist Guild headquarters. After all, the rtionship between the three vice guild leaders of The Alchemist Guild headquarters was very good, and in terms of importance, The Alchemist Guild headquarters was a level higher than the cksmith Guild headquarters. After all, one could not use weapons and equipment, but one could not guarantee that one would not be injured, right? Therefore, alchemists were absolutely not to be offended!

    After the first elder finished speaking, Shen nuo also solemnly represented The Alchemist Guild to express her attitude.

    "Master ning, The Alchemist Guild always has us two vice guild leaders here. You don''t need to worry!" Shen nuo said with a smile. He had obtained many precious medicinal ingredients from Xue ''er, so even if he was short on hands, he still had to firmly stand on that girl''s side.

    Moreover, how could he not know what kind of strength that girl had after being with her for so long? They had been living here since the end of the elite gathering.

    "AI! Maybe I''m just worrying for nothing, but I hope things will be as easy as you say. " The master of the ning family suppressed the uneasiness in his heart and sighed.

    "Old man ning, you have to believe us. We will definitely stand on Xue ''er''s side. No matter what kind of pressure there is from the outside world, it will not shake our determination!" First elder consoled.

    When Liu Feng and the other two heard this, they quickly nodded.

    "Hmph! I''m finally not wrong about you!" The master of the ning family was proud.

    When first elder and the others saw this, they could not help but chuckle.

    After the heart-to-heart talk, master ning and the others left the room one after another.

    Leng ruoxue, who was in the garden, saw that her Godfather and the rest hade out. Her Godfather seemed to be in a good mood, so she rxed and teased,""Godfather, are you guys done resting?"

    "Yup! Xue ''er! We''re setting off tomorrow morning, why haven''t you rested yet?" Seeing that Leng ruoxue and the rest were still sitting in the garden and chatting, master ning deliberately put on a stern face.

    "I''m listening to Lin tell me about master! While you''re at it, wait for uncle long and Dongfang Yue. " Leng ruoxueughed.

    "Oh, really? Then we''ll listen as well. " The master of the ning family was interested and added,""I don''t think uncle long and Dongfang Yue will be back so soon, right?"

    "Who said that?" As soon as the master of the ning family finished speaking, everyone saw uncle long and Dongfang Yue walk in.

    "Hehe! Godfather is wrong. They are back. " Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "Uh! The Phoenix territory isn''t close to here, how did you guyse back so quickly?" The master of the ning family asked curiously. Even if the divine Lord was fast, it would take three or four days to go from here to the Phoenix territory. However, these two people only took a few hours. He could not help being surprised.

    "We didn''t go to the Phoenix territory." Uncle long nced at the master of the ning family and said unhappily.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest perked up when they heard that there was something wrong with uncle Long''s tone. They all looked at uncle long and Dongfang Yue with sparkling eyes, making the two of them speechless.

    "We met two old phoenixes on the way. They started fighting with us without saying anything." Dongfang Yue exined.

    "Uh! Isn''t that Little Phoenix called Qing ''er here?" Leng ruoxue understood. There must have been some misunderstanding with the two old phoenixes.

    "At that time, the little Phoenix was unconscious. The two old ones thought that we were bullying their family''s younger generation and wanted to fight us to the death." When Dongfang Yue said this, he nced at uncle long and forced a smile. He clearly remembered that uncle long had admitted that he was the one who had knocked out the little Phoenix.

    "Uncle long, didn''t you exin to them?" Leng ruoxue could not help but ask.

    "We didn''t have the time. They asked me who knocked out Little Phoenix. I said I didn''t have the chance to say what I was going to say next, and they started fighting with us! "You bastard!" The Feng n has always been so barbaric. I''m going to stay far away from them in the future. Also, Xue ''er, let''s not meddle in these things in the future! Those little fellows were disobedient. Even if they were captured by humans and forced to recognize them as their Masters, they were the ones who asked for it! Let''s not waste our efforts!" Uncle longined. Now that he thought about it, he still had a stomach full of anger!

    "Uncle long, the ancestor that the little Phoenix was talking about is my Beastie, so I can''t just ignore it! But don''t worry, there won''t be too many of such things! In the future, if any small beastse looking for me, I''ll just leave them here and wait for their parents toe and im them. Is that okay?" Leng ruoxue tried her best not tough as she coaxed him.

    "En!" Uncle long nodded in satisfaction.

    Seeing that uncle long wasn''t so angry anymore, Leng ruoxue took the initiative to change the topic and said,""I''m going to the Yao family with Godfather tomorrow morning. Who else wants to go?"

    "Little girl! We''re not going to have fun, so there''s no need for so many people, right?" Before the others could react, the master of the ning family quickly reminded them. He felt that if he brought Xue ''er, he couldn''t leave behind little ye and senior Cang. Including him and Xue'' er, four people and one beast were enough, so he didn''t n to bring anyone else! Otherwise, if they went down the mountain in such a grandiose manner, wouldn''t it be equivalent to sending living targets to the group of people at the foot of the mountain?

 Chapter 2222 The Ning Familys Storm (3)

    "It doesn''t matter, it''s more lively with more people!" Leng ruoxue didn''t take this trip to the Yao family seriously at all. Furthermore, she really did have the thought of going out to relieve her boredom. She felt that in the past few days, uncle long and the others must have been holding a grudge in their hearts because of the reward notice from Wushan. If this grudge couldn''t be released in time, what if it caused the people around her to be suffocated?

    Hence, for the sake of their health, Leng ruoxue also hoped that they could go out with her to rx. As for those people at the foot of the mountain, if they were willing to guard it, then let them do so. She would just treat it as if they were watching over her house!

    "I do want to go out, but I still have to consider our bounty!" Dongfang Lin said softly. The bounty on their side was also a counterattack against the fog ice sect. It was considered an official deration of war against the fog ice sect. Therefore, he regarded it more seriously than Leng ruoxue. However, he was also quite interested in Leng ruoxue''s suggestion. Hence, he was in a dilemma.

    "Thinking while strolling will help you write a touching reward!" Leng ruoxue coaxed.

    "Really? Then I''ll go!" Hearing this, Dongfang Lin immediately made his stand.

    "I''ll go too!" Uncle long said.

    With these two people taking the lead, the people present were actually eager to follow the Yao family to see the show. Seeing this, the face of the ning family''s master darkened.

    "Do you really think we''re going out for a scenic tour?" The master of the ning family stood up from his seat in anger and roared.

    "Old man ning, calm down! Actually, it''s not like there are no benefits for us to go! At least, we can see the ugly faces of some people with our own eyes, and if you get into a fight with them, we can help!" First elder saw that the master of the ning family was furious and quicklyforted him.

    "Godfather, everyone should go! When they''re free, they can just stay in the house. If there''s amotion, they can see it through the house. If anyone wants toe out for a breath of fresh air, just let me know. It''s fine if they don''t want toe out, just like when they''re at home, nothing will be affected. " Leng ruoxue also consoled him.

    "Right! Right! Xue ''er and I have our own houses, enough for everyone to live in. Furthermore, we promise to be obedient and not cause any trouble for you. " The first elder guaranteed on behalf of the group.

    "You ..." Hearing this, the master of the ning family was particrly helpless. Moreover, seeing the eager eyes of everyone present, he could only nod in agreement.

    Just like that, the next morning, Leng ruoxue and the rest led therge group and set off.

    Of course, on the surface, there were only Leng ruoxue, the evildoer, master of the ning family and Cang. In order to hide from the public, the three humans and one beast had specially consumed the appearance-changing pill. This time, Cang had changed into the appearance of a cat.

    When the three people and one beast went down the mountain, they did not attract the attention of many forces at the foot of the mountain. Those people thought they were from other forces. How could they know that the ning family''s main residence had long been empty!

    After they were far away from the territory of the demonds, Leng ruoxue moved uncle long, Dongfang Lin, Dongfang Yue, Ao Jie, and the others out. The team of three people and one beast instantly grew a lot!

    Looking at this group, the master of the ning family was a little depressed. He didn''t want to bring so many people. After all, they had to go back to the ning family before going to the Yao family''s divine realm. If some blind people in the ning family said something they shouldn ''t, wouldn''t he lose all his face and dignity in front of these people? However, when he saw the strength of these people, he was rather gratified because thebat power by Xue ''er''s side was definitely not weaker than any of the eight great divine regions.

    In his opinion, the people around Xue ''er were even stronger than the ning family!

    "Ning family boy, don''t dawdle, quickly bring us to the ning family!" Uncle long couldn''t help but smile and urge the master of the ning family.

    "Yes." The master of the ning family nodded and summoned his flying beast. He carried Leng ruoxue and the rest and flew straight to the ning family''s divine territory.

    After arriving at the ning family''s God domain, they didn''t waste any time and headed straight for the ning family''s main city.

    The ning family''s second elder, who had received the news long ago, had already brought people to stand at the city gate in advance, respectfully waiting for their arrival.

    The second elder of the ning family learned from his master that the former war god of the divinity, Dongfang Yue, and the others were with him this time. He was so nervous that he didn''t know where to put his hands and feet.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest had just reached the city gates when her sharp eyes spotted second elder looking around cautiously.

    "Second elder!" Leng ruoxue called out softly. Second elder raised his head and saw his n head with a serious expression. He quickly jogged over to wee him.

    "Patriarch, seniors, wee! Wee!" The second elder of the ning family said very enthusiastically, but the cold sweat on his forehead revealed his nervousness at the moment.

    "You''re really weing us? We''re in big trouble now, aren''t we?" Uncle long teased.

    Upon hearing this, the second elder''s cold sweat dripped down even more. Because other than his own family head, the others were all in disguise, so he didn''t know who the person who ridiculed him was. The only thing he could be sure of was that these people were all older than him, and he couldn''t afford to offend any of them!

    "Uncle long, stop teasing the second elder." At this moment, Leng ruoxue kindly helped second elder out of his predicament, and she received a grateful look from him.

    Ever since Leng ruoxue''s rtionship with second elder and the others improved, second elder had be her staunch supporter. Naturally, Leng ruoxue would have to take care of him.

    And because of Leng ruoxue''s care, second elder''s status with the family head naturally rose in a straight line. Thus, second elder was happy to return the favor. Therefore, other than the family head, second elder had nock of contact with Leng ruoxue, and would chat with her when they were free.

    After calming down, the second elder looked at Leng ruoxue and said to his family head with a serious expression,""Master, third brother is back."

    "When did youe back?" Hearing this, the master of the ning family couldn''t help but frown and ask.

    "Two hours ago," The second elder quickly said.

    "Oh! You don''t have to report to me about such a small matter. " The master of the ning family said indifferently.

    "Master, as soon as third brother came back, he wanted to go to thend of demons to find you, but I stopped him ..." The second elder wanted to say something, but he stopped. Although he only said half of it, the master of the ning family already understood what he meant.

    "I know." The master of the ning family nodded slightly, then led Leng ruoxue and the rest towards the ning family''s main residence.

    When they arrived at the main residence and settled Leng ruoxue and the rest, master ning ordered second elder to bring third elder to his study room.

    In the study.

    As soon as the third elder saw the master of the ning family, he immediately said straightforwardly,""Old ancestor, the Divine Master''s estate is offering a reward for Leng ruoxue''s arrest. Hence, I think we should draw a clear line with her immediately. Otherwise, we will incur the wrath of the masses in the divine world!"

    "What did you just say?" Hearing this, master ning narrowed his eyes and his tone became colder.

    "I said that we should draw a clear line between us and Leng ruoxue, so that we won''t be implicated by her! After offending the Divine Master, she still wants to establish herself in the divine realm? isn''t that a fool''s dream?" Although the third elder was very afraid of his father, he still mustered up the courage to say it. Moreover, he felt that he was doing this for the good of the ning family. With this thought, his confidence also increased a lot.

    "Is this your personal idea, or ..." Master ning asked, slightly raising his eyes.

    "I''ve asked many elders, and they all have the same idea. " The third elder quickly said.

    "In that case, bring all the elders who have this idea to me! I want to hear them say it themselves!" The expression on master ning''s face was very calm, and no one could guess what he was thinking.

    "Yes!" Hearing his own father''s words, third elder was secretly happy. He felt that there was a way!

    Then, he turned around and left master ning''s study.

    After he left, the second elder said worriedly,""Master, I didn''t expect him to be back in such a short time and already ..."

    The second elder was clear that third elder had always hated Leng ruoxue to the core because of the previous incident. He had also thought that Leng ruoxue would make things difficult for him because of this incident. However, second elder had never expected that third elder would be able to convince a portion of the elders to stand on his side within a short two hours of his return.

    But when second elder saw the number of elders third elder had brought into the study, second elder''s heart instantly became cold, because the number of ning family elders who had the same thoughts as third elder was at least half of all the ning family elders, and many of them were his people!

    Seeing these people, the second elder couldn''t help but tremble with anger, and those elders who had originally followed his lead all lowered their heads, not daring to look at him!

    "You all want me to draw a clear line with Xue ''er, right?" Master ning''s cold eyes swept over the elders before he asked.

    "Master! This is all for the safety of our ning family!" The third elder said with a righteous expression.

    "I''m not asking you! I''m asking them!" The master of the ning family reproached unhappily.

    "You guys tell me! Say it one by one!" After yelling at the third elder, the master of the ning family turned to the elders present.

 Chapter 2223 Expelled (1)

    "Master, I, I agree with third elder''s suggestion." An elder trembled as he gave his answer under the intense gaze of the ning family master.

    After someone took the lead, the other elders also said it one by one. After saying it, all the elders immediately heaved a sigh of relief.

    "What if I don''t agree?" After hearing everyone''s opinions, the master of the ning family continued to ask.

    "Master, if you don''t agree to this, then we can only announce that we are leaving the family. After all, the ning family members are innocent. They can''t be the sacrifice of Leng ruoxue''s battle with the Divine Master. As the third elder of the ning family, I have to consider the interests of our family members." The third elder said in a righteous manner.

    "Oh? Are you doing this for the benefit of your nsmen?" Hearing the third elder''s words, the master of the ning family couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows.

    "Yes! The master only has Leng ruoxue in his heart, while I only have the safety of my nsmen in my heart!" The 3rd elder nodded very seriously.

    "If that''s the case, then take these people who have the same opinion as you and leave the ning family!" The ning family master''s sharp eyes shot at the third elder like a knife, and his tone was also extremely cold. The elders of the ning family, including the second elder, did not expect their master to make such a decision. Suddenly, all of them were stunned.

    The third elder was obviously caught off guard by this situation. After all, ording to his original intention, he just wanted to leave the ning family to let his father know their determination, but he didn''t expect that his father would actually agree.

    This fact made him instantly dumbfounded.

    After he came back to his senses, the anger in his heart grew even stronger.

    Could it be that Leng ruoxue was that important to the family head? For a woman who had no blood rtionship with him, the head of the family was willing to give up his children and grandchildren? The third elder could not ept this result.

    He widened his eyes in disbelief and looked at master ning with tears in his eyes. He choked and asked,""Master, are you really our ning family''s old ancestor, my biological father? How could you be so cold-blooded? you''re willing to abandon us for a woman who has no blood rtionship with you? Have you ever considered our feelings? We are your descendants! How could you treat us like this?"

    The 3rd elder choked with sobs. The other elders present also couldn''t help but have tears in their eyes when they heard the 3rd elder''s words. They sobbed in low voices, but they didn''t dare to say anything. The air pressure in the study room instantly dropped below zero degrees.

    However, when the master of the ning family heard the third elder''s words, the expression on his face became colder and colder. He revealed a mocking smile and said,""You also know that I''m your ancestor and you''re my grandson? I''ve lived for so long, but I''ve never heard of any family''s descendants forcing their own ancestors to leave the family! You''ve really opened my eyes today!"

    "n head, aren''t we doing this for the n? Now that Leng ruoxue is wanted by the Divine Master''s residence and the magical beasts, if we continue to be too close to her, we will definitely be implicated by her! For the safety of the ning family, we had no choice but to do this!" The third elder said with an aggrieved expression.

    "There''s no need to say anything more. I''ll tell you clearly now that I will not draw a clear line between me and Xue ''er! Don''t even think of threatening me with leaving the family. From this moment on, you are no longer a member of the ning family!" The master of the ning family said ruthlessly. It was time for the ning family to be reorganized. This time, he would not be soft-hearted! Since these people wanted to threaten him by leaving the ning family, then he would fulfill their wish, Hmph! They would regret it one day!

    The master of the ning family was very disappointed, because the great elder''s words were still in his ears, and the heat had not even subsided, and the thing that the great elder had expected had happened in the ning family. This fact made him quite lose face.

    After all, at that time, he was thinking that no one in the ning family would dare to challenge his authority like this! He didn''t expect that it had only been so long! The great elder''s words came true!

    "Second elder, you supervise their departure. Divide a third of the West of the ning family''s God domain as their territory. They can also take away their own things. Their deadline is before tomorrow morning. I don''t want to see them again. " The master of the ning family ordered, and then left the study angrily.

    The second elder, who had originally wanted to plead for them, swallowed his words when he saw this scene. This was because he knew that the family head had always kept his word! And this time, the family head was equally serious.

    "AI! Go back and pack your things, and prepare to leave the ning family''s main residence!" The 2nd elder sighed, then looked at the 3rd elder with dissatisfaction.

    "Second brother!" The third elder called out with a dispirited expression.

    "Don''t call me second brother! I''m not worthy!" The second elder said coldly. He was also angry at the third elder''s actions, so he didn''t want to bother with him at all!

    After saying that, the second elder called over some guards and apanied the elders to pack up their things. This time, it was not just these elders who were leaving. Their descendants, subordinates, and so on, all those who had a close rtionship with them would be expelled.

    On this day, the ning family was destined to not be peaceful!

    The other elders who had heard the news rushed over. After asking the second elder about the situation, they wanted to plead for mercy on behalf of the expelled elders to the family head. However, they were stopped by the second elder.

    "Second elder, we can''t just ignore this!" An elder said anxiously.

    "Once the master has decided on something, he won''t change his mind. Don''t go to him, it will only make him angrier." The second elder said helplessly.

    "Second brother, are we just going to watch the ning family split up?" The seventh elder said worriedly.

    "I can''t do anything about third brother''s actions. You should know how important Leng ruoxue is to the master. So, I''m not surprised that the master would make such a decision." It was because he was not surprised that he tried to restrain his nsmen after the reward incident. He was afraid that they would identally say something they shouldn''t and anger the master. However, he didn''t expect that he couldn''t guard against his third brother when he came back.

    "AI!" The second elder''s words made the seventh elder sigh. In fact, the third elder had looked for him before and tried to sound him out. However, at that time, he had very seriously advised the third elder to give up on that idea. At that time, although the third elder didn''t clearly express anything, he didn''t refuse either. Who would have thought that the third elder not only didn''t give up, but also ridiculed many elders and threatened to leave the family? it was no wonder that the family head was angry!

    Now, the master had gone along with their wishes in a fit of anger, and the ning family had beenpletely divided!

    "Second elder, seventh elder, why don''t we look for young miss Leng and ask her to help third elder and the others plead for mercy!" At this moment, an elder suggested.

 Chapter 2224 Expelled (2)

    But in the next second, all the elders ''expressions changed drastically.

    This was because a roar came from their hearts at the same time."Whoever dares to bother Xue ''er because of this matter will be expelled!"

    In an instant, the second elder and the others dispelled this thought.

    In master ning''s room.

    The master of the ning family gulped down cup after cup of wine. When the great elder sitting opposite him saw this, he could only shake his head and sigh.

    "Old man, why are you sighing? I''ve done what I said! Those who dared to threaten me were all driven out of the ning family by me, Hmph! Our ning family doesn''t need such a descendant!" The master of the ning family said tipsy.

    "Why do you have to do this! After all, they are your descendants!" The great elder said helplessly.

    "Hmph! It''s precisely because they''re my descendants that I''ve only driven them out and given them a third of my territory. Otherwise, do you think I''d let those who threaten me live? Don''t you always say that I have too many children and grandchildren? But now, the ones left behind were all obedient! At the very least, they wouldn''t dare to threaten me!" The master of the ning family said with a bitter smile. Then, he poured himself another ss of wine and drank it all.

    "By the way, you can''t tell this to Xue ''er, do you hear me? Otherwise, I won''t acknowledge you as my friend!" Suddenly, the master of the ning family pulled the head of the first elder and warned him very seriously.

    "I won''t tell her, but have you thought about it? paper can''t hide fire. We can''t keep this from her forever, right? When the timees, if she finds out that you''ve chased your own children and grandchildren out of the ning family for her, how will she face herself?" The first elder said with a worried expression.

    "Xue ''er will understand me. She won''t let her imagination run wild like you." He knew that Xue ''er would agree with him, but he didn''t want to put pressure on her now.

    "Alright! Since you''ve already made your decision, I can only support you!" The great elder said.

    "This is more like it! Don''t try to persuade me! Please don ''t!" As master ning spoke, he passed out on the table.

    First elder shook his head and helped him to the bed. He covered him with the nket and left the room.

    "How''s Godfather?" The great elder had only taken a few steps after leaving master ning''s room when he heard this. He was so scared that he quivered. After seeing the person in front of him clearly, he patted his chest in fear and said with a little dissatisfaction,""Little girl, are you trying to scare me to death?"

    "I never knew that the great elder''s courage was actually so small." Leng ruoxue nced at first elder, who was pretending to be afraid, and teased him with a smile.

    "Hehe! It''s not toote to know now!" The first elderughed awkwardly. Then, he pulled Leng ruoxue to the side and lowered his voice,""You know about it?"

    "With Cang and green vessel around, do you think you can hide such a thing from me?" Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked.

    "Alright! I knew I couldn''t hide it from you, but can you pretend you don''t know?" The great elder requested.

    "I''m just pretending not to know! Otherwise, I wouldn''t be waiting for you outside!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "That''s true. By the way, girl, what do you think of this matter?" The great elder asked again.

    "Since this is Godfather''s decision, of course I won''t interfere. We''d better wait and see!" Leng ruoxue thought for a moment. Actually, from her point of view, her Godfather''s actions werepletely understandable. After all, it was normal for those people to want to draw a clear line between them and her. However, they should never have used this matter to threaten her Godfather. This was something that she absolutely could not tolerate!

    Hence, with Leng ruoxue''s protective nature, she would never speak up for those people. However, she would not kick them while they were down, either. After all, Godfather''s blood flowed in their bodies! At most, they would not mind their own business in the future. Of course, the premise was that those people would note to her for trouble. Otherwise, after they were kicked out of the house by Godfather, she could not guarantee what kind of miserable end they would have. Everything would depend on the choice of those people.

    Leng ruoxue really hoped that those people would know their own limits!

    She was also very touched by her own Godfather''s protection of her. Hence, at this moment, Leng ruoxue had decided that if the ning family knew what was good for her, she would love them as much as she loved them!

    Following that, Leng ruoxue turned to first elder with a smile,""First elder, if you''re kicked out of the armament Guild headquarters, I will definitely take you in. So, don''t be afraid!"

    The great elder had just responded with an "Oh" before he immediately reacted and stomped his feet in anger,"Stinky girl, how could I possibly be kicked out of the armament Guild headquarters? I''m the head elder of the craftsmen''s Guild!"

    "That''s hard to say!" Leng ruoxue sized up first elder and blinked her beautiful eyes as she spoke with uncertainty.

    With that, Leng ruoxue disappeared and ran away!

    Only the first elder was left, stomping his feet in anger.

    The next morning.

    After Leng ruoxue and the rest finished their breakfast, they prepared to head to the Yao n''s God domain.

    It was as if everything that had happened the previous night had never happened. The ning family was still as calm as ever, but only the second elder and the others knew that the ning family had not been peacefulst night.

    Under his supervision, the third elder and the others packed up and left the ning family''s main residence. Although many elders had tears of regret in their eyes, it was toote.

    After they left, the second elder and the others had to remind those who knew the situation to act as if nothing had happened. No one was allowed to show any emotion on their faces, or they would be punished by the Family Law.

    Hence, what Leng ruoxue saw was a group of ning family elders forcing a smile.

    However, she had to pretend that she didn''t know anything about this matter. Because this was Godfather''s intention, she had to cooperate.

    At the entrance of the ning family''s main residence.

    "Little girl, this time, seventh elder will apany you to the Yao family. I''ll stay at home to look after the house!" The second elder, who hade out to see off the family head and the others, said to Leng ruoxue nonchntly.

    "Yes, take good care of the house. When there''s nothing to do, you must close the door tightly. Don''t run around. The divine realm is very chaotic. Be careful not to be caught by fog and be fertilizer for her flowers!" Leng ruoxue warned him seriously. Then, she saw the second elder''s face turn ck. He was obviously frightened.

    "Don''t be afraid! You''re a reverent God. Unless Wu Chenges personally, no one can capture you. " Seeing the second elder''s darkened face, uncle long threatened him again.

    Hearing their parting advice, the second elder couldn''t help but tremble. He was on the verge of tears. ''These bad people!'' Don''t scare people like this, okay? He had been very obedient recently, so why did he still bully her?

    Actually, Leng ruoxue felt that the atmosphere of the farewell was not too good, so she wanted to livene up the atmosphere so that everyone would not be so nervous. But now, while the others seemed to be happy, second elder was on the verge of tears.

 Chapter 2225 Expelled (3)

    AI! Poor second elder! Leng ruoxue patted him on the shoulder sympathetically, then casually threw him a Jade bottle. When second elder saw it, he immediately broke into a smile, no longer caring about Leng ruoxue and uncle Long''s bullying.

    Leng ruoxue could not help but chuckle to herself when she saw the second elder''s attention on the pills in the Jade bottle. This old man was getting easier to please. Then, she gave a look to the rest of the group, and they quickly got on their flying beasts and flew away from the ning n''s divine realm.

    By the time second elder reacted, Leng ruoxue and the others had already disappeared.

    The Yao family''s divine territory wasn''t too far from the ning family''s divine territory. If they flew at full speed, they could reach it in five days. Thus, they arrived at the Yao family''s divine territory at noon on the fifth day.

    Hundred Bird City.

    It was an ancient city with a long history, and it was not Leng ruoxue''s first time here. Thest time they came, it was to get rid of Xiao Bing, and this time, it was to ept the Yao family''s invitation.

    Of course, the Yao family had only invited the ning family this time. Leng ruoxue had nothing to do with it, so she was just a bystander!

    Walking on the streets of hundred Bird City, Leng ruoxue gave her Godfather and great elder a look of tacit understanding. Then, like a happy bird, she pulled the demon and strolled around the streets.

    However, after consuming the disguise pill, their appearances were really a little apologetic. Therefore, wherever they went, they could be said to have suffered from all the eye-rolls.

    Leng ruoxue was very depressed about this.

    Although she did not have a stunning face now, it was not to the extent that people would hate her, right? However, at this moment, in the eyes of the pedestrians on the street, she was like a fly that was being despised.

    Why was this so?

    Leng ruoxue could not understand.

    "Girl, did you suffer a blow?" The master of the ning family, who had been watching coldly from the side,ughed and joked.

    "A little! They didn''t do this thest time we were here, right?" Leng ruoxue could not understand.

    "Last time wasst time. In fact, the Yao family''s people in the divine realm have always been like this. They only like beautiful things and reject things that aren''t so beautiful. It''s just that your feelingsst time weren''t so obvious." The master of the ning family said very vaguely.

    The moment Leng ruoxue heard this, she understood. Her Godfather wanted to say that she didn''t disguise herself thest time, so she didn''t feel the rejection. But now, she could feel it deeply. However, she also found it unbelievable. She didn''t expect the Yao family in the divine realm to judge people by their appearance!

    "Last time? Whatst time?" "What''s going on?" the evildoer who heard their conversation asked with a puzzled look.

    "When I was brought to the divine world by the yin n''s patriarch, Godfather and great elder brought me here once." Leng ruoxue exined softly.

    "Oh!" The evildoer gritted his teeth when he heard this. At the same time, he hated master Yin. If it wasn''t for that old man messing things up, how could he not have been involved in Xue ''er''s matters?

    At this moment, the seventh elder''s voice rang out,""Master, the Yao family has sent someone!"

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she immediately kept quiet and yed the role of a servant girl, standing behind master ning with the demon. Then, she heard an extremely enthusiastic voice.

    "Hello, master ning. Master heard that you''de in person and specially sent me to wee you." A short, chubby man appeared with the voice. The man looked very ordinary, and his height only reached the chest of the ning family master. However, with his chubby body, he looked like a ball.

    Seeing this person''s appearance, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but think to herself,''just based on this person''s appearance, the Yao n from the divine realm actually dares to reject me? are you kidding me?''

    Of course, she would never say this out loud. However, her impression of the Yao family''s divine realm had worsened.

    When the master of the ning family heard the ball''s words, he only raised his eyebrows slightly and asked,""And you are?"

    "I''m the ninth elder of the Yao family. Don''t you recognize me?" The man who imed to be the ninth elder of the Yao family looked at the master of the ning family with resentment.

    Hearing this, the master of the ning family couldn''t help but shiver. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead without changing his expression. This meatball was the ninth elder of the Yao family? He didn''t hear wrong, did he? Although he had only met the ninth elder of the Yao family once, the ninth elder he had metst time was definitely not the one in front of him!

    "Master ning, um ... I had a little ident, so I became like this!" Seeing the confusion of the master of the ning family, the ninth elder of the Yao family told the truth.

    "I see!" The master of the ning family nodded, then nced at the ninth elder of the Yao family with sympathy, and said politely,""The Yao family head is really too polite, he actually specially sent someone to pick us up."

    "Hehe, that''s what I should do!" The ninth elder of the Yao family smiled so widely that his eyes narrowed into slits. The truth was that the head of the Yao family thought that they were moving too slowly, so he had sent him on this trip.

    Then, the ninth elder of the Yao family showed his flying beast and made a gesture of invitation."Master ning, I''ll take you to the main city. Please don''t stand on ceremony."

    "Ninth elder, of course I won''t stand on ceremony with you. However, your flying beast is so thin and weak, and there are so many of us, can it carry us?" ncing at elder Yao Jiu''s flying beast, the head of the ning family said with a worried expression.

    Elder Yao Jiu''s flying beast was a pigeon. Of course, pigeons in the immortal realm were definitely muchrger than ordinary pigeons in the lower realm. However, no matter howrge a pigeon was, it couldn''tpare to birds of prey like eagles and Condors. Thus, the ning family head had asked this question.

    When Leng ruoxue heard master ning''s question, sheughed in her heart.

    The embarrassment on the Yao family''s ninth elder''s face also disappeared in a sh. Immediately after, elder Yao Jiu nodded his head with certainty and said,""Don''t worry, master ning, it can carry you!"

    "If that''s the case, then we won''t be polite. Little Pigeon, you''ve suffered!" The master of the ning family looked sympathetically at the White Pigeon with a sad face, and then sat on it directly.

    After that, Leng ruoxue and the rest also sat on it. Finally, it was the ninth elder''s turn.

    That pitiful pigeon trembled slightly as it flew up. Leng ruoxue looked at its wobbly appearance and was worried that it would not be able to hold on and throw them down.

    Seeing this, the ning family''s master frowned even more and said hesitantly,""Ninth elder, why don''t we take our own flying beasts?" He was starting to pity the pigeon! It wasn''t its fault for being small, but it was their fault for being overweight!

    Flying in a super-gravity range was really dangerous!

    "Master ning, it''s a bit inappropriate for you to ride your own flying beast!" In the Yao family''s divine realm, the Yao family''s people who were qualified to ride a flying beast could only ride this kind of exclusive and gentle pigeon-type flying beast. Otherwise, even if he was the ninth elder of the Yao family, he was not allowed to fly above the Yao family''s divine realm. Before he left the Yao family, he did not expect that the master of the ning family would bring so many followers and even maidservants. The result of his miscalction was that he had to suffer the loss of this pigeon. Fortunately, the Yao family''s main city was not far from here. He just had to endure it.

    Seeing the ninth elder''s constipated expression, the master of the ning family could only do as he pleased. In any case, even if this pigeon really couldn''t hold on and threw them down, their lives wouldn''t be in any danger. Maybe at that time, they would have a reason to ughter that old Yao man!

    With this thought, master ning became calmer and calmer.

    After flying with great difficulty for nearly an hour, the poor pigeon finally brought them to the Yao n''s main city. The moment it dropped Leng ruoxue and the others off, the little Pigeon waspletely exhausted.

    Leng ruoxue nced at the little Pigeon that was panting heavily on the ground. Even though she sympathized with its plight, she had no intention of helping it. After all, this pigeon belonged to the Yao family! And the Yao family should be considered her potential enemy! Who knows, after this meeting, she might fall out with the Yao family! So, she could only support this little guy in her heart.

    "Master ning, please follow me." After putting away the exhausted pigeon, the ninth elder of the Yao family led the master of the ning family and the others into the main house of the Yao family and to the guest house.

    After settling them down, the ninth elder of the Yao family immediately went to see his family head and reported to him.

    Hearing that the master of the ning family had been brought here, the master of the Yao family let out a long sigh of relief.

    Although he didn''t expect the master of the ning family toe in person, knowing that the old man had reallye, his heart was not at ease.

    Originally, he had called for the meeting of the Eight Families and sent an invitation to the ning family just to test the ning family''s attitude. He even thought that the old thing of the ning family wouldn''te in a fit of anger, but who knew that the old man would actuallye! So be it! He even began to wander around the Yao family''s divine territory. As a result, when he received the news, he immediately became nervous. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have specially sent the ninth elder to pick him up!

    However, now that he had brought her here, he felt that she was a hot potato. He was even more afraid that the old thing would cause trouble for him. Therefore, the n he had thought of before seemed to be useless!

    AI! The head of the Yao family was so worried that he felt that his hair had turned white!

    The head of the Yao family was flustered because of the arrival of the head of the ning family, but the head of the ning family in the guest courtyard didn''t treat himself as an outsider at all. First, he ordered the people sent by the Yao family to serve him in a circle, and then he began to nitpick on the Yao family''s food.

    In the dining hall of the ning family''s guest house.

    Looking at the colorful, fragrant, and delicious food on the table, master ning''s brows furrowed deeper and deeper. Then, he suddenly mmed the table and shouted,""Didn''t I say that I don''t want to eat this pig feed? Why did you bring it to me again?"

    "Master ning, I''ve remade it several times. It''s definitely made ording to your requirements. Try it!" The Butler was sweating profusely, and his heart was already filled with tears. Wu...This ancestor was too difficult to serve!

 Chapter 2226 Badly Battered (1)

    If it wasn''t difficult to serve, how could he be called an ancestor?

    Leng ruoxue, who knew what a certain housekeeper was thinking, was also sighing in her heart. At this moment, the attendants and maidservants were all sitting at another small dining table and watching their Godfather''s disy of power in the Yao family.

    Oh! To be more precise, it was Godfather who was venting his anger!

    Because of what had happened at the ning family, Godfather was very unhappy. However, in front of them, he could only endure it. Now that he was at the Yao family, he could easily find an excuse to get angry, so there was no need to endure it anymore. Therefore, these unlucky people from the Yao family were the first to be Godfather''s fire extinguisher. However, Leng ruoxue believed that this matter was not over.

    In fact, she didn''t want the Yao family to have an easy time either. After all, the Yao family was after her this time. If she didn''t do anything, she would be looked down upon by the Yao family!

    ncing at the evildoer, Leng ruoxue realized to her dismay that if she did anything, the Yao family would not know. AI! Forget it! It was impossible to have both sides perfect. This time, she would be an invisible hero! Hehe!

    As she thought about this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but reveal an evil smile. At that moment, Dongfang Yue and uncle Lian who were sitting at the same table as her started to feel nervous.

    Leng ruoxue''s smile had left a deep impression on the two of them. Ever since they had followed her back to thend of demons, every time they saw Leng ruoxue smile like that, it meant that someone was going to be in trouble! In short, they had suffered a lot because of this.

    Even though Leng ruoxue had epted them, when thatss pranked them, she would not hold back at all. Once, they were unlucky enough to let Shen nuo test the medicine! Of course, they couldn''t be med for this, because they wanted to eat the medicine out of curiosity! Wu ... That detestable girl actually made Shen nuo make the medicine into the shape of a snack, and it was an extremely alluring snack at that. She ced it on the small table in the garden. In the end, their hands were cheap, and they took one to eat, and they fell for it.

    Therefore, it was not necessarily to mess with them. It was just that other than them, no one else was as greedy as them! From then on, whenever they saw food, they would be extra careful. Unless they saw Leng ruoxue and the others eating it, they would not dare to touch it.

    They could still remember how Leng ruoxue hadughed just like this! He just didn''t know who would be the unlucky one this time.

    All of a sudden, uncle Lian and Dongfang Yue felt an intense pain in their abdomens. In an instant, their faces contorted in pain. Then, there was the sound of tes and bowls shattering and falling to the ground. Uncle long and the others, who had sensed that things were not going well, also fell to the ground in pain ...

    At this moment, master ning, who felt that something was amiss, turned around and saw that Leng ruoxue and the rest had been knocked down. He stood up in a rage and pointed at the guest house''s butler, who was already trembling, and shouted,""What''s wrong with them? Can you exin it to me?"

    "I-I''m not sure!" The poor Butler was sweating profusely. He really didn''t know what had happened to these people. Why did they all suddenly fall to the ground?

    The Butler''s face was full of fear and confusion. However, he was still a Butler, so he could already feel that things were probably going to get worse.

    Thinking of this, the guest courtyard''s steward quickly said, "Don''t worry, master ning, I''ll go find someone to help!"

    "No hurry, my ass! My people have all been harmed by your Yao family, and you''re telling me not to be anxious?" The master of the ning family roared angrily, then stretched out his foot and kicked the housekeeper who was about to leave to the ground.

    ? However, his kick wasn''t fierce, so the guest courtyard''s steward only rolled twice on the ground, then rolled and crawled to hide in a corner. His face was pale, and he looked at the ning family master with fear.

    "Master, master ning, please calm down. I just want to find the ninth elder. I, I can''t solve this!" The Butler thought for a moment before stammering.

    "Good! Go and find him and quickly get someone who can make decisions in your Yao family to get over here. I''m telling you, if even a single hair on my people is missing, I''ll make your Yao family pay!" After master ning said those harsh words, he quickly ran to Leng ruoxue''s side and helped her up to check on the situation. The guest house''s butler, who was trembling in fear, took the opportunity to run out.

    After the housekeeper left, Leng ruoxue, who had been pretending to be unconscious, opened her eyes slightly and gave her Godfather aforting look. When master ning saw this, he finally rxed. However, he could not help butugh and curse in his heart. This little girl, how could she think of this? she really scared him to death!

    Then, he looked at uncle long and the others. He realized that they were different.

    Dongfang Yue and uncle Lian''s conditions seemed to be more serious. Their faces were somewhat deformed. They had already let the audience down after disguising themselves, but now, their faces seemed to be a little crooked!

    As for the others, other than the pain on their faces and their pale faces, they shouldn''t be in as much pain as the two of them!

    With such aparison, what did master ning not understand? AI! What a pitiful guy! Xue ''er still hated the two of them! She didn''t know when they would stop being treated so differently.

    At this moment, Dongfang Yue and uncle Lian, who were in so much pain that they couldn''t even faint, saw that the others had fainted so easily. What else did they not understand? sob ... They had been tricked by this girl again! Moreover, this girl had definitely put the medicine into the food in front of her.

    He was really ruthless!

    The two of them thought to themselves with lingering fear. However, they also knew that this time, they were definitely not the only ones who were schemed against. That girl''s target was probably the Yao family, and they would suffer along the way! But even so, they were already unlucky enough!

    However, when they thought that it was possible that only the two of them would fall for it, the two of them felt even more depressed. They would never believe that Leng ruoxue would scheme against everyone! However, seeing how they all acted so well, the two couldn''t help but sigh. It seemed like they still had a lot to learn!

    Just as the two of them were sighing and even losing consciousness from the pain, they saw a meatball rolling in from the corner of their eyes.

    This meatball was the ninth elder of the Yao family. When he received the news and heard that something had happened in the ning family''s guest yard, he immediately broke out in a cold sweat. After sending someone to report the matter to the master, he quickly came to see the situation.

    It would have been better if he didn''t take a look, but the moment he did, he turned pale with fright!

    Apart from the master of the ning family, everyone else was lying on the ground, including the seventh elder of the ning family, who had a very noble status.

    The seventh elder of the ning family had a high status in the ning family to begin with. This time, his status and position in the ning family team were second only to the master of the ning family. Therefore, when such a big figure was in trouble, the ninth elder of the Yao family couldn''t control his cold sweat.

    Although the cause of this matter was still unclear, if something happened to the seventh elder of the ning family in the Yao family, the Yao family would not be able to clear their name even if they jumped into the Yellow River!

 Chapter 2227 Badly Battered (2)

    Then, the ninth elder of the Yao family shouted to his followers who had followed him in,""You''re all dead! Don''t you know to help her into the room first?" Of course, those who were shouted at by him were some servants of the ning family who were scared silly. After the incident, they were all frightened and terrified. Their minds had long been muddled, so how could they think so much?

    The attendants immediately reacted to the ninth elder''s shout.

    Just as he was about to carry the unconscious people in a hurry, he heard master ning shout,""Who dares to touch them?"

    Hearing this, the ninth elder of the Yao family became worried. Many of these people had fainted, so what did he mean by not moving them? Was he going to lie on the ground and wait for death? Of course, he didn''t think that the master of the ning family didn''t allow others to touch them because he wanted to use them as evidence. After all, it happened in the Yao family, and it was impossible for the Yao family to deny it!

    Because the master of the ning family didn''t y by the rules, the ninth elder of the Yao family was at a loss again! As for the servants of the Yao family, they were even more bewildered as they stood rooted to the ground. Some of the servants even made a gesture of lifting someone up, but now they didn''t dare to move!

    "Master ning, they''ll catch a cold like this!" After taking two deep breaths, the ninth elder of the Yao family gathered his courage and said.

    "Hmph! Do you think gods are ordinary humans? How can a God catch a cold so easily?" Hearing this, the master of the ning family couldn''t help but say coldly.

    "Uh! I''m doing this for their own good. Don''t worry, master ning, our Yao family will give you a satisfactory exnation for this matter, so let''s have someone send them back to their rooms first! We can''t just let them lie on the ground forever!" Elder Yao Jiu couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed when he heard the words of the ning family''s head. He also guaranteed that the Yao family wouldn''t renege on their debt. In fact, his mind was clearly not calm at this time. Otherwise, he would never have said such words.

    After hearing his words, the master of the ning family was indeed angry!

    "Do you think I didn''t allow your Yao family to touch them because I was afraid that your Yao family would go back on their word?" The master of the ning family asked coldly.

    "Uh! Master ning, I didn''t mean it that way, I just wanted to make clear our Yao family''s position. We will definitely give you a satisfactory exnation for this matter!" The Yao family''s ninth elder, who realized his slip of the tongue, quickly added.

    However, the master of the ning family still didn''t give him a good face. He took a deep breath and snorted helplessly,""Hmph! I didn''t let you touch them because I wanted you to find someone to figure out their situation first. Otherwise, if you touch them and make their situation worse, will you be responsible? I''ll tell you clearly today that your Yao family must be responsible for curing these people. If any of them loses a single hair, your Yao family and I will never let this matter rest!"

    "Yes! Yes!" The ninth elder of the Yao family nodded his head and bowed as he promised,""Don''t worry, master ning. We''ll definitely make them alive and kicking again!"

    After making his promise, the ninth elder immediately ordered the ashen-faced housekeeper to find an Alchemist to take a look at these people.

    After doing all this, the ninth elder of the Yao family led the attendants of the Yao family to stand in the dining room and enjoy the cold Service of the ning family master with a smile. At this time, no one dared to sneak away.

    Fortunately, the Butler was fast enough. In less than ten minutes, a man in his early forties was brought to the dining room by the Butler.

    When elder Yao Jiu saw this, he immediately instructed,""Your Excellency Zong Yun, please help these people take a look. Let''s take a look at the seventh elder''s condition first!"

    The ning family''s seventh elder had the highest status among these people, so elder Yao Jiu routinely asked The Alchemist to help him take a look. However, his move did not win the favor of the ning family''s master. Instead, he heard a cold snort. Suddenly, elder Yao Jiu couldn''t help but wonder if he had done something wrong again.

    However, regarding his own mistake, he had a nk and ignorant face!

    His Excellency Zong Yun, who was also the Yao family''s chief Alchemist, came to the seventh elder after hearing his words and began to treat him carefully.

    In the short few minutes that Zong Yun was examining the seventh elder, elder Yao Jiu saw that Zong Yun''s expression was constantly changing and he would even frown from time to time, as if he was puzzled and suspicious. His heart was immediately suspended in mid air.

    F * ck! What did Zong Yun mean by this? Elder Yao Jiu cursed inwardly.

    Sometimes, it wasn''t good for auxiliary personnel like alchemists to have too many expressions on their faces. It was easy for people to let their imagination run wild. Elder Yao Jiu had already imagined many bad oues in his mind, and the more he thought about it, the more his heart seemed to fall into an abyss. He didn''t dare to imagine how the Yao family would exin to this old man of the ning family if something happened to the ning family!

    As everyone knew, the head of the ning family was violent and protective of his own. Therefore, when he thought of the ning family''s head''s personality, elder Yao Jiu deeply felt that it wouldn''t be so easy to deal with the aftermath of this matter.

    At this moment, he was really regretful. Why did he take on the job of receiving guests in the seven God domains? Look! It was only the first day and the ning family was in trouble! There was still a long time to go, because he was not sure when the meeting would end. After all, it had not even officially started!

    Elder Yao Jiu wanted to cry when he thought about the bitter days ahead!

    Just as the ninth elder of the Yao family was letting his imagination run wild, Alchemist Zong Yun had clearly finished his inspection. He lightly stroked his goatee and began to shake his head.

    Seeing him like this! Elder Yao Jiu really wanted to give him a few vicious kicks. You''re done with the examination, so you can just tell me! Are you deliberately trying to make me anxious?

    As if he could sense elder Yao Jiu''s anxious mood, Zong Yun stroked his beard and slowly opened his mouth.

    "Master ning, ninth elder, these people have been poisoned!" Zong Yun said indifferently.

    "Poisoned? What poison?" Upon hearing this, elder Yao Jiu hurriedly asked.

    "I haven''t found it yet, but it looks like snake venom!" Zong Yun said with a calm expression. However, elder Yao Jiu was unable to remain calm after hearing his words.

    F * ck! If a dignified Alchemist couldn''t even detect this bit of poison, then what was the point of having him? Elder Yao Jiu was burning with rage as he screamed in his heart. However, he didn''t dare to shout out these words. Otherwise, the consequences of offending Zong Yun would be very serious! After all, Zong Yun was someone that the Yao family had spent a lot of money to poach from The Alchemist Guild headquarters!

    "How could he be poisoned by snake venom? Don''t tell me that your Yao n has a venomous snake?" At this time, the master of the ning family held back hisughter and asked with a serious face.

    "This old master is not sure!" Zong Yun said indifferently. After he finished speaking, he even intentionally shot a nce at the ninth elder of the Yao family. Instantly, the ninth elder''s anger was ignited again.

    "Master ning, no one in the Yao family keeps poisonous snakes!" Upon hearing this, the ninth elder promised.

 Chapter 2228 Badly Battered (3)

    "Elder Yao Jiu, don''t be so full of yourself. In fact, it doesn''t matter if you have one. To be able to take in a poisonous beast as a contracted beast is also a kind of ability, no? But the premise is that you have to find a way to get rid of this snake poison! Otherwise, our ning family''s seventh elder and my pitiful subordinates will suffer!" The master of the ning family was understanding.

    Zong Yun also nodded in agreement,""Master ning is right. Curing the poison is the top priority. Otherwise, once these people''s poison is deepened, even if an alchemy God came, he would be powerless!"

    As he said this, Zong Yun had already inspected Leng ruoxue and the others, and hade to the same conclusion. However, from his point of view, the poison wasn''t too deep for the others, but there were two people who were rather severely poisoned.

    Then, he started to check the food on the table.

    In the end, Zong Yun found out the source of the poison and said to elder Yao Jiu,""Ninth elder, this food and tea are poisoned. ording to my guess, the poison should have been in the water. So, ninth elder, please immediately order people to seal the two wells of the Yao family. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable."

    When the ninth elder of the Yao family heard Zong Yun''s words, he was just about to ask for the permission of the family head when he received a report from the waiter, saying that the Cheng family, Yin family, Lu family, and the others were also showing signs of poisoning. Instantly, he had a big headache!

    Elder Yao Jiu, who felt that the matter was too serious, apologized to the ning family head. Before he left, he ordered his attendants to carefully carry the person back to his room and then hurriedly left the ning family''s guest courtyard to go to the other three families.

    Seeing the ninth elder of the Yao family in such a terrible state, the master of the ning family felt very satisfied! But he didn''t expect that Xue ''er would be so fast and think so perfectly. If only the ning family was poisoned, the Yao family would not be able to back out! However, now that there were three more families, it would be impossible for the Yao family to get over all of this easily!

    The ning family''s master''s mood instantly brightened, and he even found the Yao family''s Alchemist to be much more pleasing to the eye. He pulled Zong Yun aside and asked, but his face was still filled with worry.

    It had to be said that after being with Leng ruoxue for so long, master ning had learned to be able to fool people without changing his expression!

    As a matter of fact, after Zong Yun was ttered by him, it was as if he had found a confidant, and he was a little smug. He even very seriously promised the master of the ning family that he would do his best to cure everyone in the ning family.

    Just as the two of them were chatting as if they regretted not meeting each other earlier, the ninth elder of the Yao family, who was alone among the people of the Cheng, Yin, and Lu families, couldn''t help but feel exhausted.

    Originally, he had wanted to send someone to the ning family''s guest house to invite Zong Yun to treat the three families and see if they were poisoned by the same poison. However, when he thought of the ning family''s master''s expression, he gave up on this idea and sent three alchemists to each of these three ces. In the end, he concluded that these three families were also poisoned, but the degree of the poison was slightly different.

    This result was quite simr to the ning family ''s!

    The four alchemists hade to the same conclusion, so elder Yao Jiu naturally did not suspect that they had made a mistake. Therefore, after personally reporting the situation to his family head, he rushed to the ning family''s guest courtyard without stopping.

    Although it was four families that were poisoned, in elder Yao Jiu''s heart, the ning family was still the most important. After all, the old man of the ning family was even more difficult to deal with than the other three families. Moreover, the other three families did note in person, so they were naturally not as good when they met.

    But when he arrived at the ning family''s guest house, he saw the master of the ning family and Zong Yun talking happily. When the master of the ning family saw him, his originally smiling face was covered with dark clouds. This result made his heart instantly feel stifled.

    The difference in treatment was too obvious! He wasn''t the one who poisoned the ning family, so why did they have to give him attitude? The ninth elder of the Yao family felt extremely wronged! But he didn''t dare to show it, and he had to smile.

    Zong Yun was also quite happy to see master ning giving the ninth elder of the Yao family a hard time! It had to be said that the Yao family''s rtionship with others was really too bad!

    In fact, Zong Yun couldn''t be med for being a traitor. The Yao family had always respected him as the head Alchemist on the surface, but many of the Yao family members didn''t think much of his status, thinking that he was just a worker for the Yao family. Those Yao family members might not be willing to offend him on the surface, but in the dark, they had always tried to make things difficult for him. He couldn''t find any evidence, so he could only suffer in silence. After all, the Yao family had treated him well.

    Now, Zong Yun saw that someone dared to give the Yao family a hard time. Although it wasn''t because of him, he still felt very happy! At the same time, he was even more respectful to the master of the ning family.

    Sensing this change, the master of the ning family was secretly pleased with himself. Then, he said to the ninth elder of the Yao family in a seemingly concerned manner,""What''s the situation with the other three ns?"

    "Their situation is simr to the ning family ''s. They should also be poisoned!" Hearing the master of the ning family''s question, the ninth elder of the Yao family didn''t doubt him and answered truthfully.

    "Has the well water been seized?" The master of the ning family asked.

    "Not yet!" The ninth elder of the Yao family said as he wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. When he said this, he could clearly feel that the face of the ning family''s master had darkened again.

    "Why didn''t you seal the well water immediately? Don''t tell me that you think that there aren''t enough people who have been poisoned?" The master of the ning family said angrily. Of course, he had to put on a full show.

    "This ... I''ve already sent someone to check the well water. If it''s confirmed that there''s a problem with the well water, we''ll immediately seal it up!" Elder Yao Jiu promised. In fact, he had asked the family head, and the family head had said that he would first observe the situation and have someone he trusted check it out.

    When elder Yao Jiu heard this, he immediately understood. The family head didn''t believe that something would happen to the well water! But in front of the master of the ning family, he didn''t dare to say it so bluntly.

    But how could the head of the ning family be so easily deceived? as soon as he heard it, he knew that this must be the intention of that old thing from the Yao family. That old thing liked to do useless things. To put it bluntly, he wouldn''t turn back until he hit the south wall! Now that the truth was out in the open, they still wanted to send people to investigate.

    Hmph! Check it! I hope you don''t regret it! The ning family''s master secretly sighed to himself, and Zong Yun''s expression was also somewhat unsightly.

    She clearly didn''t trust his judgment! Zong Yun was furious! At the same time, he secretly decided that in the future, if the Yao family came to him to refine pills again, he would ruthlessly ughter them and make them suffer in silence!

    Thinking up to this point, Zong Yun''s face was filled with worry as he spoke to the Yao family''s 9th elder: "Elder Yao Jiu, this old man has already confirmed that it''s snake venom, but I don''t know what kind of poisonous snake it is. So, please find the snake that poisoned you as soon as possible. This old man needs its poison, otherwise, I won''t be able to refine the antidote."

    After he finished speaking, Zong Yun bid farewell to the ning family''s master and left.

    After Zong Yun left, the ning family''s master sighed and said to elder Yao Jiu in a very serious tone,""Ninth elder, I have talked a lot with His Excellency Zong Yun just now. We both agreed that the possibility of the poison being in the well water is the highest. After all, we gods can not eat food, but we can not not not drink water. What a pity ... What a pity ..."

    Listening to the ning family Master''s words of pity, the ninth elder of the Yao family expressed his helplessness, but he could more or less understand his master''s thoughts. In fact, the master didn''t want this matter to spread. After all, the impact of sealing the well was too great, and it would cause panic in the Yao family, so they had to be careful.

    Opening his mouth, elder Yao Jiu still hoped to exin, but the ning family head waved his hand, indicating that he didn''t need to say anything more. He even said that he understood! But he didn''t support it, and then he asked elder Yao Jiu to leave.

    Elder Yao Jiu resentfully left the ning family''s guest house and returned to the meeting hall, where they were currently discussing this matter. Furthermore, the Yao family''s elders were arguing with each other until their faces were red and their hands were busy.

    The Yao family''s elders were divided into two factions. One faction felt that there was a problem with the well water and that it should be sealed up immediately to prevent the situation from escting. The other faction felt that the poisoning of the ning, Cheng, Yin, and Lu families might not necessarily be a problem with the Yao family''s water source.

    The two sects stuck to their beliefs and felt that they were reasonable!

    When the ninth elder of the Yao family arrived at the meeting hall and saw that these people were still arguing over the water source, he was instantly enraged!

    "Are you guys done? Did I gather you here just to discuss whether there''s a problem with the water source?" The moment elder Yao Jiu disyed his might, all the elders present were dejected and kept quiet.

    Although elder Yao Jiu was only ranked ninth among the Yao family''s elders, he was the most reliable and trusted elder of the family head. In the eyes of the family head, elder Yao Jiu''s position even surpassed that of the Yao family''s first elder. Thus, when elder Yao Jiu got angry, all the elders immediately became as obedient as little chicks.

    "Ninth brother, calm down. We''re just concerned!" The Yao family''s first elder, who was sitting at the head of the table, said embarrassedly.

    "Great elder, the water problem isn''t the most important thing right now. I''ve already sent people to investigate, and once the problem is found, the two wells will be immediately sealed up. I''ve gathered you here in the hope that you can discuss a solution to this matter. After all, the poisoning matter is of great importance, and it might even affect the meeting of the Eight Families. At that time, if the patriarch mes you, don''t you think you will be implicated?" Elder Yao Jiu sneered after hearing the first elder''s words.

 Chapter 2229 Eight Families Gathered (1)

    Hmph! Don''t think that he didn''t know what these people were up to, but this time, they had made the wrong move! If the poisoning incident was so serious that it could not be cleaned up, the family head would not only me him! None of the Yao family elders could escape!

    With this thought in mind, elder Yao Jiu slowly calmed down.

    But seeing him like this, it was the Yao n''s first elder''s turn to be worried.

    Ever since he had suffered a crushing defeat at the Yao n tower, causing the Yao n to lose arge sum of money, his position in the patriarch''s heart had been plummeting. Although he still held the position of the first elder of the Yao n, it was clear that his words were no longer as important as his ninth brother ''s!

    This fact made him extremely depressed, but he couldn''t find any good opportunity to show off and wash away his previous humiliation. Therefore, he could only watch helplessly as the ninth elder of the Yao family became a popr person in the eyes of the family head! The poisoning of the four families this time seemed to have allowed him to see the light of hope. However, after listening to the ninth elder''s words, he deeply felt that it wouldn''t be easy for him to gain enough benefits from this poisoning incident.

    After some thought, the worry on the Grand elder''s face deepened. He sighed heavily and said,"Ninth brother, this is all too sudden. We''re worried, but we can''t think of a good solution even after discussing it for a long time. The key is, will the four families that were poisoned let this go so easily?"

    "That''s why I think that there''s not much point in our discussion here. It mainly depends on what the other four families n to do. Therefore, I suggest that we first see what they think!" After a pause, the Yao n''s first elder continued.

    The Yao family''s first elder''s words made the other elders nod their heads. Seeing this scene, the first elder couldn''t help but feel proud. The older the ginger, the spicier it was. After all, ninth brother was still too young! He only thought about solving the problem, but he couldn''t figure out the crux of the problem. In his opinion, those four families would never let go of such a good opportunity. They might even ruthlessly extort their Yao family! He was very experienced in this!

    Because he had done that many times in the past. Of course, he had also been treated that way many times. The ones who left the deepest impression on him were uncle long and his people!

    When he thought of uncle long and the others, he still gritted his teeth in hatred.

    Initially, he thought that he would have a chance to take revenge for his imprisonment with the help of Leng ruoxue''s incident. However, he did not expect that the Yao family would be the first to get into trouble. This caught him off guard! Once this matter was revealed, it was obvious that a shadow had been cast over the meeting of the Eight Families.

    AI! The other three hadn''t arrived yet! If they heard about this after they came, what would their reaction be? When he thought of this, the Yao family''s first elder was truly worried. He definitely didn''t just want to see the ninth elder make a fool of himself. After all, this concerned the Yao family''s reputation!

    After hearing the Yao family''s first elder''s words, elder Yao Jiu asked with uncertainty,""First elder''s meaning is that we should not move first?"

    "Right! If the enemy doesn''t move, we won''t move either. Let''s just wait and see what their next reaction is. After all, the one who stands out first will definitely lose!" The Yao n''s first elder said with a shrewd expression.

    "But, they were poisoned in our Yao family. We can''t just ignore them, right?" Although elder Yao Jiu also felt that great elder''s words made sense, he didn''tpletely agree with them.

    "No one asked you to ignore it! He still needed to show some concern! However, our Yao family can''t be the first to relent or suggest how to deal with the aftermath. We must let them state the conditions first and then we can discuss them! We need to at least know what they mean first, so we won''t be too passive!" The Yao n''s first elder suggested.

    "Then ... Alright!" Elder Yao Jiu hesitated for a moment but still agreed. Seeing this, the Yao family''s first elder was extremely proud!

    At the same time, he felt that his right to speak had increased.

    What he didn''t know was that the ninth elder of the Yao family wouldn''t do everything ording to his wishes. After the meeting was over, elder Yao Jiu immediately went to see the head of the family and passed on the elders ''wishes to his ancestor. After the head of the Yao family heard it, he pondered for a long time before nodding and repeatedly reminding him that the other three families weren''t a threat. The main issue was the ning family''s attitude!

    With the family head''s approval, elder Yao Jiu was full of confidence. Every day, other than visiting the poisoned people of the four families as usual, he didn''t mention anything about the aftermath.

    As time passed, the Cheng n, Yin n, and Lu n also felt that something was not right. However, because they were all led by elders, there were many things that couldn''t be decided at all. Therefore, the three families secretly discussed and each sent an elder to see the ning family master.

    In fact, after the poisoning incident, the other three families had also sent people to the ning family''s guest house to express their condolences. However, at that time, they didn''t talk much about the matter in order to avoid suspicion, lest the Yao family think that the four families had joined forces, which would make it even more difficult to end the matter. But now, they couldn''t care so much!

    The three families had already sent the news back to their families. Before the master of the family arrived, they could only follow the lead of the master of the ning family! And this was also forced by the Yao family''s attitude. At least, the elders of the three families all thought so.

    The master of the ning family received them in the living room and very cordially, he took the initiative to ask about the situation of the poisoned person. The three elders also answered truthfully, but what made them depressed was that every time they mentioned the Yao family''s attitude, the master of the ning family deliberately changed the topic. They didn''t even lean on it.

    The first face-to-face meeting had ended in failure!

    The ninth elder of the Yao family naturally received the news immediately, but he was also confused.

    What did master ning mean?

    If it were him, he would be very happy if the other three families took the initiative toe to him, but the current behavior of the ning family master made him puzzled.

    After that, he told the master of the Yao family about the situation. When the master of the Yao family heard it, he immediately believed that the ning family was just being pretentious! He wanted to use this matter to make the other three families stand on the ning family''s side.

    When he thought of this, he immediately ordered patriarch nine not to let the four familiese to an agreement. They had to break the Alliance. Otherwise, it would be bad for the meeting of the Eight Families.

    Elder Yao Jiu became nervous when he heard his family head''s analysis. Then, he immediately went to see the elders leading the teams from the Cheng, Yin, and Lu families.

    Because of an unsessful meeting between the four God domains, the Yao family suddenly became serious and acted as if they were facing a great enemy. The master of the ning family, who learned the newster,ughed so hard that his image was ruined!

    Sitting in the garden of the house, everyone looked at the master of the ning family, who wasughing so hard that he almost rolled on the ground, not knowing what to say!

    Did it have to be so exaggerated!

    Wasn''t it because the Yao family had started to value the other three families? However, the Yao family had note to see the head of the ning family because of this matter. Shouldn''t he be crying? How could he still smile so happily? Everyone was puzzled.

 Chapter 2230 Eight Families Gathered (2)

    In the end, they thought that master ning might have been so angry! Because she was too angry, her behavior was abnormal.

    Yes! It must be like this.

    Havinge to this conclusion, they looked at the master of the ning family with eyes full of sympathy. Even Uncle Lian, who had been tortured for the past few days, had forgotten his own pain and pitied the master of the ning family.

    As heughed, the master of the ning family, who was slow to notice, felt that something was wrong.

    "What''s with your gazes? Why are you looking at me like that?" The master of the ning family made everyone''s eyes look at him with endless sympathy. He felt a little scared and ufortable.

    "Master, this is no big deal. Please don''t take it to heart!" As the direct descendant of the ning family''s master, the seventh elder was the first to speak.

    As soon as he finished speaking, first elder and the others also began to persuade him.

    "You think I''m sad?" After listening to everyone''s words, the master of the ning family was speechless! He was clearly smiling, so how could these people tell that he was unhappy?

    "Godfather, they think you''re trying to find joy in your suffering and force a smile!" Only she knew that Godfather was truly happy. He probably thought that the old man from the Yao family had pleased him!

    "How is that possible? I really think it''s interesting. That old man from the Yao family is so full of himself that he''s afraid that our four families will wear the same pants and join forces to scheme against him because of this matter. He thinks too highly of himself. If we really wanted to scheme against him, would we need to specially join forces?" The master of the ning family said disdainfully.

    In fact, the reason why he was so indifferent to the three familiesst time was all an act for the Yao family. Unfortunately, it caused the Yao family to misunderstand him even more. It had to be said that this was purely an ident!

    "Uh!" Hearing master ning''s words, the people who misunderstood immediately felt embarrassed.

    The great elder cleared his throat and said,"Old man ning, what are your ns for this matter? tell us about it. I don''t want to keep pretending to be sick. There are so many peopleing and going in the Yao family, I''m afraid I''ll be exposed!"

    "What do you mean by that? you''ve really been poisoned. It''s just that it''s not that serious. Just pretend a little more. No one will suspect you!" Hearing the Grand elder''s words, the master of the ning familyughed and scolded.

    "That''s true, girl. I''m not in pain at all now. Wouldn''t it be different if I did this?" First elder asked Leng ruoxue after nodding his head.

    "Don''t worry, you don''t look well. Anyone withmon sense will know that you''re sick! Of course, if you want to be like uncle Lian and Dongfang Yue, I can also satisfy you. " Leng ruoxueughed evilly. When she heard this, not only did the great elder''s expression change, Dongfang Yue and uncle Lian''s faces also darkened.

    If Leng ruoxue had not brought this up, Dongfang Yue and uncle Lian would have almost forgotten about the pain they had gone through. But now, Leng ruoxue had reminded them of it.

    This girl was definitely doing it on purpose! Wu ... What a detestable, bad girl.

    Dongfang Yue and uncle Lian looked at Leng ruoxue with resentment in their eyes! However, he waspletely ignored by Leng ruoxue!

    "Someone''s here!"Leng ruoxue suddenly said.

    The next second, everyone had already returned to their rooms. Of course, the person responsible for the transportation work was only Azure.

    The person who hade to visit was the Yao family''s chief pill master, Zong Yun. After hearing the report from his attendant, the ning family master immediately came out of his room and weed Zong Yun to the living room.

    Recently, Zong Yun had be a frequent visitor to the ning family. Even if he had not thought of a way to save Leng ruoxue and the others, he would stille over to check on their condition. Of course, the main purpose was to see if the poison in these people had worsened or something! As time went by, he and the master of the ning family had be good friends!

    When he saw Zong Yun, the ning family head was as enthusiastic as ever. Zong Yun also received great satisfaction from the ning family head, at least in his heart! After all, as an Alchemist, the greatest glory was to be respected by others, especially by someone at the top of the reverent-god level like the master of the ning family. To them, it could be considered the highest achievement!

    The two of them chatted about all sorts of things in the living room, and for some reason, they started talking about the Yao family''s ninth elder. When they talked about the ninth elder, Zong Yun''s face was filled with anxiety as he looked around, and then, he cautiously said to the ning family head: "Master ning, I''m just gossiping with you. Recently, ninth elder has been in a terrible state because of the Cheng, Yin, and Lu families. It''s a terrible sight!"

    Of course, Zong Yun''s words did not have any sympathy for elder Yao Jiu. On the contrary, there was a hint of gloating in them.

    "What?" Hearing Zong Yun''s words, the ning family''s master put on an expression of interest and looked at Zong Yun expectantly. In his heart, he couldn''t help but think, it seems that everyone loves gossip! Even the alchemists who had always been aloof and remote were not exempted from this custom!

    The expression on the ning family head''s face made Zong Yun''s heart feel as if it was filled with electricity, full of satisfaction. If he didn''t gossip, he would feel sorry for master ning, who was full of anticipation.

    Then, Zong Yun whispered to the ning family''s master,"Master ning, two days ago, elder Yao Jiu went to look for the elders of the three families in private and promised them some conditions. The only condition was that they had to keep it a secret, but not only did the three families not keep it a secret, but they evenmunicated with each other. After the three families checked, they found out that the conditions the Yao family gave them were actually divided into different levels, so the three families are now in a mess! Now, elder Yao Jiu can''t even respond!"

    "There''s such a thing?" When master ning heard this, he pretended to be shocked and widened his eyes, as if he had heard a fantasy story. In fact, he had already known about this.

    "Yes, master ning, I''m telling you this because we have a good rtionship. I know that ninth elder hasn''te to see you yet, so I want you to be mentally prepared in advance so that you don''t fall for the Yao family''s tricks!" Zong Yun''s face was full of worry, but he was afraid that his words would cause the ning family head to misunderstand and think that he was a traitor, so he added,"I don''t have any other meaning in telling you this. I just feel that the Yao family is a bit unreasonable. Although they are my bread and butter now, I still have a conscience. So, I didn''t want to hide it from you. Otherwise, how can I be worthy of being your friend!"

    Zong Yun''s words were quite sincere.

    When the master of the ning family heard this, he expressed that he understood, and implicitly said that if Zong Yun was not happy staying in the Yao family, he coulde to the ning family!

    When Zong Yun heard this, he was naturally very happy. However, he also expressed that he had no ns to leave the Yao family at the moment. After all, he was a trustworthy person. Although many people in the Yao family were annoying, the head of the Yao family had treated him well! Hearing this, the master of the ning family also expressed his admiration for him, and the two of them chatted more congenially.

    At this moment, another waiter came to report that the elders of the Cheng, Yin, and Lu ns had arrived.

 Chapter 2231 Eight Families Gathered (3)

    Hearing this, Zong Yun immediately chose to leave. The master of the ning family didn''t ask him to stay, but as soon as Zong Yun left, the master of the ning family''s face immediately became serious. As for the elders of the three families, as soon as they entered the living room, they saw the master of the ning family''s cold face and unkind eyes staring at them. Suddenly, the three elders "hearts tightened, and they didn''t know how to say it.

    After a long time.

    The elders of the three families almost knelt down under master ning''s sinister gaze. In the end, master ning was kind enough to look away from them and asked indifferently,""What''s the matter, three elders?"

    "Master ning, this time you must give us Justice! You''re a good friend of my family''s old ancestor. Since he''s not here, you''re our backbone, so you have to support us!" A certain elder of the Cheng family said with tears and snot in his eyes after he came back to his senses.

    When the other two elders heard this, they quickly chimed in.

    When the master of the ning family heard their words, he said with a puzzled face,""I wonder what the three elders want me to support you with? As far as I know, the patriarchs of your three ns should be arriving soon, right?"

    "Master will only arrive in a few days, so master ning, we''re all counting on you now!" A certain elder of the Cheng n hurriedly said.

    Master ning couldn''t help butugh at her words.

    "You only asked me to back you up, but you didn''t say what it was. I can''t help you!" The master of the ning family reminded.

    "The Yao family is really going too far! "It''s like this ..." The Cheng family elder''s face was filled with righteous indignation, and then he told them in detail how elder Yao Jiu had found them. Before he finished, he didn''t forget to add that they thought the Yao family had already looked for the ning family''s patriarch, only to find outter that elder Yao Jiu had only looked for their three families.

    "AI! Should I say that you guys are too stupid, or that you guys are too na?ve?" After hearing the Cheng family elder''s words, the ning family head couldn''t help but sigh.

    "Uh!" The ning family Master''s words made the three elders speechless, because these two adjectives didn''t sound good, and the meaning was simr, so they didn''t want to hear either. But with the current situation, it seemed that they couldn''t get rid of the big hat of being stupid or simple.

    Then, the three elders heard the master of the ning family continue,""The Yao family is famous for its snobby nature. Although we are all from the eight great divine domains, our positions are absolutely different in the Yao family''s heart! Just like this time, why did the Yao n look for you first? Didn''t they think that you were easy to deal with? I''m afraid you''ll listen to me and make the Yao family bleed. As the saying goes, pick the soft persimmons and pinch them! That''s exactly how important you are in their hearts!"

    "As for the nings, if we don''t deal with you first, he won''te to me. But I''m not in a hurry. The Yao family won''t dare to kick us out anyway. Otherwise, I''ll never let them off!" After saying this, master ning''s imposing manner immediately rose, almost scaring the three elders to sit on the ground.

    Master ning''s words were sharp and made people feel ufortable, but the three elders couldn''t deny that he was speaking the truth. In master Yao''s heart, the other six masters were indeed not as important as master ning. This was an indisputable fact. As for the elders, they were even less important!

    AI! Master! When will you arrive! At the thought of this, the three elders couldn''t help but sigh in their hearts. At the same time, they were thinking that if the family head was here, no matter what, the Yao family wouldn''t treat the family head the way they treated them! More importantly, the family head could make the decision directly, but they couldn ''t! Otherwise, why would they swallow their anger andpromise?

    In fact, the patriarchs of the Cheng, Yin, and Lu families had not arrived yet. Other than the long journey, it was also because the patriarchs of the three families had met by chance halfway. After meeting, they naturally had to discuss this matter in detail in secret, so it had taken some time.

    As a result, the elders of the Cheng, Yin, and Lu families were a little anxious from waiting. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have gone to the master of the ning family time and time again. But in the end, the master of the ning family could only tell them not to agree to anything with the Yao family before their master arrived. If the Yao family asked, they would all reply with four words: ''noment''!

    The elders of the three families were very obedient. When the ninth elder of the Yao family wanted to talk to them again, they directly told him,"we''ll wait for their family heads toe and talk. They have noment!"

    This fact drove the ninth elder of the Yao family crazy.

    Three dayster, the elders of the three families finally saw their family heads.

    Coincidentally, the patriarchs of the Chi, fan, and Yu families also arrived at the Yao family at the same time.

    Seeing this lineup, elder Yao Jiu, who was in charge of receiving them, immediately had a headache!

    Originally, he thought that he could settle the matter of the poisoning before the other three families arrived, but now, it was obviously not possible. Perhaps the poisoning incident a few days ago would rise to the level of a meeting between the Eight Families, and be a topic that must be discussed among them. If this continued, the Yao family would have to face the collective me of the other seven families!

    For elder Yao Jiu, this was definitely the worst situation and the one he didn''t want to happen. Thus, after some consideration and obtaining the permission of the family head, he arranged for the guest courtyards of the Chi, fan, and Yu families to be on the west side of the Yao family''s main residence, while the other four families ''residences were on the east side. One East and One West didn''t sound like much, but the distance was definitely not close. At least, if one had nothing to do and wanted to have a small chat, it would take at least three hours to go back and forth.

    The ninth elder of the Yao family, who was quite proud of his own creativity, didn''t know that his unnecessary action made the other seven family headsugh.

    In fact, if they wanted to chat, they wouldn''t have to go through so much trouble and go to someone else''s ce. Did the Yao family forget that there was a tool in the world called the voice transmission Jade tablet? Of course, it was also possible to send a message directly. This was not difficult for reverent-god level cultivators, but it would consume divine power. They rarely used it unless it was an emergency.

    Just like that, the seven family heads simplymunicated through the voice transmission Jade te. The two family heads of the Cheng family and the yin family, who had a better rtionship, directly stayed with the ning family''s master. The Lu family, who was in the same boat as them, also did not want to be isted, so they also came to disturb them from time to time.

    Elder Yao Jiu felt helpless in the face of all this! Because he could not stop it at all!

    In the living room of the ning family''s guest house.

    The Cheng n head hadn''t even warmed up his seat when he asked about Leng ruoxue''s situation in front of the guest house''s butler, who had yet to leave.

    "Why didn''t that girle with you? I really miss her food!" The head of the Cheng n said expectantly.

    "Me too!" The yin family''s master agreed as he nced at the housekeeper, who looked constipated.

    "It''s an unusual time and troubled times, how could I dare to bring Xue ''er here? if she really came, wouldn''t the Yao family eat her? I''m also afraid that you''ll join forces to kill my adopted daughter and get the reward from Rime!" The master of the ning family nced at the two people who wanted to see the world in chaos and said with a smile that was not a smile.

    Upon hearing this, the patriarch of the Lu n broke out in a cold sweat. As for the guest house''s butler, who wanted to leave but realized that his legs were weak, his body was already shaking like a Fallen Leaf, teetering on the verge of copse! He regretted not leaving immediately just now. In the end, he had let him hear such a thing. Wu ... He wouldn''t be killed by master ning, would he? He couldn''t help but imagine!

    Of course, the master of the ning family didn''t know what he was thinking. Otherwise, he would have told him that he was overthinking it! Even if they wanted to silence him, it wasn''t just a small housekeeper like him!

    "Hahaha! How could that be! I don''t dare to provoke that girl!" Hearing this, the only two people who didn''t change their expressions were the master of the Cheng and Yin families.

    The two of them were willing toe here not only because someone in their family was poisoned, but also because they felt that they might run into the little girl. So, they put down everything they were doing and ran over.

    When they heard that the little girl didn''te, the two of them were quite disappointed! However, they would never think that this was a sign of fear from the little girl!

    "You''re all wise!" After a deliberate pause, the master of the ning family revealed a proud smile.

    Seeing him like this, master Cheng and master Yin really wanted to beat him up. Did he have to be so smug? It was really too detestable!

    Not wanting to see the old man of the ning family continue to be smug, the master of the Cheng family changed the topic.""By the way, what are your ns for the poisoning incident? Why don''t you all share your thoughts so that we can consolidate our opinions before telling old man Yao?"

    "Old man Yao was afraid that we would do this, yet you still dare to brazenly discuss this matter with us!" Master ning said with a smile.

    "What''s wrong? He''s afraid of us, so we''re not discussing it? Who does he think he is!" The head of the Cheng family said disdainfully. Hearing his words, a certain Butler wanted to just faint. Otherwise, he was afraid that his heart wouldn''t be able to take it. Sob ... The person they were talking about was their own ancestor! Was he going to listen or not? Obviously, the other party had no intention of avoiding him!

    A certain Butler was very conflicted.

    However, the head of the Cheng n obviously didn''t take him seriously and continued to add oil to the fire,""I''ve decided that if the Yao family doesn''t give us a satisfactory exnation this time, my Cheng family will be the first to not let this matter rest!"

 Chapter 2232 The Battle Of Words At The Banquet (1)

    "That''s right! If the Yao family can''t satisfy us, at worst, the four of us will join forces and smash the Yao family''s main residence. In short, this time, we must make that old thing''s heart ache!" The master of the yin family alsoughed evilly.

    Hearing this, the patriarch of the Lu n broke out in even more cold sweat.

    They didn''t say that when they came! Why did these two immediately change their minds when they saw master ning? W-will this work?

    Although the Lu family was also one of the eight great divine regions, he really didn''t dare to say such a thing. There was a certain gap between the Lu family and the Yao family in terms of strength, and the Lu family''s rtionship with the ning family''s master wasn''t as close as the Cheng family and the yin family''s rtionship with the ning family''s master. Therefore, he absolutely didn''t dare to say such a thing!

    However, it was undeniable that it was so satisfying to say such words. In fact, among the other seven families in the eight divine domains, none of them liked the Yao family or wanted to make friends with them. Usually, it was just a matter of face. However, when the master of the Lu family heard such words, other than a trace of nervousness, he was more excited. After all, if the sky fell, there was a big one to support it! With these three family heads around, the Yao family couldn''t just pick on a soft persimmon like him, right? If that was the case, that would be bullying!

    With this in mind, the patriarch of the Lu n slowly let go of the anxiety in his heart and focused on the conversation between the three of them. Not far away, the guest courtyard''s butler, who had been trying to faint but was unable to, had an ashen face, as if his parents had died. His expression was as ugly as it could be.

    When he saw this, the Lu n''s n head started to pity him!

    AI! What a pitiful guy! You have to hold on!

    You can''t me anyone else for this, you can only me yourself for living in the Yao family!

    The head of the Lu family sympathized with a certain Butler as he focused all his attention on listening to the three men''s conversation with admiration. However, he suddenly realized that the three men were getting more and more excited as they chatted, and they did not have anyone else in their eyes!

    After a long time.

    Only a ''plop'' was heard. With a loud thump, the guest house''s butler, who could no longer hold on, finally fell to the ground, his limbs twitching and his mouth foaming.

    Seeing this, the head of the Cheng family smiled evilly and said,""This little fellow has finally fainted! AI! It''s really not easy. "

    When he heard this, the Lu n''s n head''s face was already filled with ck lines. He thought to himself, so you''re doing this on purpose? You guys are too bad! However, he liked it! Hehe!

    "Does this little guy have some hidden disease? Why was he in this state after fainting? Do you want to find someone to treat him?" At this moment, the master of the yin family also interrupted.

    "No need! Just send him to elder Yao Jiu. This guy is that kid''s confidant, so elder Yao Jiu will find a way to cure this little guy!" The master of the ning family said disapprovingly.

    "If that''s the case, then what are we waiting for? Men!" The head of the Cheng family looked very anxious. Those who didn''t know would definitely think that something had happened to his Cheng family! In reality, he was more than happy to see the world in chaos.

    As soon as the patriarch of the Cheng family finished speaking, two attendants ran in. When they saw their boss lying on the ground with white foam at the mouth, their faces turned pale with fright. They thought to themselves at the same time,"is the Butler being abused?" Sob ... Butler, you''re so pitiful! How did these people torture you to the point that you''re twitching!

    When the two of them saw the Butler''s miserable state, they were so frightened that they trembled a little. Moreover, they did not dare to touch the Butler without anyone''s permission, for fear that they would be the next one to be like this!

    "What are you guys doing? Hurry up and bring the housekeeper to your ninth elder. Tell him that this little guy''s illness is acting up and ask him to get us a new housekeeper!" The master of the ning family saw that the two waiters were too scared to move and quickly urged them.

    "Yes! Yes!" The two of them shivered as they replied. Then, they hurriedly dragged the unconscious Butler out.

    Why did he drag it?

    Because the hands and feet of these two people were trembling to varying degrees, their hands and feet were somewhat unstable, so they naturally limped as they walked! The housekeeper, who had already fainted, became a mophead, directly cleaning the floor.

    Watching the three of them leave, the master of the ning family sympathized with the housekeeper.

    With such an out of line and timid subordinate, she wondered how a certain Butler would react when he woke up! Hehe! He was looking forward to it.

    When a certain housekeeper was brought to elder Yao Jiu, the already badly battered elder Yao Jiu''s head immediately swelled again when he saw the housekeeper.

    "Dammit! What was going on? Who did this to him?" Looking at the guest house''s steward, who had vomited so much that his body was covered in filth, the ninth elder couldn''t help but roar in anger.

    The deafening roar made the two servants, who were already trembling in fear, sit on the ground in fear. The two of them, who were trembling non-stop, curled up into a ball like little chicks that had juste out of their shells!

    Seeing them like this, elder Yao Jiu''s anger grew!

    "Dammit! Don''t you know how to speak? Are you mute?" Elder Yao Jiu jumped up and roared.

    "Ninth, ninth elder, we don''t know what''s going on either. I think, I think the housekeeper was abused by master ning and the others? They were the ones who asked us to bring the person out to you!" The two attendants finally finished what they wanted to say.

    "The Butler was beaten up by them?" After hearing the attendant''s words, elder Yao Jiu asked with uncertainty. Those people were all important figures, so they wouldn''t be so low ss as to beat up a small housekeeper, right?

    "It seems so!" The two waiters weren''t too sure, but looking at the housekeeper''s appearance, they were undoubtedly being abused!

    Hearing this, elder Yao Jiu could only invite an Alchemist to help the housekeeper consume a pill. The unlucky housekeeper immediately slowly regained consciousness.

    The moment he saw elder Yao Jiu, the pitiful steward acted as if he had seen his own father and immediately started bawling. His bawling caused elder Yao Jiu''s heart to be in a mess. In the end, elder Yao Jiu could only roar out,"Alright! Don''t cry!"

    "N-ninth elder ..." The housekeeper, who had been yelled at, looked at the ninth elder in a daze. His teary eyes were filled with disbelief. He had thought that he would be able to get somefort! Who knew that the treatment would not improve at all! Wu ... At the thought of this, he felt aggrieved again. However, under elder Yao Jiu''s furious gaze, he forced back the tears that were about to burst out.

    "You were abused? You were beaten up by master ning and the others?" Seeing that the Butler''s condition had improved, elder Yao Jiu hurriedly asked.

    "No, I didn ''t!" The Butler shook his head vigorously.

    As such, elder Yao Jiu didn''t understand and couldn''t help but ask,""Then why did you faint? And you even made yourself so miserable?"

    "I, I was scared! Although master ning and the others didn''t hit me, they cut me from the bottom of their hearts! Sob ... They were so scary! They said, they said that if our Yao family can''t give them a satisfactory answer, they will join forces to destroy our Yao family''s main residence!" The Butler said fearfully.

 Chapter 2233 The Battle Of Words At The Banquet (2)

    "Hmph! They dare!" When elder Yao Jiu heard this, he jumped up in anger.

    "Ninth elder, I feel that what they said might be true!" Seeing that the ninth elder did not believe him, the housekeeper could not help but express his opinion in a low voice. Of course, his words carried little weight, and the ninth elder would definitely not ept it!

    "What did they say? tell me everything from the beginning!" Elder Yao Jiu became serious as he spoke.

    The Butler nodded his head and then, from the beginning to the end, he described everything in detail. After he finished, he even looked at elder Yao Jiu carefully and assured him again and again that he was not lying and that he did not exaggerate anything!

    "Rest well for a while. I''m going to see master ning. When you''re done resting, go back and keep an eye on master ning and the others!" Elder Yao Jiu said after some thought after hearing the housekeeper''s words.

    "Yes!" Looking at the ninth elder''s serious face, even if a certain Butler really wanted to tell him not to go back and serve those people, he couldn''t bring himself to say it.

    Then, a certain Butler watched as elder Yao Jiu left.

    After elder Yao Jiu left, he immediately went to see his family head and reported what the Butler had said.

    After hearing this, the head of the Yao family was so angry that he jumped three times high! There were still faint mes burning on his body.

    He was still cursing,"damn it!" ''Damn old things, do they dare to try?'' I''m not done with them!"

    Hearing his family head''s seemingly self-consoling words, elder Yao Jiu couldn''t help but think to himself,''family head, if you''re really not afraid of them, why are you so angry? You''re clearly too concerned!

    Of course, he didn''t dare to say this out loud. Otherwise, the master''s anger would be directed at him!

    But there were some things that he had to say!

    After thinking for a while anding up with the right words, elder Yao Jiu turned to the head of the Yao family and said with a serious expression,""Patriarch, now that the patriarchs of the other seven families have arrived, I''m afraid that it won''t be enough for me to receive them. If they think that our Yao family has neglected them, it will affect the meeting between the Eight Families, which will be quite disadvantageous for us! So ..."

    "You mean, you want me to personally receive them?" Even though elder Yao Jiu didn''t finish his words, the Yao family head understood the moment he heard it.

    Elder Yao Jiu felt helpless when he saw the reluctance on the Yao family head''s face. However, he still braced himself and said,""The other party is the head of each family. With such a lineup, only you, the head of the family, can show our sincerity. Otherwise, if we cause their dissatisfaction, I''m afraid the purpose of our meeting this time will be obstructed."

    In reality, this was elder Yao Jiu''s implicit statement. There were some truths that he couldn''t say directly in front of the family head. Otherwise, the family head would definitely go crazy. Therefore, he could only hope that the family head wouldn''t be so reserved and that it was time for him to appear!

    After thinking for a long time, the head of the Yao family, who knew that the ninth elder''s words were very reasonable, finally agreed helplessly. Although he was a thousand, ten thousand times unwilling to entertain those cunning old foxes, but since they were invited, as the master, he couldn''t just not show his face!

    Speaking of which, he didn''t expect that the other seven family heads woulde in person! With that, the original arrangement would naturally have to be raised!

    The next day.

    After a long nap, master Yao finally set up a banquet in the banquet hall to entertain master ning and the others.

    During the banquet, the family heads naturally sat at the main table, while the elders and subordinates who were not poisoned were arranged to sit at the lower seats, apanied by the great elder and others.

    However, because the master of the ning family and the others were all pulling a long face and not saying a word, the atmosphere in the banquet hall was unusually dull.

    "Master ning, master Cheng, master Yin, Master Lu, I''m really sorry for the poisoning incident a few days ago." The head of the Yao family nced at the people at the table before speaking with a sincere expression.

    "Yao family head, don''t talk about these empty gains, let''s talk about how you''llpensate us! The people of our four families can''t suffer in vain! In addition, you should also quickly refine the antidote. If this drags on, how long do you n to drag it out? You can afford to wait, but we can ''t. If someone from our four families dies, your Yao family will be the murderer!" After hearing patriarch Yao''s words, patriarch Cheng was the first to feel troubled.

    "Hehe! The Cheng family head was right. No one died yet. If someone died, it would be toote for you to refine the antidote. Therefore, you must get thepensation and antidote with both hands. We''ll be waiting!" The master of the yin family quickly followed.

    "Patriarch Yao, if someone from our Lu family dies, I''ll suspect that the Yao family has other intentions by inviting us here! So, do as you see fit!" The patriarch of the Lu n mustered up his courage and expressed his opinion. He knew very well that if he didn''t say anything, the other three ns would definitely not interfere in the Lu n''s Affairs. At that time, the Lu n would have little chance of winning against the Yao n alone! Therefore, even if he had to offend the Yao family this time, he had to stand on the same side as the ning family, the Cheng family, and the yin family!

    "Lu family head, may I ask what is the Yao family''s intention?" The Yao family''s head could tolerate the Cheng family head and Yin family head''s words, but he really couldn''t tolerate the Lu family head''s words. Hmph! The Lu family was currently ranked second from the bottom in the eight major divine domains, yet they dared to go against the Yao family. They really didn''t know their ce! He was filled with hatred!

    "How would I know? I''ll have to ask your Yao family! Why did the families that came before us all get poisoned by your Yao family? isn''t this enough to exin the problem?" The patriarch of the Lu family nced at the patriarch of the Yao family and said in an infuriating manner.

    "Yup! Yao family head, why are we all poisoned when we came first? If the other three nse with us, I wonder if all seven of us will be poisoned?" The head of the Cheng n also asked curiously.

    As soon as they finished speaking, the other three patriarchs immediately focused their gazes on patriarch Yao, all of them waiting for his answer.

    Seeing this, the Yao family head''s lungs were about to explode!

    The Yao family elders ''faces were ugly, but they didn''t even dare to breathe!

    "How is this possible? Being poisoned was just an ident. " After taking a few deep breaths, the head of the Yao family suppressed his anger and said.

    "Impossible? Then may I ask master Yao, why are only the four of us poisoned, but not your Yao n? Don''t tell us that we ate something bad? Hehe! If I''m not wrong, the well water of your Yao family is also poisoned, right? After so many days, this matter should have been cleared up! Can you give us an exnation?" After listening for a long time, the master of the ning family slowly spoke.

    Patriarch Yao''s face immediately darkened when he heard this, while the other seven patriarchs looked at patriarch Yao in shock.

 Chapter 2234 The Battle Of Words At The Banquet (3)

    "Yao family head, has the well water been seized?" The master of the ning family asked again when the old man of the Yao family stopped talking.

    ? "Not yet," After a long time, the head of the Yao family spat out two words.

    "There''s no problem with the well water? Or has your Yao n already warned the Yao n members not to dig for the water in the well?" The master of the ning family asked with a sneer. He had been biding his time these days, waiting for this day! Hehe! Today, he was going to make this old thing suffer in silence.

    "I admit that there''s something wrong with the Yao family''s well, but the reason for your poisoning might not be because of the well water." The head of the Yao n said stubbornly.

    "Oh, really? Then can you tell me the cause of the poisoning?" The master of the ning family asked.

    "This ... We''re still investigating!" The head of the Yao n said.

    "Check my ass! It''s been so many days, what have you found? Your Yao n''s Alchemist has already said that the poison in our four ns was from a snake, and that the poison was in the water. Yet, you still dare to say that the poison in our four ns has nothing to do with the poison in your well! Hmph! Even if he wanted to get rid of responsibility, he shouldn''t be lying through his teeth, right? Do you think we''re that easy to fool?" The master of the ning family sneered.

    "Master ning, I want to ask you, since you insist that the four families were poisoned because of our Yao family''s water, howe you''re fine? Didn''t the other three families also have people who weren''t poisoned? Besides, we, the Yao family, also drank the water from the well, but we''re still fine!" After listening to master ning''s words, master Yao also questioned the doubts.

    "Hahaha! You''re asking me why I''m fine? I''ll tell you the truth, I''m fine because I haven''t eaten anything from your Yao family, not even a sip of water. If you don''t believe me, you can ask your Butler. In fact, it should be because I haven''t had the time to eat, because the food of your Yao family is just too hard to swallow!" The master of the ning familyughed and said with a hint of ridicule.

    At this moment, the elders of the other four families also stood up and said to the head of the Yao family with a serious expression,"Yao family head, we''re fine because we didn''t eat the Yao family''s food and water!"

    Their testimony made master ningugh even more.

    But the Yao family head was so angry that his face turned green!

    F * ck! Could he say that these four families were all in the same boat?

    At this moment, a guard ran into the banquet hall in a panic, shouting,""Master! Not good, something has happened!"

    Seeing this, the head of the Yao family immediately vented his anger on the guard and roared,"Why are you panicking? You''re so loud, you really don''t have any rules!"

    "Master, something has happened! Many of our nsmen have been poisoned!" The guard shouted again.

    Upon hearing this, everyone present stood up in unison. Other than the members of the Yao family, everyone''s eyes shot towards the head of the Yao family.

    When the Yao family''s head saw this, he felt his head throb! He couldn''t help but curse the guard in his heart!

    ''Damn idiot, is there anything that can''t be said in private? He had toe here and talk about this in front of so many people. Now, he couldn''t deal with it quietly even if he wanted to!

    As expected, just as the thought appeared in patriarch Yao''s mind, he heard patriarch Chi say with a worried expression,""Yao family head, the Yao family members have also been poisoned. Let''s quickly go and take a look at the situation!"

    "We have to go over and take a look! Hurry up and lead the way!" Without giving master Yao a chance to speak, master ning rushed to say. When the waiter heard this, he didn''t dare to dy and immediately turned to run. Master ning and the others quickly followed.

    At this time, the poisoned people were gathered in the hall, so that it would be convenient for The Alchemist to treat them.

    After seeing the various family heads, the head Alchemist of the Yao family, Zong Yun, who was in charge of this matter, politely saluted them. Then, he anxiously said to the Yao family head,"Master, the area affected by the poison is very wide. Not only that, but the poison is also contagious. Therefore, we must immediately iste the poisoned people! Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable. "

    "It''s that serious? What about the four of us? Do we need to iste them?" When the master of the ning family heard this, he became anxious. He didn''t care if this was the Yao family or not, and directly asked.

    "The people from your four families don''t need to be quarantined. They''ve already been poisoned and have developed a certain resistance to it. Therefore, the poison can''t infect them. However, this poison is quite dangerous for us who haven''t been poisoned yet. So, the Yao family''s poisoned people must be quarantined immediately!" Zong Yun''s face was filled with pain.

    "If that''s the case, then what are you waiting for? hurry up and act!" The master of the ning family urged.

    "That''s right! Hurry up! For the sake of our safety, we can''t dy any further. Don''t you agree, Yao family head?" Even at this moment, patriarch Cheng still didn''t forget to ask for patriarch Yao''s opinion.

    When the Yao family head heard this, he nodded his head and immediately ordered Zong Yun and the others,"Zong Yun, you will be fully responsible for this matter! You alchemists have a much better understanding of poison than us. We really can''t help you!"

    "Family head, you are the ancestor and backbone of the Yao family. Therefore, these poisoned people need yourfort and encouragement. If you can stay here and apany them, I think they will be able to cheer up!" After listening to the Yao family head''s words, Zong Yun suddenly said. After saying that, he even looked at the Yao family head with an expression of anticipation.

    "Old man Yao, what Zong Yun said is reasonable. Your Yao family has been poisoned too seriously, if you, the old ancestor, can stay here to apany them, their fighting spirit will be even higher. So, for the sake of the Yao family, you should stay here! We won''t be apanying you! However, we will support you in spirit!" Master ning patted master Yao''s shoulder and said earnestly. In fact, he had beenughing inside. This time, the old man of the Yao family was so depressed that he was about to cry! How did Zong Yune up with such a good idea?

    In fact, what Zong Yun said was the truth.

    He sincerely hoped that the Yao family head could stay, because the Yao family members would really need hisfort. Only then would their will to live be stronger! However, he wasn''t sure if the head of the Yao family would go to this extent for the Yao family, which was why he made such a request in front of everyone. In any case, whether the other party agreed or not, it didn''t have much to do with him, but it was of great importance to the head of the Yao family and the Yao family!

    In front of so many family heads and elders, the head of the Yao family naturally could not refuse. Therefore, after he heard Zong Yun''s suggestion and the words of the head of the ning family, his face looked as if he was constipated, extremely ugly!

    But he still nodded in agreement!

    After all, in this case, if he refused because he was afraid of being infected, he would be despised by others. Wouldn''t the image that he had painstakingly built up for so many years all be in vain?

    In fact, he no longer had any image in other people''s hearts, but he would never admit it!

    Just like that, the head of the Yao family was forced to stay behind, while the other healthy people quickly left the hall.

    The other Masters followed the master of the ning family to the ning family''s guest house.

    Sitting in the living room of the guest house, the master of the Cheng n sighed gloomily.""AI! A good banquet was actually ruined by a sudden outbreak of poison. It''s really a pity!"

    "What''s there to pity? you should be d that the Yao family was poisoned. Otherwise, after this banquet ends, we will be on the list of poisoned people!" The master of the ning family said with lingering fear.

    "That''s true! But now, if we don''t eat the Yao family''s food or drink the Yao family''s water, we might be infected with the poison. Don''t you think we should move out to be safer? Please don''t trap us all! Otherwise, we''ll lose too much!" The head of the Cheng n said.

    His words resonated with the other family heads. They didn''t want to be implicated by the Yao family! In their opinion, the Yao family had clearly offended someone! Otherwise, why would they poison them and even implicate the ning family and the rest!

    "Then should we move out?" ncing at the expressions of the Masters present, the master of the ning family probed.

    "I agree!"

    "I agree!"

    Very quickly, the other six family heads all expressed their agreement to move out.

    Then, they sent someone to inform the ninth elder of the Yao family and exined their decision.

    Hearing this, the ninth elder of the Yao family immediately panicked.

    At this time, if the Yao n were to really ask the other seven n heads to move out, then the news of the Yao n being poisoned would probably spread throughout the entire divine realm by tomorrow. Especially since their poison was infectious! If things went wrong, the entire Yao family''s divine territory might be boycotted by all the major forces! Therefore, he could not allow such a thing to happen!

    Before he could report to the master, the ninth elder of the Yao family had rushed to find the master of the ning family.

    Seeing the ninth elder of the Yao family sweating profusely, the master of the ning family and the others naturally knew what he was here for. But this time, they didn''t want topromise. After all, this wasn''t their own business.

    Elder Yao Jiu tried his best to say good things, but the ning family head and the other seven family heads just wouldn''t give in. Helpless, elder Yao Jiu could only look for Zong Yun. He also wanted Zong Yun to persuade them to stay.

    When Zong Yun received this mission, he was in a difficult position. In fact, although the people carrying the infectious toxin were already under control, he couldn''t guarantee that there wouldn''t be any more people in the Yao family who would be infected. After all, the poison in the Yao family had a certaintent period!

 Chapter 2235 Hit It Off (1)

    This so-called incubation period could be long or short. Therefore, he couldn''t guarantee to the patriarchs of the seven divine regions that the Yao family''s poison was under control as elder Yao Jiu had requested!

    What if, he was saying what if, another person''s illness acted up again, who would be responsible for this?

    Therefore, after thinking about it, Zong Yun felt that he could not take the me.

    Therefore, when he saw the master of the ning family and the others, he said directly,""Elder Yao Jiu asked me toe!"

    The various family heads were all old and experienced people. The moment they heard this, how could they not understand what Zong Yun meant?

    The head of the Cheng n said with a smile that was not a smile,""Your Excellency Zong Yun, as a pill master, you must be responsible for what you say! I''m sure you''re aware that if we continue to stay in the Yao family, we''ll be implicated if someone in the Yao family has an illness! It''s not impossible, right?"

    Hearing these words, other than nodding his head, Zong Yun didn''t seem to have any other reaction.

    "To be honest, the poison in the Yao family is very strange. Although it''s the same kind of snake poison as the one in the other four divine realms, the Yao family''s symptoms are obviously much deeper than the other four families ''. Therefore, I guess that the Yao family has been poisoned for a long time and has gotten used to it. The reason why the nings'' symptoms acted up so quickly is that they''re new here and are very resistant to the poison. That''s why they reacted faster than the Yao family!" Zong Yun guessed with a serious expression.

    "In that case, does it mean that someone has a grudge against the Yao family? Otherwise, why would he poison the Yao family? And our four families have be the unlucky ones in the Yao family incident and are innocently implicated?" The master of the yin family came to a conclusion and said with a dissatisfied expression.

    "This ..." Zong Yun didn''t know how to continue the conversation. After all, he was a pill refiner of the Yao n.

    "Isn''t it obvious? Fortunately, the Chi n, Yu n, and Fan n camete. Otherwise, our eight great divine regions would have been wiped out by them!" The patriarch of the Cheng n also roared in a low voice with an angry expression.

    "Old man ning, we can''t stay in the Yao family anymore. We have to move out, or else we might all be in trouble!" The head of the Cheng n added.

    "What do you guys think?" The master of the ning family didn''t express his opinion directly, but asked for the opinions of the others.

    "Master ning, didn''t we agree to move out together? We won''t change our mind!" The head of the Chi family promised.

    "It is! That''s right!" The other patriarchs also expressed their intentions.

    Seeing that his mission had failed, Zong Yun did not continue to persuade him. Otherwise, if something really happened, he would not be able to bear the responsibility.

    After that, Zong Yun bade farewell to the seven family heads. Then, he specially went to tell elder Yao Jiu that he had tried his best!

    Elder Yao Jiu was well aware that Zong Yun had not tried his best! However, at a time like this, he obviously couldn''t fall out with Zong Yun. Therefore, he could only inform his master of the ning family''s intention to move out.

    When the head of the Yao family heard this, his face turned green with anger!

    Originally, he wanted toe to find the master of the ning family and the others in person, but unfortunately, they didn''t want to see him at all. They even regarded him as the source of infection, as if he would fall ill at any time. They also told him not to walk around casually, in case he infected others! This fact made the head of the Yao family so angry that it was as if he had eaten gunpowder, and he had no way to vent it.

    In the end, he had no choice but to agree to the ning family and the other seven families temporarily move out of the Yao family and arrange amodation for them in the main city.

    Even though the Yao family had taken precautions, the news of the Yao family being poisoned still spread out. Within a day, the news had spread throughout the entire divine world. For the sake of their own safety, the major powers around the Yao family had sent people to the Yao family''s divine realm to inquire about the situation. They had also forbidden the Yao family''s people from entering the divine realm!

    This kind of behavior, which seemed to be adding insult to injury, made the head of the Yao family extremely angry! If it wasn''t for elder Yao Jiu stopping him, he might have already charged into the territories of those forces and started a massacre!

    The ninth elder of the Yao family finally appeased his old ancestor with great difficulty before he worriedly brought up the matter of the poisoning.

    "n head, although the poisoning incident has been contained, the impact of this incident is too bad. We must give the outside world an exnation. Otherwise, our Yao n will have a hard time in the divine realm in the future!" In the study of the Yao family''s patriarch, elder Yao Jiu said bluntly.

    "Of course I know that, but the poisoning is getting worse and worse, and it''s out of control unless we find the real murderer! Otherwise, I''m afraid we won''t be able to exin ourselves!" The head of the Yao family said with a headache.

    "If that''s the case, we have to speed up the investigation." Elder Yao Jiu said. In fact, he was also worried because there were no clues at all. Even if he wanted to investigate, he had no clue.

    "Master, the great elder requests an audience." Suddenly, the Guard''s voice sounded out of nowhere. Elder Yao Jiu couldn''t help frowning when he heard it. "What''s the matter for the great elder toe at this time?" He wouldn''t be here to add insult to injury, right?

    "Let him in!" The head of the Yao n said.

    "Master, the Divine Master''s estate has sent someone!" The Yao n''s first elder immediately said as soon as he entered the study, his face filled with joy.

    "Eh? Could it be that the Divine Master''s estate is also here because of the poisoning?" The head of the Yao family immediately had a bad feeling. Such a small matter had actually rmed the Divine Master''s estate!

    "That''s right, patriarch. The exalted Divine master''s emissary said that God Lord fogripple had sent him to express his regards to us and to give us a few pointers! "You see ..." The first elder of the Yao family spoke the truth as he looked at the head of the family with anticipation.

    "Quickly invite him in!" Hearing this, the head of the Yao family was puzzled, but he still couldn''t wait to hear the divine lord''s estate''s opinion.

    "Yes!" The great elder nodded in response. Not long after, a ck-robed man was led into the study by the great elder. This ck-robed man was the one who had visited the Phoenix n before.

    As soon as the Man in ck saw the head of the Yao family, he immediately cupped his hands and bowed. Then, he said with a smile,"The Divine Master has heard about the Yao family and sent me here to ask if there is anything that the Divine Master''s estate can help with. If there is, please Don''t be polite. The Divine Master has ordered me to assist the Yao family with all my might."

    "Thank you for your kind intentions, God Lord Rime. However, this matter is a bit difficult to handle, so I truly do not dare to trouble Lord emissary!" The head of the Yao nughed.

    "If there is anything that Yao family head needs this one for, please don''t hesitate to ask, there is no need to be polite, this one will do my best to cooperate with the Yao family, but I don''t know if there is anything that Yao family head can not do? Why don''t you tell us and we can discuss it together?" After listening to the Yao family head''s words, the ck-shirted man immediately expressed his attitude. He was just short of saying that he would definitely be in charge of this matter.

    Seeing this, the head of the Yao family could only speak the truth,"To tell you the truth, the Yao family''s poisoning incident this time was very strange and without any signs. Therefore, we all agree that it should be done by someone who has a grudge against our Yao family! It''s a pity that we can''t guess who the poisoner is, AI!" After saying that, the head of the Yao family sighed heavily.

 Chapter 2236 Hit It Off (2)

    "Could it be ... Leng ruoxue''s doing?" The ck-clothed man deliberately paused for a moment before he spoke with some hesitation.

    "Her? How could she be so bold? Moreover, not everyone can barge into our Yao family. So, the possibility of Leng ruoxue poisoning you is not too high, right?" The head of the Yao family understood what the Man in ck meant, but he did not want to go along with his words. Furthermore, the man''s intentions were too obvious. He did not even need to guess to know that the God lord''s estate wanted to frame Leng ruoxue for the poisoning.

    In fact, he also wanted to!

    It was his fault for not being able to find the person who poisoned him! From the looks of it, Leng ruoxue was the most suitable person to be the scapegoat. Anyway, everyone was calling her out to be beaten, so it shouldn''t be strange for her to do something like this, right?

    He had understood the divine lord''s estate''s intention. What he needed to do now was to gain the most benefits from this matter. After all, he was helping the divine lord''s estate to defame Leng ruoxue! If the God lord''s estate did not give him some benefits, he would not cooperate!

    "The possibility of Leng ruoxue poisoning him is very high!" The ck-robed man knew what the Yao family head meant, but he still had to put on a serious look and persuade him. Then, he heard him continue,""Other people may not know why you invited the other seven God domains here, but you can''t hide this from us, the God lord''s estate! And think about it, if Leng ruoxue knew that you''ve called for an all-party meeting to target her, do you think she would do nothing? Allowing you to target her? Do you think anyone would believe you if you said that?"

    "Moreover, with master ning around, this matter can''t be hidden from Leng ruoxue. So, it''s only natural that she knows about this and deliberately came to cause trouble. So, for the sake of the Yao family, you have to insist that Leng ruoxue did this no matter what! Her motive was to take revenge on the Yao family! In that case, you might even be able to pull in a few allies! You must know that Leng ruoxue has offended many people!" The Man in ck didn''t give the head of the Yao family a chance to speak and added.

    "Of course I understand what the great Messenger means, but there must be evidence for this! If I were to say that Leng ruoxue was the one who did it, the master of the ning family would definitely be the first toe after me. You should know that he''s also in the Yao family''s divine realm! If he gets angry because of this and destroys my Yao family''s divine realm, my loss will be huge!" Hearing this, the head of the Yao family said with a worried expression.

    "Don''t worry, master Yao. The Divine Master has said that as long as you insist that Leng ruoxue was the one who poisoned your family, the Divine Master willpensate you no matter what losses the Yao family suffers. She won''t let the Yao family suffer any losses in vain!" The Man in ck felt that there was no need to hide his purpose anymore, so he made it very clear.

    When the Yao family head heard this, he was very satisfied. After all, the Yao family hated Leng ruoxue to the core. Now that there was such a good opportunity, he would be extremely stupid if he did not make use of it! Especially when he thought about how the God lord''s estate would deal with the aftermath for him, his heart was filled with even more confidence!

    Because of Leng ruoxue, the Yao family had lost a lot of property. This time, the Yao family might be able to make up for their losses by borrowing the God lord''s estate''s power! Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but thank the person who poisoned him.

    After the two of them reached an agreement, the head of the Yao family immediately treated the ck-clothed man as a distinguished guest. The ck-clothed man enjoyed the treatment he received in the Yao family and stayed in the Yao family.

    However, his identity was too sensitive and not suitable to be exposed. Therefore, he specifically told the head of the Yao family not to let too many people know that he had been here.

    The head of the Yao family understood and nodded in agreement.

    After making the arrangements for the ck-clothed man, the head of the Yao family ordered the first elder and the ninth elder to carry out this matter together. As for him, he pretended to know nothing and shuttled back and forth between the poisoned Yao family members and his own residence.

    The first elder and the ninth elder of the Yao family busied themselves for several days and finally arranged all the details. Then, they patiently waited for the day when the truth of the poisoning would be unknown and when it would erupt without anyone knowing!

    They thought that their actions were very secretive, but little did they know that their every move had long been monitored by Leng ruoxue and the others.

    At this moment, the ning family and the other members of the seven great divine regions had been arranged to stay in the Yao family''s Inn in the main city. Of course, the inn they were staying in now also belonged to the Yao family. As soon as uncle long and the others entered their rooms, they could not wait to get Leng ruoxue to move them into their personal rooms.

    Seeing how calm and proud the head of the Yao family was, as well as how the first elder and ninth elder of the Yao family were like spinning tops, working non-stop every day, Leng ruoxue and the rest watched the Yao family members ''self-entertainment through the screen as if they were watching a movie.

    In the garden.

    The master of the ning family teased with a smile,""Xue ''er, the God lord''s estate has guessed correctly by ident. You were the one who poisoned him! However, I''m very curious about how many people will believe the trick they used to frame you!"

    "It doesn''t matter how many people will believe it. What''s important is that this matter will be med on me!" Leng ruoxueughed. She was really looking forward to that day!

    She believed that it would definitely be very lively that day!

    "Woman, why don''t I go and bite the Man in ck again? He''s really too hateful, he actually wanted to frame you!" At this moment, xiaohuo, who was wrapped around Leng ruoxue''s Jade-white wrist, spoke.

    "Hehe! I did ask you to do this, so how can this be considered framing?" Leng ruoxueughed.

    "But they don''t know!" Fiery said angrily, F * ck! He dared to frame his woman, he must have lived long enough! If it had known that they were so bad, it would have poisoned them more heavily!

    Looking at xiaohuo''s face that was filled with righteous indignation, Leng ruoxue''s mood brightened up. Following that, she used her fingers to tease xiaohuo, only stopping when xiaohuo was so angry that its eyes were spewing fire!

    After that, xiaohuo simply ignored her and formed a bracelet around Leng ruoxue''s wrist. It then fell asleep.

    Uncle long and the others couldn''t help butugh.

    For the next few days, Leng ruoxue could count the time on her fingers.

    "AI!" Counting the days that the Yao family had arranged, Leng ruoxue could not help but sigh heavily. There were still three more days! She was getting a little anxious.

    Seeing her like this, the demon smiled helplessly and said,""Xue ''er, since you''re so bored, why don''t we go and y with that Man in ck?"

    "Eh? That''s good!" When Leng ruoxue heard this, she immediately perked up.

    The moment the demon said this, Leng ruoxue was not the only one who was interested. Seeing that uncle long and the rest were also looking at them with eager eyes, Leng ruoxue could not help but wave her small hand and said forthrightly,""Let''s go together. It''s better to have fun together than to have fun alone!"

    Upon hearing this, uncle long and the others immediately perked up. They had been acting like they were poisoned for the past few days, and they felt ufortable all over. They had long wanted to go out and exercise their muscles and bones!

 Chapter 2237 Hit It Off (3)

    Following that, Leng ruoxue instructed Ling to conceal the identity of those who wanted to leave. Then, the group of them set off towards the Yao family.

    They found the Yao family''s main courtyard with great familiarity. Leng ruoxue and the rest deliberately made some noise. In addition, it was currently the middle of the night. Although the guards of the Yao family heard the noise, they did not see anyone. Instantly, the guards, who were usually not so timid, were all scared out of their wits.

    "Ghost ... Ghost!" Someone shouted, and the guards instantly scattered.

    Seeing them like this, Leng ruoxue''s forehead was filled with ck lines as she transmitted a message,""What kind of world is this! Even a God was afraid of ghosts! Could it be that this isn''t the divine realm?"

    "Hahaha! Of course, this is the divine realm. " The demon couldn''t help butugh when he heard this.

    "I think they''ve done too many bad things. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have reacted so strongly!" Uncle long also joked.

    "These people are so boring." Leng ruoxue started to despise him, then continued,""Let''s go and find that Man in ck! Let''s hope he''s more resistant to ying!"

    Actions speak louder than words. As Leng ruoxue thought of this, she had already taken a step in the direction of the Man in ck.

    The courtyard the Man in ck was in was considered remote in the Yao family''s main residence, and this was also a special request made by the Man in ck to prevent others from discovering his existence. In addition, other than the head of the Yao family, only the first elder and the ninth elder knew that he was living here!

    A momentter.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest arrived at the courtyard of the Men in ck.

    Before they even got close, everyone could hear the intermittent moans and sobs of a womaning from inside. This scene made everyone look at each other.

    Just as everyone was hesitating whether they should go in and disturb the man, a man''s low roar came from inside,""Argh! Rime ice!"

    Instantly, Leng ruoxue and the others were speechless.

    Ugh! What was going on?

    This ident instantly made everyone decide to go in!

    However, the evildoer pulled Leng ruoxue into his arms and was constantly on guard to not let her see the dirty things that she should not see.

    Since he had decided to go in, uncle long naturally took the lead and did not neglect his responsibility.

    The anxious uncle long went straight to the room where the Man in ck was after he entered the courtyard. It was the only room with the light on.

    At this moment, in the room, just as everyone thought, there was an unsightly performance that was not suitable for children. As they walked closer, the moans, begging for mercy, low sobs, and the roars of men became clearer.

    The words "Wu Jing" woulde out of the man''s mouth from time to time.

    At this moment, uncle long, who was smiling evilly, gently pushed open the door and walked in ...

    "I didn''t expect uncle long to have such a hobby!" Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but ask.

    "If uncle long finds out, he''ll beat you up!" Uncle Lian warned him carefully when he heard this.

    "Uncle long can''t bear to beat me up!" Leng ruoxue said confidently.

    As for Leng ruoxue''s confidence, uncle Lian expressed that he was helpless.

    Suddenly, uncle Lian saw Leng ruoxue hand him a pill. He couldn''t help but look at her in confusion.

    Of course, he didn''t think that this girl was going to give him the medicine. However, giving him the medicine at this time was probably not a good thing!

    As expected, in the next second, uncle Lian heard Leng ruoxue''s evil smile.""Take this medicine to the Man in ck and throw it in the corner of his room! However, you have to be careful. Don''t fall for it!"

    Leng ruoxue''s words piqued uncle Lian''s curiosity. Like a curious baby, he asked,""What is this medicine?"

    "Let''s ask our esteemed Shen nuo! He was the one who refined this medicine!" Leng ruoxue tossed the ball to Shen nuo, and sheughed even more happily.

    When Shen nuo heard that, she couldn''t help but blush,""It''s a powerful aphrodisiac!"

    Speaking of which, he had refined the pill by ident. He had found a captive to test the effects of the pill before he knew what the pill was for. After that, he had jokingly given the pill to Leng ruoxue. Now, Leng ruoxue was obviously giving it to the man in the room.

    "Uh!" When uncle Lian heard Shen nuo''s words, his expression changed! He knew that this medicine was not a good thing.

    As if he was holding a hot potato, uncle Lian hurriedly ran into the house. Then, a few secondster, he quickly ran out again, his old face with a trace of red.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she could not help but tease,""Uncle Lian, you have so many descendants, you should have been through hundreds of battles! Why are you still blushing?"

    These words caused Shen nuo and the rest to involuntarily lower their shoulders as they snickered. Meanwhile, uncle Lian''s old face turned even redder as he could not help but growl,""These are two different things!"

    This detestable girl, teasing him for no reason! This was really infuriating!

    "Is that so?" When Leng ruoxue heard this, she blinked her beautiful eyes innocently.

    Seeing this, uncle Lian felt extremely depressed.

    Fortunately, at this moment, uncle long came out from inside with a smile. Uncle Lian thought that he was saved, but when Leng ruoxue saw him, she said something that made both of them depressed,""Look at how calm uncle long is. He''s been in the audience for so long, but he''s never been as shy as you, uncle Lian! AI! You really need to train!"

    "Uh! Girl, I have serious business to attend to!" Uncle long quickly exined awkwardly. Otherwise, these people would think that he liked to watch those things. He wasn''t that perverted.

    "Good! Both of you have proper business to attend to, but uncle Lian is still more shy than you, uncle long!" Leng ruoxueughed.

    "I see! Then let him in for a while more!" As soon as uncle long finished speaking, he lifted his leg and kicked uncle Lian into the room.

    "Who is it? Come out!" Following that, they heard a roaring from the room. However, Leng ruoxue and the rest were extremely calm.

    Immediately after, uncle Lian ran out of the room in a flurry and red at uncle long. However, uncle long didn''t care.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue smiled and said,""Alright, mission aplished. We should go back and sleep. It''s not good to disturb other people''s nightlife, so let''s not stay here any longer!"

    The moment Leng ruoxue''s words left her mouth, she immediately received a few disdainful gazes. However, the crowd still returned to the inn in a grandiose manner.

    The next day.

    When the Grand Elder went to visit the ck-robed man as usual, he suddenly discovered that the door to the ck-robed man''s room was not closed, and a strange smell could be faintly smelled from inside. The Grand Elder was immediately shocked and hurriedly walked in.

    When he went in to take a look, the Yao family Grand elder''s heart almost stopped beating.

    This was because the Man in ck was not only red all over, but his face was also dark and his breathing was weak. His back was facing up as hey on the bed.

    Under him was a woman. The woman had the same appearance, but she was obviously not breathing.

    The Grand elder''s forehead was immediately covered in cold sweat. This, this ck-clothed man was God Lord fogripple''s man. If something happened to him in the Yao family, the Yao family would have no way of exining themselves to the God lord''s estate!

    As he thought of this, he quickly went forward to help the ck robed man up and covered him with the nket. Then, he went to find Zong Yun in a panic.

    The moment Zong Yun entered the room, he smelled the scent of the room and immediately knew the symptoms of this man. However, out of caution, he still checked the man''s body before saying to the Yao family''s first elder,""Great elder, this person has overindulged in his desires and is only left with one breath. Prepare his funeral!"

    "No! He can''t be in trouble!" When the Yao n''s first elder heard this, his face paled.

    When Zong Yun saw this, he could tell that the situation was getting serious. However, he had no choice!

    "First elder, this person''s essence Qi consumption is too severe. Even if he''s barely saved, he''s already crippled! Thus, I feel that rather than letting him live in pain, it''s better ... Moreover, the price to pay to save him is extremely great! So, you''d better be clear about whether it''s worth it or not!" Zong Yun took a deep breath and said honestly. In fact, as a pill master, it was his duty to refine pills and save people. However, there were some people that he really didn''t need to save. This person in front of him was exactly the same. Letting him live was definitely more painful than death!

    "No matter what price we have to pay, he can''t die! You look after him, I''ll go find the master!" The first elder of the Yao family naturally understood what Zong Yun meant, but he couldn''t make the decision on this matter.

    After the first elder of the Yao family reported this matter to the head of the Yao family, the head of the Yao family gritted his teeth in hatred, but he also understood that this matter was of great importance! Hence, he could only grit his teeth and beg Zong Yun to save that man at all costs.

    With the Yao family head''s words, Zong Yun naturally wouldn''t be soft-hearted when he saved the people.

    After consuming countless precious herbs, the Man in ck finally woke up two dayster.

    Although the Yao family''s first elder did not mention his condition to the ck-robed man, the ck-robed man, who was well aware of his own body''s condition, knew that he was finished! He waspletely crippled!

    From now on, he would be a cripple, and his Lord would never use him again! And it was all because of the Yao family that he ended up like this! Because if the Yao family had not provided him with that woman, causing him to lose control, how could he have indulged in excessive pleasure? In an instant, the Man in ck, who had clearly understood his situation, hated the Yao family!

    Soon after, the ck-clothed man chose to leave with a dejected expression. The first elder, who represented the head of the Yao family, only politely asked him to stay before ordering people to send the ck-clothed man off.

    The Yao family''s first elder felt extremely unlucky that such a thing had happened. Fortunately, the truth of the poisoning incident was about to be revealed under their nning ...

 Chapter 2238 Top-Grade Witness (1)

    The day after the Man in ck left, the ning family''s master and the other seven family Masters were invited into the Yao family again.

    Originally, the seven of them didn''t want to go, but the Yao family head used the poison as an excuse, so they had to go unwillingly.

    On the way, the master of the ning family asked with concern,""Elder Yao Jiu, has your patriarch''s illness been cured?"

    When elder Yao Jiu heard this, he was clearly stunned. Then, he reacted and suppressed his anger."Master ning, my master is not sick!"

    "Not sick? Then why did we hear that more and more people from the Yao family were poisoned, and that the head of the Yao family was also poisoned and was currently in quarantine?" The head of the Cheng n asked in surprise.

    The head of the family is in quarantine, and you still dare toe? Hearing these words, elder Yao Jiu couldn''t help but sigh inwardly, but he still put on a pained expression and said,""Patriarchs, my patriarch is perfectly fine! Besides, if something really happens to him, do you still dare to follow me to the Yao family?"

    His original intention was to say,"none of you are stupid. You know that the master has something to do, but you still dare to go." However, the master of the Cheng family and the others pretended not to know.

    The head of the Cheng n said carefully,""The reason we agreed to go to the Yao family was to verify the authenticity of the rumors. But if something really happened to your family head, even if we go, we won''t see him. So, he can''t harm us!"

    "It is! He knew that he was sick, but he still invited us to discuss about being poisoned. Isn''t he clearly trying to trick us? Patriarchs, we have to be more careful and take protective measures in advance. Otherwise, if the old man of the Yao family goes crazy, we''ll be in trouble. " The master of the yin family agreed.

    At this time, the master of the ning family, who was alreadyughing in his heart, reminded him with a serious face,""Right! Everyone be carefulter, don''t get bitten by the Yao family''s old man, otherwise, we might be implicated by him!"

    As he listened to the n heads cursing their own n heads one after another, elder Yao Jiu was so angry that his face turned ashen, and he almost flew into a rage!

    F * ck! His master didn''t have rabies, so how could he bite people?

    No, his master wasn''t sick at all! It was even more impossible for it to bite!

    Elder Yao Jiu was so angry that he secretly cursed. However, no matter how he said it, he felt that something was wrong. Then, he felt the strange and frightened gazes of the other n heads, and instantly, he felt even more depressed!

    Damn it! These people wouldn''t think that he had been poisoned, right?

    In fact, he was right!

    The Chi family and the other patriarchs saw elder Yao Jiu''s face flicker between light and dark, green and purple, and truly felt that he was also showing signs of being poisoned. In an instant, all the patriarchs made a decision and jumped thirty feet away from elder Yao Jiu.

    This scene caused hazy white smoke to rise from the back of elder Yao Jiu''s head! This further confirmed the rumor that the Yao family was mentally unstable. Coincidentally, this scene was seen by the spies sent by the surrounding forces. Therefore, the spies quickly sent the news back. As for whether the news would change after reaching the destination, it was not within their scope of judgment!

    Of course, elder Yao Jiu didn''t notice any of this at the moment. Otherwise, he would have died of anger.

    As for elder Yao Jiu, he took a few deep breaths and decided not to argue with these hateful people. However, the truth was that they were all distinguished family heads. Even if he wanted to argue with them, they wouldn''t take it seriously. It was the same logic as the ruler of a country not arguing with the errand boys of another country!

    To put it bluntly, he didn''t have enough weight. If it was his own family head, he could really make a fuss if he wanted to. When it came to him, there was only one word that could describe his situation, and that was ''tolerance''!

    After thinking through all this, elder Yao Jiu quickly calmed down and argued with a serious expression,""Family heads, my family head is currently alive and kicking without any problems, so please don''t believe in rumors. You should know that rumors are forbidden to the wise. I believe that you are all people with great wisdom and can naturally make an urate judgment."

    Upon hearing this, the few family heads who wished for the world to be in chaos blinked a few times. Then, they looked at elder Yao Jiu in admiration and thought to themselves,''this guy''s mental quality is not bad!'' She had actually adjusted her emotions so quickly! Oh! He was a talent!

    Seeing that the other family heads didn''t have much of a reaction, elder Yao Jiu thought that they understood and said,""n heads, please!"

    After this small interlude, everyone continued on their way. For the rest of the journey, the patriarchs were much quieter. Even when they arrived at the Yao family''s main residence, none of them were looking for trouble. This fact immediately made the ninth elder of the Yao family, who had been on tenterhooks, let out a sigh of relief.

    These ancestors were really not easy to deal with! No wonder the great elder and the others were not willing to step up!

    Elder Yao Jiu wanted to cry but had no tears. However, this task was given to him by the family head, so he couldn''t refuse it even if he wanted to!

    After inviting the family heads into the living room, elder Yao Jiu immediately disappeared without a trace. Of course, to the outside world, he said that he had gone to invite the family heads.

    After waiting for a while, he still didn''t see the Yao family head.

    Instantly, the various patriarchs who had just quieted down for a moment had the trend of exploding again.

    "The Yao family''s old man is getting more and more arrogant. He invited us here and made us wait for him! Hmph!" The master of the ning family snorted.

    As soon as he spoke, the maidservant who followed behind him, Leng ruoxue, immediately served tea and snacks. When master ning saw this, he nodded in satisfaction.

    No one dared to eat the Yao family''s food anymore, so they all prepared their own food.

    Seeing master ning eat as he spoke without any dy, master Cheng couldn''t help but reach out to grab a piece of snack and stuff it into his mouth. His impatient appearance made it seem as if master ning would snatch it back from his mouth.

    "Old man ning, you really know how to enjoy life. You actually have such a clever and nimble-handed maidservant by your side. It''s just that he looks a little apologetic! But why is her cooking so simr to that girl ''s?" The Cheng n head looked at Leng ruoxue, who was disguised as a maidservant, and could not help but feel suspicious. However, Leng ruoxue merely returned him an ugly smile before turning her head away.

    Hearing master Cheng''s words, the other Masters ''gazes were immediately attracted by the maidservant behind master ning, and then they looked at the beautiful and exquisite dessert ced in front of master ning. They had to admit that master Cheng''s words were correct.

    However, they weren''t as thick-skinned as master Cheng, who directly used snatching. Instead, they adopted a method of closely watching people. Their eyes were fixed on master ning, to see if he would let them eat!

    In the end, the master of the ning family felt great pressure from their gazes. He gently pushed the dessert forward and said generously,""Have a taste! My maidservant has learned everything from Xue ''er. Not only that, Lu Qi was her master for a period of time. Thus, her skills are really amazing!"

 Chapter 2239 Top-Grade Witness (2)

    "Really?" When the other family heads heard this, they were all surprised, especially when they heard that Lu Qi had once been the master of that little maidservant. They were all envious. Only the Lu family head looked constipated and hesitated to speak.

    In the end, the patriarch of the Lu n finally gathered his courage and asked,""How is Qi ''er?"

    "Qi ''er? Are you talking about Lu Qi?" Master ning asked indifferently.

    "Yes." The patriarch of the Lu n nodded.

    "Of course, he''s good. He eats and drinks well every day, and he''s so free. He''s living a much better life than us! By the way, is he ... A member of the Lu family?" As the master of the ning family spoke, he suddenly remembered that they had the same surname, Lu, so he guessed. He didn''t expect to see the master of the Lu family nod.

    However, the old man''s face was bitter, as if he had some unspeakable suffering. But he didn''t say anything, and master ning had no interest in prying into other people''s privacy, but he could more or less guess that it was nothing more than some melodramatic drama of being driven out of the house or misunderstood because of some matter!

    Thinking this way, the master of the ning family changed the topic.""He made us wait for so long, and now that the Yao family''s old thing is here, I have to get an exnation from him! Our time is also very precious, how can we let him waste it like this!"

    "That''s right! We can''t let him go!" The head of the Cheng n''s mouth was stuffed full as he agreed in a somewhat muffled voice.

    Looking at him eating one in his mouth and holding another in his hand, Leng ruoxue really didn''t know what to say! n head Cheng, where''s your image?

    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting!" At this moment, the voice of the head of the Yao family suddenly rang out in the living room. Following that, a man in green robes floated in.

    If you didn''t take into ount his unhealthy pale face, the image of the head of the Yao family was still pretty good! Leng ruoxue could not help but think to herself.

    "I say, old man Yao, what''s wrong with you? Why did he look so Haggard? Could it be that you''ve been hanging around the flowers for too long that you''ve been blown dry?" He nced at master Yao. Master ning''s words were aimed at angering people!

    As expected, the patriarch''s face immediately flushed pink when he heard this, finally looking a little healthier than before. He replied in an unpleasant tone, "I''m not as excited as the master of the ning family. I''ve been busy with the poisoning these days. I don''t have time to think about all those messy things!"

    "In that case, if you''re not busy with the poisoning, you''ll have time to think about other things, right?" The master of the ning family deliberately misinterpreted his words and asked with a sincere face.

    "Of course not!" The head of the Yao n replied, suppressing his anger.

    Leng ruoxue couldn''t help butugh when she saw how the head of the Yao family was trying his best to hide his emotions.

    Then, she heard her Godfather say,""Since you''ve been running around for the past few days because of the poisoning, I''m sure there''s already some progress. Right, don''t forget about the antidote andpensation from our four families! This was a big deal! It''s the most important!"

    "I can''t forget!" The head of the Yao family gritted his teeth. Hearing his seemingly affirmative answer, the heads of the ning family and the other three families were exceptionally happy. Therefore, they didn''t mind that the old man of the Yao family had deliberately ignored them! After all, he had to give the other party a chance to find a bnce, right?

    "There are some clues, but we still need to investigate further. That''s why I called you here to hear your opinions." After taking a few deep breaths, the head of the Yao family, who secretly told himself that he had to stay calm, continued.

    "Then tell us quickly, we can give you some ideas." The master of the ning family was very cooperative.

    "ording to the clues, we found this matter ..." Looking at master ning, master Yao deliberately paused, as if he had something difficult to say.

    Seeing him like this, the master of the ning family couldn''t help but sneer. He said in a bad mood,""Old man Yao, if you have something to say, just say it! Why do you look like you''re constipated?"

    "You ..." Master ning''s words caused master Yao''s blood pressure to rise. He was so angry that he was about to explode. How could there be such a despicable person in this world? Didn''t she know that he was brewing his emotions? Only then would he appear to be in a difficult position. Otherwise, others would think that he was framing Leng ruoxue!

    Originally, their n was to let the other seven family heads catch the poisoner, but after thinking about it, he was afraid that the seven families would not follow the script they had arranged, so he had to change some strategies just in case. But now, even though he had changed his strategy, he still felt that it was a pain in the ass because he had not revealed anything, and the ning family head was not cooperating in all ways!

    Secretly ring at the master of the ning family, the master of the Yao family decided not to pay attention to this annoying guy, but continued the previous topic.

    "We''ve caught the person who poisoned you ..." Just as the Yao family''s head said this, the Cheng family''s head jumped up in shock, his eyes widening in disbelief."Really? Did that person confess?"

    "Patriarch Cheng, please calm down and let me continue." Seeing the head of the Cheng family, the head of the Yao family also felt a headache! None of these family heads were easy to deal with!

    "Alright! Then you can continue, but I''m an impatient person, so you''d better not beat around the bush and just say it! Who did this?" The head of the Cheng n reminded.

    "The person we captured was a waiter of the Yao n. All of you should have heard of the Yao n Building, right? It''s the Yao family building that''s located at the foot of the mountain in thend of demons!" The head of the Yao n exined.

    "Of course I''ve heard of it. I''ve also heard that the Yao family building is your family''s property! Is this really your Yao n''s doing?" The patriarch of the Cheng n immediately reacted and cried out in rm. The other patriarchs were clearly also extremely shocked.

    Master Yin even gave master Yao a look of praise and said,""It''s the great fortune of the divine world for the Yao family to put righteousness before family!"

    As soon as these words came out, all the patriarchs echoed one after another. Most of them were praising the Yao family''s patriarch for his righteousness, which made the Yao family patriarch furious!

    F * ck! Were these people really stupid or were they just pretending?

    When did he say that the Yao n tower was the Yao n ''s? It''s fine if they''re from the Yao family! If the Yao family''s building, which couldy golden eggs, belonged to the Yao family, he might even wake upughing in his sleep!

    However, the truth was that the Yao family had no rtionship with the Yao family at all. Furthermore, he did not believe that these old fogeys did not know about this matter!

    If they knew the truth and still said that, they would be deliberately looking for trouble! The head of the Yao family thought to himself hatefully. Then, he took a few deep breaths before he said with a depressed expression,"Let me finish. That Yao n Building does not belong to our Yao n!"

    "How is that possible? If the Yao n Building didn''t belong to the Yao n, then who else could it belong to? Don''t you guys agree?" The head of the Cheng n widened his eyes in disbelief, as if he had just heard a fantasy story.

 Chapter 2240 Top-Grade Witness (3)

    "On the surface, the owner of the Yao n house is uncle long, the one from the endless ocean. However, in reality, uncle long is just paving the way for someone else. The real owner of the Yao n house is Leng ruoxue!" The head of the Yao family was afraid that he would be interrupted again, so he finished his sentence in one breath.

    "Old man ning, the Yao n Building belongs to that girl Xue ''er?" Hearing this, the head of the Cheng n deliberately asked with a confused look. At this moment, the innocent expression on his face was as if he had just heard the news. It was as real as it could be.

    "No!" As soon as the ning family''s master denied it, the Cheng family''s master revealed an expression that said ''I knew it was impossible''. Instantly, the Yao family''s master was driven mad!

    Following that, all the patriarchs heard the Yao family''s patriarch roar,"The Yao n Building is clearly Leng ruoxue ''s, how can you not admit it?"

    "Yao family head, the Yao family building really doesn''t belong to Xue ''er! It''s opened by uncle long, and I heard that the first elder of the Yao family once worked at the Yao family building. May I ask if you have some shares in the Yao family building?" The ning family''s master asked with a gossipy look. His words also made the Yao family''s master so angry that he didn''t say a word for a long time.

    Seeing the Yao family head fall silent, the other patriarchs understood. Some even thought to themselves that the Yao family tower really did have a deep rtionship with the Yao family!

    Of course, the head of the Yao family wasn''t aware of the thoughts in everyone''s minds. Otherwise, he would be even more depressed. As for the thoughts of the people present, Leng ruoxue was very clear about it. Naturally, she was alreadyughing in her heart. Furthermore, she was very happy to see the head of the Yao family suffer a loss. It was just that she didn''t know if everything that the head of the Yao family had arranged would go smoothly as they had expected!

    From the looks of it, Leng ruoxue didn''t think much of them. It was because these family heads were too uncooperative! Among them, the head of the Cheng family was the most powerful!

    Leng ruoxue was well aware of why the Cheng n''s head was acting this way. She would remember this favor!

    The head of the Yao family was so angry that he couldn''t say anything. Seeing this, the other heads of the family also stopped and temporarily rested. For a time, in therge living room, only the sound of a certain head eating could be heard.

    After a long time.

    It was still the master of the ning family who was kind enough to take the initiative to ask,""Patriarch Yao, you said that the person who poisoned you was a servant of the Yao n. What was that about? Have you already interrogated him?"

    Actually, it wasn''t that he was kind, but he felt that if he didn''t let the Yao family head continue directing and acting, everything Xue ''er had arranged wouldn''t be able to y out as scheduled! He was still waiting to watch a good show! Therefore, he could only let this old man from the Yao family take advantage of him.

    Hearing master ning''s words, master Cheng, who was struggling with the snacks in front of him, perked up his ears at the same time and looked expectantly at master Yao. The other Masters also had simr expressions.

    Seeing this, the head of the Yao family sighed and said,""I haven''t interrogated him yet! However, what I want to say is that the Yao family building really has nothing to do with our Yao family, and we don''t have any shares there. The Yao family building belongs to uncle long, and it has a very close rtionship with Leng ruoxue!"

    "I also don''t think that the Yao n tower has any rtionship with your Yao n. Your Yao n has never had such a sessful business before!" As soon as the Yao family''s head finished speaking, the Cheng family''s head couldn''t wait to express his opinion. As soon as he finished speaking, the Yao family''s head, who had slightly suppressed his anger, immediately felt his anger surge up to the top of his head.

    Especially when he saw that some of the family heads were echoing the Cheng family head''s words, the anger in his heart burned even more fiercely!

    However, he quickly forced himself to calm down. He kept consoling himself that he shouldn''t be calctive with a barbarian, as it would lower his own ss.

    Yes! In his heart, the head of the Cheng family was an uncultured barbarian!

    After calming down a little, the head of the Yao family said again,"In order to avoid suspicion, I would like to invite all the patriarchs here to interrogate that attendant of the Yao n!" This time, he directly stated his purpose to prevent these people from talking nonsense. He would let them find out the truth from the waiter''s mouth!

    This was what the head of the Yao n thought!

    "That ... Didn''t the Yao family head just say that the Yao family and Xue ''er have a close rtionship? Do you need me to leave?" After hearing master Yao''s words, master ning asked hesitantly.

    "Oh, right! Old man ning, since the old man of the Yao family said that the Yao family building is rted to little girl Xue ''er, I think it''s better for you to avoid it. Otherwise, if something happens, you won''t be able to clear your name even if you jump into the endless sea!" The patriarch of the Cheng n hurriedly said.

    "No need to avoid it. I believe in master ning''s fairness!" When the head of the Yao family heard this, he hurriedly stopped him. What a joke! If that old thing of the ning family left, how could he continue with his show? He wanted everyone to see how the master of the ning family would shield Leng ruoxue, the rat on the street that everyone hated!

    "What if I don''t believe you?" The Cheng n''s patriarch innocently said something that could make the Yao n''s patriarch vomit blood. The other n patriarchs looked at each other in dismay. In the face of this matter, it seemed that they should remain silent.

    "You guys don''t believe it either? Could it be that master ning''s credibility is that bad?" The head of the Yao n ignored the innocent look on the head of the Cheng n''s face. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the others present.

    "This has nothing to do with credibility. It''s human nature to protect one''s shorings. I''m also thinking for you. If master ning participates in the interrogation and you say something else, it will affect the rtionship between the eight great divine regions. That''s why I think master ning should avoid it!" The head of the Cheng n said with a face full of righteousness. These words of consideration for the other party caused a small me to burst out from the heart of the Yao n head.

    "I said master ning doesn''t need to avoid it. I hope you can be a witness. After all, I don''t want our rtionship to be affected because of this. What do you think, master ning?" The angry master Yao kicked the ball back to master ning.

    The master of the ning family nodded and said,""If all the patriarchs have no objections, then I naturally don''t need to avoid it."

    "If that''s the case, then I have no objections!" The master of the Cheng familyughed, and then secretly winked at the master of the ning family.

    The other family heads naturally had no objections to this. After all, this matter was led by the Yao family, and they followed the host''s orders.

    After that, master Yao, who felt that his wish hade true, was as if he had been injected with chicken blood and brought master ning and the others to the prison.

    The Yao family''s prison cell was as magnificent as the Yao family''s main residence!

    Although the few family heads had known the Yao family head for many years, this was the first time they had visited the Yao family''s prison. Therefore, for a moment, they were dazzled by the magnificence of the Yao family''s prison!

    F * ck! The Yao family was really rich! Even the prison cells are so well built! A few family heads who hated the rich secretly hated him!

    However, their faces were filled with envy, and they even began to tter the head of the Yao family, making him so proud that he almost forgot the purpose of this trip!

    Fortunately, the head of the Yao family had notpletely lost his mind. After a short wandering, he brought the other family heads to one of the prison cells.

    A young man in a waiter''s uniform was locked in the cell. When the young man saw the head of the Yao family, he immediately red at him and roared,"Yao family dog, you''d better let me go, or you''ll regret it!"

    "Yo! This little fellow is quite bold! You actually dare to threaten our Yao family''s patriarch?" Upon hearing this, the head of the Cheng familyughed happily and couldn''t help but tease.

    Then, as if he had discovered a new continent, he said in surprise,""This guy''s clothes really have the three words" Yao n "on them! It seems like he really is from the Yao n!"

    Hearing this, the head of the Yao family was secretly pleased with himself, but he was smart enough not to express any opinions, allowing the other patriarchs to think as they pleased!

    After hearing the Cheng n head''s words, the imposing-looking waiter nced at the silent Yao n head and, as if he had found his backbone, roared again,""That''s right, I''m from the Yao n. So, if you''re smart, you''d better let me go. Otherwise, when my youngdyes, you''ll have a hard time!"

    "Is your family''s young miss very powerful? Who is she?" The waiter''s words caused the Cheng n''s patriarch to feel curious, and he shamelessly asked.

    "Of course it''s powerful! Mydy is Leng ruoxue!" The waiter said proudly.

    Hearing this, the head of the Cheng family couldn''t help butugh wildly. Hisughter was so exaggerated that he almost rolled on the ground. Hisughter also made the other personugh for no reason!

    Until now, they still didn''t understand what the head of the Cheng n wasughing about. Even the waiter who had spoken arrogantly was dumbfounded.

    After a long while, the master of the Cheng family, who hadughed enough, said,""Yao family head! I don''t think there''s a need to interrogate this person. Look, we haven''t even asked anything yet! He had confessed everything himself! AI! How could you have the nerve to ask us to interrogate a guy with such intelligence? Are you testing our intelligence?"

    The Cheng n''s patriarch didn''t need to make his words too clear, because no one present was an idiot. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been able to be the patriarch of one of the eight great divine domains. However, when the Yao n''s patriarch heard these words, he immediately felt his face burn!

    To be honest, he didn''t expect that the first elder and ninth elder would find such an outrageous person. He had never seen this person before, so he naturally didn''t know what this person was like. Otherwise, he would never have let this person have the chance to appear in front of the family heads!

    It was really too embarrassing, wasn''t it?

 Chapter 2241 The Vengeful Snake (1)

    Looking at the dumbfounded witness who was still clueless, the head of the Yao family''s heart was in turmoil, and he couldn''t calm down no matter what. Furthermore, the more he thought about it, the angrier he became. Faintly, he tried his best to hide the anger on his face. When the imprisoned waiter saw this, although he was a little frightened, he still acted ording to the script and stubbornly said,""Yao family, you''d better let me go! Otherwise, you''ll regret it!"

    Hearing this, the Yao family head''s face darkened even more, while the Cheng family headughed very happily and kindly reminded,""Little brat! You''ve already said that, don''t you have any other lines? Quickly change to another one! Let''s hear something new!"

    "Fresh?" When the waiter heard this, he really started to think about it seriously. He deeply felt that this was a hint from the other party to make him more dramatic. As such, he must not disappoint the other party!

    After thinking about it for a long time, the waiter finally came to a realization.""Your Yao family will quickly release me. Oh, and you must alsopensate our young miss. I''ll just ask for ten top-grade crystals!"

    "Ten top-grade crystals? Are you sure?" The head of the Cheng family raised his eyebrows and asked.

    "Of course! What, the great Yao family can''t even take out ten top-grade crystals?" As the waiter said this, he secretly nced at the Yao family head''s expression. Seeing that his expression had be even uglier, he thought that he had asked for too much, so he quickly changed his words,""If ten top-grade crystals are too much for you, eight is fine too!"

    "Are you sure?" The head of the Cheng n asked again.

    "How about six?" The waiter couldn''t tell what the person''s intention was, but he took the initiative to reduce the number of crystals.

    Seeing this, the head of the Cheng family continued to ask,""Are you sure?"

    "Can you only give me four? The Yao family can''t be that poor, right?" The waiter''s expression was also unsightly. The deep suspicion on his face was enough to stab the Yao family head''s heart.

    However, before the head of the Yao family could say anything, the head of the Cheng family spoke first again, and the head of the Cheng family still said the same thing,""Are you sure?"

    "Two pieces! I can''t go any lower!" The waiter made up his mind, as if he had made a very difficult decision!

    "I don''t have two!" The head of the Cheng family had finally shown some kindness and knew how to save money for the Yao family! Although the head of the Yao family was anxious, he realized that he couldn''t interject at all. At this moment, it seemed like he could only pretend to be deaf and dumb. Otherwise, the Yao family''s face would bepletely lost!

    "There should be at least one piece, right?" The waiter said disappointedly. He didn''t doubt the patriarch''s words at all, because he could tell that the patriarch was absolutely serious.

    "Also not!" The head of the Cheng nughed.

    "Then what can I get? I can''t go back empty-handed, or my family''s young miss will me me!" The waiter said pitifully, but in his heart, tears were streaming down his face. Sob ... Why was it so difficult to Rob?

    "Don''t worry! Even if you return empty-handed, your family''s young miss won''t me you! Trust me!" The head of the Cheng n consoled her with a smirk.

    "You''re not my family''s young miss, how do you know she won''t me me? I''m telling you, my family''s young miss has already said! No matter where we go, we can''t return empty-handed, this is our thief''s rule! So, you have to give me something to bring back. Otherwise, I''ll stay here and not leave!" The waiter said shamelessly.

    "You''re a thief?" The head of the Cheng family found two key words from the waiter''s words.

    "Of course! So is my youngdy!" The waiter was shocked that he seemed to have exposed himself and quickly added.

    "Your family''s youngdy, Leng ruoxue? She''s also a thief?" The head of the Cheng n asked curiously, the word ''gossip'' written all over his handsome face.

    "That''s right! Our whole family is a thief!" The waiter said proudly.

    "By the way, do you know that yourdy has a Godfather?" The head of the Cheng family thought for a moment and asked very kindly.

    "Of course, I know that. I''m the closest person to miss. I even know how many moles she has on her body. How could I not know that miss has a Godfather?" The waiter said to the head of the Cheng n with confidence, as if he had heard a joke.

    "You even know about the mole on Leng ruoxue''s body. I didn''t expect you to be so close to her!" The head of the Cheng n said in surprise.

    "I must! I''m even the person who sleeps beside our young miss! How could I not know what she''s up to!" The waiter''s bragging became more and more ridiculous, and the Cheng family''s head couldn''t help but worry for his little life! Did this guy expect to be alive after leaving the Yao family? He could already see old man ning''s face turn ck.

    No, perhaps he wouldn''t even be able to leave the Yao family! It was impossible for that vicious old thing of the Yao family to let this foolish fellow off!

    "Uh! Let''s talk about the matter of your youngdy''s Godfather!" The head of the Cheng n wanted to umte some good karma for himself, so he took the initiative to change the topic to Leng ruoxue''s Godfather.

    However, the waiter didn''t appreciate it at all. Instead, he said with a slight displeasure,""What''s there to talk about with an old man? It''s better to talk about my youngdy!"

    Fine, since you''re looking for death, you can''t me anyone else!

    Hearing this, the head of the Cheng family was helpless. He nodded and said,""Then go ahead and talk!"

    After that, the n heads helplessly listened to the imprisoned waiter talk about his love affairs with their young miss. In the end, the waiter''s words became more and more outrageous. Anyone with a bit of intelligence would be able to tell that he was talking nonsense. Thus, one sharp gaze after another swept over the waiter, but the waiter did not seem to notice and continued to talk with great energy.

    After a long time.

    The patriarchs couldn''t bear to listen any longer and finally decided to leave the prison. Seeing that the audience was leaving, the waiter couldn''t take it anymore and kept shouting, "Don''t go! I still have a lot of details to tell you! You can leave after I''m done talking!"

    "You can keep it for yourself! We don''t want to listen anymore!" The head of the Cheng family replied kindly.

    "Don ''t! I still have a lot of interesting things to tell you! Why don''t I tell you a few dirty jokes? I only beg you not to leave me! Wu...There''s no one here to talk to, I''m so lonely!" The waiter said with a worried expression.

    Upon hearing this, the patriarchs walked even faster!

    When they returned to the living room, all the patriarchs ''expressions were not too good! For a long time, no one spoke.

    After a moment of silence, the head of the Cheng family couldn''t help but say,""Oh no, I forgot to ask if Leng ruoxue sent him here to poison the food!"

    As soon as he said that, he received a few eye-rolls!

    "I say, old Cheng! That guy must be hallucinating! Would Leng ruoxue, thatss, have such a low ss and unruly subordinate? Moreover, as far as I know, that girl doesn''tck money. Just the Yao family head haspensated her with a lot of money for certain matters, am I right? The Yao family head?" The yin family head asked calmly. He was definitely rubbing salt in the Yao family head''s wound!

 Chapter 2242 The Vengeful Snake (2)

    After hearing master Yin''s words, master Yao''s face turned even darker. Master Yin was right. Leng ruoxue had indeed extorted a lot of money from him. Now that he thought about it, his heart ached!

    Seeing that master Yao didn''t say anything, master Yin continued to ask,""Yao family head, you said that the person you caught was from the Yao family, but judging from his tone, he''s obviously not. Furthermore, he admitted that he''s a thief, but thatss Leng ruoxue isn ''t! So, how do you think this matter should be resolved?"

    "I think it''s a misunderstanding!" Taking a deep breath, the head of the Yao family said with a dark face.

    "Yao family head is saying that this is a misunderstanding? Then what''s with the clothes he was wearing? The three words "Yao n Building" were on it! We all saw it with our own eyes!" The head of the Cheng n raised his own doubts and put on a humble look to ask for advice.

    "He must have stolen it!" The head of the Yao family said in frustration. He had really lost all face today! He had lived for so many years, but he had never encountered such an embarrassing thing! Moreover, it was in front of the other seven families, so he couldn''t even kill them directly! The more he thought about it, the more aggrieved he felt!

    "If that''s the case, then the person who poisoned your Yao family has nothing to do with Xue ''er. Yao family head, I didn''t misunderstand, right?" At this time, seeing that the time was right, the master of the ning family also spoke.

    "Yes, I am!" The head of the Yao family said through gritted teeth. He began to seriously doubt the ability of the first and ninth elders, who had failed in their tasks. It was all these two guys ''fault for not doing their job well and causing them to miss such a great opportunity!

    Furthermore, this kind of thing could only happen once. If he were to catch someone again and say that they were from the Yao n tower and were rted to Leng ruoxue, these people would not believe him, and neither would he! Therefore, they missed the best opportunity, and at the same time, it also made the old man of the ning family raise his vignce!

    The head of the Yao family cursed in his heart. However, now that things hade to this, he could only ept this result gloomily. Although he had not been able to harm Leng ruoxue this time, he would definitely not let that detestable fellow have the chance to escape the next time he had such an opportunity!

    "AI! He didn''t expect the truth to be revealed so easily! It was really good! However, he was the Yao family head! You shouldn''t associate this matter with that girl the moment you hear about the Yao n Building! This is not good! You have to know that it''s not difficult to frame someone these days!" Seeing that the matter had been resolved and the misunderstanding cleared up, the Cheng n''s patriarch became the peacemaker. However, his words would not make the Yao n''s patriarch happy.

    The head of the Yao family gritted his teeth and said,""I didn''t say for sure that our Yao family''s poison was done by Leng ruoxue. It''s just that the person we caught was a servant from the Yao n. Furthermore, the Yao n has a close rtionship with Leng ruoxue. Hence, we temporarily listed her as a suspect. Now, the facts have proven that that person''s mental state is clearly abnormal!"

    "Hmm, that''s right. But I''m curious, where did you catch this person?" The head of the Cheng n couldn''t help asking.

    "I heard from the Grand Elder that it was in the garden!" The head of the Yao n said after some thought.

    "In the garden? Do you have a well in the garden?" Upon hearing this, the head of the Cheng family widened his eyes and blinked a few times before asking.

    "No! I don''t know the specific details, but I heard from the great elder that they caught a suspicious person, so I wanted to interrogate him with you, but I didn''t expect it to be such a person! AI!" The head of the Yao family exined gloomily. Then, he looked at the head of the ning family with some guilt and said,""Master ning, I''m really sorry. It''s all my fault for not investigating properly in advance. I only heard that the person imed to be from the Yao n and was wearing the Yao n''s uniform, so I mistakenly thought that this matter was rted to Leng ruoxue."

    "Hehe! It''s okay, I can understand your thoughts. After all, you have a guilty conscience! Naturally, they would be on edge!" The master of the ning family said very impolitely. Then, he stood up and said,""Since the poisoning incident is still a mystery, I think I''d better take my leave first! By the way, you''d better find the real culprit as soon as possible. Our ning family is still waiting for the antidote to save our lives!"

    With that, the master of the ning family left the Yao family without looking back.

    "Old man ning, wait for me!" Seeing this, the patriarch of the Cheng family hurriedly chased after him.

    The other family heads also chose to leave one after another!

    They hade in vain today! However, it was still worth it to see the head of the Yao family suffer! With this thought in mind, the few family heads who had made a wasted trip no longer felt depressed!

    However, even though they had adjusted their mentality, the head of the Yao family still couldn''t vent his anger.

    After the master of the ning family and the others left, he immediately called the first elder and the ninth elder to the study. Then, he scolded them in their faces. After that, he ordered them to take out the idiot who had ruined his business from the cell. The first elder and the ninth elder knew that the master wanted to silence them.

    The two of them immediately went to handle this matter, but when they arrived at the prison cell, they discovered that the man had disappeared!

    After reporting the situation to their family head, the two of them were scolded again. In the end, the two elders, who had been scolded until their heads were drenched in dog blood, left the study room of the Yao family head with their tails between their legs.

    Of course, the order they had received was to find that person''s whereabouts and not let him fall into the hands of the ning family master!

    The head of the Yao family was afraid that the person had been taken away by the head of the ning family! However, he couldn''t convince himself that master ning''s strength was high enough to take a living person away from him without anyone knowing! If that was the case, he would be depressed to death!

    In fact, the head of the Yao family was thinking too much, because that person really wasn''t taken away by the head of the ning family.

    It was Cang he who took that guy away.

    Cang and the demon worked together and brought that person to the edge of the cliff that was closest to the Yao family''s divine territory.

    "Help, help!" The waiter, who was hanging on the edge of the cliff with his legs hanging in the air, said with a trembling face. At this time, his face was extremely pale and he didn''t dare to move his head, because he was afraid that he would identally fall down. It was a bottomless abyss below! Wuuu ...

    "You want to live?" "What''s the matter?" Azure raised a furry paw, revealing its sharp hook and asked indifferently.

    "Yes, yes!" The waiter was so scared that he could already feel the warm wetness between his legs. Wu...Whose cat is this? How, how could he be so bad?

    "If you want to live, you have to be obedient and perform well! Otherwise, today will be your death anniversary next year! No, you won''t even have a Memorial Day! Because anyone rted to you will also die! Therefore, no one will pay their respects to you!" Azure said with a smile.

    "Don ''t! Don''t kill me! Wu...I haven''t lived long enough!" The waiter pleaded in fear. He was really afraid of death!

 Chapter 2243 The Vengeful Snake (3)

    "Since you haven''t lived long enough, then tell me everything you know!" "You''re courting death!" The demon at the side said coldly. The coldness he emitted made the waiter''s teeth chatter.

    "Speak! I say! I''ll tell you everything!" In order to survive, the waiter was extremely cooperative!

    After that, he began to narrate everything that he had experienced in detail, starting from when he was young until now. Just as he started, the cold Qi on the demon''s body formed a solid ice de and shot towards the waiter, causing the waiter to cry in fear.

    "Wuu ... I''ve already started exining, why are you still scaring me like this?" The waiter asked pitifully.

    "Who asked you to say that? What we want you to say is the deal between you and the Yao family!" Azure said coldly.

    "The Yao family ... The Yao family made me wear the clothes they gave me. Then, they made me im that I was from the Yao family. They even made me say that Leng ruoxue was my family''s young miss and that it was Leng ruoxue who made me poison the Yao family! However, I haven''t had the time to tell anyone about the poisoning. " The waiter was very straightforward this time, exining the matter clearly in a few words.

    However, the demon was not satisfied.

    "You said in the prison cell that you even knew how many moles Leng ruoxue had?" The demon squinted his eyes and asked indifferently.

    "That ... That''s what I made up! I don''t even know Leng ruoxue, so how could I know so much about her?" The waiter told him the truth, not daring to hide anything.

    "Nonsense? You''re really bold!" The demon was furious. The consequences were severe. Then, countless ck des of light attacked the servant. In the blink of an eye, the servant''s clothes were torn into pieces, and his body was covered in bloody wounds.

    "Argh! Help me! Please don''t kill me!" The speed of the lightsaber was too fast, so by the time the server felt the pain, the evildoer had alreadypleted his series of actions. Looking at the server''s pitiful shriek, the evildoer could not help but smile coldly.

    Coward! He dared to insult his Xue ''er! How could he let this guy go! Hmph! When this waiterpleted the task he and Cang had given him, he would personally send him to the nineherher prison to enjoy himself. Otherwise, it would be hard to dispel the hatred in his heart!

    Then, evildoer and Azure gave the waiter some instructions and lifted him up from the cliff.

    After doing all this, evildoer and Azure left quietly, just like when they came!

    Some of the waiters were dumbfounded, and it took a long time for them to recover.

    Looking at the ck Phoenix on his chest, the waiter knew that if he didn''t do as the man and cat said, he would die a terrible death!

    Sob ... Thinking of this terrible fact, the waiter burst into tears. He knew that he had almost died just now. However, the other party still had a mission for him, so he had let him Live!

    With this knowledge, the waiter forced himself to be alert. After putting on his clothes, he walked in the direction where there were many people ...

    Evildoer and Cang returned to the inn with their usual expressions. The man and beast had a tacit understanding not to mention this matter. However, Leng ruoxue and the rest were not stupid. How could they not guess what they had gone out to do?

    Especially the next day, a shocking truth began to spread widely in the Yao family''s divine territory!

    That was, the Yao n had actually hired someone to impersonate someone from the Yao n tower, with the intention of pushing the me of the Yao n being poisoned by their enemy onto Leng ruoxue, so that Leng ruoxue would be the scapegoat.

    Furthermore, the more the rumors spread, the more absurd it became. For some reason, some people even said that someone from the Yao family had wanted to frame Leng ruoxue because his love had turned into hatred. Needless to say, this person was automatically linked to the Yao family head.

    In just a few hours, the news of the Yao family framing Leng ruoxue for poisoning her spread uncontrobly throughout the entire firmament at the speed of light. The speed at which the news spread was even faster than the news of the Yao family bing the source of the poison!

    When the Yao family learned of this situation, it was toote to control it!

    This situation made the head of the Yao family so angry that he almost vomited blood.

    For the next few days, he would call first elder and the others to his study room and give them a good scolding! However, he felt that he couldn''t vent the anger in his heart just by scolding. Therefore, his temper was getting more and more violent by the day.

    In the end, most of the elders who couldn''t bear it anymore simply found a good excuse not to return to the main residence!

    The master of the ning family and the others in the inn couldn''t stop smiling after hearing the news!

    After that, everyone discussed and decided to go to the Yao family together to make the head of the Yao family feel ufortable.

    Just like that, the seven family heads came uninvited!

    The ninth elder of the Yao family, the only one who didn''t dare to leave his post, received the seven family heads.

    In the living room.

    The ninth elder of the Yao family, who was sitting with them, looked at the seven family heads who were sitting in their chairs and staring at him without a care in the world. He suddenly felt a mountain of pressure!

    He didn''t need to guess to know that these family heads were here to find trouble! It was just that he did not expect that these people would actually be so United! Logically speaking, they shouldn''t be like this, right? Therefore, he could not understand!

    In fact, the current six masters were all following master ning''s lead, so naturally, they would cooperate with master ning! As for the head of the Yao family, the impression he gave these seven family heads was that he was selfish, self-serving, sinister, and petty. So, although they were invited by the head of the Yao family, they really didn''t dare topliment the character of the head of the Yao family, so of course, they were not willing to take the initiative to give themselves up to the Yao family''s scheme!

    Therefore, whenparing the two, they wisely chose master ning. From this, it could be seen how much of a failure the head of the Yao family was!

    "Ninth elder, has your patriarch gone to investigate the poisoning incident again?" After a long time, the master of the ning family asked lightly.

    "Uh! That''s right!" Elder Yao Jiu was very embarrassed, but he could only bite the bullet and reply. In reality, the family head didn''t really want to see them at this time, which was why he was reluctant to appear.

    "Where did you check? Did you find anything? Actually, if he really can''t find anything, it''s fine. We can still wait, but we can''t throw dirty water on my Xue ''er!" The ning family head''s tone was very calm, and it was almost impossible to hear the displeasure in his words. But for some reason, elder Yao Jiu knew that this old man hade to question him! Furthermore, he had even gotten himself six helpers!

    "Master ning, in fact, those are just rumors, and you can''t believe all rumors! How could our Yao family do such a thing! It''s all a misunderstanding!" In the face of the ning family head''s questioning, elder Yao Jiu could only try to smooth things over.

    "Elder Yao Jiu, you don''t have to keep using rumors as an excuse. I know what kind of thoughts your Yao family has for Xue ''er, hehe! Didn''t you invite our seven families here to discuss Xue ''er''s matter? We all know what''s going on, so there''s no need to hide it. Hurry up and ask your patriarch toe out, we can use this opportunity to discuss it!" After hearing elder Yao Jiu''s words, the head of the ning family smiled faintly and requested.

    "This ..." Elder Yao Jiu was in a difficult position. He couldn''t order the family head to do anything! The family head was so willful that he didn''t want to see them. He couldn''t force the family head toe!

    Just as elder Yao Jiu was feeling conflicted, an explosion suddenly rang out.

    When the people in the living room heard the explosion, they hurriedly ran outside, causing elder Yao Jiu to be unable to stop them in time. Helplessly, he could only run out.

    As soon as they went out, the master of the ning family and the others saw countless snake-type beasts gathered in the air outside. Although the snakes were of different sizes, at this time, their eyes were full of anger and stared at the Yao family with a pair of cold eyes!

    Seeing this, even Hierarch-level deities felt their scalps go numb. The snakes all stuck out their long tongues and looked at the Yao family as if they were their enemies.

    "Ninth elder, your Yao family has indeed raised many snakes!" The head of the Cheng n was stunned for a moment before he spoke.

    "Uh! They''re not raised by my family!" Elder Yao Jiu smiled bitterly. What kind of eyes did the Cheng family head have! Didn''t they see that the snakes were treating them as enemies?

    "That''s also rted to your Yao family. It''s snake venom! The snake poison in the Cheng family must be their doing!" The head of the Cheng n said with absolute certainty.

    "That''s right! Elder Yao Jiu, hurry up and make them hand over the poisonous snake. Our four families are still waiting to save our lives!" The master of the yin family said anxiously.

    "These snakes don''t belong to our Yao family!" The depressed elder Yao Jiu gritted his teeth and exined. He did not think that these snakes would obediently listen to him if he asked them to hand over the snake that had poisoned them. If that was the case, they would definitely not look at him and the others with hatred!

    These snakes were clearly here for revenge!

    The head of the Cheng family was a little angry when he saw the helpless expression on the ninth elder''s face. Then, he pointed at thergest snake among the snakes and asked,""What are you doing in the Yao family? Were you the ones who poisoned the Yao family?"

    "Hahaha! Of course we''re here for revenge! As for the Yao family''s poison! That''s just a small lesson for them. Today''s the main event!" The huge snake grinned and sneered.

    "Did you really do it?" The Cheng family head blinked and said,""If you have a grudge against the Yao family, you should have just targeted the Yao family. Why did you poison our four families as well? we didn''t provoke you, so every injustice has its perpetrator, every debt has its debtor! You can go to whoever provoked you! You can''t implicate the innocent, understand?"

    "We didn''t n to attack you! You can only me your bad luck foring here just as we were about to take revenge on the Yao family!" The huge snake said innocently.

 Chapter 2244 Are You The Silly One Or Am I The Silly One (1)

    When the patriarch of the Cheng n heard this, he smiled happily and said with a kind expression,""If that''s the case, then Let''s Make a Deal. You give us some snake poison and let us cure our own people. As for The Grudge between you and the Yao family, we won''t interfere. How about it?"

    Upon hearing this, the snake leader began to think very seriously. As for the ninth elder of the Yao family, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He couldn''t help but curse in his heart. Was there such a hateful guy? He originally thought that these few families would not stand by and do nothing on the ount that everyone was one of the eight great divine regions. But who knew that they had no intention of interfering in this matter at all! This was really disloyal!

    Elder Yao Jiu was furious, but he didn''t dare to vent his anger on the Cheng family head. As for those giant snakes, he ... He was also a little afraid. It wasn''t that he wasn''t as strong as these snakes, but that there were too many of them, and many of them were poisonous. Even if he was stronger than them, he couldn''t withstand them!

    The n head! Pleasee back quickly! I can''t hold on anymore! Elder Yao Jiu couldn''t help but wail in his heart.

    In fact, when his family''s head, who had suddenly be willful, knew that the other seven family heads hade to visit, he had already sneaked out to find an excuse to avoid meeting them. It was only when he sent a voice transmission to the family head that he found out that the family head was so angry that he almost ran to the endless ocean. The other elders were also afraid that the family head would suddenly lose his temper, so they had already hidden out early. Therefore, at this time, it seemed that only he could carry the main pir of the Yao family!

    That''s right, there were also a few other family heads who obviously wanted to watch a good show and Sihao didn''t intend to help!

    When he thought of this, he was so angry that his whole body trembled. However, these families could not fall out with each other yet, so he could only swallow his anger and hope that he could hold on until the master returned!

    At this time, the big snake seemed to have almost finished thinking. It shook its big head and looked at the several family Masters present, and confirmed,""You really won''t care about this?" It was still a little worried. Although their new king had always said that they and the other snakes only needed to find trouble and not worry about anything, they had never been so proud before. They couldn''t believe that the Yao family would obediently let them do whatever they wanted. This was too unrealistic for them, and it was too ridiculous!

    "As long as you give us the snake venom, we promise not to interfere in this matter, don''t you agree?" Although the patriarch of the Cheng n was speaking to the giant snake, his words were definitely meant for all the patriarchs present to hear. Among the patriarchs, the four poisoned patriarchs naturally had no doubts about this. Thus, these words were actually meant for the other three to express their opinions.

    Sensing the Cheng n head''s covetous gaze, the other three n heads immediately felt a mountain of pressure! However, the heads of the fan, Yu, and Chi families were not stupid. The current situation was clear at a nce. Comparing the weak, pitiful, and eager ninth elder of the Yao family to the other four families, even a fool would know which one to choose! Furthermore, none of them were fools!

    Therefore, without even thinking, the family heads immediately expressed their attitude that they would not interfere in this matter! In their own words, they were here as guests!

    Seeing them clearly express their stance, elder Yao Jiu''s face instantly turned ashen, and his heart was filled with hatred! However, even though he was dissatisfied, he did not dare to offend all seven families at once. Therefore, he could only endure it!

    The leader of the snakes saw that the strongest among them had already expressed his position and immediately began to circle in the air. The other snakes were also very excited and would let out a few loud roars from time to time to show their excitement!

    He could finally get his revenge after so many years!

    This was something to be happy about!

    The snakes ''feelings were simply indescribable. But when elder Yao Jiu saw how happy they were, it was as if there was a bitter galldder in his mouth. He was as depressed as he could be!<novelnext> </novelnext>

    F * ck! You''re snakes! Not a beast! It wasn''t a Dragon! What are you howling for! Hearing the ear-piercing howls, elder Yao Jiu could not help but curse in his heart. However, he was clear that he could not offend the other seven family heads, nor could he provoke these snakes. Otherwise, with the number of snakes, if they really wanted to do something, how could he resist them?

    Such an aggrieved thought made elder Yao Jiu extremely depressed. However, this was the reality! The red and bloody reality! He had no other choice but to ept!

    Especially when he saw that the Yao family members either turned pale with fear and trembled like leaves in the wind or went into hiding when they saw the giant snakes! This fact made his heart feel even more stifled!

    Why were the Yao family all cowardly? For the first time, he began to doubt the Yao family''s upbringing. Had these people been living in peace for too long? So much so that they had lost their courage?

    Elder Yao Jiu was somewhat resentful that he had failed to live up to his expectations. He secretly made up his mind that once this matter was over, he would definitely persuade the family head to let his nsmen out for a good experience! No one was allowed to return until they reached a certain requirement!

    Of course, elder Yao Jiu''s wish was good! As for whether or not it would be achieved, it was unknown, because the Yao family was originally a big pot of rice! After all this time, the Yao family had long gotten used to it. If they were allowed to go out and find their own way out, it would be good if they didn''t starve to death! Fortunately, it was not easy for a God to starve to death!

    In just a short moment, elder Yao Jiu''s mind had already turned a thousand times and was almost rotten from his thoughts. However, he still had to clean up the mess in front of him!

    When they came back to their senses, they saw the snakes still dancing excitedly. No one would be in a good mood! Especially when the snakes ''target was his family, his mood was even more obvious.

    After thinking for a moment, elder Yao Jiu forced a smile on his face and said gently,""That ... Hello, I would like to ask, what kind of deep hatred does our Yao family have with you that caused you all to ..." He really wanted to say that it caused you all to gather here for revenge, but he did not dare to say such an intense word easily.

    "Hmph! You still have the nerve to ask! Don''t you know what your Yao n has done?" When the snake leader heard elder Yao Jiu''s words, he said in an unpleasant tone.

    "Uh! I really don''t know!" Elder Yao Jiu said with a sincere expression.

    "You really don''t know?" The snake leader clearly didn''t believe him.

    Seeing it like this, elder Yao Jiu could only nod with a bitter smile. Even if he did know, he would have to pretend that he didn''t know! Otherwise, how could they dy the time and wait for the family head to rush back?

    "Since you don''t know, I''ll be merciful and tell you!" The snake leader said as if he was doing charity.

    "En!" Although elder Yao Jiu didn''t like the tone of the Python''s voice, he still decided to listen to it with a good temper. At the very least, he had to find out the truth! Otherwise, wouldn''t they be confused?

 Chapter 2245 Are You The Silly One Or Am I The Silly One?(2)

    However, after waiting for a long time, the giant snake only looked at him and did not speak. Instantly, elder Yao Jiu became a little anxious!

    "I say, when are you going to tell me the truth?" Elder Yao Jiu urged.

    "What''s the hurry? I have to think of the right words!" The snake leader red at him and spoke with a slight dissatisfaction.

    "..." Hearing this, elder Yao Jiu wanted to vomit blood again. F * ck! This snake wasn''t ying with him, was it? He actually had to choose his words, what the hell was this! Although he was very dissatisfied with the Python''s attitude, he was smart enough to endure it.

    After a long time.

    Just as everyone was getting impatient, the snake finally spoke again.

    "It''s like this! Hundreds of thousands of years ago, one of my n''s ancestors was once killed by your Yao family''s patriarch! Of course, at that time, the head of the Yao family was just a little kid in open-crotch pants! Our old ancestor is also very young! However, it had died a terrible death! And this is all the good work of your Yao family''s head!" The snake leader''s face was filled with hatred because this matter had affected them greatly.

    "You must know, that ancestor of ours was the one with the best aptitude in our blue snake n. If he had not fallen early, our blue snake n would at least have a ce among the divine realm''s beast ns! But because your family head took a fancy to it, the old ancestor refused to acknowledge him as his master, so he was brutally killed by your family head! Don''t you guys deserve to die? Shouldn''t your Yao family be buried with our ancestor?" The serpent continued, the hatred on its face growing deeper as it spoke!

    In fact, the matter of the ancestor was only what the elders in the n wanted to spread. The snake didn''t have a deep impression of it and had never thought of avenging the ancestor. After all, the strength of their n and the Yao family was far inferior. But now, it was very happy to have such an opportunity to take revenge! From now on, their Azure Snake n''s status among the snake n in the divine realm would definitely not be the lowest! At the thought of this, the snake leader felt a little excited!

    It had to be said that the snake leader''s requirements were very low. As long as he was not at the bottom of the snake Race, he would be satisfied! However, it would soon know how lucky the Azure Snake n was!

    Elder Yao Jiu held back the urge to vomit blood. He barely managed to finish listening to theint of the leading snake, and the feeling of wanting to vomit blood grew even stronger!

    F * ck! After living for so long, he had never heard of a Beastie who woulde back for revenge N yearster because of such a thing! This enmity ... Wasn''t it too long ago? Furthermore, what elder Yao Jiu couldn''t understand was why these snakes would seek revenge. Was it because of their numbers?

    Of course, it was not easy for him to face these snakes alone. However, for the master, these snakes were a piece of cake. Therefore, he could not guess what these snakes were relying on, so he had to deal with them carefully! Furthermore, it was because the Yao family was too useless! This fact also made him feel quite helpless.

    In fact, elder Yao Jiu wasn''t the only one who was so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood after hearing the Python''s words. The other family heads didn''t know what kind of opinion they should express either! This matter was simply too fantasizing, uh! It had been hundreds of thousands of years ...

    Although it was never toote for a gentleman to take revenge ten yearster, it was not easy for these snakes to still remember this grudge so deeply after hundreds of thousands of years! After all, this enmity could not be any smaller given their status and position! This could not even be considered a grudge! This was because such incidents were not rare in the divine realm! In the immortal realm, the strong were always respected. Unless it was a human or a beast that no one dared to provoke, there were very few other races who would seek revenge if such a thing happened! Of course, it wasn''t that he couldn''t take revenge, but he had to at least do what he could before he took revenge! Otherwise, not only would he fail to take revenge, but he would also cause his n to be exterminated. That would not be worth it!<novelnext> </novelnext>

    Although the few family heads present had different thoughts from elder Yao Jiu and were mostly here to watch a good show, their opinions were basically the same! In addition, they were also very curious about why these snakes dared to find trouble with the Yao family today after enduring for hundreds of thousands of years!

    Unlike the other Masters who were curious, the master of the ning family was well aware of this, because he had already seen a red light quickly shuttling through the snakes. He didn''t need to guess to know that the red light was his precious daughter''s little red snake!

    It seemed that these snakes had been subdued by the little red snake. Otherwise, with the strength of these snakes, they would never have the courage to seek revenge on the Yao family! In addition, among these snakes, there seemed to be some of Xue ''er''s snake-type beasts mixed in, because the ning family''s master found that when he observed the snakes, some of them actually blinked at him!

    This fact made master ningugh in his heart! What a sly girl, it seemed like Xue ''er was determined to find trouble with the Yao family, but he didn''t know how far she would go! He was looking forward to it!

    With such a thought, master ning became calmer and calmer!

    "Don''t you think that your Yao family should die? Shouldn''t you be buried with our ancestor?" Seeing that elder Yao Jiu didn''t respond for a long time, the snake leader couldn''t help but ask again. He red at elder Yao Jiu with his huge Snake Eyes to show his anger!

    "That ..." Elder Yao Jiu''s face was constipated. This question was obviously very difficult for him. If he answered ''yes'', it was obvious that he would boost other people''s morale and diminish his own prestige. Moreover, if he really said that, even if the family head didn''t punish him, he wouldn''t have the face to see anyone in the future! But if he said no, this snake would probably go crazy!

    After pondering for a moment, elder Yao Jiu made a wise decision to keep his mouth shut! As long as he didn''t express his opinion, this snake couldn''t possibly bite everyone it saw like a madman! He felt that if he dyed for some time, he would be able to hold on until the master returned!

    But his idea was good! However, reality was cruel!

    When the snake leader saw that elder Yao Jiu was not in a good mood, the anger in his heart suddenly rose. With a fierce sweep of his huge tail, a huge tree in therge courtyard was cut in half by his tail!

    Elder Yao Jiu''s heart ached when he saw this! One had to know that the tree was the family head''s beloved item! If the head of the family came back and saw that his Tree of Love had been cut in half, who knew what would happen!

    However, the snake in the lead did not know about his worries. After venting its anger, it swung its thick and long tail again. In just a few seconds, more than half of the precious flowers and trees in the courtyard fell ...

    "Stop! Quickly stop!" When elder Yao Jiu saw this, he turned pale with fright! Oh my God! Was he courting death? Didn''t he know that his family head loved these flowers and nts? He actually, actually dared to cause such destruction! He really didn''t want his life anymore!

    However, the leading snake didn''t know what elder Yao Jiu was thinking. Or rather, even if the snake knew, it wouldn''t care. Who asked it to have such a strong backing! It was full of confidence, so it was even more unscrupulous in its destruction!

 Chapter 2246 Are You The Silly One Or Am I The Silly One (3)

    The other snakes, seeing that their leader''s actions were very interesting, followed suit. In an instant, sand and stones flew and a strong wind blew. The Yao family''s main residence was filled with Broken Flowers and Willows, broken tiles and broken trees. The ninth elder''s expression was as ugly as the Yao family''s main residence!

    "Stop! ''Damn it!'' All of you, stop!" Elder Yao Jiu''s ball-like body was jumping up and down, trying to stop the snakes from wreaking havoc. However, how could the snakes give him any face? the more he said this, the more the snakes started wreaking havoc!

    This fact caused elder Yao Jiu to feel a lump in his throat. He couldn''t breathe it out, nor could he swallow it down. His pale and chubby face turned red.

    When the ning family''s head saw this from not far away, he was truly worried that elder Yao Jiu wouldn''t be able to make it and would be suffocated to death by his own saliva. At least for now, it wasn''t impossible.

    However, he had no intention of saving the dying and healing the injured. He was more interested in seeing how far these snakes could go! Oh! Everything so far was quite exciting!

    These snakes actually knew that the nts in the Yao family''s main residence were one of the Yao family''s old geezer''s most precious treasures! Hehe! He really wanted to see what kind of situation it would be when the Yao family''s old man returned to see his treasure in ruins.

    Just as the master of the ning family was secretly gloating, suddenly, a powerful pressure came toward the Yao family''s main residence, apanied by an angry roar,""Dammit! He fangxiao actually dared to cause trouble in my Yao family!"

    Needless to say, the person who spoke was the head of the Yao family.

    Although the voice had appeared, the head of the ning family knew that the Yao family''s old man was still a certain distance away from the Yao family''s main residence. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have chosen to speak out to deter them! Not long after this sound appeared, the ning family''s master and the others saw the snakes retreat in an unusually orderly manner!

    This fact made everyone dumbfounded!

    These snakes were clearly well trained!

    Elder Yao Jiu, who had originally heard the Yao family head''s voice, didn''t even have time to feel the joy in his heart when he saw these snakes trying to escape after causing trouble. He instantly became anxious and couldn''t help but roar,""Dammit! Come back, don''t run! If you have the guts, don''t run!"

    "If you don''t run, just wait for the Yao family''s old man to kill you! The ball! Are you the one who''s stupid or am I?" Hearing elder Yao Jiu''s words, the giant snake in the lead deliberately turned its head and nced at him before speaking. The disdain on its Snake Face was not concealed at all. After it finished speaking, the giant snake floated away! He didn''t even take a single leaf from the Yao n! Of course, before it left, it swung its thick tail. Immediately, everyone heard a loud ''ng''. The sturdy walls of the Yao residence copsed, and even the Beautiful Gate of the Yao residence was affected.

    Ugh! Seeing this scene, even the master of the ning family sympathized with the Yao family! In this battle, although the snakes didn''t hurt anyone from the Yao family, they had caused them to lose a lot of face. This was even more serious than killing the Yao family members because the old man of the Yao family cared about his face the most!

    When the head of the Yao family anxiously rushed back to the Yao family, he saw that the originally beautiful and luxurious main residence had actually been reduced to ruins. His lungs were about to explode from anger!

    "Dammit! Who did this!" The head of the Yao family roared, while the head of the ning family and the others looked up at the sky. No one intended to speak.

    "Patriarch, it was the blue snake n!" Elder Yao Jiu answered truthfully with a bitter expression.

    "The Azure Snake n? How dare they! No, how could they be so bold? the head of the Yao family was not stupid. The always timid blue snake n would not dare and should not not provoke the Yao family. After all, the difference in strength was obvious!

    After saying this, the head of the Yao family turned his eyes to the head of the ning family and the others, hoping that they could give him an exnation.

    However, he obviously thought too highly of himself. The master of the ning family and the others still didn''t have the idea of paying attention to him, let alone giving him any exnation. At least in their eyes, they didn''t have that obligation!

    Seeing them like this, the anger in the Yao family head''s heart soared. He turned his gaze back to elder Yao Jiu and roared,""You''re a dead man! I''m asking you a question!"

    "Master, I-I''m not sure!" Elder Yao Jiu said with an aggrieved expression. Why didn''t he hear that the family head was asking him? However, of course, he couldn''t say this out loud. Otherwise, the family head wouldn''t have a way out!

    "You''re not sure? Then go and investigate!" The head of the Yao family roared in exasperation.

    "Yes!" "Yes!" Elder Yao Jiu hurriedly replied. Then, he turned around and wanted to leave this troublesome ce. He didn''t want to stay and be cannon fodder! Right now, the master was furious!<novelnext> </novelnext>

    However, he had only taken two steps when he was stopped by the Yao family''s leader."Wait! What about the great elder and the others? Such a big thing happened at home, and they didn''t rush back?"

    "I''ve already sent them a message. " Elder Yao Jiu spoke the truth. As for why they didn''t return, that wasn''t something he could decide. Naturally, he wouldn''t take the me for the great elder and the others!

    "They''re spreading! Tell them toe back to the Yao family immediately, otherwise, don''t evere back!" The head of the Yao family roared in anger.

    "Yes!" When elder Yao Jiu heard this, he was secretly happy, but his expression remained unchanged. He respectfully bowed to his family head and quickly retreated!

    Don''t me him for not caring about the friendship of the same n, it''s really that he can''t bear the anger of the family head alone!

    With this thought in mind, elder Yao Jiu walked even faster!

    After elder Yao Jiu left, the head of the Yao family once again turned his gaze to the head of the ning family and the others. He said angrily,""You, you''ve really gone too far! Are you just going to watch as outsiderse to the Yao n to cause trouble?"

    "Old man Yao, those people are not outsiders! They''re here to settle the score with you because of your ill-fated rtionship from hundreds of thousands of years ago! We naturally can''t interfere. Besides, we can''t be considered as your wives. For the sake of the antidote for our n, we can''t interfere! AI! But then again, because of your sudden return, you scared them away and caused us to lose our antidote. So, you have topensate us!" The head of the Cheng n said with a look of dissatisfaction.

    He was really a little angry, and he didn''t mean to anger the head of the Yao family. Because those snakes had escaped in a hurry, they had indeed forgotten to leave the antidote.

    When the head of the Yao family heard this, he was so angry that his blood flowed backward, but the words that made him even more vomit blood were stilling!

    The master of the ning family then said,"old man Yao!" I heard that you went to investigate the poisoning incident, but it seems that there''s no need to investigate the murderer anymore. It''s these vengeful snakes! So, I hereby dere that this matter has nothing to do with my Xue ''er. Whoever wants to frame my precious daughter, I''ll be the first one to deal with him!" With that, master ning''s aura skyrocketed, making everyone''s heart tremble. They believed that master ning was telling the truth!

    "Yes, the truth is out now! Because of your old Affairs from hundreds of thousands of years ago, our four families have also fallen. Old man Yao, shouldn''t we have a good talk about this matter?" The master of the yin family also hit him when he was down, heh! If he didn''t hit the dog that was down now, when else could he wait?

    Following that, the Lu family''s head also expressed his dissatisfaction. However, he only snorted coldly and stared unblinkingly at the Yao family''s head. His meaning was also very obvious, and his face was red with the words ''seekpensation''.

    The heads of the Yu, fan, and Chi families, seeing that they had nothing to do with this, all chose to remain silent. This was not the time to stand out. If they offended the head of the Yao family too much, they might be stabbed by him at any time. Therefore, the three families were very cautious about this!

    Hearing them criticize him one by one, the face of the Yao family head changed like a palette. One moment red, one moment white, one moment ck, and the two small mes burning in his eyes made it obvious that he was angry at the moment.

    However, the few people present were the family heads of the eight great divine regions. They naturally pretended not to see his anger, especially the master of the Cheng family and the master of the yin family. The two of them were talking andughing, and it was only natural for him to anger others!

    The master of the ning family was the calmest one among them. Who asked him to be the most powerful? He didn''t believe that the old man of the Yao family would dare to do anything to him, even if the other party had already revealed an expression that looked like he wanted to eat him up!

    Just like that, the few of them stared at each other and no one said a word.

    "Master, it''s time for lunch!" Suddenly, a gentle female voice sounded out of thin air. Everyone looked up at the sun hanging in the sky and remembered that it was already noon. However, as a God, they really did not have the habit of eating three meals a day, but the master of the ning family was obviously different from them. He was very punctual!

    "Oh yeah! It''s time for lunch, sigh! I''m sure the old man from the Yao family won''t keep us for dinner today, so I''d better go back and eat! I''lle back in the afternoon after lunch!" The master of the ning family frowned and thought for a while before saying.

    After he finished speaking, he really left without any hesitation. He didn''t even look at the head of the Yao family who had a dark expression on his face.

    "Old man ning, wait for me! I''m going to get a free meal!" The head of the Cheng family hurriedly followed. When the other family heads saw this, they also tactfully left.

 Chapter 2247 Furious (1)

    Watching master ning and the others leave, master Yao had no way to vent his anger. In an instant, the coldness in the Yao family was suppressed to the extreme. The members of the Yao family in the mansion didn''t even dare to breathe loudly. They could only clean up the mess with their tails between their legs, because they knew that the consequences would be very serious if master was angry!

    The head of the Yao family, like a trapped beast, kept circling around the courtyard. At this moment, he had no time to care about the flowers and grass. His mind was full of thoughts on how to get back at them! Now, their Yao family was the leader of the eight great divine regions, so he absolutely couldn''t lose face to a few little bugs!

    However, no matter how much he thought about it, he still couldn''t think of a good idea. What made him even angrier was that when he used his divine sense to scan the Yao family''s divine realm, he didn''t find any traces of those snakes. How was this possible? How could those snakes be so fast? Had he already escaped from the Yao family''s divine realm?

    When he thought of this possibility, the anger in the Yao family''s head grew even deeper!

    In fact, he had guessed wrong!

    Not only did the snakes not leave the Yao family''s divine realm, but they even captured the Yao family''s first elder and the others alive right under his nose! And the reason why he couldn''t find the whereabouts of those snakes was also because of Cang!

    With Cang here, it would be a wonder if his spiritual sense could find the target!

    At this moment, at the same cliff, a familiar scene was unfolding. However, the people hanging on the cliff had changed from the thief to the Yao family''s first elder and the others!

    Although the Yao family''s first elder and the others were much stronger than thief, even reverent-god level cultivators would feel the same pressure when facing the abyss at the bottom of the cliff, especially when they were hanging upside down with their heads facing down. All the blood was concentrated on their heads, so they could see the dark abyss without even looking up. What was even more detestable was that the snakes that were acting as ropes were deliberately swaying them. The more timid ones had already begun to foam at the mouth, but the great elder and the others, who were still conscious, felt aggrieved!

    F * ck! As the elders of the Yao family, they had always unted their presence in the Yao family''s territory, but now, it was still their own territory, but they were in such a sorry state!

    Such a huge contrast made them unable to ept it!

    "How dare you! Do you know who we are? How dare you treat us like this? I think you damn snakes really don''t want to live!" The Yao family''s first elder, who was hanging upside down, roared with unusual anger.

    When they had been captured, they had not been mentally prepared at all, and the other party''s actions had been done in one go, as smooth as floating clouds and flowing water. Thus, the Yao family''s first elder was stunned for a long time before he finally reacted. And the first thing he reacted to was naturally to pull out a Tiger''s skin to make a big g!

    However, it was clear that the snakes present learned their bad ways very quickly.

    When they heard the great elder''s words, they allughed and looked at the Yao family''s great elder with naked and undisguised contempt. The snake in the leadughed so hard that it was about to cramp up. After it had enough, the snake said kindly,""Little old man, of course we know who you are. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have captured you!"

    "..." Did they catch him because they knew? Weren''t they their enemies? No! To be more precise, he was the enemy of the Yao family!

    After the first elder reacted, he immediately guessed this fact. At the same time, he thought of the recent poisoning incident in the Yao family. What else was there to not understand? after all, he was very smart!

    "What kind of enmity do you have with the Yao family? Were you the ones who poisoned the Yao family?" Forcing himself to calm down, the first elder of the Yao family asked.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "Little old man, is there any benefit in answering your question?" The leading snake smiled, obviously not intending to obediently answer the Yao n''s first elder''s question.

    Hearing this, the Yao n''s first elder really wanted to curse.

    F * ck! After being caught, wasn''t it something that every person who was caught would do? And the person or beast who caught them should also have the obligation to answer their questions, right? Why was it so difficult for him to ask a question when it came to these snakes?

    The Yao family''s first elder was very depressed, especially when he thought about how he had been caught recently. He was so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood. Could it be that his birth date was bad? Otherwise, why would such things always happen to him? He couldn''t understand even if he cracked his head!

    After a long while, he took a few deep breaths and asked again, pretending to be calm,""You''re not going to answer me if there''s no benefit?"

    "That''s a must! In this day and age, who would do something without any benefits!" The snake leader asked matter-of-factly, not caring if the Yao n''s Grand Elder would vomit blood after hearing this. He continued,"Little old man, don''t you pretend to be poor in front of me! I know you''re the Yao family''s richest first elder, and you''ve been collecting a lot of good things over the years. So, hurry up and hand over your collection, and I promise you''ll get it right!"

    Was this a Bandit? Which Beastie would Rob so brazenly? Moreover, the one who robbed them was the Yao n''s first elder. No one would believe this! More importantly, if others knew that he was so useless, how could he face others in the future?

    When the Yao n''s first elder thought of the severe consequences, his face immediately darkened.

    However, the snake in the lead was still very understanding. It touched the head of the Yao family''s first elder with its tail andforted him,""Old man, don''t be afraid. I won''t tell anyone about this! So, don''t worry and hand over your assets to me! Only then will I let you live, and with your life, you will have the opportunity to earn more money in the future. Think about it, don''t you think so?"

    This was the truth! However, these words came out of the mouth of the robbing Beastie. No matter how he heard it, it felt a little strange! Moreover, the Yao family''s first elder was not willing to be robbed so easily. If that happened, he would also lose face! Especially when there were so many Yao family members here.

    After the Yao family Grand Elder fell silent, the giant snake did not rush him either. It just stared at the Yao family Grand Elder with its huge, gloomy, and cold eyes, its face full of anticipation.

    After a long while, the snake leader added,""We won''t just take your property. Everyone here has to leave some money to live!" After saying that, the Python evenughed.

    Hearing this, the Yao n''s first elder asked in a hot-headed manner,""What if you don''t have money?"

    "If you don''t have money, then leave your life, or wait for your family head toe and redeem you! In short, don''t even think about leaving so easily!" The leader of therge serpents said with a firm will.

    "Master, master won''t let you off, so you''d better let us go obediently. I might even help you plead for master to spare you!" The first elder of the Yao family quickly said when he thought of his master. However, his words did not scare the leading snake.

    The snakeughed charmingly and even winked at the Yao n''s Grand Elder. Then, it said indifferently,"Thank you! However, we don''t need it! In fact, we''ve already visited the Yao family. Didn''t you receive the notice? Do you have no sense of existence in the Yao family? AI! What a pitiful child! Why don''t you follow me in the future?"

 Chapter 2248 Furious (2)

    "It ''s, it''s you guys!" The Yao n''s first elder was dumbfounded after hearing the words of the snake leader.

    He had received a voice transmission from the ninth elder saying that the main residence had been attacked. However, the ninth elder didn''t make it clear, so he didn''t know who dared to cause trouble in the Yao family. He hurriedly rushed back with the elders beside him, but they were caught by these snakes as soon as they entered the city. It wasn''t until now that he knew that these snakes were the bold and presumptuous people who hade to cause trouble in the Yao family!

    This fact made him choke on the words he wanted to say to the snake leader to release them.

    Since these snakes dared to cause trouble at the Yao family, they must be desperadoes, so why would they care about his threat?

    When the Yao n''s first elder thought of this, he became depressed and immediately wilted.

    Looking at the Yao family''s listless first elder, the snake leader pretended to be worried and said,""Old man, are you alright? Please don''t take things too hard! We only have a grudge against your family head, and we won''t take your little lives so easily! To you, we only seek wealth?"

    These words didn''t make the Yao family''s first elder raise his spirits.

    When the snake leader saw this, he became extremely worried. He quickly took the great elder from the tail and began to shake him violently. As he shook him, he shouted with all his might,"Little old man, wake up! You can''t take things too hard!"

    The violent shaking soon made the Yao n''s first elder dizzy, and his stomach churned.

    "Don ''t, don''t shake!" The Yao family''s first elder, whose face was extremely pale, said weakly. This damn snake must have done it on purpose. Fortunately, there was nothing in his stomach. Otherwise, he would have vomited long ago!

    But when the snake leader heard these words, it seemed to not hear anything and continued to sway with great strength. Not long after, the great elder frothed at the mouth as he had wished and fainted. Before he fainted, the only thought in his mind was that this stinky snake had done it on purpose!

    Seeing that the Yao n''s first elder had fainted, the snake leader threw him onto another snake''s tail in disdain and went to find its new king.

    On a giant tree not far away, a little red snake with a crystal-like body was lying on the tree. At this time, the little red snake was coiled up on a high tree branch, watching the show. The big snake in the lead slid to its side and said in a low voice with a charming face,""Wang, most of the Yao n''s people have fainted! What do we do next?"

    "You fainted? Wake him up again! Have you forgotten what I told you? we''re here for money, so you have to find a way to get their money. Otherwise, wouldn''t our efforts be in vain?" The little red snake, whose entire body was like a red silk, raised its eyes slightly and said indifferently.

    It wanted to let the woman know that it could also make money! I won''t eat for free! This thought made it treat the Yao family as a big fat sheep waiting to be ughtered. As long as it thought about how it was going to make money, it was very excited!

    "Wang yingming!" Seeing that the little red snake seemed to be in a good mood, the leader of therge snakes immediately said with a fawning expression.

    "It''s good that you know. In the future, you have to follow my orders, understand?" The little red snake raised its head high and said arrogantly.

    "Yes! The Azure Snake n will definitely follow the king''s lead!" The leader of the snakes expressed his loyalty.

    The little red snake was also very satisfied with this somewhat stupid but obedient subordinate of its!

    The little red snake was about to close its eyes when it suddenly smelled a familiar scent. It immediately perked up and rushed out like an arrow from a bow. Seeing it like this, the snake leader, who had just crawled out not far away, was very surprised and could not help but stop. Then, the snake leader realized that its King was actually relying on a human woman.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    Seeing the confusion in the snake''s eyes, Leng ruoxue raised her hand and pointed at the huge, dark-gray snake not far away.""Is that silly guy your subordinate?"

    "MMH! Although it''s a little silly, it''s very obedient!" Lil "fire said with a proud look.

    "It''s good that you''re obedient! If it doesn''t listen to me, tell me and I''ll fix it for you!" Leng ruoxue gently stroked xiaohuo''s cool body and smiled. However, her words caused therge snake to tremble uncontrobly. Then, with a "Swoosh," therge snake in the lead immediately fled from this ce and hid far away!

    Woo...What a terrifying woman! The leading snake cried out in his heart as he fled. The man and woman gave him so much pressure!

    Looking at therge snake slithering away like a rat, Leng ruoxue could not help but chuckled in delight. The evildoer beside her looked at her with a pampering expression. On the other hand, xiaohuo said with slight dissatisfaction,"Woman, don''t scare my little brothers. They are very timid!"

    "Timid? Why would that old man of the Yao family take a fancy to their ancestor?" Leng ruoxue asked in confusion. Of course, they had heard about this from Cang. After all, it was a long time ago!

    "Hehe! That old man was young back then! Wasn''t it said that it wasn''t easy for the people of the divine realm to keep a Beastie? Furthermore, that Azure snake had a pretty good aptitude! In short, it''s all the fault of youth!" Lil "fire used the little old man''s tone to say.

    Hearing its words, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but find it funny. She couldn''t help but ask,""You speak as if you''ve lived for a long time. Are you as old as the Yao n''s old man?"

    "Of course I do! I''ll only be older than him, I''ll never be younger!" When xiaohuo heard this, it puffed out its small chest and said.

    "Oh! Little Huo, who is even older than the Yao family''s old man, what do you n to do next? How are you going to deal with the Yao family?" Leng ruoxue chuckled as she asked.

    "Rob them! I''m going to take all their money. " Fiery said, brimming with confidence.

    "To raise your little brother?" Leng ruoxue teased.

    "Hehe! It''s good that you know! Woman, I''ll leave my underlings in your care in the future!" Lil "fire raised its head and looked at Leng ruoxue as it pleaded.

    "No problem, I''ll take good care of them! However, I want to know where you n to keep them. The Yao family''s old man definitely won''t let them off. Perhaps this time, the entire snake tribe will be implicated!" At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue suddenly felt worried. After all, she was not willing to implicate the innocent!

    "Woman, don''t worry! Cangdu has been arranged, the Yao family''s kid won''t dare to find trouble with the snake tribe!" After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, fiery hurriedly replied.

    Hearing what xiaohuo said, Leng ruoxue nodded her head. She was very confident in Cang''s work!

    Following that, Leng ruoxue secretly took a look at the situation of the Yao family''s first elder and the rest before returning to the inn with the demon.

    In the afternoon, her Godfather and the others were going to find trouble with the Yao family head, so she had to follow.

    As for Leng ruoxue and the demon, they had sneaked out to take a look while their Godfather and the others were eating! When they returned to the inn, master ning and the others had already eaten so much that they couldn''t walk and were all lying on the bed.

 Chapter 2249 Furious (3)

    Seeing them like this, Leng ruoxue was especially speechless. She couldn''t help but cover her face. Did they have to act like refugees? She had prepared a lot of food, but now, the table was so clean that it was as if the food had never been there.

    In the room, Leng ruoxue nced at her Godfather, who had eaten his fill and was lyingfortably on the bed, groaning. She pretended to be unhappy and gritted her teeth."Godfather, why did you guys eat all the food? Aren''t you afraid of holding on!"

    "Little girl! It''s shameful to waste food, so we can only eat it all. Besides, we still have to go to the Yao family in the afternoon! Of course, I have to eat my fill!" The master of the ning family said matter-of-factly, but he was a little dissatisfied in his heart, because there were too many peopleing to freeload. At first, there was only old man Cheng, then old man Yin came, and then more and more people came.

    "Are you sure you can still go to the Yao family?" Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked. No matter how she looked at it, she felt that her Godfather was already too full to move!

    "I can go! He definitely could! However, I need to rest first!" Master ning even burped as he spoke, causing Leng ruoxue to shake her head.

    Leng ruoxue''s heart ached for her Godfather, so she still took out a digestive pill and handed it over. Master ning didn''t suspect anything and put it in his mouth. After he ate it, he immediately felt that his stomach wasn''t as bloated as before. His entire body was immediately filled with energy and he was in high spirits.

    "Little girl, what kind of pill is this? Why do I feel like my stomach is much morefortable?" Seeing this, master ning asked curiously. This girl had too many strange things in her hands, many of which he could not understand. So, in front of Leng ruoxue, he was like a curious baby.

    "It''s a digestion pill. However, I won''t give it to you. Otherwise, you won''t have any restraint when you eat!" Leng ruoxue understood her Godfather''s thoughts and immediately cut off his fantasy from the source.

    When he heard this, master ning''s face fell and he looked at Leng ruoxue pitifully. However, Leng ruoxue was not moved at all. Instead, she reminded him,""Godfather, you should go to the Yao family. Otherwise, the sky will be dark!"

    "Xue ''er, it''s only afternoon. Why is the sky getting dark already?" The master of the ning family said in a low voice. In front of Xue ''er, this girl, he felt very weak. Wu...Xue'' er was bullying him!

    However, when he noticed Leng ruoxue''s unfriendly gaze, he immediately became as obedient as a kitten and quickly added,""I''ll go immediately!"

    With that, master ning got up from the bed and walked out of the door, thinking, Xue ''er is so fierce, one re and he''s scared! In the long run, he was afraid that his Godfather''s status would be lower and lower! Sob ... This fact made him extremely worried.

    However, when he went to the other people''s rooms and saw that the Cheng family''s head and the others were still lying on the bed, unable to move, his mood suddenly became better!

    After venting his anger at those people and belittling them again and again, the Cheng family''s master and the others endured the feeling of their bellies swelling and followed the ning family''s master, who was in a good mood, to the Yao family.

    AI! He had no choice but to go! He would be despised to death by old man ning!

    Although they were all very curious as to why old man ning was fine even though everyone had eaten so much, they knew that even if they asked, old man ning would not tell them! As a result, this thought was like a kitten scratching at them, apanying them all the way to the Yao family.

    After entering the Yao residence, they were invited into the living room. Unexpectedly, the head of the Yao family was actually waiting for them in the living room. However, the Yao residence, which had not finished cleaning up the garbage, looked a little deste.

    Seeing them, the Yao family head''s anger still hadn''t subsided, and he said with a strange expression,""Are you satisfied with the current state of our Yao family?"

    "Old man Yao! Look at what you''re saying. Your Yao family is like this, and we didn''t do it, so what does it have to do with us? What do we have to be satisfied with!" The head of the Cheng family first expressed his dissatisfaction, but he couldn''t deny that he was very pleased!<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "That''s right! Old man Yao, isn''t it a little unreasonable for you to me this on us? You must know that this matter was caused by you! By the way, the snakes said that this was caused by you wearing your open-crotch pants! AI! As expected, it was never toote for a gentleman to take revenge! It''s been so long, but those snakes are still thinking about it. It can be seen how much damage you''ve caused them!" The matter of adding insult to injury naturally couldn''t be done without the yin family''s master. Moreover, the Yao family''s old thing had expressed dissatisfaction with them and med them for standing by and not doing anything!

    What a joke! He didn''t me this old man for implicating the yin family! What right did this old thing have to me them?

    The Yao family head''s words incited the anger of the crowd. However, the other family heads ''reactions weren''t as sharp as the Cheng and Yin family heads''. Furthermore, they couldn''t hold on any longer and didn''t have the energy to argue with the Yao family head. However, spiritual support was still necessary! Especially after they had just experienced a delicious meal together in the afternoon, their hearts were in unison like never before. Therefore, in the blink of an eye, several daggers flew out from the Yao family head''s eyes.

    In fact, after the head of the Yao family said those words, he also felt a moment of regret. However, as soon as he thought about what the Yao family had experienced, and how these people had stood by and watched, his regret disappeared without a trace. He even thought that if they had extended their hands at that time, would those damn snakes dare to be so rampant in the Yao family?

    Thinking up to this point, the head of the Yao family angrily said,"Even if I''ve caused them harm, you can''t just stand by and watch, can you? You should know that we are all from the eight great divine regions, so we should be the first to ask for help! However, all of you actually became bystanders and watched as those despicable snakes came to my Yao family to wreak havoc! You ... You are helping the evildoer, do you know that?"

    "I don''t know! I just feel that we shouldn''t get involved in the grudges between you and the blue snake n. After all, we don''t have any conflicts with them. More importantly, why didn''t I know that our eight great divine regions needed help? I don''t think we''re that close. " The moment master Yao finished speaking, master ning asked curiously.

    "You ..." Master ning''s words made master Yao''s face turn red with anger. He couldn''t say anything for a long time. After a long time, he took a few deep breaths and said helplessly,""The divine realm is currently in troubled times. Master ning, do you still want everyone to do things their own way? Only by joining forces can our eight great divine domains "position in the divine realm be unshakeable. Do you all understand?"

    When he said this, he was almost shouting, and his expression was one of disappointment. Unfortunately, the other family Masters didn''t seem to have much reaction to his words. Except for the master of the ning family, who looked up at the sky, the others only cared about holding their stomachs and didn''t care about anything else!

    This fact made the head of the Yao family even angrier! The small red mes in his eyes shot higher and higher, almost materializing and shooting towards the people present. The few family heads present were still busy with their own things!

    "Enough! Can''t you all focus on me?" The head of the Yao family couldn''t take it anymore and directly shouted. At this time, the other family heads blinked their eyes in shock and their mouths were slightly open. They looked at him with the most innocent expression on their faces!

    "We''re very focused!" The head of the Cheng n said timidly, still concentrating on stroking his belly. If he ate too much, he would be bloated.

    "Focus, my ass!" Seeing the Cheng family head''s appearance and hearing his words, the Yao family head roared in anger. With this roar, the Cheng family head simply put on a frightened expression and looked at him with watery eyes.

    "Wu...Old man ning, he''s so fierce! I''m so scared!" Then, master Cheng exaggeratedly buried his head in master ning''s shoulder and choked.

    Seeing him like this, Leng ruoxue and master ning''s faces were filled with ck lines. However, master ning still gave him face and did not push him away. Instead, he red at master Yao and said angrily,""Old man Yao, what are you doing? Even if you''re in a bad mood, you can''t vent your anger on us, right?"

    "I know you''re angry that we just stood by and did nothing, but why don''t you think about it? if you were in our shoes, would you care about this? If the eight of us join forces to bully a few beasts and the four legendary beasts find out, do you think they will let go of this good opportunity? Or do you want the divine realm to fall into chaos and the humans and magical beasts to go to war?" The master of the ning family deliberately paused and continued. His great reasoning made the master of the Cheng family and the others admire him.

    Even Leng ruoxue felt that her Godfather was too charming at this moment! His aura was also extremely powerful! Feeling the adoring gazes of the people present, especially his own goddaughter, the master of the ning family couldn''t help but feel smug.

    "I, how could I think that way? I didn''t ask you to kill those snakes. I just feel that with you here, if you make your stand clear, those hateful snakes won''t dare to wreak havoc in our Yao family!" The head of the Yao n said with an aggrieved expression.

 Chapter 2250 Cant You Guys Lend A Hand?(1)

    In fact, he knew that master ning''s words made sense. After all, it was not necessary for the eight divine regions to attack together to deal with a few little snakes. Otherwise, the divine lord''s estate would be rmed! However, when he saw that the people in front of him were indifferent and were watching the show calmly, he couldn''t help but vent his anger!

    F * ck! The Yao family had been almost reduced to ruins, but these people in front of him didn''t even offer him a word offort. This fact made him feel extremely unbnced!

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have wanted to find trouble with these people. But now, it seemed that not only was the effect minimal, but he also had to carefully smile. This really made him so depressed that he was about to vomit blood! However, he really couldn''t offend all seven of them at once, so he could only sulk in his heart.

    Seeing master Yao''s aggrieved look, master ning almostughed in his heart. He naturally knew that his words had an effect. People like them had to consider too many aspects when doing things. Many times, they couldn''t do as they pleased, so sometimes, he was very envious of Xue ''er. At least, whatever Xue'' er wanted to do, she didn''t have to think about this and that! When it came to them, many things had to be done in private. To put it bluntly, they had too many things that could not be seen in the light!

    Thinking of this, the master of the ning family said seriously,""Yao family head, I understand how you feel, and I also know that your Yao family has indeed suffered heavy losses this time. However, sympathy is sympathy, but there are some things that we still have to make clear!"

    Was he looking for trouble?

    Hearing master ning''s words, the Cheng family''s master and the others immediately straightened their backs and became energetic. The Yao family''s master almost vomited blood when he saw them like this!

    F * ck! These people were definitely doing this on purpose! He had said so much just now, and evenining couldn''t make them so focused, but old man ning''s one sentence made them focus. This, wasn''t this clearly bullying?

    Although this was the truth, the head of the Yao family still told himself to endure it. He wanted to hear what the old man from the ning family would say next!

    After deliberately pausing to scan the reactions of the people present, the master of the ning family said with a faint smile,""Now that the Yao family''s poisoning incident has been cleared up, it''s time to discuss ourpensation! In addition, we''ve already negotiated with those snakes, that we won''t interfere in the matter between you two and that they would give us the snake venom to refine into an antidote, but the sudden appearance of the Yao family''s patriarch scared them away, so I think that the snake venom we need should be obtained by the Yao family''s patriarch on our behalf, what do you think?"

    "We have no objections!" After master ning finished speaking, the other three masters quickly expressed their opinions, and master Yao, who didn''t have time to express his opinion, was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood again!

    You bastards! When those snakes attacked the Yao family, it was fine if they didn''t help. After all, you had negotiated with them, and people all have selfish motives, so he could barely understand. However, when your deal was notpleted, you actually med it on him and even wanted him to take responsibility for it. This was a little too much!

    Or did he look like he was easy to bully? He would do whatever other people asked him to do? The head of the Yao family thought to himself indignantly. He deeply felt that the fact that he was still able to hold back and not curse at these people or fight them showed that his demeanor was extraordinarily good!

    In a short moment, the Yao family head''s heart was in turmoil, and a huge wave was formed. Anger and hatred intertwined, causing his face to be uncertain!

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she knew that this old man was extremely angry! However, she found it quite interesting.

    These eight families had gathered to discuss her matter, but she had not expected that this small matter would push the head of the Yao family to the opposite side of the other seven families. She also didn''t know if the Yao family''s old man''s previous intentions could be realized. She was really looking forward to it! He also wanted to see how the old man of the Yao family would achieve his goal!

    At this time, master ning saw that although master Yao was very angry, he could still control himself and didn''t jump up. He knew that this hadn''t reached his bottom line! Instantly, he decided to work harder!<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "Since master Yao has no objections, then it''s settled," the master of the ning family said with a smile.

    "Eh? When did I say I had no objections?" The head of the Yao family, who had been secretly cursing for a long time, suddenly woke up when he heard this and quickly said.

    "You haven''t said anything for a long time. Didn''t you agree?" The master of the ning family blinked innocently and asked with a pure face.

    "Who said that?" The head of the Yao n said angrily.

    "What''s wrong? Are you trying to deny it? AI! I knew you were always like this! But fortunately, we have so many witnesses this time. So, you can''t deny it!" The master of the ning family said with a smile. The expression on his face was as annoying as it could get, but he felt good about himself!

    When the head of the Yao family heard this, his face clearly darkened. He stood up from his seat with a whoosh and shouted,""What do you mean by not acknowledging it? I didn''t agree to it at all, okay?"

    "If you didn''t agree, why didn''t you say so earlier? you didn''t even let out a fart. Who knows if you didn''t agree! Old man Yao! It''s not like we just got to know you today. Your performance just now was clearly a silent agreement! If there was something you didn''t agree with, you would have strongly opposed it long ago. Why would you be so honest? So, don''t quibble, we have so many eyes watching!" Seeing this, the patriarch of the Cheng n sighed softly and said.

    "I was obviously making master ning So angry that he couldn''t say anything. How was that a tacit agreement?" The head of the Yao family roared in anger. If he had only beenining in his heart just now, then the other party had taken his silence as consent without his consent. He couldn''t bear it no matter what!

    F * ck! Where would the Yao family put their face if they continued to endure?

    However, the head of the Yao family obviously didn''t want to offend the other seven families, so he simply formed an alliance.

    He looked at the head of the Chi family with anger and said,""Chi family head, you be the judge! Did I agree tacitly? They''re clearly the ones who want to force this matter on me! How could I possibly agree to such a thing?"

    Looking at master Yao, who was looking at him expectantly, master Chi had a headache. He really didn''t want to get involved in this matter. Moreover, personally speaking, he was on master ning''s side, but old man Yao wasn''t easy to mess with! If he offended that old man too much, who knew when he would be stabbed in the back by that old thing!

    As he thought about this, the head of the Chi familyughed without saying anything and pretended to be deaf.

    Seeing him like this, the anger in the Yao family head''s heart rose again!

    However, when he turned his gaze to the other two people, the two of them lowered their heads in unison. Just as he was about to speak, the heads of the Yu and fan families even started snoring. This scene almost made him explode with anger!

 Chapter 2251 Cant You Guys Lend A Hand?(2)

    However, Leng ruoxue''s feelings were the exact opposite of his. She wasughing very happily in her heart! He couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. What a bunch of old foxes! In order not to offend people, he even did such a thing. Sigh! If she had not seen it with her own eyes, Leng ruoxue would never have believed that these people were the family heads of the eight great divine regions. It was a little embarrassing!

    Not being able to find an ally anywhere, the head of the Yao family deeply felt that he had failed as a person. Then, he wanted to y the emotional card, only to see his eyes shimmering, and then, slightly choked with emotion, he said to the head of the ning family,""Master ning, I''ve always respected you, and we''ve known each other for so many years. Don''t you know what kind of person I am? However, I really can''t agree to those things you''ve said, especially the matter of asking me to find those snakes and get their venom for you. Besides, didn''t you guys already make a deal? Since they''re so untrustworthy, I think you should go and settle the score with them! Don''t let them go!"

    Hearing this, the head of the Cheng n couldn''t help but say,""Old man Yao, it''s not that those snakes didn''t keep their word. They were scared away by you. So, you have the responsibility to retrieve the snake venom for us. We have no dissatisfaction with those snakes, so don''t kill them with a borrowed knife. We are not that easy to order around!"

    "Patriarch Cheng, that''s not what I meant. I''m really thinking for you. You also know that I have a grudge against those snakes! How could they give me the snake venom!" The head of the Yao family felt that the head of the Cheng family was somewhat dissatisfied and hurriedly tried to remedy the situation. However, the head of the Cheng family only rolled his eyes at him and ignored him.

    At this time, the master of the ning family confirmed again,""Yao family head, are you going to refuse ourpensation, or are you going to refuse to give us the snake venom, or are you going to refuse both of them?"

    "Uh! I can give you appropriatepensation, but I will never agree to the snake''s poison. When I see those snakes, I will definitely not be able to resist the urge to attack. If I identally kill the snake that poisoned me, I will not be able to get the snake''s poison!" The head of the Yao n asked worriedly.

    "Yao family head, don''t forget that there are also people in your Yao family who have been poisoned. Furthermore, the poison in the Yao family is much more serious than the poison in our four families! You said that you were afraid that you would identally kill the poisonous snake. Don''t tell me that you don''t even care about the lives of your own nsmen?" The master of the ning family asked with a smile.

    "That''s right! You don''t care about the Yao family anymore? Old man Yao, I think you''d better obediently ept this mission! Even if it''s not for us, it''s for the Yao family!" The head of the Cheng nughed evilly.

    The two of them echoed each other, and the head of the Yao family was speechless. Because he only cared about getting angry, he really forgot about the Yao family being poisoned. But then he thought about it and felt that what they said was very reasonable. He really had to find those snakes. In that case, he had better agree! At the very least, he would be able to regain some of the impression he left in these people''s hearts.

    After thinking this way, the head of the Yao family helplessly nodded his head, which could be considered as an agreement.

    Seeing that he had achieved his goal, the Cheng n''s patriarch was in a great mood! However, he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. He was really an idiot. Since the result was the same, it would have been better if he had agreed earlier. They could have looked at him higher. But now, the position of the Yao family head in their hearts was simply as low as dust.

    Inwardly disdaining the head of the Yao family, the head of the Cheng family continued,"Since old man Yao has epted the matter of the snake poison, shouldn''t we discuss the issue ofpensation now?"

    Although old man Yao had said that it waspensation, the head of the Cheng family had long decided to treat it aspensation. He couldn''t let that old thing take advantage of the loopholes in the word game, or they would suffer a great loss!

    Althoughpensation andpensation were only one word apart, their meanings werepletely different!

    The amount ofpensation would definitely be huge and would satisfy them. However, thepensation, to put it nicely, would give them some money, but to put it bluntly, it was just to send off beggars! Therefore, the master of the Cheng family, who had thought it through, had long made up his mind to not let this old thing take advantage of him!

    "It should be!" The master of the ning family nodded and casually nced at the master of the Yao family. Just this nce made the heart of the master of the Yao family beat wildly. He didn''t know why, but he had a very bad feeling.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    The facts proved that his feeling was correct.

    Because as soon as the ning family''s master finished speaking, the Yao family''s master saw the four of them each take out a piece of paper from their storage rings and hand it to him.

    "Ourpensation has already been prepared. Yao family head, please take a look." The master of the ning family said with a smile. The feeling of robbing old man Yao was really good. He just didn''t know how many good things this old man had in his hands and whether it was enough for them to split!

    The head of the Yao family casually nced at what was written on the paper and his eyes immediately widened. This was thepensation they wanted? Did the four familiese to an agreement? Although the things they wanted were different, they were definitely things from his treasure vault. Even if they didn''t want everything, they would at least take up half of it!

    Looking at the things on the paper, he really wondered if they had been to his treasure vault. However, he was very confident in the safety of his treasure vault, so he knew that it was impossible! Then how do you exin the things on the paper?

    For a moment, the head of the Yao family was at a loss. He racked his brains, but he couldn''t figure out what was going on. He didn''t even know if he should be d that they didn''t take away all of his treasures. However, the things on the paper were enough to make his heart ache!

    Originally, he just wanted to give them somepensation. He didn''t expect that these people would actually ask for such an exorbitant price. This made the anger in his heart that had just subsided a little surge again.

    "Is this what you want me topensate you for?" After taking a few deep breaths, the head of the Yao family couldn''t help but ask.

    "Yup! Aren''t we very kind? I didn''t ask for too much. " The head of the Cheng family nodded his head vigorously, extremely obedient.

    "This is considered little?" The head of the Yao family gritted his teeth.

    "Of course it''s less,pared to what you gave to Xue ''er, what we have is nothing! I say, old man Yao, could it be that you''re reluctant to part with him? These things are just a drop in the ocean for you. Don''t tell me you can''t take them out!" The head of the Cheng n seemed to have understood something. He blinked his eyes and asked in disbelief.

    "Of course I can ..." The head of the Yao family gritted his teeth, but before he could finish, he heard the head of the Cheng family Pat his chest and say,""It''s alright! It was still alright! I''m afraid you can''t take it out! At that time, I won''t be able to answer to my nsmen!"

    "Don''t you guys think that you''re asking for a bit too much?" The head of the Yao n said viciously, as if he would bite if the Cheng n head and the others didn''t dare to say much.

    However, the head of the Cheng family was not afraid of him.

    He heard the Cheng family head say with a very innocent and sincere face,""We don''t want much at all!"

 Chapter 2252 Cant You Guys Lend A Hand?(3)

    These words made master Yao''s face darken even more. Then, he said ruthlessly,""I can only agree to half of thepensation you ask for!"

    To be honest, even half of it would hurt him, but he knew that if he gave too little, these people would definitely not agree. So, he gritted his teeth and thought of it as spending money to avoid disaster!

    When the head of the Cheng family and the others heard this, they were overjoyed, but they didn''t show it on their faces. In fact, they had written so many things because of old man ning''s idea. In old man ning''s words, old man Yao would definitely haggle the price. If they asked for too little, they might get nothing. When they heard this, they felt that it was reasonable. Therefore, they had such apensation that made the head of the Yao family grit his teeth and feel a deep pain in his heart. And the facts proved that old man ning was right. It was only half of thepensation. It had already exceeded their expectations. It could be said that they were quite satisfied.

    However, they still pretended to be dissatisfied. With the Cheng family head as their representative, they said very reluctantly,""Old man Yao, so many of our people were poisoned by your Yao family, yet you''re only paying us half of what we''re asking for. Isn''t that a little too much?"

    "That''s a lot!" The head of the Yao n said angrily.

    "We want two-thirds!" The head of the Cheng family pretended to haggle.

    "I''ll only give half! Do you want it or not!" The head of the Yao family said with a look of indifference.

    Hearing him say this, the four of them looked at each other. In the end, they had no choice but to nod in agreement.

    When the head of the Yao family saw this, he felt extremely proud. Hmph! He was the final Victor. If these people wanted to take advantage of him, there was no way!

    However, if he knew that the other party was already very satisfied with just half of thepensation, he would probably vomit blood in anger!

    Seeing that the issue ofpensation had been settled, the head of the Yao n wanted to start discussing Leng ruoxue''s matter with them. However, the head of the Cheng n and the others demanded that he pay thepensation first.

    The Yao family head wouldn''t allow them to go back on their word after viciously taking the items they wanted topensate them with.

    Originally, discussing Leng ruoxue''s matter was the reason why he had invited these people here. However, because of the poisoning incident, he had not had the chance to discuss it. Now that the culprit had been found and thepensation to the four families had been paid, he had to take the opportunity to talk about Leng ruoxue. Otherwise, wouldn''t the price that the Yao family had paid be in vain?

    His heart was bleeding when he thought of the precious items that had left him.

    However, when the patriarch of the Cheng n heard his words, he couldn''t help but say,""Old man Yao, you''re not going to settle the score with those snakes and take back the snake venom we want, but you''re still in the mood to discuss the matter of that little girl Xue ''er, your heart is really big! There are so many infected people in the Yao family who are still waiting for you to save them! As the head of the family, you can''t let them down!"

    "Aren''t you all the same, doing nothing all day! What right do you have to criticize me?" The head of the Yao family roared, clearly not in a good mood. On the other hand, the head of the Cheng family and the others, who had received quite a bit ofpensation, were in a good mood and naturally didn''t mind his tone.

    Then, he heard the head of the Cheng family say with a smile,""How can we be the same as you? Although our family members are also poisoned, but it''s much less severe than your Yao family''s poison. Your Yao family''s poison is contagious, and who knows if there will be more Yao family members infected. So, no matter what, you should be more anxious than us. "

    "That''s right, I suggest that you first cure the poison of the poisoned person, then we can discuss other things! Otherwise, if the Yao family members find out, they will be disappointed in you as the head of the family! I don''t think we should disturb you any further. We''ll take our leave first!" The master of the yin family echoed. After he finished speaking, he stood up and was about to leave.

    Seeing this, the others also nned to leave.

    When the head of the Yao family saw this, he immediately became anxious. He hurriedly blocked their path and shouted,"None of you are allowed to leave before we finish discussing Leng ruoxue''s matter!"

    Looking at the Yao family head''s determined look, the ning family head and the others were helpless. Just as they were hesitating about how to deal with it, they saw the ninth elder of the Yao family run into the living room, sweating.

    "Patriarch, something has happened to the first elder and the others!" Elder Yao Jiu couldn''t care less about the presence of others as he spoke anxiously.

    "What did they do?" The head of the Yao n couldn''t help but frown at these words.

    "They''ve been captured by the Azure Snake n!" Elder Yao Jiu reported. He had also just received the news. Because he had been unable to contact the great elder and the others, he had personally gone to look for them. However, he had learned that they had returned to the main city. After investigating from many sides, he finally found clues that the great elder and the others had been captured.

    In fact, the great elder had been secretlypeting with him. Therefore, when he found out that the great elder had been captured, he was still gloating. However, he had to inform the master of the family. After all, the great elder was not the only one who had been captured.

    "Dammit! It''s the blue snake n again!" The Yao family head''s face was as ck as ink. It could also be said that his expression today had never been normal!

    "Old man Yao, you''d better quickly go and save your Yao family''s Grand Elder and the others! Now that they''ve fallen into the Azure snake''s hands, I can''t imagine how much torture they''ll have to endure!" Seeing this, the head of the Cheng n asked with a face full of concern. In reality, he wanted to go and watch the show and find those blue snakes to get their snake venom. However, the premise was that elder Yao Jiu had to know the location of the blue snake n. Otherwise, wouldn''t all his efforts be in vain?<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "Where are those dead snakes?" Even though he was angry that they could not talk about Leng ruoxue again, he could not deny that old man Cheng''s words were not without reason.

    No matter how useless first elder and the others were, they were still his descendants and members of the Yao family. Naturally, they couldn''t fall into the hands of a snake! If that was the case, where would the Yao family put their face?

    "Someone saw a group of snakes on a cliff near the Yao family''s divine realm. I wonder if they''re the ones who kidnapped the first elder and the others." Elder Yao Jiu said with uncertainty.

    "That''s easy, we''ll know when we go and take a look!" The head of the Cheng n immediately suggested upon hearing this. He was so eager to set off immediately.

    "Let''s go and take a look!" After a moment of silence, the head of the Yao family spoke.

    He was the first to leave.

    Seeing this, the other family heads also teleported away.

    Very quickly, the Yao family head and the others arrived at the cliff.

    Sure enough, they saw the Yao family''s first elder and the others hanging on the cliff like goods. However, at this time, their image was not very good, because the Yao family''s elders were hanging upside down and only wore small underpants. The rest of their bodies were bare. Moreover, their skin was pale without a trace of blood. In the rustling autumn wind, they were shivering from the cold.

    Seeing this, the head of the Cheng family couldn''t help but sigh.""Aiya, that''s so pitiful! Howe they''ve been stripped naked?"

    His words, unsurprisingly, received a roll of eyes from the head of the Yao family!

    Retracting his gaze, the Yao n head instructed elder Yao Jiu,""Hurry up and put them down!"

    "Yes!" "Yes," elder Yao Jiu replied. Then, he looked around vigntly. After confirming that there were no enemies, he walked to the edge of the cliff with confidence.

    Just as he was about to untie the elder closest to him, he suddenly realized that the rope tied to the elder had moved and was baring its sharp venomous fangs at him. Instantly, elder Yao Jiu was so frightened that he took a huge step back!

    F * ck! This wasn''t a rope, it was a snake! However, these snakes were thin and long, and they did not move. They looked no different from ropes.

    The head of the Yao family and the others also realized that the ropes that were holding the Yao family elders were not real ropes, but live snakes. For a moment, they all forgot to react.

    Ugh! "This idea is really too original," the head of the Cheng n and the others couldn''t help but think to themselves. Only the head of the Yao n was observing those ''ropes'', and then, to his surprise, he began to attack ...

    "Old man Yao! How can you attack? Don''t you care about the lives of these Yao family elders?" The head of the Cheng n couldn''t help but remind her.

    As he spoke, he once again received a dagger re from the head of the Yao family. As he finished speaking, he personally witnessed an elder of the Yao family being thrown off the rope and falling off the cliff. Seeing this, he quickly covered his mouth and thought,"am I a jinx?" How could he be so urate?

    As for the ''rope'' that was attacked by the head of the Yao family, it nimbly climbed up a huge tree and escaped!

    This scene made the family heads sympathize with the elder who had fallen off the cliff. In fact, it was all the fault of the family head that the elder had lost his footing. They didn''t know if that fellow would die with his eyes wide open!

    But fortunately, that elder was unconscious when he fell and didn''t know anything. Otherwise, they would have been killed by the screams! The few of them secretlyined to themselves without any sympathy.

    However, when they saw the gloomy face of the Yao family''s head, they didn''t say anything more, but they didn''t intend to help! Seeing this, the head of the Yao family was furious. In the end, he couldn''t help but roar,""Can''t you guys lend a hand?"

    "Uh!" Hearing this, the other family heads looked at each other. Then, they saw the Cheng family head say with a troubled expression,""We''re so clumsy. If we identally push your family''s elder off the cliff, won''t you me us? If you don''t me us, we''ll help you!"

    "Can''t you guys be more careful?" The head of the Yao family asked, holding back his anger. In his eyes, these were clearly excuses from the other party. However, he didn''t dare to get angry, afraid that these people would quit in a fit of anger. After all, with these people around, even if they didn''t care about anything, they still had a deterrent effect!

    To put it bluntly, it was better to have them around than to have none!

 Chapter 2253 The Enlarged Lil "Fire (1)

    "Even if you''re being careful, there are times when you make mistakes! We really can''t guarantee that we won''t make a mistake, so you''d better think carefully. If we identally make a mistake, don''t me us! Because you were the one who shamelessly asked for our help, everyone can be a witness!" Patriarch Cheng really didn''t believe in patriarch Yao''s credibility, so he had no choice but to say the ugly words first.

    But in reality, he didn''t really want to meddle in the Yao family''s business, so he spared no effort to find a way to shirk it. The other family heads present had simr thoughts as him. Everyone knew in their hearts that it was best not to get involved in the Yao family''s business, otherwise, it would definitely be a waste of effort!

    When the head of the Yao family heard these words, although he was furious, he was not stupid. He knew that now was not the time to offend these people, so he could only suppress his anger and say,""Don''t worry and just help. If something really happens to these elders, it''s their own lives, they can''t me you! Don''t worry! I will definitely not me you!"

    Hmph! I won''t me you for now, but if something really happens to these elders, it''s hard to say if the Yao family wille after you in the future! After the Yao family''s head said those words of no me, he couldn''t help but feel disgruntled in his heart. Who asked him not to offend them now!

    After hearing master Yao''s promise, the other Masters were still worried, so master ning said,""Words are not proof, I think you''d better take a blood oath!"

    "A blood oath is good. As long as you make a blood oath, we will immediately help you save these people!" Hearing this, the master of the Cheng family was the first to respond, and the other Masters also nodded repeatedly. Obviously, they very much agreed with master ning''s proposal, and they all looked at master ning with admiration, thinking, as expected of master ning! Why didn''t they think of it?

    In this way, if something really happened, the Yao family wouldn''t dare to do anything to them even if they were dissatisfied with them. Otherwise, the blood oath would kill them first!

    The more they thought about it, the more they felt that they had to make the head of the Yao family swear a blood oath in the name of the Yao family. Otherwise, they would rather be charged with the crime of watching with folded arms than meddle in the Yao family''s Affairs! In any case, it wasn''t the first time that the head of the Yao family had given them such a bigbel! They were also slowly getting used to it!

    A blood oath?

    When the other patriarchs felt that it was necessary, the Yao family''s patriarch heard it and was so angry that the mes of anger in his heart rose!

    F * ck! Could a blood oath be casually taken? That was a blood oath. In other words, if he made a blood oath, as long as it was his descendants who were rted to him by blood, they could not find trouble with these families. Otherwise, the Yao family would be the one in trouble! Therefore, this blood oath must not be taken!

    If the other party only wanted him to write a written pledge or make an oath, he could reluctantly agree, but a blood oath? no way!

    In fact, there was another reason why the head of the Yao family was not willing to make a blood oath.

    If he had only written a written pledge or made an ordinary oath, he might not have been able to find trouble with the other seven families, but that didn''t mean that his own family members couldn''t find trouble with them! Therefore, he could never make a blood oath!

    However, he also knew that if he didn''t make a blood oath, these old foxes would definitely not be willing to help him. Therefore, when he thought of this, his gloomy face became even darker.

    Elder Yao Jiu, who was at the side, did not dare to step forward at all when he saw his family head''s face that was as dark as ink. He tried his best to lower his presence so that the family head would not vent his anger on him. However, he was obviously overthinking it. The head of the Yao family couldn''t care about him right now because he had a better target to vent his anger on, and that was the snakes that tied the Yao family elders down!<novelnext> </novelnext>

    After making up his mind, master Yao red at master ning and the others with his eyes that were spitting fire."You want me to take a blood oath? Hmph! I can''t afford to use you, but I don''t need your help!"

    After he finished speaking, the head of the Yao family flew towards the cliff in a rage ...

    Seeing this, the head of the Cheng n couldn''t help but say in disappointment,""Old man Yao is really a jokester! They don''t even know how to bargain with us, sigh! I thought he was a smart person! So I overestimated him!"

    As soon as these words came out, the ning family''s master and the others couldn''t help but have ck lines on their foreheads. They thought to themselves, are you shooting after the horse? They didn''t think that it would be useful for the old man of the Yao family to bargain with them over this matter! After all, they didn''t sincerely want to help, so they naturally wouldn''t give the other party a chance to bargain. On this point, they had the opposite opinion of the Cheng family''s patriarch. They felt that the Yao family''s patriarch was very wise!

    Elder Yao Jiu, who had also heard these words, was so angry that he could not catch his breath and almost passed out.

    F * ck! Was there such an infuriating fellow?

    If it wasn''t for the fact that this wasn''t the right ce, elder Yao Jiu couldn''t guarantee that he wouldn''t get angry. Although his status might not be anything in the eyes of these people, as a member of the Yao family, he was still a hot-blooded person! Naturally, he couldn''t just stand by and watch them bully his family head. But now, it seemed like he could only swallow his anger.

    At the thought of this, he choked and coughed a few more times.

    When the head of the Cheng n heard this, he couldn''t help butfort her with a worried expression.""Yao xiaojiu, are you alright? Don''t be afraid! Although your Yao family''s elders might lose their lives, your family''s ancestor will definitely be fine! As long as he''s here, your Yao family will never go extinct! As the saying goes, if the old doesn''t go, the new won''te! Now that these elders are dead, old man Yao will definitely work harder to make more people! So, don''t you worry!"

    Rest assured, my ass!

    Hearing these seemingly concerned words, elder Yao Jiu not only couldn''t feel happy, but he even felt a faint anger in his heart. However, he knew that this was definitely not the time to argue with the Cheng family head. Saving people was more important! The Yao family was not like these guys who were just there to watch the show, bored to death! There was plenty of time to argue with them, there were so many elders of the Yao family waiting for them to save them!

    With this thought in mind, elder Yao Jiu wisely ignored the Cheng family head''s words and followed after the Yao family head to once again rush out of the cliff to save people ...

    Seeing this, the master of the Cheng family said again,"aiyaya!" Why was the Yao family''s little brat also so restless! Those snakes are not to be trifled with!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the few people watching the show saw elder Yao Jiu being swept by a slender snake tail and sent flying more than ten meters away. Elder Yao Jiu was in an extremely sorry state as he tried his best to stand firm and not fall to the ground.

    "I told you, these snakes are not to be trifled with!" The head of the Cheng family felt that he was very wise, but this time, before he could finish speaking, he immediately received two sharp daggers in his eyes. Seeing this, he calmly shrugged his shoulders and said,""I''m just telling the truth!"

 Chapter 2254 Lil "Fires Enlarged (2)

    However, the head of the Yao family and elder Yao Jiu, who were ring daggers at him, didn''t have much time to pay attention to him, because more and more snakes were climbing up from the bottom of the cliff and surrounding the two of them. These snakes seemed to be under someone''smand. Every time the head of the Yao family and elder Yao Jiu were about to attack them, they would deliberately climb onto the bodies of the Yao family''s elders. With this, the two of them didn''t dare to attack easily with Gu Fei around.

    Seeing this, the head of the Cheng family said with a smile,"These snakes are so smart!"

    Yes! These snakes were very smart. They might not be as strong as the Yao family head and elder Yao Jiu, but they had hostages in their hands, so they were absolutely fearless! As for the Yao family''s patriarch and elder Yao Jiu, they were much more depressed than the snakes!

    At this moment, master Yin came to master Cheng''s side and nudged him. He whispered,""Old man Cheng, aren''t you afraid that old man Yao wille after you for this? That guy is very insidious, I think you should stop while you''re ahead! You have to know that he''s very angry right now!"

    "Tsk! If I don''t anger him, will he not find trouble with our Cheng family? Old man Yin, when did you be so simple-minded? I''ll tell you! Old man Yao''s ambition was huge! He might not be satisfied with just trampling on our seven families. Do you understand what I mean? So, as long as we have the chance, we must do everything we can to attack him. We can''t give him the time or the chance to deal with us!" The head of the Cheng n said with a serious expression.

    "Does he really have such great ambitions? Aren''t you afraid of angering the crowd?" When the yin family head heard this, he couldn''t help but ask with wide eyes. He had always thought that the Yao family head was just a bit greedy and petty, but he had never thought that he was really as the Cheng family head had said and had great ambitions. However, he believed that although the Cheng family head seemed unreliable, he would never make irresponsible remarks!

    "Public anger? Do you think he would offend all of us at once? Have you forgotten the purpose of his invitation? This time, he''s here for old man ning, but next time, it might be us. So, we must not let him seed, understand?" Although he had the best rtionship with the old man of the ning family among the eight great divine domains, this was by no means an important factor for him to protect the old man. He also believed that other than the old man, no one knew better than him the ambitions of the old man of the Yao family!

    When master Yin heard this, he also nodded solemnly. He looked at master ning''s calm face and admired him in his heart.

    Look at the old man from the ning family, he was so calm at all times and would never panic. He felt that he still had a lot to learn from him!

    Just as the master of the yin family was feeling emotional and decided to follow the footsteps of the old man from the ning family, he suddenly heard a roar. I won''t let you off!"

    When master Yin heard this, he couldn''t help but turn his head in curiosity. Then, he widened his eyes in disbelief. What, what did he see?

    Had the old man of the Yao family gone crazy?

    Why did they suddenly attack so crazily? they didn''t even ask if they were friends or enemies, and even attacked their own elders?

    Seeing this frightening scene, the few family heads present could not help but break out in cold sweat. Oh my God! This ... This was too unbelievable!

    This was because they saw with their own eyes that after the head of the Yao family attacked the snakes for a long time and couldn''t even touch a single scale, he went crazy and attacked the Yao family elders and the snakes together. Furthermore, several elders had already been hit off the cliff with the snakes.

    They didn''t know what to say about this!<novelnext> </novelnext>

    They could only stare speechlessly with their eyes wide open and their mouths half-open, unable to regain their senses for a long time!

    "We''re finished! It''s finished! Old man Yao has gone crazy!" The Cheng n''s patriarch muttered to himself with a worried expression.

    His voice wasn''t soft, so elder Yao Jiu, who was worriedly looking at the Cheng family''s patriarch not too far away, naturally heard him clearly. After giving the Cheng family''s patriarch a deep look, elder Yao Jiu hurriedly ran to his side and worriedly pulled on the other party''s arm, which was about to attack, and loudly said,""Master, don ''t!"

    "Get out of the way! I''m going to kill these damn snakes today!" The head of the Yao family, who was burning with anger, didn''t listen to anyone''s advice at all. At this time, his calmness and rationality had been reced by anger. Moreover, he had never been toyed with like this in his long life!

    Yes! He had a feeling that he had been yed by someone, and the people who yed him were some lowly snakes in the divine realm! This fact made him extremely angry. One had to know that in the immortal realm, there were not many people who he acknowledged as having a higher status than him. It was even more impossible for these snakes to be among those people! Moreover, he was on equal footing with the four kings of the beast n and the Kings of the divine beast n. Naturally, he would not put these snakes that were as small as dust in his eyes.

    But now, these damn snakes were toying with him. As soon as they realized that he had the intention to attack, they all hid behind the Yao family elders and exposed the Yao family elders ''bodies to be used as a shield for them, causing him to be tied up. This knowledge made the anger in his heart multiply. Therefore, in his impulse, he did not care about these descendants.

    However, it didn''t matter if he didn''t care about the life and death of these descendants. Elder Yao Jiu knew that he had to persuade him. Otherwise, when the family head calmed down, he might hold a grudge against him. To him, it would definitely not be worth it!

    After quickly weighing the pros and cons, elder Yao Jiu said with a heavy heart,""Master, they are the descendants you have ced your hopes on! If they fall, the losses to our Yao family will be incalcble. So, family head, please calm down, don''t be fooled by these snakes!"

    When elder Yao Jiu said these words, it could be said that he loved and hated these snakes at the same time. He loved them because they had the opportunity to get rid of all their opponents, but he hated them because they had implicated the innocent because his people were also among the people who had been kidnapped by these snakes! That was why he couldn''t bear to!

    However, these snakes were not raised by him, so they naturally could not act ording to his wishes! Especially his nemesis, the Yao family''s first elder. Other than being unconscious, he was still alive and well!

    Looking at the Yao family''s first elder, who had been stripped to the point that he was only left with a pair of underpants, he really hoped that the family head would also throw him off the cliff! Unfortunately, his wish was beautiful, but reality was cruel!

    In his madness, the head of the Yao family had ruthlessly attacked many elders, but he had never attacked the Grand Elder. Thus, his wish would not be fulfilled in a short period of time!

    "It''s their honor to die for their family!" Elder Yao Jiu''s persuasion caused the head of the Yao family to waver for a moment, but he quickly steeled his resolve. He didn''t want these snakes to be too smug. He wanted to let these hateful fellows know that he had no weaknesses!

    Hmph! Don''t even think about using these elders to threaten me! He had nock of descendants!

 Chapter 2255 Lil "Fires Enlarged (3)

    With this thought in mind, the head of the Yao family directly threw elder Yao Jiu to the side and started his furious attack again!

    But this time, the snakes had changed their strategy.

    Originally, it was his attack that followed the snakes. Wherever the snakes went, his attack would follow. However, this time, his attack arrived first, and then arge number of snakes quickly appeared there, shaking their heads to lure him, but he just couldn''t hit them!

    The targets he had targeted were the Yao family''s elders, many of whom were elder Yao Jiu''s trusted aides. This fact made elder Yao Jiu''s heart ache!

    In for a penny, in for a pound!

    Elder Yao Jiu mustered up his courage and once again hugged his family head''s body because he knew that this couldn''t continue. Otherwise, all the Yao family elders would be annihted!

    "Master! Please stop! Otherwise, the elders will all die!" Elder Yao Jiu shouted with a pained expression. His heart was also bleeding because many of the elders who had fallen off the cliff were his trusted aides! He didn''t know if the elders were still alive!

    "Yup! Old man Yao, if you continue to fight like this, the Yao family''s elders will really be wiped out by you. Sigh! How pitiful! If you had known this would happen, you would have taken a blood oath. With our help, even if we failed, your Yao family wouldn''t have lost so many elders! But now! You should prepare for their funeral! As for the public, I suggest you say that they are poisoned! At least it''s better than letting people know that they were killed by you! Otherwise, it will definitely cause panic in the divine realm. Those who don''t know the truth will think that a homicidal maniac has appeared in the divine realm. " The head of the Cheng n interjected, wishing for the world to be in chaos.

    His words instantly angered the Yao family''s patriarch and elder Yao Jiu to the point that their faces turned ashen and gradually turned ck. In the end, the Yao family''s patriarch finally couldn''t bear it anymore and roared,""If you don''t speak, no one will think you''re mute!"

    If he could, he really wanted to sew up the mouth of this damn old man from the Cheng family. It was really too infuriating, wasn''t it?

    At this time, he was extremely frustrated. These snakes were originally meant to be his punching bags, but who knew that not only did they not make him vent his anger, but they made him even angrier!

    He didn''t understand why it was like this.

    What was the problem?

    The Yao n head''s mind was in a mess, while the Cheng n head, who heard his reaction, said with an aggrieved expression,""I''m just concerned about you! If you don''t appreciate it, then forget it. But I''m a vengeful person! So, you''d better remember! Don''t ask me for help in the future! I don''t care about you!"

    "Don''t worry! I will never ask you for help!" The head of the Yao family gritted his teeth. Then, his gaze involuntarily turned to the calm andposed head of the ning family, and he said,"Master ning, I know you''re the most loyal ..."

    However, before he could finish, he was interrupted by the calm master of the ning family,""As long as you make a blood oath, everything will be fine!"

    Just this one sentence made the Yao family head swallow the rest of his words back into his stomach. F * ck! If he was willing to make a blood oath, would he still need to y the emotional card with them? However, these people obviously wouldn''t be moved by his words. He also knew that he couldn''t continue to be impulsive. If these elders all died, the impact on the Yao family''s strength would be significant!

    Unfortunately, now that he had thought it through, those fellows who were watching the show were not easy to manipte. The head of the Cheng family had beenpletely offended by him, so he could not be counted on! And the others wanted him to make a blood oath! This was exactly what he was most unwilling to do.

    The head of the Yao family, who had been silent for a long time, kept thinking in his heart. Then, he began to quietly send voice transmissions to a few people other than the heads of the ning and Cheng families, trying to move them in private. When they heard this, they were all surprised.

    Did this mean that they wanted to split up?

    The few people who received the message didn''t change their expressions, but no matter what the head of the Yao family said, they insisted that he had to take a blood oath!

    This fact made the head of the Yao family so angry that he almost vomited blood!

    F * ck! Why did he never know that the seven families were so United?

    How did this happen? When did this happen?

    The more the head of the Yao family thought about it, the more frightened he became. This feeling of being isted made him quite ufortable.

    One had to know that he wanted to iste others! Why was he the one being isted now? This terrifying result made him feel a trace of panic that he had never felt before. However, he was worthy of being in a high position for many years, and he did not show it on his face!

    Seeing that no matter if it was open or secretmunication,munication, or ying the emotional card, it couldn''t change these people''s minds, the head of the Yao family had to give up the idea of asking them for help for the time being. However, he didn''t continue to attack the snakes, but stared at the snakes with big eyes and small eyes!

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue, who hade with the ning family''s master and the rest to watch the show, couldn''t help but talk to Cang in private. She found out from Cang that those who had been beaten off the cliff were still alive.

    This fact made her extremely surprised!<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "How could they still be alive?" Leng ruoxue transmitted her voice to ask curiously. Furthermore, from her tone, it seemed like she was slightly regretful. Hearing this, Cang, who was lyingfortably in the God protecting Pagoda, could not help but chuckle softly and said,"Girl, if I don''t let them die, they won''t die! Of course, if Niu doesn''t want them to live, then I can naturally fulfill your wish!"

    "Uh! Let them live first! Xiaohuo is still counting on their money to support his subordinates!" Leng ruoxue wiped away the cold sweat on her forehead and replied helplessly.

    "Since that''s the case, let them live a few more days! But, girl, I have good news for you. " Cang kept him in suspense and said mysteriously.

    "What good news?" The moment Leng ruoxue heard this, she immediately perked up and looked like a money-grubber. She loved hearing good news the most!

    "There''s good stuff at the bottom of this cliff!" Azure said with a smile. It loved to see Niu''s money-grubbing appearance the most. It was really as cute as it could be.

    "What is it?" Leng ruoxue asked impatiently. She was clear that it was a piece of cake for Cang to find out what happened at the bottom of the cliff.

    "Niu! When you have time, you''ll know when you go down and see for yourself. I have to keep it a secret, or there won''t be any surprises! Hehe!" Azure smiled evilly and was determined not to tell Leng ruoxue about the situation below the cliff.

    Just as the two of them were conversing, suddenly, Leng ruoxue heard a loud rumbling sound. She couldn''t help but turn around to take a look, and her beautiful eyes instantly widened.

    Oh my God! W-what was this?

    They saw that a huge creature the size of a small mountain had appeared above the cliff!

    No! To be precise, it was even bigger than a small mountain!

    The mountain-like object was actually a snake. It was a fiery-red snake that was like a transparent crystal. The snake''s diameter was at least ten meters, and its body was over a thousand meters long. The beautiful scales on the snake''s body were the size of millstones.

    At this moment, the red snake was ring at the head of the Yao family with its cold eyes, which were bigger than an adult''s fist. The head of the Yao family''s hair stood on end.

    This snake ... Was definitely thergest one he had ever seen. Even the true form of the Dragon Emperor of the dragon n was probably only this big! Moreover, he wasn''t sure what species this snake was. It didn''t look like a blue snake at all because this snake belonged to a species he didn''t know of.

    Could this snake be a variant of the grey n?

    The head of the Yao family mumbled to himself as he sized up the red snake that was staring at him. The other patriarchs present also naturally assumed that this red snake was a mutated species of the blue snake n. They couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. No wonder the blue snake n dared to provoke the Yao family. It turned out that there was a mutation in their n!

    However, wasn''t this snake''s mutation a little too thorough? One had to know, not to mention the Azure Snake n, even the strongest of the snake n, the silver ring snake n, didn''t have such arge body! There was only one red snake in the divine realm. What was even more unbelievable was that they could not tell the cultivation level of this giant red snake. However, they could feel the aura on the snake''s body. They knew that the snake''s strength should be around reverent-god level.

    With that, the old man from the Yao family would have a worthy opponent!

    With this thought in mind, the few family heads calmed down instead! Because they could clearly feel that this snake was targeting the head of the Yao family, hehe!

    Master ning, who was also suspicious of the snake''s identity, didn''t have the same thoughts as the others. Instead, he quietly turned his gaze to Leng ruoxue, who was hiding behind him.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she silently nodded her head. She had been observing the giant red snake for a while now. The more she looked at it, the more familiar it felt to her. Finally, from the tip of the giant red snake''s tail, she could confirm that she recognized this snake!

    Because this snake was Lil "fire! Although Lil "fire had grown bigger, he still had some small habits.

    But this fact also made her a little horrified!

    Oh my God! How did such an exquisite and small fellow like Lil "fire suddenly be a huge monster?

    She couldn''t ept this!

    One must know that the original little fire was so beautiful and cute, always forming a ring and wearing a bangle on her wrist. However, the current little fire really made her unable to think of all those.

    She couldn''t imagine what it would be like if such a huge fire turned into a bracelet on her wrist. It was quite scary!

 Chapter 2256 Going Down The Cliff (1)

    Just as Leng ruoxue''s thoughts were running wild, xiaohuo secretly threw her a flirtatious look and was prepared to find trouble with the head of the Yao family!

    Yes! It hade up from the bottom of the cliff to find trouble with the Yao family''s old man and take revenge for its subordinates. Not long after it came up, the blue snake n also swaggered up from the bottom of the cliff. Looking at the ck Mass of snakes in front of them, several family Masters, including the master of the ning family, felt their scalps go numb. The number of snakes seemed to have increased.

    Compared to the others, the master of the ning family was rtively calm, because he knew that these snakes were inextricably linked to Xue ''er. Naturally, he was not afraid of them, but he did not know if others would be afraid!

    However, he knew very well that with the appearance of these snakes, if the old man from the Yao family wanted them to help, the price he would have to pay would not be as simple as a blood oath! At least, if it was him, he would definitely take advantage of the situation!

    Hehe! It would be a waste not to fight! If they didn''t take the opportunity to Rob them, the old man of the Yao family wouldn''t be grateful to them. In any case, they would hate him, so it was better to let him hate them more thoroughly.

    Thinking of this, the master of the ning family quietly sent a message to the others. His purpose was self-evident. After the others learned of the master of the ning family''s intention, they couldn''t help but agree in their hearts. With the master of the ning family taking the lead, they naturally had to respond!

    After secretly discussing, the seven people of the ning family became more and more calm. In the face of such a huge group of snakes, they acted as if they didn''t see it. They were only surprised for a moment, and then they did what they should do!

    From the corner of his eye, he saw their reactions and couldn''t help but curse in his heart!

    F * ck! From the looks of it, these cunning old things would not take the initiative to help him! But he really didn''t want to give up. Just as he was about to tell them to help the Yao family head, xiaohuo''s attack was already in front of him ...

    A thick red snake''s tail whistled through the air, bringing with it waves of cold wind as it whipped towards the Yao family head''s body. Seeing this, the Yao family head''s heart jolted and he hurriedly retreated a few steps before leaping into the air to avoid xiaohuo''s snake tail attack. However, the cold wind that the snake tail brought still hit him, causing pain in a certain part of his body.

    Then, he was furious!

    F * ck! Where did this rogue snakee from? it could hit anywhere, but it targeted the most vulnerable and important part of his body, which was also unusually painful.

    This pain directly drilled into his heart, causing the head of the Yao family to secretly clench his teeth. However, he absolutely didn''t dare to show it, or else it would be too embarrassing, right?

    However, the people present were either reverent-gods or divine-emperors, so their eyes were naturally not bad. They also knew where he had been swept by the cold wind brought by the red snake tail. Instantly, everyone couldn''t help but sympathize with him.

    What a pitiful guy! If he were to be hit a few more times, he didn''t know if he could still do anything! The head of the Cheng n couldn''t help but secretly rejoiced in his misfortune.

    And fiery seemed to understand his thoughts. After one attack failed, it really only attacked one ce!

    However, Lil "fire''s attack was absolutely not serious, as if it was just teasing the Yao family head. The Yao family head dodged very nimbly, but even so, the most vulnerable part of his body was not spared.

    Although the thick red snake tail couldn''t hit the head of the Yao family, the wind des brought by the snake tail could sweep his body every time. Even if those wind des didn''t cause him heart-wrenching pain, they were definitely heart-piercing pain.

    If this happened too many times, even a reverent-God would not be able to take it!

    More importantly, he could tell that this detestable snake was not using its full strength at all. Otherwise, it would not have only used its tail to continuously whip him!

    This fact made the head of the Yao family angry and resentful, especially when he thought about how he was being treated specially by this damn snake and how there were a few people watching from the side. His heart felt even worse! After all, it didn''t feel good to be treated as a joke!<novelnext> </novelnext>

    At this moment, he thought of elder Yao Jiu and wanted to find elder Yao Jiu to deal with this snake with him. However, he was extremely depressed to discover that elder Yao Jiu was surrounded by a ck mass of snakes and couldn''t even care about himself!

    How detestable!

    The head of the Yao family was even angrier, but Lil "fire''s mood was surprisingly good!

    Hehe! Lil "fireughed evilly, then said to the Yao family head with a smile,""Yao family''s old brat, this Lord will properly y with you today! As for your Yao family''s elders, they''ll see with their own eyes how I''ll y with you!"

    The moment he finished speaking, the Yao family head''s face turned even darker. The mes of anger on his body erupted uncontrobly. Leng ruoxue and the others were all speechless.

    Toyed with?

    Wasn''t this phrase inappropriate? It was because these words would make people think of some unspeakable things. However, Leng ruoxue believed that the simple-minded little fire would never do what they thought. That was why it was said that human thoughts were tooplicated. They would always let some sensitive words cause their thoughts to run wild. This was not good!

    Leng ruoxue looked down on herself in her heart for a moment, but she quickly calmed down. Furthermore, she also wanted to see how little fire was going to y with the Yao family head.

    "Detestable! I won''t let you off!" The Yao family head, who was so angry that his reaction was half a beat slower, panted heavily as he fiercely said to Lil "fire.

    However, xiaohuo didn''t care at all. Instead, it wagged its tail fiercely a few times. Then, the people present saw the elders who were hanging upside down immediately wake up after being bitten by the snakes that were hanging them.

    This scene made the family heads feel a chill.

    Ugh! He wondered if the snakes were poisonous! The pitiful Yao family elders! How did it end up in the hands of these snakes? However, even though they thought this way, their desire to watch a good show grew stronger and stronger.

    At this moment, the Yao family elders who had just woken up immediately started wailing at the top of their lungs when they saw the head of the Yao family."Master! Please save us! Wu.....These snakes are too evil!"

    "Master! These snakes are simply robbers, they robbed all our money and refused to let us go, saying that they want you toe and redeem us!"

    As he listened to the elders ''words, the Yao family head''s brows furrowed even more.

    F * ck! Did the snakes lure them here on purpose? Hearing the words of the elders, he deeply felt that it was not impossible!

    When xiaohuo heard the words of the elders, he did not stop them. Instead, heughed happily and said,""MMH! What they want to say is also what I want to say! If you want to redeem them, you''ll have to take out the money. Otherwise, I''ll have to leave them here to test the poison!"

    Xiaohuo''s words made the Yao family head clench his teeth so hard that they creaked.

    How detestable! It was indeed as he had thought!

    The head of the Yao family knew that he had been tricked! For elder Yao Jiu to know about this ce, it was clear that he had been deliberately lured here by these snakes!

 Chapter 2257 Going Down The Cliff (2)

    How detestable! How detestable! The Yao family''s head was so angry that he couldn''t say a word, and in his heart, he was already cursing xiaohuo to the point where he was drenched in dog blood!

    However, Lil "fire didn''t care what he thought in his heart. It evilly smiled at the Yao family head and suddenly, its huge body split into two!

    Two giant snakes of the same size instantly appeared in front of everyone. And those two giant red snakes that were exactly the same actually had the same strength!

    This scene caused everyone present to fall into a state of shock!

    Oh my God! H-how was this possible?

    What kind of mutated species was this! There was actually such an ability!

    In this way, the head of the Yao family would suffer a great loss when facing this snake!

    But immediately after, they became happy again, because this meant that the head of the Yao family had to ask for help! Hehe! With that, they could also bargain with him!

    Leng ruoxue did not sympathize with the head of the Yao family at all when she saw that the situation was bing more and more disadvantageous for him. However, she was rather surprised that Lil "fire could actually split himself up! This was such a pleasant surprise!

    Fiery''s ability would definitely increase the strength of her side greatly. She just didn''t know how many clones fiery could create? Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but think to herself greedily.

    However, now didn''t seem to be the time to think about this. The Yao family''s head was still waiting for xiaohuo to deal with him!

    Sensing Leng ruoxue''s thoughts, xiaohuo threw another flirtatious look at her. Then, two giant red snakes that were exactly the same surrounded the Yao family head. They had the same movement, the same expression, and four pairs of cold and sinister eyes. They stared at the Yao family head as if they were their prey.

    After the man and the two snakes looked at each other for a few seconds, Lil "fire suddenly exerted force and the thick snake tail once again whipped towards the Yao family head. The Yao family head took the opportunity to Dodge, but the tail of the other snake also swept over at the same time. In the end, he avoided one snake tail, but he couldn''t avoid the other snake tail, and his back was hit hard!

    Just this one hit was enough to make the head of the Yao family feel a heart-wrenching pain. This kind of pain was on apletely different level from the previous ones. Furthermore, the area of pain this time wasrger, and he almost staggered and fell to the ground.

    However, xiaohuo didn''t give him a chance to think at all. The snake tail whipped over again, and the Yao family head who was in pain also slowed down his reaction. Thus, he tragically suffered another heavy blow in front of him.

    The head of the Yao family grinned from the pain, but before he could react, he was thrown around like a ball by the two red snakes.

    Seeing the head of the Yao family suddenly go up and down, sometimes left, sometimes right, and being thrown by two giant snakes, while he himself waspletely unable to resist, the sympathy of the ning family head and the others for him was immediately like a torrential River, endless. However, the Cheng family head and the others were more like watching a good show.

    Seeing the head of the Yao family being treated like this, their mood couldn''t be any better!

    "What are you guys doing? Hurry up ande help!" At this time, seeing that he couldn''t escape from the hands of these two snakes with his own strength, the head of the Yao family couldn''t help but put down his face and ask for help. However, the tone of his words really made the head of the ning family and the others unhappy, so his words were ignored by the other family heads.

    However, master ning still kindly said,""Everything can be discussed after the blood oath is taken!"

    "You still need to pay!" The head of the Cheng n added.

    F * ck! He didn''t forget to make him swear a blood oath!<novelnext> </novelnext>

    Not only that, but he also had to pay for it this time!

    Hearing this, the head of the Yao family was so angry that he almost vomited blood. However, he did not vomit blood, but his head was really a little dizzy! Who would be able to bear being thrown up and down by two snakes with infinite strength?

    This was apletely different concept from flying in the air! Even though he did not do much!

    While they were conversing, little fire had thrown the head of the Yao family even higher, causing the head of the Yao family to have no chance and time to bargain with them. Master ning and the others saw that master Yao didn''t respond, so they watched the show with peace of mind!

    After a long time.

    The head of the Yao family, who was already dizzy, once again found an opportunity to speak and anxiously said,"Come and help me! I''ve agreed to all your conditions!" However, his words were weak. In fact, it was already a miracle that he hadn''t vomited yet. Elder Yao Jiu, who had received the same treatment as him, hadpletely fainted!

    This time, he knew that he couldn''t let the master of the ning family stand by and watch. Otherwise, if this continued, it wouldn''t just be the Yao family''s disgrace, but their lives as well!

    Even if these snakes were just toying with them now, it was hard to guarantee that they wouldn''t kill them after they had enough fun!

    However, after hearing his words, the Masters still looked at each other. In the end, it was the master of the ning family who asked with a worried face,""Are you really going to agree to any of our conditions? You won''t go back on your word?"

    "I won ''t! He wouldn ''t! Absolutely not! Hurry up and help!" The head of the Yao family shouted anxiously.

    "Then take a blood oath first! We''ll discuss the rewardter, but please be prepared. Our reward for helping this time will not be low!" The master of the ning family didn''t quite believe his words, and directly said the ugly words first.

    When the head of the Yao family heard this, he was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood, but he forcefully swallowed it back.

    F * ck! It was really like a tiger falling into the sun! If it was any other time, he would not have given them the chance to Rob him, but now, he had no choice but to ask them for help!

    And the blood oath had to be taken.

    With a deep depression, the head of the Yao family happily took a blood oath and swore with the Yao family''s bloodline that he would not settle the score after this and would also pay thepensation they asked for.

    After the oath was made, the master of the ning family and the others were very satisfied, while the master of the Cheng family couldn''t help but emphasize,""Old man Yao, you''re the one who shamelessly begged me for help. I also find you rather pitiful. Otherwise, I wouldn''t care about your life or death!" In fact, he didn''t care about the past because he would be paid, so he could ask for a lot!

    "I know! Quicklye and help!" Although the words of the Cheng family''s patriarch made the Yao family''s patriarch gnash his teeth in hatred, he also knew that he couldn''t offend any of them at this time. Otherwise, if they were to shirk their responsibilities, the Yao family would be the one to suffer!

    "They''re here!" The head of the Cheng family replied somewhat unwillingly, but for the sake of the reward, he was still the first to walk to the side of the red snake and said in a friendly manner,""That ... My two friends, can we discuss something?"

    "What is it?" Hearing this, Lil "fire raised his eyelids and asked. As he spoke, his movements of tossing the Yao family elder did not slow down and still maintained a perfect rhythm.

    "I''m here to help this old man. However, I don''t want to fight with you. So, I want to discuss with you. Can you let this old man go on our ount?" ncing at the huge red snake, the head of the Cheng family couldn''t help but swallow his saliva.

 Chapter 2258 Going Down The Cliff (3)

    When he said that he didn''t want to fight with Lil "fire, he was absolutely sincere! Even though he agreed to help, he would not risk his life for the Yao family! He wasn''t that stupid!

    When the other family heads heard his words, they also stopped in their tracks and looked from a distance. In fact, they didn''t think that it would be useful for the Cheng family head to discuss with these snakes! After all, they were here for the Yao family! However, the few people who didn''t really want to help couldn''t help but reveal expectant eyes after seeing the Cheng family head discuss with the red snake.

    If he could save the Yao family without fighting, it would be the most energy-saving and the best way!

    "What benefits do I get?" The Cheng family head''s suggestion made xiaohuo silent for a few seconds before asking,"

    "Uh! We can give you a portion of the reward that old man Yao is paying us. What do you think?" The head of the Cheng family thought for a moment and continued to discuss.

    When Leng ruoxue heard the Cheng n head''s words, she was already rolling withughter in her heart.

    She didn''t expect that the head of the Cheng family would actually think of sharing some of the reward with xiaohuo. Wasn''t this the so-called Commission? And this Commission was naturally from the head of the Yao family! He just didn''t know how the head of the Yao family would feel after hearing this speech!

    However, before the head of the Yao family could react, he felt his chest tighten. Then, he was very unfortunately angered by the suggestion of the head of the Cheng family and fainted.

    Seeing this, xiaohuo simply threw the Yao family''s head on the ground and said very impolitely,""Then I''ll take half of your pay,"

    Alright! It admitted that it wanted money more than killing!

    "Half the reward? "I''m fine, but I don''t know if they ..." Halfway through his words, the master of the Cheng family turned his head to the master of the ning family and the others behind him, and said hesitantly.

    In fact, in his opinion, even if they only got half of the reward after the event, it would be considered a profit for them, because they only moved their lips and did not put in any physical or mental effort. This money was like they had picked it up for free!

    There was no faster way to earn money than this!

    Therefore, he was very willing to pay half of the reward, just to save time and effort!

    When the other patriarchs heard this, they couldn''t wait to nod their heads in agreement.

    This money was easy to earn! Only a fool would disagree!

    Seeing that no one objected, fiery nodded his head in satisfaction and said,""Then it''s a deal. You guys better not lie to me! Otherwise, you''ll be in deep trouble!"

    "Don''t worry! As long as we get the reward, we will give you half of it. Now, can you return the Yao family members to us?" The head of the Cheng family pointed at the head of the Yao family and the others. When the Yao family elders who had already woken up saw that not only did the head of the Cheng family and the others not attack together to kill the snakes, but they had even made a deal with the devil, they were so angry that they fainted!

    "Sure!" Xiaohuo looked at the members of the Yao family who had poor endurance and said.

    "Thank you! Brother!" Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with ck lines when she heard master Cheng and xiaohuo calling each other brothers. Master ning''s mouth kept twitching.

    "You bastard!" Did this old man have to be so embarrassing!

    Although they thought this way in their hearts, master ning and the others acted quickly. After getting Xiao Huo''s approval, they immediately went forward to rescue the Yao family. Just as they were about to leave, they were stopped by Xiao Huo again!

    "Wait! This is the snake venom that your nsmen need, take it!" Lil "fire threw them a sparkling and translucent jade bottle.

    "Thank you," he said. The head of the Cheng family said with a face full of surprise. He didn''t expect this giant red snake to be so loyal. Originally, he was afraid that the other party didn''t trust them, so he wanted to wait until they paid their reward before asking for the snake poison. Who knew that he would get it now?

    This result further strengthened his determination to make the Yao family bleed!

    After watching master ning and his group leave, the snake leader looked at Lil "fire with a puzzled face and asked hesitantly,""Wang, if we just let the Yao family off like this, wouldn''t it be too easy on them?"

    It felt that the punishment the Yao family had received was not enough! The ransom they received seemed to be too little!

    "If we don''t let them go, why would they give us half of the reward? Remember! Our main goal is to seek wealth!" Lil "fire said as if it was a matter of course.

    "After getting the money, we can just capture the Yao family members!" Xiaohuo nced at the confused Azure snakes and added.

    "Wang yingming! Why didn''t we think of that!" Upon hearing this, the snake leader was overjoyed.

    Leng ruoxue, who had returned quietly, happened to overhear their conversation. She broke out in a cold sweat!<novelnext> </novelnext>

    Ugh! Lil "fire had learned the wrong things! And it was not just ordinarily bad! When did this happen? Why didn''t she notice it at all?

    However, she believed that if the Yao family knew what little fire was thinking, they might be directly angered to death! After all, when she heard what little fire said, she deeply felt that little fire was really too detestable! Not to mention the others!

    "Hehe! I like this idea! Not bad, Lil "fire, you''ve improved, you know how to use your brain!" At this moment, Cang came out from the God-protecting Pagoda and naturally took over Leng ruoxue''s arms.

    As for xiaohuo, the moment it heard this voice, it immediately raised its head in surprise and said,""Boss! My performance wasn''t bad, right?"

    After it turned white, the small fire immediately shrunk and wrapped itself around Leng ruoxue''s wrist. It continued to speak smugly,""Woman, I''ve got money again!"

    "Congrattions!" Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. When did Lil "fire acknowledge Cang as its boss? Why did she not know? This fact made her feel a little disappointed. Cang could sense Leng ruoxue''s thoughts and rubbed against her in a coquettish manner. There was even a trace of an evil smile on his face.

    Its current goal was to be the boss of Niu and the other beasts!

    Then, Azure''s pitch-ck eyes swept across the snakes, and the leader''s spirit was instantly roused!

    When it first saw the cat, it was wondering why the king called a cat boss. But now it knew that this cat was definitely not to be trifled with! In addition to the man who made it feel fear and the seemingly harmless woman in front of it, who also made its heart tremble, the leading snake felt a deep sense of pressure!

    There were many people or beasts around the king that this little Azure snake could not afford to provoke! It had already understood this! At the same time, he was also d that he had found a good boss. At least, the Azure Snake n would no longer be bullied by humans or beasts in the divine realm. They would also have a backer!

    This fact made the snake leader, who was under a lot of pressure, feel relieved. It had never felt so rxed before. In the future, even if they offended someone, they would no longer have to hide here and there. Sob ... This was too blissful!

    At the thought of this, the snake leader couldn''t help but burst into tears!

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she couldn''t help but sigh to herself. This was still a sentimental snake! After sighing, she moved the evil demon and the others out of the bracelet.

    Seeing this, Cang knew that Niu was nning to go down to the bottom of the cliff to investigate!

    Hehe! What an impatient girl!

    However, Dongfang Yue and the others, who had been moved out of the bracelet, were a little confused, especially since they had seen everything that had happened outside and heard their conversation through the light screen in the bracelet. Therefore, they looked at xiaohuo with a strange look.

    Dongfang Yue and uncle Lian couldn''t help but sigh in their hearts. The people and beasts by this girl''s side were all so shrewd and knew how to make money. It was no wonder that she had obtained wealth that even they didn''t dare to imagine in just a few short years aftering to the immortal realm.

    Ugh! This should be the legendary paring gods to gods" and angering the god of death!

    The two of them were very sad!

    Back then, they were also powerful in the immortal realm, but why didn''t they think of saving more money? As a result, they were so short of money now. Just thinking about it made them blush!

    Unfortunately, Leng ruoxue wouldn''t give them too much time to wallow in their sorrow. She nced at Dongfang Yue and the rest who were still in a daze and said,""Let''s go down to the bottom of the cliff and take a look!"

    "Uh! Xue ''er, Are you sure?" Dongfang Lin couldn''t help but ask. No one had ever gone down the cliff near the Yao n''s divine realm. It wasn''t that no one wanted to go down, but that they couldn ''t. This was because poisonous mist would be produced in the middle of the cliff, and no antidote could detoxify it. More importantly, anyone who inhaled the poison would die. Therefore, since ancient times, this seemingly small cliff had be an unsolved mystery of the divine realm!

    "Of course! Azure said there''s something good down there, so I must go down and take a look!" Leng ruoxue''s will was unusually firm.

    "But it''s very dangerous down there. There''s a lot of poisonous gas. We can''t go down!" Dongfang Lin reminded.

    "Tsk! You can''t go down because you''re too weak. How can I go down to the bottom of the cliff?" Cang said with a look of disdain.

    However, when Dongfang Lin heard Cang''s words, he was deeply worried and couldn''t help but Mutter in his heart, are you even human? Are you even human? Your skin is so thick, how can wepare!

    Coincidentally, at this time, fiery also supported Azure and said,""Boss is right, I can also go down! There''s a lot of good stuff down there!"

    Lil "fire''s interjection made Dongfang Lin even more speechless, even though he really wanted to say,"you''re poisonous!" They liked poison and were not afraid of the poisonous fog, but they couldn ''t! But thinking about it, he still didn''t dare to say it out loud. Otherwise, if he angered Azure and fiery, the unlucky one would definitely be him!

    As he thought of this, he could not help but turn his resentful gaze towards Leng ruoxue. He stared at her without saying a word.

    Leng ruoxue''s hair stood on end under his gaze. She only said one sentence,""Go down!" He pulled evildoer and jumped off the cliff with Cang ...

 Chapter 2259 Sister, I Want To Eat Meat (1)

    When the others saw this, they could only follow behind Leng ruoxue and jump down. After all, they were not willing to be looked down upon by Leng ruoxue!

    However, the cliff was not a beautiful ce. As soon as they jumped down, they felt the whistling cold wind hitting their bodies. The cold wind had turned into real wind des. Even though Dongfang Yue and the others were reverent-god level cultivators, they could still feel the pain. Moreover, it was extremely cold down there. In just a moment, they shivered from the cold and their breathing became faster.

    Seeing this, Cang curled his lips in disdain. Then, he waved his w and a faint Halo enveloped everyone. Dongfang Yue and the others immediately felt much better and their breathing became smoother.

    However, when they raised their heads, they saw Cang''s disdainful gaze. This fact made them smile bitterly!

    But what made them even more depressed was that from the corner of their eyes, they saw Lil "fire leading a group of snakes and slithering around them happily and easily. The snakes were not protected by any barriers, but they were able to enter the bottom of the cliff as if there was no one there. Seeing this scene, Dongfang Yue and the others were envious. They were indifferent to Cang''s disdain!

    Alright! They admitted that they were not as good as him!

    After they calmed down, they began to enjoy the protection of the Azure. However, when they crossed the thick fog halfway up the cliff, their hearts still jumped to their throats.

    One must know that the thick fog had already turned ck because of the poison. It was so scary to look at it, let alone go down to the bottom of the cliff from the fog!

    Feeling as if ten thousand years had passed, Dongfang Yue and the rest finally crossed the thick fog under Cang''s protection. When they saw a ray of light, they immediately became excited. After all, this meant that they were safe. At the same time, it also meant that they had the opportunity to explore the unsolvable secrets of the divine realm.

    When they finally reached the bottom of the cliff, everyone was shocked!

    None of them had expected to see such a scene.

    In front of them, hundreds of flowers bloomed and the trees formed a shade. It was a scene of spring full of vitality. The bottom of the cliff seemed to be a world of its own. There was a blue sky, and the warm sun hung high in the sky. Even the air carried a faint fragrance of flowers. Many cute little animals ying in the distance showed a slight panic when they saw so many people suddenly appear in their homes. They hid behind the trees and flowers, only sticking out their small heads and peeking at them.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this scene, she was instantly mesmerized by the cuteness of these small animals. Furthermore, these small animals were basically harmless and gentle breeds like foxes and rabbits. Their bodies were also much smaller than those outside.

    "Cang, is this the world at the bottom of the cliff?" Leng ruoxue caressed Cang''s soft fur and asked softly.

    "Hehe! Of course! However, girl, these little beasts aren''t real animals! They''re the elves of this ce!" Azure said with a smile.

    Elves?

    When Dongfang Yue and the others heard this answer, they were all shocked!

    They didn''t know since when did elves like to appear in the form of beasts? Was it to act cute?

    It was undeniable that elves in this state were much cuter! However, few people would associate these little guys with elves.

    As for Leng ruoxue, she was rather calm after hearing Wan Cang''s words! This was because there were two sprites in their beast forms by her side! To be more precise, one of them was an Artifact Spirit!<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "Cang! They look very timid. Won''t we scare them with so many people?" At this moment, Leng ruoxue could not help but ask.

    "I won ''t! They''re the gutsy ones! It''s just that I''m not used to seeing you guys for the first time!" Azure said indifferently.

    As if to prove its words, just as Cang''s voice fell, a snow-white little fox the size of a palm bounced towards Leng ruoxue''s legs and rubbed against her legs coquettishly. Then, it spoke in a baby voice,""Sister, are you here to give us something delicious?"

    When they heard this, Leng ruoxue and the others could not help but feel embarrassed.

    What did they just hear? This little fox actually asked them for food! Could it be that elves were also foodies? This fact broke their understanding of elves. After all, although the legendary rare elves were rare, it wasn''t as if they had never been seen before. However, they had never heard of any elf being so delicious!

    Although Leng ruoxue was a little bewildered, she had never been able to reject the requests of cute little animals. Therefore, she quickly took out a red fruit that was slightly bigger than the little fox''s fist and stuffed it into the little fox''s paw.

    "Eat!" Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    "Sister! I want to eat meat. " The little fox looked at the fruit in its paws and said with a face full of grievance. Although the fruit smelled very fragrant and was full of spiritual energy, it did notck all kinds of fruits. Therefore, this fruit was not rare to it and it did not like it very much.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    When Leng ruoxue heard the little fox''s words, she was stunned for a long time and remained silent.

    This little fox-like elf was asking for meat from her with an aggrieved expression. This was too horrifying, wasn''t it?

    One had to know that the cute little guys in her bracelet were not carnivorous elves! Why did she see a carnivorous elf at the bottom of the cliff? Moreover, looking at the little fox''s expression of desire, she couldn''t refuse. However, she couldn''t help but think to herself, is it really good to give meat to elves?

    Seeing her struggle, Azure smiled andforted her,""Girl, let them eat! It''s alright! After all, elves had been vegetarians for a long time, so it was normal for them to want a change of taste! Don''t I also eat meat often?"

    "Can theypare to you?" Leng ruoxue asked, feeling speechless.

    "Hehe! Of course not, but although they''re not as high-end as I am, it''s no problem for them to eat some meat!" Azure said arrogantly.

    "Are you sure?" Leng ruoxue asked worriedly. She was afraid that these little fairies who were supposed to be vegetarian would get sick from eating too much!

    "I''m sure, I''m sure, and I''m certain!" Cang patted his chest as he promised. The little fox beside Leng ruoxue''s legs also nodded its head, as if it was guaranteeing that it wouldn''t get a stomachache. However, it seemed to be afraid of Cang and didn''t dare to look at him directly.

    "Alright then!" Leng ruoxue was helpless, but what else could she say?

    Following that, she took out a piece of meat from her bangle that had been cooked until it was soft and passed it to the little fox. The little fox took the steaming hot meat and greedily took a few deep breaths. Then, she sat down by Leng ruoxue''s feet and elegantly took small bites of the bone.

 Chapter 2260 Sister, I Want To Eat Meat (2)

    The fragrance of the meat and bones quickly attracted the small animals who were hiding in fear. Leng ruoxue''s heart softened when she saw the little ones staring at her. She took out more meat and bones and distributed them to them.

    After that, Dongfang Yue and the others were dumbfounded as they watched the elves gnawing on the bones and gobbling them up!

    This was an unforgettable experience for them.

    At the same time, the master of the ning family and the others had already sent the Yao family back to the main house.

    However, the head and elders of the Yao family had yet to wake up.

    In the garden of the Yao family''s main courtyard, the head of the Yao family and the elders of the Yao family were arranged side by side on the ground. The head of the ning family and the others stood on the side, watching them without blinking.

    At this time, the family heads had already discussed the amount of the reward and were just waiting for the Yao family head to wake up and pay the reward!

    The master of the ning family was even more anxious. He already knew that Xue ''er and the others had reached the bottom of the cliff, so he naturally didn''t want to let go of this opportunity to explore. However, the old man of the Yao family refused to wake up, wasting his precious time. This fact made him angrier the more he thought about it, so when he tried to wake up the master of the Yao family, he was not so gentle.

    "Bang!" With another sound, master ning kicked master Yao''s body again. He had already lost count of how many times he had kicked, but even so, master Yao was still unconscious.

    Seeing him like this, several ck lines couldn''t help sliding down the foreheads of the Cheng n''s n head and the others. Was this the rhythm of taking advantage of the situation to take revenge? Otherwise, there was no other way to exin master ning''s abnormal actions. With him taking the lead, the other family heads no longer treated the Yao family head lightly!

    The head of the Yao family, who had been tormented like this, finally woke up after coughing a few times.

    In fact, he had been conscious for a long time, but he was unwilling to wake up, let alone face these people. However, what made him angry was that these people seemed to not let him go until he woke up. Therefore, after being kicked countless times, he really could not pretend anymore!

    When the Cheng n''s n head saw that he had woken up, he hurriedly ran in front of him in excitement and loudly said,""Old man Yao, you''re finally awake. This is great! Hurry up and pay us! We still have to go back to the inn to rest! AI! I''m so tired today!"

    Hearing this and seeing the numerous footprints on his body, the head of the Yao family was so angry that he almost fainted again. However, the head of the Cheng family, who was the closest to him, was quick-witted and hurriedly helped him massage his back. He only coughed a few times and didn''t faint.

    "Old man Yao, don''t be so agitated! Your health is more important!" Seeing this, the head of the Cheng n consoled her with an understanding look.

    "Right, quickly pay the reward! If you really want to faint, you can faint however you want after you''ve paid the reward, alright?" Seeing that the other party didn''t respond, the head of the Cheng family could only continue.

    "You ..." The head of the Yao family was so angry that he was at a loss for words. He pointed at the head of the Cheng family and couldn''t evenplete a sentence.

    At this time, the master of the ning family also said impatiently,""Old man Yao, hurry up and pay the reward, we are still waiting!"

    "You, how did you save us? Did you kill those snakes?" Hearing this, the head of the Yao family suppressed his anger and asked.

    He still remembered clearly why he had fainted. If he didn''t figure out what had happened after that, he would feel aggrieved about the reward.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "We had an agreement with the snakes, so we saved you and the elders of the Yao family. As for the snakes, we didn''t kill them." The head of the Cheng family blinked his eyes and said with unusual honesty.

    "We didn''t kill those snakes, and you still have the nerve to ask us forpensation? Do you think I''m stupid?" The head of the Yao family roared in anger. He was so angry that his chest heaved up and down, and his face was flushed red.

    "Don''t tell me that saving you doesn''t count? Why did you insist on helping your Yao family kill those snakes?" The head of the Cheng family asked in disbelief.

    F * ck! He knew that the old man from the Yao family was not a man of his word, but he didn''t expect that he would try to deny it after saving them! Hmph! How could there be such a good thing! He would never allow such a thing to happen!

    When the other family heads heard the Yao family head''s usation, they were obviously a little angry. Their expressions were not very good. However, with the Cheng family head as a representative, they temporarily maintained their silence.

    "Of course! I''m asking you for help to kill those snakes. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have paid you!" Hearing this, the head of the Yao family quickly said, but he was secretly happy. He didn''t say he wouldn''t pay! However, if he asked them to kill those snakes, the blood oath would not be able to do anything to him! Because he had not broken his oath!

    "Are you sure that you won''t be paid for saving you?" The head of the Cheng n asked after some thought.

    "Of course! I want you to help me kill those snakes!" The head of the Yao n said with absolute certainty.

    "If that''s the case, then we can only apologize!" Master Cheng and master ning looked at each other and smiled.

    "Uh! What do you mean by that?" Seeing the Cheng n head smile, a hint of uneasiness suddenly welled up in the Yao n head''s heart. He kept feeling that something was about to happen, but he couldn''t put his finger on what was wrong.

    "It means that since saving you doesn''t count and you won''t pay us, we have to send you back to those snakes. As for our deal, it''s over!" The head of the Cheng nughed evilly.

    "That''s right! We''re not doing business with your Yao family anymore! In the future, if your Yao family has any problems, you''ll have to pay us first. Otherwise, don''t expect us to help you. " The master of the ning family added.

    Hearing this, the master of the Yao family was dumbfounded. However, he still didn''t believe that the Masters of the eight great divine domains would send the Yao family back to their enemies without caring about their friendship.

    But when he saw the head of the Cheng family really use a rope to tie up the elders of the Yao family, and the head of the ning family also walked towards him with a rope in hand, he really panicked.

    Now that he was alone, if they really fought, he was definitely not the opponent of these seven people. Moreover, he also felt the anger of these seven people, so he pointed at the master of the ning family and couldn''t say aplete sentence for a long time: "You, you ..."

    "What about me? Old man Yao, since you didn''t keep your word, you can''t me us!" Master ning said with a calm face, but the rope in his hand did not hold back at all. In a few moves, he tied the Furious master Yao into a hairpin, so fast that he did not even have the chance to resist.

    "You can''t do this! We are all part of the eight great divine regions!" In a moment of desperation, master Yao''s words became sharp. His eyes were red as he red at master ning, his eyes full of mes of anger.

    "You also know that we''re one of the eight great divine regions? Hmph! You didn''t keep your word first, so you can''t me us. " The master of the ning family said fiercely.

 Chapter 2261 Sister, I Want To Eat Meat (3)

    "Old man ning, why are you wasting your breath on him? just tie him up and throw him to those snakes!" At this time, the head of the Cheng family, who had already packed up the unconscious elders of the Yao family, interrupted.

    "Yes, we shouldn''t talk nonsense with him. Let''s go and find those snakes!" After master ning finished speaking, he directly picked up master Yao and prepared to leave.

    At this time, the Yao family''s head butler saw that the situation was not right and had already gathered many nsmen to block the main courtyard''s entrance. Seeing that they were about to leave, the Yao family''s head butler mustered his courage and shouted,""Let go of the master!"

    "Yo! There really are people who aren''t afraid of death!" Seeing this, the head of the Cheng familyughed happily. Then, he walked step by step towards the head butler of the Yao family. Seeing this, the head butler of the Yao family was so scared that he retreated.

    "Don''t Dodge! Aren''t you very courageous?" The head of the Cheng family teased.

    "I ... I ..." The Yao family''s head butler was so nervous that his forehead was covered in cold sweat, and he stuttered. Most importantly, these people were the family Masters of the eight divine regions, and his own family master was in their hands. He couldn''t afford to offend any of them!

    "If you know what''s good for you, move! Otherwise, I''ll tie you up as well!" The head of the Cheng family threatened, but the head butler didn''t dare to back down in front of the head of the Yao family. Otherwise, if the head of the Cheng family was safe and sound, he would be the one in trouble!

    At this moment, the Yao family''s head butler was extremely regretful. Why did he have to step out? Great, now it''s toote to stop! He really regretted it so much that his intestines turned green!

    However, the head of the Yao family didn''t know what was going on in the head Butler''s mind. Seeing the head Butler''s unyielding expression, he was deeply gratified. Unfortunately, the head Butler''s strength was too low and couldn''t save him at all!

    This fact made the head of the Yao family both anxious and angry. After thinking for a long time, he finally said,""Let me go, and I''ll pay you, okay?"

    "Alright! Of course! However, given your past record, we really don''t believe in your credibility. So, pay us our reward first, and then we''ll let you go!" The master of the ning family smiled. Their main goal was money. Unless they had no other choice, why would they send the head of the Yao family back?

    "That''s right! Pay the reward first. Otherwise, what if I let you go and you go back on your word? We don''t want to waste our time!" The head of the Cheng n agreed.

    When the other patriarchs heard these words, they all nodded their heads. In truth, they had already discussed this through voice transmission earlier. If this still couldn''t make the Yao n''s old man submit, then they really could only send the Yao n''s patriarch back. Otherwise, wouldn''t the Yao n''s old man look down on the seven families even more in the future?

    "If you don''t let me go, how am I supposed to get your reward?" Hearing the words of the two people, the head of the Yao family was so angry that he gritted his teeth.

    "That''s your problem!" The head of the Cheng nughed.

    "If you don''t let me go, I can''t get my reward. I''m the only one who can open the treasure vault!" The head of the Yao family said after taking a few deep breaths.

    "Like this?" The Cheng n''s patriarch pretended to think, while the Yao n''s patriarch hurriedly nodded and looked at them with anticipation.

    However, the master of the ning family, who saw through his thoughts, said,""Even if that''s the case, I can''t let you go first. In my opinion, you should still authorize your Yao family''s most loyal steward to get your reward!"

    "That''s a good idea!" The head of the Cheng n nodded in agreement.

    "Alright then!" Now that things hade to this, there was no point in saying anything more. The head of the Yao family also understood that these people would not let him go until they saw the rabbit. If he didn''t bleed, they would definitely not let him go.

    "Head butler,e closer," The head of the Yao n said.

    Hearing his family head''s words, the head butler, who was trembling with fear, walked forward. The Yao family head whispered a few words to him, and the head butler nodded. Just as he was about to leave, he was stopped by the Cheng family head."Wait! If you don''t show us the list of remuneration we asked for, do you know how much remuneration we''ll give you?"

    After saying this, the head of the Cheng n directly handed a few thin pieces of paper to the head butler of the Yao n and added,""If the items on the list aren''t there, items of equivalent value are fine too. In short, the required value on the list must not be less!"

    "I got it!" Great Butler Yao quickly nodded. He didn''t even dare to look at those pieces of paper and ran away as if he had seen a ghost!

    After the head butler left, the head of the ning family and the head of the Yao family stared at each other. The head of the Cheng family couldn''t help but mumble,""Old man Yao! If only you had been so happy earlier, you would have obediently paid the reward only after such a scene happened, sigh! I really don''t know what to say to you! You''re really losing more than you gain by doing this!"

    Yes! Old man Yao''s actions had infuriated them, so they doubled the reward. Now, after paying the reward, the Yao family would probably suffer a great loss! However, they didn''t sympathize with him. After all, the things he had done were really not well-liked!

    The original intention of the heads of the Cheng and ning families was to attack the Yao family. Although this would deepen their enmity with the Yao family, it wouldn''t be easy for top families without huge wealth to cause trouble again! Therefore, they believed that after this massive loss, the Yao family should be able to take a break for a few days!<novelnext> </novelnext>

    After waiting for a long time, the Yao family''s head butler, who seemed to have lost his parents, finally returned!

    However, the Yao family''s head steward''s expression was extremely ugly, but he still carefully handed the storage ring to the ning family''s master. The ning family''s master scanned it with his divine sense and knew the value of the things inside. Then, he nodded in satisfaction and let the Yao family''s master go.

    Seeing this, the head of the Cheng family followed suit and released the Yao family elders.

    After that, the few people who had received the reward didn''t give the Yao family head a chance to ask them to leave. They tactfully took their leave first. If they didn''t leave now, when would they?

    After they left, the Yao family''s head butler pulled a long face and sobbed,""Master, we don''t have much money left!"

    "What did you just say?" The head of the Yao family thought he had heard wrong and hurriedly asked.

    "Master, we don''t have much money left!" The Yao n''s head butler repeated.

    "Where''s the money? Don''t I still have a lot of treasures in my Treasury?" The head of the Yao family asked in disbelief. Although he had lost a lot of blood during this period of time, the wealth that the Yao family had umted over the years could not be lost in a short time. How could they not have money?

    "There were a lot of them, but they''ve all been given to master ning as remuneration!" The head butler of the Yao family whispered. In fact, when he was receiving the remuneration, he was also frightened. However, when he thought about how the head of the family and the elders were held hostage in the hands of others! He could only heartlessly put away the family head''s many years of collection for her! When he was packing those things, his heart was also bleeding with pain!

    "Damn it!" Hearing this, the head of the Yao family quickly ran to his treasure vault. When he went in to take a look, it was almost empty! There were only a few small things left in the corner.

    Then, he took the ess records and the list of rewards that the master of the ning family and the others had asked for. When he saw it, he became even more furious!

    "Detestable! I won''t just let it go like this!" The head of the Yao family roared fiercely, his voice reverberating through the empty treasury.

    In fact, he had been too careless, or rather, he had been muddled with anger. He had actually forgotten to ask what the other party had asked for as a reward, and had not thought of bargaining.

    It seemed that he had wanted to quickly send these people away! As a result, the blood he lost this time was a bit more! This fact made the Furious head of the Yao family unable to vent his anger, and his hatred for the two heads of the ning and Cheng families deepened!

    Hmph! Sooner orter, I''m going to take care of you guys! The head of the Yao n cursed.

    Yes! At this time, he hated the other seven family heads together. However, he was not stupid enough to deal with them together. As for now, he would just let them live a few days of leisure!

    With this thought, the head of the Yao family calmed down, but his heart became even darker! In the next few days, the Yao family was in a state of low pressure. The Yao family members didn''t even dare to breathe loudly for fear of angering their ancestor.

    On the other side, after the master of the ning family and the others returned to the inn, they immediately divided the items in the storage ring into two. Half was the reward for the seven of them, and the other half was promised to the snakes!

    After distributing the rewards equally among the seven people, the master of the ning family handed over the rewards for the blue snake n to the master of the Cheng family for safekeeping. Then, the master of the ning family found an excuse and quietly left the inn, teleporting in the direction of the cliff.

    As soon as he reached the cliff, the master of the ning family saw Cang waiting at the edge of the cliff. Then, Cang took him down to the bottom of the cliff.

    Before he could express his thoughts about the world at the bottom of the cliff, he saw that Xue ''er and the others had be the chefs of the small beasts at the bottom of the cliff, making delicious food for them in all kinds of ways!

    The master of the ning family was really envious, jealous, and hateful of the treatment the little beasts received! However, when he found out that these small beasts were not real beasts but elves, he widened his eyes and opened his mouth in disbelief, just like Dongfang Yue and the others!

    A meat-eating elf ... The master of the ning family was horrified!

    As for Leng ruoxue, who had told him the truth, she couldn''t help but snicker to herself when she saw her Godfather''s expression.

    "Bad girl, you''re actuallyughing at your Godfather!" Master ning red at Leng ruoxue as he snapped back to his senses.

    "Hehe! Godfather, what''s wrong with that? when Dongfang Yue and the others first heard about this, they were no better than you! So, you don''t have to be shy!" Leng ruoxue coaxed.

 Chapter 2262 Help Seeking (1)

    After she said that, it was Dongfang Yue and the others ''turn to feel embarrassed. Thinking about it carefully, they were too flustered. However, it was understandable for them to be surprised since it was their first time meeting an elf who liked to eat meat, right? The few of them adjusted themselves.

    "Hehe! It seems that I''m not the only one who is surprised! By the way, Xue ''er, is there anything good down there?" The master of the ning family saw the awkwardness of Dongfang Yue and the others, so he smiled and changed the topic at the same time. Dongfang Yue and the others were relieved. They really didn''t want to worry about whether they were surprised or not.

    "Not yet! We''re waiting for Godfather toe, so we can explore together!" Leng ruoxueughed.

    "Good girl, I didn''t dote on you for nothing!" Hearing this, the master of the ning family was happy. At this time, he saw a few dog-like elves running towards him with a few red fruits on their backs. He was surprised. What are these little guys doing?

    It wasn''t until the puppies ran in front of him and put the fruits on their backs to the master of the ning family that he realized that these little guys were here to entertain guests! Hehe! She was really too cute!

    The master of the ning family bent down and picked up one of the ck puppies. He looked at it carefully and found that this little guy was exactly the same as the little ck dog in Xue ''er''s bracelet. They were like twins. It was really interesting!

    "Human, let me down!" The puppy struggled with all four of its legs. It was not used to being held by humans, which made it feel very insecure.

    When master ning saw the trace of fear in the little ck dog''s clear ck eyes, he felt even more tender towards this little fellow. He gently stroked the little ck dog''s soft fur andforted it,""Little guy, don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you!"

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help butugh,"Godfather, these little fellows are very timid. You should put it down first! We''ll have plenty of opportunities to do so in the future. "

    "Alright then!" The master of the ning family said reluctantly. He didn''t know if it was because he was old, but now he couldn''t bear to let go of such a cute little thing. However, this little thing was indeed a little weak, as if it would break with a touch.

    "By the way, little girl, what kind of sprites are these little guys?" After reluctantly putting down the little ck dog, master ning couldn''t help but ask curiously.

    "Can you guess?" Leng ruoxue smiled without saying a word, keeping them in suspense. The others also had strange expressions on their faces. Seeing this, the ning family''s master also guessed that these little things could not be treated withmon sense.

    Thinking of this, master ning''s eyes began to search the world at the bottom of the cliff. At first nce, he found that this was really a paradise. Not only was the air fresh, but the spiritual Qi was rich, and the sun was very warm. The light breeze was veryfortable when it blew on the body. Compared with the upper and middle sections of the cliff, it was simply two different worlds.

    However, as far as he could see, there were either bright flowers or huge, healthy trees, so he really couldn''t guess what kind of elves these little guys were.

    "Is this little ck dog a tree spirit?" The master of the ning family made wild guesses.

    "Human, I''m the tree spirit." At this moment, an old face appeared on the tree closest to them. Even the voice that spoke had a sense of vicissitudes that had seen through the world.

    "Uh!" The master of the ning family was embarrassed. In fact, he just wanted to guess, because this little ck dog waspletely ck. He really couldn''t associate it with those beautiful and bright flowers, so he could only guess that it was a tree! But he didn''t expect the tree spirit to have an opinion!

    Oh! He could treat that slightly dissatisfied face as if he had an opinion, right?

    Master ning''s face was red and his heart was beating fast in embarrassment. However, Leng ruoxue and the othersughed when they saw master ning''s awkward situation.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    They couldn''t hold it in any longer. Leng ruoxue had never realized that her Godfather was so funny. He could actually guess the tree Spirit''s identity and even made the tree spirit unhappy, hehe!

    Master ning saw that they wereughing so happily and spread his hands in grievance. He said with an innocent face,""Laugh all you want! Laugh all you want! I''ll let you guysugh as much as you want!"

    Hearing this, everyoneughed even more heartily. Leng ruoxueughed so hard that tears were about to fall. As for the snow-white little fox that was closer to Leng ruoxue, although it did not understand why everyone wasughing so happily, seeing that these humans were in a good mood, it alsoughed foolishly.

    Only the little ck dog and the other little beasts who had been carried by the ning family master had a confused look on their faces, as well as some confusion.

    When they were doneughing, Leng ruoxue noticed that her Godfather''s face had turned a little dark. Seeing this, she quickly used all her skills and coaxed him for a long time before master ning finally smiled.

    In fact, the master of the ning family was not really angry. He was just trying to scare the little girl who was smiling happily. Now that he had coaxed her, he naturally enjoyed it and was not too angry.

    However, the first elder couldn''t bear to see his proud appearance, so after rolling his eyes at the ning family master, he ignored him and ran to y with the little beasts.

    After the master of the ning family found out that the little ck dog was a flower spirit, he was stunned for a long time before he finally came back to his senses. But after he came back to his senses, he looked at the little ck dog with even more surprise. He didn''t stop until the little ck dog''s hair stood on end and ran away.

    Following that, the group chatted andughed for a while before Leng ruoxue took the initiative to ask about the Yao family''s situation.

    After learning that her Godfather and the rest had robbed the Yao family of arge sum of money, Leng ruoxue felt some sympathy for them. The Yao family had been robbed one after another, and they had no choice but to fork out arge sum of money. She wondered if the old man of the Yao family could take the blow. Furthermore, she recalled what xiaohuo had said about capturing the Yao family again. Instantly, her sympathy for the Yao family deepened.

    However, she also understood the head of the Yao family. She knew that the old man was like a cockroach that couldn''t be killed. Even if his vitality was greatly damaged, he probably wouldn''t stop and might find out more!

    However, she was not too worried about this. Qing Jue had always been monitoring the Yao family! If there was really something, Cang would tell her. Thinking of this, she decided to investigate this world at the bottom of the cliff. As for the Yao family, she would put it aside for now.

    "Godfather, since we''ve reached the bottom of the cliff, let''s not think about the Yao family anymore. Let''s go on an adventure now!" Leng ruoxue suggested after some thought.

    "Yes, yes!" The master of the ning family could not ask for more. His interest in this ce was definitely no less than Xue ''er'' s.

    With this thought in mind, everyone quickly prepared to set off. However, before they left, the snow-white little fox blocked their way and said in a baby voice,""Sister, this is my territory. I''ll take you for a walk!"

    Hearing this, everyone was more than happy to hear it.

    The little fox jumped into Leng ruoxue''s arms and fought for territory with Cang. Cang was instantly displeased. However, the little fox didn''t seem to see Cang''s anger andid calmly in Leng ruoxue''s arms. Cang was so angry that he gritted his teeth.

 Chapter 2263 Help Seeking (2)

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue hurriedly appeased Cang. Only when she appeased the Furious Cang Yue was the matter of the fight for her father''s favor sessfully resolved.

    After that, everyone saw Cang arrogantly nce at the little white fox. The red disdain in his eyes was not hidden at all. This fact made everyone feel very helpless.

    However, that little Fox''s mental state was extremely good. It was not afraid at all and even changed into a morefortable position in Leng ruoxue''s arms. Seeing that Cang was about to re up again, Leng ruoxue quickly gave everyone a look. Everyone understood and set off in a hurry.

    Leng ruoxue and the others were in a good mood as they walked on the small path at the bottom of the cliff. The scenery at the bottom of the cliff was simply too beautiful. Moreover, there were cute little beasts jumping around everywhere, shuttling back and forth between the flowers and trees. The atmosphere was rather warm and harmonious.

    Under the little fox''s lead, Leng ruoxue and the rest did not take any wrong paths. With the little fox''s permission, Leng ruoxue transnted many precious medicinal herbs into the bangle. These medicinal herbs had not grown for a long time and had not developed any spiritual intelligence. Therefore, the little fox was naturally very generous.

    After walking for an unknown amount of time, the little fox brought everyone to a cave.

    The cave was very small, and the entrance was about half the height of a person. If an adult wanted to enter, they would have to bend down, and only one person could enter at a time. When they arrived, the little fox jumped out of Leng ruoxue''s arms and ran in first. However, after running a few steps, it realized that Leng ruoxue and the rest were still staring at the cave in a daze and had not followed its footsteps. It could not help but call out,""Sister, over here!"

    "They''re here!" Leng ruoxue returned to her senses and revealed a faint smile. Then, she entered first, and the others followed closely behind.

    Upon entering the cave, Leng ruoxue was surprised to find that the cave was unusually humid. She could not even see her fingers in front of her. In addition, there was a faint smell of sulfur in the air. Leng ruoxue''s curiosity was piqued.

    He wondered what was in the cave. With a trace of doubt, Leng ruoxue and the rest followed behind the little fox and walked into the cave.

    Leng ruoxue lit up a me. The heat and light of the me instantly lit up the area in front of them, but it also caused the temperature of the cave to rise abruptly, scaring master ning and the rest so much that they quickly jumped away from Leng ruoxue.

    Xue ''er''s mes were not to be taken lightly! They couldn''t take it.

    Seeing their reaction, Leng ruoxue could only smile helplessly.""Godfather, why are you hiding so far away? this isn''t my life me!"

    "Uh! If it''s not my life me, why is the temperature so high?" Master ning asked in disbelief.

    "There''s sulfur here, and it''s reacting with my mes!" Leng ruoxue exined. Even though she didn''t know if that was the case, it was a fact that her mes had be hotter.

    "Hehe! Girl, you''ve also learned how to make things up!" Just as Leng ruoxue''s words fell, Cang''s voice rang out in Leng ruoxue''s mind.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Cang''s words made Leng ruoxue extremely embarrassed. She admitted that she was speaking nonsense. However, other than that, she really could not think of any other exnation. It couldn''t be that her fire attribute Shen power had also advanced, right?<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "Niu! Although your life me hasn''tpletely advanced to the level of chaotic divine me, it''s only one step away. And chaotic divine me is the head of all mes, so it''s normal for it to affect your fire attribute divine power!" Cang could sense Leng ruoxue''s thoughts and exined with a smile.

    "Uh! Was this really the case? Does that mean I won''t be able to use fire attribute divine power easily in the future? Otherwise, wouldn''t the other party die the moment they make a move?" Leng ruoxue said with a slight headache. The fire attribute divine power was the one she used the most, and the fire attribute divine skill was also the one she was mostfortable with. Once she couldn''t use it often, she wouldn''t be used to it! Moreover, if she didn''t use the fire attribute divine skill, her attack power would also decrease sharply!

    "So what if they die! As long as Niu is happy, what''s the big deal with a few deaths? Those are all ants!" When Cang heard this, he said disapprovingly.

    However, Leng ruoxue broke out in a cold sweat. She was not a homicidal maniac, okay? Although the strong were respected in the divine realm, in reality, she was not willing to take other people''s lives unless she had no other choice! The people she had killed were all enemies who hade to her door to seek death. Therefore, she would not feel any burden in her heart even if she killed them!

    But now, the fire attribute divine power was affected by the life me and also had some degree of change. As a result, when she was sparring with others, she had to be careful. Otherwise, how bad would it be if she seriously injured her opponent? And this restricted fighting style also made people unable to enjoy to their heart''s content! At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue was vexed.

    "Hehe! Girl, your worry is unnecessary. Whether it''s your life me or your fire attribute divine power, you can control them. After all, you''re their master! Therefore, the situation you''re thinking of will never happen! Moreover, after using fire attribute Shen power so many times, haven''t you noticed that your me is very spiritual?" Cang said with a smile as he saw through Leng ruoxue''s thoughts.

    Ugh! It seemed to be the case. She had been suspicious before, but now that she heard Cang''s words, she understood. It seemed that everything was the credit of her life me! But what she was most happy about was hearing Cang say that what she was worried about wouldn''t happen. This way, the pressure in her heart would be less.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue wasn''t going into a dead end, Cang was relieved.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue suddenly felt the corner of her clothes sink. She lowered her head and saw the anxious little fox staring at her with her big, wet eyes and a face full of worry.

    The little fox didn''t know what was going on with Leng ruoxue''s sudden daze. She didn''t know that she wasmunicating with that scary cat, so she could only feel anxious.

    Fortunately, Leng ruoxue finally gave it a response. Hence, it simply tugged at the corner of Leng ruoxue''s clothes and pulled her forward.

    However, the little fox''s body was too petite so it was practically hanging from Leng ruoxue''s body as it led the way. Leng ruoxueughed and ced it on her shoulder to prevent it from getting into a fight with Cang again.

    As the saying goes, the higher you stand, the further you can see. The little fox, who was lying on Leng ruoxue''s shoulder, suddenly had a wider field of vision and pointed out the way with more interest.

    Everyone followed the direction the little fox pointed and went deeper and deeper. They didn''t even know where they had walked to. However, after taking a peek at the calm andposed Cang hou, everyone calmed down.

    Since Cang Du did not raise any suspicions, it meant that there was no problem inside. Otherwise, it would not have let Xue ''ere! Everyone was well aware of this, so they had even less to worry about.

    They did not know how long they had been walking for. All they knew was that the deeper they went, the darker it became. At the end, even Leng ruoxue''s mes could no longer light up the ce. Furthermore, everyone''s breathing was a little rushed, just like when they had descended the cliff.

 Chapter 2264 Help Seeking (3)

    At this moment, Azure''s Halo enveloped everyone again, and everyone felt their breathing ease.

    They continued to move forward for a long time, and under the little fox''smand, they finally arrived at their destination.

    It was a natural stone room, somewhat like a secret room. The walls were as smooth as Jade, and the walls were faintly emitting a flowing light, looking extraordinarily beautiful.

    However, after entering the stone room, everyone felt that the smell of sulfur seemed to be even stronger. Although Dongfang Yue and the others did not know what was going on, no one asked. Instead, they all involuntarily looked at the snow-white little fox and waited for it to answer.

    However, the little fox didn''t understand the implicit meaning of these adults. It only stared at the stone room with tears in its eyes, and no one knew what it was thinking.

    Upon seeing this, Leng ruoxue and the rest were tactful and did not disturb the little fox. However, they could not help but guess that this should be the little fox''s home, right? Or perhaps it was a ce where it missed its family!

    After the little fox reproached herself for a while, she suddenly remembered Leng ruoxue and the others.

    The little foxughed embarrassedly and said in a baby voice,""Sister, I brought you here because I need your help with something."

    When the little fox said this, its face was extremely shy. It sneaked a nce at Leng ruoxue and saw that she didn''t look angry. Only then did the little fox rx its anxious heart!

    After all, it was supposed to take its sister and the others for a walk down the cliff, but it ended up bringing her sister here. This made it very embarrassed.

    "Help with what? As long as it''s within my means, just tell me!" Leng ruoxue chuckled. Her attitude was exceptionally warm. Who asked her to treat humans and beasts with twopletely different attitudes! As long as the cute Beastie''s requests weren''t excessive, she would basically satisfy them. After all, in her opinion, Beastie was a person who knew how to repay kindness! Although she didn''t expect the Beasties to repay her kindness, but it was still better than helping an ingrate, right?

    Seeing Leng ruoxue''s unhesitating and forthright attitude, the little fox felt even more embarrassed! After secretly ncing at Cang, the little fox gathered her courage and said,""I have apanion who is sick. Please save him, sister!"

    "What?" When Leng ruoxue saw that the little fox did not exin clearly, the doubt in her beautiful eyes deepened. When she saw the doubt in Leng ruoxue''s eyes, the little fox did not say anything and jumped down from Leng ruoxue''s shoulder. Then, it touched the wall with its little ws and the smooth wall opened up!

    ? Seeing this, Leng ruoxue and the rest were stunned. They did not expect this stone chamber to have a mechanism!

    Then, everyone saw the little fox waving at them and following behind her, they walked into the door that was opened on the wall!

    After entering, everyone was shocked!

    Oh my God! How ... How could this be possible?

    As far as they could see, there were all kinds of top-grade crystals. The colorful crystals were arranged in an orderly manner and embedded in the surrounding walls. They all emitted a faint seven-colored light and were unbelievably beautiful.

    After the shock, everyone did not know what to say!

    Especially when they heard the little fox say that she would give all these to Leng ruoxue, they were speechless.

    Wasn''t Xue ''er''s luck a little too good?

    He could actually get so many top-grade crystals just by going down a cliff! One had to know that this was a top-grade item, not a high-grade, medium-grade, or even low-grade one! It was a top-grade item!

    In the divine realm, top-grade crystals were bing rarer and rarer! More importantly, top-grade crystals were not cabbages. Even the top families couldn''t take out so many at once. But these top-grade crystals in front of them were like cabbages in the market! That was because there were simply too many of them.

    However, once there were many things, they didn''t seem so rare. Therefore, when everyone first saw these top-grade crystals, they were only a little surprised, but then they became calm andposed again.

    As a result, they were rather curious about thepanion that the little fox had mentioned.

    Needless to say, these top-grade crystals were definitely the reward that the little fox had to pay Xue ''er, and for the little fox to pay such a huge amount of money, itspanion should be very important to it, right?

    Everyone''s curiosity was piqued. After Leng ruoxue heard the little fox''s words, she understood what the little fellow meant. However, she really didn''t expect that this little fellow''s emotional intelligence would be so high. He actually knew that he had to pay for asking for help. This was much better than many humans!

    But to her, since she had promised the little fellow that as long as it was something she could do, she would do her best, so these Jingshi were not that important to her!

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue bent down and picked up the little fox. She said lovingly,""Little guy, even if you didn''t give me these top-grade crystals, I would still help you, as long as I can!"<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "Sister will definitely be able to help me!" The little fox nodded her head with certainty.

    Seeing how determined the little fox was, Leng ruoxue instantly felt immense pressure. She really did not know where this little thing''s confidence came from. However, she could not bear to disappoint this little fellow. Hence, she could only swallow the ugly words that she should say.

    She had wanted to tell her little fox not to expect too much. After all, she had not seen the patient yet. However, looking at the little fox''s confident and determined look, she could not bring herself to say such a thing!

    "Take me to the patient!" Leng ruoxue sighed helplessly.

    "Sister, the patient is there!" The little fox pointed behind Leng ruoxue and everyone turned around at the same time. They happened to see a crystal tform slowly rising from the ground. Following that, everyone''s eyes widened once again. Their mouths were half-open in disbelief as they watched the scene before them.

    On the transparent crystal tform, there was a huge flower with a diameter of about five meters. However, at this time, the petals on the flower were somewhat withered and half drooped on the crystal tform. Anyone who saw it would know that the flower had lost a lot of vitality.

    When the little fox saw the flower, she cried and pounced on it, shouting,""Ancestor! Wu...I''ve found someone who can save you!"

    Old ancestor?

    Didn''t he saypanions? Why did he be the ancestor?

    Everyone''s faces were filled with question marks. However, when they saw the little fox bawling, they could only keep their questions to themselves and wait for the little fox to stop crying before listening to its exnation.

    The little fox cried for a while before she remembered that there were still humans around. She wiped her tears in embarrassment and said with a choked voice,""It''s ourpanion, but in our hearts, it''s our ancestor. In the past, it''s always been taking care of us with great care. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have had so many transformed elves! But we can''t help it when it''s sick! Wuwu ..."

    As she spoke, the little fox started to cry again.

    This was also the greatest pain in the hearts of these elves. Although they usually tried not to show it, in fact, every elf was silently sad in their hearts.

    "What illness does it have?" Leng ruoxue gently caressed the flower petals that were bigger than a millstone and asked with a serious expression.

    "I don''t know! The old ancestor fell ill suddenly!" The little fox replied honestly.

    When she heard this, Leng ruoxue knew that this little fox only knew that the flower was sick, but she didn''t know what caused it. If that was the case, it wouldn''t be easy to deal with this! After all, even if a doctor were to treat a patient, it would be difficult to make a judgment without knowing the cause of the illness, especially when the patient''s symptoms were not obvious. It was obvious that the petals had withered. However, she could not possibly think that it was caused by dehydration, right?

    At this moment, the curious Shen nuo and Liuyue also walked forward and carefully observed the huge flower, but they found nothing. The main reason was that the petals had withered and the color of the petals was dark. Therefore, it was almost impossible to see the original appearance of the petals. However, ording to their guess, the petals should be ck in color!

    "Xue ''er, what did you see?" After a long while, Shen nuo could not help but ask as she looked at Leng ruoxue in anticipation.

    "No, I didn ''t! I don''t even recognize this flower!" Leng ruoxue said helplessly. She had asked Qing Jue about it, but he said that the damage to the flower was too severe. It was hard to tell from its appearance, but the species of this flower should be very precious. It was a treasure of the heaven and earth!

    However, when Leng ruoxue looked at the flower, she found it strange!

    Because she discovered that the center of the flower was slowly releasing poison, very simr to the poisonous fog at the waist of the cliff. Moreover, the poison in front of her seemed unremarkable, but, the concentration was very high! But the strange thing was that they didn''t show any signs of being poisoned. It could even be said that they didn''t have any abnormalities at all! This was truly unbelievable.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but turn her gaze to the little fox. She said gently,""Little guy, what''s the background of your family''s ancestor? Just tell me about it. "

    "I don''t know." The little fox said with a confused look. After she finished speaking, she lowered her head again.

    Ugh! Leng ruoxue was depressed. How could there be a junior who didn''t know their own ancestor''s background! In this case, how should she deal with the problem?

    "Then why are you so sure that I can help you?" Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but ask after some thought.

    Upon hearing this, the little fox raised its head and stared unblinkingly at Leng ruoxue with its big ck eyes. Then, it pointed at Cang with its paw and said,""It told me!"

    Ugh! This was the truth!

    Leng ruoxue looked at Cang helplessly, waiting for it to give her a reasonable exnation.

 Chapter 2265 Another Conspiracy (1)

    Cang Jue caught Leng ruoxue''s gaze andughed dryly. Then, he looked at her calmly and said,""Girl, don''t you know alchemy? As long as you''re an Alchemist, you can definitely help it!"

    What kind of logic was that?

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue was speechless. It was true that she was an Alchemist, but she wanted to know, even if she managed to concoct a pill that could save this huge flower, how was she going to feed it? Where was the flower''s mouth?

    Furthermore, she wasn''t the only Alchemist here. When she thought of this, her beautiful eyes couldn''t help but turn towards Shen nuo and Liuyue.

    Who knew that the two of them would wave their hands repeatedly, as if to say ''don''t count me in''? instantly, Leng ruoxue''s anger started to rise.

    "You''re not alchemists?" Leng ruoxue said through gritted teeth.

    "Uh! Of course we''re alchemists, but we''ve never treated such a special patient before, so you''ll have to treat this kind of rare andplicated illness!" The two of them said in a very spineless manner. Just their imposing manner had weakened by more than a little. The great elder even jeered from the side,"At least the two of you have some self-awareness. This kind of thing should be handled by the girl, she''s better at it!"

    These words made Leng ruoxue not know whether tough or cry. She didn''t know what to say. Furthermore, the little fox''s expectant gaze made her feel even more pressured!

    After some thought, Leng ruoxue said helplessly,""I''ll try my best, but I need to figure out the species of this flower first!" After that, she looked at Shen nuo and Liuyue, and said fiercely,""Don''t even think about cking off, you have to help me think of a way!"

    When the two of them heard this, they hurriedly nodded their heads like pounding garlic. They didn''t dare to provoke this girl, so naturally, they would do whatever she said.

    "Girl, I can only tell you that this flower is called the seven Crystal Flower. As for the other details, you''ll have to find out by yourself! I don''t know much about it!" At this moment, Azure added.

    Just as Cang finished speaking, Leng ruoxue''s mind was filled with a cry of surprise,""Seven Crystal Flower? So it''s a seven Crystal Flower. No wonder I thought it looked so familiar!"

    "Green vessel, have you heard of the seven Crystal Flower?" Leng ruoxue asked in surprise.

    "Yes, I''ve heard of it. This flower was born only a littleter than the mist. Although it didn''t grow in chaos, it was once taken care of by chaos. It''s a kind of nt that chaos dotes on. Moreover, it has always grown in a hidden ce. I don''t understand how it became like this. It''s not easy for it to survive until now!" Qing Jue sighed. It had seen a seven Crystal Flower once, but that was when the seven Crystal Flower was in full bloom and was extremely beautiful. Hence, it did not recognize that the withered flower was the seven Crystal Flower that was once beautiful.

    "Sister, this flower is like the fog, there is only one in the world. However, this flower is much cuter than the fog. Do you see those colorful crystals on the wall? Those top-grade crystals were the products of the seven Crystal Flower, and this was the most important talent of the seven Crystal Flower! However, it was fortunate that not many people knew about the seven Crystal Flower. Otherwise, it would be unknown if the seven Crystal Flower could survive for so many years. However, it seemed that the seven Crystal Flower had been hurt! AI! Big sister, this flower is an old acquaintance of mine. When I saw it back then, it was in its most brilliant state. I didn''t think that it would be like this now. " Qing Jue could not help but sigh.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    Although he did not know what had happened to the seven Crystal Flower, the seven Crystal Flower itself was not weak. There were not many people who could hurt it. Therefore, green vessel had a rough idea of what had happened. However, he did not know if his guess was correct. He would have to wait for the seven Crystal Flower to wake up before he could find out. Of course, that bastard Cang might also know, but he did not know if he would tell him!

    After hearing Qing Jue''s words, Leng ruoxue''s heart was filled with shock. Did she hear it wrong? The top-grade crystals on the wall were the product of this flower? Then wouldn''t this flower be extremely precious? With it, there was no need to find a crystal mine! Wouldn''t it be better to just wait for it to conceive?

    "Big sister, although the crystals produced by the seven Crystal Flower are all of the highest quality, it takes a very long time for the seven Crystal Flower to produce crystals. Moreover, unless it is naturally produced, it will be very harmful to the body. Don''t force it, because the seven Crystal Flower has a strong personality. It would rather die than live in dishonor. " Qing Jue exined as he sensed Leng ruoxue''s thoughts.

    "So that''s how it is! Then, green vessel, do you know how to save it?" Leng ruoxue nodded and asked.

    "I don''t know. I can feel that the vitality of the seven Crystal Flower is very low. It must have been very hard for it to hold on for so many years. Sister, let''s just try our best. Don''t be too demanding!" Although he wanted to cure the seven Crystal Flower, he did not want to put too much pressure on his sister. From his point of view, the seven Crystal Flower had been severely damaged and seemed to have been poisoned. In that case, it would be even more difficult to cure the seven Crystal Flower!

    "Yes, I''ll try my best!" Leng ruoxue promised. Since the little fox had begged her, and this flower was an old friend of Qing Jue, she would definitely do her best. However, she was not too confident in this. After giving it some thought, she gave some instructions to the demon and the rest before bringing Shen nuo and Liuyue back to her house. She nned to focus on developing the medicinal pill for seven crystals. As for the others, she would temporarily leave them outside.

    Without Xue ''er by his side, the evildoer felt that there was no point in doing anything. However, when he thought of Xue'' er''s words, he could only grit his teeth and persevere. However, his unfriendly eyes were still shooting daggers at Cang.

    As for Azure, after receiving the demon''s dagger-like gaze, it didn''t really care. However, it also didn''t feel good in its heart. Although it had found this matter for Niu, who was it doing it for?

    Wasn''t it all for Niu? If he could cure that flower, the benefits to Niu would be incalcble! Unfortunately, the demonic man did not understand its painstaking efforts! This was really infuriating!

    When Azure thought of this, he red at the demon ferociously. Just like that, during the period when Leng ruoxue was researching the pill as if she was in closed-door cultivation, the man and the Beast kept staring at each other!

    In this situation, master ning and the others ran as far away as they could from them, because it was too dangerous to be around them. Who knew when these two people would get into a disagreement and implicate them! Therefore, they had no choice but to hide!

    Moreover, in contrast to the man and the Beast''s cockfighting appearance, the ning family''s master and the others were quite calm. When they had nothing to do, they would y with those cute little beasts, and their little days were veryfortable!

    In addition, when he was bored, the master of the ning family would leave the bottom of the cliff and go back to the inn to take a walk, and see if the Yao family had made any new moves. But what surprised him was that these days, although the Yao family had been in deep waters and suffering, the top management of the Yao family was as calm as water, without a trace of disturbance. This fact made him feel deeply incredulous.

 Chapter 2266 Another Conspiracy (2)

    For this reason, he had even specially gone to find the head of the Cheng family, wanting to discuss with him about the abnormality of the Yao family. However, the asionally meticulous and most of the time carefree head of the Cheng family didn''t take the abnormality of the Yao family seriously at all. On the contrary, he even advised the head of the ning family to deal with it when it came. The head of the ning family couldn''t help but be so angry that his whole body emitted cold air.

    Feeling the temperature around him drop, the head of the Cheng family finally reacted. Old man ning was angry! Although he did not understand why the old man was so angry, it was definitely not a good thing to make him angry. Hence, he tried his best to coax him. Unfortunately, he was not Leng ruoxue, so the master of the ning family would naturally not give him face!

    In the end, master ning left master Cheng''s room in a Huff.

    Even when he returned to his room, the cold Qi on master ning''s body had not dissipated. When the seventh elder of the ning family and the others saw this, they automatically hid far away, so as not to provoke master ning!

    However, while the others could hide, it would not be so easy for the seventh elder to hide! After sulking for a while, the master of the ning family beckoned to the seventh elder. The seventh elder could only run to the master and carefully said,""Master, what are your orders?"

    "Has there been any movement from the Yao n recently?" The master of the ning family asked.

    "Master, the Yao family has been very peaceful recently. No one hase out to cause trouble!" Hearing this, the seventh elder quickly reported. He had been following the orders of the family head to monitor the Yao family''s every move! But maybe it was because of the massive bleeding just now! The Yao family was much more well-behaved!

    "Very calm? Much more honest? Do you think that''s possible? The Yao family has suffered a great loss, so how could they not do anything?" The master of the ning family said in disbelief.

    He knew that old geezer of the Yao family too well. That old geezer wasn''t a person who would swallow a loss in silence. Once he suffered a loss, he would definitely do everything he could to get it back! Therefore, it was harder than ascending to heaven to make him believe that there was no movement from the Yao family! Furthermore, theck of movement also meant that the Yao n was brewing an even bigger move!

    "But I''ve been sending people to keep a close eye on the Yao family. They really ..." The seventh elder of the ning family said, but before he could finish, he was interrupted by the master of the ning family.

    "This is the Yao family''s divine realm. It''s not easy to monitor the Yao family. Also, you can''t make too big of a move. Otherwise, the Yao family will definitely find out. Perhaps it''s because of this that the Yao family hasn''t made any moves on the surface, but I believe that the Yao family''s Secret moves won''t be small. It''s just that we haven''t noticed them yet!" The master of the ning family analyzed.

    "Then what do we do?" Hearing this, the seventh elder of the ning family became anxious!

    "Don''t worry, I''ll think of a way!" The master of the ning family said calmly.

    Following this, he quietly left the inn and returned to tell everyone about his suspicions. Before anyone could say anything, Azure smiled evilly and said, "Don''t worry, the Yao family hasn''t made any moves yet. That little guy has been sulking!"

    "Uh!" Hearing this, the master of the ning family didn''t know how to react. How could he have forgotten about Cang? With Cang here, no matter what the Yao family did, it wouldn''t be able to escape Cang''s eyes! However, had Azure been monitoring the Yao n all this time?

    "Tell your ning family that you don''t need to monitor the Yao family! Let them do whatever they want to do, the bigger themotion, the better!" Seeing the thoughts of the ning family master, Cang directly ordered.

    "En!" Cang''s words made the master of the ning family feel at ease. Then, he hurriedly left the bottom of the cliff to pass on this notice to his family. After hearing it, the seventh elder of the ning family and the others hesitated for a moment, but the master''s words were like an imperial edict, so they naturally had to carry it out.

    In the next few days, the master of the ning family stayed in the inn to make his presence known. After all, he couldn''t always use the excuse that he had something to do to not appear! Therefore, after chatting with the patriarch of the Cheng n and the others every day, he would hang around in front of the inn manager to prove that he was still in the inn.

    However, the head of the Cheng n couldn''t understand his actions.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    After dragging the ning family''s master into his room, the Cheng family''s master couldn''t help but ask in a low voice,""Old man ning, where have you been the past few days?"

    "I went on an outing! It''s so boring to stay in the inn all the time, so I went to visit the Yao family''s divine territory. " Master ning said with a smile.

    "Then why didn''t you call me?" The head of the Cheng n said with a look of dissatisfaction.

    "Why did I call you? It would feel good to swim alone! Why don''t you go out on your own and give your share to the Azure Snake n?" The master of the ning family suggested.

    "That''s a good idea, but I don''t like to go on a scenic tour by myself. Why don''t youe with me?" The head of the Cheng n said expectantly.

    "It feels weird for the two of us to go out alone! Why don''t I call the other family heads and family members? Let''s also take this opportunity to have some fun and bond. " The master of the ning family said after some thought.

    "Yes, yes, I''ll go find them now, hehe! If the Yao family''s old man were to find out about this, who knows how angry he would be!" The head of the Cheng family said excitedly. Now, he had already regarded angering the old man of the Yao family as the greatest joy in his life. Therefore, he was happy to do anything that would make the old man angry!

    The proposal of the ning family''s master made the Cheng family''s master take action. Soon, he informed the other families, and the Masters of the other families, who had been idle for a long time, immediately responded. They divided their work and began to purchase inrge quantities in the Yao family''s main city!

    Such a big movement naturally alerted the first elder and the ninth elder of the Yao family.

    When the two of them received the news, they were very puzzled at first. They didn''t know what the seven families wanted to do. However, when they heard that the seven families had left the inn for an outing, they were so angry that their lungs were about to explode!

    F * ck! They were still in the mood to go on a scenic tour?

    Wasn''t this clearly trying to anger him?

    He had made the Yao family bleed so much that he could go out and y with their money! Furthermore, he was ying around the Yao family''s divine territory. Wasn''t this an insult to the Yao family? They really went too far!

    The more they thought about it, the angrier they became. They quickly reported this matter to their master. When the master of the Yao family heard this news, the master of the ning family and the others had already left the Yao family''s main city and were heading for the Yao family''s most beautiful scenery, the verdant fir waterfall!

    As for the head of the Yao family, he could only remain in his room, jumping up and down in anger!

    "Dammit! ''Damn it!'' I won''t let you off!" The head of the Yao family bellowed, unconsciously spreading out his pressure, scaring all the little beasts within a hundred miles. The Yao family members were even more afraid, like little chicks that had juste out of their shells, trembling.

    The first elder and the ninth elder of the Yao family, who were the closest to him, were also pale and had cold sweat on their foreheads.

 Chapter 2267 Another Conspiracy (3)

    "Master, calm down!" The Yao n''s first elder gasped for breath and loudly said.

    "Calm down? How am I supposed to calm down? They took our Yao family''s hard-earned money and went out to y! This is really infuriating!" The Yao n head''s rage was simply indescribable, and the actions of those seven ns made him gnash his teeth in hatred!

    "Patriarch, why don''t we send some people to kill them?" Seeing that the master''s anger had not subsided, the Yao family''s first elder suggested.

    "I would like to kill them, but do you think we can defeat them with just our Yao family?" The head of the Yao family red at them with eyes that were spitting fire as he roared in anger. What a pig''s brain! Why didn''t he think clearly before he spoke or did things? could the Yao family be a match for the seven families?

    Of course, if he only destroyed one, he could still do it. However, this would inevitably alert the other six families. He didn''t want to alert the other six families, which would make it difficult for him to make a move in the future!

    "Master, it''s very difficult for us to destroy the seven families at the same time, but we can also find help!" The Yao n''s first elder said after some thought.

    "Eh? Tell me about it!" The head of the Yao family asked with interest.

    "Family head, isn''t the God World condemning Leng ruoxue now? We can spread the news that Leng ruoxue is at the verdant fir waterfall. By then, those major factions that want to get rid of Leng ruoxue to get the reward will definitely swarm to the verdant fir waterfall. By then, we can take advantage of the chaos to get rid of the other seven great divine regions one by one. Moreover, we can also seek help from the Divine Master''s residence. I believe that the Divine Master would definitely not be willing to see anyone disrupting the order of the divine realm!" The Yao n''s first elder''s mind whirred, and after thinking for a moment, he said.

    "What you just said ... Let me think about it." The head of the Yao n said.

    "Yes! Master, please take your time to think, we won''t disturb you any longer!" After the Yao family''s first elder finished speaking, he forcefully dragged elder Yao Jiu, who was hesitating to speak, out of the Yao family head''s room.

    After leaving, the head of the Yao family really started to think very seriously. The ninth elder, who had been forcefully dragged away, suddenly pulled away the arm of the first elder, who was holding onto him, and growled with a face full of dissatisfaction,"What kind of rotten idea did youe up with? Do you think the patriarchs of the eight great divine regions are so easy to deal with? You want to use the people of ck River who wanted to kill Leng ruoxue to deal with the people from the eight great divine regions? have you lost your mind?"

    Elder Yao Jiu was extremely dissatisfied. Although he was also angry at the actions of the ning family''s head and the others, he couldn''t deny that he still had his rationality and brain. He knew very well that now was not the time to fall out with the other seven families. Otherwise, the family head wouldn''t have chosen to swallow his anger! However, the family head had endured all those things before, but this damned great elder had toe up with a bad idea at this time, and the family head was even a little moved! This fact made him so angry that he was about to explode!

    But what made him even angrier was that the Yao family''s first elder actually didn''t give him a chance to speak and forcefully dragged him out of the family head''s room. This way, with no one to dissuade the family head, who knew what decision he would make!

    At the thought of this, elder Yao Jiu red at the first elder fiercely before returning to his family head''s room, leaving behind the Yao family''s first elder, who was drenched in cold sweat and had chills running down his spine.

    He didn''t expect his ninth brother to have such an imposing manner. This made the Yao family''s first elder feel a deep sense of crisis, but he knew that this was not the time to go in and provoke the head of the family, so the Furious first elder left in a Huff.

    Not long after, the Yao family''s first elder heard the good news that the ninth elder had been locked up by the family head. Instantly, he felt a little proud!

    Hmph! After all, the older the ginger, the spicier it was! How could old nine be his match? even if old nine was liked by the family head, when the family head was thinking, it was best not to go against the family head''s lead singer. Otherwise, it was guaranteed that he would not have a good end!

    After all, the authority of the master could not be challenged!

    They only needed to execute the decision made by the master, who cared if it was right or wrong! This was what the Yao n''s first elder was thinking!

    After that, he was summoned by the head of the Yao family.

    Following that, members of the Yao family left the Yao family''s main city one after another. There were also rumors in the God Realm that Leng ruoxue was no longer in thend of evil demons.

    The various factions that had been guarding the foot of the mountain in thend of evil demons were all shocked when they heard the news. They had no idea when Leng ruoxue had left!

    But soon after, they heard thetest and most urate address of Leng ruoxue''s location. Leng ruoxue was currently at the verdant fir waterfall.

    Everyone in the divine realm knew about the verdant fir waterfall. It was the most beautiful ce in the Yao n''s divine realm. Every year, many deities would go there to rx because of its fame. When the various major powers heard about the ce, their faces would turn ck with anger!<novelnext> </novelnext>

    They were like dead dogs, guarding the door for others, but the owner was no longer at home! This fact infuriated all the major forces. Soon, most of the forces gathered at the foot of the mountain in thend of evil demons sent people to the verdant fir waterfall.

    At this time, the huge temptation of the reward had also made them forget the terrible contagious rumor that had spread not long ago in the Yao family''s divine territory. The road from the Yao family''s divine territory to the verdant fir waterfall had instantly be lively.

    At the same time, thergest guilds in the firmament, including the craftsmen''s Guild and The Alchemist Guild, as well as the ascender Alliance, had also received the Yao n''s invitation. The reason was naturally to invite them to discuss the matter of Leng ruoxue!

    The armament Guild and Alchemist Guild that had received the invitation, after seeing that invitation, seemed to have received a hot potato.

    Everyone knew that the first elder and the two vice presidents of the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters had a close rtionship with Leng ruoxue, especially Vice President Mo Yan, who was the master of Leng ruoxue''s ancestor. Hence, the craftsmen would always feel that they were in the most difficult position on this matter.

    And now, the elder Council, who was in charge of the daily affairs of the armament Guild headquarters, was in a dilemma when faced with the invitation that should not have appeared!

    At this moment in the armament Guild headquarters, those who had the final say were either not around or were in closed door cultivation. A few important figures in the armament Guild headquarters were also very close to Leng ruoxue. Hence, the elders Guild of the armament Guild headquarters were not willing to be the viin. After all, no matter what heinous crimes Leng ruoxue hadmitted, it had nothing to do with the armament Guild headquarters. They were only in charge of refining armaments and did not care about anything else. This was the tradition of the armament Guild headquarters since ancient times and it was precisely this kind of transcendental neutral position. Thus, the weapon Master Association was able tost for a long time in the God Realm.

    However, after a long period of peace, no matter how United or powerful the faction was, there would always be a few discordant voices. After all, there was nock of rat sh * t anywhere!

    The craftsmen''s Guild was the same.

    After receiving the Yao family''s invitation, the elders Guild, which was originally peaceful, was split into two factions. One faction was led by the second elder, who felt that they should participate and contribute to the firmament. After all, in his words, what Leng ruoxue had done had infuriated both man and God.

    But in fact, he was taking the opportunity to take revenge for his big brother.

    His elder brother was the second elder of the craftsmen''s Guild, who was rumored to have been killed by Ning Yan''s domestic violence. He originally had a high position in the Guild, but after his elder brother''s death, the first elder wanted to maintain the bnce in the Guild and shut up their family''s mouth, so he was promoted to the second elder position.

    However, the great elder knew that this fellow was not a peaceful person. Therefore, although he was the second elder of the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters, he did not have the real power of the second elder. Therefore, his right to speak in the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters was sometimes not evenparable to the third elder! This was also one of the main reasons why he hated the great elder.

    Now that he had such a good opportunity, he was naturally not willing to let it go.

    The other faction was led by the third elder. The old man was well aware of the rtionship between the first elder, Mo Yan, Liu Feng and Leng ruoxue, so he was not willing to get involved in this dispute. However, he also did not want to see the second elder stirring up a mess in the armament Guild when the first elder was not in the headquarters, and the People''s hearts would be wavered. Therefore, he, who had his heart set on refining armaments, had no choice but to step forward and fight against the second elder. Otherwise, he would not be able to answer to the first elder, who the elders Guild had entrusted him to manage.

    In the end, the two groups of people who were in a heated argument had no choice but to invite Mo Yan, who was in seclusion to guide his own disciple, Leng Xiaoyu, toe out. Since the master hade out of seclusion, Leng Xiaoyu naturally came out as well.

    All these years, the two of them had been in closed-door cultivation, so they did not know much about Leng ruoxue''s situation. With the help of Leng ruoxue''s many pills and Supreme-grade crystals, as well as his master''s guidance, Leng Xiaoyu''s standard of weapon refinement was only one step away from the weapon god level. Her strength had also reached the level of a divine Emperor. Mo Yan was deeply gratified by this. After all, Masters always hoped that their disciples would surpass their Masters.

    However, when they came out of their closed-door cultivation and heard about Leng ruoxue''s incident, they were shocked!

    It seemed that they had only not seen Xue ''er for a few years, right? How did she manage to stir up such a storm in the divine realm and make it so lively?

    Yes! In their eyes, the divine realm was much more lively than before! However, thismotion seemed to be disadvantageous to Xue ''er!

    The elders Guild of the armament Guild headquarters was already in a heated argument because of Leng ruoxue''s matter and was split into two factions. What more the other forces? they were probably not any stronger than the armament Guild headquarters as there was nock of people who wished for the world to be in chaos!

    Mo Yan knew what the current situation in the divine realm was without even thinking!

 Chapter 2268 Im Going On Behalf Of Justice (1)

    In the assembly hall of the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters, Mo Yan sat calmly at the head of the table, while Leng Xiaoyu stood respectfully behind him in a protective stance. The two of them listened to the second and third elders ''heated argument, but they did not stop them. Instead, they chose to let things be.

    Moreover, looking at the usually high and mighty elders of the armament Guild headquarters quarreling with each other like Street Rascals, the two of them felt that it was quite interesting. So, the two of them watched this lively scene with great interest.

    After a long time.

    The two groups of people, who were quarreling with each other, saw that neither of the master and disciple interrupted, and gradually, the voices of the argument became softer and softer, until it disappeared.

    "What''s the matter?" Mo Yan smiled faintly."Have you had enough?"

    When the second and third elders saw him, they quickly said awkwardly,""Hehe! Your Excellency Mo Yan, great elder, President, and your Excellency Liu Feng are not here, so our craftsmen''s Guild is counting on you to make the decision!"

    "Are you sure you want me to make the decision?" Mo Yan raised his eyebrows and asked indifferently.

    "Of course!" The two of them said in unison.

    "No regrets?" Mo Yan asked again, and the third elder answered very quickly, immediately indicating that he would not regret it!

    How could he regret it? he couldn''t wait to throw this hot potato out as soon as possible! He was not willing to care about anything that involved Leng ruoxue!

    However, the second elder was a little hesitant. He mumbled for a long time before he could not help but say,""Sir Mo Yan is famous for being fair in the cksmith Guild, I believe you won''t be biased towards anyone!" In other words, he had also agreed, but it was a very forced agreement.

    Hearing this, Mo Yan smiled and said,""You''re right, of course I''ll be fair. "

    This was good! The second elder was satisfied.

    He didn''t believe that Mo Yan would dare to side with Leng ruoxue in front of so many people, unless he was not afraid of being drowned by the spittle of the elders! Thinking of this, the second elder''s mood rxed.

    If this matter went as he wished, he was afraid that the first elder of the elder Council would have to be reced! Hahaha! The second elder couldn''t help but daydream. Fortunately, no one here knew what he was thinking. Otherwise, he would haveughed his head off!

    A second elder who had only been in power for a few years, a second elder who didn''t have any real power, actually dared to covet the position of the great elder. If that wasn''t courting death, what was?

    In fact, most of the elders in the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters were clear that the second elder was ambitious. Unfortunately, he was slightlycking in ability. However, the person involved did not feel that he was not capable at all. Instead, he felt that the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters did not give him a chance. Therefore, in the few years that the great elder was not in the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters, the second elder had be more and more active!

    But fortunately, the great elder''s position in the craftsmen''s Guild was deeply rooted and most of the elders had been promoted by him and were very loyal to him. In this way, no matter how happy the second elder was, it was impossible to shake the great elder''s position in the craftsmen''s Guild and the elders Guild.

    Therefore, in the eyes of the elders, it would be difficult for the second elder to rece the great elder in this lifetime!

    However, these words were only thought in everyone''s hearts. No one would be foolish enough to say it out loud. So, the second elder still didn''t know that his thoughts had long been revealed!

    The second elder saw this incident as an opportunity for him to rise to power, so he actively encouraged the elders to agree to the Yao family''s invitation.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    However, other than the elders who usually wore the same pants as him, the other elders did not approve of participating in this matter! In the words of those elders, their mission was to refine weapons and not to stand out!

    However, the second elder insisted that they were doing it for justice!

    The second elder had turned the elder Council upside down just because he said he was doing it for the sake of justice, and even alerted Mo Yan. Although the third elder did not agree with this, what else could he say?

    More importantly, Mo Yan had said that he would be fair, so the third elder and the rest did not say anything else. With Mo Yan around, in addition to the rtionship between Mo Yan and Leng ruoxue, they knew that they had nothing to do here!

    The people on the third elder''s side remained silent. The second elder also looked at Mo Yan expectantly, hoping to hear a satisfactory result from his mouth. However, Mo Yan only smiled at them and did not say a word. The second elder immediately became a little anxious.

    "Sir Mo Yan, say something! How should this matter be dealt with? Are we going or not?" The second elder asked anxiously.

    "Second elder, you''re on the side that agrees to go to the Yao family, right?" Mo Yan suddenly asked.

    "Of course!" The second elder nodded his head repeatedly, afraid that Mo Yan would misunderstand if he nodded toote!

    "Then, second elder, can you give me a reason why I must go?" Mo Yan continued to ask with a smile.

    "Leng ruoxue hasmitted a grave crime and has angered the magical beasts. The Divine Master''s estate has also put a huge bounty on her head. The reason why the Yao family has invited us to the Yao family''s divine territory is to discuss Leng ruoxue''s matter. After all, we''re not doing this for ourselves. We''re doing this for justice!" The second elder said righteously. However, his words made the third elder despise him in his heart.

    For the sake of justice my ass! You''re clearly doing this for your own selfish reasons! Do you think they''re stupid and can''t tell? The third elder couldn''t help but Mutter to himself, his contempt for the second elder growing even deeper! However, now that Mo Yan had made the decision, he would like to see how far the second elder would go!

    With this thought in mind, the third elder calmed down.

    When Mo Yan heard the second elder''s words, he smiled in agreement and said,""Second elder is really a warm-hearted person. After hearing your words, I feel that our craftsmen''s Guild should really do our best for the divine realm! So ..."

    After hearing this, the second elder and third elder couldn''t help but stare at Mo Yan even more intently. At this time, Mo Yan heard a ''Puchi'' sound and teased,""Second elder, third elder, I''ll misunderstand if you keep looking at me like this!"

    Ugh! The two of them blushed immediately when they heard that!

    Seeing them like this, Mo Yanughed even more happily. As if he had forgotten what he was going to say next, the second elder was so anxious that his face and ears turned red.

    "Mr. Mo Yan, you haven''t finished, have you?" The second elder warned.

    "Yes, I didn''t finish. Actually, second elder should know what I wanted to say, right?" Mo Yan said, pretending to be mysterious.

    "What?" The second elder blinked his eyes in confusion. What the hell did he know! He wasn''t a worm in Mo Yan''s stomach, so how could he know what that guy was trying to say! However, he still made a bold guess.""Sir Mo Yan, do you mean that we should ept the Yao family''s invitation?"

 Chapter 2269 Im Going On Behalf Of Justice (2)

    "That''s right! Since the Yao family has sent out an invitation, if we don''t go, the head of the Yao family will definitely bear a grudge, so we''d better go! The Yao family''s God territory isn''t far from the cksmith''s guild headquarters anyway. " Mo Yan said with a faint smile.

    Not far away? When the third elder heard this, he couldn''t help butugh in his heart. His Excellency Mo Yan must be being sarcastic! The Yao family''s divine territory was quite a distance away from the craftsmen''s Guild! If a reverent-God used all his strength to teleport, it would take at least half a month. If he relied on a flying beast, it would probably be more than a monthter when he arrived at the Yao family''s divine realm. By then, it would be toote.

    After thinking about it, he had to admit that Mo Yan''s idea was good, but only Mo Yan would be so sure to ept the Yao family''s invitation, he would never dare to say it! Otherwise, the hot-tempered first elder would not let him off!

    The second elder was also very happy to hear this! No matter what, his wish had finally been achieved. This time, he had to seize the opportunity and fight for a higher position! However, when he thought about the location of the Yao family''s divine territory, he was a little conflicted. The Yao family''s divine territory was too far away from here! However, this opportunity to take down the great elder was too rare, so he was not willing to let it go!

    AI! Just go far away! For the sake of his own future, he had to ept it!

    The 2nd elder was both happy and at a loss. At this moment, one of the elders suddenly asked,""Mr. Mo Yan, are we really going to send people to the Yao family''s God domain?"

    The person who spoke was an elder who supported third elder. He had only asked this question because he had received third elder''s gaze!

    However, when Mo Yan heard his question, he could not help but frown and pretend to be angry.""Am I not clear enough? Of course we''re going! Oh! We are all doing this for justice! Therefore, we can''t stay out of this!"

    "That''s right!" The second elder quickly chimed in.

    "Mr. Mo Yan, it''s not that I''m against going to the Yao family''s God domain, but you''ve been in closed-door cultivation, so you don''t know what the situation is like in the Yao family''s God domain!" The elder who had spoken nced at the second elder before speaking with a calm expression.

    "Eh? Could it be that there''s some inside story that I don''t know?" Hearing this, Mo Yan''s curiosity was piqued.

    Upon seeing this, the elder who spoke quickly described the Yao family as the source of the infection, adding oil to the fire. After hearing this, Mo Yan''s face immediately darkened, and then he said angrily,""That damned Yao family, what are they up to! Is he trying to lure us over so that he can catch us all in one fell swoop?"

    After he finished speaking, many elders ''shoulders started to tremble. It looked like they were frightened, but in fact, they were holding back theirughter! Combined with what Mo Yan had just said, this scene seemed quite reasonable! Even the 2nd elder thought that the timid elders were frightened.

    Therefore, he quickly exined,"Sir Mo Yan, although there were such rumors in the Yao family''s divine realm before, it was a long time ago. I believe that the Yao family is safe now!" Otherwise, how would the head of the Yao family dare to invite us over? You must know that we''re not the only family he invited!"

    "Second elder''s words aren''t without reason. However, out of consideration for our safety, I think we should be more careful on this matter. After all, this concerns the safety of the people heading to the Yao family''s divine realm. We can''t be careless!" The third elder interjected.

    Seeing that third elder didn''t go against him this time, second elder naturally wouldn''t make a ruckus at him like a cockfight. Moreover, third elder was thinking about his safety, so second elder felt that he had to show his cautious side. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would incur the public''s anger.

    Thinking of this, the second elder added: "as far as I know, The Alchemist Guild headquarters has also received the Yao family''s invitation. So, if you really don''t feel at ease, we can go with them. This way, the safety will also be greatly increased."

    "How did you know that The Alchemist Guild would ept the invitation and head to the Yao n''s divine realm?" The third elder asked helplessly. Wasn''t this second elder taking things for granted?<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "This is a matter of justice, how could The Alchemist Guild possibly refuse?" The second elder said matter-of-factly.

    Hearing this, Mo Yan was a little speechless. He had overestimated the second elder''s intelligence! However, since he had decided to go, he naturally couldn''t undermine second elder''s position. Therefore, he took the initiative to give second elder a way out and said,""Leave the matters of The Alchemist Guild to me, I''ll go and negotiate with them! However, you should also send someone to the Yao family to check on the situation. If the infection is too serious, we have to consider the consequences!"

    As soon as Mo Yan finished speaking, the second elder said impatiently,""I''ll personally investigate the Yao family!"

    The eight great divine regions and some major forces had set up branches here, so it was very easy to go and ask! The second elder was very willing to do such a worry-free andbor-saving job, but in reality, he was just trying to cheat! The elders present were well aware that this was just a formality. If they were to ask the Yao family, how could they possibly tell them that their own divine realm was indeed still infected? how stupid would they be?

    "In that case, let''s end the meeting here! We''ll discuss itter!" After Mo Yan finished speaking, he left with Leng Xiaoyu and left the craftsmen''s Guild.

    The cksmith''s guild headquarters and The Alchemist Guild headquarters had always been inseparable andplemented each other, so their headquarters were naturally not too far away. After Mo Yan and Leng Xiaoyu left the cksmith''s guild headquarters, they went straight to The Alchemist Guild headquarters.

    When they arrived at The Alchemist Guild headquarters, Mo Yan originally wanted to see Liuyue, but the waiter told him that both Sir Liuyue and Sir Shen nuo were not around. In the end, it was Jiang Ning who received them with a bitter expression.

    Jiang Ning was precisely one of the three vice presidents of The Alchemist Guild headquarters, and also the only Vice President who was currently still overseeing The Alchemist Guild headquarters!

    In the living room of The Alchemist Guild headquarters, Mo Yan looked at the resentful Jiang Ning. Other than being speechless, he really didn''t know what else to say!

    Who was this guy making an expression of a resentful wife for? Those who didn''t know would think that she had bullied him. But in all honesty, he really didn''t do anything!

    The look in Jiang Ning''s eyes made Mo Yan feel extremely uneasy. Even Leng Xiaoyu felt her hair stand on end!

    Ugh! This gaze was really too ...

    Both master and disciple couldn''t take it anymore. However, they still pretended to be calm, as if nothing had happened.

    After a long time.

    Jiang Ning red at Leng Xiaoyu resentfully and finally opened his mouth to ask,""That Leng ruoxue is your descendant?"

    "Uh! Yes, I am!" Even though Leng Xiaoyu didn''t know what Jiang Ning meant by his question, she still answered him honestly. In reality, her rtionship with Leng ruoxue wasn''t a secret anymore, whether it was in the cksmith Guild or The Alchemist Guild. As for the outside world, it wouldn''t be long before they found out! Especially now that Leng ruoxue''s name was known throughout the firmament, all eight generations of the Leng family''s ancestors would probably be dug out!

 Chapter 2270 Im Going On Behalf Of Justice (3)

    "Hmph! You still dare to admit it!" Hearing Leng Xiaoyu''s affirmative answer, Jiang Ning''s tone suddenly turned vicious.

    "..." Jiang Ning was silent. If he didn''t admit it, was he going to deny it? Xue ''er was the pride of the Leng family. How could he not acknowledge her?

    However, Leng Xiaoyu had already decided that before she knew what Jiang Ning''s intentions were, as long as he didn''t point out her name, she would remain silent!

    Furthermore, he couldn''t understand how Xue ''er had offended Jiangning. The two of them didn''t seem to have much interaction, right? However, Xue ''er, that little girl, was someone who would not pay for angering people to death. So, if the two of them really had a grudge, it seemed quite normal! With this in mind, he did not dare to interrupt!

    Even though he didn''t say anything, Mo Yan was still interested in the conflict between Leng ruoxue and Jiang Ning! Ugh! It could be considered that there was a conflict between the two of them, right? As he thought of this, he suddenly asked with a curious look,""You know Xue ''er?"

    In fact, he wanted to ask Jiang Ning about the conflict between them directly. However, he was afraid that Jiang Ning wouldn''t tell him. So, he had to ask in a more indirect way.

    "I don''t know him!" Jiang Ning said honestly.

    "..." Mo Yan was speechless. ''If you don''t know her, why do you look like you''re going to eat her up?'' when Leng Xiaoyu heard his answer, she was speechless.

    It was rumored that The Alchemist Guild''s Vice-President, Jiang Ning, never yed by the rules, and it was indeed true! Otherwise, why would he have such a huge grudge against Xue ''er before he even met her!

    However, Leng Xiaoyu was relieved to hear that Jiang Ning did not know Xue ''er. Who asked Jiang Ning to be publicly acknowledged as the most difficult to deal with out of the three vice presidents of The Alchemist Guild headquarters? Furthermore, this fellow was extremely willful. Even if he was refining pills for others, he would still choose the person! There was no way he could ask him to refine pills to save people he didn''t like! So basically, in The Alchemist Guild headquarters, he was also the one the outside world didn''t dare to provoke the most!

    "However, she angered me!" Looking at the Silent Master and disciple, Jiang Ning added.

    "Uh! What did that girl do to piss you off?" Hearing this, Mo Yan quickly asked. Leng Xiaoyu also looked at him curiously.

    "She seduced two of our Alchemist Guild''s vice guild leaders. Since the end of the elite gathering, those two guys haven''t returned, causing me to be like a dead dog, working like a horse in The Alchemist Guild! Hmph! This was all her fault! That''s why I won''t let her off! I heard that she has a lot of good things. I must make herpensate for my mental loss! Otherwise, I''m not done with her!" Jiang Ning replied fiercely, but his bright eyes were shining as if he had caught a long-term meal ticket, which made Mo Yan and his disciple even more speechless.

    This guy was probably not looking for trouble, but wanting Xue ''er''s good things? Moreover, your Alchemist Guild''s main Guild''s Vice President isn''t a baby. They have hands and feet and are unwilling to return, so how can you me it on Xue ''er! Mo Yan couldn''t help but Mutter to himself. Leng Xiaoyu''s impression of Jiangning had also changed greatly!

    In the past, he had always thought that Jiangning was hard to get close to. But now, he understood that this guy was clearly a Rascal. If he wanted to take Xue ''er''s baby, he should have just said so! He really despised Jiangning from the bottom of his heart!

    The master and disciple were secretly discussing this, which made Jiang Ning a little anxious.

    Why didn''t the two of them react at all after he said so much and revealed his purpose? This wasn''t normal! Although he really hoped that the two of them would stand on his side and speak up for him, he knew that the possibility was very small. However, they shouldn''t be so unresponsive! As such, he did not know how to continue the topic!

    "That ... Actually, my n''s first elder and vice guild leader Liufeng haven''t returned for a long time!" After a long while, under Jiang Ning''s intense gaze, Mo Yan had no choice but to force himself to speak.

    "Since that''s the case, let''s go find Leng ruoxue to settle our scores! Let herpensate us for our mental losses, sigh! I''ve been so tired recently!" Jiang Ning said pitifully.

    Exhausted? He was probably exhausted not because of his work at The Alchemist Guild headquarters, but because he wanted to earn money!

    As everyone knew, The Alchemist Guild headquarters was the richest of the fewrge guilds! After all, the gods didn''t need to refine weapons every day, but they needed to use medicinal pills almost every day. Therefore, The Alchemist Guild headquarters had already earned a pot full of money from selling medicinal pills!

    And Jiang Ning was definitely not after Xue ''er''s money. He was probably after her precious herbs! After all, alchemists were all fanatical about herbs! Even the extremely rich Jiang Ning couldn''t avoid falling into a fanatical state for heavenly treasures. However, he was doing this all for the sake of refining pills!

    As a weapon refiner, Mo Yan understood Jiang Ning''s feelings very well. When it came to ingredients, alchemists and weapon refiners were the same. Furthermore, in his opinion, if Xue ''er could befriend Jiang Ning, it would not be a good thing for her. After all, Jiang Ning''s status in the divine realm could not be underestimated! From a certain aspect, he was more powerful than Shen nuo and Liuyue!<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "I heard that Xue ''er is in the Yao family''s divine realm. Our cksmith Guild is thinking of going there. Why don''t we go together?" Mo Yan asked after thinking for a while. This was also the purpose of his visit today.

    "Sure, I''m also going to the Yao family''s God domain! However, can you be sure that Leng ruoxue is really there?" Jiang Ning asked worriedly. Although he could contact Liuyue and Shen nuo, a few days ago, Shen nuo had cut off all contact with them as soon as she said that she wanted to go into closed-door cultivation. As a result, he couldn''t find her even if he wanted to. However, he didn''t expect Mo Yan toe out of closed-door cultivation and bring Leng ruoxue''s ancestor with him. If that was the case, it should be easier for him to find Leng ruoxue if he was with them!

    Furthermore, the reason he wanted to meet Leng ruoxue wasn''t solely for the herbs. He was also very interested in her as a person! After all, to be able to make several big shots of The Alchemist and tool Masters Guild treat her differently at the same time, such a person was rare even in the immortal realm, let alone the fact that the other party was only a little girl! She was also the only one among the three vice guild leaders of The Alchemist Guild who had never seen her before! This was something that the prideful him would never allow. Hence, he had to use this opportunity to see Leng ruoxue alive!

    "I''m not sure, but I''ll definitely go to the Yao family''s divine realm. I also want to know what the Yao family''s intentions are. What does that old man from the Yao family want to do with Xue ''er?" Mo Yan told the truth. After he came out of his closed-door cultivation, he did not immediately contact Leng ruoxue and the others. Right now, he wanted to go to the Yao family to take a look. More importantly, he knew that the girl was not someone who liked to be passive and get beaten up. Hence, he was not worried about the safety of Leng ruoxue and the others.

    "What other intentions could there be? they definitely don''t have any good intentions!" Jiang Ning said with a look of disdain.

    Hmph! A person who had been famous for so many years actually gathered to discuss a little girl''s matter. He had no shame! Aren''t you afraid of beingughed at? In this regard, Jiang Ning looked down on his actions! However, there was no harm in listening. He then asked,""As long as I follow you guys, I''ll definitely be able to see Leng ruoxue, right?"

    "En!" Mo Yan nodded helplessly.

    Hearing this, Jiang Ning was relieved. He smiled evilly and said,""Then I''ll be with you guys for the time being!"

    Hearing this, Leng Xiaoyu couldn''t help but feel sad for Xue ''er''s herb that was about to pass away. However, she knew that Jiang Ning knew his limits and would not Rob Xue'' er too badly! However, he was so worried that he had forgotten that Leng ruoxue was not someone who could be robbed so easily.

    In Leng ruoxue''s words, she was the only one who would Rob others in this world. If others wanted to rob her, they had to see if she was happy or not. If she was happy, they could do whatever they wanted. If she was not happy, there was no way they could rob her!

    In contrast to Leng Xiaoyu''s worry, Mo Yan was not worried at all. If Jiang Ning could snatch the herbs from Xue ''er, then it would be his own ability!

    Therefore, he asked about the Yao family''s poisoning situation without any worry. Only after Jiang Ning patted his chest and assured him that it was no big deal did Mo Yan feel at ease!

    In fact, Jiang Ning had been paying attention to the Yao family''s poisoning incident. He knew that it waspletely directed at the Yao family, so he wasn''t worried that he and the others would be poisoned as well! After all, weren''t the Chi, Yu, and fan families, who had been staying in the Yao family''s Divine Domain, fine?

    Seeing that he had achieved his goal, Mo Yan quickly left The Alchemist Guild headquarters with Leng Xiaoyu.

    After returning to the craftsmen''s Guild, Mo Yan immediately gathered all the elders, including the second elder who was a guest at the Yao family branch.

    After all the elders had arrived, Mo Yan made it clear that he was going to the Yao family''s divine realm. The second elder couldn''t help but be happy.

    After that, Mo Yan asked the elders to discuss the candidates to head to the Yao family''s divine realm. In the end, it was decided that he would be the one to lead the team. He would bring Leng Xiaoyu, the second elder, and the others to the Yao family''s divine realm.

    Initially, when they were discussing whether Leng Xiaoyu should stay or leave, the group led by second elder was strongly against it. The reason was that Leng Xiaoyu was Leng ruoxue''s ancestor and their rtionship was too close, so they had to avoid it. However, Leng Xiaoyu said,"I''m going on behalf of justice!" The second elder was rendered speechless!

    Just like that, Leng Xiaoyu followed her master to the Yao n''s divine realm without any hesitation.

    Some of the teams heading to the Yao family''s divine territory were walking slowly, while others were rushing to the Yao family''s divine territory. However, Leng ruoxue, who was focused on developing the antidote for the seven Crystal Flower, did not know about this.

    However, even if she knew, she wouldn''t care too much! After all, in her opinion, she couldn''t avoid what was toe. Since that was the case, she could only let nature take its course!

 Chapter 2271 The Defeated Master Of Justice (1)

    Leng ruoxue, who liked to let nature take its course, stayed in the pill refining room in her house with Shen nuo and Liuyue. They thought of all sorts of ideas day and night and thought of countless ns. However, none of them were able to cure the symptoms of the seven Crystal Flower!

    Other thaning out of her house asionally to feed the seven Crystal Flower the pills she had concocted, she basically never left the house.

    As for how to feed it, she had to put the pill into the flower pot. In order to facilitate absorption, she had deliberately ground the pill, which should have been solid, into powder. However, even so, the effect of those pills on the seven Crystal Flower was not very good. Seeing this, she could only continue to work hard.

    But before that, she had to think of a way tofort the little fox who loved to cry. Because every time that little guy saw here out of the house, he would be ted and excited, but not long after, his eyes would be filled with tears and he would look pitiful!

    And she had no choice but to promise that she would definitely find a way to cure the seven Crystal Flower.

    Seeing how hard it was for Xue ''er, the evildoer''s heart ached. However, he knew Xue'' er very well. He knew that since she had promised the little fox, she would not give up halfway. So, he could only hold back the resentment in his heart and support Xue ''er. However, the pressure at the bottom of the cliff was getting lower and lower.

    "This guy''s aura is getting stronger!" The great elder sighed as he looked at the monster from afar. Dongfang Yue and the others could only smile bitterly when they heard this.

    They already knew the identity of the monster. They had almost no other feelings except shock. And that Cang, AI! The few of them kept sighing, deeply feeling their own insignificance.

    Seeing them like this, first elder couldn''t help but tease,""Calm down! You''ll get used to it, but you must be very disappointed now, right?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Dongfang Yue didn''t know how to react when he heard this. Were they disappointed? It did seem like it. After all, they used to be all-powerful in the immortal realm, but now ...

    AI! It was a long story!

    "Where did master ning go?" Dongfang Yue also sighed and changed the topic. He couldn''t let the great elder continue on this topic. Otherwise, that Chatterbox great elder would definitely force them into a corner!

    "That old man actually went to the verdant fir waterfall for a scenic tour. You didn''t even bring me along!" The Grand Elder couldn''t help but grumble.

    "First elder, can I say that we can''t see the light of day?" Dongfang Yue sighed and said.

    "What do you mean we can''t be seen in the light? Our current identities are his ning family''s guards, but he went out to y and didn''t call us. This is really preposterous! This old man is too disloyal!" The more the first elder spoke, the angrier he became. In the end, his resentment soared to the sky.

    "We weren''t by his side at that time! He can''t possiblye here to call us! Besides, we still have to stay here to protect Xue ''er!" Dongfang Lin couldn''t help but speak up for master ning.

    "It''s enough for Xue ''er to have the protection of me and that demonic man!" Suddenly, Cang, who wasn''t afraid of blowing things up, interjected with a smile.

    Seeing it speak, Dongfang Yue and the others all mourned for master ning in their hearts. Then, they all tactfully closed their mouths. As if they had found a backer, the great elder excitedly said,""That''s right! He can at least ask us! We''ll talk about it another time! In short, he''s in the wrong if he doesn''t ask!"

    Dongfang Yue and the others looked at each other, but no one was willing to answer. Far away at the verdant fir waterfall, the master of the ning family couldn''t help but sneeze a few times. He muttered to himself, could he be sick? Or was Xue ''er talking about him?

    At this time, the head of the Cheng family walked to his side with a face full of concern and asked,""Old man ning, what''s wrong? Could it be that you''ve done something wrong, so you''re being scolded?"

    Of course, master Cheng''s words were just a joke, but he had hit the nail on the head. However, how could master ning admit that he was being scolded!<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "I''m sick!"He said with a serious face.

    Sick?

    The head of the Cheng family was a little dumbfounded. He had only heard of gods being injured, but he had never heard of any God saying that he was sick! However, master ning''s words made those who had heard it and those who hadn''t all gather around. Of course, those who had heard it were basically the ning family, and those who hadn''t heard it saw that master ning was surrounded, so they came to join in the fun out of curiosity.

    Seeing this, master ning had a headache.

    However, the seventh elder of the ning family was very nervous. He asked with a worried expression,"Master, are you not feeling well? Why don''t we go back to the inn first?"

    "I''m fine. I just sneezed a few times. Don''t make such a big fuss!" Hearing this, master ning''s head hurt even more! AI! How good would it be if Xue ''er was here? didn''t they say that a daughter was a father''s little cotton jacket? With Xue ''er around, she would definitely be able tofort him!

    The master of the ning family thought happily.

    "Hmph! Want to leave? There''s no way?"

    Suddenly, a discordant voice sounded out of thin air. When everyone heard it, they looked at each other and saw the big question marks in each other''s eyes. Only then did they unwillingly turn their heads and look in the direction of the voice.

    Then, the master of the ning family and the others saw that they were surrounded! Furthermore, it was from several different forces.

    This was definitely someone looking for trouble with them!

    Seeing this, the master of the ning family couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows and ask with a faint smile,""What do you want? Is this a robbery?"

    Hehe! Herees the trouble maker! Just as well, he was bored!

    "We don''t Rob!" When the leader of one of the forces heard this, he almost stumbled and fell to the ground. They were the Masters of justice, how could they be here to Rob! To them, these words were a great humiliation!

    "Then you want to ask for directions?" The master of the ning family guessed, pretending to be confused.

    When the others heard his words, theyughed in their hearts. They didn''t expect the master of the ning family to be so good at pretending to be confused! However, when the forces surrounding them heard this, they were so angry that their faces turned green.

    "Dammit! We''re not here to ask for directions!" One of the opponents couldn''t help but shout.

    "This is not it, that is also not it, then you must be lost! Otherwise, he''s on an outing like us! However, we''ve already upied this ce, so you''ll have to move to another ce!" The master of the ning family nced at the other party and said to himself.

    "You bastard!" The people of those forces were almost driven crazy by the words of the master of the ning family. They didn''t know what the difference was between asking for directions and getting lost. Moreover, wasn''t this person a little too much?

    At this time, they didn''t know that they were facing the Masters of the seven great divine regions. After all, although these forces were the first to arrive, their status in the divine world wasn''t high. Naturally, it was impossible for them to have the opportunity to meet a Big Shot like the master of the ning family. Otherwise, they wouldn''t dare to show off in front of the master of the ning family! And now, without anyone knowing, the few groups of Wuhe who had joined forces were now in a great momentum!

 Chapter 2272 The Defeated Master Of Justice (2)

    "Cut the crap! We are here to kill Leng ruoxue! Hurry up and hand Leng ruoxue over!" Someone from the opposing faction shouted.

    They really didn''t want to listen to this old man''s nonsense anymore, so they simply told him their purpose. However, when the master of the Cheng family and the others heard this, cold sweat trickled down their backs.

    Oh my God! These people were really gutsy. They actually dared to say that they wanted to kill Leng ruoxue in front of the overprotective old man ning. This was great, they would definitely leave before Leng ruoxue! They were well aware of this!

    Then, master Cheng looked at master ning with worry and excitement.

    They were worried because they were afraid that old man ning''s temper would go out of control and he would vent his anger on innocent people, which were them! He was excited because there was a fight! It was just that these people''s strength was really not enough, so while the head of the Cheng family was excited, he was also somewhat uninterested.

    AI! What a contradiction! The head of the Cheng family felt that he was simply aplex of contradictions! However, what he wanted to know more was why these people were looking for Leng ruoxue.

    ? Thinking up to this point, the Cheng n''s head gave old man ning, who was on the verge of exploding, aforting look without a change in his expression. Then, with a calm andposed face, he asked,""If you guys want to kill Leng ruoxue, shouldn''t you go to thend of demons? Why did hee to the green fir waterfall? This is the Yao n''s sacred tourist spot in the divine realm. There''s no Leng ruoxue here!"

    "Hmph! Who are you trying to fool? Do you think we''re stupid? Who in the God World doesn''t know that Leng ruoxue is hiding at the verdant fir waterfall!" The Cheng n''s n head''s words caused the powers that wanted to kill Leng ruoxue to look down on him. They looked at him as if they were looking at an idiot.

    Hearing this, the head of the Cheng family was deeply worried!

    Why didn''t anyone believe him when he told the truth?

    In reality, the other forces did not believe the Cheng n''s n head''s words because they were eager to make a contribution. After all, they were the first group to arrive at this ce because they had the geographical advantage. Hence, they had to continue to expand this advantage. Otherwise, when the other forces arrived one after another, they would not have the chance to kill Leng ruoxue first!

    It had to be said that they were a group of hot-headed and hot-blooded people. Unfortunately, they were a little greedy!

    "Did you just say that everyone in the God World knows that Leng ruoxue is hiding at the green fir waterfall?" Suddenly, master ning looked at the man who had just spoken and asked indifferently.

    "Of course! This was no longer a secret in the immortal realm, Hmph! All of you, Leng ruoxue''s aplices, quickly hand Leng ruoxue over. Otherwise, don''t me us for not being polite!" The more that person spoke, the more excited he became. Meanwhile, the sympathy that the head of the Cheng n and the others felt for him was like a torrential River, unending!

    This person was really stupid!

    Wrong, it should be said that it was not an ordinary two! It was very, very stupid!

    "How can you be so sure that we are in cahoots with Leng ruoxue? what if I say that we are here to kill her too?" The master of the ning family was still smiling and asked calmly.

    "This is impossible! Other than us, no one else can be the first to arrive at the verdant fir waterfall. Furthermore, from your attire, you can''t possibly be from the Yao n. So, you''re definitely in cahoots with Leng ruoxue. " The man said with certainty. It had to be said that he had a good eye. Of course, it could also be a blind cat meeting a dead mouse, purely a wild guess!

    After saying this, he pointed at the few women in master ning''s team and roared fiercely,""Leng ruoxue, if you don''t want these people to be implicated by you, then take the initiative toe out and court death. We promise not to touch the others! As long as you cooperate!"

    There were a total of five women who were called out. They belonged to the yin family, the fan family, and the Yu family. After hearing this, a woman from the yin n couldn''t help but say angrily,""Leng ruoxue isn''t here. You''ve found the wrong person!"

    "This is impossible! You guys are the most suspicious! Leng ruoxue must be one of you. " The man was obviously very stubborn.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "You ..." The women were so angry that their faces turned red. If it wasn''t for the fact that their ancestors didn''t give any orders, they really wanted to rush up and teach this guy a good lesson. It was fine if he had bad eyesight, but he didn''t listen to anyone''s advice. What the hell was this!

    Furthermore, they couldn''t understand how this person was so sure that Leng ruoxue would be one of the five of them!

    "I say, you guys are really mistaken. Leng ruoxue is really not here." Seeing that the atmosphere was a little tense, the head of the Cheng family hurriedly said.

    "Hmph! Do you think we''re that easy to fool? Leng ruoxue must have put on a disguise and mixed in with these women. If you hand the five of them over to me, I''ll let you live. How about it?" The man continued. He said it as if it was a matter of course, as if the other party would definitely do as they said!

    These words made the head of the Cheng family silent!

    Forget it! In any case, those few little girls weren''t from their Cheng family, so he''d just let the other three guys have a headache!

    "Ancestor!" After the five women heard the other party''s words, they all looked worriedly at their own family head. They hade out to gain experience, not to be killed! Moreover, they weren''t Leng ruoxue. Not only would they not receive the reward for killing them, but it would also bring shame to their family n. Therefore, they were naturally unwilling.

    They weren''t the only ones who weren''t willing. The three family heads wouldn''t allow this to happen either! Otherwise, how could they survive in the divine realm in the future?

    Therefore, not long after that person finished speaking, he was immediately kicked out by the angry Yu family head.

    With a loud bang, the man who had been kicked fell heavily to the ground and fainted. However, the head of the Yu family was not satisfied with this and set his sights on the few people closest to him.

    When the few of them saw his unfriendly gaze, they were so scared that their legs turned to jelly. One of them even couldn''t help but shout, "He''s in cahoots with Leng ruoxue! Brothers, let''s attack together and kill him!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The ning family''s master and the others were speechless. Even the Yu family''s master twitched his mouth. Was this considered framing?

    Even though he admired Leng ruoxue, he was unwilling to be framed by an insignificant ant. Furthermore, ever since the Yu family had be one of the eight great divine regions, his temper had grown. Hence, the person who had shouted those words naturally met with a tragedy!

    Following that, the head of the Yu family started to take care of those fellows who did not have good judgment.

    Seeing this, the head of the Cheng family didn''t forget to cheer him on.""Little Yu, you can do it! Good luck!"

    Hearing this, master Yu''s mouth twitched even more!

    Little Yu? Could she not call him that?

    Although he was much younger than the others, he didn''t want to be called little Yu! The head of the Yu family protested in his heart. However, he also knew that the head of the Cheng family had always been willful and reckless, so he didn''t bother to correct him. His only wish was that the head of the Cheng family wouldn''t call him that when there were many people around. However, it was obvious that this wish could only be an impossible dream.

 Chapter 2273 The Defeated Master Of Justice (3)

    AI! Sighing deeply, the Yu family head''s attacks became even heavier! If he couldn''t beat up the head of the Cheng family, wouldn''t it be a piece of cake to take care of a few thieves?

    In less than half an hour, the few forces that hade to encircle and annihte them in high spirits were all taken care of by the Furious Yu family head alone! The other party was simply too weak, and no one else was interested in making a move. Therefore, they happily watched.

    ncing at his opponent, who was lying on the ground in a semi-unconscious state and covered in wounds, the master of the Cheng family sighed and said,""You dare to kill Leng ruoxue with your abilities? If it weren''t for little Yu''s kindness and didn''t take your lives, would you still be alive?"

    No one dared to refute his words! "Now, we''ll give you a chance," n master Cheng said."You have to be honest. Who said that Leng ruoxue was at Qingshan waterfall?"

    "We ... We''re not sure either. This news should havee from the Yao family''s divine realm! The entire divine realm already knew about it! Moreover, many forces are heading this way. We''re the first to arrive because we''re closer!" One of the people who was called out by the Cheng n head''s gaze trembled and stammered as he truthfully spoke.

    "The Yao family''s God domain? It looks like this news is directed at us! It''s not Leng ruoxue. " The head of the Cheng n sneered.

    When the other family heads heard this, their expressions became serious. Only the ning family head was sure that this news was rted to the old man of the Yao family.

    The old man couldn''t do anything to them, so he wanted to use other forces to give them trouble. He didn''t think that the old man of the Yao family would want to use other forces to get rid of them. Unless the master God came in person, the other forces probably didn''t have the ability!

    Of course, if all the forces worked together to defeat them one by one, it was not entirely impossible! However, would the other factions be so united as to fulfill the wishes of the Yao family''s old man? Now, the master of the ning family wasn''t too sure. After all, with these lessons learned, it was enough to make them vignt.

    After some thought, the master of the ning family looked at the other Masters and put on a serious expression.""Since this news is directed at us, I think we should end our trip here!"

    "Are we just going to go back like this? If that damn thing from the Yao family were to find out about this, wouldn''t we be theughing stock of the Yao family?" After hearing master ning''s words, master Cheng exploded. He didn''t want to make a fool of himself in front of old man Yao.

    "Who said we''re going back! We won''t go back, but we have to let the others go back to the Yao family''s main city first so that we can do whatever we want, right?" The head of the ning familyforted them with a smile. He didn''t believe that the major forces would dare to go to the Yao family''s main city to kill the people of the seven families. Not only that, the Yao family had to think of ways to protect the members of their families. Otherwise, if there was any damage, it would be an offense to the seven families. He believed that the stingy head of the Yao family would never do such a loss-making business.

    "Yes, that makes sense!" These words made the head of the Cheng family smile. However, those who were still sober among the forces who also heard these words felt a little sympathy for the forces that were about to arrive. Another unlucky fellow like them was going to die!

    Why didn''t they realize earlier that these people were not to be trifled with? Now, they had be the other party''s prisoners, and they didn''t know how they would be treated! When they thought of the unknown future, they were terrified.

    In fact, they were overthinking it! In the eyes of the ning family master and the others, they were just some ants that had no value at all. Therefore, after hearing the words of the ning family master, they were all dumbfounded!

    Did they hear wrong? Was the other party really letting them leave?

    Seeing their disbelieving expressions, master ning couldn''t help but sneer,""What''s wrong? Do you think we will kill you? Hmph! You''re nothing but a bunch of ants. Killing you will only taint our reputation. So, hurry up and get lost. Do you want us to send you on your way?"

    "We, we''ll leave now!" As soon as the leaders of the forces heard this, they knew that the other party really wanted to let them go. So, they supported each other and ran away from this ce.

    After they left, it was the turn of the other family members to leave. Although they were unwilling to leave, they did not dare to disobey the orders of the family head. Moreover, they also knew that they might drag the family head down if they stayed here. Therefore, although they were reluctant to leave, they did not drag it out.

    After most of the people left, only the ning family''s master and the other seven people remained at the verdant fir waterfall. Naturally, they stayed behind to wait for their prey.

    On the other side, the representatives of the cksmith Guild and Alchemist Guild were already on their way to the Yao family''s divine realm. However, they were moving at a slow and steady pace.

    Seeing the speed of their advance so slow, the armament Guild headquarters "second elder was somewhat unable to bear it.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    In a moment of impulse, he ran in front of Mo Yan and Jiang Ning, the two team leaders, and shouted,""What kind of speed is this? At this speed, it would be toote to reach the Yao n''s divine realm! What''s there to discuss?"

    "Second elder, do you think that the Yao family head won''t wait for us to start the discussion first? If that''s the case, what''s the point of going or not? Why don''t we go back?" Jiang Ning blinked his eyes and said indifferently.

    "It''s good to go back. Our families are so far away from the Yao family''s divine realm. We won''t be able to get there in a short time. So, we should send a message to the Yao family and tell them not to wait for us!" "Yes!" Mo Yan replied. Before they set off, the Yao family branch knew that they had agreed to go to the Yao family''s divine realm. The head of the Yao family must have received the news and was waiting for them, so Mo Yan really didn''t know why the second elder was so anxious!

    However, it was reasonable for the second elder to be anxious! However, they were not in a hurry!

    "No! We can''t go back, how can we not keep our word? since we''ve already informed the Yao family, we can''t go back on our word!" The second elder said anxiously.

    "Of course we don''t want to break our promise, but, second elder, didn''t you say that we''re walking too slowly!" Jiang Ning said helplessly.

    "He''s too slow! It''s been a few days, but we''ve only gone through one city. At this speed, won''t we reach the Yao n''s divine realm by next year?" The second elder couldn''t help butin.

    "What can we do? flying beasts are slow to begin with! Moreover, they had to rest, so they couldn''t speed up even if they wanted to! Unless the second elder sacrifices himself and teleports us away. However, we have quite a number of people, and the second elder will have to make a few more trips!" Jiang Ning suggested as he looked at the second elder with a smile.

    When the second elder heard this suggestion! He was so angry that he almost vomited blood. With such a long distance, was teleportation something a human could do? If he brought these people along, he would be exhausted to death! Therefore, he shook his head without any hesitation. There was no way he could do something that no one else was willing to do!

    "Then we can only fly slowly!" Seeing this, Jiang Ning shrugged his shoulders and said innocently.

    When the 2nd elder heard this result, he had no other choice but to grit his teeth and admit defeat. However, from then on, everyone in the team could always see the 2nd elder''s dark face. Seeing this, everyone tactfully stayed away from the 2nd elder, a time bomb that could explode at any time.

    At the same time, the master of the ning family and several other Masters had been waiting at the verdant fir waterfall for a few days. Finally, another group of people hade to die!

    However, it was obvious that some of these people had seen the master of the ning family before and had sent a message to theirpanions in time. Therefore, when those people saw the master of the ning family, their faces all showed a shocked expression, and there was a trace of fear in their eyes.

    "Master, master ning, why are you here?" Someone asked in a trembling voice.

    The person who spoke was the person in charge of the operation at No. 1 middle school. He was one of the few people in the team who had the honor of meeting the family Masters. However, the first person he saw was the master of the ning family, so his words were naturally directed at him. However, as soon as he finished speaking, he saw the master of the Cheng family and the others hidden behind a huge tree from the corner of his eye. Suddenly, his scalp began to go numb, and half of his face twitched violently.

    F * ck! What day is it today! Why did so many patriarchs of the eight divine regions appear at the same time? He was depressed and had a headache. It seemed like it was impossible for him to deal with Leng ruoxue today!

    After all, everyone knew about Leng ruoxue''s rtionship with master ning. From what he saw today, master ning was here to support Leng ruoxue! Because he knew very well that other than the master of the ning family, no one else had such a strong appeal!

    Actually, knowing the rtionship between Leng ruoxue and master ning, they still dared to gather to deal with Leng ruoxue. It was a risk. However, for the sake of the huge reward, many people would rather take a chance and participate in this matter. This was because they felt that they were on the side of justice, while Leng ruoxue had provoked the public''s anger.

    As the saying goes, thew is not responsible for heavy things!

    Hence, they felt that it was no big deal even if they participated in the encirclement and suppression of Leng ruoxue! It was impossible for the master of the ning family to be enemies with the entire God World just for Leng ruoxue!

    But now, he didn''t dare to continue to think so ...

 Chapter 2274 Chance Of Survival (1)

    Looking at master ning''s expression, it was obvious that he wanted to stand up for Leng ruoxue! The man frowned and thought to himself. At the same time, he was very nervous.

    In fact, he was still very afraid of the master of the ning family. Unfortunately, the reward of the Divine Master''s estate was too tempting for them. Wasn''t there a saying that ''men die for wealth, birds die for food''? Their current state was exactly like this. They were obviously very afraid, but they still wanted to stand up for themselves in the name of justice. And this daydream had always been very good before he met the master of the ning family. Even after meeting the master of the ning family, his heart still contained a trace of luck.

    Seeing that the master of the ning family didn''t respond to him, the man took a deep breath and asked again,""Master, master ning, why are you here?"

    "What''s wrong? I can''t be here? I heard that you''re here for my daughter, so of course I have to stay here and meet you righteous Masters!" Master ning raised his eyebrows and said coldly. Most of the people who heard his words broke out in a cold sweat.

    When the person who spoke heard this, heughed bitterly in his heart. It was just as he had guessed, but he was not willing to make a wasted trip, so he mustered up his courage and said,""Master ning, we have no grudges with Leng ruoxue. The reason we want to deal with her is for the safety of the divinity! So, I hope you can understand. "

    "The safety of the divine realm? What does my daughter have to do with the safety of the divine realm? Moreover, if I''m not mistaken, are you saying that the divine realm will be safe once I''ve dealt with my precious daughter?" The master of the ning family was so angry that heughed and asked curiously.

    "Uh! Almost! Leng ruoxue is now known as the great demon in the firmament. Her existence is definitely a great threat to the firmament. That''s why we have answered the call of the God lord''s estate to take her down before she''s fully grown. Only then will the firmament be able to return to its former peace! Master ning, you''re the leader of the eight divine regions. I think you''ll understand what we''re doing for the safety of the divine world, right?" The manid out the facts and tried to reason with a serious expression. In the end, he didn''t forget to use the status of the ning family''s master and the ning family''s status to speak.

    When the head of the Cheng n heard this, he couldn''t help but hold his forehead. Moreover, the extremely sympathetic gaze he gave to the person who spoke made the person who spoke feel ufortable!

    The man muttered to himself,"I''ve only said a few words of truth, so why is the head of the Cheng family looking at me like that?" This made him very depressed. And what he had wanted to hear the most was master ning''s attitude, but because of master ning''s silence, he had not heard it.

    After a long while, the master of the ning family said with a smile,""Little guy, you''re mistaken. Our ning family isn''t the leader of the eight great divine regions! The Yao family was the leader of the eight divine regions. So, don''t try to reason with me! I only know that whoever wants to bully my precious daughter is going Against Me! Hmph! Bullsh * t about the divine realm''s safety. If the divine realm''s safety can only be exchanged with my daughter''s safety, then it''s better for the divine realm to always be safe!"

    After the master of the ning family finished speaking with a faint smile, he rushed to the person who had spoken at lightning speed and beat him up while muttering,""You bastard! You dare to call my daughter a devil? You''re the devil, your whole family is a devil!"

    The person who was hit didn''t react in time and was knocked unconscious after a few hits. The master of the ning family became angrier the more he spoke. The words of this person just now kept echoing in his mind, so he didn''t hold back at all when he beat the person. Not long after, the other party was beaten until he was covered in wounds and blood, and his original appearance was almost unrecognizable.

    "Aiya! It was really tragic! You guys saw it! This is called "troublees from the mouth"!" The head of the Cheng nughed exaggeratedly at this scene.

    When the people present heard hisughter, they all suppressed their fear and sighed in their hearts. This person was really too much, actually taking pleasure in others ''misfortune? However, they only dared to think about it in their hearts and did not dare to say it out loud. They looked at the master of the ning family with deep fear.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "Who''s next? who wants to test my fist?" The master of the ning family received the other party''s gaze and raised his bloodied fist. He asked indifferently, but he couldn''t help but think in his heart that the feeling of punching people with his fist was really good. The feeling of punching flesh was very real and very satisfying. No wonder someone liked it so much!

    The "someone" in his heart was, of course, a demon.

    When the people present heard this, they couldn''t help but take a big step back. The expression on their faces became more and more frightened, and their legs began to tremble. At this moment, they really couldn''t escape even if they wanted to! Her weak legs refused to listen to her.

    However, the master of the Cheng family was quite excited to hear master ning''s words. He asked curiously,""Is it fun to punch people?"

    "You''ll know when you try it!" Hearing this, the master of the ning family raised his eyebrows again and said with an evil smile.

    "Hehe! Then I''ll try it myself!" As soon as he finished speaking, he grabbed the unlucky guy closest to him. In the next second, his fist, which was as fast as the wind,nded on the other party''s face with a bang.

    The head of the Cheng family knew very well that the person he had beaten up was also one of the people in charge of this team, and he wanted to kill the chicken to warn the monkeys!

    In fact, the actions of the Cheng n''s head this time had quite a big effect. The beating of thest person had already sounded the rm for everyone, but this time, it deepened the fear in their hearts, especially when they saw the other five people''s eager looks. The righteous master, who hade for justice, even wanted to cry to death!

    Wu...This, isn''t this bullying? You can''t bully people like this! The two people in charge had been beaten up one after another. For the others, it was easy to imagine how much pressure they were under. At this time, almost everyone was hoping that someone would raise their arms and call for help, pointing them in the right direction. Unfortunately, no one dared to step out. It could be said that no one had the ability to step out!

    At this moment, they were so scared that they wanted to run away, but their legs were already weak. They could only open their eyes wide in fear and look pitifully at master ning and the others.

    Especially when the ning family head''s icy de-like eyes swept over them, they all trembled like little chicks that had juste out of their shells, and then slowly curled up into a ball and tightly huddled together.

    Seeing them like this, the master of the ning family couldn''t help butugh. He pointed at them and said to the master of the Cheng family,""Look at them now, it''s as if we did something to them! What a bunch of useless cowards. How dare they cause trouble for my daughter? Hmph! My Xue ''er can send them back to their hometown with one finger! He really overestimates himself!"

    The ning family head''s words were half mocking, and the other half was also for the Cheng family head and the others to hear. Although these Masters didn''t shout to kill his daughter like these people, he knew that he didn''t ask them for their thoughts. For people of their status, some words didn''t need to be too straightforward, so the master of the ning family knew that these people would understand his meaning.

 Chapter 2275 Chance Of Survival (2)

    Sure enough, the head of the Cheng family was the first to say,""That''s right, don''t you see whose goddaughter that little girl is? these people don''t even dare to give face to old man ning, aren''t they just here to die? Why don''t we leave these people for Xue ''er to deal with?"

    Master ning really thought about master Cheng''s suggestion seriously, but he soon shook his head and said with a look of disgust,""These people are too weak. Xue ''er won''t take a fancy to them!"

    "Then what do we do?" The head of the Cheng family also asked in disdain.

    "Do you guys want to stay and wait for death, or do you want to get lost?" The master of the ning family asked coldly.

    These people were just small fries who were being used. There was no point in killing them. He was toozy to beat them up. Therefore, he kindly gave them two choices. Of course, he would not let them go without a reason. If they wanted to leave, they had to pay a price!

    "Get, get lost! I''ll get lost!" Hearing this, someone immediately said.

    "W-we''ll also get lost!" Someone else said.

    "Good! Since you want to get lost, I will naturally give you a chance. However, you can''t just get lost for nothing. In the future, if there is any sign of trouble in the divine world, you muste and inform me. If you dare to not tell me and let me find outter, none of you will be able to live. Do you hear me?" After the master of the ning family finished speaking, his dark eyes swept around, as if he wanted to remember the faces of all the people present in his heart. Those people were so scared that they nodded repeatedly. Then, without waiting for the master of the ning family''s order, those people rolled and crawled away from this ce.

    "Letting them go just like that is really letting them off too lightly!" After they fled, the head of the Cheng n couldn''t help but say with a regretful expression.

    "What, you still want to make him stay?" The master of the ning family asked with a smile.

    "How is that possible? Our Cheng family doesn''t support idle people!" The patriarch of the Cheng n hurriedly denied it.

    "Don''t keep idle people? Don''t you have a lot of idlers in your Cheng family?" The master of the ning family raised his eyebrows.

    "Uh!" The head of the Cheng family was rendered speechless by these words. He admitted that there were indeed a lot of idlers in the Cheng family, but they were all his descendants! He couldn''t just drive them out!

    Seeing the Cheng family master being defeated, the others allughed unkindly. On the other hand, the ning family master said calmly,""I''ve already driven out some unfilial descendants of the ning family. "

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    These words shocked master Cheng and the others. They all stared at master ning, and after a long time, they asked in unison,""What do you mean by that?"

    "It''s the literal meaning!" The master of the ning family said indifferently, as if he was talking about someone else''s family!

    "He''s really been driven out?" The head of the Cheng n was stunned for a moment before he confirmed with a look of disbelief.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "Do you think I would joke about this? I''m only telling you this to inform you that in the future, when you hear someone from the ning family talking big in the divine world, remember to ask me if that person is still a member of the ning family!" The master of the ning family said seriously.

    "Is it because of thatss Leng ruoxue?" After a long time, the head of the Cheng n couldn''t help but guess.

    "Mm! Xue ''er has a different ce in my heart. I truly treat her as my daughter, so if anyone dares to bully my daughter or say anything bad about her, I won''t let it go!" When the master of the ning family said this, his aura suddenly rose and he said fiercely.

    His words also caused some of the family heads present who did not understand the deep rtionship between Leng ruoxue and master ning to reconsider Leng ruoxue''s position in their hearts.

    In contrast to them, the head of the Cheng n sighed endlessly. Sigh! He did not expect that old man ning would go to this extent for Leng ruoxue. It seemed that he had to deal with the disharmony in the Cheng family as soon as possible. After all, he still wanted to maintain a good rtionship with the ning family. He also valued that girl Leng ruoxue!

    It had to be said that the master of the Cheng family was very smart. Furthermore, he did not hit someone when they were down. Other than giving face to the master of the ning family, arge part of it was also because Leng ruoxue was the Savior of the Cheng family. Furthermore, he also valued Leng ruoxue very much. With all these factors added up, he naturally did not want to make an enemy out of Leng ruoxue and the ning family!

    As for the rumors from the outside world, he had never believed them. After all, he was not a fool. Could he not judge who was right and who was wrong?

    In this short exchange, the family Masters were even more clear about Leng ruoxue''s position in the heart of the ning family master. The ning family master was someone they definitely did not want to provoke. Therefore, they were smart enough not to mention their opinions on the matters involving Leng ruoxue. However, it was also impossible for them to offend the divine world estate and openly support Leng ruoxue. Thus, on this matter, the Lu family, Yu family, Chi family, and Fan family all decided to remain neutral and not offend anyone!

    Even though master Cheng and master Yin had the same thoughts, they felt that Leng ruoxue was closer to them. Hence, unless Leng ruoxue didn''t need their help, they would remain neutral. If Leng ruoxue needed their support, they would stand on her side!

    However, what they did not expect was that after the battle at the verdant fir waterfall, they had already been assigned to Leng ruoxue''s side by most of the forces in the divinity. This was definitely beyond their expectations! Of course, this was a story forter.

    After this exchange, the rtionship between the seven family heads became more harmonious. However, out of yfulness, the seven family heads still decided to stay at the green fir waterfall and wait for their prey. In the next few days, they really did wait for a few troops of justice who came excitedly but left in disappointment.

    When those Masters of Justice First faced them, they were all valiant and spirited, as if they had sacrificed their lives and spilled their blood for justice, as if they had done something great. But when the two sides really met, there was no need for anyone else to do anything. The master of the ning family could deal with them alone!

    And these people''s fate was naturally the same as the previous teams. They were all required to report to him if there was any sign of trouble. Otherwise, they would bear the consequences!

    After sending off groups of people who hade in the name of justice, the head of the ning family and the others finally got tired of waiting for their prey to appear. So, the seven heads of the ning family returned to the main city of the Yao family in high spirits.

    When the head of the Yao family heard the news, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood.

    F * ck! He had gone to great lengths to spread the news that Leng ruoxue was in the Yao n''s divine territory and had sessfully attracted many teams. However, those teams werepletely useless. The moment they heard master ning''s name, they were so scared that they peed their pants. Therefore, after doing so much, not only did he not hurt the seven of them, he had even sent many of master ning''s underlings to report the news. This fact really made him depressed no matter how he thought about it.

    What made him even angrier was that not only did the Divine Master''s estate not send anyone over, not even a single member of the beast race hade to encircle and annihte Leng ruoxue. Only the people of Wuhe who could not achieve anything great hade. He could not understand such an oue.

 Chapter 2276 Chance Of Survival (3)

    What was the difference?

    The head of the Yao n paced back and forth in his study like a trapped beast, while the Grand Elder lowered his head, not daring to say a word.

    "Why are those people so useless? They all cowered when they saw that damned old man from the ning family!" The head of the Yao family muttered as he walked, his face filled with indignation! In fact, he was madly jealous because he knew that he definitely didn''t have that kind of power. Not only he didn''t have it, but the family heads of any of the eight great divine regions didn''t have that kind of prestige!

    "Master, the old man from the ning family has been famous for a long time. It''s normal for him to have some deterrence in the divinity! So, please don''t be angry anymore. If it were you, those people would definitely run away faster than rabbits when they see you!" The first elder of the Yao family, who still had a lingering fear, thought for a while and thought of a way tofort him. Although the head of the Yao family knew that he was ttering him, he really needed this kind of ttery at this moment, so he was very happy to hear it!

    Seeing that his master''s expression had improved, the first elder continued,""Patriarch, since things havee to this, you shouldn''t be angry. Those people were weak to begin with. When we led them to the verdant fir waterfall, we hoped that they would join forces, but who knew that someone would know those old things and didn''t dare to make a move. AI! This result is beyond our expectations!"

    The great elder of the Yao family sighed in regret. In fact, when they had spread the news that Leng ruoxue was at the Qingshan waterfall, they had only hoped that they could fish in troubled waters. Who knew that the waters were not chaotic enough? they did not fish in troubled waters, and the Divine Master''s estate did not send anyone over. Instead, they had allowed those old fogeys to get their fill of beating people up. Sigh! Just thinking about it made him feel vexed!

    Of course, he did not dare to say these words now! Otherwise, wouldn''t the family head, who had just been appeased a little, re up again!

    "Master, when all the forces we''ve invited have arrived, if master ning still wants to protect Leng ruoxue, he''ll definitely be criticized by everyone. By then, it''ll be a good opportunity to take care of them! Therefore, please calm down and wait patiently, patriarch!" The Yao n''s first elder continued.

    "Mm, you''re right! By the way, did the beasts not send back any news?" The head of the Yao family nodded and asked.

    This time, the Yao family had invited quite a number of major powers. Some had replied, while some had no news at all. However, what made him the happiest was that the armament Guild headquarters and The Alchemist Guild headquarters had both sent people over. When he found out about this news, he was already grinning from ear to ear. And now, what he was most concerned about was the reaction of the beast race. After all, the beast race was very powerful.

    "Family head, there''s no news from the four divine beast Kings. Should I urge them to hurry?" The first elder hurriedly said.

    "No need! You just need to let someone tell them that The Alchemist Guild''s Vice-President Jiang Ning will also being. " The head of the Yao family smiled and said confidently.

    The beast n could ignore their Yao family and the armament Guild headquarters, but they could not ignore The Alchemist Guild headquarters because the need for medicinal pills for beasts was definitely not less than that of humans!

    And this time, the arrival of Jiang Ning could be said to be his biggest surprise!

    As long as he could win over Jiang Ning and get him to stand on his side, would he have to worry about the other forces turning to Leng ruoxue and the ning family?

    As the head of the Yao family thought of this, his mood suddenly brightened up. In the end, the entire Yao family heard a burst of arrogantughter, and all the members of the Yao family were in a good mood.

    Cang, who had been brazenly monitoring the Yao family''s every move, heard the Echo ofughter in his ears. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, revealing a meaningful smile. Then, Lil "fire, who had been summoned by him, immediately ran over to him.

    After whispering a few words to xiaohuo, xiaohuo left the bottom of the cliff with his subordinates.

    The next day, the news of the Yao family elders "disappearance once again spread, and this news made the head of the Yao family extremely furious.

    Through his divine sense, he looked at the Yao family''s head who was stomping in anger and couldn''t help but think in his heart, Hmph! Now you know what is called extreme joy begets sorrow, right? I''ll let you be proud!

    Azure happily wagged his long tail, his mood was great!

    When the demon saw this, he only looked deeply at Cang but did not say anything.

    Suddenly, the door of the house on the open ground opened. Evil and cold saw it and quickly pounced over.

    Leng ruoxue, who had just stepped out of the courtyard, was hugged by the demon. Cang unceremoniouslyid between the two of them, vowing to carry out his duty as a third wheel to the end.

    Seeing this scene, the people present were used to it and did what they had to do.

    Leng ruoxue smiled helplessly. Then, she took out a transparent jade bottle and said,""We''ve developed a new type of nutrient solution. I n to give it a try on the seven Crystal Flower."

    Upon hearing this, the little fox hurriedly jumped onto Leng ruoxue''s shoulder. Her eyes were fixed on the liquid in the Jade bottle, and her face was filled with anticipation.

    The transparent liquid in the Jade bottle had a faint pink color. It looked like a pink diamond in the bottle, shining with a charming luster.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    When the crowd saw this, they all walked forward in shock and admired the beautiful liquid in Leng ruoxue''s hands. When Leng ruoxue opened the bottle, everyone immediately smelled a refreshing fragrance. Instantly, everyone''s spirits were lifted.

    "This is good stuff!" Uncle Lian couldn''t help but take a few deep breaths and sigh.

    "Tsk! You don''t need to tell me that!" When Cang heard this, he said in an unpleasant tone.

    "Uh!" The choked uncle Lian blinked his eyes in embarrassment and didn''t dare to make a sound!

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue left the evildoer''s embrace and walked towards the seven Crystal Flower. She poured the pink liquid from the Jade bottle onto the huge flower.

    Although there was only one drop of the pink liquid, it was very sticky. The seven Crystal Flower took about ten minutes to absorb all the liquid. Then, everyone''s eyes were fixed on the seven Crystal Flower, not even daring to blink.

    They really hoped to see a miracle happen. After all, Xue ''er, that little girl, had been feeding the seven Crystal Flower quite a lot of good things in the past few days! Any one of them would be priceless!

    Who knew how many good treasures were in this little bit of liquid! Everyone thought to themselves with some heartache. Thus, they sincerely hoped that the seven Crystal Flower would be able to recover this time.

    Unfortunately, to everyone''s disappointment, the seven Crystal Flower still looked the same after a long time.

    "AI!" The crowd sighed and left the territory of the seven Crystal Flower.

    Leng ruoxue, on the other hand, did not leave. Instead, she continued to observe the seven Crystal Flower, which did not seem to be getting any better.

    In fact, this time, she was very confident in the nutrient solution that she, Shen nuo, and Liuyue had developed. Although she was not sure if it could restore the seven Crystal Flower to its original state, it was not to the extent that there were no changes at all!

    Leng ruoxue could not understand.

    When the demon saw this, he did not say anything and stayed by Leng ruoxue''s side.

    After a long time.

    Leng ruoxue suddenly grabbed onto the evildoer''s arm and whispered with a nervous expression,""Demon, look at the pistil of the seven Crystal Flower. Isn''t it different from before?"

    She wasn''t too sure and didn''t dare to speak too loudly. Otherwise, if everyone was attracted and there were no changes, wouldn''t she disappoint everyone again? thus, she could only ask the evildoer secretly.

    After listening to Leng ruoxue''s words, the demon inspected it seriously and said with certainty,""It seems to have more vitality than before, but it''s not obvious and almost invisible,"

    "That''s right! Demon, I''m going back to continue researching this nutrient solution!" After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she left in a hurry.

    Cang and the little fox also heard Leng ruoxue''s words. The two little beasts naturally stared at the seven Crystal flower''s pistil and studied it. After confirming it, the little fox was so excited that tears filled its eyes. It couldn''t help but burst into tears ...

    When the great elder and the others heard the crying, they hurriedly ran over tofort the crying little fox. As for the evil-minded Cang and demon, they had no intention of exining that the little fox wasn''t crying because she was sad, and let everyone fill in the nks on their own.

    Everyone mumbled as they racked their brains for words tofort the little fox. They did not dare to speak too harshly, but they had to be very reserved. So after a round offort, they were already covered in sweat. This made them deeply feel thatforting people was really physical work!

    In the end, the little fox finally stopped crying!

    However, as it was less intelligent, it forgot to tell everyone that it was not sad, but happy.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue, who had already returned to the pill refining room, told Shen nuo and Liuyue, who were still in the midst of their experiments, about the results of her careful observations. The two of them saw that the nutrient solution had some effect on the seven crystals flower, so they suggested that Leng ruoxue increase the dosage.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she hurriedly nodded and the three of them got back to work.

    Half a monthter, through Leng ruoxue''s repeated experiments, adjusting the ratio of the nutrient solution and feeding the seven Crystal Flower a nutrient solution every three days, the seven Crystal Flower finally regained its vitality ...

 Chapter 2277 A Good Show Is On (1)

    Seeing the seven crystals flower getting better day by day, Leng ruoxue and the others were very happy. However, Leng ruoxue was thinking that her, Shen nuo, and Liuyue''s hard work had not been in vain. On the other hand, the others were thinking that they finally did not have to use various precious medicinal herbs for their experiments anymore. This was because the medicinal herbs used to create the seven crystals flower''s nutrient solution were all fixed. There were only five types. However, when they thought of those five medicinal herbs, everyone''s heart still ached.

    It was because each of the five medicinal ingredients was a priceless heavenly treasure. For example, the Dragon''s beard grass, the fish scale flower, and so on. Any one of them would cause countless people to go crazy, especially Shen nuo and Liuyue, who were both alchemists. Although they knew that Leng ruoxue had many precious heavenly treasures in her hands, their eyes were still shining, and their hearts were beating fast!

    In the end, Leng ruoxue promised to give them a portion of each of the five herbs. Only then did the two of them forcefully suppress their thoughts of keeping the herbs. From this, it could be seen how attractive good herbs were to alchemists.

    In reality, for the sake of precious natural treasures, the two of them could not wait to sell themselves to Leng ruoxue. Right now, even though the two of them did not say it explicitly, they had beenzing around at her ce all day long. Therefore, it was almost equivalent to selling themselves.

    However, Leng ruoxue didn''t mind their little schemes. In her eyes, these two people''s characters were trustworthy. They were also important figures in the divine world. Being on good terms with them would only bring her benefits and no harm. Moreover, these two people had rich experience in alchemy. Therefore, if she had anything she did not understand, she could ask them for advice. She basically had all the medicinal pills they needed for alchemy. Therefore, this was beneficial to both sides.

    During this period of time, the three of them had been busy with the matter of the seven Crystal Flower. As a result, the rtionship between the three of them had rapidly warmed up. Now, they were both teachers and friends, and their rtionship was even stronger than before.

    Through the trio''s hard work, the seven Crystal flower''s condition improved day by day. Its vitality was also slowly recovering. Right now, although the seven Crystal flower''s petals had yet to fully recover, the few petals closest to the heart of the flower had already recovered very well. They had be bright and fresh, as if they had just bloomed. Leng ruoxue and the rest were also shocked to discover that the petals of the seven Crystal Flower were actually dark red in color, and not the ck color that they had always thought.

    This fact surprised Leng ruoxue and the others.

    Now, there were people surrounding the seven Crystal Flower almost every day, curiously watching its recovery. Who asked the seven Crystal Flower to change every day?

    Especially the little fox, after knowing that the seven Crystal Flower was gradually recovering, it had been guarding the seven Crystal Flower closely and would not leave no matter what!

    On a certain day.

    As usual, Leng ruoxue fed the seven Crystal Flower the nutrient solution. Just as she was about to turn around and leave, she suddenly heard a soft "thank you!". Two words.

    These two words shocked Leng ruoxue. Then, she lifted her beautiful eyes to search but could not find the person who had spoken. This made her feel puzzled.

    "It''s me!"

    Another soft sigh was heard and Leng ruoxue suddenly came to her senses.

    "You''re the one talking?" Leng ruoxue asked as she looked at the seven Crystal flower''s flower pot. Furthermore, she saw that the flower pot seemed to be shyly trembling. However, it was not trembling too much, so she was not too sure.

    "The seven Crystal Flower spoke?"

    "Did the ancestor speak?"

    Upon hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, everyone and the little fox looked at Leng ruoxue in unison and said in unison.

    "Can''t you guys hear me?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes and asked with uncertainty.

    Everyone and the little fox shook their heads in unison.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "They can''t hear me," the voice said."I''m sending you a message. My body is still very weak, so I can''t really speak."

    "I see!" Leng ruoxue nodded. Then, she nced at the curious crowd and the eager little fox. She smiled and said,""The seven Crystal Flower sent me a voice transmission. However, its body is still too weak, so it can''t speak for now."

    "That''s great!" Seeing that their ancestor was finally awake, the little fox was so excited that she was about to cry again. Dongfang Yue and the others were so frightened that they hurriedly coaxed her.

    When this little fellow cried, it would definitely cause the mountains to copse and the earth to crack. It would be too horrible to look at. Moreover, once it started to pour, it would really be like a mountain flood that could not be stopped! They were very experienced in this. Therefore, when they saw that the little fox was about to cry, they wanted to kill this possibility in the cradle.

    Seeing the crowd coaxing the little fox, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but snicker to herself. It seemed like everyone had been frightened by this little fellow who loved to cry.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue, who was secretly happy, was suddenly pulled into a pair of strong arms. The owner of the arms said with a matter-of-fact expression,""Xue ''er, the seven Crystal Flower is getting better by the day. Do you have time to spend with me?"

    During this period of time, he had almost be a wife-gazing rock. Every day, he would stretch out his neck just to wait for the short moment when Xue ''er came out. So, no matter what, he had to fight for the chance to have Xue'' er all to himself.

    "The seven Crystal Flower isn''tpletely healed yet!" Leng ruoxue said softly. Of course, she wanted to apany the evildoer. However, she had promised him that she would find a way to cure the seven Crystal Flower. Hence, she really did not want to give up halfway.

    However, when the demon heard this, he said in an overbearing manner,""Don''t we still have Shen nuo and Liuyue? They''ll be in charge of the nutrient fluids production from now on. You''re being requisitioned by me!"

    "Uh!" Leng ruoxue was speechless. Why did his words sound so ...

    However, although the demon''s idea was good, it was too difficult to realize! Not to mention the others, Cang Du would not let him seed.

    As soon as the evildoer''s voice fell, a white light whizzed to the side of the two people. Then, the owner of the white light said in a fierce voice,""Niu doesn''t belong to you alone, what right do you have tomandeer her?"

    The white light that spoke was precisely Cang. Because other than him, no one else dared to say these words.

    "It''s not just mine?" The demon narrowed his dark eyes dangerously and said in an extremely unfriendly tone.

    "Of course!" Azure puffed out her chest and looked straight at the demon without fear.

    "You ... Are you looking to die?" When a demon was angry, the consequences would be very serious.

    "We''ll talk if you can kill me!" It was a direct provocation.

    As soon as they heard this, everyone knew that the man and the Beast were going to fight again. So, they very tactfully picked up the little fox and left the ce where the tragedy was about to happen. However, the little fox''s face was full of excitement. It was obvious that she wanted to watch a good show. Seeing this, everyone was quite helpless.

    Other than crying, this little fox had another hobby. She liked to watch others fight. Sigh! I really don''t know how it developed this hobby. Anyway, as long as there are people fighting, it will be extremely excited, and sometimes even throw the sadness to the back of its mind. I really don''t know who it got such a gossiping from.

 Chapter 2278 A Good Show Is On (2)

    However, at this moment, everyone''s only thought was that they could not be cannon fodder. Therefore, the great elder tactfully covered the excited little Fox''s eyes and carried it far away.

    In an instant, other than the huge seven Crystal Flower that had yet to fully recover, there was only Leng ruoxue, the raging evildoer and Cang.

    However, this man and beast did not act as everyone had expected. They did not start a fight immediately. Instead, they turned their gazes towards Leng ruoxue.

    The devilish eyes were deep and aggrieved, filled with resentment. Cang''s dark and clear eyes were filled with pity.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue had a headache.

    Was this man and beast trying to act pitiful?

    Leng ruoxue was not afraid of them fighting! He was most afraid of them being like this! AI! She couldn''t handle it!

    Since he couldn''t handle it, he could only y dumb! Therefore, Leng ruoxue also looked at them with an innocent expression.

    Hmph! Wasn''t it just apetition of pitifulness and innocence! She would not lose either! Leng ruoxue thought to herself.

    After a long time.

    The two humans and one beast, who had been staring at each other for a long time, could not help butugh helplessly.

    This time, evildoer and Cang Du didn''t get any advantage. The winner was Leng ruoxue.

    Seeing them bury the hatchet with a smile, Leng ruoxue''s heart, which had been in her throat, could finally be at ease!

    Then, she wiped the cold sweat off her forehead and thought to herself, that was close!

    "AI! Xue ''er is getting more and more cunning. " ncing at Leng ruoxue, who had clearly heaved a sigh of relief, the demon said with a face full of hidden bitterness.

    "Isn''t that so!" Azure agreed, not going against demon''s words.

    After saying this, Cang and evildoer nced at each other and sighed.

    Seeing them like this, Leng ruoxue finally could not hold back herughter.

    Were these two guys trying to make him happy? Even though they would not admit it, Leng ruoxue knew that even if they were to really fight, this man and beast would definitely have a sense of propriety. Thus, Leng ruoxue was happy to cooperate with them. But now, these two people seemed to have the intention of joining forces!

    As expected, the moment she thought of that, the man and the Beast pounced towards Leng ruoxue. Following that, a white light shed and the two of them disappeared.

    He nced at the ce where the two people and the Beast had been, and the first elder who was hiding in the corner. He then turned to look at Shen nuo and Liuyue, patted their shoulders, and said,""I''ll leave the treatment of the seven Crystal Flower to you guys!"

    "Yes, that girl Xue ''er has increased our workload. I wonder if we can ask her for overtime pay?" After thinking for a while, Shen nuo could not help but ask.

    "If you can get it, I''ll support you." The first elder said with an evil smile.

    Who would have thought that after hearing these words, Shen nuo would actually give up. After that, he was openly despised by the first elder and the rest, and without anyints, he took up the responsibility of taking care of the seven Crystal Flower.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the demon were brought into the God protection Pagoda by Cang.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "Cang, why did you bring us into the God-protecting Pagoda?" Leng ruoxue asked in confusion.

    "If I don''t bring you to the God-protecting tower, do you want me to watch you enter the broken bracelet?" Cang Qi snorted. This was called ''the first to strike is the best''. Otherwise, once the two of them entered the broken bracelet, it could only watch helplessly. Who asked it not to enter!

    However, the words ''broken bracelet'' deeply provoked the little one.

    Following which, Leng ruoxue and the demon heard a furious voice ring out beside them,""Damn it, you''re the broken bracelet, your whole family is made of broken bracelets!"

    "I''m not a bracelet!" When Azure heard this, he said in a calm manner.

    "Hmph! You damn tower!" Qing Jue said, unwilling to be outdone. Although he was not at his peak condition yet, and even if he was at his peak condition, he might not be able to defeat this broken tower, but he was definitely not afraid of it. That was why he dared to challenge Cang.

    However, what made him most unhappy was that he couldn''t leave the universal bracelet now. Otherwise, he would definitely go out and fight this guy one-on-one! Who asked this fellow to always snatch his sister away from him? as long as he had the opportunity, he would definitely teach it a lesson! Qing Jue was filled with hatred.

    However, Leng ruoxue felt a headacheing on when she saw the two little fellows at each other''s throats. She knew that Qing Jue was no match for Cang, so Qing Jue could only be bullied. She really did not want to see Qing Jue cry, so she had no choice but to change the topic,""Cang, you brought us into the God protecting Pagoda. You should have something to say, right?"

    "Hehe! Niu''s smart!" When Azure heard this, he smiled.

    "What is it?" Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    "Do you know this person?" Cang smiled mysteriously. Then, he raised his small ws and a light screen appeared in front of Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue was stunned when she saw the person on the screen. She then asked,""Cheap old ancestor?"

    "Cang, this person is my family''s cheap old ancestor. You let me see him, did something happen to him?" Leng ruoxue could not help but guess.

    "He''s fine! Moreover, he''s heading toward the Yao family''s divine realm. He''s probably here to attack you!" Azure said with a smile.

    "Suppress me? Are you saying that the Yao family is being dishonest again?" Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked indifferently.

    "En en, while you were researching medicinal pills for the seven Crystal Flower, the old man of the Yao family secretly contacted manyrge forces, such as The Alchemist Guild headquarters, the artifact master Guild headquarters, the ascender Alliance, and the Beast race. They were all invited! It won''t be long before these major powers arrive at the Yao family''s divine realm. " Azure exined with a smile.

    "Are you here to die?" Hearing this, the demon said coldly.

    "Hehe! It''s up to them to decide if they''ll send themselves to their deaths. However, there are plenty of people who want to fish in troubled waters!" Coldughed even more delightedly. Its face was filled with an expression of schadenfreude. Seeing it like this, Leng ruoxue really didn''t know if she should pity those fellows who were invited because she could tell that cold was very bored.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue suddenly thought of a fact and asked,""Cheap old ancestor is here representing the armament Guild headquarters?"

    "Of course, not only him, but his master is also here!" Azure reminded.

    "Uh! They''re probably here to join in the fun!" Leng ruoxue understood.

    "Are you sure? Why don''t you think that they might be here to put righteousness before family?" Azure asked, somewhat puzzled. Seeing Niu so calm, it felt that it had no sense of aplishment, which made it a bit disappointed.

    AI! How it wished it could see Niu''s panic-stricken appearance! Unfortunately, this wish seemed to be difficult!

    "Mo Yan and our cheap ancestor are both very protective of their own. It''s impossible for them to put righteousness before family unless they''ve taken the wrong medicine!" Leng ruoxue said with certainty. She was very confident in this!

 Chapter 2279 A Good Show Is On (3)

    "Maybe they just took the wrong medicine!" Cang mumbled softly. However, no matter how soft his voice was, Leng ruoxue could still hear him.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    What did Azure mean by this? Leng ruoxue was speechless. Why did it seem like it was hoping that its cheap ancestor would put righteousness before family?

    The helpless Leng ruoxue automatically ignored Cang''s resentful words. She raised her head and looked at the white sky above her, feeling a little sad.

    However, very quickly, Leng ruoxue forgot about these small interludes and admired the Yao family head''s appearance, which was like a trapped beast, with a face full of excitement.

    When she found out that Cang you had ordered Lil "fire to abduct the Yao family''s Grand Elder and the rest, Leng ruoxue expressed her deep sympathy for the Yao family. However, it was only sympathy. She had no intention of being kind enough to let Lil" fire release them.

    In addition, she was also clear that the Yao family didn''t have much money left. Xiaohuo and the other beasts probably wouldn''t be able to Rob anything from the Yao family!

    And the current Yao family was also in a situation where they had no one to use.

    Elder Yao Jiu, who had been put in house arrest by the Yao family''s head because of the repeated kidnapping of the Yao family elders, was released. However, when he heard that the first elder and the others had disappeared again, he didn''t show any gloating expression, but instead expressed deep concern.

    After all, as members of the Yao family, they were bound together for good or bad. The disappearance of the Yao family elders was definitely not good news for the Yao family. Furthermore, this news had spread out uncontrobly. To the Yao family who had been trying their best to hide it, it was definitely adding hail to snow!

    At this time, although the head of the Yao family knew who had kidnapped them, he had no way to save them. This was because all his thoughts were focused on entertaining the various major forces, and elder Yao Jiu''s work was naturally focused on this.

    null

    "Old man ning, are you really not in a hurry?" The head of the Cheng n, who had been spinning around like a headless fly, couldn''t help but ask after feeling a little dizzy. Seeing old man ning''s calm andposed appearance, he really wanted to bite him hard.

    AI! He wasn''t the Emperor, he wasn''t in a hurry ... No! He was not a eunuch! Just as he thought this, master Cheng immediately reacted and red at master ning.

    Seeing this, the master of the ning family took another sip of tea and said helplessly,""What''s the use of me being anxious? If I''m anxious, won''t those peoplee? However, I feel that the old man of the Yao family should be even more anxious than me right now, right? You should know that the Yao family''s elders have gone missing again. " Thinking of this, the master of the ning family couldn''t help but be secretly happy. He didn''t need to guess to know who did this! Moreover, not only did he know, everyone on earth knew!

    "Uh! It is reasonable to say that he should be anxious, but right now, he has clearly ced the safety of the Yao family''s first elder and the others before dealing with you. Therefore, you should be the one to be anxious first. " The head of the Cheng family sighed softly. He didn''t know what to say when he thought of the elders of the Yao family who had gone missing twice. How could those snakes do such a thing? they were really, really too evil! But to him, it was a great satisfaction! Furthermore, even with his eyes closed, he could guess the old man''s reaction.

    "I''m not in a hurry. If I''m so anxious that I''m stomping my feet, then I''ll have fallen into that old man''s trap! I''m afraid he can''t wait to see me throw myself into chaos!" The master of the ning family said.

    "That''s true! However, I heard that this time The Alchemist Guild and the armament Guild Guild also sent people. Do you think they will stand on the Yao family''s side? If that''s the case, you''ll be in a passive position!" The n head of the Cheng n said with a face full of worry. He was well aware of the transcendent status of The Alchemist Guild and the cksmith Guild in the divine realm. These tworge guilds would often not even give face to the divine lord''s estate.

    "Do you think that these two headquarters will be at old man Yao''s mercy?" Hearing the Cheng n''s n head''s worried words, the ning n''s n head lightly smiled and asked. To be honest, he wasn''t worried about the armament Guild, but he wasn''t certain of The Alchemist Guild''s intentions. After all, from a certain perspective, The Alchemist Guild''s position was more special!

    "I won ''t! However, it''s better to be safe than sorry!" The patriarch of the Cheng n couldn''t help but remind him.

    "Keep your worries to yourself!" The master of the ning family consoled him. He looked calm on the surface, but in fact, he was not that calm on the inside.

    He was only slightly relieved when the people from the two headquarters arrived at the Yao family''s main city.

    This was because he saw Mo Yan and Leng Xiaoyu in the armament Guild headquarters ''team. However, the two of them acted as if they did not see him and turned a blind eye to him.

    The master of the ning family was very confused, but since the other party pretended not to know him, he could only ignore his existence.

    When he saw the people from the armament Guild headquarters, the ning family head immediately informed Leng ruoxue of the situation. However, Leng ruoxue was much calmer than he had expected and did notment much on Mo Yan and Leng Xiaoyu''s reactions. This made the ning family head even more confused. However, he didn''t ask any further and remained as calm as ever in the inn in the Yao n''s main city.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    During this period, many family representatives had visited the people from the two headquarters, but only the ning family had adopted the policy of biding their time.

    "Patriarch, should we also go and see Jiang Ning and his Excellency Mo Yan?" In the room of the master of the ning family, the seventh elder of the ning family asked for his opinion.

    "Why should I see them? I don''t need them to refine pills or weapons!" Hearing this, the master of the ning family blinked his eyes, looking puzzled.

    "Uh! Being on good terms with them will only benefit our ning family! Besides, they''re here for Xue ''er, that girl. If we take the initiative, they''ll have to consider our position when they express their opinions. So, in general, it''s still good!" The seventh elder racked his brain to think of the benefits of meeting the two people and reminded them.

    Who knew that after hearing his words, the n head didn''t take it seriously at all and waved his hand,"Our ning family doesn''t need to curry favor with them!"

    He was also very proud, okay? Moreover, in terms of seniority, Mo Yan and Jiang Ning were not as senior as him. So, before he knew the other''s intentions, he was not willing to lower himself to meet those two people!

    When the seventh elder heard how stubborn his master was, he knew that it was useless to persuade him, so he could only dispel the idea in his heart.

    Just like that, the ning family became the only power that had not paid a visit to Jiang Ning and Mo Yan. As soon as the ning family appeared in the inn, they would immediately be the center of attention. There were even a few times when the seventh elder heard the other party whisper that the ning family was too arrogant! If he didn''t consider the consequences, he almost couldn''t control himself and beat up those people who were making sarcastic remarks!

    However, when the seventh elder reported these things to his family head, the calmness of his family head made the seventh elder quite annoyed!

    Just like that, the seventh elder of the ning family''s depression continued until the banquet that the Yao family had set up to wee all the forces.

    As one of the top forces in the divine realm, no matter how much the head of the Yao family hated the ning family, the ning family would naturally be invited. Seeing the excitement of the head of the ning family when he received the invitation, seventh elder ning was deeply worried.

    Although he really wanted to say,"master, can you not be so excited?" Those who didn''t know would think that you were going to cause a scene! And in fact, master ning really wanted to smash the ce! He had been waiting for this day ever since he found out that the Yao family had invited many other major forces.

    In addition, even though it was called a wee banquet, no one, including the Yao family, was sure what the oue would be. Whether or not both the host and the guests would be happy, no one was sure.

    Especially the Yao family, since the arrival of the armament Masters Guild and The Alchemist Guild, the entire Yao family had been in a state of anxiety and excitement. With this kind of contradictory mood, under the financial support of the Yao family, the reception banquet in the inn where master ning and the others lived finally began.

    As the host of the banquet, elder Yao Jiu naturally stayed in the inn and busied himself with work. On the day of the banquet, the head of the Yao family arrived at the inn unexpectedly early. Of course, his main target was Jiangning!

    As for the ning family master and the others, they werepletely ignored by him.

    Seeing that he had been neglected, the master of the ning family remained calm. However, the master of the Cheng family pretended toin,""This damn thing is so realistic! When he saw people from The Alchemist Guild headquarters, he cast everyone to the side!"

    "What else? He now hates us to the bone, do you expect him to treat us like guests?" The master of the ning family teased.

    "Not to the extent of being a VIP, but I didn''t expect him to be unwilling to even do things to save face now. It seems that the hatred he has for our seven families is not just a little bit!" The head of the Cheng n was speechless.

    "It''s good that you know!" The master of the ning family smiled and found a seat himself. Seeing this, the master of the Cheng family also sat down beside him.

    At this moment, a loud Phoenix''s cry suddenly sounded, followed by a dragon''s cry, and then a tiger''s roar ... The roars of the three beasts echoed each other, as if they werepeting with each other.

    The weaker people''s faces gradually turned pale when they heard the beast''s roar.

    "It''s going to be even more lively now!"

 Chapter 2280 Beautiful Man (1)

    Hearing the roars of the beasts, the master of the ning family couldn''t help but frown. He was the one who had said those words just now. Moreover, in the eyes of others, the roars of the Dragon, Phoenix, and Tiger were powerful and imposing, but in his eyes, these were all demonic sounds that filled his ears. They were all noisier!

    Moreover, he didn''t need to guess to know why these beasts were here.

    AI! Old man Yao should be happy now, right? However, this was all thanks to Jiang Ning. This was because alchemists were simply too attractive to both humans and beasts.

    However, no matter what the reason was, the fact that these beasts were willing toe to the Yao family''s divine realm was something that the old man of the Yao family was gratified about.

    As soon as the sounds of the Dragon, Phoenix, and Tiger appeared, the head of the Yao family came out of the room with a face full of joy. His face was even red, making it obvious that he was in an extremely good mood.

    Normally, before the banquet started, a person with the status of the head of the Yao family didn''t need to appear too early. After all, he was the head of the family! Unfortunately, the Yao family had been tormented by the blue snake n during this period of time, and their reputation had been tarnished. Various versions of rumors were everywhere, so the Yao family, from the head of the family to the ordinary nsmen, attached great importance to the reception of the various forces. This could be seen from the banquet this time. Therefore, the head of the Yao family had lowered his status and came out early to build a good rtionship with everyone.

    And the first person he wanted to rope in was naturally The Alchemist Guild''s main Guild''s Vice President, Jiang Ning.

    As long as Jiang Ning was willing to stand on his side, he would be able to win over at least half of the people and beasts. However, Jiang Ning wasn''t someone that could be easily used, so he wasn''t even sure if his n would seed.

    However, after a short period of contact, the Yao family''s head and Jiangning had a very good conversation. Their rtionship had improved by leaps and bounds, and they were only short of calling each other brothers. Therefore, with such a good start, the Yao family''s head''s confidence had increased by several times. His depressed mood, which had been stirred up by the damn blue snake n, had instantly lightened up.

    Almost everyone could sense the good mood of the head of the Yao family, so they couldn''t help but wonder if he had reached some kind of agreement with Jiangning.

    The doubts in everyone''s heart were like a cat scratching, itching. The more they wanted to know some inside information, the more they couldn''t ask at this time, because everyone knew that now was definitely not a good time to inquire about this information.

    Right now, the time and the limelight belonged to the beasts!

    After the head of the Yao family came out of his room, he only nced at the hall before immediately stepping out of the store. He raised his head and saw several huge white tigers, Dragons, and phoenixes floating in the sky. However, to his disappointment, he did not see the figure of the Qilin n. However, he was still very happy that these three ns were willing to give him face ande!

    This time, each of the three ns had sent two elders, a total of six beasties. However, the strength of these six beasties was only equivalent to a human divine Emperor, so their status among the elders of the three ns should not be the highest. However, they were of noble birth, so even the head of the Yao family would not easily neglect them.

    The moment the Yao family head saw them, he immediately smiled and said affably,""Elders, pleasee down for a chat!"

    The six huge beasts nodded andnded on the ground, transforming into their human forms.

    There were two men and four women. From their appearance, there was nothing to be picky about. The men were handsome and the women were beautiful. However, the expressions on these six people''s faces were somewhat unpredictable.

    They seemed to be disdainful and dissatisfied. In short, the six of them put on more airs than the family Masters of the eight divine regions. After being invited into the inn by the Yao family master, they still turned a blind eye to the people present.

    Originally, everyone felt that it was unfair!

    Even if you''re three of the four great king divine beasts of the magical beasts, the people present here are basically the representatives of the various great powers of the divine realm! No matter how arrogant you are, no matter how noble your bloodline is, you shouldn''t have left us here without even a word of greeting, right?<novelnext> </novelnext>

    However, when they saw that the master of the ning family and the others, who were of higher status than them, were also ignored, everyone''s heart instantly bnced out.

    Compared to the family heads of the eight great divine regions, they were really nothing! He didn''t even put master ning and the others in his eyes, so they were as small as dust! However, after their hearts were bnced, they began to sympathize with master ning and the others. After all, they were the Masters of the eight great divine regions! Their status among the humans in the divine realm was equivalent to the king of the Four Great Kings of the magical beasts. However, at this moment, those few people were being looked down upon by a few unremarkable elders of the Four Great Kings of the divine beasts. To the humans, this was definitely a great humiliation!

    Everyone suddenly felt indignant, and their impression of the three beast tribes took a sharp turn for the worse. However, no one dared to offend the three beast tribes. Therefore, no one was willing to stand out at this time, even though they were dissatisfied.

    However, everyone''s Red and undisguised sympathetic gazes made the head of the Cheng family a little angry.

    F * ck! Why was he looking at them with such a gaze? Wasn''t it just those little beasts who ignored them?

    Hmph! Fine, I''ll ignore you!

    You guys are ignoring me, but I don''t want to talk to you!

    I''m the family head of one of the eight divine regions. I can''t afford to lose face by sticking my warm face to your cold ass!

    Not to mention you guys, even if your King came, I wouldn''t care! The master of the Cheng family cursed in his heart. At the same time, his small eyes involuntarily drifted to old man ning. Seeing that he didn''t even blink, that his expression didn''t change, and that he was still calmly drinking his tea, his heart was filled with admiration!

    As expected of his boss! Look at this aura, this style, I yed it well! Moreover, he didn''t treat himself as an outsider at all, and the banquet hadn''t even started yet! He would eat it first!

    At this time, The Cold Dish in front of master ning had already been eaten by him several times, and it was even eaten with tea. It really didn''t match no matter how he looked at it.

    After some thought, master Cheng leaned closer to master ning and whispered in his ear,""Old man ning, those little bastards didn''t give us any face. Should we teach them a lesson?"

    "Don ''t!" Hearing this, master ning raised his head and nced at master Cheng, whose eyes were shining and whose face was full of expectation.

    "Why?" The head of the Cheng n was puzzled.

    "I won''t do such a shameful thing! If it''s their King, I might consider it. " Master ning said matter-of-factly.

    "Uh! However, these little B * stards were too detestable! In my opinion, they''re clearly doing this on purpose!" The head of the Cheng family was still very angry.

    "Have you ever heard of the Wheel of Fortune? If they look down on us, others will also look down on them!" The master of the ning family smiled mysteriously.

    "Eh? What do you mean by that?" The head of the Cheng n felt that his brain was unable to wrap itself around this. He actually didn''t understand old man ning''s words.

 Chapter 2281 Beautiful Man (2)

    "You''ll know soon!" Master ning''s smile became more and more mysterious, which seduced master Cheng''s heart like a kitten, making it itch.

    At this time, the six elders of the Dragon, Phoenix, and Tiger tribes had already taken their seats under the guidance of the Yao family''s head. Of course, they were sitting at the main table.

    The head of the Cheng n looked at their seats, and then looked at where he was sitting. Only now did he discover that old man ning had actually chosen an unremarkable corner.

    "You bastard! We should be sitting at that table! Take all the seats and make them have no seats!" The head of the Cheng n said hatefully.

    "Hehe!" Hearing master Cheng''s rather childish words, master ning couldn''t help butugh.

    "You''re stillughing? Let''s see what kind of lousy ce you''ve chosen! It''s so remote, no wonder we''re being ignored!" The head of the Cheng nined.

    "Old man Cheng, you''re wrong. We''re being ignored, and it has nothing to do with our seats! The Yao n had done this on purpose! I remember Xue ''er once said that a person with true status and position is not determined by their position! It was that wherever they sat, that would be the main seat! Do you dare to say that if I wear a beggar''s outfit, I''m no longer the head of the ning family?" The master of the ning family said calmly.

    The head of the Cheng family listened to his words and thought about it carefully. He also felt that it made sense. However, he still felt ufortable in his heart, but he was much calmer.

    Suddenly, the master of the yin family, who had also chosen to sit with them, said softly,""Sir Jiang Ning hase out. Where do you think he will choose to sit?"

    "Do you even need to ask? Of course, I''m going to sit with old man Yao!" The head of the Cheng n said matter-of-factly.

    Jiang Ning was different from them. Although Jiang Ning was only a divine Emperor, no one dared to offend him. Besides, it seemed like Jiang Ning was on good terms with the old man of the Yao family, unlike the seven of them, who had already be old man Yao''s thorn in his side. Therefore, no one in the Yao family was in charge of hosting them at this banquet. Besides, they had been here for the longest time and had a good rtionship with each other. In the eyes of the Yao family, they were already part of the same country. The seven of them sat together without any fear.

    At this moment, Jiang Ning had juste down the stairs. The Yao family head had already introduced him to the elders of the Dragon, Phoenix, and Tiger tribes. When the six of them saw Jiang Ning, they were unusually friendly. Their attitude waspletely different from their cold attitude from before. They were even more friendly towards Jiang Ning than they were towards the Yao family head. Jiang Ning was also very respectful and kept on exchanging pleasantries with him. The Yao family head was ignored by both sides.

    Although this scene made the head of the Yao family a little angry, he didn''t show it on his face. This was because he couldn''t afford to offend either Jiangning or the four divine beast Kings! So, even though he was angry, the head of the Yao family still had a perfect smile on his face.

    When both parties finally finished exchanging pleasantries, the head of the Yao family hurriedly invited Jiang Ning to take a seat. However, Jiang Ning didn''t sit down immediately. Instead, he used his bright ck eyes to look around the banquet hall, as if he was looking for someone.

    "Mo Yan isn''t here yet?" Jiang Ning asked as he searched.

    "I''ming!" A voice rang out from the stairs. Then, everyone saw Mo Yan and his beloved disciple walking elegantly towards the main table. As they passed by the other tables, many representatives from different forces greeted Mo Yan, and Mo Yan responded enthusiastically to them all!

    At the main table, before Mo Yan could say anything, he heard Jiang Ningin,""Why are you sote?"

    "What''s wrong?" Mo Yan raised his eyebrows and asked, as if he didn''t understand Jiang Ning''s meaning, his face full of question marks.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "Other than you and your master, I don''t know anyone else here. I''m so bored!" Jiang Ning''s words were rather resentful, but it made everyone break out in cold sweat.

    So the representatives of the three legendary beasts and the Yao family head who had been exchanging warm greetings with him all this time had all been in vain? He actually treated them as strangers!

    This result made everyone want tough, but they didn''t dare to. It was really hard to hold it in, and their shoulders were already trembling non-stop. When they heard this, the faces of the Yao family''s head and the elders of the three great divine beasts all darkened.

    Mo Yan''s forehead was also full of ck lines, thinking, Sir Jiang Ning! Can you not ignore too many people at once! This would attract hatred! As a matter of fact, he had already seen many people''s faces change.

    However, even if others didn''t dare tough, the head of the Cheng n didn''t care. Not only did heugh heartily, but he also identally spat the tea in his mouth onto the face of the person at the opposite table. When that person saw that the person who had spat the tea on his face was the head of the Cheng n, he could only admit that he was unlucky.

    However, the head of the Cheng n was still rather polite and said,"I''m sorry!" He gave the man an apologetic look and continued to smile.

    Hisughter was too loud, and in the process of his maniacalughter, the entire Hall suddenly fell silent. Almost everyone''s eyes were focused on him, and for a moment, the head of the Cheng n became the focus of everyone''s attention.

    "Dammit! Are you doneughing?" Hearing this Savageughter, the head of the Yao family was enraged!

    "What''s wrong? Is it illegal tough?" The Cheng n''s patriarch rolled his eyes at the Yao n''s patriarch and said in an unpleasant tone.

    "It''s not illegal! Hearing theughter of the Cheng n''s patriarch, my mood is much brighter!" Jiang Ning didn''t give the Yao family head a chance to speak and immediately interrupted. Since he had already said so, the head of the Yao family couldn''t do anything other than re at the head of the Cheng family. After all, this banquet was very important to him. He couldn''t ruin an important asion where he was entertaining guests for an old man from the Cheng family!

    With this thought, the head of the Yao family suppressed his anger, but in the next second, he was enraged again.

    Because he saw Jiang Ning, Mo Yan, and Leng Xiaoyu walking towards the table where the master of the ning family was sitting. The three of them even sat down.

    This fact caused the fury of the Yao family''s head to instantly rise by countless levels, and a fierce light flickered in his eyes. If looks could kill, then the people at the table would probably have died a thousand times over.

    As soon as Jiang Ning sat down, he began to chat with the head of the ning family, who was sitting opposite him. He looked as if he had just seen his idol, which made the head of the Yao family burn with jealousy. The anger in his heart was almost out of control.

    Therefore, he didn''t even think before angrily rushing over to the ning family''s head''s table. He first red at them fiercely, then put on a kind expression and said to Jiang Ning and Mo Yan,""Sirs, your seats are not here!"

    "Not here? It''s alright, isn''t there an empty seat here? I''m going to sit here!" Jiang Ning said nonchntly.

    Hearing Jiang Ning''s words, the head of the Cheng family couldn''t help but Pat him on the shoulder like brothers.""Mr. Jiang Ning, you have a good taste. Although this ce is a bit remote, it''s quiet. No one will disturb us. Therefore, you should just sit here!"

 Chapter 2282 Beautiful Man (3)

    "Hehe! I think so too. I don''t want to be surrounded by people like a monkey, so I''m morefortable sitting here. " Jiang Ning replied with a smile.

    "That''s the logic!" The Cheng family''s head swept away his depression and was in a good mood. Then, he wanted to drink tea in ce of wine and have a chat with Jiangning. Fortunately, the ning family''s head stopped him. Otherwise, these two people would have been full from drinking tea.

    The head of the Yao family was filled with hatred when he heard the conversation between the two. However, he couldn''t do anything about it. He couldn''t force Jiang Ning to sit at the main table, could he?

    Then, he nced at the six elders of the dragon-kind, the Phoenix-kind, and the Tiger-kind, who were sitting at the main table with the same ugly expressions on their faces!

    At this moment, elder Yao Jiu appeared and quickly walked over to whisper a few words into the Yao family head''s ear. The Yao family head''s face immediately revealed a happy expression.

    This was great, he finally had a way out!

    In fact, he was so angry that he wanted to leave just now, but he had no way out. If he left with his tail between his legs, these damn things would definitely make fun of him in the future! Therefore, he could only hold on.

    But now, little Jiu had brought him good news, so the Yao family head''s mood was obviously much better. He smiled faintly and said,""Since Sir Jiangning and Sir Mo Yan like the quiet, then the two of you can sit here! There''s an important guest outside. I''ll go out to wee him. Please excuse me!"

    After saying that, the head of the Yao family strode out of the hall without even looking back.

    Seeing him leave in a hurry, the master of the Cheng family was curious and asked in a low voice,""Which other distinguished guest wille? Could it be the Qilin n?"

    "Impossible! I didn''t hear the cries of the Qilin n, so it shouldn''t be them!" Immediately after, the head of the Cheng n denied his own words.

    Seeing this, the master of the ning family couldn''t help sighing, and then said,""Can''t you be quiet? Why are you so talkative?"

    "I''m just curious about who it is!" The head of the Cheng family felt very wronged. Woo ... How could he watch the show without saying anything?

    "It''s the people from the Divine Master''s estate!" The master of the ning family said helplessly as he nced at the young wife-like master of the Cheng family.

    "You used your divine sense?" The head of the Cheng family asked in a low voice. It was very impolite to use divine sense on someone else''s territory, and it was also a provocative behavior. Of course, unless you had extraordinary strength and could not be discovered by the master, if the master wanted to find trouble with you, the other party who used divine sense was simply not in the right!

    "No, I didn ''t! Did this still require the use of divine sense? Most of the people who should be here are already here. Now, other than the people of the Divine Master''s estate, I don''t think anyone else will be treated as an honored guest by the Yao family''s old thing!" Master ning said matter-of-factly.

    He had to admit that he was right. The Divine Master''s estate had indeed sent someone.

    The ones who hade were not just any minor characters, but two of the three Hierarch of the Divine Master''s estate, Xia Yi and Huang Wei.

    Not long after, the head of the Yao family came in with two distinguished guests and directly invited them to the main table.

    When master Cheng saw this, he blinked and turned to look at master ning, saying,""Old man ning, you''ve really guessed right!"

    The master of the ning n smiled but did not say anything. Xia Yi and Huang Wei, who had been invited to the main table, nced at the people at the same table, and then nced around. Without even greeting the six elders of the dragon n, Phoenix n, and Tiger n, they went straight to the table where the master of the ning n and the others were seated, greeted them, and exchanged pleasantries.

    When the head of the Yao family and the six elders saw this scene, they were so angry that they trembled. However, the head of the Yao family was still very d because there were no more seats at that table. Even if Huang Wei and Xia Yi wanted to sit with them, they would not have the chance!

    Sure enough, after exchanging greetings with the master of the ning family and the others, the two of them reluctantly returned to the main table.

    "Hehe! Is this retribution?" The patriarch of the Cheng family was in an even better mood when he saw the Yao family patriarch and the other beast elders ''faces turn as ck as ink, but they could only swallow their anger.

    "This is called the Wheel of Fortune. Hmph! Just a few little guys from the king divine beast n, did they really think that they were great? If it wasn''t for the fact that we have to avoid suspicion in public, do you think I would let them go?" The master of the ning family said coldly.

    "Hehe! I knew it, how could you not be angry!" Hearing this, the master of the Cheng family smiled. Old man ning was much nobler than him. It seemed that he had to learn more from him!

    "Old man Cheng, even if you''re angry, you have to pay attention to your status, understand?" The master of the ning family reminded.

    "MMH! I know!" The patriarch of the Cheng n hurriedly replied like an obedient baby. He knew in his heart that this was definitely old man ning''s intention to beat him by surprise. When he thought of this, he somewhat sympathized with the few beast n elders! Of all people, he had to put on airs in front of them. Wasn''t he asking for it?

    The head of the Cheng family was a little excited. Sympathy was sympathy, but he also liked to do things like beating people up. When the time came, he would have to be counted in.

    Just as the head of the Cheng family was letting his thoughts run wild, the head of the Yao family, who wasn''t in a good mood, had already swiftly announced the start of the banquet.

    As the dishes were served one by one, the Cheng n''s patriarch''s frown deepened.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "Old man ning, is this all he''s giving us? Aren''t these dishes a little too ordinary?" The head of the Cheng n said with a look of disdain.

    "That''s good enough. After all, we''re not sitting at the main table!" The master of the ning family said calmly.

    "Uh! That''s true, but I guess the Yao family really doesn''t have much money left!" The head of the Cheng nughed evilly.

    "That''s normal!" Master ning replied with a smile, but in his heart, he was thinking, why isn''t Xue ''er here yet?

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue, who was at the bottom of the cliff, sneezed loudly.

    "Someone''s talking about me!" Leng ruoxue, who was standing beside the seven Crystal Flower, said with certainty.

    "It should be someone who''s getting impatient!" The first elder said with an evil smile.

    Just now, they had heard quite a few beast roars and had already guessed that it was the beast n. However, this was the most critical moment for the seven Crystal Flower to recover. Hence, everyone chose to remain at the bottom of the cliff and wait for the seven Crystal Flower to recover. This was also the reason why Leng ruoxue hade out of the God Pagoda with evildoer Ji Cang!

    During this period of time, the seven Crystal Flower had grown well after being nourished by countless nutrient fluids. Its vitality had also mostly recovered, and now, everyone was looking forward to the seven Crystal flower''s transformation.

    At this moment, the seven Crystal flower''s huge petals, except for the outermost few that were still withered, were as bright and eye-catching as when they first bloomed. On the dark red petals, there were a few drops of beautiful and clear dew. Anyone who saw it would know that this flower was very fresh.

    However, the seven Crystal flower''s petals were now closed, forming a huge flower bud.

    Suddenly, the flower bud trembled a few times before it quieted down. Not long after, the petals began to tremble again. Then, everyone felt the surrounding spiritual energy rapidly surge in from all directions and envelop the huge seven Crystal Flower.

    After a long time, the spiritual energy waspletely absorbed by the seven Crystal Flower.

    The seven Crystal Flower in everyone''s eyes became even more dazzling and soul-stirring!

    In an instant, the dazzling seven Crystal Flower suddenly disappeared before everyone''s eyes, and in its ce was an extremely handsome man, like a banished immortal that no one could take their eyes off!

    He was dressed in dark red clothes, his dark golden eyes shimmering with light, and his skin was as perfect as morning dew. He was definitely a man who could make most women feel inferior. And this man''s appearance was almost on par with the evildoer.

    However, they were used to seeing demonic looks, so they were used to this man''s stunning appearance. What made them most dumbfounded was the man''s identity.

    "You, you ... Don''t tell us that you''re the seven Crystal Flower!" The great elder was the first to stammer when he saw the stunningly beautiful man in front of him. Although he knew that the spirits of heavenly materials and earthly treasures also had genders, it was a little uneptable that such a beautiful flower turned out to be a man after taking human form, right?

    "I am!" Seeing everyone''s dumbfounded expression, the seven Crystal Flower could not help but smile evilly.

    These days, although he was unable to transform due to his body''s condition, as his consciousness slowly recovered, he was already very familiar with these humans. Therefore, he was still very happy to see them dumbfounded! He couldn''t deny that he had been waiting to see this shocking scene for a long time.

    Ugh! The crowd didn''t know how to describe their feelings!

    Shocked? Not yet!

    Surprised? A little more than that!

    Seeing the seven Crystal Flower, everyone was at a loss!

    Fortunately, the surprised little fox finally reacted at this time and directly pounced into the arms of the seven crystals flower. It bawled and sobbed, relieving the embarrassment in their hearts.

    Seeing everyone let out a sigh of relief, Azure couldn''t help but grin. Then, he said to the seven Crystal Flower,""Xiaohua, do you still remember me?"

    Little flower! When everyone heard these two words, they felt a chill run down their spines. Their foreheads were all filled with ck lines, and these two words directly made the seven Crystal flower''s face darken.

    "Don''t call me little flower? I''m Qi ran. " The veins on the seven Crystal flower''s forehead throbbed as it spoke through gritted teeth.

    "But I still think that Xiao Hua is more suitable for you. How about I call you male flower? And fog was a female flower? You two can make a perfect pair. It''s decided!" Azure said,pletely ignoring the seven Crystal flower''s darkening expression.

    "Who made this decision with you? "You bastard!" Don''t mention that bitch in front of me, you hear me!" Blue''s words infuriated the self-proimed seven dye flower. If it wasn''t for the fact that he couldn''t defeat blue, he would have rushed over and beat the crap out of this fellow who had touched a sore spot! But now, he could only use his fire-breathing eyes to re at Azure.

 Chapter 2283 The Bird That Stands Out (1)

    "I didn''t hear you. You don''t want me to mention it, so I won''t mention it? How embarrassing would that be? Besides, your rtionship back then was not ordinary! At that time, I was very, very envious of you two. " Cang''s smile was extremely ambiguous. When everyone heard this, they couldn''t help but prick up their ears, afraid that they would identally reveal a sentence or two. Therefore, they listened especially carefully.

    As soon as Cang''s words fell, the word ''dick'' appeared in everyone''s mind. The expression on their faces became ambiguous. Even Leng ruoxue didn''t expect that this beautiful flower Man had an unusual rtionship with fog.

    Did she save an enemy for herself by spending so much effort to save him? Leng ruoxue could not help but Mutter to herself.

    One had to know that matters of the heart were very difficult to say. Don''t look at how this beautiful man gritted his teeth when Cang mentioned rime ice, but from his appearance, it was clear that his love had turned into hatred. This situation was often the most dangerous, because once the fog showed goodwill, the two were likely to rekindle their old feelings. Hence, Leng ruoxue was in a dilemma.

    However, she was a person who would never regret her actions. Moreover, both Cang and Qing Jue had agreed for her to save this flower. Therefore, she believed that Cang and Qing Jue would not let her work for nothing. With this thought in mind, she calmed down.

    "Girl, your worry is unnecessary. This guy and Wu Yan are not what you think." Sensing Leng ruoxue''s thoughts, Azure couldn''t help but transmit his voice.

    "What?" Did she misunderstand? Leng ruoxue was speechless when she heard Cang''s words.

    She didn''t want to misunderstand, it was clear that Cang had misled her, because looking at everyone''s expressions, they must have thought the same.

    "Rime ice was the earliest nt that appeared in the divine world. This little flower appeared slightlyter than rime ice. Therefore, rime ice has always taken care of it. The two of them were once as close as siblings. However, rime ice is a very realistic person. She would not do anything that would not benefit her. Rime ice approached it for her own purpose. It was for the scarce chaotic spiritual energy in the body of this stupid flower. In the end, rime ice obtained this stupid flower and it became what you all see now." Azure exined with a smile.

    "I see!" Hearing Cang''s exnation, Leng ruoxue understood. At the same time, she was also thinking that if this beautiful man could still forgive that woman, fog, with such deep hatred, then this fellow could be described as a Saint. She hoped that this fellow would not disappoint her. After all, she didn''t want to save an ungrateful person.

    Leng ruoxue was conversing with Cang in secret. At this moment, Hua Meinan''s voice rang in her ears. The voice was apanied by the sound of grinding teeth.""Who has an unusual rtionship with that B * tch? Who is it?" Qi ran was furious. Those things were the biggest humiliation in her heart. She wanted to forget about it long ago, but this damn cat kept bringing it up. How detestable!

    "Of course it''s you! My girl and fog ice have a great enmity!" Azure said on purpose.

    "You ..." After hearing the first half of the sentence, Qi ran was about to re up when she suddenly heard the second half. Then, her gaze shifted from Cang to Leng ruoxue and she said with uncertainty,""Do you have a grudge against Wu Cheng?"

    "Yes! The mist ripple killed my master. " Leng ruoxue spoke bluntly, suddenly understanding Cang''s motive.

    "Who is your master?" Leng ruoxue''s words piqued Qi ran''s curiosity. To be able to meet a benefactor who had a grudge against Wu Jing, he temporarily put aside his anger towards Cang and focused on asking Leng ruoxue.

    "My master is Yu. The people of the divine realm all call him the Divine Master." Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    Initially, when Qi ran heard the word ''Yu'', she did not have much of a reaction. She was still wondering who this person was. However, when she heard the word ''Divine Master'', her eyes widened in shock and she said in disbelief,""Master Yu is your master?"

    Oh my God! He had actually met master Yu''s disciple.

    Then, Qi ran''s eyes widened even more. She stuttered,""You ... You just said that Wuli, that B * tch, killed master Yu? Master Yu has already fallen?"<novelnext> </novelnext>

    After saying this, Qi ran''s entire body trembled as if she had thought of something. Her face turned even paler.

    "Yes! Master has been dead for a long time!" Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    "H-how is this possible? How could master Yu be killed by that B * tch, Wu Xiao? No! This was impossible! You must have made a mistake! Master Yu will not die! I won ''t!" Qi ran suddenly said, a little excited.

    "It''s true! I''m dong fangyue, master Yu''s subordinate. I can vouch for the young Master''s words. " At this moment, Dongfang Yue spoke.

    The ''young master'' he was referring to was Leng ruoxue. This was something that they had agreed upon. In front of outsiders, they would all address Leng ruoxue as ''young master'' to show respect.

    "I ... I''ve heard of you." Qi ran said as she slowly calmed down and looked deeply at Dongfang Yue.

    Hearing this, Dongfang Yue did not say anything else.

    Leng ruoxue continued his conversation,""The mist has killed my master. I will take revenge for my master!" After she said that, her beautiful eyes swept over Qi ran''s body. Qi ran''s heart could not help but tremble.

    "Count me in!" Qi ran said softly after a long time.

    "Are you sure?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes and asked calmly.

    Although this fellow was a flower that could nurture top-grade crystals, Leng ruoxue could tell that this fellow''s abilities were definitely not weak. It was just that he was not at his peak yet. Hence, she was really looking forward to seeing what this flower would look like when it was at its peak.

    More importantly, the enemy of my enemy is my friend. This guy has a grudge against me, so I''ll feel that I didn''t save the wrong person. Otherwise, I''ll be depressed to death if I let him off the hook!

    And what Azure had said just now was probably to remind him and Qi ran.

    As for Qi ran''s reaction, Azure should be satisfied, right?

    Actually, Leng ruoxue''s guess on this matter wasn''t perfectly urate.

    Cang knew that Leng ruoxue wouldn''t force Qi ran to acknowledge him as her master. Qi ran was a proud person. Although Leng ruoxue had saved him, it would be a little difficult for him to acknowledge her as his master. So, it decided to be the bad guy and give Cang a warning while it was at it.

    When seven ran decided to join the team and avenge that idiot Yu, Azure knew that this was the best that seven ran could do at the moment. So, even though he was a little dissatisfied, he knew that this was the only way out for now. It was all because that little flower couldn''t be forced! However, this was also good, because it would sometimes hate the flower. If the Little Flower recognized Niu as its master, it would not be able to teach it a lesson without any scruples.

    Thinking of this, Azure couldn''t help but reveal a smug smile. His big, ck, and bright eyes would even nce at Qiran from time to time, scaring Qiran so much that her heart trembled for no reason.

 Chapter 2284 The Bird That Stands Out (2)

    What was this guy trying to do? "You bastard!" Don''t look at me like I''m your prey, okay? Qi ran felt a sense of danger and could not help but lean closer to Leng ruoxue. Then, she grabbed Leng ruoxue''s arm and said,""To express my gratitude to my Savior, I have a lot of good things to give you."

    After saying that, Qi ran immediately pulled Leng ruoxue along and ran away. She was so angry that she red at her.

    "Dammit! "How dare that flower ..." The demon''s face darkened, but he didn''t chase after her.

    "Hehe! That flower was originally a lecherous person, what would he not dare to do?" Azureughed evilly and said matter-of-factly.

    "A lecherous person?" Hearing these words, everyone was once again shocked. They all looked at Cang and thought, does this person know what kind of effect his words would have?

    It would harm that beautiful man!

    Everyone thought to themselves with sympathy.

    Just as this thought appeared in their minds, they saw the evildoer''s face turn even darker. Then, a white light shed in front of everyone and the evildoer disappeared.

    AI! Everyone sighed, silently praying for Hua Meinan in their hearts. They hoped that he would not do anything that could not be undone. Otherwise, that demonic man would probably make him return to his previous state.

    No, it might even be worse than before!

    When the three of them were not around, everyone''s thoughts ran wild. When they saw that Qiran had returned in one piece, it was as if grass had grown in everyone''s hearts. The fire of gossip began to burn.

    He was actually fine? Everyone was shocked.

    Qi ran felt depressed when she received everyone''s sympathetic and curious gazes.

    What was going on? he had only left for a short while, and these people''s expressions had changed from surprise to sympathy? Qi ran couldn''t understand. He didn''t do anything he shouldn''t have.

    Of course, he would never have thought that his kind and pure self would bebeled as a lecherous man by a certain beast. If he knew, he would definitely cry out that he was wronged!

    This was basically the rhythm of snow in June!

    Unfortunately, Qi ran knew nothing about it. Although Leng ruoxue noticed that something was amiss, she was smart enough not to ask.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue received a voice transmission from her Godfather asking why they were not here yet. So, she put this matter to the back of her mind for the time being. As for how Qiran got injured and how she got so badly injured, she would ask him again when there was a chance in the future!

    In truth, even if she did not ask, she could already tell from Cang''s words that Qi ran''s injury had something to do with rime ice.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue instructed everyone to collect the top-grade crystals on the walls because they had already received their reward.

    When everyone heard this, they quickly moved. Very quickly, the top-grade crystals on the wall were all collected by everyone.

    Qi ran was shocked to see this! With his mouth half-open, he stared at the nimble crowd.

    Now he finally knew what a locust swarm was.

    The people in front of him were unbelievably quick. He couldn''t help but look at the bare wall again. He didn''t know what to feel in his heart, but it was definitely not heartache! After all, those Jingshi were not of much use to him.

    When Leng ruoxue saw his expression, she could not help but tease,""What''s wrong? You can''t bear to?"<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "No, no, these crystals are useless to me!" Qi ran quickly said as she wiped the cold sweat off her forehead without batting an eyelid. Could he say that these Jingshi were just trash in his eyes? Seeing how excited everyone was, he knew that he had to keep his words to himself. Otherwise, it would definitely cause everyone to be angry!

    "Then why do you have such an expression?" Leng ruoxue asked in amusement.

    "I''m just too shocked by the speed at which you people do things! It''s true!" Qi ran promised. She even raised a hand and made an oath.

    "Time is money!" Leng ruoxue said matter-of-factly, then split the crystal stones into three portions, along with two storage rings, and passed them to Shen nuo and Liuyue.

    The two of them looked at the ring, then at Leng ruoxue, their faces full of question marks.

    "This is Hua Meinan''s reward for us. I''ve split it into three. This is yours!" Leng ruoxue exined.

    "Uh! We don''t need it!" The two of them hurriedly declined.

    "You can have it all. If we need it, we''ll ask you for it!" Liuyue added with a smile. On the other hand, Shen nuo kept nodding her head at the side, indicating that she agreed with what he said.

    Hearing their words, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but curse in her heart. Old fox! After that, he didn''t force them to take the items and kept them.

    In fact, she had already known that this would be the result. However, she had to give what she should give. Whether she wanted it or not was their problem!

    After doing all this, Leng ruoxue and the others nned to leave the bottom of the cliff. Who knew that Qi ran would want to follow them?

    When Leng ruoxue heard Qi ran''s words, she said in a speechless manner,""If you leave, what will happen to these little guys?" She pointed at the pitiful little fox with tears in her eyes. This little thing was about to cry.

    More importantly, the poisonous fog at the bottom of the cliff had suddenly reduced a lot after Qi ran recovered. As such, it was much easier for outsiders to reach the bottom of the cliff. That was why she was worried about the safety of the little fox and the other sprites.

    "They naturally left with me." Qi ran said matter-of-factly.

    "Eh? Can you take them away?" Leng ruoxue was very surprised. This was rather unexpected!

    "Of course! I have my own space to take care of them. " Qi ran said with a smile.

    The little fox, who was initially in a daze, not only stopped crying after hearing this, but she also revealed a shy smile.

    "If that''s the case, then take them and leave with us!" When Leng ruoxue heard this, she agreed immediately. She had long heard that one could have their own world after bing a reverent-god level cultivator. In that case, didn''t that mean that this little flower had the power of a reverent-God?

    However, as far as she knew, the reverent-God''s world was fixed in a certain ce and could not be carried around at all. ording to this logic, this little flower did have some unique abilities. No wonder these nts called it "ancestor."

    In just a few short seconds, Leng ruoxue''s imagination ran wild again. At the same time, two chuckling sounds could be heard in her head. However, she intentionally ignored them.

    Qi ran moved very quickly. With a slight wave of her hand, the little fox and the other beasts immediately disappeared. With another wave of her hand, the beautiful scenery at the bottom of the cliff became bare. It was as if it was winter and the leaves had dried up.

    Then, everyone left the bottom of the cliff together. At the same time, the poisonous fog at the bottom of the cliff slowly dispersed.

    After they left the cliff, xiaohuo and the rest of the beasts volunteered to take the lead and headed towards the Yao family''s main city. Leng ruoxue and the rest followed behind them unhurriedly.

    Of course, when xiaohuo and the other snakes left, there was one or several people wrapped around their tails. At this time, those people were basically unconscious. Even if one or two of them had some consciousness, they were also dizzy from the unstable bumps of the snakes.

 Chapter 2285 The Bird That Stands Out (3)

    Upon seeing this, Qi ran was shocked again.

    What was going on?

    Why was it that after he woke up, he found that many things were out of his expectations? Or could it be that he had missed too many people, things, and things while he was unconscious, so he had be a little white? This possibility made Qi ran deeply worried.

    Back then, not many people would know about the seven Crystal Flower. However, when the name Qi ran was mentioned, everyone would know about it. That was why he was once a famous person. But now ... When he thought about how Leng ruoxue and the others did not react to his name, he felt even more sorrowful.

    Seeing Qi ran''s dumbfounded expression, the first elder, who was the closest to her, patted her on the shoulder and exined,""Those people are our enemies! Lil "fire took them to ask for living expenses!"

    As he exined, the first elder''s heart was filled with sympathy for Qi ran.

    AI! Poor little flower! After being in aa for so many years, to wake up to find that their world had changed, no one would be able to ept this! Therefore, the great elder decided to brainwash old Gu as soon as possible. At the very least, he had to let him adapt to their life, their rhythm, and their ''that''!

    "Oh! Are we poor?" Qi ran couldn''t help but ask curiously after hearing first elder''s words.

    "We''re not poor! However, there was no reason to raise them for free, right? Therefore, we can''t lose a single cent!" The great elder said.

    Qiran nodded, even though she still didn''t quite understand.

    The rest of the time became the time for the great elder to answer a hundred thousand questions about Qi ran. If the great elder couldn''t answer, Dongfang Lin and the others would take over. So, along the way, Leng ruxue listened to Qi ran''s endless questions.

    Just like that, Leng ruoxue and the others arrived at the Yao family''s main city in the midst of Qi ran''s endless questions.

    As they had been walking on the small path and had not passed by the city, when Qi ran saw the tall city gate of the Yao family''s main city, she could not help but exim,""I can''t believe there''s a city here! In the past, this ce was still a stinking ditch!"

    "Pfft!" First elder and the others couldn''t help butugh when they heard this. Qi ran was really too cute! Although they had been stumped by Qi ran''s questions on the way here, they were still happy to be able to impart new knowledge to old Gu, who had been in aa for hundreds of thousands of years! At least, under their careful education, Qiran was slowly growing up!

    It could also be said that the pure and innocent Qi ran would never return! It wouldn''t take long for him to be led astray by everyone! But now, he was still innocent! Therefore, everyone cherished his current appearance.

    "What''s wrong? Did I say anything wrong?" Qi ran asked in confusion when she heard theirughter.

    "You''re right. However, this ce isn''t that fragrant right now, and our enemy is the master of this divine territory!" The first elderughed evilly.

    "If that''s the case, then let''s help them restore this ce to a stinking ditch!" Qi ran suddenly said. Everyone who heard her was stunned.

    Oh my God! Could it be that the current Qi ran had been led astray? It was too terrifying! It was no wonder people said that it was difficult to learn good things, but it only took one day to learn bad things.

    Clearly, it was only a matter of time before she became bad.

    Looking at everyone''s stunned and shocked expressions, Qi ran said proudly,""Hehe! Are you frightened by me? Actually, I was just joking. I''m such an innocent child, how could I do such a thing! If there''s anything to do, it should be you guys!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Everyone was dumbfounded. They were wrong! Qi ran was definitely not an innocent child. The filling inside her was also ck! However, he did not show it often.

    Seeing that everyone was looking at her in a daze, Qi ran ran to Leng ruoxue again. Like a puppy, she stared at Leng ruoxue with her wet, dark golden eyes and asked without blinking,""Xue ''er, am I right?"

    "That makes sense. However, you can''t treat yourpanions as your helpers. So, you have to do your part!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Of course, but my talent is very simple. I can only use poison!" Qi ran said, a little depressed.

    "You''re poisonous too?" His words surprised Leng ruoxue. She could not help but size Qi ran up. Was this fellow really poisonous? Why couldn''t she tell?

    "Of course I do! Moreover, my poison is almost on par with that slut Wu Luan ''s. Otherwise, after I was poisoned that year, how could I have waited until now for you to save me?" Qi ran said matter-of-factly.

    Qi ran''s words piqued Leng ruoxue''s interest. She then extended her fair hand and said with a smile,""Give me some poison to use!"

    "What do you want poison for?" Leng ruoxue''s request made Qi ran''s fragile little heart beat wildly. She didn''t know why, but she suddenly had a bad feeling. She kept feeling that someone was going to be in trouble.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    Wuu ... Why did this happen? Qi ran was conflicted.

    "Give me some poison to use!" Leng ruoxue nced at Qi ran, who was suddenly sad about the spring and autumn, and repeated.

    "You ... You can''t use poison to harm people!" Qi ran reminded Leng ruoxue worriedly, but she still handed her a transparent, ss-like bottle.

    "Mm, don''t worry! I didn''t even harm people!" Leng ruoxue promised and kept the small bottle into her bracelet.

    The group continued to move forward.

    However, before they could reach the inn where the master of the ning family was, they were blocked by a sea of people in front of them.

    Of course, those people were not blocking them on purpose. The crowd in front of them seemed to be attracted by something.

    The great elder was curious. He patted the shoulder of the person in front of him and asked in a low voice,""Friend, what''s going on in front? Why is there a traffic jam?"

    "Aiya, it''s so lively up ahead! The Yao family''s elders are currently being hung in the air by a bunch of snakes, waiting for the Yao family head to pay for their living expenses!" That person informed them with great enthusiasm. Even the great elder felt that his enthusiasm was a little too much.

    Then, first elder couldn''t help but ask,""You dare to watch the Yao family''s show in the Yao family''s divine territory? aren''t you afraid that the Yao family wille after youter?"

    "Tsk! Thew was not responsible! There are so many of us, who would the Yao family remember! Besides, the Yao family doesn''t have the time to care about us! They''re already panicking, hehe!" The man became more and more excited as he spoke, and in the end, he evenughed in a very wretched manner. He did not forget to remind the great elder,""This is a rare opportunity. Don''t miss it!"

    "Uh! Thank you! We won''t miss this. " The great elder couldn''t help but wipe the cold sweat from his forehead. He felt some sympathy for the old man of the Yao family.

    However, these people''s thoughts were right. They didn''t add insult to injury. They only saw the Yao family as a joke, so what did it matter? Would the old man of the Yao family dare to silence them? If that was the case, then old man Yao would have to find a way to exterminate all the forces present today. Otherwise, the matter of the Yao family would not be able to be concealed.

    At the thought of this, first elder turned to Leng ruoxue and whispered,""Girl, the road ahead is blocked, what do we do now?"

    "Girl, don''t be afraid. I''ll Take You There. I promise I''ll find you a good position." Azure suddenly promised. In the next second, the group had already appeared outside the inn.

    At this moment, the guests who were attending the banquet in the inn were all attracted by the incident created by xiaohuo. Leng ruoxue and the others were standing on the side where the ning family''s master and the rest were.

    It was indeed a good angle.

    However, their position was slightly further back, and the gazes of the people present were all attracted by the ck Mass of snakes in the sky and the Yao family elders. Therefore, almost no one noticed them. However, Leng ruoxue still sent a voice transmission to master ning and told her Godfather where she was.

    Hearing this, master ning felt a little more at ease.

    In reality, when he saw these snakes, the master of the ning family knew that his precious daughter had arrived. Now that he had received Leng ruoxue''s voice transmission, he was able to watch the Yao family make a fool of themselves in peace.

    Suddenly, the master of the ning family felt his sleeve being pulled. He looked down and saw old man Cheng looking at him with a smirk. He then whispered,""Old man ning, do you think old man Yao will ask us for help this time?" He was really curious.

    "I won ''t! There are so many helpers today, he won''t use us!" The head of the ning family nced at the ashen face of the head of the Yao family, which was gradually turning ck, and said with great certainty.

    "AI! That''s a pity!" The head of the Cheng family couldn''t help but sigh. What a good opportunity to make money! It didn''t belong to them!

    "What''s there to pity? how much money do you think the Yao family still has?" The master of the ning familyughed evilly.

    "Uh! That''s true!" Hearing this, the head of the Cheng family immediately calmed down! Recently, the Yao family had lost a lot of money, so they probably didn''t have much left!

    However, what he didn''t expect was that some of the thugs didn''t need money at all. They didn''t even need the Yao family head''s request and volunteered to stand up for the Yao family.

    "Yao family head, I''ll help you teach these stupid snakes a lesson, you don''t have any objections, right?" As a matter of fact, just as the head of the Cheng family had calmed down, an extremely beautiful woman in her early thirties had already implored the head of the Yao family with a cold face.

    Hearing this, the head of the Cheng n was very angry. He couldn''t help but curse in his heart."Damn old witch, can''t you just calm down for a while? Must it be this one?

    The woman who had spoken was one of the two elders from the Feng n. In truth, it wasn''t because she had a good rtionship with the head of the Yao family that she wanted to stand up for him. It was because she had always been brooding over the treatment she had received before, and she had long been suppressing her anger! However, she couldn''t vent her anger on the person who had annoyed her, so she could only use these uninvited snakes as her punching bags ...

 Chapter 2286 Face-Slapping (1)

    When the head of the Yao family heard these words, he couldn''t ask for more!

    Wasn''t this like getting a pillow for sleeping? How stupid would he be if he refused such a good deal!

    Besides, he was nning to find someone to help! With someone volunteering, not only did he save time, but he also saved money!

    However, the head of the Yao family still pretended to hesitate and said with an embarrassed face,""Elder Qin, how can I ept this?"

    Hearing this, the head of the Cheng n was so disgusted that he wanted to vomit. He couldn''t help but curse in his heart. Damn old man, why are you pretending? The more he looked at this old man, the more he disliked him. He clearly wanted someone to help him, but he put on such a deadpan face. Who was he showing it to?

    As for the woman who was called elder Qin, she said indifferently, "What''s there to be embarrassed about? the Yao family head sincerely invited us to be his guests. Now that the Yao family head is in trouble, it''s only natural that we lend a hand."

    Take it for granted, my ass! Wasn''t this like a bird taking a mouse to meddle in other people''s business? The head of the Cheng family continued to curse in his heart. He really couldn''t stand these two people who were so arrogant. However, these two people had the intention of looking at green beans and liking each other. This made him even more ufortable.

    At the thought of this, the head of the Cheng n couldn''t help but say,""Elder Qin, old man Yao already said that you don''t need to help, so why are you still so eager? With your strength, I think it''s better for you to not reach out your hand. Even this old man she Yao can''t beat him, you''ll just be throwing your life away if you go!"

    The patriarch of the Cheng n was very kind, so he had ''kindly'' reminded elder Qin of the Feng n. Furthermore, he had spoken the truth, but unfortunately, this truth caused elder Qin and patriarch Yao''s faces to immediately darken.

    The two of them were furious.

    The other was to anger the head of the Cheng family for looking down on her. Wasn''t it just a few snakes? What couldn''t he beat?

    In elder Qin''s heart, the bloodline of the Phoenix n was Supreme. Therefore, she was full of confidence that as long as she used her bloodline to suppress them, these snakes would have to obediently kneel in front of her and bow their heads to listen to her orders. Therefore, she was extremely disgusted with the kind advice of the Cheng family head.

    Where''s the head of the Yao family?

    He was angry that the old thing from the Cheng family had ruined his good thing!

    F * ck! I can''t afford to hire you, but someone is willing to take the initiative to help, and you actually want to destroy it. What kind of person are you? The more the head of the Yao family thought about it, the angrier he became. If it wasn''t for the fact that the asion wasn''t right, he would have taught this old man a harsh lesson.

    However, he was still angry in his heart. He also knew that he couldn''t open his mouth to argue with the Cheng n''s damned old man right now, otherwise, it would cause the majority of people to feel disgusted. Thus, after thinking for a moment, he put on a pitiful appearance and said to elder Qin with a difficult expression,"Elder Qin, elder Cheng''s words aren''t without reason. You see ..."

    Of course, this wasn''t the patriarch''s true thoughts, but rather his intention to y hard to get. He deliberately only said half of the sentence, and thetter half was left to elder Qin to imagine.

    As expected, elder Qin''s face immediately darkened as soon as patriarch Yao finished speaking. She unhappily said,""Patriarch Yao, are you looking down on me? Hmph! It''s just a few little snakes, I don''t care about them. "

    When elder Qin said this, the haughty aura in his eyes was enough to make people look up to him.

    "No! It wasn ''t! How could I look down on elder Qin! I just think that the Cheng family head''s words make sense! I''ve fought with these snakes before, and they are indeed powerful! That''s why I wanted to remind elder Qin. " As soon as elder Qin finished speaking, the Yao family''s patriarch immediately exined eagerly, as if he was afraid that she would misunderstand.

    Hearing this, elder Qin''s expression became much better. Then, he raised his aura and said sternly,""After hearing what patriarch Yao said, I''m even more interested inpeting with these little snakes!"

    After saying that, elder Qin didn''t wait for the Yao family head''s reaction and flew straight into the sky with a "Swoosh" and looked at those snakes.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    Immediately after, elder Qin transformed back into her original form.

    In an instant, a huge fiery red Phoenix appeared in the sky and circled around. The Phoenix''s body was burning with scorching mes, and the moisture in the air was instantly sucked dry.

    When everyone saw this, they couldn''t help but take a few steps back! In their hearts, they were allining in unison. It was really too hot!

    The temperature was not low to begin with, and now that the old Phoenix had done this, they couldn''t stand it anymore! However, seeing this scene, the head of the Yao family smiled in his heart.

    Hehe! This Phoenix was really smart! The patriarch of the Yao family was extremely pleased with himself. He couldn''t help but nce at the other five elders from the Phoenix race, White Tiger race, and dragon race from the corner of his eyes. If they were as proactive as elder Qin, how great would that be?

    However, he naturally couldn''t take the initiative to say this. In his words, the beast race were all proud, how could they be easily controlled by humans!

    But the truth was that the Yao family didn''t have much money and couldn''t afford to bleed. Therefore, he could only open the and wait for these people to jump in!

    Quicklye to the inte!

    Hurry up and be his free hatchet man!

    The head of the Yao family was shouting in his heart, and the excitement on his face was almost impossible to hide.

    "Old man ning, look at how old man Yao got his way!" Not used to the pretentious look of the Yao family head, the Cheng family headined to the ning family head in a low voice with a look of disdain.

    "Calm down! Let''s just watch the battle, who cares who did it!" The master of the ning family said calmly. In fact, he was well aware that no matter who helped the old man of the Yao family, they would not have a good end.

    At this moment, elder Qin, who had transformed into his true form and soared in the sky a few times, was also almost done with his smugness.

    Then, it immediately released its own pressure, wanting to use this to trample these tiny snake type beasts under its feet.

    Among beasts, sometimes, what was important was not strength, but the pressure of the bloodline.

    Among beasts of the same level, there was no doubt that the one with the noblest bloodline would win. If the difference between the two wasn''t too big, the one with the noblest bloodline could rely on the suppression of the bloodline to win, even if it was weaker. Of course, the probability of this was only about 50%. However, this fifty percent was enough for the beasts with noble bloodlines.

    If the difference between the two was too great, the one with the noble bloodline might not be able to cause much damage to the other party, but it would still affect the other''s heart.

    Moreover, with their background and status, there were not many beasts who dared to provoke them. Most of the time, many beast ns would give face to the four divine beast Kings and not dare to offend them easily. Otherwise, those unlucky beasts would probably receive the revenge of the entire n.

    None of the beast tribes could bear such a result.

    It''s precisely because he knows this that elder Qin doesn''t take the snakes in front of him seriously. Moreover, he''s used to being arrogant, so he sees these snakes as ants.

 Chapter 2287 Face Slapping (2)

    Under its pressure, many of the snakes revealed an indescribable painful expression. Cold sweat trickled down their bodies, and their bodies even trembled slightly.

    Seeing this, elder Qin became more and more proud. However, after observing for a while, he gloomily discovered that although these snakes were afraid, they didn''t retreat.

    This isn''t right? It shouldn''t be? This result waspletely out of elder Qin''s expectations. Therefore, the impatient elder Qin was somewhat unsettled and repeatedly increased his pressure.

    After a while, elder Qin heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that the snakes finally showed fear.

    But the next second, it was dumbfounded again.

    That was because the giant red snake that had been looking at it coldly nced at it disdainfully. Without saying a word, it protected the snakes under its wings.

    The red transparent film that protected the snakes stung elder Qin''s eyes. He was furious.

    F * ck! How did this snake do it? He was actually not afraid of its pressure.

    In addition, was this a barrier? This was the first time it had seen a red barrier. Moreover, after the group of snakes had been gathered under the wings of the giant red snake, their expressions had clearly be more cheerful. This fact made it very unhappy.

    "Dammit! I won''t let you off!" Elder Qin was furious. The consequences were severe.

    Everyone could only see a ball of fire pouncing towards the giant red snake. Then, the ball of fire and the giant red snake entangled together. Soon, the giant red snake was surrounded by the scorching mes.

    The giant red snake''s voice could be heard from the mes from time to time,""F * ck! I''m so hot!"

    Upon hearing this, everyone was speechless. They thought to themselves, it would be strange if they weren''t hot! The Phoenix n won with fire! This fire was their greatest trump card. If the temperature was normal, the Phoenix n would not have been able to dominate the divine realm for so many years!

    With the mentality of watching a show, everyone felt a lot of sympathy for the giant red snake.

    On the other hand, the head of the Cheng n was truly worried about the huge red snake. After all, they had a very pleasant deal before! This snake had given him more face than old man Yao. Therefore, whether it was emotionally or rationally, he did not wish for these snakes to lose. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be too easy for old man Yao?

    That was something he did not want to see.

    Therefore, he did not hesitate to curse the old witch to lose!

    Not long after this thought appeared in his mind, everyone saw countless fiery red meteors falling from the sky. This scene left everyone puzzled.

    It''s broad daylight, why is there a meteor shower?

    With this doubt, everyone continued to watch the battle.

    At this moment, the great elder beside Leng ruoxue tugged at her sleeve and could not help but ask,""The Phoenix n''s me is very powerful, will xiaohuo be alright? Can it withstand it?"

    "Mm, don''t worry! Xiaohuo will be fine!" Leng ruoxue gave first elder a consoling look, and first elder finally felt at ease.

    After that, everyone couldn''t help but whisper to each other because the meteor shower was increasing in number, especially the area where the huge me was the densest. From time to time, it would be apanied by a few painful screams. Seeing this, everyone finally understood that the meteor shower hade from the me.

    Ugh! What was this situation?

    Everyone''s curiosity was piqued, and they stared at the fire even more intently.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    After a long time.

    The people present saw that the huge me in the sky had finally been extinguished. A huge white object fell from the sky and fell to the ground.

    Everyone''s attention was immediately attracted. With one look, everyone couldn''t help but gasp. Wasn''t this a giant bird?

    Elder Qin?

    The bird was bald from head to toe. Its beautiful feathers that were burning with mes had long disappeared without a trace. However, the Phoenix''s appearance could still be seen. At this time, the Phoenix''s eyes were closed and ity motionless on the ground.

    Such a scene stunned everyone present!

    For a long time, they couldn''t react. Even the three families that were King divine beasts were stunned on the spot because they had received a big shock.

    By the time they reacted, the pitiful elder Qin had already been seen by the people present! As for the giant red snake, it was still hovering in the sky, unscathed, showing off its might!

    "Damn it!" Xiaohuo''s eye-piercing action made the other elder of the Phoenix n gnash his teeth in hatred.

    Although her rtionship with elder Qin wasn''t that harmonious, she couldn''t tolerate the fact that elder Qin had disgraced the entire Phoenix n!

    Therefore, without even thinking, she immediately rushed into the sky and confronted Lil "fire.

    "How dare you attack an elder of my Phoenix n?" The elder of the Phoenix n narrowed his Phoenix eyes and said coldly.

    "Little Firebird, are you shooting after the horse? You''re only saying this now that I''ve already made my move. Is there any use?" Lil "fire coldly said as it lightly nced at the human-shaped Phoenix in front of it. It was toozy to even lift its eyelids.

    "Hmph! Don''t quibble, just wait for the revenge of my Phoenix n!" The Phoenix race''s elder spoke in a vicious tone. After that, she turned to the four elders of The White Tiger race and dragon race,"Why aren''t you guysing to help? are you going to watch us four King divine beast ns get bullied?"

    Upon hearing these words and seeing how the Phoenix elder had once again elevated the matter to the level of their own race, the four elders from The White Tiger race and dragon race who initially didn''t want to step out could only brace themselves and step out from the crowd of spectators. They floated in mid-air beside the Phoenix elder.

    Seeing this, fiery was dissatisfied.

    "Yo! You even found a helper!" Fiery said with a look of disdain.

    "You have more helpers than I do!" The elder of the Phoenix tribe pointed at the group of snakes behind xiaohuo.

    "That''s true. However, they can''t help much in a battle with you! Looks like I''ll have to look for other helpers!" Lil "fire shook his head as he muttered to himself.

    As soon as its voice fell, a snow-white kitten appeared beside Lil "fire.

    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll be your helper!" The little kitten said with a smirk.

    "Hehe! I can''t ask for more!" Seeing Azure, fiery was happy! Originally, it wanted to borrow a few people from the woman, but it didn''t expect boss Cang to actually volunteer to fight. Who was it afraid of?

    When the crowd saw the kitten that was not even the size of an adult''s palm, they could not help butugh, especially the five King divine beast n elders, whoughed the loudest. However, Cang couldn''t be bothered to even roll his eyes.

    The patriarch of the Yao family was also very excited. With a teleport, he also ran to the side of the five elders to join in the fun! If he didn''t stand out now, what was he waiting for?! It would not be good for the Yao family if they were to anger these divine beasts.

 Chapter 2288 Face Slapping (3)

    Seeing that the Yao family''s patriarch was also ready to fight, Cang didn''t say anything and directly stretched out his fluffy little white ws. He looked at the six people in front of him and counted,""One, two ... Six against two! Aren''t you bullying us?"

    "What can we do? Who asked him to be a King of the divine beast n! Oh right, there''s also the head of the Yao family, the leader of the eight divine domains. " Lil "fire''s voice was filled with faint sorrow, but its face was very disapproving.

    "I see! Who else wants toe up and help? It''s more lively with more people. " Cang thought for a moment and said to the crowd.

    Upon hearing this, those who didn''t want to get involved took a big step back, while those who reacted slower were left at the most conspicuous ce.

    "You guys cane up!" When Cang saw this, he pointed to those very conspicuous people.

    "Uh! I''m not fighting!" When someone heard this, he quickly responded.

    With someone taking the lead, most of the people retreated. However, the Yao family didn''t dare to retreat like the others. It was obvious that the Yao family didn''t have many people that they could take out.

    Elder Yao Jiu was left behind to keep watch, while a few Yao family sinecures with decent strength braced themselves and joined the battle.

    In just a few minutes, the number of people on the Yao family head''s side had reached nearly 20.

    Seeing this situation, first elder was worried again.

    "Girl, why don''t we go up and help too!" First elder said after some thought.

    "Help the Yao family?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes and asked indifferently.

    "Uh! Why would he help the Yao family!" First elder was speechless. Bad girl, she was clearly doing this on purpose!

    "If we''re not going to help the Yao family, why are we going up? Are we going to let people say that we''re bullying them?" Leng ruoxue replied with a smile.

    "They have so many people, yet they still say we''re bullying them. Is there any justice in this world? If we''re talking about bullying, then they''re the ones bullying us!" The first elder said angrily. It wasn''t the first day that he realized the shamelessness of the Yao family''s old man.

    "What''s there to be afraid of? Fighting still depends onbat power. Look at those people, except for the head of the Yao family, how many of them have enoughbat power? Besides, you''ve forgotten that xiaohuo can clone himself!" Leng ruoxue reminded.

    Speaking of xiaohuo''s cloning technique, Leng ruoxue felt a little depressed. That was because that little fellow had actually told her that he did not know why he could clone himself and how many he could clone himself. Therefore, it was as good as not saying anything. Xiaohuo waspletely confused!

    Leng ruoxue had just recalled xiaohuo''s clone technique when everyone saw xiaohuo split into two. Furthermore, the two snakes were exactly the same in size and thickness.

    The two giant red snakes simultaneously cast a charming nce at the Yao family''s patriarch and said with great enthusiasm,"Old man Yao, we meet again!"

    These words immediately caused the Yao family head''s face to change.

    F * ck! He had not forgotten how he had been toyed with by these two snakes! Then, he sent a message to the people around him, telling them to be careful of the two snakes.

    The two elders of the dragon n narrowed their eyes and examined the two identical snakes in front of them after receiving the message from the Yao family head.

    They didn''t expect that this giant red snake had such an ability, and obviously, this snake was not afraid of their coercion. It was estimated that it was a beast of the same bloodline as them. However, it was also because of this that they had doubts about xiaohuo''s identity.

    Although the bloodlines of the four great king divine beasts were the noblest among the divine realm''s magical beasts, this did not mean that no other beast''s bloodline couldpare to them.

    For example, the bloodlines of some magical beasts that were doted upon by the heavens and earth were not inferior to them. However, the number of these magical beasts was usually very small, and the number of nsmen could be counted with two hands. Moreover, the inheritances of these magical beasts would often becking. Thus, in the divine realm, these nsmen were very rare, and the magical beasts that had the same noble bloodline as them could not be their opponents. Otherwise, the divine realm would not only have the four great king level divine beasts.

    However, these circumstances were considered secrets in the beast n. Not many people knew about it. Only by bing an elder of a n would one have the opportunity to learn about this. Therefore, the five elders of the beast n quickly associated Lil "fire with a certain beast n with a rare race and Noble bloodline.

    However, they weren''tpletely sure, because as far as they could remember, there didn''t seem to be any snakes in that kind of beast n.

    With this in mind, the five beast elders became more and more cautious. One of the Dragon elders even asked about xiaohuo''s situation.

    "What kind of snake are you? Howe I''ve never seen him before?" The Dragon elder could not help but ask.

    "Have you seen all kinds of snakes?" Xiaohuo didn''t answer and asked instead.

    "That''s not it!" The Dragon elder was very honest.

    "Since that''s the case, why are you still asking? I''m the type that you''ve never seen before!" Lil "fire said righteously, not caring in the slightest that his words would anger the other party half to death!<novelnext> </novelnext>

    When the other party heard this, his face turned red with anger. When Leng ruoxue saw this, she could not help butugh in her heart.

    She discovered that after being with her for a long time, the beasts seemed to have learned to speak with sharp tongues. However, she would never admit that they had learned it from her!

    She didn''t teach these little guys bad things! However, she couldn''t deny that she felt a sense of aplishment when she saw her own beasties infuriate their opponents half to death!

    This was more like her beasts. Leng ruoxue thought to herself proudly. At this moment, a Dragon''s Roar suddenly rang out beside her ear. She couldn''t help but raise her head and see that the dragon n''s elder who had spoken earlier had already transformed into his true form. He was ring at xiaohuo with eyes that were spewing fire. However, he was still rational and didn''t rush forward immediately. On the contrary, he had a very vignt expression.

    When fiery saw the situation, he revealed his sharp teeth as he smiled and said,""It looks like you want to fight me! Come on! I''ll let you pay for my power. "

    After he finished speaking, fiery did not move. Instead, he passively waited for the opponent to attack. However, for some reason, that dragon n elder actually did not attack as quickly as fiery had expected. This situation made fiery a little depressed!

    Should they fight or not? Did they set up a formation just to scare the snake? Xiaohuo secretly cursed, cursing all eight generations of the dragon n''s ancestors in his heart.

    AI! Since you''re not going to make the first move, I''ll have to do it myself.

    Actions speak louder than words!

    The moment this thought appeared in his mind, fiery made his move!

    A thick and strong snake tail swept towards the dragon n''s elder who had transformed into his true form with an imposing manner that could swallow the sky. Of course, it didn''t let go of the Yao family''s head and the others who were very close to this dragon n''s elder. Instead, it attacked them in passing. Those who reacted slowly were hit by its snake tail and fell straight down.

    The Dragon Tribe elder who had dodged the snake tail''s attack dodged to the side and continued to stare at xiaohuo with a pair of eyes filled with fear.

    ''Damn it!'' What was this thing?

    The Dragon elder still felt a lingering fear when he thought of the terrifying pressure just now. While its heart was still pounding, the other giant red snake made its move.

    This time, the Dragon elder was clearly not mentally prepared, so in just a moment, his huge dragon body was split open by the snake''s thick and powerful tail. Hot blood flowed down from the cracks in his skin.

    At this moment, someone shouted,""Dragon blood! Don''t waste it, everyone, pick it up quickly!"

    Upon hearing this, the Dragon elder almost died of anger. You can''t do this! It was injured and there was no one tofort it, but how could they add insult to injury and want to collect its blood!

    However, his words just now had obviously made everyone present go crazy. Some were looking for tools, and some were taking out tools. For a moment, the battle circle below became lively. At this time, no one would have thought that the person they were going to receive blood from was an elder of the dragon n!

    They were so excited that they couldn''t care less about their fear! After all, this opportunity was too rare!

    Dragon blood! That was dragon blood! Who wouldn''t go crazy for the opportunity to collect dragon blood for free?

    Even the ninth elder of the Yao family gave his subordinates a look, telling them to act ording to the situation and collect some dragon blood when they had the opportunity, let alone others! They really collected them without any consideration!

    The people below were in high spirits, and Lil "fire in the sky naturally wouldn''t let go of this rare opportunity, because it knew that women would sometimes use dragon blood! Hence, it had to collect some for Leng ruoxue.

    He took out a small white jade bottle and walked to the Dragon elder with a smile. He looked like a big Bad Wolf looking at Little Red Riding Hood and said to the injured and angry dragon,""Little Dragon, be good and give me some blood! Don''t resist, because resistance is useless! You''d better obediently follow me!"

    After Lil "fire finished speaking, its thick long tail curled and tied up that unlucky giant dragon. Then, it epted the dragon''s blood graciously.

    All the movements were as smooth as floating clouds and flowing water. The Dragon couldn''t react in time and was tied up firmly. Moreover, no matter how it struggled, xiaohuo didn''t move at all.

    Seeing this, the head of the Yao family and the others were about to step forward to help, but they were stopped by another small fire.

    "You can''t go over now. Wait for us to finish collecting the dragon''s blood!" The other giant red snake said with a smirk. At the same time, it began to size up the other Dragon elder with its sparkling eyes. It was as if it had seen a Supreme-grade crystal mine.

    The elder of the dragon n, who was being sized up by the Dragon, was so angry that his face turned pale. However, he did not dare to act rashly because he did not want to be epted by someone in public. That would be too embarrassing, right?

    Especially when he heard the old dragon, who had received dragon blood, wailing in grief and indignation, his little heart trembled non-stop.

    How detestable! It was really too detestable!

    He had never seen such a detestable snake! What did its actions put the dragon n in? This was a p in the face!

 Chapter 2289 It Was A Tragic Sight (1)

    The Dragon elder was roaring in his heart. However, his intelligence was not as low as elder Qin ''S. He could tell that the snake in front of him was not weaker than him, and might even be stronger. Thus, after thinking for a moment, he transmitted a message to the other four and nned to invite them to deal with this snake together. As for the others, he really didn''t care about them! Those people could only be cannon fodder.

    The four of them, including the head of the Yao family, couldn''t refuse the voice transmission. After all, this concerned the honor of the beast race and the Yao family.

    The head of the Yao family had long been eager to deal with these two detestable snakes, so when he heard this request, he was naturally more than happy to do so! Because he couldn''t forget the humiliation these two snakes had once given him.

    After the five of them finished their discussion, the four human-shaped beasts transformed into their huge forms and surrounded the giant red snake that was blocking the dragon n''s elder. In an instant, the Dragon''s Roar, Phoenix''s roar, and tiger''s roar sounded continuously. The four beasts looked at the giant red snake with eyes filled with determination and ruthlessness. The Yao family''s head stood behind them, ready to support them at any time, and take advantage of any opportunity.

    When the giant red snake saw this scene, not only did it not show any fear, but the corners of its mouth pulled up into a faint smile, and it teased,""Yo! Get ready for a gang fight! Hehe! I love Gang fights! Boss, let''s gang up and beat up these little bastards!" Thetter part of the sentence was what Lil "fire said to Azure.

    Azure was also very cooperative, smiling,""Alright! However, these little B * stards aren''t enough to fill the gaps between my teeth!"

    The dragons, phoenixes, and white tigers who had noble bloodlines trembled in anger, and their faces turned green, then white, and finally ck. Not to mention the dragons and phoenixes who were already burning with anger, even the snow-white fur of the White tigers turned pink from anger.

    "Dammit! Who are you calling a little bastard? You''re the little bastards, your whole family is!" The other elder of the Phoenix tribe was also very impulsive. Therefore, he was the first one to curse out loud, unable to bear the humiliation.

    "Hehe! Whoever loses is a little bastard, so what?" Azure''s smile was very punchable as his bright eyes kept sizing up the four beasts while muttering,""Oh! This fur is not bad! Niu should like it, right? This dragon skin is also not bad, I''ll peel it off for Niu to use in refining!"

    As it talked to itself, it sized up the few beasts who were so angry that their bodies were on fire, and their little hearts couldn''t help but tremble again.

    F * ck! Why does this damn cat''s eyes make me so ufortable?

    Although they didn''t believe the cat''s words and didn''t think that it could skin them, its words were really hateful. Therefore, for a moment, the four beasts ''eyes were all focused on the Little Snow-White cat in front of them, and the giant red snake was ignored.

    However, the giant red snake didn''t care about this kind of disregard. Instead, it excitedly turned its attention to the head of the Yao family who was hiding behind the four mythical beasts. Of course, the head of the Yao family didn''t know about the giant red snake''s slightly disdainful thoughts. Otherwise, he would definitely cry out that he was wronged because he didn''t hide. This was their strategy, okay?

    But now, no one wanted to listen to his exnation. Almost everyone''s eyes were attracted by the snowy white kitten who was fighting against four people.

    Everyone was surprised. Was this little kitten ignorant and fearless? Otherwise, why would he dare to challenge the four great divine beasts with noble bloodlines? In everyone''s eyes, this was clearly the rhythm of seeking death!

    However, no one knew if this little kitten was really looking for death. Moreover, no one could answer their doubts. Next, their eyes were all attracted by the screams.

    It was the Dragon that was tied up by Lil "fire that let out the cry. Xiaohuo felt that the other party was bleeding too slowly. It took out a dagger from somewhere and ruthlessly stabbed countless holes in the unlucky Dragon''s body. Then, it also took out a few more white jade bottles and continued to collect the dragon''s blood as if no one was around.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    When the crowd saw this, they deeply sympathized with this arrogant Dragon elder!

    Watch! No matter if it was a human or a beast, they couldn''t be too smug. Great, now they had received their retribution, right? Although they sympathized with them, they were still gloating over their misfortune. Moreover, many people held grudges. They clearly remembered how these divine beasts had ignored them. Therefore, they naturally felt both sympathy and hatred in their hearts. These two conflicting feelings also made many people feel conflicted.

    At this time, Lil "fire also felt that everyone''s eyes were focused on him again. He hurriedly put on a posture that he thought was cool and imposing, and even grinned at everyone, which immediately scared many people into cold sweat.

    Oh my God! This smile was really horrifying! No matter how they looked at it, they felt that it was grandmother Wolf''s smile and that she didn''t have a good heart. Therefore, out of fear of little fire, most people quietly took a big step back.

    Seeing this, fiery was depressed. He even started to reflect on his own problems.

    Could it be that he wasn''t handsome enough? That''s not right? It didn''t beat up the innocent. Lil "fire couldn''t help but secretly say aggrievedly, and the gaze he used to look at everyone also became bitter. However, it didn''t stop taking the dragon''s blood at all. When the unlucky dragon that had its blood drained fainted from losing too much blood, fiery threw it down from the air with a look of disgust.

    With a bang, the Dragon elder smashed a ten-meter deep hole in the ground in front of the inn. Dust flew up and everyone coughed. Then, they took a few steps back until they had nowhere to go.

    ? If they wanted to retreat, they would have to go back to the inn. The crowd was addicted to watching the show, so naturally, they were not willing to let go of this good show. However, if such a behemoth fell from the sky from time to time, it would pose a certain threat to their lives, so they couldn''t help but be conflicted.

    But how could Lil "fire care so much? after collecting the blood of one dragon, it turned its attention to another Dragon and said to Cang with a smile,""Boss, let that Dragon over!"

    When Azure heard this, he nodded his head.

    When the Dragon elder heard this, he was about to re up when he realized that he couldn''t move. Then, a white light shed in front of him, and in the next second, he was tied up by a thick red snake tail.

    The elder of the Dragon Tribe was shocked!

    F * ck! How did this happen?

    It didn''t even have time to react before it became a prisoner! How was this possible? This fact was a huge blow to the Dragon Tribe elder who was about to meet with misfortune.

    This process was a huge blow to the onlookers. The main thing was that they didn''t see anyone make a move at all, and that old dragon became someone else''s captive. How could they, who were just onlookers, ept such an oue?

 Chapter 2290 It Was A Tragic Sight (2)

    "Aowu!" Suddenly, everyone heard an extremely tragic dragon roar. This time, they didn''t even need to raise their heads to guess what kind of treatment the old dragon had received. Instantly, their hearts quivered!

    It was better to just watch the show and not get involved in their battle. They didn''t have as thick a skin as the Dragon race, and they couldn''t stand such a torment.

    With this thought in mind, the onlookers immediately quieted down. They wished they could turn invisible at this time. Otherwise, they would be the unlucky ones if they were targeted by the two snakes and the cat.

    "Old man ning, I kind of pity these divine beasts. I wonder what kind of reaction their n will have if they find out. I''m actually looking forward to it. " At this time, the master of the Cheng family couldn''t help but whisper to the master of the ning family beside him.

    Hearing this, the master of the ning familyughed and said,""Don''t worry, you will know their reaction! However, I believe that the peaceful days of the divine realm will be gone forever!"

    "Uh! It seems that I have to make early preparations!" The head of the Cheng n stroked his chin and said seriously.

    "Mm, prepare well! The days toe will be lively!" Master ning smirked. Then, he turned to look in Leng ruoxue''s direction without saying anything.

    At this moment, The White Tiger race''s elder who had witnessed the tragic end of the two dragon race''s elders finally couldn''t take it anymore and growled in a low voice,""You ... How dare you do this to us, the four King divine beasts?"

    Although it didn''t really want to meddle in the affairs of the Dragon tribe''s elders, it knew that if it didn''t speak up for the Dragon Tribe now, they would probably be the next ones to receive such treatment. It didn''t forget that this abominable cat was still thinking about their snow-white fur!

    "So what if I''ve treated you like this? Why don''t youe and bite me?" Cang Qi said angrily. As he spoke, he yed with his tail. The three godly beasts in front of him gritted their teeth and couldn''t wait to tear him into pieces. Of course, they could only think about this in their hearts.

    It wasn''t that they didn''t want to do that, but they were a little afraid.

    In their eyes, Cang wasn''t even as big as one of their ws. However, this small and exquisite cat had ignored them and wasn''t afraid of them at all. This made them wary!

    Moreover, the remaining three beasts knew very well that the white light was this cat. However, it was too fast and could not see clearly. However, the Dragon Tribe elder had fallen into the hands of the other party and did not even have time to react.

    The little white cat''s strength and speed made the three beasties very afraid. They really couldn''t figure out what breed this cat was. It seemed that there was no such cat in the divine realm.

    This giant red snake and this little white cat caused the Beastie to rack their brains, but they still couldn''t figure out their true identities. The only thing they could be sure of was that the other party was not afraid of their pressure. Just this point alone made them lose their advantage. However, Cang would not give them too much time to think.

    Moreover, before Cang attacked, he wouldn''t give a notification or anything. Therefore, with a few more white lights, the three Beastie also couldn''t react in time and directly fell from the sky. The ce they fell was the big pit that the unlucky dragon had smashed out. With their participation, the area of the pit became bigger and deeper, causing the onlookers to have almost no ce to stand, and many people were already floating in the air.

    Suddenly, everyone heard a "crack!" Kachaa!" Then, many people looked down from above and saw that there were a few cracks in the ground starting from the big pit. The cracks spread very quickly. In just a few seconds, they had reached the entrance of the hotel. Then, there were a few more ''Kacha'' sounds! The crack spread to the inn, and the entire Inn copsed in front of everyone ...<novelnext> </novelnext>

    The inn had several floors. When it fell, it almost hit the onlookers who were a bit slow to react. Those people were all scared and broke out in cold sweat. Then, they all floated in the air. They couldn''t help but think to themselves with a lingering fear that watching the fun was indeed life-threatening!

    As for the Yao family members, they didn''t dare to say anything despite their anger.

    Following this, everyone heard Cang say to the snakes,""You guys, go and collect some dragon scales, tiger skin, and Phoenix Feathers."

    Instantly, everyone broke out in cold sweat.

    Was this really plucking the feathers from the swallow? The Dragon scales and Phoenix Feathers could be removed, at least they wouldn''t hurt the dermis, but the Tiger skin ... Did that mean he was going to skin the Tiger? Oh! How cruel! Skinning a Tiger was definitely much more bloody than simply collecting dragon scales and Phoenix Feathers!

    For a time, everyone''s sympathy for The White Tiger n rose greatly.

    This time, they really sympathized with each other! I won''t lie!

    However, even though they sympathized with the other party, they knew that this was not something they could stop. Therefore, they could only watch helplessly as the snakes, who had received the order, descended from the sky in high spirits. Then, dragon scales and Phoenix Feathers flew all over the sky. They really didn''t see it.

    The entire group of snakes worked together, and very quickly, the Dragon scales and Phoenix Feathers that were all over the ground were collected by them. The dragon and phoenix, who had been in a deepa since theynded, did not wake up even after being ravaged by the snakes. From this, it could be seen that they were badly injured.

    After taking care of the dragon and phoenix, the leading snake curled its tail and carried the two huge white tigers on its body. Then, the snake specially exined to the onlookers,""We''ll slowly peel off this Tiger''s skin when we get back. I won''t let you guys watch anymore. Otherwise, it''s not good if it''s too bloody."

    When everyone heard this, they couldn''t help but think in their hearts,"it''s not good to be too bloody? Weren''t your actions just now brutal enough? Of course, they only dared to think about it in their hearts. They definitely did not dare to say it out loud in front of these savage beasts. Otherwise, they would definitely be one of these beasts.

    Moreover, everyone had to cooperate a little and said with a smile,""Hehe! You guys do as you please!"

    Hearing this, the snake leader was happy. Then, he shook his head and returned to Cang''s side with his subordinates. His pair of cold eyes directly stared at the Yao family''s guardians.

    When the few consecrators saw this, they could not help but smile bitterly in their hearts. Wu...Why did they have ideas about them? They didn''t dare to make a move! The few of them revealed pitiful expressions. When the snake leader saw this, he said with a look of disdain,""Even if you surrender now, it''s toote. However, we won''t deal with you right now. Just wait to collect the body of the Yao family head!"

    Everyone was shocked by this. The Yao family head''s face turned green with anger.

    "Dammit! What did you just say?" The Yao family head''s furious roar resounded through the heavens and earth.

 Chapter 2291 It Was A Terrible Sight (3)

    However, with someone backing him up, the great snake leader was no longer afraid of him. The great snake leader let out a wretched smile and said,""I said you''re dead! Your Yao family is finished!"

    It was very satisfying to say these words, and after it finished, it evenughed wildly. When the Yao family head heard this, he was furious. Without thinking, he directly rushed towards the leading snake. However, he was stopped halfway by a small cat.

    "Move!" He shouted. The head of the Yao family suppressed his anger and narrowed his eyes. He knew that this cat was not to be trifled with, so he naturally did not want to fight it easily. Especially when he had no external help, he was even more reluctant to fight this kitten directly.

    "I won ''t! If I let you go just because you told me to, I''d lose face!" Cangughed as he indifferently said.

    "You ... You really want to meddle in this?" The head of the Yao n asked angrily.

    "How can this be a matter of no concern? These snakes are my little brothers. If I don''t care, who will?" Azure said matter-of-factly, then it added,""If you''re afraid that you can''t win, you can also find someone to help! I don''t mind!"

    Ask for help? Who else could he look for now? When the head of the Yao family heard this, he really turned around to look for the crowd. However, he couldn''t find the figure of the head of the ning family and the others in the crowd. Not to mention that they had disappeared, even the representatives of several major forces had disappeared without a trace. This fact made the anger in the head of the Yao family''s heart instantly rise to the top of his head.

    How detestable!

    After watching enough, he actually ran away!

    The head of the Yao family was filled with hatred, but he didn''t want to lose face. Although he was also afraid of this cat, he didn''t want to be looked down upon by it. So, after thinking for a while, he came up with an excuse and said to the others,""Everyone, these beasts are too despicable. As a member of the human race, we can''t let them humiliate us like this. We have to fight for the dignity of the human race, so let''s teach them a good lesson together!"

    Although his words were a little emotional and raised this matter to the height of the human race, no one present was willing to respond to him. After all, no one was a fool. This matter was obviously your Yao family''s matter, what did it have to do with the human race? Therefore, after hearing his words, everyone looked up at the sky in unison and ignored him.

    Seeing this, the head of the Yao family became even angrier!

    At the same time, the master of the ning family and the others had already run to the next street and were observing the situation here through their divine sense.

    At this time, the Yao family''s old man had no time to care about using his divine sense, so they were very happy to watch!

    "Hehe! Old man ning, you were right, this old man is really shameless! He actually wanted to use others! It''s a good thing we ran away quickly, otherwise, it wouldn''t have been easy to refuse. " The head of the Cheng n said with a look of relief. Who asked them to be people with status! Sometimes, he just couldn''t help it!

    "The Yao family''s head wouldn''t have really fallen, right? If he really dies, it''ll be so boring!" At this moment, the master of the yin family couldn''t help but say.

    "You guys are thinking too much." Hearing the words of these two, the master of the ning family sighed. He had just contacted Xue ''er and knew that Cang wouldn''t kill the old man of the Yao family so easily. At most, he would just make him lose face and make a fool of himself.

    When he thought of this, he couldn''t help but feel a chill run down his spine. He really didn''t dare to imagine what kind of embarrassment the old man of the Yao n would make. With you Cang''s help, everything was possible!

    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but look forward to it.

    However, when he saw the embarrassment that the Yao family''s old man had caused, he couldn''t help but sympathize with that fellow from the bottom of his heart.

    To an expert, death was not scary! What was terrifying was that he would rather die! Although the treatment of the Yao family''s old man was not to the point where he would rather die, he had lost all his face.

    The head of the Yao family had left!

    Not only was he exposed, but he was also tied up by that evil Cang in a position that made one''s imagination run wild and hung in the air.

    When the master of the ning family saw this scene through his divine sense, his jaw almost dropped. Although this scene was familiar to him, it had never been as evil as Cang ''s! This was shocking! The Yao family head''s alluring posture also made him hear the sound of everyone swallowing their saliva. This, this was really ...

    He was speechless! He didn''t know how to describe his current mood. The Cheng family''s head and the others, who weren''t mentally prepared, were directly stunned by this scene and couldn''te back to their senses for a long time.

    From this, it could be seen how much stimtion this scene had on them.

    But the one who received the greatest shock was the head of the Yao family.

    The head of the Yao n couldn''t understand no matter how hard he thought. How could this be? He had only exchanged two moves with this cat, how could he have been captured? To be honest, he didn''t even know how he was captured alive. By the time he realized it, he had already be the other party''s prisoner.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    The hateful cat even used its sharp ws to cut open his clothes, causing him to be naked in front of everyone. That was not all, but after the cat cut open his clothes, it tied his limbs up and whipped him ...

    All of this made the head of the Yao family feel deeply humiliated!

    F * ck! He had always been the one to treat others this way, but now it was his turn to be treated this way. The head of the Yao family was so embarrassed and angry that he wanted to faint, but he was still very energetic. This feeling made him even more resentful.

    "Is the head of the Yao family very happy?" At this moment, Leng ruoxue, who had been hiding in the crowd, could not help but ask softly. The moment the old man''s clothes were taken off, her eyes were covered by the demon. However, when she heard the pained moans by her ears, she could not help but judge that the head of the Yao family probably liked to be treated this way.

    "Not happy! That old man wants tomit suicide!" When he heard Leng ruoxue''s words, the demon gritted his teeth and replied. That damn Cang, why did he do such a thing in public? wasn''t he trying to lead Xue ''er astray?

    "Uh! Really?" Leng ruoxue asked in disbelief.

    Dongfang Lin, who received the warning look from the demon, quickly replied,""It''s true! I can be a witness!"

    "Grand Elder, he didn''t lie to me?" Leng ruoxue asked first elder with a look of disbelief.

    "It''s true!" The great elder had a bitter expression on his face. Under the devilish gaze, he braced himself and said,"Wu...Why did he have to be involved in such a matter?"

    Dongfang Lin, who was not trusted by Leng ruoxue, said pitifully,""Little girl, how can you not believe me? I''m such an honest and kind person, why Would I Lie to You?" Dongfang Lin was very hurt by this.

    "You''re honest and kind?" Leng ruoxue couldn''t help butugh when she heard this.

    "Isn''t that the case?" Dongfang Lin''s eyes widened as he asked in disbelief.

    "I didn''t find anything!" Leng ruoxue was very honest. On the other hand, Dongfang Lin was depressed. Could it be that the honest and kind image that he had been trying to create all this time had not seeded?

    However, before Dongfang Lin had the chance to think about it seriously, Leng ruoxue said to the crowd,""Let''s leave first!"

    "You''re leaving just like that?" The great elder blinked his eyes and couldn''t help but ask.

    "En, Cang''s group is too ruthless. We can''t do anything here, so let''s give the Yao family some time to recover! We''lle backter!" Leng ruoxue said helplessly. After she finished speaking, she pulled the evildoer''s arm and the two of them turned to leave. When the others saw this, they quickly followed behind.

    Master ning had received Leng ruoxue''s message and knew that they had left first. Hence, he found an excuse to break up with master Cheng and the rest. When Cang saw Leng ruoxue and the rest leave, he abandoned the Yao family head and the few unlucky beasts that had fainted a long time ago with a look of reluctance. He led the crowd and left in a carefree manner!

    Of course, before leaving, xiaohuo did not forget to give the Yao family''s consecrators a good beating and also collected the Dragon scales of the Dragon it had tied up. The two white tigers were taken away by them, and as for the Yao family elders who were originally their prisoners, they were easily thrown to the ground this time.

    In Xiao Huo''s words, the Yao family had no money and it was a waste of food to raise these elders for nothing. Therefore, it was better to return them to the Yao family. Anyway, with their skills, they could naturally capture these elders at any time. There was no need to specially raise them.

    ? After Cang and xiaohuo led the group of snakes and swaggered away, elder Yao Jiu hurriedly ordered people to rescue the Yao family head and the few divine beasts who had suffered humiliation. At this time, the Yao family head had already fallen into a daze from shame and anger.

    "Master! Master!" Seeing this, elder Yao Jiu hurriedly called out.

    However, the Yao family head still hadn''te back to his senses after a long while. Elder Yao Jiu was extremely worried and could only order people to carry the family head and the others back first. As for the rest, it was better to wait until the family head had regained consciousness before talking about it!

    The onlookers were also persuaded by elder Yao''s kind words and promised that they would not disclose any of these things. However, the next day, these things still spread out and quickly spread to the entire divine realm. For a time, the Yao family''s divine territory became the focus of everyone''s attention.

    Three dayster.

    The head of the Yao family finally returned to normal.

    However, the things that had happened before that had caused him to lose all his face made him hate master ning, Leng ruoxue, and the others even more. Because he had med them for everything he had suffered.

    This was enough to show that the head of the Yao family was a person who couldn''t distinguish right from wrong!

 Chapter 2292 Why Wouldnt I Dare To Appear?(1)

    Not only could he not tell right from wrong, but he also liked to distort the truth and nder others. And the reason why the head of the Yao family was like this was also greatly rted to his selfish nature.

    Even though Leng ruoxue and the rest were still unclear of the Yao family head''s thoughts, even if they knew, they probably wouldn''t care too much. Leng ruoxue was someone who always thought of dealing with whatever came her way, so she wouldn''t care what the Yao family head was up to.

    After resting for a few days, the head of the Yao family immediately went to find the elders of the dragon-kind and the Phoenix-kind who were on the same side as him.

    Right now, these elders were recuperating in the guest house of the Yao family, and their injuries were definitely much more serious than his. Therefore, the head of the Yao family was very certain that they must hate those snakes to the bone.

    This was also a good opportunity for him to rope Leng ruoxue in as an ally. Thinking of this, the head of the Yao family became excited. If he told those stupid mythical beasts that the snakes were in cahoots with Leng ruoxue, it would definitely incite their hatred, right? At the same time, he would be able to get rid of Leng ruoxue for him. This was killing two birds with one stone!

    The Yao family head''s thoughts had put him in a good mood, so he felt a little light-headed on his way to the guest courtyard.

    When he arrived at the guest house, he considerately went to greet the four elders of the dragon n and the Phoenix n who were still in good condition.

    These people were badly injured. Even though they had taken healing pills, they couldn''t recover so quickly. The feathers on the two elders of the Phoenix tribe had grown quite a lot, but the Dragon scales on the two elders of the Dragon Tribe wouldn''t grow so soon. Therefore, the two elders looked very pale and weak.

    After the head of the Yao family greeted them with false feelings, he pretended to casually mention Leng ruoxue. He even told the four of them that ording to his investigation, those snakes had a great rtionship with Leng ruoxue and hade to the Yao family to cause trouble under her orders. The reason was that the Yao family had gathered all the factions to discuss Leng ruoxue''s matter, so Leng ruoxue hade to take revenge.

    Even though he had framed Leng ruoxue, he couldn''t deny that he had been lucky and guessed some facts correctly.

    At this moment, the Yao family head would definitely not tell the four of them the real reason why the snakes hade to seek revenge. When the four of them heard this, they were furious. The two elders of the Phoenix n even wanted to take revenge on Leng ruoxue immediately. However, they were stopped by the Yao family head.

    The head of the Yao family consoled the agitated elder,""Please calm down, elders. Leng ruoxue is just a little girl. It''s not difficult to deal with her. If we want to deal with her, we can do it anytime. The key issue now is master ning!"

    "What does it have to do with master ning?" The two elders of the Phoenix tribe asked in confusion.

    "AI! You may not know this, but Leng ruoxue is master ning''s goddaughter. If we want to deal with her, we''ll have to get past Master ning first. Otherwise, with master ning blocking in front of the other forces, many forces will definitely not dare to step out! That''s why I said that master ning is the key!" The head of the Yao n said with a conflicted and troubled expression.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the four elders of the Phoenix and Dragon ns were stunned. They had heard that Leng ruoxue had a close rtionship with the master of the ning family, but no one had taken it seriously. Now that the master of the Yao family had said so, this news must be true.

    For a moment, the four of them were deeply conflicted.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    If Leng ruoxue was alone, they would have no problem dealing with her. Now that it involved the master of the ning family, they had to treat it with caution. After all, master ning''s status in the divinity was extraordinary. However, the four of them thought about it. No matter how powerful master ning was, he was only one person. Would master ning dare to make an enemy of the entire divinity because of Leng ruoxue?

    Moreover, wasn''t there still the divine lord''s estate? The Divine Master''s estate had issued an arrest warrant for Leng ruoxue. With the Divine Master''s estate''s name, even if they were to deal with Leng ruoxue, master ning would not dare to say anything!

    At the thought of this, the four of them felt relieved. They felt that Leng ruoxue was not a big problem at all. The most important thing now was to restore their reputation. Otherwise, wouldn''t the four great king divine beast ns be theughing stock of others in the future?

    Right now, to them, the reputation of their race was above everything else. Hence, they had thrown the warning that their race was not allowed to participate in Leng ruoxue''s incident to the back of their minds and naturally stood on the same side as the Yao family head.

    After getting the four people''s support, the Yao family''s head''s mood became better and better, and he found the four more and more pleasing to the eye. After exchanging a few more words with the four, he left the guest courtyard.

    However, he didn''t return to his room immediately after leaving the guest house where the four elders were staying. Instead, he went to the guest house where Jiang Ning was staying.

    The inn that Jiangning used to stay in had already copsed. Therefore, although the amodation in Jiangning was still the bestpared to the other factions, it was not as good as it was before. However, Jiangning had shown his understanding of the Yao family, so he wasn''t picky about where he was staying.

    With a heart full of gratitude, the head of the Yao family expressed his gratitude to Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning also cooperated and exchanged a few polite words. The two of them chatted for a while, and Jiang Ning even took the initiative to ask the reason why the head of the Yao family hade.

    When the head of the Yao family heard Jiang Ning''s question, his face immediately turned awkward. Then, he replied in embarrassment, "I''vee to ask Sir Jiang Ning to make a few healing pills for the four elders of the Phoenix and Dragon ns. They''re too heavily injured, and they''ll need high-grade healing pills to fully recover. "

    "A high-grade healing pill?" "Patriarch Yao, do you know how many precious materials are needed to make high-grade healing elixirs?" Jiang Ning asked with a frown. In fact, he really wanted to ask, can you afford it? However, the head of the Yao family had just suffered a huge blow, so he really couldn''t bear to continue provoking this unlucky old man, so he could only ask very implicitly.

    "I know. I still have some materials on hand, which should be enough to make a few healing pills. " The head of the Yao n said after some hesitation.

    He had kept those materials for himself. However, in order to win over the four elders of the Dragon Tribe and the Phoenix tribe, he had to give it his all! If the bait wasn''t heavy enough, how could those four idiots be willing to work for him? This was called "eating someone''s hand."

    "A few is not enough. If you want to make four healing pills, you have to prepare at least twice the amount, which is enough to make eight healing pills. After all, you have to prepare the probability of failure! Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that I''ll be able to produce four pills with just the right materials. If there are only two pills, who will you give them to?" After hearing the Yao family head''s words, Jiang Ning reminded him with a faint smile.

    "This ... I''ll think of a way! If I have prepared enough herbs, I''lle and find Sir Jiang Ning. " The head of the Yao family pondered for a moment before replying.

 Chapter 2293 Why Wouldnt I Dare To Appear?(2)

    "Sure, I''ll be waiting for you at any time." Jiang Ning said with a smile as he sent the Yao family''s head off.

    Just as he sent one of them off, he heard another knock on the door. He opened the door and saw Mo Yan and Leng Xiaoyu standing outside.

    "The Yao family head is here?" Mo Yan asked as he walked into the room. Then, he found a ce to sit down.

    "They''re here. They asked me to help them refine a few healing pills for the four beasts!" Jiang Ning replied honestly.

    "You agree?" Mo Yan raised his eyebrows and asked calmly.

    "Why not? There''s no reason for me to reject someone who''s willing to give me medicinal herbs. " Jiang Ning said with a smirk.

    "AI! Poor Yao family head, you were just exploited a while ago, and now you''re going to Rob me again. " Hearing this, Mo Yan sighed with sympathy.

    "What?" Jiang Ning raised his eyebrows and looked at Mo Yan, waiting for his answer.

    "The Yao family was robbed by master ning and those snakes a while ago. Now, the Yao family''s wealth should be empty!" Mo Yan said with a smile, his handsome face full of gloating.

    "How do you know? Didn''t you decide not to contact Master ning for the time being? Did you change your mind?" Jiang Ning asked curiously.

    In order to show that he was on the side of justice, Mo Yan had said before he came that he would not contact Master ning for the time being, in case others would find something to use against him and gossip about him. After arriving at the Yao family''s main city, Mo Yan did as he said and turned a blind eye to master ning and the others, but now it seemed that he had contacted master ning.

    "I didn''t contact Master ning openly! We''ll only asionallymunicate through mental transmissions. " Mo Yan said calmly.

    "Oh! Do you have any news of Leng ruoxue?" Jiang Ning quickly asked.

    ? "I didn''t ask." Mo Yan said honestly.

    "Why don''t you ask?" Jiang Ning red at him and asked fiercely.

    "What''s the rush? When the matters here are settled, I will naturally bring you to see Xue ''er. So, calm down and wait quietly! Besides, it''s so lively here now, isn''t it enough for you to see? Don''t think about Xue ''er for now!" Mo Yan said with a serious expression.

    In reality, he didn''t ask about Leng ruoxue''s news when he was contacting master ning. It really had something to do with Jiangning. If he asked, he and Leng Xiaoyu wouldn''t be able to stay here any longer. In that case, Jiangning would definitely leave with them. At that time, who knew how that brat Leng ruoxue would be robbed by Jiangning! So, for the safety of that girl''s medicinal herbs, it was better for him not to know about her situation for the time being. It was more important to solve the problem here first! Otherwise, he and Xiao Yu would not be able to meet Leng ruoxue in peace.

    "Uh! What do you n to do here?" Jiang Ning couldn''t help but ask.

    "I don''t know. I can''t do anything about it. I can only take it one step at a time. At least, I have to know what master Yao''s n is!" Mo Yan said after thinking for a while.

    "That old man will definitely gather everyone to condemn Leng ruoxue. Of course, there are also those snakes." Jiang Ning understood.

    "When the timees, I''ll just do whatever I want!" Mo Yan said helplessly.

    Jiang Ning nodded.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    Two dayster, the head of the Yao family came to visit once again. With a pained expression, he delivered the medicinal herbs that Jiangning needed.

    Jiang Ning examined the herbs and found that most of them were of high quality. There were also quite a few fresh herbs that were probably collected by the Yao family head in the past two days. After collecting the herbs, Jiang Ning told the Yao family head toe back to collect the pills in three days.

    Hearing this, the head of the Yao family knew that this was an order for him to leave, so he tactfully chose to leave. However, when he left, his heart was bleeding.

    Those medicinal herbs! This time, he had really exhausted all of the Yao family''s assets. However, when he thought about how these pills would be the capital for the beast n to denounce Leng ruoxue for him, he remained calm.

    Three days passed by, and the head of the Yao family finally made it through. In fact, he had been on tenterhooks for the past three days, afraid that Jiang Ning would inform him that the refining of the healing pill had failed. If that happened, he would be so angry that he would vomit blood!

    Fortunately, the thing he was worried about did not happen.

    As promised, the head of the Yao family went to Jiang Ning''s room and took the healing pills. He politely exchanged pleasantries with Jiang Ning and expressed his strong gratitude before he happily left the inn with the pills.

    After he left, Jiang Ning took out a storage ring and looked at the remaining herbs in it. He was in a good mood!

    He had earned quite a bit from refining pills for the Yao family head this time!

    There was an unspoken rule in the world of alchemists that if someone wanted to refine a pill, the medicinal herbs they prepared must be more than twice the number of pills they refined. The alchemist''s alchemy fees could be included in these medicinal herbs or paid separately.

    However, additional payment was considered extra, and the meaning of it being included in the medicinal herbs also meant that as long as The Alchemist could hand over a sufficient number of medicinal pills to the other party, it would be fine. As for how many medicinal herbs The Alchemist used to refine these medicinal pills, it was the alchemist''s own business. This was the method he used to make the deal with the head of the Yao family.

    In fact, for an Alchemist of his status, even if he used this method to refine pills for the other party, he could also collect additional refining fees. However, out of sympathy for the unfortunate fate of the Yao family head, he very kindly waived the fee, and his behavior naturally won the gratitude of the Yao family head.

    As Jiang Ning thought of this, he couldn''t help but feel proud. This time, not only did he give a huge favor to the Yao family head, but he also made a huge profit. It was really worth it!

    In fact, the head of the Yao family knew that Jiang Ning wouldn''t be at a disadvantage. After all, with Jiang Ning''s status, he didn''t ask for much from him. Therefore, he was very grateful that Jiang Ning was willing to give him face.

    After taking the pills, the head of the Yao family couldn''t wait to return to the Yao family''s main residence. However, he had just left the inn when he was blocked by a giant red snake.

    "You still dare to appear?" Seeing the red snake, the anger in the Yao family''s head instantly rose, but he still looked around cautiously from the corner of his eye. He was looking for the kitten that he hated even more. If the two of them joined forces, he had no chance of winning!

    After looking around and not finding any trace of the kitten, he calmed down a lot.

    "Why would I not dare to appear? I''m not a rat that everyone wants to kill. Hehe! Old man Yao, I heard that you asked someone to refine a few healing pills, give me a few! It just so happens that I''ve been having diarrhea recently, and I really need it. " Fiery discussed with a smile.

    Hearing this, the head of the Yao family was even more furious!

    F * ck! If you''re having diarrhea, then go to the toilet! What does it have to do with healing pills?

 Chapter 2294 Why Wouldnt I Dare To Appear?(3)

    Besides, he had only managed to get four healing pills with great difficulty, so how could he let this snake that had a deep hatred for him benefit?

    At the thought of this, the head of the Yao family said angrily,""Do you think that''s possible?"

    "It''s impossible. It seems like I can only snatch it!" After Lil "fire heard the Yao family head''s words, it appeared rather calm. However, the words it said almost made the Yao family head vomit blood.

    F * ck! How could this snake be so shameless? The head of the Yao family was filled with hatred.

    At this time, he would never have thought that in other people''s eyes, he was also like this. Therefore, when he heard what little fire said, he could not ept it at all. Little fire did not use much effort and it managed to draw out his anger.

    But before he could make a move, fiery took the lead.

    The long and thick snake tail very nimbly swung towards the Yao family''s head. The Yao family''s head immediately turned pale with fright and quickly took two steps back, floating in the air.

    F * ck! How could this snake be so fast?

    The head of the Yao family was panting heavily. His eyes were wide open as he stared at xiaohuo vigntly. At the same time, he had secretly sent a message to the four elders of the Phoenix n and the dragon n, asking them toe and help.

    Although the four elders had not recovered from their injuries, they should still be able to deal with a snake together! No, it was two! Five people against two snakes should be enough, right? The head of the Yao family wasn''t too sure, but he had to give it a try! Moreover, that detestable little kitten had yet to appear, so he felt that if his side wanted to take this opportunity to deal with this snake, they would still have the confidence. At the very least, they would have to keep the healing medicinal pill that he had obtained with great difficulty!

    As soon as the four elders of the Dragon Tribe and the Phoenix tribe received master Yao''s message, they dragged their unhealed bodies and rushed over. Of course, they were all here for the freshly made healing pills. However, before they came, they still asked about the cat''s condition very carefully. After knowing that the cat was not here, the four of them werepletely relieved.

    The four elders rushed over, and the five of them quickly surrounded xiaohuo.

    Seeing this, Lil "fire did not show the slightest fear. After using the tip of its tail to scratch its huge head, it said helplessly,""What, are you guys nning to gang up on me again?"

    "Hmph! So what if they ganged up on him? A demon like you, everyone in the divine realm knows about it!" The head of the Yao family angrily said.

    "Alright! Since you''ve said so, I won''t be polite!" After xiaohuo finished speaking, it immediately split into two. However, this time, it was not just one snake, but six.

    However, these six snakes were much weaker than the original two clones, and they were not as thick as before.

    Originally, when the five people of the Yao family saw the six snakes that looked exactly the same, they were shocked. Then, after seeing the strength of the six snakes, they were relieved!

    Elder Qin couldn''t help butugh wildly. He said with a mocking expression,"Hmph! Do you think that you can gang up on us just because you have a few more clones? You really don''t know your own strength!"

    After saying this, elder Qin made the first move.

    However, she did not transform into her true form this time. As such, the difference in strength between her and the red snake was not too great.

    When the others saw this, they also found a snake to attack, but no one went to find fiery.

    Seeing this, fiery was furious.

    "There''s still me! Why isn''t anyone fighting me!" Xiaohuo roared in anger. Then, in a penny, in a pound, it directly set its eyes on the Yao family''s head, and began to deal with the Yao family''s head with one of its clones.

    When the head of the Yao family saw this, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood.

    F * ck! Why did this damn snake target him? However, even though he hated them, he still had to put in 120000 percent of his energy and focus on dealing with the two snakes.

    As a reverent-god level cultivator, the Yao family head''s strength was obvious to all. Therefore, he was still able to deal with the two little fires with ease. The reason why he was so rxed this time was that little fire had split into six clones, which greatly reduced its strength. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to take advantage of it.

    After xiaohuo and his clone fought with the Yao family head for dozens of rounds, they didn''t want to continue fighting with him. Therefore, xiaohuo gave a look to his clone and the six snakes slowly ended the battle with the other party and floated away.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    All that was left were the five dumbfounded family heads. They were still in a fighting position, but their opponents were gone. Not only were they not prepared, but they also felt a strong sense of loss.

    ''Damn it, how could this be?

    The five of them were stunned for a moment before they regained their senses. Then, they awkwardly lowered their raised arms and pretended as if nothing had happened. They looked at each other and quickly turned their heads away.

    "Four elders, please quickly take the healing pills that I asked Sir Jiang Ning to refine for you! A long night may cause more trouble. " After a long while, the head of the Yao family finally reacted and handed over the four pills. The four of them quickly took them. After all, they were also afraid!

    If the snake wasn''t the only one who came this time, they might not be able to keep their healing pills.

    After taking the pills, the four of them were almostpletely healed. They just needed to rest for two days and they would be fine. Therefore, after expressing their gratitude to the head of the Yao family, the four of them went to thank Jiangning.

    At the same time, xiaohuo also went back to the bottom of the cliff dejectedly. At the moment, they were still living there temporarily.

    Leng ruoxue, who was ying with the little beasts at the bottom of the cliff, saw that xiaohuo had returned dejectedly. Her curiosity was piqued, and she could not help but ask,""Little fire, what''s wrong?"

    "AI! I''ve failed to steal the pill!" Lil "fire burst into tears and turned into a stream of fiery red light, wrapping itself around Leng ruoxue''s Jade-like wrist.

    "Uh!" Seeing this, Leng ruoxue didn''t know what to say. Even though she wanted tofort Lil "fire, she still didn''t quite understand the situation."What pill? Who did you Rob?"

    "That old man from the Yao family, in order to treat the injuries of those four little insects and birds, specially asked someone to refine four very good healing pills. After I found out, I wanted to Rob them, but I failed!" Lil "fire looked at Leng ruoxue with tears in its eyes and said pitifully.

    "I see!" After understanding the situation, Leng ruoxue gently stroked xiaohuo''s head and consoled it,""It doesn''t matter. Victory and defeat aremon in the military! After winning so many times, he had to give in to them no matter what! Otherwise, they won''t y with you anymore. Who are you going to fight with?"

    "That''s true! So, I was smart enough to only fight with them for a few dozen rounds before leaving! Hehe! I have good foresight!" As Lil "fire was talking, it suddenlyughed again.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue was rather speechless. So xiaohuo wasn''t sad at all! Then why was it crying! She had thought that little fire had suffered a huge blow! However, she was relieved to see that xiaohuo was fine.

    Following that, she couldn''t help but turn her gaze to Azure and ask with a clear expression,"Azure, you were the one who made Lil" fire go, right?!"

    "En, what I mean is that I want to let the Yao family''s old man know that it was not easy to obtain those medicinal pills. Otherwise, why would he treasure them?" Azureughed evilly. Then, he bounced towards the two white tigers who were tied up like rice dumplings and said with extreme sympathy: "Aiya! Those two poor little kittens! The Yao family''s old man doesn''t even have you in his heart. You''ve been missing for so long, and he didn''t even think ofing to save you, he didn''t even refine any healing pills for you. Tell me, how did you end up in such a miserable state?"

    The two white tigers remained silent after hearing Cang''s words. Instead, they lowered their heads and did not even look at Cang. However, Cang did not care. He continued to mumble in their ears. In the end, the two white tigers could not take it anymore. They cried out and begged Cang,"Wu...Senior, please do a good deed and kill us! Don''t torture us like this!"

    When Cang heard this, he pouted and said,""In your dreams!" After saying that, it left the two white tigers with a bored expression, and the two white tigers let out a sigh of relief as they wished.

    The two of them weren''t afraid of bing prisoners, what they were afraid of was Cang''s endless nagging in their ears! This ... This was definitely mental abuse! The two white tigers secretly sighed with lingering fear. Then, they closed their eyes and pretended to be unconscious.

    Seeing this scene, Leng ruoxue and the rest couldn''t help but snicker. Such a scene would happen almost every day. If Cang Yitian didn''t Mutter a few times in the ears of these two unlucky white tigers, he would feel ufortable all over. Of course, they wouldn''t stop such a situation.

    Azure didn''t mind that the two white tigers ignored him. In any case, he just had to say what he wanted to say.

    Another two days passed.

    The major forces living in the inn received the invitation from the head of the Yao family again. This time, the head of the Yao family invited them directly to his house.

    Because the Yao family still had some infectious patients, no one wanted to go. But after the Yao family repeatedly guaranteed that those people wouldn''t cause any danger to them, the major forces could only bite the bullet and visit.

    However, before they headed to the Yao family, all the major powers went to Jiangning to buy some pills just in case. They bought some pills that could cure poison, poison, and injuries. Jiangning even gave them a discount. Everyone was grateful, and Jiangning also made a lot of money.

    Sitting in the Yao family''s living room, Jiang Ning couldn''t even close his mouth. Seeing him like this, Mo Yan couldn''t help but give him a disdainful look ...

 Chapter 2295 Leng Xiaoyus Question (1)

    However, Jiang Ning didn''t think much of it. Instead, he smiled and said to Mo Yan in a low voice,""The old man from the Yao family invited us here today to discuss Leng ruoxue''s matter. Have you thought about what you want to say?"

    "What do you mean?" Mo Yan raised his eyebrows, not quite understanding what Jiang Ning meant.

    "Isn''t your disciple Leng ruoxue''s old ancestor? If someone makes an issue out of this, you''ll have to think of a good excuse!" Seeing that Mo Yan was ying dumb, Jiang Ning had to exin more clearly.

    "We''re here for justice, so we''re naturally on the side of justice!" Mo Yan thought for a moment and said with a faint smile.

    "Uh! You''re not trying to say that justice will stand on the side of justice, are you?" Jiang Ning asked with uncertainty.

    "Yes, you''re right! That''s what I meant. " Mo Yan nodded.

    "But the current situation is clear. It''s old man Yao who wants to find trouble with Leng ruoxue. So, I think your idea is a little difficult to achieve." Jiang Ning couldn''t help but remind him.

    "It doesn''t matter. We''ll just take one step at a time. I believe that none of us here are fools. There shouldn''t be many people who would be willing to be led by the nose by the Yao family." Mo Yan said calmly.

    "Good luck then." Seeing Mo Yan''s confidence, Jiang Ning didn''t want to say anything more. At this time, the Yao family head walked into the living room, surrounded by the Yao family elders.

    After entering the living room, the head of the Yao family greeted everyone with great enthusiasm. This time, he didn''t ignore the presence of others just because Jiang Ning was present. Therefore, the atmosphere this time was much better than the previous time. It could be said that the head of the Yao family had learned his lesson.

    However, Jiang Ning was still the target he paid the most attention to. Moreover, Jiang Ning''s position was still the best among the crowd! From this, it could be seen that Jiang Ning was still the most important guest of the Yao family.

    After passionately exchanging pleasantries with the crowd, the head of the Yao family went straight to the point. With a face filled with righteous indignation, he recounted Leng ruoxue''s crimes, as well as how Leng ruoxue had actually sent a group of snakes to cause trouble in order to take revenge for the Yao family''s righteous words.

    In short, the head of the Yao family med Leng ruoxue for everything that had happened to the Yao family recently.

    After he was done talking about Leng ruoxue''s crimes, the head of the Yao family asked the various major powers to express their opinions. The dragon n and Phoenix n were the first to express their thoughts. They expressed that they wanted to represent the dragon and phoenix ns to attack Leng ruoxue together.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    As for the other forces, they looked at the Yao family, the dragon n, and the Phoenix n, who were all wearing the same pants, and then looked at the master of the ning family, who was sitting on the side as if it was none of his business. They were very conflicted.

    Based on the current situation, the Yao family had clearlye to some sort of agreement with the dragon n and Phoenix n to deal with Leng ruoxue together. However, the rtionship between master ning and Leng ruoxue had been widely spread by certain people and everyone in the divinity knew about it. Thus, everyone was in a difficult position.

    If they dered that they would advance and retreat together with the Yao family, the dragon n, and the Phoenix n, they would probably offend master ning. Although master ning didn''t join forces with the four King divine beasts, he still had many friends in the divinity, so his power might not be much weaker than the Yao family, the dragon n, and the Phoenix n. Therefore, all the representatives were in a dilemma.

    Seeing that the representatives of the major forces didn''t speak for a long time, the head of the Yao family couldn''t help but feel a little anxious. However, he didn''t show it on his face. Instead, he looked at the crowd with a calm andposed expression and said,"If you have any opinions, please speak. We''re only discussing now!"

    Discuss? Discuss, your head! They weren''t fools and wouldn''t believe the Yao family head''s so-called discussion! They were afraid that once they said their thoughts, they would be determined. Therefore, no one wanted to say this.

    Seeing that no one supported him even after he had said so, the head of the Yao family coughed a few times and directly asked,""Sir Jiang Ning, what do you think of this matter?"

    As soon as he said this, everyone''s eyes turned to Jiang Ning.

    At this moment, Jiang Ning was drinking his tea as if nothing had happened. He received everyone''s heated gazes and heard the words of the Yao family''s head. Jiang Ning knew that it was impossible for him to y dumb anymore. So, he put down his teacup and smiled faintly,"What opinion can I have! I''m just an Alchemist who doesn''t do anything. I can''t carry it on my shoulders, and I can''t lift it with my hands. You don''t have to consider my opinion! You can do whatever you want!"

    Jiang Ning''s words made it clear that he didn''t want to get involved in this matter. However, how could the head of the Yao family let him off so easily? It wasn''t easy for an important figure toe to The Alchemist Guild headquarters. The Yao family head naturally wanted to pull this heavyweight figure to his side. This way, the representatives of the various forces who were hesitating and waiting to see would be able to express their opinions as soon as possible. Therefore, Jiang Ning''s opinion was extremely important when it came to the Yao family head. Jiang Ning had to express his opinion. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be a waste of time to invite Jiang Ning over?

    At the thought of this, the head of the Yao family immediately disapproved,"Sir Jiang Ning, you''ve always been highly respected in the divine realm. Many people regard you as their idol and role model. Therefore, your opinion is very important to us! All of us need a heavyweight like you to guide us, so you don''t have to be modest. If you have any ideas, you can tell us honestly and give us your opinion, don''t you think so?"

    "Not bad! Mr. Jiang Ning, don''t be so modest! Leng ruoxue has done many things that infuriated the heavens and the people. She''s a demon that everyone in the firmament wants to kill. We must gather everyone''s strength to eliminate her. Hence, we need you very much. For the sake of justice, please join us. " As soon as the head of the Yao family finished speaking, elder Qin of the Feng n echoed loudly with an excited expression. Moreover, judging from the resentful expression on her face, it was as if Jiang Ning''s refusal was a great sin.

    Hearing this, Jiang Ning couldn''t help butugh. He then asked,""I want to know what kind of outrageous thing Leng ruoxue has done. Furthermore, does she need so many forces to work together to deal with a woman? The eight great divine domains, the dragon n, the Phoenix n, the ascender Alliance, The Alchemist Guild headquarters and the weapon Master Guild, as well as so many great powers in the divine realm. Do we really need so many powers to join forces to deal with Leng ruoxue? Did that mean that Leng ruoxue had the power of a God master? If that''s the case, I advise you to give up!"

    "I''ve already exined to everyone what kind of outrageous things Leng ruoxue has done. Furthermore, I''ve invited everyone here today not to join forces to deal with Leng ruoxue, as we don''t need so many people to do so. It''s just that there are many among us who have close ties with Leng ruoxue, which is why our Yao family has taken the lead to invite all of you here. The main reason is to discuss Leng ruoxue''s matter and to let everyone express their stand on this matter! That''s why I''m hoping to get your support. If necessary, I hope that you''ll also contribute. That''s what I''m saying, Sir Jiang Ning. " After hearing Jiang Ning''s words, the head of the Yao family exined in a meaningful and heartfelt manner.

 Chapter 2296 Leng Xiaoyus Question (2)

    "What you mean is that we only need to state which side we''re on and we don''t need to deal with Leng ruoxue?" Jiang Ning asked.

    "That''s what I meant. Of course, if there are any righteous people who are willing to help the divine realm get rid of evil, we will also wee them. However, before that, I need to know everyone''s attitude. Only then can I better formte the next n. " The head of the Yao n continued.

    "Since you don''t need our Alchemist Guild headquarters to deal with Leng ruoxue, I''ll remain neutral. I''ll sell the pills to both parties and I''ll guarantee that the price will be the same. I won''t be biased towards either party. How about it?" Jiang Ning said with a smile.

    Hearing this, the head of the Yao family almost vomited blood!

    F * ck! What did Jiangning mean? He even wanted to sell them pills? The war between them and Leng ruoxue had be a great opportunity for Jiangning to umte wealth! The head of the Yao family was extremely depressed. However, the other party was Jiang Ning, the Vice President of The Alchemist Guild headquarters. So, even though he was filled with hatred, he didn''t dare to speak rudely. Otherwise, if they really offended Jiangning, the Yao family would definitely be the one in trouble.

    But what made the head of the Yao family even angrier was yet toe!

    As soon as Jiang Ning expressed his thoughts, a few other forces quickly expressed that they would remain neutral. Furthermore, they were afraid that they would anger the head of the Yao family and be put in a difficult position. Therefore, after these forces expressed their opinions, they immediately chose to leave. They didn''t even give the head of the Yao family a chance to stay and disappeared.

    This scene made the head of the Yao family so angry that his liver hurt. However, it was fortunate that most of the power was still there, so he felt a littleforted.

    Seeing that Jiangning''s path was no longer feasible, the head of the Yao family deliberately asked for the opinion of the craftsmen''s Guild.

    Although Mo Yan was the leader of the craftsmen''s Guild, the head of the Yao family deliberately didn''t ask about Mo Yan, but instead asked about the newly appointed second elder.

    Although the position of the second elder of the craftsmen''s Guild wasn''t low in the eyes of others, in the eyes of the Yao family''s patriarch, he was somewhat unpresentable. After all, this second elder was not conspicuous enough in the craftsmen''s Guild where talents were abundant. If he hadn''t be the second elder of the craftsmen''s Guild, the Yao family''s patriarch would probably not have noticed him!

    And now, seeing that the Yao family head had asked for the opinion of his armament Guild headquarters, the second elder instantly felt that he had gained face and could represent the armament Guild. Therefore, just as he was about to say something, Leng Xiaoyu beat him to it,""Yao family head, the leader of our cksmith Guild headquarters is His Excellency Mo Yan. Instead of asking His Excellency Mo Yan, you asked for the second elder''s opinion, are you looking down on His Excellency Mo Yan?"

    Leng Xiaoyu''s words definitely had the suspicion of sowing discord. Just as the second elder was about to speak up for the Yao family head, he was red at by Mo Yan. That re frightened the second elder back from the words he was about to blurt out, so the second elder was well-behaved for the time being.

    When the head of the Yao family heard Leng Xiaoyu''s provocative words, he smiled and asked,""How should I address you, Sir?"

    "Leng Xiaoyu!" Leng Xiaoyu said calmly.

    "Leng Xiaoyu? Your surname is also Leng? May I know what is your rtionship with Leng ruoxue?" Hearing the name Leng Xiaoyu, the head of the Yao family asked this on purpose.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    In reality, he had investigated Leng ruoxue very thoroughly. Naturally, he knew that Leng ruoxue had juste to the immortal realm from the lower realm not long ago, and he was also aware of the rtionship between Leng Xiaoyu and Leng ruoxue. However, he pretended to be ignorant and even asked this question on purpose. He wanted to give everyone the feeling that this person was rted to Leng ruoxue. This way, even if Leng Xiaoyu did not dare to reveal her identity, everyone would be suspicious of his words. This way, he would naturally achieve his goal.

    "Leng ruoxue is my direct descendant." Leng Xiaoyu answered honestly when she heard the Yao family head''s question. When the people present heard this answer, they all showed surprise in unison. Then, they turned around and started whispering to the people beside them.

    Leng Xiaoyu''s answer also caused the head of the Yao family to be slightly taken aback. He really did not expect that under such circumstances, Leng Xiaoyu would still dare to reveal his rtionship with Leng ruoxue. Was he not afraid of being attacked by the crowd? What gave him the courage to do so? The head of the Yao family couldn''t understand, but at the same time, he couldn''t help sighing. Why didn''t the Yao family have such a daring descendant?

    It was undeniable that if Leng Xiaoyu had not been close to Leng ruoxue, he would have admired this young man. What a pity! They were destined not to be friends. Of course, if Leng Xiaoyu was willing to give up on Leng ruoxue and stand on his side, it would be a different story.

    But was that possible?

    If Leng Xiaoyu was really on his side, he would be suspicious of her motives.

    Sighing, the head of the Yao family said,"I really didn''t expect that the armament Guild headquarters would send Leng ruoxue''s ancestor here. Sir Mo Yan, does the armament Guild headquarters not know why our Yao family invited all of you?"

    "Of course I know." Mo Yan said calmly. He nced at Leng Xiaoyu and continued,""Leng Xiaoyu is my disciple. Before I came here, I asked him what he would do if Leng ruoxue really did something that would anger the heavens and the people. Xiao Yu personally told me that he would put righteousness before family because he stood on the side of justice. So, what reason do we cksmiths have to not let hime?"

    Mo Yan''s words were very sincere, and everyone could not help but secretly nod in agreement. At the same time, they also had a little more admiration for Leng Xiaoyu. After all, there were not many people in this world who were willing to put righteousness before family. Most people would protect their juniors unconditionally. Even if their juniors did something wrong, they would not allow others to criticize them, let alone allow their juniors to be killed by others!

    Leng Xiaoyu calmly epted the attention from the crowd and returned a smile before continuing,""I''ve heard a little about Xue ''er''s matter, and with what you''ve just said, I finally have a general understanding of it. So, I have a few questions for you to answer, and I hope you can enlighten me."

    Then, without giving the head of the Yao family a chance to speak, Leng Xiaoyu started to ask,""First, I want to know where the victim of the God lord''s estate''s bounty is. They said that because Xue ''er coveted the magical beasts, she had allied with some rebels from the divine realm to attack the magical beasts. Then what about the victims of the magical beasts? There has to be a victim who can exin it, right?"

    "The magical beasts have already made a statement. Leng ruoxue is their enemy." The head of the Yao n said.

    "That''s right! Leng ruoxue is themon enemy of the beast n! This is something that everyone knows. " Elder Qin echoed.

    "What if I say that the magical beasts were forced to make that deration due to the God lord''s estate''s attitude? Since the beasts have made a statement, is there a problem for the victims toe out and exin how Xue ''er attacked them?" Leng Xiaoyu asked again.

    "Didn''t we already say that the beast n was attacked by Leng ruoxue? Where are the victims!" The head of the Yao family said matter-of-factly. This time, none of the elders of the dragon-kind and the Phoenix-kind interrupted.

 Chapter 2297 Leng Xiaoyus Question (3)

    "Patriarch Yao''s meaning, I can understand it as the victims of the beast n have all fallen?" Leng Xiaoyu tried to probe after hearing master Yao''s words.

    "Of course!" The head of the Yao family nodded his head with certainty.

    "In that case, there are no beasties that cane out to testify?" Leng Xiaoyu asked.

    "I don''t think so!" The Yao family''s master said. How could he know if there was any? the news hade from the Divine Master''s estate. Other than issuing a statement, the beast race had basically remained silent. Therefore, even as the master of one of the eight great divine domains, he did not know much about this matter. More importantly, he did not expect someone to ask him this question. He could not make up a lie even if he wanted to. Moreover, it was not appropriate for him to make up a lie in public. Otherwise, if Leng Xiaoyu really asked him to produce evidence, Wasn''t he just shooting himself in the foot?

    "Since there are no beasts who can prove that my Xue ''er really attacked them, why should the beasts make a statement and even let the Divine Master''s estate stand up for them? isn''t this clearly a set-up?" Leng Xiaoyu said angrily after hearing master Yao''s words.

    "How could the God lord''s estate frame you? Leng ruoxue must have done something like this. Otherwise, the Divine Master''s residence wouldn''t have issued such a reward!" The head of the Yao family said with certainty. Then, he put on an expression that said ''I understand how you feel'' and consoled Leng Xiaoyu,""I know that as Leng ruoxue''s ancestor, you don''t want to see her being condemned by the public and being a heinous criminal. However, this is the truth. Unless you can find evidence to prove her innocence, she can only be a demon that everyone in the firmament wants to kill."

    "Of course I''ll think of a way to prove Xue ''er''s innocence. However, shouldn''t the Divine Master''s estate and the magical beasts first produce evidence that Xue'' er killed the magical beasts? Otherwise, who would know if it was true? If you can say that Xue ''er is a demon who kills without blinking, then can I also say that Xue'' er was framed?" Leng Xiaoyu replied as if it was only natural.

    After saying this, he deliberately turned his gaze to the two reverent-gods from the Divine Master''s estate, Huang Wei and Xia Yi. However, the two of them did not even look at him. They only lowered their heads and seemed to be thinking about something.

    "How is this the same? Would the Divine Master''s residence and the Beast n lie and use Leng ruoxue?" The head of the Yao family said helplessly.

    "Who knows? We can''t believe it unconditionally just because it''s said by the Divine Master''s estate, right? As the manager of the divine realm, shouldn''t the God lord''s estate have absolute evidence when it came to speaking and handling matters? Otherwise, how can we be convinced?" Leng Xiaoyu retorted.

    Seeing how stubborn Leng Xiaoyu was in trying to exonerate Leng ruoxue, elder Qin grew impatient and shouted,""Leng ruoxue has indeed killed many beasts. The two elders of our Phoenix n are still unconscious!"

    Upon hearing this, everyone was shocked. They were even more interested in the gossip about the bounty that had swept the divine realm a while ago. Most of them perked up their ears, hoping to hear the most secretive truth.

    In fact, the reward offered by the divine lord''s estate was very attractive to the major forces present. However, some top forces did not dare to act rashly because of the face of the master of the ning family. Only some small forces were guarding thend of demons. Although some of the forces present had sent people to thend of demons, most of them had only gone there to Scout for information and pay attention to thetest developments of the incident. Of course, they could not rule out the idea of looting a burning house, but in general, they had not taken any action. Instead, he had been in a state of observation.

    If they hadn''t been observing, they wouldn''t have immediately sent people after receiving the Yao family''s invitation. However, whether or not they would participate was up to them to decide. Now, most of the forces were unwilling to express their opinions, which meant that they had not made a final decision.

    However, after hearing elder Qin''s words, apart from being surprised, everyone''s gazes all turned to her. When elder Qin saw this, he couldn''t help but regret speaking so quickly. However, wasn''t she just getting impatient from Leng Xiaoyu''s interrogation? Therefore, she did not think that she had done anything wrong!

    After hearing elder Qin''s words, Leng Xiaoyu became even calmer. She smiled and asked,""Why didn''t elder Qin say that earlier? I even specifically asked about the beast race''s victim! The Yao family head told me that all the victims of the beast race have fallen!"

    "Master Yao is right. Most of them have fallen. However, our four King divine beasts are still alive. They''re just unconscious!" Elder Qin said, bracing himself.

    "The n of the four King divine beasts? If I''m not mistaken, what elder Qin means is that other than the Phoenix race, the Dragon race, The White Tiger race, and the Qilin race, there are also elders that were injured by Xue ''er?" Leng Xiaoyu caught on to elder Qin''s words and asked indifferently.

    "The Qilin n doesn''t have any, but our three ns have elders who are unconscious. It''s all Leng ruoxue''s doing!" Elder Qin said through gritted teeth. Although this matter was considered a top secret in the Phoenix n, as an elder of the Phoenix n, she still knew about it! At this moment, she had also forgotten the Phoenix King''s advice. She only wanted to convict Leng ruoxue first.

    The information revealed by her words stunned everyone present once again.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    Oh my God! The Dragon race, Phoenix race, and white Tiger race all had their elders injured by Leng ruoxue. Leng ruoxue''s strength ... At the thought of this, many of the representatives had the intention to retreat. Those who had such thoughts were definitely aware of their own limitations. One must know that they were not as tough-skinned as the magical beasts. Even their elders had been killed by Leng ruoxue, so they would probably not be able to gain any advantage from her. However, they could finally confirm one thing, and that was that what the reward said was true!

    "Can I ask, the elders of your three ns who were injured by Xue ''er, what is their strength?" Leng Xiaoyu asked with a smile as she nced at the expressions of the people present. She was also a little surprised at the growth rate of her own descendant. It should be known that she and Xue ''er had only been separated for a few years, but Xue'' er was already able to hurt the elders of the three great kings of the divine beast n. When she thought of this, she suddenly felt a little worried.

    Aftering out of seclusion this time, he originally thought that he could protect his own genius descendant well. Who knew that he hadn''t even had the chance to show off! That was when he heard the truth.

    However, even after hearing elder Qin''s words, he was still skeptical about what the divine lord''s estate had said. Who asked him to believe that Xue ''er would not do such a thing? He was very clear how well Xue ''er treated Beastie! She would not attack the beasts for no reason. If Xue ''er had really done that, she must have had a reason! He firmly believed in this.

    Therefore, although he said that he would put righteousness before family, in reality, he was also an old ancestor who protected his children. However,pared to some people who could not tell right from wrong, he was still rational.

    "They''re all reverent-god level!" Elder Qin said. Another elder of the Phoenix n was really resentful that elder Qin had failed to meet his expectations when he saw that elder Qin had revealed his secret so easily. However, she had already said it, so she could only ept it.

    "How many reverent-god level experts are there?" Leng Xiaoyu continued to ask.

    "Six of you! Are you done? why do you have so many questions?" Elder Qin roared impatiently. At this time, she also felt that something was wrong, because the gazes of the people present were clearly disdainful!

    Elder Qin was a little angry!

    Who asked her to not know why she was being despised by others? In fact, she was not the one that they despised, but the three king divine beast ns.

    Just think about it, how powerful would six reverent-god level experts be? And those were the six reverent-god level beasts with the noblest bloodline! However, they had all been injured by Leng ruoxue. Now, they no longer dared to imagine Leng ruoxue''s strength. The only thing they could think about was why the six reverent-god level experts were so weak.

    Everyone was puzzled by this, and once the truth of the matter exceeded the bottom line that they could ept and acknowledge, they would naturally be suspicious. Thus, they all had a sense of distrust towards the truth of elder Qin''s words, but they did not dare to show it too obviously, but their contemptuous gazes were not concealed at all.

    Leng Xiaoyu was secretly observing all of this, and she was alreadyughing in her heart.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue and the rest who were at the bottom of the cliff were also watching the live broadcast through the screen.

    When Cang saw Leng Xiaoyu''s question after question, making patriarch Yao and elder Qin a little impatient, he could not help but smile at Leng ruoxue.""Girl, your family''s old ancestor isn''t bad. He''s worth nurturing."

    "That''s right! Don''t you know whose family it is?" Leng ruoxue said with a proud expression.

    Looking at Leng ruoxue''s smug expression, the evildoer could not help but stretch out his fingers and pinch Leng ruoxue''s perfect face. He smiled and said,""Xue ''er, look at how smug you are!" Actually, he wanted to say,"Xue ''er, you''re really too cute now." However, he was afraid that Xue'' er would be proud, so he changed his words.

    However, when Cang heard his words, he did not give him any face and said,""So what if I''m smug? Others may not be allowed to show off, but my girl? My girl can show off as she likes, and she can do whatever she wants!"

    "It''s not your girl, it''s mine!" Cang''s words made evildoer grit his teeth in hatred. However, in the divine world, he really couldn''t do anything to Cang. Hence, he could only swallow his anger and watch this fellow prancing around in front of him!

 Chapter 2298 Husband And Wifes Soul Contract (1)

    "Mine! Niu has a soul contract with me, do you? Niu and I will be together forever. If she lives, I live. If she dies, I die. Can you do that?" After hearing evildoer''s words, Azure said with a look of disdain.

    "You ..." Azure''s words made the demon speechless.

    Alright! He admitted that there was no contract between him and Xue ''er, but this did not mean that they would be separated, right? He and Xue ''er would be together forever! They didn''t ask to be born on the same day, but they could still die on the same day, same month, and same year, right? Wait a minute? Why did he have to die?

    He and Xue ''er would definitely not die! Even if the entire world were to copse, and all the humans and beasts were to die, he and Xue ''er would never die! Right! He and Xue ''er would be together forever! However, the soul contract was really annoying! This was because he knew that Xue ''er''s Beastie had basically signed a soul contract with her. This also meant that no matter if Xue'' er was Dead or Alive, she could forget about getting rid of those guys!

    AI! It was really a headache. Why were there so many third wheels between him and Xue ''er! A certain super bright light bulb actually used the soul contract to provoke him. How preposterous!

    Hmph! Wasn''t it just a soul contract? If they could sign, so could he!

    At the thought of this, the demon suddenly mumbled something. Then, a contractw rapidly enveloped Leng ruoxue and the demon. It emitted a seven-colored Halo that did not dissipate for a long time. The two of them had formed a contract rtionship. When the contractw disappeared, Leng ruoxue was dumbfounded.

    Evildoer had a smug look on his face as he looked at Cang provocatively. He had initiated the contract, and it was not just a soul contract. The full name of the contract was husband and wife soul contract. As the name suggested, it was a contract that could only be signed between husband and wife. With the constraints of the contract, the rtionship between the two was basically set in stone. No one could break it. Otherwise, any third party who tried to break it would be punished by the rules of heaven and earth!

    However, after signing the soul contract, he and everything he had would belong to Xue ''er. Of course, Xue'' er''s would still be her own! Wu ... In the future, he would have to rely on Xue ''er to support him. Because even if he had a single cent, it would belong to Xue'' er. Without Xue ''er''s permission, he could not use it at all!

    This contract had made him hand himself over to Xue ''erpletely, and he had be a pennilessmander without a single soul. Even the management of theherworld realm would be enjoyed by Xue'' er. Therefore, just from this contract alone, he was at a great disadvantage, but he did not regret it.

    With that, no one could separate him and Xue ''er! Not even thews of heaven and earth! This fact put him in a good mood.

    Although he had signed this contract because of Cang''s encouragement, he was also quite grateful to Cang. If it wasn''t for its reminder, he wouldn''t have remembered that a husband and wife could have such a soul contract. Of course, not everyone had the right to sign such a contract, and even fewer people knew about it. Most importantly, not everyone had the courage to sign such an unfair soul contract.

    After signing the soul contract of husband and wife, he was a little regretful. Of course, he did not regret signing the unequal soul contract, but he regretted not thinking about it earlier and signing it earlier. If he had done so, wouldn''t Xue ''er have been his long ago?

    In reality, although Xue ''er had always belonged to him, the two of them had never truly gotten married. Therefore, some bored people or beasts would always use this reason to provoke him. Now, with this contract, even if Xue'' er did not give him a public identity, he was not afraid, hehe! Because the two of them could not even think of separating!

    After the demon did such a thing, he was so proud of himself! When Cang saw him like this, he couldn''t help but ask,""What did you do? What did you do to my girl?"

    "Nothing much, I just signed a soul contract with Xue ''er. Now, our names have been recognized by thews of the world, so you''re not allowed to say that Xue'' er is your girl, and Xue ''er is my girl!" The demon said viciously.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "A soul contract between husband and wife? "You, you ..." When Azure heard this, he pointed at evildoer angrily with his little ws. He was so angry that he couldn''t speak. His snow-white fur had even turned pink from anger.

    "What about me? My rtionship with Xue ''er is now protected by thews of heaven and earth, so whatever you say is useless!" The evildoer said proudly.

    "What are you guys talking about? What soul contract? Why is your rtionship with Xue ''er protected by thews of heaven and earth? Do thews of heaven and earth still care about this?" The great elder at the side listened to their conversation and asked with a face full of question marks. Although the others didn''t say anything, they were also very interested in their topic. Therefore, they all looked at them with anticipation, their faces red with the words ''seeking answers!'' Written on their faces.

    "The husband and wife soul contract means that my rtionship with Xue ''er as husband and wife has been acknowledged by thews of the world. Whoever dares to break it will be punished by thews of the world. However, everything I have will also belong to Xue'' er. From now on, I will really be Xue ''er''s gigolo!" Towards the end of his sentence, the demon''s tone suddenly turned bitter. Then, he nced at Leng ruoxue pitifully. However, Leng ruoxue was still in a state of shock and had yet to return to her senses. Naturally, she had no way to respond to him.

    After the first elder and the others heard the demon''s exnation, they still didn''t quite understand his words. Therefore, the first elder asked shamelessly,""What do you mean by everything you have is Xue ''er'' s?"

    "My people, my money, they all belong to Xue ''er. Xue'' er will also enjoy my rights! As for Xue ''er'' s, it would still be hers! Do you understand now?" The demon patiently exined in detail.

    At this moment, first elder and the others all understood.

    After understanding the situation, they looked at the evildoer in a different light. They did not expect him to go to such an extent for Xue ''er. If it were any other man, he would probably not be able to give everything he had to a woman so easily, right? Even if this woman was the one he loved, it was not easy to do this! Because of this, their impression of the monster improved a lot.

    However, Azure was filled with jealousy and hatred towards evildoer! When Leng ruoxue finally came back to her senses, she didn''t know what to say. On the other hand, the evildoer had a pitiful look on his face as he begged for a mistress.

    Instantly, Leng ruoxue was in a state of confusion.

    Although the evildoer liked to act coquettishly, this was the first time he had asked for a mistress.

    More importantly, she was speechless when faced with this man who was begging to be her mistress.

    Could she say that she only had pets and not men?

    The answer was, of course, no, because the man in front of her was not a pretty boy! This was her man, her fianc¨¦, and the man she had signed a husband and wife contract with. However, when she heard him asking for a mistress, she felt strange. Some disharmonious images appeared in her mind. Alright! She was a bit perverted, but actually, she was still verydylike!

 Chapter 2299 Husband And Wifes Soul Contract (2)

    As Leng ruoxue''s thoughts ran wild, she identally caught a glimpse of the demon''s pitiful and innocent eyes, which were like those of a little rabbit. In the end, she still nodded her head kindly and said with a serious expression,""Originally, I only raise pets and not men. However, you can be an exception!"

    "En!" The demon nodded happily. This was exactly what he wanted to hear. If Xue ''er liked to raise men instead of pets, he would be the one crying.

    The two of them seemed to havee to an agreement. The evildoer naturally pulled Leng ruoxue into his arms. Meanwhile, Cang, who was so angry that his hair stood on end, ran to a corner far away in anger. What the Eyes Don''t See, the heart doesn''t feel annoyed, right? It was not willing to see that pretty boy''s smug gaze.

    However, the thing it regretted the most was that it had provoked him with its mouth. If it hadn''t mentioned the soul contract, that guy wouldn''t have remembered it! Cang really regretted it so much that his intestines turned green.

    The scene just now was just a small interlude to the first elder and the others, and it passed quickly. However, the heated discussion in the Yao family''s main residence was still ongoing.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest then turned their attention back to the live broadcast.

    In the Yao family''s main residence, Leng Xiaoyu had won the first round after a short exchange with the Yao family''s head and the rest!

    The master of the Yao family and the elders of the Phoenix-kind and the dragon-kind were so angry that they almost vomited blood. However, it wasn''t over yet! It was impossible for Leng Xiaoyu to let them off so easily. If they did not press on with their victory now, when else could they?

    A faint smile appeared on Leng Xiaoyu''s extremely handsome face. Then, his voice rang out in the living room again.

    "Elder Qin, don''t be angry from embarrassment! I asked so many questions because I had doubts in my heart. That''s why I wanted to know more. After all, even though I''m on the side of justice, I don''t want to wrong a good person and let a bad person benefit! So, I''d like to know why all six reverent-god level beasts were killed by my Xue ''er. Could it be that the reverent-god level experts of your three ns are made of paper?"

    Leng Xiaoyu''s question was extremely sincere. Furthermore, the anticipation on his face made one feel that if elder Qin did not answer him properly, he would be letting him down.

    Unsurprisingly, elder Qin''s liver hurt from anger. Her face was flushed red from anger and her full chest heaved up and down. For a long time, she did not say a single word.

    After a while, Leng Xiaoyu asked again,""Elder Qin, I''m waiting for your answer! You should answer me!"

    "Why should I answer you? Who Do You Think You Are? How dare you ask me to answer your question!" Elder Qin''s anger burned from being forced to ask this question, and he spoke with a disdainful expression.

    Indeed, she looked down on Leng Xiaoyu. She felt that Leng Xiaoyu was a nobody in the immortal realm and did not have much status. Hence, she was not polite when she spoke to Leng Xiaoyu.

    In reality, if Leng Xiaoyu was an Alchemist, even if she was not famous, she might not be like this. After all, everyone in the divine world knew that no one could offend an Alchemist. As for weapon masters, divine beasts of noble status like them really did not care too much about them because they did not need to refine weapons at all. The body of a beast was their best weapon. Furthermore, the more noble a beast''s bloodline was, the better its talent was. Therefore, weapons were a burden to them. Therefore, they naturally wouldn''t respect armament Masters like humans.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    It was for this reason that she did not even take Mo Yan seriously, let alone his disciple.

    "Hehe! "You answered me because I have a question. If you choose not to answer, then I can only assume that you''re lying about Xue ''er attacking the beasts! As for my identity, it has nothing to do with the question you are going to answer! Now is not the time to talk about status, so, elder Qin, in order to prove that Xue ''er has reallymitted a heinous crime, please cooperate! I think that''s what all the major powers here are curious about. " Leng Xiaoyu said with a smile. She was not angry at elder Qin''s disdainful words. What was there to argue with a beast? Wouldn''t that be lowering his status?

    However, just because he wasn''t angry didn''t mean that Mo Yan wasn''t angry.

    Without giving elder Qin a chance to speak, Mo Yan coldly said,""Elder Qin, Xiao Yu is my disciple, so I request that you apologize to her for what you just said. Otherwise, you''ll bear the consequences!"

    "Hmph! You want me to apologize? no way!" Mo Yan''s words made elder Qin sneer.

    "If you don''t apologize, then you''ll have to bear the consequences!" Mo Yan said indifferently.

    "What a joke! What are the consequences?" Elder Qin said without a care.

    "Jiang Ning, Xiao Yu is my disciple. Do as you see fit!" Mo Yan did not even look at elder Qin as he spoke directly to Jiang Ning who was sitting beside him. He knew that elder Qin had been very rude to weapon craftsmen because she thought that they had no use for them. However, what she did not know was that weapon craftsmen and alchemists had always advanced and retreated together. Otherwise, the two headquarters would not be so close to each other. The matters of the weapon craftsmen''s headquarters were naturally the matters of The Alchemist headquarters. That was why he had directly thrown this matter to Jiang Ning.

    After hearing Mo Yan''s words, Jiang Ning could only sigh helplessly. Then, he said to elder Qin,""Elder Qin, in view of your rudeness to artifact Masters, I can only announce that from now on, alchemists will no longer sell medicinal pills to your Feng n! In addition, in order to prevent you from borrowing the hands of others to buy pills, we will no longer do the pill business of the beast race! Let''s do this!"

    After saying this, Jiang Ning acted as if nothing had happened and continued to drink his tea. However, in reality, he wasmunicating with Mo Yan via voice transmission so that he could gain some benefits for himself.

    He made up an excuse that The Alchemist Guild had lost a lot of wealth after he stopped doing business with the beast race. Hence, he wanted Leng ruoxue topensate him.

    Mo Yan didn''t know whether tough or cry when he heard this!

    He was obviously after that girl Xue ''er''s medicinal herbs, yet he still had to find a good excuse for himself! However ... Jiang Ning''s words were out of his expectations. He had thought that it would be fine as long as Jiang Ning didn''t do business with the Phoenix tribe. Who knew that Jiang Ning would say that he wouldn''t do business with the beasts as well? he couldn''t help but feel a little touched. He decided that he would put in a good word for Jiang Ning when he saw Xue ''er! As such, Xue ''er might even treat Jiangning better for his sake!

    In the end, Mo Yan promised Jiang Ning that he would help him. Only then did Jiang Ning reveal a satisfied smile. However, elder Qin''s expression changed drastically when he heard Jiang Ning''s words. He said with a look of disbelief,"Sir Jiang Ning, how could you do this? I''ve never been disrespectful to you. "

    Elder Qin felt very wronged and his voice was choked with sobs. However, Jiang Ning wasn''t someone who knew how to be tender to a woman. He looked a little impatient, but he still said the truth, "Don''t tell me you don''t know that The Alchemist Guild headquarters and the artifact master Guild headquarters have always worn the same pair of pants? If you don''t respect cksmiths, you''re looking down on us alchemists. Why should we still do business with you? Your Phoenix-kind has always looked down on humans because of your noble bloodline. But, have you ever thought about whether we humans look up to you beasts?"

 Chapter 2300 Husband And Wifes Soul Contract (3)

    "In the eyes of us humans, you''re just a bunch of beasts. How can you have a higher status than us? Otherwise, why are you the ones who have been contracted by humans? why have I never heard of any humans being contracted by you? Originally! I''m very friendly to the beast n and have never meant to belittle any beast. Those who know me know that I''m a person who can clearly distinguish between kindness and hatred. But today, you''ve made me angry! Therefore, I can only give him a taste of his own medicine!" Jiang Ning didn''t even spare a nce at the tear-stained elder Qin as he continued speaking.

    "I ..." Jiang Ning''s words made elder Qin feel even more wronged. How could she have known that The Alchemist Guild headquarters and the weapon Master Guild headquarters had such a rtionship? if she had known earlier, she wouldn''t have been so rude to Mo Yan and Leng Xiaoyu. Moreover, she had long heard that Jiang Ning was a man of his word and knew that he wouldn''t change his mind once he said something. As a result, she was filled with regret. The words that he had wanted to plead with Jiang Ning for were now stuck in his throat.

    As for the other three elders of the beast race, although they were very angry after hearing Jiang Ning''s beast theory, they didn''t know what to say. It seemed like they were in a deadlock. No one had expected that Jiang Ning would be so angry because of elder Qin''s rudeness towards Mo Yan and his disciple!

    He also didn''t expect that Jiang Ning would stand up for Mo Yan and his disciple!

    However, since things had alreadye to this, was there any room for redemption? If they really lost their supply of pills in the future, it would definitely be a disaster for the beast race!

    The more the three of them thought about it, the more afraid they became. Their faces also gradually turned pale. Just as they were racking their brains to change Jiang Ning''s mind, the people present began to respect Mo Yan and Leng Xiaoyu even more after hearing Jiang Ning''s words.

    They were very respectful to Mo Yan. Unlike the beasts, humans could not offend weapon masters without restraint. To them, they could not offend either a pill master or a Weapon Master easily! Otherwise, an expert without a weapon was like a tiger without its teeth, its offensive power greatly reduced. And now, an Alchemist and a cksmith were wearing the same pants, so it was even more impossible to provoke them!

    With this thought in mind, everyone secretly vowed in their hearts that they would rather suffer losses than offend alchemists and cksmiths with powerful backers. Otherwise, if they were to really bear the consequences, it would definitely be life-threatening!

    Look, wasn''t that overbearing and arrogant elder Qin wilting like a frost-beaten eggnt?

    They didn''t want to end up like elder Qin. If The Alchemist Guild headquarters really cut off their pills, it would be fatal to anyone!

    Furthermore, after this incident, everyone understood that Jiang Ning would immediately stand up for Mo Yan because of what he said. Leng Xiaoyu was Mo Yan''s beloved disciple, so the reason why Mo Yan asked Jiang Ning to stand up for Leng Xiaoyu was also because of her. Therefore, they took Leng Xiaoyu''s words more seriously.

    But now, the most confusing thing for everyone was the rtionship between Leng Xiaoyu and Leng ruoxue. It was undeniable that after what had happened, the major powers ''desire to get involved in Leng ruoxue''s matter had lessened. At this moment, everyone''s thoughts were to try their best to form a good rtionship with Leng Xiaoyu. Who asked her to have such a powerful master? as such, they naturally couldn''t do anything to Leng ruoxue. Otherwise, if Jiangning stood up for her and cut off their supply of pills in a fit of anger, where would they go to cry?

    With this thought in mind, the crowd found Leng Xiaoyu more and more pleasing to the eye. As for his question, someone immediately echoed,""Elder Qin, her Excellency Leng Xiaoyu''s words make sense. You''d better exin to us! Why were the six reverent-god level cultivators from your three ns injured by Leng ruoxue? Could it be that the reverent-god level experts of your three ns are really made of paper?"

    Hearing this, Leng Xiaoyuughed in her heart. However, she also knew that this was definitely the result of what her master and Jiang Ning had done. Otherwise, these people would not have cooperated with her so well!

    But no matter what, it was enough that the result was good.

    At this time, the master of the ning family, who had been silent the whole time, also opened his mouth and said,""The beast race must give us a reasonable exnation for this matter. My daughter can not be defamed by others for no reason!"

    "It is! I understand that little girl Xue ''er, she would never take the initiative to attack the beast race. If there was such a thing, it must be that your beast race had done something shameful and that little girl was only acting in self-defense. " The head of the Cheng family agreed with a look of understanding.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the master of the ning family gave him an appreciative look, as if saying,''you''ve found the truth!''.

    "I also believe in that girl. She won''t take the initiative to attack the beast n!" The master of the yin family also expressed his opinion in time. He did not want old man Cheng to be the only one to benefit from it. After all, he and Leng ruoxue had a deep rtionship!<novelnext> </novelnext>

    Hearing their words, the four n heads of the Yu, Chi, Lu, and fan ns also expressed their doubts about the truth of the bounty. They requested the beast n to provide reasonable evidence and even said that they could not convict Leng ruoxue based on their one-sided statements! He also said that he should give Leng ruoxue a chance to defend herself.

    Seven of the patriarchs from the eight great divine domains had expressed their views on Leng ruoxue''s matter. Naturally, the various great factions were not to be outdone and had made the same request. In this way, the crimes that the Yao family head had previously reported regarding Leng ruoxue had naturally be decorations due to theck of evidence. With regards to this, the Yao family head could not help but feel angry from embarrassment!

    ''Damn it!'' This bunch of people who sailed with the wind! Why didn''t they ask him to show evidence when he started to say it? As for the evidence, he really did not prepare it. After all, he felt that it was already known to everyone, so there was no need for evidence. However, now, if he did not produce real evidence, these people would not let it go at all. He thought that all of this was caused by Leng Xiaoyu and the master of the ning family! This was really infuriating!

    The more the head of the Yao family thought about it, the angrier he became. He couldn''t help but shout,"Do you really think that the Divine Master''s estate and the magical beasts would lie? This kind of thing can be said casually? The beast n was attacked by a little girl, do you think it''s a glorious thing? If it wasn''t true, why would they bring it up? Therefore, you must not be easily incited by others, and don''t be used by those with ulterior motives. This matter is absolutely true!"

    "Is it true? Yao family head, did you see it with your own eyes?" The master of the ning family nced at the master of the Yao family and said faintly.

    Then, without giving the head of the Yao family a chance to answer, he continued to say,""I don''t know if the Divine Master''s estate and the magical beasts are lying, but I''m sure of one thing, and that is that everything has to be supported by evidence. If you say that Xue ''er attacked the magical beasts without any evidence, then you''re falsely using Xue'' er! You''re purposely smearing Xue ''er''s name!"

    "We''re not fools, so don''t try to fool us with a few words. If you want us to acknowledge that Xue ''er really did it, then show us enough convincing evidence!" The master of the ning family said again, and put on a posture that if you don''t show evidence, you won''t be finished.

    "That''s right! The beast race must produce evidence!" Leng Xiaoyu said with a determined look.

    The three beast elders ''faces alternated between red and white upon hearing this.

    On the other hand, elder Qin had been in a state of shock because of Jiang Ning''s words. Right now, her mind wasn''t on this matter at all. She was still thinking about how alchemists would always refuse to sell beast race medicinal pills!

    The only three beast elders who were still conscious wore constipated expressions on their faces, and their faces quickly turned as ck as ink. It was their fault for not knowing how to answer the other party''s question!

    Where would they have the evidence!

    After a long while, another Feng n elder finally spoke with a reluctant expression,""This is a secret of the beast n, it''s not convenient to disclose it."

    In fact, she didn''t want to say this at all. But if she didn''t say anything, the two elders of the Dragon Tribe said that she couldn''t return to the Phoenix tribe safely. Being threatened by the two dragons like this, she was embarrassed and angry, but she had topromise. Who asked her to be unable to defeat the two dragons!

    "Secret? Not convenient to disclose? Do you beasts want to get rid of us like this? If you can''t produce enough evidence, then I can only assume that you''ve maligned Xue ''er on purpose!" The master of the ning family said calmly after hearing the words of an elder of the Feng n.

    "Didn''t elder Qin say that two of our Phoenix n''s elders are still unconscious? This isn''t evidence?" An elder of the Phoenix tribe said angrily.

    "An elder of your Phoenix n is unconscious, but that doesn''t mean it was Xue ''er who did it, right? Who knows why they fell unconscious? what if it''s an internal battle between your nsmen?" The master of the ning family argued with a smile. In fact, he had long wanted to find a chance to refute the rumors that Xue ''er had attacked the beasts. It was just that he had never had a suitable opportunity. Otherwise, he would not have endured it until now. It was better not to say these words now! This opportunity was given to him by old man Yao! Hehe! Old man Yao had not achieved his goal, so he would probably be so depressed that he would vomit blood! However, he didn''t sympathize with him! He''s not a good-hearted person! He deserved it!

 Chapter 2301 Breaking News (1)

    "Master ning, you can eat whatever you want, but you can''t say whatever you want. Everyone knows that our Feng n is famous for being united. How can we kill each other?" Hearing the master of the ning family''s words, an elder of the Phoenix n was so angry that her face turned red. Her originally beautiful face was somewhat distorted. If it weren''t for the other party''s identity, she would have attacked him long ago.

    She couldn''t understand how the master of the ning family, who was a respected figure in the divine realm, could say such irresponsible words.

    If word of this got out, it would definitely affect the reputation of the Phoenix n badly. Therefore, as a member of the Phoenix n who was loyal to her, she would never allow such a thing to happen.

    However, when the master of the ning family heard the words of this elder of the Phoenix tribe, he couldn''t help but smile.""Oh, really? Was the Phoenix n very United? Then, how do you exin what happened to the Phoenix-kind a hundred thousand years ago?"

    "What is it?" A certain elder of the Phoenix tribe asked in a daze.

    "What, you don''t know? That''s right, you''re too young. You were probably still wearing open-crotch pants hundreds of thousands of years ago! Besides, you don''t have a high status in the Phoenix n, so I''m afraid you won''t have the chance to know about such confidential matters. " The master of the ning family smiled and said to himself.

    "You, you better exin yourself clearly? Is there anything that I don''t know about the Feng n''s Secret?" Master ning''s words made the Phoenix quite angry. As the saying goes, you can lose people but not your face. Therefore, she must let the old man of the ning family exin clearly. Otherwise, she would not let him off!

    "Hundreds of thousands of years ago, a rebellion urred in the Phoenix-kind, and the Phoenix King was sealed. The current king of the Phoenix-kind took the opportunity to ascend the throne. Hehe! I don''t think the current Queen of your Phoenix n would reveal such a thing for no reason, because she''s that traitor. Such a disgraceful thing, of course, the less people know, the better. Don''t tell me that you know!" The master of the ning family said calmly.

    Everyone was shocked by his words!

    This ... This was definitely a Top Secret! If these words had note from master ning''s mouth but were said by someone else, they would never have believed it! Moreover, the status of the master of the ning family was there for all to see, so they believed that the master of the ning family would definitely not make irresponsible remarks! Therefore, this matter was most likely true!

    Everyone''s expression changed drastically upon hearing this, and a certain Phoenix''s expression did not look any better.

    She was shocked and dazed by master ning''s words. In fact, master ning was right. She was indeed young and had been an elder of the Feng n for less than 10000 years. However, she had heard of what master ning said in the Feng n. However, many rumors had basicallye from outside the n. Therefore, no one in the younger generation of the Feng n took it seriously.

    Although the Phoenix n was not as united as she had imed, at least they would not kill each other. To the outside world, they were known for being united. The younger generation even regarded the current Phoenix King as their idol. Therefore, the younger generation of the Phoenix n would rarely believe that the current Phoenix king''s throne was obtained through rebellion!

    Of course, there were people in the Phoenix n who knew about it, but most of them were the trusted aides of the Phoenix King. Or it could be said that the people who knew about it were basically involved in the incident that year. These people would naturally not bring up the disgraceful things of that year to educate their descendants. Even if there were descendants who could remember and knew some of the situation at that time, they would still be ordered to keep their mouths shut.

    Therefore, it wasn''t strange that she, the young Phoenix, didn''t know much about this.

    However, when she heard these words, the Phoenix could not ept it for a moment. She had always loved the Phoenix King and was a loyal supporter of the current Phoenix King. Therefore, she was absolutely unwilling to admit that the king she had wholeheartedly supported was not the legitimate King of the Phoenix n!<novelnext> </novelnext>

    At the thought of this, the Phoenix suddenly flew into a rage and roared fiercely,""You''re talking nonsense! Don''t you dare Sully the reputation of our n''s King! Otherwise, our Phoenix n will never let you off! Your nings will be the biggest enemy of our n!"

    ? Hearing this threat, the master of the ning family didn''t take it to heart, because he knew that Xue ''er and the current king of the Phoenix n would never be allies. In that case, why should he be afraid of offending the Phoenix n? Naturally, he would not care about the threat of a Little Phoenix.

    Hmph! The Phoenix n ... Even if they became his enemies, he would not be afraid! After all, the Phoenix n was no longer the same as before!

    In the past, the previous Phoenix King was a very romantic figure. Who knew that he would be harmed by a viin? that was why he was still sealed up until now. Ever since the Phoenix n changed its King, the Phoenix n began to decline. There were constant internal conflicts in the Phoenix n. Of course, the people of the Phoenix n would never be willing to talk about such things. Therefore, he was toozy to refute this stubborn Little Phoenix.

    Other than that, it wasn''t just the Phoenix-kind that was in such a situation. The dragon-kind and The White Tiger-kind weren''t much stronger than the Phoenix-kind either.

    At the thought of this, the master of the ning family ignored the Phoenix''s threat and turned his eyes to the two Dragon elders who were pretending to be mute. He said with a smile,""Two elders, do you know how the current Dragon Emperor of your dragon n got his throne?"

    When the crowd heard the master of the ning family ask about the elders of the dragon n again, their hearts trembled again before they could recover from their shock. Because of the master of the ning family''s words, they all turned their eyes to the two embarrassed elders of the dragon n.

    The two Dragon Tribe elders were infuriated upon seeing this!

    F * ck! Were they getting shot while lying down?

    Seeing that the situation wasn''t right, they had already kept a low profile, but why were they still targeted by the master of the ning family? when they heard the questions that the master of the ning family asked them, they felt as if they had swallowed a dead fly. No matter how they answered, it was not right. It was as if they had jumped into the trap that the master of the ning family had set. This fact made them extremely depressed.

    Helplessly, the two of them couldn''t help but turn their gazes to the head of the Yao family to seek his help. Seeing this, the head of the Yao family could only brace himself and say,""Master ning, how could we discuss the affair of Dragon Emperor in the public? If the Dragon Emperor were to find out about this, wouldn''t he think that our human race is uneducated?"

    "Yao family head, this has nothing to do with upbringing. As a person of the divine realm, we naturally have the right to know about the major events in the divine realm. Especially when these major events have affected us, we should know even more, shouldn''t we?" Hearing master Yao''s words, master ning smiled.

    "But how did the Dragon Emperor get his throne? that''s his own business. How did it affect us?" The head of the Yao n asked with a puzzled expression.

    "It''s affecting our safety! If the Dragon Emperor and the Phoenix King''s rights are not obtained through proper means, the divine realm will definitely not be at peace. Once the divine realm is at peace, our human race will naturally be implicated. That''s why I said that our human race has the right to know about this, don''t you think so?" The master of the ning family spoke earnestly, and as he spoke, he turned his gaze to the people present. Of course, hisst question was also directed at them.

 Chapter 2302 Breaking News (2)

    Everyone nodded in agreement. Then, they looked at the two Dragon Tribe elders expectantly and humbly.

    At this time, the master of the ning family said with regret,""It''s a pity that those two elders of The White Tiger race aren''t here. Otherwise, we should ask them too. The situation of your three races is the same!"

    "Ah!" The crowd was shocked again.

    The eyes that were looking at the two Dragon Tribe elders were burning with passion. Under the pressure of everyone''s gazes, the two Dragon Tribe elders could only say helplessly,""We''re not too sure about such confidential information. "

    They really didn''t know, so they naturally didn''t know how to answer this hot question. In an instant, cold sweat flowed down their foreheads, and they were at a loss.

    The two of them even suspected that they hade to the wrong ce. Otherwise, why would he be talking about the beast race when he was clearly here for Leng ruoxue''s matter?

    They had not been able to gain any advantage from Leng Xiaoyu, and now, with master ning''s overbearing attitude, they felt even more pressured! At the thought of this, cold sweat began to drip down their bodies.

    At this moment, they really wanted to run away, and they couldn''t sit still anymore. They were afraid that master ning would say something shocking again. At that time, the prestige of their dragon n would be almost destroyed! However, even if they wanted to escape, could they?

    The master of the ning family could see that the two elders of the dragon n were sitting on pins and needles, so he continued sternly,""It''s normal that you don''t know. After all, you''re still young! However, I don''t believe that you guys didn''t hear anything about it! So, don''t y dumb with us. Tell us what you know! Otherwise, I won''t allow you to leave!"

    His words were a little rascally, and the two Dragon elders ''faces flushed red with anger. They moved their lips but did not say a word.

    What could they say? Say that they''ve heard the news? No matter what rumors they had heard, those were the internal Secrets of the Dragon n! How could he tell others? Moreover, the younger generation of the current dragon n had almost been brainwashed. They only knew about the wise leadership of the current Dragon Emperor. As for the previous Dragon Emperor, who would care!

    This was the so-called "every Emperor changes his courtiers." They were all subordinates of the current Dragon Emperor and were promoted by the current Dragon Emperor. Naturally, they would side with the current Dragon Emperor. Who would still remember the previous Dragon Emperor? Of course, there were some who had an impression, but those who had an impression were basically no longer in the dragon n. Those who were still in the n would probably not mention this matter.

    Therefore, it was a little difficult for the two young elders to ask about the secrets of the current Dragon Emperor. But the master of the ning family didn''t care about that. Since they were standing on the side of the Yao family''s old man, if he was kind enough to let them go, wouldn''t that be letting a Tiger return to the mountain? He would not do such a stupid thing.

    The master of the ning family put on an expression of waiting for the other party''s answer. In order to show his closeness to them, he even moved his position to their side and stared at them without turning his eyes, seemingly deeply in love ...

    The two Dragon elders felt their bodies burning under the unusual gaze of the master of the ning family, especially their pale faces, which were burning hot.

    "Master ning, the two elders don''t know, so why do you have to be so aggressive and force them to say it? Aren''t you making things difficult for me?" Seeing this, the head of the Yao family said indignantly.

    "If you don''t want them to say it, why don''t you say it?" Hearing this, the master of the ning familyughed.

    "What did I say? How would I know about the matters of the beast n?" Hearing these words, the head of the Yao family was so angry that his entire body trembled as he hurriedly replied.

    "Since you don''t know, then don''t interrupt!" The ning family head''s face was full of disapproval and even disdain. When the Yao family head heard this, he was even more angry.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "Good! I won''t interrupt, but when you''ve offended all the beasts, don''te to me and ask for my help!" The head of the Yao n snorted and immediately shut his mouth, preparing to watch a good show.

    The master of the ning family was very satisfied when he saw that the old man of the Yao family had quieted down. Then, he turned his eyes to the two panicking elders of the Dragon Tribe. Of course, he didn''t forget the two elders of the Phoenix tribe. He smiled at the four of them and said,"It doesn''t matter if you don''t know. Send a message back to the n and ask around. We''ll be waiting for you!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    When the two dragons and the Phoenix, who were still clear-headed, heard this, they werepletely depressed. At this moment, the dazed elder Qin also came back to his senses. Hearing this, he asked with a puzzled expression,"Why are you waiting for us?"

    However, she didn''t give master ning a chance to answer. She quickly turned her eyes to Jiang Ning and begged with tears in her eyes,""Sir Jiang Ning, our beast race and your Alchemist Guild''s headquarters have always had a pleasant cooperation. So, you can''t do this? Please take back what you just said!"

    Elder Qin''s words were full of hidden bitterness, but everyone who heard them couldn''t help but think to themselves that elder Qin''s reflex arc was really long enough. It actually took her so long to react. However, the current Jiang Ning obviously couldn''t be bothered to pay any more attention to elder Qin, because she only cared about drinking tea and didn''t even raise her head.

    Seeing this, the master of the ning family was kind and kindly reminded,""Elder Qin! We''re not talking about that right now, so don''t go off topic. "

    "Uh! Then what are you talking about now?" Elder Qin asked unwillingly. After being provoked by Jiang Ning, her temper had instantly subsided. Therefore, even though she was angry, she still asked in a very polite manner.

    "We''re talking about the secret of the dragon-kind and the Phoenix-kind! You probably don''t know!" The master of the ning familyughed evilly.

    "What a joke! What secrets do the dragon-kind and the Phoenix-kind have that I don''t know?" Hearing this, elder Qin immediately replied reflexively.

    Her answer made the two dragons and the Phoenix, who had been silent, look even more terrible.

    Idiot! What an idiot!

    The three of them were exasperated!

    A certain Phoenix received the looks from the two Dragon Tribe elders and was about to stop elder Qin from speaking nonsense. However, she suddenly realized that she could not speak! Immediately, her beautiful face showed a look of panic.

    When the two Dragon Tribe elders saw this, they thought that she was unwilling to speak. Therefore, they red at her even more fiercely. On the other hand, a certain Phoenix was in a difficult position to speak. She wanted to send a message to the two of them, but she found that she couldn''t use her divine power to send a message. This fact made her even more panicked.

    The little tricks of the three of them naturally couldn''t be hidden from the master of the ning family, who was very close to them. Although he didn''t know what the three of them were doing, seeing that they didn''t say anything, the master of the ning family was relieved.

    Then, the master of the ning family asked,""Then tell me, how did your current Phoenix King and their Dragon Emperor get their Thrones?"

 Chapter 2303 Breaking The News (3)

    "This, this ..." When elder Qin heard this question, she was dumbfounded. Never in her dreams did she expect that she would have to answer this kind of question. How was she supposed to answer?

    Elder Qin didn''t know what to do, and her originally beautiful face was now filled with conflict.

    Seeing this, the master of the ning family could only remind him,""Elder Qin, you''ve said that there''s no secret of the dragon and phoenix ns that you don''t know. We only want to know this right now, so tell us!"

    "How, how can I tell you this kind of thing! This is a secret between the Phoenix-kind and the dragon-kind!" For elder Qin to say this, it was enough to prove that she wasn''t stupid and hadn''tpletely lost her mind to be led by the nose by the ning family master. When the two dragons and the Phoenix heard this, they all immediately let out a sigh of relief.

    Hearing elder Qin say this, the ning family''s master still didn''t give up and asked,"Elder Qin, is it because you don''t know or you really can''t say?"

    "Of course I can''t tell you!" Elder Qin was very certain! Did he really think she was stupid? He knew how to say anything?

    "Elder Qin, I also want to know! If you tell me, I''ll take back what I said. How about it?" At this time, Jiang Ning suddenly raised his head and interrupted with a look that seemed to want the world to be in chaos.

    When the crowd heard what Jiang Ning said, they started to sympathize with elder Qin. It wasn''t easy for this Phoenix either! Because no matter what she chose, it would not end well!

    However, the head of the ning family, who had also heard this, was extremely happy. He and Jiang Ning even exchanged a tacit look. Then, he sat quietly in his seat and waited for elder Qin to make a wise choice.

    At this moment, elder Qin was both angry and furious. Her face was no longer as pitiful as it was when she was begging Jiang Ning. In her heart, she was cursing Jiang Ning and the head of the ning family. However, she didn''t say anything for a long time.

    Seeing her like this, the head of the ning family and Jiang Ning didn''t rush her.

    At this moment, the head of the Yao family suddenly stood up from his seat and said to the people present with a serious expression,"Everyone, this old man has a few words to say to you."

    "Please speak, Yao family head!" Someone gave him face and immediately said.

    When the head of the Yao family heard this, he nodded in satisfaction at the person who had spoken. Then, his expression turned serious and he said,"Everyone, have you forgotten the reason why we gathered here? We''re here to discuss Leng ruoxue''s matter! Right now, we haven''t even reached a conclusion regarding Leng ruoxue''s matter. Why are we all shifting the topic to the Phoenix and Dragon ns? Discussing the matter between the dragon-kind and the Phoenix-kind in public ... If the Dragon Emperor and the Phoenix King found out about this, have you ever thought about the consequences? So, I hope everyone can get back to the point! It''s best if we humans don''t get involved in the matters of the beast race. Otherwise, it''ll only deepen the conflict between us and the Beast race. It won''t be good for either of us, don''t you think so?"

    "Of course it''s wrong! If the magical beasts don''t get along and the divine realm is in chaos, do you think we humans can stay out of it?" After hearing master Yao''s words, master ning sneered.

    "Besides, we''re not trying to eavesdrop on the Secrets of the Dragon-kind and the Phoenix-kind right now. Aren''t we just discussing my daughter''s matter? It''s the dragon n and the Phoenix n who said that some of their elders were injured by Xue ''er and have fallen unconscious, but they can''t produce any evidence to prove the truth. A certain elder of the Phoenix n also said that the magical beasts are very United. That''s why I can''t help but want to ask about what happened hundreds of thousands of years ago!" The master of the ning family continued.

    "Yao family head, although we were still very young several hundred thousand years ago, I believe that you definitely won''t forget what happened back then. Our eight divine domains only started developing at that time. If it weren''t for the events that happened hundreds of thousands of years ago, we would probably be some unrated ns by now. How could we possibly grow into a top power? So, don''t forget your roots!" After turning his gaze to the head of the Yao family, the head of the ning family reminded him with a heavy heart.

    Upon hearing his words, the Yao family head''s face turned ashen.

    However, master ning still didn''t give master Yao a chance to speak and continued,""If I''m not mistaken, the incident started with the magical beasts and eventually spread to the human race. Therefore, I feel that as a member of the divine realm, every one of us has the duty to know the truth! Thus, I request the Kings of the Phoenix n, dragon n, and white Tiger n to give a reasonable exnation for what happened all those years ago. Of course, the God lord''s estate should also give us the people of the divine realm an exnation. "

    As he spoke, the master of the ning family turned his gaze to Huang Wei and Xia Yi, who had been silent the whole time. When the two of them saw this, they knew that they could no longer keep their eyes closed. They could only helplessly say,""Why should the Divine Master''s estate give an exnation for the matter of the beasts?"

    "Hehe! Although it was the beast n''s matter in the beginning, the Divine Master''s estate was the mastermind behind it. So, do you think that the Divine Master''s estate should give us, the people of the divine world, an exnation?" Master ning said with a smile.

    Upon hearing this, Huang Wei and Xia Yi were both a little angry. Xia Yi was so angry that he pointed directly at the master of the ning family and roared in anger,""Master ning, I respect that you are a man of status and position in the divinity. You are an indomitable figure. How could you say such irresponsible words? Although master Yu has already fallen, I will not allow you to nder him like this!"

    "Master Yu? Sir Xia Yi, I can''t believe you still remember master Yu!" The master of the ning family sighed.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "What do you mean by this? Master Yu is a legend in the divine realm, no one will forget him!" Xia Yi could not help but ask after hearing master ning''s words.

    "You''re right. Master Yu is the most respected Divine Master in the divine realm. Of course, he can''t be the mastermind behind the beast n''s Affairs. I''m talking about someone else!" The master of the ning family said with a sigh.

    "Someone else? Who are you referring to?" Xia Yi was a little suspicious. He could not help but wonder in his heart,''could there be some inside story about what happened back then?''

    When master Yu had passed away, he was about the same age as the head of the ning family and was not very powerful, so he had little ess to confidential matters. So, other than knowing that master Yu had passed away, he had never known how master Yu had died.

    After bing the divine Lord''s Imperial Hierarch, he had secretly investigated this matter but had found nothing. All the old men in the divine lord''s estate had been reced. At that time, the divine lord''s estate was filled with new people like him. He had not been able to find out anything from them. Moreover, the matter of Lord Yu was considered taboo in the divine lord''s estate. The reason was, of course, that they were afraid that divine Lord fogripple would recall the past. Thus, no one dared to mention the name "Lord Yu."

    However, after hearing the words of the ning n''s master, Xia Yi''s suspicions deepened.

    When the others heard that the master of the ning family seemed to be going to reveal something again, they quickly perked up their ears, their eyes shining, and looked at him with anticipation.

    Receiving everyone''s gazes, master ning deliberately paused, and then said,""At that time, the person behind the rebellion of the dragon n, Phoenix n, and white Tiger n was precisely the current Divine Master of our divine realm, Lord Rime!"

    "Sir Yu also died in the hands of Wu Yan!" The master of the ning family nced at the bewildered Xia Yi and added.

    "This is impossible!" After Xia Yi heard this, although his expression changed drastically, he still couldn''t help but retort.

    When everyone heard master ning''s big news, their faces were also ugly. Many people even regretted their curiosity. Let''s not talk about whether it was true or not, after hearing this, it was impossible for them to keep themselves away from the world and clear their names! Moreover, it was rted to the mystery of the death of the previous Divine Master and the innocence of the current Divine Master. No matter how they thought about it, they felt that the matter was a little serious!

    This information was indeed explosive, but it was too big, and it wasn''t something they could bear.

    Everyone was so regretful that their intestines turned green! But now, it was toote for them to pretend that they didn''t know anything!

    At this time, the head of the Yao family also felt that the matter seemed to be out of control. Ifdy wuchen heard of this matter, their Yao family would be implicated!

    The head of the Yao family had a terrible headache, but he had no choice but to say,"Master ning, you can''t just say things without evidence! Everyone knows thatdy Wuli and Lord Yu are as close as brother and sister. How coulddy Wuli kill Lord Yu! Moreover, with the strength of Lord Wu Chen back then, it was impossible for him to be Lord Yu''s opponent. So, please don''t harm us, we don''t know anything!"

    "Right! Right! We don''t know anything! Master ning, we''ll pretend you never said that! We all have our elders and children to take care of. We can''t bear the anger of Lord wuchen!" As soon as the head of the Yao n finished speaking, someone immediately chimed in, and some even wanted to take their leave.

    However, the person who was about to leave was blocked the moment he reached the living room.

    The few people who were blocked looked dazedly at the woman in front of them, who was smiling brightly and had devastatingly beautiful looks. Three words immediately appeared in their hearts-Leng ruoxue!

    Oh my God! It was Leng ruoxue!

    It wasn''t confirmed! It was her! Although they had never seen her in person, they had seen her image before, so they naturally recognized her!

    But why was she here? This was the Yao family!

    She actually dared toe here? Wasn''t he a little too bold?

 Chapter 2304 Prologue Of The Counterattack (1)

    When the crowd saw Leng ruoxue, it was as if they had seen a ghost. They never thought that Leng ruoxue would dare to appear in the Yao family. Was Leng ruoxue not afraid that they would join forces to capture her and hand her over to the Divine Master''s residence for the reward?

    One had to know that they were here to discuss how to deal with Leng ruoxue.

    Even though they did note to a conclusion from their discussion and were scared away by master ning''s big news, they suddenly felt guilty when they saw Leng ruoxue in person before they left.

    Looking at the smiling Leng ruoxue, everyoneughed awkwardly. Then, they all lowered their heads in unison, trying to pretend that they did not see Leng ruoxue''s face. However, Leng ruoxue would not pretend that she did not know these people. Through the live broadcast, she had long gained a deep understanding of the various major factions. Since she was here now, she naturally could not let these people leave so easily.

    At the thought of this, the smile on Leng ruoxue''s face grew wider. She said softly,""Everyone, are you leaving so quickly?"

    "Uh! That''s right! There''s still something at home waiting for us to go back!" Everyone bit the bullet and said in unison. After saying this, most of their faces were boiling hot, as if they were on fire!

    However, Leng ruoxue was unmoved. Instead, she smiled and said,""No matter what you want to say, you can only leave after I''ve finished what I want to say!"

    When everyone heard this, their faces immediately turned ugly, and they wailed in their hearts. What the hell is this? They did not want to find trouble with Leng ruoxue, but who knew that she would not let them go? however, when they recalled that Leng ruoxue had even injured six reverent-god level beasts, they really did not dare to go head to head with her.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t take up too much of your time,"Leng ruoxue added.

    This wasn''t a matter of time!

    The crowd wanted to cry but had no tears. Master ning''s revtion had already deeply shocked them, so they were not willing to stay in the Yao residence for another moment. Now that Leng ruoxue had suddenly appeared, they all had a bad feeling in their hearts. What Leng ruoxue was going to say might be even more serious than what master ning had said!

    It had to be said that everyone was right!

    Because what Leng ruoxue was about to say would indeed scare them to the point that their hearts would start to palpitate. However, it was impossible for them to leave without listening. Leng ruoxue had been lying low for so long and had not made a big reaction to the reward offered by rime ice because she was waiting for the day when it would blow up!

    Now, with her Godfather''s foreshadowing, it was only natural for her to expose the matter! Moreover, with so many forces of the divine realm gathered here, what better opportunity could there be?

    If she didn''t say it now, she would also choose a time to announce these secrets to the public. Therefore, all the major forces in the divine realm would know about this sooner orter. Wasn''t there a saying that it was better to be present than to choose another day? Therefore, she had chosen today, a good day where all the forces were present.

    As she thought of this, the smile on Leng ruoxue''s face became even more radiant. The demon and the rest naturally knew what she was thinking. Hence, they had long stood in a row, blocking the path of those who were about to leave.

    When the crowd saw this, they nced at the snow-white Totoro in Leng ruoxue''s arms and their hearts trembled even more.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    This ... This Totoro couldn''t be the one that had wreaked havoc in the divine lord''s estate a while ago, right?

    Even though they had heard of the Totoro and Leng ruoxue''s rtionship, they did not take it seriously since they had not seen it with their own eyes. And now, this Totoro was lyingfortably in Leng ruoxue''s arms and ying with its tail. Its dark, Starry Eyes were staring at them as if it was sizing up its prey. This made their already uneasy hearts panic even more.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the others had all returned to their original appearances. Cang naturally had also changed back to his Totoro appearance. When the master of the ning family came out of the living room and saw their appearance, he knew that Xue ''er and the others were ready.

    The Cheng n''s n head, who had followed them out, immediately approached Leng ruoxue with a smile the moment he saw her. With a teasing look, he teased,""Alright! Little girl, you clearly know that the Yao family''s old man wants to find someone to deal with you, yet you still dare toe here in broad daylight. Aren''t you afraid that we will join forces to take you down?"

    Although his words were meant to tease, but, it was because from the corner of his eyes, he saw that the head of the Yao family had also followed them out, so he deliberately said this! However, these words were also his true feelings.

    However, the head of the Yao family, who happened to hear this, was immediately unhappy and shouted at the head of the Cheng family,""Old man Cheng, what are you talking about? When did I ever think of finding someone to deal with Leng ruoxue?"

    "What''s wrong? Didn''t you gather us here to discuss how to deal with Xue ''er? You dare to deny it?" The head of the Cheng family red at him and roared.

    "You bastard!" This old thing dared to not admit it! The patriarch of the Cheng family was furious, and the consequences were very serious!

    "You''ve misunderstood. I only said to discuss Leng ruoxue''s matter. I have no intention of gathering you all to deal with her!" The head of the Yao family hurriedly exined.

    When he saw the Totoro, he knew that even if he was not afraid of Leng ruoxue, he could not admit that he wanted to deal with her. Otherwise, this Totoro, who had dared to tear down the divine Lord''s residence, would have no qualms about tearing down the Yao family. Now, the Yao family definitely did not have the spare money to repair the house. Therefore, he would rather leave the impression that old man Cheng and the others were shameless than to be hated by this Totoro!

    After hearing the scoundrels of the Yao family''s patriarch, the originally angry patriarch Cheng was amused.

    The head of the Cheng n said with a face full of admiration,""Old man Yao! I''ve finally gotten to know you today. Your ability to lie with your eyes open is beyond our reach! Alright! You win! If you say it''s not to deal with Xue ''er, then it''s not! Me! I can''t be bothered to argue with such a shameless person like you! I find it embarrassing!"

    After the Cheng family''s head finished speaking, he didn''t even want to look at the Yao family''s head and directly turned his head away. However, the shameless Yao family''s head didn''t feel too good at this time, because as soon as he said those words, he received many surprised gazes. The surprise and disbelief in those eyes made his old face burn. After all, as the head of the family, it wasn''t easy to go back on his words! Many people would be watching!

    However,pared to the destructive power of the Totoro, he would rather let these people despise him. Who asked Cang to be more difficult than others! It could be said that in order to not anger Cang, he even threw away his old face!

    Following that, he turned to Leng ruoxue and said,""Miss Leng, they''ve all misunderstood my meaning. I invited them here only to discuss your matter with the other forces. I''m not gathering them to deal with you. Of course, I also want to be a peacemaker and mediate the conflict between you and the Beast race. As a matter of fact, I''ve even invited the Dragon race, the Phoenix race, and The White Tiger race, which are the four divine beast Kings. Don''t you guys agree?"

 Chapter 2305 Prologue Of The Counterattack (2)

    The patriarch of the Yao family spoke in a gentle and understanding manner. After hearing what he said, the elders of the dragon-kind and Phoenix-kind started to look down on him.

    This old thing was really too shameless! He could even say such shameless words, so what else could he not do? Wasn''t he lying through his teeth? He didn''t say that in the living room just now, but now that he saw the person involved, he changed his words. Did he think that everyone present was dead?

    The more the four elders of the dragon n and Phoenix n thought about it, the more aggrieved they felt. The Yao family''s head''s actions were clearly showing that he had submitted to Leng ruoxue. How could the divine beast, who had a noble bloodline and had always been proud and arrogant, ept this?

    However, just as they were about to fly into a rage, the head of the Yao family sent a voice transmission to them and reminded them to pay attention to the Totoro in Leng ruoxue''s arms. Only then did the four of them notice Cang''s existence. At the same time, they also thought of the recent rumors in the divine realm. Their hearts instantly trembled, and they immediately became as obedient as babies.

    At this moment, everyone else had also received the warning message from patriarch Yao, so, surprisingly, even though they knew that patriarch Yao was lying through his teeth, they didn''t raise any doubts about his words.

    Seeing this, the head of the Yao family calmed down!

    Anyway, Leng ruoxue and the rest were not present at the time, so he could say whatever he wanted! Even if he said that the white cat was the ck Cat, no one would dare to refute him. The more he thought about it, the prouder the Yao family head became. Moreover, at this time, he had clearly forgotten the existence of the master of the ning family.

    But at this time, the master of the ning family gave face to the master of the Yao family. He just smiled and looked at the master of the Yao family directing and acting without saying a word.

    At this time, the master of the ning family was very clear that he didn''t need to say anything about what had happened in the living room just now, and he didn''t need to waste his breath arguing with old man Yao. Xue ''er and the others definitely knew it very well, so he naturally didn''t need to waste his effort! In addition, he didn''t say a word because he wanted to see how shameless this old man of the Yao family could be. After seeing him today, he was indeed not disappointed!

    "The Yao family head invited the Dragon race, Phoenix race, and white Tiger race here to help us mediate?" At this moment, Leng ruoxue, who had remained silent after hearing the Yao family head''s exnation, asked slowly.

    "Of course! Our Yao family is the leader of the eight great divine domains, and you''re the precious daughter of the head of the ning family, a member of the human race. We naturally don''t want you to have any misunderstandings with the beast race, so I''ve invited the representatives of the three races. Don''t you agree, elder Qin?" The patriarch of the Yao family nced at elder Qin, who was suppressing her anger, and gave her a meaningful look.

    "Right!" Elder Qin said unwillingly after receiving the Yao family head''s meaningful nce. In reality, if it wasn''t for the Yao family head''s meaningful nce, she wouldn''t have said this at all. Because of the Family Matters, she had a rather great opinion of Leng ruoxue, so she naturally wasn''t willing to get along with her. Furthermore, the Yao family head''s actions made elder Qin feel very vexed, because he was clearly submitting to Leng ruoxue!

    Although the Yao family head was afraid that the Totoro in Leng ruoxue''s arms would fly into a rage, she didn''t think that with so many of them working together, they wouldn''t be able to take care of a single Totoro. At the same time, she felt that the Yao family head was being overly anxious and making a mountain out of a molehill!

    However, elder Qin still gave patriarch Yao a lot of face, so she didn''t immediately vent her dissatisfaction towards Leng ruoxue. Instead, she swept her unfriendly gaze towards Leng ruoxue without any trace of politeness.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue smiled and said,""Patriarch Yao, you said that you invited the beasts to mediate between us, but no matter how I look at it, this elder Qin seems to have a very big opinion of me! In addition, since you''re here to mediate for us, why did you only invite the beasts and forget to invite me?"<novelnext> </novelnext>

    Faced with Leng ruoxue''s question, the Yao family head''s mind whirred as he pretended to be helpless,""I wanted to wait until I''vemunicated with the beast n about this matter before inviting you over!"

    "If that''s the case, I have to thank Yao family head for your concern!" Leng ruoxue said with a half-smile.

    "No need to thank me! In the future, our human race and the Beast race will live in harmony. " The head of the Yao n said shamelessly.

    Harmonious, your head! When Leng ruoxue heard this, she really wanted to curse out loud. However, her good upbringing allowed her to hold it in. She smiled and said,""Yao family head''s wish is good, but I''m afraid I''ll have to disappoint you!"

    "What?" When the head of the Yao family heard this, he was stunned. Then, he looked at Leng ruoxue with a puzzled expression, a big question mark hanging on his face.

    "I can''t live in harmony with the beast race! Especially the Dragon race, Phoenix race and The White Tiger race. Oh right, you said that you''ve invited The White Tiger race''s representatives as well, where are they?" After Leng ruoxue spoke the truth, she intentionally asked about The White Tiger race''s situation.

    When the head of the Yao family heard her words, his heart skipped a beat. Could it be that Leng ruoxue bore a grudge against the beast n? As such, he really couldn''t clean up today. Thinking of this, he nced at Cang and saw that Cang was still ying with his tail, not looking at him at all, so he felt a lot more at ease.

    However, what he didn''t know was that even if Cang wasn''t looking at him, he could clearly see his every move and his little thoughts! Moreover, Cang also wanted to see what kind of tricks this little fellow from the Yao family could y, so he had no intention of stopping him from talking nonsense and jumping up and down.

    But the head of the Yao family waspletely unaware of this and was even smug in his heart, thinking that he had concealed it very well! In reality, in the eyes of Leng ruoxue and the others, he was merely a clown.

    After thinking for a moment, the head of the Yao family said with a heavy heart,"Miss Leng, as the saying goes, it''s easy to make enemies, but not easy to make them. I think that there is a misunderstanding between you and the Beast n, so listen to my advice and don''t be too calctive about everything. In this old man''s opinion, you and the Beast n can each take a step back, shake hands, and make merry. Don''t you agree?"

    "What if I say no?" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Miss Leng, I''m trying to persuade you with good words, you have to give me some face! Besides, if it wasn''t for the fact that you''ve done a favor for our Yao family, I wouldn''t have meddled in this matter!" When the Yao family head heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he retorted angrily.

    "No one asked you to care!" Leng ruoxue said in an infuriating manner. She purposely paused for a moment before continuing,"Does patriarch Yao still remember the kindness I''ve shown to your family? I thought you had forgotten! However, at that time, we had alsopleted the transaction, so it''s really impossible to say that I''ve done a great favor for your Yao family! As a result, I won''t haggle over the reason you''ve invited all the major factions here, but what I want to say is that I won''t let the conflict between the three races and me go just like that!"

    "You, what do you mean by that? What purpose could I have?" Hearing this sensitive word, the head of the Yao family could no longer be bothered with arguing with Leng ruoxue about the beast n. He asked hurriedly. However, he could not help but feel nervous in his heart. He thought to himself,''could it be that Leng ruoxue found out about what we were discussing in the living room?'' That''s impossible! When everyone heard his warning, they didn''t say anything!

 Chapter 2306 Prologue To The Counterattack (3)

    Wait a minute!

    When did Leng ruoxue and the rest enter? Why didn''t anyone report this? It was only now that master Yao remembered the most crucial problem and the existence of master ning!

    ''Damn it!'' He had actually forgotten about that old thing from the ning family! How could he have made such a low-ss mistake? With old man ning, nothing that happened here could be hidden from that wretched girl, Leng ruoxue!

    How detestable! Could it be that he was being yed like a monkey? Thinking of this possibility, the Yao family head''s face instantly darkened and quickly turned ck. However, Yu Cang''s violent image was too deeply rooted in his heart, so he didn''t dare to show his anger too obviously.

    At this moment, the head butler of the Yao family suddenly ran in from outside in a panic. As he ran, he shouted,""Master! The n head! Leng ruoxue is here!"

    When everyone heard this, they couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. They all sighed in unison. They had already known this! How could this Yao family''s steward''s reflex arc be even longer than elder Qin ''s! Leng ruoxue had already appeared for quite a while before she heard his report! AI! This work efficiency was too low!

    While the crowd was silently muttering to themselves, the Yao family''s head butler had also run over, panting heavily. His eyes were wide open as he red at Leng ruoxue!

    At this moment, the Yao family''s head butler was in a rather sorry state. There were still tender green grass and small thorny dead branches on his body and head, as if he had rolled around somewhere. Seeing his state, everyone could guess that he had most likely not gotten any advantage in the hands of Leng ruoxue and the others even without him saying anything!

    "Master, master ..." The Yao family''s head butler trembled as if he was a wife whose innocence had been taken away. He turned his tear-filled eyes to his master, but the head of the Yao family didn''t give him a chance to speak. He red at him and said angrily,""I already know that Leng ruoxue is here. You don''t need to report her arrival. Get lost and stop embarrassing yourself!"

    The head of the Yao family looked at his Butler''s ipetent appearance and was so angry that his heart twitched. If it wasn''t for the fact that the time and asion were not right, he really wanted to kick this blind thing! But now, he could only bear with it. So, his heart soon began to ache.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue smiled and said,""Yao family head, let''s get back to the main topic! Didn''t you just ask me what I meant? I''ll tell you now, it''s the literal meaning, you can understand it yourself! As for the purpose of your Yao family gathering all your forces here, do I need to exin it clearly? Moreover, I can tell you clearly that Godfather didn''t tell me anything, but I know everything you said in the living room!"

    She knew what master Yao was thinking, so she naturally had to kindly help him answer his questions. However, after hearing her words, master Yao''s face darkened even more.

    "You, since you already know, why are you still pretending to know nothing? is it fun?" The head of the Yao family had confirmed that he had indeed been yed like a monkey, and he was furious! However, he still retained a trace of rationality. After all, he was worried about Cang''s existence.

    "Of course it''s fun! You''ve tried so hard to cover up everything. If I don''t fulfill your wish, I''ll feel guilty! So, I can only kindly let you continue acting! However, now that the show is over, I''ve seen enough! Therefore, we can return to the main topic!" Leng ruoxue said with a calm expression.

    "Back to what topic?" The head of the Yao n asked, suppressing his anger.

    "As for what I told you before, Please listen to what I have to say before you leave!" Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    "Then hurry up and tell me!" The head of the Yao family gritted his teeth as he growled. At the same time, he could clearly feel a cold gaze shooting at him. Immediately, he felt a chill on his neck as a chill gushed out from his body and instantly covered his limbs.

    Who was it? Why did he feel so much pressure?

    Could it be that Totoro?

    It definitely was! For the Totoro to cause trouble in the God Lord estate and leave God Lord fogripple helpless, it must be extraordinarily strong! Moreover, he was so wary of Cang''s existence. Therefore, although he suspected that it was Cang''s doing, he didn''t dare to confirm it.

    In fact, the one who shot out that dagger-like gaze was not Cang, but the demon.

    The evildoer didn''t have a good impression of the head of the Yao family. This old thing took them for fools and wanted to fool them, but he was fooled by them instead. Now that the matter was exposed, he still dared to re at Xue ''er fiercely. He was really tired of living!

    He couldn''t bear to re at Xue ''er, but he didn''t want to keep her for others to re at! At this moment, the evildoer bore a grudge against the head of the Yao family, and everything that happened today would determine the miserable days of the head of the Yao family in the future!<novelnext> </novelnext>

    Of course, the current head of the Yao family naturally didn''t know!

    However, when Leng ruoxue heard the Yao family head''s urging, she replied unhurriedly,""Yao family head, calm down, I have a long story to tell! It''s not something that can be exined in one or two sentences!"

    "Then, make it short!" The head of the Yao family immediately roared. He was really going crazy! The dagger-like gaze that lingered on his entire body made him flustered. He had lived for so long, but he had never felt this way before! Therefore, he was quite frustrated at the moment.

    It was a pity that even though Leng ruoxue could tell that the head of the Yao family was a little anxious, she remained calm and collected. She then introduced Dongfang Yue and the others to everyone.

    Every time Leng ruoxue introduced a person, that person would politely greet everyone present. However, everyone present had different expressions.

    Some of them had a look of realization on their faces, while some were confused.

    Dongfang Yue and the others had disappeared from the divinity for too long.

    Thus, even though they were the proud and arrogant people of the divine world, they had disappeared from the public''s sight for too long and many people had already forgotten about them.

    After Leng ruoxue''s introduction, although some of them remembered the names of Dongfang Yue and the others, most of them still could not react in time.

    After introducing Dongfang Yue and the others, Leng ruoxue nced at the confused crowd and said,""Even if you''ve never seen them in person, you should know about the famous Lord war god of the divine realm, right?"

    Lord war god? Everyone was jolted awake! Of course they had heard of Lord war god. He was also the only deity in the history of the divine realm who had obtained the title of war god. And the God of War''s name was Dongfang Yue! That''s right! It was Dong Fang Yue! Instantly, everyone looked at Dongfang Yue with even more fervent eyes!

    In the past, the war god Dongfang Yue was the idol of countless people in the divine realm. Other than the Divine Master, Sir Yu, the war god was the most famous person in the divine realm! And after Lord war god disappeared, many deities were sad for a period of time!

    But now, the former God of War, Dongfang Yue, was standing in front of them. How could they not be excited? Everyone''s mood immediately became excited.

    God of War! Everyone''s eager eyes made Dongfang Yue feel ufortable. He felt like he was a monkey in a Zoo being watched by everyone! At the thought of this, he could not help but look at Leng ruoxue with a wronged expression. Leng ruoxue irresponsibly returned him a helpless look. This made Dongfang Yue feel extremely depressed!

    At this moment, when the Yao family head saw that the crowd did not suspect that Dongfang Yue''s identity was fake after listening to Leng ruoxue''s words, and were even staring at him as if he was their idol, he suddenly felt a sour feeling in his heart! How detestable! He was also a reverent-God, so why didn''t he see the representatives of these forces looking at him with admiration?

    Once such a thought appeared in his mind, he could no longer control himself!

    Therefore, without thinking, he immediately roared,""Don''t fall for Leng ruoxue''s trick. How do you know that this Dongfang Yue isn''t a fake?"

    "Master Yao, he''s the real Lord Dongfang Yue!" Xia Yi, who had been silent all this while, suddenly interjected.

    Xia Yi was quite surprised to see Dongfang Yue here! This was because everyone in the divine world knew that Lord Dongfang Yue had disappeared hundreds of thousands of years ago. Some people even guessed that Lord Dongfang Yue had probably died. Otherwise, he would not have disappeared for so many years. Therefore, to be able to see Lord Dongfang Yue in the Yao family, everyone was more surprised than surprised!

    However, the head of the Yao family didn''t like to hear such words, so he asked,""Sir Xia Yi, have you seen Sir Dongfang Yue in person? As far as I know, you were about the same age as me when master Dongfang Yue went missing. At that time, we didn''t have the chance to meet master Dongfang Yue! How can you prove that this Dongfang Yue is the real one?"

    "Although I''ve not seen Lord Dongfang Yue in person, I''m familiar with his Qi. Because the courtyard that I''m living in now is the same one that Lord Dongfang Yue once lived in!" Xia Yi said with pride.

    When the head of the Yao family heard this, he said nonchntly,"That doesn''t mean he''s Sir Dongfang Yue, right? After all, Dongfang Yue had been missing for a long time! If we mistook someone else for Sir Dongfang Yue, I think the real Sir Dongfang Yue will be unhappy when he finds out!"

 Chapter 2307 The Real And Fake God Of War Token (1)

    "This must be the head of the Yao family? It looks like you''re very suspicious of my identity!" Dongfang Yue asked calmly after hearing what the head of the Yao family had to say.

    "Of course! War god Dong Fang Yue is the idol of many in the divine realm. Therefore, in order to protect the honor of the war god, we must find out whether you are real or not. Otherwise, if someone were to impersonate you, how can we face the real Lord war god!" The Yao family head''s words were filled with righteousness. Those who didn''t know would definitely think that he was a die-hard fan of the God of War, Dongfang Yue. However, in reality, he did not want Dongfang Yue''s identity to be recognized by everyone.

    This could also be considered a disaster caused by jealousy!

    Although Dongfang Yue was famous hundreds of thousands of years ago, that was a thing of the past. In the current divine world, those who worshipped Dongfang Yue were usually those who had lived for a long time. Most of the deities might have heard of his name, but because they were born only a short time ago, they did not have a deep impression of him and naturally did not worship him much.

    To put it bluntly, in the hearts of those people, Dongfang Yue was probably not even as prestigious as the family Masters of the eight great divine regions! However, the status of those people in the divine realm was naturally not high.

    However, the people present were different!

    The people present were all representatives of the major forces and had very important speaking rights in their respective forces. Therefore, the Yao family master certainly valued the people present more. He really didn''t want to see Dongfang Yue being more popr than him, even though they were both divine Reverends!

    "You bastard!" He was an ancient person who had disappeared for so long. Why didn''t he just disappear? why did hee out? With Dongfang Yue''s appearance, his status in the hearts of the people of the divinity would probably drop again!

    Originally, he could have been ranked in the top three among the reverent gods of the divine world. Other than God Lord Rime, the only other person above him was the ning n''s old man. But now that Dongfang Yue had suddenly appeared, let alone being ranked in the top three, he didn''t even know where he could be ranked. How could he not be angry?

    The three reverent! God level experts in the Divine Master''s estate could never match up to the old fogeys from hundreds of thousands of years ago. Therefore! The master of the Yao family felt extremely depressed when he thought about Dongfang Yue and the others stealing his limelight and his revered position in the divine realm!

    "Then how do you want me to prove that I''m Dongfang Yue, master Yao?" Dongfang Yue deliberately pondered for a moment before he asked indifferently.

    "As we all know, war god Dongfang Yue has a war god token, which was personally refined by the previous Divine Master, Sir Yu. It also represents his identity. So, as long as you can show me that token, I will acknowledge you as war god Dongfang Yue!" After thinking for a moment, the Yao family head said.

    "Old man Yao, aren''t you making things difficult for me? Who doesn''t know that Lord war God''s War god token was lost? where do you want Lord Dongfang Yue to get it?" Before Dongfang Yue could say anything, the Cheng family''s head interjected.

    "Yup! Master Yao, Lord Dongfang Yue''s token has been lost for a long time. How could he have taken it out? Even if this Daren is not the real Daren Dongfang Yue, I''m afraid that even if the real Daren Dongfang Yue were to stand in front of us, he would not be able to take out the token you want!" As soon as the Cheng n''s patriarch finished speaking, some of his admirers immediately chimed in, and everyone else also looked at the Yao n''s patriarch with condemnation.

    The head of the Yao family was extremely thick-skinned, and under everyone''s disdainful gazes, he remained calm andposed as he said, "I''m just trying to prove the authenticity of this Sir Dongfang Yue! Why can''t you guys understand me?"

    "Understand your head! Hundreds of thousands of years ago, Dongfang Yue put a bounty on the whereabouts of that token, but you still asked him to use it to prove his identity. You''re clearly making things difficult for him!" The head of the Cheng n said, somewhat speechless. This old man of the Yao n was getting more and more shameless. He really didn''t know how he had been trained to be so.

    "How am I making things difficult for you? As long as this man who calls himself Dongfang Yue can take out that war god token, I''ll admit that he''s Dongfang Yue. It''s that simple!" The head of the Yao family said stubbornly. He didn''t care about what the head of the Cheng family said about Dongfang Yue losing his token. He just wanted to use the token to prove it.

    "Two patriarchs, there''s no need to argue! Isn''t it just a war god token? I''ll just give it to you!" Dongfang Yue hurriedly advised when he saw that the two n heads, Cheng and Yao, were flushed with anger because of him.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "What?" When the two of them heard this, they were both stunned.

    The head of the Yao family was even more bewildered. It was impossible for this person to take out Dongfang Yue''s Warlord Token. That was because the token of the God of War was currently lying in his storage ring! Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been so confident to force Dongfang Yue to hand over the token.

    But now, what did Dongfang Yue mean?

    He absolutely didn''t believe that Dongfang Yue would be able to take out the token that he had lost years ago!

    However, just as the head of the Yao family was letting his imagination run wild, a ck token appeared in Dongfang Yue''s hand.

    A trace of ancient, enormous, and terrifying aura instantly enveloped everyone present. The aura wasing from the ck token in Dongfang Yue''s hand.

    Everyone could clearly feel the aura from the token, making them have the urge to prostrate themselves in worship. If Dongfang Yue had not controlled the release of the aura, these people would have knelt down involuntarily.

    "Yao family head, are you talking about this token?" Dongfang Yue waved the token in his hand and asked with a smile.

    Hearing this, the head of the Yao family raised his head and stared at the token. Then, his pupils suddenly contracted. On the front of the token were the two words "God of War" written in a vigorous and powerful manner. On the back was a ck Phoenix with its wings spread out. This token was exactly the same as the one he had collected. Even the aura on the token was very simr. What, what was going on?

    A hint of confusion appeared in the head of the Yao family''s heart.

    After a moment, the head of the Yao family suddenly shouted,""Your token is fake!"

    "How can you be so sure that my war god token is fake?" Dongfang Yue couldn''t help but ask.

    "Because the real war god token is in my hands!" The head of the Yao family revealed his background. When everyone heard this, their expressions were as if they had seen a ghost. Those who were less courageous instantly turned pale.

    "Argh! Yao family head! How dare you steal the token of the God of War, Dongfang Yue!" The patriarch''s cry rang in everyone''s ears, and everyone''s faces instantly paled.

    F * ck! Why is it so chaotic today!

    How much more information did he have to reveal before it was over?

    Previously, the head of the ning family had revealed a shocking secret. Now, the head of the Yao family had revealed that the token that the Lord war god had lost was in his hands. It was suspected that he had stolen it!

 Chapter 2308 The Real And Fake God Of War Token (2)

    This series of events tested the endurance of everyone''s hearts! Some of them were even wondering if they would be able to walk out of the Yao family alive after knowing so many secrets!

    Sob ... Thinking that they might die Here, many people couldn''t help but cry in their hearts!

    Today, they had been too shocked!

    "What do you mean I stole it? I didn''t steal it! Don''t talk nonsense and use me!" The head of the Yao family grew anxious when he heard this.

    F * ck! She shouldn''t have poured dirty water on him like this! When the Yao family head heard the Cheng family head''s words, he was so angry that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. That damn thing was really too infuriating! Hmph! He must have done it on purpose!

    "You said Sir Dongfang Yue''s war god token is in your hands. Did we hear you right?" The head of the Cheng family asked with an evil smile.

    "Yes, that''s right ..." The head of the Yao family said. However, he only managed to say three words before the rest of his words were stuck in his throat by the head of the Cheng family. He didn''t have the chance to say them.

    "Then it''s settled! Back then, Sir Dongfang Yue''s token was lost, and it''s in your hands now. Didn''t you steal it?" The head of the Cheng family said matter-of-factly, and even had a face that said,"I''m smart, right?" . His words also made the head of the Yao family tremble with anger, and his face instantly turned livid.

    However, the head of the Cheng n was not afraid of him.

    Then, the head of the Cheng family looked at Dongfang Yue with a smile and said,""Sir Dongfang Yue, we''ve found the thief who stole your token. He''s the head of the Yao family! Oh! Well, there must be punishment for stealing, so you can do whatever you want with him, we won''t care! You guys can slowly settle the score between you!"

    "Alright!" Dongfang Yue received the Cheng family''s head''s goodwill and replied with a smile.

    The patriarch of the Yao family almost fainted from their words. As the crowd listened to them echoing each other, they could not help but feel embarrassed.

    At this moment, they were extremely sympathetic to the Yao family head!

    You know how to lie with your eyes open, turning ck into white, but so do others! I just don''t know how Sir Dongfang Yue is going to punish the head of the Yao family. While the crowd sympathized with the Yao family head, they couldn''t help but feel curious.

    In fact, everyone was well aware that it was impossible for the head of the Yao family to have stolen the token of the God of War, Dongfang Yue. Everyone knew that the head of the Yao family was just a small fry in the divine world at that time. How could he have the opportunity to steal the token of Lord Dongfang Yue? however, now that things hade to this point, although everyone was clear in their hearts, they could only pretend to know nothing and act as bystanders! Otherwise, anyone would be depressed if they were dragged into this!

    In an instant, everyone decided to stay out of this matter.

    They couldn''t afford to offend any of these people. They''d better be invisible!

    It had to be said that everyone''s decision was wise!

    But in the heart of the Yao family''s head, he was boiling with anger, and it set off a stormy wave in his heart, igniting a sea of fire. Unfortunately, he had no way to vent it!

    "I didn''t steal that token!" After taking a few deep breaths and feeling that his anger had slightly calmed down, the head of the Yao family gritted his teeth and said,"

    "Is the token in your hands?" The head of the Cheng n asked again.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "Yes!" The head of the Yao family gritted his teeth so hard that they creaked. He really wanted to rush forward and grab the head of the Cheng family to bite him a few times. This damn old man was really too annoying! It was all his nonsense that wronged her, causing her to almost die from anger!

    "Then you stole it! Otherwise, how could it be in your hands?" The head of the Cheng family happily came to an important conclusion, but he was alreadyughing in his heart. Haha! Even if he couldn''t anger the Yao family''s old man to death, he would at least make him spit out a few mouthfuls of blood! How satisfying!

    "I picked it up! I can ''t?" The head of the Yao family red at him with eyes that were spitting fire as he roared.

    "You picked it up? Do you think we''re three year old kids? It was wrong! Even a three-year-old child would not believe you. Moreover, why did you pick it up, and why can''t we?" The head of the Cheng n asked with a face full of doubt.

    "I''m lucky!" The head of the Yao family roared with a red face.

    "You''re lucky? With your stinky hands, how could you pick up anything good? Hahaha! This is too funny. " Patriarch Cheng didn''t believe patriarch Yao''s words at all, and the expressions on the faces of the people who had been listening attentively the whole time were also clearly suspicious.

    "A junior of my family found it by ident, so I handed it over to the family. Is that okay?" The head of the Yao family helplessly told the truth.

    "I see! Master Yao, even if you say so, there''s no evidence to prove that you didn''t steal Lord Dongfang Yue''s token! However, since you''ve said so, we should give you a chance to exin yourself! So, tell me, why didn''t you return this token to Sir Dongfang Yue when your junior picked it up? what were your intentions?" The master of the Cheng family asked with a stern face.

    "When my family''s junior found this token, Sir Dongfang Yue had already been missing for a long time. How could I return it to him?" Although he was angered by the Cheng family head''s words to the point of spitting blood, the Yao family head had no choice but to suppress his anger and patiently exin. Otherwise, with so many people present, if this matter were to spread, who knew what kind of situation it would be! The current him was fully aware of the power of rumors, because he had been deeply harmed during this period of time!

    "Oh! Alright! You''re right! Then let me ask you, you know that Sir Dongfang Yue''s token is in your hands, so why do you still want him to take it out? Aren''t you making things difficult for her on purpose? Your mind is really too sinister!" The more patriarch Cheng spoke, the deeper the contempt on his face became.

    Hmph! Do you think I can''t punish you just because you didn''t steal the token? From the moment the old man from the Yao family said that Dongfang Yue''s token was in his hands, it was already a big mistake! The head of the Cheng n couldn''t help but think to himself.

    Everyone present felt the same way after hearing the patriarch of the Cheng n''s words.

    The head of the Yao family had indeed done something wrong.

    Let''s not talk about how Dongfang Yue''s token got into his hands. He knew that the token was in his hands, but he still asked Dongfang Yue to prove it. This was definitely making things difficult for him!

    In an instant, the gazes everyone directed at the Yao family''s head changed from sympathy to disdain.

    "I, I ..." The Yao family head was tongue-tied by the Cheng family head''s words. He stammered for a long time but couldn''t say aplete sentence. In his heart, he was so angry that he was about to explode!

    F * ck! Who could drag this hateful old thing of the Cheng family out! Now, when he saw the old man, his heart couldn''t help but beat faster. Of course, it was all because of anger!

    However, no one could respond to his inner thoughts at this time.

    Dongfang Yue, who had been watching the show for a while, said,""Everyone, I know that you are very concerned about me and I am very grateful for that. However, what I want to say is that the real war God''s token has not been lost. The one that was lost was just a fake!"

 Chapter 2309 The Real And Fake God Of War Tokens (3)

    Dongfang Yue''s words shocked everyone again!

    In just a short while, the number of times they were surprised was almost the total number of times they were surprised in a hundred years!

    "This is impossible!" Hearing that the war God''s token he had kept was a fake, the head of the Yao family couldn''t stay calm anymore!

    One had to know that the token was kept by him like a treasure, how could it be a fake!

    The head of the Yao family simply couldn''t ept this fact. After some thought, he added,"You can''t say that my war god token is fake just because you have one! I could''ve said that yours was a fake!"

    "If Yao family head doesn''t believe me, you can take out the token in your hand andpare it with mine. At that time, we''ll know who''s the real one!" Dongfang Yue suggested.

    "Good! I''ll take it, my piece can''t be fake!" The head of the Yao family said confidently. After he finished speaking, he quickly took out the war God''s token from his storage ring.

    As soon as the token appeared, it exuded a rather ancient aura, just like the one Dongfang Yue had taken out. It also gave off a sense of deterrence.

    Everyone looked at the one in Dongfang Yue''s hand and then at the one in the Yao family''s head''s hand. For a moment, they couldn''t tell which one was real and which one was fake. Seeing the question marks on everyone''s faces, the Yao family''s head was pleased.

    Hmph! He had said it before, how could his be fake! However, the two tokens gave off the same aura. It wasn''t easy to say that the token in Dongfang Yue''s hand was fake. Thinking of this, the head of the Yao family couldn''t help but frown. What should he do to make everyone believe that the one in Dongfang Yue''s hands was fake?

    The head of the Yao family thought hard.

    Suddenly, his heart trembled, and his face instantly turned pale.

    The massive and ancient aura on his token had disappeared, and it had turned into an ordinary ck iron token! This fact drove him crazy!

    How did this happen? How did this happen?

    The head of the Yao family couldn''t believe this fact. However, the token in Dongfang Yue''s hand was still like a king looking down on all living beings!

    There was no need to argue anymore.

    Dongfang Yue''s identity was acknowledged by all the major forces without any doubt.

    In fact, they had acknowledged Dongfang Yue''s identity the moment he appeared because they didn''t think anyone would dare to impersonate him. However, the head of the Yao family didn''t know if water had entered his brain, but he actually wanted to make such a scene. Now, great, let''s see how he will end this! Those who didn''t like the head of the Yao family couldn''t help but secretlyugh.

    "Yao family head, can you acknowledge my identity now?" "What''s going on?" Dongfang Yue asked as he put away the token and looked at the pale-faced master of the Yao family, who was still in a daze.

    "How could this be? How did this happen?" The head of the Yao family kept repeating the same words. Clearly, he couldn''t ept the fact that his collection was a fake. This was too much of a blow to him!

    "Yao family head, I''ve said it before, the token I lost back then was fake! Because I identally discovered that someone was after the war God''s token, I asked the Divine Master to make a few more fakes for me just in case. I didn''t expect that one of the fakes would really be stolen!" Dongfang Yue answered with a smile.

    "Then why do the two tokens have the same aura? moreover, over the years, I have taken out the token countless times, but there has never been a situation where the aura disappears! You ... What did you do to my token?" The head of the Yao family snapped back to his senses and questioned him angrily. At this moment, he had long forgotten that the token he had collected was actually Dongfang Yue ''s.

    "You still don''t understand? Two identical tokens, the fake meeting the real one, naturally will be exposed!" Leng ruoxue could only kindly exin when she saw that the head of the Yao family had suffered a huge blow.

    "Not bad! When the token in your hand appears alone, no one will notice anything wrong. However, when the real and the fake appear at the same time, the fake naturally can''t be real!" Dongfang Yue added with a smile.

    After hearing this exnation, the head of the Yao family waspletely listless.

    "Old man Yao, my condolences! It''s just a token! If it''s fake, then so be it. It''s not yours anyway! Besides, since you''ve suffered quite a bit, I won''t pursue the matter of you deliberately making things difficult for Sir Dongfang Yue. However, I don''t know if Sir Dongfang Yue will let you off easily! You take care of yourself!" Seeing this, the head of the Cheng family patted the shoulder of the head of the Yao family with a look of sympathy and consoled.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    However, the head of the Yao family didn''t appreciate hisfort and didn''t give him any good looks. However, the head of the Cheng n didn''t care that his warm face was stuck to someone else''s cold butt. Instead, he smiled and said to everyone present,""Now, Sir Dongfang Yue''s identity has finally been confirmed! Let''s wee the return of the Great War god!"

    After he finished speaking, he took the lead in pping. Then, thunderous apuse suddenly rang out. Dongfang Yue also nodded to the crowd to express his gratitude. However, when the head of the Yao family heard the apuse, he could not understand the joy of the crowd.

    But at this time, he hadpletely calmed down.

    However, his heart was cold because he knew that he hadpletely offended Dongfang Yue. Although Dongfang Yue had not said anything, it did not mean that he would not hold a grudge!

    Thinking up to this point, the head of the Yao family could only thicken his skin and say,""Sir Dong fangyue, I was being disrespectful to you because I wanted to verify your identity. I hope you don''t me me!"

    "Don''t worry, I won''t take it to heart!" Dongfang Yue said with a friendly smile. However, he couldn''t help but think to himself,''my biggest enemy is Wu Chen, who has the time to deal with you?''

    In his eyes, the Yao family head was just a clown, and he didn''t need to spare time to deal with him. He just needed to deal with this old thing when he was ready, so there was no need to waste too much time on him.

    When the head of the Yao family heard Dongfang Yue''s words, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. Otherwise, he was really afraid that Dongfang Yue would not let him off. Unfortunately, he couldn''t read Dongfang Yue''s mind, so he didn''t know what he was thinking. Otherwise, he would be depressed to death!

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue saw that the matter of Dongfang Yue''s identity had finallye to an end. She smiled and said,""Everyone, now that you''ve confirmed Dongfang Yue''s identity, I think you''d like to hear about his experiences over the years, right?"

    This ... They really wanted to hear it. Although they knew that they had no choice but to listen and Leng ruoxue would not let them go, they could not deny that Dongfang Yue''s experiences over the years were quite attractive to them. Their only hope was not to hear anything that would shock them.

    But was that possible? Leng ruoxue had to show them evidence.

    Seeing that everyone was all ears, Dongfang Yue''s deep and pleasant voice slowly sounded,""I''ve been in the Divine Master''s estate all these years. "

    After Dongfang Yue finished his sentence, he deliberately paused to give everyone a chance to fill in the nks.

    As expected, Xia Yi and Huang Wei''s expressions changed drastically when they heard this!

    Sir Dongfang Yue has always been in the Divine Master''s estate? Howe they didn''t know about it? Where was he in the Divine Master''s residence?

    For some reason, they had a bad feeling at the same time. They could feel that what Dongfang Yue was going to say next might bring a huge storm to the divinity!

    As for the others, they were still looking at Dongfang Yue in confusion, waiting for him to continue.

    ncing at everyone''s expressions, Dongfang Yue continued,""I was locked up by that B * tch, Wu Yan. No, I should say we are locked up!" He looked at uncle Lian and the others and continued,""We''ve been imprisoned by her for hundreds of thousands of years and suffered from that perverted woman''s torture. Fortunately, Xue ''er saved us. Otherwise, we''d never have the chance to see the light of day again, let alone see you all. So, master ning''s words are true. Master Yu was indeed killed by the fog!"

    The same wordsing from master ning''s mouth were naturally not as heavy asing from Dongfang Yue''s mouth. Moreover, the crowd had been frightened by master ning''s words, and to arge extent, they couldn''tpletely believe that it was the truth. Some people even thought that master ning was trying to defame God Lord rimming mist. Thus, they didn''t want to stay for a moment longer, for fear that they would be implicated by master ning, who might be spreading rumors to nder God Lord rimming mist.

    However, Dongfang Yue was the most trusted man of the former divine Lord, Lord Yu. The credibility of his words was not something that the master of the ning family couldpare with. Therefore, everyone''s face turned pale as soon as he said this. Some of the more timid ones couldn''t help but tremble.

    They were truly afraid!

    Before this, they might have been able to feign ignorance about the credibility of those words and escape in a panic. But now, many of them were weak in the knees and couldn''t escape even if they wanted to!

    After giving everyone some buffer time, Dongfang Yue began to introduce in detail what the fog ice had done to them for the past hundreds of thousands of years.

    When the people present heard Dongfang Yue''s description of the torture that Wu mo had inflicted on them, quite a number of them fainted from shock. However, Dongfang Yue didn''t care if anyone was afraid. He continued to vividly describe what Leng ruoxue had asked him to say.

    However, when he saw everyone fainting one after another, he suddenly couldn''t help but hold it in ...

 Chapter 2310 The Way Of A Man (1)

    Wasn''t it a little too much for him to scare her like this?

    However, Xue ''er was the one who told him to say these words. She even told him to say it as gory as possible, and he did as he was told. These words were definitely the truth, without a hint of falsehood. However, these people''s psychological endurance seemed to be a little weak. How did they faint from fear so quickly?

    To be honest, Dongfang Yue was depressed and a little unhappy when he saw them faint. He had only needed to say a few words to make them faint. If these people were to experience the treatment they had been through, wouldn''t they ...

    His heart trembled. He didn''t dare to imagine if these people could hold on!

    However, just as this thought surfaced in his mind, Leng ruoxue''s voice rang in his ears,""Everyone, in order to let you experience the torture that Dongfang Yue and the others have suffered, I''ve decided to let you experience it for yourself!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Dongfang Yue was silent for a moment after hearing this. He didn''t dare to let his thoughts run wild. Sob ... Xue ''er most likely knew how to read minds. Otherwise, why would that little girl execute his thoughts just now?

    At this moment, he couldn''t tell if he was feeling sympathy for these people or something else. In short, as long as he thought about how these people would be treated the same way as them, hisplicated feelings for the person in front of him were like a surging River, endless!

    In reality, Leng ruoxue''s thoughts were not directly rted to Dongfang Yue''s thoughts. Leng ruoxue did not read his mind. It was just that Leng ruoxue felt that no matter how eloquently Dongfang Yue spoke, it would not be as good as letting them feel it directly. Hence, before Dongfang Yue had thought of it this way, Leng ruoxue had already thought of it!

    When the patriarch of the Cheng n and the others heard this, they couldn''t help but be speechless.

    When the representatives of the various major forces heard these words, some of them felt dizzy, while some of them were in a daze. Even so, they still had to personally experience all of this horror? This wouldn''t cost them their lives, right?

    Thinking of this, the head of the Cheng family couldn''t help but remind him,""Xue ''er, little girl, so many of these people have fainted. Do you still want them to experience it?"

    "Of course!" After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, a small and exquisite white whale appeared in front of everyone. When it first saw master Cheng and the others, the little white whale was a little shy. However, when it faced those who had fainted, it was very strong!

    The little white whale opened its mouth slightly, and then a few water pirs shot out from it. When the water pirs first came out, they were only a few small ones, but when they fell on those people, they became a heavy downpour. In an instant, the people who had fainted were drenched like fallen chickens.

    When the head of the Cheng family and the others saw this, they couldn''t help but shiver. They thought to themselves, Xue ''er is really ruthless! The water column that the white whale spewed out emitted a bone-piercing chill. Even those who were awake could feel the chill from the inside out, let alone those who had already passed out.

    These people''s bodies had already lost all resistance ...

    Just as they were thinking this, they saw that someone had already woken up from the cold.

    The first person to wake up was trembling all over, and his face was even paler. He was like a chick that had juste out of its shell, looking lost and at a loss.

    "Isn''t someone already awake?" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    Ugh! Alright! Did someone wake up, or was it because of the cold? When the Cheng n''s n head and the others heard this, they secretly sighed to themselves. They were deeply touched by Leng ruoxue''s methods. That little girl would definitely not y her cards ording to the rules. At the same time, when they thought of this, they also felt deeply rejoiced. It was fortunate that they had not offended this little girl. Otherwise, they would have to receive the same treatment as them.

    Of course, these people didn''t dare to offend Leng ruoxue too much at the moment. It was just that they had fainted from fear, and Leng ruoxue needed them to wake up.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    As the unconscious people woke up one by one, Leng ruoxue repeated her thoughts to everyone. After hearing it, some people wanted to faint again.

    However, there was no way Leng ruoxue would give them the chance to faint again. She only said indifferently,""Whoever faints again, I guarantee that they will never wake up!"

    Hearing this, who would still dare to faint! Therefore, everyone forced themselves to be alert and looked at Leng ruoxue pitifully, hoping that she would be kind enough to let them go.

    However, Leng ruoxue had never thought of herself as a kind person. Hence, she ignored their pleading gazes and sent them into the Dreamdust space.

    The Dreamdust in the space received everyone who came to experience it, and when everyone was there, he began his work ...

    In a short moment, only the people from the eight divine domains, The Alchemist Guild headquarters, the artifact master Guild headquarters, the Phoenix n, the dragon n, and the ascender Alliance remained outside the Yao family''s living room.

    Seeing that there were so few people, the head of the Cheng family couldn''t help but ask curiously,""Xue ''er, little girl, did those people go to experience it?"

    "Of course! Do you guys want to experience it too?" Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes swept across the few remaining people present as she asked.

    When the patriarch of the Cheng family and the others heard this, they shook their heads repeatedly.

    They didn''t want to experience any form of torture, and they didn''t believe that Leng ruoxue simply wanted those people to experience those things. Hence, they deeply felt that it was safer to stay outside.

    "That''s a pity!" Seeing them shake their heads, Leng ruoxue had no choice but to say this. Then, she looked at them in the eye.

    No one said a word, and the atmosphere suddenly became heavy.

    ? In fact, when Jiang Ning, who had been secretly peeking at Leng ruoxue from the side, saw her in person, he was so anxious that he wanted to go up to her and get close to her. However, he was stopped by that hateful Mo Yan. Mo Yan even sent him a voice transmission, telling him to calm down and not cause any trouble for that girl. Just listening to his words, it was so infuriating!

    How could he cause trouble for others! He didn''t know how popr he was, but Mo Yan wouldn''t allow him to act rashly and even threatened him that if he didn''t listen, he wouldn''t put in a good word for him in front of Leng ruoxue. With such a threat, he really had to be obedient.

    However, it was as if there was a kitten living in his heart. The kitten''s ws were still scratching at his heart, making his heart itch unbearably. It was because of this that his resentful little eyes kept floating over Leng ruoxue''s body.

    Leng ruoxue, who had been very calm all this while, also clearly felt a probing gaze. She subconsciously turned her head to take a look, only to realize that someone from The Alchemist Guild headquarters was secretly peeking at her. When he saw her looking at him, that person even lowered his head shyly ...

    This scene made Leng ruoxue''s forehead fill with ck lines.

    Who was this pretty boy? Do you know her?

    Jiang Ning would never have thought that he was being treated as a gigolo by Leng ruoxue, who had lowered his head so quickly because he was afraid of being discovered.

    If he knew Leng ruoxue''s thoughts, he would definitely cry out!

 Chapter 2311 The Way Of A Man (2)

    A pretty boy!

    He was the dignified Vice President of The Alchemist Guild headquarters. He had status, status, and face, so how could he be a pretty boy!

    However, in everyone''s eyes, Jiang Ning''s Fair and Handsome face really did look like a pretty boy! Of course, no one would dare to say this in front of him!

    Leng ruoxue turned around and saw that it was a pretty boy looking at her. Naturally, she did not pay much attention to him. As for Mo Yan and old ancestor who were standing beside him, she did not take the initiative to greet them. After giving them a tacit look, she turned her beautiful eyes back to the Yao family head.

    Her beautiful eyes kept looking at the Yao family''s head, making him feel uneasy. In the end, she looked at the Furious Yao family''s head and made him feel ufortable.

    The head of the Yao family didn''t even think about it before he lost his mind and roared,"Why do you keep looking at me?"

    Everyone had different reactions to this.

    There were those who were surprised, and those who wanted tough!

    However, Leng ruoxue was extremely calm as she replied,""What, you can''t even take a look? Is master Yao afraid of being looked at? Or do I have to pay a fee to see you?"

    "..." The head of the Yao family trembled in anger at the sharp-tongued Leng ruoxue. He couldn''t even form aplete sentence. His chest heaved up and down violently. Suddenly, he started panting.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue was a little afraid and quickly said,""Yao family head, don''t be agitated, calm down! If you''re shy, I won''t look! However, you can''t always be so introverted! In the future, the Yao family will still be counting on you to make money! If you can''t let it go, other people will faint at a nce, and your Yao family will have to starve in the future!"

    "You, what do you mean by that?" After a long while, the head of the Yao family finally shouted out this sentence and pointed at Leng ruoxue with a questioning look.

    "Hehe! I know that the Yao family doesn''t have much money left, so I wanted to introduce you to a job. I just don''t know if you''re interested?" Leng ruoxue asked with a bright smile.

    "..." When the head of the Yao family heard this, he was stunned. However, the head of the Cheng family was very interested in this topic and quickly asked,""Little girl, what job are you going to introduce him to? Do you earn a lot of money?"

    "A good job, of course! You can earn a lot of money!" Leng ruoxue''s smile was extremely mysterious.

    "Really! Old man Yao, what are you waiting for with such a good job? quickly agree!" After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the Cheng n''s n head immediately shifted his gaze to the Yao n''s n head and loudly advised.

    "Agree my ass! I don''t need any work!" The head of the Yao family gritted his teeth and said, his face turning green with anger.

    "How can you not need it? Your Yao family can still afford it? Don''t try to act all high and mighty, we all know who you are!" The head of the Cheng n said with a look of disbelief, clearly not believing his words.

    "You, you ... I said I don''t need to work. If you want to do it, go do it!" The head of the Yao n stomped his feet in anger.

    "Tsk! The little girl was found for you, so of course I can''t snatch her from you! Right? A girl?" The head of the Cheng n turned his head and asked.

    "En!" Leng ruoxue nodded."Master Yao, the job I''ve rmended is only suitable for you. No one else can do it!"

    "I said, I don''t need it!" The head of the Yao family couldn''t bear it anymore and roared, but he didn''t dare to shout too loudly because he saw Cang''s eyelids close. Therefore, as he spoke, his voice became softer and softer, and his imposing manner disappeared.

    "AI! If you don''t appreciate it, then forget it! However, I''ll keep this job opportunity for you. In the future, if you''re at a dead end in the divine realm, remember toe and find me!" Leng ruoxue said with an understanding look.

    However, after hearing this, master Yao''s face turned even darker.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    F * ck! You''re the one who''s at a dead end!

    This wretched girl was clearly cursing him! This was really too detestable!

    The anger in his heart instantly turned into a sea of fire. However, in fear of Yu Cang''s existence, the Yao family head could only try his best to suppress his anger. However, the various grievances in his heart made him so mad that he wanted to bang his head against the wall!

    Even though he had not fought with Leng ruoxue many times, he had never won a single time! This fact made him so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood. However, what made him even more envious and jealous was that this damned girl''s luck was so good.

    She had only been in the divine realm for a few years, but she had already made a name for herself. Even the Totoro that had wreaked havoc in the God lord''s estate had fallen into her hands. One had to know that not even God Lord fogripple could do anything to that Totoro! But now, he was like a pet, lying in her arms. How could she not hate him?

    The head of the Yao family''s old face was flushed red as he let his thoughts run wild, thinking about the various grievances in his heart. However, Leng ruoxue didn''t have the time to consider his feelings. She felt that it was about time, so she ordered Huan Chen to send out the people who had gone in to experience the torture.

    The people who were sent out were obviously still thinking about the scene at that time. Some of them even shouted,""Please let me go! I-I''ll exin! I''ll tell you everything!"

    "I surrender! I''m willing to submit to God Lord fogripple!"

    "Long live God Lord fogripple!"

    "Wu...Waa!"

    For a time, the scene was chaotic. There were people crying loudly, screaming in pain, and talking nonsense. All kinds of situations urred, which made the head of the Cheng family and the others ''foreheads full of ck lines.

    What was this situation?

    How were they tortured in there?

    The Cheng family head and the others were both curious and puzzled. Looking at these people''s appearances, it was obvious that they couldn''t hold on and confessed everything!

    However, Leng ruoxue adopted a cold and detached attitude towards this.

    After a long time.

    The sound of crying became weaker and weaker, and many people slowly regained their consciousness. They also remembered that everything before might have been an illusion. Suddenly, most of them felt so embarrassed that they wanted to find a hole to hide in.

    It was really too embarrassing, wasn''t it?

    "How do you feel?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile when she saw that the people who had gone in to experience it had mostly recovered.

    "Uh!" The crowd felt awkward and did not know how to answer Leng ruoxue''s question. However, Leng ruoxue did not expect to hear their answer. Instead, she continued,""For hundreds of thousands of years, Dongfang Yue and the others have been subjected to such torture. What you''ve experienced is just a drop in the ocean! So, please put yourself in my shoes. Should we go to the ripple mist to take revenge?"

    After Leng ruoxue finished her sentence, she stopped speaking for the time being. She left enough space for everyone to think.

    In her eyes, although these people were not the top figures in the divinity, people like them were the mostmon in the divinity. That was why Leng ruoxue had gone through so much trouble to make them understand first so that they would not be unaware of the truth and drag her down.

 Chapter 2312 The Way Of A Man (3)

    As for the Cheng family head and the others, they had been in power for a long time, so they naturally didn''t need to be treated this way. They knew that one couldn''t look at things only on the surface.

    As for those who had experienced it before, after hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, they started to seriously consider it.

    If they were in his ce, they would definitely seek revenge as long as they could escape alive. However, Wu Cheng was a Divine Master. Even if they wanted to take revenge, the chances were slim. Thus, at this moment, everyone was extremely conflicted.

    They wanted to support Dongfang Yue''s revenge, but they also felt that the chances of revenge were not high. Many people even put themselves in the shoes of Dongfang Yue and the others and felt that revenge must be taken! However, he had to think carefully about how to take revenge ...

    "That ... Wu Cheng is a God master. I''m afraid it''s impossible for you to take revenge on her, right?" After a long while, an unremarkable-looking middle-aged man was the first to speak in a low voice. After he finished speaking, he quickly lowered his head, afraid that people would find out that he was the one who had said it.

    "Where there''s a will, there''s a way!" After hearing what she wanted to hear, Leng ruoxue smiled and said,""We want to take revenge on Wu Xuan not only for Dongfang Yue and the others. You''ve all heard that the previous Divine Master of the divine world was killed by Wu Xuan. I know that you don''t have any evidence after hearing what we said, right?"

    After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she deliberately paused again. Then, her beautiful eyes swept across the crowd. When she saw Huang Wei and Xia Yi, she paused for a while longer before she looked away.

    "Yes, I am!" Seeing Leng ruoxue looking at him, Xia Yi hurriedly said.

    When he had first heard that Sir Yu had died at the hands of God Lord fogripple, he had been rather shocked. However, as a reverent God and a reverent God of the God lord''s estate, he naturally couldn''t just make a baseless im. As such, he needed evidence, because he truly couldn''t believe that God Lord fogripple would act against Sir Yu.

    After being in the God lord''s estate for so many years, he would be lying if he said he didn''t understand the feelings God Lord Rivermist had for Sir Yu. However, it was precisely because he understood that he was shocked and found it hard to believe.

    Unless Leng ruoxue could produce evidence, he could only assume that she was ndering God Lord fogripple! In order to protect the reputation of the Divine Master''s estate, Leng ruoxue would definitely be the Divine Master''s estate''s enemy and be hunted down by them!

    His impression of Leng ruoxue wasn''t too bad, so he naturally didn''t wish for such an oue. Hence, he was even more looking forward to seeing if Leng ruoxue could provide any evidence.

    When Leng ruoxue heard his words, she didn''t say anything. She merely waved her snow-white hand and a light screen appeared in mid-air.

    The light screen that had just appeared waspletely empty.

    When Xia Yi saw this, he could not help but look at Leng ruoxue in confusion.

    At that moment, the sound of fog appeared on the screen, and an image appeared. Everyone''s attention was immediately drawn to the image on the screen.

    The video on the screen only yed for less than half an hour before it disappeared. However, everything that was disyed in this short period of time was enough to prove that Leng ruoxue''s words were not false.

    Sir Yu''s death was indeed caused by the mist ripple.

    For a long time after they finished watching the video, the scene was so quiet that even the sound of a needle falling to the ground could be heard clearly.

    Leng ruoxue knew that this video had a huge impact on everyone. Hence, she patiently waited for them to regain their senses.

    After an unknown amount of time, everyone finally came back to their senses. However, even though they hade back to their senses, they were still extremely shocked.

    Previously, they had asked for evidence. However, now that the evidence was out, they did not know what to do.

    A considerable number of people became at a loss.

    Now that they knew about this shocking secret, which had evidence to prove it, they could no longer deceive themselves and think that this matter was fake! However, it was precisely because there was evidence that they didn''t know how to respond!

    Sob ... They really regretteding to the Yao n''s divine realm to get involved in this mess. If he didn''te here, did that mean he didn''t need to know about these things?<novelnext> </novelnext>

    Of course, these were just the thoughts of some people. Even if they didn''te here, Leng ruoxue would have announced this to the public. Now, they had only known about it in advance.

    Seeing that the time was right, Leng ruoxue continued,""You''ve all seen the video just now. Now, what I want to say is that the master Yu in your eyes is my master, and it is only natural for a disciple to avenge his master. Therefore, the hatred between me and fog can not be shared! I''m telling you the truth of these things in the hope that you can be clear about what you should and shouldn''t do. If anyone has been bewitched by fog and wants to stand out, thene at me! I''ll just wait!"

    "As for the reward offered by rime ice, if you''re still interested, you can continue to do it. However, I won''t show mercy to those who dare to offend me. Therefore, before you do something, you''d better think clearly whether money or life is more important!" Leng ruoxue''s smile was extremely gentle, but the words she said were like knives, stabbing straight into everyone''s hearts.

    The people present were a mix of good and bad, and naturally, not all of them were reasonable people. Hence, some of them still had their own ns in mind, hoping to profit from the battle between Leng ruoxue and Wu Cheng. However, when they heard Leng ruoxue''s words, this small group of people also realized that Leng ruoxue was not a pushover. However, if they were asked to do nothing, they would really be unwilling!

    At this time, someone couldn''t help but ask,"miss Leng, may I know the truth of the bounty?"

    When everyone heard this, they perked up their ears again to listen carefully. Yes! Since Leng ruoxue had a grudge against Wu Cheng, the truth behind the bounty couldn''t possibly be as Wu Cheng had said. Furthermore, the beast race was involved in this matter, so the truth would probably be even more thought-provoking, right?

    "The truth is that someone betrayed Dongfang Yue and the others. Rime city colluded with the beast n and wanted to kill them. However, they were unexpectedly destroyed by us. They were angry, so they poured the dirty water on us. It''s that simple!" Leng ruoxue exined in a few words.

    As soon as everyone heard this, the way they looked at the four elders of the Phoenix n and the dragon n instantly changed. They were now looking at them with contempt.

    The faces of the four elders of the dragon and phoenix races instantly turned red when they received the disdainful gazes of the crowd. Elder Qin even roared with an unconvinced expression,""Leng ruoxue, this is just your one-sided story. Do you think we''ll believe you?"

    "What is a one-sided statement? You said that I attacked the beasts, wasn''t that just a one-sided story? Didn''t many people still believe that? Why is it that now that I''ve told the truth, it has be your one-sided story, saying that no one will believe it? To be honest, I''m just answering other people''s questions. As for whether you believe me or not, I really don''t care!" Leng ruoxue said nonchntly.

    "You ..." Leng ruoxue''s words had driven elder Qin mad. Just as she was about to re up, she received aforting gaze from the Yao family head, so she could only calm down.

    Then, everyone heard the head of the Yao family say,""Everyone, regardless of whether Leng ruoxue''s words are one-sided or not, I believe that everyone has their own judgment. So, let''s not be entangled in this matter anymore. Right now, we have more important things to rify, right?"

    When the crowd heard the Yao family head''s words, they were all filled with question marks. However, Leng ruoxue had a smile on her face. She wanted to see what evil tricks this old man was up to this time.

    Receiving everyone''s expectant gazes, the head of the Yao family coughed a few times before continuing to ask,"Youngdy Leng, we have seen all the evidence that you have previously provided regarding Sir Yu being harmed by the Lord of fog ripple. Although it is not appropriate for us toment on this, we are still quite interested in your identity. You im to be Sir Yu''s disciple, do you have any proof?"

    After hearing what master Yao had to say, master Cheng couldn''t help but whisper to master ning without waiting for Leng ruoxue''s reply,""Old man ning! Was the head of the Yao family''s old man kicked by a donkey? How did his identity match up to her now? You need evidence for everything?"

    "It''s not that his head was kicked by a donkey. He doesn''t even have a head!" Master ning coldly replied. His voice wasn''t soft, so everyone present heard it clearly. In addition, they had also vaguely heard master Cheng''s whisper. Therefore, for a moment, everyone looked at master Yao with strange expressions.

    The Yao n head''s face darkened even more at the words of the ning and Cheng n heads.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue also spoke up,""I don''t have any proof, and master didn''t give me any identity token, so if the head of the Yao family doesn''t believe me, I can''t do anything about it. Believe it or not! It doesn''t matter to me whether you believe it or not. In short, it''s enough that Dongfang Yue and the others and my two senior brothers have acknowledged my identity!"

    Leng ruoxue''s words were said in a carefree manner, causing anger to rise in the Yao family head''s heart. However, before he had the chance to re up, Cang said,""Girl, I believe that you''re that idiot Yu''s disciple. It doesn''t matter if others believe it or not!"

    After saying this, Cang''s dark eyes swept over the Yao family''s patriarch several times. Immediately, the Yao family''s patriarch''s heart jumped into his throat and he couldn''t help but swallow back the words he had yet to say.

    The head of the Yao family quivered and became well-behaved. The pressure that Cang gave him was too great. He couldn''t help but be afraid.

    Looking at the Yao family head who didn''t dare to speak anymore, Leng ruoxue nodded towards Cang Qing without batting an eyelid, then continued,""Everyone, I don''t care what you''re thinking or what choice you''ll make, but what I want to say is that I''ll also issue a rewardter, and I wee everyone to participate!"

    With that, Leng ruoxue didn''t give the crowd a chance to ask any more questions. She led the crowd and swaggered out of the Yao family''s main residence just like when she came. The reward that she had mentioned was also announced very quickly ...

 Chapter 2313 Chain Reaction Triggered By The Bounty (1)

    After Leng ruoxue left, the people who remained at the scene could not help but stare at each other.

    Did they hear wrong? Leng ruoxue said that she was going to put up a bounty? Ugh! I wonder what she''s offering a reward for? Although everyone was very curious, they were also very clear that the other party''s reward must be extraordinary, because he had a grudge against the Divine Master!

    Thinking of this, everyone''s hearts trembled again.

    Leng ruoxue had warned them to think carefully. Which was more important, money or life? Then why did she tell them that she weed them to participate in her bounty? wasn''t that contradictory? As everyone thought of this, more and more cold sweat trickled down their foreheads.

    However, many of them understood what Leng ruoxue meant. She was clearly warning them not to provoke her. However, they also did not have the guts to provoke God Lord Rime! In fact, in their eyes, God Lord fogripple was even more difficult to deal with than Leng ruoxue! After all, his status as God Lord mist ripple was right there! The entire divine world belonged to God Lord fogripple. If they dared to oppose the God Lord estate, it would be like an egg hitting a rock. Thus ...

    At that moment, many people understood that whether it was Leng ruoxue or God Lord fogripple, they could not afford to offend either of them. Thus, the majority of them decided to retreat.

    Wu ... Let Leng ruoxue, this tough egg, touch that rock, God Lord Rime! They didn''t want to get involved in the matter between the two of them. Who cared who was right or wrong? they couldn''t afford to offend them, but they could hide from them.

    After thinking through it thoroughly, the representatives of the major forces all expressed their desire to leave. No matter how much the depressed Yao family head tried to keep them, no one was willing to stay for a moment longer. Even the four elders of the Phoenix and Dragon tribes left with their tails between their legs like stray dogs.

    Of course, the other party definitely didn''t think that he had slipped away! In their words, they had to send such important information back to their n as soon as possible! As for the grudges between their n and Leng ruoxue, they were too weak to interfere!

    As a result, the Yao family head, who was so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood, could only watch as the various factions left one by one. However, what made him feel rather gratified was that the people from The Alchemist Guild headquarters, the weapon Master Guild, and the ascender Alliance gave him some face and still stayed in the Yao family instead of immediately fleeing in a panic. As for the family heads of the eight great divine regions who also didn''t leave and still wanted to see how things would develop, they werepletely ignored by him.

    However, before the head of the Yao family had time to rejoice, Jiang Ning informed him on behalf of The Alchemist and weapon masters Guild that they were also leaving. Then, the people of the ascender Alliance also said the same thing. Without giving the head of the Yao family a chance to react, the three major forces left the Yao family with their respective groups of people.

    "Old man Yao! Your guests have all left, so we won''t stay any longer. Take care!" ncing at the obviously dumbfounded head of the Yao family, the head of the Cheng family said with a look of sympathy, AI! What a pitiful old man from the Yao family! Before gathering everyone here, he definitely didn''t think that this would be the result. However, who could he me? He could only me himself for being too nosy! Hehe! Ever since he had known that littless Leng ruoxue, he had never seen anyone who went against her and gained a huge advantage from her!

    After the head of the Cheng family finished speaking, he gave the other six family heads a look, and then the six of them left happily.

    In just a few minutes, the Yao family''s mansion waspletely silent, and the Yao family''s head''s face was dark, no one knew what he was thinking. When the ninth elder of the Yao family saw this, he didn''t even dare to breathe.

    Elder Yao Jiu was well aware that the patriarch was depressed, but wasn''t he the same? However, other than feeling depressed, he didn''t have any good ideas.

    The head of the Yao family had gone for wool ande home shorn. He had failed to achieve his goal, so he was naturally in a bad mood. And because of the low pressure he had created, the Yao family was once again immersed in a bone-chilling cold.

    As for Leng ruoxue and the others, after leaving the Yao family''s main residence, they did not leave the Yao family''s divine realm immediately. Instead, they found a house in the Yao family''s main city to stay in temporarily. When the Yao family head heard the news, he was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood. However, there was nothing he could do about it. Because even if he wanted to chase those people away, he had to have the strength!

    However, Leng ruoxue and the rest were not worried that the Yao family head would do anything behind their backs. Their daily task was to receive the eight family heads from the divine realm and the uninvited guests from The Alchemist Guild headquarters.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    Of course, this uninvited guest was naturally referring to Jiangning.

    Ever since Mo Yan had introduced Jiang Ning to Leng ruoxue, he had moved into the residence that Leng ruoxue and the others were staying at. He could not even be driven away.

    "Little Xue ''er! Little Xue ''er! Where are you!"

    Leng ruoxue, who was chatting with uncle long and the others in the garden, was speechless when she heard this familiar voice.

    This ... Is this guy done yet? He knew where she was, but he still called her that. If he didn''t know, he would think that she had gone missing.

    Just as she was thinking about this, Jiang Ning''s handsome face appeared outside the garden''s arched door. Then, a face that looked even more pitiful and pitiful than a puppy''s appeared beside Leng ruoxue.

    "Little Xue ''er ..." Seeing that Leng ruoxue was ignoring him, Jiang Ning could only call out to her pitifully. He even deliberately dragged out his voice, causing everyone to have goosebumps.

    "If you have something to say, then say it!" Leng ruoxue gritted her teeth as she suppressed the urge to give Jiang Ning a good beating.

    "Little Xue ''er ..." Jiang Ning was embarrassed for a moment. Then, he lowered his head and said in a low voice,""I need a Dragon''s beard, can you help me?"

    "..." Hearing this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but facepalm. This guy, this guy ... Couldn''t he be a little more normal?

    She had known this guy for two days, but the first time she saw him in Jiangning was still deeply imprinted in her mind. It was as if it had just happened. She couldn''t forget it even if she wanted to!

    She remembered that two days ago, Mo Yan and the cheapskate old ancestor hade to look for her and introduced them to Jiang Ning. However, from that moment on, she had been pestered by this annoying person.

    Moreover, the first thing he said when he saw her was,""Little Xue ''er, you''re going to take care of me in the future?"

    This sentence had caused Leng ruoxue to be dumbfounded, while the demon''s face immediately darkened. Furthermore, the only thought in her mind at that moment was,''this fellow is indeed a pretty boy!'' But soon after, Jiang Ning exined with a smile,""Little Xue ''er, because of you, I didn''t even give face to the Yao n''s patriarch. The other two vice presidents of our Alchemist Guild''s headquarters have also been upied by you, causing me to be as tired as a dead dog in The Alchemist Guild''s headquarters. So, you have topensate me, understand?"

    Jiang Ning''s following words left Leng ruoxue in a state of confusion.

    W-What is this? What did she mean by the other two vice presidents had been upied by her? What did she take from them? They were the ones who refused to leave, alright? How did she be the one hogging it and not letting go? Leng ruoxue''s heart was filled with resentment. The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. The evil creature''s cold aura became even more intense because of Jiang Ning''s words. However, Jiang Ning was very good atforting people. Before the evil creature exploded, he suppressed his anger in time.

 Chapter 2314 The Chain Reaction Triggered By The Bounty (2)

    "Don''t worry," Jiang Ning said."I''m just letting little Xue ''er take care of my herbs. I won''t fight with you for her!" Regarding this, Jiang Ning was very tactful.

    The evildoer''s anger subsided a little after hearing what he said. However, he still warned,""Then you should be careful with what you say, don''t let others misunderstand!"

    This was the silent acknowledgment of Jiangning''s existence!

    When Leng ruoxue heard the demon''s words, she really wanted to just faint! She didn''t know, since when did the evildoer be so easy to talk to?

    However, when Jiang Ning heard the demon''s words, he was very happy. He even nodded his head to show that he understood!

    However, other than the fact that he didn''t know how to say anything that would make one''s imagination run wild, the ''little Xue'' er ''that he had called out with a drawn-out voice was like a buzzing fly. It kept echoing in her ears every day. As such, whenever Leng ruoxue heard these three words and heard Jiang Ning''s voice, she would get goosebumps all over her body.

    It''s too nauseating, isn''t it?

    Just like now, Leng ruoxue was covered in goosebumps. However, Jiang Ning was not aware of it. Instead, he felt good about himself and thought that he was acting cute in front of Leng ruoxue. Of course, there was a possibility that he was doing this on purpose. Other than in front of Leng ruoxue, Jiang Ning was very normal.

    This was especially true when Jiang Ning was fully focused on refining pills. He was more serious than ever before. As a result, everyone was more than happy to watch Jiang Ning y around when they had nothing to do. Although they would often get goosebumps, they couldn''t deny that Jiang Ning had entertained them. As for Leng ruoxue''s depressed and helpless expression, it was something they loved deeply!

    Hehe! Don''t me them for theirck of moral integrity. It was rare to see Leng ruoxue''s reaction.

    Furthermore, Jiangning always had his way, and it was Leng ruoxue''s fault for wanting to get rid of him quickly! This time was no exception.

    After Jiang Ning obtained the Dragon''s beard grass, the news was quickly spread to Leng ruoxue and the others.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest continued their previous conversation.

    Originally, everyone was discussing how the people of the divine realm would react after their side issued the reward. It should be known that the bounty issued in Leng ruoxue''s name had already been two days, and with the speed at which news spread in the firmament, that bounty should be known by everyone by now. The reactions of various parties would soon be gathered in their hands. Hence, they had to think of a way to deal with it in advance, in case of an emergency.

    However, the truth was just as Leng ruoxue and the rest had expected. Once Leng ruoxue''s reward was announced, it quickly spread throughout the entire God World with an irresistible force.

    In an instant, the entire divine realm was in an uproar!

    The reward was full of emotion, with pictures and the truth. It was highly realistic. After Leng ruoxue made the video public, she did not make any subjectivements on it. Instead, she let the people of the firmament make their own judgments. However, Leng ruoxue had made it very clear in the reward that she was the disciple of the previous divine Lord, Lord Yu. It was only natural for a disciple to avenge her master. Hence, she would never let off the person who had killed her master.

    As for the person who had killed their master, even a fool would know who she was referring to. However, many factions did not think that Leng ruoxue had the ability to fight against the divine Lord''s residence. Hence, arge number of people felt that Leng ruoxue was overestimating her own abilities! However, it was undeniable that the rewards on Leng ruoxue''s wanted list were too attractive!<novelnext> </novelnext>

    The rewards were more than ten times higher than the reward offered by the divine Lord''s Manor. There were also countless treasures that were hard to find and couldn''t be sold even if you had the money. For a time, many people were tempted.

    Unfortunately, though they were tempted, the various factions were all well aware that they could not ept this bounty. Only those who had killed God Lord mist ripple had the right to receive it, and in the entire divine realm, there was probably no one who had been able to kill God Lord mist ripple. As a result, the various factions were both depressed and at a loss as to what to do with this fat meat that they could see but not eat.

    However, this also proved one thing-Leng ruoxue was extremely wealthy!

    Leng ruoxue''s nouveau riche-like behavior of showing off her wealth had also caused many people to secretly have ideas about her.

    Money moved people''s hearts! To the people of the firmament, nothing was more attractive to them than heaven and earth treasures and top-grade crystals of various colors. Furthermore, Leng ruoxue''s conditions made them yearn for this wealth more than they could ever hope to obtain. As such, there would naturally be some ignorant people who would think of other ideas and take risks out of desperation. Hence, for a time, the various major factions had split into several different voices.

    Some people hoped to not provoke either of them. Whether it was the Divine Master''s estate or Leng ruoxue, they could not afford to offend either of them. Hence, they might as well act as if nothing had happened and do what they were supposed to do. Of course, most of those who had such thoughts had been to the Yao n''s divine territory and experienced the torture that Leng ruoxue had arranged. The fear they had for Leng ruoxue was not something that outsiders could understand. Hence, they naturally hoped to stay as far away from Leng ruoxue as possible. They definitely did not want to take the initiative to give themselves up to her!

    However, they had obviously underestimated the huge attraction of Leng ruoxue''s bounty. The wealth on it was impossible not to be tempted. Hence, the disharmony and suicidal voices within the variousrge factions were no longer something they could control!

    Those who were envious of Leng ruoxue''s reward had already lost their rationality and treated Leng ruoxue as a piece of fat meat that was at their fingertips. However, Leng ruoxue''s conditions were too harsh. In the entire firmament, there was almost no one who could fulfill them! Therefore, they could only use underhanded means to get their hands on those treasures.

    This underhanded method was nothing more than working together with fog ice to deal with Leng ruoxue. After the matter was settled, they would naturally have a share of the items on Leng ruoxue''s bounty! In the immortal realm, there were definitely many people who had such thoughts! There were even many forces that had secretly sent people to the Divine Master''s estate to negotiate with the mist in order to gain the upper hand.

    Of course, other than those who had designs on Leng ruoxue and those who did not want to get involved in the feud between Leng ruoxue and Wu Jing, there were a small number of people who chose to observe and maintain a neutral stance for the time being!

    Their thoughts might seem very stable, but they had never thought that regardless of whether Leng ruoxue or fog ripple won, would the two of them ept someone with an unclear position? However, at this moment, they felt that this was the best choice.

    In the Divine Master''s Pce in Fog City.

    Sitting high on the throne, Wu Luan, dressed in red, looked at the reward ced in front of her. Her beautiful face was expressionless, but her heart was already raging with anger!

    ''Damn it!'' She didn''t think that Leng ruoxue would dare to reveal everything.

    Could it be that that wretched girl wasn''t afraid that he would stake everything on her to kill her?

    Wu Jing was very confident that if she really wanted to get rid of Leng ruoxue, even Cang who was by Leng ruoxue''s side would not be able to save her!

 Chapter 2315 The Chain Reaction Triggered By The Bounty (3)

    This was because Wu Xiao knew that Cang couldn''t easily attack her, just like how she couldn''t hurt Cang. Unless it was absolutely necessary, the two of them wouldn''t be mortal enemies! This point, even though ripple mist knew that Cang was on Leng ruoxue''s side, she was still certain.

    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have bided her time and tolerated Leng ruoxue''s existence. But now that Leng ruoxue had revealed all her secrets, she felt that there was no longer a need for her to hold back. Otherwise, wouldn''t those people from the God World think that she was easy to bully?

    After Leng ruoxue revealed the truth, her reputation would be greatly affected. Although the people in the Divine Master''s estate were still respectful to her, she knew what those people thought of her!

    She could even sense that Leng ruoxue''s bounty would definitely attract some old fogeys who had not shown their faces for a long time. And those damned old fogeys would naturally not be on her side!

    Thinking of this, Wu Yan was deeply conflicted! The hatred he had for Leng ruoxue grew even deeper.

    That damned Leng ruoxue! Why can''t you just stay in thend of demons and live your life? Why do you have to go against me? The more Wu Jing thought about it, the more she hated it. In the end, her beautiful face was somewhat distorted. When the servant who had been serving her saw this, he was so scared that he trembled like a Fallen Leaf in the cold wind.

    With a nce from the corner of her eyes, she rebuked with a look of disdain,"Get down!"

    Hearing this, the servant''s face immediately turned pale and he scrambled out of the hall. Wu Cheng''s mood became even worse.

    At this moment, the anger in her heart and her hatred towards Leng ruoxue had all gathered together. It was like a small river had turned into a vast ocean. She could not control it no matter what!

    While she hated Leng ruoxue for opposing her, she had never thought about why Leng ruoxue would do this. If she had not made the first move, how could Leng ruoxue possibly have retaliated at this moment? After all, this wasn''t the best time for Leng ruoxue to face her head on.

    Unfortunately, Wu Xuan didn''t think about these things at all. She was born a selfish person who only had herself in her heart. Naturally, she would do whatever was beneficial to her!

    At this moment, a ck-clothed person strode into the hall. Only her most important confidant would dare to enter without any notice. As a result, when she saw the Man in ck, she actually revealed a rare smile.

    "How is it? What was the reaction of the beasts?" Without waiting for the man in ck to speak, Wu Xiao asked impatiently.

    "Master, the magical beasts have yet to respond to Leng ruoxue''s bounty. However, ording to what I know, the Phoenix King, the Dragon Emperor, and the Tiger King are also in a terrible fix. Furthermore, the opposition within their ns is getting stronger and stronger. I believe that at this moment, they are not in the mood to make a big reaction to Leng ruoxue''s bounty. However, I have already instructed our spies in those three ns to act ording to the situation." The Man in ck said honestly.

    "MN, it seems like this is the only way for now. Oh right, how are the reactions of the other forces in the divine realm?" Wu Jing asked again.

    "The other organizations are very interested in the items that Leng ruoxue has offered as a reward, but don''t worry, my Lord. They don''t have the life to get it. Hence, my Lord doesn''t have to worry about the existence of those small fries. What''s more worrying is the eight divine regions!" The Man in ck said after some thought.

    "The patriarchs of the eight divine regions aren''t fools. They won''t easily go Against Me!" Wu Yan said confidently. When the Man in ck heard her words, he naturally did not refute her and said,""Since that''s the case, there''s no need to worry, master!"

    "Yes, as long as it''s not Cang, I''m not worried. However, I''m angry that the good reputation that I''ve umted over the years has been destroyed by Leng ruoxue in one day!" Thinking of this, the coldness in Wu Yan''s beautiful eyes became even colder. However, the ck-clothed man did not know how to answer this. At this moment, it seemed that keeping silent was the best choice.

    At this moment, an attendant''s voice suddenly rang out from outside the hall.

    "My Lord, a few forces have sent representatives to request an audience with you!"

    "What?" When Wu Jing heard this, she raised her beautiful eyes and looked at the ck-clothed man in front of her."Let them in!"

    Usually, she would not meet these small characters, but today, she wanted to see where these people came from. Especially after Leng ruoxue had set up that bounty, she was even more interested in the purpose of these people''s visit.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    Soon, the representatives of the forces who came to see him were invited into the hall. Ripple mist nced at the ttered representatives and asked with a faint smile,"Is there something you want to see me for?"

    When the representatives heard this, their faces revealed a difficult expression. Originally, they had wanted to sneak in to see God Lord mist ripple, but who knew that they would run into people from other factions? this made them feel even more awkward, as if their dirty thoughts had been exposed to outsiders. This made them feel extremely ufortable.

    It was a good thing that Leng ruoxue did not know what they were thinking right now. Otherwise, she would definitely say that this was a typical example of someone who wanted to be a whore and wanted to have a good reputation at the same time!

    Since you dared toe, what else are you hiding from me? Or do you think that no one else will notice your little scheme? Did he really think that everyone else was a fool?

    As soon as Wu Xuan saw the expressions of the people in front of her, she knew that what they were going to say seemed to be something shameful! However, as a God Lord, he wouldn''t give in to them. Thus, Wu Xiao impatiently said,""If you have something to say, just say it. I don''t have that much time for you to be in a daze!"

    As soon as they heard this, they immediately put away their embarrassed thoughts, and then said their intentions one by one. After saying it, everyone''s expression calmed down. Who asked them to have amon purpose?

    When Wu Yan heard this, she alsoughed happily and praised, Don''t worry, after we get rid of Leng ruoxue, I will give you a portion of all her wealth!" As for how much that portion was, it would be up to her to decide!

    When the few of them heard this, they immediately beamed with joy. Then, they said goodbye to ripple mist and went back to report.

    After they left, the ck-robed man next to ripple mist looked at her worriedly and said,""Master, are these people''s words reliable?"

    "They wouldn''t dare to lie to me! As the saying goes, men die for wealth, and birds die for food. They were interested in Leng ruoxue''s reward, but they were not confident in killing me. Naturally, they would join me! Hahaha! That wretched girl Leng ruoxue would never have thought that her bounty would have the opposite effect!" After saying these words, Wu Yan''s depressed mood was swept away. She was naturally happy that these forces were tactful. Although these guys were just small shrimps, sometimes, small shrimps could y a very important role!

    "Mm! Leng ruoxue would never have thought of that. " The Man in ck echoed what she said, but for some reason, there was a trace of uncertainty in his heart. He kept feeling that they had overlooked something.

    In reality, how could Leng ruoxue not know what kind of impact her bounty would have on the people of the God World?

    It was precisely because she knew that she had disregarded the worries of uncle long and the others and offered a huge reward. This was also a kind of test. She wanted to see how the people of the divine realm would react to such a high bounty. The reactions of those people would also determine her attitude towards them in the future. Hence, once the reward was announced, Leng ruoxue was in the mood to watch a good show. In contrast, uncle long and the others were feeling much more heavy-hearted.

    They had lived in the divine realm for many years, so they were naturally very clear about the greed of some people in the divine realm. The high reward that Xue ''er had given them would definitely drive some people into desperation. At that time, they would not only be causing trouble for the mist ripple, but also for themselves. As long as they thought of this, uncle long and the others would sigh continuously.

    Every time she heard someone sighing because of this, Leng ruoxue would have to helplessly console them and tell them not to worry. However, her consoling didn''t seem to have much effect. Uncle long and the others continued to look at her with bitter eyes and pitiful looks!

    In the end, she could only pretend to ignore it!

    A few dayster, Leng ruoxue and the others, who were still in the Yao family''s divine realm, received news from the variousrge factions one after another. Of course, these news were all sent by the little silver rats who were in charge of monitoring therge factions. The uracy of the news was rather high.

    Leng ruoxue wasn''t surprised at all when she saw the news. In fact, she appeared rather calm.

    In the garden, uncle long and the others looked at Leng ruoxue, who was sitting on the stone chair as if nothing had happened and drinking tea leisurely. Finally, they could not help but ask,""Xue ''er! Although those forces are very interested in your bounty, they have sided with rime ice. Don''t you have any thoughts about this?"

    They really wanted to know what Leng ruoxue was thinking after she found out about this matter. However, it had been a few days since they received the news, and Leng ruoxue had kept her mouth shut. No matter how much anticipation they used to look at thisss, she would y dumb as if she didn''t understand what they meant. And Leng ruoxue''s reaction made them so anxious that they almost went crazy.

 Chapter 2316 The Leopard Tribe Visits (1)

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she looked at uncle long and the rest, who were filled with anticipation. She said calmly,""What can I do even if I have an idea? I can''t control the actions of those people. Everyone has their own aspirations. Before they take the initiative to provoke me, I can''t make the first move to exterminate them, right? If that''s the case, I''m afraid that my reputation as a devil in the divine realm will be solidified, and I might even incur the wrath of the divine realm! So, I can only swallow my anger and let them do as they please!"

    These words made Leng ruoxue''s tone turn bitter. However, when uncle long and the others heard it, they felt ...

    For a moment, they really wanted to impulsively tell Xue ''er, should we ... Kill all those people? As the saying goes,"strike first and gain the upper hand." They couldn''t let those jumping clowns hang around in front of their eyes all day long and add to their troubles, right?

    However, they quickly denied their thoughts. Leng ruoxue''s words sounded very resentful, but her expression was rather calm, as if she was talking about someone else''s matters. As such, they naturally knew that Xue ''er did not care about those minor characters at all!

    However, the more insignificant a person was, the more likely it was that he would ruin things. Hence, uncle long said to Leng ruoxue in a serious tone,""Xue ''er! Although the small fish and shrimp outside can''t be a big meal, they can still fill your stomach. So, I think you shouldn''t dislike them. Otherwise, one day, because you ignored them, you might ..."

    Uncle long deliberately said only half of his words because he believed that the smart girl Xue ''er would understand his worries!

    "Uncle long, don''t worry. I know what to do! Actually, it''s not that I''m not going to clean up the small fish and shrimp, but there''s too little of them and not enough to fill my stomach. So, I''m thinking of waiting until I''ve collected more before fishing them all up together!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile after listening to uncle long.

    "Uh! This is also good!" Hearing this, uncle long was stunned for a moment before saying.

    However, uncle long couldn''t help but feel a little depressed. Did they worry for nothing? Xue ''er already had ns? AI! They knew that this girl didn''t need them to worry about her, but they just couldn''t control themselves.

    Uncle long and the others were relieved and did not mention this matter again after they continued to re at Leng ruoxue with hidden bitterness. However, there was one more thing that made them feel a little depressed.

    The reason they issued that reward was originally to cause trouble for the fog ripple. After all, they did not expect anyone from the divine realm to be able to kill the fog ripple.

    Who was Wu Han? Even the current God Lords of the divine realm found it difficult to kill fog Phoenix, let alone the other powers. However, when they thought about how the reward, which was clearly meant to make fog ripple ufortable, had instead caused trouble for them, their hearts clenched together in grievance.

    In reality, they were the ones who liked to be sentimental. The heartless Leng ruoxue did not take this matter to heart at all. In her opinion, in the entire divine world, no one could be her opponent except for Wu Cheng. Even if all those forces joined forces, she could destroy one of them and two of them. She had this kind of confidence!

    This confidence of hers wasn''t without restraint or reaching beyond her grasp, because she did have the strength to do so. Although her current strength was only at the level of a divine Emperor, even if her opponent was a reverent-God, she would definitely have the strength to fight!

    Unfortunately, he was too concerned.

    Uncle long and the others were so worried about her that they had forgotten about her strength. However, this was also because uncle long and the others cared about her. Therefore, she was very touched by their anxiety.

    However, Leng ruoxue didn''t want uncle long and the others to be so nervous and sigh all day long. Hence, she could only think of ways to find something for them to do. For example, she arranged for them to visit the Yao family.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "Why are we going to the Yao family?" Hearing Leng ruoxue ask them to go to the Yao family, uncle long and the rest were puzzled. That ... Their rtionship with the Yao family wasn''t good enough for them to be able to move around as they pleased, right? Besides, if the head of the Yao family saw them now, wouldn''t he want to eat them?

    "I''m visiting!" Leng ruoxue repeated with a faint smile.

    "We know that you''re going to visit, but what we''re asking is, why did you go to the Yao family to visit?" Seeing that Leng ruoxue was ying dumb, uncle long had no choice but to point it out.

    "No reason! Isn''t it normal for us to stay in the Yao family''s Divine Domain temporarily and build a good rtionship with the Yao family head? So, please send my regards to him, and remember to tell him to take care of his health and not to work too hard! Oh, and tell him toe to me if he needs money. I''ll arrange an easy and profitable job for him!" Leng ruoxue said matter-of-factly.

    However, when uncle long and the others heard this, they couldn''t help but Mutter to themselves. The Yao family head definitely wouldn''t be willing to build a good rtionship with them. As for asking him to take care of his health, it would probably be too much! It would be good if the old man didn''t have a heart attack when he saw them. How could he take care of his body?

    Now, they were very suspicious. Was Xue ''er really trying to get them toe to the Yao family to build a good rtionship with them? It didn''t look like it at all. Instead, it seemed like he was deliberately going to the old man''s house to anger him!

    Oh! It had to be said that uncle long and the others were notpletely mesmerized by Leng ruoxue''s words. Leng ruoxue had asked them to visit her because, other than the fact that it was a bit of an exaggeration to build a good rtionship with the other party, she still had other intentions! But more importantly, she wanted to test the Yao family''s old man''s attitude.

    Even though both green vessel and Cang knew about the current situation of the Yao family, sending someone over would lower the Yao family head''s guard and anger him at the same time. This way, the old man of the Yao family might be driven to desperation! Otherwise, the old man would have kept his eyes closed and not moved, which made her feel quite helpless.

    It should be known that it had been several days since her bounty was issued. Some of the small and medium powers had already taken action. The other six patriarchs of the eight great divine regions had also visited her to express their goodwill. Although on the surface, they shouldn''t be participating in the battle between her and Wu Yan, these patriarchs should stand on her side at the critical moment.

    Of course, she did not care even if they had sided with rime ice. However, Leng ruoxue believed that no one with a brain would be willing to make an enemy out of her just for the rewards on her bounty! He would not want to join forces with Wu Cheng. It was the wisest thing to be on good terms with her! After all, since she dared to show those items, how could she be afraid of being targeted?

    Among the eight divine regions, only the Yao family, which had been lively all this time, didn''t have any movements. Since the Yao family had note to look for her or sent anyone to look for Rime, Leng ruoxue felt that she could urge the old man from the Yao family to make his position clear!

    However, she naturally wouldn''t personally visit him. Uncle long and the others, who were sighing all day long, naturally became the best candidates.

    After that, Leng ruoxue sent uncle long and the rest out of the house.

    He turned back to look at the tightly shut door. Uncle long and the others were almost pushed out of the door. He was dumbfounded for a moment. Did Xue ''er ... Despise them? Wuuu ...

    Alright! They should go to the Yao family!

 Chapter 2317 The Leopard Tribe Visits (2)

    With that thought in mind, Dongfang Yue, Dongfang Lin, and the others walked toward the Yao family''s main residence with uncle long in the lead.

    When they arrived at the Yao family''s main residence, uncle long and the others walked straight into the Yao family''s living room without anyone''s notice. Then, they ordered the servants to serve tea and snacks and began to eat as if no one was around.

    The servants of the Yao family who were watching this scene from afar were angry and resentful at uncle long and the others ''rudeness, but the impression that uncle long and the others had left on them when they came to the Yao family was too deep. As soon as the servants saw uncle long and the others, they immediately cowered.

    What else could he do? These people were getting more and more barbaric. If he didn''t satisfy their requests, he would definitely be the one getting beaten up! Because the Yao family''s head butler, who had been beaten upst time, was still lying in bed! That was definitely an afterthought! At that time, he looked alive and kicking, but not long after, he couldn''t make it!

    Everyone was afraid that they would end up like the Yao family''s head butler, beaten to the point where they couldn''t even take care of themselves. Therefore, they all put on an extremely obedient appearance. If they were told to go east, they would definitely not dare to go west!

    Suddenly, the servants saw a middle-aged man waving at them. After a few rounds of pushing, an unlucky man was pushed out and fell directly at the feet of the middle-aged man.

    The middle-aged man who was waving at them was uncle long.

    Uncle long looked at the servant who had fallen in front of him with his limbs spread wide open, and his forehead was immediately covered with ck lines. He smiled and teased,""No need to bow, I''m not your family''s ancestor!"

    "What instructions does senior have?" The servant couldn''t smile at uncle Long''s words, nor was he in the mood to joke with him. Instead, he cried and choked. Of course, he knew that this person wasn''t his ancestor, but he didn''t want to fall in front of this person!

    F * ck! He was pushed out by others, alright?

    Even if he wanted to get up now, he couldn''t move. Because he was so scared that his legs were weak, and he couldn''t use any strength at all!

    ? "Orders? I just want to ask you, why hasn''t your family heade yet? Could it be that he was not up yet? Or could it be that you overindulged yourself yesterday and can''t get up today?" Uncle long asked curiously.

    "I''ming!" The servant didn''t need to answer. A voice that spoke through gritted teeth was heard after uncle Long''s words.

    The person who spoke was the Yao family''s head, who had arrivedte.

    At this moment, the head of the Yao family had a sullen face and an extremely unwilling expression, as if he had been raped. Seeing him like this, uncle long couldn''t help but burst outughing.

    "Hahaha! Yao family head, why do you look like you''re constipated? did you not eat or sleep well these few days?" Uncle long asked with a bigugh.

    "I''ve had a good rest!" The Yao family head gritted his teeth so hard that they creaked. The anger in his heart was surging towards his heart. Originally, he wanted to explode, but after seeing the people sitting in the living room, he quieted down!

    F * ck! There were at least five reverent-god level experts in the living room! What was this?

    Apart from Dongfang Lin, who was slightly weaker, he probably wouldn''t be able to defeat any of them. This fact infuriated the head of the Yao family, but the situation was more pressing than he could handle, so he had no choice but to swallow his anger.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    After taking a seat in his chair, the head of the Yao family suppressed his anger and asked,"Why have the few of youe to the Yao family?"

    "It''s nothing. I just came to see you and chat with you," Uncle long said with a smile.

    Chat? Chat, my ass!

    The Yao family head didn''t think that he had anything to say to these hateful fellows! If these people didn''te to anger him, he would be Amitabha. Why would he even bother to chat with him? Wasn''t that a weasel paying a New Year''s visit to a chicken?

    It had to be said that the head of the Yao family was very cautious of uncle long and the others. Moreover, although he hated these people, he knew that he had been very well-behaved recently and had not provoked them. Therefore, he could not figure out the purpose of these people''s visit! This also made him quite conflicted and deeply troubled him!

    "We don''t seem to know each other very well, so there shouldn''t be anything to talk about, right?" After thinking for a while, the head of the Yao family said very implicitly.

    "It doesn''t matter if we''re not familiar, we''ll be familiar if we chat! Besides, I don''t think we''re not familiar with each other. I think we''re all very familiar with each other!" Uncle long said nonchntly. Dongfang Yue and the others couldn''t help but Twitch their lips when they heard this.

    That uncle long, can you not be so mushy? It would cause a misunderstanding! Dongfang Yue and the others pleaded helplessly in their hearts.

    Unfortunately, uncle long couldn''t hear their thoughts and continued to say,""Little Yaoyao! You already know about Xue ''er''s bounty, right? Are you interested in participating? As long as you can get rid of rime ice, all those things will be yours! I''m sure your Yao family needs those treasures, right?"

    "..." Even a thick-skinned person like the head of the Yao family couldn''t help but fall silent at this.

    His Yao family truly did need those things, but he did not have the ability to kill God Lord fogripple! He didn''t have the guts to do so, so he didn''t need to think about the reward!

    Originally, he could also choose to rely on rime ice like some small and medium-sized forces who were not afraid of death. However, as the head of the Yao family, one of the eight great divine regions, no matter how low his character was, he still had his own pride. If he was not forced, how could he be willing to find himself a master? Wouldn''t that be looking for trouble? He didn''t want to act ording to other people''s mood! That was why the head of the Yao family had yet to make a move even after Leng ruoxue''s bounty was out!

    Furthermore, he no longer thought that Leng ruoxue was a soft persimmon that anyone could squeeze as they pleased. With Cang by that wretched girl''s side to protect her, even God Lord Rime couldn''t do anything to her, much less him, the head of the Yao family!

    With Cang Dou, he admitted that his body was not as hard as the walls of the God lord''s estate. Hence, he no longer dared to have any designs on Leng ruoxue. However, this did not mean that he had learned his lesson. Once the right opportunity presented itself, he would be more than willing to throw stones at Leng ruoxue when she was down! Of course, the prerequisite was that he had to have the opportunity.

    Just like now, Leng ruoxue was going against the Divine Master''s estate. This was a good opportunity for him. However, he wasn''t stupid enough to clearly state which side he was on. If he did, he would be in a very passive position if he made the wrong choice.

    It had to be said that the head of the Yao family was very self-aware. He was also a cunning old fox. He knew that the current situation was unclear, so he naturally didn''t want to make a choice now. In simple words, he was just waiting and watching. Now, he had a rough idea of the purpose of uncle long and the others ''arrival.

    Hmph! He knew it! These people definitely wouldn''te here without a reason. They must havee to see him to rope him in. The head of the Yao family''s mind was spinning as he thought to himself. Fortunately, uncle long didn''t know what he was thinking. Otherwise, he would definitely scoff at him and tell him that he was thinking too much!

 Chapter 2318 The Leopard Tribe Visits (3)

    But now, the head of the Yao family felt that he had already taken the initiative, so he deliberately muttered to himself for a long time before slowly opening his mouth."Uncle long, to tell you the truth, I''m really interested in the reward on miss Leng''s bounty. However, I know very well that I have no fate with those things and they are not something I can dream of. So, I can only look at the bounty."

    After the head of the Yao family finished speaking, a regretful expression appeared on his face to prove that he was truly regretful.

    However, uncle long didn''t have much of a reaction to his words. Instead, he suggested with a faint smile,""You can also learn from other forces!"

    "Eh? What are you going to learn?" The head of the Yao family asked in a daze.

    "Learn from them and join rime ice! Yao family head, the good things in my Xue ''er''s hands are definitely not just those on the bounty! Those things are just a drop in the ocean for her. So, as long as you join hands with Wu Yan and get rid of Xue ''er, Won''t You Be able to pick any of Xue'' er''s treasures?" Uncle long said in a light voice, as if he was talking about someone else''s business. Dongfang Yue and the others were even more embarrassed.

    Uncle long! You''re stilling? What are you doing now?

    You''ll be satisfied if you provoke the Yao family head to stand on rime ICE''s side, won''t you? Dongfang Yue and the others broke out in a cold sweat for uncle Long''s idea. However, the head of the Yao family, who also heard this, broke out in a cold sweat and was frightened!

    At this moment, he was not thinking about how many treasures Leng ruoxue had! Uncle long was just testing him!

    That''s right! He was testing him!

    She wanted to test if he would choose to be Leng ruoxue''s enemy because of the huge wealth in her hands!

    Actually, it would be a lie to say that he wasn''t tempted by Leng ruoxue''s treasures. Many of the good things in Leng ruoxue''s hands were contributed by the Yao family! He had always felt the pain in his heart. Would he not want it back? However, it was not easy for him to put his thoughts into action.

    Sometimes, no matter how many natural treasures or top-grade crystals you had, what was the use of losing your life? He did not believe that he would be able to snatch those items back from Leng ruoxue''s hands without any injuries. Even if he was working with Wu Jing, he still did not think that robbing Leng ruoxue would be an easy task!

    Somewhere in the bottom of his heart, he even had a different thought. He was afraid that Wu Xuan would not be able to touch Leng ruoxue easily! If that was the case, he couldn''t join hands with Wu Yan. Otherwise, he would definitely be the one in trouble!

    At this moment, the head of the Yao family was extremely clear-headed and rational! Therefore, after sensing that uncle long was testing him, he quickly said,""I know my own limits, our Yao family will not get involved in this matter!"

    "AI! That''s such a pity!" Uncle long sighed when he heard this.

    Regret? What was there to regret?

    The head of the Yao family really wanted to ask, but he felt that he shouldn''t be meddlesome. The most important thing was to find a way to quickly send away these pestilence gods.

    However, uncle long and the others didn''t n to leave at all. Instead, they really pulled the head of the Yao family to talk about other things.

    After a long time.

    The sky was getting dark, and uncle long and the others reluctantly left. Before they left, uncle long patted the Yao family''s head on the shoulder and told him,""Little Yao Yao, I''ll be back!"

    Upon hearing this, the Yao family head''s face immediately darkened, while the servants of the Yao family all turned pale. All of them had long faces, and they were all wailing in pain in their hearts. Wu ... Why did you stille! Please don''te again! They couldn''t afford to wee him!

    However, uncle long didn''t care about their reactions. He led the group of people and turned to leave.

    "Master ..." The servant sobbed as he watched uncle long and the others leave, his eyes full of pleading.

    Don''t let theme again!

    The head of the Yao family understood what he meant, but there was nothing he could do!

    "I''ve decided to go into seclusion! I won''t see anyone whoes to find me in the future!" After taking a few deep breaths, the head of the Yao family instructed his servant.

    After he finished speaking, the head of the Yao family directly left the dumbfounded servants behind and returned to his own residence.

    Only a few petrified servants were left on the scene.

    After uncle long and the others returned to their own residence, they were in a good mood.

    Before they could reach the garden, uncle Long''s voice was heard,""Xue ''er, we''re back."

    Leng ruoxue, who was sitting in the garden, was speechless when she heard the noise. She knew that uncle long and the others had returned, so there was no need for them to emphasize their presence.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    While he was thinking about this, uncle long and the others had already arrived.

    "Uncle long, didn''t the Yao family ask you to stay for dinner?" Leng ruoxue asked curiously when she saw that uncle long and the others had returned a little early.

    "No, I didn ''t! He can''t wait for us to leave! Why would they ask us to stay for dinner?" Uncle long said helplessly.

    "Yup! The Yao family''s old man treated us like the gue and discreetly chased us away several times. However, we always pretended to be ignorant and sat in his living room shamelessly. After we left, he would probably cheer!" Dongfang Lin added in a serious manner.

    "Hehe!" When she heard this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help butugh. She had just heard from Yao Cang that the head of the Yao family didn''t cheer at all, but imed that he was in seclusion!

    "By the way, Xue ''er, I''ve asked the old man from the Yao family. He said that he won''t join the rime ice sect!" Uncle long reported.

    "Oh!" Leng ruoxue nodded. Then, Cang''s words rang in her heart. After hearing it, Leng ruoxue''s face darkened even more.

    She had heard the conversation between uncle long and the head of the Yao family from Cang and couldn''t help but sigh. Uncle long was really too powerful!

    "Uncle long, since the Yao family didn''t have much of a reaction to my bounty, let''s pack up and return to the demond tomorrow!" After some thought, Leng ruoxue spoke again. Initially, she wanted to wait for the Yao family''s reaction and see if there was a need to deal with them. Who knew that the Yao family head would actually be afraid and hide? since that was the case, she could only return to the residence!

    When everyone heard this, they were leaving! They immediately couldn''t help but cheer.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue felt even more helpless. It seemed like these guys had long wanted to go home!

    The next morning, Leng ruoxue and the rest quietly left the Yao family''s main city. However, when the Yao family found out that Leng ruoxue and the rest had left, they had already left the Yao family''s territory.

    The moment Leng ruoxue and the rest left, the Yao family celebrated as if it was the new year. However, the head of the Yao family, who had long since entered closed-door cultivation, waspletely unaware of this. Even if the elders of the Yao family wanted to inform him, they could not contact their own head, so they could only give up.

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest were still in the Yao family''s territory, their journey was rtively peaceful. However, once they left the Yao family''s divine territory, they realized that the number of small fish and prawns that came to their deaths had increased.

    However, the small fries who came to die were obviously here to explore the way because these people were generally not strong and could not take a beating. Every time one of them came out, they would be able to clean up those people! However, as time passed, Leng ruoxue and the rest would also feel depressed!

    If this happened once or twice, they wouldn''t mind. However, when this happened more and more, and they had to deal with this kind of assault team every day, no one would be happy!

    Moreover, some of the attackers were actually beasts.

    This fact hadpletely enraged Leng ruoxue!

    After a discussion, they decided that they couldn''t let this continue. Therefore, when they encountered the attackers, they nned to spend some effort to get rid of the forces that those people were in.

    With this thought in mind, Leng ruoxue and the rest naturally would not show any mercy to the small fry that came to cause trouble. The factions that they were in suffered an unprecedented blow. The entire Foundation of their faction waspletely uprooted from the firmament by Leng ruoxue and the rest.

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest were doing this, they did not hide it. Instead, they openly allowed the news to spread throughout the entire God World. However, there were too many people in the immortal realm, so they did not know how the rumors would spread!

    However, one thing was for sure. After Leng ruoxue and the rest had massacred the people, Leng ruoxue and the rest''s reputation for being vicious and evil had be even more well-known. Of course, the Divine Master''s estate had also contributed to this!

    For a time, the God World had mixed opinions about Leng ruoxue!

    Those who supported her were naturally those who were closer to her. As for those who called her the greatest scourge of the divine world, they were basically incited by the God Lord Manor in secret.

    However, Leng ruoxue wasn''t someone who would care about what others said. Just like that, under the strange, shocked, and fearful gazes of the people from the God World, Leng ruoxue and her group swaggered back to thend of demons.

    After staying in thend of demons for a long time, Leng ruoxue and the others felt a sense of closeness to their home. The beasts in thend of demons were also very enthusiastic about Leng ruoxue and the others ''return.

    Furthermore, Leng ruoxue was surprised to see the leopard n''s members among the crowd of beasties.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue was looking at him, the leopard n leader''s face turned red. Then, he stood out from the crowd of beasties and said softly,""Little girl, we''ve moved here to settle down. You won''t not wee us, will you?"

    The old leopard was a little worried. Now that the beast race and Leng ruoxue were at loggerheads, what if this little girl didn''t want to see them?

    "Of course, you''re wee!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile. She did not let old leopard struggle for long. When she was at odds with the Divine Master''s estate and the Beast n, old leopard was still willing to lead his nsmen to visit her. Of course, she was very happy! This was enough to show that their friendship had not been affected by the outside world in any way, and it also proved that she had a good eye for beasts.

 Chapter 2319 The White Fox Tribes Number One Fox (1)

    After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, old leopard''s heart that had been hanging in the air finally settled down.

    In reality, when the conflict between Leng ruoxue and the magical beasts first appeared, the old leopard, who thought he understood Leng ruoxue''s character, did not believe the rumors outside. Although many magical beasts had made their statements, the leopard n had not made any moves. He had even secretly sent his nsmen to thend of demons to ask Leng ruoxue about the situation.

    However, at that time, Leng ruoxue seemed to be in closed-door cultivation. The people he sent were too embarrassed to ask uncle long and the others, so they asked the magical beasts in thend of demons. They learned that those magical beasts had firmly chosen to stand on Leng ruoxue''s side. The leopard n that old leopard was in also secretly made up their mind to support Leng ruoxue. The members of the leopard n believed in their judgment of people. Their junior leopard was indebted to Leng ruoxue and she was a trustworthy human. Hence, they naturally chose Leng ruoxue.

    However, at that time, the leopard n did not appear to be too close to Leng ruoxue and the others. However, in private, it had sent many of its nsmen to thend of demons. Even though the leopard n''s nsmen did not visit Leng ruoxue and the others every time they came to thend of demons, their private interactions with the magical beasts in thend of demons were still discovered by the other magical beasts.

    With this discovery, the days of old leopard and the rest of the leopard tribe became much harder. In addition, the leopard n did not issue any joint statement regarding Leng ruoxue''s previous attack on the magical beasts. This was also why some of the magical beasts who had long disliked them treated them as aliens. They would even throw dirty water on them from time to time, saying that they were in cahoots with Leng ruoxue! They said that they were traitors of the beast race.

    Alright! It admitted that they were on Leng ruoxue''s side. However, the leopard n had always been careful in their actions. Yet, some of the beast ns who had a grudge with the leopard n had discovered some clues. This fact made the old leopard rather depressed. However, it also knew that there was no concrete evidence for the words that the other party had spread. It was estimated that they had found out that they had gone to thend of evil demons, so they had added some embellishments and said some things that were not beneficial to the leopard n. However, even if these words werergely watered down, it still had a significant impact on the leopard n''s life.

    This was especially so in their previous territory. The neighboring magical beasts had now joined forces to ostracize them. The leopard tribe''s tribesmen were attacked by other magical beasts from time to time, and they were even scolded as traitors of the magical beasts. Every day, they would be cursed at and attacked as scheduled. As time passed, the leopard tribe finally could no longer stay in their original territory.

    In fact, ording to the old leopard''s original intention, the more those beasts ostracized them, the more they should live there. After all, the leopard n had been operating there for tens of millions of years, and it was their home. No matter how good other ces were, the meaning to them was different. However, the adult leopards could bear it, but the little guys in the n could not!

    Hence, old leopard, who had no intention of seeking shelter with Leng ruoxue, could only thicken his skin ande over. At least, the beasts in thend of evil demons were friendly to them. Seeing that they intended to settle down in thend of evil demons, the forces of the beast race in thend of evil demons showed unprecedented enthusiasm and even enthusiastically helped them build a residence. This also made old leopard, who had been worried that he would not be weed beforeing,pletely relieved.

    Now that he saw that Leng ruoxue also weed them, old leopard naturally felt more at ease! It was very clear about the position that this little girl, Leng ruoxue, held in the hearts of the magical beasts in the devil''s Land.

    Thinking of this, old leopard said with embarrassment,""Little Xue ''er, our leopard tribe didn''t n toe here at first. We''ll stay in our original territory so that we can know in advance if there''s any sign of trouble in the beast tribe and send you a message. However, now that the leopard tribe has been ostracized, we can''t stay here any longer, especially the junior leopards in the tribe who are bullied every day. So, we have no choice but to go along with their wishes and confirm our reputation as traitors of the beast tribe bying to the devil''s Land!"

    The old leopard exined. The members of the leopard n were too honest and were not suitable to be spies. Otherwise, they would not have been bullied and left their hometown.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue smiled and consoled,""Patriarch Bao, how can you be traitors? The real betrayer of the magical beasts should be the ones who have ostracized you!"

    "What?" When old leopard heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he could not help but widen his leopard eyes. Its ability to understand was a little poor, so it didn''t understand what this little girl meant!<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "Have you guys heard about my bounty?" Leng ruoxue asked, pretending to be mysterious.

    "Well, who wouldn''t know about such a big thing?" The old leopard nodded his head in a daze. His eyes were filled with admiration as he looked at Leng ruoxue. She was master Yu''s disciple! What a noble status!

    "Since you''ve heard about it, you naturally know my identity! Tell me, who were the beasts loyal to in the past?" Leng ruoxue asked.

    "Of course it''s master Yu! Lord Yu''s position in the hearts of the beast ns is irreceable!" "Yes, master!" Old leopard said with excitement on his face.

    "Since that''s the case, then isn''t it only natural for you to be on good terms with me? Don''t forget, I''m master Yu''s disciple. That''s why you''re not traitors to the beast n. The beast n''s traitors are those who betrayed master and went against me. " Leng ruoxue reminded him with an evil smile.

    "That''s right! Our leopard n is not a traitor to the beast n. The real traitors are those who went against you, little girl, and ndered you!" When the old leopard heard this, he immediately echoed loudly in a high-spirited manner. But then, he became listless again and said in a pitiful voice,""Little girl! What''s the use of saying that we''re not traitors of the beast n! In the eyes of many beasts with ulterior motives or those who don''t know the truth, we are still traitors!"

    Old leopard was very reluctant to admit this fact, but this world was where the strong were respected. Even if Leng ruoxue was master Yu''s disciple, the beast n did not acknowledge that. In fact, in the hearts of many beast ns, master Yu was master Yu, and Leng ruoxue was Leng ruoxue. There was no rtionship between them at all. Of course, unless Leng ruoxue was able to disy a power that would make all the other beasts fear her, or gain the approval of the four great beast Kings, it would be difficult for Leng ruoxue''s identity to be acknowledged.

    "Oh, really? If that''s the case, it looks like we can only use special methods to confirm that they''re the traitors. " After thinking for a while, Leng ruoxue said coldly. A cold light flickered in her eyes, which made old leopard''s heart jump and his little heart tremble.

    What was this little girl trying to do?

    Although he felt a little uneasy, old leopard still gathered his courage and asked,""Little girl, what do you mean?"

    "Subdue them! Those who are willing to surrender, I wee them. Those who aren''t willing to surrender, I''ll use force to suppress them. Let''s start with the original territory of your leopard tribe!" Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "Didn''t you say you were traitors? I''ll let them see who the traitor is! Who will be the Beastie whoughsst!" Leng ruoxue added.

 Chapter 2320 The White Fox Tribes Number One Beauty (2)

    Hearing these words, old leopard immediately broke out in a cold sweat. His heart trembled more and more and his legs became a little soft.

    This girl was going to start a war!

    For some reason, the old leopard pitied those beasts who wanted to go against Leng ruoxue. At the same time, he was d that he was wise enough to cling onto Leng ruoxue. Otherwise, if they really fought, thebat power of Leng ruoxue and the others ... Was not to be underestimated!

    After ncing at uncle long and the others, old leopard''s heart was strangely calm.

    It seemed that he still had to train! Look at all the people and beasts present. None of them had heard Leng ruoxue''s words and acted like a bear. All of them were calm and collected!

    He forced himself to calm down. After taking a few deep breaths, he slowly said,""That ... In my original territory, the most powerful beast n was the Fox n. Even though the Fox Tribe is not as strong as us in terms of fighting power, they are too cunning. Honest beasts like us are not their match!" To put it bluntly, the other party used their wisdom, while they were toozy to y tricks. Therefore, they relied on brute force.

    "Fox n? The snow fox Tribe?" Leng ruoxue asked with great interest.

    If she did not remember wrongly, it seemed that the Beastie on her side had a grudge with the snow fox Tribe! However, she had been very busy ever since she came to the divine world. Hence, she did not have the time to make a trip to the snow fox Tribe. Now, it seemed like this was a good opportunity to settle some of the grudges on her side.

    "No! It''s the white fox n!" The old leopard quickly exined. Then, afraid that Leng ruoxue did not understand, he added,""The status of the snow fox Tribe in the divine realm is very high, second only to the Dragon Tribe, the Phoenix tribe, The White Tiger Tribe and the Qilin tribe. How could they possibly live in that little broken down ce of ours!"

    "Where do they live?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes and asked curiously.

    "The snow fox Tribe loves the cold. Their base is located on thergest Snow Mountain in the immortal realm, the longevity mountain. They are neighbors with The White Tiger Tribe. The snow fox Tribe is also a vassal of The White Tiger Tribe." Old leopard exined.

    "A vassal of The White Tiger race? Didn''t the snow fox Tribe have a very high status in the divine realm? He actually became someone else''s subordinate? Chief leopard, are your words watered down?" Leng ruoxue asked with a look of disbelief.

    "No, I didn ''t! It was absolutely true! Right now, the snow fox Tribe is indeed a vassal of The White Tiger Tribe. This isn''t a secret at all in the immortal realm. Otherwise, The White Tiger Tribe would have long chased them out of the longevity mountain!" Old leopard said with certainty.

    "So, the snow fox Tribe is very weak now?" Leng ruoxue''s eyes narrowed as she continued to ask.

    "Uh! How should he put it! It could not be said to be very weak. However, the most important royal bloodline in the snow fox Tribe was the purple-eyed snow fox. However, ever since the previous Fox King passed away, there were no more purple-eyed snow foxes in the snow fox Tribe. Furthermore, the current Fox King''s bloodline was not pure and he was unable to cultivate the Fox tribe''s techniques to the highest level. Naturally, he was unable to restore the Glory of the Snow fox Tribe in ancient times. As a result, the status of the entire divine realm''s Fox Tribe had declined. He was the current King of the Snow fox Tribe. They even became The White Tiger race''s vassals. " Old leopard said unhappily.

    Bing a vassal of the beast n and acknowledging a human as their master were two different things!

    Acknowledging a human as its master meant that it had acknowledged a human, and that human must have something extraordinary about him. However, in a situation where everyone was a magical beast, if they became a vassal of a magical beast, it would mean that a certain magical beast hadpletely abandoned its dignity and be a Lackey of its own kind. Such a magical beast race did not have the pride of a magical beast race to speak of. Naturally, they would not receive the respect of other magical beasts. However, in the current divine realm, there were definitely many magical beasts who chose to be a vassal of a powerful beast for the sake of survival!

    Therefore, this trend seemed to be the general trend. Under the situation where everyone did that, there would be no distinction between who looked down on who. For some magical beasts who were unwilling to rely on the powerful, they would retain their dignity, but at the same time, their days in the divine realm would be more and more difficult, and they would be bullied and ostracized. However, no matter what the result was, it was the choice of each magical beast.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "Are purple eyed snow foxes only important to the snow fox race?" Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but ask after hearing what old leopard said.

    "The snow fox is the king of the Fox n. The purple-eyed snow fox is of utmost importance to the entire Fox n. However, the current Fox n does not have any purple-eyed snow fox at all. Therefore, the Fox n has naturally declined." The old leopard was very patient, but when he saw the little fox in Leng ruoxue''s arms, his round leopard eyes instantly widened.

    "You, you ... This, this ..." The old leopard pointed his paw at the small and cute little fox in Leng ruoxue''s arms. It was snow-white without a trace of mixed colors. He stammered and could notplete a sentence for a long time.

    F * ck!

    What was this?

    It had just said that there were no purple-eyed snow foxes in the snow fox Tribe, and this little girl had already created one for it. Was she trying to test the endurance of its heart?

    Alright! This girl had won.

    Seeing this tiny, palm-sized purple-eyed snow fox, the old leopard''s heart had indeed been tested like never before.

    "Mei, say hello to the leopard tribe leader!" Leng ruoxue nced at the petrified old leopard and said with a face full of sympathy.

    AI! She''s just a little fox! Was there a need to be so surprised? Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but Mutter to herself.

    However, it was a good thing that old leopard did not know Leng ruoxue''s inner thoughts. Otherwise, he would be depressed to death! What did he mean by ''isn''t she just a little fox''? The one you''re carrying in your arms is a purple eyed snow fox alright? That was the natural King of the Fox race! He couldmand the entire Fox race! More importantly, ever since the previous Fox King had fallen in the divine realm, no purple-eyed snow fox had appeared! Therefore, it was impossible not to be surprised!

    "Hello, I''m Mei!" The Mei spoke very obediently. In fact, it knew the old leopard, but the old leopard had never seen it before.

    "H-Hello!" The old leopard was still stammering, but he was obviously calmer than before. However, his eyes were full of curiosity as he stared at the Mei without blinking. His eyes were full of surprise.

    The Mei was a little scared by the old leopard''s stare and could not help but shrink into Leng ruoxue''s arms. She could not help but send a voice transmission to her master,""Master, the way this old leopard looks at me is too scary! It better not have any thoughts about me! Otherwise, I won''t let it go!"

    It was not joking! However, when Leng ruoxue heard the Mei''s words, she couldn''t help but smile indifferently and said,""You''re thinking too much! It was just too surprised by your species. "

    "What''s so surprising about my breed? it''s so rare to see!" Mei Yiran transmitted her voice to Leng ruoxue with dissatisfaction. Her cute little face gradually fell and she was about to explode. However, at this moment, old leopard retracted his gaze.

 Chapter 2321 The White Fox Tribes Number One Beauty (3)

    "Little girl, is this little fox yours?" Old leopard confirmed.

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue nodded.

    "Do you want it to be the Fox King?" Old leopard asked excitedly.

    "Of course Mei will be the future king of our Fox race!" Before Leng ruoxue could reply, another furious voice rang in old leopard''s ears. Then, a huge snow-white figure appeared in front of everyone.

    "Uh! "You are ..." Looking at the huge snow fox in front of him, the old leopard asked hesitantly. The snow fox looked familiar, but he could not remember where he had seen it.

    "I''m Snow Shadow!" Xue Ying nced at the old leopard and said arrogantly. However, there was a small footprint on its snow-white fur, which destroyed its unattainable feeling and made it look a little funny.

    "Xue Ying ..." Old leopard repeated the name and frowned. The name was so familiar! Suddenly, he had a sh of inspiration and shouted,""Argh! Snow Shadow! Isn''t Xue Ying the traitor of the Fox n who was once wanted by the Fox King?"

    "You''re the traitor! Your entire family is a traitor!" Upon hearing this, Xue Ying was unhappy and shouted back.

    "Uh! In the eyes of other Beastie, my family is indeed a traitor! However, you''ve been wanted by the Fox n throughout the divine realm. I didn''t expect that you''d actually be hiding at this little girl''s ce!" The old leopard eximed. Could he say that this ce was a shelter for traitors?

    "Who''s hiding? I''m here in broad daylight, okay?" Although the old leopard''s tone of voice made Xue Ying a little unhappy, he still gave Leng ruoxue face and did not cause trouble for the old leopard on the spot.

    "Alright then!" Looking at Snow Shadow''s reaction, the old leopard wisely did not argue with it about this matter. Anyway, everyone knew it in their hearts! There was no need to be too jumpy.

    Seeing that he had won against old leopard, Xue Ying turned to Leng ruoxue and said,""Xue ''er, Mei will definitely be the king of our Fox race. Let''s immediately set off to challenge the Fox race!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Upon hearing this, old leopard, Leng ruoxue, and the rest fell silent.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest were thinking that even if they wanted to challenge the Fox n, they had to make some preparations first! On the other hand, old leopard''s thinking was more pragmatic. He was afraid that it would not bepleted in a short time if he wanted to challenge the Fox Tribe. After all, The White Tiger Tribe was still there to carry the burden! Unless they could take on The White Tiger race as well. However, that would be extremely difficult. One must know that The White Tiger race was one of the four great beast Kings, and those four great beast Kings had always been on good terms. If the four of them were to join forces, even if Leng ruoxue and the rest were heaven-defying, it would still take time to take care of them!

    This was not something that could be achieved in a short period of time. However, looking at Xue Ying''s reaction, he seemed to be in a hurry, as if the Fox Tribe would be his in the blink of an eye. Was it that simple?

    The old leopard did not agree with Xue Ying''s impatient temperament. However, he did not say much, in case this bad-tempered snow fox would vent its anger on him again. Anyway, he was just a bystander, so he would let the little girl worry about these things!

    Just as he was thinking about this, he heard Leng ruoxue''s voice,""It''s not impossible to pick a fight with the Fox n, but I have to make preparations first! Give me some time! We''ll leave the day after tomorrow!"

    "..." After hearing this, old leopard continued to be silent.

    In fact, it was more suspicious that it had heard wrong. The day after tomorrow, they would set off to pick the Fox Tribe? What could he prepare in less than two days? However, looking at everyone''s confident expressions, it felt that it was better not to spoil the mood. Otherwise, it might cause public anger.

    In this way, two days passed by in the curiosity of the old leopard. However, during this time, the old leopard''s questions were not answered. Instead, it made the old leopard''s heart itch more as if a kitten lived in it.

    Faced with the old leopard''s eager eyes, no kind person was willing to answer his questions. Besides, everyone in the house was so busy that their feet didn''t even touch the ground. Only he thought that he was so free that his balls hurt. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have let his thoughts run wild.

    Then, Leng ruoxue told old leopard that they could set off.

    The old leopard was still in a daze as Leng ruoxue and the rest led him on the road. Their destination was, of course, his previous territory, floating cloud Mountain.

    The floating cloud Mountain was not too far away from thend of the evil demons. If they did not teleport, they would be able to reach there in two days. Hence, Leng ruoxue and the others had already arrived after a long journey.

    In the heart of old leopard, the doubts were getting heavier and heavier.

    Were they on vacation? Or travel?

    Why couldn''t it feel the tension before the battle? Or could it be that it was too agitated?

    Old leopard was very depressed. The consequences were very serious!<novelnext> </novelnext>

    The price of this result was that while the others talked andughed along the way, it remained silent.

    When they finally arrived at the floating cloud Mountain, old leopard finally saw a trace of excitement on his face.

    "I didn''t expect to revisit an old ce so soon!" Old leopard sighed.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but raise her beautiful eyes and asked indifferently,""Leopard chief, is this the floating clouds mountain?"

    "Yup! It''s beautiful here, right?" The old leopard said proudly.

    "It''s beautiful, but where''s the mountain?" Leng ruoxue asked speechlessly. She looked around and saw a dense forest made up of huge, lush trees. There were also a few clear streams flowing out from the forest. However, she could not see any mountains.

    "Uh! That ... It''s been too long, and the mountain has long disappeared!" The old leopard blushed and said embarrassedly. There used to be a mountain here, but after living here for a long time, the tall mountain had be a small slope. Besides, there were many species of beasts living here, many of which were famous for their violence. The strong mountain couldn''t withstand the long-term battles!

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes and didn''t say anything. She only fixed her gaze on the red-faced old leopard.

    "I''m telling the truth!" Seeing this, the old leopard was so aggrieved that he almost raised his paw to swear.

    "Alright then!" Leng ruoxue sighed helplessly. Even if there were mountains here in the past, they wouldn''t have been that big.

    She didn''t want to talk about whether there was a mountain, so she said directly,""Let''s enter the forest! Leopard n leader, lead the way. "

    "En, little girl, where are we going first? There are many types of beasts here, and many of them are quite powerful!" Old leopard asked.

    "Let''s go to the white fox race first. " Leng ruoxue ordered.

    "Alright!" The old leopard nodded. The white fox Tribe had a very high status in the floating cloud Mountain. If they were to incorporate the white fox Tribe first, it would make many other beasts feel intimidated! Thinking of this, it was in a good mood, and its steps were a little light. Hehe! The white fox race had yed an important role in its expulsion from the floating cloud Mountain! Now, this old leopard had returned with a bear-like and high-spirited look!

    That ... Why did it feel like it was exhaling its pride, like a fox exploiting a Tiger''s might? Although he thought this way, old leopard''s pace did not slow down at all. The news of their group entering the floating clouds mountain spread like wings to all the beasts living in the floating clouds mountain.

    Within the white fox race.

    A huge snow-white fox was lying on a green stone b, enjoying the warm sunlight. When it heard the report from the Fox Tribe, the snow-white foxzily closed its eyes and asked,""You said that the old leopard is back? You even brought some humans?"

    "Yes! n leader, those guys areing in our direction. ording to my guess, old leopard must have found some helpers ande back for revenge!" The little fox reported with a face full of worry.

    "Revenge? Oh! It was not impossible. However, I''m more interested in the background of those humans! You can go and investigate. " The enormous white fox instructed.

    "n leader, there''s a human woman among those people. She looks a little like Leng ruoxue from the video." The little fox thought for a moment and decided to report the truth.

    "Leng ruoxue? Are you sure?" The huge white fox squinted its eyes andughed wildly in its heart. Old leopard, you can''t me others for calling you a traitor now, can you? You''re the one who brought Leng ruoxue back!

    "Yes." The little fox nodded her head.

    Seeing this, the huge snow fox immediately got up and instructed the little fox,""Go and inform the nsmen that we have a guest. Ask them toe with me to wee her. Oh right, also spread the news that Leng ruoxue hase to the floating cloud Mountain. I believe that many people and beasts will be interested in her news!"

    The little fox nodded and immediately ran away.

    At this time, the huge snow fox shook its snow-white long fur and took out ab from somewhere. Afterbing its long fur until it was as soft and smooth as silk, it even ran to the mirror not far away and looked at it. Then, it nodded in satisfaction and said with a somewhat narcissistic tone,"As expected of the white fox tribe''s number one beauty! Look at my long fur, my beauty, my bearing, which Fox canpare to me!"

    After mumbling to himself, the narcissistic white fox Tribe leader strode elegantly away from the bluestone b she had justid on and walked toward the main entrance with great confidence.

    By the time the white fox n leader arrived at the main entrance, the swift white fox n members had already formed a line, waiting for the proud white fox n leader to arrive ...

 Chapter 2322 Love At First Sight (1)

    When the white fox n leader saw this, he did not forget to nod in satisfaction at his underlings. Then, one of the White foxes tactfully brought out a reclining chair and invited their n leader to rest on it.

    "Little three, little four, the old leopard and those humans are not here yet? This speed is too slow!" After lying down, the white fox n leader asked the two white foxes who were serving beside her.

    "Not yet! Those humans are too weak and need to rest for a long time after walking a few steps. So, ording to this subordinate''s guess, they won''t be able to arrive in a short time. Why don''t King take a short nap?" A Fox said with a fawning expression.

    What it meant by Leng ruoxue and the rest being too weak and needing to rest after every few steps was that Leng ruoxue and the rest were collecting herbs and admiring the scenery along the way. Therefore, it was naturally impossible for them to reach the white fox n''s territory too quickly. Of course, they were also unaware that the white fox n''s n head was anxiously waiting for them!

    However, if Leng ruoxue knew that the white fox n leader had been waiting for them anxiously, she would most likely ask,''why are you in such a hurry?'' Was he in a hurry to die?

    Leng ruoxue and the rest were not in a hurry, forming a stark contrast with the white fox n leader''s anxiety. However, the white fox n leader would not show it on his face. Otherwise, if the n members knew, where would his dignity as the leader of a Fox be?

    Therefore, after pondering for a while, the white fox n leader nodded and said,""Then I''ll take a nap! Wake me up immediately when they arrive!"

    Little three and little four, who were the two white foxes serving the white fox n leader, hurriedly nodded their heads. Then, the white fox n''s foxes gathered around their n leader and waited for Leng ruoxue and the rest under the scorching sun.

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest entered the floating clouds mountain, it was still early in the morning. That was also the time when the herbs in the forest were the freshest. Many of the herbs still had clear dewdrops on them. There were also many alchemists in their group. Hence, when they saw these herbs, it was as if they were seeing their family.

    Although the herbs they saw along the way were only ordinary herbs, the amount of ordinary herbs used during alchemy was often the highest. Therefore, as alchemists, Jiang Ning and the others consciously bent down to collect these amiable herbs.

    When the others saw this, they did not urge them to hurry up. Instead, they helped to collect as usual. However, as the guide, old leopard was definitely not used to this situation. Seeing everyone bending down to pull the "weeds" from the ground, old leopard was all kinds of restless!

    Yes! The medicinal herbs in the eyes of the crowd were like weeds in the eyes of the old leopard and the other beasts. They had no use at all. Therefore, it could not understand Leng ruoxue and the others. They were not treasures, why did they need to mobilize all of them? Wantonly collecting? Could it be that these people came here to pull out the grass?

    Old leopard had not forgotten the purpose of their trip, but Leng ruoxue and the others had obviously forgotten.

    For a moment, the old leopard was extremely depressed. His face was full of sorrow. asionally, he would sigh and steal a nce at Leng ruoxue and the others with his resentful eyes. However, Leng ruoxue and the others were in the mood to collect herbs, so his expression was a waste.

    By the time Leng ruoxue and the rest had collected most of the medicinal herbs along the way, the sky had already turned dark.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    She looked at the moon that hung shyly in the sky and heard the howls of the beasts from the forest. Leng ruoxue asked for everyone''s opinion,""Should we continue or rest for the night and set off tomorrow morning?"

    "Tomorrow morning! It''s dark now, and if wee across more herbs on the road, it''ll be a problem to collect them." Jiang Ning was the first to express his thoughts. He was a man who was closer to herbs than to his own father. He would never allow a man to not collect herbs when he saw them, even if they were just ordinary herbs. Moreover, he had a great time collecting herbs along the way today. It should be known that he would not dare to step into a ce where many beasts gathered. Even if he knew that this ce had not been harvested and there were many herbs here, he would note here for safety reasons.

    However, being with Leng ruoxue and the rest today, his safety had increased greatly. Hence, he was definitely not willing to let go of such an opportunity. Furthermore, many beasts only recognized natural treasures and would not care about ordinary herbs at all. Hence, this forest had be a paradise for ordinary herbs. As an Alchemist who had a greater demand for ordinary herbs, it was too difficult to make him give up after seeing what he needed.

    Most importantly, these herbs didn''t belong to anyone. They only needed to spend some manpower and resources to collect them. As a result, Jiang Ning hadpletely forgotten the purpose of his visit. However, he had originallye here with the intention of watching the show. So, it was normal for him to forget the main purpose! And now, collecting all the herbs he encountered along the way had be his top priority. Therefore, he insisted on resting for the night and leaving tomorrow morning.

    After hearing what Jiang Ning said, old leopard wanted to tell him that they didn''te here to pick herbs. It was a serious matter. Don''t forget what you''re here for, alright? However, when it saw that everyone present had nodded in agreement, it could only keep the cry in its heart back into its stomach.

    Although it didn''t want to admit it, it wasn''t worth much in the eyes of these people. After a moment of worry, old leopard, who had a good mentality, had no choice but to ept this fact.

    It seemed that it needed to get used to these people''s slow pace. Old leopard thought to himself.

    They rested for a night. The next morning, Leng ruoxue and the others continued on their journey after breakfast. They still treated collecting the herbs they found along the way as a major task. Old leopard was helpless about this, but he slowly got used to it.

    Later on, influenced by Leng ruoxue and the others, old leopard even took the initiative to lead them to the areas with more weeds. Leng ruoxue and the others naturally had a good harvest, but it had been more than ten days when they arrived at the white fox n''s territory.

    Standing at the edge of the white fox tribe''s territory, the old leopard was ashamed. It would have taken less than a day to reach the white fox tribe''s territory, but under his guidance, they had walked for more than ten days. It was not because they had lost their way, but on purpose. Old leopard couldn''t help covering his face with his hands when he saw this.

    Those who didn''t know would definitely think that it was so senile that it couldn''t even find the white fox tribe''s territory. But in reality, it was even more wronged than Dou E!

    "Chief leopard, haven''t we arrived at the white fox tribe''s territory? Why aren''t you going in? Or do I need you to give a roar and send a message to the white fox race?" Leng ruoxue looked at old leopard, who was standing there in a daze, and asked with a puzzled expression.

    "..." If he roared, it would be a tant provocation! The old leopard said. However, they seemed to be here to provoke him!

    "Little girl," old leopard said after some thought,"I think we''d better go in directly!" The white fox Tribe must have received news of their arrival long ago, so there was no need for them to put on an act.

 Chapter 2323 Love At First Sight (2)

    "Then let''s go in!" Leng ruoxue nodded. Then, she gave the people around her a look, and they swaggered into the White fox race''s territory.

    When old leopard saw their vigorous and spirited appearance, his spirit was also shaken and he quickly followed them.

    As they walked, they did not even see a single strand of fox fur, much less a white fox.

    "Chief leopard, are you sure this is the territory of the Arctic Fox?" Leng ruoxue asked with uncertainty.

    "It''s absolutely true!" Old leopard nodded hard.

    "What about the white fox? If there''s no white one, a ck one will do too!" Leng ruoxueughed lightly as she teased.

    However, the old leopard was not as rxed as Leng ruoxue. The absence of the White foxes could only mean one thing-all the White foxes had been summoned back to their ns to deal with them!

    With this thought in mind, old leopard''s mood instantly became heavy. He said with a serious face,""The White foxes have probably rushed back to the n. They must be here to deal with us!"

    "Oh! Since that''s the case, let''s hurry to the white fox Tribe! Don''t make them wait too long!" When Leng ruoxue heard this, she quickly replied.

    I''m afraid ... I''ve been waiting for a long time! The old leopard secretly sighed. Of course, he would never say it out loud. Then, he nodded and said,""Then let''s go!"

    Unfortunately, its wish was good, but the reality was cruel!

    Even though they had already arrived at the white fox tribe''s territory, Jiang Ning and the other alchemists were still unwilling to let go of the medicinal herbs along the way. Seeing this, old leopard''s heart was beating so fast that it was as if it was scratching his heart and liver!

    Just like that, the group took another three days to reach the white fox race''s territory and their base.

    As for the extremely narcissistic white fox Tribe leader, she was already getting impatient.

    When the n leader of the white fox n had been anticipating the arrival of Leng ruoxue and the others, she had been in high spirits. Her condition and aura were at their peak, as though she was a warrior who was ready to fight in her best condition at any time.

    However, he was still looking forward to it! After a day and two days of absence, its mood gradually became anxious, and its umted state of mind slowly rxed. In the end, its whole body was listless and became listless.

    Furthermore, it had been guarding outside with the Fox Tribe members for the past few days, eating and sleeping in the open, exposed to the elements, and hadpletely lost its image! This was because it was not sure when Leng ruoxue and the rest would arrive. They were clearly very close to them, but they were still not here!

    The white fox Tribe leader was getting impatient, and the Fox Tribe members were also getting tired of waiting. The image of the Foxes was like that of a stray Fox that had been wandering for a long time. Their originally snow-white fur had turned gray because they had not washed andbed it for a long time, and it was even stuck together.

    When Leng ruoxue and the others arrived at the white fox n''s encampment, they were greeted by a group of dirty and listless foxes.

    Upon seeing this, Leng ruoxue turned to old leopard with a suspicious look,""Chief leopard, is this the Arctic Fox Tribe? You didn''t bring the wrong one?"

    Why does this ce look like a beggar''s den? Wasn''t the white fox race the strongest beast in the floating clouds mountain? He was also known for his intelligence, so how did he end up in such a miserable state?<novelnext> </novelnext>

    Seeing these dirty foxes called white foxes, Leng ruoxue was deeply suspicious of the old leopard''s words. Was the old leopard praising these foxes a little too much?

    "Little girl, this is the white fox race''s territory. There''s no mistake about it! Do you see the biggest Fox? it''s the leader of the white fox race. " In order to increase his credibility, old leopard specifically pointed out to Leng ruoxue who the n leader of the white fox n was.

    However, when Leng ruoxue heard the old leopard''s words, she shot a nce at the white fox n leader. She was even more distrustful of the old leopard''s words.

    She couldn''t believe that the dirty Fox that was looking at them in a daze was the white fox tribe''s leader. If it really was, she would be extremely disappointed! In her eyes, all foxes loved to be clean. However, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but cover her face with her hands. They were so dirty that she didn''t dare to look at them directly!

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue heard another "awoo" sound. Then, the huge Fox that was pointed out to be the white fox n leader did not even turn its head back and ran away madly behind her like a wisp of smoke ...

    When the other foxes saw this, they also reacted.

    In the blink of an eye, all the Foxes in front of Leng ruoxue and the others had disappeared.

    Ugh! What was this situation?

    Leng ruoxue and the rest were dumbfounded by the Fox''s strange behavior! Even old leopard was confused.

    Little did they know that the white fox n leader had led a group of people to wait for Leng ruoxue and the others. They had waited for too long, so none of the thoughts they had in their hearts, or what would happen when the two parties met, were put to use. Not only that, the test of time had made them lose their patience and confidence. Just as they had given up on guessing when Leng ruoxue and the others would arrive, Leng ruoxue and the others suddenly appeared in front of them. Hence, they could not react in time and were stunned.

    The conversation between Leng ruoxue and the old leopard was naturally heard by all the Foxes. When the white fox n leader came back to his senses, the first thing he thought of was how he would look like as the number one beautiful fox in the white fox n!

    I''m finished! I''m finished! It was so embarrassing!

    As the white fox n leader ran, she let her thoughts run wild. Then, she ran back to her residence and quickly washed up. When she reappeared in front of Leng ruoxue and the others, she was already a fragrant, clean, and snow-white fox.

    After washing up, the white fox n leader''s confidence returned.

    The white fox n leader nced at the old leopard arrogantly and said with a sullen face,""Old leopard, you are a traitor of the beast race, and you still have the face toe back? He even brought back a human to help him, Hmph! You have nothing to say now, right? Let''s see how you''re going to quibble!"

    "I''m not trying to quibble! However, my little girl has said that I''m not a traitor to the beast race, you are!" The old leopard raised his head and puffed out his chest as he spoke with iparable confidence. These days, Leng ruoxue and the others had been brainwashing him a lot. Therefore, the old leopard''s confidence was now bursting! It was enough to kill all living beings in seconds!

    "Bullshit! You old leopard, we didn''t collude with the humans to harm the interests of the beast race!" The old leopard''s words infuriated the white fox n leader, and she cursed in her heart. This was nder!

    The white fox n leader could not tolerate the old leopard''s nder. It was so angry that its long fur stood on end. Its blue eyes were full of anger. If it had not retained a trace of rationality, it would have rushed forward and torn the old leopard into pieces.

    "I don''t have any!" Old leopard also said innocently.

    "No? You''ve already brought the humans back, and you still dare to say you don''t have them?" The white fox n leader questioned him angrily. Today, he finally realized that this seemingly honest old leopard was actually quite shameless. This was bing more and more like it!

 Chapter 2324 Love At First Sight (3)

    "There''s nothing!" Old leopard still said.

    "You, you ..." The white fox n leader pointed at the old leopard with her huge ws. She was so angry that her whole body was trembling. She was wrong! This old leopard was even more shameless than it. The facts were in front of it, but it still dared to renege on the debt!

    "Calm down ..." Old leopard deliberately dragged out his voice, and then coughed a few times and continued,""That ... Sly Fox, I''m here today to recruit you. You should quickly surrender!"

    The old leopard''s words were very direct. However, the white fox n leader was puzzled and asked,""What do you mean by Amnesty enlistment?"

    It knew about surrendering, but it had never heard of the term ''Amnesty''.

    "Amnesty enlistment means that you surrender of your own ord!" Leng ruoxue exined with a faint smile. n leader white fox turned her gaze towards Leng ruoxue.

    The moment she saw Leng ruoxue, the white fox n leader clearly felt as if she had been struck by a bolt of lightning known as love. Then, her little heart started to beat wildly. Her blue eyes were instantly filled with tears and her face was hot. Following that, she lowered her huge head in embarrassment.

    Ugh! Why did this Sly Fox suddenly be shy?

    The old leopard saw the huge Fox, who was just baring its fangs and brandishing its ws, wanting to cut him into eight pieces, suddenly became shy like a little wife in the blink of an eye. He suddenly felt like thunder was rolling down from the sky!

    Could it be that in the blink of an eye, something had happened that it was unaware of? The old leopard was extremely puzzled. However, when he identally discovered that the sly Fox was secretly peeking at the little girl Leng ruoxue, he understood.

    It turned out to be a disaster caused by beauty!

    However, Leng ruoxue''s image had been circting in the immortal realm for a long time, and he had never heard that this Sly Fox had taken a fancy to that little girl, Leng ruoxue! Why did it look like it had fallen in love with the little girl at first sight?

    This ... Should it congratte him? Old leopard was a little hesitant. That little girl''s idea was not something that anyone could think of! Therefore, it could already foresee the tragic end of this Sly Fox!

    However, it didn''t want to reveal the result, so it remained silent.

    As for Leng ruoxue, she saw that n leader white fox had only nced at her once before she hurriedly lowered her head. Her heart was filled with suspicion.

    She knew that many beastmen''s aesthetic values were different from that of humans, so she naively thought that her appearance had frightened the Fox. However, this was something that could not be helped! She couldn''t possibly continue disguising herself just because her appearance had scared a Fox, right? There was really no need for the current her to change her appearance. Who asked her reputation in the divine realm to be so resounding that it had already reached the point where everyone knew her!

    Thinking of this, Leng ruoxue continued,"the treatment of surrendering voluntarily and being forced to surrender is definitely different. So, n leader white fox, you must think this through!" Do you want to surrender, or do you want us to use extreme means?"

    "I can follow you if I surrender?" After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the shy n leader of the white fox n suddenly raised her head and asked with a serious expression.

    "Of course!" Leng ruoxue nodded her head with certainty. After bing her Beastie, if it didn''t follow by her side, where else could it go?

    "Then, I ..." The white fox n leader peeked at Leng ruoxue with her pink eyes. She then turned around to look at her nsmen who were all at a loss. She felt a little conflicted.

    Was love more important, or was nsmen more important?

    If they surrendered voluntarily, they would be able to stay by the side of the person they liked, and the safety of their tribesmen would be guaranteed. However, if they were forced to surrender, they would not have the chance to stay by the side of the person they liked, and the safety of their tribesmen would naturally be uncertain. As the white fox n leader pondered, she had already finished her analysis. However, if they surrendered just like that, wouldn''t it be too much?

    The white fox race was a respected beast race in the floating clouds mountain! If the other beasts knew that it surrendered to the humans without even fighting, would they look down on it?

    At the thought of this, the white fox n leader secretly turned its gaze to the others. When it realized that it could not tell the strength of many people, it suddenly calmed down!

    Because there were only two possibilities for not being able to see through its strength. One was that the other party was hiding its strength, and the other was that the other party''s strength was too much higher than its own. Now, it seemed that this situation was obviously thetter. Although these people did not deliberately release their auras, the white fox n leader could still sense that these people were stronger than her. In fact, they were much stronger.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    These people were obviously here to cause trouble! When the white fox n leader saw this, she felt a little indignant. However, as a smart fox, it was important for her to have self-awareness. Hence, after knowing the difference in strength between her and Leng ruoxue''s group, the white fox n leader had already made her choice.

    This wasn''t because its will wasn''t strong enough, it was just following the bigger picture! The white fox n leader consoled herself.

    Then, just as it was about to agree, it suddenly frowned and asked with uncertainty,""Are you Leng ruoxue?" It better not get the wrong person!

    "Mm! I''m Leng ruoxue!" Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with ck lines at the n leader''s question, but she still answered truthfully. However, before she could understand why the n leader would ask this, she heard his voice,""Then I''ll surrender!"

    "You''re willing to surrender now that you know I''m Leng ruoxue?" Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. Since when did her name be so domineering?

    "No!" The white fox n leader was embarrassed again. It was only afraid that it had mistook the name of the person it loved, so it wanted to ask clearly.

    However, when The Little Foxes of the white fox Tribe heard that their tribe leader was going to surrender, they all fell into a petrified state. By the time they reacted and wanted to protest, everything was already set in stone.

    In addition to that, the white fox n leader was a man of his word in the n. Therefore, there were not many nsmen who dared to oppose her. Thus, Leng ruoxue did not face any obstacles when she took over the white fox n. In fact, it was so smooth that it left Jiang Ning and the others dumbfounded.

    After easily taking over the white fox n, the smaller beast ns that were attached to the white fox n naturally joined Leng ruoxue''s team. In just a short day, Leng ruoxue had taken over one-third of the beast ns in the floating clouds mountain.

    The speed and aggressiveness of the old leopard made him feel no sense of achievement, especially when he saw that the Fox, who usually liked to go against him, was not even looking at him. The old leopard was a little disappointed!

    "You bastard!" It was something that would forget its friends at the sight of a beauty!

    It was wrong! They weren''t friends, they were enemies!

    An opponent who forgets his friends at the sight of beauty! He actually ignored his existence! This was preposterous! Old leopard was full of hatred.

    Before he came here, old leopard had imagined countless scenes when they met, such as a one-on-one fight! A group battle! A pair of N-S, and so on. It had thought about everything, but it didn''t expect that the cunning fox would surrender before the fight even started. This made it very at a loss.

    Old leopard was very sullen and depressed about his old rival''s unusual behavior. After thinking for a while, he quietly pulled Leng ruoxue to the side and reminded her in a low voice,""Little girl! That Fox is famous for being cunning. It surrendered so easily, be careful of a trap!"

    "I''m fine! It can''t escape from my palm!" Leng ruoxue consoled him with a smile. With that, she left the depressed old leopard behind and left.

    The old leopard, who remained in the same ce, felt extremely heavy. At this moment, the white fox n leader, who sneezed several times, came to the door with a suspicious look and asked in a low voice,""Damn old leopard, did you say something bad about me in front of Xue ''er?"

    "We''re sworn enemies, have you forgotten? So, it''s normal for me to badmouth you! Could it be that you''re still hoping that I''ll put in a good word for you?" The white fox n leader''s question made the old leopardugh.

    What a joke! It was trulyughable! Did this Fox forget that there was a deep hatred between them? Therefore, old leopard felt that no matter how he criticized this Sly Fox, it was a matter of course!

    However, when the white fox n leader heard this, she did not fly into a rage. Instead, tears welled up in her eyes as she pitifully pleaded,""Brother Bao! Grandpa leopard! Everything that happened in the past was my fault! I was wrong! Please be magnanimous and forgive me! Wu ... Please don''t say bad things about me in front of Xue ''er! I''m begging you! Alright?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Looking at the white fox n leader crying and begging him with tears in his eyes, the old leopard did not know what to say. He was not afraid if this Sly Fox roared and screamed at him or even fought with him, but he was afraid that humans or beasts would do this in front of him!

    In fact! It was hard to say that there was a deep grudge between it and this Sly Fox. After all, everyone lived on the same mountain. It was normal to have some small grudges. Usually, they would just fight and cause small troubles. There was really nothing that would harm the race. With this thought, and the white fox n leader''s sorrowful n had indeed worked, the simple and honest old leopard naturally forgave it.

    Orcs were like this. As long as it didn''t involve irredeemable grudges like the extermination of their n, everything else was fine! Therefore, under the white fox n leader''s deliberate fawning, the leopard and Fox, who were originally like fire and water, very quickly became as close as brothers, wearing the same pants ...

 Chapter 2325 Im Your Opponent (1)

    When Leng ruoxue saw this situation, other than feeling a little speechless, she did not have any other thoughts. After all, old leopard and that narcissistic Fox were already on her side. She was happy to see that the two of them had a good rtionship. It was better than the two of them being like water and fire the moment they met!

    She had already beaten up quite a number of Beastie the moment they met, so she really did not want to see the two Beastie, who were like arch-enemies, again. Now that she saw that the two of them were good Brothers, Leng ruoxue felt very gratified.

    However, what she could not stand was that old leopard was actually brainwashed by that Fox. As long as he found an opportunity, he would praise the Fox in front of her as if the Fox was the only one in the world. In the end, Leng ruoxue was forced to hide far away from old leopard when she saw him, so that she would not be pestered by his words.

    After a few days, old leopard was depressed.

    When it was bored, it wanted to have a heart-to-heart talk with the little girl. However, the little girl actually came up with all sorts of excuses to ignore it. This fact made it particrly sad. Of course, its reaction was half a beat slower. At this moment, it still didn''t know why Leng ruoxue was looking down on it.

    One afternoon, the old leopard was lying on the white fox tribe''s territory, sighing and reminiscing about spring and autumn. Suddenly, a tall figure blocked the sunlight above his head and sat down beside him. The old leopard closed his eyes and saw uncle long. Hezily greeted uncle long,""Uncle long, how are you?"

    "Hello!" Uncle long nodded and patted the old leopard''s big furry head. He said helplessly,""Old leopard! What''s wrong with you these days? You sigh all day long!"

    "The little girl is ignoring me!" After hearing uncle Long''s words, old leopard seemed to have found a group and said with a face of grievance.

    "Uh! What did you do to make her unhappy?" Uncle long asked curiously.

    "I didn ''t!" Old leopard buried his head in his thoughts, but he could not figure out how he had offended Leng ruoxue.

    "Impossible! You must have done something!" Uncle long nced at the confused old leopard and said with certainty.

    "But I really didn''t do anything! Is it because I talked to her too much a while ago, so the two beside her are unhappy?" The old leopard was suspicious, and the two fingers he was referring to were naturally evil and Azure.

    "What did you and Xue ''er talk about?" Hearing old leopard''s words, uncle Long''s curiosity was piqued again. Although the evildoer and senior Cang were very stingy, they wouldn''t put someone on their cklist just because they wanted to chat with Xue ''er, right?

    "Nothing much, just about that Fox. I put in a few good words for it in front of the little girl." Old leopard said honestly.

    "I see!" Uncle long finally understood. That Sly Fox''s intentions towards Xue ''er were too obvious. They couldn''t even pretend that they didn''t see it. So, they had always been tactful and stayed away from that Fox. They didn''t expect that this old leopard would actually dare to bump into the muzzle of a gun. No wonder Xue'' er didn''t like to bother with it! However, in his opinion, Xue ''er ignoring this old leopard was also for its own good. Otherwise, when the demon and senior Cang started a fight, the consequences would be absolutely unimaginable!

    "Uncle long, do you know the reason?" Seeing that uncle long seemed to have understood, old leopard asked shamelessly.

    "Owwuuu!" All of a sudden, a pained cry was heard. Uncle long patted old leopard''s head and said with sympathy,""You should know now!"

    "Is, is that a coquettish Fox?" Old leopard looked at uncle long and said with uncertainty.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "Well, it''s being fixed by someone, don''t be stupid enough to go and help! Otherwise, you''ll be in trouble too!" Uncle long kindly reminded.

    "MMH! I don''t know anything!" The cries in his ears were getting more and more miserable. Old leopard really didn''t know what to do except to pretend to be deaf and mute. Its little heart trembled as it listened.

    It was really ... Too terrifying!

    The old leopard had a lingering fear. Suddenly, he had a sh of inspiration and seemed to understand!

    Old leopard, who was slow to understand, immediately got up from the ground and ran towards Leng ruoxue''s direction.

    Of course, it wasn''t there to put in a good word for that Sly Fox. This time, it was to suggest that Leng ruoxue set off to subdue the other two-thirds of the beast race!

    After subduing the white fox n, Leng ruoxue and the rest had stayed here for a few days. Of course, this was strongly requested by the alchemists on their side. In the words of those alchemists, they needed to sort out the medicinal herbs they had dug up. By now, they should be almost done, right?

    Therefore, old leopard was very eager for them to set off immediately.

    Leng ruoxue, who was urged by the old leopard, decided to set off after seeking the opinions of Jiangning and the others. However, before they set off, neither Leng ruoxue nor the old leopard saw the patriarch of the white fox n. Of course, no one would mention it at this time.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest''s next destination was the territory of the wolf n.

    Originally, the Arctic Fox Tribe, the werewolves, and the Leopards were the three great beast tribes of the floating clouds mountain. After old leopard''s leopard tribe was pushed out, the territory of the leopard tribe was taken over by the bear tribe. The bear tribe also became one of the three major forces in the floating clouds mountain. However, in this subduing operation, they had put the subduing of the bear tribest.

    Not long after Leng ruoxue and the rest set off, a tall figure suddenly appeared at the main entrance of the white fox n''s encampment. That tall figure had tears in his eyes as he looked longingly at the beautiful figure that was leaving. Suddenly, he let out a loud ''waa'' and started wailing.

    "n leader, my condolences!" Seeing her n leader cry without a care for his image, the little fox beside the tall figure had an extremely conflicted expression on her face.

    "My condolences, my ass! You''ve been turned into this by me, can you even cry? My Xue ''er! My love! Wu......I''m so ugly right now, how can I be by Xue ''er''s side!" After hearing the little fox''s words, the tall figure, whose original appearance could not be seen at all, cried even more sorrowfully.

    The little fox was helpless and didn''t know what to say.

    AI! It''s just that his fur was shaved! Did she have to cry so sadly? It''s not like it can''t grow back! The little fox could not understand. Compared to its n leader''s face that had been beaten into a pig''s head, it deeply felt that it was nothing to lose fur! The n leader''s face was the most serious injury, okay? Unfortunately, the beauty-loving patriarch didn''t think so at all.

    When she thought of this! The little fox closed her eyes and nced at the n leader''s current appearance. The long fur on its body had been shaved t, and there was a bald patch here and there. Its face was swollen like a pig''s head, and it was swollen with colorful bruises. It was impossible to see its original appearance. Those two terrifying guys actually didn''t allow the n leader to eat healing pills and asked him to recover naturally. This fact made the timid little Fox''s heart tremble. What those two guys did to the n leader was really too outrageous!

 Chapter 2326 Im Your Opponent (2)

    However, it only dared to feel indignant for the n leader in its heart. It definitely did not dare to find trouble with those two fellows. If the n leader was not their match, then even the entire white fox n would not be enough! Therefore, the white fox Tribe could only support and console their n leader.

    "n leader, master and the others have gone far away. We should return. You still have to recuperate!" Looking at the n leader who was crying and sobbing, the little fox did her job and reminded her.

    "Oh!" The sobbing white fox n leader wiped her tears and obediently went back. Right now, she only dared to sneak a nce at Xue ''er. She did not have the face to appear in front of her at all. This was because she had actually promised that she would not have any more ideas about Xue'' er when she was faced with those two evil forces. Therefore, she felt that she could only change her love to a secret love!

    Sob ... It was so miserable, so miserable as a Fox!

    It had finally met the love of its heart, so why did it have to meet those two evil forces? The white fox n leader''s face was filled with grief and indignation. Then, with her head lowered, she slowly walked back to the n in a dejected and miserable manner.

    Leng ruoxue wasn''t aware of this scene and Cang, who was aware of it, naturally wouldn''t tell Leng ruoxue about this.

    On the way to the wolf tribe''s territory, Jiang Ning and the others gathered herbs like crazy again. Old leopard was calm about this. He patiently waited for them to finish gathering herbs and then continued to lead the way.

    Just like that, the short journey to the wolf tribe took them another five days.

    The werewolves, who had been watching them all this time, were almost driven mad by their slow movements. However, the leader of the werewolves was not like the white fox n, who always stood guard outside the encampment.

    The wolf n''s patriarch was very calm. Other than sending people to gather information and monitor the movements of Leng ruoxue and the others, he did what he had to do.

    The moment Leng ruoxue and the rest entered the wolf n''s territory, they were immediately surrounded by the Wolf Pack that had been waiting at their original location.

    The wolves that surrounded them were mostly ck Wolves. Of course, there were also a few Red Wolves. From the color of these wolves, Leng ruoxue knew without a doubt that the strength of the wolf tribe here was not high!

    In the wolf n, the Silver Wolf had the highest status and was also the noblest. However, there was not a single Wolf among these wolves, so their strength was naturally not that strong.

    Leng ruoxue smiled faintly when she saw the wolves ''covetous eyes. Then, with a thought, she took out the Silver Wolf tribe member from her bracelet.

    The Silver Wolf King, who was being lovey-dovey with his wife, was a little confused when it first came out. However, when it smelled the scent of its own kind, it immediately released its own pressure and roared provocatively at the sky. Then, it held its head high and looked down at the Wolf Pack in front of it.

    The Wolf Pack that had surrounded Leng ruoxue and the others were initially smug and pleased with themselves. However, when they saw the Silver Wolf n that had suddenly appeared, they were allpletely dumbfounded.

    W-what was this?

    The Silver Wolf tribe?

    The howls of the Silver Wolf King had already made the timid wolves shiver in fear. Especially when the Silver Wolf King looked at them with an extremely disdainful gaze, some of the wolves ''legs went soft and they could not even stand steadily. After a short while, the wolves that surrounded Leng ruoxue and the others knelt down one after another.

    The Silver Wolf King was the most respected King in the wolf n. Although it was not their King, they still had to kneel when they saw the Silver Wolf King! This was because the difference in status was determined by the bloodline of the wolf tribe! The Silver Wolf King''s bloodline was naturally superior to all other wolves, and it naturally had a suppressing effect on the wolf n. Therefore, no matter what status their n had in the floating cloud Mountain, they could not get up when they saw the Silver Wolf King!<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "You bastard! Who dares to cause trouble in my Wolf n? You must be tired of living!" Just as the wolves were trembling and paying their respects to the Silver Wolf King, an earth-shaking roar came from afar. Needless to say, this was definitely the local Wolf that had heard the Silver Wolf King''s howl and hade out from its own home to establish its might!

    In an instant, a ck figure teleported to Leng ruoxue and the rest''s side. Following that, a silver figure dashed out rapidly. The silver and ck figures were entangled with each other.

    However, in the blink of an eye, the battle between the two figures had ended. Then, Leng ruoxue and the others were speechless as they watched the Silver Wolf King on their side trample on a giant ck Wolf that was slightly smaller than it.

    The giant ck Wolf''s face was also filled with unyielding anger. It struggled to get up, but the Silver Wolf King''s big ws pped down, and the giant ck Wolf became obedient again.

    "Detestable! Where did youe from, Silver Wolf King? Howe I''ve never seen you before?" The giant ck Wolf howled with grief and indignation.

    Why? Why would the Silver Wolf Kinge to the floating cloud Mountain?

    Originally, he had chosen the floating clouds mountain as his territory because the Silver Wolf tribe looked down on it. But he had never thought that after so many years of carefreeness andfort, he would actually meet a Silver Wolf King! No, it was a Silver Wolf tribe!

    Looking at the silver wolves surrounding its little brother, the giant ck Wolf became more and more indignant.

    F * ck! Were these really silver wolves?

    Having lived in the divine realm for so many years, it had never known that there were so many members of the Silver Wolf tribe.

    Who was the one who said that the silver wolves could only give birth to one at a time? Wasn''t this just a rumor? Looking at these wolves, it could not believe that they were all born one by one! Because ording to what he knew, even the Silver Wolf n, which was the most powerful and powerful n in the divine realm, did not have more than half the number of nsmen in front of him!

    "Have you seen all the Silver Wolf Kings?" The Silver Wolf King asked with a smile after hearing the ck wolf''s words.

    "So what if I am?" The giant ck Wolf was very uncooperative. Seeing this, the Silver Wolf King was neither angry nor annoyed. Instead, its huge ws directly hit the head of the giant ck Wolf again. With a loud ''pa'' sound, the giant ck wolf''s head drooped down, and there were only little stars in front of its eyes!

    "Whatever this King asks you, you have to answer properly. Otherwise, you''ll be the one in trouble!" The Silver Wolf King warned.

    "You ... You''re really bullying a Wolf! We''re both wolves, how can you bully the weak?" The ck wolf''s expression became more and more sorrowful, and its voice was a little choked.

    "So what if I bully you? If I don''t bully you, would you be honest?" The Silver Wolf King replied calmly.

    "This is my territory!" The giant ck Wolf couldn''t help but remind him. Coming to its territory to bully it, how dare this detestable fellow?

    "It''s mine now! This ce, as well as all of you, have beenmandeered by me! From now on, all of you will have to follow my master, understand?" The Silver Wolf King did not care about what the giant ck Wolf said. It announced its decision and the fate of these wolves. The giant ck Wolf was so angry that its long hair stood on end. However, it did not have the chance to show its anger. The Silver Wolf King punched and kicked it again. When it stopped, the giant ck Wolf was already on itsst breath.

 Chapter 2327 Im Your Opponent (3)

    "Can''t you be more honest? Must I use violence?" After the Silver Wolf King was done beating him up, it even grumbled in dissatisfaction.

    Upon hearing this, the giant ck Wolf wanted to cry but had no tears. Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with ck lines. The mocking gazes of uncle long and the others made her feel extremely awkward.

    She guaranteed that her Beastie''s violence had nothing to do with her.

    "Are you being honest now? Are you convinced?" Seeing that the ck wolf did not respond, the Silver Wolf King asked again impatiently.

    "I''m honest, I''m convinced!" The ck wolf had tears in its eyes. Wu...He couldn''t even stand up after being beaten up, so how could he be disobedient?

    "That''s good. Remember, you have to follow my master in the future. Do whatever my Master says. If you dare to y tricks, I''ll continue to beat you up." The Silver Wolf King threatened.

    "You ... Why do you have a master?" The ck wolf asked in disbelief. In fact, it had wanted to ask this question earlier, but before it could open its mouth, it was beaten up. Now, it also wanted to know the answer to this question, otherwise, it would die with grievances!

    "Why can''t I have a master?" The Silver Wolf King was stunned for a moment and asked.

    "The noble Silver Wolf n will not recognize a master!" The giant ck Wolf said very seriously. Even they were not willing to find a master for themselves, let alone the Silver Wolf n, which had the noblest bloodline among the wolf n. Therefore, it could not understand that the Silver Wolf King in front of it who had beaten it up had a master!

    "My ass! That''s because they didn''t meet a good master! Otherwise, they''ll beg to be recognized as their master!" When the Silver Wolf King heard this, it immediately scoffed.

    "Uh! Maybe, maybe!" The giant ck Wolf did not know what to say when it saw the Silver Wolf King''s stubbornness. At the same time, in order to prevent itself from being beaten up again, it tactfully echoed the wolf.

    The Silver Wolf King patted the head of the giant ck Wolf in admiration and promised,""Follow my master and do a good job. I promise you won''t suffer any losses."

    "That ... I still don''t know who your master is!" The giant ck Wolf helplessly reminded. Woo.......It seemed like it could only ept its fate.

    "My master is Leng ruoxue. From now on, you have to listen to her!" The Silver Wolf King warned.

    "Yes!" The giant ck Wolf nodded. ''Woah ...'' It should have guessed that this Silver Wolf was rted to that human, Leng ruoxue. It was a pity that it didn''t think in that direction because it didn''t like humans.

    However, now that he knew this fact, it was probably useless. It was already in the bag of these humans!

    Following that, under the Silver Wolf King''s authority, the giant ck Wolf, which was covered in injuries, respectfully invited Leng ruoxue and the rest to the encampment. Then, it sent people to invite the weaker magical beasts that were attached to the wolf n. Just like that, Leng ruoxue subdued the wolf n and the forces on its side without much effort.

    The Silver Wolf King, who had made a great contribution, immediately asked for the bracelet back after the ck wolf became obedient and continued to be intimate with his beloved wife!

    When old leopard saw Leng ruoxue and the others had subdued the wolf tribe, he sighed with emotion. If these people had not wasted their time on picking herbs, floating clouds mountain would have been in their hands by now! However, it also knew that the floating clouds mountain was too small, so this little girl didn''t put it in her eyes at all. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have taken picking herbs as her main task and subduing the beasts of the floating clouds mountain at the same time.

    After subduing the wolf tribe, Leng ruoxue and the rest did not waste any more time. The next day, they set off for their final destination, the bear tribe''s encampment.

    Along the way, the old leopard looked at the familiar road and couldn''t help crying several times. He was too familiar with the road to the bear tribe, but now it didn''t belong to him.

    The old leopard was a little sad. If he had not been so useless, he would not have left his home and been driven out of the floating cloud Mountain. This time, he must hold his head high and restore the prestige of the leopard tribe!

    At the thought of this, old leopard couldn''t help but turn to Leng ruoxue and say,""Little girl, regarding the matter of subduing the bear tribe, let me step in!"

    "Sure!" Leng ruoxue nodded.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue had agreed, old leopard''s momentum was boosted, and he walked with vigor.

    However, when he arrived at the bear tribe''s encampment, old leopard felt a sense of homesickness.

    Leng ruoxue was speechless when she saw old leopard''s coy look.

    Wasn''t this old leopard''s imposing manner quite high along the way? Why are you so scared here?

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue could not help but remind him,""Leopard n leader, it''s your turn. Go!"<novelnext> </novelnext>

    The Bear n was different from the Fox n and the wolf n. No one from the Bear n hade out to wee them. At this time, the Bears were in hibernation. Therefore, Leng ruoxue guessed that thosezy bears should be sleeping!

    "That ... I''m going!" Old leopard said with his chest out.

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue nodded. Then, just as she was about to see old leopard off, who knew that old leopard would suddenly be dispirited and lower his head, looking listless.

    "I ... I''ll brew it again!" Old leopard couldn''t help but whisper.

    "What are you afraid of? Isn''t it just a bear? They''re not as agile as you, you can beat them, can''t you?" Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but ask. The old leopard''s fearsome appearance was really unlike the old leopard she knew. Could it be that he had been reced?

    "It''s not that I can''t beat them, but their defense is too thick. It''s too troublesome to fight them, so I have to think of a good way. Otherwise, I''ll be exhausted to death by them!" The old leopard exined. In the entire divine world, there were not many beasts who were willing to fight with those big stupid bears. Unless it was at the level of the four King divine beasts, which could kill any beast in seconds, they would be at a disadvantage fighting with bears.

    "I see!" Leng ruoxue gave it some thought. This was indeed a problem. However, didn''t old leopard think of this before he came here? Why did he only think about this now?

    This old leopard''s reaction was really slow! Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but sigh as she looked at old leopard who was deep in thought. She then suggested,""Why don''t you rest while I deal with them?"

    "This, this ... I said I''d do it myself!" Old leopard said, embarrassed.

    "Isn''t this a different story? If you have a good idea, of course you will deal with it, but before that, let me do it for you! How is it?" Leng ruoxue coaxed.

    "Alright then! You deal with them first, I''ll continue to think of a way!" Old leopard thought for a while and agreed.

    "Alright!" Leng ruoxue chuckled to herself, then said,""Leopard n leader, please call out our opponent first!"

    "No problem, watch me!" Old leopard''s Qi power suddenly changed. Then, he immediately roared towards the empty boundary. Following that, Leng ruoxue and the others heard footsteps. They felt the ground in front of them was shaking and the rumbling sounds were deafening.

    After that, dozens of dark brown bears that were over ten meters tall appeared in front of Leng ruoxue and the others.

    These bears all looked drowsy, and some of them were still covered in dried yellow grass. They all looked like they had not woken up. But when they saw old leopard, their bronze-like eyes instantly widened.

    "Old leopard, you dare toe back? Oh! He even brought back a lot of humans! You''re so bold! Aren''t you afraid that the beasts of our floating clouds mountain will join forces to exterminate you?!" Thergest bear in the lead roared at the top of its voice. They still didn''t know that floating clouds mountain was about to change hands.

    These bears loved to sleep and had been sleeping ever since they upied the old leopard''s territory. Therefore, they knew nothing about the changes in the floating clouds mountain, and never would they have thought that they were the only force left in the floating clouds mountain! Otherwise, they wouldn''t have let their guard down.

    "I''m scared! However, I''m afraid I have toe back!" Old leopard said with a smile.

    "Did youe back to die? Hmph! Since you''re looking for death, don''t me us for being ruthless!" The leading bear said coldly. It thought that old leopard had found a helper to get back his territory. For the brown bear tribe, it was impossible to make it spit out the territory that they had finally obtained.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t me you!" Old leopardughed secretly, because these bears were about to be in the little girl''s pocket!

    Hearing the old leopard''s words, the leader of the giant bears grinned. Then, the huge bear pounced at the old leopard. However, before it could touch the old leopard''s fur, it was blocked by a petite human woman.

    Needless to say, this human woman was Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue blocked the giant bear''s path. Before the giant bear waspletely enraged, she said directly,""Big guy, I''m your opponent!"

    "What?" Upon hearing this, the leader of the giant bears looked down at Leng ruoxue. It could not imagine that this human woman, who was not even as thick as its arm, would actually dare to stop it. Could it be that this little human did not know that he could send her flying out of floating cloud Mountain with a single kick? Was she not afraid?

    "I''m your opponent!" Seeing the suspicious expression on the leader of the giant bears, Leng ruoxue felt that the fellow in front of her did not understand what she was saying, so she repeated herself.

    However, hearing the same words for the second time, the giant bear leader was furious.""You bastard! I''m not deaf, you don''t have to repeat it twice!"

    "..." Leng ruoxue fell silent. ''If you understand, why don''t you give me a reaction?'' Why do you have a nk expression?

    When uncle long and the rest heard the giant bear''s words and caught a glimpse of Leng ruoxue''s depressed look, theyughed in their hearts.

 Chapter 2328 A Second-Class Disability In The Eyes Of The Giant Bear (1)

    However, even though uncle long and the rest wereughing in their hearts, they did not dare to show it on their faces. Otherwise, they would be in deep trouble if thatss Leng ruoxue got angry!

    However, did they think that Leng ruoxue would not know that they wereughing in their hearts just because they did notugh out loud? If he really thought that way, then he was wrong!

    It was just that Leng ruoxue didn''t have the time to find trouble with them. She had ced all her attention on the big stupid bear in front of her.

    That damn stupid bear, he actually dared to talk to her in a disdainful tone! So what if she said it twice? Was it illegal?

    Leng ruoxue''s heart was burning with anger. Following that, she looked at the giant bear in disdain and said,""Are you deaf? I thought you were old and had bad hearing, so you didn''t know what I was talking about! Otherwise, why was there no reaction? Or rather, you''re just too slow. "

    "You ... Despicable human! I didn''t want to hurt you because you''re so petite, but now that you''ve provoked me, I''ll show you my true reaction!" The leader of the Bears was provoked by Leng ruoxue and immediately flew into a rage. In reality, the reason why it did not react to Leng ruoxue was not only because it did not understand why Leng ruoxue dared to stop it, but also because bears were not that sensitive. In addition, it was still thinking about the reason why Leng ruoxue had stopped it. With all these factorsbined, its reaction was naturally even slower!

    However, it clearly knew that its reaction was slower than the other beasties, and it was unwilling to be spoken out so directly by a human. Therefore, the giant bear was enraged, and the consequences would be very serious!

    In the next second, the leading giant bear''s Hill-sized body immediately pounced towards the petite Leng ruoxue. Leng ruoxue had be its main target. If it did not teach this human woman a lesson, how could it continue to live in floating cloud Mountain in the future?

    With this thought in mind, the giant bear did not show any mercy to Leng ruoxue. Its palm-leaf fan-like bear paws swung left and right, bringing with them a sharp wind. Unfortunately, it could not even touch a single hair on Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue dodged left and right, her body was extremely agile. Not long after, the leader of the giant bears was drenched in sweat. The giant bear panted heavily and soon became so tired that it could only stand on the spot and pant. However, its pair of copper-like fierce eyes red at Leng ruoxue even more fiercely.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue''s smile became even more bloooth¨¦ as she encouraged,""Big stupid bear, hurry up and run. Don''t stop, I''m still waiting for you to finish me off!"

    These infuriating words almost made the leader of the bear spit out blood. Its eyes widened even more. However, its body was huge to begin with, and after chasing Leng ruoxue for so long, it really had no strength left. At this moment, the bear, who was filled with hatred, waved its huge paw and said to the anxious nsmen behind it,""Everyone, attack! Teach this ugly monster a good lesson!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Ugly? Was he talking about her? Hearing these three words, Leng ruoxue fell silent. She had even forgotten to listen to the giant bears ''reactions as she stood rooted to the ground.

    Although she had long known that some beasts had a different sense of beauty from humans, and also knew that this was definitely not the first time a beast had called her ugly, and of course, it would not be thest time, but every time she heard a beast call her that with a face full of disgust, she still could not help but feel confused.

    And it wasn''t just her. Any human who heard these three words from a bear''s mouth would probably be unable to remain calm!

    Mo Yan and the others were also dumbfounded.

    Inparison, uncle long and old leopard were the calmest. Furthermore, their eyes were fixed on the giant bears. As soon as the giant bears made their move and were about to surround the petrified Leng ruoxue, uncle long and old leopard rushed out like two sharp des and blocked the giant bears.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue had also regained her senses. Her beautiful eyes nced at the leading giant bear, who was still unaware of the impending danger, and said to uncle long,""Uncle long, you watch the battle first. I''ll deal with these bears!"

    "Little girl! There are quite a few of these bears, uncle long will help you take care of a few! I don''t want you to be tired!" Uncle long said worriedly. He was mainly afraid that Xue ''er would be provoked by these bears. If these bears took advantage of a loophole, Xue'' er would be in danger.

    "Uncle long, I''m fine! I can handle it!" After speaking, Leng ruoxue turned her attention to the Bears. She couldn''t be bothered to waste any more time with them. Floating in mid-air, she threw the fire-type divine energy in her hand at the huge brown bear ...

    The huge fireballs were as dense as meteors and emitted a terrifying temperature. Uncle long and the others immediately retreated when they saw this, and a trace of sympathy appeared in their hearts for those giant bears who were seeking death.

    What a pitiful guy! He had really angered Xue ''er. Otherwise, Xue'' er wouldn''t have directly killed him!

    Those who had seen Leng ruoxue''s terrifying mes naturally knew how powerful those mes were. It was a pity that the giant bears were too confident in their own defense. Hence, other than feeling a little hot, they did not think much of it!

    After each of the giant bears put up a defense for themselves, they were like bystanders, admiring the dazzling fireballs. But when they saw the fireballs break through their defense ande in their direction, they really panicked.

    The giant bears continued to defend in a flurry, but how could their defense be faster than the fireballs? before the second wave of defense wasunched, the fireballs had already pounced on them. In an instant, dozens of giant bears were set on fire ...

    "Argh! It hurts ..."

    Pained howls could be heard from the sea of fire. Leng ruoxue patted her fair hands andughed,""It''s done, we''re done!"

    Ugh! When everyone heard this, they couldn''t help but wipe their sweat. You''re not going to settle it! However, these bears were in for it!

    Moreover, they seemed to be here to subdue these bears, right? He shouldn''t be here to eat roasted bear paws! But now, not to mention a roasted Bear Paw, it had directly be a roasted bear!

    "Little, little girl, are you nning to burn them to death?" The old leopard couldn''t help but ask, not daring to look at the terrible state of the giant bears.

    Although the leopard n and the Beast n of the floating clouds mountain had some disputes, they were all beasts. Seeing that these bears were about to be roasted bears, the kind old leopard still couldn''t bear it. It was not to say that it was a woman''s mercy, but that there was no irreconcble enmity between them. Therefore, the old leopard naturally did not want to see these bears be roasted bears.

    Beasts were not as ungrateful and ungrateful as some humans. There were few ungrateful ones in the beast n. Most of the beasts were grateful to their benefactors. Otherwise, old leopard would not have asked for mercy for these unlucky bears.

    "Do you want to eat roasted bear paws?" Leng ruoxueughed but did not answer.

    "No, I don ''t!" The old leopard was very honest. Although leopards were carnivores, they only ate weak and unintelligent small beasts. As for bears ... They had never eaten them before and would not eat them. After all, in their eyes, eating highly intelligent beasts was the behavior of the devil.

 Chapter 2329 A Second-Class Disability In The Eyes Of The Giant Bear (2)

    "I see! Then I can only not burn them to death!" Leng ruoxueughed evilly. Hearing this, old leopard was relieved. The little girl''s words of not burning them to death meant that those big guys ''lives were saved. However, they might suffer a lot of physical pain, but it was still better than losing their lives! Old leopard was very open-minded about this!

    Naturally, Leng ruoxue was a woman of her words. When she felt that the time was almost up, she retracted her mes. Very quickly, the giant bear, which had been burnt to a pitch-ck state, appeared before everyone.

    When the crowd saw this scene, they felt even more sympathy for these giant bears.

    Poor big guy! It seemed that the thick long hair on his body that could withstand the cold had been burned clean. However, his skin looked much smoother now, except ... It had turned ck!

    These bears had also fainted from the pain. Leng ruoxue threw arge ice-cold water ball at the leading bear. Not long after, the bear with the most serious injuries slowly opened its heavy eyelids under the stimtion of the cold.

    This time, the way it looked at Leng ruoxue was filled with fear.

    "W-what are you doing? Get, get away from me!" The leader of the giant bears looked at Leng ruoxue, who was slowly approaching him, in fear. It dragged its heavily injured body and crawled on the ground with a face full of fear, trying to get away from this human demon!

    "Don''t be afraid, I just want to ask you a question!" Leng ruoxue smiled as she stood in front of the giant bear, speaking in a friendly manner.

    "I don''t know anything, don''t ask me!" When the leader of the giant bears heard this, he was so frightened that he shook his head repeatedly. He kept retreating, hoping to stay as far away from this terrifying human, Leng ruoxue. The damage this human woman had caused to his heart was too deep. The moment he thought of those terrifying mes that he could not defend against, he had the urge to bang his head against them. At least, it was better than being burned to death alive!

    "If you don''t ask, then who do you ask?" Leng ruoxue continued to smile.

    "I don''t know. You can ask anyone but me!" The giant bear shook its head in fear, and bean-sized tears fell from its eyes. Then, it burst into tears again.

    It was really, really too terrifying!

    Leng ruoxue looked at the huge bear that was bawling its eyes out in front of her. She waspletely speechless. Wasn''t this bear still full of vigor and vigor just a while ago? why did it wither in such a short time? This made her quite disappointed!

    "Stop crying. I just want to ask you, how am I ugly?" Leng ruoxue couldn''t take it anymore and roared.

    However, her words made uncle long and the others speechless.

    Just to ask this question, he scared the bear to this extent. That''s a skill, right?

    When the giant bear heard Leng ruoxue''s words, it blinked its eyes continuously and whispered,""You don''t have any hair, you''re not tall enough, and your skin color isn''t very healthy. You can''t give birth to our offspring, so in our eyes, you''re a second-ss disabled, an unqualified ugly woman!"

    After it honestly expressed its thoughts, the giant bear was still shivering in fear. It was afraid that Leng ruoxue would set it on fire again in a fit of anger. If that happened, it would not be far from death!

    However, Leng ruoxue was even more speechless after hearing the giant bear''s words.

    Alright! She was a second-ss disabled person!

    "You bastard!" This was clearly using a bear''s sense of beauty to demand humans! She was a human, why did she need so much fur? Why did it have to be so high? Why was he so ck? If she really looked like this, she would probably cry to death!

    And at this moment, she was also a little angry with herself.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    She knew that some beasts had a different sense of beauty from humans, so why was she taking a bear so seriously? Wouldn''t that be looking for trouble?

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue went straight to the point,""Big stupid bear, we''vee here to subdue you. What else do you losers have to say? Do you want to resist to the end or tactfully surrender?"

    "What can we say? if we don''t surrender, will you let us go?" Even though the giant bear leader''s reaction was not as fast as the other beasties, it was not stupid. The difference in strength between it and Leng ruoxue allowed it to make a wise decision without even thinking.

    "I won ''t!" Leng ruoxue was very clear.

    "Then what other choice do we have? we can only surrender!" The leader of the giant bears said dejectedly.

    Then, it couldn''t help but add,""Although we''ve surrendered, if the other beast ns on the floating clouds mountain were to find out that a human hase to the floating clouds mountain ... They would definitely join forces."

    When it said this, its tone was obviously gloating. Unfortunately, Leng ruoxue only rolled her eyes at it indifferently and said,""There''s no need for you to worry about this. Now, with the exception of you big stupid bears, all the beasts in the entire floating clouds mountain are my subordinates!"

    "..." Upon hearing this, the giant bear, who had been gloating a moment ago, was stunned and speechless for a long time.

    When it finally reacted and wanted to ask more, the old leopard patted its head sympathetically andforted it,""My condolences! The white fox race and the wolf race are much more tactful than you! AI!"

    The old leopard sighed again, his eyes full of sympathy for the big stupid bear. This guy was so confused about the situation, what should he do?

    However, the leading bear didn''t understand the meaning of the old leopard''s sigh. Instead, he pulled the old leopard''s ws with a look of disbelief and asked shamelessly,""The beasts of the floating clouds mountain, were they really, were they all subdued by these humans?"

    "Yes! Your bear tribe will be thest batch to be subdued. " The old leopard said honestly.

    "How is that possible? Our floating clouds mountain is as solid as a rock, as solid as an iron barrel. How could it be so easily broken through? It must be you, you traitor, who betrayed us? Isn''t that right?" Although the giant bear had chosen to surrender, it still refused to believe the fact that the floating clouds mountain had changed hands. Therefore, after hearing the old leopard''s words, it could not help but question him loudly.

    The old leopard''s answer to it was a big roll of his eyes!

    The old leopard looked up at the sky at a 45-degree angle.

    It was wrong! It shouldn''t be too kind to sympathize with this stupid bear. This was a hopeless Battle Bear, not worthy of sympathy!

    With this thought in mind, the old leopard wagged his tail and left slowly.

    "Hey! Come back! Come back here! I haven''t let you go yet!" Seeing that the old leopard had left without giving him any face, the leader of the giant bears could not help roaring.

    However, old leopard didn''t even look back.

    Seeing this, uncle long walked over and dragged the giant bear that was dozens of meters tall like he was carrying a chicken.""Let me teach you the rules!"

    After saying that, the giant bear was dragged to a corner by uncle long. Then, everyone heard the sound of rustling, apanied by some terrifying howls from time to time. However, everyone present was mentally strong, so when they heard the painful howls, they acted as if nothing had happened and did what they were supposed to do!

 Chapter 2330 A Second-Class Disability In The Eyes Of The Giant Bear (3)

    On the other hand, the Bears that had fainted were awakened by the cries of pain and the noise. However, when they woke up and saw Leng ruoxue, the Bears fainted again.

    A momentter, the giant bear that uncle long had dragged out from the corner had a bigger head. Its eyes were so swollen that they were squinted into a line, and there was a trace of blood at the corner of its mouth.

    Uncle long dragged the bear and threw it in front of Leng ruoxue. Before uncle long could say anything, the giant bear started howling,""Master! Master! Little Bear was wrong! Little Bear shouldn''t have doubted your strength. Our floating cloud Mountain is not an iron cylinder. Our ce is made of paper that you can easily break with a light poke. Master, you are wise and brilliant. Under your wise leadership, our floating cloud Mountain will definitely grow stronger and stronger. In time, our floating cloud Mountain will definitely be the number one major power in the divine realm. Little Bear is absolutely confident of this!"

    "..." Leng ruoxue was at a loss for words after being sucked up by such a huge bear. Her beautiful eyes looked at uncle long teasingly, as if to say,''uncle long, did you teach me to say such words?''

    "Uh! Xue ''er! It has nothing to do with me!" Seeing the hidden meaning in Leng ruoxue''s eyes, uncle long quickly rified that he was not willing to be the scapegoat! Moreover, he didn''t expect that the bear would make him so speechless.

    He couldn''t help but give the bear a hard kick, and then scolded,""Say something useful!"

    "You bastard!" Who allowed you to say this!

    "Master, this Little bear''s sincerity can shine on the sun and moon!" When the leading giant bear heard the word ''useful'', it racked its brain to think of this sentence.

    However, its words made Leng ruoxue not know whether tough or cry! Could it be that in this bear''s heart, the only useful thing was for it to kiss ass?

    To be honest, Leng ruoxue hated it when people ttered her. Therefore, she didn''t resonate with the giant bear''s words. Instead, she wanted to give it a few kicks!

    More importantly, she couldn''t ept the fact that such a Big Bear called itself a Little Bear!

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue said,""Take your nsmen and find a ce where no one is around. I don''t want to see you now."

    Upon hearing this, the giant bear leader was filled with grief and anger. It looked at Leng ruoxue pitifully and said,""Master, why? What did Little Bear do wrong? tell me and I''ll definitely change!"

    It couldn''t be thrown into the cold Pce before it could even perform! Beastie that was not liked by its master would have a very miserable end. Therefore, the leading bear felt that it must not end up like that!

    "You''re too stingy!" Leng ruoxue was speechless. This bear was truly capable of shaking the heavens and earth when it spoke!

    "Uh! Master, I''ll change, I''ll change! Don''t make me find a ce with no one around to stay, okay?" The leader of the giant bears begged pitifully.

    "You can''t change it!" Leng ruoxue nced at the bear.

    "Master, I mean what I say! I guarantee that it will be changed!" The leader of the giant bears raised his Big Bear Paw and promised.

    "Oh, really? Since that''s the case, I''ll give you a chance. Let''s start by not calling yourself a Little Bear!" Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    "If you''re not called Little Bear, what should you call it?" The leader of the giant bears said in a conflicted tone.

    "Hehe! He''s called Big Bear!" The old leopard suggested.

    "Big bears aren''t as friendly as little bears!" The leader of the Bears was not satisfied with being called Big Bear. When Leng ruoxue heard this, she felt as if there were more ck lines on her forehead.

    "Don''t you have a name?" Leng ruoxue asked helplessly.

    "No, I didn ''t!" The leader of the giant bears spoke the truth, not at all feeling that it was embarrassing to not have a name.

    "Little girl, these bears are toozy! He only knew how to sleep all day and had no chance to use his name, so, hehe! We usually call them Beary one, Beary two ... And so on!" Old leopard exined with an evil smile.

    "Then let''s call him as we did before!" Leng ruoxue nodded. She didn''t want to get tangled up over the names of a few bears. Furthermore, there were too many Beastie, so she coulde up with a name. Therefore, she irresponsibly pushed away these hot potatoes.

    After deciding to continue using the old name, Leng ruoxue instructed old leopard to invite the white fox n leader and the wolf n leader over. They were preparing to leave the floating cloud Mountain, so she had to give them some instructions.

    After receiving old leopard''s notice, the wolf n''s patriarch rushed over. However, the white fox n''s patriarch had yet to arrive. Leng ruoxue was worried and sent the wolf n''s patriarch to look for him as well.

    After a long time, the leopard and the wolf tribe''s leader finally returned. As for the white fox tribe''s leader, he was carried over by the two of them.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the white fox n leader, who was curled up into a ball and pretending to be dead. She then turned to look at old leopard with suspicion. When old leopard saw this, he chuckled and said,""Little girl, this Sly Fox refused toe, so I had no choice but to work together with chiefng to tie it up and bring it here!"

    "White fox n leader, what''s wrong?" Leng ruoxue was puzzled by the n leader''s bashful expression.

    "No, nothing. Master, I''m not feeling well! I don''t want to see anyone!" The white fox n leader whispered.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "Ufortable? Where do you feel ufortable?" Leng ruoxue asked in concern.

    "No, no big deal!" The white fox n leader continued, and she buried her head even deeper.

    "Master, this Sly Fox will feel ufortable for a few days every month. It''s no problem!" The wolf n leaderughed evilly when he saw this.

    Ugh! Hearing this, Leng ruoxue didn''t know how to react! Could it be that the male beasts in the divine realm were different from what she knew?

    Just as Leng ruoxue was filled with suspicion, old leopard interrupted,""That''s right. The white fox n leader will have those few days every month. Little girl, you don''t have to worry!"

    "You bastard! You guys only have a few days every month! I''m very normal, a normal male beast!" As soon as chiefng and the old leopard finished speaking, the white fox Tribe leader, who had curled up into a ball, jumped up and pointed at them angrily.

    "Yo! Don''t y dead!" Seeing this, old leopardughed evilly.

    "Argh! I don''t have the face to see anyone! Don''t stop me, let me die!" The white fox n leader realized that she had been tricked after hearing what old leopard said. She quickly turned around and covered her face with her hands, looking as if she was about tomit suicide.

    However, even though it covered its face, its fur could not. Moreover, the long hair that had not fully grown out was still uneven and pockmarked, which was very unsightly.

    When Leng ruoxue caught a glimpse of this scene, she didn''t need to guess to know that it was evil demon and Cang''s doing. Otherwise, this white fox wouldn''t be so calm! However, a Fox that loved beauty was turned into such an ugly state. One could imagine how big of a blow this was to a certain Fox.

    No wonder he didn''t dare to meet anyone! However, even though this Fox was a little ugly now, it didn''t have to be so desperate, right? What a big deal! Leng ruoxue could not understand.

    At this time, the white fox, who was still on the verge of death, saw that no one was stopping it frommitting suicide and felt a little embarrassed. Just as it was hesitating about how to end this, it heard its master''s heavenly voice.

    "Are you done?" Leng ruoxue said, pretending to be impatient.

    "I, I feel wronged." Upon hearing this, the white fox instantly returned to normal. However, its resentful blue eyes were still fixed on Leng ruoxue. Its red eyes were saying,''master, please protect me!''

    "Oh! How can you not feel aggrieved?" Leng ruoxue said cooperatively.

    "Do you want to turn around and beat us up?" All of a sudden, a cold male voice interrupted, giving the white fox n leader a fright. She could not help but feel a chill in her heart. Then, she saw the white fox n leader waving her hand and saying,""No need! No need! I won''t feel aggrieved anymore!"

    "Since you''re not feeling aggrieved anymore, then quickly get over here and stand properly. Xue ''er has something to say to you!" The demon continued to release cold air. When the white fox and Wolf tribe leaders saw this, they quickly stood in a line and waited for their master''s instructions.

    At this time, the demon turned to the giant bear who had been watching the show and roared,""What are you still standing there for? It''s none of your business, right?"

    "Argh! It wasn ''t! No!" Even though it had been shot, the leading bear did not dare to get angry or say anything. It could only obediently stand in a row with the other two.

    Leng ruoxue could not help butugh in her heart.

    The three of them seemed to have been scared out of their wits by the demon! In fact, she didn''t know when the evildoer had taught them a lesson. However, since the evildoer was willing to be the White face, she wouldn''t stop him.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue directly said to the three in front of her,""We will leave floating cloud Mountain soon ..."

    "Master, where are we going?" Before Leng ruoxue could finish her sentence, the white fox n leader asked impatiently.

    "We are the ones leaving, not you. You will continue to stay here!" Leng ruoxue exined.

    Upon hearing this, the white fox n leader immediately howled at the top of her lungs,""Wuu ... Master, are you going to abandon us so soon? You said that I can stay by your side, how can you go back on your word!"

    The white fox n leader was heartbroken! It deeply felt that its infatuation had been heavily hurt, and it was so sad that it wanted to kill itself! Just now ... Why did you stop it?

    "Who said I''m going to abandon you?" Leng ruoxue said helplessly as she nced at the bawling white fox n leader.

    "Eh? Master said he was leaving and told us to stay here!" The white fox n leader''s Blue eyes were filled with tears as she spoke with a bitter expression.

    Wasn''t this the rhythm of being abandoned?

    It understood!

 Chapter 2331 The White Tiger Races Jittery State (1)

    "Yup! I''m asking you to stay here to guard the floating cloud Mountain. This is your territory after all, are you willing to give it up so easily?" Leng ruoxue nced at the aggrieved white fox n leader and smiled.

    Give up on this ce? Of course, the white fox n leader was not willing to do so. However, if staying here meant that she could not be by her master''s side, she would have to think about it carefully. That was why it felt so conflicted.

    However, the wolf tribe leader and the bear tribe leader were not like that. To them, it didn''t matter where they stayed. It would be even better if they could stay in a ce they were familiar with!

    Therefore, the two of them were very satisfied with Leng ruoxue''s suggestion. They were staying here to protect their original territory. Otherwise, once they left, this ce might be immediately upied by foreign beasts. If that happened, wouldn''t all their years and generations of beasts ''management go to waste?

    "I will treat this ce as my own branch in the future. Therefore, this ce naturally needs someone to guard it. Of course, you will only be staying here temporarily. When you have cultivated an heir and can take charge of things on your own, you can decide whether you want to continue staying here or follow me. But at this stage, this ce needs you very much." Leng ruoxue continued when she saw that the three divine beasts did not say anything.

    Upon hearing this, the wolf and bear tribe leaders took the lead to express their willingness to stay here. The white fox Tribe leader, who had been struggling for a long time, also expressed his willingness to stay here and guard the territory for his master after careful consideration. However, he did not forget to emphasize that he was only staying here temporarily.

    After listening to the three divine beasts, Leng ruoxue nodded her head in satisfaction. Then, she let the three divine beasts acknowledge her as their master before leaving the floating clouds mountain with her group of people.

    Even after Leng ruoxue and the others had walked far away, the white fox n leader was still looking in the direction of Leng ruoxue and the others with tears in her eyes. She sobbed,""Master, wait for me. I''ll be there soon!"

    "Aren''t you afraid of getting beaten up again?" Hearing this, the wolf n''s chief raised his eyebrows and said with a smirk.

    "Uh!" The white fox n leader was filled with hatred when she heard this. This damned old wolf was really rubbing it in! It had almost forgotten about this matter, but it still had to remind it. It was really hateful, annoying, and hateful!

    "Hehe! Little white fox, I think it''s safer for you to stay in floating clouds mountain. You''re master''s man or beast! You can''t afford to offend any of them!" At this time, chief Xiong also reminded him with a kind face.

    Hearing this, the white fox n leader became even more indignant. Had these two detestable fellows been bribed so quickly? He didn''t even care about their many years of friendship, it was really too sad!

    The white fox n leader felt indignant. Seeing this, the wolf n leader and the Bear n leader patted its shoulder helplessly. The two of them then returned to their respective stations.

    They would be busy in the future.

    After the unification of the floating clouds mountain, everyone would be as close as a family in the future. Naturally, there would be fewer conflicts. However, in this case, how to cultivate the fighting spirit of the beasts would be their top priority every day. Other than that, it was not appropriate for them to reveal the fact that they had acknowledged Leng ruoxue as their master. Otherwise, the floating clouds mountain would probably be attacked by the other beasts!

    When the wolf and bear tribe leaders thought of this, they felt that they had a heavy responsibility on their shoulders. They had a long way to go. Of course, the white fox Tribe leader, who was originally the leader of the three beasts, was ignored by them at this time. That old man was currently in the midst of a breakup and was not in a normal state of mind. Naturally, they could not count on him!

    After Leng ruoxue and the rest left the floating cloud Mountain, they headed straight for the snow fox n''s territory, the longevity mountain.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    The longevity mountain was a Snow Mountain that had existed for ten thousand years. It was located to the North of the divine realm. Although it wasn''t and of bitter cold, the temperature there was extremely low all year round. It was the most suitable ce for magical beasts that loved the cold to settle down. However, The White Tiger Tribe was thergest power there. Thus, all the magical beasts that lived there were inextricably linked to The White Tiger Tribe. To put it bluntly, they were the vassals of The White Tiger Tribe.

    However, what attracted Leng ruoxue the most was not the snow fox race or The White Tiger race. Instead, it was the Supreme-grade cold-attribute herbs there. Among them, the most expensive and most representative was, of course, the snow Lotus.

    A Snow Lotus was naturally on a ten-thousand-year-old snow Mountain. Jiang Ning and the other alchemists were quite excited about it. It should be known that when they needed snow lotuses, they would have to spend a lot of money to buy them or exchange them with the beasts living in the coldnds. Now that they could personally visit the snow Mountain, they naturally wouldn''t let this great opportunity go.

    However, old leopard didn''t agree with their whimsical idea. The kind old leopard even reminded them tactfully,""Snow Lotus, even if there''s one, it''s most likely already in the bag of The White Tiger race. Hence, I advise you all not to have too much hope."

    "Leopard tribe leader, you''re overthinking it. All natural treasures can only be obtained by those who are fated to. Although The White Tiger Tribe is the local tyrant, the snow Lotus that has gained sentience over ten thousand years ago might not be theirs!" Leng ruoxue was full of confidence as she smiled.

    Jiang Ning and the others agreed with her. But old leopard was speechless. Was a Snow Lotus that was over ten thousand years old that easy to encounter? It had lived for so many years, but it had never heard of a ten thousand year Snow Lotus in the immortal realm!

    Looking at their confident looks, old leopard suddenly felt that it was useless to say more. These people would not listen to him at all. Therefore, after reminding them, old leopard shut his mouth.

    Half a monthter, Leng ruoxue and the rest finally arrived near longevity mountain after a long and arduous journey.

    Even though they had yet to reach longevity mountain, Leng ruoxue could already feel the temperature around her drop by quite a bit. She sent most of the people back to their houses, leaving behind only evildoer, Cang, uncle long, and Jiang Ning, who had strongly requested to stay outside.

    In Jiang Ning''s words, he was the Vice President of The Alchemist Guild headquarters. If he were to encounter people from The White Tiger race, his identity would be very useful! He could definitely cover for them for a while.

    Actually, when she heard Jiang Ning''s words, Leng ruoxue really wanted to tell him that she didn''t only have one Vice President of The Alchemist Guild headquarters by her side. Therefore, he wasn''t the only person who could remain outside. However, she knew how thick Jiang Ning''s skin was, and it wasn''t like Liuyue and Shen nuo would fight with him over it. Thus, she only thought about it in her heart and didn''t say it out loud.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue carried Cang and the four of them walked towards the longevity mountain.

    After half a day, Leng ruoxue and the rest arrived at the foot of the longevity mountain. The temperature there was even lower. Jiang Ning was so cold that his entire body was shivering.

    Seeing him in this state, Leng ruoxue advised him out of goodwill,""How about ..."

    However, before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Jiang Ning.

    "I''m fine! I just can''t get used to it!" Jiang Ning knew what Leng ruoxue wanted to say and quickly replied. Although he was afraid of the cold, he would rather stay outside and search for medicinal herbs. After all, not everyone had the chance toe to the territory of the magical beasts. Furthermore, this was the base camp of The White Tiger n, one of the Four Great Kings of the divine realm. He didn''t want to miss this opportunity.

 Chapter 2332 The White Tiger Races Jittery State (2)

    "If you can''t stand the cold, just say it. Don''t force yourself." Seeing this, Leng ruoxue had no choice but to speak up. Although she didn''t understand why Jiang Ning was so insistent, she respected his decision.

    Hearing this, Jiang Ning nodded. Then, he put on ayer of defense and suddenly felt much warmer.

    "How do we get in?" After he felt better, Jiang Ning couldn''t help but ask.

    "Of course we''ll walk in!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Uh! Of course, I know that we have to walk in. What I want to ask is, how are we going and where are we going?" Jiang Ning was speechless. He couldn''t just walk in like this, could he? This was The White Tiger race''s territory. If they were to enter just like that, they might be surrounded and attacked by The White Tiger race.

    Thinking up to this point, Jiang Ning couldn''t help but take another look at Leng ruoxue''s beautiful face. There was no one in the divine world who didn''t know of her face. Therefore, this little girl didn''t even bother to disguise herself. If they really went in like this, The White Tiger race might just appear after a few steps.

    Jiang Ning couldn''t help but cover his face. He was very suspicious that this girl was here to provoke him! However, such a bold and open provoker was rare in the immortal realm.

    In reality, the truth was revealed in Jiangning. Since Leng ruoxue hade here, she naturally didn''t want to be sneaky. From the start, she had never thought of hiding her identity. She felt that since she was already here, no matter what identity they had, they would definitely have a conflict with The White Tiger race. Unless The White Tiger race turned a blind eye to their arrival, pretending not to know anything. But with The White Tiger race''s status, was that even possible?

    Since it was impossible, why should she be so careful? she might as well just swagger in! The current Leng ruoxue would never have thought that The White Tiger race would be so conflicted because of their sudden arrival.

    "Follow this path and go straight in!" Leng ruoxue smiled faintly, then pointed to a t and wide road in front of them.

    This road should be the official road leading to the top of longevity mountain!

    It was also said that only guests who were invited to The White Tiger race would leave. Although they weren''t invited guests, The White Tiger race shouldn''t say anything about it.

    That was what Leng ruoxue thought, but not Jiangning.

    Looking at the path that Leng ruoxue was pointing at, cold sweat started to flow down Jiang Ning''s forehead.

    This was the rhythm of courting death! Did you?

    "Xue ''er, you''re afraid that The White Tiger race doesn''t know that we''re here and want to send them a message?" Jiang Ning was speechless.

    ording to his understanding, shouldn''t they have sneaked up the mountain and first look for snow lotuses? then, they would quietly and quietly take care of the snow fox Tribe and slip down the mountain?

    However, from the looks of it, Leng ruoxue didn''t want to act secretly at all. Instead, she had the intention to make a big move. Such a fact made him unable to ept it. It made him even more suspicious. Was it because he was getting old? was that why there was a generation gap between him and these young people?

    "How can that be? I just feel that since we''vee to the longevity mountain, it won''t be easy to hide from The White Tiger race. Since that''s the case, why should we let ourselves suffer? besides, don''t forget that we still have to find Xue Lian! Do you really think that The White Tiger race wouldn''t know anything about an outsider wandering around the myriad longevity mountain?" Leng ruoxue exined with a smile.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    After hearing what Leng ruoxue said, even though Jiang Ning felt that it made sense, he still felt that something was amiss. However, he could not figure out what it was at the moment, so he could only let Leng ruoxue lead him by the nose.

    Seeing that Jiang Ning had nodded, Leng ruoxue waved her hand and said,""Let''s go!"

    With that, Leng ruoxue pulled the evildoer along and walked to the front.

    This road was worthy of being the official road leading to the peak of longevity mountain. It was wide and t. Although the road was covered with ice and snow, it was not slippery at all. Leng ruoxue walked with ease. However, she could also keenly sense that a few pairs of eyes were watching them. However, she acted as if she did not notice anything and continued to walk calmly.

    On the other hand, Jiang Ning wasn''t as calm as she was. Along the way, Jiang Ning''s nerves had been tense and he had to look around vigntly from time to time. When uncle long saw this, he patted Jiang Ning''s shoulder and said,""Sir Jiang Ning, there''s no need to be so nervous. Just follow Xue ''er. You''ll be safe!"

    "Oh!" Jiang Ning nodded absent-mindedly, but his eyes were still alert. At this moment, the roar of a Tiger rang out from the snowy mountain again. He warned in a threatening manner,""Xue ''er, we''ve been discovered!"

    "Sir Jiang Ning, it''s just a Tiger howling at the top of its lungs. It might want to fight, or it might be courting. So, you don''t have to be nervous. We haven''t been discovered!" Leng ruoxue lied with her eyes wide open. In reality, The White Tiger race had been watching them for a long time. It was just that they had not taken any action yet. Hence, she had pretended not to know.

    "Uh!" Jiang Ning was speechless when he heard these words that were obviously trying to fool him. Was he that stupid that he couldn''t even tell whether it was a message, a fight, or a courtship? However, seeing that Leng ruoxue didn''t seem to mind, he could only act like he didn''t care. After all, with his status, even if The White Tiger race discovered them, they probably wouldn''t dare to do anything to them. After thinking like this, he finally calmed down.

    After Jiangning returned to normal, Leng ruoxue and the other three became more casual. It was as if they had reallye to the longevity mountain for a tour. They looked here and there, without any fixed route.

    Naturally, The White Tiger race''s Scouts had also reported back to The White Tiger race about their method of travel.

    The highest peak of the longevity mountain was also The White Tiger race''s base.

    At this moment, everyone from The White Tiger King to the elders of The White Tiger race had gathered in The White Tiger race''s conference room. Furthermore, all of them had grave expressions on their faces and the atmosphere was extremely heavy.

    At the very start, no one spoke. But after hearing the reports from The White Tiger race''s Scouts time and time again, The White Tiger race''s Grand Elder finally couldn''t sit still any longer.

    "Your Majesty, since that Leng ruoxue hase to the longevity mountain, why didn''t shee to The White Tiger race''s encampment? Could it be that you''re not here to take revenge?" The first elder said with a worried expression.

    He knew more about the grudges between the n and Leng ruoxue. Hence, he was nervous about Leng ruoxue''s sudden arrival. The reason for his nervousness was not entirely because of Leng ruoxue, but more importantly, the Totoro by her side!

    The Totoro, whose identity they still could not figure out, had dared to destroy the divine lord''s estate, and twice at that. They could not help but be wary! The White Tiger race''s base was not as sturdy as the God lord''s estate.

    "Great elder, what are you saying? Do we have a grudge against that human, Leng ruoxue? Why did shee to us for revenge? If he wanted to find someone, he should find God Lord mist ripple! You can find us?" As soon as the Grand elder''s words fell, a voice of opposition immediately rang out. The person who spoke was the Grand elder''s arch-enemy, the second elder of The White Tiger race.

    This old white Tiger had a one-sided belief that their White Tiger race did not have any direct conflict with Leng ruoxue. Therefore, they could not be considered her enemies. At least,pared to God Lord fogdeep, the little things that The White Tiger race had done were nothing.

 Chapter 2333 The White Tiger Races Jittery State (3)

    As for the matter from hundreds of thousands of years ago, The White Tiger didn''t think that it had much to do with his White Tiger race. ording to what he had heard from his elders, they had only attacked their own nsmen and hadn''t even touched a single hair on Lord Yu''s head. The one who had killed Lord Yu was God Lord fogripple! Therefore, this debt could not be counted on their heads!

    It was precisely because of this reason that the old white Tiger would naturally assume that they did not have any deep grudges with Leng ruoxue. The people they had sent to attack Leng ruoxue''s group could also be seen as being coerced by God Lord fogripple. They were also victims because the two reverent-god level experts they had sent had yet to recover from their injuries!

    Unfortunately, this old white Tiger''s thoughts were very good, but would the reality really be as he wished?

    The answer was no.

    Even if they did not directly attack master Yu that year, they could not escape the fact that they were Wu Xuan''s aplices. Hence, it was impossible for Leng ruoxue to let go of what happened that year and act as if nothing had happened!

    However, the current Leng ruoxue naturally didn''t know what these old white tigers were thinking. Otherwise, she would have scoffed at them.

    And at this moment, after hearing the second elder''s words, The White Tiger race''s first elder was rather speechless towards the second elder''s thoughts.

    To deceive himself to this extent, first elder didn''t know what to say! Therefore, he simply remained silent and did not argue with the second elder. Otherwise, he would definitely be angered to death by this pestering old man!

    At this time, The White Tiger King, who was sitting at the top, said impatiently,""I didn''t ask you toe here to talk about this! I just want you to think about it. If Leng ruoxuees knocking on our door, what should we do?"

    "What else can I do? Of course, he would fight back! If not, the outside world will definitely think that our White Tiger race is easy to bully. So, Your Majesty, if Leng ruoxue really makes a move, we can''t hold back either. Otherwise, where would the dignity of our White Tiger race be?" When the second elder heard this, he quickly said in a high-spirited manner.

    "Fight back? Alright, I''ll leave the Totoro to you!" The White Tiger King said to the second elder.

    However, he couldn''t help but curse in his heart. If it wasn''t for the Totoro, he would have attacked Leng ruoxue long ago. Would he have allowed them to swagger into his territory?

    However, when he heard from his spy that Leng ruoxue was carrying a Totoro, he dispelled that thought and hid in his n. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to make a move, but he wasn''t confident that he could defeat that small, unremarkable Totoro.

    Even God Lord mist ripple could only turn a blind eye to the Totoro, much less him! However, The White Tiger King was even more regretful that it had gathered these elders to discuss a n.

    None of these old things could do anything!

    As for the second elder, who was originally in high spirits, he was dumbfounded after hearing his King''s words.

    He didn''t want to deal with that Totoro! Everyone in the divine realm was already familiar with the great name of that Totoro. As the second elder of The White Tiger n, what he knew would only be more than others, and definitely not less than others. Thus, he naturally had an additionalyer of fear towards that Totoro. Now that he heard the king say this, the second elder wanted to just faint.

    ncing at the second elder''s cowardly appearance, The White Tiger King snorted coldly and ordered,""Continue to send people to monitor Leng ruoxue''s group closely. If there are any changes, report immediately!"

    With that, The White Tiger King left the group of elders present and turned to leave.

    The White Tiger spies who received the order naturally paid more attention to Leng ruoxue and the rest. However, none of the White tigers dared to make a move.

    As for Leng ruoxue and the rest, they naturally continued with their own business. They had no idea about The White Tiger race''s jittery behavior.

    However, even if Leng ruoxue knew about it, she would probably justugh it off. After all, their target this time was the snow fox Tribe! Although she really wanted to wipe out The White Tiger race, the four great beast Kings were all on the same side at critical moments. Leng ruoxue didn''t want to go up against all four of them at the same time, and the timing wasn''t right either. If by any chance, she gave fou Xuan another opportunity, she would be depressed to death!

    Hence, he could only let The White Tiger race off this time! Of course, if The White Tiger race delivered themselves to her doorstep, she wouldn''t mind.

    It was a pity that The White Tiger race didn''t know what she was thinking. Hence, from the moment she ascended the mountain, The White Tiger race had already been on high alert.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest wandered around longevity mountain for a few days. Although they came up empty-handed, they were not discouraged. The snow Lotus was not easy to find.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    When they were resting, Leng ruoxue even took out a house and ced it on the empty ground. After that, the four of them entered the house. This scene was naturally reported to The White Tiger race by the spies.

    When they had nothing to do, Leng ruoxue would invite everyone to go hunting in the mountains. Even though many small animals were hibernating, they could still catch some small rabbits. However, as the Grand Elder and the others continued to enter and leave, the eyes of The White Tiger race''s Scouts couldn''t even keep up with them.

    When The White Tiger King received the news, it gritted its teeth in hatred.

    F * ck! How many people did the other party have? With that house, The White Tiger King had no way to determine the number of people on the other side. Naturally, he was even more vignt towards Leng ruoxue and her group. He also passed down orders for his nsmen to stay away from Leng ruoxue and her group and not to provoke them for no reason. In an instant, other than the spies who were still secretly monitoring Leng ruoxue and her group, all the nsmen of The White Tiger race obediently stayed in their encampment.

    Even though Leng ruoxue was not sure of The White Tiger King''s orders, she could clearly feel that the number of gazes on them had decreased significantly after living on the longevity mountain for a few days.

    On a certain day.

    Leng ruoxue was still leading the team around the snowy mountain. Old leopard, who could now walk out openly, could not help but ask,""Little girl! You still haven''t given up after searching for so many days? Even if there is a Snow Lotus on the longevity mountain, it''s most likely in the hands of The White Tiger Tribe. So, if you really want to find the snow Lotus, I think it''s better for you to go Rob The White Tiger Tribe. That would be much faster!"

    "Rob The White Tiger race? That''s a good idea. " Leng ruoxue agreed with old leopard''s words.

    However, the old leopard who made the suggestion was speechless because he had only said it casually. He had no intention of letting Leng ruoxue Rob the other party.

    In the old leopard''s heart, The White Tiger race was a Colossus that no one would dare to provoke. However, he had clearly underestimated Leng ruoxue''s courage. He thought about it and realized that this girl did not even care about the divine lord''s estate. She had no reason to be afraid of The White Tiger race!

    With this idea in mind, old leopard truly felt that it was a good idea.

    Although it felt that its idea was good, The White Tiger King, who had received the report from its spies, gritted its teeth in hatred!

    "You bastard!" That audacious old leopard had actually suggested Leng ruoxue to Rob their White Tiger race. He must be tired of living! However, that detestable old leopard was with Leng ruoxue. Hence, he really did not dare to do anything to him. However, it was even more impossible for him to let Leng ruoxue and the others Rob him!

    The White Tiger King was so anxious that it was pacing back and forth in its own pce.

    He had also heard of Leng ruoxue''s infamous reputation as a Bandit. Hence, he was truly afraid that Leng ruoxue would do what the old leopard had suggested and Rob him.

    No! He had toe up with a good n. He could not let Leng ruoxue have the treasures that he had kept for so many years. Just the thought of it made his heart ache. If that wretched girl really came to Rob him, he would be so heartbroken that he would vomit blood!

    Looking at how his King was so anxious that the floor was about to be worn out, The White Tiger race''s first elder, who had hesitated for a long time, cut off all means of retreat and opened his mouth,""King, calm down! Since Leng ruoxue and the rest are looking for snow lotuses, why don''t we give them a few? As long as she doesn''te to find trouble with us, what''s the harm in giving her a few snow lotuses? Moreover, perhaps after obtaining the snow Lotus, their group will take the initiative to leave. At that time, our n will be safe!"

    "Are you saying that I should give them a few snow lotuses to send them away?" After hearing the great elder''s words, The White Tiger King repeated. Although he was still unable to confirm the true purpose of Leng ruoxue and the others ''visit, he at least knew that they were only wandering around the snowy mountain for the snow Lotus.

    However, what if they didn''te to the longevity mountain just for the snow Lotus? Or rather, if they still refused to leave after getting the snow Lotus, what would they do then?

    The White Tiger King was in a dilemma. Although he wanted to agree with the first elder, he could notpletely put his heart at ease. He was even more afraid that those people would not leave even after taking the snow Lotus. If that happened, he would not be able to get rid of the disaster even if he lost all his money.

    "Your Majesty, we can''t be sure of Leng ruoxue and the rest''s true motive. Furthermore, they are currently searching the entire mountain for the snow Lotus. Hence, we can only give it a try. If they leave now, that would be for the best. If they don''t leave, that would be enough to prove that they have other ns. It would be easier for us to make early preparations. What do you think?" The great elder understood The White Tiger King''s intentions. However, they had no other choice but to test him. They could only ask Leng ruoxue personally. However, that was obviously unrealistic.

    "AI! Alright! We''ll do as you say, but who''s going to send them the snow Lotus?" The White Tiger King muttered to himself for a moment before he agreed. However, the person who would be sending the snow Lotus to Leng ruoxue was giving him a huge headache.

    "No one''s going to send him off." The great elder said.

    "What?" The White Tiger King''s face was filled with question marks. It didn''t quite understand what the first elder meant.

 Chapter 2334 The Ferret Tribe Was Wiped Out (1)

    "It''s best if we don''t let Leng ruoxue and the others know that we''ve already discovered their existence. Hence, we only need to ce the snow Lotus on a fixed cliff and wait for them to discover it. There''s no need for us to appear. " The great elder said slowly as he looked at The White Tiger King''s confused face.

    "Will this work?" The White Tiger King asked suspiciously.

    "Alright! Why not? We won''t be too deliberate in doing this, so they won''t know. What we need to do is to find a way for them to discover the snow lotuses we ced. " The first elder said with absolute certainty.

    "I see! Great elder, who do you think is the most reliable person to handle this matter?" The White Tiger King furrowed its brows again. If this matter was to be handled well and secretively, not allowing Leng ruoxue and the others to discover any clues, then the person who did this must not be too weak. Otherwise, all their efforts would be in vain!

    "Your Majesty, I''ll go personally!" First elder thought for a moment. He wouldn''t be at ease if he let someone else handle this matter!

    "Then I''ll have to trouble great elder." The White Tiger King nodded in satisfaction after listening to the first elder.

    Then, first elder turned around and left.

    In the next few days, Leng ruoxue and the rest discovered snow lotuses one after another.

    Even though the snow lotuses were not very old, to Leng ruoxue, the age was not really that important.

    After finding the snow Lotus, old leopard also shut his mouth. However, the suspicion on its face didn''t ease. Instead, it became even more serious.

    It was so strange. They had been searching in the snow Mountain for several days, but they had not found even a leaf of the snow Lotus. However, they had found several Snow Lotus in the past few days. Old leopard would never believe that they were so lucky! This was because it was impossible for such a thing to happen on the longevity mountain.

    However, in order not to dispel the enthusiasm of Leng ruoxue and the rest, it did not voice out its suspicions. However, the serious expression on its face could not be hidden from Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue sat in the garden, admiring the old leopard''s frowning face in the corner. She was in a very good mood!

    Ugh! Would she be too disloyal? He was actually treating old leopard''s sorrow as a joke? However, she didn''t tell old leopard the origin of the snow Lotus because she found that old leopard''s frowning and thinking look was so lovely.

    At this moment, Jiang Ning walked over to Leng ruoxue and suggested with a drooling expression,""Xue ''er, our harvest these past few days has been quite bountiful. I think we can wander around the snow Mountain for a few more days, and maybe we can find more snow lotuses."

    "You still want to spin? I think we should stop while we''re ahead. " Hearing this, old leopard stood up and said.

    "Why? It wasn''t easy for us to have some gains these past two days, it''s such a pity to give up like this!" Jiang Ning said disapprovingly. It was better to treat him as a greedy person because such an opportunity was too rare.

    "If you don''t give up, you might attract the attention of The White Tiger race. At that time, you won''t be able to smile anymore if you''re surrounded." Old leopard nced at Jiang Ning and said indifferently.

    "Xue ''er, what do you think?" Jiang Ning didn''t agree with old leopard''s words. Therefore, he turned his gaze to Leng ruoxue and asked for her opinion.

    "I feel that if we want to find Snow Lotus again, we can only go and Rob The White Tiger race!" Leng ruoxue deliberately paused for a moment before she smiled.

    "Uh!" Both old leopard and Jiang Ning were speechless. Could The White Tiger race be robbed so easily? However, Jiangning couldn''t deny that it was a good idea. The old leopard was more uneasy, for he didn''t know whether it was the right idea!

    However, if Leng ruoxue really wanted to Rob The White Tiger race, it would definitely be the main culprit.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "Hehe! I''m just joking, I don''t have any ns to provoke The White Tiger race right now. Of course, if they take the initiative to provoke me, then it''s none of my business. " Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes swept across the two of them as she smiled.

    "I think that The White Tiger race wouldn''t want toe and provoke you." After hearing these words, Jiang Ning said with certainty. It had already been so many days. If The White Tiger race wanted to appear, they would have done so long ago. How could they still tolerate them wandering around the longevity mountain?

    "Maybe!" Leng ruoxue nodded and continued,"let''s rest for today and continue tomorrow!" This ce shouldn''t be far from the snow fox Tribe. "

    "Xue ''er, what do you n to do with the snow fox race?" Jiang Ning couldn''t help asking.

    "Snow Shadow can do whatever he wants!" Leng ruoxue said calmly. The rxed tone in her voice made Jiang Ning feel like he was about to break out in cold sweat.

    "If we were to cause trouble for the snow fox Tribe, I wonder if The White Tiger Tribe would step in to help us." Jiang Ning asked curiously.

    "You''ll know when the timees. " Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    "Alright then!" Jiang Ning nodded helplessly, but he was really curious. However, when he saw Cang sleeping in Leng ruoxue''s arms, he couldn''t help but feel sympathy for The White Tiger race.

    With this person around, if The White Tiger race really made a move, they probably wouldn''t be able to gain any advantage. As he thought of this, Jiang Ning started to gloat. Although he had seen quite a few interesting things recently, he still felt that the beasts were not of a high enough grade. Hence, he was looking forward to the battle between the best beasts in the divine world and Leng ruoxue''s group. Hehe! It would surely be very exciting!

    The next morning.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest set off as scheduled.

    In the morning, the temperature on longevity mountain was very low. Many people around Leng ruoxue didn''t like the cold weather. Thus, the group that set off still only had Leng ruoxue, the demon, uncle long, Jiang Ning, and Cang.

    After walking around the longevity mountain for a few days, they had left their footprints in almost half of the mountain. Now, they were gradually approaching the territory of the magical beasts.

    "Xue ''er, the ferret tribe''s territory should be up ahead." Uncle long pointed to a ce not far away.

    "The ferret n? How''s his strength?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "Its strength is very ordinary. However, the ferret wins in cuteness. Therefore, it is the favorite pet of many women in the divinity." Uncle long exined.

    "So, the ferret can be sold for money?" Leng ruoxue asked with great interest.

    "Uh! Yes! However, the snow ferret tribe is under the protection of The White Tiger Tribe. Therefore, there aren''t many humans who dare to take the risk to capture them. " Uncle Long''s forehead was full of ck lines.

    As he said this, he couldn''t help but wonder if Xue ''er wanted to catch a ferret and sell it for money. In the eyes of others, the ferret might be able to fetch a good price. However, to Leng ruoxue, that small amount of money was not even worth looking at!

    "Oh, really? Then I''ll go and try. " Hearing this, Leng ruoxueughed evilly. However, uncle long and the rest understood what she meant. Xue ''er wanted to use the ferret tribe to test the reaction of The White Tiger Tribe!

 Chapter 2335 The Ferret Tribe Was Wiped Out (2)

    AI! The pitiful White Tiger race! Unless you stay at home, you''ll definitely be the unlucky ones! Such a fact caused uncle Long''s heart to surge with sympathy for The White Tiger race.

    No one had it easy! Uncle long sighed.

    After Leng ruoxue made her decision, she took the lead and entered the ferret n''s territory.

    However, what made her speechless was that she had almost walked through the entire ferret tribe''s territory, but there was not a single ferret to be found.

    "Are the ferrets hibernating?" Leng ruoxue turned around and asked uncle long and the others in frustration.

    "This ... Maybe!" Uncle long said hesitantly. Could he say that the ferrets might have hidden themselves?

    "Girl, it doesn''t matter if they''re hibernating or not. We just need to find their cave. We can definitely catch them there." Cang Qing raised his eyes and suggested.

    "What does a ferret''s cave look like?" Leng ruoxue asked with a face full of question marks.

    "Hehe! Do you see the small snow hills on the snow? There should be a ferret''s cave at the bottom of each Hill. " Azure pointed to a small pile of snow not far away.

    Cang had only wanted to tell Leng ruoxue how to find a ferret, but little did he know that his guidance had caused the trembling ferrets in their caves to grit their teeth in hatred.

    Although these ferrets had never left their caves, they were very clear about the activities of Leng ruoxue and the rest on the longevity mountain. Furthermore, they had also received a warning from The White Tiger race to stay at home and not go out. This was because The White Tiger race had already made it clear that if a ferret fell into Leng ruoxue''s hands, they would note out to save them.

    As such, the timid ferret n did not dare to run around. Hence, ever since Leng ruoxue ascended the snow Mountain, they had been hiding obediently in their own caves. They had also heard everything Leng ruoxue had said outside their territory, so they did not dare to show their faces.

    Unfortunately, even if they did not show their faces, it did not mean that Leng ruoxue and the others would not take the initiative to find trouble with them! They were clearly hiding well and didn''t provoke anyone, but they still suffered an undeserved disaster.

    "You bastard!" Was it because they were cute? All the ferrets were enraged!

    It wasn''t their fault that they were cute, so why should they bear the terrible consequences? At this moment, all the ferrets wished that they were born ugly. At least, that way, humans would not be interested in them. However, it seemed like it was toote to think about that now!

    Leng ruoxue, who was under Cang''s guidance, had already taken out a small shovel and started to dig into a small snow pile.

    There was a family of three living in the pile of snow. At that moment, they could hear the creaking soundsing from above their house. They were so frightened that their small, snow-white bodies began to tremble.

    "My dear, take the child and hide! Let me handle this human. " The trembling male ferret said to his beloved wife with an affectionate look.

    "No! My dear, if we''re going to die, we''ll die together!" The female ferret firmly opposed. How could she let her husband face the hateful human alone!

    "Our child is still young. Don''t be so stubborn." The male ferret advised.

    "My dear, if you want to run, let''s run together." The female ferret said with a determined look.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "AI! Alright then! "If we can escape this ..." Before the male ferret could finish his sentence, he suddenly felt the ice above his head copse. His expression changed and he shouted,""My dear, run!"

    This human was so fast at digging. In just a short while, they had already dug their way to their home. This made the male ferret extremely frightened. Without even thinking, he immediately urged his wife to leave with their child. He ran at the back to protect them ...

    The male ferret knew that the situation was urgent, so it was anxious. After urging his beloved wife, it also ran away. Unfortunately, it only ran two steps before it realized that it was hanging in the air. Then, it clearly felt that its tail was grabbed by someone, and soon, it was hanging upside down.

    "I caught one as expected!" Leng ruoxue looked at the struggling ferret and smiled.

    "Human! "Quickly let me go, or else, or else ..." The male ferret was scared witless, but it still gathered its courage and tried to threaten Leng ruoxue. However, it could not finish its sentence.

    Wuwu.....These humans were really bullying the ferret. Any one of them gave it a lot of pressure. The male ferret was so sad and angry that he couldn''t say anything. However, knowing that his beloved wife and son had run away, he was still quite relieved.

    It was just that it had just been married not long ago and was a father for the first time, so it was very reluctant to part with its wife and children. But as long as his wife and children were safe, it felt that even if it was caught, it was nothing! And now, its only hope was that its wife and child could escape this cmity.

    As she looked at the fearsome ferret, who was suddenly choked with sobs and could not speak, with tears in its blue eyes, Leng ruoxue suddenly felt that she had gone a little too far. In fact, she just wanted to scare these ferrets. Unfortunately, these ferrets didn''t know!

    Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but sigh as she looked at the beautiful and cute ferret with tears in its eyes. She had always been at her wit''s end when it came to cute little beasts. However, now was obviously not the time for her to be sympathetic.

    Hence, Leng ruoxue''s words were still as evil as ever.

    "This fur is not bad. If I catch a few more ferrets, it will be enough to make a coat for me." Leng ruoxue''s Jade-white hand caressed the Furious ferret as she praised it.

    The little ferret in her hand was only slightly bigger than an adult''s palm, but its tail was twice the size of its body. Furthermore, its fur was snow-white and soft to the touch. Leng ruoxue couldn''t bear to let go of it.

    However, her words made the male ferret want to kill itself and destroy its fur so that the human woman could not get it. However, it could only think about it as it could not move at all. Even if it wanted tomit suicide, it did not have the ability.

    "Niu wants to make a coat, so we''ll catch all of these ferrets in one fell swoop!" Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Cang chimed in with a smile.

    "Don ''t! Don ''t! Just kill me! Don''t harm my nsmen!" The male ferret roared in response.

    "Eh? You''re really willing to sacrifice yourself for others!" When she heard this, Leng ruoxue was rather surprised. She really couldn''t tell! The little ferret actually had such courage.

    When the male ferret heard Leng ruoxue''s words, it felt aggrieved and its tears began to flow. It was not that noble and it did not want to sacrifice itself for others! It was all for its wife and children.

    "Kill us too!" Suddenly, a gentle voice interrupted.

    Leng ruoxue looked in the direction of the voice and saw a ferret that was slightly smaller than the one in her hand. It was standing not too far away with tears in its eyes, looking at the ferret in her hand with deep affection. On the ferret''s back, there was an even smaller ferret.

 Chapter 2336 The Ferret Tribe Was Wiped Out (3)

    Ugh! Could this be a family?

    Just as Leng ruoxue was thinking of this, she felt the ferret in her hand struggling with an agitated expression. It was even shouting,""My dear, what are you doing back here? These humans are all demons. They won''t let us go. Run!"

    These words made Leng ruoxue''s forehead fill with ck lines.

    Did she overdo it? She seemed to have only scared the ferret a little, but it actually thought she was a demon.

    However, so be it if he was a demon! She wanted to see how the other ferret would react.

    "My dear, I''m not leaving. If we''re going to die, we''ll die together. Wu...Without you, how are we going to live?" The female ferret seemed to have made a huge decision, as if she was ready to die. The male ferret, on the other hand, was extremely anxious after hearing his wife''s words.

    "You fool! You fool! Our child was just born not long ago. Can you bear to see it die with us at such a young age?" The male ferret roared angrily.

    "I don''t care! I don''t care! In my heart, you are the most important!" The female ferret was obviously a Beastie who would forget her child when she saw a woman. Therefore, she made a clear choice.

    When the male ferret heard this, he was extremely touched. However, before he could continue to persuade her, the crying female ferret threw herself into his arms and wailed,""Wuu ... My dear, how can I live without you!"

    Hearing such affectionate words, the male ferret hugged his wife tightly, and the two ferrets cried bitterly.

    At this moment, the two ferrets that were hugging each other and crying had not realized that Leng ruoxue had already let go of the male ferret. The two of them were immersed in their own sorrow, and the ferret Cub on the female ferret''s back had beenpletely ignored by the couple.

    The little ferret was staring at its parents, Leng ruoxue, and the rest with its big blue eyes that were filled with confusion and helplessness.

    Seeing how adorable the ferret Cub was, Leng ruoxue could not help but hug it in her arms. She said lovingly,""Poor little guy, it seems like your parents only want love and don''t want you anymore."

    Even though the little ferret Cub didn''t quite understand Leng ruoxue''s words, it could feel Leng ruoxue''s kindness. Hence, it wasn''t as repulsed and afraid of Leng ruoxue as its parents. On the contrary, it was very close to Leng ruoxue. After the initial fear, the little fellow happily started ying with Leng ruoxue.

    The ferret couple, who had just realized what was going on, also felt that something was amiss after crying. It was only then that they realized that their child had fallen into Leng ruoxue''s hands.

    "Please return the child to me!" The female ferret pleaded with tears in her eyes.

    "Return it to you? Do you want a husband or a child?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "I, I ..." The female ferret was anxious, but she stammered and could not say aplete sentence. In fact, if she wanted to say it, she would! However, it was afraid that its greed would anger these humans, so it didn''t dare to voice its thoughts.

    "I want children! I''ll trade for my child''s safety!" The male ferret saw his wife hesitating and immediately said.

    "But I like this little guy more. What should I do?" Leng ruoxue pretended to be in a difficult position.

    When the ferret couple heard Leng ruoxue''s words, they looked at each other and felt the determination in their beloved wife''s eyes. Then, the male ferret said,""Then, please arrest all three of us! Please don''t separate us. Even if we die, we will die together. If you want to sell us, please sell us to the same person. "

    This was the only request of the male ferret. It knew that if it didn''t leave, his beloved wife would never leave. Since that was the case, then let the three of them be together forever!

    "That''s a good idea!" Leng ruoxue nodded her head in agreement to the male ferret''s request. When the male ferret saw this, he immediately pulled his wife and obediently stayed by Leng ruoxue''s feet. At this moment, he had no intention of running away. After all, his child was in the hands of the other party!

    However, how could that heartless child have such a good time ying with Leng ruoxue? The male ferret muttered to himself.

    After ying with the young ferret for a while, Leng ruoxue smiled at the male ferret and said,""Your child is much cuter than you and your wife!" At least he wasn''t afraid of her!

    These words caused the male ferret to close its eyes slightly! It did not give much of a reaction to Leng ruoxue, but it was quite proud of its own child.

    Leng ruoxue could see the smugness in the male ferret''s heart. She raised her eyebrows and ordered,""Go and call out all of your ferret tribesmen!"

    "What do you want to do?" Hearing this, the male ferret immediately became alert again, and the anger in its heart grew.

    Damn humans, wasn''t capturing their family of three enough? He actually wanted to target the other members of their ferret n. He had really gone too far.

    "What do you think?" Leng ruoxueughed as she retorted. She suddenly realized that it was rather interesting to see this ferret''s fur standing on end.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "Human! Please show mercy and Let My People Go!" The Furious ferret suddenly retracted its sharp ws and changed to a sorrowful tactic.

    "What if I refuse? Little ferret, do you want me to do it myself?" Leng ruoxue said with a straight face on purpose.

    You''ll do it yourself? Then wouldn''t our ferret n suffer heavy losses? The male ferret thought to himself angrily, then finallypromised,""I can let my tribesmene out to see you, but can you promise not to hurt them?"

    The male ferret started to talk about the conditions. After a brief interaction with Leng ruoxue, it realized that it was reasonable to talk to this human. Hence, it wanted to fight for the benefits of its own tribe. After all, it felt that it was the one who had harmed them.

    "If they''re tactful and willing to take the initiative to leave with me, of course I won''t hurt them." Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    The male ferret wanted to cry but no tears came out. It knew that this human had ill intentions towards them and wanted to sell them off! Of course, selling them off was still a good thing, but they were afraid that this human would still have ideas about their fur. At that time, they might even lose their lives.

    In its heart, Leng ruoxue''s promise that she wouldn''t harm her own nsmen had been treated as a promise that she wouldn''t harm her own nsmen for now. But it was hard to say what would happen in the future!

    The male ferret was in a dilemma.

    Was he going to be a sinner of the ferret n?

    If they followed this human, it wouldn''t be long before the ferret n waspletely wiped out in the divine realm! The male ferret''s mind was filled with pain. The more it thought about it, the sadder it became. The expression on its face was almost impossible to hide, and Leng ruoxue was baffled.

    In the end, it was Cang who was kind enough to tell Leng ruoxue what the ferret was thinking. When Leng ruoxue heard it, she was a little confused.

    How did she not know that Beastie''s imagination was so rich?

    However, now wasn''t the time for this ferret to let its thoughts run wild. At this thought, Leng ruoxue said coldly,""Are you going or not? If you don''t want to go, I''ll do it myself!"

    "I''ll go!" The male ferret''s face was filled with grief and indignation, then, it went back into its snow cave.

    The ferret''s cave was like a tunnel, it was basically connected. Therefore, the male ferret could find all of its tribesmen as long as he went down from his home.

    An hourter, Leng ruoxue saw the snow pile in front of her being split open one by one. From within, snow-white ferrets crawled out. When all the ferrets had arrived, Leng ruoxue did a rough count and realized that there were very few of them. There were only about 100 of them. At this moment, the ferrets ''faces were filled with fear.

    Looking at their pitiful little appearances, Leng ruoxue deeply felt that she was too evil. How could she scare these cute little beasts like this! However, she was also doing this for the good of these little guys! If he followed The White Tiger race, he would definitely have no future. He might as well follow her.

    With this thought, Leng ruoxue immediately threw the little guilt in her heart out of the window. Then, like a Wolf grandmother, she smiled at the ferrets and said,""Are the ferrets all here?"

    "Everyone''s here!" The leader of the snow ferret n said with a long face after hearing Leng ruoxue''s words.

    "Very good, from now on, you will be my beasts!" Leng ruoxue was straightforward. However, her words had misled the ferrets, causing them to think that they were going to be the humans ''captives. So, the moment Leng ruoxue finished speaking, the ferrets burst into tears.

    The oue of being weak! They could only be bullied by humans!

    This was the only thought in the ferret''s mind at this moment. However, what made them even more indignant was that their backer did not dare to stand up for their tribe. This fact made them extremely disappointed, and their cries naturally became louder.

    This scene made Leng ruoxue dumbfounded for a moment.

    Did she say anything? Why are these little guys crying so sadly? Could it be that it was difficult to leave one''s homnd? Leng ruoxue spected. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that this was possible.

    However, the ce she could provide for these little fellows was definitely several times better and safer than the ce they were currently living in! With this thought in mind, Leng ruoxue shifted all the ferrets in front of her into her bracelet.

    "What about the ferrets?" Looking at the ferret that had suddenly disappeared, Jiang Ning asked with a puzzled expression.

    "I''ve kept it!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Uh!" Jiang Ning was speechless. This little girl was truly ruthless. She had actually wiped out the entire ferret tribe. He wondered how The White Tiger Tribe would react when they found out about this.

    He was really looking forward to it!

 Chapter 2337 New Idea (1)

    Looking at Jiang Ning''s reaction, Leng ruoxue suddenly had a new idea.

    She felt that she could capture all the beasts on the longevity mountain, except for The White Tiger race. This way, she could also remove some of The White Tiger race''s wings. She just didn''t know how The White Tiger race would react if they knew her thoughts.

    However, the more Leng ruoxue thought about it, the more she felt that her idea was good.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue let out a faint smile and whispered to the other three humans and one beast,""I''ve decided. "

    "What?" When Jiang Ning heard these words, he waited for Leng ruoxue to continue with a face full of questions. However, Leng ruoxue deliberately kept him in suspense, causing Jiang Ning to be anxious. It was as if a cat had grown ws in his heart and was scratching at it non-stop. However, the detestable Leng ruoxue refused to say anything.

    "Xue ''er, can you not keep us in suspense? How can you only say half of your words, are you trying to make me anxious?" Jiang Ning said, a little upset.

    "Hahaha! What I want to say is that I''ve decided to capture all the beasts here in one fell swoop. Of course, that''s with the exception of The White Tiger race. " Leng ruoxue finally revealed her n when she saw how anxious Jiang Ning was.

    Oh! Why did she like to tease people more and more? However, Jiang Ning was still not calm enough! The demon and uncle long didn''t even ask much.

    However, it was a good thing that Jiang Ning did not know what Leng ruoxue was thinking. If he knew that Leng ruoxue wasparing him to the evildoer and uncle long, he would definitely be depressed! Who asked him to know Xue ''er without any parents!

    "That''s a good idea!" The demon agreed.

    "En!" Uncle long also nodded. However, after hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Jiang Ning couldn''t help but ask,"This idea is too crazy! Are you trying to drive The White Tiger race mad?"

    "Why would I? I''m helping The White Tiger race clear the obstacles. Without the other beast races, The White Tiger race can monopolize the longevity mountain. Therefore, they have to be grateful to me. Otherwise, they''ll be considered as ungrateful!" Leng ruoxue said matter-of-factly.

    The demon and uncle long didn''t have any reaction to his words, but cold sweat was dripping down Jiang Ning''s back.

    Oh my God! He didn''t hear wrong, did he? By doing this, Xue ''er could also be considered to have done a favor for The White Tiger race? And she wanted him to be grateful to her?

    Was that even possible?

    The White Tiger race was one of the four great king divine beast races. They had always been proud and had a high status. You''ve raided their subordinate beast race, and you still want them to thank you?

    If The White Tiger race was really grateful to Leng ruoxue because of this, Jiang Ning felt that he would look down on them. They were too cowardly, weren''t they?

    Even though Jiang Ning''s heart was already in turmoil, Leng ruoxue did not give him the chance to let his thoughts run wild. She waved her hand and said,""Let''s continue! The next snow rat n. "

    The little silver rats by her side were very good at gathering information, so Leng ruoxue reckoned that the snow rats wouldn''t be any worse off. Thus, Leng ruoxue was rather looking forward to seeing those little fellows.

    Just like that, Leng ruoxue and the rest took a long detour and went to the snow rat n first.

    At the same time, the ferret n that had been moved into Leng ruoxue''s bracelet were initially rmed when they saw that they had been moved to a new ce. However, they soon realized that their new home was many times better than their original home. Furthermore, the temperature here was more suitable for the ferret n to live in. They just did not know where they were.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    All the ferrets racked their brains, but they still could not figure out where they were. Suddenly, a chubby baby appeared in front of them, and the ferrets ''eyes widened.

    "Wee to your new home." The chubby child, Qing Jue, said with a smile.

    "Our new home? This ce?" When the snow ferret tribe leader heard this, he asked in disbelief.

    "Of course! You guys have already been absorbed by my sister. From now on, The White Tiger race has nothing to do with you guys anymore. So, you guys just have to listen to my sister, do you understand?" Qing Jue reminded.

    However, when the ferrets heard what he said, they were even more confused.

    "Who''s your sister?" The chief of the snow ferret tribe asked carefully. He could already tell that this little kid was not to be trifled with.

    "It''s Leng ruoxue, the one who sent you all here!" Qing Jue exined.

    "Argh! Isn''t it going to sell us?" The snow ferret tribe leader said in shock.

    "Sell you? How much can you sell your meatless little beasts for? Big sister has brought you guys in here for your own good. Otherwise, when big sister deals with The White Tiger race in the future, you guys will definitely be cannon fodder. Big sister has always had a kind heart towards the beasts, so naturally, I can''t bear to see you guys being used by The White Tiger race. That''s why I''m thinking of helping you guys!" Qing Jue told the truth, but he could not guarantee that the ferrets would not believe him.

    Green vessel''s words caused the ferrets to turn pale with fright! Although they already knew that they wouldn''t be sold from the mouth of this little doll in front of them, what caused them to be terrified was that this human woman actually wanted to go against The White Tiger race?

    This ... Wasn''t this the rhythm of seeking death?

    Even though the ferrets were afraid of Leng ruoxue, they didn''t believe that she would dare to cause trouble for The White Tiger race. After all, in their hearts, The White Tiger race was extremely powerful. Otherwise, The White Tiger race wouldn''t be known as one of the four great king divine beasts of the firmament.

    At this moment, they had long forgotten that The White Tiger race didn''t care about the life and death of their own race. They werepletely shocked by Qing Jue''s words. Furthermore, they were naive and would never have thought that The White Tiger race didn''t care about them and didn''t want to provoke Leng ruoxue because they were worried about her.

    Looking at the group of dumbfounded ferrets, Qing Jue patted the ferret tribe leader''s shoulder and said,"You will live here from now on! When big sister''s matters are settled, I''ll let you all return to the longevity mountain!"

    At that time, I''m afraid you won''t be willing to leave. Qing Jueughed to himself. After he finished speaking, he strode away with his chubby legs.

    After green vessel left, the ferrets were still a little dazed. It took them a while to get used to their new home before they got used to it and settled down here with no qualms.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue had also received Qing Jue''s report. She knew that the little ferrets had settled down. Then, they quickened their pace and walked towards the snow rat n.

    The snow rat n had always been responsible for the intelligence work of the longevity mountain. They were also the first to inform The White Tiger n of the arrival of Leng ruoxue and the others. It was only after that that The White Tiger n''s spies took over their work and continued to monitor Leng ruoxue and the others ''every move. As for the snow rats, they hid in their own caves.

    However,pared to the ferret''s cave, the snow rat''s cave was more essible. Hence, Leng ruoxue''s thoughts could not be hidden from them. However, it was also because of Leng ruoxue''s thoughts and the fact that the ferret n had been wiped out that they were even more anxious.

    The snow Rat King had already reported to The White Tiger race about Leng ruoxue''s n to wipe out the entire snow rat race. However, they had yet to receive any response from The White Tiger race. As Leng ruoxue and the rest got closer and closer, the snow rats were in aplete mess.

 Chapter 2338 A New Idea (2)

    "King, what should we do! Quickly think of a way! That human is about to arrive!" The snow rats hiding in the cave wailed, and the snow Rat King was having a headache.

    "Calm down! All of you calm down! Aren''t they just a few humans? What was there to be afraid of? We have The White Tiger race''s support, those humans won''t dare to do anything to us!" The snow Rat King tried tofort them, but the other snow rats did not agree or disagree with what the king said.

    "King, don''t lie to us. The White Tiger race didn''t react at all to the arrival of these humans. Don''t forget what happened to the ferret race. If The White Tiger race wanted to stand up for the ferret race, they would have done so long ago. There wouldn''t be no movement now!" An old snow rat didn''t want to see its King lie to its nsmen like this, so it exposed its King''s words without giving it any face.

    "That''s right! The White Tiger race wouldn''t care about our lives! They will never fight against the humans outside for us!" Some of the snow rats supported the elder Snow rat''s words. Furthermore, as the snow rat n that was responsible for the intelligence work of the longevity mountain, they naturally knew Leng ruoxue better than the other magical beasts. Therefore, they were very clear about the strength of Leng ruoxue and the others. They also understood The White Tiger King''s concerns about not being willing to make an enemy out of them. Of course, those snow rats who had such thoughts would naturally have a high status in the snow rat n. Thus, they would not be deceived by the lies of their King.

    When the snow Rat King heard such opposition, it was so angry that it trembled. After a long time, the snow Rat King roared,""Then what do you guys think we should do?"

    "King, let''s run!" A little snow mouse said timidly.

    "Can you run? Where could he have run to?" The old snow rat said with a disapproving look.

    "As many of our nsmen as we can run! It''s better than all of us bing that human''s prisoners!" The more the little snow mouse spoke, the softer its voice became. In the end, it even lowered its head, not daring to look at its nsmen.

    "Our snow rat n has always relied on the strength of a team to upy a ce in the longevity mountain, and even to be valued by The White Tiger race. If only a few of us managed to escape, it would seem that we have preserved the bloodline of the snow rat n, but we would also lose our value to The White Tiger race. Therefore, it doesn''t matter to us whether we run or not, unless The White Tiger race reaches out a helping hand to us. Otherwise, we might as well surrender. At least, if our n is together, it would still be of great use. I''m sure that human can''t bear to kill us. " The old snow rat said with a shrewd expression.

    In this regard, it was more far-sighted than the other snow rats. It also knew the advantages of the snow rat n. Therefore, in the situation where The White Tiger n did note to rescue them, the only thing they could rely on was their own advantages. This way, they could give the snow rat n a chance to survive.

    As for The White Tiger race''s reinforcements, the old snow rat was well aware that they would note! Otherwise, The White Tiger race wouldn''t have remained silent for such a long time. Although the old snow rat was extremely disappointed by this result, he had already epted the fact that things hade to this!

    Staying alive was the most important thing. It didn''t matter who they relied on or who their master was!

    The old snow rat''s words made all the snow rats, including the snow Rat King, lower their heads in deep thought. Finally, after thinking for a long time, the snow Rat King raised its head with a determined look and said,""Let''s surrender!"

    After saying that, the snow Rat King lowered its head dejectedly. It had let down the snow rat n. Although the snow rat n was not very powerful among the divine realm''s magical beasts, they had never had a human master. Now, this glorious tradition was going to be destroyed in its hands. Therefore, it was quite depressed and sad.

    The old snow rat could tell that the snow Rat King was in a bad mood. He didn''t know what to say except to Pat its shoulder tofort it.

    When Leng ruoxue and the others arrived at the territory of the snow rat n, they saw the entire n moving out, as if they were weing them.

    Jiang Ning was extremely surprised by this scene.

    What was going on? Jiang Ning''s face was filled with question marks. The frowning snow rats didn''t look like they were going to fight them. However, what the snow Rat King said next made Jiang Ning''s jaw drop.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "Human, we snow rats surrender." The snow Rat King took a deep breath and then said on behalf of the other snow rats.

    F * ck! When Jiang Ning heard this, he wanted to curse. What kind of character did that girl have? How could such a thing happen?

    Although the snow rat n was not very powerful, they were very good at gathering information. Therefore, at this moment, Jiangning was really envious of Leng ruoxue''s luck! Of course, this was under the condition that he had never seen Leng ruoxue''s Silver rats. Otherwise, he would be so depressed that he would bang his head against a wall!

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she wasn''t too surprised. It was as if she had already expected this. Following that, she nodded and said,""This is a wise choice!"

    Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Jiangning had the urge to vomit blood.

    "You bastard!" What did he mean by ''acting innocent after getting benefits''? This was it!

    Looking at the faint smile on Leng ruoxue''s face, Jiang Ning truly felt that she was an eyesore! This was clearly a provocation!

    However, even though he was a little upset, he also knew that he couldn''t be envious of someone''s character! This was all a matter of personal luck, it was inborn!

    With a tinge of envy, jealousy, and hatred, Jiang Ning looked at Leng ruoxue with a face full of admiration. In the end, Leng ruoxue felt a little creeped out. She rolled her eyes at him and ordered the snow Rat King to recognize its master. After that, Leng ruoxue and the rest quickly left the territory of the snow rat n.

    The other snow rats were ced into the bangle by Leng ruoxue and handed over to green vessel to settle down. The snow Rat King was left outside to lead the way. It was only now that Leng ruoxue began to carefully observe the snow Rat King''s appearance.

    The snow Rat King before her was only half the size of her palm. It was chubby and had a snow-white body. It looked like a small snowball and was rather adorable. With its big, ck, watery eyes, it looked at her pitifully. Leng ruoxue was immediately overwhelmed by its cuteness.

    Leng ruoxue poked the snow Rat King''s chubby little body and ced it on her shoulder. She then instructed,""Snow Rat King, take us to the snow Wolf n!"

    Leng ruoxue persevered in carrying out her goal and annihted all the beasts under The White Tiger race. When the snow Rat King heard Leng ruoxue''s words, it nodded its head vigorously. In its heart, it was gloating over Leng ruoxue''s misfortune. It seemed like another beast race would be wiped out in one fell swoop on the longevity mountain!

    In an instant, the snow Rat King''s heart was bnced. It felt that having a human master was actually quite good. Moreover, after recognizing a master, it realized that its master had many beasts. As such, the snow rat n that had been forced to surrender did not feel as unwilling anymore. Instead, they epted Leng ruoxue as their master with ease!

    With the snow Rat King leading the way, Leng ruoxue and her group soon arrived at the snow Wolf n.

    When they arrived at the snow Wolf n, Leng ruoxue did not waste any time and immediately released the Silver Wolf King to deal with the King of the Snow Wolf n.

 Chapter 2339 New Idea (3)

    The Silver Wolf King stepped out and pped the snow Wolf King with its paw. The snow Wolf King was beaten until it was dizzy. In the end, under the violent abuse of the Silver Wolf King, the snow Wolf King recognized its master.

    The snow Wolf King was not only aggrieved, but he felt even more aggrieved. When he was being beaten up, he had said that he would surrender. However, that detestable Silver Wolf King seemed to have not heard anything and continued to beat him up!

    In the end, the Silver Wolf King only let it go when it was tired from the beating. Its beautiful white fur was also stained with blood and it was covered in wounds!

    However, it could not defeat the Silver Wolf King. Therefore, it could only swallow its anger in silence! When the other snow wolves saw this, they were so scared that they hid away. When the snow Wolf tribe recognized their master, the snow wolves looked at the Silver Wolf King with fear in their eyes.

    "Master, they''re too weak. Leave them to me! I''ll teach them a good lesson!" The Silver Wolf King''srge eyes swept across the snow wolves, and the snow wolves began to shiver pitifully again. The Silver Wolf King''s words made the snow wolves ''hearts tremble even more. They sincerely prayed for their master! Don''t hand us over to it!"

    However, Leng ruoxue turned a deaf ear to the pleading looks of the snow wolves. Instead, she agreed with the Silver Wolf King''s opinion and nodded. "We''ll do as you say!"

    The snow wolves were not strong enough to fight, and they needed to be trained.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue moved the Silver Wolf King and the snow wolves into the bangle. The snow wolves then began their painful and devilish training!

    After taking in the snow wolves, the snow Rat King was satisfied. Then, it asked,""Master, which beast n should we go next?"

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue''s forehead was filled with ck lines. She thought to herself,''did I lead the snow Rat King astray, or does the snow Rat King have a tendency to take pleasure in others'' misfortune?''

    This little fellow was much more lively than when it had just recognized him as its master!

    "Which other beast ns are there?" Leng ruoxue asked after some thought.

    "Snow Snake tribe, Snow Rabbit tribe, snow fox Tribe, Snow Leopard tribe, only these few!" The snow Rat King reported while counting his fingers.

    "Let''s go to the snow leopard tribe! After subduing the snow leopard tribe, go to the snow fox Tribe. As for the snow Snake tribe and the snow Rabbit tribe, we won''t be subduing them. We have to leave a few for The White Tiger Tribe!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    However, her words were met with the contempt of both humans and beasts. They did not believe that Leng ruoxue would have such good intentions! She probably didn''t like the snow Snake and Snow Rabbit ns. Otherwise, she wouldn''t let them go!

    They had to admit that they knew the truth!

    It was true that Leng ruoxue didn''t like snakes and rabbits, so she let them off.

    She didn''t really like snakes. As for those snow rabbits, they were also food in her eyes. If she took in the snow rabbits, what would they eat in the future? Therefore, not all beasts could be epted!

    Of course, if she didn''t ept the snow Snake and Snow Rabbit, it would go against her original intention. After all, her goal was to capture all the magical beasts other than The White Tiger race in one fell swoop! However, thoughts were dead, but people were alive! So, she really didn''t think it was a big deal! Naturally, he wouldn''t mind too much.

    Then, everyone continued on their way.

    Their target this time was the snow leopard tribe.

    Longevity mountain was the most suitable ce for the beast ns who loved the cold. Hence, the beasts on longevity mountain were all the same color as snow. They looked rather beautiful and clean. Leng ruoxue had always liked cute beasts. Hence, she was rather friendly towards these beasts. Of course, this was only if these beasts knew their own limitations.

    When they arrived at the territory of the snow leopard n, the snow leopard King was also like a n of snow rats, waiting for them in the territory.

    When the snow leopard King saw Leng ruoxue and the rest, he did not waste any time and directly said,""Our Snow Leopard n is willing to acknowledge you as our master. However, you have to treat us better!"

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat. Why did these words sound so awkward?

    However, Leng ruoxue could not help but ask,""You''re really willing to take the initiative to recognize me as your master?"

    "En!" The snow leopard King nodded, his face filled with determination.

    At this moment, old leopard, who was in the house, sent a voice transmission to Leng ruoxue and requested toe out.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she had an idea and brought out old leopard.

    The moment the old leopard came out, Leng ruoxue realized that this Snow Leopard King looked a little simr to the old leopard. No wonder when she first saw this Snow Leopard King, it gave her a sense of deja vu.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    When the old leopard saw the snow leopard King, he immediately rushed forward. Just when everyone thought they were going to fight, the two leopards suddenly hugged each other tightly.

    Ugh! This ... Was this considered the promiscuous love between the two leopards?

    Feeling everyone''s surprised eyes, old leopard coughed awkwardly and then introduced with a blushing face,""He''s my cousin. "

    Younger cousin? Leng ruoxue had not expected that the old leopard had rtives on longevity mountain. The old leopard had hidden himself well. No wonder he knew so much about longevity mountain!

    "Hehe! My cousin is very familiar with your name, little girl. " The old leopard nced at everyone''s surprised expressions and continued to speak in embarrassment. Of course, he also often bragged about Leng ruoxue to his cousin. Otherwise, this cousin of his would not have taken the initiative to surrender when Leng ruoxue was taking in the beast n of the longevity mountain. One must know that the snow leopard n was still very powerful in the longevity mountain!

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue knew that she did not need to ask why the snow leopard King had surrendered so easily. The old leopard''s contribution could not be overlooked.

    After the snow leopard King acknowledged the snow leopard n as its master, Leng ruoxue and the rest headed to the snow fox n without stopping.

    On the way, the snow Rat King couldn''t help but remind Leng ruoxue,""Master, the snow fox Tribe is very powerful and is the second most powerful force on our longevity mountain. Therefore, I''m afraid it won''t be that easy to subdue them."

    "It doesn''t matter! If he couldn''t subdue it, he would just kill it directly! Their fur can be made into coats!" Leng ruoxue''s voice was bloodthirsty. When the snow Rat King heard this, its little body could not help but tremble.

    It could not understand why its master, who had always been very kind, would suddenly be so fierce when facing the snow fox Tribe.

    However, the snow Rat King felt that it was better not to think about things that he could not understand for the time being. Otherwise, it would only tire himself out. With this thought in mind, the snow Rat King didn''t ask any more questions, but led the way honestly.

    Of course, the news of them heading towards the snow fox n had also reached The White Tiger King''s ears.

    Ever since The White Tiger King received the report from his spies that all the affiliated beast ns of The White Tiger race had been absorbed by Leng ruoxue, he had been unable to suppress the anger in his heart.

    However, what was the use of being angry? Could it take the initiative to provoke Leng ruoxue just because of a few weak beasts? Even though it wanted to maintain the dignity of its race, the thought of Cang''s existence made The White Tiger King immediately shrink back.

    He didn''t dare to provoke the Totoro! Hence, as long as Leng ruoxue didn''t attack The White Tiger race, he could only squint like nothing had happened. He didn''t want to take the initiative to send himself to her door and give Leng ruoxue an excuse to deal with them.

    Although squinting would cause the prestige of The White Tiger race to be swept to the ground, other than this, he had no other choice! The White Tiger King was so infuriated that his liver was hurting. He had to watch helplessly as Leng ruoxue brazenly plundered the beasts that belonged to him in the longevity mountain. The members of The White Tiger race were even more furious. However, The White Tiger race members who had been ordered by the king and the elders to not take any action did not dare to go against the wishes of their race. Hence, they could only sulk on their own.

    Of course, Leng ruoxue didn''t pay too much attention to The White Tiger race''s thoughts. Hence, she had no idea that The White Tiger race at the peak of the longevity mountain was already so angry that they were about to vomit blood because of her actions.

    They were still on their way to the snow fox Tribe in a good mood.

    The snow fox tribe''s encampment was located halfway up the longevity mountain. The terrain was extremely steep. However, with the snow Rat King leading the way, Leng ruoxue and the others were extremely safe. They had also avoided all the dangerous areas. This reality made the snow fox Tribe, who had originally nned to use the favorable conditions of time, location, and people tounch an unexpected attack on Leng ruoxue and the others, greatly disappointed.

    Within the snow fox tribe''s main hall.

    "Your Majesty, what do we do now? Those humans areing up!" An elder of the snow fox Tribe, who had received the news long ago, looked at his King with a worried expression and asked uneasily.

    "Since those humans want to die, then let theme!" The gigantic snow fox King, who was sitting at the head of the table, said calmly after hearing the words of an elder.

    However, even though it looked very calm on the surface, its heart was already in turmoil.

    F * ck! His own Alliance, The White Tiger race, knew that Leng ruoxue and the others hade to find trouble, but not only were they unwilling to provide help, they even asked them to think of a way on their own and even suggested for them to leave the longevity mountain to hide!

    "You bastard!" They were already blocked at the entrance of their house, could they avoid it? More importantly, with the damned snow rats ''tip-off, it was impossible for the snow fox n to avoid Leng ruoxue and the others!

    Hmph! If it had known that it would be betrayed by the snow rat n today, it would have exterminated those damn rats earlier. If that had happened, there would not have been such a thing today!

    The snow fox King was so regretful that its intestines turned green!

    The hatred it felt towards Leng ruoxue and the rest was directed towards the snow rats. At this moment, a snow fox Tribe guard ran into the main hall in a panic and reported loudly,""Your Majesty, Leng ruoxue and the rest have arrived at the entrance of our encampment!"

    "What? How did he do it so quickly?" The snow fox King and the elders were shocked. The Scout had reported that Leng ruoxue was still quite a distance away from the encampment! He didn''t expect them to arrive so quickly!

 Chapter 2340 Pretty Boy, Do You Dare To Fight Me One-On-One?(1)

    The snow fox King could not believe it and could not ept the speed of Leng ruoxue and the others. It had already sent its nsmen to create obstacles for those people, so why did those damn humans still get to the gate of the encampment?

    The snow fox King was depressed and conflicted about this. The elders of the snow fox Tribe were also not calm when they heard this.

    They had long heard of Leng ruoxue and the others ''fearsome reputation. Moreover, the snow fox Tribe had a close rtionship with The White Tiger Tribe. Hence, they were naturally aware that two of The White Tiger''s reverent-god level experts were injured. Hence, their fear of Leng ruoxue increased.

    Now that the goddess of ughter had brought people to their doorstep, it was easy to imagine how much pressure they were under. However, they were still part of the snow fox race. Whether it was the snow fox King or the elders of the snow fox race, they were not willing to show their fear, in case they were looked down upon by the other beast races. Therefore, all the elders of the snow fox Tribe looked at the snow fox King, hoping that it woulde up with a good idea.

    The snow fox King was getting more and more anxious as he looked at the expectant eyes of the elders!

    "You bastard!" These useless old things always let it make the decision when something happened. Were they all dead? The snow fox King was very angry. Sometimes, it really didn''t know what was the use of raising these idiots! However, as a member of the snow fox Tribe, it could not ignore the safety of its tribesmen. Therefore, sometimes, it was quite aggrieved as the snow fox King.

    After thinking for a while, the snow fox King regained its momentum and said,""Since Leng ruoxue and the rest have already arrived outside the encampment, let''s go out and meet her! At the same time, we''ll let the other beast tribes know how powerful our snow fox Tribe is!"

    After the snow fox King finished speaking, he stood up and took the lead to walk out of the hall. The other elders saw this and quickly followed their King''s footsteps. A few of them even followed the snow fox King and ttered him.

    The snow fox King was praised all the way. It brought its tribe Army to the entrance of the snow fox tribe''s base.

    Leng ruoxue, who had been waiting for a while, saw a group of huge snow foxes that were whiter than snow. There was not a single strand of stray fur on their bodies. Her beautiful eyes immediately released a different kind of spirit. Although these snow foxes were of a simr color to white foxes, they were more beautiful than white foxes. If one did not look carefully, one would not be able to tell the difference between the two. However, it was obvious that the fur of the snow fox Tribe was more suitable to be made into coats.

    Moreover, the fur of a snow fox Tribe was probably enough to make several pieces! Oh! It should be enough to kill the snow fox King alone. As for the other foxes, it would depend on whether they knew what was good for them. In an instant, Leng ruoxue made a decision in her heart!

    A mountain could not hold two tigers, and a tribe could not hold two snow fox Kings. Hence, for the Mei to sessfully inherit the throne, she could only kill this snow fox King! This could be considered as a warning to the others. Otherwise, these old foxes would not be honest.

    Since she had chosen the snow fox King as her target, Leng ruoxue naturally did not need to be too polite to it. Hence, when the snow foxes arrived in front of her, Leng ruoxue deliberately put on an arrogant attitude and said with a displeased expression,""Which one is the snow fox King?"

    "This King is!" When the snow fox King heard Leng ruoxue''s words, it snorted coldly. It had thought that Leng ruoxue was very powerful! They actually dared toe to the snow fox Tribe to cause trouble with just these few people, they really did not know their own strength!

    As the snow fox Tribe was not as well-informed as The White Tiger Tribe, and they had always been arrogant, the snow fox King was not aware that Leng ruoxue had many people by her side. When it saw four people, it truly thought that Leng ruoxue had only brought a few people with her.

    As for Cang, when he came to the snow fox Tribe, he had changed his appearance slightly. Now, he looked like a snow-white cat. The snow fox King naturally did not recognize him.

    Hearing the snow fox King''s response, Leng ruoxue looked up and down as if she was looking at her prey. She carefully sized up the snow fox King. Just as the snow fox King was about to fly into a rage, Leng ruoxue retracted her beautiful eyes and revealed a faint smile,""Not bad! Not bad! It''s big enough to make a fur coat for each of us!"

    These words caused the blood pressure of the snow fox King to rise instantly, and his anger rose to the top of his head. However, before the snow fox King could speak, Cang closed his eyes and said with a wronged face,""Am I not getting a share?"

    "There are! I''ll also make one with you!" Leng ruoxue gently stroked Cang''s soft fur as she smiled.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    Hearing this, Cangughed heartlessly. When Jiang Ning heard this, ck lines appeared on his forehead. He couldn''t help but secretly sigh. This was clearly to anger the snow fox King to death! The snow fox King, who had also heard this, was indeed angry. It was not just an ordinary anger!

    It was so angry that it was about to explode!

    F * ck! He had never heard of a cat wearing a fur coat!

    Don''t you have fur on you? Why did he have to target the other beasts?

    The snow fox King was furious and sorrowful. Suddenly, it felt a gush of blood rushing up from its throat. The snow fox King suppressed its anger and swallowed the blood, but the fire in its heart could not be suppressed.

    "Despicable humans! How dare he humiliate the great snow fox King! I think you''re really tired of living!" The Furious snow fox King roared.

    As they were close, Leng ruoxue and the rest could clearly see the snow fox King''s trembling body. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue smiled and said,""Which part of you is great? I only see that you''re about to have epilepsy!"

    "Hehe!" Hearing this, uncle long and the others couldn''t help butugh.

    Jiang Ningughed so hard that his body swayed back and forth. He couldn''t help but think that Xue ''er was really too evil. She actually said that the snow fox King was sick in such a serious manner. This time, the snow fox King was probably going to go crazy from anger!

    As expected by Jiangning, when the snow fox King heard Leng ruoxue''s words, it was so angry that its heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys were all tangled together. Although it did not know what epilepsy was, anything that came out of the mouth of that detestable human woman could not be good! The snow fox King had absolute confidence in this.

    "Dammit! Humans! You can die now!" The snow fox King gritted its teeth in anger and charged towards Leng ruoxue''s direction without hesitation.

    However, the poor snow fox King had just gotten into position and was about to speed up when Leng ruoxue stopped it.

    "Wait! You old fox, how can you fight just like that! I''m not done yet!" Leng ruoxue shouted. The snow fox King, who was in its most handsome pose, almost fell to the ground when it heard her.

    F * ck! Do I have to wait for you to finish speaking? Who Do You Think You Are?

    The snow fox King was very angry, and the consequences would be very serious!

    However, it was startled by Leng ruoxue''s sudden loud voice and it really did stop on reflex. Seeing the snow fox King''s reaction, Leng ruoxue nodded in satisfaction and said in an infuriating manner,""Good girl! I''ll leave your corpse intactter!"

    "You ..." This time, the snow fox King was so angry that it could not even form aplete sentence. Its heaving chest strongly expressed its anger and dissatisfaction, but Leng ruoxue did not care. Her beautiful eyes swept across the furry foxes in front of her and she continued,""I''ll give you a chance to choose. Do you want to surrender or do you want me to use force?"

 Chapter 2341 Pretty Boy, Do You Dare To Fight Me One-On-One?(2)

    Even Uncle long couldn''t hold it in anymore. Cold sweat dripped down from his forehead, and he couldn''t help but wail in his heart. Girl, do you have to say this so ambiguously? Aren''t you afraid of the jealous lover beside you?

    The "jealous jar" in his heart was naturally referring to the evildoer. However, to uncle Long''s surprise, he didn''t see a trace of anger on the evildoer''s handsome face. This was too abnormal.

    Could it be that the jealous jar of wine had changed? Uncle long was full of doubts.

    At this moment, he heard the evildoer smile faintly and speak in a light tone,""Just kill him directly, no need for the trouble!"

    Ugh! He was wrong! Uncle long sighed to himself. Not only did this vinegar jar [ 1] not change, but it instead became even more serious! He actually wanted them to be killed directly!

    Wouldn''t it be the most convenient to kill him directly?

    When the snow foxes at the entrance of the encampment heard the demon''s words, their expressions changed again and again. Their snow-white and furry faces were like a palette. In the end, every snow Fox''s old face turned red. However, the invisible pressure that the demon gave them was too great, so no one dared to talk back for a while.

    However, they were afraid of the pressure brought by the demon, but it did not mean that the snow fox King would be afraid. Furthermore, the snow fox King was already blinded by anger. Hence, after the demon finished his sentence, the snow fox King immediately roared in anger,""You detestable pretty boy, who do you want to kill? Hmph! If you want to kill us, why don''t you first see if you have the ability!"

    The words ''pretty boy'' made the demon''s face darken instantly. Therefore, the demon did not care about what the snow fox King said after that. This was because these three words could determine the death of the snow fox King.

    Feeling the terrifying cold Qiing from the demon, uncle long and Jiang Ning couldn''t help but stay away from the danger zone. However, the two of them were quite impressed by the snow fox King''s courage, but they couldn''t help but sigh. This old Fox''s death wasing.

    "Hehe! He''s just a pretty boy!" At this time, Azure interjected.

    Upon hearing this, uncle long and Jiang Ning moved further away to avoid unnecessary trouble. They knew very well that the jealous man would me the snow fox King for what he said. Therefore, the snow fox King was a sad character. It was destined! Even if The White Tiger King came personally, it would not be able to help it!

    However, the snow fox King did not sense any danger. After saying those words, it saw that the pretty boy did not have much reaction, and it was even more certain of the identity of the demon pretty boy. It looked at the demon with a faint disdain.

    Upon seeing this, the demon squinted his Obsidian-like bright eyes and sized up the snow fox King. Then, he said to Leng ruoxue,""Xue ''er, leave this old fox to me!"

    "Good! However, I''m very interested in its fur, so be careful when you attack and don''t hurt its fur!" Leng ruoxue reminded him worriedly.

    "Don''t worry! I guarantee they''re all internal injuries!" The demon nodded.

    The two of them conversed as if there was no one else present. Uncle long, Jiang Ning, and the snow foxes broke out in cold sweat as they listened.

    Internal injuries?

    Wouldn''t that be more serious than an external injury?

    Uncle long and Jiang Ning suddenly felt sorry for the snow fox King. However, as the main character, the snow fox King didn''t feel that it was in any danger. It nced at the demon''s strength and said with a look of disdain,""Hmph! A puny little emperor dared to speak such arrogant words! Has this King not walked in the divine world for too long? Howe this King never knew that even the divine realm''s divine emperors dared to provoke a godly venerable rank expert!"<novelnext> </novelnext>

    Yes! It was a reverent God. Although its strength was not the strongest in the snow fox n, it was still ranked in the top three. Of course, it just happened to be in the third ce. The two snow foxes ranked in front of it were both old and experienced figures in the snow fox n. Those two old foxes had been in seclusion all this time. Therefore, it was the most powerful in the snow fox n now. This had naturally cultivated its arrogant and condescending character. Except for the Hierarch of the human race and the Beast race who were ranked higher than it, it basically didn''t care about anyone else.

    And now, a person like the evildoer who only had the strength of a divine Emperor, naturally, he would not enter its eyes!

    It would never have dreamed that some people''s strength could not be measured just by level! It had lived for so long, but it had never met such a person. Therefore, with its limited vision, it naturally did not take the demon''s words to heart.

    However, as a reverent god level beast, it would not allow itself to be provoked by a divine Emperor!

    In its eyes, the mysterious uncle Dragon was the most powerful. He was also a reverent God like it. However, it was impossible to tell who was stronger without a battle. As for the other three people, including Leng ruoxue and the rest, they were only at the divine Emperor realm. Hence, the snow fox King suspected that the news in the divine world had spread Leng ruoxue''s name too quickly.

    Could a puny divine Emperor defeat a reverent-God?

    That''s right! That Totoro must have helped her!

    The snow fox King had heard of the legend of the mysterious Totoro, but he did not know Cang''s identity. The rime ice would naturally not be stupid enough to reveal Cang''s identity to the outside world. Therefore, other than the four divine beast Kings, in the eyes of the other beast ns, Cang was at most a powerful beast.

    Now, the snow fox King had not found any trace of the Totoro. And among the four people in front of him, there was only one reverent-god level. Suddenly, the snow fox King was even more confident! It truly felt that its greatest opponent was uncle long and not Leng ruoxue and the other two. Therefore, it did not feel any pressure at all when it thought of taking care of the pretty boy in its eyes.

    At the thought of this, the snow fox King roared and asked,""Pretty boy, do you dare to fight me one-on-one?"

    The demon squinted his eyes again. This was the second time this snow fox who was seeking death called him a pretty boy!

    Very good! Its own pace of seeking death had elerated! It asked for this!

    "Are you sure you want to fight me one-on-one? Aren''t you going to choose properly? We have four people!" The demon chuckled as he confirmed.

    "Of course! I only want to fight you one-on-one!" The snow fox King did not sense the impending danger and still spoke fearlessly.

    This was the third time!

    The demon''s eyes shed coldly.

    "King, calm down!" Suddenly, the snow fox tribe''s Grand Elder softly advised. For some reason, he felt very uneasy. Furthermore, when he saw the man''s carefree appearance, this feeling became even stronger!

    "Calm down, my ass! They''re all being bullied by humans!" The snow fox King rebuked angrily. It was quite dissatisfied with its great elder''s dissuasion.

    "King! This human is deliberately provoking you! Don''t be fooled!" The snow fox great elder did not give up. However, the snow fox King was getting more and more impatient with its long-winded speech. It could not help but roar,""What do you know? I''m trying to protect the honor of our snow fox race. Do you want me to swallow my anger when I see the human in front of me provoking me?"

 Chapter 2342 Pretty Boy, Do You Dare To Fight Me One-On-One?(3)

    "Get out of my way! I want to have a one-on-one fight with this pretty boy!" The snow fox King nced at the great elder and said.

    It was the fourth time!

    He secretly counted the evildoers who held grudges.

    In this short period of time, he had been called a pretty boy four times! Oh! Later, he would let the snow fox King enjoy his hospitality! Otherwise, he would feel sorry for the snow fox King''s enthusiasm.

    "Human! You can die now!" The snow fox King pushed the great elder of the snow fox n away and pounced on the demon with its anger and the might of a Supreme God ...

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest saw this, they quickly jumped to the side to give the two of them some space to fight. While they were watching the battle, they did not forget to observe the reactions of the snow foxes from the corner of their eyes, in case theyunched a sneak attack.

    However, beasts were not as cunning as humans. When the snow foxes saw that their King had started fighting, they all stretched out their necks to watch the battle. None of them wanted to take advantage of the chaos tounch a sneak attack. This also made Leng ruoxue''s impression of them improve.

    It seemed that these snow foxes were not beyond saving!

    As she thought of this, Leng ruoxue''s wariness towards the snow foxes also lowered slightly.

    As for the snow fox king who was in the middle of the battle, it was infuriated by the demon''s slyness!

    F * ck! It could be considered an ident if it missed its target, but wasn''t the number of idents it had encountered a little too many?

    After the battle with the human, it had attacked at least five times, but it had not even touched the human''s clothes. This fact made it feel irritated.

    Then, the snow fox King shed its sharp ws, which were emitting a cold air. Like five silver threads, they drew an arc in the air and attacked the demon again.

    Seeing this, the demon dodged slightly without panicking. The divine power contained in the snow fox King''s sharp ws directly hit a thick giant tree not far away, and the giant tree was cut in half.

    "Snow fox King, you didn''t hit me! Good luck!" The demon reminded him with a smile. The snow fox King, who was already angry, became even angrier after hearing these provocative words. Its attacks became even more violent. However, the evildoer kept dodging and had no intention of fighting back.

    Even so, it did not take long for the huge snow fox King to be so tired that it was gasping for breath.

    "Snow fox King! Youck too much exercise. It''s only been a while, but look at how you''re panting. " The demon saw that the snow fox King''s attack was not as powerful as before and continued to provoke it.

    "F * ck! Human pretty boy, I won''t let you off!" As expected, the snow fox King still needed some stimtion. After being provoked by the demon, its anger immediately continued to increase.

    The attacks instantly became fierce again, while evildoer continued to Dodge nimbly.

    "Xue ''er, is he nning to exhaust the snow fox King to death?" Upon seeing the evildoer''s actions, uncle long came to Leng ruoxue''s side and asked with a puzzled expression. Seeing this, Jiang Ning also came over, his face filled with questions.

    Ugh! Leng ruoxue did not know how to answer such a question. Could she say that the demon was training the snow fox King?

    She guessed that even if she said that, uncle long and Jiang Ning would not believe her.

    At this time, Azure smiled and said,""It''s good to let that old fox be tired. After living for so long, the meat has long been old and not delicious. Exercise more and the meat will be more delicious!"

    It was rare for it to speak up for the demon.

    "..." Uncle long and Jiang Ning fell silent.

    Eat the snow fox King?

    This ... This wasn''t very good, right?

    Although the two of them weren''t kind little white flower goddesses, they still didn''t dare topliment Cang''s thoughts. However, they firmly believed that Cang was just saying it.

    All of a sudden, out of the corner of his eye, uncle long saw the sneaky and mysterious great elder of the snow fox Tribe. Seeing that old fox looking around with a constipated expression on his face, uncle long instantly put his guard up again.

    What was this old thing doing?

    Hmph! If anyone dared tounch a sneak attack, he would be the first to attack!

    However, the snow fox tribe''s great elder looked around for a while and then looked at Leng ruoxue and the others with a calm expression. When he saw that they were not looking at him, he quickly turned around and ran back into the tribe.

    "Xue ''er, the snow fox tribe''s great elder is running back." Uncle long reminded him in a low voice.

    "Well, it probably went to call for help. It''s okay, just ignore it!" Leng ruoxue was very calm. Her beautiful eyes were still on the demon and the snow fox King.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    The poor snow fox King, with its two-meter-long body, was on the verge of copse as it walked. Its legs began to tremble. Although it was not injured at the moment, its fur was covered with sweat. Its fur was sticky and its breathing was heavier. It was obvious that it was exhausted.

    Leng ruoxue felt a little sympathy for this fatty who didn''t seem to exercise much. However, she believed that the snow fox King would be able to lose weight sessfully after being trained by the demon a few more times! But he didn''t know if it would have such an opportunity again.

    After a long time.

    The snow fox King could no longer attack! He was so tired that he copsed on the ground, gasping for breath, and his eyes were a little unfocused.

    It was obvious that the snow fox King wanted to rest. This time, it was so tired that it did not have the time to be angry. However, the demon did not want to let the snow fox King off so easily.

    The demon came to the snow fox King''s side, raised his foot, and kicked the snow fox King''s huge body a few times. Two big footprints were left on the snow fox King''s snow-white fur that was stuck together into a bun. The snow fox King was immediately invigorated by the kick.

    However, it only red at the demon. Not only did it not make a sound, but it also did not have the intention to stand up and continue attacking. This made the demon feel a sense of aplishment, and it bullied the snow fox King even more without any scruples.

    Unfortunately, no matter how hard the demon kicked the snow fox King, the snow fox King did not seem to care. Of course, it was not that the snow fox King did not want to be angry, but it had no strength left!

    It was as if all the strength in its body had been sucked dry. It could not even lift its arms and legs. Otherwise, with its pride as the snow fox King and a reverent God, how could it allow a puny human to be so presumptuous?

    The demon kicked the snow fox King''s body for a while. He was very, very dissatisfied that his efforts were in vain. Suddenly, he turned his head and looked at the snow foxes behind him.

    The snow foxes were caught off guard by his gaze, and the timid ones immediately shivered. However, most of the snow foxes revealed wary gazes.

    At this moment, the demon randomly pointed at a snow fox and said,""You, go get me some cold water!"

    When the unfortunate snow fox that was named by him heard these words, it was in a daze and was at a loss. It did not know how to react.

    Seeing this, the demon could only put on a straight face and deliberately released his own pressure.""Did you not hear what I said? Hurry up and go!"

    In an instant! The snow Fox''s face turned pale. Then, it turned around and ran away as if a ghost was chasing after it.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she couldn''t help butugh in her heart. Even though she didn''t know what the demon was up to, she knew that he would never do anything good!

    Not long after, the obedient and cowardly snow fox returned. After throwing a wooden bucket to the demon, it ran back to the n and refused toe out.

    The demon looked at the wooden bucket full of water in front of him.

    It was called a wooden bucket, but that was only rtive to the snow fox. The water bucket was not small, it was almost as tall as an adult. The water inside was also full, and there was a thinyer of ice on it. The demon was very satisfied with this.

    Then, Leng ruoxue and the rest of the snow foxes saw the demon gently lift the wooden bucket over his head and pour it down on the snow fox King''s Head ...

    In the blink of an eye, the snow fox King had be a fallen chicken, the one that was shivering in the cold.

    This water was the snow water from longevity mountain. The temperature was extremely low. Even if the snow foxes were not afraid of the cold, they did not like such cold water. Moreover, the water had been poured on their bodies. One could naturally imagine the bone-chilling cold.

    However, what made the snow foxes feel incredulous was that their King was turning into a transparent ice sculpture in front of them. They could even see that the snow fox King inside the ice sculpture was clenching its ws into a fist in anger and pounding on the transparent ice wall.

    This scene made all the snow foxes presentpletely dumbfounded.

    Uncle long and Jiang Ning were also in disbelief. Was the temperature really that low? The two of them were deeply suspicious. However, when they saw Leng ruoxue''s calm expression, they knew in their hearts that it was most likely this girl''s doing.

    However, they had definitely wronged Leng ruoxue this time.

    Because the one who did this wasn''t her, but Cang who wanted the world to be in chaos!

    When evildoer had poured the water on the snow fox King, Azure had secretly used the freezing technique to freeze the snow fox King!

    Other than Leng ruoxue, the only other person who knew about this matter was the demon. However, the evildoer would not be grateful to it. On the contrary, he felt that the annoying fellow was being a busybody!

    Originally! He was having fun with the snow fox King, but that damn cat had toe and interfere. If this was during a battle, it would have stolen his monster! Of course, he would not be happy.

    Evildoer silently turned his head and red at cold. Cold returned him a bright smile and even showed a provocative look. The expression on his face seemed to say,''I''m going to interfere. What can you do to me?''

    The demon was filled with hatred.

    At this moment, an angry roar sounded in everyone''s ears,""Who has the guts to cause trouble in our snow fox n?"

 Chapter 2343 Its Scary To Be Uncultured (1)

    When they heard this voice, Leng ruoxue and the rest exchanged nces with one another. Their expressions were extremely calm.

    At this moment, two huge figures descended from the sky. Behind them, the snow fox tribe''s great elder ran back from his tribe, panting heavily.

    Leng ruoxue lifted her beautiful eyes and nced at the two obstacles that blocked most of the sunlight.

    These were two huge snow foxes, twice the size of the snow fox King. After they appeared, the snow foxes present seemed to heave a sigh of relief. The snow fox King, which had been frozen into an ice sculpture, struggled even more in the ice.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the two of them, then nced at the snow fox King. She then said indifferently,""What''s your name?"

    What''s your name?

    The two snow foxes who had suddenly arrived were stunned, their faces full of question marks.

    Did this mean that their surnames were very expensive?

    The two that had never gone to school were literate, but that was only because of their race''s heritage. Basically, the two of them were semi-illiterates. In addition, they had been in closed-door cultivation for many years, so they had no idea what Leng ruoxue''s literary words meant.

    Seeing that the two big fellows were in a daze, Leng ruoxue, who did not know the truth, was a little angry. Even though she did not know who these two were from the snow fox Tribe, these two fellows were too rude, weren''t they? Not only did he not answer her question, but he also had a nk look on his face. Were her words that difficult to understand?

    "Our surnames are not expensive!" After a long while, one of the snow foxes finally gave him face and spoke.

    However, the moment it opened its mouth, Leng ruoxue''s mind was thrown into chaos!

    AI! It was terrible to be uncultured!

    Alright! She knew that she had wronged the two snow foxes. It was not that they were rude, but that they did not understand what she meant.

    However, not all Beastie were uncultured. Uncle long, for example, had a lot of knowledge. He understood Leng ruoxue''s meaning very well. Hence, when he heard the huge snow Fox''s sincere words, he held back hisughter until his intestines hurt!

    It wasn''t that he didn''t want tough, but he was afraid of hurting the two snow foxes ''self-esteem when he saw how silly they were. As for Jiang Ning, he was also trying his best to hold back hisughter. His face was red from trying to hold it in.

    "I know that your surnames are not expensive. What are your names?" Leng ruoxue was very kind and did notugh at the two snow foxes. Instead, she asked in a more direct manner.

    "The snow bridge!"

    "Xue yuan."

    The two snow foxes said one after another.

    A sled and a Snow book? What a unique name!

    Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but let her imagination run wild. However, the expression on her face was extremely calm. She then praised,""It''s a good name,"

    When the two snow foxes heard her words, their proud tails were about to be raised. One of them even smiled at Leng ruoxue and said,""Nice, right? We came up with this name ourselves!"

    "Nice!" Leng ruoxue was very cooperative.

    Hearing their conversation, the snow foxes could no longer remain calm.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    Was this the main point? Why did it sound like they were just having a casual conversation? They were enemies, right?

    However, ever since their two ancestors, who had not shown their faces for a long time, appeared, the battle that they had been anticipating did not happen at all. Instead, they saw their own ancestor chatting with Leng ruoxue, who hade to cause trouble, as if nothing had happened. This was something that they could not ept for a moment.

    However, Leng ruoxue''s thoughts were different from theirs.

    Based on Leng ruoxue''szy thinking, it would be best if she could lure these two powerful reinforcements from the snow fox Tribe to her side without using force. It was precisely because of this thought that Leng ruoxue was unusually cooperative with their words. She did not even want to remind them that they were enemies now!

    Moreover, it was quite interesting to see the snow foxes present being so anxious, but not daring to interrupt.

    Unlike the snow foxes present, the two ancestor-level figures of the snow fox Tribe had a very good impression of Leng ruoxue when they saw how kind and considerate she was. Hence, after a simple chat with her, the two snow foxes looked at Leng ruoxue as if they were looking at their own juniors with warmth and affection.

    Of course, they didn''t forget their purpose foring out. However, the first elder, who was so anxious that he was jumping up and down, was ignored by them.

    After getting close to Leng ruoxue for a while, the snow fox who called himself Xue ran took the initiative to ask,""Little girl, do you have any enmity with our snow fox Tribe?"

    Xue ran''s words were extremely normal, as if she was asking,''have you eaten today?'' Their tone was also very gentle, not at all like when they had juste out.

    "How should I put it? this matter is veryplicated. I can''t exin it in a few words." Leng ruoxue said after some thought. She would not believe it if someone were to say that she had no enmity with the snow fox Tribe. However, if someone were to say that she had a deep grudge against the snow fox Tribe? It seemed that the hatred between them was not that deep. In short, she and the snow fox Tribe were enemies, at least for now!

    Furthermore, the snow fox Tribe was The White Tiger tribe''s aplice, and The White Tiger Tribe was the fog Phoenix''s aplice. If this was the case, the enmity between the snow fox Tribe and her seemed to be huge!

    "If you can''t exin it in a few words, then let''s take our time. We have plenty of time." Xue ran said with a smile. Her attitude was so kind that all the snow foxes present had looks of disbelief on their faces.

    Was this the ancestor they knew?

    The snow foxes blinked their eyes pitifully, with tears in their eyes. Today, this ancestor''s gentleness surprised them too much!

    It must be known that the ancestor of the snow Phoenix tribe had always been very strict with the younger generation of the tribe. It was almost impossible to gain its favor. Moreover, it was not that the young snow foxes in the tribe had not tried to please it, but it did not like any of them. Those young snow foxes were all punished by it without exception. But today, what did they see?

    The fact that the great ancestor Xue ran was so kind to a human, and a human who came to the snow fox Tribe to cause trouble, made all the snow foxes present extremely sad and angry.

    Wuu ... How did this happen?

    This was really bullying a Fox!

    Leng ruoxue could urately capture the snow foxes ''low spirits. She smiled and said,""If we talk about it slowly, I''m afraid it''ll take several days and nights!"

    "It''s okay. I''ll order people to prepare food. You can tell us slowly. If it''s really our snow fox tribe''s fault, I''ll definitely order these little fox cubs to apologize to you." Xue Mu suggested.

    Upon hearing this, the snow foxes present were so depressed that they wanted to bang their heads against the wall. They couldn''t help but wail in the depths of their hearts. Old ancestor, don''t be such a traitor!

    Unfortunately, Xue ran couldn''t hear their inner thoughts. Even if she could, she would be ignored.

    Following that, Xue ran and Xue Qiao warmly invited Leng ruoxue and the rest into the snow fox Tribe for a chat. When Leng ruoxue heard this, she nodded on behalf of the rest. Then, she followed the two old snow foxes and swaggered into the snow fox Tribe.

 Chapter 2344 Its Scary To Be Uncivilized (2)

    When the demon and the rest saw this, they did not even look at the other snow foxes and followed closely behind. As for the snow fox King that was frozen into an ice sculpture, they deliberately ignored it.

    When the little snow fox saw this, she couldn''t help but exim in her heart. These people were really bold! They really dared to enter!

    At this moment, many snow foxes were thinking to themselves,''could this be the two ancestors'' n to lure the enemy?'' Otherwise, why would they invite these humans who were trying to destroy the venue in? Such a thought roused the spirits of some snow foxes. They continued to imagine that if that was the case, those humans would be in for a bad time!

    For a moment, the snow foxes who wanted to see Leng ruoxue and the others make a fool of themselves were filled with anticipation.

    However, after Xue Qiao and Xue ran invited Leng ruoxue and the others into the snow fox n, not only did they not immediately cause trouble like some of the snow foxes had expected, they even got the other snow foxes to arrange rooms for them. They also instructed the snow foxes to treat them as distinguished guests and to be on call. After that, he let Leng ruoxue and the others rest for a day. If there was anything, they could talk about it tomorrow.

    After making arrangements for Leng ruoxue and the rest''s amodation, Xue Qiao and Xue ran left the ce where they were staying.

    As soon as they left, Jiang Ning sat down on a chair in the living room and said in disbelief,""This ... This is too much of a joke, right? Aren''t we here to cause a scene? Why was he temporarily staying in the snow fox Tribe instead? Xue ''er, what do you want? Aren''t you afraid that they''ll lure us in and catch us like turtles in a jar? Where do we escape to?"

    "Since we''re here, we''ll take things as theye. What''s there to be afraid of? Don''t tell me you''re afraid of a few snow foxes?" Leng ruoxue raised her eyebrows and smiled.

    "Uh! "I''m not afraid, but I think it''s too troublesome. Besides, the two ancestors of the snow fox Tribe are very powerful ..." Jiang Ning said. However, before he could finish, he was interrupted by uncle long.

    "Those two old snow foxes, senior Cang can deal with them himself, Xue ''er can also deal with them!" Uncle long said confidently.

    "Alright! I''m just worrying for nothing!" After hearing uncle Long''s words, Jiang Ning couldn''t help but wipe the cold sweat off his forehead. Was he being too careful? Why was he the only one feeling nervous? The other people''s hearts seemed to be able to withstand more than his!

    Sob ... Jiang Ning was so depressed that he wanted to cry!

    They were all strong people! He was the weakest! Jiang Ning was filled with grief and indignation. The way he looked at Leng ruoxue and the others was filled with resentment, as if they had done something wrong to him.

    Seeing this, uncle long patted Jiang Ning''s head like a puppy and consoled him,""Don''t be afraid, uncle long will protect you!"

    "Uncle long, you''re the best! They''re all heartless!" Hearing this, Jiang Ning was moved to tears. Uncle long was such a warm-hearted man!

    "We''re all heartless?" Leng ruoxue asked with a half-smile.

    "Argh! It wasn ''t! How can you be so heartless! You guys are the kindest people in the divine realm! I''ve lived for so long, but I''ve never seen anyone more kind than you!" Under Leng ruoxue''s tyrannical abuse, tears welled up in Jiang Ning''s eyes as he pitifully surrendered.

    "You''re tactful!" Leng ruoxueughed. Actually, she was just teasing Jiang Ning. Who asked her to be so bored?

    "Oh right, we seem to have left the snow fox King outside." Leng ruoxue suddenly recalled a certain pitiful Beastie that had been frozen into an ice sculpture. She had beenpletely forgotten by them.

    "It''s fine. Don''t worry about it. The snow fox Tribe will send someone to deal with it!" When the demon heard this, he said indifferently.

    Deal with it?

    Jiang Ning was speechless. Then, he asked worriedly,"That ... Will the snow fox Tribe release that idiot from the ice? If that''s the case, we''ll have worked for nothing!"<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "Don''t worry, they won''t be able to melt that ice!" When Azure heard this, he confidently guaranteed.

    "Uh! How did you know? Could it be that you were the one who made the ice?" Jiang Ning spected.

    "Hehe! You''re right, but there''s no reward. " Azureughed proudly.

    Upon hearing this, uncle long and Jiang Ning were dumbfounded. They thought it was Leng ruoxue who did it! So it was Cang!

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue put on a ''you guys have wronged me!'' Look. . Uncle long and Jiang Ning were embarrassed. They found an excuse and left the living room.

    The next morning.

    Just as Leng ruoxue and the rest left the room, the snow fox tribe''s attendants who were in charge of serving them had already prepared breakfast. However, the food they prepared was mostly fruits and was not to their taste. However, Leng ruoxue and the rest were embarrassed to reject the snow foxes ''kind intentions and reluctantly ate some before letting the snow fox attendants take the food away.

    When the servants in charge of serving Leng ruoxue and the others heard the order for them to leave, it was as if they had heard the sound of nature. They packed up their things and left Leng ruoxue and the others ''residence as if they were running for their lives.

    Seeing that the snow foxes had disappeared in an instant, Jiang Ning couldn''t help but tease,""Xue ''er, you''re still the most intimidating one! When these snow foxes see you, they are like mice seeing a cat. "

    "How can you be so sure that I scared them away?" Leng ruoxue asked after hearing Jiang Ning''s words.

    "Who else could it be if not you? It''s definitely not me. " Jiang Ning said matter-of-factly.

    "It''s possible for everyone here, including you. Don''t forget, you''re The Alchemist Guild''s Vice President, the person all humans and beasts have to curry favor with, it would be strange if they''re not afraid of you!" Leng ruoxue exined with a smile.

    "Uh!" Leng ruoxue''s words made Jiang Ning speechless. This girl was getting more and more into making things up! What was even more infuriating was that sometimes, everyone clearly knew that Leng ruoxue was lying through her teeth, but they still echoed her.

    Of course, he was one of those people! This was also something that made him very depressed!

    However, he did not feel depressed for long. After receiving the report from the snow foxes that Leng ruoxue and the rest had already had their breakfast, Xue Qiao and Xue ran came to their residence together.

    Then, the two snow foxes invited them to the meeting hall of the snow fox Tribe and exined in detail why they hade to the snow fox Tribe to cause trouble and what kind of enmity there was between the two families.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest went forward happily.

    When they arrived at the snow fox n''s Assembly Hall, Leng ruoxue and the rest had just sat down when they saw the frozen snow fox King being carried into the assembly hall by a few snow foxes.

    When Xue ran saw the snow fox King, she smiled and said to Leng ruoxue and the rest,""Let our snow fox King listen too."

    She was very observant and did not directly request Leng ruoxue and the rest to unfreeze the snow fox King. Hence, its little thoughts naturally did not arouse Leng ruoxue and the rest''s resentment. Furthermore, no one requested for them to unfreeze the snow fox King, and they would not rush it either. Leng ruoxue even maliciously felt that it was better for the snow fox King to be frozen, in case it was driven to desperation.

    "Alright!" Leng ruoxue nodded. Then, she moved Snow Shadow out of her bracelet.

 Chapter 2345 Its Scary To Be Uncultured (3)

    Although Xue Ying was in the bracelet, he was very clear about everything that was happening outside. When he saw the two ancestors of the snow fox Tribe sitting in the upper seats, Xue Ying politely saluted them and said,""Old ancestor, I am Xue Ying."

    "Snow Shadow? Little snow Shadow? Hehe! I haven''t seen you for so many years, and you''ve grown so big!" When Xue ran first heard this name, she was stunned for a moment. Then, she realized that this was the little fellow that she used to like very much. But why was it with this human girl?

    Last night, after asking the juniors in the n, it had already found out Leng ruoxue''s identity. Because of this, it had even sighed and moaned with the snow bridge for an entire night.

    Today, it had seen Xue Ying again, so the doubts in its heart were getting deeper and deeper.

    Could it be that something big had happened in the n while he and the snow bridge were in seclusion?

    Xue ran was very uneasy.

    More than 100000 years ago, the internal war of the snow fox Tribe had caused it to feel quite sad. At that time, it and the snow bridge were in seclusion. By the time they knew about that matter and came out of seclusion, the matter had already been settled. Even if the two of them wanted to turn the tide, it was toote. The King of the Snow fox Tribe had died before they came out. That was the only purple-eyed snow Fox in the Snow fox Tribe for hundreds of thousands of years. He had been harmed by some greedy and ambitious tribesmen.

    However, the back of one''s hand was still meat. The king had already passed away. At that time, the snow fox Tribe had basically undergone a major bloodline change. The elders were almost all the trusted aides of the current snow fox King. For the stability of the Fox Tribe, the two of them had no choice but to agree to the session of the current snow fox King. However, from that time on, they rarely shut themselves in.

    Moreover, in order to prevent the snow fox King from monopolizing the power, the two of them had yed many tricks in the elders Guild. After tens of thousands of years of operation, there were many of their trusted aides in the elders Guild, and the power of the snow fox King had been reduced by a lot.

    However, they were of the same race. As long as the snow fox King was loyal to the Fox race, the two of them would not do anything to the snow fox King. Therefore, the snow fox King had kept a low profile for a while.

    After a long time of nning and observation, they confirmed that the snow fox King had done his best for the Fox Tribe. For the sake of their own strength, the two of them continued to cultivate in seclusion.

    It had only been about ten thousand years since then. They felt that the snow fox King would not do anything bad in such a short time. But now that she saw Xue Ying, Xue ran suddenly became worried.

    Without batting an eyelid, she turned to look at the snow fox great elder. Seeing the great elder shake his head at her, Xue ran''s heart immediately sank. Could something have really happened? And the great elder actually didn''t know?

    The great elder of the snow fox Tribe was the junior who was fully supported by Xue ran and Xue Qiao. He was also responsible for monitoring the Fox King''s every move. If he found anything amiss with the Fox King, he would immediately report it to them. However, over the years, this great elder had rarely reported to them. Therefore, the two of them had always thought that the Fox Tribe was peaceful and that the snow fox King was very obedient.

    However, at this moment, Xue ran wasn''t too sure.

    Or could it be that the great elder had also been bribed by the snow fox King? Helped it hide from him?

    Xue ran''s eyes turned sharp as she looked at the snow fox tribe''s Grand Elder.

    When first elder saw this, he felt wronged!

    Although it knew that it did not report everything about the snow fox King to the two ancestors, it could guarantee that what it did not say was insignificant. At least, it would not affect the safety of the n.

    More importantly, the snow fox King was very wary of it. It would only discuss many things with its confidants and would not tell it anything at all. Moreover, its strength was not as good as the snow fox King. Therefore, it was very hard for it to monitor the snow fox King.

    In addition, although it upied the position of the great elder of the elders Council and the snow fox King had given it enough respect in the tribe, it knew that in the eyes of the snow fox King, it was just a decoration, a decoration that could allow the snow fox King to deal with its ancestor. In addition, in the eyes of the snow fox King, it might not even be as important as an ordinary tribe member.

    This was also the sorrow of the great elder. But now, not only did the old ancestor not understand him, but he even doubted him. This made him feel very wronged. As he thought about it, this old Fox''s eyes blinked with tears, as if he was about to cry.

    However, at this time, Xue ran couldn''t care about vindicating it. She nced at Xue Ying and continued,""Little Xueying, why are you with this little girl?"

    "Xue ''er is my Savior." Xue Ying said in an unusually calm manner.

    "Eh? What happened?" Xue ran quickly asked.

    "A few years ago, I was hunted down by the snow fox King and almost died. If it wasn''t for Xue ''er who saved me, I''m afraid that I would never be able to return to the tribe in this life. I would also die with my eyes open!" Xue Ying nced at the frozen snow fox King and continued.

    "What''s going on?" Upon hearing this, Xue ran was furious!<novelnext> </novelnext>

    Was the snow fox King''s old habit back? Why did it like to attack its nsmen so much? When they killed the previous snow fox King, they had already let it go. Who would have thought that they would return to their old ways and kill ordinary tribesmen! This was preposterous!

    Xue ran was extremely angry. The way she looked at the great elder of the snow fox Tribe became more and more unfriendly. However, when she saw that the great elder was also shocked, she felt a little better.

    First elder shouldn''t know about this either, right?

    However, as the Grand Elder of the snow fox Tribe, something had actually happened that it did not know about. Wasn''t it a little too negligent as a Grand Elder? As it thought about this, its gaze became sharp again.

    "First elder, what do you have to say about this?" Xue ran coldly questioned the Grand Elder.

    The great elder''s face paled as he hurriedly knelt down and said,""Ancestor, I''m not too sure about this."

    "You''re not sure? Aren''t you the great elder of the snow fox Tribe? You don''t even know about such a big thing? Or could it be that the snow fox King could kill his own tribesmen without the consent of the elder Council?" Xue ran''s words were absolutely contradictory, but it had to ask this. The scene today reminded it of hundreds of thousands of years ago, when the current snow fox King wanted to usurp the throne, most of the elders in the elder Council agreed because they had been bribed!

    However, after tens of thousands of years of hard work, after it and the snow bridge used various excuses to deal with the elders who betrayed the previous snow fox King, it did not believe that the current snow fox King could still control the elders. If that was the case, wouldn''t all their years of hard work be in vain?

    It did not believe that the fruits of its hard work and the snow bridge''sbor would be wasted by these useless juniors. Moreover, before they went into seclusion, they had emphasized that they must not let the snow fox King harm their tribesmen!

    However, they did not expect that after the snow fox Tribe had calmed down, something like this would happen to them. How could Xue ran and Xue Qiao not be angry?

    "Forefather ... The elder Council doesn''t know about this at all." The snow fox tribe''s head elder said with a wronged expression.

    "You don''t know? Then what does your Elder Council do?" Xue ran became even angrier after hearing the great elder''s words. However, she believed that the great elder wasn''t lying, because many of the elders present had a confused expression on their faces after hearing Xue Ying''s words. However, some of them clearly had a guilty conscience.

    "You ... Tell me. You don''t know either?" Xue ran suddenly pointed at an elder who was about to lower his head.

    "Old, old ancestor, I, I don''t know either." The elder who was called stuttered.

    You don''t know? Xue ran narrowed her eyes and red at the elder with an unfriendly look. Did he think she was a three-year-old child? Was it that easy to fool? did it think that it could get away with it by saying that it didn''t know?

    Xue ran was very angry!

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue stood up with a sweet smile and walked to Xue ran''s side. She said indifferently,""Senior xue yuan, there''s no need to go through the trouble of asking them one by one. I have a pill that can make them tell the truth after eating it. Would senior like to try it?"

    Leng ruoxue was like a grandmother Wolf who was trying to seduce Little Red Riding Hood. As for Little Red Riding Hood, elder xuemo was really interested when she heard that. She said with certainty,""Is there really such a pill?"

    Xue ran blinked her clear and beautiful eyes. She looked extremely pure and innocent, more like a giant plush toy. Leng ruoxue had to endure it again and again. Otherwise, she would have touched her.

    It was too cute! Leng ruoxue looked at Xue ran, who was acting cute. Her beautiful eyes emitted an eerie green light like a Wolf ''s, but she still held it in. It really wasn''t easy!

    "There are! I have all kinds of pills. There''s nothing you can''t think of, but there''s nothing I can''t make!" Leng ruoxue said without any exaggeration. However, the snow foxes present did not really believe her words. This was because even the most powerful Alchemist would not dare to say such big words.

    "Then give me a few!" Xue ran asked curiously, but she quickly changed her words,"No, just give me more!"

    After saying that, its beautiful eyes swept across the elders again, causing the hearts of the elders to tremble in fear. This was because the elders truly felt that no matter how they looked at it, the old ancestor seemed to be counting how many elders needed to eat such a pill.

    Leng ruoxue was very generous. She immediately took out a white jade porcin bottle and stuffed it into Xue ran''s hands. She smiled and said,""Take it and y! It''s very effective. " After she finished speaking, she sat back in her original position and prepared to watch the show.

    However, when Xue ran heard Leng ruoxue''s words, she really wanted to tell her that she didn''t want to y! However, it also felt a littlecking in confidence, because it was indeed a little excited in its heart.

    After lightly coughing a few times, xue yuan put on a serious expression and opened the bottle''s stopper, taking out a pitch-ck medicinal pill. She said to the elder she had previously called out,"Eat this pill!"

 Chapter 2346 Real Or Fake Medicinal Effects (1)

    The elder''s legs turned to jelly and his face turned ashen.

    This ... Could it not eat it?

    Looking at that pitch-ck pill that didn''t look like anything good, and was indeed not anything good, the unlucky elder who had been called out felt his little heart begin to tremble.

    Wu...Spare him!

    He really didn''t want to eat this! Who knew what would happen if he ate it! The main thing was that if the elixir was effective and caused it to say something it shouldn''t have, the snow fox King wouldn''t be able to protect it, and the snow fox King might not even be able to protect itself. Therefore, this timid elder was so depressed and conflicted that he wanted to bang his head against a wall.

    W-why don''t I y dead?

    An elder who felt that he couldn''t avoid it thought for a moment. Then, the crowd and the Foxes watched helplessly as the elder, who was about to be forced to take the pill with unknown effects, fell unconscious with his eyes rolled back.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    At that moment, the snow fox Tribe elders shot disdainful nces at the unlucky elder who had fainted. There was not a single trace of sympathy in their eyes.

    This is really too embarrassing, don''t you think?

    However, after such a thing happened, the hearts of all the snow fox elders trembled. Although this old thing had fainted, looking at the old ancestor''s appearance, it seemed that he would not let them get away with it so easily. Therefore, it was possible that the other elders would also be in trouble.

    This fact caused the snow fox Tribe elders to tremble in fear.

    Even though not all the snow fox elders felt guilty, when faced with the pill that could possibly make all the Foxes speak the truth, even the snow fox elders who did not feel guilty felt a little fearful.

    Regardless of whether the effects of the pill were real or fake.

    What if it was a fake medicine and the effects were not as good as Leng ruoxue had described? if that was the case, it would not be a big deal even if they ate it.

    What was scary was that the pill was real and the effects were as good as Leng ruoxue had said. It could cost a Fox''s life!

    All the snow fox Tribe elders present had lived for many years. No one could guarantee that they did not have any secrets that they did not want others to know about. Therefore, even the snow fox elders, who followed the two ancestors ''lead, were worried that the two ancestors would also give them this medicinal pill in a fit of anger. If they were to say something like that, you all know what to do! At that time, they would definitely ...

    When the elders thought of this, they all shivered at the same time. When they nced at Leng ruoxue from the corner of their eyes, they also revealed an endless amount of resentment. However, Leng ruoxue, who had an extremely strong mental fortitude, naturally would not feel guilty just because of a few resentful looks!

    In reality, she could not wait to see the snow fox tribe''s elders make a scene! This way, after Mei Zhen became the King of the Snow fox race, these old fogeys wouldn''t dare to take advantage of their seniority!

    It was a pity that the elders of the snow fox Tribe did not understand Leng ruoxue''s intentions. Otherwise, they would be even more depressed!

    Because this method of making them honest was really too hateful!

    Furthermore, if they knew Leng ruoxue''s thoughts, they might even try to curry favor with her to avoid taking the medicine! But now, all they could do was to wait for the next unlucky fellow toe.

    At this moment, the snow fox elders naturally hoped that they would not be the next unlucky fellow.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    As long as it wasn''t them, they didn''t care who was unlucky!

    From this, it could be seen that the snow fox Tribe gave people a feeling of unity on the outside, but in fact, they were not that airtight on the inside, and it was impossible for people to take advantage of loopholes.

    At the very least, Leng ruoxue had taken advantage of this loophole.

    "You''re really useless!" At this moment, Xue ran, who had been in a daze for a long time after seeing the elder it had pointed out faint, also came back to its senses. After it came back to its senses, it began to curse in a resentful manner.

    "Senior xue yuan, do you need my help to wake this elder up?" Leng ruoxue suggested with a smile when she saw how angry Xue ran was.

    "You have a way?" After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Xue ran''s eyes lit up.

    It could kill anyone, but it really didn''t have the ability to save people! While the other elders had a pitiful look on their faces and did not dare to speak, Leng ruoxue, who had the courage to speak up and take responsibility, naturally won Xue MU''s favor. Hence, the way it looked at Leng ruoxue became gentler.

    "En, but my method is a bit ... I just don''t know if senior Xue ran would be willing to do it." Leng ruoxueughed in embarrassment and even lowered her head in feigned shyness. The snow fox elders who were present could not help but sigh in their hearts.

    "You bastard!" You''re shy? He was too shameless! No matter how they looked at it, Leng ruoxue didn''t seem like someone who would be shy. The snow fox elders looked at him in disdain.

    There''s still that? Which what is it?

    Although the snow fox elders did not understand the meaning behind Leng ruoxue''s words, based on their simple understanding of this human, they believed that the thing that this fellow was talking about was definitely not as simple as it seemed.

    Uh ... All the snow fox elders shuddered again.

    Well ... Don''t humans have a saying,"don''t you want to die?" Therefore, at this moment, all the snow fox elders were disloyal and hoped that their ancestor would agree to Leng ruoxue''s idea. Otherwise, the next unlucky fellow might appear among them! This was something that none of the snow fox elders wanted to see.

    At this moment, all the snow fox elders were thinking that as long as they were not the unlucky ones, they could not care less about the others!

    However, after Leng ruoxue had finished speaking, xue yuan did not say a word. This caused the hearts of the snow fox elders, who were eager for their great ancestor to agree to Leng ruoxue''s request, to palpitate. For a moment, the eyes of the snow fox elders all gathered on xue yuan. Although they had tried their best to hide their thoughts, the sh of anticipation in their eyes still hurt xue yuan''s eyes.

    When did the snow fox Tribe fall to such a state?

    Xue ran''s heart ached!

    Although it had been summoned by the great elder the day before, it had understood the current situation of the snow fox Tribe in just one night.

    The current snow fox Tribe was unstable. The collective sense of honor and belonging of the younger generation was not strong enough. It could tolerate all these because in its eyes, they were all children. Through education, it could increase their sense of belonging to the tribe and strengthen their motivation!

    But what it did not expect was that these important elders of the snow fox Tribe were also like this! This really made it very disappointed!

    The snow fox was extremely disappointed and med itself. It felt that it had not fulfilled its duty as an ancestor. If it and the snow bridge had not allowed the snow fox King to manage the snow fox Tribe after they had felt that the snow fox Tribe was stable, the snow fox Tribe would not have been what it was today.

 Chapter 2347 Real Or Fake Medicinal Effects (2)

    Xue ran, who was uncultured, didn''t know that there was a saying among humans,''a Crooked Stick will have a crooked shadow''! Therefore, it had ced all the responsibility on itself and the snow bridge. However, in fact, after the snow fox Tribe had a new king, what kind of excellent offspring could the current snow fox King, who had evil intentions, produce?

    As the saying goes,"follow the example". With the current snow fox King''s character, those little snow foxes who idolized the snow fox King would naturally imitate the behavior of the snow fox King. Therefore, the current snow fox Tribe only looked United on the surface, but in fact, they had long been a piece of rotten wood, riddled with holes!

    Of course, he couldn''t just take down an entire tribe of snow foxes with a single blow. There were snow foxes with a strong sense of justice among the snow foxes. However, in this polluted environment, most of the snow foxes were extremely selfish. Therefore, those snow foxes who wanted to do their best for their tribe naturally became the odd ones among the other snow foxes and were ostracized by most of the snow foxes.

    Over time, the number of snow foxes who would truly n for the snow fox Tribe would naturally decrease! After all, no one wished to be ostracized by their tribe. Otherwise, such a snow fox would definitely not have a ce in the tribe!

    In the past 10000 years, there were many who left the snow fox Tribe quietly because they were disappointed in the tribe. As for Xue Ying, he was not the only snow fox who had been rejected and hunted by the snow fox King. Of course, he would not be thest.

    However, Xue Ying''s luck was probably the best out of all the snow foxes because he was lucky enough to meet Leng ruoxue. Now, Leng ruoxue was not afraid of the snow fox Tribe and was willing to stand up for him. Hence, the gratitude Xue Ying felt towards Leng ruoxue could not be described with words!

    Furthermore, there was a charm by Leng ruoxue''s side. This purple-eyed snow fox had long been regarded by Xue Ying as the snow fox tribe''s future hope. Hence, he naturally valued Leng ruoxue even more! One had to know that Leng ruoxue was the master of the Mei! The Mei was also very obedient to Leng ruoxue, so it knew very well that as long as Leng ruoxue spoke up for the snow fox Tribe in front of the Mei, it would be more effective than any other snow Fox''s words!

    Furthermore, Xue Ying had a deep understanding of Leng ruoxue''s abilities. Hence, even if it was not because of the charm, he sincerely felt that if he could befriend Leng ruoxue, it would definitely be more beneficial than harmful to the snow fox Tribe!

    At the moment, the premise of all this was that the King of the Snow fox Tribe had to be reced by a Fox! Otherwise, forget about befriending Leng ruoxue, humans and beasts like them would be hunted down by the snow fox Tribe. If that was the case, the day of the snow fox tribe''s extinction would not be far away!

    And now, Xue Ying was bent on pushing Mei to the position of the snow fox King.

    Fortunately, Leng ruoxue also felt that Xue Ying''s idea was not bad. As such, Xue Ying naturally did not have to take many detours on the path of convincing Mei. It also did not take much effort, which made Xue Ying feel rather fortunate.

    As such, in Xue Ying''s opinion, the most important thing now was to verify the crimes of the snow fox King. All of this required the two ancestors toe forward. However, seeing that Xue ran and Xue Qiao did not speak for a long time, Xue Ying could not help but feel a little anxious.

    "Old ancestor, I think Xue ''er''s idea is not bad. Let her try it!" Snow Shadow advised. When he said this, a certain elder, who was pretending to be unconscious, was so angry that he almost vomited blood.

    F * ck! So what if I killed your entire family? Why do you want to harm me like this? The unconscious elder felt indignant. However, he knew that he was pretending to be dead. Therefore, he had no other choice but to suppress his anger. He couldn''t reveal his true identity just because of someone else''s words, right? If that was the case, his position as an elder would probably be over!

    However, it was also very difficult for it to hold it in. It was so angry that its limbs were twitching. Fortunately, no one was paying attention to it now, so it was lucky to escape.

    However, even if no one else noticed it, it did not mean that Leng ruoxue did not see it. However, Leng ruoxue would not take the initiative to expose him for pretending to be dead!

    Because that would be too immoral!

    Leng ruoxue thought of herself as a well-mannered young man who respected the old and loved the young. Naturally, she would not do something so ungentlemanly. Meanwhile, all the snow fox Tribe elders present were now looking at Xue Ying because Xue Ying had said what they did not dare to say.

    All of a sudden, all the elders were in awe of Snow Shadow!

    The snow Shadow did not get carried away by the worship of the elders, because it felt that it did not need it at all. Its pair of sincere eyes were fixed on the snow Ridge and the snow bridge.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    Facing such a sincere pair of eyes, Xue ran and Xue Qiao truly felt that this child was not gloating, but was truly doing this for the good of the snow fox Tribe.

    With this thought, the two white foxes quickly exchanged nces. Then, Xue ran spoke,""Little girl, I''ll have to trouble you then!"

    "No trouble at all! It''s just a small matter. " Leng ruoxue said with a smile. With that, she stood up and walked towards the unconscious Fox.

    * Sob ... * As Leng ruoxue slowly walked closer, a certain Fox elder who was pretending to be unconscious on the ground suddenly felt his heart beating like thunder. If it wasn''t for the fact that his fur was thicker, his heart rate would have been noticed by the other foxes.

    However, at this time, the elder who was pretending to be unconscious could only bite his lips and hold his four limbs, suppressing the urge to get up and run away. Hey stiffly on the ground, feeling that he could do nothing.

    This kind of feeling was somewhat like waiting for death!

    Wu ... A certain elder was indignant. He felt that it was a stupid idea to pretend to be unconscious, but now, he couldn''t get off. He could only continue to pretend. Otherwise, where would he put his face in the future?

    After a short moment, a certain elder could already feel Leng ruoxue approaching. This was even after Leng ruoxue had intentionally slowed down her pace! Otherwise, it would not have taken so long to cover such a short distance.

    As she walked closer, Leng ruoxue squatted down. First, she sized up the white fox in front of her. Then, a dagger that was emitting a frighteningly cold air and so bright that it could almost shine on a person appeared in her hand.

    The cold light emitted by the sharp dagger almost blinded the eyes of the snow fox elders.

    All the snow fox elders turned pale with fright.

    W-what was he doing?

    The hearts of the snow fox elders began to race uncontrobly. Many of the more timid snow fox elders were already breaking out in cold sweat, and most of their long fur was wet.

    Just as the snow foxes were feeling apprehensive and confused, they saw Leng ruoxue gesturing at the unconscious elder''s body, as if she was trying to find a good spot to cut.

    At this moment, they seemed to have felt the coldness of the dagger and shuddered.

    "Pfft!" With a loud sound, the dagger in Leng ruoxue''s hand cut the side of the fainted Fox''s heart. When the snow fox elders saw this, it was as if they felt the same way. They felt the pain and covered their faces.

    He was really too ruthless!

    It was no wonder that the people of the God World called Leng ruoxue the demoness. Today, they had finally witnessed Leng ruoxue''s ruthlessness!

 Chapter 2348 The Authenticity Of The Medicinal Effects (3)

    However, they were obviously wrong! To Leng ruoxue, this was nothing! She had been merciful!

    Of course, none of the Foxes knew what Leng ruoxue was thinking. Otherwise, these foxes would have fainted from shock.

    No! No, it should be that even if they were afraid, they didn''t dare to faint. Otherwise, they would definitely be treated the same way as the elder who had fainted.

    At this time, the elder who pretended to faint also received his retribution. Because of the sudden pain, he really fainted!

    At first, it had wanted to pretend to be dead and endure the pain. It thought that the pain would pass after a while. After all, as a Fox with some sess in cultivation, this bit of pain was still bearable. But unexpectedly, the pain that it thought was bearable suddenly intensified. The pain came so suddenly and so violently that it almost didn''t have time to react before it really fainted.

    However, other than Leng ruoxue, no one else knew that a certain unlucky Fox elder had really fainted from the pain. Hence, when the snow fox elders saw that the Fox elder did not give himself away from the pain even after he was stabbed, they were not sure if the fellow on the ground before them had really fainted or if he was faking it.

    Some of the Foxes even doubted their own judgment. Was this guy not pretending?

    Many of the snow fox elders ''faces were filled with question marks.

    At this moment, seeing how Leng ruoxue was publicly mistreating her own junior, Xue ran was stunned for a moment before she regained her senses. Then, she said in a silly manner,""Little girl, you, what were you doing just now?"

    In fact, what it wanted to ask was, why did you do that just now?

    Although it was a little angry at the elder in front of it for being so disappointing, he was still its junior after all. Therefore, it still felt a little heartache when it saw that fellow being stabbed in front of it!

    However, even though it felt heartache, it would not offend Leng ruoxue publicly because of this Fox. Hence, it asked in a reserved manner with a trace of curiosity on its face.

    "I''m helping it! Let It Bleed! I''m guessing that the reason it fainted before was because there was too much blood, and its heart couldn''t handle it. Don''t worry! It''ll wake up in a while. " Leng ruoxue promised with a smile on her face. At this moment, the expression on her beautiful face was as sincere as it could be.

    Even Xue ran nodded her head without a doubt after hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, indicating that she believed Leng ruoxue.

    But even if Xue ran believed it, it didn''t mean that all the elders present would believe it! Some of the elders, who had been suspecting that the unlucky Fox was pretending to faint, couldn''t help but sneer when they heard this.

    At the same time, they also had a deeper understanding of Leng ruoxue''s shamelessness.

    He even let out blood?

    These words could only fool a three-year-old child!

    However, what made some of the elders depressed was that old Grand Madame actually believed Leng ruoxue''s words so innocently. This fact made these elders cry out in their hearts,''old Grand Madame, can you not act so innocent!''

    However, Xue ran did not know how to read minds, so she naturally had no way of knowing what they were thinking. Furthermore, Xue ran, who had no doubt in Leng ruoxue''s words, really started to wait patiently.

    Leng ruoxue, who was watching from the side, suddenly felt guilty when she saw how much Xue ran trusted her and how sincere she was.

    Should she be fooling an innocent fox like this?

    Furthermore, Qing Jue had also told her that xuemo had truly believed her words. As such, Leng ruoxue''s guilt deepened.

    After some thought, Leng ruoxue quietly sprinkled some colorless and odorless powder on the wound of the elder she had stabbed.

    AI! It was better to wake this old fox up!

    Although she didn''t want to be so kind, and the torture she gave this old fox was lighter than she had imagined, she couldn''t continue to torture this old fox in front of Xue ran when she saw the look of anticipation on her face.

    Under Leng ruoxue''s rare kindness towards her enemies, the white fox that had fainted from the pain finally woke up.

    The moment it woke up, its mind was still in a state of confusion. However, in the blink of an eye, it immediately sobered up. The reason why it sobered up so quickly was because it saw Leng ruoxue, who was crouching beside it with a faint smile, from the corner of its eye.

    In the next second, the big white fox, who was frightened by Leng ruoxue, jumped up as if it was asking for help. It hid behind Xue ran and cried,""Forefather, save me! This ... This human wants to kill me!"

    "Didn''t you pass out long ago? You actually know that I''m going to kill you?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    The moment she said this, the unlucky elder who hadined immediately received many looks of distrust.

    "I, I''m covered in blood, and you''re the only one by my side. If it wasn''t you, who else could it be?" A certain snow fox elder''s reaction was not slow. His mind turned quickly as he quickly exined.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    It was a pity that even though it said so, the looks of distrust in their eyes did not decrease but increased instead. However, at this moment, Leng ruoxue clearly did not want to discuss a certain Fox''s low moral character with the other foxes. Instead, she changed the topic and said to Xue ran,""Senior xue yuan, your junior has already woken up, I think it''s time to give it some medicine."

    Upon hearing the words ''take medicine'', the unlucky snow fox elder suddenly reacted. Damn it! How could it have forgotten about the medicine? however, before it could think of a solution, it saw Xue ran nod. Then, it was grabbed by a giant w. Then, it felt its mouth being opened and a small pill was put into its mouth. The pill melted in its mouth and slid down its throat along its saliva.

    Immediately after, Xue ran let go of the elder it was holding.

    "Cough cough!" As soon as he regained his freedom, the elder who had been forced to feed the pill coughed several times in an attempt to spit it out. Seeing that it was ineffective, he reached his ws into his throat and tried to dig out the pill.

    Seeing this, Xue ran was even more disappointed!

    If it wasn''t guilty, would it be so nervous?

    Xue ran''s face was filled with distrust. When the snow fox elders saw this, they could not help but lower their presence to avoid being caught by their ancestor!

    "Don''t waste your energy. The medicine will melt in your mouth. " At this moment, Leng ruoxue could not help but give a kind reminder when she saw that a certain elder was still trying hard to remove the pill from his mouth.

    Hearing this, the elder''s face turned ashen.

    Wuu ... It wanted to die, alright?

    However, no matter how sorrowful its thoughts were, Leng ruoxue did not have the time to appreciate it. She gave the unlucky elder a ''you take care'' look before turning around and returning to her seat.

    The moment Leng ruoxue sat down, she received a message from Jiang Ning,""Xue ''er, that medicine of yours, can it really make people tell the truth?"

    "What, you don''t believe me? Do you want to try?" Leng ruoxue raised her eyebrows and asked with a smirk.

    "Don ''t! I don''t want to try! I believe you! I''ll believe you if anyone doesn''t believe you. I''ll fight with whoever dares to doubt you!" Hearing this, Jiang Ning was so scared that he quickly promised.

    "Then let''s wait for a good show!" Leng ruoxue smiled as she reminded him.

    "Uh! I just don''t know when the medicine will take effect. " Jiang Ning asked curiously. Judging from the poor elder''s current appearance, he should be fine.

    "In ten minutes." Leng ruoxueughed.

    "That long?" Jiang Ning was speechless.

    "It''s better to take a longer time. Let it think that the medicine didn''t work. This way, it can lower its guard and let it get carried away. When the timees, more secrets will be revealed." Leng ruoxue replied matter-of-factly.

    "Uh! You''re really too evil. " Because of Leng ruoxue''s words, Jiangning broke out in a cold sweat. This was definitely a battle of the heart!

    At this moment, he felt even more strongly that he would rather offend the Divine Master than provoke this little girl. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    This was because Jiang Ning believed that God Lord Rivermist didn''t have the brains to think of so many ways to trick someone.

    AI! Jiang Ning was d that he was wise enough not to be Leng ruoxue''s enemy. Otherwise, with his intelligence, he would not be able to outsmart this little girl. This girl would never y her cards ording to the rules. Unless one could read her mind, it would not be easy to read her mind.

    Right now, Jiang Ning was extremely sympathetic towards the snow fox Tribe. Hopefully, these beautiful foxes knew their ce and would not go against Leng ruoxue too badly! If that was the case, this little girl would probably show mercy on ount of his Beastie and Xue Ying!

    He was clear that Xue Ying hoped that the purple-eyed snow fox by Leng ruoxue''s side could be the King of the Snow fox Tribe. Leng ruoxue did not object to this suggestion. Hence, in his eyes, the snow fox Tribe would be Leng ruoxue''s sooner orter. Hence, he, who did not need to make a move, was happy to watch the show.

    As time passed by, Xue ran, Xue Qiao, the snow fox elders, and even the snow fox King that was sealed in ice, all turned their attention to the unlucky Fox. They were so focused because they wanted to see if the pill that Leng ruoxue had mentioned was effective. However, after a few minutes, the white fox that had eaten the pill did not say a single word, even though its face was pale.

    Could it be that the medicinal effect was a lie?

    All the snow fox elders and the snow fox King thought in their hearts at the same time, and they all heaved a sigh of relief. This was because they truly did not wish for this pill to be as Leng ruoxue had described, to be able to make people speak the truth. If such a pill really existed in the world, how terrifying would that be?

    At the thought of this, they shuddered in unison. They didn''t wish for such a reality toe true. Otherwise, this medicinal pill would definitely be the greatest nightmare of their lives!

    However, xue yuan and Xue Qiao''s feelings were ratherplicated. Their feelings were in a state of entanglement, where they both hoped that the medicine would work, but were also afraid that the medicine would take effect.

 Chapter 2349 Secret (1)

    In contrast to the snow fox tribe''s thought-provoking mood, although uncle long and the demon did not ask Leng ruoxue about the effects of the medicine like how they did in Jiang Ning, the two of them deeply felt that some of the Foxes had let their guard down too early due to their trust in Leng ruoxue.

    All of a sudden, the white fox, who had taken the truth-telling elixir, saw that it had not said anything and immediately felt relieved. Then, itughed wildly and said loudly,""Hahaha! I knew your medicine was fake! You human liar, you actually dared toe to the Fox n to bully our old ancestor, you''re really tired of living!"

    After saying this, the unlucky elder turned his eyes to Xue Qiao and Xue ran, and continued to roar,""Ancestor, let me help you destroy this detestable human!"

    A certain snow fox elder felt that the elixir that had scared him so much had no effect. As such, he could finally hold his head high. He had originally wanted to take advantage of the situation, but he suddenly became strong. Furthermore, without waiting for Xue ran and Xue Qiao''s reply, he could not wait any longer and rushed towards Leng ruoxue.

    By the time Xue ran and Xue Qiao reacted and wanted to stop her, a certain impulsive Elder Snow fox had already arrived in front of Leng ruoxue. However, Leng ruoxue remained unmoved and calm. The other elders had also turned their gazes to this Elder Snow fox and Leng ruoxue, ready to watch the show.

    At this moment, they heard Leng ruoxue counting softly,""Five, four, three, two, one!"

    She had just finished counting when a certain snow fox elder, who was furiously running towards her, suddenly stood in front of her in a daze. There was even a confused look in his eyes.

    Seeing this, Xue ran and Xue Qiao swallowed the words they were about to say to stop him. All the snow fox elders present were also dumbfounded.

    What ... What was going on?

    The snow fox elders were all trembling with fear.

    Why did the situation in front of them make them feel so uneasy? Every snow fox elder''s heart was beating wildly, as if there was a little rabbit in it.

    Immediately, the snow foxes heard Leng ruoxue ask softly,""Why was Snow Shadow hunted by the snow fox King back then? Who did the missions?"

    After hearing such a question, many elders broke out in cold sweat. However, they all endured it and did not dare to show the slightest trace of guilt.

    But at the same time, the eyes of all the snow foxes could not help but turn to a certain unlucky elder, especially the snow fox King, whose heart was beating so fast that it almost exceeded the load of its heart.

    Although the snow fox King was sealed in ice and no one could hear what it was saying, it could clearly hear and see everything that was happening outside. Hence, when it heard Leng ruoxue''s question, it panicked and pounded the ice that sealed it with all its might, trying its best to express its dissatisfaction.

    Unfortunately, at this moment, no one could care about it. Therefore, it was destined to only listen and watch everything silently.

    After Leng ruoxue voiced out her question, the big white fox was stunned for a moment, as if it was reminiscing. Then, it started to exin,""That idiot, Xue Ying, was hunted down by the king because he was too much of a threat to the king. He was also very insensible, and he actually dared to snatch The King''s Woman. If the king doesn''t kill it, who will he kill?"

    When it said this, it gritted its teeth as if it was not the snow fox king who had a grudge against Xue Ying, but it.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she was very surprised. Why did these words differ from what Xue Ying had said?

    Beforeing here, Xue Ying had told her that he had been hunted down by the snow fox King because he had heard the secret of the snow fox King and knew that the snow fox King was looking for an opportunity to kill the great elder and the other foxes. However, before he could inform the great elder and the other foxes, he was hunted down first.

    But now, everything she heard from this snow fox elder was clearly not quite the same as what she knew. It even seemed to involve emotional issues.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes could not help but turn to Xue Ying, whose face was pitch ck. Following that, she heard Xue Ying roar,""F * ck! When did I fight with the snow fox King for a woman? You better exin yourself clearly. "

    Xue Ying was very angry, and the consequences were very serious.

    "You, don''t you know that the king likes Xue Mei of the tribe? But the one Xue Mei likes is you. However, it''s not that I want to criticize you, but you''re really bold. You clearly know that King likes Xue Mei, but you still dare to snatch her from King. If I don''t kill you, who else should I kill?" The elder continued to speak honestly. In his heart, Xue Ying deserved to die. The snow fox King did not kill him wrongly.

    "You bastard! What does it have to do with me that old thing likes Xue Mei? I didn''t say I liked Xue Mei!" These words made the snow Shadow even angrier. It did not expect that its undeserved disaster was actually due to that woman''s contribution. However, it believed that that was not the main reason. The main reason was that it had identally overheard the snow fox King''s words.

    Those were the main culprits behind his pursuit. As for the reason for Xue Mei''s death, it was probably just a coincidence.

    "You don''t like Xuemei, but Xuemei likes you! Therefore, you are the king''s enemy. Moreover, you even overheard the king saying that he was going to find an opportunity to attack the Grand Elder and the others. It''s even more impossible for the king to let you off!" An elder continued to expose.

    These words caused Xue Ying to sneer sarcastically. As expected of the snow fox King! So domineering!

    When the snow fox tribe''s first elder heard this, his face turned ashen with anger.

    It didn''t know that it was part of the reason why snow fox King had sent people to kill Snow Shadow. This was too shocking! Moreover, it could not understand why the snow fox King would attack it. Was it because it was the people of the two ancestors? However, it had never disrespected the snow fox King because of its ancestor''s trust! On the contrary, it had always respected the snow fox King.

    Especially in front of its tribesmen, it had given the snow fox King enough face. Now that it heard these words, it felt very upset.

    It seemed that it had been too wishful in the past. It thought that it and the snow fox King respected each other for the sake of the race. The snow fox King should understand. But now it knew that it was wrong. Some people, no matter how hard it tried to lead them, it was useless because that person was an ungrateful Wolf.

    To an ungrateful Wolf, the more you control it, the more it will climb up to your nose! Now, the snow fox great elder deeply understood the meaning of this sentence. He also regretted that he had been too lenient with the snow fox King in the past.

    "You said that the king is looking for an opportunity to attack me. Why?" Although the snow fox great elder had already guessed the reason, it still wanted to ask. After confirming it, it wouldpletely give up.

    "You don''t even know this? You''re really stupid! Isn''t it because you''re the great elder promoted by the ancestor, and you''re specifically against the king! If the king doesn''t get rid of you, he won''t be able to sleep well!" A certain elder said as if it was a matter of course.

 Chapter 2350 Secret (2)

    "I''m specifically against the king?" The great elder muttered to himself. He really didn''t expect this! It had always done its best for the snow fox Tribe, but in the king''s eyes, it was actually going against it! This made its heart instantly turn cold.

    Leng ruoxue nced at first elder Snow fox who had a ss heart. She felt that the matter was already clear and there was no need to hear it from the same snow Fox''s mouth. Hence, she took the initiative to ask another question,""Who were the ones who chased after Xue Ying back then?"

    "There''s me, elder Zhao, elder Hua, and elder lie. The four of us. However, the hateful thing is that even with the four of us working together, we still let that cunning little brat escape, causing the king to not dare to make a move on the great elder! AI! It''s all our fault for not being able toplete the King''s mission!" After a certain elder consumed the pill that could make humans and beasts speak the truth, he simply told them everything he knew, and even their feelings at that time werepletely unconcealed.

    At this moment, the elder''s face was filled with regret.

    However, the expressions of the other three snow fox elders who were called out by it instantly turned ugly.

    F * ck! Why did this old man confess everything?!

    The three foxes were furious. Their furry faces turned green, purple, and finally ck.

    At this time, the snow fox elders who heard this all turned their gazes to them, causing them to be restless. In particr, the cold gazes of the two old ancestors made them even more frightened. However, none of the three foxes dared to show their fear or guilt on their faces. Otherwise, they were afraid that they would die even faster.

    "Nonsense, how could we do such a thing! How could the king order us to do such a thing!" One of the Foxes retorted loudly. The expression on its face was as if it had been wronged. The snow fox King, who was in the ice, nodded its huge head in agreement.

    However, Leng ruoxue didn''t take the Fox''s words to heart. She didn''t even look at the Fox who had spoken. She only continued to ask the honest elder,""Besides these, tell me all the other secrets about the snow fox King."

    "Yes!" The elder who was under the control of the drug nodded. Then, he began to talk about the great achievements of the snow fox King.

    The old fox was very honest. It told him everything it knew, including how the snow fox King dealt with the disobedient tribesmen, how he secretly ostracized the great elder, and how the four snow fox elders had helped the snow fox King as his confidants and fighters.

    Every time it said something, Xue ran''s and Xue Qiao''s faces darkened. The snow fox elders present all had different reactions.

    Some of the snow fox elders were extremely furious, while others appeared to be guilty. As for the three elders who had just been called out, their faces were ashen.

    They did not dare to imagine how they would be able to gain a foothold in the snow fox Tribe in the future after their secrets were exposed by a certain idiot who had been tricked. It would not be too much to let them die a few thousand times for these things.

    At the thought of this, the three snow foxes turned their gazes at the same time to the snow fox King, who was beating the ice block with all its might. They seemed to have lost the upper hand.

    I wonder if it''s still useful for them to defend themselves now?

    The three snow foxes ''hearts were in turmoil, and their thoughts were in a mess. Their brains were buzzing as if there were thousands of flies in them. Leng ruoxue did not say anything, and the elders were all enraged.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    An unlucky elder saw that no one continued to ask questions and no one retorted him after he revealed a piece of material. He simply thought that he had not said enough and was not good enough. After some consideration, he continued,""The king likes beautiful women the most, especially those with good figures, beautiful faces, and snow-white long hair. President Wang told us that we can''t find women who are too obedient, or we won''t have a sense of aplishment. That''s why it has been chasing after Xue Mei, who rejected it. "

    "Once, the king even brought us to peek at Xuemei bathing. Xuemei''s figure was really good, no wonder the king took a fancy to it. However, that Xue Mei was really too ignorant. Did she really think that she was so great just because she was the number one beauty of the snow fox Tribe? Hmph! If it wasn''t for the king holding it and liking it, who in the n would care about it!" At this point, a certain unlucky elder suddenly became indignant.

    Leng ruoxue''s forehead was filled with countless ck lines as she listened to all this. She swore that she had never wanted this big fox to say this. However, this snow fox King''s Fox character was really low! He could even do such a thing?

    She could not understand how a Fox with such low Fox qualities could be the King of the Snow fox race.

    In Leng ruoxue''s eyes, Beastie was innocent, cute, and loyal. But after hearing everything today, it had clearly broken her understanding of it.

    It turned out that the so-called beast race was simr to the human world. There were fights and schemes. However,pared to humans, no matter how much internal strife the beast race had, when they encountered an external enemy, they would still fight for the safety of their race. Perhaps this was the biggest difference between them and the humans who liked to sweep the snow before their own door!

    If it was a human, it would be good enough if he didn''t drag his opponent down, but would he even help? That was simply a fantasy!

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue shot a nce at Elder Snow fox, who waspletely dumbfounded after hearing the big Fox''s words, as well as Xue ran and Xue Qiao, who had a mix of green and ck on their faces. She chided softly,""I didn''t ask you to say these things, say something useful!"

    "Are these not useful enough?" The elder''s fluffy face showed a trace of grievance. Then, he thought for a moment and asked,""The king has also led us to see the female beasts of other races bathing. Will this work? The king also snatched many female beasts from other races, and after he got them, he rewarded them to us ..."

    "Enough! Don''t say anymore!" The more Xue ran listened, the gloomier her face became. Finally, she couldn''t take it anymore and finally roared.

    F * ck! It really wanted to curse.

    Xue ran, who thought that she had a good upbringing, felt the urge to kill the snow fox King after hearing this!

    This ... This was simply the scum of the Fox race!

    Why didn''t it realize earlier that the snow fox King was so despicable and shameless? If it had known that the snow fox King was like this, it and the snow bridge would have rather taken the risk of the snow fox tribe''s power being greatly reduced than to leave such a scourge in the world.

    Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in this world. It was useless to think about these things now! However, at this moment, it had also made up its mind. The Fox race could not continue like this. The Fox King had to be reced by a Fox!

    With such a thought in mind, Xue ran''s gaze swept across the faces of the snow fox elders. Immediately, the snow fox elders who were looked at by her felt as if they were sitting on pins and needles.

    Seeing this, Xue ran shook her head, the disappointment on her face deepening. Finally, she fixed her gaze on Xue Ying.

 Chapter 2351 Secret (3)

    This was the little guy! This little fellow''s face was filled with righteousness. He would definitely be able to lead the snow fox Tribe back to its former glory!

    After making the decision, Xue Mu secretly sent a message to Xue Qiao. The two of them had a simple discussion and decided on this matter in private.

    Of course, Snow Shadow did not know what the two ancestors were thinking. Otherwise, it might be depressed.

    This was because it was not interested in the position of snow fox King. In fact, it knew that the Mei was not interested in it either. Both of them would rather stay by Leng ruoxue''s side than be a king who would work hard withoutint.

    However, Xue Ying knew that regardless of whether Mei was willing to take over the snow fox Tribe, the snow fox Tribe would still need a purple-eyed snow fox to hold the fort. This would also increase the morale of the tribe and increase the concentration of the tribe. This was because the purple-eyed snow fox was extremely important to the snow fox Tribe, or even the entire Fox Tribe!

    ? The purple-eyed snow fox was not only the King of the Snow fox Tribe. At the same time, it was also the king that the entire Fox Tribe respected and acknowledged! From this, one could see how important the status of the Mei, the only purple eyed snow fox in the divine realm, was.

    However, it originally wanted to tell these words to the two ancestors after the matter of the snow fox King was resolved. It never thought that the two ancestors would be so anxious that they had already decided to throw the hot potato, the snow fox King, to it. Fortunately, it did not know the thoughts of the two old foxes. Otherwise, it would be depressed to death.

    It was doing its best for the snow fox Tribe, not for the throne!

    If it had truly be the King of the Snow fox race, how could it be as carefree as it was now?

    Snow Shadow was not stupid. Although the Mei was also worried that she would not be able to follow her master all day after bing the King of the Snow fox Tribe, Snow Shadow told her with a smirk,"you are a purple-eyed snow fox. You have a superior status among the Foxes. No Fox would dare to control you." If someone really wanted to interfere with your freedom, you could just quit and leave!

    ording to Xue Ying''s thoughts, the Mei was not a native Fox of the divine realm. It was indeed a little overboard to ce the Glory of the Snow fox Tribe and even the entire Fox Tribe on her. Xue Ying did not dare to make such a request. Therefore, when Xue Ying gave the Mei such an idea, he was absolutely sincere and did not put in any fake news.

    The intelligent Mei naturally understood what Bai yingxue meant. That cunning Fox clearly wanted her to be a boss who did nothing!

    Since it was only in name, it would reluctantly ept it!

    Although the Mei was from the Fox race, it did not have much affection for the Foxes of the divine realm. Thus, it was actually very unwilling to be the king. However, since its master had asked it to temporarily be the snow fox King, it naturally could not refuse.

    However, ever since it had agreed to be the snow fox Queen, whenever it had the chance to see Leng ruoxue, it would use its resentful beautiful purple eyes to stare at her, causing Leng ruoxue to feel extremely guilty. She had also treated it much better than before.

    It knew that its master waspensating it.

    Hehe! The Mei was secretly happy for her own thoughts. But did Leng ruoxue really not know about Mei''s little scheme?

    The answer was no!

    These beasts of hers had many ways to fight for a pet. It was only natural for the Mei to take this opportunity to ask for a pet. The Mei had always been sensible and rarely did such a thing. Naturally, Leng ruoxue would cooperate with all her might.

    In this way, it could be said that everyone was happy.

    After a long time.

    Leng ruoxue saw that after Xue ran shouted that sentence, there was no other reaction. A certain elder, who was spurting saliva all over the ce, was also petrified. Leng ruoxue could only smile and say,""Senior xue yuan, this elder has given us the names of the other three elders. Why don''t you give them these pills and see what they say?"

    "Alright!" Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the Furious Xue ran finally reacted.

    As for the three elders who had also heard Leng ruoxue''s words, they were so angry that they were trembling. Their faces were so pale that they almost fainted.

    F * ck! This human is too detestable! How could she do this?

    The three elders were filled with grief and indignation. When they saw Xue ran walking towards them, the three big white foxes were so scared that they began to tremble.

    Could they ... Not eat that thing?

    If they didn''t eat the pill, they could still quibble. However, once they ate the pill, they couldn''t guarantee what they would say. This fact made them feel fear.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    Sob ... This is too scary!

    When the other elders saw this scene, they didn''t gloat. It wasn''t that they didn''t want to, but that they didn''t dare to. After all, no one could be sure that they wouldn''t be the next one after the three of them.

    The three unlucky snow fox elders ''faces were ashen as Xue ran approached. The other elders'' hearts were in their throats, and they were trying their best to lower their presence. However, at this moment, the snow fox great elder was extremely calm.

    This was because an elder had just said that Xue Ying was being hunted down by the snow fox King because he had heard that the snow fox King was going to attack him. In this way, he could naturally prove his innocence! Therefore, at this moment, it was extremely grateful to the pill that could tell the truth. It was really too heaven-defying!

    With this thought in mind, the snow fox tribe''s Grand elder''s gaze towards Leng ruoxue became gentler.

    It did not think that there was any huge conflict between it and Leng ruoxue. In an instant, its anger towards Leng ruoxue''s intrusion into the snow fox Tribe was quelled. This was because it already knew that Leng ruoxue had no intention of attacking the snow fox Tribe. Everything she had done was for Xue Ying. Furthermore, Xue Ying''s ident had happened because of it. Therefore, this matter was somewhat rted to it!

    Beastie also understood that the enemy of an opponent was a friend!

    In just a few short seconds, the snow fox great elder had drawn the line between Leng ruoxue and himself. Naturally, Leng ruoxue could sense the great elder''s kindness. After smiling at the snow fox, she continued to watch the show.

    At this moment, Xue ran walked to the side of the three white foxes who were sitting close to each other. She unceremoniously grabbed one of them by the neck, opened its mouth, and threw a ck pill in. Then, she did the same to the other two foxes.

    The three snow foxes did not dare to resist the powerful aura of the snow Phoenix. Otherwise, death would be the only thing that awaited them. Moreover, after they were forced to eat the pills, the three foxes wanted to put the pills in their mouths. They naively thought that as long as they didn''t swallow the pills, they would be fine. However, they didn''t expect the pills to melt in their mouths. The three of them didn''t have time to stop it, and the pills turned into liquid and flowed down their throats into their stomachs ...

    After eating the elixir, although the three snow foxes still maintained their rity, they did not dare to have any thoughts of being lucky. This was because a certain snow fox elder from before had also acted as if nothing had happened at the beginning. However, after a short while, he hadpletely changed!

    This fact made the three white foxes want to faint, but they were very energetic. They didn''t feel sleepy at all, let alone faint.

    After ten minutes, Leng ruoxue asked the same question to the three snow fox elders whose eyes were filled with confusion. She even told them not to fight over it and spoke to each of them one by one.

    When the three snow foxes heard this, they obediently began to speak in an orderly manner.

    What the three of them had said was no different from what the elder had said earlier. In fact, they had even revealed more information about the snow fox King than the unlucky snow fox elder. Of course, most of the so-called information was gossip about the snow fox King.

    However, among them, an elder had said that the snow fox King had ordered them to strictly monitor the situation of the newborn snow foxes in the snow fox Tribe. If there were any purple-eyed snow foxes, they were to report it immediately.

    These words had also raised Leng ruoxue''s guard. Of course, Xue ran and Xue Qiao did not let this piece of information slip by.

    Leng ruoxue specially called out the elder who had provided the information and asked,""Elder lie, right? The snow fox King asked you to monitor the little fox cubs. Did you find anything?"

    As soon as he said this, Xue ran, Xue Qiao, and the other snow fox elders all turned their attention to elder lie.

    However, at this moment, elder lie could not feel the attention and anxiety of the snow foxes. He was only trying his best to recall,""Five thousand years ago and eight thousand years ago, the snow fox Tribe gave birth to two purple eyed snow foxes. I told the Queen about this news. The Queen was very excited and immediately went to see the condition of the two little snow foxes. However, the two little snow foxes only lived for a few days before they died young. The Queen was sad for a few days because of this."

    The moment elder lie said that, all the elders ''expressions changed drastically.

    "Howe I didn''t know about this?" First elder quickly asked.

    "The king was afraid that this matter would cause the hearts of the snow fox Tribe to waver, so he did not tell anyone about this matter and forbade any nsmen who knew about it to speak of it. The two purple-eyed snow foxes died young because their mothers were too weak and were born with inborn deficiencies. This was indeed not a glorious thing for our powerful snow fox Tribe. Therefore, this matter was kept a secret." Elder lie said truthfully, but for some reason, his voice became softer and softer.

    The elders who had been kept in the dark were furious.

    ''Damn it!'' The birth of the purple-eyed snow fox was an extremely important matter to the snow fox Tribe. How could they deprive the two little purple-eyed snow foxes of their right to know just because they had died?

    Moreover, if the two little fellows ''bodies were reallycking, they might be able to save them with the help of the elders! However, it had been so long since the incident, and they only found out about it today. This fact made them feel greatly humiliated.

    However, Leng ruoxue''s thoughts were different from theirs.

 Chapter 2352 The Cause (1)

    Leng ruoxue didn''t think that there was anything to hide.

    Who said that it was embarrassing for a beast to lose two cubs? This was obviously an excuse the snow fox King made for itself. In her opinion, with the snow fox King''s beast-like character, the death of the two little purple-eyed snow foxes might have been its doing!

    From what she knew, the purple-eyed snow fox was the natural King of the Snow fox Tribe and even the entire Fox Tribe. Based on her understanding of this old Fox''s character, she did not believe that this old fellow would tolerate the existence of an opponent who threatened his power. During its rule over the snow fox Tribe, if a purple-eyed snow fox was born, it would not live for long.

    This also exined why the two purple eyed snow foxes that were born in the snow fox Tribe did not survive.

    Congenital deficiency?

    Such words could be used to deceive these fools of the snow fox Tribe! As a human, Leng ruoxue would never believe such nonsense.

    However, it seemed that the snow fox King had instructed elder lie to hide this matter. The snow fox elders present were probably deeply dissatisfied with this matter.

    This was especially so for Xue ran and Xue Qiao. After hearing about this matter, their faces clearly turned darker and gloomier. The other snow fox elders ''expressions did not look any better. However, Leng ruoxue guessed that the reason they were angry was probably because they had been kept in the dark until now. As for the death of the two little purple-eyed snow foxes, they would not be like her and think that it was the snow fox King.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes turned to the snow fox King, whose heart was beating like thunder and whose heart was trembling with fear.

    At this moment, the expression on the snow fox King''s face was unclear. It was much quieter than before. However, no one knew what it was thinking.

    At this moment, the Furious snow fox King could clearly feel the probing gaze on its body. It raised its head and met Leng ruoxue''s eyes.

    The snow fox King was enraged.

    ''Damn it!'' It was all this human woman''s doing! It caused it to end up like this, it would not let it off!

    The snow fox King was furious. It bared its fangs and brandished its ws at Leng ruoxue as a threatening gesture.

    Seeing that the snow fox King seemed to be threatening her, Leng ruoxue smiled. She then turned to Xue ran and Xue Qiao and said,""Seniors, elder lie''s words have already made it very clear. For so many years, it''s not that the snow fox Tribe has not given birth to purple-eyed snow foxes, but they have all unfortunately died young. But I think no one has a better right than the snow fox King to know how the two little Foxes died. After all, it was the one who handled the matter back then. What do you think?"

    Even though Leng ruoxue''s words were considered a question, the doubt in her words was not obvious. When Xue ran and Xue Qiao heard this, the two snow-white foxes ''brows furrowed together.

    It was not that the two of them did not understand Leng ruoxue''s intentions. It was just that they had their own concerns. If they fed the snow fox King the same pill, the truth that they would find out from the snow fox king''s mouth would definitely be more shocking than what they would find out from the elders.

    In that case, their snow fox race would lose all face!

    And no matter how much Xue ran admired Leng ruoxue, Leng ruoxue was still an outsider to the snow fox Tribe. Hence, it really did not wish for this human girl to know too much about the snow fox Tribe.

    This was something they were unwilling to do.

    However, from the looks of it now, Leng ruoxue did not seem to have any self-awareness and felt that he needed to avoid her. Xue Mu and Xue Qiao, who were afraid of being called ''killing the donkey after it had served its purpose'', were too embarrassed to ask her to leave after Leng ruoxue had helped them so much. Hence, after Leng ruoxue''s suggestion was made, the two of them remained silent for a long time.

    However, Leng ruoxue did not care about that.

    Although she did not bring people to the snow fox Tribe to listen to the eight secrets of the snow fox Tribe, she did not think that there was a need for her to avoid it. She also did not think that this trivial matter of the snow fox Tribe was a big deal. Which family did not have a few rat sh * ts?

    Furthermore, Leng ruoxue was afraid that the snow fox King would not be dealt with severely. Hence, she could not leave! This was not for herself, but for the charm. After all, she was the one who had agreed to let Mei be the Queen of the snow fox Tribe. She did not want to leave any hidden dangers for Mei. Therefore, she wanted to eliminate the danger of the snow fox King before it could sprout, so that it would never be able to make aeback. Otherwise, if the snow fox King were to turn over a new leaf in the future, they would be the ones to suffer.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    Now that Leng ruoxue had such a thought, it was impossible for her to avoid it. Furthermore, she did not really appreciate the way Xue ran and Xue Qiao handled things. They were too soft! Previously, when they had heard the secret from the snow fox Tribe elder, they had been so angry. However, when they were asked to get serious, the two of them had actually cowered!

    She was very disappointed with those two.

    Therefore, she felt that there was no need to seek their opinions on the matter of the snow fox Tribe. It was better to follow her own wishes!

    Following that, Leng ruoxue said with a smile,""Since the two seniors have no objections, I''ll make my move!"

    ¡°£¿¡±These words caused all the snow foxes, including Xue ran and Xue Qiao, to be stunned.

    Xue ran and Xue Qiao''s faces were filled with bafflement. They didn''t have any opinions? They clearly didn''t say anything!

    The two big foxes were very confused, while the snow fox elders were shocked.

    From what he said, did it mean that something big was going to happen?

    Then, they watched as Leng ruoxue stood up from her seat and walked towards the snow fox King.

    With every step that Leng ruoxue took, all the snow fox elders seemed to be deeply affected. Their little hearts were thumping non-stop, and those who were less courageous were sweating profusely from their foreheads.

    The atmosphere instantly became oppressive. Therge hall was so silent that even the sound of a needle dropping to the ground could be clearly heard.

    When Leng ruoxue walked to the front of the snow fox King, the frozen snow fox King could not help but shiver. Although the fear in its eyes was fleeting, Leng ruoxue still caught it.

    W-what are you doing?

    The snow fox King could not make a sound, but from the shape of its mouth, Leng ruoxue understood its meaning.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue smiled. Then, a ck pill appeared on her fair fingertips. When the snow fox King saw the pill, he had the urge to die.

    It dared to guarantee that if it really ate that pill and said something it shouldn''t have, it would definitely suffer a fate worse than death!

    The snow fox King could no longer hide the fear in its eyes.

    However, Leng ruoxue would not be soft-hearted.

    When the other snow fox elders saw this, they were all dumbfounded.

    Was he nning to feed medicine to the king? Even though the snow fox elders knew this, they still could not believe it.

    This human was really bold!

    It was the snow fox King! It wasn''t the elders of the n. However, she even dared toy her hands on the snow fox King. Was there anything she did not dare to do? As they thought of this, the fear that the snow fox elders had towards Leng ruoxue rose rapidly. More importantly, no snow fox dared to stop Leng ruoxue frompleting her actions.

 Chapter 2353 Cause (2)

    "Little girl, wait!" Suddenly, a voice that was like the sound of nature in the ears of all the snow fox elders broke the silence and tension in the room. Immediately, all the snow fox elders present heaved a sigh of relief. However, the long fur on their backs had long since been drenched in cold sweat.

    "Senior xue yuan, what''s wrong?" Leng ruoxue asked innocently. Her beautiful little face was filled with question marks.

    "Well, why don''t we have any opinions?" Xue ran asked with an embarrassed expression.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue was speechless as she wiped the cold sweat off her forehead. Wasn''t this old Fox''s reflex arc a little too long? He actually only reacted now.

    However, Leng ruoxue was still very patient as she replied,""Of course, I want the snow fox King to take a truth pill!"

    This truth pill was the name she had just given to the pill! It would probably be of great use in the future and could be sold for a good price.

    Leng ruoxue felt as if she could see money rolling in, and her mood was very good.

    "Truth ... Truth pill? We didn''t ask you to feed it!" Xue ran was shocked. Giving it to an elder and giving it to the snow fox King were twopletely different concepts. Furthermore, the current snow fox King had ruled the snow fox Tribe for so many years. If any scandals were to be exposed, how could the snow fox Tribe survive in the divine realm in the future?

    Hence, Leng ruoxue''s words made Xue ran feel afraid! The consequences were too severe.

    "Didn''t you all agree tacitly?" Leng ruoxue asked, feigning innocence.

    "Silent agreement? We don''t have any! We didn''t even make a sound. " Xue ran couldn''t help but remind her. The innocent Fox would never have thought that Leng ruoxue would y word games with it. Their Fox n had never agreed to this.

    "That''s a silent agreement. " Leng ruoxue kindly informed him.

    "..." Xue ran was depressed. How could he do this?

    ? They clearly didn''t say anything, didn''t agree to anything, how could this be?

    "That doesn''t mean that it''s a silent agreement!" Xue ran mumbled in a low voice.

    "If you don''t answer properly when other people ask you a question, they will think that you are tacitly agreeing to it. Therefore, you must speak out in time if you have any thoughts. Otherwise, you will mess things up!" Leng ruoxue lectured him with a heavy heart.

    Let''s just consider it a lesson for these foxes today! If it was someone else, they would definitely not be as kind as her. Leng ruoxueughed to herself.

    "Then, then I''ll tell you now." Xue ran said anxiously.

    "Senior Xue ran, although I like you very much, I can only regretfully tell you that it''s toote!" Leng ruoxue spread out her hands and said without any guilt.

    "..." Xue ran was petrified. Leng ruoxue''s words had dealt it a huge blow.

    You even brought this?

    Nothing had happened yet, so why was it toote?

    If he didn''t stop this girl''s actions, it would really be toote, right?

    Thinking of this, Xue ran said shamelessly,"Little girl, you can''t let the snow fox King eat that, eat that truth-telling pill."<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "Why? Just because it is the snow fox King?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes, her clear and beautiful eyes were filled with confusion.

    "Right!" Xue ran nodded affirmatively.

    "Senior Xue ran, this is not right!" Seeing this, Leng ruoxue''s beautiful face revealed a hint of disappointment as she spoke bluntly.

    "What?" Xue ran didn''t understand. What was wrong with it?

    "You can''t take care of this beast just because it''s the snow fox King! This would be extremely unfair to the four elders! There''s a saying among us humans that goes,"if a Princemits a crime, he''ll be punished with themon people!" Therefore, in my opinion, since these four elders can take the truth pill, why can''t the snow fox King? It''s not like it has one more head than the four elders, so why should it receive special treatment!" Leng ruoxue said indignantly.

    Ugh! Just because it was the snow fox King! As long as it was still the king of snow foxes, it could not be treated the same as ordinary snow foxes. Xue ran thought to herself. However, she didn''t dare to say this out loud. Otherwise, this girl might say that she couldn''t tell right from wrong!

    Xue ran was very depressed about this.

    "Senior Xue ran, as an elder or King of a n, you should set an example. While you demand the n members to do this and that, you should also be strict with yourself. Only then can you have the power of a role model. Do you know what it means when the upper beam is crooked, the lower beam will be crooked? If the king''s style is not right, and the n members below follow suit, then this n will be destroyed sooner orter. " Leng ruoxue, who knew what was on Xue ran''s mind, spoke in an extremely reserved manner. After she finished speaking, she did not say anything else. She gave Xue ran enough time to think.

    When Xue ran heard this, she furrowed her brows in deep thought.

    From a certain point of view, it had to admit that what this little human girl said was very reasonable. However, the dignity of the snow fox King ... Forget it! Forget it! Just do as that girl says!

    After thinking for a while and discussing with Snowbridge, the two foxlike elders quickly came to a decision.

    Who asked them to be determined to rece the snow fox King! Moreover, the snow fox King''s management in the snow fox Tribe was deeply rooted. Therefore, in order to shake the snow fox King''s position in the snow fox Tribe, there had to be a reasonable reason!

    And now, it was the best time.

    After thinking it through, the two white foxes were no longer as against Leng ruoxue''s idea of feeding the snow fox King the truth pill. However, deep down, they still hoped that Leng ruoxue and the rest would give them some space to maneuver. After all, the information that the snow fox King had revealed would definitely be more serious than the four elders.

    A scandal! It was definitely a scandal! The two of them were having a headache over what was about to happen. They looked at Leng ruoxue in anticipation, but Leng ruoxue ignored their overly obvious gazes, hoping that they would avoid them.

    Seeing that the two of them no longer opposed her idea, Leng ruoxue struck while the iron was hot to prevent the two foxes from going back on their word.

    On her white, Jade-like fingertips, a small me suddenly appeared. The small me was dark purple in color and was extremely hot. It caused the elders who were close to Leng ruoxue to feel as if they were being roasted and sweat all over their bodies.

    Some of the elders were terrified of the heat of the me, but they knew that the human''s me was not targeted at them. Therefore, they felt a little relieved despite their fear.

    Following that, the snow foxes present could only watch as Leng ruoxue used the small me that appeared on her fingertip to roast the huge ice block that sealed the snow fox King in the hall.

    Leng ruoxue seemed to be ying around as she slowly roasted the meat. She wasn''t in a hurry at all. However, the elders present were! The snow fox King in the ice became even more panicked.

    For some reason, the snow fox King did not want to leave this ice block. At least, its instinct told it that it was safer to be in the ice block than in front of the human woman.

    Wu...Don''t let it out! It didn''t want toe out and torture this female demon.

 Chapter 2354 The Cause (3)

    In that instant, the snow fox King looked at Leng ruoxue in fear, as if he was a man who was about to be raped by a viin. In the eyes of the snow fox King, Leng ruoxue was an evil tyrant who specialized in bullying men from good families. She was also extremely evil.

    The snow fox King was truly afraid.

    After a long time.

    Leng ruoxue''s work finally saw some light.

    The ice on the gigantic snow fox King''s Head had beenpletely melted by Leng ruoxue. The snow fox King''s fluffy head was now in front of Leng ruoxue. Part of its body was still frozen in ice, unable to move.

    This ... This was the true meaning of being the meat on the chopping block!

    At this moment, the snow fox King was frightened and stunned. Suddenly, it let out an unusual scream,""Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh! Help me! Ahhhhhhh!"

    "..." All the snow foxes were silent and covered their faces in unison.

    Did it have to be so embarrassing?

    Was this screeching white fox really the snow fox King that they had always respected? It was really too embarrassing, wasn''t it?

    At this moment, all the snow fox elders turned their heads at the same time with a tacit understanding. They did not want to look at the embarrassing snow fox King. Leng ruoxue took advantage of the time when the snow fox King was screaming and threw the ck elixir in her hand into the snow fox king''s mouth.

    Along with the saliva, the snow fox King could clearly feel a cool liquid sliding down its throat. When it wanted to get the liquid out, it was toote.

    This knowledge made the snow fox King even more frightened and uneasy, and it also made it scream even louder.

    However, Leng ruoxue couldn''t shut its mouth now. After all, she would have to make it exin to her personallyter!

    AI! Leng ruoxue looked helplessly and disdainfully at the abnormal snow fox King, then turned around and returned to her seat.

    Ten minutester.

    The snow fox King finally stopped screaming. Everyone and the snow fox elders suddenly felt that their ears were quiet.

    "Snow fox King, tell us all the great achievements you have done! I won''t ask you one by one!" At this moment, Leng ruoxue started to ask.

    "When do you start? Are you sensible?" The snow fox King blinked and asked.

    "Sure!" Leng ruoxue replied. She had plenty of time anyway.

    After that, everyone and the snow fox elders were all quiet and listened to the snow fox King''s ount of the past.

    The snow fox King was very obedient and started to tell the story from the moment it could understand ...

    However, what made Leng ruoxue a little depressed was that the snow fox King was full of nonsense. However, she really did not expect that from the moment she could remember, the snow fox King could already be called a beast.

    And the fact that it liked to peek at its mother when she was bathing could be traced back to when it was still a minor. It definitely had a long history.

    When the snow fox King finally said that it was an adult, some of the snow fox elders could no longer sit still. They were really worried! The snow fox King had just reached adulthood, but there were already a lot of gossip that shocked and frightened them. If it continued to talk, they did not know if they could bear the stimtion.

    However, they could not stop it. The snow fox King could not stop itself when it sensed that something was wrong. At this moment, the snow fox King spoke whatever it wanted to say, as if it was being controlled by someone.

    After a long time.

    Leng ruoxue was starting to regret it.

    She really shouldn''t have let the snow fox King start talking when it was sensible. It was too long, wasn''t it?

    The evil things that the snow fox King had done in its long life were beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Moreover, the things that the snow fox King had done in the early stages were basically peeking at its mother beast bathing and teasing it. Other than that, it had not done anything earth-shattering.

    If one were to find a representative event, it would probably be the snow fox King peeking at the wife of the snow fox elder bathing! Moreover, the incident was caught by the snow fox great elder at the time and he was punished by the great elder. However, from then on, the seed of hatred for the great elder was nted in the heart of our snow fox King.

    "Hmph! That damn old man, not only did he beat me up, but he also hypocritically pleaded for me in front of the king, causing me to lose my reputation! I''ll hate it for the rest of my life!" The snow fox King was still brooding over that matter and said with a face full of hatred.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    Leng ruoxue was getting impatient.

    Is this guy done? It had been talking about this matter for almost half an hour, and it had repeatedly talked about how much it hated the snow fox tribe''s Grand Elder at that time. All the snow fox elders present were dumbfounded. On the other hand, Xue ran and Xue Qiao''s faces darkened.

    Then, everyone and the Foxes heard the snow fox King say,""Hmph! Wasn''t there a human saying that it was never toote for a gentleman to take revenge ten yearster? In the end, that old thing still died in my hands!"

    When the snow fox King said these words, it was inevitable that it would be a little pleased with itself. However, Leng ruoxue could not help but gasp when she heard this. ''You can also be considered a gentleman?''

    This guy was clearly a viin, and a despicable viin at that!

    "How did you kill it?" Leng ruoxue interjected.

    "Of course, I attacked it when it wasn''t paying attention. Otherwise, I really wouldn''t be able to defeat that old fellow." The snow fox King replied.

    "While it''s not paying attention? You think you can beat it?" Leng ruoxue was very suspicious of the snow fox King''s words.

    "Hehe! Of course I have a helper!" The snow fox King said mysteriously.

    "Who''s your helper?" Leng ruoxue asked.

    "The helper was lent to me by Lord Wu Chen. I don''t know his identity." The snow fox King said honestly.

    "Rime ice?" When Leng ruoxue heard these two words, her beautiful eyes narrowed.

    "Yup! If it wasn''t fordy rime ICE''s help, how could I have killed the great elder of the snow fox and gotten rid of the snow fox King? Lord Wu Chen is my great benefactor!" The snow fox King reminisced. The incident at that time definitely had an important meaning in its heart, so much so that it still felt hot blood boiling when it thought about it now!

    "Tell me about this in detail!" Leng ruoxue finally heard something useful and instructed.

    "Back then,dy Rime''s love turned into hatred and she wanted to rece Lord Yu. Therefore, she United with some ambitious nsmen of the dragon n, Phoenix n, and white Tiger n and arranged for them to rece the Kings of those three ns and take over the three great beast ns. As for me, I was chosen by her from the snow fox n. Therefore,dy Rime helped me to get rid of the snow fox King and the snow fox great elder. I have be the Supreme King of the Snow fox n ..." The snow fox King exined obediently. The reminiscence on his face deepened.

    "After I inherited the throne of the snow fox Tribe, those tribesmen who refused to obey me were all killed by me. After that, Xue ran and Xue Qiao, the two old fogeys, came out from their closed-door cultivation and wanted to kill me to avenge the snow fox King. Fortunately, I acted quickly and killed all those who opposed me. The remaining elders all supported me, causing those two old things to be cautious and not dare to do anything to me. However, they were still hateful. They had never cared much about the affairs of the n, but they actually began to point fingers at the matters of the n, making me feel restricted and not dare to act rashly. " The hatred on the snow fox King''s face deepened as he spoke. His eyes were filled with hatred.

    "Since you hate them so much, why didn''t you kill them?" Leng ruoxue asked out of curiosity.

    "You think I don''t want to kill them? Even in my dreams, I wish they were dead! But I can''t kill him! I can''t kill him either! At that time, the divine realm was in turmoil, and the snow fox n''s vitality was greatly damaged. If these two old things had died, the status of our snow fox n among the beast ns would have plummeted. Thus, I could only tolerate them! I had to show my weakness at every turn, and only then did they finally let down their guard Against Me!" The snow fox King said with a wronged expression.

    "You can''t kill them, but you can kill their subordinates, right?" Leng ruoxue continued to ask.

    She understood that as long as this old fox gave her important information, she would have to ask him at any time. Otherwise, this old fox might drag her into something else.

    "Although I really want to get rid of theirckeys, I don''t dare to be too obvious. At the moment, the most I can do is to get rid of them. Out of sight, out of mind!" Speaking of this, the snow fox King was embarrassed.

    However, Leng ruoxue felt that it was truly useless. Back then, this fellow had even dared to ally with outsiders to usurp the throne, so why would he be afraid of a few foxes?

    "You''ve be timid?" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "No! It''s just thatdy Rime and The White Tiger King don''t have time to help me. It''s really difficult for me to deal with them on my own. " The snow fox King said honestly.

    "At least you still have some self-awareness! However, after listening to your words, I have concluded that the reason why you betrayed the snow fox King at that time was because you peeked at the wife of the snow fox great elder bathing, and you were punished by the great elder, right?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes and asked indifferently.

    "Not bad! That damn old man caused me to have no ce in the n and had no choice but to leave my home. How can I not hate him?" The snow fox King gritted its teeth and said.

    "So you betrayed the snow fox Tribe." Leng ruoxue said with a look of understanding.

    "I didn''t betray the snow fox Tribe. I only betrayed the snow fox King and the snow fox great elder, who were wearing the same pants. Don''t use me wrongly!" The snow fox King retorted.

    "Alright! I''ve said the wrong thing!" Leng ruoxue smiled and coaxed him. Then, she changed the topic and asked,""I heard that no purple-eyed snow fox has been born in the snow fox Tribe for so many years. What''s going on?"

    Upon hearing this, all the snow fox elders present perked up their ears and listened carefully. After all,pared to the shocking secret from hundreds of thousands of years ago, this was what they were most concerned about! It was also rted to the Glory of the Snow fox Tribe in the divine realm.

    This did not mean that they were unconcerned about the past. The main issue was that these elders were too young. Hence, even though they were deeply shocked by the usurping of the throne hundreds of thousands of years ago, it had been a long time since then and they knew very little about the previous snow fox King. Hence, the impact of the usurping of the throne was definitely not as much of a concern to them as Leng ruoxue''s question.

 Chapter 2355 They All Belong To The Fox Tribe?(1)

    "Hahaha! How could there not be any purple eyed snow foxes? only those stupid foxes would believe such words. " The snow fox Kingughed with pride.

    Upon hearing this, the elders ''faces all sank. At this time, if they said that they did not understand the meaning of the snow fox King''s words, they would definitely be deceiving themselves! However, knowing was one thing, and wanting them to admit it was another.

    It could not be said that they had an ostrich mentality. However, if the snow fox King continued to question them, the impact would be very bad. Therefore, they were a little timid.

    However, Leng ruoxue, who wanted to get to the bottom of everything, would not give them the chance to be afraid. Hence, after taking a quick nce at the reaction of the snow fox elders, Leng ruoxue continued to ask,""Where did those little purple eyed snow foxes go?"

    "I''ve killed them all!" The snow fox King said honestly.

    Upon hearing this, other than Leng ruoxue and the rest, Xue ran, Xue Qiao and the snow fox elders ''faces turned ck. Xue ran even had the urge to kill the snow fox King.

    F * ck! The snow spanworm wanted to curse. For so many years, it had always felt that there was no purple-eyed snow Fox in the Snow fox Tribe. Now, it knew that it was not that there was no purple-eyed snow fox, but that the little purple-eyed snow foxes that were born had all been killed by this crazy guy!

    How dare it? The purple-eyed snow fox was the natural King of the Fox race!

    Previously, when it heard that two little purple-eyed snow foxes had died due to congenital deficiency, it was already in pain. However, at that time, it really did not think that the two little purple-eyed snow foxes did not die of illness, but were killed by the current snow fox King.

    In its heart, the snow fox King should not have such a big courage. Once this matter was exposed, the snow fox King would be med by all the Fox Tribe. At that time, not only the snow fox Tribe would not tolerate him, but the entire Fox Tribe would probably hunt him down. In that case, the snow fox King would have no ce in the Fox Tribe.

    But it was wrong!

    It had underestimated the ambition of the snow fox King. In the past, it even dared to collude with outsiders to kill the snow fox King. What else did it not dare to do?

    At this moment, Xue ran hated herself very much. If it was not for the fact that she and the snow bridge had tolerated the existence of this ck sheep for the sake of the snow fox tribe''s stability, the snow fox Tribe today would not have no purple-eyed snow foxes to hold down the Fort!

    But now, it was all toote!

    All the little purple-eyed snow foxes that were born had died at the hands of the snow fox King. The snow fox Tribe without purple-eyed snow foxes was not considered a truly powerful snow fox Tribe.

    Thinking up to this point, Xue ran was deeply worried.

    The snow fox King must die! Xue Mu hatefully said to herself.

    At this moment, it heard Leng ruoxue''s voice.

    "Snow fox King, let me ask you, how many little purple eyed snow foxes have you killed in all these years?" Leng ruoxue asked curiously. She did not believe that after so many years, the snow fox n had only given birth to two little purple-eyed snow foxes.

    "There are five of them!" The snow fox King thought for a while and said.

    Five!

    F * ck! Five! He had actually killed five purple-eyed snow foxes! All the snow fox elders were shocked. They looked at the snow fox King with anger in their eyes. As for Xue ran and Xue Qiao, their faces turned ashen when they heard this!

    Was this retribution?

    Because they had ''indulged'' this fellow''s existence back then, the heavens had punished their snow fox Tribe by making them no longer have any purple-eyed snow foxes. This had also caused the snow fox tribe''s strength to be greatly reduced! Xue ran and Xue Qiao were so hateful!

    If they had not tried their best to restrain themselves, the two of them would have rushed forward and torn the snow fox King into pieces.

    "How did you do it?" Suppressing her anger, Xue Mu coldly asked.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "Tsk! It''s not easy to kill a few Little Foxes. The birth of a new snow Fox in the Snow fox Tribe has long been under my control. Naturally, whoever I let live can live. Will a little cub that I don''t want to let live grow big?" The snow fox King said proudly.

    These words made Xue ran so angry that she was about to explode.

    ''Damn it!'' It actually dared to say this? The Furious snow spanworm had long forgotten that the snow fox King had consumed the truth pill. Naturally, it would say whatever it thought. At this moment, there was no such thing as fear in its heart!

    "Why did elder lie say that there were only two little purple eyed snow foxes and that they died due to inborn deficiency?" Leng ruoxue asked again.

    "He doesn''t know. Previously, it was not in charge of monitoring the birth of the little snow fox in the tribe. " The snow fox King exined.

    "I see." Leng ruoxue nodded. Suddenly, she stood up and said to Xue ran,""Senior Xue ran, I have no more questions to ask. If you have any, please continue! We won''t be participating anymore! Let''s go back to our room first. "

    After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she gave the evil demon and the rest a look. The group of people stood up and swaggered out of the snow fox tribe''s main hall.

    Seeing Leng ruoxue and the rest leave just like that, Xue ran was so angry that she almost vomited blood.

    "You bastard!" Previously, he wanted them to take the initiative to avoid it, but they did not respond. Now that they knew most of the scandal of the snow fox Tribe that they should not know, there was no need to avoid it. Instead, they left. It was really too hateful!

    Xue ran was very angry, and the consequences would be very serious!

    However, it naturally could not vent its anger on Leng ruoxue and the others. The snow fox King and the unlucky elders present naturally became its punching bags.

    After scolding the elders, Xue ran immediately announced that the snow fox King was stripped of its throne and ordered the four elders to be locked up in the snow fox tribe''s prison to await punishment.

    After doing all this, Xue Mu and Xue Qiao left the main hall in a Huff. Before they left, Xue Ying was also taken away by the two white foxes.

    After Leng ruoxue and the rest left the snow fox tribe''s main hall, they returned to the residence that Xue ran had arranged for them.

    The snow fox servants in charge of serving them trembled uncontrobly when they saw the return of the demons.

    Woo...These people gave them a lot of pressure!

    "Don''t be afraid! We won''t eat you, as long as you''re obedient!" Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes swept across the few snow foxes as she smiled.

    "Yes! Yes! We''ll be good!" A few snow foxes said obediently with tears in their eyes.

    "Good girl!" Leng ruoxue patted the furry heads of the Foxes like she was petting a puppy. She then instructed,""We''re going back to our room to rest. Don''t disturb us unless it''s important."

    "Yes!" The few snow foxes responded. Then, they watched as Leng ruoxue and the rest entered the room.

    Didn''t you want to rest? Why did these people enter the same room? The snow foxes who witnessed this scene were surprised, but they also knew that this was not something they could gossip about!

    However, they were really curious.

    However, this might be the answer to their questions forever!

    The few of them entered the room and Jiang Ning sat down on a chair in the living room. Then, he looked at Leng ruoxue with a puzzled expression and asked,""Xue ''er, why are we leaving just like this? Aren''t you going to participate in the follow-up work to convict the snow fox King?"

 Chapter 2356 They All Belong To The Fox Tribe?(2)

    Alright! He had to admit that he hadn''t seen enough.

    "That''s the matter of the snow fox Tribe. It has nothing to do with us." Leng ruoxue sat down as well and smiled.

    "Uh! How could it not be rted to us? you are the future master of the snow fox King! Thus, I feel that the matters of the snow fox Tribe are naturally our matters as well. " Jiang Ning said matter-of-factly.

    "During the hearing, we were not chased out. Those two old foxes, Xue ran and Xue Qiao, have already given us a lot of face. If we continue to sit there and refuse to leave when we are convicted, then we would be too insensible. Furthermore, you have said that I am the future master of the snow fox King. They do not know about the existence of Mei, so we can not make them dislike us." Leng ruoxue said in an understanding manner.

    "Oh, really? But why do I feel that we''ve already made the Fox dislike us? If we really don''t want to arouse the hatred of the snow fox Tribe, I think we should have taken the initiative to leave during the hearing!" Jiang Ning said after some thought.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Leng ruoxue would never admit that she was being a nuisance. After taking a deep breath, she said with a calm face,""The hearing was for the good of the snow fox Tribe. You should know that many of the elders present were the snow fox King''s Men. If we were not there, the two soft-hearted old foxes, Xue Mu and Xue Qiao, would not be able to handle them. Do you understand?"

    "Uh! I understand!" After hearing this exnation, Jiang Ning was speechless. Was this considered a lie?

    However, he didn''t dare to voice out his thoughts in front of Leng ruoxue. Otherwise, that girl would definitely fall out with him!

    But even if he didn''t say it, it didn''t mean that others wouldn''t say it.

    Azure stretched out a small white paw and pointed at Jiang Ning.""Girl, this guy said you''re lying through your teeth."

    "Uh! No! No! You''re mistaken!" When Jiang Ning heard this, he was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. He quickly exined as he looked at Leng ruoxue pitifully with a pitiful expression. His face was filled with a pleading expression.

    "It doesn''t matter. I never care about what others say." After Leng ruoxue heard Cang''s words, she looked at Jiang Ning with a smile that was not a smile. She was acting very magnanimous.

    Hearing this, Jiang Ning felt quite uneasy. He felt that this was a sign of a storm. This girl knew that he was pregnant, so how could she let him go so easily?

    Jiang Ning didn''t believe it!

    Even though he had not spent much time with Leng ruoxue, he knew that she was a vengeful person. Hence, he could not believe that Leng ruoxue would not hold it against him.

    However, the truth was that Leng ruoxue didn''t want to argue with him now. Furthermore, from her perspective, this wasn''t a big deal. There were many people who spoke ill of her in her heart. If she was angry with every single one of them, she would have been angered to death! It was a pity that Jiang Ning didn''t know what she was thinking. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have acted like a bird that was startled by the mere twang of a bow. He wouldn''t have even been on tenterhooks for a few days.

    It was only when he realized that Leng ruoxue was really not angry that he slowly rxed.

    A few dayster.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest were still living in the snow fox Tribe.

    However, these days, whether it was Xue ran, Xue Qiao, or the elders of the snow fox Tribe, no one came to disturb them. Even Xue Ying had been taken away by them. It could be said that since the day the snow fox King was interrogated, Xue Ying had not appeared in front of them.

    In the living room.

    Jiang Ning looked at Leng ruoxue, who was sitting on the chair calmly. He wanted to say something but stopped himself.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "Is there something?" Leng ruoxue saw that Jiang Ning was hesitating, so she decided to ask him directly. This guy had been staring at her for a while now. If he continued to stare at her, the demon would definitely go berserk. She could clearly feel that the demon was trying his best to suppress his anger.

    "Snow Shadow is lost?" Jiang Ning asked.

    "This is the snow fox Tribe. How could Snow Shadow be lost!" Leng ruoxue held her forehead, her beautiful face was filled with speechlessness.

    "Could he have been killed? The snow fox Tribe is not peaceful!" Jiang Ning said, pretending to be worried. In reality, he was deliberately trying to find a topic to talk about. In fact, he mainly wanted to ask where Xue Ying had gone, but he was too embarrassed to ask directly.

    "Are you cursing it?" When Leng ruoxue heard this, she didn''t know whether tough or cry. Why was this fellow so pretentious? What can''t you just say it directly? He just had to beat around the bush like that. She really had to take her hat off to him.

    "No! No! I''m just worried about it. " When Jiang Ning heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he was so scared that he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and quickly replied.

    "You bastard!" He was just a little awkward! How could he curse that Fox! These words must not be spoken carelessly. Otherwise, if the Foxes outside heard of it, he would be in deep trouble! At the thought of this, Jiang Ning looked at Leng ruoxue with eyes full of resentment.

    This girl was really too evil! However, on second thought, his words seemed to be a curse. Jiang Ning couldn''t help but shiver.

    "Don''t worry! It would be fine. The snow fox King had been caught! No Fox dares to attack it!" Leng ruoxue said confidently.

    "It''s been so many days, why hasn''t it shown itself yet? Don''t tell me that you don''t want us, yourrades who have gone through life and death, anymore after you go home?" Jiang Ning said angrily.

    "Uh! Are you ming it for not apanying us? Sir Jiangning, we''re not kids anymore. We won''t get lost without itspany! Furthermore, Xue Ying has left the snow fox Tribe for several years, isn''t it normal to visit a friend or a rtive?" Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    "It''s normal, but it shouldn''t have left us with no news at all, right? We''ll be worried. " Jiang Ningined.

    Leng ruoxue understood.

    So the one who hasn''t weaned off milk is Jiangning!

    Could it be that they could not give him a sense of security? And it had to be Snow Shadow? Howe she didn''t know that the rtionship between Jiang Ning and Xue Ying had reached such a close stage? At the same time, Leng ruoxue''s suspicious gaze was constantly sizing up the awkward-looking Jiang Ning.

    And the snow Shadow that they were talking about was currently staying in the snow fox tribe''s forbidden area, guarding outside the room of the snow Ridge and the snow bridge!

    After a loud sneeze, a puzzled expression appeared on Snow Shadow''s face. Was someone talking about him? Oh! It was definitely not Xue ''er! It was very confident in this.

    Who could it be? Old ancestor? Or was it someone else? Snow Shadow racked his brain, but couldn''t think of anyone who would miss him.

    At this moment, Xue ran''s voice came from the room, interrupting Xue Ying''s thoughts.

    "Xue Ying,e in." Xue ran said.

    "Yes." Xue Ying responded, then pushed the door open and entered.

    Over the past few days, the two ancestors had brought it back and left it outside the door. Xue Ying, who knew that the two ancestors were in a bad mood, did not dare to leave even half a step. Its obedient performance also made Xue ran and Xue Qiao, who were depressed in the room alone, feel deeply gratified.

 Chapter 2357 They All Belong To The Fox Tribe?(3)

    "Sit down!" Seeing Xue Ying enter, Xue ran said.

    Xue Ying sat down obediently, and then waited for the instructions of the two ancestors without moving like a mountain.

    "Snow Shadow, do you have any good suggestions regarding the punishment of the snow fox King?" Snowbridge asked after letting out a sigh.

    "A country has itsws and a n has its own rules. What the snow fox King hasmitted is of great importance and of a bad nature. However, there are still some elders and nsmen in the n who don''t know the truth, so I suggest that we first report this matter to the entire n, and then hold a meeting of elders to discuss this matter. " Snow Shadow said after some thought.

    In fact, with the testimony of many snow fox elders, it was basically impossible for the snow fox King to get away with it. However, the snow fox King had been running the snow fox Tribe for many years. It was still difficult to get rid of itpletely. Therefore, Xue Ying hoped to use the guidance of public opinion. Only then could the snow fox King''s crime be truly determined. He did not want that old fellow to live asfortably as usual after exposing the snow fox King''s crime.

    After hearing Xue Ying''s words, the snow bridge fell silent.

    In fact, ording to the discussion between it and Xue ran, they hoped that other than the elders who were present that day, no one else in the tribe would know about this. This was because the nature of the things that the snow fox King had done was too bad and it would have a bad impact on the hearts of the tribe, especially the families where a little snow fox had died. If they knew about this ...

    It was still fine to ask for the punishment of the snow fox King, but he was afraid that they would make a fuss. At that time, wouldn''t this little scandal of the snow fox race be known to all in the divine realm? That was not what it wanted.

    Of course, Xue Ying did not know that although these two ancestors had the intention to punish the snow fox King, they also wanted to suppress the matter and not let the situation continue to escte. However, even if he knew, he would not agree.

    After all, from Xue Ying''s point of view, the current beast n was no longer the beast n of the past. Which beast n did not have their own dirty deeds? Therefore, in its eyes, the snow fox tribe''s killing of each other was really not a big deal!

    This was because the Dragon, Phoenix, and white Tiger races could not avoid the same thing. With Leng ruoxue around, the matter between those three races would be exposed sooner orter. In that case, the matter with the snow fox race was not a big deal at all!

    It was a pity that Xue ran and Xue Qiao were not clear about Xue Ying''s thoughts, nor did they understand Leng ruoxue''s motive. Otherwise, those two old foxes would not have been so conflicted over the matter of the snow fox King. Of course, the reason why they had been staying in their rooms for the past few days was not entirely because of the snow fox King. It was mostly because they were angry with him. If they had been more decisive in their killing, the five purple-eyed snow foxes might not have died!

    It should be known that the snow fox n was the king of the Fox n. The purple-eyed snow fox was even more so the natural King of Foxes. Thus, every purple-eyed snow fox was unique in the divine realm. There would never be a second one. Moreover, only when the previous purple-eyed snow fox died would the next generation of purple-eyed snow fox be born. This had already been aw that had formed in the snow fox n since ancient times. Unfortunately, thisw had been disrupted by an extremely daring snow fox King. As a result, the snow fox n still did not have a purple-eyed snow fox to this day.

    In the future, the snow fox Tribe would not have any more purple eyed snow foxes. They were not sure.

    This fact also made the highest-ranking members of the snow fox Tribe, Xue ran and Xue Qiao, feel heartache.

    At this point, Xue ran suddenly said,"Xue Ying, the snow fox king''s throne has been removed by us. The snow fox Tribe has no leader now. Hence, after some discussion, Xue Qiao and I have decided that you will be the new snow fox King of our snow fox Tribe!" I hope that the snow fox Tribe can return to its former glory under your leadership! Don''t let us down!"

    "..." These wordspletely stunned Snow Shadow.

    It was the next snow fox King?

    Oh my God! Could it refuse? It didn''t want to take over this hot potato. Furthermore, it had already picked a new king for the snow fox Tribe, so it was naturally unwilling to be apetitor to the Mei. If Mei knew about this, she might be so happy that she wanted to celebrate!

    No! He must not let the Mei know what the two old ancestors were thinking!

    Xue Ying was shocked, but he quickly declined,""Old ancestor, Xue Ying is not suitable to be the snow fox King ..."

    However, as soon as it said this, Xue ran interrupted it impatiently.

    "Who said you''re not suitable? I''ve been observing for a long time, and you''re definitely the snow fox King. " Xue ran said with certainty.

    When Xue Ying heard this, he revealed a helpless expression.

    It knew that the old ancestor wanted to grab a strong man, but it really didn''t think that it was suitable. In terms of strength, it wasn''t even a deity Emperor, much less a purple eyed snow fox. It would be a wonder if those old foxes in the n would submit to it!

    "Old ancestor, I''m really not suitable." Xue Ying sighed softly. Then, he saw Xue ran''s expression darken and his heart trembled. He quickly said,"But I know a suitable candidate."

    "Who is it?" After hearing this, Xue ran suppressed her anger and asked. In her heart, she felt that the candidate that Xue Ying had mentioned was just an excuse for her to reject the position of the snow fox King. Therefore, she was very unhappy.

    "It''s a snow fox called Mei," Xue Ying said in a mysterious manner.

    "Mei? Who is it from our n? Have I seen it before?" Seeing Xue Ying''s sincere expression, Xue ran asked, keeping her displeasure.

    ? "Mei is not a snow fox in our tribe, so old ancestor has never seen her before." Xue Ying said honestly.

    "Not from our n? He couldn''t have ascended from the lower realm, right?" Xue ran asked curiously.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    It had to be said that it was the truth!

    "That''s right! The Mei is my Savior and is Leng ruoxue''s contracted Beastie. Furthermore, it is a purple-eyed snow fox. " Snow Shadow finally stopped keeping him in suspense.

    However, after hearing that the snow fox that Xue Ying had rmended was already taken, Xue ran, who had only heard half of what Xue Ying had said, immediately said angrily,""How can the king of my race have a human master!"

    It was one thing to be friendly with humans, but the snow fox King could never have a human master. Otherwise, the snow fox n would be theughing stock of the divine realm!

    "Wait, what did you say after that?" After roaring, the Furious snow spanworm suddenly reacted. It seemed to have heard the words ''purple-eyed snow fox'', but it was not too sure.

    "The demon is a purple-eyed snow fox!" Snow Shadow repeated.

    In an instant! Two white shadows shed past Snow Shadow''s eyes like lightning. By the time Snow Shadow reacted, it was the only one left in the room.

    It seemed that the purple-eyed snow fox was still the most charming! Xue Ying smiled helplessly, then stood up and walked outside.

    The two snow-white giant foxes that were extremely fast immediately rushed to Leng ruoxue''s residence when they heard the news of the purple-eyed snow fox. They did not even bother to knock on the door and immediately broke it down.

    "Bang!" The door was shattered into pieces. Leng ruoxue and the rest who were chatting in the living room looked towards the door in shock.

    ncing at the broken door, they saw xue yuan and Xue Qiao standing at the entrance with excited expressions. Their eyes were fixed on Leng ruoxue. Uncle long and the demon subconsciously stood up and stood in front of Leng ruoxue, forming a protective stance.

    However, their actions were ignored by the anxious Xue ran and Xue Qiao.

    They immediately rushed in front of Leng ruoxue and pushed aside the evildoer and uncle long, who were blocking their view. They looked at Leng ruoxue with extreme excitement and asked,""You have a purple-eyed snow fox?"

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue nodded. Then, with a change of mind, she took out the charm from her bracelet and hugged it in her arms.

    As expected, it was purple eye!

    The moment Xue ran and Xue Qiao saw Mei, their eyes glowed with an eerie green light. Mei was so frightened that she immediately hid in Leng ruoxue''s arms.

    "Little guy, don''t be afraid. We won''t hurt you." Snowbridge coaxed. At this moment, the expression on his face was like that of a Wolf grandmother, and he couldn''t help but stretch out his ws to hug the mimicked demon.

    "What are you doing?" The Mei said with a face full of fear. The expression on its face was like a young fox who had encountered a pervert. However, the fear it showed was not real. It was because this old Fox''s enthusiasm made it unhappy.

    "Look at you, you''ve scared the little guy!" When Xue ran heard this, she red at the impatient Xue Qiao. Then, she looked at Mei with a gentle expression and said gently,""Charm! Don''t be afraid! We are the ancestors of the snow fox race. We know that there are purple eyed snow foxes of the snow fox race wandering outside, so we anxiously came to see you. We have no ill intentions. "

    "I''m not a Fox from your snow fox Tribe that has been wandering outside. " The Mei reminded.

    "Hehe! Who says you''re not! As long as it''s a Fox, it belongs to our Fox n!" Xue yuan quickly said.

    They all belong to the Fox race?

    Leng ruoxue squinted her beautiful eyes. This old fox ... Was he nning to steal her charm? Even though she thought of this in her heart, Leng ruoxue continued to listen without a change in her expression. When the demon and uncle long saw that the two foxes were here for the charm, they looked at each other and sat down.

    "However, I really do not belong to your divine world''s Fox race. I ascended together with my master and I have my own race." At this moment, Mei sneaked a nce at Leng ruoxue and stubbornly insisted.

    Xue ran had a headache after hearing Mei''s words.

    It seemed that this little fellow was not easy to abduct! What was this good?

    Even though Xue Ying had told them this news, it was a pity that they were too anxious and did not even listen to Xue Ying''s words. They had rushed over to Leng ruoxue''s ce and naturally did not know what Leng ruoxue and the others were nning. Hence, Xue ran was currently vexed over not being able to kidnap the Mei.

    It was a purple-eyed snow fox! This was a purple-eyed snow fox! But he could only see it, not touch it! This fact made Xue ran and Xue Qiao so frustrated that they were about to hit their heads against the wall.

    The two big white foxes had already given up on the existence of the purple-eyed snow fox after the blow from a few days ago. However, now, an adult purple-eyed snow fox was suddenly ced in front of them. This was like a blessing from the heavens, enough to make them wild with joy ...

 Chapter 2358 Can I Not Learn These Things?(1)

    The moment Xue ran and Xue Qiao confirmed their identity as Mei, they abandoned Xue Ying and secretly decided that the next King of the Snow fox Tribe would be the shy purple-eyed snow fox in front of them.

    It should be known that only the snow fox n that possessed the purple-eyed snow fox King could be considered a true expert among the divine realm''s beast ns. And having a purple-eyed snow fox was a matter of utmost importance to the entire Fox n. Thus, they would not allow anyone toe and ruin it!

    Not even if this person was the master of the purple-eyed snow fox! Of course, if the purple-eyed snow fox wanted to reject their suggestion, the two of them would not allow it!

    Ever since the death of the previous snow fox King, they had waited for so many years before finally getting a purple-eyed snow fox. It was impossible for them to give up so easily!

    At the thought of this, the two white foxes looked at each other and saw the same determination in each other''s eyes. Then, Xue ran couldn''t wait any longer and said,""Little girl, the purple-eyed snow fox is the natural King of the Fox Tribe. Our snow fox Tribe is currently without a leader. We really need a purple-eyed snow fox to lead our snow fox Tribe, so ..."

    Xue ran had only finished half of her sentence when she stared unblinkingly at Leng ruoxue. The underlying meaning was,''you understand what I mean, right?''.

    After listening to what it had to say, Leng ruoxue smiled faintly and said,""Senior Xue ran''s meaning is, you want my demon to be your snow fox King?"

    "Yes, yes." The two big white foxes nodded in unison, asionally peeking at their charms.

    "I have no objections!" Leng ruoxue replied straightforwardly without beating around the bush.

    "Little girl! Thank you! You''re the great benefactor of our snow fox race, no, our entire Fox race!" Seeing that Leng ruoxue had agreed so readily, Xue ran and Xue Qiao were extremely happy. The excitement in their hearts was beyond words, and could not be described with words.

    "The two seniors are too polite." Leng ruoxue chuckled to herself. Wasn''t this something they had already discussed? However, from what the two of them said, it seemed like Xue Ying had not told them about it yet.

    "We''re not being polite, we''re sincere. " Xue ran said hurriedly. Then, it suddenly started to wriggle and hesitated.

    Leng ruoxue looked at it. She didn''t even need to read its mind to guess that this old fox still had something to say. It should be an unspeakable restraint!

    However, since this old fox did not take the initiative to speak, Leng ruoxue naturally had no intention of asking. For a moment, the human and the Fox stared at each other.

    At first, Xue ran could not bring herself to say this, so she deliberately put on a difficult expression. She hoped that Leng ruoxue would ask first so that she could use the opportunity to voice out her thoughts. However, she did not expect that this little girl was not curious at all. This fact made her feel rather disappointed.

    After enduring it for a while, the conflicted Xue ran finally decided to go all out!

    In this day and age, it really wouldn''t do to not be thick-skinned! After thinking this, Xue ran made up her mind and said straightforwardly,"Girl, let''s discuss something else!"

    After saying this, Xue ran felt her face burning. She even peeked at Leng ruoxue''s reaction from time to time.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she continued to smile calmly and said,""Senior xue yuan, if you have something to say, please speak!"<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "Girl, then I''ll just say it!" Xue ran said worriedly. Then, she directly said,"That ... What I want to say is, can you remove your master beast rtionship with this little Mei? "What I mean is that this little fellow is going to be the king of our snow fox race. If our snow fox King has a human master, it will be despised by the other beast races. Of course, I''m not saying that you''re a bad master, it''s just that ... You know what I mean! As a Beastie, if it''s not forced, no one would be willing to find a human master for themselves. "

    "Little girl, you are this little fellow''s master. Naturally, our snow fox Tribe will not mistreat you. If you are willing to terminate the contract with this little fellow, you can choose any one of our snow fox tribesmen to form a new contract with. Of course, if you take a fancy to me, I can also form a contract with you. As long as you agree to cancel the contract with this little fellow, our snow fox n will agree to any conditions you have. " Xue ran added after some thought.

    After hearing Xue ran''s words, Leng ruoxue only frowned but did not say a word.

    Xue ran, who had spoken so much, saw that Leng ruoxue did not have much of a reaction and could not help but feel anxious. She then added,""Little girl! I really like you little human, but the king of our snow fox Tribe is extremely important to the Fox Tribe. So, I hope you can understand my feelings. I really don''t have any bad thoughts about you. "

    "Senior Xue ran, although the demon is my Beastie, I respect its decision. If you want us to break the contract, you''ll have to convince it first! As long as it agrees, I have no objections. " Seeing Xue ran''s anxious expression, Leng ruoxue finally spoke up.

    When Xue ran heard this, she immediately felt a great sense of relief. She then cautiously asked,"Little girl, are you serious?"

    "It''s true!" Leng ruoxue nodded with certainty.

    After confirming it, Xue ran was ted. The gaze she used to look at Leng ruoxue became gentler. Then, she could not help but look at the Mei. The way she looked at the Mei was as if the Mei had already be the King of the Snow fox Tribe.

    "Mei ..." Xue ran called out gently, as if she was afraid of scaring the little fellow. However, Mei interrupted her without giving her any face and said,""I can be the snow fox King, but I will not agree to terminate the contract with master! You can give up on that idea!"

    "Uh!" After hearing this, Xue ran felt deeply depressed.

    It knew that this little thing was not so easy to talk to. However, this way, it was even more satisfied with the Mei.

    This was the wind of a King! How domineering!

    Now, in its eyes, no matter what the Mei did, they were good and pleasing to the eye! Therefore, its gaze towards the Mei became even more fiery. Moreover, even though Xue ran was not very cultured, she was not an idiot.

    It knew that it could not be too hasty in terminating the contract. After all, the rtionship between the master beasts must not be shallow. If it was too stubborn, it might cause the opposite effect. Therefore, it decided to build a good rtionship with this little fellow first and let it have a sense of belonging to the snow fox Tribe. Then, it would slowly convince the Mei.

    After thinking about it, Xue ran decided not to mention this matter for the time being. It was more important to build up her rtionship with this little fellow. After feeling depressed for a moment, it took the initiative to change the topic and asked Leng ruoxue to give it some time alone with the Mei, so that the Mei could familiarize itself with the affairs of the snow fox n.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she naturally had no reason to disagree.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue had agreed, Xue ran impatiently took Mei from Leng ruoxue''s arms and left the living room with an extremely unwilling Mei.

 Chapter 2359 Can I Not Learn These Things?(2)

    Of course, before it left, it did not forget to tell Leng ruoxue that it would get its nsmen to repair the door for them.

    After Xue ran and Xue Qiao left, Jiang Ning couldn''t help but ask worriedly,"Xue ''er, you''re just going to let them take your Beastie away?"

    "What else?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes and asked with an innocent look.

    "Uh! They want to snatch your Beastie! Aren''t you afraid that they''ll brainwash your little fox?" Jiang Ning was speechless. As the host, why wasn''t Leng ruoxue worried at all?

    "What''s there to worry about? Mei isn''t a child, she won''t be taken away so easily!" Leng ruoxue said confidently.

    "AI! Don''t forget, this is the snow fox Tribe! Although your little fox is not from the divine realm, it is of the same race as the divine realm''s foxes, do you understand?" Jiang Ning reminded.

    "I understand! You''re trying to say that Mei might feel a sense of belonging here, so she wants to leave me, right?" Leng ruoxue said helplessly. In reality, she really wanted to tell Jiang Ning,"you''re really the Emperor. Why are you in such a hurry?" however, she knew that even if she told him, Jiang Ning might not understand. So, she didn''t want to waste her effort! But that was what she really thought.

    "That''s right! Little girl, even though your master is master Yu, not to mention that master Yu has already fallen, even if he was still alive, the beasts of the divine realm might not be willing to acknowledge you as their master. After all, you''re not the Divine Master, and you don''t have the same charisma as master Yu. Moreover, in the past, there were not many beasts by the Lord Yu''s side. However, although not all of the beasts recognized a master, they would still go through fire and water for the Lord Yu as long as he summoned them! However, the current you doesn''t possess that kind of strength. " Jiang Ning said honestly.

    In fact, what he wanted to say was that even if you did not have the strength and charisma of master Yu, you had to guard your own beast well and not let it be taken away by the snow fox Tribe. However, it wasn''t appropriate to make it too clear, but he believed that this smart girl would understand.

    Of course, Leng ruoxue understood what Jiang Ning meant. Even though she felt that Jiang Ning''s worries were unfounded, she still appreciated his kind intentions.

    After thinking for a while, Leng ruoxue continued to speak with confidence,""I believe in Mei."

    "Uh! Alright!" Jiang Ning was helpless. Why was this little girl so stubborn? Or was he not clear enough?

    The snow fox Tribe! This was the snow fox Tribe!

    He did not believe that the Foxes of the snow fox Tribe would not think of any way to coerce or bribe that purple-eyed snow fox. Therefore, he was truly worried about the Charm''s chastity. What if this snow fox Tribe was trying to seduce him or something? he did not know if this girl''s beast would be able to withstand it!

    Jiang Ning''s wild thoughts caused him to furrow his brows. However, it was fortunate that Leng ruoxue was not aware of his thoughts. Otherwise, he would be even more speechless. This was because Jiang Ning''s imagination was too rich!

    At this moment, two snow foxes came to repair the door for them, interrupting Jiang Ning''s wild thoughts. By the time he came to his senses, he was the only one left in the living room. Leng ruoxue and the others had long disappeared.

    These disloyal people!

    Seeing this, Jiang Ning was filled with hatred. Then, he left the living room in a Huff.

    For the next few days, Jiang Ning was so angry that he ignored Leng ruoxue and the others. He left early in the morning and returnedte at night. No one knew what he was busy with.

    As for Mei, after she was taken away by Xue ran and Xue Qiao, there was no news of her either. However, Leng ruoxue wasn''t worried about Mei''s whereabouts at all. She believed that no one could snatch away her Beastie.

    On a certain day.

    As usual, Leng ruoxue, the demon, uncle long, and Cang, who were sitting in the courtyard and chatting, finally caught up with Jiang Ning who was returning from the outside.

    When Leng ruoxue saw Jiang Ning, she called out to him and asked with a smile,""Your Excellency, Jiang Ning, you''ve been leaving early and returningte these days. Is it because spring has arrived?"<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "What do you mean by spring has arrived?" Jiang Ning didn''t know how to react.

    "You don''t even know that spring is here?" Uncle long asked in disbelief.

    "Should I understand?" Jiang Ning was confused.

    "Hehe! It should be! However, since you don''t understand, I''ll tell you. When springes, it means that your love hase!" Uncle long exined with a smile. He was just saying it implicitly!

    "Uh! Don''t spout nonsense, there''s no such thing!" After hearing this, Jiang Ning wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said speechlessly.

    "Then why did you leave early and returnte? We didn''t even see a single person?" Uncle long asked directly.

    "That ... I''m still trying to gather information for this heartless girl!" Jiang Ning said with a wronged expression.

    "What kind of important information is it that you need to personallye out?" Uncle long didn''t understand.

    "Of course it''s news from the snow fox Tribe. Let me tell you, the snow fox Tribe has already passed the proposal for Mei to be the snow fox King, and the previous snow fox King has been convicted of a serious crime. As for that little fox, Mei, I heard that she was brought into the forbidden area. I''m not sure if she was brainwashed. " Jiang Ning replied honestly.

    However, after hearing his words, Leng ruoxue and the other two fell silent. They looked at him steadily and no one spoke.

    "What, you''re not satisfied? It took me a lot of effort to get this information!" Jiang Ning felt wronged.

    The three people and one beast in front of him clearly didn''t appreciate it!

    "Uh! It''s not that I''m not satisfied, it''s just that ... Xueying has already told us what you''ve found out. " Uncle long said sympathetically. He didn''t expect that all the work he had done in Jiangning for the past few days would be in vain.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Jiang Ning was dumbfounded. How could he have forgotten about Xue Ying?

    "I''m fine! I still have to thank you. " Seeing that Jiang Ning was about to cry, Leng ruoxue quickly consoled him.

    "Who needs your thanks! You heartless little thing!" Jiang Ning was furious. If they hadn''t left him in the living room a few days ago, he wouldn''t have lost his mind and done such an embarrassing thing.

    Jiangning was full of regret! It could be said that new grudges and old grudges surged up in his heart.

    Following that, he red at Leng ruoxue, the evildoer, and uncle long. Then, he turned around and left in a Huff. He went straight into his room and refused toe out.

    "Uh! This guy is angry again!" Uncle long said helplessly.

    "It doesn''t matter!" Leng ruoxue was all smiles. Then, she took out a few precious herbs from her bracelet and ced them on the stone table in front of her. After giving uncle long a look, she said,""Uncle long, what do you think of these herbs? Originally! I was nning to give them to Sir Jiang Ning, but now that he''s angry with us, I guess I can save them. "

    "Well, although I''m not an Alchemist, I can also see that these pills are not ordinary. Girl, quickly put them away and don''t let anyone see them!" After receiving Leng ruoxue''s signal, uncle long deliberately raised his voice.

 Chapter 2360 Can I Not Learn These Things?(3)

    "Alright! Then I won''t give it to him!" Leng ruoxue also shouted.

    However, before she could collect the herbs on the table, she saw Jiang Ning running out of his room in a hurry. Then, he used his arm to pull the herbs on the table in front of him. He red at Leng ruoxue with his fiery eyes and said fiercely,""Since it''s for me, it''s mine. You''re not allowed to keep it."

    As soon as he finished speaking, as if he was afraid that Leng ruoxue would snatch the herbs from him, Jiang Ning quickly kept the herbs on the table into his storage ring. Then, he looked at Leng ruoxue with a vignt look.

    "Hahaha!" Leng ruoxue and the other two couldn''t help butugh out loud when they saw how serious Jiang Ning was.

    Jiang Ning''s face turned red. Then, he shamelessly sat down on the empty seat beside the three of them.

    Actually, he knew that Leng ruoxue and uncle Long''s words were meant for him to hear. However, the charm of the herbs was greater than anything else. So, even though he knew it was a trap, he still rushed out of the room.

    After a while, the slightly embarrassed Jiang Ning looked at the other three and started tough.

    Leng ruoxue knew that this fellow''s life was over.

    However, Jiang Ning, who was no longer angry, could not help but remind Leng ruoxue worriedly,""Little girl, you really have to be careful. I haven''t seen your little fox for a few days. Who knows what the old foxes here have brainwashed it to."

    "Yes, I''ll be more vignt." Leng ruoxue gave him face.

    Hearing this, Jiang Ning felt slightly relieved. Then, he told Leng ruoxue and the others about his actions over the past few days.

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest heard that Jiang Ning was actually getting along well with the elders of the snow fox Tribe and were calling them brothers, she couldn''t help but feel a little speechless. She didn''t expect Jiang Ning to have such a great harvest these few days! Furthermore, Jiang Ning had even specially informed Leng ruoxue of Mei''s identity as a purple-eyed snow fox. This had caused the entire snow fox Tribe to be excited for a long time. Now, the snow fox Tribe was preparing for a celebration!

    Leng ruoxue remained calm even after hearing about this from Jiang Ning.

    At this moment, after the Mei was brought into the forbidden area by Xue ran and Xue Qiao, it had been listening to the two old foxes ''stories of the snow fox tribe''s great achievements.

    Every time, the Mei would almost fall asleep from listening to it. It really did not like to hear about these things of the past.

    As the saying goes, a real man does not mention his past achievements. The matters of the snow fox Tribe in the past had nothing to do with it. Moreover, it could not be considered to have the bloodline of the divine realm''s snow fox Tribe. Therefore, listening to these words, it really could not arouse the feelings of worship for some of the ancestors of the snow fox Tribe.

    Although Xue ran and Xue Qiao were not very satisfied with Mei''s attitude, they were also helpless about it. After all, this little fellow did not grow up in the divine realm, so they could not have too high expectations of Mei. However, they could not keep these things from her. Thus, as long as Mei showed signs of falling asleep, the two of them would immediately wake her up.

    Every time it was woken up, the Mei would still put on an act, but it really couldn''t do it for long. Moreover, it missed its master and its littlepanions.

    "How long do I have to stay here?" After enduring for several days, Mei finally couldn''t bear it any longer and asked directly.

    "Uh! "There''s still a lot for you to learn ..." Snowbridge said honestly.

    Originally, what they were teaching the Mei could only be regarded as the snow fox tribe''s way of enlightening the young snow fox. Their purpose was also to use this to arouse the Mei''s respect for the snow fox tribe''s seniors and create a strong sense of belonging to the snow fox Tribe. However, from the looks of it now, the effect was not good.

    "Can I not learn these?" The Mei sighed helplessly.

    The main reason why it had obediently epted the demonic music for the past few days was because of Xue Ying. Otherwise, it would have quit long ago. However, now that it heard from the snow bridge that it still had a lot to learn, it really did not want to continue!

    "Of course not! As the snow fox King, how can you not know the history of the snow fox Tribe?" Snowbridge said, deliberately pulling a long face.

    "I''m not the snow fox King yet. " The subus nced at the snow bridge and reminded him indifferently. It had not officially taken up its job yet.

    "It''s just a formal ceremony. Now, the entire snow fox Tribe already knows of your existence, so don''t even think about avoiding learning." Snowbridge saw through Mei''s thoughts and said with a serious expression.

    "If I have to learn all these nonsense to be the king of snow foxes, then I can just quit being the king!" The Mei said indifferently.

    However, its words made Xue Qiao and Xue ran''s little hearts tremble. The two white foxes looked at the Mei with disappointment, and the pity in their eyes was undisguisable.

    Woo...This purple eyed snow fox is too difficult to teach! The two old foxes attributed this to the fact that the Mei did not grow up in the divine realm. That was why she could not ept such formal learning. However, these were also things that the snow foxes of the snow fox Tribe had to know. Although they were not required to remember all the powerful cultivators in the tribe clearly, they had to at least listen to it once! But now, Mei hadn''t even finished one-third of the story!

    AI! The two white foxes sighed.

    Xue ran''s face was filled with disappointment as she said,"The King of the Snow fox Tribe will be you. As for these things, you don''t need to learn them."

    This was also the decision that the two of them had no choice but to make after discussing. After all, they couldn''t possibly agree to the Mei not being the king just because she was unwilling to learn the history of the snow fox Tribe!<novelnext> </novelnext>

    He could choose not to learn history, but there was no way he could not be King!

    Seeing that Xue ran had agreed to her request, the Mei was very satisfied and continued to make more requests,""I miss master, I want to see master!"

    "Not now." Xue ran said after taking a deep breath.

    "Why? Didn''t you stop learning those useless things?" The Mei was puzzled.

    "Who said those things were useless? Those were all history created by our snow fox Tribe seniors, how could they be useless!" Upon hearing the Mei''s words, the snow fox could not help but rebut. In fact, if it was not the Mei but any other snow fox that said this, it would have long pped it with its paw.

    However, not only could it not hit the little fellow in front of it, but it also had to coax him with good words. This fact made Xue ran quite depressed.

    "Alright! It''s useful to you, but it''s useless to me, okay?" Mei changed her way of speaking.

    ? ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Xue ran was speechless. This little fellow must have been led astray by that little human girl. Their snow fox race would never have such an infuriating Fox that would not pay for it.

    After taking another deep breath, Xue ran continued,""Although you don''t need to continue learning the history of the snow fox Tribe, your Ascension ceremony will be in a few days. Therefore, there are some etiquette that you must understand. In addition, you will also need to pay respects to the fallen heroes of our snow fox Tribe. These have to be rehearsed in advance to avoid mistakes. Therefore, you still have to stay in the forbidden area for a few days before you can see your master."

    Xue ran gritted her teeth when she said the word ''master''. It really didn''t know that this little fellow was actually so clingy to its master. Just when would it be able to take it away from thatss Leng ruoxue''s side? It seemed like there was a long way to go, woo ...

    "So troublesome!" The Mei pouted and couldn''t help but think,"aren''t the snow fox race in the God Realm a little too particr? One had to know that the Fox n in the lower realm did not have so many problems!

    Xue ran almost vomited blood when she heard that.

    Damn it, it had already reduced the things it had to learn from the Mei, alright? However, this detestable little fellow was still not satisfied! This was really infuriating!

    Although she was angry, Xue ran still said with a good temper,""If you want to see that girl as soon as possible, you''d better study hard!"

    "Then let''s hurry up and start!" This time, it was the Mei''s turn to urge him.

    Xue ran and Xue Qiao looked at each other helplessly. Then, the two white foxes resigned themselves to their fate and began to exin the process of the Ascension ceremony to the Mei, as well as the things that needed to be taken note of. After they finished, they were afraid that the Mei could not remember it, so they wanted to repeat it again. However, the Mei told them that they had remembered it.

    "You really remembered it?" Xue ran and Xue Qiao''s eyes widened as they looked at the Mei in disbelief.

    They knew very well howplicated the ceremony was. Back then, it took them a few days to learn it. However, it had only been a short while and the Mei said she had remembered it. This made the two of them suspect if the Mei had really remembered it.

    "Well, wasn''t there a rehearsal? If you don''t believe me, we''ll rehearse it. " The subus suggested with a smile. It was eager to go home now! He didn''t want to stay here any longer.

    "Then let''s do a rehearsal!" The two old foxes nodded their heads foolishly in response. Then, they looked at the Mei and allowed it to rehearse what was required of the Ascension ceremony from the beginning to the end.

    "Can I go out now?" After the rehearsal, Mei asked in a very happy mood.

    "Get out!" The two old foxes nodded nkly. They were still in a daze of disbelief. This was because Mei Zhen had remembered everything.

    When the Mei heard this, she teleported away from the forbidden area without looking back.

    "Master! I''m back!" It quickly ran back to Leng ruoxue''s residence. Before it even entered the courtyard, the Mei started to roar at the top of its lungs. Then, it turned into a ray of light and pounced into Leng ruoxue''s arms.

    "I''m finally back. " Leng ruoxue said as she gently caressed the snow-white little fox that had pounced into her arms.

    "Master, I missed you so much." The Mei''s eyes suddenly welled up with tears as she pitifully said.

    "I missed you too." Leng ruoxue replied. The moment the Mei pounced into Leng ruoxue''s arms, it refused to leave. Even Cang''s angry re could not scare it away.

    Three dayster.

    The Mei''s Ascension ceremony arrived as scheduled. Leng ruoxue and the others were also invited to attend. For the past three days, the Mei had been following Leng ruoxue like a shadow. No matter how much Xue ran and Xue Qiao tried to coax her, the Mei refused to leave her master''s side. This fact made them rather depressed.

 Chapter 2361 Emergency Meeting (1)

    However, after looking forward to the stars and the moon, the day of the official ceremony had finally arrived. Xue ran and Xue Qiao couldn''t hide the excitement in their hearts. They had been looking forward to this day for a long time!

    In their hearts, they truly felt that as long as Mei officially ascended to the throne as the snow fox King, they would definitely feel a sense of responsibility towards the snow fox Tribe. This was because, through their interactions with Mei over the past few days, they knew very well that Mei was a very kind and responsible little fellow. Therefore, it could be said that they were extremely satisfied with Mei.

    Unfortunately, they were happy too early.

    The Mei was very kind, but it depended on who she was dealing with.

    Towards her master, Mei would definitely listen to everything and be extremely obedient. However, to outsiders, that might not be the case. The current snow fox Tribe was definitely not considered Mei''s wife. Hence, the Mei''s kindness waspletely out of respect for Xue Ying. Or rather, it was an act.

    As for the sense of responsibility! It was the same.

    However, the overjoyed Xue ran and Xue Qiao were not aware of this. Thus, the two of them were still sitting on the throne, dreaming of creating a glorious future for the snow fox Tribe!

    A moment before the ceremony began, Xue Mu had already sent people to invite Leng ruoxue and the rest to the VIP seats. Mei had also been taken away by him to make preparations.

    Sitting in the VIP area, Jiang Ning looked around with a curious expression on his face.

    "Hehe! To think that I would actually have the opportunity to participate in the snow fox n''s inauguration ceremony. This is truly unbelievable. " Jiang Ning couldn''t help but say proudly after looking around.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but raise her brows and ask,""What, you''re the dignified Alchemist Guild''s vice guild leader, isn''t it easy for you to participate in the beast n''s session ceremony?"

    "Of course it won''t be easy. Although I''m an Alchemist and have a good rtionship with the magical beasts, they won''t invite humans to participate in such grand events. So, no matter how high my position is in their hearts, I don''t have the chance!" Jiang Ning said gloomily. It was all thanks to this little girl that he was able to participate in the snow fox tribe''s session ceremony today.

    "ording to what you''re saying, we''re not human?" Leng ruoxue said on purpose.

    "Uh! Xue ''er, you''re definitely looking for trouble, okay? How can you be the same as us! Your Beastie is the future King of the Snow fox Tribe. If these snow foxes dare to not invite you to participate, the demon will definitely go on strike. Therefore, they will definitely not dare to neglect you. " Jiang Ning said.

    "That sounds reasonable." Leng ruoxue smiled.

    "It''s more than reasonable. Xue ''er! Big brother will be following you in the future, so you can''t abandon me!" Jiang Ning said with a fawning expression.

    "What?" Hearing this, the demon frowned unhappily and nced at Jiang Ning with a faint smile. The expression on his face was also very unfriendly.

    He was very sensitive to the word ''abandon''.

    "Uh! Don''t misunderstand, what I mean is, Xue ''er will be my boss from now on!" Seeing this, Jiang Ning quickly exined.

    The demon nodded in satisfaction. However, cold sweat was dripping from Jiang Ning''s body.

    Wu ... This is too much, she actually threatened him!

    Although the evil man did not say a word, his little heart could not stop trembling! There was too much pressure in her heart, wasn''t there?

    Just as Jiang Ning was trembling in fear and being extremely careful, the inauguration ceremony finally began.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    This was also the first time Leng ruoxue and the others had attended such a ceremony. Furthermore, if they had note to the immortal realm, they would not have known that the beast race would be so serious about the session of the throne. Not only did they organize a ceremony, but they even had a Master of Ceremony. The snow fox Tribe elder who was hosting the session ceremony was the snow fox tribe''s Grand Elder.

    The snow fox tribe''s great elder walked up to the stage that had been set up in advance with a face full of joy. He first said a bunch of symbolic and encouraging words before announcing the official start of the ceremony.

    Then, the music started ying.

    With the music ying, Mei walked up the stage.

    The Mei had returned to her original form.

    He had a tall body, snow-white fur, a pair of soul-shaking purple eyes, and a purple-gold crown on his head. He looked extraordinary and heroic. However, at this moment, the expression on its face was extremely serious. However, the snow foxes of the snow fox Tribe wentpletely crazy when they saw its majestic image.

    All the snow foxes shouted, howled, cheered, and jumped for joy. They were all extremely excited. Some of the more emotional snow foxes had tears in their eyes at this moment.

    "King! The great King! I love you!"

    "King! You''re my idol! He''s so handsome!"

    The wild and passionate voices of the snow foxes rose and fell. However, the Mei did not feel excited at all when she heard these voices.

    Yes! It was very unhappy, very unhappy.

    It had always kept a low profile with its master. It was not used to such an asion where it was in the limelight, and it did not like such an asion. It originally thought that it would just follow the rehearsed ceremony. Who knew that the snow foxes of the snow fox Tribe would be crazy to this extent?

    However, these were all trivial matters. What it was most dissatisfied with was its current image.

    Although it still had the body of a Fox, it did not look like a mimicry. Not only that, there was a heavy iron shelf on its head, and a yellow silk ribbon was tied to its body.

    Xue ran and Xue Qiao told it that the iron shelf was the crown of the snow fox King, but it looked like a stove used by its master for barbecue. And the silk belt. The two old foxes also said that it was to show off the unique noble status of the snow fox King, but no matter how it looked at it, it was like a promotiondy, no, a promotion little fox!

    "You bastard!" Mei really wanted to curse.

    His outfit was really too ugly! However, it couldn''t not wear it like this, because as long as it showed that it didn''t want to wear it, the two old foxes would stare at it with tears in their eyes, making it look like it had done something wrong!

    Later, after the two old foxes hadid down countless unfair conditions, the Mei finallypromised!

    After reluctantly standing on the stage, Mei only hoped that the inauguration ceremony would bepleted as soon as possible. However, after unintentionally feeling her master''s gaze, Mei Zhen wanted to find a hole to hide in.

    Looking at Mei, who had suddenly lowered her head shyly, Jiang Ning asked in confusion,"Xue ''er, what are you being shy about? Could it be that you''re frightened by this big scene?"

    "Of course not! It''s thinking that it''s dressing too unsightly. " Leng ruoxueughed. As the master, how could she not know what her own beastly beast was thinking? however, she had not expected the snow fox Tribe to make such a big fuss for the inauguration ceremony. Wasn''t this a little too much?

    ncing at the countless fanatical snow foxes, Leng ruoxue could not help but break out in cold sweat. She could not help but think to herself,''charm seems to have gained quite a few fans!'' Under such circumstances, if she wanted to take Mei away, would she encounter any difficulties?

 Chapter 2362 Emergency Meeting (2)

    Leng ruoxue had already predicted that it would be impossible for her to take Mei away so easily. However, with Mei around, those old foxes would not dare to go against her. She was also very confident in Mei, so she was not worried that those old foxes would y any tricks on her. She was just not sure what kind of excuse they would use to keep Mei. She was looking forward to that.

    At this moment, the Mei who was on the high tform had already started the session process in an orderly manner. Leng ruoxue''s attention was also attracted to the high tform.

    Looking at the tall and snow-white Mei''s powerful aura that could swallow mountains and rivers, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but feel a little cocky. As expected of her Beastie, it was so stylish!

    Even though the entire process of the ceremony wasplicated, the ceremony of ascension to the throne was very simple. The Mei only knelt three times towards the sky before the snow fox tribe''s great elder announced her as the snow fox tribe''s King. After that, the snow fox tribe''s great elder''s voice was drowned out by the cheers of the snow foxes.

    Next, the snow fox great elder patiently waited for the tribesmen to calm down, because he was also feeling unusually excited.

    Although the snow fox Tribe did not only have one purple-eyed snow fox since ancient times, the purple-eyed snow Fox''s session this time was personally managed and hosted by it. To it, the significance was different. Therefore, its excitement was much greater than the other snow foxes.

    After a while, as they knew that the ceremony had to continue, the snow foxes only cheered for a while before they quieted down again. Then, the great elder of the snow fox Tribe announced that the snow fox King would give a speech to the tribe.

    When the Mei heard this, she was momentarily dumbfounded.

    A lecture? What''s with the scolding? No Fox had told it about this, so it didn''t know that it had to speak. It didn''t rehearse the ceremony either.

    At this moment, the Mei received the look from the snow fox great elder. Seeing that the old man seemed to be asking it to say a few words, it could only helplessly open its mouth and say,""That ..."

    Just as it said two words, the Mei stopped again. It did not know what to call these snow foxes. Call them nsmen? It seemed that it couldn''t open its mouth, because in its eyes, these snow foxes were at most of the same race.

    "That ... Hello, I''m very happy to be the king of snow foxes. Under the leadership of my master, our snow fox Tribe will definitely be able to regain our former glory. Please believe me." After hesitating for a moment, the Mei decided not to say anything and just speak directly. However, the moment it finished speaking, the snow fox great elder on the stage and the snow foxes below the stage were all stunned.

    Did it say something wrong? Why did the snow foxes in front of him turn into stone? Mei Xiang didn''t understand. The snow fox great elder, who had finally regained her senses, looked at the Mei with a helpless and troubled expression. She thought to herself, my King! Who asked you to say this? You even said that the snow fox Tribe will return to its former glory under the leadership of your master. Is this what they want to hear? They didn''t want to be led by humans!

    More importantly, not all of the snow fox Tribe members knew that their new king was taken. Therefore, the snow fox great elder did not dare to imagine how the snow foxes would react after this secret was exposed.

    As expected, as the snow foxes regained their senses one by one, the audience immediately burst into an uproar.

    "The king has a master?"

    "Heavens! This is too scary!"

    "How can a King have a master?"

    The snow foxes were in a heated discussion. Although their voices were not loud, there were too many of them. Hence, their voices were heard by Leng ruoxue and the others.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    The Mei naturally heard it clearly as well. However, it did not care about this, because it did not think that having a master was something to be ashamed of. On the contrary, it was very proud.

    However, the expression of the great Elder Snow fox, who was the emcee of the ceremony, was rather unsightly. Its originally snow-white fur was already faintly showing signs of ck. It was only when it received Xue ran''s voice transmission, asking it to continue with the ceremony, that its expression became slightly better.

    Because of this small ident, the rest of the process of the snow fox tribe''s great elder was carried out very quickly. It could almost be considered a formality. Even the ceremony of paying respects to the fallen hero of the snow fox Tribe was carried out very quickly. This also caused the session ceremony, which should have taken an hour and a half, to bepleted in less than an hour.

    Although the snow fox first elder felt a little regretful, it was more afraid that there would be any more mistakes. After consoling itself that it was all for the king''s sake, it was slightly relieved.

    The Mei was quite satisfied with such an oue.

    ? After the simplified ceremony waspleted, it was time for the celebration party held by the snow fox Tribe. Initially, Leng ruoxue and the rest only wanted to show their faces for a bit before leaving. However, when she saw the Mei''s resentful expression, she relented and stayed.

    It wasn''t easy for her to endure until the Mei could leave. Leng ruoxue immediately led everyone away and returned to her own residence. Only then did she rx.

    The snow foxes had been eyeing her covetously ever since they heard what the Mei had said. She could even feel a few unfriendly gazes from them, so she really did not want to stay with them any longer. Not long after they returned to their residence, the Mei had caught up with them.

    When the Mei saw Leng ruoxue and the rest, she still put on a resentful expression. When Leng ruoxue saw this, she could not help but feel a headacheing on."Mei, what''s wrong with you? We''ve been with you the entire time at the banquet!"

    "I want to live with you!" The Mei said pitifully.

    "Didn''t senior Xue ran agree to let you stay in the pce for three days?" Leng ruoxue held her forehead and said. After Mei became the snow fox tribe''s King, she had her own pce. Although the pce was still shabbypared to their residence, it was still the symbol of the snow fox tribe''s King. If she had not stayed there for even a day, it would not be right. Hence, when Xue ran discussed it with her, she had agreed. After all, this was not an unreasonable request. However, she did not expect that Mei, who had promised her well, woulde back right after the inauguration ceremony.

    "I''ve been there, but it''s so cold and cheerless. I can''t stay there for a day." The Mei grumbled with tears in her eyes. Then, she pounced into Leng ruoxue''s arms and even put on a look as if she had been abandoned. She was really as pitiful as she could be.

    "Uh! Then what do we do?" Leng ruoxue was helpless.

    "I want to stay by master''s side." The Mei lifted her head and looked at Leng ruoxue with her beautiful purple eyes.

    "No!" Before Leng ruoxue could say anything, a voice rejected her tly. The person who spoke was Xue ni, who hade to look for Mei.

    When Xue ran and Xue Qiao saw their Queen acting like a little pet in Leng ruoxue''s arms, they felt a headacheing on. If their Queen''s appearance was seen by her nsmen, it would damage her tall and imposing image!

    "Can ''t?" The Mei narrowed her eyes upon hearing this.

    "King, don''t be willful, be good! Didn''t we agree that you will stay in your own pce for three days? Three dayster, if you want to live with this girl, you can move back. " Xue ran could tell that Mei was displeased and quickly coaxed her. She then kept winking at Leng ruoxue, hoping that she would help to persuade her. This little fellow only listened to her!

 Chapter 2363 Emergency Meeting (3)

    However, Leng ruoxue acted as if she didn''t see its eye signal and looked up at the sky. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to help, but she had already helped. But Mei had agreed and then gone back on her word. What could she do? She couldn''t possibly help others to bully her Beastie! She had never been someone who would side with an outsider!

    "I don''t want to stay there for even a day." The Mei looked at Leng ruoxue and said with certainty.

    "Why? Did someone offend the king? Tell me, I''ll punish it on behalf of the king!" Xue ran guessed.

    "No, I didn ''t! I just don''t want to leave master. " Mei Zhen said honestly.

    "But didn''t we agree that you would stay in your own pce for at least three days? Three dayster, you''ll be able to live with this girl!" Xue ran reminded.

    It was very worried by the words of the demon. However, they could not do anything to the demon. Who asked this treasure to be the purple eyed snow fox that the snow fox Tribe had obtained after much difficulty! How rare!

    "I said I don''t want to live there for even a day. I can''t wait another day! If you really want me to live there, then I won''t be the king of snow foxes!" The Mei said lightly. It was going on strike again.

    Hearing this, Xue ran and Xue Qiao both burst into tears.

    Wu...Bad boy! Little brat! That detestable brat! They had already made so many unfair agreements, so why did he still have to bully them?

    The two big white foxes had tears streaming down their faces. They had nowhere toin to, and their fragile ss hearts had also shattered into pieces.

    However, the Mei would not sympathize with them. The main reason was that it did not take the snow fox King too seriously. Naturally, it did not want to do something that it was not willing to do for a throne that it did not care much about. Furthermore, the snow fox Tribe in the divine realm had too many things to do and many rules. They were not as carefree as the tribe it used to have.

    One had to know that in the snow fox Tribe that it belonged to, when the tribesmen became adults, they would leave the tribe and wander alone. Therefore, many of the tribesmen might not have even seen each other, but once they met a fellow tribesman, they would feel very close.

    However, in the snow fox Tribe of the divine realm, the tribesmen basically lived together and were managed by the snow fox King. As a result, there were naturally many disputes between the tribesmen. Before he agreed to take over the snow fox Tribe, he did not know that the snow fox Tribe was in such a situation. This made him, who had originally nned to be a hands-off manager, regret it.

    Moreover, the elders of the snow fox Tribe had to ask it for instructions on everything, which was unbelievable to it. Sometimes, when an elder came to ask it for instructions over some trivial matter, it would want to shout back,''you are all dead!''

    However, its good upbringing allowed it to hold back, but this did not mean that it was not angry. It was precisely because it had the thought of regret that it did not want to be so obedient and let these snow foxes manipte it.

    It wanted to be itself!

    After the Mei finished speaking, it did not make another sound. Instead, itidfortably in Leng ruoxue''s arms and enjoyed its master''s caress. It was very clear that no matter how much it had done to the snow fox Tribe, its master would not me it!

    After Mei finished speaking for a long time, the sorrowful Xue Mu and Xue Qiao could note back to their senses. When they finally came back to their senses, they saw Mei sleeping in Leng ruoxue''s arms.

    The two white foxes burst into tears again.

    After that, they said helplessly,""Little girl! Since the king has fallen asleep, then, then let him stay here with you!"

    He had no choice but to stay here! He threatened them with the snow fox King at the drop of a hat. How despicable! They were filled with hatred.

    With that, the two lonely and tall figures left Leng ruoxue''s residence like leaves in the autumn wind.

    "They''re so pitiful. " Watching the two snow foxes "dested backs, Jiang Ning said with a face full of sympathy.

    "Hehe!" Leng ruoxue was speechless. What was so pitiful about those two foxes? they didn''t do anything to them anyway. Following that, she stretched out her fair, Jade-like hand and gently stroked Mei''s soft fur. She said softly,"Alright, they''ve already left. Stop pretending to be asleep!"

    "Hehe! Master. " Mei opened her eyes, a hint of shyness shed across her face.

    "Speak! Why did you go back on your word?" Leng ruoxue asked indifferently.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "Master, I don''t want to be the snow fox King anymore. The snow fox Tribe has too many things to do, and they have to ask me for help for every trivial matter. My goal is to be a hands-off shopkeeper, not to lose my freedom for the snow fox Tribe!" Mei said with a bitter face.

    "Mei, actually, the magical beasts and humans in the divine realm are all like this. A magical beast is equivalent to arge family n. If all the nsmen live together, there will definitely be more things to do, and the responsibility of a King will also be heavier. However, I feel that no matter what kind of rules the snow fox n has, you will be the snow fox King in the future. If you''re not satisfied with their rules, you can just change them. " Hearing Mei''s words, Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Furthermore, you have already promised Xue Ying that you will be the snow fox King. You can''t be so willful as to say that you don''t want to be the snow fox King! I also hope that you can be the snow fox King. Otherwise, I can only use my own methods to subdue the snow fox Tribe. " Following that, Leng ruoxue added that if the subus had not be the snow fox King, the snow fox Tribe would have ended up like the snow rat, Snow Leopard, and the other beast tribes-all of them would have been hers.

    Furthermore, on ount of Xue Ying, she did not want to take in the snow fox Tribe by force. The best way was for Mei to be the snow fox King. She believed that this was something that Xue Ying would be happy to see. Therefore, until now, she was still considered friendly to the snow fox Tribe.

    "Yes, yes! If you don''t like any of the rules of the snow fox Tribe, you can change them all. You can''t not be the snow fox King. " Jiang Ning also advised.

    "Alright! Then from tomorrow onwards, I will carry out a great reform. If any elder dares to object, I will no longer be the snow fox King. " After thinking for a while, Mei smiled evilly.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue nodded her head in satisfaction. As long as the demon did not use the snow fox King to threaten the elders, she believed that the elders would not dare to object.

    Oh! Aren''t they being a little too mean by doing this? Leng ruoxue thought to herself.

    When Jiang Ning heard the Mei''s words, he felt a deep sense of sympathy for the snow fox tribe''s elders. With such a willful king who didn''t take the throne seriously, the elders would probably have a headache, right?

    Leng ruoxue had finally appeased the Mei, but Xue ran and Xue Qiao were still having a headache.

    After they resentfully left Leng ruoxue''s residence, they did not return to their own residence. Instead, they hurriedly called for a meeting of elders to discuss countermeasures. Otherwise, that little fellow would keep threatening them with the excuse of not being the king. Who would be able to stand it?

    The snow fox elders who had rushed over after hearing the news sat down in the meeting hall. When they saw that there were only the two great ancestors and that their King was not present, they could not help but look at each other.

    Ugh! What was going on? He was actually carrying the king?

    Although it wasn''t said that the king had to attend all the elder meetings, it was the first day that the king had officially ascended the throne. It wasn''t very good to throw the king aside and have a meeting in secret, right?

    With this thought in mind, all the elders looked at the snow fox tribe''s great elder in unison. The snow fox tribe''s great elder had no choice but to bite the bullet and ask,""Old ancestor, has the king not arrived yet?"

    "I didn''t inform the king!" Xue ran raised her eyes and said indifferently.

    "Uh!" The snow fox great elder was worried. What did it mean that the king was not informed?

    "I summoned you for a meeting mainly to discuss the king''s matter. It''s not suitable for the king to attend." Xue ran exined.

    "Oh!" The snow fox elders nodded their heads in unison. They did not dare to speak at all, because even a fool could tell that their old ancestor was in a very bad mood.

    "The king refused to live in his own pce and insisted on living with that human girl. I didn''t agree, so he threatened me that I wouldn''t be the king. Do you have any good ideas to convince the king, or to make the king feel a sense of belonging to the snow fox Tribe? tell me!" Xue ran asked after a heavy sigh.

    "What? No longer a King? How can we do that?" Upon hearing this, the snow fox great elder was the first to panic. Previously, during the inauguration ceremony, the king''s words had almost thrown the nsmen into confusion. At the same time, it had also exposed the fact that the king had a master, causing them to be unable to hide it even if they wanted to. After that, it finally sent people to appease the nsmen, and those fellows did not cause any trouble for it. Moreover, because their expectations of the king were too high, this fact had also dealt a heavy blow to many of the nsmen.

    However, since things had alreadye to this, they could only ept it. At least for now, this was the only way. Who asked Leng ruoxue to know their Queen first? The king''s feelings for that human were not ordinary deep. Therefore, it was not easy to separate them!

    The snow fox first elder was very clear that they could only ignore the rtionship between their King and Leng ruoxue. If they were too concerned, it would only force their King further away from them. At this moment, even if their snow fox n wanted topete with Leng ruoxue for favor, they would definitely not be able to do so. After thinking about it, it carefully said,""Old ancestor, it''s normal for the king and Leng ruoxue to have a deep rtionship. After all, they''ve been together for so long. I feel that we should understand the king on this matter and not force him to do what we want. Otherwise, it might backfire."

    "You''re saying that we should follow the king''s lead?" Xue ran asked.

    "Yes, the king can do whatever he wants. We can''t stop him, and we can ''t." The snow fox first elder said with absolute certainty.

 Chapter 2364 New Rules VS Honey Trap (1)

    Although Xue ran and Xue Qiao were a little reluctant after hearing the great elder''s words, they knew that the great elder was right. They really had to go along with that little fellow. Otherwise, if that little fellow were to shirk his responsibilities, the snow fox Tribe would be the one suffering.

    Thinking of this, Xue ran said helplessly,"Then let''s do as the great elder says! You have to remember that the king can do whatever he wants. Also, don''t offend that human girl. Otherwise, whoever dares to make the king say that he doesn''t want to be the king of our snow fox Tribe will be a sinner of our snow fox Tribe!"

    Its words were definitely a warning. It was afraid that some of the snow foxes would not know how important Leng ruoxue was in the king''s heart. Therefore, if they offended them, the king would definitely fly into a rage!

    After hearing Xue ran''s words, the snow fox elders all felt sorry for her and quickly nodded.

    Seeing this, Xue ran was very satisfied. Then, she ordered,""That''s right, remember to inform the Fox race of the divine realm that our snow fox race has a new king. "

    "Old ancestor, if the other Fox Kings want toe and pay their respects to our King, should we let theme?" The snow fox Grand Elder could not help but ask.

    Originally, the Ascension ceremony of the snow fox King should have been informed to the other Fox tribes. However, some of the Fox tribes ''Kings were very close to the previous snow fox King. They were afraid of causing trouble, so they did not inform the Fox Tribe in advance. Now that the king had inherited the throne of the snow fox Tribe and paid respects to the ancestors, it was a matter of course. Even if some foxes wanted to disrupt it, it would be of no use. Therefore, ording to the rules, they should allow other Fox Kings to meet their new king.

    However, the situation with the new king was a little different. The new king would say that he did not want to be the king anymore. If the king met with the other Fox Kings and someone insensibly angered the king, it was really afraid that things would go out of control.

    "Let whoever wants toe! We''ll meet sooner orter. " After thinking for a while, Xue ran said.

    "Yes." The snow fox great elder nodded. Then, it got up and left to make preparations.

    After the great elder of the snow fox Tribe left, Xue ran did not dismiss the meeting. Instead, she asked the elders present to continue thinking about how to increase the king''s sense of belonging to the tribe. This was because Xue ran was very clear that using the responsibility of the snow fox Tribe as an excuse would not work on that little fellow. That little fellow would not care about the responsibility of the snow fox Tribe! This was also a matter that gave it a headache.

    When the elder heard this, his mind whirred. Then, he smiled and said,""Ancestor, I have a good idea, I wonder if it will work?"

    "What good idea? Why don''t you tell me?" Xue Mu immediately ordered.

    "That ... The king is the only purple-eyed snow Fox in the Snow fox Tribe for hundreds of thousands of years. He has a high status, but the king is still single. What I mean is, do you want to find apanion for the king?" An elder asked.

    "Find apanion? You mean, find it a female fox?" Xue ran asked with uncertainty.

    "That''s right! I believe that as long as the king gets married and has children, his feelings for our snow fox Tribe will naturally deepen. Furthermore, with the ties of a wife and children, would old ancestor be afraid that the king would not bepletely loyal to our snow fox Tribe? At that time, who canpare to the position of family in the king''s heart!" An elder said confidently.

    "Will this work?" Xue ran was worried. She knew that in Mei''s eyes, there was no one else but her master. More importantly, she did not think that this was a good idea.

    "It''ll definitely work! Old ancestor, the king is also a male beast! As long as it was a male beast, which one could escape the trap of a beauty? Besides, we''re all doing this for the king''s good. The king has been an adult for a long time, and it''s time for him to have offspring!" A certain elder said with a ''I''m doing this for the king'' expression.

    "Is there any female beast in the tribe that is worthy of the king?" Xue ran asked with a frown. Although she didn''t like the elder''s tone, she couldn''t deny that the best way to deal with a male beast was indeed a female beast!<novelnext> </novelnext>

    Since ancient times, the seduction technique had been extremely good for both men and male beasts!

    "There are many! There are many beautiful foxes in our snow fox Tribe, and many of the female beasts of the right age have yet to marry, so they are the most suitable for the king. " The elder promised, thinking that his daughter was very suitable.

    "Since that''s the case, I''ll leave this matter to you. Remember, you must do it beautifully and don''t embarrass our snow fox Tribe!" Xue ran warned.

    In fact, it wasn''t very optimistic about this method, but there was no harm in trying. If it really worked, it would be able to solve one of its worries!

    "I promise toplete the task. I''ll inform all the families tomorrow and ask them to report the names of the unmarried female foxes of the right age and carefully select a partner that the king is most satisfied with." The snow fox elder, who had received the mission, was extremely excited. This was great, he could be in a favorable position.

    "Mm, that''s all for now! Today''s meeting will end here. If you have any good ideas, let me know at any time. " Seeing that it was gettingte, Xue ran decided to end the meeting.

    When the snow fox elders present heard this, they immediately stood up and took their leave. After they left, Xue Qiao nced at Xue ran and could not help but ask,""Do you really think that the honey trap would work on that little guy?"

    "I don''t know!" Xue ran was only treating a dead fox as a living Fox doctor, and she didn''t know if it would work or not.

    ? "The king should indeed have a partner by his side." Xue ran added after some thought.

    "I hope that little guy is lecherous!" Snow bridge said helplessly. He truly felt that today''s meeting was a waste of time. Other than the great elder''s useful words, everything else was just nonsense.

    It was not optimistic about the beauty trap at all!

    At this moment, the Mei was still unaware that she was about to be sugar-coated by the snow fox Tribe. She waspletely immersed in the reform of the snow fox Tribe, and the snow fox tribe''s n to select a beauty for her was also quietly unfolding.

    For the next few days, the Mei buried herself in studying the snow fox tribe''s rules and what she should do as the snow fox King. Xue Mei and Xue Qiao were extremely satisfied with her performance. They truly thought that the Mei was working hard for the future of the snow fox Tribe and had no idea that she was bent on reforming the snow fox Tribe. If they knew, they would definitely be depressed.

    Seeing that the demon was working so hard that it forgot to eat or sleep, Xue Mu and Xue Qiao were very considerate and didn''t disturb it. They even told it gently that if it had any questions, it could ask them at any time.

    Mei nodded and continued to study the n rules. Xue Mu and Xue Qiao left with a satisfied look on their faces.

    At Leng ruoxue''s residence.

    In the living room, Leng ruoxue, the demon, uncle long, and Jiang Ning were all staring at the Mei who was busy working on the table. No one spoke to disturb its thoughts. When the Mei encountered something she was unsure of, she would ask for their opinions.

 Chapter 2365 New Rules VS Honey Trap (2)

    However, when Jiang Ning saw that the Mei general had changed the thick stack of n rules beyond recognition, he couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of sympathy for the snow fox Tribe.

    The snow fox Tribe gave the Mei their tribe rules. They were written on paper and were densely packed. The rules were almost half a meter thick, almost drowning the mimicked Mei. However, after a few days of hard work, the thick rules were less than two centimeters thick. The Mei had abandoned the rest.

    Even the n rules on the surviving pieces of paper had been changed a lot.

    It could be said that after the Mei''s Reformation, the snow fox tribe''s rules had long since disappeared. He really wanted to know what kind of expressions the two old foxes and the elders of the snow fox Tribe would have when they saw the Reformed rules. He was looking forward to it!

    Just as Jiang Ning was busy fantasizing, Mei, who was busy working on the table, suddenly stretched her back. Then, she jumped into Leng ruoxue''s arms happily and said with a proud expression,""Master, the n rules have been changed!"

    "So fast!" Leng ruoxue praised as she stroked Mei Xueyan''s snow-white fur.

    When Jiang Ning heard this, he was speechless. This was fast? This was clearly the speed of lightning, okay? Moreover, this little Fox''s actions shouldn''t be considered as changing the n rules, right? It only took a nce at most of the contents on the papers before throwing them away. Therefore, he really had no idea how to evaluate Leng ruoxue, who was a non-negotiable pet.

    Damn it, I''ve seen people who were good to their Beastie, but I''ve never seen someone who was so pampered to the point of lying through their teeth. Jiang Ning couldn''t help butin to himself. He had learned a lot today. However, no one cared about what he thought.

    pA(nd)A no ve1 "Master, can you help me take a look at the changes to the n rules?" After acting coquettishly with her master, the charm said as if presenting a treasure.

    "Hmm, let me see." Leng ruoxue received the paper from Mei and scanned through it. Then, she nodded and said,""Not bad, Mei has a good leadership ability."

    Of course, Leng ruoxue did not mention that Mei knew how to be a hands-off manager.

    Originally, the tribe rules had stipted that there were many things that the tribe leader should be in charge of. However, now, the Mei had delegated those matters to the elders. If there were major matters that could not be decided, they would hold a meeting with the elders to discuss it. If the meeting could not be settled, they would go to the two ancestors of the snow fox Tribe, Xue ran and Xue Qiao. In short, it had nothing to do with this!

    Leng ruoxue believed that when elder Xue Mu, elder Xue Qiao, and elder Xue Hu saw the new n rules, they would be so angry that they would vomit blood.

    At this moment, Jiang Ning extended his hand in front of Leng ruoxue and said,""Let me take a look." He had been looking forward to the new rules of the snow fox Tribe for a long time, and he wanted to see it first.

    However, when he finished reading the new tribe rules of the snow fox Tribe, his sympathy for the snow fox Tribe deepened. There were a few drops of cold sweat on his forehead. He thought to himself, this little fox is really too ruthless. It actually has nothing to do with the tribe rules! In this way, it, the king of snow fox, would really be a hands-off boss.

    "What do you think? my new n rules are great, right?" Seeing the change in Jiang Ning''s expression, Mei said proudly.

    "Yes, very good!" He didn''t even know what to say.

    Following that, the Mei invited Leng ruoxue and the others to apany her to the meeting hall to announce the new n rules to the elders.

    By the time they arrived at the meeting hall, the snow fox elders who had received the notice had already arrived.

    Upon seeing the demon Queen, the snow fox elders all stood up in excitement, especially the snow fox great elder. Tears welled up in his eyes, as if he had just seen his ancestor.

    Actually, the reason why the snow fox elders were so excited was because they did not expect the king to call for an elder''s meeting so soon. This was a huge surprise for them!<novelnext> </novelnext>

    What did this mean?

    It meant that the king had already gotten into character and was now concerned about the snow fox Tribe! Although they didn''t know why the king had called for an elder meeting, the joy in their hearts was still very strong. Of course, this was all under the situation where they were still unclear of the Mei''s goal. Otherwise, they would definitely not be happy.

    "All of you, sit! You don''t have to be so polite!" Mei nced at the elders present and said with a smile.

    When the snow fox elders heard this, they bowed to Mei before taking their seats.

    The Mei allowed Leng ruoxue to carry her to the main seat. The evildoer and the rest who were watching the show casually found an empty chair and sat down.

    Although the snow fox elders present were somewhat dissatisfied with the fact that outsiders were participating in their own Elder Council, they did not dare to show it. They had to try their best to ignore them. Otherwise, they would definitely make the king unhappy. This was something they did not want to see. He was even more afraid that the king would quit in a fit of anger.

    "The main reason I''ve called you here today is to announce something." After the elders had all sat down, her beautiful purple eyes surveyed the elders present before she spoke.

    The moment they heard that there was an announcement, the snow fox elders immediately sat up straight and listened attentively.

    Seeing them like this, Mei Xinughed evilly and said,"These few days, I''ve specially studied the rules of our snow fox Tribe and discovered that there are many old rules in our tribe rules. Therefore, I''ve decided to reform the tribe rules."

    "..." Upon hearing this, all the snow fox elders were stunned.

    The king convened an elder''s meeting for the first time just to reform the n rules? This, how could this be?

    The tribe rules were set by the ancestors of the snow fox Tribe. How could they be changed just like that? however, they did not dare to say this out loud. Otherwise, if they angered the king, no one would be able to bear the responsibility.

    At the thought of this, the snow fox elders could not help but look at the snow fox great elder. The great elder was the head of the elder Council. His status was above theirs, so it was only right for him to take the lead.

    The first elder, who received the gazes of all the snow fox elders, felt hatred in his heart. However, as the first elder of the snow fox Tribe, he really could not be a coward. Otherwise, where would his dignity be?

    "The n rules have been there for some years, and some of the old rules in the n rules are indeed not suitable for the current snow fox Tribe. That ... I wonder how the king intends to reform the rules of our snow fox Tribe?" First elder Snow fox agreed on purpose before asking cautiously.

    "I''ve already set up the new n rules. In the future, you just have to follow what''s written here. " Mei said with a smile. After she finished speaking, she threw a few pieces of paper to the first elder.

    The first elder took the papers in his hand and looked at them. Instantly, his expression changed.

    "My King, this ..." The snow fox great elder''s entire body began to tremble. It was unknown whether it was from anger or fear, but she could not say aplete sentence for a long time.

    Its heart was already filled with anger. Sob ... The king was really bullying the Fox. It actually handed all its work to the elders and appointed it to be responsible for the distribution. In other words, the current snow fox King had nothing to do. Although it did not have the status of a King, it held the real power of the snow fox Tribe.

 Chapter 2366 New Rules VS Honey Trap (3)

    Wu...What exactly is the king trying to do? How had it offended the king? Why did the king do this to it?

    After knowing that he held great power, the snow fox great elder was not only unhappy, but also felt as if his own father had died. His heart was unusually terrified. If this was known by the ancestor and he misunderstood that it was trying to bully the king, it would still have a good end!

    The snow fox great elder even wanted to die!

    However, at this moment, because it was too shocked, it could not say a word or do anything.

    The second elder beside him saw this and was confused. Seeing that the great elder seemed to have been provoked, he simply took the initiative to snatch the papers from the great elder''s hands. With one look, the second elder fainted from fear.

    One ... Leng ruoxue counted silently. The consequences of the snow fox tribe''s new rules were more serious than she had imagined.

    "Second elder!" Seeing that the second elder had fainted, the elder beside it was extremely worried.

    "You bastard!" What was going on? The first elder was dumbfounded, and the second elder fainted! What kind of new rule is this! How could it have such great power?

    Out of curiosity, the elder closest to the second elder also took a few pieces of paper that the second elder had seen. With one look, his eyes rolled back and he fainted.

    Two ...

    Following that, the elders began to pass the information around one by one.

    To Leng ruoxue''s surprise, all the elders who had seen it passed out as if they had taken over the task. Such a fact made Leng ruoxue rather speechless.

    Wasn''t this too much of an exaggeration?

    It''s just a little change in the n rules, do you have to be like this? Leng ruoxue couldn''t understand and started to despise the tolerance of these elders.

    These elders! He really couldn''t stay calm!

    Leng ruoxue looked down on them!

    In fact, the reason why these elders fainted was partly because of the n rules, but more so because they were too angry. After they read the n rules, they realized that they couldn''t oppose it and couldn''t stop it. In a moment of anger, they became angry and that was why they fainted.

    However, Leng ruoxue did not understand them. She did not understand why they were afraid of the charm going on strike. She only felt that these old foxes were too useless.

    After waiting for a while, the old fox that had passed out slowly woke up after being fed a pill by Jiang Ning. Seeing the Mei sitting at the head of the table and looking at them with a smile, the snow fox elders wanted to faint.

    "Faint again!" The demon said lightly."If any of you faint, I won''t be the snow fox King anymore!"

    When the snow fox elders heard this, they could only suppress the urge to bang their heads against the wall and look at the Mei pitifully.

    "My King ..." The snow fox first elder also returned to her senses and looked at the Mei with a face full of hidden bitterness. She tried to gain its sympathy, but the Mei ignored her.

    "This will be the snow fox tribe''s new tribe rule in the future. The elder Council will have full authority to handle the matters of our tribe. No matter how big or small the matter is, don''t trouble me. I believe in your abilities, so you must not disappoint me!" The Mei said very seriously.

    Upon hearing this, the snow fox great elder really wanted to cry!

    A King! How can you be so unreasonable!

    If this gets out, those who know that you don''t want to manage things will think that we can''t tolerate you.

    The reputation of their snow fox Tribe! Was it going to be destroyed like this? The snow fox great elder''s heart was bleeding.

    "Alright, I''ve said what I wanted to say. The meeting is over!" Seeing that the elders did not have any reaction, the Mei could only continue.

    With that, it pestered Leng ruoxue and returned to their residence, leaving behind a group of dumbfounded white foxes.

    Not long after he returned to his residence, Xue ran and Xue Qiao rushed over upon hearing the news. The snow fox great elder and second elder were also following them.

    Seeing the Mei Queen, Xue ran said with an anxious expression,"Your Majesty, why didn''t you discuss with us about such a major matter like changing the n rules?"

    Hearing this, Mei yed dumb and blinked her eyes,"Am I not the King of the Snow fox Tribe? Don''t tell me I don''t even have the right to change the rules of the n?"

    "Uh! It''s not that you didn ''t, but you''ve changed so many n rules that you should still tell us. " Xue ran''s voice became softer and softer as she spoke. Moreover, she felt a little uneasy. She hoped that the little fellow would not misunderstand her earlier words.

    "Didn''t I already tell you?" The Mei continued to y dumb.

    "My King, I mean before the change." Xue Mu helplessly reminded.

    "Oh! However, it''s toote for you to say anything now. I''ve already made the changes and announced that the daily affairs of the snow fox Tribe will be handled by the elder Council. " The Mei said very irresponsibly.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "King, this won''t do! You are the King of the Snow fox Tribe. " When Xue ran heard Mei''s words, she felt her head throb. Why was this little fellow so difficult to deal with! Furthermore, as long as it thought about how this little fellow didn''t want to care about the matters of the snow fox Tribe, it would be so frustrated that it wanted to bang its head against the wall.

    "Therefore, the revision of the tribe rules is my first order as the snow fox King. It will be carried out in the future!" The Mei gave the final word.

    "My King ..." Xue ran''s face was bitter. It wanted to kneel down in front of this stubborn little fellow who didn''t want to take care of things.

    "King, you are the King of the Snow foxes. The snow fox Tribe will follow your lead. If you don''t have any real power, people will look down on you." At this moment, the snow fox tribe''s Grand Elder was also trying to persuade him.

    "Who said I don''t have any real power? I''m just handing over the affairs of the snow fox Tribe to you and giving you full authority to handle them. This is a show of trust in you, so don''t disappoint me!" Mei said calmly.

    "My King, have you ever thought that if the Council of Elders has too much power, and if an elder bes ambitious and wants to usurp the throne, at that time ..." The snow fox first elder said again, deliberately leaving out only half a sentence.

    "I see!" Mei frowned and deliberately thought for a moment.

    Just when Xue ran, Xue Qiao, the great elder, and the second elder thought that their King would change his mind, the Mei continued,""If there''s really such an ambitious elder, what''s the harm in giving up the throne to him?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    At this moment, Xue ran and the other three white foxes were all deeply worried.

    It seemed like the king really didn''t care about the throne! They had already said so much, but they still couldn''t change the king''s mind. What, what should they do!

    Sob ... The four white foxes were so sad! They didn''t know how to make the king change his mind. They really didn''t want to be called the king of sky! However, this king who didn''t want to improve and didn''t want to make any progress would rather be a King in name than to manage things!

    The more the four foxes thought about it, the sadder they became. After a private discussion, Xue Mei set her sights on Leng ruoxue and wanted to ask her to help persuade the Mei. However, Leng ruoxue told her that she would respect her Beastie''s choice.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue''s n did not work, the four white foxes could only leave resentfully.

    Before they left, the four foxes could not help but console themselves. A King in name was still a King! It was better than nothing!

    After returning, Xue ran immediately summoned the elder who was in charge of choosing a partner for the king. After inquiring about the situation, she ordered him to speed up the selection process.

    The elder quickly agreed.

    Three dayster.

    20 snow foxes with snow-white, glossy fur were brought to the Mei.

    Seeing this, Jiang Ning couldn''t help but send a message to Leng ruoxue,""Xue ''er, it seems that my worry was not without reason. Look! The beauty trap was activated! I just don''t know if your charm can withstand such temptation, sigh! I''m a little worried!"

    "Just keep your heart in your stomach, the demon won''t even look at these female beasts!" Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but feel speechless after hearing Jiang Ning''s words.

    After saying that, her eyes could not help but turn to the 20 female foxes in front of her.

    These female foxes did look good, but ... She didn''t know why, but a few of their eyes revealed deep hostility towards her, which made her feel helpless.

    At this point, Leng ruoxue smiled and nced at Xue ran. She deliberately said,""Senior xue yuan, are these the maidservants you found for Mei?"

    When they heard the word ''maidservant'', several proud female foxes revealed displeasure in their eyes. It should be known that they were the best among the female foxes in terms of appearance, figure, strength, and background. How could they be maidservants?

    Even if they had to be the king''s maidservants, they were not willing!

    After being brought here, they were very clear about their status. Hence, most of the female foxes were unhappy that Leng ruoxue had made them her maidservants. However, before they came, the elders had already warned them repeatedly not to offend their King''s master. Hence, they could only endure the anger in their hearts.

    "Uh! They are the most beautiful female foxes of our snow fox Tribe, not maidservants. " Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Xue ran exined awkwardly.

    "Oh! Since they''re not maidservants, why did senior Xue ran bring them here?" Leng ruoxue''s beautiful face revealed a puzzled expression.

    Seeing this, Xue ran felt even more embarrassed. Although it knew that this girl was most likely acting, it could not me her.

    Just as Xue ran was hesitating on what to say, a gentle voice sounded,""Miss Leng, we are all candidates for the king''s future wife."

    The one who spoke was one of the twenty female foxes.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she lifted her beautiful eyes and looked at the female fox who had spoken. She smiled faintly,""I see. Do you have a name?"

    "I''m Xue Mei. " The female fox smiled.

    "Argh! You''re Xue Mei? The number one beauty of the snow fox Tribe?" Without giving Leng ruoxue a chance to speak, Jiang Ning immediately eximed in surprise. After he finished speaking, he even looked at Xue Mei up and down curiously. In the end, he came to an important conclusion-she was a Fox.

 Chapter 2367 Masters Orders (1)

    When Xue Mei heard Jiang Ning''s words and saw the joy on his face, she was extremely excited. She recognized this man. He was the Deputy Chairman of the craftsmen''s Guild and an important person that the snow fox Tribe wanted to befriend. Now that she saw that this important person had heard of her name, she was instantly excited and said softly,""I didn''t expect you to recognize me, Sir Jiangning. I''m deeply honored."

    When they heard her soft and gentle words, Leng ruoxue and the rest were in a state of confusion.

    If these words were said by a human beauty, they could still treat it as a peach flower of Jiangning. However, these words came from the mouth of a huge snow fox that was more than two meters tall. Furthermore, it was so gentle. This was something that they could not ept.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue and the others couldn''t help but look at Jiang Ning with ambiguous expressions. Their gazes were as if they were watching a good show, causing a man like Jiang Ning to feel embarrassed.

    However, Jiang Ning remained calm on the surface. He spoke the truth with a serious face,"That ... Actually, I don''t know you. I''ve only heard of your name." A good child should not lie.

    "Oh? I didn''t expect to be so famous. Even Sir Jiang Ning has heard of my name. " The female fox named Xue Mei had a faint blush on her furry face. Her eyes were shy and she looked very charming and attractive.

    At first, Xue Mei was a little unhappy when she heard Jiang Ning''s words. However, when she heard that Jiang Ning had heard of her name before, her mood improved again. She couldn''t help but Mutter to herself, Hmph! It knew that it had a reputation.

    At the side, Xue Mei was feeling pleased with herself. However, when Leng ruoxue heard her words, she could not help but think to herself,''so the number one beauty of the snow fox Tribe is also an extremely narcissistic fellow. Even though there aren''t many narcissistic beasts, it''s not as if there aren''t any. However, the narcissism of this one in front of me seems to be a little too high.''

    When Jiang Ning heard this, he only frowned with a conflicted expression. Then, he looked at Xue Mei with a profound look and finally decided to tell the truth,""Aren''t you the number one beauty of the snow fox Tribe? Of course he was famous. However, I know your name not because of your reputation in the snow fox Tribe, but because I heard an elder say that they had seen you take a bath with the previous snow fox King. So, I remember your name. "

    After hearing what Jiang Ning said, Leng ruoxueughed in her heart. She didn''t expect Jiangning to have such an infuriating moment. She didn''t teach her this! When Jiang Ning first met her, she was already a ck sesame rice ball. Therefore, she had nothing to do with Jiang Ning''s behavior.

    After Leng ruoxue was doneughing, the first thing she wanted to do was to clear herself of the me for causing Jiang Ning to go astray. As for the number one beauty of the snow fox Tribe, after hearing Jiang Ning''s words, her face turned from red to green and then to ck. If it wasn''t for Jiang Ning''s status and the fact that she had to show gentleness in front of the Mei, Leng ruoxue believed that the number one beauty of the snow fox Tribe would have jumped up and scratched her.

    Looking at Xue Mei''s face that was darker than the bottom of a pot, her conflicted, embarrassed, and angry expression that she had no choice but to suppress, Leng ruoxue felt a little sympathy for her. She wondered if this number one fox beauty would be furious if she kept it in.

    Just as she was thinking this, a loud ''plop'' sound rang out beside her ear. When everyone turned to look at the source of the sound, they saw that the snow fox tribe''s number one beauty was already lying straight on the cold ground.

    He had definitely fainted from anger!

    AI! She knew that if she didn''t vent her anger and endured it, something would happen sooner orter! Now, he saw it.

    After giving Xue Mei a look of sympathy, Leng ruoxue turned to look at Jiang Ning. However, Jiang Ning put on an innocent expression and said,"this has nothing to do with me!" With a wronged expression.

    Sighing in her heart, Leng ruoxue looked at Xue ran and said,""Senior Xue ran, it seems that the body of your snow fox tribe''s beauty is not very good! How can such a weak constitution be worthy of my Mei?"

    "This, this ..." Xue ran was speechless. Wasn''t this all because she was angered by you? Even if they were beasts, they still had a sense of shame, okay?

    To be famous by being peeked at while taking a bath, this was definitely a scandal! It definitely was! This kind of fame, even a female beast wouldn''t be able to stand it! Furthermore, the other party was the most proud and arrogant person in the snow fox Tribe! However, it didn''t expect Xue Mei to be so angry that she made it faint over such a trivial matter!<novelnext> </novelnext>

    AI! If it had known this would happen, it would never have agreed to include Xue Mei in the 20 female foxes. However, it seemed to be a little toote to think about this.

    She stole a nce at the Mei, who was uninterested and would rather chase her tail than look at these female foxes. Xue ran''s head ached even more. From the looks of her King, it seemed that he was not very satisfied with these beautiful, gentle, and charming female foxes!

    AI! What was this good?

    Could it be that there were so many outstanding female foxes in the snow fox Tribe, but none of them could satisfy the king?

    Xue ran really wanted to cry to the heavens. Aren''t you too hard to serve?

    Just as Xue ran was feeling all sorts of grief and resentment, another female fox spoke up,""Miss Leng, all the female foxes of our snow fox race are very healthy. Not all female foxes have a weak body like Xue Mei."

    "Is that so?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes and looked at the snow fox who spoke.

    This Fox was slightly shorter than Xue Mei. Its eyes were blue and as beautiful and clear as the sea. Its temperament was also natural and unrestrained. It was undeniable that Leng ruoxue''s first impression of it was much better than Xue Mei ''s. At least in the eyes of this female fox, she could not see any ambition or schemes. There was only a clear conscience.

    Leng ruoxue''s interest was piqued.

    "What''s your name?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "I''m Xuelin. " The female fox answered very frankly.

    Leng ruoxue nodded and looked at the other 19 female foxes. She then turned to Xue ran and said,""Senior Xue ran, I really like this Xue Lin, so let her stay! You can take the rest back. "

    Hearing this, Xue ran was ted. She was really afraid that Leng ruoxue would not even leave a single one behind! As long as one of them was willing to stay, it believed that with the charm of their snow fox tribe''s beauties, the king would definitely fall in love with that little girl!

    Although it was a little regretful that Leng ruoxue had only left behind one female fox, it immediately gave itself a strong mentalfort. There was a chance if she left one behind! Furthermore, this Foxy was personally picked by Leng ruoxue. It believed that its King, who would listen to its master, would definitely ept it.

    With that thought in mind, Xue ran did not want to stay any longer to annoy others. She hurriedly brought the other 18 female snow foxes that were still alive and kicking, as well as the one that had fainted, and left Leng ruoxue and the rest''s residence.

    Before it left, the ambiguous expression on its face made Leng ruoxue want to use violence.

    After those extremely unwilling female foxes left, Leng ruoxue immediately felt the peace in front of her and her field of vision widened. However, she didn''t ignore the unwillingness that shed in the eyes of the female fox that she had left behind.

 Chapter 2368 Masters Orders (2)

    Hehe! Looks like there''s a hidden story!

    However, Leng ruoxue didn''t want to appear to be too nosy. After sizing up Xue Lin for a long time, Leng ruoxue nodded in satisfaction and said,""You look like a good match for subus. By the way, do you know how to cook?"

    "I will." Xuelin said honestly.

    And he''s someone who can enter the hall! Leng ruoxue could not help but think to herself,''looks like the snow fox Tribe has put in a lot of effort in order to keep Mei and increase her sense of belonging to the snow fox Tribe.''

    "Do your parents have a position in the snow fox Tribe?" Leng ruoxue asked again.

    My father is an elder of the snow fox Tribe." Xuelin answered all her questions.

    It seemed that his background was not bad! Leng ruoxue facepalmed. She just didn''t know what kind of background the other 19 female foxes had. After some thought, she continued to ask,""Tell me about your ws."

    "ws?" Xuelin was stunned. The expression on her face was a little conflicted. Was this her way of exposing her shorings? After some careful thought, it said,""I, I''m very stubborn ..."

    "Being stubborn is not a big problem. Are you willing to marry Mei?" Leng ruoxue said with a smile, as if she was a big Bad Wolf trying to lure Little Red Riding Hood away. However, Mei, who was lying on herp, almost exploded when she heard this.

    Sob ... Master, I don''t want to get married! The Mei was wailing in its heart. However, Leng ruoxue hugged it tightly and even covered its mouth with her hand, so it could not object even if it wanted to.

    How could it be so miserable? The Mei did not want to be forced by its master to marry a female fox that it did not like. More importantly, it had no intention of getting married at all.

    "Master, master ..." The Mei transmitted its voice to Leng ruoxue. However, Leng ruoxue did not bother with it.

    At this moment, the Mei heard the female fox named Xuelin and nodded.""I ... I''m willing."

    "Hahaha! Is there a wedding?" Before Leng ruoxue could say anything, Jiang Ning interjected with excitement.

    Hearing this, the Mei was filled with hatred!

    Happy event my ass! You''re the one who''s going to have a wedding!

    Its master would not force it! It definitely wouldn ''t! The Mei was terrified and kept on transmitting her voice to Leng ruoxue,""Master! Don''t marry me off! I want to stay by your side forever, wuu ..."

    "Mei! You''re a male, how could I marry you off! I''m going to get you a wife, why are you crying?" Hearing the voice transmission, Leng ruoxue broke out in cold sweat. Was the Mei scared silly? She couldn''t even tell if she was married or not.

    "Master, can I not have it?" Seeing that Leng ruoxue had acknowledged it, the Mei hurriedly said.

    "Mei, recently, everyone''s mood has been very bad because of rime ice. I feel that there should be a happy event that will make it lively, so you should sacrifice yourself! Be good! I''ll give you some candyter. " Leng ruoxue coaxed him gently, and the undeniable meaning behind her words was clear.

    After Mei heard this, she immediately became dejected. Sob ... If she wanted to be lively, she could have used other methods! For example, if they were to find trouble with The White Tiger race, why must they sacrifice it?

    The Mei was very depressed. However, as a good Beastie that listened to its master, its master''s decision was always right. If its master really wanted it to do that, it was afraid that it could only be driven away by the Fox. It had no choice but to obey its master''s orders. It was its master''s contracted beast, so it couldn''t escape even if it wanted to!

    This fact made Mei want to cry but no tears came out. In the end, Mei very obediently choked and said,""I''ll listen to master! Wuwu ..."<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "Good girl!" Leng ruoxue caressed Mei''s soft fur and said in satisfaction.

    After her private conversation with Mei, Leng ruoxue turned her gaze to Xue Lin and said,""Little Xuelin, since one of you is willing to marry, and the other is willing to marry, I have decided to hold the wedding in seven days. As for the preparations, let the elders Council handle it! In the future, you will be the Queen of the snow fox Tribe. "

    Sob...I don''t want to marry her! When Mei heard this, she thought to herself with tears streaming down her face.

    As for Xue Lin, her expression remained calm after hearing this. Then, she bowed to Leng ruoxue and left.

    After Xue Lin left, Leng ruoxue ordered someone to inform the elder Council of Mei Qi''s wedding in a few days. In an instant, the entire snow fox Tribe was in full swing. The entire snow fox Tribe was in a jubnt mood. However, many female foxes who once had beautiful dreams of bing a Queen could not be happy when they knew that their great and wise King was getting married.

    The status of Xue Lin''s father, elder min, in the snow fox Tribe had also risen.

    Originally, elder min''s position among the snow fox Tribe elders was neither high nor low. It was very awkward. However, after suddenly bing the king''s father-inw, many snow foxes began to respect her. This also caused elder min''s fame in the snow fox Tribe to soar, even surpassing her baby daughter who was about to get married.

    However, even though elder min looked impressive on the surface, she had a headache in private. This was because ever since its precious daughter was chosen by the king, she had been depressed all day long, causing it to be on edge.

    AI! It couldn''t help but be afraid! This was because it knew that its daughter''s heart belonged to someone else. However, for the sake of the snow fox Tribe and its status in the snow fox Tribe, it had no choice but to lock its daughter up. Otherwise, if this daughter of its really caused any trouble, it would be a sinner of the snow fox Tribe.

    Why did it think that it was the sinner of the snow fox Tribe?

    This was because the two ancestors had said that it was all up to his daughter to make the king feel a sense of belonging to the snow fox Tribe! With the words of the old ancestor, it naturally regarded its daughter''s marriage as more important than its own life. Moreover, as long as its daughter was not really married, it would not be able to rest at ease.

    As usual, after entering her daughter''s room, elder min nced at her baby daughter who didn''t say a word and reminded her,""You agreed to this marriage yourself. Don''t try to cause any trouble at thest minute. Otherwise, you will be a sinner of the snow fox Tribe!"

    "I know!" It would not run away from the wedding, because the two ancestors had reminded it how important this marriage was. In fact, it did not think that it had that kind of charm at all, because from the king''s appearance, it did not seem to have much interest in it.

    "It''s good that you know!" Elder min nodded. In fact, it would say this almost every day. If it didn''t say it, it wouldn''t feel at ease.

    At this moment, a guard came to pass on the king''s order.

    Elder min was excited when she heard that the king was going to meet Xuelin. This was the beginning of their rtionship!

    Elder min watched as Xue Lin carefully dressed up, then personally sent Xue Lin to the ce where King had agreed.

    After personally handing her daughter to Wang, elder min tactfully left.

    After it left, the big and small foxes stared at each other.

    At this time, the ce they were at was the most beautiful hillside of the snow fox Tribe. This was also a ce where young snow foxes often went for dates. At this time, there were no light bulbs here except for the two of them. Or rather, it could be said that the king was going on a date, so all the light bulbs were cleared.

    Xue Lin''s beautiful blue eyes drifted as she was immersed in her own thoughts.

 Chapter 2369 Masters Order (3)

    It was too familiar with this ce.

    However, the person beside her was not the one she had fallen in love with.

    Thinking of this, Xue Lin suddenly came back to her senses and remembered her current situation. How could it think of someone else when it was dating the king! This was sphemy against the king.

    Xue Lin felt very guilty. For the sake of the snow fox Tribe, she had to make some sacrifices. This was because the purple-eyed snow fox was simply too important to the snow fox Tribe! And the one in front of him was the only purple eyed snow fox in the God World for hundreds of thousands of years.

    Looking at the mimicked King, Xuelin was confused.

    For the snow foxes of the snow fox Tribe, they preferred to live in their original form, and no one knew how to mimicry. Therefore, whenever it saw the small and exquisite King lying in its master''s arms and acting coquettishly, it could not describe how it felt.

    It knew that the king was different from them! This difference was also what the two ancestors and the elders wanted to do their best to change, but it did not think that it had the ability to do so.

    Even though it knew this, it still could not refuse to carry out its mission. Moreover, its marriage with the king was personally agreed to by the king''s master. It believed that even if the king was unwilling, he would probably be the same as it, unable to refuse.

    In fact, from a certain perspective, it felt that it was in the same situation as the king.

    Thinking of this, Xue Lin couldn''t help but feel a sense of sympathy for the king.

    "My King ..." Xuelin couldn''t help but call out softly.

    "Do you know why I asked you out?" Mei lightly raised her eyes and asked.

    "Xuelin doesn''t know," Xuelin said honestly.

    "I want you to reject the marriage and run away from it ... In short, no matter what method you use or what reason you have, I don''t want the wedding to be held as nned in five days." The Mei fiercely ordered.

    "Since the king doesn''t want to marry me, why didn''t you reject your own master?" Xue Lin couldn''t help but ask. She knew that the king wasn''t interested in her, and now that she heard this, she was even more certain. She even felt relieved.

    "You bastard! If I could refuse, I would have long refused!" The Mei growled in frustration.

    "King! I''m sorry, but I can''t refuse this. If I refuse or run away from the marriage, my parents and rtives will definitely be implicated. I can''t let them be unable to raise their heads in the snow fox Tribe because of me. " Xue Lin said honestly. Most importantly, their family could not withstand the anger of the two ancestors.

    "What if I can guarantee that your family will not be implicated because of this?" The Mei asked.

    "This ..." Xue Lin was a little hesitant, but she could not fully believe the king''s words. She knew that the king could abandon her, but she could not reject the king first. If that happened, it would be an act of insensibility. Even with the king''s guarantee, her family would not be able to survive in the snow fox Tribe.

    "What this, that, just tell me straight, do you agree?" The Mei asked impatiently. It was really tiring to talk to these female beasts!

    "I''m sorry, King. I can''t agree to that. " Xuelin hesitated for a moment, but she still refused.

    "You ... Hmph! Don''t you regret this!" The Mei was furious. After saying that, it teleported and disappeared.

    After they returned to their residence, the Mei went straight into her room without saying a word. She did not even stick to Leng ruoxue.

    "What''s wrong with this little guy?" Jiang Ning asked curiously as he watched the strange-looking Mei.

    "I didn''t get any advantage!" Azure covered his mouth andughed.

    "Uh! No wonder!" Realization dawned on Jiang Ning''s face.

    When Leng ruoxue heard these words, ck lines appeared on her forehead. She thought to herself,"can the two of you not speak so loudly when you''re badmouthing others?" Can''t you see that Mei is in a bad mood? To think that they would discuss such a matter behind their backs. At this moment, Leng ruoxue felt that the two of them had gone too far.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue heard a loud ''bang''. The room that the Mei was in copsed before everyone''s eyes.

    "Charm!" Leng ruoxue was shocked and quickly ran back to her room.

    At this moment, a dirty little beast pounced into Leng ruoxue''s arms and buried its head, looking as if it had suffered a huge blow.

    Ugh! Seeing Mei in this state, Leng ruoxue truly felt that she had gone a little too far in forcing a marriage. However, she did it all for Mei''s good! Mei would understand in the future!

    Leng ruoxue suppressed the guilt in her heart. She hugged Mei andforted her for a while, then brought Mei to wash up.

    In the next few days, the Mei became quiet.

    No matter how much Leng ruoxue and the rest coaxed her, the Mei did not say a word. Leng ruoxue''s heart ached when she saw how lonely it looked. The Mei''s wedding had also arrived as scheduled under the care of the snow fox Tribe elders.

    The day before the wedding, Leng ruoxue heard from the snow fox first elder that many Fox Kings hade to attend the Mei''s wedding and get to know the new snow fox King.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    When she heard this, Leng ruoxue even specially asked if the other beast ns hade to attend the wedding. However, the snow fox first elder stammered and hesitated for a long time before telling her that he had only informed the Fox n. When he said this, Leng ruoxue could not help but want tough when she saw the snow fox first elder''s careful expression.

    Was this great Elder Snow fox afraid that she would be angry? After all, only the Fox Tribe knew of such a happy event, so they would feel a little regretful. However, the snow fox Tribe was also clear about her impression in the hearts of the beast tribes, so they probably would not dare to publicize it.

    On the day of the wedding, Mei was taken away by Xue ran and Xue Qiao.

    Before she left, the Mei''s resentful eyes made Leng ruoxue break out in cold sweat.

    She really wanted to say, charming! It''s just a wedding, not a guillotine. You really don''t have to make an expression like the snow fox Tribe has been exterminated. However, after thinking about it, she held back.

    "What about Jiangning? It''s time to go to the wedding. " Leng ruoxue looked at the time. Evil demon, uncle long, and Cang were all present, but Jiang Ning was not.

    "I''ming!" Upon hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Jiang Ning hurriedly ran out of his room and replied. He then stood beside Leng ruoxue and the others with a face full of joy.

    Leng ruoxue was speechless as she looked at Jiang Ning, who was dressed in red and had a happy expression.

    "You''re going to be a groom?" Leng ruoxue''s forehead was full of ck lines.

    "Uh! I''m going to attend a wedding!" Jiang Ning said in a daze.

    "I really think that you should be the groom, because you''re even more excited than that little Mei!" Uncle long teased.

    "Hehe! I haven''t been to a wedding in a long time!" Jiang Ning said, a little embarrassed.

    "You''re dressed so fashionably, be careful of that little fellow Mei bearing a grudge!" Uncle long nced at Jiang Ning and couldn''t help but remind him.

    "No way? It holds grudges?" Jiang Ning was a little terrified.

    "Let''s do this! It''s almost time, let''s go!" Leng ruoxue said as she looked at Jiang Ning.

    After that, the four people and one beast walked towards the wedding venue.

    Mei''s wedding was treated as a grand event by the snow fox Tribe. The scale was extremelyrge, and there were many guests who attended the wedding. Hence, the wedding venue was set in the most spacious courtyard.

    The originally simple courtyard was also decorated with many red colors. The courtyard was filled with fresh flowers. The road leading to the wedding center was also covered with a red carpet. Every snow fox had a smile on their faces because they knew very well that as long as the wedding waspleted, the rtionship between the king and the snow fox Tribe would be even closer.

    The moment Leng ruoxue and the rest arrived, they were immediately invited to their seats. The moment they took their seats, she could clearly feel a burning gaze fixed on her.

    She lifted her head and saw that the person who was staring at her was the n leader of the white fox n. If Leng ruoxue had not told her to keep their rtionship a secret, the n leader of the white fox n would have pounced on her.

    Seeing that the master that he had been thinking about day and night had finally seen him, the white fox n leader could not help but tear up in excitement. A ck Fox sitting beside him could not help but ask,""Old Bai, what''s wrong with you?"

    "I''m fine, sand got into my eyes. " The white fox n leader said perfunctorily.

    One had to know that this was a Snow Mountain. Where would there be sand? However, the ck Fox beside it actually believed it and even said with a look of sympathy,""Do you need my help?"

    "No need!" The white fox n leader said through gritted teeth. She looked down on the ck Fox''s intelligence. However, if it was not so easy to deceive, it would not have made up an excuse! After thinking this way, it felt relieved.

    The ck Fox, who had no idea that it had been tricked, was still worried after hearing the white fox n leader''s words. Just as it was about to say,"you don''t have to be so polite with me," music started ying. Then, all the Foxes ''eyes, including itself, were attracted to the center of the venue.

    The person presiding over the marriage was still the snow fox tribe''s great elder. The snow fox great elder was deeply honored that he could host the king''s wedding. A joyful smile was always on his face.

    "Wee!" The snow fox tribe''s great elder announced."Neers, please enter the arena!"

    All the Foxes turned their gazes to the entrance at the end of the red carpet. Two snow foxes, one big and one small, were already waiting there.

    However, none of the Foxes had expected that the new King of the Snow foxes would actually be in a mimicry state. All the Foxes were stunned.

    W-what was the meaning of this?

    The Foxes could not figure it out no matter how much they thought about it. They looked at the Mei, then at the conflicted expression on the snow fox great elder''s face. The gossiping genes in their hearts were overflowing.

    Upon seeing this, the snow fox Grand Elder felt a headache.

    What could they do to their willful King! The king refused to transform into his true form no matter what, nor did he allow Xuelin to mimicry him. In order for the wedding to proceed smoothly, they could only let him do as he pleased! They knew very well that their King was not satisfied with this marriage! This was because the wedding was set by the king''s master.

    When the male and female leads, who were both unwilling, but neither was willing to reject the marriage first, walked to the great elder of the snow fox family, the officiant, ignoring each other, the great elder of the snow fox family looked at the two newlyweds and wanted to announce that they were already husband and wife ...

 Chapter 2370 Once And For All (1)

    However, it was just thinking about it. It really didn''t dare to omit the wedding procedure, especially since the wedding procedure was requested by the king''s master. If it really simplified it, the human girl would fight it to the death!

    In the words of that little human girl, it was her Beastie''s first marriage, so the wedding had to be the most perfect. Not only that, they could not use the traditional methods of their snow fox Tribe, where they just had to pay their respects to their ancestors and have a meal. Instead, they had to go through many procedures before they were truly married.

    The moment first elder Snow fox thought of theplicated marriage procedure that Leng ruoxue had requested, it felt a pain in its ass. It had a bad premonition that something bad was about to happen. In short, it was very uneasy!

    Actually, the wedding ceremony that Leng ruoxue had given to the snow fox Tribe was simplified from the wedding ceremony in her previous world. Although she had changed many things, she had added many more. Furthermore, as the host, she did not choose to sit in the position of the elders. Instead, she gave the two seats to Xue Mu and Xue Qiao. When the two old foxes heard that their Queen would treat them as her elders and bow to them, they were extremely excited! Ever since they found out about this news, their faces had never changed.

    The Mei''s unwillingness was naturally ignored by the two of them. The two old foxes thought so. Although their King''s marriage was arranged by their master, they believed that feelings could be cultivated. As long as they lived with Xue Lin for a long time, the two little fellows would definitely develop feelings for each other. Their King would also have a next generation. At that time, their King''s sense of belonging to the snow fox Tribe would definitely be stronger than it was now.

    As soon as they thought of that possibility, the smiles on the two old foxes ''faces grew a lot more. At this moment, in order to avoid any more trouble, the two of them hurriedly gave the snow fox great elder a look, indicating that it should stop being in a daze and quickly start!

    Upon receiving the gaze of its ancestor, the snow fox great elder''s heart trembled. It raised its head and puffed out its chest, beginning its great life as a master of ceremonies with a proud expression.

    It felt deeply honored to be able to host the king''s wedding!

    With this thought in mind, first elder Snow Fox''s eyes became wet, and even his voice was slightly choked. Just as he emotionally finished reciting Leng ruoxue''s congrattory speech, he looked at Kaiser and Xue Lin very seriously and asked,""Your Majesty, are you willing to take Xuelin as your wife?"

    The Mei blinked her eyes and asked with her eyes,"can you say no?"

    "King, you can only say you''re willing." The snow fox great elder replied with an innocent expression.

    The two of them had beenmunicating with their eyes for a long time, and the Foxes who had been waiting to watch the ceremony had be a little anxious. Many of the Foxes could not help but whisper in private. Although their voices were not loud, they still reached the ears of Xue ran and Xue Qiao.

    The two old foxes weren''t too happy, and they were even more resentful of how the great elder handled things. Why did it take so long to ask a question? They were quite dissatisfied.

    Xue ran even coughed twice, indicating to the snow fox great elder to stop wasting time.

    When the snow fox great elder heard the old ancestor''s warning, he felt so aggrieved that he wanted to vomit blood. Sob ... He had finished asking his questions, but what could he do if the king refused to cooperate?

    Could it be med?

    "King, cooperate!" The snow fox great elder pleaded with her eyes again. However, the Mei did not even look at her. She only lowered her head and seemed to be thinking about something.

    After a long time.

    Mei Cai unwillingly closed his eyes and said in an unpleasant tone, "It''s passable!"

    C-passable?

    What do you mean by passable?

    The snow fox great elder had thought that he would only hear ''willing'' or ''unwilling'', but he had never expected that he would hear ''not bad''. Was this ''willing''?<novelnext> </novelnext>

    At this moment, the great elder knew that he was only willing to be the king because he had no time to waste. After spending a lot of effort, he finally managed to settle the king. He then turned to look at Xuelin and asked,""Xuelin, are you willing to marry the king?"

    "I ... I''m willing." Although Xue Lin was stammering, she was more cooperative than King. The snow fox great elder finally heaved a sigh of relief after hearing this.

    Just as it was about to announce that the two foxes were already husband and wife, it suddenly remembered that there was still one more procedure that had not beenpleted! However, the program had nothing to do with the king and Xuelin.

    "Do you have any objections to this wedding? If there''s no objection, I''m going to announce that they''re husband and wife!" Then, the snow fox great elder asked the Foxes who were watching the ceremony.

    As soon as he said that, all the Foxes were in an uproar!

    What was the meaning of this?

    You can still object?

    However, who would dare to object to the king''s wedding? Wouldn''t that be courting death?

    All the Foxes were secretlymenting and discussing in low voices. This was because today''s wedding was simply too novel for them. They had never seen a wedding like this.

    In reality, the n that Leng ruoxue had proposed was merely a simplified western wedding. Furthermore, the highlight of her n was the sentence that the snow fox great elder had just said.

    Initially, when the snow fox first elder saw those words, she felt very uneasy. To the beast race, the partners of most beasts were free to fall in love. However, the beast race was a world where the strong were respected. When female beasts chose their other partner, they would usually choose a powerful male beast. However, not all female beasts liked this.

    There would always be different female beasts that did not choose the strongest among the beasts, and once such a situation urred, the consequences would often be very serious.

    Especially during the wedding, if they dared to ask such a question, their ending would definitely not be harmonious. A big fight was already a light punishment, but if the groom was beaten up, the happy asion might turn into a funeral. Therefore, the snow fox great elder was really afraid.

    It was not afraid that the king would not be able to defeat the snow fox tribesmen, but it was afraid that the king would quit in a fit of anger. Moreover, the king did not really want this wedding. If someone really opposed it, wouldn''t that be exactly what the king wanted?

    First elder Snow fox was not a fool. On the contrary, he was very intelligent. Hence, when Leng ruoxue told him about it, he had already thought of such a possibility. Hence, he did not dare to agree.

    It was a pity that it surrendered the moment Leng ruoxue tried to goad it.

    Just because Leng ruoxue said that Mei was not the new King of the Snow fox Tribe? There were still nsmen who dared to respond to its wedding?

    When the snow fox great elder heard these words, she thought that it made sense. She did not think that her nsmen would dare to be so bold. In the end, first elder agreed to Leng ruoxue''s request after reporting to the two great ancestors.

    Now that first elder Snow fox had finally asked this question during the wedding, Leng ruoxue smiled in satisfaction.

    Seeing Xue ''er''s evil smile, the demon snorted coldly and said with a little dissatisfaction,""Xue ''er, we haven''t even settled our own wedding yet! Instead, it''s the subus ..."

    The demon purposely did not finish his sentence. Then, he looked at Leng ruoxue with a face full of hidden bitterness, not even blinking his eyes.

 Chapter 2371 Once And For All (2)

    "Wedding? You still want to hold a wedding? You''re an unregistered resident!" Hearing this, Cang Yun snorted, his face full of disdain.

    "Illegal resident? Hells, exin clearly, how did I be an unregistered resident?" Hearing this, the demon was furious. Moreover, what he was most angry about was Cang saying that he was an unregistered resident. So what if he was an unregistered resident? Can''t an illegal resident have a wedding?

    "Stop quarreling. This is someone else''s wedding, not a ce for you to quarrel." Without waiting for Cang''s reply, Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with anger.

    Originally, she had a headache when she heard the demon''s question, but after being interrupted by cold one, she managed to get through it. However, now was not the time for these two guys to quarrel. The good show she had arranged was about to start, she couldn''t let these two ruin it!

    "Xue ''er ..." The two of them saw that Xue'' er seemed to be a little angry and immediately wilted. They called out softly in unison, their faces full of grievances.

    "Be good! Don''t be noisy!" Leng ruoxue touched Cang and demon as she coaxed him.

    When Azure and demon saw how the two were being treated like dogs, they were both speechless. The two didn''t have the mood to continue arguing and turned their heads away, ignoring each other.

    When Leng ruoxue saw their expressions, sheughed in her heart. These two fellows would quarrel the moment they met. At this critical moment, the two of them were of one mind, so she was really amazed by their special friendship.

    Perhaps the friendship between men was formed from fighting and quarreling!

    Just as she was thinking this, Leng ruoxue heard a roar,""I object!"

    The moment these three words were spoken, all the snow foxes, including Xue ran, Xue Qiao, and the snow fox great elder, were no longer able to remain calm! The snow fox great elder, who was the officiant of the wedding, was even more shocked and could note back to his senses for a long time.

    This ... There really was a Fox who dared to object?

    For a moment, everyone''s eyes were drawn to the opposing Fox.

    This bold Fox was also a snow fox. However, at this moment, its originally snow-white long fur was covered with dust. Some of its fur was stuck into locks, making it look travel-worn.

    Its bloodshot eyes, which were filled with hatred and anger, became warm and tender the moment it saw Xue Lin.

    It walked step by step down the red carpet to the Mei and bowed to her.""Your Majesty, I am Xue Yan. I''m sorry, Xue Lin is my woman. I can not give her to you,"

    "Brother Yan, don''t talk nonsense. I only treat you as a brother." Hearing this, Xue Lin became anxious. She kept secretly giving Xue Yan a look, indicating that he should not speak nonsense. If the king was angry, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    However, Xue Yan turned a deaf ear to it. After giving Xue Lin aforting look, he turned his gaze to the Mei and waited expectantly for the king''s reply.

    When the Mei saw this scene, she was overjoyed. Hehe! There''s no need to get married now! It was really too happy, and even had a good impression of Xue Yan.

    This guy was its Savior! He definitely couldn''t afford to be neglectful.

    After thinking for a moment, the Mei intentionally furrowed her brows and shot a nce at the dumbfounded snow fox great elder, asking,""First elder, what do we do now?"

    The petrified snow fox first elder had suffered too much of a shock and had yet to recover from it. Naturally, he was unable to react to the Mei''s words.

    Seeing that the white fox was still in a daze, the Mei raised her voice and roared,""Great elder!"

    "Argh! "Ah!" What''s wrong?" The snow fox great elder suddenly reacted to this roar.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    Then, cold sweat began to drip down its body.

    Wuu ... Is the king asking me what to do?

    How did it know? Such a situation had never happened before at the wedding of the snow fox Tribe. However, what it did not expect was that someone would actually be so bold as to oppose the king''s wedding.

    The snow fox great elder was furious. The consequences would be very serious!

    Immediately after, its sharp eyes shot daggers at Xue Yan as it coldly said,""Xue Yan, you''re so bold to leave your post?"

    Wasn''t this kid supposed to be guarding the back mountain? Why did he suddenly return? Great Elder Snow fox had a headache. How did such a good marriage turn out like this? If this wedding was messed up, wouldn''t the two ancestors eat it?

    Moreover, even though it knew that Xue Yan hade back to disrupt the wedding, it did not dare to talk about the wedding, so it could only say that it had left its post.

    However, after hearing the first elder''s words, Xue Yan remained calm and said with a smile,""I didn''t leave my post, I just changed shifts."

    Its current job was to guard the safety of the back mountain. The work was very hard, but it could change shifts. This was their duty as a member of the snow fox Tribe. Therefore, it had neverined about its job. This was also the first time it had changed shifts with its tribesmen. Furthermore, it had to change shifts. If it did note to stop this wedding, its sweetheart would belong to someone else!

    "Change shifts? Who allowed you to change shifts?" The snow fox first elder said angrily.

    "Changing shifts is allowed by the n rules, as long as I find my nsmen, I don''t need anyone''s permission. Did great elder forget?" Xue Yan blinked his eyes and said in a neither humble nor arrogant manner.

    "You ..." The snow fox great elder choked and could not speak.

    When Mei saw this, she deliberately put on a straight face and said unhappily,""Great elder, is it time to investigate who Xue Yan will switch shifts with? It''s here to object to the wedding. Now, what do you think we should do? Can the wedding still go on?"

    "Your Majesty, this wedding must continue!" When the snow fox great elder heard this, she immediately said with a bitter expression.

    "How do we continue? Some people are against the wedding. " The Mei reminded.

    "Uh! We can''t stop the wedding just because it''s against us!" After thinking for a moment, the snow fox first elder hurriedly said.

    "Can''t one person object? Then how many people do you want to object to?" The Mei was speechless. Why was this old man so stubborn? The wedding could not go on, why did it still not want to let go?

    "I, I ..." The snow fox great elder wanted to cry but had no tears. He stammered and couldn''t even say aplete sentence. Immediately after, he cast a pleading look at the two ashen-faced ancestors. However, Xue Mu and Xue Qiao''s hearts were also in a mess at this time. How could they have any good ideas? therefore, the two of them didn''t say a word. Seeing this, the snow fox great elder waspletely depressed.

    This was the rhythm of not helping!

    Great Elder Snow fox really wanted to just faint. If he fainted, would he not have to care about these terrible things?

    However, what hurt the great elder the most was that King did not understand him and kept urging him to think of a way. If he had a good way, would he be so conflicted and in such a difficult position?

    All of a sudden, the snow fox first elder had a sh of inspiration. He thought of Leng ruoxue and immediately abandoned his status as the officiant of the wedding. He ran to Leng ruoxue and pleaded,""Miss Leng, what should we do now?"

 Chapter 2372 Once And For All (3)

    "How would I know?" Leng ruoxue said irresponsibly.

    "Miss Leng, you can''t do this! "You were the one who asked me to say those words, sob ..." Great Elder Snow fox was so anxious that tears welled up in its eyes. Right now, its tiny appearance was really as pitiful as it could be.

    "However, the ones who are against it are the snow foxes of your snow fox Tribe! Besides, I really didn''t expect that there would be someone who dared to oppose my Mei''s wedding! I''ve really opened my eyes today!" Leng ruoxue clicked her tongue in wonder.

    "Miss Leng, you ... You can''t be so irresponsible ..." Leng ruoxue''s words made the snow fox first elder feel like dying.

    "AI! Alright! Who asked me to be too soft-hearted! Leave this to me!" Leng ruoxue put on a helpless expression as she looked at the snow fox first elder who was pretending to be pitiful.

    "Miss Leng, you''re such a good person!" Seeing that he had achieved his goal, the snow fox great elder''s tears turned into a smile in satisfaction.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue stood up and walked to the Mei''s side. She bent down and carried the Mei. She looked at Xue Lin, then at Xue Yan and asked indifferently,""You guys are a couple?"

    "Yes!"

    "No!"

    Xue Lin and Xue Yan said at the same time, but their answers werepletely different.

    Hearing these two answers, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but smile. Her beautiful eyes sized up the two big white foxes and didn''t speak for a long time.

    After a long while, when she saw Xue Lin and Xue Yan breaking out in cold sweat, Leng ruoxue finally let them go out of kindness and said,""Since there are snow foxes who object to the wedding, our Mei''s wedding can not go on. So, let me ask you again, are you two a couple?"

    "No!"

    "Yes!"

    It was a different answer.

    "Alright! Since the two of you are not a couple, I can only regretfully announce that Xue Yan, who disrupted the wedding of the snow fox King, has offended his superior. Men, take him away to receive his punishment and expel him from the snow fox Tribe. " Leng ruoxue said coldly. As soon as she finished speaking, two snow fox guards appeared. By the time the Foxes present could react, Xue Yan had already been taken away.

    Not long after, Xue Yan''s miserable cry entered the Fox''s ears.

    When Xue Lin heard this voice, tears streamed down her face. At this time, the bloodied and unconscious Xue Yan was carried in by the two snow fox guards. When Xue Lin saw this, she quickly rushed to Xue Yan''s side and burst into tears.

    "Brother Yan! Brother Yan! It''s all my fault! I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" Xuelin said as she cried.

    "Why are you crying? It did something wrong and caused the snow fox King to lose face. It should be punished. Otherwise, if everyone in the snow fox Tribe does the same thing in the future, where will our Mei''s dignity be?" Leng ruoxue reprimanded him with a cold expression.

    "Originally, if you two were a couple, I was going to fulfill your wish! After all, a couple who doesn''t fear hardship for love and bravely advances forward is worthy of forgiveness. I will also think that your love is great. However, you''ve already said that you''re not a couple. As such, Xue Yan''s actions can only be considered as causing trouble! Hmph! It even dared to cause trouble at the king''s wedding. Not killing it is already a light punishment!" Leng ruoxue continued.

    When Xue Lin heard Leng ruoxue''s words, regret welled up in her heart. So it was its hesitation that had harmed brother Yan! At this moment, Xue Lin was filled with regret.

    "Miss Leng, please expel me and brother Yan from the snow fox Tribe! I love it, and I want to be with it forever. " After thinking it through, Xue Lin said without hesitation.

    "Wretched girl, what nonsense are you spouting?" Elder min, who had long been stunned by these changes and had only just recovered slightly, heard her daughter''s words and almost fainted from anger.

    "Elder min, if you want to teach your daughter a lesson, please go home first." Seeing that elder min had spoken out of turn, Leng ruoxue shot a warning nce at her. With just one nce, elder min became obedient.

    Then, Leng ruoxue smiled at Xue Lin and said,""Xuelin, if I remember correctly, you just said that you two are not a couple!"

    "I ... I lied." Xue Lin looked at Xue Yan affectionately as she spoke the truth.

    "Give me a reason, and maybe I''ll agree to your request." Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "I was afraid that brother Yan would get into big trouble because of this. I thought that as long as I denied it, the wedding could continue. I didn''t expect ..." Xue Lin choked with sobs, her face full of regret.

    "So you don''t want to marry Mei?" Leng ruoxue asked.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "I, I don''t want to, but for the sake of the snow fox Tribe, I have no choice but to do this." Xue Lin had tears in her eyes. In fact, she wanted to say that the king did not want to marry her, but she did not dare to. Such a thing had happened at the wedding, and the king was the victim. If word got out, the king''s reputation would be damaged. Therefore, she could only bear the responsibility and hope that the king would forgive them.

    "For the sake of the snow fox Tribe?" Leng ruoxue repeated Xue Lin''s words, but her beautiful eyes turned to Xue ran and Xue Qiao. Her knowing gaze made the two old foxes ''faces flush red. They opened their mouths as if to say something, but found that they could not say a word. The Mei had a wronged expression on her face, and the two of them felt even more embarrassed.

    "Mei is already the King of the Snow fox Tribe. Hence, the snow fox Tribe does not need to sacrifice your marriage to bind Mei. From now on, you are free." After a while, Leng ruoxue spoke again.

    "Thank you!" Xuelin was very grateful.

    If it understood correctly, the other party had agreed to let them go, right? It pondered to itself.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue continued,""Senior xue yuan, senior Xue Qiao, since today is a good day and the wedding venue has been set up, why don''t we fulfill their wishes and let them get married?"

    "O-okay!" Xue ran and Xue Qiao didn''t dare to have any objections at this time. They were already very satisfied that this little human girl didn''t get angry!

    However, Xuelin''s eyes widened in surprise when she heard this. Did she hear it wrong? The king''s master actually wanted it to marry brother Yan now? This was too dramatic!

    "Miss Leng, with brother Yan''s current state, I''m afraid he can''t marry me immediately." Xue Lin looked at the unconscious Xue Yan, her face full of heartache.

    Leng ruoxue took out a pill and threw it to Xue Lin. When Xue Lin saw it, she quickly fed it to Xue Yan. In the blink of an eye, Xue Yan woke up.

    "You two go and wash up! The wedding is about to begin. " Leng ruoxueughed.

    "Thank you, miss Leng." Xue Lin and Xue Yan were extremely grateful for Leng ruoxue''s help. After bowing to her, they left the wedding venue temporarily. When elder min saw this scene, she was petrified.

    However, at this moment, Leng ruoxue did not have the time to care about it. Instead, she coaxed the Mei with a gentle expression,""Mei! There are plenty of other fish in the sea, so don''t be sad anymore. Let''s be magnanimous and help those two little Foxes!"

    The subus raised its head and nodded with tears in its eyes. Then, it quickly lowered its head again. The other foxes who were closer to it seemed to have heard a slight sobbing sound. However, the performance of their master and beast made the Foxes present have a better impression of them. After all, most beasts also liked to see the good thing of lovers getting married!

    Even though they hade to watch the snow fox King''s wedding, there had been a small ident during the wedding. In the end, the snow fox King had generously allowed a pair of lovers to marry each other. Such an incident would be discussed by the Foxes for a long time. Of course, there were a few who took pleasure in their misfortune. However, in general, the oue was not bad, and this was exactly what Leng ruoxue wanted to see.

    The wedding was over soon.

    Under the witness of the Foxes, Xue Lin and Xue Yan became a happy couple. The celebration banquet that was originally prepared for the snow fox King was now given to the two of them. Although the groom had changed, the Foxes were still excited. However, Leng ruoxue and the rest did not attend the final wedding banquet and had returned to their own residence early.

    The Mei, who had been acting like it was heartbroken all the way back to its residence, immediately went into its room. However, this time, it was not angry. Instead, it was happy. Afterughing enough in its room, it ran out of the room and pounced into Leng ruoxue''s arms.

    Seeing its reaction, Jiang Ningughed and teased it,""Mei! You''re heartbroken, so you can''t be too excited!"

    "Alright! I was jilted. " Upon hearing this, the Mei immediately put on a sorrowful expression and said to Leng ruoxue in all seriousness,""Master, I knew you''re the best."

    "Of course! You little fool, do you really think I''ll force you to get married?" Leng ruoxueughed. The Mei actually took it seriously at the start.

    "Hehe! Hehe!" The Mei giggled in embarrassment.

    "Little fox, you have to thank me, do you understand? I was the one who dealt with Xue Yan!" Cang Qigong, who upied Leng ruoxue''s right shoulder, said.

    "Thank you, big brother Azure." The Mei said fawningly.

    "There''s no need to thank me, just don''t fight with me for the arms of girls in the future. " Azure said very seriously.

    "Uh!" Hearing this, the Mei was depressed. It didn''t want to agree to this request, but Cang took it as a silent agreement and didn''t pursue the matter.

    The two little fellows stopped for a while, but Jiang Ning looked at Leng ruoxue with a face full of question marks. He held it in for a long time before he finally asked,""Xue ''er, since you don''t want to ept the beauty trap of the snow fox Tribe, why don''t you just reject it directly? why do you have to put on such a show?"

    Jiang Ning couldn''t understand. Although he only realized that everything had been arranged by Xue ''er after the incident had ended, he felt that it was really unnecessary to do so. If he rejected them directly, those sly foxes wouldn''t dare to have any objections.

    "This is what I''m doing! I believe that after this incident, the snow fox Tribe will not dare to easily plot against the subus anymore. The seduction can also be stopped. Otherwise, they will do this today and that tomorrow. After a long time, I will also get tired of it. I might as well make them not dare to act recklessly again!" Leng ruoxue exined with a smile.

 Chapter 2373 Im A Snow Fox (1)

    "Are you sure they''ll stop?" Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Jiang Ning blinked his eyes and asked with a pure expression.

    He did not believe that these greedy old foxes would stop. Moreover, his sixth sense told him that those old foxes would still cause trouble. However, when he saw Leng ruoxue''s confident look, he was too embarrassed to pour cold water on her.

    After Leng ruoxue heard what Jiang Ning had to say, she smiled mysteriously and said,""You just wait and see."

    With that, Leng ruoxue hugged Mei and Cang, then pulled the evildoer and left without taking a single cloud with her.

    Looking at Leng ruoxue''s back view, Jiang Ning couldn''t help but blink his eyes. He then looked at uncle long. However, uncle long only patted Jiang Ning''s shoulder and left.

    Did she leave him behind again?

    Jiang Ning was dumbfounded. How could these guys be so calm? It was too unbelievable! Jiang Ning truly felt that Leng ruoxue and the rest had let their guard down too early. He believed that the snow fox race would definitelye up with more tricks.

    However, since Leng ruoxue and the rest did not take this matter seriously, he would just wait to watch a good show.

    With this thought in mind, Jiang Ning turned around and returned to his room calmly.

    The next day.

    Xue ran and Xue Qiao hesitated for a long time, but in the end, they decided toe and see the king.

    When they saw the Mei Queen and her sorrowful face, the two white foxes instantly felt their hearts ache. However, they did not know how tofort the Mei. Furthermore, Leng ruoxue did not give them a pleasant expression. This fact made the two old foxes, who already had a headache, even more upset.

    "Little girl, my King, about yesterday''s matter ..." Xue ran bit the bullet and spoke. However, she had only said a few words when she was interrupted by Leng ruoxue with a wave of her hand.

    "Senior xue yuan, yesterday''s matter is already in the past. Don''t mention it again." Leng ruoxue looked at Mei worriedly before turning to Xue ran.

    "Uh! That ... I''ve already ordered the great elder to expel Xue Yan and Xue Lin from the snow fox Tribe. " Xue ran said, trying to please him.

    "Why did you drive them out?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes in confusion when she heard this.

    "Didn''t you say so?" Xue ran was stunned for a moment before saying.

    "That''s what she said before. Didn''t Xuelin rify itter? Since the two foxes were in love, it could not be considered as Xue Yan causing trouble. Therefore, there was no reason to chase them out. Moreover, we have to follow the wedding procedures! Since there are people who oppose it, in order for the lovers to finally get married, my Mei voluntarily withdrew and fulfilled their wishes. Isn''t this a happy ending for everyone?" Leng ruoxue replied matter-of-factly.

    Her words caused Xue ran to feel a deep sense of suffocation in her chest. However, Xue ran couldn''t tell what was wrong. After all this time, she wasn''t angry at Xue Yan''s actions? Then why did it y the bad guy in order to please them?

    Sob ... Xue ran wanted to cry but had no tears.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "Elder Xue Mu, I''ve already said this earlier, don''t bring up this matter again. You should also stop thinking about finding a partner for my Mei. The marriage of my family''s Beastie should be decided by them. As its master, I have to be Democratic too, right? Arranged marriages are no longer popr, so your snow fox Tribe must keep up with the times!" Leng ruoxue said with a heavy heart.

    "In addition, although my Mei lost face yesterday, we were able to help a pair of lovers. In general, it is still worth celebrating. So, elders of your snow fox Tribe, don''t think about making things difficult for that young couple. If I find out, I will be angry!" Leng ruoxue continued to warn.

    Xue ran was stunned as she listened to Leng ruoxue''s long speech. However, it also understood what Leng ruoxue meant. This little girl was clearly telling it not to be so meddlesome in the future!

    In fact, Xue ran was also very angry about yesterday''s incident. It did not expect that after its repeated warnings, there would still be a snow fox that dared to cause trouble. However, the snow fox that caused trouble was for love, and it was even allowed to do so. Therefore, it was still not clear what the situation was.

    Say that they did the right thing? The king had indeed lost face. Say that they did something wrong? However, she had also helped a pair of lovers. At this moment, Xue ran was in a daze and couldn''t think straight. However, the only thing she knew was that the king''s marriage had indeed been called off. It would be terrible in the future!

    The honey trap would definitely not work, and it had no confidence in anything else.

    What a pitiful old fox. Just like that, she was confused by Leng ruoxue. From time to time, she would even me herself, feeling that she had not seen through people and had caused the king to lose face.

    Yes! Although the wedding yesterday was not a waste, it did not belong to the king. After yesterday''s incident, the news of the king being robbed of her love had spread throughout the Fox n.

    Although it was very clear that the king''s wedding was arranged and there was no love at all, other people did not understand the situation and would not think so! It was impossible for the snow fox Tribe to exin to each and every one of them. Therefore, their poor King became the poor Fox that was abandoned at the wedding. Some sympathized with their King, while others gloated over his misfortune. In this regard, it was quite helpless.

    Now, it could only hope that the king''s scandal would be slowly forgotten by the Foxes. Thinking of this, Xue ran suddenly said,"Little girl, I''ll arrange a banquet tomorrow to let the king get to know the Kings of the Fox races again. What do you think?"

    "Is there a need for that?" Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked.

    "It''s necessary. There were too many idents yesterday, and we didn''t have the chance to introduce the Fox Kings to each other. So, we have to find a chance to let them get to know each other again. You should know that the purple-eyed snow fox is not only the King of our snow fox race, but also the king of the entire Fox race. So, it is very necessary for them to get to know each other. That''s it!" Xue ran was afraid that Leng ruoxue would not agree, so she quickly said.

    "Since that''s the case, I''ll listen to senior Xue ran!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Good, good! I''ll order people to prepare it. " Seeing Leng ruoxue giving her so much face, Xue ran''s heart was filled with excitement.

    After saying that, it left excitedly. It was so excited that it felt like it was floating as it walked.

    "Master, I don''t want to attend any banquet." After Xue ran left, Mei spoke with a displeased expression.

    "Mei! After bing the King of the Snow fox Tribe, you should at least get to know the other Fox Kings! This is also a good opportunity to make friends. Tomorrow, you should try to get all of them. This way, your master, I, will be able to save a lot of trouble!" Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "Alright then! For master''s sake, I''ll definitely work hard to beat them all up. " Mei clenched her small fist and promised.

    "Uh! I''m not asking you to fight tomorrow! However, if someone provokes you, don''t be soft-hearted either. In any case, it''s none of our business if they''re injured or crippled. " Leng ruoxue said irresponsibly, not caring if she would lead her little Beastie astray.

 Chapter 2374 Im A Snow Fox (2)

    However, after hearing the words of the master and the Beast, Jiang Ning broke out in a cold sweat. Why did he feel that there would be a bloody battle tomorrow? Should he watch the show, or should he hide?

    The few of them each had their own thoughts and ns in their hearts. As for the snow fox tribe''s snow fox elders, after hearing their ancestor''s instructions, they collectively got busy.

    This time, they would not allow anything to happen again. They had to make the king happy. The snow fox elders made up their minds and prepared a banquet of a scale that even exceeded the Mei''s wedding.

    The main reason why they were so generous was naturally topensate their King for the failed wedding. Otherwise, they were really afraid that their King would be secretlyughed at by some despicable people. However, what they did not know was that the news of Mei being abandoned by someone had spread throughout the entire beast n in just one night.

    Among all the snow fox elders, the one who wanted to make up for her mistake the most was elder min. Elder min had been on tenterhooks for the entire night. Other than being scolded by the two ancestors, the king did not react at all. It did not cause any trouble for elder min either. However, the calmer it was, the more afraid it was.

    However, the more it wanted to perform well, the more mistakes it made. In the end, even the snow fox first elder couldn''t stand it anymore. After giving it a harsh scolding and temporarily dismissing it from its position as an elder, elder min finally stopped.

    Elder min, who had been temporarily removed from her position as an elder, looked up at the sky and sighed with Infinite Sadness. Wuuu ...

    Then, it left the busy banquet scene in endless loneliness, looking back with every step it took. That back view was extremely deste.

    On the day that the banquet officially started, Leng ruoxue and the rest arrived at the banquet venue apanied by Xue ran. They carried Mei and sat on the main seats. Before they could even warm their seats, a dissatisfied voice could be heard,""Old ancestor, how can you let a human sit on the main seat!"

    Upon hearing this, there was silence, especially the snow foxes of the snow fox Tribe. They couldn''t help but widen their eyes and cold sweat trickled down their bodies.

    He, he was really bold!

    He actually dared to say such things about their King''s master. Even they didn''t dare to say such things! However, it was not a snow fox from the snow fox Tribe that said this. It was a leader of the ck Fox Tribe.

    The Fox race in the divine realm was divided into snow fox, white fox, red fox, ck Fox and so on. These Fox races were thergest Fox races in the divine realm. The snow fox race that Mei was in could be said to be the main branch of the snow fox race. Basically, all the snow foxes looked up to this branch of snow fox as their leader. As for the ck Fox that had spoken, it was the chief of the main branch of the divine realm''s ck Fox race.

    It was confident that its rtionship with the two ancestors of the snow fox Tribe was not ordinary. Therefore, others did not dare to say this, but it did. Furthermore, after it said this, it realized that the scene had immediately be silent. It was extremely proud!

    How was it? It''s the bravest, isn''t it?

    Hmph! So what if it was a purple-eyed snow fox? He was just a little kid, and it was not willing to listen to themand of a yellow-mouthed child. Furthermore, it was a purple-eyed snow fox that had acknowledged a human as its master. How could such a purple-eyed snow fox be qualified to be the king of the Fox race? A certain ck Fox n leader was filled with anger and jealousy.

    Originally, before they came here, they did not know that the new snow fox King was taken. However, yesterday''s wedding had already exposed everything. So, when they found out about this news, one could imagine the shock in their hearts.

    If the snow fox elder had not suppressed some of the Fox Kings who were ready to make a move, they might have questioned him back then. However, it was not toote now. Therefore, the banquet this time was regarded as a Hongmen banquet.

    It was precisely because of this that the moment Leng ruoxue sat down, it gave her a show of strength and was pleased with itself. However, what it didn''t know was that when Xue ran heard this, her head began to throb! He couldn''t help but curse in his heart. This is our snow fox tribe''s business, what does it have to do with you? Who asked you to be a busybody?

    Xue ran was afraid that Leng ruoxue would get angry if she heard this, so she sneaked a nce at her. Seeing that Leng ruoxue''s expression was normal, she was relieved. Just as she was about to open her mouth to reprimand this ignorant fellow, she heard Leng ruoxue speak before she could.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "May I know who you are?" Leng ruoxue looked curiously at the ck Fox who had used her and asked indifferently.

    "I''m the leader of the ck Fox Tribe. You can call me the ck Fox King!" The giant ck Fox said proudly.

    "I''ve never heard of it!" Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with confusion.

    "I''m so famous, and you''ve never heard of me?" The moment he heard Leng ruoxue''s words, the ck Fox n leader was enraged.

    Hells, this human really had not seen the world. He was the dignified ck Fox Tribe leader, what a famous Big Shot in the immortal realm! However, this human actually told her that she had never heard of it. She could tolerate it, but she could not.

    At this moment, the Furious n leader of the ck Fox n had long forgotten his original intention of questioning Leng ruoxue. He waspletely engrossed in the fact that Leng ruoxue did not know his name. It deeply felt that this was more important than anything else.

    pA(nd)A no ve1 "You''re so famous that even the Divine Master knows about you?" At this moment, Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes and asked with an innocent look.

    "Uh! I didn ''t. " The ck Fox Tribe leader replied honestly.

    "But I''m so famous that even the Divine Master knows me!" Leng ruoxue said self-deprecatingly.

    Hearing her words, Xue ran couldn''t help but cover her face. They had been hiding Leng ruoxue''s identity all this time. Could it be that they were about to expose her?

    Xue ran was a pear-shaped mountain, but it knew that it could not stop this girl.

    However, snow bridge still wanted to try. Before the ck Fox Tribe leader could react, snow bridge quickly tried to smooth things over."Hehe! The banquet is about to start, let''s not talk about this anymore! Let''s get ready to eat!"

    "No! Let''s be clear, how did you be famous?" The ck Fox n leader did not give him any face at all. His face was filled with anger. He had truly been provoked by Leng ruoxue to the point of losing his mind. Otherwise, he would not have dared to speak to Xue Qiao in such a manner.

    Its words also angered Xue Qiao to death. Just as Xue Qiao was about to reprimand it, Leng ruoxue''s voice rang in his ears,""Do you know who I am?"

    "Who are you? Aren''t you the master of the new King of the Snow fox Tribe? You think I don''t know?" The ck Fox Tribe leader said with a look of disdain. He was not a fool. He had already figured out everything about this woman yesterday.

    "Mei, tell it who I am." When Leng ruoxue heard this, she didn''t even look at the huge ck Fox. Instead, she smiled at the subus.

    "My master is Leng ruoxue." The Mei said very obediently.

    "Leng, Leng ruoxue!" The n leader of the ck Fox n, who had been high-spirited and overbearing, stammered when he heard this. A sh of fear appeared in his eyes as he looked at Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue''s name was absolutely fearsome among the magical beasts. Even though the ck Fox n leader did not think that this human woman had done anything great, it was undeniable that some of the more timid magical beasts were very afraid of her! However, this did not include the ck Fox Tribe! The ck Fox n leader consoled himself.

 Chapter 2375 Im A Snow Fox (3)

    It would never admit that it was a little afraid when it first heard the name Leng ruoxue. After all, it was said that a Supreme God from The White Tiger race, dragon race, and Phoenix race had been injured by her. However, it seemed like this little human woman''s abilities were not that great after all. It was probably the same as it, so after the initial fear, it wanted to be smug again.

    "Leng ruoxue, how dare youe to our white fox n. Aren''t you afraid, aren''t you afraid ..." The ck Fox n leader thought for a while but didn''t know what to say. He stammered for a long time but couldn''t finish his sentence.

    In the end, it was Leng ruoxue who saw that it was taking too much effort to speak and kindly helped it say,""I''m not afraid of you guys surrounding me?"

    "Right! That''s right! How dare you! Aren''t you afraid that we''ll surround and attack you?" The ck Fox n leader pped his thigh and shouted.

    "I''m really not afraid!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile, her face carefree. The ck Fox n leader was so angry that he gritted his teeth.

    "Hmph! What a big tone! Leng ruoxue, you''re asking for it. Brothers, this woman is themon enemy of the beast race. Let''s attack together and destroy her!" The ck Fox Tribe leaderughed coldly. Then, he incited the other Fox tribes present, including the snow fox Tribe.

    When Xue Mu, Xue Qiao, and the elders of the snow fox Tribe heard the ck Fox Tribe leader''s words, their hearts trembled. Some were angry, while others were frightened. However, Leng ruoxue remained calm andposed, and her expression did not change.

    Seeing how calm she was, Xue ran was relieved. Then, she shot a look at Xue Qiao and the other snow fox elders, telling them not to say anything and just cooperate with Leng ruoxue.

    After receiving a warning from Xue ran''s gaze, the snow fox elders calmed down and prepared to watch the show. If Leng ruoxue needed their help, they were ready to help her at any time. However, based on their understanding of Leng ruoxue, she would not need them.

    However, when it was time for them to perform, they definitely could not let go of this opportunity. This was also an opportunity to please their King!

    They were not as muddleheaded as the ck Fox n leader. After spending a short time with Leng ruoxue, the snow fox elders were well aware of her position in the king''s heart. At the same time, they were also clear of the importance of the purple-eyed snow fox to the snow fox n and the entire Fox n. Hence, they did not dare to offend Leng ruoxue. However, wasn''t it not fair to see the other Fox ns offend Leng ruoxue and suffer her revenge?

    With this thought in mind, the snow fox elders began to feel conflicted again. However, inparison, it seemed that Leng ruoxue was more important. Aftering to this conclusion, the bnce in their hearts immediately tilted towards Leng ruoxue''s side.

    The other Fox Tribe leaders and Fox Kings were not as angry as the ck Fox Tribe leader when they heard his righteous words. The few Fox Tribe leaders who were close to the white fox Tribe leader were especially rmed by the white fox Tribe leader. Therefore, they sat on their seats as steadily as Mount Tai, and their buttocks did not move from their seats.

    The ck Fox Tribe leader struggled for a long time, but when he saw that no one responded to his words, he was instantly enraged. He bellowed in exasperation,""You, you cowards! Now that Leng ruoxue is right in front of you, you guys don''t know how to seize the opportunity! You guys are really useless!"

    "Little ck! If you''re so useful, why don''t you go!" The white fox n leaderughed evilly as she encouraged.

    "Get lost! Don''t call me little ck!" The ck Fox n leader''s hair stood on end at the mention of ckie. She red at the white fox n leader with fire spewing from her eyes. Her expression was extremely unfriendly. As for what ckie said after that, it was not as powerful as these two words. Therefore, the ck Fox Tribe leader did not hear it at all.

    "I''ll just call you that, what can you do to me?" The white fox n leader said with a smile. Other foxes might be afraid of this fellow, but she was not.

    "You bastard! I want to fight you!" The ck Fox n leader could not take the other party''s provocation and roared irrationally. At this moment, he could no longer care about Leng ruoxue. He only wanted to get back his face.

    Seeing how unprofessional it was, Leng ruoxue was extremely displeased with this huge ck Fox. She immediately called out to stop it,""Wait! You can''t fight it now!"

    "Why?" The n leader of the ck Fox n roared in anger. His eyes were spitting fire as he red at Leng ruoxue.

    "You have to deal with me first! I''m an external threat, so let me handle it first!" Leng ruoxue replied matter-of-factly.

    "..." The ck Fox Tribe leader was depressed. This ... This is a fight?

    However, on second thought, it felt that Leng ruoxue''s words were right. To it, this woman was indeed much more important than that narcissistic stinky Fox. However, these damned things were not willing to cooperate with it!

    The ck Fox Tribe leader did not want to deal with this woman by himself because he was not confident. After all, ording to the rumors, this woman was very powerful, especially since she had a purple-eyed snow fox by her side and was crowned as the King of the Snow fox Tribe. This fact was very unfavorable to him!<novelnext> </novelnext>

    After thinking about it, the ck Fox Tribe leader decided to start with the snow fox Tribe. After all, the snow fox Tribe was the strongest and had the highest status among all the Fox tribes!

    The ck Fox n leader said with a pained expression,""Seniors xue yuan and Xue Qiao, you are the two most respected experts in our Fox n. How could you ... How could you be together with a human like Leng ruoxue? She''s themon enemy of our beast n. We should unite against amon enemy! So, please lead us and eliminate Leng ruoxue!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    When Xue ran and Xue Qiao heard this, they were speechless. In their hearts, they were cursing this stupid Fox. F * ck! You''re the one who wanted to find trouble with Leng ruoxue, so why did you have to drag them down with you? With the Mei around, they could only befriend Leng ruoxue and not offend her. Otherwise, if she were to leave with the Mei in a fit of anger, it would be toote for them to cry!

    It was a purple-eyed snow fox! What a rare and precious snow fox! This was the treasure of the entire Fox race! The two old foxes could not wait to worship the subus. How would they dare to cause trouble for the subus''s master? therefore, when they heard the ck Fox n leader''s words, although the two big foxes were very angry, they did not even bat an eyelid and calmly did what they had to do.

    However, the other snow fox elders were not as calm andposed as them. Although they kept consoling themselves, the little hearts of these elders kept trembling. Furthermore, they did not dare to let the banquet''s dishes be served. Otherwise, if a fight really broke outter, it would be a waste.

    The snow fox elders were still rather thrifty.

    However, Leng ruoxue did not want to just sit there. She nced at first elder Snow fox and said with a calm expression,""First elder, I''m hungry. Why hasn''t the banquet started yet?"

    "Uh! I''ll get them to serve the food immediately. " The snow fox first elder''s forehead was filled with ck lines as she hurriedly said. However, it still couldn''t help but feel disgusted in its heart. Look at them, they were about to fight, but they were still so calm about eating! It just didn''t know if this meal would be good. What it couldn''t understand was that the ancestor could have stopped this imminent battle, so why didn''t he?

    In reality, it wasn''t just the snow fox first elder who couldn''t understand. None of the snow fox elders present could understand. The reason why Xue Mu and Xue Qiao didn''t stop the ck Fox n leader''s actions was because they wanted to give Leng ruoxue a punching bag.

    The two of them still felt that they had let their King down for yesterday''s incident. Hence, they had been thinking about how to let their King vent his anger. Now that the opportunity had presented itself, they naturally had to let Leng ruoxue handle this matter. Hence, the two old foxes pretended to be deaf and dumb!

    At this time, the ck Fox Tribe leader realized that his words had turned into wind by his ear again. He was still thinking about eating. The anger in his heart rose. Then, he couldn''t bear it anymore and roared,"You, you are all pigs! You''re actually thinking about eating!"

    "Food is the most important thing to the people. If you don''t eat, you''ll get hungry. However, if you want to exercise before meals, I can help you." Leng ruoxueughed.

    With that, she moved the three small and exquisite little beasts, baby, kun and Ling, out. The ck Fox Tribe leader saw that there were two more foxes and her eyes widened. She said in a daze,""ck, ck Fox? Where did you get this ck Fox from?"

    "ck your head! You''re the ck Fox! Your whole family is a ck Fox! I''m a snow fox! See clearly!" The judge was enraged by the ck Fox n leader''s words.

    As soon as it said this, the ck Fox Tribe leader was dumbfounded. The snow foxes present also had a stunned expression on their faces.

    It was clearly a ck Fox, so why did it call itself a snow fox? They weren''t color-blind, could they not tell what color it was?

    However, Richard didn''t give them the chance to be stunned for too long. It said to the ck Fox Tribe leader fiercely,""Xiao hei, I want to challenge you! I will destroy you in the name of justice!"

    Hearing the ck Fox n leader being called little ck by his master''s Fox, the white fox n leaderughed so happily that he almost rolled on the ground. However, the ck Fox n leader, who was in a petrified state, immediately sobered up after hearing those two words and roared back,""You bastard, don''t call me little ck!" It didn''t listen to the rest of the words either.

    "I''m already shouting, so what? Are you going to bite me?" Yao angrily said.

    "Detestable!" Provoked by the referee''s provocation, the ck Fox Tribe leader roared and pounced on the referee with bared fangs and brandished ws. However, the referee would not be passively beaten. With a Swoosh, he also scuttled out. Then, two streams of light, one purple and one gold, shot out ...

    In an instant, a huge ck Fox was entangled with the three small figures. A momentter, all the Foxes present heard a painful cry from the four beasts in the middle of the chaotic battle. However, they did not know who was making the sound.

 Chapter 2376 The Wolf And The Wolf (1)

    However, this sound was really too miserable. All the Foxes present felt their blood run cold. Many timid foxes seemed to feel the same way and shivered.

    At this moment, the food and wine that the snow fox Tribe had meticulously prepared were served one by one. However, none of the Foxes were in the mood to eat. However, Leng ruoxue and the rest did not care so much. The few of them did not stand on ceremony as they picked out the food that they liked and started to eat. They ate very happily.

    The white fox Tribe leader, who had been putting on an act along with the other foxes and putting on a shocked expression, saw this and began to eat without holding back. This banquet was even better than the banquet at the wedding yesterday. The snow fox Tribe must have spent a lot of money on it. Therefore, it would be a waste not to eat it. It was important to know that this was all the master''s money!

    As he thought about it and ate, he pulled the good food and wine from the other people''s tables to his front. The white fox n leader did not know how to spell the word ''polite'' at all. He only felt that this was all his master''s money, so he definitely could not let those who wanted to go against his master benefit. Therefore, the food and wine on the table of a certain ck Fox n leader were basically confiscated and brought to his own table.

    Furthermore, the white fox Tribe leader had taken it for granted that the snow fox tribe''s assets belonged to its master. Wasn''t the King of the Snow fox Tribe its master''s Beastie? Since that was the case, everything in the snow fox Tribe would naturally belong to their master.

    At this moment, it did not even consider the stance and thoughts of the snow foxes in the snow fox Tribe. In fact, it even felt that everything in the entire Fox Tribe would soon belong to its master.

    Hehe! The more the white fox n leader thought about it, the happier she became. Who asked her to have the foresight to recognize these foxes as her master? Therefore, it was very sure that its position by its master''s side was definitely higher than these stupid foxes.

    The white fox n leader couldn''t help but chuckle at the thought of this.

    A giant ck Fox beside it couldn''t help but ask worriedly,""Old Bai, are you stupid?"

    "You''re the idiot! Old hei, I''m telling you! This guy from the main branch of your ck Fox Tribe will probably be in trouble. So, you must seize this opportunity, understand?" The white fox n leader pulled the giant ck Fox and whispered.

    "Yes." The ck Fox nodded and asked,""What chance?"

    "You, you idiot! Of course, you have to seize the opportunity to rise to the top. In the future, you will be the great patriarch of the ck Fox race, do you know that?" The white fox n leader said with a look of disappointment.

    "Shh! Don''t talk nonsense, be careful not to let the n leader hear you and he will find trouble with you!" Old hei broke out in a cold sweat at that, his heart thumping and his dark eyes darting left and right nervously, afraid that someone else would hear him.

    However, when the white fox n leader said this, she did not deliberately lower her voice. Therefore, the few Fox n leaders and Fox Kings who were closer to the two of them could hear it clearly. However, those cunning fellows all pretended that nothing had happened and also learned from the white fox n leader to eat quickly. They did not dare to look at the two of them at all. However, the ears of the few Fox n leaders and Fox Kings were perked up. They wanted to hear more gossip.

    "Coward, you have such a good opportunity but you don''t know how to grasp it. No wonder you have been suppressed by that guy for your whole life." When the white fox n leader heard old ck''s useless and cowardly words, the look of disappointment on his face grew even more intense. Then, he took a few more bites of the bone in his ws. He thought that the bone was old ck to vent his anger.

    This ck Fox, old ck, was one of its few good friends. Their friendship could be traced back to when the two of them were still little babies. When they were young, the white fox n leader had already shown that it loved to look pretty and was vain. Therefore, there were very few foxes in the Fox n who could y with it. Old ck, on the other hand, was simple, honest, and obedient, so the two foxes liked each other.

    The white fox n leader never denied that it treated old ck differently because old ck was obedient, and it had always stood up for old ck when it was bullied by other foxes. Therefore, their rtionship could only be described in one word, and that was iron!

    It was even a thousand year Dark Iron grade.

    Therefore, the white fox Tribe leader, who had already found a master for herself, naturally hoped that her good friend would follow in her footsteps and join the ranks of her master, Beastie. However, it didn''t have the time to tell ckie about its thoughts. It definitely wouldn''t let go of such a good opportunity.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    But looking at ckie''s silly face, it was clear that he was not on the same channel as it. This fact also made it feel a little defeated.

    After thinking for a while, the white fox n leader decided to move him with emotion and said,""Old ck! How have I treated you all this time?"

    "I have nothing to say about old Bai!" ckieughed.

    "Then how did your zhina chief treat you?" The white fox n leader asked again.

    "It, it ..." Old ck stammered when he mentioned a certain ck Fox Tribe leader.

    "It''s always bullying you, right?" The white fox n leader said on its behalf.

    "Yes." Old hei nodded.

    "And every time I helped you bully it, I called you old ck, and deliberately called it little ck. Every time, it would be half-dead from anger, right?" The white fox n leader said with reason.

    "That''s right. " Old hei chuckled.

    "Then, will you listen to me?" The white fox n leader asked again. This was its ultimate goal.

    "I''ll listen! Old Bai, what do you want me to do? I''ll listen to everything you say!" Old hei said immediately.

    "That''s good! I want you to take this opportunity to rece Xiao hei''s position and step on it so that it will never be able to rise again. " The white fox n leader snorted viciously. That old man alwaysughed at it. This time, it would make sure that old thing would never be able to turn over a new leaf.

    "This ... This isn''t very good! It''s already pitiful enough that it''s being bullied by humans, how can we add insult to injury?" Old hei couldn''t help but say.

    "Yo! He already knew how to use idioms, but he still knew how to hit someone when they were down! That''s right! I''m just going to hit him when he''s down!" The white fox n leaderughed evilly.

    "Uh!" Old ck''s body was covered in cold sweat. He didn''t expect old white to be so honest, but how was he supposed to reply?

    Seeing this, the white fox n leader patted old hei''s shoulder and said,""Old ck! I treat you as a brother, that''s why I''m telling you this. If it were someone else, I wouldn''t care if they lived or died! So, think about it carefully. Now that the old man has started fighting on his own, but none of us helped, do you think he won''t bear a grudge and find a way to take revenge? Especially you, I''m afraid you''ll be the first one to bear the brunt of its revenge! Of course, that''s if it''s safe and sound. "

    "But I think it''s probably going to die this time. Therefore, I think this is an opportunity for you. You must seize it! As long as you be the new chief of the ck Fox tribe''s main branch, no Fox will dare to bully you, right?" The white fox n leader deliberately paused for a moment before continuing to Bluff.

 Chapter 2377 The Wolf And The Wolf (2)

    The white fox n leader''s words were so sincere, and his expression said ''I''ll do it for your own good'', so old ck didn''t dare to reject it easily. However, the honest and honest old ck still felt that it wasn''t good to add insult to injury like this, so it was in a dilemma!

    The white fox n leader could only sigh to herself when she saw this. This honest fellow was really a headache!

    At this moment, a few more tragic howls attracted the attention of all the Foxes. Then, they saw a tall ck giant fox fly through the air like a parab, drawing a beautiful arc and crashing into the pir of the banquet hall with a bang.

    The pir wasn''t very strong at first, but under its strong impact, it shook a few times before it stabilized. The Foxes then saw that there were a few very obvious cracks on the pir.

    "My pir!" When the snow fox great elder saw this, she immediately let out a cry, and tears seemed to sh in her eyes.

    Hearing this and seeing the pained expression on the snow fox great elder''s face, all the Foxes ''foreheads were filled with ck lines. That''s not the main point right now, okay?

    Shouldn''t everyone be concerned about the ck Fox Tribe leader''s situation?

    Why did great Elder Snow Fox''s heart ache for the pir first?

    Most of the Foxes present could not understand, and the ck Fox Tribe leader''s current appearance made their little hearts tremble again.

    Oh my God! Was that the ck Fox Tribe leader they knew?

    At this time, the ck Fox Tribe leader''s originally beautiful, glossy ck fur was no longer in good shape. The w marks on his body had destroyed his fur. In addition, many parts of his fur had been bald. The ck Fox Tribe leader''s face was swollen like a pig''s head, and it was almost impossible to tell that he was a Fox.

    The ck Fox Tribe leader, who seemed to be severely injured, had already passed out. The blood on his body seeped through the w marks and onto the floor, quickly dyeing the floor around him red. In short, the ck Fox Tribe leader''s current appearance was not enough to be described with the word "miserable."

    The Foxes pitied the ck Fox Tribe leader. However, when they saw the three little beasts with their sharp ws, they shuddered and did not dare to speak up for the ck Fox Tribe leader.

    However, even if they did not speak, the three beasts did not n to let them go. They shed their sharp ws that were still dripping with blood and raised their chin proudly."Who else wants to be scratched, state your name!"

    Get scratched?

    All the Foxes were shocked!

    Alright! The ck Fox n leader was indeed scratched! However, they didn''t want to be scratched like foxes.

    As soon as the judge said that, all the Foxes could not help but lower their heads, not daring to look at the three fierce little beasts.

    Sob ... Why were those three little fellows so terrifying? It was still a group scratch! Wasn''t this asking for the Fox''s life? Who could stand it!

    Seeing that they still didn''t say anything, Yao was angry and shouted,""Does anyone still think I''m ck Fox?"

    All the Foxes were perspiring profusely. They thought to themselves, you''re a ck Fox. If you''re not a ck Fox, then are you really a snow fox? Even a three-year-old child wouldn''t believe such a lie, let alone them! However, even if they did not believe it, they did not dare to say it out loud. Otherwise, they would end up like the ck Fox Tribe leader!<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "You bunch of cowards, good-for-nothings, you don''t even dare to speak, and you still dare to call yourselves the Fox race of the divine realm. Even I feel ashamed for you! You''ve lost all your face!" Yao saw that no one replied, so he could only continue to curse. He couldn''t help butin in his heart. These guys are so cunning, why didn''t they fall for it?

    The referee was depressed, but the more he scolded, the more energetic he became. In the end, Leng ruoxue couldn''t bear to listen anymore and suggested,""Whoa! Stop scolding and take a break. In my opinion, if you don''t like anyone, you can just go up directly, there''s no need to wait for them to make the first move. "

    Its master''s suggestion immediately turned its anger into joy. It obediently rubbed against Leng ruoxue''s leg and said happily,""Master is smart!"

    Yao straightened his back and scanned the Foxes with his deep eyes. The Foxes were so scared that their hearts trembled. However, none of them dared to raise their heads, afraid that they would be picked.

    Yao chose round after round but did not choose his next opponent. The hearts of the Foxes also swayed with Yao''s probing gaze, like a sail in the sea.

    Many of the Foxes ''fur was already wet with their cold sweat, and the evil Richard even specially picked one of the Foxes and pointed at a certain Fox that was shaking like a leaf in the wind.""It''s you!"

    The Fox chosen by ''luck'' was also a ck Fox, and it was the subordinate of the previous ck Fox Tribe leader. It followed the lead of the ck Fox Tribe leader, who had been scratched beyond recognition. The reason why Richard had chosen it was that it knew its identity, because it had a spy to report to him, hehe!

    Needless to say, the so-called spy of the Holy See was naturally the white fox n leader.

    When they heard that another Fox had been chosen, none of the Foxes dared to raise their heads because they were afraid that they would be chosen. They would rather lower their heads like ostriches than confirm who the unlucky Fox was.

    When Yao saw this, he was furious.

    He gave baby a look and baby immediately understood. Then, it ran to the back of the unlucky ck Fox, stretched out its short legs, and gave a light kick. The unlucky Fox who had been silent with his head lowered was kicked out.

    Seeing this, Xue ran found it unbelievable. She couldn''t understand how the short legs of the purple Fox could kick the huge ck Fox. This had be a difficult mystery in its heart!

    As for the ck Fox that was kicked out, it had already rolled onto the ground without any preparation. When it raised its head, it was immediately surrounded by three cute little beasts.

    "W-what are you guys doing?" The ck Fox, who had be meat on the anvil, was so scared that its voice trembled, and tears quickly welled up in its eyes.

    Its expression was one of fear, as if it was about to be raped.

    It wasn''t that it was a coward, but the three of them were too powerful.

    "Hehe! What do you think?" Yaoughed evilly.

    After that, the three little beasts acted in unison. ''Whoosh, whoosh, Whoosh!'' After a few hits, this unlucky fellow was already covered in wounds, and wails and cries of pain were constantly heard. At this time, the Foxes who heard themotion also dared to look up. However, the more they looked, the deeper the fear in their hearts became. In the end, it even formed a conditioned reflex. As long as one of the three Hui''s eyesnded on them, they would immediately tremble in fear, and the timid ones would directly faint.

    During the banquet, Leng ruoxue and the rest were eating extremely happily. The three little beasts, the Jiao, were also happily bullying the Foxes. Under the three of them''s tyrannical abuse, many foxes took the initiative to acknowledge the three of them as their bosses. If there was anyone who refused toply, they would immediately be attacked by the three of them. In the end, the three of them had taken in many foxes as their little brothers. At the same time, the position of the king of the Mei was even more secure.

 Chapter 2378 The Wolf And The Wolf (3)

    Now, no Fox dared to disobey the snow fox King''s discipline. No Fox dared to mention the fact that the Mei had a master. However, the Mei told them about the conflict between her master and the Beast n and asked them to give her an answer within three days. She did not want these foxes to only listen to her and not take their master seriously!

    Such a thing was absolutely not allowed!

    The smarter foxes had already seen through the signs. In less than three days, they expressed to the Mei that their master was also their master. When the Mei heard this, she was naturally happy. She was especially friendly to the Fox Tribe leaders and Fox Kings who had taken the initiative to ask for a master.

    In fact, this was a decision that the Foxes had no choice but to make. If they could, who would be willing to find a master for themselves?

    However, they could see through the snow fox tribe''s attitude. Due to their rtionship with the purple-eyed snow fox, they listened to the words of that human, Leng ruoxue. Furthermore, the snow fox Tribe had always been the leader of the Fox Tribe. The snow fox Tribe no longer treated Leng ruoxue as an enemy, so why should they be as meddlesome as the ck Fox Tribe leader and make things difficult for this human?

    One had to know that the ck Fox Tribe leader was still unconscious! She was even locked up in jail by the snow fox Tribe. The other foxes thought that the snow fox Tribe was trying to please Leng ruoxue.

    As such, many of the Foxes who knew how to seek good fortune and seek bad luck naturally leaned towards Leng ruoxue. However, they were also a little afraid of the divine lord''s estate''s revenge. However, if the Fox n were to band together, the divine lord''s estate would not attack them easily. After consoling themselves, the Foxes were much calmer.

    Furthermore, ever since the Divine Master''s estate had treated Leng ruoxue as a great enemy, they had not done anything to her. She had even fought her way into the Fox n. With this in mind, the Foxes were even calmer. They did not reject the idea of having a human master.

    However, the happiest of all the Foxes was none other than the white fox Tribe leader.

    All this while, it could not brazenly stay by its beloved master''s side. It was afraid that others would find out that it was Leng ruoxue''s Beastie and attract the hostility of the Divine Master''s residence and the Beast n. However, it was no longer afraid now because the Fox n had almost been taken into its master''s possession and had be itspanions. What else was there to be afraid of?

    As such, Leng ruoxue''s thigh became the object that it had to hold on to tightly. As long as there was a chance, it would hold on to its master''s thigh without letting go. There was even a blissful expression on its face. Even if it was beaten up by Cang, it would not let go.

    After that, old ck, who had also acknowledged Leng ruoxue as his master, couldn''t stand it anymore. He dragged it away with great difficulty, and Leng ruoxue finally had some peace.

    After staying at the snow fox Tribe for a few more days, Leng ruoxue and the rest decided to leave.

    When Xue ran and Xue Qiao heard this news, it was like a bolt of lightning had struck them, causing them to feel dizzy.

    The two white foxes were unable toe back to their senses for a long time. When they finally regained some of their senses, the two white foxes immediately hugged their heads and cried out,""Little girl! Did we not treat you well? Why did you leave! Right now, all of us snow foxes are following your lead. How can you be so heartless as to leave us behind! Wu...We''re so sad!"

    The two foxes could not ept this fact. The two foxes had always been careful in their rtionship with Leng ruoxue, but they did not expect her to leave. If she left, would the king stay?

    The answer was no!

    Despite all their fears, the thing that they feared the most still came! He had arrived earlier than they had expected. Sob ... If the king left, what would they do?

    At the thought of this, the two white foxes looked at Leng ruoxue with resentment. However, Leng ruoxue ignored their gazes and continued with what she was doing!

    "Girl, what did we do wrong? As long as you tell us, we will definitely change, okay?" Seeing that Leng ruoxue was not paying any attention to them, the two foxes ''tone softened and their eyes became more pitiful.

    "It''s not that you didn''t do a good job, but we should leave! We still have important things to do!" Leng ruoxue sighed helplessly.

    "What is it? I''ll do it for you, you guys just have to stay here. " Xue yuan quickly said.

    "You can''t help me with this!" Leng ruoxue held her forehead and said. Following that, she changed the topic and asked,"By the way, how''s the ck Fox Tribe leader?"

    "It has already been locked up! Don''t you already know?" Xue ran said in a silly manner.

    "Is it awake?" Leng ruoxue said speechlessly. The snow fox Tribe had locked the ck Fox Tribe leader and the previous snow fox King together. No matter how she thought about it, she felt that this matter was a little unsafe. One must know that she was not so kind as to find a person to chat with for the previous snow fox King.

    "Not yet!" Xue ran said honestly.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "Who said it didn''t wake up? that old fox woke up a long time ago, but he''s just pretending to be unconscious." At this time, Azure interrupted.

    "That''s impossible, right?" Xue ran blinked her eyes and asked in surprise.

    "If you don''t believe me, you can go to the prison now! Those two guys are discussing how to escape!" Azure said with a smile.

    Everything in the snow fox Tribe was within its control, so it had known about this matter a long time ago. However, because it had always treated the other as a toy, it did not expose them. However, now, Niu was obviously trying to use those two guys to change the topic, so it could only try its best to cooperate.

    When Xue ran heard this, she immediately turned around and ran towards the prison cell. Leng ruoxue and the rest followed after her to watch the show.

    When they arrived at the prison cell, Xue ran was about to go in. However, she was stopped by Leng ruoxue, who had sharp eyes and agile hands.

    "Don''t worry, let''s go in invisible. " Leng ruoxueughed evilly as she took Ling out of the bracelet.

    Xue ran blinked and saw the little golden snake wagging its tail casually. Then, she heard Leng ruoxue say,"you can go in now!" It then stiffly followed behind Leng ruoxue and the rest into the prison cell.

    He became invisible just like that? Xue ran couldn''t help but think as she walked. At the same time, two subtle sounds also entered its ears.

    "You want me to seek help from The White Tiger race?" In a certain cell, the heavily wounded ck Fox asked with a surprised expression.

    "Yes, I can only ask you for help. I won''t be able to leave this ce for the rest of my life." The former snow fox King said with a face full of hatred.

    "But I''m not familiar with The White Tiger King. How could it possibly see me?" The ck Fox n leader was in a dilemma.

    "Take my token and go. The White Tiger King will definitely meet you." The former snow fox King promised. Then, a small white token appeared in its big w that was chained up.

    "Take this. The White Tiger King will definitely meet you!" The former White Tiger King said.

    "Is that so?" A gentle voice was heard. It was Leng ruoxue.

    However, the former snow fox King did not see her and did not expect Leng ruoxue to be the one speaking. Instead, he turned to the ck Fox n leader with a look of hatred and said,""You bastard! Can''t you speak properly? Why are you so girly?"

    "I didn''t say anything!" The ck Fox Tribe leader said with a trembling voice."Woo...I''ve already recognized the owner of the voice. We''re done for!" What should it do now that it had been caught red-handed! At this moment, it was so regretful. Why did it have to mess around with this outdated snow fox King! Wasn''t this courting death?

    Initially, after being beaten up and covered in wounds, it was already afraid of Leng ruoxue and the others. Its thoughts of going against them had also diminished by quite a bit. However, it did not expect that it could not resist the temptation of the previous snow fox King. Just as it was about to join in its evil deeds, it was discovered by Leng ruoxue. Now, it was filled with regret.

    Although it used to have a good rtionship with the previous snow fox King, that was only limited to the fact that the other party was the snow fox King. It had to tter the other party. But now, it really wanted to draw a clear line with the previous snow fox King so that it would not be implicated by this fellow.

    With this thought in mind, the ck Fox Tribe leader did not even give the former snow fox King a chance to speak. He immediately burst into tears again, crying and shouting,""Wuu ... I was forced to! Please let me go! It forced me! I didn''t want to!"

    The ''it'' that the ck Fox Tribe leader was referring to was naturally the previous snow fox King. Hearing its howl, the previous snow fox King immediately regained its senses and said angrily,""F * ck! Who forced you? You were the one who said that you hated Leng ruoxue and that purple-eyed snow fox. You asked me to help you take revenge! Now, you actually dare to pour dirty water on me, this is really preposterous!"

    Looking at the n leader''s unpresentable and foolish expression, the former snow fox King could guess that someone had arrived. This person was most likely Leng ruoxue. Furthermore, even if it was not Leng ruoxue, it was most likely someone rted to her. Otherwise, this Sly Fox would not be so frightened! But even if you''re afraid, you can''t frame it, right?

    The former snow fox King felt very wronged. At this time, it also experienced the feeling of being framed. Unfortunately, it was a little toote.

    When Leng ruoxue saw the two of them fighting each other, she didn''t have any other thoughts. She simply said to Xue ran,""Senior Xue ran, your snow fox Tribe should deal with these two unrepentant fellows as soon as possible! Otherwise, something bad will happen sooner orter!"

 Chapter 2379 A Trip To The White Tiger Tribe (1)

    "Don ''t! Don''t do this to me, I''ll be good and nothing will happen! I guarantee it with my Fox character!" Just as Leng ruoxue finished her sentence and before Xue ran could even reply, the ck Fox n leader promised her with a look of urgency. However, Leng ruoxue scoffed at his words.

    "You have a Foxttice?" Leng ruoxue couldn''t help butugh as she asked.

    "There are! There was! It''s very big! Absolute good credibility!" The ck Fox Tribe leader said shamelessly. Although his face was burning when he said this, he had to say it! He was about to lose his life, so what face did he care about?

    Unfortunately, after Leng ruoxue heard this, sheughed even more speechlessly. The former snow fox King could not stand this shameless ck Fox n leader. Instead, it rebuked her loudly with a sense of justice,""F * ck! Do you have a Fox character? You despicable viin, your Fox''s nest was eaten by a dog, and you still have the nerve to talk big here? I''m blushing on your behalf, you shameless dead thing! Everything was caused by you, and you still have the cheek to say that you didn''t look for trouble! You''re even more shameless than me!"

    "Who are you calling shameless? You sinner of the Fox Tribe, do you think we don''t know that you''ve killed all the purple-eyed snow foxes of the snow fox Tribe? I don''t understand how you are still alive aftermitting such a heinous crime. If it was up to me, I would have already cut you into a thousand pieces!" The ck Fox n leader shouted back, unwilling to be outdone.

    When Leng ruoxue saw that these two foxes were acting like mad Foxes, moring at each other again, she was truly speechless. These two were in such a sorry state, was there a need to say such things about each other? The two of them were clearly jackals of the sameir, so no one shouldugh at the other.

    However, Leng ruoxue wouldn''t stop the two of them from fighting each other. She also wanted to let Xue ran see if her soft-heartedness was worth it.

    Yes! The previous snow fox King had been stripped of its position and imprisoned for life, but its life was not in danger. The same was true for the ck Fox Tribe leader. Of course, she did not mean that she had to kill these two guys. However, wasn''t it too easy for them to be locked up like this?

    Leng ruoxue truly felt that they could be of even greater use. For example, they could be used as ves! After all, the previous snow fox King was a reverent-God!

    It was such a pity to lock up such a good resource!

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes gently swept across the previous snow fox King. Instantly, the previous snow fox King, who was happily quarreling with the ck Fox Tribe leader, immediately felt frightened. Its entire body felt cold. However, it did not dare to look at the reason. It kept feeling that there was a gaze with ill intentions lingering on its body. Sob ... It was a little scared!

    However, the ck Fox Tribe leader did not feel this. He was still shouting at the top of his voice, jumping up and down as he shouted at the former snow fox King.

    Seeing this, Xue ran''s face turned darker and darker. Finally, she couldn''t take it anymore and roared,""All of you, shut your mouths!"

    Xue ran was furious and regretted locking them together. In fact, its original intention was to let the ck Fox Tribe leader see the oue of the previous snow fox King. It did not expect that it would create an advantage for these two unrepentant guys and make it lose face.

    It truly felt that it had no face to see the little girl! It was really too embarrassing!

    The two foxes who were quarreling immediately shut their mouths when they heard the roar. Their faces showed that they had been wronged.

    When Leng ruoxue saw the two of them, one of them could not help butugh out loud.

    "Little girl, you''re stillughing." Xue yuan said with a bitter expression.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "Hehe! Senior Xue ran, don''t you think they are very interesting? They''re obviously birds of the same feather, and they''re on the same level, but they''re acting so innocent in front of us. They think we don''t know their background and are ying us for fools!" Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "That''s right! They''re just toying with us!" Xue ran''s face turned cold as she angrily said.

    "I''m innocent! Old forefather. " The ck Fox Tribe leader''s face was full of grievance. However, the previous snow fox King had learned its lesson this time. It did not cry out in grievance. It only used its watery eyes to look at Leng ruoxue and the others pitifully.

    The former snow fox King was very clear that it had exined everything clearly. There was no way for it to cry out for injustice. Therefore, it could only pray that it could live a little longer. Maybe it would have a chance to escape and ascend to heaven! Therefore, it was very smart to not say a word.

    Of course, this was only because it thought it was smart. Leng ruoxue and the others did not care what it thought. In Leng ruoxue''s eyes, the former snow fox King was just cannon fodder that could be sacrificed at any time.

    However, cannon fodder was also very important at times. In just a few seconds, Leng ruoxue had already decided on where this big fox was going.

    Xue ran ignored the ck Fox n leader''s words and turned her attention to Leng ruoxue. She asked carefully,""Girl, how do you think we should deal with these two?"

    "Senior Xue ran, they''re from the Fox Tribe, so I shouldn''t be the one making the decision!" Leng ruoxue pretended to be in a difficult position.

    "Little girl, our Fox n doesn''t treat you as an outsider!" Hearing this, Xue ran quickly said. She couldn''t help but think,''bad girl, the Fox Tribe is almost in your bag, yet you''re still trying to argue with it. You''re really too bad, too bad!''

    "What were you nning to do with them?" Leng ruoxue asked despite knowing the answer.

    "That ... We intend to imprison them for life ..." The more Xue ran spoke, the softer her voice became. She knew that they were being too kind, but they could not bring themselves to harm their own kind. Therefore, they could only use this method.

    Who knew that Leng ruoxue would nod and say,""It''s a pity to kill a godly venerable rank Beastie!"

    "Yup! That''s why we''ve been struggling. With its crimes, even ten thousand deaths wouldn''t be too much. However, it''s one of the few godly venerable rank beasts in the snow fox Tribe, so we couldn''t bear to kill it!" Xue ran exined. It had not dared to tell the little brat about this as it was afraid that the little brat would be displeased. However, in reality, even if it had not said anything, Leng ruoxue had already known about the snow fox tribe''s thoughts. Who asked Xue Ying to tip it off!

    "I can understand!" Leng ruoxue said magnanimously, not getting angry over such a small matter.

    "Little girl! You''re really too understanding!" Xue ran was instantly touched. Her eyes that were looking at Leng ruoxue were filled with tears.

    "Senior Xue ran, although I understand your thoughts, it is not a good idea to imprison the previous snow fox King for a lifetime! I think it should have a greater use. " Leng ruoxue continued after patting Xue ran''s shoulder tofort her.

 Chapter 2380 A Trip To The White Tiger Tribe (2)

    "Argh! What''s its use?" Xue ran didn''t understand.

    "Leave these two to me! I need two thugs!" Leng ruoxue said directly.

    "Good, good! No problem, I''ll leave these two to you!" Xue ran said happily. As long as this little human girl didn''t mention leaving, it would agree to any conditions.

    However, the moment the ck Fox n leader heard that he was going to be handed over to Leng ruoxue, he immediately howled,""Ancestor, don ''t! How could you hand me over to a human! Wu...Don''t treat me like this! I''m so cute!"

    "Shut up! I don''t want you! You''re just a bonus to the previous snow fox King. " Leng ruoxue said with a look of disdain.

    "Uh ..." The ck Fox Tribe leader, who was howling with all his might, was extremely furious when he heard that he had be a burden. However, before he could object, Leng ruoxue red daggers at him, causing him to not dare to make a sound.

    Just like that, the former snow fox King with a nk face and the equally frightened ck Fox Tribe leader were brought out of the cell to see the light of day.

    On the way back to where Leng ruoxue and the others were staying, many snow foxes came to watch. When they saw the detestable previous snow fox King, many snow foxes threw stones, weeds, and leaves at it angrily. Some of them were even mixed with the poop of some unknown beasts. Very quickly, the previous snow fox King had be extremely smelly.

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest realized that something was amiss, they quickly distanced themselves from it. Even though the ck Fox n leader wanted to distance himself from it, he was tied together with the previous snow fox King. The two brothers in the same boat could not leave each other. In the end, it was also innocently implicated.

    ? Of course, it was only innocent in its own opinion. Leng ruoxue did not think that it was innocent at all.

    Before they entered the courtyard, Leng ruoxue felt that the two foxes ''smell was too strong. She immediately threw out tworge water balls, smashing the two foxes into a mess.

    Who knew that there would still be a smell after the smash? Leng ruoxue had no choice but to throw water balls at the two foxes one by one. She did not know how many water balls she had thrown, but she only stopped when the two foxes were finally clean. As for the two unlucky foxes, they had been extremely depressed along the way. Now that Leng ruoxue had smashed them like this, by the time Leng ruoxue had cleaned them up, the two foxes ''eyes were already filled with stars.

    After dragging the two dazed foxes into the courtyard and tying them to a huge tree in the courtyard, Leng ruoxue and the rest returned to their rooms. At the same time, they told Xue ran that they would be leaving the morning after tomorrow.

    A-still want to leave!

    Wuu ... Why is that? Xue ran still didn''t understand.

    This fact made its entire heart clench together, and it was very painful.

    He quickly called for an elder''s meeting and reported the situation.

    It was another bolt from the blue!

    The snow fox elders were all dumbfounded when they heard the news.

    The king was leaving? What about them?

    "Old ancestor, does the king not want us anymore?" First elder Snow fox endured the dull pain in his heart and asked with a trembling voice. When he asked this question, his voice was choked with sobs.

    "I don''t know. It''s that girl who wants to leave. From the looks of it, the king will also follow." Xue ran said, on the verge of tears.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "Why don''t we think of a way to make Leng ruoxue stay in the n?" The snow fox great elder asked.

    "Do you have any good ideas?" Hearing this, Xue ran immediately perked up.

    "Not yet, but I think we should find out the reason why Leng ruoxue is leaving first. Otherwise, we won''t be able to find the right solution!" The snow fox first elder said in an unusually calm manner.

    "Yeah! However, that girl said that she had something important to do and had to leave. She also said that we couldn''t help her. What do you think it is?" Xue ran could not help but ask.

    "This ... I really can''t say. Why don''t we ask her? If we can help, Leng ruoxue will remember our favor!" The snow fox Grand Elder said after some thought.

    "That makes sense!" After Xue ran heard this, she immediately stood up and was about to walk out to ask for more details. Otherwise, her little heart would be in a mess. She had only taken two steps when she stopped again. She hooked her ws at the snow fox great elder and said,"First elder,e with me."

    "Yes!" Great Elder Snow fox stood up as well. The two foxes left the meeting hall without turning back, leaving behind a bunch of snow fox elders who looked at each other, not knowing what to do.

    Were they going to wait here, or should they end the meeting and leave?

    When the old ancestor left, there was no order, so they didn''t dare to move at all.

    However, Xue ran wasn''t aware of the conflict in their hearts. She brought the first elder and headed straight for Leng ruoxue''s residence.

    Seeing Xue ran return, Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with helplessness.

    Even without Xue ran''s exnation, she knew what this old fox was talking about. Thus, without giving it a chance to speak, Leng ruoxue said directly,""Senior Xue ran, you can''t do my thing!"

    "Girl, what matter do you have that you have to leave for? The king had just ascended the throne, and there were many things in the snow fox Tribe that he needed to be familiar with! Can''t you guys stay for a few more days?" Xue ran tried to negotiate. It didn''t dare to say that it would let Leng ruoxue and the others stay here for the rest of their lives. Otherwise, this little girl would definitely fall out with it.

    "We''ve been living here for a long time, but since you''ve asked, I''ll tell you. I''m nning to visit the dragon and phoenix ns as well and take in their subsidiary ns. This matter ... You can''t do anything about it, right?" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    Upon hearing these words, the foreheads of xue yuan and the snow fox great elder were already covered with cold sweat. The hearts of the tworge foxes trembled at the same time. This ... Was this a provocation?

    Wasn''t smacking The White Tiger race''s face enough? they didn''t even want to let off the dragon and phoenix race?

    None of them had expected Leng ruoxue to be so ambitious! No, that''s not right! It couldn''t be called ambition, it should be said that she was very bold. This was clearly to attract hatred!

    They knew that Leng ruoxue had already taken in most of the beast ns that were affiliated with The White Tiger race. The only one that had not acknowledged her as their master was the snow fox race. However, the King of the Snow fox race was Leng ruoxue''s beast. As such, it was no different from them acknowledging her as their master.

    The reason why The White Tiger race had been able to swallow their anger wasrgely because Leng ruoxue had never really offended the dragon and phoenix ns. The dragon and phoenix ns had suffered losses because of Leng ruoxue before, so they naturally wouldn''t be willing to find trouble for no reason. As such, The White Tiger race naturally couldn''t hold the fort by themselves. It was impossible for them not to swallow their anger.

    However, if Leng ruoxue were to p the faces of the dragon n and Phoenix n, Xue ran and great Elder Snow fox would not even dare to imagine what the oue would be. Even if they thought about it, they would still find it terrifying!

    This time, the beast race would definitely be in chaos! Leng ruoxue could be considered to have truly gone against the beast race! Although Leng ruoxue had almostpletely subdued the Fox n, the most powerful beasts in the firmament were the four great beast Kings. If the four of them were to join forces, even if the other beast ns joined forces, they would not be able to defeat them!

 Chapter 2381 A Trip To The White Tiger Tribe (3)

    After quickly figuring out the consequences, the two white foxes "faces showed worry. Xue ran said anxiously, "We''re indeed powerless in this matter. However, if you go, I''m afraid you''ll really be enemies with the four King divine beasts! Girl, I''ll tell you the truth today! The strength of the four great king divine beasts is no small matter. Even if all of us beasts were to join forces, we would still not be a match for those four families. So, you''d better give up on this idea for the time being!"

    The snow Phoenix did not say these words to boost other people''s morale or to diminish its own prestige. It was clear of its own capabilities. Even if the snow fox Tribe had a purple eyed snow fox at its peak, it would not be a match for the four families. After all, there was only one purple eyed snow fox, while the other party had at least four King level beasts of the same level.

    Of course, the king beast in its heart did not refer to ordinary Dragons, phoenixes, white tigers, and so on, but the Kings of these races. If the other party''s ordinary nsmen were included, then it would be even less of a match! After all, the other party''s overall strength was unparalleled!

    However, after Leng ruoxue heard Xue ran''s words, she gave a faint smile and said,""I''ve already decided!"

    "Little girl, don''t be so stubborn! Even if you want to p the faces of the four King divine beasts, there''s no rush! Moreover, it''s best to wait for the king''s strength to increase before looking for trouble with them. This way, we''ll have a greater chance of sess, what do you think?" Xue ran persuaded.

    "Mei is already a ninth level sacred beast. She''s very powerful!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "That''s not enough! At the very least, we have to wait until the king has the strength of a reverent-God!" Xue ran emphasized.

    "Do you mean that I have to wait for hundreds or thousands of years? Or even longer?" Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. She couldn''t wait that long, and she didn''t intend to wait that long.

    "Girl, there''s no other way! However, the purple-eyed snow fox is very talented. I believe that it won''t take long for it to advance to the venerated Emperor level. Therefore, you just need to wait for a while! Also, once the purple eyed snow fox has the strength of a reverent God, it can also learn the secret technique of the purple eyed race. At that time, our King will definitely have the strength to contend with the Dragon Emperor, Phoenix King and the other four King divine beasts. Little girl, you have to believe me!" The more Xue ran spoke, the more excited she became. She had very high expectations for the purple-eyed snow fox. Therefore, as long as she thought of the little Mei having the opportunity to lead the snow fox Tribe to the glory of their ancient times, her heart would be filled with excitement.

    "Senior Xue ran, I''m sorry. I can''t wait that long. Furthermore, I believe that all experts are made through killing. Therefore, I''m willing to lead my beasties and carve out a Path of Blood in the divine realm. The four great king level divine beasts will be my enemies sooner orter. Therefore, what I need to do now is to cut off their left and right arms and weaken their strength. If I really anger them, I can take the opportunity to train my beasties. Also, I know my limits, so you don''t have to worry. " Leng ruoxue said nonchntly.

    However, after hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Xue ran was even more worried.

    Practice? I can also find it? There''s no need to specifically find trouble with the four King divine beasts, right?

    Even if it used its toes to think, it knew how those few ns would react after Leng ruoxue caused trouble for them. At that time, The White Tiger race would be the first to not let Leng ruoxue off. This would also help The White Tiger race, who hated Leng ruoxue to the core but was unwilling to make a move.

    It was as if there was a kitten living in Xue ran''s heart, tickling it. Of course, it was more anxious because Leng ruoxue was too stubborn. No matter how much it tried to persuade her, Leng ruoxue refused to let go and was determined to go to those ns. The Mei was even more obedient to its master and did not even look at its eyes.

    In the end, the helpless Xue ran could only bring the snow fox first elder and return without any sess.

    A dayter.

    It was the day Leng ruoxue left. When she was about to leave, Leng ruoxue did not see any snow foxes. She thought that Xue ran and the other foxes had given up. However, the moment she stepped out of the courtyard, she saw Xue ran and Xue Qiao leading the elders of the snow fox Tribe with bitter looks on their faces. They stood in rows and stared unblinkingly at the group of people.

    Ugh! What was going on? Leng ruoxue broke out in a cold sweat.

    Moreover, looking at the appearance of these foxes, they were also very Haggard. Their originally white and beautiful fur was a little dirty. He really did not know what they did!

    Leng ruoxue was very curious, and the snow fox elders were very worried. Finally, first elder Snow fox took the initiative to step forward and forced a smile. He looked at Leng ruoxue and said,""Miss Leng, I will leave with you."

    "What?" Leng ruoxue was confused.

    "Little girl, our snow fox Tribe has decided to move! First elder will stay with you for now. Once we''re done here, we''ll go find you. " Xue ran exined.

    "Why? If you''re afraid that The White Tiger race will make life difficult for you, I can think of a way to help you deal with them. There''s really no need for you to move. " Leng ruoxue was very honest. At the same time, she med herself for being too careless. How could she have forgotten about The White Tiger race? Although she had not truly taken in the snow fox Tribe, The White Tiger Tribe would definitely not think this way! Hence, it was highly possible that The White Tiger race would take advantage of their absence to cause trouble for the snow fox race.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    Thinking of this, Leng ruoxue felt that she had an even greater responsibility to help the snow fox Tribe settle these messy matters. After all, the snow fox Tribe now belonged to Mei, which naturally belonged to her indirectly. She didn''t want The White Tiger race to jump out and cause trouble for the snow fox Tribe after she left. If that was the case, she felt that she should really make a trip to The White Tiger race.

    "It has nothing to do with The White Tiger race. It''s US who want to follow by the king''s side." After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Xue ran hurriedly replied. At the same time, her heart was filled with sweat. She didn''t expect that thisss would still want to provoke The White Tiger race. This was really ...

    In reality, although The White Tiger race was one of the reasons for their decision to move, it was just as The White Tiger had said. They wanted to be closer to their King. However, moving was a huge project, and it wasn''t something that could bepleted in a day or two. Therefore, in order to take care of their King''s daily needs, they had discussed for a long time before deciding to let the great elder stay by their King''s side to serve him. As for them, they would naturally make the best use of their time to go to their King''s side.

    "Will you be able to adapt after leaving the longevity mountain?" Leng ruoxue asked worriedly. These were snow foxes, and they loved cold ces. If they were to move to a warm ce, they might not be able to adapt to the environment within a few days.

    "No problem! We''re not ordinary foxes, so there''s no way we can''t adapt to this. " Xue Mu immediately dered.

    "Since that''s the case, then quickly pack up! Pack up and go to the evil demon''snd to find me. If I''m not there, you can find any beast n there. " Seeing that the snow fox Tribe had already made up their minds, Leng ruoxue naturally didn''t decline. Furthermore, she truly felt that it wasn''t suitable for these snow foxes to live in the same ce as The White Tiger Tribe. Wasn''t this the same as giving her beasts to The White Tiger Tribe as hostages?

    After thinking about this, Leng ruoxue was even more determined to go for a walk at The White Tiger race. If that was the case, The White Tiger Tribe would have no reason to find trouble with the snow fox Tribe! Hehe!

    After bidding farewell to Xue ran and the other reluctant snow foxes, Leng ruoxue and her group swaggered out of the snow fox Tribe. As for the snow fox great elder, she had moved her into her house.

    However, the path they took was not down the mountain, but up the mountain. When the snow fox first elder, who was staying in her house, saw this, she could not help but remind,""Miss Leng, you''ve taken the wrong path."

    "That''s right!" Leng ruoxue replied innocently when she heard the voice.

    "Wrong! You''re really wrong. That''s the path up the mountain. You should go in the opposite direction down the mountain. " The snow fox great elder said with a burning heart. It couldn''t allow these humans to take the initiative to send themselves to The White Tiger race''s territory!

    "We''re going up the mountain. " Leng ruoxue said calmly when she heard first elder Snow Fox''s anxiety.

    "..." Great Elder Snow fox was silent for a moment after hearing this. Then, aftering to his senses, he could not help but shout anxiously,""What are you doing up the mountain? Don''t go up the mountain! Quickly go back!"

    "What''s wrong? There are Tigers on the mountain?" Leng ruoxue deliberately asked in confusion.

    "Uh! There really is a Tiger. " The na?ve first elder Snow fox did not notice the teasing in Leng ruoxue''s words. Instead, she replied in a serious tone.

    "Then, we''ll go to the Tiger Mountain even though we know there''s a Tiger there!" Leng ruoxue couldn''t help butugh after she finished speaking. However, first elder Snow fox, who was in her room, was jumping up and down anxiously.

    When the old leopard, who had closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep, saw this, he patted the snow fox great elder''s shoulder and consoled her,""Little brother! Calm down, this little girl knows what she''s doing!"

    With that, the old leopard cooperated and dragged the snow fox great elder away to bond with her so that he would not cause any trouble for Leng ruoxue.

    When the surroundings finally became quiet, Leng ruoxue and the rest quickened their pace.

    At this moment, The White Tiger race, which had been jittery all this time, had also received the news that Leng ruoxue hade up the mountain. In an instant, the entire White Tiger race was on high alert. The White Tiger King even called for an emergency elder meeting. However, this meeting was held a littlete. Before they coulde up with any ideas, a guard had already reported that Leng ruoxue and the others had already arrived at the main entrance of The White Tiger race.

    The White Tiger King bit the bullet and unwillingly led the elders out to wee them. Of course, they were not here to wee Leng ruoxue and the others, but to boost The White Tiger race''s reputation.

    The moment it saw the smiling Leng ruoxue, The White Tiger King''s aura immediately rose. It squinted its eyes and shouted,""Leng ruoxue, why have you alle to The White Tiger race?"

 Chapter 2382 Youre A Guest (1)

    Although The White Tiger King asked this, in reality, its heart was in a mess. It had never thought that Leng ruoxue would have the guts to send herself to its doorstep. However, due to Cang''s existence, even if it wanted to do something, it had to consider the consequences. Otherwise, if that fellow were to do something to its White Tiger n in a fit of anger, it could not guarantee that it would be able to take it.

    However, when Leng ruoxue heard The White Tiger King''s words, she only smiled faintly and said,""It''s nothing big. I''m just here for a walk. I can''t juste to longevity mountain for nothing, so I have to visit everyone!"

    When The White Tiger King heard this, it almost choked and passed out. It was about to go crazy from anger. It couldn''t help but curse in its heart. You can''t bully people like this, and you even came to visit? Why didn''t he think about whether he was weing them?

    It really wanted to shout,"get lost! I don''t wee you!" However, from Leng ruoxue''s Rascal-like expression, it knew that these people would not be sent away so easily!

    At this thought, The White Tiger King took a few deep breaths and couldn''t help but roar again,""What do you want?"

    "I''m fine! We''re really here for a walk!" Leng ruoxue said with a face full of grievance. She acted very innocent in the face of the fact that The White Tiger King did not believe her.

    However, her innocence made The White Tiger King gnash its teeth in hatred. If it could, it really wanted to rush in front of Leng ruoxue and give her a good beating. However, as soon as it thought about how strong Azure was, it immediately dispelled this thought. That fellow, even if it had ten times the courage, it couldn''t afford to offend him.

    As the king of The White Tiger race, it definitely knew more things than ordinary beasts. Therefore, it was very clear that the Divine Master was not willing to make an enemy out of the Totoro. Although the Divine Master also hated the Totoro to the core, at least he maintained a rather friendly rtionship with it on the surface. As such, even if it hated Leng ruoxue to the core, it could only endure it before it decided topletely fall out with her.

    But now, this damn human woman was standing in front of him as if they were very close, as if she was really here to visit her rtives. This was too hateful.

    The White Tiger King couldn''t take it anymore and continued to roar,""I''m not joking with you. What exactly is the purpose of your visit to our White Tiger race?"

    "I''m not joking! We''re really just here for a walk, you have to believe me. " Seeing that The White Tiger King refused to believe her words, Leng ruoxue''s aggrieved eyes began to tear up. That pitiful look on her face even made The White Tiger King feel a sense of guilt.

    However, The White Tiger King immediately reacted. It could not help but curse in its heart. Damn it, what was it feeling guilty about? It had not done anything to let this woman down. However, it did not want to continue fighting with Leng ruoxue, so it said directly,""Now that you''ve strolled around, you can leave! I don''t wee you here!"

    "When did we go for a walk? You didn''t even invite us in!" Hearing The White Tiger King''s words, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but widen her beautiful eyes and put on an innocent expression.

    Hearing this and seeing the shameless expression on the other party''s face, The White Tiger King almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He began to curse in his heart again. Where did this scoundrele from? he even wanted to enter The White Tiger race for a tour? this ... Was there still any justice in this world? These uninvited fellows weren''t even guests invited by The White Tiger race, so what right did they have to invite them in! The White Tiger King couldn''t think of a reason to invite these people into its n, and it didn''t want to see them.

    Whenever The White Tiger King saw them, it would be reminded of the grievances it had felt in its heart. It was not a good feeling to have nowhere to vent its anger. It was better not to see them. At least it could endure it. However, once these people appeared in front of it, it was afraid that it could not control itself and would cause itself big trouble.

    Looking at the current situation, if he really didn''t invite them in to sit, these shameless scoundrels probably wouldn''t leave. But if he didn''t invite them in, what if these guys forced their way in?<novelnext> </novelnext>

    The White Tiger King''s brows furrowed together. After thinking for a long time, it still couldn''t think of a good way to shut these people out.

    At this moment, the head elder of The White Tiger race tugged lightly on his back. The White Tiger King turned around and looked at the head elder as he asked in a soft voice,""What''s wrong?"

    "King, let them in! You''re a guest, so we''ll just treat you casually. " The Grand Elder of The White Tiger race advised in a low voice.

    "You''re still entertaining them? Who do you think they are?" The first elder''s words made The White Tiger King even angrier. These guys had already captured all of their White Tiger race''s little brothers in one fell swoop. Now, they even came to find trouble with The White Tiger race, and he still had to entertain them? Who would have such a good measure? At least, it did not!

    "My King, what else can we do? Looking at their appearance, they didn''t look like they were here to pick a fight. If we make the first move, we''ll give them an excuse, so if they can bear with it, let''s just bear with it! Let''s deal with them first. " The White Tiger race''s head elder adopted the attitude of keeping things at peace. He was very afraid that the king wouldn''t be able to hold back and make the first move. At that time, they wouldn''t be in the right.

    Furthermore, the other party was an extremely cunning fellow. If he really gave the other party a reason to make a move, the peaceful days of The White Tiger race would probablye to an end.

    The White Tiger race''s Grand Elder was well aware that if they were to go against Leng ruoxue now, they would definitely not be able to gain any advantage. Even the Divine Master would not help them. Hence, the best way now was to satisfy her a little without going against their principles. She just wanted toe for a walk and be a guest! This wasn''t a big deal. It wasn''t as hard-headed as the king.

    One couldn''t help but say that the Grand Elder of The White Tiger race had a certain status in the heart of The White Tiger King. The moment the Grand Elder finished speaking, The White Tiger King began to seriously assess them. Although he was extremely resentful in his heart, based on the current situation, satisfying the requests of these fellows was indeed the best solution.

    Unwillingly, he gave The White Tiger race''s first elder a look. The White Tiger King then turned his head back and said to Leng ruoxue with a constipated expression,""You''re a guest. Since you''re already at the door,e in and have a seat!"

    One could imagine how aggrieved and furious The White Tiger King was when he said these words. However, as the king of The White Tiger race, it was necessary to consider the big picture. Therefore, no matter how unwilling he was, for the sake of The White Tiger race, he had to show his magnanimous side.

    The White Tiger King''s permission also surprised Leng ruoxue and the others. Originally, they thought that they would have to argue or fight a few more times before The White Tiger King would invite them in! He didn''t expect The White Tiger King to agree to it after a simple discussion with a White Tiger.

    However, even though they were surprised, Leng ruoxue and the others still appeared very happy when they heard The White Tiger King''s invitation.

    Leng ruoxue was even more infuriated as she said,""Since The White Tiger King has invited us so graciously, we won''t stand on ceremony."

    These words infuriated The White Tiger King.

 Chapter 2383 A Guest At The Door (2)

    F * ck! Who invited you? It was obviously you guys who shamelessly took the initiative toe here. However, it had already said its words, so it naturally couldn''t go back on its words. Hence, it could only brace itself and invite the ted Leng ruoxue and the rest into the White Tiger race.

    Initially, he wanted to bring Leng ruoxue and the rest around and send them away. Who knew that they actually nned to stay here for a few days and even asked them to arrange a ce for them to stay? when The White Tiger King heard Leng ruoxue''s request, the anger in its heart surged up, and its snow-white fur started to turn a faint pink. However, all of this was ignored by Leng ruoxue.

    After suppressing his anger and arranging amodations for Leng ruoxue and the rest, The White Tiger King, who was burning with rage, turned around and returned to its own main hall.

    As for Leng ruoxue and the rest, they were happily wandering around their residence.

    They found a ce to sit down in the courtyard and ordered The White Tiger King to prepare some food for them. Then, they began to chat casually.

    "Xue ''er, you''re the best. Even the White Tiger King can''t do anything to you." Jiang Ning said with a face full of admiration.

    "You think it''s afraid of me?" Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "Uh! If I''m not afraid of you, who am I afraid of?" Jiang Ning asked with a puzzled look.

    "It''s afraid of Cang!" Leng ruoxue gently caressed Cang Dao who was lying in her arms.

    Hearing this, Cang, who was disguised as a white kitten, waved his paws to show his presence.

    Hearing this, realization dawned on Jiang Ning. Then, he looked at Azure with a fawning expression and said,""Senior Azure, please provide for me."

    "..." Leng ruoxue and the others were silent. They were speechless.

    "Damn it! I''m not interested in men! Unless you change your personality, don''t even think about it!" Azure said angrily.

    "Uh! Can''t you just put up with it? I''m easy to take care of. " Jiang Ning said, unwilling to give up.

    "Yup! As long as I provide for your herbs, it''s fine, right?" Leng ruoxue said.

    "Hehe! Yes, I am!" Jiang Ning nodded his head vigorously, giving Leng ruoxue a look that said,"you know me best." Then, he looked at Cang expectantly.

    However, Cang didn''t even lift his eyelids and only said indifferently,""Herbs? No! There''s green grass, do you want it?"

    "Green grass, no!" Jiang Ning refused. He had his own requests. How could he ask for grass? he wasn''t a cow.

    "Then I can''t support you! I can only keep grass-eating animals. " Cang said helplessly, his face showing the words "I can''t help even if I want to."

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue and the other two couldn''t help butugh out loud. On the other hand, Jiang Ning waspletely speechless. So Cang was nning to raise him like an animal?

    At this moment, the food Leng ruoxue and the rest requested arrived, interrupting their teasing.

    The moment she saw the food in front of her, Leng ruoxue''s face immediately turned stern and she asked,""Is this the best food your White Tiger race has?"

    The best food that came into sight were a few pieces of meat. However, they were raw and were still dripping with fresh blood. Leng ruoxue truly suspected that these Tigers were using these things to disgust them. Therefore, she was rather dissatisfied.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "This ... This is already the best thing that our White Tiger race has to treat our guests with!" The White Tiger said in an extremely aggrieved manner. Its eyes were even filled with tears. Looking at its expression, it really wasn''t just an ordinary kind of aggrieved.

    "Your White Tiger race also eats grass?" Leng ruoxue clearly didn''t believe The White Tiger''s words. She pointed at a few strips of green that looked like grass and asked.

    Did these guys eavesdrop on their conversation with Jiang Ning? Otherwise, why would he do that?

    "This isn''t grass? This is the most precious vegetable of our White Tiger race. We usually can''t bear to eat it, and only serve it to our guests when we have them. " The White Tiger exined.

    "Oh, really? Then you should eat all these dishes. " Leng ruoxue pointed at the dish.

    "No! No! I don''t dare to eat them. If I eat them, the king won''t let me go. " The White Tiger''s expression changed when it heard that, and it started to shiver.

    "It''s okay, I won''t tell your King. Don''t worry!" Leng ruoxue promised.

    In the end, under Leng ruoxue''s threatening gaze, the unlucky White Tiger stuffed the ''precious'' dish into its mouth. It did not even chew and swallowed it.

    As soon as the dish entered its stomach, The White Tiger could not help but start to vomit. The dish that it had just swallowed was all vomited out by it. Its face turned even uglier after it vomited. However, when it felt the unkind gazes from Leng ruoxue and the others, it was so frightened that its eyes were filled with tears. It was on the verge of tears.

    "I ... I ..." The White Tiger sobbed. It was so scared that it couldn''t evenplete a sentence.

    "Is this the precious dish that your White Tiger race treats its guests with? Is that for humans to eat?" Leng ruoxue asked calmly.

    "Y-yes. Although the taste of that dish isn''t that good, but to our White Tiger race, it''s indeed very precious." The White Tiger said carefully.

    "What kind of life is your White Tiger race living? It''s that difficult?" Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but ask after hearing The White Tiger''s words.

    "No! It wasn ''t! There aren''t many green nts on this Snow Mountain to begin with!" The White Tiger couldn''t help but argue.

    In reality, The White Tiger Tribe were all carnivores. Therefore, things like vegetables were nothing to them. They didn''t care about it at all. However, it was said that humans loved it. Therefore, they treated the few green nts on this Snow Mountain as a precious dish, specially used to entertain humans.

    However, the White tigers didn''t like this dish at all. Most importantly, none of the humans who had visited The White Tiger race were like Leng ruoxue, who had never despised their dishes. One must know that those who could visit The White Tiger race as guests were basically all important figures in the God World. Hence, they had always treated this green dish as a tradition in their hospitality.

    Who knew that Leng ruoxue actually didn''t like it? she even thought that their White Tiger race was out of food. Such a fact made The White Tiger who was responsible for entertaining them feel rather helpless. Furthermore, it seemed like the other party didn''t really believe its exnation.

    "Let me tell your White Tiger King, I''ll borrow its banquet hall for tonight. I''ll treat the entire White Tiger race to a meal." Leng ruoxue did not care about The White Tiger''s inner turmoil. Instead, she went straight to the point.

    "Uh!" The White Tiger didn''t know how to react to this, but it still obediently reported the matter to The White Tiger King.

    When The White Tiger King heard the news, it agreed without a second thought. It wanted to see what Leng ruoxue was up to.

    With The White Tiger King''s approval, Leng ruoxue''s actions became much more convenient. After moving Dongfang Yue and the rest out of the house, she immediately ordered them to help prepare food. After a few hours of busy work, half-finished food was finally ready.

 Chapter 2384 A Guest At The Door (3)

    Leng ruoxue and the rest had prepared mainly meat, vegetables, and fruits. When the White tigers saw these things, their eyes widened. However, what they were most interested in was still meat.

    However, the meat looked very unfamiliar. It looked like fish meat, but also like beast meat. They didn''t know what it was, but they were too embarrassed to ask, so they could only put on a calm expression and then sit down.

    Leng ruoxue had prepared two ways to cook the meat. One was to roast it, and the other was to boil it in water. Furthermore, she was the one who did it personally. Not long after, therge banquet hall was filled with the aroma of roasted meat.

    Even Uncle long and the others were excited, let alone the White tigers, who couldn''t calm down after smelling the alluring fragrance. After all, it wasn''t easy to eat Xue ''er''s personally cooked dishes!

    However, this time, they knew that Xue ''er was nning to use delicious food to capture the hearts of these white tigers. Therefore, the ingredients she brought out were naturally of the best quality. In Leng ruoxue''s words, if she wanted to capture the hearts of these white tigers, she naturally had to capture their stomachs first. As the saying goes,"one''s appetite is short-lived." After eating her food, would they still have the face to find trouble with her?

    Leng ruoxue, who had used all her skills, heard the sound of the White tigers swallowing their saliva. She was alreadyughing in her heart. This time, she would let the White tigers know what a top-tier delicacy was, so that they wouldn''t always use the grass to deceive people.

    Leng ruoxue was happy to see the White tigers gulping down their saliva without a care for their image. However, The White Tiger King was deeply embarrassed. Had these guys not eaten for hundreds of years? Do you have to put on this face?

    It couldn''t deny that the aroma of the food was very tempting, but The White Tiger King would never admit that it was tempted.

    The meat in Leng ruoxue''s hand had just been roasted, so she took a piece for The White Tiger King.

    The White Tiger King was in a dilemma as it looked at the fragrant roast meat in front of it.

    Eat it! It felt that it had fallen into Leng ruoxue''s trap. However, if it didn''t eat it, the taste would be too alluring. Wuu ... What should it do? The White Tiger King looked at the roasted meat in front of it as if it was looking at its enemy. Its face was filled with sorrow. However, The White Tiger race''s Grand Elder didn''t think as much as it did. When Leng ruoxue served the meat to it, it didn''t even think twice before wolfing it down.

    "Delicious! It''s so delicious!" The White Tiger first elder praised as he ate. His huge mouth was also stuffed to the point that his voice was unclear. However, his actions of eating the meat did not slow down at all.

    The White Tiger King cursed the first elder in its heart. Damn it! So what if you''ve never eaten anything in your life? Did he have to eat to this extent? The White Tiger King did not forget that Leng ruoxue was considered half an enemy!

    Unfortunately, The White Tiger first elder was unaware of The White Tiger King''s thoughts. Seeing that The White Tiger King was not eating the delicious food in front of him, he said with a look of pity,""King, if you don''t want to eat, I''ll help you eat it! It''s shameful to waste, we can''t waste!" Without waiting for The White Tiger King''s response, he immediately picked up the roasted meat in front of it and started eating.

    Seeing it like this, The White Tiger King was so angry that its head was about to smoke. He continued to re at the disappointing first elder. However, the first elder of The White Tiger race still seemed to have forgotten himself as he ate happily.

    One after another, the other elders ''roasted meat was served. Although some of the more timid elders did not dare to eat when they saw that the king had not eaten, more and more elders began to eat impatiently after the first elder started eating.

    After eating the roasted meat, the elders began to savor the ordinary boiled meat. However, the moment the meat entered their mouths, they were surprised to find that boiled meat was even more delicious than roasted meat.

    The meat that Leng ruoxue roasted was soft and tender. The meat that was boiled in water was even more alluring. It melted in their mouths. They could not imagine how such delicious food could exist in this world. It was the same roasted meat, but the one they made was like heaven and earth.

    After eating Leng ruoxue''s food, many of the elders felt that they would never be able to eat anything else in the future. Thinking of this terrifying oue, many of the elders could not help but burst into tears. How were they going to live in the future! Although they wouldn''t starve to death even if they didn''t eat, who would let go of the opportunity to taste delicious food?

    At that moment, all the White tigers were filled with hatred, love, and resentment towards Leng ruoxue. All sorts of feelings welled up in their hearts. Leng ruoxue, who was well aware of their thoughts, was extremely calm.

    After the meal, Leng ruoxue and the others had a much deeper rtionship with the White tigers. Uncle long had even started calling many of The White Tiger elders his brother. Under the cannonballs of delicious food and fine wine, most of the White tigers had been shot. Their hostility and fear towards Leng ruoxue and the others had also reduced by a lot.

    Leng ruoxue was very satisfied with this result.

    However, The White Tiger King was furious at this fact. After the banquet ended, it gathered all the elders together and scolded them until they were drenched in dog blood. However, it still felt that it was not enough to vent its anger. It then found an excuse to send away the elders who were closer to Leng ruoxue and the others. It was like ''out of sight, out of mind''.

    The next day, Leng ruoxue and the rest also clearly discovered that some of the familiar elders of The White Tiger race had disappeared. However, she was very smart and didn''t ask about their whereabouts. Instead, she went to find The White Tiger King to chat.

    The White Tiger King had been sulking the entire night. When it heard that Leng ruoxue had arrived, it was about to say that it would not see her. However, when it turned around, it saw that the person who gave it a headache, Leng ruoxue, had already entered its main hall as if she was following her own home. This scene made it so angry that it almost vomited blood.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Dammit! Did I say you coulde in?" The White Tiger King said angrily.

    "No, I didn ''t! But, you didn''t say that I''m not allowed toe in!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile. The evildoer and the others beside her nodded in agreement after hearing Leng ruoxue''s words.

    The White Tiger King was about to go crazy from anger when it saw how friendly they were. Before The White Tiger King could vent its anger, Leng ruoxueforted it with a faint smile,""Little white, don''t be angry! It''s not good to hurt yourself, don''t you think?"

    ''It''s your head! The White Tiger King choked and cursed in its heart. At this moment, from the corner of its eye, it saw Leng ruoxue cing food on the table. It looked like it was the food she had preparedst night.

    What was he trying to do? Was he trying to tempt it? It wouldn''t be fooled! The White Tiger King''s will was very firm as it secretly thought to itself. Even though the smell of the food was extremely alluring, and it had been craving for the entire night yesterday, it could not afford to lose face today. It would not eat the food that was as disgusting as Leng ruoxue ''s!

    Yes! It must not be fooled by this human! It had not forgotten that these humans had done so many terrible things in its territory. How could such a deep hatred be bought over with some food?

    He was not like those spineless elders. He was The White Tiger King, the Great White Tiger King. He had to be different from the rest.

    With this thought in mind, The White Tiger King''s determination grew stronger. Even when Leng ruoxue invited it to enjoy the food, it did not even blink or look at the food.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue gave uncle long and Jiang Ning a look. The two of them understood and grabbed The White Tiger King''s front paws from the left and right. Leng ruoxue was in charge of stuffing the food into the White Tiger king''s mouth.

    "Wuwuwu!" The White Tiger King struggled and shut its mouth tightly, refusing to eat. However, the taste of food still lingered on its lips.

    In the end, it couldn''t resist the temptation. It ate the food that was brought to its mouth with extreme anger and anger. However, the grievance in its heart couldn''t be described with words.

    The White Tiger King would never have thought that Leng ruoxue and the others would dare to use force. This ... Where would its dignity as The White Tiger King be ced? What made it feel even more regretful was that it actually couldn''t resist the temptation of the Cannonball and fell down, wuu ...

    Leng ruoxue and the rest felt helpless as they watched The White Tiger King eat its food while sobbing. It was just forced to feed it some food, so why did this old white Tiger look as if its father had died?

    After thinking for a while, Leng ruoxue tried to show her friendliness by saying,""Little white! Don''t cry, I saw that you didn''t manage to get anything yesterday, so I specially made this for you. So, you don''t have to be too touched, it''s just a small matter to me. "

    Easy?

    Hearing these words, The White Tiger King trembled in anger. He had seen shameless people before, but he had never seen someone as shameless as this. Wasn''t this lying through his teeth? Was it touched? It was clearly indignant, alright?

    It was grief and indignation!

    The White Tiger King tried its best to suck up to Leng ruoxue. It was filled with resentment towards her, and its eyes were spitting fire as it looked at her. However, it was very resigned to its fate and continued to eat its food. It could be said that as it ate, it cried and hated her!

    However, Leng ruoxue took The White Tiger King''s series of actions as being shy.

    Leng ruoxue gave it some thought and patted The White Tiger King''s Head. She smiled and said,""Little white, after eating my food, we''ll be friends from now on. Let''s get along well!"

    Get along, my ass!

    The White Tiger King disagreed with Leng ruoxue''s words. After snatching its beast, she wanted to get along with it. Did she really think it was a bun that could be easily bullied? However, that was then and this was now. Right now, its mouth was filled to the brim, so it naturally had no time to argue with Leng ruoxue. However, the thoughts in its heart were clearly disyed on its face.

    Seeing that The White Tiger King did not seem too willing, Leng ruoxue''s anger rose ...

 Chapter 2385 A Scamming Oath (1)

    "Little white, are you not happy?" Leng ruoxue squinted her beautiful eyes as she spoke in an unhappy tone.

    However, The White Tiger King, who was eating happily, did not notice the displeasure in Leng ruoxue''s words. Instead, it nodded its huge head seriously. Of course, it was not happy! This woman had done so many detestable things in their White Tiger race''s territory, yet she still wanted to be friends with him? wasn''t that just a dream?

    The White Tiger King had also thought things through. Eating was one thing, but it was impossible to buy it over so easily! No way!

    After finishing a piece of meat, The White Tiger King continued to eat another piece as if there was no one else around. As for Leng ruoxue, she waspletely ignored by it.

    Seeing it eating so happily, uncle long and Jiang Ning felt that they didn''t need to force it to eat anymore. Look at how happy it was! With this thought in mind, the two of them let go of each other at the same time.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue stepped on The White Tiger King''s paw. The White Tiger King felt the pain and quickly raised its head. It said unhappily,""Woman, you''ve stepped on my paw."

    Although The White Tiger King was in pain, it still maintained itsposure and did not lose its temper. However, Leng ruoxue replied matter-of-factly,""I know. I stepped on your ws."

    "Dammit! What did you just say?" Hearing this, The White Tiger King''s anger rose again, and it roared at the top of its voice.

    A provocation! This was definitely a provocation! There was no fake provocation!

    The White Tiger King was furious!

    However, it still missed the taste of the food, so it had not thought of eating. However, even if it did not eat, it did not mean that Leng ruoxue would let it continue eating.

    Leng ruoxue snatched the meat that The White Tiger King had stuffed into its mouth with her bare hands and said,""You can''t eat this meat anymore. It''s better to feed it to a dog than to feed it to you!"

    The White Tiger King was not prepared at all for its food to be snatched from the Tiger''s mouth. It was only after a long while that it reacted to the meaning behind Leng ruoxue''s words.

    F * ck! What did he mean by better to feed the dogs?

    Did this mean that it was not even as good as a dog? The White Tiger King''s anger shot up to its head. With a roar, it stood up and red at Leng ruoxue with its eyes that were bigger than a copper Bell. In the next second, the overbearing White Tiger King pounced towards Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue nimbly dodged The White Tiger King''s attack. Then, she immediately floated in mid-air and quickly gathered the fire-type divine power in her hand. When the fire-type divine power was as big as a blue ball, Leng ruoxue raised her hand, and the huge fireball that was emitting a scorching heat flew towards The White Tiger King.

    The White Tiger King looked at the fireball that was right in front of it and felt a sense of fear. However, it didn''t think that it would be afraid of a small fireball, so it didn''t even try to Dodge and let the fireball hit its body.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue and the rest retreated from The White Tiger King''s main hall.

    It was only when the fireball had turned its body into a sea of fire that The White Tiger King finally realized that the fear it had felt was not baseless. It was real!

    The temperature of the fireball was so high that even a reverent-God like white Tiger King couldn''t bear it. The White Tiger King cried out in pain and its huge body jumped up ten meters high, directly hitting the beam of the house. With a loud bang, the strong beam was broken into several pieces under its violent impact.

    The entire Pce was on the verge of copse. However, The White Tiger King could no longer bear the increasing heat. It jumped up and down even more violently, and soon, the pce copsed.

    The White tigers heard the sound and immediately ran over from afar. When they saw this scene, all of them were dumbfounded.

    What ... What kind of situation was this?<novelnext></novelnext>

    Who was the giant fireball that was jumping in the air and howling? The voice sounded familiar.

    However, none of them had linked the fireball to The White Tiger King. They only continued to whisper to each other.

    "Who is that?"

    "Was it the one who destroyed the king''s great Hall? How dare you!"

    As he listened to the discussion of the White tigers, The White Tiger great elder''s face was filled with ck lines. He nced at Leng ruoxue and the rest who were also watching the show from the side. He took the initiative to move forward and asked with a curious expression,""Miss Leng, you arrived earlier than us. Do you know who the guy who destroyed the King''s Hall was?" It couldn''t tell that it was The White Tiger King.

    "It''s your White Tiger King!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    As the sound of his voice faded, The White Tiger race''s Grand Elder who heard this answer immediately turned to stone.

    However, Leng ruoxue wasn''t in the mood to coax this overly agitated White Tiger race''s first elder. After giving the evil demon and the rest a look, they swaggered out of The White Tiger King''s main hall as if there was no one else around, leaving The White Tiger King to do whatever he wanted.

    After returning to his own residence, Jiang Ning was still in a state of sleepwalking. When he finally came back to his senses, he suddenly remembered something and asked,"Xue ''er! You''ve already attacked The White Tiger King. Shouldn''t we take advantage of the chaos and leave?"

    He felt that it was time for them to leave this ce. Otherwise, when The White Tiger King finally reacted, they would not be able to leave even if they wanted to. However, seeing how calm Leng ruoxue and the others were, he did not know what to say.

    Jiang Ning''s words also surprised Leng ruoxue.""Why did you leave?"

    "The White Tiger King will seek revenge!" Jiang Ning reminded her speechlessly. He couldn''t help but think,"does this girl not know what she has done to The White Tiger King?" The White Tiger King was probably still trying to put out the fire!

    "What revenge? It was the one who attacked first, I was just defending myself. " Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    "Uh!" Jiang Ning didn''t know what to say. It seemed that this girl''s self-defense was much sharper than The White Tiger King''s attack. Moreover, no matter how he thought about it, he felt that The White Tiger King was the one at a disadvantage.

    "Stay here in peace! The White Tiger King is not in the mood to seek revenge. " Leng ruoxue said confidently when she saw how conflicted Jiang Ning was.

    "Alright then!" Jiang Ning was helpless. Since Leng ruoxue, the person involved, was so calm, what was he, a bystander, afraid of?

    Just like that, Leng ruoxue and her group settled down in The White Tiger race as if nothing had happened.

    The White Tiger King, who had been entangled by the fireball, could not bear the bone-piercing pain and disappeared.

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest heard the news, they were still calm. This news was also told to them by The White Tiger race''s Grand Elder.

    In the words of The White Tiger race''s Grand Elder, the huge fireball that was suspected to be The White Tiger King bounced around randomly for a while before bouncing out of The White Tiger race''s territory and disappearing. They had also searched the longevity mountain for a long time, but they couldn''t even find a strand of White Tiger King''s hair.

    When The White Tiger first elder told Leng ruoxue and the others about this news, he hoped that they could help think of a solution. More importantly, he wanted to rify the situation because Leng ruoxue and the others seemed to know what had happened. However, no matter how much he hinted and beat around the bush, they just refused to talk about it. This fact made him feel helpless.

 Chapter 2386 A Scamming Oath (2)

    However, when Leng ruoxue saw the conflicted expression on The White Tiger first elder''s face, she consoled him with good intentions,""Don''t worry, your King won''t die!"

    Ugh! The White Tiger first elder was silent. He didn''t know if this was considered a constion. If it was, then wasn''t this constion a little too much?

    The king was definitely not dead, but where was he?

    The White Tiger first elder''s face was filled with sorrow. However, he was soon hit by Leng ruoxue''s Cannonball again. Because Leng ruoxue had seen how hard it was for them to find The White Tiger King, she had made them a lot of delicious food. This hadpletely captured the hearts of the White tigers, and none of them suspected that she had anything to do with The White Tiger King''s ident. From this, one could see the charm of food.

    Every time he saw how the White tigers were trying to please Leng ruoxue, Jiang Ning was speechless and didn''t know what to say.

    This was really too unreasonable!

    With The White Tiger King missing, shouldn''t Xue ''er be the most suspicious? Why didn''t the White tigers suspect her? Even the first elder of White Tiger, who had only been suspicious for a moment, had long forgotten about his question when he saw Leng ruoxue''s fawning look.

    AI! Jiang Ning had been sighing as he watched the show, but he couldn''t help but admire Leng ruoxue''s abilities.

    When they had nothing to do, Jiang Ning finally couldn''t take it anymore and asked,""Xue ''er, are we still not leaving? When The White Tiger King returns and tells us the truth, these white tigers will eat us alive!"

    "Look at how timid you are. So what if the Tigeres back? Let it try and eat me? Hmph! Even if it wants toe back now, it won''t be able toe back in a short time, let alone that it hasn''t returned yet!" Before Leng ruoxue could reply, Cang spoke first. He looked at Jiang Ning with eyes full of disdain.

    "Yes, don''t be afraid. It won''t be back for a while!" Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement.

    "Uh! Since you''re so sure, do you know where it is now?" Jiang Ning asked curiously. Although he was being looked down upon, he was already used to it. His tolerance had increased greatly, so he didn''t think much of it. From Leng ruoxue and Cang''s words, he should know where The White Tiger King was. Therefore, he quickly put on an expression that said ''please tell me''.

    "It''s on fire, where do you think it could be?" Leng ruoxue asked with a mysterious smile.

    "Fire? Could it be that it''s in the water?" Hearing this, Jiang Ning couldn''t help but specte.

    "You''re right. However, it''s not in any ordinary water now. It''s in a 10000-year-old Ice River not far from here." Azure said with a smile.

    "Has the fire been put out?" Jiang Ning quickly asked. This was what he was most concerned about.

    "No, I didn ''t!" Leng ruoxue said with certainty. When Cang told her The White Tiger King''s whereabouts, she had already guessed its motive. However, her fire was not an ordinary fire. It was not something that could be put out by water, not even the water of a thousand year Ice River!

    "Is it ... Still alive?" Jiang Ning asked hesitantly. He had heard of how powerful Xue ''er''s mes were, so he was very curious to see if The White Tiger King could withstand them.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "He''s alive. The White Tiger King is a reverent-God after all. If he can''t withstand that little me, he can really buy a piece of tofu andmit suicide." Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. She had no intention of taking The White Tiger King''s little life at the moment, so the me that was thrown at The White Tiger King''s body wasn''t very strong. Naturally, it wouldn''t take its little life, but ... Although it could keep its life, The White Tiger King would probably suffer quite a bit.

    The truth was just as Leng ruoxue had thought. The White Tiger King was still engulfed in a ball of fire, and within the fire, it could still feel the excruciating pain. It roared in anger as the hot fire and cold water alternated on its body, causing it to be surrounded by a sea of fire and Ice.

    The endless pain had caused its hatred towards Leng ruoxue to reach deep into its soul.

    However, at this moment, the hatred in its heart was beyond its reach.

    Leng ruoxue, who was in The White Tiger race, was living a veryfortable life. Without The White Tiger King, the biggest obstacle, Leng ruoxue quickly won over most of the White tigers ''hearts. Although those white tigers were not to the extent of listening to Leng ruoxue''s words, The White Tiger elders were still very willing to consider her opinions.

    A few dayster, Leng ruoxue seized the time and brought evildoer and Azure to the thousand year Ice River where The White Tiger King was.

    After several days of hard work, the mes on The White Tiger King''s body had finally shrunk. However, the mes were still unbearably hot, and the alternating hot and cold was driving it crazy. In fact, if it could, it would have fainted, but its mind was extremely clear.

    Just as The White Tiger King was having the time of its life in the depths of the thousand year Ice River, a voice that it was not very familiar with but had left a deep impression on it suddenly sounded in its ear.""Little white, how have you been these few days?"

    Hearing this sound, The White Tiger King immediately reacted and couldn''t help but roar,""Leng ruoxue, you still dare toe?"

    "Why would I not dare toe? I didn''t do anything bad. Besides, I''m here to see you. " Leng ruoxueughed.

    Hearing this, The White Tiger King was immediately enraged. The hatred in his heart deepened and he couldn''t help but curse in his heart. This damned woman, she caused it to be in this state, and she still dared toe and see it like nothing had happened? Was he here to see if it was dead? However, I''m afraid I''ll have to disappoint her. Although this feeling of fire and water mixing is extremely ufortable, it''s still alive and well!

    The White Tiger King was filled with pride. It felt that it was too great. It had lived in fire and water for so many days, but it was still so fierce. No one else could do this, right?

    At the thought of this, The White Tiger King sneered and said,""Leng ruoxue, I''m sorry to disappoint you, right? I''m still alive and well!"

    "Why should I be disappointed? If you die, I''ll be really disappointed! How could The White Tiger King, a godly venerable rank beast, be so weak? Am I right?" Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "That''s right! Who am I! I''m The White Tiger King, this little me can''t do anything to me!" After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, The White Tiger King braced itself and bragged. In reality, the mes were so hot that it was on the verge of copse. However, it could not lose face. In front of Leng ruoxue, it could not admit defeat. Otherwise, it would really be embarrassing!

    "Little white! Originally, I came here to help you, but since you said that this me can''t do anything to you, I don''t think I should be a busybody. You can wait for the me to extinguish! I estimate that in about eight million years, this me should be able to burn out. At that time, you will be safe and sound! We''ll be leaving first! Have fun on your own!" After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she pulled the evildoer and turned to leave.

 Chapter 2387 A Scamming Oath (3)

    After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, The White Tiger King held on at first. However, when it saw that the two of them had really turned around and left, it became anxious instead. It couldn''t help but shout,""Wait! Wait a minute!"

    Hearing The White Tiger King''s cry, Leng ruoxueughed in her heart. She turned around and asked,""Is there anything else?"

    "Dammit! Aren''t you guys here to help me? How can he leave so easily?" The White Tiger King roared.

    "We just want to help you! But you don''t need it, do you? Since you don''t need it, why should we meddle in your business?" Leng ruoxue said innocently.

    "Weren''t you the one who caused me to be like this? Shouldn''t you be helping?" The White Tiger King roared in anger.

    "You''re the one who attacked first, alright? I was only defending myself. " Leng ruoxue''s beautiful face still looked innocent.

    "If you don''t step on my ws, can I attack you?" The White Tiger King felt wronged as well, and it started to sob. It was truly angry! This damned human woman had caused it to be in deep waters these past few days, and now she was actually pushing the me onto it. She was really too hateful!

    It had lived for so long, but it had never seen such a hateful human. Any human who dared to disobey it had basically died in its hands, and those who were still alive were not people it could afford to offend! And this woman happened to be one of them.

    It was also because of this that The White Tiger King''s hatred for Leng ruoxue had almost piled up into a mountain! However, as long as it thought of that perverted Cang, its heart couldn''t help but tremble.

    Right now, it only knew that Leng ruoxue had Cang by her side. It was so scared that even though it hated Leng ruoxue to death, it still didn''t dare to attack her. If it knew that Leng ruoxue had a Mistress of the Dark World by her side, it would probably faint from fear. However, it probably wouldn''t be able to find out about this situation in a short period of time. This was because Leng ruoxue had no intention of exposing her demon-like identity.

    As The White Tiger King thought of this, the grievances in its heart suddenly deepened. Furthermore, it clearly hated someone to death, but it had no way to vent its grievances. It also made it seem like a pitiful little thing that no one wanted, and its whole body was in a state of sadness.

    Leng ruoxue noticed that The White Tiger King had suddenly stopped talking and seemed to have heard its sobs. A few drops of cold sweat dripped down her forehead as she said helplessly,""That''s because you don''t want to be my friend! I''m very sincere, but you don''t give me any face at all, and even eat the food I prepared for my friend with great interest. Don''t you know that the mouth that eats people is short?"

    "I ..." The White Tiger King''s mind was still a little muddled by Leng ruoxue''s tantrum. After thinking about it carefully, it felt that it was indeed its fault! However, it couldn''t tell what was wrong. For a moment, it was stunned.

    It was only when a wisp of fire burned it and made it cry out in pain again that it suddenly came back to its senses and continued to say aggrievedly,""What do we do now?"

    The White Tiger King in the mes was at a loss. Its mind was getting more and more muddled, and it waspletely led by the nose by Leng ruoxue.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but reveal an expression of a promising child and said,""That''s up to you! If you want to be friends with me, I''ll help you. Otherwise, you''ll have to wait here for 18 million years! One day, you will leave this ce!"

    Eight hundred to ten thousand years? Could it wait that long? The White Tiger King couldn''t help but feel disgusted. It had only been a few days, and it was already going crazy! Furthermore, Leng ruoxue''s me was also very strange. Even such cold water could not do anything to the me. It was really strange!

    In reality, it had not thought that Leng ruoxue''s mes were that powerful. After all, even though the mes were hot and it felt ufortable, it was only ufortable and it could still withstand it. However, if it was really like what Leng ruoxue had said and it had to endure for 18 million years, it would not be able to take it!

    Towards Leng ruoxue''s words, it didn''t want to believe her, but it had no choice. In short, it was in a dilemma. In the end, it decided to give in for the time being and leave this ce first. As the saying goes, a man knows when to yield and when to stretch out. It''s nothing to yield temporarily. At most, there''ll be a chance in the future to get it back!

    With that in mind, The White Tiger King naturally knew what to do. Therefore, it spoke in a friendly manner,""I ... I want to be friends with you!"

    "Are you sure?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "Yes." The White Tiger King nodded.

    "You said it yourself! However, I still don''t quite believe you. Why don''t you make an oath?" Leng ruoxue requested.

    "What oath?" The White Tiger King was stunned. Why did he have to swear? How was it going to take revenge in the future after making the oath?

    "An oath that you''re willing to be my friend!" Leng ruoxue replied matter-of-factly.

    "Oh! I''m willing to be friends with Leng ruoxue. " The White Tiger King Parro mimicked what The White Tiger King had said. Then, the rules of the contract descended, and its oath naturally became true.

    Even though The White Tiger King was extremely unwilling, it knew that if it did not follow Leng ruoxue''s request, Leng ruoxue would definitely not help it. Hence, it could only bite the bullet and make the oath. Fortunately, Leng ruoxue did not have any other requirements for this oath, or else it would really be a headache.<novelnext></novelnext>

    When Leng ruoxue saw that The White Tiger King had made the oath, she retracted her mes, saving The White Tiger King from the abyss of suffering.

    As soon as The White Tiger King came out, it red angrily. However, as soon as it red, a faint warning came from the depths of its heart. Immediately, The White Tiger King was deeply depressed.

    F * ck! It had only red at him, and thews of heaven and earth had actually jumped out to warn it! What the hell is this?

    It would never have thought that it would not even be able to re at Leng ruoxue after making an oath that it was willing to be friends with her! In the future, if it really wanted to go against Leng ruoxue, wouldn''t the regtions of heaven and earth kill it instantly?

    The White Tiger King was in despair! This was too much of a scam!

    Grief, anger, and depression intertwined in the depths of The White Tiger King''s heart. It felt that it had been tricked. Furthermore, when it looked at Leng ruoxue''s beautiful smile, The White Tiger King''s heart was filled with unspeakable bitterness.

    After thanking them, The White Tiger King left Leng ruoxue and the demon without looking back.

    It had to heal its injuries. Heforted the sorrow in his heart.

    Seeing how disloyal The White Tiger King was, the demon could not help butin to Leng ruoxue,""This is the guy you want to save? You''re clearly an ungrateful Wolf!"

    "Hehe! It was depressed now! We have to understand it!" Leng ruoxueughed evilly. Just now, Cang had already told her about The White Tiger King''s inner turmoil, so she was in a good mood. Although she didn''t know if The White Tiger King would have the guts to betray her in the future, at least for now, The White Tiger King didn''t pose a threat to her.

    With that, Leng ruoxue pulled demon child along and rushed back to The White Tiger race.

    Upon seeing the two of them returning from outside, the various patriarchs of The White Tiger race were all extremely bewildered. When did these two go out? why didn''t anyone see them?

    However, this wasn''t the time to ask them, because their minds were all tied up by their King.

    Leng ruoxue could tell that The White Tiger race''s elders had a change of heart, so she spoke in an understanding and wise manner,""Elders, what happened? You don''t look too good. "

    "King, something has happened!" An elder said in a low voice.

    "Something happened again? Didn''t ite back?" Leng ruoxue asked, pretending to be surprised.

    "I''m back. " The elder nodded. Then, he seemed to have noticed something and asked,""Miss Leng, how did you know?"

    "Of course I know, because I was the one who saved it." Leng ruoxue took the credit without any hesitation, not even blushing or her heart beating fast.

    "Argh! Miss Leng, so it was you who saved our King! You''re truly the great benefactor of our White Tiger race!" The moment the elder heard this, he immediately shouted out excitedly. His gaze towards Leng ruoxue became even gentler.

    "I treat The White Tiger race as my friends. Since your King is in trouble, it''s only right for me to lend a hand!" Leng ruoxue said shamelessly. She didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with her words because she was indeed the one who had rescued The White Tiger King! Otherwise, that old white Tiger would still be suffering in deep waters and suffering!

    Leng ruoxue naturally took the credit. The entire White Tiger race, other than The White Tiger King, was extremely grateful for Leng ruoxue''s righteousness and treated her and the rest as distinguished guests. When The White Tiger King heard this terrifying news, he was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood!

    When the elders of The White Tiger race saw this, they were all shocked. Some of the elders even treated Leng ruoxue as their backbone. The moment The White Tiger King vomited blood, they immediately called for Leng ruoxue.

    However, after seeing Leng ruoxue, The White Tiger King felt that its internal injuries seemed to have worsened! It was also so angry that it couldn''t speak. It could only use its pair of eyes that were spewing fire to re angrily at the meddlesome elder. However, the elder who reacted a little slower naively thought that The White Tiger King was angry because it felt that it had caused trouble for Leng ruoxue!

    AI! The king was thinking too much. Actually, Leng ruoxue, that human, was very warm-hearted! A certain elder, who had a screw loose, couldn''t help but think to himself.

    Leng ruoxue arrived at The White Tiger King''s newly built Great Hall and sized it up carefully. Finally, she turned to the worried White Tiger race''s elders and said,""I''m fine! After spitting out this mouthful of blood, your King''s illness will be mostly cured. Don''t worry! What it vomited out was only blood clots, it was not a big deal! Didn''t you notice that its face has be much rosier?"

    When The White Tiger elders heard that, they took a look. It really was like that! Wang''s face was indeed ruddy!

 Chapter 2388 You Have To Help Me (1)

    After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words and seeing the look of agreement on The White Tiger elders ''faces, the anger in The White Tiger King''s heart shot up to the top of its head. In its heart, it could not help but curse the elders to death.

    F * ck! What''s with the look in these bastards ''eyes? It was clearly so angry that its face turned red. These guys actually believed that woman''s nonsense! The White Tiger King almost spat out a few more mouthfuls of blood when it saw the expressions on the elders ''faces. It was getting more and more frustrated as it looked at the elders in front of it.

    In the end, The White Tiger King couldn''t take it anymore and finally roared,""Get lost! Get lost! Get out, I don''t want to see you. "

    "Uh!" The White Tiger elders were stunned. Was the king talking about them? They didn''t know how they had offended their King. How could their King treat them like this?

    The White Tiger elders ''fragile ss hearts were deeply hurt.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue could not help butfort her,""All elders, please leave! Looking at your White Tiger King''s angry appearance, it should be fine! Don''t disturb its rest. "

    With Leng ruoxue''s words, The White Tiger elders instantly felt much better. After exchanging nces with each other, they left with a look of reluctance.

    However, Leng ruoxue did not leave.

    Not only did he not leave, but he also found a chair in The White Tiger King''s dormitory and sat down. He then stared at the angry White Tiger King.

    The White Tiger King stared at Leng ruoxue in disbelief, its eyes widening!

    F * ck! Still here? This woman was actually still in front of him! The White Tiger King was furious!

    Continue to stare! Seeing that the woman was still smiling at it as if nothing had happened, The White Tiger King immediately wilted.

    Wu ... Compared to this shameless and extremely thick-skinned woman, it felt like it was a newborn baby, so fragile! That kind of person ... Was pitiful!

    Leng ruoxue sat on the chair and admired The White Tiger King''s expression for a while. She finally spoke,""Little white, you''ve driven away all the elders, so we''re the only ones left to apany you. Are you happy?"

    Happy my ass! Hearing this, The White Tiger King wanted to cry but had no tears. However, seeing how Leng ruoxue didn''t seem to care about its reaction, The White Tiger King waspletely speechless.

    It felt that no matter how many words it said, it would not be able to move this woman, let alone make her disappear from its sight. Wuu ... Why is it so pitiful?

    The White Tiger King was extremely depressed!

    In the next second, it buried its head in its two forearms dejectedly, refusing to look up even if it were to die. It did not want to see this hateful human woman in front of it anymore!

    However, even so, Leng ruoxue had no intention of leaving.

    She sat on the edge of the bed and looked at The White Tiger King. When it was time for dinner, she took out the food she had prepared and began to eat,pletely ignoring The White Tiger King''s reaction. The White Tiger King was about to go crazy from the tempting aroma.

    No! I can''t be fooled! I can''t be tempted by this woman''s food! It was a White Tiger King with a strong will! The White Tiger King consoled itself in its heart, but the aroma of the food was simply too alluring.

    The White Tiger King had just raised its head, unable to resist the temptation! But it caught a glimpse of Leng ruoxue''s beautiful smiling eyes. In an instant, it quickly lowered its head again and began to hold a grudge against itself. He had to endure!<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Little white, are you hungry?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "I''m not hungry! I''m not hungry!" The White Tiger King said without raising its head.

    "You''re really not hungry? You''ve been seriously injured and vomited a lot of blood. Now is the time for you to recuperate! Are you sure you don''t need to replenish your energy?" Leng ruoxue tried to tempt him.

    "I don''t need to!" The White Tiger King roared as it raised its head and said fiercely,""Who hurt me? Isn''t it you! Look at what you''ve done to me! You''ve ruined my beautiful, snow-white fur! The White Tiger King! I''m The White Tiger King! But now it''s a ck Tiger!"

    The White Tiger King was roaring to its heart''s content, but just as it finished, it felt a warning from thews of heaven and earth in its heart. It cursed in its heart again!

    F * ck! He couldn''t even stare! No shouting! Was there anything else it could do? So what if Leng ruoxue''s family was the one who raised the regtions of heaven and earth? Why do you like to meddle in other people''s business?

    Having lived for so long, The White Tiger King had never heard of such gossiping about the regtions of the heaven and earth. Wasn''t this like a dog taking a mouse? Could there not be disputes, conflicts, and falling out between friends?

    At this moment, The White Tiger King''s depression could not be described with words. It even felt that it had lived for so many years in vain. The gaze it used to look at Leng ruoxue also turned resentful.

    However, Leng ruoxue was no longer afraid of The White Tiger King''s bluffing. Hearing its roar, Leng ruoxue continued to smile andforted,""Who can you me for this? I was just defending myself! If you don''t take the initiative to attack me, how can I fight back? so, we''re on the same level, so let''s not me each other, okay?"

    Good my ass! The White Tiger King did not want to bother with Leng ruoxue anymore. It simply bent its huge body and buried its head deep into its body, pretending to be dead.

    Leng ruoxue let out a heavy sigh when she saw The White Tiger King''s reaction. She finally let The White Tiger King go out of kindness and said with a helpless expression,""AI! Little white! I wanted to spend more time with you, but I''ve been away from home for a long time, so it''s time for me to go home ..."

    The moment it heard that Leng ruoxue was leaving, The White Tiger King jumped up and said with a smile,""You''re leaving? Hehe, take care, I won''t send you off!"

    Seeing how excited The White Tiger King was, Leng ruoxue smiled evilly and reminded,""I haven''t finished my words! Why are you in such a hurry!"

    "Uh!" The White Tiger King was dumbfounded. W-what did this mean? It didn''t know why, but it had a bad feeling.

    "I''ll wait for your injuries to recover before leaving! Otherwise, I won''t be at ease!" Leng ruoxue asked worriedly.

    "I''ve recovered! It''s true!" Upon hearing this, The White Tiger King stopped ying dead and immediately jumped up and down. It was afraid that Leng ruoxue wouldn''t believe it, so it deliberately jumped up high and danced around in joy.

    "Yes, it looks like it''s healed." Leng ruoxue nodded. However, she was still worried and asked,""Little white, you''re not holding on, are you?"

    "No, I didn ''t! Definitely not!" When The White Tiger King saw that Leng ruoxue did not believe it, it continued to twist and turn its limbs, even jumping up and down to show Leng ruoxue that it had indeed recovered.

    Seeing The White Tiger King putting in so much effort to put on an act, Leng ruoxue deeply felt that if she suspected that it was pretending, it would not be very fair. Thus, she kindly let The White Tiger King off and expressed that she could leave without worry.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue had finally decided to leave, The White Tiger King''s heart was filled with joy. It wanted to roar at the sky and report this good news to the immortal realm. However, it was still very calm. It was afraid that if it acted too excitedly, it would anger this woman, so it had been holding it in, and it had been holding it in with great difficulty.

 Chapter 2389 You Have To Help Me (2)

    On the day that Leng ruoxue left The White Tiger race, many of The White Tiger race''s elders couldn''t bear to part with her. Only The White Tiger King was so excited that he was about to fly into the sky even though he was trying his best to suppress his sorrow on the surface!

    When they could no longer see the backs of Leng ruoxue and the rest, and the spies had confirmed that Leng ruoxue and the rest had really left the longevity mountain, The White Tiger King even ordered The White Tiger elders to buy some firecrackers from the humans in the divine realm to set off as a celebration.

    Although The White Tiger elders couldn''t quite understand The White Tiger King''s spirit, they still obediently did as he said. On that day, it was said that the entire longevity mountain was filled with the sound of Thunderbolts and the joyful howls of a certain beast.

    After Leng ruoxue and her group left longevity mountain, they did not return to thend of demons. Instead, they headed straight to the dragon n''s territory.

    This time, Leng ruoxue''s target was the affiliated beast ns under the dragon n.

    The dragon n and the Beast ns they belonged to all lived on Dragon Mountain.

    Dragon Mountain was the Dragon race''s territory. It was located to the East of longevity mountain and was also an endless range of mountains. When Leng ruoxue and the others arrived at Dragon Mountain, they took in some of the smaller beasts in the area. When the dragon n heard about this, they were so angry that they almost went crazy. However, by the time they reacted and wanted to stop Leng ruoxue and the others, they had already finished what they had to do and left.

    All that was left was an empty Dragon Mountain for the Dragon race.

    Furthermore, Leng ruoxue''s method of subduing the small beasts this time was more intense. Those who were willing to surrender were still fine, but those who were not willing to surrender were all conquered by force. In the end, all the beasts on Dragon Mountain, with the exception of the dragon n, were all in Leng ruoxue''s possession.

    After looting Dragon Mountain, Leng ruoxue and the rest headed straight for Phoenix territory.

    As the Phoenix territory was closer to the Imperial City, Leng ruoxue did not want to alert Wu Qing. Hence, they carried out their actions in the Phoenix territory in secret.

    As soon as they arrived at the Phoenix territory, Leng ruoxue instructed Ling to cast an invisibility spell on them. With this spell, the group of people could naturally swagger into the Phoenix territory. The reason why their operation in the dragon n was so smooth was also because of this invisibility technique. When they arrived in the Phoenix territory, everyone naturally followed the same pattern and split up.

    Leng ruoxue, the demon, uncle long, Dongfang Yue, and the rest led their teams and headed straight for the location of the Phoenix territory''s magical beasts.

    With the old Phoenix''s guidance, they easily passed through the many checkpoints set up by the Phoenix territory and sessfully sneaked into the territory.

    Feng Zhan couldn''t help but sigh when he saw how smoothly the group was moving. The Feng n was so useless. It had been so many years, but the location and method of passing the checkpoint hadn''t changed at all. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been able to get in so easily.

    In fact, the reason why the position of the Phoenix tribe''s checkpoints and the method of clearing them had not changed was because the current Phoenix King was too confident in the strength of his own tribe. He always felt that the Phoenix tribe that could Enter the Phoenix territory in the divine realm were all his people now, and the previous Phoenix King who knew about these checkpoints would definitely not be able toe out. Therefore, he was not worried in the slightest that his territory would be invaded by strangers.

    However, it would never have thought that Feng Zhan and the other phoenixes from the lower realm would return to the heavenly realm. Back then, when Feng Zhan was waiting for the phoenixes to be exiled, the current Phoenix King had no intention of letting theme back. He really thought that they would nevere back.

    Who knew that Leng ruoxue would bring Feng Zhan and the other phoenixes back to the immortal realm? If the current Phoenix King knew about this, she would probably vomit blood in anger.

    Right now, Leng ruoxue definitely did not intend to disturb the Phoenix n. Hence, their actions were unusually secretive. After they sessfully infiltrated the Phoenix territory, everyone split up.

    The beast ns in the Phoenix territory were mainly bird-type beasts. Other than the Phoenix n, the most powerful ones were the peacock n, the Eagle n, and other birds of prey. Leng ruoxue was in charge of these exceptionally ferocious beast ns.

    Leng ruoxue only brought Cang with her. A human and a beast first arrived at the peacock n''s territory.

    When they arrived at the entrance of the peacock n''s territory, Leng ruoxue immediately knocked out the guard and kept him in her bracelet. She then swaggered into the peacock n.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After green vessel found out about the Peacock King''s whereabouts from the peacock guard, he immediately told Leng ruoxue where the Peacock King was. Leng ruoxue then went to look for the Peacock King.

    As the saying goes, to capture the bandits, first capture the king. To subdue a race, one naturally had to first capture their King.

    After finding the Peacock King''s main hall, Leng ruoxue walked in directly.

    The Peacock King in the pce was an extremely beautiful man. At this moment, he had transformed into his human form and was currently savoring some fine wine. Seeing him like this, Leng ruoxue had a good idea.

    She took out a bottle of wine from her bracelet and ced it on the Peacock king''s table.

    Peacock King was shocked when he saw a bottle of wine on his table. He quickly asked,""Who is it? Come out?"

    Seeing that she had been discovered, Leng ruoxue immediately revealed herself.

    Looking at the beautiful woman in front of him, Peacock King''s expression changed.""You, you are ... Leng ruoxue! W-what are you doing here? How did you get here?"

    At first, the Peacock King only felt that this woman looked familiar. However, after careful examination, he realized that this woman was Leng ruoxue. This fact made him feel a little afraid!

    He couldn''t understand how Leng ruoxue had managed to pass through the heavy sentries and get to him. What were the peacock race''s guards doing?

    ? Damn it! The Peacock King wanted to shout for help, but he felt embarrassed. After all, it was just a woman and a pet in front of him. Although this woman gave him a lot of pressure, his face was more important.

    "I''m here to find you, of course! You''re the Peacock King, right? As for how I got here! Of course I walked in!" Leng ruoxue replied with a smile.

    "Walked, walked in? The guard didn''t stop you?" The Peacock King clearly did not believe Leng ruoxue''s words.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she naturally put on a helpless expression and said,""No, I didn ''t! No one is stopping me!"

    "Something''s wrong! Why didn''t I see you just now? How did you do it?" Peacock King suddenly reacted. He didn''t see Leng ruoxue''s figure earlier. If he didn''t see her, then those guards should not have seen her either, right?

    "You mean invisibility?" Leng ruoxue asked.

    "Invisibility? You''re actually invisible?" Peacock King''s expression changed again. This time, it was even cker than the bottom of a pot.

    F * ck! So this woman can make herself invisible! Then what were they still ying for? Peacock King couldn''t help but curse in his heart. However, he still maintained a calm expression and asked,"Why are you looking for me?"

    "I''m fine! I just want to chat with you!" Leng ruoxueughed. After she finished speaking, she even found a ce to sit down and faced the Peacock King.

    As she sized up the Peacock King, Leng ruoxue was secretly in awe. This old peacock had the looks of a dog and a standard pretty boy. It was no wonder that he was under the protection of the current Phoenix King.

 Chapter 2390 You Have To Help Me (3)

    ording to the rumors, the Peacock King seemed to have a very close rtionship with the current Phoenix King. Otherwise, with the strength of the peacock tribe, it would be impossible for them to be ranked above the fierce Eagle tribe. From this, it could be seen that this old peacock still had some tricks up his sleeve!

    "What do we have to talk about?" The Peacock King was speechless. He had barged into the peacock race just to chat with him? Did they think he was a three-year-old child? Only a ghost would believe this!

    "We have a lot to talk about, such as the scandal between you and the Phoenix Prince." Leng ruoxue smiled calmly.

    "You! I''m telling you, the Phoenix King and I are innocent! There''s no rtionship between us!" Hearing this, the Peacock King was enraged. What he hated the most was when people talked about the rumors about him and the Phoenix King. Even if there was something wrong, he didn''t want to hear it!

    Who would like that perverted old Phoenix who had so many malepanions! He wasn''t looking for a beating!

    "Do you think it''s okay just because you say so? All the beasts and humans in the divine realm know that you have a close rtionship! Don''t deny it, men and women get married when they''re older, this isn''t something embarrassing, what''s there to deny!" Leng ruoxue said with a look of disapproval.

    "Do you really have to wrong me like this?" The Peacock King was filled with grief and anger as tears slowly welled up in his eyes. When Leng ruoxue saw this, she was dumbfounded.

    Ugh! What was going on? Could it be that she had identally touched the Peacock King''s forbidden zone?

    Look at this aggrieved little appearance, it looked even more like she was suffering!

    No wonder the current Phoenix King liked him! However, Leng ruoxue had never expected that with just a few words, she would be able to anger the originally furious Peacock King to the point of tears.

    This guy didn''t even give any warning before he cried!

    In reality, Leng ruoxue was well aware that the rtionship between the current Phoenix King and the Peacock King was not as close as it seemed. ording to Cang, the Phoenix King had been coveting the pretty boy. However, the pretty boy had been unwilling, so she wanted to use this as a breakthrough to pull the Peacock King to her side. However, it seemed like she had overreached herself!

    What should he do?

    Leng ruoxue was depressed! He didn''t think that there would be a day when he would make a mistake.

    Just as Leng ruoxue was thinking of ways to make up for it, a Guard''s voice suddenly came from outside the Peacock King''s main hall,""My King, the Phoenix King is here!"

    Hearing this, the Peacock King''s expression became even uglier. His tears also stopped flowing.

    "You have to help me!" The Peacock King turned his head and saw Leng ruoxue. He requested as if it was a matter of course.

    "Why should I help you?" Leng ruoxue asked with a puzzled look.

    "Because ... Because you''re the one who attracted her here! If you hadn''t mentioned her, she might not havee at this time!" The Peacock King''s mind whirred as he grumbled.

    "Uh!" Leng ruoxue was even more dumbfounded. This reason ... Wasn''t it a little too far-fetched? What did it have to do with her! She was clearly very aggrieved, alright?

    This time, it was Leng ruoxue''s turn to be angry! Seeing the Peacock King''s expression, she was speechless.

    "How do you want me to help you?" Leng ruoxue forced herself to remain calm as she asked.

    "I don''t know!" Peacock King said irresponsibly.

    After thinking for a while, the Peacock King said,"I heard that you''re very strong. Why don''t you temporarily keep my woman?" I believe that with your strength, you should not be afraid of the Phoenix King. "

    "Don''t even think about it!" Upon hearing this, Cang Xian was furious! His eyes were filled with deep hatred as he looked at the Peacock King. However, the dead pig wasn''t afraid of boiling water. It was obvious that the Peacock King was ready to risk everything, so he naturally ignored Cang''s anger.

    The Peacock King couldn''t help but think that he would be taken advantage of if he fell into the hands of the Phoenix King. If he fell into the hands of Leng ruoxue, he might still be able to keep his innocence! Therefore, he didn''t take little beast''s words to heart! In fact, he even hoped that Leng ruoxue would abduct him at this moment. If that was the case, he wouldn''t have to deal with that loathsome Phoenix King!

    Thinking of this, the Peacock King became even more confident. Cang, who was well aware of the Peacock King''s thoughts, was convinced by his shamelessness and silently agreed to his thoughts. However, Cang knew that he would definitely tell this to the vinegar jar and someone would deal with him!

    "Are you sure you want me to help you?" Leng ruoxue asked again when she saw that Cang wasn''t so angry anymore.

    "Yes, yes. You''re not afraid of the Phoenix King. So, only you can help me!" The Peacock King was also desperate. Furthermore, he had long heard of Leng ruoxue''s great name. Naturally, he knew how powerful this woman was. She was definitely the best helper he could use to deal with the Phoenix King! At the thought of this, it couldn''t help but be so excited that its eyes shone.

    "It''s not that I can''t help, but I want a reward. " Leng ruoxue saw that the Peacock King''s will was very firm, so she had no choice but to reveal her motive.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "No problem, how much do you want? I''ll pay!" The moment the Peacock King heard that Leng ruoxue was willing to help, he was so excited that he was about to jump up. Why would he care about that little bit of money?

    However, it was a pity that Leng ruoxue did not want money!

    "I don''t want money, I want the person!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "People?" The Peacock King was puzzled. His handsome face was filled with confusion.

    "I want your Peacock race to recognize me as your master!" Leng ruoxue said directly.

    "This is impossible!" "No!" The Peacock King rejected excitedly.

    "Impossible? Well then, you can just wait to be the Phoenix King''s exclusive property! Anyway, you''re living in the Phoenix territory now, which is almost equivalent to being imprisoned by the Phoenix King. She may still be willing to dote on you now, but when she runs out of patience, she may just use force on you! Are you sure you want to wait for that day?" Leng ruoxue reminded him with a smile.

    After saying that, she stopped talking and waited for the Peacock King to make a wise choice. Now that the Phoenix King was about toe, she believed that if the Peacock King was smart, he would know how to make a wise choice.

    As expected, the moment Leng ruoxue''s words left her mouth, the Peacock King''s expression changed again and again. He was thinking rapidly in his heart. As the Phoenix King''s footsteps got closer and closer, the Peacock King''s expression turned even uglier.

    "I agree! I promise you!" The Peacock King said hurriedly. He really couldn''t wait any longer! In reality, Leng ruoxue was right. The Phoenix King''s patience had been wearing thin recently. She woulde every two or three days to take advantage of him, causing the entire Peacock tribe to be on edge. She had even arranged for spies in the Phoenix tribe''s territory. Once they found any signs that the Phoenix King was looking for him, they would immediately report it!

    Therefore, he knew that he did not have much time left. After all, the Phoenix King hade here very quickly, and he did not have much time to think.

    Seeing that the Peacock King had finally nodded, Leng ruoxue smiled in satisfaction. Then, she took out a disguise pill and consumed it. In the blink of an eye, she had transformed from a devastatingly beautiful woman to an ugly middle-aged woman of about forty years old.

    Seeing this scene, the Peacock King''s forehead couldn''t help but be filled with ck lines. He couldn''t help but feel disgusted in his heart. What was this?

    You can change into a middle-aged woman if you want! And he even got such an ugly one! It would be a wonder if the Phoenix King believed that this ugly woman was his woman. The Peacock King was determined not to be optimistic about Leng ruoxue''s transformation!

    However, Leng ruoxue did not care whether he liked it or not. She immediately went forward and pulled the Peacock King''s small hand, sitting face to face on the chair. Leng ruoxue even deliberately picked up a fruit from the te on the table and fed it to the Peacock king''s mouth. She coaxed,""My dear, quickly eat! What a fresh fruit!"

    The Peacock King furrowed his brows. He suppressed the nauseating feeling and took a bite of the fruit from Leng ruoxue''s hand.

    This scene was coincidentally seen by the Phoenix King who had pushed open the door and entered.

    The Phoenix King was instantly enraged! She took a big step forward, wanting to separate the shameless couple in front of her. Although the two of them were not close, she just couldn''t stand the sight of them.

    "Dammit! What are you guys doing? Hurry up and separate!" The Phoenix King roared in anger. Its fiery red eyes red at Leng ruoxue, especially the fruit in her hand. It was really annoying no matter how one looked at it!

    One had to know that she had used many methods, including threats and promises, to make the Peacock King yield. But now, everything seemed so harmonious in front of her eyes. What was even more infuriating was that the Peacock King seemed to be very happy!

    This greatly stimted her spirit. Following that, she pointed at Leng ruoxue and questioned the Peacock King,""Who do you think this woman is?"

    "Phoenix King, she is my woman!" The Peacock King said calmly, suppressing the fear and disgust he felt for the Phoenix King.

    "Your woman, right? Good! Then I''ll kill her! Hmph! You can only be mine! Any woman who dares to snatch my man will die a horrible death!" The Phoenix King roared in anger.

    However, before she could make a move, Leng ruoxue, who was looking at her from the corner of her eyes, smiled and said gently,""What if the one snatching your man is Wu Cheng? Are you going to kill her too?"

    "Rime ice? That was impossible! How could she possibly snatch my man?" When the Phoenix Prince heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he quickly denied it.

    "How is it impossible? I''ve often heard from God Lord Rime that she likes your Phoenix n''s Feng Xiu!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    Cang had just told her that Feng Xiu was one of the Phoenix King''s malepanions, so she had used him without any shame. She had also conveniently set up some obstacles for the mist ripple. She didn''t believe that the Phoenix King wouldn''t be suspicious when she could even say his name.

    As expected, after hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the Phoenix King''s expression changed slightly. She could not help but shout,""How do you know Feng Xiu''s name? Who are you? How did you know that I like Feng Xiu?"

 Chapter 2391 Duping The Phoenix King (1)

    Hearing the Phoenix King''s roar, Leng ruoxue continued to smile.""Who am I? I''m an advisor to God Lord Rime. Have you not heard of me?"

    "..." The Phoenix King was stunned. She had never heard of this before.

    However, after hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the Peacock King''s forehead was covered in cold sweat. Never in his dreams would he have thought that his future master would be so good at deceiving. At this moment, he didn''t know whether it was the right decision to acknowledge her as his master. It was no wonder that Leng ruoxue dared to go against the Divine Master. Look at what she was doing now!

    They were clearly enemies of God Lord Rime mist, yet they dared to blindly im that he was an advisor. If God Lord Rime mist were to hear of this, he would be half-dead from anger! However, when he saw the Phoenix King''s petrified expression, the Peacock King felt that it was quite satisfying. After all, it wasn''t good to reveal Leng ruoxue''s identity. Otherwise, it was hard to say if she would be able to walk out of the Phoenix territory.

    Suddenly, he started to worry about Leng ruoxue.

    Although he had long heard of Leng ruoxue''s strength, he had never seen it with his own eyes. As such, he could not be certain of just how strong Leng ruoxue was. However, since she dared to go against a divine Lord, she must be quite strong. However, he also knew that God Lord Rivermist would not use all her strength to deal with Leng ruoxue. The Phoenix King was different!

    If the Phoenix King hated someone, he would definitely not stop until the person died! There were still many powerful old phoenixes in the Phoenix n. If those old phoenixes were all sent out by the Phoenix King, he, the master ...

    At the thought of this, the Peacock King could not help but nce at Leng ruoxue worriedly. Naturally, both Leng ruoxue and the Phoenix King noticed this nce. However, the Phoenix King naturally thought that this adulterous couple was flirting with each other right in front of him. They were really too despicable!

    The Phoenix King, who was burning with jealousy, was about to curse when Leng ruoxue spoke first,""It''s no wonder you''ve never heard of me. At your level, you don''t have the qualifications to know of my existence. "

    These words immediately made the Phoenix King choke. The words that she wanted to say were forcibly swallowed back in anger, and she was so angry that she almost spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Looking at the Phoenix King''s pale face, the Peacock King was speechless. This future master''s ability to anger others to death was definitely at the peak. The Peacock King, who thought of himself as simple-minded, would never have imagined that there would be someone like Leng ruoxue in this world. From what he knew, humans might be cunning, but he had never heard of someone who could anger others to such an extent.

    However, when he saw the Phoenix King''s dejected look, the Peacock King felt a rare sense of satisfaction. He had lived for so long and had known the Phoenix King for a long time, but he had never seen the Phoenix King being bullied like this!

    At this time, the Phoenix King, who had calmed down for a long time and felt that he could finally breathe, suppressed the anger in his heart and asked,""Since this King''s level is not high enough to know of your existence, it must be fate that we met today. I hope that Your Excellency can tell me your honorable name!"

    "It''s not that I can''t tell you, but what good would I get? You must know that God Lord Rime doesn''t like me to be exposed!" Leng ruoxue put on an awkward expression.

    ..."" F * ck! You still want benefits? He only told her his name.

    The anger in the Phoenix King''s heart surged to her head, and her voluptuous chest heaved up and down violently. But very quickly, the Phoenix King forced himself to calm down and asked with a constipated look on his face,""What do you want?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Hehe! I want the peacock n. " Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Don''t even think about it!" The Phoenix King was so angry that he gritted his teeth.

    "What, you still want to hit on my man? Phoenix King, I''m telling you, the Peacock King is the man I like. You''d better not have any ideas about him! Besides, I don''t just want the Peacock King, I want the entire Peacock race. You have to give it to me, no matter what! If worsees to worst, I''ll have God Lord Rime ask for it. I believe that with God Lord Rime''s orders, you''ll obediently deliver the peacock n to me!" Leng ruoxue used the ripple mist as a threat.

    Originally, she wanted to secretly take the peacock tribe away, but the appearance of the Phoenix King gave her inspiration. She felt that it was a little too easy for her to quietly and secretly take away the peacock tribe. So, since she wanted to y, she might as well make it bigger. Since she had already framed Wu Yan, why not make the matter bigger? She wasn''t afraid of things blowing up! Hehe!

    The more Leng ruoxue thought about it, the more she felt that her idea was great. She could not help but smile. However, in the Phoenix King''s eyes, this was a tant provocation!

    The Phoenix King was furious! Especially when she saw the man she had been coveting for a long time looking at that ugly woman with adoration and love, the anger in her heart rose uncontrobly.

    In reality, the Peacock King''s gaze towards Leng ruoxue was filled with adoration. However, there was no love in it. However, the Phoenix King was currently burning with jealousy and couldn''t care less. The moment the Peacock King looked at Leng ruoxue, she felt that this adulterous couple was expressing their love with their eyes.

    Fortunately, the Peacock King didn''t know the Phoenix King''s thoughts. Otherwise, he would have cried out that he was wronged. Even though Leng ruoxue''s beauty was unparalleled in this world, based on his short interaction with her, he clearly knew that he would never dare to fall in love with such a powerful woman. It was too stressful, wasn''t it?

    The pressure that Leng ruoxue gave him was even greater than that of the Phoenix King!

    Compared to Leng ruoxue, the Peacock King deeply felt that the Phoenix King was nothing. At the very least, the Phoenix King would not dare to use God Lord fogripple as an excuse to fool others in such a tant manner! However, Leng ruoxue was so familiar with doing this. One look and you could tell that she was a repeat offender!

    However, as soon as he thought about how this repeat offender who loved to fool others was going to be his future master, Peacock King suddenly became excited. He believed that his future days would definitely not be boring! But it would also be very dangerous. This was because his future master''s ability to offend people was at the peak!

    However, there were always losses for every gain. Now, he only hoped to get rid of the Phoenix King''s harassment and leave the rest to fate! And now, the only person who could help him was Leng ruoxue!

    As for the others, not many of them dared to go against the Phoenix King! As for God Lord mist ripple, although the Phoenix King appeared respectful on the surface, she probably didn''t care much about her in private!

    Since he had already decided which side he was going to stand on, the Peacock King immediately calmed down. There was a hint of respect in his eyes as he looked at Leng ruoxue. This once again provoked the Phoenix King because even when he was being forced by her, he had never looked at her with such a gaze!

    The Phoenix King, who had eaten a jar full of vinegar, thought about it again and again and finally decided topromise. After all, she couldn''t fall out with fog yet. Then, she heard the Phoenix King say with a helpless expression,""I agree to give the peacock tribe to you. However, since the peacock tribe already belongs to you, they can''t live in the Phoenix territory anymore. Without the protection of the Phoenix tribe, do you think they won''t be bullied by humans?"

 Chapter 2392 Duping The Phoenix King (2)

    The Phoenix King''s words contained two meanings. One was to agree to Leng ruoxue''s deal, but he did not forget to remind her of the peacock n''s situation. The peacock n''s status in the firmament was all thanks to the Phoenix n''s protection. She said this in hopes that Leng ruoxue would think things through. In her opinion, even though this ugly woman imed to be Wu Xuan''s advisor, she didn''t think that this ugly woman would dare to move the peacock race to the Imperial City!

    Most of the people living in the Imperial City were humans. Very few beasts would stay there because the beasts living there only had One Identity, and that was the pets of humans. Real beasts would definitely stay far away from areas where humans gathered. Otherwise, if they were identally captured by humans and forced to recognize them as their Masters, it would definitely not be worth it for the beasts!

    The beastmen of the peacock n had always been known for their beauty. After transforming into human form, they also looked extremely weak and would definitely be able to kill both men and women! There were many people and beasts in the divine realm who preferred this. Therefore, if they were not living in the Phoenix territory, the safety of the peacock tribe would be greatly reduced.

    In particr, the peacock tribe''s strength was not considered the top among the beast tribes in the divine realm. All these years, it was because she had taken a fancy to the Peacock King that the peacock tribe had been able to live in the Phoenix territory like fish in water. They even had the tendency to be the secondrgest beast tribe in the Phoenix territory. The Phoenix King believed that without her protection, once the peacock tribe left the Phoenix territory, they would only face the fate of being hunted and killed by the humans!

    After she had said this, she initially thought that Leng ruoxue and the Peacock King would be hesitant and afraid. Who knew that the two of them would act as if nothing had happened and did not take her words seriously. This fact made the Phoenix King feel extremely defeated.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue said with a smile,""I am deeply grateful for your consideration for the peacock tribe. However, since you have agreed to give me the peacock tribe as a reward, their life or death has nothing to do with you. So, you don''t have to worry about it!"

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue did not appreciate his kindness at all, the anger in the Phoenix King''s heart rose by quite a bit. At this moment, the Peacock King also expressed his stance,""Well, Your Highness, I appreciate your kindness. I also believe that my beloved woman will protect me well!"

    Hearing the Peacock King''s words, the Phoenix King almost went crazy with anger. Did he just treat his words as farts?

    These ... These two fellows were really too despicable. They actually didn''t understand her painstaking efforts? Who was she doing this for? Wasn''t it all for that silly little Peacock?

    Thinking of this, the Phoenix King wanted to make onest attempt and said,""Peacock King, you trust this human so much. But what if she lets you down? what will you do then?"

    "If that''s the case, I''ll ept my fate. Who asked me to like her!" After hearing the Phoenix King''s words, the Peacock King said with a face full of worry. There was a faint trace of resentment in his eyes as he looked at Leng ruoxue, causing the Phoenix King to be Jealous Again.

    F * ck! Here ites again! He was like this in front of her, but what about when he was carrying her? The Phoenix King was so jealous that she almost lost her mind. Fortunately, she still had a trace of rity and did not forget the purpose of giving the peacock tribe to the so-called advisor, fog ice. Then, she asked directly,""Now, can you tell me your name?"

    When she said this, the Phoenix King was still thinking in her heart, when did this adulterous couple hook up? Why didn''t she hear anything about it? One had to know that she was also paying close attention to the Peacock King''s every move. To actually let this fish slip through the and Enter the Phoenix territory, it was really preposterous!

    "I''m called Lian Wu! You can call me Lord Lian!" Leng ruoxue smiled faintly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Lianwu?" The Phoenix King tried hard to recall this name. After thinking for a long time, she finally confirmed that she had never heard of this name.

    "Is that your real name? Why haven''t I heard of this name among the powerhouses I know?" After thinking for a long time, the Phoenix King couldn''t help but ask.

    "Of course it''s your real name! As for why you''ve never heard of it, is it hard to understand? As I said, I am God Lord Rime mist''s aide. Don''t you know what an aide does? The so-called advisor is someone who gives ideas to others and thinks of solutions. Therefore, I use wisdom and not brute force. As such, you have not heard of me among the strong. What is there to be surprised about? Because I''m not a strong person!" Leng ruoxue smiled as she exined, even giving off a ''you understand now!'' Look. , The Phoenix King was a little angry.

    But the Phoenix King couldn''t deny that what he said was right. Wasn''t the advisor supposed to give the master ideas? There were quite a few around her! Hence, at this moment, she had no way to doubt Leng ruoxue''s words.

    However, when the Peacock King heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he wasughing in his heart. Wasn''t it the exact opposite of the name? This future master of his was really too evil and cute.

    At this moment, his admiration for Leng ruoxue had risen to a new level. Especially after seeing the Phoenix King''s look of understanding, his admiration for Leng ruoxue was like a torrential River, unending!

    His admiration for the Phoenix King further stimted him. Although the Peacock King was no longer under her jurisdiction, she still couldn''t bear to see the Peacock King act so lustful in front of her. Hence, without thinking, the Phoenix King asked again,""Since you are only God Lord mist Ripple''s aide, how can you guarantee the Peacock King''s safety?" the old man asked.

    "This is none of your business, right? Moreover, with Wu Ya backing me up, who would dare to find trouble with this little Peacock? Wouldn''t that be suicide? So, the Phoenix King! You should put your hardworking heart into your stomach! He''s my man, I know what I''m doing! You don''t have to worry about his safety, right? The little Peacock!" Leng ruoxue threw a flirtatious look at the Peacock King before throwing the question back to him.

    When the Peacock King heard this, he immediately became excited and said,""That''s right! I''ve already said that no matter what my fate is in the future, I''m resigned to it! Therefore, you don''t have to worry about my safety, Your Highness. I believe that the woman I like will not disappoint me!"

    "Yes, yes. Little Peacock knows me best!" After hearing the Peacock King''s words, Leng ruoxue''s face revealed a satisfied smile. Then, she stretched out her Jade-like arms and pulled the tall Peacock King into her embrace to show her intimacy.

    However, Peacock King, who was being hugged by Leng ruoxue, did not feel any joy at all. Instead, he was on tenterhooks. The little kitten in Leng ruoxue''s arms was ring at him furiously. The pressure that the little kitten gave him was also rather great! But even so, the Peacock King still had to smile and put on a happy expression.

    When the Phoenix King saw this, she could not stop panting. The fire of anger in her heart was raging. She even thought about whether she should kill this eyesore named Lian Wu here. Even though she had thought about it, she really didn''t dare to make a move. After all, she didn''t want topletely fall out with that woman, Wu Cheng. Otherwise, she really wouldn''t be able to defeat that woman. Furthermore, there was also the scourge Leng ruoxue, who was watching her like a tiger watching its prey. With that, all the more she couldn''t offend Wu Cheng.

 Chapter 2393 Duping The Phoenix King (3)

    However, she was still a little suspicious about the identity of this Lian Wu. After thinking for a while, the Phoenix King continued to probe,""Your Excellency Lian Wu, you say that you are an aide of God Lord fogripple. I wonder if you have proof?"

    "You need proof?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes. She really didn''t have any. However, Cang should have one, right?

    Without needing Leng ruoxue to say anything, Cang considerately threw a token onto the Phoenix King''s body. The Phoenix King quickly caught the token and nced at it. Instantly, he turned pale with fright!

    This, isn''t this the personal token of that woman, Wu Yan?

    It definitely was! Although she had only seen this token once, she had a deep impression of it because it was the first time she had seen a blood-red token. Even if she liked the red Phoenix n so much, the token was not the color of blood.

    The token in front of him was blood-red in color. It was as if blood was flowing around the token. There was only a huge red flower on the token, which looked extremely strange.

    At this moment, it was impossible for her to suspect the identity of this ugly person named Lian Wu. However, she became even more depressed and couldn''t help but let her imagination run wild.

    Could it be that the Peacock King had fallen for her because of that ugly woman''s identity? Could it be that she, the dignified Phoenix King, who was devastatingly beautiful, couldn''t bepared to an ugly monster?

    Although Lian Wu was fog''s advisor, she had never respected fog, so she didn''t think that the ugly woman in front of her was much higher than her. That woman was so ugly. No matter how hard she racked her brains, she couldn''t understand why the Peacock King would like that ugly monster.

    The Phoenix King felt that it was the greatest insult to her to lose to such an ugly person. However, the other party''s identity was clear, and he had Wu Xuan''s personal token in his hand. It was obvious that his rtionship with Wu Xuan was not ordinary. Therefore, she could only suppress her anger. However, she really did not like the feeling of having no way to vent her anger.

    Following that, the Phoenix King returned the token to Leng ruoxue as if she was holding onto a hot potato. She then found an excuse to leave the peacock race dejectedly and gloomily.

    If she didn''t leave now, she really couldn''t guarantee that she wouldn''t be able to control herself from beating up that ugly freak! And if he really beat her up, it would definitely be a big problem.

    After the Phoenix King left, the Peacock King heaved a long sigh of relief. Only God knew how nervous he was earlier. Compared to Leng ruoxue''s calmness, he deeply felt that he still had a lot more to learn.

    Under Cang''s re, he quickly escaped from Leng ruoxue''s embrace. Otherwise, he would have been beaten up!

    After calming down, the Peacock King said,""Future master, can you return to your original appearance now? I really can''t ept this face!" And he was actually being hugged by such a woman. Wuwuwu ... The Peacock King felt that his 10000 years of innocence had been destroyed!

    "I think this is pretty good!" When Leng ruoxue heard this, she replied nonchntly.

    "Uh!" The Peacock King was speechless. However, he still fulfilled his promise and acknowledged Leng ruoxue as his master.

    The contract had just ended when the Peacock King suddenly received a report from his guard."My King, the Phoenix King is back!"

    pA(nd)A no ve1 Hearing this, the Peacock King''s face immediately paled, and he appeared to be at a loss.

    Leng ruoxue shot a nce at the Peacock King and said calmly,""Look at you, is that woman that scary? She''s a beauty, how can she scare you like this?"

    "You don''t know ..." The Peacock King was listless. He also felt that he was quite disappointing. However, the Phoenix tribe was the leader of all birds. It was normal for him to be afraid, right? This was decided by their race''s characteristics, so he couldn''t be med!

    "Calm down! Don''t be afraid! I''m here!" Leng ruoxue gave the Peacock King an encouraging look.

    "Alright then!" Encouraged by his new master, the Peacock King forced himself to cheer up and wee the Phoenix King''s return.

    When the Phoenix King returned for the second time and saw Leng ruoxue and the Peacock King in a harmonious mood, her heart was filled with jealousy.

    Without waiting for her to speak, Leng ruoxue struck first and asked,""Didn''t you have something urgent to attend to, Your Highness? Why did youe back?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I forgot something! Lord Lian Wu, since the Peacock King is already your man, I think we should hold a ceremony so that I can formally and carefully hand the Peacock King over to you. What do you think?" The Phoenix King said bluntly.

    "I don''t think it''s a good idea! Although the peacock n was once a subsidiary n of the Phoenix n, he''s not your son. Do you still want to experience the feeling of marrying your son off? Besides, although we like each other, we are humans and beasts. It''s not appropriate for us to be so ostentatious. Therefore, I hope that the Phoenix King can understand!" Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    Actually, Leng ruoxue was afraid that the evildoer would fly into a rage if he knew about this. The two of them had not really held any ceremony yet! If he were to sacrifice himself in order to help his Beastie, then that man would definitelye and wreak havoc in the divine realm! She was terrified just thinking about the consequences!

    "Yes, Yes, that''s right. We can''t let anyone know about our rtionship!" After Leng ruoxue had finished speaking, the Peacock King was extremely cooperative. There was no ceremony for a love between two different races! The Phoenix King was simply finding trouble for them! He deeply agreed with this!

    "This ..." The Phoenix King knew that they were telling the truth. If people knew that humans and magical beasts were in love, it would indeed cause a lot of trouble. However, she really did not want to see this adulterous couple being so harmonious. Therefore, she began to think of other possibilities. In short, she had to do something! Otherwise, his heart would be unbnced!

    Faced with the Phoenix King who was tirelessly trying to create trouble for them, Leng ruoxue naturally wouldn''t stand on ceremony. She let out a soft sigh before saying,""Phoenix King, I actually have something to tell you too. It''s just that you left in a hurry just now, so I didn''t have the chance to say it. Now that you''re back, let''s have a good discussion!"

    "Eh? What''s the matter?" Leng ruoxue''s words gave the Phoenix King a very bad feeling. This was definitely the prelude to something bad!

    "It''s like this. I''ve said before that God Lord fogripple likes Feng Xiu, right?" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Yes." The Phoenix King nodded, but the uneasiness in his heart grew deeper and deeper.

    "In truth, I''vee to see the Peacock King on behalf of God Lord fogripple to demand you hand over the person!" Zhao Feng said. Leng ruoxue looked at the Phoenix King sympathetically as she continued,"

    "What do you mean?" The Phoenix King was shocked, and her expression changed.

    "God Lord Rime mist wishes to marry Feng Xiu. Of course, this can only be done in private. No matter what, this can not be spread. Otherwise, it will have a significant impact on God Lord Rime mist''s reputation. You understand." Leng ruoxue sighed softly and finally revealed her motive.

    When the Phoenix King heard this, his face turned even paler. Leng ruoxue could even hear the sound of the Phoenix King gritting his teeth. The Peacock King could not help but move closer to his master''s side. He was innocent, so she could not vent her anger on him!

    As the Peacock King secretly praised Leng ruoxue, she had a new understanding of how powerful she was. ''Master ... Is really too powerful. She can actually anger the Phoenix King to this extent. Look at the Phoenix King, how has her beautiful face be so twisted?''

    He knew very well that Feng Xiu was the most favored malepanion of the Phoenix King. However, the moment his master opened her mouth, she took him away. This ... Wasn''t this like stabbing a knife into the Phoenix King''s heart?

    Right, it was for God Lord fogripple! Thinking up to this point, the Peacock King felt some sympathy for the Phoenix King. Her most beloved malepanion was about to be taken away, and she actually didn''t know who was the one behind it. The great ck pot of the rippling mist God Lord was bound to be taken!

    This pair of sisters in trouble had beenpletely yed by their master. He was really too pitiful!

    The Peacock King''s pitiful nce was caught by the Phoenix King. To the Phoenix King, this was like a p to her face!

    First, he lost the Peacock King, and now, the man he doted on the most had caught the eye of the mist. This was too much of a bully! By the way, didn''t Wu Jing like Lord Yu? Why did she suddenly have ideas about her man?

    The moment this thought appeared in the Phoenix Prince''s mind, she began to doubt Leng ruoxue''s words. She then asked,""The one God Lord Rime likes is obviously Lord Yu. How could she like Feng Xiu?" This was impossible!

    "That''s true, but Lord Yu has been dead for so long, and God Lord fogripple is a woman. She can''t possibly guard Lord Yu for her entire life, right? She also needs a man to apany her, and your family''s Feng Xiu is somewhat simr to Lord Yu, so he naturally became the best candidate for Lord Rime! So, Phoenix King, you should just bear the pain and part with this treasure!" Leng ruoxue advised with a face full of sincerity.

    When the Phoenix King heard this, she could not help but roar in her heart.

    However, when he heard Leng ruoxue say that Feng Xiu and Lord Yu were somewhat simr, the Phoenix King believed most of her words because it was the truth. This was also the main reason why she was unwilling to let Feng Xiu leave the Phoenix territory. To put it bluntly, she was also afraid that Feng Xiu would be fancied by someone.

 Chapter 2394 So Ugly (1)

    The ''someone'' in her heart, of course, included Wu Yan. However, the Phoenix King didn''t expect that Wu Yan would still find out about Feng Xiu''s existence even though he had been so careful.

    Although she and Wu Yan had known each other for many years, and she thought that she knew Wu Yan well and knew that Wu Yan''s heart had always belonged to Lord Yu, she didn''t expect that Wu Yan, who had been single for many years, would actually take a fancy to Feng Xiu. This, this was really too unbelievable.

    When did Wu Yan see Feng Xiu?

    The Phoenix King was still a little skeptical about this. Thinking of this, she asked again,""Did God Lord fogripple really meet Feng Xiu?"

    "How could it be fake? When Lord rime ice first saw your n''s Feng Xiu, she was stunned. At that time, she wanted to bring Feng Xiu back to the Imperial City. However, Feng Xiu seemed to be a little frightened at that time, and Lord rime ice did not dare to reveal her identity. Therefore, your n''s Feng Xiu did not know that the woman he saw was the famous God Lord Rime ripples. " Leng ruoxue said in a matter-of-fact manner.

    She even kept calling him Feng Xiu, which made the Phoenix King so angry that he was about to go crazy! The Phoenix King couldn''t help but curse in his heart. She knew that it was her Feng Xiu, yet she still had designs on him? Wasn''t this a p to her face? I-it''s really too hateful!

    However, Leng ruoxue didn''t give the Phoenix King a chance to react and continued to persuade him with sincere and earnest words,""Phoenix King! I know about your rtionship with Feng Xiu, butdy Rime has been single for so many years, and it''s rare that she wants to start a second spring again. This is definitely a great thing for the divine realm! I feel that as a member of the divine realm and one of the four King-level divine beasts with a deep rtionship with God Lord Rime, you should support Lord Rime''s thoughts, whether for public or private reasons. Am I right?"

    Right, my ass! What did that woman''s lust have to do with her? Why should she sacrifice her man?

    The more the Phoenix King thought about it, the more he hated it. Wu Yan had taken a fancy to Feng Xiu, and this Lian Wu had taken the Peacock King away. In just a short while, she had lost both men. To a powerful woman like her, this was an absolute humiliation!

    However, the current Phoenix King was so angry that she couldn''t think straight. She was so focused on sulking that she had forgotten to refute Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the constipated Phoenix King andughed in her heart.

    It was undeniable that the current Phoenix King was a rare beauty. Her figure was very hot, and just by looking at her appearance, she had a Fatal Attraction to men. But at this moment, the beautiful Phoenix King was so angry that she was trembling all over, and her face was white, then green, then ck.

    Seeing that the Phoenix Prince was silent for a long time and was immersed in her angry thoughts, Leng ruoxue smiled and said,""Phoenix King, I understand how you feel. However, the entire divine realm belongs to God Lord fogripple. She only wants a man from you, so how can you refuse? You have so many malepanions by your side! What did it matter if one was missing? It''s rare for Lady Wu Jing to take a fancy to a man, so I suggest that you bear the pain and part with him! At most, in the future, ifdy mist takes a fancy to someone in your family, I''ll shield you. Is that not enough?"

    Leng ruoxue''s negotiating tone and kind expression made the Phoenix King so angry that she almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Would he still take a fancy to her in the future? Are you done?

    After thinking for a while, the Phoenix King took a few deep breaths and said with a depressed expression,"I can''t give her Feng Xiu. Other than Feng Xiu, she can choose any man in the Feng n." This was already the biggest concession she could make.

    However, Leng ruoxue wasn''t that easy to dismiss. She looked at the Phoenix Prince with a troubled expression and said,""Lady Rime has said that she only wants Feng Xiu and doesn''t want anyone else!"

    "You ..." The Phoenix King was furious! He red at Leng ruoxue with his fiery eyes. He was so angry that he could not speak.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue appeased him calmly,""Phoenix King, calm down! This was something that couldn''t be helped. Who asked Feng Xiu to look the most like master Yu? Could it be that there''s someone in your Feng n who looks like master Yu?"

    "If the Phoenix n can''t find it, can''t we look elsewhere? Feng Xiu is my man!" The Phoenix King roared in anger.

    "If I could find it elsewhere, would I stille to you for a man? Lord Wu Chen was forced to do this, I hope you can understand!" Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    She could not understand! She only knew that this d * MN woman, Wu Yan, was snatching food from the Phoenix''s mouth, and she couldn''t do anything about it. Who asked the other party to be a Divine Master? If it was someone else, they probably wouldn''t have such courage!

    "Phoenix King, I''ve said so much, give me an answer! I''ll make it clear for thest time, Our Lady fog ice only wants Feng Xiu, don''t you try to fool her with any random person! You have to know that she has seen Feng Xiu before!" Leng ruoxue saw that the Phoenix King still did not say anything, so she could only warn him again.

    "Good! I''ll pay!" The Phoenix King suppressed his anger and shouted.

    F * ck! Can I not give it? If they really fell out with that B * tch, Wu Yan, wouldn''t the Phoenix n be the one to suffer? Although the Phoenix King looked down on Wu Yan, she was still rational. She knew that Wu Yan''s current position in the divine realm was not something she could shake. She could only swallow this loss in silence.

    "As expected of the Phoenix King. You''re so straightforward!" Leng ruoxue praised with a smile. This smile made her disguised face look even uglier.

    Seeing Lian Wu''s proud appearance, the Phoenix King really gritted her teeth in hatred. Finally, she couldn''t bear it anymore and finally roared, "Don''tugh, it''s really ugly!"

    She could not understand how such an ugly woman could exist in this world! She had the ripple mist as her backing, and he couldn''t touch her! This was like having an enemy with a deep hatred right in front of him, but he couldn''t take revenge. It was depressing enough!

    "Phoenix King, I know that I''m ugly, but this is not my choice. How can you discriminate against me by my appearance? I''ll be very sad if you do this. " As Leng ruoxue spoke, her eyes instantly turned resentful, which made the Phoenix King even angrier.

    F * ck! She should be sad, okay? Two men were gone just like that. This was almost the same as taking half her life! However, this damned woman was still here to anger her. This was preposterous!

    The Phoenix King''s anger had nowhere to vent, and her expression turned uglier and uglier. Leng ruoxue started to nag again,""By the way, Phoenix King, I forgot to tell you. Don''t ask Lady Rime about Feng Xiu in person! She would never admit it. After all, this is not something to be proud of, don''t you think so?"

    "In addition, please keep my identity a secret. You should know that I can''t see the light either because I often do some shameful things for Lady Wu Chen. Therefore, Lady Wu Chen doesn''t want anyone to know of my existence. Of course, I''m definitely not the one to be killed. Lady rime ice can''t live without me!" Leng ruoxue went on and on, adding on to her story. When the Phoenix King heard these words, his face turned even darker than the bottom of a pot.

    What the hell is this? You''re not allowed to ask after doing it? And you don''t allow people to say it? How could they bully people like this? Was she going to swallow this loss in silence? The Phoenix King was so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood. F * ck, you really can''t bully people like this! The Phoenix King had lived for so long, but he had never felt so aggrieved.

 Chapter 2395 So Ugly!(2)

    The Phoenix King was burning with anger. At this moment, herst regret was why she had toe back. Wasn''t this asking for it? She could have just left directly, but she couldn''t get over it and wanted toe back and cause trouble for them. Who knew that she would be so angry and even cause Feng Xiu to disappear!

    The more the Phoenix King thought about it, the angrier she got. She shouted,"goodbye!" And was about to leave. However, before she left, Leng ruoxue did not forget to remind her,""Phoenix King, you have to send Feng Xiu to the peacock tribe in three days! I''ll be waiting for him here!"

    "I know!" The Phoenix King roared. After she finished speaking, she immediately disappeared. At the same time, she swore in her heart that she would never have the chance to see this lianwu again in this life. Otherwise, she could not guarantee that she would not kill this ugly monster!

    The Peacock King looked at the Phoenix King''s back with sympathy. When he regained his senses, he looked at his master with even more admiration. He was really too amazing! She managed to get Feng Xiu just like that? However, he was very curious. What did his master want a Phoenix cultivator for? In any case, he wouldn''t really give it to God Lord mist ripple!

    Out of curiosity, the Peacock King couldn''t help but ask,""Master, will the Phoenix King really send Feng Xiu here?" He didn''t believe the Phoenix King''s words!

    "She didn''t dare to not send me off! Unless she wanted to fight against fog head-on! The Phoenix n is on the same boat as Wu Chen, so she wouldn''t dare to offend Wu Chen!" Leng ruoxue said.

    "Master, aren''t you afraid that Wu Yan and the Phoenix King will find out about this ande to find trouble with you?" The Peacock King asked again. With his master''s current strength, it would be difficult for him to deal with the fog ice and the Phoenix King.

    "If I didn''t do this, they wouldn''t have found trouble with me? As the saying goes, one doesn''t have to worry about debts. Since we can''t co-exist, then of course I have to give them some trouble!" Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "Uh! That''s true. " When the Peacock King thought of Leng ruoxue''s identity and the rumors from the God World, he naturally understood. This master of his was definitely a mortal enemy of fog ice!

    "Little Peacock! Tell your nsmen to pack up and leave with me!" Leng ruoxue ordered when she saw that the Peacock King had finally understood.

    "Master, where are we going?" Peacock King asked.

    "Of course you''reing back to the demond with me! However, before I leave, I still have to go to the Eagle n and the Condor n to draw some beasts. " Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    sh?

    Does this mean that other than the peacock tribe, master also has designs on the other beast tribes?

    Thinking up to this point, the Peacock King''s heart felt more at ease. This was because as long as he thought about how he wouldn''t be the only one to be taken away, he immediately felt that he had apanion. Oh! This feeling was really good!

    How rare it was to have familiar people in a strange ce!

    The Peacock King quickly passed down the news. When the peacocks heard that they were moving, they were all at a loss.

    Although some of the Peacock King''s confidants knew that the king had long wanted to leave the Phoenix territory, they did not expect that the king would really make up his mind to leave!

    However, have you chosen your territory?

    Moreover, they had not heard anything about it beforehand, which made the Peacock King''s confidants feel incredulous.

    In the end, the Peacock King and Leng ruoxue had a discussion and decided to tell their nsmen the truth.

    When the peacocks heard the truth, they were petrified once again.

    Their King had acknowledged Leng ruoxue as his master. This ... Was this a sign that the peacock n was opposing the Divine Master''s estate?<novelnext></novelnext>

    Knowing that their King had acknowledged her as his master to get rid of the Phoenix King, all the peacocks were speechless. However, since their King had already acknowledged her as his master, it seemed like there was nothing they could do to object.

    However, not all the peacocks chose to ept their fate. There was still a considerable number of peacocks who were unwilling to ept this fact. When Leng ruoxue found out about this situation, she only said indifferently,""It''s fine if you don''t want to follow us, but you can only wait for death!"

    The moment they heard that they were waiting for death, the peacocks, who did not want to resign themselves to their fate, turned pale with fright. They knew that Leng ruoxue was not joking. Now that they knew of such a secret, it would be difficult for them to live! But they didn''t want to die.

    He looked at the Peacock King for help. However, the Peacock King acted as if he didn''t see him and ignored him.

    In fact, the Peacock King was well aware that his master was just making it sound violent and bloody. In fact, he was just scaring them. Of course, if they really wanted to die, he wouldn''t be able to stop them! Who asked him to have already recognized a master!

    "Quickly decide! Don''t look at the Peacock King anymore, he''s my Beastie now and can''t help you!" Leng ruoxue saw that after her threat, some of the unwilling peacocks didn''t even dare to make a sound, so she could only urge them.

    "I''ll only give you one hour to think. " Leng ruoxue added.

    In thest five minutes, the peacocks that were unwilling to acknowledge their master all gave in one by one. When Leng ruoxue saw this, she really wanted to scold them for being so cheap! Why didn''t he have any self-awareness?

    Even though she was a little angry, Leng ruoxue was still satisfied with the final oue. After all, it was a happy ending!

    After resolving the small issue with the peacock tribe, the resigned peacocks began to pack their things. In just one day, the peacock tribe''s territory waspletely clean.

    The next day, the Phoenix King sent someone to deliver Feng Xiu.

    When Leng ruoxue saw Feng Xiu for the first time, she couldn''t help but sigh. The human form that Feng Xiu had transformed into was indeed a rare, beautiful man. Furthermore, it was just as Cang had said, he was simr to her master. However, on Feng Xiu''s face, there was a faint trace of sorrow.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue naturally had to show some concern and asked,""What, you can''t bear to leave the Phoenix King?"

    "No! I just can''t bear to leave my family!" Feng Xiu replied honestly.

    "That''s easy! Just ask the Phoenix King to send your family over!" Leng ruoxue replied without even thinking.

    "Can I?" Feng Xiu''s eyes immediately lit up, and a look of joy shed across his face.

    "What''s wrong with that? the Phoenix King wouldn''t dare to refute Lord rime ICE''s face!" Leng ruoxue said confidently. Then, she found a small Peacock to pass on a message for the Phoenix King to bring Feng Xiu''s family over.

    When little Peacock, who had been captured as a Coolie, heard such a rumor, she immediately revered Leng ruoxue with 120000 points of worship. Master was really too amazing! He had thought that he had only kidnapped a Phoenix, but now he even wanted to capture her entire family!

    Little peacock''s eyes were red as she stared at Leng ruoxue with bright eyes. She was so excited that she was incoherent. She could only nod her head continuously to show that she understood!

    Then, the little Peacock anxiously went to be its master''s Messenger.

    After the little Peacock flew away, the Peacock King looked at his master and then at Feng Xiu. He remained silent.

    He really didn''t know what to say, but he was sure that when the Phoenix King received this news, she would definitely be furious!

 Chapter 2396 So Ugly (3)

    As expected, when the little Peacock returned, she said to Leng ruoxue with a sad face,""Your Excellency, the Phoenix King not only refused, but also wanted to send people to kill me. Fortunately, I ran away quickly. Otherwise, you would not be able to see me!"

    The little Peacock felt very wronged. Didn''t humans always say that when two sides went to war, they would not kill the envoys? Why did it, a Messenger, have to be so frightened?

    Looking at the little peacock''s aggrieved expression, Leng ruoxue patted its head tofort it,""Don''t worry, I''ll take revenge for you. "

    When little Peacock heard this, she immediately broke into a smile.

    When Feng Xiu heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he said with a face of disappointment,""Milord, forget it! I knew that the Phoenix King would not allow me to take my nsmen away!"

    "Hmph! Would it work if she did not allow it? I''m here to represent God Lord fogripple to ask her for the person. Would she dare to refuse?" Leng ruoxue raised her voice and shouted.

    Hearing these words, the Peacock King and the other peacocks couldn''t help but have ck lines on their foreheads. They thought to themselves,"master seems to be getting more and more into her role. Could it be that she really thinks of me as rime ICE''s advisor?"

    However, at this moment, they couldn''t drag their master down and destroy her stage. Thus, all the peacocks immediately echoed Leng ruoxue,""Milord is right! Let''s go find the Phoenix King and ask for her. If she doesn''t give us the girl, we''ll report it to God Lord fogripple!"

    The peacocks quickly got into their role-y mode and really thought of themselves as people from Rime! Seeing them like this, Leng ruoxue broke out in a cold sweat. She truly felt that she had led these innocent peacocks astray. What should she do now?

    However, using the name of Fog city''s advisor to do these things was indeed more brutal than being hidden!

    Leng ruoxue suddenly felt a little regretful. Why didn''t she think of using Wu Cheng''s name when she was in the territories of The White Tiger race and dragon race? If that really happened, ripple mist would be in a terrible fix!

    He really regretted it! Leng ruoxue let out a long sigh, causing the peacocks to be confused.

    What''s wrong with master? The peacocks present couldn''t help but think to themselves.

    After a moment of regret, Leng ruoxue''s aura rose again and she shouted,""Everyone,e with me to the Feng n. We''ll help Feng Xiu get his family back!"

    "Alright, alright!" The peacocks responded enthusiastically. Feng Xiu, who saw this scene, had mixed feelings in his heart. His nose also felt sour, and an inexplicable liquid welled up in his clear dark red eyes.

    He was touched!

    He had never known that the peacock tribe was so passionate and loyal! Even if she knew that she would offend the Phoenix King, she still had to help him.

    In that instant, Feng Xiu''s impression of the peacock tribe changed.

    In the past, the peacock tribe was just a vassal of the Phoenix tribe in his eyes. Their status was equivalent to the servants of the Phoenix tribe. However, in his heart, the peacock tribe''s status had risen greatly and they were now his trusted friends.

    At the thought of this, Feng Xiu said with some embarrassment,""The Phoenix King is very powerful. If, if she really doesn''t want me to take my family away, then forget it! Don''t go head to head with her, you''ll get hurt. "

    As soon as Feng Xiu said this, all the peacocks couldn''t help but widen their eyes. Their faces were full of disbelief. Was this ... Was this the rhythm of him showing concern for them? Sob ... They were so touched!

    "Don''t worry! I''ll definitely help you bring your family out!" Leng ruoxue promised.

    "That''s right! With my Lord here, she will definitely help you!" The peacocks all agreed excitedly.

    Seeing that they were so confident, Feng Xiu was also excited and kept saying,""Thank you! Thank you!"

    Following that, with a Peacock leading the way, Leng ruoxue led arge group of peacocks and Feng Xiu towards the Phoenix n''s encampment in a grand manner.

    When they arrived at the entrance of the Phoenix n''s encampment, the guard was surprised to see Feng Xiu. He couldn''t help but ask,""Feng Xiu, why are you back again?"

    "I want to see the Phoenix King!" Feng Xiu said.

    "Oh! Wait a moment!" The guard was very friendly and went in to report. As for Leng ruoxue and the others who were apanying it, they werepletely ignored.

    Not long after, the guard returned and looked at Feng Xiu helplessly.""Feng Xiu, the Phoenix King said that he doesn''t want to see you. You''d better leave the Phoenix territory as soon as possible!"

    "If you don''t want to see him, thene see me!" At this moment, Leng ruoxue spoke.

    "Who are you?" The guard asked curiously.

    "I''m the advisor of Lord rime ice. " Leng ruoxue shouted. Then, she took out the blood-red token and waved it in front of the guard. The aura that was released from the token caused the guard to freeze for a moment. Then, the guard stuttered,""Wait, wait a minute, I''ll go and report."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Although the guard had never seen this token before, the aura from it could not be faked. The aura it exuded was even stronger than the Phoenix King ''s. Therefore, it did not dare to neglect it.

    At this time, the Phoenix King was in his own pce, enjoying the service of a beautiful man. After receiving the continuous reports from the guards, a trace of impatience appeared on the Phoenix King''s face!

    How detestable! How dare theye to the Phoenix n''s territory to bully us! This was preposterous! Couldn''t he just let her recuperate her mood? She really didn''t want to see that Lian Wu! However, the other party had taken the initiative toe to his door! She couldn''t hit, scold, or kill him!

    "Your Majesty, why don''t we have the guards tell Lian Wu that you''re not here?" Seeing that the Phoenix King''s expression was ugly and he was in a bad mood, a beautiful waiter couldn''t help but try to please him.

    "Pig brain! Do you think she''s an idiot?" When the Phoenix King heard this, she cursed angrily. She had just said that she didn''t want to see Feng Xiu, and now she said that he wasn''t here. Wasn''t she pping her own face? Which fool would believe such a lie? How low was his IQ!

    "B-but the king doesn''t want to see her!" The waiter said, feeling wronged.

    "Of course I don''t want to see her! However, she is one of Wu Lian''s people. If I really don''t see her, she will run to Wu Lian andin about me to that bitch. Wu Lian, that narrow-minded woman, will definitely bear a grudge against me for looking at her disdainfully. If Wu Lian really does something to hinder our Feng n, won''t we be the unlucky ones?" The Phoenix King touched the beautiful waiter''s face and teased him.

    "Then, meet her?" The waiter asked carefully.

    "Let her in!" The Phoenix King turned around and ordered the guards of the Phoenix n.

    The guard acknowledged and left to inform Leng ruoxue and the rest.

    With the Phoenix King''s permission, Leng ruoxue led the peacock Kings and swaggered into the Phoenix n''s territory, heading straight for the Phoenix King''s Chamber.

    As they walked, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but sigh at Feng Xiu."Your Phoenix n''s territory sure is extravagant."

    Logically, phoenixes lived on parasol trees and phoenixes should like parasol trees the most. However, on their way here, they saw that many parasol trees had be decorations. The residence of the Phoenix tribe was decorated with golden walls that were shining brightly. They were definitely not made of wood!

    "We only use the parasol tree when we are cultivating. We usually stay in our favorite houses!" Leng ruoxue''s words made Feng Xiu feel a little embarrassed. The current Phoenix n was indeed not as simple and honest as before. There were more nsmen who liked to enjoy life. Many of the phoenixes ''residences were modeled after the residences of humans, and they were all built to be rich and beautiful.

    "You''re obviously birds, and living on trees is in line with thews of nature, but you just have to be humanlike, and the result is that you''re not even the same! You don''t think that just because you''ve built a house with golden walls like a Pce, you can show off your wealth, do you?" Leng ruoxue mocked.

    "..." Feng Xiu was speechless. It seemed that this Lord Lian Wu had a lot of opinions about the Feng n.

    In reality, the reason why Leng ruoxue could not stand the Phoenix n''s extravagance was because she thought about the situation of Feng Zhan, Feng Zhan, and the other phoenixes. Those old phoenixes lived such simple lives in the lower realm!

    However, looking at the Phoenix n in the divine realm, this ce was simply ...

    Especially when they arrived at the Royal chamber of the Phoenix King, Leng ruoxue was even more displeased. Even Feng Zhan and the other old phoenixes in the bracelet were so angry that they were trembling when they saw the Royal chamber.

    Listening to the old Phoenix in the bangle bbering away like a boiling pot, Leng ruoxue quicklyforted him.

    But Feng Zhan couldn''t take it anymore andined,""Detestable! It was really too detestable! Our King''s parasol tree has been growing for tens of thousands of years and even produced the spirit of the parasol tree. But now, the pce of the Phoenix King ... What are these things? What about the Wutong tree? Where did he go?"

    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you ask aroundter. " Leng ruoxue listened to the old Phoenix''sints in her heart and quickly replied.

    "Yes, we must get that tree. That tree is much better than the parasol trees in our lower realm. All the parasol trees in our divine realm are its descendants!" Feng Zhan said with a look of regret. He felt that even if the current Phoenix King was a prodigal, it shouldn''t be enough to destroy that old tree, right?

    But without seeing the old tree with his own eyes, he couldn''t put his heart at ease.

    "I''ll think of a way. " Leng ruoxue promised.

    There were three big words on the door of the Royal Phoenix''s chamber: Royal Phoenix Pce.

    Leng ruoxue nced at Feng Xiu before pushing the door open and entering.

    As soon as she entered the door, she saw the Phoenix King sitting on the throne, holding an extremely charming young man in his arms. The ambiguous atmosphere between the two flowed in the huge Pce.

    Feng Xiu also saw this scene and lowered his head in embarrassment.

    When the Phoenix King saw Feng Xiu''s expression, she was extremely pleased with herself because she thought that Feng Xiu''s expression was that of jealousy!

    Leng ruoxue surveyed the entire Royal Phoenix Pce. Just as she was about to speak, she heard a cry of surprise,""Argh! It''s so ugly!"

 Chapter 2397 Feng Luos Choice (1)

    This cry was like a sudden p of thunder, ringing in their ears. Feng Xiu''s heart trembled in fear, and he couldn''t help but look at Leng ruoxue. He was afraid that this woman would suddenly fly into a rage. At that time, the innocent nsmen of the Phoenix n would be in trouble!

    However, Leng ruoxue wasn''t as angry as he thought she would be. After hearing his words, she only smiled faintly and said,""I''m pretty ugly, but no matter how ugly I am, I''m still better than you, who''s neither a man nor a woman! Look at you, what do you look like? do you still have any manliness? You''re actually sitting in a woman''s arms, you''re just short of hanging the word "boy toy" on your body!"

    Leng ruoxue''s words were vicious, especially to a man. It was enough to hurt their self-esteem. The man in the Phoenix King''s Arms was also a Phoenix. When he heard her words, he was so angry that he almost went crazy. However, under the Phoenix King''sforting gaze, the man instantly became well-behaved and looked at the Phoenix King with an aggrieved expression. He said coquettishly,"Your Majesty, this woman is bullying me! You have to help me take revenge!"

    "You think she can help you? I am the advisor of God Lord Rime mist. If she dares to touch a single hair on my head, Lord Rime mist will not let her off. At that time, your male beast will probably be the first to suffer!" Without giving the Phoenix Prince a chance to reply, Leng ruoxue beat him to it.

    Her words instantly angered the Phoenix Prince and her male pet to the point that they were trembling all over. The blood in their bodies rushed to their heads, causing their brains to buzz and make them dizzy. The two of them even forgot to react and could only stare stupidly at Leng ruoxue.

    When Feng Xiu saw this scene, he couldn''t help but wipe the cold sweat on his forehead. He thought to himself,"this Lord Lian Wu is really too powerful. With just a few words, he made the Phoenix King and Feng Yu so angry that they lost their bearings."

    AI! Feng Xiu sighed softly. Based on the current situation, he might really be able to get his family out! Feng Xiu''s mood brightened at the thought of this.

    However, the Phoenix Prince and the man in her arms-Feng Yu-were in a terrible mood. Apart from ring at Leng ruoxue, they did not know how to react, especially the Phoenix Prince. When she saw Leng ruoxue''s chubby hand tossing the blood-red token up and down, she could not help but squint her eyes and almost suffocate.

    F * ck! This is really infuriating, don''t you think?

    Originally, she had suffered a lot in the peacock tribe. She thought that she could do whatever she wanted after returning to her own tribe. But she didn''t expect that after returning to her own Phoenix tribe, she still couldn''t get rid of the fog and could still see this ugly monster! This fact was a huge blow to the proud Phoenix King. Right now, what she hoped for the most was that the fog would immediately disappear in front of her. Otherwise, she could not guarantee what she would do!

    And with that eyesore token, if she wanted to touch this fog, she really had to consider the consequences!

    How detestable! How detestable! How detestable!

    The Phoenix King kept on cursing in her heart, but Leng ruoxue just kept on appearing in front of her. This scene almost made the Phoenix King cry.

    After living for so many years, when had she ever suffered such grievances? Even when the previous Phoenix King was still in power, he did not dare to make her feel so aggrieved! But now, with Leng ruoxue, she seemed to have gotten back all the grievances that she had not suffered for so many years!

    F * ck! Why don''t you just let this woman die! The Phoenix King was roaring in her heart while Leng ruoxue looked at the Phoenix King with a smile. The Phoenix King was so angry that she almost spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Seeing that the Phoenix King''s expression was turning uglier by the second, Leng ruoxue consoled him kindly,""Phoenix King, calm down. Anger is bad for your health. If anything happens to you, your malepanions will be taken advantage of by others! Don''t you agree?"

    It''s my ass! The Phoenix King red at Leng ruoxue furiously. However, Leng ruoxue acted as if she did not see it and started to size up Feng Yu again.

    This guy was really neither male nor female. He was clearly a male, but he was so charming. It turned out that the Phoenix King liked this type! It was no wonder that she had her eyes on the Peacock King. However, the Phoenix King''s taste was also considered heavy. It was because this guy in front of her was obviously not the same as the Peacock King.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Peacock King was just a small bottom, but this guy could be called a transvestite. That''s right, there''s still Feng Xiu! Feng Xiu looked like a gentle and handsome man. When Leng ruoxue thought about it, she suddenly realized that not only was the Phoenix King a glutton, but he was also an omnivore!

    Under Leng ruoxue''s beautiful gaze, Feng Xiu felt a cold breeze on his back. He deeply felt that Lord Lian Wu''s gaze seemed to be able to see through a person''s heart. It was too terrifying, right?

    As for Feng Yu, when he felt Leng ruoxue''s gaze on him, his little heart could not help but tremble. He was very afraid that this ugly woman would also take a fancy to him. If she were to ask the Phoenix King for him, he would rather die! With this thought in mind, Feng Yu couldn''t help but burrow into the Phoenix King''s Arms to seek protection.

    The Phoenix King could sense the fear in Feng Yu''s heart and hugged her tightly tofort her. Then, he red at Leng ruoxue with his eyes that were spitting fire. The meaning behind his words was as if he was saying,''don''t you dare have any ideas about my man!''

    However, in the face of the Phoenix King''s warning, Leng ruoxue continued to look at them with a smile.

    In the end, the Phoenix King couldn''t take it anymore. She finally suppressed her anger and roared,""Dammit! What exactly do you want to see me for? If you have something to say, then say it!"

    "Phoenix King, you''re a great beauty. How can you speak so rudely?" When Leng ruoxue heard the Phoenix King''s words, she said with a look of disapproval.

    However, the Phoenix King only rolled his eyes at her and did not look at her again.

    Leng ruoxue was helpless. After sighing, she said,""I naturally have serious business to discuss with you!"

    "What serious business?" Upon hearing this, the Phoenix King was rmed.

    "I want a few phoenixes from you!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "No, I didn ''t!" The Phoenix King refused without even thinking about it. However, he couldn''t help but curse in his heart. After taking Feng Xiu away, he still wanted the Phoenix. Did he really think that she, the Phoenix King, was easy to bully?

    Wait a minute! He wanted a few phoenixes, could it be for the sake of Phoenix cultivation?

    The Phoenix King knew that Feng Xiu wanted to leave with his family, but she rejected him. What a joke. Without Feng Xiu, she had to keep Feng Luo no matter what. Although that little guy was still young, he was like a second Feng Xiu. She still wanted to keep that little thing in case she missed him! How could he allow Feng Xiu to take him away!

    However, she had never dreamed that Lian Wu would actually stand up for Feng Xiu. Could it be that the damned Lian Wu really had the support of the ripple of mist and wasn''t afraid of offending him at all? The more the Phoenix King thought about it, the angrier he got! His expression also gradually turned ugly.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she could only try to persuade him,""Phoenix King, don''t be so emotional! You should know that in the future, Feng Xiu will be Lord Wu Xuan''s man, and his status will definitely not be below yours. Moreover, he can also give Pillow Talk to Lord Wu Xuan, and when Lord Wu Xuan is angry and makes things difficult for your Feng n, you''ll be the one who regrets it!"

 Chapter 2398 Feng Luos Choice (2)

    "Pillow Talk? Would you? Don''t forget that you''re a member of the Phoenix n. Even though you''ve left the n, you''re still a member of the n when you''re alive and a ghost of the n when you die! Do you dare to let the Feng n down?" After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the Phoenix King nced at Feng Xiu and roared at him angrily.

    She didn''t believe that Feng Xiu would have the guts to do so. Moreover, based on her understanding of Feng Xiu, she knew that he wasn''t someone who liked to spread Pillow Talk. Otherwise, no one in the Feng n would dare to bully Feng Xiu!

    Faced with the Phoenix King''s warning, Feng Xiu smiled bitterly. Then, under Leng ruoxue''s encouraging gaze, he said,""Your Majesty, of course I won''t do anything to let the Feng n down. However, I also want to take my family with me. My parents" strength isn''t high and my brother is young. If they stay with the Feng n, they will only drag the n down. I''m afraid that I won''t have the chance to return to the Feng n in the future. So, I hope that I can take them with me and take care of them. I hope your Majesty can grant me my wish!"

    "You can take my parents with you, but Feng Luo has to stay in the Feng n. After all, he is the future hope of the Feng n. The Feng n will definitely take good care of him." The Phoenix King said after thinking for a while.

    She knew very well that if she didn''t let Feng Xiu take one away today, Lian Wu would definitely not let it go. If she continued to see this woman, she was afraid that she would be angered to death, so she chose topromise.

    Unfortunately, the Phoenix King''spromise caused Feng Xiu''s expression to change.

    Although Feng Xiu knew that this was the possible oue, he still found it difficult to ept it when he was actually facing it. In his heart, he must take his parents away, but he must also take his younger brother. He could not leave his young brother under the protection of Tigers and wolves.

    At the thought of this, Feng Xiu sent a voice transmission to Leng ruoxue anxiously,""Lord lianwu, please help me get my little brother. I can''t leave my little brother here. I don''t want him to be the second me."

    Although Feng Xiu''s words were very subtle, Leng ruoxue already understood what he meant. After giving him aforting look, Leng ruoxue smiled at the Phoenix Prince and said,""Your Highness, what you''re doing is not very fair, is it? How could she break up a family of four? It was very immoral to destroy someone''s family! So, I can''t agree with your idea! That Little Phoenix called Feng Luo must leave with us!"

    "No! Feng Luo belongs to our Feng n. He must stay in the Feng n. " The Phoenix King said firmly, leaving no room for discussion.

    "That Feng Xiu is still a member of your Phoenix n! Don''t tell me you want to keep him here?" Leng ruoxue said with a hint of mockery.

    "You ..." The Phoenix King choked. He was so angry that he couldn''t say anything. After a while, when he calmed down, the Phoenix King put on a look of ''I''m doing this for his own good'' and said,""Feng Luo''s aptitude isn''t bad. Only by staying in the Phoenix n can his own aptitude receive the best cultivation. And the little phoenixes are the hope of our Phoenix n. So, I will not allow them to wander outside and not get the best education!"

    The Phoenix Prince''s words were spoken in a righteous manner. It was as if Leng ruoxue''s insistence would harm Feng Luo. However, Leng ruoxue wasn''t so easily moved by her. When Feng Xiu heard this, he was so anxious that his forehead was covered in sweat.

    "Phoenix King, you''re overthinking it. Feng Luo has followed our Lord Wuli, and Lord Wuli will definitely do her best to cultivate him. Would she mistreat him?" Leng ruoxue continued to convince him.

    "Nurture? How did God Lord fogripple nurture our Phoenix n''s little Phoenix? Did she have a parasol tree? The Phoenix n''s cultivation can''t be done without the parasol tree. Therefore, it''s best for Feng Luo to stay in the Phoenix n!" The Phoenix King said matter-of-factly.

    Hearing the Phoenix King mention the parasol tree, Leng ruoxueughed and said nonchntly,""It''s just a parasol tree! Phoenix King, why don''t you just give me a few!"

    "Can you grow it? The Sycamore trees can only survive in ces with dense fire attribute energy. Is there such a ce in the Imperial City?" The Phoenix Kingughed coldly, but he was quite angry in his heart. It was fine if they wanted to abduct the Phoenix from her n, but she would endure it! Now, he was not even willing to let go of the sycamore tree! This was really too much!

    Even plucking feathers from a goose shouldn''t be done like this!<novelnext></novelnext>

    "There''s nothing to find, so I''m asking if you''ll give it to me or not!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "I won ''t!" The Phoenix King gritted his teeth and said.

    "Not giving? Alright, then I won''t leave. I''ll take Feng Xiu''s family and live in your Phoenix territory for a long time. At that time, ifdy fog ice asks about this matter because I can''t see Feng Xiu, I can only tell the truth!" Leng ruoxue said like a Rascal.

    "You ..." The Phoenix King was so infuriated by Leng ruoxue''s words that her face turned cker than the bottom of a pot. She pointed her trembling finger at Leng ruoxue, unable toplete her sentence.

    Feng Xiu saw that the usually beautiful and noble Phoenix King had been angered to this extent by the rascal Lord Lian Wu and couldn''t help but feel a trace of sympathy for her. Moreover, the gentle Feng Xiu didn''t expect Lord Lian Wu to be so good at angering people. The Phoenix King was probably going to be angered to death!

    "Phoenix King, what do you think of my suggestion?" Leng ruoxue felt that the Phoenix King had not been angered enough, so she asked.

    "Not much!" After a long time, the Phoenix King gritted her teeth and replied with a dark face.

    "Since it''s nothing much, then give me the person and the tree I want. Otherwise, I''ll really live here! At that time, I''ll also bring the peacock n in, eat your food, live in your ce, and order your Phoenix n to serve me. Perhaps, you like that?" Leng ruoxue''s smile was extremely evil. Coupled with her current ugly face and her Rascal-like appearance, everyone present, except Feng Xiu, hated her to the core.

    "Y-you''re forcing me to do this?" The Phoenix King was so angry that it was panting heavily. Its fiery eyes red furiously at Leng ruoxue. If looks could kill, Leng ruoxue would have died a thousand times over.

    However, Leng ruoxue wasn''t afraid of her. She smiled faintly and said,""I can''t say" awesome "! I only hope that the Phoenix King can make a wise choice and give me the man and the tree, and I promise not to disturb you again. How about it?"

    "You''re serious?" The Phoenix King squinted her beautiful eyes that were spitting fire and asked in disbelief.

    "Yes, yes, I promise! It wasn''t fake at all! Phoenix King, I''ve always been a trustworthy person, so you should believe me!" Leng ruoxue nodded.

    Believe your ass! The Phoenix King cursed in her heart. If she could trust this extremely shameless human in front of her, where would the sune from?

    "Since Lord Wu insists, it''s not like I can''t agree to your conditions, but ... I can''t guarantee that Feng Luo will be willing to leave with you!" You have to know, that little fellow is full of ideas!"

    "Since Prince Feng has said so, why don''t you call Feng Luo over and I''ll ask him personally?" Leng ruoxue said as per the Phoenix King''s wishes.

    She already knew the Phoenix King''s motive. He wanted her to hear with her own ears that Feng Luo was not willing to leave with them so that she would give up. However, the self-righteous Phoenix King had to go in such a big circle. Even Leng ruoxue was exhausted on his behalf.

 Chapter 2399 Feng Luos Choice (3)

    "Good! Someone, go and call Feng Luo over. " The moment the Phoenix King heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he was overjoyed and quickly ordered the guards outside the door.

    After the guard received the order and left, a trace of worry rose in Feng Xiu''s heart. Because with his understanding of the Phoenix King, he knew that the Phoenix King wouldn''t do something he wasn''t confident in. So, he was very afraid that the Phoenix King had already warned Feng Luo. When that time came ...

    Without giving Feng Xiu much time to let his thoughts run wild, Feng Luo was brought to the Royal Phoenix Pce.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the little boy in front of her, then looked at Feng Xiu. She was even more certain.

    This Feng Luo, after his transformation, looked only about thirteen or fourteen years old. He looked very cute and very likable. Red lips, white teeth, pink and tender. No wonder the old granny, the Phoenix King, was so unwilling to let her take Feng Luo away. The current Feng Luo was just like a little Feng Xiu! It would be a wonder if the old witch, the Phoenix King, would be willing to let him go!

    However, after meeting Feng Luo, Leng ruoxue was even more determined to bring this little fellow away. She would never let such a tender little thing fall into the hands of that old woman, the Phoenix King.

    With this thought in mind, Leng ruoxue did not wait for the Phoenix Prince to speak and asked directly,""Feng Luo, right? I''ve decided to take your entire family away from the Feng n. Are you willing to leave with me?"

    "Feng Luo, you''d better think this through. She''s going to give Feng Xiu to God Lord Rime. When you grow up, you might be fancied by that woman, Rime, and be her exclusive property. If you stay in the Phoenix n, I promise that I will do my best to cultivate you. So, you can make your own choice!" Seeing that Leng ruoxue had spoken before her, the Phoenix King was not to be outdone.

    "Your Highness, look at what you''re saying. How can you be sure thatdy mist will also like Feng Luo? Don''t scare this little guy!" Leng ruoxue was speechless after hearing the Phoenix King''s words. The Phoenix King''s words were definitely a threat and a warning! The little boy was so frightened that his face immediately turned pale.

    Actually, Feng Luo wasn''t really scared. He just thought, why am I so unlucky? It was either that he would be fancied by God Lord mist ripple, or that he would be the Phoenix King''s exclusive property. He didn''t like either of the two choices, even if they were the two Most Powerful Women in the divine realm.

    He had his own dreams and expectations. One day, he wanted to be a top expert and look down on the entire Phoenix n so that no one would dare to bully his family. He wanted to protect his brother even more!

    Thinking of her brother, Feng Luo''s eyes were a little wet. At the same time, a sudden hatred for the Phoenix King welled up in her heart. If it wasn''t for the Phoenix King, her brother wouldn''t have been given away as a gift. And if it wasn''t for her family, her brother wouldn''t have been humiliated to be one of the men of the Phoenix King. All of this was because of that lecherous old woman, the Phoenix King!

    Feeling the concern in his brother''s eyes, Feng Luo instantly made a decision. He asked Leng ruoxue with uncertainty,""Can I take my parents with me?"

    "Of course! If there''s anyone else who you want to take with you, you can also tell me. I believe that the Phoenix King will not be stingy, right? The Phoenix King?" Leng ruoxueughed indifferently, not minding using the Phoenix King as a favor.

    "Yes!" The Phoenix King gritted his teeth. He was so angry that he was about to vomit blood!

    "Then I agree to leave with you. However, you have to promise that our family will be together." Feng Luo said immediately after getting the guarantee.

    "No problem," he said. Leng ruoxue gave Feng Luo a look that said,''your choice is wise'' and said with satisfaction.

    When Feng Xiu heard Feng Luo''s reply, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    Their whole family could finally not be separated!

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue turned to the Phoenix King and said,""Phoenix King, the little guy has already made his choice. You won''t go back on your word, will you?"

    "I won ''t!" The Phoenix King secretly hated her. However, she had already said what she wanted to say. If she really went back on her words, she would anger this ugly woman. If she said something in front of that damn woman, Wu Yan, she would be the one in trouble.

    The Phoenix King wasn''t stupid. She knew what was the most beneficial to her. Therefore, even if she was unwilling, she could only swallow it down. This silent loss made her want to buy a piece of tofu and kill herself! It was really too sullen, wasn''t it?<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I knew that the Phoenix King is a man of his word. Oh right, the Phoenix King must not forget the sycamore tree that you promised me!" Leng ruoxue first praised the Phoenix King, but she did not forget to remind her.

    "I can''t forget!" The Phoenix King roared in anger. Then, she reminded him with a hint of pride,""Lord lianwu, don''t me me for not reminding you. The parasol trees in our Phoenix territory are all spiritual. They will choose their own master. So, if no tree takes a fancy to you, then I can only regretfully tell you that you might not be able to take a single parasol tree with you!"

    "There''s such a thing?" Leng ruoxue pretended to be surprised, but she couldn''t help butugh in her heart. It was just a few sycamore trees, what was so difficult about it? Back then, even the parasol tree on Haotian continent had taken the initiative to surrender. She believed that the will of the parasol tree in the divine realm would not be that strong either!

    Although Leng ruoxue did not think that taking away a few parasol trees was a big deal, Feng Xiu could not help but frown when he heard this. He knew that the Phoenix King was not lying. The parasol trees in the Phoenix territory were indeed not easy to deal with.

    Especially those parasol trees that had been growing for many years. They were not willing to let them cultivate on them. Those trees would rather wither and die than ept them. Therefore, the parasol trees that the Phoenix tribe members had chosen could only be those that were newly born and not yet very intelligent!

    Even if the trees were unwilling, they couldn''t reject them. However, the cultivation speed of the Phoenix tribe''s nsmen was naturally much slower.

    However, Leng ruoxue waspletely unaware of Feng Xiu''s worries. More importantly, even if she knew, she would not have taken it seriously.

    When the Phoenix King saw how surprised Leng ruoxue was, he naturally had to tell her, an outsider, about the parasol tree.

    After making up her words, the Phoenix King slowly opened her mouth and said,""Yes, I have to start from many years ago. Back then, our Phoenix tribe had a mother parasol tree. Now, all the parasol trees in the Phoenix tribe can be said to have been produced by that mother tree. However, for some unknown reason, the mother parasol tree suddenly withered and died. Other than being sad, the other parasol trees also had some enmity with our Phoenix tribe. They didn''t like us in any way and didn''t want us to cultivate on the parasol trees. Without us, the parasol trees naturally wouldn''t benefit. So ... Up until now, there are fewer and fewer parasol trees that can produce intelligence. This is definitely a great disaster for our Phoenix n. "

    "It''s a pity that those parasol trees still don''t know how to repent and refuse to let us in, causing both of us to suffer losses and greatly reducing the strength of our Phoenix tribe. Therefore, I really don''t think that you can take away the parasol trees. Those trees, especially those that have developed intelligence, are all very stubborn! Of course, if you insist on trying, I won''t stop you, but I can''t guarantee how many you can bring. " As the Phoenix King spoke, his words became more and more sincere.

    However, in Leng ruoxue''s eyes, even though the Phoenix King''s words were most likely true, this old hag''s earlier warning was probably just to see her make a fool of herself.

    However, her jokes weren''t that good. Following that, Leng ruoxue continued,"Man proposes, God disposes!" If I can really take a few parasol trees with me, I hope the Phoenix King won''t feel heartache!"

    She wanted to say the ugly words in front of him so that Shi fengwang wouldn''t go back on his words.

    Who knew that when the Phoenix King heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he would reply without hesitation,""As long as a parasol tree is willing to leave with you, I promise I won''t stop you! How is it?"

    "If all the Phoenix trees in your Phoenix territory want toe with me, won''t you stop them?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes as she confirmed.

    "Of course! If you have the ability, then go ahead and try!" After hearing this, the Phoenix Kingughed proudly because she didn''t believe that the ugly woman in front of her had such an ability. The parasol tree was not an ordinary tree. Among all nts, the parasol tree was one of the top connate spirit trees. It was very spiritual and not something that humans could take away!

    Moreover, the Phoenix King truly felt that the Phoenix tribe waspletely helpless against the phoenix tree, let alone a human! How could the Wutong tree give her face? Wasn''t that a fool''s dream!

    It was precisely because of this thought that the Phoenix King happily ordered for Leng ruoxue to be brought to the parasol tree forest. However, before they left, Leng ruoxue gave the Phoenix King a look of disbelief and even wanted the Phoenix King to make an oath that if she could really take the parasol tree away, the Phoenix King would not go back on her words.

    When the Phoenix King heard this, her eyes instantly widened again. She really thought that she was hallucinating. This human actually dared to doubt her words. He was really too despicable!

    However, the Phoenix King thought about it. That damned Lian Wu had done too many evil things. It seemed like he didn''t care about doing one more thing. Moreover, she didn''t think that Leng ruoxue would be able to take the parasol tree away. With this thought in mind, she calmed down. She even felt that a casual oath wouldn''t have much of an impact.

 Chapter 2400 Are You Even Human?(1)

    As she wanted to get rid of Leng ruoxue as soon as possible, the Phoenix King instantly figured it out. It was just an oath! She didn''t think that the so-called oath would have much effect on her because she understood the parasol trees too well. Those parasol trees that were equally detestable to her would never give in to Leng ruoxue''s words!

    The confident Phoenix King quickly made an oath, indicating that if Lord Wu could really take all the parasol trees away, she would not go back on her word!

    After obtaining the Phoenix king''s promise, Leng ruoxue was satisfied. She then followed the person the Phoenix King had assigned to her and headed to the parasol tree forest in high spirits.

    The parasol tree forest was located in the most secretive mountain behind the Phoenix territory. At this moment, there was not a single Phoenix there. The entire forest was so quiet that not a single sound could be heard. The parasol trees were also very quiet. They did not pay much attention to the arrival of Leng ruoxue and the others.

    On the other hand, once Feng Luo arrived at the parasol tree forest, he was like a bird returning to the forest. He ran happily to an extremely small tree and gently stroked the trunk of the little parasol tree with a gentle face."Xiaotong, I''m about to leave the Phoenix territory. Are you willing to leave with me?"

    Xiaotong? When she heard the name Feng Luo had given the parasol tree, Leng ruoxue broke out in a cold sweat. It seemed that Feng Luo was just like her, a little ipetent at naming things!

    Following that, Leng ruoxue saw the small tree, which had been quiet all this while, shake its branches gently, indicating that it was willing to leave with Feng Luo.

    Upon seeing this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but ask Feng Xiu softly,""Has this little tree developed its own intelligence?"

    "No, I didn ''t! However, we phoenixes canmunicate with the parasol tree, and the younger the parasol tree is, the purer its mind is. Rtively speaking, it will be easier for it to ept us. " Feng Xiu exined with a helpless expression.

    "So that''s how it is. Then which parasol tree do you usually cultivate on? Do you want to take them with you?" Leng ruoxue asked again after hearing this.

    "No need! My parasol tree has a very unique personality. It will not be willing to leave with me!" Feng Xiu''s tone suddenly became a little sad as he spoke.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, her curiosity was piqued once more. She could not help but ask,""Since it''s willing to ept your cultivation, doesn''t that mean that the Wutong tree has already epted you? Why are you still unwilling to leave with you?" She really could not understand the logic of this Little Phoenix.

    "It didn''t ept me. We just took what we needed. Therefore, even if those young parasol trees don''t want to ept us, they won''t reject us easily. But it''s too difficult to get their approval!" Feng Xiu said a little destedly. How he wished he could have his own parasol tree! However, not every Phoenix was as lucky as Feng Luo. This was because Feng Luo''s parasol tree had truly epted him! Naturally, he would be willing to leave with Feng Luo. However, when he thought of the parasol tree that he often cultivated on, he didn''t have the courage to ask.

    "I see! Then which parasol tree are you cultivating? I''ll help you ask. " Leng ruoxue could see Feng Xiu''s dilemma and spoke out loyally. Actually, she mainly felt that this pair of brothers and their parents were going to be her Beastie very soon. Of course, she had to help. She just didn''t know if that parasol tree would give her face.

    After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Feng Xiu''s heart was filled with warmth. However, he wasn''t very confident. On the other hand, Feng Luo, who had also heard their conversation, said to Leng ruoxue impatiently,""Lord lianwu, I know which Wutong tree my brother''s is!"

    How Feng Luo wished that his brother could be like him, able to take away a parasol tree. This was also extremely important for their family of four''s future cultivation. And for some reason, he actually trusted Leng ruoxue so much. He always felt that this Lord lianwu in front of him seemed to be omnipotent. Thus, he naturally ced all the hopes of himself and his entire family on Leng ruoxue.

    Of course, Leng ruoxue had no idea that she had not done anything yet! The other party had regarded her as an idol based on his natural intuition, and she had inadvertently gained a small fan.

    At this moment, when she heard that Feng Luo was cooperating with her, Leng ruoxue gave him a look that said that he was a promising student. Then, under Feng Luo''s guidance, she came to a parasol tree that was slightly thicker than Feng Luo''s small tree. After sizing it up for a long time, Leng ruoxue smiled and asked,""Little tree, are you willing to leave with us?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    After she finished speaking, the parasol tree did not respond for a long time. Leng ruoxue was dumbfounded. Was she being ignored?

    How detestable!

    When had she ever received such treatment? Or was he ignored by the tree?

    Leng ruoxue was enraged. The consequences would be severe!

    "Are you willing to leave with us?" Leng ruoxue suppressed her anger and repeated. This time, she was still asking a question, but her tone was unfriendly. However, the parasol tree still did not react.

    "Little tree, have you really decided to y dumb to the end? If you don''t give me an answer, you will regret it. " Leng ruoxue continued, a hint of warning in her tone.

    "Human, what do you want? This is the Phoenix territory, not the territory of you humans!" Finally, the Wutong tree responded.

    "So what if it''s the Phoenix territory? If I want to take you away, would the Phoenix King dare to stop me?" Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    Feng Xiu, Feng Luo, and the other Phoenix tribe members who were leading them to the parasol tree forest all broke out in cold sweat. Was this considered a threat and disdainful look at the Phoenix King?

    The gradually intensifying smell of gunpowder made the hearts of the three phoenixes tremble. However, Feng Xiu and a certain unlucky Phoenix n member were frightened, while Feng Luo was excited!

    Lord Lian Wu is really too awesome!

    The cute little boy was so excited that he could not speak. His pink lips were trembling and his little face was flushed red from excitement. At this moment, his eyes were filled with love as he looked at Leng ruoxue!

    Actually, he also wanted to say those words that Leng ruoxue had just said. However, he never had the courage to do so. Furthermore, if he really dared to say such things in front of Phoenix, his family of four would be in deep trouble as well!

    However, now that Leng ruoxue had spoken her mind, Feng Luo, this little boy, was still so excited that it was as if he had said it himself.

    "Human! "You ..." At this moment, the parasol tree, which had been stunned by Leng ruoxue''s words, finally reacted. However, it was so angry that it could not speak.

    "What about me? I''m telling you, little tree, you''d better obediently leave with me. Otherwise, if I really use violence, you''ll be the one in trouble, understand?" Leng ruoxue warned without holding back. The parasol tree was so angry that it shook its branches up and down, showing its anger.

    However, Leng ruoxue could not care less about the anger of a small tree. She stood in front of the parasol tree and waited for its reply.

 Chapter 2401 Are You Even Human?(2)

    Leng ruoxue''s words sessfully caused Feng Xiu and the other two to break out in even more cold sweat. The Phoenix tribesman who had brought them to the parasol tree forest said with a nervous and fearful expression,""Lord lianwu, you can''t use violence on the parasol tree! You can''t hurt them!"

    "Can''t hurt them? Hmph! These trees have been spoiled by your Phoenix-kind, if they dare to disobey me, I will chop them down and burn them like firewood!" Leng ruoxue scoffed.

    Upon hearing this, the member of the Phoenix n was silent for a moment. He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and thought to himself,"so you guys don''t need the parasol tree anymore, but they do!" How could he not be good to these trees?

    One must know that the Phoenix nsmen were practically treating these parasol trees like their ancestors. They were afraid that they would go on strike collectively. Of course, some of the parasol trees had gone on strike. However, there were still some who were working normally, weren''t there?

    If Lord lianwu''s few words made those parasol trees, which were barely able to work normally, go on strike, then their Phoenix n would have no ce to cry. Thus, he really didn''t want to see Lord lianwu treat the parasol trees like this.

    At this moment, the truth of Lord Lian Wu''s words could be ignored, but it was absolutely impossible to scare these parasol trees!

    However, it was a pity that Leng ruoxue wouldn''t give him any face at all. She rolled her eyes at the Phoenix nsman whose expression had suddenly turned ugly. She then continued, "You''d better learn how I deal with these stubborn parasol trees!"

    I don''t want to learn! He didn''t dare to threaten the parasol trees, because they really dared to go on strike in a fit of anger!

    But it was not up to him to learn or not.

    Leng ruoxue stretched out her chubby, fair hand and touched the stubborn parasol tree. Then, she mumbled,""This ce is not bad. If I cut it down, I can make a chair."

    "Let''s just burn the branches like firewood! Oh! It can be used to cook rice, roast meat, and roast fish. " Leng ruoxue added with a smirk.

    Upon hearing this, the branches of the Wutong tree shook even more violently. As for the unlucky member of the Phoenix n, his face was getting paler and paler, and his whole body was trembling. At this moment, he really wanted to faint. Wu...Could he not face this violent and terrifying woman?

    "Little tree, have you made your choice? Do you want toe with me obediently, or do you want to be used as firewood or made into a chair?" Leng ruoxue didn''t want to put on a one-man show, so she would ask this question from time to time.

    The parasol tree was furious. This human woman actually dared to treat it like this. It was preposterous!

    The indignant parasol tree suddenly felt aggrieved as it thought about it. Wuu ... Who did it offend this time? How did he meet such a female fiend? This human woman was simply too shameless. It had lived in the Phoenix territory''s parasol tree forest since it was young and had never seen someone like Leng ruoxue who would threaten it. This was because the Phoenix n had always been very protective of them. Hence, the parasol tree was not used to such a huge contrast.

    However, it was also afraid that this woman would really do what she said. Although it was just a tree, it was not stupid. It was very smart. Looking at the way the Phoenix n member treated this human, it could guess that this human''s identity was not simple. If she really treated it as she said and the Phoenix King did not help it, it was really possible that it would die.

    As the saying goes, a true man knows when to yield and when not to. After thinking through all of this, a certain parasol tree that Leng ruoxue had used as a warning finally gave in. It said to Leng ruoxue while choking with sobs,""I''ll go with you! ''It''s really aggrieved.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    T-this works too?<novelnext></novelnext>

    Feng Xiu and the other two were dumbfounded. None of them had expected that the parasol tree would be afraid. This was the first time they had seen it.

    However, no matter what, Feng Xiu felt that the parasol tree that he was most familiar with was willing to leave with him. He was still very happy.

    Following that, he heard Leng ruoxue say to the parasol tree,""That''s a good girl! No matter if it''s a person or a tree, the most important thing is to be practical. So, your choice is wise. In addition, don''t be afraid of me, I''m just scaring you. I won''t really use you as a chair or as firewood. That would be too wasteful!"

    Ugh! After hearing this, Feng Xiu was simply speechless and didn''t know what to say.

    When the Phoenix nsman saw that Leng ruoxue had already taken away two of the parasol trees, he immediately said,""Lord lianwu, now there are already two parasol trees willing to follow you. Do you think ... We can go back?"

    "Why go back?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes and asked innocently after hearing what the Phoenix nsman said.

    "Uh!" The Phoenix nsman was speechless. Could he say that taking away two trees was already a lot? One must know that every single parasol tree was precious to the Phoenix tribe. With just these two, the Phoenix King would probably be heartbroken to see them!

    After thinking about it carefully, the Phoenix nsman didn''t know what to say. He didn''t want to be too direct, but if he didn''t say anything, Leng ruoxue would naturally pretend to be confused. Following that, he heard Leng ruoxue say,""You said that there are already two parasol trees that are willing to follow me, but in fact, neither of these two trees are willing to leave with me. So, I still want to try and see if there are any trees that are willing to leave with me."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Was this the rhythm of continuing to choose and threaten? The Phoenix nsman was dumbfounded again. He couldn''t help but roar in his heart, Lord Lian Wu! I beg you, stop picking! Two trees were enough!

    Sob ... The pitiful members of the Phoenix n looked at Feng Xiu and Feng Luo with a pleading look. Although these two were about to leave the n, they were still members of the n. They couldn''t just watch a human woman harm their n, could they?

    But unfortunately, Feng Xiu and Feng Luo chose to turn a blind eye to his pleading eyes. Who asked Feng Xiu to think that he and his brother''s parasol trees had been settled, but his parents had not! Hence, he supported Leng ruoxue in choosing a few more parasol trees!

    If Feng Xiu could think this way, Feng Luo, who thought he was protective of his own people, naturally thought so.

    As for that crying Phoenix man, no one had the time to care about him!

    Feng Xiu and Feng Luo watched as Leng ruoxue looked left and right to choose a parasol tree that caught her eye. They immediately walked to her side and instructed her,""Lord lianwu, the thicker a parasol tree is, the longer it has grown, and the higher the intelligence it will produce. And a parasol tree like this is the greatest help to our Phoenix tribe!"

    "Oh!" Leng ruoxue nodded to show that she understood. She then turned to the Phoenix nsman, who was crying as if his father had died, and asked,""Are there any parasol trees that are older than this one?"

    "There are! There are!" The moment the member of the Phoenix tribe heard this, he beamed with joy. In his heart, the older a parasol tree was, the more difficult it would be to serve it. Not only that, but most importantly, the older parasol trees were all on strike. Hence, he was more willing to let Leng ruoxue choose from there rather than from the ones that were suitable for the Phoenix tribe to cultivate.

 Chapter 2402 Are You Even Human?(3)

    He knew that no one could take the parasol tree away. In this case, this human woman should naturally give up, right? The Phoenix nsman thought to himself with a pleased expression.

    When Feng Xiu and Feng Luo heard how excited their nsmen were, their hearts sank. They had already guessed where the parasol tree was.

    The two of them looked at each other gloomily.

    Initially, they had wanted to tell Leng ruoxue how to choose the best parasol tree, but who knew that they would let their nsmen take advantage of the loophole. Were they overreaching themselves?

    Especially when they saw Leng ruoxue''s clueless expression, the two of them felt even more depressed. However, at this moment, it was not good for them to be too clear with Leng ruoxue. After all, this was the Phoenix n, and they had not left.

    However, even if they did not say anything, it did not mean that Leng ruoxue would not take the initiative to ask.

    Leng ruoxue nced at Feng Xiu and Feng Luo, who were suddenly depressed. She then asked with a curious look,""Why did your nsmen suddenly be so happy when they heard that I wanted an old parasol tree? Could there be something fishy going on?"

    She didn''t lower her voice at all. The three of them didn''t even need to prick up their ears to hear her clearly. As soon as she said this, the face of the member of the Feng n turned red. Feng Xiu and Feng Luo couldn''t help but cough awkwardly. However, their gloominess instantly disappeared.

    "The old sycamore tree is currently on strike." Feng Luo said very honestly.

    "Uh! Although they''re on strike, I believe that with Lord lianwu''s charm, those trees will definitely take the initiative to bow under your skirt!" The Phoenix nsman hurriedly exined when he saw that his thoughts were clear.

    However, Leng ruoxue still looked at him with an expression that said ''so you didn''t have good intentions''. Instantly, his old face burned!

    Sob ... How did I get exposed so quickly? He could not understand! She couldn''t help but secretly re at Feng Luo, who had exposed her. She thought to herself,''this little brat is really unlikable.'' While she was at it, she carefully stole a nce at Leng ruoxue. ''This ... This human wouldn''t smash the Feng n in a fit of anger, right?''

    However, Leng ruoxue wasn''t as angry as he thought she would be. Instead, she smiled and said,""Although you have some bad intentions, your ttery really hit the nail on the head. Forget it, I won''t argue with you. Quickly take me to see those ancient sycamore trees! I''ll have to properly appreciate them and see how old they are!"

    "Yes! Yes! This way, Lord lianwu!" The Phoenix nsman''s heart, which had been in his throat, was greatly relieved. That was close! However, at least he was safe!

    The ce they were at just now was the periphery of the parasol tree forest, and the periphery was basically filled with some rtively younger parasol trees. If they wanted to see the older parasol trees, they had to go deeper into the parasol tree forest.

    Leng ruoxue and the other two followed the guide from the Phoenix n. The deeper they went into the parasol tree forest, the denser the fire-type spiritual Qi became. Not long after, Leng ruoxue saw many parasol trees that required ten people to surround them.

    However, ording to a certain guide, these parasol trees were not the oldest ones. There were even older ones among them.

    The moment Leng ruoxue heard this, she immediately urged the guide to lead them further in. However, they had not walked far when a huge sycamore tree blocked their way.

    "Is there something?" Leng ruoxue nced at the parasol tree that was blocking their way and asked indifferently.

    "Were you the one who threatened my junior, saying that you would use it as a chair and firewood?" An old face appeared on the giant parasol tree, and there was a hint of dissatisfaction in his tone.

    "Yes, it''s me!" Leng ruoxue did not deny it. When the huge parasol tree heard Leng ruoxue''s words, it flew into a rage. Its lush branches trembled violently to show its dissatisfaction.

    Leng ruoxue nced at the giant parasol tree again and asked,""What''s the use of shaking your branches when you''re angry? I''m not afraid!"

    "You, you ... Despicable human, you''re too infuriating!" The huge sycamore tree was enraged, and its dense branches trembled even more violently.

    However, Leng ruoxue still had a smile on her face as she coldly asked,""Excuse me, are you a human?"

    "..." The huge sycamore tree instantly turned to stone. It really didn''t seem like a human!

    Seeing the huge parasol tree''s dejected look, Leng ruoxue patted its trunk and consoled it,""Little tree! That descendant of yours is too disobedient. He already promised to leave with me, but he stillined to you. When I go backter, I''ll definitely teach him a good lesson! Don''t worry, Jade can''t be made into anything if it''s not cut. I''ll do everything I can to cultivate it into something useful!"

    "No! No! You can''t bully it!" Hearing this, the giant parasol tree immediately came back to its senses and shouted.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Then what do you think we should do? It''s a snitch! I can''t let this happen, otherwise, it might betray me in the future. I can''t take this risk!" Leng ruoxue said with a serious expression.

    "I won ''t! It won''t do that, so you can''t bully it!" The giant parasol tree said hurriedly.

    "Yes, yes. In front of you, I promise you that I won''t bully it. However, it''s going to leave with me. Even if I bully it, you won''t be able to see it!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Then, then what should we do?" The giant parasol tree was at a loss for words. After being a tree for so many years, it did not have the heart of a human. Hence, Leng ruoxue''s words made it feel conflicted.

    Feng Xiu and the other two, who had also heard this, hadpletely different reactions.

    Feng Xiu and Feng Luo wanted to hear the old tree say,"I''ll go with you and watch over you so that you don''t bully your juniors." However, a certain member of the Feng n had a bad premonition in his heart.

    Following that, a certain Phoenix nsman heard Leng ruoxue say,""Why don''t youe with me?"

    Upon hearing this, the Phoenix nsman, who thought that she was in a pathetic state, revealed an expression of ''I knew it''. She couldn''t help but feel disgusted in her heart. This human woman was really too despicable. She actually spared no effort in kidnapping the parasol tree.

    However, he had a deep understanding of the stubbornness of these parasol trees. He knew that this old tree would definitely not agree to Leng ruoxue''s suggestion. Hence, he was really not worried that Leng ruoxue would be able to snatch this tree away.

    Leng ruoxue''s words also made the old tree fall silent for a long time.

    It was so long that a certain Phoenix nsman thought that the old sycamore tree would definitely refuse. Only then did the old sycamore tree slowly open its golden mouth and say,""I ... I can leave this ce with you, but you can''t bully us!"

    Yes! The little tree was its grandson and the closest rtive it had alive. Therefore, it was really worried that its grandson would leave with a human. If something really happened, it would regret it for the rest of its life!

    Therefore, it felt that it was more at ease to follow and watch by itself. It also didn''t want its grandson to annoy this human because of his stubbornness. If she really killed him, it would be the one who regretted it!

    It had agreed to Leng ruoxue''s request so easily. This was something that Feng Xiu and the other two did not expect. However, Feng Xiu and Feng Luo were still rather excited about this oue. On the other hand, a certain Phoenix nsman was in a state of confusion. It was as if his parents had died. His face turned from white to ck, then ck to white!

    Seeing that the parasol tree was so tactful, Leng ruoxue was very happy. She patted its trunk andforted it,""Don''t worry, you won''t regret following me. I won''t bully you. "

    After hearing Leng ruoxue''s promise, the old sycamore tree was relieved.

    However, after thinking for a while and secretlymunicating with the other parasol trees beside him, the old tree said hesitantly,""Human, I still have some older brothers, can you bring them along? We don''t want to be separated!"

    "No problem. How much do you have?" When Leng ruoxue heard this, she couldn''t ask for more. The more she looked at it, the cuter she felt this parasol tree was. Hehe! This time, she really did not waste any effort!

    However, when a certain member of the Phoenix n heard this, he was so angry that he fainted. This fact was such a huge blow to him that he didn''t even have time to report it to the Phoenix King. When the Phoenix King heard of this matter, everything had already be a foregone conclusion.

    At this moment, let alone the Phoenix who was so loyal to the Phoenix n that she had fainted from anger, even Feng Xiu and Feng Luo, who had been calm and collected, were dumbfounded when they heard this result.

    How ... How did this happen?

    This was simply too unbelievable! At that moment, the two phoenixes felt an unprecedented sense of admiration for Leng ruoxue. When they heard the old sycamore tree say that it wanted to leave with Leng ruoxue, Feng Xiu and Feng Luo could not take this huge shock and fainted from happiness.

    Looking at the three phoenixes that had fainted, Leng ruoxue was speechless. They reallycked training! This kind of determination is not good!

    Faced with Feng Xiu and Feng Luo, whose ability to take a beating was too low, Leng ruoxue secretly decided that she would strengthen their training in this area in the future. Otherwise, how could they faint so easily?

    The old sycamore tree did not expect that his words would cause the three little phoenixes to faint. He muttered to himself,""Human, this is none of my business!"

    "I know that you''ve made a wise choice!" After Leng ruoxue appeased the old sycamore tree, she praised it.

 Chapter 2403 Parasol Tree Mother Tree (1)

    Following that, Leng ruoxue thought for a moment and said,""Which tree wants to leave with me? wave your branches and let me see."

    The moment he said this, Leng ruoxue saw that the parasol trees in front of her were in a mess. The branches were shaking everywhere she looked. She casually counted and was surprised to find that all the parasol trees in the forest were willing to leave with her. Hehe! This was really great, this was the so-called getting it without any effort!

    Once Leng ruoxue was happy, she immediately wanted to move the parasol trees into her bracelet. One must know that these trees were not young. If Feng Zhan and the other old phoenixes saw them, they would definitely be very happy. Thus, with a thought, all the parasol trees in front of her disappeared.

    The old sycamore trees, who had just been moved to a new ce, were not used to it at first. Butter on, they found that the spiritual Qi in the ce they were in was too rich, especially the spiritual Qi of the fire attribute. It was so rich that it made them ecstatic. They wondered where they were.

    The fire attribute in this ce was even richer than the one in Phoenix territory!

    At that moment, the old sycamore trees were excited. They shook their branches with all their might to show their excitement. The old Phoenix that had started the conversation with Leng ruoxue called out to her carefully,""Human! Humans! Are you there? Where is this ce?"

    "Of course this is the little girl''s space, you can live here in peace!" An evilugh rang out, but the old sycamore tree knew that this voice was definitely not the voice of the human woman from before.

    "Who is it? Who''s talking?" The old sycamore tree hurriedly asked.

    "It''s me!" Following these two words, a fiery red behemoth descended from the sky andnded on a Wutong tree.

    "You, you''re the fire Phoenix?" The old sycamore tree''s voice trembled. How could there be a Phoenix tribe here? The reason why they wanted to leave with that human was to get rid of the Phoenix n! However, it had never expected that such a good ce would be upied by the Phoenix tribe. Sob ... At this moment, the old sycamore tree was somewhat regretful. It deeply felt that it had overreached itself.

    Hmph! They did not wee the Phoenix tribe!

    At the thought of this, the old sycamore tree said fiercely,""Get down from my brother, we don''t wee you!"

    "Little tree! Have you forgotten who I am? Why are you treating me so badly? sob ... I''ll be sad if you do this. To think that I''ve been thinking about you all this time. " The fiery red figure, Feng Zhan, heard the old sycamore tree''s words and started to sob.

    At this time, the sycamore tree that itnded on actually reprimanded the old sycamore tree,""Brother Jiu Jiu, don''t be rude."

    That old sycamore tree did not have a name, and it was ranked 99th. All the trees that were older than it called it little brother Jiujiu. Now, the 99th-ranked old sycamore tree felt aggrieved when it saw that it had been called.

    "87th brother, you actually did it for a Phoenix ... I''m so sad!" An old face with tears in its eyes appeared on the trunk of the nine Nine old sycamore tree. It looked really pitiful.

    "Little nine, do you really not recognize it?" Parasol tree number 87 said helplessly.

    "It? Should I recognize it?" Parasol tree number 99 blinked its eyes and asked in confusion.

    "Hehe! Little ninth, I''m Feng Zhan!" Feng Zhan finally revealed the answer with a smile.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Feng...Feng Zhan? Prince Feng, Prince Feng''s personal guard?" The name "parasol tree # 99" gave it a sudden inspiration, and some of its deep memories were awakened. However, it still couldn''t believe that the Phoenix in front of it was Feng Zhan.

    Wasn''t it said that Feng Zhan and the other guards of the Phoenix King had already died? Why was this man still alive and calling himself Feng Zhan?

    Moreover, it believed that brother eighty-seven would never recognize the wrong Phoenix, because there was a special way to identify the Phoenix between the parasol tree and the Phoenix. Even if the other party was reborn from the fire, they would still recognize it!

    Could this fire Phoenix really be Feng Zhan?

    "You''re Feng Zhan?" Parasol tree number 99 could not help but ask.

    "Yes, yes, I''m sure of it!" Feng Zhan nodded.

    "B-but I heard that you''ve already died?" Tree No. 99 asked curiously. Although it was happy to see Feng Zhan, it still wanted to know more.

    "No, I didn ''t! I was only sealed in the lower realm. It was this little girl, the human woman who moved you here, who saved us. Otherwise, we would really have been in danger of dying!" Feng Zhan sighed with emotion.

    "Isn''t that human God Lord mist''s aide?" Parasol tree No. 99 was puzzled again. The people of rime ice city wouldn''t help Feng Zhan and the others, would they?

    "Hehe! Who said that? she''s master Yu''s disciple, and she''s against Rime. So, it''s wise for you to choose to follow her!" Feng Zhanplimented.

    "Master Yu''s disciple? No wonder when I saw her, I felt close to her and felt that even if she was from rime ice, I should still follow her! My intuition was right!" Parasol tree number 99 said with a slightly proud tone.

    In fact, the parasol trees in the Phoenix territory had been deeply disappointed in the Phoenix tribe ever since their mother tree had withered. They had been looking for an opportunity to leave this ce and start a new life. However, apart from the Phoenix tribe and its affiliated ns, very few other ns could Enter the Phoenix territory. Even if there were other ns, no one had the courage to abduct them. Therefore, they had been waiting for many years.

    Even though they had refused to cultivate with the Phoenix tribe, they had not been able to increase their own strength. For the sake of their mother tree, they were willing to do anything that would result in mutual destruction.

    Their actions were no different from waiting for death. However, for the pride of the parasol tree Tribe and to avenge their mother tree, they would rather there be no more parasol trees in the world than to see those annoying phoenixes.

    However, they could not bear to do so. The little parasol trees and the little phoenixes were innocent and they should not bear the grudges between the Phoenix tribe and the parasol tree Tribe. Hence, the old parasol trees did not stop the little parasol trees and the little phoenixes from cultivating together. This was also the main reason why the little parasol trees could not ept the little phoenixes.

    After waiting for a long time with no hope, the parasol trees thought that they could only wait for death. Leng ruoxue, this human, appeared out of nowhere and had the intention of bringing them away. Even though they lived in the parasol tree forest, some of the more powerful parasol trees had been observing everything within the Phoenix n with their divine senses. Naturally, they were aware of what Leng ruoxue had done to the current Phoenix King.

    Upon seeing Leng ruoxue, this audacious human, the Sycamore trees were instantly excited. Wasn''t this a chance to take them away? The Phoenix King had also made an oath, so there was even less reason to stop them, right?

 Chapter 2404 Parasol Tree Mother Tree (2)

    Even though they were still not satisfied with Leng ruoxue''s status, they could not care less now. As long as they could leave the Phoenix n, it was fine. More importantly, many parasol trees had expressed that they felt a sense of familiarity when they saw Leng ruoxue. In this way, Leng ruoxue''s status was not that important anymore.

    Now, they had learned from Feng Zhan that Leng ruoxue was the disciple of the Imperial concubine. The parasol trees were even more excited. The ce they were living in now was even more suitable for them than the Phoenix territory. Sob ... They had no other requests!

    After that, the parasol trees heard about Leng ruoxue''s great achievements from Feng Zhan. They were even more satisfied with her. Then, they saw Feng Zhan. The bloodline of the Phoenix King in Feng Zhan''s body made the old parasol trees so excited that they were speechless.

    Feeling the chaos in the bracelet, Leng ruoxue smiled. Then, she stretched out her chubby little hand and patted Feng Xiu and Feng Luo, waking them up.

    When the two of them woke up in a daze, they were still at a loss. However, when they saw the empty space in front of them, their expressions changed drastically.

    "L-Lord lianwu, where are those parasol trees?" Feng Luo stammered as he asked. Weren''t those parasol trees willing to leave with Lord lianwu? How did they all disappear? This was a big deal!

    "I dug it up and kept it!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Uh!" Feng Xiu and Feng Luo were silent. It looked like they had been unconscious for a long time, right? Otherwise, how could Lord lianwu have dug out all those trees by himself? However, this Lord Lian Wu was really nimble. He managed to do everything by himself. Thinking of this, the two of them looked at Leng ruoxue with deep admiration.

    ncing at their expressions, Leng ruoxue smiled faintly and said,""In the future, you won''t becking sycamore trees for cultivation!"

    "Yes, yes." The two of them nodded in excitement.

    At this moment, she heard Leng ruoxue say with a smug look,""That''s why I said that there''s meat to eat if you follow me!"

    Feng Xiu and Feng Luo were silent for a while. Then, the two of them said in unison,""In the future, we will definitely follow the footsteps of Lord lianwu."

    "Good girl! Let''s continue forward! I heard that there are even older parasol trees inside!" Leng ruoxue said with a calm smile.

    One must know that the old sycamore tree in the bracelet had been urging her for a long time, so much so that calluses were about to form in her ears.

    After Feng Xiu and Feng Luo heard what Leng ruoxue had to say, they were invigorated. They no longercked parasol trees, so they were more confident in following Leng ruoxue. After that, the three of them continued to walk deeper into the parasol tree forest.

    Before they left, the kind Feng Luo could not help but ask Leng ruoxue softly,""Lord lianwu, are we not going to care about him?"

    That ''him'', Feng Luo was naturally referring to his own nsman, the unlucky one who had been appointed by the Phoenix King to lead the way.

    "Who cares? What if he messaged the Phoenix King again? let alone taking these parasol trees away, I''m afraid it''ll be difficult for us to leave the Phoenix territory safely. " Leng ruoxue replied matter-of-factly.

    Although the Phoenix King had made an oath, it would be a wonder if the Phoenix King would keep it! Leng ruoxue did not believe that lecherous old woman''s words at all!

    Just like that, under Leng ruoxue''s cajoling, Feng Xiu and Feng Luo abandoned their own nsmen and followed Leng ruoxue to cajole other parasol trees.

    In reality, what they did not know was that Leng ruoxue did not need to be abducted at this moment. Who asked these parasol trees to have the intention to leave long ago? they just did not find a suitable opportunity! And now, with the appearance of Leng ruoxue, a suitable candidate, the parasol trees in the parasol tree forest seemed to have seen a ray of light. Naturally, they were all ted and expressed that they wanted to leave with her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    As such, every time the three of them arrived at a parasol tree forest, Leng ruoxue did not need to waste her breath. Many of the parasol trees expressed that they would ask Leng ruoxue to take them away. This scene made Feng Xiu and Feng Luo''s jaws drop.

    This kind of thing was really too unbelievable for the two phoenixes who could still be considered innocent!

    The two of them were iparably shocked. The way they looked at Leng ruoxue could no longer be expressed with admiration. It should be ... Shock!

    The parasol trees looked at them with disdain. There was even a parasol tree that said to Leng ruoxue,""Little girl, the Phoenix-kind now! It waspletely different from the past. Look at these two little guys, they were really too restless! If this is the future of the Phoenix-kind, then I really don''t think so highly of the Phoenix-kind!"

    These words made Feng Xiu and Feng Luo''s faces flush red and they were extremely embarrassed. They even lowered their heads in shame and wished they could find a hole to hide in. Sob ... The two of them were being despised by the parasol trees!

    Leng ruoxue chuckled as she looked at the two of them. She then turned to the parasol tree that had expressed its opinion and said,""They stillck training! So, we shouldn''t be too harsh on them!"

    "Hmm, that makes sense! Then I''ll forgive the two of them for making a fuss!" The Wutong tree said very kindly.

    Hearing this, Feng Xiu and Feng Luo felt even more ashamed! They were so bad that when the parasol tree talked about them, it had an expression of disappointment. This was too terrifying!

    This didn''t seem to be a big deal. When the two of them saw the entire patch of parasol trees in front of them, they were dumbfounded and so shocked that they lost the ability to speak.

    W-where did he go? The parasol trees ... Where did all the parasol trees go?

    Leng ruoxue had no intention of exining when she saw the two phoenixes ''wide-open, dazed eyes. Instead, she said to the two phoenixes who were too shocked,""Let''s continue forward!"

    Hearing the cheers that came from the bangle, Leng ruoxue brought Feng Xiu and Feng Luo to collect the parasol trees one after another. Feng Xiu and Feng Luo''s mental endurance had also changed from their initial disbelief and shock to extreme calmness. In the end, the two of them had bepletely numb.

    Just as Leng ruoxue kept another piece of parasol tree in her bracelet, she was about to continue on her way when she was stopped by Feng Xiu.

    Leng ruoxue looked at Feng Xiu in confusion.

    "We can''t go in," Feng Xiu quickly exined.

    "Why?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes in confusion.

    One must know that the further they went, the higher the level of the parasol trees. It was obviously impossible for her to let go of the few biggest parasol trees not far away!

    "That''s the ... Graveyard of the parasol tree. No Phoenix is allowed to set foot there. There''s even a restrictive spell set up outside, so there''s no way we can get in." Feng Xiu said.

    "Like this?" Leng ruoxue was a little worried after hearing Feng Xiu''s words. She already knew that these old sycamore trees were nostalgic. The reason why they didn''t want to deal with the current Feng n was mostly because of their rtionship with the former Phoenix King. So, she didn''t know if sending Feng Zhan out as a lobbyist would work. What if these old sycamore trees didn''t even give Feng Zhan face? what would she do then?

 Chapter 2405 Parasol Tree Mother Tree (3)

    At this moment, Feng Zhan''s voice rang in Leng ruoxue''s heart,""Little girl, I can''t do anything about these old trees. They are the closest descendants of the mother parasol tree and they only listen to the mother parasol tree. Even our King can''t do anything to them, so you can only find a way to get close to them yourself! Work hard! These trees were very important! Especially the mother parasol tree!"

    "Isn''t the mother parasol tree already ..." Leng ruoxue asked carefully. In front of the old parasol trees, she was too embarrassed to directly say that their mother tree had already withered.

    "Little girl! The old sycamore trees told me that the mother sycamore tree should still be alive, but it''s in a deep sleep. They don''t know how to wake it up, so I can only ask you to find a way to see it. But if you want to see it, the most important thing is to convince the few sycamore trees that are protecting it! They''re not as easy to talk to as the other parasol trees!" Feng Zhan reminded him.

    "Oh! Then I''ll think of a way to try!" Leng ruoxue replied. She then cut off the connection with Feng Zhan and turned to Feng Xiu and Feng Luo. "Let''s go over there and take a look!"

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue had made up her mind, Feng Xiu and Feng Luo had no choice but to follow her.

    Leng ruoxue was stunned when she arrived in front of the parasol trees. The parasol trees in front of her were simply too big. She estimated that they would require at least a hundred people to encircle them. These parasol trees formed a ring with their luxuriant branches intertwining with each other, blocking everyone''s vision.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue took two steps forward to test the waters. However, she realized that a thin light screen was blocking her path. This should be the restriction that the parasol trees had set up, right?

    Looking at the restriction, Leng ruoxue''s head started to hurt. She was here to ask for Amnesty, so it was impossible for her to force her way in. What if these parasol trees were angered and treated her as an enemy? wouldn''t that be self-defeating? furthermore, she could tell that these parasol trees were not weak! At the very least, he had the cultivation of a deity Emperor.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue could only say,""Is anyone there? I have something to discuss with you!"

    After she finished speaking, no one paid any attention to Leng ruoxue.

    How detestable! These tree frames were really big! Leng ruoxue thought to herself and continued to ask,""Are there any survivors? Give me a reaction?"

    "Don''t tell me all these trees are dead?" Seeing that there was still no response from the tree, Leng ruoxue mumbled to herself.

    "Uh!" Hearing this, Feng Xiu and Feng Luo, who were beside Leng ruoxue, couldn''t help but wipe the cold sweat off their foreheads. They thought to themselves, even Lord Wu is too amazing! Was he cursing the parasol trees?

    However, it was undeniable that the moment Leng ruoxue finished her sentence, a parasol tree could not help but reply,""You bastard! Who died? We''re clearly alive and well! Even if the entire Phoenix-kind is wiped out, we won''t die!"

    At most, his cultivation would be slower. A certain Wutong tree could not help but think to himself.

    Hehe! Hearing this, Leng ruoxue was happy. However, Feng Xiu and Feng Luo were embarrassed again.

    AI! How much did these parasol trees hate the Phoenix tribe?! He actually cursed them all to die! He was really too vicious.

    It was unknown if the parasol trees had sensed Feng Xiu and Feng Luo''s thoughts, but the hot-tempered parasol tree continued,""So what if I curse you? I can''t wait for you all to die! F * cking B * tch Feng Tong, so many phoenixes have died, why don''t you die!"

    Ugh! Feng Xiu and Feng Luo did not expect the parasol tree to be so excited. For a moment, they did not know how to react. On the other hand, Leng ruoxue was more curious and asked,""Who''s Feng Tong?"

    "It''s that slut, the Phoenix King! Of course, it''s the current Phoenix King!" The sycamore tree exined.

    Then, a young face appeared on the tree trunk. It sized Leng ruoxue up and said,""Human, you have the aura of the Phoenix n on you, as well as the cheap Phoenix''s aura. Tell me, what is your rtionship?"

    Leng ruoxue could sense a hint of hostility from the parasol tree''s tone. Hence, she had no doubt that if she were to say that she was friends with the current Phoenix King, she might be immediately attacked by this parasol tree. This parasol tree that wasmunicating with her was also the most violent and nationalistic youth she had ever seen.

    "I have nothing to do with that B * tch Feng you''re talking about, and we''re not friends." Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    "Then how did you get into the Feng n? Human, are you lying to me?" A certain parasol tree had a ''don''t take me for a fool'' expression as it looked at Leng ruoxue unhappily.

    "I''m not lying to you! I was able to enter the Feng n because I have Wu Xiao''s token. " Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    "So you''re that b*tch''s man! No wonder!" A certain parasol tree was suddenly enlightened. However, it immediately shook its head and said,""Something''s wrong! Something''s not right. The aura on your body is so mixed that I can''t tell what your background is!"

    A certain parasol tree was vexed. A big question mark appeared on the young face on the trunk. Its eyes were also filled with endless confusion.

    Leng ruoxue saw that this parasol tree liked talking to itself so much and could only helplessly reply,""My identity is quiteplicated, so I would like to meet your mother parasol tree. I have something to talk to it about."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "The mother parasol tree is no longer here." A certain parasol tree said with a vignt look.

    "Really?" Leng ruoxue asked doubtfully.

    "Of course it''s true. Why Would I Lie to You about this? Don''t you notice that the color of our parasol trees has be dull? That''s because we didn''t have the mother parasol tree!" A certain parasol tree said matter-of-factly.

    "Oh, really? However, I thought that you''ve be so dull because you haven''t cultivated with the Phoenix n for a long time. What do you think?" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "This ... This has something to do with it. However, it''s mostly because of the withering of the mother tree. That''s why we''re in this state." A certain parasol tree quibbled.

    "Since you insist on thinking this way, then I have nothing to say. I still have the same words, I want to see your mother parasol tree!" Leng ruoxue said stubbornly.

    "Human, don''t you understand what I am saying? I told you, the mother tree is gone!" A certain parasol tree said somewhat frantically.

    "I understand. That''s why I want to see the mother parasol tree!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "You ..." A certain parasol tree was so angry that its branches were trembling.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue could clearly feel the space around her distorting. Following that, she was brought into an unfamiliar ce. Seeing how calm Cang was in her arms, Leng ruoxue instantly knew that there should be no danger here. However, it seemed that she was the only one who had been sent here because Feng Xiu and Feng Luo were not here.

    But ... Where was this ce?

    Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes scanned the scenery in front of her. This should be a private Pce. The interior was decorated with red as the main color and gold as the secondary color. The decorations were simple and practical. It was low-key yet tasteful. It was the so-called low-key luxury.

    "Please take a seat!" A faint and gentle female voice entered Leng ruoxue''s ears.

    Leng ruoxue expressed her gratitude and sat down on an empty chair.

    Following that, a Lady in Red appeared in front of Leng ruoxue and sat down.

    Thedy in red looked to be in her thirties. She was extremely beautiful and had a noble and elegant temperament. She gave off a gentle feeling. Furthermore, the dense fire-attribute spiritual Qi on her body made Leng ruoxue immediately guess her identity.

    "You''re the mother parasol tree?" Leng ruoxue asked.

    "It is!" Thedy in redughed indifferently. She was not surprised that Leng ruoxue had guessed her identity.

    "I heard ..." Leng ruoxue only said two words and did not continue. However, she believed that this woman would understand her meaning.

    As expected, after thedy in red heard Leng ruoxue''s words, she smiled and exined,""I''m still alive, but I''ve spent most of my time in a deep sleep. That''s why all the members of the Feng n, including Feng Tong, thought that I''d already withered and died! This can''t be helped, because I have to reduce the use of spiritual energy, otherwise, Wu will be in danger. "

    Thedy in red''s words became more and more sorrowful as she spoke. Her eyes were also slightly moist. When Leng ruoxue saw this, she was too embarrassed to continue asking who Wu was. However, she guessed that Wu should be the person closest to the mother parasol tree.

    "Wu Zheng is the Phoenix King. Of course, he is the previous one!" Seeing Leng ruoxue''s confusion, the red-robeddy took the initiative to exin.

    Leng ruoxue suddenly understood. It seemed like this Lady in Red had a very deep rtionship with the previous Phoenix King, to the extent that she was not willing to pay attention to the current Phoenix King. She would rather choose to sleep and the tree would wither!

    Leng ruoxue could not help but have a good impression of the parasol tree''s affectionate and righteous behavior. After some thought, Leng ruoxue said directly,""Senior parasol tree, I have something to discuss with you."

    "You don''t need to say anything. I already know what you''re going to say, but I can''t leave!" The red-robeddy rejected without a second thought. Even though she was always in a deep sleep and did not care about worldly matters, the incident that happened in the parasol tree forest could not be hidden from her. Hence, she was clear about Leng ruoxue''s intentions foring.

    Although all the parasol trees in the parasol tree forest were her descendants, children would always have their own ideas when they grew up. Therefore, she would not hinder their own development. Since those parasol trees were willing to leave with the little girl in front of her, she would naturally not stop them.

    She also did not wish for her children to spend their entire lives in the parasol tree forest! She had no other choice but to stay here.

 Chapter 2406 My Dear, Youre Finally Back (1)

    "Is it for that Wu You speak of?" Leng ruoxue made a guess after hearing the mother parasol tree''s words.

    "Yes! Wu needs the support of my spiritual energy, or else she will die!" The red-robed woman nodded.

    "Since you knew she would die, why didn''t you think of saving her?" Leng ruoxue pretended to be curious. She knew that the "Wu" that the mother parasol tree was referring to was Feng Zhan''s mother. However, the Phoenix King had always been sealed away. Rescuing the previous Phoenix King was also part of her n. However, she did not have the ability to do so in the past. Now, she was willing to give it a try.

    He just did not know what the mother parasol tree was thinking.

    After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, thedy in redughed destely and said,""It''s not that easy to save Wu. She was sealed by that B * tch, Wu Cheng. Only Wu Cheng can release her. However, how could Wu Cheng release a Tiger back to the mountain?"

    "If I say that I will think of a way to save the sealed Phoenix race, dragon race and white Tiger race, are you willing to cooperate with me?" Leng ruoxue gave it some thought and replied honestly.

    Upon hearing this, thedy in red could not help but widen her beautiful eyes. Her beautiful face was filled with shock. She looked at Leng ruoxue and asked hesitantly,""W-what did you just say? You want to save her? Little girl, do you know how hard it is to save Wu? All these years, I can''t think of a way to save her except to support her spiritual energy. I''ve said it before, she was personally sealed by fog. Unless fog ripples is willing to let her out, she can only be sealed for life!"

    "It''s impossible for Wu Chen to let her out. However, I''m willing to try." Leng ruoxue said directly.

    "Little girl, is what you said true?" The red-robeddy was still in disbelief as she asked for confirmation.

    Leng ruoxue nodded her head. Her beautiful eyes stared unblinkingly at the red-robeddy, waiting for her to make her choice.

    "Aren''t you Fog city''s advisor? Why are you helping us?" Even though the red-robeddy had received Leng ruoxue''s affirmation, she was still filled with doubts.

    "Who said I''m from rime ice? I''m her enemy! We''re mortal enemies!" Leng ruoxue saw that things seemed to be working out, so she spoke the truth.

    As expected, after hearing this, the red-robeddy was deeply confused.

    "I''m Leng ruoxue, the disciple of the previous Divine Master, Sir Yu. " Seeing that thedy in red was still in a daze, Leng ruoxue could only continue.

    "Master Yu''s disciple? You really are?" Thedy in red continued to be shocked. This news was really beyond her expectations.

    "I''m not lying. " Leng ruoxue nodded.

    "Then why do you have Wu Cheng''s token?" The red-robed woman still had many doubts.

    "Cang gave it to me!" Leng ruoxue pointed at the little white cat in her arms.

    In order to match Leng ruoxue''s words, Cang even specially waved his snow-white little ws and said,""En, I gave it to Niu! Little tree, you must believe in her!"

    "Lord, Lord Cang? You''re Lord Cang?" Looking at the little white cat in Leng ruoxue''s arms, the red-robeddy was petrified once again.

    As far as she knew, Lord Cang had always appeared in the form of a Totoro, but now he had actually turned into a cat. This ... The red-robed woman was a little confused.

    But as one of the most ancient nts in the God Realm, she was very familiar with Lord Cang''s voice, so she only had to listen for a moment to know that this little white cat was undoubtedly Lord Cang.

    "Little tree, Niu is my master now, you have to listen to her!" Seeing the red-clothed woman''s dumbfounded look, Cang said.

    This time, the red-clothed woman''s petrified state became even worse.

    Lord, Lord Cang''s master? What was going on?

    The woman in red was even more confused!

    Lord Cang actually had a master! It was this little girl in front of him? It was simply too unbelievable!

    Thedy in red was stunned for a long time before she slowly regained her senses. Her eyes were filled with shock as she looked at Cang, while her eyes were filled with surprise when she looked at Leng ruoxue.

    To be able to make Lord Cang recognize her as a master, this little human girl must have something different.

    That''s right, she just said that she was master Yu''s disciple! Now thatdy Cang had confirmed it, thedy in red believed that Leng ruoxue''s identity was unquestionable.

    At the thought of this, the mother parasol tree bowed to Leng ruoxue and said,""Wu Tong is willing to obeydy ruoxue''s words."

    "Senior Wu Tong, you don''t have to be so polite. You can just call me ruoxue." Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. She didn''t expect the mother parasol tree to be called a parasol tree. It was really convenient! However, at least this mother tree had a name, unlike the other parasol trees, which were addressed by code names!

    "Okay, then I''ll call you ruoxue from now on!" Wu Tong said with a smile. Actually, she was still a little conflicted in her heart because Leng ruoxue wasdy Cang''s master. She was afraid that she would makedy Cang unhappy if she called her by her name. However, seeing thatdy Cang did not object, she called her that in her heart.

    Actually, she was thinking too much. Cang didn''t care what others called Leng ruoxue because it was well aware that its status in the God World was too high and its seniority was too high. Moreover, its own Niu was too young, so how to address her was really a problem. Hence, after discussing with Leng ruoxue, the two of them decided to go their own way and not interfere with each other''s matters!

    However, not many people knew about this situation!

    After Leng ruoxue had a simple conversation with the mother parasol tree about her identity, she went straight to the point,""Senior Wu Tong, saving the previous Phoenix King was part of my n. However, because my strength was not high, this n could not be carried out. But now, I really want to give it a try and I hope that senior can support me."

    "Ruoxue, how do you want me to support you? To tell you the truth, although I have the cultivation of a Hierarch, my strength is not high among Hierarch experts. In addition, I have been providing spiritual Qi to Wu for so many years, so I am only a Hierarch in name. I don''t know how I can help you, but you can tell me. As long as it is within my means, I will do my best!" The mother parasol tree said sincerely.

    "Hehe! I''ll still say the same thing, as long as senior leaves with me!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Ruoxue, it''s not that I don''t want to leave, but I need to provide spiritual energy to Wu! She can''t live without me! Otherwise, she will die!" The mother parasol tree felt a little troubled after hearing Leng ruoxue''s words.

    "Senior, I wonder how long you canst in your current condition? If I''m not wrong, the reason why your tree body withered was not entirely because of your deep sleep, but because you lost too much spiritual Qi, right?" Leng ruoxue said.

    Leng ruoxue did not ask about the previous Phoenix King''s condition. Instead, she reminded the mother parasol tree because she knew that the mother parasol tree''s body was in a terrible state. If this continued, its life woulde to an end!

    When the parasol tree mother heard Leng ruoxue''s words, she only sighed heavily. She knew that she could not hide it from this little girl, so she replied honestly,""I can still hold on for another hundred years."

 Chapter 2407 My Dear, Youre Finally Back (2)

    A hundred yearster, she would not be able to help Wu!

    "What about the Phoenix King?" Leng ruoxue probed. She could tell that the mother parasol tree had a very deep rtionship with the previous Phoenix King. Otherwise, it would not have chosen to sacrifice itself in such a way.

    "She''s severely injured. Without my spiritual Qi, she can only live for another ten years at most." The mother parasol tree said sadly. Such a fact made her heart ache.

    "What if ... And I''m saying what if, within ten years, I find a way to save her?" Leng ruoxue asked again.

    "If she can be saved within ten years, she still has a chance to live. Otherwise, the only path for her is death, and I will also die in a hundred years." The mother parasol tree exined.

    "Senior, although I can''t guarantee that I will be able to save the Phoenix King within ten years, I promise that I will try my best. And your current situation is also very bad. I think you should first ensure your own survival, so that you can better help the Phoenix King! Otherwise, not only will you not be able to save yourself, you won''t be able to help her. " Leng ruoxue advised him with a heavy heart.

    "How can I not know, but ..." The mother parasol tree was in a dilemma.

    "Senior, I can help you." Leng ruoxue said with certainty.

    "Little girl ..." The mother parasol tree hesitated. Just as it opened its mouth to say a few words, it was interrupted by Leng ruoxue again.

    "Senior, listen to me first. I know that the Phoenix King needs spiritual Qi, but I think that you need a lot more spiritual Qi than she does now. Without your spiritual Qi, the Phoenix King will live for another ten years. So, I think that as long as you can obtain a lot of spiritual Qi in the next ten years, then, whether it is you or the Phoenix King, the chances of survival will be greatly improved. What do you think?" Leng ruoxue asked.

    "That''s true, but where can we get arge amount of spiritual energy?" The mother parasol tree''s expression became even more conflicted. However, the next second, she realized that she had been moved to another ce. Then, she was petrified again!

    W-where was this?

    How could there be such dense spiritual energy?

    The mother parasol tree had lived in the divine realm for tens of thousands of years, but she had never known that there was such a ce in the divine realm. This ce ... She was excited.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue''s voice rang in the ears of the parasol tree,""Senior, are you satisfied with this ce?"

    "I''m satisfied! He was satisfied! Ruoxue, where is this ce?" The mother parasol tree, who had finally regained her senses, was like Granny Liu who had entered a Grand View Garden. Her eyes could not see anything at all, and the rich spiritual energy here made her even more ecstatic.

    "This is my space. Since senior is very satisfied with this ce, then senior can stay here and cultivate for the time being! Also, there should be many old friends you know here!" Leng ruoxue said with a mysterious look.

    "What?" The mother parasol tree was a little confused. What did this girl mean?

    "Lady Wu Tong!" At this moment, another voice rang out in the ears of the mother parasol tree. This voice seemed to be somewhat familiar.

    As soon as she turned around, the mother parasol tree saw a huge fire Phoenix standing not far away from her with tears in its eyes. It was looking at her with excitement.

    "You''re ... Feng Zhan?" The mother parasol tree only needed a moment to recognize who Feng Zhan was.

    Seeing that the mother tree had recognized him, Feng Zhan nodded his head excitedly.

    "Little fengzhan, I can''t believe you''re still alive. I thought ..." The mother parasol tree was also moved to tears.

    However, when she called him little Feng Zhan, Feng Zhan''s excitement faded a lot. He said helplessly,""Lady Wu Tong, I''m not young anymore!"

    Sob ... Why did the mother parasol tree still call it little fengzhan after so many years? Even though it sounded rather friendly! However, it felt weird to be called little fengzhan when it was already an old Phoenix!

    "Hahaha! In my eyes, you''re just a little guy!" Hearing Feng Zhan''sint, the mother parasol treeughed happily, and her sorrow was alleviated a lot. Back then, when she and Wu had nothing to do, they would always y with these little guys. Now that she thought about it, it felt like it was just yesterday, but now, things had changed a long time ago.

    "Lady Wu Tong still likes to bully people!" Feng Zhan pouted his lips arrogantly and said in a seemingly dissatisfied tone. Leng ruoxue was truly in a state of confusion when she saw this.

    Oh my God! Did she see wrongly? Was it Feng Zhan who had that expression?

    Leng ruoxue felt that she couldn''t quite ept this terrifying scene. She would rather see Feng Zhan scolding those naughty little phoenixes every day with a serious face than see it acting coquettishly. It was just too ...

    However, at this moment, the excited Feng Zhan and the mother parasol tree had no time to care about Leng ruoxue''s wild thoughts. The two of them, who had not seen each other for a long time, immediately abandoned Leng ruoxue and ran off to the side to chat.

    Ugh! Seeing this, Leng ruoxue was speechless. She was actually being ignored!

    With a depressed heart, Leng ruoxue left the bangle and went outside to take a look. Cang ye was looking at the sky at a 45-degree angle, his face red with the words ''I''ve been abandoned again!''.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue could not help butugh.

    Hearing theughter, Cang turned his head and pounced into Leng ruoxue''s arms when he saw her. He acted coquettishly and rubbed against her non-stop. Then, the human and cat wandered around the home of the parasol tree self-sufficient.

    After an unknown period of time, the voice of the mother parasol tree finally sounded from the bottom of Leng ruoxue''s heart. Leng ruoxue''s mind shifted and the mother parasol tree was removed from the bracelet. When thedy in red came out, she was carrying an extremely unwilling Little Phoenix in her arms.

    The little Phoenix was Feng Zhan. When he saw Leng ruoxue, he immediately howled at her with tears in his eyes,""Master, save me!"

    This parasol tree was too terrifying! Even Feng Zhan, who had never received a mother''s love since he was young, couldn''t stand that woman''s overflowing motherly love.

    This woman, from the moment she saw it, she had been holding it with an excited look on her face and refused to let go. No matter how Feng Zhan struggled with all his strength, he couldn''t get it. And now, it was being carried out by this woman again. Feng Zhan deeply felt that his future days would not be too good.

    Hence, at this moment, the moment it saw Leng ruoxue, it immediately asked for help. However, Leng ruoxue only gave it a helpless look and ignored it!

    Sob ... Tears quickly gathered in Feng Zhan''s eyes, and more and more of them gathered. The expression on his face also became more and more resentful. When the mother parasol tree saw this, it thought that Feng Zhan was thinking about the mother it had never met before. It consoled Feng Zhan with a pained expression,""Little zhanzhan, don''t cry! Aunty and ruoxue will definitely think of a way to save your Royal mother!"

    "..." Although Feng Zhan was touched by her words, it also left him speechless. Of course, he believed that his master would find a way to Save the Queen, but could she not hold him like a child? After all, it was still a Phoenix King when it was in high wind continent! Now that it was being held like a baby, how much damage was it to its dignity as the Phoenix King!

 Chapter 2408 My Dear, Youre Finally Back (3)

    °¡°¡°¡°¡°¡! Feng Zhan felt like he was going crazy!

    However, its innate sense of closeness to the parasol tree prevented it from saying anything that would make the excited mother parasol tree sad.

    Sob ... Master isn''t helping me, what should I do?!

    It was only then that he remembered Leng ruoxue''s parasol tree mother. He turned to Leng ruoxue with an embarrassed look and said,""Ruoxue, I''m sorry. I''ve embarrassed myself."

    "It''s alright, I can understand senior''s feelings. " Leng ruoxue nced at Feng Zhan sympathetically, still not caring about the bitter and conflicted Little Phoenix. On the contrary, she felt that Feng Zhan''s current appearance was quite loving!

    From this, one could see how sad Beastie was to have an unscrupulous master!

    However, Feng Zhan, who was very disappointed in his master''sck of help, had clearly given up on himself. He lowered his little head and fiddled with his little ws without saying a word. His heart was already full of tears.

    "Ruoxue, I have to thank you for everything you''ve done for the Phoenix n!" The mother parasol tree continued.

    "That''s what I should do. The Phoenix n has recognized me as their master!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile. However, she felt a little depressed in her heart because the mother parasol tree was being polite again, and she was really not used to such politeness.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue took the initiative to change the topic,""Senior, are you willing to leave with me now?" If she was still unwilling, Leng ruoxue felt that she was truly at her wit''s end.

    "Of course! I''ve already decided to move all the Sycamore trees in the Phoenix territory into your space, ruoxue!" The mother parasol treeughed evilly.

    In fact, more than half of the parasol trees had already entered the forest. The only ones who had not yet entered were the young ones at the outer perimeter of the forest. Now that the mother tree had given the order, the younger ones could forget about running away!

    Upon hearing this, Leng ruoxue was relieved and happy. He wondered if the Phoenix n could still be considered as the Phoenix n in name without the phoenix tree. What would their cultivation be like in the future?

    Leng ruoxueughed evilly. She then thought of another question and asked directly,""Senior, what about your tree? Was there any possibility of survival? Or are you going to stay here and not care?"

    "Take my tree body as well. Although the chance of survival is very slim, I''d rather use the wood as firewood and burn it than leave it to the Phoenix n. The Phoenix-kind won''t even be able to get a single leaf of the phoenix tree!" The mother parasol tree''s aura shook as it spoke fiercely.

    Ugh! He didn''t expect the mother parasol tree to be like him, who didn''t like to waste! Leng ruoxue could not help but chuckle to herself after hearing the mother parasol tree''s words.

    He wondered what the current Phoenix King''s expression would be when she found out that he had stolen all the parasol trees, not even leaving a branch for them. Leng ruoxue was really looking forward to seeing the Phoenix King''s reaction.

    Following that, with the cooperation of the mother parasol tree, Leng ruoxue had a change of mind. She first kept the surrounding parasol trees into her bracelet before the mother parasol tree brought her away from the ce.

    At this moment, Feng Xiu and Feng Luo, who were extremely anxious because of Leng ruoxue''s sudden disappearance, were stunned when they saw that Leng ruoxue had returned. After a long while, the two of them rubbed their eyes hard before they could confirm that Leng ruoxue had really returned!

    "Lord Lian Wu, where did you go? you''ve made us so worried!" The little boy, Feng Luo, looked at Leng ruoxue worriedly. In his fiery red Phoenix eyes, tears were quickly gathering.

    "Hahaha! I was invited by the mother parasol tree to be a guest!" Leng ruoxue patted the cute little boy''s head and smiled.

    It seemed like this little fellow was really worried about her. Look at him, he was about to cry. However, Feng Xiu was also looking at her with a nervous expression. This made Leng ruoxue very satisfied with the performance of these two phoenixes.

    "Parasol tree mother tree?" Hearing these words, Feng Luo immediately froze.

    Feng Xiu also looked at Leng ruoxue with excitement and asked anxiously,""Lord lianwu, is the mother parasol tree still alive?"

    "What''s wrong? Do you really wish that I''m no longer here?" When she heard this, the mother parasol tree, who had been acting as an invisible person by Leng ruoxue''s side, spoke up coldly.

    "Uh!" Feng Xiu didn''t know how to react when he heard the unfamiliar woman''s voice. Moreover, from the voice, it seemed to be the mother parasol tree! This possibility also made Feng Xiu nervous and at a loss.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue kindly helped Feng Xiu out of his predicament,""Senior, these two phoenixes are my people now, so don''t scare them."

    "Alright! For ruoxue''s sake, I''ll reluctantly ept them!" The mother parasol tree said. In fact, the reason why she didn''t like Feng Xiu was because the aura of the phoenix tree on Feng Xiu was too strong, which made her feel disgusted.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, since Feng Xiu had already forsaken the darkness for the light, she naturally had to give him a chance!

    With that thought, the mother parasol tree no longer made things difficult for Feng Xiu. When Feng Xiu saw this, he could not help but wipe the cold sweat off his forehead and gave Leng ruoxue a grateful look.

    After that, Feng Xiu saw with his own eyes that the few thickest parasol trees in front of him had disappeared. The withered body of the mother parasol tree appeared in front of him. In the next second, the huge body of the mother parasol tree disappeared as well.

    This scene had caused quite a stir for Feng Xiu. However, he, who had always been observant, knew that there were some things that should not be asked. And looking at the current situation, Lord Lian Wu should have seeded in abducting the mother parasol tree!

    In an instant, Feng Xiu''s admiration for Leng ruoxue reached its peak. However, at this moment, he was still not aware that there were no more parasol trees in the parasol tree forest. Otherwise, his feelings for Leng ruoxue would not be just admiration.

    Not long after, Feng Luo regained his senses and peeked at the mother parasol tree with a curious expression. However, he did not dare to ask anything. When Leng ruoxue saw this, she could not help butugh in her heart. Following that, she sent a voice transmission to Azure and asked him to create an illusion so that the moment they left the parasol tree forest, they would be hunted down by the Phoenix tribe!

    Cang nodded. After settling everything, he told Leng ruoxue. Leng ruoxue informed the mother parasol tree and sent him back into the bracelet. Then, she left the parasol tree forest with the two silly phoenixes who were in a daze.

    On the way back, Feng Xiu and Feng Luo were very curious about the parasol trees that had appeared in front of them. If they hadn''t lost their memories, all the parasol trees here should have been gone. What were these in front of them?

    However, before the two of them could ask, Leng ruoxue took the initiative to answer,""Those are all fake. When you see the Phoenix Kingter, don''t let it slip, understand?"

    "Yes." The two of them nodded in a daze, their hearts drenched in cold sweat.

    Fake! It was actually fake! The two of them were instantly speechless. It seemed that Lord lianwu was even more powerful than they had known! This was what the two of them were thinking at the moment.

    They went back to the Phoenix King Pce.

    The Peacock King and his nsmen, who were left outside the Phoenix King Pce, treated Leng ruoxue as if she was their family member. Sob ... When their master was not around, they had been harassed by the Phoenix n many times. The Peacock King, in particr, had delivered himself to the Phoenix King''s door to be teased!

    However, this was the Phoenix n. The parasol tree forest didn''t allow them to enter, so they could only wait outside. Fortunately, their master returned quickly. Otherwise, they didn''t know if they would be able to keep the Peacock King!

    Hence, the moment the Peacock King saw Leng ruoxue, he shouted,""My dear, you''re finally back!" Then, he pounced towards Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue stretched out her arm and stopped the Peacock King from throwing himself into her arms. She happened to catch a glimpse of his disheveled appearance and furrowed her brows,""Little Peacock, what''s wrong with you? Could it be that someone took advantage of you?"

    "My dear! "Wu ..." It would have been better if Leng ruoxue had not brought this up. The moment she did, the Peacock King immediately felt aggrieved. However, the intelligent Peacock King had not forgotten where he was. Hence, he still called out to Leng ruoxue with caution and affection.

    "My little darling, don''t cry! Quickly tell me, what''s wrong with you?" Seeing this, Leng ruoxue tried her best to y along. The way the two of them addressed each other was so intimate that it gave the peacocks goosebumps.

    This is too mushy, don''t you think so?

    However, the peacocks didn''t dare tough out loud. They could only lower their heads and hold back theirughter. However, their trembling bodies made Feng Xiu and Feng Luo feel sympathy for them. It looked like these peacocks were really frightened!

    AI! The Phoenix n! What should I do with you?

    As a member of the Phoenix n, Feng Xiu knew very well that the Phoenix King was not the only one who had designs on the peacock n. Some other nsmen had also been coveting the peacock n for a long time. However, he had never thought that these nsmen would be so bold to not even let off all of Lord Wu''s beasts. If this angered Lord Wu, the consequences would be very serious!

    However, even if Lord Wu wasn''t angry, the consequences seemed to be quite serious.

    Thinking of the fake parasol tree forest, Feng Xiu''s thoughts were ratherplicated.

    On the other hand, Feng Luo didn''t think so much. Seeing that the Peacock King was only sobbing in grievance, Feng Luo couldn''t help but urge anxiously,""Peacock King, what grievances do you have? Lord lianwu will definitely seek justice for you!"

    This child quickly forgot that he was a member of the Phoenix n and firmly sided with an outsider.

    After receiving Feng Luo''s encouragement, the Peacock King raised his teary eyes and said in an aggrieved manner,""The Phoenix King, the Phoenix King threatened me. She said that if I go with you wholeheartedly, the peacock tribe will be the enemy of the Phoenix tribe in the future. She also told me to be careful not to fall into her hands in the future, or I will suffer a fate worse than death!"

 Chapter 2409 Are You Causing Trouble?(1)

    After saying these words, the Peacock King looked at Leng ruoxue with a sorrowful expression. The expression on his face seemed to be saying,''please protect me, please help me!''

    However, when the peacocks who knew the situation heard their King''s words, not only did they break out in cold sweat, but all of them were also embarrassed.

    This was because their innocent and honest Peacock King had been corrupted! It was dyed ck!

    Wu ... Thinking back, the Peacock King was simply a piece of pure white paper! Of course, it was the same for them. However, after having a ck sesame-filled master, they all became ck as well!

    This was all thanks to master''s guidance!

    The peacocks felt sorry for him.

    In fact, the Peacock King''s words were full of water! Although the Phoenix King had taken advantage of the fact that their master was not around toe out and tease their King, and had also warned their King, it was definitely not as serious as the Peacock King had said. The Phoenix King had only asked their Peacock King to think carefully whether he really wanted to leave the Phoenix territory and follow a woman who did not seem very reliable to wander the world!

    The Peacock King immediately rejected the Phoenix King and expressed that they were willing to follow their master. In fact, they had already acknowledged their master, so there was no use for the Phoenix King to say anything. More importantly, their King and some of the peacocks in the peacock tribe had long wanted to leave the Phoenix tribe. This was the best opportunity for them to leave. They would be stupid to let it go!

    Therefore, the Phoenix King''s provocation did not achieve the effect she had imagined. Instead, it caused the Peacock King toin to her in front of his master. At that moment, some of the more kind-hearted peacocks began to sympathize with the Phoenix King. They wondered how their master would treat the Phoenix King!

    However, when they thought of their master''s bad reputation, all the peacocks believed that the Phoenix King would definitely not be able to take advantage of their master. With this thought in mind, they suddenly became eager to try.

    Even some peacocks that weren''t afraid of trouble immediately echoed the Peacock King and howled,""My Lord! The king is right, the Phoenix King has gone too far. Not only did she flirt with our King, but she also incited her nsmen to flirt with us. Wu.....You have to help us!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    As soon as he said this, all the peacocks turned their gazes to an ordinary-looking Peacock. The Peacock King gave the peacock a satisfied look that said he was a promising student. When the peacock saw this, it became even more proud.

    The Peacock King did not feel guilty at all for framing the Phoenix King. He had wanted to do this for a long time, but he did not have the courage to do so. Now that the Phoenix King''s master had changed, he truly felt that there was no need for him to be afraid anymore!

    Therefore, he made use of the words ''a Fox exploiting a Tiger''s might'' very well.

    With one Peacock leading the way, the other peacocks quickly reacted and began to use the Phoenix n of their atrocities one after another.

    "My Lord! I''ve been touched by a Phoenix!"

    "My Lord! The Phoenix n wants to take me by force!"

    "My Lord! The Phoenix-kind is threatening me!"

    As she listened to all theseints, cold sweat began to form on Leng ruoxue''s forehead. She didn''t even need to ask to know that these peacocks who loved to see the world in chaos were deliberately causing trouble. Although she believed that a certain someone would definitely covet these peacocks if they were left here, but to bully her peacocks so brazenly and even let these peacocks have the chance toin to her, just how stupid was a certain someone?!

    In an instant, Leng ruoxue started to sympathize with a certain someone.

    But if you want to bully Beastie, you still have to look at the master!

    To dare bully her Beastie, no matter what the other party''s intentions were, it was unforgivable!

    With this thought in mind, Leng ruoxue immediately shouted at the top of her lungs,""Your Highness! The Phoenix King! Get the hell out here!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Leng ruoxue had intentionally added some divine power into her voice. As such, the sound spread over a wide area. Almost all the phoenixes in the Phoenix n had heard the sound and were attracted over.

    The elders of the Phoenix n thought that someone hade to cause trouble, so they ran to the Phoenix King Pce in a panic. Wasn''t this Lord Lian Wu?

    Causing trouble?

    After a Guard''s big mouth spread the news of Lord lianwu''s identity, almost everyone in the Phoenix n knew. As a result, many phoenixes respected her, or at least did not dare to offend her. After all, she was God master Rime''s favorite!

    But what was the situation now? What was this?

    The elders of the Feng n looked at each other, but no one dared to step forward and ask. They could all feel Lord Wu''s aura, which was about to explode! It was quite powerful! They were all a little nervous!

    Seeing that the number of phoenixes had increased, Leng ruoxue deliberately put on an arrogant expression. She raised her chin and said with a look of disdain,""Tell the Phoenix King toe out! Do you think you''ll be fine if you close your eyes?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The elders of the Feng n all wiped their sweat. This Lord Lian Wu was really too rude. He actually asked their Phoenix King toe out! The great Phoenix King, even if she wanted toe out, she couldn''t use the ''roll''!

    "What, I can''t order you around, can I? I''ll give you five minutes to get the Phoenix King toe out and see me. Otherwise, don''t me me for being impolite!" Leng ruoxue shouted again when she saw the elders of the Phoenix n standing there in a daze.

    Master! Master is so brave! It was too great!

    When the peacocks heard this, their eyes turned red and they looked at Leng ruoxue with adoration. Their gazes of adoration that they did not even bother to hide made Leng ruoxue feel a little embarrassed!

    However, who was Leng ruoxue?! Her mental endurance was still very strong! So, she only felt awkward for a moment before she calmed down!

    However, it was a pity that the elders of the Phoenix n still did not know what to do after hearing Leng ruoxue''s threat!

    The elders of the Feng n were in a dilemma! At the same time, he couldn''t help but resent the Phoenix King. Why did he have to provoke this fiend for no reason?

    This was especially so for the elders of the Phoenix n. When they saw another blood-red token appear in Leng ruoxue''s hand and she was even ying with it casually, the corners of their mouths could not help but Twitch.

    This ... Was this a threat?

    They already recognized the medallion and knew that it was personally bestowed by God Lord fogripple. Thus, although they were a little angry at Lord lianwu, they did not dare to show it.

    Faced with the silence of the elders of the Phoenix n, Leng ruoxue was starting to get impatient.

    Why were all these elders of the Phoenix n just standing there and doing nothing? No wonder the Phoenix n was not as powerful as it used to be! AI! This is really disappointing!

    As for the Phoenix King, she had already said that. She didn''t believe that the Phoenix King couldn''t hear her.

    With this thought in mind, Leng ruoxue did not want to wait any longer. She brought her men to the entrance of the Phoenix King''s Chamber and kicked open the door of the main hall. Then, she swaggered in.

 Chapter 2410 Are You Causing Trouble?(2)

    The elders of the Phoenix n who had followed along could not stop Leng ruoxue''s violent actions in time and were squeezed to the back of the line by the many peacocks.

    The elders of the Feng n who had followed them here were all very anxious!

    At this moment, they heard another scream!

    Instantly, the faces of the elders of the Phoenix race changed. They rushed into the main hall, only to find that they were surrounded by huge peacocks. In their human forms, they couldn''t squeeze in at all.

    "Move! Move aside!" An elder of the Phoenix tribe asked anxiously. However, the peacock in front of him blocked the door as if it hadn''t heard him.

    In the end, the peacock in front of a certain Phoenix elder was so annoyed by the noise that it turned around and red at the Phoenix elder who was trying to squeeze into the hall, and roared,""What are you squeezing for? can''t you see that there''s a traffic jam ahead?"

    It also wanted to go in and watch the show! It couldn''t even walk in, so how could it make way? The peacock was extremely excited to hear that he had shouted at the elder of the Phoenix tribe. Hehe! It was good to have a new master! If it was in the past, it would never have dared to speak to the elders of the Phoenix tribe like this!

    As for the Phoenix tribe elder who had been yelled at, he waspletely dumbfounded.

    He, he was actually roared by a Peacock!

    This was definitely a heaven-defying rhythm!

    For many years, the peacock tribe had always been a subsidiary of the Phoenix tribe. They had been ordered around like servants. But now, the peacock tribe actually looked down on the Phoenix tribe. This was really a rebellion!

    At this moment, not only was one elder thinking this way, many other elders were thinking the same way. However, not all of them could ept such a huge difference!

    However, before some of the elders of the Phoenix n who were filled with righteous indignation could regain their dignity, they heard another screaming from the hall. The scream was so miserable that the elders ''hearts trembled uncontrobly.

    It''s really, really terrifying, isn''t it?

    More importantly, they didn''t know what had happened in the hall, so all of them felt like there was a kitten in their hearts, and it was unbearable to be scratched by a cat.

    "What''s going on inside?" Some of the elders couldn''t stand their curiosity anymore, so they had no choice but to put down their airs and ask the peacock who was blocking their way.

    However, the peacocks who were asked didn''t give them any good looks. Instead, they replied fiercely,""How would I know? I can''t see it either!"

    "..." The elders of the Feng n were in a mess!

    The miserable howls inside made them feel more and more uneasy.

    At this moment, a handsome man squeezed his way out of the main hall. All the elders of the Phoenix tribe looked at him. It was the Peacock King!

    In the next second, the elders of the Phoenix tribe had the Peacock King surrounded.

    The Peacock King''s face paled when he saw this. He asked in a trembling voice,""You, what are you doing?"

    "Peacock King, don''t be afraid! We just want to ask you, what''s going on inside?" An elder of the Phoenix tribe smiled and said in what he thought was a very kind tone.

    "Are you really going to tell me?" The Peacock King looked at the Phoenix elder with a troubled expression and asked hesitantly.

    "Speak! We can''t get in, so we don''t know the situation inside. We''re so anxious that we''re on fire!" An elder of the Phoenix n said honestly.

    "Actually, it''s not a big deal." The Peacock King looked at the elders of the Phoenix race who had surrounded him.

    "Nothing major? Why was there a scream from inside? Peacock King, if you have something to say, you can just say it. We won''t me you!" The elders of the Phoenix tribe had thought that the Peacock King was too afraid to say anything. Therefore, they had made their stand clear.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Alright then! This is what you wanted me to say! Don''t you regret this!" The Peacock King said cautiously.

    He paused on purpose to look at the elders of the Phoenix tribe.

    As for the elders of the Phoenix race, they were all extremely worried by the Peacock King''s intermittent words. Seeing this, Peacock King didn''t hesitate and said,""The Phoenix King has fainted!"

    "What?" The elders of the Phoenix n were all shocked. How could the Phoenix King have fainted? could it be that Lord lianwu had attacked him?

    Seeing through the thoughts of the elders, the Peacock King continued,""The Phoenix King fainted because he had overindulged in his sexual desires!"

    After saying that, Peacock King''s face turned red.

    The elders of the Feng n were petrified!

    Did he faint from overindulgence?

    This was too embarrassing, wasn''t it?

    After they finally regained theirposure, some of the thin-skinned elders of the Phoenix n were too embarrassed to continue staying in the Phoenix King Pce. Otherwise, they would be so embarrassed that they would be unable to show their faces!

    After leaving an elder to take care of the Phoenix King, the other elders all left the Phoenix King Pce without looking back.

    Seeing the elders of the Phoenix race leave just like that, the Peacock King was dumbfounded!

    Did these elders really believe him? This was simply too unbelievable!

    Originally, he had thought that these old phoenixes would not believe him! He had even prepared a lot of excuses to persuade them, but who knew that the set of words he had prepared in advance would not be used!

    Peacock King didn''t feel any sense of aplishment. In fact, he even felt a slight sense of loss!

    At this moment, he was unwilling to give up. He grabbed the elder of the Phoenix n who had been left behind and said with a gloomy expression,""Why do you all believe my words so much? Aren''t you afraid that I''m lying to you?"

    "You lied to us? Was there a need for that? Besides, it''s not the first time that the Phoenix King has overindulged in sex. However, it''s the first time that she fainted!" A certain elder of the Phoenix tribe said with a disapproving look.

    Hearing this, the Peacock King fell silent.

    Alright! The Phoenix King was a repeat offender. Therefore, the elders of the Phoenix n acted as if it was only natural and not so easily believed in his words!

    Peacock King was speechless. He then looked up at the sky at a 45-degree angle with a sorrowful expression. Was he being too ignorant?

    At the same time, a certain elder of the Phoenix tribe who had just finished speaking gave the Peacock King a quick nce before squeezing his way into the hall.

    When he arrived at the Phoenix King''s bedroom, he saw that the Phoenix King was lying on the big red bed unconscious. The two beautiful male servants beside him were already scared silly. They were half naked and crying with snot and tears. Even Lord Wu and the peacocks were watching from the side. They didn''t even say anything about covering the unsightly Phoenix King with a nket. This was really too much!

    Although that was what the elder was thinking, he did not dare to show it on his face. Instead, he quickly picked up the nket from the bed and covered the Phoenix King tightly.

    Then, a certain elder of the Phoenix n turned around and discussed with Leng ruoxue apologetically,""Lord lianwu, it''s really not convenient for my Phoenix King to meet with guests right now. How about ... You go back first? I''ll send someone to inform you when the Phoenix King wakes up. "

    "No! I want to stay and help. " Leng ruoxue rejected without even thinking.

 Chapter 2411 Are You Causing Trouble?(3)

    Hearing this, an elder of the Phoenix tribe was in a dilemma.

    Stay and help? What did you help? Shouldn''t they be watching the fun? A certain elder of the Phoenix n wasining non-stop, but he really didn''t dare to force Leng ruoxue to leave. If she were toin tody Wuli, the Phoenix n would definitely not be able to bear the consequences.

    At this moment, a certain elder of the Phoenix tribe was truly resentful of the Phoenix King. Why did he have to provoke this guy? Great, this is embarrassing, right?

    Even though the elder of the Phoenix n hated the Phoenix King for not living up to his expectations, he knew that the Phoenix King represented the face of the Phoenix n. If the Phoenix King were to be disgraced, the Phoenix n would be disgraced as well. Hence, after some thought, he discussed with Leng ruoxue,""Lord lianwu, look at our King''s current situation. Can you let these peacocks leave for a while so as not to disturb his rest? If there''s anything, why don''t we wait until the king awakens?"

    "Alright then!" Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement. Then, she gave the peacocks a look. Those peacocks who had not seen enough of themotion left the Phoenix King''s Chamber unwillingly.

    A certain elder of the Phoenix n who was in a dilemma felt relieved when he saw that the bedroom of the Phoenix King was finally much quieter. However, when he turned around and saw that Leng ruoxue had no intention of leaving, his heart tightened again.

    Those peacocks were easy to deal with, but this person was not so easily chased away. What should he do?

    A certain elder of the Phoenix tribe was at a loss.

    In the end, he steeled his heart and took the initiative to pull Leng ruoxue''s arm affectionately. They walked out of the pce together and even tried to get closer to Leng ruoxue,""Lord lianwu, let''s go, I''ll treat you to a few drinks!"

    Leng ruoxue didn''t reject this.

    When they walked out of the main hall and saw the peacocks, Leng ruoxue purposely mentioned,""The elders of the Feng n want to treat us to a few drinks. It''s more lively with more people. "

    The peacocks all cheered when they heard this.

    The face of the old Phoenix who came up with this idea instantly darkened!

    With so many peacocks, how much must he drink and eat to have enough!

    At this moment, another Peacock said to Leng ruoxue with a look of yearning,""My Lord, the Phoenix n''s hundred flower wine is not bad. We should drink more."

    He even wanted to drink the hundred flower wine!

    The poor elder''s heart skipped a beat, and he wished he could just faint as well! Initially, he had only suggested this to find an excuse to drag Leng ruoxue out of the Phoenix King''s Chamber. After all, the Phoenix King''s current appearance was not suitable for outsiders to see. However, he had never expected these peacocks to have such a huge appetite. They even wanted to drink the Phoenix n''s hundred flower wine!

    Could anyone drink that Hundred Flowers wine?

    One should know that unless it was an important Festival of the Phoenix n, even the elders of the Phoenix n were not qualified to taste the hundred flower wine! And these hateful guys actually asked for the hundred flower wine, wasn''t this asking for his old life?

    However, Leng ruoxue was obviously very interested in the peacock''s suggestion. She smiled at a certain elder of the Phoenix n who had a dark expression on her face and said,""Then we''ll have to trouble this elder to prepare some hundred flower wine for us!" She wouldn''t be polite!

    "I will try my best! The hundred flower wine is quite rare, I can''t guarantee it. " An elder of the Phoenix n, who was already numb from anger, said with a constipated expression.

    Unfortunately, Leng ruoxue wasn''t satisfied with his answer. She immediately put on a straight face and said,""Is this how your Phoenix n treats its guests? Such a petty man, how disappointing!"

    "It is! You''re too stingy!" All the peacocks agreed in unison, and a certain Phoenix tribe elder almost fainted from anger.

    A certain elder of the Phoenix n''s face was flushed red as his lips trembled as he looked at Leng ruoxue. Just when Leng ruoxue thought that this elder was about to explode, who knew that the elder would actually squat down and start crying.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Was there a need to? Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    It''s just a little wine! He had actually made an elder cry!

    AI! Leng ruoxue sighed helplessly. She felt as if she was riding a Tiger and couldn''t back down. However, when she saw the expressions of anticipation on the faces of the peacocks, she didn''t want to disappoint them. After some thought, Leng ruoxue took out a bottle of wine, opened it, and ced it in front of a certain crying Phoenix n elder. She deliberately shook it, and in an instant, the sobbing Phoenix n elder was attracted by the fragrance of the wine.

    The elder of the Phoenix tribe was not the only one who was attracted by the wine. All the peacocks of the peacock tribe were craning their necks to look at the wine.

    The Peacock King, who was the only one who had tasted the wine, saw his master take out the wine again. His eyes lit up, but he immediately understood his master''s meaning. He couldn''t help but jump up and down in anxiety!

    However, before he could stop her, he heard Leng ruoxue say to the elder of the Phoenix n,""How about I use this wine to exchange for your Phoenix n''s hundred flower wine?"

    "Our Phoenix n''s hundred-flower wine uses a hundred types of fire-attribute flowers. It contains rich fire-attribute spiritual Qi, which is the most suitable for our Phoenix n." A certain Phoenix tribe elder said, suppressing the temptation of the liquor worm in his heart. He said this only because he wanted to gain some capital for the Phoenix tribe.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Who would have thought that Leng ruoxue would only smile faintly after hearing his words,""This wine of mine is brewed using over a hundred types of heavenly treasures. The spiritual Qi contained within it is suitable for humans and beasts of any attribute. Compared to your Phoenix n''s hundred flower wine, its grade is not just a little bit higher! Of course, if you don''t think it''s worth it, you don''t have to trade with me!"

    "My dear, don''t exchange with them! We''ve lost too much!" When the Peacock King heard this, he quickly stopped her. When the other peacocks heard that their master''s wine was brewed with over a hundred heavenly treasures, they were all excited and strongly requested not to exchange the hundred flower wine with the Phoenix n.

    Compared to master''s wine, the hundred Flowers wine is simply not enough!

    However, when Leng ruoxue heard the peacocks ''words, sheughed nonchntly,""Wine is meant to be drunk. Since you''ve never tasted the Phoenix n''s hundred flower wine, I''ll exchange some for you to try. As for my wine, you can drink as much as you want in the future. You don''t have to feel bad about it!"

    Look at how heartwarming Master''s words were!

    In an instant, all the peacocks were moved to tears. Some of the more emotional peacocks even choked on their tears and shouted,""Long live Daren! Daren is really too good!"

    The excitement of the peacocks made a certain elder of the Phoenix tribe feel deeply jealous.

    All of a sudden, he felt that he was very pitiful. He had been toiling like a horse for the Phoenix n, but he didn''t even have the chance to taste the hundred flower wine!

    Leng ruoxue nced at the depressed elder of the Phoenix n and smiled seductively,""I''ll have to trouble elder to help me exchange some hundred flower wine for a taste. This bottle of wine will be your reward!"

    With that, Leng ruoxue did not care whether the elder of the Phoenix n rejected her or not. She immediately stuffed the bottle of wine she had taken out into the hands of the elder.

    The elder of the Phoenix n put away the wine without a second thought. With a charming smile, she nodded and said,"Lord lianwu, don''t worry. I definitely won''t let you down! However, how do you want to exchange this wine?"

    "I want a 1:5 ratio. If the Phoenix n can ept it, I''ll exchange it for 100 jars!" Leng ruoxue said after counting the number of people on her side.

    Buzzzzzz! An elder of the Phoenix tribe drew a sharp intake of breath upon hearing this.

    pAn,Da n<0,>v,e1 A hundred pots! As expected, he was a rich man who spent a lot of money!

    Leng ruoxue had only given him a small bottle, but a jar of wine could hold at least a hundred bottles. Hence, a hundred jars of wine was definitely not a small amount, and that was the amount offered by the other party. On the other hand, ording to the one-to-five ratio for the Phoenix n, that would be five hundred jars!

    Five hundred pots! He didn''t know if the Phoenix n could afford it!

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue noticed that the elder of the Phoenix n seemed to be hesitating and whispered something into his ear. The moment the elder heard this, he immediately perked up as if he had been injected with chicken blood. He promised again and again that he would do his best.

    Soon after, a certain elder of the Phoenix n, who was so excited that he was almost on cloud nine, left the Phoenix King Pce. As for the unlucky Phoenix King who had fainted, he had long forgotten about her.

    Seeing the abnormal behavior of the Phoenix tribe elder, Peacock King moved closer to Leng ruoxue with a curious expression and asked,""My dear, what did you say to that elder of the Phoenix n?"

    Ignoring the word ''dear'', Leng ruoxue calmly replied,""I only told him that the wine bottle I gave him was a spatial wine bottle, and there was at least half a jar of wine in it. If he couldn''t do it, he had to return it to me!"

    Half a jar! The Peacock King''s words were instantly attracted by these two words. He didn''t hear Leng ruoxue''s words clearly as he shouted,""What a waste! What a waste! Wuwu ..."

    "Look at how stingy you are. If you don''t give him something in return, will he do his best to exchange wine for us?" Leng ruoxue nced at the pained-looking Peacock King and said with a hint of disappointment.

    "My dear, I think we''ve suffered a great loss. You still want to exchange for a hundred jars! Wu ... Let''s not exchange, okay? We won''t drink the hundred flower wine, okay?" The Peacock King suggested with a bitter face. He really felt that it was not worth it!

    "Not good! It didn''t hit! I also want to try the Phoenix n''s hundred flower wine. " Leng ruoxue smiled evilly. In fact, the reason why she wanted to change so much was because of Feng Zhan''s request. The old phoenixes in the bracelet missed the taste of the hundred flower wine very much, and her wine was nothing special to those old phoenixes. Therefore, she didn''t feel that it was a big deal!

    It was a pity that the Peacock King didn''t understand the situation! Therefore, he was so remorseful that his intestines turned green. He didn''t have a good expression on his face when he heard the peacock''s suggestion to drink the hundred flower wine. Instantly, the atmosphere was so tense that the peacocks present didn''t even dare to breathe.

    Not long after, the elder of the Phoenix n, who was in charge of getting Leng ruoxue some wine, came running back in a hurry.

    "Lord lianwu, it''s done! I''ve brought the hundred flower wine, shall we Exchange now?" An elder of the Phoenix tribe said excitedly. This time, he had really gained some face!

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue nodded and took out a hundred jars of wine.

    The elders of the Phoenix n also brought out the wine they had brought with them. After a quick check, both parties were very satisfied.

    After rejecting the Phoenix n elder''s polite invitation to stay, Leng ruoxue led the peacocks and Feng Xiu''s family out of the Phoenix n in a grand manner. Of course, before she left, Leng ruoxue did not forget to tell the Phoenix n elder to inform her when the Phoenix King woke up. She still had a score to settle with the Phoenix King!

 Chapter 2412 Banquet At Hongmen (1)

    After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, a certain elder of the Phoenix n who had watched Leng ruoxue and the others leave, was petrified.

    Wu ... Why does this Lord Lian Wu still remember this? Did he really think that Lian Wu Daren had already forgotten? What should he do?

    In fact, the reason why the elders of the Feng n had so readily agreed to exchange wine with Lord Lian Wu was that the wine was indeed rare. Another reason was that they hoped Lord Lian Wu would forget The Grudge between him and the Phoenix King. Otherwise, if he really wanted to find fault with the Phoenix King, it would make them quite conflicted and embarrassed.

    It wasn''t that they couldn''t beat Lord Lian Wu, but that her identity was too troublesome. They couldn''t fight, but they couldn ''t! Therefore, after a quick discussion, the elders decided not to provoke that fellow. As for those who had been provoked by the Phoenix King, they would let the Phoenix King find a way to settle them!

    Most of the elders of the Phoenix n wanted to keep things at peace, so they naturally didn''t want to cause trouble for themselves. However, they also knew that it was very difficult for the king and Lord lianwu to live in peace. However, as the head of the n, the Phoenix King should have the spirit of sacrifice. When they thought about it this way, the elders of the Phoenix n calmed down and naturally believed that the king had to take full responsibility for this matter and shoulder the mission of building a good rtionship with Lord lianwu!

    Of course, the unconscious Phoenix King was still not clear about the thoughts of the elders. Otherwise, she would have fainted again from anger!

    When an elder of the Phoenix n passed on Lord Lian Wu''s words to the elders of the Phoenix n, they were even more determined to let the Phoenix Kinge out and settle this matter.

    However, the Phoenix King was still in aa, so this matter could only be temporarily postponed.

    In order to appease Leng ruoxue''s anger, the elders of the Phoenix n had alreadye up with a n. On the other hand, after Leng ruoxue left the Phoenix n''s territory with a group of peacocks and Feng Xiu''s family, she held a huge banquet. Leng ruoxue even ordered the Peacock King to invite the magical beasts that she was on good terms with as guests. However, when the Peacock King heard these words, he was in a difficult position.

    Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes when she saw the expression on the Peacock King''s face. She asked in a speechless manner,""What? don''t tell me you don''t have any befriended beasts?"

    "There''s no one!" Peacock King said embarrassedly. Thepetition among the beasts in the Phoenix territory was very fierce. He had always been taken care of by the Phoenix King. Therefore, he had be the target of public criticism. However, God knew that he did not want the Phoenix King to take care of him with ulterior motives, but he did not dare to resist. As time passed, his rtionship with the beasts in the Phoenix territory became very delicate!

    Moreover, due to the coveting of the Phoenix King, he rarely stepped out of the peacock tribe''s territory. Otherwise, just the ambiguous gazes of the Phoenix territory''s beasts would be enough to break him down! And he had also be the most otaku Beastie in the history of the Phoenix territory!

    Of course, these were all his sad history. Other than the members of the peacock n, he was too embarrassed to share it with others. However, from the Peacock King''s ugly expression, it was not hard for Leng ruoxue to guess that he did not have a good rtionship with the beasts!

    After some thought, Leng ruoxue said,"go and invite them!" It''s good that they''re here, it''ll save me a lot of trouble. If they''re not, I''ll have to trouble myself to make a trip here. "

    "Uh!" The Peacock King nodded his head in a daze. He could not help but guess in his heart. The master said that he would make a trip personally. Could it be what he was thinking?

    Following that, the dumbfounded Peacock King saw his master hand him a list of names. On it were the names of a few beasts. These beasts were the ones that Leng ruoxue was nning to recruit.

    ording to Leng ruoxue''s thoughts, they might as well have a feast at Hongmen! This saved her the trouble of making another trip. She felt that she should be waiting for the Phoenix King to wake up at the peacock tribe and give her all to make things difficult for the Phoenix King. Therefore, she naturally did not have any extra time tomunicate with those beasts. The best way was to gather all the beasts that she wanted to recruit together!

    It was best for those beasts to be tactful. If they dared to disobey, then don''t me her for using violence!

    The more Leng ruoxue thought about it, the more she felt that her idea was good. However, when she saw the evil smile on Leng ruoxue''s ugly face, Peacock King could not help but break out in cold sweat.

    He seemed to have already foreseen the fate of the beasts who came!

    However, now that Leng ruoxue was his master, he naturally could not help an outsider. Hence, he handed the task to his most capable subordinate without any shame. After that, he arranged for the other nsmen to make all the preparations.

    Of course, the most important thing was that the defense work had to be done well to prevent those beasts from escaping!

    The peacock n was busy preparing for the uing banquet, but the beasts who had received the Peacock King''s invitation were confused.

    Although they lived in the Phoenix territory and were all subsidiary races of the Phoenix tribe, they did not have much interaction with each other. Therefore, the beasts who received the invitation could not understand what was wrong with the Peacock King to actually invite them to the banquet!

    However, the peacock tribesman in charge of the invitation had made it clear that he was inviting them to drink the hundred flower wine. Upon hearing this, although the beast ns were puzzled, they still couldn''t resist the temptation of the hundred flower wine and agreed to the appointment!

    When the Peacock King heard the replies of these ns, he felt ratherplicated deep down in his heart. This was because he deeply felt that these Beastie beasts would not be able to return.

    With master''s means, how could he let these beasts who came to his door go? Although he was the one who invited these beasts, it wasn''t up to him to decide if they woulde or not! And from the moment these beasties decided toe, their fate had already been decided!

    Out of sympathy, the Peacock King was generous when he learned that the invited families woulde. He ordered his people to bring out the best collection of the peacock tribe. They would leave the Phoenix territory soon anyway, so this meal was equivalent to a farewell meal!

    The beast n leaders who had been invited were all secretly shocked when they saw the generous hospitality of the peacock n. A few of them could not help but wonder if the Peacock King had already be a member of the Phoenix King''s harem. Otherwise, why would he be willing to take out so many good things to entertain them?

    Especially when they saw the pots of hundred flower wine on the table, the beast n leaders couldn''t help but widen their eyes.

    It really was the Phoenix n''s hundred flower wine! And so many jars! Oh my God! What was going on?

    The Phoenix n''s hundred flower wine was stored in a jar unique to the Phoenix n. They had all been lucky enough to see it before, so they naturally recognized it. When they had been invited, they had heard from the Peacock king''s messenger that he would treat them to the hundred Flowers wine. In fact, the leaders of the beast ns had been skeptical, but the hundred Flowers wine''s temptation was simply too great. Even if they didn''tpletely believe that the peacock n would be willing to bring out the hundred Flowers wine to treat their guests, they still came with the purpose of finding out what was happening.

 Chapter 2413 Banquet At Hongmen (2)

    But now, after seeing the jar of hundred flower wine with their own eyes, they had no choice but to believe! Seeing so much hundred flower wine, the tribe leaders knew in their hearts that the peacock tribe had definitely bled a fortune!

    As for why, they had no idea!

    Just as the few beast n leaders were making wild guesses, the Peacock King and Leng ruoxue walked towards them.

    They naturally recognized the Peacock King. As for the ugly woman beside him, they had never seen her before. However, they didn''t think too much about it, thinking that she was the Peacock King''s subordinate or something!

    After exchanging pleasantries with the other beast patriarchs, the Peacock King invited them to take a seat. At this moment, the elders were surprised to find that the ugly woman was sitting beside the Peacock King. This woman was definitely not his subordinate.

    The Peacock King nced at the bewildered expressions of the beast leaders and said with a faint smile,""This is my master!"

    "What?" The beast patriarchs paled in shock upon hearing this!

    Did they hear wrong? That ugly woman was actually the Peacock King''s master. What was going on? When did this happen? Why didn''t they receive any news?

    "I will be your master in the future!" At this moment, Leng ruoxue spoke again.

    As soon as these words were spoken, the faces of the beast patriarchs instantly darkened!

    The Peacock King looked at his master helplessly. Was he going to deal with these guys before dinner? Wasn''t master a little too impatient?

    Faced with the Peacock King''s helpless silence, the beast patriarchs understood that this woman wasn''t joking. However, wasn''t this too much of a bully? They had no intention of finding a master for themselves!

    At the thought of this, the Eagle tribe leader, who had the worst temper, shouted angrily with a dark expression,""If you want to be our master, we''ll have to see if you have the ability!"

    With that, the Eagle race''s leader, who had transformed into his human form, immediately returned to his original form. With a heaven-devouring force, he pounced towards Leng ruoxue''s direction furiously.

    In its true form, the Condor tribe leader was close to two meters long. When its two huge wings were spread out, it was about ten meters long. It was also a rare snow Condor and had an extremely beautiful appearance. Leng ruoxue was quite satisfied with this Condor at first sight. When she saw the enraged Condor tribe leader pouncing towards her, she did not even try to Dodge. Instead, she smiled at the ferocious giant condor.

    The giant Eagle was already very close to him, and seeing this ugly monster looking down on it, it became even more angry. It pped its huge wings and fiercely swooped down from above ...

    Following that, all the beasts present heard a loud bang. A huge creature flipped a few times and fell out of the main venue of the banquet. Before the beasts could see what was going on, the huge creature crashed into the fence built by the peacock n. A huge fell from the sky and caught the huge creature.

    At this moment, the Beasties could see clearly that the person caught in the was the Eagle tribe leader.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    All the Beastie were silent.

    Everything had happened too quickly, and they did not see clearly how the Eagle tribe leader had flown out, hit the fence, and was caught in the!

    However, the Peacock King, who was standing beside Leng ruoxue, was well aware of everything.

    The one who had sent the Condor tribe leader flying was the little white cat in his master''s arms. He looked at the little white cat''s small and exquisite ws, then nced at the Condor tribe leader''s huge body. Comparing the size of the two beasts, the Peacock King was about to kneel!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Terrifying! It was too terrifying!

    How could this little kitten be so violent? There was clearly a great disparity in strength! However, that kick hade from the snowy white cat!

    To be honest, if it was his master who did it, he would feel better, but it wasn ''t!

    How could the pet cat that only knew how to let its owner hug it all day ...? The Peacock King couldn''t think of any words to describe this cat. However, he knew that he must not provoke this seemingly harmless but violent and bloodthirsty cat in the future!

    * Sob ... * The Peacock King''s little heart was experiencing an unprecedented test at this moment. He even thought to himself that he had never provoked this cat before, right?

    The Peacock King carefully recalled the past. On the other side, the other beast patriarchs were also shocked speechless.

    Their positions and angles weren''t as good as the Peacock King ''s, so they couldn''t see clearly who had attacked. However, they knew that it wasn''t the ugly woman, but someone else!

    Who was this person?

    Although the Condor n''s chief''s abilities could not bepared to the four great king divine beasts, his abilities were still ranked among the beast ns. Now, he had been sent flying without even using a single move. Not only could the Condor n''s chief not ept it, they could not ept it as well!

    Looking at the petrified and clearly dispirited Eagle tribe leader, the Eagle tribe leader endured it for a long time. In the end, he could not hold back the curiosity in his heart and asked,""May I ask, who was the one who attacked the Condor tribe''s chief just now?"

    "It''s me! What, you want to take revenge for this stupid bird?" Hearing the Eagle tribe leader''s words, Cang arrogantly said.

    Because the area of Azure was too small, at the start, the Eagle tribe leader only heard the sound and did not see anyone. Later, after feeling Azure''s anger, the Eagle tribe leader''s face was covered in sweat as he realized that the one who spoke was the little kitten in the ugly woman''s arms!

    This fact immediately threw the Eagle tribe leader into a state of confusion!

    Never in his dreams would he have thought that this petite and seemingly weak little cat would actually be able to send the powerful eagle tribe leader flying with a kick! Was this reasonable?

    This was absolutely illogical!

    The Eagle tribe leader felt that it was very likely that he had been fooled, so his face instantly turned darker than the bottom of a pot. At this time, the other beast tribe leaders also came to a realization and looked at Cang with constipated expressions.

    After watching for a long time, they still could not tell that this little kitty had the ability to send the Eagle tribe leader flying with a kick. The few tribe leaders secretly discussed it and finally decided to send someone out to test the depths of this little kitty!

    The beasts that were sent out were from the Eagle n.

    The Eagle n was a ratherrge beast n with a wide variety of Eagles. The Eagle that was sent out was the number one warrior of the Eagle n. It came from the Golden Eagle n and had extraordinary strength.

    However, when Cang saw the Golden Eagle in front of him, he didn''t even lift his eyelids and only said indifferently,""You want to fight me one-on-one?"

    "It is!" The Golden giant Eagle looked at Cang, not daring to be careless. Seeing that Cang didn''t take it seriously, its proud self-esteem couldn''t take it anymore!

    Then, the Golden Eagle roared again,""If I win, you''ll have to follow my orders in the future!"

 Chapter 2414 Banquet At Hongmen (3)

    "No problem," he said. "Then what if I beat you?" Will your Eagle n listen to my Niu from now on?"

    "This, this ..." The Golden Eagle stammered. This was not something it could decide.

    "So you can''t make the decision!" Cangughed, his face full of disdain.

    "You can''t make the decision," ye Cang said."Then find someone who can make the decision to fight me one-on-one!"

    Hearing this, the giant Golden Eagle turned to look at the Eagle tribe leader.

    The Eagle tribe leader was a little angry and cursed in his heart. Why are you looking at me?

    To be honest, he only wanted to send someone to test the cat''s strength. He didn''t want them to use the fate of the Eagle n as a bargaining chip! But now, it seemed that if he didn''t agree, this little kitten wouldn''t ept the challenge at all!

    "I promise you!" The Eagle tribe leader gritted his teeth and pondered for a long while before helplessly replying. He didn''t believe that the cat was that strong.

    "Hehe! That''s the way!" Cang said with satisfaction. Then, the beasts saw a white lightning bolt shoot out from Leng ruoxue''s chest.

    Then, the beasts heard a scream. When they took a closer look, they saw that the beautiful Golden Eagle was now covered in wounds and most of its beautiful golden feathers had fallen off. It was a horrible sight!

    After a pained cry, the proud Golden Eagle couldn''t ept the difference in strength between it and Azure, and fainted from the pain.

    At the sight of this, the Eagle tribe leader''s face turned ashen! He didn''t even see how the cat had attacked, and the number one warrior of his tribe had already been seriously injured! Such a difference was too much of a blow to the beast!

    Then, he thought of what he had promised the kitten. Instantly, he shriveled up like a frost-beaten eggnt!

    Seeing the dejected look on the Eagle tribe leader''s face, the few beast tribe leaders who were still rtively safe at the moment did not dare to make a sound. One had to know that the Eagle tribe leader was the most powerful among the beast tribe leaders. But now, he was in such a state ...

    The other beast chieftains were so depressed that they were about to vomit blood. The Eagle chieftain had not even made a move, and he had already be someone else''s beast. What were they supposed to do then?

    All of the beast patriarchs were on the verge of tears. They could sense that they wouldn''t be able to struggle for much longer.

    Sure enough, they heard Cang say,""Now it''s your turn! Do you want me to make a move, or do you want to surrender?"

    Wu...It was their turn so soon!

    "I, I surrender!" A thin-looking young man took the lead to speak. He was the leader of the goose n. The strength of the goose n was iparable to that of the Eagle n and the Condor n. Since they could not beat this cat, he deeply felt that there was no need for him to continue resisting!

    "You''re a good child. " Azure nodded in satisfaction.

    The leader of the Wild Goose tribe was not happy at all after being praised, because he had already felt several unfriendly gazes. He knew that because of his good-for-nothing surrender, the other leaders of the beast tribes had some opinions about him. But, what could he do?

    He was a disadvantageous group, sob ...

    After taking the initiative to surrender, in order to reduce the huge pressure on himself, the Yan n leader could not help but move closer to Leng ruoxue so that he would not be the punching bag for the other beasties.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she could not help butugh to herself!

    However, in order to cooperate with Cang, Leng ruoxue deliberately put on a straight face and said,""I''ll give you five more minutes to think about it. If you still don''t give me an answer after five minutes, I''ll have to use force!"

    "Girl, don''t wait for five minutes, use force now! I think these guys won''t give up until they see the coffin. It''s useless to give them 50 minutes and they''re even dying our meal. So, let''s not wait any longer. " When Cang heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he was extremely anxious.

    If it wasn''t afraid that these guys would dy its meal, it wouldn''t even bother to attack! Therefore, its only hope now was that these beasts would be tactful and not let it worry too much! Otherwise, it would be angry!

    After hearing Cang and Leng ruoxue''s conversation, the few n leaders of the beast ns who had yet to express their stance were on the verge of tears. This was definitely forcing them!

    Why did they have such a hard life? If I had known, I wouldn''t havee for this meal! Wuuu ...

    "Even if you didn''te for this meal, we would still find you. So, just ept your fate! Don''t put up a stubborn resistance, it''s useless!" After hearing the inner thoughts of the beast n leaders, Azure told them this terrifying truth. When the beast n leaders heard this, their expressions became even uglier.

    Cang could no longer stand mo Wuxi''s attitude and immediately, a few of the beast leaders fell to the ground.

    Including the Eagle n leader, the other beast n leaders all had pale faces as they looked at Cang in disbelief. This cat had only released a little bit of its aura and it was able to suppress them to the point where they couldn''t breathe. What kind of strength was this?

    I''m afraid that even the Phoenix King ... Can''t do anything to this cat!<novelnext></novelnext>

    After sensing Cang''s strength, the other beast tribe leaders who had wanted to ask for help from the Phoenix tribe gave up on that thought. They then looked at Cang like wives and said with a wronged expression,""We, we are willing to surrender!"

    Sob ... The situation is pressing!

    Seeing that the matter was settled, Azure smiled in satisfaction,""It would have been better if you had known earlier."

    None of the beast leaders dared to reply.

    Then, they heard Cang you Mutter to himself,""Although you''ve surrendered, you''ve wasted our precious meal time. So, I''m going to punish you. None of you are allowed to drink today!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Hearing this, the leaders of the beast ns became even sadder.

    Is there any justice in this world? It was already frustrating enough to be forced to surrender. Now, even the right to drink was taken away. It was too cruel!

    Oh heavens! The earth! This was too beastly!

    The dejection in the hearts of the beast tribe leaders could not be described with words, and Azure waspletely uninterested in what they were thinking. He ordered the peacocks in charge of serving the beast tribe leaders to bring the wine in front of him, and Azure immediately began eating.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue also started eating with a smile on her face. When the peacocks saw this, they cheered in unison and started eating without holding back.

    Seeing the snowy white kitten not far away, holding a bone that was at least twice its size and gnawing on it, the other Chiefs of the beast ns who were also gnawing on the bone but didn''t know what they were feeling. In short, they were veryplicated.

    Especially when they saw the meat of others apanied by wine, they were even more depressed!

    Why was he so aggrieved at this banquet of Hongmen?

    Before the banquet started, there was an additional host, and he didn''t even have the right to drink!

    The Eagle tribe leader had even guessed that this person might not even have prepared a portion for them. Otherwise, why would he take them down before they even started eating? Normally, shouldn''t he only attack when they were full and dazed?

    It had to be said that the Eagle tribe leader was right.

    Leng ruoxue really thought that way! Even though it was a treacherous plot, Leng ruoxue had no intention of treating them to a meal before she settled them, so as not to waste her own food! After all, being thrifty was a virtue! She felt that the number of beasts she had to raise was increasing, so she naturally had to be more careful with her calctions!

    As for not giving them wine to drink, it had nothing to do with Leng ruoxue. To put it bluntly, that was entirely Cang''s own decision. Cang, that stingy fellow, would not bear to feed these idiots good wine!

    Just like that, Leng ruoxue led the peacocks to eat and drink to their heart''s content. As for the few beast n leaders who hade for the wine, they could only smell the wine without anyints. Otherwise, if the little kitty were to go on a rampage, none of them would be able to hold it back!

    After the feast at Hongmen in their eyes ended, the few beast n leaders took the initiative to acknowledge their master. Under Leng ruoxue''s arrangement, they returned to their n to pack their things and also to appease their nsmen who were still unaware of the truth.

    Leng ruoxue, on the other hand, continued to stay in the peacock n. She also informed the n leaders that if there were any difficulties that they could not solve, they had to tell her and she would settle it.

    Hearing this, the hearts of the other beast n leaders began to tremble. Could they say that they didn''t dare to trouble their newly minted master?

    Now that they knew Leng ruoxue''s identity, it wasn''t hard to imagine how violent and bloodthirsty their master would be when he said he would settle her!

    With a heart full of fear and anxiety, the leaders of the magical beasts fled from the territory of the peacock n. They made up their minds that if any of their nsmen dared to oppose the peacock n, they would be the ones to suppress them!

    As he watched the backs of the beast patriarchs leave, the Peacock King couldn''t help but tease,""Master is still the best! Look at how they all ran away when they heard that master was going to make a move!"

    "Yes, so be good and don''t make me do it." Hearing this, Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes narrowed as she smiled faintly.

    "Uh! I''ve always been a good girl!" Hearing this, the Peacock King broke out in a cold sweat. He looked at Leng ruoxue with a fawning expression. On his beautiful little face, it was written ''master, please praise me!''.

    Leng ruoxue was speechless when she saw the expression on the Peacock King''s face. Cang ze red at the Peacock King fiercely, causing him to shiver in fear!

    Wu ... He had actually forgotten about this violent person. This little cat was definitely ten times scarier than its owner!

    The Peacock King was extremely conflicted. Just as he was thinking about how to please this little kitten, he suddenly heard the Guard''s voice,""Master, King! The Phoenix King is awake!"

    Upon hearing this news, Peacock King was excited. He quickly told Leng ruoxue,""Master, let''s go see the Phoenix King!"

 Chapter 2415 Feng Xiaos Biased Side (1)

    Seeing how anxious the Peacock King was, Leng ruoxue let out a faint smile. She then sized him up and only let him go when she was about to make the Peacock King''s hair stand on end. She then said with a look of understanding,""I didn''t expect you to care so much about the Phoenix King. It seems that you really can''t forget your old feelings for her! Why don''t I grant you your wish?"

    Upon hearing this, the Peacock King almost knelt down. With a long face, he looked at Leng ruoxue with an aggrieved expression and said pitifully,""Master, you can''t wrong me like this!"

    "Oh? How did I wrong you, this ''person''? Weren''t you the one who wanted to see the Phoenix King the moment you heard that she had woken up?" Leng ruoxue pointed out this fact with a calm expression.

    When the Peacock King heard this, he even wanted to strangle himself. He couldn''t help but cry out in his heart that he was wronged. He really didn''t rush to see the Phoenix King because he was concerned about her. He mainly wanted to see how his master would bully the Phoenix King. He felt that such a scene was quite lovely!

    After some thought, the Peacock King spoke with a serious expression,""Master, I have no old feelings for the Phoenix King, you know that! I just wanted to see the Phoenix King make a fool of himself. It''s definitely not what you think!"

    The Peacock King felt even more aggrieved as he spoke.

    In fact, he knew very well that his master was just ying with him. However, he really did not want to be involved with the Phoenix King. Therefore, he must do his best to defend his reputation. He must not be sullied by that female pervert, the Phoenix King!

    With this thought in mind, the expression on the Peacock King''s face became more and more serious. It was as if he would die if Leng ruoxue used him wrongly!

    Seeing him like this, Leng ruoxue naturally knew that it was time to stop joking. She stopped teasing him and said,""It''s only a matter of time before I go to see the Phoenix King! However, the Phoenix n hasn''t sent anyone to inform us that the Phoenix King has woken up. This is enough to show that the Phoenix King can''t see anyone now. So, we''d better wait! After all, we have to give the Phoenix n some face, right?"

    The Peacock King nodded, but he didn''t think so. He didn''t believe that his master would give the Phoenix tribe so much face. He probably had other tricks up his sleeve. Thinking of this, he was instantly excited.

    As the saying goes, a good meal is not afraid of beingte. It''s fine to find trouble with the Phoenix King a few dayster! After the Peacock King had thought it through, he looked at his master with a coquettish expression. However, Leng ruoxue only said to him,""I''m going to rest!"

    After she finished speaking, she patted her butt and left!

    Only the dumbfounded Peacock King was left standing there.

    The Peacock King couldn''t understand why his master suddenly wanted to rest. There was no sign of it at all!

    AI! No one could guess the master''s thoughts!

    The Peacock King sighed and went to rest.

    At the same time, the Phoenix King, who had just woken up in the Phoenix n, was also facing the threat of a treacherous plot. However, there was no food or wine to eat in this treacherous plot.

    All the elders of the Phoenix n gathered in the Phoenix King Pce.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ? They had already discussed the countermeasures and results, and all of them were staring at the sick Phoenix King who was half-lying on the bed, their faces full of helplessness.

    After the elder and the Phoenix King stared at each other for a long time, the Phoenix King finally couldn''t help but burst out,""How long do you n to watch me? If you have something to say, say it! Get lost after you''re done, I still need to rest!"

    The Phoenix King''s tone was extremely unpleasant. When the elders of the Phoenix n heard this, they were even more dissatisfied with her.

    At this moment, an elder of the Phoenix tribe, under the encouraging gazes of the other elders, said in a slightly reproachful tone,""Phoenix King, although you are the Phoenix King, we are also the elders of the Phoenix King. How can you speak to us so rudely and impolitely?"

    "Dammit! You still know that I''m the Phoenix King? So many of you elders havee to see me, what is the meaning of this?" The Phoenix King was also very dissatisfied. She was not a fool. Looking at the elders ''expressions, she knew that these elders had something to tell her. Moreover, it was a very important thing. Otherwise, they would not havee in such a neat manner.

    Apart from the elders who were not in the n, almost all the elders were present!

    "The king has just woken up. As a member of the Phoenix n, isn''t it only right for us toe and see the king on behalf of our nsmen? Or is it that the king hopes that we won''te to see you? To tell the truth, there were still many nsmen who wanted to express their concern for the king! However, we were afraid that too many of our nsmen woulde and disturb the king''s Rest, so we stopped them!" The elder of the Phoenix n who had spoken earlier on was not blushing at all. His heart was not beating fast as he exined his reasoning. Furthermore, at first nce, it sounded so reasonable.

    From this, it could be seen that the elders of the Phoenix n had their reasons for letting him be the representative. After all, his eloquence was one of the best in the Phoenix n. Even if he couldn''t bring the dead back to life, he wasn''t far from it!

    Sure enough, after hearing this, the Phoenix King was silent for a while. She couldn''t refute these words at all. She couldn''t be angry just because he was concerned about her! If she offended all the elders, how could she, the Phoenix King, manage the Phoenix n well in the future?

    Thinking of this, the expression on the Phoenix King''s face immediately eased, and his tone became much more amiable.

    "Thank you for your concern, elders!" The Phoenix King said. After she finished speaking, she suddenly thought of a certain person that she hated so much that she gritted her teeth and asked,"Did that Lian Wu get lost?"

    "Your Majesty, Lord lianwu is the divine Lord''s man. As the saying goes, even if you don''t give face to the monk, you should give face to the Buddha. Even if you''re talking to God Lord fogripple, you can''t speak to him like this. It''s a good thing Lord lianwu isn''t here right now, or else I''m afraid he''llugh at our Feng n for being impolite!" The eloquent elder of the Phoenix n advised.

    When the Phoenix King heard this, he was so angry that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. When did that damned Lian Wu manage to bribe the elders of her Phoenix n?

    However, without giving the Phoenix King a chance to get angry, the elder continued to speak eloquently,""King, since you''ve mentioned Lord Lian Wu, then I''ll represent the elder Council and have a good talk with you!"

    "We know that King and Lord lianwu have some misunderstandings, but it''s not easy to make enemies. The other party is also a trusted aide of God Lord lianwu. Thus, after some discussion, our Elder Council has decided to be on good terms with Lord lianwu. As for the matter of roping in Lord lianwu, King will have to personally appear!"

    "I hope that Your Majesty can put aside your grudges and live in harmony with Lord lianwu and the Divine Master''s estate for the future of our Phoenix n. After all, the current Phoenix n is different from the past, and we can''t put on the airs of the past! I hope that Your Majesty can understand the elders "efforts and help us rebuild the glory of the Phoenix n!" The more the elder spoke, the more agitated he became. Very quickly, he had infected the emotions of all the elders present. However, the Phoenix King''s beautiful face turned darker and darker after hearing what he said.

    ''Damn it!'' What was going on? Why did she not recognize these elders of the Phoenix n after she had been unconscious for such a short while?

 Chapter 2416 Feng Xiaos Biased Side (2)

    The Phoenix King was furious. He looked at the elders with his fiery red eyes, which shot out two clusters of raging mes. The mes of anger seemed to want to burn all the elders present into ashes.

    The elders had already expected the Phoenix King''s reaction. Therefore, they were not surprised at all. Instead, they calmly looked at the Phoenix King''s beautiful eyes that were spewing fire.

    There were even elders who couldn''t help but think in their hearts, their King! Other than being lecherous, the Phoenix tribe''s biggest w was their stubbornness. They could tolerate their lecherous nature, but they could not tolerate their stubbornness. Otherwise, the Phoenix tribe would be a second-rate beast tribe sooner orter. That was something they did not want to see. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have taken this opportunity to try and correct some of the Phoenix King''s bad habits!

    Perhaps they would have to pay a huge price for this, but they could not allow their King to continue like this. After all, the Phoenix n now was no longer the powerful Phoenix n that was filled with talents tens of thousands of years ago!

    It was imperative for the Phoenix n to reform!

    It was with this goal and thought that the elders had already decided that they would notpromise this time. They had to change some of the king''s bad habits!

    After the Phoenix King and the other elders stared at each other for a long time, seeing that these elders had no intention of retreating at all, he began to think in his heart.

    Something must have happened that she didn''t know about. Otherwise, these elders who had always listened to her would never dare to go against her like this. One had to know that there were many of his trusted elders here! Now, they were all going against him. Didn''t this mean that things were getting serious?

    After thinking for a while, the Phoenix King put on an aggrieved expression and said,""I can understand that you want to be on good terms with lianwu, but do you know how I was injured?"

    Hearing this, the elders of the Feng n looked at each other. Did this mean that Lord lianwu had something to do with King''s injury? However, they were also present at the time. Although they were outside the house, they were very sure that they didn''t hear the sound of Lord Lian Wu''s attack. However, presumably, the king wouldn''t lie to them because of such a matter, so they still had this bit of confidence!

    Seeing the confusion on the elders ''faces, and some of them even put on a humble look to ask for advice, the Phoenix King could not help but smile proudly in her heart. Damn Lian Wu, you want to fight with her? no way!

    Then, the Phoenix King continued,""It''s all because of Lord lianwu that I was heavily injured!"

    When the Phoenix King said this, she deliberately pretended to be pitiful. As soon as she finished speaking, her confidants and elders immediately showed sympathy. However, those elders did not say anything. Instead, the elder with the excellent eloquence spoke on her behalf,""King means that your injury is rted to Lord lianwu?"

    He needed to make sure.

    "Didn''t I already tell you?" The Phoenix King was a little angry from embarrassment. Was this guy deaf?

    "But we are sure that Lord lianwu didn''t make a move." The elder replied honestly. As soon as he finished speaking, the other elders of the Phoenix n nodded in agreement. The Phoenix King''s face darkened even more.

    F * ck! Were these guys really the elders of the Phoenix n? Aren''t they the subordinates of that damned Lian Wu?

    The Phoenix King had lived for so long and had seen many ungrateful people, but she had never seen an elder who would side with outsiders like this. She felt that she was really going to die of anger! Especially when she saw that many elders agreed with her, the anger in her heart could not help but rise to the top of her head.

    "She didn''t do anything, but she disturbed this Prince''s mood. At that time, this Prince was at a critical moment and was frightened by her. Naturally, this Prince was injured. Do you think this Prince''s injury has nothing to do with her?" After taking a few deep breaths, the Phoenix King spoke without shame.

    Actually, the Phoenix King''s words were definitely a little exaggerated. When she heard the Peacock Kingin to Leng ruoxue, she had already held her breath. However, she was in high spirits at the time and could not refute it. Following that, she heard Leng ruoxue''s curses and saw Leng ruoxue leading a group of people into her Pce Hall. In that instant, she was so angry that she could not catch her breath and fainted.

    As for over-indulgence, it was the crime Leng ruoxue had arranged for her. The elders of the Phoenix n were not surprised that the Phoenix King, who had a criminal record, had fainted because of this. After all, their King was indeed lustful!<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, the Phoenix King didn''t think that there was anything wrong with her liking men. Not only was she not ashamed, but she was also proud of it. Moreover, she also really felt that fainting from doing something was better than fainting from anger.

    As such, the Phoenix King naturally found a good reason to pass out. However, when the elders of the Phoenix n heard the Phoenix King''s shameless words, they blushed in embarrassment and wished they could find a hole to hide in.

    How could the Phoenix King have the nerve to say this? Some of the elders with high self-esteem were embarrassed and angry, and their faces were red with anger. Many of the elders expressed their helplessness towards the Phoenix King.

    They had truly experienced the king''s thick skin today!

    AI! No wonder all the little phoenixes now ...

    "King, this matter can not bepletely med on Lord lianwu. As the king of the Phoenix n, Lord lianwu is also a guest of my n. How could you only care about your own enjoyment and not properly entertain the guest?" Under the expectant gazes of all the elders, the elder who was highly anticipated by the crowd once again opened his mouth to criticize.

    His words naturally resonated with most of the elders. They looked at the Phoenix King with more and more disapproval.

    When the Phoenix King saw this, he was truly angry!

    F * ck! This damn guy, is he bent on going against me? He clearly knew that he hated Lian Wu, yet he still dared to use him of not treating his guests well?

    Why did she have to treat that guy well? She really wanted Lian Wu to get lost as soon as possible!

    Wait a minute!

    The Phoenix King suddenly had a sh of inspiration and remembered something.

    Didn''t Lian Wu go to find the parasol tree? Why did hee back so quickly? Could it be that no sycamore tree was willing to leave with her, so she came back early?

    Thinking of this possibility, the Phoenix King burst outughing.

    Seeing the Phoenix King''s anger andughter, the elders were all speechless. What had triggered the king? Could it be that he was really angered by them?

    At that moment, the elders of the Phoenix n heard the Phoenix King ask,""Where''s Feng Yun? Get Feng Yun toe see me!"

    Feng Yun was The nsman of the Phoenix n who had apanied Leng ruoxue to look for the parasol tree. He was also one of the trusted aides of the Phoenix n and was extremely favored and trusted by the Phoenix King.

    Upon hearing the order from the Phoenix King, the elders looked at each other again.

    The king was really abnormal. They were talking about Lord Lian Wu, why did they look for Feng Yun?

 Chapter 2417 Feng Xiaos Biased Side (3)

    The elders, who didn''t know what was going on, gave their representatives a look, and the eloquent elder of the Phoenix n quickly reminded,""King, Feng Yun isn''t here, so let''s first discuss the matter between you and Lord lianwu! You can summon Feng Yunter!"

    "No! I want to see Feng Yun now! I don''t have anything to discuss with that lianwu!" The Phoenix King said willfully.

    "My King ..." A certain elder looked at the Phoenix King with a slight headache.

    At this moment, Feng Yun, who the Phoenix King wanted to see, was brought over by the guards.

    The moment Feng Yun saw the Phoenix King, she immediately wailed and cried,""My King! The Wutong tree, the Wutong tree was taken away by Lord lianwu!"

    "What did you just say?" Hearing this, the Phoenix King stood up immediately. The expressions of all the elders of the Phoenix n changed drastically as they looked at Feng Yun nervously.

    In fact, Feng Yun had just woken up from hisa. Just as he was about to report this matter to the Phoenix King, he coincidentally received a Guard''s notice that the Phoenix King wanted to see him. The moment he heard it, he couldn''t wait any longer and came to the Phoenix King Pce.

    "The sycamore tree is gone." Feng Yun repeated when he saw the shock and disbelief on the faces of the Phoenix King and the elders.

    Following that, Feng Yun exined everything that happened in the parasol tree forest to the Phoenix King and the elders. After the Phoenix King and the elders heard it, they were all as anxious as ants on a hot pan.

    The Furious Phoenix King could not help but vent all her anger on the elder who had been speaking up for Lian Wu. She said fiercely,"What else do you have to say now? Do you still want our Phoenix n to be on good terms with that damned lianwu?"

    The Phoenix King was furious, and the consequences would be severe.

    Originally, she just wanted to ask Feng Yun and Lian Wu about the situation in the parasol tree forest. She didn''t expect to hear that all her parasol trees had disappeared. This time, the hatred in her heart for Lian Wu rose a few steps.

    However, after the elder of the Phoenix tribe who had been scolded heard that the parasol tree had disappeared, he calmed down. He nced at the Phoenix King and asked,""ording to what this subordinate knows, it was king who personally agreed for Lord lianwu to go to the parasol tree forest. King even swore that if Lord lianwu could move the entire parasol tree forest away, King would not have any objections. Now that Lord lianwu really did that, why is King regretting it? If you want this subordinate to say a few words of Justice, Lord lianwu is not in the wrong. After all, Wang youyan was the one who started it!"

    After listening to the elder''s words, the Phoenix King was so angry that her whole body trembled. She pointed her white jade-like finger at the elder, unable to say aplete sentence. This time, she was really angry. This, this damn guy, he clearly wants to go Against Me!

    To side with an outsider like this, could it be that he had already been bribed by that hateful Lian Wu?

    As soon as the seed of doubt was nted in the Phoenix King''s heart, she instantly lost her good face towards this elder who only knew how to go against her. She also felt that this elder was extremely unpleasant to the eye. Moreover, the more she looked at this elder, the more suspicious she became. In the end, she was even certain that this guy had definitely been bribed by Lian Wu.

    However, before the Phoenix King could voice out her thoughts, an elder agreed and said,""Elder Xiao''s words are very reasonable. This matter was indeed started by Wang youyan. It was the king who was too careless!"

    Upon hearing this, the Phoenix King felt a mouthful of blood surging up her throat. Her mouth was instantly filled with the taste of blood. She suppressed her anger and swallowed the mouthful of blood. Her already unhealthy face turned white and ck, ck and white.

    However, at this moment, no elder cared about the king''s expression. Instead, he suggested in all seriousness,"If even Lady Wu really took away our parasol trees, we have to be on good terms with her. You must know that not everyone can take away those parasol trees, unless they are willing!"

    "Yup! I didn''t expect Lord lianwu to have such ability to make those parasol trees listen to her. If we get along well with her, Lord lianwu will be happy and might even return those parasol trees to us! After all, she''s not from the Phoenix n. Those parasol trees are useless to her, aren''t they?" The more the elder spoke, the more excited he became. The anxiety, shock, and disbelief on his face had all turned into joy.

    When he said this, many elders also deeply agreed, feeling that it was exactly that logic!

    Hearing the discussions of the elders, Feng Yun who originally came toin was instantly dumbfounded.

    How did this happen? This shouldn''t be the case!

    After knowing that the Wutong tree had been stolen, shouldn''t these elders be so angry that they would gather their nsmen to snatch the Wutong tree back? Then ... What was the situation now?

    Feng Yun was at a loss.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Phoenix King was so angry that he was speechless.

    At this moment, the eloquent elder Xiao smiled and said,""All the elders have a point. To us, befriending Lord lianwu is absolutely of utmost importance! However, the king doesn''t seem to agree with this!"

    As he spoke, elder Xiao changed the topic to the Furious Phoenix King.

    "Your Majesty, don''t be angry anymore. It was indeed your fault for not being careful with your words, which caused our Phoenix tribe to lose our parasol tree. Therefore, you must make up for your mistake. Otherwise, you will be a sinner of our Phoenix tribe!" As soon as elder Xiao''s words fell, there were immediately elders who criticized the Phoenix King with righteous words. Naturally, these words were highly praised by the other elders.

    The Phoenix King''s brain was buzzing from all the noise. Although she endured it, in the end, she couldn''t take it anymore and shouted angrily,""All of you shut up! I know what to do, I don''t need you to teach me!"

    The Phoenix King''s anger could not be described with words. Especially when she saw elder Xiao looking at her with a smile and anticipation, the anger in her heart deepened.

    Now, even if she insisted that Feng Xiao had been bribed by Lian Wu, the elders would not believe her. It was really too detestable!

    Knowing the anger and dissatisfaction of the Phoenix King, Feng Xiao said without fear of death,""Then when will the Phoenix King meet Lord lianwu? This matter should not be dyed. Otherwise, if Lord lianwu leaves, I''m afraid that Your Highness can only go to the Imperial City to find her, and you may not be able to find her at that time. "

    "Why can''t I find her?" Hearing thest few words, the Phoenix King suppressed his anger and asked.

    "Wang, have you forgotten? That Lord lianwu is the advisor of God Lord fogripple, and one of the more secretive ones at that. We rarely hear of her name, so it can be seen just how well God Lord fogripple has hidden her! Did the king think that he would be able to find out anything about an advisor who usually did not see the light of day? Or are you nning to personally ask God Lord fogripple? I don''t believe that God Lord fogripple would be happy to tell you. " Feng Xiao''s words were sincere and earnest as he exined patiently.

    When the Phoenix King heard this, it seemed to make sense. However, she did not know why, but she was extremely unhappy!

    At this moment, she nced at Feng Yun who had a deathly pale expression and asked with uncertainty,""Have all the parasol trees in our parasol tree forest really disappeared?"

    "Uh! This subordinate only heard many sycamore trees say that they would leave with Lord lianwu. Then, this subordinate fainted. This subordinate does not know what happened after that. By the time this subordinate woke up, he was already back at his own residence. " Feng Yun didn''t dare to hide anything and spoke the truth.

    "So you didn''t see the parasol trees leave with Lord lianwu?" After hearing this, Feng Xiao quickly asked.

    "No, I fainted." Feng Yun said with some embarrassment. At this moment, he felt a few dissatisfied gazes and immediately felt guilty.

    "Your Majesty, since Fengyun is unable to confirm this matter, why don''t you send someone you trust to the parasol tree forest to confirm it?" Feng Xiao suggested.

    "Well, Feng Yuan, take some people with you to take a look." The Phoenix King nodded and then instructed an elder present.

    After receiving the order, the elder immediately led the guards to the parasol tree forest. Not long after, they returned and reported truthfully,""Your Majesty, those parasol trees are still here!"

    "Still here? Feng Yun, what do you say?" The Phoenix King narrowed his eyes. He was obviously a little unhappy.

    "Your Majesty, it must be because Lord lianwu couldn''t take away so many parasol trees at once, so he left them behind. I think she will definitelye back to take them away. I think we should think of a countermeasure as soon as possible. We can''t let Lord lianwu take away all the parasol trees!" Feng Yun''s forehead was covered in sweat as he thought about what to say.

    "What do you all think of Feng Yun''s idea?" After hearing Feng Yun''s words, the Phoenix King turned to look at the other elders and asked.

    "Your Majesty, this is inappropriate!" Feng Xiao said sternly. Then, he began to reason,""King, you''ve already made an oath. If Lord Lian Wu can take away those parasol trees, you can''t stop him. Otherwise, thews of the world will definitely punish you. Once this matter is spread out, our Phoenix n will probably be people who go back on their words. The reputation of our Phoenix n can not be ruined by breaking our promise!"

    "Then what do you suggest we do?" When the Phoenix King heard Feng Xiao''s words, he roared again in anger. She really wanted to scold him,"you ungrateful wretch, what benefits did Lian Wu give you to make you speak up for that ugly woman?"

    In fact, there was a sentence in her heart that she had never had the chance to say. That was,"I can''t stop you, but can''t you?" But at this time, the Phoenix King believed that as long as she revealed this thought, she would be despised by the elders who valued the reputation of the Phoenix n, especially that Feng Xiao who sided with outsiders. Who knew what kind of great reason he woulde up with! With this thought in mind, she could only give up on this idea!

 Chapter 2418 The Consequences Of Getting Lost (1)

    "In this subordinate''s opinion, if Lord lianwu reallyes back to take those parasol trees, we will naturally let him go!" Feng Xiao said matter-of-factly, and after that, he deliberately paused and looked up at the dark face of the Phoenix King.

    When the Phoenix King heard this, he was furious.

    F * ck! She knew that this damned Feng Xiao would say this. At this moment, she felt even more that Feng Xiao had been bribed by that hateful Lian Wu. Otherwise, why would he always favor an outsider? Look, where did they all go? The divine realm was almost unable to contain him, right?

    However, despite being angry, the Phoenix King miraculously did not roar out immediately this time. Hmph! She wanted to see what kind of reaction the elders of her family would have after hearing Feng Xiao''s words.

    Just as the Phoenix King had expected, after Feng Xiao''s words came to a temporary end, Feng Yun, who was in charge of bringing Leng ruoxue to the parasol tree forest, immediately shouted with a face full of disbelief,""Elder Feng Xiao, how could you suggest this? If Lord lianwu takes away all the parasol trees, how do you want our Phoenix n to live?"

    At this moment, other than Feng Yun, no other elder said anything. Feng Yun did not want to say these words, but he knew the king''s personality well and was afraid that the Phoenix King would me him. Thus, he could only stand out. However, after he bravely said these words, he saw the satisfied expression on the Phoenix King''s face from the corner of his eye. Instantly, he rxed and felt that he had made the right choice.

    After Feng Xiao heard Feng Yun''s words, he did not reveal a guilty or flustered expression as the Phoenix King had hoped. Instead, he smiled faintly and said,""I haven''t finished yet! Why are you in such a hurry?"

    "Uh!" Feng Yun was a little dumbfounded. Was this considered to have resolved his question? Wasn''t this a little too easy?

    "What I mean is, for the sake of our Phoenix n''s reputation, we can''t stop Lord Lian Wu from taking away those parasol trees. This is all for the sake of our Phoenix n''s credibility. However, we can be on good terms with Lord lianwu. As long as we can make Lord lianwu happy, Lord lianwu should return the parasol trees to us. After all, she doesn''t have much use for those parasol trees, right?" Looking at the elders present with a smile, Feng Xiao repeated the words of an elder with a smile. His words also received the approval of most of the elders. For a moment, almost all the elders had their eyes on the Phoenix King.

    Because the elders of the Phoenix tribe were not stupid. The key to being on good terms with Lord lianwu was their Queen!

    When the Phoenix King heard that the topic had changed back to him, he was furious!

    F * ck! Were these elders determined to force her to lower her head to Lian Wu? She didn''t even take fog seriously. If he wanted her to lower her head to lianwu, wasn''t that asking for her life?

    The Phoenix King was extremely unwilling, but when he saw the determined looks on the elders ''faces, the Phoenix King couldn''t help but feel a little irritated.

    She couldn''t understand what was going on with these elders. Why did he change into apletely different person in such a short time? she couldn''t even recognize him.

    In the past, even if the elder Council didn''t listen to her, they rarely opposed her orders, let alone forcing her to be on good terms with the woman she hated! In the past, this was something that would have been impossible.

    But now? What was with the elders ''unyielding expression now? When the Phoenix King saw how unyielding the elders of the Phoenix n were, he was so mad that he wanted to bite them!

    Damn it! The main culprit of all this was Feng Xiao! The Phoenix King was filled with hatred. The gazes that were directed at Feng Xiao became even more unfriendly. However, Feng Xiao acted as if he did not see it and calmly allowed the Phoenix King to look at him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Seeing Feng Xiao''s attitude of a dead pig not afraid of boiling water, the Phoenix King waspletely speechless, and at the same time, he also wilted.

    "Let me consider this matter." The Phoenix King said with an irritated face. In her heart, she was thinking of dragging it out as long as possible. She really didn''t want to deal with that Lian Wu.

    "How long does your Majesty n to consider?" Feng Xiao, who had seen through the Feng King''s thoughts, asked without letting go.

    "You ..." The Phoenix King was furious. This Feng Xiao is doing this on purpose, right?

    "Your Majesty, this matter is easier said than done. Lord lianwu is still waiting for you at the peacock n! If she knows that you''ve woken up and we haven''t sent anyone to inform her, perhaps Lord lianwu wille to see you in anger! At that time, our Phoenix n will be in a passive position! Therefore, for the sake of the Phoenix n, please make your decision as soon as possible. " Ignoring the anger of the Phoenix King, Feng Xiao continued to remind him.

    At this time, other elders echoed,""Your Majesty, elder Feng Xiao''s words are reasonable. I ask Your Majesty to quickly decide how to befriend Lord lianwu! Wasn''t there a human saying,''the King of Hell is easy to see, but the little devil is hard to deal with''? Although Lord lianwu was only an assistant to God Lord Rime, she was even more of an enemy that could not be offended. Otherwise, as long as she gave us some face in front of God Lord Rime, and made things difficult for us, our Phoenix n would suffer! I hope that Your Majesty can put aside your personal grudges for the sake of the Feng n, and the entire Feng n will be grateful to you!"

    These words were once again approved by many of the elders. The Phoenix King''s face was also so angry that it was impossible to tell what color it was!

    "You guys have to give me a few days to think about it!" The Phoenix King roared in anger as he listened to the long speech.

    "Alright then! However, we can only give you three days to consider. I hope you can give us a satisfactory answer after three days. " Feng Xiao knew very well that he could not force the king too much. After a little thought, he represented that the elders had agreed to the conditions of the Feng King.

    Seeing that the matter had been settled for the time being, the Phoenix King looked at the elder in front of her and was extremely displeased. She waved her hand and said as if she was shooing away a fly,""Get lost! All of you, get out! I don''t want to see you right now!"

    "Your Majesty, we are the elders of the Phoenix n. Please respect us. You can ask us to leave, but you can''t use the word" get lost "on us! This is a form of disrespect to us!" As soon as the Phoenix King''s words fell, Feng Xiao began to criticize him with a righteous look on his face.

    When the other elders heard this, they first looked at Feng Xiao in a daze, and then suddenly reacted.

    That''s right! Feng Xiao was right! They were the elders of the Phoenix n. Although their status was not as noble as the Phoenix King, their dignity could not be trampled on by anyone, not even the Phoenix King!

    With this thought, all the elders were instantly enraged.

    Of course, these words were also reminded by Feng Xiao. Otherwise, they would not have realized what was wrong with the Phoenix King telling them to get lost! Because in the past, when the Phoenix King was angry, she often used this word on them. However, at that time, they didn''t feel anything wrong.

    But now with Feng Xiao''s reminder, all the elders instantly came to a realization. The Phoenix King was indeed too disrespectful to them! They were the elders of the Phoenix n! An elder who had been taking care of the affairs of the Phoenix n every day, even if he didn''t have any merits, he should have worked hard, right? However, not only did the Phoenix King not say a single heartwarming word to them, but he also asked them to get lost!

 Chapter 2419 The Consequences Of Getting Lost (2)

    This was really bullying!

    The more the elders thought about it, the angrier they became. Gradually, the way they looked at the Phoenix King became more and more unfriendly.

    Seeing this, the Phoenix King was at a loss for a moment.

    F * ck! So what if these elders were nning to rebel?

    With this thought in mind, the Phoenix King''s anger surged up in his heart and he roared out in anger,""What are you guys doing? Do you want to rebel? What''s wrong with telling you to get lost? You''re just my dogs. If I tell you to get out, you''ll have to get out obediently! Now, get out, I don''t want to see you!"

    As soon as these words came out, the Phoenix King still didn''t realize how serious his words were, but all the elders were dumbfounded and petrified.

    Was this the king''s true thoughts? They were just the king''s dogs, so whatever the king asked them to do, they had to do it without any resistance, right?

    The elders were furious.

    The sixth elder, who had a rather high status among the elders, nced at the Phoenix King and said indifferently,""Please speak, Wang Shen!"

    "Be careful, my ass! Don''t you forget your status, Hmph! You actually dare to force me to do something I don''t like, you guys are really bold! Just you wait, I won''t let you off when I''m better!" When the Phoenix King heard this, he roared in anger.

    When the sixth elder heard this, he sighed helplessly. Then, he nced at the Phoenix King with a sympathetic look and said,""King, you must apologize to us elders for your words and report your mistake to the entire n. Otherwise, we will go on strike!"

    "Right! If the king doesn''t apologize to us, we''ll go on strike!" The sixth elder''s words were echoed by the other elders.

    This time, they were really disappointed! In the past, no one had pointed out the inappropriateness of the king''s words. Perhaps no one had thought that it was a big deal for the king to treat them like this. But now, after being pointed out by elder Feng Xiao, they could not ept it in their hearts!

    This was like a guy who had been deceiving himself and others all this time. One day, he would no longer be able to deceive himself. Then, the deception that he had suffered in the past would naturally be magnified infinitely. And at this moment, it was precisely such a situation. The crime of the Phoenix King was somewhat unforgivable!

    However, the Phoenix King obviously didn''t believe that these elders would really go on strike. So, he said disapprovingly,""Strike? Hmph! Are you threatening me? I don''t buy that. If you want to go on strike, go ahead! Do I care?"

    Seeing how nonchnt the Phoenix King was and how he was speaking nonchntly, the hearts of the elders turned cold. They were even more disappointed in the Phoenix King''s words and actions. After exchanging a nce with each other, the elders left the Phoenix King''s bedchamber together without looking back.

    Before he left, Feng Xiao still kindly reminded him,""King, don''t me me for not warning you. It''s better to quickly decide how to get on good terms with Lord lianwu! Otherwise, when theye to you personally, you''ll be in a very passive position!"

    Feng Xiao didn''t have the mood to tell the Phoenix King that even Lord Wu wanted to settle the score with her!

    It was precisely because no one had told the Phoenix Prince that thepletely clueless Phoenix Prince only realized that she had a huge problem waiting for her when Leng ruoxue came looking for her.

    But at this time, the Phoenix King didn''t care about Feng Xiao''s words at all. He only felt that these words made her upset. He red at Feng Xiao and shouted,""Get lost! Don''t let me see you again!"

    "Don''t worry, Your Majesty. Feng Xiao will get lost far away so that the king can''t find me!" Feng Xiao smiled indifferently and then left King Feng''s chamber calmly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Without the disturbance of the unsightly elders, the Phoenix King began to recuperate in peace and ordered the guards not to disturb him for anything.

    Just like that, the Phoenix King had missed out on many things. By the time she reacted and wanted to make up for it, it was already toote!

    As for the elders who had left in anger, they immediately called for an emergency elder meeting when they got back. In the end, they decided to go on strike from now on!

    This time, they were definitely not joking! He was determined to carry out the strike to the end!

    The elders, who were usually favored by the Phoenix King, did not have any intention to speak up for the Phoenix King at this moment. They were also extremely angry!

    After the emergency Elder Council had ended, many elders had decided to leave the Feng n for a while to take a walk and rx.

    The elders who nned to stay in the n decided to go into seclusion. In case the Phoenix King made him a Coolie! The Phoenix n was a rather proud beast n. Even if the Phoenix King was their King, they were not so cheap as to be treated like dogs by her!

    After deciding on where to go, the elders of the Feng n decided to gather again for thest time. After all, it would be difficult for them to be as united as they were now!

    After the meal, Feng Xiao went to see the sixth elder.

    The sixth elder was the only one who had no intention of leaving the Feng n, nor did he have any intention of going into seclusion. After a secret discussion between the two, Feng Xiao left the Feng n the next day.

    The sixth elder, who stayed behind, was no longer in charge of the affairs of the Phoenix n. His only job every day was to visit the two severely injured nsmen. They were the two patriarchs of the Phoenix n that Leng ruoxue had sent back as spies.

    At this time, their injuries had almost recovered, but their memories were still intermittent. It was because of this that the two old phoenixes became patients with peace of mind and did not ask about the affairs of the Phoenix n.

    The two of them were brothers in the same boat. After the previous battle and the experience of bing Leng ruoxue''s beast together, their rtionship had improved by leaps and bounds! The sixth elder, who was usually close to them, was also happy to see this.

    The sixth elder had always felt that these two guys were usually too isted and didn''t have any life-and-death friendship. Now that the sparks of friendship had been ignited in a battle, the two of them would have a ce to talk in the Feng n in the future!

    With this thought in mind, the sixth elder even arranged for the two to recuperate in the same residence, which was more convenient for her to visit.

    When he visited the two powerful patients, the sixth elder naturally told them about the current situation of the Feng n. After hearing it, the two of them were dumbfounded and their eyes widened.

    Was the heavens helping him? They hadn''t even done anything yet! The Phoenix n had been torn apart? This seemed to be the work of the Phoenix King.

    When the two of them first heard this news, it really took them a long time to digest it before they came back to their senses. Seeing this, the sixth elder could understand their feelings and consoled them,""You don''t have to worry too much. Our only purpose is to make the Phoenix King yield. We won''t really leave the Phoenix n to die!"

    "That''s good!" The two of them looked at each other and said in unison. However, they both thought in their hearts that they were not worried at all! They were all Leng ruoxue''s people! The more chaotic the Phoenix n was, the better it would be for them!

    "AI!" After appeasing the two patients, the sixth elder sighed again.

 Chapter 2420 The Consequences Of Getting Lost (3)

    Seeing this, one of the elders of the Phoenix n couldn''t help but ask,""Xiao Liu, why are you sighing?"

    "..." Hearing the two words "little six", sixth elder was deeply conflicted. The three of them were clearly of the same generation, but these two guys always called her "little six" because they were older. When she heard these two words, she felt very helpless.

    "Please don''t call me little six, okay?" The sixth elder requested after another sigh.

    "Then you''re called liuliu? But I still feel that little six is more amiable!" An old Phoenix said with a smirk.

    "Forget it, you''ll just be called little six!" The sixth elder was helpless. Then, after thinking for a while, she said,""Feng Xiao ... He has already left the Feng n!"

    "What?" Hearing this, one of the old phoenixes immediately jumped up in shock and spoke with some anger.

    "He has left the Phoenix n to train!" The sixth elder said honestly. In fact, she had hesitated for a long time and finally decided to tell someone this news, in case someone heard about this from other nsmen and med her for hiding it.

    "Dammit! Who told him to leave the Feng n?" A certain old ancestor of the Phoenix race roared out in anger. That B * stard! He didn''t care about his father who was severely injured and went out to train at this time? what was he trying to do? Was he rebelling?

    "The Feng n is in troubled times right now. It''s a good thing for Feng Xiao to go out and gain experience! Besides, he''s already an adult and an elder of the Phoenix n. You don''t think that any human would dare to bully him, do you?" Seeing a certain someone''s extreme reaction, the sixth elder couldn''t help but advise. She had promised Feng Xiao that she wouldn''t tell anyone about his departure from the Feng n, but now she had broken her promise. Therefore, she really felt that she had the obligation to appease this furious fellow in front of her.

    "Old fire, I think what little six said makes sense. That little guy Feng Xiao has already left. Do you still want to go and catch him back?" The other Phoenix ancestor, who was calm andposed, gave the Furious old Phoenix a knowing look. The old Phoenix, who was called old Huo, calmed down instantly.

    In fact, the reason why old fire was so anxious was that he was afraid that his rash descendant would go to find his master. If that kid did something to annoy his master, he simply didn''t dare to imagine what kind of consequences Feng Xiao would have. He was afraid that Cang, who was next to his master, would not let Feng Xiao off.

    Old fire''s heart was filled with regret. If it wasn''t for the time when he was chatting with Feng Miao, the other ancestor of the Feng n, and identally mentioned his master, which was heard by Feng Xiao, he was afraid that Feng Xiao would not have such a big opinion of his master! He even said arrogantly that he would meet Leng ruoxue when he had the chance.

    He knew very well what his son meant. However, it was also because of their conversation that Feng Xiao inadvertently found out the truth of their mission. He found out about him and Feng Miao''s undercover mission and their thoughts. Every time the two of them saw Feng Xiao, they spared no effort in instilling him with the story of the previous Prince Feng.

    Although Feng Xiao didn''t have much of a reaction at that time, the two of them knew very well that Feng Xiao had long umted dissatisfaction with the current Prince Feng. Feng Xiao had also med Feng Tong for the two of them being captured. This was also the main reason why Feng Xiao had tried so hard to help an outsider.

    Feng Xiao wanted to take revenge for his father! Therefore, even though he clearly knew how much the Phoenix King hated Lian Wu, he still praised Lian Wu in front of the elders and told them not to offend Lian Wu. With his eloquence, his words naturally won the hearts of the elders and inadvertently helped Leng ruoxue a lot.

    However, Feng Xiao was not clear about Lian Wu''s true identity, so he spared no effort to speak up for her. Otherwise, once he knew that Lian Wu was Leng ruoxue, it was hard to say whether he would help! Who asked him to hold a grudge against Leng ruoxue?

    And now, Feng Xiao had secretly left the Feng n, and it was very likely that he would find trouble with his own master. Thinking of this, old fire was anxious, but under thefort of Feng Miao''s eyes, old fire temporarily suppressed it and tried to hide the anxiety in his heart!

    After casually chatting with the sixth elder for a while, old fire deliberately showed a tired state. The sixth elder saw this, so he tactfully chose to leave.

    As soon as the sixth elder left, old fire immediately grabbed Feng Miao''s sleeve and sent a voice transmission with a worried face,""What should we do! What should he do! If that stinky brat were to provoke master, would he be able toe back alive?"

    "Who Do You Think You Are? Master would not kill innocent people! Don''t worry!" Although Feng Miao wasforting him like this, to be honest, he didn''t have much confidence. Because he knew that master might not kill the Feng n for the sake of Feng Zhan and the other ancestors, but that terrifying Cang by master''s side might not let go of the fellow who provoked master! Therefore, if Feng Xiao really found his master, it was very likely that he would be in deep trouble.

    However, he didn''t dare to say these words at this time. Otherwise, it would be strange if old fire didn''t go crazy!

    Just like now, when the two of them chatted, they could only use voice transmission to avoid others from discovering their identities as spies. It was not the right time to expose themselves!

    All of a sudden, Feng Miao had a sh of inspiration, and she transmitted her voice to old Huo with a happy expression,""Old friend, why don''t you contact Master and tell her about the Feng n, and also about Feng Xiao?"

    "Will this work?" Old fire was a little afraid that his master would be angry, because the two of them had not made any progress in their undercover work, but they had exposed their own identity first. Although it was his own descendant who knew his identity, after all, he had not been able to convince that kid to join his master! Therefore, he felt that he was too ashamed to see his master!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Sob ... He was so conflicted and in a difficult position!

    "Let''s try! "We can''t hide this matter. Otherwise, if your Feng Xiao reallyes to find master and master doesn''t know anything about it and isn''t prepared at all, then ..." Feng Luan only said half of her sentence before she deliberately stopped and let old fire think about it.

    Old fire quickly thought about it. Finally, he pped his thigh and made up his mind,""I''m going all out! I should tell master!"

    When he finished his sentence, he did not have any confidence at all. He looked at Feng Miao pitifully, and Feng Miao gave old fire an encouraging look. Just like that, old fire''s little heart trembled as he took the initiative to contact Leng ruoxue.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue, who was enjoying herself in the peacock tribe, was surprised to receive a message from an undercover old Phoenix. Then, she saw Cang''s smirk and guessed that something must have happened in the Phoenix tribe that she didn''t know about. However, the evil Cang didn''t tell her.

    After connecting to the old Phoenix''s voice transmission, Leng ruoxue patiently listened to the old Phoenix''s report. Finally, old fire stammered for a long time before he finally mustered his courage and said to his master,""Master, our identities have been exposed!"

    The moment she heard the word ''exposed'', Leng ruoxue could not help but worry for the two old phoenixes. She could not help but ask,""Then how does the Phoenix King n to deal with you? I''m currently in the Phoenix territory. Don''t worry, I''ll find a way to save you!"

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue had already forgotten about the old Phoenix''s previous report. In her heart, only the old Phoenix had exposed this fact. On the other hand, when old me heard this, he knew that his master had misunderstood. However, he was still touched by his master''s care and love. When their master heard that their identities had been exposed, not only did he not me them, but he also wanted to save them!

    What a good master!

    Old fire was moved to tears. When Feng Miao, who was beside him, saw this, she thought that old fire had been med by its master and was extremely anxious!

    After slightly calming down his excited mood, old fire was touched and exined to his master the reason for his exposure. He emphasized that Feng Xiao may go to find his master and hoped that his master would be magnanimous and not hold it against him.

    After Leng ruoxue understood everything, she felt a little embarrassed. So, she had misunderstood. However, even if the Phoenix King were to find out the identity of the two old phoenixes, she would definitely think of a way to save them! Only she could bully her Beastie. If others wanted to bully him, there was no way!

    After figuring out the truth of the matter, Leng ruoxue readily agreed to old fire''s request. If Feng Xiao really delivered himself to her door, she promised that she would not make things difficult for that Phoenix.

    When old fire heard this, he immediately felt relieved.

    Suddenly, old fire came to a realization and said with disbelief,""Master, you, you just said that you were in the Phoenix territory. Did I hear you wrong?"

    "You didn''t hear wrong! I''m in the Phoenix territory now, but I''m using someone else''s identity. " Leng ruoxueughed.

    "Someone else''s identity?" Old fire pondered hard after hearing that. If his master really came to the Phoenix territory, it would certainly cause a bigmotion. Therefore, hebined the things that the sixth elder had told them in his heart and guessed which one was his master.

    After a moment of silence, old fire suddenly roared in shock,""Master, master, I heard that a human called Lian Wu has recentlye to the n, and he''s the advisor of fog ice. Is that you?"

    "It''s me, your master! However, you must keep this a secret!" When Leng ruoxue heard old fire''s surprised voice, her mood suddenly turned for the better!

    "Don''t worry, master. I won''t tell anyone!" Old fire promised. The admiration in his heart for his master was like a surging River, endless!

    Because he had heard a lot about Lord Lian Wu from the sixth elder and also from the grapevine. At that time, he worshipped the person who could cause trouble for the Phoenix King. Now that he heard that that person was his master, the worship in his heart could not be suppressed no matter what.

    Old fire was excited again!

 Chapter 2421 Nouveau Riche Leng Ruoxue (1)

    As expected of my master! No matter where they went, it would not be peaceful! Old fire couldn''t help but think.

    Of course, his words were not meant to mock Leng ruoxue, but to express his envy, admiration, and adoration. One had to know that other people didn''t have the ability to be like master! Only his master could turn the ce upside down and make it a horrible sight! How capable was this!

    Old fire''s respect for its Master Rose to an unprecedented level. However, it was fortunate that Leng ruoxue had yet to find out old fire''s thoughts. Otherwise, she would have been extremely depressed.

    Because no matter how she listened to old fire''s praise, she felt that something was wrong!

    At this moment, Feng Miao, who was waiting for the news at the side, saw her old buddy crying,ughing, and standing there in a daze. She was extremely anxious!

    This ... How much stimtion did he have to go through to make this old friend of his like this? Feng Miao looked worriedly at her fellow brother who was in trouble, thinking that she mustfort himter. Sigh! Master must be ming him!

    Feng Miao kept sighing at the side, while old fire''s excitement could not be described with words. After chatting with Leng ruoxue for a long time, old fire finally ended the conversation with Leng ruoxue reluctantly. This was a decision that old fire had made with great difficulty after Leng ruoxue had be a little impatient! Otherwise, he would have continued the conversation.

    After old Huo ended the voice transmission, he was still a little dazed and touched his moist eyes from time to time. Feng Luan saw this and sighed."Old fire, don''t be too sad. Master is definitely just angry for a moment. He won''t really me you!"

    Feng Miao did not know how tofort old fire, and was not sure if his master was really angry, so he could only guess andfort him based on his own judgment. However, old fire was confused when he heard what he said.

    "Who said that the master is ming me?" Old Huo blinked his eyes in a daze and said with a nk expression.

    "Master didn''t me you?" When Feng Miao heard this, she was also stunned for a moment.

    "No, I didn ''t! Master also said that if she really saw Feng Xiao, she would not make things difficult for him!" Old fire said honestly. As he spoke, he became excited again, and his face instantly turned red.

    "Then ... Why are you crying!" Hearing old fire''s words, Feng Miao asked speechlessly. So she had misunderstood! However, he couldn''t be med for this. It was this old thing who made him misunderstand!

    "I''m touched and excited! Master is so concerned about us. " Old fire was so excited that he was almost out of breath. After he suppressed his excitement and reported the matter to Feng Miao, Feng Miao was instantly excited as well.

    "You said that master is in the Phoenix territory?" Feng Miao asked in disbelief.

    "Yup! Didn''t I already tell you?Ðê! This matter must be kept a secret! When masteres to the Phoenix n, we have to pretend that we don''t know master!" Old fire could not help but remind him.

    "You don''t have to tell me that, I know what to do! However, don''t you think we should go and see master? It''s been a long time since I''ve seen master, and I''ve been having weird thoughts!" Feng Miao suggested with some uncertainty.

    "Let''s just sneak a look at master! Otherwise, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to control myself when I see master in public and I''ll be exposed!" After thinking for a while, old fire said.

    "Alright!" Feng Miao also nodded in agreement. Then, the two old phoenixes waited for Leng ruoxue in the n with a heart full of excitement.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Who knew that even after waiting for several days, they still didn''t hear Lord lianwuing. Just as the two old phoenixes were waiting anxiously, the two with sharp ears suddenly heard a nsman wildly shouting,"Lord lianwu is here! Everyone, be on guard!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    When the two of them heard this cry, they looked at each other speechlessly. They thought to themselves, it seems that master has brought quite a bit of excitement to their own nsmen! However, as a member of the Phoenix n, he had to do something for the n!

    With that thought in mind, the two of them revealed a tacit smile and were about to walk out when they were stopped at the gate by the sixth elder.

    The sixth elder looked at the two restless phoenixes with an unfriendly expression and said in an unpleasant tone,""Where do you guys want to go?"

    "Hehe! Little six, we heard that the legendary Lord lianwu is here, so we want to go and take a look. " Old fire and Feng Miao looked at each other and said in unison.

    "Don''t go! Stay here obediently. You''re still patients!" The sixth elder didn''t even think about it and stopped the two old phoenixes who wanted to watch the fun from going out to join in the fun.

    When the two old phoenixes heard this, they immediately cried and drooped their heads. Sob ... Little six was really too dictatorial. It was not easy for their master toe here. They really wanted to sneak a peek! Even just a nce would do! However, little six didn''t allow them to go out.

    What the hell is this? However, the two of them couldn''t openly say that she was their master and that they had to see her since she was here at the Feng n! Ugh! They must not expose their rtionship now!

    However, if they were not allowed to see their master, the two old phoenixes suddenly felt an itch in their hearts. It was as if a kitten was scratching their hearts with its ws, making them feel quite ufortable.

    The next moment, the two of them looked pitifully at the overbearing sixth elder. Seeing this, the sixth elder couldn''t help but hold his forehead and said with a headache,""It''s for your own good that I don''t let you out. That Lian Wu clearly came with ill intentions, and the king has no one to use. Don''t forget, you haven''t fully recovered from your injuries!"

    Her words were definitely from the bottom of her heart. The two old phoenixes also understood that little six was doing this for their own good, and they could not directly tell their little thoughts to the sixth elder. Therefore, for a moment, the two old phoenixes were extremely conflicted.

    Seeing them like this, the sixth elder''s heart softened and he softened his tone,""It''s not impossible for you to go out and take a look at Lord Wu, but you absolutely can''t go out now. Let''s wait until this matter is almost over before going out! Now, all of you go back and take a nap!"

    In fact, the sixth elder was also quite curious about what the mist sect would do! However, she knew the Phoenix King too well. She knew that the Phoenix King would definitely find an elder to deal with it. And now, besides her, the sixth elder, who had gone on strike, there were no other idle elders in the Phoenix n!

    At this time, the elders of the Phoenix n were either in seclusion or had left home. Therefore, the sixth elder was definitely not willing to be used by the unrepentant Phoenix King!

    When old fire and Feng Miao heard the sixth elder''s words, they both smiled evilly and said in unison,""Right! We can''t let the king use us asborers, so let''s wait and go out to watch the show!"

    When the sixth elder heard this, he nodded in satisfaction. Then, the three old phoenixes, who currently had the highest status in the Phoenix n, turned around and returned to their rooms, drinking tea and chatting.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue, who had been treated as a jinx by the phoenixes and was on high alert, led therge group once again. They marched from the main entrance of the Phoenix n''s territory and headed towards the Phoenix Royal Pce.

 Chapter 2422 Nouveau Riche Leng Ruoxue (2)

    This time, due to Leng ruoxue and the others ''uninvited arrival, the Feng n''s guards were shocked and only cared about reporting back to the n. Hence, Leng ruoxue and the others entered the Feng n without any obstruction as if they had entered an uninhabited ce.

    The Peacock King was surprised and speechless at the fact that no one stopped them wherever they went. In the past, he had thought that the Phoenix n was very powerful. But now, why did he think that the Phoenix n was weak?

    What was he trying to do? They did not even see a single Phoenix''s feather as they walked past. However, he could vaguely feel that many pairs of eyes were hiding in the dark and peeping at them.

    Since when did the Phoenix-kind start to do such things? Such a Phoenix n was definitely not on the same level as the powerful Phoenix n he knew.

    Or had the Feng n been reced?

    The Peacock King''s mind was in turmoil. He felt quite depressed about the new understanding of the Phoenix tribe. One must know that in his heart, the Phoenix tribe was once a noble tribe. But now, he was deeply disappointed!

    He really wanted to see a battle between the Phoenix n and his master! But now, it seemed like it was just his master''s personal show! The dignified Phoenix n had actually gone into hiding.

    How embarrassing! It was too embarrassing!

    The Peacock King was d that he had left the Phoenix n. Otherwise, he would have been humiliated along with the Phoenix n.

    With this thought, the Peacock King''s spirits were lifted. He raised his head and puffed out his chest, following Leng ruoxue''s footsteps withrge strides.

    Leng ruoxue, who suddenly felt the fluctuation of aura beside her, raised her head and saw the Peacock King''s excited look. She found it funny, but she could not understand why he was acting like apletely different person!

    "Peacock King, you''re about to meet the Phoenix King. Are you excited?" Leng ruoxue smiled as she teased.

    "What?" The Peacock King was about to answer yes when he felt that his master''s tone was a little off. The look in her eyes was even more off. The only thing that wasn''t affected by the disguise was her beautiful eyes, which were filled with ambiguity.

    Instantly, the Peacock King became depressed!

    Does master mean that he''s excited because he''s going to see the Phoenix King?

    I''m innocent! This was absolutely a great injustice! He was excited to see the Phoenix King, but it was definitely not the excitement that his master was thinking. He was excited because he knew that the Phoenix King was going to be in trouble!

    So, master, can you not be so bad and deliberately wrong him?

    Thinking up to this point, the Peacock King''s beautiful eyes were filled with tears. He pitifully said,""My dear, how could you misunderstand me? my heart is full of you!"

    Upon hearing this, Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with ck lines. She had miscalcted. She shouldn''t have teased this little Peacock in the Phoenix n''s territory. Once this little Peacock was in the Phoenix n''s territory, out of caution, it would call her "darling" in a nauseating manner! Yet, she couldn''t say,"don''t call me that!" Who asked this to be the Phoenix King''s territory!

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue deeply felt that she had shot herself in the foot.

    As for the other peacocks who hade to watch, cheer, and watch the fun, they all had goosebumps when they heard these mushy words. Many of the exaggerated peacocks even lowered their heads and pretended to look for something, not daring to look at their disgraceful King.

    As for the Peacock King, he received Cang''s icy cold gaze without exception. However, the strong and brave him still ignored Cang''s gaze.

    When Cang saw this, he was furious.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, it didn''t act rashly. Instead, it made a mental note of the Peacock King.

    Hmph! Someone will take care of you! Cang said hatefully.

    At this moment, after listening to the Peacock King''s words, Leng ruoxue, who had been silent for a while, looked deeply at the Peacock King before continuing forward. Seeing this, the Peacock King hurriedly followed behind her like a guardian angel.

    With a depressed heart, Leng ruoxue brought arge group of peacocks and arrived at the entrance of the Royal Phoenix Pce in no time.

    When they arrived at the entrance of the Royal Phoenix Pce, Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes swept across the ce and saw the guards who were all ready to guard the Royal Phoenix Pce shiver. The leader of the guards even summoned up his courage and said,""Lord lianwu, the Phoenix King is currently recuperating and won''t see anyone. So, so, please go back!"

    When the leader of the guards said this, he mustered all his strength, and his little heart was trembling non-stop. However, Leng ruoxue did not take his words seriously at all. She only asked indifferently,""Does the Phoenix King know that I''m here?"

    "I, I know! "Ah!" No! I don''t know!" The leader of the guards was speaking incoherently. One moment he knew, the next moment he didn ''t. Hearing this, Leng ruoxue was anxious for him.

    "Alright, you don''t have to be in a difficult position. It doesn''t matter if you know or not. Go and report that I want to see the Phoenix King!" Leng ruoxue ordered.

    "Which, which ..." When the guard leader heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he was so conflicted that he was on the verge of tears.

    Even though he wanted to say that the Phoenix King had said that she did not want to see him, when he saw how determined Leng ruoxue was to see the Phoenix King, the leader of the guards did not dare to say the words that were already at the tip of his tongue.

    "Do you want to go in and report yourself, or do you want me to use force?" Leng ruoxue said impatiently when she saw the guard leader trembling again.

    Wu ... Hearing this threat, the guard leader''s eyes were filled with tears. He couldn''t help but cry out in his heart, my Lord! You can''t do this! Aren''t you making things difficult for me?

    However, Leng ruoxue clearly did not care if the other party was making things difficult for her. The peacocks behind her even took advantage of her authority and shouted in unison,""Quickly go and tell the Phoenix King that my Lord wants to see her! I''ll beat you up if you dawdle!"

    "..." The guard leader was silent. Was this considered as the Phoenix Falling into the sun and being bullied by the peacock?

    The leader of the guards was quite depressed. He was actually bullied in his own territory! How useless was this! However, after the peacocks finished their roars, they felt extremelyfortable. An unprecedented sense of satisfaction filled their bodies. This feeling of exaltation was simply too wonderful.

    "Quickly go! What are you doing?" After a while, seeing that the guard leader was standing still, another Peacock tried to roar.

    The leader of the guards was so depressed that he wanted to bang his head against the wall. He raised his head to look at Leng ruoxue, but he still did not move.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue nced at the peacocks and said calmly,""Didn''t you say you were going to beat him up? Why aren''t you doing anything?"

    "Ah!" After the peacocks heard this, they cried out in surprise. Then, they suddenly realized that their master wanted them to beat someone up!

    Cheering, the peacocks swarmed up. The unlucky human guard leader didn''t even have the time to attack before he was beaten to the ground by the huge number of peacocks.

    The peacocks didn''t know how to control their strength, and many of them took the opportunity to take revenge. Therefore, the extremely aggrieved guard leader didn''t react at all. The other guards present were all scared silly when they saw the fierce and brutal appearance of the peacocks.

 Chapter 2423 Nouveau Riche Leng Ruoxue (3)

    This also led to no guardsing to the rescue after the leader of the guards was beaten. After the leader of the guards fell to the ground, no guard dared to stand out.

    Moreover, the guards of the Phoenix tribe could not understand when the peacocks had be so ferocious. Were these the peacocks they knew?

    Injected with chicken blood? Or did he take hormones?

    In contrast to the Phoenix n''s guards ''gloominess, the peacocks were excited again. They looked at Leng ruoxue with eyes full of admiration.

    It''s better to follow master! In the past, they never had the chance to beat up Phoenix! Not to mention that they didn''t have the chance, more importantly, they didn''t have the guts to do so!

    But now, not only did they treat these phoenixes as nothing, but they also had the opportunity to beat these phoenixes up. At this moment, they truly felt that they were too blessed!

    Hehe! As expected, there was meat to eat, wine to drink, and a Phoenix to beat following master!

    Leng ruoxue was very satisfied with the peacocks ''Swift and decisive actions. After giving them a look of praise, her beautiful eyes swept over the guards present. Even though she did not say a word, many of the timid guards could not help but tremble.

    "I, I''ll go and inform the Phoenix King." One of the Phoenix n''s guards said in an unyielding manner under Leng ruoxue''s threatening gaze.

    However, no matter how important a backbone was, it couldn''t be more important than his life, right? These vicious and brutal guys would really beat the Phoenix to death! What made them feel aggrieved was that all the peacocks attacked in closebat, not giving them any chance to attack.

    After thinking about it, the tactful Feng n guard put down his moral integrity and went to run errands for Leng ruoxue.

    Not long after, Leng ruoxue heard loud banging soundsing from the courtyard of the Phoenix Pce. Following that, a guard with a swollen face and a bruised nose appeared in front of Leng ruoxue and the others. He said with tears in his eyes,""Lord lianwu, I''ve already informed the Phoenix King!"

    He was even beaten up by the Phoenix King, sob ...

    "You''ve done well. This is your reward,"Leng ruoxue said with satisfaction. With that, Leng ruoxue threw a small white jade bottle to the guard.

    The guard opened the bottle in confusion. The fragrance from the bottle instantly filled his nose. The guard was shocked and immediately poured out a pill and ate it. He then quickly closed the bottle and kept it carefully. After that, he looked at Leng ruoxue with an even more charming gaze.

    He wasn''t a fool and naturally knew that Lord lianwu had given him a healing pill. However, the effect of this healing pill seemed to be even better than the best healing pill in their n!

    In the blink of an eye, he felt that the injuries on his body were no longer painful. When he touched it with his hand, he realized that the injuries on his face and body had all healed!

    This guard was quite knowledgeable and knew how serious the injuries that the Phoenix King had caused him were. Even if he had taken healing pills, it was impossible for him to recover so quickly. However, the pills that Lord Lian Wu had given him were very effective, so there was no need to doubt it.

    The guards were very grateful to Leng ruoxue and no longer stopped her from entering the inner court of the Phoenix King Pce. As for the other guards who had seen the effects of Leng ruoxue''s elixir, they were not as determined as before.

    Now, they also felt that this Lord Lian Wu really couldn''t be offended. Look at how generous he was, directly giving a bottle of healing medicinal pills. The effect of that medicine was so amazing, and such a good healing medicinal pill would probably be sold for a sky-high price in the divine realm. However, after giving a bottle, he didn''t even blink.

    How rich was he? What a nouveau riche''s behavior!

    When the other guards looked at the guard who had received the pill, their eyes instantly burned with desire.

    "Do you guys really want that pill too?" Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    "Yes, yes." When the guards heard this, they all nodded in unison, the expression on their faces was like a puppy asking for a caress, as cute as it could be.

    "I still have a lot of them!" Leng ruoxue smiled in satisfaction.

    Hearing this, the guards suppressed the desire in their hearts and looked at Leng ruoxue. None of the guards present were stupid. They knew that Lord Lian Wu would not give them such a precious pill for no reason. Thus, they were all waiting for Leng ruoxue''s conditions.

    At this moment, she heard Leng ruoxue say,"actually, I want to be on good terms with the Phoenix n. The elders of the Phoenix n also have the same intention. However, your Phoenix King refuses to agree no matter what. She even chased away those elders. Sigh!" I pity you ordinary nsmen! The Phoenix-kind now has no elders to help the Phoenix King. In the future, your King will be amander with nothing but light! I''m afraid the status of the Phoenix n is also ..."

    Leng ruoxue purposely didn''t finish her sentence. When the guards heard what Leng ruoxue had to say, they all fell silent.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In fact, the elders ''strike was no longer a secret in the n. However, many nsmen didn''t know why the elders went on strike. However, as the guards of the Phoenix King, they definitely knew more than the ordinary nsmen.

    Now that they heard Leng ruoxue''s words, the guards could not help but hold a grudge against the Phoenix King. Especially after seeing Leng ruoxue''s precious pills, the guards deeply felt that befriending Leng ruoxue would definitely bring more benefits than disadvantages to the Phoenix n!

    But in this matter, these small guards could not make the decision!

    "That ... Lord lianwu, we''re just guards. We don''t have the right to speak in such important matters of the Feng n. Therefore, even if we really hope that the Feng n can be on good terms with you, we''re just insignificant people. I''m afraid we can''t do anything about this matter." The guards looked at each other and sent a representative to speak.

    "I don''t need you to have the right to speak. It''s enough as long as you have the intention." Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Then what does Lord Lian Wu want us to do?" The guard asked.

    "Just tell the truth about the elders ''strike to those nsmen who don''t know the truth. You don''t want the elders, who have been fighting for the interests of the Phoenix-kind, to be misunderstood by the nsmen, do you?" Leng ruoxue gave the guard a ''you''re very smart'' look before replying.

    "This is what I should do!" When the guard heard this, he felt that Leng ruoxue''s request was not a difficult one. She just had to spread the truth! In any case, even if they didn''t say these things, their nsmen would know one day!

    Seeing that the guards had agreed, Leng ruoxue nodded her head in satisfaction. She then took out a few small white jade bottles and ced them in front of the guards. She exined,"The pills inside are all for healing and recovering Shen power. Each person has two bottles. You can divide them among yourselves!"

    A tycoon! He was definitely a big tycoon!

    When the guards heard this, they were instantly excited. They saw the White jade bottle releasing a green light that was like a Wolf ''s. However, in front of Leng ruoxue, they held back and did not make a move. When Leng ruoxue brought her peacocks into the inner courtyard of the Phoenix Pce, the guards immediately swarmed forward and divided the small Jade bottles among themselves.

    As the saying goes,"one''s mouth is soft when eating others, and one''s hands are short when taking something."

    The guards of the Phoenix n would never dare to take something from someone else without doing anything. Therefore, in just a short while, all the nsmen in the Phoenix n''s territory knew the truth about their elders ''strike. In an instant, the whole Phoenix n was full ofints against the Phoenix King.

    This whirlwind quickly reached Feng Miao and the other two.

    After the sixth elder heard the report from his nsmen, he was stunned for a long time.

    When Feng Miao and old fire saw this, they could only stand there in a daze, not saying a word.

    "I only found out today that our Feng n''s guards are actually so eloquent." After a long time, the sixth elder suddenly said.

    "Yup! We didn''t expect it either, but they''re telling the truth!" Feng Miao casually echoed.

    As far as he knew, the words of the guards of the Feng n were vivid and vivid. Although there was nock of exaggeration, but at least eighty percent of it was true. Feng Xiao and the sixth elder were also said to be heroic figures who dared to argue with the Feng King for the benefit of the Feng n, and they were instantly respected and worshipped by the people.

    However, it seemed that their little sixth did not want to be in the limelight!

    "It seems that our Elder Council''s decision to be on good terms with Lord lianwu was correct! That Lord actually bribed the guards so quickly, he''s really not simple!" At this time, the sixth elder sighed.

    In fact, the sixth elder knew very well that some of the n members had been guessing the truth behind the strike. However, all of the elders had kept their mouths shut. They had also chosen to close one eye to those rumors. They did this not because they wanted to hide the truth for the Phoenix King, but because Feng Tong was still the king of the Phoenix n. If Feng Tong''s reputation was damaged, the reputation of the Phoenix n would be affected as well.

    But now, even if they wanted to hide it for the Phoenix King, it seemed that they couldn ''t! AI! Could this be the will of the heavens? Fortunately, only the members of the Phoenix n knew the inside story. Otherwise, the Phoenix n would have be theughing stock of the divine realm!

    The sixth elder could ignore the reputation of the Phoenix King, but he couldn''t ignore the reputation of the entire Phoenix n. After sighing, she was conflicted again. This matter must not be spread out! Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    When Feng Miao and old fire heard the sixth elder''s words, they were secretly happy. Their master didn''t have a way! It would be strange if any Beastie could refuse such a rich person''s behavior of directly throwing medicinal pills! However, only his master would dare to do that. If it were anyone else, even if they had that many pills, they would not have the courage to do so!

    With this thought, the two of them were suddenly filled with pride.

 Chapter 2424 The Powerlessness Of The Phoenix King (1)

    After looking at each other, Feng Luan acted as their representative and said,""Little six is right, but unfortunately, our King doesn''t understand this truth. It''s really a headache!"

    "Yup!" When the sixth elder heard this, he also sighed deeply. They could tolerate the fact that the king was lecherous, but sometimes when the king was stubborn, it was really a headache! Moreover, she didn''t need to think to know that without the elders "restraint, the king would definitely not put Lord lianwu in his eyes. However, now that they had all gone on strike, it was useless to think about this!

    AI! Forget it! I''ll just follow the king! She could do whatever she wanted. In any case, the Feng n''s reputation was not as good as it used to be, so how bad could it be?

    With this thought in mind, the sixth elder decided to go all out. It was her fault for not being able to stop the king''s actions!

    When old fire and Feng Miao saw the sixth elder sighing again, they followed suit and sighed as well. However, their feelings were definitely different from the sixth elder ''s, because they were hoping that the Phoenix King would be amander without any power! Otherwise, it would be inconvenient for them to move around, right?

    With that thought in mind, old fire secretly gave Feng Miao a look, then probed,""If Feng Wu was still here, our Feng n would never be in this state!"

    Hearing this, the two of them saw the sixth elder''s face instantly turn pale. Just as the two of them were confused, they heard the sixth elder say nervously,""Don''t talk nonsense, why are you mentioning Feng Wu? If this reaches the king''s ears, I''m sure you''ll be in serious trouble!"

    The sixth elder''s warning made the two of them look at each other again. They even thought at the same time that little six also knew about the previous Phoenix King! It seemed that none of the elders of the Phoenix n were easy to deal with. It was just that they didn''t show it.

    With this thought in mind, old Huo naturally intended to continue his efforts. He deliberately lowered his voice and asked the sixth elder,""How much do you know about Feng Wu?"

    "Why are you asking this?" The sixth elder asked cautiously.

    "Hehe! I''m just curious. " Old fire was a little embarrassed. What did little six take him for? Did he have to be so guarded against him! Looking at little six''s expression, he could guess that little six should know a lot about the former Phoenix King.

    "You don''t have to be curious about this kind of thing. Old Huo, I don''t care what you think in your heart or how much you know. You must keep the matter of the former Phoenix King to yourself and don''t mention it to anyone!" The sixth elder said worriedly. If the king knew that they were discussing the previous Phoenix King in private, the current king would not let them off!

    "Alright then!" Old Huo replied helplessly. Looking at the sixth elder''s cautious expression, he knew that he wouldn''t be able to get anything out of him this time. It seemed like he and Feng Miao still had a long way to go before they could get the sixth elder to defect. At least, it would not be that easy to get past the sixth elder. However, it was fortunate that the sixth elder had a good rtionship with the two of them. No matter what he heard from them, he would not reveal it. This way, he and Feng Miao would still be a little safer.

    However, he truly hoped that the sixth elder would stand on his side. In the Feng n, other than their own descendants, only Feng Miao was closer to them! They naturally did not want to be enemies with the sixth elder!

    After this matter was returned empty handed, Feng Miao was afraid that old fire and the sixth elder would feel awkward, so she quickly changed the topic.""Old Huo, little six, I think we can get ready to go and watch the show."

    "Not now!" The sixth elder rejected Feng Miao''s suggestion.

    "Uh! Then when are we going out?" Old fire said anxiously. Although they could observe everything in the Phoenix King Pce through their divine sense if they stayed here, it would be easy for the Phoenix King to discover them. Therefore, it would be better to go to the scene and watch the show. Besides, with the sixth elder here, old fire truly felt that there was no need for him and Feng Miao to secretly meet their master. The two of them could totally appear in front of their master openly with the sixth elder apanying them.

    However, little six didn''t agree to it!<novelnext></novelnext>

    "We''ll go out when King and Lord lianwu are almost done with their discussion. " The sixth elder said after some thought. She was absolutely unwilling to get involved in The Grudge between the king and Lord Lian Wu. She only cared about the development of the Feng n.

    Seeing that the sixth elder had made up his mind, the two of them could only nod in agreement. However, they really felt that the sixth elder was too naive. How could the Phoenix King, that scum, let them go? when the Phoenix King sees that there is no one to use, he will definitely send someone to find them!

    Sure enough, not long after the two of them thought this, the secret guards of the Phoenix King appeared and conveyed the Order of the Phoenix King. After the three of them readily agreed, none of them immediately took action. Instead, they became calmer.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue had also brought her men and was approaching the entrance of the Phoenix King''s Chamber.

    The Phoenix King, who was in the room, heard the sound of footsteps close at hand and the anger in his heart rushed to his head.

    F * ck! The elders of the Feng n actually dared to go on a strike, and she was thest one to know about it. Such an important piece of news, and none of her secret guards had reported it to her! This was preposterous!

    Looking at the head of the secret guards kneeling in front of him with disdain, the Phoenix King wanted to cut him into pieces. After ring at the other party, the Phoenix King roared angrily,""Do you think I''m dead? The elders are on strike, why didn''t you tell me?"

    "King, we''re only responsible for your safety. Anything else has nothing to do with us! We can''t cross the line, this is the rule you set in the beginning. " The leader of the hidden guards said without any shame.

    "Protect me? Did you protect me?" Hearing the leader''s words, the Phoenix King was so angry that heughed.

    If these guys had really protected her, how could she have been so badly injured? Thinking of this, the anger in the Phoenix King''s heart rose a few more steps.

    However, after hearing what the Phoenix King had to say, the leader of the secret guards did not panic. Instead, he said calmly,""The king doesn''t allow us to get close to him when he''s doing business. This is also the rule that the king set in the beginning!"

    "..." The Phoenix King was furious.

    So she didn''t know that the elders really went on strike and that she was injured because of her own actions! This, this was clearly shirking responsibility!

    Thinking of this, the Phoenix King was so angry that he shouted again,""What about my secret agents? Were they also mute? Why didn''t you tell me about this?"

    "The king said that he would not see anyone. Therefore, the guards followed the king''s orders strictly. The king''s secret agents could not see the king even if they wanted to!" The leader of the hidden guards said matter-of-factly.

    When the Phoenix King heard this, he almost vomited blood!

    F * ck! She really didn''t know how to describe her feelings at this time, because no matter how she asked, the leader of the secret guards had a hundred reasons for waiting for her. More importantly, he said it so reasonably that she couldn''t refute it. Who asked her, the Phoenix King, to set many rules?

 Chapter 2425 The Powerlessness Of The Phoenix King (2)

    Could she say that these secret guards were not doing their job well?

    However, the consequence of these guys doing their job so well was that she, as the king, knew nothing about what happened in the n. Wasn''t this price a little too big?

    "You ... You did that on purpose?" The extremely angry Phoenix King took a deep breath and spoke without thinking.

    When the leader of the hidden guards heard this, he immediately felt wronged.

    "King, we secret guards have always been loyal to King. How can King doubt us? if King can''t even trust the secret guards he personally chose, who else can King trust?" The leader of the hidden guards said very emotionally. Coupled with his fiery red eyes that were filled with tears, it was as if he had really suffered a great grievance.

    When the Phoenix King heard this, she suddenly felt a suffocating feeling in her chest. She wanted to spit it out, but she couldn''t swallow it down. It was only until her pale face turned red that she finally let out this breath of air.

    After taking a deep breath, the Phoenix King panted and shouted,""From today onwards, your position as a hidden guard is revoked!"

    She didn''t need a disobedient leader of the secret guards. Although the words of the leader of the hidden guards sounded very reasonable, she was still unhappy in her heart. She kept feeling that something was wrong.

    At this time, there were some fluctuations in the air not far from the Phoenix King. Then, a Man in ck clothes appeared in the Phoenix King''s bedroom.

    The man first nced at the leader of the secret guards who was kneeling in front of the Phoenix King. After frowning silently, he said directly to the Phoenix King,""Your Majesty, this subordinate has already informed the sixth elder and the other two."

    "Very good! From today onwards, you are the leader of this King''s hidden guards. " When the Phoenix King heard the report, he was in a much better mood.

    "Yes!" The ck-clothed man replied and then stood to the side.

    However, after waiting for a long time, the Phoenix King still did not see the sixth elder and the other two appear in her chamber. Instead, Leng ruoxue did.

    Looking at the ugly woman who had pushed open the door of her Pce and was standing there with a smile on her face, the Phoenix King''s heart was filled with anger again.

    ''Damn it!'' This woman ...

    "You''re so rude. Don''t you know how to knock?" The Phoenix King said in anger. She didn''t want to see this woman the most, but she had arrived so soon.

    "Knock on the door? I want to! However, I''m afraid that I''ll disturb the Phoenix King''s happy asion and cause the Phoenix King to be frightened again. If that happens, it''ll be my fault!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile. When the peacocks behind her heard this, they all chuckled suggestively.

    Thatughter greatly provoked the Phoenix King.

    The Phoenix King stretched out her snow-white fingers and said to the two men in ck,""Someone has trespassed into this king''s pce. Take her down!"

    Hearing this, no matter if it was the former leader of the hidden guards or the new leader of the hidden guards, neither of them moved.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Seeing this, the Phoenix King''s anger rose again.

    "Are you guys deaf? Didn''t you hear my order?" The Phoenix King was about to go crazy. Why did she feel that everything was out of her control after a few days of rest? It was fine if the elders were disobedient, but how could the secret guards that he had personally trained dare to disobey his orders?

    "Your Highness, please calm down. I heard that your secret guards are only responsible for your safety and will only help you when you are in danger. Now that I am not a threat to your life, isn''t it natural that they have not helped? Why do you have to make things difficult for them? As the saying goes, nothing can be aplished without rules. You can''t take the lead and break the rules. You must know that secret guards are not attendants or malepanions. They have to do whatever you want them to do!" Seeing that the Phoenix King was being unreasonable, Leng ruoxue spoke up for the two pitiful secret guards out of goodwill.

    Her words had sessfully earned the two secret guards ''grateful gazes. However, the Phoenix King looked at Leng ruoxue as if she could not wait to kill her.

    However, Leng ruoxue didn''t care about these things. She casually found a chair and sat down. Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes swept across the room as she asked curiously,""Eh, it''s rare to see no man serving the Phoenix King. I''m not used to it!"

    "You, you ..." The Phoenix King pointed at Leng ruoxue fiercely. She was so angry that she could not even form aplete sentence. Was he mocking her on purpose? How could she be so lecherous that she had to be apanied by a man wherever she went?

    "Phoenix King, don''t be afraid. I''m not here to fight with you. I just want to seek justice for my little Peacock and somepensation." Leng ruoxue saw that the Phoenix King''s face had turned ck from anger, so she quickly exined her intentions. She didn''t want the Phoenix King to let his thoughts run wild or gather his nsmen to deal with her. If that happened, she would be very tired.

    Who knew that after hearing her words, the Phoenix King''s face became even uglier and he shouted like a crazy woman without caring about his image,""Dammit! What justice do you have to seek? You still wantpensation? Hmph! No way!"

    "No way? Even a window would do! I''m not picky!" Leng ruoxue said in an infuriating manner.

    After saying this, Leng ruoxue saw that the Phoenix King''s face had turned even darker as if she was willing to.

    As sheughed in her heart, Leng ruoxue continued,""While I was in the parasol tree forest, you threatened and teased my little Peacock, causing him considerable physical and mental harm. Even now, he still remembers your threat and has nightmares. Therefore, you mustpensate me for this. Otherwise, I will report this to God Lord fogripple and beg God Lord to make the decision for me!"

    Leng ruoxue''s words were extremely serious. If others were to see this, they would not think that she was joking. In addition, with the dumbfounded Peacock King by her side, outsiders would believe her words even more. This was the effect that Leng ruoxue wanted.

    However, the Peacock King''s dazed look was definitely not because he was frightened by the Phoenix King, but because he was stunned by his master''s shameless words!

    He ... When did he suffer such a serious injury? When did she have a nightmare? Why didn''t he know anything about it?

    The Peacock King was puzzled, but he also knew that he could not afford to let his master down. Hence, he had no choice but to cooperate with Leng ruoxue in a distressed manner. At the same time, he put on a frightened expression.

    His skin was rtively fair, and coupled with his expression, he looked like a pale, frightened pretty boy. Even the peacock tribe members who knew the truth deeply believed their Master''s words at this moment, thinking that the king had really been frightened. From this, it could be seen how well he had acted.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue gave the Peacock King a satisfied look, as if she was a promising student. Then, she turned to the Phoenix King and said,""Phoenix King, look at how you''ve scared my little Peacock! AI! How could you have the heart to scare him? Don''t you take other people''s men seriously? Or do you think that I don''t dare to seek justice for my little Peacock? Hmph! Other people might be afraid of you, but I''m not!"

    Her words were so imposing that even the Phoenix King was stunned at first. But very quickly, the Phoenix King reacted and said with a dark expression,""Is the Peacock King really frightened? Then wasn''t he a little too timid? You''re willing to have such a useless man? Even Lord Wu, I feel wronged for you. "

 Chapter 2426 The Powerlessness Of The Phoenix King (3)

    The Phoenix King''s words were obviously trying to sow discord. However, she didn''t expect that her threat would really scare the Peacock King. Now that she thought about it, she didn''t seem to have said anything too serious! Why was the Peacock King so frightened? She couldn''t understand it.

    When Leng ruoxue heard the Phoenix King''s provocation, she did not get angry. Instead, she looked at the peacock Queen considerately and said,""Phoenix King, you''re wrong! Your Phoenix n is the leader of all birds. Isn''t it only natural for the Peacock King to be afraid of your threat? It would be abnormal if he wasn''t afraid! Don''t you agree?"

    When the Phoenix King heard this, he really wanted to lie to his conscience and say that it was wrong! However, she really couldn''t bring herself to say such shameless and quibbling words. After all, her skin wasn''t thick to such a profound degree, and all birds were afraid of the Phoenix n. This was also determined by their nature. If she really denied it, once these words were spread, she, the Phoenix King, would probably beughed at by all the people and beasts of the immortal realm until their teeth fell off!

    It could be said that the Phoenix King still had his own pride in some aspects!

    Seeing that the Phoenix King was not responding, Leng ruoxue could only continue to speak non-stop,""Phoenix King, we are all women. I can understand your thoughts. In your heart, you must not want to see the Peacock King live well. However, if your threat was directed at me, I definitely wouldn''t me you. Who asked us to be love rivals? Which love rival would get along with each other in harmony! But the person you''re threatening is my little Peacock. You''ve touched my reverse scale! Thus, I have to make an announcement for my little Peacock. I hope you can understand. Otherwise, where would I put my face?"

    Leng ruoxue''s words were absolutely reasonable, and even the Phoenix King could not find any fault with them. Furthermore, Leng ruoxue''s words had also struck a chord in her heart. As a strong woman, it was only right and proper for her to stand up for her man!

    If it was her, and her man was threatened by another woman, she would also seek justice for her man! But now, she was not the one seeking justice, so she felt ufortable no matter how she thought about it.

    Especially when she saw the Peacock King looking longingly at the ugly woman in front of him, the fire of jealousy in her heart burned again.

    F * ck! He was making eyes at her again. Was he looking for death?

    The more the Phoenix King thought about it, the more she felt that it was unfair. It should be known that the Peacock King had never shown such a little man''s expression in front of her, and she had taken a fancy to the Peacock King a long time ago. Although she had never been able to get him, she could not allow this adulterous couple to be so intimate and intimate in front of her! Wasn''t this a p to her face?

    At that moment, the Phoenix King, who initially thought that Leng ruoxue''s words made sense, immediately denied her words. Then, the Phoenix King said to Leng ruoxue in a rage,""You''ve also said that our Phoenix n is the leader of the bird n. Isn''t it normal for me to say a few words to him? What was there to be scared of? You must know that not everyone is qualified to be taught by this King. This is his honor!"

    In the face of the Phoenix King''s unreasonable words, Leng ruoxue only smiled and said calmly,""Phoenix King, have you forgotten that the peacock race is already mine? It''s none of my business if the Phoenix King wants to educate other birds, but it''s not your ce to educate my people, understand?"

    "Hmph! Even if the peacock n is already your people, they are still birds, and are under the jurisdiction of our Phoenix n. This is the nature of the beast n!" The Phoenix King quibbled.

    "It seems that I can''te to an agreement with the Phoenix King!" Leng ruoxue smiled faintly after hearing the Phoenix Prince''s words.

    "What, you want to fight? You''re only a divine Emperor, and these peacocks aren''t of much use to you. You''d better think carefully!" When the Phoenix King heard this, he felt that this was the prelude to a fight! He quickly warned.

    "It seems that the Phoenix King really likes to threaten others. However, what I want to say is that the Phoenix King should just take care of yourself. You don''t have to worry about us!" Leng ruoxue said without any appreciation.

    "Hmph! You don''t know what''s good for you!" The Phoenix King scoffed coldly and shot Leng ruoxue a disdainful look. If it wasn''t for her identity, she would have attacked this annoying woman long ago. However, it wasn''t toote. Moreover, this was the other party''s initiative to stir up trouble, so she presumably couldn''t me her for it.

    When the Phoenix King thought of this, his mood immediately became better.

    Who knew that Leng ruoxue would return her gaze and say,""Since I can''te to an agreement with the Phoenix King, then we won''t talk anymore. We''ll take our leave."

    With that, Leng ruoxue led a group of dazed peacocks and left the Phoenix n as if there was no one else present, under the gaze of the simrly dumbfounded Phoenix King.

    Even after Leng ruoxue left with the peacocks, the Phoenix King was still in a daze and waspletely petrified.

    She couldn''t understand how things had suddenly be like this. What was going on?

    The Phoenix King only reacted when the sixth elder, old fire, and Feng Miao arrived. She grabbed the sixth elder''s hand and asked angrily,""Where''s that bitch Lian Wu?"

    "King, Lord lianwu has already left." The sixth elder said honestly. They had just happened to see Lord Lian Wu leaving with arge group of peacocks at the gate. Although they had met face to face, neither side had spoken, so the sixth elder was somewhat confused about what had happened.

    After the sixth elder finished speaking, he saw that the Phoenix King''s face was like a color palette, white then red, red then green, green then ck. Obviously, his King was very angry.

    The Phoenix King was not only furious! She was so angry that she was going crazy! He was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood!<novelnext></novelnext>

    F * ck! She was already prepared to fight and was nning to teach that B * tch Lian Wu a good lesson. Who knew that not only did she not want to fight with her, but she also directly left.

    This was like a person who had long been prepared for battle, but his punchnded on cotton. How powerless was this!

    The Phoenix King was depressed! He was still very, very depressed! He felt extremely aggrieved, as if there was a fire burning in his chest, but he couldn''t let it out. This feeling was not good.

    Looking at the silent and sulky Phoenix King, the sixth elder didn''t know what to say. Could she say that she was starting to pity the king?

    Based on her understanding of Wang ding, Wang ding had intended to make a move, but his opponent had left so easily that she no longer had the best reason to make a move. And if his opponent had not made a move, Wang ding would not have taken the initiative due to his rtionship with God Lord fogripple! As such, the sixth elder concluded that the king must be feeling extremely aggrieved!

    The tactful sixth elder did not want to be the king''s punching bag, so he gave old fire and Feng Miao, who were happily watching the show, a look, and the three of them promptly left the Phoenix King Pce.

    Sure enough, when the Phoenix King came back to his senses and wanted to ask the sixth elder about the strike, he couldn''t find him at all. ording to the Guard''s report, the sixth elder had left the Phoenix n with old fire and Feng Miao to find natural treasures for healing, and the date of his return was uncertain.

    Now, the only elder in the Phoenix n who wasn''t in seclusion had also run away from home!

    When the Phoenix King heard the news, he smashed all the decorations in the Phoenix King Pce in a fit of anger.

    But what was the use of that? The Phoenix King, who had be themander of the army, could only sulk alone.

    However, old fire and Feng Miao did not run away from home of their own will. The two of them had been dragged out by the sixth elder. Moreover, it was after they left the Royal Phoenix Pce. They didn''t even have the chance to return to their rooms before they were directly led out of the Phoenix territory by the sixth elder.

    The two of them couldn''t understand the sixth elder''s actions, and they were even more depressed. They were carrying the mission of instigating a rebellion! If they were to leave the Feng n just like that, how were they going toplete their mission? More importantly, they had only taken a nce at their master previously. Although they were shocked by their master''s appearance, she was still their master! He couldn''t even say a word to his master. What a great regret!

    With this thought in mind, the two of them looked at the sixth elder with even more resentment.

    The sixth elder felt the gazes of the two old men and smiled helplessly,""You don''t know the king as well as I do. When shees back to her senses, she''ll definitely find trouble with us. So, in order to prevent trouble before it happens, we''d better leave!"

    "When are we going back to the n?" Old fire could not help but ask.

    "I don''t know. We''ll see!" The sixth elder let out a soft sigh, and a trace of worry appeared on his face.

    "Uh!" Old fire was speechless. If they were never able to return to the n, how were he and Feng Miao supposed toplete this mission? This was the first mission given to them by their master after they had acknowledged him as their master. If they failed, they would be too ashamed to face their master!

    Old fire was worried!

    Feng Miao was also silent!

    The sixth elder kept sighing.

    The three aimless old phoenixes were at a loss, not knowing where to go.

    However, old fire still reported his current situation to his master. After Leng ruoxue expressed her understanding, she instructed them to take good care of themselves. Just like that, the three old phoenixes began their wandering life in the God World.

    At this moment, after Leng ruoxue had left the Phoenix n and returned to the peacock n with a group of peacocks, she was immediately surrounded by a group of peacocks led by the Peacock King.

    Leng ruoxue burst outughing when she saw the peacocks ''anxious expressions.

    "Master, you can stillugh? Isn''t it too cowardly of us to leave the Phoenix n just like that? I''m afraid that the Phoenix King will look down on us even more in the future!" The Peacock King said with a face full of hidden bitterness. He had originally thought that his master would have a great fight with the Phoenix King! Who would have thought that after the other party showed their provocative state, they would actually leave with their tails between their legs like a feather.

 Chapter 2427 You Dont Have To Rely On Force To Defeat Your Enemy (1)

    This ... Wasn''t this a case of loud Thunder and light rain?

    The Peacock King was extremely disappointed! They were full of vigor and energy as they headed towards the Phoenix n''s territory. Who knew that even if they didn''t get justice, how could they leave so easily?

    Wouldn''t this benefit the Phoenix King? That damned Phoenix King would definitely think that they were afraid! However, the truth was that ever since they acknowledged Leng ruoxue as their master, the peacock n''s morale had been greatly boosted. They had almost forgotten how to spell the word ''fear''. Hence, they could not wait to have a great battle with the Phoenix n to boost their morale. However, it was clearly impossible now!

    The Peacock King was disappointed, but he didn''t know what his master was doing. The other peacocks wanted to ask but didn''t dare to. Hence, they could only stare at Leng ruoxue with resentment.

    When Leng ruoxue saw the peacocks ''little expressions, she was indeedughing quite happily. However, she couldn''t help but look at the number of peacocks she had with a resentful gaze. No matter how thick-skinned she was, she couldn''t bear the pitiful gazes.

    After sighing, Leng ruoxue exined helplessly,""What are you guys so impatient for? I didn''t say that I would let the Phoenix King go. Don''t worry, I will get justice for you. "

    Hearing this, the peacocks ''spirits were lifted again. The Peacock King looked at his master with a face full of guilt. His eyes were filled with tears, and he said,'' Wu ... Master, I was wrong. I should have believed you. ''

    Even so, the Peacock King couldn''t help but ask,""Master, when are we going to attack the Phoenix n? Now that the elders of the Phoenix-kind are not here, it''s a great opportunity. "

    Upon hearing this, Leng ruoxue broke out in a cold sweat.

    When did this little Peacock be so violent? Was this still the Beastie that she knew that had a little suffering attribute?

    This was clearly a male T-Rex!

    Leng ruoxue was speechless, but she would never admit that this little Peacock had learned to be violent from her! She couldn''t take the me for this.

    Aftering up with an excuse, Leng ruoxue shot a disapproving nce at the Peacock King and said calmly,""Peacock King, and you little peacocks, master will give you a good lesson today."

    After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she deliberately paused to see the peacocks ''reaction.

    As expected, the peacocks, including the Peacock King, were at a loss when they heard Leng ruoxue''s words.

    Teach them? What ss?

    Or did they do something wrong, and their master wanted to teach them a lesson? However, it didn''t look like their master was going to educate them!

    They could still feel whether their master was angry or not.

    Even though the peacocks did not quite understand Leng ruoxue''s words, they all put on a modest front and looked up at Leng ruoxue, waiting for their master''s next words.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the cute little peacocks who were waiting to listen to her. Her heart was itching. At the same time, she stretched out her snow-white ws and touched the head of one of the little peacocks. Then, she touched them one by one before she reluctantly retracted her Wolf ws.

    The peacocks were even more confused after being touched.

    What was master doing?

    Taking advantage?<novelnext></novelnext>

    Many peacocks thought so, but they did not dare to say it out loud. They could already feel the little white cat''s sharp gaze in its owner''s arms. It was turning into ice shards and shooting towards them.

    Sob ... That was so scary!

    After the peacocks sensed the danger, they all moved back in unison to maintain a safe distance from their Masters.

    "Master, you ... Didn''t you want to give us a lesson? We''ll be waiting!" At this time, an elder of the peacock n mustered his courage and said under the encouragement of the other peacocks.

    "Okay, let''s start now!" Leng ruoxue was naturally happy to see the peacocks so motivated. After a few coughs, she continued,""Today, I''ll give you all the first lesson. That is, you can''t defeat your enemies by force!"

    "Uh! If we don''t rely on force, then what should we rely on?" An older Peacock asked with a puzzled expression.

    To the beast race, force was the best way for them to show off their strength. Therefore, they really couldn''t think of a better way than force!

    Even though she was interrupted, Leng ruoxue was not angry. She was also very happy that these peacocks took the initiative to ask her questions. She then patiently exined to this old peacock,""Of course it''s wisdom,"

    When the peacocks heard that it was wisdom, they immediately exploded.

    They didn''t like to use their brains, as it was too tiring. It was better for them to have a direct fight. However, they had to listen to their master''s advice.

    For a moment, the peacocks were at a loss.

    "Master, we beasts are not like humans who like to use schemes and intrigues. It''s better for us to take action directly." After a long time, the simrly conflicted Peacock King finally couldn''t help but speak.

    To make the beasts use their brains, wasn''t this the same as asking for their old lives! It was possible to make the four King divine beasts use their brains for everything because the four King divine beasts had always been proud and arrogant. They felt that they were not inferior to humans and even wanted to be stronger than humans in every aspect. However, ordinary beasts like them did not have such ambitions and did not want to be in the limelight.

    To the majority of the magical beasts in the divine realm, as long as they were not bullied by others, had a wife, and had a few children, it was enough for them to live for the rest of their lives. So, what was there to be ambitious about? It was really quite far away from them.

    If there were conflicts between the beasts and humans, or between the beasts and beasts, the mostmon solution was to fight. This was the behavior of a man, and it was more satisfying!

    If the beasts were to be like humans, many of them would die of suffocation.

    "Take action directly? That was the behavior of barbarians. We''re all well-bred Beastie, so we naturally can''t do this. " Leng ruoxue replied matter-of-factly.

    "Uh!" The Peacock King didn''t know how to react. Could he say that he didn''t know many words and wasn''t cultured?

    However, looking at his master''s expression, it seemed as if being uncultured was a rather embarrassing thing. Therefore, the Peacock King really didn''t dare to say that he was illiterate. Otherwise, he might be despised by his master!

    Sob ... Uncultured child, I can''t afford to hurt you!

    Seeing that the Peacock King seemed to be in a dilemma, Leng ruoxue continued,""Actually, I don''t mean that you can''t directly attack any enemy. It''s not a problem for you to directly attack an enemy of equal strength or even lower strength than you. If you have to use wisdom against such an enemy, then I can only say that you are too weak!"

    "The enemy I want you to use your intelligence on must be stronger than you! For example, the Phoenix King. With your current strength, it''s not quite possible for you to defeat the Phoenix King. As for me, I can''t use my full strength now. Otherwise, my identity will be exposed, and my n will be in vain. Thus, we need to avoid them as much as possible and find an opportunity to catch them off guard. This way, we can obtain the greatest benefits with the least losses. " Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

 Chapter 2428 You Dont Have To Rely On Force To Defeat Your Enemy (2)

    "Master, are you saying that we shouldunch a sneak attack on the Phoenix King?" After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the Peacock King was stunned for a moment before he replied.

    "I won''t ambush you." Leng ruoxue denied.

    "Then, then how do we catch them off guard?" The Peacock King was even more confused now. He felt that he could not keep up with his master''s pace. During this period of time, he had seen with his own eyes how Leng ruoxue had toyed with the Phoenix King. She had even made up an identity to fool the Phoenix King.

    Apart from his admiration, he also felt that his master would do this because his master was a human. If he let a beast do this, even the Phoenix King would not have the ability to do so. Most importantly, he did not expect it to be like this.

    But now, after hearing his Master''s words, the Peacock King''s not-so-smart brain had turned into mush.

    "It''s a secret. As long as you know, although I won''t confront the Phoenix King directly, I won''t let her go!" Leng ruoxue said with a mysterious look. Hearing her words, the peacocks were instantly depressed.

    The master said that he was giving them a lesson, but in the end, he still kept them in suspense. This ... Wasn''t this bullying? One had to know that their curiosity was all piqued. Wuwu ... How could master be like this!

    The peacocks ''gazes became even more resentful. However, Leng ruoxue ignored them and said,""As the master, I can''t teach you everything step by step like I''m teaching a child. So, the feeling of using my wisdom can only be slowly experienced by you. Now, I''ll let Mei and baby teach you how to identify ordinary medicinal herbs. Take advantage of the time before we leave and try to pick all the ordinary medicinal herbs in the Phoenix territory for me, your master. Whoever picks the most will be rewarded!"

    After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she immediately took out the subus, baby, Ling, mo, and a few other beasts from the bangle. The moment these little beasts appeared, they immediately entered the zone and divided the peacocks into a few groups, teaching them separately.

    When the peacocks heard that there would be rewards, they naturally studied very seriously. On the other hand, many peacocks had a basic understanding of herbs and learned rtively quickly.

    As soon as they learned it, they immediately scattered like birds and beasts to collect ordinary herbs for their master.

    Most of the territory in the Phoenix territory was the Phoenix n''s territory. The affiliated beast ns that lived in the Phoenix territory were naturally those that were stronger or had close ties with the Phoenix n. However, the Phoenix n only had the Phoenix King as their leader now, and the other beast ns were in Leng ruoxue''s hands. Hence, the peacocks gathered the ordinary herbs that the Phoenix n did not care about as if they were strolling in their own backyard.

    Not only did the beasts not stop them, the Eagle n and a few other beast ns, upon hearing that their Masters were interested in those wild grass, also automatically helped to collect them. Their knowledge of medicinal herbs was naturally spread on the spot by the precious beasts.

    The Phoenix King had also received the news of this situation. However, she didn''t take it seriously.

    The ordinary herbs in the Phoenix territory were almost overflowing. Those things that were not worth much were not picked by any beast on normal days. Therefore, the Phoenix King did not even think about it and guessed that this must be the idea of that ugly monster, Lian Wu.

    The peacock n was about to leave the Phoenix territory. That ugly woman must be short of money to raise so many beasts. Those herbs might not be worth much in the eyes of the Phoenix King, but to human alchemists, they could still be sold for a price. However, to the rich Phoenix n, that price was too cheap.

    This was why the Phoenix King was not interested in themon herbs that could be found everywhere. This was also beneficial to Leng ruoxue.

    Even though most of these herbs were fire-attributed due to the geographical location, Leng ruoxue needed them as long as they were herbs. She didn''t care what attribute they were. After all, she had many fire-attributed beasts by her side!

    Very quickly, the ordinary herbs in Leng ruoxue''s bracelet had piled up into a small mountain. These herbs were the result of the beasts ''hard work for a day. When she saw these herbs, Leng ruoxue could not help but sigh. It was still better to have more beasts! Look at the quality of the work!

    In order to reward the beasts for their hard work, Leng ruoxue tried her best to change the food she ate. While the beasts were satisfied with their food, they were also more agile in their work.

    All the beasts worked together for three days and finally collected all the ordinary herbs in the Phoenix territory. They didn''t even leave a single root for the Phoenix n. They had picked all of them.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Other than being happy, Leng ruoxue also gave out a few bottles of pills to each of the beasts as a reward. When the beasts saw this, they were all moved to tears.

    Sob ... There''s meat to eat if I follow master! There were pills to eat!

    Leng ruoxue''s heart ached when she saw how easily these beasts were satisfied. These beasts, none of them were sneaky when it came to doing work, but such a small favor made them shed tears of gratitude. They were really a group of honest children!

    Actually, ording to Leng ruoxue''s thinking, since she had already bribed others and given them pills, she would naturally not be stingy with her beasts. The pills that she had given out were not considered precious in her heart. After all, as an Alchemist who had nock of herbs, the most she had were pills. Hence, she did not wish for these beasts to be so excited.

    As the master, he would not let his Beastie suffer losses no matter what.

    After some thought, Leng ruoxue said,"calm down." Don''t be reluctant to eat these pills, I''ll give you more after you''ve finished them, so you can eat as much as you want!"

    The pills she gave out were the most suitable for these beasts. Most of them were pills that increased Shen power and could be eaten as snacks. However, with her short understanding of these beasts, she guessed that they would most likely be reluctant to give it up, which was why she said this. Now, when the beasts heard her say this, they were even more excited.

    Immediately, some beasts couldn''t help but take a pill and put it in their mouths. Then, they immediately sat down cross-legged to regte their breathing.

    Not long after, that Beastie actually advanced a rank in front of everyone''s eyes, from a first rank sacred beast to a second rank sacred beast. All the Beastie beasts were stunned when they saw this!

    Oh my God! This ... Is this true?

    He actually advanced just like that!

    This was simply too unbelievable!

    After they came to their senses, the Beasties wentpletely crazy!

    All the beasts opened the bottles and poured the pills into their mouths. Then, they quickly sat down.

    A momentter, thews of heaven and earth that had advanced in rank descended one after another.

    The peacock n''s territory had be a paradise for advancement.

    Most of the beasts had advanced in rank. The weaker beasts naturally advanced in rank more, and the beasts had advanced at least one rank.

    After a long time.

    Only then did the rank-advancement craze end.

    When the beasts woke up, they could not hide the joy on their faces. The beasts were so excited that they couldn''t speak.

 Chapter 2429 You Dont Have To Rely On Force To Defeat Your Enemy (3)

    After a while, some of the beasts suddenly reacted. They had eaten all the Shen Power Pills that their master had given them.

    Wuwu ... The beasts who hade to their senses suddenly burst into tears. Then, the cries grew more and more.

    Leng ruoxue was dumbfounded when she saw this.

    Ugh! What was this situation? Shouldn''t it be a happy thing to advance? She had also benefited a lot from this, but why were these beasts suddenly crying?

    Could it be that he was so excited that he cried tears of joy?

    However, the sullen expressions of these beasts definitely did not look like they were crying tears of joy. Leng ruoxue denied her own guess very quickly.

    "Peacock King, why are you all crying?" Leng ruoxue helplessly nced at the Peacock King, who was also bawling his eyes out.

    The Peacock King, who had just advanced from a ss 7 sacred beast to a ss 8 sacred beast, immediately raised his head when he heard his master''s question. He said with tears in his eyes, "I''ve finished all the pills that master gave me. "

    The Peacock King was filled with regret! In truth, he was only a step away from bing a ss 8 Saint Godbeast. Even if he didn''t eat all those pills, he would still be able to advance in a few hundred years. However, because of his greed, he ate all the pills that increased his divine power. Although he had advanced to the ss 8 Saint Godbeast as he had wished, when he thought about how he had eaten all those precious pills in a single moment, his heart ached.

    Although the Peacock King had acknowledged his master, he had not fully realized that his master was a nouveau riche. Therefore, after the joy of advancing, his heart ached for those precious pills.

    In the entire immortal realm, the most precious medicinal pills were undoubtedly those that could heal injuries and increase one''s divine power. It was precisely because of this that he was unable to let go of his own wasteful behavior.

    What a precious pill! He had actually finished it so quickly!

    The Peacock King was so regretful that his intestines had turned green.

    "So what if you''ve finished it all? it''s not a big deal." After hearing the Peacock King''s reason, Leng ruoxue didn''t know whether tough or cry. It turned out that these beasts were crying because they had consumed all the pills! She knew it! Looking at how sad they were, it didn''t look like they were crying from joy.

    "Master, this is a very serious matter! Those pills are too precious. We shouldn''t be so wasteful. " After hearing his Master''s words, the Peacock King was so shocked that his forehead was covered in sweat, but he still didn''t forget to remind him.

    "It''s fine. I have plenty of pills. I''m not afraid of you losing. " Leng ruoxue said in an unusually forthright manner. After she finished speaking, she felt likeughing. With her current appearance, she was definitely a true nouveau riche! However, in order to appease these beasts, she went all out. They were her beasts anyway, so no one wouldugh at her.

    "Uh! Master, you have a lot of beasts around you, so you should be more thrifty. Otherwise, you''ll have to sit and eat. " When the Peacock King heard his Master''s words, he quickly began to worry for her. He couldn''t help but nce at the beasts present from the corner of his eye. Other than the peacock tribe, there were also the Eagle tribe, the Condor tribe, and other beast tribes. How many mouths did they have? The owner would really choke on it!

    The more the Peacock King thought about it, the more worried he became. Among the beasts that his master had taken in, other than the Eagle and the Condor race, which were the strongest, the other beast races, including his own Peacock race, seemed to becking inbat power. Thinking about this, the Peacock King was deeply worried.

    He felt that it was his n that was dragging his master down.

    Wuwu...Master! I''ve let you down! I''m too useless! Our Peacock n may seem impressive, but we''re actually quite weak!

    When Leng ruoxue heard that the Peacock King was so considerate of her, she was very touched. However, Cang immediately told Leng ruoxue about the Peacock King''s thoughts. When Leng ruoxue heard it, she also felt depressed.

    This Peacock King''s worry was too ...

    Leng ruoxue did not know how to praise him! He should still be criticized for his distrust of his master. However, after thinking about it, although the little peacock''s worry was a little unnecessary, she still had good intentions. She could not reject this favor, but she would feel quite aggrieved.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue heard Cang say,""Peacock King, what you said makes sense. Since you have this awareness of being diligent and thrifty, then I''ll leave the matters of the beasts to you in the future. You''ll be Niu''s beast chief butler, do a good job!"

    "What?" Hearing this, the Peacock King was so agitated that he didn''t know how to react. However, Leng ruoxue looked at Cang in astonishment. The meaning behind her words was: Cang, what are you trying to do?

    Why did he find her a Butler?

    Actually, Leng ruoxue had not arranged for anyone to be the head butler. Basically, all the matters around her were handled by Feng Da and the others. If Feng Da and the others were in closed-door cultivation, someone else would be in charge. All this while, as they were all on the same side, everyone got along very well and did not cause any unpleasant incidents.

    However, with the increase in the number of people and beasts by her side, Leng ruoxue knew that she couldn''t continue to raise them freely. She needed someone to manage them. Otherwise, her life would be in chaos sooner orter. However, she didn''t know if her grandfather and the others would be able to adapt if the Peacock King was the head butler.

    That''s right, Cang was talking about the beast chief butler, could it be that there was also a human chief butler?

    However, no matter what, Leng ruoxue was not optimistic about the Peacock King taking up the position of the head butler, even if it was for her beasts.

    Leng ruoxue had great foresight. She truly felt that her beasts would not listen to the Peacock King, so ... Cang''s idea would be hard to achieve.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Sensing Leng ruoxue''s thoughts, cold one patted his chest and promised,""Girl, don''t worry! I''m here!"

    It''s precisely because I have you that I''m worried! Leng ruoxue replied with her eyes.

    No matter how she looked at it, she felt that Cang was ying a trick on the pitiful Peacock King. She was very clear about how wild and unruly her beasts were. She wanted to let the beasts, who had always been free and unfettered, suddenly have someone to control them ...

    Difficult! It was really difficult! It wasn''t just difficult!

    However, since this was Cang''s decision, Leng ruoxue would not interfere. Otherwise, if Cang RUO were to get angry, the one who would be in trouble would be her Beastie. Thinking about it this way, Leng ruoxue decided to turn a blind eye to it.

    With that, the Peacock King''s identity as the head butler of the beast n was finally confirmed.

    The newly appointed Peacock King had never dreamed that he would be the chief butler of his master Beastie. He was so excited that he felt like he was floating as he walked.

    However, after its master entered the bracelet once and saw all of his beasts, the Peacock King calmed down after being dumbfounded and petrified.

    Sob ... He knew that the kitten was up to no good!

    Although he had been arranged to be the head butler of his master Beastie, there was still the Phoenix n among his master Beastie. Would he, would he dare to interfere? He had always been the one being controlled by the Phoenix n!

    Moreover, he didn''t expect that his master would have so many phoenixes as his beasts. At first, he thought that his master was already very powerful when she kidnapped Feng Xiu''s family of four from the Phoenix territory. Now, he knew that he had underestimated his master. He was too short-sighted and could not imagine how powerful his master was!

    However, what made him quite pleased was that the Beastie that had followed him to visit the master space had only been more petrified than him.

    After the tour, the n leaders of the Eagle n, Condor n, and a few other beast ns had even requested Leng ruoxue to let them live in the medium in the future! After obtaining Leng ruoxue''s approval, the few ns were overjoyed.

    The Peacock King had the same thoughts as them, hoping that the entire n would stay in their master''s space. However, Leng ruoxue had told them clearly that this was not the time. She still needed the peacock n to put on an act with her!

    Upon hearing this, the peacocks immediately expressed their obedience to their master''s arrangement.

    Just like that, other than the peacock n, the other spiritual beasts who had surrendered were all moved into Leng ruoxue''s bracelet. However, to the outside world, which was to say to the Phoenix n, it was said that the spiritual beasts of those ns had all gone into seclusion.

    When the Phoenix King heard this news, she was instantly furious. In her opinion, this was the time to use beasts. How could these beasts go into seclusion just like that? Even those damned family patriarchs didn''te to greet her personally. They really didn''t put her, the Phoenix King, in their eyes!

    She expressed her anger.

    The new leader of the hidden guards, who was responsible for reporting the news, had a different view on this. He felt that it was understandable for those beasts to choose to go into seclusion since they had just advanced in rank. Otherwise, the consequences of their strength being unstable would be quite serious.

    After tactfully conveying his thoughts to the Phoenix King, the Phoenix King finally wasn''t so angry.

    At this time, the Phoenix King remembered something and asked,""Did those spirit beasts advance because they ate that B * tch Lian Wu''s medicinal pill?"

    "Yes, I am!" The leader of the hidden guards replied.

    "Are her pills really that good? Can you go and Exchange a few for me to see?" The Phoenix King said after thinking for a while.

    "Your Majesty,st time, Lord Lian Wu left in a fit of anger. I''m afraid she won''t be willing to trade with our Phoenix n!" The leader of the hidden guards said with uncertainty.

    "Why wouldn''t I? She even takes in themon herbs from the Eagle n. I''ll exchange the good ones with her, what''s there to be unwilling about?" The Phoenix King said matter-of-factly.

    She had always thought that the magical beasts of the Phoenix territory had been wantonly gathering ordinary medicinal herbs to exchange for medicinal pills with Leng ruoxue. This was exactly the illusion that Leng ruoxue wanted to give her. After those magical beasts had advanced in rank after eating Leng ruoxue''s medicinal pills, the Phoenix King''s thoughts became even more intense.

    If that pill really had such a good effect ...

    That was impossible! There wouldn''t be a pill that was so effective!

    The Phoenix King''s heart was in a dilemma. One moment, she wanted to confirm the effects of the pill, and the next moment, shepletely denied it. Because she really didn''t want to see Lian Wu''s proud face. It was really too annoying!

 Chapter 2430 A Spy (1)

    However, no matter how unhappy the Phoenix King was, she still wanted to test the effects of Leng ruoxue''s elixir. After she heard the news, she felt as if a kitten was living in her heart, and it was very itchy.

    Seeing that the Phoenix King had made up his mind, the leader of the secret guards had to bite the bullet and ept the task. In fact, he really wanted to say,"Your Majesty, this matter is not under our control." However,pared to the previous leader of the hidden guards, he was a new official, so he was less courageous.

    Seeing that this subordinate was so obedient, the Phoenix King was naturally very satisfied. Otherwise, if this new leader of the secret guards were to reason with her, she would be depressed to death.

    After ordering the Butler he trusted to bring some of the best herbs, the Phoenix King handed the herbs to the leader of the secret guards he had just promoted. After taking the herbs, the leader of the secret guards turned and left.

    However, the leader of the hidden guards did not go directly to the peacock tribe. Instead, he brought some food to the former boss.

    After the former leader of the hidden guards was dismissed from his position, he, who had nothing better to do, other than sleeping, taking a stroll, and ying with the birds, uh! She was just teasing the little Phoenix in the n, and her days were free and unfettered.

    At this moment, the former leader of the hidden guards was repeating his daily schedule as usual. He was ying with a bird.

    When he arrived at the courtyard of the former leader of the hidden guards, he saw the former boss surrounded by a bunch of little phoenixes. The current leader of the hidden guards smiled helplessly. This boss was still the same as before. He liked to take care of children! One had to know that these secret guards were all raised by this boss. This had almost be boss''s instinct!

    "Boss, I''m here to see you!" The current leader of the hidden guards said.

    "Waiter, you''vee!" A young man raised his head and said indifferently.

    Hearing these two words, the current leader of the hidden guards waspletely depressed.

    Wu ... He has a name, can you not call him Xiao er? He felt really awkward listening to her.

    Seeing the current leader of the hidden guards crying, the young man smiled even more happily and said,""What, you all call me boss, aren''t you just the second among us brothers! There''s nothing wrong with calling you Xiao er, so don''t give me that face!"

    "Boss, I wouldn''t dare!" When the current leader of the hidden guards heard this, he immediately said with an aggrieved expression.

    "You don''t dare? Then why did he look so bitter? Do I owe you money?" The young man''s face turned serious as he spoke in an unusually serious manner.

    At this time, the little phoenixes around him saw that the situation was not good and all flew away in fear.

    "Hahaha! Waiter, you''re really stupid! I''m just scaring you! Can''t you tell? AI! What are you going to do! I''m really worried about your future! Forget it! Forget it! It''s better if I work harder and keep an eye on you!"

    With that, the young man became even more unbridled. The cold air in his body was also slightly released.

    The leader of the hidden guards was dumbfounded when he saw that his boss seemed to have taken the wrong medicine and was really angry.

    After about three minutes of silence, the young man suddenly burst intoughter.

    "Hahaha! Waiter, you''re really stupid! I''m just scaring you! Can''t you tell? AI! What are you going to do! I''m really worried about your future! Forget it! Forget it! It''s better if I work harder and keep an eye on you!" The young man sighed repeatedly and muttered to himself.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After hearing these words, the current leader of the hidden guards was speechless, and his forehead was covered with cold sweat.

    The boss was ying with him! Sob ... Boss is so bad, how can he do this! The current leader of the hidden guardsined. However, he only dared toin in his heart. He absolutely did not dare to say it in front of his boss. Otherwise, his boss would definitely teach him a lesson.

    "Boss!" After thinking about it, the current leader of the hidden guards still pretended to be pitiful and looked at his boss with hidden bitterness.

    "What''s wrong? Is there something you need from me?" The young man said.

    "Yes." The current leader of the hidden guards nodded his head like a chicken pecking at rice, then looked at the young man expectantly and said,""The king asked me to take these herbs and Exchange them for some pills from Lord lianwu."

    The young man frowned and said,""This isn''t something a secret guard should do, right? How could you agree to such a thing? You''ll spoil him like this! The duty of us secret guards is only to protect the king''s safety. We don''t care about anything else. Have you forgotten?"

    The more the young man spoke, the angrier he got. In the end, his face darkened. Of course, he wasn''t angry at this poor little guy whose face was already pale. He was angry that the King of Qi actually used secret guards as servants. Wasn''t this overkill?

    "I didn''t want to either." The current leader of the hidden guards lowered his head and said in a low voice. Without his boss''s support, he did not dare to disobey the king! Moreover, he did not have the eloquence and strength of his boss, so he could only be led by the nose by King.

    Now, he did not dare to let the boss know that his secret guards had taken on the role of secret agents. If there was anything, the king required the secret guards to report to her without the slightest concealment.

    "AI! I''ve protected you too well!" Looking at the current leader of the hidden guards, the young man sighed helplessly and sighed.

    In the past, he had always helped them settle everything. Now, he could no longer help them deal with these things. These little guys naturally had no choice but to let the Phoenix King do as he pleased.

    After thinking it through, the young man began to me himself. All this while, he had treated his subordinates like children and neglected other aspects of their education. However, it was fortunate that he had discovered it early, so there should still be time.

    With this thought in mind, the young man smiled and said,""Waiter, you''ve just taken over the job of the leader of the hidden guards and have no prior experience, so it''s understandable that you''ll listen to the king. But you have to remember that we are secret guards responsible for the safety of the king, not guards, not stewards, not the king''s servants. Other than protecting the king''s safety, we don''t need to care about anything else, so as not to waste our energy. "

    "Think about it. If the king is attacked by a powerful enemy and is seriously injured while you are helping him, will the nsmen me us for not protecting the king, or will they me the king for giving us extra work?" The young man deliberately paused for a moment before he continued.

    "Boss, I know I was wrong! In the future, I will be like you and will not listen to Wang Yan''s orders! Other than protecting the king, I don''t care about anything else!" After listening to the young man''s brainwashing, the current leader of the hidden guards said with extreme shame. He knew that his boss was right. The hidden guards should not indulge in the king''s willfulness. Otherwise, if something really happened to Wang, they would probably have to die to atone for their sins!

    The secret guards also had families. Naturally, no one was willing to pay for the willfulness of the Phoenix King! Therefore, such a thing must never happen again! The current leader of the hidden guards thought to himself.

    However, he had already agreed to this, so he had to do it.

    At the thought of this, the current leader of the hidden guards said with a troubled expression,""Boss, I don''t care about the future anymore, but I''ve already agreed to this. What do you think I should do?"

    "Fine, I''ll go with you! However, Lord Lian Wu is not someone who will y by the rules, so I can''t guarantee whether she will agree or not. " The young man couldn''t bear to make things difficult for his subordinate and said after thinking for a while.

 Chapter 2431 A Spy (2)

    "Thank you, boss! However, there''s no hurry. I''ve brought food and wine. Let''s have a good meal first!" The goal had been achieved, and with the help of the boss, the current leader of the hidden guards felt relieved.

    Wu ... With boss around, it was as if he had a pir of support. His heart was extremely calm!

    The young man nodded with a smile.

    After the two finished eating, they slowly made their way to the peacock tribe.

    When they arrived at the entrance of the peacock n, the young man directly asked to see Lord Lian Wu.

    When the peacock guard heard this, he sized them up and told them to wait while he went to report.

    Seeing this, the young man couldn''t help but sigh.""AI! The peacock tribe was different from the past! In the past, when they saw the Phoenix n, they would directly invite us in. There was no need to report!"

    "Boss," When the current leader of the hidden guards heard this, he tugged at his boss''s clothes, indicating that the walls had ears. These words could not be heard by the peacocks. Otherwise, those peacocks who now had a backer might gang up on him.

    Who knew that the young man would just smile nonchntly and say,""Don''t worry, I''m telling the truth. Lord Lian Wu won''t be so stingy. "

    "You''re an interesting Phoenix. " At this moment, a female voice sounded in the young man''s ears. When the two heard it, they immediately looked around, but they didn''t see any trace of a woman. Seeing this, the current leader of the hidden guards couldn''t help but change his expression.

    I''m finished! The boss''s words were caught red-handed.

    What was this good? If Lord Lian Wu became angry because of this, boss might be in danger, and he might not be able toplete his mission!

    "The Lord wants you to go in." Without giving the current leader of the hidden guards a chance to let his thoughts run wild, the peacock guard who appearedter said directly.

    "Thanks. Let''s go!" After thanking him, the young man immediately pulled his slightly dazed subordinate and walked straight into the territory of the peacock n.

    The two of them were so familiar with the peacock n''s territory that it was like their own backyard. When they arrived at the courtyard where the Peacock king''s pce was located, they found Leng ruoxue sitting there drinking tea.

    "Hello, Lord lianwu." The two of them greeted him politely in unison.

    "Hello." Leng ruoxue returned the gesture and invited them to take a seat. She then directly asked them why they were here.

    When the two of them saw how direct Leng ruoxue was, they were both a little surprised. However, it was also because of this that the young man had a good impression of her. He liked to interact with people who were quick to do things.

    After exining the purpose of her visit, Leng ruoxue remained silent for a long while. However, her beautiful eyes were sizing up the two of them.

    Under Leng ruoxue''s gaze, the young man remained as calm as ever. The new leader of the hidden guards felt like he was sitting on pins and needles.

    The pressure that Lord Lian Wu gave the new leader of the secret guards was too great, even greater than the Phoenix King! This made him feel rather incredulous. How did this happen?

    The newly appointed leader of the hidden guards couldn''t figure it out.

    After sizing them up for a long time, Leng ruoxue saw that the Old and New head of the hidden guards was calmly drinking his tea while the other was breaking out in cold sweat. She stopped teasing them and smiled, "It''s not impossible to exchange for my pills. However, my pills are very precious. Are you sure you can afford them?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "This ... I don''t know what Lord Lian Wu wants to do with this exchange?" After swallowing his saliva with difficulty, the current leader of the hidden guards asked carefully.

    However, the young man didn''t ask that. Instead, he said,""I can afford it! I can afford it! The Feng n is very rich!"

    Leng ruoxue was extremely calm when she heard the two''s different answers. On the other hand, the current leader of the hidden guards broke out in even more cold sweat when he heard his boss''s words.

    Now, he was very suspicious. Did this boss follow him to ruin his reputation? Otherwise, why would he expose his own weakness before the conditions were agreed? Ah no! It wasn''t short, it was their own trump card!

    That ... They were from the Phoenix n, right? At this moment, he deeply felt that he was not here to talk about other people''s Affairs.

    "Since you can afford it, then bring me the herbs ording to what is written here!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile, then handed the two of them a piece of paper.

    After the young man looked at it, he didn''t say anything and passed it to his stupid subordinate.

    The current leader of the hidden guards took a quick nce and immediately widened his eyes.

    F * ck! What was written on it? Although he didn''t know many words, he could still recognize most of them. But, but wasn''t the number and name of these herbs a little too much? What he had brought was not even a drop in the ocean of the requirements!

    His cold sweat instantly increased by quite a bit. His face was even paler.

    "What''s the matter?" the young man asked."Did you not bring enough herbs?" When he said this, he had no intention of avoiding Leng ruoxue. His voice was not soft either, and in an instant, the current leader of the secret guards was so agitated that he came back to his senses.

    The current leader of the hidden guards looked at his boss with a hint of resentment. He wanted to cry but had no tears. Boss, please wake up! You''re a member of the Feng n, don''t ruin my reputation like this!

    He didn''t bring enough herbs, but you should know that. Why did you have to tell him? Being exposed like this, the current leader of the hidden guards felt very embarrassed. However, the young man didn''t think as much as he did.

    The young man directly said,"if you didn''t bring enough herbs, you can go back and get them!" The king will not me you!"

    Hearing this, the current leader of the hidden guards regretted asking his boss toe with him.

    Originally, he thought he was stupid and hoped that his boss woulde to boost his prestige and haggle with Lord Lian Wu. However, after this boss came, not only did he not n to haggle, but he even kept tearing down his stage. Wu ... He really wanted to strangle his boss!

    "Yes, I also support you to go back and get it. If the Phoenix King wants to exchange it with me, it''s absolutely impossible to do it without paying a lot of money!" Leng ruoxue was still smiling as her beautiful eyes kept on scanning the two men in front of her. She found their interaction to be rather interesting.

    Sob ... Seeing that Leng ruoxue had said the same thing, the current leader of the hidden guards felt that it was hard to back down now. Especially since she had clearly stated that it was impossible for the king to not pay a huge price if he wanted to exchange the pills from her! He didn''t know what to say when she was so honest.

    Call him a profiteer! She didn''t beg you to change! You can call him a viin! He had made everything clear! In short, even though he was depressed by Leng ruoxue''s words, he could not find a single fault with her.

    After hesitating for a while, the current leader of the hidden guards stood up helplessly and said,""Boss, let''s go back first!" He had to go back and report this to the Phoenix King, and he knew that the Phoenix King would be furious.

    Who knew that the young man would listen to his subordinate''s words, but he had no intention of returning to the n at all. He said,""You can go back by yourself. I''ll wait for you here."

 Chapter 2432 A Spy (3)

    "..." Hearing this, the current leader of the hidden guards was a little dumbfounded.

    What! What kind of situation was this?

    The boss didn''t want to go back with him, but instead wanted to stay with the peacock tribe? In an instant, the current leader of the hidden guards felt as if he didn''t recognize his boss anymore. Wu...How could this be?

    "En en, quickly go back and gather the herbs ording to my requirements! I''ll treat your boss well!" Leng ruoxue joined in the fun.

    The moment she finished speaking, the current leader of the hidden guards, that poor little thing, turned even paler. Even Leng ruoxue started to pity him. However, he had a boss who was not under anyone''s control, so he could only endure it.

    "I ... I''ll go back first then." After a long while, the current leader of the hidden guards, that poor little thing, finally spat out these words. Then, he slowly left with his tall and hunched body. There was still a trace of cowering and deste aura around him, looking quite pitiful.

    "Why didn''t you go back with him?" After the current leader of the hidden guards left, Leng ruoxue nced at the young man and asked curiously.

    "He should learn to grow up and learn how to refuse." The young man said honestly. In fact, he still had one thing to say. He was very interested in Lord Lian Wu.

    "That''s true!" Leng ruoxue nodded her head in agreement. She then reminded,""When he goes back, the Phoenix King might use him as a punching bag. Don''t be sad when that happens."

    "I watched them grow up and raised them into my secret guards. Now that I''ve been relieved of my job, I can''t continue to look after them, so they have to adapt to living on their own." The young man sighed and said.

    After saying these words, he was a little surprised. He didn''t know why he would say these things to the human in front of him. And these words were said by him inadvertently.

    Leng ruoxue, who had also heard this, nodded her head in satisfaction. Then, she suddenly asked,""Do you know Feng mo?"

    "Feng mo? I don''t know him!" Hearing these two words, the young man''s heart skipped a beat. However, he quickly calmed down. The sh of panic in his eyes did not escape Leng ruoxue''s eyes.

    "You really don''t know him? Then you should be familiar with this name!" Leng ruoxue asked.

    "I''ve never heard of this name. " The young man denied.

    "Fengchuan, you don''t even recognize your ancestors!" Suddenly, an angry voice rang in the young man''s ears. Then, an angry woman in red appeared in front of him.

    When the young man, Feng Chuan, saw this woman, although his heart was already in a state of shock, he still pretended to be calm and asked carefully,""May I know which senior you are?"

    This woman gave him a lot of pressure. He was very sure that he did not know this woman. However, the fire attribute aura on this red-dressed woman was unusually strong. This made him have to be careful.

    "I''m the mother parasol tree. " Wu Tong said while suppressing her anger.

    "Ancestor! Greetings, ancestor!" Hearing this, Feng Chuan immediately knelt down to the mother parasol tree. The excitement on his face couldn''t be described with words.

    He knew that the ancestor of the parasol tree would not die so easily! Feng Chuan was so excited!

    However, Leng ruoxue was puzzled when she saw Feng Chuan addressing the mother parasol tree as ''ancestor''. This doesn''t make sense, right?

    Seeing through Leng ruoxue''s thoughts, the parasol tree exined helplessly,""The parasol tree Tribe and the Phoenix tribe have always apanied each other. The little phoenixes either grew up on our parasol tree or grew up together with the little parasol tree. So, it''s only natural for him to call me ancestor!"

    "Does he not doubt your identity? He believed you when you said you were the mother parasol tree? Don''t forget, the Phoenix tribe has been saying that the mother parasol tree is no longer around. " Leng ruoxue could not help but remind him.

    Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the mother parasol tree red at her helplessly and rebuked,""Little girl, which side are you on? Are you trying to undermine me?"

    "Hehe! I''m just curious!" Leng ruoxue said, a little embarrassed. If it was her, she would not easily believe the words of others.

    Listening to the conversation between the two, although Feng Chuan found it very interesting, he still kindly exined,""We phoenixes are born with a sense of closeness to the parasol tree, so I felt a sense of closeness when I saw the old ancestor. It was just that I didn''t know her identity at first, but my intuition told me that she must be rted to me."

    "You brat, since you''re calling me old ancestor, do you still dare to deny that you know Feng mo?" The mother parasol tree said viciously, as if it was going to destroy him if he denied it.

    Feng Chuan was helpless when he heard the words of the violent parasol tree Grandmaster. After ncing at Leng ruoxue, he said with a slightly aggrieved tone,""Lord Lian Wu is the Divine Master''s man, of course I can''t admit it."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Then why do you dare to admit it now?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "With ancestor Wu Tong here, I guess your identity is definitely not simple!" Feng Chuan wasn''t stupid. He knew very well how much the parasol tree mother tree hated the mist ripple God Lord and the current Phoenix King. Naturally, it wouldn''t join the two of them in their evil ways. Thus, he naturally had new spections and ideas about this Lord Lian Wu''s identity.

    "Hmph! You''re smart! This little girl is Leng ruoxue!" The parasol tree revealed Leng ruoxue''s identity.

    After Feng Chuan heard this, his eyes instantly widened, and his face was full of disbelief.

    L-Leng ruoxue? Was she the Leng ruoxue that he had heard of?

    "Leng ruoxue, the one who has a grudge against God Lord fogripple?" After a long time, Feng Chuan couldn''t help but ask.

    He had always been secretly paying attention to Leng ruoxue''s achievements and had thought that one day, he might be able to contact her. Who would have thought that before he could do anything, this Leng ruoxue, who was rumored to have turned the entire God world upside down, had actually appeared on her own!

    He saw a living one!

    At the thought of this, Feng Chuan''s eyes widened even more. He sized Leng ruoxue up and down as if he was trying to see what kind of superhuman abilities she had that could make the entire beast n panic. Whenever the Phoenix King mentioned her, he would clench his teeth in hatred!

    But after looking at him, Feng Chuan was obviously disappointed.

    He had seen Leng ruoxue''s image before, but it was not the same person as the one in front of him. Obviously, the poor child didn''t know about the existence of appearance-changing pills in the world.

    Just as Feng Chuan was still puzzled, Leng ruoxue nodded calmly and said,""That''s right, it''s the one who has a grudge against Wu Cheng. "

    "Liar! Leng ruoxue doesn''t even look like you?" Feng Chuan, who had always been calm and collected, was suddenly possessed by a baby andined.

    "I''ve taken a disguise pill! Now that I''m here at the Feng n, you can''t possibly ask me to show my true face, right? If that were the case, the Phoenix King would have already attacked me!" Leng ruoxue said helplessly as Feng Chuan''s IQ suddenly dropped. The look of distrust on Feng Chuan''s face made her even more furious.

    "Oh! So that''s how it is. " Feng Chuan nodded. He knew it! No matter how a person dressed up, it was impossible to make themselves unrecognizable!

    Then, he seemed to have thought of something and asked in embarrassment,""Can you let me take a look at the disguise pill? this is the first time I''ve heard of this pill!"

    "Sure!" Leng ruoxue felt rather helpless. She then took out a disguise pill and gave it to Feng Chuan.

    Feng Chuan was curious and ate it without thinking. After that, she bounced around and asked the two of them excitedly,""Forefather, Lord lianwu, has my appearance changed?"

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue exchanged a look with the mother parasol tree helplessly. Her eyes were red as she said,''this is the secret you guys have nted?''

    Yes! This Feng Chuan, who was normal at first sight but not very normal now, was the secret line that Feng mo and the mother tree of Wutong had buried. However, the mother tree of Wutong had never looked for Feng Chuan. And that Feng mo, who was the leader of the secret guards of the previous Feng King, had the foresight to bury Feng Chuan as a secret line after he noticed the abnormality of Feng Tong. In the war hundreds of thousands of years ago, in order to protect the Feng King at that time, he was seriously injured and sealed with Feng Wu. Therefore, Feng Chuan''s role as a secret spy was left idle.

    Feng Chuan, who could be considered smart, in order to hide his identity, had always done his job as the leader of the secret guards and had withstood all kinds of tests from Feng Tong. In general, Feng Tong was quite satisfied with him. The only dissatisfaction was that Feng Chuan was too old-fashioned and always used the rules to do things.

    Every time this happened, Prince Feng would be angered to death by Feng Chuan. But even so, the Phoenix King was not willing to fire him. But this time, the elders of the Feng n went on strike, which made the Phoenix King really angry. Feng Chuan happened to be cannon fodder and was severely punished by the Phoenix King.

    However, Feng Wang felt that he had severely punished Feng Chuan, but Feng Chuan didn''t think so! He couldn''t wait to be free! Because no one could understand how painful it was to look at and protect one''s own enemy every day. There were even a few times when Feng Chuan almost couldn''t hold back and wanted to make a move. But at thest moment, his rationality controlled himself.

    He knew that he could not reveal himself. With his current strength, he was no match for the Phoenix King. Thus, all he could do was to be patient.

    After finding out Leng ruoxue''s identity, Feng Chuan had been excited for a while. He felt that he had found apanion. Who asked Leng ruoxue to have amon enemy with him?

    However, out of caution, he did not dare to act rashly. He had been secretly collecting information rted to Leng ruoxue. Furthermore, he did not expect to see Leng ruoxue so soon. He was not prepared at all and had obviously lost hisposure.

    And Leng ruoxue knew about Feng Chuan''s existence because the parasol tree had revealed it to her.

 Chapter 2433 Youre Not Fighting Alone (1)

    When Leng ruoxue first found out that the previous Phoenix King had a trick up her sleeve, she was extremely shocked. It was only after the parasol tree''s detailed exnation that she realized that things were not as she had thought.

    Feng Wu and Feng Tong were sisters. Feng Wu trusted his sister very much and gave her a lot of power. The only ones who felt that Feng Tong was not the same on the surface and abnormal were the mother Phoenix Tree and the leader of the secret guards beside the Phoenix King. However, the two of them knew Feng Wu''s character very well. Although they had hinted to the Phoenix King not to give Feng Tong that much power, it was a pity that the Phoenix King didn''t care.

    In the Phoenix King''s heart, Feng Tong was her only sister. How could she harm her?

    When Leng ruoxue first heard about this, she had already expressed her disapproval of Feng Wu''s low vignce. She truly felt that the Phoenix King was too stupid and too naive. One must know that sometimes, the knife of a family member was much sharper than the knife of an enemy! More importantly, one could defend against the enemy''s saber, but not the saber of one''s family.

    However, Leng ruoxue was also clear that this matter could not be entirely med on the Phoenix King. It could also be that this little sister of hers was too good at acting, to the point that the wise Phoenix King that the parasol tree spoke of did not notice at all. In short, for her to fall for the trap of her kin, she must have some sort of weakness.

    For example, the trust in family, the desire for family, and so on.

    When she thought about it this way, Leng ruoxue felt a little more sympathy for the previous Phoenix King on ount of Feng Zhan. After all, if it was possible, no one would be willing to be plotted against by their own family. It was precisely because of this that she was more interested in the hidden spy that the parasol tree had mentioned. She also had more expectations.

    But now, it seemed that she had been looking forward to it a little too early.

    Or could it be that this child was under too much pressure, so he had gone crazy?

    Looking at Feng Chuan who was still jumping around excitedly, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but nce at the mother parasol tree. The other party also returned her a helpless look. The two of them sighed at the same time, expressing that they were powerless toment on Feng Chuan''s actions.

    After a long time.

    After finding the organization, Feng Chuan, who was extremely excited, finally calmed down.

    As soon as he calmed down, Feng Chuan immediately felt embarrassed. He also knew that his reaction just now was a little abnormal, but he did not know what was wrong with him to actually do such an embarrassing thing.

    AI! Please understand that after being alone for so many years, the moment he heard that he also had a backer, he became abnormal! Leng ruoxue''s eyes softened as she looked at Feng Chuan.

    Poor kid. Leng ruoxue expressed that she could understand his agitation. He was not fighting alone.

    With that thought in mind, Leng ruoxue revealed a kind gaze as she looked at a junior and said,"Wee to my pirate ship. You''re not fighting alone."

    "Hehe! I''m very happy too. " When Feng Chuan heard that Leng ruoxue wanted to join them, he was immediately excited. However, he seemed to have heard the word ''pirate ship'', or did he hear it wrong?

    "A pirate ship?" Feng Chuan was a man of action. If he had any questions, he would ask them. So, these two words became his biggest doubt at the moment.

    Leng ruoxue looked at Feng Chuan, who seemed to be slow to react, and felt worried. Was this guy really the leader of the secret guards that the parasol tree had mentioned? In her opinion, Feng Chuan''s IQ was obviously not high enough. At least, he couldn''t bepared to Feng Da and the others! Look at his silly and cute little appearance now. Oh! She was quite cute.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Cang, who often peeked at Leng ruoxue''s inner thoughts, heard Niu say that this guy was quite cute and instantly lost his good impression of this Phoenix. At the same time, he red at the innocent Feng Chuan.

    This guy is cute? Which part of her was cute? Was he as cute as she was? Cang couldn''t help but secretly praise him and made up his mind. As long as there was a chance, he would let this guy understand what true cuteness was! It wouldn''t allow any beast to fight for its favor!

    Hmph! It couldn''t win against that annoying man, but it couldn''t win against these beasts, could it?

    At this time, Feng Chuan, who had been slow to notice, also clearly felt the unfriendly eyes of the little white cat in Leng ruoxue''s arms. He was confused. He really didn''t know what he had done to provoke this little cat. He also saw the little cat waving its sharp ws at him.

    The subtle interaction between the two of them could not be hidden from Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree''s eyes. However, the two of them chose to ignore it. Leng ruoxue did not intend to participate in the exchange of feelings between Cang and the spirit beasts. The parasol tree mother tree knew that it could not afford to offend senior Cang, so it had no choice but to remain silent.

    "Ahem!" After a long while, the mother parasol tree coughed and changed the topic,""Fengchuan, we''re nning to leave Phoenix territory in a few days. What''s your n?"

    "Leave the Phoenix territory? Where is the ancestor going?" Feng Chuan looked at the mother parasol tree with a face full of question marks.

    "We''re leaving with this little girl. We''ll be by her side from now on. " The mother parasol tree replied honestly.

    "Argh! Old ancestor, who are you all including?" Feng Chuan asked the most important question.

    "We, the sycamore tree Tribe." The mother parasol tree said with a smile. She felt that her decision was rather wise and brilliant.

    "Then ... Then what about our Phoenix n?" When he heard that the entire sycamore tree Tribe was going to leave with Leng ruoxue, Feng Chuan started to get anxious. Although the Phoenix tribe was not weed by the parasol tree now, as long as the parasol tree was still in the Phoenix tribe, the Phoenix tribe would still see hope and wait for the day when they would be epted, right?

    But what Feng Chuan didn''t expect was that after all the elders went on strike, the parasol tree Tribe also wanted to move collectively. This ... Was he going to abandon the Phoenix npletely? It wasn''t hard for Feng Chuan to imagine what the Phoenix n would be like without the help of the phoenix tree.

    Wu ... How could the old ancestor leave just like that? More importantly, he knew that with the old ancestor leading the way, no parasol tree would be willing to stay. Thinking of this, Feng Chuan was even more afraid, because he knew that the old ancestor was definitely not joking.

    "Cold! What does it have to do with me what happens to the Feng n? The current Phoenix-kind is no longer the Phoenix-kind that we used to be. Therefore, we, the parasol tree n, will no longer serve the Phoenix-kind. " The mother parasol tree said disapprovingly.

    "Forefather, many Phoenix-kind people are innocent." Feng Chuan couldn''t help but remind her.

    "So what? They were all brainwashed by Feng Tong, and our Phoenix Tree n is loyal to Feng Wu. Therefore, I won''t help Feng Tong cultivate her power! Of course, if a Phoenix is willing to forsake the darkness for the light and acknowledge this little girl as her master, I''m still very willing to ept them!" The mother parasol tree made it very clear. When Feng Chuan heard this, he knew that the mother parasol tree had already made up her mind and it would be difficult to change it. He couldn''t help but turn his gaze to Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue understood what Feng Chuan meant. He just wanted her to help persuade the mother parasol tree! However, Leng ruoxue wasn''t that kind. What she wanted to say was simr to what the parasol tree mother tree had said."I have the same idea. Unless a Phoenix is willing to forsake the darkness for the light, I support the parasol tree mother tree to cut off their food."

 Chapter 2434 Youre Not Fighting Alone (2)

    Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Feng Chuan knew that there was no point in saying anything more. He couldn''t help but sigh on behalf of the abandoned Feng n and fell silent.

    After a while, the mother parasol tree asked again,""Feng Chuan, are you going to leave with us or stay in the Feng n?"

    "I''ll leave with you for the time being!" Feng Chuan said after some thought. Although the parasol tree elder had shown that he had absolute trust in Leng ruoxue and he was also aware of Leng ruoxue''s identity, he still wanted to observe Leng ruoxue from a closer distance. At the same time, he wanted to see where the parasol tree Tribe lived. Otherwise, he would not be at ease even if he stayed in the Phoenix tribe.

    "That''s good, you''re free now anyway. " The mother parasol tree nodded.

    "I wonder when old forefather and the others are nning to leave?" Feng Chuan asked again.

    "In two or three days." Leng ruoxue replied.

    "What about the pills that you want ..." Feng Chuan didn''t finish his sentence but he believed that Leng ruoxue would understand what he meant.

    "She probably couldn''t bear to give me the types and quantities of herbs I asked for." Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "..." Feng Chuan was a little speechless. The Phoenix King would definitely be reluctant! However, he could also tell that Leng ruoxue most likely knew that the Phoenix King would be reluctant to part with her, so she had deliberately given such a condition. It was a pity that the waiter was going to suffer.

    With a sigh, Feng Chuan silently expressed his sympathy for the waiter, but he couldn''t do anything about it.

    Just as Feng Chuan had expected, the current leader of the hidden guards returned to the Phoenix n and reported Leng ruoxue''s conditions to the Phoenix King. The Phoenix King''s expression changed drastically and he flew into a rage.

    Her anger was even greater than what the current leader of the secret guards had expected. Her face was cker than the bottom of a pot. The huge Phoenix Pce had been immersed in low air pressure because of the anger of the Phoenix King.

    Around the pce, many little phoenixes were trembling. From the aura, the little phoenixes knew that this was the king''s aura, and the king was very angry.

    Although the little phoenixes wanted to hide and not be affected by the king''s anger, they were too weak to withstand the king''s pressure. All of them were suppressed to the point that they did not dare to move.

    "Your Majesty, please calm your anger!" The current leader of the hidden guards, who was also pale, gathered his courage and said. He was the closest to the Phoenix King, so he was naturally injured by the aura that the Phoenix King emitted. However, he was mentally prepared, so his injuries were not serious. However, the other nsmen were not prepared! He didn''t want the king''s anger to be directed at his nsmen. That would be a huge disaster for the Phoenix n!

    "Calm your anger? How can I calm my anger?" The Phoenix King, who was sitting on the throne, roared in anger. The anger that was emitted from her body was almost tangible.

    "King, if you don''t agree to the other party''s conditions, then we won''t do this business. There''s really no need to be angry! You have to know that anger is harmful to the body. You are angry right now, but the other party not only doesn''t know, but may even watch a good show. So I feel that we can''t be fooled by Lord Lian Wu!" The current leader of the hidden guards tried to persuade him.

    It had to be said that he was quite clever. He knew that the Phoenix King was most concerned about Lord Lian Wu''s reaction, so he directly started from this aspect, which really made the Phoenix King calm down and think.

    That''s right! The more angry she was, the happier that annoying woman would be. Hmph! He must not be fooled by the other party!

    With this thought in mind, the Phoenix King slowly calmed down, and the anger in his body also subsided. The little phoenixes who felt the pressure had lightened quickly took the opportunity to leave the ce. If they stayed any longer, they would probably lose their lives.

    However, although the Phoenix King had calmed down for the time being, she was still very unhappy.

    She felt that she had already put down her status and wanted to exchange medicinal pills with that hateful woman. How could that hateful fellow not give her face? He really didn''t know what was good for him!<novelnext></novelnext>

    It had to be said that the Phoenix Prince was a rather selfish person. She thought that she had put down her pride, but would Leng ruoxue think so?

    The answer was no! Moreover, Leng ruoxue didn''t think that the Phoenix King had lowered her status just because she wanted to exchange for another pill! How could there be such a cheap thing in the world!

    Of course, the Phoenix King was not clear about Leng ruoxue''s thoughts. Otherwise, she would be even angrier at Leng ruoxue''s insensiveness.

    At this moment, the Phoenix Prince was racking her brain to think of Leng ruoxue''s faults andparing it to her ownpromise. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that Leng ruoxue shouldn''t have done that. However, Leng ruoxue could not care less about what she was thinking.

    But the Phoenix King cared!

    The more Leng ruoxue deliberately made things difficult for her, the more the Phoenix King wanted to know the effects of those pills. Sometimes, she even wondered if the effects of those pills were not as good as she had imagined, which was why that damned woman was not willing to exchange with her.

    With this thought in mind, the Phoenix King''s determination to get those pills grew even stronger. However, how could he obtain those medicinal pills without spending a lot of money?

    She was extremely unwilling to exchange pills with the other party ording to the requirements on the list.

    The current leader of the hidden guards saw the Phoenix King''s frown from time to time. However, he didn''t want to interrupt at this time, in case he was treated as cannon fodder by the king again.

    The current leader of the hidden guards, who didn''t want to be cannon fodder, held his breath and tried to lower his presence.

    After a long time, the Phoenix King finally responded.

    "Go and tell that B * tch Lian Wu that I''ve agreed to use the items on the list to exchange for her pills!" The Phoenix King gritted his teeth and said.

    "..." The current leader of the hidden guards was obviously stunned when he heard this. He did not expect the king to agree. And it was after thinking about it for so long. This was really too unbelievable. One had to know that he was very curious as to why the king had changed his mind. However, he did not dare to ask such a question, because he could see that the king did not look very good.

    "Yes!" After being stunned for a moment, the current leader of the hidden guards immediately reacted. He turned around and was about to leave.

    "Wait, tell her that I need three days to gather all the herbs. Tell her toe to the Feng n to get them herself!" After calling out to the leader of his secret guards, the Phoenix King was so angry that he gritted his teeth so hard that they were about to break. His voice was also squeezed out from the gaps between his teeth.

    "Yes," the current leader of the hidden guards replied. He immediately headed to the peacock n.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this news, she was stunned for a long time. Never in her dreams would she have thought that the Phoenix King would actually agree to her conditions. What had provoked the Phoenix King? If he had known that she would agree, he would have asked Qing Jue to write more.

    Leng ruoxue truly regretted it!

    However, she also believed that if she wrote more medicinal herbs on it, the Phoenix King would not agree even if he died!

    But now ... Sigh! Why did he feel a little depressed when the Phoenix King agreed? Could it be that she had guessed it wrong?

 Chapter 2435 Youre Not Fighting Alone (3)

    Leng ruoxue believed that this was definitely not the reason. She wasn''t arrogant enough to think that everything was within her calctions, so why would she be depressed?

    After thinking for a long time, Leng ruoxue finally understood!

    She didn''t want to exchange the pill with the Phoenix King at all! Right! This must be the reason!

    Leng ruoxue, who felt that she had thought things through, raised her head and saw the current leader of the secret guards, as well as Feng Chuan, who was still in disguise, staring at her.

    "What are you still doing here?" Leng ruoxue nced at the leader of the hidden guards and asked in confusion. Wasn''t the little Phoenix supposed to be here to pass on a message? Now that she knew, why was this guy still here? She had thought that the Phoenix had already returned!

    "..." The current leader of the secret guards, who had been ignored for a long time, was speechless for a long time. He thought to himself, he has always been here, okay?

    "I, I want to ask, where''s my boss!" After hesitating for a moment, the current leader of the hidden guards asked.

    "What?" Leng ruoxue looked at the dumbfounded head guard and then at Feng Chuan, who had just regained his senses. She asked him with her eyes,''doesn''t he know you are him?''

    Feng Chuan gave Leng ruoxue an innocent look. He was also shocked by the fact that the Phoenix King had agreed. How could he have the chance to say that he was their boss! Moreover, he really felt that he shouldn''t scare the waiter anymore. Otherwise, if the waiter knew that he had changed his face, he would be scared half to death!

    Leng ruoxue could tell from Feng Chuan''s expression that he didn''t want the other party to know. So, she could only helplessly say,""Your boss has already returned to the Feng n. Didn''t you see?"

    Leng ruoxue was very serious when she said this. The current leader of the hidden guards didn''t doubt her at all because he felt that there was no need for Lord Lian Wu to lie to him. As soon as he heard that his boss had gone back, he also quickly left.

    The moment the current leader of the hidden guards left, Leng ruoxue red at Feng Chuan and said,""You''re not leaving? That little fellow will definitelye and find you. "

    "Yes, I have to go back and make some arrangements. Where should we gather?" Feng Chuan nodded and asked.

    "There''s a small mountain 1000 m away from Phoenix territory. Do you know that ce?" Leng ruoxue told them the rendezvous point that she had agreed to meet demon and the others at.

    "Yes." Feng Chuan nodded. Then, he asked Leng ruoxue for the antidote for the disguise pill and left the peacock n.

    The moment the two of them left, Leng ruoxue immediately took out the mother parasol tree from her bracelet.

    The parasol tree mother tree thought that Leng ruoxue was looking for it for an urgent matter. Who knew that Leng ruoxue would only look at her calmly and asked,""Senior, do you know where the Phoenix n''s treasures are kept?"

    "What?" The mother parasol tree was stunned for a moment before it reacted,""Little girl, could it be that you''re thinking of getting your hands on the Phoenix n''s treasure?"

    "Yup! I should at least prepare some gifts for my Beastie! Don''t you think that all the treasures of the Phoenix n should be inherited by Feng Zhan?" Leng ruoxueughed evilly. Of course, by taking away the treasure of the Phoenix n, she could also make the Phoenix King have no medicinal herbs to exchange for medicinal pills with her. This was also what she had nned for a long time, but she had not taken action yet.

    When the parasol tree heard Leng ruoxue mention Feng Zhan, it nodded its head and said,""That''s right. All the treasures of the Feng n belong to Feng Wu. It''s only right that Feng Zhan, that little fellow, inherit them."

    "I know where the Phoenix n''s treasure vault is. However, there are many traps there. I''m afraid it won''t be easy for us to enter without alerting Feng Tong." The mother parasol tree continued. She could not help but shiver at the thought of the traps in the treasure room of the Phoenix tribe. Those traps were all designed by a cunning old Phoenix in the Phoenix tribe. They were definitely a trap.

    "With Cang here, I''m not afraid!" Leng ruoxue saw that the mother parasol tree was gritting her teeth when it mentioned that area. Even though she did not understand the reason, she was smart enough not to ask.

    When Cang heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he raised his snow-white ws and said,""Girl, there''s no need to ask this old tree. I can find the treasure vault of the Phoenix n. You have to believe in my ability!"

    "Uh! I just wanted to save you some trouble!" Leng ruoxue exined helplessly. Of course, she believed in Cang''s ability. However, with a spy in the Phoenix n, was there a need for Cang to look for him? It would be a waste not to use such a convenient resource!

    "..." The mother parasol tree listened to the conversation between the man and the Beast and was deeply worried. She ... Why did she have the thought that she would be led astray by them one day? This was too terrifying!

    The mother parasol tree did not dare to think further. However, she was quite clear that with senior Cang, who was famous for his destructive nature, if he really found the treasure room of the Phoenix tribe, it would not be able to be preserved!

    No! That treasure room was the fruit of Feng Wu and a certain someone''s wisdom. They only needed to take the treasures. She would do her best to protect the treasure room! With that thought in mind, the mother parasol tree urged him anxiously,""Little girl, when are we leaving?"

    "There''s no time like the present, let''s do it now!" Leng ruoxue saw how anxious the mother parasol tree was and decided to y along.

    "Alright, let''s go then." With that, the mother parasol tree pulled Leng ruoxue along and prepared to leave.

    "Wait, senior. You can''t go like this. Also, you have to restrain your aura." Leng ruoxue hurriedly called for the mother parasol tree to stop. She had only found out today that the mother parasol tree was still an impatient person.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Uh! Then how do we go?" The mother parasol tree stopped in its tracks and looked at Leng ruoxue in confusion. At the same time, it retracted its aura.

    Leng ruoxue took Ling out from the bangle and instructed,""Ling, make us invisible,"

    "Yes, master!" Ling Ying said, and at the same time, he cast an invisibility technique.

    Before they left, Leng ruoxue specially went to inform the Peacock King so that the little Peacock wouldn''t be anxious when it couldn''t find them. However, when the Peacock King heard that his master was going to the Phoenix n''s treasure vault, his thoughts immediately became active and he strongly requested for his master to bring him along.

    In fact, the Peacock King had been longing for his master''s invisibility for a long time. Now that he had such a good opportunity, how could he let it go? Especially since the ce they were going to was an important ce of the Phoenix n. He had long heard that there were many rare treasures there, so he naturally wanted to see it first.

    The mother parasol tree was extremely unwilling to bring along this child who was a burden. However, Leng ruoxue''s heart softened when she saw how pitiful he was. She agreed to bring along the Peacock King who was looking at her with a pitiful expression. As a result, the mother parasol treeined that she had pampered her Beastie too much.

    Leng ruoxueughed nonchntly and thought to herself,''if she doesn''t pamper her own Beastie, who else would she pamper!''

    Just like that, he brought along Leng ruoxue, who was a burden, and the mother parasol tree, and headed to the Phoenix n in high spirits.

    On the way, the mother parasol tree introduced the treasure vault of the Phoenix tribe.

    There were two treasure rooms in the Phoenix n. One of them was used to store rare and precious treasures, while the other was used to store precious natural treasures and precious ores.

    When the mother parasol tree asked Leng ruoxue which one they were going to first, Leng ruoxue didn''t even think and directly said that they were going to the one with the herbs.

    Who asked him to be an Alchemist! The thing he was most interested in was, of course, the herbs. Oh right, he was also a cksmith, so ores were also quite important! Although the time she spent on refining weapons was much less than the time she spent on refining medicinal pills.

    However, after hearing Leng ruoxue''s answer, the mother parasol tree frowned deeply. Finally, she could not help but remind her,""Little girl, Are you sure? That ce isn''t the most precious ce for the Phoenix n. "

    "I''m sure, I''m sure, and I''m certain. I''m very interested in that ce, but I''m not that interested in the other treasure room. " Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    "Little girl, I always thought you knew a lot about treasures! Today, I know that you''re an outsider. " The mother parasol tree was deeply helpless.

    Although she knew that this little girl was only using Feng Zhan''s name to empty out the Feng n''s treasure vault, she didn''t mind. After all, Feng Zhan had acknowledged this little girl as his master! This girl had done a great favor to the Feng n, and she would find a way to save Feng Wu in the future. So, she really felt that it was reasonable for the Feng n to give her the treasure. This was the Feng n''s reward in advance.

    Besides, even if she didn''t do this favor now, Feng Zhan, that ungrateful little fellow, would still want to give all his good things to this girl. Since he knew this, why not do her a favor? In addition, she really didn''t want the Feng n''s treasure to fall into the hands of that B * tch Feng Tong. That would make her depressed!

    Afterparing the two, she was smart enough to choose Leng ruoxue.

    However, this little girl''s taste really made her speechless! Those medicinal herbs were not worth much money at all. The most valuable things were in the other treasure room!

    What if ... She was saying what if Feng Tong found out about their theft? at that time, that B * tch would definitely be more vignt. At that time, if they wanted to go to the other treasure room to steal something, it would not be so smooth.

    However, Leng ruoxue waspletely unaware of the mother parasol tree''s internal struggle. As for Azure, even if he knew, he wouldn''t care.

    Hmph! It was just the Phoenix n! What''s the big deal! If they really startled Feng Tong, at worst, they would just rob her openly!

    One had to say that Cang''s Bandit attributes weren''t light.

    Just like that, while the mother parasol tree was in a dilemma, she still brought Leng ruoxue, Cang, and the Peacock King to the treasure room where the herbs and ores were kept.

    When they reached the door of the treasure room, Leng ruoxue was surprised to find a formation that was in operation.

    After observing for a while, Leng ruoxue could not help but ask,""Who set up this formation?"

    The formation in front of him looked very simple, but it was quite exquisite. It was not difficult to see that the person who set up this formation was also a person who had studied formations.

    "It''s the high priest of the Phoenix tribe!" The mother parasol tree gritted its teeth and said in an evil tone.

 Chapter 2436 It Feels Good To Have Someone Caring For You (1)

    "The high priest of the Phoenix tribe?" Leng ruoxue was not unfamiliar with these words. However, from the tone of the parasol tree''s voice, could it be that there was a story between the mother tree and the Phoenix tribe''s high priest that had to be told?

    Leng ruoxue''s curious gaze drifted towards the mother parasol tree, causing the mother parasol tree to fly into a rage. This girl''s gaze was too ...

    At the thought of this, the mother parasol tree could not help but roar in anger,""Bad girl, what''s that look in your eyes? I''m really going to die of anger!"

    The mother parasol tree was furious. The consequences, the consequences ...

    However, the consequences weren''t too severe. As soon as she finished shouting, Azure''s icy rended on her body, causing the mother parasol tree''s heart to tremble in fear.

    Sob ... How could she have forgotten about senior Cang? this was such a huge low-level mistake! She shouldn''t have ignored senior Cang''s existence just because he looked like a harmless kitten!

    But now, he had just shouted at his master, and senior Azure was furious!

    The sudden change made the mother parasol tree instantly act like a mistreated little wife. It lowered its head in grievance, and its beautiful dark green eyes were still filled with tears.

    Leng ruoxue was also shocked by this scene. She did not expect the parasol tree mother tree to have such a side to it. This was really too unexpected and also very scary ...

    However, Leng ruoxue only looked at the mother parasol tree in disbelief for a short while before shifting her attention to the array. Coincidentally, she saw the Peacock King extending his ws towards the array out of curiosity. She was so frightened that she quickly stopped the Peacock King.

    "Little Peacock, don''t do anything stupid!" Leng ruoxue broke out in cold sweat from the Peacock King''s audacious actions. However, the Peacock King replied in an extremely aggrieved manner,""I want to help you break the formation."

    "..." Leng ruoxue was stunned when she heard that. Did she hear wrongly? This little Peacock said that she would help them break the formation? Does he also know about formations?

    "You know about formations?" Leng ruoxue, who couldn''t believe it, took a long time to react and ask.

    "I know a thing or two! Master, let me try! I''m very interested in the formation that the high priest of the Phoenix n set up. " The Peacock King pleaded as tears welled up in his eyes.

    "Uh! Alright!" Leng ruoxue''s heart softened when she saw the Peacock King''s pleading face. However, she was more shocked than surprised by this Peacock King who knew how to use arrays.

    One had to know that Beastie who knew how to use arrays were rare, but in such a short time, she had already heard two. One of them was the high priest of the Phoenix tribe, and the other was the Peacock King.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue watched as the Peacock King''s delicate and snow-white fingers moved about, forming a series of hand seals in midair before floating towards the center of the array ...

    After about half an hour, the exquisite formation outside the door became dimmer and dimmer. Ten minutester, the light of the formation weakened and gradually extinguished.

    "It''s done!" The Peacock King said with sweat all over his head. Breaking a formation was really a matter that consumed a lot of physical strength and divine power! He felt that he had never been so tired before, not even after running for hundreds of thousands of meters.

    That''s right, when he felt aggrieved, he would run around Phoenix Ridge. When he was tired from running, he would stop and then have a good sleep. This way, he would forget his troubles. Of course, most of the time, he rarely had any troubles, and his troubles were basically created by the Phoenix King. Therefore, every time the beasts of the Phoenix territory saw the Peacock King acting rashly, they would know that he was being harassed by the Phoenix King again. Every time he thought of this, he would feel depressed.

    As he recalled his tragic past, the Peacock King instantly became listless. Leng ruoxue thought that the Peacock King was tired from breaking the array. After instructing him to rest well, Leng ruoxue began to observe the array that the Peacock King had broken.

    The formation had truly been broken. Furthermore, the process of the Peacock King''s decoding of the array was also recorded in her mind. Leng ruoxue carefully recalled that every step of the Peacock King''s was verypact. There was not a single waste or unnecessary art.<novelnext></novelnext>

    She really didn''t expect that the Peacock King actually had such talent. It seemed that she had picked up a treasure! After Leng ruoxue''s initial shock, her heart was filled with joy.

    She knew it! His Beastie was definitely extraordinary.

    The mother parasol tree, which had its head lowered all this while, had also raised its head at some point. It looked at the array that had been broken and its face showed a dazed expression.

    That ... Could she say that she knew how to dispel the array at the door?

    The mother parasol tree shrunk her neck. This thought had just appeared in her heart, but she quickly suppressed it. Wu ... She did not dare to say it out loud. She was afraid that this little girl would fly into a rage if she said it!

    Just now, she had only cared about her sorrow and had not thought that the quick-handed Peacock King would be the first to undo the defensive array outside the door. But what she had not expected even more was that this seemingly unremarkable, weak little Peacock King was actually an array master!

    To be able to undo the formation of that hateful old priest! He was definitely not simple!

    The mother parasol tree was stunned. Her beautiful eyes first looked at Leng ruoxue, then stopped at the Peacock King.

    At this moment, Peacock King had just taken a pill to recover his divine power and was adjusting his breathing. However, the gaze that fell on him was too intense. Peacock King''s entire body was burning.

    The Peacock King had no choice but to open its bright eyes. When it realized that it was the mother parasol tree that was staring at it, the Peacock King tactfully swallowed the words that it was about to ask. It remained silent and unconsciously moved closer to its master.

    Master, please protect me! This old woman looks like she wants to eat your little Peacock! It was too terrifying! Wuuu ...

    After receiving the message from the Peacock King''s eyes, Leng ruoxue could not help but wipe the cold sweat off her forehead. She then picked up the little Peacock King, who had already recovered his energy and was glowing with health. She gave the mother parasol tree a look and led the way into the secret room.

    Entering the secret chamber, Leng ruoxue was dumbfounded.

    W-what was this?

    Leng ruoxue was speechless as she looked at the colorful, operating small scale formations.

    This was because every ce that she could see, or it could be said that every ce where the herbs and ores were ced, was protected by a small and exquisite array. If she wanted to take away those herbs and ores, it was not impossible, but she had to remove the array one by one.

    This secret room was not small, and the herbs and ores inside were piled up like mountains and scattered all over the secret room. There were at least 8000, if not 10000, of these small protective arrays. How long would it take to solve them?

    Was this the pace of exhaustion?

    Leng ruoxue was deeply worried.

    After being in a daze for a long time, she slowly reacted and pulled the equally dumbfounded mother parasol tree over, asking,""These formations were set up by the high priest of the Phoenix-kind? Is he trying to tire the thief to death?"

 Chapter 2437 It Feels Good To Have Someone Caring For You (2)

    "Yes, little girl, you''re right! When the high priest was responsible for the construction of these two secret rooms, he had said that whoever dared to steal from the Phoenix n would be exhausted to death! If the thief didn''t die from exhaustion and even managed to steal the treasure of the Phoenix n, then it''s his good fortune and the Phoenix n will definitely let bygones be bygones. " The mother parasol tree exined in a low voice after wiping the cold sweat off her forehead.

    "..." Leng ruoxue expressed her helplessness. The Peacock King, who was initially excited, had turned numb after seeing so many formations.

    Previously, breaking a single formation had already used up a third of his divine power and physical strength. Now that there were so many formations before him, the Peacock King was certain that he would be exhausted to the point of spitting blood.

    "By the way, little girl, you must be careful in cracking this array because there are traps in these arrays. If you make one wrong step, then the whole secret room''s trap will be activated, and at the same time, it will also alert that slut Feng Tong. So, you must be careful!" After observing Leng ruoxue''s slightly ugly expression, the mother parasol tree carefully reminded her.

    She had no idea how to break the array here. It wasn''t that the Phoenix High priest didn''t tell her, but that she didn''t remember.

    She felt so ashamed!

    "We ... Will be careful." After Leng ruoxue heard the mother parasol tree''s words, she fell silent for a moment before she replied.

    Then, she looked at the crying Peacock King and patted his shoulder,""Little Peacock, let''s get to work."

    "Master, how long will it take to solve this!" The Peacock King was filled with regret. He should not have broken the formation at the entrance! Great, now he had be a Coolie!

    Even though he was a little grumbling in his heart, he did not dare to disobey his master''s orders. His heart trembled as he followed behind Leng ruoxue and walked towards a small array not far from her.

    As for Leng ruoxue, after taking a look at the distribution of treasures in the secret chamber, she chose the most expensive pile of herbs.

    After a careful observation, Leng ruoxue began to cast spells one after another. In less than ten minutes, the array that Leng ruoxue had broken first stopped working. The herbs that were protected by the array naturally became hers.

    At this moment, she lifted her gaze and looked at the Peacock King. She realized that the Peacock King''s array was only one-third undone. Since she did not disturb the Peacock King, Leng ruoxue quickly set off for her next target.

    When the Peacock King finally cracked a formation, he wanted to show off to his master. However, he suddenly realized that his master had cracked almost ten defensive formations.

    In an instant, Peacock King''s eyes widened in disbelief. Is this true? As his master''s Beastie, he actually didn''t know that his master''s attainments in formations were so high. The moment this thought appeared in the Peacock King''s mind, he was ecstatic.

    Sob...He had finally found his master! He must acknowledge master as his master. If master doesn''t ept him, he will cry in front of master!<novelnext></novelnext>

    After making up his mind, Peacock King seemed to be invigorated. He became energetic but Cang really couldn''t bear to see Peacock King like this. He nced at Peacock King and said with an unhappy face,"What are you daydreaming about? hurry up and get to work. Look at your work efficiency, it''s really too low!"

    Ugh! Hearing this, the Peacock King was depressed! His understanding of formations was clearly not as good as his master ''s, so wasn''t it only natural that he would be slower in breaking them? Why did this cat attack him like this? Beastie, who were also masters, were born from the same root, so why was it so urgent to attack each other?

    Although the Peacock King thought this way, he didn''t dare to refute the fierce and brutal kitten. He could only lower his head and continue to work.

    Little did he know that the Azure Capital was in a bad mood because Leng ruoxue was trying to break the array and could no longer hug him. The Peacock King happened to be the cannon fodder for the Azure Capital to vent its anger. At the same time, the Azure Capital could also sense the Peacock King''s inner thoughts and thought to himself, Hmph! He even recited a poem, wasn''t this showing that he was uncultured?

    Actually, these were words that Leng ruoxue often said to the Beasties. Her intention was to unite the Beasties and unite them against external threats! Now that the Peacock King had used it, Cang couldn''t help but feel discontented. He secretly made a note of the Peacock King in his heart.

    The poor Peacock King didn''t even know that he had unintentionally provoked Cang.

    After being pressured by Cang, Peacock King could only lower his head and work. He didn''t even dare to raise his head to avoid being scolded again.

    The mother parasol tree, who had been observing Leng ruoxue''s attempt to break the formation, was shocked when it saw the dazzling array of spells. After observing for a long time, the mother parasol tree could not help but ask,""Little girl, I didn''t expect you to know so much about formations. Today, I''ve really broadened my horizons. If that old priest were to see this, he would definitely be depressed! You must know that it took him hundreds of years to set up these formations!"

    Upon hearing this, Leng ruoxue, who was breaking the array, replied in a speechless manner,""Senior Wu Tong, you know that there are so many formations here and you still dare to bring me here? It''s a good thing I know a thing or two about formations. Otherwise, wouldn''t we have made a wasted trip?"

    "Hehe! How could that be possible! You''re master Yu''s disciple, this small formation can''t trouble you. " The parasol tree motherughed in embarrassment. When she brought Leng ruoxue here in high spirits, she did not think too much about it. She did not even consider if this little girl knew anything about array formations. The main reason was that she had too much confidence in Leng ruoxue. In addition, she had senior Cang''s assistance from the side. Hence, she naturally thought that nothing could stump Leng ruoxue. Hmph! What''s a small formation like this, right?

    One must know that the old priest of the Feng n had been taught by master Yu in the past. Master Yu had only given him a few casual pointers, but the old priest''s achievements in the field of formations were already amazing. Not to mention that this little girl was master Yu''s disciple. She must have learned a lot from master Yu. The mother parasol tree thought to itself.

    However, she had overlooked one point, and that was that even as the master Yu''s disciple, she might not know how to use arrays! At the very least, Leng ruoxue''s two senior brothers did not know how to. However, the excited mother parasol tree would not think so much. Now that she saw how familiar Leng ruoxue was with the array, she would not think about all these messy things.

    The parasol tree mother tree truly felt that watching Leng ruoxue break the array was a form of enjoyment. Looking at her ten fingers moving around, the spells she executed were so beautiful. Each of them was as beautiful and exquisite as a seven-colored butterfly. It could not take its eyes off them and could not move its gaze away.

    She felt as if her mind was being pulled by Leng ruoxue''s attempt to break the array. She also felt that two eyes were not enough. In the next moment, the entire secret room fell silent again. Other than the slight sounds of Leng ruoxue and the Peacock King breaking the array, even the sound of breathing was unbelievably soft.

    A few hourster, under Leng ruoxue and the Peacock King''s hard work, half of the array in the secret room was finally broken. However, the two of them were also exhausted.

 Chapter 2438 It Feels Good To Have Someone Caring For You (3)

    Finding an empty space, the two sat down to adjust their breathing. They took a few pills to replenish Shen power, and their tired bodies were slightly relieved. However, neither of them had any thoughts of breaking the array immediately. Now, they felt like vomiting as soon as they saw the array.

    There were simply too many formations.

    ncing at the two of them, Cang Yi snuggled up to Leng ruoxue''s legs. After rubbing against her fawningly, she said with a smile,""Niu! I know you''re tired, do you want me to do the rest?"

    "Azure can also break the formation?" Leng ruoxue was surprised. Why hadn''t she heard Cang mention it before?

    "I won ''t! I know how to set up and destroy formations!" Azure raised her head and said proudly.

    Hehe! In this day and age, who still put in the effort to learn how to break formations! Just destroy it directly!

    "Uh!" Hearing this, Leng ruoxue didn''t know how to react. Destroy the formation? If she didn''t understand it wrong, it meant to violently destroy the array, right?

    Looking at Cang Xiaoxiao''s body, Leng ruoxue couldn''t understand why this little thing''s thoughts were so violent. This was seriously inconsistent with its size!

    After a long while, Leng ruoxue finally could not help but remind him,""Cang, if you destroy the formation, you will be discovered by the Phoenix King. The herbs I want will also be destroyed!"

    "I won ''t! Girl, you have to believe me, I will protect these herbs well!" Cang raised his little white paws and promised. If it wasn''t for the fact that Niu was so tired that she was about to vomit, he wouldn''t help!

    Most of the time, Cang liked it when Leng ruoxue did everything herself. This way, she could get some training. However, there were too many arrays in front of them. Their time was tight and their task was very heavy. Hence, Cang knew that he had to act! This was the only way to save time. Otherwise, the longer he dyed, the more dangerous it was for him to be discovered by the Phoenix King.

    Although it wasn''t afraid of the Phoenix King, their actions couldn''t alert the Phoenix King. It must be known that it wasn''t a wise choice to fight the Phoenix King now. At the very least, it hoped that when Niu''s strength was a bit stronger and was evenly matched with the other party, the two sides would truly shed all pretenses of cordiality, but now! It was not the right time yet.

    Hearing Cang''s promise, Leng ruoxue pondered for a while before saying,""Cang, I understand what you mean. However, it''s better for me and the Peacock King to continue breaking these formations! Although we''re about to puke from breaking the formation, this is also a good training for us. It''s a rare opportunity!"

    "Alright then!" Seeing Niu so stubborn, Azure didn''t insist. His heart ached for Niu because she was too tired. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have taken the initiative to ask for help. But now that he heard Leng ruoxue reject his help, Cang wasn''t angry at all. Instead, he was rather happy.

    Hehe! This was what it liked about Niu. As the saying goes, it''s better to rely on yourself than on others. After all, relying on other people''s help was only temporary.

    After resting for a while, Leng ruoxue and the Peacock King continued with their work.

    The parasol tree mother tree, who was watching from the side, saw that Leng ruoxue and the Peacock King were so tired that their faces were pale, but they still persisted in their work. She could not help but feel a trace of admiration for the two of them, and the Peacock King''s impression in her heart also improved greatly.

    Who asked the original Peacock King to be a useless pretty boy in the eyes of the parasol tree! He didn''t expect that this pretty boy would still be of some use now! Could this be what humans often said, that you can''t judge a book by its cover?

    The parasol tree mother tree sized up Leng ruoxue and the Peacock King. From the corner of her eyes, she inadvertently caught a glimpse of Cang, who had a look of relief on his face. Instantly, she shuddered and her little heart trembled. This senior was a violent one. She must stay away from him in the future.

    Only the heavens knew how scared she had been when she heard senior Azure say that he was going to use abnormal means to destroy the spirit array here. She was so worried that the little girl would agree to this in order to save time, but she didn''t dare to say anything to stop him. Otherwise, this senior would definitely fly into a rage! It was a good thing that the little girl Leng ruoxue had rejected him in the end. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable and would alert the enemy.

    She wasn''t afraid of being discovered by Feng Tong. Instead, she was afraid that Feng Tong would join forces with rime ice and make the other party on guard. At that time, the difficulty of their operation to rescue Feng Wu would increase greatly. This was not something she wanted to see.

    It''s alright now! In any case, even if the things here were lost, Feng Tong would not know who did it.

    At the thought of this, the mother parasol tree, who had calmed down, could not help but reveal a lecherous smile. She believed that when Feng Tong found out about this, she would be so angry that she would vomit blood!

    However, the mother parasol tree did not know that its little thoughts had already been seen through by Azure, but it was toozy to care.

    Three hourster.

    The secret Chamber''s array was finally cracked.

    Leng ruoxue and the Peacock King rxed and fell to the ground. At this moment, both of their foreheads were drenched in sweat and their faces were frighteningly pale.

    In order to save time, the two of them broke through the array while taking pills to replenish their divine power. In addition, they became more and more familiar with the array here, so from the second half of the journey, the speed at which they broke through the array became faster and faster.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Seeing that his girl was exhausted, Azure considerately took out a small handkerchief from God knows where and attentively wiped the cold sweat off Leng ruoxue''s forehead. The mother parasol tree was in charge of collecting the herbs in the secret room. In theter stages, in order to not affect the speed of breaking the formation, all the herbs and ores were collected by the mother parasol tree. As for the Peacock King, who was as tired as a dead dog, no one cared about him.

    Looking at the cold treatment he received, the Peacock King wanted to cry but had no tears. He couldn''t hurt a child without a mother!

    Although the Peacock King was not surprised by his treatment, he still felt ufortable when he met them. However, he did not dare to let this ferocious kitten and the mother parasol tree take care of him. If that happened, he would die faster.

    AI! Looking at the current situation, not only was he a child without a mother, his strength was also inferior to others. Thinking of this, he truly felt that he could only take care of himself.

    After taking a few pills to replenish his divine power, the Peacock King immediately sat down cross-legged to regte his breathing.

    Upon seeing this, Leng ruoxue moved the Peacock King into the bracelet. When she saw that the mother parasol tree had also finished collecting the herbs and ores, she then brought the remaining two humans and one beast into the bracelet.

    "Rest here! We''ll continue to the next room after we''ve rested enough. " Leng ruoxue smiled. Even though she was exhausted, they had gained a lot. Hence, she was in a good mood.

    When the Peacock King heard this, he almost jumped for joy. However, he had to still have the strength. After eating a few pills, his divine power had recovered by more than half. Now that he was in his master''s magical space, he couldn''t care less about his own grievances and sorrow. He quickly took the time to rest. After all, his master could adjust the flow of time at will here! This made him feel that he still had plenty of time!

    At this moment, a deep voice sounded in the Peacock King''s ears,""Have some fruit!"

    Peacock King raised his head and saw a tall shadow blocking his view. The owner of the shadow was the Eagle tribe leader.

    The Eagle was still looking at the Peacock King with concern. It stuffed the fruit into the Peacock king''s hand. The Peacock King gave him face and bit into the fruit. He was moved to tears.

    Sob...It felt so good to have someone care for you!

    The Peacock King had never expected that the Eagle tribe leader, who had always looked down on him, would suddenly show concern for him. This surprised him greatly. At the same time, his pair of probing eyes kept sizing up the Eagle tribe leader. The Peacock King really wanted to know if the Eagle tribe leader had taken the wrong medicine.

    Under the Peacock King''s gaze, which clearly said ''you didn''t take your medicine today'', the Eagle tribe leader''s entire body was seething with anger. His face darkened and he said angrily,""Damn it, what''s with that look? I knew I shouldn''t be too concerned about you!"

    After saying that, the Furious Eagle tribe leader turned around and strode away with his long legs.

    The Peacock King saw that the situation was not good and quickly extended his arms to hug the Eagle tribe leader''s legs tightly. He howled, "Don''t go! Don''t go! It''s rare for someone to care about me! Wuwu ..."

    The Eagle tribe leader could not help but cover his face when he saw the Peacock King hugging his thigh without a care for his image.

    This guy was really too embarrassing, wasn''t he?

    Even if it had a master, why was this Peacock still so out of line and like to embarrass itself as always? At this moment, he was filled with regret. He shouldn''t have been soft-hearted when he saw that the Peacock King was exhausted like a dead dog!

    However, it was toote to say anything now! The Eagle tribe leader was deeply worried, especially when he saw that there were countless beasts watching from a distance.

    At this moment, he heard the Peacock King ask shyly,""That ... Why do you care about me?" she asked.

    "You bastard!" Peacock King''s bashful appearance made the tough man, the Eagle tribe leader, unable to ept it. Following that, the beastmen heard the Furious Eagle tribe leader roar,"F * ck! Can''t you speak like a man? Don''t be like that, I can''t stand it!°¡°¡°¡°¡°¡!"

    The tribe leader of the Eagle tribe was going crazy. If this continued, he had the urge to strangle the Peacock King to death. Of course, if he wasn''t afraid that his master would say that they were killing each other, he would have done so long ago.

    However, the Peacock King''s face had long been trained to be extraordinary. He didn''t care about the attitude of the Eagle tribe leader at all. On the contrary, he still smiled and said,"You haven''t answered my question yet. Why are you so concerned about me?" This was what he was most concerned about!

    "Because we have amon master." The Eagle tribe leader held his forehead and said, alright! He was convinced! He had to admit that he was no match for the Peacock King, alright?

    "Just like this?" Peacock King asked with some disappointment.

 Chapter 2439 Actually, Im Not A Combat-Type Beastie (1)

    "What else do you want to do?" The tribe leader of the Eagle tribe widened his sharp eyes and started grinding his teeth. Not only that, his gaze towards the Peacock King was also burning with mes of anger.

    The surrounding beasties could already tell that if the Peacock King dared to pull any tricks at this moment, this old Eagle would definitely fly into a rage!

    At the thought of this, the beastmen couldn''t help but shiver. Then, they moved to a safe ce. Although they were only surrounding to watch, it was hard to guarantee that the angry eagle wouldn''t kill the beast to silence it.

    AI! Although it was important to watch, his life was more important!

    The beastmen were very clear about the current situation. It was a pity that the entric Peacock King waspletely unaware that the Eagle tribe leader had already flown into a rage from embarrassment. Instead, he spoke with a matter-of-fact expression,"I don''t think you should care so much about me just because we have amon master. You should be touched by my dedication and loyalty. You should worship me, right?"

    "..." The Eagle tribe leader''s eyes turned deep and silent.

    All the spirit beasts fell silent.

    The Peacock King''s surroundings werepletely silent.

    After a long time.

    All the beasts present could hear was the angry roar of the Eagle tribe leader, followed by a series of loud bangs. Finally, it was the Peacock King''s painful howl.

    "Wuu ... Master, save me! Help me! Someone is going to murder your cute little Peacock! Master! If you don''t stop it now, you won''t be able to see your little Peacock again!"

    "Wu ... We are from the same root, so why are you in such a hurry to torture each other!"

    The Peacock King, who was being beaten up, was crying and wailing at the same time. The Eagle tribe leader, who was beating people up, had ck lines all over his forehead.

    Not far from them. Leng ruoxue''s eyes were tightly shut as shey on a deck chair, turning a deaf ear to the noise. On the other hand, the mother parasol tree''s impression of the Peacock King had changed greatly, so she could not bear to do it.

    After hesitating for a long time, the mother parasol tree finally said carefully,""Little girl, aren''t you going to stop them? If the Peacock King is beaten up by that Little Eagle, no one will help you break the formation!"

    After the mother parasol tree finished speaking, it even turned around to look at the Peacock King who was being beaten up.

    Aiya! It was really too tragic!

    The weak Peacock King, in the face of the strong Eagle tribe leader, did not have any power to fight back. He could only cover his head and hide in all directions. Unfortunately, no matter how he dodged, the Eagle tribe leader would alwaysnd a punch on the peacock.

    The Peacock King''s originally beautiful face was now covered in patches of green and purple. It was a terrible sight.

    Did the little girl really not care?

    The kind mother parasol tree looked worriedly in the direction of the Peacock King before turning its gaze back to Leng ruoxue. Seeing that the little girl was still resting with her eyes closed as if nothing had happened, the mother parasol tree did not know what to say.

    Just as the mother parasol tree was thinking about how to help the Peacock King, Leng ruoxue''s voice was heard,""Don''t worry about them. The Eagle tribe leader knows what to do. "

    "Uh! Alright!" The mother parasol tree replied. Since the master had said so, what else could she say? However, the Peacock King''s howl was too ...<novelnext></novelnext>

    Out of sight, out of mind! The mother parasol tree thought for a moment before turning around and returning to her residence.

    "Wuu ... Master! How can you not care about your little Peacock? I''m going to be beaten to death by this Eagle!" Not long after the mother parasol tree left, the Peacock King continued to howl, but unfortunately, no one came to help.

    At this time, the Eagle tribe leader saw that he had beaten them enough and decided to stop and rest. Besides that, he also decided to stop.

    He knew that even if his master didn''t care about it, he would still be scolded if he really beat the Peacock King up! Therefore, he had only given this Peacock King who loved beauty some superficial wounds. There were no internal injuries at all. It was just that the outside didn''t look good!

    The moment the tribe leader of the Eagle tribe stopped, the terrified Peacock King immediately ran to Leng ruoxue''s side to seek protection. He hugged Leng ruoxue''s leg and sobbed softly,""Master, how can you not care about me? I could only watch as that Eagle beat me up ... Master, you''ve made me so sad. To think that I''ve worshipped you so much. "

    Upon hearing this, Leng ruoxue opened her beautiful eyes slightly and spat out two words coldly,""Shut up!"

    "Master, I-it''s not right to leave someone in the lurch." The Peacock King felt even more aggrieved when he saw his master being so fierce to him, and he reminded him in a low voice.

    "You didn''t die, did you?" Leng ruoxue said speechlessly. If she could, she really didn''t want to bother with this fellow. He was too stingy!

    "Oh ... I almost never saw my beautiful master again!" The Peacock King cried.

    "No, the Eagle tribe leader won''t kill you. Just rx!" Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes at the Peacock King and pointed out this fact calmly.

    "Master is wise!" When the Eagle n leader heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he immediately coquettishly replied.

    "Alright, stop ttering me! In the future, don''t get into so many fights for me, and don''t hit me so hard. " Leng ruoxue shot a nce at the pig-headed Peacock King and warned the Eagle n leader.

    "Yes." The Eagle tribe leader nodded his head obediently, but he couldn''t help but think in his heart, master said to fight less, right? Oh! The meaning of "less fighting" could be understood literally. It should mean that they could still fight, but not too much.

    At the thought of this, the Eagle tribe leader couldn''t help but look at the Peacock King provocatively.

    When the Peacock King received this gaze, he instantly felt a chill down his spine. He was so frightened that he shifted closer to Leng ruoxue. The Eagle tribe leader shot a contemptuous nce at the cowardly Peacock King. After bowing to Leng ruoxue, he turned around and returned to his own residence.

    After the Eagle n leader left, Leng ruoxue sighed helplessly and said with an exasperated expression,""Why are you so useless? don''t you know how to fight back?"

    "Wuu ... Master, his fist is too hard. I was beaten senseless, how could I think of retaliating! Besides, even if I fight back, I can''t beat him! That guy is famous in the Phoenix territory for being bloodthirsty and brutal!" The Peacock Kingined.

    "Oh, really? Are you sure it''s not because you''re too useless?" Leng ruoxue squinted her beautiful eyes as she sized up the Peacock King, who had been beaten ck and blue.

    "Absolutely not!" Peacock King said with certainty.

    "But I don''t want to believe it. After I''m done with the matters in the Phoenix territory, I''ll ask Azure to arrange a special training for you. Yourbat strength is really too weak!" Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    "Master ... Can I not do it?" Hearing this, the Peacock King was filled with grief and indignation. If he let that little kitten give him special training, would he still be alive? Furthermore, his specialty was not fighting! Could it be that his master wanted to train him to be another Eagle tribe leader?

    Ugh! Thinking of that violent man, Peacock King felt that he really couldn''t ept it!

 Chapter 2440 Actually, Im Not A Combat-Type ORCC (2)

    It was really too rough, wasn''t it?

    One had to know that he was a man of status, status, and temperament. He definitely couldn''t have the aura of a Bandit all over him, as that would affect his image too much.

    "You can ''t." Leng ruoxue rejected him immediately. Cang ze looked at Peacock King with a smile. "I''ll train you well. "

    When Peacock King saw Cang''s expression of ''you''ve finally fallen into my hands'', he was so scared that he trembled. Then, he said to Leng ruoxue with a sad face,""Master, actually, actually, I''m not abat type Beastie."

    "Eh? Then tell me, what type of Beastie are you?" Hearing the Peacock King''s words, Leng ruoxue''s curiosity was piqued.

    "I''m a support type Beastie, and my most powerful point is that I have a good eye, which is not something ordinary Beastie canpare to. " When the Peacock King spoke of his specialty, he immediately became proud.

    Good eyes?

    Leng ruoxue was speechless. This was considered powerful?

    However, when she saw the Peacock King''s expression of "the heavens are number one, the Father is number two," other than being speechless, Leng ruoxue really didn''t know how to react.

    After a long silence, Leng ruoxue finally asked,""What do you mean by good eyes? tell me the details!" She really didn''t understand.

    "Alright!" The Peacock King was very happy to see his master interested. Then, he began to talk non-stop,""Master! Our Peacock n''s vision among beasts is absolutely unrivaled! Whenever there''s a big or small matter in the beast n, many beasts woulde to ask me how to dress up and how to improve their temperament ..."

    By the time the Peacock King was done nagging, Leng ruoxue was already drowsy.

    She had already understood. The Peacock King liked to show off, so when Beastie needed help in this area, it woulde to him for advice. Moreover, from the Peacock King''s words, it was not a voluntary help. The Beastie who asked for help would be paid a certain amount! This was what the Peacock King was most proud of.

    After hearing all this, Leng ruoxue really wanted to Pat the Peacock King''s shoulder and tell him,"child, if you were in the other world, you would have a bright future in this job. It''s a pity that this is the immortal realm where strength is everything. So, you''re definitely not doing your proper job."

    However, after Leng ruoxue thought about it, she decided not to hurt her Beastie''s confidence. Hence, she replied perfunctorily,""Oh! Not bad, you have a bright future. "

    "Hehe! I knew master would say that. " The Peacock King was so proud that his tail was about to stand up. Then, he changed the topic and said to Leng ruoxue happily,""Master, let me take care of your image in the future! I''ll make sure that no matter where you go, you''ll be the focus of everyone''s attention. What do you say?"

    The Peacock King''s request was insatiable, but he didn''t realize it.

    "Not good, we need to keep a low profile." Leng ruoxue''s forehead was filled with ck lines when she heard this. She really did not dare to imagine how the Peacock King would dress her up. Was she dressed ording to human or Beastie''s aesthetic? It would be better if it was a human ''s, but if the Peacock King dressed her ording to the beastmen''s aesthetics, would she still be able to see people in the future?

    One could imagine how terrifying that would be.

    "Uh! Alright! However, since when did master not keep a low profile? you must let me take care of your image!" Even though Leng ruoxue had rejected him, the Peacock King was still unwilling to give up.

    "..." Leng ruoxue realized that she had underestimated the Peacock King''s stubbornness.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Feeling his girl''s struggle, Cang''s w smacked the Peacock King''s swollen face, roaring angrily,""In your dreams. You don''t need to worry about Niu''s image, just manage your own!"

    "Oh ... Alright!" He was being threatened again! The Peacock King was quite worried, but he didn''t dare to disobey the words of this little cat. After all, the other party''s fist was bigger than his! In front of this cat, he didn''t have the slightest thought of resisting, nor did he dare to!

    Seeing that Cang had settled this matter so easily, Leng ruoxue looked at him with admiration. Instantly, Cang was so happy that his tail was raised to the sky.

    "Argh! Why are you here?" Suddenly, an earth-shattering cry rang out beside Leng ruoxue and Cang. Following that, the space in front of them rippled slightly and Qing Jue appeared.

    "Uh!" After hearing Qing Jue''s words, Leng ruoxue did not know how to exin to him that she was the one who had brought Cang in.

    After leaving Cang outside a few times, Leng ruoxue would feel an inexplicable heartache every time they went out and saw Cang looking at her with a sad expression.

    Originally, she wanted to refine a divine artifact for Azure that could conceal his strength. That way, Azure might be able toe in with her. However, Azure told her that such a divine artifact was not of much use to him. Ordinary materials would not be able to withstand his cultivation.

    After that, Leng ruoxue flipped through the books and notes left behind by her master and discovered that her master had once refined a divine weapon called the concealed defiance.

    The so-called invisibility didn''t mean invisibility, but rather concealing one''s heaven-defying cultivation. This God tool was also refined by his master for himself, but his master didn''t have time to test its effects before he died, which just happened to benefit Cang.

    After Leng ruoxue had found the God equipment, she had given it to Cang. Only now did she remember that she had forgotten to tell Qing Jue about this.

    What should he do! The little fellow would definitely be angry! Leng ruoxue, who felt that things had gotten out of hand, was so angry that she felt like an ostrich. She really did not dare to look at Qing Jue''s expression.

    Although Leng ruoxue was afraid that Qing Jue would be angry, Cang was not. It smiled at Qing Jue and said,""I came in when I wanted to!"

    "This is impossible! I''m not at my peak right now, so this space won''t ept you at all. And it''s impossible for me not to sense you when you entered. Speak! How did you get in?" Green vessel didn''t believe Cang''s nonsense at all. This guy was really scheming!

    Seeing that green vessel didn''t believe him, Azure had no choice but to raise a small, snow-white paw to show him. There was a golden bangle on the furry paw.

    Looking at the bracelet, Qing Jue felt that it looked familiar, but he could not remember where he had seen it before. He could only shamelessly ask,"What is this?"

    "This is called hidden rebellion, it was made by that idiot! It''s quite useful!" Azure said with a smile.

    "That idiot?" Qing Jue did not react in time, while Leng ruoxue could not help but cough twice. Her heart was filled with tears. Sob ... This was the prelude to being exposed!

    "It''s your previous master, Niu''s master," Cang Ming said.

    "Argh! How detestable! I was wondering why this thing looked so familiar! So it was refined by the old master! But is this thing of any use to you?" Qing Jue suddenly remembered that he had indeed seen his old master refine such an item. However, his old master had been particrly obsessed with refining weapons for a period of time. He had refined too many things, so he really could not remember what use this item had.

 Chapter 2441 Actually, Im Not A Combat-Type Beastie (3)

    "Of course it''s useful! With this, I cane and go freely in this ce, and you can forget about finding an excuse to keep me outside, Hmph!" Azure said with a smug look.

    When Qing Jue heard this, he was extremely displeased. Could he say that he did not wee this fellow? This guy I don''t want to see the most? Who asked this guy to call his old master an idiot! However, the most hateful thing was his sister. She didn''t tell him about this and he wasn''t prepared at all.

    At the thought of this, Qing Jue felt sad. Sob ... How could his sister be like this?

    He looked at Leng ruoxue with tears in his eyes. Leng ruoxue saw the sorrow on Qing Jue''s face. Leng ruoxue felt guilty and looked at Qing Jue carefully,""I''m so sorry! Qing Jue, I forgot to tell you. "

    "You really forgot to tell me?" Qing Jue asked while sobbing.

    "It''s true! It''s absolutely true!" When Leng ruoxue heard this, she hurriedly replied.

    However, Qing Jue did not say anything. He only looked at Leng ruoxue with a hidden bitterness.

    Leng ruoxue felt her head throb from Qing Jue''s expression. Sob ... Let her faint! After she found the traitor, she only wanted to tell Cang the good news as soon as possible and had indeed forgotten to tell Qing Jue. Thus, she could only say that everything was fate!

    Sob ... Leng ruoxue was at a loss as to what to do with green vessel, so she could only ask for Cang''s help.

    When blue saw this, it didn''t want to care and admire Niu''s embarrassment. However, when it saw Leng ruoxue''s pitiful expression, it couldn''t bear to do so. It could only speak with loyalty,"Niu really forgot. I didn''t tell her not to tell you."

    "..." Leng ruoxue was helpless. Wasn''t Cang''s words a cover-up?

    Who knew that when Qing Jue heard this, he only snorted coldly and left without looking back.

    Leng ruoxue''s heart ached as she looked at green vessel''s small and lonely back.

    Just as he was about to call out to green vessel, he was stopped by Cang."Girl, give him some time to ept the truth! He''ll be fine!"

    It had to be said that dark green understood green vessel better. They were indeed old friends. Not long after, dark green appeared in front of Leng ruoxue and reminded her,""Sister, you guys should continue with your work."

    "Uh!" Leng ruoxue was surprised. Was Qing Jue alright now?

    She looked at Cang and then nced at green vessel. Leng ruoxue felt that the scene of these two little fellows being together was quite lovely. Wasn''t this the rtionship between a baby and a pet cat?

    Leng ruoxue fantasized about the two of them together, but she didn''t notice that Cang and Qing Jue were sighing helplessly at the same time.

    "Sister, you guys should continue with your work." After a while, Qing Jue reminded her again and interrupted Leng ruoxue''s wild thoughts with a helpless expression.

    "Oh! Good!" Leng ruoxue nodded her head awkwardly. At this moment, the parasol tree mother tree, who had received Qing Jue''s notice, walked out from her own residence.

    In the next second, Leng ruoxue moved the original team out of the bracelet. Under the guidance of the parasol tree, they headed to another secret room.

    When they reached the entrance of the secret room, Leng ruoxue gave the Peacock King a look. The Peacock King tactfully stepped forward to break the array.

    Although the defensive formations of the two secret rooms were slightly different, the Peacock King''s method of breaking the formation was much more brilliant with his previous practice.

    Ten minutester, the array outside the secret room had beenpletely broken by the Peacock King.

    "Master, I''m done." The Peacock King said.

    "Yes, you''ve improved sincest time." Leng ruoxue praised. Following that, she saw the Peacock King acting tsundere again. Instantly, she regretted her words.

    After entering the secret chamber, Leng ruoxue and the rest felt their heads throb again.

    The secret room in front of him was more than double the size of the previous one, and the defensive formation was twice asrge.

    This was definitely going to tire him to death!

    Leng ruoxue had entered many secret chambers in the n. She had no choice but to admit that the secret chamber in the Phoenix n was the one with the tightest security and the most formations out of all the secret chambers she had been to.

    Furthermore, he had heard from the mother parasol tree that the Phoenix tribe''s treasure had never been stolen.

    AI! It was obvious that any thief who saw such a secret room would turn around and leave.

    I can''t afford to be hurt!

    Even if the array here couldn''t kill people, breaking the array would exhaust people to death!

    However, Leng ruoxue knew that she wasn''t an ordinary thief. Since she hade, she didn''t intend to return-handed. Hence, after giving the Peacock King a look, Leng ruoxue began to work.

    When the Peacock King saw this, he could only ept his fate and continue to be a Coolie.

    Due to her training in the previous secret room, the formations here could be said to be broken within seconds by Leng ruoxue. Even though the Peacock King could not reach that level, breaking a formation within two to three minutes was not a problem.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The mother parasol tree could not help but sigh,""As expected, practice makes perfect!"

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue''s face darkened.

    This wasn''t practice making perfect, alright?

    Although there were many formations here, most of them were basically the same. Even if they weren''t the same, there would only be slight differences. This was the brilliance of the high priest of the Phoenix n.

    Because no one would have thought that many of the arrays here were repeated. Those thieves who stole things would probably be confused and disoriented after seeing so many arrays. How would they still have the mood to steal?

    However, whoever dared to steal the Phoenix n''s treasure must be quite powerful, right? Otherwise, they would have been discovered before they could even seed. However, Leng ruoxue believed that no matter how strong a cultivator was, they would still have a headache when they saw so many formations!

    Time passed minute by minute.

    Dozens of hourster, the secret room''s array was finallypletely cracked.

    Leng ruoxue and the Peacock King did not say a word and immediately copsed onto the ground. This time, they did not rest in between. They only wanted to finish their work as soon as possible. Hence, it was even more tiring than the previous experience.

    Seeing the two of them lying on the ground in exhaustion, not wanting to move at all, the parasol tree mother tree, who had finished collecting the treasures, said with heartache,""AI! Poor child, you''re really exhausted. Have a good rest! All the treasures of the Phoenix-kind are ours now. "

    Hearing the mother parasol tree''s excited voice, Leng ruoxue really did not want to say anything more. Suddenly, the scene in front of them changed, and they were already inside the bracelet.

    It was Qing Jue who saw that his sister was exhausted and took the initiative to help.

    After moving them in, green vessel took the initiative to send Leng ruoxue to the bed in the purple bamboo house. He then threw the Peacock King on the cold ground in disdain.

    The Peacock King cried when he saw the obvious difference in treatment.

    Wu ... It''s fine if master''s inhumane beasts don''t care about my life or death, but why don''t my own nsmen care about me too? Was this a rebellion?

    The Peacock King was enraged. The consequences would be severe!

    After a few howls and summoning a small Peacock in the mother tongue of the peacock race, the Peacock King red at him and roared angrily,""Quickly carry me into the house."

    When the little Peacock heard this, she was so frightened that she trembled and sobbed,""No, King! The Eagle tribesman has already threatened us. Whoever cares about your life or death is his enemy, and he will definitely show us what he''s capable of!"

    "You, you bunch of spineless things, could it be that you''re afraid of that guy''s threat and don''t care about this King''s life or death?" The Peacock King''s eyes were spitting fire as he roared at the top of his lungs.

    "King, the Eagle tribe leader will beat us up! You can''t beat him and protect us, so just bear with it! Anyway, it''s not very cold here, and it''s just nice to let my mind clear up a bit. That ... I won''t be here to apany you, take care, King. " The little Peacock mustered up her courage and ran away in fear, leaving behind the Peacock King who was so angry that he almost vomited blood.

    F * ck! He actually asked him to endure it! The Peacock King was filled with grief and indignation. This was a sign that his nsmen didn''t trust him! However, he couldn''t deny that the little Peacock was telling the truth. He really couldn''t beat the Eagle. Woo.....He was such a bully!

    The Peacock Kingy on the ground in sorrow. Coincidentally, a few leaves from a tree not far away drifted over and fell on his body, making him seem even more sorrowful.

    After an unknown amount of time, the enraged Peacock King finally got up from the ground. After patting the dust and fallen leaves off his body, the Peacock King took heavy steps and returned to his room miserably. Then, heid down on his bed in the shape of a Chinese character.

    Sob ... The Peacock King, who had been deserted by his friends and rtives, felt that he would never love again!

    Not long after he thought about this, the heartless Peacock King actually fell asleep.

    After waking up, the Peacock King''s spirit and aura were roused. He felt that he hade back to life!

    He left the room in high spirits and went to the courtyard. He happened to see his master sitting in the garden, feeling refreshed. The Peacock King went up to him and said,""Master, you''re awake too. Sob ... I''ve missed you so much!"

    "Did you sleep well?" Leng ruoxue nced at the Peacock King and asked with a smile.

    "Not good, no one''s taking care of me. They''re just watching me sleep on the ground. They''re such bullies!" Seeing that Leng ruoxue had asked, the Peacock King brazenlyined.

    "We''ll return to the peacock tribe in a while, thene back to exchange for the pills with the Phoenix King. " Leng ruoxue ignored the Peacock King''s words and directly told him about their uing journey.

    "What?" The Peacock King was also a heartless person. He had never expected his master to stand up for him. Therefore, after hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, he hadpletely forgotten his original intention ofining. Instead, he waspletely attracted by Leng ruoxue''s words.

    But what he didn''t understand was, why did they still want to exchange the pills with the Phoenix King? What could the Phoenix King use to exchange with them? Did that old pervert still have money?

    "When the timees, you only need to watch the show." Leng ruoxue did not exin in detail.

    After that, Leng ruoxue brought her men back to the peacock n''s territory. She turned around and brought arge group of peacocks back to the Phoenix n openly.

    As the agreed time was three days, and today was the day that the deadline was due, when the Phoenix King heard that Leng ruoxue hade to visit, he immediately got someone to invite her in ...

 Chapter 2442 Top-Notch Treatment (1)

    When they arrived at the entrance of the Royal Phoenix Pce, the guard looked at Leng ruoxue with a troubled expression and whispered,""Lord lianwu, the king will only allow you to go in. These peacocks have to stay outside."

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue turned around and looked at the peacocks who were all crying. She shook her head and said,""No! I have to take them with me, they still have to protect me! If I can''t reach an agreement with your King and he wants to attack, they''re my helpers!"

    Leng ruoxue''s words were spoken in a matter-of-fact manner. Her voice was not soft either, causing the Guard''s forehead to be covered in cold sweat. In the Royal Phoenix Pce, the Royal Phoenix, who was sitting high up on her throne, gritted her teeth when she heard the conversation.

    Damn that Lian Wu! Didn''t we already discuss the conditions? Why couldn''t theye to an agreement? Or was it that annoying ugly freak who wanted to raise the price? When the Phoenix King thought of this possibility, he immediately became angry. His face turned from normal pink to red, then green and then ck.

    When the new leader of the hidden guards saw this scene, he really didn''t want to be the cannon fodder for the king to vent his anger, so he could only try his best to lower his presence. He knew that Lian Wu Daren had the ability to anger the king to death.

    However, in the past few days, he had been brainwashed by Feng Chuan a lot, so he had some experience in dealing with the king''s orders. Naturally, he wouldn''t follow the king''s orders like before.

    In the main hall, the Phoenix King was secretly angry. Outside, Leng ruoxue was in a deadlock with the guard who was in a dilemma. The peacocks behind her also looked like they had to enter no matter what. The guard really wanted to knock himself unconscious with a piece of tofu.

    Sob ... Isn''t this too much bullying?

    The guard was very worried.

    He truly didn''t want to go against Lord Lian Wu, but he couldn''t disobey the king''s orders.

    After a long while.

    "This is the king''s order, I, I can''t make the decision," the guard stammered.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t make things difficult for you. " Leng ruoxue understood. Then, she stretched out her snow-white hand and aimed it at the Guard''s neck. Before the guard fainted, he had a relieved smile on his face. Before he fainted, he was thinking,"this is good. There''s nothing for me to do now."

    "Let''s go in!" After she was done, Leng ruoxue turned to the peacocks behind her.

    "Owuuu! Go in! Go in!" The excited peacocks howled and surrounded Leng ruoxue as she pushed open the doors of the Great Hall. When Leng ruoxue saw this, she could not help but cover her face. She thought to herself, can you not cheer like this? You''re not wolves!

    Upon entering the main hall, Leng ruoxue immediately saw the Phoenix King, who did not look too good. She quickly asked out of concern,""Phoenix King, you haven''t recovered from your injuries! AI! It seems that you were quite badly injuredst time! Be careful in the future and don''t let yourself be indulged!"

    "Why do you care?" The Phoenix King was so angry that she gritted her teeth. If it wasn''t for the fact that she had to make a deal with this ugly woman, she really wanted to teach this woman a lesson.

    "I''m not caring. I''m just casually showing my concern. If you don''t appreciate it, then forget it!" Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly. After she finished speaking, she found a chair and sat down without any hesitation.

    Looking at the empty main hall, Leng ruoxue said fastidiously,""Your Highness, your ce is so deserted! Are the elders still not done?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    She had touched on a sore spot, and the Phoenix King was once again enraged. Red, white, green, and ck appeared on the Phoenix King''s face one by one. In the end, her face turned into an ugly dark gray. Leng ruoxue''s smile became even more cheerful when she saw this.

    In order for the transaction to go smoothly, the Phoenix King could only suppress her anger and ignore Leng ruoxue''s provocation. However, her fiery red Phoenix eyes were fixed on Leng ruoxue. If looks could kill, Leng ruoxue would have died a thousand times over.

    "Phoenix King, if you have something to say, then say it. Don''t look at me like that, I''m so scared!" Leng ruoxue feigned fear after receiving the sharp re from the Phoenix King.

    Who knew that when the Phoenix King heard these words, he was quite scornful. Hmph! You''re still afraid? Do you know how to write the word "fear"? The Phoenix King knew that although she had not known this woman for a long time, she had a deep understanding of her shamelessness.

    The Phoenix King believed that even if all the people in the immortal realm were afraid of him, this woman would not be afraid! Thinking of this, the Phoenix King''s anger rose by a few levels. Hmph! Wasn''t this annoying woman relying on that B * tch, Wu Cheng, to support her? Without fog, how could such a woman be his opponent? How would he dare to snatch the Peacock King from her?

    The Phoenix King''s Fury rose once again when she saw the Peacock King standing beside Leng ruoxue like a little bird! I''m seeing this adulterous couple acting all lovey-dovey in front of me again! Damn it!

    If it was possible, the Phoenix King really wanted to tear this shameless couple into pieces.

    Seeing the Phoenix King''s face changing like a color palette, and the mes of anger in his fiery red Phoenix eyes from time to time, Leng ruoxue did not need to guess to know that the Phoenix King was probably very angry. However, it was a good thing that she did not know what the Phoenix King was thinking at this moment. Otherwise, she would definitely be depressed.

    At that time, Leng ruoxue would definitely say,"Auntie, what''s with your gaze?" There was clearly a fist''s distance between her and the Peacock King. How did the two of them be so intimate that they were an eyesore?

    However, at this moment, Leng ruoxue, who only knew that the Phoenix King was very angry but did not know what she was thinking, could only remind her when the Phoenix King did not speak for a long time,""Phoenix King, if you asked me toe here just to stare at me, then I won''t apany you. I still have a lot of things to do! I don''t have much time to waste on you. "

    With that, Leng ruoxue stood up and was about to leave. However, she had only taken two steps when the Phoenix King, who had regained his senses, called out to her and suppressed his anger,""Wait! We haven''t even made the deal!"

    "So the Phoenix King still remembers this!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    Leng ruoxue''s smile was an eyesore to the Phoenix King.

    F * ck! Of course she remembered, but when she saw this damned woman Lian Wu, she almost couldn''t control her anger. However, the Phoenix King was clear that he couldn''t let this woman leave just like that. Otherwise, who would be able to satisfy her curiosity about the pill? The Phoenix King, who wanted to know if the elixir was really that effective, had been thinking about it for several days!

    If she still didn''t know, she would go crazy!

    After taking a few deep breaths, the Phoenix King forced herself to calm down and quickly said,""Let''s exchange for the pills! I''ll order someone to retrieve the item you''ve requested. "

    "Alright," he said. Hearing this, Leng ruoxue sat down again. The expression on her face was unusually calm andposed. However, the heart of Peacock King, who was beside her, could not help but race.

    Oh my God! The Phoenix King had sent people to retrieve the treasures. If, if she knew that all those things had disappeared, would she let them walk out of the Phoenix territory alive? Thinking of this, the Peacock King shivered. He had seen the Phoenix King''s anger before.

 Chapter 2443 Top-Notch Treatment (2)

    Sensing that the Peacock King was a little afraid, Leng ruoxue stretched out her arm and pulled him to sit down beside her. She then gave him a consoling look. The moment the Peacock King saw this, he immediately felt at ease.

    Oh! With master around, they would not let the Phoenix King me them!

    The interaction between the two of them was once again captured by the Phoenix King''s eyes. It caused the anger that the Phoenix King had suppressed to rise again.

    Actually, Leng ruoxue and the Peacock King''s actions were extremely normal. However, in the eyes of the Phoenix King who was burning with jealousy, they were extremely unpleasing to the eye.

    Right at this moment, the Phoenix King''s trusted aide, the head butler, ran into the main hall with a flustered look on his face. With a long face, he cried out in tears,""King, it''s not good! Our treasure room has been broken into. "

    "What did you just say?" When the Phoenix King heard this, he stood up from his throne with a whoosh.

    "Your Majesty, the treasure room has been broken into. The medicinal herbs and ores inside have all disappeared." The trusted Butler of the Phoenix King trembled as he reported. His pretty little face was as pale as snow, and his body couldn''t help but tremble.

    "This is impossible!" The Phoenix King said angrily. Then, she teleported and disappeared.

    As for Leng ruoxue, she remained calm andposed as she sat on the chair. On the other hand, Peacock King could not help but remind her,""Master, should we find an excuse to leave? otherwise, the Phoenix King will not let us off."

    "Why won''t you let us go? We''re just sitting here, she can''t possibly me us for what she lost!" Leng ruoxue replied disapprovingly.

    "Master, the Phoenix King loves to vent her anger. Even if she has no evidence to prove that we stole those things, she will still think that we are suspicious. In short, if we don''t leave now, I''m afraid we won''t be able to leave." The Peacock King said worriedly.

    "No, we can''t leave now. We came here openly, so we have to leave openly. If we leave now, the Phoenix King will have a higher chance to pin the theft on us. At that time, she will fan the fire, and we may be hunted down by the four great king divine beast ns. What do you think?" Leng ruoxue advised the Peacock King with a heavy heart.

    The Peacock King thought that it made sense. He no longer tried to persuade his master to leave. Instead, he sat on the chair with a calm heart.

    Not long after, the space in front of them distorted, and the angry Phoenix King appeared with a face that was darker than the bottom of a pot. The next second, the Phoenix King roared,""Men!"

    "Thump thump thump!" Many guards pushed the door open and entered under the lead of the head butler, Prince Feng''s trusted aide.

    "Lock these guys up!" The Phoenix King pointed at Leng ruoxue and the group of peacocks.

    "What is the meaning of this, Phoenix Prince?" Hearing the Phoenix Prince''s words, Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked indifferently.

    "Hmph! What did he mean? You''re the biggest suspect in the theft of the Feng n!" The Phoenix King roared, and his face darkened even more.

    This time, she couldn''t suppress her anger at all. The treasures of the Feng n for hundreds of thousands of years had disappeared just like that. She didn''t even know who did it. How could she not be angry? Therefore, Lord Lian Wu, who hade to trade with her, naturally became her punching bag.

    At this moment, she couldn''t care that this Lord lianwu was one of that B * tch, Wuyan''s people, Hmph! The Feng n had been robbed, and this woman had to be a suspect. Otherwise, who could she vent her anger on?

    It had to be said that the Peacock King knew the Phoenix King quite well. Under the circumstances that he didn''t know who the thief was, the Phoenix King could only force the matter on Lian Wu''s head, treating them as suspects and venting his anger on them. Who asked the only outsider in the Phoenix territory to be this woman?<novelnext></novelnext>

    If the Feng n lost something, who else could they look for other than her? This time, this hateful woman can forget about escaping! The Phoenix King thought to herself hatefully. She had already decided in her heart that she would definitely teach this woman a lesson. She wanted to let this ugly woman know the consequences of going against her.

    In just a short moment, the Phoenix King had not only identified Leng ruoxue as the biggest suspect in the theft case, but had even thought of how to torture her. When she thought about how she would have the chance to torture this damned woman and the Peacock King, the anger she felt towards the theft miraculously dissipated.

    "Phoenix King, do you have any evidence?" Leng ruoxue asked with a faint smile.

    "Hmph! There''s no need for evidence, you can''t escape responsibility for this!" The Phoenix King pretended to be certain, but deep down, she was gritting her teeth in hatred. Leng ruoxue''s calm andposed expression made it seem as if she was mocking her. She was an eyesore.

    "Convicting someone without evidence? Was this a rule set by the Divine Master''s estate? Moreover, ording to your excuse, I just lost a piece of low-grade crystal in your Pce. You must have stolen it! You can''t escape this, so I''m going to arrest you and interrogate you. What do you think?" Leng ruoxue said in an infuriating manner.

    Upon hearing their Master''s words, the peacocks around them all burst out inughter. There were even some peacocks who were not afraid of death, and they started jeering,""Your Excellency, quickly capture this Phoenix King who may have stolen your low-grade crystal! We''ll be in charge of interrogating him for you. "

    The peacocks assumed a position that they would immediately capture people if their master gave the order. The first elder and the guards, who were the Phoenix King''s trusted aide and wanted to capture Lord Lian Wu and the peacocks, were all dumbfounded and petrified.

    The words of Leng ruoxue and a certain Peacock made the Phoenix King so angry that the blood in her body flowed backward. A sweet and fishy taste surged out of her throat. In an instant, her mouth was filled with the taste of blood. However, the Phoenix King endured it and swallowed the blood that she had almost spat out.

    "Damn it, would I steal a low-grade crystal from you?" The Phoenix King''s eyes were spitting fire as he roared.

    "It''s hard to say," Leng ruoxue was calm andposed.

    "What evidence do you have?" The Phoenix King gritted his teeth and asked while suppressing his anger.

    "There''s no need for evidence. You''re definitely involved in this. " Leng ruoxue returned his words.

    "You, you ..." The Phoenix King pointed at Leng ruoxue with hatred. She was so angry that she could not even form aplete sentence.

    However, Leng ruoxue did not seem to mind and continued to look at the Phoenix King calmly.

    The Phoenix King was furious.

    For a long time, the Phoenix King''s face darkened and he was speechless. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue did not disturb the Phoenix King''s thoughts. She just sat quietly on the chair and watched her.

    Half a day passed by quickly.

    In the end, the Phoenix King had no choice but topromise,""Sir Lian Wu, the theft of our Phoenix n is a big matter, so please forgive me for not being calm just now. However, please understand and assist us in our investigation. Of course, we won''t only investigate you. Anyone who has entered and left the Phoenix territory will be our investigation target."

    The Phoenix King''s words were reasonable. She apologized and asked for Leng ruoxue''s understanding. Leng ruoxue was at a loss for words. Furthermore, she did not expect the Phoenix King to be so flexible! He was obviously furious, but after thinking for so long, he could still calm down. With such endurance, it was no wonder that the Phoenix King could sessfully usurp the throne.

 Chapter 2444 Top-Notch Treatment (3)

    It seemed like a person''s sess was not without reason.

    Since the Phoenix King had said so, Leng ruoxue had to give him some face in order to prove her innocence. Leng ruoxue said,""It''s not a problem for me to assist in the investigation, but I don''t want to be locked up as a suspect by the Phoenix King. So, I hope the Phoenix King can understand my feelings. Besides, I also want to ask, the treasure room of your Phoenix n should be heavily guarded, right? How did it get stolen? What kind of strength did the thief have to dare toe to the Phoenix King to steal things?! If it was me, I would never have the guts to do that!"

    Leng ruoxue''s words made the peacocks beside herugh like crazy. Hehe, master was really too evil. Her words made the Phoenix King depressed to death. However, the peacocks were also d that they had acknowledged their master. Otherwise, they would have ended up like the Phoenix King today.

    When the Phoenix King heard Leng ruoxue''s words, his expression turned even uglier. How could she not know that Leng ruoxue''s words were correct? however, under the circumstances where she could not find the thief, she had to at least find someone to vent her anger on, right? But now, it seemed that his idea was going to fail.

    Lian Wu was worthy of being the advisor of that B * tch, Wu Cheng! He was really difficult to deal with.

    The Phoenix King was secretly depressed for a while. Then, he directly ordered his confidant, the head butler, who had just regained his senses,""Invite Lord lianwu to the guest courtyard to serve him."

    "Lord lianwu, before this matter is fully investigated, I can only trouble you to stay in the Phoenix n." The Phoenix Prince then turned to Leng ruoxue.

    "No, I''m not. I''ve long heard of the beautiful scenery in the Phoenix n''s territory. I''ve long wanted to live here and experience it. Now that the Phoenix King has given me a chance, I can''t ask for more!" Leng ruoxue replied with an expression that said she was very satisfied with this arrangement.

    With that, Leng ruoxue immediately stood up and instructed the head butler to lead the way. She then led the peacocks and strolled behind the head butler, who was obviously in a daze, as they headed to the guest courtyard to settle down.

    As soon as they left, the Phoenix King''s face immediately darkened. However, Leng ruoxue wasn''t aware of this. At this moment, she was in a good mood as she brought the peacocks to tour the Phoenix n''s territory!

    However, the trusted Butler of the Phoenix King, who led the way, was absent-minded all the way. No one knew what he was thinking.

    As they walked, Leng ruoxue suddenly stopped. The peacocks behind her did not know why their master had stopped, but since their master had stopped, they naturally could not continue forward. The moment they steadied themselves, the peacocks heard a loud thud. Following that, they saw a certain head butler who was leading the way had crashed into a huge tree that required at least ten people to encircle him. In the next second, a certain unlucky head butler fell to the ground with a thud.

    All the peacocks covered their faces and thought to themselves, this is too tragic to look at.

    At this moment, a certain Peacock put on a curious look and asked,""Why is there a tree here? It''s not a parasol tree either!"

    "This is just a decorative tree. It''s probably used by the Phoenix n to admire!" Leng ruoxue sized up the giant tree not far away and made a guess.

    It had to be said that Leng ruoxue was right.

    This tree had been prepared by the Phoenix n for the guests who had been invited here. Since this ce was close to the guest courtyard, many of these giant trees had been nted along the way.

    As for the unlucky housekeeper, the Phoenix King''s confidant, he had been so preupied with his thoughts that he had long forgotten about the road conditions here. That was why he had bumped into them.

    Seeing that a certain head butler had not been able to get up after falling to the ground, Leng ruoxue could only lead the peacocks forward to express her concern.

    "Head butler, are you alright?" Leng ruoxue saw that the Feng Prince''s trusted Butler''s fingers were still moving. She knew that he was still conscious and had notpletely lost consciousness.

    However, this person''s injuries weren''t light!

    There was already a red bump the size of a fist on his forehead. His slightly opened eyes were also rippling.

    Leng ruoxue started to pity him.

    "I ''m, I''m fine!" Upon hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, a certain Butler, whose eyes were filled with stars, said with a trembling voice.

    Wuwu...It hurts! However, in front of Lord Lian Wu, he didn''t want to show his weak side, so as not to embarrass the Feng n.

    However, Leng ruoxue disagreed with him when she saw how he was holding it in.""Head butler, if it hurts, then cry! We will notugh at you! It was true! I promise!"

    "It''s true, it''s true ... Boohoo ..." A certain Butler wanted to say that he was not in pain, but he couldn''t bring himself to say it. In the end, he couldn''t help but cry out loud, feeling deeply wronged.

    When he was done crying, he received even more sympathetic gazes. The next second, his old face quickly turned red, and he really wanted to find a hole to hide in.

    He had lived for so many years, why was he still so useless? If the Phoenix King knew about this, he would definitely punish him severely. When he thought of the Phoenix King, his heart trembled.

    The Phoenix King was so terrifying.

    If he could, he really wanted to go on strike like those elders!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Unfortunately, he didn''t have the guts!

    "Don''t be afraid. We won''t tell anyone about this. " Leng ruoxue exined in an understanding manner as she saw through a certain Butler''s thoughts.

    "Thank you, Lord lianwu." The Phoenix King''s confidant, the head butler, said gratefully.

    After resting for a while, the head butler got up from the ground and said,""Lord lianwu, the guest courtyard is up ahead. I''ll Take You There first!"

    "Alright," he said. Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement.

    When they arrived at the guest house, the head butler, King Feng''s trusted aide, made all the necessary arrangements and immediately went back to his room to recuperate. As Leng ruoxue received the gratitude of the head butler, their treatment in the guest house rose sharply.

    After Leng ruoxue and the rest stayed in the guest courtyard for a few days, they were rather satisfied with the service here. With good food and drinks at their service, they would be fools if they did not enjoy it.

    They were living happily, but the Phoenix King had been so depressed for the past few days that he vomited blood and almost hit the wall.

    Originally, she had wanted to use the theft of the Phoenix n as an excuse to call back the elders who were in seclusion and those who had left home to discuss the matter. However, who knew that the elders who were in seclusion were so thoroughly closed off that she could not contact them at all. She did not dare to use forceful means to force them out of seclusion. Otherwise, if she caused those elders to be seriously injured, she would really be despised as the Phoenix King. Therefore, she had to temporarily put aside the idea of waking these elders who were in closed-door cultivation.

    What made her angrier was that the elders who were in closed-door cultivation did not reply to her at all after they received the news that she had sent out. This time, the Phoenix King waspletely furious!

    Never in her dreams would she have thought that those elders would actually dare to disobey her orders? Were they really that unconcerned about the affairs of the Feng n? How could the elders not react to such a big theft?

    The Phoenix King was enraged, and the consequences were severe.

    What she didn''t know was that most of the elders who had left home had received the news, but no one believed her. This was because all the elders knew that they couldn''t even break the defense in the treasure vault, let alone outsiders! Moreover, who would dare to steal from the Feng n? It wasn''t like he was tired of living.

    With this thought in mind, the elders who received the news all took it as an excuse for the Phoenix King to summon them back, so they naturally ignored it.

    If they didn''t want toe back, the Phoenix King would have no way to vent her anger. Thus, the hot-headed Phoenix King immediately thought of Lian Wu and the others who were locked up in the guest house.

    The Phoenix King didn''t even think and went straight to the guest courtyard.

    When they arrived at the entrance of the guest courtyard, the Phoenix King saw the tight security and felt particrly satisfied. She couldn''t help but think to herself, Hmph! Damn you, Lian Wu. Although I didn''t manage to lock you up in the prison, you won''t be able to escape from here even if you have wings.

    After thinking about this, the Phoenix King stepped into the guest courtyard.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue was lyingfortably on a deck chair in the guest courtyard''s garden, basking in the sun. Not far away, there were a few Phoenix n attendants serving her. Her days were extremelyfortable.

    Beasts followed their master. When they saw their master enjoying the service of the Phoenix n, they naturally followed their master''s footsteps and found a ce to lie down in the garden. There were also Phoenix n servants serving them by their side.

    All the peacocks felt an unprecedented sense of joy when they saw the Phoenix-kind servant''s sullen face, but he had no choice but to do this and that as per their requests. It was really too satisfying, the life of ordering these phoenixes around was so satisfying.

    When the Phoenix King walked into the courtyard and saw the scene in front of him, he was so angry that his lungs exploded.

    F * ck! What was going on?

    Why did Lian Wu and the others she locked up in the guest courtyard enjoy such good treatment?

    The Phoenix King was furious. Then, she shouted,""Dammit! What are you guys doing?"

    Hearing the Phoenix King''s angry roar, Leng ruoxue''s eyelids twitched slightly. She said indifferently,""Phoenix King, you''vee to see us?"

    What for? She was here to cause trouble! The Phoenix King cursed in her heart. But from the current situation, it was obvious that she was the one who was angry!

    What was going on? Where''s the Butler? Was he so thoughtful as to send people to serve these prisoners?

    Even though the Phoenix King had spoken nicely to Leng ruoxue and asked for their assistance in the investigation, in the Phoenix King''s heart, she had actually treated Leng ruoxue and the others as her own prisoners. Now, seeing that her prisoners were being treated like top guests, the anger in her heart instantly started to surge ...

 Chapter 2445 Arrival Of The Demon (1)

    Looking at Leng ruoxue''s smiling face, the anger in the Phoenix King''s heart burned even more. Her beautiful fiery red Phoenix eyes searched the room, but she couldn''t find the shadow of the head butler she trusted. She was even more furious.

    F * ck! What the hell is this?

    How could these prisoners live such a carefree life? especially after their n was robbed, how could they still live such a luxurious life?

    The Phoenix King looked at the precious fruits ced on the table beside Leng ruoxue''s reclining chair. The anger in his heart instantly burned like a volcano, and it was out of control.

    Leng ruoxue smiled as she nced at the enraged Phoenix King. She naturally knew why the Phoenix King was angry. However, she had no intention of caring about it. Instead, she stretched out her chubby, snow-white hand and picked up a small red fruit from the table. She ced it to her lips and took a light bite.

    ''Damn it!'' Let go of my fruit!

    When the Phoenix King saw that Leng ruoxue had actually eaten his favorite Phoenix fruit, the anger in his heart rose even higher. One had to know that the Phoenix fruit took a thousand years to bloom and ten thousand years to bear fruit. Even she was usually reluctant to eat it. But now, she had actually fed it to an ugly pig. How could she feel bnced in her heart?

    Especially when she saw Leng ruoxue''s big mouth nibbling on her favorite fruit, she suddenly felt like the Phoenix fruit was being eaten by a pig. She, she really felt that the Phoenix fruit was not worth it!

    Although the Phoenix King could not wait to rush up and snatch the Phoenix fruit from the pig''s mouth, Leng ruoxue had already finished the Phoenix fruit before she could do anything.

    The Phoenix King was at a loss for what to do with such an oue. However, she had already taken the food into her mouth. She couldn''t possibly ask this ugly monster to spit it out, right?

    But the next second, the Phoenix King''s eyes widened again.

    F * ck! Still eating?

    When the Phoenix King saw Leng ruoxue''s hand reaching for the small table at the side, he picked up another Phoenix fruit. After ying with it for a while, Leng ruoxue smiled and said,""Although this fruit is a little small, it still tastes good. You should try it!"

    Leng ruoxue''s words were naturally not directed at the Phoenix King, but at Cang. After Cang heard this, his snow-white ws stretched out unceremoniously and grabbed the fruit that was almost the same size as his ws, then threw it into his mouth.

    After chewing a few times, a Phoenix fruit was destroyed by Cang.

    When the Phoenix King saw this scene, she was so angry that her eyes were wide open. Her face turned green and then purple, and her towering chest heaved up and down violently. She pointed at Leng ruoxue, unable to say a single word.

    F * ck! It was really too detestable! He actually fed her fruit to a cat! If it was possible, the Phoenix King really wanted to tear the cat that ate her Phoenix fruit into pieces. Her angry eyes turned into burning daggers and shot towards Cang. However, Cang didn''t feel it and kept smacking his lips, as if he hadn''t had enough.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue could not help butugh to herself. Of course, she could see that the Phoenix King was very angry. However, she was not a person who would restrain herself just because the other party was angry. Moreover, the Phoenix King was also her enemy. She naturally did not need to care about the Phoenix King''s thoughts!

    Thinking of this, she coldly nced at the Phoenix King and smiled faintly.""Phoenix King, you are the host. As a guest, I won''t treat you to these fruits. By the way, please ask your Chief Steward to send more of these small fruits. There aren''t enough to share with so many of us."

    Leng ruoxue spoke lightly, but the Phoenix King''s face turned darker and darker.

    F * ck! Still not enough to share?<novelnext></novelnext>

    Do you all want to eat all of her Phoenix fruits? The Phoenix King gritted her teeth and cursed in her heart. The way she looked at Leng ruoxue was bing more and more unfriendly. However, she did not know why she could not vent her anger. This fact made her angry and frustrated.

    The next second, the Furious Phoenix King disappeared from where she was.

    Seeing that the Phoenix King had left just like that, Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes in disbelief.

    The Phoenix King only stared at him and left after saying a few words. He didn''t even roar. This wasn''t the Phoenix King''s usual style!

    Could it be that the Phoenix King had been switched? Leng ruoxue''s thoughts ran wild.

    The Phoenix King, who had already returned to the Phoenix King Pce, did not know what had happened to her. Why did she leave so easily? Didn''t she go to find that damn Lian Wu to vent her anger? Why was he so angry that he didn''t say anything and even ... Even turned around and left?

    Not to mention Leng ruoxue, even the Phoenix Prince didn''t know how this could have happened.

    Could it be because of that B * tch, Wu Cheng? Suddenly, the Phoenix King had a sh of inspiration. When she thought of this possibility, the anger in her heart grew even more. And this feeling of having a fire but nowhere to vent it was really not good.

    "Someone, bring the head butler here." The Furious Phoenix King suddenly ordered after a few minutes of silence.

    The guard outside the door responded and immediately went to pass the message. Not long after, the Feng King''s confidant, the head butler, rushed to the Feng King Pce, panting heavily.

    "Your Majesty, why are you looking for this subordinate?" The head butler, Prince Feng''s trusted aide, asked directly.

    "Let me ask you, who asked you to give Lian Wu such good treatment? She''s not an honored guest of our Phoenix-kind, but a prisoner!" The Phoenix King gritted her teeth in hatred.

    When the Phoenix King''s confidant, the head butler, heard this, he was dumbfounded. After a long while, he said weakly,""Your Majesty, didn''t you say to serve them well?"

    "Bullshit! Why would I let you do that?" When the Phoenix King heard this, he thought, damn it, how dare he refute her? He really didn''t want to live anymore!

    "King, you really said it." The head butler, the Phoenix King''s confidant, felt wronged. Boohoo ... Didn''t humans always say that the Emperor would never joke? How could she go back on her words? This was really too much.

    "You''re going to do as I say? You idiot, can''t you tell that I''m being sarcastic?" The Phoenix King looked at his trusted Butler with a face full of disappointment and roared.

    "Ah!" The Phoenix King''s words petrified his trusted Butler. This ... This was ironic? Only humans would be like this, right? How could Beastie be so sneaky to know that its King was being sarcastic!

    The chief butler felt even more aggrieved. But this time, he was smart and didn''t say a word.

    Seeing that the head butler had nothing to say, the Phoenix King nodded in satisfaction and ordered,""Be smart. Do you understand what I mean now? Lian Wu and the others are prisoners of our Phoenix n. There''s no need to give them such good treatment. "

    "Yes! Does your Majesty have any other instructions?" The housekeeper, the confidant of the Phoenix King, appeared to be very obedient, but in fact, he was quite dissatisfied in his heart. Although he was the confidant of the Phoenix King, he was not the only confidant of the Phoenix King. The others had long gone on strike, and he was the only one who did not have the courage to support himself. But now, after listening to the words of the Phoenix King, he deeply agreed. He was wholeheartedly working for the Phoenix King, but he was afraid that he would not have a good end!

 Chapter 2446 Arrival Of The Demon (2)

    It was because the Phoenix King was too fickle in her emotions. Moreover, she liked to vent her anger on others. Who knew when she would be cannon fodder?

    It had to be said that although the head butler was a little timid, she was still a sensible person. Previously, when the Phoenix King was at her peak of anger, she did think of teaching him a lesson. But on second thought, now that the elders had gone on strike, there were not many people around her that could be used. If she got rid of the head butler who had always been loyal to her because of a moment of anger, she was afraid that she would have no one left to use! With this in mind, the Phoenix King temporarily spared this trusted aide.

    However, this debt had been recorded in the heart of the Phoenix King, and it was uncertain when he would settle it. Fortunately, the head butler was not stupid and had already seen through it.

    After the head butler, the Phoenix King''s trusted aide, left the Phoenix King Pce, he went straight to the guest courtyard where Leng ruoxue and the others were staying.

    When they arrived at the guest courtyard, he carefully recounted what had happened in the Phoenix Pce to Leng ruoxue. Then, he said with an apologetic expression,""Lord lianwu, I can only help you this much. In the future, you should be more careful! The king will not let you off easily. "

    Leng ruoxueughed to herself as she looked at the trusted Butler of the Phoenix King who was trying to curry favor with her. How much of a failure was the Phoenix King? All of them had actually abandoned her? However, even though she was thinking this in her heart, she didn''t show it on her face. Instead, she asked with a concerned expression,""Head butler, what are you doing?"

    "I''m nning to leave the Phoenix-kind and travel the world like the other elders. " The head butler, the Phoenix King''s trusted aide, said calmly. Although he had already thought of this, if it wasn''t for the Phoenix King''s provocation, he would not have thought of leaving the n now.

    AI! He really couldn''t stay in the Phoenix n any longer.

    When Leng ruoxue saw the worried expression on the face of the trusted aide of the Phoenix King, she thought to herself,''alright! Yet another one who wanted to run away from home. However, this person''s cultivation level seemed to be a little low! The strength of the chief butler was only equivalent to a human Godking. With such strength and status, if he were to encounter a powerful expert, he might be forced to form a contract with him! After all, not all the powerful cultivators were afraid of the Phoenix n. If they were really cooked, even if the Phoenix King stepped in, it would be of no use. Moreover, the Phoenix King hated the n members who had run away from home to death. Would she stand up for them?

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue revealed a worried expression and reminded,""Head butler, are you sure you want to go out? You must know that it''s quite dangerous outside. With your identity, you''re the favorite Beastie of many experts. "

    "I know, I''ll be careful." Leng ruoxue''s words touched the head butler, the trusted aide of the Phoenix King. Look at how loyal Lord Lian Wu was! She even knew to care about his safety, sigh! He really wouldn''t know if he didn''tpete, but once he did, he was shocked! Compared to the Phoenix King, this Lord Lian Wu was really cute!

    In reality, the reason why Leng ruoxue said that was because she was truly worried about the Phoenix. More than that, she was trying to sow discord and divide the Phoenix n. Only by drawing more and more members of the Feng n to her side would it be more beneficial for her future actions, right?

    Let''s see how she''ll be able to do anything when the Phoenix King really bes amander with nothing.

    Leng ruoxue was extremely satisfied with her own thoughts. She even felt that this head butler, who was the Phoenix King''s trusted aide, was much more pleasing to the eye. Even though this fellow was the Phoenix King''s trusted aide, he treated them pretty well and took care of them very well. Hence, Leng ruoxue naturally would not vent her anger towards the Phoenix King on him.

    Not only that, Leng ruoxue even generously took out a few bottles of elixirs and gave them to the head butler. In an instant, the head butler was moved to tears.

    "Lord Lian Wu, thank you so much." The Phoenix King''s confidant, the head butler, sobbed with gratitude. He really didn''t expect this! The pill that King had tried so hard to obtain was actually so easily obtained by him. It seemed that this Lord Lian Wu was not as greedy and lecherous as King had said!

    In an instant, the head butler, the Phoenix King''s trusted aide, vindicated Leng ruoxue.

    "Head butler, you should know that there is some unhappiness between me and the Phoenix King. So, you can''t give the pills I gave you to the Phoenix King. Otherwise, if I find out, you will bear the consequences!" Leng ruoxue said the ugly words first.

    "I won ''t! I won''t give it to the Phoenix King, I promise. " The head butler, the Phoenix King''s trusted aide, quickly said. He needed these pills to protect himself when he left the Phoenix n. How could he give them to the king? In the hands of the king, would he still have a share?<novelnext></novelnext>

    Although the Feng King''s trusted Butler was not very powerful, he was definitely a wise man. Naturally, he would not offend Lord Lian Wu just to please the king. Moreover, Lord Lian Wu was able to take out such a good pill, which made him even more determined to make friends with him.

    "That''s good. " Leng ruoxue nodded in satisfaction.

    Following that, the head butler, the Phoenix King''s trusted aide, took out a fiery-red Feather and gave it to Leng ruoxue. He said,""Lord lianwu, I really don''t have anything valuable on me. This feather is a very important treasure to our Phoenix n, and we won''t easily give it to others. Now, I''m giving it to you. If there''s anything that can help Lord lianwu in the future, Lord lianwu can just tell me."

    "Alright! Then I''ll ept it. " Leng ruoxue replied without any hesitation. From her perspective, this feather should be a token of this head Butler''s promise, so she didn''t take it to heart and kept it in her bracelet.

    Prince Feng''s confidant, the head butler, took his leave. After he left, Cang chuckled.

    Leng ruoxue saw Cang''s silly smile and didn''t understand why.

    Seeing Niu looking at him with a face full of question marks, coldughed even more happily.

    "Girl, you must not understand the significance of that feather to the Phoenix n!" Azure said with a mysterious smile.

    "What?" Leng ruoxue didn''t understand. Was there any other exnation for the feather?

    "With that feather, I can summon the Phoenix for help at any time. This is also a kind of promise from the Phoenix n. Although it''s not a contract, as long as the Phoenix doesn''t take back its feather, this promise will always be in effect!" Azure exined with a smile.

    "I see." Leng ruoxue nodded.

    "However, this feather might not be of much use to you, but it''s still a token of my heart!" Cang added. Leng ruoxue could hear a hint of sourness in its mouth when it spoke of its intentions.

    "It seems like that Phoenix knows how to repay a debt of gratitude!" Leng ruoxue said after feeling a chill.

    He had only given him a few bottles of pills in exchange for a feather with the effect of a promise. He had profited, right?

    Cang, who knew Leng ruoxue''s thoughts, pouted and said,""Those pills of yours are much more important than that useless feather. So, you''ve lost out."

    "Cang, debts can''t be calcted like this!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile. She didn''t think that she would be able to gain a Phoenix''s favor if she made a loss. What was a few bottles of pills to her?

    Seeing Leng ruoxue''s thoughts, Cang could only surrender! Who asked Niu to notck medicinal pills!

 Chapter 2447 Arrival Of The Demon (3)

    "Girl, how long do you n on staying here?" Azure changed the topic.

    After Cang asked the question, he realized that Leng ruoxue was in a daze and didn''t hear what he said. Instantly, he was a little angry.

    The reason why Leng ruoxue was in such a state was because she had suddenly received a voice transmission from the demon.

    He heard the demon ask him where they were. How much longer until this matter was over? Leng ruoxue truly did not know how she should answer because she had made the matter seem a littleplicated. When she felt a pain in her arm, she looked down and saw that Cang had made a cut on her white arm with his sharp ws. A trace of blood was already seeping out of the wound.

    "Cang, what are you doing?" Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. Then, she quickly consumed an ordinary healing pill. After seeing that her wound had healed immediately, she looked at Cang helplessly.

    What was Cang doing!

    "You''re not concentrating! Hmph!" Azure said with dissatisfaction.

    "Xue ''er, what''s wrong?" At this moment, the demon''s voice rang out in Leng ruoxue''s heart again. On the other side, the demon was also extremely worried when he saw that Xue ''er had not replied after a long time.

    "The demon just sent me a message. Wait a moment." Leng ruoxue stroked Cang Xue''s white fur and consoled her. However, Cang was quite dissatisfied with her words. Hmph! Why was it ranked behind that fellow? Cang Geng was furious. He simply turned his fluffy little head away and was prepared to ignore Leng ruoxue.

    After Leng ruoxue reported everything that had happened to evildoer and told him not to worry about her, Leng ruoxue then turned her gaze to Cang. However, she suddenly realized that this little fellow was being a tsundere.

    Ugh! Was he really going to ignore her? Leng ruoxue looked at Cang helplessly. She realized that the people around her were getting harder and harder to serve!

    However, before she could pacify Cang, a devilish voice came from her heart again,""Xue ''er, I''ll go find you now. Wait for me."

    "Uh! Why are you here?" Leng ruoxue asked hurriedly. Her current identity was Lian Wu! The demon was here, and if he was exposed ...

    "I can introduce myself and say that I''m your male pet!" After saying that, the demon cut off the voice transmission.

    "..." Male, male pet! When she heard these two words, Leng ruoxue took a long time to regain her senses. She couldn''t help but cover her face. ''Woah ... What kind of stimtion did this evildoer go through?''

    While Leng ruoxue was still in a state of shock, the evildoer who had been waiting for her at the gathering point had already told uncle long, Dongfang Yue, and the others about his thoughts.

    When everyone heard this, they all bravely expressed that they would follow the demon to find Xue ''er, or else they would not allow him to leave.

    The demon had no choice but to report Xue ''er''s current situation to them, and brought along many of his children.

    When they arrived at the Phoenix territory, everyone shouted a few times towards the inside in a very well-behaved manner,""Is there anyone? Are there any living things?"

    ''Shua shua!'' As they finished speaking, a few fiery red figures appeared in front of everyone and said angrily,""Who are you? how dare you trespass on the Phoenix territory?"

    "We didn''t trespass! We''re here to find someone!" Uncle long replied with a smile.

    "Looking for someone? Hmph! The person you''re looking for isn''t in the Phoenix territory, so you''d better leave now. Otherwise, don''t me us for being impolite!" One of the beautiful women, who seemed to have a bad temper, roared.

    "This little girl''s temper is really bad!" Uncle long turned to Dongfang Yue and said. Dongfang Yue nodded in agreement.

    Then, uncle long turned his head back and continued to smile.""Little girl, the person we''re looking for is Lord lianwu. She''s been ordered by Lord wuchen toe to the Feng n to handle some matters, so you can''t lie to us! If you dy God Lord fogripple''s orders, your Phoenix n will have to bear the consequences!"

    Upon hearing uncle Long''s words, the few phoenixes who were responsible for guarding the periphery of the Phoenix territory were at a loss. Although their status was not high and they did not know much, they had even heard of Lord Wu''s name. Now that this ugly old man had said that he hade under the orders of God Lord fogripple, for a moment, these guards did not know what to do.

    But it was definitely impossible to let them Enter the Phoenix territory just like that! Because the king had ordered that no one was allowed to enter or leave the Phoenix token, or else they would have to bear the consequences!

    The guards discussed among themselves through voice transmission. After a while, an older-looking servant asked,""You were sent by God Lord fogripple?"

    "It can be considered so!" Uncle long said after thinking for a while.

    "What do you mean by considered?" The guard was displeased. ''Yes, no, no. Why are you still calling it'' count ''?''

    "It''s like this, what about us? They are all servants from Lord lianwu''s house. They apanied my Lord''s male pet to look for her. When God Lord riverripple found out, she specifically asked us to pass a message to Lord to quickly bring Feng Xiu back to the Imperial City. Thus, we are mainly here to apany him in his search for his wife. As for God Lord riverripple''s words, we are just here to bring her along. " After saying this, uncle long pointed at the evildoer and said to the guards in front of him. The meaning of his words was, of course, to say that he was the Lord''s boy toy.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The demon''s mouth twitched when he heard uncle Long''s words. However, in order to match uncle Long''s words, he deliberately put on a resentful expression and said with a slightly choked voice,""My Lord is naturally dissolute and likes men. I''m really worried about not being by her side for so long. If some random cat or dog seduces her and wants to take my ce, I won''t even have time to cry. So, I ask the guards to pass on the message. I''ll definitely be eternally grateful to you."

    After saying these words, the demon felt goosebumps all over his body. As for uncle long and the others who were listening, they were even more confused.

    None of them had expected that this person would actually make things up like this. Fortunately, they knew that the demon had said it on purpose. Otherwise, they would have vomited blood from disgust!

    When these words came out of the mouth of a demon, the power was really too great, didn''t you? Especially when he had used Xue ''er of being a yboy and lustful towards men. If Xue'' er found out about this, ugh! The consequences were unimaginable.

    However, the few guards of the Phoenix n who heard the demon''s words were not as agitated as uncle long and the others. Instead, they looked at the demon with sympathy.

    What was this situation?

    Although uncle long and the others were curious, none of them dared to ask the question in their hearts for fear of hearing something terrible.

    However, just because they didn''t dare to ask, it didn''t mean that the demon wouldn''t ask either. The demon looked at the few guards of the Phoenix n in confusion and asked shamelessly,""Milords, is there something that I don''t know about?"

    "Well ..." The guards looked at each other. In the end, it was a straightforward male guard who said with a sullen expression,""Hmph! How many women were not lustful? Your Lord Lian Wu has a new lover!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The clear sky Thunderbolt!

    This was definitely a huge bolt of lightning!

    Not only was the demon dumbfounded, but uncle long and the others also felt a sense of fear.

    Oh my God! You can''t just say this! It would kill!

    Uncle long and the others instantly felt the temperature around them drop to at least-100 degrees Celsius. They shivered and looked at the demon in unison, consoling him through voice transmission,""This must be a misunderstanding. Xue ''er can''t possibly have a new lover. Don''t worry!"

    Although they wereforted like this, uncle long and the others were still worried about this time bomb that could explode at any time. This guy was too dangerous. If there was a slight mistake, they might lose their lives!

    The Dark Lord!

    The legendary brutal and bloodthirsty Mistress of the Dark World was synonymous with ughter!

    Uncle long and the rest were trembling in their hearts as they silently prayed for Leng ruoxue.

    Little girl! You''re on your own! We can''t help you this time! Everyone present could see the demon''s hidden anger. However, in order not to ruin Xue ''er''s n, his anger was not sensed by the guards of the Phoenix n. However, it could not be hidden from them, who knew the demon well.

    At this time, the evildoer, who was full of anger and had no way to vent it, flickered his eyes and tears welled up in his eyes. When the guards saw this, they knew that this man was not feeling good and did not know what to say.

    Following that, the guards heard the demon''s slightly choked voice ask,""What''s going on? Can the guards tell me more details?"

    "No problem, I''ll tell you." One of the guards said with a sense of justice. Then, he told the demon everything he knew and heard.

    As the demon listened, although his expression did not change, the anger in his heart had long turned into a monstrous me.

    Hmph! The Peacock King, right? To dare to snatch Xue ''er from him, he must be tired of living!

    At this moment, the demon drew a big cross on the Peacock King that he had never met before. This also meant that the Peacock King would not have a good life in the future. Because no matter what the reason was, if he had a scandal with his Xue ''er, that fellow would not forgive him!

    By the time the guard finished his vivid exnation, uncle long and the others were already covered in cold sweat. Although they believed that the Guard''s words were exaggerated, no matter what, the Peacock King was destined to be unable to escape the anger of the Mistress of the Dark World!

    The kind-hearted uncle long and the others mourned for the unlucky Peacock King for three minutes. They were no longer bothered by this and asked excitedly,""Lord guards, thank you for telling us the truth. That ... Can I trouble you to help us report to the Phoenix King that we want to see Lord lianwu? We won''t mistreat you. "

    After saying that, uncle long gave each of the guards a bottle of pills ...

 Chapter 2448 Youve Recovered From Your Injuries (1)

    The guards took the pills and immediately put them away without even looking at them. They had long heard that the effects of Lord Lian Wu''s pills were surprisingly good. Since the other party was Lord Lian Wu''s subordinate, the pills he gave should not be too bad.

    With this thought, the faces of the guards present became much more amiable. Even the female guard who spoke first had a smile on her face, not as cold as she was before.

    When uncle long and the others saw this, they thought to themselves,''the charm of medicinal pills to beasts is greater!'' Look at these guys, their attitude had immediately changed 180 degrees!

    Then, they heard one of the guards say,""Wait a moment, I''ll go report to the king."

    "Alright," he said. Uncle long and the others nodded gratefully, but the demon still put on a sad look, which made the other guards feel bad.

    AI! Taking people''s money and eliminating disasters for them!

    With this thought in mind, the guards took turns tofort the evildoer. However, they also knew in their hearts that this person in front of them looked a little apologetic. It was no wonder that Lord Wu would take a fancy to that demonic Peacock King!

    She was a powerful woman from the divine realm! A few of them were not lustful. Like their King, didn''t he also have women on his left and right?

    The guards consoled the evildoer and told him to get over it. They even said that it wasn''t a big deal for a woman of status to have a few men ... The evildoer, who was already furious, became even angrier. Uncle long and the others continued to break out in cold sweat.

    Were these phoenixes trying tofort him? Uncle long and the others were very uncertain, because they could clearly feel that the temperature around them had dropped quite a bit.

    At this moment, the guards of the Feng n finally realized that something was amiss. One of them asked in confusion,""Why did the weather suddenly change?" After he finished speaking, he even shivered.

    Uncle long looked at the guard sympathetically, but didn''t say anything. He only thought to himself,"this isn''t a change of weather, this is someone''s anger!"

    At the same time, the Phoenix King, who was pacing back and forth in the Phoenix King Pce like an ant in a hot pot, heard the Guard''s announcement that Lord Lian Wu''s male pet hade to the door. She was stunned at first, then suddenly realized that it was Lian Wu, that b*tch''s man!

    "Hahaha! Hahaha! Ha! The heavens are really helping me!" After hearing this news, the Phoenix Kingughed wildly and muttered to himself.

    After a long while, when the Phoenix King was doneughing, she asked,""What does Lian Wu look like?"

    "I, I''m still alright!" The guard who hade to report quickly said. To be honest, he was a little frightened by theughter of the Phoenix King and did not understand why the Phoenix Kingughed so horrifyingly.

    "Oh! Let them in!" The Phoenix King said after thinking for a while. Hmph! The man of the fog? She wanted to see how good Lian Wu''s taste was in men. In fact, she wanted to see the man in the mist for another reason, and that was to steal someone''s girlfriend. Who asked that damned woman to steal the Peacock King and Feng Xiu, who she had taken a fancy to? To her, this was a great humiliation!

    The guard received the order and immediately turned to leave.

    Not long after, the demon and the rest were led to the Phoenix King Pce by the guards.

    The Phoenix King''s beautiful Phoenix eyes sized up the men who were brought into the hall. The more she looked, the more her head hurt. These men were too unsightly to be seen by others, right? She had lived for so long, but she had never seen such an ugly man who wasparable to Lian Wu.

    "Which one of you is Lord lianwu''s boy toy?" After frowning, the Phoenix King held back her disgust and asked. Seeing these men, her little bit of revenge was forcibly suppressed. These guys, just looking at them made her want to vomit. Did they really want her to seduce them? He might as well kill her!<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I am." The demon whispered like a mosquito, and lowered his head, making a shy and timid look that did not dare to raise his head. This was more in line with her identity as a male pet!

    "Raise your head!" The Phoenix King asked, unwilling to give up. Only then did she remember that she had seen the others ''faces clearly, except for this person'' s. What if he was a beautiful man?

    "I don''t dare. It would be my fault if I scared the Phoenix King." The demon continued to speak in a low voice.

    Fortunately, the Phoenix King''s hearing was good. Otherwise, he would not have been able to hear what he was saying. However, the Phoenix King wasn''t one to be scared. The more the demon said this, the more she wanted to know.

    "I''m not that timid. I told you to look up, so look up. Why are you talking so much nonsense?" The Phoenix King pretended to be angry, but in reality, he was extremely curious.

    When the demon heard this, he thought to himself, you asked for this! He knew that the Phoenix King was a lecherous person, so how could he not be prepared?

    Then, the evildoer raised his head and looked at the Phoenix King shyly ...

    "rgh ..." The Phoenix King only took one look and almost vomited out all the acid in his stomach. F * ck! Was this even human? Was this even a man? How could he be so ugly?

    This man was a hundred times uglier than the ones she had seen before. Not only was her face as big as a pig''s head, but she also had a pair of bull''s eyes the size of copper bells, a pig''s nose, and a big, bloody mouth. Such facial features matched her face. It was really frightening!

    No matter how strong the Phoenix King''s heart was, he was still scared half to death.

    However, the Phoenix King was the Phoenix King. No one could guess the thoughts of the Phoenix King.

    Although she was frightened and her heart was in turmoil, the Phoenix King''s beautiful face did not show it at all. However, it took her a long time toe back to her senses. After she came back to her senses, the Phoenix King wiped the cold sweat from her forehead and said,""Uh! This young master really has a unique appearance. No wonder Lord lianwu took a fancy to him. "

    "That''s right. My Lord has a strong taste and likes me. What pretty boy? he only won her heart temporarily. After he gets tired of her, she will still abandon him. But I''m different. My Lord will never get enough of me!" After scaring the Phoenix King, the demon''s goal had been achieved, so he suddenly became talkative.

    Moreover, he had expressed his dissatisfaction with a certain pretty boy in his words. When the Phoenix King heard this, he was happy.

    Hehe! You guys go ahead! Strangle her to death! It would be best if this ugly woman could show off her divine might now. At that time, the timid Peacock King would definitely not dare to leave with that slut Lian Wu. If that was the case, who else could the Peacock King look for other than her?

    Thinking of this, the Phoenix King suddenly found the demon pleasing to the eye. Even that ugly face was not so scary anymore. After thinking for a while, the Phoenix Kingplimented,""You''re right. You''ll get sick of beautiful faces sooner orter. So, a man can''t rely on a beautiful face to keep a woman tied down. I ... I support you. The Peacock King is no match for you."

    "Thank you for your support, Phoenix King." The demon was happy and grinned. Instantly, he almost made the Phoenix King vomit again.

    "May I know how to address you?" After a long while, the Phoenix King finally recovered and continued to ask.

    "My surname is AI, you can call me Lian Wu." The demon blurted out without even thinking.

 Chapter 2449 Youve Recovered From Your Injuries (2)

    When uncle long and the others heard the name that the evildoer had made up, they had goosebumps all over their bodies! Do you ... Do you have to be so mushy?

    And even had the surname of AI and the name of lianwu? This name was really ... Originally, the conversation between the demon and the Phoenix King was already unbearable enough for them. Now, he gave himself such a name. Wasn''t he deliberately trying to make them vomit out their breakfast and lunch? Can we not do this!

    Uncle long and the others were wailing in their hearts. When the Phoenix King heard this name, he was also petrified for a long time. Aftering back to her senses, the Phoenix King was a little angry. You''re also called lianwu, or do you love lianwu? are you afraid that others don''t know that you love that ugly monster?

    However, this name was quite unique. He believed that the Peacock King would not feel good when he heard it! When the Phoenix King thought of this, his mood suddenly became better.

    "That lianwu ... Young master, you have to know that I''mpletely on your side. So, you can do whatever you want. I don''t dare to say it in other ces, but in the Phoenix territory, I have the final say." The Phoenix King was not happy to call young master lianwu by his name again. However, she still fully expressed her position.

    Then, the Phoenix King was afraid that the ugly man in front of him didn''t understand his hint, so he exined more clearly,""Actually, the Peacock King that Lord lianwu has taken a fancy to should have been my man, but that vain man has taken a fancy to Lord lianwu''s status. So, I''m saying so, if Lord lianwu no longer likes the Peacock King, can young master lianwu return the Peacock King to me?"

    "No problem, I can make the decision for such a small matter." When the demon heard this, he quickly agreed. Anyway, he would not suffer a loss if he agreed. He could also win the favor of the Phoenix King and save the Phoenix King from secretly hindering them.

    The Phoenix King knew how much this ugly man hated the Peacock King when he saw him agree so readily. While she was secretly happy, she quickly ordered the guards,""Take young master lianwu and the others to see Lord lianwu!"

    "You bastard!" Why did this name sound so awkward? Even Lord Wu and young master Wu couldn''t escape the word that she hated the most. The Phoenix King secretly hated it.

    The guard epted the order and quickly left the Phoenix Pce with the demon and the others.

    ? On the way, the guard who led the way finally couldn''t help but ask,""Young master lianwu, what happened to your face?" When they met at the Phoenix territory''s Gate, it was clearly not like this! Back then, young master lianwu was indeed a little ugly, but he was definitely not as ugly as he was now.

    "AI! It was a long story! When I get angry, my face will change shape!" The demon sighed and said.

    "I see." The guard nced at the evildoer sympathetically but did not say anything.

    When they arrived at the entrance of Leng ruoxue''s guest house, they informed the guards at the door of the identities of evildoer and the rest. The guard who led the way then turned around and left. When the guards at the door heard that they were Lord Wu''s malepanions, they invited them in without thinking.

    The demon and the rest walked into the courtyard and saw Leng ruoxue lying on a deck chair in the garden. The demon didn''t even think about it and ran over with jealousy burning in his heart. Then, he pulled Leng ruoxue, who had her eyes tightly shut, into his arms. The snow-white furball on Leng ruoxue''s body was immediately pushed to the ground in disgust. He then red at the two beautiful men from the Phoenix n who were serving her.

    The two beautiful men of the Phoenix n felt extremely aggrieved when they were red at by those sinister and cold eyes. Wu ... They had clearly not done anything! Why did he have to receive such treatment?

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue opened her beautiful eyes. When she saw the man who was hugging her, Leng ruoxue was stunned for a long time.

    This ... This ugly man was a demon? How many disguise pills did he take? Leng ruoxue shuddered, but a faint smile appeared on her face. She said gently,""You''re here. "

    "They''re here!" The evildoer said unhappily. Then, he snorted coldly and deliberately avoided looking at Leng ruoxue. However, the arm that was holding her was still as tight as a rock.

    Ugh! Was he angry? Leng ruoxue felt a little guilty. At this moment, she was still unaware that someone had already told the demon about her rtionship with the Peacock King. She was afraid that the demon would be jealous, so she did not say a word.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Hells, if you want toe, thene! Why did you throw me on the ground?" A dissatisfied voice rang out. Leng ruoxue didn''t need to guess to know that it was Cang''s voice.

    "Hmph! You''re really too useless! You actually let someone else take advantage of this!" Evildoer was filled with dissatisfaction towards Cang ye. This guy, wasn''t he quite capable when he waspeting for his favor? Why did he let Xue ''er have a Peacock King by her side?

    The more the demon thought about it, the angrier he became, and his gaze towards Azure became sinister and unkind. However, Azure didn''t seem to mind and grinned,"You can''t wrong me. I''ve always done my job!"

    "Is that so?" The demon narrowed his eyes and his voice was as cold as ice.

    When Leng ruoxue saw the situation and heard the demon''s words, she understood everything. She wanted to exin, but when she saw the evil man''s unfriendly expression, she felt more and more guilty.

    Sob ... I didn''t do anything. What was she feeling guilty about? Leng ruoxue was very depressed because of this. Was she a henchman?

    Leng ruoxue''s heart sank. Uncle long and the others had already seen through the situation. They secretly looked for a safe ce to avoid being affected by someone''s anger.

    This was clearly the rhythm of settling scores! They had to be on guard.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the rest heard the demon''s roar,""Who is the Peacock King?"

    "I, I am!" "Yes," the Peacock King replied softly when he heard someone calling him. Although he didn''t know who this man was, he felt that this man was not kind no matter how he looked. At this time, he still didn''tpletely realize that the other party was here to find trouble with him.

    It was only when the demon grabbed the Peacock King by the cor and lifted him up that the Peacock King finally reacted. This guy was here to pick a fight with him! He didn''t even see how she came to his side.

    "My dear, save me!" The Peacock King could clearly sense a certain man''s anger. His heart trembled as he sought help from Leng ruoxue.

    As they were in the Phoenix n''s territory, the Peacock King naturally addressed Leng ruoxue as ''my dear''. When the demon heard these three words, his anger rose even more ...

    When uncle long and the others heard these three words, they also cried out in their hearts. It''s over! It''s finished! This time, he was really finished!

    Leng ruoxue could not help but cover her face! This idiot! Didn''t he feel any danger? He actually called her ''darling''! Great, now she couldn''t help even if she wanted to!

    Leng ruoxue gave the Peacock King a ''good luck'' look and acted like an ostrich.

    Seeing this, Peacock King''s face was covered in tears.

    Wu...No way! ''Master doesn''t care about me? The Peacock King was heartbroken! Was it being abandoned?

    "There''s no need to look at her, she can''t even save herself!" Seeing the man in his hands looking at Xue ''er, the demonughed coldly.

 Chapter 2450 Youve Recovered From Your Injuries?(3)

    "Uh!" The Peacock King was dumbfounded. Even his master couldn''t protect himself? Was this man so powerful? This time, he was even more afraid!

    However, the demon didn''t scare the Peacock King for too long. His fistnded on the Peacock King''s beautiful little face. In an instant, the Peacock King let out an ''ah'' sound as half of his face swelled up.

    How tragic! Uncle long and the others also covered their faces.

    Following that, one punch after anothernded on the Peacock King''s face and body. His iparably beautiful face was the one that received the most greetings. The Peacock King was beaten until he cried out in pain, but he could only be like a little chick, unable to fight back at all.

    The man was holding him too tightly, and he couldn''t break free at all. He could only let the steel-like fist hit his body. The surrounding peacocks saw their King''s miserable state, but no one dared to step forward. Wu...This man was too terrifying!

    The peacocks trembled in fear at this bloody and violent scene, while Azure watched with great interest. Hehe! He knew that this evildoer wouldn''t let go of this mboyant Peacock King! It hadn''t even said anything yet! That pretty boy would be beaten up!

    Cang felt great in his heart!

    The other servants of the Phoenix n had also seen this, and their faces had turned pale with fear. Their bodies were shaking like leaves in the autumn wind. They could finally leave this scary ce and get away from this scary man!

    After an unknown period of time, the demon finally stopped. The pitiful Peacock King had already passed out.

    "Useless fellow!" The evildoer said with a look of disdain. Then, he turned his gaze to Leng ruoxue.

    "My dear, it''s your turn!" The evildoer''s voice was cold as he emphasized the word ''darling''. When Leng ruoxue heard this, her heart trembled. In the next second, she fell into the evildoer''s arms and the two of them disappeared.

    "Dammit! My girl!" Seeing the situation, Cang was so angry that he roared.

    "Uh!" In the face of this situation, uncle long and the others felt that it was better not to participate.

    Then, they came to the Peacock King, who had been beaten up badly. Uncle long gave the Peacock King a healing pill out of the consideration that they were all beasts. However, it was just the most ordinary kind. If he gave the Peacock King a good one, a certain man would probably attack again when he saw that the little guy''s injuries had recovered.

    Soon, the Peacock King woke up.

    Feeling the bone-piercing pain in his body, the Peacock King''s face was already covered in tears. Wu...Was this considered an undeserved cmity? Why did she beat him up? He was still a little confused and didn''t know why he was beaten up, but what made him even more heartbroken was that his master didn''t help him!

    The Peacock King felt that he would never love again!

    After thoughtlessly thinking about it, Peacock King finally remembered his injuries. He took out a healing pill and was about to put it in his mouth, but was stopped by uncle long.

    "I advise you not to eat it!" Uncle long said seriously.

    The Peacock King blinked his eyes and looked at the middle-aged man in front of him with a question mark.""Why?"

    "If you recover after eating and someone sees you, you''ll be beaten up again. This is from my experience. Trust me!" Uncle long said, as if he didn''t believe that he would lose out.

    The Peacock King didn''t dare to eat it after hearing that. However, he asked in a small voice,""W-who''s that violent and terrifying man? Why did you beat me up?"

    Uncle long nced at him sympathetically and concluded that this guy was not the type that Xue ''er liked. He was too stupid. Couldn''t he tell? And he had to make people say it?

    "It''s Lord lianwu''s man. " Uncle long stared at the unlucky Peacock King for a long time before he replied in a low voice.

    "Argh! No wonder!" The Peacock King finally reacted. So that guy was master''s man. But why did master''s man beat him up? He didn''t seem to have offended master''s man, right?

    Although he had reacted, the Peacock King still didn''t realize that he had been beaten up because of a certain boy''s jealousy. He also identally asked what he was thinking.

    Hearing the Peacock King''s ignorant question, uncle long and the others could only sigh to express their sympathy.

    Stupid! He was really stupid! How dare such an idiot be a mistress?

    In the end, the Peacock King''s pure and innocent expression made uncle long unable to bear it any longer, and he kindly revealed the truth to him.

    "The one just now was Lord lianwu''s legal wife, and you are Lord lianwu''s new favorite. What do you think is your rtionship? You snatched Lord Lian Wu, so why wouldn''t the main character beat you up?" Uncle Long''s words were very subtle. If the Peacock King still didn''t understand, then uncle long would have to express his helplessness.

    After hearing this, the Peacock King smoothened out this seeminglyplicated rtionship in his heart beforeing to a sudden realization. He couldn''t help but widen his eyes and exin with an aggrieved expression,"I, Lord lianwu and I ..."

    "You don''t need to say anything. We already know about the matter between you and Lord lianwu." Uncle long quickly interrupted, afraid that the Peacock King would say something wrong.

    However, when the Peacock King heard this, he roared in his heart. You guys don''t know! You don''t know anything at all. Master and I are not what you think!

    The Peacock King felt wronged! However, he also knew the severity of the situation. He knew that the Phoenix King had many eyes and ears here, so he naturally did not dare to tell the truth. But it was precisely because of this that he felt more and more aggrieved.<novelnext></novelnext>

    How could he not feel aggrieved? The rtionship between him and his master was obviously a show for the Phoenix King to see, but he had actually been beaten up. Moreover, from the words of this middle-aged man, it seemed that he would not only be beaten up once.

    Sob ... This time, he really felt that he would never love again. He was not joking!

    Looking at the Peacock King''s beautiful face, uncle long touched his head with sympathy and said,""My condolences! You''ll be fine once you get used to it. "

    These words made the Peacock King''s heart tremble with fear. In the next second, the Peacock King burst into tears.

    Beating, beating habit? Who would get used to being beaten up! The more the Peacock King thought about it, the sadder he became. When he cried, it was even more earth-shattering ...

    And everything that happened in the guest courtyard was reported to the Phoenix King by the spies.

    When the Phoenix King heard the news, he was in a great mood! Although the Peacock King''s beating made the amorous Phoenix King''s heart ache a little, she felt that when the Peacock King saw the ugly man''s violent actions a few more times and couldn''t stand being beaten up, would he still be afraid that the timid Peacock King would not throw himself into her arms?

    Thinking of this possibility, the Phoenix Kingughed madly again, and hisughter spread far and wide.

    Three days had passed.

    Leng ruoxue and the demon were nowhere to be seen. Although the Peacock King was curious about where they were, he didn''t dare to ask. He didn''t want to be violently treated by the little kitten.

    For the past three days, although they were no longer threatened by the violent man, the pressure that the snow-white kitten gave them was not small either. Because the kitten seemed to have reached menopause, with a gloomy face all day long and a frosty air exuding from its body.

    This also made it so that no one dared to stay around blue for more than a minute. Uncle long and the others kept their distance from it to avoid its anger.

    Cang listlesslyid on the deck chair. Suddenly, his small white ears moved and he suddenly raised his head. The next second, he quickly teleported away.

    Seeing Cang''s reaction, uncle long and the others didn''t even need to guess to know that it should be Xue ''er and evildoer.

    AI! Poor Xue ''er, she must have made countless unfair conditions in the past three days.

    It had to be said that uncle long and the others were right.

    For the past three days, on the surface, the two of them had returned to their room in the guest courtyard. In reality, the two of them had been staying in the purple bamboo house inside the bangle. Other than exining the cause and effect of her scandal with the Peacock King to the evildoer, Leng ruoxue had also sacrificed her looks and made many unfair conditions before the evildoer was finally satisfied.

    Sob ... Whenever she thought of her experiences over the past three days, Leng ruoxue would feel so depressed that she wanted to bang her head against the wall. It could be said that she had sacrificed a lot of her looks this time. In the past, the two of them would at most kiss on the lips and touch the ces that could be touched. However, this time, other than not doing thest step, the two of them were much deeper than before. However, she didn''t seem to be at a disadvantage. Her devilish figure was really not just good!

    Now, she could still remember the extremely smooth ...

    No! I can''t think about it anymore! Leng ruoxue put away her perverted thoughts and put on an aggrieved and pitiful look as she followed the demon out of the room.

    Just as he took a step forward, a snow-white furball pounced into his arms. That furball first red at the evildoer with hatred, then looked at Leng ruoxue with tears in her eyes and asked,""Girl, did this guy bully you?"

    Cang wanted this demon to deal with the Peacock King, but he didn''t expect that this guy would also bully Niu! Thus, it had been very worried about Niu these few days.

    "No, I didn ''t!" Leng ruoxue replied guiltily,"Oh! Those things shouldn''t be considered bullying.

    "You heard it! Why would I bully my own woman!" The demon said with a smile. He was very satisfied with Xue ''er''s answer.

    "Don''tugh, it''s so ugly!" After hearing this, Cang saw the smile on the evildoer''s face and said unhappily. He couldn''t bear to see this guy being so smug.

    "My woman doesn''t even think I''m ugly." The demon reminded.

    "Hmph! Look at how beautiful you are!" Cang was filled with hatred! He didn''t want to bother with the evildoer.

    Leng ruoxue saw that the two of them were about to start an internal fight again, so she could only say,""Let''s go out quickly! Uncle long and the others are probably getting anxious from the wait. "

    After she finished speaking, she directly carried Azure and pulled evildoer as they headed towards the guest courtyard''s garden.

    When they arrived at the garden, uncle long and the others sized Leng ruoxue up at the same time, causing Leng ruoxue''s hair to stand on end. However, they didn''t look at her for too long before they tactfully shifted their gazes away.

    However, when Leng ruoxue saw their relieved expressions, she was still depressed.

    At this moment, the demon''s gaze turned to the Peacock King and asked with a smile,""Are your injuries all healed?"

 Chapter 2451 I Cant Afford It Anymore (1)

    Hearing this, the Peacock King trembled in fear and immediately hid behind uncle long to seek protection. His little face instantly turned as white as snow, and his legs trembled. Without realizing it, he had leaned his body on uncle long.

    Uncle long didn''t push the Peacock King away immediately when he saw the Peacock King sticking to him like an octopus. However, their current position was really not good!

    This useless Peacock King! Uncle long cursed in his heart and couldn''t help covering his face. However, he was quite sympathetic to this guy. He could have provoked anyone, but he had to provoke the terrifying demon.

    AI! The rhythm of seeking death!

    After sighing, uncle long revealed a helpless expression. He should have hit him when he was down! Or should he send charcoal in the snow?

    However, uncle long didn''t think for long before he heard the demon ask with a faint smile,""Peacock King, I''m asking you a question. Are you going to refuse to answer?"

    "No, no!" The Peacock King said in a low voice. His face was getting paler and paler. Wu ... Could you not scare him like this? He knew that he was no match for this man. He could not afford to offend this guy! However, why did the other party want to bully him?

    He was a pitiful vulnerable group of people, and his master did not help him! The Peacock King truly felt that he was a pitiful child that no one loved! Thinking of this, the Peacock King became worried again, and tears welled up in his eyes.

    Seeing the Peacock King''s pitiful look, the demon remained calm and continued,""Then tell me, have you recovered from your injuries?"

    "No, it''s not done yet!" The Peacock King said immediately.

    "Not done? But why do I feel like your injuries have already recovered?" The demonughed evilly.

    "I really didn ''t! He really didn ''t! Although my external injuries look fine, my internal injuries are serious! "Ah!" "Ah!" No! I, I''m going to faint!" The Peacock King stammered as he finished speaking. Then, his eyes rolled back and his body went soft. He fell unconscious on uncle Long''s body.

    When uncle long saw this, he couldn''t help but feel disgusted. He had been hesitating about whether to hit the Peacock King when he was down, but now he didn''t need to. He directly threw the Peacock King to the ground and pretended to dust off his body. He acted like nothing had happened and went back to doing what he was supposed to.

    Hmph! He knew that this spineless fellow was not worthy of sympathy! Uncle long was furious, and the consequences would be severe!

    Not only was uncle long infuriated, even Leng ruoxue felt helpless when she saw the Peacock King pretending to be unconscious. She never thought that the Peacock King would do such an embarrassing thing, even though it was said that he did it to avoid getting beaten up! However, such a way of doing things was really too spineless. Leng ruoxue despised him!

    However, the demon was in a good mood when he saw the Peacock King pretending to be unconscious. He felt that this guy was a potential for shamelessness. If he was properly trained, he would definitely be a good hand if he were to do any bad things in the future.

    With this thought in mind, the demon directly told Leng ruoxue that he wanted to put the Peacock King under his name and manage it in the future. When Leng ruoxue heard this, she didn''t dare to disagree. She immediately tried to please him,""What''s mine is yours. You don''t have to be polite, just use it!"

    These words satisfied the demon. The Peacock King, who was already pretending to faint, actually fainted when he heard this terrifying conversation.

    Before fainting, the Peacock King was still thinking that he would not have good days in the future.

    When the Peacock King woke up, he found himself locked in a pitch-ck room. He couldn''t even see his fingers in the room. Not even a ray of sunlight could enter. The Peacock King crawled up in fear and slowly fumbled around the room.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Is anyone there? Is there anyone there?" Peacock King asked in a low voice with a sad face.

    However, no one responded to him.

    At this moment, a gust of wind blew into the room. The Peacock King immediately felt the cold wind and his legs trembled in fear. Wu ... Where exactly is this ce? Why wasn''t there a single person!

    "Master! Master! Help me!" Peacock King sent a message to his master asking for help.

    "Little Peacock, I''m sorry. I can''t help you! The demon wants to train you well, so you should obediently ept his training!" Replied Leng ruoxue. After she finished speaking, she immediately cut off the connection between the two of them.

    When she turned around, she saw the evildoer looking at her. Leng ruoxue replied honestly,""The Peacock King is asking for help."

    "I know!" The demon said with a smile. That fellow had been locked up by him, what could he hide from him? furthermore, he had already guessed that the timid fellow would ask Xue ''er for help. In fact, if the Peacock King did not ask Xue'' er for help, he would have felt that something was wrong!

    "How long do you n to keep him here?" Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. The demon had imprisoned the Peacock King under the pretext of training his courage. However, no matter how Leng ruoxue looked at it, she felt that this fellow was taking this opportunity to take revenge.

    "I''ll let him out when he''s not so timid. " The demon promised. He then changed the topic and asked,"My dear, when are we leaving the Feng n?"

    The moment she heard the word ''darling'', Leng ruoxue felt goosebumps all over her body. ''Sob ... Is he trying to remind me that I''ve done something wrong?'' That was clearly an act!

    However, she knew that the evildoer was very possessive, so she naturally did not dare to have any opinions. Instead, she looked at him fawningly and said softly,""When the Phoenix King is willing to let us go, we will leave."

    "I see! Then I''ll go find her now and ask her to let us go. " After the demon finished speaking, he really stood up and walked out of the door. Leng ruoxue wanted to follow him when she saw him, but after thinking about it, she felt that it was better for her to stay in the guest courtyard and wait for news! Otherwise, if the Phoenix King saw her, he might get angry again.

    Even though Leng ruoxue did not want to join in the fun, the people in the courtyard were not easy to deal with. Their personality of wanting the world to be in chaos had determined that they would not let go of any fun. Hence, the moment the demon left, they immediately followed. Even the peacocks followed. In the blink of an eye, Leng ruoxue was the only one left in the huge courtyard.

    However, Leng ruoxue was very calm. She really did what she had to do!

    The demon left the guest courtyard without any obstructions and went straight to the Phoenix Royal Pce.

    When the guards at the entrance of the Royal Phoenix Pce saw the demon, they were all so frightened that their livers trembled. Why, why did this violent fellowe? What do you want to do? The news of this man beating up the Peacock King had spread throughout the entire Phoenix n. Although they didn''t think that this man would beat them up for no reason, they still had to be careful!

    ncing at the guards who turned pale after seeing him, the demonughed in his heart. It seemed that his bad reputation had spread these few days. However, this was good, so that no one would dare to have any ideas about Xue ''er.

    The demon at this moment still treated Leng ruoxue as a country-toppling beauty! She had never thought that after Leng ruoxue had changed her appearance, how many men would be interested in her? However, no matter what, Xue ''er was the most beautiful in his heart.

 Chapter 2452 I Cant Afford It (2)

    After a few light coughs, the demon forced out an ugly smile and said,"I want to see the Phoenix King, please pass the message."

    "Please wait!" When the guard heard that she was not here to cause him trouble, he immediately ran away. A few minutester, the demon was invited into the Phoenix King Pce.

    The Phoenix King, who was sitting on the throne, didn''t know why this ugly man hade to find her. However, in order to win him over, the Phoenix King still revealed a beautiful smile and said in a tender voice,""Is there anything important for young master lianwu to look for me?"

    "There''s nothing important. I just want to ask when we can leave this ce. God Lord Rime is still waiting to marry Feng Xiu! If we let her wait anxiously ande to our door personally, the consequences will be beyond our expectations! Besides, there are so many of us, and the amount of food we eat every day is not small. I heard that the Feng n was robbed a while ago, so, reasonably, I think the Feng King should let us go as soon as possible. Otherwise, I''m really afraid that we will eat your Feng n until you''re poor! AI! Among us, there are quite a few big eaters!" The demon said worriedly. He even had an expression that said ''I''m doing this for your own good'' on his face, which made the Phoenix King unable to vent her anger.

    The Phoenix King couldn''t deny that raising these guys for nothing was a big pressure for the Phoenix n. However, letting lianwu leave just like that made her feel ufortable.

    After thinking for a while, the Phoenix King sighed and said,""AI! I also want to investigate the theft case as soon as possible so that I can let you leave, but I don''t have any clues at the moment. Moreover, I also need Lord lianwu to assist us in the investigation, so I''m afraid you''ll have to stay in the Feng n for a few more days. "

    "How long do we have to stay?" The demon asked.

    "After Lord Lian Wu is cleared of suspicion, I will let you go." The Phoenix King said through gritted teeth. Originally, she had a good impression of this evildoer, but now, because of the ugly man''s relentless pursuit, it hadpletely disappeared without a trace. Now, all she could think about was, why was this guy as annoying as Lian Wu!

    However, she was still hoping that this man would cause trouble for the Peacock King. So, even if she hated him, she would not show it too obviously. However, the demon was not a fool. How could he not hear the displeasure in the Phoenix King''s words?

    "I don''t know how the Phoenix King is going to clear my Lord of suspicion? Interrogation?" The demon asked curiously.

    "This ... I can''t disclose it." The Phoenix King said with hatred. How could she not want to! However, as long as she thought of that ugly woman''s identity, she had to be careful. Otherwise, if that B * tch, Wu Xuan, really med her, then the one who would be pped in the face would be her.

    More importantly, she knew very well that if they were to really interrogate him, Lian Wu would not cooperate.

    And she didn''t think of a good excuse. When she thought of this, the Phoenix King was extremely conflicted.

    "Since it''s inconvenient to disclose, then I won''t ask. However, I hope that the Phoenix n can be more efficient. My Lord and I are in a hurry to return to attend God Lord fogripple''s wedding! I hope the Phoenix King can understand our urgency. " The demonughed.

    Understand, my ass! These words infuriated the Phoenix King. However, she had to smile and reply,""Don''t worry, I''ll hurry the people below!"

    "Then I''m relieved. Goodbye!" After saying that, the demon stood up and left. As soon as he opened the door of the hall, he saw uncle long and the others blocking the door. They were all here to eavesdrop!

    However, he didn''t mind.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Let''s go back!"The demon said as he nced at uncle long.

    Uncle long and the others nodded. Seeing the demon''s serious expression, they all thought that he was in a bad mood, so they obediently followed him back to the guest courtyard.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue, who was lying on the deck chair and basking in the sun, did not ask anything when she saw that everyone had returned so quickly. She only instructed the Phoenix n''s attendant beside her,""Let''s go get some more food. We''re all hungry. "

    "Yes!" The Feng attendant was helpless. These people had already eaten a lot today. Why were they hungry again? He couldn''t understand how these guys could eat so much. At the rate they were eating, it wouldn''t be long before the entire Feng n became poor.

    Normally, the members of the Phoenix n rarely ate. After all, as cultivators, they would never feel hungry. They ate more to satisfy their appetite. However, these guys kept saying that they were hungry. This made the attendant a little ufortable. However, a few days ago, after seeing the violent man''s violent behavior, and with Lian Wu Daren''s status, he didn''t dare to refuse.

    Very quickly, the Phoenix n''s attendant brought food over. However, the amount of food was not as much as Leng ruoxue had expected.

    ncing at the food, Leng ruoxue pulled a long face and said unhappily,""Are you guys feeding the birds? We''re humans, we have big appetites, how can this little bit of food be enough?"

    "That ... The Butler only gave this much. He said that it was a limited amount and that we can''t take too much at a time to avoid wasting it." The Feng n attendant observed Leng ruoxue''s reaction as he spoke carefully.

    "Afraid of wasting? Since when did the Feng n know how to live so well? A few days ago, I even saw the Phoenix King eating and drinking in his own pce! Don''t tell me this is discrimination? I''m telling you, I''m one of God Lord fogripple''s men. You must treat me like how the Phoenix King does. " Leng ruoxue deliberately picked a fight.

    "That''s right! Why can the Phoenix King eat and drink to his heart''s content, but we can''t even eat? Don''t forget, we''re the guests of the Phoenix King. Is this how the Phoenix n treats their guests?" When uncle long heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he went along with her and joined in the fun.

    Such a good opportunity to show off, of course, could not be missed by the peacocks who had been oppressed for a long time. After being freed, they were eager to see the world in chaos. They shouted in unison,""We want to eat! We want to eat our fill! You can''t abuse us! Otherwise, if word gets out, who would dare toe to the Feng n as a guest?"

    "..." Hearing these words, the servant of the Feng n broke out in a cold sweat and almost knelt down in front of them. How could these people be so boisterous? It was really too detestable!

    With a sad face and a choked voice, the servant took a few deep breaths to calm himself down, then said with a pitiful voice,""Wu...This, this has nothing to do with me! It''s the Butler''s rule, I can''t do anything about it. "

    "Forget it, we won''t make things difficult for you, but you have to run a few more errands for us." Leng ruoxue said with a smile, no longer putting on a straight face. But looking at the smile on her face, the attendant was very worried.

    Wu ... If Lord lianwu was angry, he would be unlucky. But if Lord lianwuughed, he felt that he would be even more unlucky. Moreover, could he ask what it meant to run a few more errands?

    However, before he could ask, uncle long answered his question,""That''s right, since you''ve limited the number, then you should make a few more trips! Oh! Just tell them that we''ve finished eating, and we''ll go get some more food!"

 Chapter 2453 I Cant Afford It Anymore (3)

    After uncle long finished speaking, he sent the servant away with a long face.

    After the Phoenix n attendant left with a nk expression, Leng ruoxue quickly called everyone to eat and told them not to stand on ceremony. When the Phoenix n attendant returned and ced down the food that he had brought back, he was sent to get more food again.

    Just like that, one time, two times...After countless times, the servant finally copsed in exhaustion and began to wail,""Wu ... Lord lianwu, the steward won''t give me food, don''t make me go get it!"

    "Oh, really? Then go and get some. " When Leng ruoxue heard this, she didn''t make things difficult for the poor fellow who kept running errands. Instead, she turned to the other Phoenix n attendant and said,"

    When the other Phoenix n attendant heard this, he was so frightened that his face turned pale. Leng ruoxue saw this and asked in confusion,""I''m just asking you to get some food, not to go to the ughterhouse. What are you afraid of?"

    After Leng ruoxue''s brief lecture, the two Phoenix n servants understood what she meant. However, in their hearts, what Leng ruoxue had asked them to do was even scarier than sending them to a ughterhouse!

    Lady Lian Wu did not know the situation of the Phoenix n, but these two servants who were responsible for serving her knew very well that in just a few days, more than half of the food that the Phoenix n had stored for many years had already gone into their stomachs! If they continued to be eaten like this, the Phoenix-kind would really run out of food and ammunition.

    But neither of them dared to say this, because the two of them knew that even if they said it, Lord Wu would still do it her own way, and wouldn''t care if they had food!

    After a fierce struggle in his mind, the servant of the Phoenix n who was about to be assigned to run errands made an expression as if he was about to go to the guillotine. He made up his mind and said,"Lord Lian Wu, knock me out! I ... I can''t get any food. "

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she blinked her beautiful eyes in confusion and said,""I just asked you to get some food, do you need to look like you''re going to die?"

    "Lord lianwu, the steward won''t give you any more food." The Feng n attendant had no choice but to tell the truth.

    "Are you saying that he ns to starve us to death? Or was this the Phoenix King''s intention? You can''t find any evidence of our crimes, so you n to trap us here and starve us to death? Damn it, the Phoenix King''s idea is too vicious!" Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes were spitting fire as she spoke indignantly.

    Leng ruoxue''s words made Yao niancheng and the restugh in their hearts. However, the two cowardly Phoenix n servants broke out in cold sweat once again.

    Lord Lian Wu''s imagination is too rich!

    The two servants of the Phoenix n wiped the cold sweat off their foreheads and sighed timidly. However, they didn''t dare to cause their King to be misunderstood by Lord Lian Wu, so they could only patiently and honestly exin,"Lord Lian Wu, you''ve misunderstood. I didn''t give you food because I wanted to starve you to death. It''s just that the Feng n''s food supply is running low. In just a few days, you''ve destroyed more than half of the Feng n''s many years of storage. If this continues, the Feng n will really run out of food and ammunition. As a result, the housekeeper had no choice but to limit the amount."

    Originally, the two of them didn''t dare to tell Leng ruoxue about this. However, now that things hade to this, they knew that if they continued to hide it, Lord lianwu might really think that the king wanted to starve them to death. Wouldn''t that cause a huge misunderstanding?

    However, after hearing the truth, Leng ruoxue still could not understand.""We probably didn''t eat much these past few days! Why did they have to eat the entire Feng n until they ran out of food? Is it because your Phoenix-kind stored too little food, so we ate only a little bit and ran out?"

    You guys didn''t just eat a little!

    The two Phoenix guards thought to themselves as they nced at the peacocks. He ate a lot of these peacocks.

    "By the way, I''ve always wanted to ask you guys a question. What do you birds eat every day? Insects?" Leng ruoxue saw that no one was paying attention to her, so she asked curiously.

    "..." The two servants of the Phoenix n were silent. Could they say that they were not birds?

    "He''s really eating bugs! We''ll have to help you destroy the food of these humans, otherwise, they won''t be fresh after being stored for a long time. " When they tacitly agreed, Leng ruoxue continued to speak to herself, not even looking at the two attendants ''darkened expressions.

    After a long while.

    The silent Servant then helplessly corrected him,""Lord lianwu, we are not birds."

    "They said they''re not birds?" Leng ruoxue turned to ask the evildoer, her face still filled with confusion.

    "A bird! However, if they don''t want to be a bird anymore, I can help them. " The demon said with a cold smile. Hearing this, the two poor Phoenix servants began to tremble again.

    "Wuu ... We''re birds." The two of them were forced by the demon''s abuse of power and admitted it without any backbone.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "If that''s the case, you guys just have to eat the bugs. Leave the human food to us!" Leng ruoxue brought the topic back and ordered again,""Just do as I said and tell your new Butler to look for me if he has any dissatisfaction!"

    "By the way, this time you will go together to get food." Leng ruoxue nced at the servant of the Phoenix n, who was crying, and added.

    These words also made the two attendants, who both wanted the other to run errands, not dare to shirk responsibility. Then, the two brothers in distress left the guest courtyard together.

    Not long after, only one attendant returned.

    The moment the attendant saw Leng ruoxue, he immediately said,""Lord lianwu, the housekeeper refused to give us Food and also refused toe see you. What should we do?"

    Without waiting for Leng ruoxue''s reply, the demon stood up and said,""I''ll go with you to catch him! Hmph! You dare to disobey my Lord''s orders, you''re really tired of living!"

    The demon would not let go of the opportunity to beat up the Phoenix in public. Speaking of which, ever since he came to the Phoenix n, he had wanted to do this for a long time. Uncle long and the others also had the same idea. So, as soon as the demon finished speaking, a few more figures stood up and expressed their desire to go with him.

    When the servant of the Phoenix n who came back to report saw the fiendish look on their faces, he mourned for the new housekeeper for three minutes. Then, with the idea that he would rather die than die, he brought the demon and the others to find trouble with the housekeeper.

    Before Leng ruoxue could even finish her cup of tea, she saw the Feng n''s housekeeper, who had been in office for less than a week, being tied up like a dumpling and brought to the guest house.

    Not only that, the Butler''s entire body was covered in wounds, and his face was swollen like a pig''s head. Blood flowed all over his face, and his human form could no longer be seen.

    He was really quite pitiful! Leng ruoxue pitied him for a moment, then pretended to be confused and asked,""Is this the new Butler?"

    "Yes, I am!" One of the Phoenix tribe servants replied with twitching lips, but his heart was filled with fear.

    These people, these people were too terrifying, an entire team of Asura bandits! The housekeeper had been beaten half to death by them, and the food in the storage room had been robbed by them. Now, the Feng n really had no more food left. If Lady Wu wanted to eat in the future, he really didn''t know where to get her food. Moreover, with his short understanding of Lord Lian Wu these few days, Lord Lian Wu would definitely ask him for food again!

    At this moment, he really wanted to beg the Phoenix King to let Lord lianwu leave! I really can''t afford it! However, even if he had this thought in his heart, he didn''t have the guts to say it out loud.

    "Your spine is this swollen? I heard that the Phoenix n produces beautiful men?" Leng ruoxue asked with a pure and innocent look.

    "You want to see a beautiful man? Then I can only beat up all the beautiful men of the Phoenix n until they be like this. " At this moment, the demon coldly said.

    "Uh! I don''t want to see it, I''m just curious. " Hearing the hostility in the evildoer''s tone, Leng ruoxue immediately coaxed him. However, the evildoer only gave her a ''Hmph'' and ignored her.

    This was the sign of him getting angry again! Leng ruoxue''s face was covered in tears. ''Sob ... Looks like I''ll have to coax her again.''

    Leng ruoxue felt helpless. However, at this moment, she felt that it was more important to educate the Feng n''s new housekeeper.

    Leng ruoxue stood up and walked to the front of the Butler. She stretched out her hand and waved it in front of his eyes. When she saw his reaction, she immediately said in a serious tone,""Look at you, you got beaten up so badly for some food, sigh! I feel bad for you!"

    "Wu Wu ..." The new Butler opened his eyes that were as swollen as steamed buns and looked at Leng ruoxue in fear. He could not evenplete a sentence and could only continue to wail.

    "You said you regret it? Yes, that''s right! Whether you are a human or a bird, the most important thing is to know your own limits, don''t you think?" Leng ruoxue made a wild guess. Without waiting for a reply from the housekeeper, she continued,""Little bird, since this is your first offense and you''ve just been promoted, I won''t punish you this time. Remember, don''t do it again! In the future, I''ll ask these two servants to find you for food. Remember to be quick, otherwise, the next time you meet, your end will be a hundred times worse than today!"

    Leng ruoxue''s threats and threats scared the new Butler so much that he didn''t know how to react other than nodding his head vigorously. He was afraid that if he agreed too slowly, he would be treated violently again. Sob ... He was really scared of being beaten up!

    Seeing that the Butler had agreed, Leng ruoxue did not make things difficult for him. She immediately untied him and let him go. The moment he was untied, a certain Butler immediately ran away without a trace, as if he was being chased by an evil ghost.

    Looking at his speed, uncle long was deeply regretful. The beating was too light! He should be unable to run!

    A certain housekeeper who had been beaten up miserably, after obtaining his freedom, did not care about healing his injuries at all. Instead, he ran directly to the Phoenix King Pce. Before the Phoenix King could inform him, he immediately shouted at the top of his lungs outside the door,""King, let those demons go!"

 Chapter 2454 The Caring Uncle Long (1)

    When the guards outside the door saw the new Butler''s miserable appearance, they all felt some sympathy for him. Back then, when he had just taken over the previous Butler''s job, many of his nsmen were envious and jealous of him, thinking that he was just lucky. However, at this moment, no one would think that way.

    Because all the nsmen already knew that being a housekeeper ... Was a job that could endanger one''s life! This time, a certain Butler''s position could finally be secured.

    The Phoenix King, who was sitting in the Phoenix King Pce sulking by herself, was shocked when she heard the howl that suddenly entered her ears.

    "What are you howling for? Can''t we talk things out? Hurry up and get in here!" The Phoenix King held his forehead and said in an unpleasant tone.

    The door of the Royal Phoenix Pce was pushed open, and a housekeeper rushed in anxiously. He was not careful and tripped over the high threshold. He rolled in like a ball and directly rolled to the feet of the Royal Phoenix.

    Seeing this, the Phoenix King was disgusted. However, this housekeeper was promoted by her, so she had to endure it no matter how dissatisfied she was. Otherwise, it would be a p in her face.

    At this time, a certain Butler, who was seeing stars in front of him, raised his head and looked at his King with snot and tears in his eyes. He was about to start howling when the Phoenix King spoke first.

    The Phoenix King''s face was filled with disbelief as she eximed,""What happened to you?"

    She hadn''t heard that her Butler had been beaten up, so when she saw her Butler''s appearance, she, who wasn''t prepared for it, was shocked.

    "The king was, was beaten up by those evil demons!" The Butler''s body trembled as he spoke of his tragic experience with a choked voice.

    When the Phoenix King heard this, he was furious!

    Standing up, the Phoenix King wanted to get back at his housekeeper. However, the housekeeper was already scared out of his wits. He did not dare to let the king settle the score with those fierce and brutal people. He hugged the Phoenix King''s legs tightly and wailed in pain,""My King! You can''t go! Those guys were too brutal, they were not human at all! Don''t you go and provoke them! You''re a mid-tier pir of our Phoenix-kind, if you ... You''ll disappoint our people. "

    The Butler didn''t dare to make his words too clear, otherwise, the king would probably beat him up! What he meant was,"King, you might not be a match for those people!" Those people were very despicable and used to using some tricks and schemes. They were no match for them, the simple-minded members of the Feng n.

    Why was he not optimistic about the Phoenix King? He mainly felt that the Phoenix King had to consider his status, so that he would not be like those despicable guys who would gang up on him. In this way, his quality would be reflected. Therefore, he was really afraid that the Phoenix King would be at a disadvantage.

    The Phoenix King also understood the meaning behind the housekeeper''s words, but it was precisely because she understood that she was extremely unhappy.

    F * ck! Was this considered boosting other people''s morale and diminishing his own prestige? She had clearly been bullied so badly, and she wanted to get back at him, but the person involved was still afraid of wolves in front and tigers behind! This made the Phoenix King''s heart full of fire, where should he put it?

    Although she was unhappy, the Phoenix King quickly calmed down. She knew that the housekeeper didn''t allow her to go for her own good. Because of Lian Wu''s status, even if she went, she wouldn''t be able to do anything. Instead, she would be even angrier. So, she took the housekeeper''s excuse and came down.

    After sitting down again, her face was much better. Although it was still stiff, it was not as cold and dark as before. "Why did those people beat you up?" the Phoenix King finally asked after a long time.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "For food. They ate too much, so I refused to give them any more food. So, they beat me up." At the mention of this, a certain Butler felt so wronged that he wanted to buy a piece of tofu and kill himself.

    Hearing this reason, the Phoenix King somewhat med his housekeeper for being too stingy. He just ate a little more! If they wanted to eat, then just give it to them. Why did they have to be beaten up for nothing?

    After knowing the reason for the beating, the Phoenix King felt that the housekeeper had asked for it. The fire of anger that had just been burning waspletely extinguished.

    "Just for this? A few humans want to eat something, why are you so stingy? Could it be that they''re going to eat the entire Phoenix n to their veryst?" The Phoenix King said disapprovingly. In her heart, she felt that although the Phoenix n had just been robbed, a skinny camel was still bigger than a horse. It was impossible to eat the Phoenix n until they went bankrupt, right?

    "In the future, if they want to eat something, you can give it to them, as long as they''re not afraid of being stuffed to death!" After the housekeeper heard her words, she widened her eyes in disbelief, as if she had said something she shouldn''t have. The Phoenix King added in annoyance. In her heart, she was quite dissatisfied with this inflexible Butler.

    AI! He had thought that the Butler he had promoted was smart and clever, but he didn''t expect him to be so stupid! The Phoenix King was a little regretful.

    However, when the housekeeper heard the Phoenix King''s words, he immediately cried out that he had been wronged. He hurriedly exined,""Your Majesty, they''ve already eaten us poor. I don''t have any more food to give them. In just a few short days, more than half of the food stored in our Phoenix n''s storage was destroyed by them, and the remaining food was taken away by those vicious bastards. Our Phoenix n doesn''t even have a single fruit left. "

    "What?" Hearing this, the Phoenix King stood up from her seat. Did she hear it wrong? Could those people really eat that much?

    The Phoenix King was skeptical, but judging from the Butler''s appearance, he didn''t seem to be lying. Besides, there was no need for him to tell such a lie. After all, food was not worth much to the Phoenix n.

    "Your Majesty, quickly chase those people away! I really can''t afford to support them!" The Butler briefly retold what had happened and finally suggested that he did not want to see those hateful and terrifying people anymore. He was scared of being beaten up.

    "No!" The Phoenix King refused without even thinking.

    What a joke! She hadn''t even interrogated Wu properly yet! How could they just let them go? In that case, where would she put her face as the Phoenix King?

    "King, they eat too much, we can''t afford to raise them! Moreover, those people especially like to cause trouble, and maybe tomorrow ... We have to be on guard! These people will definitely be a huge threat to the Phoenix n. We can''t let them stay. " The housekeeper''s words were very subtle, but the Phoenix King was not moved at all.

    Although she knew that Lian Wu and the others would not obediently stay in the guest courtyard, she could not convince herself to let them go just like that.

    "You go and do your job as usual. If they have any requests, report to me immediately!" The Phoenix King ordered after thinking for a while.

    "Yes." Seeing that Wang had made up his mind, the Butler knew that there was no point in saying anything more. At this time, he really envied the former head butler who had left home. He was the one who had foresight! However, he still didn''t have the courage to learn from those housekeepers and elders who had run away from home.

    After the Butler left, he thought hard and finally ordered the servant beside him,""If those demonse to find me, just say that I''m not here! If they have any other requests, try your best to satisfy them. If you can ''t, report to the king. "

 Chapter 2455 The Caring Uncle Long (2)

    The attendant trembled slightly as he agreed. He knew that the Butler wanted to escape. In fact, he also wanted to escape, but he didn''t have the courage to refuse the Butler''s instructions. Being a higher ranking official could crush one''s life!

    The attendant was very worried.

    However, his worries were unnecessary. Under normal circumstances, Leng ruoxue would not vent her anger on these small fries. Hence, when she heard from the attendant that the Butler was not around, she did not say anything. Instead, she thought of other ways to cause trouble.

    In the name of finding food, she sent everyone out except for the evildoer. The guards of the Phoenix n did not dare to stop them anyway, so no matter where they went, it could be described as unimpeded.

    Uncle long and the others strolled around the Phoenix territory happily, but the peacocks didn''t dare to act alone. They were afraid that they would be attacked by the Phoenix tribe. These clever peacocks followed the group closely.

    When the Phoenix King heard the news, he was puzzled.

    What did these people want to do? However, she soon found out that these people were looking for food.

    In order to find something to eat, uncle long and the others had openly visited every corner of the Phoenix territory and collected all the edible food in the Phoenix territory. In the past few days, they had gained a lot.

    Looking at the table full of prey, Leng ruoxue praised uncle long and the others. The two Phoenix n servants who were listening by the side were speechless and didn''t know what to say.

    AI! Now, not only was the Phoenix territory barren, but even some low-level small beasts had be the food of these guys.

    They ... Were too cruel! Although the two attendants thought so, they did not dare to say it out loud. Otherwise, if these people were to be angry and eat them as food, wouldn''t it be a tragedy for them?

    Their only hope now was that these people could leave quickly!

    Unfortunately, while their wishes were beautiful, reality was cruel. Without the Phoenix King''s order to leave, Leng ruoxue and the rest did not dare to leave on their own!

    This was also a phrase that Leng ruoxue often said. Every time the two attendants heard Leng ruoxue say this, they could not help but Twitch their lips.

    It didn''t matter if the food was gone! There was still wine! The wine that Leng ruoxue had taken out to exchange with the Phoenix n was also found by the sharp-eared peacocks. Together with the bandit-like uncle long and the rest, they managed to snatch the wine away. The hundred flower wine of the Phoenix n was not spared either, and it ended up in their stomachs.

    After eating and drinking well, uncle long had nothing else to do, so he began to practice with the peacocks in the yard.

    Of course, they wouldn''t spar in their own courtyards. The location they chose to spar was the open space outside their residence. After destroying most of it, they continued to move.

    In the past half a month, uncle long and his people had moved to countless ces, and the Phoenix-kind people didn''t dare to say anything. In private, there were many phoenixes who wanted toin to the king. However, due to their low status, they could not see the king at all. In the long run, many of the phoenixes had no choice but to leave home.

    In reality, the actions of Leng ruoxue and the others were reported to the Phoenix King by spies. However, after hearing from the spies that the other party was only looking for food, the Phoenix King did not think that the matter was too serious after the sparring session. She even pretended to be deaf and closed her eyes. By the time she realized that the situation was much more serious than she had imagined, it was already toote to control the situation.

    On a certain day.

    The Phoenix King, who was sitting on the throne of the Phoenix King Pce, deep in thought, suddenly heard a loud noise, followed by a series of banging sounds. Then, she saw the door of her Phoenix King Pce break into pieces in front of her eyes. A huge object fell from the sky, prated the roof of the Phoenix King Pce, and fell down.

    The Phoenix King was stunned.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After the huge creature fell, it quickly got up from the ground and patted the feathers on its body. It then nced at the Phoenix King, smiled, and said in an embarrassed manner,""Phoenix King, I''m sorry to have disturbed your rest. Hehe! A mistake! This is just a mistake!"

    The one who spoke was a huge Peacock. After saying this, it immediately fled the Phoenix King''s territory before the Phoenix King could react.

    As they ran, the peacock who had been entrusted with such an important task thought to itself,''that was close!'' That was close! Fortunately, it ran away quickly. Otherwise, the Phoenix King would have skinned it.

    The Phoenix King only came back to her senses after the peacock had escaped. She looked at her door and then at the huge hole in the roof. Her face darkened.

    F * ck! She was sure that the peacock did it on purpose! Just as the Phoenix King was thinking about this, he heard a squeaking sounding from somewhere. The Phoenix King was confused, not knowing where the sound came from.

    Immediately, the entire Pce began to shake violently. When the Phoenix King saw this, her face turned pale with fright. She quickly teleported away from the throne and went outside the pce. When she stood still and turned her head back, she saw with her own eyes that her magnificent Golden Pce had copsed with a ''bang''.

    This scene instantly caused the Phoenix King''s face to darken even more. The anger in her heart also shot up to the top of her head, and she could not control it at all.

    Damn it! It must be the work of those peacocks! The Phoenix King was so angry that he wanted to cut those peacocks into a thousand pieces.

    At this moment, the guards of the Phoenix n who had heard the noise and rushed over saw that the Royal Phoenix Pce had copsed. Their faces turned pale, and they were at a loss. I''m finished! This time, the king would definitely be angry.

    The guards thought with fear. In the end, some of the smarter guards rolled their eyes and pretended to faint.

    With the help of the guards, the guards all reacted and fainted one by one.

    Seeing this, the anger in the Phoenix King''s heart grew a little more, but now was not the time to settle ounts with these guys.

    Hmph! You''re lucky! The Phoenix King thought to himself with hatred.

    Then, the Phoenix King disappeared.

    When she reappeared, she was already in the guest house where Leng ruoxue was staying.

    At this moment, the guest courtyard was filled withughter and cheers. The peacocks surrounded Leng ruoxue, each of them recounting their achievements.

    "Lianwu! What a good thing you''ve done!" Seeing them like this, the Phoenix King''s anger grew even more and he couldn''t bear it anymore and shouted at the top of his voice.

    The Phoenix King''s words contained a hint of pressure. When the peacocks heard this, their faces immediately turned pale and their bodies began to tremble. As birds, the Phoenix n''s suppression of the peacock n''s bloodline was quite obvious, and it was not something that the peacock n could resist.

    But after that, the peacocks felt the pressure on them lessen. They knew that it was the little kitten who had helped them. After giving the snowy white kitten a grateful look, the peacocks tried their best to lower their presence.

    Oh! A battle of this level was not something they could participate in. The peacocks were well aware of this.

 Chapter 2456 The Caring Uncle Long (3)

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue nced at the Furious Phoenix King and asked indifferently,""Phoenix King, what have I done?"

    "You let these peacocks smash my Phoenix Royal Pce." The Phoenix King gritted his teeth so hard that cracking sounds could be heard. He really wanted to go up and bite Lian Wu a few times. This woman was really too hateful.

    "There''s such a thing?" Leng ruoxue blinked her clear and beautiful eyes innocently. She turned around and asked the peacocks,""Did you smash the Phoenix King''s main hall?"

    "No, my Lord. We''ve always beenw-abiding. Why would we do such a thing?" A Peacock acted as the representative and immediately said.

    After Leng ruoxue heard this, she turned to the Phoenix Prince and said,""Phoenix King, you heard that! It wasn''t my peacocks who did it, so don''t use me! Otherwise, I''llin to God Lord fogripple!"

    "You, you still dare to quibble? I saw it with my own eyes, how could it be fake?" When the Phoenix King saw that the damned Lian Wu and those lowly peacocks dared to renege on their debt, her anger immediately turned into a sea of fire. However, in the face of the shameless Lian Wu, who was like a knife cutting through meat, no matter what she said, it would not hurt. She really did not know what to do.

    In the past, because of her identity, no one in the divine world, be it the beast n or the human n, dared to treat her like this. After she sessfully usurped the throne, everything had been smooth for her and basically no one dared to disobey her. However, ever since she got to know Lian Wu, the Phoenix King helplessly discovered that her quiet and smooth life was gone forever.

    During this period of time, she had been living in depression and grievance every day. She had nowhere to vent her anger, and all of this was because of this hateful woman in front of her, who had an extraordinary identity.

    Although the Phoenix King really wanted to teach Lian Wu a lesson, when she thought of her current situation, the rumors in the divine world, and the potential threat that Leng ruoxue posed, she had no way and could not do anything to this woman.

    At present, she really needed Wu Chen''s support! Because of this, the depression in her heart slowly piled up into a mountain. Even now, she still did not know what to do with this hateful woman. The elders who could give her ideas had all run away from home. Some of them were in closed-door cultivation and couldn''te out no matter how she called them. Thinking of all this, the Phoenix King was extremely conflicted.

    Leng ruoxue could feel the Phoenix King''s unpredictable thoughts, but she still smiled calmly.""Phoenix King, as the saying goes, catch the thief and take the stolen goods. You said that your Phoenix King Pce was destroyed by my peacocks, but do you have any evidence? You can''t possibly use me of stealing the Phoenix n''s treasure vault a while ago, and now you''re using my peacocks of smashing your Phoenix Royal Pce! Do they have the guts to do that?"

    Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with disbelief. When the Phoenix King heard these words, her eyes widened and she said,""Didn''t I say I saw it with my own eyes! I saw with my own eyes that a Peacock fell from the roof of the Phoenix King Pce and smashed a huge hole in my Pce. How could this be fake?"

    "It''s hard to say!" Leng ruoxue pursed her lips. It was obvious that she did not believe the Phoenix King''s words.

    "You don''t believe me?" When the Phoenix King saw this, he could not help but shout at the top of his lungs.

    "You think I should believe you? Phoenix King, you''re the king of the divine beast n, one of the Four Great Kings of the divine realm. If there really was a Peacock that smashed your Phoenix King Pce, would you let it go instead of catching it? Oh! I don''t know when the Phoenix King became so kind. " Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    The Phoenix King was dumbfounded.

    F * ck! Was she the one who wanted to let the peacock go? It was clear that the peacock had run too fast, and she was too surprised to react. But she didn''t want that damn woman Lian Wu to know about this, otherwise, wouldn''t it give that woman another reason tough at her?

    The Phoenix King was at a loss. He didn''t know what to say to refute her.

    Alright! She had to admit that she couldn''tpare to that damned woman, Lian Wu, in eloquence. In terms of shamelessness, she also couldn''tpare to her. Wu ... At this moment, the depression in the Phoenix King''s heart suppressed her anger, making it impossible for her to vent the anger in her heart.

    Feeling the smell of blood in her mouth, the Phoenix King swallowed a few times and suppressed the qi and blood that was surging up. Then, she red at her eyes that were spewing fire and said through gritted teeth,""All of you, leave now! Immediately! I don''t want to see you guys again!"

    After the Phoenix King finished speaking, he found a ce to continue sulking!

    F * ck! She looked down on her own aggrieved look, but the other party was from rime ice, what else could she do if she didn''tpromise? Could it be that he really became enemies with fog ice? This was definitely not the time!

    After the Phoenix King left dejectedly, the peacocks immediately cheered. Their gazes towards Leng ruoxue were filled with deep admiration.

    Master is really too powerful, making the Phoenix King suffer in silence and unable to reason with anyone, and also not daring to get angry at them, hehe! The peacocks were proud and pleased. They were even more determined to follow Leng ruoxue''s footsteps.

    If their master told them to go east, they would never go west. If their master told them to catch birds, they would never catch chickens! With this thought in mind, these peacocks became Leng ruoxue''s most loyalckeys. Under Leng ruoxue''s lead, they walked towards the direction of the ck-hearted peacocks and went all the way to the ck.

    "Let''s go!"Leng ruoxue gave the order. Surrounded by the peacocks, Leng ruoxue and the rest swaggered out of the Phoenix n.

    However, they did not leave the Phoenix territory immediately. Instead, they returned to the peacock tribe first. After bringing Feng Xiu''s family of four and the peacocks who stayed behind, they slowly walked out of the Phoenix territory.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Of course, before she left, Leng ruoxue did not forget to abduct the two servants from the Phoenix n who had been in charge of serving them.

    Initially, the two servants did not want to leave with them. However, they were moved by Leng ruoxue''s words."Will you have a good life if you stay here?"

    The two servants of the Phoenix-kind agreed. After offending the new housekeeper, they would definitely be taken advantage of to take revenge. In addition, the Phoenix King Pce had been destroyed, so the king might even me them for not reporting it. With so many things mixed together, if they didn''t want to leave with Lord Lian Wu, they could only wait to be punished.

    Under the Phoenix King''s rage, it was possible that he would lose his life! Although they were not strong, none of them were willing to die! Hence, a simple sentence from Leng ruoxue was enough to lure the two of them away.

    After confirming that they had really left, the members of the Phoenix n cheered in joy. Of course, Leng ruoxue and the others were unaware of this. At this moment, they were strolling along the road.

    Ever since they had left thend of demons, Leng ruoxue felt that she had gained a lot from this trip. Hence, on the way back, she was in a great mood and even pulled the demon and the rest along to tour the ce. Her days were really carefree.

    Along the way, Feng Luo, who had never left the Phoenix territory, felt that everything he saw was new and interesting. When it came to ying, he was even crazier than Leng ruoxue. However, Leng ruoxue had a good impression of this Little Phoenix, so she indulged him.

    When Feng Xiu saw that his brother was so doted on by Lord lianwu, he felt grateful but also uneasy. These days were the most rxed and carefree days he had lived in hundreds of years. However, he didn''t know what his future would be like, so he was very confused.

    On the way back, Feng Xiu remained silent. It was only when they arrived in Chuan city and found a ce to stay that the kind uncle long had the opportunity to have a good chat with this little fellow.

    He pulled Feng Xiu to sit in the dining room of the inn. Uncle long was silent at first. Feng Xiu saw that uncle long didn''t say anything, so he didn''t dare to speak first.

    After a long silence, uncle long sighed helplessly and said,""Little guy, did someone bully you?"

    "No, I didn ''t!" Feng Xiu lowered his head and said in embarrassment.

    "Could it be that you can''t bear to leave that old pervert, the Phoenix King?" Uncle long guessed.

    Feng Xiu''s face turned pale when he heard this. He quickly exined,""Uncle long, you''ve misunderstood. I, how could I miss the Phoenix King? I don''t want to have anything to do with her at all."

    "Then why do you look so depressed? let me tell you! Little fellow, it''s your fortune to be able to follow my family''s girl, so don''t think about anything else and just focus on following my family''s girl. " Uncle long advised.

    "I ... I was chosen by God Lord fogripple. I can''t stay by Lord lianwu''s side," After hearing uncle Long''s words, Feng Xiu couldn''t help but ask.

    If he could choose, he really wanted to only follow Lord Lian Wu! He didn''t want to use his body to please others. It was a huge insult to any man with a backbone.

    Previously, he had no choice but to feign civility with the Phoenix King for the sake of his family. However, when he thought about how he would still have to do the same in front of God Lord fogripple in the future, his heart ached from the grievance.

    That was not the life he wanted, even if the other party was God Lord fogripple.

    "Hehe! That''s right. In the future, with God Lord fogripple as your backer, your good days won''t be far off. " Uncle long nced at Feng Xiu and teased him on purpose.

    "Uncle long, I''ll be honest with you. If I had a choice, I wouldn''t want to be God Lord fogripple''s man," Feng Xiu hesitated for a moment and answered truthfully.

    "Then I won ''t." Uncle long said with a smile.

    Feng Xiu couldn''t help but widen his eyes when he heard this. He muttered to himself in disbelief,""Can I? Is this something I can choose?"

    "What if I say yes?" Uncle long said seriously.

    "Uncle long, I don''t understand." Feng Xiu was confused by uncle Long''s words.

    "Hahaha! Silly boy, do you really think we''re from rime ice?" Uncle long said with a smile. He found it quite interesting to see Feng Xiu''s expression change from confusion to shock.

 Chapter 2457 Cellmate With A Glass Heart (1)

    Feng Xiu''s eyes widened when he heard this. He looked at uncle long in shock and confusion. That ... He didn''t hear wrong, right? Did uncle long just say that they were not God Lord fogripple''s men?

    "Uncle long," Feng Xiu wasn''t too sure. After calling uncle long, he stared at uncle long with wide eyes, as if he was asking for an answer.

    Uncle long looked at Feng Xiu''s shameless expression and smiled happily. He continued to lower his voice and said,""We''re not people from rime ice. "

    "Then Who are you?" After confirming it, Feng Xiu asked in shock. At this moment, if he still didn''t know that he had been kidnapped, he would be too stupid.

    At this moment, he was very eager to know who had abducted him. What was the other party''s goal? Would it cause harm to his family?

    Although he was full of questions, he guessed that the other party wanted him to recognize him as his master. As for his family, they would not be able to escape!

    AI! However, no matter what, it was still better than staying by the Phoenix King''s side and continuing to be her male pet, or even losing her life! Feng Xiu was relieved when he thought about it this way.

    "My family''s little girl is Leng ruoxue!" Uncle long didn''t beat around the bush when he saw that the kid had finally asked.

    "Leng ruoxue! I-is it the Leng ruoxue that I''ve heard of? Is it that Leng ruoxue who has a grudge against God Lord Rime?" After Feng Xiu heard this name, he was shocked and threw out a series of questions.

    Uncle long was very patient. He answered them one by one and nodded."Not bad! It''s that Leng ruoxue. "

    This time, Feng Xiu was speechless.

    He had thought of many possibilities of Lord lianwu''s identity, but he had never thought that Lord lianwu was Leng ruoxue.

    After a long time.

    Even Feng Xiu was in a daze. Uncle long didn''t disturb him, but hoped that he could think it through. That was impossible! Otherwise, he wouldn''t have chosen to tell the little fellow the truth today.

    After an unknown amount of time. Feng Xiu finally regained his senses and sighed with a rxed expression.""I didn''t expect my future master to be Leng ruoxue."

    Upon hearing this, uncle long was extremely satisfied. This little guy was quite sensible! Uncle long was especially satisfied with the word ''future master''. Although Xue ''er didn''t explicitly say that she would take Feng Xiu as her beast, it was the wisest and most correct choice for Feng Xiu to have this awareness.

    "Little fellow, you should be secretly happy to be able to stay by the girl''s side!" Uncle long said in a reserved manner.

    Feng Xiu nodded. He had no other choice. Since the other party dared to tell him his true identity, it was likely that he was certain that he would not dare to escape easily.

    AI! This time, he had implicated his family. Feng Xiu was a little worried.

    But he quickly adjusted his mood. Knowing that he no longer needed to be a male pet for God Lord mist ripple and that he had sessfully escaped from the Phoenix King''s pestering, he felt much more rxed.

    Even though the future master was Leng ruoxue, and there would be a lot of trouble in the future, he would still benefit from it.

    At this moment, he only thought that by following Leng ruoxue, he could get rid of the Phoenix King. It was also a good thing. However, he didn''t realize what uncle long meant when he said that he should be secretly happy by Leng ruoxue''s side. However, after he understood the true meaning behind uncle Long''s words, he felt that he should really be secretly happy.

    After that, uncle long assumed the attitude of an understanding uncle and began to chat with Feng Xiu. Knowing that he didn''t need to go to God Lord fogripple''s ce, Feng Xiu rxed and was happy to cooperate.

    The two of them chatted from noon to night. When it was time for dinner, uncle long pulled Feng Xiu to Leng ruoxue''s room.<novelnext></novelnext>

    As soon as they entered the room, uncle long immediately got straight to the point.""Girl, we''re hungry."

    Ugh! Feng Xiu was a little embarrassed. Well ... Could he say that he wasn''t hungry?

    ncing at the slightly blushing Feng Xiu, Leng ruoxue smiled and said,""Then let''s go eat!" With that, Leng ruoxue immediately moved uncle long and Feng Xiu into the bracelet.

    She knew that uncle long had already told Feng Xiu about her identity. In this case, she would naturally let Feng Xiu know her secret. Otherwise, how could she settle this Little Phoenix''s heart?

    Just as Leng ruoxue had expected, Feng Xiu felt his vision go blurry. Then, he realized that he was no longer in his room. As he was new here, he was not used to it at first, but when he saw what was in front of him, he could not help but widen his eyes.

    Where was this ce?

    Why were there so many beasts?

    He knew the peacock race, the Eagle Race, the Condor race, and many others.

    Ugh! This was definitely not the Phoenix territory.

    In just a short moment, Feng Xiu''s mind was in a whirl. The expression on his face changed from the initial shock and disbelief to extreme calmness.

    As for the other beasts, they were also surprised for a moment when they saw Feng Xiu. However, they regained their senses before Feng Xiu and went back to their own business.

    "Little guy, let''s go and eat!" Uncle long pulled Feng Xiu''s arm enthusiastically and came to the middle of the crowd of spirit beasts, looking for a ce to sit down.

    The Eagle tribe leader first gave a piece of roasted meat to uncle long with a fawning expression, then handed another piece to Feng Xiu. After that, he tactfully did not disturb them anymore.

    Although Feng Xiu had calmed down, he was still full of questions. He held the roasted meat in his hand and was in no mood to eat it. He just stared at uncle long.

    Uncle long felt very ufortable under Feng Xiu''s fiery gaze. He pretended to be unhappy and growled,""Hurry up and eat."

    "Oh!" Although Feng Xiu responded, he was still absent-minded. While gnawing on the roasted meat, his mind had long flown away.

    When uncle long finally finished eating and drinking, Feng Xiu couldn''t help but ask,""Uncle long, quickly tell me what this ce is. How can there be such a beautiful ce?"

    While uncle long was eating, Feng Xiu had already looked around the surrounding scenery. The more he looked, the more amazed he became. He couldn''t help but want to know where this ce was. However, he didn''t dare to disturb uncle long while he was eating.

    "This is the little girl''s space." Before uncle long could reply, a woman''s voice rang out.

    When Feng Xiu heard this familiar voice, he immediately stood up and looked at the owner of the voice, the mother parasol tree, with a respectful expression.""Old ancestor."

    He didn''t expect that his future master would also bring the old ancestor here. However, the spiritual energy here was so dense that it was indeed very suitable for cultivation.

    "Feng Xiu, young man, wee to be an official member of this ce." The mother parasol tree smiled as she sized up Feng Xiu.

    "Thank you, forefather." After meeting the ancestor of the parasol tree, Feng Xiu was relieved. At least he knew that he was not alone by his future master''s side. He had the parasol tree Tribe to apany him. With the help of the parasol trees, he would not have to worry about his future cultivation.

 Chapter 2458 Cellmate With A Glass Heart (2)

    "Feng Xiu,e with me. I''ll take you to see your fellow n members." The mother parasol tree said after nodding.

    Same race? Feng Xiu was surprised. Could it be that there were nsmen here? Who could it be? Although he was curious, he still followed the mother parasol tree closely.

    Feng Xiu was petrified when he found out about Feng Zhan and the others.

    He had never expected that his future master would have so many phoenixes by his side, and these phoenixes were the ''sinners'' of the Phoenix n.

    Of course, they weren''t really sinners. They were the subordinates and guards of the previous King Feng. Although Feng Xiu had heard about the past, he didn''t know much. But now, he knew almost everything.

    Because when Feng Zhan and the other old phoenixes finally saw a little one of the Phoenix n, they all pulled him aside and began to tell him about their past, so Feng Xiu couldn''t help but know.

    The more he heard, the more shocked Feng Xiu became. At the same time, he was even more aware that if he were to board the pirate ship of his future master, he would definitely have to be enemies with God Lord fogripple and the Phoenix King. However, as their future master, he was not a small character. He believed that with the help of so many beasties, and their side being the representative of justice, victory would definitely belong to them.

    After thinking it through, Feng Xiu suddenly became excited. Wasn''t this the life he wanted?

    He never dreamed that such a hot-blooded and exciting thing would actually fall on his head. In the future, he would definitely not be bored, but it would also be very dangerous. With this thought, he made up his mind to cultivate properly. Otherwise, with his current strength, he would not be able to help his future master.

    The Phoenix n was a proud n, and he was not willing to be the one who dragged them down.

    At the thought of this, Feng Xiu said to the mother parasol tree, Feng Zhan, and the other old phoenixes,""Great ancestors, I''ve decided to enter closed-door cultivation from today onwards."

    "Not bad! It''s good for you to know that it''s good to work hard. We''ll help you. " When Feng Zhan heard this, he was quite pleased, and the way he looked at Feng Xiu became gentler.

    Meanwhile, the mother parasol tree directly urged,""Since you have such an idea, then don''t waste any more time. Go into seclusion now!"

    "Ancestor, I want to tell my family about this first so that they won''t worry." Feng Xiu said after thinking for a while.

    "You don''t need to worry about this. I will exin it to them." The mother parasol tree said.

    With the mother parasol tree''s words, Feng Xiu knew that there was nothing else for him to do. He agreed to immediately go into seclusion.

    After Feng Xiu went into seclusion, Feng Luo and Feng Xiu''s parents were anxious when they saw that their son had gone missing. Later, Leng ruoxue moved them into the bracelet. When they saw the mother parasol tree, Feng Zhan, and the other phoenixes and knew their identities, they were petrified.

    Feng Luo was the first to snap out of his daze. After that, the little Phoenix wrapped itself around the mother Phoenix Tree, Feng Zhan, and the other phoenixes with a curious look on its face, asking them to tell him what had happened. He was really curious about the past.

    With Phoenix''s cooperation, Feng Zhan naturally began to exin everything in detail. Feng Luo listened with great interest and was soon brainwashed.

    "Feng Tong is so shameless! "It''s a pity that many members of the Feng n don''t know that Feng Tong''s throne was obtained by usurping the throne, otherwise ..."After Feng Luo found out about Feng Tong''s actions, he directly called Feng Tong by her name. However, he was interrupted by Feng Zhan before he could finish his words.

    "Even if the members of the Phoenix n know what Feng Tong has done, I''m afraid they can''t do anything about it!" Feng Zhan sighed.

    "AI!" Feng Luo also sighed. He couldn''t deny that what Feng Zhan''s grandfather said was true. The current members of the Phoenix-kind had been ruled by Feng Tong for many years. How could they still have the thought of rebelling?<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Little fellow, don''t sigh. In the future, just follow ruoxue. There will be a day when our Phoenix n can hold our heads high and regain our former glory." Feng Zhan consoled her.

    "Yes, Grandpa Feng Zhan, I''ll work hard!" From now on, little Feng Luo had a goal, and his aura became stronger. However, he still had the heart of a child and did not choose to go into closed-door cultivation like his brother. Instead, he remained outside and followed Leng ruoxue. His parents, on the other hand, knew that their abilities were low, so they chose to go into closed-door cultivation.

    Chuan city belonged to the Lu family''s divine territory. It was a small city at the outermost part of the Lu family''s divine territory, but it was also a transportation hub. Therefore, although Chuan city was small, it was unusually prosperous. People walked to and fro on the streets every day, making it very lively.

    After Leng ruoxue and the rest stayed for a night, the next day, she, the demon, uncle long, Feng Luo, and a few peacocks that had transformed into human forms went out for a walk on the streets.

    Not far from the inn, Leng ruoxue could clearly feel the gazes of the pedestrians on the street focused on her and her group.

    There was surprise and amazement in their eyes. However, it was definitely not her or the demon that was stunned, but Feng Luo and the peacocks.

    In an instant, Leng ruoxue started to regret bringing these gorgeously dressed guys out for shopping. These iparably beautiful men were clearly a huge problem.

    Sensing that their master seemed to be slightly regretful, the peacocks hurriedly shed a beautiful smile at Leng ruoxue to please her. ''Sob ... I can''t let master hate me.''

    Seeing them like this, Feng Luo also revealed an alluring smile, which made Leng ruoxue''s head hurt even more.

    Did these guys not think that it was chaotic enough? It was actually randomly discharging electricity!

    This time, the surrounding pedestrians also burst into amotion.

    "Oh! Oh my God! It''s so beautiful!"

    "Such a beautiful man is actually smiling so happily at an ugly woman. What a waste of God''s gifts!" They felt that it was not worth it for the beautiful man! Of course, those who had such thoughts were mostly women who would say that the grapes were sour when they couldn''t eat them. Their gazes towards Leng ruoxue were also filled with envy, jealousy, and hatred.

    This scene, as well as the crowd''s anger and dissatisfaction, made Leng ruoxue feel extremely helpless. By right, cultivators were not too ugly, so could these people not reveal such infatuated expressions? She had caused Leng ruoxue to think that she had returned to the lower realm!

    However, Leng ruoxue didn''t want to be too calctive with these people. One must know that these bystanders weren''t very powerful. Many of them weren''t even God kings. Hence, Leng ruoxue didn''t want to bully them. She just wanted to ignore them.

    However, there was someone who did not allow them to be at ease. Leng ruoxue and the rest did not even do anything, and a woman brought her guards to capture them without saying a word.

    The reason was that it affected the appearance of the city and hindered traffic.

    After Leng ruoxue heard this reason, she was extremely calm. She stopped Feng Luo and the rest from causing amotion and followed the woman to the prison in Chuan city.

    When the woman saw that Leng ruoxue was so tactful, she was so proud that she was about to raise her tail to the sky.

    However, on the way to the prison, Leng ruoxue and the others received many sympathetic gazes.

 Chapter 2459 Cellmate With A Glass Heart (3)

    At first, Leng ruoxue had a bewildered look on her face. Later, Jing Cang tranted for her and she found out that this woman was the daughter of the city Lord of Chuan city, Lu Rong, who was secretly known as the tyrant of Chuan city.

    When they arrived at the cell, Leng ruoxue was not too satisfied with the dark environment, but she still cooperated and led the evil demon and the others into the cell. Lu Rong, who was closing the cell door, was even more satisfied when she saw how cooperative the other party was.

    After Lu Rong left, Feng Luo looked at Leng ruoxue in confusion and asked,""Master! Why do we have to be so obedient?" Ever since he found out about Leng ruoxue''s identity, he had changed to calling her master, even though he had not officially recognized her as his master.

    "Don''t you want to know why we were caught?" Leng ruoxue asked back with a smile.

    "Uh!" Feng Luo didn''t know how to answer. However, his master''s willingness to go to jail in order to know why he was caught also made him quite speechless.

    Was master very bored? Feng Luo couldn''t help but secretly guess.

    "Master, is that ugly monster nning to attack us?" A Peacock said very cleverly.

    Leng ruoxue nced at him and thought to herself, you''ve found out the truth. ording to Cang, that woman had indeed taken a fancy to Feng Luo and those peacocks, and he had wanted to know how that woman had nned to get Feng Luo and the others, so he had cooperated and been caught.

    However, he couldn''t say this out loud. Otherwise, that little fellow Feng Luo would definitely be furious!

    Hehe! Leng ruoxueughed evilly as she looked at the peacocks. The peacock n was really full of beautiful men! Any Peacock that took on a human form was so beautiful that it made people gasp in admiration.

    As Leng ruoxue was fantasizing in her heart, a soft sigh came from the cell next door,""AI! If you''re caught, don''t even think about leaving!"

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue turned around and saw that the person who spoke was also a young man. She couldn''t help but ask curiously,""Why were you caught?"

    "I don''t know. I was in the middle of exchanging Phoenix fruits with someone else and was caught by ident. I heard that the guy who exchanged Phoenix fruits with me had stolen something from the city Lord''s mansion. So, he was brought directly into the city Lord''s mansion on the day he was caught. Wu...My Phoenix fruit! We haven''t evenpleted our deal!" The more the young man thought about it, the more depressed he became.

    When Feng Luo heard the young man''s words, he couldn''t help but ask worriedly,""What did the person who exchanged the Phoenix fruit with you look like? Male or female?"

    "He''s a male, very handsome. " The young man said honestly.

    "Master, the one he mentioned might be a member of our Phoenix n. Let''s go to the city master''s mansion and have a look! If he''s really from the Phoenix n, we have to find a way to get him out!" Feng Luo anxiously transmitted his voice to Leng ruoxue.

    "Are you sure?" Leng ruoxue asked.

    "Eighty percent of them are from the Phoenix n. The Phoenix fruit is the most precious fruit of the Phoenix-kind, except for the members of the Phoenix-kind, no one else has a chance to get it, unless our Phoenix-kind is willing to trade with them. " Feng Luo said honestly.

    "Since that''s the case, let''s find an opportunity to sneak into the city Lord''s mansion and take a look!" Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    "When are you going?" Feng Luo asked, burning with anxiety.

    "In the dead of the night." Leng ruoxueughed evilly. That was the best time to do bad things!

    Late at night? Feng Luo was a little dumbfounded. Wouldn''t that still take a long time? They had just had breakfast not long ago. By the time it waste at night, would the suspected Phoenix nsman''s innocence be lost? He was really worried.

    Seeing through Feng Luo''s thoughts, Leng ruoxue turned to look at her cellmate in the cell next door and asked,""How long has it been since the man who wanted to trade the Phoenix fruit with you was brought into the city Lord''s mansion?"

    "It''s been so many days!" The young man said after thinking carefully.

    I''m finished! Feng Luo thought to herself, it''s been so many days, her innocence must have been lost! In fact, after the peacock''s reminder, he immediately thought of the purpose of capturing their woman. However, with his master around, he was not worried about his safety. If there was really danger, he could just enter his master''s space! But now, he was a little worried about the man who seemed to be from the Phoenix n.

    For any man, it was unbearable to be forced to lose his innocence. Feng Luo seemed to have already foreseen the tragic fate of that man. As he thought about it, his eyes turned red and tears welled up in his eyes.

    Leng ruoxue took a look and jumped in shock.

    Was this child worried about his situation?

    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here. I won''t let that woman touch a single hair on you. " Leng ruoxue quickly consoled him.

    When he heard her say this, Feng Luo burst into tears.

    Leng ruoxue was dumbfounded.

    What ... What was going on? Feng Luo, this child ... Was he scared?

    "AI! That woman was the daughter of the city Lord! Unruly, overbearing, and unreasonable. " A helpless sigh apanied by Feng Luo''s crying could be heard again.

    Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    Why was this person adding fuel to the fire? Can''t you see that your child is crying? After hearing what the man said, Feng Luo cried even harder.

    Upon seeing this, Leng ruoxue''s icy dagger-like eyes shot towards the cell next door. However, perhaps her neighbor''s reaction was too slow, for he did not sense that danger wasing.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "We! I won''t be able to get out easily!" The man continued to speak.

    Leng ruoxue couldn''t take it any longer. She immediately roared,""You shut up!"

    This time, the young man finally reacted and looked at Leng ruoxue with a face full of fear. He had been shouted at.

    In fact, he was so talkative just because he wanted to find someone to chat with. He had been locked up for several days, and he had been the only one in the empty cell. He had been lonely and unbearable!

    However, after being yelled at by Leng ruoxue, he became much more obedient.

    That woman was so fierce! Tears welled up in the young man''s eyes as well. However, he was not Feng Luo. Leng ruoxue would not feel sorry for him.

    She red at the young man before turning around to coax Feng Luo.

    "Little luo luo, don''t cry! Didn''t I say that I would protect you? What are you afraid of?" Leng ruoxue was a little vexed. Did this little fellow not believe that she could protect him? Look at how sad she was crying!

    "I''m afraid that the person who was brought into the city Lord''s mansion will be bullied. " Feng Luo sobbed and spoke the truth.

    "Uh! Little luo luo, that person might not have anything to do with you. " Leng ruoxue consoled him. How did she not know that Feng Luo also had times when he was sentimental and sad? This had nothing to do with him at all!

    "I have a feeling that that person should be one of my nsmen." Feng Luo said in a low voice.

    "Don''t think about it. We''ll go take a look tonight." Leng ruoxue coaxed.

    "Yes." Feng Luo nodded. In the following waiting time, Feng Luo was like an ant on a hot pan, pacing back and forth in the cell uneasily.

    The peacocks were already dizzy from his antics. However, they knew that Feng Luo wasn''t in a good mood, so no one dared to ask him to stop spinning. They could only endure it.

    It wasn''t easy for her to sneak into the middle of the night, when the moon was dark and the wind was strong. Leng ruoxue took out a thin iron wire and pried open the cell door lock in two or three moves. Feng Luo was the first to run out when he saw this.

    After giving everyone a look, Leng ruoxue and the rest were about to leave when their neighbor called out to them,""Save me! Don''t leave me alone!"

    The young man didn''t expect the woman in front of him to have a way to open the lock. At this time, he didn''t care about his fear and directly asked for help.

    "Lower your voice!" Leng ruoxue was furious, but she still opened the lock for him. After the young man came out, he thanked Leng ruoxue profusely and even said that he wanted to repay her kindness.

    Leng ruoxue only shot him a cold nce, and the young man immediately shut his mouth. He looked at her with an aggrieved expression.

    "As long as you keep your mouth shut, I''ll consider it as you''ve repaid my kindness." Leng ruoxue said in an unpleasant tone. This man was too noisy!

    Ugh! The young man was speechless. He didn''t know when he had be so unpopr. This hurt him quite a bit.

    "My name is Cheng mu, and I''m from the Cheng family. I''ll always remember your kindness in saving my life. If you need my help in the future, juste to the Cheng family to find me." Although she was not well-liked, Cheng mu, who felt hurt, felt that she still needed to let them know her identity. Maybe these people would change their opinion of her!

    Cheng MU''s wish was beautiful, but the truth was absolutely cruel.

    After hearing the young man''s name, uncle long sized him up seriously. In the end, he said helplessly,""As a member of the Cheng family, you can still be arrested. It looks like you''re quite useless!"

    "..." Cheng mu burst into tears. How could these people hurt other people''s ss hearts like this? In fact, what he wanted to say was,"weren''t you all caught too?" However, he didn''t dare to say this in front of that fierce woman.

    At this moment, he heard Leng ruoxue agree,""It''s quite useless! He even imed to be a member of the Cheng family!"

    After knowing the young man''s identity, not only did Leng ruoxue not think highly of him, she even looked down on him. They were caught on purpose because they didn''t want to reveal their identities. However, she believed that even if the man in front of her revealed his identity, he wouldn''t believe it.

    In reality, Leng ruoxue had found out the truth!

    Before Cheng mu was arrested, he had indeed said that he was a member of the Cheng family. Unfortunately, Lu Rong did not believe him at all. Who asked Cheng mu to not have any evidence at all! As such, he could only be in for a tragedy.

    However, he deeply felt that being locked up was definitely notparable to the contempt and blow these people in front of him were giving him.

    He felt his ss heart break into pieces.

    Ignoring Cheng MU''s worry, Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes at him and brought the evildoer and the rest out of the cell. Before they left, they knocked out the guard who was guarding the cell and stuffed him back into the cell.

    Her movements were as smooth as flowing water. Cheng mu was dumbfounded and couldn''t even care about her.

    These people were obviously repeat offenders! Look at how skilled he was. Cheng mu secretly thought to himself. Seeing that Leng ruoxue and the rest were about to run out of sight, he hurriedly gave chase ...

 Chapter 2460 Seeking A Sugar Daddy?(1)

    "Wait for me!" Cheng mu was panting heavily. After finally catching up to Leng ruoxue and the rest, who knew that they would suddenly increase their speed? now, the distance between him and the other party had widened again. Helplessly, he finally could not help but call out.

    "Xue ''er, that guy is following us." The demon saw the other party''s stubbornness from the corner of his eyes and a trace of displeasure shed across his face as he reminded.

    "Don''t mind him. " Leng ruoxue said indifferently. She pulled the evildoer along and gave uncle long, Feng Luo, and the peacock a look. The few of them started to speed up again.

    When Cheng mu saw the other party''s speed, he was dumbfounded. Wu ... How could they be like this? He had already told them to wait, so why would the other party turn a blind eye to it? They were really disloyal. After all, they had been fellow inmates for a period of time! He felt wronged.

    However, Leng ruoxue could not care less about what he was thinking. They could not wait to get rid of this shadow.

    After walking for a long time, Feng Luo turned back and saw that Cheng MU''s figure was no longer behind him. He asked curiously,""Master, why don''t we wait for him? He looks very scared. "

    "Wait for him? It was too troublesome! That guy is from the Cheng family. Although he''s been locked up by the daughter of the city governor of Chuan city, he''ll definitely find a way to ask the Cheng family for help, so we don''t need to care about him!" Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    "Oh!" "Yes," Feng Luo replied. He no longer bothered about this. To him, the most important thing now was to confirm whether the person who had the Phoenix fruit that Cheng mu had mentioned was a member of the Phoenix n.

    After walking for a while, Leng ruoxue was surprised to find that they seemed to be lost.

    Ugh! This was not a good sign. Leng ruoxue was depressed.

    "I''ve finally found you guys. Sob ... It wasn''t easy. " Just as Leng ruoxue and the rest were walking around in circles in Chuan city, a voice that they did not want to hear rang out.

    Leng ruoxue furrowed her brows and turned to look at Cheng mu, who was still haunting her. She said in an unpleasant tone,""Why are you looking for us?"

    "I want to go to the city Lord''s mansion with you! I still need to find that person to trade the Phoenix fruit!" Cheng mu said matter-of-factly, her face clearly saying,''you guys can forget about getting rid of me.''

    When Leng ruoxue saw the other party''s stance, she felt her head throb. She knew that this guy would be a big problem, but she didn''t expect that he would actually stick to them. It was really too hateful!

    "Little luoluo, trade a Phoenix fruit with him." Leng ruoxue nced at Feng Luo and ordered.

    "Alright," he said. Feng Luo nodded obediently. Then, she took out a Phoenix fruit and handed it to Cheng mu.

    When Cheng mu saw this, his eyes immediately widened. He looked at the small fruit in Feng Luo''s hand in disbelief, then looked at Leng ruoxue and thought to himself,''it''s really a Phoenix fruit!'' Who were these people? Could she also be from the Phoenix n?

    ? Cheng MU''s face was filled with joy.

    She reluctantly took out a small bottle of pills and handed it to Feng Luo. Cheng mu quickly kept the Phoenix fruit into her storage ring.

    "You can leave now. Don''t follow us." Seeing that the transaction had beenpleted, Leng ruoxue immediately asked him to leave. However, Cheng mu was not so easy to get rid of. It was not easy to find a suspected Feng nsman, so how could he bear to leave?

    He had to find a way to build a good rtionship with these people. Of course, it would be best if he could take in a Phoenix as his beast pet. Only then would he be able to return to the Cheng family with his head held high! As soon as she thought of this, Cheng MU''s heart suddenly felt a little light.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After thinking about it, Cheng mu said with a thick face,""I still have to go with you to the city Lord''s mansion."

    When she heard this, Leng ruoxue was slightly enraged. Damn it! So what if he was really entangled with her?

    "Then go your way, don''t follow us." Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes were spitting fire as she spoke to Cheng mu in an unpleasant tone.

    "No! I saw that you seemed to be walking in circles and seemed to have lost your way, so let me lead the way for you! There was a maze formation in Chuan city. At night, the maze formation would be activated automatically. People who were not familiar with the road conditions would definitely get lost. Hehe! I''m guessing this is your first time here!" Cheng mu said with a smile.

    He didn''t take Leng ruoxue''s cold face seriously at all, and his mental endurance was also extremely strong. Leng ruoxue saw his reaction and admitted defeat.

    Damn it, if he wasn''t a member of the Cheng family, she probably wouldn''t have been so conflicted about whether to knock this guy out.

    "You lead the way!" Seeing that Leng ruoxue didn''t respond, the demon smiled.

    "Alright! I''m very familiar with the city Lord''s mansion, so I''ll definitely bring you there safely. " Cheng mu said excitedly when he heard that someone in the group was willing to ept him.

    The demon nodded and gave Leng ruoxue a consoling look. He then let Cheng mu lead the way while he and the rest followed behind.

    Sure enough, Cheng mu was very familiar with the roads in Chuan city. After a few turns, he brought Leng ruoxue and the rest to a tall courtyard wall. He pointed at the wall and said,""This is the city Lord''s mansion, let''s go in from there! I can guarantee that no one will find out. "

    The ce Cheng mu was pointing at was a small hole that was less than half the height of a person. The hole was just below the wall he was pointing at. Although there were tall weeds covering the hole, it could still be vaguely seen that the hole was indeed connected to the wall.

    When Leng ruoxue realized where Cheng mu was pointing at, her expression turned ugly. She gritted her teeth and growled,""You don''t want to live, do you? You actually want us to enter a beast cave!"

    The beast cave here was not a cave for contracted beasts, but a cave for ordinary guards and non-contracted beasts to enter and exit freely. Those beasts looked fierce, but their strength and status were not high. Their existence was nothing more than to scare some small thieves. To powerful Masters, they were of no use. However, some families with a bit of status still liked to use them to scare people.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue''s anger grew even more. She looked at Cheng mu with an even more unpleasant expression. She had decided that regardless of whether this guy was a member of the Cheng family or not, she would teach him a lesson. He was really too annoying.

    However, when Cheng mu heard Leng ruoxue''s words, tears welled up in her eyes. She said with a slightly choked voice,""This is the safest ce. We won''t be discovered."

    "If we don''t go this way, we won''t be discovered either!" Leng ruoxue said hatefully.

    With that, she teleported Ling out of the bracelet and gave Ling a look. Ling immediately cast an invisibility spell on master and the rest. Then, Leng ruoxue and the rest left Cheng mu and teleported into the courtyard.

    When Cheng mu saw that the person had disappeared, leaving only a small golden snake to stare at her, she was quite surprised. The way the golden snake looked at him also made him somewhat unhappy. It was clearly a gloating gaze.

    "That ... How did they disappear?" After hesitating for a while, Cheng mu couldn''t hold back her curiosity and asked the question in her heart.

 Chapter 2461 Seeking A Mistress?(2)

    "They''ve already entered. " Ling said with a smile. It had stayed behind to admire this man''s expression!

    "Argh! It can''t be!" Cheng mu was dumbfounded. Those people actually left him behind and swaggered in. Was this possible?

    Cheng mu swallowed her saliva and asked shamelessly,""How did they get in? Aren''t you afraid of being discovered by the people of the city Lord''s mansion? The city Lord''s mansion in River City is very heavily guarded. "

    "It''s okay. I''ve cast an invisibility spell on them. As long as they don''t expose themselves, no one will discover their existence." Ling replied honestly, not afraid of revealing his secret.

    Sure enough, when Cheng mu heard this, he widened his dark, Starry Eyes in disbelief and looked at the golden snake in front of him. After staring at it for a long time, a shiny liquid that seemed to be saliva flowed out from the corner of his mouth.

    It was an invisibility spell! He had never heard of such a thing before. He didn''t think that there would be such a magical thing in this world, and it was even a skill that belonged to a Beastie. Such a good thing was definitely a good helper for plundering and stealing! As he thought of this, he looked at Ling with even more enthusiasm.

    That fiery gaze almost melted Ling.

    Ling Chen couldn''t help but shiver as he warned, "I''m telling you, little brat of the Cheng family, don''t you dare have any ideas about me. I''m not someone you can dream about. Otherwise, my master won''t let you off. Even your Cheng family''s ancestor won''t be able to save you."

    Ugh! Cheng mu, whose thoughts had been exposed by a little golden snake, quickly said with an embarrassed look,""I''m not interested in you. I''m just too surprised. You''re so powerful. " Cheng MU''s eyes sparkled.

    However, he still felt a little guilty when he said that. For a moment, he did think of taking the golden snake for himself. However, after the snake revealed it, he immediately put that thought out. Those people just now were not to be trifled with, especially when the little snake mentioned his ancestor. He immediately thought that these people were probably from some powerful family. Otherwise, they would not use their ancestor to threaten him.

    Wuu ... He was actually threatened by a snake.

    This fact made Cheng mu quite depressed, but he was still very self-aware. After smiling obsequiously, Cheng mu thickened his skin and asked,""I also want to go in, can you help me hide my body?"

    "As long as you don''t have any ideas about me, invisibility is a piece of cake." Ling said with a smile.

    "I won''t have any ideas about you, I promise." Cheng mu said gloomily. This little snake had already used his ancestor to threaten him. If he dared to have any ideas about it, wouldn''t he be looking for a beating?

    "That''s a good girl!" Ling Manyi said. Then, he also cast an invisibility spell on Cheng mu. However, Cheng mu could not see any effect at all and kept asking Ling,""Am I invisible? Is he invisible?"

    "Hidden! You''ve hidden yourself. Other than my master and I, no one can see you. Don''t worry!" Ling was a little annoyed by his question. Damn it, he was doubting its professional skills! However, when it saw the other party''s worried expression, it still said what it thought was quite patient.

    Hearing the little golden snake''s repeated assurance, Cheng mu finally felt at ease. He directly teleported into the wall. As soon as he appeared, he suddenly saw two tall, fierce, pitch-ck beasts less than a meter away from him.

    The two beasts were staring at him with their bronze-like blood-red eyes. They raised their heads and sniffed at something. Their blood-red eyes were still looking around. He was so scared that he almost broke out in cold sweat.

    Ugh! Although these beasts were not very powerful, they were more than enough to deal with cultivators below the God King level. Coincidentally, he was a cultivator below the God King level.

    Sob ... Why was he so unlucky! Could it be that he had been discovered by these two beasts the moment he appeared? Cheng mu was rather depressed. He was so scared that he didn''t dare to move, and his face gradually turned pale.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Seeing this, Ling whispered into his ear, "Don''t be so useless, okay? These big guys won''t be able to see you. "

    "You, you really can''t see? But why do I feel like they''re looking at me?" Cheng MU''s voice trembled a little as she said in a low voice.

    "That''s just an illusion. They really can''t see you. Otherwise, they would have pounced on you!" Ling said with a smile.

    "Oh!" Cheng mu was a little suspicious of the words of this golden snake. After observing it for a long time without moving, he finally confirmed that the two tall and fierce beasts in front of him really did not have the intention of pouncing on him and biting him. His entire heart was finally at ease.

    "I''m going to find my master, you''re on your own!" Seeing that the idiot Cheng family had finally recovered, Ling zijue didn''t want to get involved with them anymore afterpleting the after-sales service.

    However, at this time, Cheng mu was not willing to let the other party leave him. He was afraid that the invisibility technique on his body would suddenly disappear. At that time, wouldn''t he be like a sheep entering a Tiger''s mouth? He didn''t want to do such a stupid thing.

    Then, Cheng mu quickly hugged Ling''s small body and said with a fawning expression,""Don''t leave me, I need you. "

    "You bastard! You''re taking advantage of this young master!" Seeing that she was being hugged, Ling was a little angry. Especially after hearing Cheng MU''s mushy words, Ling couldn''t stand it and shivered.

    This is too mushy, don''t you think so? Moreover, it was a man who said that!

    Cheng mu saw that the little golden snake''s body had turned from golden to dark yellow. She could tell that she had made the little snake unhappy and quickly added,""I''m not taking advantage of you. I just don''t want you to leave me alone. It''s so dark here. I''m so scared. "

    Cheng mu pretended to be pitiful. In his dark, Starry Eyes, tears were glistening, making Ling quite speechless.

    After thinking for a long time, Ling couldn''t stand the pitiful look of this man and agreed to bring him along to find his master.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue had already found the courtyard where the suspected Feng nsmen were being held under Cang''s guidance. After Ling contacted his master, he directed Cheng mu to head straight to the courtyard.

    It was undeniable that Cheng mu was a person with a good sense of direction. It did not take long for them to arrive at Leng ruoxue''s courtyard to gather with them.

    Leng ruoxue, who was waiting for Ling outside the courtyard, saw that Cheng mu had actually followed her. Her face sank and her mood instantly became unhappy.

    "Master." Ling didn''t notice Leng ruoxue''s displeasure and pounced into his master''s arms like a spoiled child. He wrapped his body around her wrist and stayed there.

    Seeing Ling aojiao''s small appearance, Cheng mu secretly envied her. When would his Beastie be so close to him?

    He had a Beastie, but unfortunately, that Beastie didn''t even bother with him and often gave him a hard time. He still had to treat that Beastie like an ancestor. After all, at critical moments, if that Beastie was in a good mood, it would still attack! But most of the time, don''t count on that guy.

 Chapter 2462 Seeking A Mistress?(3)

    "Go in!" Leng ruoxue couldn''t be bothered to question why the other party had followed her here like a shadow. After rolling her eyes at Cheng mu, she brought the demon into the courtyard.

    As soon as he entered the courtyard, Feng Luo immediately ran towards one of the rooms. However, there were guards standing guard outside the door, so he did not dare to act rashly. He could only turn his head to look at Leng ruoxue pitifully, the meaning in his eyes was quite obvious.

    After Leng ruoxue walked closer, she didn''t say a word and immediately knocked out the guard at the door with the demon. Then, she pushed the door open and entered the room.

    In the room, a handsome man was tied up. At this moment, the man''s head was lowered, and he was surrounded by a bleak atmosphere, giving people the feeling that he was in a very low mood.

    The man had his head lowered and didn''t realize that the door was pushed open. Even if he did, he didn''t care anymore. At this time, Feng Luo saw the man and ran forward excitedly. He called out excitedly,""Elder Feng Xiao!"

    Upon hearing these words, Leng ruoxue immediately looked up at the handsome man. Feng Xiao? It can''t be that coincidental, right?

    When he heard someone call out his name, Feng Xiao jerked his head up. However, he did not see anyone in front of him. Thinking that he had heard wrongly, Feng Xiao immediately lowered his head again.

    AI! How could anyone here recognize him? It seemed like he was hallucinating because he wanted to be saved so much. Unfortunately, no one coulde to save him at this time. The proud him knew that even if he asked for help from the n, the Phoenix King, who hated him, would note to save him. As for his own old ancestor, he could not contact him at all. He did not know where the old man had run to.

    Feng Xiao was very worried.

    Thinking of his recent misfortunes, his mood became even worse.

    Seeing that elder Feng Xiao was not paying any attention to him, Feng Luo was a little depressed. Helplessly, he could only stretch out his hand to pull on Feng Xiao''spels and said,""Elder Feng Xiao, I''m Feng Luo! Don''t you recognize me?"

    "Feng Luo? Where are you?" When he heard the familiar name, Feng Xiao finally reacted again. He raised his head and searched around, but he didn''t find Feng Luo''s shadow. To be precise, he could only hear the sound but not see the person.

    "Uh!" Only then did Feng Luo remember that he was invisible. He turned to look at his master for help. Leng ruoxue gently stroked Ling''s ice-cold skin. Ling understood and removed Feng Luo''s invisibility spell. Feng Luo''s figure appeared in front of Feng Xiao.

    It really was Feng Luo! Feng Xiao was overjoyed, but immediately after, his expression changed and he said nervously,""Little Feng Luo, what are you doing here? Was he also caught?"

    "No, I didn ''t! I walked in on my own!" Feng Luo said very honestly.

    "Little Feng Luo, you should quickly leave this ce before anyone finds out! There are two experts in the city Lord''s mansion, and I''m not their match. You must not be discovered by them!" After hearing Feng Luo''s words, Feng Xiao hurriedly urged him. He didn''t want Feng Luo to be trapped in the city Lord''s Manor like him.

    "Elder Feng Xiao, I''m here to save you." Seeing that he had been driven out, Feng Luo said straightforwardly.

    "Save me? Little Feng Luo, you''re too weak. You can''t save me. How about this! If you must save me, then tell the Phoenix Fire forefather that I was captured and let him save me!" Feng Xiao casually suggested. His purpose was naturally to trick Feng Luo away. He didn''t want Feng Luo to end up in the same situation as him.

    Seeing that Feng Xiao obviously didn''t believe that he hade to save him, Feng Luo was very worried. After sighing, he said helplessly,""Feng Luo knows his own limits, but my master will definitely be able to save you."

    "Your master? Lord lianwu?" Feng Xiao''s eyes widened and he couldn''t help but guess. He knew that Feng Luo must have left the Feng n with Lord lianwu, but he didn''t expect that Feng Luo would actually call Lord lianwu master. Could it be that Feng Luo had recognized Lord lianwu as his master?

    His heart was full of questions, but after seeing Feng Luo''s confident expression, Feng Xiao had to admit that if Lord Wu was here, it would indeed be much easier to save him. Who asked him to have such a strong backing! The Lu family wouldn''t dare to not give face to the God Lord''s Manor!

    However, he didn''t have much confidence in his heart. He didn''t know if Lord lianwu would offend the Lu family for him. After all, he didn''t have a deep friendship with Lord lianwu.

    Seeing his reaction, Leng ruoxue immediately appeared and smiled,""Feng Xiao, right? Feng Huo told me your name and asked me to take care of you. "

    "Uh! You know my family''s old ancestor?" Hearing this, and seeing Lord lianwu suddenly appear, Feng Xiao was quite surprised and shocked. Regardless of what skill Lord lianwu and Feng Luo used to make him unable to see them, he just said that his ancestor was very good at pretending to be sick. When did he have a friendship with Lord lianwu? He really couldn''t understand.

    "Not only do we know each other, but we''re also very familiar with each other." Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    These words sessfully caused a confused look to appear on Feng Xiao''s face. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue decided to tell the truth,""I''m Leng ruoxue, not some Lord Lian Wu. "

    "..." Feng Xiao was petrified.

    Cheng mu, who heard Leng ruoxue reveal her identity, was equally shocked.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Leng ruoxue? This ugly woman was actually the legendary Leng ruoxue? The Leng ruoxue that old Grand Madame always mentioned? No wonder she didn''t put him in her eyes at all after hearing his identity. No wonder other people''s Beastie dared to threaten him. Who would dare to provoke a Beastie with such a fierce master?

    Sob ... He must hug onto this thick leg! With Leng ruoxue''s support, he believed that his nsmen would not dare to look down on him anymore. Old Grand Madame would also not scold him all the time!

    The moment such a thought appeared, Cheng MU''s mind was instantly on fire. He did not do anything but throw himself onto the ground and hugged Leng ruoxue''s leg."Master ruoxue, please be my mistress!"

    "¡­¡­"

    In an instant, the scene was silent. Uncle long, Feng Luo, and the peacocks all held their breaths, not even daring to breathe loudly. The petrified Feng Xiao, after hearing these words, also came back to his senses. Although he couldn''t see the person who spoke, these words still sessfully made him feel confused.

    As the person involved, Leng ruoxue''s head was filled with ck lines. She did not know what Cheng mu, who came out to steal the show, was trying to do.

    He''s really bold! Didn''t this guy feel the cold wind blowing around him? Leng ruoxue did not need to look to know that the demon''s expression was definitely not good.

    Ling, who loved to see the world in chaos, saw this scene and quietly removed the demon''s invisibility technique.

    The dark-faced evildoer was already standing next to Leng ruoxue. Cheng mu, who had only realized itter, suddenly felt a chill down her spine.

    Cheng mu, who had shrunk his neck and felt his heart palpitate, turned his head slightly and saw a face that had already turned ck appear on his right. Immediately, he quivered and thought to himself, w-what is this guy trying to do?

    "A kept woman? Hmm?" The evildoer asked coldly without letting Cheng mu wait for too long.

    "You also want to recognize Xue ''er as your master?" Azure also joined in the fun and asked. Although the other party''s three words made him very unhappy, he was still very happy to watch when he saw someone causing trouble for the evil man.

    "Uh! I just want a kept woman. " Cheng mu said in a low voice. Although he was a little slow to react, at this moment, even if he was slow, he could feel that one of the two voices was very angry and the other did not have a good heart.

    "You don''t want to recognize me as your master?" Azure asked indifferently.

    "..." Cheng mu was silent under Cang''s questioning.

    Alright! He had to admit that even though he did not mean it when he called her master ruoxue, it was true that he wanted to be her mistress! But looking at the situation now, it seemed that he only wanted to seed in keeping her as a mistress! However, as a direct descendant of the Cheng family, how could he have a master? If his n members knew about this, he would definitely be hunted down.

    Cheng mu did not dare to take the risk of being hunted down by his nsmen. The price was too high.

    "I, I''m begging you to be my mistress." After a long silence, Cheng mu whispered again.

    These words also sessfully made evildoer''s face darken even more.

    He really didn''t know how to repent! The demon gritted his teeth in anger, wishing he could kill this eyesore right now. However, Cangughed happily and said in a friendly manner,""My girl won''t feed a pretty boy who eats for nothing, AI! One pretty boy like that is enough, if there are more, my girl will be poor!"

    "Besides, you don''t have the qualifications to be a pretty boy! He''s so ugly. " Cang nced at Cheng mu and said with a look of disdain. After he finished speaking, he even deliberately looked at the evildoer provocatively. However, after hearing what he said, the evildoer calmed down.

    He nced at Cheng mu as if he was looking at a dead person, and the demon did not even look at him. Hmph! Wasn''t it just a matter of minutes for a guy with low strength to find trouble with him? There was no need to take him too seriously! Otherwise, he would only be aughingstock to that damn cat.

    Receiving the evildoer''s ignoring gaze and hearing Cang''s words, Cheng mu couldn''t help but feel depressed.

    He was too ugly? Although he admitted that he wasn''t as handsome as the man in front of him, and he wasn''t as cute as this little boy, he wasn''t too ugly, right? Speaking of ugly, this man with a dark face and a powerful cold aura was the one who was truly ugly, right?

    Cheng mu secretlyined in his heart, but Leng ruoxue was not willing for this fellow to continue snatching the show. He was not the main character now, so he should just go and cool off somewhere!

    Leng ruoxue kicked away Cheng MU''s body in disgust and turned her gaze back to Feng Xiao.""You''re the main character now, ignore him!"

    "..." Feng Xiao, who was in a mess in the wind, regained his senses, but he didn''t know what to say. The true identity of the woman in front of him had already stirred up his thoughts into a mess, like a ball of mush.

 Chapter 2463 Oh Heavens (1)

    The master of the ancestor!

    To be honest, Feng Xiao had no idea how to face this woman. Although the woman in front of him was old Grand Madame''s master, he was still filled with resentment towards this woman named Leng ruoxue.

    The people of the Feng n were all prideful. As a member of the Feng n, Feng Xiao couldn''t ept it from the bottom of his heart. The old ancestor he had always respected and respected had found himself a human master. Most importantly, this master had some enmity with the Feng n. Such aplicated rtionship made Feng Xiao so conflicted that his hair was about to turn white. However, what he couldn''t ept was that he still needed Leng ruoxue to save him when he was in such a difficult situation.

    This, this really hurt Phoenix''s self-esteem! Feng Xiao felt that his proud self-esteem had been shattered into pieces. He was sad, annoyed, and a little depressed about this fact, but he was not overjoyed that he was about to be rescued.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to be happy, but he really couldn ''t.

    Who would feel good after being saved by someone they didn''t like? And now, Leng ruoxue was the person he hated the most in his heart.

    Feng Xiao was very worried. It was to the extent that Leng ruoxue''s words had caused him to not react for a long time. Leng ruoxue seemed to be able to see the struggle in his heart, so she did not rush him. Instead, she found a chair and sat down, admiring the depressed Phoenix in front of her.

    After being depressed for an unknown period of time, Feng Xiao''s consciousness gradually returned to his body. He could clearly feel a probing gaze on him. He raised his head and looked at the owner of the gaze. Coincidentally, his eyes met Leng ruoxue''s beautiful, smiling eyes.

    In an instant, Feng Xiao became more and more worried.

    So he was the only one who was at a loss, and the other party didn''t even take him seriously!

    Feng Xiao opened his mouth and hesitated for a moment. He then swallowed the question he wanted to ask and stole a nce at Leng ruoxue with a constipated look on his face. He even sighed.

    Leng ruoxue saw that he looked like he wanted to say something but stopped himself, and her anger rose. She shot a cold nce at Feng Xiao and said in an unpleasant tone,""If you have something to say, say it. Look at you now. Are you a man?"

    When Feng Xiao heard this, he was also furious! "You bastard!" Which part of him didn''t look like a man? Wasn''t he too embarrassed to ask? One had to know that he had always treated Leng ruoxue as an imaginary enemy. Now, he was suddenly saved by the enemy in his heart. The difference was huge! Didn''t he need some time to get used to it?

    The angry Feng Xiao sighed in his heart for a while, then he made up his mind and put on an act of a strong man cutting off his wrist and asked,""You''re really Leng ruoxue? Then you lied to us about your identity as Lian Wu?"

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue nodded with a faint smile, then patiently waited for Feng Xiao to continue.

    "You ... You''re really too despicable! You''re a big liar, how could you use another identity to deceive us?" After Feng Xiao confirmed it, he was furious!

    How detestable! It was really too detestable! In order to make things difficult for the Phoenix King, he had actually helped Lord Lian Wu bully Feng Tong a lot. But now, he knew that he was not helping Lord Lian Wu, but that hateful Leng ruoxue!

    Leng ruoxue! It was actually Leng ruoxue! He had actually helped his enemy! The blow that this fact gave him was really too great! He was so remorseful that his intestines turned green! However, he did not regret causing trouble for Feng Tong. What he regretted was that he had actually helped Leng ruoxue to do evil!

    Although he felt good to see Feng Tong being defeated, once he thought about how he was actually helping Leng ruoxue, his heart would be in a mess.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He was so sad!

    In the blink of an eye, Feng Xiao was heartbroken. It was an eye-opener for Leng ruoxue. This Phoenix''s face changes really quickly! He was still seething with anger earlier, but in the blink of an eye, he was so sad that it was as if he had been abandoned.

    Recalling Feng Xiao''s earlier words, Leng ruoxue sighed helplessly and said,""If I don''t use any other identity, will I be able to Enter the Phoenix n with Leng ruoxue''s identity?"

    "That''s true!" Feng Xiao nodded his head in a daze, but then he was secretly angry. Why did he agree to it? Shouldn''t he be so angry that he was about to breathe fire?

    Feng Xiao gritted his teeth in anger at his own abnormal behavior. He was even more furious when he saw Leng ruoxue''s sincere expression. However, he did not know why, but the fire in his heart could not be released when he looked at Leng ruoxue.

    Sob ... This was really too, too aggrieved. At this moment, he deeply experienced the kind of helplessness Feng Tong felt when he caused trouble for her. I wonder if this is retribution! Now, it was his turn to experience it for himself.

    Even though Leng ruoxue had not done anything overboard to him, but when he thought of her identity and how he had unintentionally helped her when he was in the Feng n, his heart clenched up in depression.

    Oh heavens! How could he be so stupid?

    Feng Xiao looked up to the sky and sighed in his heart, tears streaming down his face. After that, he didn''t say a word and lowered his head in a daze. No one knew what he was thinking.

    The atmosphere in the room became silent again.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest were also silently admiring Feng Xiao who was tied up like a dumpling. Cheng mu, who had been ignored for a while, saw that this was an opportunity that she could not miss. She approached Leng ruoxue and gave her a fawning smile like a puppy. Then, she whispered,""I''m begging you to be my mistress!"

    The moment Leng ruoxue heard this, she did not even think and raised her leg to kick the fellow in front of her. However, someone was faster than her. With a loud bang, Cheng MU''s entire body was smashed into the snow-white wall.

    There was no need to ask. The one who kicked him was naturally the evildoer with a ck face. The poor Cheng mu, after being kicked to the wall, only cried out in pain and fainted. At this time, the wall had a human-shaped hole in it.

    Seeing that the walls were very sturdy, other than a human-shaped hole, there were no other cracks. Leng ruoxue could not help but exim that the quality of the buildings in the city Lord''s residence was not bad.

    Seeing through Leng ruoxue''s thoughts, Cang said with a face of disapproval,""Girl, the walls of the city master''s mansion are definitely not as strong as the walls of the Divine Master''s mansion. If I were the one who kicked the wall, the entire mansion would copse, not just this hole."

    Azure''s words implied that this evildoer was useless. He couldn''t even break the walls of the city Lord''s Manor with a single kick. The moment Leng ruoxue heard this, ck lines immediately formed on her forehead. Her beautiful eyes would even steal a nce at the evildoer''s expression from time to time. It turned a little darker, and it looked like he was quite angry!

    Just as Leng ruoxue was about tofort her man, she saw the evildoer turn around and walk out of the room. She was shocked and quickly ordered Feng Luo to bring along the dazed Feng Xiao. She also asked the peacocks to help fish out Cheng mu who had been smashed into the wall. The group of people hurriedly followed the evildoer out of the room.

    The moment they left the room, Ling quickly cast an invisibility spell on Leng ruoxue and the rest. After that, everyone saw the demon throw out a ball of ck divine power. Then, they heard a few loud bangs and the house in front of them copsed magnificently.

 Chapter 2464 Oh Heavens (2)

    This was not the end. After the house in front of him copsed, the ck divine power that the demon had thrown out came out of the pile of rubble again. Then, it floated all the way to the other direction of the city Lord''s mansion ...

    "Uh!" The peacocks looked at the expressionless evildoer and broke out in cold sweat. They didn''t need to think to know that the city Lord''s mansion was going to be in trouble!

    As expected, within a few minutes, Leng ruoxue and the rest heard loud bangs from afar. It was followed by sounds of panic, wailing, and extremely angry.

    After hearing all this, the demon only said indifferently,""You can leave now." Leng ruoxue led uncle long and the rest and followed behind the evildoer, obediently following him back to the inn.

    As for what would happen to the city Lord''s mansion, it was not within their scope of concern.

    When they arrived at the inn, Leng ruoxue and the rest went straight into their rooms. At this moment, Dongfang Yue and the others were chatting in the room. When he saw them return, he couldn''t help but smile and tease,""Xue ''er, you''ve been gone for so long. You must be having so much fun that you''ve forgotten about home!"

    "Who said that? we were caught and thrown into prison." Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes at Dongfang Yue and told him the truth.

    "..." Dongfang Yue was stunned. There were people who were not afraid of death and dared to capture them? He''s got guts! However, looking at Xue ''er, she didn''t seem to be lying. Could it be true?

    After that, the surprised Dongfang Yue observed the expressions of the others. Other than uncle long who looked calm and the demon who had a straight face, Feng Luo and the peacocks all looked shocked. It seemed that something had really happened!

    At this moment, Dongfang Yue saw a man who was tied up on Feng Luo''s shoulder. A few beautiful peacock men were also carrying an unconscious man. He didn''t know these two people.

    Who were these two people? Dongfang Yue was very curious, but he didn''t ask. He only stared at Feng Luo with his dark, Starry Eyes, hoping that this little boy could answer his question. However, Dongfang Yue''s expression of seeking knowledge did not move Feng Luo. In Feng Luo''s young mind, he was still thinking about the shocking scene just now.

    It was too terrifying, wasn''t it?

    In the past, he had never felt that master''s man was so terrifying! Because that man always had the appearance of a little boy begging for his master''s caress. In front of them, he rarely showed such a domineering side. He didn''t expect that today, he would deeply witness it and also scare him!

    Sob ... He knew that one couldn''t judge a book by its cover. How could the people around master not be violent? Feng Luo mourned for his ignorant thoughts in the past and tried hard to recall if he had ever offended that violent man.

    After thinking about it for a long time, Feng Luo finally felt relieved. Fortunately, he had always been careful and had never offended that violent man. In fact, the reason why Feng Luo didn''t think that the demon was scary enough in the past, other than the fact that the demon he had seen had always been very calm, was also because he had never seen the Peacock King being beaten up. Because at that time, they were still in the territory of the peacock n! But now that he had seen it for himself, the monster was immediately raised to the number one figure that he could not afford to offend.

    At this time, when he saw that Feng Luo, the little fellow, had been in a daze and had a worried look on his face from time to time, Dongfang Yue finally couldn''t bear it anymore. He poked the little fellow and asked bluntly,""Who are these two?"

    "Argh! They! The one on my shoulder is the Feng n''s elder Feng Xiao, and the one the peacocks are carrying is the Cheng family member. " After a sudden realization, Feng Luo hurriedly exined. At the same time, he looked at Dongfang Yue with an unusually cautious gaze.

    The people around master were not to be trifled with!

    "Elder Feng Xiao? Old Huo''s descendant?" Dongfang Yue''s eyes narrowed. Xue ''er had mentioned this person to him before. He didn''t expect that they were really fated to meet! However, he was very curious. How did they meet?<novelnext></novelnext>

    With a stomach full of questions, Dongfang Yue reached out and took Feng Xiao from Feng Luo''s shoulder. He then smiled and said to Feng Luo,""Little luo luo, leave this Phoenix to me! I''ll take good care of him. "

    After hearing Dongfang Yue''s words, Feng Luo couldn''t help but widen his eyes. He was thinking,''can I believe this guy''s words?'' If elder Feng Xiao were to identally say something disrespectful to the master, this senior whose cultivation level he couldn''t see through at all, he was afraid that he wouldn''t let Feng Xiao off! He was a little worried for elder Feng Xiao.

    However, Feng Luo didn''t have the courage to refuse Dongfang Yue''s words, especially after he had witnessed the horror of the demon. He didn''t dare to offend any of the people around his master who he didn''t know the details of.

    After helplessly transferring the ownership of elder Feng Xiao to Dongfang Yue, Feng Luo silently prayed for elder Feng Xiao in his heart."Elder Feng Xiao, you''re on your own!"

    And just like that, Feng Xiao was heartlessly abandoned by Feng Luo. As for Cheng mu, he was thrown to the ground by the peacocks in disdain. No one was willing to take over.

    By the time Feng Luo saw Feng Xiao again, Feng Xiao had already regained hisposure on the surface. However, when he looked into Leng ruoxue''s eyes, there was a hint of resentment in them from time to time. However, every time he faced Dongfang Yue, Feng Xiao was very obedient.

    Seeing Feng Xiao in this state, Feng Luo couldn''t help but sigh. He truly felt that elder Feng Xiao was afraid of the wrong person! To be able to make so many seniors listen to their Master''s words, master must be a small character that was easy to bully! However, Feng Luo did not voice out his thoughts because he knew that even if he did, elder Feng Xiao, who had a prejudice against his master, would not believe him.

    AI! Elder Feng Xiao, take care!

    After having a good night''s sleep, Leng ruoxue nned to leave with everyone the next morning.

    However, just as they reached the lobby on the first floor of the inn, the inn manager carefully approached Leng ruoxue and the rest and whispered,""Are you going out?"

    "We want to check out." Leng ruoxue smiled.

    "Dear guests, please stay for a few days! I can''t leave the city now. " The inn manager suggested with a smile.

    "Why?" Leng ruoxue didn''t understand. Even though they had only known each other for less than two days, she had a pretty good impression of this manager. He didn''t seem like a ck manager who forced guests to stay!

    "The city gates have been tightened! You''re not allowed to enter or leave. " The inn manager said.

    "What happened?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes and asked, pretending to be confused.

    "Yup! Hehe! The city Lord''s mansion had been destroyed by someonest night, and it had all been turned into a pile of debris. It was really a tragic sight! I heard that the city Lord is injured, and it''s hard to say if he can be humane in the future!" As the inn manager said this, he looked around vigntly, as if he was afraid of being heard, but the excitement in his voice could not be concealed.

    Leng ruoxue was speechless when she heard the manager''s words. Was the shopkeeper really from Chuan city? If she remembered correctly, the shop they were currently staying in belonged to the Lu family, right? Shouldn''t the shops belonging to the Lu family in Chuan city be under the jurisdiction of the city Lord''s mansion? His superior''s home had been destroyed, and as a subordinate, was he allowed to gloat over it?

 Chapter 2465 Oh Heavens (3)

    Yes! From the manager''s tone, Leng ruoxue could tell that he was gloating over her misfortune. This made her slightly curious. As the fire of gossip burned in her heart, Leng ruoxue could not hold it in any longer and asked directly,""Shopkeeper, are you gloating? The city Lord''s mansion has been destroyed, and the city Lord is injured, but you seem to be quite happy!"

    Even though Leng ruoxue''s voice was not loud, it still caused the innkeeper to break out in cold sweat. With a pale face, the innkeeper said in fear,""I didn ''t! Sir, you can''t wrong me like this. If the people of the city Lord''s mansion heard this, I''ll be in deep trouble. "

    "You don''t have any? Innkeeper, I don''t lie in front of a wise person. I can see that you are very excited. Actually, when I first heard this news, I didn''t hide it from you, I was also quite happy!" Leng ruoxue tried to entice him.

    "Really?" Seeing that Leng ruoxue did not seem to be lying and was an outsider, the manager was no longer afraid. It was as if he had met a soulmate as he began to pour out his grievances to Leng ruoxue.

    "Your Excellency! To be honest, I detest the city Lord of Chuan city! This guy was really not an ordinary ck-hearted person. It''s reasonable to say that although our shops belong to the Lu family, they don''tpletely belong to us. Aside from the amount of money we have to hand over to the family every year, the rest of the money belongs to us. With such motivation, we''ll naturally do our best to run the shops, but this ck-hearted city Lord has ordered that after we hand over a certain amount of profits to the family, we have to give them half of the remaining profits. In this way, we''ll naturally have nothing left of the profits we earn every year. " The shopkeeperined.

    "That''s not all! In addition to giving half of the remaining profits to the ck-hearted city Lord, our city Lord''s daughter and the city Lord''s guards will also have toe here from time to time to take advantage of us. How could we dare to not give them! But if we give it to them, we''ll have to live on air! AI!" The innkeeper continued, sighing as he spoke.

    If it wasn''t for the incident at the city Lord''s mansion, he would have been extremely pleased. In addition, Leng ruoxue had taken the initiative to ask, so he really wouldn''t have dared to pour out his grievances so easily!

    "Right, by the way, I''d like to remind you that our city Lord likes beautiful women, and his daughter likes beautiful men. So, Sir, it''s best if the beautiful men around you don''t go out during the day, otherwise, if the city Lord''s daughter encounters them, I''m afraid it''ll be bad! As for the city Lord, there was no need to worry about him now. In the future, when I meet a beautiful woman, I''m afraid I''ll be powerless!" The shopkeeper became more and more excited as he spoke, and the expression on his face became more and more vulgar.

    When Leng ruoxue heard these words, she nced at the expression on the manager''s face and felt helpless.

    AI! This was probably a silent resistance by adding insult to injury after being oppressed for so long!

    "Thank you, manager. We will be more careful." After some thought, Leng ruoxue finally spoke. In reality, she really wanted to tell the head that he had reminded them a little toote. They had already met the city Lord''s daughter yesterday, but ...

    Leng ruoxue was afraid of scaring the shopkeeper, so she swallowed her words back into her stomach.

    Faced with the kind shopkeeper, Leng ruoxue and the rest could only put on an act and agree to stay for a few days until the city gates were unsealed.

    When the shopkeeper heard this, he was immediately overjoyed. These people living here meant that his ie would increase again. The innkeeper, who was in a good mood, sent his parents back to their room and left.

    Upon entering the room, Leng ruoxue suddenly frowned. With a change of thought, an extremely disheveled man appeared in front of them.

    When the man came out, he wasn''t mentally prepared at all, so he fell from the air andnded on his back.

    "Xue ''er, you''re not gentle at all." Cheng mu got up from the ground awkwardly andined in a low voice.

    "You want me to treat you gently?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile as she squinted her beautiful eyes.

    As soon as he said this, Cheng mu immediately felt a chill down his spine. He shrank his neck and waved his hands.""No need! No need! This is good!"

    Wu...This is too much of a bully! Cheng MU''s face was full of tears. People without a backer were so sad!

    "You''re tactful. " Leng ruoxue nodded her head in satisfaction and continued,"from now on, you''ll be by the demon''s side!" He''ll teach you a good lesson!"

    "Why?" Hearing this, Cheng mu wailed. Wu ... He didn''t want to be by that violent man''s side! He would be yed to death! The other party''s ecstatic kick had left a deep impression on him! So, he was determined not to stay by that man''s side! He still wanted to live for a few more years!

    After thinking for a while, Cheng mu said with a charming face,""Xue ''er! I''ll just stay by the great elder''s side and do some odd jobs for him, I''ll be satisfied!"

    Of course, it would be even better if he was served well by the great elder and the old man was happy to take him as a disciple or something! However, he only dared to think about it in his heart. He definitely did not dare to say it out loud in front of Leng ruoxue. Otherwise, if this woman thought that he was trying to poach her, he would probably die without even knowing how he died.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Oh, really? It''s a pity that the great elder thinks you''re too noisy and doesn''t want you to disturb him. " Leng ruoxue threw out this fact calmly and immediately made Cheng mu feel dizzy.

    This ... This was impossible! How could the great elder hate him? He had used all his strength to please that old man! Even if the old man was giving face to his ancestor, he shouldn''t hate him, right?

    Cheng mu was puzzled. Suddenly, he had a sh of inspiration.

    Jealousy! It was definitely jealousy! Leng ruoxue must have been jealous of his good rtionship with the first elder, so she had intentionally broken them up. That must be it! Cheng mu thought that he had found the reason why Leng ruoxue did not allow him to be with the great elder. The way he looked at Leng ruoxue instantly turned resentful.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she could not help but feel embarrassed.

    What was this guy trying to do? Why did she feel that Cheng mu gave her the feeling that she was the evil person who had broken up a pair of lovebirds? Although Leng ruoxue did not quite understand Cheng MU''s current thoughts, she had two little secret agents!

    After Cang and Qing Jue told Leng ruoxue about Cheng MU''s thoughts, Leng ruoxue felt helpless. She really did not know what to say about Cheng MU''s overthinking.

    At this time, she really regretted listening to the great elder''s words yesterday and moving Cheng mu, who had been abandoned on the ground, into the mobile house. Thinking of this, she simply moved the great elder out of the house.

    The first elder was eating breakfast. He was holding a half-eaten snack in his hand and his mouth was full. When he was suddenly moved out, he was stunned for a while before he realized that his image was not good.

    The first elder quickly swallowed the food in his mouth and said with a slight dissatisfaction,""Girl, I''m eating! Can''t you wait until I''m done eating?"

    "I can''t wait! This guy wants to stay by your side and serve you. " Leng ruoxue pointed at Cheng mu, who had been looking at the first elder with love in his eyes ever since the first elder came out.

    When he saw Cheng MU''s expression, the great elder felt disgusted. Then, he pulled away from Cheng mu with a look of disgust and said angrily,""Girl, keep this guy away from me. Otherwise, don''t me me for not considering our friendship!"

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, sheughed in her heart. On the other hand, Cheng MU''s face was ashen. Wu ... How could the great elder hurt people like this? Didn''t they get along wellst night?

    Thinking back tost night, when Cheng mu had just woken up, the first person she saw was the great elder of the armament Guild headquarters. At that time, the great elder was so gentle and considerate! Although the other party kept saying that he was taking care of him because of his ancestor, he was still quite grateful.

    Later, he suddenly remembered that this somewhat familiar old man in front of him was the great elder of the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters. He was overjoyed and stuck to the great elder''s back like a dog trying to please its master. In the beginning, didn''t the great elder praise him for being polite and knowing how to respect the elderly? Why did you change your face so quickly?

    This person was definitely not the gentle great elder from yesterday! Right! This person was not the great elder. The great elder must have been switched by the bad person, Leng ruoxue! The more Cheng mu thought about it, the more he felt that this was possible. Because he really couldn''t believe that someone could change their attitude so quickly and make him so confused.

    Cheng mu thought that he had always been very careful and had never offended the great elder. Therefore, he really felt that the great elder should not despise him so much! Sob ... This would make him sad!

    At the thought of this, Cheng mu immediately red at Leng ruoxue with a face full of hatred. He had wanted to roar at Leng ruoxue with a high-spirited aura, but at that moment, the face of the terrifying man from yesterday suddenly appeared in his mind, causing his entire aura to wither before he could even do anything.

    However, he still bravely pounced towards Leng ruoxue.

    "Wu ... Xue ''er! How can you treat me like this? You found me a fake great elder to fool me, do you think I''m stupid!" Cheng MU''s face was covered in tears. She cried and fell to the ground. Her hands were still hugging Leng ruoxue''s ankle tightly.

    This scene caused most of the people in the room to be dumbfounded. Leng ruoxue was speechless, helpless, and helpless. As expected, the demon''s face darkened.

    She really didn''t learn! The evildoer was furious and walked straight in Cheng MU''s direction. Uncle long and the others who were frightened saw this scene and unconsciously made way for the evildoer ...

 Chapter 2466 To Save People Or To Take Lives?(1)

    Then, everyone saw the evildoer lift one hand and Cheng mu, who was holding onto Leng ruoxue''s ankle, was lifted up. Then, with a light flick of his wrist, Cheng mu, who was in his grasp, was thrown out of the window by the evildoer. A loud bang was heard.

    "¡­¡­"

    This action of lifting and throwing was as smooth as floating clouds and flowing water, leaving everyone dumbfounded. For a long while, everyone did not know what to say. However, at this sensitive moment, no one would stupidly speak up for Cheng mu. Even the armament Guild''s chief elder, who had originally nned to'' take care ''of Cheng mu for the sake of the Cheng n head, had unsurprisingly shut his mouth.

    At first, the great elder had thought that if no one hade to teach that silly boy a lesson, he would have done it. He didn''t want that silly boy to ughter him like a fat sheep. However, before he had the chance to do so, someone had made the first move. In this way, for the sake of old man Cheng, he naturally couldn''t hit him when he was down, although he really wanted to do so.

    Who asked that idiot to be so infuriating, to actually say that he was a fake! The more the great elder thought about it, the angrier he got. Fortunately, Cheng mu was not in front of him at this time. Otherwise, he could not guarantee that he would not be so violent.

    Seeing the evildoer sit down as if nothing had happened, everyone hurriedly sat down as well. They did not want to make him unhappy and throw them out of the window. Although it was only a third floor and they would not die from the fall, it was undoubtedly embarrassing.

    Thinking of this, everyone couldn''t help but sympathize with Cheng mu. You''ve lost all the face of the Cheng family! He didn''t know how furious the head of the Cheng family would be when he found out about this.

    Everyone was secretly specting. At this moment, they suddenly heard a knock on the door.

    Leng ruoxue gave a signal to a beautiful peacock man to open the door. The moment the door opened, he saw Cheng mu standing outside. Although Cheng mu looked a little disheveled, she did not look like she had suffered much.

    However, Peacock handsome man was already surprised enough to see him. More importantly, the kind Peacock handsome man didn''t know if he should let this guy in.

    Just as Peacock handsome man was hesitating, Cheng mu pushed him away and made way for him. Then, he immediately ran into the room.

    The first thing he did when he entered the room was to seek protection from the great elder. However, the great elder turned his head away, obviously not wanting to talk to him.

    Seeing this, Cheng mu pouted his lips in grievance, and tears welled up in his eyes. Before he could cry out, the demon had already stood up and grabbed his cor. With a light swing, Cheng mu was thrown out of the window in a perfect arc.

    Ugh! The first elder couldn''t help but cover his face. How pitiful!

    The others also sympathized with Cheng mu. She really did not have a good memory! She just did not know if Cheng mu woulde back shamelessly this time. However, before they could finish their thoughts, there was another knock on the door. Peacock handsome man, who had been standing at the door, opened the door without waiting for his master''s instructions.

    The person standing outside the door was indeed Cheng mu. However, this time, there were more bruises on his face.

    As expected, Cheng mu was thrown out of the window by the demon in the same way ...

    However, after a few minutes, Cheng mu came up again as if nothing had happened. He was thick-skinned and naturally had more injuries on his body.

    Just like that, one of them kept on throwing people out while the other spared no effort toe back. After an unknown number of times, Leng ruoxue and the rest were already numb from watching. In the end, Cang could not stand it anymore and directly kicked Cheng mu far away.

    This time, it wasn''t as simple as throwing Cheng mu out of the window. With Cang''s move, it was obviously impossible for Cheng mu to climb back easily. Just like that, everyone saw Cheng mu turn into a stream of light and finally be a small ck dot, disappearing in the sky.

    Ugh! Senior Cang was really ruthless!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Everyone quivered. Cang was once again on the cklist of the number one person not to be offended. Seeing this scene, Feng Luo''s heart also reversed the position of Cang and evildoer. At this time, he really felt that this cat was a hundred times more ruthless than his master''s man.

    Seeing everyone''s fearful expressions, cold gave evildoer a provocative look and then smiled.""Human! You''re cruel to yourself, but you have to be even more cruel to others. What you did just now was not treating the root of the problem at all. He''s not afraid at all. "

    "How do you know he''s not afraid?" The demon narrowed his eyes.

    "If you''re afraid, will he dare toe back?" Azure said matter of factly.

    "Why wouldn''t I? Are we going to kill him?" The evildoer said indifferently. If that kid wasn''t a member of the Cheng family, he really wanted to kill that idiot! What a pity! There were too many people here, and it was inconvenient to do anything.

    Hearing this, Azure looked at the people present and felt a sense of powerlessness. There were so many people here, so it would not be easy to make a move.

    AI! The man and the Beast looked at each other and felt a sense of appreciation for each other.

    Leng ruoxue looked at their expressions and knew that these two fellows must be feeling regretful that they could not teach Cheng mu a lesson. However, on ount of the Cheng family head, she naturally could not let these two willful fellows cut Cheng mu off in a fit of anger. After all, other than being a little silly and unable to see the situation clearly, Cheng mu did not seem to have done anything that would anger the heavens and cause resentment.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue quickly changed the topic and asked,""Are we going to stay here until the city gates are unsealed?"

    "Anything! I''m fine with anywhere!" First elder was the first to express his opinion.

    "We are the same." Dongfang Yue and the others quickly said.

    "Then just stay! I also want to see what kind of trouble the city Lord''s mansion is going to cause. " Leng ruoxue asked with anticipation.

    However, to her disappointment, after staying in the inn for another three days, there was no movement from the city Lord''s mansion. They only posted a notice for the reward.

    After learning about the bounty notice, Leng ruoxue decided to take a trip to the Divine Master''s residence in the name of epting the bounty.

    Dongfang Yue and the others immediately expressed their desire to follow.

    Leng ruoxue had no choice but to bring along many of her family members. However, this time, she had changed the appearance of Feng Luo and the beautiful peacock man.

    When they reached the ground floor, the innkeeper saw theming down again and thought that they wanted to check out. He wanted to persuade them, but who knew that Leng ruoxue would only tell him that they were nning to head to the city Lord''s mansion to ept the reward.

    The shopkeeper''s eyes immediately lit up when he heard this and he said with joy,"Are there any alchemists among you?"

    "No, I didn ''t," Leng ruoxue looked at the few people present and said.

    Hearing her answer, uncle long and the others, as well as the inn''s shopkeeper, were all speechless. However, they had different thoughts. What uncle long and the others were thinking was,"girl, you''re obviously one!" Meanwhile, the inn manager was thinking, without an Alchemist, how could he still be so confident? He really didn''t know where these people got their confidence from.

 Chapter 2467 To Save People Or To Take Lives?(2)

    Although the inn manager''s curiosity was piqued, he still kindly reminded,"Your Excellency! If you don''t have an Alchemist, I advise you not to ept the city Lord''s bounty. If you don''t handle it well, you might die!"

    "Eh? Is the city Lord a homicidal maniac?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes as she asked curiously.

    "No! What I mean is, if you can''t cure the city Lord''s illness, he might do something in a fit of anger! So, you''d better not ept this bounty and just stay in the inn! My Inn belongs to the Lu family, so it''s rtively safer. " The inn manager advised earnestly.

    "But it''s too boring to stay in the inn. We want to find something to do and take a trip to the city Lord''s mansion." Leng ruoxue asked with anticipation.

    However, the inn manager who heard this was in a state of confusion!

    Bored? Looking for something? He still had to go to the city Lord''s mansion?

    These people were really bored to death! One had to know that this was a critical period. Most people couldn''t wait to get as far away from the city Lord''s mansion as possible. How would there be anyone willing to take the initiative to court death? But these people really made him, a kind Inn manager, powerless!

    After a long while, the inn manager did not know what to say. He could only stare at Leng ruoxue and the rest. Finally, he made up his mind and put on an expression that said he was going to risk everything. He whispered to Leng ruoxue and the rest,"My esteemed guests! To tell you the truth, the city Lord''s illness is not light. If you are not alchemists and can''t cure his illness, he will definitely not leave you alive in a rage. You''re my customers, and I really don''t want to see you die! AI! You''d better listen to me and not go to the city Lord''s mansion to join in the fun! I promise that if there''s any news from the City Lord''s mansion, you''ll be the first ones to know. Is that not enough?"

    The inn manager''s words were extremely sincere. Even though it was suspicious that he was siding with an outsider, he was truly concerned about the safety of Leng ruoxue and the others. He did not want anything to happen to the guests who were staying in his Inn as it would affect the reputation of his Inn!

    With this thought in mind, the manager of the inn hoped to keep these people in the inn. At least, their lives would not be in danger. However, these people in front of him did not look like good people who knew their ce. This fact made the manager particrly worried.

    As expected, when Leng ruoxue heard the innkeeper''s words, she only gave him a grateful look and said softly,""We''re not afraid that the city Lord of Chuan city will kill us. We''re afraid that we won''t be able to resist the urge to kill him. What do you think we should do?"

    "..." These words made the inn manager dumbfounded. He waspletely confused.

    While the inn manager was still in a daze, Leng ruoxue led a group of people and left the inn.

    By the time the inn manager regained his senses, Leng ruoxue and the others had already disappeared. Upon seeing this, the inn manager could only sigh helplessly. However, for some reason, when he recalled what Leng ruoxue had said, he felt a tinge of joy in his heart!

    After quickly putting away his other thoughts, the inn manager looked around and went back to doing what he had to do as if nothing had happened.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest left the inn and headed straight for the city Lord''s residence.

    Due to the incident at the city Lord''s residence a few days ago, the city gates had been heavily restricted, causing the streets to be almost deserted. Leng ruoxue and the rest were unimpeded along the way. When they arrived at the city Lord''s residence''s main gate and saw the undamaged tall walls, everyone could not help but think,''it seems like the city Lord''s residence did not suffer a huge loss!'' At this moment, they saw that there was a bounty notice posted on both sides of the door. Leng ruoxue did not even think about it and immediately went to the designated location to register.

    The person in charge of the registration was a Butler from the city Lord''s residence. After ncing at the unremarkable-looking Leng ruoxue and the rest, the Butler raised his head arrogantly and asked indifferently,""Who''s an Alchemist!"

    "No one!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile, her attitude extremely good.<novelnext></novelnext>

    When a certain Butler heard this, he was instantly enraged!

    F * ck! If there were no alchemists, why would theye here to register? Was he kidding?

    A certain Butler was very angry, and the consequences were very serious!

    The Butler in charge of registration did not say anything and immediately called for the guards. He pointed at Leng ruoxue and the rest and said,""Arrest these people who are here to cause trouble!"

    The moment the vicious guards heard this, they were ready to take action. Leng ruoxue saw this and quickly stopped them,""Wait! Why did they capture us? We''re not here to cause trouble!"

    "You guys aren''t alchemists, and you''re not here to cause trouble. Could it be that you''re really here to treat the city Lord?" A certain Butler shouted out of certainty.

    "We''re really here to treat your city Lord, we''re not here to cause trouble. " Leng ruoxue vowed.

    "Hmph! Do you think I''m a three-year-old child? Do you think I''m that easy to fool?" A certain Butler clearly didn''t believe Leng ruoxue''s words at all. He looked at her with an even worse expression.

    Originally, the city Lord''s mansion was in a troubled period. The viin who destroyed the city Lord''s mansion was not caught, and these people wanted to cheat the city Lord''s mansion of its money on the grounds of treatment. If this was not causing trouble, what was it?

    "I''m not lying to you, I''m really here to treat your city Lord, you have to believe me! Besides, the bounty notice didn''t say that only alchemists are allowed!" Leng ruoxue could not help but remind him.

    Hearing this, a certain steward began to think. The bounty they issued really didn''t state that only alchemists coulde. However, no matter how he looked at it, these people didn''t seem to have any ability. Thinking this way, he said,"Since you''re here to treat the city Lord, I''ll give you a chance in ordance with the principle of fairness. However, because you''re not alchemists, if you can''t treat the city Lord, you can only leave your lives here, understand?"

    "I understand! We understand. " Leng ruoxue nodded her head.

    Seeing that these people were still tactful, a certain Butler gave a look to the guard. The guard understood and brought Leng ruoxue and the rest into the city Lord''s residence.

    Thest time they came to the city Lord''s mansion was at night, so they basically didn''t have the chance to properly tour the city Lord''s mansion. This time, although it was daytime, they were also unable to visit the city Lord''s mansion. The city Lord''s mansion was in a mess. They had thought that the city Lord''s mansion didn''t suffer too much damage. However, when they saw the ruins, they had to admit that only the outer wall of the mansion was barely visible. They couldn''t even think about the inside.

    The city Lord''s courtyard was the first to be renovated. However, only one room was renovated to allow the city Lord to recuperate. When Leng ruoxue and the rest were brought here, they realized that the dpidated courtyard was filled with people.

    Not only that, but those people seemed to be lining up.

    The guard who had led Leng ruoxue and the others only said to them,""Let''s line up here and wait!" He left them behind and turned to leave.

    "Little girl, are the people in line here to treat the city Lord?" Uncle long couldn''t help but click his tongue when he saw the situation. How many alchemists did the city Lord''s mansion find to treat the city Lord''s illness? Or was the city Lord''s illness too serious, and he was trying ast resort?

 Chapter 2468 To Save People Or To Take Lives?(3)

    Before Leng ruoxue could even reply to uncle long, the person in front of them heard him and turned to uncle long,""You''re right, we''re all here to treat the city Lord''s mansion! However, I don''t know when it''ll be our turn. Sigh! We''ll have to wait!"

    The person who spoke was so depressed that he kept sighing.

    "Are you all alchemists?" Uncle long asked curiously.

    "Yup! Who would dare toe if they were not alchemists! However, this city Lord''s attitude is quite big. This is the first time I''ve seen someone who has to queue up to see a pill master. " The manined.

    "You know he''s arrogant, but you''re still willing toe?" Uncle long was very confused. Didn''t they say that alchemists were very proud? They were willing to line up for such a long time?

    "If it wasn''t for the reward, do you think anyone woulde?" The man replied honestly.

    "That''s true! I heard that the city Lord''s mansion''s rewards are pretty good. " Uncle long nodded seriously.

    "It''s not bad, but I don''t know if I have a chance to get it!" The man became worried again as he spoke.

    Seeing him like this, uncle long didn''t know how tofort him. Moreover, the city Lord''s courtyard was still rtively dpidated, and there were many people lining up here, so uncle long couldn''t find a spacious ce to stand even if he wanted to.

    AI! They were here to suffer!

    When he thought of this, uncle long could not help but look at Leng ruoxue with a face full of hidden bitterness. He was starting to regreting here to watch the show. Because the current situation was clearly that he did not get to see the show, and instead, he was here to suffer.

    Just as uncle long was grumbling, a painful scream suddenly came from the room. Even Uncle long, who had seen many things, was frightened by the terrifying sound. Some of the less powerful alchemists instantly turned pale.

    But fortunately, a considerable number of people were rtively calm. Perhaps it was because they had heard this kind of sound too many times, so they all acted as if nothing had happened and continued to chat with each other in groups of two or three.

    "Little girl, are we still going to stay here?" Uncle long didn''t want to stay any longer.

    "Uncle long, if you want to leave now, will they let you?" Leng ruoxue said.

    "Uh!" Upon hearing this, uncle long became listless. When they came in, he had already said that if he couldn''t be cured, he had to leave his life behind. Although he didn''t care about such a threat, now was obviously not the time to expose his identity!

    AI! Endure it!

    The depressed uncle long finally calmed down after consoling himself for a while. However, he didn''t want to just stand there like the alchemists in line. After some thought, uncle long took out a recliner and a tent. He cleared out an empty space and set up the tent. Then, hey downfortably on the recliner.

    Of course, uncle long had cleared out the ce for the reclining chairs and tent himself. Thus, although the alchemists present were envious and jealous of uncle Long''s actions, no one dared to criticize him. Uncle long wasn''t someone who didn''t understand the ways of the world. He then took out some food and fruits to entertain the envious alchemists.

    When the alchemists saw that there was food, their eyes immediately lit up. It wasn''t that they were hungry, but it was quite tiring to stand like this. If they could have some food to rx, they would definitely feel much more rxed. Because of this, they didn''t stand on ceremony with uncle Long''s warm hospitality. Soon, uncle long became friends with the alchemists in the queue and learned a lot of information about the city Lord from them.

    Time passed quickly as uncle long and the other alchemists conversed happily. As the saying goes,"those who feed will not benefit." Every Alchemist who went into the city Lord''s room to treat the city Lord would tell them about the city Lord''s condition after they came out. Of course, the painful howls continued to be heard. In the end, when Leng ruoxue and the others finally got used to it, it was their turn to make an appearance.

    When Leng ruoxue saw that it was her turn, she was about to bring the evildoer and the rest into her room. However, she was stopped by the head butler who had been standing guard in the city Lord''s room.

    The head butler sized up Leng ruoxue and the rest before he asked,""Who''s in charge of treating the city Lord?"

    "I am!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Then you''re allowed toe in alone!" The chief Steward said with some disdain. He saw that these people''s looks were really disappointing to the audience, so he naturally looked down on them. He didn''t think that they could cure the city Lord at all. However, they were currently treating the city Lord''s injuries as if they were a dead horse. As long as there was a glimmer of hope, they didn''t want to let it go. After all, whether the city Lord could recover or not was rted to their future.

    "No! They are all my assistants. Without their help, I can''t save your city Lord by myself!" Leng ruoxue had a look that said,"do as you see fit," as she spoke to the head butler.

    "Then what are you waiting for?e in quickly!" The head butlerpromised.

    Leng ruoxue could not help but roll her eyes at the head butler when she heard him urging her. He thought to himself,''if it wasn''t for your insistent refusal to let them in, they would have already gone in.''

    When they entered the room, Leng ruoxue and the others were shocked to see the city Lord of River City lying on the bed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Oh my God! Was he still human?

    The city Lord''s entire body was festering, and he was beyond human shape. His body was also emitting a foul smell. Blood mixed with pus flowed down from the festering wounds. At this time, the city Lord of River City was almost in a semi-conscious state. From time to time, he would groan in pain, which proved that he was still alive.

    Even though Leng ruoxue and the rest were prepared that the city Lord''s injuries would not be light, they did not expect that the city Lord''s injuries would be much more serious than they had expected.

    No wonder so many alchemy Masters were helpless against this. This injury was really not light!

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest saw the city Lord of Chuan city''s injuries, they could not help but turn their gazes to the evildoer. However, the evildoer''s face was calm as he allowed everyone to admire him.

    Upon seeing this, Leng ruoxue could not help but ask,""Evildoer, what''s with the injuries on his body?" She didn''t believe that the city Lord would be so seriously injured for no reason. After all, they didn''t confront each other directly at that time.

    "It''s nothing," the demon said with a faint smile."I was just injured by my divine power."

    Leng ruoxue finally understood. If she remembered correctly, the demonic God''s divine power was corrosive. It was no wonder that this city Lord''s entire body was festering.

    However, he could only me it on his bad luck. Leng ruoxue would not sympathize with him. On the contrary, she even took the initiative to ask for the demon''s opinion,""Should we save him?"

    "Whatever. If we save him, he''ll wish he was dead!" The demon was quite calm when he said this.

    "..." Leng ruoxue was silent. So, should she save him or not? If she didn''t save them, the other party would threaten her to leave her life behind. Although she wasn''t afraid, their identities would be exposed.

    What if someone from the Lu family linked the injured city Lord of Chuan city to them? this ce was not far from the Feng n. Thinking about it, it was really troublesome!

    Leng ruoxue was starting to regret joining in on the fun!

    Curiosity killed the cat indeed not without reason!

    Seeing Xue ''er''s dilemma, the demon smiled and transmitted his voice,""Xue ''er, although the city Lord of Chuan city isn''t a good person, it''s okay for us to do some good deeds asionally."

    "Alright then!" Leng ruoxue agreed. She really did not know if what she was doing was considered a good deed. However, the evildoer himself had agreed to save her, so why was she still struggling?

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue walked to the side of the bed and deliberately observed it in detail. Then, she asked the city Lord about the cause of the illness. The head butler was eager to save Leng ruoxue, so he answered all her questions. When Leng ruoxue heard the head butler mention the cause of the illness, she knew that he had been answering many of her questions.

    After asking, Leng ruoxue remained silent. The head butler looked at Leng ruoxue with an anxious expression, waiting for her answer.

    "Head butler, I''m not an Alchemist, so I can only use my own secret technique to see if I can cure your city Lord. So, you''d better not have too much hope." Leng ruoxue reminded him with a serious expression.

    The head butler nodded repeatedly when he heard this. He knew that alchemists liked to say the ugly words before they treated people to prevent the patient''s family members from making trouble when they couldn''t cure the patient. He could understand this! As for Leng ruoxue''s im that she was not an Alchemist, it was automatically ignored by the head butler! In his eyes, as long as he could cure the city Lord, who cared about the other party''s identity!

    After obtaining the head Butler''s understanding, Leng ruoxue smiled and took out a bunch of silver needles. Just as she was about to pick one up and insert it into the unlucky city Lord''s body, the head butler quickly stopped her.

    "Wait! W-what was he doing? Is this murder?" The head butler couldn''t help but wipe the cold sweat from his forehead and asked. Looking at the cold and shing silver light, he felt a chill down his back. It wasn''t that he had never seen silver needles before, but wasn''t the silver needle in this person''s hand a little too thick?

    If the silver needle, which was at least as thick as an adult''s little finger, were to Pierce the city Lord''s body, would the city Lord, who was already weak, still be able to live? Furthermore, the other party had even taken out a gun. It was obvious that his little heart was trembling with fear.

    "Head butler, calm down!" Leng ruoxue threw a discontented look at the head butler.

    When the head butler heard this, he immediately expressed that he couldn''t stay calm. Was this to save people or to save lives?

    If such a thick silver needle were to be inserted, the city Lord''s little life would probably be gone! This was no small matter!

    Seeing the head Butler''s firm objection, Leng ruoxue could only patiently exin to him,""Head butler, look at your city Lord''s injuries. Not a single piece of skin on his body is intact. If you want to cure him, you''ll naturally have to use extreme methods. My silver needle technique is definitely the right cure. You have to believe me!"

 Chapter 2469 Ive Missed You So Much (1)

    Even though Leng ruoxue''s words were said with great patience, the head butler of the city Lord''s residence still had a frown on his face. He looked very hesitant as he looked at the giant silver needle in Leng ruoxue''s hand, then at the city Lord who was lying on the bed like a half-dead man. The head butler was in a dilemma.

    The head butler didn''t know if he should believe the words of this ordinary woman in front of him. He kept feeling that this woman''s words were so unreliable. Would the city Lord be able to withstand such thick silver needles?

    Just as the head butler was hesitating and could not make up his mind, Leng ruoxue struck while the iron was hot,""Head butler, look at your city Lord''s appearance, what are you afraid of? Even if I can''t cure the city Lord of Chuan city, the result will be worse than now! I suggest you give it a try. My silver needle technique is quite amazing. "

    "Really?" The head butler looked at Leng ruoxue with a doubtful expression and asked with uncertainty.

    "I guarantee it''s true!" Leng ruoxue vowed.

    "Then, then let''s try!" The head butler was also at his wit''s end.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue nodded her head in satisfaction. She then continued,""There''s one more thing that I need your help with. "

    "What is it?" The head butler asked curiously.

    "Looking at your city Lord''s current state, there''s an 80% chance that he needs to change his blood. Hence, I can only trouble the head butler to help me find someone with healthy blood ..." Leng ruoxue said this very cautiously. However, before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by the head butler.

    "No problem, I''ll go find them now." The head butler said impatiently. If the blood exchange could really cure the city Lord, then what did it matter if one or two people were sacrificed?

    "Head butler, not just anyone can do it. It has to be someone who is blood-rted to city Lord Liu. Moreover, the closer the blood, the better." Leng ruoxue smiled as she reminded him.

    Hearing this, the head butler was stunned. What did this woman mean? Blood-rted? And the closer, the better? It wasn''t what he understood, was it?

    If that was the case, then wouldn''t only the city Lord''s daughter be able to change the city Lord''s blood? When the head butler thought of this possibility, he couldn''t help but feel a headache.

    Ever since the city Lord''s mansion was destroyed by an unknown person and the city Lord fell ill, the city Lord''s daughter had moved to the inn for safety. If the city Lord''s daughter were to change the city Lord''s blood, I''m afraid that the young miss might not be willing!

    It could be said that the chief butler had watched Lu Rong grow up, so he was quite clear about his youngdy''s selfish character. So, he didn''t need to think to know that the youngdy would definitely not agree to this matter, even if the other party was her father.

    Moreover, something like changing blood sounded mysterious. If something happened to the youngdy while she was changing the city Lord''s blood, he would not be able to exin it to the city Lord! One had to know that the city Lord usually doted on the young miss very much.

    Thinking of this, the head butler was conflicted again.

    Leng ruoxue could tell that he was hiding something from her, so she continued,""Head butler, think carefully about which is more important, the life of your city Lord or the blood of the city Lord''s daughter!"

    Of course, the city Lord''s life was more important! Was there a need to think about this? As the saying goes,''every Emperor changes his courtiers''. Without the city Lord, they, as his subordinates, would naturally not have a good future. The city Lord''s daughter could forget about continuing to call the shots in Chuan city! Even though this was obvious! However, when he thought about the need for Lu Rong''s blood transfusion, he could not make up his mind.

    It would be fine if the casten recovered after the blood transfusion, but if he didn ''t, wouldn''t miss Lu Rong''s sacrifice be in vain?

    "That ... I want to know, after the blood transfusion, will the person''s life be in danger?" After hesitating for a long time, the head butler could not help but ask.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "That''s hard to say. " Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "..." Why did you say it when it''s not convenient?

    Such uncertainties made the head butler frown again. If he could, he really wanted to strangle this woman in front of him. She was really too hateful, didn''t he?

    "Head butler, what are you hesitating for? I''m not using your blood. " At this time, uncle long, who didn''t want to see the head Butler''s indecisiveness, couldn''t help but interrupt.

    When the head butler heard this, he almost fainted.

    F * ck! It''s easy for you to say that, but the person who''s going to have her blood reced is the city Lord''s daughter! Moreover, although the city Lord had many women over the years, he only had Lu Rong as his only child. He usually doted on her to the point that he would grant all requests. If something happened to miss Lu Rong because she was changing the city Lord''s blood, the city Lord might be furious.

    For a moment, the head butler only thought that the city Lord would be angry if Lu Rong was in trouble, but he didn''t think that the city Lord was lying in bed in a half-conscious state. Even if he wanted to be angry, could he be angry? And Leng ruoxue had precisely calcted this, which was why she wanted to draw some blood for Lu Rong.

    ? Hmph! She dared to provoke her. If she didn''t let Lu Rong know why the flowers were so red, how useless would she be? From the very beginning, she had wanted to plot against Lu Rong, but she had never found the right opportunity. The blood transfusion was only an idea that came to her mind on a whim.

    In this way, not only did he save the city Lord, but he also punished Lu Rong. It was simply the best of both worlds!

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue smiled faintly and put on an expression that said she would not make things difficult for the head butler. She then suggested,""Head butler, I know it''s hard for you to make the decision. Why don''t you ask your city Lord for his opinion?"

    "This ..." Looking at the half-unconscious city Lord on the bed, the head butler didn''t know if the city Lord would understand. At this moment, a guard suddenly came to report that someone from the main family had arrived!

    The head Butler''s face turned pale when he heard that.

    How did the main family find out about this so quickly? The city gate had clearly been sealed off. This matter should not have spread out!

    The sudden arrival of the main family made the unprepared head butler anxious like an ant on a hot pan, and he kept running in circles on the ground.

    Leng ruoxue felt a little dizzy from his spinning. After sighing helplessly, she urged,""Head butler, your decision is final! You don''t have time to waste! Don''t say I didn''t warn you, but if the Lu n''s main family sees your city Lord in this state, it''s hard to say if he can keep his position. "

    The head butler knew that the other party''s words were not without reason. After hesitating for a few seconds, a determined look suddenly shed across his face. He then walked to the city Lord''s bed and whispered,""City Lord, if I want to cure you, I need a direct rtive to change your blood. If you agree, I''ll send someone to find miss Lu Rong."

    When he said this, the head Butler''s voice was very soft. The city Lord, who was in a semi-conscious state, did not give any other reaction other than the slight twitching of his fingers. Leng ruoxue saw this and quickly said,""Your city Lord has already tacitly agreed. Quickly go and find your city Lord''s daughter!"

    Silent consent? The head butler was speechless!

    The other party actually dared to say such words? The city Lord clearly didn''t have any reaction! However, this was not the time to argue with the woman in front of him. At the same time, he did not hesitate and directly ordered the guard who had just passed him the news to bring miss Lu Rong, who was living in the inn.

 Chapter 2470 Ive Missed You So Much (2)

    When the guard heard this, he couldn''t help but widen his eyes and ask,""Head butler, what about the people from the main family? What''s the arrangement?"

    Ugh! Only then did the head butler remember that he had actually forgotten about the representative sent by the main family. However, the city Lord''s current appearance could not be seen by the main family. Otherwise, he might not be able to keep his position.

    After some thought, the head butler whispered a few words to the guard, and the guard left with a troubled and conflicted expression.

    Not long after, Lu Rong, who did not know the truth, was brought in!

    When Leng ruoxue saw Lu Rong, she fixed her gaze on her, and Lu Rong was instantly scared out of her wits.

    Lu Rong shouted angrily,""Damn you, ugly freak, why are you looking at me? If you dare to look at me again, don''t me me for not being polite!"

    Had this guy forgotten about her? Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    Looking at Lu Rong''s face, it was clear that she didn''t remember who she was, and she didn''t remember being locked up by her. This person''s memory was really not ordinary! However, this was also good. In this way, Lu Rong would naturally not think that she was taking the opportunity to take revenge.

    In reality, it was excusable that Lu Rong did not recognize Leng ruoxue! For one thing, Lu Rong would only remember the beautiful man. Moreover, after the incident at the city Lord''s mansion, Lu Rong''s mind had been in a state of tension. There was no beautiful man in front of her that could awaken her memory, so she hadpletely forgotten that she had once locked a group of people in prison.

    Facing Lu Rong''s impoliteness, Leng ruoxue disyed a magnanimous expression. She then turned to the head butler, who had been frowning ever since Lu Rong was brought in, and said,""Head butler, tell the city Lord''s daughter what she needs to do!"

    The head butler nodded and directly told Lu Rong that he needed her blood to treat the city Lord''s illness. Lu Rong''s expression changed drastically when she heard this and immediately wanted to rush out of the room. However, at this time, the inside and outside of the room were tightly sealed off by the guards arranged by the head butler. Lu Rong could not escape even if she had wings!

    He had already expected Lu Rong''s reaction, so he did not give her a chance to refuse. At this moment, two guards came forward and restrained Lu Rong.

    "How dare you! I''m the city Lord''s daughter, and you guys actually dare to treat me like this? Hmph! When father wakes up, I''ll definitely make him kill you all! Just you guys wait. " Lu Rong shouted in anger, her pretty face twisted in anger.

    However, the head butler wasn''t afraid of her threats. He calmly said,""Miss Lu Rong, you''ve seen the city Lord''s current state. I hope you can take the big picture into consideration and sacrifice some blood for the city Lord. It won''t be in vain that the city Lord dotes on you so much. What do you think?"

    Although the Butler''s words seemed to be a question, his tone was unquestionable and certain. However, Lu Rong didn''t hear it at all and continued to shout angrily,""I have no problem with changing father''s blood, but you can''t use my blood. Father loves me the most. If he knows how you treat me, he won''t let you off!"

    "Miss Lu Rong, if it was possible, I wouldn''t want to use your blood either. However, who asked you to be the closest blood rtive to the city Lord? Using other people''s blood isn''t as effective as yours!" The head butler said helplessly.

    "Then shall we use mine?" Lu Rong was furious.

    "I can only use yours." The head butler exined patiently. However, Leng ruoxue did not want to continue watching the two of them argue, so she gave the head butler a look. The head butler understood and nced at the guard beside Lu Rong who was restraining her. The guard then raised his arm and knocked Lu Rong out.

    Upon seeing this, Leng ruoxue smiled and said,""Head butler, you should have done this earlier. Why are you talking so much nonsense with her?"

    The head butler was silent for a moment. He thought to himself,''that''s the daughter of the city Lord, not some random nobody. Unless it''s ast resort, of course I can''t use any extreme means.'' Of course, the head butler was smart enough not to say this out loud. He only looked at Leng ruoxue expectantly, hoping that she would be able to treat the city Lord as soon as possible.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Seeing him like this, Leng ruoxue didn''t waste any more time. She ordered the guards to carry Lu Rong to the bed and ced her beside her father. Then, she took out the tools that Qing Jue had prepared for her ...

    Oh! She didn''t do things like bleeding often! Therefore, it shouldn''t be a big problem for someone to lose their life if their skills weren''t good, right?

    After some thought, Leng ruoxue decided to say the ugly words again!

    After she patiently exined the possible idents that might happen, the head Butler''s face twitched. He kept nodding his head to urge Leng ruoxue to hurry up with the treatment. He even expressed that he was already mentally prepared! Tell her not to worry!

    In reality, if it wasn''t for the fact that he was afraid of affecting Leng ruoxue''s treatment, he really wouldn''t want to be so patient. However, he was well aware that now was definitely not the time to offend Leng ruoxue. His city Lord was still counting on her to make ast resort in a desperate situation!

    After Leng ruoxue received the head Butler''s assurance, she immediately jubntly inserted a silver needle the size of a pinky finger into the arm of the unconscious Lu Rong. When the head butler saw this, he quickly turned around and covered his face.

    It''s really too terrifying, isn''t it?

    The head Butler''s little heart couldn''t help but tremble at the sight of such a thick silver needle.

    When he turned around, he was surprised to find that there was no blooding out of miss Lu Rong''s hand, even though there was a thick silver needle in her hand.

    This fact surprised him.

    In an instant, the head butler turned into a curious baby as he stared at Leng ruoxue''s hands without blinking.

    Acupuncture! Inserting a tube!

    Not long after, the city Lord''s body was covered with spikes like a Porcupine. Lu Rong''s body was also pierced with five silver needles, each of which was connected to a transparent tube. The tube connected the city Lord and Lu Rong''s body, and bright red blood flowed from Lu Rong''s body to the city Lord''s body through the tube.

    The head butler could not help but hold his breath when he saw this miraculous scene. He did not even dare to breathe loudly for fear of disturbing Leng ruoxue''s treatment of his city Lord. Inparison, the demon and the rest were much calmer. While Leng ruoxue was trying her best to'' treat ''the city Lord of Chuan city, the extremely bored of them actually took out their poker cards and started ying'' fight thendlord ''.

    Of course, this "fight thendlord" was taught to them by Leng ruoxue. Furthermore, they had only learned it in the past two days. The few of them had notpletely lost their passion for ying cards. Now that they had free time, they were naturally not willing to let it go.

    When the head butler unintentionally turned around and saw this scene, his face immediately darkened!

    F * ck! What were these people doing? Don''t you know that it''s time to treat the city Lord''s illness? The head butler was very angry. These people were really too uncouth.

    However, evildoer and the rest did not care about the Butler''s feelings. They sincerely felt that they had already given him face by not making any noise during the fight thendlord. It was because of this that they were very calm when faced with the Butler''s sharp eyes.

 Chapter 2471 Ive Missed You So Much (3)

    His calmness deeply provoked the head butler.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue nced at the head butler, then suppressed herughter and said,""Head butler, your city Lord''s illness is much better. I estimate that he should be able to fully recover in two or three days."

    "Really?" Upon hearing this, the head butler could not be bothered to be angry with the evildoer and the others. He quickly turned his gaze to the city Lord and saw that the festering part of the city Lord''s body had already shown signs of healing. However, there was still a stinky pus flowing out from the holes where the silver needles were inserted.

    The bed sheet was already dirty from the mixture of pus and ck-red blood. However, the head butler did not care whether the bed sheet was clean or not. All his thoughts were on the city Lord.

    Only when the city Lord''s illness was cured would they, the people who depended on the city Lord, have a good life! Thinking of this, he turned to look at Lu Rong, only to see that her face was as pale as snow. The chief butler couldn''t help but worry."Will miss Lu Rong be alright? Can you hold on until the city Lord recovers?"

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue started to pity Lu Rong. From the look on the head Butler''s face, she knew that he wasn''t concerned about Lu Rong''s life at all. He was mainly worried that Lu Rong wouldn''t be able to hold on until the city Lord of Chuan city recovered from his illness, dying the city Lord''s recovery.

    AI! Poor Lu Rong, who no one loved!

    "Miss Lu is very healthy, she''ll be fine!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile after sympathizing with Lu Rong for a while.

    "That''s good. " When the head butler heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he was relieved.

    "Head butler, city Lord Liu is fine now. We should take our leave." Leng ruoxue continued. With that, she was prepared to leave with the evildoer and the rest. However, the head butler was not willing to let them go just like that. After all, in his heart, the city Lord''s illness had not fully recovered!

    The head butler thought for a moment and immediately said,"Everyone, don''t be in a hurry to leave! You''ve saved the city Lord, so our city Lord Mansion will definitely reward you handsomely. Take them to rest. "

    When Leng ruoxue saw the situation, she knew that she could forget about leaving today. She followed the guards summoned by the head butler calmly and left the city Lord''s room.

    The guard brought Leng ruoxue and the others to the guest house that was only half-repaired and told them that they would be staying here temporarily. Then, as if there were evil ghosts chasing after them, he immediately turned and left.

    "We''re city Lord Liu''s saviors. They''re letting us stay here?" Uncle long said in dissatisfaction as he looked at the broken guest house.

    "Giving us a room to live in is already a high standard of treatment!" Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but tease him as her beautiful eyes sized up the simple and crude guest courtyard.

    This guest courtyard was very small. The few of them standing in the courtyard took up almost half of the space in the guest courtyard. Moreover, to put it nicely, the guest courtyard was half repaired, but in fact, there were only two rooms that were barely enough for people to live in.

    But ... He didn''t even prepare a bed for them?

    This was the rhythm of making them set up tents!

    Just as Leng ruoxue was at a loss for words and uncle long and the others were feeling indignant, a familiar voice suddenly rang in everyone''s ears,""I''ve finally found you! Wuwu ..."

    Leng ruoxue and the rest turned their heads at the same time and happened to see the owner of the voice, Cheng mu, who had been kicked away by Cang. At this moment, she looked as if she had found her team. Her eyes were filled with tears and she was looking at them with endless resentment.

    The next moment, Cheng mu pounced towards Leng ruoxue and the rest like a bird returning to its nest ...

    "I''ve missed you so much!" Cheng mu shouted. Then, there was a loud thud and Cheng mu fell to the ground in a sorry state.

    Originally, Cheng mu had nned to pounce on Leng ruoxue. However, when he saw the evil man''s sinister gaze from the corner of his eye, he immediately changed his direction and pounced on the seemingly kind uncle long. Who knew that uncle long would Dodge, causing Cheng mu to pounce on empty air. At the same time, Cheng mu felt his legs go soft. Then, he was in a tragedy!

    "Wuu ..." Cheng mu, who felt embarrassed again, wailed and cried.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest felt helpless at this sight!

    This Cheng mu! AI!

    Although Leng ruoxue knew very well that Cheng mu had fallen because Cang had done something to him, she did not expect Cheng mu to burst into tears.

    This guy was a member of the Cheng family. Would the Cheng family allow their descendants to be so disgraceful?

    Leng ruoxue couldn''t understand. If the Cheng family found out about Cheng MU''s current state, would he still have a good life in the Cheng family?

    "You guys are bullying me! Sob ... I''m going to tell my brother! You''re all bad guys!" At this time, Cheng mu was crying and threatening her.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she waspletely speechless.

    What can you do to us if you tell your brother? Child, even if we tell your ancestor, that old man can''t do anything to us, right?

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue started to doubt Cheng MU''s intelligence.

    However, seeing that Cheng mu seemed to be quite confident in her brother, Leng ruoxue felt embarrassed to strike at his fragile ss heart. However, she really did not want to bother with Cheng mu. So, she turned around and pulled the evildoer into an empty room.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Uncle long and the others saw this and followed him in. The poor Cheng mu who was crying like a Pear Blossom bathed in rain was ignored by everyone in the blink of an eye!

    After Leng ruoxue and the rest entered the room, Cheng mu immediately stopped crying. However, the gloominess in his heart only increased. Wu ... He was already an adult. Didn''t they see him? How could he do this to him?

    Hmph! He was definitely going to tell his brother.

    At the thought of this, Cheng mu got up from the ground and left in a sorry state.

    Seeing Cheng mu leave through the window, the demon nced at Cang, who was upying Xue ''er''s arms, and mocked,""Who was the one who said that kicking yourself would work?"

    "This was just an ident. Next time, I''ll kick him further away." It withered.

    "Do you still have a chance next time?" The demonughed evilly.

    At this time, Cheng MU''s voice was heard by everyone again.

    "Brother, it''s here. I found them!" This voice sounded very excited. When everyone heard it, they looked at each other. He really called for help!

    However, this helper was actually an acquaintance.

    Upon seeing the familiar faces, Leng ruoxue and the rest took the initiative to walk out of the room.

    "Is young master Cheng here to avenge Cheng mu?" ncing at Cheng Xuan, Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    When he heard this voice, Cheng Xuan quivered. He had heard from Cheng mu about Leng ruoxue''s disguise and had no doubt that the person he was talking to was not Leng ruoxue. He was all too familiar with her tone.

    Especially with his tone right now, it definitely meant that someone was going to be in trouble!

    The smart Cheng Xuan didn''t want to be one of those unlucky fellows, so he immediately said,""No! I heard that my old friend is also in Chuan city, so I''m here to see him!"

    When Cheng Xuan said this, his eyes would asionally sneak a nce at the evildoer standing beside Leng ruoxue, as well as the snow-white cat in her arms. He was finally relieved when he saw the calm expressions on the two of them.

    "Xue ''er, long time no see." At this moment, ning han, who hade to look for Leng ruoxue with Cheng Xuan, also greeted her with a smile.

    Leng ruoxue nodded and could not help but ask curiously,""Why are you in Chuan city?"

    "It''s all because of this idiot. He was caught by Lu Rong and couldn''t escape, so he sent me a voice transmission to ask for help!" After giving Cheng mu a daggers-like look, Cheng Xuan said with a face full of disappointment.

    As for Cheng mu, under Cheng Xuan''s sinister and fierce gaze, she was as obedient as a little white rabbit. Her eyes were still red, and she did not dare to say a word of rebuttal.

    "He''s quite stupid!" Leng ruoxue nced at Cheng mu and nodded in agreement.

    This time, Cheng mu felt even more aggrieved.

    He realized that he was wrong! You''re wrong! Look at his brother''s Lackey appearance, not to mention avenging him, it would be good enough if he didn''t hand him over to the enemy to be ughtered! Sob ... Why was he so miserable!

    As expected, just as Cheng mu thought of this, he heard Cheng Xuan looking at Leng ruoxue with a fawning expression.""Xue ''er, this brat is idle all day and only knows how to stir up trouble. If he has offended you in any way, you must not be polite. No need to be soft-hearted!"

    Brother! You''re my brother! Hearing these words of betraying others, Cheng mu wanted to cry to death. This, this was really bullying! How could he do this!

    Cheng mu couldn''t help but look up at the sky and sigh. His heart was infinitely depressed.

    However, when Leng ruoxue heard this, she only nodded her head lightly, indicating that she would not stand on ceremony.

    After that, they started to chat. Leng ruoxue also found out from Cheng Xuan why they hade to the city Lord''s residence.

    It turned out that the main Lu family had sent people to Chuan city not because they knew that something had happened at the city lord''s estate, but because Cheng Xuan and ning han hade to the Lu family together after Cheng MU''s arrest. When the Lu family saw that the young masters of the Cheng and ning families hade to settle the score, they did not dare to ignore it and immediately sent an elder to Chuan city to handle the matter.

    Before they arrived in Chuan city, Cheng Xuan and the others inadvertently met Cheng mu, who had been kicked away by Cang. After hearing Cheng mu personally say that she had been caught and sent to prison, the Lu family elder immediately said that he would give Cheng mu an exnation.

    Of course, Cheng mu was not stupid enough to tell the elder of the Lu family about her escape from the prison. She only said that she had tried her best to escape from the prison. Later, when they arrived at Chuan city, they found out that the city was under strict security. That was when the Lu family elders found out that something had happened to the city Lord''s mansion.

    After learning about this, the Lu n''s elder temporarily split up with Cheng Xuan and the others. Cheng mu wanted to look for Leng ruoxue and the others, so she found an excuse to stay in the inn where Leng ruoxue and the others were staying. Naturally, she also found out from the inn''s manager that Leng ruoxue and the others hade to the city Lord''s mansion to save the city Lord ...

 Chapter 2472 Two Ants (1)

    When Cheng mu heard the News from the Inn manager, he was stunned for a long time. He could not figure out what Leng ruoxue was trying to do.

    If he didn''t remember wrongly, they couldn''t escape responsibility for his injuries, right? He actually went to the city Lord''s mansion to treat someone''s illness. Wasn''t this sending sheep into the Tiger''s mouth?

    At that time, in his eyes, Leng ruoxue was just a sheep. As a friend of Leng ruoxue ''s, he naturally could not watch Leng ruoxue and the others be in danger. Hence, when he found out about this matter, he strongly requested his brother to bring him to the city Lord''s residence to look for her. That was why the scene above had happened.

    In the city Lord''s mansion, Cheng mu did not have to search for long before she found Leng ruoxue and the rest. It was really easy to find as there were many ces in the city Lord''s mansion that were not hidden. However, never in his dreams did he expect that he would be ignored like that. This fact made him quite depressed. The brother that Empress er called to support her was actually a traitor. This was definitely a heavy blow to Cheng mu.

    Unfortunately, at this moment, Leng ruoxue and the others were only focused on reminiscing about the past. No one paid attention to Cheng MU''s gloominess. By the time they realized it, Cheng mu was already wishing she could hide in a corner and draw circles.

    "You''re all bad people! They''re all bad people!" They saw Cheng mu crouching among the ruins and mumbling non-stop. When Leng ruoxue and the rest heard this, they did not know whether tough or cry.

    "Who are you talking about?" Leng ruoxue chuckled as she asked.

    "Hmph! Who else could it be? of course, it''s that hateful woman!" When he heard someone talking to him, Cheng mu did not even raise his head and answered reflexively. When he realized that something was wrong and raised his head, he saw Leng ruoxue looking at him with a faint smile. Instantly, he was so frightened that he quivered.

    "That evil woman? Me?" Leng ruoxue asked shamelessly with a smile.

    "No, no, how could it be you! It was Lu Rong! Right! It''s that evil woman, Lu Rong!" Cheng muxiao''s heart was trembling, and she was so scared that she quickly said.

    "Are you going to see Lu Rong?" Leng ruoxue suddenly asked when she heard him mention Lu Rong.

    "Eh? Why are you looking at her?" Cheng mu blinked her eyes in confusion.

    "If you don''t watch it now, you might not be able to in the future!" Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "No way? Then I''ll go take a look. " Cheng mu immediately perked up when she heard that.

    But when he saw city Lord Lu and Lu Rong, he was still shocked even though he had already prepared for the worst.

    "W-what''s wrong with them?" In city Lord Lu''s room, Cheng MU''s hand trembled as he pointed at the father and daughter, whose bodies were covered with silver needles. He was so scared that he stuttered.

    Oh my God! Was he still human? He did not know why, but he suddenly sympathized with the father and daughter. Looking at their situation, Cheng mu really felt thatpared to them, he seemed to be considered lucky!

    When he thought of this, he turned his head carefully to look at Leng ruoxue, and he became much more well-behaved. These people were not to be offended! He had to be careful in the future!

    Cheng mu went to Leng ruoxue''s side and asked with a smile,""Xue ''er, can we go back now?" He didn''t want to stay here any longer. This ce was too terrifying.

    "Go back? The head butler didn''t allow us to go back, saying that they would only let us go when their city Lord is well. More importantly, the city Lord''s mansion hasn''t paid me for my treatment yet! That''s why we can''t leave now. " Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    Although her voice was neither too loud nor too soft, the head butler, who was being scolded not far away, could still hear her clearly. Instantly, the head butler could not help but burst into tears.

    Wu ... If he had known that these people were old friends with the young masters of the Cheng and ning families, he would not have dared to force these people to stay in the city Lord''s mansion even if he was beaten to death! Now, not only had he been exposed, but the main family had also charged him with the crime of not reporting the information.

    The unlucky chief butler, who thought that he could hide the matter wlessly, now knew that his life in the family would not be easy in the future. In addition, there was the city Lord. Even if he was cured, he was afraid that he would not be able to keep his position. As for the youngdy, he did not know what would happen to her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, just based on the fact that the youngdy had dared to put the Cheng family in prison, the Lu family would not let her off easily in order to give the Cheng family an exnation.

    After thinking clearly about their crimes, the head butler could only plead guilty and try his best to admit his mistakes, hoping that the elder sent by the main family would spare him on ount of his good attitude in confessing.

    Unfortunately, no matter how well he admitted to his crime and how clearly he confessed, the elder sent by the Lu n did not intend to let him off easily. He could only me it on his bad luck.

    After that, the elder of the Lu family apologized to Leng ruoxue and made it clear that he would pay Leng ruoxue back as soon as possible.

    Leng ruoxue saw that this Lu n''s elder was rather sincere, so she did not make things difficult for him. She only told him to send the reward to the inn, then she left the city Lord''s residence with the demon and the rest.

    After hearing some of Leng ruoxue''s glorious deeds from her brother, Cheng mu thought that he could see Leng ruoxue show off her might and ruthlessly beat up the Lu family. Unfortunately, his wish did note true, and he could not help but feel disappointed.

    When they returned to the inn, Cheng mu immediately followed Leng ruoxue and the rest into the room. She asked shamelessly,""Xue ''er, you''re just going to let the Lu family off like this?"

    "What else?" Leng ruoxue looked at Cheng mu in amusement. She thought to herself,"did this guy think that I''m a violent person and want to start a massacre over a small matter?"

    "You should teach the Lu family a good lesson!" Cheng mu said matter-of-factly.

    "Didn''t I already teach him a lesson?" Leng ruoxue smiled as she reminded.

    "Uh! That counts as one!" Cheng mu was a little speechless.

    "Do you want me to destroy the Lu family? If that''s the case, then everyone in the divine realm will treat me as a great devil. " Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    "Little brat, Xue ''er knows what she''s doing. Don''t add to the trouble." At this moment, Cheng Xuan, who could not stand it anymore, pped Cheng MU''s head and scolded angrily.

    "Brother, you actually hit me?" Cheng mu, who had been beaten up, looked at Cheng Xuan with an aggrieved expression.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity,""Are you guys really brothers?" Why was there such a huge difference in their personalities?

    "He''s my uncle''s son. " When Cheng Xuan heard Leng ruoxue''s question, he exined.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she nodded her head to show that she understood.

    "Xue ''er, when do you n to leave Chuan city?" Ning han suddenly asked.

    "It could happen at any time." Leng ruoxue replied honestly. With these two young masters around, the Lu n would not dare to stop them from leaving the city.

    "Then I''ll go with you." Ning han said after some thought.

    "I want to go with you." Cheng Xuan quickly said, not to be outdone.

    "You? Aren''t you going to return to the Cheng family?" Leng ruoxue was speechless. The young master of the Cheng family was always loitering outside. If the old man from the Cheng family knew about this, he would definitely have a bad opinion of her.

 Chapter 2473 Two Ants (2)

    Who knew that Cheng Xuan didn''t take the Cheng family seriously at all? he said indifferently,""Why should I go back? Do you want to see someone moring to rece me as the young master?"

    "What?" The moment Leng ruoxue heard this, the fire of gossip was ignited once more. The others also looked at Cheng Xuan with curious expressions, hoping that he would answer their questions.

    Cheng Xuan looked at everyone''s expression and helplessly said,""Can you guys not be so nosy?"

    "You''re the one who gave us the chance to gossip. So, you have to tell us the truth." Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "That''s right! That''s right!" Uncle long and the others also joined in the fun.

    "Alright! I''ll exin, alright! The Cheng family isn''t very peaceful at the moment. Someone is nning to rece me as the young master, but I don''t know when their n will bepleted. I don''t have the patience to y with them, so I ran away from home. " Cheng Xuan said honestly.

    Although he was often caught by the old ancestor, now that he had run away from home and was almost a regr meal, the old ancestor was probably used to it! At least this time, he wasn''t immediately summoned back as soon as he came out.

    "Under such circumstances, shouldn''t you be more at home and perform well?" Leng ruoxue reminded.

    "Tsk! Who wants to perform well! I don''t really care about the position of the Cheng family''s young master. " Cheng Xuan said nonchntly. Ever since he got to know Leng ruoxue and the rest, he suddenly realized that he was even more unwilling to be bound by that huge family. One must know that he yearned for a free life.

    "You must be giving the head of the Cheng family a headache!" Leng ruoxue said.

    Hearing this, Cheng Xuan only raised his head arrogantly, putting on a noble and cold look, and then changed the topic to what he had said before.

    "Xue ''er, when you leave, you must take me with you!" Cheng Xuan was like a puppy that was afraid of being abandoned as he pleaded.

    "Alright then!" Leng ruoxue had no choice but to agree. However, she thought to herself,''if I bring you along, the Cheng n''s head will definitelye to my ce to arrest you!'' Hence, she really could not guarantee how long Cheng Xuan would stay with them. However, if she wanted to bring Cheng Xuan along, she might have to bring this idiot, Cheng mu.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue''s gaze could not help but turn to Cheng mu. When Cheng mu saw this, he immediately went up to Leng ruoxue and said in a fawning manner,""Xue ''er, you''ve brought my brother along. Of course, you can''t leave me behind, right?"

    "What if I say that I''m wrong?" Leng ruoxue teased.

    "Uh! Xue ''er, you won''t be so disloyal, right?" Cheng MU''s eyes dimmed, and tears slowly welled up in her eyes as she said pitifully.

    Seeing him in this state, Leng ruoxue could not take it anymore and said,""Alright, stop acting pitiful. I''ll bring you along, but you have to be obedient!"

    "I promise I''ll listen to you." Cheng mu said obediently.

    Leng ruoxue nodded, letting him off the hook.

    Early the next morning, the Lu n''s elder immediately sent someone to deliver Leng ruoxue''s remuneration for treating city Lord Lu''s illness. When she saw that the remuneration was actually almost double what she deserved, Leng ruoxue could not help but sigh. This Lu n''s elder knew how to conduct himself. In addition, the Lu family''s elder had also sentpensation to Cheng mu, allowing him to make a small fortune. The messenger also assured them that Lu Rong would be severely punished by the family, so they could rest assured.<novelnext></novelnext>

    On the afternoon of the day they received their remuneration, Leng ruoxue and the rest left Chuan city under the watchful eyes of the Lu n''s elders.

    As he watched Leng ruoxue and the rest leave, the Lu n elder heaved a long sigh of relief. He thought to himself,''I''ve finally sent these few away!'' That was close!

    After Leng ruoxue and the rest left, they continued to head south along Chuan city. After walking for close to half a month, the group finally returned to thend of demons.

    When the beasts that stayed behind in thend of evil demons learned that Leng ruoxue and her group had returned safely, they were all overjoyed. They surrounded Leng ruoxue and asked her all sorts of questions out of concern. When they learned that Leng ruoxue and her group had won, they were so happy that they howled at the top of their lungs to show their excitement.

    Seeing this, Cheng mu was even more surprised. He had never expected Leng ruoxue to have such a good rtionship with the beasts of thend of demons. Such a harmonious rtionship was almost impossible in his knowledge. However, he had actually seen it with his own eyes today. For a moment, his admiration for Leng ruoxue was like a surging River, endless.

    After returning to the demond, Leng ruoxue and the rest returned to their original appearances. When Cheng mu saw them, he waspletely dumbfounded.

    No matter how stunning Leng ruoxue was in the rumors, it was not as real as seeing her with his own eyes. After seeing Leng ruoxue, he deeply felt that the women he had seen in the past who he thought were beautiful were not even worth showing off. However, he did not dare to have any improper thoughts about Leng ruoxue. It was because the eyes of the demonic man beside her were too prating and too terrifying.

    Moreover, the demonic man''s otherworldly beauty made him feel inferior. Sigh! A man actually looked like this, how were those women supposed to live!

    However, it was undeniable that the outstanding couple in front of him was a match made in heaven. After secretly observing them for a long time, Cheng mu really felt that if anyone dared toe and ruin their perfect couple, he would be the first to disagree.

    At this moment, he automatically ignored the extrarge lightbulb cat in Leng ruoxue''s arms and turned to look at the devil''s Land with a curious expression, as if he was looking at a Grand View Garden.

    The beasts in thend of demons showed a high level of enthusiasm for Cheng MU''s arrival. Every day, some beasts would bring Cheng mu around to y. In just a few days, Cheng mu was so happy that she forgot about home.

    On a certain day.

    Leng ruoxue, who was sitting in the garden and chatting with uncle long and the others, finally caught up with Cheng mu. She could not help but tease,""Cheng mu, it looks like you''ve been ying with your heart these few days!"

    "Hehe! No! No way!" When Cheng mu heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he immediately blushed. In reality, he was just as Leng ruoxue had said. He was so happy that he had lost his sense of direction. However, he did not dare to let Leng ruoxue and the others know about his thoughts. Otherwise, what if they were jealous and wanted to chase him away? He hadn''t had enough of this ce!

    "Since you don''t have it, then don''t run around in the future. Cultivate well! Look at how weak you are. With your current strength, I''m afraid no one will believe you if you tell them that you''re from the Cheng family!" Leng ruoxue''s beautiful face was filled with disdain.

    "Don ''t! Sister, please let me go! I don''t like to cultivate!" When Cheng mu heard this, he immediately cried and begged. If he liked to cultivate, he would not have run away from home.

    Ugh! Back then, he had also run away from home like Cheng Xuan. However, he did not dare to say this in front of Leng ruoxue. Otherwise, what if this person decided to send him home on a whim? There were good food and fun things here. He didn''t want to go back to the Cheng family''s cage! I won''t go back even if I''m killed!

    "I don''t keep idle people here. With your strength, you can''t evenpare to the beasts in thend of evil demons, and you''re not as useful as them. You''ll only be a waste of food if you stay here. If the ripple of foges to you one day, you''ll just be cannon fodder. So, if you really don''t want to cultivate, for the sake of your safety, you''d better return to the Cheng family!" Leng ruoxue sighed helplessly. Of course, Cheng Xuan had asked her to say this. Ever since Cheng mu had arrived at the devil''s Land, she had been like a wild horse that had lost its reins. She was nowhere to be seen. How could Cheng Xuan not be anxious?

 Chapter 2474 Two Ants (3)

    Not only that, but Cheng Xuan also asked her to give Cheng mu special training. Evildoer and Azure took the initiative to ept this task and nned to train him and the Peacock King together.

    Leng ruoxue thought of the pitiful Peacock King who was locked up in some unknown ce by the demon. She felt that it was not a bad idea to arrange for apanion to train with the Peacock King so that he would not be lonely. As such, she would not let Cheng mu pass the test so easily.

    When Cheng mu heard that Leng ruoxue wanted to chase him away, he immediately looked at her pitifully, his eyes glistening with tears. However, Leng ruoxue was unmoved. She only told him again and again,""If he doesn''t want to cultivate, send him back to the Cheng family."

    In the end, Cheng mu had no choice but topromise.

    As soon as Cheng mu agreed, the demon immediately moved Cheng mu into a small dark room. That room was the one he had locked up the Peacock King in.

    The Peacock King, who had been locked in the small ck room for an unknown amount of time, immediately perked up when he sensed an unfamiliar aura. However, he immediately felt that something was wrong because he was too familiar with one of the auras!

    Wu...It''s that guy! Master''s man! After the Peacock King recognized this fact, he cowered and hid in a dark corner, trying to lower his presence. Seeing this, the demon snorted coldly,""What are you hiding for? get out here!"

    Upon hearing this, Cheng mu, who was in darkness, suddenly realized that there was someone else here.

    Looking through a faint light, Cheng mu found that there seemed to be a figure moving in the shadows. She opened her eyes wide curiously to look at the trembling figure, and her face was full of question marks.

    Who was this person? It looked like he was very afraid of this evildoer! Suddenly, Cheng mu seemed to have found a soulmate. Who asked him to be quite afraid of evildoers!

    However, that person seemed to be even more useless than him. After being shouted at by the demon, that person slowly moved his feet and seemed to be very reluctant to reveal his head. "Y-you''re here!"

    "What?" The question marks on Cheng MU''s face increased. What kind of greeting was this?

    "Get out here! It''s been so long, why haven''t you grown any courage!" The demon said with a look of disdain.

    "I, I ..." The Peacock King was so depressed that he was about to cry. It wasn''t that he didn''t have the courage, okay? However, he was too afraid of this man!

    "You what you! Hurry up ande out, I''ll introduce you to a new friend!" The demon couldn''t stand the Peacock King''s submissive look and roared again.

    Peacock King trembled in fear. However, this time, he moved faster and immediately jumped out of the shadows.

    "This is Cheng mu, your future partner! He will be trained with you!" The demon said to the Peacock King.

    "Oh! Hello, I''m the Peacock King!" The Peacock King nodded at Cheng mu in a friendly manner.

    "The Peacock King?" Cheng mu was shocked. He thought that his training partner was human! He didn''t expect it to be the Peacock King, or was he just a human named Peacock King?

    Seeing that Cheng mu was looking at him curiously, the Peacock King smiled and added,""I am the king of the peacock race."

    It was really as he thought! Cheng mu was overjoyed. Although it was dark here and she couldn''t see the Peacock King''s appearance clearly, she had heard that the peacock n was full of handsome men and beautiful women. The Peacock King in front of her must be quite good-looking. More importantly, he felt that if he could get along well with the king of the peacock race, the Peacock King would be happy and let his own nsmen recognize him as their master or something. That would be quite good!

    Cheng mu was daydreaming happily. His gaze towards the Peacock King became even more fervent. However, his passionate eyes made the Peacock King''s heart tremble. He was too familiar with this human''s eyes. It was clearly the gaze that the Phoenix King would have when he had designs on him.

    Wuu ... Master, save me! Someone has bad ideas about you, little Peacock!

    The Peacock King, who originally wanted to live in peace with Cheng mu, was frightened by Cheng MU''s fiery eyes. He could not help but be wary of him. He even thought that the human in front of him was a bad guy who was deliberately arranged by his master''s man to destroy his rtionship with his master. With this thought, he naturally did not have a good expression on Cheng mu.

    However, the overly excited Cheng mu did not feel the Peacock King''s sudden coldness. Instead, he was still immersed in his excitement.

    Looking at the two people''spletely different reactions, the demon''s eyes shed and heughed evilly,""You guys stay here and get to know each other! Your special training will officially begin in three days. "<novelnext></novelnext>

    After saying that, the demon''s figure shed and he left immediately.

    As soon as the demon left, Cheng mu immediately went to the Peacock King''s side to please him. He looked at the Peacock King with a burning gaze andughed."Peacock King, we''ll be partners from now on. Please take care of me."

    "Go away! Get away from me!" After hearing Cheng MU''s words, the Peacock King said without giving her any face.

    Cheng mu was dumbfounded.

    He didn''t offend the Peacock King, right? Why did the Peacock King have such an attitude towards him? Cheng mu, who was puzzled, looked at the Peacock King with an aggrieved face and choked,""Peacock King, I really want to be your friend. We will be training together in the future. It is only natural for us to help each other. So, don''t keep me at arm''s length. I will be very sad if you continue to act like this!"

    Cheng mu was so submissive because she had been hanging out with the beasts in thend of demons for a few days and more or less understood the nature of the beasts. He knew that many beasts were actually like humans, they could be persuaded by reason but not forced by force. So, he lowered his stance and said some soft words to ensure that he would not go wrong! This was called the strategy of a grieving Army!

    However, it was a pity that the Peacock King thought that Cheng mu was here to destroy his rtionship with his master. Therefore, he had long been wary of Cheng mu. Therefore, when he heard Cheng MU''s soft and gentle words, he not only did not feel Cheng MU''s sincerity, but he even felt that this human was unscrupulous in order to leave a good impression on him! This was really too detestable!

    However, Cheng mu did not know that he had overreached himself and was still trying to please the Peacock King.

    Cheng mu kept trying to find out the Peacock King''s preferences, but the Peacock King seemed to be indifferent. Although Cheng mu felt a little helpless about this, it also made him braver.

    The next three days were spent with Cheng MU''s boring questions. In these three days, the Peacock King only hummed andughed in response. He had never answered Cheng MU''s questions directly. This result made Cheng mu so depressed that he almost scratched the wall.

    The demon once again descended into the small ck room. What he saw was the Peacock King putting on a noble and cold expression, while Cheng mu was drawing circles in the corner, sighing sadly.

    He knew that the two of them didn''t seem to get along well, but that wasn''t what he was concerned about.

    The demon quickly gathered the two of them together and told them that the special training officially began today. As soon as he finished speaking, the originally dark room instantly lit up. Only then did Cheng mu see the Peacock King''s appearance clearly.

    She was truly a stunning beauty! Although she couldn''t bepared to that devilish man, she was still beautiful enough to make people unable to look away. AI! No wonder the Peacock King was so difficult to deal with! Beauties should have special privileges, regardless of gender!

    After seeing the Peacock King''s appearance, Cheng mu was relieved that the Peacock King had ignored her. However, the Peacock King still did not give Cheng mu a good look. When the Peacock King turned his gaze to his master''s terrifying man, he was stunned and could note back to his senses for a long time.

    How could master, this man, look so handsome? Was he still human? Even the Peacock King, who was quite confident in his own beauty, felt inferior when he saw the heaven-shaking, earth-shattering, and God-weeping beauty of this demon.

    The demon ignored the Peacock King''s stunned expression and announced the rules he had set. Only by defeating the person he had arranged would the two of them have the chance to leave this ce.

    After that, a ck figure appeared in front of Cheng mu and the Peacock King.

    The figure was wrapped up tightly from head to toe, leaving only a pair of cold eyes outside.

    Seeing this, Cheng mu could not help but widen his eyes. This, this guy''s strength is so powerful! She only nced at him lightly. He felt endless pressure and immediately felt breathless.

    In particr, the other party''s sinister cold eyes made him feel like prostrating himself in worship. Who exactly was this person? Cheng MU''s heart trembled uncontrobly. He was very curious about this person''s identity, but he did not dare to ask.

    "Ant!" A cold and disdainful male voice rang out. Then, the owner of the voice looked at the demon with a respectful expression and said,""Master, please give these two ants to me! I''ll let them know what the hell-like training is!"

    "Good! As long as you don''t die, you can do anything!" The demon irresponsibly left such a sentence and disappeared without a trace.

    An ant? Was she talking about him? Cheng MU''s face was full of disbelief. There were only these two words in his heart. He ignored everything that the evildoer had said before he left because these two words were too much of a blow to him!

    Their Cheng n was a powerful n with a reputation and status in the divine realm. However, how could he be considered an ant in this person''s eyes? This made the proud Cheng mu unable to ept such an insult no matter what!

 Chapter 2475 The Evildoers Abduction (1)

    Cheng mu was very angry, and the consequences were very serious.

    The serious consequence of this was that Cheng mu impulsively attacked the man who was tightly wrapped and only left a pair of cold eyes outside ...

    Looking at the weak Cheng mu, who was like a sharp sword, rapidly flying away to avoid the attack, the Peacock King could not help but curl his lips in disdain. He secretly thought in his heart,''he really overestimates his own ability!'' That scary man''s subordinate even dared to provoke him. He, who was tactful, could already foresee Cheng MU''s tragic situation. However, he was happy to watch the show. After all, with Cheng mu, this silly guy, as the first bird to stand out, he believed that his life would be better.

    Sure enough, when Cheng mu rushed out and the divine power in his hand was ready to be released, the mysterious man caught a glimpse of Cheng MU''s movements. He did not even Dodge. A contemptuous smile appeared in his eyes. Then, he gently lifted a leg and kicked in Cheng MU''s direction.

    With a bang, the two forces collided. After that, the mysterious man in ck elegantly retracted his leg. Cheng mu was like a falling meteor. Before she could shoot out her divine power, she was kicked and flew to the wall behind him.

    Cheng mu was in the shape of a Chinese character. After being kicked to the wall, she quickly slid down from the smooth wall. Her entire person fainted from the violent collision.

    "Wake him up," The mysterious ck-robed man ordered coldly.

    The Peacock King, whose face had already turned pale from fear, nodded his head rapidly. He could tell that this man was not someone he could offend. That was why he would not challenge his authority like Cheng mu!

    When the Peacock King received the order, he first walked to Cheng MU''s side and gave him two hard kicks to avenge his coveting. Then, he softened his strength and continued to kick him.

    After a while.

    Cheng mu finally woke up from the Peacock King''s torture. Cheng mu, who had just woken up, was still a little confused. However, in a sh, he remembered everything that had happened and immediately red at the mysterious man in ck. However, under the man''s cold, knife-like gaze, Cheng MU''s little heart trembled and she became listless.

    Wu...Where did this perverte from! He had defeated him with one kick!

    Cheng mu was very worried, but he did not dare to challenge other people''s authority easily. At this time, he suddenly realized that there were a few more footprints on his body. Then, he saw that one foot was only a few centimeters away from his clothes.

    F * ck! He looked up angrily at the owner of his feet, the Peacock King. He thought to himself,"I can''t afford to offend that perverted Man in ck, but I can''t afford to offend a Peacock."

    After thinking about it this way, Cheng mu really felt that he needed a punching bag. There were only three people present now. One of them was someone he could not beat, and the other was himself. Therefore, the position of punching bag should naturally fall on the Peacock King. Suddenly, Cheng MU''s eyes looked at the Peacock King fervently again.

    He felt that as long as he could defeat the Peacock King, his status would definitely be ranked before the Peacock King in the future. In that case, wouldn''t the Peacock King have to listen to everything he said? At that time, not to mention ordering the Peacock King to give him a Peacock for him to recognize him as his master, the Peacock King might even recognize him as his master under his domineering aura!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Cheng mu was having a sweet dream!

    When the Peacock King received the message from Cheng MU''s eyes, the unhappiness in his heart immediately rose to another level. He did not withdraw his foot in time because Cheng mu suddenly woke up. This time, he did not intend to withdraw it immediately. Instead, he kicked Cheng MU''s body again. This time, he was provoking him!

    Aiya! You''re quite bold!

    Seeing the Peacock King like this, Cheng mu was so happy that he wanted to roar out. He hade to the door himself! Cheng mu, who was overjoyed and hot-headed, hadpletely forgotten that he could not see through the Peacock King''s cultivation. This could only prove that the Peacock King''s strength was above his. However, under such circumstances, he could not think too much. He was bent on subduing the Peacock King and finding an honest and obedient beast for himself.

    Cheng mu hadpletely lost his mind with this thought. He looked at the Peacock King as if he was a high-grade crystal mine, and his eyes were burning with fire.

    However, the Peacock King''s eyes were full of disdain. However, Cheng mu ignored this disdain. After all, in his eyes, Beastie should be this kind of noble and cold type. He would not like a Beastie that was too casual!

    The more Cheng mu looked at the Peacock King, the more he liked him. His desire for the Peacock King was like a kitten living in his heart. It was so itchy that he scratched his heart and liver. He had a strong desire to subdue the Peacock King. He did not think much and immediately pounced on the Peacock King.

    The Peacock King, who was already mentally prepared, naturally would not let him seed so easily. However, he also did not want to let him go. In an instant, the two of them started to fight. Not only did they fight with their fists and legs, but their Shen power also dazzled everyone ...

    The mysterious man in ck, who was watching their interaction coldly, did not stop the two of them from fighting in front of him. However, the corner of his mouth under the mask could not help but Twitch. These two guys were really, really ...

    He didn''t know when the people of the divine realm had be so barbaric. They even used their fists and legs in a fight. This had greatly subverted his understanding of the people of the divine realm. However, he was only surprised for a moment before he calmed down.

    In his hometown, he had seen a lot of barbarians who used their fists and kicks, so he didn''t really care about the fancy fists and kicks of these two ants in front of him. But what he didn''t know was that the reason why these two people used divine power and fought in closebat was mostly because they had learned from his master.

    Whether it was the Peacock King or Cheng mu, both of them had enjoyed the freakish treatment of fists and legs, which had left a deep impression on them until today. From the moment they were beaten up, the two of them had secretly vowed that in the future, when they fought with others, they would also try the feeling of punching and kicking people.

    However, they had only learned the tip of the iceberg of the evildoer''s skills. They had not learned the essence of the evildoer''s skills. In the eyes of the mysterious man in ck, the fight between the two of them was just a show of fancy moves that could not be put on stage. After watching for a while, the mysterious man in ck could not help but feel a little impatient when he saw that the two of them had yet to decide the winner.

    The people of the divine realm were really weak! There was still no winner after such a long time! It seemed that he had a long way to go. The Man in ck sighed. He had a general understanding of the strength of these two people. However, with their mediocre talents, he was more or less worried. He was very afraid that he would not be able toplete his master''s task and would disappoint his master!

    No! He was the famous devil instructor of the nineherher prison. No matter what, he couldn''t let two weak people from the divine realm ruin his reputation! With this thought, the mysterious man in ck''s momentum was greatly boosted. As the battle between the Peacock King and Cheng mu went deeper, the Man in ck, who was known as the devil instructor, had already formted a detailed n to improve their strength in his heart. This also decided the dark and gloomy life of the two.

 Chapter 2476 The Evildoers Abduction (2)

    However, at this moment, the two of them still didn''t know what kind of life they were about to face. The two of them werepletely focused on the battle, determined to determine the winner.

    After a long time.

    The Peacock King, who was slightly stronger than Cheng mu, won by a small margin. However, before he could be happy, he heard the mysterious man in ck say with disdain,""Ants are really ants, they''re really useless! You took so long to defeat your opponent!"

    Hearing this, the Peacock King waspletely listless.

    Sob ... Could he be med for this? He wasn''t a Beastie who was good at fighting, so he definitely didn''t have enoughbat experience. So, wasn''t it understandable that he had fought for a long time? However, it was clear that the mysterious ck-robed man was someone who only cared about the results. It was impossible for him to understand the Peacock King''s thoughts. This also destined the Peacock King to be disappointed.

    However, before the Peacock King could disy his sorrowful Mulberry, he heard the mysterious man in ck say,""I''ve decided, your training load will be twice as much as this human ''s. "

    Double the amount? Was he talking about him? The Peacock King, who had his head lowered, did not dare to raise his head to confirm that these words were directed at him. Thus, he could only deceive himself and pretend to be an ostrich. However, how could the ck-clothed man allow him to act dumb? after seeing that the Peacock King was acting dumb, the ck-clothed man directly called out,"Peacock King, your training load will be double that of this useless human!"

    "..." The Peacock King was silent for a moment. He couldn''t help but sigh to the sky. Oh heavens! Why was that?! Immediately after, his face was covered in tears. Since he could no longer pretend to be an ostrich, should he ept this fact?

    The Peacock King became even more worried and med Cheng mu for the treatment he received.

    Hmph! If this guy didn''t want to fight with him, why would the Man in ckin about his slow speed and increase the training volume? Sob ... He felt so wronged! This was definitely an undeserved cmity!

    The Peacock King felt that he had been implicated by Cheng mu and was even more unhappy with him. However, the mysterious ck-clothed man didn''t give the Peacock King too much time to let his imagination run wild.

    With a slight wave of his hand, the Peacock King and Cheng mu immediately separated a certain distance. Then, both of them heard the mysterious man in ck say,""Your training starts now!"

    "Ah!" It''s starting now? The depressed Cheng mu was not mentally prepared at all. He was still silently licking his wound, so when he suddenly heard the ck-shirted man''s words, Cheng mu immediately panicked.

    Could he wait for him to finish healing before he started? Cheng mu was begging in his heart. The defeat in the battle with the Peacock King was a huge blow to him. He had not even recovered from that battle! He was not ready yet!

    It was a pity that the Man in ck would not give him the chance to prepare. Cheng mu did not dare to say what he was thinking, mainly because he did not have the chance to. As soon as the Man in ck finished speaking, two more Men in ck appeared in front of him. Like the previous Man in ck, the two men who appeared only revealed a pair of cold eyes and attacked Cheng mu without a word.

    The Peacock King was facing the same situation.

    The room was in chaos. As the Peacock King and Cheng mu fumbled to avoid the attacks of the two men in ck, the voice of the mysterious man in ck from before entered his ears again.""They are your training opponents. You can only move on to the next stage of training when you defeat them. Otherwise, you will have to fight forever!"

    After saying this, the mysterious man in ck disappeared just as suddenly as he hade.

    Peacock King and Cheng mu, who had heard this at the same time, did not know how to react. At this moment, they could not think too much. Although the two ck-robed men in front of them were on par with them in strength, they were fighting two against one. Therefore, the two of them could only hide in confusion. They could not even touch the corner of their opponent''s clothes.

    This fact made the two of them extremely depressed.

    As the battle went on, Peacock King and Cheng mu suddenly realized that the original room had been separated. There was a transparent wall between the two of them. With this wall, although the two of them could see each other''s battle, they could not touch each other.

    As such, even if the two of them wanted to give up on their previous enmity, they wouldn''t even have the chance to fight hand to hand.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The two of them had no choice but to ept their fate.

    The endless battle officially took ce in the mysterious room.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue, who was being intimate with the evildoer in the garden, saw a sly smile on the evildoer''s lips. She could not help but raise her brows and asked curiously,""What''s wrong, demon?"

    "Hehe! It''s just that the training I gave Peacock King and Cheng mu has already started. " The demon said calmly.

    "Oh! Their strength isn''t high, so don''t y with them to death!" Leng ruoxue could not help but remind him.

    "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing," The demonughed. His eyes flickered as he changed the topic and asked,""Xue ''er, do you want toe with me to the nineher prison?"

    Upon hearing this, Leng ruoxue was momentarily stunned. Nineherher prison? Could she go now?

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue was silent, the demon continued,""Didn''t you say that you were going to send some people to the nineher prison to enjoy themselves? Let''s go there today!"

    "Today?" Leng ruoxue was shocked. Since when did this evildoer be a man of action? She was not mentally prepared at all!

    Although nineherher prison was the territory of evildoers, she always felt like an ugly daughter-inw visiting her inws ''home, which made her a little timid.

    Moreover, there were still many opponents waiting for her in the divine realm. Was it alright for her to leave the divine realm now?

    These things also made her hesitate.

    She had thought of sending ck one and the others to the nineher prison to enjoy themselves, but she had no intention of going there herself!

    However, facing the demon''s expectant eyes, she couldn''t refuse no matter what.

    Sob ... What should she do?

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue was in a dilemma, the demon''s fiery heart felt as if it had been doused with a sea of ice shards. However, he was not a man who was easily defeated by difficulties, so he quickly regained his spirits and nned to persuade Xue ''er to go with him.

    However, before he could persuade her, he heard an angry voice ring in their ears,""Don''t go! Niu! I won''t allow you to go to theherworld jail!"

    "Why can''t you?" Hearing this, the demon was furious. He couldn''t bear to get angry at Xue ''er, but why would he care about a cat?

    "The divine realm needs Niu very much now, so Niu can''t leave!" Azure said confidently.

    "Oh, really? But I also need Xue ''er! The prisoners in our hands also need to be sent to the nineherher prison to enjoy their lives, so Xue ''er has toe with me. " The evildoer''s reason was also very good, and he clearly expressed that he needed Xue ''er to apany him.

 Chapter 2477 The Evildoers Abduction (3)

    "You''re not a child. " Azure said angrily.

    "The divine realm isn''t like that either! Don''t tell me that you want Xue ''er to duel with the mist ripple right now?" The demon said with a face full of ridicule. Unless Cang he could make a move, otherwise, the current Xue ''er would not be a match for fog ice. However, if he wanted them to make a move, he would have to suffer the punishment of thews of heaven and earth. He knew that Xue'' er would never allow this!

    "Niu needs to improve her strength. Besides, don''t those prisoners have a ce to go? I don''t think we need to send them to the nineher prison. It''s the same to leave them in the divine world!" Cang quibbled.

    "How can that be the same! If we leave them in the divine world, they might be saved by Wu Xuan at any time. However, if we lock them in the nineher prison, Wu Xuan will have to pay a great price if he wants to help us. Therefore, it is the safest to lock them in my territory. What do you think, Xue ''er?" As the demon spoke, he shifted his gaze to Leng ruoxue and asked her directly.

    "There''s no need for Xue ''er to say! If you''re afraid it''s not safe, it''s the same to lock them in the God-protecting Pagoda. " Cang didn''t even give Leng ruoxue the chance to speak and rushed to speak.

    Seeing the two of them arguing endlessly over this, Leng ruoxue was so conflicted that her head hurt! "Don''t fight anymore," she said helplessly after some thought."Why don''t you draw lots to decide?"

    "Drawing lots?" The two of them looked at each other, but they both felt that this was a good idea, so they nodded in agreement. And the person who drew the lots was naturally Leng ruoxue.

    The two of them quickly made several identical bamboo sticks and mixed them together. Then, they stared at Leng ruoxue with anticipation.

    Faced with the two''s expectant gazes, Leng ruoxue instantly felt immense pressure!

    After thinking for a while, Leng ruoxue still hadn''t decided which stick to pick. This made evil demon and Azure a little anxious. The two of them naturally hoped that Leng ruoxue would pick the ce they provided.

    "Xue ''er, hurry up!" The demon couldn''t help but urge.

    "Yeah, girl, quickly smoke one!" Azure also urged.

    "Let''s make this clear first. No matter where you get chosen, you can''t fight!" Leng ruoxue reminded him worriedly.

    "Yes, yes." Evildoer and cold nodded in tacit agreement.

    After that, Leng ruoxue closed her eyes and reached out to feel around the stone table. In the end, she chose one of the pirs.

    Without waiting for Leng ruoxue to look at it, evildoer and Cang impatiently snatched the bamboo stick from Leng ruoxue''s hands. After looking at it, evildoer''s face revealed a smile, while Cang''s little face instantly darkened.

    Seeing their reactions, Leng ruoxue knew the result without even looking!

    AI! It seemed that this was all fate! This ugly daughter-inw of hers still had to visit her inws ''house. Even though Leng ruoxue was still a little timid at this moment, she quickly forced herself to calm down!

    After he told uncle long and the others about this, they were petrified.

    Nineherher prison? It was the legendary hell! Apart from the natives of the nineherher prison, only the dead or gods could go there. Speaking of which, they were also quite curious about that ce, but they didn''t know if the Dark Lord would be willing to bring them along.

    Everyone had a certain level of tacit understanding regarding this matter. After carefully exining their thoughts to Leng ruoxue, Leng ruoxue was so happy that she almost jumped up. She knew that uncle long and the others would not let her down!

    In fact, when she told uncle long and the others about this, she had been hoping that they would join in the fun. This would give her courage, wouldn''t it? Otherwise, she would feel extremely uneasy in her heart. However, since uncle long and the others had suggested it, she did not dare to casually agree. Otherwise, if the evildoer were to get angry, she would have to think of ways to coax him.

    With a fawning smile, Leng ruoxue turned to look at the evildoer, using her eyes to seek his opinion.

    The demon saw how cautious Xue ''er was, afraid that he would be angry. He couldn''t help butugh in his heart. He didn''t expect that Xue'' er, who was always fearless, would be so scared when he heard that he was going to take her to the nineherher prison. However, it was rare to see Xue ''er like this. Therefore, the demon decided to enjoy it for a while before telling her the result.

    Just like that, the demon''s eyes were fixated on Leng ruoxue. Even when Leng ruoxue was trembling and her hair was standing on end, the demon did not say a word.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but feel aggrieved.

    Sob ... As a man and the dark master of the nine Underworlds, the evildoer could never understand how nervous and timid a woman who was cultivated from an ordinary human being would be when facing her inws. The fear that the other party would not like her could not be controlled and would grow in her heart. Leng ruoxue was experiencing this feeling right now.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In fact, when she was still an ordinary human in her previous life, many women around her would change their expressions at the mention of their inws, so she was more or less affected. She knew that it was not easy to deal with her inws, and she did not have such experience. As a result, she naturally fell into the strange circle of fear of her inws. She even forgot that her man was the master of a world, born from chaos, and was naturally different from ordinary people. Who would dare to show her attitude?

    However, at this time, the demon had no idea where the fear in Xue'' er''s heart came from. Even if Cang knew, he had no intention of reminding her. What he was thinking was that he would not tell that damn demon why Xue'' er was so unwilling when she heard that she was going to the nineherherher prison!

    Hmph! I''ll just let him misunderstand that Xue'' er doesn''t want to go!

    It had to be said that Cang''s little n had seeded. Even though the evildoer could see Leng ruoxue''s cowardice, he did not know the reason. However, the evildoer''s heart was too strong and did not take this matter too seriously. Naturally, he would not be angered by such a small matter. At most, he would be a little depressed.

    After a long time.

    After staring at Leng ruoxue for a long time, the evildoer who had almost driven Leng ruoxue mad finally nodded and said,""Since everyone is interested, let''s go and take a look! After all, such an opportunity is hard toe by!"

    It was far more than rare! If they didn''t know the Mistress of the Dark World, they wouldn''t have been able to go anywhere! Everyone was secretly thinking to themselves. They were very excited that the demon was finally willing to take them to visit the nineherher prison.

    However, even though he had decided to go there, he could not leave immediately.

    First of all, he had to make arrangements for thend of demons, right?

    Secondly, he had to make arrangements for Cheng Xuan and the others who didn''t know about the demon''s identity, right?

    Once again, Shen nuo and the rest also expressed their opinions on the ves they were about to lose.

    The matters in the demond were very easy to arrange, and the requests of Shen nuo and the others were also satisfied because they wanted to go there to take a look. Thus, Leng ruoxue only told them that there would definitely be no shortage of people to test medicine for them in the future, and that all the captives would be given priority for them to choose first. They immediately agreed without any backbone.

    However, Cheng Xuan and a few others who didn''t know the identity of the evildoer were not easy to send away.

    In reality, Shen nuo and the others didn''t know the demon''s identity at the start. However, after spending so much time together, Leng ruoxue didn''t hide the demon''s identity from them on purpose. After all, those few fellows had already made up their minds to stick to them, including Jiang Ning, who had joined them thetest. It was impossible to get rid of them, so there was naturally no need to hide it from them.

    However, Leng ruoxue was hesitant to tell Cheng Xuan. This was mainly because of his identity. On the contrary, Leng ruoxue was not worried about ning han, who should also be in the dark. After all, with her Godfather around, the nings would find out sooner orter.

    After thinking for a long time, Leng ruoxue asked for the evildoer''s opinion. After knowing that the evildoer did not care if his identity was known by them, Leng ruoxue decided to tell them the truth when necessary. Otherwise, she really did not know how to send them off. Furthermore, she had a good understanding of Cheng Xuan''s character and knew that he was not a big-mouthed person.

    After making her decision, Leng ruoxue went to look for Cheng Xuan and ning han. She went straight to the point and told them that she and the others would be going out soon, and asked them about their ns.

    Cheng Xuan and ning han looked at each other and asked,""Xue ''er, you''re not nning to bring us along?"

    The two of them were not stupid. They knew that there must be a reason for Leng ruoxue to ask such a question. Hence, they did not try to be pretentious and were rather direct with their questions.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she said with some difficulty,""It''s not impossible to bring you guys along, but that ce might not be the ce you want to go. "

    Leng ruoxue''s words were rather reserved. From what she knew, other than uncle long and the others who liked to join in the fun, no normal person would be filled with yearning for that ce!

    "What is it?" Ning han couldn''t help but feel curious.

    Cheng Xuan also looked like a curious baby. The two of them stared at Leng ruoxue, their faces full of questions.

    "We''re going to hell! Oh! It''s the nineherher prison that you know of!" Leng ruoxue stated her destination calmly. As expected, the two handsome men, who were calm at the start, were petrified.

    After an unknown period of time, the two of them slowly regained their senses. Cheng Xuan looked at Leng ruoxue as if he was looking at a monster. His eyes widened as he said in shock,"Xue ''er, do you know what you''re saying? That''s a ce only the dead can go. Do you want to take us tomit suicide together?"

 Chapter 2478 Im Taking This Woman (1)

    Cheng Xuan was very frightened. He even started to let his imagination run wild. Could it be that Xue ''er had been triggered by something he didn''t know about? Otherwise, how could he have such a terrifying thought? When he thought of this possibility, his gaze towards Leng ruoxue suddenly turned into one of sympathy, causing Leng ruoxue to not know whether tough or cry.

    However, ning han wasn''t as stupid as he was, and naturally wouldn''t think the same way as Cheng Xuan. Besides, ning han was rather calm and didn''t say a word. He believed that Xue ''er would definitely have more to say.

    "We don''t need tomit suicide as a group. The evildoer will take us there." Leng ruoxue sighed and said helplessly.

    She was a little impressed with Cheng Xuan''s imagination. It was really too powerful, wasn''t it?

    "How can he take us to the nineherher prison? To kill us?" Cheng Xuan couldn''t help but ask again. Since it wasn''t a suicide, then he probably killed her, right?

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue was even more speechless. Why couldn''t this devilish brat think of something better? Although he was curious, he could just wait for her answer after asking. Why did he have to add on a sentence that made people gnash their teeth? what was he trying to do?

    Not only was Leng ruoxue speechless at Cheng Xuan''s imagination, but ning han was also speechless after hearing Cheng Xuan''s words. His expression seemed to say ''I don''t know this person''. It was too embarrassing, wasn''t it?

    "Don''t worry, he won''t kill us. None of us need to die. " This time, Leng ruoxue let out a heavy sigh before speaking.

    "Then tell me, how do we get there?" Cheng Xuan still wanted to ask.

    Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes at Cheng Xuan and tried her best to calm herself down. She then said,""Didn''t I say that the evildoer would take us there?"

    She didn''t know if she didn''t make herself clear or if Cheng Xuan didn''t understand, but Leng ruoxue felt that she had already told Cheng Xuan and ning han that evildoer would bring them to the nineherher prison. However, Cheng Xuan''s question made her go crazy.

    Alright! She admitted that they were not on the same page and that she had deliberately not made her words too clear. However, she had never expected that Cheng Xuan''s intelligence would suddenly drop to such a low level, only thinking about the problem of whether he would die or not.

    How could they go to the nineherher prison? Of course, he would walk there!

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue smiled evilly and added,""We will walk to the nineherher prison. I''ve made myself clear, haven''t I?"

    She was deliberately not telling them the identity of the evildoer. So what? Leng ruoxue secretlyined to herself willfully.

    With that, Leng ruoxue ignored the two dumbfounded creatures and turned around to leave.

    It was a long time after Leng ruoxue had left that the two of them finally regained their senses. Cheng Xuan said with a depressed look,""Xue ''er still hasn''t said how to get there?"

    "She said, let''s go." Ning han said softly, frowning.

    In fact, he was also depressed. He felt that Xue ''er was deliberately teasing them. Moreover, he also felt that Xue'' er had not only wanted to tell them this. She might have been angered by that idiot Cheng Xuan, which was why she only said "let''s go" in the end. As for how she would go, she did not say a single word!

    At that thought, ning han couldn''t help but nce at the confused Cheng Xuan and sigh helplessly. ''This guy looks pretty smart usually, but why does he seem so dumb in front of Xue'' er?''

    In the end, ning han only said to chengxuan,""I want to take a look at the nineherher prison." He patted his butt and left.

    At this moment, Cheng Xuan finally reacted and shouted,""Then I''ll go too!"

    Forget it. No matter how he went, he should be able to go to ces that others could go to!<novelnext></novelnext>

    With that thought, he decided to immediately tell Xue ''er his decision.

    After Leng ruoxue left the two of them, she walked to the garden with a dejected look on her face. She then sat down on the empty seat beside the evil demon. Seeing that Leng ruoxue was in a bad mood, the evil demon could not help but ask,""What, did my identity scare them?"

    "No, I didn''t tell the two of them who you were." Leng ruoxue huffed angrily. After saying this, she repeated what Cheng Xuan had said to the evildoer. She strongly expressed that she was angered by Cheng Xuan''s words, so she did not mention the evildoer''s identity at all.

    The demon couldn''t help but burst intoughter after hearing this.

    Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes at him and said in an unpleasant tone,""Is this funny?"

    "Isn''t it funny?" The demon held back hisughter and asked.

    Based on his understanding of Cheng Xuan, it was not strange for him to ask such a question. Moreover, he believed that Cheng Xuan''s original intention should be to find out how he could take them to the nineherher prison. However, that kid did not realize that there was anything wrong with his words!

    As such, he naturally angered Xue ''er!

    After looking at Xue ''er''s angry face for a while, the demon really felt that he should reward Cheng Xuan. Who asked Xue'' er to be even more beautiful when she was angry? He really couldn''t get enough of it.

    The demon couldn''t get enough of it and kept staring at Leng ruoxue. In the end, Leng ruoxue was scared out of her wits. While there was no one around, Leng ruoxue wanted to change the topic, so she grabbed the demon''s arm and asked softly,""Demon, tell me the truth. Why do you want me to go to the nineher prison with you now?"

    She didn''t believe that the evildoer would want to take her there for no reason. There must be something wrong. The evildoer must be going back, but he was worried about her, so he wanted her to go with him! It must be like this!

    "Didn''t I say that I was going to send those captives to the nineherher prison? I don''t want to go alone, so I want you to apany me. " The demonughed after hearing Leng ruoxue''s words.

    "You think I''ll believe you?" Leng ruoxue deliberately put on a straight face and said unhappily.

    "Then what do I have to do to make you believe me?" The demon looked at Leng ruoxue helplessly.

    "Is there something in the nineherher prison that you have to go back and deal with?" Leng ruoxue squinted her beautiful eyes as she voiced her guess.

    "If I said nothing happened, would you believe me?" The demon asked with a calm smile.

    "What do you think?" Leng ruoxue''s tone was a little unfriendly.

    "You''ll believe me if I say so. " The demon said confidently.

    "Alright! You''re ruthless!" Leng ruoxue red at the evildoer, her beautiful face filled with helplessness.

    The demonughed smugly.

    Seeing his expression, Leng ruoxue was even more certain that something must have happened in the nineherher prison. However, since the demon was not willing to say anything, she would not ask. Anyway, if something serious had really happened, the demon would not be able to hide it from them once they reached the nineherher prison.

    "Xue ''er! I want to go with you!" Just as Leng ruoxue was thinking about how to punish this detestable evildoer, Cheng Xuan''s voice rang in their ears from afar. Soon after, Cheng Xuan''s men arrived and looked at Leng ruoxue with anticipation.

 Chapter 2479 I Want This Woman!(2)

    "You won''t regret it?" Leng ruoxue confirmed.

    "I won ''t! He wouldn ''t! How could he miss such a rare opportunity? However, when we go there, you have to take care of me more, I''m afraid of strangers!" Cheng Xuan said shyly.

    Leng ruoxue was speechless again when she saw Cheng Xuan''s shy expression. Just how thick was this guy''s skin! Only then would she have the face to pretend to be a white flower?

    "What, you''ve decided to go too?" Ning han''s voice was heard.

    Cheng Xuan nodded seriously. Seeing this, ning han smiled and said,""That''s good, we havepany!"

    Then, ning han shifted his gaze to Leng ruoxue and asked with a smile,""Xue ''er, was there something you didn''t finish earlier?"

    "Did I?" Leng ruoxue blinked her bright eyes and yed dumb.

    "The ancestor said there is!" Ning han had betrayed his own ancestor.

    "Then I''ll let Godfather tell you!" Leng ruoxue said irresponsibly.

    "Uh!" Ning han was a little dumbfounded. The old master had already said that unless Xue ''er told him of her own ord, she would not tell him.

    "Xue ''er, the old ancestor said that I can only ask you." Ning han quickly added.

    "Oh, really? Since that''s the case, I''ll tell you!" Leng ruoxue didn''t keep them in suspense. After she finished speaking, she even took a look at Cheng Xuan before slowly telling the two of them about the demon''s identity. As she wished, she saw the two of them turn into stone again. Only then did she pull the demon back to her room in a good mood.

    After Leng ruoxue and the demon left, the two of them were still in a daze for a long time. The next day, the two of them managed to regain their senses with a sneaky expression on their faces. From time to time, they would sneak a nce at the demon, trying to see how he looked different from the others, and if he had three heads and six arms.

    In the end, the evildoer''s anger was ignited by their strange gazes. He immediately dragged the two of them to the corner and gave them a good beating. Only then did his mood improve.

    ''Damn it!'' Let''s see if anyone would dare to treat him like a monster in the future!

    After being beaten up, Cheng Xuan and ning han lived for a long time with their swollen faces. The violent man had said that this was their punishment, so they could only recover naturally and not receive treatment. Otherwise, they would definitely be beaten up even more miserably than they were now. When the two of them heard that, they didn''t dare to take any healing pills anymore! He could only wait for the wound on his face to heal slowly!

    After this beating, the two of them couldn''t help but have a deeper respect for the evildoer in their hearts, because that guy was really too hateful. Other than his face, he didn''t beat up anything else. Wasn''t this clearly embarrassing them? However, being beaten up was really nothing. Who hadn''t been beaten up before? And what made them the saddest after being beaten up was that no one dared to speak up for them when everyone watched them being bullied by evil forces! Wuuu ...

    Fortunately, after the two of them were beaten up, Leng ruoxue empathized with their miserable state and didn''t lead the team to set off immediately. She even considerately gave them a few days to recuperate. That was why they didn''t lose all their face and go to the nineher prison.

    Before they set off, the swelling on their faces had subsided a lot, and their faces were no longer as scary as pig heads. However, they were still far from the standard of a handsome man, but they were already quite satisfied with this.

    After everything was done, Leng ruoxue and the rest were ready to set off.

    On the day of departure, everyone left the courtyard and patiently waited for the demon to break through the void. At this moment, a surprised voice suddenly rang out,""Did you guyse out to wee me because you knew I wasing?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Upon hearing this, everyone turned their heads in unison and saw that it was a young man who had spoken.

    "Feng Chuan? You''re really slow!" Leng ruoxue nced at the man who spoke and smiled.

    Back then, Feng Chuan had wanted to leave with them and they had already agreed on the meeting point. However, because the demon and the rest had suddenly gone to the Phoenix territory, they had no choice but to change their strategy and act alone. However, Leng ruoxue had not expected that Feng Chuan, who had set off earlier than them, would actually arrive at thend of demonster than them.

    "Uh! I''m lost. " Feng Chuan said, a little embarrassed.

    "It doesn''t matter. It''s better toe at the right time than toe early. Since you''re here, let''s go out and y together!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Where to?" Feng Chuan didn''t expect these people in front of him to be so carefree. They still wanted to go out and y when they were surrounded by strong enemies! AI! It seemed thatparing people really made one angry! Look at him, the enemies were almost filling up the entire deep sea, but he still had the mood to wander around!

    "You''ll know when we get there. " Leng ruoxueughed evilly. She didn''t have the time to exin to Feng Chuan. She could only lure him to the nineher prison first.

    "Oh!" Although Feng Chuan''s face was full of question marks, he didn''t think too much about it when he saw the excitement on everyone''s faces. But when he saw a ck hole the size of a human eye appear in the void not far from him, he couldn''t help but widen his eyes.

    Who could tell him what he had seen?

    Break open the void?

    From what he remembered, only those who were at least reverent-god level and above could have such an ability. Moreover, not all reverent-god level cultivators could do it, because the amount of divine power required to break open the void was unimaginable. If the cultivators could not determine the coordinates of the other side, they would not dare to easily break open the void. Otherwise, if they were transported to some terrible ce, even reverent-god level cultivators would die!

    But what about the one in front of him?

    The handsome man who had broken through the void was not a reverent-God at all! As the ck hole the size of a human''s eye slowly became bigger and deeper in everyone''s eyes, the dark aura in the ck hole also came over. Feng Chuan saw this and couldn''t help but shiver.

    What was on the other side? Why did it give him such a terrifying feeling?

    However, before Feng Chuan could figure it out, he was dragged into the ck hole by a group of overly excited people.

    At first, the dark, cold space gave people a very ufortable feeling. However, as the demon gave them ayer of protection, everyone immediately felt the warmth of spring. However, the space tunnel was still dark, so they could not see their own fingers.

    As the tunnel twisted, everyone''s bodies involuntarily trembled for a short while before immediately returning to normal. In the next second, they could clearly feel that they had already left the space tunnel.

    However, the ce they were in was still very dark. The sky was covered by thick ck clouds. From time to time, there would be a few huge lightning bolts falling from the sky. One of them was only a few meters away from them.

    However, everything here did not make them feel afraid. On the contrary, because of the existence of the demon, they felt more at ease. Who asked them to have such a strong backing! The demon wouldn''t just watch them encounter danger, right?

    Everyone was quite confident about this.

 Chapter 2480 I Want This Woman (3)

    But the only one who didn''t know the truth, Feng Chuan, wasn''t as calm as them. More importantly, Feng Chuan couldn''t understand why these people had such an excited look on their faces.

    Did it mean what he knew?

    If that was really what he meant, Feng Chuan could only express his speechlessness. His thoughts were not on the same wavelength as theirs. How could anyone like such a gloomy ce? At least, he didn''t like it! It was wrong! He really didn''t like it.

    Everything here, whether it was the environment or the aura, made him quite disgusted. He really didn''t want to stay here anymore!

    Thinking of this, Feng Chuan finally gathered his courage and asked,""What is this ce?"

    "Nineherher prison." Uncle long looked at Feng Chuan with sympathy and told him the truth.

    With a "plop", these four words let everyone see Feng Chuan stumble and fall to the ground as they had hoped. His handsome little face instantly turned pale and his tall body trembled a little.

    Then, Feng Chuan nervously grabbed uncle Long''s hand and reminded him in a low voice,""What are you doing here? Was he going to die? Let''s ... Let''s quickly leave before the infernal realm discovers us! Otherwise, don''t even think about leaving this ce alive. You should know that our bodies are great tonics for the evil ghosts here!"

    "You know quite a lot," The demonughed indifferently.

    "Uh! I''ve read about it in the ancient books of the Phoenix n, but I can''t be sure if it''s true. " Feng Chuan said honestly.

    "You''re telling the truth. Your bodies are not only a great supplement for evil spirits, but also for the natives here." The demonughed evilly.

    "Argh! Then let''s leave this ce quickly! This ce is too dangerous!" When Feng Chuan heard this, his face turned pale. Uncle long and the others saw this and didn''t know how tofort him.

    In fact, they were also a little afraid of what the evildoer said. However, they were not so afraid because they knew the identity of the evildoer. Besides, the body of a cultivator was a great supplement to the evil ghosts and the natives of hell, even to some gods who practiced evil cultivation techniques! However, the act of devouring other people''s divine bodies to cultivate was forbidden in the divine realm. However, it was hard to say here!

    Uncle long and the others only looked at Feng Chuan with sympathy and ignored him. When Feng Chuan saw that no one responded to his words, he was so scared that he wanted to cry.

    Wu...Someone save him! Why weren''t these people afraid?

    In the end, it was Leng ruoxue who couldn''t stand it anymore and consoled her,""Don''t be afraid. With my man here, the evil spirits and natives here won''t dare to eat you. Besides, I really think that they might not be interested in you. You should know that the people of the nineher prison are all dark-attributed, and if they really eat you, I''m afraid that they will have indigestion. "

    Upon hearing this, uncle long and the others broke out in cold sweat.

    Xue ''er! Are you trying tofort him or are you trying to scare him?

    At this moment, they heard the demon say in a serious tone,""Xue ''er, you''re wrong. Evil spirits don''t care what attribute the tonic is!"

    Upon hearing this, uncle long and the others sympathized with Feng Chuan even more.

    Poor little guy! You''re on your own!

    As expected, after Feng Chuan heard the demon''s words, his tall body trembled even more. Leng ruoxue saw this and felt embarrassed to tease this Little Phoenix any further. She then told him the truth,""Feng Chuan, my man is from here, so don''t worry! You won''t be eaten. "

    Although what Leng ruoxue said was the truth, uncle long and the others who were also listening to her felt that her words were a little awkward. However, Feng Chuan, who was too frightened, didn''t notice it. After hearing what Leng ruoxue said, Feng Chuan''s face even revealed a surprised expression.

    "Uh! The people here?" Feng Chuan looked at the handsome man who seemed to be Leng ruoxue''s man standing beside her. He blinked his eyes, his face still filled with confusion.

    Why would the master Yu''s disciple find a man from theherworld prison? How did they hook up?

    Thinking of this, the fear in Feng Chuan''s heart was reduced a lot, and the fire of gossip waspletely burning.

    "This is my territory. Don''t worry, I''ll do my best as the host and show you around." Looking at Feng Chuan''s still somewhat dazed expression, the evil manughed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Oh!" Feng Chuan replied dumbly. Although he really wanted to ask how big your territory was here, he didn''t dare to ask! Otherwise, if he angered this man and he was forced to stay here in a fit of anger, who would he cry to?

    More importantly, he couldn''t beat an expert who could break open the void! Because of this, Feng Chuan was full of questions. Even if he didn''t understand anything, he didn''t dare to ask like a curious baby. The demon and Leng ruoxue didn''t exin too clearly, so uncle long and the others naturally wouldn''t take the initiative to exin to Feng Chuan.

    As a result, Feng Chuan had never been able to figure out the identity of this monster. He only knew that they were from the nineherher prison and that they hade back to visit their rtives.

    It was because he ced his own safety in the hands of the evildoer that from the moment Feng Chuan forced himself to calm down, he followed the evildoer like a little tail.

    After simplyforting Feng Chuan, the evildoer led everyone in the direction of jiuyou city. However, in order to let everyone experience the culture of the nineherher prison, the demon did not bring them to teleport. Instead, they walked all the way. They even took some remote paths.

    On the way, there were evil ghosts appearing around them from time to time, and they even drooled at uncle long and the others. Fortunately, these evil ghosts only drooled at them and did not do anything that would anger the heavens and the people, so uncle long and the others were toozy to get into a conflict with them.

    In fact, the evil ghosts uncle long and the others had encountered along the way weren''t very strong. In addition, they had a monstrous aura on them. The evil ghosts attracted by the spiritual Qi of uncle long and the others didn''t dare to attack them at all. However, since the monstrous Qi didn''t stop them from watching, some of the more courageous evil ghosts followed uncle long and the others for a long time.

    However, the evil spirits were simply too much of an eyesore. Not only were they ugly, but their bodies also emitted a foul stench. When their saliva dripped onto the ck ground, it would burn arge hole in it. As such, uncle long and the others were thoroughly disgusted by their actions. However, this was the territory of the Mistress of the Dark World. Since the mistress didn''t say anything to chase these people away, it was even more embarrassing for them as guests to say anything.

    Most importantly, other than drooling at them, they didn''t do anything to them, so they really couldn''t bring themselves to ask. One had to know that judging a ghost by its appearance was wrong!

    Just like that, the evil ghosts followed them all the way until they entered the first city they encountered after arriving at the nineherherher prison. Only then did the evil ghosts stop following them.

    When everyone saw this, they finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    It seemed that those guys couldn''t enter the city. Otherwise, they would be followed and harassed.

    Unfortunately, not long after they felt relieved, everyone realized that they were a little too rxed. After entering the nine capital city, uncle long and the others were surprised to find that the people following them had increased in level.

    If the evil ghosts from before were the lowest level of cultivators, these guys in the city were more than one level higher. However, no matter what kind of strength they had, they looked at uncle long and the others with the same eyes as the evil ghosts from before, full of drool.

    Fortunately, these people in the city at least had a human appearance and wouldn''t affect the appearance of the city too much. So, as long as they didn''te to harass them, uncle long and the others decided to continue to bear with it.

    Unfortunately, not everyone had the eye to know that a demon was not to be trifled with.

    After walking 100 meters into the city, a man dressed in luxurious clothes but with a wretched appearance came forward and said to the demon,""What''s the price of these things? I''ll buy them all. "

    Things?

    Were they talking about them? Uncle long and the others were quite unhappy when they heard this. One should know that they were all respected and powerful experts in the divine world. How could they allow themselves to be humiliated by a person from the nineherher prison?

    The man''s tone was rather arrogant and rude. His pair of murky and gloomy gray eyes sized up uncle long and the others from time to time, and he would nod his head in satisfaction. When he saw Leng ruoxue, the man''s eyes were even more sinister and green. It was a look of determination.

    "I want this woman!" Without waiting for the evildoer to reply, the man immediately spoke again. He could not help but gulp as he stared at Leng ruoxue.

    Beautiful! It was really too beautiful! She was even more beautiful than the most beautiful woman in the nineherher prison!

    If he could get his hands on this beauty and gift her to his father, his status in the family would surely be even higher! The man pondered happily and decided on Leng ruoxue''s location in a few seconds.

    Although he was a little reluctant to give away such a beauty, with his strength, if he did not take the initiative to give away this beauty, he was afraid that he would not be able to keep such a beauty! It was definitely the best choice to give it to his father, because he might have the chance to take advantage of the beauty! With this thought, he was even more eager to get the beauty.

    Looking at the beautiful Leng ruoxue in front of him, the man could not help but reach out his hand, wanting to touch Leng ruoxue''s tender and beautiful face. Leng ruoxue dodged slightly to the side, and the man pounced on empty air ...

 Chapter 2481 Tofu Isnt That Delicious (1)

    Not being able to take advantage of the beauty made the lecherous man quite dissatisfied. Immediately, the man said angrily,""Damn it, you actually dared to Dodge!"

    "If I don''t Dodge, the pig''s trotter is going to touch me." Leng ruoxue nced at the man who was trying to take advantage of her and said indifferently.

    When uncle long and the others heard this, they couldn''t help but burst intoughter.

    Pig trotters? It was quite an image. The man in front of him was slightly chubby and his ws were chubby. He looked like a pig waiting to be ughtered. In the eyes of uncle long and the others, he was already a dead pig.

    He dared to flirt with their Xue ''er, dying once would be letting him off easy.

    However, this ce ... Was the nineherherworld prison. They were very curious about where this guy could go. Thinking up to this point, everyone''s gazes couldn''t help but float to the demon''s body, wanting to see what kind of reaction he would have. However, to their disappointment, they actually didn''t see anything, because the dignified Mistress of the Dark World actually had a calm expression on her face.

    Could this be the legendary calm before the storm? It definitely was! They didn''t think that the evildoer would let go of the guy who teased Xue ''er. With this thought in mind, no one nned to step forward so easily. They had to give this chance to the man who saved the beauty! They just had to wait for a good show.

    At this time, the perverted man did not realize that danger wasing. He saw that only the beauty seemed to have the intention to resist, and the others did not even dare to make a sound. Suddenly, the perverted man''s momentum was greatly boosted. This was the rhythm of their fear! Furthermore, he didn''t realize that the pig''s feet Leng ruoxue was referring to was his ws. He asked with a puzzled look,""Where did this pig trottere from that dares to touch my woman? I''m definitely going to chop off that pig''s trotter!"

    "..." When everyone heard this, they fell silent. They didn''t object to you wanting to stomp your pig trotters, but how did their Xue ''er be your woman? Where do you ce the Dark Lord?

    As they secretlyined in their hearts, uncle long and the others once again turned their eyes to the demon without changing their expressions.

    Still no reaction? Still so calm?

    Ugh! I''m finished! This is a big deal!

    This man, who would usually fight with Xue ''er and his beasts for favor, actually had no reaction to a scoundrel who was teasing his woman. This was clearly the rhythm of wanting to make a big deal out of it!

    Tofu was not that delicious! Uncle long and the others nced sympathetically at the wretched man who didn''t understand the situation and continued to pretend to be invisible.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue spoke again,""Then chop off the pig''s trotters!"

    As Leng ruoxue''s voice fell, a dark light shed and disappeared. Following that, a howl that sounded like a pig being ughtered rang out, causing uncle long and the others to tremble in fear.

    The sound was too horrifying. But what was even more tragic was the wretched man''s hands. At this time, both his hands had been cut off from his wrists. The wounds were smooth and neat. One look and one could tell that the cut was done with great skill. There was not even a bit of hair.

    The dark red liquid spurted out from the wound on his wrist, shocking the people nearby so that they jumped a few meters away to avoid being affected.

    The wretched-looking man, who was in unbearable pain, quickly passed out.

    "Young master!" At this moment, a few servants ran over from the distance and helped the vulgar man up in a flurry. One of them red at uncle long and the others with a resentful expression and said,""Just you wait, you''re going to be in big trouble!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    After shouting, the servants carried the unconscious man and quickly left the dangerous ce without daring to stay. Of course, they did not forget to pick up the man''s hands before they left.

    As he watched them leave, Feng Chuan blinked and repeated,""We''re going to be in big trouble! What should we do now? Should we stay here and wait for them?"

    With so many people around, Feng Chuan didn''t think they needed to be afraid of them. However, he didn''t expect that the demonic man would attack so quickly. They didn''t even have time to react. They only saw a ray of light and that lecher''s hands were cut off. He was really ruthless!

    While sighing, Feng Chuan was also a little excited. For so many years in the Feng n, their lives had been quite dull. Now that they were in nineherher prison, their lives must be a lot more exciting, right?

    Just think about it, they had just arrived at the first city, and they had already provoked a guy who might have a powerful background. How could this not make them feel excited? Feng Chuan could clearly feel that a liquid called hot blood was already boiling in his body, and it was roaring to fight! He had not felt this way for many years! Just thinking about it made him excited!

    However, Feng Chuan''s words were unanimously despised by everyone.

    "Why should we wait for them?" uncle long asked directly. So what if he''s a Big Shot? why do we have to stand here and wait for him toe back? Hmph! It''s fine if they want us to be unlucky, but let them take the initiative to find us! Let''s find an inn to stay in, we won''t be leaving for the time being!"

    ? "Uh!" Hearing this, Feng Chuan couldn''t help but wipe the cold sweat on his forehead. He thought to himself, this uncle Long''s aura is so strong! Could this be the legendary saying,"a powerful Dragon should suppress a snake in its territory"?

    "Little Phoenix, don''t be afraid. We also have people backing us!" At this time, Dongfang Lin also patted Feng Chuan''s shoulder and consoled him.

    "I''m not afraid! I just want to test the strength of the people in the ninthher prison!" Feng Chuan said the truth. To put it bluntly, he wanted to fight!

    "Let''s find an inn to stay in first!" Suddenly, the demon spoke, and everyone''s mood instantly brightened when they heard this! Hehe! They didn''t expect to see such a show when they just arrived at the nineherher prison. Everyone was quite satisfied with this arrangement.

    Leng ruoxue broke out in a cold sweat when she saw how they looked as if they wanted the world to be in chaos. However, it wasn''t that she was afraid that uncle long and the others would be at a disadvantage, or that she felt that she and the others couldn''t defeat them. She just felt that this was the territory of the evildoers. Was it appropriate for them to fight with the local tyrants the moment they arrived?

    Seeing through Xue ''er''s thoughts, the evildoer immediately pulled Xue'' er into his arms and said with a faint smile,""It''s okay. Some people do need to be taught a lesson. "

    In other words, he didn''t care what kind of trouble uncle long and the others would cause in his territory! When Leng ruoxue heard this, she no longer felt conflicted.

    After that, everyone began to look for an Inn in the city with excitement.

    Who knew that even after searching the entire nine capital city, Leng ruoxue and the rest could not find a single Inn that was willing to take them in.

    He asked many inns and was told that there were no empty rooms.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest were rather surprised. The nine capital city was cold and cheerless, and it didn''t look like an Inn that was full of people. However, since the inn manager had said so, they couldn''t say anything.

    When they asked about thest Inn in the nine capital city, they were also told that there were no empty rooms. Just as they were about to leave, they heard the inn manager asking another guest who had just entered the inn what room he needed. After the guest told them his request, the manager immediately arranged the room for him.

 Chapter 2482 Tofu Isnt That Delicious (2)

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest saw this scene, what else was there for them to not understand?

    The Furious uncle long rushed forward and grabbed the inn manager by his cor. He dragged him out from the front desk and questioned him fiercely,""Aren''t there no more rooms? What''s up with that person just now?"

    "Y-yes, there are no more rooms!" The inn manager trembled as he said,"Wu.....How can this person be so barbaric!"

    "Then where did you get the room from? Don''t tell me you built it on the spot!" Uncle long roared like a fiend.

    "That, that room ..." The inn manager was so frightened by his fierceness that he couldn''t even speak properly. He stammered for a long time and couldn''t say aplete sentence.

    Uncle long lost his patience and continued to shout,""Where did you get that room? Just say it! If you don''t exin it to me today, I''ll smash your shop!"

    "You, don''t mess around! My boss isn''t someone to be trifled with!" After being threatened by uncle long, the innkeeper was finally able to say aplete sentence and even brought up his backer. However, uncle long was not afraid of the boss that he said was not to be trifled with.

    "Your boss isn''t to be trifled with, but do you think we''re to be trifled with?" uncle long roared. I''m telling you, old man, you''d better quickly arrange a room for us. Otherwise, I''ll really smash your shop!"

    "You ... You''re really not afraid of death?" The manager was so angry that he couldn''t say anything. He had never thought that these gods would not only dare toe to the nineherher prison, but also threaten him. These gods really didn''t want to live anymore!

    The inn manager was very worried. Although he had not lived for a long time, he had never heard of a God who dared to be so arrogant in the nineherher prison. This was a heaven-defying move! No, he had to report this to his family. A deity hade to the nineherher prison. This was definitely a big deal!

    After making up his mind, the inn manager''s attitude suddenly changed. He didn''t give uncle long a chance to speak and said softly,""I know you guys are not afraid of death, but I am! Your Excellencies, please don''t make things difficult for me. I''m just a small fry, I can''t do much. "

    Hearing this, uncle long could only swallow back the words ''I''m not afraid'' that he was about to say. Then, he looked at the inn manager with a face full of question marks.

    What the hell was this old man doing? He had just used his boss to threaten him! Why did his attitude soften in the blink of an eye?

    Uncle long wouldn''t naively think that it was his domineering aura that had intimidated this little old man. Oh! There must be a conspiracy!

    With this thought, uncle long smiled and patted the manager''s shoulder.""Hahaha! Although you can''t do much, you still have the right to arrange rooms for us!"

    "There is, but are you sure you want to live there?" The innkeeper asked carefully. He didn''t dare to say that he didn''t have any more, otherwise this person might use some means to bully him! He was only a manager of a guest house and couldn''t withstand a punch from someone else.

    The manager of the inn was quite tactful.

    "Shopkeeper, of course we''re staying. Do you think we''re looking for inns all over the city for nothing better to do?" Uncle long said, pretending to be unhappy.

    "Hehe!" The inn manager smiled awkwardly. Of course, he knew that these people were looking for inn guests. Not only him, but all the Inns in the nine capital city knew. However, no one dared to ept them. Who asked them to hurt the son of the nine capital city Lord?<novelnext></novelnext>

    At first, he didn''t dare to ept them. However, if he didn''t ept them, he was afraid of being beaten up. Besides, he had decided to report to the family head that a God hade to the nineherherher prison. Therefore, he had no choice but to keep them in the inn. At least, he had to try his best to make them stay without knowing the family head''s intention.

    With this thought in mind, the inn manager became attentive and thoughtful again. Not only did he personally arrange rooms for them, but he also personally led them to their rooms.

    After bringing Leng ruoxue and the rest to the door of the room, the innkeeper could not help but ask,""There are so many of you, is one room really enough?"

    "Enough! Shopkeeper, don''t disturb us if there''s nothing important. We like peace and quiet. " Uncle long said in an unpleasant tone.

    "I know. Have a good rest, Sirs! I won''t disturb you any longer. " Although the innkeeper said this, he didn''t think much of it. Hurting the city Lord''s young master was equivalent to pping the city Lord''s face. It would be strange if they stopped!

    The shopkeeper knew that these people were going to be in trouble, but he didn''t dare to say it.

    After watching the innkeeper leave, uncle long and the others pushed open the door and walked in together.

    After entering the inn''s room, Leng ruoxue took out her portable house and the group entered it.

    Before they could enter the garden, a snow-white figure turned into a ray of light and flew towards Leng ruoxue,nding in her arms.

    "Girl, I missed you so much." Cang you red at evildoer resentfully before speaking to Leng ruoxue pitifully.

    As everyone listened to a certain beast acting coquettishly, ck lines appeared on their foreheads. They thought to themselves, how long has it been since we separated! A certain beast was teasing his woman in front of him. Could they say that he was looking for death?

    As expected, evildoer grabbed the snow-white ball of fluff in Leng ruoxue''s arms and threw it far away. Cang immediately drew a perfect arc and was thrown far away.

    After evildoer threw Cang out, he said to Leng ruoxue in a serious tone,""Xue ''er, ignore that fellow. I told you not to bring it along, but it insisted on following us!"

    "Why didn''t you bring me along? Why didn''t you bring me along?" As soon as the demon finished speaking, an angry voice immediately rang in everyone''s ears. When everyone heard this, they all turned their heads in unison. There might be a fightter, so it was better for them to pretend to be invisible.

    "You''re the God protection tower of the divinity, so of course you can only stay in the divinity. If thews of heaven and earth find out that you''vee to the nineher prison, they might punish you." The demonughed evilly. Back then, he had wanted to use this reason to get rid of this third wheel. Unfortunately, he didn''t care and insisted on following them. As such, he could only request that unless it was absolutely necessary, he wasn''t allowed to leave Xue ''er''s house. Otherwise, he wouldn''t bring him along!

    Facing this kind of threat, there was no other way than topromise. However, Cang was a narrow-minded person and naturally bore a grudge in his heart. Now that Azure heard what evildoer said, he was filled with hatred.

    "You''re the master of The Dark World? Aren''t you going to stay in the divine realm?" Azure said through gritted teeth.

    "That''s different! I''ve already reincarnated many times, and I''m a human cultivator now. Naturally, I can go anywhere I want. " This was also the main reason why he had maintained his strength at the deity Emperor level. Once he advanced to the reverent god level, his massive dark aura might be detected by somews in the divine world. At that time, the meddlesomews of the heaven and earth might expel him from the divine world. He did not want to leave Xue ''er.

 Chapter 2483 Tofu Isnt That Delicious (3)

    "If you can do it, I can too!" Azure fire roared.

    "Oh, really? Have you forgotten the rules of heaven and earth?" The demon reminded him with a smile.

    "Don''t mention that damn thing to me. It can''t control me. " Azure said hatefully.

    "It might not be able to kill you, but it can punish you." When the demon thought of this, he was filled with hatred. This was because thews of heaven and earth were simply too biased. They actually looked down on his darkness attribute!

    When he heard this, Azure immediately wilted.

    It was undeniable that the demonic man was right. The rules of heaven and earth had the power to punish, and that guy liked to talk about rules. He would not allow them to do this and that. It was so annoying!

    Seeing that Cang had suddenly wilted, Leng ruoxue gently touched its soft fur and coaxed,""Don''t worry, we won''t let thews of the heaven and earth discover us. "

    "That''s right! I''ll be careful!" Cang received Leng ruoxue''s encouragement and his aura suddenly rose.

    Seeing that Cang had pulled himself together, Leng ruoxue was naturally relieved. Uncle long and the others were relieved when they saw that the two of them didn''t fight. They took the initiative to change the topic and talked about a certain perverted man.

    "Xue ''er, I wonder what that fellow will do to us?" Uncle long and the others asked curiously. ''I''m looking forward to it'' was written all over their faces.

    Leng ruoxue saw how excited they were and really didn''t know what to say. However, she wasn''t worried at all that someone woulde to seek revenge.

    At the same time, the injured man had already been carried back to the city Lord''s mansion. After the city Lord learned of this matter, he was naturally furious.

    The city Lord had never dreamed that someone would actually dare to injure his own child in the nine capital city. Although the injured child was not the one he doted on the most, he was still his son. As the saying goes, you have to look at the master before you hit the dog! No man would be able to stand being pped in public on his territory, right?

    In the room of the vulgar man.

    A beautifuldy sat by the bed, watching her unconscious child cry. Her beautiful face with tears was extremely alluring. However, the middle-aged man who was pacing back and forth in the room was not in the mood to appreciate the Beauty''s pitiful state. He was extremely annoyed.

    "Don''t cry!" Suddenly, the middle-aged man roared in anger.

    The beautifuldy was shocked by the roar. She looked up at the middle-aged man with a bitter expression and said,""City Lord, I know you don''t like Cheng ''er, but he''s still your child. Are you just going to watch as he gets injured by someone and do nothing? If you don''t care, then I''ll have to go and beg my brother. "

    Hearing that the woman was going to look for her brother, the man became even more irritated. He grabbed his hair and red at her. "You''re not allowed to look for your brother over such a small matter!"

    "Then city Lord has to think of a way to avenge Cheng ''er!" The woman requested.

    "I know, I''ll take revenge for Cheng ''er!" The middle-aged man promised.

    "When? City Lord, you better give me some time. " The woman pressed on. After living with this man for so many years, she knew her husband''s timid character all too well, so she had to force him to make a decision.

    "How can I give you time for such a thing? I have to investigate the background of those people first, right? You know, those people dared to hurt my son in the nine capital city, do you think they don''t have a backer? If the other party is someone we can''t afford to offend, then even if I wanted to avenge Cheng ''er, I wouldn''t be able to!" The middle-aged man said with a headache.

    It had to be said that he was still very rational. Although he was quite angry that he was pped in the face, at least he did not lose his mind and immediately settle the score with those people. From the news that he had received, he knew that those people hade from the divine realm, so he did not dare to act rashly.

    If the people of the divine realm didn''t have something to rely on, would they dare toe to the nineherher prison? What''s the difference between that and death! More importantly, the deities who dared toe to the nineherher prison were definitely not ordinary people. Thus, he had to be even more careful. Otherwise, his many years of management would be destroyed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Unfortunately, the woman in front of him couldn''t understand his thoughts at all. After the woman heard his words, she said disapprovingly,""What''s there to be afraid of with someone backing you? Don''t we have any backing? City Lord, you can rest assured and take revenge for our son! If you need anything, my brother will support you. Don''t forget that my brother is the casten of Jiuhua city, one of the ten main cities in the nineherher prison. I don''t believe that no matter how powerful their background is, it can''t be more powerful than mine. "

    The woman''s words were quite confident. She had always been proud of her identity. Moreover, it was also because of this identity that she was able to firmly grasp the man in front of her in her hands. Although she was not the only woman of her husband, it was undeniable that she had the highest status among all the women! There were many times when even he, her husband, did not dare to show her any attitude.

    Hearing the woman''s words, the middle-aged man really hesitated. After all, the mayor of Jiuhua city had a high status. It should be known that in nineherher prison, except for nineher city, which was a capital city, the other ten main cities were not ranked in order. The only difference was the strength of the city Lord. If the city Lord of a city was powerful, the corresponding city''s status would be at the top of the ten main cities. However, to be able to be the city Lord of the ten main cities, which one of them was not a powerful expert? therefore, most of the time, their strength was equal. It would be even more difficult for the ten major cities to decide who was better.

    Because of this, the ten main cities of nineherher prison could bepared with each other. The nine capital city''s status in nineherher prison was naturally notparable to Jiuhua city. However, he didn''t know if the Lord of Jiuhua city, his wife''s brother, would be willing to stand up for his son.

    He knew very well in his heart that his wife''s older brother did not like his ipetent son at all. He had even warned him more than once not to let go of Cheng ''er, and if anything happened to Cheng'' er, he should not look for him. His wife''s older brother had clearly stated that he would not interfere in Cheng ''er''s matters. Unfortunately, his wife was not clear about these things at all, and he did not dare to tell this woman who was not clear-headed.

    When he thought of this, his previous hesitation disappeared without a trace, because he really did not dare to risk his family''s future. With such a noble rtive, he naturally had to make good use of him. He absolutely could not anger his big backer because of a prodigal son.

    "Madam, your words are not without reason. However, this matter must be considered at length. So, you should be patient. I will definitely give you an exnation for this matter." After thinking about it, the middle-aged man decided tofort the woman who had lost her mind first, in case she did something irreparable and made it impossible to clean up.

    After saying this, he didn''t wait for the woman''s response and immediately turned to leave. The woman trembled in anger when she saw his irresponsible behavior.

    How detestable! It was really too detestable! It was fine that he was usually indifferent to her son, but when such a big thing happened to his son, as a father, he actually didn''t care about it. Was this reasonable?

    The more the beautiful woman thought about it, the angrier she became. She called her trusted servant and whispered a few words to her. The servant turned and left the city Lord''s mansion.

    Not long after, several more teams left the nine capital city and rushed in all directions.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the others were still unaware that someone had already spread the news of their arrival at the nineherherher prison to many people. In an instant, many powerful ns in the nineherherher prison knew that a deity had arrived.

    Not long after the news spread, the entire nineherher prison was in an uproar!

    However, Leng ruoxue and the rest werepletely clueless about this. Furthermore, they had already been staying in the inn''s room for a few days.

    It wasn''t that they didn''t want to go out, but the gazes of the people of the nine capital city were too intense.

    After secretly observing Leng ruoxue and the rest for a few days and seeing that no one from the city Lord''s residence came to find trouble with them, they were relieved and boldly coveted Leng ruoxue and the rest. However, due to the fear of a certain person''s power, many people only dared to secretly covet them. Even so, it was enough to drive them crazy, especially the people who were drooling at them. There was a trend of increasing, and the number was doubling every day. Who would be the target of so many eyes? Who could stand it?

    Uncle long and the others went crazy. No one was willing to go out and be seen as a rare species. They were drooling.

    Leng ruoxue wanted to go out for a walk, but every time she brought up this idea, she would receive all sorts of disdain and resentment from uncle long and the others. Uncle long even asked Leng ruoxue directly,""Xue ''er, do you have a grudge against the nineherher prison?"

    He believed that as long as Xue ''er went out, there would definitely be a murder in the nine capital city! Because Xue ''er''s face clearly said,'' hurry up and find trouble with me!'' These few words.

    The moment Leng ruoxue heard this, she did not dare to bring up the idea of going out for a walk even if she wanted to.

    In the end, the evildoer couldn''t bear to let her go and told Leng ruoxue that if she wanted to go out, she could do so. There was nothing to be afraid of!

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue was very touched and immediately pulled the evildoer out of the room.

    Based on Leng ruoxue''s thoughts, she couldn''t possibly hide in her room like an ostrich, right? It''s just being watched and drooling! What''s the big deal! Moreover, other than watching from afar, there were not many who dared toe forward and cause trouble. Otherwise, she would definitely not be the unlucky one!

 Chapter 2484 Taking Action Upon Hearing The News (1)

    After they left the room, Leng ruoxue and the demon did not n to go far. They went downstairs and headed straight to the dining room.

    Not long after they went downstairs, the door of the room was opened again. Uncle long and the others came out unwillingly.

    It wasn''t that they were eager to go out for a walk, but that Xue ''er refused to let them into the house. This tragic fact was all because of uncle Long''s words: "Xue ''er, do you have a grudge against the nineherher prison?" What happened after that, to put it bluntly, was Xue ''er''s petty revenge.

    However, that ... They weren''t afraid of being alone in the room. They mainly didn''t want to be looked down upon. Hence, when they saw Leng ruoxue and the demon walking out of the room, the crowd could not stand it any longer.

    "Where are Xue ''er and the others? How did he disappear so quickly?" Uncle long was shocked. He was nervous. They had been left in the inn in a foreign ce. What if, he was saying what if, the natives came to their door with hunger. Should they fight or not?

    If they fought, they would definitely anger all the natives of the nineherher prison. However, if they didn''t fight, they would be in trouble since they didn''t have the support of any demon! Thinking of this, uncle long was in a dilemma.

    Boohoo ... Xue ''er was a bad girl. She was actually not letting them into the mobile home. This was definitely a huge nightmare for everyone. Not only that, but even the first elder''s mobile home had been banned from use. All of this was because he had said that Leng ruoxue was suspected to be a troublesome person!

    Uncle long felt really wronged. He wasn''t the only one who had such thoughts, but he was the only one who said it.

    "What are you still standing there for? hurry up and chase!" The master of the ning family quickly said.

    "Oh!" When everyone heard this, they hurried down the stairs.

    The innkeeper, who was standing guard at the front desk of the hall on the first floor, was shocked at first when he saw their flustered formation. He couldn''t help but Mutter in his heart,"it''s been calm these days, and no one from the city Lord''s mansion hase to find us. Why are these people so flustered?"

    "Everyone, are you all going out?" The shopkeeper went up to him and asked with a smile. The news from the main family yesterday told him to keep a close eye on these people. The main family would send more people over soon, so he didn''t dare to lose them.

    "Shopkeeper, did you see a man and a womane down?" The master of the ning family saw that the shopkeeper took the initiative to talk, so he asked casually.

    "You are asking about the man and woman who were with you?" The innkeeper blinked his eyes and thought to himself,"I''ve really seen it before."

    The two men went straight to the restaurant after asking him where it was.

    "Right! Have you seen it before?" The master of the ning family asked.

    "They went to the restaurant." The shopkeeper said honestly.

    "Where is the restaurant?" Uncle long asked.

    "Just go through that door." The good-tempered shopkeeper pointed at a carved wooden door and said.

    Before he could even catch his breath, the group of people in front of him swarmed forward and ran toward the restaurant.

    The shopkeeper shook his head as he watched, and couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. He didn''t expect the people of the immortal realm to be so restless.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, uncle long and the others were not in the mood to know what he was thinking. When they arrived at the dining room, they saw Leng ruoxue and the demon sitting at a table by the window. They were drinking tea and eating snacks leisurely.

    "Xue ''er," The crowd followed the master of the ning family and uncle long to the table.

    Leng ruoxue had already guessed that they would follow her. She smiled calmly and said,""You''re here, sit!"

    Upon hearing this, master ning, uncle long, and the rest sat down in the empty seats beside Leng ruoxue and the demon. The rest of them also found their own tables and sat down.

    "Xue ''er! Why did you find a table by the window?" Through the open window, uncle long could see the situation on the other side of the street. It happened to be a restaurant. At this time, the window of the restaurant was full of people. Many pairs of red eyes were staring at them. This fact made uncle long feel a little ufortable.

    "The view is good by the window, and we can watch the fun." Leng ruoxueughed.

    "Uh!" That''s not good! Uncle long couldn''t help but wipe the cold sweat off his forehead. This made it easier for the people outside to watch. With their presence, the business of the restaurant opposite was full every day. Even so, there were still many people waiting in a long line outside the restaurant. They naturally hoped to use the restaurant opposite to have the opportunity to admire their every move.

    Fortunately, the management of their Inn was quite strict, so not all of those talents swarmed into the inn. The restaurant was also not open to the public, and only the guests who stayed in the inn could use it. Otherwise, they would be depressed to death.

    But what uncle long didn''t know was that ever since they had moved into this Inn, the business of this Inn had been several times better than usual. Every day, the shopkeeper would smile from ear to ear and naturally wouldn''t let anyone disturb them easily. But if they left this small piece ofnd, it would be out of his control.

    "Uncle long, calm down!" Leng ruoxue looked at uncle Long''s gloomy expression andughed evilly. She was in a good mood.

    "Alright! I''m calm. " Uncle long was very worried, but then he thought,''no matter what, I''m still a reverent God in the divine world. It doesn''t make sense for me to be a steamed bun in the nineherher prison!''

    He believed that no matter how different this ce was from the immortal realm, his strength would definitely be ranked among the top here. The only thing he couldn''t stand was that those people were treating them as prey. This fact would definitely drive everyone crazy.

    After adjusting his state of mind, uncle long pretended to be calm as he picked up the teacup in front of him and took a sip. Then, he widened his eyes in surprise and said,""This tea is actually not that different from the divine realm''s tea?"

    "Of course there''s no difference, because this tea was obtained from the divine realm." The demon said indifferently.

    "Argh! Really?" Uncle long couldn''t help but widen his eyes in disbelief.

    "Although nineherher prison and the divine world belong to two different spaces, our two worlds have always been trading with each other. Nineherherher prison is rich in mineral resources, but food is rtively scarce. Therefore, we usually exchange some food, pills, and other supplies with the divine world to improve the lives of the indigenous nobles. This trade has always been carried out directly by the city Lord Mansion of nineher city and the divine Lord Mansion, so it''s not strange that you don''t know about it." The demon exined.

    "I see." Uncle long and the others nodded.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue asked curiously,""Demon, how did the people here know that we came from the divine world the moment they saw us?"

    She had been thinking about this question for a few days, but she couldn''t figure it out.

    Hearing Leng ruoxue''s question, the demon couldn''t help but chuckle. He thought that Xue ''er would have asked him the moment she found out about this! He didn''t expect Xue ''er to actually endure it for several days.

 Chapter 2485 Taking Action Upon Hearing The News (2)

    Seeing that the demon was actuallyughing at her, Leng ruoxue deliberately put on a straight face and snorted coldly. She even turned her head arrogantly to avoid looking at him. The moment the demon saw this, he quickly said seriously,""Xue ''er, do you know how the beasts feel when they discover a treasure?"

    "You mean, in the eyes of the people ofherworld prison, we are the same as natural treasures?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes as she asked.

    "More or less. The cultivators of the nine Underworlds are all called meditation here. Besides the dark attribute, the meditation cultivators don''t use divine power, but dark power. Here, the Emperor of the dead is equivalent to the divine Emperor of the divine world, and the revered Ming is equivalent to the revered God of the divine world. However, the meditation cultivators are better at closebat. Their bodies are stronger than the gods, and their personalities are more brutal and bloodthirsty. They like to fight with each other."

    "But at the same time, the nineher prison has a more perfect interpretation of the strong being respected! The evil ghosts we met when we first arrived here were only the lowest level cultivators, and some of them were not even cultivators. They have the lowest status in the nineherher prison, and they are usually only allowed to move around in the outer area of the prison. Those who are allowed to enter the city, other than the natives, are required to be a dark practitioner even if they are the weakest. " The demon patiently exined the most basic requirements for cultivators in the nineherherher prison, and everyone suddenly understood.

    Leng ruoxue could not help but heave a sigh of relief when she finally found some clues. However, what she didn''t expect was that this ce was quite simr to the immortal realm. It was just that the meditating cultivators here were not living people except for the natives!

    "Evildoer, do fights happen often here?" Leng ruoxue suddenly asked.

    "Of course, this isn''t the immortal realm, so there aren''t that many rules. There''s also an unwritten rule here that if someone dies because they''re not as good as their opponent, their n usually won''t stand up for them. However, most of the ns have a tacit understanding, so you don''t have to worry about the revenge of the n after killing a blind guy. This kind of thing rarely happens in the nineher prison!" The demonughed.

    "No wonder the nine capital city''s city Lord''s mansion hasn''t made any movements. It seems like we''ve escaped a cmity?" Leng ruoxue teased.

    "Not necessarily! Maybe they''re brewing a bigger conspiracy!" The master of the ning family was not optimistic about the city Lord here. If his son had been injured outside, he would have ignored it, but this was his own territory. If he didn''t even care about his son''s injury, how useless would he be as a father?

    This was a direct p in the face! If it was him, he would definitely not be able to bear it!

    "No matter what kind of scheme the nine capital city''s city Lord is brewing, you don''t have to be afraid, I''m here!" The demon said confidently. In his own territory, if he couldn''t even protect a few people, then the one who would be vexed would be him, the Mistress of the Dark World. However, before the other party made any big moves, he didn''t intend to make a move. After all, he had already punished the guy who had designs on Xue ''er. He couldn''t take the initiative to go to their door and kill them all!

    When uncle long and the others heard this, they were naturally relieved and made up their minds. If the other party was really that ignorant, then they could not me them for being ruthless. Especially after hearing the demon tell them the strength levels of the cultivators here, they were even less afraid! After all, they had a few reverent-gods here! He couldn''t be underestimated.

    Moreover, as they gained a better understanding of the nineherher prison, they felt that there was really nothing to be afraid of here. Apart from the burning gazes and the drooling looks of the people here, there was really nothing to be afraid of.

    Although the weather here was not as good as the divine realm, it was gloomy all day as if it would rain at any time, the food was not as exquisite as the divine realm, and the people were not as beautiful as the people of the divine realm, other than that, there was not much difference between this ce and the divine realm.

    After a few days, they had slowly adapted to the climate here.

    However, they didn''t dare to cultivate in the nineherher prison. The spiritual Qi here was a hundred times more brutal than in the divine world, and they couldn''t bear it!

    Leng ruoxue and the others sat in the dining room, chatting and not rushing back to their rooms. This time, they hadpletely satisfied the desire of someher prison people to peep, and more and more people came to watch. However, at the same time, everyone''s mental endurance had also been trained, and their hearts had obviously be much stronger! He was much calmer.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After a long time.

    Seeing that everyone was almost done chatting, Feng Chuan suddenly sneaked to Leng ruoxue''s side and asked in a low voice,""Xue ''er, when are we leaving this ce? It''s not good to keep waiting for the city Lord''s mansion toe and find trouble with us, right?"

    "Do you have any good ideas?" When Leng ruoxue heard this, she couldn''t help but raise her brows and ask.

    "That ... Why don''t we send someone to deliver a letter to the city Lord''s mansion and ask them when they wille to settle the score with us? once they know the time, we can make preparations in advance. Otherwise, if we keep waiting like this, it''s purely a waste of our own time. What do you think?" Feng Chuan hesitated, but in the end, he still spoke his mind.

    But the moment he said this, Feng Chuan immediately lowered his head in embarrassment. He didn''t dare to look at Leng ruoxue''s face. He was afraid that this little girl would be angry.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she didn''t respond for a long time. Feng Chuan started to feel more and more uneasy. However, uncle long and the others were speechless when they heard Feng Chuan''s words.

    There were really people who weren''t afraid of making a big deal out of it! Sending a letter to the city Lord''s mansion to ask when they woulde to settle the score with him, why did this sound like a provocation!

    AI! In just a few days, Feng Chuan had be bad!

    She vaguely remembered that Feng Chuan was still a pure Phoenix! Although they had only met Feng Chuan once when they were in the Phoenix territory. But they never thought that Feng Chuan, who had been so timid when he first came to nineherher prison, woulde up with such an idea today.

    Was this the so-called ''one who is marked by thepany of Vermillion'' and ''one who is marked bypany of ink''?

    But uncle long and the others would never admit that they were the ones who stained Feng Chuan''s reputation.

    This guy was supposed to be ck! It must be like this!

    After uncle long and the others finished the appraisal, they all wanted to keep a distance from Feng Chuan to avoid being misunderstood. At this moment, Leng ruoxue, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke,""That''s a good idea. We can''t always stay in the nine capital city and wait for them toe and find trouble with us. However, who''s going to deliver the letter?"

    When Feng Chuan heard that Leng ruoxue had actually agreed to his suggestion, he was so excited that he quickly raised his head and said without hesitation,""You can ask the manager of the inn to send it to you!"

    "Hmm, boss, please have someone go there!" Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement, then gave Feng Chuan a look that said he was a promising young man.

    When Leng ruoxue looked at the inn manager with a smile and said that she had a favor to ask of him, the inn manager still adhered to the principle that the customer was God and agreed readily. However, when he heard that the other party wanted him to send someone to the city Lord''s residence to deliver a letter, he could no longer remain calm!

 Chapter 2486 Taking Action Upon Hearing The News (3)

    W-what was he doing?

    The shopkeeper felt extremely uneasy. The way he looked at Leng ruoxue was as if she was a scoundrel who had forcefully snatched a woman from a good family. That guarded gaze made Leng ruoxue feel depressed!

    For a moment, Leng ruoxue almost thought that she hadmitted a heinous crime. If not, why would a certain shopkeeper look like she was bullying him when he had only sent a letter?

    "Shopkeeper, is there any problem?" Seeing that the shopkeeper was only looking at her guardedly without speaking for a long time, Leng ruoxue could only take the initiative to speak.

    There was a problem! There was a big problem!

    The manager was wailing in his heart, but he didn''t dare to say it out loud, because he could clearly feel the powerful cold air being released by someone beside this youngdy. It was too, too terrifying, didn''t it?

    The shopkeeper shivered.

    However, to send someone to deliver a letter to the city Lord''s mansion, without even thinking, his intuition told him that it was definitely not a good thing. Sigh! He could only me himself for agreeing too quickly and not asking what it was about.

    If he rejected them now, he wondered if these people would be angry and destroy his shop.

    The innkeeper was extremely afraid, and his face was getting paler and paler. Tears slowly welled up in his eyes. If possible, please make him faint!

    However, Leng ruoxue would not give him such an opportunity. She took out a bottle of pills and ced it in front of the manager. She even opened the bottle on purpose and said,""This is your reward."

    She had heard from the evildoer that the people in the nineherher prison were all of the dark attribute, so it was naturally impossible for there to be an Alchemist here. Thus, the value of the pills could be imagined.

    Sure enough, when the shopkeeper saw the exquisite white jade bottle in front of him and the huge amount of spiritual Qi that it emitted, his eyes suddenly lit up and he almost drooled.

    No one could resist such a temptation! Oh my God! Wasn''t this asking for his old life?!

    This time, the shopkeeper no longer hesitated and directly snatched the White jade bottle, putting it into his storage ring. Then he quickly nodded and said, "I''ll take care of the delivery, don''t worry. "

    Leng ruoxue nodded her head in satisfaction and passed the letter that she had written to the manager. After that, they turned around and returned to their room. The manager was prepared to send someone to deliver the letter.

    After thinking for a long time, the shopkeeper still couldn''t think of who to send. One had to know that the waiters in the inn were basically all his confidants. If there was really an ident, he would be heartbroken to death! Thus, he was absolutely reluctant to send his trusted aide to deliver this letter that made him very uneasy. In the end, he decided to deliver it himself.

    He had made such a decision because he had the confidence. After all, he was the representative of the family in the nine capital city! No matter how angry the city Lord was, he wouldn''t kill him so easily, so after thinking about it, he felt that it was the safest to send the letter himself.

    With this thought in mind, the innkeeper did not dawdle and immediately left the inn, heading for the city Lord''s mansion. When he arrived at the city Lord''s mansion, he handed the letter to the guard and immediately turned to leave, not willing to stay for another second.

    After the nine capital city''s city Lord received this inexplicable letter, he opened it without thinking. After reading the contents of the letter, his face immediately darkened.

    F * ck! This was clearly going too far! Because on the thin letter, there were only two lines of words: "May I ask when the city Lord ns to take revenge for your son and deal with us? If he doesn''te in three days, we''ll have to leave the nine capital city!"

    The contents of the letter almost blinded the nine capital city Lord''s eyes. The provocative tone made him even angrier. In his impulse, he immediately gathered his men and prepared to go to a certain Inn to teach the God who lived there a lesson! Otherwise, why would they still care about him, the nine capital city Lord?

    However, before he could leave the city Lord''s mansion, he was blocked by a beautiful young woman who had heard the news and rushed over. The woman smiled and said,""City Lord, where are you going?"

    "Don''t worry about it. This time, I won''t listen to you no matter what you say. I will definitely teach those deities a good lesson. " The nine capital city Lord roared in anger.

    "City Lord, please calm down. Will you be able to solve the problem if you go in such a rush?" The young woman gently advised, her beautiful eyes full of tenderness and sweetness. In an instant, the nine capital city Lord was captured by this woman''s tenderness and his attitude immediately softened.

    "Then what do you think we should do? They''vee all the way here to provoke me!" The nine capital city Lord said dejectedly.

    "City Lord, I still have to advise you to wait and see!" The young woman said with a charming smile.

    "How can I take this lying down? I didn''t take the initiative to settle ounts with them, but they came to my door. If I didn''t have any reaction, wouldn''t they think that I was easy to bully? If word of this gets out, I''ll be theughingstock of the other city Lords!" The nine capital city Lord said angrily.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "City Lord, I''m sure you know that the other side has a lot of people. So many deities havee to the nineherher prison at the same time, have you ever thought about how they got here? There must be some top powerhouses among them, and with the strength of the nine capital city, if we really fight with that mysterious man, I dare say that we will be the ones at a disadvantage. Therefore, we must not be impulsive. These people are tough bones for us to gnaw, we can''t take them, but this doesn''t mean that the other families will let them go, so we just need to wait patiently and see what happens. As for whether we will act or not, we can only see how the situation develops. " The young woman analyzed in a soft voice.

    "Rouji, you''re truly worthy of being my think tank." After listening to the young woman''s words, the nine capital city master''s previous anger suddenly changed, and his mood turned from dark to clear.

    He had to admit that rouji''s words were very reasonable.

    The reason why the young woman said that was because she could clearly see the attraction of those gods to the major forces of nineherherher prison.

    In the eyes of many powerful families inherworld prison, those deities were simply a piece of good fat meat. She also believed that some powerful families would not let go of such a good opportunity to capture these deities for their own use.

    It should be known that these deities were not only great tonics to the people of nineherherher prison, but they were also useful ves. There were some things on the deities that the people of nineherherher prison did not have, so the deities were naturally more precious.

    Besides, in the past millions of years, there had been very few deities in the nineherher prison. This time, so many of them hade all at once, which would surely drive the major families crazy.

    In fact, it was just as rouji had said. All the major families inherworld prison had received the news, and the importance they attached to this news was beyond everyone''s expectations. Many families were afraid that they couldn''t take on these deities alone, so they had secretly formed an alliance. They had even drawn up a n for Leng ruoxue and the others. However, Leng ruoxue and the others, who were in the nine capital city, naturally knew nothing about this.

    They had never thought that their arrival would cause the entire nineherher prison to shake.

    Everyone in nineherherher prison knew about them. Mu li, who was stationed in nineher city, had also heard about this.

    Who would the God be?

    Sitting in the study of jiuyou city, mu li pondered with a curious face. He had not received news of his master''s return, so he was not sure if the gods in the rumors were his master. However, he guessed that if his Lord had really returned, he wouldn''t have caused such a bigmotion.

    Could he be the master''s enemy?

    That''s wrong! If it was really his Lord who brought them back, his Lord would definitely ask him to take good care of them! But now, he had not received any news, and she was staying in a hotel in the nine capital city. Such a person could not be the enemy of his Lord. His Lord would not let a person who had offended him live so leisurely. Who was it? Mu li couldn''t understand. It was a pity that he was not his master and could not sense everything that was happening in the ninthher prison. Otherwise, he would not be so troubled.

    "Men!" Suddenly, mu li shouted at the sky.

    "My Lord!" A Man in ck appeared in front of mu li silently.

    "Tell me what''s going on outside," Mu li directly ordered.

    "Yes! As far as I know, many families have sent people to the nine capital city to get a share of the loot, but I don''t know who will win!" The ck-clothed man said with some schadenfreude.

    "Has your family sent anyone?" Mu li heard the excited tone of the Man in ck and asked with raised eyebrows.

    "No, I didn ''t! They don''t dare to go. " The Man in ck said honestly.

    "At least they''re tactful. Those gods aren''t steamed buns." Mu li squinted her eyes and said. Regardless of how those deities came to the nineherher prison, just the fact that they dared to stay in the nine capital city showed that they were not ordinary deities.

    "By the way, what''s the reaction of the city Lords of the ten major cities to this news?" After thinking for a while, mu li continued to ask.

    "My Lord, the ten city Lords have not responded to this news yet." The Man in ck reported.

    Mu li nodded slightly. At least those guys were tactful and didn''t act rashly.

    It should be known that the ten main city Lords of nineherher prison were all appointed by the city Lord Mansion of nineher city, where the Dark Lord was located. Those people were all his subordinates, so he naturally had to take care of them and see if there were any fools who wanted to cause trouble. Otherwise, if they really caused trouble, he would be implicated as well!

    But now he was relieved, those guys finally had some brains. Thinking of this, mu li suddenly said,""I''m going to the nine capital city tomorrow. "

    He had to personally confirm the identity of those deities.

 Chapter 2487 The Visit (1)

    After hearing mu Li''s words, the Man in ck was so shocked that he couldn''t close his mouth for a long time. He just looked at his superior in a daze.

    Seeing this, mu Li''s face turned serious and he said coldly,""What''s wrong? I can''t go to the nine capital city?"

    "I can! He had to! It''s just that this subordinate feels that there''s no need for the city Lord to personally attend to such matters. It''s enough to send this subordinate over to take a look. " The Man in ck suggested sincerely.

    "What if I say I must go?" Mu li said indifferently.

    "Then this subordinate is willing to apany city Lord." After thinking for a while, the ck-clothed man said very cautiously.

    "Alright then!" Mu li was helpless and could only agree. At the same time, he felt that he was really useless as the city Lord. His subordinates even dared to control him. Sigh! However, this loyal subordinate was doing this for his own good, so he couldn''t give him a bad attitude. However, it didn''t feel good to be controlled.

    Seeing that mu li had agreed, the ck-clothed man finally let out a sigh of relief. He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead without changing his expression. He was really afraid that the city Lord would refuse to agree! Fortunately, the city Lord had relented. Otherwise, he would probably have to mention a certain Big Shot that the city Lord was afraid of!

    AI! It''s not easy to be a subordinate! The Man in ck couldn''t help but sigh. Then, he left with mu li to make preparations for the nine capital city.

    On the other side, after Leng ruoxue and the rest stayed in the nine capital city for another two days, they could clearly feel that the nine capital city was much livelier than a few days ago, and the number of people had increased.

    Although they didn''t know the reason, the people who watched them every day seemed to have be more reserved. For example, when they were wandering around the nine capital city, the people who were ready to watch them at any time and any ce would only watch from a distance, maintaining a safe distance from them. In addition, whenever one of them looked back, those who had been watching and following them would immediately turn their heads as if nothing had happened.

    Unfortunately, no matter how fast those people''s reactions were, it could not change the fact that those people had been following them and watching them! Hence, every time Leng ruoxue saw them trying to cover up something, she would have the urge tough. However, when she saw uncle long and the others ''dark expressions, she was too embarrassed tough out loud and could onlyugh in her heart.

    Two days after the letter to the city Lord Residence was sent out, there was still no response from the city Lord Residence. Leng ruoxue and the rest were extremely surprised by this fact. They could not understand what the city Lord of the nine capital city meant. Was it really as the demon said, that the parents didn''t care about the life and death of their children?

    In the inn.

    Seeing that it was thest day of the deadline, Feng Chuan walked around in the inn''s lobby like an ant on a hot pot. The shopkeeper, who was doing the ounting at the front desk, saw him and almost fainted. Finally, the shopkeeper couldn''t bear it anymore and finally lost his temper.

    "Young master Feng! Are you done yet?" Although the inn manager was a little angry, his tone was still very good! However, Feng Chuan didn''t understand the meaning of his words. After listening to these words, he just looked at the shopkeeper in a daze.

    When the shopkeeper saw this, a sense of powerlessness welled up in his heart. Why did this guy still not understand what others were saying? what should he do?

    After making up his words, the inn manager tried to use a tone that was not too hurtful,"Young master Feng, I''m getting dizzy from your spinning. Can you rest?"

    "Not good!" After hearing this, Feng Chuan tly refused. The shopkeeper was so angry that he almost choked on his breath.

    The inn manager was filled with hatred. "This guy really, really doesn''t understand the ways of the world. Logically speaking, if it was someone else who heard my words, they should have understood what I meant long ago. However, this guy knows nothing. What''s more infuriating is that this guy doesn''t look like he''s pretending to be stupid."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Facing such a person, the shopkeeper''s sense of powerlessness deepened.

    At this time, Feng Chuan, who didn''t know that the shopkeeper was almost angered to death by him, went up to him like a puppy and blinked his eyes innocently, asking,""Shopkeeper, today is thest day of our deadline. That ... Did you send the letter to the city Lord''s mansion? Don''t dy our important matter!"

    Hearing this, the manager almost vomited blood in anger.

    F * ck! How could you doubt my integrity? However, when he heard Feng Chuan mention that today was thest day, he was shocked. Thest day? Didn''t that mean that they would be leaving tomorrow?

    That won''t do! We can''t let them leave! Otherwise, if the family''s representative didn''t see him when he arrived, he would be the one in trouble!

    With this thought, the shopkeeper didn''t care about being angry anymore and quickly said,""Young master Feng, I swear on my character that the letter you asked me to deliver, I''ve definitely delivered it to the city Lord''s mansion ..."

    "Then why haven''t they responded yet?" Without waiting for the innkeeper to finish his words, Feng Chuan immediately interrupted him.

    "I, I don''t know." The shopkeeper was also anxious! For the sake of his integrity, in order to make the other party stay, he thought of many reasons in his heart. But when he saw Feng Chuan''s serious look, he was afraid that his reasons wouldn''t hold up. So, he was entangled again.

    Sometimes, it was really tiring to talk and do things with someone who was too serious and serious! However, the rest of them spent most of their time in their rooms except for the asional walk on the streets. This guy was the only one they let out to wrangle with him. He couldn''t just rush into his room, could he? He was afraid ofints!

    The shopkeeper was very worried. He couldn''t help but look up at the sky at a 45-degree angle and sigh. Someone who''s reasonable muste down and save him! He was really about to be tortured to death by this dumbass in front of him.

    However, his wish was beautiful, but reality was cruel.

    In front of her, besides Feng Chuan, it was still Feng Chuan.

    The shopkeeper could not believe this fact and closed his eyes. However, when he opened his eyes, he saw a smiling man with an innocent face. He really wanted to buy a piece of tofu and kill himself!

    However, tofu seemed to only exist in jiuyou city, and it was extremely expensive. He couldn''t afford it even if he wanted to!

    At this time, Feng Chuan, who didn''t know what the innkeeper was struggling with, leaned closer to the innkeeper. Their faces were only a few centimeters apart. When the shopkeeper saw the handsome face suddenly magnified in front of him, he was so frightened that he shivered and his little heart started to beat wildly.

    W-what was this guy trying to do? You can''t be this scary!

    The shopkeeper couldn''t help but let his thoughts run wild. Then, he heard Feng Chuan say with an embarrassed look on his face,""Shopkeeper, you said that the city Lord''s mansion has not responded. Could it be that he did not see the letter you sent?"

    Feng Chuan''s tone was a little hesitant. In fact, if Leng ruoxue didn''t tell him to be more reserved when talking to the people from the nineherher prison, in case they thought he was impolite and embarrassed the divine realm, Feng Chuan might have directly shouted at the shopkeeper because he really wanted the shopkeeper to go to the city Lord''s mansion again. But now, in order to be more reserved, he could only wait for the shopkeeper to say these words.

 Chapter 2488 The Visit (2)

    But to Feng Chuan''s disappointment, after the shopkeeper heard his words, he was stunned on the spot and didn''t even have a reaction.

    Feng Chuan was angry, the consequences were very serious!

    He truly felt that the shopkeeper was looking down on him. Hmph! He actually dared to ignore his request! This was preposterous!

    When he thought of this, he copied what uncle long had done in the past. He directly grabbed the cor of the inn manager''s clothes and pulled the poor manager over from the front desk.

    The innkeeper was jolted awake by Feng Chuan''s rough movements. Then, he looked at Feng Chuan with a face full of fear and stuttered,""You, what are you doing? I''m warning you, don''t mess around! I can call for help!"

    After he finished speaking, the inn manager was like a good woman who had been robbed. His small face was pale and his body couldn''t help but tremble.

    "I''m asking you a question! Why are you not answering me?" Feng Chuan said unhappily. He was toozy to pretend to be a little white rabbit.

    "Uh! What did you ask me?" The shopkeeper blinked his eyes and said innocently.

    "Let me ask you, the letter you sent to the city Lord''s Manor, could it be that the nine capital city Lord didn''t receive it? did you just ignore it?" Feng Chuan roared in anger.

    "Argh! That one! No, no, I didn''t ignore it. I was just wondering why the city Lord didn''t react!" The shopkeeper saw that the situation was not good and quickly said carefully. In fact, he didn''t know why the city Lord didn''t react. He didn''t think in that direction, because what he was thinking was, what did Feng Chuan mean by this?

    However, it was obvious that he had been thinking for too long, and the other party could not wait any longer.

    Sob ... Don''t misunderstand him! Even though the other party was from the divine realm, he definitely did not have the intention to look down on them.

    He knew very well that he could not afford to offend any of those deities. He wished he could worship those people like they were his ancestors! How would they dare to ignore their words?

    "Oh, really? Then tell me!" Feng Chuan didn''t want to give up. The shopkeeper saw his serious attitude and knew that if he didn''t give a proper exnation, the other party would definitely not let him go.

    With a wry smile, the shopkeeper gathered his courage and said,"I guess, I guess, the city Lord doesn''t know what to do with you all. To put it bluntly, he should be afraid of you all."

    After thinking about it for a long time, the shopkeeper knew that this was not impossible. However, if his words were to reach the city Lord''s ears, his little life would be in danger. Therefore, when he said these words, he was extremely careful. Before he said it, he deliberately looked around to make sure that there was no one else around. Only then did he dare to say it, and his voice was especially soft.

    But Feng Chuan heard it.

    After hearing this, Feng Chuan frowned.

    After a long while.

    Just as the shopkeeper was waiting anxiously for Feng Chuan''s reaction and was about to lose control, Feng Chuan finally opened his mouth and said,""I see! Shopkeeper, why don''t you make another trip?"

    F * ck, Feng Chuan felt that it was too tiring to be reserved, so he didn''t try to be so reserved. He also believed that the shopkeeper would understand!

    If he dared to y dumb, he would beat him up!

    Sure enough, after the shopkeeper heard this, he stared at Feng Chuan for a long time and finally confirmed that the other party''s meaning was exactly what he was thinking.

    Sob ... Could he refuse?

    The answer was definitely no.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Because the shopkeeper had already seen the little mes of anger in Feng Chuan''s eyes, which were slowly burning.

    Helplessly, the shopkeeper could only bite the bullet and agree.

    Feng Chuan, who hadpleted his task, happily patted the head of the shopkeeper and then walked up the stairs with elegant steps.

    Seeing Feng Chuan''s back disappear at the top of the stairs, the shopkeeper wanted to cry but had no tears. He knew it, it was not easy to earn pills these days! They couldn''t take the after-sales service lightly either!

    However, it was only right to take someone''s money and help them get rid of a disaster, so he had to put down the work at hand and ran to the city Lord''s mansion.

    At the same time, Feng Chuan, who had returned to his room, was about to happily report the results of his work to everyone. However, he found that everyone was not interested, and some people were even yawning. Seeing this, Feng Chuan was furious.

    However, he immediately thought of the identity of these people and softened.

    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the mother parasol tree that was chatting with Leng ruoxue. Feng Chuan pounced on the mother parasol tree and hugged the beautiful woman''s leg, crying,""Wu...Old ancestor, these guys are too much of a bully! You have to help me!"

    The mother parasol tree saw this and stared at Feng Chuan for a long time, not knowing how to react. Leng ruoxue, on the other hand, smiled and said,"Little Phoenix, how did we bully you?"

    "It''s not you, it''s them," Feng Chuan could feel the terrifying cold Qi that was being released not far away. He shook his body and quickly pushed Leng ruoxue out of the way. He pointed at uncle long and the others.

    "Then how did they bully you?" Leng ruoxue asked as she held back herughter.

    "They, they were so rude. They didn''t even cooperate with me when I spoke." Feng Chuanined.

    "Just like this?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes, as if she was saying,''you''re making a big fuss over such a small matter!''

    "This is a very serious matter! When I was downstairs, I spent so much effort to make the shopkeeper willing to run errands! Shouldn''t they be listening to me?" Feng Chuan said matter-of-factly.

    "What if I say that they already know?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes and said with a look of sympathy.

    "Eh? No way! How dare you eavesdrop on us. " Feng Chuan was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that his every move had been seen by her! No wonder ...

    Feng Chuan was burning with anger. After he came to his senses, he took the lead and pounced on Dongfang Lin, who looked like he was easy to bully. Then, the two of them got entangled. Then, the crowd who wanted to join in the fun joined the battle one after another.

    Looking at this scene, the mother parasol tree could not help but worry,""They won''t kill anyone, will they?"

    "I won ''t. Senior, don''t worry! Let them rx. " Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    As expected, after everyone started fighting, the two of them acted as if nothing had happened. They even asked Leng ruoxue for a lot of food before gathering in twos and threes to eat and drink.

    This was the first time the mother parasol tree had seen something like this. It took a long time for her to regain her senses. Leng ruoxue consoled her when she saw her reaction,""You''ll get used to it,"

    "Alright then!" The mother parasol tree calmed down upon hearing that. It seemed like she had to get used to many things.

    Leng ruoxue smiled faintly. Then, she took out many delicacies for the mother parasol tree to try.

    While everyone was enjoying the delicacies, the innkeeper, who had gone to the city Lord''s mansion to run an errand, returned and reported to Leng ruoxue and the rest solemnly. He then conveyed their intentions to the city Lord''s mansion. As for whether the city Lord''s mansion would send someone over, he had no idea.

 Chapter 2489 The Visit (3)

    Leng ruoxue expressed her gratitude to the innkeeper and took out some food for him to try. She then sent the innkeeper off, who was in a good mood.

    Even when he went downstairs, the shopkeeper was still thinking in his heart, as expected of someone from the divine realm, look at how good he is!

    The shopkeeper was in a good mood, but after receiving a message that seemed to be urging and provoking him, the nine capital city''s city Lord''s face darkened again. This time, he was even angrier than before.

    Sitting in his own study room in the city Lord''s mansion, the nine-capital city Lord cursed at the top of his voice,""Damned God! It was really too detestable! This was preposterous! This time, don''t stop me. I''m going to take some people and teach them a good lesson! I want them to know whose territory they are on!"

    In the face of the nine capital city Lord''s angry words, the beautiful woman sitting not far away only calmly sipped her tea, not paying any attention to the nine capital city Lord''s anger.

    After an unknown amount of time, seeing that no one agreed with his anger, the nine capital city Lord became dispirited and said dejectedly,""Rouji, you should give a reaction!"

    "City Lord, were your words just now directed at me?" Rou Ji blinked her eyes and looked at the nine-capital city Lord with a puzzled face.

    "Uh! There''s only the two of us here. If I''m not talking to you, who else could I be talking to?" The nine capital city Lord said gloomily.

    "I thought you were talking to yourself, but it seems that rouji has misunderstood." Rou Ji said with a gentle smile.

    When the nine-capital city Lord heard this, he couldn''t describe the depression in his heart with words. However, at this moment, he really needed rouji''s advice, so he didn''t dare to annoy her. Otherwise, if this petty woman decided to quit in a fit of anger, who could he find to find a solution?

    With this thought in mind, the nine capital city Lord''s tone softened and he said softly,""Rouji, I''vee to provoke you again. Do you want me to endure this time?"

    "City Lord, if you can''t bear it anymore, there''s no need to bear it. However, if there are any consequences, city Lord should be mentally prepared." Rou Ji smiled.

    "Uh!" The nine-capital city Lord was listless. He was afraid that rouji would say this.

    "Casten, the situation isn''t clear yet, and our nine capital city isn''t very powerful. If you do something irredeemable in a moment of impulse, I believe that even the casten of Jiuhua city can''t help you. By the way, did the Jiuhua city Lord reply to the casten?" Rouji saw the pitiful expression on the nine capital city Lord''s face and subconsciously softened her voice.

    "Jiuhua city ... Okay! I''ll continue to endure. " Remembering that there was still no news from Jiuhua city, the mayor of nine-capital city had to suppress his anger.

    "If rouji isn''t wrong, the Lord of Jiuhua city is also in a dilemma," Rouji saw that the nine capital city Lord was so unwilling and could only say.

    "How is this possible? Jiuhua city is one of the top ten main cities, and except for jiuyou city, the city Lord of Jiuhua city can do whatever he wants in nineher prison. " The nine capital city Lord said with a face of disbelief. He felt that rouji''s words had boosted his morale and diminished his own.

    "Casten, jiuyouher prison belongs to the Dark Lord. Although Jiuhua city is one of the top ten main cities, it doesn''t dare to challenge jiuyou city. Jiuyou city hasn''t made any response yet. Do you think the casten of Jiuhua city dares to act on his own?" Rou Jiughed contemptuously. She couldn''t help but sneer in her heart. The so-called ten major cities "city Lords were just dogs raised by the Mistress of the Dark World. If she wanted them to die, she could just say the word. Only the city Lords of small cities like nine capital city would take the ten major cities seriously.

    AI! How pathetic! In order to survive, Rou Ji had actually fallen to the point where she had to give herself to a timid man. But fortunately, this man listened to her every word. Just this point alone made her very satisfied.

    After hearing Rou Ji''s words, the nine-capital city Lord became more and more lost. Seeing him like this, Rou Ji sighed helplessly."City Lord, if you believe that I won''t harm you, then you should listen to me!"

    "Rouji, of course I believe you. I know you''re doing this for my own good. " When the nine capital city Lord heard this, he immediately expressed his heartfelt feelings.

    "It''s good that you understand. City Lord, I know you''re angry, but in this situation, you must be able to control yourself and not be incited by others, understand?" Rou Ji reminded him worriedly.

    "I know, I''ll be careful. But rouji, are we really not going to do anything? I mean, we should at least show our attitude, right? Otherwise, my dignity as the city Lord will be swept to the ground. " Although the nine-capital city Lord had agreed to rouji''s request, he was still a little unwilling. However, he was also afraid that he would make rouji unhappy, so he was quite hesitant and uncertain when he spoke.

    Rouji nodded to show her understanding."City Lord, why don''t you make a statement in the name of the city Lord''s mansion? As the city Lord, you should stand on the side of justice. Therefore, you can''t me the guests who came from the divine world for this matter. Not only that, you should also apologize to them on behalf of the city Lord Mansion to show our friendship. "<novelnext></novelnext>

    "It can''t be?" When the nine capital city Lord heard this, his mouth was wide open in disbelief, and he was unable toe back to his senses for a long time.

    What did he just hear? It was already annoying enough for him to exin that his son had brought this upon himself, so why did he have to apologize to those gods? Damn it, if he wasn''t sure that rouji was a native, he would have thought that this woman was a spy sent by the divine realm to nineherher prison.

    This was too much bullying, wasn''t it?

    But the city Master still gave rouji face. If it was someone else who said this, he would have ordered them to be put in jail. But he couldn''t bear to do it with rouji!

    After he finally came back to his senses, the nine capital city Lord looked at rouji with a meaningful gaze. However, he was facing his beloved woman, so he could still hold back his anger.

    "City Lord, you just need to know that I''m doing this for your own good," said Rou Ji with a light smile.

    "Alright then!" The nine-capital city Lordpromised. All these years, rouji''s ideas had benefited him a lot. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have trusted her so much.

    Rou Ji personally watched as the city Lord finished writing a notice from the City Lord Mansion. She then sent her confidant to post the notice. After that, she smiled at the city Lord and said,"City Lord, I''ve decided to go to the inn to meet those deities. Do you want toe with me?"

    "What? You still want to see them?" The nine-capital city Lord became even more depressed when he heard this. After writing the announcement, he felt even more aggrieved and depressed. If he went to see them personally, he was really afraid that he would not be able to control his anger and directly attack!

    "City Lord, the announcement has already been made. If we go to the inn in person, then the people of the nine capital city will believe that we really don''t me those gods!" Rouji said as a matter of course.

    "And then? What if I can''t control myself and start fighting with them?" The nine capital city Lord asked.

    "City Lord, if you can''t even control your own temper, then I suggest that you don''t be the city Lord anymore. It''s better to give up this position to someone else as soon as possible to avoid getting into trouble." Rou Ji suggested casually as if she was talking about someone else''s business.

    "Rouji! You ... You''ve really gone too far. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll punish you in a fit of anger by saying such things about me?" Sure enough, the nine capital city Lord was furious. He red at the beautiful woman in front of him with a pair of eyes that were spitting fire. This time, he was really angry!

    A man''s greatest fear was to be regarded as useless by his woman! And rouji had definitely touched his reverse scale! This was an insult to him.

    Unfortunately, his furious tone didn''t scare rouji. She still looked calm and said indifferently,"Rouji is telling the truth for the good of the city Lord. If the city Lord doesn''t want to hear the truth, feel free to throw me into the prison."

    This nonchnt tone instantly made the nine capital city Lord''s face fall. In the end, it was the nine capital city Lord who lowered his posture and fawned,""I know rouji is doing this for my own good, hehe! I''m just joking with you. I don''t like to hear the truth from others, but I have to listen to you, rouji. "

    "Then do you want toe with me to the inn to meet those gods?" Rouji raised her eyebrows and asked.

    "Go, I''ll go with you! I''d like to see what kind of beauty caused my ipetent son to be in trouble!" The nine capital city Lord said through gritted teeth. After knowing the truth, he had been interested in the beauty his son was talking about. However, rouji kept a close watch on him, so he didn''t have the chance to see the beauty. This time, he could take the opportunity to see her.

    "City Lord, this time we''re going to the inn to show the city Lord''s mansion''s attitude, not to see a beauty. So, you''d better not be like your lecherous son, who wants to snatch a beauty back after seeing her. Otherwise, if you really cause trouble, don''t me me for standing by and watching!" Rou Ji nced at the nine-capital city Master, her attitude suddenly turning cold.

    With that, she immediately turned and walked out of the study room of the nine capital city Lord.

    When the nine capital city Lord saw this, he hurriedly chased after him. At the same time, he was extremely vexed. Wu ... What a mistake! How could he face another woman''s curiosity as a woman? This was definitely a great taboo!

    With this thought in mind, the nine capital city Lord kept apologizing to rouji on the way to the inn and did everything he could to please her.

    Very quickly, the two of them and a few of their subordinates arrived at the inn where Leng ruoxue and the others were staying ...

 Chapter 2490 Who Is He?(1)

    The innkeeper, who was still doing the ounts, looked up and saw the people walking into his shop. His eyes instantly widened.

    It, it''s here!

    It''s here!

    The city Lord is here! And he even brought his most beloved Madam Rou!

    ? For a moment, the inn manager did not know how to react. Were these people here to cause trouble? However, didn''t he bring a little too few people with him to cause trouble? One had to know that the other party was extremely vicious! Just the people that the city Lord had brought were probably not enough to fill the gaps between their teeth!

    At this moment, he didn''t know if he should sympathize with the city Lord and the others, or be envious and jealous of Leng ruoxue and the others ''good luck. Did this city Lord think that the other party was too simple? did he think that as long as he revealed his identity as the city Lord, the other party would bow his head and listen to his orders?

    The inn manager stood behind the front desk and kept fantasizing, so much so that he forgot to greet the nine capital city Lord. The nine capital city Lord stood in the corridor for a long time, but when he saw that the inn manager was still in a daze and ignored their existence, he couldn''t help but be a little angry.

    "Shopkeeper, do you think we don''t exist?" The nine capital city Lord roared in anger.

    "Argh! I''m sorry! I''m sorry, city Lord, I, I was thinking about something, and I was a little lost in thought! I''ve been too slow! Please forgive me, city Lord!" After being yelled at by the nine capital city Lord, the shopkeeper immediately came back to his senses and kept apologizing. His little heart also couldn''t help but tremble.

    Sob ... Could he be med for this? It was the city Lord and the others who came too suddenly. He didn''t receive any news at all before, so why did the city Lorde to the inn?

    At this time, the city Lord''s mansion''s notice had just been posted, so the shopkeeper had not received the news yet. Otherwise, he would be even more surprised.

    Hearing the manager''s words, Rou Ji smiled andforted the nine capital city Master who was like a violent Dragon."City Lord, the innkeeper didn''t mean to neglect us, so please don''t bother with him."

    "En, en. I was really lost in my thoughts. Please forgive me, city Lord!" The manager looked at rouji gratefully and quickly added.

    "Hmph! I''ll let it go this time! If there''s a next time, don''t me me for not giving your city Lord face!" The nine-capital city Lord roared in a dignified manner.

    After the shopkeeper heard this, he could only keep nodding his head, indicating that he would never do this again.

    In fact, the shopkeeper was not very afraid of this city Lord. After all, the status of his family Lord was the same as the nine capital city Lord. However, living in other people''s territory, he still had to give some face to the city Lord.

    Seeing the shopkeeper''s good attitude, the nine capital city Lord was satisfied. Then, he asked the shopkeeper to see those gods.

    When the shopkeeper heard this, he couldn''t help but feel a little awkward. If you want to see him, why are you talking to him! He couldn''t make the decision! Moreover, he really didn''t want to get involved in the feud between these two families. If the nine capital city Lord didn''t care about what happened before, it wouldn''t be a big deal for him to inform them. But if these two groups of people started fighting as soon as they met, who wouldpensate for the losses of his shop?

    Seeing the shopkeeper''s hesitation, Rou Ji smiled gently."Shopkeeper, we just want you to pass on a message that we are here to visit."

    "Then please wait for a moment, city Lord and Lady Rou." When the innkeeper heard this, he knew that he couldn''t keep a low profile. However, if it was just an errand, he could still do it. His only wish was that these two groups of people didn''t fight in his Inn. He didn''t know if his small wish could be realized!

    After saying that, the shopkeeper turned around and went upstairs.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Watching the back of the inn manager, the nine capital city Lord said in dissatisfaction,""Why are you being so polite to that old thing? I''m the nine capital city Lord! There''s no need for us to lower our heads to him!"

    Seeing the nine capital city Lord''s barbaric look, rouji helplessly pouted her lips and thought,"be more polite. If you offend someone and they report to your master, won''t you offend another city Lord?"

    As the saying goes, you have to look at the owner before you hit the dog! Unfortunately, this one-track minded and low-intelligence nine capital city Lord didn''t understand this principle. Every time this happened, it was rouji''s biggest headache.

    But fortunately, the nine capital city Lord was still obedient. Therefore, rouji couldn''t have high expectations of him.

    As rouji''s thoughts ran wild, the shopkeeper came down from upstairs and came to the nine capital city Lord."City Lord, miss Leng and the others would like to see you upstairs."

    When the shopkeeper said this, he still felt a little regretful. I can''t watch anymore! If he met them in a restaurant or the main hall, he could act as a fire extinguisher in case they got into a disagreement, so that they wouldn''t destroy the decorations in his shop. However, they had chosen to meet in the room, so he couldn''t just follow them in!

    Of course, the shopkeeper only dared to think about these things in his heart. He would never dare to show it. Otherwise, not to mention Leng ruoxue and the rest, even the nine capital city Lord would be the first to beat him up!

    At this moment, the nine capital city Lord nodded in satisfaction after hearing the manager''s words. Then, he held Rou Ji''s slender waist with one hand and the two of them strode upstairs.

    When he found the room number the manager told him, the nine capital city Lord was just about to get the guards to knock on the door when the door opened by itself.

    Feng Chuan, who was standing at the door of the room, nced at the nine capital city Lord and said lightly,""City Lord, pleasee in!"

    Hehe! He''s finally here! They had not waited for so long in vain. However, looking at the nine capital city Lord''s appearance, it didn''t seem like he was here to pick a fight!

    The nine-capital city Lord nodded and strode into the room.

    The moment he entered the living room, the nine capital city Lord waspletely stunned.

    Oh my God! This, how many godly people hade? Although he had sent people to keep an eye on the situation of these gods, he had never asked about the approximate number of them. Therefore, when he saw that the living room was filled with gods, the nine capital city Lord was shocked!

    But what made him even more frightened was that he couldn''t even see the strength of most of the deities? W-what did this mean?

    This meant that the other party''s strength was above his. As for how much higher, he had no idea. However, at this moment, the nine capital city Lord hadpletely put away his contempt for these people, and did not dare to treat them as his prey.

    Sob ... Rouji was right. He couldn''t eat these people! At this moment, the nine capital city Lord was quite d that he had listened to rouji''s words. Otherwise, he would have foolishly led his men to attack the inn, and the consequences would have been unimaginable!

    Thinking of this, the nine capital city Lord couldn''t help but carefully turn his head to look at rouji beside him. He suddenly realized that rouji was also in a daze. Rou ''er must be frightened too!

    The nine-capital city Lord forced himself to calm down. At the same time, rouji also came back to her senses.

    Rouji didn''t expect that these people''s strength would be beyond her imagination.

 Chapter 2491 Who Is He?(2)

    "Please take a seat, the two of you!" Suddenly, a gentle and beautiful female voice rang in the ears of the nine capital city Lord and Rou Ji. The two of them turned their heads at the same time, and their eyes brightened. They were both stunned and petrified again.

    This, this woman is so beautiful!

    She was so beautiful that even heaven and earth lost their color! Even Rou Ji, who had always prided herself on her beauty, felt a sense of inferiority in front of this woman. She couldn''t even feel the slightest bit of jealousy.

    This woman''s beauty had already exceeded the limits of what she could bear. Rou Ji admitted that even if she cultivated to the underworld Supreme level, her beauty wouldn''t be one-ten-thousandth of this woman ''S. So, what was there to be jealous about?

    Rou Ji finally came back to her senses. From the corner of her eyes, she inadvertently nced at the man sitting beside the beautiful woman. This time, she was so frightened that her face turned pale and her beautiful face lost all color! Even if the man had the same devastatingly beautiful face, she was not in the mood to admire him.

    Who was he?

    Rou Ji''s heart trembled, and her delicate body trembled. Wuwuwu ... She was so scared. A sense of powerlessness that she had never felt before surged in her heart.

    She really hoped that her eyes were ying tricks on her and that she had seen the wrong person. Because this person was slightly different from the one in his memory, but the aura on this person was something she could not forget even if she wanted to.

    Could it be him? Rou Ji was terrified. If this stunning man was really the one she was thinking about, then, then ... Rou Ji didn''t even dare to imagine what terrible consequences would have happened if she hadn''t stopped the nine-capital city Lord in time!

    Regardless of whether he was the one she was thinking about, Rou Ji understood that she could only befriend these divine warriors and never offend them. She also couldn''t be like the other families who didn''t have eyes and wanted to prey on them. That was simply courting death!

    Thinking up to this point, Rou Ji couldn''t help but reach out to pull the stunned nine capital city Lord. The nine capital city Lord almost lost hisposure and roared. But then he saw Rou Ji''s face turn ck. Being a strict husband, he tactfully swallowed back the roar that he almost let out.

    However, the corner of his eyes could not help but drift towards Leng ruoxue.

    Beautiful! It was really too beautiful! He had lived for a long time and thought that rouji was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen besides piaoyao, the No. 1 beauty of the nineherher prison. Today, he realized that he had been looking at the sky from the bottom of a well. There were more beautiful women in this world. Unfortunately, this woman was a divine being. She was not someone he could dream of! In the entireherworld prison, there were countless meditation cultivators who were more powerful than him! AI! It seemed that he could only satisfy his eyes!

    ? But now, he finally knew why that useless prodigal of his family kept thinking about this woman. Even though that prodigal had been sick, he was still moring to capture this woman.

    "Right, didn''t that wastrel say that he wanted to give this girl to the Jiuhua city Lord? If he could really do this, would he be able to benefit from it? The nine-capital city Lord''s thoughts started to wander. However, Rou Ji, who was standing beside him, could guess what he was thinking. She couldn''t help but send him a warning."City Lord, don''t have any ideas about that woman, she''s not someone you can dream of!"

    "I know. I don''t dare to think about her. However, we still have to think of a way to get this woman." The nine capital city Lord replied.

    "What do you want to do? Do you want to die?" Hearing this, Rou Ji was filled with hatred! This useless and useless stinky man, did he know what he was thinking?<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Why would I? I''m doing this for our future. I can''t afford to have this woman, but someone else can. " The nine-capital city Lord thought rouji was jealous and quickly exined.

    "You ..." Rou Ji was so angry that she couldn''t speak. But for the sake of her life, she had to remind him,""City Lord, quickly dispel your thoughts. Other people can have such thoughts, but you absolutely can ''t, do you understand? Otherwise, I can guarantee that you''ll die even faster. "

    Rou Ji''s tone was filled with disappointment, but the nine-capital city Lord didn''t hear it. He continued to exin,"Rouji, I really don''t have any ideas about this woman. I only need you! Really, I promise!"

    "I don''t care what you''re thinking. In short, you must immediately dispel those thoughts. Otherwise, don''t me me for abandoning you." Seeing the city Lord''s unrepentant look, Rou Ji gritted her teeth in anger. In the end, she could only say some harsh words.

    When the nine capital city Lord heard this, he became anxious and exined again,""Rouji, How many times do I have to tell you? you''re the only one in my heart ..."

    However, before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by an angry rouji. "You''re thinking too much. I''m doing this for your own good. If you insist on doing things your way, I won''t follow you anymore. You''ve lived enough, but I don''t want to die!"

    Rou Ji''s voice carried a trace of anger as she looked at the nine capital city Lord with her beautiful eyes. Although she wasn''t sure of the man''s identity, her intuition told her that he was extremely dangerous, regardless of whether he was the one she was thinking of. Especially when the man was just sitting there calmly, it made her feel even more pressured.

    Unfortunately, the lecherous man was so immersed in Leng ruoxue''s beauty that he didn''t notice the danger that was about to arrive. This fact made rouji really want to go up and bite him hard, so that this idiot wouldn''t be so unconscious!

    However, this wasn''t the ce for a couple to fight. No matter how angry rouji was, she could only suppress her anger.

    After a long while, Leng ruoxue, who was also silent, observed the two''s affectionate looks for a long time before she finally smiled and said,""It seems that the two of you have a good rtionship. So many of us seem to be invisible in front of you."

    "Uh!" Hearing Leng ruoxue''s teasing, Rou Ji felt extremely embarrassed. She knew that she had indeed lost herposure, but she couldn''t be med for it. Who asked this man to be so disappointing?

    However, the nine capital city Lord, who didn''t hear Leng ruoxue''s teasing tone, saw that the others didn''t speak, and only allowed a woman to speak. He felt like he was being looked down on, so he angrily said,""Who''s in charge here? How could he let a woman stand up for him? A woman should go home to give birth to a child and warm the bed for a man. It''s really unruly to open her mouth in public!"

    "..." Uncle long and the others were silent. Could they say that women were the Masters of their family?

    When rouji heard the brainless nine capital city Lord''s words, she wanted to go up and kick him again. What an ipetent guy!

    Rou Ji was filled with hatred, but at the same time, she kept winking at the nine capital city Lord, trying to get him to speak less. Didn''t she see that everyone''s faces had changed? Wasn''t it obvious that this woman''s position among them wasn''t low? What an idiot, can''t you tell?

    Unfortunately, the nine capital city Lord, who was just about to show off his manliness, didn''t understand the meaning behind Rou Ji''s nce. He was too focused on showing off his might in front of Leng ruoxue.

 Chapter 2492 Who Is He?(3)

    Leng ruoxue listened to the nine capital city Lord''s words and nced at the woman beside him who was giving him a look. She continued to smile nonchntly and said,""I heard that the nine capital city Lord''s family is also led by a woman. Why are you acting like a tiger outside?"

    "Pfft!" Uncle long and the others couldn''t help butugh at this.

    The nine-capital city Lord''s face instantly turned red. Just as he was about to get angry, rouji couldn''t hold it in and shouted at him,"Dammit, shut your mouth!"

    This further confirmed the fact that the nine capital city Lord was afraid of his own family. Uncle long and the othersughed even louder, and the poor nine capital city Lord, whose face was so red that it looked like blood was about to drip out, couldn''t help but shiver. He whispered to please,""Rou ''er, you''re so fierce! Didn''t we agree that you''ll give me enough face when we''re outside?"

    After he finished speaking, the nine capital city Lord''s big eyes seemed to be glistening with tears. The little expression on his face was really aggrieved.

    The nine capital city Lord was originally a tall, strong man with a bear-like waist. His facial features were quite rough. Although he was not ugly, he could not bepared to a handsome man. However, his current facial features, coupled with his aggrieved expression, looked quite funny. Uncle long and the others saw this andughed even more.

    Rou Ji wanted to find a hole to hide in when she heard this heartyughter. Her beautiful little face quickly turned red. At this time, she saw that the nine capital city Lord seemed to want to say something, so she immediately red and shouted,"Shut up, or I''ll teach you a lesson!"

    Upon hearing this, the nine capital city Lord immediately became obedient. From time to time, he would secretly nce at rouji with a wronged expression. Seeing that he had finally stopped, rouji finally let out a sigh of relief. At this time, she didn''t have the time to care about whether she was embarrassed or not! As long as this man didn''t say anything wrong, she would thank the heavens!

    After dealing with the nine capital city Lord, rouji looked at Leng ruoxue with a smile on her face. She said with an embarrassed look, "I''m sorry, I''ve made a fool of myself. "

    "It doesn''t matter, you''re a man! You have to manage it well. " Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    These words immediately made Rou Ji feel like she had found a soulmate. She immediately agreed, "That''s right! Men have to be properly controlled, in case they don''t fight for a day and tear down the roof. "

    Seeing rouji''s excited expression, uncle long and the others couldn''t help but sympathize with the nine capital city Lord.

    It wasn''t scary to be afraid of one''s wife. What was scary was that this wife was not the ordinary kind of intrepid ah!

    They could already foresee that from now on, the nine capital city Lord would not have a good life. However, rouji didn''t know what uncle long and the others were thinking. After finding amon topic with Leng ruoxue, rouji waspletely rxed and started chatting with her.

    After introducing themselves, the two women chatted like old friends who hadn''t seen each other for a long time. When they first started chatting, rouji immediately expressed the attitude of the city Lord on behalf of the nine capital city Lord. After that, they didn''t talk about anything rted to the city Lord at all.

    They were all talking about how to manage men!

    The men present couldn''t say a word on this topic, and all of them were breaking out in cold sweat.

    They never knew that Leng ruoxue''s opinion of men had such a fierce side. Usually, she would listen to the words of the evildoer. Why would she be like this when she met another woman who looked weak on the outside but was strong on the inside?

    Did these two people just meet today?

    They''ve only known each other for a short while, how did they get together to talk about how to discipline men? This topic was too scary!

    Uncle long and the others listened to the two women''s chatter, but their eyes couldn''t help but drift to the evildoer and the nine capital city Lord.

    Oh! The nine capital city Lord was like a newborn chick, looking all smacked up. The evildoer was still calm andposed. He had a carefree look on his face, as if Leng ruoxue was talking about someone else''s man and it had nothing to do with him.

    Uncle long and the others were very curious. Was the Mistress of the Dark World really not afraid, or did she know that Xue ''er was just saying it?

    It was a pity that no matter how curious they were, the demon would not tell them his true thoughts.

    After a long time.

    The two women finally realized that it was gettingte, so they had no choice but to give up and n to continue tomorrow.

    When the crowd heard the promise that Leng ruoxue and rouji had made before they left, they knew that they wouldn''t be able to leave tomorrow.

    After rouji left, Leng ruoxue heaved a sigh of relief. She was so tired that she copsed on the chair.

    Uncle long and the others couldn''t help but tease,""Xue ''er, you guys have a good time chatting today!"

    Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes at uncle long and the rest. She then said in an unpleasant tone,""What''s the fun for? I''m so tired. "

    "Then why did you chat with her for so long?" Uncle long and the others were quite confused. As far as they knew, Xue ''er wasn''t someone who liked to talk! Moreover, he was chatting with a stranger. This was definitely not normal.

    "That woman kept testing me, so I had no choice but to continue chatting with her. She seems to know the evildoer. " Leng ruoxue spoke the truth. After she finished speaking, she even looked at the innocent-looking handsome man beside her with a profound look.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I don''t know her!" The demon immediately exined.

    "Uh! So you guys were just testing each other by talking about how to discipline men!" At this moment, uncle long understood Leng ruoxue''s meaning and could not help but ask.

    "Of course! Didn''t you guys hear her? she asked me several times if the evildoer was my man! She must have suspected the identity of a demon, so I had to discuss with her how to discipline men. " Leng ruoxue replied matter-of-factly.

    His words made uncle long and the others speechless. Xue ''er''s acting was so realistic that they all believed her.

    "Xue ''er, are we not leaving the nine capital city tomorrow?" After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Feng Chuan confirmed.

    "Stay for a few more days! Let''s see what that Madam rouji is up to!" Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    Everyone had no doubts about this.

    At the same time, rouji, who had returned to the city Lord''s mansion, looked depressed.

    She sat on the chair in her room without saying a word. The nine capital city Lord, who thought she was still angry, was like a mistreated little wife, obediently standing on the side and smiling foolishly to please her.

    After standing for a long time, Jiu Ducheng''s legs were a little sore. He finally mustered up the courage to speak,""Rou ''er, you''re still angry with me! I really don''t have any designs on that woman, you have to believe me. "

    "Believe your head! I''m warning you one more time, don''t have any ideas about Leng ruoxue. Otherwise, you''ll definitely die an ugly death!" Rou Ji said coldly.

    She felt even more depressed.

    In reality, she had chatted with Leng ruoxue for so long today because she wanted to find out more about the other party, especially about that handsome man. Unfortunately, she didn''t know if Leng ruoxue really didn''t take that man seriously or if she was just acting dumb. In any case, she didn''t get any clues about anything rted to that man. Instead, she was tricked by Leng ruoxue into saying a lot.

    Thinking of this, rouji was furious.

    However, she believed in her intuition. Even though she did not manage to get any information from Leng ruoxue, she was not willing to jump to conclusions so easily. She would not allow the brainless nine capital city Lord to provoke the other party. In short, before she could find out the suspicious points on the man, she would not allow anyone to provoke the other party! Otherwise, no one would be able to save them if they really caused trouble.

    "Rou ''er ..." The nine-capital city Lord wanted to argue again, but when he saw rouji''s expression, he could only swallow his words.

    ? The next day.

    After rouji finished her breakfast, she went to the inn alone to look for Leng ruoxue. To put it nicely, he had to do his best as a host.

    Leng ruoxue didn''t refuse and went shopping with Rou Ji, the local bully. The evil demon and the others were worried and wanted to follow, but Leng ruoxue stopped them with the excuse that there was no need for a man to join in the fun when two women were shopping.

    Seeing that the demon and the others didn''t follow her, Rou Ji couldn''t help but sigh. Look at this man, he was obedient and not lecherous. Too bad, other than envy, she didn''t dare to have a single bit of jealousy.

    Because if that handsome man was really the one in her heart, he wasn''t someone any ordinary woman could control!

    That person shouldn''t be so obedient, right? Although rouji would think this way from time to time, she didn''t want to deny the identity of the evildoer.

    Just like that, the two women, each with their own thoughts, travelled together for three days. With rouji''spany, Leng ruoxue hadpletely explored the nine capital city. Although there were still people watching from time to time, they obviously didn''t dare to get too close to them, perhaps because of rouji''s status.

    The nine capital city wasn''t too big. After three days of walking around, there was nothing else to see. Rouji then warmly invited Leng ruoxue and the others to visit the city Lord''s mansion. Leng ruoxue gave it some thought and agreed.

    When they knew that they were going to visit the city Lord''s mansion, uncle long and the others didn''t have much of a reaction. The one who reacted was the nine capital city Lord.

    After the nine capital city Lord heard this news, he was so angry that he was about to explode!

    ''Damn it!'' Since he didn''t want him to have any ideas about Leng ruoxue, why did he still bring her to him? Wasn''t this clearly wanting him to remember her? The nine-capital city Lord expressed his strong anger at rouji''s suggestion.

    However, rouji still did as she pleased and ordered the servants of the city Lord''s mansion to prepare a lot of delicious food for Leng ruoxue and the others.

    Seeing that the city Lord''s mansion was busy weing the gods, the nine capital city Lord was very worried.

    Oh my God! What should he do? Who could tell him?

 Chapter 2493 Where To Marry?(1)

    The nine capital city Lord really didn''t want to entertain those people. He was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to control himself and would want to take them down in one fell swoop, especially that woman. With her, his status would definitely rise to a new level.

    However, he still remembered rouji''s warning to him. Therefore, even though he was drooling over Leng ruoxue and the others, he didn''t dare to act rashly. Otherwise, if he angered rouji, he would definitely have to bear the consequences.

    It had to be said that the nine capital city Lord could be considered a fool with luck. It was precisely because he listened to rouji''s words that he didn''t do anything that couldn''t be undone. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    But now, he still had some ns. However, he was afraid of Rou Ji''s threat and didn''t dare to do anything to Leng ruoxue and the others. One should know that if Rou ''er turned hostile, he would definitely be the one in trouble.

    The nine-capital city Lord paced back and forth in his study gloomily. After thinking hard for a long time, he still didn''t dare to ignore rouji''s words.

    At this time, standing not far away, he could see that the nine capital city Lord''s confidant was a little conflicted, and with the intention of sharing his master''s worries, he said,""City Lord, are you worried about how to entertain those gods? Madam Rou is in charge of this matter, so city Lord really doesn''t need to worry too much. "

    "You''re not worried?" Hearing this, the nine capital city Lord raised his head and looked at his confidant. He didn''t want to worry, but he had to do it!

    "City Lord ... Do you have any orders for this subordinate?" Seeing that the nine capital city Lord seemed to be addicted to unspeakable things, the confidant asked carefully.

    "No, I didn ''t!" The nine-capital city Lord said angrily. He didn''t know what he should do, so how could he think of what he should do? he couldn''t do what he wanted to do!

    "..." The confidant was not stupid. The city Lord clearly had something on his mind. Unfortunately, he was not a worm in the city Lord''s stomach, so he had no idea what the city Lord was struggling with.

    Suddenly, a Guard''s voice came from outside the study. Then, the guard pushed the door open and entered, handing a few letters to the nine capital city Lord.

    The nine capital city Lord casually looked at the letters. These letters were sent by the nearby city Lords, saying that they would arrive tomorrow.

    He''ll arrive tomorrow?

    This piece of news instantly made the nine capital city Lords smile. Haha! This was really like someone delivering a pillow after he fell asleep! Since all the city Lords hade in person, he would have to give them a good wee, right? With that, he would not be fighting alone!

    This fact made the nine-capital city Lord ecstatic. After instructing his confidants to receive him well tomorrow, he left the study in a good mood and went to find rouji to share his feelings.

    After the nine capital city Lord left, his confidant kept muttering,""Entertain him well? Was it tomorrow? It can''t be such a coincidence, right? Is the city Lord nning to go against Madam Rou?"

    When he thought of this possibility, it was his confidant''s turn to be conflicted. However, since he was the city Lord''s man, he naturally couldn''t betray the city Lord for such a small matter. However, if he didn''t send a letter to Madam Rou, when Madam Rou got angry, he would be the one in trouble.

    With this thought, the confidant didn''t think that he had betrayed the city Lord by tipping off Madam Rou. He thought that he had done it for the harmony of the city Lord''s mansion. Otherwise, if the two of them fought, the little ones would also suffer!

    In addition, Rou Ji''sbat strength had always been above the city Lord ''s. Even if he was the city Lord''s confidant, he didn''t want to offend Rou Ji. Otherwise, if Madam Rou tried to spread some Pillow Talk to the city Lord, he would be the one in trouble!<novelnext></novelnext>

    After understanding this, his confidants happily began to act as spies.

    After rouji heard this, she just sneered and looked at the nine capital city Lord who was acting like an idiot in front of her.

    He really didn''t know what was good for him! Rou Ji''s eyes became more and more unfriendly as she looked at the nine capital city Lord. However, she was smart and didn''t act up immediately. On the contrary, the nine capital city Lord saw Rou Ji''s face turn ugly after hearing the servant girl''s whisper and didn''t know what to do.

    "Rou ''er, who made you unhappy? tell me and I''ll definitely punish him! Hmph! You must be tired of living if you dare to provoke my Rou ''er. " The nine capital city Lordughed in an extremely wretched manner.

    "City Lord, I heard that a few city Lords will being tomorrow?" Rou Ji''s expression suddenly changed as she said with a smile. Originally, she didn''t want toy her cards on the table with the city Lord, but since he took the initiative to ask, she naturally couldn''t disappoint him, right?

    "Uh!" The nine capital city Lord''s heart trembled when he heard this. Damn it, how did Rou ''er know about this? Who''s faster to tell me! This was preposterous!

    "Hehe! Rou ''er, they''reing to the nine capital city in person. As the city Lord, I can''t just avoid them! Don''t you agree?" The nine capital city Lord carefully said.

    "You''re right. Then you''ll have to entertain them well tomorrow! As for Leng ruoxue and the rest, I will be entertaining them in my courtyard. There''s no need for city Lord to attend. " Rou Ji said after some thought. In fact, the nearby cities had already sent people over. However, they didn''t do anything and just kept watching in the dark. Therefore, rouji didn''t pay much attention to them. But now, the city Lords hade. This matter could be big or small. Therefore, rouji had to be on high alert and deal with the changes by staying calm.

    "This isn''t very good, is it? I''m a guest of the city Lord''s mansion, can I not show myself?" Rou Ji''s words made the nine capital city Lord hesitate. He really wanted to see that beauty, but Rou ''er was too jealous to let him see her!

    "What''s not good about it? they were invited in my name, so it had nothing to do with you. Besides, don''t you have to entertain the city Lords tomorrow? Since that''s the case, I naturally won''t hold you up from serving our distinguished guests. " Rou Ji gritted her teeth and looked at the nine capital city Lord with her beautiful eyes that seemed to be spitting fire.

    Then, rouji changed the topic and warned again,"Tomorrow, no matter what those city Lords say, you have to pretend to be deaf and dumb. If you dare to agree to anything, don''t me me for falling out with you."

    "Don''t worry! I won''t agree to anything, I promise. " Rou Ji''s threat was very effective on the nine capital city Lord. He didn''t even need to think and immediately agreed. At the same time, his little heart trembled with excitement. The way he looked at Rou Ji became more and more affectionate.

    Rouji''s angry look was so beautiful!

    Rouji couldn''t help but feel proud when she saw the nine-capital city Lord''s infatuation. Although the nine capital city Lord was not a good match for her, at least this man listened to her, and that was enough.

    The next day.

    Leng ruoxue led arge group of people to the city Lord''s residence.

    After being led to her courtyard by the enthusiastic rouji, rouji turned to Leng ruoxue with an apologetic look,"Young miss Leng, I''m really sorry. Today, there are a few city Lords from nearby citiesing. Therefore, I gave up the main courtyard to them and can only entertain you here. I hope you don''t mind."

    "It''s fine. " Leng ruoxue smiled faintly.

 Chapter 2494 Where To Marry?(2)

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue truly didn''t mind, rouji was relieved.

    The banquet began. Rouji pulled Leng ruoxue to eat and chat passionately. The evildoer and the others automatically pretended to be invisible again, burying their heads in their food and not saying a word.

    After an unknown period of time, Rou Ji''s gaze finallynded on the evildoer and the rest. She whispered to Leng ruoxue,"Miss Leng, your man seems to be quite introverted. He hasn''t said a word."

    "He''s very shy. " Leng ruoxue said calmly when she saw rouji testing the waters again.

    Hearing these few words, the evildoer sitting by the side eating couldn''t help but feel his forehead fill with ck lines.

    Was he shy? However, in order to match Leng ruoxue''s words, he deliberately lowered his head and leaned into Leng ruoxue''s arms. Leng ruoxue took the evildoer into her arms and kissed him on his handsome face. In an instant, the evildoer''s fair and tender face was stained with a hint of pink.

    Ugh! Seeing this, Rou Ji didn''t know what to do. Her suspicion of the evildoer''s identity wavered. If he was that man, he wouldn''t let a woman take advantage of him in public. However, every time she thought of this, she couldn''t convince herself. She sighed and decided to ignore this scene.

    In any case, she would not be able to figure out the true identity of these people in a short period of time. Leng ruoxue was really cunning!

    She nced at Leng ruoxue, who had a sweet smile on her face and was holding the evildoer in her arms. A sense of powerlessness welled up in her heart.

    At this moment, rouji heard amotion outside the courtyard. A servant girl asked,"the Lord of the nine capital city is here."

    Instantly, a wave of anger reced the sense of powerlessness in rouji''s heart.

    ''Damn it!'' Didn''t I tell him not to disturb me?

    Rou Ji was very angry, but the nine capital city Lord had already strode into the courtyard with a few middle-aged men in luxurious clothes following behind.

    The nine-capital city Lord came in front of rouji with a smile. He pretended to be calm and said,"Rouji, the city Lords of nine Mountain City heard that you were in the manor and came to see you."

    Are you here to see me? Rou Ji''s fiery eyes shot towards the nine capital city Lord, making him tremble. However, at this moment, he couldn''t act too cowardly. He could only force himself to smile at Rou Ji. In reality, his back was already drenched in cold sweat.

    Sob ... Rouji''s expression was so scary! At this moment, he regretted listening to the instigations of the nine Mountain City Lords. After everyone left, he would probably suffer.

    "Since the city Lord of nine Mountain City and the others are here to see me, I''ll have to ask you to leave now that you''ve seen me! I have an important guest today, so I don''t have time to entertain you. " After staring at the nine capital city Lord for a while, Rou Ji said coldly.

    Hearing her words, the city Lords of nine Mountain City felt even more embarrassed. Never in their dreams would they have thought that a little concubine would not even give them face. It seemed that the city Lord of nine Mountain City was too useless, he couldn''t even handle a concubine! Thinking of this, the city Lords looked at the nine capital city Lords with disdain. The nine capital city Lord''s face was burning, and he really wanted to find a hole to hide in.

    This was too embarrassing, wasn''t it?

    In the end, in order to show off his manliness, the nine capital city Lord shamelessly brought a few other city Lords and stayed behind. When rouji saw this, she could do nothing but re at him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Rou Ji had no choice but to send a message to Leng ruoxue to apologize. After receiving Leng ruoxue''s forgiveness, Rou Ji could finally rx.

    At this moment, the nine capital city Lord, who was unwilling to be left out, took the initiative to introduce Leng ruoxue and the rest to the other city Lords. When the other city Lords first saw Leng ruoxue and the rest, they looked exactly the same as the nine capital city Lords from before.

    "Miss Leng, I''ve long heard of your great name!" The city Lord of nine Mountain City was the first to speak. The scheming look in his eyes was fleeting, but Leng ruoxue and the rest still caught the desire and greed in his eyes.

    Uncle long and the others couldn''t help but look at each other and smile bitterly. It seemed that they had really be the prey of these people.

    AI! I knew the food in the city Lord''s mansion wouldn''t be that good! Now, they had be meat on the other people''s anvultures. They just didn''t know if these people could bite them.

    Turning around, uncle long and the rest saw that the evildoer was still lying in Leng ruoxue''s arms and eating his food elegantly. They continued eating calmly, leaving Leng ruoxue to deal with the ferocious wolves around them.

    When Leng ruoxue heard the city Lord''s words, she merely smiled and nodded in acknowledgment. However, the calm andposed smile on her face still captured the hearts of the city Lords.

    Everyone, including the nine capital city Lords, could feel their hearts beating faster. The way they looked at Leng ruoxue was also bing more and more heated.

    Rouji saw that things were not going well and quickly moved to the side, blocking their gazes towards Leng ruoxue. This was to prevent these guys from provoking Leng ruoxue and implicating them.

    However, Rou Ji''s actions had also angered the other lustful city Lords, especially nine Mountain City Lord, who had already treated Leng ruoxue as his property. He roared in anger,""Rouji, what are you doing? Get out of my way, don''t block me from looking at the beauty. "

    Hearing this, rouji gave Leng ruoxue a "you''re on your own "look and pulled back the half of her body that was in front of Leng ruoxue.

    Hmph! If someone wanted to court death, no one could stop them! Just don''t drag her down! Rou Ji was still afraid of Leng ruoxue and the others, but it was a pity that she couldn''t control their thoughts, especially those men who were already lustful!

    Seeing that rouji was tactful, nine Mountain City Lord was satisfied. But the nine capital city Lord was a little annoyed.

    The damned nine Mountain City Lord actually dared to berate his woman in front of him! This was preposterous! The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. Especially when he saw rouji''s aggrieved and tearful eyes, the aura of a hero saving a beauty burst out. Without thinking, he directly punched the nine Mountain City Lord''s face.

    The nine Mountain City Lord, who was suddenly punched, was dazed. However, he quickly regained his senses and red at the nine capital city Lord with an angry look. He roared,""Damn you old ghost, why did you hit me? Are you trying to provoke me?"

    "Hmph! I''ll hit you if you dare to yell at my woman. Why? Do you want a one-on-one fight?" The nine capital city Lord roared back in anger.

    "Let''s fight one-on-one, who''s afraid of who?" The nine Mountain City Lord''s anger grew. After the two of them finished shouting, they really started fighting in the middle of the hall ...

    Leng ruoxue looked at this dramatic scene and blinked her beautiful eyes speechlessly. When rouji saw this, she exined in satisfaction,""We men of the nineherher prison are like this. We fight whenever we want, regardless of the asion and ce."

 Chapter 2495 Where To Marry?(3)

    Rouji was quite satisfied with the reaction of the nine capital city Lord. She didn''t pretend to be pitiful in vain. This was a man with guts! How could he act as if nothing had happened when his woman was being bullied? how could he be called a man?

    Leng ruoxue nodded in understanding.

    After an unknown period of time, the two city Lords who were on par with each other finally stopped. The two of them, with their bruised faces, returned to their seats as if nothing had happened. They ate and drank as they pleased, leaving Leng ruoxue dumbfounded.

    Because the two guys who had just fought like two cockfights were actually drinking together again. Could this be the so-called friendship between bad friends?

    Leng ruoxue could not understand. Previously, they looked like mortal enemies, but in the blink of an eye, the two of them had be Good Brothers.

    She believed that the rtionship between these city Lords was definitely not like that of her uncle long and the others. The more they fought, the better their rtionship would be. When there was a real conflict of interest, these people would definitely turn hostile and immediately go their separate ways. It was precisely because of this that Leng ruoxue could not understand the inexplicable rtionship between them.

    But perhaps this was the way they got along.

    In reality, Leng ruoxue''s guess was right. Normally, although these city Lords would scheme against each other and kill each other, they would not easily be ruthless to each other. Otherwise, if they really pushed the other party into a corner, both sides would definitely suffer. This way of living was also the way of survival in the nineher prison.

    Unless they were forced to, no one would really kill the other party, even if they had been fighting until their heads were bleeding just a moment ago!

    Just as Leng ruoxue was expressing her surprise at their interaction, she suddenly heard a cry of pain. Turning around, Leng ruoxue realized that the nine capital city Lord and the rest were all clutching their stomachs and rolling on the ground.

    Even rouji, who was by her side, wasn''t spared.

    Ugh! What was going on? Leng ruoxue looked at the demon in confusion. Then, she heard the demon cry out in pain,""Xue ''er, my stomach hurts!"

    After the demon finished speaking, he actually fainted.

    The moment Leng ruoxue saw this, she turned pale with fright.

    After that, she saw with her own eyes that uncle long and the others fell unconscious one after another.

    Upon seeing this, Leng ruoxue''s forehead was covered in cold sweat.

    Alright! Since something had happened to everyone, it would be a little inappropriate if nothing happened to her.

    With this thought, Leng ruoxue directly fell to the side, right on top of rouji.

    The pain was so intense that rouji, who wanted to roll on the ground, felt much more awake when she felt the weight on her body. However, when she saw that Leng ruoxue and the others had all fainted, she was flustered.

    ''Damn it!'' What was going on? Food poisoning?

    Rou Ji couldn''t believe that something had happened to the food she had prepared. She had spent a lot of money to prepare the freshest food for Leng ruoxue and the others. Therefore, she was very confident in the food she had prepared. There was no problem with it.

    If there was no problem with the food, it must have been poisoned!

    As soon as such a thought appeared in her mind, her heart turned cold. Who on earth had the guts to poison the city Lord''s mansion? He was really tired of living!

    Rouji was furious.

    At this moment, a few wildughs entered rouji''s ears. Rouji looked up despite the excruciating pain and saw the two people she didn''t want to see the most.

    "Young master Cheng, Madam, how did you get out? Did you guys poison him?" Rou Ji was shocked, but she still pretended to be calm and asked.

    Weren''t these two people under house arrest by the city Lord? She didn''t believe that the city Lord would release the mother and son without telling her.

    "Hahaha! Do you want to know? I''m not telling you. " Young master Cheng said with a perverted smile. He sized up rouji with a gaze filled with greed and lust.

    "Cheng ''er won''t tell you, but I can tell you that it was the city Lord''s heart that ached for us mother and son, and ordered people to release us. We were the ones who poisoned him. " The beautiful middle-aged woman next to young master Cheng gritted her teeth and looked at Rou Ji with a face full of jealousy.

    She hated rouji! It was all this damned woman''s fault for instigating the city Lord to imprison her and her son. If she didn''t take revenge for such a deep hatred, wouldn''t it be too easy for rouji?

    With this thought, the beautiful middle-aged woman walked to rouji''s side. She squatted down and lifted rouji''s chin with one hand. Her pretty face revealed a ferocious smile. If I disfigure this face that likes to seduce men, I wonder if the women of the nineherher prison will thank me?"

    "You can try." Rou Ji said with a faint smile.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Hearing this, the nine capital city Lord endured the intense pain and said to the beautiful middle-aged woman,"You dare! If you dare to hurt rouji, I won''t let you off!"

    "What''s wrong? You still dare to threaten me at this time? Aren''t you afraid that my brother will find out ande after you?" The beautiful middle-aged woman roared with jealousy.

    "Hehe! Do you really think that you''re so important to the mayor of Jiuhua city? Let me tell you the truth! The Lord of Jiuhua city has warned me more than once not to spoil you and your son. It''s all because we''re husband and wife, and I''ve been tolerating you for the sake of the Lord of Jiuhua city. So, you''d better know your ce. If you dare to hurt rouji, don''t me me for being ruthless. " The nine capital city Lord said coldly.

    These words made the middle-aged woman furious, and rouji burst into tears.

    "City Lord," Rou Ji was so touched that she called out softly. Although this man''s strength wasn''t high, and he bullied the weak and feared the strong, she really had nothing to say to him. More importantly, he knew how to protect her at the critical moment. What else could a woman ask for when she had a husband like this?

    "Rouji! I won''t let anyone bully you!" The nine-capital city Lord also replied affectionately.

    Their affectionate interaction deeply provoked the beautiful middle-aged woman. She turned to her son in anger and said,""Cheng ''er, haven''t you always been interested in this bitch? Today, I''ll reward you with this slut. "

    "Don''t you dare!" Upon hearing this, the nine capital city Lord''s eyes were spitting fire as he red fiercely at the mother and son not far away.

    "What''s there to be afraid of?" The beautiful middle-aged woman said in a disapproving manner.

    "Mother, I''m no longer interested in rouji. What I want is this woman from the divine realm." Young master Cheng pointed at Leng ruoxue, who was also unconscious, with his mouth full of saliva.

    Originally, he had nned to give this woman to his father. However, after his father refused to avenge him after he was injured, he changed his mind. Now, he wanted to have a taste of this woman himself before giving her to his uncle! Hehe!

    Young master Cheng was quite satisfied with his n.

    However, rouji''s expression changed drastically when she heard his words.

    You''re looking for death! This was simply courting death! Seeing young master Cheng walking towards them, Rou Ji''s face turned pale from the pain. She hurriedly pulled Leng ruoxue behind her to protect her. Regardless of whether the man she suspected was really who she thought he was, she couldn''t let the lecherous young master Cheng destroy Leng ruoxue.

    This wasn''t to say that she was kind or had a sense of justice. Putting aside the issue of that man''s identity, it was also because she treated Leng ruoxue as her only friend. At the very least, Leng ruoxue had never revealed an expression of disdain towards her. It was precisely because of this that she couldn''t allow Leng ruoxue to be defiled in front of her eyes.

    Enduring the bone-piercing pain in her body, Rou Ji''s eyes became more and more determined. When young master Cheng saw it, he found it an eyesore.

    "Move!" He shouted. Young master Cheng rebuked coldly.

    "Don''t even think about it!" Rou Ji didn''t want topromise, and she couldn''tpromise.

    Seeing this, young master Cheng was furious. He immediately stretched out a leg and kicked at rouji''s heart. Rouji, who was already extremely weak from the poison, couldn''t withstand the force of the kick. She spat out a mouthful of blood and her face turned paler.

    Rou Ji stretched out a snow-white hand to wipe the dark red blood from her lips. She looked at young master Cheng coldly and said,"I won''t let you have your way."

    When young master Cheng heard this, he angrily kicked out again. This time, the strength of his kick was quite strong, and it directly sent the weak rouji flying.

    With a bang, Rou Ji hit the wall and fainted.

    "Rou ''er!" When the nine capital city Lord saw this, he quickly dragged his sick body over.

    When the beautiful middle-aged woman saw this, the hatred in her heart deepened.

    At this moment, young master Cheng had alsoe close to Leng ruoxue. Just as he was about to reach out to touch Leng ruoxue''s beautiful face, she suddenly opened her eyes.

    Leng ruoxue nced at rouji, who had fallen to the ground like a broken doll, then turned to look at Childe Cheng.

    After sizing up young master Cheng, Leng ruoxue deliberately put on a fearful expression and eximed,""What do you want to do?"

    "Hehe! What do I want to do, doesn''t the beauty know? Don''t worry! After having fun with me, I''ll find you a good family to marry into. " Young master Chengughed in a perverted manner.

    "You want to marry me off? Where to?" Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    "Of course you''re going to marry my uncle. He''s the mayor of Jiuhua city, one of the ten major cities. What do you think? I''m good to you, right?" Jiang Chen said. Childe Chengughedcently. The way he looked at Leng ruoxue was as if she was already in his bag.

    "Why are you still wasting your breath on her? hurry up and do it." The beautiful middle-aged woman was burning with jealousy. After hearing her son''s words, she urged him impatiently. Suddenly, she turned around and saw Leng ruoxue''s beautiful face. The anger in her heart grew even more.

 Chapter 2496 Who Said We Were Poisoned?(1)

    Damn it, another Vixen!

    The city Lord''s wife looked at Leng ruoxue with jealousy burning in her eyes. She wished that she could rush forward and disfigure her beautiful face. However, after thinking about it, she realized that her son''s words made sense. He would be very happy to give such a beauty to his brother!

    At the thought of this, the city Lord''s wife continued to urge,"Cheng ''er, if you want her, then make your move quickly. We still have a lot of things to do!"

    "Alright, mother!" Childe Cheng smiled smugly as he extended his pair of Wolf ws towards Leng ruoxue''s beautiful face.

    Leng ruoxue dodged to the side and avoided young master Cheng''s hand. Seeing this, young master Cheng was furious.

    F * ck! This was the third time!

    This was the third time he had reached out to touch this woman. The first time, he had broken both his hands and had to go through a lot of trouble to reattach them. The second time, she had dodged. The third time, she still dared to Dodge? Could it be that this detestable woman couldn''t see the current situation?

    No one could help her now! With that thought, young master Cheng lecherously said,""Woman, be tactful and quickly give yourself to me. I might treat you gently. Otherwise, don''t me me for being too rough!"

    "What if I don''t want you to be gentler?" Hearing this, Leng ruoxue smiled faintly.

    "Oh? The beauty also likes strong taste. Very good, I also like this!" When young master Cheng heard this, his smile became even more wretched.

    Leng ruoxue smiled as well, tacitly agreeing to his words.

    At this moment, rouji slowly woke up and happened to hear young master Cheng''s words. She struggled and hurriedly shouted,"Miss Leng, don''t be afraid of him. I won''t let him have the chance to hurt you."

    When young master Cheng heard this, he red at rouji and said fiercely,"B * tch, you can''t even protect yourself, yet you still dare to meddle in other people''s business!"

    "You will regret this! You''ll get your retribution. " Rou Ji growled weakly, half lying in the arms of the nine-capital city Lord.

    "B * tch, I dare you to say that again!" Hearing rouji''s curse, young master Cheng was furious.

    The next moment, he rushed in front of rouji and wanted to teach her a lesson. When the nine-capital city Lord saw this, he immediately raised his head and roared,"No, what do you want to do? If you dare toy a finger on Rou ''er again, I''ll immediately banish you from the family. In the future, I''ll treat it as if I don''t have a son!"

    "Hahaha! How could you treat your son like this for a woman? you''re really a good father! However, you don''t need to kick me out of the family, because I''m already the city Lord of the nine capital city!" Young master Chengughed maniacally as he spoke.

    "That''s right! You useless man, how could you treat us like this for a cheap woman? since you''re heartless, then don''t me us for being heartless. Now that nine capital city is my son ''s, you, the previous city Lord, can just step aside!" The city Lord''s wife also agreed.

    Hearing these words, the nine capital city Lord was a little dumbfounded. How did this happen?

    At that moment, the nine Mountain City Lord, who was in excruciating pain, could not bear to watch any longer. He endured the pain and said,""Why did you drag us into your family conflict? Give us the antidote, and we''ll let it go. Otherwise, don''t me us for working together to demand justice from the Jiuhua city Lord. "<novelnext></novelnext>

    F * ck! They had definitely suffered an undeserved cmity from the nine capital city Lord! What did it have to do with them when the husband and wife did not get along and their son seized power? However, they had been implicated. It was really too unlucky!

    However, the city Lord''s wife wasn''t threatened by the nine Mountain City Lord. She calmly said,""I''m sorry, there''s no antidote for this poison!"

    "No antidote? What kind of poison is this?" When nine Mountain City Lord heard this, his face turned pale with fear. He then said in disbelief,""Don''t lie to me. How can there be no antidote? Are you going to send a dead man to the Jiuhua city Lord?"

    The ''dead person'' he was referring to was Leng ruoxue. He didn''t believe that the other party would allow anything to happen to Leng ruoxue if they wanted to give her to the Jiuhua city Lord. If that was the case, would this mother and son still want to get any benefits from her? It was simply ake at night.

    "Haha, I''m sure you''ve heard of this poison before. It''s called heartbreak. "As for the poison that these deities were inflicted with, it''s different from yours. Therefore, they won''t die! Don''t worry, you won''t die immediately. I''ll let you see my son take the city Lord''s position with your own eyes. " The city Lord''s wife exined proudly.

    Hearing the word "heartbreak," the city Lords "faces became even more unsightly. Even the nine capital city Lord and rouji looked defeated.

    Heartbreak was a legendary poison in theherworld prison. In the beginning, one would only feel pain all over the body. However, this pain was intermittent. Other than pain, it would not take one''s life for the time being. However, in theter stages, it would slowly fester in the abdomen until one died.

    There was indeed no antidote for a poison like gut cutting poison. At least, they had lived for so long and had never heard of anyone who could cure the poison.

    Now that they knew that they had suffered from heartbreak, the city Lords were all terrified and furious, and their expressions became more and more unkind as they looked at the city Lord''s wife and the city Lord. None of them had expected that the city Lord''s wife would be so ruthless the moment she made a move!

    "City Lord''s wife, we have no grudges with you. You poisoned us like this, are you really not afraid that we will join forces and attack the nine capital city?" At this time, another city Lord could not help but ask.

    "Hahaha! Let''s talk about it after you leave the nine capital city alive! If you die, I believe that some of your families will be grateful to me. " The city Lord''s wife said with a smile.

    Hearing the city Lord''s wife say so, the other city Lords also understood. Since she dared to do such a thing, she definitely had nothing to fear! It seemed that the mother and son had already made ns. Cleaning them up was just a convenient way to do them a favor!

    After thinking it through, the city Lords were filled with regret. They regretteding to the nine capital city together out of greed. Now, they had given others a chance to take advantage of them and put them in prison.

    When she saw that the city Lords seemed to be regretting their decision, the city Lord''s wife did not sympathize with them and was toozy to care about them. She then turned her fierce gaze towards Leng ruoxue and said to her son,""Cheng ''er, why are you still hesitating? Hurry up and capture this woman. "

    "Hehe! I just saw mother chatting with the uncles!" Childe Chengughed evilly and went to Leng ruoxue''s side.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief. She thought to herself,''this mother and son finally noticed me again. They finally stopped treating me like I''m invisible.'' It didn''t feel good to be ignored, even if it was by your enemy.

    "Beauty, did you miss me?" Seeing that Leng ruoxue seemed to have something on her mind, young master Cheng teased her with a smile.

    "I didn ''t." Leng ruoxue spoke the truth.

    "It doesn''t matter. Once you''ve tasted my abilities, you won''t be able to leave me," Young master Cheng said confidently.

 Chapter 2497 Who Said We Were Poisoned?(2)

    "Your ability? Which field?" Leng ruoxue asked with a pure and innocent look.

    "Hahaha! Of course it''s the one on the bed. " Young master Cheng said with a proud smile, then he was about to take off his clothes.

    "Wait, you''re that young master Cheng, right?" Leng ruoxue quickly stopped him. You''re not nning to perform in public, are you? I''m very shy. "

    Leng ruoxue''s words were rather reserved, and young master Cheng understood the moment he heard it. Heughed wildly again,"Haha, that''s true. Beauty, let''s go to another ce!"

    With that, young master Cheng wanted to pull Leng ruoxue back, but she stood up on her own and said,""I can walk on my own, where to?"

    She didn''t want to be touched by a cheap man.

    When young master Cheng saw this, he pointed to the room behind the living room.""Let''s go there!"

    After hearing this, Leng ruoxue walked straight to the back of the living room.

    When rouji saw this, she was worried and immediately shouted,"Miss Leng, don''t go with him!"

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue stopped in her tracks and said to rouji,""Madam Rou, I''m like a piece of meat on someone''s chopping board. I have to go!"

    "That''s right. Rouji, you''d better behave yourself. Otherwise, don''t me me for being ruthless!" Young master Cheng''s eyes widened as he threatened angrily. However, he was about to get a beauty, so he was in a good mood and naturally didn''t want to waste time bickering with rouji.

    Leng ruoxue and young master Cheng arrived at the small room behind the living room.

    The moment they entered the room, young master Cheng pounced towards Leng ruoxue. Leng ruoxue dodged his attack with a slight movement.

    When young master Cheng saw this, he wasn''t angry, but found it very interesting. Hehe! He liked this kind of shrewish woman. This kind of woman was full of vor!

    "Beauty, don''t be afraid! I''ll satisfy you. " Young master Cheng consoled her with a perverted smile.

    "Oh! Are you sure you can do it?" Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes scanned young master Cheng from head to toe. She even focused her attention on a certain part of his body below his abdomen, as though she was very suspicious of his words.

    Young master Cheng realized that he was being looked down on, so he immediately straightened his back and said confidently,""Why don''t you try it? I guarantee that you''ve never experienced a man as wild as me!"

    "Oh, really? I''ll give it a try then. " Leng ruoxue smiled.

    When young master Cheng heard this, he started to undress excitedly. Leng ruoxue saw this and did not stop him. When a certain horny guy was only left with a pair of white underpants, Lin Sanjiu continued to size him up.

    After a few nces, Leng ruoxue sighed repeatedly.

    "Damn it, why are you sighing?" Young master Cheng said angrily. Was this detestable woman not satisfied with him?

    "Young master Cheng, your figure is really too bad. I''m very disappointed. " Leng ruoxue said with a look of disdain.

    "Damn it, my body is one of the best in the nineherher prison, and you''re not satisfied?" Young master Cheng roared in anger.

    "Ranked? Who did he queue with? The evil ghost of theherworld prison? If you''repared to them, your figure, coupled with that human-like face, is indeed better than them. " Leng ruoxueughed evilly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Detestable! Woman, I''ll let you have a taste of your mouth first, and you''ll soon know how powerful I am!" Young master Cheng threatened with a menacing look on his face. After he finished speaking, he pounced towards Leng ruoxue.

    This time, Leng ruoxue didn''t even try to Dodge. Just when young master Cheng thought he had seeded, he suddenly realized that there were a few delicate and cute little beasts in front of him, blocking his next move.

    "Eh?" When did these little beasts appear? Young master Cheng was bbergasted. He wasn''t stupid, and he could tell that these little beasts were definitely not from the nineherher prison.

    "Cheap man, let''s y with you!" Baby spoke on behalf of all the little beasts. After he finished speaking, he even deliberately showed off his sharp ws.

    Looking at the cold lights shing in front of his eyes, young master Cheng shivered when he first saw them. However, he soon thought about it. What could these little beasts that were not even the size of his palm do? He could send these little ones flying with a single kick.

    With such a thought, he naturally wasn''t afraid of the threat of the treasure.

    "Get out of my way, I want a beauty!" Young master Cheng didn''t put the small beasts in his eyes and immediately berated them.

    Baby and the other beasts were not angry when they heard this, but there was no way they could get out of the way. "I said, we''ll y with you. Don''t have any ideas about my master. You don''t deserve it!" Baby said again.

    "That''s right! We''ll let you have a good time too. You have to believe in our abilities. " Yao interrupted with a smirk.

    "Oh! I''m thinking about where to start!" Ling also said in a matter-of-fact manner.

    "Let me go first! I haven''t fought in a long time. " Yu, who had not appeared for a long time and had been cultivating all this time, also asked with a look of desire.

    "Alright! I''ll let Yu strike first. " The few of them looked at each other and agreed.

    "Thank you!" Yu was very happy. Then, he directly showed his sharp eagle ws.

    A stream of light streaked across the sky, and in an instant, five deep w marks were left on young master Cheng''s Red chest. The pain immediately made young master Cheng cry out in pain.

    "Detestable!" Young master Cheng was furious. The consequences would be severe. He had never thought that these little beasts would actually dare to attack him. Unfortunately, before he could react, Baobao and the other beasts had already acted at the same time. In a split second, rays of cold light streaked across the sky andnded on young master Cheng banguo''s body.

    "Argh! Awooo!" Young master Cheng let out a series of earth-shaking and God-weeping howls.

    Hearing this, the nine capital city Lords and the others in the hall were all trembling with fear. This ... Is this a matter? Following that, loud bangs could be heard, causing the poisoned city Lords to think to themselves that this was quite a bigmotion.

    However, the city Lord''s wife, who had heard themotion, was extremely pleased with herself. Sheughed wildly with a smug look on her face."Hahaha! As expected of my son, you''re much stronger than some weak men!"

    When the city Lord''s wife said this, she even deliberately nced at the nine capital city Lords. Suddenly, the city Lords all knew who the so-called soft man was.

    For a moment, they all felt a little sympathy for the nine capital city Lord. It was his misfortune to marry such a woman! Fortunately, the nine capital city Lord didn''t care much about a certain Madam''s words. Otherwise, he would be so embarrassed that he would kill himself.

    Rouji, on the other hand, was surprised to hear this voice.

    This voice didn''t sound like a pervert enjoying himself. Unfortunately, he was too proud to notice the difference in these voices. However, rouji was relieved. As long as she couldn''t hear Leng ruoxue''s voice, she would be fine. Otherwise, she would have to die to atone for her sins.

    After an unknown period of time, the sounds from the small room behind the living room gradually faded. Other than low moans, there were no more violent collisions.

 Chapter 2498 Who Said We Were Poisoned?(3)

    A momentter, Leng ruoxue walked out from behind with a refreshed expression. The few city Lords quickly looked up and sized her up. From her appearance, she did not look like someone who had been tortured. However, the few of them were smart enough not to say their guesses.

    At this moment, the city Lord''s wife also looked at Leng ruoxue and said with an ambiguous expression,""What do you think? my son is not bad, right?"

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she couldn''t help but frown. These words really didn''t sound like something a mother should say. "It''s just barely satisfactory!"She still gave him face.

    "What did you just say? My son has been tormented for so long, and you''re still not satisfied? He still dared to say that he was barely satisfactory? It looks like you really are a cheap person!" The city Lord''s wife said angrily.

    "City Lord''s wife, whether I''m a cheap person or not, what does it have to do with how long your son has been tormented? However, since you''ve said so, I''ll have a good talk with you. Your son is really not good enough. I haven''t even made a move yet! He was already lying on the ground, sigh! I guess you can''t understand the disappointment in my heart!" Leng ruoxueined with a sorrowful expression.

    However, the mayor''s wife clearly didn''t believe her and retorted loudly,""My son can''t be that useless. You must be lying to me."

    "Since you don''t believe me, I''ll have to show you the evidence so that you won''t use me." Leng ruoxue said with a helpless expression.

    As soon as she finished speaking, everyone saw a few cute little beasts walking out from the back of the hall in elegant small steps. Those little beasts were dragging a rope in their ws, and the other end of the rope was tied to a bloody mess, obviously in a deepa ... If it could be considered a person!

    Oh my God! Who was this guy?

    Looking at the bloody piece of meat, the city Lords were all frightened and felt a chill down their backs. This kind of fear that made them break out in cold sweat from the bottom of their feet had never appeared when they knew that they were poisoned, but now, they had it.

    The city Lord''s wife naturally saw the piece of flesh as well. Following that, she couldn''t help but widen her eyes. Her hand trembled as she pointed at the bloody piece of flesh and said,""He, who is he?"

    "Young master Cheng, your son." Leng ruoxue sneered.

    Hearing Leng ruoxue''s answer, the few city Lords could not help but shiver. They all recalled how they had flirted with Leng ruoxue previously. Although they had not gone too far, if she were toe after them for revenge, they would not be able to escape from their current situation!

    Thinking of this, the city Lords wished they could pretend to be invisible, not daring to say a word. Otherwise, if the other party treated them the same way he treated young master Cheng, they would definitely not be able to escape death!

    Sob ... It''s too scary, isn''t it?

    At this moment, the clear w marks on young master Cheng''s body were so deep that his bones could be seen. It was a reminder to them just how ruthless the other party''s ws were!

    "This is impossible!" The city Lords believed Leng ruoxue''s words, but a certain Madam didn ''t. She couldn''t convince herself that the bloodied fellow in front of her was her son. Her son wouldn''t be so useless!

    "Since Madam doesn''t believe me, I can only prove it to you!" Leng ruoxue''s smile was rather evil. She gave her precious a look, and her precious understood and immediately threw a pill into young master Cheng''s half-opened mouth. Not long after, young master Cheng woke up, and the injuries on his body hadpletely healed.

    The city Lords were once again stunned by this scene!

    Wasn''t the effect of this pill a little too good?

    However, before they could think further, they were disturbed by young master Cheng''s pig-like howl.

    "Mother! Save me! Save me! These guys aren''t human! Wuwu...They''re bullying me!" The moment young master Cheng saw his mother, he immediately called for help.

    When the city Lord''s wife saw that the blood clot was really her son, she became anxious. She red at Leng ruoxue and shouted,""Damn little B * tch, quickly order these little B * stards to let go of my son!"

    "You bastard! You''re the little bastard, your entire family are little bastards!" Hearing them being called little B * stards, baby was unhappy. After giving his friends another look, baby and the other Beastie reenacted the scene in the small room in front of everyone who was still clear about the situation ...

    "¡­¡­"

    A cold glint shed in front of their eyes, and pieces of flesh flew in all directions. The terrifying and bloodthirsty scene petrified the few city Lords present once again. Their bodies also trembled involuntarily. It was too terrifying!

    Even though they had lived in the nineherher prison for so long, they had never seen such a torturous scene. Compared to these fierce little beasts, the city Masters felt that they were as kind as a piece of white paper! These small beasts were most likely the natives of the nineherherher prison.

    Boohoo ... Even though they were poisoned, they didn''t have the time to think about how long they could live. At this moment, their hearts and minds were moved by those fierce and bloodthirsty little beasts. They were afraid that they would be the next ones to attack! With this thought in mind, the city Lords fearfully found their own corners and tried to lower their presence.

    When the city Lord''s wife first saw this bloodthirsty scene, she was also instantly scared silly. When she finally came back to her senses, her son had once again be a bloody piece of meat, and this time, she didn''t even hear her son''s cry of pain.

    The city Lord''s wife''s anger surged when she saw her son''s mouth being gagged by a piece of blood-stained cloth. Then, her face contorted as she red at Leng ruoxue and roared,""Damn bitch, I won''t let you off!"

    "Oh, really? I''ll be waiting. However, I''m afraid you won''t have the chance to do so. " With that, Leng ruoxue walked towards the city Lord''s wife, causing her to retreat in fear.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "W-what are you doing?" The city Lord''s wife said with a trembling voice. She couldn''t deny that she was a little scared, especially when she saw that the little beasts had actually abandoned her unconscious son and were walking towards her. She immediately thought of the violent actions of these little beasts and her heart was instantly filled with fear.

    The city Lord''s wife retreated step by step under the pressure of Leng ruoxue, her baby, and the other little beasts. She kept shouting,""Men! Men! Someonee and protect me. "

    However, at this moment, many of the guards who had just witnessed the terrifying side of the little beasts were so afraid that they did not dare to stand out.

    "Stop screaming. No one wille to save you at this time." Leng ruoxue smiled faintly and said.

    "Impossible! I''m the city Lord''s wife!" The city Lord''s husband shouted in a self-deceiving manner.

    "Oh, really? If any of you want to save her, feel free to do so!" When Leng ruoxue heard this, she immediately turned towards the guard who had unknowingly retreated into a corner. The moment she asked, the guards simply turned around and ran. When the city Lord''s wife saw this scene, she was so angry that she almost vomited blood.

    F * ck! I knew these people can''t be counted on!

    Suddenly, the city Lord''s wife caught a glimpse of the evildoer and the others from the corner of her eye. She quickly pointed at them and said,""B * tch, if you dare to touch a single hair on my head, I''ll make them die with me!"

    "Oh, really? I think you can try. " Leng ruoxue said nonchntly, her face full of disapproval.

    "You ... You''re really not afraid? Can you just watch them die?" The city Lord''s wife couldn''t help but ask when she saw that she couldn''t threaten the other party.

    "I feel that even if all of your family members are dead, they won''t lose a single hair." Leng ruoxue smiled.

    "This is impossible! They were also poisoned! I''m the only one who has the antidote for that poison!" The city Lord''s wife did not believe Leng ruoxue''s words and reminded her once again.

    "So what if you have the antidote? I''m an Alchemist, would it be difficult for me to concoct an antidote pill?" Leng ruoxue said with a calm expression.

    At this time, the demon''s voice also sounded,""Who said we were poisoned?"

    After saying that, evildoer and the others who were unconscious sat up one by one.

    "You ..." The mayor''s wife widened her eyes in disbelief. Even Rou Ji, who had been paying attention to the development of the situation, couldn''t help but be surprised.

    "This is impossible! You guys were clearly poisoned. " After a long while, the shocked city Lord''s wife finally managed to say aplete sentence.

    "I''m so sorry! Madam, I''m sorry to disappoint you, but we weren''t poisoned. We were just too tired and took a nap. " Uncle long replied with a smile.

    This answer made the city Lord''s wife so angry that she almost vomited blood. Even rouji, who had been watching the show after realizing that they weren''t poisoned, couldn''t help but be speechless.

    Rouji now felt that she had never truly understood the background of these deities. But now, could she be considered to have seen their true faces?

    It seemed that his decision was correct. Unfortunately, there was an ident, and he didn''t know how long he could live.

    "Uncle long, let''s capture this woman!" At this moment, Leng ruoxue saw that the time was right, so she spoke to uncle long and the others.

    "Alright," he said. "Yes, sir!" Uncle long replied and led his men to surround the city Lord''s wife.

    This action also caused the city Lord''s wife, who had been somewhat dazed from the blow, to quicklye back to her senses. The city Lord''s wife held her head high and puffed out her chest, as if she was a Fox exploiting a Tiger''s might, and loudly said,""How dare you! I''m the wife of the nine capital city Lord ..."

    However, before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by the nine capital city Lord, who had a rather ugly expression on his face.""You''re no longer the wife of the nine capital city Lord!"

    "You ..." The city Lord''s wife heard this and red at the nine capital city Lord. Then, she turned around and shouted at Leng ruoxue and the rest,""I''m the Jiuhua city Lord''s younger sister. Try and touch me! My brother won''t let you off. "

    "Oh, really? Don''t worry, I''ll order the Jiuhua city Lord toe and pick you up. I won''t kill you before I see him. " The demon said coldly.

    The city Lord''s wife saw that the other party wasn''t threatened by her, and immediately didn''t know what to do.

    How did this happen?

    She didn''t expect that the mayor of Jiuhua city wouldn''t be scared even after she mentioned him. What should she do now?

 Chapter 2499 Doing A Good Deed Every Day (1)

    The city Lord''s wife panicked.

    Just as the city Lord''s wife was racking her brain to continue threatening them, uncle long looked at the city Lord''s wife, who was still in a daze, with a little sympathy. Then, he took out a rope and tied the city Lord''s wife, who didn''t have time to struggle, like a dumpling. He was afraid that she would cry out, so he cut a piece of cloth from her body and stuffed it into her mouth.

    After he hadpleted the task smoothly, uncle long nced at the nine capital city Lord and the rest in disdain before he turned to Leng ruoxue and the rest and said,""Xue ''er, you can wrap up now."

    "Alright. Let''s go!" Leng ruoxue nodded.

    With that, she led the evildoer and the others out of the city Lord''s mansion. Before she left, the evildoer even nced at the nine capital city Lord meaningfully, which immediately scared the nine capital city Lord''s little heart.

    It was too terrifying, wasn''t it?

    Although the man only nced at him, he could feel the coldness in the man''s eyes. The coldness made him shiver. He had lived for a long time, but he had never felt like he had half a foot in death.

    Who was that person?! Wuu ... Why did she give him such a terrifying feeling? Even the powerful Lord of Jiuhua city didn''t make him feel like he was facing the god of death.

    The nine-capital city Lord was filled with fear. After Leng ruoxue and the others had left, he helped rouji up from the ground. At this moment, his clothes were already half-soaked with cold sweat.

    "Rou ''er, what should we do?" The nine-capital city Lord looked at his beloved woman affectionately, and asked helplessly.

    "City Lord, Madam and young master Cheng are both in the hands of youngdy Leng and the others. What are your ns?" Rou Ji didn''t answer, but asked tentatively.

    When Leng ruoxue and the others left, they also took the two fellows away. This was to her liking. However, she still had to confirm the city Lord''s intentions. Otherwise, it would be hard for her to make arrangements for her subordinates.

    Unexpectedly, when the nine-capital city Lord heard rouji''s question, he immediately roared in anger,""What other ns can I have? Those two fellows are courting death. Don''t expect me to save them. "

    In fact, he could not save her! Regarding this, the nine capital city Lord was still very aware of his own limitations. This feeling became even more intense after he received a nce from the terrifying man before he left.

    Now, he finally believed in rouji''s words. Rouji had the foresight. Those people really couldn''t be provoked!

    Thinking of this, the nine capital city Lord looked at rouji with tender eyes. However, rouji, who had always been generous, blushed under his red and hot eyes. The nine capital city Lord also rarely saw rouji blushing, so he became even more affectionate.

    Unfortunately, their affectionate gaze was interrupted by a few people who spoiled the mood.

    Nine Mountain City Lord said with a speechless expression,""I say, you two, now is not the time for you to be lovey-dovey. Why don''t you think about what to do about the poison in our bodies?"

    "Argh! I''m finished! Rouji, we''re going to die!" After hearing nine Mountain City Lord''s words, the nine capital city Lord finally remembered that he was still poisoned! When he thought about how he was about to die with the beautiful and lovely rouji, his heart felt bitter.

    Rou Ji, who originally wanted to treat the nine-capital city Lord gently, immediately rolled her eyes when she heard his words. She said in an unpleasant tone,"Is this the time to think about being poisoned? Let''s think about how we''re going to exin this to the casten of Jiuhua city!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Why do we need to exin to the Jiuhua city Lord that we were poisoned?" The nine Mountain City Lord could not help but ask in a daze.

    "Don''t you know that the casten''s wife is the younger sister of the casten?" Rou Ji asked as if she was looking at an idiot.

    "I know! Even if the mayor''s wife is the sister of the mayor of Jiuhua city, we shouldn''t be the ones to answer to her for poisoning us. Instead, he should be the one to answer to us, right?" Another city Lord couldn''t help but ask.

    "To think that you''re a city Lord, yet you''re so simple-minded. Let me ask you, if someone in your family did something like the mayor''s wife did and fell into someone else''s hands, would you treat it as if nothing happened, or would you save the person?" Rou Ji asked helplessly.

    "That ... Depends on the situation!" The nine Mountain City Lord said honestly. If the other party''s strength was inferior to his, then he would definitely have to save him. After all, he was a member of his own n, and it was up to his own n to decide how to deal with him. However, if the other party was too strong and he could not gnaw at him, then not only would he have to treat it as if nothing had happened, but he would also have to be careful to prevent the other party from venting his anger on his own n.

    In short, such things had to be done randomly and could not be treated the same way.

    "As far as I know, the Jiuhua city Lord is always protective of his sister. Although he doesn''t care about his sister, he''ll definitelye for us if he knows something happened to her. By then, we won''t be able to escape." Rouji saw that nine Mountain City Lord wasn''t so stupid that he couldn''t be saved, so she reminded him.

    After Rou Ji finished her words, the city Lords all fell silent.

    Although nineherherher prison had an unwritten rule that if a family member caused trouble, the family would not get involved, most of the families who did so were small families who wanted to protect themselves. For example, the families of the city Lords of the top ten main cities did not care how big the trouble caused by their family members was. For the honor of their families, they would not stand by and watch their family members ''trouble. In other words, they were going to be in trouble.

    At the thought of this, the city Lords ''faces instantly turned pale, and they all had the urge to cry.

    They couldn''t be so unlucky as to suffer the wrath of the nine capital city Lord after being poisoned, right?

    Wu......The ones who injured the city Lord and his wife were obviously not them! They were also victims, okay? However, after seeing Leng ruoxue''s ferocious beasts, they didn''t dare to betray her and the others. Those people were probably even more powerful than the Lord of Jiuhua city.

    Thinking of this, the city Lords were at a loss.

    After a long silence, the castens found that rouji was quite calm. They couldn''t help but ask curiously,"Rouji, do you have any good ideas?"

    "Yes, I do. I''m just afraid you won''t listen." Rou Ji said with a faint smile.

    "Let''s hear it first. " The nine Mountain City Lord said urgently.

    "Just go and seek protection from Leng ruoxue and the others." Rouji didn''t beat around the bush and said directly.

    After hearing this, the city Lords couldn''t help but look troubled. The other party was a God! Not long ago, they had teased him and treated him as their prey. Now, they had to rely on their prey to block the anger of the LORD of Jiuhua city. They couldn''t ept it.

    Seeing through their thoughts, Rou Ji sneered, "I''ve already said my opinion. It''s not up to me to decide if you''ll listen. "

 Chapter 2500 Doing A Good Deed Every Day (2)

    "Rou ''er, what about us?" The nine capital city Lord asked carefully.

    "Of course, it''s the same." Rouji said. Even though she sounded so certain, she wasn''t sure if Leng ruoxue and the others were willing to take them in. Perhaps ... They didn''t even think highly of them!

    "Rou ''er, they are gods. If the people in the nineher prison know that we have joined the gods, they will look down on us." After thinking for a while, the nine capital city Lord gathered his courage and said. After he finished speaking, he nced at rouji with fear and his heart started to beat wildly again.

    Rou ''er wouldn''t be angry at him, would she? The nine capital city Lord couldn''t help but think.

    "So what if you''re a god? The enemy of our enemy is our friend. Now, the casten of Jiuhua city is ourmon enemy, so we should work together. " Rou Ji said matter-of-factly. In fact, it wasn''t that she didn''t have any selfish thoughts.

    She was still suspicious of the evildoer''s identity, but she was very clear that unless he admitted it, she would never be able to find out the truth about his identity. After seeing the slight abilities that Leng ruoxue and the others had disyed, she wanted to take a gamble!

    If she won the bet, she would be able to return to jiuyou city openly. If she lost the bet, she wouldn''t lose anything, would she? Moreover, she still remembered Leng ruoxue saying that she was a famous Alchemist.

    Due to their innate attributes, the people in the nineher prison couldn''t have the profession of an Alchemist. As for them, they dreamed of having the opportunity to befriend an Alchemist. Now that an Alchemist was in front of them, rouji naturally didn''t want to miss it.

    However, she would not tell these words to the other city Lords. It was best if they could figure it out on their own. If they gave up such a good opportunity, she would not sympathize with them.

    Moreover, no matter what the nine capital city Lord thought, she had already made up her mind.

    After making up her mind and ordering her trusted subordinates to deal with the aftermath, Rou Ji considerately ordered the city Lords, who were still deep in thought, to be sent to their rooms.

    After returning to her room, Rou Ji saw the nine-capital city Lord hesitating to speak. She sighed helplessly and whispered something to him ...

    When the nine capital city Lord heard this, his face turned even paler. He asked in shock and disbelief,""R-really?"

    He was a little scared by Rou Ji''s words. However, he knew Rou Ji well. He believed that if she didn''t have any clues, she wouldn''t have said that. However, he was even more scared.

    There was an 80 - 90% chance of this happening! He was quite clear about rouji''s previous identity.

    "Although I''m not too sure, my intuition tells me that this person is very dangerous." Rou Ji said with a serious face.

    "Dangerous? It was simply terrifying! It''s too terrifying. " As if he had found a soulmate, the nine capital city Lord immediately agreed. When he thought about the look in the man''s eyes before he left, he broke out in a cold sweat again.

    "Then what is the city Lord''s decision?" Rouji asked.

    "Rouji, I''ll listen to you. From now on, I''ll listen to you. You decide." The nine capital city Lord said with a lingering fear. Although he couldn''t confirm the man''s identity, he still had to thank rouji for her foresight. Fortunately, he didn''t foolishly take revenge for bu Xiao. Otherwise, wouldn''t he have already offended him?

    "With city Lord''s words, I can rest assured. Casten, send someone to deliver a letter to the casten of Jiuhua city and report what happened here to him. As for his decision, it''s none of our business. " Rou Ji suggested.

    "Alright. By the way, what about the nine Mountain City Lord and the others?" The nine-capital city Lord asked. Actually, he wanted to say whether he should tell the other city Lords about his guess of the man''s identity, but he was afraid that rouji would be unhappy, so he said it in a more reserved way.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Why should we care about their lives?" Rou Ji roared in anger. She was a petty woman who held grudges. She had never forgotten how those people had shouted at her and teased Leng ruoxue. She believed that Leng ruoxue wouldn''t want to see them.

    "No matter! I don''t care! I''m just asking. " The nine-capital city Lord said fearfully. He immediately tucked his tail between his legs and looked at rouji with an ingratiating expression.

    "City Lord, I''m doing this for your own good. Think about how they treated Leng ruoxue before. If that man''s identity is as I''ve guessed, then Leng ruoxue is our nineherher prison''s ..." Rou Ji said earnestly, deliberately leaving out half of what she had said.

    But when the nine capital city Lord heard this, he immediately understood and nodded repeatedly, his face full of lingering fear. But then, he asked with some confusion,"Since Rou ''er doesn''t care about their lives, why did you suggest them to seek the protection of the gods?"

    "We are all grasshoppers on the same vine. I have done my part by reminding them. If they don''t listen, they naturally can''t me us. This way, it will save us a lot of trouble." Rou Ji revealed a cunning smile.

    "Rou ''er''s words make sense," The nine-capital city Lord ttered. His face was still filled with the disgusting expression of how smart Rou ''er was. However, rouji was very pleased to see this.

    "Casten, write a letter to the casten of Jiuhua city!" Rouji rolled her eyes at the nine capital city Lord and urged.

    "I''ll go now. " The nine-capital city Lord was excited and eagerly prepared to go to the study room. However, before he left, he asked with a worried look,""Rou ''er, what about our poison?"

    "Cold! Hurry up and write the letter!" Rouji was getting impatient with the nine capital city Lord''s hesitation and started to roar.

    "Yes!" After the nine capital city Lord responded, he immediately ran to his study.

    The next day.

    Early in the morning, rouji had brought the nine capital city Masters to the inn to look for Leng ruoxue and the others.

    The moment she saw Leng ruoxue, Rou Ji immediately apologized to her and said that they had already reported this to the Jiuhua city Lord. She believed that the Jiuhua city Lord would be here soon. At the same time, she also told Leng ruoxue about the situation with the Jiuhua city Lord.

    Leng ruoxue listened to rouji''s endless rambling. In the end, she could only conclude a few things about the situation with the casten of Jiuhua city.

    The Jiuhua city Lord was very protective.

    The casten of Jiuhua city was ruthless, and his way of dealing with his enemies was absolutely daunting.

    The casten of Jiuhua city was also a man who liked beautiful women, and the woman he liked the most was piaoyao, the most beautiful woman in the nineherher prison.

    In summary, rouji spent half a day exining. However, after hearing rouji''s words, Leng ruoxue became interested in the number one beauty of the nineherherher prison. Rouji had also mentioned that the biggest dream of the floating Jade Beauty was to be theher Empress of the nineherherher prison. In that case, she had a potential love rival.

    Although Leng ruoxue didn''t know if rouji mentioned the floating beauty on purpose or not, she could see the hatred rouji had for the floating beauty. When rouji mentioned the floating beauty, it could be said that she was gnashing her teeth in anger.

 Chapter 2501 Doing A Good Deed Every Day (3)

    After saying all this nonsense, Rou Ji looked at Leng ruoxue, who didn''t seem to be impatient at all. After hesitating for a long time, she couldn''t help but ask,"Miss Leng, I have something to tell you ..."

    Seeing Rou Ji hesitating, Leng ruoxue smiled and said,""You''re asking me about my man''s identity, right?"

    "I ..." Leng ruoxue''s straightforwardness made Rou Ji feel embarrassed for her own thoughts. The reason why she wanted to chat with Leng ruoxue alone was because she felt that it was easier for women to get along with each other. More importantly, women were the most soft-hearted.

    "You know him?" Leng ruoxue asked with a faint smile.

    "Not really. I''ve only seen my Lord from afar once. Moreover, the person beside you looks slightly different from my Lord. However, as your subordinate, I know my Lord''s aura." Rou Ji replied honestly. Since Leng ruoxue was willing to ask this, she knew that her guess was almost right. This fact made her feel ecstatic.

    "You''re the demon''s subordinate?" Rou Ji''s identity surprised Leng ruoxue.

    "Yes! I used to be a guard of the city Lord''s mansion in jiuyou city. However, something happened, so I came to the nine capital city. " Rou Ji avoided the important part and said.

    "Since you''re a guard of jiuyou city, you should know my temper. What''s your purpose in deliberately getting close to Xue ''er?" Suddenly, a devilish cold voice came from the room. Rou Ji''s delicate body trembled when she heard it.

    Then, a slight ripple appeared in the air of the room, and the tall figure of the evildoer appeared.

    Seeing this, Rou Ji immediately knelt down and lowered her head. She said with respect,"Greetings, my Lord."

    "Hmph! Answer my question!" The evildoer ignored Rou Ji''s respect and snorted coldly.

    Seeing the man in front of her cause her blood Qi to surge up with just a cold snort, Rou Ji''s fear of this evildoer deepened.

    Rouji didn''t dare to hide anything and said the truth,"I befriend miss Leng only because I want to confirm master''s identity. I don''t have any ill intentions towards miss Leng."

    Hearing this, the evil man''s pitch-ck eyes stared deeply at Rou Ji, as if he wanted to see into the depths of her heart. Rou Ji felt the evil man''s eyes and didn''t dare to move. However, her heart was beating so fast that it almost jumped out of her chest.

    This was his Lord, an extremely powerful man!

    How could a promiscuous and promiscuous Piao Yao be worthy of such a man? Thinking about how Piao Yao coveted her master, Rou Ji felt ashamed. However, she could foresee Piao Yao''s tragic future, which also made her fearful mood instantly better.

    After a long time.

    Only then did the demon restrain his massive aura. "Why would a guard of jiuyou city marry the Lord of Jiudu city as a concubine?" he asked.

    The guards of the jiuyou city Lord''s mansion were the elites of the nineherher prison. Even if one couldn''t say that 100% of the guards were geniuses in meditation, there were at least 80% of them. Rouji couldn''t have be a guard of the jiuyou city Lord''s mansion by relying on her face! However, rouji had married the governor of a small city, and she had be his concubine. He couldn''t help but feel puzzled.

    When did the guards of the city Lord''s mansion in jiuyou city have such a low status? It was a huge humiliation to the city Lord of jiuyou city to let the guards of jiuyou city be the concubines of a small city Lord.

    "Master, this subordinate has a secret that is difficult to disclose." Hearing the demon''s question, Rou Ji really wanted to pour out all her grievances to her Lord. However, she also knew that her Lord wouldn''t care about such a trivial matter. If she really told him, he would definitely think that she was a waste. With this thought, she didn''t dare to say anything.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue walked to rouji''s side and gently helped her up."Since your master has asked you, why don''t you seize the opportunity? If you really suffer, we can help you. "

    Leng ruoxue had a pretty good impression of rouji. She was also the first person she had made friends with since she came to the nineherher prison. Therefore, she didn''t mind being a busybody. As the saying goes, do a good deed every day! Today, her kindness would be shown to rouji.

    When rouji heard Leng ruoxue''s words, she was moved to tears. How long had it been since an outsider, other than the nine capital city Lord, had shown such concern for her? Leng ruoxue''s words,pared to her fear of her master''s might, made her feel closer to her.

    After that, Rou Ji started to narrate her experience to Leng ruoxue and the demon as if she had found a vent.

    It turned out that rouji had be the concubine of the nine-capital city Lord because she was guilty.

    However, she had been set up. The first culprit was naturally Piao Yao, and the other two were the city Lords of Jiuhua city and jiuming city.

    Back then, rouji had also identally caught a glimpse of Piao Yao and the nine underworld city Lord''s sexual rtionship. The two of them were afraid that the matter would be exposed and Piao Yao''s reputation would be ruined, so they had joined forces to frame her for stealing the city Lord''s mansion''s valuable items. At that time, in order to live, she admitted to the crime and was then sent to a remote small city like the nine capital city.

    But even so, Piao Yao still refused to let her go. She didn''t know what the other party''s purpose was, but he actually forced her to marry the nine capital city Lord.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Although Rou Ji was a prideful woman, she was also a woman who knew what was good for her. She knew that in terms of power, she was no match for Piao Yao, so she had topromise.

    After Rou Ji had finished her story, Leng ruoxue stared at her for a long time. When Rou Ji was about to lose her cool, Leng ruoxue said,"If I''m not wrong, one of the poisons in your body should have been nted by piaoyao, right?"

    "Yes, you know there''s more than one poison in my body?" Rou Ji was shocked by Leng ruoxue''s words.

    "I didn''t know at first, but after I heard about the characteristics of heartbreak, I found that you didn''t act up from time to time like the others. This can only prove that there is more than one poison in your body, and that more than two kinds of poisons are mixed together, which just happens to y the role of fighting poison with poison. Therefore, your situation is the lightest among the other people." Leng ruoxue exined with a smile.

    "Have you been injured before?" Leng ruoxue asked again after a moment.

    "Yes, you''re right. After I was injured, my strength was greatly reduced, and I could only submit myself to the nine capital city Master and be his concubine. But fortunately, he was quite good to me. For so many years, if it wasn''t for him protecting me, I''m afraid I would have died long ago. " Rou Ji heaved a long sigh and said with a grievance.

    "Take it," Hearing this, Leng ruoxue didn''t waste any time and handed Rou Ji a small white jade bottle.

    Rou Ji carefully opened it and sniffed. She immediately looked at Leng ruoxue in surprise and asked,"This, this is a healing pill?"

    "Yes! Go back and take the healing pill first, then recuperate. Come find me tomorrow, I''ll help you detoxify. " Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "Miss Leng, I have no way to repay your kindness. From now on, Rou Ji is willing to go through water and tread on fire for you, no matter what." Rouji was so excited that she knelt down in front of Leng ruoxue.

    "Get up! I don''t like it when people kneel for no reason. " Leng ruoxue said seriously.

    "Yes!" Rouji quickly stood up to avoid angering Leng ruoxue.

    At this moment, rouji heard the demon''s cold voice."Rouji, while we''re in the nineherher prison, you''ll be in charge of protecting Xue ''er!"

    "This subordinate will do as youmand!" Rou Ji replied happily. The fact that her Lord was willing to entrust her with such an important task meant that everything was in the past. Now that she had Leng ruoxue and her Lord''s legs, her future would be much better.

    When she thought of this, she finally rxed her tensed mood for many years.

    The next day.

    Leng ruoxue saw rouji, who was extremely excited after her old illness was cured.

    Rou Ji''s strength was even greater after her injuries were healed. Leng ruoxue was shocked to find out that Rou Ji had the cultivation of a underworld Supreme. Such strength was equivalent to a reverent-God in the divinity.

    "Miss Leng, thanks to your healing elixir, I actually advanced! I''m really grateful to you. " Rou Ji said with great excitement.

    The futureherworld Empress''s healing pill was simply too effective. Not only had it healed her many years of internal injuries, it had also allowed her to advance in rank. She had no idea how she could repay Leng ruoxue. Even if she were to go through fire and water for her, she felt that it would not be enough to express her gratitude towards Leng ruoxue.

    The nine capital city Master, who was standing beside rouji, was also very worried.

    Sob ... Rouji''s strength had surpassed his. What should he do in the future?

    In the past, he could still rely on the fact that he could protect rouji and rightfully upy rouji. Now, her power was already Ming Zun ''s, why would she need his protection? If so, how could he still have the face to stay by rouji''s side?

    Although rouji had said that she wouldn''t despise him and that their rtionship would be the same as before, his male chauvinist heart still didn''t feel good.

    Leng ruoxue, who was watching coldly from the side, saw the two people''spletely different expressions andughed in her heart. Then, she whispered a few words to rouji, who immediately red fiercely at the nine capital city Lord.

    When the nine capital city Lord saw this, he immediately acted like a well-behaved little wife.

    Leng ruoxue could not help butugh out loud. However, in the face of Leng ruoxue''s teasing, the nine capital city Lord did not dare to have any thoughts of anger. He could only look at Leng ruoxue fearfully and pitifully. Woo ... He could not afford to offend this person!

 Chapter 2502 A Self-Aware Servant (1)

    Why were women nowadays so powerful? The nine capital city Lord could not understand, but he could deeply feel that the status of men in the future would be even lower. Perhaps, he should get used to it in advance.

    The nine capital city Lord quickly adjusted his mental state and continued to act weak as he looked at Leng ruoxue pitifully.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxueughed even more happily. When she was doneughing, she deliberately took out a ck pill and handed it to rouji. Seeing that there was only one pill, rouji felt a bit conflicted.

    Although she really wanted to beg the futureherworld Empress to save her useless man, rouji, who already felt like she owed her husband a lot, couldn''t bring herself to do so.

    The nine-capital city Lord saw through Rou Ji''s thoughts and hurriedly urged,"Rou ''er, hurry up and eat! I''ll be at ease after you''ve cured the poison. " He was afraid that rouji would make them unhappy because of this. After all, their lives were in their hands!

    "Miss Leng, I ... I ..." Rou Ji really wanted to ask if she could give this pill to the nine capital city Lord. However, looking at Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes that were as clear as the moon, she couldn''t bring herself to say such insatiable words.

    "You what? hurry up and eat!" Leng ruoxue urged with a smile.

    "Yes." Rou Ji was helpless. She looked at the nine capital city Lord apologetically. It wasn''t that she didn''t care about the nine capital city Lord''s life, but she really couldn''t say it now. If the other party wanted to give her pills to someone else because of her, the consequences would be unimaginable if he got angry.

    With this apprehension, Rou Ji could only bite the bullet and eat the ck pill. She wanted to wait until she and the futureher Empress were more familiar with each other, or after she had made a great contribution, she would ask for a reward. This was the only way now.

    After eating the pill and spitting out a mouthful of foul-smelling ck blood, Rou Ji''s face became much rosier. When the nine capital city Lord saw this, his face immediately revealed a sincere smile. He excitedly pulled Rou Ji into his arms and giggled. At this moment, he really didn''t know what would happen to him.

    Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes sized up the two of them who were over-excited. When they had calmed down, they suddenly realized that Leng ruoxue had another pill in her hand. However, this time, the pill was grey in color.

    The nine capital city Lord looked at the elixir in Leng ruoxue''s hand, his eyes emitting a green light of desire. This, this was for him? He didn''t dare to think too much, and he didn''t dare to snatch it. Rouji did the same. The two of them exchanged a nce and then pretended as if nothing had happened. However, their peeking eyes from time to time revealed their thoughts.

    Looking at the two of them who had suddenly be pretentious, Leng ruoxue pursed her lips and chuckled. She then threw the pill in her hand to the nine capital city Lord and said,""Eat it!"

    "Yes!" The nine capital city Lord was so excited that he didn''t know what to say. After he ate the pill, he clearly felt a warm current in his stomach. Not long after, his stomach started to hurt intensely. Then, the nine capital city Lord turned and ran, his face red.

    "City Lord ..." Rou Ji wanted to follow him out of worry, but she was also afraid that the futureher Empress would me her. After hesitating for a while, she pretended to be calm and waited.

    Leng ruoxue saw the couple''s pretentious expressions andughed out loud. Rouji was at a loss.

    "Miss Leng, what are youughing at?" After hesitating for a while, Rou Ji couldn''t help but ask.

    "I amughing at you! He clearly wanted to beg me to save the nine capital city Lord, but he refused to open his mouth. " Leng ruoxue teased.

    "I, I didn ''T. I just want to ask you to allow me to give him my antidote." Rouji immediately said in embarrassment. She couldn''t be so ungrateful. After all, he didn''t have any obligation to save her, let alone the nine capital city Lord.

    "So that''s how it is. It''s a good thing you didn''t say it, because even if you did, I wouldn''t have agreed. " Leng ruoxue said in all seriousness.

    After hearing this, Rou Ji revealed an expression of "as expected."<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, she immediately heard Leng ruoxue say,""Giving him your pill isn''t saving him, but harming him."

    "Ah!" Rou Ji''s face changed dramatically, and her face blushed. Boohoo ... She had misunderstood again. No, that''s not right. The futureher Empress was deliberately making her misunderstand!

    After rouji understood what was going on, she looked at Leng ruoxue with a resentful gaze.

    Leng ruoxue looked at rouji''s expression and felt yful. She stretched out a slender white finger and lifted rouji''s chin. She said with a perverted look,"Beauty, your little appearance really makes me feel sad!"

    "..." Was she being teased by the futureher Empress?

    I''m finished! Would his Lord me her?

    After being teased, the first thought that came to Rou Ji''s mind was whether her Lord, who was protective of his food, would treat her as an eyesore and get rid of her. Wu...If that was the case, wouldn''t her treatment have been in vain?

    At this moment, the nine capital city Lord also returned.

    As soon as he returned to his room, he saw his Rou ''er being teased, but he didn''t dare to say anything.

    But not long after, an angry voice reverberated in the nine capital city Lord''s ears,""Take your woman and get lost!"

    "Argh! Rou ''er, let''s go!" The moment the nine capital city Lord heard this demonic sound, his face turned pale with fear. Then, he grabbed rouji from Leng ruoxue''s demonic grasp and ran out with her. It was as if there were evil ghosts chasing after them. Their movements were so fast that it was absolutely unbelievable.

    Not long after the two of them disappeared, Leng ruoxue fell into a strong embrace.

    The face of the owner of his arms darkened as he unhappily carried the Restless little woman in his arms. He lowered his head and punished her.

    The nine capital city Lord and Rou Ji, who had run far away in a hurry, only stopped to catch their breath when they saw that they were safe. Suddenly, the nine capital city Lord seemed to have thought of something and eximed, "We''re finished! I forgot to thank the futureherworld Empress and his Highness. "

    "You don''t have to thank me verbally. In the future, express it with your actions!" Rouji, who already understood Leng ruoxue well, said after some thought.

    "Mm, that''s true. There''s no sincerity in talking. However, I really didn''t expect our futureherworld Empress to be able to cure the poison. She''s really amazing!" The nine capital city Lord said with a face full of admiration.

    "You don''t have to tell me that. The futureher Empress is an Alchemist." Rou Ji said with pride.

    "Rouji, this is all thanks to your wise leadership! Otherwise, I''m afraid I''d have already offended the futureherworld Empress and her Excellency. At that time, I''m afraid I won''t even know how I died. " The nine-capital city Lord suddenly said with a face full of affection. It was as if his face was saying that he would listen to everything he said in the future.

    "It''s good that you know. So, when ites to the matters between the city Lord''s wife and the city Lord, you must not make any mistakes. You must be determined to be on my side, understand?" Rou Ji worriedly urged.

    "Don''t worry, I know what to do!" The nine-capital city Lord promised. Then, he hesitated for a long time with a conflicted expression, before he said with a desperate expression,""Rou ''er, I have something to discuss with you ..."

 Chapter 2503 A Self-Aware Servant (2)

    However, before he could finish his words, he was immediately interrupted by an angry rouji."What do you want to discuss with me? Hells, do you have another woman? I''m warning you, if you dare to be disloyal to me, I''ll kill you, so that you won''t have the chance to touch a woman in this life!"

    Rou Ji''s words were so vicious that the nine capital city Lord broke out in a cold sweat. Although he had had a few women in the past, after Rou Ji appeared, those women had be decorations. In addition, Rou Ji was very strict with him, so he had no chance to have an affair. Even the city Lord''s wife didn''t have many chances to see him in a year, let alone other women. However, at this moment, he had to exin what he wanted to say. Otherwise, if he was really wronged by rouji, he wouldn''t be able to clear his name even if he jumped into the dead Sea.

    After clearing his throat, the nine capital city Lord said with a serious face,""Rou ''er, what I want to say has nothing to do with women. I want to talk about Cheng'' er. No matter how useless he is, he''s still my child. So, I want to ..."

    "Don''t tell me you want to save him? I''m telling you, he''s dead for sure. The Lord won''t let him go. Don''t be stupid. It''s not worth it to implicate your family for such a bastard. Moreover, this Rascal even wanted to kill his own father. Why do you still care about the life and death of such an inhumane thing?" Before the city Lord could finish his sentence, rouji interrupted him again with a face full of disapproval. She almost cursed him in the street.

    "Rou ''er, I know that the unfilial son''s death is not to be regretted. I don''t dare to ask the Lord to let him go. I just want to ask the Lord to leave his corpse intact. Do you think the Lord will agree?" The nine capital city Lord asked carefully.

    "I won ''t! You don''t understand the Lord, and the Lord has never been soft-hearted to his enemies. It''s impossible for young master Cheng to leave an intact corpse. " Rou Ji said with certainty. In fact, she didn''t say that it was impossible for young master Cheng to have a good ending. If it was her, she would not have let that guy off easily either.

    "AI! Since that''s the case, I''ve tried my best. " The nine capital city Lord sighed softly.

    "Yes, let''s go back!" Rou Ji didn''t want to talk about this matter anymore. She immediately pulled the nine capital city Lord back to the city Lord''s mansion.

    At this moment, the city Lords who were like ants in a hot pot in the courtyard of the city Lord''s mansion immediately surrounded the two of them when they saw them return.

    The city Lords "eyes were fixed on rouji. The nine capital city Lord was furious and shouted,"Damn it, what are you doing? Don''t have any ideas about Rou ''er. "

    After the nine capital city Lord finished shouting, the other city Lords suddenly felt embarrassed.

    "Um ... We''re not thinking of getting Madam Rou. We just want to ask, what was that breakthrough yesterday? How did you suddenly advance?" A city Lord embarrassedly voiced out their doubts.

    After hearing this, the nine capital city Lord looked at the other city Lords for a long time before finally saying,""You want to know?"

    "Yes, yes." The city Masters nodded like chickens pecking at rice.

    "I''m not telling you. " The nine-capital city Lord said in an extremely infuriating manner. After he finished speaking, he pulled Rou Ji and directly returned to her room.

    "..." The dumbfounded city Masters stood in ce for a long time without any reaction.

    In the next few days, the city Lords would secretly observe the city Lord and rouji when they had nothing to do. Then, they would gather together and discuss their observations. In the end, they came to a conclusion. The city Lord and rouji were fine!

    The so-called "fine" naturally meant that their poison had been cured!

    Aftering to such a conclusion, the city Lords immediately lost their calm.

    Because this result was too unexpected, so much so that they couldn''t convince themselves to believe this conclusion. However, the truth didn''t allow them to deny it. After secretly observing the other party for a few days, these city Lords had no choice but to ept and understand this fact.<novelnext></novelnext>

    They had really recovered! He was alive and kicking, and he was so full of energy every day. Unlike them, they had to suffer a few times a day, and their faces were getting worse and worse. But when they saw how refreshed and energetic he was, they were really envious, jealous, and hateful!

    After believing him, the city Lords gathered together to discuss. In the end, they couldn''t bear it anymore and blocked the nine capital city Lord in a corner.

    Looking at the unfriendly faces in front of him, the nine capital city Lord''s heart trembled. He pointed at the city Lords in front of him and said in a trembling voice,""You, what do you want? If you dare to touch a single hair on my head, I''m going to shout for help!"

    After saying these words, the nine capital city Lord immediately looked like a good woman who had been taken away by a viin, and stared at the city Lords in front of him with vignce. He wouldn''t be afraid if there was only one of them, but if the few of them attacked him together, he really wouldn''t be a match. Wu...Someone save him!

    The nine capital city Lord''s imagination was running wild, and before he could finish, he saw the faces of the people opposite him turn ck with anger. But in an instant, the originally aggressive city Lords immediately hugged the nine capital city Lord''s arms and legs without caring about their image and began to cry.

    "Wu.....The nine capital city Lord! You have to help us, you can''t just leave us in the lurch!"

    "Wu.....The nine capital city Lord! We''re allrades of war howl, you can''t just leave us to die!"

    "Nine capital city Lord, if you don''t care about us, we''ll die in front of you, and you''ll say that you''re the one who abandoned us."

    "Right! That''s right, just say that you abandoned us. If you really don''t help us, we''ll make a deration to the entire nineher prison that we have an affair!"

    The few of them took turns threatening him. The nine capital city Lord was stunned as he listened, but when he came back to his senses, he was also furious.

    F * ck! These guys are really not human! How could he threaten people like this! And he had an affair with them? In your dreams! Why don''t you take a look at what these people are like! Did he really think that he was a pretty boy with soft skin and tender flesh?

    However, gossip was a fearful thing!

    The nine capital city Lord really didn''t want to create a topic for the people in the nineher prison. Although he would gossip sometimes, he couldn''t gossip about himself.

    Thinking of this, the nine capital city Lord was really a little afraid that they would go out and talk nonsense. As the saying goes, a barefooted person is not afraid of wearing shoes. One must know that these guys were people who had an incurable poison in their bodies. Why would they still care about the problem of reputation?

    But he cared! After struggling for a while, the nine capital city Lord was finally forced topromise.

    However, when the nine capital city Lord told them the truth that the other city Lords wanted to know, the other party was dumbfounded. Taking advantage of the other party''s petrification, the nine capital city Lord quickly slipped away.

    After returning to rouji''s ce, the nine-capital city Lord reported to rouji about what had just happened. It was rouji''s turn to have a ck face.

    "They threatened you, and you betrayed miss Leng and his Lord? Do you not want to live anymore?" Rouji immediately pulled the nine-capital city Lord''s ear and said hatefully.

 Chapter 2504 A Self-Aware Servant (3)

    "Wuu ... I don''t want to either! They''re going to spread the word that they have an affair with me!" The nine capital city Lord said with an aggrieved expression.

    "What''s wrong with saying that I have an affair with you? You''re a man, what are you afraid of?" Rou Ji said angrily.

    "I also want my reputation!" The nine capital city Lord exined in a low voice.

    "What kind of reputation do men need?" Rouji said in a bad mood. After saying this, she immediately held the city Lord''s hand and rushed to the inn to report the situation to Leng ruoxue and the evildoer.

    After Leng ruoxue heard this, she looked at the nine capital city Lord with a smile that was not a smile. The demon scoffed coldly and said with a calm expression,""So, my identity has been exposed?"

    "No, I didn ''t! No! I didn''t dare to tell them that you''re the Lord!" When the nine capital city Lord heard this, he quickly exined in a ttering manner. The cold sweat on his body was uncontrobly flowing more and more. The pressure that these two people gave him was really too great.

    "But didn''t you tell them that I''m someone they can''t afford to offend?" The demon''s voice seemed to contain icicles, scaring the nine capital city Master so much that he immediately cried out,""Wuu ... I don''t want to say this either! They threatened me. If I don''t tell them, they''ll say that we have an affair ..."

    The nine capital city Lord''s voice became softer and softer, and finally, his voice was so soft that it could barely be heard, and his head hung lower. At this moment, he suddenly heard the demon''s angry roar,""Since you''re here, why don''t you get the hell in?"

    After the evildoer finished speaking, a ck beam of light shot towards the door. With a bang, the solid door was broken into pieces. Then, a few people rolled in.

    The few of them rolled in like balls and only stopped when they reached the demon''s feet. Then, they knelt on the ground and said with trembling bodies,""

    After eavesdropping for a while, they also knew the identity of the man in front of them. In the entire nineherher prison, there was only one person who dared to be called "Lord".

    This fact made the city Lords so nervous that they didn''t know where to put their hands. This was especially so for nine Mountain City Lord, who had once flirted with Leng ruoxue in a very cheery manner. His head hung even lower, as if he wished he could bury himself in the dust.

    Wu ... The other party''s identity not only made him feel great pressure, but also made him want to die! If hemitted suicide, would he die more easily? It should be better than falling into the hands of his Lord, right? However, it seemed to be toote to think about this now. Becausemitting suicide in front of his Lord, that was definitely asking for a beating! If he really did that, his family would also be in trouble. Therefore, he could only think about it. He would never dare to do it.

    The city Masters knelt for a long time, but the evildoer did not say a word. The longer they knelt, the more terrified they became. Even the city Masters of the nine cities became nervous.

    After an unknown period of time, the demon finally opened his mouth. However, the first thing he said was to order the other party to think about how to die!

    When the city Lords heard this, their faces turned even paler, and their bodies trembled even more violently.

    "Y-Your Majesty, please leave this lowly one''s corpse intact." After a city Lord took the lead in expressing his stance, he wanted to leave a good impression on his Lord.

    "What about you guys?" The demon''s pitch-ck eyes started to size up the other people.

    "My Lord, please let this lowly one die a quick death." The nine Mountain City Lord made up his mind and shouted.

    Following that, the city Lords all told him the way they wanted to die.

    After listening to her, the demon''s ck eyes turned towards Leng ruoxue and he smiled,""Xue ''er, how do you want them to die?"

    "I like to make them wish they were dead! If they want to die, wouldn''t it be too easy on them?" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "That''s true! Death would be too easy on them. " The demon agreed with a smile.

    Upon hearing this, the city Lords ''hearts immediately turned cold. Wu ... Can''t you even die if you want to? Then let the poison take effect now! They prayed with all their hearts.

    At this time, the evildoer could not be bothered to look at them. He raised his hand and a gust of wind blew past. A few tall men were thrown out of the window by him.

    The sound of objects falling to the ground caused cold sweat to form on Leng ruoxue''s forehead. She had recently discovered that evildoer liked to throw people out of the window! Although it was immoral to throw things around, he could not deny that it was quite convenient.

    With this thought in mind, Leng ruoxue walked to the window out of curiosity. She saw that the city Lords who had been thrown outside had already gotten up from the ground. Although they looked a little disheveled, they did not dare to move from their original positions.

    Seeing the pitiful looks on their faces, Leng ruoxue''s heart softened and she threw out a small white jade bottle, which happened to hit one of the city Lords. Then, she closed the window with a bang and returned to her seat beside the evildoer.

    "Why do we care if they live or die?" The evildoer knew what Xue ''er had done. He pulled Leng ruoxue into his arms and said unhappily.

    As soon as he thought about how those ants dared to covet his woman, he wanted to destroy them. However, Xue ''er clearly wanted to spare their lives.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Hahaha! Don''t you think we need a few servants? I haven''t experienced the difference between the servants of theherworld prison and those in the divine realm! Furthermore, they are the city Lords. " Leng ruoxueughed.

    "Their status is too low. How can they serve you? why don''t I get the city Lords of the ten major cities to be your servants?" The evildoer was still petty and wanted to rece them. Who asked those guys to court death by flirting with his woman! They were lucky that he didn''t kill them immediately.

    However, Leng ruoxue didn''t agree with him. She said earnestly,""The status of the city Lords of the ten major cities is too high. I can''t afford to use them. What if they give me a hard time? what should I do?"

    "They dare?" As soon as he released his aura, Rou Ji and the nine capital city Master, who didn''t dare to make a sound, immediately turned pale. The blood in their bodies started to surge up again.

    The two of them held their breaths and subconsciously wanted to kneel down and worship him. Fortunately, the demon had retracted his aura at this time, so the two of them felt a little better. However, the two of them were still drenched in sweat, and their bodies trembled in fear.

    His Lord''s pressure was too terrifying! Even a new Ming Zun like Rou Ji couldn''t handle it, let alone the city Lord of nine capital city who was weaker than her.

    When rouji and the nine capital city Lord, who was trembling with fear, calmed down, they still couldn''t help but want to kneel down because their legs were soft.

    Leng ruoxue could only send them back to the city Lord''s residence.

    On the way back to the city Lord''s mansion, the two of them were dazed and at a loss.

    The next day.

    Rou Ji received Leng ruoxue''s order and returned to the inn. However, before she could enter the inn, she was blocked by a few city Lords who had been guarding the entrance.

    "What are you guys trying to do?" Rou Ji''s face turned ck and her tone was extremely unfriendly.

    "Nothing! Rouji, don''t misunderstand, we just want to thank miss Leng. However, we can''t see her, so we want you to pass the message on to her. " The nine Mountain City Lord said with a fawning look. In fact, they didn''t dare to enter the inn at all. No one could bear the anger of the LORD!

    "Hmph! It''s nice to say, but you''re the cowards who don''t dare to enter!" Rou Ji rudely exposed nine Mountain City Lord''s words. However, he wasn''t angry and justughed foolishly.

    Rouji''s current status wasn''t the same as before. Besides, she was much stronger than them. They didn''t dare to offend this great aunt.

    Seeing that the other party was just smiling foolishly, Rou Ji, who could be persuaded but not forced, didn''t want to make things difficult for him. She only nodded to show that she understood and walked around the obstacles in front of her, entering the inn.

    The reason why Leng ruoxue had asked Rou Ji toe over was because she wanted Rou Ji to bring the group of them to the nearby cities for a tour. Rou Ji was very happy to receive this mission. She immediately said that she would make them have a good time.

    On the way, Leng ruoxue had not walked far before she noticed a few people following her. When she called them over, she asked with a speechless expression,""You''ve been detoxified, so why are you still following us?"

    They were already eye-catching enough to begin with, and it would be difficult for them not to attract attention with these slightly famous guys following behind them.

    When nine Mountain City Lord heard this, heughed shyly.""We just want to help you guys out on the way."

    This was because the nine capital city Lord had secretly told them that Leng ruoxue wanted them to be her servants, but his Lord was not willing to do so. So, in order to please Leng ruoxue, and at the same time, for the sake of their own lives, they decided that they had to cling onto Leng ruoxue''s thick legs. Only then would his Lord spare them. They were very clear about this.

    However, when Leng ruoxue heard nine Mountain City Lord''s words, she frowned and said,""You all came out. If the casten of Jiuhua cityes, he won''t be able to deal with it alone, so you''d better go back! It''s more important to help the nine capital city Lord. "

    Hearing this, the city Lords were extremely reluctant. In the end, it was the nine Mountain City Lord who said,""Then let them go back! I''ll stay by miss Leng''s side to run an errand. "

    As soon as he said this, he immediately offended the other city Lords. They waved their fists in anger and punched nine Mountain City Lord ...

    In an instant, several tall men were fighting.

    The moment Leng ruoxue saw this, she gave the others a look, and they immediately left amidst the chaos.

    It was only when nine Mountain City Lord was beaten ck and blue that the other city Lords stopped. However, it was only then that they realized that Leng ruoxue and the others had long disappeared.

    "Damn it, it''s all your fault." One of the city Lords roared. After he finished speaking, the other indignant city Lords gave the unlucky nine Mountain City Lord another beating.

    After venting their anger, the city Lords went back to the nine capital city dejectedly ...

 Chapter 2505 I Want To See The Lord (1)

    After the city Lords returned to the city Lord''s mansion, the nine capital city Lord saw that the few people in front of him were bruised and swollen, their clothes were untidy, and their heads hung low in dejection. He couldn''t help but sneer in his heart. Trash like them wanted to stay by the side of his Lord and the futureher Empress? Why didn''t he think about what they had done before? Of course, he didn''t think his previous performance was good enough, but he had a good woman!

    Thinking of Rou Ji, the nine capital city Lord''s face revealed a tender side. When the other city Lords saw his infatuated look, they couldn''t help butin,""Rouji isn''t here. Don''t go into heat. Otherwise, if rouji finds out, you will suffer!"

    "You bastard! You''re the one in heat! Your whole family is in heat!" Upon hearing this, the nine capital city Lord immediately retorted!

    The city Lords only snorted coldly in response, and then they all sat down on the chairs in the living room, looking up at the sky at a 45-degree angle.

    Seeing their dead looks, the nine capital city Lord was a little mad and couldn''t bear it anymore. He roared,""F * ck! Who are you guys trying to show off? All of you, be more spirited!"

    "I can''t get my spirits up." One of the city Lords said in a low voice.

    The others didn''t say anything, but they all agreed with him.

    "AI! If his Lord were to see you now, I''m afraid his impression of you would be even worse. " Suddenly, the nine capital city Lord heaved a long sigh and helplessly said.

    These words made the city Lords, who were like eggnts that had been beaten by frost, immediately perk up. Nine Mountain City Lord even specially asked,""What''s the situation now? Are you spirited enough?"

    "Passable! It would be even better if there weren''t any bruises on her face. " After the nine capital city Lord sized up the other city Lords, he said in a decent manner.

    When the city Lords heard this, they immediately stood up and ran out. When they came back, the injuries on their faces were much lighter and their clothes had been changed. They looked much more energetic than before.

    Nodding his head in satisfaction, the nine capital city Lord then said in a serious tone,""Although master and miss Leng are not in the nine capital city, we still have something to prepare in advance."

    "You mean the incident with the Lord of Jiuhua city?" The nine Mountain City Lord asked carefully.

    "Yes! We''d better stick to the same story in case the mayor of Jiuhua city asks and we have different answers. " The nine capital city Lord said with a serious expression.

    "What''s the point of having a uniform caliber! Wasn''t it obvious what the mother and son had done? Can''t you just tell me the truth?" Nine Mountain City Lord asked in confusion.

    "Of course I have to tell the truth about them, but I can''t tell you about my Lord! Master''s identity must be kept a secret. " The nine capital city Lord said with a troubled look. However, he was a little excited in his heart. If the Lord of Jiuhua city offended his Lord because of this, he would have a hard time in the future. Thinking of this, he was a little excited.

    "Then let''s not mention the Lord''s identity! Can''t you just say that a few powerful gods took care of the mother and son and saved us?" Another city Lord said after some thought.

    "If that''s the case, the Lord of Jiuhua city will me us for it." The nine capital city Lord pretended to be worried.

    "What are you afraid of? the Lord will definitely help us." The city Lord of nine Mountain City said confidently. With his master as his backer, he had nothing to fear from the city Lord of Jiuhua city!

    "Are you sure? What if I say that the Lord doesn''t care about our lives?" The nine capital city Lord did not know where the nine Mountain City Lord''s confidence came from, so he could only pour cold water on his head to wake him up.

    What a brainless fool. Why didn''t he think about his identity and what reason his Lord had to help him?<novelnext></novelnext>

    "This ... That ... It''s my honor to sacrifice my life for my Lord!" The nine Mountain City Lord pondered for a moment before suddenly raising his aura.

    "Yes, Yes, that''s right. We''re willing to die for our Lord." The other city Lords also agreed.

    "At least you understand. Remember, as a part of the nineherherher prison, it is our duty to sacrifice for our Lord. Don''t think that our Lord will save us. That is not something we can think of, understand?" The nine-capital city Lord said sternly. In fact, the reason why he said all this today was because rouji had asked him to give them some advice, in case they didn''t know their own identity and status.

    After all, in the nineherherher prison, their Lord was the absolute ruler. If their Lord wanted them dead, it would be their honor!

    It had to be said that the reason why the nine-capital city Lord would think this way, in addition to his natural reverence for his Lord, wasrgely due to rouji''s brainwashing.

    Rouji had told him more than once that he had to be loyal to his Lord and that if necessary, he would even sacrifice his life for his Lord.

    As a result, the demon had a loyal dog.

    In the next few days, the casten of Jiu du city and the others began to prepare for the arrival of the casten of Jiuhua city. First, they set up spies in the ces where the casten of Jiuhua city would definitely pass by. This way, as long as the casten of Jiuhua city appeared, they would be the first to know.

    However, after waiting for half a month, they still didn''t see the mayor of Jiuhua city, which confused the mayor of the nine-capital city and others.

    "I wonder if the Jiuhua city Lord wille?" In the living room of the city Lord Manor, the nine Mountain City Lord, who was chatting with a few other city Lords, suddenly asked.

    "I don''t think so? Unless he really doesn''t care about his sister and nephew''s life!" Another city Lord replied.

    "But it''s been so many days. If he wanted toe, he should have arrived long ago, right? AI! It would have been better if he hade earlier, otherwise I would always be worried!" The nine Mountain City Lord said gloomily.

    "I''m the same!" A city Lord immediately agreed.

    "Everyone, calm down! I believe that the mayor of Jiuhua city wille. After all, this is rted to the honor of our family. As the mayor of one of the top ten main cities, his dignity can''t be sphemed by anyone. He has toe for the sake of the family. However, once hees, our good days wille to an end. So, I suggest you enjoy the days when he''s not here!" The nine capital city Lord said earnestly.

    "AI! That''s right! Once the Jiuhua city Lord arrives, we''ll be in trouble. " After listening to the nine capital city Lord''s words, the other city Lords also sighed. However, it was just as the nine capital city Lord had said. Right now, they really had to be calm, otherwise, the pressure in their hearts would be too great.

    With this thought in mind, the mayor of nine capital city and the others didn''t wait for the mayor of Jiuhua city toe and question them. Instead, they did what they had to do!

    On a certain day.

    The nine capital city Lords were having a banquet with a few other city Lords. Suddenly, the few of them who were drinking in high spirits suddenly felt their breathing stop. Their bodies suddenly became heavy. Then, they felt a huge pressure covering the sky above the city Lord''s mansion.

    The Lord of Jiuhua city?

    The city Lords were shocked. They had indeede! However, they did not receive any news at all.

 Chapter 2506 I Want To See The Lord (2)

    Just as this thought crossed their minds, a few ck-robed Scouts were thrown in front of them. When the city Lords saw them, they were extremely shocked.

    He had been discovered! No wonder!

    Although the appearance of the Lord of Jiuhua city was impressive, the other castens didn''t want to look too useless. They had to force their blood to rush out and sit up straight with difficulty. However, the difference in strength and their pale faces revealed their true strength.

    "Hahaha! These little guys have a backbone, I like it!" A man''s carefreeughter entered the ears of the nine capital city Lords and the others. Then, they felt the pressure on their bodies lighten by a lot. They were slightly relieved, but they still did not dare to let their guard down.

    As soon as he finished speaking, an extremely handsome man with a devilish charm appeared in front of the nine capital city Lord and the others.

    The nine capital city Lords and the others couldn''t help but raise their heads, and their expressions changed drastically!

    Oh my God! Why was this ancestor here?

    The man in front of him wasn''t the Lord of Jiuhua city, but he was an even more notorious demon. Of course, calling him a devil didn''t mean that his hands were covered in blood, but rather his unique way of doing things.

    This man was Ming ze, one of the city Lords of nine pass city, one of the top ten main cities. Ming ze was too egoistic and did things his own way.

    He could do anything to the people he liked, but as long as there was a chance, he would be enemies with the people he didn''t like, regardless of when and where, or even the overall situation. In short, his happiness was the most important.

    More importantly, it was said that he didn''t get along with the casten of Jiuhua city. However, these secrets were not for the casten of a small city to know, so they couldn''t be sure whether Ming ze''s visit was a good thing or a bad thing for them!

    Ming ze looked at the expressions of the people in front of him andughed."You know me, huh?"

    "The voice and smile of the Lord of dark swamp City have always been in our hearts." Nine Mountain City Lord said in a slightly nauseating manner.

    "You guys think I''m dead?" Hearing this, Ming ze was not happy.

    "No, I didn ''t! No! I mean, we don''t know anyone else, but it''s impossible that we don''t know the dark swamp City Lord!" The city Lord of nine Mountain City saw that Ming ze was a little unhappy and immediately exined. His forehead was covered in cold sweat from fear. Wu ... This Lord was not easy to serve!

    "Ming ze, when are you going to stop causing trouble?" Suddenly, an angry voice interrupted, and then a ck figure appeared in front of the mayor of Jiuhua city and the others. It was Ming Jian, the mayor of Jiuhua city.

    "Am I causing trouble? Little sword!" As if he had been wronged, Ming ze looked at the Jiuhua city Lord with resentment and said sadly.

    "Get lost, don''t look at me with that disgusting expression, youdyboy!" Nether sword was so disgusted by Ming ze''s gaze that he had goosebumps. He shook his body exaggeratedly and kept a safe distance from Ming ze.

    However, Ming ze deliberately moved closer to him and even sniffed his head. Then he said seriously,""You smell like a slut. Which woman''s bed did you climb into?"

    "None of your business!" Nether sword''s face turned red with anger and he couldn''t help but roar.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Unfortunately, Ming ze didn''t care at all. Instead, he warned him earnestly,""Little sword! I advise you to stay away from women! Be careful that you don''t get infected with some dirty disease one day, and you''ll be the one suffering. You should know that there are no alchemists in the nineherher prison. If you are really infected with some disease, you can only wait for death!"

    "You, you get lost!" Nether sword was so angry that he almost vomited blood. This damn guy, it''s hard not to go against him for a day, right? The key was that he couldn''t beat this guy, so every time he was angered by the other party, he could only secretly sulk. He was really afraid that one day, he would be angered to death by the detestableherworld swamp.

    "If I leave just because I told me to, I''d lose face. More importantly, I can''t bear to leave you! AI! You also know that my life is quite boring. Other than chatting with you often, I don''t have any other fun, so you can''t be so cruel as to take away my greatest fun!" Ming ze didn''t care abouther sword''s anger at all. His words madeher sword so angry that he vomited blood again.

    ''Damn it!'' So this guy was using her to relieve his boredom! Although he had long guessed that this was a possibility, hearing Ming ze admit it personally made him feel quite ufortable.

    If he could, he really wanted to cut the smiling man in front of him into eight pieces. Unfortunately, this could only be his greatest wish! Thinking of this, theher sword became worried.

    Looking at the interaction between the two powerful figures in front of them, the nine capital city Lord and the others couldn''t help but widen their eyes in surprise. This, this strange scene was really rare for them!

    The mayor of the nine capital city knew the mayor of Jiuhua city better than the other castens because of his close rtionship with thetter. However, he swore that he had never seen the mayor of Jiuhua city so angry and helpless.

    The mayor of Jiuhua city also believed that the mayor of Jiuhua city was at his most sullen state.

    This scene was truly too rare.

    The nine capital city Lord and the others looked on with great interest, dumbfounded. Seeing that he was being watched, the mayor of Jiuhua city was furious. He couldn''t help but vent his anger on the mayor of the nine-capital city and the others.

    "Dammit, tell me clearly, what''s going on with my sister and nephew? What happened to them?" Nether sword bellowed in rage, ring at the city Lords with his fiery eyes.

    "What else could it be? Didn''t the nine capital city Lord''s letter say it clearly? Your younger sister plotted against her husband and your nephew tried to plot against her father, so they were taken care of!" Before the nine capital city Lord and the others could answer, Ming ze interrupted them with a calm expression.

    When the city Lords heard this, they nodded their heads. Nine Mountain City Lord even added,""They''re going to kill us too! After all, we were appointed by jiuyou city. If we are harmed, the mayor of Jiuhua city will have to exin it to jiuyou city. Therefore, the former mayor''s wife and her son not only want to harm us, but they also want to frame you, mayor of Jiuhua city!"

    After hearing this, Ming ze gave the nine Mountain City Lord a look of admiration. However, Ming Jian roared with anger,""In that case, I have to thank you all for thinking so much about me?"

    "You don''t have to thank me. As long as the Jiuhua city Lord doesn''t me us, we should help each other." The nine Mountain City Lord said, pushing his luck.

    "Well said," Ming ze said in agreement.

    Theher sword was even more furious. He thought, good my ass! It turns out that the one who was taught a lesson was not your sister.

    At the thought of this,her sword became furious again and roared,""No matter what, you shouldn''t have let a few gods take care of our people from nineherher prison. This is clearly a provocation from the divine realm to nineherherher prison! No, I must report this to jiuyou city. We, the people of jiuyouher prison, can not be bullied by the people of the divine world! Bullying our people in our territory, isn''t this a p to the face of the nineherher prison?"

 Chapter 2507 I Want To See The Lord (3)

    Nether sword''s face was filled with righteous indignation. He even elevated the matter of his sister being punished to the level of conflict between the two worlds. Hearing this, Ming ze rolled his eyes at him. The casten of nine capital city and the others also looked at the casten of Jiuhua city with sympathy.

    Yes! They felt sorry for the Jiuhua city Lord. Although he seemed happy now, they wondered if he would still be so excited when he found out that it was their master and the others. They were looking forward to it.

    "Why aren''t you guys saying anything?" Seeing that no one present had any reaction after he had finished speaking, let alone someone echoing his words,her sword couldn''t help but ask.

    "We don''t know what to say. People like us can''t get involved in this. Besides, we didn''t ask those deities to attack the Lord of Jiuhua city. Madam and Cheng ''er wanted to harm them, so they attacked them." The nine capital city Lord exined helplessly.

    He had written all these things in the letter to the Jiuhua city Lord, but the Jiuhua city Lord was ying dumb! The nine capital city Lord was helpless.

    "They took action and even captured my sister and her son. Are you not going to stop them? We are all from the nineherher prison, what reason do we have to let a few deities interfere in our business?" After hearing the words of the nine capital city Lord,her sword roared with even more anger.

    "Can we stop them? At that time, we were all poisoned and didn''t have the ability to fight against those deities. " Another city Lord couldn''t help but ask.

    "Then let them take my sister and Cheng ''er? Hmph! Nine capital city Lord, you''re too useless, you can''t even protect your own wife and child!" Nether sword once again directed his anger at the nine capital city Lord. However, the nine capital city Lord was toozy to pay attention to him and simply lowered his head in silence.

    Seeing the nine capital city Lord like this,her sword was furious. He suddenly shouted,""Men! Arrest them!"

    A group of fierce-looking guards rushed in. The strength of these guards was naturally notparable to the guards of the nine capital city Lord Mansion. They were all brought here byher sword.

    "I say, little Jianjian, what''s the use of venting your anger on them? It''s obvious that your sister and nephew have offended someone. Even if you arrest them, the other party won''t return your sister and her son!" Seeing this, Ming ze tried to stop him.

    "Hmph! They''re too useless, letting a few gods show off in ourherworld prison''s territory. If we don''t punish them for their dereliction of duty, won''t they be the disgrace of ourherworld prison?" Nether sword once again put a big hat on the heads of the nine capital city Lords. However, in response to his words, the nine capital city Lords were quite calm, because this was already within their expectations.

    In fact, the Lord of Jiuhua city''s reaction was a lot less intense than what the mayor of du city and the others had expected. They thought that the Lord of Jiuhua city would attack them without saying anything, but it seemed that he was still wary of someone. If they guessed correctly, it was the Lord of dark swamp City who hade to join in the fun.

    It seemed that they were quite lucky. With the city Lord of dark swamp City here, they should be able to keep their lives. At least, they wouldn''t be killed by the Furious Jiuhua city Lord. As long as their master and the others returned, their mission would be consideredplete.

    With this thought, they felt much more rxed.

    Ming ze, who had been secretly observing them, saw that the nine capital city Lord and the others were obviously relieved. He couldn''t help but secretly Mutter in his heart.

    What was going on with these people? Other than the initial shock and panic when they first learned of their arrival, they had actually calmed down very quickly. This was too abnormal. Could it be that they had some kind of backing?

    With this thought in mind,herworld did not stopherworld sword from capturing and imprisoning them.

    Seeing that Ming ze didn''t go against him,her sword couldn''t help but let out a long sigh. At this moment, he heard Ming ze ask with a puzzled face,"I don''t see you care much about this sister of yours usually. Why are you so angry about her today?"

    "Why do you care?" Nether sword gritted his teeth and said.

    "I''m not caring. I''m just concerned about you and satisfying my thirst for knowledge. " Ming zeughed evilly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Take your thirst for knowledge and get out of my sight!" Nether sword couldn''t take it anymore.

    "Alright! I''ll get lost, but don''t you think of getting me back! Because I''m far away!" After saying that, Ming ze left whileughing wildly.

    Of course, before he left, he did not forget to visit the prison where the nine capital city Lord and the others were locked up.

    Suddenly seeing the troublesome Ming ze in the cell, the nine capital city Lord and the others were nervous. This man had never yed by the rules, so he had to be on guard! More importantly, they didn''t know why Ming ze was here.

    Looking at the city Masters in the prison cell who looked as if they were facing a great enemy, Ming zeughed very happily.

    There was indeed something fishy!

    "Tell me! What identity do those gods have that you fear? Also, weren''t you all poisoned? Looking at you now, you''re alive and kicking, so don''t you think you should give me an exnation?" Ming ze smiled very affably. However, the nine capital city Lords felt a trace of coldness from the other party''s words. This person was clearly a Smiling Tiger who ate people without spitting out their bones!

    The nine capital city Lords and the others looked at each other and tacitly shut their mouths.

    Seeing them like this, Ming ze wasn''t angry. Instead, he was even more certain of his guess.

    "Those gods ... Were they brought back by master?" After a moment of silence, just when the nine capital city Lord and the others thought that Ming ze was going to give up on the matter, Ming ze suddenly asked.

    These words were like thunder to the nine capital city Masters!

    Oh my God! How did this person know? In an instant, the city Lord of nine capital city and the others stared at Ming ze as if they had seen a ghost. Ming ze saw their expressions and knew what was going on. However, he did not continue to ask and turned to leave the cell.

    After Ming ze left, the nine capital city Lord and the others were still in a daze. When they finally regained their senses, they looked at each other and said in unison,""I didn''t say anything!"

    But then, they immediately became worried again. Although they didn''t say anything, their expressions betrayed them. What was the difference between this and trying to hide something?

    However, it didn''t seem to be the time for them to be sad. The nine-capital city Lord quickly remembered the important matter and sent a message to rouji.

    When rouji received the message from the nine capital city Lord, Leng ruoxue and the others were having fun in the nearby cities.

    After hearing rouji''s report, Leng ruoxue and the others didn''t rush back. Instead, they continued to y withposure.

    But they weren''t in a hurry. Someone was so anxious that he was about to get angry.

    Nether sword had been waiting in the city Lord''s mansion for a long time, but he still didn''t see the deity who had captured his sister and nephew. He was so frustrated that he was like a bomb that would explode at any moment.

 Chapter 2508 Are You Willing To Let Me Die?(1)

    He couldn''t get anything out of the city Lord of nine capital and the others, and they all said they didn''t know anything. What was more infuriating was that Ming ze, who lived in the inn, came to the prison every day, saying that he had a heart-to-heart talk with the city Lord of nine capital and the others. Every time he wanted to use torture to interrogate those city Lords, he would be obstructed by Ming ze in all ways.

    Ming Jian hated Ming ze to death, but the nine capital city Lord and the others were very grateful to him. After all, Ming ze was also protecting them, so in just a few days, they had formed a friendship with Ming ze like that ofrades.

    "Didn''t you get lost? Why do you stille back every day?" After enduring for several days,her sword finally couldn''t take it anymore. One day, he blocked Ming ze in the cell and questioned him angrily.

    "I didn''te back to see you. Besides, I didn''t take the initiative to appear in front of you. You were the one who took the initiative to approach me." When Ming ze said this, he really felt as wronged as he could be.

    "You ..." Nether sword was infuriated by his words, but he couldn''t do anything to Ming ze. He could only re at him.

    "I say, little Jianjian! You''re one of the ten great main cities ''main cities, after all. You can''t just rely on your high position and power to bully these small cities'' city Lords! This isn''t right!" Seeing thather sword was at a loss for words, Ming ze continued.

    "I can''t be bothered with you." Nether sword said angrily. After he finished speaking, he turned around and left.

    Seeing that theher sword was so easily dismissed by him, Ming ze felt no sense of aplishment. This guy was getting more and more angry!

    After Ming ze left in anger, he turned to look at the nine capital city Lord and the others and asked,""When are theying back?"

    "I don''t know," The nine capital city Lord didn''t even need to think to know who he was asking about.

    Not knowing the exact time, Ming ze also turned around and left.

    A few dayster.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest had a great time and finally returned to the nine capital city. The news of their return was sent to the nine capital city Lord''s mansion and Ming ze''s Inn at the first moment.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest had just returned to the inn and entered their rooms when they heard a knock on the door.

    Rouji went to open the door. When she saw the person standing outside, she was dumbfounded.

    Why was this guy here? The nine capital city Lord had not told him that this person had alsoe to the nine capital city. However, wherever this person went, it would always be very lively.

    "I want to see the Lord." Seeing rouji''s dazed expression, Ming ze impatiently said.

    "Come in!" Rou Ji was hesitating to go in and report when she heard the voice of a demoning from the room.

    Rou Ji made way for Ming ze to walk in.

    As soon as he entered the room, Ming ze saw the demon and knelt in front of him with joy. He said excitedly,""My Lord, you''re finally back!"

    When Ming ze said this, his eyes were filled with tears and even his voice was a little choked. However, the demon frowned when he saw him. He couldn''t figure out why this guy would appear here.

    Looking at the two''s expressions, Leng ruoxueughed to herself. These two fellows, one was so excited to see his own superior that he was almost incoherent, but the other clearly did not like the other. What was going on? The fire of gossip in Leng ruoxue''s heart was suddenly burning. She was rather curious.

    At this moment, the demon alsozily said,""What are you doing here?"

    "Come and see my Lord!" Ming ze said matter-of-factly.

    "Me? You know I''m in the nine capital city?" The demon narrowed his eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I don''t know, I just came here to try my luck." Ming ze was very honest.

    "Then you''re done trying your luck. You can get lost now!" The demon said in an unpleasant tone.

    "My Lord, how can you treat me like this? Wu ... I''m not leaving! I won''t leave even if I die!" After listening to the evildoer''s words, Ming ze seemed to have changed into a different person. He changed his image of a devilish handsome man and instantly turned into an invincible baby. He hugged the evildoer''s thigh tightly and cried.

    Everyone in the room was dumbfounded by this scene.

    What ... What was going on?

    Everyone was at a loss.

    This man looked normal before, but in the blink of an eye, he had overturned the noble and handsome temperament they had in their hearts. Everyone was disappointed.

    However, Leng ruoxue found this scene extremely funny. The demon''s expression, on the other hand, was extremely ugly.

    The demon wanted to shake off the hands that were holding his legs, but Ming ze was too tight. He couldn''t break free. His face darkened even more.

    "Let go!" The demon gritted his teeth. His dark eyes were burning with mes of anger, as if he wanted to burn the other party into ashes.

    It was really too embarrassing, wasn''t it?

    Was it toote to say that he didn''t know this guy? The demon thought worriedly.

    Unfortunately, he had underestimated Ming ze''s courage and shamelessness. Ming ze hugged the evildoer''s leg and said shamelessly,""I won ''t! I won''t let go even if I die!"

    After saying this, Ming ze''s eyes were filled with tears, and his little face looked as if he had been wronged.

    Everyone covered their faces. They really couldn''t take it.

    Rouji, who knew Ming ze, stayed far away to avoid being ssified as the same as the city Lord.

    I''ve long heard that the city Lord of dark swamp City doesn''t y by the rules and likes to do as he pleases. Today, he had finally witnessed it and widened his horizons!

    Rouji was sweating like a waterfall. Sometimes, she even felt that wishes were beautiful, but reality was absolutely cruel. Although the legendary dark pool City Master was not very reliable, he was still pretty. He was also the number one figure that all the women in the nineher prison secretly fantasized about! If those women knew this side of the dark pool City Master, what would the women of nineherher prison think? Thinking of this, she was suddenly filled with anticipation. However, she had heard of how terrifying the city Lord of dark de city was, so she only dared to think about it in her heart and did not have the courage to say it out loud.

    "Then you can go to hell!" After an unknown amount of time, he finally couldn''t bear it anymore and said,"

    When Ming ze heard this, tears immediately welled up in his eyes. He then choked and said,""This subordinate does not dare to disobey master''s orders, Wu ... But master! Can you bear to see me die?"

    "..." Hearing such shameless words, uncle long and the others couldn''t take it anymore. Leng ruoxue also sincerely felt that among the people she knew, those who liked to act coquettishly, cutely, and pitifully were simply too weak whenpared to this person in front of her.

    This guy was the ancestor of ying the fool!

    "I''m very willing to do so!" The demon gritted his teeth and the fire in his ck eyes burned even more fiercely. If it was not for Ming ze''s thick skin, anyone else would have been roasted.

    "Master, you''re lying! It''s wrong to lie, how could you bear to see me die, I''m so cute!" Ming ze said in disbelief.

 Chapter 2509 Are You Willing To Let Me Die?(2)

    Uncle long and the others looked like they were about to vomit. This guy was really strong! Their respect for him was like the waves of the river, endless.

    The demon gritted his teeth and red at Ming ze for a long time, feeling helpless.

    Compared to this guy''s shamelessness, his training was still not enough! Evildoer admitted that he had lost and turned to Leng ruoxue for help.

    Leng ruoxue could not help butugh when she saw the demon''s pitiful expression. He didn''t think that there would be someone he couldn''t handle! Hehe! Could this be considered as everything having its weakness? However, Leng ruoxue couldn''t just stand by and watch the demon be at his wit''s end. So, after the demon cried for help, she immediately walked over and sized up Ming ze.

    For some reason, Ming ze, who had a calm expression on his face, felt goosebumps all over his body from Leng ruoxue''s probing gaze. His intuition told him that this woman was very dangerous. But in order not to lose in terms of momentum, he didn''t show any nervousness on his face.

    After sizing him up for a while, Leng ruoxue smiled and looked at Ming ze''s hand,""How should I address you?"

    "Ming ze, the city Lord of nine pass city." Ming ze took the initiative to introduce himself while secretly guessing Leng ruoxue''s identity. Could this be the legendary futureher Empress?

    Mu li had only told a few of his Lord''s trusted subordinates that his Lord had found him a wife, and Ming ze was one of them who knew the truth. Hence, he had heard about Leng ruoxue a long time ago. He had also heard some things about theherworld Empress from the city Lord of muli city. However, no one had seen theherworld Empress''s true appearance except for the city Lord of muli city.

    In the entire room, other than Rou Ji, there was only this devastatingly beautiful woman in front of him. It was also because of this that Ming ze easily associated Leng ruoxue and theherworld Empress with them. However, being a cautious person, he didn''t directly call out to them. Otherwise, if he made a mistake, he would be the one who would be embarrassed!

    "Dark swamp City Lord, the man you''re hugging is my man." After knowing the other party''s name, Leng ruoxue nodded her head and said with a serious expression.

    "Uh! He''s my Lord. " Ming ze was stunned for a moment and quickly reacted. He was sweating and couldn''t help but wonder what this person meant. However, when he heard Leng ruoxue say that his master was her man, Ming ze finally confirmed Leng ruoxue''s identity as theherworld Empress. Instantly, his gaze towards Leng ruoxue turned fiery.

    She was the futureherworld Empress that he had long heard of! I finally saw one alive today! One must know that they had been looking forward to seeing the futureherworld Empress for a long time. It was a pity that they never had the chance to see her. If it wasn''t for the fact that the timing wasn''t right, Ming ze really wanted to suggest taking a photo with Leng ruoxue and signing an autograph as a memento.

    "Your Lord''s first profession is my man, so quickly let go. No one is allowed to touch my man!" Leng ruoxue suddenly roared in a menacing manner.

    "I''m not just anyone!" Ming ze was not the least bit afraid of Leng ruoxue''s anger. Instead, he spoke with confidence.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue could not help but choke. This fellow was really ... Indescribable.

    At this moment, the kind uncle long helped Leng ruoxue out of her predicament,""You''re not just anyone, but you''re also an outsider! Young man, the consequences of snatching my Xue ''er''s man are very miserable, you have to treasure your life!"

    Uncle Long''s words were sincere and earnest, but Leng ruoxue and Ming ze broke out in cold sweat. Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but sigh. Today, she realized that uncle Long''s imagination was very strong!

    "I treasure my life, and I have no intention of snatching a man from theherworld Queen. Don''t worry! I like women, I''m not interested in men. " Ming ze said seriously.

    Following that, he looked at Leng ruoxue, then at his master. He steeled his heart and said,""I can''t bear to leave my Lord, so I''m willing to try any method that can allow me to stay by my Lord''s side. If you don''t let me hug his Lord''s thigh, how about hugging yours?"

    "You''re looking to die?" Hearing this, the evildoer flew into a rage. Uncle long and the others also looked at Ming ze sympathetically, as if he was looking for death.

    Unexpectedly, Ming ze still had a fearless expression and said,""We''ll see! Theherworld Empress definitely won''t let me hug her thigh, so the only person I can hug is his Lord. "<novelnext></novelnext>

    Fine, he was still in the right! Leng ruoxue was speechless and helpless.

    Towards Ming ze, she also felt a trace of power not following her heart.

    Leng ruoxue gave the evildoer a look that said ''you''re on your own'' and did not want to bother with this pair of loving master and subordinate.

    "I''ll go rest first. " Out of sight, out of mind. Leng ruoxue decided to leave first.

    "Xue ''er ..." The demon called out pitifully as he watched Xue'' er''s back view enter the room. However, Leng ruoxue didn''t even turn her head.

    Seeing that Xue ''er had left, uncle long and the others also left tactfully. The master of The Dark World''s joke wasn''t that good to watch!

    After everyone had left, the evildoer cast a barrier between him and Ming ze. Then, he shouted with a dark face,""What the hell are you doing?"

    Although Ming ze''s personality was a little strange, it was rare to see him like this today. Or it could be said that Ming ze almost did not dare to act like this in front of him. Therefore, Ming ze''s behavior today was definitely abnormal.

    "The city Lord of muli city told me to do so! He told me to report to the Lord when no one was around. " Ming ze, who was afraid of being beaten up, betrayed mu li without even blinking.

    "Was he the one who asked you to act as the bottom?" The demon gritted his teeth and secretly hated him.

    "The city Lord of muli city asked me to use some extreme methods. There were so many people in the room just now, so I had no choice but to sacrifice my own appearance." Ming ze exined with an expression of "I don''t want to either."

    "Damn it, did you just sacrifice your body?" The demon red at Ming ze and said viciously. He had scared everyone, making them think that there was an abnormal city Lord in the ninthher prison.

    "Hehe! Unusual times call for unusual measures. You''re a magnanimous person, my Lord, so you won''t me me, right?" Ming ze said with a cheeky smile.

    "Speak! Why did mu li send you here? Why didn''t hee himself?" The demon was toozy to argue with this guy in front of him and went straight to the point.

    "The city Lord of muli city was going toe, but he received news on his way here, so he changed his route and went to the Dead Sea. Before he left, he sent me a message and asked me toe here and see if the person who brought the deities to nineherher prison was Your Highness. By the way, I came here with the Jiuhua city Lord. " Ming ze reported.

    "Are there any movements on the other side of the death sea?" The demon asked directly when he heard that mu li had gone to the Dead Sea.

    "Not yet," Ming ze said honestly.

    "En, don''t let Xue ''er know about the matters at the death sea." The demon nodded and warned.

    "Yes. "My Lord, the casten of Jiuhua city ..." Ming ze was about to talk about the casten of Jiuhua city when he heard a loud bang behind him. He stood up immediately and saw the casten of Jiuhua city breaking in through the array formation with an aggressive look.

 Chapter 2510 Are You Willing To Let Me Die?(3)

    This was definitely the rhythm of seeking death!

    The Jiuhua city Lord entered the room and immediately yelled,"Where are they? All of you, get out here!"

    Hearing the roar, Leng ruoxue and the rest walked out of the room.

    "Who is this? Such a powerful aura?" Seeing this, uncle long couldn''t help but say, his resolute face full of ridicule.

    "Are you the gods who came to the nineherher prison?" Nether sword asked loudly when he saw uncle long and the others.

    "That''s right! Who are you?" Uncle long asked calmly.

    "I''m the city Lord of Jiuhua city!" Nether sword shouted as if he was afraid that no one could hear him.

    "What brings you here, Lord of Jiuhua city?" Leng ruoxue asked calmly before finding a chair to sit down. Her voice immediately attractedher sword''s attention.

    The moment he saw Leng ruoxue,her sword was stunned.

    Was this a woman from the divine realm? She was indeed a rare beauty!

    "Hmph! I heard you captured my sister and nephew?" Although the beauty in front of him had made him fall in love with her,her sword was still a very rational person. He knew what was important, so he naturally had to deal with his sister and nephew first.

    "Yes, they are indeed in our hands." Leng ruoxue nodded and replied honestly.

    "I want you to release them now." Hearing this,her sword immediately made a request.

    "On what basis? Who Do You Think You Are? If I let her go just because you want me to, I''ll lose face. " Leng ruoxue said with a smile that was not a smile. She was truly suspicious that this B * tch in front of her was feeling too good about herself and thought too highly of herself.

    "I''m the Lord of Jiuhua city!" Nether sword shouted at the top of his voice. To be looked down upon by a beauty was absolutely a great humiliation that he could not bear.

    "So what? I''m not under your jurisdiction. " Leng ruoxue still looked as if she did not care.

    "Do you know where we are? If I tell the outside world that you gods have captured our people, do you think you can leave the nineherher prison alive?" Nether sword threatened with wide eyes.

    "This ... I think you can try." Leng ruoxue suddenlyughed. Instantly, it was like a Hundred Flowers had bloomed, dazzling the eyes of everyone in the room.

    The demon who had been inside the array formation looked gloomy when he saw Xue ''er''s beautiful smile. However, he didn''te out of the array formation. He wanted to see what the famous Lord of Jiuhua city would do. Of course, he also med the Jiuhua city Lord for making Xue ''er smile.

    Seeing this, Ming ze wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and felt sorry for the Jiuhua city Lord.

    This person! If he wanted to die, he would choke to death even if he drank water! Now, he deeply felt that the Lord of Jiuhua city was such a person! Especially when he identally caught a glimpse of his master''s sinister ck eyes that were spewing fire, he couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat.

    At this moment, he was blocked by his Lord in the barrier. He didn''t even have the chance to signalher sword with his eyes. However, even if he had the chance, he probably wouldn''t do it.

    Damn it, it was already very loyal of him not to hither sword when he was down, and he still wanted to help him? In your dreams!<novelnext></novelnext>

    The two people inside the barrier each had their own thoughts on their minds, while the pitiful fellow outside the barrier who did not know the truth was enraged by Leng ruoxue''s words. Nether sword''s face darkened as he pointed at Leng ruoxue and shouted fiercely,""Woman, I''ll let you know the consequences of pissing me off."

    "You want to fight? One-on-one or group fight?" Hearing this, Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked calmly.

    "Hmph! Fighting with a woman, and you even need to gang up on her, isn''t that aplete disgrace to us men!" Nether sword said with a dark expression.

    "You''re wrong. You should be saying that fighting with a woman is a disgrace to all men." Leng ruoxue corrected him in a serious manner.

    "What, are you afraid? As long as you beg for mercy, I can let you go. " Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words,her sword''s anger subsided. Instead, his tone carried a hint of teasing.

    "Did I say I was scared?" Leng ruoxue retorted.

    "If you''re not afraid, then why would you say that?" Nether sword asked angrily.

    "I''m just correcting you. Since you don''t want to hear it, I''ll take it back. A group fight or a one-on-one fight, you choose." Leng ruoxue was very generous.

    "Like I said, is there a need to gang up on a woman?" Nether sword roared.

    "Did I say that you would gang up on us?" Leng ruoxue said as she came to a sudden realization.

    Hearing this,her sword was stunned. Did this mean that the other party wanted to gang up on him? He looked at the strength of the other party. Other than the majority of them being divine sovereigns, there were a few whose strength he could not tell. As such, he was not confident.

    Although he was a Ming Zun, and the one who would have the advantage in a fight with a God in the nineherherher prison was a Ming cultivator, he could not stand being beaten by a group of people! After some thought,her sword could only confirm,"I choose a one-on-one fight."

    "Alright then! I''ll let uncle long fight you. " Leng ruoxue turned her body slightly and released uncle long, who had been rubbing his hands together and had a fierce look in his eyes.

    Nether sword was dumbfounded when he realized that the person he was fighting was not the woman in front of him. Had he been tricked? F * ck! He had thought that the person who wanted to fight him one-on-one was this woman. In a moment of carelessness,her sword asked the question in his heart,""Aren''t you the one fighting me one-on-one?"

    "Casten of Jiuhua city, I''m only a divine Emperor. Are you sure you want to fight me one-on-one? Wouldn''t it be bad for your reputation if word got out? You''re the Lord of a city, yet you''re challenging someone with the power of the Emperor of the dead to a one-on-one fight. You''re really something!" Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "You ..." Nether sword was speechless. It would not be nice if this matter was spread. No matter how thick-skinned he was, he would drown in the saliva of others! In particr, he still had a few arch-enemies, one of whom was in the nine capital city. He was afraid that he could not hide this matter even if he wanted to. As such, he had to be even more careful.

    "Then let uncle long do it!" Nether sword agreed after hesitating for a while.

    Seeing thather sword was a rather straightforward person, Leng ruoxue''s impression of him changed slightly. It seemed like this person was not without his merits.

    Seeing that his opponent had agreed, uncle long was extremely excited. He had long wanted topete with Ming Zun of the nineherherherher prison, but he had never had the chance. Dongfang Yue and the others, who saw that uncle long had the chance to fight, were even more envious and jealous of him.

    However, Dongfang Yue and the others were staring ather sword with burning eyes. They could only hope that this guy could take a beating so that they would have a chance to attack. Otherwise, they would regret it for the rest of their lives.

    As forher sword, who didn''t understand why the other party''s gaze suddenly became so passionate, he had no idea that he was about to experience the most painful experience of his life. At this moment, he still had an excited expression. Therefore, it had to be said that ignorant people were the happiest.

    She thought of herself as a person with a rather virtuous heart. Naturally, Leng ruoxue was unwilling to see their battle destroy the public property of this Inn. After all, they still had to stay here for a few days!

 Chapter 2511 Fatal Blow (1)

    Thus, after some thought, Leng ruoxue decided to have the duel at the nine capital city Lord''s residence. Nethersword had no objections to this.

    On the contrary, he was very happy that these people in front of him had chosen the city Lord''s mansion, because it had now been upied by him. It could be considered his base camp, and he also dreamed of capturing all these people there!

    The battlefield shifted very quickly. After Leng ruoxue and the rest moved to the city Lord''s residence, the demon and Ming ze followed suit. However, the two of them remained silent and did not alert anyone.

    When the battle began, both uncle long and Ming Jian could feel the power of their opponent, especially Ming Jian. He couldn''t believe that the man in front of him had such a strong body. It should be known that when gods fought, they relied more on divine skills. That was why their bodies were much weaker than those of meditation cultivators. The advantage of meditation cultivators was in closebat.

    However, in this exchange, Dark Sword found that his advantage had been reduced. In desperation, he could only use dark skills as well. However,pared to uncle Long''s godly skill, the powerful dark skills that Dark Sword could use were pitifully few. In this case, he could only give up on dark skills and focus on closebat.

    Nether sword had been quite depressed in this battle, and so was uncle long.

    As a Beastie who had cultivated to the pinnacle of the immortal realm, there was no need to doubt the toughness of his physical body. In addition, his innate divine skill was not weak either. Against any reverent-God, his advantage would be huge. Unfortunately, when he encountered meditation, he felt as if his divine skill had hit a hard bone that was hard to chew.

    In terms of body hardness, he had no advantage either. As such, the battle between the two of them was at a loss. It didn''t take long for wounds of different degrees to appear on both of their bodies.

    However, uncle long wasn''t afraid of getting injured. Seeing that his injuries were a little serious, he immediately threw a pill into his mouth. In an instant, all his injuries were healed.

    Seeing this,her sword was so angry that he vomited blood.

    F * ck! You even brought this? Wasn''t this cheating?

    "You''re cheating!" In a fit of rage,her sword used him.

    "What, can''t I take medicinal pills to heal? Come! Come! Let''s continue. " Uncle long said with a smile. He didn''t take the Furiousher sword seriously.

    "Of course not! You''re not fair to our battle!" Nether sword roared with grief and indignation.

    "Then, for the sake of fairness, you can also eat it. Is that okay?" Uncle long said helplessly with a pampering expression on his face, as if he was coaxing an insensible little child.

    However, his words madeher sword even more depressed. He wanted to eat it, but he had to have it! The nineher prison wasn''t like the divine world, where alchemists were everywhere. Where could he get so many healing pills that he could eat at any time? Even if he did, he would save it for when he was seriously injured! If he used it now, how wasteful would he be?

    Yes! In his eyes, uncle Long''s actions just now were a waste. The two of them were clearly not seriously injured, so why did they take medicinal pills?

    "No! You can''t take any pills!" Thinking of the other party''s wastrel behavior,her sword, who knew how to live a good life, firmly disagreed.

    "You don''t have to eat it, but I must eat it." Uncle long was stubborn.

    "You don''t want to fight anymore?" Nether sword was overjoyed and took the opportunity to ask. He could tell that uncle long was tough, so he didn''t want to continue fighting with him.

    Uncle long, who had also seen through his thoughts, would not let him have his way so easily. Uncle long smiled and said,""You don''t have to fight, but you have to admit defeat."

    "On what basis?" Hearing this, theher sword was immediately enraged. F * ck! They were really bullying him! This was his territory. How embarrassing would it be to be bullied in his own territory?<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Just because you don''t want to fight!" Uncle Long''s words were so righteous that it was clear that he wouldn''t stop until he angered the other party to death!

    When the spectators saw uncle Long''s reaction, they couldn''t help but cover their faces and look at Leng ruoxue silently. In their hearts, they couldn''t help but think,''indeed, one is marked by one''s proximity to Vermillion!'' Looking at uncle Long''s experienced rogue expression, it was obvious that he had been influenced for a long time and was extremely dark.

    nder! This was tant nder! No matter how careful everyone was, Leng ruoxue could see the expression on their faces that said ''uncle long has been led astray by me''.

    How detestable! The Furious Leng ruoxue couldn''t take it anymore and jumped to the center of the arena.

    Seeing that she hade up, uncle long hurriedly chased her down and said with a protective look,""Xue ''er, why are you up here? Get down, this is none of your business! Don''t fight with me!"

    "Uncle long, you can go and rest. Let me fight this person one-on-one!" Leng ruoxue had said the words that uncle long hated to hear the most. Knowing Leng ruoxue''s temper, uncle long didn''t struggle and obediently left the room. Before he left, he had been looking at Leng ruoxue with a face full of hidden bitterness. That expression of his was really aggrieved.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue had entered the arena, Ming ze, who had been observing the situation from the shadows, could not help but ask worriedly,""Your Highness, the futureher Empress has entered the arena. Should we appear and stop her?"

    "If you want to go, go ahead. I won''t stop you." The demon said indifferently.

    Ugh! Hearing his Lord''s nonchnt tone and seeing the obvious ''go if you want to die'' expression on his face, Ming ze finally gave up the idea of stopping him, but his heart was hanging in the air.

    If the futureherworld Empress were to lose even a single hair, his Lord must not vent his anger on him!

    But very quickly, Ming ze realized that his worry was clearly unnecessary. This was because the futureherworld Empress, who looked like a harmless little rabbit on the outside, had a fierce tiger living inside. No, it should be a tigress.

    At that moment,her sword, who was in the center of the battlefield, saw the woman who had suddenly appeared in front of him. He said in a daze,""What, you want to fight me one-on-one?"

    "That''s right!" Leng ruoxue nodded.

    "Didn''t you just say ..." Nether sword frowned. Just as he was about to return Leng ruoxue''s words to her, he was interrupted by her.

    "With your status, of course it''s embarrassing to challenge a woman who''s not as strong as you, but I''m different. I''m not as strong as you, and I''m a woman, so it''s not a big deal to lose! Of course, if you''re afraid that you''ll lose too badly, you can also refuse. " Leng ruoxue smiled evilly and taunted.

    Her words were definitely a direct provocation to men. If any man were to reject her, that would truly be embarrassing! As forher sword, who had been tormented by uncle long to the point that his temper would re up at any moment, he naturally couldn''t take this provocation.

    "You bastard! I''m scared?" Theher sword was furious.

    "If you''re not afraid, thene! Don''t waste time. " Leng ruoxue urged.

    "Good! Since you''re a woman, I''ll let you have three moves. " Nether sword said, pretending to be graceful.

    "Don ''t, I''ll let you win! Otherwise, I''m afraid you won''t have the chance to make a move. " Leng ruoxue said with a face of sincerity.

 Chapter 2512 Fatal Blow (2)

    However, to a man, her words were even more insulting than the provocation from before. After hearing this, the anger inher sword''s heart rose, and his voice became a little shrill,"Dammit! What an arrogant woman, who wants you to give in?"

    "I''m doing this for your own good. Otherwise, if you can''t even make one move, how can you have the face to stay in the nineher prison?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes as she spoke in an extremely kind manner.

    "This is my business!" Nether sword was so angry that he stomped his feet. Then, he shouted angrily,""Woman, I''ll still say the same thing. I''ll give you three moves, so hurry up and make the first move!"

    "Alright! Since you insist, then I won''t be unreasonable. " Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    With that, she quickly gathered a trace of fiery red divine power in her hand. The divine power was red with a hint of purple. It was thinner than a strand of hair, but the temperature was frighteningly high. As soon as the divine power appeared, uncle long and the others immediately retreated a few steps back to safety with cautious expressions.

    They were not worried that Xue ''er''s Shen power would affect them, but the Shen Power''s temperature was too high. They did not want to be roasted pigs.

    However, theher sword didn''t know the truth. He didn''t feel anything other than the heat. Even when the thread of fiery-red divine power in Leng ruoxue''s hand floated towards him, he did not have any countermeasures!

    "Your divine power is only this little?" Nether sword said speechlessly.

    "This is the essence." Leng ruoxue said with a smile and reminded him,""Defend well!"

    However,her sword, who was also very confident in himself, did not take Leng ruoxue''s words to heart. He was extremely unconcerned that this bit of divine power was not a threat to him at all.

    However, when the Shen power truly hit him, he felt an intense pain in his chest.

    ''Damn it!'' How was this possible?

    Theher sword was shocked. However, he quickly hid this trace of shock, and before he had time to retaliate, he immediately felt as if his body was on fire. His entire body was burning, and an intense pain that drilled into his heart and bones began.

    "Ah!" Nether sword, who had been holding it in, finally couldn''t help but roar.

    Ming ze, who was secretly observing from afar, naturally did not know how much pain Ming Jian was in. What he could not understand was how that little me could cause Ming Zun, who had thick skin and thick flesh, to cry out in pain. This was truly unbelievable.

    Ming ze''s heart was full of doubts, but what shocked him even more was what followed.

    Not long after,her sword, who was rolling on the ground in pain, had mes that were half the height of a person burning on his body, which made Ming ze extremely frightened.

    How did this happen?

    This me naturally couldn''t be theher sword''s own Natal me. Who asked them to be of the dark attribute? it was impossible for them to have such a thing. In that case, the me could only belong to the futureher Empress. However, was it possible for a small me to pose such a huge threat?

    Ming ze''s face was full of disbelief. At this time, he turned to look at his Lord''s reaction, only to find that his Lord''s face was calm. He could not tell whether his Lord was happy or angry. Now, he had no idea and could only continue to watch.

    At this moment,her sword''s cries of pain became softer and softer until nothing could be heard anymore. Ming ze was shocked. This ... This guy couldn''t have been burned to death, right? He felt that it was possible no matter how he thought about it.

    Ming ze was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat.

    Woo...Poorher sword! He was right to sympathize with that guy!<novelnext></novelnext>

    In fact, at this moment, not only did Ming ze sympathize withher sword, but uncle long and the others also expressed their condolences to him.

    AI! Next time, grow some eyes and don''t offend women! In particr, women with powerful life mes could not be offended. Although the me Master might not be as strong as you, as long as a small spark touched you, it would be enough to take your life. Whether you could survive or not, of course, it would still depend on the mood of the me Master.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue, who had been looking innocently at the Man on Fire, suddenly muttered to herself sadly,""Did I hit you too hard? I didn''t do it on purpose!"

    With that, she hurriedly retracted her Natal mes. At this moment,her sword''s entire body had turned ck, and a thickyer of cocoon had formed on the surface of his body from the heat. He had also fainted.

    When uncle long and the others heard Leng ruoxue''s words, their foreheads were filled with ck lines. They all thought to themselves,''little girl, if it''s a fever, then so be it. Don''t pretend to be innocent. There are no outsiders here!''

    However, how could Leng ruoxue not show her innocence?

    She even deliberately stepped forward and kicked the tied-up human-shaped charcoal, asking softly,""Hey! "Jiuhua city Lord, are you still alive?" If you''re still breathing, make a sound. "

    "Xue ''er! The casten of Jiuhua city is already unconscious, so it''s no use calling him that. " Uncle long, who could not stand it anymore, could not help but remind him. It was not that he thought that Xue ''er''s mes could not kill Ming Zun, but he knew that Xue'' er had definitely been merciful and would not burn this fellow to death.

    "Then how about this?" As soon as Leng ruoxue finished speaking, a huge water ball appeared in her hand and she threw it ather sword. Unfortunately, theher sword had yet to wake up.

    Leng ruoxue hung her head in dejection and disappointment.

    Uncle long couldn''t bear to see Xue ''er disappointed, so he kindly offered a healing pill and stuffed it into the mouth of the Jiuhua city Lord.

    One had to admit that the quality of the pills Leng ruoxue produced was guaranteed.

    Less than a minute after he took the pill,her sword woke up.

    As soon asher sword opened his eyes, he saw uncle Long''s familiar face while he was still in a daze. Then, he heard uncle long say to him very kindly,""You''re awake? I just gave you a healing pill, remember to pay me for it. "

    Money for medicine? It was only then thather sword suddenly recalled what had happened. The gaze he used to look at Leng ruoxue was filled with fear, especially when he saw that Leng ruoxue was actually filled with joy as she walked towards him. His little heart instantly started to beat wildly.

    "W-what are you doing? You''re noting over?" In an instant,her sword had turned into a man from a good family who was about to be robbed by an evil person. His dark little face was pale. It was obvious that he had been scared out of his wits by Leng ruoxue.

    When Leng ruoxue heard his words, the grievance on her face deepened.

    "Are you afraid of me? Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you. I''m only a divine Emperor, what are you afraid of?" The hidden bitterness in Leng ruoxue''s tone almost made uncle long and the others believe her.

    However, the more she said this, the deeper the fear inher sword''s heart grew.

    "You bastard!" You''re only a divine Emperor? Fortunately, you''re a divine Emperor. If you be a reverent God, would you still be alive? Nether sword muttered to himself with a face full of fear. With every step Leng ruoxue took, he wriggled backward.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to leave, but the shell on his body was too hard, and he couldn''t break free.

    "Don''t Dodge! I want to help you. " Leng ruoxue was disappointed to see thather sword was afraid of her so quickly! Wasn''t this guy the city Lord of one of the top ten major cities? Another Ming Zun, how could he not be teased?

 Chapter 2513 Fatal Blow (3)

    "I don''t need your help. I just want you to stay far away from me!" Nether sword sobbed. ''Woo...This woman isn''t human! He had lived for so long and could be said to have seen countless women, but he had never seen a woman who made him so frightened? At this moment, no matter how beautiful Leng ruoxue was, she was no longer his cup of tea! Such a fierce woman, which man could bear to eat her! If that wasn''t courting death, then what was? And he definitely wanted to live a few more years.

    "But our battle isn''t over yet. I only used one move. You said you would let me use three moves. " When Leng ruoxue said this, her expression was one of grievance.

    But hearing this,her sword wanted to cry but had no tears.

    My ancestors! He was already trembling with fear in one move and almost lost his little life. If he really let you finish three moves, he was afraid that he would be directly turned into ashes. Would he still be alive and kicking?

    "I lost! I admit defeat, okay? Wuu ... I won''t fight you anymore. " Nether sword said in a practical manner.

    "What if I say no?" Leng ruoxue deliberately paused for a moment before her beautiful eyes stared ather sword.

    "What do I have to do for you to agree to me admitting defeat?" Nether sword, who was so angry that blood was stuck in his throat, said with a tearful face. He had only just discovered today that he had provoked a demon.

    "You''ll have topensate me for the emotional damage. " Leng ruoxue wanted to Rob him again.

    "Alright!" Nether sword agreed through gritted teeth.

    "I''ll go to the city Lord''s mansion to get it when I have the chance. Oh, and you have to give me a token. " Leng ruoxue requested.

    Nether sword nodded helplessly. With a thought, he took out a ck token from his storage ring.

    Looking at the token floating in front of her, Leng ruoxue reached out and took it. She only took a look at the two words ''Jiuhua'' on it before putting it away.

    Witnessing all this,her sword''s eyes were filled with reluctance. Sob ... That token was the symbol of his status as the Lord of Jiuhua city! It was also the city Lord''s personal token, but for the sake of his life, he had no choice but to give it to this hateful woman in front of him! He hoped that this matter would not be spread out. Otherwise, his reputation would really be ruined.

    To Ming Jian''s relief, Leng ruoxue kept her word. After achieving her goal, she turned around and left the battlefield, dragging rouji with her. Seeing this,her sword finally heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he couldn''t help but pray to the heavens. Don''t let me have the chance to meet this woman again!

    At this moment,her sword felt another shadow appear in the sky above him. He looked up and saw an extremely handsome man appear before him, blocking his view.

    "Let''s have a fight!" Seeing thather sword had noticed him, Dongfang Yue said with a smile. He even deliberately put on an expression that he thought he could read people.

    Nether sword didn''t say anything. He just looked at Dongfang Yue in a daze. Although he did not know Dongfang Yue, he could feel the powerful aura from him. This man''s strength was definitely not weaker than his.

    If it was any other time, perhaps he would still have the will to fight with her. However, after being dealt a fatal blow by Leng ruoxue, his entire body''s imposing manner was shattered by that woman. The current him only wanted to find a ce to lick the sorrow in his heart. How could he still have the mood to fight?

    However, Dongfang Yue had already set his mind on him, so he would not let him go easily.

    With a wave of his hand, a strand of divine power was thrown out, and the hard cocoon onher sword''s body shattered into pieces. He was also instantly exposed.

    Buther sword was still clueless and didn''t notice his own condition. As soon as he was free, he immediately jumped up and kept a safe distance from the person he thought was dangerous.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Nether sword City Master, this is not good." Uncle long couldn''t help but remind him.

    "You guys are fine like this? I said I''d fight you one-on-one, but you''re alling to challenge me!" Nether sword had obviously misunderstood uncle Long''s words, and he had even criticized him arrogantly.

    "City Lordher sword, since it''s a one-on-one fight, why can''t we challenge you? Or is it that you don''t like to fight one-on-one and want us to fight in a group? Besides, you''d better put on your clothes quickly. We''re all men, even if you want to seduce us, we won''t be fooled!" It was Dongfang Yue who was kind and made things clear. Only then didher sword realize that he had misunderstood uncle Long''s words. However, he did not feel any guilt.

    ''Damn it!'' Who was the one who caused him to be like this?

    Nether sword was very depressed, but he quickly took out a set of clothes and put them on.

    However, the next second, he felt a gust of cold wind. By the time he raised his head, Dongfang Yue''s godly skill was already close at hand.

    F * ck! This was a sneak attack! It definitely was! Furthermore, it was the fire attribute Shen power that he hated the most! After witnessing Leng ruoxue''s abnormal mes, he felt an instinctive fear in his heart when faced with this me that was clearly several timesrger than before.

    However, his reaction was still pretty good. He quickly jumped to the side and dodged the attack of the fiery divine power. However, before he could catch his breath, Dongfang Yue threw out two more divine skills.

    It was also a fire attribute divine skill, and they flew rapidly in the direction of theher sword from both sides! Whenher sword saw this, he could only quickly put up a defense. With the lesson learned from the divine Emperor Leng ruoxue, he did not dare to let his guard down against a reverent God like Dongfang Yue.

    It was precisely because he was so nervous that he could only passively defend,pletely forgetting to attack! Not only did he not show his advantage, but he was also being chased around the field by Dongfang Yue''s godly skills like a stray dog.

    Seeing his reaction, the demon''s face darkened, and so did Ming ze ''s, because theher sword had really disgraced the nineher prison!

    Actually, the reason whyher sword had embarrassed himself so much wasrgely because he had been scared out of his wits by Leng ruoxue''s abnormal mes. He had developed an instinctive fear of fire. Otherwise, with his strength, he would not have been chased around by Dongfang Yue.

    Hence, everything was Leng ruoxue''s fault!

    However,her sword definitely didn''t think about this now. The only thing on his mind was how to get rid of Dongfang Yue, this dog-skin ster.

    However, while his wishes were beautiful, reality was cruel!

    Theher sword couldn''t get rid of Dongfang Yue''s entanglement at all. Not only that, but the master of the ning family and the others, who had been watching the fun, also joined in the pursuit of theher severing sword.

    As a result, no matter where he ran to, he would always encounter someone who would smile and say that they wanted to fight him. In the end, he finally broke down.

    "Wuu ... What do you want?" Nether sword, who had always been proud and arrogant, finally asked in tears. This group of people was really too detestable and hateful! Only today did he know what it meant that there was always someone better! These guys were definitely a million times more annoying than Ming ze. At least, Ming ze would not be like them. Compared to them, Ming ze was too kind.

    Wu ... Ming ze, where are you! At this moment, he missed Ming ze very much. Unfortunately, Ming ze couldn''t hear his inner thoughts. Even if he could, it was hard to say if he woulde to save him.

 Chapter 2514 Fatal Blow (4)

    "We just want to fight you one-on-one." Dongfang Yue said with a smile, while the others nodded in agreement.

    "A man sweats and bleeds but doesn''t shed tears. Why are you, a man, crying? Are you still a man?" However, uncle long, who knew that he couldn''t win the fight, criticizedher sword with a resentful expression when he saw him crying so hard.

    "I''m not a man! I''m not a man! Just don''t treat me as a man and stop pestering me!" Hearing this,her sword shouted.

    "No! Today, you have to fight, no matter what! It doesn''t matter if you''re a man or not, you have no choice!" Dongfang Yue was infuriated byher sword''s useless words and spoke with a vicious expression.

    Hearing this,her sword wished he could just faint. That way, he wouldn''t have to face these fiendish fellows. Unfortunately, he couldn''t faint even if he wanted to!

    At this time, he felt a weight on his shoulder again. A pair ofrge palms grabbed his arm and lifted him up like a little chick.

    "Damn it, let me go!" Theher sword struggled with all his might, but he couldn''t break free from the pair of giant hands that were as powerful as iron pliers.

    "Master, I''ve caught this guy." The one who spoke was a huge Yellow Dog. It was nearly 10 meters tall and had a simple and honest face. The way it looked at its master was also extremely gentle. Its master was Dongfang Yue.

    "Be good! Good job!" Dongfang Yue praised.

    After saying that, Dongfang Yue turned to look ather sword, who was struggling in the air, and kindly reminded him,""Don''t waste your energy, you won''t be able to break free. "

    "Damn it, you deities are so despicable!" Nether sword couldn''t take it anymore and cursed. Unfortunately, no one present cared. Instead, they automatically gathered together and started chatting.

    After an unknown amount of time, the temperature gradually rose. Nether sword''s body was unbearably hot from the sun''s heat, and today''s weather was especially hot. It didn''t take long forher sword to be a little dizzy.

    But just as he became dispirited, the huge khaki bear grabbed his arm and shook it violently, so much so thather sword almost vomited his gastric acid.

    In the end,her sword had no choice but topromise!

    "Put me down! Wasn''t it just a one-on-one fight? I''ll agree to it!" Nether sword said weakly. Woo...Today was definitely the most vexing day of his life!

    A demon! These demons!

    Dongfang Yue and the others were overjoyed to see him agree. The giant khaki bear, who had sessfullypleted the mission, returned to its master''s beast pet dimension happily after being praised by its master.

    "That''s a good girl! It would''ve been better if you had done this earlier, you wouldn''t have to suffer, don''t you think?" Dongfang Yue looked down ather sword, who had been thrown to the ground by his pet, and sighed helplessly.

    Nether sword rolled his eyes at Dongfang Yue. In the end, he gritted his teeth and said,""I''m only one person. Isn''t it a bit inappropriate for all of you to fight me one on one? I don''t have the physical strength to deal with so many of you. "

    "Do you have any good ideas?" Uncle long blinked his eyes and asked curiously.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I have apanion who is also a city Lord of one of the ten major cities. His strength is above mine and he is currently in the nine capital city. His physical strength is good, he will definitely be able to meet your requirements!" Seeing that uncle long had tactfully asked,her sword didn''t hesitate or feel guilty about betrayingherworld pool. This madeherworld pool, who was observing from a distance, so angry that he wanted to bite him to death!

    F * ck! Damnher sword, this time, their feud was really big! Ming ze''s mind turned quickly. He had already thought of thousands of ways to tortureher sword and made up his mind to let him try all of them if he had the chance.

    "You bastard!" She would let him know the consequences of betraying her. However, now was clearly not the time to deal withher sword. Ming ze''s heart was in his throat because he was afraid that uncle long and the others would be tempted byher sword''s evil idea.

    Seeing uncle long and the others looking at each other as if they were really considering the feasibility of this matter, Ming ze could clearly feel his heart beating faster. In just a few minutes, every second felt like a year to him. In the end, after hearing uncle long and the others ''urate answers, Ming ze''s worried heart finally rxed.

    After thinking about it, uncle long and the others only said one sentence,""We prefer to challenge you." Itpletely cut offher sword''s thoughts of diverting the disaster to the East.

    Hmph! There was no way he could make use of them!

    They had not expected that Ming Jian had really treated them as challengers. In fact, they had pestered Ming Jian to fight mainly because they did not like him. They also wanted to find out the difference between themselves and Ming Zun. Otherwise, they would not have wasted their time.

    After hearing that they preferred to challenge you,her sword''s face turned ashen.

    This time, he hadpletely given up and epted this fact. Wu......Demon! A group of demons!

    Although he thought this in his heart, he still wanted to put up ast-ditch struggle. He whispered,""I''m alone, don''t forget. "

    "It''s okay, we have a way for you to be in high spirits in every battle with us. " Dongfang Yue said with a "don''t worry. " However,her sword didn''t have much hope for the credibility of his words.

    After epting everyone''s challenge,her sword''s first opponent was Dongfang Yue. In the beginning,her sword just wanted to deal with it casually. However, after being provoked by Dongfang Yue, he had no choice but to defend his honor as Ming Zun and take the battle seriously.

    The two of them fought for hundreds of rounds, but it was still difficult to determine a winner. This fact had also ignited their fighting spirit, especiallyher sword. After being beaten by Leng ruoxue, he finally realized that even reverent-god level cultivators might not have Leng ruoxue''s abnormal mes!

    With that, the instinctive fear of fire in his heart dissipated a lot. However, he was very afraid that this was just a trick by his opponent. As a result, even though he had used all his strength, he was unable to disy his true strength. In the battle, he fought with fear and trepidation. In the end, after Dongfang Yue had adapted to his opponent''s rhythm, he fought more and more smoothly and won with an absolute advantage.

    After the victory, Dongfang Yue threw two pills toher sword. One was for healing, and the other was for recoveringher power and stamina.

    "Eat it, so you can wee your next opponent." Dongfang Yue warned.

    Nether sword held the pill and looked at Dongfang Yue with aplicated expression. So this was what he meant when he said that using a powerful technique would make him full of energy in every battle?

    F * ck! This was definitely showing off his wealth! It definitely was! Nether sword felt extremely bitter in his heart. The people ofherworld prison treated every elixir as a rare treasure, but these wastrel Devils actually used it in apetition. Weren''t they insulting the people ofherworld prison in front of him?

    Nether sword was filled with hatred! However, he couldn''t pocketed these pills when he was faced with so many opponents who were eyeing him covetously. Otherwise, these guys would be able to beat him into a pulp with a punch from each of them!

 Chapter 2515 Chicken Ribs (1)

    He steeled his heart and swallowed the two pills. In an instant, he felt his body heat up. A warm current flowed through his body, and wherever it went, he feltfortable.

    This feeling was toofortable!

    Just like that,her sword quickly faced one opponent after another. And every time his opponent finished him off, he would throw him two pills in the same manner. Master ning, Dongfang Lin, and a few other reverent-god level cultivators entered the arena one after another. Some of them defeatedher sword, while others fought him to a draw. In the end, a few godly venerable rank beasts and the mother parasol tree were also unwilling to be left out and fought with theher sword.

    Although he had pills to help him recover after each battle, he was also tired! Nether sword''s attitude towards the pills changed from being envious to being numb. He had discovered that these people were not only demons, but also very rich demons who didn''t care about pills. Thus, his thoughts of fighting with them werepletely wiped away.

    Enough! He really had enough!

    Looking at himself, who was as tired as a donkey,her sword felt like crying. A sparring partner really wasn''t a job for humans! Let him go! Even if there were pills, he would beat them until they vomited!

    Just asher sword persevered and finished fighting thest challenger, he heard another request. "Let''s have a few rounds!"

    Nether sword turned around and saw the countless ck masses of human heads not far away, rubbing their fists and eager to try. His eyes rolled back, and he fainted ...

    Before he fainted,her sword thought, F * ck! Another divine Emperor!

    Now, he was even more afraid of a divine Emperor than a Hierarch. Who asked Leng ruoxue to scare him out of his wits? However, for those who also wanted to join in the fun and fight, it would be a lie to say that they were not disappointed when they saw the opponent they had been looking forward to actually faint!

    "This is too much bullying!" It was unknown who shouted first, but the crowd, who had run out of options, swarmed forward and surroundedher sword in an instant, kicking and punching him in hatred.

    Ming ze, who was watching from a distance, was shocked to see this scene and his face turned pale. The next second, he immediately grabbed the evildoer''s clothes and stuttered,""M-my Lord, these people are so fierce. Do you want to stop them?"

    "Why did you stop me?" The demon blinked his eyes and pretended to be puzzled.

    "Becauseher sword is your subordinate!" Ming ze said matter-of-factly.

    "A subordinate who hasmitted a mistake." The demon snorted coldly and strode towards the crowded area.

    Seeing this, Ming ze immediately followed closely with a calm face. However, his eyes that were looking around revealed the tension in his heart.

    These gods were ruthless enough! She was not any weaker than the fiends in theirherworld prison, and the futureher Empress would probably be even more terrifying. Ming ze couldn''t help but specte, and the way he looked at uncle long and the others became more and more cautious.

    Seeing his fear, uncle long gave a kind smile and patted Ming ze''s shoulder.""Don''t be afraid, we don''t hit our own people!"

    "Hehe!" Ming ze didn''t know how to answer and could only smile foolishly.

    "Who''s on our side?" At this moment, Leng ruoxue''s words interrupted.

    Uncle long and the others raised their heads and saw Leng ruoxue and rouji returning. Uncle long pointed at Ming ze and replied,"This guy."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Oh!" After Leng ruoxue nodded her head, she sized up Ming ze''s entire body. Ming ze was like a mistreated little wife, fidgeting restlessly.

    For the first time, Ming ze realized that the future Empress of the underworld gave people a lot of pressure. He was already a Ming Zun, but he couldn''t stand her probing gaze, let alone others!

    In order not to make the futureherworld Empress feel disgusted, Ming ze revealed a smile that attracted thousands of people. However, in Leng ruoxue''s eyes, his smile was like a silly smile. Following that, Leng ruoxue ignored him and changed the topic back toher sword,""What should we do with this guy?"

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue had finally stopped paying attention to him, Ming ze heaved a huge sigh of relief. He tried his best to pretend to be invisible. When he heard Leng ruoxue asking aboutherworld sword, he even looked up at the sky as if the matter had nothing to do with him.

    "Killed?" Uncle long blinked and then changed the topic.""That''s definitely not possible! But if he was locked up, he was afraid that this guy would escape. Sigh! It''s really a chicken rib, so difficult to handle!"

    Uncle Long''s words were a littleplicated, but his heavy breathing at the beginning still scared Ming ze.

    How could these people talk like this! Ming ze felt like he was going crazy. At the same time, his consciousness said that his skills seemed to be child''s y in the eyes of these people. Thinking of this, he didn''t dare to make a sound. He had to try his best to lower his presence.

    Everyone started discussing how to deal withher sword. Leng ruoxue saw that their discussion was in full swing and could not help but pour cold water on them,""This guy doesn''t seem to be our prisoner, right?"

    "How can it not be counted? wasn''t he defeated by us? And most importantly, we''re enemies, and a defeated enemy is our prisoner, so we have every reason to punish him!" Feng Chuan said matter-of-factly, if he didn''t have such a gloating expression on his face, Leng ruoxue would have believed him more. What a pity!

    This Little Phoenix had really gone astray! Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but sigh.

    "Demon, how do you want to deal with this guy?" Leng ruoxue turned around helplessly and asked her man, the master of theher sword.

    "As you wish." The monster clearly did not care abouther sword''s life or death.

    "Then let''s wait for him to wake up and see how he performs before we decide how to deal with him!" Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    No one had any doubts.

    Whenher sword slowly woke up, it was unknown how much time had passed. As soon asher sword opened his eyes, he saw a sea of fire in front of him, and he was immediately shocked.

    F * ck! Was he being sentenced to death? Was he going to roast him with fire again? Thinking of this, he immediately jumped up reflexively. When he got up, he realized that he was lying in the middle of an open space. Not far from him, there was a fire. On the fire, there was an unknown beast''s meat that was roasting. So she wasn''t roasting him? At this time, the fragrance of the beast meat that filled the air also uncontrobly drifted into his nose. Without thinking, he directly tore off a leg of unknown beast meat and sent it into his mouth.

    "Miss, someone is stealing our roast meat." Suddenly, someone cried out, causingher sword to immediately stop what he was doing. He vigntly observed his surroundings, and he almost fainted again.

    F * ck! Why were there so many people around? What was even more infuriating was that these people were all hidden in the night. If it wasn''t for their sudden voice, his willpower rxing, and hisck of concentration, he wouldn''t have noticed them at all. Now,her sword didn''t know what to do.

    It was really too embarrassing, wasn''t it?

 Chapter 2516 Chicken Ribs (2)

    Looking at theher sword''s bewildered expression, Leng ruoxue stood up and walked towards him with a smile. However, theher sword followed Leng ruoxue''s movements and kept retreating. It was obvious that it was afraid of her.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue could only console him,""Don''t be afraid, I won''t do anything to you. "

    "Then stay away from me and don''te near me?" Nether sword treated Leng ruoxue like a venomous Scorpion. The fear he felt towards her only increased. In particr, Leng ruoxue''s smiling face was no longer a disy of charm in his heart. Instead, it was the smile of a demon.

    Nether sword''s face was so red that it seemed to say,''lecher, stay away from me!'' Leng ruoxue was helpless. She didn''t seem to have done anything. How could he have scared Ming Zun of the nineherherherher prison so badly? Wasn''t he too timid?

    Was this guy really the brutal and bloodthirsty man rouji had told her about? Oh! Did rouji remember the wrong person? Otherwise, he was lying to her!

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes unconsciously nced at rouji. Rouji revealed a bitter smile and walked forward,"Nether sword City Master, miss Leng didn''t do anything to you. Why do you look so frightened? you''ve embarrassed the nineher prison."

    When Rou Ji said this, her face was full of disappointment. At the same time, she felt a little refreshed. It must be known thather sword''s current appearance was definitely notmon!

    "Rouji! You still have the face to say that, you traitor of the nineherher prison!" Seeing rouji,her sword finally found a way to vent his anger. Therefore, he didn''t hesitate to pin the me on rouji.

    However, rouji didn''t take it seriously and replied with a smile, "It''s not up to you whether I''m a traitor or not. Besides, you can''t even save yourself now, and you still have the time to care about me? You''d better think about your situation!"

    My situation? Nether sword suddenly reacted. That''s right! His current situation was far worse than rouji ''s. From the looks of it, he could be her prisoner at any moment! At the thought of this,her sword''s mind whirred. Then, he bravely looked at Leng ruoxue and said,""I want to discuss a condition with you!"

    "What?" Hearing this, Leng ruoxue was slightly taken aback. After she came to her senses, she smiled and said,""What conditions do you want to negotiate with me, Lord of Jiuhua city? I''m all ears!"

    "I want you to let me go, and I''ll use the nine capital city Lord and the others to exchange with you!" Nether sword said straightforwardly.

    "You mean, we''ll capture you now?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes as she asked in disbelief.

    "You guys know what you''re doing!" Nether sword gritted his teeth in anger. He wasn''t stupid. Although he wasn''t locked up, if he really wanted to leave, this group of people would definitely not allow it. And he couldn''t beat them all by himself, so what else could he do?

    "But,pared to the city Lord of nine capital city and the others, I prefer to keep you." Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "You, you''re not afraid that my subordinates will kill the nine capital city Lord and his men in a fit of anger?" Theher sword was about to go crazy. How could this woman be so detestable?

    "I''m not afraid! With you on our side, they won''t dare to act rashly!" Leng ruoxue said confidently.

    "Rouji, aren''t you afraid? The nine capital city Lord is your man. " Seeing that he couldn''t convince Leng ruoxue, he could only turn his attention to rouji.

    Unexpectedly, rouji also didn''t take it seriously. She smiled. "I''ll listen to miss Leng. "

    "You ..." Nether sword was so angry he was speechless.

    "Alright, Jiuhua city Lord, don''t waste your time and energy. Just attend our celebration!" Leng ruoxue smiled. Then, she seemed to have thought of something and asked,""By the way, your sister and nephew are still in my hands. Do you want to see them?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    With that, Leng ruoxue did not wait for theher sword''s response and immediately teleported the two of them out.

    Nether sword looked at the two people who were tied up like dumplings and frowned. The two of them seemed to be in a worse state than he had imagined. At this moment, not only were the city Lord''s wife and young master Cheng''s clothes in tatters, their bodies were covered in wounds, and even their minds were in a daze. They were still mumbling,""Demon, let us out, or you will regret it!"

    However, just as they finished shouting, rouji raised her hand and pounced on them. After a few crisp "pa pa" sounds, the two finally came back to their senses.

    As soon as they regained their senses, they sawher sword looking at them with a frown. They were overjoyed. They were saved!

    "Big brother!"

    "Uncle!" The two of them shouted in surprise.

    However,her sword didn''t respond. He just looked at them indifferently.

    "Uncle, please save us, and then kill all these gods. They are too evil. They dared to mess with the Grand Duke and bully the people of nineherher prison. "There''s also a peerless beauty among them, and she''s also someone I''d like to offer to uncle ..."Young master Cheng continued to express his sincerity, but before he could finish,her sword interrupted him.

    "Shut up!" Nether sword fire roared.

    "Ah!" Young master Cheng, who had been talking excitedly, was dumbfounded when he saw this.

    "Hehe! Your uncles and nephews haven''t seen each other for a long time, so let''s catch up! I won''t disturb you any further. " Leng ruoxue interjected with a smile on her face. Then, she brought rouji with her and the two of them floated away.

    He watched Leng ruoxue''s back view leave, then nced at the people who were still reveling in the surroundings. Other than sighing,her sword did not know how else to react. Yet, the ipetent young master Cheng had to create trouble at this moment. The moment he saw Leng ruoxue, he immediately shouted ather sword,""Uncle, it''s that woman. Take her down!"

    "Pa!" Young master Cheng, whose face was already swollen like a pig''s head, was pped again.

    Childe Cheng was a little dumbfounded. He covered his swollen face and looked at his uncle in confusion. He didn''t understand. Did he say something wrong? Young master Cheng, who didn''t really know how to read people''s expressions, was so tragic that uncle long and the others, who were reveling in the distance, broke out in cold sweat for him.

    AI! One should not be afraid of a pig-like opponent, but of pig-like rtives and teammates!

    "One more word of nonsense and I''ll kill you immediately." Nether sword was furious. Everything had been caused by the prodigal mother and son, but they had caused him so much trouble. At this moment, the thing he regretted the most was standing up for them. Now, he was also in trouble and could not leave!

    "Big brother, Cheng ''er is your nephew, how can you say you want to kill him?" At this time, the city Lord''s wife was dissatisfied and looked at her brother with a questioning look.

    Hearing this,her sword almost choked on his own blood.

    Seeing thather sword didn''t speak for a long time, the city Lord''s wife thought that her brother had repented, so she quickly said,""Brother, you scared Cheng ''er. Quickly apologize to him."

    "What did you just say?" Nether sword had finally calmed down, but when he heard that his piggy girl actually wanted him to apologize to his nephew, his heart was instantly stifled again.

 Chapter 2517 Chicken Ribs (3)

    "I told you to apologize to Cheng ''er. He''s your nephew after all, and he''s doing this for you, so how could you do this to him? You''ve really disappointed us!" The city Lord''s wife said with dissatisfaction.

    "Disappointed? Hehe! If it wasn''t for the family''s honor, do you think I would care about your life and death?" Theher sword was really angry. The evil fire in his heart was even stronger than before. He didn''t have to worry about the two punching bags in front of him.

    "Big brother! How could you say that? I''m your sister!" When the city Lord''s wife heard this, she was even more unwilling.

    "So what if she is a younger sister?" Nether sword snorted coldly, his cold face showing that he didn''t care.

    Hearingher sword''s words, the city Lord''s wife finally realized that the situation had be serious. If her brother abandoned them, would they be able to keep their lives? After all, all these years, she had been able to show off her power in the city Lord city all because of this brother.

    With this thought, the city Lord''s wife''s tone immediately softened, and she said with an aggrieved expression,""Brother, what I said just now might not have been pleasant to hear. Please don''t take it to heart. No matter what, we are still siblings. You won''t leave us, right?"

    "What, are you scared?" Hearing that his younger sister had given in,her sword continued to sneer. What should he say about this younger sister? Among his many younger sisters, she had always been the one who was the best at reading people''s expressions, so when he was happy, he was willing to coax her and y with her. However, now was not the time for him to be happy, so naturally, he did not like her no matter how he looked at her.

    Especially since this younger sister of his had caused him to fall into such a state, he naturally did not have a good expression.

    "Brother, you will save us!" The city Lord''s wife asked carefully.

    "I won ''t!" The two words thather sword said made the city Lord''s wife and her son''s hearts turn cold. He couldn''t even protect himself, so how could he care about them?

    When the city Lord''s wife and son heard this, they were instantly dumbfounded.

    At this moment, uncle long walked over with a smile.""Alright, you guys are almost done reminiscing. We''re going to lock these two up!"

    Uncle Long''s "pass" was to tie the mother and son to a giant tree. As for theher sword, it was still free. The mother and son had been too agitated by theher sword to react, and could only let uncle long tie them up.

    "I say, old Ming! She''s your sister, so don''t be so heartless. " After tying up the mother and son, uncle long advisedher sword with a heavy heart. However,her sword felt depressed after hearing his words.

    These guys were really, really detestable! She secretly watched the show and then advised him openly! What else could he do if he was not heartless? Save the mother and son? If he really did that, these people would beat him half to death with a kick each! He did not forget that he had many footprints on his body when he woke up!

    Uncle long spoke earnestly for a long time, but when he saw thather sword didn''t have any reaction, he could only turn around and leave in a daze.

    Late at night, uncle long and the others all went back to their rooms to sleep.

    Seeing that all those people had left,her sword was very surprised. Did they just leave him behind like this? I really don''t know if they''re too bold or if they''re too confident in their own strength? Or was this their scheme?

    In the beginning,her sword didn''t dare to think of running away, afraid that he would fall into the enemy''s trap. If that happened, he would regret it to death! However, after waiting for a long time,her sword tried to move outside again. Seeing that no one was stopping him, he began to scurry around the courtyard.

    It turned out that he was still in the nine capital city Lord''s mansion, and the ce where he woke up was the back mountain of the mansion. It looked not only deste but also very remote. After walking around a few times, he returned to the main courtyard of the mansion and began to look for his subordinates.

    The good news was that his subordinates were all fine. They were all obediently staying in the courtyard. The moment they saw him, they all went up to him and greeted him with concern.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After some small talk,her sword found out that Leng ruoxue had only requested that they were not allowed to leave the courtyard. Other than that, she had not done anything to them. With that, he was relieved.

    After that,her sword brought his subordinates and left the nine capital city Lord''s mansion under the cover of the night.

    After they left, Leng ruoxue and the rest appeared at the nine capital city''s entrance. Watching them leave, Leng ruoxue turned to rouji and said,""Let''s go!"

    Yes! They were also about to set off! Their destination was, of course, the city Lord''s mansion in Jiuhua city. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have lether sword leave so easily.

    Walking at the back of the group, the confused Ming ze quietly pulled a little guy who seemed to be very easy to talk to and asked,""Why did your youngdy let theher sword go?"

    "If we don''t let him go, are we going to keep them?" A certain someone replied matter-of-factly.

    "Uh!" When Ming ze heard this answer, he was very conflicted. He had thought that he would hear some reason like "a magnanimous adult is magnanimous"! Who knew it would be this.

    Ming ze was depressed. He had been silent the entire journey, but Leng ruoxue and the others who had followedher sword had a great time.

    When Ming Jian returned to the mayor''s residence with his subordinates, he found that the ce waspletely silent. The busy servants were all gone, and not even the patrolling guards could be seen. This was unbelievable!

    It was impossible for the well-trained nine noble Pce to be like this after a few days of his absence.

    Theher sword was puzzled. After that, he walked towards his own main courtyard.

    After entering the main courtyard, he discovered that all of his subordinates who had disappeared from the city Lord''s mansion had gathered here. Immediately, he shouted loudly,"What are you all doing here?"

    Hearing the roar, the servants and guards of the Lord''s mansion of Jiuhua city trembled and made way for him. They all lowered their heads, not daring to look ather sword.

    "I''m back. " A gentle female voice rang inher sword''s ears. He was startled. Why did this voice sound so familiar? Was he hearing things?

    At this moment,her sword raised his head and looked at the center of the courtyard. Then, his eyes widened in disbelief at the beautiful woman sitting in the courtyard.

    W-why is this woman here? As if he had seen a ghost,her sword''s heart suddenly beat faster. He was so scared that his face turned pale and he didn''t know what to do.

    "I''m here to impensation for emotional damage!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    Hearing this,her sword''s heart skipped a beat, and a bad feeling welled up in his heart. Then, he looked at his head butler and found that his head was lowered the whole time. However, his body was trembling like leaves in the autumn wind, revealing his nervousness.

    "You guys are walking so slowly. I''ve visited Jiuhua city several times." Leng ruoxue grumbled unhappily.

    In fact, they had been surrounded by danger along the way because they had been attacked by unknown forces many times. Of course, those who attacked them naturally did not have a good end. The forces of those people had also been interrogated by them. In the following days, she nned to collect mental damage fees from each family one by one! Jiuhua city was the first one, but it would not be thest.

 Chapter 2518 Im The Property Of The City Lords Mansion?(1)

    Seeing thather sword was only ring at her without saying a word, Leng ruoxue felt that she was not interested and could only continue to speak to herself,""Alright, now that I''ve collected thepensation for the mental damage in Jiuhua city, we''ll leave you with your token!"

    With that, Leng ruoxue gave a look to the people around her. They understood her meaning and protected her. The group of people swaggered out of the Jiuhua city Lord''s mansion.

    Seeing that the demon Leng ruoxue had finally left, the chief Steward of the Jiuhua city Lord''s mansionined with tears and snot on his face,""City Lord! Those evil demons are too terrifying. Our city Lord''s mansion was ransacked by them!"

    "What did you just say?" Hearing this,her sword was enraged. He could not care less about his fear of Leng ruoxue and the rest and immediately led his subordinates to chase after them.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the others had just left Jiuhua city. While they were discussing where to go next, they sawher sword surround them with his men.

    "Lord of Jiuhua city, do you want to fight again?" Leng ruoxue saw the situation and asked with a light smile.

    "Give me back the things in Jiuhua city, and I''ll let you go." Taking a deep breath,her sword gritted his teeth. What was there to be afraid of? how could it be more important than the treasures that his family had collected for many years? This was rted to the development of a powerful family. If this woman really took it, how could he, the Lord of Jiuhua city, still have the face to live in this world?

    Therefore, theher sword had chased after them with the intention of taking them down with him. Even if he died, he couldn''t let these gods seed.

    "Little sword! Don''t be like this! It''s not like it''s anything good, so you can just collect it!" At this time, Ming ze, who had been standing in an inconspicuous position, couldn''t help but speak.

    Hearing this familiar voice, Ming Jian couldn''t help but look in the direction of the voice. As expected, he saw a helpless and sympathetic Ming ze. He was immediately enraged. "You''re good, Ming ze, you actually colluded with the people of the divine realm! You traitor!"

    After hearing this, Ming ze rolled his eyes helplessly and said,""Can you not say that to everyone? Can you change to something fresh?"

    "Ming ze! You and I are irreconcble!" Theher sword was very obedient, and he really changed his words.

    "Haven''t we always been irreconcble?" Ming ze said with a puzzled face. The expression on his face was as pure as it could be.

    "You ..." Nether sword was at a loss for words. He could only re at Ming ze in anger without a word.

    "Nether sword City Master, you can slowly daydream! We still have to go to other houses to collectpensation for emotional damage! I won''t disturb you any longer!" Seeing thather sword had stopped talking, Leng ruoxue was unwilling to waste time with him. She could only take the initiative to speak.

    However, the momenther sword heard that they were leaving, he was immediately on a rampage. Just as he was about to grab Leng ruoxue, an immense pressure descended from the sky and enveloped his body, sending him flying.

    The one who made the move was naturally a monster.

    Nether sword, who had been sent flying quite a distance, waspletely stunned at the start. When he finally came back to his senses, he stuttered in fear and disbelief,""W-Who are you?"

    "Quicklye and greet the Lord!" Ming ze loudly reminded.

    Only then didher sword react. He rolled and crawled, trembling as he knelt in front of the demon and said,""Greetings, my Lord."<novelnext></novelnext>

    He didn''t doubt Ming ze''s words at all, because the pressure just now had made his heart palpitate. Except for his Lord, no one could give him that kind of magnificent and majestic feeling.

    The question that he had been puzzled about seemed to have been answered.

    He had never known why these gods coulde to the nineherher prison and why they were not afraid of him, the Lord of Jiuhua city. Now, he finally knew. Because his Lord was their biggest backer! They were brought here by his Lord!

    Thinking of this, he broke out in a cold sweat. Fortunately, he didn''t do anything to these gods because of his sister and nephew''s matter. Otherwise, he would be facing more than his Lord''s anger! However, what made him even more indignant was that Ming ze knew about the rtionship between his Lord and these gods, but he didn''t tell him? Otherwise, why would he anger the Lord!

    With this thought in mind,her sword couldn''t help but nce at Ming ze with his fiery eyes. When Ming ze sensed it, he smiled back disapprovingly and then looked up at the sky as if nothing had happened.

    In fact, he knew whather sword was thinking, but he didn''t care! In any case, he and that fellow had always hated each other, which was a well-known fact, so he was not afraid thather sword would pick a fight with him.

    Seeing thather sword had annoyed his Lord, rouji also felt that her hatred had been vented. Hahaha! She had wanted to see theher sword for a long time.

    "Greetings, my Lord." Nether sword said again.

    "Nether sword, you''re quite bold! You actually dare to attack Xue ''er. " The demon squinted his dark, Starry Eyes as he spoke with a slightly displeased tone.

    "This subordinate didn''t know that these gods were rted to master." Hearing this,her sword hurriedly exined.

    "If you don''t know, you can bully people, right?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    Upon hearing the words "bully,"her sword waspletely enraged."Wu...Who''s the one doing this?" Did he manage to bully these deities? Not only did he not bully her, but he also made himself look like a stray dog. Now, he was clearly the viin whoined first.

    Oh heavens! Do you still want to live?

    Ming Jian felt wronged. To be honest, he had thought of bullying these gods, but after the big blow, he just wanted to cut off all ties with them and never see them again. However, they came to bully him and even robbed the mansion of the Lord of Jiuhua city. He couldn''t stand it! Nether sword truly felt that if he could pretend that nothing had happened, there was no need for him to continue being the Lord of Jiuhua city!

    That was why he chased after her regardless of the consequences, but now he regretted it. If he had known that these gods were rted to his master, he would not have provoked them even if he had a hundred guts! But was there any use in thinking about this now?

    Yes! It''s useless to think about it now, it''s up to his Lord to deal with him! With this thought in mind,her sword no longer tried to defend himself. Instead, he lowered his head and looked like he was waiting to be ughtered.

    Seeing him like this, Leng ruoxue really had no intention of punishing him. AI! She made it seem like she was bullying him! Fortunately, that idiother sword didn''t have the chance to do anything irreparable to them, so Leng ruoxue decided not to make a fuss about it with him. However, if there was a next time, she would settle both the new and old scores with him.

    Of course, the reason why she let go ofher sword so easily was to arge extent for the sake of the demon. One should know that Ming Jian was one of the ten major cities ''castens. His strength was undoubted. Wouldn''t it be a pity if such a powerful figure was killed or locked up?

 Chapter 2519 Im The Property Of The City Lords Mansion?(2)

    Leng ruoxue thought of herself as a thrifty person, so she knew how to make good use of any resources. Besides, she had already robbed the Jiuhua city Lord''s mansion, which was considered revenge. If she continued to cause him trouble, this guy might do something out of anger. By then, she would be in trouble.

    To put it bluntly, Leng ruoxue wanted to buy people''s hearts! He would start with the Lord of Jiuhua city!

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue shifted her gaze to the evildoer and smiled,""Demon, let this guy be my bodyguard for the time being!"

    "Alright!" The demon nodded his head unconditionally, then red ather sword and said,""From today onwards, you will stay by Xue ''er''s side to protect her. If she loses even a single hair, I will hold you responsible!"

    "Yes!" Upon hearing this,her sword hurriedly replied despite his reluctance. At the same time, he heaved a sigh of relief, because this meant that his Lord would no longer pursue his crimes. With that, he was relieved.

    But in fact, he was relieved a little too early! This was because the demon was the same as Leng ruoxue. They would only record his crimes first. If he performed well, his past crimes would naturally be written off. If he did not perform well, it would be adding to his crimes! Unfortunately, the currenther sword thought that he had just escaped from death and naturally didn''t think of this.

    Leng ruoxue was in a good mood after taking in another underling. She then passed a name list toher sword.

    Nether sword looked at the name list in his hand, his face full of question marks. The name list was filled with the names of some forces, and most of them were the city Lords of small cities. He did not understand why Leng ruoxue had given him this.

    With a smile, Leng ruoxue took the initiative to rify,""These guys tried to Rob us on our way to Jiuhua city, but we robbed them instead. Now, what we need to do is to collect money! You lead the way. "

    Hearing this,her sword''s face was filled with ck lines. He didn''t expect that his first job would be to Rob, and many of the names on the list were city Lords of small cities under hismand ...

    What should he do? Rejected? That was absolutely impossible! If his Lord knew that he didn''t listen to this woman''s orders, he would probably be furious again!

    Sob ... The helplessher sword epted the job with tears in his eyes.

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest saw this, they were ted. Withher sword as their helper, they could go out and y.

    Just like that,her sword and his subordinates formed Leng ruoxue''s exclusive team to collect mental damagepensation. The team leader was naturallyher sword. Every day, they would run from city to city to collect mental damagepensation for Leng ruoxue and the others, while Leng ruoxue and the others would wait for them at a certain ce. After they collected the mental damagepensation for a region, they would set off together.

    However, it was a pity that they could never finish collecting the money from theher swords. After they had collected a batch, another batch of forces woulde to ambush Leng ruoxue and the others. The consequences would be dire! Therefore, every timeher sword and the others came back to pay, they would have a new target waiting for them.

    Just like that, a month passed. Nether sword and the rest had almost run through the entire nineherher prison. Naturally, there were fewer and fewer forces that dared to have designs on Leng ruoxue and the rest.

    However, the actions ofher sword and the rest had also attracted the attention of a few other city Lords. However,her sword''s actions were still considered secretive, so the identity of the monster was not exposed. The organizations that had been robbed were even more tight-lipped about this matter. Just like that, even when Leng ruoxue and the rest arrived at nine Serenities city, the other city Lords still had no idea what had happened.

    However, Leng ruoxue finally understood why so many factions came to find trouble with her when she senther sword to collect money from the factions that had attacked them. The reason could only be described in four words-greed and selfishness!

    The powers that had been robbed were selfish and hoped that they could have more brothers who were in the same boat as them. Hence, after they were robbed, they acted as if nothing had happened and kept their suffering in their stomachs. On the other hand, the powers that had not been robbed were greedy and coveted the identities of Leng ruoxue and the others. Of course, their ending would definitely be tragic.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, it was also because of their greed that Leng ruoxue had earned so much.

    When they arrived at jiuyou city, Leng ruoxue and the rest were like Granny Liu entering the Grand View Garden. They looked here and there. One could not me them for being so curious. Jiuyou city was simply too different from other cities. If Leng ruoxue had not known that this was jiuyou city, she would have thought that they had already returned to the firmament.

    The quality of the people in jiuyou city was obviously above that of the other cities. Even though the meditating cultivators in the city were curious about their identities, they all watched from afar. No one dared toe forward and cause trouble, except for a few people whose eyes would sh with a hint of greed from time to time. In general, Leng ruoxue was quite satisfied with their performance.

    However, Leng ruoxue also knew that the reason why the people in jiuyou city behaved in such a way, other than their own strength being much stronger than those in other cities, was also because Ming ze and Ming Jian were by their side. However, Leng ruoxue''s thoughts werepletely different from those of jiuyou city. Leng ruoxue thought that the two city Lords had intimidated the people here, but in reality, they were treated as the exclusive property of jiuyou city Lord Manor.

    Who would dare to touch the property of the city Lord''s mansion? Wasn''t that courting death? It was precisely because of this preconceived notion that Leng ruoxue and the others were not surrounded by too many people!

    After walking around the city, the demon brought Leng ruoxue and the rest to the city Lord''s residence.

    Jiuyou city Lord''s mansion was located in the southwest of jiuyou city. It upied arge area, taking up almost one-third of jiuyou city. This did not include the mountains around the city Lord''s mansion. Otherwise, the area would be evenrger.

    When they entered the city Lord''s residence, Leng ruoxue and the rest did not even have the time to take a good look at the scenery of the residence before they noticed a ck mass of Men in ck kneeling on the ground.

    "Greetings, my Lord." The leader of the Men in ck kneeled in front said. There was a slight tremble in his voice, and it was obvious that he was overly excited.

    "Mm, get up!" The demon nodded slightly.

    The Man in ck stood up and looked at Leng ruoxue and the rest. He bowed respectfully and said,""Greetings, miss Leng!"

    This time, they did not kneel. They had already heard from rouji that Leng ruoxue didn''t like people kneeling before her. In addition, her identity hadn''t been confirmed yet, so they naturally couldn''t call her theher Empress.

    Leng ruoxue nodded her head slightly and looked at the demon.

    The demon pulled Leng ruoxue into his arms and exined,""He is the chief guard and head butler of the jiuyou City master''s mansion. In the future, if you need anything, just tell him!"

    "This subordinate will obey miss Leng''s orders." Hearing his Lord say this, the Butler in ck said with a hint in his eyes.

    "Alright, then I won''t stand on ceremony." Leng ruoxue said with a smile. She had a pretty good impression of the head butler.

    After a simple meeting with his subordinates, the evildoer brought Leng ruoxue and the rest to his main hall.

 Chapter 2520 Im The Property Of The City Lords Mansion?(3)

    The main hall of the jiuyou City master''s mansion looked very ordinary from the outside. It was mainly dark gold in color and was filled with a strong domineering aura. When Leng ruoxue first saw this Hall, she looked at the demon for a long time, but she couldn''t see any substantial connection between the demon and this Hall.

    It wasn''t that evildoer wasn''t domineering enough, it was just that the impression he had always given her was too much of an evildoer, so she really couldn''t imagine what he had been like in the past.

    In addition, the monster had disappeared into thin air ever since he arrived at the jiuyou City master''s mansion.

    However, he didn''t disappearpletely. He just didn''t appear by her side often. This fact caused Leng ruoxue to be suspicious.

    After arriving at the jiuyou city Lord''s mansion, Cang could finally move freely. The defense here was the strongest in the entire nineherher prison, so Azure felt that it could do whatever it wanted.

    However, it had still underestimated its destructive ability. After it destroyed a guest house of the jiuyou City master''s residence, it immediately became the main target of surveince for everyone in the jiuyou City master''s residence. Usually, once it appeared, the guards would immediately report to Leng ruoxue that their pet had gone missing.

    As a result, Azure couldn''t do anything. Leng ruoxue watched it closely, not allowing it to act rashly. After all, this was her man''s property!

    On a certain day.

    Leng ruoxue sat in the courtyard, bored to death, and chatted withher sword. After she asked him countless boring questions that almost madeher sword break down, she suddenly asked,""Where''s the demon?"

    "His Lord has gone up ..." Nether sword was about to answer reflexively, but after saying a few words, he immediately reacted and changed his words in annoyance. "I''m busy with work. "

    "Really?" Leng ruoxue squinted her beautiful eyes and asked indifferently.

    "Yes." Nether sword nodded and didn''t dare to say another word in case he spilled the beans.

    "Girl, don''t listen to him. That bad guy isn''t busy with work at all. He went to see another woman!" At this moment, Cang, who had been lying in Leng ruoxue''s arms, suddenly shouted.

    "Uh!" Whenher sword heard this, he immediately broke out in a cold sweat. Someone is talking bad about you,e back quickly! He deeply felt that he could not hold on any longer.

    "He went to see other women? The demon has other women?" The moment Leng ruoxue heard this, her face turned ck as she asked.

    "No, master doesn''t have any other women!" Nether sword said with a long face.

    "Then he really went to see another woman?" Leng ruoxue caught on to the inappropriateness ofher sword''s words and asked.

    "This ..." Nether sword was very worried. How was he supposed to answer this? Because his Lord had really gone to see another woman, but that couldn''t be considered a meeting, right? But he couldn''t say this to the woman in front of him, because his Lord didn''t allow it.

    "What''s this? Aren''t you going to tell me the truth?" Leng ruoxue raged as her beautiful eyes shot towardsher sword.

    "Miss Leng, I don''t have anything to exin! His Lord really went out because of work, what do you want me to say!" Nether sword was on the verge of tears.

    "It''s fine if you don''t want to tell me. When the demon returns, I''ll tell him that you tried to molest me when he wasn''t around!" Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "That''s right, girl, just say that he also molested me!" Cang followed up with a roar.

    "..." Hearing the threat from the man and the Beast,her sword even felt like dying. Sob ... Don''t bully people like this, okay? His Lord''s nose was not his nose, and his eyes were not his eyes. If he was wronged and molested by this person again, would he have a good life?<novelnext></novelnext>

    Furthermore, if he was used of molesting Leng ruoxue, perhaps some people would believe him. However, he would not be so thirsty that he would not even let a Beastie off, right?

    With his brief understanding of the master and the Beast,her sword didn''t know whether he should ept his fate or not, because he couldn''t afford to offend either of them. They were really too detestable!

    Just as theher sword was feeling sad, a melodious female voice suddenly burst into his ears,""Big brother Jian, where are you?"

    Hearing this voice,her sword quivered.

    Why was she here? He looked at Leng ruoxue, then at the fiery-red figure that ran in from outside. Nether sword felt his head throb.

    As for the red figure, it pounced intoher sword''s arms as if there was no one around. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue only raised her brows in surprise, but tactfully remained silent.

    However, Rou Ji, who was standing beside her, had mes of anger in her eyes when she saw the woman in red. Leng ruoxue could more or less guess the woman''s identity.

    Floating Jade?

    Looking at this woman''s appearance, she was indeed a rare beauty. Moreover, she was very suited for red. The red on her body was like a me, making people feel her iparable enthusiasm.

    More importantly, the clothes of the nineherherher prison were mostly dark colors, usually ck or gray-blue. This woman was wearing a rare red dress, so her status in the nineherherher prison should not be low.

    Just as Leng ruoxue was making her own conjectures,her sword awkwardly pulled away from Piao Yao and asked,""Piao Yao, why are you here?"

    "Can''t Ie? Big brother brought me here!" Piao Yao said unhappily.

    "Mingge is also here?" Nether sword was very surprised. That guy had always lived in seclusion and rarely left his main city. Why had he suddenlye to jiuyou city? Could it be because of that?

    "Not only that, the city Lords of the ten major cities have all arrived." Piao Yao said.

    This time,her sword was even more surprised. However, it was obvious that he was thinking too much. The city Lords of the ten major cities did not gather here for a certain matter at all. They had heard the news of his Lord''s return, so they had collectivelye here just to see his Lord.

    Who would have thought that they woulde up empty-their Lord wasn''t even in the city Lord''s residence. When Piao Yao heard that their Lord had brought back a woman, she specially came over to see Leng ruoxue. She had ignored everyone else and only looked ather sword on purpose. It was also an act for Leng ruoxue to see.

    "Brother Jian, the city Lords of the ten major cities are all here. Aren''t you going to meet them?" "What''s going on?" asked Piao Yao gently when she saw thather sword was rather shocked to hear that the city Lords of the ten major cities had arrived.

    "This ..." Nether sword was a little hesitant. His main task was to protect Leng ruoxue. Although that valiant woman didn''t need his protection at all, he couldn''t neglect his duty. Moreover, he understood piaoyao''s personality too well. If he left, he really didn''t know what piaoyao would do. So, he really didn''t dare to let these two women be together so easily.

    AI! Theher sword was very conflicted. If it wasn''t for Piao Yao, he wouldn''t have dared to leave Leng ruoxue for the sake of his own life!

    At this moment, he heard Leng ruoxue''s smile.""Big brother Jian, you should go and meet your littlepanions! I''ll take care of myself. Isn''t rouji here?"

    Hearing the words "big brother sword,"her sword immediately got goosebumps. He never knew why these three words sounded more and more like a death warrant. If her master knew that the futureher Empress had called him big brother sword, would she kill him in a fit of anger?

 Chapter 2521 Im The Property Of The City Lords Mansion?(4)

    "Miss Leng, please don''t call me big brother sword," Ming Jian begged, trembling. He really couldn''t stand it!

    "Then should I call you B * tch brother?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes and asked with an innocent look.

    "..." Alright! Nether sword knew that the three words that came out of Leng ruoxue''s mouth had apletely different meaning from Piao Yao ''s. This detestable woman was clearly calling him cheap! Do you think I can''t tell?

    "Slut brother sounds good, slut brother, quickly go and do your work! It''s good that I''m here to apany miss Leng!" Rouji also drove him away with a smile.

    Ugh! Now,her sword was even more worried! Although there was a saying that three women made a show, there was no way these three women could live in peace! However, he didn''t have much time to think. Uncle long had already walked over and put his arm aroundher sword''s shoulder. "Let''s go. Take us to see the other city Lords of the ten major cities."

    With that, uncle long and the others escortedher sword out of the hall without waiting for him to agree.

    As soon as the crowd left, Piao Yao, who was originally as gentle as water, immediately turned her eyes to Leng ruoxue and shouted,""Where did this lowlymonere from, not kneeling upon seeing this Princess?"

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes turned to rouji. With an innocent look, she asked,"Rouji, what is this woman talking about?"

    "You''re farting! Miss Leng, you don''t need to pay attention to it!" Rou Ji didn''t even look at Piao Yao and directly said.

    "Rouji, you''re so bold. You dare to offend your superior?" Hearing rouji''s words, Piao Yao said with hatred.

    "Insubordination? Do you think this is the nine mist mansion?" Rou Jiughed coldly. In the past, she might have been afraid of piaoyao''s identity. But now, if she were to be apprehensive, wouldn''t she be weakening Leng ruoxue''s imposing manner?

    "Although this isn''t the nine mist mansion, I''m the princess of the nine mist city. You''re just a lowlymoner, yet you dare to be rude to me. This is insubordination!" Piao Yao roared righteously.

    "Lady Piao Yao, you can be a Princess in the nine mist mansion, but there''s no Princess here. So you''d better behave yourself. Otherwise, you won''t even know how you died." Rou Ji said sarcastically.

    "Rouji! How dare you threaten me? Men! Capture rouji and let her be punished!" Piao Yao shouted in anger. She had wanted to show Leng ruoxue her strength, but who knew that rouji alone would be enough to make her so angry? if she didn''t let them know how powerful she was, wouldn''t her title as the number one Princess and beauty of nineherher prison be just for show?

    After hearing Piao Yao''s words, Rou Ji just smiled faintly and looked at her with ridicule. One should know that this was the territory of the master of The Dark World. If anyone dared to break into the master of The Dark World to capture someone, they would be courting death.

    As expected, for a long time after Piao Yao''s words fell, no guard came in. Immediately, Piao Yao''s face was a little embarrassed.

    ''Damn it!'' It was fine if she couldn''t order the guards of the city Lord''s mansion, but why didn''t her own guards listen to her? Piao Yao was furious and shouted a few more times,""Men! Men!" Who knew that there were still no guards who came in.

    When Piao Yao saw this, she was instantly enraged!

    Without a second thought, she pulled out the whip from her waist and swung it at rouji. After rouji calmly dodged the ck whip, it suddenly changed its direction and flew towards Leng ruoxue. Rouji was instantly shocked.

    Piao Yao''s whip wasn''t an ordinary whip. If it really hit a person, even if they didn''t die, they would be seriously injured. Therefore, when she saw the whip change direction, her heart was in her throat. However, before she could rush over to protect Leng ruoxue, she saw the whip in Piao Yao''s hand catch fire ...<novelnext></novelnext>

    After that, Piao Yao screamed again and again.

    The moment Leng ruoxue saw the whip, her beautiful eyes narrowed. The weapon she hated the most was a whip, and the person she hated the most was a woman holding a whip. Hence, Leng ruoxue could not find a reason to let this reckless woman off, especially when this woman wanted to kill two birds with one stone. She had even less reason to let her off. It was precisely because of this that Piao Yao''s life was in a tragedy.

    And all of this happened so quickly that no one could guard against it.

    Not long after the tragedy happened, a ck figure suddenly flew past Leng ruoxue''s side and ran to Piao Yao''s side. He helped to put out the fire in a flurry. Leng ruoxue could also feel that there were a few more people by her side.

    However, she didn''t even turn her head. She just calmly watched a ck-clothed man busy for Piao Yao.

    Was her fire so easily extinguished?

    In just a short while, Piao Yao''s whip was burned to ashes and the mes began to spread from Piao Yao''s arm to her body. Piao Yao had long fainted from the pain. Seeing that the fire was getting bigger, the Man in ck who was putting out the fire shouted anxiously,""Why aren''t you guysing over to help!"

    However, no one moved after hearing his words.

    "Ming GE! Piao Yao is your little sister, are you going to leave her in the lurch?" The Man in ck roared angrily. These people were really too heartless. Piao Yao was already like this, yet they still didn''t lend a hand and only knew how to watch the show from the side.

    "She asked for it!" A cold male voice rang out from behind Leng ruoxue.

    "Nether sword, you''re not going to help either?" Hearing Ming GE''s words, the ck-clothed man had no choice but to raise his voice and ask about floating Jade''s other flower Guardian.

    Whenher sword heard this, he had mixed feelings in his heart. It was not that he did not want to help! It was just that he could not afford to offend Leng ruoxue. That woman''s mes were very powerful. Unless she was willing to retract them herself, no one would be able to extinguish them. This secret was only known to him after he had asked around.

    Most importantly, he knew that Leng ruoxue wasn''t an unreasonable woman. Piao Yao was most likely the cause of this incident, so it wasn''t even a matter of whether he would help her or not. As the saying goes, Xie Ling still had to be a Ling person. Unless Leng ruoxue was willing to let Piao Yao go, none of them would be able to help her.

    AI! At this moment, he was filled with regret! He knew that these three women couldn''t get along at all. Great, something had happened! However, it was a good thing that Leng ruoxue was not the one who was in trouble. Otherwise, he would have to die to atone for his sins!

    Seeing thather sword didn''t even respond, the Man in ck who was busy putting out the fire immediately became angry and shouted again,""Nether sword, you''ve truly disappointed me. To think that piaoyao likes you so much."

    Is the person she likes me? Nether sword couldn''t help but sneer coldly in his heart. Did he not know that the reason why Piao Yao was willing to deal with him was because he was willing to spend money on her and satisfy her vanity? Furthermore, after seeing how Leng ruoxue and his Lord interacted, he suddenly felt that everything he had done for piaoyao in the past was too foolish and not worth it. Therefore, he no longer wanted to be a man who was at the mercy of a woman. It was as simple as that.

    My mission is to protect miss Leng." After some thought,her sword said very implicitly.

    "What''s there to protect her for? It''s just the property of the city Lord''s mansion, so why don''t we just lock it up?" The Man in ck roared in exasperation.

 Chapter 2522 Searching For Her Husband A Thousand Miles (1)

    "I''m the property of the city Lord''s mansion?" Hearing this, Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes and turned to askher sword.

    "No, no, how could you be the property of the city Lord''s mansion?" Hearing this,her sword was so scared that he shook his head. Ming Xing was a reckless person. How could he dare to speak to Leng ruoxue in such a manner? although he had heard some rumors that some people in jiuyou city indeed felt that Leng ruoxue was the property of the city lord''s estate, no one dared to tell Leng ruoxue about this. Now, it was all good. They could no longer hide it.

    Furthermore, from Leng ruoxue''s tone, Ming Xing was probably in for some bad luck!

    As expected, afterher sword''s words, Leng ruoxue stared at him with her beautiful eyes for a full five minutes. Although it was only a short five minutes,her sword''s shamelessness was enough to cause Leng ruoxue to break out in cold sweat.

    The pressure this girl gave him was as heavy as a mountain! At this moment, he wished he could kneel down in front of this Queen-like ancestor and beg her to stop staring at him. Sob ... He was innocent, very innocent.

    As if she had read Ming Jian''s mind, Leng ruoxue turned her beautiful eyes to Ming Xing, who was busy extinguishing the fire, after staring at him for a long time."You said I''m the property of the city Lord''s mansion?"

    "Miss Leng, didn''t I already say that you''re not!" Hearing this,her sword quickly expressed his opinion.

    Who knew that Leng ruoxue wouldn''t even give him a good look. She even said with a dark expression,""I''m not asking you!"

    "Uh!" Nether sword was depressed. He was not being trusted!

    "I don''t have time to answer you." Ming Xing, who was busy extinguishing the mes on Piao Yao''s body, said without giving her any face.

    "If you tell me, I''ll help you put out the fire on this woman." Leng ruoxue stated her conditions.

    "Put out the fire first." Ming Xing was not stupid.

    "Alright!" Leng ruoxue''s heart stirred slightly. The mes on Piao Yao''s body seemed to have received an order and flew away from her. Nether sword and the others who were watching could not help but widen their eyes in shock. This, this was too magical!

    Seeing that the fire on Piao Yao''s body was finally appeased, Ming Xing quickly took out another elixir and stuffed it into Piao Yao''s mouth. Then, he stood up and looked at Leng ruoxue,""You deities, since you''vee to the city Lord''s mansion, you''re already publicly acknowledged as the property of the city Lord. Otherwise, do you think you can live so freely? Hmph! You can do this because the power of the jiuyou City master''s mansion has protected you. So, you''d better behave yourself. This is not your divine world. Anyone who dares to bully our people in the nineherher prison''s territory will be the enemy of the entire nineherher prison!"

    After he finished speaking, he didn''t even give Leng ruoxue a chance to react before he picked up Piao Yao in a carefree manner and turned to leave without any reluctance.

    "Who is that person?" Leng ruoxue asked rouji after walking in the dark.

    "It''s the city Master of nineher city. " Rou Ji said honestly. Compared to the Jiuhua city Lord, the jiuming city Lord was Piao Yao''s most loyal and die-hard protector. He never said anything to Piao Yao and helped her solve many things or people that she didn''t like. In addition, he was Piao Yao''s biggest financial backer. Inparison, what the Jiuhua city Lord did for Piao Yao was child''s y. This was also the main reason why Ming Xing was so nervous when he saw the scene just now, but Ming Jian was not.

    "So he''s the greatest adulterer of the number one beauty!" Leng ruoxue came to a sudden realization. Then, her beautiful eyes nced at Ming Jian teasingly, causing him to break out in a cold sweat.

    "It''s every woman''s dream to have a man who is so loyal to her," Leng ruoxue mumbled to herself.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Upon hearing this, the city Lords present did not know how to respond. This did not seem to be a problem. However, they had finally seen the true face of this youngdy Leng. As expected, she was notparable to piaoyao. No wonder his Lord had personally brought her back.

    Among the ten great main cities ''city Lords, there were quite a few who had a good rtionship withher sword. Thus, he was afraid that they did not understand how important Leng ruoxue was to his Lord, so he had specially informed them of Leng ruoxue''s rtionship with his Lord. He did not want them to identally provoke that demon.

    However, he didn''t say how terrifying Leng ruoxue was. This was a matter of his face, so he naturally couldn''t reveal it easily. However, he had also said in his words that this woman wasn''t to be trifled with and told them not to provoke her. As for the rest, they could only feel it for themselves.

    Fortunately, most of the city Lords were calm and rational. They would not be affected by Piao Yao''s matter. However, Ming Xing was a huge problem. Thinking of Ming Xing, Ming Jian decided to let him have less contact with Leng ruoxue in the future to avoid trouble!

    It was a pity that even though he had thought of it, things would not go ording to his script. Before they could even introduce themselves to Leng ruoxue, Ming Xing had already returned in a Huff.

    Seeing Ming Xing''s expression, Ming Jian''s heart skipped a beat. Damn it! What was this bastard doing?

    "Hand over the medicine!" Ming Xing walked straight to Leng ruoxue and extended his hand.

    "What medicine?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes and pretended to be confused.

    "A healing pill! Don''t tell me you didn ''t!" Ming Xing roared angrily. Although he had never been to the deity world, he had heard from the muli City Master that healing elixirs and the like were allmon elixirs for deities. Hence, when he saw that Leng ruoxue was feigning ignorance, he was even more furious.

    "I do, but why should I give it to you?" Leng ruoxue asked in bewilderment.

    "You injured Piao Yao, shouldn''t you take out a healing pill aspensation?" Ming Xing said through gritted teeth. He didn''t expect such a beautiful woman to have such a vicious heart. A woman''s heart was truly the most vicious!

    In an instant, Leng ruoxue had be a synonym for evil in Ming Xing''s heart. She was the representative of a venomous beauty. However, it was fortunate that Leng ruoxue was still unclear of Ming Xing''s thoughts. Otherwise, she would have been depressed to death!

    However, at this moment, Leng ruoxueughed after hearing Ming Xing''s words,""City Lord of nineher city, it wasn''t my intention to injure Princess piaoyao. I was merely acting in self-defense."

    "What a good self-defense. Then why was Piao Yao the one who was injured and not a single hair on you was injured?" "You''re courting death!" Ming Xing roared in anger. He looked at Leng ruoxue with a burning gaze. If looks could kill, Leng ruoxue would have been dead by now.

    "I can only say that Princess piaoyao''s skill is inferior to hers!" Leng ruoxue smiled faintly. These words sessfully made Ming Xing''s expression turn even uglier.

    Following that, without giving Ming Xing a chance to speak, Leng ruoxue changed the topic and said,""It''s not that you can''t get the healing pill, but you have to answer a few of my questions truthfully. "

    "What''s the problem?" When Ming Xing saw that Leng ruoxue had finally relented and was willing to give him healing pills, he could only suppress his anger and ask," If it wasn''t for the fact that his healing elixir didn''t have much effect on Piao Yao, he wouldn''t havee to find this woman. However, in this situation, he had no choice but to bow his head!

 Chapter 2523 Searching For Her Husband A Thousand Miles Away (2)

    "Ming Xing, don''t trouble youngdy Leng. I have the healing pill you want. Let''s go and see Piao Yao." Hearing the conversation between the two, the uneasyher sword grabbed Ming Xing''s shoulder and dragged him away.

    As soon asher sword and hispanion left, Ming GE and the others also chose to leave.

    They hade here to meet their Lord. Since their Lord was not around, it was not good for them to disturb him. Moreover, if their Lord knew that they had met Leng ruoxue in private, with his protective personality, he might make things difficult for them.

    The city Lords were all smart people, so they would not make such a low-level mistake. Therefore, they only got to know Leng ruoxue and left without much interaction.

    After they left, Leng ruoxue asked Rou Ji about the city Lords. After learning that one of them was piaoyao''s brother, Leng ruoxue looked at Rou Ji in surprise. Seeing this, Rou Ji could only answer her question,"The rtionship between the siblings isn''t good!"

    "Youngdy Leng, the development model of our n in the nineherher prison is a little different from that of your divine realm. In your divine realm, the nsmen rely on the n, but here, it is the exact opposite. If a n has a city Lord appointed by jiuyou city, then that person''s position in the n will immediately be Supreme, and the n will also benefit from it. On the contrary, if a nsman makes jiuyou city unhappy, then the n he''s from will also be implicated. This is also the main reason why many ns choose to turn a blind eye to the trouble caused by their nsmen. "

    "No family can bear this kind of loss, and in order for the family to survive in the nineherher prison, thepetition between the families is extremely fierce. Over time, it formed a unique way of survival for the family! It can be said that his lordship has the absolute ruling position in the nineherher prison, and everything in the prison belongs to the Dark Lord!" Rouji paused for a moment before exining to Leng ruoxue.

    "I see." Leng ruoxue nodded. She didn''t expect this demon to have such means. The nineherher prison''s territory was actually his.

    "As for the rtionship between Piao Yao and her sister. In the past, Ming Song City master''s status in the family was not high. However, by chance, he was chosen by the master and epted as a subordinate. Later, he became the city Master with his own strength. From then on, Ming Song City master''s status in the family became Supreme. The nsmen who used to look down on him had to rely on his charity to show off in nineherher prison. Piaoyao was one of the nsmen who looked down on Ming Song City Master, and she was one of the more intense ones. It''s only natural that they have a cold rtionship with each other. " Since they had nothing to do, Rou Ji continued to tell Leng ruoxue about the gossip of the Mingge family.

    "If that''s the case, then how can Piao Yao''s days in the divine world still be sofortable?" This made Leng ruoxue extremely curious.

    "Of course, it''s because Ming GE is toozy to pay attention to her. Besides, she has a beautiful face, so she will naturally be protected by some lecherous people in the nineherher prison. However, this has a lot to do with the fact that city Lord Ming Song has never told anyone about the grudges between the siblings. So, for the sake of city Lord Ming Song, many people are not willing to offend Piao Yao." When Rou Ji said this, her beautiful face was filled with anger. If Piao Yao hadn''t taken advantage of her, she wouldn''t have been so easily framed by that B * tch.

    After hearing Rou Ji''s story, Leng ruoxue finally understood theplicated rtionship between the city Lords in theherworld prison. She couldn''t help butugh when she saw the angry look on Rou Ji''s face when she talked about the floating Jade gossip.

    However, she didn''tfort rouji. Instead, she mysteriously arranged for rouji to rest while she continued to sit in the courtyard, waiting for an opportunity.

    As for which rabbit she would be able to guard, it would depend on which rabbit was stupid!

    Late at night.

    A ck-robed man who was hidden in the night carefully sneaked into Leng ruoxue''s courtyard. However, the moment he entered the courtyard, he saw Leng ruoxue sitting in the middle of the courtyard, looking at him with a smile. He was shocked,""You ..."

    "I was waiting for you. You''re so slow." Leng ruoxue answered honestly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    This time, it was the ck-clothed man''s turn to be depressed! He wanted toe earlier, but he had to get rid of theher sword! Moreover, if he came early, what would he do if the guards of the city Lord''s mansion found out? What if Leng ruoxue found out?

    However, Leng ruoxue still found out that he had arrived toote. The fact that he was waiting for him in the courtyard made the Man in ck feel extremely defeated.

    "You knew I woulde?" The Man in ck couldn''t believe that the other party could actually see through his thoughts and asked, unwilling to give up.

    "I knew you woulde to me for healing pills. The healing pills you have can''t cure Piao Yao''s injuries. " Leng ruoxue said with a look of certainty.

    "You''re right! What do I have to do for you to give me the healing pill?" The Man in ck asked while holding back his anger. It was impossible to force the woman to hand over the pill. Therefore, he could only negotiate with her in case the other party called for help when the two sides disagreed. If that happened, he might be wanted by the guards of the entire city Lord''s mansion. He didn''t dare to take the risk.

    "Answer a few of my questions." Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "It''s only that simple?" The Man in ck couldn''t believe it.

    "What else did you think? That''s right, piaoyao also called me a lowlymoner. This time, I''ll let her off for the sake of Ming Song City Master. If there''s a next time, don''t me me for being ruthless!" Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    However, the Man in ck didn''t take Leng ruoxue''s words to heart. At this moment, all his thoughts were on the few questions that Leng ruoxue wanted to ask. He didn''t know what she would ask, so he really didn''t have any confidence.

    "You can ask now." The Man in ck said with determination.

    "Where did your mistress go?" Leng ruoxue asked directly.

    When the Man in ck heard this question, he widened his eyes in surprise. He never thought that Leng ruoxue would actually want to know about this. Was this question very difficult?

    Initially, he thought that Leng ruoxue would ask him some tricky questions that would be difficult for him to answer. Who knew that she only wanted to know where the Mistress of the Dark World had gone? It seemed like the Mistress of the Dark World didn''t tell her before she left!

    With this thought, the Man in ck was even more disdainful of Leng ruoxue. It seemed like this woman didn''t hold a high position in the dark Lord''s heart like whather sword had said! In his heart, he felt that the Mistress of the Dark World didn''t even tell her where she was, so she naturally didn''t care about her.

    Therefore, he didn''t even think about it and replied,""The Lord went to the Dead Sea for a inspection!"

    "The Dead Sea?" Leng ruoxue frowned. Even though she knew where the evildoer had gone, when she heard his name, she only thought of trouble. If it wasn''t for the fact that the death sea was in trouble, the demon wouldn''t have personallye out and would not have told her about it. Could it be that the trouble there was very dangerous?

 Chapter 2524 Searching For Her Husband A Thousand Miles Away (3)

    In a few short seconds, Leng ruoxue''s mind was spinning. She then asked,""Where is the Dead Sea?"

    "Hahaha! The Dead Sea is at the northernmost part of the nineherher prison. It has a low temperature all year round and the climate is harsh. It''s not a ce where people can stay at all. At the same time, there are many extremely evil and heinous wanted criminals in the nineherher prison. Simply put, it''s quite dangerous there. Why, do you want to go there?"

    When the Man in ck spoke of the Dead Sea, he did not hide the disgust in his heart. As long as one was mentally sound, no one would be willing to go there. Thest sentence was a provocation to Leng ruoxue. He believed that after hearing his introduction of the Dead Sea, this woman would be scared out of her wits and would not dare to go there. Gods were food there!

    "How can I not go to such a special ce?" Leng ruoxue became even calmer when she heard the Man in ck''s ill intentions.

    "You ... You really dare to go?" The Man in ck couldn''t stay calm anymore. This woman ... Did this woman not want to live? If she really went there, she would definitely be like a meat bun that had been thrown at a dog and would never return. Not only would the wanted criminals hiding in the death sea not let her off, even the Lord of the death sea would want to take her for himself! That ce wasn''t like jiuyou city, which was absolutely safe.

    "I''ve grown up, but I still don''t know how to write the word "fear"!" Leng ruoxue said confidently.

    Upon hearing this, even the Man in ck, who did not like Leng ruoxue any more, could not help but look up to her. This woman was too bold!

    Seeing that she had finally managed to intimidate Ming Xing, Leng ruoxue continued,""Prepare a map to the death sea for me. Also, you have to cooperate with me to leave the city Lord''s mansion. Only then will you be able to get the healing elixir that you want."

    "Alright!" After some thought, Ming Xing agreed. In his heart, Piao Yao''s life was much more important than Leng ruoxue ''s.

    In the following days. Be it Leng ruoxue or Ming Xing, both of them were extremely quiet. After they had finished discussing their conditions, they did not disturb each other.

    Leng ruoxue simply walked around in the courtyard, while Ming Xing stayed by the unconscious Piao Yao''s side. The two''s behavior puther sword at ease.

    Who knew that just asher sword felt at ease, he received news of Leng ruoxue and the others ''disappearance the next day.

    This news shocked Ming Jian so much that he couldn''t react for a long time. When he finally reacted, he hurriedly went to find Ming Xing and saw that the unconscious Piao Yao had already woken up. What else did he not understand?

    When Piao Yao sawher sword, she thought that he hade to visit her. Just as she was about to act coquettishly with him, she saw the Furiousher sword punch at Ming Xing while shouting in an unusually angry voice,"You bastard, do you know what you''ve done?"

    At this moment, Ming Jian only thought that Ming Xing had told Leng ruoxue about his master''s whereabouts, which was why she had run away from home after searching for her husband. If he knew that Leng ruoxue''s sessful escape from the heavily guarded city Lord''s residence was partly due to Ming Xing, he would probably be even angrier.

    "I only did what I should have done." Ming Xing dodgedher sword''s fist and said matter-of-factly.

    "You! You idiot, I''m telling you, if anything happens to Leng ruoxue, we''ll all be in trouble! The Lord will not let us go, do you know that?" Nether sword fire roared.

    He was left behind in the city Lord''s residence. On the surface, he was there to protect Leng ruoxue, but in reality, he was there to monitor her and prevent her from leaving the city Lord''s residence. He especially forbade her from heading to the Dead Sea after finding out where his Lord was. But now, Leng ruoxue''s whereabouts were unknown. He did not dare to imagine how furious his Lord would be if Leng ruoxue were to lose even a single hair! The consequences would be too terrifying!

    "She left on her own, what does it have to do with us?" Ming Xing was still disapproving.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You want to tell the Lord this? Do you think His Majesty will believe you?" Nether sword roared with a face full of disappointment.

    At this moment, Piao Yao also understood the reason why the two of them were fighting. She knew that Leng ruoxue and the rest had left the city Lord''s mansion. She could not help but feel proud in her heart. That woman really could not stay here any longer. It was good that she had left!

    "Big brother Jian, didn''t that woman leave on her own! Why are you ming brother Xing? It''s not brother Xing''s fault!" Suppressing the joy in her heart, Piao Yao, with an expression that she couldn''t bear to watch, self-righteously tried to uphold justice.

    "You shut up! You idiot, it''s all because of you, do you know that?" Hearing her words,her sword''s anger increased instead of decreasing. As for Piao Yao who had never been yelled at by him before, hearing thather sword was actually scolding her, she immediately put on an expression of being wronged.

    "Why are you ming Yaoyao?" Ming Xing asked, his heart aching. She''s not the one who chased Leng ruoxue away!"

    "You''re really hopeless!" Ming Xing''s words caused Ming Jian to reveal an expression of disappointment. ''This idiot. If it wasn''t to save Piao Yao, why would he tell Leng ruoxue about my Lord''s whereabouts and let her find a chance to leave the city Lord''s mansion?''

    In order to protect Leng ruoxue, his Lord had arranged for manyyers of defense, especially the restriction at the door. To prevent Leng ruoxue from leaving stealthily, his Lord had even added a trace of his divine sense. The moment Leng ruoxue touched it, his Lord would immediately detect it. So, unless there was a traitor, Leng ruoxue would not be able to escape! However, the Furiousher sword did not expect that Ming Xing was the traitor. His rtionship with Leng ruoxue was simply too bad.

    However, the city Lord''s residence''s imprable defense still allowed Leng ruoxue to find an opportunity to escape. This fact made him rather depressed. He did not dare to imagine how severe the consequences would be.

    When he thought of this, he couldn''t help but lose his rationality. In front of Ming Xing, the two of them instantly started fighting. The city Lords who arrivedter saw them and quickly pulled them apart.

    After asking about the situation, Ming GE could not help but say helplessly,""They''re all gone, so what''s the point of you guys fighting until your heads are bleeding? Let''s quickly find her!"

    "I''m already looking for it!" Nether sword said in an unpleasant tone.

    "Let''s go out of the city and look! They shouldn''t have gone far. " The guards of the city Lord''s mansion had already searched jiuyou city, but just in case, it was better for them to search outside the city.

    Actions spoke louder than words.

    After deciding on a strategy,her sword and the rest immediately split up to look for Leng ruoxue and the others outside jiuyou city. Unfortunately, they were disappointed to find nothing even after they had cast a.

    Even Ming GE was surprised by this result. Those gods were not familiar with the terrain of the nineherherher prison, so how could they have left so quickly?

    "I''ve decided to head to the Dead Sea!" After searching for a few days, Ming Jian suddenly told Ming GE and the others about his decision. It had been five days, and not only had they not found Leng ruoxue and the others, but there was also no news of a deity appearing in the nineher prison. Ming Jian could no longer sit still. If he continued to stay here, he would definitely have a mental breakdown!

    When the city Lords heard his words, they all widened their eyes in disbelief. Did they hear wrong? Theher sword actually wanted to head to the Dead Sea alone? Wouldn''t that be suicide? As people from the nineherher prison, they knew how dangerous the Dead Sea was. Even though they were Ming venerates, it was not easy for them to be safe in the death sea.

 Chapter 2525 Dead Sea, Here I Come (1)

    Looking at the determinedher sword, the city Lords could not help but wonder if Leng ruoxue really held an extraordinary position in their master''s heart like whather sword had said. The only bit of doubt in their hearts disappeared without a trace when they saw theher sword''s performance.

    "I''ll go with you!" Ming GE said after thinking for a while.

    "I''ll go too!" After Ming GE''s deration, the other castens, except Ming Xing, also made their stand. Seeing this,hersword didn''t refuse, because it was indeed not very safe for him to go there alone.

    "I''ll stay in jiuyou city to pass on the news to you. " Seeing that everyone had made their stand clear, Ming Xing could only say this.

    "As you wish." Nether sword sneered. He had nothing to say about Ming Xing''s stubbornness.

    Just like that, not long after Leng ruoxue and the others left jiuyou city,her sword and the others also left jiuyou city in search of her.

    Not only was the journey to the Dead Sea long, but the road was also not peaceful. The ces they passed by were mostly remote and wet ces, and there were often disgusting evil spirits.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest were currently trudging through a forest that had been abandoned for a long time. In this forest, the trees had long since withered, and the entire ce was filled with the stench of decay. Bones of unknown creatures could be seen everywhere.

    After walking a third of the way, uncle long and the others couldn''t take it anymore!

    "Xue ''er, isn''t there any better ce to go?" As uncle long walked, he asked Leng ruoxue who was looking at the map.

    They weren''t afraid of encountering evil ghosts, but the environment here was really too bad. The thick and stinky smell could make them vomit out the food they had eaten three days ago. Moreover, they often walked in such a ce, so their appetites greatly decreased. No one had the mood to eat at all!

    "The road here is rtively short. If we go through the city, we will be discovered very quickly! So, we can only go this way. " Leng ruoxue said helplessly. She had never thought that the path she had chosen would be so difficult, yet she had to walk it.

    "Miss Leng, why don''t we go back? The Dead Sea really isn''t a ce for humans to go. " Seeing Leng ruoxue''s stubbornness, rouji tried to drag her back for the umpteenth time.

    The moment she found out that Leng ruoxue was heading to the Dead Sea, she was almost scared to death! Furthermore, even after listening to her talk about how terrifying the death sea was, Leng ruoxue was still insistent on going. This fact made her feel helpless.

    Not only that, but she also had to risk her life to apany a gentleman. Even though Leng ruoxue had said that she would not force her if she did not want to go, could she go back alone? The answer was, of course, no, and he did not dare to! Otherwise, if his Lord knew that she had escaped before the battle, she would have to give up her little life.

    With so many reasons added together, she had to follow Leng ruoxue wherever she went. She would also try to persuade her from time to time. Although she could not guarantee that she would change her mind, she still had to say what she had to!

    "Not a ce for humans? Then all the more I must go and experience it. " Leng ruoxue said calmly after hearing rouji''s words.

    Sob ... Rouji failed to persuade Leng ruoxue to turn back. She was so sad that she didn''t know what to say. Actually, after spending so much time with Leng ruoxue, she knew how stubborn Leng ruoxue could be. However, she could not help but try to persuade her. It had to be said that this was also a way of her being cheap.

    For example, uncle long and the others had never tried to persuade Leng ruoxue not to do anything because they knew that it would be useless even if they did. Xue ''er was right! Thinking of this, uncle long and the others looked at rouji with sympathy.

    Seeing everyone like this, rouji became even more worried. Sob ... She didn''t want to turn back until she hit a wall!

    After dispelling rouji''s thoughts, Leng ruoxue turned her beautiful eyes to uncle long and the others. She probed,""Uncle long, why don''t you guys stay in the house?"

    Upon hearing this, uncle long exploded.""Little girl, are we that useless? You''re a youngdy staying outside, but you''re letting us men into the house? Are you looking down on us? You ... You''re so bad!"

    "Uh! I''m just afraid that you''re working too hard, so I wanted to let you out after we''ve crossed this forest!" Hearing uncle Long''s words, Leng ruoxue felt wronged.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "If it''s tough, then so be it. This ce isn''t like the divine world. It''s better for us to apany you outside. Otherwise, if the Mistress of the Dark World finds out, she might just kill us." Uncle long said.

    If it was any other time, Xue ''er would have allowed them to enter the house. However, in such a harsh environment, to ask them to abandon Xue'' er and enjoy life alone, was that something that a human would do? Could it be that so many men were not as capable as a little girl?

    "Actually, I just want to get out of the forest as soon as possible." Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    At this moment, all the men were inexplicably sad and angry. It turned out that they had dyed Xue ''er''s journey. Wu.....Little girl, don''t be so harsh!

    "I''ve decided to burn this ce down. If you guys stay outside with me, I''m afraid that the fire will spread to you guys. " Leng ruoxue exined.

    "Uh! Xue ''er, this isn''t an excuse for us to enter the house, is it?" Uncle long carefully confirmed.

    "Of course not!" Leng ruoxue made a solemn promise.

    "Then ... Let''s go in! Xue ''er, once we''re out of here, you can move us out again!" Uncle long reminded him worriedly.

    "Alright!" Leng ruoxue agreed with a smile. Then, with a thought, she moved everyone into her personal room.

    "I want to go out, I want to go out." Suddenly, Feng Chuan''s voice rang in Leng ruoxue''s mind.

    "Stay inside obediently." Leng ruoxue refused to let him out.

    "Xue ''er, I can help you set the fire." Feng Chuan said, a little embarrassed.

    "You''re right. " Leng ruoxue thought for a while and moved Feng Chuan out.

    Feng Chuan, who had juste out, was as excited as a happy little bird. Seeing him like this, Leng ruoxue was surprised.""Are you satisfied with this ce?"

    "I''m not satisfied. I have the urge to set this filthy ce on fire. " Feng Chuan was very honest.

    "Alright! I''m the same!" Leng ruoxue agreed.

    As soon as Leng ruoxue finished speaking, Feng Chuan had already transformed into his true form and was floating in the air. He waved at Leng ruoxue,""Get on!"

    Feeling the scorching heat right in front of her and looking at the zing mes on Feng Chuan''s body, Leng ruoxue hesitated. She wasn''t a Phoenix who could be reborn from the ashes. Wouldn''t something happen if she sat on him like this?

    "Don''t be afraid, you won''t be burned. " Feng Chuan saw Leng ruoxue''s hesitation and kindly advised her. One must know that in the entire immortal realm, no one had ever had the chance to ride a Phoenix before! Why didn''t this girl dare to be the first to try? He was really disappointed!

    "I won''t do it even if it''s hot!" Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    "I promise I won''t burn you, okay?" Feng Chuan said with a good temper.

 Chapter 2526 Dead Sea, Here I Come!(2)

    "You said it yourself. If you burn me, I''ll pluck all the feathers off your body." Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "Uh!" This time, it was Feng Chuan''s turn to be afraid. However, it still bravely weed its first passenger. After Leng ruoxue sat on it, she didn''t feel hot at all. On the contrary, she feltfortable and warm.

    "Fengchuan, you''re a must in winter!" Leng ruoxue praised with a smile.

    "Xue ''er, not everyone can afford to equip someone of my grade." Feng Chuan couldn''t help but remind her.

    "That''s true. Let''s start the fire!" Leng ruoxue did not forget about the proper business.

    After that, she threw out a small me. Feng Chuan saw it and his mouth couldn''t help but Twitch. This, this me is too small, look at it!

    Feng Chuan, who wanted to show off, opened his sharp beak and spat out a mouthful of Nanling li fire. In an instant, the whole abandoned forest was set on fire ...

    Leng ruoxue and Feng Chuan were bystanders. They rose to the sky and looked down at the burning forest.

    The two''s mes were very powerful, and not long after, the forest that emitted a stench waspletely turned into ashes. After being purified by the mes, the environment here was obviously much better.

    "Hehe! It''s a sess!" Feng Chuanughed foolishly.

    "Xue ''er, quickly let us out." Uncle long and the others who saw this scene from the house also said.

    "Uncle long, I''ve changed my mind. Before we reach the Dead Sea, you guys can stay in there!" Leng ruoxue said with a serious expression.

    "What? It''s so dangerous outside, how can we just stay in the house and enjoy life?" Uncle long and the others would never do such a thing.

    "I''ve decided to let Feng Chuan take me to the Dead Sea. With it as a Mount, I''ll be much faster." Leng ruoxue stated her reason.

    "Then ..." Uncle long and the others didn''t know what to say. They didn''t have the courage to go there on Feng Chuan''s back.

    "Xue ''er, aren''t you afraid of being discovered?" At this moment, Feng Chuan couldn''t help but ask. Previously, someone had suggested to ride a flying beast to the Dead Sea, but Leng ruoxue had rejected it, saying that she was afraid of being discovered byher sword and the others. Why was she not afraid now? He couldn''t understand. Women were really fickle!

    "Don''t be afraid. It''s been so many days. It won''t be easy for him to catch up to us. " Leng ruoxue replied matter-of-factly.

    "You''re right. " Feng Chuan agreed. For the next few days, he would be Leng ruoxue''s flying beast.

    Feng Chuan''s speed was indeed fast. In just a few days, he had already carried Leng ruoxue and flew almost two-thirds of the distance. In a few more days, they would reach the Dead Sea.

    But along the way, they also encountered a lot of trouble. Although there were no spirit beasts in theherworld prison, they hadher beasts. The most obvious difference betweenher beasts and spirit beasts was thather beasts were brutal and bloodthirsty.

    If the sky of the divine realm was the territory of the Phoenix tribe, then the sky of the nineherher prison was the territory of theherdragons. Theher Dragon was undeniably the number oneher beast in the nineherherher prison. They were brutal, bloodthirsty, and sometimes even disowned their own family in order to fight for territory. While Feng Chuan was flying with Leng ruoxue, they had encountered severalherwyrms. Naturally, both sides had a big fight.

    The abyss Dragons might look ferocious, but they worshipped the strong. As long as you could defeat them, they wouldn''t care if you were a deity or a meditation cultivator. So, in just a few days, the team that only had Leng ruoxue and Feng Chuan had expanded. Behind them, there were a few abyss Dragons following them openly, and this team was still expanding.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Rou Ji''s mouth twitched as she saw this frightening scene from the other side of the room. She knew it. She knew it. Anything could happen around miss Leng. If such a brutal abyss Dragon had be Leng ruoxue''s follower, it would be easy to reach the Dead Sea safely.

    Rou Ji was a little bit anxious. However, uncle long and the others didn''t find it strange, but they were also worried. Sob ... The girl had grown up. Did she not need them anymore?

    Leng ruoxue waspletely unaware of their sorrow. At this time, she was busy looking for a ce to set up a tent and cook dinner!

    Of course, the ones who did it were her new underlings. In order to perform well, theherwyrms were eager to show their best skills. Although they were the size of small mountains, they were very agile in their work. However, they did not know how to cook. Otherwise, they would have done all the work.

    After theherwyrms had set up their tents and eagerly helped Leng ruoxue start a fire, Leng ruoxue took out some food from her storage ring and slowly began to cook.

    Soon, the aroma of food filled the air, attracting manyher beasts nearby. However, the aura here was too strong, and noher beast dared toe over to seek death.

    When theher Dragons smelled this fragrance, they felt extremely blissful. Wuu ... Following boss was indeed the right decision. Following boss, they could fight, and they could eat!

    They were filled with happiness as they ate, but uncle long and the others in the house were burning with anger! Damn it, these hateful guys actually ate their food. Because Xue ''er had said that in view of theherwyrms'' huge appetites, the people in the house had to ask her to do it herself. She couldn''t afford to do it.

    Uncle long and the others were quite sad and angry about Xue ''er''s favoritism for the new. They felt even more disappointed, especially after they had been rejected when they had strongly requested to go out and share hardships with Xue'' er.

    Sob ... Xue ''er really didn''t need them anymore!

    Uncle long and the rest continued to worry. Leng ruoxue, Feng Chuan, and the other abyss Dragons were having a pic outside, but they were eating very happily.

    "What fragrant food. Can you share some with me?" At this moment, a clear and cold male voice rang out. The abyss Dragons immediately became alert.

    This person was so strong! The abyss Dragons were on high alert. Their huge bodies formed a circle, protecting Leng ruoxue and Feng Chuan.

    Seeing them like this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but feel touched. These guys might look ck and weren''t very good-looking, but their sincere hearts towards her were genuine.

    The owner of the voice also saw this scene. After a slight surprise, he immediately calmed down.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue also raised her head and nced at the owner of the voice. She was stunned. Why was it him?

    "Ming GE?" Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "Miss Leng, it really wasn''t easy to find you!" Seeing that the other party had recognized him, Mingge smiled faintly.

    "You''re the only one?" Leng ruoxue asked curiously. She didn''t believe that this fellow was the only one who hade after her. Nether sword was a timid and stupid person. After knowing that she had left, he would definitelye to find her.

    "No, we got separated." On the way to the Dead Sea, they had encountered a tornado that was hard toe by in a thousand years. A few of them had been blown away by the wind. It was quite unbelievable to them, so he didn''t want to go into detail. Because it was too embarrassing, wasn''t it?

 Chapter 2527 Dead Sea, Here I Come!(3)

    "Then you''re lucky to have met me." Leng ruoxue remained calm and did not show any signs of guilt at the sight of Ming GE. Ming GE found this even more unbelievable, but he still maintained his usual smile and echoed,""Yup! I think so too. "

    Hearing Ming GE''s words, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but narrow her beautiful eyes. She didn''t believe that Ming GE said that because she had a good temper. On the contrary, she felt that this man was very well hidden. At least, he rarely revealed his emotions to the public. Such a man was often the most dangerous.

    "Let''s eat!" Leng ruoxue changed the subject and served Ming GE a bowl of soup.

    After saying his thanks, Mingge drank the soup gracefully and attentively. Obviously, she had exerted her full effort to divide her mind to the extreme.

    Seeing that the powerful man knew their boss, theher Dragons let down their guard a little and continued eating their food. But from time to time, they would steal nces at Mingge, which made her feel like she was sitting on pins and needles.

    If there had only been oneherwyrm, he might not have reacted much, but with so manyherwyrms staring at him at the same time, there was probably no one other than his Lord who could remain as calm as before. And today, he had gained a lot of knowledge. At least, this was his first time dining with anherwyrm.

    Under immense pressure, Ming GE finally finished the dinner Leng ruoxue had given him. Although he looked calm on the surface, he was actually breaking out in a cold sweat.

    "Miss Leng, these abyss Dragons ..." After hesitating for a moment, Ming GE could not suppress the curiosity in his heart and asked. He did not believe that these abyss Dragons had captured Leng ruoxue.

    "She''s our boss!" Without waiting for Leng ruoxue to speak, a quick-witted abyss Dragon interrupted.

    "..." This answer was clearly out of Mingge''s expectations. Since when did theherwyrm like to acknowledge a boss? Why didn''t he know about it? He had originally thought that these abyss Dragons were attracted by Leng ruoxue''s delicious food and had decided to protect her. However, it seemed like he was wrong! He was Leng ruoxue''s underling.

    However, for so manyherwyrms to acknowledge a boss, wasn''t this a heaven-defying act?

    In the entire nineherher prison, other than his Lord, there was probably no one else who had the ability to make theherdragons follow him, and not just one, but a group! There were 15 in total. This time, he really did not know what to say.

    Seeing Ming GE''s shock, Leng ruoxue kindly exined,""Although I defeated them, I never thought of letting them follow me. But they refused to leave, so I had no choice."

    Listening to Leng ruoxue''s exnation, Ming GE was filled with grief and anger. This was clearly a way to attract hatred, wasn''t it? It had to be known that many people wanted theherwyrm to follow them, but that person had to be interested in them first. And you''ve attacked with over ten of them at once. T-theseherwyrms are really despicable!

    Ming GE wanted to look up to the sky and let out a long sigh!

    When he was young, he had once wanted to capture an abyss Dragon as his beast pet. Unfortunately, even though he had defeated the abyss Dragon, he was unable to make the abyss Dragon acknowledge him as its master. Not only that, the abyss Dragon that he had captured had even arrogantly self-destructed. This fact had dealt a heavy blow to him. Now that he saw the dozen or so abyss Dragons in front of Leng ruoxue acting as obedient as kittens, it would be a lie to say that he was not jealous!

    An abyss Dragon! What a powerfulbat force! If he had anherwyrm, hisbat power would definitely rise to another level. However, although theherwyrm wasn''t very intelligent and was bloodthirsty and brutal, it was also very proud and wouldn''t easily recognize a master. This fact was quite a pain in the ass for Mingge.

    Leng ruoxue seemed to have read his mind. She hooked her finger and called Ming GE to her as if she was calling a puppy. She asked in a low voice,""You want theherwyrm?"

    Upon hearing this, Ming GE''s eyes lit up and she secretly praised Leng ruoxue for being so understanding. He wanted it! What he needed was a beast with thick skin, that could fly, defend, and attack. Theherwyrm was definitely the best all-rounded beast pet.

    "Then do you know why theseherwyrms are following me?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smirk after learning Ming GE''s thoughts.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Why?" Ming GE asked shamelessly.

    "Because I didn''t like them at all. After I defeated them, I wanted to let them go, but they refused to leave and insisted on following me, so it became what you see." Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    What she said was the truth, but in Ming GE''s ears, it sounded like she was showing off. Ming GE became even more indignant. Sob ... Leng ruoxue was trying to tell him that the abyss Dragon was a B * tch and had the masochist physique?

    If he didn''t want to leave and insisted on staying, then what was he doing?

    Wait a minute! From the expression on Leng ruoxue''s face, she didn''t seem to be joking. Was she coaxing him to y? Could it be true? Mingge was skeptical, but he still made up his mind to give it a try when he had the chance. Theherwyrms were quite attractive to him.

    Leng ruoxue knew that Ming GE did not fully believe her words, but she did not care. She liked to speak the truth.

    On the second day of their journey with Ming GE, they passed by the territory of another abyss Dragon. In order to protect its territory from being invaded, the abyss Dragon naturallyunched a fierce attack on Leng ruoxue and the others. Ming GE wanted to help but was stopped by Leng ruoxue.

    "Watch me! I''ll prove it to you with the facts!" After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she and Feng Chuan went up to theherdragon''s challenge.

    What happened next was, of course, Leng ruoxue and Feng Chuan joining forces to defeat the abyss Dragon.

    After that, it was Leng ruoxue who wanted to chase the abyss Dragon away. Who knew that the bashful abyss Dragon would only struggle for a few minutes before it made up its mind to follow Leng ruoxue.

    Ming GE''s jaw dropped when he saw this. He had no choice but to believe it because the abyss Dragon was just like what Leng ruoxue had said-it wouldn''t leave even if Leng ruoxue wanted to! This ... This was too unbelievable! Mingge was filled with envy, jealousy, and hatred! However, he had also found a way to subdue the abyss Dragon.

    Over the next few days, they encountered many more abyss Dragons. This time, it was Ming Song who took action. In the end, it was naturally Ming Song who defeated them. Following Leng ruoxue''s example, he ordered his defeated opponents to leave quickly with an arrogant, cold, and disdainful expression. When the abyss Dragons who had lost to him heard this, they all disappeared without a trace with their tails between their legs without hesitation.

    This result also left Ming GE dumbfounded! However, after a few times, he waspletely infuriated!

    "You bastard!" You can''t bully people like this! Could it be that all theherwyrms he had met were male, and the opposite sex repelled each other, so they didn''t like him?

    "Thoseherwyrms are definitely all male! I need to find a femaleherwyrm to tame!" Ming GE, who was not willing to ept his defeat, shouted angrily.

    "Yes, you should find a female one!" Leng ruoxue tried her best to hold back herughter as she consoled him.

    "AI! Don''t waste your energy. Theherwyrm won''t take a fancy to you. " One of theherwyrms couldn''t stand it anymore, so it had to tell the truth.

    "Why? I am Ming Zun!" Hearing theherwyrm''s honest words, Ming GE was filled with grief and indignation.

    "This has nothing to do with strength. We do worship the strong, but your affinity is not enough." The abyss Dragon said with a look of sympathy. Although they had also lost, they felt very close to their boss. As for the meditation cultivators, even if they were stronger than them, they didn''t like them at all.

 Chapter 2528 Dead Sea, Here I Come!(4)

    This was the difference!

    "This is not fair! This is not fair!" Ming GE was heartbroken. Leng ruoxue didn''t know how tofort him when she saw his heartbroken look. In fact, if the affinity was not enough, she could still force it to recognize her as its master. However, she was not willing to treat cute beasties that way, so she could only keep these words to herself.

    However, theher Dragons did not care about fairness. After all, there were no beast tamers in the nineherher prison. Thus, they were not afraid that someone would go against their will and force them to acknowledge a master! Hmph! If he couldn''t beat his opponent, he could just self-destruct!

    It could be said that the beasts of theherworld prison were not only stubborn, but also had a violent temper. Self-destruction was even easier than eating and sleeping for them, so they didn''t think it was a difficult thing!

    It was because he knew their nature that Ming GE was even more depressed. For the next few days, he was so depressed that he didn''t say a word. This situation continued until the death sea.

    "Xue ''er, the Dead Sea should be just ahead." Feng Chuan said, looking at the map.

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue nodded her head. The closer they got to the Dead Sea, the more she could feel the temperature drop. When she saw the gates of the Dead Sea, she could not help but feel a little confused.

    The Dead Sea? Who could tell her how the Dead Sea had be the Dead Sea city? Where was the sea? Where was the sea? Leng ruoxue felt that she had been tricked. She did not see the sea at all, or had they gone the wrong way ande to the wrong ce?

    "This is the Dead Sea?" Leng ruoxue asked, speechless.

    "The map shows it, and so do the two words on the city gate." Feng Chuan said honestly.

    After hearing Feng Chuan''s words, Leng ruoxue turned to look at the abyss Dragon behind her. Thergest abyss Dragon quickly nodded."Boss, this is the ce!"

    "Where is the sea?" Leng ruoxue could not help but ask.

    "I''m underground in this city. " Mingge, who had gradually recovered from the shock, replied.

    "We''re not in the wrong ce?" Leng ruoxue asked, unwilling to give up.

    "No, I didn ''t! This is the Dead Sea. After we enter, everyone must be careful. " Ming GE looked at Leng ruoxue deeply as she reminded her.

    He knew that even if the heavens rained down daggers on him, he would no longer be able to stop this woman. Hence, he gave up on wasting his breath on Leng ruoxue and prepared to risk his life to apany her.

    She looked at the majestic number ofherwyrms behind her, then at Ming GE. Leng ruoxue actually wanted to say,"move all of you into the house!" She could go in by herself. However, she knew that if she said that, Ming GE would probably fly into a rage. Since he had suffered quite a lot along the way, Leng ruoxue decided not to provoke him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But after some thought, she still moved the hugeherwyrms in. There was no helping it, they were too conspicuous.

    Seeing that theherwyrms had suddenly disappeared, Mingge asked in surprise,""What about theherwyrms?"

    "I''ve kept it!" Leng ruoxue''s reply was as if it was a matter of course. Hearing this, Ming GE almost vomited blood. How could he put it away!

    At this moment, theherwyrms that had been moved into the house also exploded."Boss! Boss! Quickly let us out! We still have to protect you!"

    The abyss Dragons scurried around the courtyard in a frenzy, their deafening roars causing uncle Dragon and the others ''eardrums to hurt. In the end, Leng ruoxue ignored their request, while uncle Dragon and the others could not take it anymore and gave them a good beating. After that, the aggrieved abyss Dragons became obedient.

    Woo...These people are so cruel! They were so scared! Boss, help!

    The abyss Dragons were roaring and shouting in their hearts, but when uncle Dragon and the others red at them fiercely, they immediately lowered their heads like little wives. Next, it was uncle Dragon and the others ''turn to shout loudly,"Xue ''er, move us out!"

    "Uncle long, be good and stay in the house. It''s not suitable for too many people to move around together." Leng ruoxue''s gentle andforting voice reverberated throughout the courtyard. The moment they heard her words, no matter if it was a human or a beast, all of them were depressed.

    After settling uncle Dragon and theherwyrms, Leng ruoxue turned to Ming GE with a faint smile. "Let''s go in!"

    "Alright!" Mingge was helpless, but he also knew that the woman in front of him was not as weak as she looked. On the contrary, she was a big beast in the coat of a little white rabbit. Mingge had seen this from her previous battle with theherwyrms.

    "The Dead Sea! I''ming!" Leng ruoxue said excitedly. Then, she ordered Feng Chuan tond and the three of them walked towards the gate of the Dead Sea.

    When they arrived at the entrance of the Dead Sea city, they paid the entrance fee as per usual. Under the surprised gazes of the city guards, the three of them walked into the dead Sea city.

    "By the way, what did the guards give us?" The moment they entered the city, Leng ruoxue looked at the dark green leaf in her hand and asked curiously. They had paid the entrance fee, yet they had received a leaf. What was going on?

    "This leaf can protect our identity in the Dead Sea city for three times. After three times, it''s up to us whether we live or die. Furthermore, we have paid the entrance fee to enter the city openly. If we sneak in without paying the entrance fee, we are considered unregistered citizens. Once we are discovered, we will be wanted by the entire Dead Sea city. At that time, anyone will have the right to kill an unregistered citizen!" Mingge exined.

    "Uh! Then uncle long and the others won''t be able toe out?" Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but ask. If that really happened, she would feel guilty. Originally, she had nned to let uncle long and the others out for some fresh air after they had settled down in the city. Now it seemed that it would be dangerous to let uncle long and the others out.

 Chapter 2529 The God Of Slaughter Descends (1)

    "It''s not impossible toe out, as long as you are prepared to be hunted down by the entire Dead Sea. " Ming GE said, gloating.

    Uncle long and the others in the house naturally heard his words clearly, so as soon as he finished speaking, uncle long and the others immediately protested,""We''re not afraid of being hunted down! We want to get out! I must!"

    "We also want it! Boss! Let us out!" Seeing uncle Dragon and the others making a ruckus, theherwyrms also roared, unwilling to be outdone.

    The series of roars and shouts caused Leng ruoxue''s eardrums to ring. She had no choice but to cut off the connection with the house. Then, she calmly said,""I will consider your opinion. Let''s go!"

    Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, it was Ming GE''s turn to be dumbfounded. Alright! He had to admit that he had intentionally not told Leng ruoxue about this before he came in. His motive was to see how Leng ruoxue would react when she heard about this. Would she be afraid or panic? Unfortunately, to his disappointment, the other party was neither afraid nor panicked. Instead, he was still calm. Leng ruoxue was calm, but Ming GE was not.

    He regretted his momentary curiosity. If something happened to this little girl in the Dead Sea, how was he going to exin it to his Lord? Wouldn''t his Lord Peel off his skin? Even though he had some confidence in protecting this little girl as long as he did not encounter the master of the Dead Sea, based on his understanding of Leng ruoxue, this little girl was definitely not someone who would stay put. If he did not take care of any of them, the consequences would be unimaginable!

    Seeing Ming GE''s hesitation, Leng ruoxue smiled and said,""What, are you afraid?"

    A provocation! This was definitely a direct provocation! He should be the one who said that, right? Why was it a little girl''s turn to ask him? Mingge felt as if her self-esteem had been deeply hurt. ''Boo...This girl looks so weak and fragile, but why is she so uncute?''

    Regret! Mingge was filled with regret. Why did he have to meet Leng ruoxue when he was separated from his teammates? If he had not met her, or if he had only met her in the Dead Sea, he would not have suffered so many blows along the way!

    Yes! Ever since Ming GE had met Leng ruoxue, he had suffered more blows than he had ever experienced in his life. He felt that he should protect the futureherworld Empress, but after spending a few days with her, he realized helplessly that she was so tough that she didn''t need his protection at all.

    Whether it was the powerful and thick-skinnedherwyrms, the nauseating evil ghosts, or the natives of the nineherher prison, she was able to handle them with ease. If they did not attack, she would not take the initiative to provoke them. If they attacked, they would definitely be the unlucky ones! This was the experience he had gained along the way.

    And regardless of the other party''s strength, she wouldn''t be able to gain any advantage! Thinking of Leng ruoxue''s fearsome mes, Ming GE''s little heart could not help but tremble!

    This little girl was definitely the Chu Qiao of the fierce tigress! He was a wolf in sheep''s clothing! When they first heard that this little girl had gone missing, they were extremely worried. They were afraid that she would be in danger. Now that they had been in contact with her for a few days, Ming GE truly felt that the person they should be worried about should not be Leng ruoxue, but the unlucky creatures in the ninthher prison!

    More importantly, this was the first time he felt that strength really didn''t mean everything!

    When he thought of this, he forced himself to calm down and said as if nothing had happened,""Yup! If you''re afraid, please ask for protection!"

    "¡­¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Leng ruoxue did not expect Ming GE, who looked so serious and had the air of a master, to be so thick-skinned as to say such shameless words. After being stunned for a moment, she revealed a smile that could cause the downfall of a city and a nation and said,""No problem, you''ll have meat to eat if you follow me!"

    "Then I''ll have to ask boss to protect me in the future!" In his amazement, Mingge seized the opportunity and did not hold back at all. But then, he couldn''t help but remind,""Boss, can you notugh so flirtatiously? It''ll cause trouble. "

    Flirtatious? Leng ruoxue almost exploded! She wasn''t smiling coquettishly. That was clearly a smile, alright? It was a smile!

    However, what Ming GE said was true. While she was talking to Ming GE, Leng ruoxue could already feel countless burning gazes on her.

    "What do we do now?" Leng ruoxue asked Ming GE''s local tyrant.

    "It''s good to be calm. They won''t dare toe and find trouble easily." Ming GE said confidently. Unfortunately, he had underestimated Leng ruoxue''s ability to attract trouble. As soon as he finished speaking, the two of them were immediately surrounded!

    They were surrounded by tall and fierce-looking burly men. These people had a terrifying smell of blood on them. One look and you could tell that they were Masters of blood! The way they looked at Leng ruoxue was filled with lust and evil. It was as if Leng ruoxue waspletely naked in front of them and had nowhere to hide!

    Facing these gazes, Leng ruoxue became increasingly calm! On the other hand, Ming GE furrowed his brows and released his Ming Zun''s pressure. Who knew that these fiendish fanatics did not care at all. Their burning hot eyes were still fixed on Leng ruoxue, and some of them were even drooling.

    "Get lost!" Mingge was furious, and the consequences were severe.

    At this time, a boorish man who looked like the leader of these people, with a wretched smile on his lips, said to Ming GE with a smile,""This brother, don''t be angry! Since we''vee to the Dead Sea, we should share our troubles and blessings. If there''s a woman, we can y with her too. When you''re done ying with her, you can let us y with her too!"

    The slightly ugly man had a good eye. He could tell that Ming Song was more powerful than him, so he naturally did not want to fight her head-on. However, he was not afraid of Ming Song, because in the Dead Sea, strength did not speak for itself. What they looked at was the faction that she belonged to, and the factions here had always been deeply rooted. They were the local tyrants, and as local tyrants, there was no reason for them to be afraid of three new Wanderers, especially among the three. Two of them had especially rich spirit Qi, so of course they couldn''t let them go!

    After hearing the man''s words, Mingge almost exploded in anger. These guys were really looking for death! However, he also knew why these people were so arrogant. They were acting this way because the master of the Dead Sea was backing them up. Hence, they did not even care about him, Ming Zun!

    The Furious Ming GE had intended to teach these people a lesson and at the same time, intimidate the others. Who knew that before he could do anything, he heard Leng ruoxue''s grinning voice,""Don''t wait until he''s tired of ying with me. I''ll y with you guys now!"

    "Uh!" After hearing this, Mingge was at a loss. Should he sympathize with these guys who had taken the initiative to die? Even though Leng ruoxue had a smile on her face, he knew that this girl was furious! However, it''s good to let her vent her anger. As for me, I''ll just wait for help at any time. With this thought in mind, Ming GE put on the posture of a master, allowing Leng ruoxue to do whatever she wanted.

 Chapter 2530 The God Of Slaughter Descends (2)

    "Hehe! This girl was still the most understanding! Since you''re taking the initiative, this Grandpa won''t be polite!" Seeing that Leng ruoxue was so tactful, the local bully naturally wouldn''t reject her.

    "Can I join too?" Feng Chuan didn''t want to be ignored, so he interrupted.

    "Alright, alright!" The local bully sized up Feng Chuan who had spoken. Seeing that Feng Chuan''s skin was as soft and tender as a pretty boy ''s, he was also overjoyed! Not only did he like women, but he also liked men. Therefore, he naturally could not bear to let go of such a high-quality woman.

    Of the three people in front of him, other than the one with the strongest strength, the other two were very much to his liking! The local snakeboy was quite satisfied with his romantic encounter. As for his subordinates, they were already drooling!

    Top-grade! It''s really of the highest quality! They had been hiding in this godforsaken ce, and this ce was filled with tough-skinned men. They couldn''t find anyone to have fun with even if they wanted to. But now, there were two top-grade forbidden tortoises, and they were cooperating with each other. Of course, they were happy!

    "Boss, quickly bring them to our territory! We''ll be robbed if we stay here!" Seeing that their boss waspletely immersed in the beauty and unable to extricate himself, a man with wretched small eyes reminded him in a low voice.

    "Right! Right! That made sense! Two beauties, quicklye home with me! I''ll definitely take good care of you!" The local snakeboy said happily. He felt that these three people were afraid of his power, andpletely did not realize that their joy was about to turn into sorrow.

    Leng ruoxue thought that she could take care of these people here, but when she saw that this disgusting idiot actually dared to bring her home, she nodded in satisfaction and said,""Then we''ll thank you in advance. Lead the way!"

    The snakeboy''s smile widened when he heard that! Meanwhile! Ming GE, who had been watching coldly from the side! Felt! Surge of sympathy for him. This guy had definitely invited a Wolf into his house! Great, now that we''re in theirir, it''ll be easier to deal with them! It was just nice to wipe them out in one go!

    Unfortunately, not only did the local snakeboy not realize the impending danger, he was so beautiful that his tail was about to rise to the sky! He ordered his men to bring the two beauties he had taken a fancy to, as well as Ming GE, who was a burden to him, back to hisir.

    Although the force that this local thug belonged to was one of the strongest in the Dead Sea, it was not the strongest. He was afraid that a long dy would bring more trouble. After he brought Leng ruoxue, Feng Chuan, and Ming GE back, he could not wait to enjoy them first!

    Of course, his only targets were Leng ruoxue and Feng Chuan. He would never dare to have any ideas about Ming GE. Seeing that he was going to exclude Ming GE, Leng ruoxue was not going to let it go.

    Leng ruoxue deliberately pouted her pink and tender lips and said in a gentle voice,""You don''t like him? This guy''s face is pretty. "

    As soon as Mingge heard that it was her, ck lines immediately appeared on her forehead. What was this little girl up to? He knew that his looks were passable, but he didn''t have any fetishes for men! However, in order to cooperate with Leng ruoxue, he remained expressionless.

    When the local snakeboy heard Leng ruoxue''s coquettish tone, his body went limp. He looked at Ming GE, and then caught a glimpse of the disdain in Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes. His brain heated up, and he said with pride,""Then let him stay here to serve you!"

    ? Serve your ancestors! Hearing the snakeboy''s words, Mingge couldn''t help but curse in her heart. However, she still showed no expression on her face. Her behavior was taken as shyness by the snakeboy, and his self-confidence swelled in an instant.

    He knew it! He was such a strong man, how could anyone reject him!

    The overjoyed local thug hurriedly brought Leng ruoxue and the other two into the room and began to undress impatiently.

    Ugh! Seeing him like this, Feng Chuan really wanted to tell him not to take off his clothes, juste directly! However, Ming GE''s face darkened when he saw the Snakeman''s actions. He had never thought that someone would actually dare to plot against him! How serious was this guy''s sperm problem!

    When the local snakeboy was left with only a piece of cloth, he turned around and asked Leng ruoxue and the other two,""Who''s going to let me go first?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Let''s go together!" The three of them said in unison.

    "Together? Good! I like the heavy taste!" When the snakeboy heard this, his eyes shed with lust, as bright as the sun. It was clear that he liked this idea very very much.

    However, before he could enjoy himself enough, Feng Chuan took the lead and kicked the local snakeboy who was close to him onto the bed.

    Feng Chuan''s kick was definitely not light, but they didn''t hear the local Snakeman cry out in pain as they had hoped. Instead, they heard a "mm,fortable!"

    These words instantly caused Leng ruoxue and the other two''s faces to turn ck.

    Feng Chuan jumped onto the bed in anger and started kicking and punching the snakeboy. But the harder he kicked, the more excited the snakeboy became."Mm! Comfortable! It was sofortable! I didn''t expect you to be into this. I really like it. MMH! Use more strength!"

    "You bastard! Use a little more strength, will you?" Feng Chuan was even angrier, he directly spat out a mouthful of Nanling li fire, burning the snake man''s body. Who knew that by doing this, the snake man''s screams became even more perverted,""Argh! "Ah!" "Ah!" I like you so much! I''ve decided, you''ll be my number one male pet from now on!"

    The local tyrant quickly established Feng Chuan''s Supreme position as a male pet in the fight with Feng Chuan. Hearing this, Feng Chuan wanted to kneel down. It seemed that he was still too innocent and not suitable to deal with this kind of shameless guy.

    After that, Feng Chuan jumped away from the guy who was still burning with mes with a defeated look on his face. He was really convinced!

    Seeing Feng Chuan''s dejected look, Leng ruoxue raised her eyebrows and looked at Ming GE. Her meaning was clear: you go!

    Mingge hesitated for a moment, then said with some difficulty,""This ... I give up!"

    He was also a person who only knew how to use his fists to speak. If he were to really make a move, wouldn''t it benefit that guy who was not afraid of the heat and was screaming happily even when his body was on fire? He wouldn''t do something that would make him suffer a loss!

    "Xue ''er, I''ll leave it to you!" Feng Chuan said with an expression as if he was entrusting her with an important task.

    "Okay, I''ll leave it to you!" Mingge immediately agreed.

    "AI! With two big men here, you still have to let me, a weak woman, make a move. The world is really degenerating day by day! Why are men so useless!" ncing at the two of them, Leng ruoxue sighed with emotion. Ming GE and Feng Chuan''s foreheads were filled with ck lines as they started to break out in cold sweat.

    They could tell that if Leng ruoxue were to make a move, they would have to bear the burden of the current crime of men being useless. However, looking at the snakehead man who was still shouting happily on the bed, the two of them revealed an expression of going all out and looked at Leng ruoxue with anticipation.

    Seeing that the two of them had made up their minds, Leng ruoxue smiled and walked towards the bed. She looked at the snakeboy whose body was already on fire and could not help but sigh,""The people of the nineherher prison are indeed thick-skinned!"

    If the Phoenix n''s Southern spirit li fire were to burn a person from the immortal realm, he would have been burned to death long ago. However, this person in front of him was actually still alive. This was truly too inconceivable.

 Chapter 2531 The God Of Slaughter Descends (3)

    "It''s because I didn''t use enough mes," Feng Chuan couldn''t help but exin. He didn''t want Leng ruoxue to think that his Natal mes were useless. In reality, he definitely didn''t want this fellow to die too quickly!

    Leng ruoxue smiled, then threw out a small me on the snakeboy''s body. In an instant, the snakeboy''s cries grew louder. There seemed to be a hint of moaning in his pain, which made Feng Chuan and Ming GE break out in cold sweat. But soon, the snakeboy could no longer scream.

    "Let''s go!" Leng ruoxue dusted her hands and pulled the two dumbfounded men away. The two men did not expect Leng ruoxue to stop so quickly and were rather surprised. However, they still obediently followed Leng ruoxue out of the room.

    As soon as they walked out, the room behind them instantly burst into mes, making the two even more dumbfounded!

    Then, there was a loud crash and the house copsed in front of them!

    "Argh! Boss is in trouble!" It was unknown who shouted, but Leng ruoxue and the rest heard the sound of frantic footsteps. Not long after, they were surrounded by people again!

    This time, Leng ruoxue didn''t waste any time. She shouted at Feng Chuan,""Let''s close the door and beat the dogs!"

    "Alright!" Feng Chuan gave Leng ruoxue an understanding look, then ran to the door on his own ord, guarding it like a door God.

    The subordinates of the local tyrant were not too afraid at first. After all, they had so many people, while the other party only had three people. However, they soon felt the fear of the end of the world. The god-like Leng ruoxue and Ming GE were killing in all directions! In an instant, he had taken care of nearly a third of the opponents present. The speed was so fast that they did not even see what had happened. Thepanions beside him had already turned into ashes!

    This time, many people were afraid!

    "Argh! The, the killing God is here! Run for your lives!" Someone shouted in panic. Then, those who were lucky enough to survive suddenly realized that it was more important to escape! Unfortunately, they were too optimistic. When they rushed to the door, they were all stopped by Feng Chuan. This time, Feng Chuan didn''t show any mercy. He directly released arge amount of Southern spirit li fire. Soon, most of them were on fire.

    Cries of pain and howls were endless. There were wolves in front and tigers behind. The opponents who could not avoid them fled in all directions in the courtyard. Unfortunately, no matter where they ran, there was only one end-death!

    Leng ruoxue and Ming GE showed no mercy, while Feng Chuan was in charge of setting the fire. In a matter of seconds, all of their opponents were annihted!

    After eliminating their opponents, Leng ruoxue''s specialty was naturally to destroy the corpses and get rid of all traces. After burning down all the houses, the three of them swaggered away as if nothing had happened.

    Fortunately, they were brought to the outskirts of the city, and the surroundings could be said to be deserted. Therefore, when they returned to the bustling Main Street, the news of the Snakeman''s incident had not yet spread.

    After venting his anger, Ming GE''s mood was obviously much better. He was afraid that Leng ruoxue would feel burdened, so he exined,"" 90% of the people from the Dead Sea are murderous and bloodthirsty wanted criminals. Therefore, there''s no need to worry when you kill them. Saving your life is the right way."

    "I know, I don''t have any concerns." Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    Ugh! Mingge didn''t know what to say. He felt that he had been overthinking things. He should have known that such a tough little girl wouldn''t have any burden in her heart about what had happened in the past. Boo...He had been overthinking!

    From this moment on, he had decided not to treat the fierce and tough Leng ruoxue as a woman! It was because the most brutal women in the nineherher prison were nothingpared to her!

    After adjusting his depressed mood, Mingge brought Leng ruoxue and the others to find a hotel to stay in for the time being. Then, he went to the streets alone to find out more information.

    Why didn''t he bring Leng ruoxue and Feng Chuan along? This was because he felt that if he brought the two of them along, trouble would definitelye knocking on his door. Regardless of whether they were attracted by Leng ruoxue''s beauty or by the spiritual aura around the two of them, in short, these two were synonymous with trouble! He didn''t want to kill all the Dead Sea city''s people before he could get any information!

    It was a pity that his wish was beautiful, but reality was iparably cruel.

    He walked around the street for less than half a day and returned to the inn dejectedly. However, he suddenly realized that the people in the inn were looking at him strangely. Most importantly, the inn was still intact before he left. How did the inn change so much after he left for a while?

    The inn could no longer be considered aplete house. More than half of the lobby had been reduced to ruins, and the remaining parts were also in tatters. Only half of the stairs were left.

    Looking at the only half of the staircase, Mingge hesitated for a moment before she walked up with heavy steps.

    AI! Something had happened again! However, he knew that it was definitely not the little girl or the Phoenix who had met with an ident. Otherwise, he would not have dared to leave at ease.

    However, he couldn''t understand. He didn''t bring the two of them along, so how could something have happened?

    When they entered the room, they saw Leng ruoxue leisurely sitting on the chair, drinking tea and eating snacks. Feng Chuan was like a boneless man, half lying on the chair and eating melon seeds. Both of them looked rxed, but the one who was not rxed was the shivering innkeeper and a few waiters who knelt in front of them.<novelnext></novelnext>

    What was this situation? Ming GE blinked, waiting for Leng ruoxue to answer his question.

    "These little bugs wanted to drug us and knock us out!" Feng Chuan kindly answered Ming GE''s question.

    "So, how do you n to deal with them?" Ming GE asked, nodding.

    If someone wanted to die, no one could stop him! Ming GE did not sympathize with them at all! It would be a waste of the resources of theherworld prison if such a blind person were to live! It was better to die!

    "When youe back, you''ll have a taste of your own medicine." Feng Chuan still answered.

    "Oh!" This meant that he was going to drug them too.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue threw a few Jade bottles to Ming GE and said,""I''ll leave this job to you!"

    Alright! Ming GE worked as a Coolie withoutint. After distributing the pills in the Jade bottles equally to the shopkeeper and several waiters, he did not have the mood to check the effects of the pills on these people, and directly threw them out of the window.

    Seeing his action, Leng ruoxue''s eyes lit up. This move was the signature move of the evildoer! Copyright infringement! This is copyright infringement!

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue could not help butugh evilly."Mingge, you''re really a ruthless man! I can''t believe I gave them so many bottles of pills!"

    "Shouldn''t I?" Ming GE blinked. She didn''t understand!

    "Eating one of each is already enough for them. After eating so many, even the Lord of the Dead Sea can''t save them! AI! What a pitiful man!" Leng ruoxue said sympathetically.

    "..." Mingge was speechless. ''Little girl, you''re just adding insult to injury. Do you have to be so happy?'' she thought.

    Ming GE was worried. Why did he feel that his hair had turned white after being with Leng ruoxue for so long? This girl was really too evil!

    However, Ming GE was in a good mood, so she quickly calmed down and said seriously,""I didn''t hear any news about my Lord. He was probably sealed off by the death Sea Master!"

    "Is this demon here to meet the master of the death sea or someone else?" Leng ruoxue suddenly asked.

    "The master of the death sea." Ming GE said honestly. Since things hade to this, there was no point in hiding it from Leng ruoxue. Besides, he was also a little worried about his Lord, because they had lost contact with her for a long time.

    "The master of the death sea is a woman?" Leng ruoxue asked through gritted teeth.

    "Uh! This ... I don''t know how to put it. " Leng ruoxue''s question put Ming GE in a difficult position.

    "You don''t know what to say? That''s it?" Leng ruoxue gritted her teeth. She was filled with hatred. After she found that demon, she would kill her way into the death Sea master''sir and kill that woman! Hmph! Daring to seduce her man, if she wasn''t courting death, what was she?

    Although she knew that the evildoer would not betray her, he hade to see another woman behind her back. This was also unforgivable! In her heart, Leng ruoxue was calcting if she should create some of Leng ruoxue''s ten great tortures and see if he would still dare to act on his own in the future!

    Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words and seeing that she was silent and thinking of some bad idea, Ming GE was worried again. He didn''t mean it that way! Sob ... Why did this bad girl twist his words? It was a pity that he really did not know how to exin to Leng ruoxue about the master of the Dead Sea''s identity. That fellow''s background was ratherplicated! The gender was the same!

    However, he was not sure what Leng ruoxue was thinking. Otherwise, no matter how hard it was for him to say it, he would have exined it to Leng ruoxue! And because he did not make it clear, Leng ruoxue immediately identified the master of the death sea as a mistress who was trying to seduce the evildoer. In this way, those extremely evil and wicked people who had settled in the death sea would be in deep trouble!

    In the next few days, Ming GE went out to gather information as usual, and the inn was much more peaceful because of the tragic experience of the shopkeeper and the waiters. At the very least, many people who were envious of Leng ruoxue and Feng Chuan had temporarily stopped.

    It was a pity that Ming Song had not found anything. He had even snuck into the Lord of the Dead Sea''s city Lord''s residence, but the Lord of the Dead Sea was not there. Ming GE was even more worried about his Lord!

    Leng ruoxue was also furious when she found out that the master of the Dead Sea was not in the city Lord''s mansion. After some thought, she said to Ming GE in a calm and collected manner,""I''ve thought of a way to force out the master of the death sea!"

 Chapter 2532 The End Of The Dead Sea (1)

    These words made Ming GE''s eyes widen instantly. That ... Could he say that they only needed to find out news about their Lord and that they didn''t need to find a way to force the death Sea Master out?

    That old pervert wasn''t someone to be trifled with. If he could, even if he had to pay for it, he wouldn''t want to fight with the other party. It was too much of a scam! In addition, he was not that old thing''s match. This was what made him feel the most worried.

    However, Ming GE would rather die than let Leng ruoxue know about this, because it would really hurt a man''s self-esteem!

    "Youngdy Leng, we ... It''s best if we don''t force the master of the Dead Sea out." After thinking for a while, Ming GE said in a very reserved manner. However, his words, which were about his reputation, caused Leng ruoxue to misunderstand. She thought that he was protecting the evil third party who wanted to snatch the evil woman away. So, almost instantly, Leng ruoxue burst out in anger,""Why? you want to protect her?"

    "What?" Ming GE didn''t understand. What was this?

    "Mingge, you''d better think it through. Are you going to protect her or stand on my side? swords have no eyes. It''s not good to hurt your own people!" Leng ruoxue''s words were a little threatening. Even if Ming GE''s reaction was slow, he could sense that something was wrong.

    "Miss Leng, why would I protect that guy? I''m doing this for your own good!" Mingge didn''t even think about it and immediately expressed her feelings.

    "Then let''s work together to force that mistress out!" Leng ruoxue gritted her teeth.

    Poor Ming GE, he didn''t understand what the mistress meant, but his conflicted expression, not knowing what to do, provoked Leng ruoxue. Then, she heard Leng ruoxue use a cold, eerie voice to threaten,""Either youe with me, or you get lost! I don''t want someone who will drag us down!"

    "Uh!" Why was he angry again? The pitiful Mingge was once again at a loss. He felt that women were really hard to understand. He thought that he had already made his stand clear, so why did Leng ruoxue still treat him like this?

    "My loyalty to miss Leng can be seen by the sun and the moon!" After feeling wronged for a moment, Ming GE promised again.

    "Then stop talking nonsense. We''ll start tomorrow!" Leng ruoxue didn''t want to give Ming GE any more chances to betray her, so she cut to the chase.

    "Alright then!" Although Ming GE did not know what Leng ruoxue meant by ''take action'', he had no choice but topromise. If this little girl were to fly into a rage again, he would not be able to answer to his master!

    However, there was one thing he felt that he should tell Leng ruoxue first. Thinking about it this way, he said with some hesitation,""Youngdy Leng, that ... I am not the master of the Dead Sea''s match. So if there is any danger, you must run away quickly and don''t worry about me!"

    If it was possible, Ming GE really didn''t want to say this. But Leng ruoxue was so stubborn. He felt that if he didn''t say it, he might be regarded as her man, which was something he couldn''t bear. But after saying it, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    "What?" After Ming GE finished speaking, it was Leng ruoxue''s turn to be conflicted. Had she misunderstood?

    "If you''re not the master of the death sea''s match, why are you here?" Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but ask after some thought.

    "Coming here and being able to defeat the master of the Dead Sea are two different things. Furthermore, we are here to look for you." Ming GE reminded. Originally, ording to his n, he had no intention of alerting the master of the Dead Sea. However, this little girl in front of him was too violent and impatient. It had only been a few days and she couldn''t bear it anymore. He was also quite helpless about this.

    "Uh! Are you trying to say that you have no intention of disturbing the master of the death sea?" Leng ruoxue asked with uncertainty.

    "It can be considered so! That guy is very difficult to deal with. It''s best not to provoke him if you can avoid calling him out!" Said Ming GE with a nod. He thought that Leng ruoxue had finally realized that the local tyrant was not to be trifled with. Just as he was about to express his relief, he heard Leng ruoxue say,""What if I have to provoke her?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "..." Such a topic gradually drove Mingge mad. Wu...How could he refuse to answer such a question?

    The answer was yes! However, if he refused to answer, Leng ruoxue would take it as a silent agreement.

    As expected, seeing that Ming GE was at a loss for words, Leng ruoxue continued to nod,""I understand! The scale of our operation can not be small, we must force the master of the death sea out!"

    Now, Ming GE didn''t need to say anything. Seeing Leng ruoxue clench her fists and get ready for a big fight, Ming GE was quite worried. But what made him even more depressed was that Feng Chuan, who was standing beside him, did not help to stop her. Instead, he was also in high spirits.

    This was simply wishing for the world to be in chaos!

    After thinking that she had finished her discussion with Ming GE, Leng ruoxue turned around and went back to her room. Feng Chuan looked at Ming GE with sympathy and said,""Brother, let''s do our best to level the Dead Sea!"

    "The Dead Sea isn''t that easy to level. If it was possible, this ce wouldn''t have been left here until now." Mingge said helplessly. He knew that he could not Stop That Girl!

    "Hehe! With this perverted little girl, the Dead Sea is no different from paper. Believe me!" Feng Chuan''s confidence in Leng ruoxue was extraordinarily strong. Hearing this, Ming GE really wanted to bang her head against the wall. Now was not the time to fan the mes, okay?

    However, before Ming GE could persuade Feng Chuan toe to her side, he patted his butt and went back to sleep.

    The next morning. After breakfast, Ming GE and Feng Chuan were dragged out of the inn by Leng ruoxue. Although Ming GE had no idea what Leng ruoxue''s so-called n was, he had a bad feeling that someone was going to be in trouble.

    Just as Mingge had expected, not long after they left the inn, the first group of people who were seeking death came to their door. These people were obviously from the same force, and they were naturally attracted to Leng ruoxue''s beauty.

    This time, Leng ruoxue didn''t want to waste her breath on them, and she didn''t want to listen to their nonsense either. After giving the two of them a look, Leng ruoxue immediately took action.

    The result was obvious. Without much effort, Leng ruoxue and the other twopleted their assault on the streets! No, it should be self-defense!

    Of course, they also deliberately left a few alive so that they could have the opportunity to go back and report.

    Those who were still alive naturally didn''t let him down. They howled and ran away!

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue took out her own recliner andy down calmly. Feng Chuan did the same thing. Other than the recliner, he also took out some food and tea.

    Seeing them like this, Ming GE''s mouth twitched.

    W-what was this? Did theye out for a pic? As Mingge thought about this, she was also keeping an eye on the people peeking at them from the corner of her eye. When they were fighting just now, these people had been watching from the side. After seeing them kill like fiends, although those people were scared away, they still didn''t want to leavepletely.

    Hmph! How could it be so easy to take advantage of them! Ming GE exuded cold air very naturally. Leng ruoxue felt a little cold, so she lit a Brazier and ced it beside her to keep warm.

 Chapter 2533 Doomsday Of The Dead Sea (2)

    Ming GE was speechless. However, he didn''t struggle for long before he saw that the few people who had just run away had indeed brought arge number of people to die. Laughing coldly in his heart, Mingge took the lead and rushed forward.

    His sudden attack had thrown the enemy''s formation into disarray. ording to the enemy''s n, they had brought so many people to overwhelm Leng ruoxue''s group of three with their imposing manner. Unfortunately, they did not even have the chance to perform as Ming GE had directly destroyed their deployment.

    When the formation was in chaos, people naturally panicked. Especially when they saw Ming GE''s god-like aura, many people were frightened. The timid ones wanted to escape, but unfortunately, their path was blocked by the seemingly calm Feng Chuan.

    Feng Chuan also didn''t say anything and directly spat out the Southern spirit li fire. In an instant, countless people turned into a sea of fire.

    "Argh! A demon! Hurry, hurry up and run!" The sounds of noise, chaos, and wails rang out one after another, turning the originally spacious Street into a mess.

    Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but find it funny when she heard herself and the rest being called demons. Weren''t the people here all extremely vicious and evil, viins who killed without even blinking? He actually had the nerve to call them demons? Was there a mistake?

    With a faint smile, Leng ruoxue stood up as well. When many people saw Leng ruoxue move, they suddenly recalled that there was a hostage here. They had been so scared by Ming GE and Feng Chuan that they had almost forgotten that there was a soft girl here. With this thought, many people immediately pounced towards Leng ruoxue, wanting to take her as a hostage.

    It was a pity that when Leng ruoxue got close to them, they realized that they had miscalcted. It was true that the other party was a soft girl, but it depended on who they were up against! To them, Leng ruoxue wasparable to a female T-Rex!

    In the blink of an eye, after Leng ruoxue made her move, they did not even have the chance to sense the arrival of the god of death before they were all dead!

    After killing another group of people, Leng ruoxue and Feng Chuan returned to their old ways. Seeing this, Ming GE no longer stood there stupidly. However, he didn''t have a recliner, so he calmly went to a shop not far away and borrowed a chair.

    He said he was borrowing it, but as soon as the other party saw him, they immediately hid in fear, so Mingge had to do it herself.

    The three of them sat in the middle of the street and chatted calmly. The people who were watching from afar had already sent the news back to their respective forces. They didn''t know what the other party was thinking. In short, in the two hours they had been chatting, they didn''t even see a figure who came to provoke them.

    "Miss Leng, are we just going to sit here like monkeys and let people watch us?" After sitting there for a long time, Ming GE was a little unsettled.

    "You''re tired?" Leng ruoxue lifted her eyelids and said with an understanding look.

    "A little!" Mingge nodded helplessly. That wasn''t the main point, okay?

    "Then let''s take the initiative to attack!" Leng ruoxue suddenly said. Initially, she thought that the people here would be more courageous. With such a good bait like her, many people would take the bait. Who knew that a few hours had passed and no one dared to have any ideas about them. This really disappointed her!

    "Take the initiative to attack?" Hearing this, Ming GE was shocked. Did it mean what it said? There was still some other meaning.

    "Yes, take the initiative to attack!" Leng ruoxue gave Feng Chuan a look. Feng Chuan obediently took out a piece of paper, and it was full of words.

    Mingge took it and looked at it curiously, and she was suddenly a little confused.

    Isn''t this the list of all the major powers in the Dead Sea? When did they get it? Why didn''t he know about it?<novelnext></novelnext>

    "This was written by the innkeeper for me. He was afraid that I would offend them in the Dead Sea, so he said that there are still good people in the Dead Sea!" Leng ruoxue praised.

    A good person? No way! The inn manager wasn''t that kind! They probably had no choice but to submit to Leng ruoxue''s tyranny. However, when he saw Leng ruoxue take out the list of the major powers in the Dead Sea, he more or less had an idea of what was going on.

    After silently mourning for the various forces of the Dead Sea, Ming GE made an expression of risking her life to apany a gentleman and said,""Where do you want to go first?"

    "How about we split up?" Leng ruoxue raised her eyebrows and looked at Ming GE.

    "Well ..." Ming GE hesitated. He was not very willing to do so. If Leng ruoxue was not in front of him, he would not be at ease! Even though he had only spent a short time with Leng ruoxue, he was very clear that Leng ruoxue had a Constitution that would definitely cause trouble.

    Unfortunately, his opinion did not matter to Leng ruoxue at all.

    With a thought, Leng ruoxue moved uncle Dragon, the others, and the abyss Dragons out of the house. After regaining their freedom, uncle Dragon, the others, and the abyss Dragons were moved to tears. They had only spent a few days together, but they had already formed a revolutionary friendship. In the next second, the human and the Dragon hugged each other tightly.

    Ugh! To be more precise, uncle Dragon and the others were being carried by the enormousherwyrms.

    Seeing this scene, Ming GE''s face darkened, and the corners of his mouth twitched uncontrobly. After being with Leng ruoxue and the others for so long, it seemed that nothing was new to him.

    However, their lively actions frightened the scouts who were watching them from a distance. Some spies had already sent the news back to their forces."Pay attention! Attention! Emergency alert! Asura''s team had expanded again! I don''t know where, but a lot of people appeared out of nowhere, as well as several dozen well-behavedherwyrms. They seem to be quite close, and they''re currently hugging each other. "

    Uncle Dragon, the others, and theherwyrms were all quite powerful. Although the spy who had sent the message had thought that he had spoken as quietly as possible, they had still heard everything clearly. In an instant, the faces of uncle Dragon, the others, and theherwyrms all darkened.

    Looking at thisical scene, Mingge didn''t know whether tough or cry. However, he didn''t stop the Furious uncle long and the others. Instead, he gloated at them.

    Uncle can endure it, but aunt can ''t! Unwilling to beughed at, uncle Dragon and the otherherwyrms all pounced toward the scouts in the distance.

    In an instant! Dozens of meters away, it was bustling with activity. As for the spies of the various major factions, they were naturally no match for the brutal uncle Dragon and the otherherwyrms. They didn''t even have a chance to struggle before they were all annihted!

    Uncle long and the others were still angry after this. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue did notfort him. Instead, she smiled and told uncle long and the others,""Uncle long, let''s split up and head to their respectiveirs!"

    "Alright! Xue ''er knows us best!" Hearing this, uncle Dragon and the others all rubbed their fists and wiped their palms, while theherwyrms all excitedly cawed and howled.

    These violent people! Why didn''t he feel that these people had such violent tendencies when he was at the jiuyou city Lord''s mansion? Mingge covered his face. He knew that his reputation would be ruined if he followed these people! Fortunately, this was the Dead Sea. Even if everyone here died, it wouldn''t affect the nineher prison much. It was actually a good thing! But in this case, it was impossible not to alert the master of the death sea!

    However, Ming GE knew that no one could stop these people now! If he didn''t follow the other party, he would lose face. Therefore, he must not let the other party look down on him!

 Chapter 2534 The End Of The Dead Sea (3)

    In order to prevent Ming GE from feeling guilty for killing her fellow townsman, Leng ruoxue kindly assigned uncle long and Dongfang Yue to him. She also assigned a few other reverent-god level experts to Feng Chuan''s side. She brought along some of the Grand Elder and the others who were slightly weaker and were obviously just there to watch the show. When Ming GE saw this lineup, she was immediately discontented.

    "Miss Leng, it''s very unreasonable to divide it like this!" Ming GE protested.

    Who knew that Leng ruoxue would look at the situation of the three teams and nod her head in understanding,""It''s indeed unreasonable!"

    With that, she took Feng Zhan out of the bracelet and said,""Senior, you''ll be in the same group as them and be in charge of dealing with the aftermath!"

    The so-called aftermath was naturally to destroy the corpse and erase all traces. The old Phoenix understood. Mingge understood, and his mouth twitched again.

    He didn''t mean it that way, okay? He was referring to the fact that his reverent-god level strength was too strong. To put it bluntly, he was worried about Leng ruoxue.

    However, looking at Leng ruoxue''s serious expression, Ming GE was too embarrassed to say that she was ying dumb. Instead, it was uncle long who patted Ming GE''s shoulderfortingly and said,""Let''s listen to Xue ''er''s arrangements!"

    Seeing uncle Long''s face, which clearly showed that he wanted him to ept his fate, Ming GE was speechless. At this moment, theherwyrms started making a fuss again."Boss! Boss! What about us? What are we doing?"

    "You guys do as you please! You can move freely. " Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    "Alright!" Bossherdragon nodded obediently.

    "Let''s go! Contact me at any time if you have any questions!" After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she gave Ming GE a list of forces and left with the great elder and the others.

    "We went that way!" Feng Chuan pointed in the opposite direction of Leng ruoxue.

    "Alright!" Ming GE nodded, then led uncle long and Dongfang Yue down thest remaining path.

    After Leng ruoxue and the rest left, the abyss Dragons stared at each other for a long time. One of the abyss Dragons asked in a daze,""Where are we going? Did boss forget to give us a list of forces?"

    "We don''t need a list of forces. Boss said that we can do whatever we want. Why don''t we go to the city Lord''s mansion to y?" Theherwyrm boss suggested after scratching its head with itsrge ws.

    "The city Lord''s mansion? Alright, let''s go to the city Lord''s mansion. " Theher Dragons responded in unison. In any case, they knew that the Lord of the Dead Sea wasn''t home. If they didn''t go now, when would they? This was a great opportunity!

    After making their decision, theherwyrms collectively flew toward the city Lord''s mansion ...

    After everyone split up, Leng ruoxue was the first to find the faction on the list. However, just as she walked to the entrance of the faction, the moment the guards at the entrance saw her, they immediately panicked and mmed the door shut. Following that, a roar came from inside,""The killing God is here! Quickly close the door and release the boss!"

    "..." When Leng ruoxue, first elder, and the rest heard this, they looked at each other with bright eyes. First elder even said with an awkward expression,""Xue ''er, your reputation is growing."

    Leng ruoxue didn''t know how to respond to this, but Jiang Ning said with pride,""That''s right, Xue ''er''s reputation is getting bigger and bigger, so we can''t be too weak in the future, so just leave this battle to us! You can just go and search for their treasures. "

    "Are you sure?" Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes lingered on the Grand Elder, Jiang Ning, Shen nuo, and the rest. The few nonbat type main force members were instantly enraged.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Xue ''er, don''t look down on us. We are also very strong!" Jiang ninghuo roared.

    "That''s right! I''ll let you experience it today. " Shen nuo also said fiercely.

    Taking a look at the gentle and handsome Shen nuo, Leng ruoxue was surprised to find that the children around her had all been corrupted. Furthermore, looking at their attitude, it was definitely not going to work if they did not take part in this battle!

    The helpless Leng ruoxue could only agree to the words of the pill refiners and weapon refiners who were filled with battle intent. Seeing that Leng ruoxue had given in, the great elder excitedly took out a small ck ball and threw it into the door. Following that, the few of them who were calm and collected took a few steps back in unison. Following that, there was a loud explosion, and the door was shattered into pieces.

    "Ah!" When the people inside saw that their sturdy doors had been blown up, they became even more panicked. Especially when they saw Leng ruoxue and her group approaching, the more timid ones were so scared that they retreated.

    At this moment, a person who looked like the boss shouted at the top of his voice,""Who are you people? How dare youe here and cause trouble?"

    That person was very angry, but the Asura''s name was too famous. In less than an hour, it had spread throughout the entire Dead Sea. At first, he wanted to join forces with the other forces and find a chance to get rid of these people. Who knew that before he could even put it into action, they had alreadye to his door.

    Although the woman in front of him was very beautiful, he was not in the mood to admire her at this time, especially when this beauty was not to be trifled with. In a situation where he could lose his life if he was not careful, he could not just be greedy for her beauty. Therefore, when he shouted these words, it could be said that he had mustered up enough courage.

    If the beauty could be attracted by his domineering aura, that would be the best! Even if he couldn ''t, he had to let this woman know that fighting was a man''s business. It was fine as long as a woman knew how to warm the bed and give birth.

    The leader of a certain force was fantasizing in her heart that Leng ruoxue had green vessel to inform her. The thoughts of the man in front of her who was only pretending to be strong but was actually a weakling could not be hidden from her. Hence, she said nonchntly,""If I don''t cause trouble, why would Ie to your ce? He couldn''t havee to see you, right?"

    "You, you ..." The leader of the faction, who was not very eloquent, was so angry that he was at a loss for words. He pointed at Leng ruoxue for a long time, but he could not form aplete sentence.

    Jiang Ning saw that he had been at a loss for words for a long time, so he lost his patience and threw a few dark gray pills at him. Before he could react, the dark gray pills on the ground turned into a light smoke and blended into the air.

    "Dammit, can''t you say something before you attack?" Seeing this, the first elder angrily said as he hurriedly stuffed a pill into his mouth.

    "Hehe! I''m an impetuous person. " Jiang Ningughed evilly.

    The opponent was depressed when he heard them dumbfounded. What was going on? What were those pills just now? Don''t me them for being ignorant and ill-informed, it was really because their knowledge of medicinal pills was too little. They had no idea that there was a kind of medicinal pill in the world called poison pill!

    Very quickly, the other party was hit. In the beginning, it was as if there were ants crawling all over their bodies. It was extremely itchy and hard to resist. At this moment, they couldn''t care less about Leng ruoxue and the others in front of them. They focused on tickling them. When they finally managed to get over it, their bodies were burning as if they were on fire!

    "F * ck! What''s going on?"

    "Damn it, what the hell is this?"

    The opponent who was hit started to curse. Leng ruoxue observed the situation and could only say,""Do it! Give them a quick death!"

    "Alright!" Jiang Ning agreed without hesitation. Then, he threw out a few more pills. Leng ruoxue watched as the people in front of her fell to the ground without even having the chance to fight back. Then, she saw with her own eyes how the skin of her opponents, who had originally been smooth and full, gradually shriveled up. Very quickly, her opponents, who looked like dead tree bark, had turned into white bones. In the end, even their bones had been crushed into dust and scattered with the wind.

 Chapter 2535 Beauty, Do You Want To Save Him?(1)

    The corners of Leng ruoxue''s mouth twitched. Was this a new poison that they had invented? It was indeed powerful!

    "Hehe! Xue ''er, we did well, right?" Jiang Ning looked at Leng ruoxue arrogantly.

    "Not bad! You guys continue, I''ll deal with the aftermath!" After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she turned around and left. The ce she was going to was the treasure room of this force.

    By the time Leng ruoxue was done with her own matters and returned to the front yard, the Grand Elder and the others were already waiting for her. Jiang Ning reported to her with a fawning expression,""Xue ''er, I''ve cleaned everything up. I guarantee that no fish has escaped the!"

    "Alright! We''ve gotten rid of the evil in theherworld prison!" Leng ruoxue said with a look of righteousness.

    After getting rid of this force, they continued to move without stopping.

    Although many people in their team were notbat-oriented talents, they were the fastest to take care of their opponents. They even made their opponents unable to fight back. They also adhered to humanitarian principles and tried to kill them in a way that made them feel no pain.

    As Leng ruoxue and the others acted too quickly, the organizations that were targeted did not even have the chance to pass on the news to their allies before they werepletely annihted. In less than half a day, the force that Leng ruoxue was in charge of hadpletely disappeared from the face of the earth.

    After finishing their own work, they moved the battlefield to help Feng Chuan.

    Who knew that once Feng Chuan saw them, he would be so protective of his food and even rmend them to help Ming GE. When they reached Ming GE, Leng ruoxue helplessly realized that uncle long and the others, who were having fun, didn''t seem to wee them.

    "Why don''t we go to the city Lord''s mansion?" Leng ruoxue suggested.

    "The city Lord''s mansion? The city Lord isn''t in the mansion, why are we going there?" Jiang Ning was a little confused. He wasn''t very interested in things like the city Lord''s mansion.

    "There should be a lot of good things in the city Lord''s mansion. There might even be some precious herbs!" Leng ruoxue mumbled to herself.

    Hearing this, Jiang Ning and the others immediately agreed,""Let''s go to the city Lord''s mansion!"

    Although the nineherher prison didn''t produce alchemists, there were many medicinal herbs that could be used in medicine. Although most of them were not edible by ordinary people, they rarely made medicinal pills for ordinary people! Therefore, the herbs here were just what they wanted.

    Leng ruoxue knew that the temptation of the herbs was greater than the heavens to them. Using the herbs to lure them was the best method. However, when they really arrived at the city Lord''s mansion, they realized that the city Lord''s mansion''s territory had also been upied.

    Theherwyrms were wreaking havoc in the city Lord''s Manor, having a lot of fun.

    The entire city Lord''s mansion was in a state of high alert. Under the leadership of the city Lord''s mansion''s chief butler, the guards in the mansion were trying their best to defend themselves in an extremely embarrassing manner ...<novelnext></novelnext>

    Why did the guards of the city Lord''s mansion only defend and not attack? They had to mention the matter that made them extremely sad and angry. To put it simply, the skin of the abyss Dragons was too thick, and they couldn''t move them. However, when the abyss Dragons swung their long tails, all of them had excellent aim, and it was guaranteed that they would hit them. In addition, the bodies of these abyss Dragons were asrge as small mountains, and the originally not-so-small city Lord''s Manor was instantly filled up by them. No matter where they ran, they would encounter abyss Dragons with lecherous smiles, making it impossible for them to avoid them.

    It was as if the abyss Dragons were deliberately toying with them. Their long tails swung back and forth in the air, but they did not kill them, causing their hearts to jump to their throats. This feeling was quite unpleasant, and after dodging back and forth a few times, their hair was in a mess, their clothes were in a mess, and they were panting. In short, everyone in the city Lord''s Manor, from the Butlers to the guards and servants, was in an extremely sorry state.

    "Dammit! Can you guys be more serious?" It was unknown who it was, but someone couldn''t take it and shouted. Leng ruoxue and the others heard a cheap voice reply,""Of course not. We can''t y you to death so easily!"

    Leng ruoxue understood the abyss Dragon''s meaning. They were simply saying that they only treated them as toys, so they couldn''t let them die too quickly. The underlying meaning of the abyss Dragons ''words caused Leng ruoxue''s forehead to be filled with ck lines. She had always thought that these abyss Dragons were still considered innocent. Why was it that now ...

    The Grand Elder and the others understood theherwyrms ''thoughts as well. They turned to look at Leng ruoxue in unison. Although they did not say anything, their eyes clearly expressed their thoughts.'' Xue ''er, you''ve led theherwyrms astray!''

    Leng ruoxue had been wronged! She felt even more wronged than Dou E! She had to find a way to clear her name. However, she had to find an unlucky guy to vent her anger first!

    With this thought in mind, Leng ruoxue nced at a middle-aged man who was the closest to her. Not only was this middle-aged man short, but he also had a very wretched appearance. In order to express the anger in his heart, the middle-aged man was jumping up and down, waving his fists and cursing!

    It''s you! Leng ruoxue made up her mind. Uncivilized people should be eliminated first. In the next moment, a small me floated away from Leng ruoxue''s fingertips. The small me did not attract anyone''s attention other than causing the temperature to rise instantly. It was only when the small me floated to the front of the target''s clothes and lit it that the middle-aged man and the people beside him came to a sudden realization."Head butler, you''re on fire!"

    "Argh! Put out the fire! Quickly put out the fire!" The scene was in chaos again.

    Leng ruoxue had not expected that the target she had chosen was actually the city Lord''s residence''s head butler. Oh! Alright! To capture the bandits, first capture the leader. Since the master of the Dead Sea was not around, then he would start with this head butler!

    The people around the chief Steward helped to put out the fire. However, those people were getting more and more busy. Not only did the fire on the chief Steward not be put out, but the people who put out the fire also caught on fire. This time, the scene became even more chaotic!

    "Here''s the water! The water''s here!" At this moment, someone shouted. Then, a bucket of water was poured on the chief butler and the others. With the help of the water, the fire did not die out, but instead became more intense.

    This time, everyone was dumbfounded, including theherwyrms. However, their thoughts were different from those of the city Lord''s mansion. They thought to themselves in an extremely depressed manner,''boss is here. There''s no end to this!'' Wuuu ...

    The abyss Dragons looked in the direction of Leng ruoxue and the others, feeling extremely wronged. They gave Leng ruoxue a resentful look. Then, they hardened their hearts and attacked from the left and right with theirrge tails. Whether it was those whose bodies were on fire or those who were helping to extinguish the fire, they were all whipped into the air by their furious tails.

    In the air, the people who were on fire quickly turned into smoke and disappeared. The lucky survivors were thrown into the air, but before they could stabilize themselves, they fell again. Unfortunately, theherwyrms caught them with their tails, and soon, they were thrown high up into the air again.

    This cycle repeated for a long time, and the survivors began to foam at the mouth. Those who had a little bit of consciousness couldn''t bear it anymore and shouted,""You evil demons, just give us a quick death!"

    "Don''t even think about it!" Bossherwyrm said viciously. These two words instantly shattered all the hopes of the survivors. Their hearts were instantly filled with despair!

 Chapter 2536 Beauty, Do You Want To Save Him?(2)

    After that, theherwyrms continued to y their games. Leng ruoxue was helpless and could only let them be.

    Not long after, Ming GE, Feng Chuan, and the others, who hadpleted their mission, also came to the city Lord''s mansion. Seeing the mess in the city Lord''s mansion, Ming GE was so surprised that she couldn''t even close her mouth!

    He had to admit that he had underestimated the destructive power of Leng ruoxue and the others! These people were simply The Killing Gods among The Killing Gods, the fighter nes among The Killing Gods!

    Young miss Leng, that ... Have you been to the city Lord''s mansion''s treasure room?" Mingge didn''t know what she should do, so she could only chat casually.

    "I haven ''t! Go now!" Only then did Leng ruoxue remember that she had been too engrossed in watching the show and had actually thrown the most important thing to the back of her mind. She was really unprofessional!

    After she finished speaking, under Qing Jue''s guidance, Leng ruoxue led the group of curious people to the city Lord''s mansion''s treasure vault.

    Seeing how familiar Leng ruoxue was with the city Lord''s mansion, Ming GE was amazed along the way. She couldn''t help but sigh in her heart. It seemed that this little girl had many tricks up her sleeve! Until Leng ruoxue pointed to an unremarkable wooden door and said,""We''re here!" , His eyes widened again.

    "Miss Leng, are you sure this is the ce?" Ming GE blinked, and blinked again. He couldn''t believe that this was the ce where the master of the Dead Sea kept his treasures. He wouldn''t even believe that this was a warehouse!

    "Of course!" Leng ruoxue was full of confidence. Qing Jue''s senses were definitely not wrong. Qing Jue had even told her that there would be a surprise here.

    Leng ruoxue''s curiosity was piqued. She was in no hurry to find out what the surprise Qing Jue was talking about was, so she pushed the door open.

    Not locked? Leng ruoxue trusted Qing Jue''s judgment and knew that this ce could not possibly be a trap. This could only mean that the master of the Dead Sea was too arrogant and thought that no one would dare to enter his city Lord Residence, and that he would definitely not close his doors at night.

    If this was the case, the death Sea Master would probably regret it so much that his intestines would turn green! Leng ruoxue chuckled to herself. She pushed the door open and was about to enter when she was stopped by Ming GE, who had a cautious look on his face."Wait, don''t be rash!"

    After saying that, Ming GE released a trace of dark power into the door ...

    After a long time. Seeing that there was nothing unusual in the door, Ming GE finally felt relieved and said,""Go in! There shouldn''t be any danger!"

    "Thank you!" Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. Of course, she knew that there was no danger. However, she still had to thank him for his kind intentions.

    After walking through the small door, there was indeed a warehouse. However, this warehouse was not a normal warehouse because it contained the many years of collection of the Dead Sea Master. There were all the precious ores and medicinal herbs that the first elder and Shen nuo had considered as valuable. It was a pity that they were all piled on the ground like trash. When the first elder, Shen nuo, and the rest saw them, they immediately pounced over with heartache.

    What a waste! It was really a waste of God''s gift! How could such a good thing be piled up like garbage? After the first elder, Shen nuo, and the rest pounced forward, they did not think about anything else and immediately stored the ores and medicinal herbs into their storage rings. Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes searched around, wanting to find the surprise that Qing Jue had mentioned.

    Just as Leng ruoxue was looking left and right, she suddenly heard a roar,""Don''t act rashly, or I''ll kill him!"

    Hearing this voice, Leng ruoxue immediately turned around and saw that Jiang Ning was being held as a hostage by a Man in ck. A shiny knife was ced on Jiang Ning''s neck. As for the person who was holding onto Jiang Ning, she found him familiar.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Heaven-breaking!" Uncle long recognized the person and reminded Leng ruoxue.

    "You''re actually not dead yet!" Leng ruoxue asked in disbelief. Wasn''t this guy sent to the nineherher prison by the evildoer to be taken care of? Why did he appear in the Dead Sea city?

    "Beauty, do you want me to die so much? I''ve missed you so much these days. I can''t live without you for even one day!" Potian gritted his teeth and red at Leng ruoxue like a venomous snake.

    His feelings towards Leng ruoxue were ratherplicated. He could not wait to tear Leng ruoxue into pieces, but at the same time, he wanted to make her his. However, when he saw Leng ruoxue now, he was reminded of the humiliation he had suffered in this godforsaken ce. Thus, for a moment, his hatred for Leng ruoxue prevailed.

    "I see! Then don''t think about me. " Leng ruoxue said with a smile after listening to po Tian.

    "Beauty, do you really think so? Unfortunately, I won''t be able to fulfill your wish!" Potianughed maniacally as if he had just done something great. Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    Then, potian pointed at Jiang Ning, who he had caught, and said,""Beauty, do you want to save him?"

    "I don ''t!" Leng ruoxue did not hesitate at all and went straight to the point.

    Potian didn''t expect Leng ruoxue to answer so readily. He choked on his words and swallowed the rest of his words.

    "Beauty, how can you be so heartless? Isn''t he your friend?" Potian was so angry that he was grinding his teeth. However, Leng ruoxue still put on an indifferent look and smiled faintly,""You''re wrong, he''s not my friend, he''s a rice weevil! If you want him, just take it. I can save a lot of food by taking care of one less person!"

    "Yup! There won''t be anyone snatching herbs from me in the future!" Shen nuo also echoed.

    When Jiang Ning heard their words, he put on a depressed expression and said,""I knew you''ve long despised me. Warrior, why don''t you take me away? Although I can eat a little, seeing how wise and powerful you are, you shouldn''t let me go hungry, right? I''m an Alchemist. As long as you can provide me with enough herbs, I can refine pills for you. How about it? I''ll be very useful! Don''t hesitate anymore. "

    "Yeah! That''s right! Hurry up and take this guy away! We''re giving him to you!" The great elder and the others continued to jeer, all of them putting on an indifferent expression. Seeing them like this, Ming GE''s mouth twitched. Were these people really together? Why did it sound like he was sending the God of gue away? However, he was still quite surprised to be able to meet familiar faces from Leng ruoxue and the others in the master of the Dead Sea''s treasure vault.

    "You guys ..." Potian was so angry that he was about to explode. Although these people were talking non-stop, what they were expressing was that he should take the hostage away quickly. This fact made him extremely depressed! He couldn''t help but wonder if he had caught the wrong person.

    So what if the other party was an Alchemist? What he wanted now was not alchemists, but a heavyweight hostage so that he could escape from the hands of these people! But now, it seemed that his idea had be an extravagant hope.

    No! He wasn''t willing to surrender! Originally, he had hidden here in the hope of avoiding theherwyrms ''pursuit. He did not expect to encounter Leng ruoxue and the others. These fellows were definitely more difficult to deal with than theherwyrms, and were even more terrifying!

    Potian''s mind whirred, and then he made up his mind. The knife in his hand moved closer to Jiang Ning''s neck, and he threatened,"You really don''t care about his life?"

 Chapter 2537 Beauty, Do You Want To Save Him?(3)

    "Didn''t I tell you?" Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with helplessness.

    "You think I''ll believe you?" Potian sneered.

    "Then what do you want?" Leng ruoxue was tormented by him to the point where she could not even get angry.

    "You guys make way, I''m leaving!" Pitian''s eyes turned and he suddenly said.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest were stunned when they heard po Tian changing the topic. Don''t tell them that this fellow had captured a hostage just so he could escape this ce smoothly? If that was the case, they would be greatly disappointed!

    However, the truth was cruel. That was the original intention of potian to capture the hostage. However, after Leng ruoxue and the others ''performance, he no longer had any hope for the hostage. On the contrary, the hostage had be a burden to him. He was afraid that Leng ruoxue and the others would make a move on him at any moment. If that happened, he would be in an even more passive position.

    "Alright! We''ll let you leave! It''s not a big deal!" Leng ruoxue said nonchntly. Then, she gave uncle long and the others a look, and they immediately made way for her.

    "You can leave! We won''t do anything to you!" Leng ruoxue dered.

    "You guys aren''t going to let me go on purpose and thenunch a sneak attack, are you?" Puotian was not at ease with Leng ruoxue''s generosity.

    "You''re thinking too much. We''re both from the divine realm, after all. Aftering to this unfamiliar ce, isn''t it only right for us to help each other?" Leng ruoxue replied matter-of-factly.

    "Hmph! You''re tactful. " Potian believed Leng ruoxue''s sincerity. However, out of caution, he still took Jiang Ning as a hostage. It wasn''t until ping ''an reached the door that he threw Jiang Ning away and fled the ce like an arrow.

    After being left behind, Jiang Ning looked at Leng ruoxue and the rest with a guilty look, "I''m sorry, I''m too useless!"

    "It''s good that you know!" Leng ruoxue said with a straight face on purpose. She wasn''t used to Jiang Ning''s sudden apology. However, the next second, she saw Jiang Ning smiling as if nothing had happened."Hehe! I knew you would say that. How can a dignified Alchemist like me be useless!"

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue felt helpless. She knew that Jiang Ning''s apology wasn''t sincere. Luckily, she didn''t take it seriously. Otherwise, she would have been infuriated. Uncle long and the others knew what kind of person Jiang Ning was. So, they just sighed and ignored him. They continued to work.

    On the other hand, Ming GE had no idea how they interacted with each other. His eyes were wide open as he stared at Jiang Ning in disbelief. Then, he turned to look at Leng ruoxue. He felt that he had grown up! None of these people are normal!

    He also sighed and then asked carefully,""Miss Leng, are we just going to let that po Tian leave like this?" Ming GE did not expect to see a man from the divine realm here, and it seemed that he had a grudge against Leng ruoxue and the others. This was really beyond his expectations.

    However, before Leng ruoxue could answer, Ming GE heard a scream from outside. It sounded like the one who broke the sky.

    Ugh! He felt like he understood! He knew that that person would not leave so easily! As he thought of this, he looked at Leng ruoxue and the rest with a strange look in his eyes. However, Leng ruoxue and the rest were still as calm as ever. Jiang Ning even smiled happily and said,"Hmph! How dare he take me as a hostage? I''ll let him know why the flowers are so red!"

    Mingge silently mourned for the heaven-breaker for three minutes to show her kindness. Yes,pared to these people, I''m really too kind! It was wrong! It should be said thatpared to them, the people of nineherher prison were too kind!

    After witnessing so many things with his own eyes, Ming GE immediately raised the status of Leng ruoxue and the others in his heart to the point that they were only second to his Lord in his heart. At the same time, he secretly made a decision that no matter what happened, he would stand firmly on the side of these people. These people were too terrifying!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Leng ruoxue and the others had finished packing up the items in the treasure vault. Seeing that Ming GE was in a daze, they did not disturb him. Uncle long held the dazed Ming GE''s hand and left with the rest.

    Outside. Theherwyrms were almost done ying. The surviving guards and attendants of the city Lord''s mansion were all on theirst breath after being yed by them, while the more active ones were sky piercer. Even though he was already being held by theherwyrms rge ws, he was still like a person with ADHD.

    Seeing him like this, Leng ruoxue knew that it was Jiang Ning''s doing.

    Jiang Ning also smiled and moved closer to potian. He first gave him a hard kick and then said fiercely,""You bastard! How dare you take me as a hostage? do you have any guts?"

    After saying that, Jiang Ning took out a handful of pills of different colors, opened potian''s mouth, and stuffed all the pills in his hand into it.

    "Boss, what should we do with these guys?" Theher dragon''s heart trembled as he looked at Jiang Ning''s actions in fear. He then asked for Leng ruoxue''s opinion.

    "Except for the heaven splitter, deal with them all!" Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    The bossherwyrm responded, and then gave the otherherwyrms a look. Theherwyrms cried out again and nimbly leaped into the air, then fell from the air like cannonballs. Bang Bang Bang! After a few loud bangs, the guards and attendants of the city Lord''s mansion who were on theirst breath finally closed their eyes in happiness. They were finally free.

    Leng ruoxue could not help but cover her face when she saw this. She deeply regretted the violence of theherwyrms. She was definitely not the one who taught them how to deal with prisoners of war like this!

    After watching theherwyrms ''actions, Ming GE, who had finally managed to stop her wild thoughts, simply shut her mouth and stopped expressing her opinions.

    "The mission has beenpleted. We can leave now." After the awkwardness, Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "Yes, yes!" The crowd responded immediately. Of course, before they left, Leng ruoxue did not forget to light a fire for the city Lord''s residence.

    After the operation ended, the number of survivors in the Dead Sea city, other than Leng ruoxue and her group, was less than three digits. These people were lucky enough to survive because they were staying in the shops or inns that guarded the main street. What happened to the various factions in the Dead Sea city was no longer a secret to them.

    For a time, the doors of all the shops were tightly closed. The Dead Sea city was filled with a dead aura, which made the already dark Dead Sea city even gloomier.

    When they returned to the inn, Leng ruoxue and the rest saw the innkeeper standing at the entrance, trembling as he weed them. They shot a nce at the ashen-faced innkeeper, but none of them bothered with him and went straight upstairs.

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest returned to their rooms, the innkeeper heaved a sigh of relief. It was only then that he realized that he had broken out in cold sweat, and his clothes had long since been drenched in sweat.

    No! He could not stay here and wait for death! The innkeeper quickly packed up his belongings and fled the inn without looking back.

    The inn manager ran all the way out of the Dead Sea city. Just as he was hesitating which path was the safest, a huge ck shadow blocked his view. He looked up. Oh my God! I-isn''t that an abyss Dragon?

 Chapter 2538 Beauty, Do You Want To Save Him?(4)

    "W-what are you doing?" The inn manager trembled as he spoke. His expression was like a little wife who was about to be snatched away.

    The abyss Dragon nced down at the inn manager and said with a nonchnt expression,"My boss said that you''re only allowed to enter the Dead Sea city. So, you''ll have to go back the way you came out!"

    "Wuu ... Lordherwyrm, y-you should let me go! There''s a terrifying killer god in the Dead Sea city. I, I can''t stay here anymore! If you stay here any longer, you won''t be able to keep your little life!" The inn manager wailed and begged.

    "Damn it, who''s your uncle? don''t randomly im rtives! Moreover, what does your life have to do with me? You people! Since they dared to live in the Dead Sea city, which one of them was not a wanted criminal who had experienced hundreds of battles and killed countless people? Now you''re afraid? Why didn''t you know fear when you were bullying others? Don''t you know what the Wheel of Fortune is? I''m talking about you guys!" Theherwyrm roared.

    Although they were also brutal and bloodthirsty by nature, they would not kill the innocent. This was also the main reason why they could live well even though their hands were stained with blood. After all, the nineherher prison didn''t restrict killing, but there was a limit! If they crossed the boundary, they would be wanted.

    As for the people of the Dead Sea city, although they were wanted by the Courts of Hell, they were still alive and kicking because they were under the protection of the master of the Dead Sea! But now, hehe! I''m afraid even the master of the Dead Sea can''t save them.

    As the abyss Dragon thought of this, it raised its tail high at the same time, throwing the crying Inn manager back into the dead Sea city.

    Unable to leave and unable toin tearfully, the inn manager could only return to the inn with his tail between his legs. However, he was quite pleased that he was not the only one who received such treatment.

    In reality, they were thinking too much. Leng ruoxue''s target was the various major factions in the Dead Sea city. At that time, they were not among the factions, so Leng ruoxue naturally would not attack them alone. It was a pity that they had done too many bad things and were extremely guilty. They were afraid that the other party would kill them all. Thus, they were so terrified that their hearts were in their throats. They did not know how many more days they could see the sun.

    At the same time,her sword and the others had finally arrived at the Dead Sea city after a long and arduous journey. However, they were extremely nervous. When they entered the city, they suddenly realized that the situation they had expected did not happen.

    Dead Sea city was silent.

    When they saw that no one was collecting the entrance fee at the city gate, they were puzzled for a while. But now that they saw that there was no one breathing in the Dead Sea city, they were not only puzzled but also shocked.

    W-what happened? Nether sword and the others ''hearts sank. If Leng ruoxue and the others had not arrived, they naturally would not have to worry. However, when they thought about how they should have already arrived and how the Dead Sea city had such a scene, their hearts could not help but ache! He just couldn''t let go.

    If Leng ruoxue were to lose even a single strand of hair, they did not dare to imagine the terrifying consequences.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Nethersword and the others were burning with anxiety as they searched the city without restraint. Finally, they found a few people in a hidden corner who were trembling in fear like chicks that had just been hatched.

    After asking for the reason,her sword and the others were all dumbfounded.

    A goddess of ughter led a group of gods of ughter and massacred all the major powers in the Dead Sea city? Did they hear wrong? The goddess of killing shouldn''t be talking about the master of the Dead Sea. Could it be Leng ruoxue?

    Whenher sword and the others first heard this news, their first reaction was disbelief. They were very clear about the power of the various forces in the death sea. In addition, with the support of the master of the death sea, the evil forces were like fish in water. Just by stomping their feet on the death sea, it was enough to cause trouble for outsiders. Hence, they could not believe that the goddess of ughter that these people were talking about was Leng ruoxue.

    Even now, the Courts of Hell had not been able to eradicate the various forces in the death sea. Could it be that Leng ruoxue had managed to do it in such a short period of time?

    In reality, what they didn''t know was that it wasn''t strange for Leng ruoxue to be able to do all this because she had too many tricks up her sleeve. On the other hand, they couldn''t do it. Other than the hardware, if they really wanted to destroy the forces in the death sea, they would have to pay a huge price. The main reason was that all those forces were under the protection of the master of the death sea. Naturally, the master of the death sea would not just stand by and watch as the people from the Courts of Hell killed all his subordinates.

    However, the troublesome master of the death sea was not around and Leng ruoxue and the others had many tricks up their sleeves. Thus, the major powers of the death sea were the unlucky ones. Furthermore, Leng ruoxue treated the master of the death sea as a third party, so she would not show any mercy.

    With so many factors added together, Leng ruoxue had seeded, buther sword and the others were shocked.

    Using the clues they had,her sword and the others found the inn where Leng ruoxue and the others were staying. They asked the inn manager, who was also trembling with fear, for the location of Leng ruoxue and the others ''rooms before they went upstairs.

    It was Mingge who opened the door.

    Seeinghersword and the others, Ming GE showed a rare smile.""You guys are so slow!"

    These words madeher sword and the others feel indignant. However, the most important thing now was to confirm what they had heard. After greeting Leng ruoxue and the others, they pulled Ming GE along to get to know each other.

 Chapter 2539 Master Of The Death Sea (1)

    Aftermunicating with Ming GE for a long time,hersword and the others finally confirmed what they had heard.

    It was all true!

    Oh my God! The goddess of killing was actually Leng ruoxue. Such a fact still greatly agitated Mingge and the others, who had already been mentally prepared. Wuwu...Why did theye sote? What if he missed the moment when the goddess of ughter showed her might?

    From Ming GE''s description, they could already imagine how violent Leng ruoxue and the others were. However, they still felt regretful that they had not seen it with their own eyes. As such, they were filled with envy, jealousy, and hatred for Ming GE, who had participated in the entire process.

    In fact, Ming GE was also quite aggrieved. She even envied them for not being there at the time! If they weren''t there, they wouldn''t have been provoked. Could they imagine how depressed they were at that time? Mingge truly felt that he was just a passerby, because Leng ruoxue and the others were much more violent than him! Unfortunately, they only heard the glory of his participation in the whole process, but they could not understand his feelings as a soy sauce.

    Mingge sighed. If these people really participated, they wouldn''t be envious of him, he promised. However, at this moment,her sword and the others couldn''t understand the truth of his idea!

    After hearing Ming GE''s retelling,her sword and the others looked at Leng ruoxue and the others with burning eyes, as if they were dogs looking at a dog''s bones. It made Leng ruoxue and the others ''hair stand on end.

    Very quickly,her sword and the rest stuck to uncle long and the others, insisting on getting closer to them. This was especially so after they saw potian''s misfortune. Alchemists like Jiang Ning and Shen nuo became their main targets. As for Leng ruoxue, they didn''t dare to pester her.

    Leng ruoxue, who had nothing to do, saw that everyone was busy, so she could only go and find trouble. At this time, potian was locked up in a guest room. Potian, who was tied up, was in an extremely sorry state. His body and face were covered in scratch marks, and his clothes were also torn and tattered. He had once been a handsome and elegant young master, but now he was no different from a beggar.

    When she saw potian, Leng ruoxue first sized him up carefully. After expressing her sympathy, Leng ruoxue then said indifferently,""Potian, how are you?"

    "Very well, beauty. It won''t be long before you''ll be like me, a prisoner!" Potian, who had his eyes closed, opened them after hearing Leng ruoxue''s words. His eyes were spitting fire as he spoke fiercely.

    "A prisoner? Whose is it?" Leng ruoxue was curious when she heard this.

    "Hahaha! Of course, it belonged to the master of the death sea! So, you won''t be able to be happy for long!" Potian roared with grief and indignation. He was filled with hatred. He could have escaped, but who knew that the abyss Dragons in the city Lord''s residence were in cahoots with Leng ruoxue? this fact almost drove him mad.

    "Are you sure that the master of the death sea can capture me?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes and continued to fish for information.

    "Of course, even the Dark Lord of the nineherher prison can''t do anything to the master of the Dead Sea, much less you. Hahaha!" As he spoke, puotianughed wildly again.

    "You''re so sure of my fate? It seems that I really can''t kill you now. I have to keep you alive and let you see if I will be a prisoner of the master of the Dead Sea. " Leng ruoxue said calmly. After she finished speaking, she gave potian a meaningful look and turned to leave.

    In the next few days, the Dead Sea remained terrifyingly silent. Leng ruoxue even suspected if the master of the death sea had received the news. Why had he not appeared yet? She was getting a little impatient.

    Ming GE wanted to tell her that the master of the Dead Sea must have received the news, but he would not be back for a while. He was sure that his Lord had dyed the master of the Dead Sea. Otherwise, they would not have waited for so many days in vain. Leng ruoxue was also very stubborn. She would not leave until she saw the master of the Dead Sea.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Actually, if it was possible, he really wanted to persuade Leng ruoxue to leave the Dead Sea city temporarily. However, whenever he faced Leng ruoxue, he would think of their group''s violence, and he would not be able to say this no matter what. Furthermore, he was also worried about his Lord and the others. If his guess was correct, his Lord and the others should be with the master of the Dead Sea ...

    AI! Master of the Dead Sea, hurry up and appear! Ming GE believed that if the master of the Dead Sea could roll back in time, his master might also appear. That way, everyone would be happy.

    After Ming GE thought it through, he waited for the Lord of the Dead Sea to appear every day. However, after waiting for several days, he still did not see the Lord of the Dead Sea. He could not help but feel a little disappointed.

    He was so furious that he rushed out of the inn and started to wreak havoc in the Dead Sea city. Whenher sword and the others saw him like this, they only thought that he was mentally unstable. As he went crazy, the few shops in the Dead Sea city were instantly filled with holes and were in terrible condition. Many shops even copsed directly, and the survivors hiding in the shops screamed and ran away like rats. For a time, the scene became chaotic again.

    Seeing this,her sword and the others were also itching to fight. They specifically picked on the survivors who were running around, toying with them but not killing them, causing those survivors to be filled with grief and anger.

    "Wuwu ... Kill us!" Someone cried and shouted. Such days were really too painful! They couldn''t take it anymore!

    Unfortunately, how couldher sword and the others be manipted by others? Therefore, their wish could only be an extravagant hope. Nether sword and the others chased after the few survivors like cats and mice.

    All of a sudden, dark clouds gathered above the Dead Sea city, and lightning shed and Thunder rumbled! Thick ck clouds churned and covered the entire Dead Sea city, causing the already dim Dead Sea city to turn pitch-ck as if it was a dark day.

    When Mingge and the others saw this, they immediately became vignt. They stopped what they were doing and maintained a vignt posture. Leng ruoxue and the others were also attracted by the strange scene outside.

    "Who has the guts to cause trouble in my Dead Sea city?" At this moment, an unusually angry roar was heard by Leng ruoxue and the others.

    That roar carried a powerful pressure, causing Leng ruoxue and the rest to feel the pressure. Those who were slightly weaker immediately turned pale and felt a heavy pressure on their chests, as if a huge rock was pressing down on them.

    Ming GE and the others felt that something was amiss. They immediately moved to Leng ruoxue and the others ''side and released their own pressure to block the attack for them.

    "The master of the death sea?" Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes shed as her mood lifted.

    The mistress had finally appeared. However, this mistress seemed to be very strong. Leng ruoxue did not know if she could defeat her!

    "I am the master of the death sea!" A tall, beautiful, and sexy woman appeared before everyone.

    Leng ruoxue sized up the master of the death sea and could not help but think,''she is indeed a beauty.'' Not only was her face beautiful, but her figure was also so hot that it was daunting. She looked at the other person''s huge, shapely chest and then looked at her own. Leng ruoxue was shocked to realize that she seemed to have an inferiorityplex!

    More importantly, this master of the death sea was not just a pretty face. He was a truly powerful expert. Her abilities were even above hers, so she had no confidence in going up against Leng ruoxue. However, in order to defend her man''s territory, she would never admit defeat!

 Chapter 2540 Master Of The Death Sea (2)

    At the same time, the Lord of the death sea''s gazended on Leng ruoxue. With one look, the Lord of the death sea was stunned beyond words. He did not expect such a beautiful woman to exist in this world. Looking at Leng ruoxue, the Lord of the death sea said,"Beauty, how about you submit to me?"

    "..." Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with ck lines. Was she being teased? The one who was teasing her was a woman?

    Uncle long and the others were also at a loss. Was it appropriate for a woman to flirt with another woman? Yield to her? How?

    In contrast to Leng ruoxue and the rest, who were shocked, Ming GE and the rest roared in anger,""You shamelessdyboy, don''t even think about our futureherworld Empress! The Lord will not let you off!"

    "Master, hehe! He couldn''t even protect himself now, how could he still care about the Beauty''s safety! Beauty, give in to me! Big brother will definitely treat you well!" The death Sea Master said without a care.

    Initially, when Leng ruoxue heard that the evildoer could not even save himself, she was extremely furious. However, when she heard the word ''brother'', her nerves tensed up.

    What brother? Leng ruoxue could not understand. However, she didn''t think too much about it, because sometimes, she also called herself a Lord in front of a demon! The woman in front of him was probably a Queen. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have called him brother in front of her. However, she wasn''t interested in this brother of hers.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue smiled faintly and said,""Death Sea Master, do you think I will believe your words? I know better than you what kind of strength my man has. "

    "What a beauty! It''s a good thing that you''re so confident, but when you truly know my strength, you won''t think this way anymore. So, while this Lord hasn''t gotten angry yet, quickly throw yourself into my arms!" The master of the death sea continued to tempt him without any anger.

    "Don''t even think about it!" Leng ruoxue was very stubborn. She had no interest in women.

    "Right, don''t even think about it! My master will definitely take care of you!" Nether sword also said angrily.

    "Hehe! It seems like you guys won''t give up until you see the Dead Sea! Since you don''t believe me, I''ll show you the situation of the master you speak of!" The master of the Dead Seaughed. As he finished speaking, a screen of light appeared in the pitch-ck night sky. Following that, three young men appeared on the screen.

    "Freak!" Leng ruoxue''s eyes widened as she stared at the screen in disbelief.

    "Besides my Lord, Ming ze and mu li City Master are also here." Nether sword said.

    On the screen, the three of them were sitting on the ground in a circle. It was unknown what they were talking about, but it could be seen that the three of them looked quite depressed.

    "Hahaha! Not bad! They''re all here and they''re my prisoners now. It won''t be long before they''re swallowed by my death sea water! At that time, you won''t be able to see them anymore, and the nineherher prison will be my world!" The master of the death seaughed maniacally as he looked at Leng ruoxue with eyes filled with determination.

    "You''re dreaming! As long as I''m here, nineherher prison will never fall into your hands!" Leng ruoxue was enraged. The consequences would be severe!

    However, the master of the death sea did not take Leng ruoxue''s anger to heart. Instead, he chuckled and said,""Beauty, you''re merely a divine Emperor. I can crush you to death with a finger. What right do you have to be so confident? But don''t worry, I can''t bear to kill you. In the future, you''ll still be theher Queen of the nineherherher prison, and I''ll naturally be the Dark Lord!"

    "Keep daydreaming!" Leng ruoxueughed coldly. After she finished speaking, she attacked without a second thought.

    In an instant, a small me turned into a ray of dark light and teleported towards the master of the Dead Sea. When the master of the Dead Sea saw how small the me was, he thought that Leng ruoxue was just ying with him and did not take it seriously. However, when the me actually burned her clothes, she felt that something was wrong.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The me was too hot!

    ''Damn it!'' The death Sea Master felt a sharp pain from the burn. With a pull of her hand, she tore her clothes apart and a white naked body appeared in front of everyone. Then, she said with a perverted smile,""Beauty, if you want to see my naked body, just say it. Why set fire to it?"

    F * ck! When Leng ruoxue heard this, she really wanted to curse. Not only that, but these words also made her feel a little familiar, because she seemed to have heard it from potian''s mouth. No wonder the two of them were together.

    However, he was also lucky to meet such a beautiful and sexy woman in the nineherher prison. Leng ruoxue unceremoniously scanned the master of the Dead Sea''s body. Suddenly, she could not help but widen her eyes.

    What was that thing below the death Sea master''s waist?

    Leng ruoxue suspected that her eyes were ying tricks on her. She pulled theher sword, who was the closest to her, and asked with uncertainty,""Do you see that thing below her waist?"

    "Uh!" Hearing this question,her sword lowered his head in embarrassment. He didn''t know how to answer. Uncle long and the others quickly looked up at the sky to prevent Xue ''er from asking them.

    Actually, they had all seen the thing below the death Sea master''s waist. When they first saw it, they were quite shocked. However, they immediately thought of the innocent Leng ruoxue. Hence, they acted as if nothing had happened, afraid that they would arouse Leng ruoxue''s curiosity.

    However, things had already gone against their wishes, and Leng ruoxue still discovered it.

    "I''m asking you a question. " Seeing thather sword did not reply, Leng ruoxue gritted her teeth and said.

    "I see it!" Nether sword said in a low voice.

    "Isn''t she a woman?" Leng ruoxue roared. These words were heard by everyone present, including the master of the death sea. However, the master of the death sea only smiled lewdly as if he was proud of it.

    "Beauty, I''ll tell you! I can be a man and a woman whenever I want! Haha, you must be envious!" The master of the death seaughedcently.

    Envy, my ass! Youdyboy! Leng ruoxue''s heart felt as if there were thousands of alpacas galloping. This fact almost drove her crazy! Although in her previous world, transvestites were not rare, she had never seen one with her own eyes. Now that she had seen one, she only felt nauseated!

    No one actually told her that the master of the death sea was a transvestite. Not only that, she was even teased by a transvestite! Really, uncle can endure it, aunt can ''t!

    The Furious Leng ruoxue''s white and tender fingertips suddenly had a few small mes dancing around them. Finally, the small mes merged together and formed a ball of fire the size of a baby''s fist. In the next second, the ball of fire was thrown out by Leng ruoxue and it went straight for the master of the Dead Sea.

    When the Dead Sea Lord saw the hot-tempered beauty set fire again, it would be a lie to say that she wasn''t depressed. One must know that even though she was strong, she hated fire the most. However, the beauty in front of her was a frequent arsonist, so much so that she couldn''t guard against it! This time, the temperature of the ball of fire was obviously much higher than the small mest time, which made her a little angry.

    However, she, who was full of tender feelings for women, could not bear toy her hands on such a beauty, so she could only hide.

 Chapter 2541 Master Of The Death Sea (3)

    Unfortunately, Leng ruoxue had made up her mind this time. How could she let her escape so easily? after she dodged it once, the ball of fire that was rather spiritual started to chase after her ...

    When the death Sea Master saw that he couldn''t avoid it, his anger started to rise.

    "Beauty, you forced me to do this!" Before the master of the death sea exploded in anger, he even greeted Leng ruoxue politely.

    However, Leng ruoxue did not even look her in the eye. Upon seeing this, the death Sea Master did not hold back anymore.

    In the next moment, the master of the Dead Sea shattered into pieces in front of Leng ruoxue and the rest. It turned into tiny bits and disappeared into the air.

    "She''s escaping?" Leng ruoxue was dumbfounded.

    "This ... We''re not sure." Ming GE said with an apologetic look. The death Sea Master had always been cunning, so they did not know how many tricks he had up his sleeve.

    Even Mingge and the others didn''t know? Leng ruoxue was a little depressed. All of a sudden, Leng ruoxue and the rest felt the ground beneath their feet shake violently. This sudden, earth-shaking, and mountain-shaking shake caused them to float in the air vigntly.

    However, in the blink of an eye, the entire ground started to surge upwards again. Leng ruoxue and the rest had no choice but to continue rising. However, the ground seemed to have sensed them and kept following them.

    At this moment, a pitch-ck hole appeared on the ground. ck Qi swirled around it, giving it a sinister and terrifying appearance. Following that, a few huge ws extended out from the hole. Each of the ws was as thick as an adult''s waist. There were suction cups on the ws, and on each suction cup, there were two rows of sharp teeth that opened and closed in a devouring motion. In the next second, the ws flew towards Leng ruoxue ...

    "Xue ''er, be careful!" When uncle long and the others saw this, they were extremely worried. They used all their strength to teleport towards Leng ruoxue''s direction. However, the moment they moved, they were sensed by those huge ws. A few of them immediately changed their direction and attacked uncle long and the others.

    "Uncle long, be careful. Don''t worry about me." Seeing this, Leng ruoxue hurriedly shouted. She quickly gathered a few fireballs in her hands and threw them at the ws.

    The giant ws sensed the threat of the fireballs. After a moment of hesitation, they immediately changed their direction and attacked the others. Leng ruoxue saw that those disgusting ws had actually retreated and decided to take the initiative to attack.

    A sword that was as thin as a cicada''s wing and exuded a frosty aura appeared in Leng ruoxue''s slender hand. Without any hesitation, Leng ruoxue shot out several meteor sword showers that turned into specks of Starlight and flew towards the ws that were baring their fangs and brandishing their ws. There were many meteor sword showers, and no matter how hard the ws tried to Dodge, many of them stillnded on their bodies. The ws were in pain and immediately retreated back into the ground.

    "What kind of monster is this?" Uncle long couldn''t help but ask curiously when he saw the ws retreat.

    "Dead sea''s deep octopus, the pet of the Lord of the Dead Sea." Mingge said honestly.

    "An octopus?" Leng ruoxue understood. He was quite big! An octopus of this size was definitely an Overlord of the deep sea, invincible in the sea!

    "The octopuses in the sea are very annoying!" Uncle long said with a look of disdain. Although he was also an Overlord of the sea, he was also helpless against the difficult octopus. Sigh! Who asked him to have so many ws!

    "The octopuses in the sea are quite annoying. What do we do now?" Leng ruoxue looked at the crowd and asked.

    Uncle long and the others were not familiar with the Dead Sea, so they naturally could not think of a good idea. So, everyone turned their heads to Ming GE and the others.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Mingge and the others immediately felt a headache. The power of the master of the death sea was undoubted. Other than his Lord, it was difficult for them to pose a threat to the master of the death sea. However, his Lord was clearly trapped by the master of the death sea. Hence, saving his Lord had be a top priority.

    Leng ruoxue''s thoughts were the same as theirs. However, how to save the demon was a huge problem.

    ording to Ming Song and the others, the Dead Sea was located underground, and it was also the true base camp of the Lord of the Dead Sea. In the Dead Sea, other than the Dead Sea''s pet, the Dead Sea deep octopus, there were also many overlords of the sea who were under themand of the Lord of the Dead Sea. If they went into the sea, they would not have any advantage at all. They might even be fish that walked right into the, allowing the Lord of the Dead Sea to do whatever he wanted!

    Leng ruoxue also knew that the sea was the world of the sea beasts. If they, a bunch of non-swimmers, went down, they would be sending their heads to the sea beasts. However, if they did not go down, and the Lord of the Dead Sea did note up, such a stalemate would be extremely disadvantageous to them. The evildoer and the others were still in the hands of that dead renyao. If that dead renyao''s bestial nature was triggered, wouldn''t the evildoer''s innocence be lost?

    No! She had to think of a way to force the Lord of the Dead Sea toe up.

    Leng ruoxue thought about it in detail and nced at the Dead Sea city that was riddled with holes. The Dead Sea city was already in a state of ruin. After that, the Lord of the Dead Sea caused a huge earthquake. The current Dead Sea city was simply too horrible to look at. In that case, there was no need to keep the Dead Sea city.

    The moment this thought appeared in her mind, Leng ruoxue immediately moved uncle long and the rest into the house. Then, she took out a few explosive balls and threw them into the crack that looked like the mouth of a giant beast.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue teleported out of the Dead Sea city.

    After a few loud bangs, the dpidated Dead Sea city became history in the nineherherher prison as it fell into the dead Sea. The dark Dead Sea finally surfaced.

    The area of the Dead Sea was extremelyrge. After the Dead Sea city fell to the bottom of the sea, the water of the Dead Sea surged up without any obstruction. In an instant, it flooded thend within a hundred miles of the Dead Sea city.

    After the water of the death sea had calmed down, Leng ruoxue found a safe ce tond. Then, she moved uncle long and the rest out.

    "This is the Dead Sea?" Looking at the ck ocean in front of him, uncle long sighed. The Dead Sea was much bigger than the endless ocean. However, it was obvious that this was not a good ce. The ocean was ck, and the most important thing was that it emitted a foul smell, which was unbearable!

    "Youngdy Leng, the Dead Sea has surfaced. What should we do now?" Mingge asked helplessly.

    "What is the death Sea Master most afraid of?" Leng ruoxue asked.

    "He should be afraid of fire! The beasts in the water are all afraid of fire. " Uncle long interrupted before Ming GE could answer.

    "Are you afraid of fire? Then let''s dry the water of the death sea. I don''t believe that the Lord of the death sea can still keep his eyes closed. " Leng ruoxue said fiercely.

    "Uh!" Hearing Leng ruoxue''s answer, Ming GE and the other local tyrants of the nineherherher prison were speechless. Dry the water of the death sea? That was a good idea, but was that even possible? The Dead Sea was so big, what kind of fire could dry this ce up? How much fire would he have to use?

    With such a Grand undertaking, Mingge and the others thought that this was clearly a heavenly night Lake. But then, the many phoenixes and fire dragons that appeared in front of them made them widen their eyes in shock, and their mouths could not close for a long time.

    W-what was he trying to do? Ming GE and the others were dumbfounded and could not speak for a long time. That ... Could it be what they were thinking?

 Chapter 2542 The First Negotiation (1)

    Oh my God! If it was really as they thought, then it would be too terrifying! Ming GE and the others, who had finally regained their senses, couldn''t help but shiver. They tried hard to recall if they had offended Leng ruoxue in any way. As forher sword, who had once offended her, he was so shocked that he broke out in a cold sweat. ''Oh ... It''s a good thing that she didn''t really want to kill me. Otherwise, I''m afraid I would have turned into ashes long ago.''

    Following Leng ruoxue''smand, the phoenixes and fire dragons started to breathe fire towards the surface of the Dead Sea. The scene was extremely Grand and intimidating. Not only werehersword and the others scared half to death, even Uncle long and the others were stunned.

    To be honest, this was the first time they had seen such a scene. It seemed like Xue ''er was really angry!

    Yes! Leng ruoxue was furious. The consequences must be severe! Didn''t the damned renyao shrink back? Then she would think of a way to force him out. She didn''t believe that the damned renyao would still be able to stay in the Dead Sea after drying the water.

    Although she knew that her side would suffer losses in this way, it didn''t matter. She had medicinal pills, enough for all the phoenixes and fire dragons to recover their divine power! In short, no matter how long it takes, she must force the Lord of the Dead Sea out. Otherwise, how can she save the demon?

    Later on, whather sword and the others saw was the phoenixes and fire dragons in the sky, elegantly breathing fire as they poured medicinal pills into their mouths. Seeing them madly eating medicinal pills,her sword and the others, who had barely enough medicinal pills in their bags, were filled with envy, jealousy, and hatred. It was a pity that they did not have the fire element.

    The phoenixes and fire dragons in the sky were tossing and turning with all their might. The mes on the surface of the sea had never been extinguished from the beginning. As for the Dead Sea beasts who initially didn''t take this action to heart, as the number of days the mes burned increased, and the sea water became hotter and hotter, they slowly began to be unable to bear it!

    "Master, master, save us!" The sea beasts knelt before the Lord of the Dead Sea and cried.

    "Everyone calm down. It''s just some mes. What can they do to dry up the sea water?" The master of the Dead Sea, who was in his deep sea Pce, looked at his subordinates in exasperation. He did not know what to say.

    In fact, she was also slightly uneasy, but she absolutely did not believe that the beauty outside had the ability to roast the entire Dead Sea dry!

    She thought that it wouldn''t be long before the phoenixes and fire dragons were exhausted. However, how could there be so many phoenixes and fire dragons around the beauty? She couldn''t help but feel deeply puzzled.

    After hearing her words, the sea beasts all cried out,""Master, the sea is getting hotter. If this continues, we''ll be cooked."

    Hearing this, the master of the death sea immediately put on a straight face and said unhappily,""Cooked? It was so easy to roast you? Howe I didn''t know that your defense is so weak?"

    "Your Highness, we''re sea beasts after all! Fire is our natural enemy!" Arge octopus said with a wronged expression.

    "So what? Don''t be scared by that woman outside. She wants to dry the Dead Sea? isn''t that a fool''s dream? Therefore, you must hold on and not let the Dead Sea''s name be tarnished!" The death Sea Master said with a face of disappointment.

    Actually, she wasn''t too sure about Leng ruoxue''s methods. However, she wouldn''t lose face. She wouldn''t allow others to destroy her own prestige. Furthermore, she didn''t believe that Leng ruoxue could really dry up the entire Dead Sea. Moreover, she still had a hostage in her hands! Therefore, she was confident.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "M-master, we''ll try our best." All the sea beasts had pitiful looks on their faces as they said weakly,"wuu ..." It wasn''t that they didn''t want to be stronger, but they were afraid that they wouldn''t be able to hold on!

    It should be known that none of the beasts in the sea liked fire as it was their natural enemy. Now that the entire surface of the Dead Sea was covered in scorching mes, they couldn''t escape even if they wanted to. They could only hide in the deep sea and wait to be ughtered. When would such a life end? Could there still be a head? They were not as optimistic as their master.

    To the sea beasts, the woman outside was truly too terrifying. They were all scared out of their wits. Especially when they heard from their boss, Dead Sea Shen Zhang, that the woman was very powerful, their fear of Leng ruoxue naturally deepened.

    As for their boss, Dead Sea deep Zhang, ever since he returned from the defeat, he had been cooped up in hisir without moving. It was unknown if he was sad or what, but he did note out. This fact made them even more anxious.

    "Since that''s the case, go back to your posts! Remember, don''t let the divine realm''s people look down on you. " The death Sea Master warned with a serious expression.

    "Yes!" The sea beasts resentfully left. Since the matter had not been resolved, they could only obediently stay in their nests and wait for their deaths. Wuu ... The unknown fate left them at a loss.

    After his subordinates left, the master of the death sea smashed a small table beside him. His face was filled with rage and violence. This rage was naturally not because of his cowardly subordinates, but because of Leng ruoxue and the others.

    She didn''t expect that even though she had retreated to the Dead Sea and made a concession, those people outside were still chasing after her relentlessly. Were they trying to kill her? It was really too detestable! Fortunately, she had a hostage in her hands, so she wasn''t too passive. Otherwise, she really didn''t know what to do with those people outside.

    However, what worried her the most was the raging mes of anger burning outside. She hated fire but was also afraid of fire. Otherwise, when Leng ruoxue released fire, she would not have retreated to the Dead Sea in a fit of anger and sent out Dead Sea Shen Zhang. She thought that little Zhang''s tough skin and thick flesh would be able to withstand it, but who knew that little Zhang would actually be defeated and return!

    Faced with such a reality, the master of the death sea was rather depressed. Then, she stood up and walked out of the pce,ing to a ce covered with a transparent light in the deep sea. That light was one of her talents, called the devouring. It was specially used to imprison people. It was very simr to a barrier, but it was lighter and more convenient. It could also absorb the dark power of others for its own use. And now, three young men were trapped in the devouring. The three of them were the demon, Ming ze, and mu li.

    When they saw that the master of the death sea had arrived, the three of them did not even bother with him. They only opened their eyes slightly before lowering their heads and whispering to each other. The master of the death sea was not angry when he saw this. He onlyughed and said,"The futureher Empress is truly a beauty! She has such soft skin and tender flesh, I''m very satisfied with her. "

    Hearing this, the evildoer immediately raised his head, narrowed his eyes and said coldly,""What did you just say?"

    "Mistress Dark, I said that the futureher Empress of our nineherherherher prison is a great beauty. Her skin is as white as snow, and I like her! She''s my woman from now on. " The master of the Dead Sea provoked fearlessly. When she saw the extraordinarily handsome man''s expression change because of her words, she felt extremely satisfied. Such a feeling also reduced the anger in her heart by a lot.

    She knew that it was the right decision toe here.

 Chapter 2543 The First Negotiation (2)

    "You''re dreaming!" The demon gritted his teeth. If he could, he really wanted to rush up and tear this damned renyao into pieces so that she wouldn''t be an eyesore. However, such a thought obviously couldn''t be realized now.

    ''Damn it!'' The demon was quite depressed.

    At this time, Ming ze could not help but ask,""You''ve met theher Empress?" That''s impossible, right? Theher Empress was in jiuyou city, and his Lord had repeatedly warned him to protect her. Hence, his rationality told him that this transvestite would not have the chance to meet Leng ruoxue.

    However, what disappointed him was that after hearing his question, the master of the death seaughed smugly,""Not only has she seen me, she has also seen my naked body! But she took the initiative to strip me naked!"

    "Are you dreaming?" Ming ze didn''t believe her when she said that. The demon''s face turned even darker. How should he put it? He definitely did not believe the words of the master of the death sea. However, he had not returned to nine Serenities city for such a long time and Xue ''er would definitely be worried. She might have reallye out to look for him. If that was the case, it would naturally exin why the master of the death sea would see her.

    At this moment, the evildoer regretted hiding it from Xue ''er. He should have told Xue ''er the truth! However, if he told the truth, he was afraid that Xue ''er would alsoe. Sigh! He was in a conflicted mood. But now, no matter what he thought, it seemed to be of no use.

    "Hahaha! How could I be dreaming? To tell you the truth, Leng ruoxue and I fell in love at first sight and we''ve already hooked up. After we''ve destroyed you all, we can live together and be a pair of Immortals!" The master of the death seaughed arrogantly.

    Ming ze only gave the delusional transvestite a disdainful look and ignored her. And even hooked up? He was daydreaming! It would be weird if Leng ruoxue was interested in her!

    The demon didn''t believe the words of the master of the Dead Sea even more. However, when he heard that a transvestite was fantasizing about his woman, the anger in his heart couldn''t help but surge. If a pair of fire-spitting eyes could kill, the master of the Dead Sea would have died thousands of times.

    The death Sea Master was done showing off and turned to leave in a good mood.

    After she left, mu li said with a guilty face,""My Lord, it''s all my fault. If you didn''t save me, you wouldn''t be in prison."

    "What''s the point of saying this now? The most important thing now is to find a way out!" The demon deliberately said with a straight face.

    "That''s right. The most important thing is to find a way to get out. Otherwise, we will probably be food for the master of the Dead Sea." Said Ming ze. He could already feel that the was slowly shrinking. With the three of them working together, they could still resist for a while, but if time passed and they used up too much dark power without any replenishment, they would really be in danger.

    "Don''t worry. This broken won''t be a threat to us for a while. " After the demon finished speaking, he took out a few bottles of pills and gave them to Ming ze and mu li. Ming ze immediately felt more confident as if he had obtained a treasure. With these medicinal pills, he should be able to resist for quite a while.

    "Master, is that demon Leng ruoxue here too?" Mu li couldn''t help but ask.

    "He should be here!" The demon gritted his teeth. It was impossible for the master of the death sea to be too far away from the death sea. Hence, Xue ''er must have arrived at the territory of the master of the death sea. Otherwise, that damned human demon would not have the chance to see Xue'' er.

    "Then ..." Mu li didn''t dare to say anything. If the little devil lost a single hair, it would be his fault! Wu ... He was so regretful. Why did he act so impulsively against the master of the Dead Sea? It was all his fault.

    "Don''t think too much, Xue ''er will be fine. " The demon did not want to see his subordinate ming himself at this time, so he could onlyfort her. Besides, he also believed that with Xue ''er''s means, it would not be easy for the wretcheddyboy to catch her. However, when he heard the wretcheddyboy taking liberties with his woman, the anger in his heart still rushed to the top of his head. When he had the chance, he would definitely cut the wretcheddyboy into eight pieces!

    The evildoer who was imprisoned in the deep sea hated the Lord of the Dead Sea. Leng ruoxue, who was at the shore of the Dead Sea, was stillmanding the phoenixes and fire dragons to set fire in an orderly manner.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After half a month of burning, the water near the sea was as hot as newly boiled water, and there was a faint umami in the sea.

    "Is it seafood soup?" Jiang Ning took a few deep breaths and said.

    "You want to eat it?" Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked indifferently.

    "I don''t want to." Jiang Ning shook his head. The water was so polluted. If he ate the food here, he would have a stomach ache! He didn''t want to be abused.

    "I just wanted to add some seasoning to the seafood soup to enhance the taste!" Jiang Ning added. Then, he floated above the sea and scatteredrge amounts of colorful pills into the sea.

    "What a waste!" Seeing this,her sword couldn''t help but ask.

    "Waste? Then, should I let you eat?" Hearing this, Jiang Ning handed a ck pill toher sword.

    "Uh! I''m not eating! I''m not eating! It''s better to leave it for the beasts in the Dead Sea and that dead human monster to eat!" Whenher sword heard this, he was so frightened that his face turned pale. Sob ... After being with Leng ruoxue and the others for so long, he naturally knew that these were all poison. How could he dare to eat them?

    "You''re the one who refused to eat it. Don''t say I didn''t give it to you. " After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he returned to the bottom of the sea and continued to scatter the pills.

    Seeing Jiang Ning throw the pills into the sea,her sword''s heart ached a little. Although they were poisonous pills that he couldn''t eat, it wasn''t a bad idea to keep them for his enemies! However, in the face of these fiendish people, he could not open his mouth to ask for it, so he could only obediently shut his mouth.

    As soon as Jiang Ning''s pills entered the sea, a white mist immediately appeared in the sky above the Dead Sea. It even carried a burning smell. The beasts in the Dead Sea were in trouble as well. The seawater that was mixed with various kinds of poison had caused them to show different degrees of symptoms of poisoning. The more serious ones had even died on the spot.

    This situation was quickly reported to the death Sea Master. The master of the death sea was burning with rage. However, she was rational enough. She did not rush up to the surface to attack Leng ruoxue and the others. Instead, she had been racking her brains for a solution.

    After thinking for a long time, the master of the death sea decided to try using a hostage. This was definitely a trump card that she had prepared to use only when she had no other choice. She would not use it unless she had no other choice. Unfortunately, she had used it in advance, which made her depressed.

    After making the decision, the master of the death sea suppressed his hatred for mes and decided to negotiate with Leng ruoxue.

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest saw the waves on the sea surface bing turbulent, they immediately became alert. Following that, they saw waves rising on the pitch-ck Sea surface and a Woman in ck clothes standing on the waves.

    The master of the Dead Sea endured the boiling water under his feet and put on a calm andposed posture. He revealed a smile that he thought was mesmerizing and teased,""Beauty, I''m here. You must miss me!"

    "Yup! I''ve missed you! I can''t wait for you to die. " Leng ruoxue returned a smile, and the two of them spoke as if they were having a casual conversation.

 Chapter 2544 The First Negotiation (3)

    "Hahaha! It''s my honor for the beauty to think of me like this!" The death Sea Masterughed even more slyly.

    Leng ruoxue looked at theughed renyao and wished she could burn him into ashes so that he wouldn''t show off in front of her. Unfortunately, now wasn''t the time. After all, the three evildoers might still be in the hands of this renyao!

    "Master of the Dead Sea, is the water under your feet not hot?" Uncle long asked curiously.

    "Hot? What''s hot? The temperature is just right. I''ll take it that you''re boiling water for me. Thank you for your hard work. " The death Sea Master said stubbornly.

    "Oh, really? It seems that my spirit beasts can work harder and let you enjoy a good sauna. " Leng ruoxueughed when she heard that.

    He even wanted to steam her? The master of the Dead Sea was a little angry when she heard this. However, she was always able to maintain a good demeanor in front of a beauty. Hence, she still smiled and said,""There''s no need to steam it. Although I''m not afraid of the heat, you have to think about those who are afraid of the heat! Don''t forget, the Mistress of the Dark World is still a hostage in my hands! Wouldn''t your heart ache if they were to be roasted?"

    "I don''t feel heartache!" Leng ruoxue said with a face of nonchnce.

    These words made the master of the Dead Sea, who wanted to fight for the initiative, choke back her words. She even suspected that this beauty was forcefully snatched by the Mistress of the Dark World. Otherwise, why was it that when she mentioned that the Mistress of the Dark World was afraid of the heat, not only did the other party look like he didn''t care, but she also heard the sound of teeth grinding?

    The master of the Dead Sea was a little uncertain about the position of the dark mistress in Leng ruoxue''s heart. If she did not care about the life and death of the dark mistress at all, then wouldn''t she have worked for nothing? No! She had to get to the bottom of this.

    "Beauty, do you really not care about that man''s life? He and his two subordinates are now in my hands!" The death Sea Master reminded.

    "So what? I don''t ept any threats. If you think the hostage in your hands can threaten me, then you''re wrong! There were so many men in this world! If he didn''t have this, he could just find another one! And without the Dark Lord, with my strength, it won''t be difficult for me to dominate nineher prison, don''t you think?" Leng ruoxue replied with a smile.

    "That''s true. Beauty, why don''t we join hands and dominate the nineher prison?" After thinking for a while, the master of the death sea said.

    "You? Why should I bring a transvestite like you along when I can do it myself? Humans and demons can not cooperate, they must be destroyed! So, you can just wash up and wait for your death!" Leng ruoxue gave the master of the Dead Sea a disdainful look and said indifferently.

    "You ... Beauty, it''s not that easy to rule the nineher prison. Without me as your guide, you''ll take many detours. More importantly, the dark mistress''s subordinates won''t be convinced by you." The master of the Dead Sea did not give up as he tried to convince Leng ruoxue. He wanted to tie himself together with her.

    Unfortunately, Leng ruoxue listened to his words and only sneered. She pointed at Ming GE and the others and said,""I have a guide. You can ask them if they will submit to me."

    "We will follow miss Leng''s lead." Ming Song did not wait for the death Sea Master to ask and took the initiative to express his attitude. Seeing this,her sword and the others nodded. Their attitude proved Leng ruoxue''s words. The Mistress of the Dark World and the other two who were in the hands of the master of the Dead Sea could not threaten them.

    When the death Sea Master saw this, he was about to go crazy! F * ck! Was there no use for hostages? How did this happen? Could it be that these people really didn''t care about the lives of the Mistress of the Dark World and the other two? No! She would never believe it so easily!

    "You''re really not afraid that I''ll kill the three of them?" The master of the death sea continued to ask.

    "If you can really kill the Mistress of the Dark World, then go ahead and try." Ming GE said with a look of disdain. Did he think that the master of the Dead Sea didn''t know that he didn''t have the ability to kill the Mistress of the Dark World? He even dared toe up to them and threaten them with a hostage. Did he really think they were three-year-old children?<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Hmph! Even though I can''t kill the Mistress of the Dark World, I can still kill the other two. So, you really don''t regret it?" The death Sea Master still refused to give up.

    "It''s our honor to die for the Dark Lord and the futureher Empress!" Ming Song replied with determination. Then, he deliberately put on a noble and cold expression as he cast a sidelong nce at the master of the Dead Sea.

    "You damned renyao, you heard that?" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "You will regret this! You''ll definitely regret it!" The master of the Dead Sea was furious. The negotiation had failed.

    However, the Furious master of the death sea did not waste too much time with Leng ruoxue and the rest. He retreated back into the sea.

    Leng ruoxue and the others were rather suspicious of the master of the Dead Sea''s escape. Did this fe escape so easily? They were very disappointed. No matter what, they should at least have a fierce battle before leaving, right?

    "Miss Leng, we provoked the Lord of the Dead Sea so much just now. What if she were to vent her anger on the three of them? will the three of them ..." Ming GE asked worriedly. However, he did not finish his sentence, but Leng ruoxue understood what he meant.

    "Don''t worry! The three of them aren''t that weak. " Leng ruoxue consoled him. Even though she said that, she wasn''t sure what the master of the Dead Sea would do when he returned. Hence, she was actually very worried about the demon.

    After the master of the death sea returned to the death sea, she did not return to her own pce in her anger. Instead, she went to the light.

    When she saw the three of them, she immediately smiled and said,""I''ll show you something. " With that, the master of the death sea waved his hand and a light screen appeared above the light. Following that, Leng ruoxue''s voice appeared on the light screen. It was ying the conversation between the master of the death sea, Leng ruoxue, and the others.

    The demon looked at the screen and his heart was in turmoil. Xue ''er had indeede to the Dead Sea! However, when he saw that Xue ''er was safe and sound, and her mental state was not bad, and that the Dead Sea''s transvestite was unable to do anything to her, he was relieved.

    "Don''t you have anything to say?" After the images on the screen finished ying, the master of the death sea could not help but ask when he saw that none of the three of them were speaking.

    "No, I didn ''t!" The demon''s expression was as calm as ever. Since Xue ''er was so calm, he naturally couldn''t embarrass her. Besides, other than being temporarily trapped by the light, this damned renyao couldn''t hurt him at all. Xue'' er wouldn''t be threatened by any renyao either, so what else did he have to be afraid of?

    "You two don''t have any either?" Knowing that he could not threaten the Dark Lord, the Lord of the Dead Sea turned his attention to Ming ze and mu li. However, the two of them rolled their eyes at her and turned their heads away.

    Upon seeing this, the death Sea Master was about to explode from anger! Why were these hateful people so difficult to deal with?

    Just as the master of the Dead Sea was feeling extremely depressed, an ugly ck fish swam over and cried out,""Master, it''s not good. Many of our brothers have been scalded to death! Wuu ... Master, save me!"

    "Hahaha! Just wait to be boiled into soup!" Hearing the strange fish''s words, Ming ze said with a gloating expression.

    "Wuu ... Master, I don''t want to be boiled into soup. Help!" The fish monster''s face turned ashen as it pleaded for help.

 Chapter 2545 The First Negotiation (4)

    When the death Sea Master saw that his useless subordinate had embarrassed her, he said in exasperation,""Shut up! If you dare to cry again, I''ll stew you!"

    The strange fish didn''t dare to make a sound. It turned around and swam away like a little wife, choking on its tears. It was here to report the news, so it couldn''t be stewed by its master. After all, there were still beautiful fish waiting for it to return home!

    How detestable! When the Lord of the Dead Sea saw the strange fish turn around and leave, the anger in her heart rose again. However, she was even angrier at the three people in front of her. The temperature of the sea was already extremely high, but the three of them were trapped in the light by her. The light was protecting them instead, making them unable to feel the temperature of the sea water outside at all. She was so angry that she felt as if she had shot herself in the foot.

    But even so, she couldn''t remove the light. Otherwise, she would be the one who would be captured. One must know that she had spent a lot of effort to lure the Mistress of the Dark World and Ming ze into a trap and capture them alive. How could she let them escape so easily?

    However, the master of the Dead Sea looked at the three of them and felt angry. He red at the three of them for a while before he turned around and left.

    Another half a month passed.

    The fire on the surface of the Dead Sea was still burning red. The number of Dead Sea beasts had increased dramatically, and the temperature of the water had increased. Not only that, after a month of hard work by the phoenixes and fire dragons, the water level of the Dead Sea had dropped significantly. This fact caused the surviving sea beasts to panic. If this continued, the Dead Sea might really be roasted dry!

    Sitting in the hall at the bottom of the ocean, the death Sea Master had heard the same words countless times. She was truly sick of hearing it, and she was indeed sick of it. She didn''t expect that the other party''s Beastie would be so powerful. It had dried up one-fifth of the Dead Sea water. It had only been a month! Damn it! If they continue to do this, the death sea will cease to exist in less than half a year! As the master of the death sea, how could she allow such a thing to happen?

    "Master, quickly think of a way!" The sea beasts were so anxious that they were about to scratch the wall when they saw their master walking around like an ant in a hot pot without saying a word.

    Sob ... What is master still thinking about? They were about to lose their lives. In the past month, they had witnessed the death of countless sea beasts. Although the sea beasts that had been scalded to death were not very strong, the sea water was getting hotter and hotter. Who knew when it would be their turn?

    After living for so long and showing off their might in the Dead Sea, they were truly afraid! The women outside were too scary! That was a demon-like existence! To be honest, their fear of the Mistress of the Dark World was not as deep as the fear of the women outside. At least the Mistress of the Dark World would not have a way to dry the Dead Sea. But that woman could. This would directly take their little lives!

    "Master ..." The sea beasts couldn''t help but call out softly when they saw their master still pacing back and forth.

    At this time, the leader of the fish guards reported from outside,""Master, another 500 guards have died."

    "Dammit!" After hearing what the leader of the fish guards said, the Lord of the Dead Sea finally reacted.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Master, you have to think of something quickly! Otherwise, we''ll all lose our lives. " Seeing that their master had finally reacted, the sea beasts hurriedly said.

    "Do you have any good ideas?" The master of the death sea asked after hearing this.

    "We ..." The sea beasts looked at each other. They couldn''t do anything about it! If he had a good n, he wouldn''t have waited until now.

    "Master, why don''t we make peace with the evil demons outside?" A sea beast in the corner whispered.

    "Peace?" When the master of the Dead Sea heard these two words, his heart felt as if it was being sliced by a knife. After the other party had messed up his territory, he still took the initiative to ask for peace? This was really too cowardly!

    The master of the Dead Sea was rather unhappy with this idea, and the sea beasts who could tell that she did not look too good did not dare to respond to this idea. They could only lower their heads and remain silent, in case their master would vent his anger on them.

    After saying these two words, the sea beast also regretted its own bbering. Wuwu ... Master seemed to be even angrier. It shrank into the corner, trying to reduce its presence.

    The master of the Dead Sea had been struggling because of the two words ''make peace''. As for Leng ruoxue and the others who were living a carefree life by the sea, they naturally did not have the time to care about what she was thinking. For the past month, they had had a great time.

    Especially when they smelled the increasingly strong fishy smell drifting over from the sea, they truly felt that the mission of roasting the Dead Sea was a great sess. They believed that it would not be long before the dead Sea would truly cease to exist.

    During this period of time, Leng ruoxue had been thinking about how the master of the Dead Sea would react. However, after seeing that the master of the Dead Sea was still lying at the bottom of the sea without any movement even after a month had passed, she naturally assumed that thedyboy wanted to fight her to the death!

    Since that was the case, she had no choice but to sacrifice her life to apany the transvestite!

    With this thought in mind, she also threw a small wisp of her me into the sea. Her me might be small, but its power was absolutely shocking. In just two days, the water in the Dead Sea was rapidly drained.

    This scene also made Mingge and the others tremble with fear. In the past, they had always thought that drying up the water of the death sea was an impossible task. But now, they did not dare to think that way anymore. What was impossible for others seemed to be rather easy for Leng ruoxue.

 Chapter 2546 Inevitable Existence (1)

    Three days after Leng ruoxue threw her me into the sea, the master of the Dead Sea could no longer hold it in. With a dark expression, she surfaced once again.

    "Beauty, let''s talk." The death Sea Master gritted his teeth and said.

    "Do we have anything to talk about?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes and said with an innocent look.

    "Of course there is! Beauty, I know you''re here to save the Mistress of the Dark World and the other two. I''ll hand them over to you, and you can remove the mes on the sea. How about it?" The master of the death sea did not beat around the bush and said directly.

    "Just like this?" Leng ruoxue was obviously not satisfied with this condition.

    "What else do you want?" The master of the death sea gritted his teeth and asked in anger.

    "You don''t have anypensation?" Leng ruoxue smiled faintly.

    Upon hearing this, the corners of Mingge''s mouth twitched. Compensation? Didn''t they already Rob the master of the Dead Sea''s city Lord Residence? Of course, he would not say these words out loud to undermine Leng ruoxue. He only pitied the unlucky master of the Dead Sea in his heart.

    When the master of the Dead Sea heard this, he was truly depressed. This woman destroyed his Dead Sea city and killed so many of his subordinates. Now, he was willing to exchange hostages, and she still wantedpensation? What the hell is this? He had lived for a long time, but he had never seen such a shameless person. Leng ruoxue''s level of shamelessness was definitely second to none in the nineherworld prison.

    Seeing that the death Sea Master did not speak, Leng ruoxue could only continue to ask,""So, do you agree? If you agree to return the hostage to me and give me somepensation, I will put away these mes. Otherwise, it won''t be long before the dead Sea disappears from the nineherworld prison. "

    "I need to think about it." The death Sea Master sighed.

    "Then you''d better think quickly. I believe that in at most three months, the death sea will no longer exist." Leng ruoxue reminded.

    "I will," The death Sea Master gritted his teeth and retreated back to the bottom of the sea.

    The moment he returned to his Hall at the bottom of the sea, the sea beasts swarmed towards him. They looked at the Lord of the Dead Sea with anticipation and asked,""Master, how did the discussion go?"

    "They wantpensation!" The master of the death sea stated this fact calmly. As soon as he finished speaking, a sea beast said impatiently,""Then give it to them! Sob...We can''t stand this kind of life anymore. "

    The master of the Dead Sea''s face turned ck. If she could give it to him, of course she would. However, most of her collection was kept in the Dead Sea city''s city Lord''s mansion, and that city Lord''s mansion had disappearedpletely. Now that he was asking her forpensation, where was she going to steal it? Moreover, she was well aware that even a little bit of it would not be able to satisfy that woman''s appetite.

    She was quite depressed! Why didn''t such a scheming woman belong to her? She truly felt that she and Leng ruoxue were a match made in heaven. The two of them were sopatible! They were all so despicable and shameless.

    Fortunately, Leng ruoxue did not know that the master of the Dead Sea thought of her this way. Otherwise, she would be depressed as well. Furthermore, Leng ruoxue would never want to have any rtionship with a transvestite. She would never think that she and a transvestite were a match made in heaven. Thus, the bold and reckless Lord of the Dead Sea was lucky. Otherwise, if he had said these words in front of Leng ruoxue, he would definitely not have a good ending.

    The Lord of the Dead Sea was in a dilemma in his own pce Hall. The sea beasts were frowning. They truly believed that their master was reluctant topensate them. Thus, after the sea beasts discussed in low voices, one of them spoke up as the representative,"Master, we''ll pay for thepensation, so you should agree!"

    When he heard this, the death Sea Master lifted his eyelids and said with a speechless expression,""Do you think that littlepensation is enough to satisfy that hateful woman?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "We''re willing topensate you with everything we have. " The sea beast continued.

    As it finished speaking, it opened its mouth and spat out a storage ring. Then, it poured out all the items in the ring and ced them in front of the death Sea Master. Seeing this, the other beasts followed suit.

    In a short while, thepensation mentioned by the beasts was ced in front of the Dead Sea Master.

    Looking at the various items on the ground, the Lord of the Dead Sea''s mouth twitched. There was really everything! There was even some food caught by the sea beasts mixed in. It could be seen that these sea beasts were really going all out. However, even she was not interested in such a thing. Would that woman Leng ruoxue be interested?

    Did heck these things? The master of the Dead Sea did not think much of thispensation. However, this was a kind gesture from the sea beasts. In addition, the sea beasts were all looking at her with anticipation. She was a little embarrassed to reject them. However, these things were really too much for her to take out!

    "Master, we''ve contributed all our treasures." Seeing that its master was still silent, the sea beast couldn''t hold it in any longer. Just tell me if you can or can ''t! What''s the point of pretending to be silent?

    "These things won''t do." After a long silence, the master of the death sea finally spoke.

    "No? Why not? These were all good things! You can''t buy them even if you have money. Moreover, many of them are specialties of the Dead Sea. They will definitely be satisfied. " The sea beast said confidently.

    "These things are really not worth much." Helplessly, the Lord of the Dead Sea could only reveal this cruel fact. He had interacted with humans before, so he naturally knew what they liked the most. These sea grasses and whatnot were definitely not their favorite.

    "Worthless? How could that be? These are all good things!" The sea beast, who had been hit hard, was unwilling to believe this fact and mumbled to itself.

    "AI! Forget it, I''ll just take it and show it to that woman! You guys wait for my news. " The Lord of the Dead Sea was not willing to see the look on the sea beasts ''faces after their fathers died, so he escaped and came out of the sea.

    Leng ruoxue didn''t expect the transvestite to return so quickly. While she was puzzled, she saw the master of the Dead Sea throw over a few more rings. Just as she was about to reach out to receive them, she was intercepted by theher sword.

    "Young miss Leng, this damned renyao is not a good thing. Be careful not to be fooled." Nether sword said with a serious expression.

    Hearing this, the death Sea master''s face turned ck. Leng ruoxue was speechless. It was just a few rings. Could it be that they were poisoned? In reality, that was whather sword really thought. He was thinking that if he was poisoned, Leng ruoxue would definitely have a way to save him. However, if the person who was poisoned was Leng ruoxue, that would be terrible. So he couldn''t take the risk.

    "Let''s see what''s inside!" Leng ruoxue nodded her head. She had to appreciate his good intentions!

    Nether sword nodded and looked into the ring through his divine sense. His expression immediately changed."Damned renyao, why are you giving us these lousy things?"

    "This is thepensation we''ve gathered." The death Sea Master said emotionlessly. However, he was thinking that he knew that the other party would not be satisfied and he was right.

    "Are you trying to send off a beggar? You''re using this trash to trick us? Do you think we don''t know what''s good for you?" Theher sword was very angry, and the consequences were very serious.

 Chapter 2547 Inevitable Existence (2)

    After hearingher sword''s words, Leng ruoxue took a ring out of curiosity. She used her divine sense to take a look, and her expression changed slightly. The items in this ring were reallyplete! There were all kinds of strange fish, strange-looking ck aquatic grass, and ck boulders. He really didn''t know where this transvestite had collected all these things.

    The master of the Dead Sea''s judgment had dropped by quite a bit! The items in the ring were on apletely different level from the items they had obtained from the city Lord''s mansion.

    When Jiang Ning saw Leng ruoxue''s expression, he took a ring out of curiosity. After looking at it, he couldn''t help but ask,""Why did you give us so many fish? We are not interested in the strange fish of the Dead Sea. "

    "Those fish are the collection of my subordinates, and so are these things." The master of the death sea thought about it and replied honestly.

    "Don''t tell me you''re just using your subordinates "things to trick us? You''re so insincere!" Hearing this,her sword was instantly enraged.

    "I want to be sincere, but I don''t have the goods! These things were gathered bit by bit by my subordinates. I only hope that you can let them go. " The death Sea Master said pitifully.

    Was he ying the emotional card? Leng ruoxue''s eyes widened in disbelief. She had thought that this fellow would continue to walk the path of a slut! It turned out that he had changed his approach.

    "Who are you lying to? You don''t have any on hand?" Nether sword didn''t believe the words of the master of the Dead Sea at all. He knew very well how much money the Dead Sea city could make.

    "I really didn ''t. The Dead Sea city is destroyed, and so are my many years of collection. " The master of the death sea said with a face full of worry. When she thought of this, she felt her heart ache.

    Ugh! Leng ruoxue fell silent. Would she tell the transvestite that she had taken everything from the city Lord''s residence? Of course not. However, she didn''t want to see the guy in front of her acting pitiful all the time. He was really too annoying, wasn''t he?

    "It sounds pitiful. Why don''t you bring us more seaweed and stones from the bottom of the sea? We don''t want the fish. " Jiang Ning pitied Leng ruoxue and spoke up for her.

    "You can make the decision?" The Lord of the Dead Sea didn''t dare to believe Jiang Ning''s words. In her opinion, other than his face, this man didn''t look like someone who could be in charge of the family. Thus, her gaze was still on Leng ruoxue.

    "Xue ''er, tell her." When Jiang Ning heard these words that seemed to hurt his self-esteem, he immediately turned around and looked at Leng ruoxue with hidden bitterness.

    "We''ll do as he says!" Leng ruoxue nodded. Actually, she didn''t expect the master of the Dead Sea to bring out anything else. However, when she heard the other party say that he wanted to use a hostage to negotiate with her, she felt ufortable. She also wanted to let the other party know that a hostage in their hands wouldn''t be a threat to them!

    When the master of the Dead Sea heard Leng ruoxue''s words, the huge stone in her heart finally fell to the ground. Then, she started to act cheeky again andughed,""Beauty, I''ll order people to prepare more water grass and stones for you. Can you put down the fire first?"

    "No, unless you give me a hostage in exchange." Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes turned as she smiled.

    "Alright then!" The master of the death sea replied helplessly. She could tell that the little beauty in front of her wouldn''t let go until she saw the rabbit! A beauty wouldn''tpromise unless she saw some substantial benefits! What a cunning little thing. It''s a pity it''s not hers, wuu ...

    The master of the death sea was worried again because she was very clear that once she released the three of them, the beauty Leng ruoxue would no longer have any fate with her! From then on, she could only fantasize about him whenever she thought of him. She could no longere into close contact with him. This was truly a heart-wrenching matter.

    But what made her even more heartbroken was yet toe! Just as the master of the Dead Sea was about to return to the bottom of the ocean to release the hostages, he suddenly heard a voice that was gritting its teething from behind him,""No need to trouble yourself, we''reing up on our own!"

    Upon hearing this voice, the death Sea Master was shocked. He quickly turned around and pointed at the three people in front of him with his eyes wide open in disbelief,""You guys, how did you get out?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Do you really think that your devouring can trap me?" The demonughed coldly. The way he looked at the master of the death sea was as if he was looking at a dead man.

    The death Sea master''s little heart trembled. Then, he gathered his courage andughed proudly, "Didn''t I trap you?"

    "Master was trying to save me, otherwise he wouldn''t have fallen into your trap." Mu li scoffed.

    "No matter what, I''ve seeded, haven''t I?" The master of the Dead Sea didn''t care what the reason was. After all, the Mistress of the Dark World was once her prisoner. This fact was enough to make her proud.

    "You''ve seeded! "Unfortunately, this is not enough ..." After the demon finished speaking, he grabbed the Lord of the Dead Sea''s shoulder and dragged her to the beach. Then, a storm of fistsnded on the Lord of the Dead Sea''s body.

    "Uh! How pitiful!" Jiang Ning looked at the Dead Sea Master, who had been beaten up so badly that he had no temper, and said with a hint of sympathy.

    "You can be the hero and save the beauty. She will be touched and will probably devote her life to you!" Leng ruoxue nced at Jiang Ning and suggested sincerely.

    "No, I''m not interested in her. I''ll leave her for someone who likes her!" After saying that, Jiang Ning looked ather sword and the others with an evil smile.

    Nether sword and the others felt the thought-provoking look in Jiang Ning''s eyes and were so frightened that they shivered. They all looked up at the sky in unison and wailed in their hearts. They were not interested in this transvestite either, okay?

    After an unknown period of time, the demon was tired from beating him up. He gave mu li and Ming ze a look, and the two of them understood and went forward to continue beating up the master of the Dead Sea. Even though the master of the Dead Sea was beaten up by the demon to the point where she could not fight back and was trying her best not to make a sound, she did not have the same tolerance for mu li and Ming ze. Hence, as soon as the two of them got close to her, she started to fight back madly.

    "This is really a huge difference in treatment!" Uncle long couldn''t help but say.

    "This should be bullying the weak and fearing the strong." Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "Xue ''er," At this moment, the evildoer who had just beaten someone up immediately moved in front of Leng ruoxue like a wife who had done something wrong. He looked at her with an ingratiating expression, his eyes glimmering with Leng ruoxue in his eyes.

    Who knew that Leng ruoxue would only scoff coldly and ignore him. She even turned around with her back facing him.

    The demon was anxious when he saw this. Wu ... Xue ''er was angry! She was ignoring him! What should he do? In a moment of desperation, he went around to Leng ruoxue and looked at his wife pitifully. Unfortunately, Leng ruoxue still did not look at him.

    "Xue ''er, I know I was wrong! Don''t be angry anymore, okay?" The evildoer begged for mercy with a fawning look on his face, only hoping that Xue ''er would give him a look.

    Seeing their master''s reaction, Ming GE and the others were dumbfounded!

    Oh my God! Who was that man with the silly smile? Their master? No! This was impossible. They must have seen it wrong. That man was definitely not their wise and mighty Lord. His Lord would never speak to a woman in such a humble manner!

 Chapter 2548 Inevitable Existence (3)

    The Lord has been switched! Mingge and the others quickly came to a conclusion.

    However, to their disappointment, even though they were certain that their Lord had been switched, they could not deny the aura on his body. Woo......Oh, the wise and mighty great Lord, pleasee back quickly! Don''t be like this!

    They couldn''t ept it. Furthermore, when they saw Leng ruoxue''s cool expression as she ignored their master, and their master''s expression as if he was bent on currying favor with her, they all covered their faces. They really couldn''t bear to see their master in such a state.

    However, the evildoer would not care about what his subordinates thought of him. Coaxing his wife back was the right thing to do. Seeing that even after he had said all the good things, Xue ''er still only showed him her back view, the evil demon was a little anxious. He simply pulled Leng ruoxue into his arms and thought ...

    After Leng ruoxue realized his intentions, she did a shoulder throw, causing the tall and burly evildoer to fall to the ground. Nether sword and the others, who had finally regained their senses, were once again dumbfounded.

    "Xue ''er ..." The demon looked at Xue'' er with a heartbroken expression, his dark eyes started to be misty.

    Seeing this, Mingge and the others simply didn''t know how to evaluate their Lord''s behavior. Sob ... Did it have to be so embarrassing? However, when they saw uncle long and the others ''nonchnt expressions, they felt even more depressed. It seemed that their Lord had done this kind of thing a lot! Otherwise, why did they all look so used to it?

    My Lord! Where''s your integrity? Where did your noble and cold temperament go? Did he feed it to the master of the Dead Sea? The hearts of Mingge and the rest were in turmoil. It was as if thousands of alpacas were howling and galloping wildly. They all wanted to kneel in front of Leng ruoxue. Sob ... Miss Leng, please be magnanimous and forgive his Lord! Otherwise, his Lord might do something shameful again!

    Who knew that the moment this thought came to their minds, they saw the demon suddenly hugging Leng ruoxue''s legs tightly and looking at Leng ruoxue pitifully.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue''s forehead was filled with ck lines. ''Damn it!'' The demon had actually learned this move. One had to know that those who dared to do this in the past had all been thrown out of the window by him.

    However, this was not the end. Ming GE and the others saw that their master had lost so much face that they couldn''t care less. They all knelt in front of Leng ruoxue, tugged on her clothes, and said in unison,""Miss Leng, please forgive his Lord!"

    In fact, what they wanted to say more was that their Lord''s appearance was really too shocking! But what could they do? the other party was their boss. When their boss was in trouble, how could they sit by and do nothing?

    "All of you, get up." Leng ruoxue''s face darkened. She nced at the three people who were engaged in a heated battle not far away, then looked at the fellow who was kneeling on the ground in front of her. She thought to herself,"why is there such a huge difference between them?" Fortunately, there were two more normal ones!

    "Xue ''er, are you still angry with me? I know I was wrong. " The demon asked in a mosquito-like voice.

    "Where did you go wrong?" Leng ruoxue''s face remained stoic. But she was finally willing to talk to him.

    The demon was greatly relieved. He then crawled up from the ground and said with an uneasy expression,""I shouldn''t have kept it from you ..."

    "You actually dared to meet another woman behind my back?" Without waiting for the evildoer to finish his sentence, Leng ruoxue interrupted him angrily and red at him with eyes that were spitting fire.

    The demon was dumbfounded when he heard this.

    Did he meet another woman behind Xue ''er''s back? Which one? How could he not know?

    "Xue ''er, I didn''t see any other woman!" The demon felt wronged. How could Xue ''er wrong him like this! Wu ... He was a hundred times more wronged than that ''er''.

    "You still dare to be stubborn? your subordinates have already confessed." Leng ruoxue said through gritted teeth.

    "Confessed? Who told you to?" Hearing this, the demon immediately turned his eyes to Mingge and the others. They were so frightened that they shook their heads. They shouldn''t be wronged in this kind of matter! They definitely didn''t say anything.

    Seeing his subordinates shaking their heads, the evildoer turned back to look at Leng ruoxue, feeling wronged,""Xue ''er, no one said anything. You can''t wrong me."

    "Nether sword!" When Leng ruoxue heard this, she immediately called out names.

    "I didn''t say that! I definitely didn''t say that!" Nether sword''s heart trembled, and his legs began to go soft under the demon''s re. Wuwu...Why did she treat him like this? Even though he had offended Leng ruoxue in the past, wasn''t he trying his best to make up for it?

    "Didn''t I ask you before? did your master go to see another woman? There are other women?" Leng ruoxue started to bring up old scores.

    "Yes, but I didn''t say that master has other women!" Nether sword said with an aggrieved expression.

    "Yes, you admitted that the demon went to see another woman, but you refused to tell me no matter how I asked." Leng ruoxue roared in anger.

    "Wuu ... It''s the Lord who forbade me from telling you." Nether sword really wanted to buy a piece of tofu and kill himself. How could he frame people like this? Beside him, Mingge and the others were already looking at him with sympathetic eyes. He was extremely depressed.

    "My Lord, you won''t allow me to tell miss Leng your whereabouts." Under the demon''s furious re,her sword mustered up his courage and said,"I definitely can''t take the me."<novelnext></novelnext>

    The demon understood. He couldn''t meher sword for not exining things clearly, but he had made a grave mistake by causing Xue ''er to misunderstand. After thinking for a while, the demon decided on the location of theher sword.

    "Xue ''er, I''m going to meet the master of the death sea. He''s not a woman." The demon pleaded.

    "But he''s not a man!" Leng ruoxue did not intend to let the evildoer off so easily to prevent him from acting on his own in the future. Hence, she said this on purpose.

    "Uh!" The demon didn''t know what to say. Wu ... Xue ''er was doing it on purpose. He could tell.

    Steeling his heart, the evildoer confessed honestly,""Xue ''er, there''s a reason why I didn''t dare to let you know about this. Can you listen to my exnation?"

    "Go ahead," Leng ruoxue kindly gave him a chance.

    "The master of the Dead Sea is a transvestite who does not care about men or women. I did not dare to let you know because I was afraid that he would have designs on you when he sees you. Although he''s not afraid of me, it''s not a happy thing to have a disgusting fly-like guy thinking about his woman. That''s why I hid it from you and came to the Dead Sea with Ming ze. " The demon said with a face full of sincerity.

    He paused for a moment before continuing."At first, I thought that I would be able to resolve the issue here very quickly. I didn''t expect that there would be an ident."

    The "ident" he was referring to was when he was trapped by the death Sea master''s devouring. To him, this was considered a humiliation. But luckily, he managed to break free from the devouring in the end. Otherwise, it would have been really embarrassing.

    "You know that there''s no gender difference between humans and demons, yet you still dare toe here?" Leng ruoxue was enraged after hearing the demon''s exnation.

    "He doesn''t care about men or women, but he doesn''t dare to have any ideas about me. Moreover, our prisoner potian was saved by her, so of course I have to go and get her back. " The demon said matter-of-factly.

    "You want to break the heavens? Then why are you the ones who were caught?" Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    "It was an ident." The demon said gloomily. This time, he had failed miserably in a small river.

    "My Lord did it to save me." At this moment, mu li, who was walking towards them, couldn''t help but interrupt. In his hands, he was still carrying the unconscious death Sea Master.

    "It''s you, you idiot!" Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with disappointment.

    "Wuu ... I can''t beat him." Mu Li''s eyes were filled with tears, and he felt wronged.

    "Xue ''er, I can defeat this transvestite. However, I was identally trapped by the devouring, so ..." The demon quickly expressed his stance. He did not want to be looked down upon by Xue'' er.

    "Yeah, yeah! If master was at his peak, the devouring wouldn''t have been able to trap him. " Mu li quickly agreed to please her. If it wasn''t for the fact that her master''s strength was only at the divine Emperor level, they wouldn''t be so aggrieved.

    "Xue ''er, I''ve exined everything clearly. You''re not angry anymore, right?" The demon saw that Xue ''er''s expression seemed to be much better, and quickly seized the opportunity.

    However, Leng ruoxue still rolled her eyes at him and pointed at the death Sea Master who was covered in injuries,""How do you n to deal with this guy?"

    "The Dead Sea city is gone. This guy should be well-behaved for a few days. I''ll just leave him here!" The demon said after thinking for a while.

    Hearing the demon''s words, Leng ruoxue was a little surprised. She thought that the demon would kill this renyao in a fit of anger! He didn''t expect that the demon would still want to keep him alive. There was definitely something fishy about this!

    Seeing through Leng ruoxue''s thoughts, the demon calmly said,""This guy can''t be killed. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have tolerated him for so long."

    "Why?" Leng ruoxue could not understand. However, killing the Lord of the Dead Sea was not a big deal to her. After all, the Lord of the Dead Sea did not cause her any real harm. On the contrary, the Lord of the Dead Sea had suffered quite a lot of losses. When she thought of this, Leng ruoxue started to pity him.

    Back then, when the master of the death sea appeared, his aura was so powerful! It was a pity that before he could disy his strength, he was scared away by her mes. After that, she set fire to the ocean. No matter how he thought about it, the Lord of the Dead Sea was more aggrieved.

    "The master of the Dead Sea was born in the Dead Sea and is the incarnation of the Dead Sea. He represents all the resentment in the nineher prison. Therefore, he must exist. If the Dead Sea is destroyed, then the responsible emotions of the nineher prison will have no ce to go. In that case, the nineher prison will be in chaos." The demon said honestly.

    "There''s such a ce?" Leng ruoxue was speechless. Then wouldn''t this transvestite be equivalent to a rubbish collection station? Oh! Thinking about it this way, she was quite pitiful.

    "The nineherher prison is different from the divine world. Other than the natives, there are many evil ghosts. The cause of death of these evil ghosts is unknown, and they will more or less release some aura of resentment. The death sea''s responsibility is to absorb the aura of resentment that they release to prevent the air in the nineherherher prison from being polluted. Actually, the Lord of the Dead Sea was very obedient at the start and did his job well. However, he absorbed too much resentment and slowly grew crooked. " The demon said slowly, his tone somewhat resentful that iron didn''t meet steel.

 Chapter 2549 Where Are My Breasts?(1)

    Leng ruoxue understood. The death Sea Lord had absorbed too much resentment, which was why he had be uncontroble. He even had the intention to dominate the nineherher prison. However, with a demon around, the death Sea Lord would not be able to do much. At the same time, she broke out in a cold sweat for her kindness. Fortunately, she didn''t violently roast the Dead Sea dry. Otherwise, wouldn''t she have ruined the demon''s n?

    However, this devilish brat, master of the death sea, still needed to be taught a lesson. At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue pointed at master of the death sea and asked,""Do you need me to help you purify her?"

    Purification? Upon hearing these two words, Ming GE and the others felt particrly uneasy. What did this mean? Why did their hearts tremble when they heard that? It was as if something bad was about to happen. Or were they overthinking things? In reality, everything was normal?

    However, when the demon heard these two words, he nodded with a smile and said,""Alright! I''ll have to trouble Xue ''er, just leave her life. "

    With the demon''s words, Leng ruoxue did not hold back and immediately released a small me. The little me was dark purple with a tinge of red. It jumped around the unconscious master of the Dead Sea excitedly. After a while, the Dead Sea master''s body was covered in mes that were half the height of a man. Ming GE and the others were so scared that they took a few steps back.

    Oh my God! W-what was he doing? Didn''t his Lord say that the master of the death sea can not be killed? They were truly frightened by Leng ruoxue''s mes. Furthermore, the temperature of the mes was extremely high, causing them to feel extremely ufortable. They could empathize with her and instantly understood the death Sea Lord who was in the mes.

    They did not pity the master of the death sea, but they felt that if they could feel the heat from the mes even though they were so far away, wouldn''t the master of the death sea, who was in the mes, lose his life?

    However, seeing their master''s rxed and happy appearance, Ming GE and the others were smart enough not to make a fuss. Otherwise, they would be despised again.

    At the same time, the Lord of the death sea within the mes woke up quickly under the scorching heat. However, she felt that she could not move her body. The mes seemed to be burning something within her body, making her feel unbearable yet extremelyfortable.

    ''Damn it!'' Who could tell her what was going on? The death Sea Master did not know what was going on and could only passively endure the scorching heat.

    After an unknown period of time, the me gradually shrunk to the size of a small me. Then, it floated away from the body of the master of the Dead Sea and returned to Leng ruoxue''s fingertip as if it was asking for a reward. It then disappeared.

    At this moment, the Lord of the Dead Sea had fainted again. However, Ming GE and the others could clearly feel that the aura of the Lord of the Dead Sea was different. It seemed to be quite pure.

    How could the aura of the master of the Dead Sea be pure? Could they have made a mistake? The few people who didn''t quite believe it quickly moved closer to observe. It was indeed very pure.

    Ming GE and the others looked at Leng ruoxue in shock. This was too unbelievable.

    "What''s going on?" Mingge could not help but ask.

    "I''ve purified her!" Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    "So powerful! I thought you wanted to burn her to death!" Hearing this,her sword immediately said obsequiously.

    "Burning and purifying are indeed only a matter of a thought." Leng ruoxue said calmly. Then, she looked ather sword and said in a chatting tone,""Do you want to try? It feels pretty good. "

    "No! I don''t want to try!" Nether sword was so frightened by Leng ruoxue''s words that his face turned pale. He subconsciously hid behindher song.

    Leng ruoxue nced at his actions andughed nonchntly,""You two seem to have a good rtionship?"

    "Miss Leng, please don''t misunderstand. Our rtionship is quite ordinary." Mingge said with a serious face.

    "Our rtionship with him is just so-so," Seeing this, the others said in unison. In an instant, Ming GE and the others quickly drew a clear line withher sword. They did not want to be implicated by this idiot.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You disloyal people!" Nether sword was so angry that he made threatening gestures. However, due to the difference in numbers and strength, he could only curse them in his heart!

    Sob ... You can''t bully me like this, okay?

    Nether sword was very sorrowful. He felt that he would never love again! At this moment, the evildoer patted his shoulder sympathetically and said,""Calm down, you still have a little friend."

    "My Lord, you''re the best." Nether sword fawningly said.

    "Oh! In the future, you can apany the master of the death sea and stay in the death sea!" The demon pattedher sword''s head and stated his decision in a calm manner.

    "I don''t want to!" Beforeher sword could say anything, someone spoke first. And this person was the death Sea Master, who had just woken up.

    Theher sword was even more furious when he heard this voice.

    "You bastard! I should be the one saying that! What right do you, a loser, have to say no!" The consequences of theher sword''s anger were quite serious.

    "Are you the one who defeated me?" The death Sea Master said with a look of disdain.

    "It doesn''t matter who it is. You are our prisoner!" Nether sword said with a smile. Suddenly, he couldn''t help but widen his eyes and cry out,"Where are your breasts?"

    Upon hearing this, Leng ruoxue and the others broke out in cold sweat. They looked ather sword speechlessly and thought,''this is not the main point, okay? Could this guy not be so out of line? However, at this moment, the choppy chest of the master of the death sea had indeed be t. Not only that, the originally demonic face of the master of the death sea had also be more masculine. His voice was also very masculine, and he did not look as feminine as before. It could also be said that the feminininity of the master of the Dead Sea hadpletely disappeared after being purified by Leng ruoxue''s mes.

    Oh! This should be a good thing for a transvestite who was neither a man nor a woman, right?

    Who knew that when the master of the Dead Sea heardher sword''s words, not only was he not happy, he started to wail as if his parents had died,"Wuu ... Where''s my chest? Why are my breasts gone? Oh, my magnificent and proud chest! How could you abandon me? I''mpletely relying on you to hook up with men! What am I going to do without you?"

    These words caused Leng ruoxue and the rest to break out in cold sweat. This fellow really couldn''t be treated withmon sense. Furthermore, the words he said were too disgusting! In the next second, no one knew who led the way, but uncle long and the others all rushed forward and gave the death Sea Master, who had just woken up, another round of beating!

    After a long time, the Lord of the death sea, who was unable to fight back and had suffered a huge blow, fainted again.

    "I''ve lived for so long, but I''ve never seen such a person. " Uncle long said as he pped his hands.

    "I''ve never seen him before. " Dongfang Yue agreed.

    "It''s good to ignore it. Xue ''er, shouldn''t we go home?" The demon turned to look at Leng ruoxue.

    "Which home?" Leng ruoxue pretended to be confused and asked.

    "Jiuyou city, of course." The demon smiled ingratiatingly and was extremely obedient.

 Chapter 2550 Where Are My Breasts?(2)

    "That''s my house?" Leng ruoxue raised her eyebrows.

    "Yes! It had to be! What''s mine is yours!" The demon said matter-of-factly.

    "Since that''s the case, let''s go back!" Leng ruoxueughed in an enigmatic manner.

    "Alright!" The demon was extremely happy. Seeing that Xue ''er was not angry anymore, he was relieved.

    Following which, he summoned the Dead Sea deep octopus and ordered it to bring the unconscious death Sea Master down. The Dead Sea deep octopus did not dare to disobey the demon''s order and obediently carried the death Sea Master to the bottom of the sea. However, the fear in its eyes before it dived into the dead Sea left a deep impression on everyone.

    After dealing with the death Sea Master, the demon was prepared to return home. However, before he left, he did not forget to leave theher sword in the death sea to monitor the death Sea Master in case he caused trouble again.

    In reality, this was just an excuse for the demon to punishher sword. As for the death Sea Master causing trouble, he believed that the purified death Sea Master would not have such thoughts.

    Nether sword, who had not expected to be left here, was deeply sorrowful. How can you treat your loyal subordinates like this?

    However, no matter how sadher sword was, it was a fact that he was left here.

    After leaving theher sword behind, Leng ruoxue and the rest left in a carefree manner.

    Along the way, the demon was very worried because Xue ''er was ignoring him again. Wu ... He thought that Xue'' er was no longer angry! Who knew that the girl''s anger didn''t subside at all.

    "Xue ''er, can you talk to me?" The demon begged for the umpteenth time.

    "We''re almost at jiuyou city," Leng ruoxue turned to look at the evildoer and replied as he wished.

    "Yup! We''re going home. " The demon was very happy that Xue ''er was finally willing to talk to him.

    "You should have a Princess living in your house!" Leng ruoxue''s words confused the demon. Princess? Since when did jiuyou city have a Princess? How could he not know?

    He turned around and looked at mu li. Mu Li''s face was full of question marks. However, when the others heard this, they all broke out in cold sweat. It was a Princess! He should be talking about floating Jade, right? At this thought, they all turned to look at Ming GE, but he was very calm. The expression on his face clearly said,"it has nothing to do with me."

    "Mu Li, you have an illegitimate daughter?" The demon who didn''t understand the situation asked directly.

    "My Lord is wronged! I don''t even know where my illegitimate daughter''s mother is! Where can we find an illegitimate daughter!" Mu li felt that he had suffered an undeserved disaster. He had left jiuyou city earlier than his Lord, so how could he have known about the princess?

    "Then where did the princesse from in jiuyou city?" The demon asked angrily. From Xue ''er''s tone, she was clearly unhappy. If he didn''t draw a clear line between himself and this matter, he would be the one in trouble! Therefore, the evildoer had already made up his mind that he would push everything that had nothing to do with him onto someone else.

    "I''m not sure. " After mu li finished speaking, he looked at Ming ze.

    Ming ze saw that the muli City Master was in danger of spreading the mes of war to him, so he quickly said,""My Lord, I left jiuyou city with you. When we left, there was no Princess in jiuyou city, I promise."

    "Xue ''er, did you hear that? There''s no Princess. " The demon nodded in satisfaction. Fortunately, he had a witness. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to wash himself clean even if he jumped into the dead Sea.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Is that so?" Leng ruoxue nced at the people present with a half-smile and continued to uphold the principle of silence is gold.

    Seeing this, the demon''s heart began to feel uneasy.

    After entering jiuyou city, everyone teleported back to the city Lord''s mansion.

    As soon as they entered the mansion, the head guard and head butler of jiuyou city immediately noticed the demon and the others. He quickly came out to wee them.

    Upon hearing the news, Piao Yao also rushed over.

    When Piao Yao arrived at the entrance, her beautiful eyes were the first to search among the evildoer and the rest. However, she did not see the person she wanted to see the most. Instead, she saw the rather conspicuous Leng ruoxue standing among the crowd, surrounded by them like a myriad of stars surrounding the moon. In an instant, her jealousy burned and she flew into a rage.

    "Bitch! You''re so bold to not kneel when you see this Princess!" The floating Jade Fire roared. Her sharp voice was like a sudden p of thunder, exploding in front of everyone. In an instant, everyone''s eyes turned to her.

    Having attracted the attention of the crowd, Piao Yao was feeling pleased with herself and did not notice that many people were looking at her with sympathy. At this moment, she noticed that Leng ruoxue did not seem to be frightened by her, so she pointed at Leng ruoxue and shouted unhappily,""B * tch, didn''t you hear what I said? Quickly kneel down in front of this Princess!"

    "You''re talking to me?" Leng ruoxue smiled faintly.

    "Could there be anyone else besides you?" Piao Yao shouted.

    "I don''t think so." Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes swept across evildoer''s and the rest''s faces. She then parted the crowd and stood in front of Piao Yao.

    "Slut, what are you still standing there for? Why aren''t you kneeling?" Seeing that Leng ruoxue was only looking at her, Piao Yao felt a little uneasy. However, she still held her head high and puffed out her chest, ordering Leng ruoxue with an arrogant look.

    "Kneel down?" Leng ruoxue smiled calmly. Then, she stretched out her snow-white hand and pped Piao Yao''s face.

    Half of Piao Yao''s face immediately swelled up, and she was also directly beaten silly. At this moment, the evildoer came to Leng ruoxue''s side with a face full of heartache. He held her hand and said gently,""Did it hurt? In the future, you don''t need to do this kind of thing yourself, just find someone to do it for you. Otherwise, if I hurt your hand, my heart will ache to death!"

    "Miss Leng, in the future, leave this kind of matter to me." Rou Ji also expressed her opinion.

    "Alright, I''ll leave her to you. You can continue!" Leng ruoxue said nonchntly.

    "Yes!" Rou Ji was very happy. She could take her revenge at the same time. One should know that she had wanted to beat this woman for a long time. If it wasn''t for her strong background, she wouldn''t have to swallow her anger until now. Now that she had such a good opportunity to beat this woman, she naturally wouldn''t let it go.

    After that, everyone heard the sound of pping. After rouji pped her a few times, Piao Yao finally reacted. She red at rouji who pped her and shouted fiercely,"Rouji, you bitch, you dare to hit me?"

    "You''re the one I''m hitting. " Rou Ji''s smile was very gentle, but her hand movements weren''t gentle at all. When Piao Yao came back to her senses, her ps became even more vicious.

    The pitiful eldest miss Piao Yao, the number one beauty of the nineherher prison, had her beautiful face beaten into a pig''s head. The maidservants behind her were all scared stiff when they saw the fiendish rouji. They didn''t dare to help their young miss.

    "Stop!" At this moment, a furious roar sounded. Then, the Furious Ming Xing grabbed Rou Ji''s wrist and stopped her from continuing her violent actions.

 Chapter 2551 Where Are My Breasts?(3)

    "Ming Xing city Lord, you''re hurting me." Rou Ji smiled.

    "Rouji, you dare to hit Piao Yao? who gave you the guts?" Ming Xing''s face turned red with anger as he roared.

    "I asked her to do it. Why? do you have an opinion?" Leng ruoxue said with a smile. At the same time, she released a me that burned Ming Xing''s hand. Ming Xing felt the pain and subconsciously let go of rouji''s hand.

    "It''s you? I didn''t expect you toe back alive. " When Ming Xing saw Leng ruoxue, he was slightly shocked. He had even identally blurted out the words in his heart.

    "It seems that the Lord of the dark travel city doesn''t want me toe back alive! I''m sorry to disappoint you. " Leng ruoxue''s smile was extremely beautiful, but it did not reach her eyes. When Ming Xing saw this, he felt extremely uneasy.

    In reality, he really did not expect Leng ruoxue to return unscathed. He was very clear about how dangerous the death sea was. He originally thought that this woman would be the forbidden pet of the Lord of the death sea. Who knew that she would return so quickly? how could he not be surprised? One had to know that he could not even guarantee that he would be able to leave the death sea unscathed, let alone the fact that the other party was only a divine Emperor.

    Although he had thought of this, Ming Xing didn''t dare to admit it. He only smiled and said,""Miss Leng, you''ve misunderstood me. How could I not hope for you toe back?"

    "It doesn''t matter to me what you think. Someone will deal with you." Leng ruoxue smiled and turned to rouji,"Rouji, bring Princess piaoyao and let''s go back to our room."

    "Yes." Rou Ji nodded delightedly. She threw a provocative look at Ming Xing, then grabbed the dazed Piao Yao and prepared to leave.

    "Wait, you can''t take Piao Yao away," Ming Xing quickly stopped them.

    "City Master Ming Song, we can''t take her away?" Leng ruoxue didn''t even look at Ming Xing, directly asking for Ming GE''s opinion.

    "Piao Yao requests miss Leng to deal with her as she wishes." Mingge said with a nonchnt expression.

    "Then I won''t be polite." After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she turned around and left with uncle long and the others.

    Ming Xing became even more anxious. He wanted to stop Ming GE again, but Ming GE blocked him firmly. This made him a little angry."Mingge, that''s your sister!"

    "It''s just a father. I have many younger sisters like him in my family. If you like, I''ll give you two more. " Mingge said disapprovingly.

    However, he was afraid that Ming Xing would not have his life to enjoy.

    Sure enough, as soon as he thought of this, he heard his Lord, who had been pretending to be invisible, order,""Arrest Ming Xing, who has offended his superior, and await his punishment!"

    Hearing this, Ming Xing was dumbfounded. Only then did he notice the Silent Master not far away. His face turned pale with fright and he shivered,""My, my Lord, greetings to my Lord."

    Ming Xing wanted to kneel down, but the demon turned around and left.

    Ming ze and the others who passed by Ming Xing all looked at him with sympathy, then sighed and left. In the end, it was the kind guard leader who directly captured the somewhat dazed Ming Xing and locked him in the Imperial prison.

    On the other side, the evildoer was chasing after Leng ruoxue, trying to follow her back to her room, but the door was shut in his face. Rouji passed on Leng ruoxue''s words with an apologetic expression,""Master, miss Leng asked you to find a ce to rest on your own. She doesn''t wee you here."

    "Xue ''er ..." The demon was heartbroken. How could Xue'' er treat him like this?

    However, he knew Xue ''er''s temper very well. Seeing that she was angry, he could only reluctantly turn around and leave like a little wife.

    Not long after, the guards of the city Lord''s mansion gathered outside the monster Pce''s courtyard. They took out wood and other materials from their storage rings and began to build the house.

    The guards moved nimbly, and a simple house was quickly built. The demon then moved in openly. The window of the house was facing the courtyard where Leng ruoxue and the others were staying. Hence, he could often see Xue ''er sitting in the courtyard. The only w was that there would always be a woman''s painful wailing from Xue ''er''s courtyard, which was a little noisy. However, he endured it!

    At this moment, the evildoer only wanted to show how pitiful he was. Every day, he carried an oppressive pressure on his body. The temperature in the city Lord''s mansion dropped rapidly. Everyone was very careful, afraid that they would offend the master and be cannon fodder.

    However, others could hide far away from his Lord, but mu li and the others couldn ''t. Not only that, but they also had to appear at his Lord''s side often to report to him about the situation in nineherher prison, especially to ask him how to deal with Ming Xing. However, every time they did this, the evildoer would show extreme impatience and shout at them angrily,""You''re asking me about such a small matter. Why do you care what we eat?"

    Every time he heard his Lord say this, mu li couldn''t help but want to kneel down. Oh ... His Lord! Ming Xing is one of the ten great main city''s city Lords. If you really want to deal with him, you must first agree! They didn''t dare to act on their own.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In the end, the demon was annoyed by them and could only order them to send Ming Xing to the mine. However, he did not say whether he wanted Ming Xing to manage the mine or to mine. What mu li and the others understood on their own was that their Lord wanted Ming Xing to manage the mine. Therefore, they very consciously arranged for Ming Xing to be in charge of only ten people. To the former city Lords of the ten major cities, such a punishment was no different from the end of the world.

    After Ming Xing''s matter was over, mu li and the rest did not dare to casually hang around in front of their master anymore. The demon could finally have some peace and quiet. Every day, he would guard the window and peek at Leng ruoxue like a wife-gazing stone.

    Leng ruoxue had a full view of the evildoer''s every move. Every day, she would see him acting like a pitiful little pet, staring at her with his eyes wide open. Her heart almost softened. However, when she thought of the evildoer''s crimes, she hardened her heart and ignored him. Otherwise, he would never remember this!

    Leng ruoxue had hardened her heart, but uncle long and the rest felt especially uneasy. After some thought, they decided to plead for mercy on behalf of the demon.

    "Xue ''er, your demon knows his mistake. Don''t be angry with him anymore." Uncle long advised.

    "Yup! Look at how well-behaved he has been these few days. Just forgive him!" Dongfang Yue also said. If he didn''t plead on behalf of the demon, he was afraid that the demon woulde after him! Sob...It wasn''t easy for them! It clearly had nothing to do with them, but a certain someone held a grudge.

    As she listened to the crowd saying the same or simr words, Leng ruoxue''s face turned darker and darker. When did the evildoer bribe uncle long and the others? It was really too detestable!

    Looking at uncle long and the others ''behavior, Leng ruoxue truly felt that she could not forgive this evildoer so easily. She did not want that fellow to admit his mistakes and not change. If someone were to speak up for him whenever he made a mistake, she would be in a passive position!

    Uncle long and the others would never have thought that their persuasion would backfire. Otherwise, they would never have said so much. In reality, if they had not acted on a whim, they would have run over to help put in a good word for the evildoer. Perhaps Leng ruoxue would have already forgiven the evildoer, but now! It was far away again.

    Those who didn''t know were hoping! He didn''t know how much time had passed, but he felt like the flowers were about to wither. However, there was still no movement from Xue ''er. Gradually, more and more cold air was released from his body. In the end, mu li and the others were the unlucky ones.

    The demon used special training as an excuse to train mu li and the rest, causing them to sigh every day. They couldn''t wait for Leng ruoxue to take their master away. Otherwise, they would be trained to death by their master sooner orter. Sob ... Why did their lives have to be so bitter?

    Mu li and the rest were extremely worried. After being trained for a few days, they discussed in secret and sent one person to beg Leng ruoxue every day. In the beginning, Leng ruoxue ignored them. But as time passed, she was annoyed by them and could not take it anymore. Leng ruoxue could only surrender and let them find a demon.

    When the demon heard that Xue ''er wanted to see him, he was so happy that his tail was about to rise to the sky. He was even more proud in his heart. Hehe, his idea was indeed good. Let''s see if Xue'' er can''t stand it anymore!

    He eagerly went to see Leng ruoxue, but who knew that she would drag him into the room without a second word, leaving uncle long, mu li, and the rest outside, who were looking at the door with ambiguous expressions.

    Uncle long, mu li, and the others looked at each other and smiled knowingly. Especially when they heard the banging soundsing from the room, they were even more certain that this was definitely a good rhythm!

    It was the so-called husband and wife fight at the head of the bed and make up at the end of the bed! It''s no big deal for a couple to have a little conflict! The most important thing was that the two of them could reconcile. Otherwise, it would definitely not be a good feeling for these cannon fodders to follow them all day long and be on edge!

    The next day.

    The demon and Leng ruoxue left the room. However, the evildoer had been shyly hiding behind Leng ruoxue. When uncle long and the others saw this, they knew that this fellow was embarrassed!

    "Uncle long, we''ll be returning to the divine realm today." Leng ruoxue ignored the gazes of uncle long and the others.

    "Miss Leng, what should I do?" Rou Ji asked immediately.

    "Of course you''ll stay here." Leng ruoxue said matter-of-factly. Rouji had a husband here, so she couldn''t possibly go to the divinity with her!

    "Then what about Piao Yao?" Rou Ji asked again. That woman hadn''t been toyed to death by her, but she was on herst breath. Now, she had finally gotten her revenge, which made her feel quite happy.

    "I''ll leave it to you to deal with. " Leng ruoxue said after some thought. Although that woman was very rude to her, she was definitely not the unlucky one, so she didn''t want to kill Piao Yao. One should know that it was easy to make a person die, but it was very difficult to make a person suffer a fate worse than death. Now that Piao Yao had rouji, she would definitely suffer a fate worse than death.

    Rou Ji nodded. Then, tears gushed out of her eyes and she said pitifully,"Miss Leng, I will miss you."

    "There''s still a long way to go, we''ll meet again," Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    Rou Ji nodded again while sobbing. If she didn''t have something to worry about, she really wanted to go to the divinity with Leng ruoxue and the others. She knew that she wouldn''t be lonely with these people!

 Chapter 2552 A Shocking Conspiracy (1)

    There were many people who had the same idea as rouji. When Mingge and the others heard that their master was going back to the divinity, they tactfully expressed their desire to go with her. Leng ruoxue did not dare to make the decision for them, so she turned around and pulled the demon out from behind her. "What''s your opinion?"

    "We can''t all go." The demon said viciously. After he finished speaking, he suddenly realized that everyone was staring at him with a dumbfounded look. Instantly, he became angry and roared,"What are you looking at? have you never seen me before?"

    Ugh! Everyone was speechless, not knowing what to say. It wasn''t that she had never seen him before, but she had rarely seen such a monster. At this moment, the evildoer''s face was covered in bruises and dark circles under his eyes. It was hard not to guess what kind of treatment he had received.

    This was the rhythm of getting beaten up! Everyone was amazed. However, because the protagonist''s eyes were too fierce, they didn''t dare to show too much surprise, or this guy would definitely take his anger out on them!

    Sure enough, as soon as they thought of this, the demon grabbed Feng Chuan, who was the closest to him and was obviouslyughing secretly, and punched him. Feng Chuan kept crying out in pain, but those disloyal guys didn''t even want to reach out to him.

    Feng Chuan was so sad, why was he always the one getting hurt? Sob ... This is not fair! It was absolutely unfair! This was bullying Beastie, an act of disregarding Beastie''s rights. He wanted to Sue the other party for violence, but ... Who could he Sue?

    Sob ... Feng Chuan, who had no way toin, cried out in despair. His voice was so sorrowful that people couldn''t help but feel sympathetic. However, although they were sympathetic, it would be wrong for them to offend the demon for Feng Chuan!

    Just like this, everyone watched Feng Chuan quickly be like the demon with panda eyes. After beating Feng Chuan up, the demon''s eyes swept over uncle long and the others. Uncle long and the others were so scared that they quickly took a big step back, wishing they could find a hole to hide in. Sob ... They didn''t want to be targeted by the demon, that would definitely be a tragic thing.

    Unfortunately, their wish was beautiful, but reality was cruel. After The Demon Beat Feng Chuan up like him, he deeply felt that it was best for everyone to share their blessings and difficulties. Naturally, he set his target on someone else, and his next candidate was uncle long.

    As the saying goes, to capture the bandits, first capture the king. Uncle long had a high reputation among the people. If they were to use uncle long as a weapon, no one would dare toin. However, uncle long felt a little uneasy when he saw the demon''s gaze. What was this guy trying to do?

    Uncle long didn''t dare to let his thoughts run wild. He soon found out the demon''s goal.

    "Uncle long, please cooperate!" The demon said with a smile.

    "Can I refuse?" Uncle long asked, not giving up.

    "Of course not. As the saying goes, we should share good fortune and difficulties together. " The evildoer said it as a matter of course, and these words made everyone despise him in their hearts. He was clearly the one who angered Xue ''er and was taught a lesson, so why did he have to share the me with them?

    However, even if everyone had different opinions, they didn''t dare to voice them out in the face of an unreasonable demon. After all, this was his territory! Very quickly, uncle long had also been beaten up and had panda eyes like the demon. When the demon saw this, he revealed a smile that could topple cities. Hehe! Let''s see who still dares tough at him now!

    His heart was at ease! Uncle long and Feng Chuan were depressed. The others were also on tenterhooks, not knowing who would be the next unlucky one. However, they soon found out.

    After creating two brothers in trouble, the demon set his sights on other people. Uncle long and Feng Chuan didn''t stay idle either. They acted as aplices. In this way, everyone was in trouble. And the first to suffer, not only did they not have any Brotherhood, but they also began to help the evildoers ...

    After a long time, everyone on the scene had a swollen face and two panda eyes. They even attacked a beautiful woman like rouji. Rouji was so angry that she red at the murderer. However, when she saw that everyone was in the same state, she couldn''t help butugh.

    "Hahaha! Other than miss Leng, none of us are left out!" Rouji said, gloating over Leng ruoxue''s misfortune. It was a pity that no one dared to beat Leng ruoxue up. Otherwise, everyone would be in the same situation! However, their chaotic battle earlier had somewhat offset the sad atmosphere of their parting. Now, even if rouji wanted to be sad, she couldn''t pretend.

    "Uh! We can''t beat her. " Dongfang Lin said gloomily.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "How about I give you three moves?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes innocently and asked.

    "I won''t fight you even if you give me 30 moves." Dongfang Lin said, knowing his own limitations. If he were to really fight this girl, wouldn''t he be the one to suffer? With that extremely protective demon, he was dead for sure. As smart as he was, how could he do such a losing business?

    "That''s such a pity. " Leng ruoxue continued to act innocent.

    The crowd sneered at her expression. Leng ruoxue''s mood was lifted when she saw it.

    Feeling Xue ''er''s excitement, the demon came forward and tried to please her,""Xue ''er, you''ve finally vented your anger, haven''t you?"

    Everyone was speechless. So they were beaten up just to let Xue ''er vent her anger? They were clearly not the ones who had provoked Xue ''er! How could they be med for this? They felt extremely unbnced. However, in the face of such a domineering evildoer, they really didn''t dare to make a sound. Otherwise, in a fit of anger, that guy might cut them into eight pieces or make them stay here forever. No matter which one it was, they didn''t like it.

    At the thought of this, uncle long and the others walked over to Leng ruoxue with bitter faces to make their presence known. The red expressions on their faces clearly said,''do you feel guilty, do you feel guilty?''

    Leng ruoxue returned them a wide smile, showing that she didn''t feel guilty. Uncle long and the others werepletely dumbfounded. Sob ... They knew that Xue ''er would forget her friends when she saw a man.

    Following that, they heard Leng ruoxue chuckling,""Let''s go!"

    "Let''s go!" Everyone nodded.

    "Wait, what should we do?" At this time, Mingge and the others asked anxiously.

    Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Ming GE and the others. Seeing that Leng ruoxue was feigning ignorance, Ming GE could only continue,""We also want to go to the divine realm!"

    "Oh! Then which one of you will go? Your Lord said that you can''t all go. " Leng ruoxue reminded.

    Mingge and the others looked at each other. They all wanted to go!

    "Why don''t you use your strength to speak?" Leng ruoxue suggested when she saw that they seemed to be in a dilemma.

    "It''s not fair to use strength!" Someone immediately objected.

    "How is it unfair? Don''t we respect the strong in the nineher prison? I agree to use strength to determine the quota to go to the divine realm. " Mingge agreed.

    "Of course you agreed. With your strength, you will definitely be able to go to the divinity." One of the city Lords of the ten major cities, who was ranked lower in strength, said angrily.

 Chapter 2553 A Shocking Conspiracy (2)

    "Who can you me for your inferior skills?" Mingge said lightly. It was obvious that he wanted to use his strength to suppress them.

    "You ..." Ming GE''s words almost angered the crowd, but there were still some rational people who came forward to smooth things over.

    Ming ze, who was as cunning as a Fox, said with a smile,""Calm down, everyone. We''re all brothers. There''s no need to shed all pretenses of cordiality over such a small matter. However, in order to give everyone a chance to go to the divine realm, I think we should draw lots to decide! Whoever gets it will go, and those who can''t will stay and look after the house, how about it?"

    After hearing Ming ze''s suggestion, the other seven city Lords present all nodded in agreement.

    However, how many of them were going? His Lord had said that they could not all go, and they did not dare to disobey his orders.

    When someone asked this question, the evildoer didn''t say anything. Instead, he looked at Leng ruoxue. His meaning was clear-Xue ''er should be the one to make the decision.

    "There are only eight city Lords from the top ten major cities here. Just four of you will go," Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    Mingge and the others were very satisfied that half of them could go, which meant that they had a one-half chance of following their Lord. Thinking of the uing drawing of lots, the eight of them rubbed their fists and wiped their palms, ready to fight.

    "Wait, what about me?" Suddenly, a discordant voice broke the eight people''s excitement. They looked over and saw that it was the city Lord of muli city who had spoken. They immediately felt uneasy. The city Lord of muli city was the closest person to their master. If the city Lord had insisted on going, they would not have dared to stop him. However, they were not willing to let the city Lord take one of the four spots. However, they were smart enough not to say anything. They only stared at Leng ruoxue.

    "You can stay in the nineher prison! This ce can''t do without you. " Leng ruoxue nced at the demon andughed.

    "You''re bullying me. I''ve been here for a long time. " Mu li said with an aggrieved expression.

    "Oh, really? Then you''ll have to stay. " Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    When mu li heard this, he was immediately speechless. After taking a few deep breaths, he turned his attention back to the demon and said pitifully,""Lord, let me follow you! I''m much more useful than these guys. "

    His words had offended all eight of them, and the way they looked at him had be unfriendly. However, he didn''t care at all, as the biggest boss was his Lord! Who cared what those small fish and shrimp thought?

    However, the demon didn''t like him either. After ncing at mu li, he smiled and said,""It''s not impossible for you to follow me, but you just have to defeat me. "

    Upon hearing this, mu li waspletely listless. Wu...His Lord didn''t love him anymore! His Lord had a change of heart!

    Mu Li''s sorrow made Ming GE and the others ecstatic. They felt that their Lord was awesome! One sentence was enough to make mu li never love again.

    Hahaha! In this way, they also had one lesspetitor. How could they not be excited?

    When the drawing of lots began, the eight of them were rather nervous. They kept hesitating about which lot to draw, so they did not make any movements even after a long time. Leng ruoxue was almost driven mad by their insistacies. In the end, it was only after she ced thest announcement that the eight of them quickly decided on the lot they would draw.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The drawing of lots finally ended. Ming GE, Ming ze, and the two weaker city Lords among the eight were all on the list.

    Those who got a good lot were naturally overjoyed, while those who didn''t get to go cried out without caring about their image. When Leng ruoxue saw the five grown men crying like babies with snot and tears streaming down their faces, she was speechless and didn''t know what to say.

    Did it have to be so exaggerated? Leng ruoxue sighed. It wasn''t like they couldn''t see each other anymore, but mu li had actually joined in the fun. This time, the four people who couldn''t go became even more fearless. For a moment, Mingge and the others who could go became The Public Enemy of the five people. They were constantly being stared at with tears in their eyes, but they were quite calm.

    "Stop crying! We''re leaving!" Leng ruoxue, who could not take it anymore, roared.

    Her shout was really effective. Mu li and the others immediately acted like a little wife who had been wronged and didn''t dare to cry out loud. However, their asional sobbing also made Leng ruoxue feel helpless. In the end, Leng ruoxue had no choice but to use her trump card, which was to tempt him with pills.

    Those who couldn''t go to the divine realm with them were each given a few bottles of pills, including healing pills,herworld power recovery pills, and even all kinds of poisons.

    The Cannonball had indeed healed mu Li''s group of five''s fragile ss hearts. However, Leng ruoxue had clearly underestimated their determination to go to the divinity. The five of them had tempted Ming GE''s group of four with the pills in their hands and wanted to exchange for a ce to go to the divinity with them in front of her without any scruples.

    Fortunately, Mingge and the others had resisted the temptation of the Cannonball and did not fall into the other party''s trap. Leng ruoxue was also afraid that a long night would bring more trouble, so she quickly pulled the evildoer and left jiuyou city with the rest.

    Even after they had left jiuyou city, everyone could still feel the burning gazes of mu li and the others, which made them speed up their pace.

    After leaving jiuyou city, they were led by the evildoer and teleported to the ce where they had first arrived. There were few people there, so returning to the divine world from there would not cause panic in the nineher prison.

    "Are you all ready?" Before breaking through the void, the demon routinely asked.

    Everyone nodded, while Mingge and the others looked excited. He was finally going to the divine realm. Such an opportunity was truly too rare.

    The demon received everyone''s response and raised his hand slightly. A ck light was released from his fingertips in an instant! A ck hole the size of a human eye appeared in the gray space. As the ck hole gradually grew to the size of a human, the demon pulled Leng ruoxue along and walked in first. Uncle long and the others quickly followed.

    After entering the ck hole, everyone felt the cold again. After the demon gave them ayer of protection, they obviously felt morefortable. The ck hole was still so dark that they couldn''t even see their fingers in front of them. However, the people who had experience this time weren''t as flustered as they werest time. They were much calmer.

    Mingge and the others were extremely excited about this kind of spatial journey. Although the four of them were all reverent-god level, they did not have the courage to break through the void. Now that they could have such an experience, they could not ask for more.

    He didn''t care if the dark space tunnel was suitable for a party, but he could hear the four of them chit-chatting and expressing their excitement.

    In the end, it was the evildoer who couldn''t bear it anymore and ordered them to shut up. Only then did the four of them shut their mouths, aggrieved. However, the bright and resentful eyes in the darkness revealed their thoughts. When Leng ruoxue saw this, sheughed to herself.

    As the spatial passageway distorted, everyone''s bodies began to tremble involuntarily. Mingge and the other three were a little flustered, but they quickly calmed down. When the spatial passageway finally stabilized, they knew that they had arrived at their destination.

 Chapter 2554 A Shocking Conspiracy (3)

    After exiting the spatial passageway, before the group had time to get excited, they suddenly discovered that the ce they were in was a barrennd, and there were burn marks everywhere in front of them. The flowers, nts, and trees had all been destroyed, and the house they lived in was also in ruins.

    Leng ruoxue''s pupils, which were emitting a cold aura, suddenly contracted. This was indeed their territory in thend of demons. However, the ce in front of them was clearly in a state of violent destruction. Damn it! Who did this!

    The dragon n? The Phoenix n? The White Tiger race or the rime ice? The enemies she had provoked were just these few.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue''s anger rose from the bottom of her heart to the top of her head. Her family had been destroyed, but she could not determine who the murderer was? It was not a good feeling, and the situation in front of her made her rage burn to the peak.

    Where were the beastmen? She thought of the Beastie who had stayed behind to guard thend of demons. Those cute Beastie, could they have also been killed by the enemy? Leng ruoxue suddenly felt regret. If it wasn''t for her confidence in the defenses of thend of demons, she wouldn''t have left these beasts to guard the house. Now, thinking about how she might have caused the deaths of those adorable Beastie, Leng ruoxue''s heart was filled with endless regret.

    "Xue ''er," The evildoer could sense Leng ruoxue''s emotions. He gently pulled her into his embrace and consoled her silently. He did not know what else to say. He did not expect that thend of demons would be ambushed on his trip to the nineherher prison.

    Uncle long and the others also felt extremely heavy-hearted.

    The leopard tribe where the old leopard was from was one of the beast tribes that stayed behind. They were familiar with the old leopard, so they did not dare to think whether the old leopard and the other beasts were still alive or hiding.

    They had hoped that the old leopard and the other beasts had all hidden, but this obviously self-deceiving idea made them feel extremely uneasy.

    Seeing their homes destroyed to this extent, they knew that the enemy was very powerful.

    "Hahaha! You''re finally back. We didn''t wait for you in vain!" Just as Leng ruoxue and the rest were fuming with rage at the scene before them, a woman''s smug voice was suddenly heard.

    A few figures appeared in front of Leng ruoxue and the others.

    When Leng ruoxue saw these people, her beautiful eyes squinted as she coldly said,""So it''s you guys!"

    The Dragon Emperor and the Phoenix King were the leaders of the group. The rest of the people were the elders of the Dragon, Phoenix and white Tiger race. All of them had the strength of reverent-god level. The moment Leng ruoxue and the rest saw them, the truth was clear.

    "It''s US!" The Phoenix King said proudly.

    "Leng ruoxue, you''re dead this time!" The Dragon Emperor roared with a face full of fury.

    When the Dragon Emperor and Phoenix King saw Leng ruoxue, the hatred in their hearts was triggered. When they thought of the things Leng ruoxue had done to their two ns, the two of them wished they could skin her alive and eat her up.

    This was especially so for the Phoenix King. Even though she could not confirm if Leng ruoxue was the one behind the incident in her n, she could not help but link it to Leng ruoxue when she thought about the loss of the Phoenix n and her loss of control over the n. Especially after hearing the Dragon Emperor and The White Tiger King confirm that Leng ruoxue had visited their ns, she was even more certain that Leng ruoxue was the one behind the incident in her n!

    Not only that, but she had also confirmed from Wu Cheng that there was no advisor by the name of Lian Wu. This further confirmed Leng ruoxue''s crime.

    The detestable Leng ruoxue had caused many of the elders of the Phoenix n to run away from home and go into closed-door cultivation. Not only did she have no one to use, but she had also destroyed her many years of management in the Phoenix n. With such a deep hatred, wouldn''t she be unworthy of being a noble Phoenix if she didn''t take revenge?

    Originally, they had colluded with Wu Cheng with the intention of capturing Leng ruoxue and the others in one fell swoop. Who knew that when they arrived at thend of demons, they could not find any traces of Leng ruoxue and the others. This fact made them extremely angry. Fortunately, Wu Cheng was proficient in array formations. After destroying the defenses of thend of demons, they wantonly destroyed the ce and finally vented some of their anger.

    However, the fact that they were unable to capture Leng ruoxue and the rest''s resentment made them stay behind to wait for their prey. It was also thanks to the divine weapon given to them by Wu Xuan that their aura was concealed. That was why Leng ruoxue and the rest were unable to discover them at the first moment.

    Now, they had taken the initiative to show themselves.

    It was also time to settle the score with Leng ruoxue!

    When the Phoenix King thought of this, he became even more proud and said,""Leng ruoxue, no one can save you this time, haha! You can just wait for your death!"

    After saying that, the Phoenix Kingughed wildly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Leng ruoxue frowned and replied calmly,""Are you sure?"

    "Hahaha! Of course we''re sure. Leng ruoxue, we''ve already set up an inescapable and were just waiting for you to fall into it!" The Dragon Emperor alsoughed wildly. With the two of them taking the lead, the elders present alsoughed.

    "Are you guys daydreaming?" Uncle long couldn''t help but pour cold water on them when he saw themughing so smugly.

    "Old whale, you''re mistaken. We''re not daydreaming, you''re the one who''s struggling! However, as a kind person, I''m willing to give you a way out. As long as you surrender and hand over Leng ruoxue, we won''t kill you. How about it?" The Phoenix King said in an alluring voice. The expression on her face was as proud as she could be.

    Hmph! Leng ruoxue had caused her to be abandoned by her family and friends. She would not let Leng ruoxue have an easy time either! However, she had clearly underestimated the courage of uncle long and the others, because as soon as she finished speaking, Dongfang Linughed and said,""Trying to drive a wedge between us? Don''t you think too highly of yourself?"

    "That''s right, Who Do You Think You Are!" Uncle long and the others immediately agreed.

    "Don''t be so shameless. If you don''t do as I say today, you''ll be dead!" The Phoenix King threatened. Her beautiful eyes swept across uncle long and the others. Suddenly, she saw Feng Chuan, who was hiding in the crowd and looked quite inconspicuous. Her eyes darkened, and then she shouted,""Feng Chuan, why are you here? You''re with our enemy, you traitor of the Phoenix-kind!"

    When Feng Chuan heard this, he could only roll his eyes helplessly at Feng Wang. He didn''t deny the Phoenix King''s words.

    Seeing this, the Phoenix King was even more furious. After seeing Feng Chuan, Leng ruoxue''s crime was confirmed. After some thought, Prince Feng turned to look at Leng ruoxue and asked fiercely,""Leng ruoxue, were you the one behind the Phoenix n''s incident?"

    "Would you believe me if I said it wasn ''t?" Leng ruoxue replied calmly.

    "Of course I don ''t!" The Phoenix King said without thinking.

    "Then why are you still asking me?" Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. She suspected that the Phoenix King had been angered to the point of losing her mind. Actually, the moment she saw the Phoenix King, she had already guessed that her crime had most likely been exposed. Hence, she naturally did not want to deny anything. However, she did not expect that the Phoenix King would still ask her so innocently if she was the one behind the Phoenix n''s incident! What was the difference?

    The Phoenix Prince was rendered speechless by Leng ruoxue''s words. She also felt that she had asked a silly question, and Leng ruoxue had obviously tacitly agreed to it. However, when she saw Leng ruoxue''s calm expression, she felt that it was an eyesore no matter how she looked at it.

    What an annoying woman! Right now, the level of detest she had for Leng ruoxue had already surpassed Wu Yan ''s. Their purpose foring to thend of demons this time was naturally to capture Leng ruoxue and the rest in one fell swoop. They could not allow this woman to continue to run wild in the God World. Otherwise, their three ns would be in trouble sooner orter.

    Just as the Phoenix King was deciding on Leng ruoxue''s death sentence, Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes swept across the Phoenix King and the Dragon Emperor. She then said with a regretful expression,""Why don''t I see The White Tiger? Aren''t you two on the same side?"

    The few elders of The White Tiger race werepletely ignored by her.

    "Hmph! Of course we''re on the same side!" The Dragon Emperor said angrily.

    "Oh! I remember now, The White Tiger King once swore not to have any thoughts of harming me. Why, has he been punished by the heavens?" Leng ruoxueughed as she teased, but in her heart, she wanted nothing more than to tear The White Tiger King into pieces!

    ''Damn it!'' The White Tiger King must have sold her out. Other than The White Tiger race, she had always thought that her movements in the dragon and phoenix races were extremely secretive, and she would never give herself away. However, looking at the Dragon Emperor''s eyes, which were filled with ferocity, as if he had killed his father, what else could she not understand?

    In reality, Leng ruoxue''s guess was pretty close to the mark. Thinking back to their operation in The White Tiger race, the Dragon Emperor had received news of it and raised his guard. However, he never thought that someone would still seed. And after the Dragon race suffered losses, the first person he thought of was Leng ruoxue. Because other than her, no one else would dare to do such a thing.

    After that, he specially sent someone to ask The White Tiger King about the details of the incident. When the two sides confronted each other, Leng ruoxue naturally could not escape the charge. However, neither of the two ns warned the Phoenix n, so the Phoenix n naturally suffered.

    After the incident, the Phoenix King, who had learned of the situation, was rather resentful towards the Dragon Emperor and The White Tiger King for being so immoral. However, the two of them had shamelessly told her that they had never expected Leng ruoxue to go to the Phoenix n. The matters in their own n were already enough to cause them a headache, so how could they have the time to care about others?

    More importantly, the rtionship between the three ns was no longer as harmonious as before. When one family was in trouble, they naturally didn''t want the other families to stand on the side and watch the show. If they were to be in trouble, they would be in trouble together!

    With this thought in mind, the three ns finally became grasshoppers on the vine. However, the Phoenix n had suffered more losses than the other two ns, so the Phoenix King had gone to settle the score with the mist ripple on impulse ...

 Chapter 2555 Spatial Imprisonment (1)

    It was naturally not easy to find trouble with Rime. When she saw the Phoenix Kinging to her aggressively like a madman, she only felt baffled at the beginning. Later, after the battle between the two and the Phoenix King was defeated, she asked the angry Phoenix King about what had happened.

    At that time, she also knew what kind of blow the Phoenix King had suffered. It was one thing for the Phoenix tribe to lose their treasures. As long as they continued to collect them, they would definitely have them. However, what the Phoenix King could not tolerate the most was the fact that the Phoenix tribe''s parasol tree forest had disappeared without a trace.

    The Phoenix King didn''t even know how the parasol tree forest disappeared! This fact almost made the Phoenix King go crazy. After learning the truth, Wu Xuan showed a little sympathy for the Phoenix King, but this was definitely not the reason for the Phoenix King to fight with her. However, Wu Xuan was a smart woman and knew that she should be magnanimous when it was time to be magnanimous. Therefore, she kindly expressed to the Phoenix King that she would give her an exnation.

    In reality, after the Phoenix King had told her about the Phoenix n, the first person that came to Wu Xuan''s mind was Leng ruoxue. However, even if this wasn''t Leng ruoxue''s doing, she still wanted to pin the me on Leng ruoxue. Ever since Leng ruoxue''s identity was exposed, the magical beasts had be more and more out of her control. There were many times when the magical beasts, led by the Dragon, Phoenix, and white Tiger race, did not really listen to her orders. And now, the incident with the Phoenix race had given her this opportunity. So, no matter how disrespectful the Phoenix King was to her, she could forgive him!

    It was precisely because of this that Wu Yan soon colluded with the Phoenix King. The Dragon race and The White Tiger race were also easily dragged into the water. ording to the Dragon Emperor and white Tiger King''s thoughts, if God Lord Rime took the lead in finding trouble with Leng ruoxue, it would be greatly beneficial to them. They could also take revenge at the same time. However, they were still cautious and did not bring out the most powerful lineup of their two races. Who asked Leng ruoxue to have a powerful Totoro by her side? even God Lord Rime could do nothing about that Totoro!

    The fog ice and the Phoenix King were naturally unaware of their selfish motives. The White Tiger King had even told them directly that he had been tricked by Leng ruoxue and had sworn an oath not to harm her. Hence, he could not appear for this operation, but he could provide some elders. It was precisely because of this that The White Tiger King''s figure was not discovered in the formation of the Kings of the three ns.

    Ever since the operation had begun, The White Tiger King on longevity mountain had been restless like an ant in a hot pot. The White Tiger race''s division had also be even more serious because of this matter. Many elders did not agree to attack Leng ruoxue. They were truly frightened by Leng ruoxue. However, The White Tiger King had chosen to act willfully for his own selfish motives ...

    Now that Leng ruoxue didn''t see The White Tiger King, she naturally knew why. However, she wouldn''t think that this matter had nothing to do with him just because The White Tiger King wasn''t around. Since The White Tiger race had sent out an elder with godly venerable rank strength, he definitely wouldn''t be able to escape this.

    White Tiger King, you''re dead!

    Leng ruoxue''s heart was filled with anger as she looked at the few people in front of her. At this moment, the dragon n, Phoenix n, and white Tiger n had alreadypletely stood against her, and had be Wu Xuan''sckeys. One must know that ording to her original n, she had wanted to recruit these guys to give some benefits to the former Dragon Emperor and the others who were imprisoned. However, it was obvious that she had been too lenientst time, so it did not have any deterrent effect. Now, these people obviously had something to rely on, so they came to show off in front of her without fear.

    Oh! She would let these proud beasts know what it meant to be sad after extreme joy.

    With this thought in mind, Leng ruoxue''s gaze towards them turned increasingly dark. This time, the other party had delivered himself to her door, so why should she be polite?

    She secretly gave uncle long and the others a look. Leng ruoxue was about to move Cang and the beasts out of her bangle when she suddenly felt a great shock. What was going on? Why did she lose contact with the space?

    "Qing Jue! Qing Jue!" She called out to him a few times, but green vessel did not reply. Leng ruoxue could not help but feel anxious. He hurriedly sent a voice transmission to the demon, uncle long, and the others. Everyone was shocked when they heard this.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Xue ''er, calm down. Without that Totoro, we can still deal with these guys. " The demon quickly consoled.

    "I know," Leng ruoxue replied. She was just a little depressed. If this situation was caused by herself, she would naturally be quite calm. However, this matter had actually happened without any warning. This made her a little helpless and worried about the safety of Qing Jue and the others.

    At this moment, Cang, who was in the house, and green vessel, who was in the bracelet, were also angry that they couldn''t leave. Especially Cang, it was so angry that it wanted to destroy the house. Unfortunately, after a few times of making a scene, the house didn''t move.

    The house was built by the Grand Elder. It was made of the best materials and Leng ruoxue had reinforced the defensive array, making it very durable. Moreover, Cang did not dare to make too much noise for fear of hurting Xue ''er. After all, Xue'' er had brought this house with her. If the house was destroyed, Xue ''er would inevitably get hurt. As such, Cang was naturally restricted.

    Green vessel''s situation was not any better than Cang ''s. Moreover, his strength was not as good as Cang'' s. After being imprisoned, he would not be able to break the restriction for a while. This made him so anxious that he was spinning around on the spot, causing baby and the other beasts to see stars in their eyes. Although they really wanted to advise Qing Jue to calm down, they could not bring themselves to say it. Sob ... They were also worried about their master!

    While Leng ruoxue, who was outside, knew that something was amiss, she had no idea who was the one behind this.

    Just as she was thinking this, another burst of smugughter entered her ears.

    "Haha, what are you waiting for? hurry up and do it!" As soon as she finished speaking, a beautiful woman in red appeared and released her pressure. Her appearance was also so sudden. However, the aura of her appearance was clearly not something that the Dragon Emperor and the others couldpare to.

    "The Divine Master hasn''t arrived yet. How could we dare to attack? it would be our fault if we ruined your n." The Phoenix Kingughed. The intimacy between the two of them made them seem like sisters who had known each other for many years. Leng ruoxue felt like puking when she looked at these two extremely hypocritical women.

    "That''s true. You can make your move now. " Wu Xuanughedcently. In fact, she knew that the Phoenix King was not telling the truth. They did not dare to make a move because they were afraid of Leng ruoxue and the others, especially Cang who was beside her. More importantly, Leng ruoxue had too many tricks up her sleeves that were hard to guard against. This was the reason why they did not dare to act rashly.

    Upon hearing that they could make a move, the Dragon Emperor and the rest didn''t dare to move. Instead, they all stared at Wu Ling. Wu Ling was a little annoyed by their stares and couldn''t help but curse in her heart. These useless fellows. She had already asked them to make a move, yet they were still standing there like fools. Weren''t they clearly trying to watch the show for that B * tch Leng ruoxue?

    Riverripple was somewhat displeased.

    Looking at their interaction, Leng ruoxueughed nonchntly,""God Lord fogripple, it seems your words didn''t have much of an effect! None of them actually listened to you. "

 Chapter 2556 Spatial Imprisonment (2)

    Upon hearing this, Wu Yan became even angrier. ''Damn it!'' These guys really didn''t give her any face. Now, they even let her beughed at by Leng ruoxue. How could she swallow this?

    "Leng ruoxue, don''t be too pleased with yourself. You''re dead for sure today. Even Cang can''t save you!" Laughed Wu Lian coldly. Her beautiful eyes looked at Leng ruoxue as if she was looking at a dead person.

    "Are you sure?" Leng ruoxue said with a calm expression. Her rxed and casual manner made it impossible for others to read her thoughts. However, in reality, she was feeling slightly uneasy. She guessed that it was this woman who had caused Cang and Qing Jue to be imprisoned.

    After listening to Leng ruoxue''s words, ripple mist became even more smug. She smiled charmingly and said,"Of course, I''m afraid you don''t know that I''ve already confined your space. Hahaha!"

    "So what? You can''t be thinking that he''s in my space, right?" After confirming that it was Wu Jing who was behind this, Leng ruoxue asked back with a smile. The expression on her face was extremely calm.

    "Of course, I won''t do something I''m not confident in! I''m afraid you don''t know yet! As the Lord of the divine realm, I have the right to enter and exit the God-protecting Pagoda. I also know that Azure is not in the pagoda. As such, he can only be by your side. You should have ced him in the ''universe'', right? Hahaha!" Wu Xuan said with a smug expression.

    However, Leng ruoxue didn''t want to see the smug look on her face. She replied honestly,""You''re wrong, Cang isn''t in my bracelet. "

    Upon hearing this, the Dragon Emperor and the others did not dare to act rashly. However, Wu Jing would not fall for Leng ruoxue''s trick. She sneered,""Leng ruoxue, no matter where it is, as long as it''s not by your side, I have a way to imprison it. So, you should stop struggling. Today, Azure will definitely not be able to save you. I won''t let you have your way. You''re dead today!"

    After saying that, Wu Xuan turned around and looked at the Dragon Emperor and the others with a resentful expression,"What are you waiting for? You''ll have a chance to take revenge today!"

    "Then Cang?" The Dragon Emperor asked in a low voice.

    "That damn Totoro will definitely note out today. Don''t worry." Although she had yet to obtain that broken bracelet, she was still the master of the divine world recognized by thews of heaven and earth. Naturally, the divine world was within the grasp of her divine sense. Moreover, with just a little probing, she was certain that damned Cang was really not around. Thus, she was naturally more at ease.

    Her main objective today was to kill Leng ruoxue and obtain the universal bracelet! With such a good opportunity, she would not let Leng ruoxue have the chance to escape no matter what. Otherwise, she would not have to go through so much trouble.

    As expected, after listening to Wu ICE''s repeated guarantees, the Dragon Emperor and the others no longer had any worries. Since things hade to this, Leng ruoxue had to be eliminated. Furthermore, they could not give her even the slightest chance to catch her breath. Otherwise, they would be the ones in trouble.

    After the Dragon Emperor and the others had made up their minds, they immediatelyunched a fierce attack. Uncle Dragon and the others were already prepared. Naturally, they were unwilling to give up. The two sides soon began to fight ...

    Leng ruoxue did not move, and no ignorant opponent dared to find her. In the hearts of the Dragon Emperor and the others, they had already tacitly agreed that Leng ruoxue belonged to God Lord fogripple. God Lord fogripple lived up to their expectations and stared deeply into Leng ruoxue''s eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The two of them did not move and stared at each other for a long time. Finally, Wu Han could not help but sigh,"Leng ruoxue, actually, I still admire you. It''s a pity that you can''t be used by me."

    Wu Jing''s words conveyed two messages. One was that she thought highly of Leng ruoxue and felt that she had great potential. Another was that she hoped that Leng ruoxue would take the initiative to surrender so that she would naturally let bygones be bygones.

    Unfortunately, her words were like nothing to Leng ruoxue.

    It was even more impossible for Leng ruoxue to take the initiative to surrender because she was very clear that fog Phoenix would never leave a hidden danger like her behind. Previously, it was because Cang was protecting her that fog Phoenix had no confidence in taking action against her, so she had been holding back. But now, it was unknown where fog Phoenix had obtained the spatial imprisonment technique from. Therefore, fog Phoenix, who had imprisoned Cang, had no more worries.

    Although the current situation was not in Leng ruoxue''s favor, she was not someone who would admit defeat easily. She had long thought of fighting with Wu Chen, and it was a good opportunity for her to see the difference between her and Wu Chen. Moreover, with her Natal me, she believed that even if she could not defeat Wu Chen, she would have no problem protecting herself.

    After Leng ruoxue thought of this, she immediately sent a voice transmission to uncle long and the others, telling them to find an opportunity to leave this ce and hide. Now that her bangle was sealed, she had no way of ensuring their safety, especially first elder and the others who were rtively weaker. She didn''t wish for them to fall into the hands of Wu Xuan because of her.

    "Xue ''er, don''t worry about us. We''ll take care of ourselves." The first elder knew what Leng ruoxue was worried about and quickly expressed his stance. At a time like this, they didn''t want Leng ruoxue to spare any attention to take care of them.

    "En, take care of yourselves. Leave this ce immediately when you find the chance." Leng ruoxue was worried and reminded him again. "Even if I can be used by you, do you dare to use me?" she said with a smile.

    "What''s there to be afraid of? as long as you acknowledge me as your master and hand over the universal bracelet, we will naturally be as close as a family from now on. " Wu Xuan said as if it was a matter of course. She couldn''t help but feel a little proud in her heart. Of course, they would be so intimate that they couldn''t distinguish between each other because Leng ruoxue was the best fertilizer that she needed. How could she bear to let her go!

    "Only by handing over the universal bracelet can we be as close as a family? What if I say that even if you get the cosmic bangle, you can''t use it? Are you nning to kill me and suck my blood dry?" Leng ruoxue said with a smile. These words made her sound very rxed.

    However, when fog ripple heard this, it was apletely different feeling. She felt that Leng ruoxue was toying with her. In an instant, fog ripple was enraged and said fiercely,"Leng ruoxue, don''t be so ungrateful. I invited you to surrender with good intentions, and you actually don''t appreciate it! If that''s the case, then don''t me me for not showing mercy!"

    "What, are you angry from shame? You still want me to surrender? There''s a rule in the divine rules that if you ask me to surrender, I have to be grateful to tears? Wu Chen, we are enemies, and I don''t need you to show mercy. Don''t talk nonsense, let''s fight!" Leng ruoxue sneered and immediately released her aura. However, with her strength as a deity Emperor, her aura was naturally no match for an old monster like Wu Ling who had cultivated for many years. Thus, Leng ruoxue immediately used her Natal mes.

    The purple me with a tinge of red danced happily towards the mist ripple. The mist ripple knew how powerful Leng ruoxue''s mes were, so she was naturally more careful and set up multipleyers of defense for herself. Then, several vines shot out from her hands and shot towards Leng ruoxue ...

    Each of the vines was as thick as a baby''s arm and had inverted thorns on them. At the front of the vines, there was a suction cup the size of an adult''s fist. The suction cup was filled with tiny suction cups that were the size of teeth. When Leng ruoxue saw these vines, her first reaction was disgust. It was even more disgusting than when she saw the Dead Sea deep octopus''s ws.

 Chapter 2557 Spatial Imprisonment (3)

    She even suspected that Wu Jing was deliberately using these vines to disgust her and make her mind unstable. Unfortunately, if the other party really had such an idea, he would have made a mistake.

    Even though Leng ruoxue hated disgusting things, the moment she saw these things, she would want to destroy them even more. Therefore, although the vines in front of him didn''t look like much, it would be a great sense of aplishment to destroy them, making them misty.

    With a sh of cold light, a sword that was emitting a vicious aura appeared in Leng ruoxue''s hand. The sword was as thin as a cicada''s wing and its body was translucent. When it was held in Leng ruoxue''s hand, it even let out a buzzing sound to show its closeness. This sword was the cold shadow that Leng ruoxue had re-refined in the Haotian continent. However, she had been nurturing the cold shadow all this time and rarely had the chance to use it. Today, in order to deal with fog ice, she used the cold shadow.

    Although the cold shadow had not yet grown into an innate divine weapon, it had already developed its own intelligence. Judging from the aura it was emitting at this moment, this sword was enough to look down on all the heroes in the divine realm. It was just that he did not know if it was sharp enough to deal with the fog ripple.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue flicked her wrist and a cold shadow drew a perfect arc in the air. Then, a sword light that exuded an endless chill shed down from the air. With a bang, it shed onto the vines. The sound of the collision between the two parties created dazzling sparks. However, Leng ruoxue was disappointed. Only a few sword marks were left on the vines of fog ice. The skin of the vines was only slightly cut.

    Leng ruoxue was not satisfied with this result, and Han Ying was even more so. As for Wu Cheng, he was burning with anger!

    F * ck! She was actually injured!°¡°¡°¡! She was injured! After living for so long, she had rarely been injured, other than when she faced the hateful Cang. But now, she was injured by a puny divine Emperor. Although the injury was not serious, it was still not something she could bear. There was also the sword in Leng ruoxue''s hand. She really hated it no matter how she looked at it.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue and Han Ying were equally disgusted with the fog ice, especially Han Ying, who had just gained sentience. It was deeply depressed by its own failure, so it flew out of Leng ruoxue''s hand uncontrobly and madly shed at the vines that were dancing wildly in the air. When Leng ruoxue saw this scene, she could not help but be dumbfounded.

    Ugh! Han Ying was provoked! This was without a doubt. However, she was much calmer than Han Ying. When Han Ying lost control and continued to cut the rime ICE''s vines, she stared at the rime ice without blinking. When she saw that her mes had burned the rime ice but did not cause any damage to it, Leng ruoxue had no choice but to be more careful.

    But what was going on? Why did her me, which had always been sessful, lose its effect this time against the fog? Leng ruoxue could not figure it out no matter how much she thought about it. This matter also made her frown slightly.

    If her life me really didn''t work, then she would have almost no chance of winning against Wu Chen. She was already no match for Wu Chen in terms of strength, and now that her greatest trump card couldn''t cause any damage to Wu Chen, it was no different from the end of the world.

    This was the first time Leng ruoxue felt lost. However, on the surface, she was still calm. On the other hand, the fog Phoenix had finally gone mad from Han Ying''s provocation. It was only then that Leng ruoxue suddenly realized that one of the vines of the fog Phoenix had been cut off under Han Ying''s hard work. After Han Ying had seeded, he even circled around Leng ruoxue in high spirits, as if he was asking for credit.

    Upon seeing this, Leng ruoxue''s fighting spirit waspletely ignited. So what if the life me was no longer a threat to the mist ripple? didn''t she still have the cold shadow? The cold shadow was not willing to give up and was trying hard to cause damage to the fog. As its master, how could she be weak?

    Leng ruoxue extended her hand and the excited Han Ying was held in her hand. At the same time, her gaze turned to Wu Bing, who was screaming in pain. Wu Bing felt Leng ruoxue''s gaze and immediately twisted her beautiful face. With a malicious gaze, she roared,"Leng ruoxue, you''ve really angered me. I won''t let you off!"

    "Same, same, cold shadow, let''s fight side by side!" Leng ruoxue gently caressed Han Ying''s sword as she spoke. Han Ying trembled in excitement. Following that, two fiery-red giant Dragons leaped out from the tip of Han Ying''s sword. In an instant, the sky was dyed red and the temperature rose.

    When the other evildoers who were fighting against the Dragon Emperor and the rest saw this, they could not help but smile bitterly. Xue ''er''s mes were a huge torture to the enemy, so how could it not be the same for them? Fortunately, Xue ''er''s fire was very intelligent and knew who was an enemy and who was on their side. So, other than feeling the heat, it was still within their tolerance range.

    However, the Dragon Emperor and the rest were not as rxed as they were. Once Leng ruoxue''s two fire dragons appeared! Even the Phoenix King! Who was also of the fire attribute! Could not help but want to curse! This was really bullying, wasn''t it?

    Leng ruoxue, who was directing the fire dragons to attack the fog Phoenix, saw the expressions of everyone from the corner of her eyes. In fact, she had deliberately released two fire dragons to test the waters. She wanted to know if it was because her Natal me had lost its effect or if the fog Phoenix had something to rely on. From the looks of it, her me was normal.

    However, the mes were unable to harm Wu Xuan, and Leng ruoxue did not want to let Wu Xuan off too easily. When she saw Wu Xuan''s face of vignce as she looked at the fire Dragon that was baring its fangs and brandishing its ws in the air, staring at her with hostility, Leng ruoxue''s heart miraculously calmed down.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Go! Destroy this poisonous flower!" Leng ruoxue shouted. In an instant, two huge creatures with mes on their bodies swooped down and crashed into the fog ripple.

    The fog Phoenix was shocked. She quickly retracted her vines and attacked the fire Dragon. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue threw out a few more meteor showers. The dense firelight was like a meteor shower as it flew towards the fog Phoenix and scattered in all directions.

    Wherever the meteor shower touched, a sea of fire would spread rapidly. Anyone who was touched by the ming meteors would be turned into ashes in an instant. ording to Leng ruoxue''s thoughts, even if they didn''t burn the fog to death, they would at least leave behind some small fish and shrimps. Otherwise, wouldn''t her efforts be in vain?

    With such thoughts in mind, some small fish were unlucky. In an instant, one-third of the people on Rime''s side died, and this was only in passing.

    This scene shocked the Dragon Emperor and the rest.

    Was that woman even human? Didn''t she only have the strength of a divine Emperor? how could a small me kill so many people? The Dragon Emperor, who was fighting with uncle long, diverted some of his attention to look at the Phoenix King. Although the Phoenix King''s Southern spirit li fire was also very powerful, it was definitely not as overpowered as Leng ruoxue''s fire.

    The Dragon Breath of the dragon n ... Was even less worth mentioning. Just as the Dragon Emperor was distracted, his chest was heavily hit with a bang. Soon after, uncle long roared with a furious look,"Dragon Emperor, focus. Don''t look down on others!"

    "You''re not my match in the first ce!" The Dragon Emperor roared furiously.

    His words had thoroughly provoked uncle long, as well as Dongfang Lin and the others who were fighting with the others. They quickly finished off their opponents and surrounded the Dragon sovereign.

    "Uncle long, let''s beat him up until all his teeth are on the ground!" Dongfang Lin said viciously.

    "You guys want to gang up on me?" When the Dragon Emperor heard this, the anger in his heart surged up.

    "Didn''t you say that I''m no match for you?" uncle long said."We can only fight as a group."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Dongfang Lin took the lead and kicked the Dragon Emperor''s butt. The Dragon Emperor''s handsome face flushed red as he turned around and red at Dongfang Lin. In an instant, a giant Golden Dragon about a hundred meters long and several dozen meters wide appeared in the air. This Dragon was the Dragon Emperor. It didn''t dare to underestimate its enemy and immediately transformed into its true form. Then, it swung its tail like a Divine Dragon and swept it toward Dongfang Lin.

    Seeing this, Dongfang Lin hurriedly dodged. Seeing this, uncle Dragon also transformed into his true form and blocked the Dragon Emperor''s attack.

    The Dragon Emperor''s anger rose by several levels as he looked at the hill-like whale that was almost the same size as him. He then shouted at the top of his voice,"Old whale, do you think this is your endless sea? You''re an Overlord in the sea, but you still dare to show off your might onnd. You''re really tired of living!"

    "Wrong, I haven''t lived long enough!" Uncle long threw pills into his mouth as he spoke. The Dragon Emperor''s body seemed to be on fire, and his fire-spewing eyes looked as if he wanted to burn uncle long into ashes.

    How detestable! It was really too detestable! He actually ate medicinal pills in front of it? Wasn''t this a p to its face? The Dragon Emperor gritted his teeth in anger at uncle Long''s actions. He was angry that their dragon n did not have so many medicinal pills! It had decided that once this battle was over, it would imprison the few alchemists on Leng ruoxue''s side in the dragon n and make them the exclusive property of the dragon n. They would refine pills for the dragon n for the rest of their lives!

    "Aowu!" All of a sudden, the Dragon Emperor, who had just thought of this, howled in pain and violently twisted his huge body in the air, crashing around randomly. At the same time, its huge golden eyes were somewhat confused, as if it had gone crazy ...

 Chapter 2558 Great Battle (1)

    When uncle Dragon saw this, he was confused at first. Why did this old dragon suddenly go crazy? when he took a closer look, he discovered that there was a wound about half a meter long on the lower half of the Dragon Emperor''s body. Golden Dragon blood with a hint of ck was flowing out from the wound. Dongfang Lin was floating beside the Dragon Emperor with a sharp sword in his hand.

    Good fellow! It was Dongfang Lin who hadunched a sneak attack on the Dragon Emperor. Good job! Uncle long was pleased that these upright humans had learned to use this move. They were worthy of being taught.

    Seeing the admiration in uncle Long''s eyes, Dongfang Lin held the sword in his hand and revealed a slightly proud expression. Then, he flicked the de affectionately, and his eyes were burning as if he was looking at his beloved lover.

    Wiping the cold sweat on his forehead, uncle long said with a smile,""Good job."

    "Hehe! I think so too. " Dongfang Lin epted the praise without any shame.

    At this time, Ming ze, who was just a bystander, came over with a curious face and couldn''t help but ask,""The Dragon Emperor''s blood doesn''t look normal. Why is there ck?"

    "Stupid! It''s been poisoned. " Dongfang Lin said as he looked at Ming ze with disdain.

    "Alright! I''m just ignorant. " Ming ze sweated and didn''t know what to say. Based on the two lineups, their side definitely did not have as many people as that old hag, Wu Ling. However, Leng ruoxue''s Meteor shower had eliminated one-third of the other side''s people. On top of that, their side also had quite a number of reverent-god level cultivators. As such, although Wu Ling and the others ''attack was a little unrighteous, he did not see the other side gain any advantage. On the contrary, Leng ruoxue''s group had used all sorts of methods. Poison, sneak attacks, and group attacks were not few.

    He didn''t know why, but seeing this situation, he suddenly sympathized with the enemy. They might seem to be at a disadvantage, but in a real battle, none of them were to be trifled with. Today, he had finally witnessed the truebat strength of Leng ruoxue and the others. Inparison, Ming ze truly felt that the four of them had no ce to put their skills to use. Therefore, they had been doing nothing and could only find those passersby who had no opponents to kill. As for the enemies who were famous, they were all taken over by uncle long and the others!

    This situation made Ming ze want to look up to the sky and sigh. This was not fair! However, in the face of the enemy''s fierce human wave tactics, he felt that he should just be a bystander. AI! In a group battle, they really couldn''tpare to these gods.

    After being depressed for a while, Ming ze walked around and went back to kill the enemies.

    Not long after he left, the Dragon Emperor, who was still in a daze, regained some of his consciousness. The first thing he did when he regained his consciousness was to find Dongfang Lin to settle the score.

    "You bastard!" He dared to sneak attack him and even poison him? He was really tired of living.

    The Dragon Emperor turned around and gave up on uncle long, who was fighting against him in the air, and turned around to deal with Dongfang Lin.

    "Yo! Are theying for me?" Seeing this, Dongfang Lin teased with a smile. Then, he touched the sword in his hand, and a sword light flew out from the tip of the sword and headed straight for the Dragon Emperor.

    "Detestable!" The Dragon Emperor was extremely furious. He felt that his eyes were dazzled and his head was dizzy. Could this be the after-effects of being poisoned? These despicable guys!<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Dragon Emperor was furious. What about the consequences? Despite its massive size, its movements suddenly became somewhat sluggish. Not only did it fail to Dodge Dongfang Lin''s sword projection, but it also caused it to fall from the sky and crash into the ground with a loud bang, creating a deep pit.

    Uncle Dragon looked at the hole in the ground. The Dragon Emperor was lying in it, motionless. Dongfang Lin was holding his sword and smiling foolishly. He let out a light sigh. Uncle Dragon jumped down andnded on the Dragon Emperor''s body. The Dragon Emperor let out a cry and fainted.

    "Uncle long, you''re even more ruthless than I am!" Dongfang Linughed and teased afternding.

    "You have to be unscrupulous when dealing with your enemies!" Uncle long said matter-of-factly, and then he turned to Dongfang Lin.""I''ll look after the Dragon Emperor, you go deal with the others. "

    "Alright! Uncle long, be careful. I''m going to find another Dragon to y with. " After Dongfang Lin finished speaking, he charged into the battlefield again.

    Uncle long transformed into a human and took out a dagger to draw on the Dragon Emperor''s body. This dragon''s blood was a good thing. Whether it was for alchemy or weapon refinement, he would have the opportunity to use it. They had both alchemy Masters and weapon masters on their side, so uncle long felt that he could give them some benefits. Although the Dragon Emperor''s blood was poisonous, it could still be used after Xue ''er purified it!

    With this thought in mind, uncle Dragon stabbed the chest of the unconscious Dragon Emperor again, then took out a small white jade bottle and collected the Dragon blood. When the great elder saw this, he immediately gave up on his opponent and ran over. His opponent saw this and was about to give chase, but he was blocked by Ming ze, who was looking for a passer-by. His opponent was instantly reced by the powerful Ming ze.

    The great elder''s opponent almost cried. He only had the strength of a divine Emperor and could deal with the great elder. However, this mysterious Man in ck was obviously stronger than him. Wasn''t this bullying? While he was thinking this, the great elder''s opponent wanted to take the opportunity to find a way out. Ming ze, who had seen through his thoughts, had no intention of giving him any way out. He punched the opponent''s head and immediately made him dizzy.

    After a few more punches, the other party couldn''t withstand his storm-like fierce attacks and became a dead soul under Ming ze''s fists in just a few minutes.

    After taking care of this passerby, Ming ze inadvertently looked in the direction of uncle long and the great elder. His eyes widened in horror and disbelief. W-who are these people? Wasn''t this a crucial battle? But what were uncle long and the great elder doing? One of them was collecting the Dragon blood, while the other was pulling out the Golden Dragon scales on the Dragon Emperor''s body. Their movements were so smooth that they were simply inhuman!

    Just as Ming ze''s mouth was half-open in shock, a few more figures ran over and joined them. Those figures were also followed by a few tails. When Ming ze saw them, he continued his task of clearing the monsters.

    After destroying a few tails, Ming ze couldn''t help but look at uncle Dragon and the others. The corners of his mouth twitched, and his forehead was full of ck lines.

    These people, other than collecting the Dragon blood and removing the Dragon scales, were even in the mood to discuss the Dragon Emperor''s figure. Ming ze heard something like "the Dragon Emperor is too fat, he''s full of fat." When such words reached his ears, the great elder was even more ruthless. He said with satisfaction,""It''s good that it''s fat. It has many scales, enough to make quite a few sets of armor. "

    After three minutes of silence for the Dragon Emperor, Ming ze felt quite sympathetic for the Dragon Emperor. Fortunately, the Dragon Emperor was unconscious at this time. If he knew that someone had evaluated him like this when he was awake, he didn''t know how he would feel!

    Just as Ming ze''s thoughts were running wild, suddenly, a few more painful shrieks entered his ears. Ming ze couldn''t help but shiver. This sound was too scary, wasn''t it?

 Chapter 2559 Great Battle (2)

    Turning his head, Ming ze saw that his Lord was showing his might. His Lord''s opponent had chosen the Phoenix King. At this time, the Phoenix King, who had transformed into his original form, had actually swelled up to twice its original size. Not only that, but his Lord''s hands were also flying up and down, plucking the Phoenix King''s feathers.

    The Phoenix King was clear-headed ...

    It''s really too cruel, his Lord doesn''t know how to show tenderness to women at all! Ming ze sympathized with the Phoenix King again. Then, he saw the Phoenix King being thrown out by his Lord. After drawing a beautiful arc in the air, it fell directly beside uncle long and the others.

    The eyes of the great elder and the others lit up when they saw the Phoenix King. Uncle long held a sharp de and ruthlessly stabbed it into the Phoenix King''s Head. In an instant, blood gushed out of the Phoenix King''s body, and he let out a deafening shriek. Uncle long then punched the Phoenix King''s Head in disgust, knocking him out.

    When the great elder and the others saw this, they were not willing to waste even a single drop of the Phoenix king''s blood. Two more people were sent to collect the Phoenix king''s blood and pluck its feathers.

    Not far away, Ming ze was drenched in cold sweat. He couldn''t help sighing in his heart. These guys didn''t know how to be tender to women! The pitiful Dragon Emperor and Phoenix King, the Supreme of all beasts, had actually ended up like this.

    Ming ze sympathized with him and went back to being a bystander. He couldn''t watch any longer, or he was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to help but want to participate in it. It was too exciting, wasn''t it?

    Inspired by uncle Dragon and the others, Ming ze, Ming GE, and the other two elders thought that they really needed the things from the dragon and phoenix n. Therefore, they started to attack the beasts of the two ns. For a while, the elders of the dragon and phoenix ns were full ofints, and they felt extremely aggrieved.

    As for the evildoer, while he was eliminating the small fries of the fog ice school, he was also paying attention to the situation on Leng ruoxue''s side. Seeing that Leng ruoxue was not at an advantage, she was not at a disadvantage either, so he was not in a hurry to help Xue ''er. Let''s kill these minions first so they won''t be an eyesore.

    With this thought in mind, the people of Fog City began to suffer again. When the evildoer made his move, it was definitely a one-sided ughter. Wherever the dark attribute dark power went, it turned into a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. Feng Chuan followed the evildoer''s footsteps closely and helped him deal with the aftermath, destroying the corpses and erasing any traces.

    The two of them cooperated wlessly.

    An elder of the Phoenix tribe almost went crazy with anger when he saw this. F * ck! Was this person from their Phoenix n? She actually betrayed him, she really couldn''t tolerate it!

    The elder of the Feng n couldn''t take it anymore. When he saw Feng Chuan''s actions, he finally couldn''t help but shout,""Feng Chuan, you traitor! You''re a sinner of the Feng n!"

    Feng Chuan could only shrug helplessly and ask,""How am I a sinner of the Phoenix n? Did I kill you?"

    "Uh!" The Feng n elder who was questioning them was at a loss for words. Although Feng Chuan didn''t kill them, he was indeed helping an outsider. Besides, even if Feng Chuan didn''t do anything to them, Leng ruoxue''s people had attacked them all!

    The elder of the Phoenix tribe was slightly distracted and was stabbed by Dongfang Yue. At this time, Feng Chuan reminded him with a smile,""Focus. We''re in the middle of a battle right now. Be careful that you don''t end up there."<novelnext></novelnext>

    The "there" Feng Chuan was referring to was naturally the ce where uncle long and the others were bleeding and peeling the scales. He was willing to remind them out of the kindness of his kind. Otherwise, who would care about their lives?

    However, not only did the other party not appreciate his words, but he also almost vomited blood. The elders of the Feng n felt that Feng Chuan was cursing them. Damn it! How did they get there?

    The elders of the Phoenix n who hade to help were all trusted aides of the Phoenix King who had been in seclusion for many years. They were the real confidants. They had participated in almost all of the usurping of the throne by the Phoenix King. After that, they had gone into seclusion because of injuries. Moreover, they were forcefully woken up by the Phoenix King from her closed-door cultivation, just because the Phoenix King said to them,""Something has happened to the Phoenix n. It''s a big matter that''s enough to annihte the entire n!"

    When the elders heard this, they hurriedly ended their closed-door cultivation. After they came out, they realized how serious the situation was in the Phoenix n. It was not a big deal for many of the Phoenix n members to leave home as they would return one day. However, the loss of the parasol tree forest was a big deal! How could they endure this?

    From the Phoenix King, they found out that all of this was done by a human named Leng ruoxue. Also, the Phoenix King had clearly told them that there was someone in the Phoenix n who was betraying them. They didn''t believe it at first, but now that they saw Feng Chuan, they had no choice but to believe it!

    They had watched Feng Chuan grow up and were very optimistic about his future generation. But now that Feng Chuan had betrayed the n, how could they not be heartbroken? Unfortunately, now was not the time to feel heartache. Once their hearts ached, their bodies would also feel pain, because their opponents would not let go of any opportunity to attack them.

    After many years of closed-door cultivation, they were quite confident in their own strength, but in the face of a fierce and unstoppable enemy, and after witnessing what Feng Chuan had done, they felt that they would never love him again! They were quite worried.

    However, the situation didn''t wait for anyone. When some of the elders were depressed, they would immediately be attacked like a storm. This made them raise their vignce and they didn''t have the time to me Feng Chuan.

    Feng Chuan saw that they couldn''t care less about themselves, so he sneered and nced at these few true ancestor-level figures of the Feng n. As the saying goes, one can not live with their own sins. It seemed that there was no need to rescue the former Phoenix Queen and then punish them. They should be brought to justice today!

    He was very happy. After enduring for so many years, he finally had a chance to take revenge for the previous Phoenix King. As he thought about this, he did not stop following the evildoer. After the evildoer made a round, the extra passersby on the battlefield had been cleared out, and a few more people appeared to be there to y a supporting role.

    ording to the evildoer''s n, they would first get rid of these small fries and then concentrate their firepower on the biggest one. It was not necessary to capture the leader of the bandits today. In such a situation, they would fight as a group.

    With this thought in mind, the demon brought Ming ze and the rest, who had nothing to do, to watch the battle between Leng ruoxue and Wu ice. Although Xue ''er didn''t have much of an advantage, the demon was still quite pleased that she could exchange so many moves with Wu Chen. He was very clear that Xue'' er was never someone who would easily admit defeat, even if her opponent was Wu Chen!

    Inparison, Wu Yan was already showing signs of impatience, especially when she was injured and could not defeat her opponent after a long time. The frustration and anger in her heart almost caused the mes on her body to burn. Her bloodshot red eyes red at Leng ruoxue with hatred. She could not understand why such a weak ant was so difficult to deal with.

    One must know that in order to deal with Leng ruoxue, she had thought of all the methods she could think of and had also made ample preparations. However, in the current situation, other than Leng ruoxue being in a slightly sorry state and having suffered some light injuries, her body was as agile as a slippery Loach, making it impossible for her to catch her.

 Chapter 2560 Great Battle (3)

    Wu Luan was going crazy. She had made ample preparations and was determined to capture Leng ruoxue alive. After sucking her blood dry, she would snatch the universal bracelet and be the true master of the divine realm!

    This was her dream, so she wouldn''t allow anyone to stop her. No matter who it was, she would kill anyone who stood in her way!

    From the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of evildoer and the others who were watching and couldn''t help sneering. She was a Divine Master, and she had the best resources in the divine realm. Even if the other party were to use the human wave tactic to gang up on her, she was not afraid!

    Seeing that Wu Xiao didn''t take them seriously, Ming ze asked in a loud voice,"Master, should we go and help?"

    "Go!" The demonughed. It was good to have more people to distract the fog.

    With the demon''s words, Mingge and the rest rushed out in an instant, joining the battle between Leng ruoxue and Wu Han. Seeing that the other party was indeed ganging up on them, Wu Han could not help but be a little angry."You shameless guys, what kind of skill is it to fight with numbers?"

    Although she didn''t care how many people there were on the other side, she couldn''t let them have an easy time. That was what she was thinking at the moment. As she spoke, she stretched out a few more vines and whipped Mingge and the others.

    When Mingge and the others saw the approaching vines, they immediately dodged and shed at the vines with their weapons. With a loud bang, the vines did not move at all, but their weapons were shattered.

    This ... This vine was actually so sturdy? Mingge and the others were dumbfounded. Seeing this, Wu Jing couldn''t help butugh wildly,"Hahaha! You ants, I won''t let you off!" After saying that, Wu Xuan''s attack became even more fierce.

    She had been unable to defeat Leng ruoxue for a long time, but when she saw that she had finally achieved some results in dealing with Ming GE and the others, she felt a little more at ease. However, she immediately thought of Leng ruoxue, who was extremely difficult to deal with, and her heart was deeply entangled and depressed.

    ''Damn it!'' The strength of these few people was obviously above Leng ruoxue ''s, but why was it that Leng ruoxue could not bite through them? She could not understand.

    However, in order to regain the confidence that she had lost to Leng ruoxue, she decided to focus her attacks on Ming GE and the others. Otherwise, if they continued to fight like this, she was afraid that she would be angered to death before she could even finish off Leng ruoxue. Moreover, there were only a few people left on her side.

    Wu Yan squinted her beautiful eyes that were spitting fire. She felt quite pained about the losses on her side. Although she had made sufficient preparations beforeing, it was a pity that the n was not as fast as the change. The people she had brought were obviously not enough. As she thought of this, she sent a message to the Divine Master''s estate while attacking the other party, ordering them to quickly transfer more people over.

    Now, she already felt how difficult it was to deal with ants. Although her previous human wave tactic had failed, she didn''t want to give these people the chance to watch the fun, and she didn''t want them to have the chance to sneak attack her.

    In an instant, fog ice also made the same decision as the demon. They would get rid of the small ones first. However, the small fry in her eyes had the strength of a reverent-God. As for mingsong and the others, they didn''t know that they had been regarded as pushovers by the rime ice. They thought that the rime ice had suddenly gone crazy and changed its attack to attack them. However, they were still very proud to be able to give the futureher Empress a chance to catch her breath.

    Leng ruoxue didn''t think much of it when she saw that the fog Phoenix had changed her main target. She quickly took out some pills to heal her injuries and replenish her divine power. Taking the opportunity to recover, she rested for a moment before raising her sword andmanding the two fire dragons in the sky to fight the fog Phoenix.

    Wu Han was outnumbered. She had to deal with Ming GE and the others, and at the same time, she had to divert her attention to deal with the attacks in the sky. Such a situation made her feel angry. Damn it! The other party was too despicable!

    Her heart was filled with hatred, but she had forgotten that she was the one who had led her men tounch a sneak attack on Leng ruoxue and the others. As for Leng ruoxue and the others, they had only been passively defending and retaliating at the right time.

    Then, she saw Leng ruoxue throw a few more weapons at Ming GE and the others, and the anger in her heart grew even more. Looking at Wu ICE''s flushed face, which was twisted in anger, Leng ruoxue was really worried that she would have high blood pressure and a heart attack.

    When Mingge and the others saw that the weapons Leng ruoxue had given them were even better than the one they had previously broken, they were overjoyed. Their confidence was instantly boosted, and they brandished their new weapons and attacked ripple mist.

    Leng ruoxue could not help but feel embarrassed when she saw their determination. At the same time, she was d that she did not have the habit of cing all her eggs in the same basket. She would always ce some equipment and pills in her storage ring. Otherwise, she would be at a loss.

    People! As expected, he had to make many preparations in case of emergency. After Leng ruoxue was done sighing, she was about tounch another attack when the demon grabbed her arm.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the evildoer suspiciously. Her beautiful face was filled with confusion,""What''s wrong?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Let''s take a break and let them practice," The demon pointed at Mingge and the others.

    "Alright then!" Leng ruoxue nodded her head before joining the evildoer in watching. She carefully observed every move of the fog Phoenix, but she couldn''t understand why the fog Phoenix was suddenly not afraid of her own life me.

    Thinking of this, she asked the evildoer softly,""By the way, do you know anything that can resist the chaos Divine me?"

    She believed that there was no problem with her Natal me. In that case, there should be a problem with fog Phoenix. If she didn''t figure it out, it would be impossible to deal with fog Phoenix in a short time. However, when she thought of the beasts that died because of her in thend of demons, her hatred for fog deepened.

    First, it was her master. Then, it was the innocent beasts in thend of demons. She must not let rime ice continue to run wild like this. Otherwise, she would be letting her master down. She would be letting down the beasts that were sacrificed because of her.

    "Resist the chaos Divine fire?" When the demon heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he furrowed his brows and began to think hard.

    In the end, the evildoer shook his head."I''ve never heard of anything that can resist the chaotic divine fire. However, although your master is an idiot, he is a God of instrument and he also has the chaotic divine fire. It is possible for him to make an armor that can resist the chaotic divine fire."

    After listening to the demon''s analysis, Leng ruoxue nodded. It was indeed possible. Furthermore, she had heard Huan Chen say that after her master had fallen, many precious innate divine weapons had fallen into the hands of Wu Ling. In that case, it was only logical that Wu Ling had something to rely on.

    Master! Do you know what a detestable ingrate you''ve raised? Not only did she kill you, but she also tried to kill your disciple. If you knew that this day woulde, would you regret it?

    Leng ruoxue asked herself honestly. She would never be as sentimental as her master. She was a person who dared to love and hate. If someone dared to betray her, even if she had to chase him to the ends of the earth, she would still destroy that person. Hmph! A traitor had no right to live in this world, and she would never give a traitor another chance to hurt herself. So, those who dared to betray her had to be prepared to die.

    As for Wu Luan, she was her greatest enemy in her life. It was either you die or I die, there was absolutely no possibility of coexistence between the two. This was especially so after the other party had killed so many beasties from the demonds. Leng ruoxue had already sentenced him to death in her heart.

    After observing the situation on the battlefield for a while, Leng ruoxue had to admit that Wu Chen was indeed very strong. Other than when she was fighting, Wu Chen was helpless. However, against anyone else, even if it was one against many, Wu Chen would definitely have the upper hand.

    Leng ruoxue could not understand why this would happen. She was only a deity Emperor and Wu Xuan did not even treat reverent-god level cultivators as a threat. Why would she be so restrained when she was fighting against Leng ruoxue? Was he afraid of hurting her? She knew very well that after Wu Yan found out about her identity, she had been wanting to eat her.

    In order to confirm her suspicions, Leng ruoxue rushed to the center of the battlefield and swung her sword at Wu Jing''s rattan. Wu Jing felt the menacing chill and immediately retracted her rattan to avoid Leng ruoxue''s attack. However, the speed of the sword light was too fast. The rattan was unable to Dodge in time and was struck by another sword.

    Ripple of mist was furious! Damn it, why did this d * MN womane up again? Ripple mist didn''t want her to join in the fun at all because she wanted to focus on Leng ruoxue after killing the rest of her underlings. However, from the looks of it now, that wasn''t possible.

    Leng ruoxue would never let her have her way.

    Seeing the mes burning on Wu Jing''s body, Leng ruoxue smiled and said,""Wuyan, let''s continue the battle!"

    ''Damn it!'' Who wants to fight with you now! It wasn''t easy for her to regain some confidence from someone else. Naturally, she didn''t want to give it all back to that Sly Fox, Leng ruoxue. However, Leng ruoxue clearly wasn''t asking for her opinion. She didn''t care how dark Wu Ling''s expression was as she released a few fire dragons with her Natal mes and started to surround and attack her.

    When ripple mist saw this, she couldn''t help but curse in her heart. At the same time, she had to be on high alert against Leng ruoxue. She knew that Leng ruoxue was harder to deal with than any of the reverent-god level experts here.

    Leng ruoxue naturally lived up to her expectations and carried out the word ''difficult to deal with'' to the end. Other than the fire Dragon, she also conjured a few fire phoenixes to deal with the fog Phoenix. In an instant, the dragon''s cry and Phoenix''s cry resounded in the sky. The moisture in the surrounding air was sucked dry in an instant. However, the rippling fog mask was rather calm in the face of such a situation. After throwing out a few vines to entangle with the dragons and phoenixes that were conjured, her beautiful eyes werepletely focused on Leng ruoxue.

    Their gazes met ...

 Chapter 2561 Whos The Ant?(1)

    Sparks flew everywhere!

    The two women''s eyes, which were very unfriendly, met in the air, causing a crackling Silver Spark. Ming Song and the others, who were closer to them, could clearly feel the smell of gunpowder in the air. Although the two women had a big gap in strength, their auras were very simr. Putting aside the strength factor, this was the first time the two had really faced each other, so their auras could be said to be equal.

    As for their strength ... Mingge and the others did not dare to make a hasty judgment.

    The Dragon, Phoenix, and the vines that were entangled with each other seemed to have met their mortal enemy. They were in a deadlock. At the same time, the battle between Dongfang Yue and the others continued.

    After an unknown period of time, Leng ruoxue and Wu Cheng were still in a stalemate. As for the elders of the Dragon, Phoenix and white Tiger race who had not surrendered, when they saw that the situation was not good, they all found an opportunity to escape.

    Dongfang Yue and the rest did not stop her. Then, they went to Leng ruoxue''s side.

    Looking at Wu Ling, whose face had turned red and whose eyes were burning with anger, Dongfang Yue teased with a smile,""Wuli, your men have either died or run away. You are the only one left. Will you surrender or run away?"

    It sounded like he was asking for Wu Jing''s opinion, but it was obvious that he was trying to anger her. Not only that, before Wu Jing could answer, Dongfang Lin interrupted again,""Brother, look at what you''re saying. How could rime ice possibly escape? Who was she? She''s the current master of the divine realm. "

    "That''s true. I''ve underestimated her. " Dongfang Yue made a show of knowing his mistake and changing for the better.

    Listening to the two brothers ''chiming in, Mingge and the others broke out in cold sweat. Was this a tactic? Using this method to distract the enemy''s attention, and then infuriate the enemy to the point of losing their minds, and then they''ll kill them all in one fell swoop?

    Mingge and the others expressed their appreciation for the Dongfang brothers ''actions. As expected, fog had been provoked. When she attacked, she was trembling with anger. Seeing her like this, they all sympathized with her.

    "AI! It''s not easy to be amander! God Lord cloudripple, quickly gather some subordinates!" Ming ze suggested, his face full of sincerity.

    "You''re really smart, kid. " Dongfang Yue said as if he had thought of something. Then, he turned around and left the mountain with a few reverent-god level cultivators.

    Ming ze watched Dongfang Yue and the others leave. No matter how stupid he was, he knew what they were doing. Unfortunately, he couldn''t split himself and join in the fun!

    Ming ze felt very regretful. Just as he was slightly distracted, a vine suddenly hit him. The thorns on the vine stabbed into his skin, and the tiny straw in the suction cups on the head of the vine also quickly stabbed into his body.

    "Ah!" Ming ze cried out in rm and quickly shed at the rattan with his knife. However, what made him depressed was that the rattan only trembled slightly and did not suffer much damage. However, he could clearly feel that something in his body was rapidly flowing out. This feeling made him quite ufortable.

    "Dark swamp!" Seeing this, Mingge and the others immediately gave up on the entanglement with the rattan and ran to his side. They used their weapons to cut the rattan that had pierced into Ming ze''s body, but the rattan was still not too damaged.

    At this time, the rattan that had been entangled with Mingge and the others also wrapped around them. They had to Dodge the attacks of the rattan while continuing to cut the rattan that was absorbing the life force of the underworld swamp.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You guys move aside." The demon saw that the situation was not good and hurried over. Then, a ck divine power slowly gathered in his hand. The ball-shaped ck divine power instantly expanded into the shape of a sharp de. Then, the sharp edge of the dark light quickly cut toward the vine. With a bang, the vine that was inserted into Ming ze''s body was cut in two.

    The rescued Ming ze''s face was extremely pale. The demon quickly took out a pill and gave it to him. Only then did Ming ze''s face look a little better.

    "How is this possible?" Suddenly, Wu Xiao''s cry of disbelief reached everyone''s ears. Then, everyone saw her eyes widen as she looked at the evildoer with a shocked expression. She then said with a shocked expression,"This is impossible! How did you break my vine?!"

    Wu Xiao was so surprised that she was almost stunned. Seeing that she was distracted, Leng ruoxue took the opportunity to swing her sword a few more times and cut the rattan. With a bang, she cut off another one. In a good mood, she kindly exined,""There are too many things that are impossible. Do you really think that your cane is omnipotent? God Lord fogripple, aren''t you being a little too arrogant?"

    Leng ruoxue''s taunting caused the dazed Wu Xiao to snap back to her senses. However, the look of disbelief on her face did not disappear at all. After she heard Leng ruoxue''s words, she was even more furious and shouted,""My vines aren''t that easy to cut off!"

    "I''ve already cut off two. " Leng ruoxue reminded him with a smile.

    "You ..." Are a pervert! Wu Xuan cursed in her heart. At the same time, Xuan Yi''s cry for help came from her heart,""Divine Master, we''ve been surrounded. The opponents are too strong, and we''re all injured. What should we do now?"

    What to do? What to do? ''Damn it!'' This bunch of useless trash! Hearing the voice transmission in her heart, Wu Ling''s anger deepened by a fewyers. The light in her bloodshot red eyes was dark and unclear, making it impossible to know what she was thinking.

    At the moment, Xuan Yi and the other two reverent-gods from the Divine Master''s estate were having a private chat with Dongfang Yue and the others who had surrounded them. They stood in a fighting stance and chatted, asionally having a little fun. However, the subordinates they had brought along were not as rxed as them. In fact, the people who were really besieged were their subordinates. As for them, they were just putting on a show.

    Dongfang Yue was fighting with Xuan Yi with ease. While fighting, he couldn''t help but ask,""Aren''t you afraid that Rime will be angry if you guys betray us like this?"

    "Are we betraying others? Aren''t we fighting? Who can you me if you''re not as good as him!" Xuan Yi blinked his eyes and said with an innocent expression.

    "Alright! I was being meddlesome!" Dongfang Yue was helpless. He suddenly felt some sympathy for Wu mo. That woman had set him up. Did this count as her karma? Among the people around her, other than the Men in ck whom she had trained, there was no one who was truly loyal to her.

    At first, Dongfang Yue didn''t know what role Xuan Yi and the other two had yed in this. He only knew that he was a little confused when he received Xuan Yi''s voice transmission, asking him and the others to put on an act and fight with them.

    He had lived for so many years and had fought with many enemies, but this was the first time he had heard such a request from an enemy. Although he had once doubted the other party''s purpose, when he heard Xuan Yi say that he and uncle long were friends and uncle long had confirmed it, he was relieved.

    However, ording to uncle long, the other two reverent-god level cultivators had no friendship with him. He really didn''t know how these three people got together and why they all had such thoughts.

    Thinking of this, Dongfang Yue couldn''t help but ask curiously,""Can those two be trusted?" He was referring to Xia Yi and Huang Wei, the two reverent-god level experts, who were not far away.

 Chapter 2562 Whos The Ant?(2)

    "Sure, they were the ones who came up with this idea! They don''t want to be enemies with that little girl Xue ''er. " Xuan Yi smiled faintly.

    "Why?" Dongfang Yue didn''t understand. Weren''t they from rime ice? Why did they betray him so easily?

    "Master Yu is their idol." Xuan Yi exined. Ever since Xia Yi and Huang Wei found out about Leng ruoxue''s identity in the Yao n''s Divine Domain and heard about Lord Yu, the two of them had been in a dilemma.

    In many people''s hearts, Sir Yu''s status was Supreme, and in their hearts, it was no exception. Moreover, they had never thought that the cause of Sir Yu''s death would be rted to Wu Lian. After knowing this, they naturally had some thoughts about Wu Lian, and could no longer listen to Wu Lian''s words as they had before.

    Basically, except for some ordinary guards, many experts in the divine lord''s estate had their own ideas. Some of them had even used the excuse of training to leave the divine lord''s estate. Wu Cheng was powerless to stop this.

    Dongfang Yue was relieved to hear Xuan Yi''s words. However, in order to make the act more realistic, they did not show any mercy in the end. Xuan Yi and the others were seriously injured and fell awkwardly at the foot of the mountain in thend of demons.

    After doing all this, Dongfang Yue brought his men back to the mountain.

    At this moment, Wu Yan had suddenly lost contact with Xuan Yi and the others. When she saw Dongfang Yue and the others from the corner of her eye, the anger in her heart began to rise to the top of her head again. In addition, several vines had been broken. For a moment, her anger multiplied.

    However, Dongfang Yue added fuel to the fire."Wuli, we''ve destroyed more than half of your subordinates. However, considering our friendship, I''ve kindly left a few of them to run errands for you. You don''t have to thank me! This is what I should do!"

    Hearing Dongfang Yue''s words, Leng ruoxue was speechless. When did Dongfang Yue learn to be so sharp-tongued? Look at how angry ripple was, she was about to explode.

    Leng ruoxue, who could clearly sense that something was wrong with Wu ICE''s emotions, instantly raised her guard. After panting heavily, Wu Cheng suddenly said coldly,""Leng ruoxue, you''ve forced me to do this!"

    Wu Ling''s words were vicious. Her voice was like a demon from hell, making one''s hair stand on end. Before Leng ruoxue could figure out what Wu Ling was trying to do, she saw the unparalleled beauty in front of her turn into a huge flower that floated in the air. The flower instantly upied Half the Sky.

    The flower was as red as blood, and there were a few transparent dewdrops on the petals. The core of the flower was golden, and there were many tiny wriggling straws inside. When Leng ruoxue saw this, she was so disgusted that she almost vomited.

    However, when she felt the pressure from the huge flower, Leng ruoxue''s intuition told her that this flower should be fog''s true form. Furthermore, this flower was simply too big. It was almost as big as the entirend of demons. Compared to such a huge flower, Leng ruoxue and the others were so small that they could be ignored.

    ? At the same time, Wu Xiao''s beautiful face appeared on the pistil again. However, the expression on the perfect face was not friendly at all. There were two clusters of mes that were almost solid burning in her angry red eyes.

    "Leng ruoxue, prepare to die!" Wu Jing spoke and looked at Leng ruoxue and the rest as if they were dead.

    Originally, she didn''t want to use her main body, but these people were really too much, and she couldn''t bear it anymore. Now, what she wanted to do the most was to end the battle quickly and turn these people into her fertilizer, especially Leng ruoxue. She was the most delicious fertilizer! Even though Leng ruoxue''s blood would taste better when she was alive, she had already decided that no matter if she was Dead or Alive, she had to get rid of Leng ruoxue. This woman ... Must not be left alive!

    Wu Jing''s idea was good, but would Leng ruoxue and the others follow her script? These people were all eager to see the world in chaos. Even if the enemy was strong, they could not be weak.

    As soon as Wu Lian finished speaking, uncle long immediately left the Dragon Emperor and Phoenix King, who had been tortured miserably by them, and turned to Wu Lian, saying,""Do you think we have to die just because you want us to? Who Do You Think You Are?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Yeah, Who Do You Think You Are?"

    "Hahaha! Only today did I learn that God Lord fogripple isn''t even a garlic!"

    "Of course she''s not a garlic, she''s the most shameless bastard!"

    "Bastard? If I hear you say that, I''ll cry!"

    The crowd chimed in one after another, and the petals of the giant flower trembled violently in anger. The ground under their feet shook as if there was an earthquake. However, uncle long and the others were not afraid. Instead, the smile on their faces grew wider.

    Even if they were weaker than the other party, they could not let the other party see the fear in their hearts. This was what everyone was thinking at this moment. Therefore, they were very calm.

    However, Wu Jing was unable to remain calm. She had thought that she could easily get rid of Leng ruoxue and the others, but she clearly felt that she had underestimated these people. Without any other choice, she could only use her trump card.

    "Die, ants!" Mist ripple couldn''t take it anymore and roared. Then, thousands of vines flew towards them from all directions ...

    "Be careful, everyone!" Leng ruoxue let out a loud cry and flew towards the vines flying towards her. The cold Shadow Sword in her hand shed out several sword rays, shing at the sturdy and tough vines. At the same time, a meteor shower flew out, followed by several Dragons and phoenixes made of divine power. They each fought against the vines of fog ice.

    Seeing this, the demon, uncle long, and the others immediately fought in their best condition.

    For a time, everyone was in a chaotic battle with the fog.

    It had to be said that after the fog ripple returned to its original form, its strength was at least twice as strong as before. Just now, Leng ruoxue didn''t feel so exhausted when she was fighting with Wu ice. But now, she could feel it.

    Was this the true strength of fog ice? He was really too powerful!

    Not only was Wu Yan powerful, but after she released her pressure, all living things in the surrounding hundred miles, whether they were humans, beasts, or nts, could feel the endless and terrifying power. Many people and beasts couldn''t help but prostrate on the ground and worship in an unknown direction.

    Even the living beings in the distance had such a feeling, and uncle long and the others, who were close by, felt it even more deeply. None of them, including Dongfang Yue, had expected that rime ice would be so powerful. Could they deal with such a powerful rime ice now?

    Dongfang Yue and the others felt a trace of uncertainty in their hearts after Wu Xiao couldn''t bear it anymore and revealed her true strength. However, it was impossible for them to give up.

    "Everyone, be careful. As long as you find an opportunity, escape. Where there''s life, there''s hope. She doesn''t want her life, but we do!" Leng ruoxue sent an urgent message to everyone.

 Chapter 2563 Whos The Ant?(3)

    This time, no one refused. This was because they knew that if they didn''t find a chance to escape, they would really be fertilizer for the fog.

    This was especially so for the Grand Elder of the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters and the others. At this time, they had long been suppressed by the mist Ripple''s might and looked miserable. The vines that were everywhere were even more difficult to guard against. Fortunately, with the poison from Shen nuo and the others, those vines were slightly afraid and did not dare to attack too fiercely. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable!

    The great elder and the others knew very well that right now, they werepletely holding them back. Therefore, they couldn''t care less about losing face. They looked for an opportunity to teleport to the foot of the mountain, and when those vines saw that someone wanted to escape, they chased even more closely.

    When Leng ruoxue, who was not far away, saw this, she hurriedly teleported in the direction of the first elder and the rest, blocking the vines that were chasing after them. This gave the first elder and the rest a chance to catch their breath. After giving Leng ruoxue a deep look, the first elder, Shen nuo, and the other alchemists then continued to move towards a safe ce.

    When the vines saw that someone had escaped, they furiously attacked Leng ruoxue. In an instant, the number of vines attacking Leng ruoxue increased by several times.

    Looking at the hundred threatening vines, Leng ruoxue was still waving her cold shadow to fight them calmly. However, it was definitely not an easy fight for her. As she fought, she had to constantly throw pills into her mouth. If she was not careful, she would be injured by the vines. It could be said that Leng ruoxue had never been forced into such a sorry state since she started cultivating.

    She wasn''t the only one in a sorry state. Uncle long and the others weren''t any better off. At this time, their bodies were covered in wounds and their Shen power was being consumed rapidly. If it was not for the fact that they still had enough pills in their hands, they would have be fertilizer for Jie Wu Min.

    The more they fought, the more depressed uncle long and the others became. At this moment, they really wanted to listen to Leng ruoxue''s words and take the opportunity to escape. Unfortunately, the fog ice had released too many densely packed vines, causing them to not even be able to find the opportunity to teleport. Otherwise, he would definitely be entangled by the vines.

    Uncle long and the others didn''t even dare to imagine what the oue would be. If this continued, there would only be one oue for them, and that was to be the prisoners of fog.

    Uncle long and the others would definitely not be able to ept such an oue. There was also Xue ''er. If Xue'' er fell into the hands of Wu Xuan, she would definitely end up in a miserable state.

    They weren''t afraid of their own deaths, but the moment they thought of Xue ''er, their hearts ached. No! They could not let Wu Chen seed. Even if they could not defeat Wu Chen, they could not let Xue ''er fall into Wu Chen''s hands.

    After making up their minds, uncle long and the others ''auras instantly skyrocketed. Since they couldn''t cut the vines, they wouldn''t let these vines have an easy time either.

    With this thought in mind, uncle long and the others used all their means to deal with the vines. Although the effect was minimal, it still caused a lot of trouble for the vines. At least they didn''t all chase after Xue ''er.

    After fighting for a long time and not capturing a single captive, ripple mist couldn''t help but feel frustrated. These guys were really hard to deal with!

    The Furious Rime controlled the rattan and pounced at Dongfang Yue. Dongfang Yue felt a gust of wind by his ear and turned his head to Dodge it alertly. However, his leg was tightly wrapped by the rattan that had sneaked in from the East and West. The thorns on the rattan had pierced deep into his leg.

    An intense pain instantly spread from his calf to his whole body. He immediately felt his body go numb and a little stiff. Seeing this, Dongfang Yue hurriedly used his weapon to cut off the vines that were binding him.

    "Don''t move, I''ll do it!" A crisp female voice rang in his ears. Dongfang Yue turned around subconsciously and saw Leng ruoxue, who had appeared beside him out of nowhere, waving her cold shadow to cut the rattan on his leg.

    Pa pa! The vine snapped and fell limply to the ground. A ck, sticky liquid oozed out of the broken vine and gave off a foul smell. Simrly, ck blood was flowing out of Dongfang Yue''s calf. When Leng ruoxue saw this, she quickly took out an elixir and fed it to Dongfang Yue.

    "Be careful!" Suddenly, another voice rang out. At the same time, a ck ray of light flew towards Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue quickly turned her head and saw that the vine that was very close to her had been cut into two by the dark light.

    Then, Leng ruoxue was pulled into a fiery embrace.

    "Xue ''er, are you hurt?" The demon asked worriedly.

    "I''m fine,"she said. Leng ruoxue felt much more at ease when she saw the demon.

    "Xue ''er ... I will protect you." The demon hesitated for a moment before saying.

    Leng ruoxue nodded and saw the reluctance in the demon''s eyes. Before she could figure out what was going on, thews of heaven and earth suddenly descended and covered the demon''s body.

    "Evildoer ..." Leng ruoxue was dumbfounded. How could an evildoer advance at this time?<novelnext></novelnext>

    When the crowd saw this scene, they were all shocked. A breakthrough at this moment ... Just as everyone was in a daze, several vines had already crept up to them and instantly bound them tightly. At the same time, another vine attacked Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue was caught off guard and was hit by one of the vines. However, she immediately reacted and swung her sword a few times, cutting the vines around her into two.

    "Hahaha! You''re all dead. " When ripple mist saw this, she was neither angry nor angry. Instead, sheughed proudly. Hmph! Advancing at this time was really courting death! One had to know that there was the protection of thews of heaven and earth during the breakthrough. She might not be able to do anything to that man, but after the breakthrough, she needed to rest for a while. That was also the time when the person who had broken through was the weakest. At that time, she would definitely be able to eliminate the man who was a threat to her in one fell swoop. As for the people in front of her, they would naturally be her most delicious fertilizer.

    When Wu Yan thought of this, she couldn''t help but feel proud.

    While the evildoer was still safe from breaking through, Leng ruoxue went to uncle long and the others, wanting to help them cut off that annoying vine. However, when uncle long and the others saw her like this, they all said,""Xue ''er, don''t worry about us. Go and protect the demon. We can still hold on."

    They more or less understood the intention of the evildoer''s advancement. In addition, they also knew that the only person who could cause harm to fog ice other than Xue ''er was the evildoer. As for them, they were not even qualified to be bystanders. Therefore, at such an urgent time, they could not let Xue'' er waste her energy on themselves. The evildoer was the most important thing.

    After hearing their words, Leng ruoxue felt very depressed. Of course, she knew that being a demon was the most important thing. However, it was impossible for her to ignore uncle long and the others.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue was still trying to persuade them, uncle long shouted,""Xue ''er! Quickly go and protect that demon. His advancement is about to end. "

    Leng ruoxue turned around and saw that thews of heaven and earth were indeed about to disappear. She could only say to uncle long and the others,""Then you guys must hold on, I''lle save youter."

    Uncle long and the rest nodded their heads repeatedly. They only rxed when Leng ruoxue returned to the demon''s side.

    A momentter.

    Thews of heaven and earth hadpletely disappeared, but the demon had yet to open his eyes. On the other hand, Wu Luan had long been impatient and was about to make a move. When Leng ruoxue saw this, she narrowed her beautiful eyes and covered the demon with an earthen yellow light screen to protect him.

    "What, you think you''re my match?" Upon seeing this, Wu Lianughed softly and said with a dark expression.

    "Of course I know that I''m not your match right now. However, I won''t let you hurt a single hair on my man." Leng ruoxue said with determination.

    "Since that''s the case,e and die, you ant!" Wu Han had lost his patience.

    Suddenly, the sky changed color! Lightning shed and Thunder rumbled. This sudden phenomenon caused everyone, including Wu Xiao, to freeze on the spot.

    What was going on?

    A trace of uneasiness welled up in her heart. At this moment, she heard a cold voice that made her feel like she was falling into hell."Who are you calling an ant?"

    Wu Yan''s heart turned pale with fright and she hurriedly searched for the owner of the voice. This voice, this voice seemed familiar, but she was very unhappy. Then, she saw the beautiful man who was protected by the light screen stand up.

    "You ..." Rime was so shocked that she couldn''t even speak aplete sentence. Why did this man''s aura seem so simr to that of a certain guy she hated?

    However, it was absolutely impossible for that guy toe to the divine world. Thews of heaven and earth would not allow him to run around. Wu Han was still clear about this in her heart. Moreover, this man''s appearance was not exactly the same as the person she knew. Besides the aura on the two of them being somewhat simr, she really could not find any identical aspects.

    Thinking of this, Wu Jie was slightly relieved.

    "Of course it''s you guys!" Wu Xiao roared from above. Although this man had advanced to reverent god level and was somewhat simr to a certain man she hated, she did notpletely treat these two as the same person, because that was simply impossible.

    Putting aside whether that person had the chance toe to the divinity, it was impossible for him to know Leng ruoxue. One must know that she had basically investigated all eight generations of Leng ruoxue''s ancestors. Hence, she was very certain that Leng ruoxue was just a small ant with good luck. And this little ant was still too inexperienced to go against her. Now, she was going to capture this group of people in one fell swoop and see who could stop her!

    It had to be said that Wu Ling was a rather confident person. Even though she had underestimated Leng ruoxue at the start, after she could not defeat Leng ruoxue for a long time, she decisively used her greatest trump card and revealed her true strength in front of Leng ruoxue. Firstly, it was to intimidate her, and secondly, she wanted topletely eliminate Leng ruoxue, this hidden danger. After all, in her opinion, Leng ruoxue was a much bigger threat than Bing Yao and the other two.

 Chapter 2564 Strength Awakens (1)

    It was precisely because they were afraid of Leng ruoxue''s existence that they felt as if there was a dagger at their backs. That was why Wu Cheng''s desire to get rid of Leng ruoxue was so strong that it had exceeded everyone''s imagination. No one had expected that Wu Cheng''s true strength was already so strong that it was intimidating and unshakeable. Such a fact had dealt a heavy blow to everyone, including Leng ruoxue.

    The demon was even more clear that if he was hiding his strength, Xue ''er would probably die in the hands of Wu Xiao today. That perverted old woman obviously wouldn''t let Xue ''er go. If he didn''t recover his full strength, he wouldn''t be Wu Yan''s opponent at all.

    After struggling and hesitating for a long time, the demon made his final decision. Even if this decision might cause him to be punished by thews of heaven and earth, he was willing to do so for Xue ''er.

    "Since we''re ants, I''ll let you know what an ant''s counterattack is like today." The demon''s voice grew even colder. Leng ruoxue, Dongfang Yue and the others who were close to him could feel the chill in his voice. It was as if there were ice shards in his voice, causing their hearts to palpitate.

    Wu Jing also noticed it, but she didn''t take it seriously. In her opinion, even if the other party had advanced, he was only a reverent-god level. A reverent-God wanted to defeat her? Wasn''t that a fool''s dream? Unless Yuhe came personally, no one would be her match.

    After hearing the demon''s words, the confident fog ice couldn''t help butugh wildly with ridicule,"Counterattack? Such big words! Good! Let''s see how an ant like you can counterattack today!"

    With a tone of anticipation, ripple gave up on attacking the others and began to wait.

    Suddenly, there were a few rumbling thunder and lightning. The sky turned from clear to dark clouds, and then to pitch ck.

    Was it going to rain? Leng ruoxue took a nce at the pitch-ck sky. It was as if a huge mouth of a beast had appeared in the distance, and a spot of light had lit up as if it was breathing out clouds and mist.

    In an instant, the spot of light seemed to be moving and growingrger. After a while, the spot of light was already very close to them, and Leng ruoxue could finally see the true appearance of the spot of light.

    It was a Phoenix, a ck Phoenix that flickered with a dark light. It was extremely beautiful, but the dark aura it exuded made people feel deep fear. The Phoenix''s body was huge, no weaker than the fog. It flew in front of them and circled the sky before stopping in front of the fog. Its huge ck eyes swept across the fog and it said,""Little flower, let''s decide the winner?"

    "Get lost! You animal! What are you doing here?" When Wu Luan saw this familiar-looking Phoenix, her huge petals trembled. She was obviously angry.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the familiar-looking ck Phoenix as well, not knowing what it was up to. However, what surprised her was that this ck Phoenix was quite polite.

    "Little flower, how can you do this to me? It really makes me sad. Why did Ie here? I''m here for you!" The ck Phoenix said with a bitter expression. It then extended its sharp beak to peck at the mist Ripple''srge petals. Mist ripple felt pain and the flower trembled violently again.

    "Dammit! You dare to hurt me?" The consequences of riverripple''s anger were severe, but the ck Phoenix didn''t seem to care at all. Instead, she said with a roguish expression,"As the saying goes, beating is a sign of affection, scolding is a sign of love, and loving is a sign of kicking. The more I treat you like this, the deeper my feelings for you are. So, you should be grateful to me. What do you think, Xiaohua?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    After the ck Phoenix finished speaking, it really used its thick ws to grab the petals of the mist Phoenix, as if it was going to kick them all the way to the ground. When ripple saw this, she couldn''t help but take a big step back. However, her body was toorge, so after taking a big step back, she realized that there was no way back. This fact made her feel a little embarrassed and angry.

    ''Damn it!'' How did this damn bird appear? Unexpected! It must have been an ident! That person wouldn''te to the divine world, and the rules of heaven and earth wouldn''t allow him toe here at will. Thus, Wu Jing sincerely thought that this damn bird had lost its way, but why did she feel so uneasy?

    Just as fog was bewildered and uncertain, the ck Phoenix said with a sad expression,""Little flower, why are you hiding? You''ll lose a piece of meat if you let me touch you!"

    It was particrly dissatisfied with the fog''s dodging.

    "I can! Get lost, don''te near me. " The mist ripple fire roared. Let this guy touch it? Even if he didn''t die, he would still lose half his life. No one could stand the powerful corrosiveness of its body! After all, just being pecked by it was so painful that her heart trembled, as if her soul was burning, so she was very unwilling to get close to this dead bird.

    She was also very clear about the master of this damn bird. This master and servant had always been inseparable, so she had to be careful. If this fellow''s master also came, she ... Had to think of a way out.

    However, she still didn''t quite believe that person woulde to the divine world. She also couldn''t think of a reason for that person toe to the divine world. It should be known that the divine world and that person''s world had always been like well water and river water. Moreover, the two sides had various transactions. She had also been trying hard to maintain a friendly rtionship with the other party''s world, so she couldn''t understand why the other party woulde to find trouble with her. This didn''t make any sense.

    However, no matter how confused and depressed she was, the only nineher Phoenix in the nineher prison hade, and it was still trying to get close to her and take advantage of her. This was something she couldn''t deny!

    If it wasn''t for the fact that this wasn''t the right time, ripple would have screamed at the sky."Lecherous Wolf!" In her eyes, the nineherworld Dark Phoenix was just a bastard who wanted to take advantage of her but would hurt her! However, the bastard in Wu ICE''s eyes would not consider her thoughts. After hearing Wu ICE''s words, the nineher Dark Phoenix smiled and said,""I''ll leave just because you tell me to? How embarrassing would that be? And I''m not afraid to tell you the truth, this young master won''t be leaving today, so you''d better obedientlye and let me take advantage of you, understand?"

    "You ... You stinky hooligan!" Wu Xuan was so angry that her huge petals trembled again. The beautiful face that appeared in the center of the flower was filled with anger. Her face was also flushed red, and her fiery red eyes were now so red that they seemed to be dripping blood.

    "You''re right, I''m a hooligan, who am I afraid of?" The nineher Dark Phoenix was neither angry nor annoyed when she heard this. Instead, sheughed very proudly, while Wu Xiao was about to explode from anger.

    This fellow ... This fellow was definitely here to cause trouble. It was just that it came at the wrong time, and he didn''t have the time to deal with it now. However, if she wanted to ignore it, would the nineher Dark Phoenix grant her wish?

    One had to know that the nineher Dark Phoenix had been summoned to temporarily hold back this flower.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest were in a state of confusion when they heard their conversation. This was the first time she knew that this nineher Dark Phoenix was so shameless. More importantly, she really didn''t think that there was any point in taking advantage of Wu Yan. She was a ruthless and bloodthirsty woman! In Wu Jing''s eyes, everyone was food that could fill her stomach, so she wanted to eat everyone she saw. She just didn''t know if she would want to eat the nineherworld Phoenix in front of her.

 Chapter 2565 Strength Awakens (2)

    However, it seemed that the fog Phoenix had no intention of eating the ck Phoenix.

    While the nineher Dark Phoenix was restraining Wu Ling, Leng ruoxue sneaked up to uncle long and the others. She waved the cold shadow in her hand, trying to cut off the vines that were binding them. As soon as a vine was cut off, Wu Ling immediately felt the intense pain. It was only then that she noticed Leng ruoxue''s movements and wanted to continue attacking her.

    Several vines had just been thrown out, but before they could touch Leng ruoxue, they were blocked by the nineher Dark Phoenix''s long tail feathers. The vines felt that the Phoenix that blocked their way was not to be trifled with, so they retreated in fear. However, the nineher Dark Phoenix seemed to be ying with them as she used her tail feathers to chase after them.

    The game of "you chase me" had just started when Wu ice couldn''t stand it anymore and roared,"Damned beast, what do you want?"

    Wu Chen was going crazy! The intense pain in her body continued to spread, and her heart felt as if it was being pricked by needles. One must know that these vines were a part of her body and also represented a part of her strength. Every time a vine was broken, she would lose at least a hundred years of cultivation. How could she not feel heartache? more importantly, she was also in pain when a vine was broken!

    "Little flower, if you call me an animal again, I''ll rape you." The nineher Dark Phoenix was very dissatisfied with the way Wu Yan had addressed her, and couldn''t help but throw down some harsh words. Uncle long and the others, who had already been rescued, were extremely horrified when they heard these words. This Phoenix was so bold, it actually wanted to rape fog?

    Birds and nts? What a strong taste! Uncle long and the others forgot about the pain and couldn''t help but let their thoughts run wild. When she saw the awkward expression on their faces, as if they had heard something they shouldn''t have, Leng ruoxue was even more speechless and confused.

    She didn''t believe that the ck Phoenix would be interested in rime ice, so could she not say something that would easily cause people to misunderstand? However, looking at the ck Phoenix''s disobedient and rebellious appearance, this was clearly impossible.

    As for Wu Xuan, after hearing this, she was stunned for a long time before she recovered. She was furious! He was extremely angry, so angry that he wanted to cut the Phoenix in front of him into eight pieces! F * ck! She had lived for so long, but this was the first time she had heard someone tell her to rape herself! He was really too bold!

    Seeing that Wu Xiao was angry again, the nineher Dark Phoenix fearlessly exined,"Are you misunderstanding that I''m interested in you? Hahaha! You really like to think too much! When I said strong, I didn''t mean the strong you think! What I want to say is, if you dare to be disrespectful to me again, I will pull out all your petals, cut off your vines, and turn you into a bare little flower. Oh! If you don''t believe me, you can try. "

    "You ..." Wu Yan was so angry that she couldn''t even say aplete sentence. She could only re at the nineher Dark Phoenix. The nineher Dark Phoenix, on the other hand, looked at her affectionately.

    Uncle long and the others were ashamed. They had misunderstood the bird. However, this ck Phoenix was really infuriating. Was it nning to anger the fog to death?

    They did not understand. He could have just attacked directly, why was there a need to do so?

    However, would the nineher Dark Phoenix tell them that she was no match for fog Phoenix? Of course not. The purpose of its appearance was only to restrain the B * tch, Wu Cheng, so as to buy some time for its master. At the same time, it also made Wu Cheng feel afraid and not dare to act rashly. The facts proved that this strategy was sessful.

    Rime was so angry that it only knew how to tremble, and even forgot to attack. In addition, Wu Xuan was somewhat cautious, so she naturally didn''t dare to rashly make a move. However, even so, the nineher Dark Phoenix still didn''t intend to let her go. Instead, he stirred up the fog from time to time, grabbing her flower petals and swinging her rattan.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Looking at the nineher Dark Phoenix having fun and how ripple was suppressing her anger, Leng ruoxue was at a loss for words. She turned to look at the demon. At this moment, the demon was standing with his eyes closed and not saying a word. His body was still shing with dark purple electric sparks. The spiritual Qi of heaven and earth in the surroundings was slowly gathering around him. He seemed to be brewing something.

    Even though Leng ruoxue wasn''t sure, she felt a sense of uneasiness and frustration in her heart.

    In order to adjust her mood, Leng ruoxue could only vent her anger on the vines that were still waving wildly in the air.

    "Argh! Damn it!" Only then did she suddenly realize what kind of situation she was in. She had actually been so distracted by that stinky ck bird that she had almost forgotten about the existence of Leng ruoxue and the others.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue seemed to be challenging her authority by cutting down the vines, causing her to be enraged. Wu Jingmanded her vines to attack Leng ruoxue, but the nineher Dark Phoenix always appeared to stop her, preventing her from using her true strength.

    Mist Ripple''s fire Qi rushed to the top of her head, and the mes of anger on her body seemed to have be real. Looking at the nineher Dark Phoenix, who was rxed, mist ripple couldn''t bear it anymore and shouted,""You ck bird, what do you want?"

    Damn it! She felt like she was going crazy!

    "I don''t want anything! I just wanted to catch up with you. Why, you don''t wee me?" The nineherworld Phoenix spoke as if he had been wronged. Leng ruoxue and the others felt sorry for him.

    However, Wu Yan did not sympathize with him. Instead, she said rather honestly,""I don''t wee you, but you''d better disappear from my sight immediately. Otherwise, don''t me me for being impolite!"

    "What do you mean? Why don''t you show me how impolite you are?" The nineher Dark Phoenix provoked her fearlessly and looked at Wu Chen with an expression that said,"what can you do to me?"

    When Wu Jing saw the other party''s expression, she was so angry that she almost vomited blood. She wanted to be impolite to this Phoenix, but when she thought of its master behind it, she had no choice but to suppress the anger in her heart. So what if you have a backer? She used to have someone backing her, but now ...

    Thinking of her current situation, Wu Yan was sad and angry. This was clearly her territory, but she couldn''t understand why she had to swallow her anger. Was it really because he was afraid of the other party''s master? It was undeniable that that person was indeed a threat to her, but that guy couldn''te to the divine realm to find trouble with her for no reason, so fog ripple couldn''t understand. What was she afraid of?

    However, no matter how she mentally prepared herself, she had to admit that since the beginning of chaos, that person had been an insurmountable mountain for her because that person would never pamper her as much as Yu did. That person was always looking for an opportunity to kill her, but unfortunately, with Yu''s protection, he had never seeded. However, that person''s loathing for her was undoubted, just like how she loathed the other person. The two of them hated each other.

    Now that she had lost the protection of her Imperial Pet, although she really wanted to cut this rogue Phoenix into eight pieces, she didn''t dare to make a move when she thought about how protective that person was. In addition, this ck bird wasn''t weak, and it had the corrosive talent that she hated ...

 Chapter 2566 Strength Awakens (3)

    F * ck! She had to endure it, alright?

    At the thought of this, Wu Jing''s face was filled with resentment as she retracted all her vines and stopped her attacks. Since she was temporarily unable to attack Leng ruoxue and the rest, she could not just watch as the other party caused her harm. However, the hatred in her heart for Leng ruoxue only increased. More importantly, she could not understand why this ck bird was helping Leng ruoxue.

    However, at this moment, even if she was slow to react, she could tell that there was a 99% chance that this damned bird had something going on with Leng ruoxue.

    "Why are you helping Leng ruoxue? Don''t tell me you''ve taken a fancy to her?" As soon as she thought of this, Wu Xiao couldn''t help but ask.

    "No, I didn ''t!" Theherworld prison replied without thinking. How could it dare to take a fancy to this little ancestor? It wasn''t like he had lived long enough.

    When ripple mist heard what it said, she couldn''t help but let out a long sigh. It was good that she didn''t take a fancy to Leng ruoxue. That way, even if she killed Leng ruoxue, it shouldn''t be a problem, right? Even though she still had some doubts in her heart, she had already started to make up her mind. It seemed like the other party didn''t really want to stop her from killing Leng ruoxue. He was probably just trying to create trouble for her.

    However, just as she finished thinking about it, she heard the nineher Dark Phoenix say,""I don''t like her, but my master likes her, so I have to protect her."

    The truth was out!

    "Pfft!" Ripple mist was so angry that she spat out a mouthful of blood!

    Forcefully swallowing the fishy sweetness in her mouth, Wu Yan said in disbelief,""Why would your master take a fancy to Leng ruoxue?"

    F * ck! This was really bad news, and Wu Yan felt like she was going crazy! She nced at Leng ruoxue''s devastatingly beautiful face. Indeed, she had the potential to be a Vixen. However, she still could not understand how the two of them had hooked up. This really made her depressed.

    She wanted to get rid of Leng ruoxue so badly, even in her dreams. However, if that person were to interfere, she did not know if her n to get rid of Leng ruoxue would seed. Right now, her only hope was that that person would be wary of the existence of thews of heaven and earth and would not dare toe to the God World. Otherwise, it would be a huge problem.

    Thinking of Cang, and thinking of that person, Wu Xiao was so depressed that her whole heart was entangled together. She deeply felt that Leng ruoxue was her greatest nemesis. If not, why would all the people that she could not hook up with stand on Leng ruoxue''s side?

    She hated it! No! She would not allow such a thing to happen! Leng ruoxue must die!

    Wu Xiao made up her mind and then pretended to be calm as she said to the nineher Dark Phoenix,"You said that my master has taken a fancy to her, but what proof do you have?"

    "Do you still need proof?" The nineherworld Phoenix blinked her bright ck eyes and asked in confusion.

    "Of course. What if you lie to me? You should know that Leng ruoxue is my enemy. Who knows if you''re using your master to pressure me because you''ve taken a fancy to her?" Wu Jing said with an expression of disbelief.

    "Do I need to lie to you about this? If you really don''t believe me, there''s nothing I can do. But if you want to kill her, you can only step over my dead body. " The nineher Dark Phoenix sneered, and his hooligan-like look was reced by a serious one.

    "Do you really want to go against me for a woman?" Wu Xuan asked in disbelief.

    "It must be so! Otherwise, master will me me!" The nineherworld Phoenix said helplessly. She nced at her master from the corner of her eyes, wondering when her master wouldplete the transformation of dark power. Xiao Hua seemed to be impatient.

    "If that''s the case, then don''t me me." Seeing that the nineher Dark Phoenix had made up her mind, Wu Yan could only say this.

    "Mm,e on! Let me experience your current strength. " The nineher Dark Phoenix said eagerly. Her ck eyes were so excited that they sparkled like the stars in the night sky, charming and extraordinary.

    ? After saying that, the nineher Dark Phoenix spat out a mouthful of Dark me at Wu Yao, who dodged in a hurry in fear. It was no joke to be touched by this corrosive Dark me. Moreover, the Dark me would immediately merge with the air as soon as it was spat out, making it impossible to guard against.

    Although she dodged the nineher Dark Phoenix''s first wave of attack with a lingering fear, Wu Yan still felt ufortable with the petals. Furthermore, when she was fighting with the nineher Dark Phoenix, she did not dare to throw out her vines like how she had dealt with Leng ruoxue and the others. Otherwise, wouldn''t she be like a sheep entering the Phoenix''s mouth?<novelnext></novelnext>

    It should be known that the nineher Dark Phoenix''s body was also corrosive. If his vines really touched its body, he would definitely be the one in trouble.

    After thinking for a while, Wu Yan threw out countless flower petals. Each of the beautiful fiery red flower petals was only the size of a baby''s fist. They were exceptionally beautiful when they gently floated in the air, but when they fell on a person''s body, they would immediately enter the person''s body like leeches and suck away the person''s blood and vitality.

    It could be said that these petals and vines had the same effect, but these petals would not make the fog feel the pain like the vines. However, these petals were rare goods that could only be used once, so the fog could not use them indefinitely. This time, it was definitely a big deal.

    "I didn''t expect you to think so highly of me." Looking at the beautiful flower petals falling from the sky, the nineher Dark Phoenix smiled smugly. However, it was not afraid. Instead, it smiled at Leng ruoxue and said,""Futureherworld Empress, light a fire."

    "Alright!" As Leng ruoxue nodded her head, a small me flew out from her crystal-like fingertips. When the purple me with a tinge of red floated into the air, it suddenly expanded into a Burning sea of fire, emitting a dazzling light. It instantly dried up the surrounding moisture, and the temperature in the air rose at the same time. When the falling petals floated around the sea of fire, they were directly absorbed and extinguished by the sea of fire, bing a part of it.

    Not only that, the sea of fire seemed to have formed a vortex. The surrounding falling petals were all like moths flying into the fire, constantly drilling into the sea of fire.

    When Wu Yan saw this scene, she was so angry that she vomited blood! Damn it! Damn it! She was going crazy! Just as she was about to go crazy, the surrounding space suddenly changed again. Countless spiritual Qi of heaven and earth rushed in from all directions, all of them drilling into the body of the standing demon. Soon, the almost solid spiritual Qi wrapped the demon into a huge cocoon, emitting a dark light.

    Seeing this, Ripple''s pupils suddenly shrank. Damn it! What was going on? As the ruler of the divine realm, although she had not been acknowledged by the universal bracelet and the God-protecting Pagoda, she knew very well that the spiritual energy of the divine realm was rushing towards thend of demons, and it was gathering more and more. The dark sky was filled with lightning and thunder, and an endless pressure was pressing down heavily on the sky above thend of demons, making even her feel a little ufortable.

    At the same time, all the cultivators and beasts in the divine realm could sense that something was about to happen. Judging from the direction, it should be in thend of demons. For a time, all the experts could not help but teleport towards thend of demons.

    As soon as they arrived at the foot of the mountain in thend of demons, the Masters felt that the pressure was obviously stronger than before. The dark clouds above thend of demons were getting thicker and thicker, and lightning bolts that were thicker than an adult''s waist kept striking down from the sky. The Masters didn''t dare to go forward, so they could only stand at the foot of the mountain in a daze.

    After an unknown period of time, the pressure that made the powerhouses breathless seemed to have disappeared. It suddenly disappeared. The powerhouses at the foot of the mountain had just heaved a sigh of relief when the pressure suddenly appeared again, and it was even stronger than before.

    Many experts couldn''t help but kneel down and worship. They didn''t even dare to have any thoughts of resisting under such pressure. Right at this moment, an illusionary figure appeared in the sky that was covered in dark clouds. Although the illusionary figure was a little blurry, it still filled the entire sky, causing the hearts of everyone from the divine world, as well as Beastie, to tremble violently. Those who were weaker could not withstand the pressure and directly fainted.

    Most of the people at the foot of the mountain in thend of demons instinctively lowered their heads. A few of the more courageous powerhouses only stole a nce and were dumbfounded on the spot, unable toe back to their senses for a long time.

    Not only was the shadow in the sky huge, but it also seemed to have eight pairs of boundless ck wings of light behind it. On the body of the shadow, there was a bloodthirsty aura of darkness, as if it was a demon from hell, which was creepy.

    The people and beasts of the divine realm all experienced a baptism of fear. However, the ones who felt it the most were uncle long and the others on the mountain in thend of evil demons.

    This tremendous aura and shocking scene was naturally created by the demon, and this was only the tip of the iceberg that the people of the immortal realm had seen. At this time, the demon had not really woken up, but it had already made uncle long and the others bow down in worship.

    Fortunately, they were mentally prepared and knew the identity of the demon. On the other hand, Wu Yan waspletely dumbfounded.

    Not even in her dreams would she have thought that that person had been by Leng ruoxue''s side the entire time. This fact was a huge blow to her, causing her to be unable to regain her senses for a long time.

    The nineherworld Phoenix looked at the dumbfounded Wu Xiao, then looked at the image in the sky that was gradually bing clearer. It knew that its master had truly awakened his strength and returned. Although it was very happy, it knew that its master would definitely not be happy.

    At the thought of this, the nineher Dark Phoenix could not help but steal a nce at Leng ruoxue. Although Leng ruoxue was expressionless, her beautiful eyes were filled with worry, and it revealed her true feelings.

    AI! This pair of unfortunate mandarin ducks!

    The nineher Dark Phoenix couldn''t help but sigh. It was well aware of how its master would be treated when he recovered his strength. Moreover, this was its master''s own choice. Therefore, it could only express its regret!

 Chapter 2567 Captured (1)

    After sighing, the ck Phoenix turned its gaze to Wu Chen, in case Wu Chen was too agitated and did something desperate. However, it was obviously a little overdone, and fog had yet toe back to its senses. But even so, it didn''t dare to let its guard down. Otherwise, if the futureher Empress were to lose even a single hair, it would definitely be the one in trouble!

    Faced with such a situation, even though Leng ruoxue quickly regained her senses, the uneasiness in her heart grew. She did not know what would happen to the evildoer after he revealed his true strength. However, she knew that the evildoer was only doing this to protect himself.

    For a moment, Leng ruoxue had mixed feelings in her heart. She wanted to see a demon looking down on the world, but at the same time, she was afraid ... She felt conflicted.

    After an unknown period of time, Wu Xuan finally woke up before the demon opened his eyes. However, she kept muttering,"This is impossible! This was impossible! No! This can''t be real!"

    Wu Ling screamed madly, refusing to believe what she had just seen. Then, she charged towards the demon who had yet to wake up. Leng ruoxue and the ck Phoenix saw her and immediately stood in front of the demon like two war gods.

    "I''m going to kill you all!" Wu Luan had gonepletely mad. The huge flower did not hesitate as it charged towards Leng ruoxue and the nineher Dark Phoenix. At the same time, tens of thousands of vines were thrown out from the bottom of the flower, baring their fangs and brandishing their ws in an attempt to bind the two of them.

    In order to protect the evildoer, Leng ruoxue and the nineherworld Dark Phoenix did not dare to Dodge. The cold shadow in Leng ruoxue''s hand waved non-stop, unleashing its divine might and cutting off countless vines. However, there were too many vines. In the blink of an eye, Leng ruoxue and the nineherworld Dark Phoenix were tightly bound by several vines.

    Seeing this scene, Wu Xiaoughed in an extremely pleased manner and said fiercely,"Leng ruoxue, darned ck bird, I''m going to kill you!"

    As Wu Xuan spoke, the vines wrapped around her tighter and tighter. Not far away, uncle long and the others were anxious. However, before they could rush over, more vines attacked them.

    Uncle long and the others tried their best to Dodge the vine attacks, but this time, ripple was determined to do it. It threw out too many vine Dragons. When they dodged one side, the other side quickly wrapped around them. It was impossible to guard against.

    This situation made them even more anxious. Many of them had be prisoners of the vines again. At this moment, their only hope was that the evildoer would wake up as soon as possible. Unfortunately, even after they had all be the captives of the fog, the demon still did not wake up.

    Wu Xiao was proud! The experts at the foot of the mountain could hear hisughter clearly. However, they didn''t know what had happened on the mountain, so they didn''t dare to continue to investigate.

    "I told you all that you''re dead today!" After she hadughed enough, Wu Xuan turned her gaze to Leng ruoxue''s beautiful face and said.

    His gaze on Leng ruoxue was burning with passion. Leng ruoxue was well aware of this-this fellow was treating her as food. However, she couldn''t guarantee that Wu Jing would be able to eat her up.

    "You don''t have anything else to say now, do you? If you have the ability, run! You guys keep running! Hahaha! You won''t be able to escape!" It was unknown if Wu Jing had really suffered a huge shock, but those words seemed to be mumbling to herself, yet it also seemed to be directed at Leng ruoxue and the others. However, Leng ruoxue and the rest ignored her. The nineher Dark Phoenix was even looking at her with disdain, not even bothering to look at her face.

    "You damn bird, didn''t you say you were going to force me? Come on! I''ll be waiting!" Wu Xiao continued to provoke the nineher Dark Phoenix, but the nineher Dark Phoenix only softly spat out two words,""Idiot!" He had angered Wu Jing again.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Who are you calling an idiot? You''re my prisoner now? Your life and death are in my hands, and you still don''t behave? Do you not want to live anymore?" Wu Xiao was very angry. The more she looked at the nineher Dark Phoenix, the more she found it an eyesore.

    "I want to live! But I don''t think I''m your prisoner. Don''t forget, my master is about to recover his strength. At that time, it''s not certain who will live and who will die!" The nineher Dark Phoenix sneered. He had already cursed all 18 generations of Wuli''s ancestors in his heart. However, he only reacted after he had cursed. That old witch, Wuli, had no ancestors at all. It was equivalent to him cursing in vain.

    Upon hearing its words, Wu Hanughed even more wildly."Hahaha! You''re all in my hands, so even if your master has recovered his strength, what can he do to me?"

    She admitted that she was a little afraid of that person, but so many years had passed, and her strength had increased by a lot. Therefore, she did not think that the other party could do anything to her easily. Moreover, she had the protection of thews of heaven and earth, so she was absolutely fearless. She was very confident that the person would not dare to kill her.

    "So you''re saying that you''re not afraid of the evildoers because we''re your hostages?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes and asked with an innocent look.

    "Of course, Leng ruoxue, I will definitely treat you well and let you personally witness them being eaten by me one by one before it''s your turn. How is it? I''ve taken good care of you, right?" Said ripple with a smile. She was in a good mood after capturing Leng ruoxue and the others, and her tone became gentler. More importantly, a living Leng ruoxue was much more useful than a dead one.

    "Yes, do I need to thank you?" Leng ruoxue replied calmly. The moment she spoke, she felt an obvious pain in her body, as if something sharp had pierced into her body. Then, her blood was flowing out rapidly. Wu Xuan, who was opposite her, had a look of enjoyment on her face, as if she was tasting a delicious meal.

    Leng ruoxue knew that this fellow was sucking on her blood. However, Wu Jing stopped after sucking a little and said with a satisfied expression,""As expected of the chaotic divine body. This blood is delicious! Leng ruoxue, don''t worry, I won''t kill you immediately. I''ll keep you alive to produce blood for me. I''ll kill you after I''ve squeezed out thest drop of blood from your body. "

    Wu Xuan said with a proud expression. She thought that after saying these words, Leng ruoxue would be afraid or have some abnormal reaction. Who knew that she would still remain calm as if nothing had happened. This made Wu Xuan puzzled.

    "You should also drink some of my blood! My blood is also very delicious. " Suddenly, the nineherworld Phoenix requested shamelessly.

    "Get lost! Who wants to suck your blood!" When Wu Jing heard this, she was so angry that her whole flower trembled violently again. She couldn''t help but curse in her heart. Can this guy''s blood be eaten? How dirty! One had to know that she had a rather high requirement for blood. Only the fiery blood of the people of the divine realm was most suitable for her.

    Oh! Who would he eat next?

    After roaring at the nineherworld Dark Phoenix, Wu Yan started to care about the order of her meal. Her beautiful eyes swept across uncle long and the others before finally fixing on Dongfang Yue.

    Walking in front of Dongfang Yue, Wu Ling smiled and said,"Dongfang Yue, do you think you can escape from my grasp? Hmph! You''re still caught by me. "

 Chapter 2568 Captured (2)

    When Dongfang Yue heard this, he returned a faint smile and turned his head away in disgust, not looking at the fog ice at all. It was as if the fog ice was something dirty that would pollute his eyes.

    "Dongfang Yue, don''t refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit." Dongfang Yue''s attitude infuriated ripple mist again. However, he still remained expressionless in the face of the fiendish ripple mist.

    "I''m going to kill you!" Wu Jing continued to roar, and her vines danced wildly in the air, showing her anger.

    "You''ve been saying this for many years. But I''m still alive and well. " Finally, Dongfang Yue was willing to give her a reaction.

    When Wu mo heard this, she choked. At this moment, she heard Leng ruoxue''s voice,""She wants to kill you, but can she bear to?"

    Turning around, Wu Jing walked back to Leng ruoxue''s side and said,""From what you''ve said, you seem to understand me quite well."

    "It''s just average!" Leng ruoxue had no intention of being humble.

    "Then tell me, will I kill you in a fit of anger?" Riverripple asked, suppressing her anger. Leng ruoxue ''s'' I''ve already seen through you ''expression made her extremely unhappy.

    Who knew that the moment she finished speaking, she would receive a huge amount of disdain from Leng ruoxue. Then, she heard Leng ruoxue say indifferently,""Didn''t you just say that you would keep me alive to produce blood for you? how could you bear to kill me? God Lord fogripple, I didn''t think that your memories would deteriorate so quickly. You''ve just finished speaking, and you''ve already forgotten?" God Lord fogripple asked.

    Leng ruoxue had a look of realization.

    This expression almost drove ripple of mist mad. After taking a few deep breaths, Wu Xuan forced herself to calm down. She did not want to fall for the trap of this cunning woman, Leng ruoxue.

    However, no matter how she consoled herself, when she saw Leng ruoxue''s fearless and beautiful face, she felt as if a huge stone was blocking her heart. The feeling of not being able to go up or down made her feel extremely aggrieved.

    Seeing that Wu Ling had stopped speaking, Leng ruoxue tactfully shut her mouth and stopped angering her.

    After a long time.

    "Leng ruoxue, you''re dead meat!" Wu Cheng gritted her teeth.

    She was already so angry that she didn''t know what to say. In her eyes, Leng ruoxue was a tough nut to crack, and threats were useless! He didn''t scare her either! So, she didn''t know what kind of attitude she should use to treat this hateful woman in front of her.

    What was even more unbearable was that after Leng ruoxue heard what she said, she suggested with an innocent face,""Can''t we change the way we speak? I''m getting calluses in my ears from hearing this. "

    "Leng ruoxue, you''re really not afraid of death?" Ripple asked, grinding her teeth.

    "I''m scared! However, I don''t think you can kill me. " Leng ruoxue provoked him on purpose.

    "You, you ..." Wu Luan was driven mad by her words. If she could, she wanted to kill Leng ruoxue right now. However, she really couldn''t bear to do so. One had to know that the chaotic divine body was extremely rare. Without Leng ruoxue, she didn''t know when she would be able to meet the next person with the chaotic divine body!

    "I didn''t say anything wrong, right?" Seeing that the other party was at a loss for words, Leng ruoxue continued to provoke him.

    When uncle long and the others saw this, they really didn''t know what to say. Xue ''er was clearly deliberately running into fog ripple! And Xue ''er''s purpose was definitely to draw Wu Chen''s attention back from them. To put it bluntly, it was all to protect them.<novelnext></novelnext>

    At that moment, everyone felt warm in their hearts. Although they had all been captured, with Xue ''er around, they were not afraid. At worst, they would just die! If they died, they could go to the nineher prison, which was the dark mistress''s territory. They wouldn''t suffer any losses either, and they could still eat and drink there.

    Thinking of this, everyone became even calmer.

    At this moment, the fog hand pointed at uncle long and the others and shouted,""Then do you believe that I will kill them right now?"

    Leng ruoxue blinked, then blinked again before saying,""I don''t believe it!"

    "Why don''t you believe me?" This time, Wu Yan was really angry. Her roar broke, and her sharp voice frightened many experts at the foot of the mountain.

    "You don''t have the time to kill them." Leng ruoxue said confidently.

    "¡­¡­"

    Not only was fog stunned by these words, even Uncle long and the others were dumbfounded. These words had a deep meaning! However, they did not know what it was. Could it be that the Mistress of the Dark World had awakened? At the thought of this possibility, uncle long and the others were all excited.

    Wu Yan had also thought of this possibility. Her eyes nced at the demon with uncertainty and saw that his eyes were still closed. His long eyshes covered his eyelids, leaving two rows of shadows around his eyes. She clearly hadn''t woken up yet!

    After taking a look, Wu Jing was relieved. She could not scare herself, and she could not fall into Leng ruoxue''s trap. But just as she thought this, suddenly, she felt a gurgling sound from the bottom of the flower''s core, which was her transformed stomach. She didn''t know why, but there was an instant pain there, as if she was going to relieve herself.

    F * ck! What was going on? After cultivating for so many years, she was so powerful that she didn''t need to relieve herself. But now, she wanted to go to the toilet. What was going on?

    Wu Chen was burning with anger! His fiery red eyes instantly red at Leng ruoxue like a sharp de as he roared fiercely,""Did you do it? You actually poisoned me?"

    Although she said this, Wu Yan still couldn''t believe it. When did this happen? And what kind of poison was this? One had to know that she was a poisonous flower, and ordinary poison had no effect on her. But now, she felt quite ufortable.

    Upon hearing that Wu Xuan was suspected to have been poisoned, uncle long and the rest looked at Leng ruoxue with admiration. Xue ''er was amazing! He had actually unknowingly poisoned that old witch, Wu Chen, hehe! It really vented his hatred! Thinking of this, they couldn''t help butugh.

    Hearing theughter, Wu Yan was even more annoyed, but her stomach was really in pain. She looked around but couldn''t find a hidden ce. It was all because of their previous sneak attacks and battles. A few mountains in thend of demons had been razed to the ground, and all the trees had been burned. Now, there was almost nothing in the way that could be seen in the distance.

    If she really wanted to find a ce to relieve herself, then she would definitely be exposed! This fact made Wu Chen even more frantic!

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue saw that mist ripple was feeling rather ufortable, so she kindly exined,""I didn''t poison you. I only poisoned myself, and you sucked my blood. That''s why you fell for it."

    Leng ruoxue''s words were said in a carefree manner, but to Ripple''s ears, it was as if a demon hade knocking on her door. She really hated this woman in front of her to death!

    "What drug did you give yourself?" Wu Xuan asked fiercely.

    "Don''t worry, it''s not poison. I just took some digestive pills. To put it bluntly, it''ll make me have diarrhea." Leng ruoxue answered honestly.

    "Dammit! What are you doing with digestive pills?" Wu Jing felt that she would be driven mad by Leng ruoxue''s logic one day. No way! She had to get rid of this woman as soon as possible. Otherwise, she might die of anger.

 Chapter 2569 Captured (3)

    "I''ve been having indigestion these days. I''m a little constipated." Leng ruoxue said, a little embarrassed.

    "Constipated?" "F * ck!" Ripple shouted. She had never heard of gods being constipated. This woman must be messing with her on purpose.

    Ripple of mist instantly thought things through and became even angrier. She red at Leng ruoxue with fire-spitting eyes and roared,"Give me the antidote!"

    F * ck! She couldn''t take it anymore.

    "There''s no antidote. How can there be an antidote for a pill that has been digested?" Leng ruoxue said innocently. Her face was red as though it was written,''this has nothing to do with me''.

    "How can there be no antidote?" Wu Jing didn''t believe this at all. Her intuition told her that Leng ruoxue was deliberately not handing over the antidote so that she could embarrass her.

    "I''ll be fine after a few diarrhea. Why do I need an antidote?" Leng ruoxue looked at Wu Jing as if she was an idiot and asked in amusement.

    "I don''t want to have diarrhea now!" Rime gritted her teeth. If she could, she wanted to tear Leng ruoxue into pieces and eat her.

    "I''m afraid that''s not possible. I ate it because I was constipated. So, how could you not have diarrhea?" Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    "Then why are you fine? you didn''t have diarrhea?" When Wu Jing saw Leng ruoxue''s lively appearance, her heart felt stifled. This fellow must be lying to her!

    "My constipation is too serious, and the pill didn''t work. I thought the pill had expired! But now, it seemed that it was still useful. Hurry up and find a ce to relieve yourself! Otherwise, it''ll be too unsightly. " Leng ruoxue suggested.

    "You don''t have to worry about this!" Rime''s face was red as she shouted at the top of her lungs.

    After shouting, she searched around and still couldn''t make up her mind. However, her stomach was getting more and more ufortable. She really couldn''t stand it! Moreover, this was the first time she had suffered from diarrhea in her life, so she was quite at a loss.

    Forget it, I''ll just find a random ce! This could not go on!

    Wu Jing let go of her pride and Noble self-esteem. She decided to settle her physical needs first beforeing back to deal with Leng ruoxue and the others. This time, she would not let these people off, including Leng ruoxue.

    After making up her mind, Wu Chen directly teleported away.

    Seeing that she had really left, the nineher Dark Phoenix blinked her big ck eyes and asked with a speechless expression,""She left us behind and found a ce to take a dump. What should we do?"

    "What else can we do? of course, we''ll wait!" Leng ruoxue said nonchntly.

    "Uh! Aren''t you going to think of a way to escape?" The nineherworld Phoenix couldn''t help but ask.

    "Why don''t you try to escape?" Leng ruoxue nced at the vine that was binding the nineher Dark Phoenix tightly.

    "I''d better stay here!" The nineher Dark Phoenix was very practical. Before she was caught, it was not easy to break even a single vine, let alone now.

    Just as the two of them were chatting, Wu Han, who had finished satisfying his body''s needs, returned. When she saw Leng ruoxue, the anger in Ripple''s heart rose again. Then, she shed in front of Leng ruoxue.

    "Is there something?" Leng ruoxue pretended to be confused and asked.

    "I''m going to kill you!" This was the same sentence that Leng ruoxue was sick of hearing.

    As expected, Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes at her and said with a face full of dissatisfaction,""Don''t you have anything new to say? Do you need me to teach you something new?"

    "Die!" Having experienced something she had never experienced before, the hatred she felt towards Leng ruoxue had multiplied. Thus, she had changed her mind and wanted to start with Leng ruoxue.

    With that, she stretched out the tiny straw from the flower pot in front of Leng ruoxue. Looking at the densely packed straw that was wriggling non-stop, Leng ruoxue felt nauseated. Couldn''t this thing look cuter? She would rather die in the hands of cute, fluffy little animals than be food for these disgusting straws.

    It was a pity that Wu Jing could not hear her inner thoughts. After the thin straw smelled the fresh blood of Leng ruoxue, it became even more excited. The straw seemed to have a mind of its own as it mored and danced wildly, reaching out its demonic ws towards Leng ruoxue ...

    Seeing this, uncle long and the others hurriedly cursed at Wu Jing in an attempt to distract her.

    "Wuchen, you unloved old woman. What kind of ability do you have to bully a little girl?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Wuchen, you''re so evil. No wonder master Yu doesn''t like you."

    "Wuchen, you ugly freak. I''ve never seen an old woman uglier than you. You''re destined to be unloved in this life."

    Everyone was cursing at her at the same time, rubbing salt into her wounds. They were all rubbing salt into her wounds, making the veins on her forehead pop. Then, she watched as she used her vines to stuff the mouths of uncle long and the others. Only then did her ears calm down.

    "Rime, ugly, old woman, no one loves you. Hahaha!" The nineher Dark Phoenix, who could still speak, repeated the words that uncle long and the others had just said to her. Sheughed wantonly.

    "You shut up!" "Shut up!" Ripple mist shouted. However, the nineher Dark Phoenix was not under her control, so the ck Phoenix continued to repeat these words in her ear noisily, which made her angry.

    However, she still had a trace of rationality left in her. She still set her target on Leng ruoxue. The countless straw that had been stretched out reached Leng ruoxue in an instant. Just as they were about to Pierce deep into her skin, she suddenly felt an extremely intense pain. Then, she saw that all her straw had broken into two and fell to the ground.

    The straws that fell to the ground weren''tpletely dead yet. They kept wriggling on the ground. Then, a pair of big feet stepped on the straws, and the tiny straws that were still moving stubbornly disappeared from the world.

    "Detestable! Who did this?" She endured the pain and raised her head. What entered her eyes was a pair of cold ck eyes. Those ck eyes seemed to have a vortex that wanted to suck people in, giving people a dark and cold feeling.

    It was him! He was awake! The fog ripple was greatly shocked. The man in front of her had made such a bigmotion, so why did he wake up without a sound? Ripple of fog couldn''t understand. The awakened evildoer didn''t give her any time to think. A few ck light des flew out from his hands and cut off the vines that were binding Leng ruoxue and the others.

    Uncle long and the others, who had regained their freedom, quickly gathered around the evildoer. The vines seemed to be afraid of the evildoer''s innate pressure and retreated back to the side of the fog.

    "Do you really want to go against me for this woman?" After forcing herself to calm down, Wu Yan asked with a slightly nervous heart.

    "So what if I am?" The demon said indifferently.

    "Aren''t you afraid of the punishment from thews of heaven and earth?" Wu Chen threatened.

    "In order to protect my woman, what''s the big deal about the punishment of thews of heaven and earth? I won''t let you have the chance to hurt Xue ''er. " The demon said coldly as he looked at Leng ruoxue''s injuries. At the same time, he med himself for awakening toote and causing Xue ''er to be injured!

    Leng ruoxue sensed the evildoer''s thoughts and gave him aforting look, indicating that she was fine. Wu Yan looked at the two people in front of her who were flirting with each other as if there was no one else around, and she felt quite upset.

    F * ck! This adulterous couple! It was really an eyesore.

    Fog ripple was burning with jealousy, but before she could make a move, the evildoer, who was bent on avenging his woman, directlyunched an attack at fog ripple. When fog ripple saw this, she was so frightened that she quickly dodged.

    In the past, she had been taught a lesson by this man many times, and this had left a shadow in her heart. So, even if her strength was much stronger than before, even if she did a lot of self-consoling, when facing this demon, she still felt extremely pressured.

    The demon''s attacks were Swift and fierce, not giving her any time to think or catch her breath. Her own vines werepletely vulnerable in front of the Mistress of the Dark World who had already recovered her full strength. In the face of this situation, ripple was filled with hatred.

    More importantly, the man in front of her closed in on her step by step. His attacks were fast, ruthless, and urate. He did not care about their past rtionship at all. He was determined to kill her. This kind of result was something she had not expected.

    "You really don''t care about our years of friendship and want to stand up for this woman?" Wu Chen, who didn''t have the slightest advantage, deliberately spoke in a flirtatious manner and even took the opportunity to look at Leng ruoxue provocatively.

    She was betting that Leng ruoxue did not know about her rtionship with the evildoer.

    Unfortunately, Leng ruoxue did not fall for it. She did not even bother to look at her. Instead, the demon answered honestly,""Do we have any old feelings? Howe I didn''t know? From what I remember, I''ve always wanted to kill you since the day I met you. However, you had that idiot Yu''s support and you rarely appeared in front of me, so I didn''t have many chances to kill you. But today, don''t think that I''ll let you go. "

    After saying that, the demon attacked even more fiercely. The ck light balls in his hands expanded into a huge ck ball in mid-air. The ball-shaped light rings expanded and then contracted. Then, with a few loud bangs, the ball exploded in front of the fog. The vines around the fog were instantly blown into pieces. Even the beautiful fiery red petals on the outermostyer of the flower were blown into pieces. It was a terrible sight.

    Wu Xiao was badly injured.

    Seeing that she had been injured, mist was furious. She could not ept the fact that she had been injured so badly in just a short confrontation.

    In fact, after so many years, Wu Yan had been trying to use various means to improve her strength every day, and her strength had indeed improved greatly. When she faced the demon, she would not have been defeated so easily. However, her fear of the demon was too deep, so when she fought with the demon, she always had stage fright involuntarily. This gave the demon the opportunity to hit the target in one strike.

    Of course, the demon was not willing to let go of such an opportunity. Each of his moves could basically be regarded as fatal, but Wu ICE''s strength was much stronger than before, so it was not easy to kill her.

    However, under the constant pressure of the demon''s killer moves, rime ice gradually found the strength to resist, let alone fight back ...

 Chapter 2570 Breaking Up The Couple (1)

    Under the pressure of the evildoer, the fog Phoenix became more and more embarrassed. However, the evildoer did not seem to have any intention of letting the fog Phoenix off. Very soon, the fog Phoenix had thrown away her armor and waspletely defeated. The thick, fiery red petals on the huge flower had fallen into pieces. The fog Phoenix at this time was in sharp contrast to her previous high-spirited self.

    Even so, the demon did not stop.

    "Are you really going to kill me?" When the demon attacked fog ice from the air to the ground and was about to make a ruthless move, the angry and frightened fog ice quickly questioned him loudly.

    "How can this be fake?" The demon sneered.

    "No! You can''t kill me! Thews of heaven and earth will not let you off!" Wu Yan warned loudly. The blood in her fiery red eyes became more and more red, and the look in her eyes was somewhat crazy. This was herst resort. If the other party still insisted on doing things her way, she was afraid that she would really die. At this moment, fear that she had never felt before had already spread through her body. She had never felt so close to death before.

    "Do you think I''m afraid of the rules of heaven and earth?" The demon continued to sneer and nced at Wu Chen as if he was looking at a dead person, as if she had just told a big joke.

    "The rules of heaven and earth will punish you." The mist used thews of the world as a shield, but the demon was clearly unmoved. He said in an even colder voice,"I also want to see what kind of punishment the heaven Earth Law will give me."

    As he finished speaking, the ckher power in the demon''s hand began to condense, and it grewrger andrger. At this moment, Wu ICE''s face grew paler and paler. Looking at the eerie ck ball ofher power, Wu ice felt despair, and couldn''t help but shout in her heart,ws of heaven and earth, save me quickly!"

    The only thing she could count on now was thews of heaven and earth. Otherwise, she would only be left with death. However, why had the damnedws of the world not appeared yet? Wu Xiao was a little anxious.

    The ball of dark power was also slowly gathering until it was the size of a baby''s fist. The demon then threw the ball of dark power in his hand at the fog, and the fog closed her eyes in despair.

    At this moment, a slightly aged voice sounded in everyone''s ears.

    "Stop! You can''t kill her!" The melodious voice seemed to havee from the sky, and it felt so far away from them. However, it was just as they had said. The ck ball of underworld power had encountered resistance and could not move forward before it had even touched the fog. When the fog heard this voice, a huge stone in its heart was finally lifted.

    Fortunately, his life was saved. With the interference of thews of heaven and earth, she believed that this despicable man in front of her would not be able to kill her even if he wanted to. Wu Xiao was relieved.

    However, the evildoer was not in a good mood. Although he knew that the regtions of the heaven and earth would meddle in other people''s business, when that guy really appeared, he still felt depressed. He shouted at the sky in a bad mood,"Mind your own business!"

    "I''m following the will of the heavens. You can''t kill her. " The heaven Earth Law said somewhat stubbornly, its tone full of helplessness. Clearly, this man in front of it gave it a headache.

    "What if I have to kill him?" The demon probed. In reality, although he wanted to, he knew that it would be very difficult for him to kill her. It was not that he could not kill her, but as long as thews of heaven and earth were present, he could forget about killing her. Thews of heaven and earth would never allow him tomit murder in the immortal realm! He was well aware of this.

    "I will stop you." Thews of heaven and earth were silent for a long time before speaking.

    "Do you really have to do this?" The demon''s face darkened as he asked unhappily.

    "I have no choice. You can''t interfere with the divine realm''s matters. Don''t break the rules. " The heaven Earth Law said indifferently.

    "Demon, forget it. Let this woman off for the time being!" Upon hearing this, Leng ruoxue was afraid that the demon would start a fight with thews of heaven and earth, so she could only y the peacemaker. She did not wish for the demon to be punished because of fog.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Xue ''er, this woman is a disaster." Seeing that Xue ''er was about to release him, the demon couldn''t help but remind her.

    "I know that she''s badly injured now. I''m afraid that she won''t be able to harm us for a while. So, I''ll spare her life for the time being!" Leng ruoxueughed lightly, then turned to fog ripple and said,""Wuchen, I won''t kill you today. Look at how kind I am, right? Let''s get along well!"

    Leng ruoxue''s words were said in a carefree manner. The magnanimous expression on her face fully disyed her kindness. However, in reality, she was not a Saint. She merely did not wish for the demon to sh with the regtions of heaven and earth because of the fog ice. Otherwise, who knew what crime the regtions of heaven and earth in charge of the heavenly punishment would pin on the demon? she did not dare to take the risk.

    Moreover, Wu Yan''s injuries were not light. Even if he really wanted to find trouble with her, he still had to see if she had the ability to do so. So for now, they might really be able to live in peace and not interfere with each other. This was also what Leng ruoxue needed the most at the moment.

    As for the future, it would be a battle between her and Wu Yan! As long as she was given time.

    After the demon heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he nodded his head unwillingly,""Alright! For Xue ''er''s sake, I won''t kill this evil woman. "

    When ripple mist heard this, she red hatefully at Leng ruoxue and the demon, then teleported away. Taking advantage of the fact that thews of heaven and earth were making decisions for him, if he didn''t cower now, when would he?

    When uncle long and the others saw that the mist ripple had disappeared, they were filled with regret. What a pity! Just a little bit more. How good would it be if this scourge was eliminated? then, the divine realm would also stop. It was a pity that with the interference of thews of the world, they knew that their thoughts could not be realized.

    After she left, the demon looked up at the sky and shouted,"That woman has already left. You can leave too."

    There was no reply from the sky for a long time after he finished speaking.

    Just when everyone thought that thews of heaven and earth had left, a sinister voice suddenly came from the sky,""I should leave, but you can''t stay either. Hehe!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the demon was immediately enveloped by a ball of light that emitted five-colored light. Seeing this, the demon struggled and shouted,""Damn it, let me go!"

    "Freak!" Leng ruoxue also looked at the evildoer worriedly. She wanted to get close to him but was blocked by something. She could only look up at the sky.

    "Mistress of the Dark World, you should be punished for sneaking into the divine world. You should go back to where you came from! This isn''t a ce you should be!" Thews of heaven and earth said.

    Seeing this, the demon wanted to curse, but before he could open his mouth, his body seemed to be sucked in by something and he couldn''t move.

    In an instant, the five-colored ball of light emitted a dazzling light. It was so bright that Leng ruoxue and the rest could not even open their eyes. When they opened their eyes, the five-colored ball of light and the demon had already disappeared.

    "Freak! A monster!" Leng ruoxue shouted, feeling extremely uneasy. However, she did not respond.

    "Damn thews of heaven and earth, where did you put this monster!" Leng ruoxue saw that no one was responding and could only roar towards the sky.

 Chapter 2571 Breaking Up The Couple (2)

    Just when she thought that the heaven Earth Law would not respond to her, the heaven Earth Law suddenly spoke,""He should be punished foring to the divine realm without permission. I only sent him back to where he should be. You all better take care of yourselves!"

    With that, thews of heaven and earth finally disappearedpletely, and the originally gloomy sky returned to its usual blue. In fact, the sky was even exceptionally clear.

    "Dammit, don''t go! Return that demon to me!" Leng ruoxue roared towards the sky as tears rolled down her face uncontrobly. Evildoer, was the evildoer going to leave just like that? Was this the punishment for a monster who had recovered his strength?

    Why? Why can''t a monstere to the immortal realm? Why did she have to send him back to where he was supposed to be? ''Damn it!'' Leng ruoxue was extremely furious. She felt that the rules of heaven and earth were too unfair to evildoers. This was clearly racial discrimination.

    Leng ruoxue was filled with hatred, but she couldn''t even defeat Wu Xiao. At this moment, Leng ruoxue med herself. If it wasn''t for the fact that she was too weak, why would this demon be forced to reveal his strength and attract thews of heaven and earth? Wu Chen was her enemy, and now thew of the world was also her enemy. It was the enemy who separated her from the demon!

    She dared to separate her from the demon, Hmph! She would not let go of thews of heaven and earth!

    At this moment, unparalleled hatred filled Leng ruoxue''s entire body. It was as if she had been submerged in hell. Her entire body was emitting a frosty aura that made one''s heart tremble. When uncle long and the others saw this, their faces turned pale. This time, they really didn''t know how tofort Xue ''er. Sob ... They didn''t even dare to go near her! The temperature around Xue ''er was too low.

    Seeing that uncle long and the others were hesitating, the nineher Dark Phoenix gave them a disdainful look. She flew to Leng ruoxue and wanted tofort her on behalf of her master. However, before she could put this thought into practice, a light suddenly shed and the nineher Dark Phoenix disappeared in front of everyone.

    They took a look and saw that the Phoenix had escaped.

    He had be a deserter, yet he still dared to look down on them? Uncle long and the others couldn''t stand the ck Phoenix''s behavior, so they turned their eyes to Ming GE and the other three.

    Mingge and the others felt their hair stand on end under their stares, but none of them said a word. Uncle long was so anxious that he quickly gave the four men a look, but they didn''t understand.

    "Uncle long, are your eyes cramping?" Mingge walked to uncle Long''s side and couldn''t help but ask in a low voice.

    "Your eyes are the one that''s cramping up. I just want you to go and persuade Xue ''er." Uncle long said through gritted teeth.

    "How should I persuade him?" Ming GE didn''t understand. Uncle long and the others were so close to Leng ruoxue, why would she still ask them to persuade her? Would their words work?

    "Just tell Xue ''er that your Mistress of the Dark World is fine. Don''t let her worry." Uncle long said after thinking for a while.

    "It''s definitely not a big deal, but the pain of lovesickness is inevitable. " Ming GE understood. He was quite clear that thews of heaven and earth could not bear to make things too difficult for his Lord. After all, they were of the same origin. However, as long as thews of heaven and earth stopped his Lord froming to the divine world, it would be enough to kill him.

    AI! While the futureherworld Empress was in a state of depression, his Lord might cause a ruckus on the other side! As soon as Ming GE thought of this, he felt very conflicted.

    Furthermore, looking at Leng ruoxue''s current state, it was obvious that she hated thews of heaven and earth. She and his Lord were both restless. If the two of them joined hands and wanted to rebel, would thews of heaven and earth be able to withstand it? For some reason, Ming GE was looking forward to it.

    "AI! Then you can go and say this to Xue ''er. " Uncle long sighed and urged.

    "You can also say that." Mingge gave uncle long a sidelong nce and said honestly.

    "I''m just scared! "Xue ''er is feeling sad ..." Uncle long said without any backbone.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I''m sorry, I''m scared too. " Mingge said, looking frightened.

    "You ..." Uncle Dragon was so angry that he pointed at Ming GE and couldn''t say aplete sentence for a long time. Ming GE was still calm. In reality,pared to Leng ruoxue, he was more worried about his Lord.

    The destructive power of his Lord!

    Iparable!

    Thews of heaven and earth have taken her master back to the nineherher prison. Who knows what terrible things will happen! Ming GE was well aware of this, but there was nothing he could do.

    The truth was just as he had thought. The demon who had been forcibly brought back to the nineherher prison by thews of heaven and earth was pacing back and forth in his Hall angrily. Mu li and the others were apanying him with cold sweat all over their bodies. No one knew why their master had suddenly returned and why he had returned. Although they were very curious, no one dared to ask, or else they might die!

    Wu ... His Lord''s expression was unsightly.

    Looking at his expression, mu li could not help but wonder if her Lord had been dumped by Leng ruoxue. Otherwise, why would he ... He didn''t dare to think further. The only thing he could pray for was that all his guesses were wrong. Otherwise, the nineher prison would be in deep trouble.

    Just as mu Li''s thoughts were running wild, a ball of light suddenly appeared in the middle of the hall. Mu li and the others looked at it and immediately raised their vignce to stare at the uninvited ball of light. Then, they heard a "Aiyo!" Arge pitch-ck bird fell to the ground.

    Mo you? Isn''t this the nineherworld Phoenix that has an eye on the top of her master''s head?

    Mu li and the others rubbed their eyes to confirm. They looked at their master, then at the nineher Dark Phoenix, who was rubbing her butt on the ground. They didn''t know what to say, and the doubts in their hearts grew deeper.

    "What are you looking at? hurry up and help this Lord up!" The nineherworld Phoenix didn''t feel the tension in the air. He looked at mu li and the others, who were standing like wooden pirs, and shouted angrily.

    Ugh! Mu li looked at the nineher Dark Phoenix, who was acting like a master, and helped him up speechlessly. He kindly reminded him,""The Lord is in a bad mood, don''t be noisy."

    "Argh! I''ve forgotten about it. " The nineher Dark Phoenix said, obviously having realized it only after a while. There was still a look of lingering fear on its face. It sneaked a nce at its master, and tactfully closed its mouth.

    Seeing this, mu liughed in his heart. It looked like something had happened! However, it was impossible to ask his master, and he didn''t dare to ask. Thinking of this, he grabbed the nineher Dark Phoenix''s wings and quietly carried him out of the hall.

    The nineherworld Dark Phoenix rubbed its wings after it was freed. It looked at mu li with a bitter expression and said unhappily,""Why are you pulling me? You''re really too rough. "

    "I have something to ask you." Mu li didn''t keep him in suspense and said directly.

    "You want to ask about master?" The nineherworld Phoenix wasn''t stupid, and she saw through his intention with a single nce.

    "If you know, then tell me the truth. What happened?" Mu li asked in a low voice.

    Hearing this, the nineher Dark Phoenix looked at mu li as if he was an idiot, as if he had asked something he shouldn''t have. He stared at him for a long time before saying,""Didn''t you notice the strength of our Lord?"

 Chapter 2572 Breaking Up The Couple (3)

    "I didn''t notice." Mu li was a little shocked. The moment their master returned, she exuded a heavy resentment that made it difficult for people to approach her. They could only apany her in fear. How could they think of so much?

    "Master''s strength has recovered. " The nineherworld Phoenix sighed. It didn''t have much hope for the intelligence of the man in front of it.

    "Isn''t that a good thing?" Mu li said with some excitement. He had long been looking forward to recovering his strength in the morning! He had been waiting for this day for a long time.

    As expected, this man''s intelligence could not be counted on. The nineherworld Phoenix couldn''t help but roll her eyes at him. Then, she asked carefully,""You think this is a good thing?"

    "Isn''t that so?" Mu li blinked, not quite understanding what the nineher Dark Phoenix meant.

    "It might be a good thing for you, but not for his Lord." The nineherworld Phoenix said with a face full of disappointment.

    Mu li, who had always been proud of his intelligence, actually raised his head and asked with a face of innocence,""Why?"

    This question sessfully drove the nineher Dark Phoenix mad. It raised its huge w and punched mu Li''s head. It was so painful that mu Li''s tears flowed out. After that, mu li still asked innocently,""Why did you hit me?"

    "I''m worried about your IQ. " The nineherworld Phoenix sighed. It had only just realized that the man in front of it was an idiot.

    Ugh! This didn''t sound like apliment. Mu li was depressed. He admitted that his reaction today was a little bad, but it didn''t feel good to be despised by a bird.

    After taking a few deep breaths to force herself to calm down, mu li said pitifully,""Master Feng, if you have something to say, just say it. Don''t keep me in suspense. I''m worried to death."

    "Idiot! Once master''s power is restored, he will not be able to go to the divine realm frequently. Understand?" The nineher Dark Phoenix continued sighing, and the look in her eyes became more and more profound.

    "Yup! Why didn''t I think of this? What should we do now?" Mu li had no idea what to do. He had been in the nineherher prison for so long that he had forgotten such an important thing. Wait, that''s not right?

    Mu li felt that something was amiss and asked,""Why did my Lord suddenly recover his strength?"

    "AI! It''s hard to exin in a few words!" The nineher Dark Phoenix sighed heavily as she spoke. Then, she exined the entire situation to the confused mu li. After hearing it, mu li did not know what to say. Sympathy? There was definitely some, but he was more nervous. His master had been forcefully sent back by the regtions of heaven and earth with resentment. The consequences were simply unimaginable.

    "My Lord, don ''t!" At this moment, the exmations of the others came from the hall. Mu li and the nineher Dark Phoenix looked at each other and rushed into the hall.

    "Master, what are your orders?" Mu li didn''t know what had happened and could only probe.

    "I''m going to the reincarnation pool. Don''t stop me. " The demon roared with a dark face.

    "Argh! What for?" Mu li was dumbfounded. Did he hear wrong? Reincarnation pool? Don''t tell him that the Lord is preparing for reincarnation! This can''t do!

    "What else can I do at the reincarnation pool? of course, I''m going to reincarnate." The demon''s words confirmed mu Li''s guess, and it also made him shudder. Wu ... Master, can you not be so willful!

    "Master, you can''t go anywhere." After calming down, mu li advised.

    "Why can''t I? Don''t even think about stopping me. " The demon narrowed his eyes and said coldly.

    "My Lord, I''m not stopping you. I have my reasons." Mu li said as she wiped the cold sweat off her forehead.

    "Reason?" The demon nced at mu li, who nodded like a chicken pecking at rice.

    "My Lord, I understand what you mean. I know that you want to go to the divine realm, but reincarnation is really not the best way. If you really reincarnate, you''ll be a little baby. When you grow up and cultivate, who knows how long it''ll take? at the very least, it''ll be thirty years, right? "Thirty years isn''t a long time, but it''s not short either. What if someone has designs on theherworld Empress while you''re not here? what if theherworld Empress needs your help, but your strength hasn''t recovered? at that time, wouldn''t she ..." Mu li deliberately cut in half, leaving a suspense for his Lord to imagine. In reality, he didn''t know what to say next, so he had to do this.

    Sure enough, the demon listened to mu Li''s words and began to think deeply. If he could, why would he be willing to reincarnate? however, if he didn''t do this, he didn''t know how he could avoid thews of the heaven and earth and head to the divine realm. That old thing was now keeping a close eye on him, and he could feel the existence of thews of the heaven and earth at any time. This fact really made him extremely depressed.

    "Do you have a way?" After thinking for a long time, the demon couldn''t think of a good way, so he had to ask mu li.

    When mu li heard this, his heart trembled. How could he have a good idea? he just wanted to drag out the time so that his Lord would give up on the n of reincarnation. But now that he saw his Lord staring at him with anticipation, he couldn''t bear to disappoint his Lord, so he had to force himself to continue."My Lord, although you can''t go to the divine world for the time being, if you have anything to say to theherworld Empress, we can help you pass it on. Or, we can think of a way to get theherworld Empress toe to the nineherher prison again and see if she can find a way to smuggle you into the divine world."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Stowaway?" When the demon heard this word, he couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows. Obviously, he was quite interested in this word. However, as soon as he thought of thew of heaven and earth hanging over his head like a sword, he whispered,""With thews of heaven and earth watching, do you have any way to bring Xue ''er here?"

    "Even if there''s no way, we have to think of a way! We can''t let our Lord and theherworld Empress be in two separate ces!" Mu li was very sympathetic to his master''s encounter.

    ? "AI! When I recovered my strength, I already knew that this would be the result. " The demon said helplessly, yes! He knew that this would happen, but he still chose to recover his strength and be the master of The Dark World. He knew very well that if he had held back at that time, Xue ''er would have be the fog''s prisoner. It could be said that he would rather be separated by the heaven and earth Law cudgel than to see Xue'' er in danger.

    Moreover, he was very clear that with the obstruction of thews of heaven and earth, he had no chance of killing Wu Yan, but it was not a problem to seriously injure her. This way, he could buy some time for Xue ''er to improve her strength. Even if he was no longer by Xue'' er''s side to protect her, Xue ''er would not be threatened by Wu Yan. The facts had proven that his decision was correct.

    However, when everything was going ording to his n, his heart felt empty, as if his heart had been dug out by someone. It was very painful.

    They had only been apart for a while, and he was already missing Xue ''er!

    Sob ... Xue ''er, I miss you so much.

    The demon was in a dilemma. He felt that he had made the right choice, but he also regretted exposing himself too early. However, he knew that if he could do it all over again, he would still make the same decision. Xue ''er''s safety was more important than anything.

    Wu Chen, it''s all because of you!

    The demon''s hatred for Wu Xiao increased. Then, he suddenly raised his head and roared towards the sky,"Thews of the world, you bastard! I won''t let you off!"

    After cursing for a long time, mu li and the others broke out in cold sweat. The sky above the city Lord''s mansion was covered with dark clouds, with lightning and thunder rumbling. The dark sky looked as if a storm would fall at any time. The angry rumbles continued, and the purple-ck Lightning that was as thick as an adult''s waist shed in the sky, making people shiver. Seeing this scene, mu li felt uneasy.

    Was this the rhythm of a fight? Although the weather in the nineherher prison had always been bad, the current situation was obviously a sign that thews of heaven and earth were angry!

    Mu li was extremely worried, but he didn''t dare to stop his master, who wanted to vent his anger. However, the rumbling Thunder also made him worried.

    A momentter.

    Mu li and the others saw the purple-ck lightning in the sky strike down from the sky. Its target was the hall they were in.

    After breaking out in a cold sweat, mu li quickly pulled his Lord and quickly escaped from the danger zone. The others saw that the situation was not good and immediately teleported away from the hall.

    As soon as they left, the Grand and majestic hall immediately turned to ashes.

    Then, they heard a warning from thews of heaven and earth."Hmph! This is just a little punishment for you. If you dare to scold me again, I won''t just build your main hall next time. "

    "I''m afraid of you? Do you have the ability to fight me one-on-one?" The demon provoked.

    When mu li heard this, he really wanted to kneel down. My Lord! Don''t fight with thews of heaven and earth! That guy only had onew, but he could still control them. In front of thews of heaven and earth, they were the weak group!

    Unfortunately, the demon didn''t know mu Li''s inner thoughts. Even if he knew, he wouldn''t care. This was because he could be considered to have shed with thews of the heaven and earth.

    In the face of such a provocation, the regtions of the heaven and earth could only helplessly say,""I don''t have a physical body, so how can I fight him one-on-one?"

    "Then you better mind your own business. Otherwise, don''t me me for breaking up with you." The demon threatened.

    Hearing this, the regtions of the heaven and earth sighed softly. Then, as if treating the demon as a willful child of their own, they consoled him,"I have my own responsibilities. How can I ignore them? If we really stand by and do nothing, the order of the entire heaven and earth will be in chaos. Mistress Dark, don''t be too willful. You can''t interfere with the matters of the divine world. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable!"

    "I don''t care." The demon roared. He only wanted Xue ''er, he only wanted to stay by Xue'' er''s side to protect her.

    "Do you have the heart to see the world copse? All living beings are in misery?" The precept of heaven and earth sighed deeply. It was helpless against the dark Lord''s willfulness, but even so, it still had to control what it should.

 Chapter 2573 Two Tigers (1)

    "Why can''t I bear it? not being able to see Xue ''er is already like the copse of the world to me." The demon roared after hearing the words of the regtions of heaven and earth. As for the loss of lives, he didn''t care at all. What did that have to do with him? If he didn''t let him see Xue ''er, there was a possibility that he would personally cause great suffering in his anger!

    The demon''s words rendered thews of heaven and earth speechless for a long time. There was no sound of thews of heaven and earth in the sky for a long time. Just when mu li and the others couldn''t help but think that thews of heaven and earth had been driven away by anger, the demon spoke again,"I know that you don''t care about any of this aspared to Leng ruoxue. However, don''t forget that even if you kill Wu Ling, Leng ruoxue will not be able to inherit the position of the Divine Master with her current strength. Thews of heaven and earth will not acknowledge her existence. Furthermore, you will receive an even more severe punishment for killing the Divine Master. If the heaven and earth were to copse and return to chaos because of your willfulness, you won''t die. But what about Leng ruoxue?"

    The regtions of heaven and earth deliberately left a question for the demon so that he could figure it out himself. However, the demon clearly did not follow the script of the regtions of heaven and earth. Instead, he smiled and said with a look of realization,"We both have chaotic divine bodies, and Xue ''er has been acknowledged by the origin of chaos. Thinking about it, there''s nothing bad about returning to chaos."

    "Y-you''re really unreasonable!" Thews of heaven and earth were almost driven mad by this detestable demon. A certain cloud in the sky trembled violently due to excitement, scaring mu li and the others so much that they didn''t dare to make a sound. However, their admiration for the demon was like a surging River, endless.

    "It''s not like you only found out today. " The demon said without a care.

    "Yup! I should have known. " The fire of thews of heaven and earth roared and deliberately paused before saying, "I''ll tell you the truth. If the world falls into chaos, there''s no way you two can be together. With Leng ruoxue''s abilities, if the world really copses, she won''t be able to withstand it and be a part of chaos. As the Mistress of the Dark World, you were born from chaos. You won''t die so easily. It''s a pity that it takes time for chaos to give birth to a spirit ... You''ll have plenty to wait for!"

    Thews of the world seemed to be gloating at his misfortune. The demon gritted his teeth when he heard this. In fact, he was just saying it to scare thews of the heaven and earth. How could he let the heaven and earth really copse? if the heaven and earth were really destroyed, Xue ''er would be the first one to not let him off. Unfortunately, thews of the heaven and earth did not fall for it. This made him a little worried.

    "I''d rather wait. " The demon said with an unyielding expression.

    "Then do you want to wait for an endless amount of time, or do you only want to wait for a hundred years or so?" The heaven Earth Law asked again. This time, its tone was much calmer.

    "What do you mean by that?" The demon squinted his dark eyes and asked about the rules of heaven and earth.

    "What I mean is, if you''re more honest and patient, Leng ruoxue should be able to reunite with you very soon. If you''re bent on causing the world to copse, then you''ll have to wait for countless years. More importantly, if Leng ruoxue''s friends and family can''t survive because of you, do you think that little girl will forgive you?" Thews of heaven and earth saw through the demon''s weakness and coaxed him.

    "You''re telling me to wait for a hundred years for her to be a true Divine Master?" The demon probed. To cultivators, a hundred years was just the blink of an eye. It was really nothing. However, to him, who did not see Xue ''er for one day was like three autumns. Even one day was too long.

    "With her aptitude, she might not even need a hundred years, what do you think?" The preceptor of the world''s tone carried a deep chuckle as he continued to coax.

    "That''s for sure," Even if the demon hated the rules of heaven and earth, he still agreed with this point. His Xue ''er was the smartest. It would definitely not take her 100 years to defeat Wu Chen. However, 100 years was a little too long for him.

    "Since that''s the case, you should wait patiently for a hundred years. I promise that once she can truly inherit the divine realm, I will definitely not obstruct the matters between the two of you. How about it?" The regtions of heaven and earth began to negotiate with the demon.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You still want to stop us from being together?" When the demon heard this, he squinted his eyes dangerously and questioned her unhappily.

    "Hehe! You''ve misunderstood me. What I mean is that I won''t stop you from going to the divinity. " The heaven Earth Law exined.

    "Then why can''t I go now? why must I wait for a hundred years?" The demon was dissatisfied with this again.

    "You also know that only that irresponsible Cang is in the God World now. Whether it''s Leng ruoxue or Wu ice, they''re not your match. There''s no God master who''s on par with you. You''ll only cause damage to the God World if you go there. Previously, when you revealed your Dark Lord''s pressure, it had already cast a shadow on many of the living beings in the divine world. Those with lower strength were even directly turned into ashes. That''s why I had no choice but to stop you. " Thews of the heaven and earth said with a slight headache.

    "Stop Me Now. When Xue ''er bes a Divine Master, will I not be able to cause any harm to the divine realm? Your words are clearly contradictory. How can I believe you?" The demon looked at the sky suspiciously and asked.

    "AI! You''re not easy to fool. I''ll tell you the truth! ording to the rules of the heaven and earth, you''re not allowed to go to the divine realm. Aside from your pressure, your innate attributes are a kind of harm to the divine realm, especially after you''ve recovered your true power as the Dark Lord. Even if you''ve hidden your power, this kind of harm is still inevitable. However, as long as you can calm down and wait for a hundred years, I''ll turn a blind eye when the timees, understand?" Thews of the heaven and earth had been forced by the demon to admit that they had gone easy on him.

    However, the demon was not satisfied with such an exnation. However, the rules of heaven and earth did not give him a chance to speak. He only said,""It''s settled. You better be honest. Otherwise, don''t me me for breaking up the couple!"

    With that, thew of heaven and earth gently disappeared, and the sky returned to its usual calm.

    Seeing the heaven Earth Law leave just like that, the evildoer was furious again. He was so angry that he wanted to continue scolding. Mu li saw that the situation was not good and hurriedly grabbed the evildoer''s arm to stop him,"My Lord, calm down! A hundred years will pass very quickly, so you must not make thews of heaven and earth unhappy!"

    "Hmph! Do you think I''m afraid of it?" The demon snorted coldly and put on a cold and Noble expression.

    "Your Highness, of course you don''t need to be afraid of it, but you have to think about theher Empress! If the world were to be destroyed, would theherworld Empress be happy?" Helpless, mu li could only use Leng ruoxue as a shield.

    Sure enough, when the demon heard mu Li''s words, he was so depressed that he didn''t make a sound. He was afraid that Xue ''er would be unhappy! However, was he really going to wait for a hundred years? Bearing the pain of lovesickness every day, the demon was not confident that he could endure it.

    "Your Majesty, just bear with it! A hundred years will really pass by very quickly, and we''ll also think of ways to frequently go to the divine realm to be your messengers. Moreover, theher Empress''s aptitude is outstanding, so she''ll definitely be able to defeat fog Phoenix and be the true Lord of the divine realm in less than a hundred years. Thus, for the sake of your and theher Empress''s future happiness, I feel that waiting is worth it. " Mu li carefully suggested. His voice was so nervous that it was trembling. He was afraid that if he said something wrong, it would backfire.

 Chapter 2574 Two Tigers (2)

    "AI! That''s the only way. " This demon was filled with hatred. He had actually allowed the damned regtions of the heaven and earth to seed. He was truly unwilling! Unfortunately, he didn''t have any good ideas.

    Sob ... The demon was depressed and heartbroken. The current situation was really too bad.

    He walked to a huge tree in the courtyard of the pce and sat down listlessly. From time to time, he would look up at the sky. He looked like he had been heartbroken. Mu li and the others felt sad when they saw him! However, they really couldn''t help!

    Mu li and the others could not bear to see their master suffer such a blow. They consciously arranged for people to rebuild the main hall for their master so that they would be out of sight and out of mind. The demon, on the other hand, sat under the tree without a word.

    On the other side, Leng ruoxue, who was in the God World, was also sitting in a corner with a dejected expression, ignoring all humans and beasts. Uncle long and the others sighed when they saw this. AI! They had lived for so many years, but they had never felt that the rules of heaven and earth were so abominable. They had actually done something like breaking up a pair of lovebirds. It was really too evil!

    When Cang and the other beasties who had already escaped saw Leng ruoxue in this state, they felt extremely ufortable, especially Cang. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was trapped by the fog, that damn evildoer wouldn''t have to reveal his identity.

    Although the two of them often bickered and fought, and hated each other, Cang Zhen felt that if that hateful fellow''s departure would make Niu so sad, then he might as well let that damned demon stay and continue to be an eyesore. It was better than Niu''s current lifeless appearance!

    Girl! Just pay attention to me!

    Cang''s heart was roaring. Itid in front of Leng ruoxue and raised its little head. It looked at Leng ruoxue pitifully with tears in its eyes, trying to arouse Leng ruoxue''s sympathy. However, Leng ruoxue didn''t even give it a nce.

    Wu...Niu doesn''t love it anymore. It also felt that it would never love again. Cang worriedly turned around and left with its big furry tail between its legs.

    Cang kept his head down and walked for who knows how long. Uncle long, who was following behind him, finally couldn''t bear it anymore and picked him up, asking,""Senior Azure, where do you want to go?"

    "Why are you following me? I''m going to take revenge for Niu. " Azure said viciously.

    "Senior Cang! Have you forgotten the warning from thews of the world? Wu Luan is now seriously injured and can''t pose a threat to Xue ''er for the time being. So, can you take a rest? Do you want to be locked up by thews of heaven and earth?" Uncle long reminded him helplessly. He really felt that with these restless guys around, he had been so worried that his hair had turned white.

    "Are we just going to let that B * tch off like this?" Azure roared.

    "What else can I do? You can''t do anything to her, so only Xue ''er can do it herself. This is also a test for her by thews of heaven and earth. " Uncle long reminded.

    "I won''t do anything to her, but I can always find trouble with others!" Azure smiled evilly.

    "Uh! This should work. " Uncle long couldn''t help but wipe the cold sweat on his forehead and mourn for the person it was staring at.

    "If that''s the case, then I''ll go to Imperial City first and smash it to vent my anger for Niu." "Kill!" Azure roared.

    After saying this, Azure broke free from uncle Long''s embrace and prepared to set off for the Imperial City. Seeing this, uncle long hugged Cang tightly and reminded,""Senior Cang! We can''t destroy the Imperial City, and we can''t even destroy the God lord''s estate. "

    "Why? You''d better give me a reasonable exnation. Otherwise, do you understand?" Cang red at uncle long with dissatisfaction, as if he was looking at a traitor.

    "Senior Cang, think about it! The divine realm will belong to Xue ''er sooner orter. If you really smash the Imperial City into pieces, how much money will it cost to repair it? And the God Lord''s Manor, you''ve already smashed it several times. If you continue to smash it, how will Xue ''er live?" Uncle long said worriedly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What''s there to be afraid of? Wu Yan, that B * tch, will repair the Imperial City and the God Lord''s mansion before Niu moves in. Besides, if there''s anything to spend, it''s Wu Yan''s money. Niu doesn''t have to pay a single cent. " Azure said disapprovingly.

    "Is Wu Yan''s money not Xue ''er''s money? You should know that in the future, the entire divine realm will belong to that little girl Xue ''er. " Uncle longughed evilly.

    After uncle long finished speaking, Cang stared at him for a long time, until uncle long almost went crazy. Cang then smiled and said,""It sounds reasonable! If that''s the case, then I won''t waste Niu''s money!"

    "That''s more like it!" Uncle long nodded in agreement.

    "But if I don''t vent this anger in my heart, it''ll be unbearable. What do you think I should do?" Cang you resentfully asked uncle long for his opinion.

    "In that case, why don''t we go to the Phoenix race, dragon race, and white Tiger race to y?" Uncle long said after thinking for a while.

    "No! They will also belong to Niu in the future, so I can''t y with them to death. " Azure shook his head, his cute face full of growing troubles.

    "Then what does senior Cang want?" Uncle long had no idea what to do. The two of them looked at each other.

    "What about the Dragon Emperor and the Phoenix King? If I can''t y with their entire n, I''ll y with the two of them. " Azure said helplessly.

    "Senior Cang, those two fellows have already escaped during the chaos." Long Shu regretfully told Cang this news. At that time, all their attention was on Xue ''er. When they thought of the Dragon Emperor and the Phoenix King, the two heavily injured guys had actually run away.

    They could only me themselves for being too careless. Who would have thought that the two beasts would still have the strength to escape after being so heavily injured!

    "He ran away? No, we have to catch them. " Cang felt great hatred. He couldn''t kill Wu Xiao, destroy the Imperial City and the Divine Master''s estate, and he couldn''t destroy the Dragon, Phoenix, and white Tiger ns. He could only start with the Kings of these three ns. He couldn''t return empty-handed anyway.

    "Where? I don''t think they will return to the dragon n and the Phoenix n. " Uncle long said with certainty.

    "It''s fine, I''ll go catch The White Tiger King first. " Cangughed, a ruthless glint shed across his eyes and his tone was cold.

    Uncle long couldn''t help but shiver after hearing this. White Tiger King, you''re on your own! "Senior Azure, can I join you?" he couldn''t help asking.

    "Let''s go!" Cang was well aware that this old whale wanted to monitor him in case he did something he shouldn''t do. He felt that he had a clear conscience and wasn''t afraid of being found out.

    With Cang leading the way, the man and beast quickly arrived at longevity mountain. This time, they sneaked up the mountain and did not attract the attention of The White Tiger race''s Scouts. And when they arrived at The White Tiger race''s territory, The White Tiger King was currently raising its head in anticipation, waiting for the elders of the race to bring back news of their triumphant return.

    ? Unfortunately, they didn''t hear the news of victory. Instead, they weed two killing gods. Naturally, Cang and uncle long didn''t really make a move against The White Tiger race. But the aura from the two of them was already sufficient to cause one''s heart to tremble.

    Especially The White Tiger King. After seeing the legendary Totoro, it was so scared that it started to tremble. It looked at Cang and said with a trembling voice,""You ... What do you want? Don''t mess around!"

 Chapter 2575 Two Tigers (3)

    "What can you do if I want to mess around?" Azure asked curiously.

    "I, I will call for help." The White Tiger King''s Head was hot as it started to spout nonsense.

    Uncle long didn''t know whether tough or cry when he heard the other party threaten him to call for help. Wasn''t this too funny? The Great White Tiger King didn''t want to fight bravely when facing an enemy. Instead, he wanted to call for help?

    Alright! He admitted that when they entered The White Tiger King''s Chamber, they were not discovered by any of The White Tiger n members. The White Tiger King was the only one in The White Tiger king''s pce. However, White Tiger King, did you call for people toe here so that your own n members could admire you for being a coward?

    "I suggest you be more honest and don''t call for help. Otherwise, your people will be disappointed that they have such a useless King." Sighing, uncle long advised.

    "I think it''s not a bad idea to let people see its cowardly appearance." Cang had a different opinion andughed evilly. With that, it jumped onto The White Tiger King''s Head and used its sharp ws to poke at The White Tiger King''s Head. The White Tiger King was so scared that it didn''t dare to say anything.

    The White Tiger King''s tolerance didn''t make Cang Yue stop. Instead, it made Cang Yue even happier. He slowly moved down from The White Tiger King''s Head and finally grabbed The White Tiger King''s thick tail, pulling it hard ...

    "Owwuuu!" The White Tiger King howled in pain, and each cry was more painful than thest. It was only when his heart-wrenching roar reached uncle Long''s ears that he suddenly realized that The White Tiger King''s tail had been torn off by Azure.

    Ugh! It was really cruel and bloody. Uncle long felt a deep sense of sympathy for The White Tiger King, who was bleeding profusely. In addition, he also sincerely believed that having a tail was not necessarily a good thing these days. See, wasn''t this the enemy''s weakness?

    "King, what''s wrong?"

    The White Tiger King''s pained cries had sessfully attracted The White Tiger n''s attention. As soon as the White tigers rushed into the White Tiger king''s pce, they saw that their King had fainted from the pain. A Totoro with snow-white fur was sitting on the King''s Head, free and at ease. The Totoro''s ws were holding onto a thick white tail, which was stained with blood.

    This tail ...

    All the White tigers looked at their King''s tail and were shocked to find that it was gone. Where the tail used to be, it was flowing with warm fresh blood.

    Oh my God! This ... This was the doing of that Totoro?

    The evidence was in the ws of the Totoro, and they really couldn''t exonerate the terrifying Totoro of legend. However, they did not know how to deal with the current situation.

    "How did you guys get in?" The White Tiger race''s Grand Elder was the calmer one and knew to ask about uncle long and Azure''s background. However, this Grand Elder was clear that it would be a waste of time even if he asked. How else could he enter? Of course, he had treated this ce as his own back garden. However, they were angry that they didn''t feel anything.

    "I walked in," As expected, uncle long replied as The White Tiger first elder wished.

    The White Tiger great elder was very depressed, and not just ordinarily depressed. He didn''t know how to continue these words. Although the other party''s intention was not too obvious, but the moment they came, they tore off the king''s tail. They must havee with ill intentions!

    "Why didn''t you let anyone report it?" Although the great elder of White Tiger didn''t say anything, there were still people who were willing to show off, so another elder quickly questioned him.

    "Is there a need?" Uncle long replied coldly.

    "Of course there''s a need. This is The White Tiger race, not everyone has the qualifications to enter." A certain elder who was obviously confused shouted loudly. He was so angry that he almost jumped up and grabbed uncle Hua Long''s face.

    "We didn''t want toe in, so we didn''t announce it." Uncle long said indifferently.

    "If you didn''t want toe in, then what are you doing now?" The elder said, unwilling to let it go. The White Tiger first elder was so frightened that he kept winking at it, but unfortunately, it was too excited and obviously didn''t see it.

    "He''s looking for trouble with The White Tiger King. Didn''t you guys see it?" Uncle long said impatiently.

    "How audacious! What do you think this ce is?" A certain elder stomped his feet in anger.

    "Isn''t this The White Tiger race? We know. " Uncle long sneered.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You know, yet you still dare toe and cause trouble. You''re really tired of living." A certain elder roared.

    "So noisy!" Azure became even more impatient and immediately shot a sharp re at the elder. The elder was so scared that he kept quiet. Following that, the White tigers saw a white light sh by, followed by a painful howl. The elder who had been showing off just a moment ago had one of his ears cut off, turning him into a one-eared White Tiger.

    The steaming hot fresh blood that came out of the furnace instantly dyed the snow-white fur of a certain White Tiger race elder red. When the other white tigers saw this, they all covered their ears with their ws and mped their tails between their legs. This, this was really too fierce, too cruel, didn''t you see?

    Azure''s next attack caused all the White tigers present to hold their breaths. They were all afraid that they would be the next White Tiger King and a certain elder. Seeing that they had finally shut their mouths and that no other white tigers would dare to cause trouble, Azure happily turned his head and instructed uncle Dragon,"Little whale, bring these two tigers back and let Niu be happy."

    "Alright," he said. The words ''little whale'' confused uncle long, but he was smart enough to ignore them. After knowing Azure for so long, he had already fully concluded the way to get along with Azure, which was not to go against senior Azure''s words. He could do whatever he wanted, otherwise, he would definitely be the one in trouble.

    With one hand, he carried The White Tiger King on his shoulder, and with the other, he grabbed a certain elder of The White Tiger race who was still unconscious. Uncle Dragon walked out of the hall as if there was no one else around, with Cang in charge of bringing up the rear. With every step uncle long took, the White tigers in front of him couldn''t help but take a step back and make way for him. The panic and fear on the White tigers "faces made uncle Long''s mood very good.

    However, the White tigers were not in a good mood. They were in a very bad mood. They could only watch helplessly as the two white tigers took away their King and an elder, yet none of them dared to make a sound to stop them. Even the White Tiger race''s Grand Elder had maintained his silence, let alone the other white tigers.

    After watching uncle long and Cang''s backs and confirming that the two frightening killing gods had really left the longevity mountain, the White tigers finally heaved a sigh of relief, and their breathing became much smoother. However, when they thought about how their King was in their hands, their hearts were once again stifled.

    "First elder, what do we do now?" An elder of The White Tiger race couldn''t help but to ask. At this moment, the elders of The White Tiger race had already gathered in the meeting hall, preparing to discuss this matter. The elders "expressions were all not very good, and they all had worried expressions.

    The simrly depressed White Tiger first elder kept sighing and said,""How would I know?" Although it really wanted to say, just wait for death! However, after thinking about it, it decided not to provoke these guys with fragile hearts anymore. However, it was likely that The White Tiger race would not be able to escape this cmity.

    Although the great elder of The White Tiger n wasn''t very clear why the other party didn''t take them away with him, he guessed that the other party probably didn''t care about them at all. He felt that they were already in his bag, so naturally, he could deal with them whenever he wanted.

    AI! White Tiger first elder you sang''s brows were furrowed together. In fact, he really hoped that the other party would capture them as well so that they could die and reincarnate earlier. However, now that things had turned out this way, they were afraid that they could not even sleep well. Who could sleep when there was a knife hanging over their head?

    "First elder, that Totoro is with Leng ruoxue, right? I wonder how that thing is going. " At this time, another elder asked in a low voice.

    "That Totoro is here to cause trouble for us. What do you think we can do about it?" The White Tiger first elder asked in return. The truth was obvious. He had definitely failed! In fact, it didn''t agree with the king''s idea at the beginning, but the king was determined to do it his own way. It couldn''t stop the king, so it could only let the king do as he pleased. Now, it was great, something really happened, right?

    "Argh! Then, then what should I do? Wouldn''t Leng ruoxue take revenge on us?" When the elder heard this, he immediately became afraid.

    Some of the elders, who had already seen the situation, were speechless and didn''t know what to say when they heard this. In short, they were washed clean and waiting to be ughtered! Leng ruoxue, that vengeful woman, would definitely not let them off.

    "Great elder, since things havee to this, should we split up and hide?" Seeing that the seated elders were all scared out of their wits, one of the elders couldn''t help but suggest.

    "We can''t avoid it. This is a great cmity for our White Tiger race." The White Tiger first elder sighed repeatedly.

    Upon hearing this, The White Tiger elders present all fell silent.

    Just as The White Tiger race''s elders were filled with worry, Cang and uncle long had already brought the two unlucky old Tigers back to thend of evil demons.

    The moment they reached home, Cang jumped into Leng ruoxue''s arms excitedly and said coquettishly,""Girl, I''ve brought you a gift. Take a look."

    Present?

    Leng ruoxue, who had been scared out of her wits, raised her head under Cang''s constant harassment and looked at him in confusion.

    With two loud bangs, tworge white tigers were thrown in front of Leng ruoxue.

 Chapter 2576 Demon City (1)

    The veins on Leng ruoxue''s forehead throbbed as she looked at the two crippled Tigers. The appearance of the two tigers reminded her of a song. It was too vivid.

    Leng ruoxue knew that Cang was doing this to avenge her. However, seeing the state The White Tiger King was in, she couldn''t bring herself to be happy. Therefore, she only took one look before she went back to being worried again.

    Seeing Niu''sck of interest, Cang wilted for a moment, and then fiercely red at the two unconscious Tigers. He roared in his heart, these two useless things, they actually can''t make Niu happy, what use are they?

    In a fit of anger, Cang wanted to kill him but uncle long saw through his thoughts and stopped him,""Senior Cang, don''t use your ws to kill a Tiger!"

    "What do you want to do? You traitor. " "Uncle long!" Cang roared. He looked at uncle long as if he had really done something wrong.

    Uncle long felt quite wronged and looked at Cang with a bitter expression. He was wailing in his heart. Wu ... How did he be a traitor? this was not a light crime! However, knowing that Cang was angry, he didn''t dare to talk back to Cang. He just exined in a low voice,""Senior Cang, they still have some use, so let''s keep them for now!"

    "What use is it? You want to keep them as your beast pets?" Azure blinked her dark eyes and asked.

    Ugh! He was also a Beastie. When uncle long heard this, he unconsciously wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, feeling ashamed of Cang''s thoughts. Who knew that Cang would be serious and keep asking,"Little whale, do you want to take them as your beast pets? If that''s the case, I''ll spare them for your sake, but I can''t spare their lives. "

    Looking at Cang''s serious expression, uncle long didn''t know if he should thank Cang for giving him so much face. However, when Cang called him little whale and asked if he wanted to take in a beast pet, uncle long felt awkward.

    "Little whale, give me a reaction!" Cang couldn''t wait to ask when uncle long remained silent.

    "Senior Azure, I''m also a Beastie." Uncle long had no choice but to remind him.

    "What does that matter?" Azure said disapprovingly, as if he was saying that the weather was good today.

    After hearing this, uncle long broke out in a cold sweat.

    Senior Azure was really too powerful. At least, he had lived for so many years, but he had only heard of powerful beasts taking in subordinates. He had never heard of them taking in beast pets. The word beast pet was something that only humans needed. However, if senior Azure really wanted him to take in these two white tigers, he could consider taking them in as his little brothers. He just didn''t know if senior Cang would be satisfied with this.

    However, Cang was obviously not satisfied. Cang, who knew uncle Long''s thoughts, made it clear at the first moment that he would take them as beast pets and not subordinates.

    Azure deeply felt that letting them be subordinates was too easy on them. It would be best if they were beast pets. Then, they could sign a master-servant contract or something, and they would be able to do whatever they wanted. I will beat you to death!

    He told uncle long about his thoughts, and uncle long was a little confused. He knew that senior Cang wasn''t easy to deal with! He actually had to sign a master-servant contract. He wondered if a master-servant contract would be established between beasts? One had to know that up until now, there had not been any master-servant contract between beasts.

    "Don''t worry and sign it! The rules of the contract do not dare to disagree. " Cang knew what uncle long was worried about and quicklyforted him with a smile.

    "Senior Azure, actually, I feel that letting me sign a master-servant contract with them is already letting them off too easily. I should find a weaker beast to sign a master-servant contract with them. Only then will I be able to achieve my goal of humiliating them to a greater extent." Uncle long suggested with a smirk.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "This idea seems pretty good. Little whale, you''re not bad. You''re a promising child!" After hearing uncle Long''s words, Azure blinked his eyes with an innocent expression.

    "It''s good that senior Cang likes it. " Uncle long wiped the cold sweat off his face. He thought to himself,"I''ve finally gotten rid of these two hot potatoes. Although they''re not bad, they''re definitely a synonym for trouble."

    "Who should I choose?" Azure''s bright eyes swept across the crowd, not knowing who to choose. There were no humans or beasts here who were too weak. The weakest was a divine Emperor, so Azure was very conflicted. He felt that whoever he chose would benefit the two tigers.

    "Master!" Suddenly, a cry of joy sounded in everyone''s ears. They turned around at the same time and saw old leopard leading a group of beasts standing not far away. Those beasts all had tears in their eyes and were staring at them excitedly. The one who spoke was the vain and narcissistic white fox n leader.

    "Master! I''ve missed you so much, your little fox almost didn''t get to see you. " The white fox n leader called out softly to test the waters. Then, she immediately sprinted towards Leng ruoxue in excitement. She opened her arms and pulled the petite Leng ruoxue into her embrace. Her huge, furry fox face was still rubbing against Leng ruoxue''s beautiful face.

    Instantly, Cang''s face darkened.

    Uncle long and the others ''hearts trembled. This ... This was definitely the rhythm of seeking death! If the white fox Tribe leader was still alive, he would definitely be angered by the heavens if he dared to get close to Xue ''er in front of Cang, who loved to fight for favor!

    However, it turned out that the white fox n leader was lucky. At least Cang did not fly into a rage immediately. Leng ruoxue, on the other hand, regained her senses after being hugged by a huge creature.

    At this moment, she also saw the old leopard and the other Beastie not far away.

    "Senior leopard, you guys ..." Leng ruoxue''s eyes started to tear up when she saw them. She was so excited that she didn''t know what to say when she saw the old leopard and the other Beastie standing right in front of her. He had thought that the sneak attack of the fog ice, together with the Dragon, Phoenix, and white Tiger ns would kill these beasts. He did not expect them to be alive.

    Such a fact made Leng ruoxue extremely happy. The pain of the demon leaving her had also lessened by a lot. In fact, the reason why she was so heartbroken and absent-minded, apart from the factor of evilness, had a certain rtionship with the death of the old leopard and other beasts. But now seeing that they were all fine, she felt a lot morefortable in her heart.

    "We''re fine. " Tears flickered in old leopard''s eyes, and his voice was choked with sobs.

    "Are you the only ones left?" Leng ruoxue''s good mood turned gloomy again when she saw that the number of Beastie standing beside the old leopard had decreased.

    "Hehe! We''re the vanguard, we''re just here to check out the situation. " The old leopardughed.

    "It''s safe now. You can let the beastse back. " Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    "Good! I''ll inform them now. " Old leopard nodded and looked at Leng ruoxue. He wanted to say something but stopped himself.

    "Senior leopard, are you hiding something from me?" Leng ruoxue looked at old leopard''s expression and asked uneasily. She wanted Qing Jue to read her mind, but he did not respond. She could only voice out her doubts.

 Chapter 2577 Demon City (2)

    "Some of the beasts are still recovering from their injuries, so I''m afraid they won''t be able to return immediately." Old leopard said with a sigh.

    "Are your injuries very serious?" Leng ruoxue asked hesitantly.

    "Some are more serious, but there are more injured beasts, so there aren''t enough pills to use, so I can only give them to the more seriously injured ones." Old leopard exined.

    "Where''s the injured Beastie now?" Leng ruoxue asked worriedly.

    "At the floating clouds mountain." The white fox n leader quickly said.

    "Let''s go to the floating clouds mountain. " Leng ruoxue replied without hesitation.

    "Girl, what should we do with these two guys?" Seeing that Niu was about to leave, blue hurriedly pointed at the unconscious White Tiger on the ground and asked.

    "You can handle it." Leng ruoxue was not in the mood to care about The White Tiger King.

    Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Cang nodded and said to uncle long,""Little whale, I''ll leave these two tigers to you."

    After saying that, Cang jumped into Leng ruoxue''s arms and found afortable ce to lie down. Wasn''t he supposed to go to floating clouds mountain? Of course, he had to bring it along.

    "Uncle long, you guys stay here. I''ll go to the floating clouds mountain and bring back the beasts." Leng ruoxue instructed uncle long before breaking free from the white fox n leader''s embrace. She then brought the old leopard and the other beasts towards the floating clouds mountain.

    Along the way, Leng ruoxue told him that even though the beasts were injured, none of them were injured thanks to the n leader of the white fox n''s adaptability. It was unknown how that old fox had thought of digging a secret passage from the floating clouds mountain to thend of demons, and then secretly smuggled the beasts there. After that, he vigntly ordered people to block the secret passage, so that the beasts in thend of demons were spared.

    It was said that it was a Testament to the cooperation and close cooperation between the beasts. The beasts disyed their strengths and finally all of them managed to keep their lives. After the fall of thend of demons, the beasts in floating clouds mountain immediately went into seclusion, afraid that fog would discover any clues. After hiding in fear for nearly half a month, they were finally safe.

    However, due to their inability to contact Leng ruoxue, they did not know much about the situation in thend of the demons. It was only after they heard that strange phenomena were urring in thend of the demons that they gathered their men to gather information.

    Fortunately, things were developing in a direction that they were happy with. Otherwise, not only would they have made a wasted trip, they might have even be the prisoners of fog ice.

    After Leng ruoxue heard the old leopard''s exnation, she saw n leader white fox ''s'' praise me! Praise me!" He looked at her expectantly.

    A few drops of cold sweat hung helplessly on Leng ruoxue''s forehead. As the n leader of the white fox n had wished, Leng ruoxue stroked his big, fluffy head before praising him,""White fox n leader, well done."

    It''s over? The white fox n leader looked at her miserly and beautiful master with disappointment. Why didn''t he take any action? The white fox n leader was not satisfied, and the resentment on her body increased.

    "What, you want a material reward?" Leng ruoxue nced at the white fox n leader''s expression and said calmly.

    "I don''t need material rewards, but if master can give me a sweet kiss, I''ll be very happy!" The white fox n leader requested fearlessly. In order to get a kiss from its master, it even ignored the Totoro that was lying proudly in its master''s arms and constantly releasing cold air. From this, it could be seen how strong its desire for a kiss from its master was.

    As soon as the white fox n leader''s voice fell, the old leopard and the other beasts saw a white light sh quickly, and then there was a scream. The white fox n leader covered his face in pain and rolled on the ground.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Old Bai?" The old leopard quickly ran to the white fox n leader''s side and cried out softly with a worried look.

    "It hurts! It hurts! It hurts! "Waah ... My lovely and beautiful master, save me!" I''m disfigured!" The white fox n leader covered her face as she wailed.

    Through the white fox n leader''s ws, the old leopard saw fresh red blood gushing out of the furnace. He did not know how to react.

    If it was not wrong, the white light from before should be Cang''s Totoro. Ugh! Not only did he fail to ask for Xue ''er''s kiss, he was even scratched by a Totoro. How tragic was this! It was starting to pity the white fox n leader.

    However, the old leopard, who knew well of the nature of the blue Guardian, cleverly decided not to get involved in the dispute between them, or he would only get into trouble. In this day and age, the most important thing was to stay safe.

    Furthermore, seeing that the white fox n leader was still able to cry out so loudly, it was probably nothing serious. Therefore, after a simple greeting, it returned to the group and acted as if nothing had happened. As for the other beasts, they did not have the love of a little friend. They did not even greet the white fox n leader and chose to ignore this scene.

    "Master, your Foxy is disfigured." After a long time, the white fox n leader was still rolling on the ground, shouting non-stop.

    Leng ruoxue was left with no choice but to squat down beside the white fox n leader. She pulled down his paw and said,""Let me see."

    "Wuu ... Master, be gentle, it hurts." Seeing that her master was finally willing to pay attention to her, the white fox n leader was ted. She could not help but wave her long, furry tail gently, clearly showing off.

    "It''s fine, I won''t disfigure you. " Leng ruoxue looked at the five w marks on the white fox n leader''s face and thought to herself,''Cang Chu''s w is really vicious. Those w marks are so deep that they can even see the bones. However, this white fox n leader is really not your average person. Even in this state, he still wants to act coquettishly.'' She expressed that she was quite speechless about this.

    With that, Leng ruoxue threw an elixir into the White fox n leader''s mouth. After taking the elixir, the pain in the white fox n leader''s body lessened by quite a bit. However, he was still lying on the ground.

    After waiting for a while, Leng ruoxue noticed that the white fox n leader had no intention of getting up. She could only urge,""If there''s nothing, then get up! So that we can continue our journey. "

    "There''s something! I have something to do! It still hurts. " The white fox n leader said pitifully.

    This old fox was still acting coquettishly. When Leng ruoxue heard this, she could not stop sighing. When Cang heard this, he could not help but want to use his ws again. Fortunately, as the master, his hands were quick and his eyes were sharp, so he did not continue to cause trouble.

    "Where does it hurt?" Leng ruoxue could only y along when she saw that the white fox n leader was being cheeky.

    "My whole body hurts. Master, please help me rub it!" The white fox n leader said, a little insatiable. Hearing this, Leng ruoxue was speechless. Old leopard and the other beasties also felt that this fellow with a bad memory was simply courting death.

    As soon as Azure heard this, he exploded.

    "Hells, I only scratched your face, and your whole body actually hurts? Do you want me to help you rub it?" Azure''s fur stood on end as he roared.

    "No, no need. I only want master to help me." The white fox n leader, who did not seem to realize the danger of the situation, said.

    "She doesn''t have time for you, I''ll help you! You don''t have to be so polite. " After Cang finished speaking, Huo Dadi jumped out from Leng ruoxue''s arms. Following that, white light shed by quickly, apanied by howls of pain. It was truly sad and tearful to hear it. Not only that, after a moment, snow-white fur fluttered in the sky, like snowkes falling in winter, slowly descending.

 Chapter 2578 Demon City (3)

    After an unknown period of time, the white light finally stopped. Leng ruoxue, the old leopard, and the other beasts widened their eyes in disbelief as they looked at the white fox n leader, who was on herst breath.

    How tragic!

    It was really tragic!

    The current white fox n leader no longer looked like a fox. It was a bloody piece of meat! Not only that, the white fox n leader''s beautiful fur, which it had always been proud of, had also disappeared. Right now, it was a Fox that had been plucked of all its fur. Such a punishment was definitely an unbearable blow to a Fox who loved to look beautiful.

    The old leopard and the other beasts looked at the dying white fox n leader with sympathy. They had a lot to say, but they did not know where to start. In short, they sympathized with this narcissistic old fox who loved beauty. He just didn''t know if this guy could bear such a cruel result.

    However, the white fox n leader''s mental endurance had clearly exceeded the expectations of the old leopard and the other beasties. This was because it was still trying its best to open its swollen eyes and look at its beautiful and lovely master with tears in its eyes. The affection that was expressed in its eyes was so touching.

    The old leopard and the other beasts were touched. This was true love! They would fight whoever dared to say that it wasn''t them.

    However, Leng ruoxue clearly thought differently from them. Even though she pitied the white fox n leader, when she saw her current state, for some reason, she felt that she had brought this upon herself. Could it be that she had no sympathy at all?

    Leng ruoxue refused to believe that she was a bad woman who enjoyed gloating over others ''misfortune. Hence, she squatted down with a worried look on her face and stuffed a pill into n leader white Fox''s mouth. She then sighed and said,""White fox n leader, you ... Sigh! Let''s continue our journey!"

    She didn''t know what to say. When the white fox n leader heard Leng ruoxue''s words this time, she nodded obediently and shyly. "I''ll listen to you, master. "

    After taking the pill, its injuries were almost healed, but its snow-white fur could not grow back immediately. Fortunately, this was not the first time such a situation had happened, so it was very calm.

    Lowering her head to look at the remaining fur on her body, the white fox n leader was rather pleased. Fortunately, the Totoro was very good at plucking hair and knew that the hair on the key parts should be left for it. Otherwise, it would have been gone.

    "Master, let''s go!" The white fox n leader consoled herself and was the first to walk in front.

    In the face of such a situation, the old leopard and the other beasts cleverly attributed it to excessive stimtion.

    Following behind the white fox n leader, who had been too agitated, Leng ruoxue finally arrived at the floating clouds mountain with her beasts.

    Upon arriving at the floating cloud Mountain, other than a few beasties who were surprised by the white fox n leader''s new appearance, many beasties seemed to have gotten used to it and only shot a nce at it.

    In this regard, the old leopard and the other beasts seemed to be a little uneasy. The old leopard couldn''t believe that some beasts were so calm. He even grabbed one of the beasts and asked,""Don''t you have any thoughts about the white fox n leader''s new image?"

    "Tsk! It''s not the first time that old fox has done this. What else can he think about?" The Beastie who spoke was from the floating cloud Mountain. After saying that, it showed a strong contempt for the old leopard who was making a fuss.

    The old leopard waspletely confused."Wu...Okay!" It was the one who was not calm.

    With a deep sense of conflict, the old leopard went to help Leng ruoxue in low spirits. He brought Leng ruoxue around to inspect the injured beasts, then gave them pills.

    After treating the beasts ''injuries, Leng ruoxue noticed a few familiar snow-white figures in the crowd.

    "Xue yuan, Xue Qiao." Leng ruoxue was pleasantly surprised when she saw the two gigantic snow foxes.

    "After we moved, we wanted to go to thend of demons to find you, but something happened there. We contacted the snow fox great elder, so we came here directly." Xue ran exined with a smile.

    "Little Xue ''er, it''s all thanks to these two snow fox seniors keeping watch over us during this period of time." The old leopard nodded gratefully at the two white foxes and said to Leng ruoxue,"

    "Thank you, two seniors." Leng ruoxue understood. If it wasn''t for the support of a few powerful Beastie during this period of time, some of the weaker Beastie would have had a mental breakdown long ago.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You''re wee. We''re a family. " Xue ran said hurriedly. Their King was a Beastie, so they naturally couldn''t just stand by and watch. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be able to exin it to their King.

    "By the way, little girl, how is the king? Are you hurt?" Snowbridge asked anxiously.

    "Mei is fine. When the beasts here are all better, we''ll return to thend of demons." Leng ruoxue knew that these two foxes wanted to see the Mei and the rest as soon as possible, so she naturally exined in an understanding manner.

    "Yes, yes." Xue ran and Xue Qiao quickly nodded. In fact, they wanted to ask why they didn''t bring their King with them, but they were too embarrassed to ask.

    In fact, ever since the universal bracelet could be confined by people, the demon and other beasts were not very willing to stay in the bracelet. They did not want the same thing to happen again. It did not feel good to be unable to help their master, and they did not want to experience that feeling again.

    And this time, because Leng ruoxue was only here to pick up the injured beasts from floating cloud Mountain, the Mei and the other beasts did not follow. They had to help their master guard thend of demons and not let anyone else take advantage of them.

    They had a lot of things to do now, and this was definitely not the time to stick to their master. With this thought in mind, the sensible Mei and the other beasts all stayed in thend of demons to wait for their master. More importantly, they wanted to give their master a surprise.

    After staying at the floating cloud Mountain for two days, Leng ruoxue''s beasts ''injuries had mostly recovered under the treatment of her powerful pills. After moving the beasts into her bracelet, she set off with Xue ran and Xue Qiao, the two snow foxes, to return to thend of demons.

    As there were only three of them, their return speed was much faster than when they came. When they arrived at thend of evil demons, Leng ruoxue suddenly realized that in just a few days, thend of evil demons had a new look. No, it should be said that it was even better than before.

    At this moment, thend of evil demons was filled with trees, and huge trees formed a forest. Numerous small paths made of trees were winding. Every path seemed to be winding, but in reality, they all led to Leng ruoxue''s original residence. However, people who came here for the first time would most likely get lost.

    In addition, the originalnd of the demons was mainly made up of mountains, but after the sneak attack by Wu Xiao and the others, the mountains were basically ttened. Now, not even a small hill could be seen. After passing throughyers of trees and entering the depths, they saw many exquisite small buildings. The small buildings were at least two stories, and all of them were made of wood. They looked beautiful and magnificent. It could be said that they were two extremespared to thend of the demons, which was surrounded by mountains and had a dangerous aura.

    The currentnd of demons could be called Demon City.

    When Leng ruoxue, a human and two magical beasts, stepped into this ce, she was also at a loss for a moment. However, she recovered very quickly and followed her memory and intuition to find the original encampment.

    The base was still in its original position, but after some tidying up, it had be the center of the entire demonnd. Not only had the houses been restored to their original state, but many flowers and trees had also been nted in the surroundings. Only a wide road was left to lead to other ces in the demonnd.

    In addition, the area of the encampment was muchrger than before. In addition to the surrounding flowers and nts, there were all kinds of small buildings within a radius of 100 miles, which had be a major feature of the encampment.

    When Leng ruoxue saw these items, uncle long and the rest were nowhere to be seen. After she had finished looking around, uncle long and the rest came out from their hiding spots.

    Looking at the shocked Leng ruoxue, uncle long and the rest of the Beasties smiled smugly at her,""Xue ''er, how is it? it''s pretty good here, right?"

    "Master, after our modification, this ce can no longer be called thend of demons." The referee also said with a smile.

    "It''s called Demon City?" Leng ruoxue smiled. She knew that uncle long and the beasts had thought of many ways to make her forget her sad past. She was already extremely touched by this.

    However, the moment Leng ruoxue mentioned the demon City, the judge lowered his head dejectedly. He looked at his master with a bitter expression andined,""Master! Can you not be so smart? Wu...We''ve lost badly!"

    "What?" Hearing the judge''s words, Leng ruoxue was a little lost. What did he mean by ''lost miserably''? it couldn''t be what she was thinking, right?

    "Hehe! Little Xue ''er, after we changed this ce to its current appearance, we had already decided that this ce would no longer be called thend of demons, but Demon City. We wanted to develop this ce into a Central City like the Imperial City, so that as long as the people of the divine realm heard the words "Demon City," they would think of respect and fear. However, a certain person and a certain beast did not agree with the name we changed on our own ord, so we must ask for your opinion. Hehe! I already said that Xue ''er and I have a telepathic connection, but they refused to believe me. We had no choice but to make a bet. " Uncle long exined with a smile. Seeing that Xue ''er''s mood had obviously improved, he dared to joke.

    "What''s your bet?" Leng ruoxue asked curiously after hearing uncle Long''s words.

    "All the good things we have." Yi''s eyes were filled with tears as he spoke pitifully.

 Chapter 2579 Coolie Who Came To The Door (1)

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked with a faint smile,""You guys still have good stuff on you?"

    As far as she knew, hadn''t all the treasures on her beasts already been handed over to the public? What could they use to bet with uncle long and the others? Could it be that he wanted to gain something for nothing?

    Leng ruoxue was very curious. Since she had thought of this question, uncle long and the rest had thought of it as well. Following that, uncle long pulled the little fox, who was covered in ck, over and asked,""Judge, you lost the bet. Hand over everything you have!"

    "What is it?" Yao blinked his eyes and pretended to be innocent.

    Uncle long was a little angry, and he said fiercely,""Of course it''s the thing we bet on. I''m telling you, don''t even think about beingzy, understand? Otherwise, I''ll spank your butt!"

    "Uncle long, are you threatening me? I''m so sad, Wu...How could you threaten such a cute snow fox like me!" The more Richard spoke, the sadder it became, and tears flickered in its eyes. If people who didn''t understand it saw this, they might really feel heartache. It was a pity that everyone present was a smart person. Who couldn''t see through the little trick that Richard had!

    Uncle long would not fall for this little Fox''s trick. He couldn''t help butugh when he heard its words,""You''re sad? Why are you sad?e, let uncle long take a look. "

    "Uncle long, can''t you see my depressed face?" As Yao spoke, he looked up at the sky at a 45-degree angle, acting like a depressed young man. Uncle long and the others were overjoyed to see this.

    "Haha, you little fox, in order to not admit to your debt, you really do not hold back! I''m telling you! F * ck, there''s no use in denying it! Now hand over your treasure, or you''ll have to bear the consequences. " Uncle long continued to threaten him, but he couldn''t hide the smile on his face.

    "I really don''t have any treasure." Chi said dejectedly. The treasures they obtained had to be handed over to the public, so how could they dare to keep them for themselves?

    "So you''re ying with us?" Hearing this, uncle long narrowed his eyes dangerously and said in a slightly displeased tone.

    "No, absolutely not. I wouldn''t dare to y with you! I''m sincere in making this bet with you. " The referee promised with a sincere look on his face. He almost swore to the heavens.

    "But you don''t have any treasures!" Uncle long seemed to be very angry.

    "Wuu ... I didn''t expect to lose! Master! You''ve really hurt your cute little fox. " Yao wailed with a sad face.

    "¡­¡­"

    Uncle long was helpless, but Leng ruoxue was even more so. Her Beastie wanted to gain something without paying anything, yet it still pushed the me onto her after losing. What was this? Leng ruoxue really wanted to shout out at the top of her lungs. She felt so wronged, even more so than Dou E.

    "Uncle long, since this little fox doesn''t have anything good, I think we should just forget about it!" At this moment, Xue ran, who was originally nning to watch the show, saw the little fox''s pitiful appearance and her heart softened as she pleaded.

    When uncle long heard this, he exploded again and roared,""Forget it? No, we have so many people! How could he just let it go? this was a bet, you know? However much we can offer, it has to offer something of equal value. Otherwise, we won''t be done. "

    "Uh! Then how much can you give me? I''ll pay for it, okay?" Xue ran sighed helplessly. She couldn''t understand. They were all family, so why was he so calctive about money? it was really too stingy.

    "Elder xue yuan, are you really going to pay for it? No regrets?" Hearing this, uncle long blinked his eyes and looked at Xue ran as if she was a fool.

    Xue ran''s hair stood on end when she saw uncle Long''s fiery gaze. A sense of extreme uneasiness rose in her heart. However, as the ancestor of the snow fox Tribe, she felt that she could not be weak in front of uncle long. Otherwise, she would be a big joke.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Didn''t I tell you? I''ll pay for it, what''s there to regret, this is no big deal!" Elder Xue ran said delightedly, but she couldn''t help but think to herself, how much money can there be? Seriously, he actually doubted her integrity.

    "Then, do you want to pay for Mei and baby ''s?" Uncle long asked after nodding.

    "Argh! The king also lost the bet?" Xue ran was shocked. This was a huge matter! The king of their snow fox race was absolutely not allowed to renege on a bet. The consequences would be too serious if word got out. At that time, the reputation of their snow fox race would be greatly tarnished.

    "Of course! These few little beasts have all lost. In my opinion, you might as well pay for Yu and Ling''s wagers as well! You must know that they have a very good rtionship. " Uncle long pointed at the other four little beasts and suggested with a smirk.

    "Uh! How much do they owe in total?" Elder xueru was a little confused. She truly felt that she had caught a hot potato. However, among the other four little beasts, baby was a rtive of the king, and the little ck Fox called herself a snow fox. Although the other two were not from the Fox n, they had grown up with the king. If she did not do anything, it would seem a little unreasonable, right?

    "Not much. The total is only 500000 top-grade crystals." Uncle long said with a smile.

    Plop! Hearing the price, elder Xue ran fell to the ground in shock. After she got up in a sorry state, she kept wiping the cold sweat off her forehead as her heart beat wildly.

    Five hundred thousand! Five hundred thousand! And it was a top-grade crystal! Wasn''t this asking for the Fox''s life?

    Xue ran, who had always been elegant, wanted to curse when she heard that there was so much money. This was a huge debt! A King! How did you lose so much money? How long would this take? Just think about it, the entire fortune of the snow fox Tribe added together was not even worth 500000 top-grade crystals. Perhaps only the four legendary beast Kings would be able to fork out so much money. To the other beast ns, it was difficult! It''s not just difficult!

    If he did not handle it well, all the snow foxes would have to sell themselves! At this thought, elder Xue ran broke out in cold sweat and did not respond for a long time. However, uncle long didn''t rush her when he saw how frightened she was. He only looked at her with a pair of fiery eyes full of anticipation.

    After a long time.

    "How did you get so much money?" Xue ran asked with an ashamed expression.

    "Is this a lot? If it wasn''t for the fact that we don''t have many valuable things on us, I''m afraid the total value would be even more than now. " Uncle long said with a smile.

    "Uh! That''s already quite a lot. " Xue ran said softly. She immediately lowered her head in embarrassment to look at uncle long, who was smiling smugly. She regretted it! He regretted it so much that his intestines turned green. Why did he soften his heart for no reason? Now that he had taken on the debt of those little fellows, all of the snow fox Tribe had to sell their bodies.

    Sob ... If selling their bodies wasn''t enough to pay off their debts, what else could they sell?

    Xue ran was rather worried.

    "Elder Xue ran, are you saying ..." Uncle long asked with uncertainty.

    "I''ll pay! I''ll pay this sum of money. However, I don''t have that much money right now, so I''ll have to pay you back a little first. " Xue Mu gritted her teeth and said with determination.

    "No problem! Elder xueru is indeed a loyal friend. " Uncle long praised.

 Chapter 2580 Coolie Who Came To The Door (2)

    Hearing this, Xue ran only wanted to cry out loud. Woo...This was a huge debt! He really didn''t know when she would be able to repay him.

    "Senior xue yuan, you can actually work to pay off your debts!" Wuqi was wearing a light armor, seeing that Xue ran seemed to be quite worried, he kindly suggested.

    Hearing this, Xue ran was so depressed that she wanted to cry. It wasn''t just her. Even Uncle long sympathized with her. It wasn''t easy to be a parent when she met these heartless little kids!

    "Thank you for your suggestion. I will consider it." The polite Xue ran replied with a sad face.

    "Yes, yes, you should think about it! We won''t disturb you any longer. " After saying that, Yao, who was getting more and more mischievous, pulled his little friends and nned to find a ce to hide.

    Seeing that the little ck Fox was about to leave, Xue ran quickly hugged it.

    "Wait, I still have something to ask you." Xue ran said anxiously.

    "What did he say?" Yao blinked his eyes and asked in confusion.

    "Why did you say that you are a snow fox?" Xue ran asked curiously. Actually, she had wanted to ask this question for a long time, but she had never had the chance. No matter what, she couldn''t miss it today. She had to get to the bottom of it, or else she would have owed so much money for nothing!

    "I am!" Yao yed dumb.

    "You''re ck. " Xue ran reminded him helplessly. Why was this little fox so difficult to deal with? He was so sneaky and didn''t talk about the main topic. She was so anxious.

    "Then I''m still a snow fox. If you don''t believe me, you can ask the demon." The judge said irresponsibly, then nced at the Mei.

    "That''s right, it''s a snow fox,"the demon nodded helplessly.

    "How could it be a snow fox?" Xue ran was going crazy! Why was it so tiring to talk to these little beasts?

    "It''s mutated. " Leng ruoxue, who couldn''t stand it any longer, revealed the answer.

    As soon as snow spanworm heard that it had mutated, it immediately looked at Richard with shining eyes. She couldn''t be med for being ignorant. This was the first time she had heard of it in the immortal realm, so it was no wonder she didn''t know.

    "Don''t you have any ideas about me! I''m not interested in you. " Seeing Xue ran release a Wolf-like green light, Richard couldn''t help but say with a little fear.

    "Uh! Don''t worry, I''m not interested in you, I''m just curious about your identity. " Xue ran was going crazy. She really didn''t know what this little fox was thinking! Can you not be so carefree?

    However, it was obvious that Xue ran''s idea was difficult to realize. Even though she said so, Richard still said with a face of disbelief,""Do you think I''ll believe you? I''m so cute, and there''s no one who doesn''t want to hit on me. So, I''m sorry, your lies are useless against me. "

    "..." These words made Xue ran dumbfounded. In an instant, she really wanted to cry. This little fox was really too good at angering people. She was simply a model example of angering people to death! Sob ... Why was her life so hard to meet such a little fox who didn''t y by the rules?

    Xue ran was deeply worried.

    However, she didn''t want to miss the opportunity to get to know more about Gu. After giving Xue Qiao a look, Xue ran took a step back and let Xue Qiao continue asking.<novelnext></novelnext>

    She thought to herself, the snow bridge is a male, and this little fox is also a male, so it can finally be safe, right?

    But obviously, she had underestimated Richard''s imagination and destructive power.

    Seeing that the snow fox that wanted to ask the truth had changed, but was still staring at it with shining eyes, Richard simply crossed his arms and acted as if he had met a bad person, loudly saying,""Go away! Go away! The beauty trap is useless against me, I like women. To a man, this young master swears to never obey!"

    "..." After she finished speaking, other than Leng ruoxue, the demon, and the rest of the beasts, everyone present was petrified. When they came back to their senses, they were once again in a state of confusion. What the hell is this?

    Snowbridge looked as if he had been deeply provoked, and he shouted with a red face and a thick neck, "I''m not interested in you. I just want to know how you mutated. "

    After living for so long, Snowbridge had to admit that he had never encountered such a thing before, let alone a Fox with such a personality. Richard could be considered to have set a new record, and it even let him know what it meant to be a Fox with a mental disorder.

    After Yao heard what Snowbridge said, he said with a relieved expression,""Just for this? Really, why didn''t you say so earlier?"

    "Uh!" Snow bridge was also driven mad by the referee. He deeply felt that his patience had been trained like never before today. However, the test of his heart''s endurance was still toe.

    Following that, the snow bridge heard the referee''s conflicted expression, and he said very seriously,""I don''t know. If you really want to know, you''ll have to ask my dead parents."

    "..." Snowy bridge was once again at a loss. He had already died, so how could he ask? Was he supposed tomit suicide?

    "You can''t do anything about it, can you? AI! I knew it. " Yao nced at Xue Qiao''s expression and added,"this is really infuriating."

    After saying that, it happily pulled the Mei and the other little beasts away.

    Snowbridge was really quite agitated. His heart was beating wildly, and the blood in his body was flowing in reverse. His face was also red from holding back, and he did not react for a long time.

    Just as uncle long and the others were racking their brains to think of a way tofort this big fox, the snow bridge finally came back to its senses.

    As soon as he raised his head, he saw the sympathetic eyes of uncle long and the others. He couldn''t stay calm again and shouted,""Why are you guys looking at me like that? I''m fine! You''re not allowed to look. "

    Snowbridge felt that he was really going crazy.

    When uncle long and the others heard his words, they all thought in their hearts,''he''s really shocked!'' After that, the snow bridge could no longer bear the sympathetic gazes of uncle long and the others, and it went into the forest to draw circles.

    Xue Qiao left in anger, and Xue ran was afraid that the crowd would look at her with sympathy, so she also disappeared in front of the crowd. However, her heart was filled with grief and indignation. They were the two ancestors with the highest seniority in the snow fox Tribe and were also Grand elders. To think that there would be a day where they would be pitied. Just thinking about it made her feel aggrieved! More importantly, no little fox dared to make them so crazy! They had seen everything today.

    The two old foxes went to draw circles gloomily. Uncle long and the others couldn''t help butugh in their hearts. In fact, they did this today to please Xue ''er. Otherwise, they would feel sorry for her if she looked sad and depressed all day. And now, the effect was obviously not bad. At the very least, the smile on Xue ''er''s face had only increased ever since she had returned from the floating clouds mountain.

    In order to distract Xue ''er, they had racked their brains. And since there was an initial effect, they decided to continue to work hard.

    In reality, uncle long and the others felt that her n was wless. However, how could Leng ruoxue not know what they were thinking? she was touched when she faced uncle long and the others. Hence, she decided that she would keep this evildoer hidden in her heart and miss him silently. She couldn''t let the people around her worry about her anymore.

 Chapter 2581 Coolie Who Came To The Door (3)

    After thinking about it this way, she quickly adjusted her state of mind and asked uncle long and the others about their next n. She knew that after uncle long and the others had initially transformed thend of demons, they were going to take over the sphere of influence around thend of demons. Thend of demons was very close to the ning family''s God domain and the endless sea, so there was naturally no need to worry about the areas that bordered thend of demons.

    As for the other territories that had owners, they were only upied by some small to medium powers. It was very easy to integrate them. Dongfang Yue was assigned the task of integrating them, and Leng ruoxue became a hands-off manager, asionally going into closed-door cultivation.

    Although it was said to be closed-door cultivation, in reality, it was mainly because Leng ruoxue had freed up most of her time to refine weapons and refine pills with first elder, Shen nuo, and the others.

    After the first elder, Shen nuo, and the rest were defeated in rime ice, they returned to the main force to reunite with the rest. When they heard that Leng ruoxue had ns to enter seclusion to refine pills and weapons, they hit it off with her and decided to enter seclusion to continue improving their weapon and pill refinement skills, as well as their abilities.

    In reality, they were all great figures in their respective fields that no one couldpare to. However, the blow that the battle with fog ice had given them was too great. This also made them deeply aware that it was not enough to only know how to refine pills and weapons. They also had to work hard to improve their strength and not drag others down again. It was enough to experience such a thing once.

    After making such a decision, Leng ruoxue started spinning around like a top. In the morning, she would discuss the art of weapon refinement with the first elder and the other weapon refiners. In the afternoon, she would refine pills with Shen nuo and the other pill refiners. At night, she would fiddle with the array.

    Such days continued for more than half a month. The beasts who did not see their master were all listless and listless like frost-beaten eggnts.

    Xue yuan, who had nothing to do and no debts to repay, felt much more rxed after Leng ruoxue promised to help her pay her debts. Seeing such a situation, she, who wanted to do something for Leng ruoxue, took up the responsibility of teaching Leng ruoxue''s beasts.

    It was a pity that those frustrated little beasts didn''t give her face. Not to mention letting her teach them, it would be good if they didn''t mess with her.

    However, the resistance of the little beasts had also aroused the fighting spirit of the snow spanworm. Later on, the infected snow bridge had also joined the team of teaching the little beasts.

    With the addition of the snow bridge, the work of the snow fiends seemed to be much easier, but the little beasts would still resist! Therefore, the two big foxes who were of high seniority had been tricked together. This definitely fulfilled the four words of ''we''ll face the difficulties together''.

    In the past half a month, Dongfang Yue''s recruitment work had progressed rapidly.

    At first, he had wanted to use a tender-hearted attack to influence the small and medium-sized forces with his noble sentiments and make them join their big family voluntarily. This had also wasted a lot of time. However, he did not expect the small and medium-sized factions to be so stubborn. No matter how much he tried to tter them, they refused to join Demon City.

    In the end, it was uncle long who said to use force if the soft approach didn''t work. He was shameless, but they couldn''t use force either! Just like that, Dongfang Yue thoroughly carried out uncle Long''s intentions. With lightning speed, he swept through the small and medium-sized forces, taking them in by force in less than a day.

    Dongfang became even more depressed at theparison. He deeply felt that the time he had wasted was not worth it. If he had known that they would use force in the end, why would he have wasted his breath on them?

    After uncle long found out the reason for Dongfang Yue''s depression, he only said one thing: It was just that they were too disciplined. If they were treasures, they would probably not even take a day.

    Dongfang Yue felt like kneeling after hearing what he said. He could not help but roar in his heart. Can''t you be more reserved? Wasn''t he implying that he was useless?! What was even more infuriating was that after Leng ruoxue found out about this situation, she actually stared at him for a long time before sighing heavily and saying,""Take it slow, it''ll be better."

    How detestable! What the hell is this? What do you mean it''ll get better? Dongfang Yue was about to go crazy. However, Leng ruoxue didn''t have the time tofort his ss heart. She tossed the matter aside and went into seclusion again.

    After taking in all the influences in the vicinity of the devil''s Land, the area of the devil''s Land rapidly expanded by a few times. As Leng ruoxue had appointed uncle long as the chief Steward of the devil''s City, he was in charge of coordinating and arranging everything. What he had to do now was to open up all the influences in the devil''s Land. This was a huge project.

    Uncle long counted the number of people on his side and realized that they didn''t have enough people to carry out such a huge project. One had to know that he had already activated the beasts of the endless sea, but there was still arge gap in numbers.

    What was this good? Uncle long was worried.

    Uncle long, who had been frowning for several days, received a report from the silver Rat King one day that some white tigers hade to the outskirts of Demon city''s forest. His eyes immediately lit up and he was extremely excited.

    Wasn''t this exactly a Coolie that came to his door?

    Uncle long waved his hand and said to Dongfang Yue and the others,""Let''s go take a look and see what those white tigers are doing here. "

    What else could he do? They''re just asking for a beating! This was the only thought in everyone''s mind.

    Then, the crowd, who had been waiting for a good show, followed uncle long out to wee him.

    At this moment, the White tigers in the forest, under the lead of The White Tiger race''s Grand Elder, were all like headless flies, wandering around in the forest. The more they wanted to go out, the more they just had to go around in circles.

    This fact made The White Tiger first elder deeply depressed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "First elder, we might be lost." A White Tiger beside the head elder said in a small voice. It didn''t dare to speak too loudly, or it would affect the other white tigers "momentum.

    "You don''t need to tell me that." The first elder of The White Tiger n said in an unpleasant tone.

    "What do we do now?" The White Tiger elder said helplessly. There were already voices of opposition in the n when they came to ask for peace. If they knew that they were trapped in the forest without even seeing the other party, wouldn''t theyugh to death? This was really too embarrassing. If it had known earlier, it would not have taken the credit. It regretted it!

    "Cold mix!" The White Tiger first elder continued to speak in a vicious tone.

    "Do you want a bottle of wine?" Suddenly, a mocking voice entered the White tigers ''ears.

    The great elder of White Tiger immediately raised his head and put on a smile.""Uncle long, we''re here to sincerely ask for peace. Please give us some face."

    "Sure! However, I''ll have to see what kind ofpensation your White Tiger race can offer before I can decide how much face I''ll give you. " Uncle long said with a smile, like a profiteer.

    "Don''t worry, we''re very sincere. " The White Tiger first elder said very diligently.

    "Alright, let''s have a chat inside!" Uncle long was very generous with his invitation, and even let a few white tigers walk in front.

    The great elder of The White Tiger was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor. He walked in front with his heart trembling in fear. He wanted to chat with uncle long on the way, but he found that uncle long and Dongfang Yue were walking behind him, muttering something. This made him extremely uneasy.

    Dongfang Yue, who was walking behind them, asked uncle long in a low voice,""You really want to make peace with them?"

    "Of course, but it still depends on the conditions. I won''t do it if the conditions don''t meet my requirements. " Uncle long nodded with a smile.

    "You don''t need to tell Xue ''er first?" Dongfang Yue asked fearfully. They better not ruin Xue ''er''s ns!

    "No need, it''s just a peace talk." Uncle long said disapprovingly.

    "But, The White Tiger race has a grudge against us." Dongfang Yue couldn''t help but remind him. Although the main culprit, The White Tiger King, was already in their hands, there were still many voices within The White Tiger race that wanted to go against them. These people had to be eliminated!

    "I know! Don''t worry, we''re just trying to make peace with them, it''s not like we won''t take revenge. " Uncle longughed evilly.

    Ugh! Dongfang Yue was confused. Wouldn''t peace be the same as not taking revenge? Did he misunderstand her?

    However, looking at uncle Long''s expression, he couldn''t ask such a question. Otherwise, he would think that he was too stupid. However, this feeling of having one''s heart and liver scratched was really not a good feeling!

    "In a while, you''ll have to look at my eyes and act ordingly, understand?" Uncle long continued. He had already made up his mind to scheme against The White Tiger race. Not only that, he wanted to squeeze out all of their remaining value, and not take The White Tiger race''s sincere request for peace for once.

    "Oh!" "Okay!" Dongfang Yue agreed gloomily. He was in aplicated mood. It seemed that he had been locked up for so long that even his intelligence could not keep up with the mainstream people''s footsteps. Sob ... This fact was really too hurtful.

    Dongfang Yue, who had been depressed all the way, seemed to be in a daze as he followed the mighty team back to the encampment.

    When they arrived at the living room, everyone took their seats. As the representative of Leng ruoxue''s side, uncle long started chatting with The White Tiger great elder. He had asked all eight generations of The White Tiger first elder''s ancestors, but he did not get to the point. The White Tiger first elder was so anxious that he broke out in a cold sweat.

    "Uncle long, shouldn''t we talk about making peace?" The first elder of The White Tiger n got straight to the point when he finally caught a gap in their conversation.

    "There''s no rush. Let''s first understand your personal situation. " Uncle long said with a smile.

    Why would he want to know its personal situation? Looking for a marriage for it? The first elder of White Tiger looked at uncle long with resentment. He was roaring in his heart,"let''s get back to the topic!" The atmosphere here was too tense, and it didn''t want to stay any longer. Otherwise, it would be driven crazy by this uncle long in front of it sooner orter.

    However, uncle long clearly did not intend to follow The White Tiger first elder''s n. He only smiled faintly and said, "We''ll know more about your personal situation so that we can better bond, right? it''ll help to deepen our rtionship."

    However, the great elder clearly didn''t understand what uncle long meant by deepening their rtionship. Was it necessary to go this far just to make peace?

 Chapter 2582 White Tigers Sincere First Elder (1)

    The White Tiger race''s great elder was almost depressed by uncle Long''s words. However, uncle long clearly didn''t care about what the other party thought. He pulled The White Tiger race''s great elder, who had a bitter expression on his face, and continued to chat about all sorts of things. Previously, they had been talking about the eight generations of Grand elder''s ancestors. In just a short while, they had risen to the height of the entire divine realm.

    Especially when uncle long asked The White Tiger first elder what he thought of the divine realm''s structure, The White Tiger first elder was so scared that he stammered for a long time, unable to say aplete sentence.

    Wuu ... How was he supposed to answer this? This was rted to God Lord mist Ripple''s rule! Although the God Lord of Rime mist now had a great enemy like Leng ruoxue, and the victor of theirst battle was quite obvious, the God World was still in the hands of the God Lord of Rime mist. If he said that the God Lord of Rime mist was about to die, Leng ruoxue would be happy, but what about their White Tiger race? If these words were to reach God Lord mist Ripple''s mouth, The White Tiger race would probably be exterminated.

    However, it did not dare to say anything about Leng ruoxue in front of uncle long and the others. Otherwise, they would not be able to walk out of the evil demon''snd alive. In short, it was not good for him toment on any of them with his personal feelings. He would easily get into trouble. Thinking of this, The White Tiger great elder simply wanted to kneel in front of uncle Dragon. Wuu ... Could you not ask him such a difficult question? They were here to seek peace, not to die. And their White Tiger race currently couldn''t afford to offend either of these two parties.

    However, uncle long was not easy to fool. Seeing that uncle long was forcing him to say something, The White Tiger first elder really wanted to roll his eyes and faint, but that was obviously not realistic.

    "Great elder! Come on, tell me! It''s okay, we''re just having an exchange, no one will tell anyone. " Seeing that The White Tiger great elder seemed to be in a dilemma, uncle long had to continue coaxing him.

    "This, this ..." The White Tiger first elder looked at uncle long anxiously, unable to speak.

    "I don''t think God Lord fogripple is a good person," All of a sudden, a resentful voice rang out in everyone''s ears. Everyone took a look and saw that it was the slightly angry Dongfang Yue. When The White Tiger first elder heard this, he frowned.

    How was it supposed to respond to this? The great elder of The White Tiger n could only remain silent. However, Dongfang Yue still asked for his opinion as if he was talking about something trivial,""First elder, what do you think?"

    "That ... I''m not familiar with Rime, so I can''tment on her." After hesitating for a while, The White Tiger first elder finally made up his mind. If it was possible, he actually wanted to say,"you big shots are fighting, so don''t involve these little ghosts, okay?" They couldn''t afford to be tormented! However, even if it had ten times the courage, it would not dare to say it.

    "Not familiar? Didn''t your White Tiger race collude with rime ice to attack ournd of evil demons a while ago? what, have you forgotten?" Dongfang Yue sneered, cursing The White Tiger''s great elder in his heart. "He''s still ying dumb at a time like this? are we that easy to get rid of?"

    As expected, uncle long and the others ''faces turned ck as soon as Dongfang Yue finished speaking. The White tigers'' expressions changed drastically as well. The first elder of The White Tiger n was so embarrassed that he didn''t know what to say for a moment.

    After a long silence, The White Tiger first elder put on a sincere expression again and said," "It''s true that our White Tiger race was in the wrong in that matter. However, that decision was made by the king and a few of our ancestors. Although I''m the Grand Elder of The White Tiger race, my status is still below them. Therefore, even if I opposed that decision, they wouldn''t listen. With no other choice, I could only let them do as they please. "

    "I''m not saying these words to shirk responsibility. I just want to make it clear that I''m a peace-loving Tiger. I want to live in peace and have friendly rtions with all of you. That''s why I''m here today representing The White Tiger race to negotiate peace with all of you. Please believe in the sincerity of our White Tiger race. As for the disrespect that we''ve shown to all of you in the past, I express my deepest apologies. I hope that there will be an opportunity to make up for it. I''m willing to represent The White Tiger race topensate all of you. " The White Tiger first elder''s words almost touched him. What a sincere speech! The other party would also be touched, right?<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, when uncle long and the others heard these words, they were clearly not moved to tears as The White Tiger race''s Grand Elder had hoped. They merely looked at The White Tiger race''s Grand Elder indifferently, almost causing The White Tiger race''s Grand Elder to have goosebumps.

    What did that mean? What did the other party mean by this? Don''t believe it? Or did he not believe in the sincerity of their White Tiger race? The White Tiger first elder was depressed again. He had already said so many touching words, but how could the other party be so indifferent? This was really disappointing.

    "Great Elder White Tiger, you said that the matter of you following Wu Cheng to ambush us was decided by your King and a few ancestors of The White Tiger race, right?" Dongfang Yue asked after a long time.

    "That''s right. The great ancestors were actually deceived by our King and thought that Leng ruoxue had done something unforgivable to our White Tiger race. That''s why they joined forces with Wu Yan in a fit of anger. However, I''ve already exined the matter to them clearly, and they''re deeply ashamed of being deceived. They even asked me to apologize to you on their behalf. I hope that you''ll be magnanimous and not hold it against them. " The White Tiger first elder exined.

    "What a good lie, what a good exnation. Why didn''t you exin earlier?" Dongfang Yue sneered as he raised his question.

    "I told them, but they didn''t listen! They even thought that I was in cahoots with you guys, that I was a traitor of The White Tiger race, and even restricted my movements. If it wasn''t for the fact that the king still needed meter on, I''m afraid I would still be locked up!" As The White Tiger race''s Grand Elder spoke, he started to feel wronged. He thought back to the time when he was treading on thin ice in The White Tiger race. There was no ce in his heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys that didn''t hurt. That period of time was also the darkest period of his life since he became The White Tiger race''s Grand Elder. Luckily, he had pulled through everything now.

    "So they''re willing to listen to you now?" Dongfang Yue asked one question after another.

    "Now ... They can''t refuse to listen even if they want to. The White Tiger race will be managed by me temporarily." Speaking of this, The White Tiger first elder''s mood immediately improved. In front of those ancestors, he could finally hold his head high.

    "So you''re saying that you can make the decision to seek peace with The White Tiger race?" Dongfang Yue was still worried.

    "Of course! Please believe me, if I can''t make the decision, I wouldn''t dare to bring my nsmen here to seek peace. " The White Tiger first elder guaranteed with a proud expression.

    "Since that''s the case, let''s talk about the conditions for peace!" Dongfang Yue had finally relented. The White Tiger great elder''s expression rxed upon hearing this, and he immediately became happy and encouraged, as if the two sides had already sessfully made peace.

    "Give me 500000 top-grade crystals first." A voice suddenly interrupted. Then, a snow-white figure hurriedly strode in from outside.

    "Uh! Xuemei?" The great elder of The White Tiger n looked at the snow fox that was approaching them with a money-grubbing look on its face, and his mind was in a mess. What was this person doing here? That''s right, I heard that the snow fox Tribe had run away without The White Tiger Tribe knowing. So they came here? It knew it! Leng ruoxue had taken away so many magical beasts from the longevity mountain. How could she possibly let the snow fox Tribe off? This was too unscientific! And now, only The White Tiger Tribe remained on the entire longevity mountain. With this, they had truly be themanders of the light pole that lived up to their name.

 Chapter 2583 White Tigers Sincere First Elder (2)

    "First elder of The White Tiger n, give us 500000 top-grade crystals first. This is also the first condition we''ve agreed to. Otherwise, there''s no need to talk." Xue ran raised her fluffy head and said arrogantly.

    "Uh!" The White Tiger first elder became depressed again after hearing this. Then, he looked at uncle long, who was obviously in charge, and then nced at Dongfang Yue, who was silently drinking tea from a teacup. He then turned his gaze back to Xue ran, and his depression seemed to have be more serious.

    What the hell is this? Didn''t they already start negotiating? Why did it suddenly cost 500000 top-grade crystals? They hadn''t even started the negotiations, and they were already asking for so much money. When it came time to negotiate, wouldn''t The White Tiger race be going all out?

    To be honest, for a beast race with a deep foundation and a long history like The White Tiger race, 500000 top-grade crystals was really not a lot. However, it was definitely not a small amount either. Moreover, it wasn''t like The White Tiger race couldn''t afford it. However, 500000 top-grade crystals had already been taken away before the negotiations even started. Could the negotiations still continue?

    The White Tiger first elder was very suspicious of this. However, uncle long didn''t say a word, and Dongfang Yue was just drinking his tea as if this matter didn''t concern him at all. With their attitudes, it was as if they had already silently agreed with Xue ran''s words. What should he do?

    Seeing that The White Tiger first elder did not give a response after a long time, Xue ran said with a look of sympathy,""It doesn''t matter if you don''t have 500000 top-grade crystals. You can also take items of equivalent value."

    After saying this, Xue ran sighed deeply and thought, AI! The White Tiger race had actually fallen to such a state? He couldn''t even take out five hundred thousand top-grade crystals!

    In truth, the reason why she wanted to Rob The White Tiger race of 500000 top-grade crystals was to repay the debt that Leng ruoxue had helped her pay. Even though that littless Leng ruoxue didn''t ask it to pay, it wasn''t a good habit to be in debt. It was afraid that this kind of thing would happen again. What if it got used to being in debt? And the bad habit of owing debts absolutely couldn''t be allowed to develop! Therefore, since The White Tiger race had delivered themselves to his doorstep, he wanted to Rob them of a sum of money as well. Who asked him to feel that The White Tiger race was rich!

    Not only was The White Tiger race rich, the four King divine beast races were like moving treasure troves for the beast race. They were all rich to the point of overflowing oil. Therefore, robbing the rich to help the poor was to Rob things like them.

    The White Tiger great elder looked at Xue ran''s increasingly sympathetic eyes, and the depression in his heart only increased. He took a few deep breaths and calmed himself down. Then, he looked at uncle long with uncertainty and asked,"Is this the condition before the negotiation?"

    In other words, he was saying,"uncle long, Dongfang Yue, do you also agree?"

    However, Dongfang Yue didn''t say anything, because he had already said that they could negotiate the conditions. Why did he suddenly say something like this? Uncle long, on the other hand, didn''t have as many concerns as he did. He nodded and said,""Yes, please do as elder xue yuan says."

    This time, The White Tiger first elderpletely gave up.

    Seeing The White Tiger first elder''s ashen face, uncle long consoled him kindly,""Great Elder White Tiger, don''t worry. We won''t ask you to pay right now. You just need to pay us together with the conditions we''ve agreed on."

    "Alright then!" Hearing this, The White Tiger first elder did not feel happy at all. Xue ran''s goal had been achieved, so she sat down opposite The White Tiger first elder with a smile, clearly ready to listen to their negotiations.

    Looking at Xue ran, The White Tiger first elder''s mood became extremely downcast. He really did not want to see this old fox right now, but he did not dare to chase him away. The best way was to not see him. However, Xue ran clearly didn''t realize that she was already annoying. In order to bond with The White Tiger great elder, she even took the initiative to switch seats with a White Tiger sitting next to the great elder, and then stared at The White Tiger next to her without blinking.

    The first elder of The White Tiger n felt ufortable under Xue ran''s gaze, and he unconsciously released a cold aura from his body. Xue ran, who was slow to notice this, didn''t retreat after sensing the cold aura around her. Instead, she enjoyed it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You can negotiate now." Seeing that no one was going to start a war of words, Xue ran was getting impatient.

    "Cough, cough! Let''s start!" Uncle long coughed helplessly and said.

    "Alright, let''s begin." The White Tiger first elder was so depressed that he didn''t know what to say. Why was the big white fox beside him so close to him? Could it ask for protection?

    As if she had a telepathic connection with The White Tiger great elder, Xue ran reached out her huge w and patted The White Tiger great elder''s shoulder,""Don''t be afraid. They''re all honest people. They won''t frame you. Besides, I''ll protect you."

    "..." Uncle long, who was known as an honest man, had apletely different reaction from Dongfang Yue. Uncle long was smiling naively, while Dongfang Yue''s face was cold. The White Tiger great elder didn''t want toment on the meaning of the word "honest." In his opinion, if these guys in front of him could be considered honest, then there would be no evil people in this world. Then, the whole world would be harmonious, everyone would help each other, love each other, help each other, be civilized, and be polite to build a harmonious great divine realm together. But now, the great elder couldn''t help but curl his lips in his heart.

    In your dreams! None of the people before him werew-abiding citizens. Otherwise, God Lord fogripple would haveughed so hard that he would wake up in his sleep. He would not be in his current state, so mad that he wanted to bang his head against a wall!

    The White Tiger first elder swore from the bottom of his heart that he did not think well of these honest people.

    "Uh! I wonder what kind of conditions you all have for the peace negotiations? as long as it''s within our White Tiger race''s capabilities, we''ll definitely try our best to fulfill them. " After silentlymenting in his heart for a while, The White Tiger great elder decided to ignore Xue ran''s disturbance and get straight to the point. He couldn''t waste any more time, as his wife and children were still waiting for his safe return at home!

    "Try to satisfy? So you''re saying that you won''t be able to satisfy all of the conditions we''ve proposed?" Dongfang Yue gave his own opinion after listening to The White Tiger first elder''s words.

    Today, he and uncle Long''s division ofbor was that uncle long would y the good guy while he yed the bad guy. He would be the one to ask all the annoying things. This was also the task that uncle long had given him. In uncle Long''s words, this task was not difficult and he had toplete it.

    Therefore, he was very responsible in finding trouble.

    Sure enough, The White Tiger first elder continued to feel depressed after hearing this. He could see that Dongfang Yue was deliberately making him unhappy. Did he have to grab onto its faulty wording? Although it did mean that. And the reason why he said that was also to give The White Tiger race a chance to bargain. After all, wasn''t this what negotiation was like? They would haggle with each other and finally decide on the terms of the negotiation.

    White Tiger''s first elder had nned this out well before he came! The only thing he didn''t expect was that the other party didn''t follow the normal negotiation procedures. What could he do?

    Saying that he was what Dongfang Yue said? That would definitely be asking for a beating! However, he didn''t dare to make any promises either. If the other party were to demand an exorbitant price, The White Tiger race would truly have no way out.

    As a member of The White Tiger race, and also the Grand Elder, how could he bear to see The White Tiger race decline? If they could negotiate, they might even be able to give The White Tiger race a chance to catch their breath. That was what it thought when it came here. However, at this moment, it wasn''t so sure. In the eyes of The White Tiger race, they didn''t have the slightest advantage at all. From the start, The White Tiger race had already decided to crush them. And the current state of The White Tiger race was also determined. They didn''t dare to fight head-on with them. Woo ... They couldn''t afford to! They would definitely be the ones to be crushed.

 Chapter 2584 White Tigers Sincere First Elder (3)

    Thinking of this, The White Tiger great elder became listless and exined seriously,""If we can do it, we''ll definitely satisfy you. However, everyone should know that the situation of our White Tiger race isn''t too good. Hence, I''m afraid ..."

    The White Tiger great elder only finished half of his sentence before he looked at uncle long and Dongfang Yue hesitantly. Among the people present, these two were obviously in charge, while the others were just bystanders. Therefore, it put all its energy into these two.

    "It''s fine. If your White Tiger race is unable to fulfill our conditions, then work for us to pay off your debts. Our Demon City is currently in the development and construction phase, and we need a lot of manpower and resources. You all have strong bodies and are extremely strong Tigers. You are the most suitable workers. I have high hopes for you all. " Uncle long said with a smile.

    Ugh! This works too? The White Tiger first elder blinked his eyes as if he had just heard a fantasy story. His face was filled with disbelief and his mouth was agape.

    "Great Elder White Tiger, aren''t we very understanding?" Uncle long asked with an evil smile.

    "Yup!" The White Tiger great elder replied with a bitter face. He could see that uncle Dragon and the others were possessed by vampires. If they had money, they had to pay. If they didn''t have money, they had to pay. In short, if they wanted to live in peace, they had to pay the price. Otherwise, there was no peace.

    "Then as long as you pay half of The White Tiger race''s wealth, and another half of your nsmen to work for us, we''ll negotiate for the time being!" Uncle long didn''t beat around the bush this time and went straight to the point. After he finished speaking, he looked at The White Tiger first elder expectantly, waiting for him to make a statement.

    The White Tiger great elder finally heard the other party say something substantial, but he definitely didn''t expect that the other party would not only take away half of The White Tiger race''s assets umted over the years, but also ask them to contribute half of their people to help build thend of evil demons.

    It was not a problem to pay half of the people, but wasn''t the amount of wealth required a little too much? One had to know that the price in its heart was a third of The White Tiger race''s wealth. This half had definitely exceeded its expectations.

    Seeing that the great elder of White Tiger was deep in thought and did not give any response for a long time, Dongfang Yue sneered and said,""Great elder, it''s fine if you want to refuse. After all, this is your freedom. But before you refuse, you''d better think this through. Right now, we only want half of your White Tiger race''s assets. If wepletely fall out with each other, and The White Tiger race bes our property, I''m afraid that your White Tiger race won''t even be able to keep half of your assets. At that time, you white tigers who are still considered free will also be our servants. At that time, what kind of situation would you guys be in?"

    "Aiya! Wouldn''t The White Tiger race be very pitiful then?" Xue ran immediately shouted after hearing this.

    "It''s not just pitiful. Taking the initiative to ask for peace and being held captive are twopletely different things. So, great elder, you''d better think carefully. With our current rtionship, what would happen if it developed to the worst? Could it be that you think that The White Tiger race can escape this cmity? The reason why we haven''t dealt with you guys yet is not because we''re afraid of you or because we''ve forgotten what you''ve done, but because we don''t have the time. " Dongfang Yue threatened with a cold face.

    His words had already caused the hearts of the other white tigers to tremble. Wasn''t what he said exactly the same? There was no time to deal with them now. When the others had time, they would be the unlucky ones.

    Woo...So scary! The divine realm was so dangerous!

    The White Tiger elders who had followed The White Tiger first elder to thend of demons were extremely regretful at this moment. Why did they have toe and get involved in this mess? If they hadn''t heard the other party''s threat, wouldn''t they have felt much less pressured? But now, as long as they thought about the tragic experience they might experience in the future, their hearts would all be tangled together.

    "First elder, just agree!" The White Tiger elder, who was sitting on the other side of The White Tiger first elder, whispered.

    Hearing this, The White Tiger first elder suddenly raised his head and saw the eager eyes of the other white Tiger elders. The meaning in their eyes was that they hoped that he would agree. Sigh! The great elder let out a soft sigh. It seemed like the other elders were all frightened!

    However, it couldn''t deny that the other party was telling the truth. If he were to reject the other party''s conditions, his White Tiger race might really end up like what Dongfang Yue had said.

    Forget it! Money was just a worldly possession, but his life and freedom were more important!

    With this thought in mind, The White Tiger first elder nodded his head without hesitation.""I agree to your conditions."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Hahaha! This is more like it! I told you, great elder is a wise man. " Having achieved his goal, uncle long was in a good mood.

    "That ... I want to know, what do you mean by temporary peace?" Although he agreed, the great elder didn''t want the other party to let his n off for the time being. Otherwise, if these people were toe to them on a whim and cause trouble again, who would they cry to?

    "First elder, you don''t need to mind the word" temporarily,"really!" Uncle long consoled.

    How could he not care? First elder''s face was sullen, and he looked like he was asking for answers.

    Uncle long had no choice but to tell the truth with sincerity,""Temporarily means that after the peace negotiations, we will not take the initiative to attack you. However, if you provoke us, then our peace negotiations will naturally be nullified. So, how long this temporary period willst will depend on you. At least, we will not take the initiative to break the agreement!"

    "If someone on our side breaks the contract, what about the price we have to pay? Will you return it to us?" The first elder of The White Tiger n asked carefully.

    "Are you dreaming? We haven''t even asked you topensate for the emotional damage you''ve caused us! Do you still want to take back the things you used to negotiate?" Dongfang Yue asked in disbelief as if he had just heard a joke. He looked at the Grand Elder with eyes full of contempt.

    "I''m just asking out of curiosity! I''m just curious!" The White Tiger first elder said in embarrassment and shame. It seemed like the other party knew that there was some element of instability on their side. Otherwise, they would not have said so. From the looks of it now, if he wanted to maintain a long-term peaceful rtionship with Leng ruoxue and the others, he had to strengthen his restraints on his nsmen. Otherwise, he would have to pay the price and give the other party a legitimate reason to attack his White Tiger Tribe. How depressed would he be?

    No! It would never allow such a thing to happen! The White Tiger great elder secretly made up his mind that from now on, he would carry out military management of the nsmen. He would use an Iron Fist policy to make the nsmen understand how important it was to obey orders. He would personally take care of this matter! It''s decided!

    In a short moment, The White Tiger Grand Elder had decided on the future management of The White Tiger race. After the general direction of the peace negotiations was confirmed, they discussed the details. In the end, to show the importance both parties ced on this peace negotiations, they even signed a contract. It was clearly stated on the contract that as long as The White Tiger race behaved themselves, Leng ruoxue''s side guaranteed that they wouldn''t bear a grudge against The White Tiger race for their previous actions and wouldn''t take the initiative to find trouble.

    After The White Tiger Grand Elder received the contract that guaranteed the safety of his tribe, he left thend of demons with the other white Tiger elders in a happy and rxed mood. He also promised that he would quickly arrange for his tribesmen toe over and help uncle long and the others build Demon City.

    After watching the elders of The White Tiger race leave, Dongfang Yue looked at uncle long speechlessly and said,""Is this what you meant when you said that peace is peace, and revenge is revenge?"

    "You bastard!" The contract had already been signed, was this still a different matter?

    "Yes, yes." Uncle long nodded with a smile. He did not have as many worries as Dongfang Yue.

    "Old whale, if you don''t make things clear today, I''m not done with you." Dongfang Yue''s face turned ck with anger when he saw uncle Long''s infuriating expression. He yelled at the top of his lungs.

    "Senior Dongfang Yue, you''re the famous war god of the divine realm. Your intelligence can''t be that low, right? Could it be that you only know how to use brute force? Didn''t master Yu teach you to use your brain for everything? AI! If you were half as smart as Dongfang Lin, I wouldn''t have to worry so much about you. " Uncle long said worriedly after staring at Dongfang Yue for a long time.

    Hearing this, Dongfang Yue''s face turned even uglier. His eyes were spitting fire as he said fiercely,""What do you mean, old whale? You think my IQ is low, huh?" Dongfang Yue''s expression was extremely unkind, as if he was going to start a fight if he didn''t make things clear.

    However, uncle long wasn''t afraid of him and continued to smile.""I didn''t say anything wrong! I can tell that you''re not good at scheming. "

    "Uncle long, stop teasing him." All of a sudden, a light-hearted voice with a deep chuckle sounded in their ears. Dongfang Yue hurriedly turned around and looked at the owner of the voice with an aggrieved expression."Xue ''er, uncle long is bullying me!"

 Chapter 2585 Bribing Tigerheart (1)

    Leng ruoxue and uncle long were in a state of confusion when they heard Dongfang Yue''s words. Neither of them had expected that the fellow who usually looked serious would actually learn how to tell on others. Was this the so-called ''one who is marked by one''spany''?

    "Senior Dongfang Yue, how can a great senior like you, who is so respected by the masses,in about me? You should love and protect your juniors. " Uncle long was confused for a moment, then immediately criticized him in dissatisfaction and called himself a junior.

    When Dongfang Yue heard uncle Long''s words, he couldn''t help but pout and say,""Stop, stop! Don''t call me senior, you''re not much younger than me. " He couldn''t afford to be called this guy''s senior. Every time he was called senior, he was the one who was schemed against in the end. He was already afraid of this.

    "Senior Dongfang Yue, you''ve hurt me so much." Uncle long said with a bitter expression when he saw that Dongfang Yue was not falling for his trick.

    "Xue ''er, you''re done with your work?" Dongfang Yue rolled his eyes at uncle long before shifting the topic to Leng ruoxue.

    "No, I just came out to take a walk and rest." Leng ruoxue smiled.

    "Oh! That''s right, Xue ''er, this fellow has made peace with The White Tiger race behind your back. In the future, we can''t take the initiative to make a move against The White Tiger race. " Dongfang Yue continued toin and told Leng ruoxue what had happened. When uncle long heard this, he was speechless and didn''t know what to say. Why was this guy still not done?

    "Don''t worry, we can''t make a move against The White Tiger race. Someone will definitely make a move. " Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "What?" Dongfang Yue didn''t understand. What did that mean? Could it be that his IQ was really not high? Why did he feel like he was listening to a heavenly book?

    Uncle long burst intoughter when he saw Dongfang Yue''s confused expression. He had only just realized that Dongfang Yue could be so cute today. It was so loving.

    "Big brother, although we can''t make a move against The White Tiger race, isn''t there still the former White Tiger Tribe leader! Of course, this is their family matter and has little to do with us, so we just have to watch the show and don''t care about anything else. " Dongfang Lin, who had been ignored by everyone, spoke helplessly.

    "Uh! Does that mean that our enmity with The White Tiger race is over?" When Dongfang Yue heard this, he said gloomily.

    "Senior Dong Fang Yue, although The White Tiger Tribe has colluded with Wu Yan, they are only small fry. We have already asked for a lot ofpensation, so why should we lower our status by being calctive with small fry? Don''t you agree?" Uncle long asked with a smile.

    "I''m fine. If Xue ''er doesn''t mind, I naturally won''t mind. " When Dongfang Yue said this, he turned to look at Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue smiled faintly,"haven''t we already caught the culprit?" Since The White Tiger race has the intention to seek peace, I''ll let them off for now! Moreover, I don''t think that all the members of The White Tiger race will be content with their position. Perhaps it won''t be long before they take the initiative to break their promise. Therefore, senior Dong fangyue, there''s really no need to worry too much about The White Tiger race. "

    "Alright! Since you''ve all said so, I naturally have nothing to worry about. " Dongfang Yue finally felt relieved.

    Compared to uncle long, he was more willing to believe Xue ''er''s words.

    Uncle long also knew about his problem, so after Dongfang Yue was relieved, uncle long rolled his eyes at him contemptuously and left angrily.

    "Uh! Uncle long is angry. " Dongfang Yue was dumbfounded. Was this old whale for real? He got angry so easily?<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Yup! I think you should go and coax her. " Leng ruoxue kindly suggested.

    Dongfang Yue hesitated for a moment before he nodded."Alright then!" Although he didn''t think that he would be able to pacify that suddenly tsundere old whale.

    After he and uncle long had left, Leng ruoxue turned to look at Dongfang Lin and asked,""Is Demon Citycking manpower?"

    "It''s indeed a littlecking. However, there''s no need to worry. In a few days, theborers from The White Tiger race should arrive. Their bodies are strong and sturdy, and one of them is definitely enough to handle two people." Dongfang Lin said with a smirk.

    "That''s good. If the Phoenix-kind and the dragon-kind also want to make peace, then we''ll do it ording to The White Tiger''s standards! However, the premise is that they have to hand over the culprit. Otherwise, there''s no need to talk. " Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    "Alright. Xue ''er, what are your ns from now on? Do you still want to continue your closed-door cultivation?" Dongfang Lin nodded and asked.

    "Yes, but I wille out to take a look from time to time. If you have any problems, you can take the initiative to find me." Leng ruoxueughed lightly. She was very assured of her position as a hands-off manager. She also believed that if there was a problem, uncle long and the others would think of a way to solve it. There was no need for her to worry at all. What she needed to do now was to work hard to improve her strength so that she could meet the demon sooner.

    With that, Leng ruoxue chatted with Dongfang Lin for a while more before returning to the bracelet to spar with first elder and the others.

    Several dayster, all of The White Tiger race''s coolies arrived. Theirpensation was also brought over, including the 500000 top-grade crystals that xue yuan wanted.

    When Xue ran saw the peak-grade crystals that were asrge as a small mountain and contained the spiritual Qi of heaven and earth, her eyes lit up. She had lived for so long, but she had never seen so much money before. Today, she had finally opened her eyes. Sob ... The White Tiger race was really too rich. It was a pity that this money didn''t belong to her.

    AI! So sad! Why did he let it see so much money? The moment it thought of how it could only take a look at the money before giving it all to Leng ruoxue, its little heart ached.

    "Tsk! Country bumpkin, stupid Fox who has never seen the world. " Suddenly, a disdainful voice sounded in Xue ran''s ears.

    Who was it? Who wasughing at it? Xue ran was furious, and the consequences would be severe!

    However, when it saw that the one whoughed at it was the little ck Fox, it immediately wilted. It couldn''t handle this little fox! This little fellow was unmoved by both soft and hard tactics, and even wanted to cause trouble for them all day long, causing them to almost go crazy, but there was nothing they could do to it.

    This was because although this little fellow called itself a snow fox, and the Mei had also verified that it was indeed a snow fox, it was a snow fox that refused to be disciplined. Even the king had been led astray by it.

    Sob ... As long as it thought of its miserable life on the snow bridge, it couldn''t help but shed bitter tears. It was a pity that no one understood it. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be in such a hurry to earn this 500000 to return to Leng ruoxue.

    After paying back the money, it wouldn''t feel that it owed a huge debt to others, and it didn''t have to care about that hateful ck Fox anymore. But the fact was that they didn''t want it to care about them at all. How good was a free life? who would be willing to listen to two old foxes preaching in their ears all day long? Even the good-tempered and understanding Mei was not willing to listen, let alone the few of them who had always beenwless.

    Xue ran swallowed her anger and epted the judge''s evaluation. Not only did she not talk back, but she also consoled herself in her heart for a long time. Then, she said to uncle long with a sad face,""Uncle long, I''m returning this money to Xue ''er. Is that okay?"

 Chapter 2586 Buying Tigerheart Over (2)

    "No problem," he said. Uncle long said in an extremely friendly manner. He knew very well that the two foxes, Xue Mu and Xue Qiao, had been provoked quite a bit recently, so he naturally didn''t want to make things worse for them. As such, he replied without any hesitation.

    However, he wanted to let Xue ran off, but Richard, that heartless little thing, obviously didn''t intend to let Xue ran off so easily. The referee said disapprovingly,""Isn''t this money the initial condition for the negotiation? How could he use it to pay off a debt? This was definitely abusing his authority for personal gain! You''re using my master''s money to fill its own hole. Do you think this is right? You''re embezzling public funds, do you know that?"

    Richard''s words were as righteous as they could get. When uncle long and the others heard this, they couldn''t help but sympathize with Xue ran even more! Watch! This heartless little thing! Elder Xue ran had taken the entire debt of these little fellows ''gambling debts on her shoulders back then. She had finally managed to think of a way to deduct some money from The White Tiger race''s ount, but now it was being used of misappropriating public funds. What the hell was this?

    You can''t bully people like this, okay?

    Uncle long and the others felt that the referee was really a bully! He wondered who this little fellow learned it from. How could he be so bad?

    The protagonist of everyone''s sympathy, Grand Elder Xue ran, almost knelt down when she heard this. Wuwu ... There was no way out. Was this the rhythm of forcing the Fox to death?

    Xue ran was very worried. Right now, she really regretted being soft-hearted and shouldering the gambling debt for these little fellows. Now, she had met the white-eyed Fox.

    However, Richard didn''t think of itself as a white-eyed Fox. Instead, it looked proud as if it was waiting for everyone to praise it. It held its fluffy little head high, and the expression on its face was as proud as it could be.

    Everyone was speechless. Finally, uncle long patted Xue ran''s shoulder and said,""Elder Xue Mu, why don''t we just confiscate this money? Anyway, Xue ''er didn''t ask you to return the money, so I don''t think you need to be too stressed. Really, just be normal. "

    "Alright then!" Xue ran wept pitifully. It had never owed anyone a debt before, so it had finallypromised and could owe them without any qualms. However, it also secretly swore in its heart that it would never help anyone carry their gambling debts again, no matter who it was!

    Once bitten by a snake, twice shy! However, with the guidance of the Holy See, elder Xue ran would be afraid for a longer time.

    After that, Xue ran didn''t even look at those annoying top-grade crystals and ran away as if she was running for her life.

    After Xue ran left, uncle long touched Richard''s head helplessly and said,""You seeded. Are you satisfied? Why are you bullying me? from what I know, it''s pretty good to you. "

    "So what? Isn''t it still trying to scheme against us?" The referee didn''t appreciate Xue ran''s kindness at all. Instead, he spoke with a resentful expression.

    "Uh! How could that be called scheming? It''s for your own good. " Uncle long couldn''t help but sigh. You can''t hurt a rebellious child? And the elders who were bent on educating them seemed to be even more unbearable.

    "We''re used to being wild and can''t be the Fox it hopes for. We also don''t have the mood to shine for the snow fox Tribe in the divine realm. " The referee said with a look of dissatisfaction. In any case, it felt that they had been tricked.

    "Then you guys don''t care about Snow Shadow anymore?" Uncle long asked like a caring uncle. From what he knew, Xue Ying had a pretty good rtionship with these little fellows.

    "The snow Shadow is the snow Shadow, and the snow fox Tribe is the snow fox Tribe. They are two different things." The referee said stubbornly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "But isn''t mei already the snow fox King?" Uncle long didn''t know what to say. This little guy was not an ordinary rebellious person! It seemed like other than Xue ''er, no one could control it.

    "So what? Mei isn''t actually very willing either. " The referee broke the news.

    "As you said, so what? Regardless of whether the Mei is willing or not, it is already the King of the Snow fox Tribe. So, whether you are willing to ept this fact or not, you should all help it well. Don''t forget, you are littlepanions who grew up together. " Uncle long said earnestly.

    "Of course we will help Mei, but we don''t like to be controlled by others." Yao told them the truth. If it wasn''t for the old fox who forbade them from doing this and that and told them what to do, they wouldn''t be so rebellious.

    One had to know that even their master had neverined about what they did not do well enough, but now they were beingined about by an old fox that they were not very familiar with. How could they stand this? And the result of being oppressed was naturally resistance.

    Rise up to resist, defeat the oppressor, and defend their dignity! This was what Richard and the other small beasts had been working hard on recently, and the results were obvious.

    In fact, uncle long had always known that Xue ran and Xue Qiao had been trying their best to teach these little ones, but he didn''t expect them to be so disgusted with the two old foxes ''teaching. Now that things hade to this, it seemed that it really wasn''t appropriate for the two old foxes to continue teaching them. However, how should he tell these words to the two old foxes who were extremely enthusiastic?

    Uncle long was a little troubled. However, he still took the initiative to take on the task of saving Jie and the other little beasts. Otherwise, it would affect the unity.

    However, before uncle long could say anything, Xue ran and Xue Qiao gave up on teaching the little beasts. They couldn''t be taught! They didn''t want to waste any more time and energy. In just a few days, they were both mentally and physically exhausted.

    Hearing this, uncle long was relieved. The little beasts were as excited as birds out of their cages. However, uncle long didn''t want them to cause trouble all day, so he arranged for them to be supervisors.

    The target of their surveince was naturally The White Tiger race. With the fiery eyes of these little things watching over them, the White tigers didn''t dare to ck off anymore. If they did, they would be reported, and then uncle long would report them to the entire city. That would be extremely embarrassing.

    Although the White tigers ''participation eased the shortage of manpower to a certain extent, after a few days of construction, uncle Dragon felt that there was still not enough manpower. ording to the current progress of the construction, it would take a long time to build Demon City!

    After some thought, he went to look for the elder leading The White Tiger race''s team.

    Seeing that uncle long hade to look for him, The White Tiger race''s elder who was temporarily staying in Leng ruoxue''s residence felt extremely uneasy. Although it had only been a few days, it had already received manyints from the White tigers. They all strongly demanded that the n be reced by other nsmen. Those nsmen who had beenining were finally appeased by it with great difficulty. Now, uncle long hade to find it. This was definitely not a good thing!

    The White Tiger elder''s face was filled with worry. Seeing this, uncle long thought that The White Tiger elder in front of him had seen through his difficulties. He was embarrassed for a moment, but he still said bluntly,""White Tiger elder, I have something to discuss with you!"

    "W-what''s the matter?" The White Tiger elder''s heart beat faster and his voice trembled. What he was afraid of really happened? Did he still want to live like a tiger?

    "We don''t have enough manpower. Can your White Tiger race send more people over?" Uncle long tried his best to speak in a low voice so as not to scare The White Tiger elder, who seemed to be in a bad mental state.

 Chapter 2587 Buying Tigerheart Over (3)

    "We, we still need to send people?" The White Tiger elder wanted to kneel down in front of uncle long after hearing this. Sob ... Half of their people were already here. If they were to send more people, the nsmen would definitely explode.

    "Yes, the current construction progress is too slow. I want to speed it up." Uncle long exined.

    "B-but the contract says that we''ll only send half of our nsmen." The White Tiger elder could not help but remind him in a low voice.

    "I know. For the others, just consider it as us borrowing from your White Tiger race. We will pay thepensation. Is this fine?" Uncle long said.

    "Pay?" When The White Tiger elder heard this, he asked in disbelief.

    "Right! The nsmen that your White Tiger race will send over will be paid and won''t work for us for free. " Uncle long promised.

    "May I ask what the reward is?" The White Tiger elder was very surprised. He really didn''t expect this! These vampires were actually willing to bleed one day. Was it going to rain red?

    "Pills and equipment are fine. It''s up to you guys to choose." Uncle long thought for a while and replied.

    From the looks of it, they had nock of pills and equipment. Xue ''er and the top alchemists and cksmiths were still refining! He had quite a few finished products in his hands, and these things could be used as payment for the White tigers. He believed that the White tigers would not be able to resist such temptation.

    As expected, The White Tiger elder''s eyes lit up as he asked,""How much can you give me?"

    "One healing pill a day, plus one divine power recovery pill or equipment of the same value. How about it?" Uncle long said generously.

    "I can''t make that decision. I have to send the news back to the n and let the great elder make a decision." The White Tiger elder said with a serious expression after thinking for a while. In reality, he was already overjoyed in his heart. Two medicinal pills a day was not something that anyone could afford. Furthermore, to the beast race, they were most interested in medicinal pills. They did not really need equipment.

    "Then I''ll wait for Elder White Tiger''s good news. If you''re not willing to do it, then I can only recruit people from the divine realm. However, I''m still more inclined to you. After all, we''ve already made peace. Of course, I''ll leave a good opportunity for you." Uncle long said with a smile and was ready to leave.

    However, before he could leave, he was stopped by The White Tiger elder again.

    "Is there anything else?" Uncle long looked at the Tiger in front of him and asked.

    "Uncle long, since you''ve already paid for the n''s people toe again, shouldn''t you also pay for those of us who came first? Otherwise, I''m afraid that some people will be upset. " The White Tiger elder said, a little embarrassed.

    "White Tiger elder, your White Tiger race has agreed to contribute half of your nsmen to help us construct Demon City. ording to the contract, these people shouldn''t receive any reward. As for the dissatisfaction in your hearts, that should be your White Tiger race''s internal matter, right?" Uncle long stared at The White Tiger elder, causing thetter to break out in a cold sweat.

    It was a little regretful. Why did he bring this up? What if his greed caused uncle Long''s dissatisfaction? wouldn''t that be self-defeating? One had to know that before they came, the great elder had repeatedly urged them to have a good rtionship with this side. But now, the rtionship was in danger of being ruined by him. Woo ... What should they do?

    Just as The White Tiger elder was about to say something to remedy the situation, uncle long changed the topic and said slowly,""However, it seems that it''s not easy for you, so we''ll pay you a healing pill every day. However, the premise is that those white tigers have to work hard. If their performance is not good, we won''t be a fool. In addition, I suggest that your tribe should also give these people some appropriatepensation. After all, they were sent here for the sake of the tribe, so you can''t let them suffer, don''t you think so?"

    "Yes! Yes, I am!" The White Tiger elder hurriedly replied. He had never thought of such a reversal in words. He had thought that uncle long was angry! It didn''t expect the other party to be so kind. Woo ... It was really touched, but at the same time, it was relieved. Fortunately, its greed did not make the other party feel disgusted. Otherwise, it would be hard to absolve itself of the me even if it died a thousand times.

    "Elder White Tiger, let''s get along well in the future. We''ve always been very generous to our friends, you know that!" Uncle long patted The White Tiger elder''s shoulder with a sigh and left immediately.

    When they returned to the living room, uncle long exined the matter that he had discussed with The White Tiger elder to brother Dongfang Yue. After Dongfang Yue heard it, he said with a look of disdain,""You''ve also learned how to bribe tigerheart!"

    "So what if I bribed tigerheart? Illegal?" Uncle long argued.

    "It''s not against thew, but you can''t just take the pills that Xue ''er and the others have worked so hard to refine and give them to others as a gift, right? The White Tiger race isn''t our ally!" Dongfang Yue said in a seemingly dissatisfied manner.

    "They can''t be considered our enemies now! Moreover, Xue ''er said that I''ll be fully in charge of the matters in the demon''snd, and I''m using the pills as a reward toplete the construction of Demon City as soon as possible. As such, my decision is absolutely correct. " Uncle long nced at Dongfang Yue and said in a calm voice.

    "You''re quibbling. " Dongfang Yue roared in anger.

    On the side, Dongfang Lin saw that the two of them were about to start fighting like cockfights again and felt a headacheing on. He didn''t know what was going on, but ever since Xue ''er had gone into seclusion from time to time, it was as if these two had suddenly developed a life and death enmity. They would go all out at every turn. Of course, they didn''t really fight, but looking at their daggers drawn appearance, it was also unbearable! Those who didn''t know the truth would think that they were coaxing each other.

    These two people were really bing more and more like children! Dongfang Lin was extremely depressed. In this situation, it was not good for him to help anyone, and as long as he was present, they would drag him into this. This made him extremely helpless.

    As expected, just as Dongfang Lin was thinking this, he heard his big brother''s voice ring in his ear.""Lin, don''t you think this old whale is being wasted?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Dongfang Lin, you have to be honest. You can''t side with your brother, understand?" Uncle long also pulled Dongfang Lin over and made a Serious Request.

    "You two are not kids anymore. Aren''t you tired of quarreling all the time over such trivial things?" Dongfang Lin was going a little crazy. It''s fine if you''re quarreling, but don''t drag me into it, okay? He wasn''t the judge, so he couldn''t interfere in their Affairs.

    "Lin, how could this be a trivial matter? This is a big deal, okay? It''s shameful to waste. " Dongfang Yue said with a disapproving look.

    "It''s not a waste, it''s to stimte their motivation to work, understand? You''re a brainless idiot who only knows how to use brute force!" Uncle long said with a face full of disappointment.

    "You''re the idiot! Your whole family is an idiot!" Dongfang Yue was infuriated. If they were quarreling, so be it. There was no need for personal attacks.

    "I''m sorry, I''m the only one at home. " Uncle long said indifferently.

    "You ..." Dongfang Yue was furious.

    "Alright! All of you stop! You''re not done yet. " Dongfang Lin, who couldn''t take it anymore, finally shouted.

    With this roar, uncle long and Dongfang Yue both strangely quieted down like mistreated wives. When Dongfang Lin saw this, he was really surprised. If he had known earlier, he would have flipped out long ago, alright?

    "Little Lin Lin is so fierce!" Uncle long said fearfully. He kept patting his chest to show that he was very scared.

    "Exactly, it''s so terrifying!" Dongfang Yue chimed in.

    Dongfang Lin was truly speechless when he saw how careful they were.

    "What now?" Leng ruoxue walked in from outside and saw the strange atmosphere. She couldn''t help but ask curiously.

    "Xue ''er, uncle long is acting on his own again. You have to do something about it." Dongfang Yue was the first toin. Uncle long rolled his eyes helplessly when he saw this. He thought to himself,''this guy is addicted toining. I really can''t do anything to him.''

    In fact, the two of them were now ying around from time to time. It was also a way to keep in touch. Who asked Xue ''er to be often not around? they had lost their backbone in their hearts!

    "What did uncle long do?" Hearing this, Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked curiously.

    When Dongfang Yue heard this, he quickly reported all the ''good deeds'' that uncle long had done. Leng ruoxue didn''t know what to say other than chuckling.

    In her opinion, this was not a big deal. She did not believe that Dongfang Yue was such a petty person. He was always against uncle long. Could there be something fishy going on?

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes kept darting back and forth between uncle long and Dongfang Yue. She only retracted her gaze regretfully when she was about to make the two of them explode.

    Alright! Everything looked normal.

    Sighing lightly, Leng ruoxue took the initiative to change the topic,""I might have to leave for a while."

    "Eh? Where to?" Uncle long was shocked and quickly asked.

    "Xue ''er, are you going to abandon us?" Dongfang Yue said with a bitter look. His gaze was as pitiful as it could get.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she could not help but feel disgusted. When did Dongfang Yue, the tough guy, learn to act cute and pitiful? The world had really changed!

    "I just want to go back to the Haotian continent. I still have some subordinates there. I want to visit them and bring them to the divine realm, and help with the construction of the City of Demons." Leng ruoxue sighed and exined.

    "Xue ''er, you really came at the right time! How many of your subordinates do you have?" Uncle long asked impatiently.

    "Uh! I''m not sure now. " Leng ruoxue said, feeling a little embarrassed. The reason she had such thoughts was because she had unintentionally mentioned to her ancestor that they did not have enough manpower to build Demon City, and her ancestor had reminded her of it!

    Of course, the old ancestor did not forget to ask her to visit the Leng family while she was at it. She even suspected that this might be the old ancestor''s real purpose.

 Chapter 2588 Random Teleportation (1)

    However, since she had decided to go to the Haotian continent, going to the Leng family was just a matter of time for her. She could also make her ancestor happy and happy.

    "Oh! Who are you nning to bring back with you?" Uncle long thought of this important question and asked again.

    "What is uncle Long''s opinion?" Leng ruoxue asked on purpose.

    "Uh! If you want to hear the truth, I might tell you that it''s best not to take anyone with you. However, you should take some people and leave! Otherwise, we won''t be at ease. " Uncle long said with a bitter expression. Manpower! Sob ... Although it was a little painful, Xue ''er was doing it for official business. She wanted to bring back more people for him, so he still supported Xue'' er''s idea!

    "Pfft!" Hearing uncle Long''s reluctant words, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help butugh out loud. Then, she said in a serious tone,""I don''t think I''ll bring anyone! I''ll leave all the humans and beasts behind for you. "

    "Yes, yes." Uncle long nodded vigorously. It was for the best. After all, the Haotian continent was not a Dragon''s pool or a Tiger''s Den. It was much safer than the divine realm. For someone like Xue ''er who could do whatever she wanted in the divinity, going to the Haotian continent would be like walking in her own garden. With this in mind, he no longer had to worry about Xue ''er''s safety.

    "Little girl, you''re not even bringing me? We can''t be away from you for too long. " Suddenly, the voice of the parasol tree''s mother tree rang in the room. Following that, a woman in red strode into the living room.

    "Xue ''er, it''s fine if the others don''t bring us, but we have to follow you." The mother parasol tree looked at Leng ruoxue and said in a serious tone.

    It should be known that the parasol tree Tribe had already decided to settle down in the little girl''s space. Although there were not many parasol trees that could transform so far, they could not leave their original bodies for too long. Therefore, on this trip to the lower realm, they must follow this little girl.

    "Uncle long, I''ll bring the parasol tree Tribe!" Leng ruoxue agreed after some thought. It was not good for trees to leave their original bodies. Previously, she had forgotten about their characteristics and did not want to bring them along. Now that the mother parasol tree had reminded her, she naturally could not leave them behind.

    "Alright!" Uncle long nodded generously.

    "Wait! Girl, I want to go too!" A snow-white furball rushed in from the outside and jumped onto Leng ruoxue''s shoulder.

    "Cang, you stay in the God World!" Leng ruoxue asked carefully.

    "Why? I want to follow you to the lower realm to take a look, take me with you!" Blue pitifully begged, tears shimmering in her dark eyes, looking very pitiful.

    "Can you stay behind and protect Demon City? I''ll only be more at ease with you around. " Leng ruoxue suggested.

    "This ..." Azure was very unwilling.

    "Cang, Demon City can''t afford any more trouble. Without me, if fog Phoenix sends more people here, only you can help me guard this ce." Leng ruoxue said in a very emotional manner, and she secretly gave uncle long a look.

    "Yup! Senior Cang, Demon City needs you more. " Uncle long quickly said after receiving Xue ''er''s signal.

    "Alright then! But, girl, you have toe back quickly. " Azure warned.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Okay, I''ll be back as soon as I''m done." Leng ruoxue promised. After dealing with Cang, she was much more at ease.

    However, when treasure and the other beasts found out about this, they made an even fiercer fuss than Cang and cried until the sky turned dark. In the end, uncle long was almost driven mad and took the initiative to ask Xue ''er to bring the five little fellows along.

    The five little beasts who had achieved their goal naturally danced with joy. However, after knowing that Mei was going to the lower realm temporarily, Xue ran and Xue Qiao also applied to go to the lower realm for a trip. Their purpose was naturally to visit their King, but their request was firmly rejected by uncle long. As a result, the two white foxes were depressed for a long time.

    After personally seeing Xue ''er off, uncle long and the others felt a little ufortable. It was as if they were watching a grown child leave his parents to go out and explore the world. They were all deeply worried. Cang''s ears drooped listlessly and he did not say a word. The cold air he emitted made people feel very miserable. No one dared to get within three meters of him. Sometimes, they even wanted to walk around him when they saw him.

    Uncle long could only turn a blind eye to Cang''s condition. He didn''t dare to rush the ancestor.

    A few dayster.

    The White Tiger race had finally sent another white Tiger to their doorstep. Looking at therge number of white tigers before him, uncle long was deeply suspicious. Could it be that other than The White Tiger race''s elders, all The White Tiger race''s nsmen hade? It seemed that the charm of medicinal pills was indeed amazing!

    In fact, uncle Long''s guess was almost the same as the truth. When The White Tiger race received the news from their White Tiger elder in Demon City, and found out that he was willing to hire The White Tiger race for two medicinal pills a day, The White Tiger race went crazy. The number of white tigers who signed up to work was quiterge, and they almost fought each other over it. In the end, The White Tiger great elder had no choice but to decide that anyone who wanted toe coulde. In any case, The White Tiger great elder didn''t ask them to send arge number of people. Being able to let their race have the opportunity to earn medicinal pills was definitely a great thing!

    More importantly, it had long heard that the pills produced in thend of evil demons were very effective and had a great reputation. Especially among the beast race, they were synonymous with Supreme-grade pills. And the opportunity to obtain medicinal pills by just putting in the effort was seriously too hard toe by.

    This time, other than the few elders who had to stay behind to hold down the Fort, the entire White Tiger race was basically out in full force. The scale of this operation was extremelyrge. However, uncle long was quite happy to see these white tigers. No matter what their purpose was, he didn''t care about anything else as long as they could do their job well.

    However, uncle long still said the ugly words first and emphasized that if he did a good job, he would be rewarded with two pills a day. But if he waszy, he could forget about getting two pills.

    When the White tigers heard this, they immediately expressed that they would work hard and would not bezy.

    Uncle long was very satisfied with the White tigers ''determination. After arranging their work scope, he stopped interfering with their work and only came to check every evening.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue brought a few small beasts with her and left the demon''snd. She headed straight for the godlynd to the teleportation point of great heaven. There, one only needed to spend a million high-grade crystal stones to be transported to the lower realm. It could be said to be quite convenient.

    When they arrived at the godly maind, Leng ruoxue could clearly feel that her cultivation had been restricted. However, the cultivation of the little beasts was still the same. She could not help but sigh at how unfair it was.

    After baby found out about the situation, he said with a smile,""Cute master, don''t be afraid! Baby will protect you. "

    After it finished speaking, it even used its big furry tail to rub Leng ruoxue''s beautiful face affectionately to show its closeness.

 Chapter 2589 Random Teleportation (2)

    Leng ruoxue was amused by its words and could only cooperate,""Then I''ll have to rely on you, baby."

    "En en, cute master, don''t worry!" Baby patted his chest with his little paws and promised.

    Just like that, one person and five little beasts talked andughed along the way, and they soon arrived at their destination.

    The teleportation point they were heading to was located within the ascender Alliance''s five alliances. When they arrived at the five alliances, Leng ruoxue realized that the five alliances were much better than she had known. At the very least, they were no longer as deste as before. There were also many more people on the streets. However, a peerless beauty like her, with five extremely adorable and adorable little beasts on her shoulders and in her arms, still attracted countless gazes.

    However, Leng ruoxue appeared to be rather calm. She only hoped that no one would take the initiative to pick a fight with her. Otherwise, she would definitely not be the unlucky one.

    Just as she was thinking about this, a young master dressed in gaudy clothes, with a face as pale as paper, and walking with a slight falseness, who anyone with eyes could tell with a single nce, was blocking Leng ruoxue''s path with arge group of subordinates.

    "Beauty, where are you going?" The young master, who thought he was very handsome, opened the fan in his hand with a "pa" sound and sized Leng ruoxue up with a smile.

    Leng ruoxue was rather disgusted by the way the other party sized her up, so she didn''t intend to respond to him. She only said,""Good dogs don''t block the way, move!" She nned to walk past him.

    Her words caused the surrounding hosts to draw in a breath of cold air. It was obvious that they were all shocked by Leng ruoxue''s bold words. As for the young master, after hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, he was also stunned. He, who thought that his charm was boundless, had never expected that there would actually be a woman who did not like him. This greatly hurt his self-esteem.

    The young master with a ss heart, Xi Zi, looked at Leng ruoxue with a bitter expression and said with a slightly choked voice,"Beauty, how can you treat me like this?"

    Leng ruoxue was speechless. Where did this guy with a mental disordere from?

    She couldn''t be bothered with the young man who seemed to be quite injured. Leng ruoxue walked around him and turned to the side. However, a certain young master was unwilling to give up and took another step to the side, blocking Leng ruoxue''s way. Leng ruoxue was furious!

    ''Damn it!'' Are you done? Did he really think she was easy to bully? Didn''t he know that she was in a hurry?

    Sensing its master''s displeasure, the treasure didn''t even think about it. It reached out its ws and scratched the young master''s face. Then, there was a painful cry. The young master covered his face and fell to the ground. His followers cried out in panic,"Young master, young master, how are you?"

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue sighed softly. After throwing down a pill, she left the scene as if there was no one else around.

    On the way to the teleportation point, baby asked in confusion,""Cute master, why did you give him the pill? I didn''t scratch him too hard. He''ll be fine."

    "Treasure! We''re good Beastie, we can''t always scratch people, understand?" Leng ruoxue lectured.

    "Oh! But what if someone bullied master? If we don''t scratch him, are we supposed to use words to influence him?" Baby blinked his eyes and asked curiously.

    "Uh!" Leng ruoxue didn''t know how to answer such a profound question. She was at a loss.

    "Cute master ..." Baby saw that Leng ruoxue didn''t respond and called out softly. It looked like it was asking for an answer, and its watery silver eyes were focused on Leng ruoxue.

    "That ... Let''s just adapt to the situation!" Leng ruoxue only said this at the end.

    "Yes, baby will definitely adapt to the situation. If we encounter someone who bullies master, we''ll first convince them with reason. If we can''t reason with them, then we''ll make a move. Right, lovely master?" Babyughed evilly.

    "You''re so smart, baby. " Leng ruoxue''s forehead was dripping with cold sweat as she praised him. Actually, she really didn''t mean that. Wuuu ...

    "Hehe! Of course," Baby''s proud little tail was raised up.

    As they chatted andughed, they finally arrived at the teleportation point. Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but let out a long sigh. Having a smart, knowledge-seeking, and exuberant little beast was really terrible!

    After the person guarding the teleportation point knew that they were going to the lower realm, he looked at them a few times in surprise and then said,""One million top grade crystal stones!"

    Leng ruoxue nodded and threw the one million high-grade crystal stones to the person before stepping into the circle of light.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After a moment of dizziness, Leng ruoxue stepped out of the teleportation formation and arrived at the Haotian continent.

    But ...

    What was this ce?

    As far as the eye could see, there was only rolling yellow sand, and not a single person could be seen. The scorching sun hung high in the sky, making one''s body feel ufortably hot.

    It was hot! This ce was too hot!

    Even though Leng ruoxue was mentally prepared that she would not know where she would end up after being teleported back to the vast heaven continent, and that the teleportation point here was random, wasn''t this random too uneptable?

    Where the hell did she end up?

    Even though she had not been in the Haotian continent for long, Leng ruoxue was sure that she really did not know where she was. He had never been here.

    What should he do now?

    Leng ruoxue lowered her head and looked at the five little beasts, using her gaze to seek their opinion.

    "Master, I''ll fly you out of here!" Yu took the initiative.

    At this moment, the mother parasol tree''s surprised voice rang out in Leng ruoxue''s mind,""Little girl, why is this ce so deste? is the living environment of the Haotian continent so bad? AI! I pity my descendants, how did they manage to live here for so long!"

    As it spoke, the mother parasol tree even choked on its sobs. It was clearly feeling sorry for its offspring.

    Leng ruoxue could onlyfort her."Senior parasol tree, not all of the Haotian continent looks like this. This is not the ce where the parasol tree once lived. So, you don''t have to worry."

    "Really? That''s good to hear. " The mother parasol tree was relieved to hear that.

    Afterforting the mother parasol tree, which had suddenly be a little emotional, Leng ruoxue nodded at Yu. Yu understood her meaning and immediately returned to its original form. It then stopped in mid-air and waited for its master to sit on it.

    After Leng ruoxue and the four little beasts got on, Yu slowly took off.

    As she flew high up in the sky, Leng ruoxue would look down from time to time. Looking at the yellow sand below, she really could not bring herself to like this ce.

    Fortunately, feather''s flying ability was very strong. They quickly flew out of the desert.

    But once they were out of the desert, they encountered another problem.

    I''m lost!

    They were actually lost!

    Yu kept circling in the air, his ck and sharp eagle eyes looking into the distance. There wasn''t a single city nearby. What should he do?

    With a city, it would be easier for them to ask for directions, but now, they were in the dark.

    "Master, there''s a situation." Yu said in embarrassment. He felt that he had let down his master''s trust. He couldn''t even lead his master to the right ce. He was really ashamed.

 Chapter 2590 Random Teleportation (3)

    "Lost? Don''t worry, just fly!" Leng ruoxue said nonchntly.

    "Yes." With the words of its master, Yu was at ease and boldly flew slowly by relying on its instincts, looking for a city.

    After flying in the sky for two days, Yu finally found a small city that looked very deste. When theynded outside the city walls, Leng ruoxue realized that there wasn''t even a single guard at the city gates. Even the city walls were in tatters and uneven. They were so poor that she didn''t dare to look at them directly!

    It was no wonder that there wasn''t even a guard here. This ce definitely had the conditions to not close their doors at night.

    He walked into the city and looked around, but there was no one!

    He searched around again, unwilling to give up, but still didn''t see a single person.

    "Master, there''s no one here! We''vee for nothing. " Ling said with a face of disappointment.

    "Calm down! We''ll find him. " Leng ruoxue consoled him, but in reality, she wasn''t sure.

    A person and five little beasts were aimlessly strolling on the yellow dirt-covered streets. As they walked, Leng ruoxue stopped in front of a shop.

    It looked like an Inn, but there was no sign on the outside, so Leng ruoxue was not sure where she was. But she still wanted to try her luck.

    Leng ruoxue pushed open the shop door and walked in.

    Nobody? Still no one?

    Leng ruoxue was truly helpless. The interior of the shop looked rather clean, and it didn''t seem like a shop with no customers at all!

    Suddenly, from the corner of her eye, she saw a corner of a shirt exposed from behind the counter. The corner of the shirt was even fluttering in the wind. Without even thinking, Leng ruoxue took a step forward and pulled the corner of the shirt out from the counter.

    "Don''t kill me! Please don''t kill me!" The owner of the clothes hugged his head and kept begging loudly.

    Leng ruoxue''s face darkened and she sighed helplessly,""I won''t kill you. I just want to find out some information."

    Eh! A woman''s voice?

    The guy, who was holding his head and trembling in fear, couldn''t help but raise his head when he heard that it was a woman who had spoken. Then, he turned into a stone.

    W-what a beautiful person! He didn''t even know what words he should use to describe the woman in front of him. Did the high God hear his plea and specially sent a senior fairy to save him? The man couldn''t help butin in his heart.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the dazed expression on the man''s face and furrowed her brows. It wasn''t that the man''s gaze was nauseating, but that this fellow''s eyes actually revealed that he was treating her like a Savior. This made her a little speechless.

    "Senior, save me!" The man, who finally came back to his senses, knelt on the ground and kowtowed.

    "Get up first." Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. To be addressed as ''senior'' by a middle-aged man ... It was a weird feeling no matter how she thought about it.

    "Oh, oh!" The middle-aged man stood up obediently and lowered his head in embarrassment. He would steal a nce at Leng ruoxue from time to time.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I''m asking you, where is this ce?" Leng ruoxue went straight to the point.

    "This ce was once called Fu city, but now it doesn''t have a name." The middle-aged man said honestly.

    "Then how far are we from Luo city and Wanshan city?" Leng ruoxue asked again.

    "So far, one South and One North, the distance is tens of millions of kilometers." The middle-aged man was stunned.

    "That far?" Leng ruoxue could not help but frown.

    "Senior, are you going to Luo city or Wanshan city? I can lead the way for you, senior. " The middle-aged man could tell that Leng ruoxue didn''t seem to know the way, so he quickly expressed his opinion.

    "Sure, do you have any requests?" Leng ruoxue asked straightforwardly. The fellow in front of her was treating her like a Savior. He must have something he wanted.

    "I ... I only hope that senior can take us father and son out of here. Really, I only have this one request." The middle-aged man was afraid of angering Leng ruoxue, so he exined hurriedly.

    "Father and son?" When Leng ruoxue heard these two words, she raised her eyebrows in surprise.

    At this moment, a small head popped out from behind the counter. It was a seven or eight-year-old boy who looked malnourished. His clothes were torn and tattered. He looked at Leng ruoxue shyly and timidly as he crawled out.

    "He''s my son, Xiao Shan. " The middle-aged man quickly introduced.

    "What''s your name?" Leng ruoxue asked with a faint smile as she sized up the father and son before her.

    From Leng ruoxue''s point of view, both father and son did not have very high cultivation. Their father was only a great Mystic cultivator, while the boy named Xiao Shan was only at the level of a Spirit King. Judging by the boy''s age, he should have been born in the Haotian continent. However, it was obvious that the father and son were not living well.

    "I''m the mountain. " The middle-aged man, who felt ufortable from Leng ruoxue''s gaze, whispered weakly.

    Big mountain and small mountain? They were indeed father and son. It was very vivid.

    "Big mountain, I can take you and your father out of here, but I want to know what''s going on here. Why haven''t I seen a single person since I came here?" Leng ruoxue asked in confusion.

    Initially, when he heard that Leng ruoxue was willing to take him and his son away from this ce, big mountain was very happy. However, he was afraid that the senior in front of him would despise him and his son for being a burden after knowing the truth. Now that he had regained his rationality, he naturally would not treat Leng ruoxue as his Savior like he did when he first met her.

    That kind of thinking was really too childish. Although he couldn''t see through this senior''s strength, he was only one person. That''s right, there were also a few little beasts that looked like they only knew how to act cute but didn''t have any strength. This kind of lineup was really too confusing.

    However, after hesitating for a long time, the mountain decided to tell the truth.

    ? "Senior, to tell you the truth, this used to be a very prosperous town. We could''ve lived here without any worries, but a few years ago, a group of bandits was stationed on a mountain not far from here. The bandits used this ce as their warehouse and woulde to Rob us from time to time. In the beginning, the residents resisted for a while, but the bandits were too fierce, so most people tried to leave. This ce would be deste. " The mountain exined with a sorrowful expression. There were tears in his eyes, as if he was reminiscing and resentful.

    "Since so many people have left, why didn''t you all leave?" Leng ruoxue nced at the father and son, who were almost sobbing as they hugged each other, and continued to ask.

    "Of course we want to leave, but no one is willing to go with us. In order to leave this ce, we have to pass through the mountain where the bandits are. My strength is not high, and Xiao Shan is young, so we have be a burden in the eyes of others. In addition, I have also offended the bandits here. We can only be abandoned. " The mountain''s voice grew softer as he spoke, the uneasiness in his heart growing heavier. However, his face was filled with even more disappointment.

 Chapter 2591 Luo Citys City Lord?(1)

    Leng ruoxue had no intention of consoling big mountain when she saw the look of disappointment on his face. She only said to the father and son,""Pack your things and leave with us!"

    "There''s no need to pack. There''s nothing much to pack. " After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, big mountain immediately shouted as if he had been injected with chicken blood.

    I really didn''t expect this! After listening to what happened, the other party was actually willing to take them away without any fear of trouble. Wu...It was really touching.

    The mountain father and son''s eyes were brimming with tears. They were so excited that they were practically incoherent. However, Leng ruoxue didn''t give big mountain a chance to speak. She immediately instructed Yu to take them away.

    Sitting on Yu''s wide andfortable back, the father and son were so frightened that they did not dare to move their hands and feet. This Eagle was too beautiful and too handsome! They had never seen anyone with such a beautiful Beastie!

    At that moment, the father and son were filled with emotions. They even felt that they were extremely lucky. If not, how could they have met Leng ruoxue?

    Leng ruoxue leaned against Yu''s backfortably and asked casually,""How did you offend those bandits?"

    "I used to lead the people of Fu city in a battle against those bandits." The mountain said in embarrassment.

    "Then why are you still hiding when you see us? Why are you pretending to be scared and begging for mercy?" Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. This person was clearly someone who dared to go head to head with bandits, yet he was actually acting pitiful in front of her. She really didn''t know what to say.

    "I had no choice! I''m not afraid to be killed, but I have to think about Xiao Shan. He''s still so young, how can I bear to kill him? AI! If I hadn''t been showing weakness all these years, we father and son wouldn''t have lived to this day. " The mountain said helplessly. Ever since he was abandoned by Fu city, he only lived for his son.

    "A man knows when to yield and when to stand tall. Not bad, you still have some brains." Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement before casually asking,""Do you want to take revenge?"

    "Uh!" The mountain couldn''t help but widen his eyes. Was this what he was thinking?

    "What''s with the "uh"? My master is asking you a question! If you want it, then think about it. If you don''t want it, then don''t think about it. What''s the point of being so embarrassed! You''re not a big girl. " Baby saw the other party''s submissive appearance and couldn''t help but roar.

    Seeing that he was being roared at by a Beastie, the mountain did not dare to say anything. He thought to himself,''this Beastie is so fierce! His eyes were so scary, as if he wanted to eat someone! Wuwu.....It was really frightening! In the face of treasures, he felt that this little beast was a hundred times more terrifying than those bandits.

    After hesitating for a long time, the mountain shook his head and said,"I don''t think so. Senior, aren''t you going to Luo city and Wanshan city? Don''t waste your time on me. Although I hate those bandits, I want to take revenge myself when I have the chance!"

    "It might take a long time for you to get your revenge. You have to think about it carefully. It''s rare for me to meddle in other people''s business." Leng ruoxue reminded him.

    "I''ve thought it through and I won''t trouble senior. I''m already grateful that senior is willing to take us father and son out of Fu city. How can I ask senior to help me take revenge? Besides, it''s never toote for a gentleman to take revenge. One day, I''ll definitely be able to exterminate those bandits. " The mountain''s imposing manner suddenly rose.

    When Leng ruoxue heard big mountain''s words, she nodded to herself. She liked people like him who knew their own limitations. After all, not everyone in this world could understand this. For some people, they would take it for granted that it was only right for others to help them, and not helping them would be like a sin. For such people, even if helping them was a matter of raising her hand, Leng ruoxue was not willing to interfere. Therefore, to her, affinity with others was very important. She was a person who liked to do as she pleased.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After understanding big mountain''s thoughts, Leng ruoxue didn''t say anything else. She closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. Big mountain and his son thought that Leng ruoxue had fallen asleep and were so scared that they didn''t even dare to breathe loudly, afraid that they would wake her up.

    On the other hand, baby knew that its adorable master had a good impression of the father and son, so it naturally did not scold them. Not only that, baby even enthusiastically took out some fruits for the father and son to eat. Who knew that the father and son pair could not believe it and looked overwhelmed by the favor. Their expressions angered the proud baby again.

    "Just eat it if I give it to you, what are you being so shy about? You''re acting like a girl!" Baby fire roared and cursed in his heart. Damn it! As expected, she had not seen the world, why was she so unpresentable? It was rare for it to be so kind, but it actually scared the other party to this extent, and with a look of disbelief. Was it that terrifying?

    "Yes, yes!" Hearing that his baby was angry again, the father and son were so frightened that they quickly took a few small red fruits and wolfed them down. Then, they could not help but widen their eyes and werepletely stunned.

    W-what kind of fruit is this? Why did they have the feeling that they were about to advance? This was definitely not an illusion, but a fact!

    After a series of confirmations, mountain and his son finally believed that they were not dreaming. When they finally came back to their senses, the father and son were so excited that tears welled up in their eyes. They looked at the treasure with fiery eyes and didn''t know what to say.

    When baby saw this, he rolled his eyes at them in disdain and then said venomously,""It''s really rare to see so many strange things. It''s just a few small fruits and you guys are so excited. It''s really too embarrassing. I don''t know you. "

    "Uh!" The mountain father and son were speechless from the scolding. They could not help but Mutter to themselves,''are these ordinary fruits? Ordinary fruits could help people advance? This was clearly a spirit fruit! A small fruit filled with spiritual energy was enough for them to cultivate for several years!

    "What''s with the "uh"? If you do, I''m going to throw you down. " Baby threatened with evil intentions.

    "Don ''t!" Xiao Shan was so scared that he immediately ran into his father''s arms, his face pale.

    "Don''t be afraid, it''s just scaring you! We are very kind. " Yao saw that the little boy was scared and smiled.

    "En, thank you for your spirit fruits." The mountain finally found the feeling to speak and said gratefully.

    "You''re wee. It''s just a few small fruits. It''s not worth mentioning." The referee said disapprovingly.

    "You bastard! I''m the one who gave him the fruit, of course you''re not worth mentioning. Also, how could that be a spiritual fruit? That''s obviously a divine fruit, a fruit from the divine realm, do you understand?" Baby first roared at Chi, then turned his gaze to the mountain and continued to roar.

    "What''s yours isn''t mine? No, it should be said that what''s ours is master ''s, and master''s is still master'' s. " The referee smiled calmly.

    The mountain did not expect the purple Fox to give him and his father fruits from the divine realm. He immediately felt that it was a waste for him to eat them. ''Hmm ... Divine realm fruits should be worth a lot of money, right?'' For a moment, he deeply felt that what he was eating was not fruit, but money.

    "I''m sorry, I, I didn''t know that those fruits were so precious ..." The mountain''s face was full of regret. If he had known that those small fruits were so precious, he would never have eaten them.

 Chapter 2592 Luo Citys City Lord?(2)

    "Precious my ass! That''s just our snack, don''t think too much. " Yao shanliangforted.

    The mountain felt even more depressed when he heard that. Little Beastie''s food was better than the two of them, how could they ept this! Sob ... He felt that he was too ashamed to face anyone.

    However, if Beastie could casually give away fruits from the immortal realm to others, then what kind of status did their master have? The mountain did not dare to think any further. Was he hugging onto a thick thigh?

    Woo...I''m so lucky!

    The mountain sighed as he shyly peeked at the small, exquisite, and adorable little beasts. He was secretly envious, jealous, and resentful of their lives. However, he was not one to me others. More importantly, everyone had their own way of living. He felt that he was already very happy to be able to live with his son.

    Just as he was thinking about this, a slightly low voice came to his ear."That should be the bandits"ir, right?"

    Hearing this, the mountain looked down and said,""That''s right, this is the ce," One day in the future, he would definitely tten this ce. Even though it might take a long time, he had patience.

    When they arrived at the bandits ir, Yu turned to the mountain and asked,""Which way should we fly?" It happened to be a fork in the road, One North and one South.

    "The South. It''s closer to Luo city in the South." The mountain replied.

    "Alright, sit tight." Feather warned. After that, it began to elerate at full speed and shot out like a meteor.

    The father and son had never experienced such a high speed. They were both excited and frightened. Fortunately, Yu slowed down after flying for a while. When it was close to evening, Yu found a wide open space tond.

    When mountain and his son saw Yund in the wilderness, they could not help but ask in confusion,""Are we going to camp?"

    "That''s right. " Richard enthusiastically replied.

    "Didn''t we just pass by a city?" The mountain could not help but ask.

    "We''ll be surrounded if we enter the city. We have to keep a low profile." This time, it was baby who answered. Since they had already found a tour guide, there was no need to enter the city.

    When big mountain heard his precious''s words, he could not help but turn to look at Leng ruoxue. He nodded to himself. With this senior''s beauty, there was indeed a possibility of her being surrounded.

    After his internalints, big mountain took out the father and son''s tent and was ready to start work. However, he saw Leng ruoxue, who had jumped down from the back of the feather, from the corner of his eye. She was holding an exquisite house in her hand and ced it on the empty ground. After a few breaths, the house suddenly returned to its normal size.

    This scene stunned mountain and his son.

    W-what was this? The mountain father and son felt that they had been through a lot today. They had never heard of anyone in the Haotian continent who had such a portable and inhabitable house! This was definitely a divine weapon! A rare and rare divine artifact!

    "Rare and strange!"

    These words reached the ears of big mountain and his son. Instantly, the father and son were so embarrassed that they wished they could find a hole to hide in.

    After saying this, the baby ignored the depressed expressions of the father and son and ran to find its master.

    The little beasts were very observant. They knew that their master had a high demand for food. Hence, after Leng ruoxue took out the ingredients, they split up and worked together to prepare dinner.

    Looking at the Beastie''s skillful movements, the mountain father and son were so shocked that their eyes were not enough to see. It was definitely the first time in their lives that they had seen a little Beastie who could cook.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was so magical!

    Big mountain and his son were secretly shocked. This time, they didn''t dare to show it. Unfortunately, even though they thought that they had hidden their surprise very well, they still couldn''t hide it from baby and the other little beasts.

    Then, he heard his baby roar,"hurry up ande help. You can only have enough food and clothing if you do it yourself. If you want to eat for free, don''t even dream of it!"

    "Oh! It''s here! They''re here!" The father and son jogged over and took the initiative to take the vegetables from their precious little beast ws.

    After that, perhaps baby''s few little beasts were addicted to being supervisors, after the dinner work was taken over, they all stood at the side and watched like Masters. It was only when the fragrance of the food wafted out that baby said in a serious manner,""Little guy, your cooking skills are not bad! From now on, you''ll be responsible for all our meals on Haotian continent!"

    "Alright!" The mountain nodded hurriedly. If he could do something for senior, they would also feel that he was a useful person. The word ''little fellow'' from baby''s mouth was ignored by the mountain.

    After dinner, baby took the initiative to arrange a room for big mountain and his son. The three of them and the five little beasts went into the house to rest.

    After breakfast the next morning, they continued on their way.

    Just like that, after flying for nearly five days, they finally arrived at Luo city.

    Outside the city gate, Yunded.

    Leng ruoxue jumped down from feather''s back. She stood at the city gate and took a nce, but she could already feel that something was amiss.

    There seemed to be a little too many guards at the city gate.

    As they walked to the city gates, before Leng ruoxue and the others could even stand firmly, a few fiendish-looking guards immediately rushed in front of them and surrounded them.

    Leng ruoxue raised her brows and looked at the guards surrounding them.""What is the meaning of this?"

    "Are we going to Luo city?" A guard asked loudly.

    "What else did you think?" Leng ruoxue was speechless. She was already at the entrance of Luo city. She couldn''t be here to take a look at the city walls, right?

    "You bastard! I''m asking you a question, so answer properly and don''t say such nonsense! If it wasn''t for the fact that you''re a beauty, this Lord would have thrown you into jail, do you understand?" When the guard heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he almost flew into a rage out of embarrassment.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she furrowed her brows. These guards ... Were from the Luo family? She was a little angry. How did the Luo family discipline their nsmen? Had they forgotten what she had said to Luo Xian and his son before she left?

    "I want to see your city Lord," Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    "Meet our city Lord? Beauty, how do you know that our city Lord is choosing a wife? So you''re here to participate in the selection! Then you''vee to the right ce. Tell me your name and I can rmend you. You can directly enter the semi-finals. How about it?" The person who looked like the leader of the guards quickly came forward with a smile when he heard that Leng ruoxue wanted to see the city Lord.

    Leng ruoxue''s brows furrowed even more when she heard the leader of the guards. However, she had yet to figure out the truth of the matter, so she decided to wait and see.

    "Can you really rmend me?" Leng ruoxue asked, seemingly worried.

    "Of course! I happen to have the right to rmend you. " The leader of the guards said proudly. Then, he carefully sized up Leng ruoxue. The more he looked at her, the more satisfied he was. With this Beauty''s looks, it would not be a problem for her to be selected! He would also be appreciated by the city Lord because of his rmendation. When he thought of this, he was excited. The way he looked at Leng ruoxue was even more radiant, like a Wolf looking at fresh meat.

 Chapter 2593 Luo Citys City Lord?(3)

    "Since that''s the case, I''ll have to trouble this Captain to help me make a rmendation! If I can seed, I will definitely not forget your great kindness. " Leng ruoxue put on an expression of gratitude.

    "Hahaha! Don''t worry, I''ll take care of this. Tell me the name and I''ll rmend it to you. " The captain of the guards said impatiently.

    "I''m Leng Xue. " Leng ruoxue said shyly.

    "Leng Xue? It''s really a good name, and the person lives up to his name!" The captain of the guards praised her, but the truth was, not to mention that the name of the woman in front of him was really quite nice, even if it wasn''t nice, if she was only called Ah Hua, ah Cao, or something, he would still praise her.

    After knowing Leng ruoxue''s name, the captain of the guards hurriedly took out a registration form and filled it in. Then, he remembered that he had not asked about her age.

    Leng ruoxue reported that she was 16 years old. She felt a little embarrassed when she mentioned her age. Sixteen? She was almost sixteen years old. Now, in order to observe the changes, he had to pretend to be young. However, for cultivators, age really didn''t mean anything.

    When big mountain and his son heard Leng ruoxue''s age, they couldn''t help but stare at her with wide eyes. It was obvious that none of them believed that Leng ruoxue was really only sixteen years old. However, a woman''s age was naturally a secret. More importantly, a good man should not ask a woman''s age!

    As for a certain Guard Captain, when he heard that Leng ruoxue was only 16 years old, he was naturally overjoyed. On top of that, he saw that Leng ruoxue''s cultivation wasn''t that high, so he didn''t doubt her words at all.

    Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and asked,""You''re from the Leng family?"

    "Yup! However, I''m only from the Leng family''s side branch, and my rtionship with them is rtively distant. What, can''t the Leng family participate in the election?" After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she looked at the captain of the guards pitifully as she blinked her beautiful eyes with a bitter expression.

    When the guard Captain saw that the beauty was about to cry, it immediately aroused his strong desire to protect her. He quickly said,""Sure, sure, we most wee the daughters of big families to participate in the election. You and our city Lord are definitely a match made in heaven! And they''re quite well-matched in social status!"

    "I''m relieved to hear you say that. " Leng ruoxue suppressed her disgust and nodded.

    "Don''t worry, you''ll definitely be selected. " The guard Captain promised.

    Leng ruoxue smiled to express her gratitude before asking,""My subordinates and Beastie want to be with me. It shouldn''t be a problem for them to enter the city with me, right? I think the security at the city gate is quite strict ..."

    "No problem!" The guard Captain nced at the little beasts, then at big mountain and his son. He thought to himself,''what could be wrong with these little things and two weak subordinates?'' However, from the looks of it, the beauty in front of him was really not very favored in the family! This subordinate''s strength is actually so low, sigh! It was quite pitiful.

    Fortunately, she had met him. With his rmendation, this beauty would be able to live a good life in the future. Of course, he would also have endless benefits! The captain of the Imperial Guards secretly imagined Leng ruoxue as a dested daughter who had been bullied by her family and had traveled all the way to Luo city to participate in the selection. It was really not easy. This was clearly an inspirational drama!

    After filling in the nks in his head, he looked at Leng ruoxue with a look of sympathy. As for Leng ruoxue, she could feel the guard captain''s gaze on her. She could only smile in silence.

    "Let''s go! I''ll take you into the city. " After feeling sorry for them, the captain of the guards said this with a face full of enthusiasm. Leng ruoxue, the other two, and the five little beasts did not even have to pay the entrance fee and were directly brought into the city.

    At this moment, there were quite a number of people on the streets of Luo city. Leng ruoxue and her group of people followed behind the captain of the royal guards and were constantly surrounded by people. The surrounding people even secretly pointed at them and gossiped about them, causing Leng ruoxue to almost go crazy.

    "Don''t worry about those people. They are all friends and rtives of their families. They are jealous that you are more beautiful than their daughter. Just ignore them." The captain of the guards could tell that Leng ruoxue was a little frustrated, so he kindly exined to her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Alright," he said. Leng ruoxue nodded obediently.

    The captain of the guards returned a satisfied smile. An obedient woman would be weed wherever she went.

    He then led Leng ruoxue and the rest to turn a few streets before the captain of the guards suddenly pointed at an Inn and said,""We''re here, you guys can stay here!"

    ncing at the inn, Leng ruoxue was puzzled.""Why do you want to stay in the inn? I can''t stay in the city Lord''s mansion?"

    Although Leng ruoxue''s words were a little arrogant, the captain of the guards didn''t have any negative feelings towards her. He even thought that this was a disy of her self-improvement. However, if these words were heard by the other candidates, it might incur the wrath of the crowd. Hence, he exined patiently,""Not now. Only those who pass the semi-finals can stay in the city Lord''s mansion and wait for the final. You can only stay in the inn for now."

    "The environment here is not bad. It''s the best Inn in Luo city. Believe me, you''re the person I rmended. Of course, I''ll take care of you." The guard Captain added.

    "I understand." Leng ruoxue nodded. She couldn''t help but think to herself,"it seems that the city Lord''s wife selection is quiteplicated. I really don''t know what Luo Xian wants to do."

    Leng ruoxue, who was full of doubts, stayed in the inn under the arrangement of the captain of the guards. As for Luo Xian and his son, it seemed that she could only meet them in private.

    After sending off the captain of the guards, Leng ruoxue had just sat down in the living room when she saw big mountain looking at her hesitantly. His expression seemed to be in a dilemma.

    "What do you want to say?" Leng ruoxue could not help but ask kindly when she saw how ufortable he was.

    "I didn''t expect senior toe to Luo city to participate in the wife selection for the city Lord." The mountain said with a look of sudden realization. However, he felt that something was not right. With this senior''s strength, it would not be wrong for him to find a piece ofnd and be a city Lord! Why would he be interested in the position of the city Lord''s wife? This didn''t make sense.

    The mountain had been thinking about this question ever since he entered Luo city, but he could not figure it out no matter what.

    "Pfft!" Hearing big mountain''s words, Leng ruoxue, who had just taken a sip of tea, spat it out. She could not help but wipe the cold sweat off her forehead.

    Leng ruoxue was even more speechless when she saw mountain''s perplexed and confused expression.

    What did she say or do to cause the mountain to misunderstand?

    Leng ruoxue was both worried and depressed.

    When baby heard this, he was so angry that he clenched his little ws and scratched at the mountain''s body. As he scratched, he roared fiercely,""Choose your big head! Is that lousy city Lord worthy of my lovely master? Do you even have a brain? Do you have a pig''s brain?"

    The mountain felt so wronged!

    However, he did not dare to talk back. He could only hold his head tightly and Dodge the baby''s sharp ws. In just a few minutes, his clothes were torn into rags and hanging on his body.

 Chapter 2594 Luo Citys City Lord?(4)

    Even so, baby still felt that it was not enough! He angrily extended his cold ws in front of mountain and threatened,""If you dare to talk nonsense again, it won''t just be your clothes that will be scratched next time!"

    "I, I feel so wronged." The mountain mumbled softly, not daring to look at the fierce baby.

    "Why are you feeling wronged? My cute master is the one who''s feeling wronged! For no reason at all, you arranged for her to be together with that lousy city Lord. Let me tell you, if my family''s lovely master''s fianc¨¦, who likes to drink vinegar, finds out about this, you''ll be dead, do you understand?" Baby threatened.

    "I, I know." The mountain replied pitifully.

    "You''re tactful. " The baby said as if it would fight whoever dared to say anything about its master.

    Leng ruoxue nced at the pitiful mountain and sighed before exining,""I do want to see the city Lord of Luo city. As for participating in the wife selection, it''s just a temporary stop-gap measure to wait and see."

    "That''s right, you pig. To tell you the truth, the city Lord of Luo city is my lovely master''s subordinate. Do you understand now?" Baby asked again in anger.

    "I understand." Although the mountain said that, he still did not understand. Since the city Lord of Luo city was senior''s subordinate, why didn''t senior just reveal his identity? There was no need to do so.

    It was a pity that he was not Leng ruoxue, so he naturally did not know what Leng ruoxue was thinking.

    All along, Leng ruoxue had been extremely strict with her subordinates. Her principle was that if others didn''t offend her, she wouldn''t offend them. If someone offended her, she would return the favor a million times over! But now, Luo city was obviously different from what she had expected of Luo Xian. Therefore, she suspected that something had happened in Luo city that she did not know about.

    Only by investigating in private could they really find out the truth of the matter and not wrongly use Luo Xian. And if this matter of choosing a wife was really caused by Luo Xian, she had to at least find out the reason. If everything was normal, she would not meddle in her subordinate''s private life. After all, she could not expect her subordinate to be single for life, right? But what if something unusual happened ...

    Leng ruoxue hoped that she was overthinking things and believed that the Luo family would not dare to do anything that would go against her wishes.

    At this moment, the little beasts that were connected to Leng ruoxue understood their master''s thoughts and jumped onto Leng ruoxue''s shoulders and legs in an understanding manner.""Master, let us go to the city Lord''s mansion!"

    "Okay, be careful." Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement.

    "Don''t worry, adorable master. We''ll be careful. " Baby promised, then gave the other four a look, and the five little things immediately jumped out of the room.

    The mountain watched the five little beasts until they disappeared without a trace. He then said worriedly,"Senior, why don''t I go out and take a look as well? I''m afraid they won''t be able to find the city Lord''s mansion. "

    "No need, we''ll just wait for the news." Leng ruoxue was very assured of her Beastie. Those little things were very clever! Ling also knew the art of invisibility, and with their strength, it was almost impossible for people on the Haotian continent to find them.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue was not worried about his little beasts ''safety, big mountain could not say anything. Actually, he was not afraid that the five little beasts would not be able to find the city Lord''s residence. He was mainly afraid that if the five little beasts were to ask for directions, someone might want to take them in as their beasts. That would be a huge problem!

    The five little beasts were all so cute, it was hard not to be targeted.

    However, if the mountain''s good intentions were known by baby and the other little beasts, they would obviously be despised. In baby''s words, in this world, even the divine realm, the person who wanted to scheme against them had not been born yet! If they really dared to scheme against them, they would definitely not be the unlucky ones.

    And that was indeed the case. After the little beasts left the inn, they didn''t even need to ask for directions. They just happened to see a group of guards who seemed to be going to the city Lord''s mansion.

    Ling cast an invisibility spell on them and the five little beasts swaggered behind the group of guards. As they walked, they wouldment on which Guard''s walking posture was not up to standard, or which Guard''s body size was too big and not up to standard, and so on.

    Not long after, the five of them arrived at the city Lord''s mansion.

    Seeing the ck que with the words "city Lord''s mansion" hanging at the entrance of the magnificent and resplendent Pce, the little beasts were only surprised for a moment before walking straight in.

    As if they were strolling in their own backyard, the five little beasts first familiarized themselves with the city Lord''s mansion''s environment before walking into the most luxurious courtyard.

    After entering the courtyard, the five little beasts went straight to a room with people inside. They heard the soft voices of two women talking inside. After listening at the door for a while, they realized that this was not the residence of the city Lord.

    "You bastard!" What was going on? This courtyard was the most beautiful and luxurious, but it was not the city Lord''s residence. What was the city Lord of Luo city thinking? Was his head kicked by a donkey?

    The five little beasts all cursed in their hearts with indignant faces. Then, under baby''s lead, they collectively left the courtyard and moved to another ce.

    After walking around half a circle, they found a few courtyards that were not the city Lord''s residence. Baby and the other little fellows had no choice but to go to the kitchen and decided to wait here. It''s almost night time, the city Lord must have dinner, right? One should know that the aroma of food in the kitchen could be smelled from afar. The Haotian continent was different from the divine realm. The people in the divine realm might not eat every day, but the people here must eat.

    Hard work paid off. Under the situation where the precious few beasts were deliberately waiting for an opportunity, a servant finally came out of the kitchen with a few tes of freshly prepared food. The five little beasts immediately followed. This time, they really managed to find their way to the residence of the city Lord.

    It was only when they heard the attendant call out "city Lord" that they finally confirmed that they had found the right ce.

    However, who was the person who was called the city Lord? Why didn''t they have any impression of it?

 Chapter 2595 Mountain And His Sons Mission (1)

    The five little beasts carefully stared at the city Lord of Luo city for a long time, but they couldn''t see any simrities between this guy and Luo Xian. However, just because he wasn''t Luo Xian didn''t mean that the city Lord wasn''t a member of the Luo family. However, ording to the understanding of the little beasts, the Luo family, as the subordinates of their master, shouldn''t be so high-profile?

    The five of them had made a round around the area and had basically found out about the situation, especially the women who lived in a certain courtyard. It was said that their identities were quite extraordinary. In other words, they were all daughters of big families. Was it normal for so many daughters of big families toe to Luo city to participate in the wife selection of the city Lord?

    After baby and the other beasts confirmed that the city Lord of Luo city was a stranger to them, they didn''t even look at him. They turned around and swaggered away invisibly.

    They returned to the inn. Baby could not wait to report the situation to its master. After Leng ruoxue heard everything, she did not say a word and only drank her tea calmly. However, big mountain and his son, who were listening by the side, were dumbfounded. Neither of them had expected that the five little beasts would be able to investigate the situation in the city Lord''s mansion so thoroughly in such a short period of time. They were really amazing!

    With that thought, the mountain felt inferior again.

    It was no wonder that senior didn''t need him to investigate the situation. With these little beasts around, his work efficiency would probably be unsightly! The mountain''s gaze towards the Beasties was filled with adoration once again. While baby was basking in the baptism of adoration, he taunted the mountain with a wicked heart,""How is it? do you admire me? I''m a legend. "

    "Uh! I do admire him. " The mountain was speechless. He had noment on Beastie''s self-proimed big brother.

    However, he had to give them face, and he really admired the work ability of these little guys. At the same time, he couldn''t help but sigh. Wu.....Why didn''t he have such a smart Beastie?

    However, this kind of thing depended on fate, so it seemed that envy was not the right thing to do. After adjusting his state of mind, big mountain quickly calmed down and pretended to be invisible. However, his dark eyes kept ncing in Leng ruoxue''s direction from time to time. The meaning in his eyes seemed to be asking,"what should we do next?"

    "Rest early today!" Leng ruoxue nced at big mountain and said on purpose.

    When big mountain heard this, he felt an itch in his heart. However, since Leng ruoxue did not want to say it, he did not dare to force her to say it. Sob ... This was bullying an honest person!

    He peeked in Leng ruoxue''s direction with a hidden bitterness before big mountain turned around and left with his son unwillingly to return to his room.

    "Cute master, should we take action in the dead of night?" Baby asked after big mountain and his son had left.

    "What for? Have a good night''s sleep so that you''ll have the energy to participate in the selection tomorrow, right?" Leng ruoxue smiled faintly.

    "Uh! I thought that my cute master would want to take a look at the city Lord''s mansion. " Baby lowered its little head in disappointment. It loved to see the world in chaos, but it felt deeply regretful that it could only sleep at night and could not do anything bad.

    "Tomorrow, we can go to the Divine Master''s residence openly. Why do we have to make a trip in the middle of the night? besides, didn''t you just go there?" Leng ruoxue replied matter-of-factly.

    "Alright then!" Hearing its cute master say this, baby could only obediently express that it was very obedient. Otherwise, master could do anything in a rage!

    The next morning.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest had just finished their breakfast when the anxious Imperial Guard Captain brought a team of subordinates to the inn. He was naturally here to pick Leng ruoxue up.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Leng ruoxue was deeply surprised to see the captain of the royal guards here so early. However, she did not say much and only put on a grateful expression. She smiled faintly at the captain and said,""Captain of the guards, you''vee so early. Thank you for your hard work."

    "It''s not hard at all. I''ve used some connections and specially arranged for you to be in the front of the queue, so I''ll take you to the city Lord''s mansion now. You must perform well at that time!" The guard Captain warned with a worried expression.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll do my best. Of course, I won''t forget the benefits you''ve given me." Leng ruoxue said.

    When the guard Captain heard this, he felt that he had not made the wrong choice. The way he looked at Leng ruoxue also became gentler.

    On the way to the city Lord''s mansion, the captain of the guards told her many things to take note of when she entered the city Lord''s mansion, especially the city Lord''s preferences. He also told her to be obedient and try her best to curry favor with the city Lord when she had the opportunity. Only then would she have a better chance. In the words of the captain of the guards, thepetition this time was too fierce.

    However, Leng ruoxue did not think much of it. After all, she was not really here to participate in the wife selection! But seeing the guard captain''s concern and concern, she didn''t want to make him worry too much for fear that she wouldn''t get any benefits. So, she basically gave the guard Captain Face.

    The captain of the guards was naturally very satisfied with Leng ruoxue''s humble attitude. He sent Leng ruoxue, her two subordinates, and the five little beasts into the city Lord''s residence and handed them over to the head butler who was in charge of this matter. He then turned back every three steps and left the city Lord''s residence with a reluctant expression.

    After the captain of the guards left, the head butler of Luo city''s city Lord''s mansion carefully sized up Leng ruoxue. He was even more stunned when he saw her. Then, he turned around and ran away.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this scene, she could not help but feel speechless. What was going on? Did he recognize her? It didn''t look like it?

    Even though she had no idea why the head butler would react in such a way, Leng ruoxue could clearly sense that there were a fewplicated and venomous gazes directed at her.

    The courtyard they were in wasn''t too big. Besides her, there were more than ten young women standing in the courtyard. These women''s faces were undoubtedly beautiful, but their gazes made Leng ruoxue extremely unhappy.

    Obviously, she had unfortunately be The Public Enemy of these women. Seeing the situation, Leng ruoxue really wanted to cry out for her own innocence. She really wasn''t here to fight for status with these women. Unfortunately, she couldn''t say such words now.

    In addition, she also despised these women who regarded her as a vase and let others judge her. That was clearly degrading herself. She would never do such a thing herself. However, she would not want to meddle in other people''s business and save them from the sea of suffering, because she knew that these women were all willing. A family had raised and cultivated them, and marriage was their only use.

    It had to be said that this was also a kind of sorrow for women.

    Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but sigh when she saw the behavior of these women. There was definitely something detestable about pitiful people. They had already been raised to the point where they were beyond redemption.

    "Come with me." Just as Leng ruoxue''s thoughts were flying around, a voice suddenly sounded by her ear.

    Leng ruoxue turned around subconsciously and happened to see a certain Butler staring at her with bright eyes.

 Chapter 2596 The Mountain Father And Sons Mission (2)

    Nodding her head, Leng ruoxue obediently followed the city Lord''s residence''s head butler out of the courtyard. She was led by the head butler to a courtyard that was about the same size as the previous one. The head butler then said to her,""Go in! The city Lord is waiting for you inside. "

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue was slightly taken aback. What did he mean by the city Lord was waiting for her inside? The city Lord was going to participate in the semi-finals?

    In reality, what Leng ruoxue didn''t know was that her second round of examinations was different from others. Because the head butler had already submitted her information and praised her, the city Lord of Luo city was immediately interested. He wanted to meet Leng ruoxue in private. If she was really as beautiful as the head butler described, he could open a special channel for Leng ruoxue and let her pass the second round of examinations.

    However, Leng ruoxue was naturally not aware of this process. This was different from what the captain of the guards had told her. Hence, she did not expect to be able to meet the city Lord of Luo city so soon. However, this was a good thing for her.

    Leng ruoxue was only stunned for a moment before she regained her senses. She nodded at the head butler and stepped into the unremarkable courtyard.

    This courtyard was not an ordinary courtyard. It was the real main courtyard of the city Lord of Luo city. As the city Lord, it was inconceivable for him to live in such an unremarkable courtyard. However, Leng ruoxue had already received reports from treasure and the other little beasts, so she was rather calm about the fact that the city Lord of Luo city was living here.

    Once they entered the courtyard, an attendant immediately led Leng ruoxue to a room. The attendant opened the door and let her in. However, the room was pitch ck, and she couldn''t even see her fingers.

    Seeing this scene, Leng ruoxue didn''t know how to express the feelings in her heart. At the very least, she was thinking,"what the hell is this?" Mysterious?

    Suddenly, a beam of light shone on Leng ruoxue''s body. She subconsciously dodged, but the beam of light continued to chase after her. The beam of light slowly moved down from her face to her body, and it also provoked Leng ruoxue''s anger.

    Yes! Leng ruoxue was furious! He was furious!

    It was obvious that she was feeling emotional. A voice came from the dark corner,""You''re indeed a rare beauty. I''m very satisfied with you, so you can stay!"

    "But I''m not satisfied with you. What should I do?" Leng ruoxue resisted the urge to beat him up and replied indifferently.

    "Hehe! You''re still a little chili, but I like it!" The owner of the voice chuckled as he continued.

    "I don''t like that." Leng ruoxue was almost speechless. What was this fellow trying to do? Or was this Luo city''s city Lord a little shameful? "I hate people who pretend to be mysterious the most," she continued."You just happened to be right."

    "Beauty, calm down! I just wanted to create a sense of mystery. If I made you unhappy because of this, I''m very sorry. " The owner of the voice coaxed patiently.

    "I don''t think there''s anything mysterious about you. Could it be that you''re so ugly that you can''t be seen? Or are you afraid of scaring me because you''re too old?" Leng ruoxue said on purpose.

    "Hehe, beauty, don''t worry. I''m neither ugly nor old. You''ll definitely be satisfied with me." When the owner of the voice heard Leng ruoxue''s words, heughed happily.

    However, after Leng ruoxue heard his words, she could not help but frown. From this guy''s voice, she could not tell how old he was. It could be said that his voice was very young. However, to be able to be a city Lord, how could this man be young?

    However, this fellow was hiding in a dark corner and refused toe out. For a moment, Leng ruoxue, who had been hiding her strength and did not want to reveal it too early, could not do anything to him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    How could she provoke this man toe out? She had to at least confirm who this guy was, right? After some thought, Leng ruoxue said,"since you''re neither old nor ugly, thene out and let me have a look!" As the saying goes, seeing is believing. If I don''t see it with my own eyes, how can I know if you''re telling the truth or not?"

    Hearing Leng ruoxue''s distrustful tone, the city Lord of Luo city sighed helplessly before saying,""Alright then!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the room lit up. A handsome man walked towards Leng ruoxue.

    Finally seeing the man''s true face, Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes but did not say anything. The man could not help but tease,""Now that you''ve seen my true face, how is it? are you satisfied?"

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she sized the man up seriously.

    The man in front of her was indeed good-looking, but he was far from being a demon. The gap between them was even greater. Especially since this man was holding a folding fan in his hand and looked extremely handsome, Leng ruoxue immediately gave him a zero. Otherwise, he would be considered as someone at the extreme level! However, a fan had destroyed him, because the man holding the fan was one of the men she hated the most in her life.

    This kind of man, no matter how handsome he was, he was not her type!

    Seeing Leng ruoxue''s conflicted expression, as though she was not satisfied with him, the city Lord of Luo city felt depressed. He could not help but say,""Beauty, you can''t find another young talent like me on the Haotian continent! So, you have to know how to seize the opportunity, understand? Thepetition among the daughters of the aristocratic families is so intense that it''s beyond your imagination. However, I still have high hopes for you, and my heart is on your side. "

    She didn''t care! He really didn''t care!

    Even though Leng ruoxue really wanted to shout back, but in order to quietly observe the changes, she held it in.

    After taking a few deep breaths and adjusting her agitated emotions, Leng ruoxue pretended to hesitate and asked,""You really think highly of me?"

    "Of course, out of all these women, you are the one that moved my heart the most." Luo city''s city Lord spoke the truth. His eyes were filled with deep affection as he looked at Leng ruoxue with a fiery gaze.

    However, Leng ruoxue was not too interested in his gaze. On the contrary, Leng ruoxue even looked at the other party valiantly and said,""But I don''t even know who you are. How do you expect me to believe you?"

    Faced with Leng ruoxue''s doubts, the city Lord of Luo city turned pale with fright.""You don''t know who I am? How is that possible? you must know that almost everyone in the Haotian continent knows me. "

    "Uh! Can I say that I''m one of the few people who are not like you? I really don''t know who you are. I only know that you are the city Lord of Luo city. But this is obviously not enough for a person who wants to entrust his life to you. So, if you are sincere, you should first tell me about your eight generations of ancestors! My grandfather said that I can''t marry someone whose eight generations of ancestors are unclear!" Leng ruoxue said with a worried look.

    "Are they that strict?" The city Lord of Luo city obviously couldn''t believe it.

    "It''s rted to a woman''s lifelong event, so how can it not be strict and cautious!" Leng ruoxue said in an unpleasant tone.

    "That''s true, hehe! I''ve been overthinking, but I can only tell you my name now. I''ll tell you the rest when I have the chance in the future. " The city Lord of Luo city thought for a moment.

 Chapter 2597 The Mountain Father And Sons Mission (3)

    "Sure." Leng ruoxue nodded.

    "Wen Yuan, my name." The city Lord of Luo city said as if he had made a big decision.

    ? "Wen Yuan? If I remember correctly, shouldn''t the surname of the governor of Luo city be Luo?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes and pretended to be confused. Furthermore, this person''s surname was Wen. What was going on?

    "That was in the past. Luo city is mine now." Wen Yuanughed.

    "Oh!" Leng ruoxue responded softly and did not continue asking.

    In an instant, the atmosphere turned heavy. Wen Yuan did not interrupt Leng ruoxue''s thoughts because he had already started to imagine that after Leng ruoxue heard his name, she should be thinking about how to exin to her strict family.

    ÓÐÁËËûµÄ×ÔÐÐÄÔ²¹£¬ÀäÈôÑ©ÄÑµÃµÄÏíÊÜµ½ÁËÒ»»á¶ù°²¾²µÄÊ±¼ä£¬¶øËýÒ²È·ÊµÔÚÈÏÕæË¼¿¼£¬Ë¼¿¼µÄÄÚÈÝ£¬µ±È»²»¿ÉÄÜÊÇÎÂÔ¶ÏëµÄÄÇ°ã¡£

    After an unknown period of time, Leng ruoxue''s voice rang out once again. She asked very directly,""Then this Luo city ... Was it you who took it?"

    "It can''t be considered snatching, it can only be said that the winner is king and the loser is Bandit!" Wen Yuan did not get angry at Leng ruoxue''s disrespect. Instead, he exined with a gentle smile.

    "You''re right, this world is where the strong are respected. " Leng ruoxue pretended to agree.

    "Not bad! Luo city will be ours from now on. " When Wen Yuan saw that Leng ruoxue finally had the same thoughts as him, he couldn''t help but say happily.

    What if I say that I want to control the entire Haotian continent?" Leng ruoxue suddenly asked after hearing Wen Yuan''s words.

    Wen Yuan was stunned by Leng ruoxue''s question, but a smile quickly appeared on his handsome face. He said in satisfaction,""I didn''t misjudge you. You''re the most suitable woman to stand side by side with me. I''m surprised that you have such an idea, but I''m even more satisfied with you. However, my goal is much bigger than yours. I won''t just focus on this small Haotian continent. "

    "Do you have a bigger goal?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes and put on a look of seeking answers.

    "Of course, my goal is the divine realm. However, this is still too far away for us now. However, I hope that one day, you and I can stand at the peak of the immortal realm together, looking down on the world!" When Wen Yuan mentioned this goal, his eyes became brighter and brighter. Leng ruoxue could see his ambition from his dark eyes. However, she would notment on whether he would seed or not.

    "So, are you willing to do it?" After he finished speaking, Wen Yuan asked Leng ruoxue about her thoughts urgently.

    "Of course I want to, but I don''t have that kind of ability!" Leng ruoxue said shyly.

    "I''m here, what are you afraid of? As long as we persevere and work hard, we''ll seed one day. " Wen Yuan''s aura suddenly rose.

    "Then I''ll be looking forward to this day." Leng ruoxue agreed helplessly. Now, she could see that this fellow''s mental state was definitely not normal. Otherwise, why would he have such a weird idea? Did he really think that the divine realm was that easy to conquer? With the people under him?

    Furthermore, Leng ruoxue had also managed to find out some of his background from her conversation with Wen Yuan. Naturally, she was not willing to continue feigning civility with him. However, it was not a good time to fall out with this fellow right now. Hence, she made an excuse that she was tired and turned to leave under Wen Yuan''s reluctant gaze.

    Even after walking for a long distance, Leng ruoxue was still drenched in sweat. Wen Yuan and the previous captain of the guards were indeed a group of friends! Just look at that pitiful little eyes. They were exactly the same. But unfortunately, that look was of little use to her.

    Just as Leng ruoxue was thinking about this, the head butler, who had disappeared for quite a while, caught up with her and brought her to another courtyard without giving her any chance to exin.

    This courtyard must have been arranged for her by the head butler. It had its own door and courtyard. Other than a few familiar figures, there was no one else.

    "Cute master, how did the interview go?" Upon seeing Leng ruoxue, baby was the first to jump onto her shoulder and tease her.

    Seeing that big mountain and his son, as well as the other four Beastie, were also looking forward to it, Leng ruoxue could only say helplessly,""It''s alright! The city Lord seems to be very satisfied with me. "<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Of course I''m satisfied. This is a ce that the city Lord specially asked me to arrange for you to stay in. Moreover, miss Leng is the only one living here. The daughters of the other families are all squeezed together by a few people." When the head butler heard this, he quickly spoke up.

    Who knew that when baby heard this, he curled his lips and said with a dark expression,"What! My ce is much bigger than my cute master ''s. "

    Hearing that the little fox seemed to be very dissatisfied with the size of the residence, the head butler quickly exined,""They have a lot of people! Moreover, even though the ce they''re living in looks luxurious on the outside, the decorations inside are definitely not as exquisite as this ce. "

    "This is all because my master is born to keep a low profile and doesn''t like to be ostentatious. Therefore, the ces he gives his own people to live in look ordinary, but there''s a universe inside. As for the ces for the guests, although they look gorgeous and Noble, they''re shy without substance." Luo city''s city Lord''s mansion''s chief butler said after taking a breath. His words also revealed two meanings. First, it indicated that the city Lord had already treated Leng ruoxue as one of his own. Second,... Naturally, it was the ce they were currently living in, which looked unremarkable but was definitely the best!

    "This is more like it." Baby was satisfied after hearing this.

    The head butler was sweating profusely in fear. Sob ... Fortunately, this little fox was finally settled. If it wasn''t for the fact that its owner was about to be the mistress of Luo city, he wouldn''t have to bow to this little fox!

    After taking care of the treasure, the head butler immediately ran out of the ce as if he was running for his life. Leng ruoxue looked at the back of a certain head butler and could not help but sigh at the charm of the treasure. Of course, it was a charm that could scare people to death.

    Leng ruoxue brought da Shan, his son, and the five little beasts into a room. She set up another boundary before telling them about the governor of Luo city.

    Hearing that their cute master suspected that the city Lord of Luo city might be a member of the Wen family, baby and the other beasts were surprised. There was actually a fish that escaped the from the Wen family? It was too amazing. How did this guy survive? It was said that after the Wen family in the God World died out, the Wen family in the godly maind might have also died out. So where did this Wen Yuane from? He couldn''t have jumped out of a rock, right?

    "Master, why are there still people in the Wen family? They even came to the Haotian continent and upied our territory? Are they looking for death?" Suddenly, baby said angrily. He was so angry that all the fur on his body stood up.

    "That''s right. This is definitely a robbery. Master, we can''t let them do as they please." The Mei also clenched her little ws with a look of righteous indignation.

    "Master! Let''s go and kill them now! Take this opportunity to take back Luo city! We can''t let others take advantage of our ce!" Mo yehuo roared.

    "Calm down! Those who upy our territory will definitely be killed! But the key now is that we have to know how many people of the Wen family havee to the Haotian continent. Otherwise, it would be a waste of time if we kill one and another paires. " The one who said this so clearly was Yu.

    "That''s right, we have to find the Luo family. Now that the people here have been upied by the suspected Wen family, the Luo family will definitely not have a good time!" Ling gave his final opinion.

    Listening to the opinions of her little beasts, Leng ruoxue nodded her head repeatedly. It seemed like her little beasts had all grown up and knew how to analyze things. In particr, Yu and Ling''s words made her feel both surprised and relieved. She felt as if her children finally did not need her protection. Of course, this kind of feeling was also a little sad, making her heart sour.

    The mountain father and son who were listening by the side were once again dumbfounded. They knew that the seniors were talking about the city Lord of Luo city, but they didn''t understand what they were talking about. To the father and son, this conversation was as remorseful and iprehensible as a heavenly book. But what shocked them even more was the intelligence of these little beasts in front of them. It was so high that it was frightening!

    Look at what they''ve said? He was really calm! Enough ... He couldn''t think of any words to describe the feeling in the depths of his heart. Compared to these delicate and lovely little beasts, he felt that he was so good that he could jump into the river. It was really a blow to him!

    The pitiful big mountain and his son looked at each other and pretended to be invisible.

    At that moment, baby moved in front of the worried-looking father and son, and said with a smile,""Big mountain, I have a mission for you. Can you do it?"

    "What mission?" The mountain asked in a daze.

    "From today onwards, when you''re free, take Xiao Shan around the city and help us find out more about the Luo family. Remember, you must find out in private and not let everyone know, understand? If we dare to expose our identity and alert the enemy, hehe! Just wait for my punishment!" Babyughed evilly. Actually, if it could, it really wanted to go out by itself, but it was afraid that bad people would take advantage of its master, so it could only stay at its post to protect its master! After all, in its heart, its master was much more important than the Luo family.

    As for the mountain father and son! His own strength was low, so what if he went out to find out some information? It would not be noticed by others. There was also Xiao Shan. Although the baby was young, it had been trained by the baby these days and had be much smarter. It was no longer as timid as before, so it was still very optimistic about the father and son pair. This time, it would be a chance for them to show off.

    When the mountain father and son heard this, they nodded repeatedly and said cautiously,""I promise toplete the mission!"

 Chapter 2598 Smashing With Money (1)

    Baby nodded in satisfaction, then said to the mountain father and son,""Then you guys can go out for a walk now!"

    ? Ugh! The mountain did not expect the little Purple Fox to be so impatient. However, it was not even noon yet! It was indeed a waste of time to just stay here. Furthermore, Leng ruoxue had brought the father and son out of Fu city, so he really wanted to repay Leng ruoxue for saving his life. It wasn''t difficult for him to gather some information.

    With that, the mountain and his son left the city Lord''s mansion under the watchful eyes of the little beasts.

    After they left, Leng ruoxue nced at the treasure and asked with a faint smile,""Baby, are you really at ease to let the mountain and his son go out and Scout for information?" Is this little fellow sure he''s not trying to prank me?

    "Don''t worry! What was there to be worried about? Although the father and son were a little slow, they couldn''t possibly be unable to do such a small thing! Don''t you agree, adorable master?" Baby said with a smile, feeling a little proud that his people had done their best.

    "That makes sense, but you''d better send someone to protect them! Luo city is very chaotic now. If the father and son attract other people''s attention, it will alert the enemy. " Leng ruoxue asked worriedly.

    "That''s fine, then who''ll go?" Baby looked back at his four friends and asked.

    "You!" The four little beasts pointed their ws at the treasure in unison.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help butugh out loud. Why was her Beastie so adorable? However, the baby was about to cry. It was being betrayed!

    Sob ... I''ve been betrayed by my friends! The baby was heartbroken. It looked at its master with tears in its silver eyes. Then, it turned to look angrily at itspanions who seemed to be gloating at Leng ruoxue''s misfortune. In the end, it pounced on Leng ruoxue''s legs and started crying.

    Leng ruoxue was sweating profusely. His fourpanions were dumbfounded. Was it that serious? However, based on their understanding of treasures, this guy was 90% pretending. After all, it was impossible for a guy who had always been in a strong mental state to be a little white flower overnight. This bad guy was definitely acting pitiful in front of them! I can''t be fooled.

    The four little beasts had made up their minds not to be fooled, so none of them went forward to coax their baby. Leng ruoxue, on the other hand, was in a difficult position. This baby kept crying and crying, so logically speaking, she should be coaxing him properly, but ... Her thoughts were simr to the other little fellows.

    Baby saw that it was crying, but no one paid attention to it, let alone coaxed it. This result made it sad and angry, so it naturally cried even louder and more miserably.

    The four little beasts and Leng ruoxue, who initially did not take their baby''s cries seriously, started panicking when they heard that something was wrong with the baby''s cries.

    They hurriedly coaxed their baby, but who knew that the baby cried more and more sadly, and even choked and used,""You scoundrels, you''ve all betrayed me! And my cute master, you don''t dote on me anymore! Sob ... I''m so sad. What''s the point of me living? I might as well jump into the river! Don''t you stop me!"

    Crying, making a scene, and jumping into the river?

    As Leng ruoxue listened to her precious''s words, more and more ck lines appeared on her forehead. Where did her precious learn this trick from? However, this trick was quite effective on the other four innocent little fellows. When they heard this, they were so scared that their faces changed. They quickly admitted their mistakes and repeatedly assured that they had not colluded in advance and that they werepletely in sync.

    However, when the baby heard the words ''telepathy'', he became even more indignant. You guys have the same heart, but you put it in. If this isn''t betraying it, what is it?

    Thinking of this, baby''s cries became even louder.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The four of them were even more at a loss.

    "Baby, don''t cry." Leng ruoxue reached out to caress her baby''s extremely soft fur as she spoke. Her beautiful face was filled with helplessness.

    "Master, they bullied me and betrayed me. I''m so sad." Baby raised his little head and looked at Leng ruoxue pitifully as he choked on his sobs and continued toin.

    Ugh! Both the palm and the back of her hand were meat. Leng ruoxue didn''t know what to do.

    In the end, she could only helplessly say,"forget it. No one needs to go out and protect the mountain and his son. You can all stay by my side!"

    All in all, none of the little beasts were willing to go out and wanted to stay by her side. Sigh! It was such an easy matter to solve! Look at how baby was crying like a mistreated little wife. It was really as pitiful as it could be. Seeing baby''s tears drenching its beautiful fur, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but feel her heart ache.

    However, hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, baby felt a little embarrassed. After thinking for a while, it seemed to have made up its mind and said,""Master, I''d better go out and protect the father and son! Their strength is indeed too low, and they might be bullied!"

    Although it didn''t want to leave its master''s side, the current situation was special! If there was a position that needed it more, it would naturally be moved wherever it was needed! With this thought in mind, it didn''t feel so bad. However, it still held a grudge against its little friend for betraying it!

    "Baby, you don''t have to force yourself." Leng ruoxue smiled.

    "I won''t force myself. My lovely master, I''m willing to protect them. " Baby emphasized. This was different from being forced. After saying this, it red fiercely at its four littlepanions who had betrayed it, and then turned its head arrogantly, ignoring them.

    When the four little beasts saw this, they couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Baby, you''re bearing a grudge! Wu ... This time, they would not have a good life. You know, that guy was usually very stingy. This time, when he had the time, who knew what he would do to them!

    As if sensing that they were about to live a dark life, the four little beasts instantly became worried.

    However, this didn''t stop baby from asking Ling to cast an invisibility spell on it, because it felt that if such a cute thing like it were to walk out like that, it might be captured as a pet by someone who didn''t have eyes. This was definitely something that it couldn''t stand.

    When Ling Yi heard that his baby needed his help, he immediately ran over to his baby and served him with his Super 5 star service. After making sure that his baby was satisfied, Ling Yi personally watched him leave the city Lord''s mansion. Ling Yi then let out a light sigh and reluctantly returned to his room.

    Who knew that the moment he returned to his room, Ling would immediately be surrounded and beaten by his other threepanions. In the situation where two ws couldn''t fight against six ws, Ling waspletely defeated.

    The defeated Ling wrapped his arms around his master''s wrist and looked up at the sky at a 45-degree angle. Tears could be seen in his eyes, making him look very pitiful.

    Leng ruoxue caressed Ling''s damaged scales with a hint of sympathy, silently expressing her support for him. However, as the master, she could not easily intervene in the conflicts between the beasts. Moreover, it seemed that it was more beneficial for the beasts to develop feelings for each other if they often fought.

 Chapter 2599 Smashing With Money (2)

    Basically, Leng ruoxue was the type of master who would let her beasts go. She would not interfere too much with their thoughts and would allow them to develop ording to their own wishes. Otherwise, her beasts would not have such a distinct personality.

    At this moment, the other three little beasts also gathered around Leng ruoxue. The message they were sending was,"master, please protect me!" An evil force was bullying them!

    Afterughing, Leng ruoxue caressed this one and touched that one, without missing a beat. These little fellows were her most precious treasures, and at the same time, they brought her endless joy.

    At the same time, baby, who was quietly following big mountain and his son on the street, was releasing cold air with all his might. Because of its invisibility, everyone around it would feel a chill wherever it went, but they didn''t know why the surrounding air would suddenly be cold and then warm again. Such a contrast made those who saw a treasure on the road but couldn''t see it quite inexplicable.

    Fortunately, baby quickly followed big mountain and his son into the only teahouse in Luo city. He sat down in the empty seat next to big mountain and waited for him to order. At the same time, it also stopped its behavior of poisoning the surrounding passers-by.

    One had to drink tea in a teahouse, and there weren''t many dishes in the teahouse. They could only order some food and chat while drinking tea.

    In fact, big mountain and his son could not help but walk in because they saw the most people here. However, when they entered the teahouse and saw the menu, theypletely broke down.

    "You bastard!" Did he still want to live? A pot of tea cost a hundred purple coins, that was too expensive. If he had that hundred purple coins, he would have saved it for his son to use for the spirit energy conversion! He would never havee here just to drink a pot of ... Water.

    As he looked down, the mountain suddenly realized that the pot of tea that was priced at a hundred purple coins was not the most expensive one. It was the cheapest and most expensive one here, priced at ten thousand purple coins!

    The mountain''s heart trembled when he saw the price. He regretteding here. This was clearly a rip-off shop that ripped people off without even blinking. Looking at the table full of teapots and countless delicate desserts on the other arm, he was inexplicably sad and angry.

    If the things on the next table were to be exchanged for money, it would be enough for him to spend for decades! This was really infuriating!

    However, even though he was sad and angry, what he couldn''t understand was that the things here were so expensive, so why were there so many peopleing here to be ughtered? weren''t they just asking for it? He admitted that he would never do such a thing.

    Looking at Xiao Shan in embarrassment, the mountain said softly,""Son, the things here are too expensive. Why don''t we go somewhere else?"

    Xiao Shan nodded obediently when he heard his father''s words. However, the waiter waiting at the side was a little dissatisfied when he saw this. The waiter could tell that the father and son were poor, so he said in a disdainful tone,"I knew you guys couldn''t afford the food here, you look so poor!"

    When baby heard this, he was so angry that he exploded. Damn it! Didn''t he know that this father and son were under his protection? He actually dared to look down on others.

    One had to know that under the influence of Leng ruoxue''s personality, baby had also be extremely hateful towards snobs who looked down on others. Now that this person had bumped into his hands, in addition to the fact that he had suffered a little injustice in the city Lord''s residence, baby instantly exploded like a lit explosive.

    Of course, it wasn''t that it had revealed itself in a fit of anger. After all, without Ling around, it wouldn''t be able to dispel the invisibility spell. However, not being able to reveal itself didn''t mean that it couldn''t teach this snobbish waiter a lesson.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Hmph! Didn''t he despise the father and son for their shabby clothes? Alright, it would use money to smash this blind fellow to death!

    "You bastard!" He didn''t even know what it meant to be luxurious in a low-key way! He really had no knowledge! Baby despised the waiter in every way and decided to open his eyes today and see if he would still dare to look down on guests who were not dressed luxuriously enough.

    After making this decision, it took out a card from its storage ring and stuffed it into the mountain''s hand without a sound. This card was given to them by their lovely master after they arrived in Haotian continent. Naturally, they could buy anything they wanted with this card. However, it did not know how many purple coins were in this card. However, its master would never be stingy with the beasts. It should be enough for them to drink some tea and eat some snacks!

    It was quite confident about this!

    The mountain was shocked when he felt something being stuffed into his hand. However, an extremely familiar voice spoke to him telepathically,""Take it and order the best snacks and tea here!"

    "Senior baby?" The mountain panicked and looked around, but he didn''t see the little beast he was looking for.

    "Don''t look for me, I''m invisible beside you! You won''t be able to see me. " Baby said with a face full of disappointment. How stupid was this guy! He was actually looking around. Wasn''t this clearly telling others that he was looking for someone?

    "Oh, oh!" The mountain could not help but feel a little fearful and reverent. He had never dreamed that the treasure would be by his side all this while. Was it trying to protect him? When he thought of this, he felt overwhelmed by the favor.

    He didn''t expect that his baby, who always scolded him, would be so good to him at this critical moment. Wu...He was so touched! The mountain''s eyes were filled with tears. He sighed in his heart. It felt good to be cared for.

    Fortunately, his baby did not know what he was thinking. Otherwise, he would have told him,"big mountain, you''re thinking too much!" It just couldn''t stand the waiter who looked down on them. In baby''s mind, it could bully the mountain father and son however it wanted, but not outsiders.

    It was just that he did not know if the mountain, who was treated as one of his own, would still be happy if he knew what treasure was thinking.

    However, at this moment, the mountain was undoubtedly excited.

    After calming himself down, the mountain put on a cool, handsome, and Noble look. He raised his chin and said to the waiter,"Who did you say can''t afford the food here? Who was the one who looked poor? Bring me the best tea and the best snacks. This Lord will be eating here today!"

    When the mountain said this, he was very imposing. Needless to say, he really frightened the waiter. Unfortunately, the mountain was just a paper tiger. Although he said tough words, he was very empty inside.

    As for the waiter, although he was a little stunned when he heard the mountain''s words, he quickly reacted and continued to speak with a dark expression,""Do you have the money to pay? And you want the best things we have here? You must be daydreaming!"

    The waiter didn''t think that the father and son looked like wealthy tycoons, so he didn''t have much to worry about when he mocked them. It should be known that the people who came and went in and out of their teahouse were basically people from rich and Noble families. People like the father and son looked like cultivators who were in dire straits and could only barely feed themselves. People like them would never be the guests of their teahouse.

 Chapter 2600 Smashing With Money (3)

    It was precisely because of this that the waiter was not very fond of the mountain father and son, who were dressed in tattered clothes. Now that he heard the mountain''s words, it was as if he had heard some kind of fantasy story. He even had a mocking smile on his face.

    "I''ll swipe my card! Can you farm here?" The waiter''s words did not anger the mountain. Instead, it made him smile sarcastically.

    Although he had said it, the mountain was still not very confident. The main reason was that he did not know how much money was in the card baby gave him. If there was not enough money, wouldn''t it be even more embarrassing?

    However, the mountain knew that if he did not follow baby''s instructions, the little fox would not let him off easily. Hence, he steeled his heart and decided to go all out.

    Little beast, who could casually give away divine fruits, shouldn''t be short of money.

    "I can, but do you have a card?" When the waiter heard this, his eyes widened in disbelief and heughed.

    "You''re looking down on me!" The mountain roared and threw the small card in his hand on the table.

    This card ... The waiter was dumbfounded. As a waiter in such a popr teahouse, he had naturally seen several types of cards. And this kind of nameless silver card seemed to have at least ten million Yuan in it. Otherwise, it would not be possible.

    But was that possible?

    The waiter rubbed his eyes hard in disbelief, afraid that he had presbyopia. However, after rubbing his eyes, he saw that the delicate card was still lying on the table.

    Oh my God! This is real! It was actually true! Wasn''t this a little too magical? The waiter was so shocked that his jaw almost fell off. He had lived for so many years, but he had never thought that he would see with his own eyes a loser father and son suddenly be rich. This was heaven-defying!

    The waiter was very indignant. Why wasn''t he the one who had be so rich? Sobs ... Why did she have to do such a thing in front of him?

    The waiter at the side was sad about the spring and autumn, and his mind was full of wild thoughts. Xiao Shan, who was sitting next to him, looked at his father worriedly. He had never seen the card his father had thrown on the table, but he subconsciously thought that the card could not be used as money. So just as he was prepared to be kicked out of the teahouse, the manager of the teahouse personally came to their table and said with a respectful face,""What would you like to order? I''ll be at your service."

    The shopkeeper''s words were extremely polite, causing Xiao Shan''s ck eyes to widen. This was simply too unbelievable. Could a small silver card really be that powerful? By then, even if Xiao Shan''s knowledge wascking, he knew that the small card was a good thing. But how did his father get that card?

    Xiao Shan looked at his father with a heart full of questions, but he clearly did not have the time to care about him at the moment. He only saw his fingers gesturing on the menu, ordering one dish after another. It was only until Xiao Shan was dazzled and frightened that he finally stopped ordering.

    At this moment, Xiao Shan was already drenched in cold sweat.

    Oh my God! Father asked for so many things, don''t have no money to pay when the timees! Xiao Shan was very worried about this, and he did not think that there would be much money on the silver card that his father had taken out.

    If he didn''t have enough money, he would lose face!

    He wondered if the family would take them in if they stayed here to work to pay off their debts. With this thought in mind, Xiao Shan mimicked his father''s actions and looked around.

    Not long after, the things that da Shan had ordered were ced on the table one by one, attracting Xiao Shan''s attention.

    Xiao Shan''s mouth was wide open, and his eyes could not even see enough. The desserts on the table were really beautiful. Not only were they bright in color, but the taste was also very attractive. Xiao Shan was drooling and swallowed his saliva unconsciously, but he did not dare to reach out to eat the food on the table.

    Big mountain didn''t dare to eat either. The father and son both had the same expression as they stared at the food on the table. The shopkeeper was puzzled and asked,""Why aren''t the two of you moving? are you not satisfied with these desserts? It doesn''t matter. Just tell me what kind of snacks you want to eat and I''ll get someone to make them for you. "

    Hearing the shopkeeper''s words, big mountain and his son smiled sheepishly. How could they be dissatisfied? He didn''t dare to eat it! To the mountain, he did not dare to make the first move without the baby''s order, but what about Xiao Shan? He felt that if he really ate these exquisite things, he would have to stay in the teahouse for the rest of his life to pay off his debts. Even so, the other party might not want it!

    As he thought about it, the mountaintop grew sorrowful again.

    Seeing that the father and son didn''t speak and only looked at him with a smile, the shopkeeper was in a difficult position. What did this mean? Can you give me a clear exnation?

    Just like that, the three of them looked at each other.

    Treasure looked at the three people in front of him who were in a daze and couldn''t help but roar,""Hurry up and eat, don''t waste it."

    "Senior baby, you''re not eating?" The mountain asked in confusion.

    "I''m not interested. You two, finish your food. We have money, so don''t be afraid. Even if you want to act, you have to act like a Lord. Otherwise, don''t me me for beating you up!" Treasure repeatedly threatened.

    "We''ll eat now. " Hearing that he was going to be beaten up, the mountain immediately pulled himself together as if he had been injected with chicken blood. Wasn''t it just eating, spending money, and acting like a boss? Who didn''t know how to do this! More importantly, this was a rare opportunity. He wanted to enjoy the treatment of the system today!<novelnext></novelnext>

    After making the decision, the mountain told Xiao Shan,""Son, let''s start eating." After saying that, he poured himself a cup of tea and ate a piece of snow-white dessert.

    The pastry was exquisite and small, and it was just right to put in the mouth. Not only was the pastry sweet and fragrant, but it also melted in the mouth. It was delicious! It was really a delicacy!

    The mountain had never eaten such delicious desserts before. He did not even bother to ask the shopkeeper for the desserts ''names and gobbled them up.

    When Xiao Shan saw this, although he felt that his father was a little worried, the food had already been ordered and his father had eaten it. There was no way to return it. As such, he could only risk his life to apany his father and do whatever he wanted! At most, the father and son would both stay and work to pay off their debts! It just so happened that they had a ce to eat in the future.

    It could be said that Xiao Shan was no longer reserved after he had thought it through. He swung his arms and gobbled down the food like big mountain.

    Looking at the father and son in front of him, as if they were reincarnated ghosts, eating wildly as if they had not eaten food in a few lifetimes, the corner of the shopkeeper''s mouth could not help but Twitch. In the end, he could not bear to look at them and chose to leave silently, leaving the guests a quiet dining environment.

    After they finished eating and paid the bill, mountain and his son were even more dumbfounded.

    A hundred thousand purple coins? Did you get the bill wrong?

    Hearing the terrifying astronomical figure from the shopkeeper''s mouth, da Shan and his son''s faces immediately turned pale. Xiao Shan even nervously tugged at his father''spels. Otherwise, he would not be able to sit still. This, this much money, even if he sold himself, it would not be enough to pay for a cup of tea.

    A ck shop! This ce was definitely a ck shop! Big mountain and his son thought to themselves at the same time. In an instant, the way they looked at the shopkeeper changed.

    The shopkeeper was confused by theirplicated looks. However, the customer was God, so he was quite patient when facing God!

    Pointing at the small silver card on the table, the shopkeeper reminded,""Just swipe this card for me."

    After he finished speaking, he saw that the father and son just stared at him with wide eyes. They didn''t agree or refuse, so he could only take it as a silent agreement and directly took the card to the front desk.

    After the shopkeeper took the card away, it took a while for big mountain and his son to react. However, before the two of them could chase after the shopkeeper to ask for the small card back, the shopkeeper had already taken the initiative to take the card back and returned it to big mountain. He even carefully reminded him,"Please keep this silver card carefully. The bill has been settled."

    You ... You paid the bill? It''s over just like this? He didn''t tell them that they didn''t have enough money, nor did he ask them to stay and work to pay off their debts?

    The father and son felt like they were in a dream. In their confusion, they were sent out of the teahouse by the attentive shopkeeper.

    Standing on the street, the father and son were still in a daze. The pedestrians passing by didn''t know what was going on with them and couldn''t help but quietly point at them.

    "Hurry up and leave this ce. Don''t embarrass yourself." Suddenly, an unhappy voice rang in the father and son''s ears. Then, big mountain felt a weight on his shoulder.

    Needless to say, it must be the precious senior sitting on his shoulder.

    Big mountain pulled himself together and left the teahouse without hesitation.

    He walked aimlessly on the street, thinking about what had happened before as he walked. Suddenly, he felt depressed. He had originally wanted to go to the lively teahouse to find out some news, but in the end, he only ate such expensive food and did not get any useful information.

    AI! This money was really wasted!

    The mountain was very regretful. As he walked, he did not know where he was holding his son''s hand. In short, although the ce in front of him was spacious, it was remote and looked like the wilderness.

    Why did hee here? The mountain was dumbfounded. He then looked at Xiao Shan andined,""Son, we''re going the wrong way. Why didn''t you remind me?"

    Xiao Shan felt wronged and said with a depressed expression,"I don''t know the way!"

    "Alright, since we''re already here, let''s just take things as they are. What''s the big deal?" Hearing the father and son''s conversation, baby said very disapprovingly. At the same time, he perked up his little ears to listen in the distance.

    "Someone''s following us. " Babyughed evilly and said.

    The mountain father and son immediately became alert when they heard this ...

 Chapter 2601 The Scar Has Healed And Forgotten The Pain (1)

    As if they knew that they had been discovered, the few people following big mountain and his son were no longer sneaky. They showed themselves and swaggered in front of the father and son.

    The mountain looked at the five men who had nothing to fear. He was so scared that he shivered in his heart. There was even a hint of despair in his heart. He could not tell the strength of the people in front of him. They looked like fiendish people. Just a slight nce at them made the hearts of the mountain father and son tremble.

    In the face of a strong enemy, the mountain father and son''s legs turned to jelly. It was not that they wanted to be so useless, but the opponent was too strong for them to beat! The father and son thought to themselves, is Luo city that unsafe? Why would there be people thinking about it in broad daylight ... It should be robbery, right?

    Big mountain and his son were so depressed that they were on the verge of tears. They didn''t know why they were worth being robbed. One had to know that the father and son were penniless, penniless paupers. They were the people these people wanted to Rob. To be honest, they were dressed better than them. Therefore, big mountain and Xiao Shan couldn''t think of a reason no matter how hard they racked their brains.

    At this moment, they were so scared that they hadpletely forgotten about the act of pretending to be rich in the teahouse. Even the treasures were directly thrown to the back of their minds. In order to quietly watch the strange changes, the baby also did not say a word. As a result, the father and son lost their backbone. Immediately, their hands and feet went soft, and their whole body trembled.

    When the people opposite them saw how useless the father and son were, they allughed wildly. One of them even shouted,""Brat, hand over the silver card in your hand to this Lord, and this Lord will spare your life. How about it?"

    The one who spoke was dressed in ck. He was tall and burly, and his expression was even fiercer. He looked somewhat like the leader of the five, and the other four did indeed follow his lead.

    However, after the mountain heard his words, he looked confused and asked,""What silver card? I don''t have a silver card?"

    "No? Kid, do you think we''re blind or deaf?" The man who spoke was furious. He felt that the mountain was deliberately acting dumb.

    Fortunately, the mountain did not know what the man was thinking. Otherwise, he would be so depressed that he would bang his head against the wall. He was not pretending to be stupid, he had really forgotten. However, after the ck-clothed man''s reminder, he suddenly realized that it was the silver card that had attracted these guys!

    Oh right, where''s my precious senior?

    The mountain finally remembered the existence of the treasure and kept calling out in his heart,''senior treasure? Dear senior?"

    Unfortunately, the baby did not give him any response. Immediately, the mountain became even more anxious, and cold sweat dripped down his forehead.

    The mountain reached out his hand and touched his shoulder subconsciously. He wanted to remind his baby that the situation was critical, but more than that, he wanted to ask what he should do. Who knew that just as his hand touched his shoulder, his hand was grabbed by a sharp object. In an instant, five shallow w marks appeared on his hand, and baby''s voice rang in his heart at the same time: "What are you doing? If you dare to reach out again, it won''t just be a scratch. "

    "Uh! Senior baby, I just want to remind you that someone is going to Rob us. " The mountain said gloomily. Actually, there was something he did not dare to ask, but what should he do now? Because he could clearly feel that his baby''s temper was not very good.

    "I saw it." Baby replied in a bad mood, and then there was no more sound.

    As expected! The mountain saw that his baby was silent and thought to himself,''thank God I didn''t ask, or I''d probably be scolded again.'' However, what should they do in this situation? His mind was in a mess, and he had no idea what to do.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Give the silver card to the other party in exchange for a chance to live? This was obviously unrealistic. That was because the card did not belong to him. If he really handed the card over to the other party, baby would definitely be furious! At that time, he would probably be the unlucky one.

    Escape? It seemed even more impossible. The strength of the other party''s five people was all above his own. If they could escape, that would really be a fantasy!

    With that thought, the mountain felt even more depressed, at the same time conflicted. Moreover, he didn''t know if the treasure could beat the five of them, so he didn''t dare to expose the existence of the treasure. He was even a little d that the treasure was invisible, otherwise, he would have been in trouble.

    Seeing that the mountain didn''t respond for a long time, the Man in ck who had spoken before was instantly enraged. His face flushed red as he shouted,""Little brat, I''m asking you a question. Are you pretending you can''t hear me?"

    "N-no, that''s not it." The mountain was jolted back to his senses by the roar, and added with a look of fear,"I really don''t have a silver card, because that card isn''t mine at all."

    "Whether it''s yours or not, it''s still in your hands. So, quickly hand over that silver card, or today you father and son will ... Hehe!" The Man in ckughed evilly, then red at the mountain.

    The mountain understood the man''s words, but if he handed over the silver card, he would not have a good life. He might even be worse off than now. Weighing the two, his flustered and thumping heart still leaned towards the treasure. Who asked him to owe someone a favor and not return it!

    "It''s not mine. I can''t give it to you. " The mountain said in an imposing manner after he made up his mind.

    The ck-robed man became even angrier when he heard this. "You bastard!" He thought that as long as he scared them a little, the father and son with a huge amount of money in front of him would obediently give him the silver card. Who knew that they would actually refuse, which made the ck-shirted man feel quite no sense of aplishment.

    "Don''t hand it over? Then die!" The ck-robed man roared in anger. Then, he brandished a long de that glowed with a silver light and swung it at the mountain father and son ...

    Big mountain and his son had been so intimidated by the Man in ck''s murderous aura and pressure that their legs had turned to jelly. They could not run even if they wanted to. In such a situation, the father and son closed their eyes in despair.

    However, the expected pain did note. After a crisp bang, they heard a miserable scream. The father and son opened their eyes and saw the ck-clothed man who wanted to kill them rolling on the ground in pain. The knife in his hand had long fallen to the ground, and there were five obvious w marks on the man''s wrist ...

    Ugh! Faced with such a change, the father and son were dumbfounded. Was this a treasure? The two of them immediately felt relieved. At least they had managed to keep their lives.

    Just as the father and son heaved a sigh of relief, they saw with their own eyes that the other four people had also fallen to the ground in pain. All of them used one hand to cover their injured wrists in unison. Their injuries were the same as the Man in ck. Needless to say, it must have been the work of the treasure.

    Seeing this, the mountain father and son were finally at ease. At the same time, he was d that there was a treasure! Otherwise, this father and son would lose their lives!

    However, while they were relieved, the five people who were rolling on the ground in pain were so depressed that they wanted to bang their heads against the wall. Damn it, they didn''t even see who did it, okay? Could it be a ghost?

 Chapter 2602 Youve Forgotten The Pain After The Scar Healed (2)

    When the five of them thought of this, they couldn''t help but feel a little afraid. Although they were cultivators and were least afraid of things like souls, they were still afraid when they thought about this thing on Haotian continent. Because this thing shouldn''t have appeared here.

    "Who is it? Don''t y tricks, get out here. " Among the five people, the more courageous Man in ck even pretended to be brave and shouted loudly.

    Naturally, no one responded to her. Baby, who was sitting on the mountain''s shoulder, was toozy to pay attention to him. He was not even willing to give him a look.

    The mountain father and son looked sympathetically at the Man in ck, who had sat up but was still gritting his teeth in pain. He thought to himself,"what a pitiful guy. He''s injured but doesn''t know who did it!"

    AI! With an opponent that he couldn''t see, he would probably be extremely depressed, right?

    With this thought in mind, the two of them felt more sympathy for the Man in ck.

    The Man in ck roared for a while, but when he saw that his opponent did not even give a response, he was so angry that his anger rose to the top of his head. At this time, he felt two sympathetic gazes. When he looked, it was actually the father and son that he wanted to teach a lesson. Suddenly, his anger increased a little.

    How detestable! This pair of father and son were clearly ants in his eyes, but now they actually sympathized with him? This was like a cat being pitied by a small mouse. As the mouse''s nemesis, the cat definitely couldn''t take such a blow!

    That was how the Man in ck was feeling right now. When he felt the sympathy of two ants on him, the anger in his heart exploded. He immediately shifted his hatred to the mountain father and son and roared fiercely,""Did you do it? Speak!"

    The mountain and his son looked innocently at the demonic fellow and shook their heads."It wasn''t us! It wasn''t us! Our hands can''t scratch a scar like that on your wrist. "

    "That''s your aplice too!" The Man in ck deliberately said.

    "We don''t have any aplices, didn''t you see that? We only have two people. " The mountain said with a face full of sincerity. He could not help but add in his heart,"plus, there''s an invisible little fox."

    The Man in ck knew that he was just making things difficult for her and that she was telling the truth, but he didn''t know why he felt so aggrieved and unhappy. This kind of feeling was stuck in his chest, and it was as depressing as it could get.

    After a long time. The Man in ck, who had been holding back his anger, roared at the mountain and his son fiercely,""Quickly hand over the silver cards in your hands and I''ll spare your lives!"

    This time, big mountain and his son were no longer afraid. The two of them looked at each other and shook their heads in unison. Their meaning was obvious. They were not going to hand it over. Now that they had the treasure, they felt that there was no need to be afraid of these five people.

    AI! It was good to have a treasure! They were all very confident.

    The two of them rxed and were no longer afraid of the ck-clothed man''s threat.

    When the Man in ck saw that the two little ants in front of him were not afraid of his threat, he suddenly became angry again. His face turned red and he shouted,""You''re the ones who are seeking death!"

    After saying that, he picked up the knife that he had dropped on the ground and used his uninjured hand to wave it at the father and son again.

    With the previous experience, big mountain and his son stared at the Man in ck without blinking. They wanted to see what kind of retribution he would suffer this time. The result was the same asst time. With a bang, the knife fell, followed by a horrifying scream. Then, the tall and fierce-looking Man in ck fell to the ground again.

    Upon seeing this, the other four people who had just relieved some of their pain were all dumbfounded. Wu...This, this was really a ghost! For a moment, the other four were so afraid that they didn''t dare to move. They all carefully observed their surroundings, afraid that some invisible guy would also w them.<novelnext></novelnext>

    At that moment, seeing that the few fellows who wanted to Rob him had finally stopped, treasure transmitted a message to the mountain,""Ask them about the situation of the Luo family. If they are honest, give them a few healing pills."

    "Oh, okay!" The mountain quickly agreed, then turned to the five people on the ground and said,""I have a few questions to ask you. If you can answer honestly, I''ll give you a few healing pills. How about it?"

    A healing pill? Upon hearing these four words, the eyes of the five people immediately released a Wolf-like green light. This guy actually still had healing medicinal pills. It seemed like it was a wise decision to Rob him!

    But for now, he had to get his hands on the healing pills! Woo.....Pills! That was a good thing that money couldn''t buy. Especially those used for healing, they were worth thousands of gold. And the best healing pills were priceless.

    With the benefits, the five of them immediately became much more obedient.

    "Go ahead!" The Man in ck who had sat up once again said through gritted teeth. The pain on his wrist pierced straight into his heart and lungs. It was a pity that he did not have any healing medicinal pills in his hands. Otherwise, he would not have allowed his injuries to heal naturally.

    Wu ... When he heard the father and son in front of him say that he would be given a healing pill if he answered a few questions, the ck-clothed man was really envious and jealous of him. He really wanted to snatch the pills from their hands as well! But now was not the time.

    The ck-clothed man decided to first obtain the medicinal pills that he could earn by answering questions.

    "I heard that the previous city Lord of Luo city had the surname Luo. I want to know, where is the Luo family now?" The mountain went straight to the point and asked without any hesitation.

    However, when the Man in ck heard the mountain''s question, he asked warily instead of answering,""Why are you asking about the Luo family? Could he be a rtive of the Luo family?"

    "No, I''m just curious." The mountainughed.

    "Curious? It''s best not to be curious about such things. You must know that the Luo family is a taboo in Luo city now! No one is allowed to mention it!" The ck-robed man was on guard.

    "There''s such a thing?" "Where are they now?" the mountain asked.

    "Didn''t I say not to mention it? Why are you so insensible?" The ck-robed man red at him and said with a displeased expression.

    "But I''m really curious. Just tell me! Besides, there''s no one else here, so even if you tell me, no one will know, right? How about this! Tell me where the Luo family is and I''ll give you an extra healing pill!" The mountain bargained. These words were naturally what baby wanted him to say.

    "I''ll tell you if you add three more. " The Man in ck heard this and made a counteroffer.

    "This ... Isn''t three too many?" The mountain hesitated, seemingly in a difficult position.

    "No room for discussion!" The ck-clothed man had no intention ofpromising with this price. Of course, it was also because he did not want to tell the mountain about this, so he offered a high price. There were a total of four healing elixirs, one for his own use, and the other three could definitely be sold for a high price. Who asked healing medicinal pills to be so scarce right now!

    The mountain pretended to think and hesitate for a long time. Finally, he made a pained expression and said, "It''s a deal, but you can''t ask for a sky-high price, or I''ll ask someone else. "

 Chapter 2603 Youve Forgotten The Pain After The Scar Healed (3)

    "Don''t worry!" The ck-robed man was very sensible. He could also see that this should be the other party''s bottom line. Naturally, he would not let the medicinal pill that was about to be in his hands fly away.

    "Then you can tell me now, where is the Luo family now?" The mountain reminded.

    "Ever since Luo city was taken over by someone, the Luo family''s strength was greatly reduced and they disappeared overnight. I''ve heard that the Luo family once appeared in the area of the Green Dragon Mountain. So, I guess they should be there. " The Man in ck said after some thought.

    "Guess? So, you don''t know the exact location of the Luo family?" The mountain said in dissatisfaction.

    "I''m just a small character in the Haotian continent. Isn''t it normal that I don''t know the details? One had to know that not everyone could know about this little bit of news! If you ask someone else, you won''t hear it!" The ck-robed man could hear the dissatisfaction in the mountain''s words and immediately retorted in an unpleasant tone.

    "If you''re just a minor character, how did you know about this?" the mountain could not help asking.

    After he asked this question, he immediately broke out in a cold sweat. His strength was not even as good as these people in front of him! Now, he actually dared to call the other party a small character. He didn''t know if the other party would be angry and want to cut him off again after hearing this!

    Subconsciously touching his neck, big mountain''s little heart began to beat wildly.

    However, to the mountain''s surprise, the Man in ck did not get angry. Instead, he exined patiently,"Of course, I don''t know that based on my ability. A Captain of guards in the mayor''s mansion told me when I was drinking with him!"

    "Is this information urate?" The mountain asked, worried.

    "I can''t guarantee that!" The ck-robed man said, afraid of taking responsibility.

    "..." The mountain was speechless at such a rascal''s answer.

    If you can''t guarantee it, why are you so confident? Was this a joke? The mountain was out of ideas and could only ask for help from the treasure on his shoulder. He asked,""Senior baby, he''s not sure about this news. What should we do now?"

    "Give them the pills and let''s go." Baby said calmly.

    For it, this news was very likely to be true, because the brothers that its lovely master had acknowledged were all on Green Dragon Mountain! Moreover, the rtionship between the two families had always been good. It was possible that the Luo family would hide in the Azure Dragon Mountain to take refuge.

    With this thought in mind, baby paid the reward without hesitation, but it was still a little depressed in its heart. If it had known that the Luo family might have gone to the Azure Dragon Mountain, it would not have bothered to ask these useless guys questions. AI! What a waste! Fortunately, the healing elixir it was going to give was very ordinary. Otherwise, it would have been depressed to death!

    When he heard that the treasure meant that he had to pay for it, the mountain''s eyes widened. Wasn''t this pill too easy to earn? Sob ... It''s a pity that I don''t know anything about the Luo family. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have let these guys earn the pills!

    Although he was dejected, the mountain still obediently took the small white jade bottle from treasure and paid the other party ording to the conditions they had agreed on. Although only one of them answered the question, the reward was the same since they were working together! Such a fact made the mountain feel a little sullen.

    Although he really wanted to say that it would be fine to just pay the ck-clothed man, right? After all, there was only one person who answered, but he could feel that his baby obviously didn''t want to be involved with the other party''s rhythm, so he could only swallow these words.

    When the ck-robed man and the other four received the pills, they sniffed the fragrance of the pills as if they had seen their sweetheart. Each of them stared at the pills with infatuation and reluctantly swallowed one.

    Seeing that the wound on their wrist was healed in an instant, the few of them could not help but exim at the effect of the healing elixir. The ck-clothed man, who had forgotten the pain after the scar healed, had even more ideas about the elixir.

    The Man in ck jumped up high from the ground and raised the knife in his hand. He began to threaten again,""Leave the silver card! He left the bottle of healing pills behind! I''ll let you go! Otherwise, you will bear the consequences!"

    Ugh! When the mountain father and son heard this, their hearts were filled with mixed feelings. Why couldn''t this fellow learn from his mistakes? He had already been fixed by the treasure, but he still didn''t give up and wanted to continue robbing. This was really not shedding tears until seeing the coffin!

    The mountain suddenly felt a sense of respect for the ck-robed man. This was the first time he had seen such a stubborn and unyielding Bandit.

    Alright! He was convinced! I can''t not be convinced!

    In terms of shamelessness, he had to admit defeat.

    "I''ll tell you the truth! The silver cards and healing pills you want are not mine, really, I can swear. " The kind mountain still wanted to fight for it onest time, but he did not know if the other party would know how to be grateful. He was definitely doing a good deed of saving a life! Hopefully ... Good things wille to good people!

    The mountain prayed silently, but it was clear that his wish could not be fulfilled with the ck-clothed man. The other party did not believe him at all. Instead, he thought that the mountain was ying with him and did not want him to seed in his robbery.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It had to be said that the ck-shirted man was a little self-confident. How could a normal person smile happily when faced with a robbery?"Are you robbing me? Wee! A warm wee! I''ve been waiting for you guys for a long time, why are you only here now!" This was definitely a sign of mental disorder.

    "Don''t talk nonsense, be quick if you''re a man!" The ck-robed man who didn''t know how to be grateful and didn''t realize that the other party was doing this for his own good was clearly getting impatient.

    "It''s not mine. I''m not qualified to be generous!" The mountain felt wronged and innocent. Why didn''t the Man in ck listen to her? He was rather worried.

    It was a pity that his good intentions were destined to turn into a torrential River, never to return.

    Fortunately, he didn''t have to wait too long before he heard a scream. Then, he was patted on the shoulder, and his baby''s cold voice rang in his heart,""Let''s return to the city Lord''s mansion!"

    The mountain nced sympathetically at the five of them who had a bad memory, then obediently turned around and left.

    On the way, the mountain, who was full of curiosity, could not help but ask baby,""Senior baby, are you going to let those five off just like that?"

    "What else? Cute master said not to fight and kill all day, it''s boring. They even want us to convince them with reason, so I can only give them a small punishment!" Baby said in all seriousness.

    Ugh! Alright! She pretended he didn''t ask. The mountain was a little depressed. Baby''s appearance clearly showed that he was toozy to deal with those guys! He actually said it in such a grand manner.

    The mountain returned to the city Lord''s residence in a depressed mood and reported the news to Leng ruoxue. Baby then went to find Ling so that it could help him dispel the invisibility spell.

    Leng ruoxue remained silent after hearing big mountain''s words. The mountain father and son sat at the side obediently, not daring to move their hands and feet.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the mountain and did not say anything. On the other hand, big mountain felt uneasy under Leng ruoxue''s probing gaze. Did he ... Do something wrong or say something he shouldn''t have?

    "Can you do me a favor?" Leng ruoxue said after looking at the mountain for a while.

    "Yes! No problem! Senior, if there''s anything you need, just say the word. As long as it''s within my power, I promise to do my best!" The mountain stood up and spoke with unusual caution.

    "I want to go to the Green Dragon Mountain. You stay here and pretend to be me. Is there a problem?" Leng ruoxue asked for mountain''s opinion in a gentle voice.

    "It''s not a big problem, but I''m a man. " The mountain could not help but remind him. The two of them were of different genders, so it was rather easy to be exposed!

    "I can turn you into a woman for the time being, and then you can just pretend to be sick." Leng ruoxue''s words were shocking. Mountain was dumbfounded.

    Turn, turn into a woman? How? Big mountain looked at Leng ruoxue in fear, his little face pale. Sob ... It couldn''t be what he was thinking, right?

    Seeing big mountain''s pale face, Leng ruoxue guessed that he must have misunderstood something. She quickly exined,""It''s like this. I have a way to temporarily turn you into a woman for about three months. When the time limit is up, I''ll restore you and promise that it won''t cause any harm to your body. Do you believe me?"

    "I, I believe in you!" The mountain stammered. He just did not believe that there was such a magical thing in the world. Could it be true?

    "Then are you willing to help me?" Leng ruoxue asked softly.

    "I''m willing! I will help senior!" The mountain mustered up his courage. It was just a temporary transformation into a woman! What''s the big deal! Three monthster, he would still be a man!

    "Then I''ll thank you in advance." Leng ruoxue smiled and nodded. In reality, she had only thought of this idea because Qing Jue had suddenly sent her a voice transmission. It was only then that she knew that Qing Jue was no longer wasting his time and ming himself. Naturally, she was much more at ease now that Qing Jue had returned to normal. With Qing Jue''s help, she felt like a tiger that had grown wings.

    In truth, if the mountain had refused, she would have had no choice but to ask the mother parasol tree for help. However, the mother parasol tree''s aura was too strong, and it was too difficult to make the mother parasol tree pretend to be weak. As such, the old parasol tree was not her first choice.

    Now that big mountain had agreed, Leng ruoxue was naturally overjoyed. When big mountain saw Leng ruoxue thanking him, he quickly waved his hand in fear and trepidation.""Senior saved my life, and it''s my honor to be able to help senior! Senior doesn''t need to be so polite. "

    "No matter what, I should still thank you." Leng ruoxueughed."Also, treasure the five of them. I will leave them here to protect you and Xiao Shan. You guys just have to act ording to the circumstances."

 Chapter 2604 The Golden Hawk Is Too Kind (1)

    When the precious little beasts heard this, they immediately looked at their master with tears in their eyes and choked,""Master, are you going to abandon us? Wuu ... We can''t be separated from master!"

    Hearing the five little ones ''pitiful words, Leng ruoxue held her forehead helplessly. She only wanted them to stay behind to protect da Shan and his son. It wasn''t like she didn''t want them anymore. Was there a need to make it seem like they were going to be separated for life and death?

    Taking a deep breath, Leng ruoxue exined helplessly,""I''ll be back very soon. I asked you to stay here not only to protect big mountain, but also to prevent you from giving yourself away. Otherwise, if one or two of you are missing, what will big mountain and his son say when the other party asks?"

    "So, you have to cooperate closely. This is also the task that master has given you. You must work hard toplete it, understand?" Leng ruoxue added when she saw that the five little beasts remained silent.

    "If master doesn''t take me, then who will?" Yu couldn''t help but ask softly.

    "If there''s a chance, I''ll just randomly find a flying beast on the way!" Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    The moment Yu heard this, he immediately burst into tears. Leng ruoxue''s face darkened once again, while Yu continued to mumble,""Master is too bad, master is too bad. There are beasts trying to steal my job again!"

    "Woo ..." Yu was sad and desperate. Ever since its master had more and more beasts, its status had plummeted. There were not many ces where its master could use it. It had finally returned to the Haotian continent. It thought that no one could shake its status as a flying beast. Who knew that its master would abandon it again? this fact was a huge blow to Yu.

    "Uh! No Beastie can take away your job. Don''t worry, this is just a temporary solution. " Leng ruoxue coaxed and promised.

    "Really? Master, you''re not allowed to lie to me?" Yu raised her head and looked at Leng ruoxue with tears in her eyes.

    "I''m not lying to you. I''m just going to find a temporary Beastie. In the future, the job of flying beast will still be yours. That temporary Beastie is just a substitute. Trust me." Leng ruoxue dered once again.

    "I trust you, master." Yu choked and finally stopped crying.

    The other Beastie had wanted to learn from Yu, but Leng ruoxue said,""You guys have to wait for me toe back, okay?" It blocked the words that they wanted to say.

    Then, Leng ruoxue instructed Qing Jue to help the mountain with the transformation.

    When Xiao Shan saw his father turn from father to mother, his eyes widened and his mouth was half-open, unable to speak for a long time.

    After some time, Xiao San asked his question,""In the future, should I call you father or mother?"

    "Pfft!" When Leng ruoxue heard this, she couldn''t help butugh out loud. On the other hand, big mountain''s face was flushed red. He red at his son with a face that turned from embarrassment to anger and said unhappily,""You don''t have to call me anything. I''m senior Leng now!"

    "Oh! Hello, senior Leng!" Xiao Shan said to the mountain with a mischievous expression as he held back hisughter. His gaze towards Leng ruoxue was filled with admiration.

    "Big mountain, you''re not too bad right now," After Leng ruoxue was doneughing, she turned around and spoke to the mountain. ''It''s just that his body is a little stronger,''she couldn''t help but add in her heart.<novelnext></novelnext>

    When the mountain heard that he had been praised, he was so excited that he didn''t know where to put his hands and feet. In short, he felt ufortable wherever he put them.

    In the end, the red-faced mountain could only lower his head shyly.

    Leng ruoxue reminded big mountain of a few things to take note of before bidding farewell to the five little beasts. Under the five little beasts ''reluctant and teary eyes, she left the city Lord Residence. On the other hand, the mountain began his career of pretending to be sick as Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue hid in the bangle and only showed herself after Qing Jue had brought her out of Luo city. The ce where she appeared was already quite a distance away from Luo city, so naturally, she would not be discovered.

    After Leng ruoxue came out, she first looked at her current location. Then, she took out a map and chose the forest that was closest to her. After teleporting to the forest, Leng ruoxue walked into the depths of the forest.

    ording to green vessel, there was a giant Golden Eagle living in this lush and not-so-dense forest. That Eagle was the king of the forest, and the Golden Eagle''s flying speed was rtively fast. Thus, Leng ruoxue had set the temporary flying beast as the target.

    The Golden Hawk had just finished its lunch and was sleeping in its house on a huge tree. It didn''t feel any danger.

    Leng ruoxue walked towards the tree that the Golden Eagle used to build its nest, but she was not discovered. Seeing this, she could not help but sigh. The Golden Eagle''s vignce was really low.

    Standing in the Golden Hawk''s house, Leng ruoxue first sized up the Golden Hawk, which was sleeping soundly. This Eagle''s entire body was golden in color, and its feathers were soft and smooth. It was as if there was ayer of golden light flowing around its body, making it look extremely beautiful. On its head, there was a circle of golden feathers that looked like a crown, making it look even more handsome and extraordinary.

    Leng ruoxue was very satisfied with this beautiful Eagle as her temporary flying beast. After admiring the Eagle''s heroic posture, she flicked out a small stone with her fingertips. The stone hit the beautiful Giant eagle''s wings with a Dong. The Golden Eagle only pped its wings slightly, then turned around and continued to sleep.

    Leng ruoxue was speechless. Luckily, she wasn''t here to catch a contracted beast. Otherwise, this little fellow would definitely not be able to escape. How low was his vignce! That''s why she could still sleep so soundly even with an unfamiliar aura. She was really convinced!

    Seeing that the Golden Eagle was still sleeping soundly, Leng ruoxue had no choice but to walk closer to it and pull its wings. She found a beautiful golden feather and pulled it with all her might. The Golden Eagle finally woke up from the pain.

    "Detestable! Who dares to pull my wings? You''re really tired of living. " The Golden Hawk, who was half-awake, shouted. After roaring, he saw a human standing in front of him.

    At this moment, the giant Eagle became alert. It looked at Leng ruoxue carefully and pretended to be calm,""Who are you? why have you appeared in my house?"

    Although the Golden Eagle looked calm on the surface, its heart was already beating wildly. It couldn''t help but cry in its heart. ''Is this human here to catch me?'' It was a little scared. Although it had always been confident in its own strength, it did not know why, but when it faced the human in front of it, it felt a trace of fear for no reason.

    The pressure that this human gave it was really great! The Golden Hawk almost copsed and knelt down to worship. Where did this ancestore from? It was so scary!

    An animal''s instinct was definitely the most sensitive. After the Golden Eagle felt Leng ruoxue''s power, it had to be obedient and not dare to shout or get angry at the human who had plucked its feathers.

    "I''m Leng ruoxue. I''m here to discuss something with you. " Seeing that the Golden Eagle''s attitude was rather friendly, Leng ruoxue naturally spoke in a friendly manner.

 Chapter 2605 The Golden Hawk Is Too Kind (2)

    "What is it?" The giant Golden Eagle asked with a confused expression.

    "I''m going to the Green Dragon Mountain. I want to hire you as my flying beast. " Leng ruoxue went straight to the point and stated her purpose.

    The Golden Hawk was a little angry and shouted,""Human, you''re actually letting me, who has a noble status, be your flying beast? You''ve really gone too far!"

    It was very angry! He was quite angry! It felt that it had never been humiliated by a human in all its life. However, the human in front of it seemed to have given it a p and woke it up. It also told it that in the eyes of the human in front of it, it was only a flying beast.

    ? For the proud Golden Hawk, this was definitely a big blow to its self-esteem.

    "If you''re willing, I''ll give you this bottle of pills." Leng ruoxue saw that the Golden Hawk did not seem to agree with her idea. She was not angry, but took out a bottle of pills and opened the bottle. The unique fragrance of the pills drifted into the Golden Hawk''s nose with the breeze.

    The Golden Hawk couldn''t help but take a few deep breaths, and secretly sighed,"what a strong spiritual Qi!" It liked it!

    However, just as it was thinking about this, Leng ruoxue kept the bottle of pills. Seeing this, the Golden Eagle looked at Leng ruoxue eagerly, its eyes filled with desire for the pills.

    It had to be said that Leng ruoxue was well aware of the beasts ''habits. She knew that they would never be able to resist the charm of the pills. Hence, she had taken out the thing that could attract them the most. Now, it was hard for the silly Golden Hawk not to take it.

    "Do you want it? If you agree to take me to the Azure Dragon Mountain, this bottle of pills is yours. " Leng ruoxue deliberately paused for a moment before asking.

    "Good! I promise you!" The Golden Hawk thought for a moment and then gave up for the Dan beads. It couldn''t be helped. It was the most difficult for Beastie to get medicinal pills, so it really couldn''t refuse such a benefit.

    "Then let''s go!" Leng ruoxue said impatiently.

    "It''s already sote, can''t you leave tomorrow?" The Golden Hawk didn''t want to go immediately. It was still sleeping! After saying that, it actually yawned again.

    Leng ruoxue was speechless when she saw its reaction. "Little Golden Hawk, it''s only afternoon now. With your speed, you should be able to fly very far in one afternoon," she reminded the Hawk.

    "But I''m very sleepy! She was still sleeping. I''m not awake yet, so I can''t fly fast. What if I identally doze off on the way and you fall off?" The Golden Hawk said innocently.

    Hearing its words, Leng ruoxue was speechless. Now, she really doubted whether it was a wise choice to find such azy Eagle as her flying beast.

    She was starting to regret it. What should she do?

    Qing Jue, who knew what was on Leng ruoxue''s mind, suppressed hisughter and sent a voice transmission to Leng ruoxue,""Sister, this Eagle is the highest level in this area. Eagle-type beasts are also famous for their fast speed. If we give up on it and look for other flying beasts, I''m afraid it will be a waste of time."

    "But what if it doesn''t want to set off?" Leng ruoxue asked, feeling speechless. It was the first time in her life that she had seen an Eagle that would rather sleep than fly freely in the blue sky. Today was an eye-opener for her.

    "Why don''t we leave tomorrow morning? One more day won''t make a difference. " Qing Jue suggested.

    "Alright then!" Leng ruoxue had no choice but topromise.

    Then, she turned to the yawning Golden Eagle and shouted,""You really shouldn''t be an Eagle, you should be a pig! Go to sleep! Just sleep well! We''ll leave tomorrow morning!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    With that, Leng ruoxue left the Golden Eagle''s home. Out of sight, out of mind. This sleeping Eagle was driving her crazy.

    "Big sister, calm down. The environment in this forest is not bad. Let''s just treat it as an outing." Qing Jue saw that Leng ruoxue''s temper was getting a little bad, so he continued tofort her.

    "Little girl, why don''t we teleport to the Azure Dragon Mountain ourselves? why do we need to find thatzy Eagle?" The voice of the parasol tree''s mother tree rang in Leng ruoxue''s mind at the same time. She had seen everything that had happened earlier, so she could not understand what was going on.

    "Not only is it a waste of spiritual energy, but it''s also very tiring." Leng ruoxue said, a little embarrassed.

    "Uh! I like this reason. " The mother parasol tree smiled and requested to apany Leng ruoxue.

    With a thought, Leng ruoxue moved the mother parasol tree out of her bracelet. The two of them started to wander around the forest.

    As soon as the mother parasol tree appeared in the forest, the few flowers and trees in the forest all stirred and stretched out their most beautiful branches and leaves to greet the mother parasol tree.

    The mother parasol tree was an ancestor-level nt that had lived for a long time. When it saw these little fellows, it naturally treated them as if they were its juniors and was extremely enthusiastic.

    Watching the mother parasol tree touch the grass and the branches of the surrounding trees from time to time, as if it wasmunicating with them, speaking in anguage that she did not understand, Leng ruoxue could only sigh in her heart. As expected of the ancestor of nts! He was so kind to flowers and trees. At the very least, she couldn''tmunicate with a tree. More importantly, neither she nor the tree with intelligence could understand what the other was saying. I didn''t master this foreignnguage!

    Just like that, Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree did not even finish strolling through half of the forest before the sky turned dark.

    The two of them discussed and decided to return to the Golden Eagle to rest for the night. They would set off the next morning. When they arrived at the Golden Hawk''s home, Leng ruoxue helplessly realized that the Golden Hawk did not seem to be awake.

    Such a fact made Leng ruoxue''s face darken even more. Just how much sleep did this guy have?

    "Hehe! You''re really a sleepy little fellow. " The mother parasol treeughed. She had already heard from the flowers and trees in the forest that the Golden Eagle''s biggest hobby was sleeping. Not only that, but this guy spent at least two-thirds of the day sleeping, and the other one-third was looking for food. Of course, she didn''t dare to tell Leng ruoxue about this. Otherwise, that little girl would fly into a rage!

    "I''m not just sleepy, I''m sleeping like a pig. " Leng ruoxue said.

    "Let''s rest early!" The mother parasol tree could not help but want tough wildly, but in order to maintain her image, she held it in.

    However, after Leng ruoxue sent her into the bracelet, she could not help but burst outughing.

    Hearing theughter in her heart, Leng ruoxue was even more speechless. She then entered the bracelet as well.

    The next day.

    When Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree came out of the bracelet, the Golden Eagle was still asleep. This also caused the number of ck lines on Leng ruoxue''s forehead to increase.

    After waking up the giant Golden Eagle with much difficulty, the Golden Eagle''s eyes were filled with confusion. It looked at Leng ruoxue and asked,""Human, Who are you? why are you in my house?"

    "Have you forgotten the deal we made yesterday?" Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but roar like a lion. She was really about to be angered to death by this Eagle! Did he have to be so forgetful?

 Chapter 2606 The Golden Hawk Is Too Kind (3)

    "A deal?" The Golden Hawk blinked its eyes and tried to think. Finally, it pped its wings and said,""Argh! I remember now, you''re going to the Green Dragon Mountain, right?"

    "Right!" Leng ruoxue gritted her teeth and shouted. If the Golden Eagle didn''t remember, she really didn''t know what she would do to protect her. In short, her patience had reached its limit.

    "Then let''s go after breakfast!" The Golden Hawk said seriously.

    Hearing its words, Leng ruoxue''s emotions eased up a little.

    Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement with the Golden Eagle. The Golden Eagle roared and flew out of the house to hunt.

    However, after the Golden Hawk had been hunting for an hour and had yet to return, Leng ruoxue regretted it!

    ''Damn it!'' She knew that she couldn''t let the Eagle go out. Great, it had been so long and it still hadn''t returned. Not only did she and the mother parasol tree finish cooking, but they had also finished eating.

    Leng ruoxue''s heart was burning with anger. Her entire body was unconsciously emitting a vicious aura, scaring the mother parasol tree so much that it kept its distance from her, afraid that Leng ruoxue, who was on fire, would harm the innocent.

    After another two hours, the Golden Eagle finally returned with an excited expression. It said happily,"My luck today is pretty good. I actually managed to catch a Fat Rabbit."

    After he finished speaking, he even showed the rabbit in his ws to Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree.

    "You''re so excited just because we caught a rabbit? What do you usually eat?" Leng ruoxue was speechless. She realized that this Eagle''s requirements were really low.

    "Fruits, leaves, rats, etc. Eat whatever you have. I''m not a picky eater. " The Golden Hawk said.

    "Why did you take so long?" At this moment, the parasol tree mother tree changed the topic when it saw that Leng ruoxue was so angry that she had lost her temper.

    "It''s all to catch this damn rabbit!" The Golden Hawk said with an aggrieved face, as if catching a rabbit was a great thing.

    "You took three hours to catch a rabbit? It''s almost noon now. I want to know if you''ll have to start preparing for lunch after breakfast?" The mother parasol tree asked in surprise.

    "I don''t eat lunch!" The Golden Hawk shook its head.

    "What about dinner?" The mother parasol tree continued to ask curiously.

    "I''m not eating either! It''s too hard to catch food. " The Golden Hawk said with a sad face.

    "Uh! No wonder you''re always sleeping. " The mother parasol tree felt that it had found out the truth. The Golden Eagle had been sleeping all day just to save food. These days were really too miserable for it.

    To be honest, the mother parasol tree truly sympathized with the Eagle. It was reasonable to say that as a carnivore, Eagles were at the top of the food chain. Although they could notpare to birds like phoenixes, they would not starve themselves in order to save food, right?

    Thinking of this, the mother parasol tree looked at the Golden Eagle with more and more sympathy. After that, she took out a few more beautiful red fruits and gave them to the Golden Hawk.

    The Golden Hawk epted it gratefully. Then, it looked at the mother tree and asked curiously,""Who are you? I didn''t see You Yesterday!"

    "I''m herpanion!" The mother parasol tree was speechless and didn''t know what to say. This Eagle must have realized it toote. They had already met in the morning, but this Eagle only remembered to ask her who she was now! This was really ...

    "Oh! Wee!" The Golden Hawk said with enthusiasm.

    Then, he nned to enjoy his breakfast.

    Unfortunately, before it could move its ws, the rabbit that it had grabbed and pretended to be unconscious immediately woke up and begged with tears in its eyes,""Your Excellency Golden Eagle, please spare me! Sob ... My meat is stinky and not delicious. Besides, I have parents and children to take care of. There are dozens of mouths waiting for me to feed them! The burden on my family is really heavy. If you eat me, they won''t be able to survive. "

    Hearing the rabbit''s pitiful tone, the Hawk was embarrassed. It had finally caught a rabbit, and it wanted to treat the two humans to a good meal! But now that it heard that the rabbit it had caught had such a pitiful life experience and was the pir of the family, it couldn''t bear to do it.

    After hesitating for a while, the Golden Hawk turned around and said,""You can leave! You''d better be more careful next time and not let others catch you again. Not everyone is as kind as me. "

    "Thank you! Thank you! Your Excellency Golden Eagle, you''re such a good man! Our whole family will definitely be grateful to you!" The rabbit was grateful and wanted to run away, but was stopped by the Golden Eagle.

    The scared rabbit trembled and timidly asked,""Your ... Your Excellency Golden Eagle, do you have any other orders?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Don''t you have elders and children at home? Take these fruits, don''t let the elderly and children go hungry. " As the Golden Hawk was talking, it gave the fruit that the mother tree gave it to the rabbit that it caught as food.

    The rabbit thanked him profusely in pleasant surprise. Then, it hugged the few fruits that it had obtained for free and quickly disappeared into the forest.

    Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree were both dumbfounded by this scene.

    What ... What was going on? Did it have to be so dramatic? The two of them were speechless at the Golden Hawk''s actions. They didn''t even know what to say. Alright! They could only say that they had never seen such kind beasts due to their ignorance. This forest was really big, and there were all kinds of beasts!

    The Hawk felt embarrassed when the two didn''t say anything and looked at it with disappointment. It scratched its head and said in a low voice,""Don''t worry, there will be food. I, I will go and get more. "

    "We''ll go with you!" Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree said in unison. The two of them were extremely interested in how the Golden Eagle hunted its prey!

    "It''s hard to hunt. Are you sure you want to follow?" The Golden Hawk asked with uncertainty.

    The two of them nodded in unison, both making up their minds to follow and confirm their own spections.

    The Golden Eagle had no choice but to take the two women, who it thought were burdens, to hunt for prey.

    After following the Golden Eagle for a long time, they finally encountered a Fat Rabbit that had probably finished its breakfast and was out for a stroll to digest its food. With Leng ruoxue''s reminder, the Golden Eagle pounced on the rabbit. The rabbit was so scared that it twitched all over and begged with tears streaming down its face,""Wu...Senior Golden Eagle, please spare me! I''ve just be an adult! I don''t have enough meat on my body, it''s really not enough for you guys! Just let me live for a few more years!"

    "AI! You can leave now!" The Golden Hawk sighed and said helplessly. The rabbit only begged for a few words, and the Golden Hawk let it go.

    As expected! When Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree saw this scene, they did not know how to evaluate the kindness of the Golden Hawk. It was a miracle that an Eagle, which could even release its food, could grow up safely and not starve to death.

    After knowing how the Golden Hawk hunted its prey, Leng ruoxue was no longer angry at its sleepiness. She admitted that she waspletely convinced. She really didn''t know how such Beastie could live in a world where the strong were respected!

    Sighing, Leng ruoxue did not want to waste any more time. She took out some food and ced it in front of the Golden Eagle,""Hurry up and eat. We can leave after we''re done."

    "After eating, we should take a nap ..." Looking at the sky and the food, the Golden Hawk couldn''t help but whisper.

    "Sleep? If you dare to take a nap, do you believe that I will pluck all the feathers off your body?" Leng ruoxue threatened.

    "Don ''t! How am I supposed to fly if you pluck all my feathers?" The Golden Eagle said fearfully. It did not dare to mention the matter of taking a nap again, but Leng ruoxue''s ferocity had already been deeply engraved in its heart.

    "Then you better be honest and stop sleeping. Quickly bring me to the Green Dragon Mountain and you will be free. " Leng ruoxue reminded.

    "Oh!" The Golden Hawk nodded and then started to eat the food in front of it. It swore that it had never eaten anything so delicious.

    The Golden Eagle didn''t want to waste the rest of the food, so it put it away in its storage space. The mother parasol tree saw this and could not help but Pat its head, praising,""What a diligent and thrifty little fellow."

    "Hehe!" The Golden Hawk giggled in response to the mother tree''s words.

    Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes at the Golden Hawk and asked,""Can we set off now?"

    "Yes! Yes! Ladies, please get in the car! Remember to fasten your seat belt. This was the first element of safe driving. For the happiness of you and your family, please don''t ignore the use of seat belts. " The Golden Hawk reminded him with a smile.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she pretended to be unhappy and said,""Where did you learn all this nonsense!"

    Even though she said that, Leng ruoxue was actually very surprised by the words that came out of the Golden Hawk''s mouth. She even wondered if the Hawk hade from her previous world. But that was obviously not possible.

    The Golden Hawkughed and touched its head embarrassedly,""I heard a passerby mention it, so I remembered it."

    So it was like this. Leng ruoxue thought to herself,''this Eagle''s memory is pretty good, but it''s just too out of line.''

    Then, she and the mother tree sat on the back of the Golden Eagle. The Golden Eagle shouted,""Please fasten your seat belt, I''m leaving!" He flew straight into the sky.

    Seeing that the Golden Hawk was still going on and on, Leng ruoxue''s anger started to rise again. However, before she could even start to lose her temper, she heard the mother parasol tree ask the Golden Hawk with a puzzled look,""Where''s your seat belt? Why can''t I find it?"

 Chapter 2607 Ladies, Its Dark (1)

    "The seat belt is in the passenger''s heart. Only passengers who had a safety belt in their hearts would be safe. Ladies, please remember to use your seat belts when you''re on the bus. Safety first!" The Golden Hawk murmured.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue was about to fly into a rage, the mother parasol tree quickly held her down and urged the Golden Eagle,""Little guy, we know. Hurry up and drive!"

    "Alright! But Madam, I still have a question. " The Golden Hawk said with an embarrassed look, and it stopped in the sky without moving.

    "What questions do you have now?" Leng ruoxue said unhappily. She swore that the anger she had felt in her entire life was not as much as yesterday and todaybined. This Eagle definitely had the ability to infuriate people to death, but it had done it unintentionally.

    One had to know that Leng ruoxue had always been the one to anger people to death. However, the situation had reversed in the past two days. How could Leng ruoxue not be depressed?

    What was even more infuriating was that she felt that it was not worth it to be angry at an out-of-line Eagle, but she was really angry! Unfortunately, the other party didn''t know.

    AI! Sighing heavily, Leng ruoxue looked at the Golden Eagle with a cold gaze, causing it to shrink its neck in fear. It then shouted at the top of its lungs,""I don''t know the way to the Green Dragon Mountain!"

    "¡­¡­"

    In fact, not only did the Golden Eagle not recognize the Green Dragon Mountain, it had never left the forest since it was born. However, it could not tell anyone about this unless it was forced to, or it would be embarrassing. But now, it had no choice but to say it. Its eyes were dark, and it didn''t know where to fly.

    The Golden Hawk told the truth and looked at Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree shyly. Then, it quickly lowered its head and did not dare to look at the two of them.

    After waiting for a long time, it saw that Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree did not have any reaction. It thought that these two did not know the way! Therefore, he nced at the two of them with a worried look andforted them,""It doesn''t matter if you don''t know the way. We can ask around."

    It wasn''t that they didn''t know the way, they were just speechless. After hearing the Golden Eagle''s words, Leng ruoxue''s mouth twitched as she secretlyined. She then sighed and said helplessly,""Keep flying east."

    "East?" The Golden Hawk was stunned, and its face was full of confusion.

    "Damn it, don''t tell me you don''t even know which way is east?" Leng ruoxue roared.

    "I know! I know!" Seeing that Leng ruoxue was angry, even if the Golden Eagle didn''t know, it was too scared to say anything. After nodding its head, it made up its mind and flew in a random direction ...

    "Stop! Stop! That''s the South!" Leng ruoxue saw the Golden Eagle flying around in the air and quickly stopped it.

    "Nan? I''m sorry, my eyes are looking in the wrong direction. " The Golden Hawk''s little heart trembled.

    Leng ruoxue was toozy to expose it. Seeing this, the Golden Eagle seemed to let out a long sigh of relief and changed its direction.

    Then, Leng ruoxue''s icy voice was heard,""That''s the North!"

    "Uh!" The Golden Hawk changed its direction.

    "West!"

    ? Finally, the Golden Eagle flew in the right direction. Because it had not tried in one direction, if it flew in the wrong direction again, it really should not have.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Sitting on the back of the Golden Eagle, the mother parasol tree was stunned at first, but then sheughed so hard that her stomach hurt. She couldn''t help butugh! This Golden Eagle was so funny. She had lived for so long and had seen many nts and animals, but she had never seen such a funny guy! However, Leng ruoxue''s mood was not good, not good at all! She was almost driven mad by the Golden Eagle. She even felt that she had made the wrong choice!

    Thinking back, she should not have epted Qing Jue''s suggestion and waited for this stupid Eagle for an entire night. If she had known that it would be like this, she would have immediately changed to a flying beast.

    But now, it was hard to get off. If he were to find another beast that could fly and was fast, he would have to waste a lot of time.

    Fortunately, the Golden Hawk didn''t know the way and didn''t have any sense of direction. Besides, it was kind and stupid, but it could still fly fast! After flying for less than an hour, they arrived at a city.

    ording to the usual practice, they should go down to the city to rest. However, Leng ruoxue was too angry, so she did not let the Golden Eagle Land. Although the Golden Eagle was hungry, it did not dare to make a sound.

    Wu ... The woman it was carrying was too fierce. It couldn''t afford to offend her, so it could only fly with its life.

    After a long while, seeing that Leng ruoxue was still unhappy, the mother parasol tree could not help butfort her,""Alright girl, don''t be angry with that Golden Eagle. This little fellow is quite interesting. With it, I think our journey won''t be boring."

    "Not only will I not be bored, I''ll be lucky if I don''t die of anger." Leng ruoxue sighed and was speechless.

    "Hahaha! I quite like this little fellow. Give me some face and don''t scare it!" The parasol tree mother spoke up for the Golden Eagle. Although the Golden Eagle always did things that normal people could not understand, in general, the little guy was not bad. At least it was obedient.

    "Alright! I won''t be angry. " Leng ruoxue said, giving him face. In reality, she was very clear that her anger was for nothing. That stupid Eagle had no idea how she had angered him. If that was the case, why should she make things difficult for herself?

    As she thought about it, she looked up at the sun in the sky and ordered the Golden Eagle,""Let''s find a ce tond and have something to eat before we continue flying!"

    "Alright!" The Golden Eagle was relieved to hear the fierce woman''s words, so itnded immediately.

    He didn''t know what kind of good luck it had, but the ce it chose tond was actually not bad, it was the periphery of a small forest.

    As soon as theynded, the Golden Hawk immediately urged,""I''ll go find food!" It had to perform well!

    "Go!" Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement.

    The Golden Hawk immediately flew into the forest.

    The moment it left, the mother parasol tree nudged Leng ruoxue and asked worriedly,""You agree to let it find food? Will we still be able to eat lunch?"

    "I didn''t expect to eat the food it found. I was just annoyed by it and wanted to make it leave my sight for a while." Leng ruoxue replied matter-of-factly, then took out all sorts of ingredients from her bangle and prepared to start cooking.

    "Uh!" After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, for some reason, the mother parasol tree started to pity the Golden Eagle. It seemed like that little fellow was really driving the little girl Crazy. Otherwise, why would a little girl who loved beasts feel annoyed at the sight of that Eagle?

    From this, it could be seen that the Golden Eagle was really powerful.

 Chapter 2608 Ladies, Its Dark (2)

    However, its ability to hunt was nothing to be proud of.

    After waiting for a long time, Leng ruoxue''s food was ready, but the Golden Hawk still hadn''t returned.

    After leaving enough food for the Golden Eagle, Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree started eating.

    After they finished eating and rested for a while, they suddenly heard a sharp scream. The two of them immediately became alert.

    "That stupid Eagle?" Leng ruoxue raised her eyebrows and said with certainty.

    "Something might have happened. Let''s go and take a look." The mother parasol tree said anxiously. Then, it grabbed Leng ruoxue and the two of them immediately teleported towards the direction of the sound.

    In the heart of the mother parasol tree, the stupid Little Eagle was under their protection, how could anything happen to it under their watch! If that was the case, where would they put their face?

    Leng ruoxue had the same thoughts. Even though she didn''t like the Eagle, it was only because of its entric personality. If it wasn''t for the fact that she was in a hurry, it would be interesting to have such a stupid Eagle by her side.

    When the two of them arrived at the scene, they only saw a few golden feathers on the ground, and the Golden Eagle was gone.

    Leng ruoxue was furious! Damn it, he dared to capture the Beastie she hired! Wasn''t this snatching food from the Tiger''s mouth? She could not tolerate such a thing.

    After summoning green vessel, Leng ruoxue asked him to help her search for the Golden Eagle. Green vessel received the order and immediately started searching. In just a few seconds, he had found the Golden Eagle''s location.

    "Sister, there''s a team of five adventurers in the southwest of this small forest. That Golden Eagle is with them." Green vessel reported the location of the Golden Eagle.

    "I know, we''ll go now." After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she nodded towards the parasol tree and the two of them teleported again.

    At this moment, the Golden Hawk was tied up in a cage. It looked sad and looked up at the sky at a 45-degree angle. Its golden eyes were misty.

    Wu...Ladies, I''m afraid I won''t be able to see you again! I haven''t caught any food for you yet! I don''t know if you''ll be hungry. Without me, how are you going to go to the Green Dragon Mountain?

    The Golden Eagle was thinking in its heart. It had identally regarded its own status as very important. It was just that Leng ruoxue did not know what it was thinking, or else she would have sneered at it!

    However, the Golden Hawk didn''t worry for long. It saw two vague figures not far away. The next second, the two figures became real, and the Golden Hawk was overjoyed.

    The fierce woman was here! The Golden Eagle was so excited that it was crying tears of joy. Just as it was about to express its joy, Leng ruoxue red at it and it immediately shut its mouth. He continued to stare at Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree.

    Sob...It feels so good to see family!

    At this moment, the five-man adventurer team also noticed the sudden appearance of Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree. They immediately became alert.

    "Who are you people? We saw this ce first, so please move to another ce. " The only woman among the five immediately roared like a beast guarding its territory when she saw the two devastatingly beautiful women in front of her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Leng ruoxue''s cold eyes swept across the room. The woman who had spoken shuddered and shut her mouth subconsciously. This woman gave her a lot of pressure. She just casually nced at her and she didn''t dare to say anything. In reality, the woman wanted to shout, but she couldn''t bring herself to do so. On top of that, she couldn''t help but think of Leng ruoxue''s nce at her just now, which made her heart turn cold.

    Although she was a little self-righteous, she was still a cultivator and had a sense of danger. Her intuition also told her that the two women in front of her were not to be trifled with.

    She wasn''t the only one who felt this way. The other four men also felt that the other party was not friendly, and they didn''t dare to act rashly.

    "Seniors, this ce is very big, and we don''t need that much. Please use this ce as much as you can." One of the young men said with a respectful expression after calming down.

    "There''s no need. We didn''te here for this ce," Leng ruoxue''s voice was cold.

    "Then what does senior mean by that?" The young man asked again.

    "For this!" Leng ruoxue pointed at the Golden Eagle.

    "It''s our Beastie, but you captured it!" The mother parasol tree added.

    When the five people heard this, their faces all changed. They had never thought that the Golden Eagle was a beast with an owner. Now that they had caught the beast, they had attracted the owner of this beast. This was a terrible fact.

    He had thought that this Golden Eagle could be sold for a good price, but who knew that it had brought him big trouble.

    The five of them were very depressed. They had been caught red-handed, and it seemed impossible for them to deny that they had caught the Golden Eagle. Because the evidence was right there! Especially when they saw how excited the Golden Eagle was to see its master, none of them dared to doubt that the Golden Eagle was not the other''s Beastie.

    "Senior, I''m sorry. We didn''t know it was your Beastie. We thought it had no owner. " The young man exined.

    "Let it go, and I won''t cause you any trouble." Leng ruoxue didn''t want to bully the weak and couldn''t be bothered to argue with these five people. She had more important things to do now.

    "Alright!" The young man agreed readily and was ready to open the cage to release the Golden Eagle. In his opinion, as long as the expert in front of them, whose cultivation they could not see through at all, did not mind their reckless behavior, what was the loss of a Beastie? Was it more important than his own life?

    He had thought it through very clearly, but he couldn''t stop someone from dragging him down. Seeing that he really intended to let the Golden Eagle go, the only woman among the five people was not happy.

    "Wait! She said that it was her Eagle and you all believed her? Who knows if he''s lying to us?" The woman instantly pulled the aggro onto herself. Leng ruoxue didn''t have much of a reaction to her words, but the expressions of the four men in the five-man team immediately changed.

    "You bastard!" Does this idiot even have a brain? Would a powerful person lie to a few ants in his eyes for a beast? They really didn''t know what this woman was thinking. But at this moment, the four of them secretly decided that if they could safely escape this cmity, they would definitely kick this woman out of their team in the future. With such a burden, their little lives would be lost in the hands of their own people sooner orter.

    The woman, who did not seem to realize that she was being despised by herpanions, saw that the other four did not say anything and naturally assumed that they had tacitly agreed to her words. She spoke to Leng ruoxue even more boldly,""You said that it''s your Eagle. Show me the evidence!"

    At this time, she didn''t care about being afraid anymore. After all, this Golden Eagle could be sold for a lot of money! How could she be willing to give it to the two women in front of her? In particr, these two women were so beautiful, which made her feel even more indignant.

 Chapter 2609 Ladies, Its Dark (3)

    Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree only smiled faintly. Neither of them replied to the woman''s words. Instead, their beautiful eyes were focused on the other four men.

    As soon as the four of them saw each other, they immediately expressed that they were willing to return the Golden Hawk.

    When the woman heard this, of course, she didn''t agree. She shouted like a Shrew. One of the men saw this and directly punched the woman''s head, and the woman instantly fainted.

    The scene was finally quiet.

    Both sides were overjoyed and extremely satisfied with this.

    The Golden Eagle was also released from its cage. It burst into tears as it pounced towards Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree,"Wuu ... I thought I would never see you again! It''s a good thing you guys came to save me!"

    When Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree saw this, they dodged to the side tacitly. The Golden Hawk missed and fell to the ground on all fours.

    However, this Golden Eagle was obviously tough and tough. After it fell, it quickly got up and looked at Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree with tears in its eyes, silentlyining about their hostility.

    The Golden Hawk was sad! No one could understand the excitement it felt when it saw its family! Wuuu ...

    The four people on the side all widened their eyes in disbelief when they saw this scene. This, this Golden Hawk ... But at this time, they no longer doubted the authenticity of the two women and the Golden Hawk knowing each other. Seeing the Golden Hawk pounced on the two women as soon as it got out of the trap, it was not difficult to see that they were old acquaintances. Otherwise, who would do this?

    However, for some reason, the four of them felt that the way the two people and the Eagle got along was a little strange. However, they couldn''t tell what was wrong. At this moment, they could only hope that the two seniors would leave with their Golden Eagles as soon as possible. After all, the pressure that Leng ruoxue and her brother gave them was not ordinary!

    As if she knew what they were thinking, Leng ruoxue suggested to the four of them,""It''s very important to choose your teammates. Remember to open your eyes wide in the future. "

    After that, she and the mother tree left with the Golden Eagle.

    The four of them finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    She brought the Golden Eagle back to the temporary camp they had chosen. Before Leng ruoxue could reprimand it, the Golden Eagle hadpletely wilted. It sobbed,""Wuwu ... I''m so useless. I was actually caught."

    "You finally know that you''re useless, so you''re notpletely hopeless!" Leng ruoxue said coldly.

    Then, she looked at the Hawk in disbelief and asked,""I don''t understand. Howe you can''t even defeat five humans who are weaker than you and were captured by them? If there''s a Beast Tamer among them, I''m afraid we can save you and you''ll have to follow them in the future!"

    "Oh ... It was an ident! It was a pure ident! A rabbit was frightened by their violent behavior, and I was caught by them because I wanted to save that timid rabbit. " The Golden Hawk exined in a low voice. Then, it immediately lowered its head, not daring to look at Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree.

    "You''re willing to give up your life for a rabbit? Was it worth it? Do you think you''re the Savior?" Leng ruoxue roared with a face full of disappointment.

    "Even though rabbits are weak, they''re still a life! All lives, regardless of their status, have the right to live in this world. I can''t kill them just for my own survival!" The Golden Hawk told the truth and reason.

    Leng ruoxue listened to the Golden Hawk''s argument and was speechless. Fine! She got to know a Golden Eagle with the nature of a Saint. With such a fact in front of her, what else could she say?

    Not only her, even the mother parasol tree did not know what to say.

    This Golden Eagle was beyond saving. AI! It was obviously not weak, but it could not even protect itself. How could it have lived for so long without being caught? The mother parasol tree felt that this was too unbelievable. At the very least, it should be something worth rejoicing that such a top-grade being could live in peace until now, right?

    Not wanting to think about how the Golden Eagle survived until now, the mother tree gave the food to the Golden Eagle and said,""Hurry up and eat. After you''re done, we''ll continue on our way."

    "Oh!" The Golden Hawk was very obedient. It started to gobble up the food. After being tortured for so long and being frightened, it was really hungry.

    After eating, the Hawk''s sleepiness came back. However, when it saw the twodies ''faces, it swallowed the words and flew up into the sky.

    However, the Golden Eagle was slightly drowsy now, so its flight efficiency in the afternoon was obviously much lower. Its flight stability was also at its lowest. Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree sat on the Golden Eagle''s back, swaying left and right, unable to sit properly. Moreover, he had to constantly worry about the danger of being thrown off.

    After holding on for a while, the two of them couldn''t take it anymore! The jolts were extremely ufortable.

    After Leng ruoxue called for it to stop, the Golden Hawk turned around and yawned in confusion,""What''s wrong?"

    "How do you fly? You want us to fall down?" Leng ruoxue questioned him in a bad mood.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Golden Hawk heard this and broke out in a cold sweat. It quickly said,""No, I didn ''t! No! I''m just a little sleepy. " It was already a little sleepy when it came out of the house, and now it had persisted for so long. At this time, its biological clock, which was supposed to take an afternoon nap, could not bear it no matter what. It was so sleepy that it could not open its eyes. How could it not shake?

    But it didn''t dare to say such words!

    However, even if it didn''t say anything, Leng ruoxue could already tell. Looking at this fellow''s stance, it was determined to go on strike. Otherwise, there was a danger of them falling down. After weighing the two, Leng ruoxuepromised.

    "Let''s find a ce to sleep! Otherwise, it''s really too dangerous for you to drive like this. " Leng ruoxue sighed.

    The Golden Eagle and the mother parasol tree couldn''t help but widen their eyes. What did they just hear? Did I hear wrong?

    The Golden Hawk blinked its eyes and then became ecstatic. The mother parasol tree, on the other hand, had a look of disbelief on its face. It stared at Leng ruoxue as if it had seen a ghost. Could it be that the girl was so angry that she went stupid? Otherwise, why would he agree to let the Golden Eagle take an afternoon nap?

    However, whether the mother tree was willing to believe it or not, the Golden Eagle had already started to look for a ce to take a nap. After a while, the Golden Eaglended on a ce with grass that was half the height of a man. Originally, his favorite home would be a ce with tall trees, but now was not the time to be so provocative, so it was not a problem to find a simr ce to take a nap!

    The moment the Golden Eaglended, it did not care if Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree had alighted from the carriage. It immediately closed its eyes and fell asleep.

    The mother parasol tree looked worriedly at the Golden Hawk who was sleeping soundly when it heard the loud snores. It turned to Leng ruoxue and said,""This guy fell asleep just like that? Isn''t it afraid of being captured?"

    "It has always been flexible." Leng ruoxuemented. She could tell that it was impossible to make the Golden Eagle raise its guard. Even if it was captured and forced to form a contract with someone, it would still do whatever it wanted as usual. The person who was driven mad was definitely the one who had captured it.

    "It seems like it''s true." The mother parasol tree agreed. However, she did not voice out her concern. At this speed, when would they reach the Green Dragon Mountain? Was Xue ''er not anxious anymore?

    Urgent! How could Leng ruoxue not be anxious? However, what could she do when she hired such a flying beast out of her poor eyesight? He couldn''t really teleport to the Azure Dragon Mountain, could he? Then she and the mother parasol tree would be exhausted to death!

    Forget it! She should just go with the flow! Anyway, one day, he would go to the Green Dragon Mountain. Leng ruoxue wanted to cry but had no tears.

    When the Golden Hawk woke up, the sun had already set.

    After the Golden Hawk woke up, it looked at the sky that was turning dark and said,""I actually woke up early today. The sky isn''t even bright yet!"

    It had just woken up and its mind was obviously not very clear. It naively thought that it was still at home and hadpletely forgotten about Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree.

    It was only when it felt two cold resing from behind it that it suddenly quivered and remembered everything that had happened.

    Oh my God! How could it forget that it had already left home and was on its way to the Green Dragon Mountain? This was really a dereliction of duty!

    The Golden Hawk was annoyed. It turned around carefully and looked at Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree with a fawning expression,""Ladies, it''s dark ..."

    Its voice was getting softer and softer, but Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree could still hear it clearly due to their excellent hearing.

    "You also know about it?" The mother parasol tree mocked. Not to mention Leng ruoxue, even she was a little angry. This fellow was too good at sleeping. If he wanted to sleep, then so be it! It turned out that she had to wake up naturally.

    "..." The Hawk didn''t dare to say anything. In fact, it was thinking that it woke up early this time! Usually, it would sleep until the next morning, go out to hunt, eat, and then go back to sleep.

    "You''re still early. Let''s continue our journey!" Leng ruoxue was so angry that sheughed. Or rather, she no longer had the energy to be angry. She decided to travel through the night.

    "It''s not safe to travel at night. " The Golden Hawk whispered after hearing Leng ruoxue''s decision.

    "Then let''s go!" Leng ruoxue roared like a lion.

    "Alright! Alright! Um ... Is there anything to eat?" The Golden Hawk asked carefully.

    "You still want to eat? I''m blushing on your behalf with your work efficiency. " The mother parasol tree was speechless.

    "Food is the most important thing to the people. Eating is the nature of humans and animals. You can''t take it away from us!" The Golden Hawk started to talk big again.

 Chapter 2610 Luo Lin (1)

    As soon as the Golden Eagle finished speaking, a piece of roasted meat was thrown in front of it. It blinked its confused eyes and looked at Leng ruoxue without saying a word.

    "Hurry up and eat. Try to shut your mouth." Leng ruoxue couldn''t be bothered to waste any more time with it as she directly replied in an unpleasant tone.

    When the mother parasol tree heard this, it did not know whether tough or cry. In the end, it could not help butugh. She was getting more and more speechless about the Golden Hawk''s character, because this little guy kept challenging their bottom line, and had the potential to drive ordinary people crazy. However, since the little guy had provided them with a lot of jokes, she was quite friendly to the Golden Eagle except when she was angry!

    Leng ruoxue was losing her temper as well. It was obvious that she was giving up on training the Golden Hawk.

    The Hawk carefully looked at the two of them, then started to gobble up the meat in front of it. As he ate, he praised it. It was delicious! It was so delicious! It was much more delicious than the food it made itself! If it could, it really wished to enjoy such a life forever.

    When he was sleepy, he would sleep. When he was hungry, he would eat. When he woke up, delicious food would immediately be delivered to him. This was simply the life of a rice worm! The Golden Hawk was quite satisfied with it.

    Fortunately, Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree did not know what it was thinking. Otherwise, the Golden Eagle would have been violently attacked.

    One had to know that the two of them had almost reached their limits. If they knew that it was actually enjoying its life like a rice worm, they would definitely vomit blood!

    After obediently finishing the roasted meat, the Golden Eagle yawned and stretched its wings. It was about to take a nap, but when it saw Leng ruoxue''s icy re, it immediately perked up and smiled,""I''m full, we can go now. Please get in the car. "

    Leng ruoxue was very satisfied with the Golden Hawk''s tactfulness at this moment. She sat on the Golden Hawk''s back with the parasol tree mother. She gave the Golden Hawk a warning look and said coldly,""Be careful when you fly, or else be careful of the feathers on your body."

    "Yes! Ladies, please sit tight, we''re going to start driving!" The Golden Hawk reminded him. Then, it pped its huge wings and flew up into the dark sky.

    The sky was dark. Except for the moonlight, it was almost impossible to see the road ahead. Fortunately, the Golden Eagle had good night vision, and its visibility was at least 1000 meters.

    The Hawk was quite proud of that.

    However, it didn''t feel proud for long before it found that its situation of not being able to distinguish directions at night seemed to have be more serious.

    Which way should he fly? The Golden Hawk muttered to itself as it hesitantly flew around in the air.

    Leng ruoxue looked at it and knew that this fellow was probably unable to differentiate North from South again.

    Sighing helplessly, Leng ruoxue reminded,""We''re flying north this time. "

    "Oh, oh!" The Golden Hawk was ashamed, but it didn''t think it was its fault. It had never left home!

    Even with Leng ruoxue''s guidance, the Golden Eagle was still confused. It made up its mind and started flying around again.

    "That''s Nan!" Leng ruoxue roared at the sight of this.

    This time, she was toozy to let this guy find his own direction. She pointed in one direction and said,""That way!"

    "Thanks for the reminder!" The Golden Hawk said happily and then roared,"Green Dragon Mountain, here Ie!"

    He elerated and flew ...<novelnext></novelnext>

    This time, the Golden Eagle flew for a long time. It was so long that Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree could not believe it. The entire night had passed, but the sleepy Golden Eagle did not ask to sleep. The two of them could not believe their eyes.

    The next morning.

    The Golden Hawk found a ce tond. The two people and one beast were ready to have breakfast before continuing their journey.

    As soon as itnded, the Golden Hawk yawned several times. In fact, it had been sleepy for a long time, but seeing that the twodies seemed to be in a bad mood, it did not dare to make any additional requests. However, as soon as theynded, it could not fully concentrate.

    After yawning a few times, the Golden eagle''s head drooped down unconsciously. Then, it raised its head in shock. When it saw that Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree did not seem to notice its condition, its heart, which had been in its throat, finally calmed down.

    In fact, how could Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree not notice the Golden Eagle''s strange behavior? however, the two of them remained silent because they did not know what to say.

    After preparing breakfast in silence, Leng ruoxue nced at the Golden Hawk, which was snoring with its eyes closed. She sighed and decided not to wake it up. After that, she and the mother parasol tree gloomily ate their breakfast.

    Halfway through the meal, the Golden Hawk woke up by itself after smelling the fragrance. The Golden Hawk crawled over and looked at the two with a big smile. The desire in its eyes was obvious.

    Sighing helplessly, Leng ruoxue gave half of the food to the Golden Hawk. After breakfast, the Golden Hawk did not ask to sleep for a while. Instead, it turned to Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree and said,""Let''s hurry! Let''s continue on our way. Hurry up and get in the car, I''m leaving!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Their faces were full of shock and disbelief, and they couldn''t help but wonder what had happened to the Golden Eagle. Otherwise, why would he be so diligent today?

    Although it was a good thing for the sleepy Golden Hawk to be more diligent, they didn''t want it to do anything to them after they had given up on their n to hurry on. If it did, they would be even more devastated!

    "Aren''t you getting in? I''m going to start driving!" The Golden Hawk saw the twodies were still in a daze and couldn''t help urging them.

    Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but wipe the cold sweat off her forehead. She realized that this time, she seemed to have been looked down upon by the Golden Eagle. She had always been the one urging it to hurry up. But now, the situation had reversed.

    "Let''s go!" Leng ruoxue didn''t want to say anything more. She pulled the mother parasol tree and sat on the Golden Eagle''s back.

    After taking off, neither of them said a word, while the Hawk flew at full speed!

    The two of them didn''t know what to do when they saw the Hawk''s abnormal behavior.

    What was even more strange was that the Golden Hawk didn''t ask to sleep at all, except for when they were eating. However, they could clearly see that the Hawk''s eyelids were fighting.

    Although Leng ruoxue did not know why the Golden Hawk was suddenly so desperate, she did not want it to drive in such a dangerous way. If it identally hit a tree, they would also be implicated.

    "We won''t be flying today, let''s rest!" After dinner, Leng ruoxue suddenly asked.

    The mother parasol tree nced at Leng ruoxue with a profound look. It knew why she had made such a decision. The Golden Eagle was naturally overjoyed by this news. It immediatelyy down on the ground and closed its eyes to snore!

    AI! He could finally rest. This fierce woman still had some humanity in her. It was not easy! The Golden Hawk couldn''t help but sigh before it fell asleep.

 Chapter 2611 Luo Lin (2)

    This day, it was almost exhausted to death. However, because it had not performed well before, it did not dare to ask for rest. Sob ... Now it was all good. It could finally have a proper sleep.

    The Golden Hawk was rxed and soon fell asleep. It slept for two days.

    When it finally woke up, it saw two beautiful faces that had already turned ck.

    Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree''s expressions turned ugly. They stared at the Golden Eagle without saying a word. Suddenly, the Golden Eagle''s little heart started to tremble.

    What ... What was going on? Did it do something it shouldn''t have?

    The Golden Hawk was very annoyed. It didn''t want to wake up to the anger of the two fiercedies in front of it, okay? It couldn''t take it, and most importantly, its stomach was growling from hunger.

    "Hi!" The Golden Hawk smiled and greeted Leng ruoxue and Leng Shaoqing in a friendly manner.

    The two of them still had cold expressions on their faces. Leng ruoxue did not want to bother with it at all. In the end, it was the mother parasol tree who was kind. She gritted her teeth and asked,""Do you know how long you''ve been sleeping?"

    "How long?" The Golden Hawk blinked and asked innocently. It nced at the sky. It was bright! He probably didn''t sleep for long, right? Could it be that he had only slept for an hour? Did the other party not expect him to wake up so quickly? It thought to itself. It was wrong! From their expressions, it didn''t seem like they wanted to praise her!

    The Golden Hawk tried to think, but it couldn''t figure out how long it had been sleeping.

    "Two days! You''ve been sleeping for two whole days!" The mother parasol tree gritted its white teeth and looked at the Golden Hawk as if it wanted to eat it!

    The Golden Hawk shrank its neck and murmured to itself,""You''ve actually slept for so long! No wonder I was so hungry! AI! I haven''t eaten for a few meals. "

    "You ..." The mother parasol tree almost went crazy when it heard the Golden Eagle talking to itself."This guy, this guy is really incurable. Just let it sleep!" It''s fine if he can wake her up! However, once she fell asleep, she would not be able to wake up even if a knife fell from the sky.

    The mother parasol tree gave the Golden Eagle a few more res and decided to give up on preaching to it.

    The Golden Hawk realized that the mother parasol tree was no longer talking about it. It naively thought that the matter was over. It then moved closer to Leng ruoxue and asked softly,""Is there anything to eat? I''m hungry. "

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue looked deeply at the Golden Eagle. Seeing that it didn''t know what it did wrong and didn''t know how to change, she sighed and gave up. Then, he took some food and threw it to the Hawk, and said coldly,""Hurry up and eat. We''ll continue our journey after eating."

    "Oh!" The Golden Hawk quickly said. Then, he began to eat the food in front of him. It was really famished.

    The Golden Eagle burped after it was finally full. Just as it was about to yawn, it received Leng ruoxue''s malicious gaze. It was so frightened that it immediately swallowed its yawn.

    "Get in the car! I''m going to set off!" The Golden Hawk said obediently.

    Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree looked at each other and sat on each other''s back.

    The Golden Eagle flew into the sky and circled.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue pointed with her finger. The Golden Eagle immediately understood and flew in the direction she pointed.

    After the Golden Eagle had slept for two days, Leng ruoxue had learned her lesson. When it was time, she would let the Golden Eagle rest and wait for it to wake up naturally before continuing on their journey. She was toozy to urge the hopeless Golden Eagle.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was undeniable that the Golden Eagle was a big mistake in her judgment.

    Just like that, under the many unexpected situations along the way, Leng ruoxue and her beast finally arrived at the Green Dragon Mountain safely after half a month.

    As she looked at the Green Dragon Mountain''s verdant and lush mountains and forests, Leng ruoxue felt a sense of familiarity.

    However, when she thought about how they took half a month to travel from Luo city to Green Dragon Mountain, which was supposed to take a few days, her good mood instantly disappeared.

    The Golden Eaglended at the entrance of the Green Dragon Mountain. It almost cheered when it saw the towering and steep mountain and the green and huge forest. This ce was really to its liking! It liked this ce! It had decided to take a good look around this ce and if possible, settle down here.

    Unfortunately, Leng ruoxue did not give it any chance to do so. When they saw the entrance, Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree jumped down from its back. Then, Leng ruoxue turned to the Golden Eagle and said,""Alright, we''ve arrived at our destination. You can go home now. This is your reward!"

    After saying that, he threw a bottle of pills to the Golden Eagle, and then drove it away as if it was a fly. He really didn''t want to see this stupid Golden Eagle anymore.

    The Golden Hawk saw this but was unwilling to leave. It looked at Leng ruoxue with resentment and said,""You can''t be like this. I, I don''t know the way home, so you can''t leave me behind."

    What? Was this the rhythm of being stuck to?

    Leng ruoxue felt her head throb when she heard the Golden Hawk''s words.

    The Golden Hawk felt so sad that it couldn''t stop crying. It was so sad.

    At this moment, one of the bystanders saw this and couldn''t help but step forward to criticize Leng ruoxue,""Miss, what a good Beastie! It''s so loyal to you, how can you not want it!"

    "She didn''t abandon me. I''m just too stupid and always make them angry. It''s only right for them to despise me." Seeing that Leng ruoxue had been misunderstood, the Golden Eagle quickly exined.

    It would have been better if it did not exin. With its exnation, the few passersby at the entrance of the Azure Dragon Mountain all looked at Leng ruoxue with dissatisfaction.

    Beastie! This was a Beastie, and a Beastie that had a rtively top flying speed, yet it was actually despised by this girl. Sigh! From the looks of it, this youngdy should be from arge n, otherwise she wouldn''t be so nonchnt about such a precious beast.

    The passers-by were really envious, jealous, and hateful of this. The way they looked at Leng ruoxue had also be unfriendly. Right now, in their eyes, Leng ruoxue was a Missy from a good family background but did not have much judgment. Such a woman was at most just a flower vase. Hence, even if Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree had devastatingly beautiful looks, the onlookers did not really take a fancy to them.

    Leng ruoxue was so angry that she no longer wanted to defend herself as she listened to the crowd''s soft discussions. She didn''t need to care about how others looked at her, but that damned Golden Eagle ...

    "You bastard!" She was actually looking at her with a pitiful and resentful gaze. Really, uncle can endure it, aunt can ''t!

    Leng ruoxue pulled the Golden eagle''s wings and said angrily,""You want to stay? Then be good and shut your mouth!"

    Right now, Leng ruoxue didn''t want to hear this Eagle Speak.

    "Yes, yes." The Golden Eagle saw that there was a way and quickly nodded. It stood beside Leng ruoxue obediently and looked at the passers-by gratefully, expressing its gratitude with its eyes.

 Chapter 2612 Luo Lin (3)

    He rudely grabbed the Golden eagle''s wings and paid the entrance fee. Then, the two people and the Beast quickly entered the Green Dragon Mountain.

    Walking in the mountain stream of the Green Dragon Mountain, the Golden Eagle was like a grandmother Liu who had entered a Grand View Garden. He looked here and there, feeling curious and amazed everywhere.

    "This ce is so big! It was so beautiful! I like this ce!" The Golden Eagle sighed loudly. While talking, it couldn''t help but want to tease a gray rabbit that suddenly jumped out of the bushes. However, the rabbit was obviously very afraid of its natural enemy. It didn''t even dare to look at the Golden Eagle, and immediately jumped back into the bushes and disappeared without a trace.

    The Golden Eagle was quite disappointed. It didn''t understand why the little rabbit didn''t y with it when it was trying to be friendly.

    This fact made the Golden Eagle, who always had a good rtionship with beasts, deeply worried.

    After sighing a few times, the mother parasol tree could not take it anymore and said,""Little fellow, are you done yet? You''ve never stopped talking since we entered the forest. Can''t you let us have some peace?"

    "Senior, I''m very sad." The Golden Hawk didn''t want to let go of this rare opportunity toin. Ever since they entered the forest, the mother tree didn''t talk to it. Now it finally talked to it, which made it very excited.

    "What kind of heart are you hurting again?" The mother parasol tree could not help but be curious.

    "The little animals here don''t seem to like me. I wanted to talk to them, but they ran away ..." The Golden Eagle cried.

    The mother parasol tree was speechless. She felt that she was wrong. She shouldn''t have paid attention to this fool. This guy was definitely the type to climb all over its head. She had just given it a little face, and it had already started to dye its hair.

    However, the mother parasol tree thought that she was very kind, so even though she kept sighing, she still softened when she saw the Golden Hawk''s face.""It''s normal for them to ignore you because you''re their natural enemy, and they''re your food. Have you ever seen anyone make friends with food?"

    "But I didn''t treat them as food! I won''t catch them casually, so what''s there to be afraid of?" The Golden Hawk felt so wronged. Why was it so difficult to make friends?

    The mother parasol tree could not help but facepalm and continued to exin,""You don''t treat them as food, but they do. That''s why you can''t be friends."

    "Why do they think so? The small animals in the forest in my house wouldn''t think that way. " The Golden Hawk said disappointedly.

    The mother parasol tree looked at the heartbroken Golden Eagle and thought,"the little animals in your forest already know what you are like, but the little animals here don ''t."

    After that, she let the Golden Hawkin to itself.

    The Golden Hawk, who was talking to itself and feeling dejected, became quiet when it realized that no one woulde tofort it.

    When the mother parasol tree saw this, it regretted speaking too much just now. Otherwise, the little Golden Eagle would have stopped long ago.

    The mother parasol tree nced at the calm Leng ruoxue and could not help but sigh. This little girl was really wise!

    In reality, Leng ruoxue had long realized that this Eagle could not be casually dealt with, or else it would definitely not stop. And the facts had proven that her decision was correct.

    With the mother parasol tree and the Golden Eagle, Leng ruoxue walked into the inner area of the Azure Dragon Mountain with great familiarity. The ce was not much different from before, but it gave her the feeling that it was more deserted than before.

    After finding a ce, Leng ruoxue decided to rest for a while before moving forward.

    The Green Dragon Mountain was huge, and the location of the bandits ir was very well hidden. It was impossible to reach there in a day. When it was resting, it was also time to eat. At this moment, the Golden Hawk was finally happy. It didn''t think about why the food didn''t want to eat with it.

    After eating something and resting for a while, the two humans and one beast continued to move forward.

    At the same time, their location and direction of travel had been transmitted to the bandits ir.

    At this moment, the person in charge of the Azure Dragon Mountain frowned after receiving the report from the guards in the mountain.

    ording to the guard, there were two women and a Beastie at the foot of the mountain. They were walking through the forest, heading straight for the bandits ir on Green Dragon Mountain.

    It should be known that their ce was very well hidden. Not to mention not being discovered by ordinary people, even if they discovered it, it would be extremely difficult for them to enter. Unless they were led by their own people, otherwise, they would only lose their way in the forest.

    But now, it was clear that this person was heading here, and the route he took was exactly the same. This made the person in charge very nervous.

    "What are your thoughts on this matter?" A young man sitting in the main seat of the assembly hall of the bandits ir on Green Dragon Mountain frowned and asked the people below him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Patriarch, let''s look at the situation first! Don''t scare yourself. We have to believe in the defense here. Ordinary people won''t be able to find this ce. " An older man said after thinking for a while.

    "But the path they took is obviously the closest one to this ce. If they are really enemies and find this ce, what should we do?" The young man asked with a headache.

    "Since we''re already here, let''s take things as theye. This is what our master often says. Let''s just quietly watch the strange changes!" Another man who looked older said.

    "That''s the only way!" The young man sighed helplessly.

    Although he said so, he was still not at ease. One should know that the Green Dragon Mountain was theirst territory. If they could not even guard this ce, he would really have no face to continue living!

    After thinking for a long time, the young man still sneaked out. He wanted to meet the two women personally and find out some information. If they were really enemies, he would not let them take another step forward even if he had to risk his life.

    After the young man left, two older men appeared at his original spot. The two men were both mystique venerable rank. They watched the young master leave. One of them shook his head gently and sighed."AI! Huang ''er is still too young. Perhaps we should not ce such a heavy burden on him. "

    "It''s more important to train yourself when you''re young. Don''t forget that our Luo family is not as strong as before. It''s time for these young people to show off their skills." The other older man clearly had a different opinion.

    "AI! It''s a pity that master has provided us with such good conditions. We''ve let master down!" Hearing the other party mention the Luo family, the older man who had spoken earlier could not help but reveal a worried expression.

    These two elderly men were the two elders with the highest status in the Luo family. They were also the elders of the Luo family. Both of them were Luo Xian''s uncles. However, when Leng ruoxue was still in Haotian continent, they were often in closed-door cultivation, so they had never seen Leng ruoxue before. However, they still knew of Leng ruoxue''s great name and the small storm that had happened in the Luo family back then.

    Back then, in order to protect Luo Xing ''er''s life, Luo Xian had no choice but to issue a bloodline contract, causing his n to have a new master overnight. This incident had once caused the entire Luo family to be furious. Fortunately, Leng ruoxue was strong enough and had obtained the sincere respect of the entire Luo family in the end, so it was a happy ending.

    In reality, to be able to ride on Leng ruoxue''s coattails was something that all the other families wished for. After the Luo family found out about Leng ruoxue''s power, they were naturally proud of having such a master.

    Even though Leng ruoxue had once looked down on the Luo family because of their performance, the Luo family had worked hard to make Leng ruoxue let go of her dissatisfaction with some of them and treat them as one of her own. From then on, everyone in the Luo family followed Leng ruoxue''s lead.

    Even the great ancestors of the Luo family, who had never seen Leng ruoxue before, were familiar with her. They had been looking forward to meeting their master, but unfortunately, their master had gone to the divinity, and they would not be able to leave the Haotian continent for a while.

    This was because the two of them were in charge of the current Luo family. The other elders had gone to the firmament to look for their master.

    The two of them sighed, and their figures gradually faded, finally disappearing on the spot.

    At the same time, Luo Lin was getting closer and closer to Leng ruoxue.

    Luo Lin lurked in the night and slowly approached the tent where Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree had set up. However, he didn''t dare to get too close. He jumped onto a tree and observed everything from a distance.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree were both resting in their tents. Only the Golden Eagle was outside the tent, snoring with its eyes half-closed.

    It was impossible to expect the Hawk to warn them. Even though it was being watched, it was still sleeping soundly.

    However, Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree had long noticed his presence, but neither of them made a sound.

    Until the next morning. After resting for a night, Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree walked out of their tents.

    At this moment, Luo Lin, who had been crouching on a tall tree far away for the entire night, finally had the chance to see Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree''s faces.

    This ... This is ...

    Luo Lin''s eyes widened in disbelief, and in an instant, his eyes became wet.

    Master! It was master! That''s right! One of the women was the master of the Luo family, whom they had been thinking about for a long time!

    Suddenly seeing the Leng ruoxue that existed in his memory, Luo Lin''s heart was filled with excitement. Suddenly, he slipped and fell from the tall tree ...

    Hearing a loud bang from afar, Leng ruoxue, the mother parasol tree, and the Golden Hawk that was watching the scene, all of them sprinted towards the direction of the heavy object.

    When they arrived at their destination, Leng ruoxue nced at the young man who had fallen into the bushes. There were still grass and leaves on his body. He looked extremely awkward. Leng ruoxue furrowed her brows ...

 Chapter 2613 So Youre One Of Us (1)

    "Luo Lin ..." Leng ruoxue was speechless. She didn''t expect to see Luo Lin under such circumstances. However, Luo Lin was even more embarrassed. He also didn''t expect that at his most embarrassing moment, he would always be seen by the master he admired. This fact was really too sad.

    Sob ... Actually, he really wanted to leave a good impression on his master! However, it had always met its master when it was in a difficult situation.

    At this moment, Luo Lin''s head was lowered, wishing he could find a hole to hide in. He didn''t want to be human anymore, did he?

    The Golden Hawk looked at the man on the ground who forgot to get up, so it stretched out its wings in a friendly way and asked with sympathy,""Did you hurt? You''re just a little guy without wings, how can you stand on such a high tree! What if you break it?"

    Ugh! Luo Lin felt even more awkward. Could he say that he was monitoring them? The answer was no. However, he did not know how to answer the Eagle, so he could only pretend to be silent.

    The Golden Eagle saw that the other party didn''t speak, and thought that he was ashamed. It patted Luo Lin''s head with its wings andforted him, "It''s okay. It''s normal for a little guy to be curious. However, after falling down, you should know not to climb trees, right?"

    "Uh!" Luo Lin was once again so embarrassed that he didn''t know how to answer such a question. He couldn''t help but look at Leng ruoxue, but Leng ruoxue looked up at the sky at a 45-degree angle. It was obvious that she had no intention of helping him out.

    Seeing this scene, Luo Lin really wanted to cry.

    He felt that he had made the master angry. Wu...Look! His master didn''t even want to talk to him. Luo Lin was heartbroken, and the way he looked at Leng ruoxue became more and more resentful.

    In fact, it wasn''t that Leng ruoxue didn''t want to talk to Luo Lin, but she couldn''t stand the Golden Eagle''s caring attitude towards Luo Lin. It was so cold and warm towards Luo Lin. So, she was afraid that Luo Lin would associate her with the Golden Eagle, so she had to pretend to be invisible.

    But Luo Lin didn''t know what Leng ruoxue was thinking! In his mind, his master must be angry with him, so he didn''t want to talk to him. Thinking of this, Luo Lin felt particrly aggrieved and called out softly,""Master ..."

    Although Luo Lin''s voice was very soft, the two humans and one beast on the scene could still hear him clearly. The mother parasol tree and the Golden Eagle moved in unison, looking at Leng ruoxue as if they were waiting for her to answer.

    "So it''s our own people!" Seeing that Leng ruoxue had no intention of answering their questions, the Golden Eagle scratched its head awkwardly and mumbled to itself.

    "Who''s on your side?" Leng ruoxue gritted her teeth when she heard the Golden Hawk''s words.

    "Hey! Don''t be like this! Our friendship has deepened along the way, so we''re on the same side now!" The Golden Hawk said shamelessly.

    "Oh, really? I don''t think so. " Leng ruoxue red at the Golden Eagle and said.

    "Wuu ... How could you do this? I''m very sad that you''re treating me like this. " The Golden Hawk held its chest with its wings, looking sad. Tears were rolling in its golden eyes, but it didn''t fall.

    Leng ruoxue was speechless. How long had it been? Did the Golden Eagle Gu turn into ss again? His ability to resist attacks had weakened?

    Leng ruoxue was rather disappointed by this reality.

    "Alright, little guy, stop pretending to be pitiful!" The mother parasol tree could not take it anymore. It then turned to Leng ruoxue and said,"Girl, since we''ve found the Luo family, let''s get down to business!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    She meant to go to the Luo family''s residence, but the Golden Eagle''s eyes lit up when it heard that it was about business."What serious business? I''m very willing to help."

    "You''re not helping?" Leng ruoxue did not think highly of the Golden Hawk''s ability.

    "How can that be? I''m very strong!" The Golden Hawk felt it had been underestimated. It was hurt again ...

    "Very strong? That''s right! Your strongest ability is to sleep. When you wake up, you eat, and when you finish eating, you sleep again. This is a cycle. " Leng ruoxue scoffed.

    "Who said so? I can fly very fast too." The Golden Hawk quibbled in a low voice.

    "Yes, it''s quite fast. It took half a month to fly from Luo city to Green Dragon Mountain. Not only did I get lost, but I also can''t tell North from South." Leng ruoxue mocked.

    "T-that''s because I''m not familiar with the road!" The Golden Hawk continued to exin, but its voice was getting softer and softer, and its face was getting hot.

    "You mean you know him just because he''s familiar? But didn''t you say you didn''t know the way back?" Leng ruoxue raised another question.

    "That''s because I''ve only walked this path once. I''ll naturally know when I walk a few more times." The Golden Hawk said.

    "Alright! You''ve won. " Leng ruoxue felt that she was really bored. To actually argue with an idiotic Golden Eagle, such behavior was really ...

    Leng ruoxue was rather depressed. Then, she turned to Luo Lin and said,""Where are the Luo family members now? Take me to them. "

    "Yes." Luo Lin saw that his master was finally paying attention to him, and couldn''t help but nod vigorously. Then, he awkwardly got up from the ground. The Golden Eagle, who had just suffered a blow and was heartbroken, very attentively helped him to Pat off the grass and leaves on his body.

    The Golden Hawk patted him and said,""You have to be careful in the future. Don''t ever climb up such a high tree again. It''s so dangerous! AI! Young man! He had to cherish his life and never y with it! Even ants can live, not to mention you are a human!"

    "..." Luo Lin was a little dumbfounded when he heard this kind of earnest advice. He didn''t know how to respond to the Golden Eagle at all. It seemed that the rtionship between his master and his Beastie wasn''t very harmonious. Or it could be said that the way they got along was too special?

    Luo Lin took the Golden Eagle for granted as his master''s beast pet and wanted to build a good rtionship with his master''s beast pet. Therefore, other than smiling foolishly in response, he didn''t give any further exnation for his own actions. However, if Leng ruoxue knew that Luo Lin had linked her with that silly and out of line Golden Eagle, she would definitely be depressed.

    However, at this moment, this beautiful misunderstanding was not exposed.

    After that, Luo Lin brought Leng ruoxue, the parasol tree mother tree, and a noisy Golden Eagle to the bandits ir. That was where the Luo family was stationed.

    After entering the bandits ir, Leng ruoxue and the other two attracted the attention of all the people and beasts in the valley. Among these people, only a small number of them recognized Leng ruoxue. Most of them were the younger generation of the Luo family who had only grown upter on. They had only heard of Leng ruoxue''s name, but had never seen her in person.

    As for those nsmen who recognized Leng ruoxue, when they saw her from afar, they were so excited that they were incoherent. It was not easy for them to calm down. They then pulled the people beside them and told them that one of the two women was the famous master whom they admired.

 Chapter 2614 So Youre One Of Us (2)

    This time, all the nsmen were excited.

    The elders of the Luo family who had rushed over upon hearing the news were like young people. They were even more excited than the younger generation of the Luo family because no one knew better than them how powerful their master was. He was the true Savior of the Luo family. With their master around, the day when the Luo family returned to being a top family was not far away.

    Led by two Grand elders, the elders of the Luo family followed behind Luo Lin. They all escorted Leng ruoxue, the mother parasol tree, and a Golden Eagle that kept looking around curiously into the meeting hall.

    In the main hall, Luo Lin invited Leng ruoxue to the main seat while he respectfully stood at the side.

    Leng ruoxue did not stand on ceremony. After she sat down, her beautiful eyes nced at the elders of the Luo family, but she realized that she did not know many of them.

    "Where are the other members of the Luo family?" Leng ruoxue asked indifferently.

    The moment Leng ruoxue said this, the entire Luo family did not know how to answer. After exchanging nces, Luo Lin said in a low voice with an ashamed expression,""Master, many people you''ve met have fallen in order to protect the Luo family."

    "Luo Xian and his son have also fallen?" Hearing this, Leng ruoxue furrowed her brows. She could clearly feel that the Luo family''s overall strength had dropped by quite a bit. Thinking back, the Luo family had once been attacked by a fewrge families, and they had lost more than half of their members. After a few years of recuperation, they had finally recovered. She did not expect that the incident this time was even more serious than that time. At least, many of the powerful cultivators of the Luo family were not present at the scene. She used her divine sense to scan the area, but she could not find any traces of the powerful cultivators she knew about.

    "They went to the divine realm to look for master." One of the Grand elders said.

    "He went to the divine realm?" Leng ruoxue raised her brows. She didn''t expect Luo Xian and his son to have gone to the God Realm. It was fine as long as he was alive.

    "How long have you been gone?" Then, she asked.

    "It''s been two years," The Grand Elder continued.

    "Where are my godbrothers? They also went to the divinity together?" Leng ruoxue did not notice the figures of her cheapskate brothers.

    "Yes! They went to the divinity with a few of our ancestors. They left this ce for us. " The Grand Elder continued to exin.

    Leng ruoxue nodded and changed the topic. She nced at the elders and said coldly,""Now, who can tell me why the Luo family is here? And when did Luo city change hands?"

    "AI! Let''s talk. " A certain elder sighed. However, just as he finished his sentence, he was ruthlessly interrupted by Leng ruoxue.

    "Then, make it short." Leng ruoxue suppressed her anger and said.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Master, it''s like this. The Luo family had been developing smoothly in the Haotian continent and sessfully reced the sun family, bing one of the three super families along with the Leng family and the LAN family. However, a few years ago, Sun Tao suddenly returned to the Haotian continent with a group of powerful people. After they appeared, they began to plunder the territory and resources of the Haotian continent wantonly. Other than the Luo family, the Leng family, the LAN family, The Shadow League, and the Wanshan city were all attacked by them. Furthermore, each of them can take care of themselves. " A certain Grand Elder noticed Leng ruoxue''s displeasure and hurriedly said.

    "The other party is using the principle of attacking at the same time and taking them down one by one. Their strength is also above ours, and we are not their match, so we can only hide here. "Because of this, all the major families have suffered heavy losses, and our Luo family''s losses are the greatest. "Among the three super families, although our family has the best resources, we have the least number of people. We are not as strong as the other two families, so our losses are very big. Except for Luo city, all the territory of the Luo family has been divided by the other party. If it were not for the timely rescue of the Green Dragon Mountain, I''m afraid that the people of the Luo family would not have been able to survive!" After a pause, the Grand Elder could not help but shed tears. Everything that the Luo family had encountered had been regarded as a great humiliation by the Luo family. However, they could not take revenge on the enemy because of their current strength.

    This humiliation would always apany them and cause them great mental pressure. Now, the younger generation of the Luo family regarded restoring the Luo family''s former glory as their greatest wish and had been working hard to do so.

    Now that the master had appeared in person, the Grand Elder of the Luo family seemed to have seen the light of hope and was full of hope for the future.

    With master leading the Luo family, the day of their return to glory would not be far away. At the thought of this, the elders of the Luo family could not describe their excitement with words. All of them looked at Leng ruoxue with anticipation.

    Sensing the emotions of the elders present, Leng ruoxue asked in a neutral tone,""If I remember correctly, before I left the Haotian continent, I set up a defense formation for the Luo family. As long as the Luo family doesn''t open the defense formation themselves, no one in the entire Haotian continent can break it. Do you have any exnation for this?"

    Leng ruoxue was infuriated by the Luo family''s current situation. She was even more furious than when she heard that Sun Tao and the others were the culprits. She was very confident in her own formation. On the Haotian continent, that defensive formation was like an iron wall. No one could break through it. However, not only had the Luo family lost Luo city, but they had also suffered countless casualties. How could she not be angry from embarrassment?

    Upon hearing Leng ruoxue''s question, the elders of the Luo family and Luo Lin all knelt down on the ground in unison. Luo Lin took the lead and replied,""Master, we''ve let you down. There''s a traitor in the Luo family."

    "Who is it?" The moment Leng ruoxue heard that, the anger in her heart surged up. The people she hated the most in her life were those who helped others while they were still alive. She would not let this traitor off easily.

    When the Golden Eagle heard Luo Lin''s words, it couldn''t help but interrupt,"A traitor? How could there be such a person? This kind of person should be dragged out and killed. He can''t be allowed to remain in this world. "

    As soon as the Golden Eagle finished speaking, both Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree turned to look at it, causing the Golden Eagle to shiver in fear. It thought it had said something wrong again, so it said carefully,""I ... I was just casually saying."

    After saying that, the Golden Hawk immediately lowered its head.

    "This time, you''ve finally said a few correct words." Leng ruoxue said, much to the Golden Eagle''s surprise. The mother parasol tree also patted the Golden eagle''s head and praised,"Little guy, it seems like you''re not that kind to just anyone!"

    "Hehe! Of course, I''m the most righteous Golden Eagle in the world. I''m born for justice, and I must live to defend justice!" After being praised by Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree, the Golden Eagle''s tail was so proud that it was about to curl up. Its words were also a little smug.

    When Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree heard this, they both sighed. They knew they shouldn''t praise this fellow, or else he would climb all over their heads.

    Back to the main topic. Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes turned to Luo Lin, signaling him to continue.

 Chapter 2615 So Shes One Of Us (3)

    Luo Lin understood and quickly said,"it''s Luo Xing ''er. However, she was also deceived."

    "So it''s her." Leng ruoxue''s eyes turned icy as she automatically ignored thest few words of Luo Lin. She would believe that Luo Xing ''er was deceived because that woman was brainless.

    "Master, there''s a reason why Luo Xing ''er betrayed the Luo family. She hadpletely fallen for the other party''s beauty trap. "Wen Yuan, the man who took over Luo city, tried every means to get close to Luo Xing ''er and promised to marry her. Luo Xing'' er believed him and thought that she had found a rich husband. Therefore, she listened to his words and even told Wen Yuan everything about the Luo family. Wen Yuan, that greedy man, not only deceived Luo Xing ''er but also many other members of the Luo family. Later, the master found out that Wen Yuan was not normal. He wanted to stop Luo Xing ''er from contacting him, but it was toote. " Luo Lin didn''t dare to hide anything.

    "At that time, Luo Xing ''er was also blinded by love. In the end, he led a Wolf into the Luo family''s house and harmed them. " Luo Lin sighed and continued.

    Although he had put it simply, Leng ruoxue believed that this matter would not be as simple as Luo Lin had described it to be. However, she did not want to ask about the details. After all, the incident had already happened, and the tragedy had already happened. It was meaningless to pursue the process now.

    But there was one person she had to ask.

    "Where is Luo Xing ''er now?" Leng ruoxue asked indifferently.

    "She''s already dead. " Luo Chen said, and then added,""The master did it himself."

    "It''s too easy for her to die. " Leng ruoxue said coldly.

    "Master, Luo Xing ''er received her retribution after she led the wolf into the house. She didn''t end up well. In the end, she was tortured and executed by the master. At that time, the patriarch even wanted to die to atone for his sins, but we stopped him. Later, the patriarch brought a few experts of the Luo family and followed the Li brothers to the divine world, wanting to find master to atone for his sins. " A Supreme elder put in a few good words for Luo Xian. In his opinion, Luo Xian had always been a dutiful and responsible family master. He was also well-liked by the n members. However, because he had a troublesome daughter, he could not erase everything that he had done for the Luo family. Therefore, he really did not want the master to misunderstand Luo Xian.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t me him. " Leng ruoxue understood the elder''s meaning and nodded.

    In fact, she knew very well what kind of person Luo Xian was. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have had the bloodline contract back then. What a pity! Luo Xing ''er was a failure and her brain wasn''t good enough. She deserved what she had now!

    After briefly understanding the process of the change in Luo city''s leader, Leng ruoxue then asked about the Luo family''s current situation. The elders sighed and talked at once, and she finally had a rough idea.

    The Luo family''s current situation was not good!

    "How many people are there in the Luo family?" Leng ruoxue asked.

    "Less than a hundred people. Most of them are from the younger generation." Luo Lin said, embarrassed.

    "Younger than you, I guess!" Leng ruoxue was well aware that the little fellows of the Luo family had juste of age. Their strength was low and they had little experience. It was impossible for them to achieve anything.

    "Yes, I am!" Luo Lin''s face reddened unconsciously. The Luo family''s current situation was really tragic. Back then, when their Luo family was jointly attacked by several major families, they had already declined to such a state. But this time, without a few hundred years, the Luo family could not even dream of recovering.

    "Two mystique venerable rank, five mystique Emperor rank, and dozens of mystique monarch rank. Their strength is really weak!" Leng ruoxue nced at the strength of the elders present and said impolitely.

    As soon as she said this, all the elders ''faces turned red, especially the two Grand elders, who felt their faces burning.

    In fact, ording to the strength of these people, if they were ced in an ordinary family, they would definitely be powerful. However, the Luo family was already one of the three super families in the Haotian continent. After the shocking change that led the wolf into the house, the strength of these people was not worth looking at.

    The elders knew that the Luo family had disappointed their master, but what else could they say? Luo Xing ''er had already received her retribution. Luo Xian and his son had also gone to the divine world to seek their master''s forgiveness. The Luo family could only choose to lie low and hope that one day, the younger generation of the Luo family would be able to support the Luo family and restore the glory of the past. Although this day might be long, as long as there were young people in the Luo family, there would always be hope.

    "Gather everyone in the Luo family. I have something to say to them." Seeing Luo Lin and the other elders blushing and not saying a word, Leng ruoxue ordered.

    "Yes!" Luo Lin quickly responded and personally went to handle the matter.

    As for the elders present, after hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, their hearts could not help but tremble. They could not understand what Leng ruoxue meant. Could it be that she was nning to give up on them? Thinking of this possibility, all the elders "hearts sank. It was as if a heavy stone was pressing on their chests, and they could not breathe.

    Not long after, Luo Lin came in with a group of youths and girls whose faces were obviously uneasy, but their eyes still had a trace of anticipation. These little guys had been secretly listening to the conversation in the meeting hall from a distance. They felt that their master seemed to be very unhappy, and they began to feel nervous and worried.

    They were afraid that their master would abandon them because they had heard about their master''s personality from their elders. They knew that someone in the Luo family had disappointed their master. Although it was not their fault, they were still part of the Luo family, and this was something they could not deny.<novelnext></novelnext>

    At this moment, they had never hated Luo Xing ''er as much as they did now. The Luo family''s future was originally bright, but because of Luo Xing'' er''s act of inviting a Wolf into the house, the Luo family ended up in such a state. Although Luo Xing ''er was blinded by love, these young men and women had long scoffed at love after learning from Luo Xing'' er''s mistakes!

    In theirter education, the elders of their families also clearly told them that even if they loved each other, they could not do anything that would harm the family, or they would bear the consequences.

    One sentence, bear the consequences! In addition, they had personally experienced life experiences and the fickleness of human nature. It seemed impossible to make them believe the sweet words of love so easily!

    After these children entered the meeting hall, they all stood carefully and obediently, as if they were waiting for Leng ruoxue to review them. They did not dare to move their hands and feet too much.

    When Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes swept across them, they were so nervous that their hearts started beating faster. They all lowered their heads in unison. The pressure that their master gave them was too great. They did not dare to look at their master directly.

    ? After taking a look at the aptitude of the little ones in front of her, Leng ruoxue nodded slightly in her heart. The Luo family had raised them well. These children all had extraordinary aptitude and a pure temperament. Most importantly, their wills were strong enough. They could be considered as promising talents.

    From the looks of it, these little fellows were the Luo family''s only hope!

    "Don''t be nervous. I called you here to hear your thoughts. " Leng ruoxue tried her best to make her voice as gentle as possible so as not to scare these children.

    As expected, when the youngest generation of the Luo family heard Leng ruoxue''s words, they all looked at her in confusion, then quickly lowered their heads.

    Then, one of the youths bravely raised his head and looked straight at Leng ruoxue,""I hope that one day, the Luo family will regain its glory in my hands!"

    "Are you sure you have the ability? With your current strength, I''m afraid you''ll have to wait a long time for this day toe. " Leng ruoxue said on purpose.

    "It''s never toote for a gentleman to take revenge. I believe that one day, I will be able to take back Luo city for the Luo family." The young man immediately shouted back when he was provoked.

    "Ten years ... Can change a lot of things. Your strength is growing, and so is your enemy." Leng ruoxue reminded him with a faint smile.

    "Then I''ll work twice as hard as the enemy. Anyway, I''ll take revenge with my own hands!" The young man shouted at the top of his voice.

    "What about you guys?" Leng ruoxue didn''t respond to the young man''s words and asked about the others.

    With someone taking the lead, the others also expressed their determination to work hard in their cultivation so that they could take back Luo city for the Luo family as soon as possible.

    The elders of the Luo family were excited again when they heard the passionate answers from the young men and women. They knew that with these young men around, the Luo family would one day regain its glory!

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue, who was observing the crowd''s actions from the side, said in a calm tone,""That''s a good idea. Unfortunately, I don''t have the patience to wait that long."

    When everyone heard this, they were all dumbfounded.

    What did master mean by this? Were they really going to give up on them?

    The elders and the young boys and girls felt that their master seemed to be disdainful of them. Their hearts suddenly turned cold. It should be known that their master had always been their backbone, especially in the most difficult times of the Luo family. As long as they thought of their master''s strength, they would be brave and full of confidence.

    At least with master around, the Luo family still had hope, and the next generation of the Luo family could grow smoothly. But now, master had thrown them into hell with a single sentence that said he was not patient enough to wait for them for so long ...

    Many of the young boys and girls could not bear such a fact. In their sadness and disappointment, some of the children standing in the center of the meeting hall began to cry. Some of the more stubborn ones didn''t cry out loud, but they were also choked up with tears in their eyes.

    This cry made the hearts of the elders present sour.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the scene in front of her and could not help but feel embarrassed.

 Chapter 2616 Difficult To Enter The City Gate (1)

    "Why are you guys crying?" The Golden Hawk also asked curiously. It didn''t understand why these human beings were crying.

    Luo Lin looked at the ignorant Golden Eagle with an aggrieved expression and sighed softly, but he didn''t say anything. As a result, the Golden Eagle was even more baffled. It kept pulling Luo Lin and asking,"Little guy, tell me, what are they crying about? You humans are really strange! They actually formed a group to cry?"

    Hearing the words "crying together," Leng ruoxue''s mouth twitched. She didn''t expect the Golden Eagle to have learned so many poprnguages. She wondered who had taught it.

    Leng ruoxue was convinced. She was getting calmer and calmer when the Golden Eagle said that it didn''t belong to this world. When she was bored, she might even cooperate.

    However, as a native of the Haotian continent, Luo Lin didn''t quite understand the Golden Eagle''s words, but he still tactfully whispered to the Golden Eagle,""Master might be abandoning us."

    "Really?" Hearing this, the Golden Eagle''s round golden eyes widened in disbelief. Then, it couldn''t help but Pat Luo Lin''s head with its wings, saying,"you''re thinking too much."How is that possible? you heard wrong."

    At least, it didn''t hear that the fierce woman had any intention of giving up on them.

    "Did I really mishear?" Luo Lin asked as he pulled the Golden eagle''s wings, as if he had grabbed onto a life-saving straw.

    "Yes, fierce women are easy to talk to. If you think that she really wants to give up on you, you can cry for her. She''ll definitely be soft-hearted, hehe! That''s what I did. See, I managed to stay. " When the Golden Hawk said this, it sounded very proud. It identally blurted out the truth. It didn''t even realize what it had said, but Leng ruoxue''s face darkened when she heard them whispering.

    Alright! It turned out that the Golden Hawk was pretending to be pitiful at the entrance of the Azure Dragon Mountain. Unexpectedly, this fool also knew how to use his brain. Not bad! This child could be taught!

    Although the Golden Hawk had set her up, Leng ruoxue was not angry. Instead, she felt that the Golden Hawk could still be saved. Even she found this kind of thinking a little unbelievable. In the end, she concluded that the Golden Hawk had taken advantage of her original Beastie. Who asked her to be so soft-hearted towards Beastie?

    From the looks of it, she could onlyfort herself in this way. Otherwise, the fact that she had been tricked by a fool would definitely make her vomit blood!

    However, although the Golden Eagle gave Luo Lin the idea, Luo Lin didn''t quite understand the meaning of its words. What did it mean by "that''s what it did "? His master wasn''t someone that anyone could scheme against! Thinking of this, he silently sympathized with the Golden Eagle in front of him. Although this guy was very proud now, who knew how its master would take revenge on it in the future! Therefore, he definitely could not learn from it, as that would only make his master even more disgusted.

    It had to be said that Luo Lin''s thinking was correct, because Leng ruoxue''s attitude towards humans and beasts were absolutely two different things. She could forgive some of the actions of beasts, but she had extremely high expectations for humans. Therefore, if any human dared to plot against her, they must be mentally prepared to bear the consequences.

    Luo Lin humbly epted the Golden Hawk''s advice, but he would never ept it. This way, he could not only not anger his master, but also not offend the Golden Hawk. After listening to the Golden Hawk''s exnation, Luo Lin immediately admitted his mistake to Leng ruoxue with a serious face.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue could not help but chuckle,""What did you do wrong?"

    "Uh!" Luo Lin was stunned, it seemed like he ...

    "Alright, stop crying. I''m not giving up on you. I just want to give you a chance to improve your strength." Without giving Luo Lin any time to react, Leng ruoxue turned to the crying Luo family''s next generation.<novelnext></novelnext>

    This time, the entire Luo family was stunned. They stared at Leng ruoxue, anticipating what she was going to say next.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue continued,"your powers are too weak now. It''s impossible for you to take revenge. And I can''t possibly stay here for ten to twenty years. That''s why I said I can''t wait that long for you. Now, I''ll give you three months at most. After three months, I''ll bring you all to take back Luo city. Are you confident?"

    "We''re confident, but ..." The young man hesitated.

    "The three months I said is only three months in real life. However, in my space, it is equivalent to at least a hundred years. If you can''t be dark Supremes in a hundred years, I can only say that the Luo family can''t count on you in the future." Leng ruoxue exined before the young man could finish his sentence.

    When everyone heard that three months was equivalent to a hundred years, they were all excited. They knew that their master was omnipotent. If they were given a hundred years, they could even ascend to the divinity, let alone be dark Supremes!

    The group of young men and women immediately expressed their confidence in advancing to mystique venerable rank within three months and personally taking back Luo city.

    Sensing the children''s blood-boiling excitement, the elders of the mystical Emperor and mystical King could not sit still either. They unanimously expressed that they also wanted to improve and strive to advance to mystique venerable rank as soon as possible with their master''s help!

    Just like that, Leng ruoxue threw everyone, including the two mystique venerable rank Masters from the Luo family, into the bangle to cultivate in seclusion and handed them over to green vessel to manage.

    The two Grand elders of the Luo family took on the role of servants after everyone in the Luo family went into seclusion. They were prepared to personally take care of Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree''s food and living arrangements.

    However, Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree did not need these two old men to take care of them. Hence, they rejected the two great elders ''kind offer and left the Golden Eagle in their care. After the two great elders took over the Golden Eagle, Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree could finally heave a sigh of relief.

    However, from then on, the two Grand elders found themselves in a tragic situation.

    Especially during mealtime. From the moment they took over the Golden Eagle, they hadn''t had any meat. Every time they wanted to improve their food and go hunting, the Golden Eagle would insist on following them. In the beginning, they even thought that bringing an Eagle out to guard the hunt would be of help, but the facts proved that it was of help, but it was only helping in return.

    No matter if they wanted to catch rabbits or pheasants, the kind Golden Eagle would do everything it could to stop them. It even taught them that all lives were equal and that they could not kill the meaning of other lives just because they were hungry. That was not right!

    This happened once, twice ... They were finally sessfully brainwashed and began to eat vegetarian food.

    He had to be a vegetarian! With the Golden Eagle talking to them all day long, even bad people would be forced to turn over a new leaf, not to mention that they were not bad people.

    AI! How could he continue living like this!

    The two Grand elders sighed like this every day, and sincerely prayed that someone woulde to save them. At first, they still had a glimmer of hope for their master, but after thinking about it, since their master had thrown this Eagle to them, he must have known some of the Eagle''s habits. As such, they gave up the idea of disturbing their master over such a small matter.

 Chapter 2617 Difficult To Enter The City Gate (2)

    The painful days passed day by day. Finally, after a month, someone came out of seclusion.

    Apart from Luo Lin, there were also a few elders who hade out of seclusion. In a month''s time, they had sessfully advanced to dark Supreme. However, what touched them the most was that the two respected Grand elders of the Luo family had actuallye to wee them in person. They were so excited that their eyes were filled with tears. This situation simply made Luo Lin and the others feel ttered.

    However, they had clearly misunderstood. The two Grand elders were excited to see them, not because they had sessfully advanced to dark Supreme, but because they felt that someone hade to take over their suffering.

    The two great elders put the innocent-looking Golden Eagle into their hands and told them to take good care of it. They immediately teleported and disappeared. Their speed was as fast as if they were being chased by evil ghosts.

    When Luo Lin saw this scene, the joy that had yet to fade from his face waspletely baffled. He truly felt that after not seeing them for a month, the two Grand elders ''mental state seemed to be abnormal.

    After instructing the elders to take good care of the Golden Eagle, Luo Lin went to see Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but nod in satisfaction when she saw that Luo Lin had advanced to dark Supreme in a month and had sessfullye out of seclusion. It should be known that the closed-door cultivation she had arranged this time was not just for cultivation. While she was cultivating with the Luo family, she had also sent them in batches to receive demonic training in the dark Heaven. This was also to improve their mental state cultivation. After all, if their mental state cultivation could not keep up with their strength, something big would happen!

    Although Luo Lin''s clothes were a little disheveled, he was in a good mental state. Leng ruoxue was satisfied and felt that Luo Lin could be trained well. She sized him up and thought about the direction of his training.

    Luo Lin saw that his master kept looking at him but didn''t say anything. He was so scared that he didn''t know what to do. When Leng ruoxue came back to her senses, she saw Luo Lin''s pale face and was baffled.

    "Luo Lin, what''s wrong? are you tired?" Leng ruoxue asked with concern.

    "No, no!" Luo Lin hurriedly replied, his little heart quivering. Wu ... Could it be that master is up to no good again? It must be known that he had been tormented by his master for the past month. Although it was said to be for cultivation and to improve his strength, he really could not think of how his master coulde up with so many ideas.

    It was too terrifying!

    "Are you sure you didn ''t? If you were tired, I wanted to let you rest for a few days! Since you''re not tired, you can continue your training in the illusionary sky!" Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    Luo Lin wanted to cry but had no tears when he heard this. He still had to continue his training? Training in the illusory sky was definitely a hundred times more difficult than training outside. He thought about it and said with an embarrassed look,"Master, please let me rest for a few days!"

    "Alright, but I can only give you three days. After three days, I''ll send you back to the illusory heaven! This time''s training will definitely be harder than the previous ones! You''d better be prepared. " Leng ruoxue reminded.

    "Yes, I will." Luo Lin knew that his master was a man of his word, so he could only agree.

    Luo Lin immediately bade Leng ruoxue farewell and returned to his room to rest.

    After he left, the mother parasol tree smiled at Leng ruoxue and said,""Girl, you''re too strict with him. This little guy is not bad. Don''t give him too much pressure."

    "Motivationes with pressure. Otherwise, how can they survive in the divine realm? I can''t possibly be by their side all day, right?" Leng ruoxue smiled.

    "You''re right. " Thinking of the cruelty of the divine world and Xue ''er''s powerful enemies, the mother parasol tree did not say anything more. Then, she thought of the Golden Eagle and smiled,""The little Golden Hawk seems to be Living a Good Life these days. It has be familiar with the small animals in the mountain."

    "In that case, doesn''t that mean that it has found the value of its existence again?" Leng ruoxue teased.

    "Yup! However, the Luo family is going to be poisoned. With that Golden Eagle, they can forget about sessfully catching any prey in the future. " When the mother parasol tree thought of this, it could not stopughing.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Leng ruoxue could not help butugh.

    Three dayster, Luo Lin entered the illusory sky again.

    The Golden Hawk followed behind the elders like a little tail, not wanting to leave.

    A few dayster, the elders were all going crazy. They wanted to hear Leng ruoxuein, but they didn''t dare to. They could only swallow their anger and hide from the Golden Hawk to avoid it.

    For a moment, the entire Valley was in chaos because of the group of people and the Eagle. It was extremely lively. All of this naturally became the joke of the mother parasol tree and Leng ruoxue. The two of them, who had bad intentions, watched with great interest.

    The elders who had been sessfully killed by the Golden Eagle were forced to follow the example of the Grand Elder and hand the Golden Eagle over to the Luo family. In the next two months, the Golden Eagle was taken care of by many Luo family members. The Luo family members also learned about the Golden Eagle''s kind nature, and the Luo family was speechless.

    What was even more tragic was that since the Golden Eagle appeared in the valley, the Luo family had all changed their diet.

    Three months passed by quickly.

    All the members of the Luo family who were in seclusion had sessfullye out.

    It was supposed to be a good thing to celebrate, but because of the Golden Eagle, the Luo family didn''t have much hope for it.

    It should be known that when there was a celebration, there would be a lot of fish and meat. However, when they wanted to go hunting or catch fish, the Golden Hawk''s words would appear in their minds. Suddenly, they all lost their interest in hunting.

    In the end, at the celebration party, everyone ate fruits and vegetables together.

    Seeing theck of interest in the crowd, the parasol tree mother whispered to Leng ruoxue,""Girl, the Luo family has been brainwashed by the Golden Eagle. Look at them, they are all like frost-beaten eggnts."

    "Yup! Senior, I''ve made a decision. " Leng ruoxue suddenly said in a serious tone.

    "Eh? What''s the matter?" The mother parasol tree was very curious.

    "I''ve decided to take in this Golden Eagle. " Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    The mother parasol tree was shocked when it heard this. It stretched out its hand and touched Leng ruoxue''s forehead. With a worried look, it whispered,""Little girl, are you sick? Why did you suddenly make such a decision?"

    She was horrified!

    "I think this Golden Hawk has a bright future, especially in the aspect of ideological education. In the future, if anyone pisses me off, I will send this Golden Hawk to him and let it brainwash him." Leng ruoxue said in all seriousness.

    "Uh! Good idea. " The parasol tree broke out in a cold sweat because of Leng ruoxue''s thoughts. At the same time, it couldn''t help but pity the person who might anger Leng ruoxue in the future. Such thoughts were too terrifying. This Golden Eagle was definitely invincible in a certain aspect!

    After the slightly dull celebration banquet, the next day, under the leadership of Luo Lin and the Grand Elder, the Luo family came to look for Leng ruoxue collectively. They asked her with faces full of anticipation,""Master, when are we going to take revenge and take back Luo city?"

 Chapter 2618 Difficult To Enter The City Gate (3)

    They looked forward to it and decided to take revenge this time.

    "Calm down. Before I take my revenge, I still need to make a trip to Wanshan city and the Leng n." Leng ruoxueforted them when she saw their anxious looks.

    "What about us?" Luo Lin couldn''t help but ask.

    After two hellish training sessions, he was full of fighting spirit and his blood was boiling. He couldn''t wait to fight 300 rounds with the enemy.

    "Of course you''reing with me." Leng ruoxue replied with a smile.

    "Master, we''re all going? Then what about the Green Dragon Mountain?" The Supreme elder asked. The Li brothers had entrusted the Green Dragon Mountain to them before they left. If their departure caused the Green Dragon Mountain to be someone else''s territory, he would feel guilty for the rest of his life.

    "You don''t have to worry about the Green Dragon Mountain. I will set up a formation here. No outsider will be able to upy this ce. You don''t need toe back here anymore." Leng ruoxue said nonchntly.

    "Yes, after we take back Luo city, we must develop Luo city well. From now on, Luo city will never fall into the hands of others!" Hearing this, Luo Lin immediately made a cautious statement.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she smiled faintly and said,""Why? do you want to develop Luo city well? Are you guys satisfied with a small city like Luo city?"

    "Uh!" What does master mean? The Luo family didn''t understand. They grew up in Haotian, and Luo city was the foundation of the Luo family. Only when Luo city was strong would the Luo family be strong. So, it was not wrong to develop Luo city well!

    "Originally, I wanted to take you to the divinity to develop. Since you want to stay in the Haotian continent, I won''t force you!" Leng ruoxue nced at the confused faces of the Luo family members andughed evilly.

    Hearing this, the Luo family was stunned for three seconds before they went crazy.

    The divine realm! To the divine realm? Master said that he wanted to bring them to the divine realm to develop?

    Did they hear wrong? Everyone from the Luo family was so shocked by this huge surprise that they lost the ability to speak. Their eyes were shining as they stared at Leng ruoxue without blinking, afraid that they had heard wrong.

    Finally, it was Luo Lin who asked,""Master, are you really going to take us to the divine realm?"

    "Yes, I do have such an idea. I came back to the Haotian continent to pick you up. I just don''t know if you want to stay in the Haotian continent or go to the divine world with me." Leng ruoxue had given them two choices.

    When everyone heard this, they immediately rejoiced,""Master, we''re willing to follow you to the divine realm."

    To any cultivator, the divine world was a ce that they yearned for. This was especially so when the Luo family had heard more than once from their elders that their master was in the divine world. Therefore, they had been staying in the ce where their master was for a long time. Now that they had such an opportunity, they could not ask for more.

    When she saw the joy on the faces of the Luo family, Leng ruoxue knew that these little fellows had Great Expectations for the firmament. She had no choice but to pour cold water on them."I know you''re very curious about the divine world, but what I want to say is that the divine world is not as beautiful as you think. On the contrary, it''s very cruel, and it''s very difficult for ascendants to establish themselves there. When you get to the divine world, you''ll have to start from scratch. You''ll never enjoy the same treatment as you did in Haotian continent, and you might even die at any time. Where would you like to go?"

    Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the Luo family members quickly calmed down. They could not help but look at each other. After thinking for a while, they still expressed their willingness to follow Leng ruoxue to the divinity.

    In their words, a dangerous ce would help them improve faster. After they had gotten their revenge, there was no longer any motivation for them to move forward on Haotian continent. Therefore, they needed to find a more dangerous ce to prove the value of their existence. The divine realm was undoubtedly the best stage for their future! They were willing to develop there.

    After Leng ruoxue heard their reasons, she nodded her head in satisfaction. However, she did not forget to remind them that she had quite a number of enemies in the God World. Hence, she told them to keep a low profile. Otherwise, if they met her enemies, they might not be able to put out the fire nearby.

    Actually, she had said that to scare them and make them raise their vignce. Who knew that these little fellows were like newborn calves that were not afraid of Tigers. Once they heard that their master had many enemies in the divine realm, they all rushed to say that they wanted to go to the divine realm to help her deal with her enemies.

    The words of these little fellows made Leng ruoxue not know whether tough or cry. However, what made her even more speechless was what happened behind. When the two Grand elders of the Luo family heard that their master had enemies in the divinity, they immediately said with a pained expression,"Master, you''ve worked hard. In the future, we''ll be here to deal with those enemies."

    "Alright, I''ll be waiting for your protection then." Leng ruoxue purposely yed along. When the crowd heard this, they could not help butugh out loud.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After chatting andughing, Leng ruoxue set up a formation for the Azure Dragon Mountain. Then, she brought everyone and set off for the cold city, where the Leng family was located.

    ording to the information provided by the two Grand elders of the Luo family, Leng ruoxue knew that most of the Leng family''s power had been taken over by Sun Tao. As the Leng family''s main city, the cold Pride City was naturally the territory that the Leng family had to defend to the death. This ce could not be upied by outsiders, or else the Leng family would only exist in name.

    The reason why she went to the proud cold city first, other than the fact that the city was closer to Wanshan city, was also because of the face of her cheap ancestor. She would help him if she could. As for whether he would appreciate it or not, it was none of her business.

    This time, the flying beasts of the two great elders of the Luo family were in charge of the flying mission. As for the thick-skinned Golden Eagle, it had morphed into a palm-sized eaglet and was perched on Leng ruoxue''s shoulder as it followed them to the proud cold city.

    At first, Leng ruoxue had teased the Golden Eagle, saying that it could go home on its own or stay at Azure Dragon Mountain since it liked it here. Who knew that the Golden Eagle, who knew that they wouldn''t go back to Azure Dragon Mountain, didn''t fall for it. It even said that it would follow them wherever they went. As such, Leng ruoxue had no choice but to pretend to be very reluctant to bring it along.

    The Golden Hawk was quite pleased with itself, but it never thought that Leng ruoxue was just teasing it.

    On the way, Leng ruoxue was bored. She pointed at the Golden Eagle on her shoulder and said,""Look at them. They''re both flying beasts, but why is the difference so huge?"

    "Yes, their flying speed is indeed not as fast as mine." The Golden Eagle nced at the grey Vulture and said.

    Right now, they were riding on two Vulture brothers. The grey Vulture was not as eye-catching as the Golden Eagle, so the Golden Eagle did not care about them at all. Now that the fierce woman wasparing the two ugly vultures to itself, the Golden Eagle was instantly annoyed. However, since it was under the roof, it had to lower its head. Thus, it did not dare to get angry at Leng ruoxue. After all, she was its source of ie. Whether it could enjoy its life as a rice weeper would depend on her in the future.

    "But she''s more professional than you." Leng ruoxue raised her eyebrows and said indifferently.

    "So what? I''m a Golden Eagle with a noble status. I won''t be as unrefined as them. I won''t lower my status! Of course, if the two of you are the passengers, I can still consider it. " The Golden Hawk was halfway through its sentence when it felt the unfriendly gazes from Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree. It quickly tried to please them.

    Listening to the Golden Eagle ttering his master, Luo Lin, who was sitting on the side, twitched the corner of his mouth. After being with the Golden Eagle for a while, he knew this Golden Eagle quite well. He also heard from his nsmen that this guy had many great achievements. He thought that the Golden Eagle was invincible in the world, but today he knew that the Golden Eagle still had its nemesis! It was his master and another senior with unfathomable strength.

    The journey to the proud cold city passed by quietly as Leng ruoxue and the Golden Eagle chatted.

    When they arrived at the proud cold city, Leng ruoxue realized that the city gates were heavily guarded. Any cultivator who entered the city seemed to have to be checked before they were allowed to enter.

    In the distance, Leng ruoxue listened to the questions the city guards were asking the people who entered the city. She felt that all eight generations of her ancestors were about to be questioned clearly.

    Leng ruoxue felt a chill down her spine. She had finally witnessed how nervous the proud cold city was. It seemed that Sun Tao had caused quite a bit of trouble for the Leng family.

    It was only when they stood in front of the city gates that Leng ruoxue suddenly realized that the city guards were looking at them as if they were facing a great enemy. It seemed to be more serious than she had imagined.

    As Leng ruoxue and the others had arge number of people, they were immediately treated as the prime suspects and were under strict interrogation.

    The person in charge of asking them questions looked like a steward, but it was obviously not the guard leader, because the guard leader was standing respectfully beside that person, and the first question that person asked them was actually what they were doing in the city?

    Leng ruoxue was puzzled. What else could they do in the city? of course, they had something to do. However, when Leng ruoxue gave such an answer, the other party was obviously not satisfied. He turned to Leng ruoxue and the others with a serious expression and said,""Due to your unknown identity and therge number of people, the proud cold city refuses to let you in!"

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue''s expression turned ugly. What did he think she was doing here willingly? If it wasn''t for old Madame, she wouldn''t have stepped into the Leng family''s territory!

    "Are you sure? No regrets?" After taking a few deep breaths, Leng ruoxue forced herself to calm down. She had to give old Grand Madame some face, right?

    "What do I have to regret?" That person didn''t understand.

    Seeing this, the two Grand elders of the Luo family had a headache. Looking at the situation, they would not be able to enter the city today if they did not report their background.

 Chapter 2619 I Heard Your Name Is Leng Ruoxue?(1)

    After taking a few deep breaths, a Grand Elder of the Luo family put on a smile and said,""We''re from the Luo family. "

    They thought that the man in front of them would wee them warmly into the city if they said the words ''Luo family''. However, the man seemed to have never heard of the Luo family. Instead, he raised his face and said with his nose up,""What Luo family?"

    "..." The Luo family''s Grand Elder, who had introduced himself, was silent for a moment, but he still replied with a good temper,""The Luo family is the Leng family''s ally."

    "Oh! You''re talking about the Luo family! Wasn''t the Luo family hiding in the Green Dragon Mountain? How could they still dare to wander around the continent under such circumstances? Were they not afraid that Wen Yuan would cause them trouble? Hmph! It''s a great shame for our Leng family to have such a useless ally. " The man seemed to have a huge prejudice against the Luo family as he sneered.

    When the Luo family members heard the man''s words! Their faces turned red with anger. They had long known that some people in the Leng family looked down on them and thought that they were only qualified to be on equal footing with the Leng family because of their master. However, the Luo family had not asked for the Alliance in the first ce. Now that something had happened in the Haotian continent, the Luo family had fallen into decline, and the Leng family had immediately changed their attitude. Wasn''t this a little too realistic?

    Although they had seen such cold and indifferent people after the Luo family was forced out of Luo city, the Leng family had a close rtionship with their master. They really did not expect the Leng family to be so realistic. More importantly, the Leng family''s treatment of them seemed even more despicable than the other families, because the Leng family''s actions were clearly a p in the master''s face.

    "Master, this ..." The Grand Elder of the Luo family ignored the words of a certain person from the Leng family. He did not dare to make any decisions on his own, so he could only turn to Leng ruoxue for help.

    Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes nced indifferently at the man who had just spoken. She questioned him coldly,""Is the Leng family trying to break the contract?"

    "Break what promise? Did I say anything?" The man yed dumb.

    "You didn''t say anything, you just refused to let us enter the city. I''ll ask you onest time, are you going to let us in or not?" Leng ruoxue could not be bothered to waste her breath on the other party and asked directly.

    "I''ve told you. You have a lot of people and your identities are unknown. The city refuses to let you in." The man repeated impatiently.

    "Didn''t you hear us say that we''re from the Luo family?" Leng ruoxue sneered.

    "Tsk! Just because you say you''re from the Luo family, does that mean you''re really from the Luo family? Do you think I''m a three-year-old kid that''s easy to fool?" The man said with an expression that said "don''t even think about lying to me. "

    "Then what will it take for you to believe that we''re from the Luo family?" Leng ruoxue held her temper and asked again.

    "I can''t believe it!" The man said arrogantly.

    "Detestable! You''re really looking for death!" One of the youths from the Luo family could no longer tolerate the other party''s rude behavior. He grabbed the clothes of the person who spoke and punched him in the face.

    "You bastard!" They might be able to ignore how he had humiliated them, but the other party clearly did not give their master any face. This was something that his uncle could tolerate, but his aunt could not!

    One should know that Leng ruoxue was the idol of the Luo family. If it wasn''t for the fact that their master was also a member of the Leng family, they wouldn''t have allowed such a despicable person to mess around in front of them. It was a pity that this person didn''t want to do well and had to provoke the demon in their hearts. As such, they couldn''t me him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    If he could endure it any longer, he would be unworthy of being a member of the Luo family!

    After the hot-blooded and impulsive youth took the lead to attack, the other youths from the Luo family could not hold back any longer. They rushed to the side of a certain member of the Leng family who was an eyesore and collectively beat him up. After that, they quickly retreated back to the team in unison.

    His movements were so fast and smooth that the Leng family member didn''t even have time to react before he was beaten until he was covered in wounds and on the verge of death.

    The Leng family''s guards and the Luo family''s elders were all dumbfounded. This was especially true for the elders of the Luo family. They had never known that the children of the Luo family had be so well-trained. This was beyond their expectations.

    However, they were more gratified. This was the next generation of the Luo family! All the hopes of the Luo family were on them. Therefore, the more amazing the performance of these children was, the happier they were. At this time, they had long forgotten that it was the Leng family who had been beaten up. They only wanted to cheer for the actions of the Luo family''s children.

    They were happy, but the guards of the Leng family were depressed.

    In the face of such a fierce and powerful young man, the guards of the Leng family were stunned and even forgot how to react. It wasn''t until they heard someone from the Leng family wailing that they suddenly woke up. This master had been beaten up!

    Oh my God! What was this good? The person in front of him was not an ordinary member of the Leng family. It''s finished! It''s finished! This time, they were going to be out of luck! They would probably be severely punished for their poor protection. At the thought of this, all the guards looked at the Luo family members with resentment. In the next second, they received a look from the guard Captain and all the guards swarmed forward, surrounding Leng ruoxue and the others.

    However, Leng ruoxue''s side had more people than the Leng family''s guards. Hence, the scene looked ratherical.

    Laughing speechlessly, Leng ruoxue nced at the guard Captain and said,""You n to besiege us with just this many people?"

    "You''ve injured our Leng n. The Leng n will never let you off. " The captain of the guards said, pretending to be calm. In fact, he was extremely nervous. No matter how he looked at it, the other party''s strength was above his. He was just putting on an act. He could only hope that the Leng family''s punishment for him would be lighter.

    "What''s the big deal about injuring a member of the Leng family?" Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly after hearing the captain''s words.

    "You''ve injured a member of the Leng n. The Leng n will never let you off. " When the captain of the guards heard this, he immediately roared in anger. Damn it, this girl in front of him really didn''t put the Leng family in her eyes. Her actions were clearly an insult to the Leng family.

    Who knew that when Leng ruoxue heard this, she only patted the Guard''s shoulder calmly and consoled him,""Don''t be nervous, as long as you behave, I won''t touch a single hair on you. By the way, I have not only beaten up the Leng family, but also killed them. I''m still fine!"

    Leng ruoxue''s words were not only unbearable to the Leng family, but even the Luo family were speechless. Master was clearly trying to attract hatred! However, the members of the Luo family had more or less heard of their master''s valiant deeds. Therefore, they were quite calm about this matter, except for some sympathy for the Leng family.

    They had calmed down, but the captain of the Imperial Guards had a lump in his throat, and he almost passed out. Not only that, the way he looked at Leng ruoxue was as if she was a lunatic who hade out of nowhere. No normal person would dare to speak in such a manner in front of the Leng family. And even killed members of the Leng family? Who would believe this! Even if you''re bragging, you shouldn''t do this!

 Chapter 2620 I Heard Your Name Is Leng Ruoxue?(2)

    The captain of the Imperial Guards had already treated Leng ruoxue as a mentally ill patient. Hence, other than the momentary anger he felt when he first heard her words, the captain of the Imperial Guards quickly calmed down and consoled himself. Don''t be calctive with a patient, it would only lower your own intelligence!

    At the same time, the captain''s gaze towards Leng ruoxue had an additional trace of sympathy, which made Leng ruoxue confused.

    However, Leng ruoxue did not want to think too much about it. She only asked indifferently,""Can we enter the city?"

    "This, this ..." I can ''t! If these mental patients were allowed into the city, wouldn''t the city be turned upside down by them? It had to be said that from a certain aspect, the guard captain''s intuition was quite urate. He deeply felt that if these people in front of him really entered the city, nothing good woulde out of it, because these people did not look like people who would stay put. The Leng n was in a period of turmoil, so it was safer to leave these dangerous people outside.

    However, the captain of the guards did not know how to refuse these fiendish men from entering the city. He did not have the same authority as the one who had been beaten up. If he really caused any trouble because of this, he would undoubtedly be the one to be med.

    After hesitating for a long time, the guard captain''s expression turned awkward, not knowing what to say. At this moment, someone from the Leng n, who had been beaten up, finally recovered a little. After consuming a healing pill, he jumped up and down again. Then, he pointed at Leng ruoxue and the others ''noses and shouted,""The proud cold city refuses to let you in, so get out of here immediately! Otherwise, don''t me us for being impolite!"

    If one didn''t look at his body that was trembling like a leaf in the cold wind, his voice would still be quite imposing. However, with his trembling body and swollen pig face, he looked as funny as he could be.

    Furthermore, even though his voice was rather loud, his heart was trembling with fear. Otherwise, with his personality, how could he possibly let Leng ruoxue and the others off? However, at this moment, he hoped that he could send these gods of gues away as soon as possible. Otherwise, his life would definitely end in the hands of these evil demons!

    Some people were just like that. They were born to bully the weak and fear the strong. They would only be more honest after being beaten up. However, the person in front of her was honest, but he still held a trace of hope in his heart. He was not honest enough, at least, that was what Leng ruoxue thought. Otherwise, the other party would not have dared to point at their noses and tell them to get lost!

    "Get lost? Why don''t you get lost and watch me?" After Leng ruoxue heard this, she smiled faintly.

    Then, she quickly kicked someone from the Leng n. The Leng n member, who had just regained his strength but was still in shock, was kicked to the city wall by Leng ruoxue like a ball. He left a human-shaped hole in the wall and rolled into the city ...

    This scene caused everyone present to be dumbstruck once again.

    The members of the Luo family were still fine. They knew that their master was very powerful, so they were still very calm in the face of such a scene. However, the guards of the Leng family were dumbfounded. How, how could this be possible! As the city guards, they knew very well how strong the city walls were. However, a human-shaped hole had been made on the extremely strong walls by a weak woman. It was unbelievable and illogical!

    However, this was obviously not the end. In the next minute, everyone present heard another crack! Kachaa! The sound of something breaking could be heard. Then, the sturdy city wall slowly fell down in front of everyone. The guards of the Leng family were petrified when they saw this even more terrifying scene.

    "Since the proud cold city doesn''t wee us, we won''t be annoying! Let''s go!" After doing all this, Leng ruoxue pped her hands as a gesture and ignored the petrified Leng family guards. She turned to the Luo family members and said,"<novelnext></novelnext>

    When the Luo family members heard this, they could not help but feel embarrassed. Today, they had finally witnessed their master''s power. Was it appropriate to just leave like this after breaking their defense?

    However, they could not disobey their master''s orders. Hence, everyone from the Luo family followed Leng ruoxue''s lead stiffly. Just as they were about to leave, an extremely powerful force attacked them from behind. A voice was heard at the same time,"Who are you? how dare you cause trouble in the Leng n!"

    Leng ruoxue turned around unhurriedly. With a light wave of her hand, she smacked away the other party''s Qi force. She then squinted her beautiful eyes and looked at the person who had arrived,""What''s wrong? we haven''t seen each other for a few years and you''re pretending to be strangers now?"

    Her words were definitely provocative, and after the other party heard his words, he gritted his teeth in anger.""Can''t you be more normal when youe back to the Leng family?"

    The person who spoke was Leng Xiaoqing, one of the greatest ancestors of the Leng n. He had never thought that the person who came to cause trouble in the proud cold city would be Leng ruoxue, the God of killing. When he saw Leng ruoxue, he was both happy and troubled. He was happy that the Leng n had gained a powerful support, but the troubled one was that the person in front of him did not treat him as a member of the Leng n. To put it bluntly, she was not an obedient descendant, and would not treat him with the respect of an ancestor.

    By normal, he meant that Leng ruoxue could have taken the normal route. There was no need for her to destroy the Leng n''s city wall as soon as she returned. It was a critical time. If the enemy took the opportunity to attack the proud cold city, it would not be good news for the Leng n.

    "I wanted toe back normally, but someone in the Leng family wouldn''t let me!" After hearing Leng Xiaoqing''s words, Leng ruoxue smiled faintly.

    "What''s going on?" Leng Xiaoqing''s eyes were like daggers as she asked the petrified Guard Captain.

    Hearing Leng Xiaoqing''s reprimand, the captain of the royal guards suddenly came to his senses. He then looked at Leng Xiaoqing with a respectful expression and said,""Old ancestor, it was young master qun who said that they had arge number of people and their identities were unknown, so he refused to let them enter the city."

    What the guard Captain was thinking was that he couldn''t take the me for young master qun. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to withstand the anger of the old ancestor. More importantly, he didn''t expect the old ancestor to know this goddess of killing. In that case, wasn''t it a big mistake to stop her from entering the city? When he thought of this, he was so nervous that his little heart started to beat wildly.

    "Leng Yiqun? Get Leng Yiqun toe out!" The moment Leng Xiaoqing heard that it was Leng Yiqun''s doing that had angered this little girl, he immediately ordered in a rage. Originally, he had wanted to build a good rtionship with this girl, but who knew that the Leng family would always have such blind things to annoy her. This fact made him angry and annoyed.

    Not longter, Leng Yiqun, who was covered in dirt and bruises, was brought in. The moment he saw Leng Xiaoqing, he immediately knelt on the ground and strongly requested old Grand Madame to seek justice for him! He said that he was being bullied!

    When Leng Xiaoqing heard this, he was so angry that he kicked him again. With such a brainless descendant, he really had no idea how many of his hair had turned white from worry.

    On the other hand, Leng Yiqun, who was kicked, had a look of disbelief and bewilderment on his face. This made him, who had always thought that he was pampered in front of the old ancestor, extremely puzzled.

 Chapter 2621 I Heard Your Name Is Leng Ruoxue?(3)

    "Old Grand Madame ..." Leng Yiqun was dumbfounded. Never in his dreams would he have thought that the old ancestor would actually help an outsider.

    "Is this how you guard the city gate? The Leng family dares to refuse to enter the city?" Leng Xiaoqing''s eyes were filled with rage as he roared at Leng Yi.

    "The Leng family? Who was it? I''ve never refused the Leng family''s entry into the city!" Leng Yiqun said with an aggrieved expression. Sob ... How would he dare to reject the Leng family from entering the city! Wasn''t this courting death! Especially at such a sensitive time, if the Leng family really filed aint against him, his good days in the Leng family would be over.

    Towards this, Leng Yiqun had thought it through quite clearly. He knew that it was okay for him to bully outsiders. At least, outsiders could notin to the old ancestor. However, he could not bully his own family as he pleased! Otherwise, it would not be good for him to offend his own family.

    "Girl, you never said you were a member of the Leng family?" Looking at the aggrieved Leng Yiqun, Leng Xiaoqing believed that he wouldn''t dare to lie. This matter could be a misunderstanding. In his opinion, it was fine as long as this matter was not intentional. Hence, he turned to Leng ruoxue.

    "You didn''t say that you''re from the Leng family, so you''re going to be refused to enter the city because of therge number of people? Although I didn''t say who I was, my subordinates said that they were from the Luo family, so they were also refused to enter the city. " Leng ruoxue said nonchntly.

    "Yes! I told you that we are from the Luo family, but this young master qun doesn''t believe me. He even looks like he doesn''t like our Luo family at all, as if he looks down on us. I wonder if the Leng family wants to end their alliance now. " The Grand Elder of the Luo family continued Leng ruoxue''s sentence.

    "Leng Yiqun!" Leng Xiaoqing''s face darkened when he heard this.

    However, Leng Yiqun still tried to defend himself and quickly said,""Ancestor, it''s a critical time now. They said they were from the Luo family, but they didn''t show any solid evidence. How can I believe them?"

    "You said that you wouldn''t believe that we''re from the Luo family, so what does it matter if we can''t produce any evidence? In short, even after we said that we are from the Luo family, your Leng family still chose to refuse our Alliance. May I ask the ancestor of the Leng family, does the Leng family want to end our alliance with the Luo family?" After the Grand Elder of the Luo family heard Leng Yiqun''s exnation, he asked again.

    "Grand Elder Luo, this is all a misunderstanding. I apologize to the Luo family on behalf of the Leng family. Please be magnanimous and don''t lower yourself to the same level as this stupid pig." Leng Xiaoqing replied with a sincere tone.

    Seeing that the Leng family''s ancestor, who was the most senior in the family, had apologized to him in a humble manner, the Grand Elder of the Luo family also knew when to stop. After all, the Leng family and his master still had a blood rtionship, so he did not want to make things difficult for the Leng family.

    The matter of Leng ruoxue''s refusal to enter the city was temporarily forgotten under the Leng n''s intentional fawning.

    After being personally weed into the Leng family''s main residence by Leng Xiaoqing, Leng ruoxue and the rest moved into the falling snow garden that they had once stayed in. Leng Xiaoqing, who was familiar with Leng ruoxue''s personality, simrly did not arrange for anyone to serve them. Leng ruoxue did not mind this, but even if she did not mind, it did not mean that no one woulde to cause trouble.

    The person who was looking for trouble was Leng Yiqun, who had just been severely scolded by the Leng family''s old ancestor.

    Although Leng Yiqun was scolded, he did not receive any other punishment. Hence, the self-righteous him thought that the other party''s position in old Grand Madame''s heart was not as high as his. Hence, he naturally came over to show off. In addition, he knew that Leng ruoxue was his junior, so the fear he had towards Leng ruoxue and the rest naturally disappeared.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree were sitting in the garden. The mother parasol tree felt that Leng Jiayuan''s scenery was really not bad and was pulling Leng ruoxue along to admire it with her. When she saw Leng Yiqun who suddenly appeared in front of them, the mother parasol tree raised her brows and asked indifferently,""Is there something?"

    Leng ruoxue did not even look at Leng Yiqun.

    Looking at the mother parasol tree, Leng Yiqun''s eyes revealed a trace of surprise. He was slightly regretful that he did not notice the existence of this great beauty at the city gate earlier! As for Leng ruoxue, even though she was also beautiful, she had obviously angered him. Hence, he was not interested in her.

    At this moment, he was here to make Leng ruoxue feel ufortable. Hence, he could only give the mother parasol tree the cold shoulder for now!

    Then, he turned to look at Leng ruoxue and said arrogantly,""I heard you''re Leng ruoxue?"

    "Yes, I am!" Leng ruoxue nodded.

    "How audacious! Why don''t you kneel when you see your elders?" Suddenly, Leng Yiqun let out a loud roar. His voice was so loud that it even startled a group of beautiful ornamental birds in the garden.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes and asked the mother parasol tree on purpose,""Senior, are there any elders here?"

    "I don''t know. Who knows how the Leng family''s seniority is ranked?" The mother parasol tree held back herughter and said in agreement. At the same time, she mourned for this Leng Yiqun in front of her for three minutes. This was really a case of forcing one''s way into hell when there was no door to heaven!

    From what she knew, Leng ruoxue was very famous in the Leng n and was known as the God of ughter. Hence, she could not understand. Could it be that this fellow in front of her had never heard of Leng ruoxue''s fearsome reputation? He had already annoyed the little girl before, and now he still dared toe and find trouble with her. How bold was this person?!

    Actually, it wasn''t that Leng Yiqun had not heard of Leng ruoxue''s great name. It was just that when Leng ruoxue was disying her divine might in the Leng family, Leng Yiqun happened to not be at home. Hence, even though he knew of her existence, he had not personally experienced those things. Hence, he still felt that the Leng ruoxue''s reputation was definitely not as good as the rumors.

    Moreover, even though he had offended Leng ruoxue at the city gate, the old Grand Madame did not do anything to him! From this, it could be seen that Leng ruoxue''s status in the Leng family was not that high! With this thought in mind, he was even more fearless!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Therefore, he, who didn''t learn his lesson, had just been taught a lesson and now he was looking for a beating again!

    "I''m your elder!" Leng Yiqun was listening to the conversation between Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree. Seeing that the two of them had obviously ignored him, he reminded them angrily and brought the mother parasol tree along.

    "My surname isn''t Leng!" The mother parasol tree said with a smile.

    "May I ask which sect are you from?" Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    "I''m Wudi''s uncle, so you guys have to call me uncle too!" The moment he heard this, Leng Yiqun immediately put on the airs of an elder and raised his head to look at Leng ruoxue in a show of force.

    "Uncle? Are you dreaming? Even if you want to acknowledge your family, you don''t have to do this!" The mother parasol treeughed evilly.

    After she finished speaking, she immediately lifted Leng Yiqun up as though she was lifting a little chick. Leng Yiqun was so frightened that he immediately cried out,""What are you doing? Quickly put me down!"

    Why were women so rough these days? Leng Yiqun was iparably indignant. Being lifted up like this was aplete disgrace to his manliness. Hence, he was instantly enraged.

    However, the mother parasol tree did not give him the chance to show off his might. With a gentle wave of her arm, Leng Yiqun immediately turned into a shooting star and was thrown out.

    When they heard the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground in the distance, the two of them calmly continued to drink tea, chat, and enjoy the scenery.

    "Hahaha! Little sister, long time no see. " At this moment, Leng Shuang''s forthrightughter rang in Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree''s ears. The two of them looked up and saw Leng Shuang and Leng Wudi walking in from outside.

    "Sister, have you seen enough?" Leng ruoxue nced at the mother and son, who seemed to be eager to see the world in chaos, and smiled.

    "Hehe! Sister, don''t be angry! We didn''t show up because we wanted to give you guys a chance to act freely. Otherwise, if we just watched him being bullied by you guys and didn''t do anything, he would definitelyin to us. " Leng Shuang said helplessly.

    "We haven''t seen each other for a few years, why has elder sister''s courage be smaller instead?" Leng ruoxue raised her brows as if she couldn''t believe it.

    "AI! It''s hard to exin in a few words. Ever since Leng Yiqun returned, we''ve all been living in an abyss of suffering. " Leng Shuangined.

    "Eh? Was that guy Leng Yimin''s younger brother? Your uncle?" Leng ruoxue asked Leng Wudi after a moment of curiosity.

    "It''s a n brother with a very distant rtionship!" The mother and son looked at each other and sighed.

    "Then why are you so afraid of him?" Leng ruoxue could tell that the mother and son in front of her were helpless towards Leng Yiqun and became even more curious.

    "He has caught the old ancestor''s eye and has been very favored in recent years." Leng Shuang exined.

    "No wonder! He didn''t even receive any punishment for provoking me!" Leng ruoxue said as she came to a sudden realization. It seemed that in this day and age, people with backing were indeed not easy to deal with! However, she didn''t care if Leng Xiaoqing would punish Leng Yiqun because of the previous incident. Anyway, as long as that fellow was blind enough to find trouble with her, then he couldn''t me her for not giving the Leng family face.

    "That''s good too. We don''t have to be bored. " The mother parasol tree replied nonchntly after hearing Leng ruoxue''s words.

    "This is?" Leng Shuang finally had the opportunity to ask about the identity of the parasol tree mother tree.

    "A senior I met in the divine realm." Leng ruoxue exined simply. She did not want to reveal too much about the identity of the parasol tree mother tree.

    Leng Shuang and Leng Wudi immediately bowed to the mother tree,""Senior, this junior has been impolite."

    "You''re wee," The mother parasol tree smiled gently. She had a good impression of the mother and son. Seeing that they had a good rtionship with Xue ''er, she was naturally willing to give them some face.

    After the four of them had gotten to know each other, Leng Shuang enthusiastically did her part as the host and ordered people to serve quite a lot of good wine and food. They chatted andughed, and only then did Leng Shuang ask about the purpose of Leng ruoxue''s trip.

 Chapter 2622 Are You Sick?(1)

    Seeing that Leng Shuang had finally asked the main question, Leng ruoxue smiled faintly and said,""I came to the Haotian continent for a tour and found out that it doesn''t seem to be very peaceful. How is the Leng family doing?"

    Leng ruoxue''s question was obviously a deliberate attempt to see how Leng Shuang would answer. When Leng Shuang heard this, she was suddenly in a dilemma. She thought that sister Xue ''er was ming the Leng family for not lending a helping hand to the Luo family and hade to question them. So, for a moment, she did not know how to answer.

    Say that the Leng n''s situation is not good? However, the Leng family was still living peacefully in the city. How could they say that the Leng family was doing well? Since he was not bad, why did he turn a blind eye to the Luo family''s misfortune? Leng Shuang thought about it for a moment and felt that no matter what she said, it might annoy little sister Xue ''er. Thinking of this, she didn''t dare to speak.

    Seeing that his mother was in a difficult position, Leng Wudi had to take over the difficult task. He sighed and said,""I''m sure you''ve seen the current situation of the entire Haotian continent. At present, the members of the Leng family are all staying in the proud cold city, and we rarely walk on the continent."

    Leng Wudi''s words were wless. He did not reveal the Leng family''s current situation, nor did hein too much to Leng ruoxue. He also fulfilled the old ancestor''s request of not telling Leng ruoxue the entire situation.

    He thought that Leng ruoxue would be understanding and let this matter pass, but who knew that Leng ruoxue was not satisfied with his answer. Sheughed coldly and said,""Leng Wudi is indeed the young master of the Leng family. Your answer is so formal. However, since you''ve said so, I''ll believe you. I was going to help you if you were in trouble, but it seems unnecessary now! I''m sure your Leng n will be able to handle the situation. "

    After listening to Leng ruoxue''s words, the mother and son looked at each other with bitter smiles. They knew that they had still angered this little girl who loved to hold grudges. Now, this little girl was truly angry.

    AI! It was all their fault for being so full of themselves! Both mother and son were extremely regretful and tried to appease Leng ruoxue''s anger. Who knew that the other party would not give them a chance to speak at all. Leng ruoxue even went straight to the point,""Sister, you''ve changed. We''ve grown distant!"

    When she said this, Leng ruoxue''s beautiful face was filled with disappointment. When Leng Shuang heard this, she felt extremely upset. How could she have wanted this? however, she could not disobey the words of her old Grand Madame!

    Just as Leng Shuang was filled with regret, Leng ruoxue, who had finished speaking, had already turned around and returned to her room. The parasol tree mother sighed and said,""You two can go back first! We also need to rest!"

    Looking at the zing sun hanging high in the sky, the mother and son were quite helpless. This was really a good excuse to send off their guests! The sun hadn''t even set yet, but they were already going to rest. They were quite helpless about this.

    Sighing, Leng Shuang and Leng Wudi left the snow garden gloomily.

    After watching the mother and son leave, the parasol tree mother tree walked into the room and nced at Leng ruoxue who was sitting on the chair and ying with the Golden Eagle. She smiled and said,""Xue ''er, are you really angry?"

    "No, I didn''t have much hope for the Leng family, so why would I be angry?" Leng ruoxue said nonchntly.

    "But the mother and son just now took it seriously." The mother parasol tree said helplessly.

    "Yes, I know. In the Leng family, this mother and son are the only ones I like, but they don''t dare to tell me the truth for the sake of the Leng family. Although it was their own choice, and they have no obligation to tell me anything about the Leng family, I am still a little disappointed in them. Besides, I think I have shown my sincerity bying to the proud cold city. For the sake of our ancestor, I can''t just sit by and do nothing about the Leng family''s difficulties. But now it seems that I was thinking too much. They even thought that I was here to cause trouble. " Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    In fact, she could still understand Leng Shuang and her son''s thoughts of standing on the family''s side. After all, the present was not like the past. Now, the Leng family needed to be United. However, understanding did not mean approval. Perhaps the Leng family valued their face very much, but she really did not think that the Leng family''s face was worth much.

    After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the mother parasol tree could not help butugh."Xue ''er, you really don''t think you''re here to cause trouble?"

    "Of course not!" Leng ruoxue replied matter-of-factly, and as she spoke, she yfully snatched the fruit that the Golden Eagle was holding tightly in its arms. The two of them began a tug-of-war.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Golden Hawk turned to Leng ruoxue and said angrily,""Scoundrel! Scoundrel! You''re so bad, how could you snatch my fruit!"

    "If I''m not mistaken, I''m the one who gave you this fruit!" Leng ruoxue said with a half-smile.

    "Since you''ve given it to me, it''s mine. How can you take it back?" The Golden Hawk said angrily and looked at the mother tree for help.

    The mother parasol tree looked at the two fellows in front of it and was really speechless. She sighed and ignored the Golden Hawk''s plea for help. She turned to Leng ruoxue and said,""Girl, you just arrived and you already smashed their city walls."

    "You can''t me me for that!" Leng ruoxue did not feel guilty at all and continued to y with the Golden Eagle.

    Sighing heavily again, the mother parasol tree gave up on preaching to Leng ruoxue and turned around to sit at the side to watch the show. Meanwhile, Leng ruoxue and the Golden Eagle were even more excited.

    At the same time, Leng Shuang and Leng Wudi, who had just returned from Leng ruoxue''s ce, were invited over by Leng Xiaoqing.

    She stood uneasily in the old ancestor''s study room. Both mother and son did not say a word, and the atmosphere in the study room was so heavy that it was hard to breathe.

    After a long time.

    Leng Xiaoqing looked deeply at Leng Shuang and Leng Wudi before he slowly said,""What did that girl say?"

    "Old ancestor, what do you mean?" Leng Shuang raised her head and looked at Leng Xiaoqing with a confused expression. She wanted to y dumb, but she did not know if she could fool him!

    "What''s that girl going to do this time?" Leng Xiaoqing asked through gritted teeth.

    "He said he was here for a tour in the Haotian continent." Leng Shuang said honestly.

    "What else?" Leng Xiaoqing asked again.

    "No more!" Leng Shuang blinked her eyes and said with an innocent face.

    "No more? Aren''t you two good sisters? Didn''t she say anything else to you?" It was clear that Leng Xiaoqing did not believe Leng Shuang''s words. From what he could remember, that girl would never be so cold to anyone who caught her eye!

    "No, she has already turned against me." Leng Shuang said honestly. Actually, she really did not want to ept the Grand Madame''s mission to test Leng ruoxue. Now, the test was not sessful, and their sisterhood was over.

    "What? Why did she fall out with you? Is she really that heartless?" Leng Xiaoqing''s expression turned ugly when he heard this.

 Chapter 2623 Are You Sick?(2)

    "It''s not that she''s heartless, it''s just that she thinks we''re too distant. " Leng Shuang said indifferently.

    "How could this be? Didn''t you treat them well?" As far as he knew, Leng Shuang and her son had moved the best ingredients of the Leng family to the falling snow garden. If this was considered as being estranged with her, then what was considered as not being estranged? That hateful girl was really hard to serve! This news gave him a headache.

    "We did treat her well, but she thinks we''re not sincere." Leng Shuang said helplessly.

    "Great ancestor, you didn''t want us to reveal the current situation of the Leng family, so we didn''t dare to say anything. We only said that the members of the Leng family are all staying in the proud cold city and rarely walk around the Haotian continent. She thought that answer was too official, so she was annoyed." Leng Wudi added after receiving a look from his mother.

    "What''s there to be annoyed about? Could it be that she really wanted to hear that our Leng family''s status had fallen by a thousand feet and was not as good as before? We have to rely on her help to restore the Leng family''s prestige?" Leng Xiao Qing Huo roared, his face ashen from anger.

    Faced with the old Grand Madame''s questioning, Leng Shuang and her son did not know how to respond. If they could, they really wanted to say,"yes!" To be honest, there was nothing to be embarrassed about. The Leng family really needed Leng ruoxue''s help now. Unfortunately, on the one hand, the great ancestor was concerned about the Leng family''s face, and on the other hand, he wanted Leng ruoxue to take the initiative to do something for the Leng family. This way, the Leng family would not be too embarrassed. But was this possible?

    They were all very clear about Leng ruoxue''s temper. If you want her to help you, you must first show your sincerity, right? However, the old ancestor was very conflicted about this. He wanted to save his face so much that he had to suffer. Now, such a powerful helper not only did not intend to help, but also wanted to watch the fun and not care about the matter. It could be imagined how depressed the Leng family would be.

    And now, the first person to be depressed was naturally the Leng n''s greatest elder. ording to Leng Xiaoqing''s thoughts, Leng ruoxue should have heard that Sun Tao had found a group of experts from God knows where and caused chaos in the Haotian continent. Many ns and powers were affected, and the Luo n was the one who suffered the most. As the master of the Luo family, since Leng ruoxue had returned to the Haotian continent, it was natural for her to stand up for the Luo family. And while she stood up for them, she could also cooperate with them. Wouldn''t that be a happy ending for everyone?

    ? This way, the Leng family would have Leng ruoxue, a powerful ally, and they would not need to seek help from Leng ruoxue, who had never treated them as part of the Leng family. They could also get rid of Sun Tao and the others. What a perfect ending this would be!

    It had to be said that Leng Xiaoqing''s idea was pretty good! This was because in his heart, whoever spoke first at this moment would mean that the other party was weaker. In a rtionship with a strong person, the weaker party would naturally have a lower right to speak. This was definitely something that Leng Xiaoqing, the head of the Leng n, would not want to see.

    From what he knew, even though Leng ruoxue didn''t acknowledge the Leng family, in terms of bloodline, she was still a member of the Leng family. This was something that no one could deny. Since she was a member of the Leng family, he wouldn''t pursue her unfilial behavior of not acknowledging the main family. At this time, shouldn''t she properly disy her responsibility as a junior? It was precisely because of these thoughts that he hoped Leng ruoxue would help him, but at the same time, he didn''t want to cast aside his status as an elder and lower his pride to beg a junior.

    Unfortunately, he had forgotten that Leng ruoxue had no sense of belonging to the Leng family and had never admitted that she was a member of the Leng family on Haotian continent. It would be impossible for her to take the initiative to show concern and concern for the Leng family''s current situation.

    As long as Leng ruoxue was conscious, such a thing would never happen. Although she would give her ancestor face ande to the Leng family to take a look, it was absolutely impossible for her to take the initiative to help the Leng family! And now, the Leng family seemed to not need her help, so she was very happy! In this way, he could go back and exin to his cheap ancestor. After all, he didn''t need him to meddle, and he couldn''t just force himself to move forward, right? She couldn''t do such a thing.

    Right now, Leng ruoxue''s attitude towards the Leng n on the Haotian continent was neither to take the initiative nor to reject them. The members of the Leng n on the Haotian continent, especially those from Leng Xiaoqing''s lineage, who were led by him, naturally hoped that Leng ruoxue would take the initiative to lend a helping hand. But this could only be their beautiful dream.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After Leng Xiaoqing found out that Leng ruoxue had angered Leng Shuang and her son, he was so troubled and depressed that he could not eat for a few days. He had been sighing all day long.

    Finally, after he sighed countless times, Leng Xiaoxiao, who had been pretending to be invisible, could no longer take it.

    He pulled up Leng Xiaoqing, who was in a dilemma, and roared,""Big brother, let''s go. I''ll bring you to that little girl."

    "Why are you looking for her?" Leng Xiaoqing looked at Leng Xiaoxiao warily.

    "Go and tell her that the Leng family needs her help now." Leng Xiaoxiao said honestly.

    "You want me to go beg that bad girl?" Leng Xiaoqing''s face turned ck instantly.

    "What else can we do? Do you expect them to take the initiative toe to our door and be ordered around by us? Big brother, wake up! Stop dreaming, alright? That girl isn''t someone who can be manipted by others!" Leng Xiaoxiao''s words were rather direct. He did not wish for his elder brother to have any hope that she would take the initiative to ask him or send herself to his door. Based on his understanding of Leng ruoxue, that was simply impossible. Furthermore, based on what he knew, she had been living happily in the falling snow garden for the past few days. She had been living a carefree life.

    In fact, he was very clear about his eldest brother''s thoughts. It was nothing more than the fact that all the younger generations in his family couldn''tpare to Leng ruoxue. It wasn''t that they couldn''tpare to her in one aspect, but that they couldn''tpare to her in all aspects. His intelligence, wealth, and resources were inferior to others, and his abilities were even worse. In front of Leng ruoxue, even he, the elder ancestor of the Leng family, felt inferior, let alone his eldest brother, who had always been proud and thought that his descendants would live up to expectations!

    It could be said that Leng ruoxue''s sudden appearance had extinguished all of eldest brother''s sense of superiority. Among the three brothers, the eldest brother''s descendants were the most abundant and filled with talents, followed by his. The second brother''s descendants were the least. There was only one Leng qianye on the Haotian continent. However, the appearance of Leng ruoxue and her two grandsons had dulled the brilliance of the Leng family''s descendants. They could not even shine a little.

    This fact was a huge shock to his big brother. Even he was envious, jealous, and hateful. After all, who didn''t want such a capable descendant? But they didn ''t! However, it was fortunate that Leng ruoxue had the bloodline of the Leng n. This was something that no one could deny.

    In front of Leng ruoxue, the members of the Leng family who knew her true strength were both afraid and loving of her. Especially after they found out that all the members of the Leng family who had a history with her were no longer in this world, their fear of Leng ruoxue had risen to an unprecedented level.

    However, at the same time, they also knew that if the Leng family wanted to regain its glory, they could not do so without Leng ruoxue. Therefore, most of the n members showed their good will towards Leng ruoxue''s arrival. ording to their thinking, it didn''t matter whether she took a fancy to them or not. What was important was that they didn''t want to offend the goddess of killing. With this thought in mind, unless there was something important, most of the Leng n members wouldn''t disturb Leng ruoxue.

 Chapter 2624 Are You Sick?(3)

    As for those who couldn''t open their eyes, they would just turn a blind eye and treat it as sending toys to Leng ruoxue. Otherwise, it would be quite boring, right?

    It was precisely because they had such a thought that the entire Leng family turned a blind eye to Leng Yiqun''s provocative behavior. However, they didn''t dare to let that fool Leng Yiqun off too easily. Otherwise, if he really angered Leng ruoxue, she would definitely make a fool of herself.

    Leng Xiaoxiao''s eyes were fixed on his elder brother, who was in a dilemma. In an instant, he had already gone through the situation in his mind. Anyway, he had already thought it through clearly a long time ago. He just did not know when his elder brother woulde around.

    Seeing that Leng Xiaoqing was only frowning and not saying anything, Leng Xiaoxiao could only continue to persuade her,""Big brother, I know that you also want to be on good terms with that girl. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have taken the initiative to be an ally with the Luo family. So, don''t be so prideful. Let''s go and talk things out with that girl. She won''t sit by and do nothing about the Leng family."

    "Who said I want to be on good terms with her? I''m her elder, shouldn''t she be the one to please me? Also, what''s wrong with being an ally of the Luo family? That was me giving face to Xiao Yu, I didn''t want to lower my head. You have to be clear about this. " Leng Xiaoxiao''s words finally caused Leng Xiaoqing to have a slight reaction. However, the words that came out of his mouth were filled with the smell of gunpowder.

    Hearing this, Leng Xiaoxiao could only ignore the smell of gunpowder. He consoled his elder brother and said,""Alright! You only became an ally of the Luo family because you wanted to give second brother face. You''re Leng ruoxue''s elder, so she has toe and beg you. Is it okay for me to say this? Big brother! Previously at the city gate, didn''t you already put down your pride and took the initiative to apologize to the Luo family for Leng Yiqun''s actions? Why are you quarreling now?"

    Leng Xiaoxiao could not understand. What was big brother trying to do by being so willful? Could it be that he was counting on that littless Leng ruoxue to coax him? Wasn''t this too unrealistic?

    In fact, he was right! Leng Xiaoqing really thought that way. Even though he had given the Luo family some face at the city gate, this did not mean that he could forgive Leng ruoxue for ignoring him and him as an elder. Hence, after he had arranged for Leng ruoxue and the rest to stay in the snow garden, he did not appear because he hoped that Leng ruoxue would take the initiative to visit him. Who knew that a few days had passed and the little girl was living in the snow garden with good food and drink? she did not have any intention of meeting Leng Xiaoqing at all. It was as if they had forgotten about his existence.

    As such, the proud and arrogant Leng Xiaoqing was naturally infuriated. However, it was not convenient for him to share his little thoughts with outsiders, so he could only sulk on his own. In Leng Xiaoxiao''s eyes, his behavior was naturally seen as a quarrel.

    Now, Leng Xiaoqing, who had obviously reached a certain level of bickering, immediately retorted when she heard Leng Xiaoxiao''s words,""Who said I was being difficult? Who said that? Am I not that little girl''s elder? Shouldn''t I be the one to greet the elders?"

    "I should! But she''s not an ordinary junior. At the very least, I don''t dare to treat her as a junior. Big brother, I can''t see through Leng ruoxue''s current strength. " Leng Xiaoxiao sighed softly.

    He had finally revealed this cruel truth, hoping that his big brother would be able to recognize the truth as soon as possible. Even though Leng ruoxue''s current strength was only at the level of a mystical King, anyone with a discerning eye would know that she had long gone to the firmament, so it was naturally impossible for her to only be at the level of a mystical King.

    In the world of cultivators, the strong had always been respected. If Leng ruoxue did not have a trace of bloodline connection with the Leng family, they would probably have to address her as senior. But now, at least Leng ruoxue had shown some friendliness, and the two sides were still equal. Since that was the case, Leng Xiaoxiao felt that there was no need for them to worsen the rtionship between the two sides for the sake of so-called face. After all, Leng ruoxue was not the one who needed to rely on them, but they needed her.

    Leng Xiaoxiao''s words made Leng Xiaoqing fall silent once again.

    That''s right! Xiaoxiao was right. Leng ruoxue''s abilities had probably reached a level that they could not imagine. He naturally knew how monstrous that girl''s aptitude was. Logically speaking, he should be happy that his family had such a talented descendant, but he just couldn''t be happy at all.

    Throughout Leng ruoxue''s growth, the n had never given her any help. As such, what right did he have to ask her to contribute to the n?

    Just because of that wisp of illusory bloodline? Putting himself in Leng ruoxue''s shoes, he would also feel that this reason was too far-fetched. He also knew that Leng ruoxue''s visit to the Leng family this time was definitely for Xiao Yu.

    AI! Xiao Yu had a good descendant! At that moment, Leng Xiaoqing was extremely jealous of Leng Xiaoyu. He even felt that he would be willing to exchange such a huge number of descendants for Leng ruoxue! Unfortunately, that was impossible!

    "Forget it, I''ve been hoping for too much. That girl has never been an obedient descendant and has never thought of her as a member of our Leng family. Since that''s the case, why should I still consider myself an elder? That would only make that girl loathe us even more. " After a moment of silence, Leng Xiaoqing spoke slowly.

    In fact, he had already known that this would be the case, but he had been unwilling to admit it. Now, he had no choice but to admit it. Xiaoxiao had already made it so clear, and he could not continue to lie to himself.

    "Big brother, it''s good that you can think this way. In reality, it doesn''t matter if Leng ruoxue is willing to admit her rtionship with us or not. Her ties with us will never be broken because as long as second brother is around, she can''t ignore our Leng family. Second brother isn''t someone who doesn''t care about Brotherhood, so as long as we don''t make any excessive requests, Leng ruoxue will always be our greatest backing!" Leng Xiaoxiao analyzed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Do you think that Leng ruoxue will be our backing?" Leng Xiaoqing asked in surprise. He had thought that even though Leng ruoxue could not be his junior, she would at least be able to interact with him on an equal footing! However, Xiaoxiao''s words clearly ced Leng ruoxue''s status above the Leng family ''s. Was this ... Appropriate?

    "Big brother, don''t tell me that you don''t feel relieved when you see that little girl?" Leng Xiaoxiao asked instead of answering.

    Leng Xiaoqing pondered for a moment, then nodded gloomily. He could not deny that the moment he saw that detestable little girl, he was indeed rather happy. He even felt as if his Savior had arrived.

    "It''s precisely because of this that we''ve unconsciously treated Leng ruoxue as our salvation. At least with her around, it''s as if we have a pir of support. It''s not as if big brother isn''t aware of what that girl has done back then. Before she was a dark Supreme, she had dared to turn the sun family upside down. Now that she''s gone to the firmament for a period of time, I''m afraid her destructive power is even greater than before." Leng Xiaoxiao''s face showed a hint of sympathy towards the end of his sentence. Of course, he was not pitying the Leng family, but the unlucky Sun Tao.

    "I agree with what you''ve said, but isn''t it a bit of an exaggeration to say that she''s our backer just because of this?" Leng Xiaoqing was still reluctant to admit the truth, so he asked with uncertainty.

    "Big brother, let''s face reality! Even if Leng ruoxue can''t be our backing now, she will definitely be in the future. You have to trust my intuition and judgment. " Leng Xiaoxiao sighed softly.

    "Alright! I believe you, so what should we do now?" Leng Xiaoqing was out of ideas.

    "Of course I''m going to show some concern for that little girl." Leng Xiaoxiao said with a smile.

    Leng Xiaoyu nodded upon hearing this. She was finally willing to put down her pride and go meet Leng ruoxue.

    At this moment, an uninvited guest happened to visit Leng ruoxue''s snow garden.

    This uninvited guest was none other than Leng Yiqun, who had been thrown out of the courtyard by the mother parasol tree time and time again but had appeared in front of them again and again with an unyielding attitude.

    Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree could not even be bothered to look at Leng Yiqun, who was reporting to them almost every day to pick a fight. Anyway, this fellow would always question them with the same few words every time he came and there was nothing new about it. They had heard him so many times that their ears had grown calluses. Of course, when they were sick of him, the mother parasol tree would disy its might and throw him out of the courtyard like a chicken.

    This had simply be a fixed show for the past few days. The Luo family was numb to watching such performances every day. However, if Leng Yiqun did not show up one day, they might not be used to it.

    In the garden.

    Leng Yiqun, who had been here for a while, saw that he waspletely ignored and started to howl at the top of his voice,""Leng ruoxue, you''re too rude as a junior. I''m your elder, how can you ignore my existence?"

    He said the same thing again. However, Leng ruoxue was clearly in a good mood today. Even though she still did not raise her head to look at the other party, she was willing to respond.

    "What do you want me to do?" Leng ruoxue saidzily.

    "Of course, you must respectfully invite me to sit down, then warmly greet me and sincerely listen to my reprimand!" Leng Yiqun said as if it was a matter of course. After saying these words, he immediately felt a few more gazes with unknown meanings. Although he didn''t know what they meant, he chose to ignore them.

    "You''re not sick, right?" After listening to Leng Yiqun''s high-pitched speech, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but hold her forehead and said in a speechless manner.

 Chapter 2625 Its Hard To Guess Xue Ers Thoughts (1)

    "Of course I''m not sick. I''m in good health, and the food is delicious!" Leng Yiqun didn''t hear the sarcasm in Leng ruoxue''s words as he patted his chest and shouted.

    Hearing what he said, the onlookers couldn''t help but burst intoughter. The Hawkughed so hard that its stomach hurt. It rolled on the stone table in the garden to show its good mood.

    "Since you''re not sick, why are you talking nonsense?" Leng ruoxue said with a straight face. Her face was filled with confusion.

    "Nonsense? Who was talking nonsense? You wretched girl, are you talking about me?" Leng Yiqun finally reacted and his face turned ashen from anger. He then jumped up and put on a stance as though he was going to fight to the death with Leng ruoxue. This was definitely nder!

    Leng Yiqun was furious. The consequences! Of course, Leng ruoxue would not care about it.

    "At least you''re not so stupid that there''s no cure. Leng Yiqun, I''m talking about you!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile. The infuriating expression on her face was really infuriating. It was undeniable that with Leng Yiqun, she had once again found the feeling of making one vomit blood from anger. This made her feel a little moreforted.

    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but nce at the Golden Hawk, who wasughing so hard that its belly was shaking. This little guy was definitely not normal! He could be considered her nemesis!

    "You, How dare you! Leng ruoxue, you actually dare to address your elder by his name. This is unfilial! I, I''m going to punish you with the Family Law! Just you wait!" Leng Yiqun was so angry that his face turned green and white, then white and green again, and his words were even more incoherent.

    "Elder? You? What right do you have to be my elder? You want to punish me with the Family Law? what a joke! Leng Yiqun, when are you going to bring the family Law? I''ll be waiting for you. " Leng ruoxue replied calmly.

    "Leng ruoxue! You ... Do you even have any respect for the Leng n?" After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Leng Yiqun was so angry that he didn''t know what to say. He held it in for a long time before he finally managed to squeeze out such a sentence.

    ? He was thinking that this wretched girl from the Leng family should be afraid now, right? Hmph! In this world, no one could ignore the power of a family n, and Leng ruoxue was no exception!

    Unfortunately, his n was not bad, but it was destined to fail. If it was someone else, they might have been afraid of the n, but the person he had met was Leng ruoxue! A Leng ruoxue who had never ced any importance on the power of her family! As such, his threats were naturally of no use. His words were no different from scratching an itch through one''s boot. To Leng ruoxue, it did not even hurt.

    "I really don''t have any!" Leng ruoxue was silent for a moment before she replied honestly. Oh! A good child should not lie.

    "You, you unfilial descendant of the Leng family! I will report this to the forefather and have you expelled from the Leng family!" Leng Yiqun was really furious this time and he couldn''t help but speak without thinking!

    Immediately, everyone heard a roar!

    "How audacious!"

    After these two words appeared, two figures appeared in the garden.

    When the Grand Elder of the Luo family saw who it was, he felt that the situation was getting more and more chaotic. How was he going to resolve this? He didn''t know if his master would be med by the Leng family''s old ancestor.

    It had to be said that the thinking of the Grand Elder of the Luo family was still very traditional. Although he had heard that the rtionship between his master and the Leng family was not very harmonious, in his opinion, no matter how bad the rtionship was, his master was still a member of the Leng family. This was an undeniable fact. In that case, it was not a big problem for his master to say that he did not take the Leng family seriously in private. However, once this matter was put on the table, he felt that no matter what the oue was, it would not be good for his master.<novelnext></novelnext>

    One must know that in this world, the power of a n was absolutely powerful! No one could ignore the power of the family and be unaffected by the influence of the family. The strength of the family also had endless benefits to the powerful. Therefore, logically speaking, the Grand Elder of the Luo family definitely did not wish for the two sides to fall outpletely. At the very least, it was fine to maintain a respectful rtionship on the surface. But now, the situation of being respectful to each other was probably impossible to maintain!

    Just as the Grand Elder of the Luo family was feeling a little worried, Leng Yiqun had already dashed in front of Leng Xiaoqing and Leng Xiaoxiao andined,""Old ancestors, this Leng ruoxue is really unfilial. She actually doesn''t respect our Leng family. She just admitted it herself."

    Then, he turned to re at Leng ruoxue and roared,""Leng ruoxue, do you dare to deny it?"

    "Why should I deny it?" Leng ruoxue gave a faint smile as her beautiful eyes nced at the person who had arrived.

    "My two ancestors, you''ve heard it. Leng ruoxue has admitted it herself. I suggest that we expel this unfilial descendant from the Leng family. Our Leng family can not have such a descendant. Otherwise, it will affect the Leng family''s reputation!" Leng Yiqun said insensibly,pletely ignoring the two Leng n''s old ancestors ''faces which had already turned ck.

    When the Luo family members who were watching from the side saw this scene, they simply felt some sympathy for Leng Yiqun. However, looking at the expressions of the two elders of the Leng family, they could not tell whether they were angry at Leng Yiqun or angry at their own master for being ''unfilial''. This was really a difficult question to understand!

    "Get out of here!" Leng Xiaoqing suppressed her anger and said coldly.

    Leng Yiqun nodded and turned to Leng ruoxue,""Leng ruoxue, did you hear that? The old ancestor wants you to get out of here!"

    Looking at Leng Yiqun''s appearance of a Fox exploiting a Tiger''s might, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help butugh. She sighed helplessly and said,""Are you sure he was talking to me?"

    "Hmph! Who else could it be if not you? It can''t be me, right?" Leng Yiqun said in a matter-of-fact and self-righteous manner.

    "It''s possible!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "You ..." Leng Yiqun pointed at Leng ruoxue. He was so angry that he could not speak.

    Suddenly, he felt his body sink, and then he felt like he was flying ...

    Then, everyone heard a ''plop'' and a heavy object fell to the ground.

    The crowd was no stranger to such a voice. However, the person who did this had given them quite a shock. The person who had kicked was not Leng ruoxue or the parasol tree. It was Leng Xiaoqing, the Leng n''s greatest ancestor.

    After kicking Leng Yiqun out, Leng Xiaoqing suddenly felt very pleased. No wonder the people around this girl liked to kick people so much. It felt good indeed.

    Patting off the dust on her hands, Leng Xiaoqing smiled faintly and said,""Little girl, you don''t have to take that Idiot''s words to heart. I''ll punish himter."

    "There''s no need for punishment. Wouldn''t it be better to keep it as my toy?" Obviously, she didn''t take Leng Yiqun''s words to heart because she didn''t think of herself as a member of the Leng family. This was a fact that everyone in the Leng family knew but Leng Yiqun didn''t know about it. This clearly exined the problem!

 Chapter 2626 Its Hard To Guess Xue Ers Thoughts (2)

    "Uh! Alright!" Leng Xiaoqing nodded helplessly. In reality, in his heart, Leng Yiqun was just a clown who was used to please Leng ruoxue. He was only afraid that Leng Yiqun''s words would make Leng ruoxue angry, so he specially said that. But now that he saw that Leng ruoxue did not take Leng Yiqun''s words seriously at all, his heart felt sour again, and it was especially unpleasant.

    However, Leng ruoxue did not have the time to care about how Leng Xiaoqing felt. She asked directly,""Is there something you need?"

    "Can''t Ie to see you if I have nothing to do?" When Leng Xiaoqing heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he was a little unhappy.

    "We don''t visit without a reason. Our rtionship doesn''t seem to be good enough for us to visit each other, right?" Leng ruoxue deliberately put on a suspicious expression.

    As expected, Leng Xiaoqing was a little angry after hearing this.

    Stinky girl! Bad girl! He had already lowered himself to visit, but the other party actually thought that he had bad intentions! This was really too much! Leng Xiaoqing could not help but curse in his heart. However, he really had a reason for looking for this little girl.

    When he thought of this, he suddenly became listless.

    Sob ... Bad girl! He was really too bad. Couldn''t he leave him some face? Leng Xiaoqing was depressed. Unconsciously, his gaze towards Leng ruoxue carried a trace of resentment.

    His gaze, on the other hand, gave Leng ruoxue a shock.

    Ugh! Did I see wrongly? The Leng family''s first ancestor was actually looking at her like she was a mistreated wife? Leng ruoxue was a little shocked. Did she do something?

    Leng ruoxue, who was reflecting on herself, waspletely frightened by Leng Xiaoqing''s resentful gaze. Fortunately, Leng Xiaoxiao noticed his eldest brother''s strange behavior and pulled at the hem of his clothes in time. Only then did Leng Xiaoqing finally return to normal.

    However, just these few seconds were enough for Leng ruoxue to be on tenterhooks.

    "If you have something to say, just say it directly! Please don''t look at me like that, I''m scared. " Leng ruoxue shivered and couldn''t take it anymore.

    "You still know fear?" Leng Xiaoqing gritted her teeth when she heard that.

    "I must know." Leng ruoxue nodded her head seriously. She felt that she was too honest and did not even know how to lie. However, Leng Xiaoqing''s expression turned even uglier after he heard what she said.

    "Howe I didn''t see it?" Leng Xiaoqing was speechless. ''This girl is really too shameless!''

    "Then I can only say that you don''t have enough eyes." After Leng ruoxue finished speaking seriously, she turned her gaze elsewhere, not looking at the man who was starting to exude endless resentment again.

    "..." Leng Xiaoqing was so angry that he was speechless. He realized that this girl''s ability to anger people to death had grown again.

    "Cough cough!" Leng Xiaoxiao, who was at the side, noticed the damn oppressive atmosphere. After coughing twice, he took the initiative to speak to Leng ruoxue,""Little girl, we indeed have something to discuss with you."

    Upon hearing this, Leng ruoxue turned her beautiful eyes back to Leng Xiaoxiao and said,""If you have something to say, say it!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "It''s like this. The entire Haotian continent has been turned into a mess by Sun Tao and the others, and all the major families have suffered great losses. So, we hope that we can join forces to get rid of Sun Tao and the others and return peace to the Haotian continent." Leng Xiaoxiao tried to find the right words.

    "Return the Haotian continent to its peaceful state? What does it have to do with me whether the Haotian continent is peaceful or chaotic?" After Leng ruoxue heard what Leng Xiaoxiao had to say, she asked with a puzzled look on her face. One should know that she was just a passerby in the Haotian continent. Now that her base camp was in the divinity, she naturally did not have to care about the Haotian continent''s Affairs. Therefore, she really had no intention of being a Savior.

    However, after Leng Xiaoxiao heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he misunderstood. He thought that Leng ruoxue didn''t want to get involved in this matter, so he advised her with a heavy heart,""Little girl, although you are no longer in the Haotian continent, your power is still here. Getting rid of Sun Tao and the others will be beneficial to their future development. So I hope you can consider it carefully. This is not only for the whole Haotian continent, but also for the Luo family and your Wanshan city."

    "What if I say that I n to move the Luo family and Wanshan city to the divinity?" After Leng Xiaoxiao finished speaking, Leng ruoxue smiled and told him this shocking news.

    As expected, Leng Xiaoqing and Leng Xiaoxiao were both stunned when they heard that.

    Never in their dreams would they have thought that Leng ruoxue would not want her subordinates to stay in the Haotian continent. Could it be that this girl had returned this time to bring her subordinates away? If that was the case, she really didn''t need to care about Haotian. However, without her help, it would be even more difficult for them to get rid of Sun Tao than to ascend to heaven!

    When they thought of this, the two of them frowned.

    Observing their expressions, Leng ruoxue threw out another piece of shocking news,""If you guys want to leave this ce, I can take you guys with me."

    His words sessfully brought Leng Xiaoqing and Leng Xiaoxiao back to their senses.

    "We can''t leave. If we leave, what will happen to the Leng n?" the two of them said in unison. The Leng n ..."

    Before they could finish their words, they could not help but widen their eyes and look at Leng ruoxue in disbelief. Did this girl mean that she was going to bring them along with her? Not just the two of them, but the entire Leng family? Was it like this?

    Thinking of this possibility, Leng Xiaoqing asked with uncertainty,"You mean the Leng family will leave the Haotian continent with you?"

    "Yup! This is the will of my cheap old ancestor. However, it''s up to you whether you want to leave or not. " Leng ruoxue said indifferently, casting this matter asidepletely. She didn''t want the two people in front of her to think that she had any deep feelings for the Leng family, which was why she wanted to bring them along. In fact, that was impossible!

    If our Leng family leaves, what will happen to the Haotian continent?" Leng Xiaoqing couldn''t help but ask. The Leng family''s power on the Haotian continent was the result of countless years of development. Once they left, it meant that they would have to start over again. In addition, the divine world was a rather cruel ce. How could they protect themselves when they arrived there with their strength?

    At that moment, Leng Xiaoqing considered many things. Like Leng Xiaoyu, he had returned from the godly maind, so he naturally knew better than anyone who had never been there how cruel it was. However, when he thought about the Luo family and Wanshan city, he felt that since Leng ruoxue dared to say that she would leave with her subordinates, she must have a way to protect herself. That was why he was in a dilemma!

    "The Haotian continent has been reshuffled, and the Leng family will no longer exist." Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    "Wouldn''t that be too easy for Sun Tao and the others? If we leave, we''ll just give them some space?" At the thought of this, Leng Xiaoqing felt a little indignant.

    "Don''t tell me you want to live in the Haotian continent forever and fight for territory with Sun Tao? Are you so short-sighted? "No wonder the Leng family is so oppressed by Sun Tao. Why don''t you think about it? you''ve been living in the Haotian continent, and you''ll have to leave here sooner orter. Your strength won''t improve much here. Or do you want to stay here and wait for your death?" Everything in the Haotian continent, no matter how noble, is just a fleeting cloud in the divine world. The divine world is a ce where ambitious people should fight for. Don''t you want to fight for a ce in the divine world?" Leng ruoxue said with a look of disdain.

 Chapter 2627 Its Hard To Guess Xue Ers Thoughts (3)

    Her words were not polite at all. However, Leng Xiaoqing and Leng Xiaoxiao did not have any temper at all when they heard her. It was undeniable that what Leng ruoxue said was the truth. Although the immortal realm was cruel, it was still a ce that everyone yearned for. On the Haotian continent, so what if one became a top family? Wasn''t he still beaten up by the people Sun Tao brought back from the divine realm and forced to hide in the proud cold city?

    They didn''t dare to step out of the city for fear of being attacked by Sun Tao and the others. They had had enough of this kind of sullen life!

    In a short moment, their minds immediately became clear and they thought it through.

    The divine world was the biggest stage. They could not lose their will to fight in the divine world just because of its cruelty. Such an idea of not retreating was definitely a great taboo for cultivators. More importantly, Leng ruoxue was right. In the Haotian continent, their status seemed to be noble, but their strength had not improved at all. If this continued, in the long run, they would really be sitting around and waiting for death.

    After thinking it through in an instant, Leng Xiaoqing and Leng Xiaoxiao immediately looked at each other and made a decision at the same time.

    "We agree to bring the Leng n with you." After Leng Xiaoqing had thought it through, she immediately became decisive and spoke without any hesitation.

    "Little girl Xue ''er, when we reach the immortal realm, you have to take care of us more!" Leng Xiaoxiao added with a smile. Even though his tone sounded like he was joking, this was indeed what he truly thought. If they really moved the entire Leng family to the divinity, the Leng family would probably have more to rely on Leng ruoxue.

    "I can only guarantee that the Leng family is safe within a certain area of the divine world. Therefore, I hope that you can restrain your nsmen. If someone insensible provokes a big figure that even I can''t handle, I can''t do anything about it." Leng ruoxue put the ugly words out first. The important person she was referring to was naturally Wu Cheng. However, she didn''t want to say it out loud, in case she scared the two of them.

    "As long as we can have a safe ce for the Leng family to slowly develop, that''s enough." Leng Xiaoqing and Leng Xiaoxiao nodded at the same time.

    They were already very satisfied with Leng ruoxue''s progress. However, at this point in time, they still didn''t know that the God World that Leng ruoxue was talking about was apletely different ce from what they had in mind.

    Once the decision was made, Leng Xiaoqing and Leng Xiaoxiao felt a sense of relief. It was as if a huge rock had been lifted off their shoulders. At this moment, they thought of Sun Tao and the rest and felt that it was nothing.

    Those who were going to develop in the divine realm could not limit their vision to the Haotian continent, which was just a small ce!

    After they had let go of their grudge with Sun Tao, Leng ruoxue had brought up the matter of Sun Tao again. The two of them were stunned for a long time before they said,""Xue ''er, didn''t you say you didn''t want to argue with Sun Tao?"

    "Did I say that?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes and said with an innocent look. In her heart, she couldn''t help but wonder, did she look like such a kind person?

    "Uh!" Leng Xiaoqing and Leng Xiaoxiao werepletely speechless. What did this girl mean by this? Previously, when they had said that they would deal with Sun Tao together, didn''t Xue ''er clearly show no interest in it? Now that they had decided to leave the Haotian continent with Leng ruoxue, she wanted to deal with Sun Tao. What was this? Was he teasing them?

    The two of them were quite depressed about this. They felt that Xue ''er''s thoughts were very difficult to guess!

    Leng ruoxue nced at their expressions andughed evilly,""Do you think I''ll be kind enough to let go of someone who bullied my subordinate?"

    "But didn''t you say before that ..." Leng Xiaoxiao could not help but want to remind him, but he had only spoken half of it when he tactfully swallowed the second half of his sentence.

    "I''m just saying that I''m a person who has left the Haotian continent. What does it have to do with me whether the Haotian continent is quiet or not? Am I right?" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "That''s right. " Leng Xiaoxiao nodded gloomily. He had finally realized what was going on. Had he said the wrong thing? She was not interested in the peace and quiet of Haotian continent, nor did she want to be a Savior, but she was very interested in Sun Tao.

    Now, he finally understood what Leng ruoxue meant. Sun Tao still had to be eliminated!

    After he came to his senses, Leng Xiaoxiao did not say a word and waited for Leng ruoxue''s next words with anticipation.

    "I''ll have to trouble the two of you to send a message to the families that were persecuted by Sun Tao and invite them to the Leng family to discuss this matter!" Leng ruoxue said to Leng Xiaoqing and Leng Xiaoxiao with a smile.

    "What do you want to do?" The two of them asked curiously.

    "Of course I''m here to discuss business with them. You guys don''t think I''m doing this for free, do you?" Leng ruoxue smiled ambiguously. She would not help others to take back their territory for nothing. One should know that no one would treasure something that was obtained too easily.

    "I''ll send someone to inform the great ns. " When Leng Xiaoqing heard this, he immediately understood what Leng ruoxue meant. It looked like this little girl was nning to make a huge profit.

    "I''m sorry to trouble you," Leng ruoxue was in a good mood. She found Leng Xiaoqing much more pleasing to the eye.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "It''s no trouble at all. " After Leng Xiaoqing finished speaking, he turned and ran. If he stayed any longer, he might fall into this girl''s trap. Oh my God! This girl was a terrifying vampire!

    Leng Xiaoqing''s heart ached. Upon seeing this, Leng Xiaoxiao also left.

    The mother parasol tree could not help but chuckle as she watched the two of them leave as if they had seen a ghost.""Little girl, you''ve scared them."

    "What''s there to be afraid of? Do they really think I''m their Savior?" Leng ruoxue was speechless. She had always firmly believed that there was nothing in this world that could be obtained without effort. If one wanted to obtain something that one had high hopes for, one would naturally have to pay the price.

    As for whether they were willing to pay the price, it naturally depended on the person.

    After Leng Xiaoqing sent out the message, the first to send someone over was the LAN family.

    Leng ruoxue only knew LAN lie as the representative of the LAN family. The rest of them were unfamiliar to her. They were definitely not the LAN family elders that she had bullied before.

    After seeing Leng ruoxue, LAN lie was as warm as ever. He even asked about Bing Yao. One had to know that he had been thinking about Bing Yao all these years! He didn''t know if that little thing missed him.

    However, Leng ruoxue told him regretfully that Bing Yao had been in closed-door cultivation ever since she went to the God World. She probably did not have the time to miss him. LAN lie''s face fell when he heard this. It was obvious that he had suffered a heavy blow.

    Seeing that LAN lie was still the same as before and didn''t seem to have changed much, Leng ruoxue felt a sense of familiarity. Even her tone when speaking to LAN lie had be much gentler.

    Seeing this, Leng Wudiughed bitterly in his heart. ''It seems like Xue'' er is still angry with me!'' That little girl wasn''t even angry with the old ancestor anymore, but she kept on being angry with the mother and son, and ignored them. This made him and his mother very worried.

    The main culprit was obviously the old ancestor, so why did Xue ''er only hate the mother and son? This was too unfair!

    Leng Wudi felt a little disgruntled. However, he knew that this was because Xue ''er had acknowledged them. That was why she was even more angry at their actions. As he watched Leng ruoxue and LAN lie chatting happily, he felt a deep sense of regret. They were even more envious and jealous of LAN lie.

    However, LAN lie and Leng ruoxue had clearly ignored Leng Wudi, who was constantly emitting a resentful aura, and were chatting happily.

    Leng ruoxue had even specially mentionedherblue.

    When LAN lie heard that Leng ruoxue had met LAN Ming in the God World, he immediately requested that Leng ruoxue bring him to the God World to have some fun.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue sized up LAN lie. If he were to go to the divine realm with his strength at the level of a mystical Emperor, in addition to his somewhat carefree character ...

    "You really want to go to the divinity?" Leng ruoxue squinted her beautiful eyes and asked as she nced at LAN lie.

    "Hehe! I do want to, but I definitely can''t go to the divine realm with my strength. Xue ''er, in the future when I can also go to the divine realm, you have to take care of me! I can''t let others bully me. " LAN lie requested with a smile.

    "No problem. But if you want to go now, I can take you there." Leng ruoxue thought for a while and couldn''t help but think to herself,"if I bring this guy to the divine world, blueher should be very happy, right?"

    Thinking of LAN Ming''s hesitant expression before she left, Leng ruoxue knew that LAN Ming also wanted her to take care of the LAN family, but he was too embarrassed to ask because there were too many things. She felt that since she had already taken in LAN Ming, she naturally didn''t care about LAN lie.

    LAN lie''s eyes went wide when he heard her. He asked in disbelief,""Xue ''er, can you really take me there now?"

    "As long as you want to." Leng ruoxue smiled.

    "I want to! Of course I want to! "But ..." LAN lie was a little hesitant. As the young master of the LAN family, he couldn''t leave so easily. Although he didn''t care about the title of the young master of the LAN family, he still had to consider what that old man thought.

    "Can''t bear to part with the LAN family?" Leng ruoxue was well aware that the LAN family was different from the Leng family. Even though she didn''t admit that she was a member of the Leng family, she was still a member of the Leng family in the eyes of outsiders. So it was only natural for her to take the members of the Leng family with her when she left Haotian continent. However, the LAN family had nothing to do with her. She couldn''t possibly take all the members of the LAN family with her just because LAN lie couldn''t bear to do it, right? That was obviously not realistic. Besides, she had robbed the LAN family of a lot of money back then. Some of the LAN family members might still see her as an enemy!

 Chapter 2628 You Have An Opinion?(1)

    "It''s not entirely the LAN family. " LAN lie said, a little embarrassed. His heart was in a deep dilemma. He only had feelings for certain members of the LAN family, and these people were enough to influence his thoughts of staying in the LAN family.

    "I understand," Leng ruoxue patted LAN lie''s shoulder to show her understanding. Hearing this, LAN lie became even more depressed.

    Wu ... How he wished he could be as carefree as Xue ''er! However, with his family dragging him down, that idea was clearly an impossible dream.

    LAN lie, who had returned to his room after his conversation with Leng ruoxue, was deeply worried. At that moment, a middle-aged man pushed the door open and entered. LAN lie quickly stood up and greeted him respectfully,""Old ancestor."

    "Sit down! That girl was Leng ruoxue? The Leng family sent a letter to us because of her?" As soon as the middle-aged man sat down, questions shot at LAN lie like a cannon. LAN lie didn''t know which one to answer first.

    After some thought, LAN lie nodded."She is Leng ruoxue. As for whether the Leng n sent us the letter because of her, I''m not sure."

    LAN lie knew that Leng ruoxue was quite famous in the LAN family. This was why the Grand ancestor, who had note out of his closed-door cultivation for a long time, had heard of her. However, he was not sure if the Grand ancestor would make things difficult for her because of what Xue ''er had done to the LAN family in the past. However, he knew very well that if the Grand ancestor made things difficult for Leng ruoxue, Leng ruoxue would definitely not be the one to suffer.

    After some thought, LAN lie couldn''t help but remind him,""Ancestor, Xue ''er has just returned from the divine realm." The reason why he said this was because he hoped that the old ancestor would not act rashly. After all, Xue ''er was someone who had gone to the divine world. She was so powerful that even the old ancestor would not be a match for her.

    "I know," The middle-aged man nodded, then turned to the serious-looking LAN lie.""Don''t worry, I won''t cause trouble for that girl because of what happened in the past! Some people in the LAN family are blind, so you can''t me anyone else!"

    LAN lie was relieved to hear that. In reality, even if he had not reminded her, this LAN family''s old Grand Madame clearly had no intention of making things difficult for Leng ruoxue. He was not a fool with no judgment. From the Leng family''s attitude towards Leng ruoxue, he knew that this little girl was not to be trifled with. Moreover, to be able to go to the divine realm and return safely, this in itself also showed that this girl was a capable person.

    Everyone had to respect the strong.

    In just a short meeting, the LAN family''s old ancestor had identified Leng ruoxue as a powerful cultivator. Now, that powerful cultivator was willing to interact with them on an equal footing without putting on any airs. He believed that this was all due to LAN lie''s efforts.

    The LAN family''s old ancestor nced at LAN lie and couldn''t help but say enviously, "You''ve made a good friend, lie ''er. You have to get along well with him!"

    "Yes, I will!" LAN lie nodded nkly. He thought to himself,"would he dare to not get along well with Xue ''er?" That girl was fierce! He was no match for him, and he knew his own limits.

    After saying this, the LAN family''s old ancestor turned around and left in relief.

    LAN lie was still at a loss as he watched his ancestor leave.

    What was this situation? Did old Grand Madamee to his room just to tell him to get along well with Xue ''er? This was such a fantasy!

    LAN lie didn''t understand, so he stopped thinking about it.

    At the same time, the parasol tree that was sitting in the snow garden smiled at Leng ruoxue and said,""That LAN n''s old ancestor is quite self-aware."

    "What?" Leng ruoxue did not understand the mother parasol tree''s words and could only look at her with a puzzled expression.

    "Hahaha! The LAN family''s ancestor told LAN lie to get along with you. He must have noticed that you''re not ordinary. " The mother parasol tree smiled slyly.

    Leng ruoxue was speechless when she heard this. In fact, she wanted to say that she had made many great achievements in Haotian continent, and it was not a big deal that some people were still afraid of her. But looking at the mother parasol tree, it was obviously very surprised.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Then, she heard the mother parasol tree say,""Little girl, it seems that no matter where you are, you are always restless!"

    "..." Was this apliment?

    "Senior, I''m very well-behaved." Leng ruoxue said, feeling wronged.

    "Alright! You''re so well-behaved that you''ve already made everyone tremble in fear! Hahaha!" The mother parasol treeughed evilly.

    Hearing her words, Leng ruoxue could only feel helpless. However, she could not deny that the mother parasol tree''s words made no sense. AI! This fact made her quite depressed.

    The mother parasol tree could tell that Leng ruoxue was a little depressed, so it stopped teasing her. However, it was rare for the parasol tree to see such an expression on Leng ruoxue''s face, so it stillughed unkindly.

    In the next few days, the representatives of the major forces arrived one after another. After they had moved into the Leng family''s guest house, the representatives of the various forces hadmunicated with each other in private. Although they knew that the Leng family had invited them here to discuss the matter of Sun Tao and the others, they did not know how they would discuss it.

    With a hint of curiosity, after waiting for a few more days, the representatives of the major forces finally arrived.

    After everyone was gathered, Leng Xiaoqing personally went to look for Leng ruoxue to inform her of the matter.

    When Leng ruoxue heard that the representatives of the various major factions had arrived, she requested Leng Xiaoqing to arrange for all the representatives to attend the meeting in the meeting hall three dayster.

    Even though Leng Xiaoqing did not understand why Leng ruoxue had arranged for the meeting to be held three dayster, he still immediately sent someone to inform the various major representatives of this news.

    After he left, the mother parasol tree asked Leng ruoxue with a puzzled look,""Xue ''er, why is the meeting only three dayster? Isn''t it better to solve the problem earlier?"

    "Senior, you don''t understand the evil nature of humans. If we hold a meeting immediately, some people will think that we urgently need them to express their stance. I set the meeting three dayster to let them know that this matter is not urgent for us at all." Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "Aiya! Humans are indeed cunning!" When the mother parasol tree heard this, it said fearfully.

    "I can''t help it. There are too many people in this world who want to get something without working!" Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "That''s true. Xue ''er, you have to think about it before the meeting. There will definitely be people who will object to your proposal." The mother parasol tree could not help but remind him.

    "Don''t worry, I''ve already thought about it. " Leng ruoxue said confidently.

    And these three days were an unspeakable torment for the major forces! They had thought that once they arrived at the Leng family''s residence, the other party would eagerly tell them the n. Who knew that the other party wasn''t in a hurry at all, and the Leng family members even acted as if nothing had happened and did what they had to do! As a result, many representatives couldn''t keep their cool anymore. They couldn''t figure out what the Leng family was thinking.

    The three days passed by like a year for the representatives of the major forces.

    The meeting was held in thergest chamber of the Leng family.

    After the various representatives took their respective seats ording to the size of their respective factions, they all turned their gazes toward Leng Xiaoqing who was sitting at the main seat.

 Chapter 2629 You Have An Opinion?(2)

    Leng Xiaoqing coughed twice. He was not used to being the center of attention for a moment. However, he was a superior after all, so he quickly adjusted his depressed state of mind and said to the people present with a serious look,""I know that everyone is very anxious about this meeting. Let''s officially start the meeting now."

    After he finished his opening remarks, he gave Leng Xiaoxiao a look. Leng Xiaoxiao nodded and said,""Everyone, I''ve invited you here today to discuss how to deal with Sun Tao and his group."

    "Senior, if you have something to say, you can just say it." The LAN family''s old ancestor said sensibly after hearing Leng Xiaoxiao''s words.

    He knew that the two brothers had been building the business for a long time, and what they said would definitely not satisfy all the forces. Moreover, he wanted to befriend the Leng family, so he naturally had to help them at this time.

    "Yup! Senior, if you have any good ideas, just tell us. If it''s feasible, we won''t object. " Another representative immediately expressed his opinion.

    Leng Xiaoxiao frowned when he heard this. He thought to himself,''if my method was so easy to open up, would I still need to be so conflicted?'' To be honest, he had never asked someone for such a thing so directly in his life! Generally speaking, even if there were some transactions between the major forces, most of them would be rather subtle. But now, what he wanted to say was, if you want to deal with Sun Tao, you just have to pay a certain reward. He really couldn''t bring himself to say such words!

    Just as Leng Xiaoxiao was in a dilemma, a light and crisp voice was heard in the meeting hall.

    "I can help you deal with Sun Tao, but you have to pay me a certain amount." Along with the voice, two extremely beautiful women entered.

    Among these forces, most of them had only heard of Leng ruoxue''s name. Not many of them had seen her in person. Therefore, many of them were shocked and surprised by the arrival of these two stunning beauties.

    When someone saw Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree, he immediately said,""You? Do you know how many powerhouses Sun Tao has around him? Even if all of us join forces, we don''t dare to say that we can deal with Sun Tao. Do you think a weak woman like you can deal with Sun Tao and the others?"

    The person who spoke had never met Leng ruoxue before. However, Leng ruoxue was not angry after hearing his words. Instead, she smiled and said,""In the entire Haotian continent, if even I can''t deal with Sun Tao, then there''s really no one who can do anything to him. Do you believe me?"

    "I don''t believe it!" The man was very honest.

    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t believe it, as long as someone does." Leng ruoxue smiled and turned to the others,""Trust me, as long as you pay me a certain amount of money, I''ll be able to deal with Sun Tao."

    "How do you want to deal with Sun Tao and the rest?" The LAN family''s old ancestor could not help but ask curiously. He naturally believed in Leng ruoxue''s strength, so he really wanted to know how Leng ruoxue would deal with Sun Tao. All the powerhouses in the Haotian continent could not do anything to Sun Tao. If Leng ruoxue did not give an exnation, it would not be easy to earn the reward!

    "That will depend on how many of you are willing to ask me for help! If all the forces have hired me, I''ll naturally exterminate you and return peace to the Haotian continent. However, if only a portion of the forces have such a request, then I will only guarantee the safety of the forces that are paying the reward. As for the other forces, they can only hope for the best. " Leng ruoxue chuckled lightly.

    Her words were very clear, and the major forces also understood. What the other party meant was that if she wanted to get rid of Sun Tao, all the major forces on the Haotian continent had to pay. Otherwise, she would only care about the safety of the forces who paid. In that case, the other forces would naturally be in a worse situation than now!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Ruthless! How ruthless! It was obvious that he wanted all the forces to hire her. Otherwise, those forces that were reluctant to spend money would definitely suffer from Sun Tao''s violent revenge, and the consequences would naturally be imaginable.

    At the thought of this, someone asked about Leng ruoxue''s remuneration out of concern.

    "Fifty percent of all the assets of your major forces." Leng ruoxue calmly stated the number that caused the various major powers to feel heartache.

    "This is too much!" Someone immediately objected.

    "The price is clearly stated, and I''m honest! Do as you please. I''m only going for this price anyway. To be honest, I''m giving you a friendly price because I''ve lived in the Haotian continent for a few years!" Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    How many years did he live on the Haotian continent? What was the meaning of this? Some of the more meticulous people immediately grasped the main point of this sentence and secretly discussed it with theirpanions.

    "I want to know, if we pay, how will you guarantee our safety?" someone asked.

    Now, everyone in the Haotian continent was in a state of panic. All the major forces were afraid that their territories would be taken over by Sun Tao. Therefore, they had not been able to eat well or sleep well all these years. They had been living like stray dogs all day long in fear, and they did not know when such days woulde to an end! More importantly, who knew when the faction they were in would be Sun Tao ''s. After all, that guy was very ambitious, and the people around him were like fiends, causing unspeakable suffering for their original factions.

    "I''ve said it before. If you all agree and are willing to give me 50% of your assets as my reward, I will naturally help you get rid of Sun Tao and all his forces. However, this is a treatment that only group purchases get. If someone is unwilling and can not meet the conditions of the group purchase, I will not do that. As for those who failed to meet the conditions of group purchase and have paid the reward, I will set up a defensive formation outside your territory. With this formation, you naturally don''t have to worry about the attack of Sun Tao and the others!" Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    "A defensive formation? Would that work? I''ve heard that Luo city already has a defensive formation. Isn''t Luo city in Wen Yuan''s hands now?" A man immediately questioned after hearing Leng ruoxue''s words.

    "Hehe! You''re right, Luo city has a defensive formation and Luo city has indeed fallen into Wen Yuan''s hands. However, the fall of Luo city had nothing to do with the formation. " Leng ruoxue said coldly.

    "What does that have to do with? A traitor?" The man sneered. It was no secret in the Haotian continent that there was a traitor in the Luo family and that he had led the wolf into the house. However, what he said at this time seemed to be a p to the Luo family''s face.

    The Grand Elder of the Luo family, who was sitting in the middle of the crowd, felt his face burn as he listened to the other party''s words. Then, he stood up from his seat and said loudly,""That''s right! There''s a traitor in the Luo family, and that''s why we''re in such a state. I want to remind everyone to be careful of the traitor! Otherwise, it''s useless no matter how good your defense is!"

    "Well said!" The LAN n''s old ancestor agreed with these words.

    However, some people were still looking for trouble. The man from before continued to provoke them,""There''s a traitor in the Luo family, and they''ve fallen from their status as a top family. I wonder if your master knows about this? She couldn''t have forgotten about you guys on the Haotian continent, could she?"

 Chapter 2630 You Have An Opinion?(3)

    "What are you talking about? Master will never forget us!" The Grand Elder of the Luo family roared. Ever since the fall of the Luo family, Leng ruoxue, who was behind the Luo family, had been exposed by someone. Therefore, the entire Haotian continent now knew that Leng ruoxue was their backer.

    As the Grand Elder of the Luo family, he could not allow someone to use his master as an excuse.

    "Yo! You really called me master?" The man said with a proud smile.

    "So what if you call me master? She''s the master of the Luo family. Moreover, master''s standards are very high, not just anyone can acknowledge him as their master!" The Grand Elder of the Luo family said proudly.

    "I say, old man Luo, you''ve really lost the face of the strong! You''ve acknowledged a woman as your master, yet you''re still so smug. Even if you don''t find it embarrassing, I''m flustered on your behalf. " The man said with a look of disdain.

    "You ... You can say whatever you want about me, but you can''t insult my master!" Seeing that the person who spoke was obviously looking down on women, the Grand Elder of the Luo family was so furious that he could not hold back his anger.

    However, when Leng ruoxue gave him a look that told him to calm down, the Grand Elder of the Luo family miraculously calmed down in the eyes of others and obediently returned to his seat.

    When the man saw this, he thought that the other party had retreated. Just as he was secretly pleased with himself, he suddenly felt the pressure behind him increase!

    When he turned around, Leng ruoxue was already standing behind him.

    "W-what are you doing?" The man''s heart trembled for no reason, and his voice trembled. He didn''t know why, but this woman gave him so much pressure. This was definitely not normal!

    "Don''t be afraid. I just want to ask you something. From what you''re saying, you seem to have a lot ofints about the master of the Luo family?" Leng ruoxue''s smile was rather amiable, but her gentle smile caused the other party''s heart to palpitate in fear. The other party did not even know what he was afraid of.

    "Of course! Acknowledging a woman as his master, this is simply a disgrace to the strong!" When the man heard this, he immediately gathered his courage and said.

    "Then what kind of master should I acknowledge so that you won''t feel that I''m losing face for the strong? Sun Tao?" Leng ruoxue squinted her eyes and said in a sharp tone.

    "W-what Sun Tao? don''t you spout nonsense!" When the man heard the name Sun Tao, he was so scared that his little heart was pounding. He looked at the people around him with an uneasy expression. Seeing that they did not have much reaction to the woman''s words, he was slightly relieved.

    "Whether I''m talking nonsense or not, you should know in your heart. However, it''s none of my business who you acknowledge as your master, but it''s my business that you bully my subordinates!" Leng ruoxueughed coldly as she grabbed the man''s cor and pulled him in front of her like a little chick.

    "Who bullied your subordinate? Don''t you nder me! Everyone''s eyes were watching! You can''t wrong me!" The man immediately cried out his innocence. Why was this woman''s aura so strong? He felt like he was about to suffocate. This feeling was really ufortable!

    "I''ve wronged you, do I need to? Oh right, I forgot to tell you, I am the master of the Luo family, Leng ruoxue! Do you have any objections?" Leng ruoxue said with a smile that was not a smile. When the first elder of the Luo family heard this, he was like a proud rooster as he held his head high and puffed out his chest. He was extremely pleased with himself!

    The moment he heard Leng ruoxue''s name, the man, who was full of fighting spirit, instantly wilted. He asked carefully,""You, you''re really Leng ruoxue? Aren''t you in the divine realm? Why did you appear in the Haotian continent?"

    "Hehe! Do you think that someone would dare to impersonate my name? I was in the divinity, but I heard that someone in the Haotian continent was bullying my subordinates, so I came back to take a look. Do you have a problem with that?" Leng ruoxue smiled as she retorted.

    "No, no objections!" The man immediately said, his entire body covered in cold sweat.

    Wu ... Why was he so unlucky to have bumped into Leng ruoxue? If he had known that the beauty in front of him was Leng ruoxue, he would not have dared to bring up this killing God.

    Even though he had never met Leng ruoxue in person, he had heard all of her past deeds by heart. This person was definitely not easy to get along with. I heard that she''s also a killing God in the divine realm!

    At this moment, the man was filled with regret! Leng ruoxue, who he had thought would not appear in the Haotian continent, had appeared without a trace. What should he do? He didn''t know if he would be able to return alive this time.

    "You really don''t have any objections?" Leng ruoxue asked, seemingly worried.

    "I really didn ''t! Ancestor, treat what I just said as a fart and let it go! I don''t dare to speak nonsense again, really! I promise. " The man begged for mercy.

    "But what if I have some opinions about you?" Leng ruoxue said with a conflicted expression.

    The man was so depressed that he almost vomited blood. He couldn''t understand why a Big Shot like Leng ruoxue would keep harping on him when he was just a minor character. This was definitely not something an expert would do! Absolutely not!

    "Ancestor, I truly know that I''m in the wrong. Can you be magnanimous and spare me?" The man continued to plead, and his fawning appearance made everyone look down on him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, at this moment, the man couldn''t care much. Saving his little life was the most important thing! How much is self-respect worth?

    "There''s a saying that only women and viins are difficult to raise! I don''t know if you''ve heard of it. So You Think I''ll let you go? I''m sorry, I''ve never been generous!" Leng ruoxue immediately rejected the other party''s suggestion.

    "Ancestor, I know I''m wrong. What do you want me to do to make you let me go?" The man said with a long face.

    "It''s simple. Tell me about your master! I''m very interested in him. " Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "I ... I ..." The man trembled when he heard this. He couldn''t even form aplete sentence.

    "Don''t tell me you don''t have a master. " Leng ruoxue warned indifferently and released some pressure.

    The man''s face instantly turned pale, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead. In the end, he couldn''t bear the powerful pressure and cried,""Wu ... I have a master, I, I''ve turned to Sun Tao!"

    After the other party had finished speaking, Leng ruoxue threw him on the ground and stood at the side as if nothing had happened.

    When everyone heard this, their faces changed. They did not expect Sun Tao and his group to not only take over the territories of many forces, but also cultivate spies.

    For a moment, everyone looked at the people around them with distrusting eyes. They could not be sure that there was no one around them who had been bribed by Sun Tao. Once such a thought appeared, it was like a wildfire that started a Prairie Fire, and they could not suppress it no matter what.

    Looking at the distrusting expressions of the crowd, Leng ruoxue could not help but sneer. This was the fragile trust in human nature!

    The atmosphere in the meeting hall was strangely heavy. After a long time, someone finally reacted and looked at Leng ruoxue with a burning gaze,""Senior, what should we do now?"

    "I told you!" Leng ruoxue didn''t want to repeat her words.

    "The LAN family is willing to ept your conditions!" At this time, the LAN family''s old ancestor took the lead and said. To him, money was just a worldly possession. Protecting the LAN family''s status was the most important thing.

    "You won''t regret this." Leng ruoxue was very satisfied with the tactfulness of the LAN family''s old ancestor and spoke in a very friendly manner.

    The LAN family''s old ancestor nodded at Leng ruoxue as well. Both parties had reached a preliminary agreement.

    With the LAN family taking the lead, the factions that knew Leng ruoxue''s strength were naturally willing to pay a certain price. They only hoped that they would not be harassed by Sun Tao and the rest. Of course, it would be even better if they could get rid of Sun Tao and the rest. However, from the looks of it now, not all the factions had agreed to the other party''s conditions. The other party would obviously not do that! This fact made them very sad.

    However, they were well aware that Leng ruoxue was not someone who could be manipted by others. When Leng ruoxue saw that things were almost done, she left the meeting hall with the parasol tree mother tree. She left the rest of the matters to Leng Xiaoqing and his brother.

    The two of them hadpletely be Leng ruoxue''s coolies, but they still looked like they were willing to do so. This was because this was definitely a good start for their rtionship with Leng ruoxue.

    After signing the contract with the various factions that had agreed to Leng ruoxue''s conditions, they brought the contract to Leng ruoxue.

    Flipping through the thick contract, Leng ruoxue nodded in satisfaction. Not bad, two-thirds of the factions had agreed to her conditions. As for the remaining one-third, most of them were still hesitating. Hence, the Leng brothers gave the factions a few days to discuss this matter seriously.

    Fortunately, the representatives of the major forces who came this time were all Masters of the family. Otherwise, this matter would have been dyed even longer. Many of the major powers that had agreed to Leng ruoxue''s conditions were urging them to take action as soon as possible.

    After telling Leng ruoxue that some forces hoped that Leng ruoxue would quickly set up a defensive formation for her n, Leng Xiaoqing and Leng Xiaoxiao remained silent.

    Leng ruoxue did not say anything. The atmosphere immediately became tense.

    After a long while, Leng ruoxue smiled faintly and said,""They would rather I set up a defensive formation for them?"

    "Xue ''er, what do you mean? Didn''t you say that yourself?" Leng Xiaoqing asked when he heard that. He was about to be confused by Leng ruoxue.

    "Don''t you want to set up a defensive formation for them?" Leng Xiaoxiao replied in confusion as well. However, it was clear that his tolerance for Leng ruoxue''s words was much higher than his elder brother ''s. Hence, his mind was still clear and he felt that Leng ruoxue''s words definitely had a deeper meaning. As for the deeper meaning, he did not know.

 Chapter 2631 Layout (1)

    "It''s not that I don''t want to, but it''s too troublesome to set up a defensive formation for each family. As a result, it will take at least a year and a half toplete it, so I''m more inclined to help them get rid of Sun Tao, the root of their disaster! That''ll save us a lot of trouble. " Leng ruoxue smiled as she nced at Leng Xiaoqing and Leng Xiaoxiao before she spoke.

    When the two heard this, they felt that it really made sense. However, not all the forces had signed the contract. They couldn''t force all the forces to sign the contract, right? Instantly, the two of them were at a loss.

    Looking at the two''s gloomy expressions, Leng ruoxue smiled and asked,""What kind of forces are those who haven''t signed a contract?"

    "Most of them are from small and medium-sized forces. They are not rich to begin with and are short-sighted, so they are simply reluctant to pay this reward." Leng Xiaoqing exined helplessly.

    If it were the major factions, they would be more willing to pay. This was because the top factions basically had no doubts about Leng ruoxue''s strength. However, the small and mid-sized factions were not well-informed, so they did not know much about Xue ''er''s strength. Naturally, they were not willing to pay this reward so easily.

    "In my opinion, it''s not that those small and medium-sized forces are short-sighted and can''t bear to fork out this sum of money. They''re just too scheming." After hearing Leng Xiaoqing''s words, Leng ruoxue could not help but sneer.

    "You''re saying that they think they can take advantage of us? That''s why you haven''t agreed?" Leng Xiaoqing understood what was going on the moment he heard that. Thinking about it carefully, it seemed to be possible. But hadn''t Xue ''er already made it clear? If not all the forces had hired her, she would not have done anything to Sun Tao and the others. Why were there still forces holding onto the hope of getting lucky?

    AI! In this world, there were always some people who would not shed tears until they saw the coffin! Leng Xiaoqing was having a headache over those people''s petty thoughts. He didn''t know what to do!

    Leng ruoxue nodded and smiled,"Are those forces still in the city?"

    "Yes, they are still staying in the Leng n''s guest house." Leng Xiaoqing replied honestly.

    "From now on, ask them to leave the Leng family." Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    "This isn''t very good, is it? They''re all guests invited by the Leng family, and it''s impolite to invite them out. It might affect the reputation of our Leng family if word gets out. " Leng Xiaoqing said hesitantly.

    "Why would a super force like the Leng family care about the opinions of some small and medium-sized forces?" After Leng ruoxue heard Leng Xiaoqing''s words, she felt that it was ratherughable.

    "There''s no other way. I''d rather offend a gentleman than a viin. Some of those small and medium-sized forces don''t have a good reputation. If we offend them, we might pour some dirty water on the Leng family! It''s a critical time now, and it''s not good to make too many enemies, or it will affect the Leng family''s reputation in the Haotian continent. " Leng Xiaoqing said helplessly.

    "Don''t forget that the Leng family is about to leave the Haotian continent. Why would they care about their reputation?" Leng ruoxue reminded him calmly.

    "Uh!" Leng Xiaoqing was a little embarrassed. How could he have forgotten such an important matter?

    They were about to leave the Haotian continent and would nevere back. In that case, why should he care about what those small and medium-sized forces thought? With that thought in mind, Leng Xiaoqing quickly said to Leng ruoxue,""I''ll ask them to leave the Leng family now. "

    Those people were obviously treating the Leng family as a safe haven now. The Leng family really had no obligation to provide for them for free. Leng Xiaoqing then turned around and left to handle the matter.

    Leng Xiaoxiao had wanted to tag along, but he was asked to stay by Leng ruoxue alone.

    Looking at Leng ruoxue, Leng Xiaoxiao was very uncertain as to why this little girl had asked him to stay behind. He immediately felt uneasy.

    Leng ruoxue could not help but chuckle when she saw that Leng Xiaoxiao was a little ill at ease.""Are you very afraid of me?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Uh! I''m not afraid!" Leng Xiaoxiao braced himself and said,''no matter what, I''m still this little girl''s ancestor in terms of bloodline. How embarrassing would it be if I were to admit that I''m afraid of her!'' I can''t admit it! I can''t admit it!

    However, no matter how much he consoled himself in his heart, his expression still revealed his nervousness, and cold sweat oozed out of his forehead. Damn it! Why did this little girl give off so much pressure?

    Seeing that he was being stubborn, Leng ruoxue did not expose him. Instead, she waved at Leng Xiaoxiao, who immediately walked towards her like an obedient puppy.

    He whispered a few words into Leng Xiaoxiao''s ear, and Leng Xiaoxiao''s face revealed a hint of surprise. She then looked at Leng ruoxue with an inexplicable expression. She thought to herself,''no matter who I offend in this world, I can''t offend this little girl!''

    "Will this work?" Leng Xiaoxiao said with a hint of uncertainty after he heard that.

    "This is just a strategy. Believe me, it will seed." Leng ruoxue said confidently.

    "Alright! I''ll make the arrangements!" Leng Xiaoxiao said with a nod. He knew that he could not reject this at all. Even though this girl had told him this in private, she was just giving him an order. She would not give him a chance to reject her at all. Sigh! He epted his fate!

    However, after some thought, Leng Xiaoxiao could not help but ask curiously,""Why did you ask me to handle this matter?" What he meant was, why didn''t he tell his big brother?

    "You don''t look like a pedantic and rule-abiding person. You''re the most suitable person to handle this kind of thing!" Leng ruoxue gave Leng Xiaoxiao an answer.

    However, Leng Xiaoxiao did not know if he should be happy or worried after hearing this. Why did this little girl''s words not sound like apliment? However, it seemed that he could only take it as apliment. Otherwise, he would be depressed to death.

    After he found out the reason why Leng ruoxue had looked for him, Leng Xiaoxiao left the falling snow garden with a heavy heart.

    As soon as he left, the mother parasol tree, who was watching from the side, immediatelyughed evilly and said with a look of understanding,""Girl, you''re asking him to do bad things, right?"

    "It''s not a bad thing! It''s just a small strategy. " Leng ruoxue said innocently.

    "Alright! It''s definitely not a good thing. " The mother parasol tree sighed.

    "Hehe! Senior, let''s just be tactful. There''s no need to say this kind of thing. " Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "That''s true! But Xue ''er, the guest house is quite lively now, aren''t you going to take a look?" The mother parasol tree said with a mysterious look.

    Looking at the mother parasol tree''s gloating expression, Leng ruoxue knew that this bored nt-level ancestor had used his divine sense to investigate the Leng family again. Every time he encountered something fun, the other party would be eager to share it with her!

    "Since senior wants to see it, let''s go and take a look!" Leng ruoxue did not have to guess to know what the mother parasol tree was referring to. Seeing how eager she was to try, she did not object to it. After that, the two of them walked towards the guest courtyard.

    At this moment, the guest courtyard was filled with people. There were representatives from various major forces who were here to watch the show, and there were also people involved. They were the representatives from the forces who had yet to sign the employment contract with Leng ruoxue and had been invited out of the Leng family''s guest courtyard by Leng Xiaoqing.

    Those people had already surrounded the Leng n''s members, led by Leng Xiaoqing, and were strongly demanding that the Leng n give them an exnation. On what basis were they being asked to leave the Leng n''s guest courtyard? They didn''t want to leave. Although the Leng family didn''t ask them to leave the city, the city was safer than the Leng family! They were also treated to good food and drink, so they were even more unwilling to leave.

 Chapter 2632 Scheme (2)

    "Leng family''s ancestor, we respect you as our senior, but you can''t rely on the Leng family''s power to look down on small forces like us, right? All the forces on the Haotian continent have always followed the Leng family''s lead. If it weren''t for us, the small and medium-sized forces, who supported the Leng family so much, how could the Leng family have such a high status on the Haotian continent? But now, your Leng n''s actions have really disappointed us!" A middle-aged man criticized in an unusually agitated manner. He was so angry that his face and neck turned red. His words naturally received the support of many small factions. Because this person had said something that none of them dared to say.

    Leng Xiaoqing was so angry that the veins on his forehead were throbbing. He was a little regretful that he had been too polite to them before. These people had thought that the Leng family would not dare to drive them away because of their pride. Now, the Leng family was used of bullying others. If it were not for the fact that the Leng family was about to leave the Haotian continent, it would take a lot more effort for the Leng family to recover their former reputation. But now, he really didn''t care.

    They were about to retort, but before Leng Xiaoqing could say anything, an icy-cold female voice rang in their ears.

    "What''s wrong with using your power to bully others? Don''t you need the capital to bully others?" Leng ruoxue walked over leisurely. The people on both sides who were watching the show couldn''t help but make way for her.

    When he saw Leng ruoxue, Leng Xiaoqing heaved a huge sigh of relief.

    By the time she finished speaking, Leng ruoxue had already walked to the front of the middle-aged man and continued to ask,""Do you think I''m right?"

    "T-this ..." The middle-aged man who had been very brave when he was facing Leng Xiaoqing earlier suddenly felt the pressure on his body increase. He stuttered and could not speak.

    ? Seeing his reaction, Leng ruoxue sneered,""After seeing you today, I finally understand why it''s easier to invite a God than to send him away. We''ve already finished our discussion, but you''re still staying in the Leng family. Do you want the Leng family to support you, or do you want to join the Leng family and be its subsidiary?"

    With that, Leng ruoxue did not give the middle-aged man and the rest a chance to speak. She turned to Leng Xiaoqing and asked,""Does the Leng family still ept affiliated families?"

    "I won''t ept it!" Leng Xiaoqing replied without even thinking. At the same time, she could not help but chuckle to herself. This girl was really something! With just a few words, the guy who was making a lot of noise just now had run out of battery. Wu ... When hepared the two, he suddenly felt that he was too useless! He couldn''t even handle such a small matter. He felt very inferior.

    "Did you guys hear that? The Leng family is not epting any affiliated families now, so please leave the Leng family as soon as possible. Of course, if you don''t want to leave, you can also stay in the inn in the AO han city, and pay for your own expenses!" Leng ruoxue had made her words very clear. When the crowd heard her words, their faces turned even uglier.

    In fact, those people knew it was time to leave, but most of the small and medium-sized forces had brought many nsmen and subordinates to the proud cold city, and they were all elites of their forces. On the surface, those people wanted to be safe, but in fact, they wanted to stay in the Leng family to preserve their strength so that they would not bepletely annihted when they were attacked by Sun Tao. ording to their thinking, since a super force like the Leng family had invited them here, they would not easily drive away the guests. As such, even though the discussion was almost over, they still had no intention of leaving.

    However, it seemed that these people had miscalcted. The original Leng family might not have chased these people away for the sake of their reputation, but Leng ruoxue did not care about that. In her eyes, since these people were not considered her clients, they naturally did not have the right to stay in the Leng family after the matter was settled. They would also be served by the Leng family with good food and drink! If they wanted to treat the Leng family as a safe haven, they would have to see if he agreed! With her in the Leng family, it was impossible to support these idlers!

    "Why are they allowed to stay here?" The middle-aged man, who had finally managed to adjust his state of mind, pointed at the other factions who were watching the show when he heard Leng ruoxue''s direct order to leave.

    When the other forces saw that the other party wanted to drag them into the water, they couldn''t help but hate the middle-aged man. Many people even cursed in their hearts. This is obviously your business, and the Leng family didn''t drive them away, so why are you still holding on to them?<novelnext></novelnext>

    "They''re my clients, so they don''t have to leave! Of course, if you be my customers, you don''t need to leave. However, you are not. So, please leave quickly!" Leng ruoxue said coldly.

    "Can you not be so realistic? Are you going to drive us away if we don''t be your customers?" When the middle-aged man heard this, he immediately became excited and shouted. He felt that he had gotten hold of something that could be used against Leng ruoxue. If such words were heard by the powers who were in the same boat as him, it would definitely resonate with them. This way, everyone would be even more United.

    Moreover, the middle-aged man believed that no one would not care about their reputation and would not care about being criticized in public!

    It was a pity that even though his idea was good, he had met Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue wasn''t one of those sanctimonious fellows. To her, reputation wasn''t a big deal. She didn''t care about other people''s opinions and only wanted to follow her heart and do things her way. It had to be said that there were many people who wanted to do this. However, not everyone had the confidence and ability that Leng ruoxue had. Thus, Leng ruoxue''s casual actions would naturally be criticized by many people. However, she did not care.

    "What''s wrong with reality? Could it be that I''m kind by taking care of you people even though you''re not my customers? May I ask what my kindness can be exchanged for?" Leng ruoxue smiled faintly and asked with a face full of doubt.

    "You can earn our respect!" The middle-aged man thought for a moment and quickly said in a righteous manner.

    "Hehe! I''ve always heard that only the strong are respected in this world. I didn''t expect to hear another version today, where kindness is respected! Let me ask you, if I''m aplete mess of kindness and my strength is zero, I wonder what kind of treatment I''ll receive?" Leng ruoxue continued to ask curiously.

    "This, this ..." The middle-aged man was speechless again.

    "What, you can''t say it? Since you''re speechless, then don''t talk about kindness anymore. Kindness also depends on who you''re being kind to. If I''m kind to people like you who refuse to leave, wouldn''t I be asking for trouble?" Leng ruoxueughed coldly.

    "Men! Send the guests out, whoever refuses to leave, beat them out. " Following that, Leng ruoxue turned around and instructed the Leng family''s guards.

    All the guards quickly responded, and then they all put on a stern face, looking at the middle-aged man and the others with a fierce look. The guards truly felt that Leng ruoxue''s words were more imposing! Now, the other party didn''t even dare to say a word. Many people were so scared that they were like chicks that had juste out of their shells, and their bodies began to tremble.

    Satisfying! It was really satisfying! When they thought of the domineering aura that Leng ruoxue had exuded, the Leng family''s guards all puffed out their chests like roosters who had just won a battle. They felt that they must not weaken Leng ruoxue''s killing God aura. Otherwise, it would be too embarrassing.

 Chapter 2633 Scheme (3)

    With this thought in mind, the guards would no longer be polite to those who refused to leave. As such, those people were a little afraid and all looked at the middle-aged man in unison.

    The middle-aged man was helpless and could only bite the bullet and say,""Wait! Wait a minute! We didn''t say we wouldn''t hire you! It''s such a big matter. Can you give us a few days to think about it?"

    "Alright, I''ll give you three days. After three days, those who haven''t signed a contract with me, please leave the Leng family. Otherwise, I''ll send people to chase you away. It won''t look good then." Leng ruoxue''s previous coldness was gone as she smiled.

    After she finished speaking, she turned around and left, just like how she hade.

    The moment Leng ruoxue left, most of the people present heaved a sigh of relief. Some of them were already drenched in cold sweat, and their clothes were mostly wet. It was clear how much pressure Leng ruoxue had put on them!

    Back at the snow garden, the mother parasol tree could not help but ask curiously,""Xue ''er, why are you giving them three days? after three days, some people might not be willing to pay you so much to hire you."

    "I know. I gave them three days to make them think it through. After all, my goal is for all forces to agree to my conditions, not to be like a bull, exhausted to the point of setting up a defensive array for them." Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "Uh! I hope you can seed. " The mother parasol tree was not optimistic about the remaining forces. It should be known that most of the forces that had not signed a contract with Xue ''er were greedy, selfish and petty. It was good enough that they did not want to take advantage of the situation, how could they be willing to share half of their assets with others? Wouldn''t that be the same as taking their lives?

    Leng ruoxue smiled but did not say anything.

    Three days passed by in a sh. Leng Xiaoqing came to see Leng ruoxue with joy on his face and went straight to the point,""Xue ''er, among the remaining forces, a small number of them have signed contracts with us. Those who have not signed contracts have also left the Leng family. Your words are more powerful!"

    Leng Xiaoqing admired Leng ruoxue a lot. When it was time to be ruthless, she was more ruthless than anyone else. When it was time to be gentle, she was equally irresistible. However, not everyone had the right to see this little girl''s tender side. At least, he had never seen it before. Now, when Leng ruoxue faced the Leng family, she still had a faint and distant expression on her face. He was rather helpless about this.

    "You didn''t leave the city?" Leng ruoxue asked indifferently.

    "No. It''s strange. Those forces are staying in the inn in the AO han city. Don''t they want to go back to their original forces?" Leng Xiaoqing asked with a puzzled look. ''Are those guys really thinking of using this ce as a safe haven?''

    "Before we leave the Haotian continent, the Leng family will have a chance to make a fortune. Don''t be shy about charging them, because they will need a lot of money in the divine world." Leng ruoxue reminded him with a faint smile.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t let go of the chance to ughter a fat sheep. " Leng Xiaoqingughed with a tacit understanding.

    "Oh right, there''s one more thing. Those forces that have signed a contract with us are asking me when I''m going to set up a defensive formation for them. " Leng Xiaoqing added after some thought.

    "Tell them to calm down. I will arrange this." Leng ruoxue nodded.

    "I think some forces can''t wait any longer." Leng Xiaoqing reminded with a faint smile.

    "We''ll still have to let them wait. I only signed a contract with them and didn''t take their money. What are they rushing me for?" Leng ruoxue was a little unhappy. It was really hard to earn money these days! However, she wouldn''t pamper her client. She had the initiative!

    "I think those people think that since you''ve signed a contract with them, you have an obligation to ensure their safety. Otherwise, why would they be willing to pay you half of their assets so easily?" At this moment, the mother parasol tree, who had been silent all this while, said with a smirk.

    "I only signed a contract of intent with them. It means that they''re willing to pay half of their assets to hire me. As for when I''ll take action, it''s up to me. Moreover, I won''t charge them a single cent if I don''t finish my work. So, in fact, our employment rtionship is not really established. " Leng ruoxue exined.

    "Uh! If those forces were to know what you said, they would most likely think that you are toying with them. " The mother parasol tree broke out in cold sweat and could not help but ask.

    "I''m not ying with them. I just want to use a more convenient way to achieve my goal. " Leng ruoxue said lightly.

    If the parasol tree and Leng Xiaoqing still did not understand, then they would be really stupid. Hence, the two of them could not help but shed tears of sympathy for those who had fallen into Xue ''er''s trap.

    At the same time, they rejoiced that Xue ''er was not scheming against them, or else they would have been depressed to death.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In the next few days, a piece of news spread to the city of prideful frost.

    All of a sudden, the people in the city were in a panic!

    Especially those forces that were rted to the news, they were so scared that their faces turned as pale as paper.

    This was because the news said that the faction they were in had been attacked by Sun Tao and no longer existed. This news was too shocking. Although only a few of the small and medium-sized forces were attacked, Sun Tao and the others had not made a move for a long time. Now that they had made a move again, the meaning was self-evident!

    When the various factions found out about this news, they were like ants on a hot pan. They were so anxious that they were going in circles. Some people even strongly requested that Leng ruoxue immediately set up an array formation for their factions. Although most of the factions had such thoughts, the people in charge of some of the major factions were still calm. They knew that they had to remain calm at times like this. They couldn''t force Leng ruoxue because of such a matter. Otherwise, if she were to shirk her responsibilities in a fit of anger, wouldn''t they be the ones to suffer?

    It could be said that it was because of their calmness that Leng ruoxue was satisfied with their performance and had summoned them in private.

    When the representatives of the top forces saw that they weren''t the only ones invited by Leng ruoxue, they couldn''t help but feel puzzled. However, they were smart enough not to say anything and patiently waited for Leng ruoxue to speak first.

    Leng ruoxue knew that even though the few of them looked calm on the surface, they must be very surprised that she had asked them toe. Thus, she did not beat around the bush and said directly,""I''ve called you here in private to discuss something!"

    "May I know why you''re looking for us?" A representative of a top force couldn''t help but ask.

    "I want to ask you about your ns for the future." Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    The few of them did not understand and all of them looked at Leng ruoxue, waiting for her to continue.

    Do you want to hide in your own territory, or do you want to be a super force on the Haotian continent?" Leng ruoxue asked casually as if her words were as simple as asking what they were having for dinner.

    However, the expressions of the representatives of the top forces changed drastically when they heard this.

    Was Leng ruoxue testing them? Were they afraid that they would fight with the Leng family or the Luo family?

    In fact, it was almost every Force''s biggest dream to be a recognized super family. However, to be a super family, it was not just about having money, power, and territory. It also required a certain Foundation and enough reserve talents. A super family like the Leng family had to have at least operated on the Haotian continent for thousands of years before it could reach its current scale and be a super family on the Haotian continent.

    However, the Luo family was a special case. Who asked the Luo family to have a powerful master with a strong background that no one else couldpare to? Then there was the LAN family, which, like the Leng family, had at least a few thousand years of history. None of the top forces present couldpare to these three families.

    Hence, when they heard Leng ruoxue''s words, they sensitively felt that Leng ruoxue thought that they were ambitious and wanted to take advantage of the chaos to fight with these three families. Sob ... They were really wronged! The Haotian continent''s situation was so bad now. It was not easy to keep his family from being incorporated by Sun Tao, so he did not dare to think about such nonsense!

    Moreover, with the existence of Sun Tao and the others, the three great families seemed to exist in name only. These three super families with deep roots and strong backings had all been forced to hide in their own territory by Sun Tao. The Luo family had even lost Luo city. Compared to these three families, they were even less presentable.

    At that moment, the representative of the top forces who thought of this immediately expressed his thoughts to Leng ruoxue,""Senior Leng, please rest assured. The Leng family, Luo family, and LAN family will forever be the three great families in our hearts. No one can rece their positions. We will not acknowledge anyone else, including Sun Tao and the others!"

    "You really don''t want to do it at all?" Leng ruoxue listened to their confession and said helplessly. These people seemed to have misunderstood her words!

    "I don ''t!" The representatives of the top forces shouted in unison.

    "What if I say that the Leng and Luo families are leaving?" Leng ruoxue exposed.

    "What?" At this moment, the representatives of the top forces were all stunned. They did not understand what Leng ruoxue meant. What did he mean by leaving? Where to?

    "When sun Tao''s matter is settled, I will take the Leng family and the Luo family out of the Haotian continent and head to the divine realm. By then, the LAN family will be the only super force left on the Haotian continent. Do you understand what I mean?" Leng ruoxue smiled.

 Chapter 2634 This Is Fake (1)

    They heard Leng ruoxue''s words clearly, but they still didn''t understand what the other party meant.

    "Does senior mean that you want us to rece the Leng and Luo families?" After the representatives of the top forces looked at each other, one of them asked on behalf of the others.

    "That''s right. I selected you from all the top forces. The forces you belong to are the strongest among all the top forces on the Haotian continent. That''s why I''m willing to tell you my future arrangements in advance. When sun Tao''s matter is over, I''ll take the Leng family and the Luo family and leave Haotian continent. At that time, the LAN family will be the only dominant family in Haotian continent! This also means that your chance hase, doesn''t it?" Leng ruoxue smiled.

    "Senior, you don''t wish for the LAN family to monopolize the world?" Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, another person could not help but ask.

    Now that Leng ruoxue''s intentions had confused them, they could not figure out what she was trying to do. At the same time, he was afraid that he had expressed the wrong feelings, so he didn''t dare to casually reveal his thoughts. He could only choose to ask clearly first.

    "For me, it doesn''t matter who is the most powerful in the Haotian continent. I don''t care about that. What I''m concerned about is who the Leng and Luo families "territories will belong to after they leave." After Leng ruoxue finished speaking calmly, she casually picked up the teacup on the table and took a sip of tea. Then, her beautiful eyes turned to the people opposite her.

    "If you''re interested in the Luo family, the Leng family, and Wanshan city, I can make the decision to transfer these ces to you. Of course, I won''t be transferring them for free. You''d better understand this." After a pause, Leng ruoxue continued.

    After she finished speaking, the representatives of the top forces finally understood Leng ruoxue''s words. The other party wanted to leave, but she didn''t want the territory to go to someone else for no reason. Therefore, she wanted to sell the territory now! However, how much did the other party want to sell this territory for? Could they afford it? The most important thing was that after buying thend of these three families, they would still have to send people to guard this ce. Putting aside how much money they would have to spend, if thend they bought was snatched by Sun Tao and the others, who would they cry to then?

    Thinking about it quickly, the representatives felt a headache.

    To be honest, the cold city of the Leng family was a good ce! The spiritual Qi was much richer than that of other cities. Luo city and Wanshan city were both equipped with defensive formations. As long as there were no traitors, their defenses could be considered imprable. The territories of these three cities naturally made many forces envious.

    It could be said that if Leng ruoxue really left the Haotian continent with her subordinates and the Leng n, these three territories would definitely be the focus of many forces. However, it was clear that she didn''t want to let others take advantage of her territory, which was why she proposed to transfer it.

    It had to be said that the few people sitting here were very tempted by these three ces, but being tempted didn''t mean that they dared to buy them! They were even more afraid that they wouldn''t be able to hold on to it after they bought it. After all, they didn''t have the strength of the Leng family or a strong backing like Leng ruoxue! In this way, these three treasurednds were of little value to them.

    However, none of them dared to tell Leng ruoxue that the three areas were of little value. Otherwise, the person in front of them would definitely go berserk. Hence, after conversing with each other through voice transmission for a long time, a young man then spoke carefully on behalf of a few factions,""Senior, we''re very interested in the three ces you''ve mentioned. But you''ve seen the situation in the Haotian continent. Even if we want to buy the three territories you''ve mentioned, we don''t dare to make a move!"

    "You guys are worried about Sun Tao?" Leng ruoxue knew the answer.

    The few of them nodded with shame. Sun Tao''s return this time had shown them his strength, and they were all shocked. The other party was too strong, even if they joined forces, they were not his opponent. This fact was enough to give them a heavy blow. Therefore, what else could they do other than choosing to hide in a corner?<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You want to hide from him forever?" Leng ruoxue asked again.

    "What else can we do? "We once thought about getting rid of them, but they were too strong. As soon as they came, they attacked the three superpowers first, catching all of us off guard. By the time we reacted, they had already conquered more than half of the territory of the Haotian continent. Even if we wanted to fight back, we couldn''t do anything. Thus, we had no choice but to sweep away the snow in front of our own doors, each preserving our strength and shrinking back in our most important territories. If the Leng family didn''t send a letter and sun Tao and the others didn''t take a break recently, we wouldn''t have dared to walk around the Haotian continent. " The young man said honestly.

    "Do you think that hiding in a hole is a long-term n? Don''t think that Sun Tao hasn''t made a move on you guys yet, that''s because he''s already treated you guys like turtles in a jar. He thinks that he can take care of you guys at any time, so you guys aren''t afraid of him! But you have to live in fear all day long. How long do you want to live like this? Until the day Sun Tao no longer has the patience to y hide-and-seek with you guys and takes action to deal with you guys?" Leng ruoxue retorted with a face full of disappointment.

    "As long as senior sets up a formation in our territory, we''ll be even safer." Someone said in a low voice.

    "Do you really think you''re safe with the formation? Have you forgotten the lesson from the Luo family? Let''s put it this way! You might be able to stay in the territory for a year, two years, or even ten years, or even a hundred years, but what about a hundred yearster? Will your people be unable to stand this kind of life? There will be a day when the resources of your families run out. What will you do then?" Leng ruoxue reminded.

    "We ..." The representatives of the top forces were speechless after hearing Leng ruoxue''s words. How could they not know that the things Leng ruoxue had mentioned would be a reality in the future? however, what could they do? Leng ruoxue was not willing to help them get rid of Sun Tao ...

    Get rid of Sun Tao? The few of them thought of this situation at the same time and hesitated. Finally, the young man opened his mouth and probed,""Senior, can you help us get rid of Sun Tao?"

    "I''ve said it before. As long as all the forces in the Haotian continent hire me, I''ll help you eliminate this hidden danger!" Leng ruoxue still said the same thing.

    When the few of them heard this, they were instantly disappointed.

    If they could get all the forces to hire Leng ruoxue willingly, would they need to be so conflicted? It was precisely because they could not control the thoughts of other forces that they could only care about themselves.

    "You guys don''t have to be so dejected. Didn''t sun Tao attack a few other forces? I think this is a good opportunity for you. " Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    "Senior wants us to hit them while they''re down and take the opportunity to recruit them?" The young man raised his head and looked at Leng ruoxue.

    "I''m not that kind of person!" Leng ruoxue pretended to be unhappy after hearing the young man''s words.

    When the people present heard this, they quickly said,"no!" How could senior be that kind of person!" However, what they thought waspletely different from what they said. In their hearts, Leng ruoxue could not be considered kind.

 Chapter 2635 This Is Fake (2)

    "It''s good that you know. I just wanted to remind you to do their job. Now is a good time! As long as they sign a contract with me, I''ll take care of Sun Tao. " Leng ruoxue promised.

    "Senior, Sun Tao has a lot of people around him. They''re almost spread out across the entire Haotian continent. Can you really deal with him alone?" The young man asked worriedly. In fact, this was what everyone present wanted to know.

    "I''ve never put Sun Tao in my eyes. " Leng ruoxue was full of confidence.

    "Since senior is so confident, we''ll definitely try our best to convince the powers that have yet to sign a contract with senior." The young man promised.

    "Alright, I''ll be waiting for your good news." Leng ruoxue was very satisfied with the way the man in front of her was acting. She gave him a look that said he was a promising child.

    "Senior, we''ll take our leave first." The young man said as he stood up. He then turned around and left. Seeing this, the others immediately followed.

    After they left, the mother parasol tree appeared beside Leng ruoxue silently and asked curiously,""Xue ''er, do you think they''ll be able to see through your intentions?"

    "So what if I can? If they really want their n to be a super n, they have no other choice. " Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    "Senior, we just need to wait and watch the show." Leng ruoxue continued.

    "Yes." The mother parasol tree nodded.

    Just as Leng ruoxue had said, when the representatives of the top forces returned to their own lodgings and thought back on Leng ruoxue''s words, they could sense that Leng ruoxue''s intention was to get rid of Sun Tao. In order to rece the Leng family and the Luo family as a super family, they were willing to cooperate with Leng ruoxue''s idea.

    However, they thought that Leng ruoxue''s intention was most likely to earn money. Who would''ve thought that Leng ruoxue''s main reason was because she found it too troublesome and time-consuming to set up formations for their families? that was why she chose the method that she thought was the most convenient.

    In order for them to convince the various factions that had yet to sign a contract with her, Leng ruoxue had racked her brains and put in a lot of effort. However, the results were not bad. At the very least, it was developing in the direction of the ending she had designed. Now, she just had to wait for those forces to take the initiative.

    It had to be said that the representatives of the top powers had the motivation to be a super family. They were extremely effective in their actions. In less than two days, they had managed to convince more than half of the powers to hire Leng ruoxue. However, there were still a few representatives who were extremely stubborn. They would rather die than sign an employment contract with Leng ruoxue. This fact made those few people particrly depressed.

    Seeing that things were developing in a good direction, some people refused to cooperate. Several representatives of the forces were so anxious that they were about to burst into mes. Unfortunately, no matter how they threatened and tempted, the other party refused to give in.

    What should he do now? The few of them gathered together and discussed for a long time. In the end, they decided that if it really didn''t work, they could only ...

    After gathering the stubborn representatives into a room in a certain Inn, the young man among the representatives of the top forces spoke on behalf of them, "We''ll give you onest chance. Do you agree or not?"

    "I don''t agree! We will never agree to it! What, do you want to silence me? You''re all Leng ruoxue''s dogs!" The middle-aged man, who once represented the forces that were expelled from the Leng n''s guest courtyard, shouted at the top of his voice.

    "Help! Help me! Someone''s trying to silence us!" Then, the middle-aged man started to shout again. His voice was so miserable that it instantly attracted the attention of more than half of the customers in the inn.

    The young man was very vexed, but before he could remedy the situation, the door of the guest room was knocked open, and a group of onlookers rushed in.

    "What''s going on?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What''s going on?"

    The people who had barged into the room without permission asked all at once.

    "Everyone, please don''t misunderstand. We just have something to discuss with each other!" The young man could only say.

    "Don''t listen to his nonsense. We have nothing to talk about. They want to kill us! They''re trying to kill us!" The middle-aged man saw that there were many onlookers and quickly asked for help.

    "Silence? This is the cold arrogance city of the Leng family, you guys are too bold! Quickly inform the Leng n!" Someone in the crowd shouted. Then, there was the sound of panicked footsteps.

    "Guys, don''t listen to their nonsense. We don''t want to kill anyone!" Seeing that the situation was out of control, the young man immediately said.

    "One of you said that you wanted to silence us, and the other said that you didn''t want to kill us. Who do you want us to believe?" Seeing that the two sides had different statements, someone questioned.

    "Of course they''ll listen to us. We''re the victims!" The middle-aged man said anxiously.

    "Why did you kill them? Their forces were destroyed by Sun Tao''s men, and that''s already pitiful enough. " Someone asked the young man in confusion.

    "Yup! That''s right! Our forces have been destroyed, and now we''re being bullied. Wu...They''re forcing us to our deaths!" Without giving the young man a chance to answer, the middle-aged man burst into tears.

    Seeing this scene, the young man and the others ''faces darkened. This guy was really good at acting! Why didn''t he look so sad when they talked about this?

    "Why are they doing this to you?" Someone in the crowd asked curiously.

    "These few people are Leng ruoxue''s dogs. They came to force us to agree to hire Leng ruoxue. We were unwilling, so they wanted to kill us. Sob ... The Leng family is bullying us. Do they still want us to live?" The middle-aged man howled as he spoke. His expression was so miserable that everyone present couldn''t help but sympathize with him.

    "Don''t listen to their nonsense. We''re only hoping that they''ll agree to hire senior Leng ruoxue for the safety of the entire Haotian continent. You should know that only those few ns have not agreed to hire her. If they agree to this, senior Leng will definitely get rid of Sun Tao and the others for us. By then, we won''t have to fear anyone and can go back to our previous lives. Isn''t that good?" The young man said loudly to the crowd.

    Most of the onlookers were the representatives of the major forces. Therefore, after hearing the young man''s words, they felt that it made sense. Naturally, they did not feel sorry for the middle-aged man and his group.

    Seeing that he had saved some of his losses, the young man struck while the iron was hot,"Now, just because they refused to hire senior Leng, Sun Tao and the others are still running amuck in the Haotian continent, and our people don''t dare to go out and walk around freely. Do you want to live like this forever?"

    "I don ''t!" Someone in the crowd shouted.

    "So, do you think they should agree to this?" The young man pointed at the middle-aged man, but his words were directed at the onlookers.

    "You guys agree! This isn''t just a matter of your ns, it also concerns our nsmen!" Someone saw that the young man''s words made sense and tried to persuade the middle-aged man.

 Chapter 2636 This Is Fake (3)

    "That''s right. Your nsmen were all killed by Sun Tao. Don''t you want to avenge your nsmen?" Another young man chimed in.

    "Whether we take revenge or not is our business, what does it have to do with you?" The middle-aged man saw that the situation was a little one-sided, so he raised his head and said angrily.

    "I did it for your own good! You really don''t know what''s good for you!" The young man who had spoken before was a little angry when he saw his good intentions being treated like this.

    "Don''t tell me you really don''t want to take revenge?" A certain man looked at the middle-aged man with a suspicious look and asked.

    "This is my family''s business, it has nothing to do with you!" The middle-aged man was so angry that his face turned green, and he continued to shout at the top of his lungs.

    "Hehe! Of course, it has nothing to do with us. " At this moment, Leng ruoxue''s smiling voice could be heard. The crowd at the entrance subconsciously made way for her.

    The moment the middle-aged man saw Leng ruoxue, his voice instantly raised by a few octaves,""Leng ruoxue, you still dare to appear? Quickly take your dogs and leave this ce, we don''t need you to avenge our family!"

    "Then who do you want to help you? Or do you think that your nsmen are still alive?" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "I, I ..." The middle-aged man was at a loss for words when he saw Leng ruoxue. After being questioned by Leng ruoxue, the courage he had when he shouted at her earlier had disappeared without a trace.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes turned to the other people on the middle-aged man''s side. She smiled and asked,""Do you all have the same thoughts as him?"

    "We ... Want to take revenge!" The other people looked at each other and whispered.

    Hearing this, the middle-aged man turned his head and shouted at the few people,""How could you betray me? Didn''t we agree that we''ll think of a solution together? There''s no need for Leng ruoxue to interfere!"

    "But I''m afraid she''s the only one on the Haotian continent who can help us!" The few of them lowered their heads and did not dare to look at the middle-aged man.

    Back then, they had agreed that they would all follow the lead of the middle-aged man''s faction. However, that was under the premise that their n had not been destroyed by Sun Tao. Now that their n was no longer around, if they still did not avenge their n members, how could they face the n members who had died?

    "You''re right. Other than me, no one else can help you. " Leng ruoxue noticed that they were going against each other, so she made her presence known.

    Instantly, the middle-aged man''s anger rose again!

    "Who said she''s the only one who can help you? Don''t be fooled by her, she won''t help you for free. This woman is very ck-hearted!" His anger caused the middle-aged man to forget his fear of Leng ruoxue once again. His face was red as he roared.

    "From what you''re saying, you want me to do good things for free?" Leng ruoxue replied calmly.

    "Pfft!" Someone in the crowdughed.

    Then, there was another burst ofughter!

    In a world where the strong were respected, how could there be a strong person who would help others for free? such a person could not be called a strong person, but a Savior. Moreover, for cultivators, being too kind usually didn''t make them live long! This was because wherever there were cultivators, it was full of fiercepetition and cruelty. In such a world, only those with a heart like a rock and a firm will could go further and stand at the top of the many cultivators.

    Seeing that the middle-aged man did not speak, Leng ruoxue took out a white memory crystal and threw it into the air. Following that, an image appeared on the memory crystal.

    It was a scene that people couldn''t bear to look at directly. It was the news that had been spreading like wildfire. As the video was yed, the faces of the middle-aged man and the people around him all turned pale. The broadcast of this video confirmed the authenticity of the news.

    Before the clip could finish, the few people beside the middle-aged man could not control their tears and knelt in front of Leng ruoxue, begging her to take revenge for their family. At this moment, let alone giving up 50% of their assets, even if they were asked to give up all their assets, they would be willing to do so.

    Although they had heard the news before, they had been skeptical. Now, they no longer had any doubts. Instead, the thought of getting rid of Sun Tao and the others had be the most urgent thing in their hearts.

    When Leng ruoxue heard their request, she immediately gave the young man a look. Following which, the young man took out a few contracts. The few of them did not even think and immediately signed on the contracts.

    In just a few minutes, except for the middle-aged man, everyone on his side had made their choice.

    In the end, Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes turned to the middle-aged man, waiting for him to make a decision.

    After a long time.

    The petrified middle-aged man finally had some reaction. He mumbled,""No! This was impossible! This is impossible!"

    "Why is it impossible?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "This is fake! This video is fake!" The middle-aged man was jolted awake. He pointed at Leng ruoxue and red at her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "This isn''t fake!" Leng ruoxue promised seriously.

    "Fake! It must be fake! Sun Tao would never kill my nsmen!" The middle-aged man said with certainty.

    "Why not?" Leng ruoxue was very curious. When everyone was asked this question by Leng ruoxue, their curiosity was piqued.

    "It''s impossible!" The middle-aged man said firmly.

    "What you''re saying doesn''t make sense! Could it be that Sun Tao is your rtive, so he can''t kill your family members?" Leng ruoxue guessed with a smile.

    "How could he be my rtive? Don''t spout nonsense!" Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the middle-aged man was so frightened that his heart was in a mess, but he quickly denied it.

    "Weren''t you the one who kept emphasizing that Sun Tao couldn''t have killed your family? Then what was going on in the image? This was clearly done by Sun Tao''s men. You can''t possibly not recognize the clothes of Sun Tao and his men, right?" Leng ruoxue said as she looked at the video that was still ying.

    "Of course I recognize their clothes, but the people in your image are definitely not them. They would never kill my nsmen!" The middle-aged man was very certain.

    "They''re the ones who did it!" Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "No! It wasn ''t! Sun Tao wouldn''t do that. I''ve already submitted to them, so what reason do they have to send people to kill my nsmen?" In a moment of desperation, the middle-aged man retorted, but as soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly realized what he had just said and quickly changed his words, "I''m just talking nonsense, don''t take it seriously. "

    When everyone heard this, they looked at the middle-aged man in disdain. So what if this guy took them for fools? The words came from his own mouth, and he actually asked them not to take it seriously? If they didn''t take it seriously, did they think he was joking? Wouldn''t they be the silly ones if they did that?

    "Now you know why he stopped you from hiring me, right?" Leng ruoxue ignored the middle-aged man who was filled with regret and frustration. Instead, she turned around and spoke to the other representatives who had been wearing the same pants as the middle-aged man.

    When the representatives heard this, they felt so regretful that their intestines turned green. They had thought that the middle-aged man was doing this for their own good! Only now did they realize that the other party was simply using them. This result infuriated them. In the next second, they all rushed toward the middle-aged man and started punching and kicking him ...

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she immediately turned around and left.

    After returning to the snow garden, the mother parasol tree immediately came over and said,""Little girl, your wish has finallye true!"

    "Okay, next we should prepare to deal with Sun Tao." Leng ruoxue smiled.

    "By the way, did Sun Tao really exterminate all those forces?" The mother parasol tree recalled this and asked curiously.

    "You''ll have to ask him!" Leng ruoxue pointed at Leng Xiaoxiao, who was walking into the snow garden.

    The mother parasol tree then turned its beautiful eyes to Leng Xiaoxiao. Leng Xiaoxiao immediately felt the pressure increase.

    Being stared at by such a beautiful woman with anticipation, he did not feel a trace of joy in his heart. Instead, he felt a little scared. However, he did not dare to hide, so he could only brace himself and say,""Senior, is there anything you need to ask me?"

    "Yes, I want to know if the rumored forces are all gone." The mother parasol tree raised its head and asked Leng Xiaoxiao.

    Upon hearing this, Leng Xiaoxiao''s forehead was instantly covered in cold sweat. He looked at Leng ruoxue and saw that she did not have any intention of stopping him from speaking. He then told the mother parasol tree truthfully,""Other than the middle-aged man''s faction, the others are still there."

    "So you''re saying that you''re lying to them!" The mother parasol tree looked at Leng ruoxue and said.

    "This isn''t lying. This is strategy!" Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    "Actually! I think you''re still doing something unnecessary, why do you have to go through so much trouble! Those who aren''t willing to hire you will be directly killed. Wouldn''t that save more time and effort!" The mother parasol tree could not help but suggest.

    "Senior, I''m a kind-hearted person. Please don''t teach the child the wrong things." Leng ruoxue''s forehead was filled with ck lines when she heard this.

    Leng Xiaoxiao also felt that the mother parasol tree''s words were a little ... He was speechless about this.

    However, Leng ruoxue''s words were clearly despised by the mother parasol tree. The mother parasol tree rolled its eyes at her and said,""You''re kind? Hehe! I have noment on your kindness!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Alright! Leng ruoxue admitted that she wasn''t kind enough, but she was definitely not someone who liked to use violence. Basically, she felt that she was a peace-loving person, but the prerequisite was that no one offended her! Otherwise, she would immediately transform into a female T-Rex, and at that time, no one would be the one to suffer.

    Just as Leng ruoxue was about to defend herself, a voice rang out in her heart,""Master, we''re here!"

 Chapter 2637 Who Are They?(1)

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue revealed a faint smile. When the parasol tree mother saw this, it could not help but ask curiously,""What''s the matter? is there a good thing?"

    "Mei and the others are here." Leng ruoxue smiled.

    "I see." The parasol tree nodded in understanding but Leng Xiaoxiao was not sure who the Mei that Leng ruoxue was referring to was. He asked curiously,""Who are Mei and the others?"

    "It''s a few of my Beastie and my subordinates from Wanshan city. " Leng ruoxue exined simply.

    Ever since she had arrived at the Azure Dragon Mountain and settled down there temporarily, she had sent a voice transmission to Mei and a few other small beasts, asking them to bring big mountain and his son to the Wanshan city to find the head butler, then bring them to the proud cold city. Now, they could finally meet up. Leng ruoxue was looking forward to the arrival of Mei and the other small beasts and the people of Wanshan city.

    After not seeing him for so long, she realized that she missed those guys from Wanshan city. At the same time, she felt that she was really an irresponsible master. Ever since she took over Wanshan city, she seemed to have been a hands-off manager. However, in some ways, she did it for the good of the people of Wanshan city. After all, she had always thought that she was just a passerby in the Haotian continent. At that time, she had no intention of taking them away from here. But now everything was different, because she would take those people to the divine world. As the master, she naturally had to give them a stable living environment.

    After some thought, Leng ruoxue raised her head and looked at Leng Xiaoxiao. She requested very politely,""Please arrange a ce for my subordinates to stay. I think there will be a lot of them."

    "Alright," he said. Leng Xiaoxiao nodded his head delightedly. Then, he resigned himself to his fate and went to work for Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree were waiting for the Mei and the other little beasts to arrive.

    At this time, the subus and the other beasts, as well as the people from Wanshan city, were already approaching the proud cold city.

    Looking at the city gate in front of him, baby was excited.

    ''Sob ... I''m going to see my bad master!'' It missed its master so much!

    Originally, their master had left them for the Azure Dragon Mountain and said that they would be back soon. Who knew that this separation wouldst for several months? moreover, they could not go directly to the Azure Dragon Mountain to meet their master. Instead, they went to the even further Wanshan city. One could imagine all the hardships they had to endure on the way.

    The abnormally excited baby jumped down from the feather''s back and ran straight for the city gate. The head butler of the Wanshan city, who was also sitting on the feather''s back, couldn''t stop him even if he shouted. The mimicked baby turned into a stream of light and quickly ran towards the city gate.

    At the city gate, the petite baby was still stopped by someone. The person who stopped it was none other than Leng Yiqun, who was punished by the Leng family''s Grand Elder, Leng Xiaoqing, to guard the city gate.

    Because Leng Yiqun was punished, he was in a terrible mood. Hence, when he saw the little fox who wanted to enter the city without following the rules, the anger in his heart immediately rose.

    What he was thinking was, it was fine if he was bullied by Leng ruoxue, but now, even this little fox didn''t care about him. He really couldn''t tolerate this!<novelnext></novelnext>

    With this thought, Leng Yiqun immediately shouted at the little fox in front of him,""Where did this little bastarde from? Ao han city isn''t a ce that any Tom, Dick, or Harry can enter!"

    When baby heard this, he squinted his eyes and said with a smile that was not a smile,""What did you just say? Do you have the guts to say that again?"

    "Hmph! What''s wrong with saying it again? Did you see that? this is the proud cold city, not a ce that any Tom, Dick, or Harry can enter. Little bastard, get lost! Don''t let me see you again!" Leng Yiqun''s mouth twitched as he spoke arrogantly.

    "You bastard! You''re the little beast! This Grandpa isn''t some random cat or dog, open your blind eyes and let this Grandpa see clearly!" Baby fire roared. It was in a hurry to see its lovely master, and didn''t have time to waste on irrelevant people. So the man in front of it didn''t understand, which made it very angry. If it wasn''t for the fact that this was the proud cold city, the territory of the Leng family, it would have attacked long ago!

    "You ... You dare to scold me?" Baby''s words caused Leng Yiqun''s anger to rise by a few notches. He couldn''t understand what was going on in this world. Why did everyone dare to bully him? In the past, although he could not be considered to be able to call the wind and summon the rain in the Leng family, he had a great reputation in the Leng family. But now?

    "I''m sorry, we''re in a hurry to enter the city. " At this moment, the head butler, who had arrived at the entrance of the city of prideful frost, picked up the baby and looked at Leng Yiqun apologetically.

    "This is your Fox?" Leng Yiqun nced at the head butler of the Wanshan city and thought to himself,''I''ve finally found the owner of this little fox. I guessed that this Fox couldn''t be without an owner.''

    "No, it''s my master ''s," The head butler of the Wanshan city said very honestly. Although he did not know the identity of the man who blocked the treasure, he could tell from his clothes that he was not an ordinary member of the Leng n. Therefore, his words were quite polite, which could be considered as giving the Leng n enough face.

    "Where''s your master? Let him out! What kind of beast is he raising! You don''t even know the rules!" Leng Yiqun shouted at the top of his voice.

    "My master is in the city!" Baby didn''t want to be outdone and roared back. Then, he turned his head and red at the head butler of the Wanshan city. He was quite dissatisfied with his initiative to show weakness. From its point of view, there was no need for them to give the Leng family any face. Anyway, master was not very satisfied with the Leng family.

    However, the head butler of Wanshan city did not dare to act willfully and willfully like his precious treasure. He felt that his master''s surname was Leng, and no matter how thin the rtionship between his master and the Leng family was, in the eyes of outsiders, his master was still a member of the Leng family. If he embarrassed the Leng family in public, wouldn''t that be equivalent to pping his master''s face? Therefore, as long as the Leng family didn''t go too far, he was still willing to give the Leng family some face!

    With this thought in mind, he very much hoped that the Leng family in front of him would be able to see the light, so that both sides would not have a bad expression.

    However, Leng Yiqun had obviously been oppressed to the point of suffocation recently, so he could not understand the good intentions of the head butler of Wanshan city. He did not even ask for the other party''s name and directly said to the head butler,""Even if your master is in the city, he has toe out!"

    As soon as these words came out, the face of the head butler of Wanshan city immediately turned ck. The faces of the people of Wanshan city behind him also turned ugly. Some of them were even rubbing their fists and rubbing their palms, looking eager to try.

    Although Leng Yiqun was sometimes a little out of line and couldn''t see the truth clearly, his intuition wasn''t bad so he immediately felt that the atmosphere was unusual. The strong smell of gunpowder made him subconsciously take a big step back and after he stood in the middle of the guards, he then asked with a face of vignce,""What do you want? This is the city of prideful frost. If you dare to cause trouble here, you''ll regret it!"

    It would have been better if he had not said those words. The moment he said those words, the people of Wanshan city became even angrier. The other party''s words clearly showed that he wanted to use his power to bully others! Ever since Wanshan city had Leng ruoxue as their backer, everyone in the Haotian continent had to look up to them. It had been a long time since they had received such treatment. Now, they had finally tasted the feeling of being despised again. Although it was not a fresh feeling, it was still rare.

 Chapter 2638 Who Are They?(2)

    Everyone from the Wanshan city turned to look at their Chief Steward, using their eyes to ask him what to do, whether to make a move or not? Although the head butler was also very angry, he was more troubled.

    As the actual person in charge of the Wanshan city, he had too many factors to consider. In addition, his master was currently living in the Leng family. If they fought with the Leng family outside the city before they met his master, would his master me them?

    "Regret? "You bastard!" I''ll let you know what regret is!" Just as the head butler was thinking, baby, who could not bear it any longer, was the first to attack. It did not care so much. Whoever made it unhappy, it would not let them off easily. Hence, its first target was Leng Yiqun.

    The treasure''s speed was too fast and Leng Yiqun had no time to react before a w mark appeared on his body. Seeing that he was injured, he did not even think and immediately ordered the guards,""Quickly catch this Fox, I want to teach it a lesson!"

    The guards obeyed and all stretched out their hands to grab the treasure. The people of Wanshan city saw this and naturally could not watch them bully their master''s little beast. So, without even asking for the chief steward''s opinion, they swarmed forward and surrounded the guards.

    In an instant, the scene became even more chaotic!

    The two sides were in a chaotic battle. Wanshan city had the absolute advantage in numbers. On top of that, there were also precious and other small beasts who took the opportunity tounch sneak attacks. Very quickly, the guards of the proud cold city werepletely defeated. Leng Yiqun''s body was also covered in wounds. His face was blue and purple, and he looked extremely miserable.

    This scene happened in just a few minutes. By the time the head butler of Wanshan city reacted, the guards and Leng Yiqun had already been surrounded and beaten into a miserable state. The chaotic battle ended without any suspense.

    They were so easily taken care of that all the guards felt ashamed. Although the other side had more people, it was a fact that they were too weak. Comparing the two sides, the other party was really too brutal!

    Wu ... The guards ''eyes were filled with tears as they looked pitifully at the baby who was sitting on Leng Yiqun''s body. Towards these people in front of them, they were already afraid. Where did this debt-collecting ghoste from! Could they be sent by the sun family?

    With this thought in mind, a guard could not help but ask.

    ? When baby heard this question, he crossed his legs and stretched out his little paws, shaking them gently.""We''re not from the sun family. "

    "Then Who are you? Why did youe to the proud cold city to cause trouble?" The guard Captain said with a face full of grief and indignation.

    "Don''t you think it''s a little toote to ask who we are? Besides, we didn''te here to cause trouble. It was this guy who came to find trouble first. " Baby pointed at Leng Yiqun, who was already in a half-conscious state.

    "Young ... Young master qun just didn''t let you enter the city." The captain of the guards said in a low voice.

    "Wrong! Not only did he not let me enter the city, he even called me an animal! I can''t stand this!" Baby said angrily.

    "But, but you also beat us up. What else do you want?" The expression on the captain''s face became more and more sorrowful, but the situation was pressing, and he really didn''t know what to do. He could only think of a way to stall for time. As for what happened at the city gate, he had just sent a message back to the Leng family. He believed that someone woulde to solve it soon, sob ...

    "I don''t want anything. I think someone from the Leng n who has the final say will soone!" Baby said.<novelnext></novelnext>

    When the captain of the guards heard this, he was shocked. He couldn''t help but think to himself, how did this little fox know? Could it be that the other party could read minds? He let his imagination run wild.

    However, his baby really didn''t know how to read minds. Otherwise, his baby would definitely tell him that if he beat the young, the old woulde. If he beat the weak, the strong woulde. Wasn''t this the rule of most situations? It had already seen it many times. Not only that, but the captain''s face also clearly said,"we have a backer!" And that backing would definitely arrive soon.

    Just like that, the Leng family''s guards were scared witless. They looked at baby and the others cautiously, afraid that they would feel that they had not had enough and would fight with them again. Baby, on the other hand, sat leisurely on Leng Yiqun''s back with her legs crossed. Her beautiful silver eyes were fixed on the direction of the city.

    A momentter.

    Two figures rushed out of the city.

    The two men first looked at their guards, who had been beaten ck and blue, and then turned their eyes to the little Purple Fox.

    "Forefather, save me! "Wu ..." Leng Yiqun, who was in a semi-conscious state, saw Leng Xiaoqing''s figure from the corner of his eyes and hurriedly called for help.

    However, Leng Xiaoqing ignored him and said to Bao Bei,""You''re a treasure?"

    "Not bad! It seems that you recognize me! Not like this guy with no vision!" Baby pointed at Leng Yiqun and said with a look of disdain.

    "Uh!" Leng Xiaoqing did not know how to respond to this. In fact, after he found out that Leng ruoxue''s Beastie wasing to the proud cold city, he was afraid that it would cause more trouble, so he had specially asked Leng ruoxue about it. He had originally nned to inform the city guards, but he did not expect them to arrive so quickly. Now, there was nothing to say, because his own guards had already been beaten up!

    AI! The situation in front of her made Leng Xiaoqing sigh in her heart. What she was afraid of really happened! He was clearly afraid that a conflict would ur between the two sides, but it still happened! Why couldn''t anyone from both sides restrain themselves? However, he was even angrier at the people on his side. There were so many people on the other side, and they dared to start a conflict with the other side without asking clearly. How stupid was this behavior?! Needless to say, the main culprit was definitely Leng Yiqun, that idiot!

    At this moment, Leng Xiaoqing was filled with regret. Why did he have to punish Leng Yiqun to guard the city gates? Miscalcted! It was definitely a mistake! He really regretted it so much that his intestines turned green.

    Moreover, the little Beastie in front of him looked like an unforgiving master. How should he deal with the aftermath now? Leng Xiaoqing''s head was starting to hurt from thinking about it. Unable toe up with any good ideas, he nced at Leng Xiaoxiao beside him and gave him a look.

    Leng Xiaoxiao had no choice but to bite the bullet and said to Bao Bei with a smile,""Treasure! Come with us to the Leng family''s main residence! Your master is still waiting for you! She''s been looking forward to your arrival!"

    "I''ll definitely go. However, you have to first settle the matter at hand for me. " Baby said with a face that left no room for discussion.

    "Don''t worry, we''ll definitely give you an exnation. " Leng Xiaoxiao guaranteed. However, he was thinking in his heart that at most, he could just hand Leng Yiqun over to the other party! In any case, from the looks of it now, other than causing trouble, that guy really didn''t have much contribution to the family.

    "I want an exnation now! I don''t me him for not letting me enter the city. After all, I was anxious to see master and didn''t think so much before barging in. It''s my fault!" Baby first admitted his mistake with a good attitude, then changed the topic and said aggrievedly,""But he shouldn''t have called me an animal! So what if you humans are more noble than us beasts? Everyone was a cultivator, so they should be equal! More importantly, master has never scolded us like this before, so what right does he have to do that?"

 Chapter 2639 Who Are They?(3)

    After baby finished speaking in grievance, she was so angry that all the hair on her body stood up. Her beautiful silver eyes seemed to be burning with raging mes, and two small mes of anger flickered in her eyes.

    "I''ll get him to apologize to you, okay?" Leng Xiaoxiao thought for a moment and said when he heard his precious say that.

    "Just an apology is definitely not enough." Baby was not very satisfied with this suggestion.

    "If you have any other requests, just tell us. As long as it''s within our capabilities, we will definitely satisfy you." Leng Xiaoxiao made up his mind.

    "He has topensate us for the emotional damage!" Baby''s eyes turned and heughed evilly.

    "¡­¡­"

    A little fox who loved money so much was indeed Leng ruoxue''s Beastie! It was simply carved out of the same mold as its master! Leng Xiaoxiao was surprised by the treasure''s request, but he also felt that it was only natural.

    However, who do we have in this?

    "Didn''t he only scold you?" Leng Xiaoxiao probed with uncertainty.

    "I''m not the only Beastie here. The word ''beast'' included all of us!" Baby said matter-of-factly, but it was smart enough not to drag the Leng family guards into the water. After all, it was the one who started it first! When it''s possible to forgive someone, one should forgive them! It would only target that idiot. What was this called? Oh! That''s right, it was killing the chicken to warn the monkeys!

    It was still alright! When Leng Xiaoxiao heard this, she swept a nce from the corner of her eyes. There were only five little beasts present, which was not arge number. Leng Yiqun should be able to afford it. Therefore, he quickly agreed to it. At the same time, he was d that the little fox did not include the people from Wanshan city. Otherwise, Leng Yiqun would have to pay off his debt for the rest of his life.

    However, what he didn''t know was that even if there were only five little beasts who wantedpensation for mental damage, it would be enough for Leng Yiqun to spend the rest of his life paying off his debts.

    "Can we enter the city now?" Leng Xiaoxiao, who felt that he had settled the few little beasts in front of him, asked again.

    Looking at Leng Yiqun, who had fainted from anger after hearing that he had to pay for emotional damages, baby finally nodded kindly. Then, he nced at the head butler of Wanshan city and said,""Head butler, let''s enter the city!"

    "Yes." The head butler of Wanshan city nodded his head and heaved a long sigh of relief in his heart. The matter was finally resolved without any mishaps. He no longer had to be an invisible person! It was really good!

    However, Leng Xiaoqing and Leng Xiaoxiao''s attention was obviously focused on the few little beasts. In this regard, the head butler of Wanshan city was rather calm after being ignored. In his words, he wanted to keep a low profile, and it would be perfect if he was not noticed by others.

    He followed Leng Xiaoqing and his brother into the city of prideful frost, and then to the Leng family''s main residence. The head butler and the others were led directly to the amodation that was arranged for them by the Leng family''s butler, while the treasures and the other beasts went to the falling snow garden.

    The five little beasts, who had not seen their master for a long time, were so excited when they saw Leng ruoxue that they could not control themselves. They all pounced towards Leng ruoxue enthusiastically ...

    Leng ruoxue hugged this and touched that, ying around with the little beasts.

    Suddenly, a curious voice rang in their ears.

    "Eh? Who are they?" The Golden Eagle pped its little wings and flew over from the distance. Itnded on Leng ruoxue''s shoulder and asked with a frown.

    "They are my Beastie." Leng ruoxue exined to the Golden Hawk.

    "You have a Beastie?" The Golden Hawk was surprised. It had never heard of this!

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she could not help but feel a dark cloud hang over her forehead. What did she mean by she had a Beastie? Couldn''t she have a Beastie? One had to know that she had quite a number of beasties!

    "Cute master, who is this stupid bird?" Baby saw the traces of an unfamiliar Beastie and asked curiously.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "It''s a temporary flying beast that I hired when I went to the Green Dragon Mountain. " Leng ruoxue sighed. These little guys wouldn''t start a fight over a disagreement, right? She was a little worried.

    "If it''s only temporary, why is it still here?" Yu red at the Golden Eagle and said when he found the guy who was snatching his bowl of rice.

    "Hello, I don''t know the way home, so I had to stay." The Golden Hawk said with a bitter face.

    "Where''s your house?" My baby is curious again. This Golden Eagle doesn''t even know the way home. What a weirdo!

    "In a forest," The Golden Hawk thought for a while and replied.

    "..." Baby was very depressed when he heard this answer. In the forest? There were plenty of forests in the Haotian continent. Which forest was it?

    "What forest? I''ll send you back." Yu asked the question in his baby''s heart, and his face was full of eagerness. Apparently, he wanted to get rid of the Golden Eagle in front of him as soon as possible.

    "I don''t know what kind of forest it is. It doesn''t seem to have a name." The Golden Hawk thought for a while and said honestly.

    This time, Lian Yu was so depressed that he almost vomited blood. Was the Golden Eagle ying with it? How could a Beastie not remember its own home?

    "Master, where is its home? I''ll send it back. " Taking a deep breath, Yu turned to ask Leng ruoxue.

    "The forest that it lives in really doesn''t have a name, and I can''t tell the exact address either. It can only recognize it if I send it back personally." Leng ruoxue replied casually. She had no intention of sending the Golden Eagle back. However, she could not reveal the current situation.

    "I see! Then when can we send it back?" Yu was very disappointed by Leng ruoxue''s words, but he did not give up and continued to ask.

    After the Haotian continent is over!"He said. Leng ruoxue replied perfunctorily.

    "Oh!" Hearing this, Yu was a little listless. However, he didn''t want to be looked down upon by the Golden Eagle, so he quickly pulled himself together and decided to use a soft approach. He first brought the Golden Eagle to his side and tried to avoid contact with his master. In this way, the Golden Eagle wouldn''t be able to take away his job. At least on the Haotian continent, he would still be his master''s only flying beast! With that, it was satisfied.

    After thinking it through, Yu immediately said to the Golden Eagle,""As an Eagle, I will protect you in the future, so you have to listen to me, understand?"

    "You have to listen to us." Baby said.

    "What''s in it for me to listen to you?" The Golden Hawk blinked its eyes and asked innocently.

    "¡­¡­"

    The five little beasts choked. Was this guy bargaining with them?

    "Even if there are no benefits, you still have to listen!" Yu Huo shouted.

    "If there are no benefits, I will not listen to you. I will only listen to this fierce woman. At the very least, she will not let me go hungry." The Golden Eagle said without hesitation. As it spoke, it looked at Leng ruoxue. Leng ruoxue immediately understood that the fierce woman the Golden Eagle was talking about was her.

    "We won''t let you go hungry." Yu promised. He knew very well that they had to reduce the contact between the Golden Eagle and its master, so that the Golden Eagle would notpete with them for favor.

    "That''s right, we''ll take care of your food in the future. " Baby also promised.

 Chapter 2640 Speculations From The Outside World (1)

    "If you can really feed me well, then I''ll listen to you." The Golden Hawk thought for a while and agreed. It felt that an Eagle had to bow its head under the eaves! These five Beastie looked like they were not to be trifled with, and it was alone, so it thought it was better to be tactful. Anyway, it did not have high requirements, as long as it was not hungry, had food to eat, and had sleep, it would be satisfied.

    "It''s settled then. " Baby gave the final word.

    Seeing that the little beasts were chatting happily and that Leng ruoxue was evil-hearted enough not to remind baby and the other beasts, the Golden Eagle''s personality was a little ... Hehe! Let them discover it themselves!

    After the Golden Eagle thought that it had been epted by the five strange little beasts, it quickly turned its curious eyes to the father and son, who were a little uneasy not far away. It flew directly to Xiao Shan and asked,""Who are you? I''ve never seen you before."

    "I''m Xiao Shan. " Xiao Shan introduced himself.

    "What about her?" The Golden Hawk looked at the mountain.

    "I''m Xiao Shan''s father. My name is da Shan. Nice to meet you." The mountain took the initiative to introduce himself after hearing the Golden Eagle''s question.

    However, the Golden Hawk immediately widened its eyes and looked at Xiao Shan uneasily. It asked again with a confused face,""Your father ... Is a woman?"

    This question not only made the Golden Eagle feel unprecedented uneasiness, but even Leng Xiaoqing and Leng Xiaoxiao, who had been watching the show from the side, were extremely puzzled.

    The mountain in their eyes, even though his name was very masculine, his body was extremely burly, and his face was not very pretty, was still a woman! Why did he im to be Xiao Shan''s father? Wasn''t this a little too strange? They couldn''t deny that they were a little frightened.

    "I ... I''m a man." The mountain quickly exined when he saw that the other party had misunderstood.

    "Liar! I''m not so old that I can''t tell men from women. " The Golden Hawkined.

    "Uh! Senior, please help me exin!" The mountain was so depressed that he was on the verge of tears. Although he was pretending to be a woman to help senior, there was no need to do so now! Therefore, he really didn''t want to let people continue to misunderstand.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but chuckle. She then said seriously,""He''s indeed a man. He''s currently dressed as a woman. "

    "Oh!" The Golden Eagle, Leng Xiaoqing, and Leng Xiaoxiao nodded at the same time. They finally understood. Besides, they were very impressed by the mountain. This guy was too good at pretending to be a woman. If he had not confessed, they would have thought that the person in front of them was a woman.

    The mountain heaved a sigh of relief after the matter was cleared up. However, what made him depressed was that even after knowing the truth, the two humans and the Beast would still look at him curiously from time to time. This fact drove him a little crazy ...

    Mountain, who could no longer bear the strange looks, looked at Leng ruoxue with tears in his eyes. He sobbed,""Senior, please help me restore my male identity!"

    Sob ... He couldn''t take it anymore!<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Alright then!" Leng ruoxue suppressed herughter and nodded. Then, she brought big mountain into a guest room.

    When the two of them came out of the guest room, the mountain hadpletely returned to his original gender, and his face was full of smiles.

    After dressing up as a woman, he finally realized how difficult it was to be a woman. When he was in Luo city, he could not ignore Wen Yuan''s affectionate gaze even though he had been pretending to be sick. If he were a real woman, he might have been secretly delighted by Wen Yuan''s gaze. However, he was not a real woman. He was a man deep down. When he was faced with such an affectionate gaze, he did not feel any secret delight. Instead, he felt that it was harassment!

    That''s right! That was how he felt! Although those days were only for a few short days, he deeply felt that he did not want to try again.

    What''s more, on the way to Wanshan city, he still had to serve his precious few Masters like a horse or a cow. To be honest, he was very happy to take care of these few beast ancestors, but he didn''t want to hear something like,"aren''t you a woman? why can''t you even do such a small thing well?"

    However, this was nothing. After being with those little beasts for a long time, he also knew that they liked to joke and would tease him from time to time. So, although he was teased like this for no reason, he was still very calm.

    The real restlessness started when they arrived at Wanshan city. That was the source of his nightmare. This wasn''t to say that Wanshan city''s people didn''t treat him well. On the contrary, Wanshan city''s people treated him quite well. However, he really couldn''t stand those men treating him like a real woman. The moment there was something that everyone thought women should do, such as washing clothes, helping others take care of their children, and so on, if there was ack of manpower, they would arrange for him to take over. Moreover, as long as he showed even the slightest intention, those people would say to him very earnestly,""As a woman, if you can''t even handle such a small family matter, how are you going to get married in the future!"

    Or rather,"a woman should do something that a woman should do. How can youpete with us for work like a man all day?" Our Wanshan city doesn''tck anything, but what weck the most is women who can do family affairs. So, you should go and do what you need to do!"

    Every time he heard these words, he would feel conflicted, depressed, and frustrated! He felt even more indignant in his heart! "You bastard!" Who made the rule that women could only do housework and take care of children? Could it be that women can''t do things that men can do? This was clearly a disy of male chauvinism! The mountain disapproved of such words and scoffed at them!

    Several times, he was so angry that he even told the head butler of Wanshan city that he was a man and not the woman they thought he was. However, no one believed his words! Even with his precious little beasts and his own son as a witness, he still couldn''t make the chief butler and the others believe this fact. This result made him even more depressed! At the same time, he also clearly understood that the people of Wanshan city really treated him as a woman! They also treated his truth as nonsense, and might even think that he was mentally unstable!

    This realization made the mountain so depressed that he almost vomited blood. However, from then on, he gave up the idea of continuing to correct the chief butler and the others. It was all because they were destined not to believe his words!

    Now that he had regained his original gender, the mountain suddenly felt ted! Let''s see what else those people have to say now!

    The mountain decided that when he had the time, he would definitely pay the chief butler and the others a visit and make them blind!

    Just as the mountain was thinking about this, he sharply felt three more curious gazes on him. He looked up and saw that it was the same three people!

    After some thought, the mountain looked up at the two people and the Beast and said,""I''m a man!"

    "It really is!" The Golden Hawk said as if it finally believed him.

 Chapter 2641 Speculations From The Outside World (2)

    The mountain was depressed again when he heard that. So even when Leng ruoxue said that she was a man in a woman''s outfit, they didn''t really believe her! What the hell is this!

    Big mountain felt his eyes turn wet. He really wanted to cry!

    "Hehe! It''s too magical!" The Golden Eagle saw that the mountain was not in a good mood, so it smiled awkwardly and flew around him a few more times before it finally stopped looking at him in surprise.

    The mountain remained silent. He did not know how to respond to the Golden Eagle.

    After a long time.

    When Leng Xiaoqing and Leng Xiaoxiao were done being surprised, the two brothers decided to take their leave and leave the remaining time for Leng ruoxue to catch up with her little beasts!

    Before he left, baby did not forget to remind Leng Xiaoxiao,""Remember ourpensation!"

    When Leng Xiaoxiao heard this, he staggered and almost fell. He did not expect this little thing to still remember this! He had thought that the little fellow would have forgotten about such a warm gathering of the master beasts! From the looks of it, Leng Yiqun would not be able to escape this cmity!

    Nodding his head, Leng Xiaoxiao indicated that he would not forget. He then pulled his elder brother and left the falling snow garden as if they were running for their lives.

    Leng ruoxue''s curiosity was piqued when she saw the two Leng n''s elders running away as if they were being chased by evil spirits and heard the treasure mentionpensation.

    "Whatpensation? What did you guys do?" Leng ruoxue was still unclear about what had just happened outside the city gates, and did not pay attention to the movements of baby and the rest. However, based on her understanding of her beast, no matter what thepensation that baby had mentioned meant, her beast would definitely not suffer a loss.

    He just didn''t know who would be the unlucky one this time!

    "Cute master, someone is bullying us! Sob ... We''re so pitiful, we almost didn''t get to see our cute master!" When baby heard Leng ruoxue''s question, it suddenly remembered that it had yet toin to its master! What a big mistake it was to be a Beastie that was good at acting coquettishly! No! It had to work hard to correct its bad habit of forgetting business when it saw its master.

    "It''s that serious?" Hearing her precious''s words, Leng ruoxue could do nothing but feel astonished. To be honest, she didn''t believe her precious''s words. In this world, even if someone dared to bully her Beastie, the one who would suffer would definitely not be her own child. However, since her precious had already said so, it wouldn''t be right if she didn''t cooperate!

    So, after she asked the question in her heart, she revealed a pained expression again. She gently stroked her own Beastie''s soft and smooth fur and patiently waited for her baby toin to her. She also wanted to see who had the guts to bully her child, Hmph! She couldn''t even bear to touch a single hair of her little friend, let alone others!

    "En!" Baby''s Silver eyes were filled with tears as he nodded heavily. He then said, "It''s a guy called Leng Yiqun who bullied us."

    Following that, the five little beasts exined to their master what Leng Yiqun had done at the city gates with added oil and vinegar. After listening to it, Leng ruoxue''s forehead was filled with ck lines while mountain and his son, who were listening by the side, broke out in cold sweat!

    They swore! In the future, no matter who I bully, I will never bully these five little beasts. They are really too terrifying! Not only did he vividly describe what had happened at the city gate, he even described Leng Yiqun as a criminal who hadmitted a great crime and wanted to obstruct their master beast from meeting! If da Shan and his son were not involved at the scene, they might have believed the five little fellows and cklisted Leng Yiqun as an important enemy. In addition, he had to think of a way to avenge his Beastie. But now, they did not have such thoughts at all. Instead, they felt deep sympathy for that unlucky fellow named Leng Yiqun!

    Of all people to provoke, he had to provoke these five ck-hearted guys, sigh! He was really too pitiful.

    However, as much as they pitied Leng Yiqun, they were also curious as to what Leng ruoxue would do to that unlucky fellow when she heard what the few little beasts said. What made them even more confused was the strange expression on Leng ruoxue''s beautiful face.

    Rage? It didn''t look like it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But it didn''t make sense for him to not be angry. Based on their understanding of Leng ruoxue, they knew very well how protective this master was of their Beastie. Now that he heard that his Beastie was being bullied, why did he have such an expression?

    The father and son were very confused. They truly felt that they could not guess the thoughts of the strong.

    In reality, the reason why Leng ruoxue acted this way was because she felt that the Leng Yiqun she knew was not the same person as the one her beasties were talking about. Even though she did not have much contact with Leng Yiqun and he was a little self-righteous, he was definitely not the kind of person that her precious and the rest were talking about-a tyrant-level character!

    Based on Leng Yiqun''s intelligence and courage, he was just a tyrant. If they wanted him to show off his power in front of outsiders, they might as well wait for the iron tree to bloom!

    After some thought, Leng ruoxue could not help but ask,""Is the Leng Yiqun you''re talking about from the Leng family?"

    "Of course it is!" Babyughed evilly.

    "But the Leng n shouldn''t have anyone with the same name! Why is the Leng Yiqun that you guys are talking about different from the one I know?" Leng ruoxue asked in bewilderment.

    "Hehe! Cute master, people are multi-faceted! What you''ve seen should only be one side of him, while what we''ve seen is the other side. In short, he looks down on us beasts. We should really throw him to the beast n. In the beast n, he will definitely be a different species. At that time, let''s see if he still dares to not treat us as humans!" Baby said with a face full of anger. When he got to the point of excitement, he even clenched his ws into small fists.

    Upon hearing this, Leng ruoxue and big mountain broke out in cold sweat. They really wanted to say,"you weren''t humans to begin with!" However, it seemed that it was better not to say this, or it would affect everyone''s rtionship!

    Leng ruoxue caressed the obviously agitated baby in aforting manner and said,""That''s a good idea. I support you. "

    "Yes, we support you too." The mountain father and son quickly replied in unison.

    "And me." The mother parasol tree, who had been pretending to be invisible, also said.

    "I also support it. We must let those humans who disrespected us receive the most severe punishment." The Golden Eagle said.

    "Then it''s a deal! By the way, cute master, how much should we charge Leng Yiqun for his mental damage?" Baby thought for a while and asked.

    "You guys can do as you see fit. I''ll bear the consequences for you. Do whatever you want!" Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    Baby nodded in satisfaction when he heard this. The mountain father and son were moved to tears. What a good master! Sob ... When they heard Leng ruoxue''s words, they had the urge to recognize her as their master!

    The mountain father and son sighed with emotion. At that moment, several excited voices rang in their ears.

    "Master! We finally meet again!" The representatives of Wanshan city, led by the chief Steward, appeared in the garden of the falling snow garden.

    These tall and strong men had tears in their eyes, and they were so excited that their bodies were trembling.

 Chapter 2642 Speculations From The Outside World (3)

    The head butler of Wanshan city knelt down in front of Leng ruoxue and started bawling.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. However, she did not stop him. Instead, she allowed him to cry without caring about his image.

    The head butler cried until he was covered in snot and tears. When he had cried enough, he suddenly realized that he seemed to have embarrassed himself. He was a man, but he was crying like a woman. Master wouldn''t despise him, right?

    At the thought of this, he felt so wronged that he wanted to cry again.

    "Master!" The head Butler''s eyes were filled with tears as he called out shyly like a little wife.

    Leng ruoxue looked at his expression and felt even more embarrassed. However, she couldn''t let her subordinate down, so she could only smile awkwardly and say,""We meet again, head butler."

    "Master, we''ve missed you so much." Only then did the head butler remember the Wanshan city representative who had followed him here to meet his master, and he said with some embarrassment.

    "I also miss you guys very much. This time, I''vee back to bring you guys to the divine realm. In the future, everyone in the Wanshan city will develop in the divine realm!" Leng ruoxueughed.

    "Yes, we will all listen to master. However, if we leave, what will happen to Wanshan city? We''ve been developing there for so long, and there are already rules there. It''s a pity to give up just like that. " The head butler said with some reluctance. He had the deepest feelings for Wanshan city, and Wanshan city represented all his hard work. Therefore, it was really difficult for him to part with it when he left this time.

    Of course, no matter how important Wanshan city was to him, it was not as important as his master. Back then, if it wasn''t for the fact that he was arranged to stay behind to protect his master''s career, he would probably have gone to the divine realm withmander ye and the others at that time. And now, although it was a few yearster than that time, he was still quite happy to be able to leave with his master.

    "Sell Wanshan city! We won''t being back to the Haotian continent in the future, and there''s no use for us to keep the Wanshan city. " Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    "That''s good. " The head butler nodded his head. He was indeed reluctant to let Wanshan city go to waste. If he could find a good master for Wanshan city, he would be able to leave with a peace of mind. However, he had to carefully choose the candidate for the future master of Wanshan city, so as not to destroy Wanshan city.

    "I''ve picked out a few buyers from the top forces. When you''re free, you can get in touch with them and see who''s more suitable to be the new master of Wanshan city. Then, you can sell Wanshan city to him!" Leng ruoxue exined in an understanding manner as she could tell the head Butler''s thoughts and his reluctance to part with Wanshan city.

    "Yes, yes." The head butler was happy to hear that. Then, he asked about what had happened back then.

    Leng ruoxue saw that other than the head butler, the others were also curious and wanted to know, so she briefly exined it to them. When they heard how Leng ruoxue had managed to escape, they all broke out in cold sweat for him and sympathized with the Wen family.

    At the mention of the Wen family, the head butler quickly added,""Master, many people from the Wen family havee up from the Haotian continent. I think they were brought back by Sun Tao from the divine realm."

    "Yes, the Wen family in the divinity no longer exists. The Wen family on the Haotian continent should be their only hope of survival. However, the messenger of the Wen family is a disaster. What happened to the Wen family back then had a lot to do with me, so they can''t be kept." Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    She had never thought of herself as a good person. Hence, she would never let go of the Wen family just because she was too soft-hearted and let them off. Most importantly, she did not want to bring herself more trouble in the future. After all, she had only interacted with Wen Yuan for a short while and she knew that the Wen family was ambitious. Besides, Sun Tao was also around. She could not let the Wen family off.

    "Master, what do you need us to do?" The head butler nodded in agreement and asked.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Let''s observe the changes first. Also, I''m sure you''ve found out how many members of the Wen family are with Sun Tao and where they are. " Leng ruoxue asked. This time, she had sent her precious little beasts to the Wanshan city. This was one of the missions she had assigned them.

    "Yes, we''ve been keeping track of the Wen family''s situation ever since the incident in Luo city." The head butler said proudly, but in the next second, his face immediately fell and he said in frustration,"Master, we couldn''t help with the matter in Luo city."

    This was also one of the chief Butler''s greatest regrets in his life. He had always med himself. After all, they were all his master''s subordinates. They had failed in their duties when they only found out about the other party''s ident after the incident.

    "You can''t be med for this. After all, the Luo family is still in the light and they''ve been developing too quickly. It''s only natural for them to be a living target for the other party. Besides, no one expected Sun Tao to lead the Wen family back. Back then, I thought that he had fallen along with the Wen family! If I didn''t return to the Haotian continent this time, I wouldn''t have thought that he was still alive. " Leng ruoxue consoled.

    "Truly a disaster that lives on for a thousand years!" The head butler was not fond of Sun Tao and was rather disgusted. Just the fact that he had kidnapped his master with his master back then was enough to make him hate Sun Tao to the bone.

    "Don''t worry, he won''t have a good ending. " Leng ruoxue smiled as she promised.

    "Yes, with master around, Sun Tao will definitely not be able to escape this time." The head butler said with a smile.

    Leng ruoxue didn''t expect the head butler to learn how to suck up to her. She smiled and nodded. After exchanging pleasantries for a while, everyone busied themselves with preparing food and wine, preparing to celebrate.

    After preparing food and wine, it waste at night. The chief butler and the others left Luo Xue yuan reluctantly. Of course, they were all carried away by the Leng family''s attendants.

    After they left, the mother parasol tree, who had also drunk quite a bit, looked at Leng ruoxue with a smile and said,""Xue ''er, your subordinates can drink a lot, but they can''t drink as much as I can! Look! They were all taken down by me. Hey! Don''t move, I''m talking to you!"

    Hearing the mother parasol tree''s drunkenness, Leng ruoxueughed and said helplessly,""Senior, I didn''t move. You''re drunk!"

    After saying that, she couldn''t help but hold her forehead. In her entire life, this was the first time she had seen a drunk tree. It seemed that no matter how high the cultivation of the tree in front of her was, when it was drunk, it was no different from ordinary people.

    However, the drunk mother parasol tree would never admit that it had drunk too much. Instead, it looked at Leng ruoxue unhappily and said,""Little girl, I''m not drunk. You''re the one who''s moving! You can''t fool me. "

    Alright! Leng ruoxue gave up on arguing with someone who was so drunk that she could not differentiate between North and South. She supported the mother parasol tree back to her room and helped her lie down before she left and went to the garden again.

    When they reached the garden, Leng ruoxue was even more speechless.

    His Beastie was so drunk that it was lying on the ground. The mountain father and son were each hugging a small stone bench, drooling as they slept.

    After picking up all her little Beastie, she looked at big mountain and his son again. Finally, she called for two servants to send them back to their room.

 Chapter 2643 Speculations From The Outside World (4)

    The next day, the people who woke up began to have headaches. Leng ruoxue didn''t kindly give them The Hangover medicine either. Instead, she pretended to look at them with an unhappy expression.

    Knowing that they were in the wrong, the little beasts and the father and son, the mountain, did not dare to speak. Even the mother parasol tree became very obedient.

    Seeing them like this, Leng ruoxue was alreadyughing in her heart. However, she did not show it on her face. Instead, she continued to look at them with a serious expression. In an instant, everyone present, be it humans or beasts, felt their hearts stir from Leng ruoxue''s calm gaze. The atmosphere was also unusually tense.

    "What''s going on?" Suddenly, a curious voice was heard. The two brothers, Leng Xiaoqing and Leng Xiaoxiao, walked over and found an empty seat.

    The moment baby saw Leng Xiaoxiao, he cleverly changed the topic and said,""Leng family''s old ancestor, are you here to give uspensation?"

    As soon as it said that, the other four little beasts, the father and son of the mountain, and the mother parasol tree immediately turned to look at Leng Xiaoxiao.

    Leng Xiaoxiao became nervous when he saw that he had instantly be the focus of attention of the people and beasts present. He then said carefully,""We''ve already prepared thepensation, but we didn''t bring it this time. "

    He didn''t expect that after drinking so muchst night, this little guy still hadn''t forgotten about it. Sigh! What should he say?

    "Are you ready? Do you know how much we want aspensation?" Hearing this, baby blinked innocently and asked.

    "Uh!" Leng Xiaoxiao was speechless. From what he was saying, the other party must have an ideal amount in mind! Could he refuse? He knew that they might not be able to ept the number that the other party had said.

    However, looking at the serious expressions on his precious little beasts, he knew that no matter how much the other party wanted for the emotional damage, they would not refuse.

    "Hehe! I''m ready, but you can tell me if you have any ideas. We''ll discuss it. " After a moment of awkwardness, Leng Xiaoxiao quickly corrected himself.

    And baby was waiting for him to say this.

    Then, the baby turned to look at its master with a fawning smile and said,""Master, let''s discuss the amount of emotional damage!"

    "Is there even a need to discuss this? How much assets does Leng Yiqun have in total, including all his assets in the Leng family in his future life, as well as his small gold vault, you can just bring them all over. " Leng ruoxue said nonchntly.

    Leng Xiaoqing and Leng Xiaoxiao broke out in cold sweat when they heard this. However, the two brothers were d that Leng ruoxue had given them some face and did not ask the Leng family to pay thepensation. Otherwise, they would have to beg for food when they reached the divinity. As for what kind of treatment Leng Yiqun would receive, they couldn''t care less now. It was because the two of them had the same thoughts in their hearts-they couldn''t implicate the entire Leng family just because of Leng Yiqun.

    Therefore, when the two of them heard Leng ruoxue''s words, they immediately nodded their heads in agreement. Leng Xiaoqing even expressed that if this was not enough, they would make Leng Yiqun their ve and servant. No matter how Bao Bao and the other beasts did, they would not say a word.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Just like that, Leng Xiaoqing and Leng Xiaoxiao easily threw Leng Yiqun to baby and the rest. Although baby wasn''t too satisfied with the result, it still obediently agreed to it in order not to anger its master.

    In fact, the reason why it wanted to discuss thepensation at this time was mainly to divert its master''s attention so that he wouldn''t be angry with them. But now that its master was willing to pay attention to them, it was relieved andpletely at ease.

    AI! It was really a false rm! Baby couldn''t help but sigh.

    After that, Leng Xiaoqing and Leng Xiaoxiao finally had the chance to return to the main topic.

    The two of them hade to look for Leng ruoxue mainly to ask about Xue ''er''s next n. That was because all the forces on the Haotian continent, other than the few who had secretly pledged their allegiance to Sun Tao, had agreed to hire Leng ruoxue. Now was the time for them to start working.

    When Leng ruoxue heard the reason for their visit, she asked casually,""How did you deal with the people from the other forces who submitted to Sun Tao?"

    "I haven''t dealt with it yet! I only temporarily locked them up in the Leng family''s prison. Although many forces have requested for them to be killed directly so as to give Sun Tao a warning, I didn''t listen to them. " Leng Xiaoqing exined.

    "Mm, let them go!" Leng ruoxue nodded.

    "Let him go? Xue ''er, they are Sun Tao''s men. " Leng Xiaoqing could not understand what Leng ruoxue meant and could not help but remind her.

    "They''re just a few small fries. There''s no practical point in keeping them alive. It''s better to let them fight with Sun Tao. " Leng ruoxue smiled.

    "Hmm, that''s a good idea. Let them fight Sun Tao while we look for an opportunity tounch a sneak attack." Leng Xiaoqing agreed after some thought.

    Leng ruoxue smiled and didn''t say much.

    After knowing her intentions, Leng Xiaoqing and Leng Xiaoxiao immediately bade their goodbyes and released her.

    As for Leng ruoxue, she naturally returned to her days of being a hands-off manager.

    As long as it was a task that requiredmunication with the major forces, she would hand it over to the chief butler and Luo Lin to do, and she would close her door every day, so no one knew what she was busy with. There were even many spections in the outside world that she was thinking about how to deal with Sun Tao.

    However, only the people closest to Leng ruoxue knew that Leng ruoxue did not do anything at all. She did not even think about it. Every day, other than eating and sleeping, she would either lie in the garden and bask in the sun. Her days were free and at ease.

 Chapter 2644 Chaos In The Hearts Of People (1)

    More importantly, Leng ruoxue did not care about what the outside world thought about her. She was still the same until the mother parasol tree could not stand it anymore. She asked helplessly,""Xue ''er, how long do you n to bezy?"

    "I''m cking?" Leng ruoxue, who was lying on the deck chair in the garden, blinked her beautiful eyes and said innocently.

    "Of course there is! Do you know that the outside world is guessing what you''re doing and when you''re going to deal with Sun Tao? many forces can''t wait. They''re in constant fear every day, afraid that Sun Tao wille to find them. Especially after they heard that the dogs that had submitted to Sun Tao had been released, some forces were furious. You''re hiding here and not asking about anything, but the two little guys of the Leng family are so busy. It''s really not easy for them. " The mother parasol tree sighed as it spoke, and it conveniently pitied Leng Xiaoqing and Leng Xiaoxiao.

    Even though the mother parasol tree said that, Leng ruoxue could hear a hint of schadenfreude in its tone. Furthermore, Leng ruoxue knew that the mother parasol tree had been enjoying the show for the past few days. When it had nothing to do, it would use its divine consciousness to watch the show. Hence, she did not believe that the mother parasol tree would suddenly act up with a sense of justice and wanted to use her of being irresponsible!

    "Senior, since you feel so sorry for someone, why don''t you go and help them?" Leng ruoxue teased with a smile.

    "Help them? How can I help?" The mother parasol tree was shocked and immediately became alert. Nothing good woulde out of this little girl asking her for help! She could not be fooled.

    "I''m just helping them calm down the angry forces! With senior''s pressure, I believe they will shut up soon. " Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "Girl, you''ve already signed a contract with them. Can''t you just do what you''re supposed to do?" The mother parasol tree asked immediately.

    "I''m on official business! However, some people are too impatient, so I can only ask senior for help. " Leng ruoxue said innocently.

    "You''re on business? You eat and sleep every day, then eat again after you sleep, or you''ll be sunbathing in the garden. Is this called doing proper business? And those little beasts of yours too, ying all day and disappearing without a trace, leaving early and returningte ... Wait! Could it be that you had them monitor Sun Tao?" The mother parasol tree suddenly thought of this possibility and quickly asked.

    "No, they took the Golden Hawk out to y. The few of them have been getting along quite well recently. " Leng ruoxue nodded in satisfaction.

    "Girl, I know it''s impossible for you to not have any thoughts about it, so don''t y dumb with me. Tell me first!" The mother parasol tree pleaded anxiously.

    "Senior, can''t you see that I''m just waiting for an opportunity?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "The rabbit is Sun Tao?" The mother parasol tree asked with uncertainty.

    "It''s only one. " Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "Are you sure he''lle? Why do I feel like he''ll hide in a rat hole the moment he hears your name?" The parasol tree mother tree said matter-of-factly, Xue ''er''s reputation was notorious, she really did not think that Sun Tao would take the initiative toe to her door and get beaten up! Then how low was the other party''s IQ!

    "Senior, you don''t know him. If he knows I''m in the city, he''lle. If that''s the case, do we still need to find him? Just wait here. Besides, just to be safe, he''ll also bring the entire Wen family over. " Leng ruoxue said confidently.

    "You''re so sure?" The mother parasol tree was in disbelief.

    "I''m sure, I''m sure, and I''m certain. Sun Tao is an obstinate and self-opinionated person. He thinks that Haotian continent is already under his control, and he has the Wen family as his helpers. Naturally, he won''t take me seriously, so he will definitelye. " Leng ruoxueughed.

    "What if he didn''te? Wouldn''t you be waiting for nothing?" The mother parasol tree reminded.

    "Based on my understanding of him, he won''t let go of such a good opportunity, especially when he knows that I''ming back alone. He''ll think that his chance hase." Leng ruoxue was exceptionally confident.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Since you''re so sure, then I can only wait and see." The mother parasol tree did not know what to say when it saw how confident Leng ruoxue was.

    Just as she was about to change the topic, she suddenly saw her baby and the rest return from the outside from the corner of her eye. The mother parasol tree smiled and said,""Ah, I actually saw you guyse back during the day. It''s really not easy!"

    "Wuu ... Master, senior tree, we''re on the verge of a mental breakdown!" Hearing the voice of the mother parasol tree, Yu was the first to start wailing.

    When Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree saw this, they looked at the dejected little fellows in confusion. What was going on? Who had the ability to make them copse? The two of them were very curious!

    However, none of the five little beasts answered their questions. Instead, they cried together.

    Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree were speechless when they saw this.

    Did it have to be so exaggerated? Leng ruoxue would never believe that they had encountered something so sad. One had to know that other than Mei, the other four little beasts had always been heartless, but now Mei was crying with them. How serious was this matter?

    Left with no choice, Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree carried the little beasts and coaxed them one by one.

    "Master, you should throw that Golden Eagle away! If we stay with it, we''ll be driven mad. " Yu, who was being coaxed by Leng ruoxue, said with a choked voice.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree looked at each other and understood immediately!

    It seemed that the five little guys had also experienced the Golden Eagle''s character and were deeply shocked. Leng ruoxue pitied them in her heart and asked again,""Where''s the Golden Eagle? Why didn''t hee back with you?"

    The five little beasts looked at each other, but no one answered.

    "Where is it?" Leng ruoxue, who felt that something was amiss, asked again.

    "It''s very good. We put it in a mountain near the proud cold city. We saw that it liked it there, so we left it there." Yu looked at his master carefully and exined.

    "You guys have already thrown it away?" Leng ruoxue was speechless. These little fellows were just asking her to lose the Golden Hawk. So they wanted to act first and reportter!

    "We didn''t leave it behind. It said it liked that ce." Yu emphasized. With that, it quickly lowered its little head, not daring to look at Leng ruoxue. Naturally, Leng ruoxue could see a trace of guilt on its face.

    "Are there any mountains near the city? Why can''t I find it?" The mother parasol tree, who had a map of the Haotian continent in her hand, could not help but ask.

    "There is. The mountain isn''t big, so it''s not on the map. More importantly, it''s very quiet there. No humans wille to disturb it." Baby quickly exined.

    "You guys ... Are not talking about a barren mountain, are you? Oh my God! That little fellow will starve to death. " When the mother parasol tree heard that, it was a little worried.

    "How can that be? it will find its own food. For so many years, without us, it has still lived well." Baby said disapprovingly.

 Chapter 2645 Chaos In The Hearts Of People (2)

    "That''s different. If it was a barren mountain without any nts, it would be the first Golden Eagle to die of hunger on the Haotian continent. Xue ''er, we have to go find that little fellow. " The mother parasol tree was kind and full of love, it could not bear to see the little fellow die from hunger.

    "Let''s go find it!" Leng ruoxue nodded. Then, she pretended to look at the five little beasts unhappily, as if she was ming them for making their own decisions.

    "Master ..." Leng ruoxue''s reproachful gaze was too much for the five little fellows. They didn''t expect that their master, who had always doted on them, would me them for a foreign beast. This made them feel very ufortable.

    "Don''t you know where you went wrong?" Leng ruoxue asked coldly.

    "We just don''t want it to be by our cute master''s side," Baby said loudly. Therefore, although they seemed to be getting along well with the Golden Eagle, they were actually trying to find a chance to send it away. After a few days, their desire to do so became stronger, because the Golden Eagle was driving them crazy.

    "I have quite a number of Beastie around me, it doesn''t matter if it''s one more. Why are you all targeting it?" Leng ruoxue could not understand. As far as she knew, although her precious little fellows liked to fight for favor, they had never deceived other Beastie into secretly throwing them away, so she could not understand why they were acting like this.

    "It''s all for me. I don''t want it to take my job. " Yu said in a low voice. The four of them were all trying to help him by targeting the Golden Eagle.

    "Yu, Didn''t I tell you that no Beastie can steal your job?" Leng ruoxue sighed softly and her tone softened.

    "But I''m worried! My instinct tells me that it''s a great threat to me. Sob ... Master has so many flying beasts, and many of them are faster than me. I''m useless in the divine world. If I''m reced by other Eagle ns on Haotian continent, what''s the point of me? I don''t want to be a burden. I also want to do something for master. " Yu said with an aggrieved expression.

    "You fool! Who said you''re useless? All of you are irreceable in my heart. " Leng ruoxue''s heart ached when she heard the Golden Hawk''sint. These little beasts had been following her since high wind continent. Perhaps they couldn''t help her sometimes due to their strength, but in her heart, they were not pure beasts, but family. That was why she never thought that Yu would think that she was useless. AI! It seemed that when she was free, she really had tomunicate properly with the beasts to prevent them from overthinking.

    "Oh ... Master!" When they heard Leng ruoxue say that they were irreceable, the few little beasts pounced into her arms and were so touched that they started bawling again.

    "Alright, stop crying. It''s as if I''m bullying you." Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    "Master is bullying us. That Golden Eagle is so stupid and likes to talk big. Master is so good to it ..." Seeing that its master''s anger seemed to have subsided, baby immediately began toin.

    In the beginning, they didn''t know what the Golden Hawk was like. However, after spending a few days with it, they found that the Hawk was not just unbearable. With this discovery and their master''s special treatment of the Hawk, they decided to get rid of it on impulse. Their lovely master treated the Hawk so differently, which made them deeply realize the danger they had never been in.

    "Hehe, it seems like you''ve experienced it too." Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "Master is so bad. He knows the Hawk''s personality, but he still wants us to get along with it. We are almost driven crazy by it." Baby said with lingering fear.

    "This is called sharing blessings and difficulties! As its master, I''ve endured it for so long. Of course, you guys should experience it too. " Leng ruoxueughed in delight, especially when she saw the five little beasts ''resentful gazes. Herughter became even more cheerful.

    "Bad master!" At this moment, if the five little beasts still didn''t know that they had been tricked by their master, they would be too stupid. However, after thinking it through, they began to doubt their master''s motive for keeping the Golden Eagle.

    The Golden Eagle had a special personality, so it shouldn''t be master''s cup of tea. Why did master keep it?<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Master, when did you change your taste?" Yu couldn''t help but ask.

    "What do you mean?" This question puzzled Leng ruoxue.

    "Why did you take that Golden Eagle in? don''t tell us you didn''t have time to send it home! We won''t believe you now. " Baby took over Yu''s question and said it very straightforwardly.

    "Not having time is one thing, but I do want to keep it. Don''t you think it''s quite interesting? If there are any difficult enemies in the future, we''ll send it into the enemy''s territory to brainwash them, and it''ll be twice the result with half the effort!" Leng ruoxue said nonchntly.

    The five little beasts were speechless when they heard this. But thinking about it, the Golden Eagle definitely had the ability to drive the enemy crazy, but it was too weak to do anything big!

    "That''s a good idea. Let us train this Golden Hawk!" Baby thought for a while and said with confidence.

    When the Mei and the other little beasts heard this, they were so frightened that their faces turned pale.

    Yu trembled and pointed at the treasure with his wing. He said in a panic,""I didn''t hear wrong, did I? You still want to train it? Oh my God! You must be crazy! How could you have such a thought?"

    "It''s not me, it''s US!" Baby emphasized.

    "I don''t want to take on this burden. I''m afraid that before I can train the Golden Eagle, it will drive me crazy or brainwash me. What do you want to see?" Yu said in shock.

    "If I don''t train it, how many enemies can it deal with now?" Baby frowned and said with a headache.

    "That, that still can''t be ..." Yu still wanted to fight for it, but he was interrupted by Leng ruoxue.

    "Darling, that''s a good idea. From now on, I''ll officially hand that little fellow over to you. Not only must you train it well, but you must also take good care of it!" Leng ruoxue said firmly.

    "Cute master, don''t worry. We won''t fail our mission!" Baby was full of confidence. However, the four little beasts were not as confident as it was. They were unusually silent.

    However, Leng ruoxue was still very satisfied with this oue.

    "Let me remind you, that Golden Eagle has no sense of direction. Most importantly, you guys have lost it on purpose. You can think about it after you find it!" At this time, seeing that the master beast and the others were chatting happily, the mother parasol tree could not help but pour some cold water on their heads.

    "Master, the situation doesn''t look good. We''d better quickly go and find it!" Treasure replied immediately.

    Leng ruoxue was very satisfied with her baby''s concern for her partner and nodded. After that, she and the mother parasol tree let the five little beasts lead the way. They nned to find the Golden Eagle that was left in a barren mountain.

 Chapter 2646 Chaos In The Hearts Of People (3)

    After they left the snow garden, the two of them and the five beasts met Leng Xiaoqing and Leng Xiaoxiao before they even walked out of the Leng n. The two of them were surprised that Leng ruoxue had finally stepped out of the courtyard. After asking around, they found out that they were going to find the Golden Eagle that had wandered into a barren mountain near the AO han city.

    The two of them couldn''t understand why the Golden Eagle, who had been staying in the Leng family''s main house, would go to the barren mountain. They immediately said that they would go with him and help him find it.

    Then, without waiting for Leng ruoxue''s approval, he followed and sat on feather''s back. Helplessly, Yu could only carry two more people and fly to a barren mountain.

    Very quickly, Yu arrived at the entrance of the barren mountain. Looking at the barren mountain range that was half a man tall, not even the shadow of a green tree could be seen, Leng Xiaoqing could not hold it in any longer and asked,""Xue ''er, why did your Golden Eagle suddenly run away from home? And even ran here?"

    Leng ruoxue fell silent. She felt that she might beughed at if she told the truth, so she decided to keep her mouth shut.

    But baby couldn''t help it. He clenched his little fist and said loudly,""Who said it ran away from home? We''re ying hide-and-seek. "

    "Alright! I''ve misunderstood. " Leng Xiaoqing was speechless. She was smart enough not to continue asking.

    After entering the mountain, they flew straight to the ce where they had left the Golden Eagle, but they didn''t find any trace of the Golden Eagle. They only saw a few golden feathers on the ground. Suddenly, the five little beasts were a little anxious.

    "Master, let''s split up and search!" The Mei suggested.

    "Alright, take care." Leng ruoxue agreed. Then, the four humans and five demonic beasts each chose a direction and began a carpet search.

    After a long time.

    They returned to the meeting ce. The five little beasts were all dejected, and Leng ruoxue and the other three did not discover anything.

    "Don''t worry too much. Maybe it has returned to the Leng family''s main house by itself!" Leng Xiaoqing saw that the atmosphere was a little gloomy, so she could onlyfort him.

    "No, it has no sense of direction. I think it was captured." Baby said with an anxious face, feeling a little guilty in his heart.

    "Let''s go back first! It might have really gone back by itself. " Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    "Cute master, let''s keep looking!" Baby said worriedly. As a Beastie, it really didn''t want the Golden Eagle to be taken away by humans. You should know that not all Masters in this world treat Beastie as family like their master.

    "There''s no need to look for him, let''s go back first. " Leng ruoxue gave a halfmand. In fact, she knew that there was no trace of the Golden Eagle nearby, and she did not know where the little fellow had gone. However, regardless of whether the Golden Eagle had been captured by humans or not, she did not want her Beastie to have any psychological burden.

    It was good that she was biased. In short, for her, the Golden Eagle''s status could not bepared with her little Beastie. As for the Golden Eagle, it could only pray for itself.

    Just like that, Leng ruoxue''s group of four and the five extremely unwilling little beasts returned to the Leng family''s main residence.

    In the next few days, the five beasts that Leng ruoxue had kept in the snow garden tried all sorts of ways to go out and continue looking for the Golden Eagle. However, they were all caught by their master. This fact made them quite depressed. After that, the five little beasts that wanted to sneak away were sent into the bracelet by Leng RUO.

    In the snow garden.

    Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree were drinking tea and chatting as usual.

    As they were chatting, the mother parasol tree suddenly asked,""Xue ''er, are you really not going to look for the little Golden Hawk?"

    In reality, she had wanted to ask this question for a long time. However, she had noticed that the five little beasts were not in a good mood these few days, so she did not dare to ask Leng ruoxue what she thought.

    "Senior, I''ve asked green vessel to search the area, but there''s no sign of the Golden Eagle." Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    "This is serious. If we can''t find the Golden Hawk, your five little beasts will be so guilty!" The mother parasol tree heaved a sigh.

    "We have no choice. Now we can only pray that the Golden Hawk will meet a good master." Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    "AI! I hope so!" The mother parasol tree did not know what to say.

    She could only say that the Golden Eagle was rather unlucky. In order to prevent Sun Tao''s sudden attack, they almost did not dare to go too far away from the proud cold city. Otherwise, they could have gone further to find the little guy.

    "Sister, I found the Golden Hawk." At this moment, Qing Jue''s voice suddenly rang in Leng ruoxue''s mind.

    "Where are you?" When Leng ruoxue heard this, she hurriedly asked.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Outside the city gate." Qing Jue''s voice was a little strange.

    "Xue ''er, Sun Tao has brought his men to attack the city!" At the same time, Leng Xiaoxiao''s anxious voice could be heard in the garden. His voice had arrived before he had even arrived.

    By the time Leng Xiaoxiao appeared in the garden, Leng ruoxue noticed that his forehead was covered in sweat.

    "Outside the city gate?" Leng ruoxue asked subconsciously.

    "Yes, he has brought more than 1000 people with him, and tens of thousands of people with him. Now the entire proud cold city is surrounded by his people." Leng Xiaoxiao''s face was a little pale.

    "Let''s go out and take a look. " Seeing that the rabbit had finally arrived, Leng ruoxue was naturally happy. Especially since that stupid Golden Eagle was also at the city gate, she had to go out.

    However, when Leng Xiaoxiao heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he immediately became anxious.""Xue ''er, there are too many of them. Don''t go out and find a ce to hide! Let us handle Sun Tao. "

    The number of people on their side paled inparison to Sun Tao ''s. There was no way topare them at all, especially in terms of experts. They were even more pitiful. Even if they counted all the elites who were currently living in the AO han city, they did not even have one-tenth of the number of people on their side.

    Whether it was the difference in numbers or the difference in strength between the two sides, it had already made many people panic.

    At this moment, even if they had confidence in Leng ruoxue, those who had not seen her true strength werepletely flustered.

    Even Leng Xiaoqing and Leng Xiaoxiao started to worry about Leng ruoxue. It was clear that Sun Tao was here for Xue ''er. Now, the other party was making a scene outside the city, demanding that they hand Xue'' er over. How could they possibly do that?

    Not to mention that Leng ruoxue was still a member of the Leng family, even if this little girl wasn''t from the Leng family, with their pride, they wouldn''t allow them to use a woman to resolve the current crisis. If they did that, could they still be considered men?

    However, even though they would not do something so uncultured, it did not mean that the other forces would not be moved by Sun Tao''s proposal. This was because the two brothers had clearly sensed that some forces had already lost their minds due to their fickleness.

    Initially, some of the factions were already very dissatisfied with Leng ruoxue''s dy in fulfilling her promise to deal with Sun Tao. Now, Sun Tao had brought so many people with him and even proposed a condition that seemed rather easy to fulfill. As long as Leng ruoxue was handed over, Sun Tao promised to leave immediately with his men and not make a move against any of the factions. To the various factions, this was a huge temptation!

    One must know that Sun Tao''s conditions would not cause any loss to the various forces. More importantly, the other party had promised never to make a move on them. In the eyes of many forces, this was much more favorable than Leng ruoxue''s condition of taking half of their assets before she was willing to deal with Sun Tao. It was easy to imagine the choices of some of the forces who had been forced to sign the contract.

    When the two brothers sensed that some factions were showing signs of such a thing, one of them stayed in the city to deal with the other factions ''difficulties, while the other immediately came over to inform Leng ruoxue to escape.

    In their opinion, it was not a good time for Xue ''er to step out of the Leng family''s residence. Otherwise, she would definitely be attacked by some forces. They didn''t want to see that happen!

    When Leng ruoxue noticed that Leng Xiaoxiao''s tone was a little off, she sized him up and asked,""What happened? Why did you ask me to Dodge?"

    "It''s fine. Didn''t I say that there are too many of them?" Leng Xiaoxiao said hurriedly.

    "You want me to hide just because there are too many people?" Leng ruoxue was speechless. She was not a fool. When Leng Xiaoxiao said this, other than being anxious, he also had a guilty conscience as if he was lying. He was clearly hiding something from her, and it was something rted to her.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue looked at the mother parasol tree.

    The mother parasol tree saw that Xue ''er was asking it with her eyes and said with a look of anticipation,""It''s so lively inside and outside the city now. The people outside are moring to hand you over, and there are also people inside who are demanding the Leng family to hand you over! Xue ''er, let''s go out and watch the show! I can''t wait any longer. "

    "Let''s go!" Hearing this, Leng ruoxue agreed with the mother parasol tree''s suggestion. She also wanted to know who had the foresight to want to hand her over.

    With that, the two of them ignored Leng Xiaoxiao, who was stomping his feet in anxiety, and left the snow garden.

    "Xue ''er, my little ancestor, don''t go out!" When Leng Xiaoxiao saw that Leng ruoxue and the other woman had ignored his existence and advice and walked out, he was so anxious that he almost felt his liver burn with anger. He hurriedly chased after them.

    However, Leng ruoxue had always had her own ideas, so it was impossible for Leng Xiaoxiao to persuade her. Leng Xiaoxiao realized thister on and could only put on an expression as if he was willing to risk his life to apany the willful girl. He stayed by Leng ruoxue''s side, guarding her like a guardian angel.

    He had even decided that if anyone dared to force Xue ''er, he would fight them to the death.

    On the way to the Leng family''s main residence, the parasol tree noticed that Leng Xiaoxiao was extremely nervous. It even patted his shoulder with a smile and said,""Calm down! Little guy, you''re too nervous! Rx!"

    He couldn''t rx!

    Leng Xiaoxiao shot a resentful nce at Leng ruoxue. If this girl was willing to listen to him, he might not be so nervous! But now, he felt that he was so worried that his hair had turned white.

 Chapter 2647 The Picky Golden Eagle (1)

    Unfortunately, at this moment, neither Leng ruoxue nor the mother parasol tree cared about Leng Xiaoxiao''s thoughts. The mother parasol tree was eager for the situation to be as lively and chaotic as possible, but Leng ruoxue did not care.

    The few of them quickly left the Leng family''s main residence. As soon as they stepped out of the main gate, they happened to see many forces ''representatives blocking the Leng family''s main residence''s entrance, shouting something loudly.

    The moment they saw Leng ruoxue, the entire ce fell into a momentary silence. After a few minutes, everyone finally reacted. Someone even started to stir things up,"Quickly hand Leng ruoxue over. We''ll be safe once we hand her over!"

    His words quickly drew a response from many people, and the scene became chaotic. Leng Xiaoqing, who was originally maintaining order, heard his words and his face turned ck immediately! "You bastard!" These people were really toowless. In front of him, the ancestor of the Leng family, they were moring to hand over the Leng family. Wasn''t this a p to his face?

    Leng Xiaoqing was furious, but he was even angrier that Leng Xiaoxiao had failed to persuade that willful girl, Leng ruoxue, to go into hiding. He had even brought her out. Wasn''t this making her a living target?

    He red at Leng Xiaoxiao angrily, and his eyes seemed to be ming him for not doing a good job. Leng Xiaoxiao looked at his elder brother with an aggrieved expression and did not argue.

    After ring at Leng Xiaoxiao, Leng Xiaoqing turned her gaze to the person who had spoken earlier. She was about to scold him when an even angrier voice suddenly came from behind her,""Who has the guts to hand over my master?"

    The ones who let out this roar were Luo Lin and the others who had arrived after them. Initially, when they heard that Sun Tao had arrived, they wanted to immediately look for Leng ruoxue. Who knew that their master had already left the falling snow garden? when they heard that, they immediately chased after her and happened to witness the scene just now!

    Even though Leng ruoxue and the parasol tree mother tree did not have much of a reaction to the scene before their eyes, when Luo Lin and the rest heard someone suggesting to hand their master over to Sun Tao, their anger instantly surged. The head butler of Wanshan city was one step ahead and grabbed the cor of the instigator, loudly questioning,""Are you the one who wants to hand over my master?"

    "No, it''s not just my idea. This is everyone''s idea. You''d better follow the public''s opinion. This is good for you and US!" The person being held by the head butler of Wanshan city was a middle-aged man. At this moment, his face had already turned pale from the fear of the fiendish head butler, and he was even stuttering a little. However, as soon as he thought of Sun Tao and the others outside the city, he still mustered up his courage to express his thoughts.

    He felt that he wasn''t only doing this for himself, but for everyone''s benefit. Hence, everyone should be grateful to him for taking the lead to make such a request. One should know that thew couldn''t punish the masses. If this was everyone''s intention, then Leng ruoxue would have no choice but toply.

    But would Leng ruoxue do what he had imagined? The answer was no.

    When the myriad Mountain city''s head butler heard the other party''s words, he snorted and roared,""Bullshit! What do you mean by everyone''s intention? this was clearly your own idea, and you actually pushed the responsibility onto everyone. What kind of heart do you have? At a time like this, instead of thinking about how everyone should work together to deal with Sun Tao, you''re instigating internal strife among us. Speak! Are you a spy sent by Sun Tao?"

    "I, I''m not! Don''t wrong me!" The middle-aged man was furious. In a short moment, his pale face turned red. It was obvious how angry he was.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It must be known that in the middle-aged man''s mind, instigating was one thing, but he definitely couldn''t let the other party Pin the me of Sun Tao''s traitor on his head. If everyone suspected him like that, even if Sun Tao didn''t attack him, these people wouldn''t let him off. So for the sake of his life, he couldn''t be wronged like that no matter what.

    However, after many years of experience, the head butler of the Wanshan city was no longer the kind Bandit he was in the past. The current him had the aura of a superior. Seeing that the other party seemed to want to put up ast-ditch struggle, he coldlyughed and said,"Wrongly used you? Do I need to do that?"

    "Of course there is. You are Leng ruoxue''s subordinate. Because I suggested for everyone to hand Leng ruoxue over, you bore a grudge against me." The middle-aged man quibbled.

    "Alright! I hate you so much, so shouldn''t I just kill you now? Who asked you to incite everyone to hand over my master! AI! I have no choice!" Wanshan city''s head butler said with a face full of evil intent. His cold eyes swept across the others. These fence sitters, he really hoped that Sun Tao could get rid of them all. Otherwise, helping them might just turn out to be a bunch of ungrateful wolves!

    "You, you ..." The middle-aged man was so angry that he couldn''t speak. After taking a few deep breaths, he turned his head to the people behind him and continued to incite,""You guys heard it. Because I suggested that we hand over his master, not only did he use me, he even wanted to cut me off. Sob ... You guys have to do me justice! Who did I do it for? It was all for everyone''s safety! For the safety of the entire Haotian continent!"

    The middle-aged man''s words were sincere and earnest. Those who had the same thoughts as him secretly nodded. However, some people sneered at his words and suggestions.

    "You put everyone''s safety and the safety of Haotian continent on the basis of sacrificing a woman. You call this for everyone''s good? You''re a disgrace to all men. " The LAN n''s old ancestor was the first to speak in disdain. After he finished speaking, he even nodded towards Leng ruoxue, indicating that he was on her side.

    Naturally, Leng ruoxue returned him a smile to show that she appreciated his kindness.

    LAN lie saw that his ancestor had stood up for him, so he naturally agreed,""That''s right, are you even worthy of being a man? What did your parents teach you? You''re always thinking of sacrificing others when you''re in danger. No wonder your family is still a small, unranked family. With your thoughts, your family will never be able to be strong. I truly feel sorry for your nsmen. How could they have a n head like you? "You sacrificed a weak woman when you encountered danger today, but what about next time? If there''s any more danger, are you going to sacrifice your family?"

    LAN lie''s words were malicious and seemed to be trying to sow discord. The middle-aged man''s family members listened to LAN lie''s words and thought about it carefully. After all, this kind of thing could happen in the future. They knew better than anyone else what kind of person their master was.

    He was a timid person. To say that he was a spy nted by Sun Tao was indeed an injustice. Their family head did not have the brains to think of submitting to Sun Tao. Furthermore, their family''s strength was too low. Sun Tao might not even be interested in them.

    And now, in order to protect himself, the family head had obviously offended those who were close to Leng ruoxue. As such, some of the more flexible-minded people were thinking about whether they should unite with the family head or go against him.

    These people were very conflicted. This was because Sun Tao''s strength was obvious, while Leng ruoxue''s strength was like a flower in the water or the moon in the mirror. No one could figure it out. Therefore, they didn''t know what to do for a while.

 Chapter 2648 The Picky Golden Eagle (2)

    AI! This was truly a difficult choice, and if they made the wrong choice, their small family would be directly annihted and cease to exist.

    The middle-aged man had no idea that LAN lie''s words had caused some of his nsmen to change their minds. He was so angry at LAN lie''s words that he was stomping his feet.

    Just as the middle-aged man was thinking of a rebuttal, Leng ruoxue''s voice suddenly rang out.

    "Which one of you agrees to hand me over?" Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes swept across the crowd as she asked indifferently. Her voice was quite calm, and no one could make out anything from it.

    The moment Leng Xiaoqing heard Leng ruoxue''s question, he became even more anxious.

    "Xue ''er, you don''t have to worry about this. Just leave it to me." Leng Xiaoqing said hurriedly. As he spoke, he gave Leng Xiaoxiao a look.

    "Yup! Xue ''er! With us here, no one will dare to touch you. " Leng Xiaoxiao quickly added.

    "I''m just asking. Like this one said, we have to follow the public''s opinion!" Leng ruoxue looked at Leng Xiaoqing and his brother in a consoling manner, then said with a half-smile. However, the two brothers miraculously calmed down after receiving aforting gaze from Leng ruoxue.

    "That''s right, you should follow the public''s opinion," When the middle-aged man heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he thought that she was afraid of the pressure from the crowd. He could not help but feel proud of himself. This was all his credit!

    "If that''s the case, then make your choice quickly! Also, let me know who thinks that handing me over is the best way. " Leng ruoxue replied with a smile.

    When the middle-aged man heard this, he quickly turned around and said to the people behind him,""Hurry up and tell her that we all agree to do this!"

    Silence! For a few minutes, no one made a sound.

    "Hurry up and tell her! As long as we hand her over to Sun Tao, we''ll be safe. " Seeing that no one responded, the middle-aged man was a little anxious. He could not understand why so many people had agreed to hand Leng ruoxue over just a moment ago. Why was everyone so silent now? If they didn''t respond, then what was the point of him acting alone?

    Thinking of this, the middle-aged man was furious!

    He felt that Leng ruoxue''s appearance had given everyone great pressure, causing them to not dare to express their feelings. What should he do?

    The middle-aged man was very anxious. His forehead was slowly covered in cold sweat.

    "What? weren''t you guys yelling and yelling happily before?" Leng ruoxue asked coldly. Are you all mute now?"

    Still, no one spoke!

    Those who had agreed to hand Leng ruoxue over were now in a dilemma. They had wanted to hand her over in exchange for their own safety. However, the other party''s aura was too strong, and it was so strong that they could not breathe. Hence, they were not sure if their decision was right or wrong.

    "I''ll give you five minutes to think. You must make a choice." Leng ruoxue was starting to lose her patience. She didn''t want to waste any more time with them. She deeply felt that it wasn''t worth it to waste her precious time on these people. Therefore, she decided to quickly settle everyone''s stance, so that she could decide what she should do next.

    As soon as she finished speaking, LAN lie was the first to approach Leng ruoxue with a cheeky smile on his face. With a fawning expression, he said,"Xue ''er, I have to stand on your side."

    "Do you need to thank your brother?" Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but tease LAN lie when she saw him calling himself ''big brother'' in front of her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "No need! No need!" LAN lie was sweating profusely. He could feel a dangerous aura. Wu...Couldn''t this girl just let him enjoy being an elder?

    LAN lie was very worried!

    It looked like in front of Xue ''er, he was destined to never be able to turn things around.

    Once the five minutes were up, Leng ruoxue immediately pointed at the middle-aged man and said,""You can choose now. Those who agree to hand me over, just stand behind this person. "

    Hearing this, all the major forces were still watching.

    LAN lie took a look and immediately called out to the LAN family members,"The LAN family, stand on my side!"

    Everyone from the LAN family looked at each other. Seeing that the old ancestor did not move, none of them dared to make a decision on their own. It was only until the old ancestor of the LAN family sighed softly that he spoke,""Follow me!"

    After he finished speaking, he brought the remaining members of the LAN n and stood between Leng ruoxue and the middle-aged man. They each took a look at each other before they stood behind the middle-aged man in shock.

    Instantly, the middle-aged man was pleased.

    LAN lie, the Leng family, and the other major forces were all dumbfounded. What was going on?

    The LAN family''s old ancestor was speaking up for Leng ruoxue just now and looked down on a certain someone who wanted to sacrifice a woman in exchange for his own safety! Why did the LAN family''s old ancestor take the lead to go back on his word in such a short time? Especially since the LAN family''s old ancestor and young master had made different choices. Was this the rhythm of the LAN family''s division?

    Everyone was puzzled. On the other hand, Leng Xiaoqing and Leng Xiaoxiao were extremely furious. As everyone knew, the Leng family and the LAN family had always had a good rtionship. They were almost on the same boat. However, this time, the LAN family had pped the Leng family in the face. Therefore, the two men''s faces turned ck and white in an extremely ugly manner.

    However, Leng ruoxue was extremely calm.

    As the young master of the LAN family, LAN lie couldn''t stay calm at all. He shouted at the LAN family''s old ancestor in disappointment,""Old ancestor, how could you agree to hand Xue ''er over to Sun Tao? That guy is a scumbag, he won''t let Xue ''er off!"

    When the LAN family''s old ancestor heard this, he sighed to himself, but his face was so calm that no one could tell what he was really thinking. In fact, the LAN family was also quite puzzled about this. However, since this was the decision of their ancestor, they must support it. At this moment, LAN lie''s thoughts were naturally ignored by them. Who asked LAN lie''s seniority and status to be inferior to the LAN family''s ancestor?

    Seeing that the LAN family had agreed to hand Leng ruoxue over, the people who had the same thoughts but did not dare to express them no longer pretended to be invisible. They all stood behind the middle-aged man.

    At this moment, other than the Leng family, her own subordinates, and LAN lie, the only one who supported her was Leng ruoxue.

    Comparing the two, her side seemed a little cold and pitiful. However, when Leng ruoxue saw this situation, she became even calmer.

    In the time that followed, the various forces were all extremely cautious and deep in thought before deciding on their own positions. Leng ruoxue''s side did not only consist of the Leng family, LAN lie and her subordinates. The top forces that she had thought highly of all stood on her side in the end. Other than that, the various headquarters and shadow League had also chosen to support her without exception.

    What surprised Leng ruoxue was that other than the factions that had wanted to befriend her, there were also some factions with decent strength that had chosen to stand on her side. As for the middle-aged man''s side, other than the LAN family, they were all small and medium-sized forces with weak strength. Even though they seemed to have the advantage in terms of numbers, their abilities could not bepared to Leng ruoxue ''s.

 Chapter 2649 The Picky Golden Eagle (3)

    "Has everyone made their choice?" Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes swept across the people on both sides as she asked.

    "Wait!" Suddenly, the LAN n''s old ancestor spoke.

    For some reason, the middle-aged man felt uneasy.

    However, the LAN family''s old ancestor did not give the other party a chance to speak. He said to Leng ruoxue,""I''ve thought about it carefully. I still can''t support the idea of sacrificing a woman in exchange for my own safety. That''s not what a man should do. So, I have to choose a new stand."

    With that, he brought the LAN family over to Leng ruoxue''s side. Seeing this, LAN lie''s depressed mood turned for the better. The LAN family''s old ancestor patted LAN lie''s head helplessly. LAN lie was even more excited,"Old ancestor, your choice won''t be wrong."

    Such a huge reversal caught everyone off guard. Especially the middle-aged man''s side, everyone was petrified.

    One must know that a considerable number of factions had decided to sacrifice Leng ruoxue because of the LAN family''s choice. They felt that with the LAN family around, even if the Leng family was still angry, they would not do anything to them easily. However, things hadpletely exceeded everyone''s expectations. The LAN family had turned against them! What should they do?

    Learn from the LAN family?

    I''m afraid not! Their family didn''t have a LAN lie who had a good rtionship with Leng ruoxue. Furthermore, LAN lie had been on Leng ruoxue''s side from the start. The LAN family could also say that they hadpromised for the sake of harmony in the family. What reason did they have?

    They had no reason to do so! The factions that supported handing Leng ruoxue over couldn''t think of a good solution to the current crisis. The current situation made them feel extremely uneasy. They had a feeling that something was about to happen, and this feeling was terrible.

    Leng ruoxue didn''t give the other factions a chance to turn against her. She only told them coldly,""Since you''ve chosen to sacrifice me, I can''t keep you here. Please leave this ce as soon as possible."

    "Y-you can''t do this!" When the middle-aged man heard this, he quickly regained his senses and said angrily.

    Now that Sun Tao and the others were outside, wouldn''t it be sending them to their deaths if they left the city? Would Sun Tao let them off for not being able to hand over Leng ruoxue? The middle-aged man did not have that confidence. But now, he was also not confident that he could take Leng ruoxue as a hostage from the other party. He knew that he hadpletely offended Leng ruoxue, and the other party would not tolerate him.

    "What a joke! Since you''re handing me over to Sun Tao, you''re naturally my enemy. Do you think I''ll let you stay in the city and be ready to bite me at any time? Do you think I''m an idiot?" Leng ruoxue mocked.

    When the head butler of Wanshan city heard this, he supported Leng ruoxue with all his might and said,""That''s right! You can''t stay here any longer. You can choose to leave on your own or to have us kick you out. "

    "We won''t leave the city, right?" The middle-aged man saw that the other party seemed to want to use force, so he quickly turned around and began to incite again.

    "That''s right! We''re not leaving! "We ..." Before the middle-aged man''s group could finish their words, the impatient Chief Steward of Wanshan city directly picked up the middle-aged man and sat on his flying beast. He flew to the tall city wall and gently threw the middle-aged man out.

    This scene made many people feel afraid.

    However, it was useless to be afraid, because it would soon be their turn.

    The people of Wanshan city were like wolves. Seeing that the head butler had taken the lead, they naturally followed suit. Very quickly, those who wanted to hand Leng ruoxue over were all thrown out of the city walls of the proud cold city.

    "¡­¡­"

    Looking at the entrance of the Leng family''s main residence, which had be much quieter in an instant, the remaining forces were all trembling with fear.

    These people were really too barbaric and didn''t y by the rules. They actually threw the other party out. One had to know that this wasn''t just a matter of losing face, there were still Sun Tao''s men outside the city watching covetously!

    At the same time, they were also d that they had made the choice. Otherwise, they would have been the ones to be treated like this.

    After doing all this, everyone from the Wanshan city pped their hands in disgust, as if they had just thrown something dirty. The people they had thrown out of the city were all panicking.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Although it was absolutely impossible for a cultivator to die from being thrown from such a high city wall, it would still be painful even if he did not die. After all, not everyone had the wind attribute and not everyone had the strength of a dark Supreme. Therefore, they fell from the city wall in different postures.

    At the same time, Sun Tao and the rest who were waiting outside the city had also noticed themotion. However, they were extremely puzzled by themotion.

    What the hell was this? Even if they knew that they were no match for them, they didn''t have to jump down from the city wall, right? He wouldn''t die from the fall and would bepletely exposed in front of them. What was the use?

    Initially, Sun Tao and the rest were very rxed. However, when they heard those bangs! After the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground, they could no longer remain calm!

    The moment Sun Tao recalled that Leng ruoxue was in the proud cold city, he felt that this could be the cunning woman''s n. Hence, he had no choice but to be on guard.

    Summoning his confidant, Sun Tao ordered him to capture a few people to interrogate them about the other party''s intentions. Without any effort, a few unlucky people became Sun Tao''s prisoners, including the middle-aged man.

    After sizing him up, Sun Tao looked down and asked,""You guys ... Are the spies sent by Leng ruoxue?"

    "No, we were thrown out by that bad woman''s subordinates." When the middle-aged man heard this, he suppressed the fear in his heart andined.

    "Eh? Tell me about it!" Sun Tao was quite interested in this exnation, and the middle-aged man, who was full of resentment, did not disappoint him. He exined the matter clearly in a few words.

    In the end, the middle-aged man even looked at Sun Tao and said,""Senior, I was definitely responding to your call to hand Leng ruoxue over to you. But someone disagreed, and I couldn''t do anything. Now, we have been chased out of the proud cold city. Oh ... Senior, you have to help us!"

    The middle-aged man cried and begged. Sun Tao patted his head andforted him,""Don''t worry, I will make the decision for you. Your choice is wise. Now, tell me, what kind of people are there in the city?"

    "I''m hungry!" Just as Sun Tao was about to ask about ao Hancheng''s strength, a bitter voice suddenly rang out.

    Hearing that, Sun Tao turned around and scolded,""Eat! Eat! Eat! You only know how to eat! You won''t starve to death if you don''t eat!"

    "You''re abusing cute little animals. I''m going to Sue you!" As he spoke, a small Golden Eagle had already flown in front of Sun Tao andnded on the middle-aged man''s head. The middle-aged man was so scared that he didn''t dare to move, because he could clearly feel the sharp ws of the eaglet on his head. If he moved carelessly, the Eagle''s ws would identally scratch his head, and his head would probably be cut off.

    No one knew whether it was intentional or not, but the Hawk was actually waving its sharp ws here and there. Feeling a chill on the top of his head, the middle-aged man was so scared that his legs went soft. This, this was too much bullying!

    However, Sun Tao could not understand the fear in the middle-aged man''s heart. Instead, he looked at the Golden Eagle in front of him impatiently and said,""Sue me? Where should we go?"

    "I''m not telling you! Otherwise, you should think of a way to destroy it. " The Golden Hawk rolled its eyes and said,"I won''t be fooled so easily."

    Sun Tao was furious. This damn Golden Eagle is so annoying!

    Sun Tao waved his hand as if he was shooing away a fly. He shouted impatiently,""Get lost! Get lost and don''t appear in front of me again. Otherwise, I''ll pluck all your feathers and you won''t be able to fly in the sky!"

    "If I leave just because you tell me to, then I''ll lose face. Let me tell you, sun Moumou, I''m not leaving today! I just want to eat your food and live in your ce. Who asked your subordinates to capture me?" The Golden Eagle didn''t care about Sun Tao''s threat at all, and said with a shameless face.

    "You, you''re still clinging to us, so what? Didn''t I tell you to get lost a long time ago? Why are you still following us?" Sun Tao was going a little crazy when he heard this. It was all his blind subordinate''s fault. He thought that he had caught a Supreme-grade flying beast, but who knew that he had actually caught a demon! In just a few days, they were almost driven crazy by the Golden Eagle. What was even more annoying was that the cage couldn''t keep it. He couldn''t understand this.

    It was reasonable to say that this Golden Eagle was not very strong. It was just agile, fast, and slippery like a Loach. But there were so many of them. It was impossible for them to be helpless against it, right?

    However, it was the truth. All of them together couldn''t even take down a Golden Hawk. This result made everyone quite depressed. As for the Golden Hawk, they tried to get rid of it several times, but it always followed them like a shadow. It even asked them for food and water. If they didn''t give it to it, they would be in a mess! If he didn''t give her a good one, she wouldn''t ept it either. He really didn''t know where this ancestor came from. Why was he so difficult to serve?

    Sun Tao was confused, but in order to get rid of the Hawk, he threw out a piece of dried meat out of habit, because it was the Hawk''s favorite snack. But this time, the Hawk didn''t even look at the dried meat, and even said with a disgusted face, "You''re letting me eat this broken thing?"

 Chapter 2650 How Audacious!(1)

    "Broken thing? Don''t you like it?" Hearing the Golden Hawk''s words, the veins on Sun Tao''s forehead throbbed. He didn''t know why, but he had a bad feeling. He felt that the Golden Hawk was looking for trouble, because this guy never stayed quiet for a day.

    Sure enough, after the Golden Hawk heard Sun Tao''s words, it said with a look of disgust,""Don''t you know that Eagles also want a change of taste? Eagles are also very picky with their food. Don''t even think about using this dry, hard-bound dried meat to deceive me! I''m telling you, this Lord wants to eat roasted meat now, bring me roasted meat!"

    Sun Tao''s face turnedpletely ck after the Golden Hawk finished itsmand. "You bastard!" Did this broken bird really think it was a master? You still want to eat barbecue at this time? They were here to attack the city, so how could they have time to roast meat for it?

    However, it was impossible to not satisfy the Golden Hawk''s appetite. Once the Golden Hawk''s desire was not satisfied, it woulde up with all kinds of strange ways to achieve its goal. By then, they would be the ones being tortured.

    Swallowing his anger, Sun Tao had no choice but topromise. He called over a subordinate and said,""Go and roast some meat for this damn bird."

    The subordinate was about to leave when the Golden Eagle''s voice rang again.

    "Don''t try to fool me with that meat that has been there for a long time! I want to eat the freshest roast meat!" In other words, the Golden Hawk wanted them to catch some low-level beasts and roast them for it.

    Upon hearing this request, Sun Tao and one of his unlucky subordinates were all a little frantic. Damn it, this fellow''s requirements were really high. Where would they find the time to catch it now? Wasn''t this making things difficult for him?

    However, they didn''t know that it was hard for the Golden Hawk to do that. The next second, the Golden Hawk said,""I''m afraid that you''ll fool me, so I''ve decided to go with you to catch sun Moumou myself. Quickly send some people to me!"

    The Golden Hawk''s request was reasonable, but Sun Tao''s face turned even darker after hearing it. The veins on his forehead throbbed even more violently, and the anger in his body began to rise to the top of his head.

    He really couldn''t take it anymore! Thinking of the time when he went hunting with the Golden Eagle, he felt so sad. It was such a horrible experience!

    As for Sun Tao''s subordinate who had personally experienced this before, when he heard the Golden Eagle''s request, his face immediately showed a constipated expression, and he wished he could just pass out.

    With this Golden Eagle, he could forget about hunting any prey!

    The subordinate didn''t want to take the Golden Hawk with him, and the Golden Hawk could tell that it was being ignored, so it said,""It''s fine if you don''t bring me along. I''m so bored that I can only stay here and find a ce to draw circles and curse you. Poor me! Why is life so bitter? No one loves or dote on you, and you''re despised wherever you go. Wu...A child with a mother is like a treasure, a child without a mother is like grass ..."

    As it spoke, the Golden Hawk started to sing, but it was a little out of tune, and it was like a demonic sound to the people present.

    The subordinate surrendered before the Golden Hawk finished,""I''ll bring you! I will bring you along!"

    "You bastard!" If he didn''t bring this jinx along, he would be the one to suffer if he was really cursed by it!

    Sun Tao nodded with satisfaction after hearing his subordinate''s words. However, his happiness did notst for a second when he heard the Golden Hawk say,""You can''t bring me alone. I told sun Moumou to send more people. I want to enjoy the feeling of being surrounded by people. So, you have to send at least a thousand people to me, or I won''t do it!"

    He even had to bring thousands of people? Sun Tao was so angry that he almost passed out. Fortunately, a cultivator''s body was strong, so it would not be easy for him to pass out even if he wanted to. However, the Golden Eagle''s words still sessfully made him angry and the others "hearts shivered.<novelnext></novelnext>

    No one wanted to be chosen by Sun Tao to be the Golden Hawk''s toy, but how could they not want to?

    Sun Tao closed his eyes and waved his hand. A small group of people behind him was assigned to the Golden Eagle. There were more than 900 people in that small group, and they were the weakest among all the groups. Therefore, they naturally became the cannon fodder for Sun Tao to deal with the Golden Eagle. As for the group of people, they all looked as if they had lost their loved ones, and their faces were so gloomy that it seemed like it would rain.

    However, the Golden Eagle didn''t care about that. Seeing that there were almost enough people, the Golden Eagle pped its little wings and flew in front to lead the way, while shouting,""Let''s go! Let''s go! I know there''s a mountain up ahead. There should be some animals that can be hunted there. "

    Hearing that, the other people immediately followed the Golden Hawk with low spirits.

    Sun Tao heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that the Golden Eagle had finally left. He turned his gaze to the middle-aged man and wanted to continue asking.

    However, the middle-aged man was clearly scared silly by what had just happened. He spoke incoherently for a long time, but he couldn''t say a single useful word. Halfway through, his eyes rolled back and he fainted.

    Sun Tao was furious.

    Then, he wanted to ask the others, but none of the people brought by his subordinates were able to do anything. Before he could ask them in detail, the rest of them were all foaming at the mouth and unconscious.

    The people on Sun Tao''s side were dumbfounded.

    What was going on? How did this happen?

    In fact, even if Sun Tao did not ask them, he had a simple understanding of the situation in the city. However, he thought that it would not hurt to ask more! However, who knew that this would add to his heart''s burden. Not only did he not get any information, but this scene also made the people who were thrown out of the city think that Sun Tao had killed them.

    So, before sun Tao could send his subordinates to arrest them again, those people had already scattered in fear. When sun Tao saw this, his face turned red with anger and he quickly ordered,""Capture all of them! Don''t let any of them escape!"

    As soon as Sun Tao''s order was given, the people who were originally gathered immediately divided into several teams and went to capture the people separately. In an instant, the number of people on Sun Tao''s side was reduced by more than half.

    Seeing this, Wen Yuan, who was standing beside Sun Tao, said worriedly,""Senior Brother Sun, is it good to split up like this? Our strength will be greatly reduced. "

    "It''s okay. The people who went to catch them aren''t that strong. Their departure won''t affect us at all." Sun Tao said calmly.

    In his opinion, it would be a piece of cake to catch some small fry. Those people would be back soon, and the strongest of them were still waiting outside the city, so he was not worried that Leng Xiaoqing and the others would suddenly attack.

    The truth was just as he had expected. Ao han city was as calm as ever. Leng Xiaoqing and the others did not even show their faces. However, after waiting for a long time, none of the subordinates he had sent to catch those small fries had returned. After a long time, some of Sun Tao''s men could not hold it in anymore. Fortunately, Sun Tao managed to calm them down in time.

 Chapter 2651 How Audacious!(2)

    Although Sun Tao had some doubts, he felt that the people he had sent out must have been dyed by something. Otherwise, they would not have not returned after so long.

    On the other side, Sun Tao''s subordinate, who had been brought to the mountain by the Golden Eagle, looked at the barren mountain in front of him and felt so conflicted that his heart was almost twisted into a rope.

    "You bastard!" He wouldn''t let them stay here to hunt, right? It would be a wonder if there was prey here! Although they thought so, seeing the Hawk''s excited expression, the team didn''t dare to say anything. Instead, they resigned themselves to their fate and started to search in the mountain.

    After searching for a few rounds, they did not find anything.

    Just as everyone was feeling dejected, someone suddenly shouted,""There''s a snake here. Everyone,e quickly!"

    When everyone heard this, they immediately became energized and ran towards the sound.

    When they arrived at their destination, they saw a palm-sized golden snake. It was looking at them with its misty eyes, confused and scared.

    Ugh! It was a little small! This was the only thought everyone had when they saw the golden snake.

    However, no matter how small a snake was, it was still meat! Therefore, everyone pounced on the little snake collectively without thinking.

    When the little golden snake saw this, its body couldn''t help but shiver, as if it was very afraid. Soon after, it was no longer fighting alone. This was because four small beasts had suddenly appeared beside it.

    There were three petite foxes, one white, one purple, one ck, and a small ck Eagle.

    When everyone saw this, they couldn''t help but rub their eyes, wondering why there were four more little beasts. However, they didn''t think too much about it. They just felt that they could finallyplete their task. What was more, the Golden Eagle didn''te out to make trouble. So this was a great opportunity for them to hunt! They could not let him go.

    Due to the sudden appearance of a few small beasts, everyone looked at each other, then split into several teams and pounced on the five small beasts ...

    In an instant!

    The five little beasts suddenly grew in size, their fists and ws flying in unison. Silver light flickered in the air and drew a beautiful arc. With a thunderous bang, the group of people who thought that they could sessfullyplete the mission didn''t even have time to react before they were directly turned into ashes and fell.

    All of this happened in just a few minutes.

    At this time, a little Golden Eagle flew over and looked at the five little beasts with admiration. Its eyes were twinkling and it said in surprise,""So powerful! So powerful! My idol!"

    The Golden Eaglet said as it flew around the five little beasts.

    The Mei calmly took the Golden Eaglet into her arms and looked it up and down. Then, she rxed and said,"It seems that you didn''t suffer any abuse, we can rest assured."

    "Hehe! Who dares to abuse me! It''s already good enough that I don''t turn their territory upside down!" The Golden Hawk said proudly. However, the five little beastspletely ignored its words.

    Baby was even more direct."Go and lure more people over. We''ll just kill them here and take it as revenge for you."

    "Hehe! Good! But, but I don''t know the way back. What should I do?" The Golden Hawk agreed quickly, but soon it was worried again.

    When baby heard that, he was so conflicted that he wanted to scratch the wall.<novelnext></novelnext>

    If you don''t know the way, how did you bring your men here just now? Although it really wanted to ask this, it felt that it was better not to get into a conflict with this stupid bird. It pretended to be calm and looked at Ling,""Ling, apany it for a while!"

    "Alright then!" Ling helplessly nodded.

    The Golden Hawk was happy to hear that."Go invisible!" It said.

    "Why are you invisible? With him invisible, it would be strange if Sun Tao and the others didn''t be suspicious!" Baby pped the Golden hawk''s head and couldn''t help but roar.

    "You bastard!" The intelligence of this Eagle was really worrying! If they didn''t feel guilty, they wouldn''t have rushed out of the city when they heard their lovely master had found the Golden Eagle. However, when they saw the Golden Eagle, they deeply regretted it. This kind of emotion really made it very conflicted. Besides, except for the Golden Eagle, no human or beast could give them such a feeling. In short, it''s veryplicated, don''t you think?

    "Oh! Alright then! I won''t be invisible. " The Golden Hawk didn''t dare to refuse.

    Then, Ling unwillingly sat on the back of the Golden Eagle and gave it directions. The Golden Eagle then staggered back to the gate of the proud cold city.

    After seeing Sun Tao, the Golden Eagle even shouted excitedly,"Sun Moumou, Grandpa is back!"

    When sun Tao heard this cry, more ck lines appeared on his forehead.

    "Just you? where are my subordinates?" Sun Tao felt a little uneasy when he didn''t see his subordinates.

    "Them? They had fallen into a trap. I''m here to deliver a letter to you. " After saying that, the Golden Hawk calmlynded on the head of a man next to Sun Tao. Although that man was dissatisfied, he didn''t object. Therefore, the Golden Hawk was more at ease.

    Ling, who was hiding on the Golden Hawk''s back, twitched his mouth when he saw this. He really didn''t know what to say. It was obvious that Sun Tao couldn''t do anything to the Golden Hawk. He really didn''t know how this little guy did it. He was very curious. However, now was not the time to ask about this, so it cleverly kept silent.

    "How did they fall into the trap? did you do it?" he asked. Sun Tao was furious.

    The Golden Hawk felt wronged and looked at Sun Tao with a bitter face,""Sun Moumou, how can you wrong a good man? It was clearly your subordinates who were eager to catch their prey, so they dug their own traps. Who knew that they would fall into the trap themselves instead of catching their prey?"

    When the Golden Hawk said that, its face was so sincere that even Ling, who had been sitting on the back of the Golden Hawk, almost believed it. Seeing this, Ling was even more confused. The Golden Hawk seemed to be stupid, how did it learn to lie without them knowing? And it made people want to take it seriously?

    Did they underestimate the Golden Hawk? Or was there something that they didn''t understand? Ling was at a loss.

    As for Sun Tao, he thought about what the Golden Eagle said and knew that his subordinates did have the habit of digging traps to catchrge prey. However, he had sent out nearly a thousand men, and there were more than a dozen of them. He couldn''t possibly have all of them fall into the trap, right?

    Thinking of this, Sun Tao asked doubtfully,""I sent nearly a thousand men to catch your prey. Did they all fall in?"

    "Not all of them fell in, but the trap they dug was a little too big. When they were trying to save theirpanions, they were all pulled in by the people in the trap." The Golden Hawk said with a knowing expression.

    "A bunch of idiots!" Sun Tao had no choice but to believe it.

    Seeing that Sun Tao had finally believed him, the Golden Eagle pretended to be indifferent and said,"Your subordinates are a bit stupid. In my opinion, there''s no need to save them. Let them live and die on their own! Saving them won''t be of much help to you, and you still have to raise them for nothing. It''s really not worth it!"

 Chapter 2652 Audacious!(3)

    These words ... Even sun Tao wanted to admit that it was right! However, it would not work if he did not save the man. After all, he was his subordinate, and this was also rted to his dignity. After pondering for a moment, Sun Tao immediately turned to a Man in ck beside him and said,""Go and bring some people back to those idiots!"

    "It''s not enough to just bring people back, you still have to hunt for me!" The Golden Hawk couldn''t help but remind.

    "I can''t do without your roasted meat!" Sun Tao roared at the Golden Eagle, then turned to remind the Man in ck,""Let''s catch some more prey for it. "

    "Yes." The Man in ck nodded, then handsomely raised his eyebrows at the Golden Hawk and said,""Please lead the way!"

    "Hehe! No problem, lead the way, what''s the point, I love it!" After saying that, the Golden Hawk flew back to the barren mountain with excitement.

    The ck-robed man and his subordinates followed closely behind.

    When they arrived at the barren mountain, the Man in ck and the others naturally enjoyed the same treatment as the previous group. The Golden Eagle became more and more excited, and even said that it was going to trick more people toe.

    Baby naturally pped the Golden hawk''s head again and said,""Do you know what it means to be one more, two more, and not three more? It''s fine to lie about this once or twice, but it''ll make people suspicious if you lie too much. Now, go back to Sun Tao''s side and be our spy. We''ll inform you immediately if there''s any action. "

    "Alright!" The Golden Hawk agreed, but then it said,""But I don''t know the way back!"

    "¡­¡­"

    The five little beasts were all speechless. As far as they knew, the Golden Eagle hade here with its own people and didn''t use Ling to point the way, so why didn''t it know the way back? What the hell is this?

    "Then where did youe from?" In the end, baby couldn''t bear it anymore and confirmed.

    "Those whoe get to know me!" The Golden Hawk said with confidence.

    The five little beasts were speechless and didn''t know what to say. But wasn''t this a little too strange? How could there be a beast that only recognized the way here but not the way back? They felt that this was quite unbelievable.

    In the end, Ling had to go back and send the Golden Hawk back.

    When sun Tao saw that only the Golden Hawk had returned, and the others had not followed him back, he was very surprised and said,""Where are the others?"

    "I don''t know. I brought them there and came back first." The Golden Eagle had made sure to get away with it, but Sun Tao did not suspect that the Golden Eagle was lying to him. He did not expect that his subordinates had beenpletely annihted. After hearing the Golden Eagle''s words, he thought that his subordinates would be back soon.

    However, after waiting for several hours, there was still no news from those who fell into the trap and those who saved the man. At this time, the Hawk started to make a fuss again, shouting,""I''m hungry! I''m starving! You bad guys are abusing cute little animals. I curse you to swallow your food and forget to bring toilet paper when you go to the toilet ..."

    The Golden Eagle kept talking, and sun Tao finally couldn''t bear it anymore and roared,""Shut up! Shut your mouth! Men, capture this noisy bird!"

    As soon as the order was given, the scene immediately became chaotic. Many people began to move, trying to catch the Golden Eagle that had cursed them. This bird''s crow''s beak was very effective, and they had all experienced it before. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have tolerated its existence. Now, with their boss''s order and the Golden Hawk''s curses, they didn''t dare to take it lightly. They all took action.

    However, the Golden Eagle mimicry was small and very agile. They tried for a long time, but they couldn''t even touch a single feather of the Golden Eagle. Instead, they bumped into each other and fell on all fours.

    "Hahaha! You guys are so stupid!" The Golden Hawk gloated when it saw someone fall down, and it sessfully made more people join in the hunt ...

    Looking at the chaotic scene before him, Sun Tao''s head started to hurt.

    Just then, the city gate of the city opened.

    Sun Tao immediately raised his vignce.

    Until he saw a familiar figure walking in from the city in front of everyone. Instantly, his heart tightened.

    It was her! She was the woman he had been thinking about! After not seeing her for so many years, she was still clear in his heart, and even more beautiful!

    Instantly, Sun Tao felt his blood boiling. It was as if all the blood in his body was shouting that the woman in front of him was his! It belonged to him!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Besides him, Wen Yuan was also extremely excited.

    Ever since the woman named Leng Xue had left without saying goodbye, he had been in low spirits. Now that he had suddenly met the goddess in his heart, he felt as if his cold and lonely Heart hade alive again, beating so passionately!

    She was indeed in the proud cold city! It seemed that he had made the right decision toe to the Leng n! This time, he must take Leng Xue away and find a way to make her unable to leave him again!

    The two men who had the same thoughts about Leng ruoxue instantly made the decision to take her for themselves. Unfortunately, neither of them asked for Leng ruoxue''s opinion. Even though Leng ruoxue did not know what they were thinking, she could feel two burning gazes on her.

    Lifting her beautiful eyes slightly, Leng ruoxue looked towards Sun Tao''s direction. Other than Sun Tao, there was also Wen Yuan who was staring at her intently. Both of their eyes were emitting a fiery heat, revealing their thoughts. Towards this, Leng ruoxue merely smiled faintly before saying,""It''s been a long time,"

    "Yup! I didn''t expect the beauty to still think of me. I''m so touched. " When sun Tao saw Leng ruoxue talking to him, he immediately replied agitatedly.

    "It''s not that I''m thinking about you, I just didn''t expect you to still be alive. " Leng ruoxue sighed and told the truth.

    "It''s the same!" Sun Tao said shamelessly.

    After Leng ruoxue heard this, she was speechless. Was this the same? Why didn''t she think so? However, when facing an extraordinary person, she had to treat him differently. This was because the other party was self-righteous and very good at distorting the meaning of other people''s words. Therefore, she felt that she didn''t need to say too much nonsense to Sun Tao.

    Then, she couldn''t help but look away. She nced at the panic in Sun Tao''s team, and then at the Golden Eagle who had created this scene. She deeply felt that she didn''t know the Golden Eagle well enough. She didn''t expect this little fellow to have such great ability. It seemed that she had underestimated it in the past.

    When he realized that Leng ruoxue was looking elsewhere, Sun Tao was a little angry. He raised his voice and shouted,""Leng ruoxue, you took the initiative to leave the city. Are you here to beg for mercy?"

    "..." Leng ruoxue was speechless. Was the word ''begging for mercy'' written on her face?

    "Wrong, we''re not here to beg for mercy, we''re here to watch the fun. Your team is so lively. " The parasol tree mother noticed that Leng ruoxue had nothing to say, so it kindly replied on her behalf.

    When sun Tao saw that Leng ruoxue was ignoring him, although he was very annoyed, the anger in his heart naturally subsided when he saw that the person who replied was also a beauty. The moment the mother parasol tree opened its mouth, it instantly attracted the attention of everyone on Sun Tao''s side. As if someone was afraid that Sun Tao would snatch it from them, he quickly shouted,""I like this beauty, she''s mine!"

    "..." The mother parasol tree was stunned. What did he mean by ''it belongs to him''?

    The one who spoke was a middle-aged man who looked to be in his forties. He was extremely ugly and short. However, his strength was one of the best on Sun Tao''s side. Therefore, when he said that, the others who also had some thoughts about the mother parasol tree did not dare to speak.

    "Senior, someone has taken a fancy to you." At this moment, Leng ruoxue saw that the mother parasol tree was still in a daze. She mischievously nudged the other party''s arm and gloated at their misfortune.

    In an instant, the mother parasol tree reacted. Leng Xiaoqing and the others who had also heard her words broke out in cold sweat. Especially when they felt Leng ruoxue''s gloating tone, they could not help but feel three minutes of silence for the fellow who had taken a fancy to the mother parasol tree.

    Leng Xiaoqing and the others thought to themselves at the same time,''this guy is really bold!'' One had to know that even Leng ruoxue addressed the other party as ''senior''. But now, someone actually dared to have designs on this senior. If this wasn''t courting death, what was?

    However, they were also curious as to how this senior would deal with that audacious fellow just now. I''m looking forward to it!

    Just as Leng Xiaoqing and the rest were waiting eagerly, the parasol tree took a big step forward as expected. It then hooked its finger at the ugly middle-aged man and said,""Come, let''s fight. If you can beat me, I''ll be yours!"

    When the ugly middle-aged man heard that, he immediately stood in front of the mother parasol tree in ecstasy. He looked at the mother parasol tree as if it was his own and said,""Beauty, that''s what you said!"

    "Yes." The mother parasol tree nodded happily. Seeing this, the ugly man''s mood became even better. On the other hand, the people on Sun Tao''s side were jealous and envious of his good luck. They deeply felt that this beauty seemed to have been picked up for free, and the ugly man had really taken advantage of her.

    Those on Leng Xiaoqing''s side who were not aware of the status of the mother parasol tree were extremely worried. Someone even tugged at the corner of Leng Xiaoqing''s clothes and asked softly,""Senior Leng, is it alright to let a woman take the lead? It can''t be a meat bun hitting a dog, right?"

    "You bastard! You''re the meat bun!" Leng Xiaoqing retorted angrily. In her heart, she could not help but think,''has anyone ever seen such a hard meat bun? Although he had never seen this senior''s true strength, for that arrogant little girl Xue ''er to address her as senior, this woman''s status was definitely not low. If such a meat bun was thrown out, the one who would be unlucky would definitely be a dog!

    However, the person who asked the question earlier clearly did not know what Leng Xiaoqing was thinking. He thought that he had angered Leng Xiaoqing by calling him a woman''s meat bun! So, she was so scared that she didn''t even dare to breathe, and she obediently pretended to be invisible.

    However, it wouldn''t take long for him to know how hard this woman who was like a meat bun in his eyes was!

 Chapter 2653 Its Over (1)

    Someone broke out in a cold sweat for the mother parasol tree, but the mother parasol tree was unaware of that. Instead, she sized up the middle-aged man standing in front of her.

    The middle-aged man also knew that the mother parasol tree was looking at him. He immediately raised his head and puffed out his chest. He stood with his arms on his hips and his legs apart in a rather imposing manner. He could not help but think in his heart, look! Watch! Look as much as you want! When you find out how extraordinary I am, you will fall in love with mepletely!

    It could be said that the ugly middle-aged man was very confident, but unfortunately, the mother parasol tree only sized him up for a while before shaking its head repeatedly, as if it was very dissatisfied.

    Seeing this, the ugly middle-aged man was furious. He couldn''t help but roar,""Beauty! In this world, no one is morepatible than the two of us! Hurry up and run into your brother''s arms! I''ll take good care of you. "

    "Pfft!" Hearing this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but burst outughing. The rest of Leng Xiaoqing''s men wanted tough as well when they heard the ugly middle-aged man''s self-righteous words. However, the other party''s strength wasn''t low and they weren''t as bold as Leng ruoxue, who dared to make fun of him so openly. However, even if they were tough secretly, they were still able topletely enrage the ugly middle-aged man.

    "You bastard! What are youughing at! Did I say anything wrong?" The ugly middle-aged man shouted at Leng Xiaoqing and the rest, ignoring Leng ruoxue. That beauty was the woman that Sun Tao had taken a fancy to, and he couldn''t beat Sun Tao, so he had to give Sun Tao some face! But he wasn''t afraid of the others.

    When Leng Xiaoqing and the rest saw that the ugly middle-aged man had directed his anger onto them, they felt extremely aggrieved. This was too much. Leng ruoxue was clearly the one who wasughing the most, but they had been shot for no reason.

    However, as men, they could not be too calctive. Therefore, Leng Xiaoqing and the others simply chose to ignore the man''s words. They lowered their heads to look at the ground or looked up at the sky. In short, they did not look at the ugly middle-aged man.

    The middle-aged man was furious. Just as he was nning to catch an unlucky fellow to warm up, who knew that his intention would be seen through by the mother parasol tree just as he took a step.

    "I''m your opponent. " The mother parasol tree stopped the ugly middle-aged man who was only as tall as its chin.

    "I can do it too." At this moment, Leng ruoxue also took a big step forward and stood beside the mother parasol tree.

    When the mother parasol tree saw this, it immediately said to Leng ruoxue in dissatisfaction,""Girl, don''t fight with me."

    "It''s okay, I don''t mind. " When the ugly middle-aged man saw that Leng ruoxue had alsoe out, he immediately said happily,"hehe! He knew that his charm was boundless. Look at all these peerless beauties, all of them came one after another topete with him. As for the result of thepetition! It was self-evident.

    "You don''t mind, but we do." Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree looked at each other in tacit understanding before speaking in unison.

    "Uh!" The ugly middle-aged man was a little embarrassed when he heard this, but he was thick-skinned enough tough.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she immediately said to the mother parasol tree,""Senior, I''ll leave this guy to you! I give up!"

    She couldn''t take it anymore. She was afraid that once she made a move, she wouldn''t be able to control herself and directly kill this ugly man in front of her. That would be too easy on the other party.

    The parasol tree mother tree nodded, then turned to the ugly middle-aged man and said,""I''m your opponent. Focus, or you''ll have to bear the consequences. "

    "Alright! I''ll focus, beauty, don''t be jealous! That beauty just now isn''t my cup of tea. You''re still my favorite. " The ugly middle-aged man said in an extremely self-righteous manner.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Upon hearing this, the mother parasol tree felt so frustrated that she wanted to find someone to beat up. Especially when she heard the cheers from Sun Tao''s team, it was as if a fire that was three feet high had risen in her heart, burning her heart and making her feel ufortable.

    Without further ado, the mother parasol tree made its move ...

    No one saw what the mother parasol tree did. All they saw was that the ugly middle-aged man who was still moring had been tied up tightly by an emerald green vine. The ugly middle-aged man was still struggling, but the thin vine did not move at all. Then, the mother parasol tree raised its hand and the ugly middle-aged man was lifted up high and hung on the city wall.

    All of these actions were as smooth as floating clouds and flowing water. It waspleted in a short moment, so fast that no one could react in time. The ugly middle-aged man was even more surprised. He felt that he hadn''t even had the time to attack, so how could he be tied up by a rattan?

    This was simply too unbelievable! The ugly middle-aged man was very depressed. Sun Tao and the others were also very surprised. They could not imagine whether the speed of the other party''s attack was intentional or unintentional. If it was intentional, then wouldn''t the other party''s strength be unimaginable?

    For a moment, both sides fell into deep thought.

    Only Leng ruoxue was able to see clearly how the mother parasol tree had attacked. However, she was not surprised at all. After all, the mother parasol tree''s strength was clear for all to see! Dealing with these small fries was child''s y.

    The mother parasol tree acknowledged its kindness, and after giving the other party enough time to think, it said,""Who''s next?"

    As soon as this provocative sentence came out, Sun Tao''s team instantly became silent. The mother parasol tree saw this and thought,''this won''t do! She hadn''t even finished warming up! How could he scare the other party away?

    After thinking for a while, the mother parasol tree put on a weak look and said,""Come on! Next! There''s a reward for beating me!"

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, her forehead was filled with ck lines.

    She would never think that the mother parasol tree had decided to give up on itself. However, with the ugly middle-aged man''s example, the mother parasol tree''s n to lure the enemy would not work.

    As she had expected, although the conditions of the mother parasol tree were very attractive, no one dared to give it a try. They did not want to be hung on the city gate, that was really too embarrassing.

    After provoking them for a long time, no one dared to ept the challenge. The mother parasol tree was disappointed. She was infuriated and shouted,""You trash, can you still be called men? He didn''t even have the guts to fight with a woman! I look down on you, I despise you! You don''t deserve to be called men! You''ve lost all men''s face!"

    Looking at the mother parasol tree''s shrew-like behavior, Leng ruoxue broke out in a cold sweat. This, this mother parasol tree must have suffered a huge blow to be acting like a Shrew without a care for its image!

    Leng ruoxue pitied Sun Tao and the rest. Then, she gave the mother parasol tree a bad idea and said in a volume that everyone could hear,""Senior, it''s just that no one dares to ept the challenge! Since they don''t dare to make a move, I think you should take the initiative. "

    Upon hearing this, the expressions of the people on Sun Tao''s side changed drastically. They could not help but curse Leng ruoxue in their hearts. A woman''s heart was truly the most vicious! That woman had actually incited another seemingly powerful Shrew to take the initiative to cause trouble for them. She was really too evil!

 Chapter 2654 Its Over (2)

    "Take the initiative?" The mother parasol tree heard Leng ruoxue''s idea and blinked its eyes as it asked.

    "En!" Leng ruoxue nodded heavily. The mother parasol tree followed suit and said, "I''ll listen to you!"

    These three words were like a demonic voice that entered the ears of Sun Tao and the others. This time, even sun Tao was somewhat shocked.

    To be honest, in his eyes, the mother parasol tree only had the strength of a mystical King. In addition, he was not clear about the origin of the mother parasol tree, so he could not judge the true strength of the mother parasol tree. However, based on the fact that the other party was able to hang their second-ranked expert on the city wall with one move, this person''s strength must not be underestimated!

    Now that the other party had their eyes on his people, Sun Tao was both depressed and conflicted. He was depressed that the other side actually had such a hidden expert, and he was at a loss about why he had not received any information before. However, the other party was a woman. Even if he knew of her existence, he would probably not take it seriously. But at this moment, this woman had clearly be their greatest obstacle. What should they do?

    Sun Tao was struggling toe up with a n, but the mother parasol tree would not give him much time. Almost instantly, the mother parasol tree teleported towards Sun Tao''s team. After the Golden Eagle''s disturbance, the people on his side were still not very stable. Therefore, the mother parasol tree did not use much effort. With just a whip, arge number of people were knocked down.

    Instantly, Sun Tao''s formation became even more chaotic. The Golden Eagle was still cheering for the mother tree,""Hahaha! Good beating, good beating, beat them up ruthlessly! Beat them up until they can''t take care of themselves!"

    After cheering, the Golden Hawk also joined the battle. It used its little ws to scratch the enemies from time to time. In an instant, several people''s faces were scratched by the Golden Hawk.

    The Golden Hawk''s policy was to run away after scratching to avoid being caught. Furthermore, it was smart enough to choose the shoulder of the mother parasol tree as its resting ce. This fact caused countless people to curse it in their hearts.

    They didn''t expect that the Golden Hawk was not only picky but also cunning. It used others as its shield, and the one it used as its shield was someone they didn''t dare to mess with.

    The people on Sun Tao''s side were extremely depressed.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue saw that the time was right. She took elegant steps and slowly walked over to Sun Tao''s side.

    "Leng Xue! I finally get to see you again. " Wen Yuan, who was hiding from the attacks of the mother parasol tree''s vines, immediately greeted Leng ruoxue with great enthusiasm when he saw her.

    "I''m sorry, I''m not called Leng Xue. I''m Leng ruoxue. " Leng ruoxue nced at Wen Yuan and said indifferently.

    "You, you lied to me?" Wen Yuan''s eyes widened in disbelief and he looked hurt.

    "Didn''t you also take my subordinate''s territory?" Leng ruoxue replied with a smile.

    ? "Your subordinate''s territory? Are you talking about Luo city?" Wen Yuan asked softly.

    "Yes, I am." Leng ruoxue nodded.

    I''m sorry, I didn''t know that Luo city was yours." Wen Yuan said guiltily.

    "That''s not important. " Leng ruoxue did not mind.

    However, Wen Yuan wanted to exin himself. Just then, an emerald-green vine came from afar and hit him with a ''pa'' sound. It drew out a bloody wound on his body. Even so, Wen Yuan still looked at Leng ruoxue with deep affection.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Sun Tao, who was not far away, could not help but burn with jealousy! The anger in her heart was surging to the top of her head. Damn it! This woman! Couldn''t this woman be more obedient? He truly felt that a woman like Leng ruoxue should be locked up in her boudoir and not let anyone see her. Otherwise, countless men would be mesmerized by her! In his heart, Leng ruoxue was definitely a source of cmity!

    With that thought in mind, he angrily moved to Leng ruoxue''s side and stared at her with his burning eyes,""Leng ruoxue, you belong to me."

    "I''m sorry, I only belong to myself. " Leng ruoxue replied politely.

    "Master has already betrothed you to me!" Sun Tao wanted to use his master to force Leng ruoxue.

    "Howughable. Your master isn''t anyone to me, so what''s the use of him betrothing me to you?" Leng ruoxue scoffed at Sun Tao''s words.

    "Aren''t you afraid that my master will attack again?" Sun Tao threatened.

    "Is your master still alive?" Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    "Of course he''s alive! So, you should obediently surrender!" Sun Tao thought that Leng ruoxue was afraid of his master, so he quickly shouted.

    "In your dreams!" Leng ruoxueughed coldly.

    In an instant, a cold shadow appeared in her hand. Leng ruoxue flicked her wrist lightly, and a fiery red sword ray flew through the air, heading straight for Sun Tao.

    "Are you trying to murder your husband?" Sun Tao dodged in a panic, but he did not stop teasing Leng ruoxue.

    "You bastard! Whose husband are you? Whose husband is he? Don''t even think about my cute master, you''re not worthy!" Before Leng ruoxue could even re up, a petite purple figure suddenly descended from the sky andnded on Sun Tao''s head. Immediately after, two tiny ws danced in the air, releasing rays of cold light as they scratched Sun Tao''s face. Sun Tao, on the other hand, let out a heaven-shaking, God-weeping scream. Very quickly, Sun Tao''s face was covered with w marks and blood was flowing out.

    When Leng Xiaoqing and the others saw this scene from a distance, they could not help but feel the pain for him. This, this action was really too ... They didn''t know what to say.

    Furthermore, they did not know if they should make a move at this moment, because looking at the current situation on the battlefield, even though they only had two women and a few beasts on their side, Sun Tao and the others had clearly underestimated them, and they did not have the advantage of numbers.

    The situation on the battlefield waspletely one-sided, and it was all on Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree''s side.

    The two women''s powerfulbat abilities made all the men at the scene blush with shame! All of thembined were no match for Sun Tao and the others, but just look at them. Just two women were enough to beat Sun Tao and the others into a sorry state. Seeing this, they felt deeply inferior.

    Was this the weak woman that LAN lie had mentioned? If a woman could be this weak, what would they be? Weak man?

    The appearance of Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree hadpletely shattered their understanding of women. Even though many people knew that Leng ruoxue was not to be trifled with, there were also quite a number of people who were witnessing Leng ruoxue in action for the first time. Hence, one could only imagine the shock in their hearts.

    In fact, many factions were rejoicing in their hearts that they had not agreed to hand Leng ruoxue over. Otherwise, based on Leng ruoxue''s strength, the retaliation they would suffer would not be small! Just thinking about it made them feel terrified!

    "Senior Leng, when are we going to make a move?" The LAN n''s old ancestor, who had been watching the show for a while, suddenly went to Leng Xiaoqing''s side and asked softly.

 Chapter 2655 Its Over (3)

    When Leng Xiaoqing heard this, he nced at Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree who were ying around on the battlefield. In addition, there were a few small beasts and their battle team."Do we still need to take action?"

    "There are!" The LAN n''s old ancestor nodded. It was a little embarrassing to not do anything! They were men!

    As a man, Leng Xiaoqing could understand the LAN n''s old ancestor''s thoughts. He nodded helplessly and said,""Then let''s make our move! Everyone, do what you can. "

    Leng Xiaoqing''s words were filled with sorrow. Everyone''s mood was indeed heavy. However, their low mood was quickly reced by the will to fight. When they were on the battlefield, these people were all full of energy and high spirits.

    Upon seeing this, Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree took the initiative to withdraw from the battle, leaving the rest of the battle to them. As for the two of them, they took out a deck chair and ced it at the city gate. They also took some food and watched the show.

    The ugly middle-aged man who was hung on the city wall was very clear-headed, and when he saw the tragic state of his side and the casual state of the two women at the city gate, he directly spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted from anger.

    "Aiyaya! I fainted. " The Golden Eagle flew over andnded on Leng ruoxue''s shoulder, waiting for her to feed it.

    He threw a piece of dried meat to the Hawk out of habit. The Hawk swallowed it and shouted,""Delicious! Delicious! It''s much more delicious than sun Moumou''s cooking!"

    Leng ruoxue was speechless. She could not help but ask,""I heard that you''re doing well at Sun Tao''s ce! You''re a boss now? There''s food and drinks, and there''s even someone to serve you?"

    "Hehe! Luck! I was just lucky. " The Golden Hawk replied humbly.

    "Kid, tell us, what did you do to make Sun Tao and the others so afraid?" The mother parasol tree was also quite curious about this.

    "Nothing much? I just draw circles and curse them from time to time. Once they''re scared, they''ll grant me whatever I ask for. " The Golden Hawk frowned and thought for a while.

    When Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree heard this, the question marks in their hearts increased.

    "They''re scared of you after you curse them?" Leng ruoxue was filled with doubt.

    "Yup! My curses are very urate, hehe!" The Golden Hawk sneered.

    "Oh, really? Then curse him. " Leng ruoxue pointed at the city wall, nning to let the Golden Eagle use the ugly middle-aged man as an experiment. Otherwise, how could she possibly believe it?

    "Alright! I curse him to be struck by lightning!" The Golden Hawk said without thinking.

    Leng ruoxue and the parasol tree raised their heads to look at the sky. The sky was clear and there were no dark clouds in sight. How could there be Thunder in such weather?

    Just as the two of them were feeling extremely puzzled, suddenly, a bolt of lightning as thick as a baby''s arm descended from the clear sky and struck the ugly middle-aged man. The other party''s body was charred ck, and there was a burning smell.

    This time, Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree werepletely stunned.

    Coincidence! This was definitely a coincidence! The sky was still clear, how could there be lightning? they must be seeing things.

    The two of them couldn''t believe it and continued to experiment.

    This time, their test subject was Sun Tao.

    The Golden Hawk was still cursing Sun Tao to be struck by lightning!

    After waiting for a while, Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree saw a thick bolt of lightning descending from the sky above Sun Tao. It struck Sun Tao''s head and knocked him out.

    When Leng Xiaoqing, who was fighting with Sun Tao, saw this, he was stunned andpletely at a loss.

    What was going on?

    Leng Xiaoqing looked at Leng ruoxue and saw that Qi tu did not make a move at all. He hesitated for a moment before he turned to look for his next opponent.

    "This ... This is real?" The same scene caused the mother parasol tree to widen its eyes. Leng ruoxue was also very surprised. She pulled the Golden Eagle over and asked,""How did you do it?"

    "I don''t know. I just wanted them to be unlucky, and they really were unlucky." The Golden Hawk was also confused.

    "Oh! When did you discover that you had such a talent?" The mother parasol tree asked in surprise.

    "Hehe! I only realized it when they took me away. " The Golden Hawk said proudly.

    "Then why didn''t they lock you up when they knew you had such talent? why did they let you run around and cause trouble?" The mother parasol tree could not understand. Was it threatened by the Golden Eagle?

    "Hmph! They want to lock me up, but they can ''t!" The Golden Hawk became a little smug again.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Can''t be locked? What''s the meaning of this?" The mother parasol tree was a little confused.

    "I know how to pick locks!" The Golden Hawk proudly shouted.

    "..." A skill?

    Alright! It seemed that they had worried for nothing for this little guy. Although this little thing was a little stupid, if he was really caught, he still had many ways to escape.

    Taking a deep breath, Leng ruoxue started to pity Sun Tao and the rest. However, she still feigned anger and said,""Why didn''t youe back earlier if you knew how to open locks? you made us worry for you."

    "I don''t know the way!" The Golden Hawk felt wronged. It thought for a while and then added,"I knew those bad guys wereing to find you, so I followed them here. Sob ... Speaking of which, it''s all thanks to them leading the way. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to see you now!"

    Upon hearing this, Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree pitied Sun Tao and the rest even more. Meanwhile, the Golden Hawk continued to surround the two of them and act coquettishly.

    After a long time.

    With Leng Xiaoqing and the others cleaning up the scene, Sun Tao and the others were all annihted. This time, Leng ruoxue had witnessed Sun Tao''s death with her own eyes. Naturally, Sun Tao had died with a grievance. However, no one cared about what he thought. Everyone apuded and cheered for the absence of such a malignant tumor in the Haotian continent.

    Just as everyone was in a good mood, someone suddenly eximed,""Oh no, it seems like sun Tao still has some strength left. We''ve forgotten about those people."

    The remaining forces he was referring to were the people that Sun Tao had sent out to chase after the other forces. Until now, those people had not returned, so many people felt that their mission to eliminate Sun Tao had not beenpleted.

    "Don''t worry, we''ve already eliminated the others!" At this time, a voice rang out from behind everyone. Everyone hurriedly turned their heads, just in time to see the head butler of Wanshan city leading a group of people, slowly approaching.

    Hearing these words, everyone suddenly understood. No wonder they didn''t see the head butler of Wanshan city just now. It turned out that they had quietly gone to chase after those people.

    Since there were no more fish that had escaped the, everyone''s hearts were at ease.

    Following that, it was naturally a huge celebration. Sun Tao and the others, who had been weighing on their hearts for many years, had been wiped out. It was as if a huge stone had been lifted off their hearts. In the future, their descendants would be able to walk freely on the Haotian continent. This fact made many people cry with joy.

    After three days and three nights of celebration, the people from Wanshan city and the Luo family were all mingling with the crowd. However, Leng ruoxue kept a low profile. She, the mother parasol tree, and a few of her little beasts stayed in the falling snow garden and did not leave the house. No one dared to disturb them. As for the five precious little beasts, they also knew about the Golden Eagle''s innate talent. After testing it out curiously, they all decided in their hearts that they would treat the Golden Eagle better in the future! Otherwise, the consequences of being cursed by it would be unimaginable!

    In fact, they were worried for nothing. The Golden Hawk treated them as its own people, so it never cursed them. But from then on, the Golden Hawk''s Happy Days came.

    When the matter with Sun Tao and the rest had settled down for the time being, Leng ruoxue had to consider the issue of her family''snd. With themunication between the chief Steward of Wanshan city and the few forces she had chosen, they quickly chose a sessor for their own forces.

    The top forces of Wanshan city, Luo city, and proud cold city did not dare to have anyints because they were afraid of Leng ruoxue''s might. However, for the sake of the Haotian continent''s temporary peace, Leng ruoxue still told them that she had alreadymunicated with the LAN family. Sun Tao''s territory was free for them to divide.

    Upon hearing this news, the forces that failed to be selected were naturally overjoyed. They adjusted their teams and immediately rushed towards Sun Tao''s sphere of influence.

    Although the people brought by Sun Tao had beenpletely wiped out, there were still some people left behind in Sun Tao''s faction. However, in order to deter them, Sun Tao had sent out almost all of his main force. Therefore, the strength of those people left behind was not high. Thebined strength of several teams was enough to eliminate them. Furthermore, they did not dare to trouble Leng ruoxue with such a small matter.

    On Leng ruoxue''s side, there were many things that she had to do. In addition to ao han city and Wanshan city, Luo city also needed to send someone to receive them before handing them over to the next Master.

    Naturally, most of the people heading to Luo city were from the Luo family. However, the chief Steward of Wanshan city, who had nothing to do, also followed along. They said that they were helping, but in fact, they just wanted to join in the fun.

    The moment they left, Leng ruoxue''s side became quiet.

    The Leng family was also busy with the handover, and even the Leng brothers did not have the time to disturb her.

    On a certain day.

    Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree sat in the garden, drinking tea and chatting as usual.

    Suddenly, a blue figure scuttled in front of the two of them and fell beside Leng ruoxue''s feet. She hugged her leg and wailed,"Wu ... Xue ''er! You''re abandoning me again, you''re really disloyal, even Wudi is leaving me this time! Why is my life so hard!"

    Leng ruoxue was speechless. What was LAN lie doing?

    The mother parasol tree gloated,""Little guy, didn''t Xue ''er say that I can take you with me?"

    "I ..." LAN lie was bawling his eyes out. There were still tears in his eyes. He was at a loss. He wanted to go to the divinity, but ...

    Sighing lightly, Leng ruoxue helplessly said,""Alright, don''t cry, you look so ugly! Go back and ask the LAN family. I can bring along those who are willing to go to the divine realm. However, when you go to the divine realm, you will have to pay for all the expenses and have to start from scratch. So you''d better let them think it through. "

 Chapter 2656 To Settle Old Scores (1)

    LAN lie, who was bawling his eyes out, raised his head when he heard this. He looked at Leng ruoxue in disbelief and said,""Xue ''er, w-what did you say?"

    "I said that I can bring the LAN family along to the divine realm, but you have to pay for your own expenses." Leng ruoxue sighed softly and repeated.

    She had a good rtionship with LAN lie and had already taken LAN Ming in. In this case, it didn''t matter if it was one sheep or a group of sheep, so she didn''t care if more people took him with her. Besides, she couldn''t stand LAN lie crying like an abandoned wife. Those who didn''t know would think that she had bullied him!

    "Xue ''er, Xue'' er, are you really willing to do it?" LAN lie still couldn''t believe his ears. His eyes were wide open.

    "En, but your LAN family might not be willing toe with me!" Leng ruoxue reminded with a smile. Since she had already said it, she would not go back on her word. However, whether the LAN family was willing to leave or not, she could not control it.

    ? "I''ll think of a way to convince them. " After LAN lie confirmed it, he stood up as if he had been injected with chicken blood. He greeted them again and ran out of the room in a hurry.

    Looking at LAN lie''s anxious expression, the mother parasol tree could not help but tease,""What an impatient little guy. It seems that he doesn''t want to stay in the Haotian continent anymore."

    "LAN lie is smart. They''ll have to go to the divine realm sooner orter. If theye with me now, I''ll have to take care of them more or less. I can''t really bring them to the divine realm and leave them to their own devices!" Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "Yup! What a smart little fellow. However, I''m quite surprised that you''re willing to take him there even though you know what he''s thinking. " The mother parasol tree smiled faintly.

    "Doesn''t thend of demons need people?" Leng ruoxue smiled calmly. In reality, as the young master of arge family, how could she not think for the family? this was also the reason why even if LAN lie was dissatisfied with some people in the family, he had no choice but to fight for their interests. Otherwise, even if LAN lie left with her, he would still miss some people in the family. If that was the case, why wouldn''t she do LAN lie a favor?

    After receiving Leng ruoxue''s approval, LAN lie immediately went to find the LAN family''s old ancestor.

    Although this ancestor of the LAN family was not the most powerful in the LAN family, he definitely had an important voice in the LAN family. He was also very fond of the greatest ancestor. LAN lie also believed that as long as he could convince him, things would be much easier. At that time, his stubborn grandfather would have no choice but to agree.

    LAN lie didn''t know what to say when he arrived at the LAN family''s ancestor''s room.

    Looking at LAN lie''s conflicted expression, the LAN family''s ancestor couldn''t help but ask curiously,""What''s the matter?"

    "Great ancestor, Xue ''er and the others are leaving Haotian continent." LAN lie took a deep breath and said. He was ready to risk everything.

    "I''ve heard about it, sigh! In the future, only the LAN family will be left on the Haotian continent. " The LAN family''s old ancestor said unhappily. They had been on equal footing with the Leng family and the sun family for many years. Now that the sun family no longer existed and the Leng family was leaving, they were the only ones left among the three great families. Even the Luo family, which had reced the sun family as one of the three super families, was also leaving. From now on, the Haotian continent would probably be quiet for a while.

    "Forefather, I also want to go to the divine realm." After hesitating for a moment, LAN lie said with some embarrassment. He quickly lowered his head.

    "Lie ''er, the divine realm is not peaceful! Otherwise, why do you think brother Leng Xiaoqing and our LAN family''s old ancestor came back from there? it''s because it''s not suitable for us to stay there for long! Unless you can find a backer, but it''s not that easy to hug someone''s thigh. " The LAN n''s old ancestor sighed.

    As one of the LAN family''s important figures, even though he had been in closed-door cultivation for many years, he knew much more about the divine world than the other members of the LAN family. He had also heard the LAN family''s ancestor mention many things about the divine world. After hearing about it, he no longer had any yearning for the divine world. Otherwise, he would not have been suppressing his cultivation all this time.

    "We have a backer!" LAN lie said in a low voice.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Are you talking about Leng ruoxue? You don''t even know how she''s doing in the divine realm, so how can you be so sure that she can be our backer?" The LAN family''s old ancestor was a little speechless. Wasn''t lie ''er too confident in Leng ruoxue''s abilities? Even though Leng ruoxue was known as the God of ughter in the Haotian continent, from what he knew, she had only been in the divinity for slightly more than ten years. Hence, he could not believe that Leng ruoxue would be able to make a name for herself in the divinity in such a short period of time. After all, the divine realm and the Haotian continent were different.

    "Xue ''er is such a genius, I believe that she must be doing well in the divine realm, enough to protect us." LAN lie said confidently. He didn''t know why he trusted Leng ruoxue so much, but he just believed in her.

    However, after hearing LAN lie''s words, the LAN family''s ancestor could not be at ease.

    "Lie ''er, the divine realm is different from the Haotian continent. Many of us are like fish in water in the Haotian continent, but when we get to the divine realm, we still have to pretend to be weak. Unless you have good fortune, it''s very difficult to gain a foothold in the divine realm!" The LAN n''s old ancestor said earnestly.

    "But Xue ''er is in the divine realm. She said that she could bring the LAN family along with her. I believe her!" The LAN family head lowered and mumbled. Although his voice was soft, the LAN family''s old ancestor could still hear him clearly.

    "Lie ''er, what did you just say? You''re saying that Leng ruoxue is willing to bring us to the God World?" The LAN n''s old ancestor asked in shock.

    "Uh! Didn''t I say that? Xue ''er is willing to bring us along. " LAN lie said, a little embarrassed.

    "She didn''t say anything. I thought she only wanted to bring you along!" The LAN family''s ancestor was at his wit''s end with LAN lie''s confusion.

    "Ancestor, this is a good opportunity. Let''s go!" After LAN lie exined, he didn''t think too much about it. Instead, he grabbed the arm of the LAN family''s ancestor and begged.

    "This is not something we can decide." The LAN family''s old ancestor patted LAN lie''s head and said helplessly.

    "Why can''t you decide? As long as the old ancestor agrees, Grandpa won''t dare to object!" LAN lie smirked.

    "Your grandfather doesn''t dare to object, but what about the other ancestors?" The LAN n''s old ancestor was speechless. He thought to himself,"this little fellow can''t be thinking that as long as he''s convinced me, the others won''t be a threat, right?"

    "Old ancestor, let''s not care about the others first. I''m only asking if you''re willing." LAN lie said as he pestered the LAN family''s ancestor.

    "You want to hear the truth?" The LAN n''s old ancestor raised his brows and asked calmly.

    "Yes, yes." LAN lie nodded.

    "I don''t want to." The LAN n''s old ancestor said bluntly.

    "Why? Old Grand Madame, could it be that because of your previous indecisiveness, you feel that you don''t have the face to see Xue ''er? Don''t worry, for my sake, Xue ''er won''t me you. " LAN lie patted his chest and promised.

    "You brat, what nonsense are you talking about? It was Leng ruoxue who made me do it!" The LAN n''s old ancestor said with an aggrieved expression.

    "Eh? Infernal Affairs?" LAN lie blinked a few times. No wonder the old ancestor suddenly went crazy! So that''s what happened!

 Chapter 2657 To Settle Old Scores (2)

    "I don''t care about the inferno, I''m just following orders!" The LAN n''s old ancestor said with a straight face. He was extremely displeased that this stinky brat had misunderstood him. This little fellow was truly heartless. He had doted on him for nothing.

    "Hehe! Hehe! Old ancestor, I misunderstood you, don''t be angry!" LAN lie saw that his ancestor was angry and quickly coaxed him.

    However, he immediately changed the topic and said,""Ancestor, since we have worked well together before, we have to trust Xue ''er this time. My instinct tells me that it is absolutely not wrong to follow Xue'' er. Besides, uncle and his master are with Xue ''er!"

    "LAN Ming is with Leng ruoxue as well?" Hearing this news, the LAN n''s old ancestor was a little surprised. Very quickly, he became a little angry. Stinky brat, he actually only remembered to tell him about this matter now.

    "Yup! That''s why I said that following Xue ''er is definitely not a bad thing! Old ancestor, just agree!" LAN lie begged.

    "Lie ''er, it''s not that I don''t want to agree to your request. It''s just that this matter is of great importance. It''s not something that I can decide on my own." The LAN n''s old ancestor said helplessly. He had only just discovered today that this little fellow was so good at tormenting people.

    "But Xue ''er is still waiting for the news!" LAN lie said, feeling a little down.

    After that, he thought for a moment and asked,"old ancestor, what do we cultivate for?" Wasn''t it all for the sake of pursuing a higher and more powerful strength? However, on the Haotian continent, no matter how strong we are, we are only dark Supremes. No matter how high the status of the LAN family is on the Haotian continent, Sun Tao and his men were still defeated by him when they returned from the divine world. That''s why I want to go to the divine world with Xue ''er. I Don''t Want to Be a Frog at the bottom of a well. The LAN family can''t live on the Haotian continent forever. It''s not good for cultivation. I hope to be able to follow Xue ''er to the divine realm to broaden my horizons. I feel that that ce should be the stage for our LAN family''s development. Even if I have to start from scratch, I still want to go to the divine realm. "

    After listening to LAN lie''s words, the ancestor of the LAN family waspletely silent. In fact, how could he not know that what LAN lie said was the truth? however, the cruelty of the divine world had made them lose the courage to go to the divine world to live. Now that they thought about it, they were actually not as thorough as a child. The LAN n''s old ancestor was a little embarrassed.

    "Lie ''er, even if I agree with your idea, I''m afraid it won''t be an easy task to convince the other ancestors." The LAN family''s old ancestor said to LAN lie after thinking for a long time.

    It was undeniable that LAN lie''s words had aroused his ambition. He also wanted to go to the divinity to make a living, but the LAN family might not agree with such an idea.

    He knew that many people in the LAN family would not be willing to give up their current good life and go to the cruel and unknown world. For most people, unfamiliar ces were not as reassuring as familiar ces, but it was obviously impossible to stay in the Haotian continent for the rest of their lives to be a powerful figure.

    "I don''t care about the others, but does the ancestor agree?" LAN lie''s eyes were fixed on the LAN family''s old ancestor. The old ancestor''s heart trembled. He knew that this child had made up his mind and hoped that he could make the same decision. As for him ... He was a little tempted.

    "I agree," The LAN n''s old ancestor nodded his head.

    "Old ancestor, you have to trust my intuition. It''s not wrong to follow Xue ''er! Besides, there are so many of us here, so we can take care of each other. " Seeing that the old ancestor had agreed, the LAN family was so happy that they were dancing with joy.

    "Stinky brat, don''t be happy too early. I''m not the only ancestor in the LAN family." The LAN family''s old ancestor couldn''t stand LAN lie''s smugness and couldn''t help but remind him.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll find a way to convince them. " LAN lie said with a smile. Actually, what he wanted to say was that he had convinced one of the most difficult ancestors to deal with. It would be much easier for others to take him down.

    After convincing one of the important figures in the LAN family, LAN lie immediately went to look for Leng ruoxue and asked her to give him some time. He had to go back and convince the rest of the LAN family.

    Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement without even thinking. Since Luo Lin and the others had not returned from Luo city yet, and they could not leave Haotian continent immediately, it was no big deal to wait for the LAN family.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Hearing this, LAN lie immediately led his family''s men back to the LAN family.

    He still had a tough battle to fight, so he had to go all out.

    After the LAN family left, the Leng family''s main residence became quieter.

    Half a monthter, LAN lie sent back a message. The ancestors of the LAN family had agreed to move to the divinity.

    When she heard this news, the parasol tree that was sitting opposite Leng ruoxue in the garden was very surprised. It could not help but ask,""I didn''t expect that little LAN lie to have such a n."

    "That guy is very smart! However, the LAN family''s ancestors aren''t stupid. " Leng ruoxue smiled.

    Now, the LAN family was also in a hurry to find a buyer for their territory. He believed that from now on, the Haotian continent would be reshuffled.

    Once the news that the LAN family was going to sell their territory spread, the entire Haotian continent was in an uproar!

    Many people did not understand what was going on with the LAN family. Why did he take it so hard? Where would they go if they sold their sphere of influence? However, a small number of people seemed to have caught a glimpse of the opportunity from the LAN family''s sale of their territory and directly went to find the LAN family''s ancestor.

    The LAN n didn''t have the time to carefully select a buyer like the Wanshan city and the Leng n. Therefore, their request was for the one with the highest price to win! After all, they were going to the immortal realm, and there were many ces where they needed money!

    During this period, the members of the Leng n were also taking the time to pack up their things, bringing everything they could. When Luo Lin and the others returned, they saw the Leng family moving like ants, their things filling up the courtyard.

    "Wudi, what are you guys doing?" Luo Lin couldn''t help but ask when he saw Leng Wudi, the chiefmander of the moving house.

    "Pack up. There are too many things to bring. The storage ring can''t fit them all." Leng Wudi said with a headache. There were too many people in the Leng family. They had collected a lot of junk over the years, but no one was willing to throw them away. He had no idea when the Leng family had be so thrifty.

    Actually, it wasn''t that the Leng n members were being thrifty. It was just that they didn''t have much confidence in Leng ruoxue. They were afraid that if Leng ruoxue were to abandon them when they reached the divinity, who would they cry to then? Therefore, they didn''t want to let go of anything that they could bring and was very useful. This was also the main reason why there were so many things. Of course, they could only keep these thoughts in their hearts and couldn''t reveal them. Otherwise, they would definitely anger the goddess of death.

    "Uh! Take your time and work hard!" Although Luo Lin was a little speechless, this was the Leng family''s matter, so it was better for him to stay out of it.

    With that thought in mind, he bade Leng Wudi goodbye and led his men to the snow garden.

    When they arrived at the snow garden, Luo Lin first reported the situation to Leng ruoxue, then looked at her hesitantly.

 Chapter 2658 To Settle Old Scores (3)

    "Is there something?" Leng ruoxue looked at the other party''s conflicted expression and asked with a faint smile.

    "Master, is the LAN n alsoing with us to the divine realm?" Luo Lin asked curiously. On the way back, they had all heard that the LAN family was selling theirnd, and immediately thought that it might be rted to master. As a matter of fact, he couldn''t hold back his curiosity, and couldn''t wait to ask as soon as he returned.

    "Yes, the LAN family will alsoe with us." Leng ruoxueughed.

    "Hehe! It''s better to have more people, it''s more lively. " Luo Lin said happily after he confirmed it. These few years, his rtionship with the Leng n and the LAN n had been pretty good. If he could still see these acquaintances when he arrived in the immortal realm, that would really be great.

    Luo Lin''s thoughts were very simple, so Leng ruoxue just smiled. Suddenly, from the corner of her eye, she saw a small ck head peeking out from the entrance of the garden.

    "Xiaoshan, why are you acting so sneaky?e in." Leng ruoxue called out helplessly.

    When Xiao Shan heard Leng ruoxue calling for him, he walked over in embarrassment. Big mountain followed behind him with his head lowered.

    Upon seeing this father and son pair, Leng ruoxue frowned slightly. Ever since Sun Tao''s matter was resolved, this father and son pair had rarely appeared in front of her.

    After some thought, Leng ruoxue took the initiative to ask,""Da Shan, Xiao Shan, we''re about to leave the Haotian continent. What are your ns?"

    "W-we don''t know either!" When big mountain heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he raised his head abruptly. He had not expected senior Leng ruoxue to care so much about him and his son. One must know that ever since they found out that senior had returned from the God World, they had be even more respectful towards Leng ruoxue. In fact, they did not even dare to appear in front of her as casually as before.

    "If all of you wish to head to the divine realm, I can bring all of you along. Furthermore, I can guarantee that no one will bully you there. All of you just need to cultivate in peace. If you want to stay in the Haotian continent, I can arrange for you to live in the Green Dragon Mountain temporarily. That is the territory of my godbrothers, and they need people to take care of them. " Leng ruoxue gave da Shan and his son two choices. She said this because she felt that this father and son were pure in nature and had helped her before, so she was naturally willing to take care of them. To her, this was just a matter of raising her hand.

    When the mountain father and son heard this, they were extremely excited. This was because no matter which of these two choices they made, they were both things that others could only wish for. However, they really didn''t know which one to choose.

    "Senior, we can''t make a decision immediately. Can you give us a few days to consider?" The mountain pleaded after some thought.

    "Sure, just tell me your decision before we leave." Leng ruoxue was very forgiving.

    The mountain father and son nodded and left the garden.

    A few dayster.

    The LAN family came to the proud cold city in a grandiose manner to meet up with Leng ruoxue and the others. Among the LAN family, LAN lie was naturally the happiest. However, when some of the elders of the LAN family thought about how terrifying Leng ruoxue was, they would turn pale. They did not dare to approach Leng ruoxue.

    However, the LAN family''s old ancestors had to express their gratitude to Leng ruoxue. Leng ruoxue exchanged pleasantries with them and told them to rest well. She would bring them out of the Haotian continent in two days.

    At the same time, the mountain father and son had decided to head to the divinity with Leng ruoxue and the others. Although the father and son were definitely burdens, they had be good friends with many people from the Luo family and Wanshan city over the past few days. Xiao Shan had even had many ymates. Therefore, the moment they thought of being separated from these people, the father and son felt terrible. In addition, the head butler of Wanshan city had been instigating the father and son from the side. After a few rounds, they were also persuaded. After all, the father and son had deeply experienced the warmth of a family here.

    After knowing the decision of big mountain and his son, the head butler of Wanshan city was the happiest. Who asked him to like the father and son? In addition, when he had misunderstood big mountain as a woman, he had arranged a lot of family affairs for big mountain, which made him feel a little guilty. Therefore, he naturally hoped that big mountain and his son could leave with them. After all, following his master was definitely much better than the two of them running around like headless flies!

    Two dayster.

    Leng ruoxue moved everyone into her personal room. The people who entered the house were like Granny Liu who had entered the Grand View Garden, their curiosity rapidly growing.

    However, Leng ruoxue didn''t have the time to exin anything to them. After settling everyone down, she teleported to a barren mountain and took out a small, snow-white, round ball. That small ball was shaped like a Pearl and was snow-white and clear. However, in reality, this small ball had nothing to do with a Pearl at all. It was a one-time use teleportation ball.

    When she first arrived at the teleportation array in Haotian continent, the person guarding the teleportation array gave her this little thing after she paid one million top-grade crystals. He also told her not to lose it, or she would not be able to teleport back. Now, it was time to use this little ball.

    After she crushed the teleportation sphere, a teleportation formation appeared not far from Leng ruoxue''s feet. The moment Leng ruoxue stepped into the circle of light, the teleportation formation disappeared.

    With a slight wave of dizziness, Leng ruoxue was teleported out of the teleportation array.

    "You''re back so quickly. " Suddenly, a surprised voice rang in Leng ruoxue''s ears.

    She looked up and saw that the person who spoke was the one who had guarded the teleportation array.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Nodding her head slightly, Leng ruoxue scanned her surroundings again. When she realized that she had returned to the five alliances, she frowned and was about to bid her farewell and leave. Just then, Another Angry Voice rang out,""You bastard! You''re finally back! It wasn''t in vain for this Lord to wait here for rabbits!"

    Wait for a rabbit? Did that mean she had be a rabbit?

    Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes nced at the other party as she said indifferently,""Is there something you need?" If she remembered correctly, this man was the second generation young master who had blocked their way and was scratched by a treasure on the day they were about to return to the Haotian continent. He really didn''t expect that this guy would actually dare to appear in front of him. Did he really think that he was a soft persimmon?

    "Of course! I''m going to settle old scores with you!" The young masterughed evilly.

    "What old scores?" Leng ruoxue yed dumb.

    "Your little Beastie scratched me. You have to give me an exnation!" The young master said the line that he had been thinking about for a long time.

    "Didn''t I give you a healing pill? What else do you want?" Leng ruoxue said calmly, her expression unhurried. However, Leng Xiaoqing and Leng Xiaoxiao, who were in the mobile house, were a little anxious when they saw this. These people who wanted to find trouble with Xue ''er looked like they had power and backing, and she didn''t know if Xue'' er could deal with them.

    "How is it? Of course, it''s topensate for my emotional damage!" The young master said matter-of-factly.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but smile. She had always been the one asking others forpensation for their mental damage. She didn''t think that someone would actually ask for herpensation today. Her smile was like a Hundred Flowers blooming, captivating people''s hearts and souls, and instantly mesmerized the second generation ancestor.

    "Beautiful! It''s so beautiful!" The young master couldn''t help muttering and was dumbfounded.

    "Emotional damages, no!" Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    "No? Thenpensate me with your people!" The young master, who had finally regained his senses, immediately shouted. Of course, this was also his original n. In short, he must get the beauty in front of him! This way, he would not have missed her for so many days in vain.

    "My people? You can''t afford it. " Leng ruoxue smiled faintly, her smile was extremely flirtatious.

    In an instant, the young master was captivated again.

    At this moment, the five little beasts who were in the house with Leng Xiaoqing and the others were all furious. Baby clenched his little fists and roared,""Cute master, let me go out and teach him a good lesson! "You bastard!" You''re really tired of living, daring to have ideas about cute master!"

    Baby was very angry, and the consequences were quite serious. Leng Xiaoqing and the others who were in their personal rooms could not help but distance themselves from the aura of the treasure. At the same time, they thought to themselves,''this little fellow is not to be trifled with!''

    It was strange. When they were in Haotian continent, although they had guessed that these little guys were not simple, they had never seen the five little beasts so angry. But now, when they saw their master being teased by bad guys, they were really angry.

    Moreover, for some reason, they, who should be worried about Leng ruoxue, could not help but mourn for that young master who did not know better! He could only be considered unlucky to have provoked Xue ''er, right?

    Leng ruoxue could feel the beasts in her house flying into a rage, but she did not release them. Instead, she spoke to the young master in front of her in a calm and collected manner,""I''ll give you a chance to get lost, or you''ll have to bear the consequences!"

    "You''re asking me to get lost? Beauty, I didn''t hear wrong, right? You''re alone, and we have so many people! What right do you have to tell me to get lost? By the way, you still have a few little beasts. Where are those little B * stards? Why didn''t hee out to help you?" The young master looked at the guard behind him and smiled proudly.

    Leng ruoxue saw that the other party wasn''t going to listen to anything and didn''t bother to waste any more time. She immediately took out the cold shadow and held it in her hand. The cold shadow emitted a terrifying cold light, causing the hearts of the young master and his men to tremble.

    However, they had the advantage in numbers and this was their territory, so they were only afraid for a moment before they became fearless again.

    "Yo! A hot beauty, I like her. " The young master continued to tease.

    This time, Leng ruoxue didn''t say a word. With a slight wave of her wrist, the cold shadow released several rays of cold light. In an instant, the young master and his guards fell to the ground and let out a series of miserable screams.

    A bunch of trash! Leng ruoxue looked disdainfully at the people lying on the ground. She had not hit them hard, but these people were screaming in agony. They were simply too useless!

    After a moment of disdain, Leng ruoxue turned around and walked away as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 2659 Leng Ruoxues Rage (1)

    He watched Leng ruoxue''s back view and then looked at the person lying on the ground. The person guarding the teleportation array shook his head helplessly. Then, he pretended that he had not seen anything and found a ce to close his eyes and rest.

    As for Leng ruoxue, she was surrounded by a group of fierce-looking guards before she could even walk out of the five alliances ''territory. They even wanted to bring her to see their alliance master.

    The moment she heard the word ''Alliance master'', Leng ruoxue did not resist. Instead, she cooperated and left with the guards. When Leng Xiaoqing and the others in the house saw this, they started to worry again.

    Someone was confused and asked curiously,""Senior Leng, who is the Alliance master that those people are talking about?"

    "In this ce, only the ascender Alliance is called the alliance leader. I just don''t know which Alliance this is." Leng Xiaoqing asked worriedly. Even though he had only been on the godly maind for a short time, he had already familiarized himself with the various major factions here.

    "The ascender Alliance? Are you saying that the people here are the same as us, they all ascended?" The person who spoke couldn''t help but ask.

    "Yes! The ascender Alliance''s members are all ascenders. " Leng Xiaoqing sighed softly.

    "Then, don''t we have found the organization?" One of the LAN family members said excitedly.

    However, as soon as he finished speaking, he was smacked on the head. The one who had hit him was the LAN n''s great ancestor. His status was simr to Leng Xiaoqing ''s. Therefore, even though he was hit, the LAN n''s member did not dare to have any objections. He only looked at his great ancestor with an aggrieved expression.

    He didn''t understand why he was beaten up just because he said one sentence.

    At this moment, the LAN n''s most senior elder exchanged a nce with Leng Xiaoqing before he said helplessly,""The ascender Alliance is not a good ce. You should not yearn for this ce."

    Ugh! When everyone heard this, they were all a little dumbfounded. In the end, Leng Xiaoqing exined the situation of the ascender Alliance to them so that some of the young fellows would not think that this was a good ce.

    Everyone who didn''t understand the situation on the godly continent widened their eyes and mouths in disbelief.

    How did this happen? However, the old ancestor would definitely not lie.

    Old ancestor, will Xue ''er be in danger if she faces them alone?" Suddenly, LAN lie cried out in rm. His handsome face was still filled with worry.

    As soon as he said this, many people looked worriedly at the few people with the highest seniority. One should know that Leng ruoxue was their biggest backer here. If something happened to Leng ruoxue, what would they do?

    Leng Xiaoqing and Leng Xiaoxiao were also very worried about Xue ''er''s safety. Putting aside Xue'' er''s strength, it would be strange if a stunning beauty like her was not coveted by others when she was walking on the streets! Furthermore, there were many powerful yers here. Their strength was nothing on the godly maind. Furthermore, Xue ''er was not willing to let them out, so they could not help even if they wanted to.

    The two of them were very worried about this situation.

    They couldn''t help but turn their eyes to the violent little beasts, but they received a disdainful look from baby. Then, they heard baby say with a proud face,""How could my cute master be in danger? Hmph! Whoever offends the cute master will be in trouble!"

    These words ... Caused everyone to fall silent for a long time. Some of them couldn''t help but think to themselves,"then who was the one who saw someone taking liberties with Leng ruoxue and was so anxious that he wanted to escape?"

    Of course, these words could never be said.

    Leng ruoxue, who had been taken away outside, was well aware of themotion in her house. She sent a voice transmission to the crowd, telling them not to worry. Very quickly, she was brought to the front of a residence.

    Leng ruoxue lifted her beautiful eyes. From the outside, the house looked very simple and unadorned. It was not luxurious. On the que in the middle of the gate, two big gold-stamped words were written,''five alliances!''<novelnext></novelnext>

    When she saw these two words, Leng ruoxueughed in her heart. ''It''s indeed the five alliances. I wonder why the Alliance Masters of the five alliances had sent people to capture me?''

    Then, she followed the guard into the Alliance of five.

    The interior of the five alliances ''residence was even more deste than it looked on the outside, but the courtyard was rather clean.

    After she was brought into the living room, Leng ruoxue sat down before the five Alliance guards could say anything. After leaving two guards to watch over her, the other guards left.

    Leng ruoxue, who was sitting down, took out a teapot, a teacup, and some snacks from her bangle. She slowly savored them and then asked,""Why did your Alliance master invite me here?"

    Looking at her smooth and natural movements, the two guards who were left behind twitched their mouths. This person was too ... Was she treating the five alliances as her own home? However, in front of a beauty like Leng ruoxue, they were too embarrassed to say some harsh words.

    After taking a deep breath, one of the guards replied,""You''ve injured the young master of the Alliance master. Alliance master ..."

    "You want to take revenge on me?" Leng ruoxue did not wait for the guard to finish his sentence and interrupted.

    "..." The guard didn''t say anything. In fact, they didn''t know how the Alliance master would treat this beauty. However, they admired her courage because she didn''t seem afraid at all.

    "Since you want to take revenge on me, then quickly ask your Alliance master to take action! By the way, send someone to hurry me up. My time is very precious. " Leng ruoxue was minding her own business. She did not care about how the two guards would react after hearing her words and directly spoke her thoughts.

    When the two guards heard Leng ruoxue''s words, ck lines appeared on their foreheads. They thought to themselves, is this person tired of living? Who would urge others to rush to their deaths? The two of them could not understand.

    "Little girl, you''re really bold!" At this moment, a rather angry voice rang out from outside. Soon after, a middle-aged man strode in from outside.

    When the two guards saw that the Alliance master had arrived, they hurriedly bowed. However, Leng ruoxue sat as steady as a mountain and continued to drink her tea.

    Seeing this, the Alliance Masters of the five alliances prepared to give Leng ruoxue a taste of her power. Who knew that when he raised his head to look at Leng ruoxue, he was suddenly stunned and his heart started to beat wildly.

    This ... This person looks familiar? Why did she look so much like a certain fearsome female demon?

    "Have we met somewhere before?" The leaders of the five alliances asked carefully, afraid that they might have mistaken him for someone else.

    "We''ve never met. " Leng ruoxue said indifferently as she took a sip of tea.

    "Uh! What''s your name?" The leaders of the five alliances asked.

    "Cold!" Leng ruoxue''s words were concise.

    "What''s cold?" The five leaders continued to ask, feeling a little angry at the same time. Couldn''t this brat just finish her words in one go? This was really making people anxious.

    "Leng ruoxue!" When she said these three words, Leng ruoxue suddenly smiled and looked at the Alliance master of the five alliances. When the Alliance master of the five alliances heard the nightmarish name in his memory and saw her nce at him, he was so scared that his legs turned to jelly.

    In the end, he couldn''t support himself anymore and knelt down.

 Chapter 2660 Leng Ruoxues Rage (2)

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she looked at the Alliance Masters of the five alliances in confusion and asked,""Why are the five Alliance Masters bowing so heavily?"

    "Uh, I failed to recognize Mount Tai. I hope senior won''t me me." The Alliance Masters of the five alliances were so frightened that their faces turned pale. They went with the flow and knelt in front of Leng ruoxue.

    When the two guards at the side saw this scene, they were both dumbfounded. What was wrong with the Alliance master? why did he have to kneel down in front of this little girl and call her senior? They couldn''t figure it out, nor were they clear about Leng ruoxue''s identity. Hence, their faces were filled with bewilderment. At this moment, the Alliance Masters of the five alliances weren''t in the mood to exin to them. They were only depressed that they had actually managed to capture Leng ruoxue. This was really unlucky!

    The Alliance Masters of the five alliances truly felt that they were unlucky. When did this goddess of ughtere to the five leagues and even let him run into her?

    "I''m not a senior. " Leng ruoxueughed after listening to the five League Masters.

    "In my heart, you are my senior." The leaders of the five alliances emphasized.

    "Alright! Since you''ve said so, I''ll be impolite to refuse. However, I heard that you''re here to take revenge, so let''s not waste time and just attack!" Leng ruoxue said with a light smile.

    My ancestors! How could he dare to attack this ancestor! The general Union had already made an announcement, telling them to avoid Leng ruoxue and not to get into a conflict with this She-Devil, so he didn''t dare to mention anything about revenge! He could only me his son for being unlucky. Fortunately, his son''s injuries were not serious, otherwise, he would have been depressed to death! But now, the little ancestor in front of him was enough to make him depressed.

    "Senior, it''s a misunderstanding! This is all a misunderstanding. " The depressed leader of the five alliances smiled and said.

    "Is it really a misunderstanding?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes and asked with uncertainty.

    "It must be!" The leaders of the five alliances said with determination.

    "Alright then! I''ll just take it as a misunderstanding. By the way, was the one I injured at the teleportation formation your son?" Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    "Yes!" The Alliance Masters of the five alliances nodded with a constipated expression.

    "He was teasing me." Leng ruoxue only said these four words and didn''t say anything else.

    The Alliance Masters of the five alliances broke out in cold sweat after hearing what Leng ruoxue said. He could not understand what she meant. Was she asking forpensation or was she trying to take revenge on his son?

    To be honest, he didn''t want to agree to either of them. But looking at the situation, it was not something he could control. If Leng ruoxue were to fly into a rage out of humiliation, the five alliances would be in deep trouble.

    "Senior, you''re thinking of ..." The Alliance master of the five alliances probed.

    "Your son even asked me topensate for his emotional damage." Leng ruoxue smiled faintly.

    "Uh! He didn''t dare! He didn''t dare! I''ll definitely teach that stinky brat a good lessonter. " The leaders of the five alliances quickly expressed their opinions.

    "Then what do you think of the things he did to me?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes and asked innocently.

    "If senior has any requests, you can just say it. As long as you spare my family''s stinky brat''s life, Wu ... I only have this one brat. Senior can''t bear to let me see my white-haired one see my ck-haired one off, right?" The Alliance Masters of the five alliances yed the emotional card, hoping that Leng ruoxue would pity him.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes began to size up the five Alliance Masters.

    A white-haired man sending off a ck-haired man? Did it have to be so exaggerated? this Alliance master of the five alliances looked to be in his early forties, and he felt that he was old?

    Leng ruoxue felt a little disdainful. She didn''t want to continue scaring the Alliance Masters of the five alliances, so she said directly,""It''s the Father''s fault for not teaching the child! Your son''s character is bad, and he flirts with women from good families. You, as his father, can''t escape the me!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the Alliance master''s heart sank. Did she not want to let her son off? Not only that, but he also wanted to implicate the five alliances? The Alliance Masters of the five alliances started to let their thoughts run wild.

    After Leng ruoxue deliberately paused for a moment, she changed the topic and said,""However, seeing how much you love your son, I can let your son go, but you have to help me do something!"

    "What is it? As long as it''s not a betrayal of the ascender Alliance, senior, you can speak freely. " Hearing Leng ruoxue say that she wouldn''t pursue the matter with her son, the Alliance Masters of the five alliances immediately resurrected on the spot as if they had been injected with chicken blood, and said with a fawning expression.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t ask you to betray the ascender Alliance." Leng ruoxue had not expected this fellow to be so loyal to the ascender Alliance, so she replied honestly.

    "Then please give me your orders, senior." The Alliance Masters of the five alliances werepletely relieved.

    "Help me find a few people." Leng ruoxue replied without even thinking.

    "Senior, who are you looking for?" The Alliance Masters of the five alliances did not expect that it would be so easy to find someone. However, he had a feeling that the person Leng ruoxue was looking for was not that simple. Could it be that he was looking for his enemy?

    "It''s my subordinates and my brother. " After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she passed the names and portraits of Luo Xian and the others to the Alliance Masters of the five alliances.

    "Senior, leave this matter to me." The Alliance Masters of the five alliances took the information that Leng ruoxue handed over and gave their guarantee after a quick nce. In his opinion, finding someone was the simplest thing.

    "Then I''ll thank the Alliance Masters of the five alliances first. If you have any news, send me a voice transmission." Leng ruoxue said very politely.

    "Alright!" The Alliance Masters quickly agreed and respectfully sent Leng ruoxue off. Only then did he let out a long sigh of relief. He then realized that his clothes had long since been drenched in cold sweat.

    Sobs ... The pressure that She-Devil gave off was too great.

    Recalling what Leng ruoxue had instructed him to do, the Alliance master of the five alliances did not dare to dy and quickly ordered his subordinates to search for her.

    Leng ruoxue, on the other hand, was escorted out of the Alliance''s territory by the guards sent by the Alliance Masters.

    It was only after they had left the ascender Alliance''s territory that Leng ruoxue moved Leng Xiaoqing and the others out. In Leng ruoxue''s words, she wanted them to experience the air and life here. However, Leng Xiaoqing and the rest who came out looked at Leng ruoxue withplicated expressions and did not say a word.

    "What''s wrong?" Leng ruoxue could not understand.

    "My lovely master, they''ve suffered a huge blow." Baby said with a look of understanding. At first, these people were worried that their cute master would be bullied. However, not only was their master unharmed, but he could even order the five Alliance Masters to do things for them. None of them had expected their master to have such a high status in the divine maind. They were ashamed and frightened.

    "Calm down!" Leng ruoxue only said these two words before giving Yu a look. Yu instantly transformed back into her original form and waited for her master to sit on it.

    After Leng ruoxue sat on Yu''s back, she looked at the people who were still unmoving and said helplessly,""Are you guys nning to stay here?"

    Hearing this, everyone immediately reacted and sat on feather''s back.

    "Master, are we going to Yanbei city?" Yu asked. When he saw Leng ruoxue nod her head, he then flew in the direction of Northern Yan city.

    When they arrived at the entrance of Yanbei city, the feathernded. The city guard recognized Leng ruoxue. The moment he saw her, he hurriedly jogged over and said respectfully,""Master, you''re here. I''ll send someone to inform the city Lord."

 Chapter 2661 Leng Ruoxues Rage (3)

    "No, we can go in by ourselves." Leng ruoxue smiled.

    The guard nodded and weed Leng ruoxue and her group into the city. At this moment, Leng Xiaoqing and the others were dumbfounded.

    If the city guards addressed Leng ruoxue as ''master'', then what about the city Lord?

    Even though they had been city Lords in the Haotian continent, this ce was different from the Haotian continent. Leng ruoxue had only been here for a few years, and she already owned a city like this. They really had no idea how she had managed to survive.

    For a moment, Leng Xiaoqing, Leng Xiaoxiao, and the LAN family''s old ancestor all felt inferior.

    They were both ascendants, but why was the difference so great?

    As expected, when they arrived at the city Lord''s mansion, Yan kun called Leng ruoxue ''master'' with a face full of excitement. This confirmed their guess. Now, they were obviously much calmer than when they were in the ascender''s five alliances.

    "Yan kun, how are you?" Leng ruoxue asked with concern after she was led to the main seat in the living room.

    "I''m still alright!" Yan kun''s face was filled with joy. His master''s status in the divine world was so high that he didn''t even put the Divine Masters in his eyes. Who would dare to show him any attitude? Hence, he was like a fish in water on the godly maind.

    Hearing Yan kun''s words, Leng ruoxue was relieved. Then, she introduced Yan kun to her subordinates, the Leng family, and the LAN family. After some small talk, Yan kun naturally had to treat them well.

    At this time, Yan kun also knew that his master was going to bring these people to the divinity. He couldn''t help but feel envious.

    Leng ruoxue didn''t bring him along when she saw his reaction. She only told him to let her know whenever he was no longer willing to stay in the divine maind.

    Yan kun was overjoyed to hear this, but he couldn''t leave the godlynd without him, so he couldn''t get there for a while.

    Furthermore, Yan kun also knew that Leng ruoxue had a few subordinates who hade to the godly maind by themselves. He had also expressed that he would find them as soon as possible to avoid any danger.

    Leng ruoxue was confident in Yan kun''s ability.

    The day after the Yan n''s weing banquet ended, Leng Xiaoqing, Leng Xiaoxiao, and the LAN n''s eldest ancestor came to look for Leng ruoxue.

    However, after seeing Leng ruoxue, they were at a loss as to what to say. In the end, it was still the mother parasol tree who could not stand it and reproached,""If you have something to say, then say it. You don''t look like a man when you''re hemming and hawing!"

    After being criticized by the mother parasol tree, Leng Xiaoqing went all out and asked directly,""Xue ''er, aren''t we living in the godly maind?"

    "No!" Leng ruoxue smiled. She already knew what they wanted to ask.

    "Do I really have to go to that divine realm?" Leng Xiaoqing eximed in shock. Previously, they had already learned about this from Leng ruoxue and Yan kun''s conversation. However, the two of them had not exined it clearly at that time. Otherwise, they would not have decided to ask about it in person after thinking for a long time.

    "Yes, grandfather and the cheapskate old ancestor are all in the divine realm! This is only a branch of mine. " Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    Upon hearing this, the three people who came to rify the matter were so depressed that they felt ashamed. One should know that they had arrived at the divine maind much earlier than thatss Leng ruoxue. However, she had already gone to the divine world to develop her career. They didn''t dare to set foot on the divine maind so easily!

    Woo...What a difference! It was really not just a little bit worse!

    The three old men who had lived for a long time were so sad that they did not know what to say. Before they left, Leng Xiaoqing could not help but ask Leng ruoxue about her abilities. When Leng ruoxue told them that she was now a divine sovereign, the three of them were petrified. When they finally came back to their senses, the three of them left stiffly.

    The mother parasol tree looked at the back of the three mechanical figures and felt a little sympathy for them. Moreover, she could also imagine that Xue ''er''s strength would definitely not be a light blow to these three people.

    "Xue ''er, you really are a monster!" The mother parasol tree sighed.

    "Senior, I still haven''t told them about your strength!" Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "Uh! Xue ''er, let''s keep a low profile. " The mother parasol tree said helplessly.

    "Alright! Keep a low profile. " Leng ruoxueughed and teased.

    For the next few days, Leng Xiaoqing and the other two, who had found out about Leng ruoxue''s strength, locked themselves in their rooms and reflected on themselves. They felt that they had been living a really sullen life. Furthermore, the longer they lived, the less they had the drive to advance. They were always afraid of wolves in front and tigers behind. As a result, until today, their strength had not improved much.

    It was undeniable that Leng ruoxue had given them quite a shock. Not to mention the other party''s vast territory, just the strength of that little girl was far beyond theirs. This wave behind didn''t push forward the wave in front, but directly smacked the wave in front firmly. Towards Leng ruoxue now, they really didn''t have any temper at all.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After thinking for a few days, the three of them felt that they could not go on like this. Otherwise, their Leng family and LAN family would disappear from the divinity sooner orter. After thinking it through, the three of them came to look for Leng ruoxue, hoping that she would allow them to enter closed-door cultivation in her house.

    That ce was filled with spiritual energy. It was definitely a Holy Land for cultivation!

    Leng ruoxue agreed. He then moved them into his house.

    Who knew that when they heard that their ancestor was in seclusion, many people from the LAN and Leng families also requested to go into seclusion. Because they had been with the people from the city Lord''s residence for the past few days, they had more or less heard about Leng ruoxue''s past and had been deeply affected.

    Leng ruoxue naturally wouldn''t stop them if they wanted to improve themselves. She happily agreed to their request. The moment they went into closed-door cultivation, the originally bustling city Lord''s residence instantly became quiet. However, at this moment, Leng ruoxue had also received a voice transmission from the ascender Alliance''s leaders. Together with the mother parasol tree, they rushed over to the five alliances.

    Seeing Leng ruoxue again, the Alliance Masters of the five alliances still felt immense pressure, especially now that there was a beautiful woman with unfathomable strength by her side. The Alliance Masters of the five alliances felt that they could not even breathe smoothly.

    Sob ... Why are women so powerful these days? Each and every one of them was stronger than a man. How could a man live?

    The Alliance Masters of the five alliances looked at Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree with sorrow and resentment. They wished they could hide in a corner and draw circles. This was too much of a blow to them, wasn''t it?

    Leng ruoxue couldn''t stand the other party''s sudden coyness. She said impatiently,""Didn''t you say there''s news? Where are they?"

    Hearing this, the leader of the five alliances immediately became alert and said carefully,""Senior, after I tell you their whereabouts, you must hold back and not be angry!"

    The Alliance Masters of the five alliances were afraid that Leng ruoxue would smash the five alliances into pieces in a fit of anger. After all, he was definitely innocent! He didn''t want to bear Leng ruoxue''s anger for someone else.

    "Speak!" Leng ruoxue''s Lion-like roar scared the Alliance Masters of the five alliances so much that they were trembling.

    Immediately after, the Alliance Masters of the five alliances handed Leng ruoxue a few pieces of paper. On them were the whereabouts of Luo Xian and the others. Leng ruoxue took a look at it and her face turned ck.

    How detestable! Luo Xian and the others were indeed in the ascender Alliance! In the past, the reason why she had asked the five alliances ''Masters to help her find people was that she felt that the chances of Luo Xian and the othersing to the ascender Alliance were very high. After all, everyone was an ascender, and they would naturally have a good impression of such an organization. But now, they were sending sheep into the Tiger''s mouth!

    Three alliances! Four alliances!

    Luo Xian and the others were in these two alliances. Not only did they have a difficult life, but they were also forced to be ves! This was something that Leng ruoxue could not tolerate!

    Hmph! If you dare to touch her subordinates, you must be prepared to pay the price!

    Leng ruoxue was furious. The consequences would be dire. When the Alliance Masters of the five alliances saw Leng ruoxue''s expression turn ugly, they were so scared that they did not even dare to breathe. However, they could understand Leng ruoxue''s feelings. If it was anyone else who knew that their subordinates were living a life worse than a pig or a dog, who wouldn''t be angry?

    One must know that when he first saw the information that his subordinate had sent back, he was already a little angry, let alone Leng ruoxue, who was directly involved. Sigh! He truly felt that he was too kindpared to the people from the third and fourth alliances. At the very least, he had never done anything that caused others to detest him. At the same time, he was d that he had not offended Leng ruoxue because of his son. Otherwise, his ending would not be any better than the two alliances.

    After some thought, the leader of the five alliances couldn''t help but ask,""Senior, what do you n to do?"

    Leng ruoxue''s face was cold and she did not say anything. At this moment, the parasol tree took the paper from Leng ruoxue''s hands and read through it quickly. Then, it said furiously,"Xue ''er, what are we waiting for? let''s just kill our way into the third and fourth alliances! To dare to bully our people like this, you must be tired of living!"

    In an instant, the mother parasol tree transformed from an elegant woman into a fire-breathing Tyrannosaurus!

    Xue ''er''s people were her people, bullying Xue'' er''s subordinates was the same as bullying her! Therefore, the parasol tree mother tree naturally felt the same and was determined not to let the people from the two alliances off!

    As the most ancient nt ancestor in the divinity, the mother parasol tree had a mild temper most of the time. However, as one of the few godly venerable rank nts in the divinity, she was rather arrogant and protective. Her violent nature was hidden deep in her blood. However, this time, seeing Xue ''er''s subordinate suffer such a fate, it hadpletely ignited her anger.

    Although this kind of thing wasn''t umon in the divine realm, she wouldn''t meddle in other people''s business if it didn''t involve her. But wasn''t this rted to her? So how could she bear it!

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue didn''t have much of a reaction and the woman beside her was the first to fly into a rage, the Alliance master of the five alliances was so frightened that he hurriedly said,""Senior, I don''t dare to meddle in your Affairs, but can you not sell me out?"

    Sob ... If the ascender Alliance knew that he was the one who had revealed the news to Leng ruoxue, he would be isted. He was so scared!

    "Don''t worry, you won''t be involved in this. " The mother parasol tree rolled its eyes at the cowardly leader of the five alliances and said.

    The Alliance Masters of the five alliances were relieved.

    "Senior, let''s go to the third and fourth alliances!" At this moment, Leng ruoxue finally spoke.

 Chapter 2662 Leng Ruoxues Ever-Changing Face (1)

    "Alright," he said. The mother parasol tree responded. She could tell that Xue ''er was in a bad mood. Even though she did not turn into a Shrew and curse like her, the mother parasol tree understood her well. It knew that the calmer she was, the more serious the matter was.

    Oh! This should be called the calm before the storm!

    "Senior, do you need me to send someone to bring you to the third and fourth alliances?" At this time, the five leaders asked again.

    Don''t me him for not being loyal to the Alliance! It was truly better for a fellow Daoist to die than for me. If I didn''t stand on Leng ruoxue''s side, she might even destroy the five alliances in a fit of anger! Who would he cry to then? Furthermore, it wasmon knowledge that the five alliances in the ascender Alliance were at odds with each other. There was no need for him to offend Leng ruoxue for the sake of his two opponents.

    This ancestor could not be offended! This matter became clearer after he reported it to the Alliance Masters of the five alliances in the divinity and received a reply.

    "Thank you, then." Leng ruoxue didn''t reject the other party''s ttery. In any case, she had to go to the third and fourth alliances. Having someone to lead the way would save her a lot of trouble. One had to know that other than the first, second, and fifth alliances, only the third and fourth alliances were ones she had not been to. Now that she thought about it, she had actuallye into contact with all five alliances in the ascender Alliance. She did not know if she was lucky or if the ascender Alliance was unlucky!

    Naturally, the leaders of the five alliances didn''t dare to ept the other party''s thanks. Very quickly, he found his trusted aide and exined the situation to him. Then, he watched as Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree left. He sent off these two terrifying women.

    After the two of them left, the leader of the five alliances realized that he had broken out in a cold sweat again. Woo...Those two women were too scary, weren''t they?

    As for the confidant of the leader of the five alliances, after bringing Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree to the three alliances, he wanted to return. He knew that the two of them were going to the three alliances and the four alliances to cause a scene and was afraid that they would see that he had brought the two of them here. Hence, he could not wait to leave before the three alliances and the four alliances noticed him. However, without Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree''s orders, he did not dare to take a single step.

    "Senior, this is the third alliance. The fourth and third alliances are right next to each other, very close. " The confidant of the five Alliance Masters wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said carefully. The implication was obvious. They had arrived at their destination. Could he go back now?

    "Oh! Bring me to the three alliances "base." Leng ruoxue acted as if she didn''t see the desire to leave in the other party''s eyes as she directly gave her instructions.

    When the confidants of the five Alliance Masters heard this, they wanted to kneel down in front of Leng ruoxue. Sob ... This way, they would be discovered! At that time, the five alliances would be targeted by the third and fourth alliances.

    He really didn''t want to go.

    However, how could Leng ruoxue be so easily dismissed? she coldly nced at the other party and said,""If you don ''t, what if I identally let it slip and say that you brought us to the third and fourth leagues to cause trouble? you know the consequences."

    Hmph! Was she that easy to make use of? Leng ruoxue sneered in her heart. Don''t think that she didn''t know the intensepetition between the five alliances in the ascender Alliance. If they wanted to use her as a weapon, how could they not pay the price!

    The confidants of the Alliance Masters of the five alliances wanted to kneel down in front of Leng ruoxue immediately. Would they only be satisfied if they dragged the five alliances into the water? A certain trusted aide was very worried, but he could not do anything about Leng ruoxue, this ancestor. He could only brace himself and continue to lead the way.

    The mother parasol tree chuckled at the back as it watched a certain trusted aide walk in front as if a loved one had died. This time, the ascender Alliance was going to be lively.

    The excitement she was talking about was not referring to her and Xue ''er going to cause a scene, but rather that the few alliances in the divine realm would not be at peace! The five League Masters wanted to use them to deal with the third and fourth league. Did they really think they were fools?

    However, she did believe that the leaders of the five alliances would not dare to lie to them about the whereabouts of Xue ''er''s subordinates, because if they did, the five alliances would end up in a terrible state!

    After walking for a while, they finally arrived at the three alliances ''encampment.<novelnext></novelnext>

    One of his trusted aides pointed at Leng ruoxue and said,""Senior, we, we''ve arrived."

    ? After saying that, he immediately hid far away to avoid being discovered.

    However, Leng ruoxue wouldn''t let him off so easily. She beckoned him over with her finger. A certain trusted aide didn''t dare to disobey and could only brace himself as he walked over unwillingly.

    "Senior, is there anything else?" The confidant wanted to cry but had no tears. Why was the errand he had taken on so terrifying? Sob ... This was the rhythm of wanting him to die!

    "Use your status as a member of the five major guilds and bring us in." Leng ruoxue smiled.

    "Senior, t-this will let them discover my identity!" A certain trusted aide reminded them, thinking,"didn''t you guys promise the Alliance master that you wouldn''t betray him?" Then what was going on now?

    "Don''t worry, they''re already dead. Dead people can''t speak!" The mother parasol tree patted the shoulder of a certain trusted aide and consoled him.

    When a certain confidant heard this, he had a mixed feeling in his heart. This meant that he had to go in! Sob ... Why was his life so bitter?

    "Don''t talk nonsense, just hurry up! Our time is precious!" Leng ruoxue saw that her confidant was hesitating and was not decisive at all, so she asked impatiently.

    Ugh! No matter how slow the confidant was, he could tell that this ancestor was about to get angry. He didn''t dare to waste any more time, so he took out a sign and walked to the gate of the three alliances, showing it to the guard.

    The guard took a look but did not let them in immediately. Instead, he asked,""Why are the five leagues here at the three leagues? what''s the matter?"

    After he finished speaking, his eyes were still sizing up Leng ruoxue and the parasol tree. He thought to himself,''these two are good stuff.''

    "Hehe! The Alliance Masters of the five alliances asked me to give the Alliance Masters of the three alliances a gift. " A certain trusted aide said with a smile. Then, he threw a knowing look at the guard. After that, the guard smiled with a tacit understanding. The gaze that he cast on Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree became even more unbridled.

    "These two gifts are not bad. The Alliance master will definitely like them." After a long time, the guard at the door said with a smirk. Moreover, he didn''t doubt the authenticity of his confidant''s words. After all, in his heart, he felt that it was only natural for the five alliances to want to curry favor with their three alliances ''Masters. After all, the five alliances had the lowest status and strength in the ascender Alliance!

    "That''s good. " A certain trusted aide put on a relieved expression and looked at Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree uneasily. He hoped that these two ancestors would not be angry because of his words! That was just a temporary solution!

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the parasol tree finally realized that they were the gifts that the trusted aide was referring to. They furrowed their brows slightly and caught a glimpse of the smile on the trusted aide''s face. The two of them understood and smiled in cooperation.

    Seeing this, the confidant''s heart that had been in his throat was finally at ease. When the guards saw the beautiful smiles on the two women''s faces, they immediately froze on the spot.

    Beautiful! It was so beautiful!

    Without further hesitation, the guard excitedly invited the three of them into the three alliances aftering back to his senses. Then, he happily went to inform the Alliance Masters of the three alliances.

 Chapter 2663 Leng Ruoxues Ever-Changing Face (2)

    Leng ruoxue and the other two sat in the three alliances ''living room, as steady as a mountain.

    Seeing that the Alliance Masters of the three alliances hadn''t arrived yet, one of his confidants dared to exin in a low voice,""Seniors, the leader of the three alliances is very cunning and ruthless. However, he is very friendly to women, especially beautiful women. So, please bear with it for the time being!"

    It was fine to feel aggrieved, but ... Leng ruoxue suddenly thought of an important question.

    "Will the Alliance Masters of the three alliances recognize me?" Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but ask. If the Alliance Masters of the five alliances could recognize her, then the Alliance Masters of the three alliances would probably recognize her as well, right? At that time, his identity would be exposed before he could save Luo Xian and the others ...

    "Don''t worry. As long as you don''t admit it, the Alliance Masters of the three alliances won''t think that you''re Leng ruoxue," A certain trusted aide hurriedly replied. Leng ruoxue is in the God World! Who would believe that he hade to the godly maind? So even if they recognized Leng ruoxue, as long as she didn''t admit to it, the other party would only think that the woman in front of them looked like Leng ruoxue.

    Alright! She understood what a certain confidant meant. Leng ruoxue nodded and expressed that she would act well until she found Luo Xian and the others.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue understood what he meant, the confidant finally rxed and sat back down properly.

    Not long after, hurried footsteps could be heard from outside the living room.

    Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree were calmly drinking the tea that they had brought with them until a middle-aged man walked in from outside.

    The middle-aged man also saw Leng ruoxue with a single nce and shouted,""Leng ruoxue!"

    His heart trembled. Why did the unreliable Alliance master of the five alliances send Leng ruoxue to him as a gift? Wasn''t she trying to harm him? The middle-aged man was infuriated by this fact and his anger rose to the top of his head. However, he didn''t dare to lose his temper in front of Leng ruoxue. Otherwise, if he really offended this ancestor, even the general Alliance wouldn''t be able to save him!

    When Leng ruoxue heard the other party calling out her name, she didn''t even raise her head. She just calmly did what she was supposed to do. However, a certain trusted aide was already drenched in cold sweat. He might have said it calmly earlier, but when the Alliance Masters of the three alliances recognized him, his heart was beating more violently than anyone else.

    Sob ... He was afraid of death!

    "Third alliance master, y-you''ve got the wrong person. She''s not Leng ruoxue." A certain confidant forcefully concealed the panic in his heart and said in a calm manner.

    "Eh? Not Leng ruoxue? Just look alike?" After hearing the words of a certain trusted aide, the Alliance master of the three alliances worriedly took out Leng ruoxue''s portrait topare. Other than the fact that her temperament did not resemble that ancestor ''s, her appearance was exactly the same!

    How could there be someone who looked so simr?

    The Alliance Masters of the three alliances were still worried. He walked closer to take a closer look, and then looked at the portrait in his hand. He was still full of doubts.

    However, the woman in the portrait had the air of a Queen, and the one in front of him was definitely a little white flower that people couldn''t help but want to pity. Look at her delicate appearance, how attractive!

    ? "You''re not Leng ruoxue?" After some thought, the Alliance master of the three alliances purposely reached out to touch Leng ruoxue''s face. However, Leng ruoxue seemed to be extremely afraid as she hid behind the mother parasol tree. She even put on a frightened expression.

    The parasol tree mother tree broke out in a cold sweat. She then grabbed the wrist of the Alliance master of the three alliances and shouted,""What do you want to do? You''re not allowed to bully my little sister!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Uh! I didn''t bully her, I just wanted to confirm if she''s Leng ruoxue. " The Alliance Masters of the three alliances spoke the truth patiently. After all, the mother parasol tree was also a peerless beauty! It was necessary to be gentle to a beauty.

    "What Leng ruoxue? Which woman''s substitute did you take my sister for? I''m telling you, my sister Wu Xue is not one of those women!" The Wutong mother tree, Hedong Shi, roared.

    The Alliance master of the three alliances could not help but wipe the cold sweat off his forehead. He did not expect that of the two beauties in front of him, one was so weak that she looked like she was going to faint at any moment, and the other was a little chili. However, she was really spicy and vorful. He liked it.

    If the other party really wasn''t Leng ruoxue, then he would be very satisfied with these two women. However, he was suspicious by nature and would never let his guard down just because the other party was weak. Hence, he tried to probe her again and wanted to reach out to touch Leng ruoxue''s beautiful face.

    As for Leng ruoxue, she simply hid in the embrace of the parasol tree. She was so frightened that her little face turned pale. Her beautiful eyes were glistening with tears as she said gently,""Sister, I''m so scared! Let''s go home!"

    "Xue ''er, don''t be afraid! With big sister here, this uncle won''t dare to bully you!" The mother parasol tree was sweating profusely, thinking, Xue ''er! Isn''t your acting a little too much? However, she was very cooperative with her words and red at the leaders of the three alliances.

    "But this uncle is so fierce! It''s like it''s going to eat people!" Leng ruoxue said with a face full of fear. The tears in her beautiful eyes swirled but did not fall, making her look even more pitiful.

    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t be fierce! Don''t ever think about going home again. This is your home, you can live here in peace. I''ll send people to take good care of you. As long as we''re here, we''ll definitely let you and your sister live a good life!" The three alliance Masters promised.

    After testing the waters time and time again, he finally let go of his suspicions that the other party was Leng ruoxue. In his heart, this weak and frail woman in front of him could never be the goddess of ughter, Leng ruoxue!

    "Really?" Two drops of tears rolled down from Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes. One of them was even hanging on her thick and curly eyshes, making people want to love her even more.

    The Alliance master''s heart softened when he heard her gentle question. Such a delicate beauty would definitely be pampered by others.

    Therefore, the Alliance Masters of the three alliances nodded heavily, then turned to one of their confidants, who was petrified, and said,""Go back and tell your Alliance master that I''m very satisfied with his gift."

    A certain trusted aide suddenly came back to his senses when he heard this, and he nodded his head somewhat woodenly. One had to know that he waspletely dumbfounded by the situation in front of him. This, this was really too horrifying!

    How did the Queen-level Asura be a little white flower in the blink of an eye? He rubbed his eyes in disbelief. It wasn''t switched? He had been there the whole time and could clearly see that the woman who was hiding in the embrace of the mother parasol tree with a frightened look was definitely Leng ruoxue. However, looking at her helpless look now, which man could reject her?

    The confidant''s heart trembled violently, and he was even more determined to not offend the two women in front of him. This was really too terrifying! The other party simply had a myriad of changes that were impossible to guard against!

    He had decided that he would leave this ce as soon as he had the chance, because it was not safe here!

    He wanted to leave! He wanted to leave! He didn''t want to stay here any longer!

    However, he did not need to ask for it as the three alliances ''Masters let him go. Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree were naturally held back by the three alliances'' Masters.

    The moment he heard the order to leave, a certain trusted aide ran away faster than a rabbit. However, Leng ruoxue didn''t want him to be too idle and had secretly sent him a voice transmission, telling him to be on standby at all times, or else he would bear the consequences.

 Chapter 2664 Leng Ruoxues Ever-Changing Face (3)

    When a certain confidant received this news, he even had the thought of buying a piece of tofu to kill himself. Sob ... Isn''t this asking for his life! You can''t bully people like this, okay?

    However, he definitely did not dare to disobey Leng ruoxue. Even though he was out of the three alliances ''sphere of influence, he did not dare to go too far. Who asked the Queen to say that she could summon him at any time!

    Oh ... My God! Someonee and save him!

    Leng ruoxue definitely didn''t know about a certain trusted aide''s wish. However, even if she knew, she wouldn''t take it to heart. After that, she and the mother parasol tree moved into a small courtyard in the three alliances ''encampment. Although the courtyard wasn''t big, it was exquisite. It wasn''t hard to see that the three League Masters had put in a lot of effort to build it. The people who were sent to serve Leng ruoxue and the parasol tree knew that their alliance master had taken a fancy to the two women living here. Hence, they did not dare to be negligent.

    As for Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree who had turned into golden Canary, they looked obedient on the surface and did not step out of their homes. But in reality, the two of them had secretly used their divine senses to search the three alliances ''encampment several times. In the end, they confirmed that Luo Xian and the rest were not here.

    "Xue ''er, could it be that guy from the five alliances is lying to us, deliberately using us to get rid of his enemies?" After searching through the three alliances ''encampment, the parasol tree and Leng ruoxue sat in the garden as if no one was around. On the surface, they did not speak but they weremunicating through voice transmission.

    "I don''t think the leaders of the five alliances would dare! If he lies to me, he knows the consequences!" Leng ruoxue analyzed. The parasol tree nodded and said seriously,""That''s true, but where is the person we''re looking for?"

    Leng ruoxue thought for a moment and directly sent a voice transmission to one of her confidants,""The person I''m looking for isn''t in the three leagues."

    After saying this, she cut off the connection between the two of them. When the other party heard this, he was so scared that his little face turned pale. If he wasn''t in the three alliances, was this a sign that something was going to happen? He didn''t know why, but he felt very uneasy.

    He immediately reported back to the five alliances, and the five alliances ''leaders panicked. If Leng ruoxue couldn''t find the person he was looking for in the third and fourth leagues, she might think that he was lying to her. However, the information he received showed that those people were indeed in the third and fourth leagues!

    Afraid of Leng ruoxue''s Fury, the Alliance Masters of the five alliances hurriedly sent people to the three and four alliances to investigate the situation. They had to find out where those people were.

    On the other side, Leng ruoxue secretly informed the mother parasol tree of the situation. The two of them then truly enjoyed the treatment of the three alliances. In any case, there would be people outside to help them keep an eye on the situation. All they had to do was put on a good show in front of the Alliance Masters of the three alliances.

    The two of them wanted to leave a deeper impression on the three alliances ''master, but strangely, ever since the three alliances'' master had arranged for them to stay in this courtyard, he had note to visit them even once. This made the two of them suspicious.

    After waiting for a few days, the Alliance Masters of the three alliances finally arrived.

    The moment Leng ruoxue saw the Alliance master of the three alliances, she immediately shot him a resentful nce. Then, she turned around and returned to her room arrogantly.

    When the mother parasol tree saw this, it did not give the Alliance Masters of the three alliances a good look and even pulled a long face.

    Seeing that the beauty seemed to be a little dissatisfied, the leader of the three alliances immediately smiled and coaxed,""Tong ''er, you''re angry too! It''s because I have something important to do these few days that I didn''te to see you sisters!"

    "What important matter made you leave us two sisters here for so many days? If you don''t exin clearly, don''t even think that we''ll talk to you. " The mother parasol tree was a domineering and narrow-minded woman.

    When the Alliance master heard this, he quickly exined,""The three alliances of the divine realm gave us a mission. I''ve been busy with this for the past few days!"

    In fact, this was all nonsense. He did note to see Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree because he was ying hard to get. This trick of his had always been surprisingly effective and he had tried it out time and time again.

    After saying that, he took out two beautifully wrapped boxes and ced them in front of the mother parasol tree. He smiled and said,""This is a gift for you and Xue ''er, see if you like it!"

    This was also a move he was used to! How could he not be generous enough to give a little blood if he wanted a woman to bepletely devoted to him? And he was very confident that no woman could escape the attack of the Cannonball.

    The mother parasol tree opened one of the gift boxes very cooperatively. After taking a look, it immediately revealed a surprised expression and then said embarrassedly,""This gift is too expensive, we''re not worthy of it!"

    The gift that the Alliance master of the three alliances gave her was a set of beautiful blue jewelry iid with high-grade water-attribute crystals. The workmanship was exquisite and the style was beautiful. One could tell that it was expensive just by looking at it. Moreover, if it were any other woman, they would definitely be charmed by this set of beautiful jewelry. But who was the mother parasol tree? How could she be so easily hit by this little Cannonball?

    The words she had said to the Alliance Masters of the three alliances also made her feel a little disgusted, but she held back the feeling of wanting to vomit and pretended to like the gift very much. She threw a charming eye at the Alliance Masters of the three alliances with affection.

    The Alliance Masters of the three alliances were overjoyed. Haha! He knew that this gift would definitely be useful. After all, no woman would be able to reject such beautiful jewelry. The Alliance master of the three alliances, who thought that he had seeded, could not help but approach the mother parasol tree and pull him into his arms. However, the mother parasol tree dodged him easily.

    How detestable! This woman was really greedy! The Alliance master of the three alliances was furious when he saw the mother parasol tree Dodge his Wolf ws. He didn''t expect that such a beautiful set of jewelry couldn''t satisfy the other party! He hated himself for not being able to even touch the corner of his opponent''s clothes even though he was bleeding. In his past history of hunting for women, this could be said to be a tragic defeat!<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, the thoughtful Alliance master of the three alliances did not show any dissatisfaction on his face. Instead, he said lovingly,""Tong ''er, I really like you."

    "Oh, really? Then do you like me more or Xue ''er more?" The mother parasol treeughed and asked with an expression that demanded an answer from the Alliance master.

    "I like both." The leader of the three alliancesughedcently.

    "I can''t like all of them. There can only be one person I like the most. Tell me, who do you like the most?" The mother parasol tree was clearly not satisfied with the Alliance Master''s words and did not let it go.

    "I like you the most! I like you the most!" Helplessly, the Alliance master of the three alliances could only say this. He thought of exining it to Xue ''er when he got back so that the weak little rabbit wouldn''t get angry at him.

    "This is more like it." The mother parasol tree was satisfied, but it still did not let the other party take any advantage of it. The Alliance Masters of the three alliances could only be angry at this.

    After the Alliance Masters of the three alliances had left, Leng ruoxue put on a weak and delicate appearance and walked out of the room. She secretly transmitted a message to the mother parasol tree,""Senior, I didn''t expect your acting skills to be so outstanding. It''s really an eye-opener for me today."

    "Bad girl! Who am I doing this for! You don''t know how disgusting it was when I said those words to the Alliance master of the three alliances! Damn it, I''ve never been like this in all my life!" The mother parasol tree said, sweating.

    "Thank you for your hard work, senior," Leng ruoxue tried to please him.

    "It''s good that you know!" The mother parasol tree was satisfied.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue suddenly received a voice transmission from a certain trusted aide. Immediately, her expression turned grave.

    "Xue ''er, what''s wrong?" The mother parasol tree quickly asked as it sensed that something was wrong with Xue ''er.

    "So the third and fourth alliances have courtyards on the divine continent. However, they are not within the ascender Alliance''s sphere of influence. No wonder we didn''t discover them." Leng ruoxue replied.

    "Then let''s quickly go to the courtyard! Your subordinates should be locked up there. " The mother parasol tree said anxiously.

    "The people from the five alliances told me that they don''t know the exact location of the courtyards of the third and fourth alliances." Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    "In that case, we can only let the Alliance Masters of the three alliances take the initiative to bring us there?" The mother parasol tree was a little speechless. It seemed like he still had to use the honey trap! This fact made her a little depressed.

    "I''ll have to trouble senior to cooperate. " Leng ruoxue said in a coquettish manner.

    "Alright! In order to save your subordinates, I''ll go all out. Xue ''er, you have to make it up to me after we save her. " The mother parasol tree requested.

    Leng ruoxue hurriedly nodded and started to feign illness.

    Her illness naturally attracted the attention of the three alliances ''leaders. When the Alliance Masters of the three alliances saw the pale and sickly beauty, they immediately felt heartache. The mother parasol tree took the opportunity to request to bring her sister to a quiet ce to recuperate. It even said that Xue ''er had been weak since young and a crowded ce was not suitable for her to live in.

    The Alliance master of the three alliances had thought about this for a long time. He really could not bear to let these two beauties be too far away from him. However, as he watched the weak Xue ''er be thinner day by day, and the mother parasol tree stared at him with resentful eyes all day long, he finally took the bait and offered to send the two sisters to another courtyard to recuperate.

    The next day, the Alliance master of the three alliances, who acted swiftly, sent someone to send Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree to the courtyard.

    The residence of the Alliance master of the three alliances was located in an unknown ce with beautiful mountains and clear waters. The greenery there was abundant and the environment was beautiful. It was really a good ce to recuperate.

    When they arrived at the courtyard, Leng ruoxue noticed that there was more than one tall and magnificent courtyard. She pretended to be curious and asked the guard who was escorting her about the ce next to it. When she heard the guard say that the ce next to it was the courtyard of the four alliances ''leader, Leng ruoxue and the parasol tree secretly exchanged nces and saw a smile in each other''s eyes.

    This really didn''t take any effort at all! He had thought that he would have to figure out a way to find out where the other courtyards of the four alliances ''leaders were, but it was just next door. This would save them a lot of trouble.

    However, Leng ruoxue didn''t want to alert the enemy before she rescued Luo Xian and the others. She pretended to be surprised and said,""I didn''t expect our Alliance master to build a courtyard with the four alliances. Sister, this is great, our safety is even more guaranteed."

 Chapter 2665 Meeting Li Zhong (1)

    "Yup! With the four alliances as our neighbors, I don''t have to worry about our safety in such a remote ce. " The mother parasol tree also put on a look of extreme relief.

    When the guard who brought them here heard this, he was a little unhappy. Did the two of them not trust their strength? One of the guards didn''t care that the two women in front of him were the Alliance master''s favorites and said angrily,""Don''t worry, even without the four alliances as neighbors, we brothers will protect you. "

    "Of course we believe that, but with the four alliances aspany, wouldn''t it be safer?" The mother parasol tree said with a smile.

    Seeing that she wanted to drag the four alliances into this, the guards were helpless. Even though they were furious at Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree''s thoughts, they did not dare to offend the two of them too much. After all, they were the Alliance master''s women! If heined to them in front of the Alliance master, they would have to bear the consequences.

    "Haha, beauty, you really have good taste!" At this moment, a smugugh came from the courtyard next door. Then, a tall, handsome man in his thirties walked out of the courtyard.

    The guards ''expressions changed when they saw him.

    On the other hand, Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree looked at each other in confusion until the other party walked up to them.

    "She''s really a stunning beauty!" As the man spoke, he reached out his hand.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue''s face turned pale with fear and she hid behind the mother parasol tree.

    "Don''t be afraid!" The mother parasol tree quickly consoled Leng ruoxue. Then, it red at the man with a pair of fiery eyes and said,""What are you doing? Do you know who we are?"

    "Hahaha! You''re really hot beauties. Don''t be afraid, I just really like you guys. " The manughed out loud when he saw this.

    The two women in front of him were truly stunning, more beautiful than any woman he had ever seen. He couldn''t deny that he was very tempted.

    "Fourth master, these two are our Master''s Men." The guard who saw through the man''s thoughts quickly warned.

    "Oh, really? Then I''ll exchange ten pieces of top grade crystal stones with him. " The leaders of the four alliances said generously.

    After the guard heard this, he couldn''t make up his mind. This matter wasn''t something he could decide. However, ten pieces of top grade crystal stones was really a huge sum!

    However, the huge sum of money in his eyes made Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree extremely depressed.

    "You bastard!" When did they be so worthless? You want to exchange the two of them for ten pieces of top grade crystal stones? Am I dreaming? How could the leaders of the three alliances agree to such a condition? It was worth more than this even if they went back to the Haotian continent!

    "Alliance master four, I can''t make this decision." At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree heard one of the guards speak.

    After hearing this, the two of them were depressed again. He couldn''t make the decision, so this business couldn''t be carried out. But what if he could make the decision? Were the two of them going to belong to the four Alliance Masters? Thinking of this possibility, Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree were a little annoyed.

    However, the two of them were very calm and did not show it on their faces. The parasol tree mother tree even said,""We won''t exchange our Alliance master with you. Give up on that idea!"

    "Oh, really? I''ll talk to him personally!" After the leaders of the four alliances finished speaking, they disappeared.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Seeing that he had left, Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree did not think too much of it. After entering the courtyard that the guards had arranged for them, the two of them went straight into the room, saying that they were going to rest.

    The guard did not suspect anything.

    After the guard left, the two of them immediately used their divine senses to search. They searched around, but they didn''t find any traces of Luo Xian and the others in the courtyards.

    "Xue ''er, I didn'' t!" The mother parasol tree asked in surprise. The fifth master wouldn''t keep toying with them, would he? That old man shouldn''t have the guts to do that. However, the person they were looking for wasn''t in the three alliance''s courtyard. What should they do?

    The mother parasol tree was a little anxious. Xue ''er''s subordinates who were bound by the ve contract would have to suffer for another day if they were foundter. This situation was really terrible!

    "Senior, don''t worry. We''ll find them." Leng ruoxue was worried about her subordinates as well. However, she had tofort the mother parasol tree first. They could not afford to lose theirposure.

    "Yes." The mother parasol tree nodded, but it was very uncertain in its heart.

    For the next few days, Leng ruoxue continued to pretend to be weak while the parasol tree mother tree went to chat with the guards. Initially, she had wanted to find out if there were any other courtyards in the lower three alliances. However, the guards had no idea at all. After spending half a day''s effort, she could not find out anything useful.

    After telling Leng ruoxue about her depressed mood, Leng ruoxue personally went to look for the guards. Of course, she still had to ask Qing Jue for help and let him read their minds. However, it was to no avail. However, she found out that the eldest miss of the three alliances was currently living in a courtyard.

    After exchanging information with the mother parasol tree, the two of them were a little puzzled. ording to their divine senses, they didn''t find any big miss of the three leagues. Could it be that the big miss of the three leagues had already left before they arrived?

    However, before the two of them could figure out where the eldest miss of the third alliance had gone, the Alliance master of the third alliance came looking for them. Naturally, the Alliance master of the fourth Alliance, who had a smug look on his face, was apanying him.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue''s condition was much better, the Alliance master of the three alliances was naturally in a good mood. However, when he thought about how this woman was about to no longer belong to him, his mood fell again.

    After hesitating for a moment and seeing the leaders of the four alliances winking at him, the leader of the three alliances took a deep breath and said,""Xue ''er, from today onwards, you belong to the four Alliance Masters."

    "¡­¡­"

    Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree looked at each other. They thought they had heard wrongly, but when they saw the serious expression on the Alliance master''s face, they were sure that he was not joking.

    "Alliance master, what is the meaning of this?" The mother parasol tree was instantly enraged as it roared.

    "The third alliance master has already sold Xue ''er to me." Seeing that Alliance master three was too embarrassed to speak, Alliance master four gloated.

    "What? Alliance master, how can you do this? You''ve really gone too far!" Hearing this, the mother parasol tree was even angrier. Damn it, he dared to sell out her little girl, wasn''t he looking for death?

    "Why can''t I do this? How have I gone too far? You''re all gifts from the five Alliance Masters, so naturally, you''re at my disposal. Hmph! I don''t want to support a sickly woman. Do you know how much money I''ve spent to treat her?" The Alliance master of the three alliances roared. If it wasn''t for the fact that Wu Xue was seriously ill and was a bottomless pit, he really couldn''t bear to sell her. But if he didn''t sell her, he didn''t know how much money he would have to spend on her. His heart ached for the money!

    The parasol tree wanted to argue with the third alliance master when Leng ruoxue tugged at her sleeve and said in a choked voice,""Sister, don''t me the Alliance master. Sob ... I''m too useless."

 Chapter 2666 Meeting Li Zhong (2)

    Then, she turned her teary eyes to the Alliance master and asked pitifully,""Alliance master, how much did you sell me for?"

    "Beauty, there are five pieces of top grade crystal stones!" Alliance master three''s face turned red and he was too embarrassed to answer, but Alliance master four answered honestly.

    "Five pieces of high-grade crystal stones, so much money!" Leng ruoxue pretended to be surprised. In reality, she was so angry that she almost broke her white teeth. The anger in her heart was surging to the top of her head. She''s only worth five pieces of high-grade crystal? Isn''t this too cheap?

    Leng ruoxue was so depressed by her price that she wanted to vomit blood. However, the mother parasol tree was shocked and could not help but ask,""Didn''t you say ten top grade crystals?"

    "Beauty, ten top grade crystals is the price of the two of you. Right now, the third alliance master is only willing to give me your little sister, so of course I can only pay half." The four Alliance Masters replied as if it was a matter of course.

    The mother parasol tree was infuriated when it heard that. Damn it! She and Xue ''er were only worth five pieces of high-grade crystal stones each, so they were worth ten pieces in total. And now, the Alliance master of the three alliances had separated the two of them. How preposterous!

    In that instant, the mother parasol tree had already sentenced the Alliance Masters of the three alliances to death!

    Hmph! Did he really think that he could sell it to anyone in this world? Did he treat them as ves?

    The mother parasol tree had never thought that it would be so worthless!

    Seeing that the parasol tree mother tree was unhappy, the Alliance master of the three alliances coaxed,""Tong ''er, I''m giving Xue'' er to the four alliances for her own good. The four alliances are much richer than our three alliances. If she goes to the four alliances, Xue ''er''s illness won''t be a problem at all. Moreover, the four alliances are very close to our three alliances. You sisters can meet whenever you want."

    "Oh, really? Then I''m going to live with Xue ''er in the four alliances. " The mother parasol tree requested.

    "Uh! How can this be!" He wasn''t that stupid to let Tong ''er go to the four alliances. Wouldn''t that be sending a sheep into the Tiger''s mouth?

    "Why not? Xue ''er is sick now, as her sister, how can I not care about her!" The mother parasol tree''s performance as a good sister was quite on point.

    "What a good sister. Third alliance master, why don''t you let this beauty live with me? I''ll take good care of them. " Seeing this, the leaders of the four alliances quickly expressed their opinions, hoping to leave a good impression on the mother tree.

    The Alliance Masters of the three alliances became anxious and said,""No! That''s absolutely not allowed!"

    "What if I insist on going?" The mother parasol tree asked coldly.

    "I said no, no!" The third alliance master roared in rage. He felt that the mother parasol tree was challenging his bottom line, so he could no longer tolerate its behavior.

    Hmph! Didn''t he just rely on the fact that he liked her? Without his love, did this woman really think that she could still be in the three leagues like a fish in water?

    "Guards, lock Lin Tong in her room. Without my orders, no one is allowed to let her out." Immediately, the third alliance master summoned the guards and ordered them angrily.

    When the guard heard this, he immediately grabbed her arms and forcefully pulled her away and locked her in the room.

    After the mother parasol tree was locked in the room, it kept knocking on the door and shouting,""Let me out! Let me out! You bastard!"

    Leng ruoxue, who was outside, was also so worried that tears were shimmering in her eyes. She kept calling out,""Sister! Sister!"

    Then, she turned to the Alliance Masters of the three alliances and begged,""Alliance master, I beg you to let me go! She didn''t mean to go against you, she did it for her useless sister. "

    "Xue ''er, as long as you obediently follow the four Alliance Masters, I naturally won''t me your sister. I''ll let her out when she calms down. " Seeing this, the Alliance Masters of the three alliances agreed.

    "Then I''m relieved." Leng ruoxue said softly. Then, she walked to the door of the room where the mother sycamore tree was closed and said through the door,""Sister, I''m going to the four alliances with the four Alliance Masters. Don''t worry about me. I believe the four Alliance Masters will take good care of me. You have to take good care of yourself too. I''lle to see you in two days."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Xue ''er! Don''t you go!" The mother parasol tree shouted after hearing those words.

    "Sister, the Alliance master will like you more if you are obedient." Leng ruoxue reminded.

    Leng ruoxue''s words of advice pleased the Alliance Masters. At the same time, he felt a sense of reluctance to part with her. If it wasn''t for the fact that she was so weak and sickly, he really couldn''t bear to sell such a beauty.

    But now that the wood had already been cast into a boat, it was toote to regret.

    As he watched the fourth Alliance master take Leng ruoxue away, the third alliance master suddenly felt as if something was missing in his heart.

    When they arrived at the fourth Alliance, the fourth Alliance master arranged a rtively quiet ce for Leng ruoxue and even exined to her that it was for the sake of her health.

    Leng ruoxue expressed her gratitude obediently, then returned to her room with the excuse that she was not feeling well.

    When she reached her room, Leng ruoxue immediately sent a voice transmission to the parasol tree, telling it that she was fine. However, from the mother parasol tree''s words, she could tell that it was quite angry and was even shouting that it would teach the two stinky men a lesson.

    Needless to say, the ''stinky man'' mentioned by the mother parasol tree must be the Alliance Masters of the three alliances and the four alliances.

    Hearing the mother parasol tree roaring in her heart, Leng ruoxue consoled it for a while before cutting off the connection between the two of them. Then, she began to use her divine consciousness to search.

    Eh? That''s a prison cell, right?

    Leng ruoxue searched around and found a familiar aura in the ce that looked like a prison cell. However, the light in the prison cell was too dark, so she could not see clearly what was inside.

    Since she had found something suspicious, Leng ruoxue naturally would not wait any longer.

    After summoning Ling and casting an invisibility spell on herself, Leng ruoxue searched for her memory and found the prison cell.

    As soon as he entered the cell, a damp smell hit him in the face. It was so unpleasant that it was almost suffocating. Leng ruoxue covered her nose and mouth, then moved her feather out to help her lead the way.

    Feather''s night vision yed a huge role in the dark cell. Soon, it found a few familiar-looking people in one of the cells.

    After reporting the situation to Leng ruoxue, Leng ruoxue asked Yu to bring her to the cell.

    Through the dark cell door, Leng ruoxue used the faint moonlight to recognize her cheapskate big brother. At this moment, the cheap big brother was lying on the ground, not moving at all.

    "Big brother!" Leng ruoxue called out softly.

    However, Li Zhong didn''t have any reaction.

    Leng ruoxue was extremely worried. The next moment, she summoned the Golden Eagle in her hand.

    Leng ruoxue did not even think before she ordered,""Little guy, unlock the door for me!"

    "Oh!" The Golden Hawk had learned to read people''s minds. It knew that the fierce woman was in a bad mood, so it would grant her every request. After that, it made a few gestures with its little ws, and the giant lock on the cell door made a crisp sound as it was opened.

 Chapter 2667 Meeting Li Zhong (3)

    Leng ruoxue hurriedly walked in and helped Li Zhong up from the ground. After feeding him an elixir, she called out softly,""Big brother! Wake up!"

    Li Zhong, who was in a daze and felt as if his entire body was on fire, suddenly felt a cool andfortable sensation in his body. Then, he heard a woman''s gentle call. After a while, he opened his eyes with great difficulty.

    The light in the cell was very dark, so he couldn''t see the face of the person in front of him clearly. He only felt that the person in front of him should be a woman, and there was a sense of familiarity.

    "You''re ..." Li Zhong, whose mind gradually regained rity, asked with some uncertainty.

    "I''m Xue ''er, big brother. " Leng ruoxue said, her heart aching.

    "Xue ''er! You''re really Xue ''er?" When Li Zhong heard this voice and this name, he simply couldn''t believe his ears. He couldn''t be dreaming, right? Why would he hear Xue ''er''s voice here?

    He must be dreaming.

    Li Zhong couldn''t convince himself. Xue ''er would note here. AI! He probably missed that little girl Xue ''er too much, so he thought that he had seen her.

    Seeing that Li Zhong was sighing and saying that he was dreaming, Leng ruoxue had no choice but to release a small me. The me instantly lit up their faces.

    "Xue ''er! Is it really you?" When Li Zhong saw Leng ruoxue''s face clearly, he widened his eyes in disbelief and looked at her with his mouth half-open.

    "Big brother, it''s me." Leng ruoxue smiled.

    "Xue ''er, leave this ce quickly. This is a Wolf''s Den. It''s too dangerous for a girl like you to stay here alone. Leave quickly before anyone finds you." As if he suddenly thought of something, Li Zhong''s expression changed drastically and he urged Leng ruoxue to walk faster.

    "Big brother, I''m here to save you." Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    "We don''t need you to save us. You should leave quickly. Don''t let anyone find out, or you''ll be in danger." Li Zhong said anxiously.

    "Big brother, listen to me. I don''t care about those people here at all. They can''t hurt me." Leng ruoxue could feel Li Zhong''s worry andforted him.

    "Really? Xue ''er, don''t lie to me!" Li Zhong was still not at ease.

    "Big brother, when have I ever lied to you? You have to believe in my strength. If I didn''t have the ability to save you, I wouldn''t have dared toe here. " Leng ruoxue promised.

    Hearing her words, Li Zhongyi felt relieved. However, after some thought, he still told Leng ruoxue,"Xue ''er, we can''t leave now. Luo Xian and his son ..."

    "They''re not with you?" Leng ruoxue did not wait for Li Zhong to finish his sentence and asked anxiously.

    "No, they''re being held by the Miss of the three leagues." Li Zhong said.

    "Miss of the three leagues?" Leng ruoxue could not help but frown when she heard these words.

    "The Miss of the three leagues fell for Luo Fei and wanted to force her to marry him. Of course, Luo Fei wouldn''t do it. In a fit of anger, the Miss of the three leagues signed a ve contract with him, wanting Luo Fei to listen to her. She even tortured him in all ways and even used us to threaten Luo Fei to submit." Without waiting for Leng ruoxue to continue asking, Li Zhong told her everything.

    With Xue ''er, he seemed to have a pir of support, and his mood miraculously calmed down.

    "Then what about you guys?" Leng ruoxue asked with uncertainty.

    "We''re also ves now. " As Li Zhong spoke, he lowered his head in shame. When he was in the Haotian continent, although he was not very famous, at least he was like a fish in water. No one dared to treat him like this. Who knew that he would be someone else''s ve not long after he came to the godlynd? and it was forced. How could the proud him bear this? Fortunately, he was strong enough to hold on. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to see Xue ''er today.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue suppressed her anger and moved the small me on her fingertip down. She saw that Li Zhong''s clothes were in tatters and there were quite a few bloodstains on them. Then, she stood up and walked to the others.

    After a thorough check, the anger in Leng ruoxue''s heart suddenly rose.

    Everyone she saw had serious injuries on their bodies. The wounds were so deep that the bones could be seen. Blood had coagted into ck bones and stained the wounds. Some of the wounds had already festered. It was a ghastly sight.

    The Golden Hawk, who had been silent all this while, saw this scene and jumped into Leng ruoxue''s arms in shock and fear. It buried its head in Leng ruoxue''s arms and mumbled,""So scary! It''s so scary!"

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue''s anger rose by a few levels.

    After instructing Ling to bring the parasol tree over, Leng ruoxue remained silent for a few minutes. Li Zhong was so scared that he didn''t even dare to breathe.

    He didn''t know that Xue ''er''s aura was so powerful. This kind of Xue'' er made him feel more at ease. However, when he thought of his current status, he was no longer happy.

    So what if he saw Xue ''er? He was now someone else''s ve, the lowest status in the entire godly maind. What future did he have? How could they be together with Xue ''er in this state? If people knew that Xue ''er had a few God-brothers who were ves, Xue'' er''s future would probably be ruined.

    For a time, Li Zhong thought of many things. The more he thought about it, the more depressed he felt.

    At this moment, the mother parasol tree arrived.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The moment she entered the cell, she happily said to Xue ''er,""Xue ''er, I heard that you''ve found her. That''s great."

    "We have found them, but they are seriously injured. Besides, Luo Xian and his son are not here." Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    "Heavens! How did they get injured to this extent? Who did this?" Using Leng ruoxue''s me, the mother parasol tree only needed a nce to see the few unconscious people lying on the ground. They were on the verge of death.

    "Miss of the three leagues." Leng ruoxue said coldly. The chill in her voice was so strong that even the mother parasol tree could feel the chill.

    "Miss of the three leagues? Then why did she put him in the four alliances?" The mother parasol tree was very puzzled, then it turned its gaze to the only man who was clear-headed, waiting for him to answer.

    "We are the ves of the four alliances ''leaders." Li Zhong sighed.

    "So, they are colluding?" The mother parasol tree came to a sudden realization.

    "They have a good rtionship." Li Zhong said in a reserved manner. With his words, Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree understood everything.

    "Xue ''er, what do you n to do now?" The mother parasol tree looked at Leng ruoxue and asked.

    "Let''s save big brother and the others first!" Leng ruoxue let out a soft sigh. Then, she fed healing pills to the unconscious people.

    "Xue ''er, we can''t ..." Li Zhong wanted to remind Leng ruoxue that they couldn''t leave yet. If they were discovered by the other party, it would be even more difficult to save Luo Xian and his son.

    "You don''t have to worry about Luo Xian and his son. I''ll go and save themter." Leng ruoxue knew what Li Zhong was worried about, so she gave him a calming pill.

    However, perhaps the other party had left a deep impression on Li Zhong. He was afraid that those people would kill Luo Xian and his son after they were rescued, so he still had a worried expression on his face.

    The mother parasol tree saw this and roared,""Don''t worry and do as Xue ''er says. Unless you really want to be a ve to the four alliances'' leaders for the rest of your life?"

    "I don''t want to, but I''ve been forced into a ve contract. I''m afraid I won''t be able to escape this life." Li Zhong said sadly.

    "Who said that?" Leng ruoxue asked in confusion.

    "The Miss of the three leagues said that if we are ves for a day, we will be ves for life." Li Zhong said very honestly.

    "You believe that?" The parasol tree mother tree said in disbelief. Xue ''er''s godbrother was too easy to fool, wasn''t he?

    "Could she be lying to us?" Hearing the underlying meaning of the mother parasol tree''s words, Li Zhong was stunned.

    "She was indeed lying to you. The ve contract can be terminated." Leng ruoxue exined. She could guess why Li Zhong would believe the words of the eldest miss of the three alliances. After all, to an ascender who had just ascended, there were many things that they were unfamiliar with. It was precisely because of this that they could be easily deceived. Clearly, Li Zhong was one of those who had been deceived.

    "F * ck! This B * tch!" Li Zhong was so angry that he started to curse, but his mood instantly became better. After all, anyone who knew that he didn''t have to be a ve for the rest of his life would be happy.

    "Big brother, calm down. I''ll give you a chance to take revenge." Leng ruoxue saw that Li Zhong''s emotions were a little agitated and hurriedly consoled him.

    "MMH! Xue ''er, you must let us deal with that B * tch with our own hands. Otherwise, I won''t be able to vent my hatred!" Li Zhong said viciously, the hostility in his bodypletely dissipating.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll leave it to you. " Leng ruoxue promised.

    At this moment, another weak sobbing voice was heard.

    "Master, is that you?"

    When she heard this voice, Leng ruoxue moved the little me on her finger to the owner of the voice. The moment the person who spoke saw this, he immediately bawled and threw himself in front of Leng ruoxue, saying pitifully,""Master, I thought I would never see you again in this life!"

    The person who was crying andining was one of the ancestors of the Luo family and also Luo Xian''s father.

    "Don''t cry, didn''t you see it?" Seeing a middle-aged old man crying in front of her, Leng ruoxue couldn''t put her feelings into words. In short, it was veryplicated.

    "Mm! Don''t cry! I won''t cry. " The Luo family''s ancestor said quickly, but his voice was still a little choked. He then said,"master, you must save Xian ''er and Fei'' er!" Those two children have suffered a lot. "

    "I''ll definitely save them. Do you know where they''re being held?" Leng ruoxue saw that most of them had woken up, and all of them had tears in their eyes. She was afraid that they would all start crying, so when she asked this question, she was even more careful, afraid that she would remind them of unhappy things.

    "They''ve been locked up in a secret room by thedy of the three leagues, and that secret room just so happens to be in thatdy''s room." Li Zhong said after seriously recalling.

    "Her room? This is a courtyard of the four alliances. " Leng ruoxue reminded.

    "Yes, this is the ce where she lives." Li Zhong said with absolute certainty.

 Chapter 2668 Then, You Can Recognize Me As Your Master (1)

    "Then what are we waiting for? let''s go and save them!" The mother parasol tree said anxiously. She didn''t want to stay here for another day. If she saw people from the third and fourth leagues again, she would throw up. More importantly, she wanted revenge.

    Seeing the mother parasol tree''s eagerness, Leng ruoxue understood. However, Li Zhong and the rest could not understand why. They only felt that the people around Xue ''er were all loyal and loyal, and women were no exception.

    With Li Zhong leading the way, Leng ruoxue asked Ling to cast an invisibility spell on everyone. The group of them sessfully arrived at the courtyard of the eldest miss of the three alliances. After entering the courtyard, they found the room where the eldest miss of the three alliances was staying. Leng ruoxue saw that the eldest miss was not around and thought to herself,''I''ll let her off first.'' Then, Leng ruoxue followed Li Zhong''s instructions and found the hidden wall of the secret room.

    Leng ruoxue extended her hand and felt around the wall. However, she did not find any mechanism. Helplessly, she could only release Yu.

    "Be careful," Leng ruoxue warned Yu.

    Yu nodded and looked at the wall with his bright eyes.

    A momentter, Yu used its sharp beak to peck at a certain spot on the wall. Leng ruoxue understood and reached out to Pat the wall. In an instant, a part of the wall caved in.

    She touched the part of the wall that had caved in and gestured for everyone to step back. Then, the wall opened up, revealing a secret chamber.

    "I found it!" The mother parasol tree was pleasantly surprised and took the lead to enter.

    The secret room was very dark. Leng ruoxue lit up a small me, illuminating the secret room. Following that, her beautiful eyes searched around again. After only looking for half a circle, she discovered two people tied to a tall pir in the middle of the secret room.

    The two of them had their heads lowered and were clearly unconscious. They were covered in wounds and blood was dripping to the ground from their wounds.

    "Fei ''er, Xian'' er!" When Luo Xian''s father saw the two people on the pir, he quickly ran up and wanted to rescue them. However, the rope that tied them up was too stubborn. He tried to untie them for a long time, but he couldn''t untie them.

    "Master, I can''t untie this rope!" Luo Xian''s father was so anxious that he was about to cry. Then, he turned to look at Leng ruoxue pitifully, asking for help.

    "This isn''t an ordinary rope." Leng ruoxue said as she walked closer.

    As soon as she finished speaking, she took out the cold shadow. She and the cold shadow could alreadymunicate telepathically. Then, the cold shadow left Leng ruoxue''s hand and flew a few rounds in the air. Two cold glints shot out towards the rope. The rope broke into a few pieces.

    When the patriarchs of the Luo family saw this, they quickly helped Luo Xian and Luo Fei to lie on the ground. Leng ruoxue then handed them two healing elixirs.

    After the pills entered their stomachs, the injuries on both of their bodies started to heal and they woke up very quickly. When they saw Leng ruoxue, both of them started to cry out of grievance.

    Even though it wasn''t nice for two grown men to cry in front of her without any care for their image, Leng ruoxue didn''t stop them. She knew that this father and son duo had too many things in their hearts. Whether it was Luo Xing ''er''s incident or falling into the hands of the three league''s young miss, they had both suffered a huge blow. It was better to cry and vent it out than to keep it in their hearts.

    After a long time, the two of them finally stopped crying.

    "Master, we''ve let master down." Luo Xian wiped his tears and said in embarrassment.

    "If you want to talk about Luo Xing ''er, I already know. You can''t be med for this." Leng ruoxue smiled.

    "Master knows?" When Luo Xian and his son, including Li Zhong and the others, heard what Leng ruoxue said, they were all surprised. They had not told Xue ''er about this yet. It was unbelievable that Xue ''er already knew.

    "I just came back from the Haotian continent. I saw Luo Lin and the others, and then I killed Sun Tao and the others." Leng ruoxue sighed and exined after seeing through everyone''s thoughts.

    "A bunch of idiots! If we didn''t know about this, how could we havee to save you?" Seeing that everyone was still in a daze after listening to Xue ''er''s words, the mother parasol tree could not help but roar. She then turned to Leng ruoxue and said,""Xue ''er, why are your brothers and subordinates so stupid?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Pfft!" Hearing this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help butugh out loud. Luo Xian and the others, on the other hand, blushed in embarrassment.

    This was the first time they had been called silly.

    Seeing that these people were a little embarrassed, Leng ruoxue cleared her throat and said,""Let''s leave this ce first! If you have anything to say, we can talk outside. "

    "Master, we ..." Luo Xian hesitated when he heard that Leng ruoxue wanted to leave.

    "Don''t worry about the ve contract. I''ll help you remove the restrictions after we get out. " Leng ruoxue knew what Luo Xian was thinking and said directly.

    When Luo Xian heard this, he widened his eyes in disbelief. The moment Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree met, they knew that this fellow was also deceived.

    "It can be removed." Li Zhong patted Luo Xian''s shoulder as if he was feeling the same.

    "That''s great, Wu ..." When Luo Xian and Luo Fei heard this, they were so excited that their eyes were filled with tears.

    "Get out!" Leng ruoxue didn''t want the two men to continue crying, so she got Ling to cast an invisibility spell on them.

    The group of people silently left the courtyard of the four alliances without alerting anyone.

    Once they were out of the courtyard, Leng ruoxue did not lead the group to leave immediately. Instead, she threw a small me each into the courtyards of the third and fourth alliances.

    In an instant! Then, an earth-shattering shout rang out in the courtyard,""Fire! Everyone, quickly put out the fire!"

    "Uh!" Seeing this scene, Li Zhong and the others were dumbfounded again.

    Leng ruoxue smiled faintly and turned to the crowd,""Let''s go!"

    As she spoke, she gave Yu a look. Yu understood and instantly widened his eyes.

    After Leng ruoxue and the rest were seated on its back, it spread its wings and flew into the sky.

    Its destination, bamboo city. Originally, Leng ruoxue knew of a method to remove the restriction. However, it was not suitable for Li Zhong and the others. Hence, she could only go to the mission Guild.

    This ce wasn''t close to the bamboo city''s quest Guild. It would take at least three days to reach there if they flew at full speed. However, on the second day of flying, Li Zhong and the others felt ufortable. There was a huge pain in their stomachs. They knew that this was the ve contract taking effect.

    "Xue ''er, the other party should have realized that we''ve gone missing." Li Zhong endured the pain and reminded.

    "Not necessarily!" Leng ruoxue thought for a moment and felt that the other party was probably just testing her because her mes were not so easily extinguished. By the time the eldest miss of the three leagues and the others remembered the prisoners in the prison and secret chamber, they would have been burned to ashes.

    However, it wasn''t a good idea for Li Zhong and the others to be in pain like this. Leng ruoxue thought for a moment and moved them into the bracelet with a thought.

    After entering the bracelet, Li Zhong and the others immediately felt much better. Although there was still some pain, they could at least endure it.

 Chapter 2669 Then, You Can Recognize Me As Your Master (2)

    When she felt that Li Zhong and the others in the bracelet were in less pain, Leng ruoxue immediately pulled the mother parasol tree into the bracelet to check on their situation.

    "How do you feel?" Leng ruoxue asked with concern.

    "It''s alright, I can endure it. " Li Zhong took the lead.

    "What about you guys?" Leng ruoxue turned her beautiful eyes to the Luo family.

    "Master, we''re not in as much pain as Li Zhong and the others." Luo Xian said honestly.

    "How did this happen?" Leng ruoxue could not understand.

    "Master, I''m guessing it might have something to do with the bloodline contract between us and you. It''s probably the bloodline contract that helped us resist some of the restrictions of the ve contract, so we''re free from the persecution of the ve contract." After thinking for a while, Luo Fei said.

    "That makes sense. A bloodline contract is higher than a ve contract in the first ce. It''s a pity that you didn''t contract it in the divine realm, so a ve contract will still have some influence on you, but not much." The mother parasol tree agreed upon hearing that.

    "Yes, if it wasn''t for the blood contract with master, I''m afraid I would have lost my innocence long ago." Luo Fei said with lingering fear.

    "AI! We''ve implicated you!" Li Zhong said with some embarrassment.

    "Uncle li, don''t say that. We''re one. There''s no such thing as a burden." When Luo Fei heard Li Zhong''s words, he felt a little embarrassed. He was the one who had caused this matter. If they were to talk about dragging him down, he was probably the one who had dragged him down.

    "Yup! It''s all in the past now, so let''s not discuss who''s right and who''s wrong. " Luo Xian also said. As the saying goes, a friend in need is sincere. After this incident, the rtionship between them and the Li brothers could be said to have advanced by leaps and bounds.

    Leng ruoxue nodded as well. However, the parasol tree mother tree was very curious about the conflict between these people and the three and four alliances. She asked curiously,""Why did you think of going to the ascender Alliance? haven''t you heard that the ascender Alliance has a bad reputation?"

    Hearing this, Li Zhong and the others quickly fell silent and sighed.

    After a long time.

    Feeling the mother parasol tree''s expectant and curious gaze, Li Zhong suppressed his anger and said,""We didn''t go to the ascender Alliance on our own. We were deceived."

    Upon hearing this, the mother parasol tree could not help but blink its eyes. How did he lie? She was getting more and more curious.

    "After we arrived here, we originally nned to cultivate while looking for Xue ''er. However, the divine continent is so big that looking for someone is like looking for a needle in a haystack. We didn''t dare to look for her openly because we identally learned that ascendants are not weed here, so we didn''t dare to expose our identities." Li Zhong exined.

    "Then, by chance, we met the Miss of the three leagues. She liked Luo Fei very much and expressed that she wanted to marry him. However, Luo Fei was a man. How could he marry a woman? thus, Fei ''er politely declined. "However, that woman obviously didn''t give up. We don''t know how she found out that we were ascenders. Just like how we told her about the benefits of the ascender Alliance, we told her that if she wanted to find someone, she couldn''t join the ascender Alliance. She told us that joining the ascender Alliance would make it easier to find the person we were looking for. After some discussion, we felt that this was reasonable. After all, the ascender Alliance''s influence in the godly maind was not small, so we agreed. Who knew that this would also be the beginning of our nightmare!" After sighing, Li Zhong continued.

    "The ascender Alliance is indeed very powerful in the divine maind. However, we weren''t clear about the ascender Alliance''s current situation at the time. After we went there, we realized that the ascender Alliance didn''t treat the ascenders well. They would beat and scold them at every turn. At that time, after we understood the situation, we wanted to leave, but who knew that the big miss of the three alliances wouldn''t allow us to leave. She even ced a ve restriction on us and wanted to use us to threaten Fei ''er. " Luo Xian continued after Li Zhong''s words.

    "After that, we''ve been living a life worse than a pig or a dog. If Xue ''er didn''te to save us, I really don''t know how long I would have to endure such a life." Li Zhong said again. When he said this, his eyes were red. It was obvious that this matter had dealt him a heavy blow.

    "Big brother, it''s fine now. I won''t let those who hurt you have an easy time. Just treat this as a dream!" Leng ruoxue consoled him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Yes." Li Zhong nodded his head. Before they came here, none of them had thought that the divine realm would be like this. They could not understand why the women of the divine realm were so shameless.

    Especially Luo Fei, he would probably not have any good feelings for these terrifying women in the divine world in a short period of time. AI! What a sin!

    "Big brother, before the restrictions on your bodies are removed, you should stay here for the time being!" Leng ruoxue suggested when she saw that Li Zhong and the others still had lingering fear.

    "Alright, but Xue ''er, where is this ce? Won''t we make the owner unhappy if we stay here?" With Leng ruoxue''s reminder, Li Zhong finally remembered that he still didn''t know where he was. Don''t cause trouble for Xue ''er!

    "I won ''t. This is my territory, you guys can stay here without worry!" Leng ruoxue smiled.

    "That''s good, Xue ''er. The spiritual energy here is so abundant. " After knowing that it was Xue ''er''s territory, Li Zhong was relieved. Then, he was like a curious baby, asking all kinds of questions one after another.

    It wasn''t just him. Although the others didn''t ask as much as he did, every time Li Zhong asked, they would all stare at Leng ruoxue with curiosity, waiting for her to answer.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue could only call Qing Jue out and let him exin to these curious babies. She then pulled the mother parasol tree and went outside.

    A dayter.

    They had finally arrived at bamboo city.

    The mother parasol tree did not understand why Xue ''er had toe here. One had to know that this ce wasn''t close!

    When Leng ruoxue heard the mother parasol tree''s question, she smiled faintly and replied,""There''s an acquaintance here. "

    "Uh! Xue ''er, can you tell me where you don''t have acquaintances?" Hearing this, the mother parasol tree was helpless.

    "Hehe! I don''t know, but even if I don''t have any acquaintances, I can still create acquaintances!" Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "Manufacture?" The mother parasol tree was even more speechless. She somewhat understood what Xue ''er meant.

    The two of them entered the city and headed straight to the mission Guild without any dy.

    The moment they entered, Leng ruoxue asked to see their President. When the waiter heard this, he couldn''t help but wipe the cold sweat off his forehead. Then, he looked at the two beautiful women in front of him as if they were crazy.

    Was their President that easy to meet?

    "Xue ''er, there''s something wrong with the way this person is looking at us?" The mother parasol tree noticed something amiss and whispered into Leng ruoxue''s ear.

    "Yes, he took us for lunatics." Leng ruoxue said in all seriousness.

    Her serious tone almost made the mother parasol tree break out in a cold sweat. Did Xue ''er have to be so serious?

 Chapter 2670 Then, Youll Recognize Me As Your Master (3)

    "We want to see your President." Leng ruoxue repeated impatiently when she saw that the guard was not moving.

    "I''m sorry, our President isn''t here. " The waiter could tell that these two people really wanted to see the president! However, the president had said not to let any random person in, so he did not dare to look at the two beauties in front of him. If the president were to get angry, he would be the one in trouble.

    "You''re really not here?" Leng ruoxue''s eyes narrowed when she heard this, clearly displeased.

    "No!" The waiter resisted Leng ruoxue''s pressure and said.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue''s expression was turning uglier by the second, the waiter thought that the other party would be angry. Who knew that Leng ruoxue would actually take out a piece of earthen yellow top-grade crystal and toss it up and down in her hands.

    "Notify us and this crystal is yours." Leng ruoxue saw the waiter''s drooling expression and went straight to the point.

    The waiter was very moved. This was the earth attribute top grade crystal that was just right for him to use! Then, the waiter''s attitude changed and he said respectfully,""Please wait a moment."

    After saying that, the waiter turned around and went upstairs.

    The mother parasol tree looked at the waiter''s back and despised him for being so greedy.

    "Bah! What a snob. " The mother parasol tree said with a look of disdain.

    "It''s only human nature. " Leng ruoxue was very calm.

    "Xue ''er, why don''t you just kill them? why waste a high-grade crystal? you should know that we''re only worth five high-grade crystals!" The mother parasol tree said with a face full of grief and indignation. Xue ''er really did not know how to live. She gave out one piece just by passing on a message, but she only got ten pieces after selling the two of them! A piece was gone just like that! Wuuu ...

    "Hahaha! Senior, calm down. I want to kill my way up, but I''m old friends with the president here, so I have to give him some face!" Leng ruoxue said it as a matter of course.

    "Alright then!" The mother parasol tree nodded. She could not find any fault in this statement.

    At this moment, the waiter came down from upstairs and said with a happy face,""I said a lot of nice things before the president agreed to see you."

    After he finished speaking, his eyes fell on the piece of high-grade crystal in Leng ruoxue''s hand.

    Leng ruoxue nodded and threw the crystal in her hand to the waiter. She then pulled the mother parasol tree upstairs.

    She found her way to the president''s office with great familiarity. The moment she entered, Leng ruoxue regretted it as the person sitting inside was not someone she knew.

    "Who are you?" Leng ruoxue asked directly after she sat down.

    "I''m the president here, miss can call me President PU. " The chunky old man squinted his eyes as he spoke. His pair of mischievous eyes were still sizing up Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree. The waiter didn''t lie to him. They were really two stunning beauties!

    "Xue ''er, don''t you have an old rtionship with the president here?" Hearing the conversation between the two, the mother parasol tree asked in a low voice.

    "The Guild leader has changed." Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    "Uh! It''s really too unfortunate. " The mother parasol tree did not know what to say. Her heart ached even more for the piece of high-grade crystal that Xue ''er had given away. She was only worth five pieces! Wuuu ...

    "May I ask where President Zeng is?" Leng ruoxue adjusted her state of mind and asked with a faint smile.

    "Miss, you know President Zeng?" President PU asked in surprise. He had once said that she was his previous predecessor, and had long since been transferred to the divine realm''s headquarters, yet this woman actually didn''t know? He probably didn''t have a close rtionship with Zeng Yan, so he was relieved.

    "We''ve met several times. " Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "Oh! President CEng was transferred to the divine realm''s headquarters a long time ago, so I''m in charge here now. " President PU exined.

    "May I know why the youngdy is looking for me?" he asked.

    "I want to terminate a few of my ve contracts." Leng ruoxue said directly. Since Zeng Yan was no longer here, she did not want to make a wasted trip. She could only let this fat old man handle it for her.

    "Miss, do you know that once you cancel the ve contract, the ve will no longer belong to you? At that time, we won''t have any means to control them, so the loss outweighs the gain!" President PU quickly reminded.

    "Of course I know. You just have to help me handle it." Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    "Alright then! However, the cost of terminating a ve contract is very expensive. " President PU couldn''t help but remind him.

    "I know. You don''t have to worry about the money." Leng ruoxue was very forthright.

    Hearing this, President PU didn''t know what to say. He could only ept his fate and help Leng ruoxue with her business.

    After flipping through the ve records, President PU looked at Leng ruoxue with his small eyes and said,""Please tell me the name of the ve."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Leng ruoxue nodded and named a few of the ves.

    Hearing this, President PU''s brows furrowed together and he said with a troubled expression,"Miss, I''m sorry. From the records, those ves don''t belong to you, so I can''t help you with this."

    "What if I insist on it?" Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked, her voice carrying a hint of coldness.

    President PU shivered, but he still gathered his courage and said,""This is the rule of our Guild, I can''t go against it."

    President PU''s words were spoken with a sense of justice. However, his small eyes did not stop sizing up Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree.

    Leng ruoxueughed when she heard that and said,""As long as you do this for me, I won''t mistreat you. You can name the price."

    "This is not a matter of money, but of principle." President PU said righteously. If it wasn''t for the green light of desire in his eyes, Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree would have believed that President PU was a man of principle!

    What a pity!

    "Don''t talk to me about principles. Let me ask you, what do I have to do for you to help me?" Leng ruoxue asked with a faint smile.

    "This ..." President PU hesitated for a moment, before saying with a troubled expression,""We are not rted. If I really handle this matter for you, it is equivalent to offending the ascender Alliance. At that time, not only will I lose my position as the president, but I will also make a great enemy of the ascender Alliance. I really don''t need to take risks for a stranger!"

    "I only found out today that the quest guilds are afraid of the ascender Alliance." After hearing that, the mother parasol tree said with a look of disdain.

    "Why would our quest Guild be afraid of the ascender Alliance? What I mean is that if the headquarters finds out that I''ve done something for you, they''ll definitely punish me severely. The ascender Alliance won''t let me off either. So, is it necessary for me to take the risk for you? You guys have nothing to do with me. " President PU said angrily.

    "You''re right. It''s unnecessary to take risks for strangers." Leng ruoxue agreed with President PU''s words. The mother parasol tree merely smiled without saying a word.

    Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, President PU gave her a ''it''s good that you know'' look. He was obviously very satisfied with her tactfulness.

    "Why don''t we form some sort of rtionship?" Leng ruoxue suggested.

    Upon hearing this, the mother parasol tree understood that it was time for a fight. However, President PU didn''t know Leng ruoxue''s intentions and even nodded his head in a daze,""Yes, yes. As long as we have an extraordinary rtionship, I will naturally do this for you."

    "Since that''s the case, you can recognize me as your master!" Leng ruoxue said casually, as if she was simply talking about what to eat today.

    "Recognize, recognize a master?" After hearing this, President PU was stunned for a few minutes. After he recovered, he said angrily,""Damn it, who are you going to make recognize you as master?"

    "Of course it''s you. Didn''t you say you wanted to have an extraordinary rtionship with us? It''s the best choice. " Leng ruoxue replied matter-of-factly.

    Meanwhile, the mother parasol tree was already rolling withughter in its heart. She loved to see Xue ''er y with these guys who were not clear-headed the most. Did they really think that they could do whatever they wanted?

    "Who said that master recognition was the best choice?" After President PU confirmed that he didn''t hear wrongly, he shouted at the top of his voice again. Damn it! It was really too detestable! He didn''t mean it that way at all, okay?

    "Do you have a better choice?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes and asked with an innocent look.

    "Of course! You can marry me. " President PU boasted shamelessly. He puffed out his chest proudly. He was the Guild Master of the divine continent''s Ying City quests Guild. There was no need to mention his status. Here, everyone had to give him some face.

    "Is this a Toad lusting after a Swan''s flesh?" Seeing that the Guild leader in front of her dared to say it, the mother parasol tree was a little impressed. The ignorant were truly fearless! In the entire divine realm, it seemed that there was only one person who dared to say such words to them directly!

    At least, Alliance master three and Alliance master four didn''t say that he treated them as his possession and that they were considered toads!

    "Who are you calling a Toad?" President PU wasn''t happy. Who would be in a good mood after being criticized by a woman?

    "Of course it''s you." The mother parasol tree decided to be an honest child.

    "You, you really don''t know what''s good for you. With my status, it''s your honor to be able to take a fancy to you, do you understand?" President PU said angrily from embarrassment. He thought that by saying his request, the two beauties in front of him would happily devote their lives to him, but who knew that they would actually call him a Toad! Really, uncle can endure it, but aunt can ''t!

    "May I ask who you are?" Leng ruoxue was very curious. Where did the old man in front of her get his confidence from? he thought that as long as he opened his mouth, any woman woulde after him?

    "Hmph! I''ll scare you to death if I tell you. I''m the chairman of Ying city''s missions Guild, and my son-inw is the right-hand man of the tenth elder of the divine world''s missions Guild!" President PU looked at Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree proudly.

    "What a strong backing!" The mother parasol tree said fearfully as it wiped away its sweat on purpose.

    "How is it? are you afraid?" When President PU heard the mother parasol tree''s words, he became even more pleased and even looked at Leng ruoxue provocatively.

    Faced with the provocation, Leng ruoxue stood up calmly. Then, she pulled the little old man who was sitting on the chair across the desk over and smiled charmingly,""Do I look like I''m afraid?"

    "W-what are you doing? I''m warning you, don''t mess around. This is the territory of the mission Guild, and you won''t get any benefits from offending me!" Seeing Leng ruoxue''s unfriendly and rude expression, President PU was so scared that his face turned pale. He quickly threatened her.

 Chapter 2671 Who Are You?(1)

    "Oh, really? What if I have to offend him?" Faced with President PU''s threat, Leng ruoxue wasn''t angry. Instead, sheughed and openly threatened him.

    "You, you will regret this! Our mission Guild will not let you off! The God lord''s estate won''t let you off either. You''d better kowtow to me now and I might forgive you. Otherwise, you''ll be dead!" President PU saw that Leng ruoxue was clearly a dead pig that wasn''t afraid of boiling water and was furious! He couldn''t understand how this woman could be so bold to provoke the God lord''s estate''s Mission Association. Wasn''t she just courting death?

    Some people! You won''t die if you don''t seek death! President PU thought to himself.

    "You''ve reminded me. So the quest guilds belong to the divine Lord''s residence!" Leng ruoxue pretended to be enlightened.

    "It''s good that you know. So, I can''t be offended." Seeing that Leng ruoxue had finally understood, President PU''s confidence grew.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue turned to look at the parasol tree and asked calmly,""Senior, the mission Guild belongs to the divine lord''s estate. What should we do? Should we smash it or not?"

    "What''s wrong with the God lord''s estate? I''ll smash it as well!" Upon hearing this, the mother parasol tree''s momentum rose and it cooperated fully.

    "Old man, did you hear that?" After hearing the parasol tree''s reply, Leng ruoxue turned her gaze towards President PU and asked with a smile.

    "You ... You guys are really bold." The conversation between the two of them made President PU, who thought that victory was in his grasp, break out in cold sweat and his little face turned pale.

    These two women are so bold! They already knew that the Guild for missions belonged to the divine lord''s estate, yet they still wanted to destroy it? President PU wanted to cry but had no tears. Ever since he became the Guild Master of the Ying city missions Guild, he could get whatever he wanted. He could do whatever he wanted without fear. All the major families on the godly maind had to give him some face and address him as "Your Excellency". But now, he felt a deep sense of powerlessness. The two crazy women in front of him didn''t take him seriously at all. He really didn''t know where they hade from. To dare to go against the Divine Master''s estate, if he wasn''t a lunatic, what was he?

    "Yes, you''re right. We''re very bold." Leng ruoxue agreed with a smile. She then tugged on his cor and asked,""I''ll ask you onest time, are you going to help us handle this matter?"

    "I ... I ..." President PU struggled on his deathbed, not daring to relent. Although the threat of these two women made him feel afraid, his end would be even worse if he offended the ascender Alliance. After all, the ascender Alliance''s influence in the divine realm was not small.

    However, his hesitation had already made Leng ruoxue and the parasol tree unhappy. Leng ruoxue took out her cold shadow and drew a few sword strokes in the air. The cold Qi released by the cold shadow was directed at President PU''s neck, causing him to be so frightened that his heart was trembling.

    Wuwu...Too bad! This woman was too evil! He actually dared to threaten him with a weapon! President PU was filled with grief and indignation. He was so frightened that his eyes were filled with tears as he looked at Leng ruoxue pitifully.

    "Don ''t, don''t be like this. It''s not good for women to y with such sharp weapons." President PU reminded him pitifully, his heart trembling.

    "I don''t want to either! It''s your fault for not cooperating. " Leng ruoxue said helplessly. She then used the sharp de of the cold shadow to Pat President PU''s round face, causing the cold shadow to tremble in anger, and the cold aura became even more terrifying.

    "Look, even my sword is looking down on you." Leng ruoxue saw that Han Ying was protesting, so she smirked at President PU.

    "Then let it stay away from me!" President PU begged. Wu ... This was too bad. He was so scared that he had to pee. Fortunately, he held it in. Otherwise, it would be embarrassing.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Sure, as long as you promise to help me break my ve contract." Leng ruoxue stated her conditions.

    "This, this isn''t ..." Guild leader PU really didn''t have the guts to help and wanted to reject it, but just as he said a few words, he was interrupted by the mother parasol tree impatiently.

    "Xue ''er, don''t talk nonsense with him, let''s do it ourselves!" The mother parasol tree said impatiently.

    "Do it yourself?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes, her face filled with innocence.

    "Well, he''s just the president of the Guild of missions! As long as we know the procedure to terminate the contract, we can do it ourselves. " The mother parasol tree reminded.

    "That makes sense. Why didn''t I think of that?" Leng ruoxue was enlightened. She felt that the mother parasol tree''s idea was brilliant. She then contacted Qing Jue in secret and asked it to help her read his mind.

    In just a few minutes, Qing Jue told her that it was done.

    Now that she knew the procedure, Leng ruoxue naturally had no use for this timid fellow. He threw him to the side and handed him over to the mother parasol tree to look after, while he sat in the seat of the president.

    "You, what do you want to do?" President PU listened to the conversation between the two of them. Now that he saw Leng ruoxue sitting in his seat, a bad feeling rose in his heart.

    "Nothing much. I''m just borrowing the official seal of your Guild President." As soon as Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she took out a Silver Seal from the drawer. The seal was not big, and it looked even more exquisite in her palm. In the middle of the seal were the words "Ying city", and at the bottom was the symbol of the Divine Master''s estate.

    As for the process of removing the ve contract, it would first be the application submitted by the subordinate branch of the mission Guild. Finally, it would be reviewed and approved by the divine realm''s headquarters. The headquarters would also send over a method to remove the restriction, and the ve contract would be removed.

    To be honest, after Leng ruoxue knew the procedure, she felt that it wasn''t too difficult to cancel the ve contract and decided to do it herself. However, she still needed President PU''s cooperation in the process. In order to prevent the official seal of the quest Guild from being abused by others, a little bit of the blood of a certain guild leader was needed.

    After Leng ruoxue was done with the application and stamped it with the official seal, she walked over to President PU with a smile. She took out a small and exquisite dagger and waved it in front of President PU''s eyes a few times before saying,""I''m sorry, guild leader, I need to borrow some more blood!"

    "No, don ''t! Don''t mess around, you''ll regret this!" When he heard that Leng ruoxue wanted to use his official seal, President PU was already scared out of his wits. Now that he heard that she wanted to use his blood, he suddenly came back to his senses and decided to defend his blood with all his might. He definitely couldn''t let this evil person in front of him seed!

    Unfortunately, a small arm was no match for arge thigh. The parasol tree kicked President PU to the ground and took the dagger from Leng ruoxue''s hand. It stabbed President PU ruthlessly at the most fleshy part of his body. Blood gushed out immediately. A certain president''s shrill cry sounded like a pig being ughtered. However, the soundproofing of the president''s Room was too good so no one in the Guild could detect his situation.

    After Leng ruoxue had collected enough blood andpleted the process of terminating the ve contract, she was ordered to wait on President PU and requested him to settle this matter quickly. At this moment, the waiter saw President PU sitting on the chair with a smile and nodding at him.

    Seeing this, the waiter immediately promised that he would finish this matter as soon as possible.

 Chapter 2672 Who Are You?(2)

    Leng ruoxue was very satisfied with the waiter''s working attitude. She also told him that if he couldplete this task within two days, she would reward him.

    As soon as he heard that there was a reward, the waiter immediately promised that he would do his best. However, he kept thinking in his heart, what kind of reward would it be? Would he give him another piece of high-grade crystal? He was looking forward to it.

    After the waiter left, President PU who was sitting on the chair immediately became listless and his entire body slid from the chair to the ground. The mother parasol tree who had been standing behind him saw this and picked him up, saying,""Sit tight. You''re the Guild leader of the quest Guild. You can''t be so listless."

    "Wuu ... I''ve already done as you said, what else do you want? When will you let me go?" President PU, whose wounds were still hurting, looked at the two evil women in front of him with tears in his eyes.

    Other people were bullied by dogs when the Tiger fell into the sun, what was this? How did the fallen Ping Yang get bullied by two vicious dogs? How could he be so unlucky? He really didn''t know where these two fiends hade from. Wu ... He really regretted letting these two vicious dogs in. Now, great, they had their retribution!

    "Sister, he''s calling you two vicious dogs in his heart!" Suddenly, Qing Jue''s voice rang in Leng ruoxue''s mind.

    "Is that so?" After Leng ruoxue heard this, she turned to look at the dispirited President PU and said indifferently,""I heard you were scolding us?"

    "No, no! There''s absolutely no such thing. How would I dare to scold you?" When President PU heard this, his little face immediately turned pale and he quickly denied it.

    "Don''t try to lie to me. My Beastie can read minds. I know everything you''re thinking. " Leng ruoxueughed nonchntly.

    "..." How did this happen?

    President PU was so shocked that he was dumbfounded and couldn''te back to his senses for a long time.

    This fact was a huge blow to him. Couldn''t he just scold them in his heart to vent his anger? Sob ... Why was his life so hard? It wasn''t easy for her career to take a turn for the better, but she actually met two fiends.

    After regaining his senses, President PU looked at Leng ruoxue warily. He did not dare to let his thoughts run wild anymore. However, his fearful gaze made Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol treeugh.

    "Xue ''er, this old man seems to be afraid." The mother parasol tree gloated.

    He was not afraid, he was very afraid! The cheeky President PU thought to himself unconsciously.

    "Senior, he just called us vicious dogs in his heart!" Leng ruoxue reminded.

    When President PU heard this, he became even more indignant. Why was he bringing up old scores?

    "I see!" When the mother parasol tree heard this, it cooperated with Leng ruoxue and revealed a smirk. Then, it took a few steps forward and looked down at President PU,""If you call us vicious dogs, what are you?"

    "I''m a pig! It was a stupid pig! Wu...I was wrong, I won''t dare to speak nonsense anymore, please let me go!" President PU cried and begged, he was so close to hugging the mother parasol tree''s leg and begging for mercy. Of course, it wasn''t that he didn''t want to hug it, but he didn''t have the guts to do so!

    These two women were not human at all! In order to borrow some blood, she actually stabbed him with a dagger. Was this something a normal person would do?

    "Let you go? Didn''t you just want us to marry you? What, you don''t need it now?" The mother parasol tree was also an expert in digging up old debts, and it kept provoking President PU who was trembling in fear.

    "No need! No need! I really don''t deserve you two, please let me go!" When President PU heard the mother parasol tree''s words, his little face turned even paler and he hurriedly admitted his mistake.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "This isn''t a matter of being worthy or not. The key is that those who dare to have ideas about us usually don''t have a good end. How do you want to die?" The mother parasol tree threatened with an evil smile.

    "Wuu ... I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! I beg you to let me go! Just treat me as a fart and let it go! I was wrong, I was really wrong. " President PU started crying again. He was so remorseful that his intestines turned green. He shouldn''t have had any ideas about these two! Now, it was time for retribution!

    "I''ve said it before, this isn''t a matter of letting go or not. Isn''t the mission Guild''s purpose to take people''s money and get rid of disasters for them? But did you do it? Not only are you not helping us, but you''re also trying to get your hands on us. Do you really think you''ve lived too long?" The mother parasol tree said casually.

    "Do you really think that a branch president of a mission Guild is that great? You dare to scheme against anyone?" At this moment, Leng ruoxue interjected.

    "I know I was wrong. I was afraid that the ascender Alliance would take revenge on me, so I didn''t dare to help you easily. " President PU choked with sobs.

    "Aren''t you afraid of them taking revenge if we marry you?" Leng ruoxue asked with a cold smile.

    "She''s my woman, of course I have to protect her. " President PU''s heart trembled and he spoke the truth.

    "ording to your logic, we should be able to do whatever we want to you, right? After all, you''re not anyone to us. Did you offend us again?" Leng ruoxue looked at the pale-faced President PU and smiled.

    "Don ''t! I know I''m wrong. I didn''t recognize Mount Tai and offended the two ancestors. Please be magnanimous and let me off this time! In the future, I promise that I''ll handle all of your matters properly, and it won''t be like this. What do you think?" President PU smiled as he discussed.

    "Senior, what do you think?" Leng ruoxue looked up at the mother parasol tree.

    "Trash like him? What can he do?" The mother parasol tree looked at President PU in disdain.

    "I can, I can do a lot of things! My son-inw is the confidant of the tenth elder of the headquarters. With him around, I can help you in many ways as long as you two ancestors are willing to give me the opportunity. " President PU carefully pleaded.

    "Xue ''er, I still think he''s useless." The mother parasol tree waspletely unmoved.

    Hearing this, President PU''s eyes became wet again. Was he really going to die? He was really unwilling to ept this!

    ? "It''s indeed useless. If we kill them, we''ll only dirty our hands. Why don''t we ..." Leng ruoxue only said half a sentence before she stopped.

    However, her inferiority made President PU''s heart jump to his throat. Cold sweat covered his entire body. Wu ... This can''t be so scary!

    "Why don''t we give him another chance?" After a long pause, Leng ruoxue finally spoke.

    Seeing that his life was finally saved, President PU''s entire body copsed.

    Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree revealed a tacit smile. Actually, it was enough to just teach a small fry like him a lesson. They did not intend to kill him initially, but they would not let him off either.

    After that, Leng ruoxue took Li Zhong out from the bracelet and pointed at President PU,""Big brother, let him be your servant!"

    "..." This was the president of the mission Guild! Even though it was only a branch.

 Chapter 2673 Who Are You?(3)

    Looking at President PU who was paralyzed on the ground, Li Zhong was drenched in sweat. Even though he hadn''t been in the godly maind for long, he knew what kind of guild quests were.

    The Guild of missions was said to be omnipotent. There was nothing that others couldn''t think of, but there was nothing that they couldn''t do. Furthermore, their fees were extremely high. When they had wanted to look for Leng ruoxue, they had considered the Guild of missions. However, after knowing their lowest fees, they had given up. But now, Xue ''er wanted him to take in this branch as a servant. Was this a fantasy?

    Li Zhong felt like he was in a dream. It was too unreal.

    "I don''t want to be a servant. You can''t do this to me." Hearing the two''s conversation, he suddenly realized that they were talking about his President PU and immediately tried to raise his spirits to protest.

    "You don''t have the right to refuse. You can either be my big brother''s servant or die! It''s your choice. " Leng ruoxue said coldly.

    "Old man, it''s better to be a servant! At least I''ll be able to keep my life. " The mother parasol tree also advised.

    "I ... I ..." President PU was so anxious that he stuttered. He turned his gaze to Li Zhong, trying to find a breakthrough from him.

    When Li Zhong saw this, he wasn''t moved by President PU''s pitiful gaze. He was thinking that since the other party was from the God lord''s estate, offending the God lord''s estate would be very disadvantageous for them.

    Hence, Li Zhong could only remind Leng ruoxue that President PU was from the Divine Master''s residence.

    "That''s right," President PU said loudly."I''m a member of the Divine Master''s estate. If they find out about this, they won''t let you off."

    With the God lord''s estate as a Fox exploiting the Tiger''s might, President PU''s spirit was instantly lifted. He was so scared that he had actually forgotten the big backer behind the mission Guild. This was really too much.

    "God Lord''s mansion? The Divine Master''s estate is nothing. Let me tell you, I have a grudge against the Divine Master''s estate. " Leng ruoxue smiled faintly.

    Li Zhong and President PU were both stunned.

    A grudge against the Divine Master''s estate? What was the meaning of this? The two of them didn''t dare to understand!

    Upon seeing this, Leng ruoxue calmly said to Li Zhong,""Big brother, I forgot to tell you. That B * tch, Wu Han, is my enemy. One day, I will get rid of her. Therefore, the God lord''s estate is my enemy. "

    "You ... You dare to curse at God Lord fogripple?" When President PU heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he was so frightened that his face turned even paler. His body was like a Fallen Leaf in the autumn wind, trembling non-stop.

    He had been scared out of his wits!

    If it was really as the other party had said, that he had a grudge against the God lord''s estate, then it would not have been easy for him to keep his life. Thinking of this, President PU became even more afraid.

    When Li Zhong heard President PU''s words, he was also stunned. The mist ripple slut that Xue ''er spoke of was actually a God Lord of the divine world? Since he dared to curse at the Divine Master like that, it seemed like he really had a grudge against the Divine Master!

    For a moment, Li Zhong looked at Leng ruoxue with aplicated expression. He couldn''t understand why. Xue ''er had only just arrived in the firmament! How did he be the Divine Master''s enemy? However, looking at Xue ''er, she didn''t seem to be afraid at all, so she probably didn''t suffer any losses. Oh! He could rest assured now. At the same time, he was also d that he had not asked the quest Union to find Xue ''er. Otherwise, regardless of whether they could find Xue'' er, they would have be the God lord''s estate''s prisoners.

    Wiping the cold sweat on his forehead, Li Zhong looked at Leng ruoxue, who didn''t think much of it, and made up his mind,""Xue ''er, since that''s the case, I''ll ept this great president as my servant. Big brother will thank you in advance."

    "Big brother, you''re wee. I suddenly remembered that guilds that do missions are very rich. Do you think I should recruit a few more guild leaders to help us umte wealth?" Leng ruoxue seemed to be talking to herself. This was something that she had suddenly thought of. She definitely couldn''t let Wu Xuan have it easy. Since they were already at odds with the God lord''s estate, why not cut off her source of ie first?

    The more Leng ruoxue thought about it, the more she felt that this was a good idea.

    The mother parasol tree agreed immediately after hearing that. Li Zhong naturally didn''t have any objections.

    President PU, who had been listening to their conversation, wanted to faint immediately. Sob...Did this count as him hearing the inside story of these people?! This time, President PU knew that he couldn''t escape. Not only that, but the entire mission Guild couldn''t escape.

    But fortunately, there were people who were in the same boat as him, so he felt more bnced! After all, some people''s hearts were so dark that they couldn''t bear to see others do well even if they were unlucky.

    "Little old man, why don''t you recognize me as your master first? There will be someone to apany youter. " Seeing through President PU''s thoughts, Leng ruoxue''s smile was extremely bright. But her alluring smile, in President PU''s eyes, was like a devil''s smile. Although it was charming, it was also fatal.

    Sob ... Could he refuse? Since she couldn ''t, why did she still ask for his opinion? Wasn''t he ying him like a monkey?! At the thought of this, President PU was filled with grief and indignation.

    Seeing that the other party did not respond, Leng ruoxue took it as a silent agreement. Then, she turned her beautiful eyes to the mother parasol tree and asked with a faint smile,""Senior, you''re very knowledgeable. Do you know what kind of contract is suitable for him?"

    She didn''t want to use a ve contract, nor did she want to use a bloodline contract of a higher standard for the other party. As for the master-servant contract, she was afraid that with the fog, it wouldn''t be binding enough, and then her efforts would be in vain.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I do know of an ancient contract. It''s abination of a ve contract and a master-servant contract, but the effect is obviously better. More importantly, no one can break this kind of contract." The mother parasol tree understood Leng ruoxue''s meaning and gave it some thought.

    "That''s good, let him use it!" Leng ruoxue pointed at President PU. Seeing President PU''s worried expression, she smiled andforted him,""Don''t worry, there will be someone to keep youpany. "

    President PU''s heart was finally bnced, but he had nothing to say. Who could be happy about this kind of thing! Now, he really regretted it. A single misstep could cause a thousand bones to be filled with hatred!

    However, no one would care about his thoughts. After the mother parasol tree told Li Zhong about the ancient contract that it knew, it just left it alone. Li Zhong also quickly settled the master recognition ceremony, and President PU became his servant.

    Feeling the connection between the two, Li Zhong smiled and ordered,""Little PU, in the future, remember to hand over the ie of the Guild to Xue ''er, understand?"

    "Yes, master," After recognizing him as his master, President PU also epted his fate and immediately entered the role of a servant.

    "Be good!" Li Zhong coaxed her like he was coaxing a child before letting Leng ruoxue send him back to the bracelet.

    In less than two days.

    The immortal realm''s headquarters had sent back the method to remove the ve restrictions for Li Zhong and the rest. Leng ruoxue had also rewarded the highly efficient servants as promised. After removing the restrictions for her brothers and subordinates, she brought her men back to the third and fourth alliances. This time, she naturally came back to cause trouble. As for Ying city''s guild leader PU, even after Leng ruoxue and the rest left, he was still unable to find out the identity of Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree.

    When they arrived at the ascender Alliance''s territory, the group first went to the three alliances.

    At the entrance of the three alliances, Leng ruoxue did not want to be as polite as she was thest time. However, the guards of the three alliances were rather surprised to see her and the mother parasol tree because there was a rumor that the two of them had been burned to death by a sudden fire in the side courtyard. Who were the two people in front of them now?

    However, before they had the chance to voice out their doubts, the mother parasol tree waved its hand and threw out a few green branches. The few guards at the gate immediately stopped breathing and died.

    Upon seeing this, Li Zhong and the others broke out in cold sweat. They thought to themselves, what a fast technique! What a powerful senior!

    "Go in!" The mother parasol tree turned its head and said, before walking in withrge strides.

    "You bastard!" She had to find the third alliance master who had sold them out! After living for so long, this was the first time someone had evaluated her value!

    Seeing that the mother parasol tree could not wait any longer, Leng ruoxue gave Li Zhong and the rest a look and they immediately split up.

    Leng ruoxue followed the mother parasol tree to deal with the third alliance master. As for the eldest miss who had returned to the third alliance, she left her to Li Zhong and the rest to deal with. She also sent her precious little beasts to protect Li Zhong and the rest.

    When the three League Masters saw Leng ruoxue and the parasol tree once again, a look of surprise appeared on their faces. However, he immediately sensed that the two of them were different from before and probed,""Xue ''er, Tong'' er, I''m relieved that you''re fine."

    "We''re fine, but you''re going to be in trouble. " Leng ruoxue smiled faintly. Ever since she left the courtyard, she had asked green vessel to keep an eye on the people from the third and fourth alliances. The people who were originally in the courtyard had returned to the third and fourth alliances. This was the time when the two alliances had the most people, so it was the best time to make a move.

    "Xue ''er, what do you mean by this? Are you jealous that I transferred you to the four Alliance Masters? I really think that it''s better for you to follow him than me. The four alliances "financial resources are enough to cure your illness. In addition, when the courtyard was on fire, I also sent people to save you, but the houses where you lived were all burned to ashes. I thought you were also ... I have been sad about this. " The third alliance master said to Leng ruoxue affectionately.

    Leng ruoxue couldn''t be bothered to look at the other party''s Casanova-like appearance. With a look of disdain, she said,""Stop acting. We''re not here to watch you act like you''re deeply in love. Your actions are really disgusting!"

    "Then what are you here for?" The third alliance master didn''t understand. He could tell that the two women in front of him didn''te with good intentions, but he didn''t know why they did this.

    "I''m here to take revenge for my big brother and his subordinates. " Leng ruoxue did not hide it anymore.

    "I don''t understand!" The third alliance master was even more puzzled. Although he had done a lot of bad things, he really didn''t remember offending the other party''s subordinates! More importantly, weren''t these two women Gifts from the fifth master? Since it was a gift, it must be someone without power or support, so why would he have a subordinate?

    He didn''t hear wrong, did he?

    "Who are you?" "What''s wrong?" the third alliance master finally asked.

    "I''m Leng ruoxue. Didn''t you already guess it?" Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    Hearing this, the third alliance master''s heart skipped a beat. Oh no! The other party was actually Leng ruoxue! It was hateful that he was actually tempted by the other party''s beauty and dispelled such thoughts after a moment of suspicion. Now, it was all good. What''s done is done. He was afraid that the other party would not give him the chance to remedy it even if he wanted to.

 Chapter 2674 Does A Puny Divine Emperor Need My Help?(1)

    After knowing the other party''s true identity! The third alliance master felt like he was courting death! He deeply regretted that he had been so easily seduced by her beauty that he had believed the nonsense that she was not Leng ruoxue. If he had probed more or investigated properly, he wouldn''t have made such a low-level mistake!

    Alliance master three was filled with regret. However, he wasn''t in the mood to think about whether Alliance master five had lied to him. Instead, he was racking his brain to think of ways to salvage his rtionship with Leng ruoxue.

    After thinking for a while, he frowned and said,""Since it''s miss Leng, then this one has offended you before. I apologize to you here, is there any misunderstanding with us? I didn''t see your brother or any of your subordinates! If I see them, I''ll definitely treat them as distinguished guests. I hope that miss Leng can rest assured on this. "

    "Rest assured? Hmph! Can I be at ease? My brother and his subordinates fell into your hands and were forced to sign a ve contract. That''s right, although this matter was done by your precious daughter, it''s the Father''s fault for not teaching the child well, so you can''t escape responsibility for this matter. " Leng ruoxue said indifferently. The way she looked at the third alliance master was rather unfriendly, and it also made his hair stand on end.

    Never in his dreams would he have thought that this goddess of killing''s brother and subordinate would actually be forced to sign a ve contract, and it was even done by his ipetent daughter. Looking at the other party''s confident appearance, it was clear that there was enough evidence, and there was no room for him to quibble. What was this good?

    The third alliance master was deeply worried. He felt that the consequences of this matter were too serious. If they didn''t handle it well, they might all lose their lives. What terrified him the most was that a woman who didn''t even care about a Divine Master would care about these so-called ants.

    "Xue ''er, he even sold us out!" Seeing that Leng ruoxue seemed to have forgotten about this matter, the parasol tree mother reminded her.

    "Yup! Only today did I find out that I''m only worth five pieces of high-grade crystal stones. Third alliance master, do you have any thoughts on this?" Leng ruoxue said nonchntly.

    "No, no, it''s not like I don''t know your identity! You can''t me me for not knowing!" The third alliance master said shamelessly. He couldn''t help but wipe the cold sweat on his forehead. Wu ... He felt like he was already half a step into hell. How could he be so unlucky to have provoked this fiend?

    "Just because you said you didn''t know, you can shirk responsibility for what you did? Then, I''ll cut you guys off first, and then you can say that I didn''t do it on purpose?" Leng ruoxue asked with a half-smile.

    Ugh! How was he supposed to respond to this? The third alliance master''s forehead broke out in cold sweat. He finally understood how difficult it was to deal with Leng ruoxue. In the past, he didn''t really believe it when he heard it from others! Now that he had personally experienced it, he knew that it was impossible to let it go today! AI! It was hard to say if he could even keep his life!

    "Third alliance master, we didn''te here today to listen to you shirk responsibility." Leng ruoxue saw that the other party did not say a word and continued.

    He knew that it was precisely because he knew that he was even more at a loss on how to save his little life. This was especially so when he had heard that Leng ruoxue would never show mercy to her enemies. Although he could not be considered her enemy, he had clearly done something that crossed her line. The faint sounds of fighting could be heard from outside. He knew that someone had already started to fight.

    Just as the third alliance master was racking his brains for a solution, the parasol tree said impatiently,""Xue ''er, why are you talking so much nonsense with him? Hurry up and do it!"

    Seeing that the parasol tree was getting anxious, Leng ruoxue made a rather helpless expression andughed evilly,""As you can see, I''ve already given you a lot of time. Let''s not waste each other''s time. After taking care of you, I still have to deal with the leaders of the four alliances! He also has a share. "

    Hearing that Alliance master four was also involved, Alliance master three miraculously felt better and decided to go all out. He had already crossed the other party''s bottom line anyway, and it was obvious that there was no possibility of reconciliation from Leng ruoxue''s expression. Since that was the case, why was he still lowering his voice?

    Thinking of this, the third alliance master''s aura suddenly rose. He then shouted at the two,""If you kill us, the ascender Alliance will not let you off!"

    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll kill you first." Leng ruoxue was unconcerned. The moment she spoke, the mother parasol tree did not want to listen to the other party''s nonsense and charged forward. In just a moment, the other party had already lost his life, dying with grievances.

    Before he died, he didn''t even have the time to struggle or call for help.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Seeing that the third alliance master had died so easily, the parasol tree mother tree was stunned for a moment, then said embarrassedly,""Uh! I was a little too heavy-handed and let him off easy!"

    "Senior, he is only a high level deity." Leng ruoxue held her forehead speechlessly. With their strength, they could kill these people in an instant. So, if they didn''t want them to die too quickly, they could only treat them gently. Otherwise, it would be over.

    The mother parasol tree put on an expression of being taught and promised seriously,""Xue ''er, I will be careful in the future."

    Leng ruoxue nodded and started a fire. Then, she pulled the mother parasol tree to the other courtyard.

    That was where the Miss of the three leagues lived.

    At this moment, with the help of his precious little beasts, Li Zhong and the others were having a great time taking their revenge. They killed many of the dogs from the three alliances, but only the young miss of the three alliances was left to watch.

    Thedy of the three leagues that Leng ruoxue saw was considered a beauty. Her small face was filled with fear and disbelief. Her body trembled like a Fallen Leaf, and her face was so pale that she looked like she would faint at any moment.

    However, baby''s little beasts surrounded her and insisted that she take a good look at the miserable state of her subordinates. If she didn''t cooperate or watch carefully, baby would use a rusty silver needle as thick as a chopstick to stab the big miss of the three leagues.

    In this short period of time, Leng ruoxue had already heard a few howls that sounded like pigs being ughtered.

    Seeing Leng ruoxue and the parasol tree approach, baby immediately jumped happily to Leng ruoxue''s side after stabbing the Miss of the three leagues. He shouted happily,""Cute master, you''vee!"

    "Baby, this needle?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes. This needle looked a little familiar!

    "Hehe! It was abandoned by my master and I picked it up. Now, it''s finally put to good use. This is much better than a dagger and it''s also more painful!" Babyughed evilly.

    "¡­¡­"

    Leng ruoxue didn''t know what to say. The mother parasol tree patted her baby''s fluffy little head excitedly and praised,""Baby, you''re so smart and know how to save money. You''ve made good use of this waste."

    "Hehe!" After being praised, baby became more and more proud.

    At the same time, Li Zhong and the rest had already worked together to eliminate thest guard of the three alliances. They walked quickly to Leng ruoxue''s side and said excitedly,""Xue ''er, this is really too satisfying!"

    They were having a great time fighting. Although they usually worked together, as long as they could get revenge for themselves, who cared if it was a group fight or not!

 Chapter 2675 Does A Puny Divine Emperor Need My Help?(2)

    "How do you n to deal with the Miss of the three leagues?" Leng ruoxue first nodded, then asked. Looking at the eldest miss of sanmeng''s expression, there was a trace of unwillingness in her fear. It was obvious that she had a deep resentment towards her situation. Such a person could not be allowed to live.

    Fortunately, Li Zhong and the rest had already discussed this beforehand. He smiled evilly at Leng ruoxue and said, "Let''s make her a ve contract first. Then, we''ll let her experience the various means she has imposed on us."

    After listening, before Leng ruoxue could even nod her head, she heard the eldest miss of the three leagues wailing,""You can''t do this to me! I''m the youngdy of the three leagues! The ascender Alliance will not let you off!"

    Sanmeng''s young miss shouted herself hoarse. She still didn''t know how things had turned out like this. He was clearly her ve, but how did he be the master of the house in the blink of an eye? Not only that, but he also brought a few fiendish beasts to seek revenge. The people of the three leagues couldn''t even withstand a single move from him.

    Such a fact was really too tragic! She could not understand!

    However, no one cared after she shouted. Li Zhong was even more impatient as he pped her and shouted,""You''re no longer thedy of the three leagues, you''re just our prisoner!"

    After being pped, thedy of the three leagues saw stars and was forced to ept the truth. She signed a ve contract with Luo Fei as her representative.

    After the contract waspleted, the young miss of the three leagues was free. Although the subi would no longer stare at her as if she was a criminal, the young miss still did not escape their sight. What made them even more speechless was that the big miss of the three alliances, who was a ve, had actually not given up and had actually used a beauty trap on Luo Fei. This really made everyone not know whether tough or cry.

    Luo Fei, on the other hand, was both embarrassed and angry, his face alternating between green and white. He fully fulfilled his duty as a master and severely punished her. At this point, the big miss of the three leagues finally became well-behaved for the time being.

    The listless miss of the third league was then brought to the fourth league for her to continue watching. As Leng ruoxue and the rest had acted swiftly in the three leagues and destroyed the corpses thoroughly, the four leagues had no idea what was going on in the three leagues. This made Leng ruoxue and the rest''s actions much more convenient.

    After using the same method to get rid of the four alliances and leaving behind the four Alliance Masters, Leng ruoxue burned down all the buildings in the four alliances. Then, everyone left. As for the four Alliance Masters, they were treated the same way as thedies of the three alliances. They were all forced to sign ve contracts, and the beneficiary of their ves was Li Zhong.

    "Xue ''er, where are we going?" Li Zhong asked calmly after leaving the ascender Alliance''s territory. Having gotten their revenge, they had never felt so rxed before.

    "Of course, we''re going to raid the Guild that''s doing quests." Leng ruoxue said calmly. She had tasted the sweetness of the bamboo City Quest Guild, so she didn''t want to let the other quest guilds in the godly maind go. Wu Han''s business was really profitable. It was simply a business without capital. She must Rob the other party so that Wu Han would not benefit.

    She had so many people to feed, and the construction of Demon City was a bottomless pit. Without money, she couldn''t do anything! With this thought in mind, she felt that the robbery mission Guild was a matter of course.

    In order to reunite the Luo family, the members of the Luo family, who had originally nned to go into seclusion, were awakened. Now that they heard that they were going to be robbed, they immediately became excited. After living for so long, there were not many opportunities for them to openly Rob others.

    "Master, can we join in?" Luo Lin pleaded with an embarrassed look, his sparkling eyes filled with desire and anticipation.

    "You''re only allowed to look, no talking!" Leng ruoxue requested. In fact, even if Luo Lin didn''t say so, she would still let them participate. After all, this was definitely a good opportunity to increase their knowledge!<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Yes, yes. We''ll just watch and not talk." Luo Lin promised like an obedient baby.

    In the following time, Leng ruoxue was like a spinning top, bringing arge group of people to wander around the various cities in the divine realm. Wherever they went, the Guild masters of the mission guilds would not be able to avoid bing their own people.

    Those who were tactful were epted as Leng ruoxue''s subordinates, while those who were insensible became Li Zhong and the others ''servants. Everyone worked together and earned a lot of money. Soon, all the guilds that were responsible for quests on the godly continent had fallen.

    Every guild leader would be so depressed when they were first captured that they wanted to buy a piece of tofu and kill themselves. However, after they knew that they were not the only ones who were like this, they all felt bnced in their hearts and even formed feelings for each other. After all, in the future, when the master changed, they had to perform even better. From this, the chairman of Ying city''s mission Guild, President PU, finally knew who the woman he was after was!

    Leng ruoxue! It was actually the famous Leng ruoxue! Why didn''t he ask for her name in the first ce? Otherwise, he would never have provoked that fiend! Sob ... It was toote to say anything now! What''s done is done!

    President PU was filled with regret. However, there was no medicine for regret in this world. No matter how much he regretted, it would be of no use. With a heart filled with grief and indignation, he decided to collect the appearance of all the experts in the divine realm that he couldn''t afford to offend. He had offended Leng ruoxue, and he was at a disadvantage because he didn''t know her appearance!

    Actually, President PU couldn''t be med for being blind. After all, the quest Association belonged to the Divine Master''s residence. They would never have thought that the other party would set their sights on the Divine Master''s residence. Moreover, Wu Cheng wouldn''t have instructed his subordinates to guard against Leng ruoxue. If that was the case, wouldn''t it be him being afraid of Leng ruoxue? The prideful fog would never do such a thing!

    Such a result naturally benefited Leng ruoxue!

    Leng ruoxue had earned quite a fortune on the divine maind. In addition to the wealth she had obtained from the Alliance three and four, she truly felt that robbing was a good way to get rich quickly.

    AI! She even had the thought of setting up a Bandit organization and robbing the entire divine realm. Of course, it was just a n. She didn''t have any thoughts of offending the entire divine realm.

    If people didn''t offend her, she wouldn''t offend them. This was still her principle in life. However, once he offended her, she would definitely be very petty and take revenge!

    After settling the matters on the divine maind, Leng ruoxue nned to bring them back to the divine world. At this moment, Li Zhong and the others finally realized that they wouldn''t be living in the godly maind.

    When they first heard this news, Li Zhong and the others were stunned for a long time. When they finally came back to their senses, they were all speechless and didn''t know how to react.

    This matter ... Was really too stimting! Even Xue ''er had gone to the divine realm! It had only been a few years!

    However, Li Zhong and the others ''mental fortitude wasn''t bad. They quickly adjusted their mental state and looked at Leng ruoxue as if she was their idol. Even Leng ruoxue, who thought she was very thick-skinned, felt a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 2676 Does A Puny Divine Emperor Need My Help?(3)

    In order to hide the awkwardness in her heart, Leng ruoxue immediately moved everyone into her house. Then, she and the mother parasol tree teleported to the transfer array to the God World.

    On the way, the mother parasol tree noticed the strange expression on Leng ruoxue''s face and could not help but ask curiously,""Xue ''er, what''s wrong?"

    "The Alliance Masters of the five alliances sent me a message. They said that the ascender Alliance of the divine realm already knows what we have done." Leng ruoxue replied calmly.

    "Oh! So what if he knew! What can they do to us?" The mother parasol tree said disapprovingly. The powers that Xue ''er possessed were enough to contend against the ascender Alliance. Therefore, they could do whatever they wanted in the divine realm!

    "You can''t do anything to us." Leng ruoxue smiled faintly and followed the parasol tree into the teleportation formation.

    After a moment of dizziness, he arrived at the God Realm.

    Just as Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree stepped out of the transmission array, they were surrounded by a group of fiendish-looking people before they could step out of the light circle.

    These people were made up of both men and women. Of course, men made up the majority. Furthermore, all of their faces were burning with anger. Their eyes were even spitting fire as they red at Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue remained calm and said,""Is there something?"

    She pretended to be stupid as she asked, while observing the strength of these people. Oh! There were more than a hundred deity emperors and most of the others were at the deity King level. There were more than a thousand of them in total.

    "Leng ruoxue, we''ve always minded our own business, but you actually attacked our ascender Alliance! He''s really too much!" One of the deity emperors spoke as the representative of his side.

    "My principle is that if others don''t offend me, I won''t offend them! Not only did your ascender Alliance capture my brother and subordinates, but you also forced them to sign a ve contract. How can I not avenge them?" Leng ruoxue sneered as she questioned.

    The other Emperor was speechless and couldn''t help but argue,""Then you just have to kill the person responsible. Why did you destroy the third and fourth alliances?"

    "Wild grass grows again when the spring breeze blows! Do you think I''ll give them a chance to take revenge on me?" Leng ruoxue said in disdain.

    "ording to your logic, you still have to get rid of us?" A certain Emperor thought he had caught onto Leng ruoxue''s faulty wording.

    Leng ruoxue smiled calmly and said,""Originally, I could treat the ascender Alliance of the divine realm and the ascender Alliance of the divine continent as two different things. However, if you all insist oning to me to seek revenge, I don''t have much of an opinion."

    Her casual and nonchnt attitude had thoroughly angered the ascender Alliance. Even though they had long heard of Leng ruoxue''s strength, they had not had much contact with her in the firmament and naturally had not experienced it for themselves. Thus, none of them had expected that Leng ruoxue would be even more arrogant than the legends had said!

    "Hmph! What an arrogant girl!" Suddenly, an angry roar sounded in everyone''s ears. Everyone couldn''t help but turn around. When they saw that it was their Vice President, they quickly said respectfully,""Greetings, Your Excellency Zhang Ye."

    After saying that, they automatically opened up a path for the Furious man.

    This Zhang Miao was one of the Vice Presidents of the ascender Alliance. He had just advanced to reverent-god level not long ago. This was the time when he was the most arrogant and proud of himself. Hence, he looked at Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree with a strong sense of disdain.

    Originally, he had onlye to support and encourage the ascender Alliance. In his opinion, the ascender Alliance had sent enough people to deal with a woman, so he had no intention of showing himself. However, after listening to Leng ruoxue''s words, the anger in his heart waspletely aroused. In his eyes, this brat was someone who needed to be taught a lesson. Hence, he decided to personally take action and teach Leng ruoxue a lesson. At the same time, he wanted to let her know that it was best for an ascender who had just arrived not long ago to not go against the ascender Alliance! Even if she had the ning family as her backing!

    Of course, he had no intention of killing Leng ruoxue. After all, he knew that he could not afford to offend the ning family, a native with a strong foundation. However, Leng ruoxue was too infuriating, and he had to teach her a lesson! With such thoughts in mind, he looked at Leng ruoxue with an unfriendly gaze.

    Today, they had to make Leng ruoxue give the ascender Alliance an exnation! Otherwise, wouldn''t outsiders think that their ascender Alliance was afraid of a little girl?

    However, Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree were not surprised by the reverent God''s appearance because they had already noticed his existence. It was just that he did not show himself, so they were kind enough not to expose him. However, now that he had appeared, they obviously could not reject his good intentions.

    "Stinky girl, I will not let you off today." Seeing that the two beautiful women in the circle of light were still as calm as before, Zhang Miao became even more furious. However, the self-righteous him attributed this to the fact that the other party did not know his identity, or else he would not have dared to be so casual.

    "I know." Leng ruoxue nodded. The mother parasol tree did not even give him a look of pity. She thought to herself,''a little fellow who has just advanced to reverent-god level is here to show off in front of me. The world has really changed!''

    "Do you know who I am?" Seeing that the other party wasn''t curious about his identity, Zhang Miao couldn''t take it anymore and asked directly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What does your identity have to do with me? I only need to know that you are a member of the ascender Alliance. " Leng ruoxue said indifferently, clearly uninterested in his identity.

    "I am the Vice President of the ascender Alliance!" Zhang Ye was furious. Seeing that Leng ruoxue wasn''t the least bit curious about him, he could only expose himself!

    However, after he said this, Leng ruoxue still gave him face and didn''t let him down. She looked at him and sighed softly before saying,""You just became the Vice President, right?"

    "You, how did you know? I thought you didn''t know who I was?" Zhang Miao looked at Leng ruoxue with a face full of questions.

    "I can tell just by looking at you. If you''re not a new official, how can you be so angry? Calm down! Don''t be impatient, I''ll do whatever you want. " Leng ruoxue was all smiles as she spoke in an extremely understanding manner.

    When the parasol tree heard Leng ruoxue''s words, it could not help but burst outughing. Instantly, Zhang Miao''s old face turned red!

    Even though he was a little high profile, he wasn''t a fool. How could he not tell that the woman beside Leng ruoxue wasughing at him? in an instant, his anger surged and he fired at the mother parasol tree,""What are youughing at? You''ll be crying soon!"

    "I see! Then let''s not waste everyone''s time, let''s do it!" The mother parasol tree rubbed her fists in anticipation. She had not had a good battle for a long time and was in fact a violent person. Now that she had a Supreme God as her opponent, she was naturally more than happy to have him.

    Although this reverent-God was a little stupid, it was better than nothing!

    Her straightforward attitude of wanting to start a fight stunned Zhang Ye. It looked like the other party was not just arrogant! He was a reverent-God! However, the woman before him was only a God King, clearly inferior to him. The contrast made him feel a little lost.

    Why was this so? Didn''t they know that he was a reverent-God? The more he thought about it, the more Zhang Miao felt that this was possible! However, this thought also made him feel a lot more at ease. At least in his eyes, the woman in front of him was an arrow at the end of its flight!

    In reality, it was normal for him to not be able to see through the mother parasol tree''s abilities. That was because the mother parasol tree had learned from Xue ''er when they were in the divinity and had hidden her abilities very well. Now that the other party could not see through it, she would naturally not reveal it on her own ord.

    "Vice-President Zhang, are we going to fight?" The mother parasol tree saw that Zhang Ye was in a daze for a long time, not knowing what he was thinking about, so it had to ask again.

    "Hmph! I will make you regret being so arrogant!" In the face of provocation, as a man, Zhang Miao naturally would not let a woman look down on him. Moreover, he had just advanced to reverent-god level and was in high spirits, so he had to maintain his lofty image and set a good example for his subordinates.

    Therefore, he took the blow!

    After being provoked like this, if he could still hold it in, was he still a man?

    The battle between the two of them started at once. When Leng ruoxue saw this, she quickly took advantage of the gap between the two of them before they started fighting to ask,""You guys have found a good opponent? Then what about me?" She also wanted to spar with this godly venerable rank Vice President, okay? It was a pity that the mother parasol tree, who had not had enough fun in the godly maind, did not want to give her a chance.

    Sob ... Isn''t this bullying?! Leng ruoxue was rather worried about this.

    After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the mother parasol tree pretended to be dumb and did not say a word. Zhang Miao, on the other hand, said arrogantly,""You will naturally be taught a lesson by my subordinates, Hmph! Does a puny divine Emperor need my help?"

    "¡­¡­"

    Alright! She knew that she was being looked down upon.

    Although she really wanted to say that the mother parasol tree''s strength seemed to be inferior to her on the surface, she still felt a little embarrassed. However, she gave up after thinking about it. Since someone was seeking death, why should she be kind?

    The mother parasol tree gave Leng ruoxue an apologetic look before she started her lightning-like attack.

    She and Zhang Miao quickly engaged in battle. In order not to be affected by the reverent-god level battle, both the ascender Alliance and Leng ruoxue had a tacit understanding to give up their positions, while they all retreated to a rtively wide area on the other side.

    ncing at the battle not far away, Leng ruoxue tried her best to shift the attention of the ascender Alliance''s members from the battle to her. "Since a battle is unavoidable, let''s not waste any more time," she said.

 Chapter 2677 Not Using Divine Power Doesnt Count As A Win (1)

    After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the ascender Alliance''s people who were originally watching the show could not help but chuckle.

    Leng ruoxue was puzzled when she heard that. What was the meaning of their wretchedughter? Was he looking down on her?

    At this moment, the Emperor God, who represented the ascendants, answered her question.

    "Leng ruoxue, although I''ve heard that you''re quite powerful, there''s no need for all of us to go all out to deal with you. Just me alone is enough!" The Emperor who spoke had the air of an expert. As he spoke, he deliberately looked down at Leng ruoxue, putting on a high and mighty attitude.

    The meaning expressed by his red eyes was clear. He didn''t care about Leng ruoxue at all. In his heart, he really didn''t take Leng ruoxue seriously. Even though there were many rumors about how powerful Leng ruoxue was, it was still a false rumor. Without seeing it with their own eyes, the feeling would always be worse.

    Furthermore, the Emperor God''s position in the ascender Alliance was not low. He was also the leader of the three alliances of the ascender Alliance. The father and daughter of the three alliances ''leader, who had been killed by Leng ruoxue, were close friends with him. Thus, when he saw Leng ruoxue, it was as if he was meeting his enemy. He was extremely envious.

    This was especially so in front of so many people from the ascender Alliance. A certain divine Emperor, who wanted to perform well, hoped to use Leng ruoxue to establish his might. One must know that after Zhang Miao was promoted to the ascender Alliance''s Vice President, his position as an elder had been left empty. He had been coveting that position for a long time, and even regarded it as something in his pocket. If he could make a big ssh in the limelight during Leng ruoxue''s incident, then the empty position of an elder would basically not be able to escape.

    This time, it was his and the four Alliance Masters ''idea to gather the people to teach Leng ruoxue a lesson. He knew that the leaders of the four alliances also had their eyes on that position. Hence, ording to his n, they had to deal with the famous Leng ruoxue first. After all, making the first move meant that they had the upper hand. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be equivalent to giving such a good opportunity to others?

    He also wanted to let everyone see how Leng ruoxue, who was unparalleled in the firmament and whose name was like thunder to everyone, would be defeated by him!

    Hmph! She was just a woman. No matter how powerful she was, how powerful could she be?

    This wasn''t just his inner voice. Many people in the ascender Alliance basically thought the same. This included hispetitors.

    After he said that he wanted to deal with Leng ruoxue, the other divine Emperor interrupted anxiously,""How can we do that? Leng ruoxue is ourmon enemy. How can you let yourself get away with it?"

    Needless to say, the one who spoke was the leader of the four alliances. However, after he expressed his thoughts, the Emperor God from before calmly said,""Why are you so anxious? You''ll have your chance! I''m the leader of the three alliances, and I''m ranked before you, so it''s only natural that I should make the first move. "

    These words seemed so reasonable that no one could refute them, but the leader of the four alliances was enraged. He was so angry that he couldn''t stop cursing in his heart. F * ck! You made the first move, so how could I still have a chance?

    He also felt that Leng ruoxue shouldn''t be hard to deal with, so he wouldn''t be willing to let his arch-enemy make the first move. After the other party made a move, it meant that his chance to perform was taken away. Now was the crucial period for thepetition to be an elder of the general Alliance. How could he let go of such a good opportunity?

    Therefore, avenging the three and four alliances of the godly maind was pure nonsense! In their hearts, revenge was important but it was nothingpared to bing an elder of the general Union. Now, their priority was to fight for Leng ruoxue''s right to fight.

    Before the battle had even begun, the ascender Alliance had already begun to stir up trouble.

    Most of the ascender Alliance''s people present were from the third and fourth alliances. A small number of them were foreign aid they had invited to help in the battle. The people from the third and fourth alliances were clear about their alliance master''s thoughts and naturally sided with him. Hence, while the three and four alliances ''leaders were in a heated argument to deal with Leng ruoxue, the other members of the three and four alliances were also in a heated battle.

    The first was a scolding battle!

    All kinds of curses spewed out from the mouths of both sides, and spittle flew everywhere. The faces of those who participated in the curse battle were all red, fully disying their excited mood at this time.

    Then, the scolding battle escted to a fight.

    Even before they started fighting with Leng ruoxue, the ascender Alliance''s internal department had already started fighting fiercely. There was even blood.

    Leng ruoxue, who was watching from the side, as well as Li Zhong and the others who witnessed this from their house, were all dumbfounded and in disbelief when they saw this dramatic scene.

    What was going on?<novelnext></novelnext>

    Leng ruoxue looked on in a daze. She could not help but wipe the cold sweat off her forehead. Of course, she was not frightened by the other party''s vicious methods, but ...

    You understand!

    She turned to look at the mother parasol tree and Zhang Miao who were still fighting, and then turned back to look at the two sides who were in a chaotic battle. She deeply felt thatpared to the normal battle at the mother parasol tree''s side, what was happening in front of her was simply a farce.

    Didn''t he want to fight her? Why can they kill each other?

    When both sides of the chaotic battle had already used their weapons, Leng ruoxue was drenched in sweat.

    How deep was the enmity between the two alliances?

    Blinking her eyes, Leng ruoxue looked innocently at the people on both sides of the chaotic battle falling into a pool of blood before she decisively called for a stop!

    In fact, it wasn''t that she was too kind. It was just that both sides had lost their minds. Even a small number of onlookers had joined the chaotic battle to help their friends. Many people had been injured. If she didn''t call for a stop, she would probably be out of the pictureter!

    This can''t do! She couldn''t be an audience member for nothing.

    "All of you, stop!" Leng ruoxue shouted with a sense of justice.

    Instantly, not only did both sides stop fighting, even the mother parasol tree and Zhang Miao, who heard themotion, stopped instinctively.

    Even though the two of them did not know why Leng ruoxue had asked them to stop, when they saw the scene not far away, their expressions were exactly the same as Leng ruoxue ''s.

    This ...

    "Xue ''er ..." The mother parasol tree called out softly. She did not know what to say.

    "You bunch of idiots!" Zhang Miao, on the other hand, was extremely furious, and directly shouted at the top of his lungs.

    "Senior, I didn''t ask you to stop. Please continue! Please continue!" Leng ruoxue turned around in embarrassment when she heard their voices.

    "Alright, but be careful. Swords have no eyes. Don''t get caught up in their battle." The mother parasol tree warned worriedly.

    Her words were clearly adding fuel to the fire, making Zhang Miao almost explode with anger!

    However, before Zhang Miao could do anything, the mother parasol tree''s attack had already reached him, forcing him to fight with 120000% of his energy.

    "You bastard!" How could this woman be so powerful?

    Zhang Miao was very depressed! But the battle continued.

    On Leng ruoxue''s side.

 Chapter 2678 Not Using Divine Power Doesnt Count As A Win (2)

    It was only after the crowd was called to a halt that they realized what had happened.

    To be honest, they didn''t expect the battle to escte. They only deeply regretted it after the battle.

    F * ck! He had actually forgotten the important matter!

    Not only that, they even let Leng ruoxue watch the show andugh at them. The most infuriating thing was that their battle had been called to a stop, and it was all thanks to Leng ruoxue that they were able to avoid a major disaster.

    In an instant, everyone''s hearts were filled with all kinds of gloominess and entanglement.

    He had never felt this way before, and it was unbearable. Everyone''s face turned even redder.

    Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes and put on an innocent smile,""What''s wrong? Why are you fighting? Aiya, your face is as red as a monkey''s butt!"

    After she finished speaking, she even deliberately covered her mouth tough, making everyone so angry that one Buddha was born and two Buddhas rose to heaven! All of them seemed to be so angry that smoke was about toe out of their bodies!

    After she was doneughing, she said guiltily,""I''m sorry, I shouldn''t haveughed at you. But I still want to say that killing each other is the worst thing to do. It will affect unity."

    "You bastard! Who''s killing each other?" The leader of the four alliances, who had a bad temper, was the first to speak up.

    "You don''t have any? The evidence was still on him! You can''t lie with your eyes open!" Leng ruoxue''s expression became even more innocent.

    After hearing what she said, the Alliance Masters of the four alliances felt their electricity run out. They could only re at Leng ruoxue with a face full of hatred. Their gazes were like those of a venomous snake, causing one to tremble in fear.

    Leng ruoxue was red at like a venomous snake, but her face did not turn red and her heart did not skip a beat. She merely nced at the other party indifferently and asked,""Be a good baby, understand? Come, now tell big sister, why did you kill each other?"

    These words made everyone speechless. The gloominess in their hearts deepened, especially when they saw the other party calling herself big sister. Did she have to be so shameless?

    Whose sister are you? Who has a sister like you who gloats at others ''misfortune? Everyone couldn''t help but secretly praise him.

    "Little girl, have you seen enough? Don''t waste any more time, I''m going to deal with you now!" The leader of the three alliances, Huo, roared.

    It was too embarrassing! He had never been so embarrassed in his life, especially in front of his opponent!

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue smiled faintly and said in a wronged tone,""I don''t think I''m the one wasting time!"

    "Good! It''s me! It''s US, alright! Let''s start fighting now!" The Alliance Masters of the three alliances were furious and roared.

    Leng ruoxue nodded her head in satisfaction."Come on!"

    However, Alliance master four was not satisfied. Seeing that the two were about to attack, he quickly stopped them and said angrily,""Why should I let you go first? I''m going to make the first move!"

    "You ... Do you still want the other party tough at us?" The Alliance master of the third alliance gritted his teeth. He had just realized that the Alliance master of the fourth Alliance was even more shameless than him.

    Hearing this, although the four alliances ''leaders hesitated, they still straightened their necks and shouted.

    "I don''t care, I''m going to make the first move!"

    "Don''t snatch! There''s still a chance! It doesn''t matter who makes the first move!" Leng ruoxue smiled and became the peacemaker. When the Alliance Masters of the three alliances heard this, their faces darkened.

    F * ck! What the hell is this? The two of them were fighting for the right to make the first move, but the other party became the good guy! At this moment, he had never felt so depressed before.

    "I''ll let you make the first move, alright?" The Alliance Masters of the three alliances had surrendered. If they continued to argue with this idiot, the ascender Alliance would lose all its face before the fight even started.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It could be said thatpared to the four Alliance Masters, he still had some brains and had notpletely lost his mind. Otherwise, he would not have been able to be the Alliance master of the third alliance and forcibly suppress the four Alliance Masters.

    As for the 4th Alliance master, who had been holding back for a long time, when he heard that the 3rd Alliance master had given in, he was like a rooster who had won a battle, holding his head high and gnashing his teeth in hatred!

    "Little girl, your opponent is me!" The leaders of the four alliances emphasized this before the battle.

    "I know. In fact, you guys can attack together!" Leng ruoxue suddenly suggested.

    "No!" Two opposing voices rang out at the same time.

    Leng ruoxue was puzzled.

    Why not? Wouldn''t they have a better chance of winning if they attacked together?

    How could she know that the two in front of her were treating her as a stepping stone to climb up thedder and wanted to step on her to get to the top!

    "Then, let''s do it one by one!" Seeing that she couldn''t figure it out, Leng ruoxue didn''t want to. Originally, she had wanted to let her babies out to practice their ws, but since the other party wanted toe one by one, it seemed that they didn''t need to show themselves.

    However, her precious little beasts were very smart. After they sensed Leng ruoxue''s thoughts, they transmitted their voices to her and begged,"master, let us go out and join in the fun! We promise we won''t use our ws. We''ll just watch the battle up close and feel the atmosphere!"

    "Uh! Alright!" Leng ruoxue was speechless. ''Trying to feel the atmosphere? To think they coulde up with such an excuse.

    However, since her own beast had a request, as its master, she naturally had to do her best to satisfy it. Thus, with a thought, a few little beasts were moved out. After thinking about it, Li Zhong and the others were also moved out.

    Let''s just experience the atmosphere of the venue together!

    Leng ruoxue''s movements when she moved everyone out of the house were extremely smooth. However, when the ascender Alliance members saw so many people suddenly appear beside her, they were all stunned.

    Although the other party didn''t have many people, it was enough to make them dumbfounded. Because they had no idea where these people hade from!

    "They''re my godbrother and my subordinates. I didn''t ask them toe out to fight with you. I just wanted them to experience the divine realm. They''re not going to join the battle!" Seeing that the other party was very surprised, Leng ruoxue was afraid that they would misunderstand, so she quickly exined.

    Li Zhong was even more cooperative as he echoed,"en, we''ll only watch. We won''t participate in the battle."

    Although he said that, he couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat. That ... Could he say that it was also very dangerous for them to watch the battle?

    In the mobile house just now, their darling, that quick-tongued little fellow, had already told them about the strength of these people. They were all existences that they could not catch up with even if they tried to, and they had to look up to!

    Although it was very rare for them to watch a battle between experts up close with their strength, when this rare action was apanied by danger, they didn''t feel so good.

    However, it was hard to get off after riding a Tiger, and they couldn''t let Xue ''er''s name be tarnished! Now that things hade to this, they had to continue watching!

    With this thought in mind, although Li Zhong and the others were somewhat worried, they didn''t show it on their faces.

    After hearing their exnation, the four Alliance Masters couldn''t help but ask,""They ... Where did theye from?"

    "They''ve been staying in my house. " Leng ruoxue spoke bluntly and didn''t hide anything at all. When Li Zhong and the rest saw that she had exposed this big secret, they were all extremely worried.

    Sure enough, after listening to the story, the eyes of the third and fourth Alliance Masters simultaneously shot out a green light of greed.

 Chapter 2679 Not Using Divine Power Doesnt Count As A Win (3)

    A portable house! That was something that only existed in legends.

    Not to mention how difficult it was to gather the materials to refine this item, there were very few artifact Masters who could refine such a high-end item. However, when they thought of Leng ruoxue''s rtionship with the few people from the armament Guild headquarters, they understood.

    Needless to say, those few people must have given her this!

    After understanding the rtionship between the two, everyone in the ascender Alliance was filled with envy and jealousy! It was indeed different to have someone backing you up!

    Look at how she was doing ...

    When they thought about themselves, the ascender Alliance''s members instantly felt inferior and wished they could hide in a crack in the ground. However, at the same time, Alliance master three and Alliance master four had greedily set their eyes on Leng ruoxue''s house.

    As long as he could defeat Leng ruoxue, she wouldn''t dare to not hand over that item!

    The two of them thought happily in their hearts. Little did they know that Leng ruoxue had already seen through their thoughts. She had also deliberately exposed the existence of her portable house. After all, in the immortal realm, the fact that she had a portable house was no longer a secret. Although it had not been spread to everyone, at least some of the top families knew about it.

    More importantly, with the portable house as bait, she believed that the two would do their best!

    After instructing her precious little beasts to protect Li Zhong and the others and find a safe ce, Leng ruoxue beckoned with her finger."Come, let''s start fighting!"

    "You brat, I''ll let you know why flowers are so red today!" The four Alliance Masters shouted, and their weapons shed in their hands as they attacked.

    His weapon was a saber. The de was sharp, but the de was only a foot long. After he held the weapon in his hand, he stretched his hand forward and a fierce and terrifying cold light was released along the de.

    The cold light was as fast as lightning and as thin as a hair. The pressure it contained made Li Zhong and the others, who were in a safe ce, feel fear.

    This person was so strong!

    If it wasn''t for the fact that the treasure had given them enoughfort and told them that these people were no match for their master, they would have been worried to death.

    And baby was right.

    This was because just as they were sighing about how powerful their enemy was, in the blink of an eye, the cold glint that the enemy had released was knocked to the ground by Leng ruoxue''s fire-attribute divine power.

    It was Shen power! Without even using a divine skill, his opponent''s first move had lost its effect!

    "Xue ''er is so powerful! Good luck!" When the overly excited Li Zhong saw this, he couldn''t help but take the lead and shout.

    Leng ruoxue smiled and waved at them, indicating that she had received it!

    Baby was even more excited to take on the role of amentator. He turned to Li Zhong and the others and said,"My cute master is going to kill the other party! Everyone, open your eyes and look carefully! Let''s see how master kills the enemy!"

    Its words almost made the four Alliance Masters ''noses crooked.

    F * ck! What did he mean by Leng ruoxue almost killed the enemy? Even though he didn''t want to take this as a personal matter, it was obvious that the enemy this annoying Fox was talking about was him! It was too obvious. He couldn''t even lie to himself!

    However, before he could re up, Leng ruoxue''s body leaped into the air and transformed into a stream of light, charging towards him at high speed!

    When she was less than a meter away from him, Leng ruoxue decisively kicked out. Her footnded right on the stomach of the Alliance master four. In an instant, the pitiful Alliance master four, who had yet to figure out the situation, was sent flying like a ball.

    With a loud bang, the four Alliance Masters crashed into a giant tree not far away and fainted. His body then slid freely to the ground.

    "Hehe! Master has won!" Upon seeing this, the precious little beasts cried out in joy.

    However, everyone, including Li Zhong and the ascender Alliance, couldn''tugh.

    Li Zhong and the others didn''t expect Xue ''er to be so strong. She didn''t even use any divine skills, and sent the other party flying with a single kick. This, this was really too amazing!

    Li Zhong and the others, whose reactions were obviously slower by half a beat, were stunned for a moment before they immediately revealed their Starry Eyes and stared at Leng ruoxue with fiery gazes.

    As for the people of the ascender Alliance, they were a little dumbfounded by this scene.

    Could this be considered a victory?

    If they didn''t count in the other party''s victory, how would they calcte the result when their four Alliance Masters fainted?

    They could not understand! Then, everyone turned to look at the third alliance master. Other than Vice President Zhang Miao, he was the one with the highest status. And it was obvious that Vice President Zhang Miao did not have the time to deal with this.

    The ascender Alliance''s third alliance master, who was furious at the anticipation in the eyes of the ascender Alliance''s members, also knew that he couldn''t just keep quiet at this time. Therefore, he could only brace himself and say,""How can this be considered your master''s victory? she didn''t use any divine power at all!"

    "Not using Shen power doesn''t count as a win?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes in disbelief.

    Originally, she didn''t have any thoughts of offending the ascender Alliance too much. Therefore, she had shown mercy by kicking them directly. However, the other party didn''t appreciate it! As such, she could only reluctantly ept it.

    However, in order to confirm the other party''s thoughts, she still kindly asked again,"is it really not considered my win if I don''t use my godly skill?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Of course not!" The third alliance master said as he endured the pressure. The dignified fourth Alliance master of the ascender Alliance was defeated by an opponent in one move. If such a matter were to spread, it would definitely damage the image of their ascender Alliance. Therefore, he was bound to hold on to this point! No matter what, they couldn''t let Leng ruoxue win. Otherwise, where would they put their face?

    "Do you really want me to use my divine power to count?" Leng ruoxue still had to confirm.

    "That''s right! You have to use Shen power, otherwise it can not be considered your win!" The third alliance master''s anger rose a little after hearing the other party''s repeated confirmation.

    "Do you all think the same way?" Leng ruoxue then turned her beautiful eyes to the other members of the ascender Alliance, simrly confirming it.

    Under Leng ruoxue''s interrogation, the ascender Alliance could only say stubbornly in order to not weaken the ascender Alliance''s momentum,""Yes! You have to use Shen power, or else it will be hard to convince the masses!"

    "Alright then! You asked me to do this!" Leng ruoxue said helplessly. Then, she turned her beautiful eyes to the side of her baby and asked,""Baby, did you record what they said?"

    "Hehe! ''Don''t worry, cute master!'' I''ve recorded everything they said!" Babyughed evilly and showed him a small piece of memory crystal in his ws.

    "..." What does this mean? Were they afraid that they would go back on their word?

    The ascender Alliance''s members ''mouths twitched, and their foreheads were filled with ck lines. They could not understand Leng ruoxue''s actions.

    But he believed that it wouldn''t take long for them to understand.

    In the next moment, a small me suddenly appeared on Leng ruoxue''s fair and delicate fingertips. The purple me with a tinge of red first circled around her fingers a few times before it floated away from her beautiful snow-white fingers and flew towards the four Alliance Masters.

    Everyone present watched this scene intently, not knowing what use this small divine power me could have.

    This was especially true in the eyes of the ascender Alliance''s members. This small amount of divine power that had condensed into a me was simply not of any great use!

    "Stinky girl, don''t tell me you only have this much Shen power!" The third alliance masterughed wildly when he saw this. With him taking the lead, the ascender Alliance''s side instantly burst intoughter.

    "This amount of me is enough." Leng ruoxue said with a half-smile.

    "Oh, really? Then I''ll have to wait and see. " The third alliance masterughed so hard that he was out of breath, and his chest heaved up and down because of his unrestrainedughter. But very quickly, he was dumbfounded.

    While he wasughing, the small me slowly flew to the four Alliance Masters andnded on him.

    In an instant, the four Alliance Masters ''bodies were aze with mes that soared into the sky, and the temperature of the scene suddenly rose.

    At this moment, everyone realized that although the me was small, it was not simple.

    In just a few seconds, the mes on the four Alliance Masters ''bodies quickly shrank again, but the four Alliance Masters who had been enveloped in mes just a moment ago had disappeared without a trace. Everyone was petrified.

    Where did the four Alliance Masters go?

    Was he ... Dead?

    The people in the ascender Alliance who had witnessed this scene could not help but make wild guesses. However, they were all self-deceiving and unwilling to believe this fact.

    That was impossible! It was impossible for such a powerful me to exist! The other party must have used some method to hide the four Alliance Masters. The moment the third alliance master thought of this, he red at Leng ruoxue and said,""Stinky girl, where did you take the four Alliance Masters? Quickly hand over the four Alliance Masters. Otherwise, our ascender Alliance will not let you off!"

    Leng ruoxue was speechless when she saw the third alliance master''s righteous indignation. The two of them had just been arguing and even fighting, so why did they suddenly share amon enemy?

    In fact, it wasn''t hard to understand what the three alliance Masters were thinking. He had to admit that the other party''s mes were powerful, and then what? What should he do? The arrow was already on the string, could it be pulled back? If Leng ruoxue was that terrifying, would the other party allow him to back out?

    He had no choice but to lie to himself!

    "Your four Alliance Masters are dead." Leng ruoxue replied indifferently. She did not take the Alliance master''s threat seriously. After all, he was the one who had requested for her to use her divine power. She could not be med. She was just killing the chicken to warn the monkey. It was just that the monkey was unlucky and didn''t have time to leave anyst words.

    "This is impossible!" The 3rd Alliance master shouted with a trembling heart.

    "If you don''t believe me, you can experience it for yourself. How about it? do you want to try?" Leng ruoxueughed evilly. It seemed that one could not be a good person! She was such an honest child, but he didn''t believe her.

    Such an oue made Leng ruoxue feel a little hurt.

    The moment he heard that Leng ruoxue wanted him to experience it, the third alliance master''s face turned pale and his heart started to beat wildly.

    What a F * cking experience! Did he dare to experience it? If he really experienced it, what would he do if he died?

    Seeing the unpredictable expression on the third alliance master''s face, Leng ruoxue said in disappointment,""AI! I knew you wouldn''t have the guts. "

    "Nonsense, who says I don''t have the guts!" After Leng ruoxue''s provocation, the third alliance master''s anger rose again.

    "Then you can try!" As soon as Leng ruoxue finished speaking, the little me that had been floating in the air waiting for the next instruction flew towards the direction of the third alliance master, who wanted to experience it, in a carefree and happy manner.

 Chapter 2680 Prepare To Wipe Them Out In One Go (1)

    The third alliance master''s face turned pale as he looked at the little me that was approaching him. His legs started to tremble, but he still held on to his dignity. However, his trembling legs revealed the nervousness in his heart.

    F * ck! He was so angry that he wanted to curse. What the hell was this? Was he threatening him? The third alliance master hated the situation in front of him to death, especially when he saw the floating little me slowly approaching him without any hurry, as if it was ying with him. He was really anxious and angry.

    However, as the leader of the three alliances and the future elder of the general Alliance, he would not allow himself to drop the ball. Therefore, no matter how afraid he was, he had to hold on.

    The little me seemed to have sensed his thoughts. With a whoosh, it floated in front of the third alliance master and looked him in the eye.

    The small me was right in front of the third alliance master''s eyes, and his heart instantly jumped to his throat. He stared at the me in his sight without blinking.

    He didn''t understand what the me was trying to do. Was he going to stare at him? However, his little heart was beating wildly, and cold sweat gradually slid down his forehead.

    The huge mental pressure caused the three alliance Masters to open their mouths, but they couldn''t form aplete sentence. He was so anxious that he wanted to cry. What should he do? At such a close distance, he could clearly feel the heat from the little me''s body.

    It was hot! It was so hot!

    After looking at each other for a long time and seeing that the little me in front of him didn''t do anything, the Alliance master of the three alliances felt a little relieved. He took a few deep breaths and then gathered his courage to say,""Go! Go away! Get away from me!"

    Hearing this, the little me seemed to twist its body and turned around in a circle before floating back to its original position and continued to stare at the third alliance master.

    The third alliance master was dumbfounded. W-what was this thing trying to do? He could not understand what the little me was trying to say, but he could clearly feel that the little me was waiting for something.

    The little me trembled and suddenly grew a little higher, turning the third alliance master''s face red. The third alliance master was so scared that his face turned even paler. Then, he clearly felt an unbearable heating at him ...

    In an instant, the small me reached the third alliance master''s body and instantly burned into a huge fire that was half the height of a person, enveloping the third alliance master.

    It was hot! The endless heat made the third alliance master''s body unbearably hot. He felt as if he was in a sea of fire, and the heat waves that covered the sky seemed to be about to burn him!

    After a short while, the third alliance master''s painful screams came from the mes!

    "Help, help!"

    When the me and the three alliance Masters were staring at each other, the ascender Alliance''s members were so scared that they took a few steps back and kept their distance from the me''s sphere of influence. At this moment, they saw the third alliance master being enveloped in a scorching me that was half the height of a man and even letting out an extremely painful howl. They were so frightened that their faces turned pale, and their bodies trembled like fallen leaves in the autumn wind.

    Those who were less courageous could not withstand the terrifying mental pressure and fainted.

    After a while, Leng ruoxue saw that it was about time. She used her mind to summon the little me away from the third alliance master. At this moment, the third alliance master was just standing there in a daze. Other than his entire body turning ck, he did not suffer any major injuries. However, the pain in his heart was definitely not small. He believed that he would never want to experience what he had experienced in his life again.

    "3rd Alliance master, how do you feel? I''ve been merciful to you. Otherwise, you''ll end up like the four Alliance Masters!" Leng ruoxue smiled faintly.

    When the third alliance master heard this, he didn''t know how to react. He moved his stiff body and opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say a word. He continued to stand there in a daze, making it impossible to know what he was thinking.

    After a long time.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Only then did the third alliance master let out a wail, squatted on the ground, and started crying.

    The cry was so miserable that it was simply unbearable, as if he had suffered some great grievance or lost a loved one. It was enough to describe it as tragic.

    When the ascender Alliance saw this scene, their hearts were filled withplicated emotions. Although they could not empathize with him, they understood that the third alliance master was definitely frightened!

    On the side, Li Zhong and the others saw a man squatting on the ground and wailing without any care for his image. ck lines were hanging on his forehead, and he was sweating profusely.

    In addition, they also sympathized with the other party. Look at how scared they were. They hadn''t even officially fought yet! She abandoned her image and started crying.

    AI! He was really pitiful!

    However, when the third alliance master cried like this, the little me, who continued to wait at the side, kindly let him go and targeted the others. The ascender Alliance members were instantly frightened and wanted to run away. However, before they could do so, they found that they were so scared that their legs had turned soft and they could not move.

    W-what should I do? The ascender Alliance members trembled in the wind, while the little me was jumping and cheering excitedly. Now, it was only waiting for its master''s order to act.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she broke out in a cold sweat for her little me, who was bing more and more intelligent. One had to know that she had no intention of annihting all of these people at the moment. However, it was not a bad idea to scare them a little.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue revealed a devilish smile and said calmly,""As the saying goes," we share good fortune and misfortune together. "Since the three alliance Masters have already experienced the power of my mes, how about you all experience it too? Don''t worry, I won''t let you end up like the four Alliance Masters!"

    But they didn''t want to experience it either! After hearing Leng ruoxue''sforting words, the ascender Alliance did not let go of their fear. Instead, they became even more afraid. Moreover, was this consideredforting? Would they be happy if they didn''t end up like the four Alliance Masters? Sob ... Even if they were only asked to be like the third alliance master, they were not willing to!

    It was too embarrassing, wasn''t it?

    The crowd was filled with grief and indignation, but they did not know how to refute Leng ruoxue''s words. Or rather, they did not have the confidence to convince this demoness to let them off.

    The facts proved that their thinking was right!

    From Leng ruoxue''s point of view, since these people dared to gather to seek revenge on her, they must have been prepared to enjoy any consequences. One must know that she was never a soft persimmon.

    Now, she, who wasn''t a pushover, was about to counterattack!

    Looking at everyone''s pale little faces, Leng ruoxue''s smile became even more charming. At the same time, the little me, who had received some kind of hint, also happily floated towards the ce with the most people in the ascender Alliance.

    In an instant!

    The mes once again burned fiercely!

    Almost everyone in the ascender Alliance was surrounded by mes. A few fish that escaped the were even kicked into the sea of mes by a few idle baby beasts to enjoy themselves.

    In an instant! A painful howl suddenly sounded! It scared Li Zhong and the others so much that they trembled, and their hearts also started to beat wildly.

 Chapter 2681 Prepare To Wipe Them Out In One Go (2)

    At this time, they deeply sympathized with the ascender Alliance!

    Xue ''er was really too valiant! He was their idol!

    "Wretched girl! What are you doing?" Suddenly, Zhang Miao, who had identally caught a glimpse of this scene, shouted at the top of his lungs in anger. However, Leng ruoxue ignored his roar. Anyway, that fellow was being restrained by the mother parasol tree! It was basically impossible toe over and save her.

    But this time, Leng ruoxue was wrong.

    After Zhang Miao thought of a way to shake off the mother parasol tree, he teleported to Leng ruoxue''s side and attacked her furiously ...

    When Leng ruoxue felt a cold and threatening air currenting towards her, she calmly blinked her eyes and used her bare hands to block the opponent''s attack.

    Seeing this, Zhang Miao''s anger rose.

    "Damn girl, you do have some skills!" Zhang Miao shouted in disbelief. He had never thought that a puny divine Emperor could actually block his attack.

    The second wave of attacks came one after another, but Leng ruoxue blocked them calmly. In between the attacks, she even smiled and replied,""Thank you for thepliment, but it''s mainly because your strength is too low!"

    These words made Zhang Miao''s anger instantly rise!

    His attacks were much fiercer.

    "Bullying a little girl, what kind of skill are you? Little guy,e, I''m your opponent! Don''t get it wrong!" The mother parasol tree stood in front of Leng ruoxue and blocked Zhang Miao''s subsequent attack. Zhang Miao was so angry that his face turned red and his temper red up.

    However, this time, it would not be so easy for him to escape from the mother parasol tree.

    AI! Leng ruoxue sighed with regret. Seeing that it was about time, she ordered the little me to retreat.

    The retreating little me was obviously not done ying around as it circled around Leng ruoxue and acted coquettishly.

    At this moment, the sound of crying could be heard. Leng ruoxue turned around and saw that everyone from the ascender Alliance was just like the three alliance Masters. They were all squatting on the ground and wailing. The scene was so spectacr that it simply made people gasp in amazement!

    "Owwuuu!" Suddenly, another sharp howl was heard, and it instantly attracted everyone''s attention. Even the people of the ascender Alliance who were crying were so shocked by this sound that they forgot to cry!

    Everyone looked up at the same time and saw the scene of Zhang Miao being tortured by the mother parasol tree!

    At this moment, Zhang Miao had been tied up by the mother parasol tree with vines and was hanging upside down on the tree. The mother parasol tree, dressed in red, was holding an emerald green whip woven from vines, which was hitting Zhang Miao''s body again and again.

    As it fought, the mother parasol tree roared,"damn it! Who told you to run away!"

    The parasol tree mother tree was referring to the incident where Zhang Miao had escaped from her to attack Xue ''er. This matter made her quite angry! Therefore, she, who didn''t intend to be heavy-handed, waspletely enraged!

    Some people just won''t be good if they''re not beaten!

    The mother parasol tree decided to help the ascender Alliance teach the Vice President a lesson so that he would not forget to think that he could provoke anyone!

    Hmph! What was the ascender Alliance? When she was still around, the ascender Alliance''s master had not even been born yet!

    One must know that the mother parasol tree''s seniority in the firmament was not low. Perhaps she could not bepared to Wu Xiao, but in front of these little fellows from the ascender Alliance, she was definitely a high and mighty existence! Therefore, she decided to let these people know what seniority was! What was respect for the elders! Otherwise, if these little guys came to find trouble with them one by one, she might find it interesting once or twice, but after a long time, she would be numb!<novelnext></novelnext>

    And now, the Vice President of the ascender Alliance was the first person she wanted to intimidate!

    Zhang Miao, who had stood out, was both indignant and helpless. He had never dreamed that he would be taught a lesson by a woman even though he was already a Supreme God. After all, there were not many female Supreme gods in the firmament, and most of them belonged to the magical beasts. Therefore, he had never thought that the mother parasol tree would be so difficult to deal with. It was fine that he was not a match for it, but his strength was not as good as it was! But now, he had been beaten up like this. How could he face others in the future?

    Zhang Miao, who was quite worried in his heart, felt extremely painful all over. However, the fact that he had been beaten up made the people of the ascender Alliance feel bnced in their hearts.

    The Vice President had been beaten up, so the treatment they had received seemed to be nothing.

    With this thought, some of the people who were still considered strong-minded calmed down. However, the way they looked at Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree was as if they were looking at two madwomen.

    These two women were too scary! Sob ... The divine realm is so unsafe! Could they return to the lower realm if they wanted to?

    For a time, the ascender Alliance could not help but have such a thought. However, it was clearly impossible for them to leave so easily.

    After observing Zhang Miao, who was being whipped by the mother parasol tree, Leng ruoxue turned her beautiful eyes back to the ascender Alliance.

    "How should I deal with you?" Leng ruoxue muttered to herself.

    Upon hearing this, the hearts of the ascender Alliance''s members trembled again.

    "Cute master, cut them all!" Baby suggested loudly.

    "¡­¡­"

    Can I not have it? No one wanted to die!

    "That''s a good idea. Alliance master three, you said before that not using divine power doesn''t count as a win, right? I''ll use my Shen power now. Let''s continue our battle!" Leng ruoxue suggested with a smile.

    Continue, my ass! If they really fought, he would probably lose his life! The third alliance master was slightly worried, but he forced an ugly smile and said,""Let''s not fight anymore, you win!"

    "No!" Leng ruoxue was strongly opposed to this kind of situation where they won without a fight. Such a thing didn''t give them any sense of aplishment.

    "..." The third alliance master swallowed his saliva and was speechless.

    "What do you want?" After a long time, the third alliance master saw that the other party didn''t speak and only stared at him with her beautiful eyes. This made him feel quite pressured, so he braced himself and asked.

    "Fight!" Leng ruoxue spat out a single word.

    The third alliance master''s expression changed like a palette, and then he revealed a constipated expression."Can''t I not fight?" He was really afraid!

    "Of course not. Don''t forget what you said before. You said that you can deal with me and that you will avenge the three and four alliances I killed. Hmph! I hate it when people lie to me!" Leng ruoxue said in an unpleasant tone.

    He was wrong! He was really wrong! He shouldn''t havee to seek revenge from Leng ruoxue. He should have believed the rumors about Leng ruoxue. Those rumors definitely didn''t exaggerate her matters. Instead, it made the third alliance master think that they had exaggerated her matters! If he had known that Leng ruoxue was so terrifying and difficult to deal with, he would not have dared toe even if he had ten times the courage!

    What were the three and four alliances on the divine continent? Could it be more important than his own life? Moreover, the four Alliance Masters had lost their lives. He didn''t want to end up like them and leave his life in Leng ruoxue''s hands.

 Chapter 2682 Preparing To Wipe Them Out In One Fell Swoop (3)

    The third alliance master kept on reflecting in his heart. After a long time, he revealed an extremely ugly smile and put down his pride."I ... I was wrong. I won''t seek revenge from you, alright? The godlynd''s three and four alliances offended you, so they deserve it! They asked for it! I can''t me you for this! It was true! Please believe me!"

    "Can you ... Represent the ascender Alliance by saying this?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes and asked.

    "I can! I definitely can!" The third alliance master saw that there seemed to be a chance and quickly smiled to please him.

    "It''s a pity that I don''t believe you. " Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    Her words made the third alliance master choke and anger him, but he didn''t dare to say anything!

    Leng ruoxue looked at the other party''s face as she tried to suppress her anger. She turned to the mother parasol tree and said,""Senior, let me borrow your rattan!"

    "Take it!" The mother parasol tree generously tossed over a long and thin vine. Leng ruoxue held the vine in her hand and flung it gently. The long vine then bound the ascender Alliance''s members together.

    "Leng ruoxue, w-what are you doing? Quickly release us?" The third alliance master did not even realize what Leng ruoxue was trying to do before he was tied up. When he finally reacted, the first thing that rose in his heart was a deep fear!

    This kind of unknown danger was really not good for them!

    "You''re my captives now. How can I let you go? Actually, you should feel lucky that I didn''t kill you all like I did with the three and four alliances. You can still keep your lives for now! In the future! I can''t say for sure!" Leng ruoxue spoke in a carefree manner. Upon hearing her words, the hearts of the ascender Alliance members began to race wildly. They were extremely uneasy, but this woman had already scared them out of their wits. They did not have the guts to resist the evil forces!

    Sobs ... Some of the ascender Alliance members who had epted their fate began to sob again.

    Leng ruoxue ignored their actions and turned to the mother parasol tree,""Senior, please stop! Let''s leave this ce. "

    The pitiful Zhang Miao had already been knocked unconscious by the mother parasol tree, unconscious.

    Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the parasol tree mother tree nodded and put Zhang Miao down with a look of disgust. She asked,""Xue ''er, what should we do with these people?"

    "Let''s see the attitude of the ascender Alliance first! These people are our hostages!" Leng ruoxueughed evilly. Actually, she really hadn''t thought of how to deal with these people. It was obvious that most of them were the elites of the ascender Alliance, so she couldn''t easily get rid of them like she had done with the three and four alliances of the godly continent. If she really did that, and the ascender Alliance was driven to desperation and turned to Wu Li ... This wasn''t the oue she wanted.

    "Alright! Then let''s go home as soon as possible! I''m starting to miss everyone. " The mother parasol tree said anxiously.

    "Senior, don''t go home first. Go to the divine realm''s third and fourth Union." Leng ruoxue suggested with a smile.

    However, the mother parasol tree did not quite understand Leng ruoxue''s words and looked at her with a confused expression.

    "Collect more hostages!" Leng ruoxueughed.

    Once he said that, everyone present understood. So he wanted to wipe out the headquarters of the third and fourth alliances!

    Ruthless! He was really too ruthless!

    The ascender Alliance members were especially regretful. Who had they offended? How could there be such a shameless human in this world? At this moment, they were so regretful that their intestines turned green!

    However, no matter how remorseful they were, it was none of Leng ruoxue''s business.

    After sending everyone into the house, Leng ruoxue even walked towards the 3rd Alliance master and smiled,""Third alliance master, do you like this ce?"

    "No, I don''t like it! I don''t like it!" The third alliance master stammered. Although he didn''t understand the demon''s intention, he knew that it was a trap.

    Suddenly, he was shocked. Could it be that the other party knew what he was thinking? Thinking of this possibility, the third alliance master''s face became even paler. He revealed an innocent and bitter smile, and added, "I''m not interested in this ce, really!"

    "It doesn''t matter if you''re interested. As long as you can defeat me, this ce will be yours!" Leng ruoxue suggested with a smile.

    "I''m really not interested. " Hearing this, the third alliance master was so anxious that tears welled up in his eyes. Wu ... He was really too blind. How could he dare to use this demonic woman as his stepping stone to climb up? He was really courting death!

    The 3rd Alliance master, who had thought it through, lowered his head in destion. The deste aura around him made him look rather pitiful.

    Leng ruoxue stopped teasing him and turned around to leave the house with the parasol tree mother and Yu.

    After leaving the house, without even waiting for their master''s instructions, Yu carried the two of them and directly flew towards the ascender Alliance''s encampment in the deity world.

    The ascender Alliance of the divine realm was several times more powerful than the ascender Alliance of the divine continent. Yu had flown for close to ten days before he finally arrived at the territory of the ascender Alliance.

    Theyout of the ascender Alliance here was slightly different from that of the divine continent. Once one entered the ascender Alliance''s territory, they would firste into contact with the five alliances. Then, the five alliances would form a ring in order, with the main Alliance located in the center of the five alliances.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Each of the five alliances had a teleportation formation that could lead them directly to the general Alliance. The moment Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree entered the Alliance, they attracted the attention of the spies.

    In the divine world, Leng ruoxue''s reputation was definitely much more resounding than in the divine continent. Even a small fry would have long remembered Leng ruoxue''s appearance. This was unlike the ascender Alliance on the divine continent. Other than a few who had seen Leng ruoxue''s appearance, most of them had only heard of her name. As for her appearance, they did not have much of an impression. They had only heard that she was a peerless beauty that could cause the downfall of a country!

    It couldn''t be said that they didn''t value the existence of Leng ruoxue, the God of ughter. It was just that no one had expected Leng ruoxue to go to the godly maind, so the people there had naturally let down their guard against her. If they were to identally offend the other party, they could only me it on their bad luck.

    When the spies of the five alliances sent news of Leng ruoxue''s arrival back to the five alliances, the five Alliance Masters immediately panicked.

    Then, why did the killer gode? Didn''t he get the Alliance Masters of the five alliances to send her a letter? why did that woman walk into the trap?

    The Alliance Masters of the five alliances, who could not figure it out, felt a headacheing on. More importantly, he was not clear about Leng ruoxue''s intentions, so he was in a mess.

    Furthermore, he had secretly sent someone to pass on the news to Leng ruoxue. Hence, he was even more afraid that Leng ruoxue would be captured by the ascender Alliance. If she betrayed him, his future would bepletely gone!

    It should be known that no force would tolerate traitors, and he did not really want to betray the ascender Alliance. It was just that thepetition between the five alliances was too intense, so sometimes, in order to take a step further, it wasmon to use some extraordinary means.

    This time, he wanted to drag down the third and fourth alliances but now, he felt like he was riding a Tiger and couldn''t stop.

    Just as The Fifth Alliance master was pacing back and forth in his living room, a guard suddenly stammered and reported that two women wanted to see him ...

    Before The Fifth Alliance master could finish listening to the report, he was already greatly shocked!

    Two women? Was it Leng ruoxue and another woman with unfathomable power?

    The fifth Union Master wanted to say that he didn''t want to see her, but a female voice suddenly rang in his ear.

    "The threshold for The Fifth Alliance master is so high! It''s not easy to see you. "

    With that, the two women entered uninvited, and then graciously found a ce to sit.

    "Leng ruoxue!" The 5th Alliance master immediately recognized him.

    "Alliance Master Wu has good eyes. Your guards don''t seem to be able to recognize them!" Leng ruoxue nced at the uneasy guard and smiled.

    When the guard heard this, he was so embarrassed that he wanted to find a hole to hide in. Wu.....It wasn''t that he didn''t recognize the other person''s identity! He was the one who waspletely dumbfounded!

    "You may leave." The Fifth Alliance master''s anger rose when he saw the Guard''s cowardly appearance. He knew that the guard must have been frightened. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been unable to speak clearly when he was reporting.

    When the guard heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief as if he had received a special pardon and quickly turned around to escape.

    At this moment, the fifth master forced himself to be alert and asked in a seemingly casual manner,""May I know why youngdy Leng hase to the ascender Alliance?"

    "Two things. First, thank you for your tip-off! Second! Naturally, I''m going to the third and fourth alliances. " Leng ruoxue said directly.

    "Uh! I don''t understand what miss Leng is saying. " The Fifth Alliance master yed dumb.

    Leng ruoxue nced at the other party indifferently and said,""It doesn''t matter, as long as I understand!"

    "¡­¡­"

    The fifth master was speechless, and the atmosphere became heavy. He didn''t say a word, and Leng ruoxue didn''t speak either. Both of them just stared at each other.

    In the end, it was The Fifth Alliance master who could not stand the pressure and surrendered.""Miss Leng, please don''t harm me, old man!"

    "Why would I harm you? Not only will I not harm you, but I also have to congratte you. The fourth Alliance master is already dead, and the third alliance master has be my prisoner. If there are no idents, you should be able to take over the position very soon. Isn''t this what you want the most?" Leng ruoxue was all smiles as she spoke in an extremely understanding manner.

    After hearing this, the 5th Alliance master was so scared that he fell to the ground and asked with a trembling voice,""The ... The fourth Alliance master is dead? The third alliance master had been captured? What about Vice President Zhang Miao?"

    In all honesty, he had never expected Leng ruoxue to kill the fourth Alliance master! Originally, he only wanted to embarrass the other party and ruin their reputation. Who knew ...

    However, he didn''t have much sympathy for the dead Alliance master four. He was just a little scared.

    Leng ruoxue''s courage was not ordinary!

 Chapter 2683 The General Unions Struggle (1)

    In the eyes of the five Alliance Masters, Leng ruoxue, who was more courageous than anyone else, was still smiling when she heard the other party''s question."The 3rd Alliance master and your Vice President Zhang Miao are both in my hands. They are my hostages now."

    Hearing this, The Fifth Alliance master wished he could faint. Sob ... Why did she let him hear such a terrifying truth? Leng ruoxue was too evil!

    Alliance master you sang''s face was filled with anger. Leng ruoxue was like a demon in his heart. The more he looked at her, the more afraid he felt. Especially now that she had something on him, what should he do?

    He was so worried that his hair was about to turn white, and the expression on his face was extremely conflicted.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she smiled faintly and said,""Don''t worry, fifth master. I won''t tell anyone that you were the one who tipped me off and gave me the chance to capture third master and that Zhang Miao alive."

    ? As if he would believe that!

    The fifth master gritted his teeth in hatred. Then what was she doing here? In his opinion, although the other party said that they were here to thank him, the situation before him was clearly a threat!

    "I really didn''t do anything." After sighing for a long time, the five Alliance Masters finally said this.

    "Alliance master five, I know you want to do a good deed without leaving your name. I understand! You don''t need to exin. " Leng ruoxue replied calmly. After she finished speaking, she stood up with the parasol tree mother tree and said,""Since you already know how grateful we are, we''ll take our leave now. We still have business to attend to in the third and fourth alliances! Also, if there''s any news from your side, remember to let me know at any time. I hope we can work together happily in the future!"

    After that, Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree walked out of the five alliances without giving the five Alliance Masters a chance to reject. Only the depressed and conflicted Alliance Master 5 was left standing in the living room.

    Had he boarded a pirate ship? The fifth master wanted to cry but had no tears. He deeply felt that he had found himself a big problem, and this big problem was obviously one that he could not get rid of.

    What should he do!

    If the general Alliance knew what he had done, he would definitely be expelled from the ascender Alliance!

    The fifth master pulled at his hair worriedly and circled the living room again. However, the news that came after that made his jaw drop in shock.

    This was because not only did Leng ruoxue and the other woman really go to the third and fourth alliances, they even kidnapped everyone from the two alliances and escaped unscathed!

    Such a reality made him both frightened and impressed by Leng ruoxue''s strength! Look at him, he came to the ascender Alliance as if he was strolling in his own back garden. He came and left as he pleased!

    Suddenly, an idea shed through his mind. Since Leng ruoxue was so powerful, it would not be a loss for him to work with her!

    As soon as this thought appeared, he could no longer control his excitement. His original entanglement and depression were miraculously calmed down.

    It was at this moment that he had decided to work together with Leng ruoxue!

    Following that, he quickly sent a voice transmission to Leng ruoxue to express his respect for her. He also told her that he would inform her immediately if there were any movements on his side.

    When Leng ruoxue received the message from the fifth master, she was already on her way back to thend of demons. After that, she told the mother parasol tree about this matter, which made the mother parasol tree sigh."How can the ascender Alliance have such an Alliance leader who is a traitor?"

    "Hahaha!" Leng ruoxueughed happily when she heard the mother parasol tree''sments. She didn''t care whether the ascender Alliance was good or not, as long as they didn''t provoke her again!

    Five dayster.

    Yu carried Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree back to thend of demons.

    ording to his master''s request, feather first flew around the sky above thend of demons. Leng ruoxue, on the other hand, looked down from the sky and realized that the construction speed of thend of demons had increased significantly since she had left. The prototype of the city had basically appeared.

    The streets and houses were all avable! All kinds of tall trees and precious flowers were nted around the main house. It was obvious that uncle long and the others had put a lot of effort into this ce.

    "Who is it? Don''t you know that you can''t fly in other people''s territory?" Suddenly, an angry roar rang in Leng ruoxue''s ears. Following that, a huge Red Phoenix appeared beside Leng ruoxue.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes. This Phoenix looked so familiar!

    The red Phoenix blinked its eyes as well. It did not recognize Leng ruoxue but it was familiar with the aura of the mother parasol tree!

    When it felt the mother parasol tree''s motherly aura, the Phoenix''s eyes were suddenly filled with tears. It could not be bothered to use Leng ruoxue and the rest of them for not following the rules. It immediately pounced on the mother parasol tree''s feet and started wailing.

    "¡­¡­"

    What was this situation?

    Leng ruoxue had already recognized the Phoenix. Wasn''t this the housekeeper of the Phoenix King who had run away from home? Why was it here?

    The mother parasol tree helplessly patted the little head of the crying Phoenix, then carried it up.

    However, the former housekeeper of the Feng n cried even more miserably.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue''s expression darkened even more.

    How long were they going to cry for!

    At this moment, another voice was heard.

    "Master!"

    The moment Leng ruoxue raised her head, a little red Phoenix crashed into her arms.

    "Feng Zhan, how are you?" Leng ruoxue asked as she gently stroked Feng Zhan''s little head.

    "Oh no, I miss master!" Feng Zhan said with an aggrieved expression.

    "Haha, master, I''m back!" Leng ruoxue smiled helplessly.

    "Master, you won''t leave again, right?" Feng Zhan asked, a little worried. They had never been separated from their master for so long!

    "Temporarily not!" Leng ruoxue nodded.

    Feng Zhan was happy to hear that. He turned around and saw a certain Phoenix crying. He shouted unhappily,""Why are you crying? I''ll sell you if you keep crying!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Leng ruoxue was a little shocked. W-what did this mean? Could it be that the construction of thend of demons ran out of money again, so they had to rely on selling orcs?

    Was this good?

    Leng ruoxue''s thoughts ran wild. However, when the former housekeeper heard this, he immediately stopped crying. With tears in his eyes, he looked at Feng Zhan pitifully and choked out,""Young, young master, I was too excited. I like the aura on this person, it smells like my mother. "

    "Nonsense! She''s the senior parasol tree mother!" Feng Zhan''s face was filled with resentment as he roared. He was deeply helpless against this subordinate of his who had gone off track.

    Other than the time in their mother''s body, almost all phoenixes grew up with the parasol tree. Therefore, in the hearts of the Phoenix tribe, the parasol tree was definitely not inferior to their parents. Furthermore, the mother parasol tree was the ancestor of all the parasol trees. Wasn''t it normal for the phoenixes to feel close to it?

 Chapter 2684 The General Unions Struggle (2)

    But when the Feng n''s former steward heard Feng Zhan''s words, his eyes widened in disbelief and shock. He trembled as he said,""Wutong, isn''t the mother Wutong already dead?"

    "You bastard! You''re the one who''s dead!" When Feng Zhan heard this, he roared in anger. To say that someone had died in front of them, was this something a normal and intelligent Beastie would do?

    "Uh! I didn''t mean it that way. " A certain Butler was very embarrassed.

    "It''s okay, little guy. I understand what you mean. I''m not dead. I''m still alive and well. " At this moment, the mother parasol tree gently stroked the head of a certain Butler and said softly.

    "Old ancestor ..." A certain Butler was touched. The old ancestor was so gentle!

    "You dare to try crying?" Seeing that his subordinate was thinking of rain again, Feng Zhan immediately shouted.

    "Don''t scare it. Look at how scared it is. " Leng ruoxue nced at the trembling Butler and said helplessly.

    "Master, this fellow is too stupid. I really don''t understand why the Phoenix King would let it be the housekeeper!" Feng Zhanined. Then, she briefly exined to her master the reason why this stupid Butler was here. Only then did Leng ruoxue understand that this Butler had been captured by humans before and had been identally rescued by uncle long and the others.

    "I think it was frightened by you." Leng ruoxue''s eyes were burning as she spoke after understanding the Butler''s experience.

    "Is that so?" Feng Zhan blinked, then looked at the housekeeper and said loudly,""You''re afraid of me?"

    "Don ''t, don''t be afraid! I, I''m not afraid!" A certain Butler trembled as he whispered.

    You''re still not afraid?

    Feng Zhan, Leng ruoxue, and the parasol tree mother tree were all speechless. However, Feng Zhan was kind enough not to make things difficult for that stupid subordinate.

    After the feathernded, Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree received a warm wee from uncle long and the rest at their doorstep.

    However, Leng ruoxue and the mother parasol tree were a little frightened by the crowd''s enthusiasm. Helpless, Leng ruoxue could only move out her own people from her house and wake up those who were in closed-door cultivation.

    Then, she instructed Qing Jue to wake up the people who were in seclusion in the bracelet.

    When his grandfather, big brother, and the cheapskate ancestor saw their old friends who had not seen each other for a long time, they naturally exchanged warm greetings.

    Uncle long had also arranged for people to prepare a grand banquet to wee the Luo family, Wanshan city, the Leng family, and the LAN family. Looking at the magnificent scene of nearly 10000 people, uncle Long''s eyes shone with a Wolf-like green light, which made the people from the Haotian continent shiver.

    Isn''t this a little too enthusiastic?

    He was so enthusiastic that it made people wonder if the other party had any ulterior motives! The group of people from the Haotian continent felt particrly uneasy.

    After the celebration banquet ended, the Haotian continent''s representative, led by Leng Xiaoqing, went to find Xue ''er in private and asked about the matter.

    Leng ruoxue didn''t know whether tough or cry when she heard their doubts and worries.

    Was it wrong to be a little more enthusiastic?

    However, uncle long and the others were indeed too enthusiastic. It was no wonder that they were frightened.

    After some thought, Leng ruoxue smiled and exined,"don''t worry, I won''t sell you guys off. Uncle long is only so friendly because he''s happy to have help."

    "A helper?" Leng Xiaoqing and the others could not understand.

    "As you can see, my Demon City is under construction, and I need manpower the most. So, since you want to stay here, you naturally have to do some work. Of course, if you have a better ce, I won''t force you!" Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    As soon as she finished speaking, the few people present naturally understood.

    Of course, they wanted to stay with Leng ruoxue. One had to know that this was the divine realm! They could be in danger of losing their lives at any moment. Without Leng ruoxue''s protection, it would be difficult for them to move a single step in the divinity. Therefore, it was really nothing to make them work a little.

    The few of them had no objections to Leng ruoxue''s request. After that, Leng ruoxue sent them to uncle long and let him arrange their work.

    Uncle long first inspected everyone that Leng ruoxue had brought back. The people from the Luo family and Wanshan city were his own people, so he was naturally satisfied. These people didn''t have any arrogance and were obedient. Basically, they would do anything. But what about the Leng and LAN families? It was easy to arrange for these people who were used to doing manualbor and did not have a high status. What made it difficult for him was the elders who were high up in the Leng and LAN families and had quite a high status. These people were not easy to arrange!

    In uncle Long''s eyes, these people were simply the n''s insects, the type that just ate and waited for death! Because in terms of strength, they were not the highest! In terms of status, they were not the highest either! However, they were very difficult to serve, even more difficult than the ancestors of the Leng and LAN families!

    At least those old ancestors and Zong level people could see the situation clearly and know what should and shouldn''t be done. However, many of these people were not clear about it and still felt that they were insufferably arrogant and needed others to look up to them as elders!

    Uncle long had never been soft-hearted when dealing with people like this.

    The ancestors of the Leng family and the LAN family knew what kind of people they had, so they had told uncle long to use their people as he pleased.

    Of course, uncle long wouldn''t stand on ceremony. Since he was here, he had the final say. However, he was still quite gratified that the other party''s old ancestor could make such a statement. At least there were still people who understood.

    After everyone had been assigned their jobs, uncle long finally let out a sigh of relief. With the help of these people, Demon City would bepleted in less than a month!

    However, his n was very good. When the work had just begun, some elders of the LAN family and the Leng family were already very dissatisfied with the heavy work that uncle long had arranged for them.

    In the hearts of some of the elders, they were elders after all. Even if they didn''t arrange some light work for them, they shouldn''t let them do such heavy work, right? One had to know that some of the blue and cold nsmen, whose status were lower than theirs, had an easier job than them. This fact made them feel particrly unbnced.

    With this thought in mind, they quickly went toin to their ancestor.

    When Leng Xiaoqing and the LAN n''s old ancestor heard this, they did not even frown. They only told them that it was fine if they did not do it, but they had to leave this ce.

    In fact, the ancestors of the Leng and LAN families were well aware that the workce uncle Dragon had arranged for them would be given to them as their territory in the future. In other words, as long as the construction of the workce waspleted, they could settle down in Demon City. This was much better than letting them wander around like headless flies. Furthermore, this was the divinity, not the Haotian continent. With Leng ruoxue as their backer, they were more than happy to have her. How could they let a few nsmen who could not bear hardships destroy the shallow friendship between the two sides?

 Chapter 2685 The General Unions Struggle (3)

    It was precisely because of this thought that they agreed with uncle Long''s arrangement. They even appreciated uncle Long''s kindness because they knew that uncle long only wanted to train these elders. Otherwise, if these people were released in a ce like the divine world, they would definitely die a miserable death!

    After hearing that they had to leave if they didn''t do it, some of the elders of the LAN and Leng families, who failed toin, all wilted like frost eggnts and ran back to work dejectedly.

    With their strength, they would die if they left this ce!

    Under the pressure of the LAN and Leng family''s ancestors, this small storm did not get too big. It even calmed down very quickly. As for those fellows who had once thought highly of themselves, after seeing that the many members of the Phoenix race and The White Tiger race here were also working seriously, they becamepletely honest and began to work as they were told.

    When uncle long received the news, heughed very proudly. Hehe, it was a good thing there were people in those two families who understood. Otherwise, his painstaking efforts would have been fed to the dogs.

    Demon City, which was under construction, was temporarily peaceful. Everyone was working hard for their home.

    On a certain day.

    While Leng ruoxue was away, the master of the ning family, who had returned to the ning family to settle some matters, came back in a hurry.

    As soon as he entered the courtyard, he shouted,"Xue ''er, you brat,e out!"

    Hearing this, uncle long and Dongfang Yue walked out of the living room first. They looked at master ning with a puzzled face and couldn''t help but ask,""Old man ning, what''s wrong? What are you shouting about? Xue ''er is in seclusion refining! Don''t disturb her!"

    "Why are you still refining? Do you know what that girl did?" The master of the ning family roared with a dark face.

    "What did Xue ''er do?" The two of them looked at each other and asked in unison.

    "That girl, she destroyed the ascender Alliance''s third and fourth alliances on the divine continent and captured all the members of the divine realm''s third and fourth alliances. Now! The Alliance master is asking me for her!! The master of the ning family said helplessly.

    The master of the ascender Alliance was an old friend of his, and the other party knew of his rtionship with Xue ''er, so he hade to him directly, wanting him to help mediate. However, the master of the ascender Alliance had been vague about why Xue'' er was like this, so the master of the ning family, who thought himself to be smart, knew that there must be something he didn''t know.

    Of course, he did not think that this matter was Xue ''er''s fault. That girl is toozy! She would not take the initiative to find trouble with others, but if someone provoked her, she would definitely be ruthless.

    It was precisely because he knew of Xue ''er''s vengeful character that he felt that this definitely had nothing to do with his own girl. However, that stinky girl actually did not tell him that she had returned to the divine realm, and this made him rather angry. It was because of this reason that he hade to settle the score with the little girl!

    "Do you think we have to give her to you just because you want her? There''s no such thing!" Dongfang Yue immediately said disapprovingly. His thoughts were simr to master ning ''S. He knew that the ascender Alliance must have annoyed Xue'' er. Otherwise, Xue ''er wouldn''t be like this.

    However, it was a little strange that Xue ''er didn''t tell them about this!

    "It is! What could he do if she didn''t give it to him? Are you going to bite us?" Uncle long also shouted in an unreasonable manner.

    "You, you ..." The master of the ning family was rendered speechless by their tone. Why were these two people bing more and more like bandits?

    "Godfather is here!" At this moment, Leng ruoxue heard themotion and walked out with a smile.

    The moment he saw Leng ruoxue, master ning''s anger surged and he shouted at the top of his voice,""You brat, why didn''t you tell me you were back?"

    "Uh! ''I forgot.'' Uncle long and the others can prove that as soon as I returned, I was immediately pulled away by the great elder of the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters to refine artifacts. If you hadn''te, they wouldn''t have let me out!" Leng ruoxue exined, feeling wronged.

    She had brought back a lot of materials for refining weapons and elixirs from Haotian continent. When the weapon fanatics and alchemy fanatics saw her, they couldn''t care less about anything else. In addition, some of the materials were so rare that no one had ever seen them before, so they immediately started to study them. As for himself, he naturally couldn''t escape the fate of being captured to help with research.

    "Hmph! I knew it!" The master of the ning family said angrily, and even turned his head arrogantly, ignoring Xue ''er.

    Leng ruoxue was helpless and could only try her best to coax master ning. After much difficulty, she managed to coax master ning, but uncle long refused to ept it.

    Uncle long looked at Leng ruoxue with a face full of resentment and said,""Xue ''er, you have hostages in your hands. Why don''t you hand them over to me? It just so happens that we don''t have enough manpower!"

    Not enough manpower?

    Leng ruoxue was speechless! She hadn''t forgotten that uncle Dragon had told her that Demon City would bepleted in a month. This clearly meant that they had enough manpower!

    "Uncle long, they''re from the ascender Alliance. Do you feel at ease letting them help build thend of demons?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes and asked calmly.

    "Uh! I really can''t be at ease. " After thinking for a while, uncle long said worriedly. Humans and beasts were different. Most beasts were very honest and kept their promises, but humans! It was hard to say! Of course, there were also good ones among the humans, but not the ones from the ascender Alliance!

    In uncle Long''s heart, he didn''t have a good impression of the ascender Alliance!

    "That''s why I didn''t tell you!" Leng ruoxue said matter-of-factly.

    "It''s fine if you didn''t tell us, but now the ascender Alliance ising to find you. What are you going to do?" Uncle long could not help but ask.

    "I don''t know. It depends on what they want to do." Leng ruoxue said irresponsibly. Then, she took the initiative to tell the three of them about how she had formed an enmity with the ascender Alliance.

    After hearing this, master ning was the first to get angry.""I knew that old man wasn''t being honest. He didn''t tell me the truth!"

    "Well, humans are so cunning. How can you be so insincere when you ask for help?" Uncle long was also very dissatisfied.

    "I think we''d better wait for the ascender Alliance toe to us. Anyway, we have to see what they think. Whether it''s a war or a negotiation, we''ll apany them all!" Dongfang Yue said after some thought.

    "Yes." Uncle long and master ning both nodded in agreement. Leng ruoxue had no objections to their decision.

    Just like that, Leng ruoxue and the rest did not take this matter to heart at all. After master ning arrived, she even took some time to apany him so that her Godfather would notin again.

    They were calm and peaceful, but the ascender Alliance''s general Alliance was not.

    Ever since the people from the third and fourth alliances had fallen into Leng ruoxue''s hands, a few important figures from the general Alliance had almost gone crazy. Even though they didn''t have much contact with Leng ruoxue, they knew more about her than anyone else. They also knew that Leng ruoxue was difficult to deal with. Hence, they had been in a frenzy recently.

    Especially the Alliance master, who was so worried that his hair had turned white.

    At this very moment, in the ascender general Alliance''s conference room.

    The few people present were all influential figures in the ascender Alliance. Even in the divine realm, they had a considerable status. However, at this moment, they felt extremely conflicted because of the same person.

    "Chief, didn''t you contact Master ning? Why hasn''t there been any news from master ning yet?" The conference room, which had been silent for a long time, became lively again because of this sentence.

    As soon as the man finished speaking, everyone''s eyes turned to the middle-aged man sitting at the head of the table.

    This middle-aged man was dressed in ck and his aura was well hidden. However, his tall figure made it difficult for him to hide his superior aura even when he was sitting on the chair.

    His handsome features were extremely serious at the moment, and his tightly furrowed brows showed that he was not in a good mood.

    He was depressed, and not just depressed. Especially after he heard this question, his face turned even darker.

    Master ning hadn''t sent him any news for a long time, so he already knew that the matter wouldn''t be so easy to solve. Unfortunately, some fools didn''t understand this.

    "There''s no news from master ning. I guess there''s no conclusion yet!" At this moment, the young man closest to the Alliance master said indifferently.

    "Vice President, you''re wrong. Isn''t Leng ruoxue master ning''s goddaughter? Does she dare to disobey her own Godfather''s words?" The person who spoke raised his question again.

    "Fifth elder, you also said that he''s her Godfather. Why should she listen?" The young man raised his eyebrows and asked with a faint smile.

    "Without master ning, would Leng ruoxue have her current status in the divinity? Our Alliance master has been kind to master ning, and we''re asking him for a favor this time. Shouldn''t master ning repay this favor?" The fifth elder said matter-of-factly.

    Upon hearing this, the Alliance master sitting at the head of the table frowned even more. What did he mean by he was kind to master ning? If these words were to spread, old man ning would probably bepletely angry with him!

    "Master ning and I only have some history, it can''t be considered a favor. As for Leng ruoxue, the fact that she''s where she is today really doesn''t have much to do with master ning. " Finally, the Alliance master spoke.

    "How is this possible? That girl is just a woman, and she has just ascended not long ago. How could she have achieved such great sess in such a short time? this is clearly the work of master ning!" The fifth elder said stubbornly.

    "Fifth elder, don''t forget that Leng ruoxue is master Yu''s disciple! With the identity of master Yu''s disciple, wouldn''t it be a piece of cake for Leng ruoxue to upy a piece ofnd in the divinity?" The young man, who was the Vice President that the fifth elder had mentioned, reminded him.

    "But master Yu has already passed away for many years ..." The fifth elder still wanted to argue, but before he could finish, the Alliance master interrupted him.

    "He''s still master Yu!" The Alliance master said seriously and gave the fifth elder a warning look.

    In the divine realm, while master Yu was a taboo, it was also best not to rashly discuss matters regarding master Yu. After all, there were many fans of master Yu who were hidden in the dark and not known by others. If they were to find out that someone was questioning master Yu''s authority, they would definitely suffer a storm of revenge! He absolutely did not want the ascender Alliance he had founded to be the target of the other party''s revenge! No one could bear the consequences.

 Chapter 2686 What Happened To Us?(1)

    After receiving the Alliance master''s warning, the fifth elder immediately became more obedient. In reality, he was extremely depressed as well. However, he was not depressed because the third alliance master and the others had fallen into Leng ruoxue''s hands. He was depressed because the general Alliance did not mobilize arge force to seek Leng ruoxue out for revenge.

    He couldn''t understand why the Alliance master was so afraid of a little girl. In his opinion, a little girl was not easy to deal with. However, the Alliance master and the Vice Alliance master did not want to fall out with Leng ruoxue. This fact made him rather worried.

    He also had a stomach full ofints to say, but seeing that the chief''s expression wasn''t too good, he couldn''t bring himself to say those words for a while.

    At this moment, the fifth elder was in a dilemma. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t dare to. After a long time, he couldn''t help but reveal a constipated expression on his face. However, the Alliance master of the ascender Alliance did not think too much about it. More importantly, he suddenly felt extremely vexed as he looked at these people in front of him.

    With a wave of his hand, the Alliance master ordered everyone to leave, leaving behind only his most trusted vice Alliance master, the young man.

    After a long silence, the Alliance master did not say anything. The Vice Alliance master sat beside him with a calm expression.

    It was not until he heard a sigh that the Vice President raised his eyebrows slightly, but he still did not speak.

    "Li Jing, what do you think we should do about this?" After an unknown period of time, the Alliance master finally spoke.

    "Alliance master, you must think twice before you act. Leng ruoxue isn''t someone to be trifled with. She doesn''t even ce the Divine Master in her eyes, let alone our ascender Alliance." Li Jing thought for a moment and spoke carefully.

    Although his words made the Alliance master a little depressed, he had to admit that Li Jing was telling the truth. Leng ruoxue definitely had the ability to be arrogant. If the Divine Master did not take her seriously, what was the ascender Alliance?

    What''s more, the ascender Alliance had provoked her.

    AI! Thinking of this, the general Alliance master couldn''t help but sigh. This period of time could be considered the most sullen period for the ascender Alliance. As for the conflict between the ascender Alliance and Leng ruoxue, although he had immediately dealt with it after the incident and forbade anyone from leaking this matter, how could this matter be hidden from the top factions?

    He knew that most of the top forces had probably received the news long ago and were waiting to watch a good show! Regardless of the oue, such a matter was quite disadvantageous to the ascender Alliance.

    If the ascender Alliance were to admit defeat, then the status of the ascender Alliance in the divine realm would probably plummet in the future. What qualifications would they still have to interact with some of the top powers on equal footing? However, if they were to go head to head with Leng ruoxue, the oue would probably be even worse.

    That little girl might be young, but she was definitely ruthless enough. If he really offended her, the ascender Alliance might just disappear from the divine realm.

    These two oues were not what he, the ascender Alliance''s master, wanted! However, since things had alreadye to this, he seemed to be unable to think of a better way.

    He was worried! He was really worried!

    Li Jing felt helpless when he saw the Alliance master sighing again. In his opinion, this matter was not that difficult to handle! As long as they lowered their stance and had a good talk with Leng ruoxue, they should be able to resolve the issue. However, the Alliance master was obviously unwilling to do so. He also knew why the Alliance master was unwilling. It was because he had always been high and mighty, and now he suddenly wanted to beg for mercy from a little girl. He couldn''t let go of his face!

    Since he wanted to save face, he should not have saved the third alliance master and the others! In any case, he didn''t feel that those people were of any use, so Li Jing couldn''t help but secretly praise them. Of course, he couldn''t say these words out loud, so he could only think about it in his heart. On the surface, he had to put on a concerned expression.

    "Alliance master, I still suggest that we have a good talk with Leng ruoxue. Let''s discuss a solution that both sides can ept. Otherwise, if this matter continues to drag on, it will affect the morale of the ascender Alliance." Li Jing suggested after some thought.

    "You mean we should give in?" The Alliance master asked with uncertainty.

    "How can this be considered giving in? This is a peaceful resolution. Otherwise, if we really fight over this matter, won''t it benefit others?" Li Jing reminded.

    "However, many forces are watching us now, wanting to see how we''ll handle this matter. If we let Leng ruoxue off and don''t pursue the fact that she killed so many of our men, I''m afraid that we''ll be aughingstock to outsiders and think that we''re afraid of Leng ruoxue. Even the people of our Alliance will be dissatisfied. " The Alliance master said in a conflicted manner.

    Li Jing really wanted to roll his eyes at him after hearing his words.

    He really didn''t know what the Alliance master was thinking. What did he mean by letting Leng ruoxue off and not pursuing the fact that she had killed so many ascender Alliance members? It was obvious that Leng ruoxue didn''t want to get to the bottom of this. Otherwise, the general Alliance would be in deep trouble! He still remembered the Yao family. Any faction that offended Leng ruoxue would not have a good life. If the Yao family, one of the eight great divine regions, did not end up well, then the ascender Alliance could forget about it.

    Li Jing understood this very well and knew that Leng ruoxue was not to be trifled with. However, the Alliance master had fallen into a misunderstanding. He could not get past his own hurdle. He always felt that negotiating with Leng ruoxue would make the ascender Alliance lose face.

    But what could they do if they didn''t negotiate? Fight? Wouldn''t the losses be even greater? Moreover, the ascender Alliance''s third and fourth alliances ''people were all in his hands. They could either negotiate to get her back, or they could fight their way into the demond to get her back. There were only these two methods. And it seemed that the second option was quite unrealistic.

    The strength of Leng ruoxue''s side ...

    "Alliance master, I''m in favor of peace talks. Moreover, you''ve looked for master ning. Isn''t it because you don''t want to have a direct conflict with Leng ruoxue and the others? Since that was the case, negotiating for peace was the best choice. You''re daydreaming if you think you can get the people from the third and fourth leagues back without showing up!" Li Jing stood up and gave his final advice. He then bowed and left the meeting room.

    After Li Jing left, the Alliance master fell into deep thought again.

    At the same time, the fifth elder of the ascender Alliance was jumping up and down, trying to get the other elders to stand on his side and put pressure on the general Alliance master.

    After he had shamelessly harassed the elders of the ascender Alliance, he finally found the great elder, who was known for his integrity and was the least likely to be moved by his words.

    The fifth elder, who was sitting in the first elder''s room, looked uneasily at the calm middle-aged man sitting opposite him. He didn''t know what to say.

    As for the great elder of the ascender Alliance, he drank his tea as if there was no one else around. He did not care if the other party had anything to say. Basically, he had already treated the other party as non-existent.

    After an unknown period of time, the fifth elder finally couldn''t bear it anymore and asked,""Great elder, you''ve always been highly respected in the ascender Alliance. You can''t ignore the matters of the third and fourth alliances!"

 Chapter 2687 What Happened To Us?(2)

    "I didn''t do anything!" First elder sipped his tea and said lightly.

    "Then you should have urged the Alliance master to quickly settle the score with Leng ruoxue so that you can avenge the people of the third and fourth alliances!" When the fifth elder heard this, he was somewhat impatient.

    "I''m just an elder. If you ask me to urge the chief Alliance master, wouldn''t that be offending my superior? I can''t do such a thing. " The first elder shot a nce at the fifth elder and said with a disapproving look.

    "Are we not going to take revenge for the third and fourth alliances?" The fifth elder couldn''t help but widen his eyes and ask in disbelief.

    "You want to avenge the people of the third and fourth alliances? Then tell me, how should we take revenge for them?" The great elder asked with a smile.

    "Of course we''re going to find Leng ruoxue to settle our scores!" The fifth elder said through gritted teeth.

    "Are you going? If you want to go, I''m very willing to rmend you to the Alliance master. " The first elder looked at the fifth elder expectantly, as if waiting for his reply.

    Hearing this, the fifth elder almost choked. F * ck! If he were to seek revenge from Leng ruoxue, wouldn''t that be like throwing a meat bun at a dog? He had to be able to defeat Leng ruoxue and the others!

    "First elder, how can I be a match for Leng ruoxue and the others? this matter needs the Alliance master to step in personally." The fifth elder took a deep breath before suggesting with a serious expression.

    "You also know that Leng ruoxue is difficult to deal with? Then what''s the hurry!" The first elder was slightly displeased, and his face fell.

    "¡­¡­"

    The fifth elder was speechless. Was this old man ying with him?

    "Alliance master will definitely be able to deal with Leng ruoxue." The fifth elder did not give up. He took a few deep breaths and calmed himself down.

    "What if the Alliance master can''t handle it? You have to know that Leng ruoxue''s strength is not weak to begin with. She also has many godly venerable rank experts by her side. On the other hand, our ascender alliance only has four godly venerable rank experts, including Vice President Zhang Miao, who has fallen into Leng ruoxue''s hands. This number of godly venerable rank experts is not even enough to fill the gaps between the enemy''s teeth. Do you think we can deal with Leng ruoxue?" The great elder asked calmly.

    "So what if we can''t deal with Leng ruoxue on our own? we can join forces with other powers!" The fifth elder suggested loudly.

    "With who?" The great elder blinked his eyes and asked with great interest.

    "The God lord''s estate or the Yao family will do. That''s right, there were also the few other magical beasts from the Phoenix n who had enmity with Leng ruoxue. Weren''t these the best partners? Those forces are all very powerful and have a deep grudge against Leng ruoxue. They are the most suitable people to look for. " The more the fifth elder spoke, the more excited he became. It was as if they had already reached a cooperation agreement with the other party.

    "Forget it!" The Grand Elder shook his head."Let''s forget about the Divine Master''s estate!" The God lord''s estate has countless enemies in the divine world. We can''t be implicated by them. As for the Yao family and the Phoenix tribe, fifth elder, if you can convince them, I can represent the elder Council and make a suggestion to the Alliance master. Otherwise, don''t even think about it. "

    First elder''s words were very clear. He wanted fifth elder to contact the other forces. If they were willing to work with them to deal with Leng ruoxue, then there would be no problem. If they were not willing, then this matter would naturally be dropped.

    Hearing this, although the fifth elder''s expression was a little awkward, he still nodded and said,""Since the great elder has said so, I''ll go and discuss this matter with them now!"

    With that, the fifth elder immediately took his leave.

    After the fifth elder left, Li Jing suddenly pushed open the door of the next room and entered. The great elder sitting on the chair nced at the other party and said indifferently,""You heard everything?"

    "Yes." Li Jing nodded.

    "What are your thoughts?" The great elder asked with an evil smile.

    "He''s looking for death!" Li Jing said with a cold smile.

    "Hehe! It''s good to let him try. When he hits the wall, he''ll know how difficult it is to deal with Leng ruoxue. " A cold light shed in the first elder''s eyes as he spoke with disdain.

    "It''s fine if he''s hit a wall, but I''m afraid that he''ll bring trouble to our ascender Alliance. You should know that little girl, Leng ruoxue, is a vengeful person. If things go wrong, the entire ascender Alliance might be implicated by him!" Li Jing said worriedly.

    "I don''t think so? Didn''t you already send someone to contact Leng ruoxue in private? I believe that little girl is not unreasonable. " The Grand Elder said calmly.

    In the entire ascender Alliance, his and Li Jing''s positions were more simr. They wanted to negotiate with Leng ruoxue and settle this matter peacefully. The general Alliance master was hesitant and couldn''t make a final decision. On the other hand, fifth Eldress and her gang only wished for the world to be in chaos. They were bent on falling out with Leng ruoxue.

    Although he didn''t know why the fifth elder was so concerned about this matter, he was sure that the guy didn''t have good intentions!

    "I hope so!" Li Jing didn''t think that Leng ruoxue would give him any face. The key to this matter was still the Alliance master! After all, the ascender Alliance''s chief still had the final say.

    As the ascender Alliance''s master could not make a decision, the rescue n was temporarily put on hold. However, the fifth elder of the ascender Alliance was busier than ever.

    After finding an excuse, the fifth elder left the ascender Alliance in an imposing manner.

    On Leng ruoxue''s side, their lives were as peaceful as ever. It was only until someone who imed to be from the ascender Alliance came to visit that his peaceful days were interrupted.

    Sitting in the living room, Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes sized up the man in front of her. She kept feeling that he looked familiar. She seemed to have seen him somewhere before, but she was sure that she had never seen him before.

    The man was very young, looking less than 30 years old. He was very tall, and his blue clothes made him look even more handsome and sunny. Initially, he had a smile on his face. However, under Leng ruoxue''s careful observation, his smile gradually disappeared. A trace of uneasiness uncontrobly rose in his heart.

    "What''s your name?" Seeing that the young man seemed a little nervous, Leng ruoxue smiled and retracted her gaze. She asked politely, then invited the other party to take a seat.

    "Li Xiao!" The young man replied, pretending to be calm.

    "Is there something you need?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes and directly asked the other party''s purpose foring.

    "It''s my father, no! It was our Vice President who sent me. " Li Xiao was a little reserved. Leng ruoxue''s gaze gave him too much pressure. He was so nervous that he couldn''t breathe.

    "Oh! What did they send you here for? You want to negotiate with me?" Leng ruoxue guessed.

    "No, no..." Li Xiao stuttered.

    "If you''re not here to negotiate with me, then what are you here for?" Leng ruoxue was amused by his words. Why was this person so nervous that he could not even speak clearly?

    "The Deputy Alliance master sent me to tell you that the ascender Alliance has yet to reach a consensus. After the opinions are unified, they will give you an exnation." Swallowing his saliva, Li Xiao''s heart was beating wildly. He finally finished speaking.

    Leng ruoxue didn''t know how to respond. If she didn''t guess wrong, the ascender Alliance should have long been in chaos, right? At this time, a certain Deputy Alliance master had sent his own child over. It was obvious that he wanted to appease her so that she would not misunderstand that the ascender Alliance was deliberately making an enemy of him. It had to be said that this vice Alliance master was quite considerate of the ascender Alliance. He just didn''t know if the ascender Alliance would be grateful for his painstaking efforts.

 Chapter 2688 What Happened To Us?(3)

    "I know." Leng ruoxue nodded and didn''t say anything else.

    Hearing this, Li Xiao was a little depressed. Also, he could not tell if Leng ruoxue was happy or angry. He wouldn''t be able to exin it to them when they returned!

    After thinking for a while, Li Xiao said,"That ... Can I stay here for a few days? I think the environment here is not bad ..."

    He wanted to build a good rtionship with Leng ruoxue and the others after he had settled down. At that time, if anything happened between the ascender Alliance and Leng ruoxue, they might not hold it against him on ount of their good rtionship!

    He had to admit that his idea was very realistic and practical. But it was a pity that he met Leng ruoxue. Leng ruoxue knew what the other party was up to, but she still agreed to let him stay temporarily. She only stipted that he could not leave the main residence.

    Li Xiao didn''t have any objections to this. He was also very obedient. After staying here, he didn''t do anything outrageous except asionally chatting with uncle long and the others.

    However, following Li Xiao''s arrival, something that Leng ruoxue found unbelievable happened.

    Li Zhong and his brothers actually recognized Li Xiao and even called him old ancestor.

    When Leng ruoxue found out about this, she felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She had to confirm it again and again until Li Zhong and the others told her with absolute certainty that Li Xiao was indeed their old ancestor. She still felt as if she was dreaming.

    A random person from the ascender Alliance was actually her big brother''s ancestor. Wasn''t this too much of a coincidence?

    Leng ruoxue believed Li Zhong and the others, but she was still worried about Li Xiao.

    After confirming it with Li Xiao again and again, Li Xiao couldn''t bear the other party''s suspicious gaze anymore. He cried and promised that he was really the ancestor of Li Zhong and his brother, and he would never lie!

    Li Xiao had even said that if Leng ruoxue didn''t believe him, he could swear to the heavens.

    Leng ruoxue saw that the other party was about to swear an oath under her pressure and immediately smiled,""Of course I believe you. It''s just that your intentions aren''t pure. I can''t let my brothers get hurt."

    Her words were very honest, and Li Xiao was so touched that he was in a mess. He even felt a little embarrassed for his previous thoughts.

    In the end, he still told Leng ruoxue sincerely,""I did stay because I want to build a good rtionship with you. After all, the ascender Alliance has different attitudes towards this matter. My father and I are afraid that some people will identally offend you and bring greater disaster to the ascender Alliance. Therefore, I was sent here. My father and the great elder want to negotiate with you. I can be considered to represent their attitude. Therefore, please understand that I really don''t have any bad intentions."

    After saying these words and acknowledging his own descendant, Li Xiao was not as nervous when facing Leng ruoxue. Instead, he was more sincere.

    On top of that, when he found out that his juniors were the victims of the divine continent''s Alliance 3 and Alliance 4, he was so angry that he almost killed thedy of Alliance 3 and Alliance 4!

    Of course, not only would Leng ruoxue not allow him to do so, Li Zhong and the rest would not allow it either! They hadn''t had enough fun yet! How could he let those two die so easily?

    Li Xiao thought about it and felt that this made sense. He was not in a hurry to get rid of thedy of the third alliance and the leader of the fourth Alliance. However, their days became more difficult after that.

    However, his rtionship with Li Zhong and the others grew closer and closer. He also sent this matter back to the ascender Alliance and told his father.

    When Li Jing found out that his descendant hade to the divine realm, he immediately informed the Alliance master and rushed to Demon City without stopping.

    The scene of family meeting was naturally warm and lively.

    Uncle long and the others were also happy that Li Zhong and his brother had found their family. They even specially arranged a celebration banquet, and everyone took this opportunity to have a good time.

    After reuniting with Li Zhong and the others, Li Jing was considered to havepletely stood on Leng ruoxue''s side. Furthermore, he was especially grateful to Leng ruoxue for saving his descendants. Otherwise, his little fellows would have suffered quite a bit.

    Naturally, Leng ruoxue did not need him to be polite. Li Zhong and the rest were her godbrothers, how could she not save them!

    After staying in Demon City for a few days, Li Jing knew that he could not stay any longer, so he returned to the ascender Alliance reluctantly.

    Before he left, he even told Leng ruoxue that he would definitely think of a way to get the Alliance master to negotiate with them! Leng ruoxue only nodded her head and did not say anything more.

    In reality, in Leng ruoxue''s heart, she really did not care what attitude the ascender Alliance would use to deal with this matter. Of course, it would be best if both sides could sit down and negotiate. However, if the other party wanted to fall out with her, she was not afraid!

    However, with Li Jing''s rtionship, it was unlikely that the two sides would fall out.

    After Li Jing left, Li Xiao stayed behind to act as the bridge between the ascender Alliance and Leng ruoxue and the others. He was in charge ofmunicating the attitudes of both parties.

    Basically, Leng ruoxue''s attitude had remained the same from the start.

    They had given the ascender Alliance a great deal of choice. It''s fine to negotiate or fight, but it all depends on your choice! As for Leng ruoxue and the rest, their lives had returned to normal.

    After Li Jing returned to the ascender Alliance, he was surprised to find that the fifth elder had also returned. However, the fifth elder''s expression wasn''t too good. Seeing this, Li Jing couldn''t help butugh secretly. Looking at the fifth elder''s dark expression, it was obvious that he had failed.

    It had to be said that Li Jing was right.

    The travel-worn fifth elder hade to the Yao family''s divine realm. In the beginning, he had been warmly received by the other party. However, as soon as he had exined his purpose foring, he had been immediately chased out by the Yao family like a fly.

    After that, he went to a few other beast ns that had enmity with Leng ruoxue. He didn''t even manage to enter their gates before he was beaten out.

    It could be said that he had left in a hurry but returned in a sorry state.

    The fifth elder, whose journey had not been smooth, returned to his room and threw a tantrum, but finally stopped.

    Without the fifth elder''s interference, Li Jing felt that it would be much easier for him to convince the Alliance master.

    Unfortunately, he was still thinking too easily.

    Just as they were discussing again in the conference room, and the Alliance master was wavering and was about to make a decision, a guard suddenly came to report,"someone from the God lord''s estate has arrived."

    Li Jing had a bad feeling when he heard this. Nothing good coulde from the God Lord''s Manor at this time!

    Then, he turned to the Alliance master and saw that the Alliance master was frowning. It was obvious that he did not think highly of the God Lord''s mansion''s purpose.

    However, the fifth elder, who had been listless all this time, suddenly jumped up and shouted as if he had been injected with chicken blood,"Chief Alliance master, the God lord''s estate has sent someone here. What are we waiting for? let''s go out and wee them!"

    "Alright then!" The Alliance master stood up and said to Li Jing,""Li Jing,e with me to wee the Divine Master''s estate''s representative. All the elders can stay in the conference room!"

    "Alliance master, how can we do that?" Hearing this, the fifth elder was indignant. How could he not give them such an opportunity to show their face?

    "Why not? Don''t tell me you dare to disobey me?" The master scolded with a scowl.

    "I don''t dare!" The fifth elder hurriedly lowered his head, but he was extremely unwilling in his heart. Why did Li Jing have to benefit from being in the limelight, while they had no chance at all?

    The fifth elder was filled with grief and indignation, but more than that, he was jealous!

    However, at this time, neither Li Jing nor the Alliance master cared about what the fifth elder thought. Very soon, the Alliance master left the meeting room with Li Jing.

    Unwilling to give up, the fifth elder wanted to follow them out, but he was stopped by the first elder, who had been pretending to be asleep.

    The fifth elder had no choice but to stay in the meeting room unwillingly.

    As soon as Li Jing and the Alliance master left the conference room, they went straight to the gate. ording to the guard, the Divine Master''s estate''s representative was still standing at the gate, putting on airs and not willing toe in!

    The two of them invited the Divine Master''s estate''s representative into the living room with great respect and served him good tea and snacks.

    At first, the representative of the God lord''s estate had wanted to continue putting on airs and not speak, but when he saw that the other two were not saying anything, he could not hold it in.

    One had to know that he had guaranteed that he would definitely pull the ascender Alliance to his side during this trip. Now that the other party did not take the initiative to ask him what was going on, how could he start?

    After thinking for a while, he decided to ask in a gentle and casual way,""I heard that something happened to the ascender Alliance recently?"

    Hearing this question, the Alliance master and Li Jing looked at each other. After receiving the Alliance master''s signal, Li Jing blinked innocently and asked,""What happened to us?"

    "¡­¡­"

    The representative of the God Lord''s Manor was so angry that he was about to explode. Why are you asking me what happened?

    After taking a few deep breaths, the representative of the God lord''s estate said,""I heard that you guys have some conflicts with Leng ruoxue. That brat killed your people from the third and fourth alliances?"

    "There''s such a thing?" Li Jing''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    "You don''t have any?" The representative of the God lord''s estate was furious. He truly felt that it was tiring to talk to this guy.

    "No, I didn ''t! Leng ruoxue and I have never been in the same line. " Li Jing said calmly.

    This time, the representative of the God lord''s estate was at a loss for words. The other party refused to admit it, so what else could he do? The anger in his heart gradually rose, and when he thought of the purpose of his trip, the representative of the God lord''s estate showed an unhappy expression.""I wouldn''t havee if I didn''t have enough evidence, so don''t y dumb with me!"

 Chapter 2689 Quickly Let Go Of My Girl (1)

    "We''re really not ying dumb, and there''s really nothing wrong. " Li Jing said very seriously, but he couldn''t help but think to himself, even if I y dumb with you, what can I do? Are you going to bite me? It was the Alliance master who asked him to represent them. If he didn''t y dumb now, he wouldn''t be led by the nose by the idiots in the Divine Master''s estate.

    Hmph! He wasn''t that stupid!

    When the Alliance master heard Li Jing''s words, he had a hard time holding back hisughter. He had never known that Li Jing was so talented at lying through his teeth. When he saw that the God Lord Manor''s representative''s face was red with anger, he suddenly felt much more at ease. It was as if the depression he had felt during this period of time had been swept away. It seemed that seeing others being unlucky was indeed much better than being unlucky! Thinking of this, the Alliance master became even more silent. He even wanted to pretend to be invisible.

    It didn''t matter if he pretended to be invisible. At least Li Jing could speak on his behalf. However, a certain representative of the God lord''s estate couldn''t avoid it. No matter how angry he was, he could only brace himself and deal with the two ascender Alliance members. However, he also didn''t want to see the Alliance master Fang sitting in his seat like a wooden man without a word. He nced at the Alliance master and said with suspicion,""I only found out today that the ascender Alliance''s vice Alliance master has the final say."

    Then, he turned to Li Jing."Vice Alliance master, you said you''re fine. I want to ask you, what''s up with the three and four alliances of the godly continent? Didn''t they get exterminated by Leng ruoxue? Also, the third, fourth alliances, and the Deputy general Alliance of the firmament have fallen into Leng ruoxue''s hands. Shouldn''t you exin these things to me?"

    The representative of the God lord''s estate said arrogantly as if he had found something that could be used against them. However, the general Alliance master, who had remained calm even if a mountain copsed in front of him, did not say a word. He only smiled at the representative of the God lord''s estate and lowered his head to look at the ground.

    Li Jingughed as well, hisughter rippling. He said in a calm andposed manner,""Your Excellency, what you said is just a trivial matter. We, the ascender Alliance, did not take it to heart at all. More importantly, these are the internal affairs of our ascender Alliance. Do I have the obligation to exin it to you clearly?"

    His words were a little impolite. It was obvious that he was saying that the Divine Master''s estate was a busybody. The Divine Master''s estate representative was furious when he heard this. He stood up from his seat and shouted,"Li Jing, you really don''t want to ept a toast only to drink a forfeit. Our God lord''s estate was kind enough to help you solve your problem, but you don''t appreciate it! Hmph! You really don''t know what''s good for you!"

    "You''ll regret this one day!" After shouting this, the representative of the God lord''s estate flicked his sleeves and left angrily.

    Watching the back of the God lord''s estate''s representative, the two people sitting in the living room did not chase after him. However, the chief still said with a conflicted expression,""Is it alright for us to offend the Divine Master''s estate like this?"

    "Chief, unless you want to submit to the God Lord''s mansion." Li Jing said indifferently.

    "Why would I want to submit to the Divine Master''s estate? I don''t have any good feelings towards the Divine Master''s estate." The Alliance master quickly denied.

    "So What if I don''t offend them? If I don''t say something harsh, the people of the God lord''s estate won''t give up. " Li Jing said very calmly.

    "What you said makes sense." The Alliance master nodded in agreement and didn''t dwell on this matter anymore. He had already offended her, so what else could he do?

    Seeing that the general master''s mood wasn''t affected by the God Lord Manor''s representative, Li Jing took the opportunity to do his job as the general master. As for the God lord''s estate''s representative, after leaving the ascender''s General Union in a rage, he didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he stayed in an Inn in the city.

    The God lord''s estate''s representative was unwilling to give up since he had notpleted his mission. Thus, he had contacted the elders of the ascender Alliance in private. The first person that a representative who had investigated the ascender Alliance contacted was the fifth elder. After the two of them had a good chat in the room, the representative seemed to have promised the fifth elder some conditions, and the fifth elder became active again, as if he had been injected with chicken blood. He once again secretly tried to win over the fifth elder of the ascender Alliance.

    Of course, the people he had privately looked for this time were those who had a good rtionship with him and were closer to him. It was because this matter was too important to him.

    He hesitated for a few days.

    The Alliance master finally made a decision. He wanted to personally head to thend of demons to negotiate with Leng ruoxue!

    When Li Jing heard the Alliance master''s decision, he was naturally delighted and expressed that he was willing to go with them. The first elder, on the other hand, stayed at home to keep watch.

    Just as Li Jing and the Alliance master were ready to set off, the ascender Alliance was in chaos!

    A portion of the elders, led by the fifth elder, had betrayed them!

    ncing at the fifth elder and the others who were leading arge group of fiendish-looking Men in ck and blocking the ascendants ''general Alliance''s courtyard, Li Jing Mei raised his eyebrows slightly, but he still asked calmly,""Fifth elder, what is the meaning of this?"

    "Hahaha! We won''t allow you to negotiate with Leng ruoxue!" The fifth elderughed arrogantly, his face full of pride.

    Li Jing furrowed his brows when he heard this."They just don''t want us to negotiate with Leng ruoxue? Or do you have another purpose?"

    "Hehe, vice General Li Jing is really smart! I knew I couldn''t hide anything from you. Fortunately, I did it in secret this time! You''re right, not allowing you guys to look for Leng ruoxue is only one aspect. On the other hand, I feel that it''s time to change the ascender Grand Master and vice Grand Master, don''t you think so?" As the fifth elder spoke, he turned around and asked the person behind him.

    The elder beside him immediately agreed,"that''s right! We can''t just watch the Alliance master do something wrong, so we''re going to impeach the Alliance master and vice Alliance master!"

    These words were righteous, but in the general Alliance master''s ears, it was full of sarcasm. They clearly wanted to force them to abdicate, but they could still say it so arrogantly. Why didn''t he realize how shameless these people were before?

    At this moment, the Alliance master was very regretful. It seemed like he had indulged them too much in the past and given them too much power. Otherwise, how would they dare to betray him? How would the people from the third and fourth alliances dare to disobey his orders and find trouble with Leng ruoxue behind his back?

    But now, what was the use of ming himself? With this thought in mind, the Alliance master became calmer.

    Heughed coldly and looked up at the fifth elder with his dark, Starry Eyes."Fifth elder, can you exin where these ck-robed men came from?"

    "They ..." Just as the fifth elder was hesitating whether to say it or not, another voice suddenly sounded,""They''re all my people!"

    The one who had spoken was the representative of the God lord''s estate, who had parted on bad terms with Li Jing and the Alliance master. At this moment, a certain representative was in high spirits, looking at Li Jing and the Alliance master as if they were prisoners.

    "Since you''re a member of the Divine Master''s estate, why do you care about the matters of our ascender Alliance? Wasn''t the Divine Master''s estate''s hand stretching out too far? Or does the house of God want to take the lead in breaking the rules?" The Alliance master asked calmly.

 Chapter 2690 Quickly Let Go Of My Girl (2)

    ording to the unspoken rules of the divinity, if there was a conflict between two forces, unless one of them requested the God lord''s estate to uphold justice, the God lord''s estate could not intervene on their own ord. When one side asked the divine Lord to show up, the conflict between the two sides had to be made public. The divine Lord''s office had to make a fair judgment without any bias. Otherwise, it would go against the divine Lord''s office''s fairness and justice.

    Now, neither they nor Leng ruoxue''s side had requested for the God lord''s estate to step in. Yet, the God lord''s estate had extended their hand. This in itself had vited some of the tacit rules of the God World.

    However, when he thought about the situation of the Lord God''s Manor, it seemed that the Lord God''s Manor had lost its fair and just image in many people''s hearts since thest bounty incident. It was not so strange that they could do such a thing!

    But even so, the Alliance master was still extremely angry with the actions of the Divine Master''s estate, especially when some idiots from the ascender Alliance had also participated in this matter. This made him even more furious!

    "Hahaha! How could our God lord''s estate break the rules? It was your fifth elder and the others who strongly requested for us to intervene in this matter. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have meddled in this!" The representative of the God lord''s estateughedcently. He couldn''t help butin in his heart. If he hadn''t promised the fifth elder so many benefits, why would that old man be willing to be used by him?

    "He''s not the Alliance master, what right does he have to make such a request? Your God lord''s estate actually listens to an elder. This is really disappointing!" The Alliance master roared with a dark face.

    "This is none of my business! It''s the fifth elder and the others who feel that you don''t have the right to be the chief and want to impeach you and the Vice Chief. I saw that he had a good reason, so I stood on the side of justice and helped him a little!" The God lord''s estate''s representative found an excuse for himself. However, both Li Jing and the Alliance master scoffed at his words!

    "Chief, don''t waste your breath on them. We have no choice but to fight!" Li Jing reminded.

    The Alliance master nodded, and the two of them were ready to attack!

    As the saying went,"To Catch a Thief, you must first catch the leader." Therefore, both of them targeted the representative of the God lord''s estate and attacked one of them at the same time. However, the representative of the God lord''s estate calmly raised his hand, and then Li Jing and the Alliance master, who were in the middle of the attack, felt their bodies go soft and fell to the ground.

    At this moment, the two of them could not exert any strength at all. Although their bodies were weak, their minds were extremely clear!

    "What did you do to us?" Li Jing looked at the representative of the Divine Master''s estate in anger and roared.

    "Yo! He''s quite energetic! Hehe! I didn''t do anything to you, I just used some extreme means to subdue you. Who asked me to not be your opponent!" The representative of the God lord''s estate replied with a smile.

    Li Jing felt hatred in his heart when he saw his smug look! ''Damn it!'' He didn''t expect that he would actually fall for it. The other party was really too despicable!

    The Alliance master was equally hateful! Ever since he had be famous, he had never been treated like this. But today, he felt an unprecedented humiliation!

    His sharp eyes red fiercely at the Divine Master''s estate''s representative. The chief Alliance master said in a cold voice,""You''d better pray that I don''t have a chance to be saved. Otherwise, you''ll definitely not end well!"

    "Don''t worry, no one can save you!" The God lord''s estate''s representative guaranteed.

    Then, he gave the fifth elder a look. The fifth elder understood and immediately brought his men to capture the first elder and the others.

    However, the first elder and the others didn''t resist, which puzzled the fifth elder.

    "First elder, why aren''t you resisting?" The fifth elder asked in confusion.

    "Is there any use resisting? The general Union and the Vice Union Master have been captured, and we''re not as strong as them. " The first elder nced at the fifth elder and said calmly.

    "Hahaha! Great elder was still the tactful one! Don''t worry, as long as you''re obedient, I won''t kill you. " The representative of the God lord''s estateughed cheekily. It was clear that the Grand elder''s words had pleased him.

    However, the fifth elder was not willing to see the representative of the God lord''s estate admire the great elder too much. He went to the side of the God lord''s estate''s representative and fawned,""Your Excellency, from today onwards, I should be the ascender Alliance''s chief, right?"

    "Yes, do your best for the Divine Master. He won''t mistreat you." The representative of the God lord''s estate said.

    "I won''t let the Divine Master down! "Oh right, that Leng ruoxue ..." Fifth elder asked again.

    "Leng ruoxue is nothing to be afraid of. Our Divine Master will take care of her!" The God lord''s estate''s representative boasted.

    "That''s good!" The fifth elder was finally at ease.

    Soon after, he gave an order, and Li Jing, the general Alliance master, and the others were all locked up in the ascender general Alliance''s prison.

    While they were in prison, the fifth elder came to visit them almost once a day. Of course, he wasn''t going to visit them. He was going to mock them and watch the show. The people in the prison were well aware of this. Therefore, no matter how depressed they were, they remained calm on the surface.

    Li Jing, in particr, would mock the fifth elder from time to time, causing the fifth elder to fly into a rage every time, but there was nothing he could do about it. At most, he would kick him a few times in anger, but he did not dare to kick him too hard. This was because the God Lord Manor''s representative had said that Li Jing and the chief Alliance master were still of great use and had to be alive! The fifth elder did not dare to disobey the other party''s words.

    After a major change happened in the ascender Alliance, the news was immediately blocked. Therefore, the outside world was still unaware that an earth-shaking earthquake had urred in the ascender Alliance.

    Li Xiao started to worry after she couldn''t contact her father no matter how hard she tried.

    However, he was also afraid that he had made a mistake in being paranoid. Hence, after enduring for a few days and not being able to contact Li Jing, he went to look for Leng ruoxue in a panic.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue was in the bangle, discussing with the first elder of the armament Guild headquarters about the matter of refining armaments. When she heard Li Xiao calling for her loudly from outside her room, she helplessly put down the matter at hand and walked out of the bangle.

    The moment she saw Leng ruoxue, Li Xiao immediately grabbed her hand and said anxiously,""Xue ''er, something must have happened to my father!"

    "Don''t be anxious, speak slowly. " Leng ruoxue consoled.

    "I can''t contact him, something must have happened to him! Could it be that the Alliance master did not agree with his opinion and felt that he had betrayed the ascender Alliance, so he locked him up?" Li Xiao guessed anxiously.

    "I don''t think so?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes. She really wanted to tell Li Xiao that she was thinking too much! Li Jing wasn''t so stupid as to reveal his own trump card first!

    "Xue ''er, I can''t be wrong! There are many factions in the ascender Alliance. If someone knows the rtionship between my father and you, there will definitely be people who will hit you when you''re down. In case it causes the Alliance master''s suspicion, my father will most likely be convicted as a traitor. I know them too well. " Li Xiao sobbed, his eyes filled with tears, but he forced them back.

 Chapter 2691 Quickly Let Go Of My Girl (3)

    Seeing him like this, Leng ruoxue didn''t know how tofort him. If his guess was right, then she really couldn''t just ignore the fact that something had happened to her godbrother''s ancestor.

    After some thought, Leng ruoxue said seriously,""Li Xiao, you don''t have to worry too much. I''ll discuss this matter with uncle long and the others to see what we can do!"

    "Xue ''er, I''ll have to trouble you." Li Xiao said, somewhat embarrassed.

    "It''s no trouble at all. Just wait for my news!" Leng ruoxue turned around and left the courtyard.

    He had only taken two steps when a white bolt of lightning suddenly rushed into his arms and found a good ce to lie down.

    Leng ruoxue nced at the little white furball in her arms and said helplessly,""Azure, you''vee out of seclusion?"

    Only after she returned did she find out that Azure was in closed door cultivation. When she heard the news, she was baffled. As a tool spirit that had cultivated for tens of thousands of years, was there still a need for it to go into seclusion?

    "Hehe! I didn''t go into seclusion, I just took a nap. Now that he had woken up, Niu had also returned! That''s good!" Cang was still in his cat form. He stretchedzily and said with a smile. Then, he snuggled into Leng ruoxue''s arms and acted coquettishly.

    "You!" Leng ruoxue was helpless. She knew it! How could Azure go into closed door cultivation for no reason? so he went to sleep.

    As the man and beast conversed, they had already reached the living room.

    Uncle long, Dongfang Yue, and the others were currently looking at Demon city''s blueprint. It was unknown what they were discussing.

    When they sensed Leng ruoxue''s arrival, everyone raised their heads in unison.

    "Xue ''er, that old man is willing to let you out?" Master ning looked at Leng ruoxue with a face full of dissatisfaction as heined.

    "Yes, I came out for something." Leng ruoxue smiled.

    "What is it?" Uncle long asked with a frown. Xue ''er wouldn''t show up unless there was something important, but once she did, it would definitely be something big, so he was a little worried.

    "Li Xiao told me that Li Jing seemed to have met with an ident." Leng ruoxue said bluntly.

    "How could this be? That guy isn''t weak, and he''s a reverent-God, so he shouldn''t be in trouble that easily. " Uncle long didn''t believe it. After spending a few days with Li Jing, he knew very well how sinister and cunning that human was. Nothing would happen to him even if something happened to anyone!

    "But Li Xiao said that he can''t be contacted. Uncle long, do you think we should send someone to take a look? what if something really happened?" Leng ruoxue suggested.

    "Who''s Li Jing?" At this moment, Azure, who heard the name of a stranger, couldn''t help but ask.

    "The ascender Alliance''s vice Alliance master, and also my God-brother''s ancestor." Leng ruoxue exined.

    "It seems like many things happened while I was sleeping!"

    Leng ruoxue was speechless. This was not the main point, okay?

    "There''s no need to go and see. Something has indeed happened to the ascender Alliance!" Cang said with a frown. It had just used its divine sense to investigate and found that there were many subordinates of the mist ripple bitch.

    "What?" Hearing this, everyone present couldn''t help but stand up from their chairs. Because what Cang said was true. Something had indeed happened to the ascender Alliance. And not that something had happened to Li Jing!

    What did this mean?

    "Senior Azure, can you exin yourself?" Master ning said carefully. Their divine senses could not see that far away, and they could not use their divine senses to check on others in the divine realm. Otherwise, they would cause disputes if they were discovered. However, as the spirit of the God-protecting tower, Cang had no such concerns.

    "If you''re looking for someone called Li Jing, I''ve found one in the prison of the ascender general Alliance. Moreover, he''s not the only one in that prison. There''s also someone called the general Alliance master." Azure smiled faintly.

    "The person known as the Alliance master is also locked up in a cell?" Master ning asked in surprise.

    "Yup! There seems to be a great elder and a group of small shrimps!" Azure added.

    "¡­¡­"

    Everyone present was speechless.

    Something had happened to the ascender Alliance? Everyone found it unbelievable. One must know that the ascender Alliance was also one of the top forces and its strength was definitely not weak! Who could have caused them to be in trouble? Could it be the doing of the Divine Master''s estate?

    "Is it the divine lord''s estate?" Uncle long wanted to confirm.

    "Yes." Cang nodded and didn''t keep him in suspense.

    Hearing this, there was a moment of silence.

    Why couldn''t this God lord''s estate be more peaceful? Wasn''t Wu Chen seriously injured? Could it be that he had recovered so quickly and was nning toe out again?

    "Uncle long, Godfather, since the God lord''s estate has made a move on the ascender Alliance, we have to take care of this matter. The ascender Alliance must not fall into the hands of Wu Cheng." Leng ruoxue said seriously. The ascender Alliance wasn''t weak in the deity world. If they became Wu Xuan''s dog, it would cause trouble for them. She definitely didn''t want to see such a thing happen. Otherwise, she would have dealt a fatal blow to the ascender Alliance back then!

    "Yes, Xue ''er. Let''s make a trip to the ascender Alliance and rescue Li Jing and the others!" Uncle long and the others nodded in agreement.

    "You guys stay at home, I''ll go with Xue ''er!" Azure spoke again.

    "Uh!" Uncle long and the others were dumbfounded. Was he looking down on them for being in the way?

    "They''re just a few small fries, there''s no need for you to mobilize so many people. " Azure continued.

    If senior Cang went, wouldn''t that be considered a big move? Everyone couldn''t help but secretly Mutter to themselves. However, they absolutely didn''t dare to say these words out loud, or else senior Cang would definitely be furious!

    Thinking about Azure''s violence, everyone couldn''t help but shiver.

    Helplessly, they nodded in agreement. In fact, they had no choice but to agree!

    Before they set off, Feng Zhan and Li Xiao had strongly requested to follow them. However, Cang only nced at them indifferently, and Feng Zhan immediately shut his mouth. However, he still didn''t give up and mumbled softly,"With me here, we can fly faster!"

    "No matter how fast you are, can you be faster than me?" When Azure heard this, his mouth twitched and he said in disdain.

    This time, Feng Zhan was truly speechless. Although Azure couldn''t fly, he could teleport. Even a Supreme God couldn''t catch up to him, so he really couldn ''t.

    After dealing with Feng Zhan, Cang started to deal with Li Xiao.

    He looked at Li Xiao with extreme disdain and said, "You''re just a weak child from a previous marriage, you should just stay at home! Don''t drag us down!"

    Hearing this, Li Xiao''s heart was filled with tears. He was a divine Emperor after all! Why did this cat say that he was a burden? And a weak child from a previous marriage?

    This was a huge blow to him. However, when he saw that everyone agreed with the cat''s words, Li Xiao did not dare to reply. No matter how blind he was, he could tell that this cat had a high status in everyone''s hearts. He really did not dare to provoke a cat like this. Especially when he saw that no one objected when the palm-sized white cat said that it wanted to go with Leng ruoxue to save the people. He knew that this cat was not someone he could afford to offend.

    However, why had he never heard of such a cat by Leng ruoxue''s side?

    With a stomach full of questions, Li Xiao and the rest watched as Leng ruoxue and Cang teleported and disappeared from the main entrance.

    At this moment, an extremely resentful voice came from the crowd of people who were sending them off.""I can be invisible, but master didn''t even bring me along. Wuu ..."

    Ling was the one who was sobbing. He was extremely sad. Everyone looked at him with sympathy, not knowing how tofort him.

    In everyone''s understanding, with Cang personally making a move, it was impossible for Xue ''er to keep a low profile and save the person without anyone knowing! With that, Ling would naturally be of no use.

    What invisibility! Those were all fleeting clouds! Whatever Cang wanted to do, he would always do as he pleased! It could be said that Azure didn''t know what invisibility was! When it was in a good or bad mood, it preferred to use violence against violence!

    However, if Leng ruoxue wanted to move stealthily, Azure would not object! But this time, Leng ruoxue did not make such a request! So, Cang naturally thought that Niu also agreed with its idea!

    Azure''s speed was indeed fast!

    In less than an hour, Cang had brought Leng ruoxue to the ascender Alliance''s territory.

    When they arrived at their destination, the man and beast walked on the ascender Alliance''s streets as if there was no one else around. The moment the five Alliance Masters, who had rushed over after hearing the news, saw this, they immediately wanted to pull Leng ruoxue to a corner with no one.

    When Cang, who was being hugged by Leng ruoxue, saw this, he immediately bared his teeth and shouted,""Bastard! What do you want to do? Quickly let go of my girl!"

    Seeing that someone was trying to take advantage of his girl, Cang was so angry that all his white fur stood on end. Two sharp and cold lights shot out from his cold eyes, scaring the fifth Union Master so much that he immediately let go and hurriedly exined, "Don''t misunderstand, I have something to report to this little ancestor!"

    "If you have something to say, say it. If you have something to fart, then let it out. Why are you touching me? You can''t even take advantage of me!" Azure was still very angry, and it even felt that the other party''s exnation was a little too obvious!

    Hmph! That''s what bad guys say when they want to take advantage of others! Taking advantage of others is not human! Azure''s brain automatically filled in the nks!

    Leng ruoxue broke out in a cold sweat. Cang''s thoughts ...

    Hearing this, The Fifth Alliance master burst into tears. He did not have the guts to take advantage of this ancestor. He was just too excited and identally tugged on Leng ruoxue''s arm. Was he taking advantage of her? Don''t malign me like this, okay?

    He was really aggrieved! The Fifth Alliance master looked at Leng ruoxue with hidden bitterness, hoping that she would speak up for him.

    However, Leng ruoxue ignored the pleading in his eyes and asked directly,""If you have something to say, just say it!"

    "My ancestors! It''s not convenient to talk here, there are many people watching!" The 5th Alliance master warned with a bitter face.

    "What are you afraid of? They''ve already found out that you came to find me, so there''s no need to hide!" Leng ruoxue said nonchntly. She had long known that there were people following her and Cang in the shadows. Now that the five Alliance Masters hade to look for her, she did not believe that the cooperation between the two of them could still be hidden!

    Since that was the case, there was no need to do anything unnecessary!

 Chapter 2692 A Beautiful Misunderstanding (1)

    Leng ruoxue was very calm, but the five Alliance Masters couldn''t be like her. However, it did make sense after some thought. He had alreadye to see Leng ruoxue, so the news of their meeting must have spread to the general Alliance.

    After thinking this way, the fifth master nodded and said straightforwardly,""The general Union is having an earthquake!"

    "Just this? Tsk! We already knew!" When Azure heard this, he said with some disdain. It thought that this guy had something important to do! It turned out to be a follow-up attack!

    ..."You know? How did this happen? He thought he was very fast! The Fifth Alliance master was extremely conflicted. Under Azure''s disdainful gaze, he didn''t know what to do.

    Seeing the constipated expression on the fifth master''s face, Leng ruoxue nodded her head kindly.""We already know about it. That''s why we''re here."

    "I, I thought ..." The Fifth Alliance master could not continue.

    "Your news is indeed a littlete." Leng ruoxue sighed.

    "That''s right. Their work efficiency is really bad!" Cang interjected from the side.

    Hearing this, The Fifth Alliance master was so depressed that he didn''t know what to do.

    After hesitating for a while, he exined,""I also wanted to tell you the news as soon as possible, but the entire ascender Alliance has been blocked. The news can''t be spread."

    "It''s fine. " Leng ruoxue expressed that she did not mind. She then smiled at The Fifth Alliance master and said,""Are you going to take us to the general Union?"

    "Yes, you can." The fifth master stammered. He had wanted to refuse, but then he thought that this was a good opportunity to make a contribution, so he didn''t want to let go of this opportunity.

    After that, his eyes started to search behind Leng ruoxue.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue was puzzled and asked,""Alliance master five, what are you looking for? Hurry up and lead the way!"

    "Miss Leng, where are your subordinates?" The fifth master couldn''t help but ask.

    "No, it''s just the two of us." Leng ruoxue pointed at the little cat in her arms.

    "Uh!" The five Alliance Masters were shocked. A human and a cat wanted to go to the general Alliance? To do what? Was he going to die? He was afraid! In this situation, it was obvious that he wouldn''t get any benefits from the general Alliance. Did he still want to go?

    The fifth master was very regretful. He felt that he had agreed too early. Now, he was riding on a Tiger and couldn''t stop. If he didn''t go, he didn''t know if the kitten''s sharp ws would tear him into pieces. Because he had already caught sight of the kitten''s sharp ws hidden in the gaps between its toes.

    In just a few minutes, the fifth master thought about many things. In the end, he couldn''t help but remind her,""Miss Leng, they have a lot of people, and you only have two people. The ratio of the people is a bit different. More people make things easier!"

    The five Alliance Masters felt that his words were very subtle, but in Cang''s ears, it was not the case at all. Cang thought that this guy in front of him was clearly looking down on hisbat strength! What was a mere ant to him? It could deal with it with one w!

    However, although Cang was somewhat angry, he miraculously didn''t say anything. This further confirmed the five Alliance Masters "suspicions and made them even more worried.

    Leng ruoxue noticed the obvious nervousness on the fifth master''s face and smiled.""The two of us are enough. The others have things to do and can''te here."

    "B-but ..." The other side had a lot of people! The Fifth Alliance master wanted to cry, but no tears came out. He wanted to say something, but after the cat casually nced at him, he couldn''t say anything.

    He was very worried. He was going to the general alliance with them to make a contribution, not to die!

    Unfortunately, Leng ruoxue couldn''t care less about what the five Union Masters thought. She felt that her Demon City was still under construction, so how could she stop the construction just because of the ascender Alliance? Besides, there was no need for that! Therefore, she really could not understand why the fifth master was so conflicted!

    Looking at the fifth master''s timid expression, Leng ruoxue patted his shoulder and said,""Show us your manliness. We''re not afraid, so what are you afraid of?"

    Of course he was afraid! After hearing this, the fifth master felt even more resentful. He felt that he had really made a mistake. He didn''t know if he could still keep his life after going to the general Alliance.

    Sob ... The Fifth Alliance master was filled with regret! Why did he take the initiative to show Leng ruoxue the way? Wasn''t this self-inflicted?

    However, no matter what he was thinking now, it was impossible for him to back out. Thus, he made up his mind and said,""Miss Leng, how about ... I go back and bring some people over?"

    "Your people? Will that do?" Leng ruoxue was a little suspicious. It wasn''t that she wanted to attack the other party, but the five alliances were the weakest under the ascender Alliance.

    "..." The Fifth Alliance master was in tears. Leng ruoxue was stabbing a knife into his heart! He was really urate.

    At this time, cold opened his mouth,"it''s good to bring some people, but they''ll at most be our audience and cheer for us."

    Cang''s words settled the attitude of the five Alliance Masters ''subordinates.

    The five Alliance Masters epted their fate! He didn''t believe that his people wouldn''t be able to help!

    With this thought in mind, the five Alliance Masters immediately returned to their encampment to gather their men. They also agreed to wait at the teleportation array with Leng ruoxue.

    Just as Leng ruoxue and Cang Bai were standing beside the teleportation array in boredom, the teleportation array suddenly lit up.

    Leng ruoxue raised her brows and saw a group of people walking out from the teleportation array.

    The man in the lead looked familiar, but Leng ruoxue could not remember where she had seen him before.

    "Miss Leng, it''s great to meet you here!" The man in the lead eximed in surprise the moment he saw Leng ruoxue who was beside the teleportation array.

    "You ..." Leng ruoxue frowned, feeling puzzled. Did she know this man?

    "..." The man burst into tears. From Leng ruoxue''s expression, it was obvious that she had forgotten about him.

    After thinking for a while, the man couldn''t help but say,""Miss Leng, we met on the godly maind. I was sent to deal with you. Have you forgotten?"

    She had really forgotten! However, with the man''s reminder, Leng ruoxue finally remembered. She said in realization,""So it''s you."

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue had remembered, the man was very happy. However, before he could show his happiness or have a chance to catch up with Leng ruoxue, Cang, who heard everything, immediately exploded and shouted,""You dare to bully my girl? He was really tired of living, Hmph! I won''t let you off! Just you wait!"

    "You bastard!" What had its girl experienced before? Why did some random people dare to bully her? No! It would never allow such a thing to happen! Azure decided that when he had the time, he would definitely teach those who bullied Niu a good lesson. He had to make them remember that not everyone could bully his Niu!

 Chapter 2693 A Beautiful Misunderstanding (2)

    Thinking of this, Azure deliberately released some of his pressure, causing the man''s face to turn pale with fright. He quickly exined,"I didn''t bully miss Leng. I was just following orders. Moreover, I even surrendered at that time. It''s true. Miss Leng can be a witness."

    Woo...This cat is so fierce! The man didn''t dare to let it misunderstand, so after exining, he immediately looked at Leng ruoxue, hoping that she could say something nice for him. At the very least, she had tofort this angry cat!

    "Yes, he didn''t bully me. He has also surrendered." Seeing this, Leng ruoxue hurriedly spoke the truth. Otherwise, Cang Yi might really kill the other party in a fit of anger.

    Hearing this, Azure''s expression became slightly better, but he still asked fiercely,""Whose order did you follow?"

    "Second, second alliance master!" The man didn''t dare to hide anything.

    "Second alliance master, right? Very good, I won''t let him go, he''s dead!" Azure gritted his teeth and shouted.

    "He''s already dead. I''m the second alliance master now. Please don''t misunderstand!" The man choked. He felt that he had really encountered an undeserved disaster. How could he have encountered such a thing? How unlucky!

    "I see!" Looking at the man in front of him and then at Leng ruoxue, Cang decided to let the other party off. However, he still warned,""Kid, follow my girl in the future! I guarantee you''ll have meat to eat!"

    "Yes, actually I''m here to look for miss Leng." When the man heard this, he immediately expressed his stance.

    "If you have something to say, say it!" Leng ruoxue asked out of curiosity.

    "Miss Leng, something big has happened in the ascender Alliance. I wonder if you are interested?" The man, who was the current second alliance master, asked in a low voice.

    "What, you want to take the opportunity to climb up the ranks?" Leng ruoxue was very straightforward.

    After hearing this, the second alliance master didn''t know how to react. Could he not be so realistic? Although he did have that thought, he wouldn''t havee to look for Leng ruoxue the moment he found out that she had arrived at the ascender Alliance.

    "Tsk! Hypocritical! You obviously want to, but you still pretend to be so noble!" Seeing that the second alliance master didn''t speak, Cang said with a look of disdain.

    "Alright! I do have that thought, but other than miss Leng, I don''t know who to look for for this kind of thing. " The second alliance master finally spoke the truth. This matter was definitely a great opportunity to rise in power. If he didn''t grasp it, he would be a fool!

    Furthermore, he had already thought about it for a long time. He felt that in the entire immortal realm, other than Leng ruoxue, there was no one else who would dare to interfere in this matter. However, he did not know if Leng ruoxue would be willing to bring him along.

    Now that he was the one asking for help, the second alliance master couldn''t help but lower his stance.

    "We can help you, but you have to listen to my girl in the future." Before Leng ruoxue could speak, Cang made the decision.

    "No problem. I''ve always respected miss Leng." The second alliance master expressed his feelings.

    "That''s for the best, but you still have to make an oath after it''s done," Cang insisted.

    "I can swear it now." The second alliance master immediately said, wanting to leave a good impression.

    "You''re quite tactful. Since that''s the case, then swear! We won''t mistreat you after this. " Cang Yun nuo said.

    The second alliance master was very happy to hear this. He felt that it was understandable to make an oath. After all, who would believe an outsider for no reason? Hence, he did not hesitate to swear a loyalty oath to Leng ruoxue. He also stated that he would not do anything to harm Leng ruoxue. Otherwise, he would be severely punished by the rules of heaven and earth.

    Azure was satisfied and looked at the second alliance master much better. In fact, even if he didn''t make the other party swear, he believed that the other party wouldn''t dare to do anything harmful to his own girl. However, wouldn''t it save them a lot of trouble if they made an oath?

    Right at this moment, the fifth Union Master had also arrived at the teleportation array with his team.

    Seeing the second master, the fifth master couldn''t help but widen his eyes and ask loudly,""Second alliance master, what are you doing here?"

    Alliance master five was a little uneasy. Nothing good coulde out of the second alliance master''s visit! He didn''t want the other party to snatch away his great opportunity, even though he didn''t think Leng ruoxue and that cat would do well. This wasn''t because they doubted their strength, but because the number of people on the two sides was clearly not on the same level!

    "I''m here to look for miss Leng. " The second alliance master said confidently, but he couldn''t help but sneer in his heart. He knew about the other party''s rtionship with Leng ruoxue. However, they were both grasshoppers on Leng ruoxue''s vine now, so he didn''t expose The Fifth Alliance master.

    "What is it?" The 5th Alliance master had a look of vignce on his face. He couldn''t help but think to himself,''when did the 2nd Alliance master have a rtionship with Leng ruoxue? why didn''t I know about it?''

    "He''s here to work with us. He has the same goal as you, so we''re allrades now. You guys have to get along well in the future, understand?" Seeing the tension in the air, Azure smiled faintly and exined.

    Hearing this, the second alliance master was very calm, but The Fifth Alliance master was a little conflicted and depressed.

    What the hell is this? Originally, he was the only one who would benefit, but now, the second alliance master was suddenlypeting with him. This made him feel extremely unbnced, as if something important was about to leave him. He felt a little pained!

    Cang looked disdainfully at the narrow-minded fifth master and gave Leng ruoxue a look. The man and beast then stepped into the teleportation array.

    "Wait ..." Seeing that Leng ruoxue had left, The Fifth Alliance master wanted to call out to her but was suddenly pulled back by the second alliance master.

    The second master nced at the fifth master indifferently and said earnestly,""Alliance master five! One must be smart and know how to put in practice. Otherwise, if you make our sugar daddy unhappy, won''t we be the unlucky ones?"

    "What do you mean by that?" The Fifth Alliance master didn''t react in time.

    "Do you think you can take all the benefits for yourself? I''m telling you, stop dreaming! If you make Leng ruoxue unhappy, we''ll end up with nothing and you''ll have to cry, so be good, okay? We''ll just do whatever they say! More importantly, in front of Leng ruoxue, it''s best for us to appear to be more harmonious. Understand? Even if you''re pretending!" The second alliance master warned.

    "I ... I understand." The second Master''s words immediately alerted the fifth master. His earlier behavior had obviously angered the cat. He could not let this go on because he could feel that the cat had a very important ce in Leng ruoxue''s heart. Otherwise, it would not make decisions for Leng ruoxue.

    AI! When he thought about his performance just now, he felt that he had already made Leng ruoxue and the cat unhappy. Wuu ... What should he do?

    He was at a loss.

    The second alliance master looked at him, and the anger in his heart rose!

    How useless! No wonder he could only be The Fifth Alliance master! The second alliance master said, but he still had to put on a friendly expression and cate her,""Be careful in the future and perform well! Now, let''s quickly catch up to Leng ruoxue and the others!"

 Chapter 2694 A Beautiful Misunderstanding (3)

    Alliance master five naturally didn''t object to Alliance master two''s suggestion. The two of them led their subordinates into the teleportation formation.

    When they arrived at the general Union, they were surprised to find Leng ruoxue waiting for them at the teleportation array with Cang in her arms.

    "Have we reached an agreement?" Leng ruoxue said nonchntly.

    When the two heard this, they were shocked and quickly nodded.""We''ll live in harmony!"

    "That''s for the best. No matter what you''re thinking, don''t drag me down!"He said. Leng ruoxue warned.

    "Understood, we will do our best." The two of them promised.

    Leng ruoxue nodded and said,"let''s go to the general Union''s encampment."

    "I''ll lead the way!" The five Alliance Masters said.

    After he finished speaking, he walked straight to the front. Leng ruoxue followed behind him, followed by the second alliance master and his subordinates.

    As soon as their team appeared, they attracted a lot of attention on the streets of the general Union. Many brave people were talking about them in private, but no one knew what they were doing here.

    Suddenly, someone recognized Leng ruoxue.

    This time, all the onlookers exploded!

    "What is Leng ruoxue doing here? Did the fifth and second master work together to capture him?"

    "It''s possible! Hehe! It seems like Leng ruoxue isn''t that great after all!"

    The discussion of the crowd naturally could not escape the ears of Leng ruoxue and the rest. When they heard this, Leng ruoxue and the rest were all speechless. Alliance master two, Alliance master five, and the rest were so nervous that their hearts were trembling. They were afraid that the passersby''sments would anger Leng ruoxue.

    However, Leng ruoxue obviously didn''t lower herself to the level of the passers-by. She continued to carry Azure and walked on the road calmly. When the onlookers saw that the other party didn''t refute their words at all, they were even more certain of their spections.

    The second and fifth Alliance Masters ''hearts, which had been in their throats, finally settled down when they finally arrived at the ascender general Alliance''s encampment with great difficulty.

    Wiping the cold sweat on his forehead, the second alliance master couldn''t help but exin,""Miss Leng, don''t mind the words of those passers-by. They don''t know the current situation of the ascender Alliance at all. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be discussing it like this."

    "Yup! That''s right! Only the higher-ups of the Union know about the general Union, and the news hasn''t spread yet, so don''t listen to their nonsense!" The Fifth Alliance master said, not to be outdone.

    "You''re overthinking it. Do I look like I mind? However, if you can hand me over to the people of the Divine Master''s estate, you''ll have done a great service!" Leng ruoxueughed lightly as she teased.

    The second and fifth Masters broke out in cold sweat.

    Hand Leng ruoxue over to the Divine Master''s residence? Did they have the guts?

    "Hahaha! Alliance master two, Alliance master five, you''ve done a great job this time!" At this moment, a proud voice rang in Leng ruoxue and the rest''s ears.

    Following that, the arrogant fifth elder led a group of elders and walked out of the main entrance of the general Alliance''s encampment. He nced arrogantly at Leng ruoxue, who was standing at the main entrance. Then, he turned his loving gaze to the second and fifth Masters and praised them,""You''ve done well in this matter!"

    "..." Can I ask, what are they doing well?

    The second and fifth Masters were confused. They really didn''t do anything worthy of the fifth elder''s praise. One had to know that they had brought Leng ruoxue here to cause trouble, yet fifth elder actually praised them. What was this?

    The two of them were in a dilemma. However, when they saw Leng ruoxue smiling as she stood at her original spot without saying a word, they tactfully kept their mouths shut.

    "Men, take Leng ruoxue away and lock her up in the prison!" Afterplimenting him, the fifth elder loudly instructed his subordinates.

    He was so proud of himself! The moment Leng ruoxue entered the ascender Alliance''s sphere of influence, he had received the news. Initially, he thought that Leng ruoxue was here to cause trouble. At that time, he was shocked. Later on, he received news that the fifth and second alliance Masters had contacted Leng ruoxue. At that time, he was so furious that he wanted to rush over and capture the two traitors immediately. However, he held back his anger as he was a timid person.

    However, he had just found out that the second and fifth Alliance Masters were not traitors. They had personally captured Leng ruoxue and brought her to the general Alliance. How could he not be happy? More importantly, at this very moment, he waspletely shocked by the news of Leng ruoxue''s capture. He hadpletely forgotten how Leng ruoxue had been captured.

    It had to be said that this was a beautiful misunderstanding.

    After knowing that Leng ruoxue hade to the ascender Alliance, fifth elder had been trying to keep a low profile and not take the initiative to start a conflict with her. Who asked his backer to be so drunk that he was in a mess and couldn''t help him at all? Without a backer, he was nothing! Even if he wanted to deal with Leng ruoxue, he didn''t have the guts to.

    Fifth elder, who had been keeping his eyes closed, only started to panic when he received a report from the guard that the second and fifth master had brought Leng ruoxue over to the general Alliance.

    He definitely did not have the confidence to deal with Leng ruoxue.

    However, in the face of so many pairs of expectant eyes, he, who had only been the Alliance master for a few days, absolutely couldn''t lose face. Thus, he braced himself and brought a group of elders to the main entrance.

    Just as he reached the main entrance, he happened to hear thest half of Leng ruoxue''s sentence. Instantly, his heart was filled with joy!<novelnext></novelnext>

    It turned out that he had misunderstood the second and fifth Alliance Masters! Not only did the two of them not betray the ascender Alliance, but they had even used some unknown method to capture Leng ruoxue and send her to the Divine Master''s residence. Very good! Very good! This was definitely a great achievement!

    That was why he had praised the second and fifth Masters so much!

    He was so excited that he couldn''t think of anything else. The second master and the fifth master didn''t understand why they were praised because it was different from what they had imagined!

    Now, when the two of them saw that the fifth elder had ordered for Leng ruoxue to be locked up in the prison, they were instantly anxious.

    The battle hadn''t even started yet! Why did you lock him up first? Would Leng ruoxue be so obedient and not resist? The two of them were speechless at fifth elder''s words. However, after receiving Leng ruoxue''s eye signal to tell them to calm down, the two of them could only gloomily and obediently keep their mouths shut.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue was sent to a prison cell by the guards arranged by the fifth elder.

    After capturing Leng ruoxue, fifth elder''s mind was at ease. He continued to praise the second and fifth Masters, saying that they had performed very well and that he would put them in an important position. From now on, they were one of his own!

    After promising the second and fifth Alliance Masters a bunch of empty checks, the fifth elder sent them away.

    On the way out of the general Alliance, the second and fifth Masters felt dizzy, as if they were in a dream.

    How did this happen? They had clearly not done anything and were clearly on the same side as Leng ruoxue. However, Leng ruoxue was now locked up in a cell while they were treated as the trusted aides of the fifth elder.

    What the hell is this?

    The two of them were so depressed that they wanted to buy a piece of tofu and knock themselves to death!

    Don''t y with me like this, okay?

    The depressed second alliance master didn''t return to the second alliance. Instead, he went to The Fifth Alliance with The Fifth Alliance master.

    Sitting in the five Union''s living room, the two sat face to face, frowning, neither saying a word.

    Suddenly, the second alliance master mmed the table."Damn it, how did this happen?"

    "I don''t know! I don''t know what we''ve done to make the fifth elder misunderstand us like that!" The fifth master pulled his hair in confusion.

    The second alliance master also carefully recalled that they really didn''t do anything. Why was the oue of the matter different from what they had originally imagined?

    A thought shed through his mind, and he suddenly said with some uncertainty,""Didn''t miss Leng say that if we could hand her over to the people of the Divine Master''s estate, it would be considered a great contribution?"

    The fifth master blinked his eyes and nodded.""I did say that, but it can''t be that just because of this sentence, fifth elder would misunderstand, right?"

    "It''s not impossible! Don''t be fooled by the fifth elder''s boisterous appearance. In reality, he''s still very afraid of Leng ruoxue. In addition, he couldn''t wait for this to happen. Thus, with his imagination, we''ve be the people who have contributed to the battle. " The second alliance master calmly analyzed.

    As a minor character, he understood the thoughts of people like the fifth elder! He was ambitious, but he was not that bold! He wanted to do something, but he was too timid. In addition, the new official wanted to perform well. Thus, a huge mistake appeared. And this mistake would definitely be a disaster for the fifth elder!

    At least, the second alliance master could already foresee the fifth elder''s fate.

    "If that''s the case, what should we do next?" The fifth master felt that the second master''s analysis was reasonable, but what was their next step? What were they supposed to do?

    The Fifth Alliance master was at a loss. Leng ruoxue had not given them any instructions, so they could not just sit around and do nothing!

    "Let''s wait!" The second alliance master, who had dealt with Leng ruoxue before, said with experience.

    "..." Alright! Just wait!

    The five Alliance Masters did not have any good ideas and did not dare to act on their own. Who knew if Leng ruoxue had any other ideas?

    AI! Unfortunately, he was in prison now!

    As for Leng ruoxue, who was in the prison cell, she naturally had no idea about the conflict between the second and fifth Alliance Masters.

    After she was caught, she was locked up alone. This made her a little dissatisfied. Hence, the moment the guard left, Leng ruoxue immediately took out her cold shadow and rudely broke the lock on the cell door. She then walked out of the cell as if there was no one else around and even swaggered around the cell to take a look.

    It had to be said that the cells of the ascendants! General Alliance could be considered clean! Although there was also some smell, it was obviously better than the other cells she had been to. She was very satisfied with the environment here.

    After taking a look around, Leng ruoxue walked with elegant steps towards the cell with the most prisoners.

    Standing at the prison entrance, Leng ruoxue graciously greeted the people in the prison,"Hello everyone, I''m very happy to have the opportunity to meet all of you here."

 Chapter 2695 Coal In The Snow?(1)

    Hearing that someone seemed to be greeting them, the people in the cell who were deep in thought quickly raised their heads and were stunned."Leng ruoxue!"

    Everyone was shocked!

    Why would he see Leng ruoxue here? At first, everyone thought that their eyes were ying tricks on them. However, after double-checking, they realized that Leng ruoxue was indeed standing right in front of them. As for Leng ruoxue''s appearance, there was no way they would mistake her. Who asked this woman to be so famous in the God World?

    "You ... Why are you here?" With a stomach full of questions, Li Jing asked the question on everyone''s mind.

    When the crowd heard this question, they stared at Leng ruoxue without blinking, waiting for her to answer.

    Leng ruoxue smiled faintly when she heard that. She then said with a face full of hidden bitterness,""I was sent here by your fifth elder."

    She was implying that she had been caught!

    However, the people in the prison cell obviously did not believe her words.

    Would this little girl be caught by that idiot fifth elder? Wasn''t this a fantasy story? It would be possible if she came to him on her own ord?

    Wait a minute? He delivered himself to her door? What was she trying to do?

    The question marks in everyone''s hearts grew. Only Li Jing knew that Leng ruoxue hade to the ascender Alliance because of him. Otherwise, why would this little girl appear in the prison? This thought warmed Li Jing''s heart. He did not expect that the one who came to their rescue after they were captured would be their enemy in name! This was truly unbelievable.

    However, at this moment, he heard Leng ruoxue''s voice,""Your fifth elder is too unrefined. He actually locked me up in a cell. How lonely is that? It''s better to have a fewpanions. "

    "¡­¡­"

    Hearing this, everyone was speechless. Li Jing''s mouth could not help but Twitch. At this moment, the only thought in their hearts was that this woman''s requirements were so high that she wanted to have apanion while in prison.

    Alright! It seemed like she had most likelye here to keep thempany. Everyone was depressed, especially the Alliance master because Leng ruoxue had seen him at his most depressed and embarrassing moment!

    "That ... Since you''ve been captured by the fifth elder, why didn''t you stay in your cell? why are you running around?" Finally, an elder from the ascender Alliance could not help but ask curiously.

    "The prison was empty. I didn''t like it, so I came out." Leng ruoxue exined with a smile.

    "How did you get out?" An elder continued to ask. They also wanted to go out.

    "I broke the lock and came out!" Leng ruoxue''s answer was very concise.

    When everyone heard this, they collectively felt their balls hurt!

    The lock of this cell was specially made, how could it be so easy to break? One must know that they had thought of many ways these days, but they couldn''t get the lock to open. Now that the lock was broken with a single word, they were so ashamed!

    Yes! They felt inferior!

    Leng ruoxue saw that after they heard her words, their expressions were extremely conflicted, yet they didn''t say a word. She felt that they didn''t believe her words, so she directly took out the cold shadow and gave it a light swing. With a cold glint, the lock fell to the ground.

    A crisp bang woke up everyone who was lost in their thoughts.

    When they looked up, they saw Leng ruoxue holding an extremely sharp and cold sword. The lock was at her feet. Instantly, everyone''s lips twitched and they were speechless.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It really was smashed open! It was wrong! It was split open by a sword!

    What a sharp divine weapon!

    At that moment, everyone''s eyes were fixed on the cold shadow in Leng ruoxue''s hand. They had even forgotten that they were still prisoners.

    Feeling the burning heat from everyone''s eyes, the cold shadow in Leng ruoxue''s hands started to tremble and let out a Wuwu sound. Leng ruoxue knew that this was the cold Shadow''s protest.

    The current cold shadow had been nurtured by her to be more and more intelligent, and it had also produced a weapon spirit. However, the cold Shadow''s weapon spirit was still too small and could not transform. It could onlymunicate with her in the simplestnguage, and at this moment, the cold shadow was saying that it hated the wretched gazes of these old men looking at it. He had even asked Leng ruoxue for help.

    Leng ruoxue shuddered and urgently reminded everyone,""Wake up, all of you. Don''t look at my sword with such passionate eyes. It''s not happy. If you keep looking, I can''t guarantee that it won''t attack you!"

    Her words were definitely not rmist talk. Everyone present could also feel the warning that the sword was sending to them. They could only look away with ck lines on their heads.

    Seeing that they had finally calmed down, Leng ruoxue smiled charmingly. She then opened the cell door and walked into their cell.

    The crowd looked at Leng ruoxue''s actions in a daze, not knowing what she was trying to do. Leng ruoxue didn''t exin further. She just walked to the empty seat beside Li Jing and sat down.

    W-what was this?

    Everyone''s eyes were filled with question marks.

    Leng ruoxue smiled calmly, then said,""Since we''re all in jail, I suggest we have a chat to avoid boredom!"

    Chat? Talk about what? Experience in prison? The people present, including Li Jing, did not feel that there was anything to chat about in this ce. Furthermore, when he saw Leng ruoxue''s actions, Li Jing could not be sure if she was here to save them.

    She was here to save someone! Did she n to chat with them as if nothing had happened? Who would be in the mood to chat at this time?

    However, Li Jing found it even more difficult to believe that she had note to save someone and had really been captured by the ascender Alliance! After the trip to thend of demons, he was already very clear about the strength of Leng ruoxue''s side. It was impossible for the fifth elder and the rest of the idiots to capture Leng ruoxue. But now, these two thoughts kept appearing in his mind, and he was almost confused!

    "What, don''t you want to talk?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes and asked innocently when she saw that no one was saying anything.

    "Talk about what?" Li Jing had no choice but to cooperate.

    "Let''s talk about how you were caught! From my observation, the firepower of the fifth elder''s side is obviously not as good as yours, but you''ve been locked up in prison. This is really puzzling. " Leng ruoxueughed evilly. Then, she took out a small table, a pot of tea, a few teacups, and some freshly made desserts.

    "¡­¡­"

    Seeing this, Li Jing''s mouth twitched again. He was really nning to have a tea party with them! They were really well prepared!

    Li Jing and the others broke out in cold sweat! Besides that, they also wanted to add that they were equally puzzled about Leng ruoxue''s imprisonment.

    "Come! Don''t stand on ceremony, everyone. It''s rare for me to treat you to tea today! You know, you usually have to pay for a cup of tea from me!" Seeing that no one spoke, Leng ruoxue took it that they were embarrassed and took the initiative to greet them warmly. She even poured a cup of tea for each of them.

    But after hearing her words, the ck lines on everyone''s foreheads became even more. The teacups in front of them felt like they were burning their hands, and they didn''t dare to move at all.

 Chapter 2696 Coal In The Snow?(2)

    Seeing that they didn''t move for a long time, Leng ruoxue drooped her shoulders in disappointment. There seemed to be tears in her beautiful eyes.

    Everyone was terrified and kept winking at the Alliance master and Li Jing. Li Jing had no choice but to say,""We ..."

    However, he only said two words before he could not continue. "You bastard!" This little girl actually came up with this? This is too much, who can stand this! It was as if they had bullied Leng ruoxue.

    I swear to the heavens! They clearly didn''t do anything right?

    Unfortunately, just as he thought of this, Azure''s displeased gaze immediately drifted over to him. Then, everyone heard Azure fire roar,""Dammit! You dare to bully my girl? You''re really tired of living!"

    Facing the enraged Azure, everyone was speechless. They really didn''t do anything? When did he bully Leng ruoxue? However, Cang Cai didn''t care so much. In its heart, if these people didn''t answer Niu''s question, it was their fault!

    "Quickly exin!" Azure roared again, even deliberately releasing a bit of his pressure.

    In that instant, everyone in the prison, except Leng ruoxue, felt the pressure increase.

    Some of the weaker elders "foreheads were covered in cold sweat as they looked at Cang in fear.

    This little white cat''s strength was so terrifying!

    Although he didn''t know who this cat was, the tactful great elder still nudged Li Jing, signaling him to quickly exin and not make this little cat unhappy. At the same time, first elder was certain that Leng ruoxue was not captured by the fifth elder.

    With this little white cat around, the fifth elder and the others were no match for him!

    Li Jingughed bitterly. He did not dare to dy any further and quickly told the truth.

    After Leng ruoxue heard this, she sized up Li Jing and the Alliance master, who was silent and had a dark expression on his face, beforeing to a conclusion.

    "Looking at your appearance, you really don''t look like you''ve been poisoned!"

    "We are unable to use divine power right now." Li Jing said honestly.

    "Hehe! You''re so lucky, you must have been poisoned by that B * tch Wu Luan!" When Azure heard this, he gloated. As far as it knew, the rippling mist bitch loved to use her own poison to refine all kinds of poisons, and what these people were feeling now should only be one of them.

    Good luck? Li Jing was depressed! How could he not think so?

    "Is there a way to cure it?" The simrly depressed Alliance master saw that Cang seemed to have some understanding of this poison and couldn''t help but ask.

    "There''s a way. " Azure smiled mysteriously.

    When Li Jing and the Alliance master heard this, they immediately perked up their ears to listen, afraid that they would miss something.

    "It can be removed by using the flower petals on the body of the mist ripple." Seeing the two of them looking forward to it, Azure smirked and added.

    The two of them immediately wilted when they heard that!

    They all knew that rime ice was a nt, and she was a God master. How could she give them petals of her own ord?

    Rob? That''s just daydreaming!

    The two thought of all kinds of possibilities, but in the end, they couldn''te up with a good idea.

    Cang, who knew their thoughts, confirmed,""It''s the petal of a mist ripple bitch! She definitely won''t take the initiative to give it to you. You must know that if she drops a petal, she will lose at least a thousand years of cultivation, so don''t even think about giving it to you. But I think you can go and Rob! This is the fastest and most direct way!"

    Snatching it ... Wasn''t that courting death?<novelnext></novelnext>

    The two of them didn''tment on Cang''s useless suggestion. They could even see that the kitten was clearly ying with them. Who would instigate others to do something that was impossible? What was the difference between this and seeking death?

    The two of them were so depressed that they almost went crazy. Who knew that Shi Cang would continue,""Of course, there''s still a certain level of difficulty in snatching it from you. With your current strength, it''s like throwing meat buns at a dog, or sending flower fertilizer to that killjoy bitch. So, you can give up on this suggestion."

    He knew that they couldn''tplete it, but he still told them? When the two of them heard this, they really wanted to buy a piece of tofu and knock their heads to death. How could he y with people like this?

    However, Li Jing seemed to have picked up on something from the kitten''s words, so he humbly asked,""I wonder if senior has a better idea?"

    "There are!" Azure nodded. This was the reason why he had said so much nonsense.

    "What is it?" Li Jing was a little impatient.

    "You can buy flower petals from me." Azure had a kind expression.

    "Uh! Does senior have it?" Li Jing could not believe it.

    "Yes, as many as you want!" Azureughedcently. Thest time fog had fled in a sorry state, it had left behind a lot of flower petal fragments. Any one of them was enough to detoxify them.

    "Then can you sell us a piece?" Li Jing asked carefully.

    "Sure." Azure nodded. If it wasn''t for sale, why did it make so many preparations? Do you have nothing to do?

    "May I know how much it costs?" Li Jing asked the most important question, and he knew that this was probably the cat''s real purpose!

    Just as Li Jing held his breath and waited for the cat to make a big demand, Cang suddenly waved a paw.

    Li Jing and the Alliance master blinked. What was the meaning of this? The two of them didn''t understand. Moreover, this number was not easy to guess!

    It could be ten thousand, a hundred thousand, or even a million. More importantly, they didn''t know what the little cat wanted.

    "You want Jingshi?" Li Jing asked.

    "Yes." Azure smiled and nodded.

    " 100000 top-grade crystals?" Li Jing didn''t dare to say that it was too low, much less too high. He only said a medium price that he and the Alliance master could happily ept. Of course, it wasn''t that they didn''t value their lives, but they had just started to bargain! He had to leave some room.

    Azure shook his head.

    "A million top-grade crystals?" The Alliance master gritted his teeth.

    Azure shook his head again.

    "Ten million top-grade crystals?" The Alliance master''s face turned white, and he wanted to cry but had no tears in his heart. Wuu ... He knew that the other party would not sell the flower petals for such a cheap price.

    Azure still shook his head.

    "It can''t be 100 million top-grade crystals, right?" Li Jing''s face was deathly pale. Although he had a good rtionship with Leng ruoxue and the others, 100 million top-grade crystals was truly too much. He was afraid that after buying that petal, their ascender Alliance would go bankrupt.

    However, if it waspared to their lives and the Alliance master ''s, they would have to pay even if they had to sell everything they had, let alone 100 million!

    However, who knew that after Li Jing said 100 million, Cang still shook his head. Then, Li Jing offered another billion, but Cang still didn''t agree. In the end, when the price dropped to ten billion, Li Jing and the Alliance master''s emotions could no longer be described as fear.

    Alright! Their lives were priceless! No amount of money could buy it. This time, they had a deep experience!

 Chapter 2697 Coal In The Snow?(3)

    But even so, Cang was still not satisfied.

    Li Jing and the Alliance master were in tears.

    This was the rhythm of wanting them to die!

    "Senior, we really can''t guess how much you want to sell the petals of rime ice for. Can you give us a number? Don''t make us guess. " Li Jing pleaded pitifully. This was definitely testing the endurance of their hearts, wasn''t it?

    "A top-grade crystal!" Cang said with a look of disdain. These two idiots, why didn''t they know to start from the same beginning!

    When the two of them heard the price, they copsed to the ground in an exaggerated manner. The others were also dumbfounded, not understanding why the situation had suddenly be so dramatic.

    A top-grade crystal! Weren''t God Lord mist Ripple''s flower petals a little too worthless?

    Everyone was extremely frightened!

    "What, you want it?" Seeing everyone''s fearful faces, Cang''s mood was great.

    "You, you''re really only selling it for one top-grade crystal?" Li Jing''s heart was beating wildly, and he could not believe what he had just heard.

    "Of course, it''s already good enough for that piece of crap to be worth one top-grade crystal. If it wasn''t for the fact that I didn''t want to sell it at a low price and didn''t want to give it to you for free, I would''ve only wanted one low-grade crystal! But! I also have to think about your status, you are the ascender General Union''s chief and Vice Chief, so the things I sell must be in line with your status, don''t you think so?" Azure said with an expression that said ''I''m doing this for your own good''. However, his words not only pped fog in the face, but also caused Li Jing and the Alliance master to be implicated.

    Li Jing and the Alliance master were even more depressed. It seemed that in this cat''s heart, their identities were only worth one top-grade crystal? Sob ... This was too much of a blow. However, they knew that if Wu Chen knew about this, she would be even more depressed than they were!

    And Cang was indeed deliberately trying to mock fog, who let that woman bully his girl! It couldn''t kill the woman easily, but couldn''t it find trouble for her?

    Just like that, the two sides came to an agreement. In the end, Li Jing and the Alliance master each bought a petal fragment at the price of two top-grade crystals.

    After the transaction waspleted, Cang you kindly told the two that it was best to immediately refine the flower petals into pills, otherwise there might be trouble.

    When the two heard this, they immediately became nervous.

    What should he do? Under such conditions, where were they supposed to find an Alchemist?

    All of a sudden, an idea came to Li Jing''s mind. He looked at Leng ruoxue with a burning gaze."Xue ''er, you''re an Alchemist, right?"

    "Yeah, but I don''t have a certificate!" Leng ruoxue nodded.

    "Uh! It''s fine. " The Alliance master said nonchntly. At this time, he couldn''t care so much. The most important thing was to refine the flower petals into medicinal pills and detoxify their poison.

    "But my price is very expensive. Are you sure you want to find me to refine pills?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes and kindly reminded him.

    "How expensive is it?" The Alliance master couldn''t help but ask.

    "In order to refine your detoxification dan, in addition to the petals of miasma, you will also need a lot of ordinary herbs. What if I provide the ordinary herbs? When you leave this ce, you will have to pay me ten times the reward or the herbs of the same value. If you provide the herbs yourself, you will only have to pay three times the amount of the herbs required for alchemy. You can decide for yourself!" Leng ruoxue gave him two options.

    When the Alliance master heard this, he was immediately conflicted.

    The price was indeed extraordinarily high! However, he could clearly feel that the flower petal in his hand was getting restless and restless, so immediately refining the flower petal into a pill was the right choice.

    After thinking it through, the Alliance master no longer hesitated and directly expressed that he was willing to pay ten times the reward. He also hoped that Leng ruoxue would be able to refine the antidote for them as soon as possible.

    "Don''t worry, it''ll only take a few minutes. " Leng ruoxue was very satisfied with the other party''s attitude. She then took out a small and exquisite pill furnace andid out all sorts of medicinal herbs. The types and dosage were all clearly marked out. She was honest with everyone.

    After letting the Alliance master see it clearly, Leng ruoxue''s hands moved quickly. Lighting the fire, putting in the herbs, and so on, the entire set of movements was as smooth as floating clouds and flowing water, dazzling the eyes of the people present, and making them unable to catch their eyes.

    In a moment, the pill was freshly made!

    When Li Jing and the Alliance master received the two blood-red pills, they were so excited that tears filled their eyes. They had been sulking for several days, and now they could finally recover their divine power.

    Without any hesitation, they swallowed the pill. Immediately after, the two of them clearly felt a hot and warm current flowing through their dantian, making them extremelyfortable.

    Then, the two of them tested their divine power, and sure enough, they had all recovered.

    "Young miss Leng, many thanks for the pill you refined." In his excitement, the Alliance master did not forget to thank Leng ruoxue.

    "Don''t worry, you''ve already paid!"Leng ruoxue replied indifferently.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Alright! The Alliance master could feel that although this little girl had refined pills for them, she was still angry. She was probably still angry about what had happened!

    AI! The Alliance master was in a dilemma. However, after witnessing Leng ruoxue''s alchemy skills, it strengthened his determination to befriend her. He was just not sure if she would give them this opportunity!

    After thinking for a while, the Alliance master asked,""Miss Leng, can you tell us why you were caught?"

    Everyone present wanted to know about this. Hence, the moment the Alliance master spoke, everyone immediately turned their attention to Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes and said innocently,""I don''t know either. I originally invited the second and fifth Alliance Masters toe to the ascender Alliance to cause trouble. I don''t know how, but your family''s fifth elder misunderstood and thought that I had been captured by the second and fifth Alliance Masters and sent to him. So, he locked me up!"

    Her words were very casual, but the people who heard it were all drenched in cold sweat.

    AI! They knew that the fifth elder''s brain wasn''t working well. Otherwise, why would he make such a low-level mistake? However, it was also fortunate that the fifth elder was extremely stupid, which gave them a chance to be saved.

    Wait, something doesn''t seem right!

    The great elder, who clearly felt that they had overlooked something, thought carefully and couldn''t help but ask,""When you were captured by the fifth elder, you didn''t resist?"

    "Why should I resist? They have a lot of people, I need to be more practical. " Leng ruoxue said matter-of-factly.

    Hearing what she said, everyone present felt their balls hurt again!

    Practical knowledge? Was there such a practical person? This bastard clearly wanted to see the world in chaos, alright?

    At this moment, no matter how stupid the crowd was, they could tell that Leng ruoxue had definitely been captured on purpose. The poor fifth elder was still daydreaming!

    AI! The crowd started to sympathize with the fifth elder.

    "Then what''s going on with the second and fifth Alliance Masters?" After sighing and sympathizing for a while, the great elder asked again.

    "I''m here to cause trouble, so of course I have to find someone who knows the way. They are the guides I found for myself. Besides, they know that you''re in trouble and want to save you, so they''re very cooperative with me." Leng ruoxue put in a few good words for Alliance master two and Alliance master five. After all, those two were half her people! As the saying goes, it''s good to have acquaintances. Of course, she was not willing to let others take advantage of such a great benefit.

    "The ascender Alliance still has some loyal members! Good! Very good!" Sure enough, the general master was very satisfied after hearing this, and his impression of the second and fifth Masters improved a lot.

    One must know that he was originally against promoting the current second alliance master to the position. However, with many elders speaking up for him, he had no choice but to agree. Where''s the five Alliance Masters? He was also a mediocre person who had never had any outstanding performance, but now it seemed that those two people were also hiding their true strength! At the very least, he had to be absolutely loyal to them, which was much more important than strength. After all, one''s strength could be slowly improved, but loyalty was quite rare. Especially at this time, the other party did not hit them when they were down and even wanted to save them. What a rare and valuable quality!

    The Alliance master decided that he would reward the two of them handsomely after he dealt with the fifth elder and the other traitors!

    Leng ruoxue wasn''t interested in his thoughts, and she didn''t want to know either. However, the Alliance Master''s words made her speechless. Wasn''t this fellow too easy to coax? She had only said a few good words, and she was so sure that he was loyal?

    Alright! She would just take it as the other party being loyal. In any case, this was also a fact that she wanted to create. However, she couldn''t help butin. It really wasn''t easy for the ascender Alliance to develop to its current scale with such a soft-hearted chief.

    Leng ruoxueughed for a while before she said seriously,"Since you''re all fine, can you leave now?"

    "Sure!" The Alliance master nodded his head in a daze. These words made him even more certain that Leng ruoxue hade specially to save them. Instantly, he was moved beyond words.

    What a good man! He actually came all the way here to save them. If it wasn''t for the inappropriate asion, he really wanted to cry out loud. He didn''t expect that when they were in trouble, the one who came to save them was actually his enemy in name.

    Although this fact would make people feel a little depressed, who could say that this wasn''t sending coal in the snow?

    At this moment, not only did the Alliance master think so, but the first elder and the others also realized that he was here to do good!

    What a noble sentiment this was! He was definitely worthy of theirmendation. Of course, he had to wait until he left this ce and dealt with the traitors.

    After reinvigorated themselves, under the leadership of the Alliance master, the ascender Alliance''s people stepped out of the prison door with their heads held high and were ready to fight!

    They had been too aggrieved when they were captured previously. This time, they had to avenge their humiliation no matter what!

    Leng ruoxue carried Cang and walked with Li Jing at the back of the group.

    "Xue ''er, thank you foring to save us." Li Jing expressed his thanks via voice transmission.

    "You''re wee. I''m here to see you for the sake of my godbrothers. Oh right, remember to pay me after you''re done!" Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    Li Jing was speechless again. Was this girl so into money? However, after thinking about it carefully, they really didn''t have the obligation to save them. Sigh! He waspletely taking advantage of his descendants!

 Chapter 2698 Im Human (1)

    Li Jing''s feelings were extremelyplicated, but Leng ruoxue had no interest in caring about his feelings. After following therge group out of the prison, she saw that the Alliance master and the rest had already subdued the guards and were preparing to find the traitor, fifth elder, to settle the score.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue had been released from prison, the Alliance master nodded at her and led the elders to the fifth elder''s residence.

    At the same time, Alliance master five, who had just returned to Alliance five, and Alliance master two, who had shamelessly gone to visit them, had also received Leng ruoxue''s notice and rushed over to perform.

    When they arrived at the fifth elder''s residence, the crowd first cleaned up the guards in the courtyard and then directly blocked the fifth elder in his room.

    At this moment, the fifth elder was preparing to take off his clothes and take a nap. This was because he had to celebrate with the other elderster on for capturing Leng ruoxue, the biggest threat to them. When the general Alliance master led the group into his room, he happened to take off half of his clothes. Then, both parties were stunned.

    The Alliance master and the others didn''t expect that their enemy would meet in such a situation. The other party was actually preparing to sleep. The hand that was taking off his clothes immediately froze when he saw them. His eyes were even wide open. It was obvious that the other party was too surprised by their sudden appearance.

    In fact, the word ''surprised'' was not enough to describe fifth elder''s current mood.

    Shock! It was an absolute shock, wasn''t it?

    Who wouldn''t feel guilty and afraid when they saw the former leader they had harmed suddenly appear? Especially at such a rxed time, it was even more unbearable for such a thing to happen.

    After being stunned for a long while, the fifth elder stammered,""

    She heard the fifth elder say,"why are you here?" The Alliance master sneered and said with a faint smile,""Shouldn''t the fifth elder ask us how you got out of prison?"

    "Uh! How did you guys get out?" The fifth elder obediently added. In fact, he had said this out of habit. He was used to being a Lackey. When he heard the leader''s intentions, he would always unconsciously want to satisfy it. He was still not used to showing off in front of the Alliance master, and he even felt scared when he saw the Alliance master.

    "I should be the one who let them out!" Leng ruoxue chimed in with a smile.

    When fifth elder heard this, he was instantly enraged and directed all his anger towards Leng ruoxue,"damn it! How could you do that? Don''t you know that you''re also my prisoner?"

    "So what if I know? Do you think that the ascender General Union''s prison can hold me?" Leng ruoxue said disapprovingly.

    "Don ''t, don''t be too proud! The people of the God lord''s estate are still in our ascender Alliance! They won''t let you off!" The fifth elder''s face was red with anger as he threatened.

    "Just as well, I didn''t n on letting them go." Leng ruoxue smiled lightly, causing the fifth elder''s anger to rise.

    "And you!" Azure added indifferently. Then, he stretched out his furry little ws and caught the fifth elder, who was jumping up and down, in his ws. He directly carried him over.

    "W-what do you want to do?" The fifth elder, who was being held up like a little chick, asked in horror. Damn it! The other party''s ws were so sharp, he better not cut his skin!

    Who knew that just as the fifth elder thought of this, Cang''s w would sh across the fifth elder''s chubby face, leaving behind a w mark that was neither deep nor shallow.

    "Now you know what I want to do?" Cang asked with a smile after doing something bad.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You, you''re too despicable. I won''t let you off!" The fifth elder was so angry that blood was rushing to his head. His face had turned purple and his eyes were so wide that they almost popped out.

    However, Cang didn''t care about the fifth elder''s words at all. Instead, he continued to smile evilly,""Old man, what do you want to do to me? Oh! I don''t want to let you go either. Tell me, who will be the final winner between the two of us?"

    Cang''s curious expression made the Alliance master and the others speechless. They couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat for the fifth elder. Looking at the situation, they would not be able to get a share of the fifth elder.

    In fact, if it was possible, they still hoped to get rid of the fifth elder internally. However, when they saw the kitten in front of them acting as if the fifth elder was already in its grasp, none of them dared to snatch the food from it. After thinking this through, the Alliance master and the others turned around almost at the same time, not looking at the fifth elder who was pleading for help with his eyes.

    For an ingrate, any oue would be self-inflicted!

    The Alliance master and the others decided to ignore the fifth elder. Seeing this, the fifth elder couldn''t help but curse in his heart.

    F * ck! This was really disloyal. They were all members of the ascender Alliance. How could they allow a cat to bully their own family on their own territory? Too much! This is too much!

    At this moment, the fifth elder had already forgotten how he had treated the Alliance master and the others. When it came to betraying others, if he imed to be second, no one would dare to im to be first. However, some people were like this. They hadpletely different expectations for themselves and others. What he did was natural and right, and if others did the same, they would be guilty of unforgivable crimes!

    At this moment, the fifth elder''s heart was filled with extreme hatred. However, facing the little kitten that had grabbed him, he felt an inexplicable fear in his heart. This was rather inconceivable. However, he didn''t have the chance to think about it. Cang''s ws scratched his face again, causing him to cry out in pain. He red at Cang with fire in his eyes.

    Unfortunately, Cang didn''t care about the other party''s reaction at all and suggested to Leng ruoxue with a smirk,"girl, I remember that you have to raise your beast taming level, right? Let''s see how he is? Can I make up for your number?"

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue''s face darkened.

    This was a human, not a beast, alright?

    "You bastard! I''m a human!" Seeing this, the fifth elder also roared in anger.

    "In my heart, there''s no difference whether you''re a human or a beast. You can be tamed anyway." Azure said with an unconcerned smile.

    The fifth elder was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He immediately started to resist.

    However, no matter how he struggled, he couldn''t break free from Cang''s grip. This fact made the fifth elder extremely depressed.

    How did this happen? How did this happen?

    The fifth elder was filled with grief and indignation. He wanted tounch a sneak attack, but before he could finish brewing, he felt a pain in his wrist. A burning sensation spread to the bottom of his heart. The pain made his face pale and he was so afraid that he didn''t dare to resist at all!

    "Girl, quickly try it. This old fellow isn''t very obedient and always wants to do some small tricks!" After teaching fifth elder a small lesson, Cang started to persuade Leng ruoxue.

    Helpless, Leng ruoxue could only bite the bullet and try out her beast taming technique on fifth elder. After trying it out, she was surprised to find that it seemed to work!

 Chapter 2699 Im Human (2)

    It was too magical!

    Leng ruoxue looked at Cang in shock, not knowing what to say. When Cang Yi saw Leng ruoxue''s expression and the fifth elder''s sudden silence, he knew that he had seeded!

    Cang chuckled, feeling very proud. It had said that this old fellow could make up the numbers! As expected, he didn''t let it down!

    "Girl, in the future, if our enemies are obedient, we won''t kill them first. We''ll use them to upgrade your beast taming technique, how about it?" Azure suggested again.

    Leng ruoxue nodded. She was just thinking about where to find so many beasts to tame! Now that she had enemies to make up the numbers, she could save a lot of trouble. Who asked her to have so many enemies!

    After the experiment was sessful, she felt that Azure''s suggestion was good. This way, she could upgrade her beast taming technique.

    However, the conversation between the two of them made the Alliance master and the others break out in cold sweat. Using the beast taming technique on a human ...

    It''s so scary, isn''t it? It was truly unfortunate to be Leng ruoxue''s enemy! It was one thing to be tamed, but to be tamed using a beast taming technique, how much of a blow to one''s self-esteem would that be! However, it seemed like he didn''t need to care about the enemy''s self-esteem. After all, enemies were meant to be abused!

    The Alliance master and the others couldn''t help but shiver at the thought of it. That was close. They had almost be Leng ruoxue''s enemies, but now, their rtionship didn''t seem to be that of friends!

    This would not do. After the internal conflict in the ascender Alliance was resolved, he had tomunicate with Leng ruoxue properly and build up their rtionship. The Alliance master had made a decision in secret.

    After that, the Alliance master said to Leng ruoxue,""Miss Leng, we''ll go and deal with the internal strife first. What about you?"

    What he wanted to ask was whether Leng ruoxue was going to follow them or if she had other ns.

    "I''m going to find someone from the God lord''s estate to get to know them and catch up. " Leng ruoxue said after some thought. For the ascender Alliance, she only needed the fifth elder. Who asked the fifth elder to lock her up in a cell?

    As for the others, she didn''t care, but she didn''t want to let anyone from the Divine Master''s estate go.

    When the Alliance master heard this, he immediately understood Leng ruoxue''s intentions and tactfully said,""Then we''ll split into two groups and act separately."

    "Yes, little five can lead the way for me. You guys go ahead and do your own things." Leng ruoxue nodded in satisfaction. The ''little five'' that she was referring to was naturally the fifth elder.

    Xiaowu, who was called out, nodded her head foolishly,""I''ll lead the way!"

    Seeing this scene, the Alliance master and the others couldn''t help but Twitch their lips! She was really obedient!

    After watching Leng ruoxue and Cang leave under fifth elder''s guidance, the general Alliance master led the group to find the other members of the ascender Alliance.

    With the fifth elder leading the way, Leng ruoxue and Cang found the whereabouts of the people from the God lord''s estate without much effort. The fifth elder had arranged for them to stay in the best guest courtyard in the ascender general Alliance. At this moment, those people were in a deep sleep. Leng ruoxue and Cang Du had arrived in front of them, but they still did not know. Their snores were loud, and they had no intention of waking up.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue didn''t waste any words and immediately threw severalrge water balls at these people. In an instant, the ice-cold water balls woke everyone up.

    When everyone in the God Lord''s Manor woke up, they were still a little dazed. Then, they looked around and realized that they were sleeping on the ground in the courtyard. He wasn''t the only one in the surroundings. Almost all of them had been gathered together.

    What was going on? Was he sleepwalking? It even rained?<novelnext></novelnext>

    The crowd was puzzled and looked at each other in a daze. No one noticed Leng ruoxue''s presence. In reality, they were in the courtyard because Leng ruoxue had instructed fifth elder to move them out of their rooms so that it would be more convenient for her to wake them up.

    She deliberately cleared her throat a few times and decided to increase her presence. At this time, everyone was shocked to realize that there were other people here besides them!

    Turning their heads to look at the source of the voice, everyone in the God lord''s estate turned pale and panicked. Their minds instantly sobered up!

    L-why is Leng ruoxue here? When did she arrive?

    "W-why are you here?" The God lord''s estate''s representative''s face alternated between green and white as he asked in fear. Even though he dared to show off in front of the fifth elder, he did not even dare to speak loudly in front of Leng ruoxue! Because this woman was too terrifying!

    "I can''t be here? What if I say that I''m only here because of you? Don''t you feel honored?" Leng ruoxue was all smiles as she asked in an unusually gentle manner.

    However, when the representative of the God lord''s estate heard this, it was as if the end of the world had arrived. He hade here for them? Didn''t that mean he was here to find trouble with them?

    Thinking of this, the God lord''s estate representative became even more afraid. He trembled and said,""L-Leng ruoxue, we didn''t offend you! Why are you here?" The representative of the God lord''s estate said carefully, but he wanted to cry in his heart. This fiend was not to be trifled with!

    "Didn''t you want to subdue the ascender Alliance? You''ve already offended me!" Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    "Hehe! The ascender Alliance has nothing to do with you. The God lord''s estate is well aware of this. " After calming himself down, the representative of the God lord''s estate could not help but remind him. In other words, he was telling him not to meddle in other people''s business.

    "They have nothing to do with me. However, after you have subdued the ascender Alliance, they have a rtionship with me, don''t you think so?" Leng ruoxue''s smile was extremely charming. However, this smile was terrifying in the hearts of the Divine Master''s estate representatives!

    However, the representative of the God Lord''s Manor still pretended to be confused and said,""I ... I don''t understand what you mean."

    "You don''t understand? Do you need me to make myself clear?" Leng ruoxue squinted her beautiful eyes and asked in a dangerous tone.

    "No, no need!" The God lord''s estate''s representative immediately said.

    "Since I don''t need to say it, let''s solve the problem between us now! Are you going to surrender or do you want me to do it?" Leng ruoxue acknowledged her kindness, so she gave them two choices. Of course, personally speaking, she still hoped that these people would surrender on their own. That way, she would be able to save herself a lot of trouble.

    However, it was obvious that the representative of the Divine Master''s estate did not have such a high level of awareness. After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, he continued to smile shamelessly,""Leng ruoxue, let''s talk this out. Why are you fighting and killing?"

    "If we don''t fight, how can we solve the problem?" Leng ruoxue deliberately sighed and put on a helpless expression.

    "That ... Can we leave this ce immediately?" The God Lord Manor''s representative didn''t want to go head to head with Leng ruoxue. This woman wasn''t even afraid of the God Lord, so how could he be a match for her?

    "Of course not! I didn''t ask you to leave, so how can you leave?" Leng ruoxue chuckled lightly.

    "Either die, stay, or surrender. Live and stay, your choice." Azure added.

    Both paths had to be left behind, but the methods were different. Unfortunately, he didn''t want to choose any of the representatives of the God lord''s estate. He didn''t want to die, and he didn''t want to stay either. Because he knew that neither result would be good.

 Chapter 2700 Im A Human!(3)

    After thinking for a long time, the representative of the God lord''s estate finally made up his mind and said fiercely,""Hmph! Leng ruoxue, don''t think that I''m afraid of you just because I''m giving you face! You''re alone, right? There are so many of us here, do you think you can keep us here?"

    "You can try!" Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    When the other party saw that Leng ruoxue did not deny that she was the only one on their side, he felt at ease. He even held his head high andughed out loud,""Leng ruoxue, you''re alone and you still dare to boast so shamelessly? I really don''t know where you get your confidence from!"

    When the others heard this, they alsoughed wildly in cooperation.

    "Who said that it''s only for miss Leng!" At this moment, an angry roar was heard. Then, the second and fifth Masters appeared in the guest house with their subordinates.

    Following closely behind them were the Alliance master and the others, who had quickly dealt with the traitors and rushed over to make up the numbers.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue''s side had suddenly gained many reinforcements, the God Lord Manor''s representative was not afraid. Instead, he looked at the Alliance master and Li Jing with even more disdain andughed,""Even a defeated opponent dares toe and court death!"

    "Dammit! If it wasn''t for you, we wouldn''t have been captured!" The Alliance master immediately roared in anger.

    "All is fair in war, haven''t you heard of it? Who told you to be so careless!" The God lord''s estate''s representative said shamelessly.

    "That''s reasonable, all''s fair in war!" Leng ruoxue agreed.

    Hearing this, the representative of the God lord''s estate became more and more proud. He couldn''t help but show off to the Alliance master and the others. Even Leng ruoxue feels that you guys are too useless!"

    "Miss Leng, can you let me deal with this person?" The Alliance master ignored the representative from the God lord''s estate and spoke to Leng ruoxue instead.

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue nodded. She knew that the Alliance master wanted to take revenge, so she couldn''t stop him. She simply took a step back and watched the show from the side.

    Then, the Alliance master took a big step forward and stood face to face with the representative of the God lord''s estate.

    As soon as the two of them met, the chief immediately attacked. Countless light blue water-attribute divine power was released from his hand, which instantly turned into sharp water des that shot toward the God Lord estate representatives.

    The God lord''s estate''s representative couldn''t help but exim in surprise, "You''ve actually recovered your divine power!"

    However, he didn''t panic. He also raised his hand and threw a small handful of colorless and transparent powder into the air.

    This time, the Alliance master was mentally prepared. The moment the other party moved, he quickly covered his mouth and nose.

    Seeing this, the representative of the God lord''s estate snorted and said,""You think you''ll be fine if you cover your nose and mouth?"

    Hearing this, the Alliance master''s eyes widened. What did this mean?

    He didn''t need to think about it himself. The representative of the God Lord''s Manor then asked,""I''m telling you, it''s useless. You''re dead today!"

    "Is that so?" Just as the Alliance master was bewildered, Azure asked with a faint smile.

    "Of course!" The God lord''s estate''s representative thought that it was the Alliance master who had said this, so he replied with great pride. However, he soon realized that the one who interrupted him was the little kitten that he had ignored all this time!

    "I don''t believe it!" Azure said as if the other party was a big liar.

    "Damned animal! You shut up, you have no right to speak here!" The God lord''s estate''s representative turned to shout at Cang hou. He had wanted to scold the silly cat when it interrupted him earlier, but he didn''t have the time to do so. Now that he had the opportunity, how could he not retaliate? Wouldn''t he be looked down upon by a cat?

    Who knew that as soon as he said this, Azure''s body immediately emitted an endless cold pressure and roared,""You bastard! You''re the animal! Your whole family is a bunch of animals!"

    Azure didn''t feel that it could vent its anger just by roaring. After it finished scolding, it quickly jumped out of Leng ruoxue''s arms and dashed towards the representative of the Divine Master''s estate at lightning speed.

    Everyone could only see a white beam of light dancing in the air, followed by tragic screams, each more tragic than thest ...

    A momentter, the White beam of light returned to Leng ruoxue''s arms, returning to its image of an obedient little kitten. At the same time, the representative from the house of gods was covered in w marks. Blood was dripping down from his wounds, and his clothes were like torn cloth, hanging on his body on the verge of copse.

    He only stood in front of everyone for a few seconds before he fell to the ground and passed out.

    Tragic! How tragic!

    The onlookers only felt their scalps go numb and fear rose in their hearts. This little cat was really too ruthless! It had not even been a minute, and he had already scratched him to this extent. How much hatred did he have for her?<novelnext></novelnext>

    The ascender Alliance couldn''t imagine it, but at the same time, they were d that they weren''t its enemy. Otherwise, they might have been the ones lying on the ground.

    However, the people from the God Lord''s Manor could not be as calm as them. Seeing that the person in charge was unconscious and his life or death was unknown, they were all afraid without a leader. All of them looked at a loss.

    What should they do? Should they resist or surrender? This was the only thought on the side of the divine lord''s estate.

    "Do you want to die?" Seeing that they were wavering, Azure''s eyes widened and he shouted.

    "No, I don''t want to die!" Some people couldn''t take the shock and knelt down to beg for mercy.

    "Surrender if you don''t want to die. I''ll only give you one minute to decide. After one minute, those who don''t surrender will all die!" Cang threatened.

    This time, the people from the God lord''s estate werepletely flustered. The less courageous ones felt their legs go soft, and the hesitant ones surrendered under Cang''s intimidating gaze.

    Such a scene caused the ascender Alliance to sigh endlessly. This was the difference in strength! Although the kitten had only shown a little bit of strength, it was enough to make people feel fear.

    Just like that, with Cang''s help, Leng ruoxue took care of the people from the Divine Master''s residence without even making a move. Although she had thought of making these people surrender, she felt that she had no sense of aplishment if they really surrendered. This contradictory mood made her quite conflicted.

    "Girl, you don''t need to do anything to those small fries. I''ll give them to you when there''s a big shark. Calm down, there''ll be a chance!"

    A big shark? After Leng ruoxue heard this constion, she was speechless. She couldn''t help but wonder if the ''big shark'' that Cang was referring to was the fog Phoenix! Ugh! The fish was a Little Big, and she couldn''t catch it yet.

    In fact, other than Leng ruoxue who was feeling a little depressed, the ascender Alliance''s Alliance master was also feeling depressed. This was because the Divine Master''s estate''s representative had originally been given to him by Leng ruoxue, but it had been snatched away by Cang. Moreover, Cang had not even been there for a minute and had directly knocked a certain representative unconscious. This was extremely embarrassing for a dignified Supreme God like him!

    However, since things hade to this, he could only do this! After that, the Alliance master quickly adjusted his state of mind and kindly told Leng ruoxue and Cang that he would be preparing a grand celebration partyter and invited them to join.

    The man and the cat both smiled without saying a word. The Alliance master thought that they had agreed. However, when they were ready to invite the person, the ascender Alliance suddenly realized that the person had quietly slipped away.

    Before he left, he only left behind a letter, which read ''to the Alliance master!''

    After opening the letter, the Alliance master''s face was like a color palette, white, red, green, green, and ck. His expression was changing unpredictably, and his expression was particrly conflicted.

    Li Jing and the other elders did not understand what was going on, but when they took the letter and read it, they were all at a loss.

    There was only one sentence written in the letter,"please prepare the reward and send it to Demon City. The deadline is one month. If you arete, you will be charged ate payment fee!" There were a few small categories, such as the cost of alchemy and saving people.

    Although the Alliance master and the rest did not understand what she meant by dyed payment of gold, they knew that it was definitely not something good! Hence, without further ado, the ascender Alliance, from the Alliance master to the elders and sub-Alliance Masters, all took action quickly to raise funds for Leng ruoxue.

    It was a good thing that the ascender Alliance was a big organization and Leng ruoxue did not ask for too much. Hence, the reward was prepared very quickly. The Alliance master and Li Jing followed their original n and decided to head to thend of demons personally.

    A weekter.

    The Alliance master and Li Jing finally arrived at thend of demons.

    However, when they arrived at the devil''s Land, the two of them found out that Leng ruoxue and the little kitten had not returned at all.

    This result stunned the two of them.

    Uncle long and the others also asked in confusion,""Since the matter of the ascender Alliance has been resolved, why didn''t Xue ''ere back with you? She didn''t say where she went?"

    "She only left a letter and left without saying goodbye." The Alliance master said the truth, but he couldn''t help but think,''your people, you ask me, but who should I ask?

    "Damn it, where did this girl go? It''s really worrying!" When master ning heard that Xue ''er''s whereabouts were unknown, he immediately became angry.

    However, when the Alliance master heard this, he couldn''t help but Mutter in his heart, worried? They shouldn''t be worried about Leng ruoxue, but the people she might cause trouble for, right? However, of course, he didn''t dare to say this out loud. After all, he was in someone else''s territory. How could he say bad things about his master? Furthermore, they were indebted to Leng ruoxue. Therefore, when he heard master ning''s words, he could only pretend to be invisible and refuse to express his opinion.

    The master of the ning family only said that he was worried, but he was actuallyining in his heart. Because Xue ''er didn''t say anything to them, they were letting their thoughts run Wild at Home!

    That detestable girl! She had to teach her a lesson when she came back! Let her go missing for no reason! Why didn''t you think of your Godfather when there was something fun? What a heartless little girl!

    Master ning was grumbling in his heart, but Leng ruoxue, who was thousands of miles away, was sneezing non-stop. She knew that her family was nagging at her, but she had no choice! She had beenpletely kidnapped by Cang ...

 Chapter 2701 So What If You Have More Hands (1)

    Where was she now?

    Leng ruoxue''s eyes went dark. She had no idea where she was at all. There were only mountains in front of her, and the sky was dark and chaotic. Moreover, if she remembered correctly, there was no such thing on the map.

    "Cang, what is this ce?" Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but ask as she looked at Cang''s calm andposed appearance.

    Cang teleported with her for a few days before finally arriving here. However, it was as if nothing had happened here, constantlymanding her to wander around the mountains like a headless fly. Leng ruoxue was a little confused about Cang''s intentions.

    "This ce! Hehe! I''m not telling you yet. " Cangughed evilly. He then saw Leng ruoxue''s depressed expression and couldn''t help butugh in his heart.

    Leng ruoxue was indeed very depressed. This little thing was actually keeping her in suspense.

    "Girl, I''m hungry, let''s eat something first!" Cang said afterughing for a while.

    "Alright then!" Leng ruoxue was extremely helpless. She could only resign herself to her fate and take out some ingredients to prepare something to eat so that she could feed this little fellow that was driving her crazy.

    A momentter.

    Leng ruoxue nimbly prepared some fragrant food. Cang didn''t say anything and started eating by Leng ruoxue''s feet. Seeing that Cang''s appetite was so good, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but wonder if this little fellow was here for an outing?

    Just as Leng ruoxue was thinking about this, she suddenly heard a rustling sound. Instantly, she raised her guard.

    Following that, a huge ck shadow pounced towards the man and the Beast. Leng ruoxue immediately picked up Cang and quickly dodged to an empty space at the side.

    When the huge ck shadow saw that it had missed, it furiously pounced towards Leng ruoxue and Cang. It was only then that Leng ruoxue could see the true face of the ck shadow.

    It was a giant centipede that was at least a thousand meters long!

    The centipede''s entire body was as ck as armor, and there was a light blue glow on it. Its broad body was as big as a small mountain. She had heard that centipedes had a hundred or a thousand legs, but from what Leng ruoxue could see, this centipede probably had ten thousand legs! The centipede''s head was even bigger than her body, especially the two millstone-like eyes on the centipede''s head. They were eerie and terrifying. At this moment, they were exuding a frighteningly cold air. Just looking at them would make one feel fear. Its mouth was full of huge teeth, and they were making cracking sounds.

    As for this centipede''s strength, it was roughly between the eighth and ninth rank. However, based on its size and its ferocity, it could definitely bepared to a true ninth rank sacred beast.

    As for Leng ruoxue, she didn''t dare to let her guard down when facing this disgusting centipede. After dodging the centipede''s violent attacks twice, she hadpletely angered the centipede.

    "Human! Cunning humans! I won''t let you off!" The centipede opened its mouth in anger.

    Leng ruoxue was speechless. How was she cunning? He only dodged twice and didn''t let the centipede catch him. How could this be considered cunning? Could it be that when she saw this centipede, she could only stand still and let it do whatever it wanted? That wasn''t not cunning, but stupid, right?

    She had to admit that she was very worried about the centipede''s intelligence!

    "Very well, I won''t let you off either." After that, Leng ruoxue replied, unwilling to be outdone. Even though she was not as big as her opponent''s head, she would never admit defeat in terms of aura. Otherwise, the centipede would probablyugh at her even more! She was also a little curious about where this centipede came from.

    "Ya ya ya! Humans! You''re so bold!" The centipede was obviously mad with anger. It waved its countless legs and bared its fangs and ws in front of Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue was very depressed as she thought, so what if you have more hands?<novelnext></novelnext>

    Taking out cold shadow, Leng ruoxue flicked her wrist and drew out several beautiful and dazzling sword rays in the air.

    Centipede blinked his eyes in confusion and asked,""Human, what do you want to do?"

    "I''m going to cut off your feet, damn it! You think you''re so great with more hands?" Leng ruoxue roared. As she was speaking, the centipede''s ws were still moving non-stop, as if it was going to pounce on her. She was furious!

    After listening to her, the centipede didn''t get angry at all. Instead, it nodded in agreement. "It''s quite amazing to have more hands!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Leng ruoxue was truly helpless. This centipede was a narcissistic fellow!

    Since that''s the case, then don''t me her! She didn''t have a good impression of centipedes anyway. Besides, the centipede wanted to kill her.

    Actions speak louder than words. While Leng ruoxue was thinking this, the cold shadow in her hand had already sent a few cold glints towards the centipede''s ws. With a bang, the sword glints struck a few of the centipede''s huge legs, creating intense sparks. However, the cold Shadow''s sword glints only left a few faint white marks on the centipede''s huge legs. Other than that, it did not cause much damage to the centipede.

    Leng ruoxue was astonished. This centipede''s shell was so hard!

    Centipede sneered,""Puny human, you dare to be my enemy? you''re really tired of living! Hmph! Today, I''ll let you taste the power of my thousand feet!"

    As soon as it finished speaking, the centipede''s huge and hard tail swept towards Leng ruoxue.

    As Leng ruoxue dodged, she could not help but remind him,""Is this your foot? This is a tail, right?"

    "You bastard! Did the main body not recognize tails? I''ll let you have a taste of my tail first before using it to its full extent, alright?" The corrected centipede was very angry. Its ck hard shell seemed to be shining with a faint fiery red. It was obvious that it was very angry.

    "Yes, you can! However, I''m afraid that you won''t have the chance to use it fullyter!" After Leng ruoxue finished her sentence, she quickly infused her fire-type divine power into the cold shadow. In an instant, a few sharp sword gleams flew out again ...

    The centipede was huge and had no time to Dodge. It was extremely confident in its own strength, so it didn''t think of dodging either. Therefore, it allowed the sword rays to hit its body and feet.

    But this time, it hadpletely miscalcted.

    The fiery-red sword light hit its body and feet, and it was so painful that it wanted to roll on the ground. That heart-piercing pain almost took half of its life!

    How did this happen?

    Centipede couldn''t believe his eyes. The other party''s sword ray had also hit his body before, but nothing had happened to him, right? Why was it different this time?

    Not only was it different, but this time, the other party''s sword radiance had also cut off a few of its giant legs. And the pain of the giant foot leaving its body was something it never wanted to experience again in its life!

    It was too painful! It was too painful!

    Wuu ... Tears welled up in the centipede''srge eyes. What kind of trick did this woman use? How could he be so powerful! This woman who was holding a small pet was clearly weaker than it.

 Chapter 2702 So What If You Have More Hands (2)

    The centipede couldn''t figure it out. Its heart was bleeding when it saw the giant foot lying on the ground!

    "W-what are you doing?" Then, the centipede saw the woman in front of it pick up the few giant legs that had left it. It could not help but ask carefully, why did it feel that something was going to fall on its head?

    "I heard that the centipede is a medicinal ingredient, so of course I can''t waste it. I''m going to keep your leg for alchemy." Leng ruoxue answered the centipede''s question with a smile. Her pair of beautiful eyes kept on sizing up the centipede''s sturdy and hard ck shell.

    At once, the centipede was infuriated by Leng ruoxue''s words and the way she was sizing it up. It immediately roared,"human! How dare you! Do you know who I am?"

    "I know, you''re a centipede!" Leng ruoxue nodded.

    "Hmph! Ignorant human. I''m telling you, I''m not just a centipede, I''m also the chief of the entire centipede race in the divine world. At the same time, I''m also a trusted aide of God Lord fogripple. So if you''re smart, you''d better leave behind my foot and quickly leave. Otherwise, you''ll only die Here!" In a fit of rage, the centipede revealed its trump card.

    Initially, he thought that after it revealed his background, Leng ruoxue would be so frightened that she would immediately run away. Who knew that not only did she not leave after hearing his words, she even appeared to be in deep thought. This made the centipede n leader extremely puzzled.

    "As expected of Wu Cheng''s subordinate! I cut off a few of his legs, but not only did he not want to take revenge, he even wanted to let me go. " Leng ruoxueughed indifferently. In other words, she was saying,"little centipede, you''re so cowardly!"

    "Hmph! It''s good that you know. As subordinates of God Lord mist ripple, how could we stoop to the level of puny humans? so, this Lord will be magnanimous and not haggle with you. If you know what''s good for you, then quickly leave! Don''t force me to do it!" The centipede n leader did not catch the hidden meaning behind Leng ruoxue''s words. Instead, he spoke with pride.

    It was honored to be a subordinate of God Lord mist ripple!

    But in reality, it had thought of taking revenge after Leng ruoxue had chopped off a few of its legs. It was just that it had some instinctive fear of Leng ruoxue''s fire-attribute divine power. Thus, it would rather suffer a little than to be entangled with this human.

    However, how could Leng ruoxue be dismissed so easily? Especially after hearing that the other party was a trusted aide of ripple, she would not leave so easily. People from rime ice! How could he let her go?

    After some thought, Leng ruoxue continued to smile,""If you want me to leave, I''ll leave. Just take the initiative and offer me your body. Oh! This shell of yours should be pretty good for forging. "

    "Despicable human! How dare you try to steal my outer shell? you, you must be tired of living!" After the centipede heard this, it was furious again. It really felt that the woman in front of it really didn''t know what was good for her. It didn''t even want to argue with her, but why was she still so insensible? Little did it know that Leng ruoxue had only made up her mind to pester it endlessly after hearing it call itself a subordinate of the ripple mist.

    Therefore, the moment it revealed its identity, its fate was already decided.

    "You''ll know if I''m tired of living after you try. Come on! Let''s continue, chief centipede. " Leng ruoxue beckoned at the centipede, whose body was on fire from anger. Then, she shed out the cold shadow in her hand, signaling for the other party to quickly make a move.

    However, the centipede n leader did not act rashly. He looked at the calm Leng ruoxue, then nced at the sword in her hand that was emitting a cold aura. Suddenly, he turned around and retreated decisively!

    As he left, the centipede n leader thought to himself, I don''t want to waste my time with this lunatic! It was such a waste of time!

    Leng ruoxue was dumbfounded when she saw this.

    While she was still in a daze, the swift centipede n leader had already disappeared into the gray fog, without a trace.

    Leng ruoxue was extremely depressed!<novelnext></novelnext>

    What a mistake! She had never expected that the giant centipede would escape!

    What should he do now? The other party was Wu Yan''s subordinate, and he was really unwilling to let her go just like that!

    Wait a minute! Why would Wu Yan''s subordinates be here? Could it be that it also knew that he was somewhat unsightly, so it hid here? As such, it seemed that she could not let the centipede go! With such a powerful Beastie, it would definitely be a big problem to keep it.

    "Cang, we have to find that centipede and destroy it." After thinking for a while, Leng ruoxue spoke to Cang Dao very seriously.

    "En, that guy''s entire body is a treasure. Not only can it be used to refine pills, it can also be used to refine weapons. It''s indeed a rare material!" Azure nodded in agreement.

    Leng ruoxue was speechless. That was not what she meant! She just wanted to weaken the fog, but ... She couldn''t deny that Cang''s words were true. That centipede was a treasure.

    "Cang, let''s go find that centipede!" Leng ruoxue couldn''t be bothered to argue with Cang and directly said.

    "Girl, don''t be anxious. Wait for another two or three days, and we''ll meet it again." Cang had a look of confidence as he said mysteriously.

    "What?" Leng ruoxue was puzzled. What did this mean?

    "Aren''t you curious as to why that centipede is here?" Azure asked with a faint smile.

    "Why?" Leng ruoxue was very cooperative. Since Cang had said so, it shouldn''t be the childish reason she thought of before.

    "There''s a precious herb here, and that centipede was ordered to guard it. Originally, this centipede was The Guardian beast of that medicinal herb, but it waster subdued by that B * tch, Wu Han, so it became Wu Han''s ve!" This time, Azure didn''t keep him in suspense and exined.

    Leng ruoxue''s interest was piqued the moment she heard the word ''precious''. She asked,""Is that medicinal herb the reason you brought me here?"

    "Yes, that medicinal herb is very important to the rime ice. Therefore, we must get it." Azure clenched his furry little fist and said fiercely.

    "In that case, should we call uncle long and the others over? There''s strength in numbers!" Leng ruoxue suggested.

    However, Azure shook his head,"there''s no need to call them over. The two of us are enough."

    "Are you sure? What if Wu Xuanes here?" Leng ruoxue asked worriedly. Even though the fog ripple had been injured, she didn''t know how much better the woman''s injuries had gotten. She didn''t dare to let her guard down.

    "I''ll deal with her when shees, but I don''t think she''lle here. This ce is considered one of her secret bases. It''s not even marked on the map of the divine realm, so she definitely won''t expect us toe here. More importantly, the guards here are all idiots who rarely move around in the divine realm. They have never seen us before, so they naturally don''t know about the enmity between us and fog ice, so don''t worry! We''ll definitely be able to get those herbs!" Azure was full of confidence.

    This was also the reason why it didn''t allow Leng ruoxue to call uncle long and the others over. In thend of evil demons, there were countless pairs of eyes watching them. If the spies of fog ice discovered the actions of uncle long and the others, it would definitely rm fog ice, and it would make it difficult for them to snatch that medicinal herb.

 Chapter 2703 So What If You Have More Hands (3)

    "But we''ve already been discovered by the centipede. Is that okay?" Leng ruoxue was still a little worried.

    "That centipede is an idiot. It was so scared by you that it hid in the hole. Before the herb ripened, it would definitely not dare to leave, so don''t worry! It doesn''t have the intention to tattle. We just need to stay here in peace. It won''t think that our goal is that medicinal herb! At most, they''ll think that we''ve mistakenly entered this nameless mountain. " Cangughed evilly. Beforeing, he already knew the situation here like the back of his hand. However, he deliberately maintained a sense of mystery and didn''t tell Niu anything. Now that he thought about it, his decision was indeed right! When it saw Niu''s nk face, its mood was particrly good. Fortunately, Leng ruoxue wasn''t aware of its little evil interest. Otherwise, she would have vomited blood from depression.

    Hearing Cang''s words, Leng ruoxue could only let go of her worries and stay where she was. However, she was still very curious about the medicinal herb and finally couldn''t help but ask,""Cang, what is the herb that you said is very important to the rime ice? What''s the use of it?"

    "That herb is called the blood lotus flower. There is only one of it in the world. At that time, the seed of the blood lotus flower was also contaminated with a trace of chaos Qi. It can be considered a nt born from chaos and has some rtives with the fog. So, after the fog found it and subdued the centipede, the fog has ordered the centipede to guard it for tens of thousands of years. The moment the blood lotus flower matures, the fog will absorb the essence of the blood lotus flower. At that time, the cultivation of the fog will definitely take a big step forward. She might even be the true master of the divine realm. At that time, it would be even more difficult for us to deal with her! But fortunately, she was injured by the demonic man before, so even if she has absorbed the essence of the blood lotus flower, she can''tpletely use up her strength. However, with the essence of the blood lotus flower that has been around for tens of thousands of years, it will be easy for her to heal Wu Lian''s injuries. So, no matter what, we can''t let the blood lotus flower fall into the hands of Wu Lian!" Azure said very seriously.

    After Leng ruoxue heard these words, she nodded. She had never seen Cang show such a serious expression, so she naturally paid more attention to it.

    But she still had some questions.

    "Azure, how did you discover the existence of the blood lotus flower?" Leng ruoxue was very curious.

    "I''ve known about it for a long time and have been paying attention to it. However, the blood lotus flower grows extremely slowly. It''s been tens of thousands of years. Any other natural treasure would''ve been able to take form long ago, but that little flower hasn''t developed any spiritual consciousness yet. It still recognizes me!" Azure said with a bitter expression.

    "Uh! It''s been a long time indeed. In that case, you''ve been eyeing the blood lotus flower for a long time!" Leng ruoxue listened to Cang''sints and couldn''t help but let her imagination run wild. Between this beast and flower, there was clearly ...

    "Girl, how can you say that? We can''t let it fall into the hands of fog. I hate that woman. My greatest pleasure is to make trouble for her and make things difficult for her. So, we must get the blood lotus. " Azure reminded him seriously.

    "Yes, just because that flower is what Wu mo wants, I can''t give it to her! However, what kind of flower was the blood lotus flower? And what does it have to do with Xue Lian?" Leng ruoxue could not help but ask.

    "It doesn''t matter. They just look a little simr. However, snow lotuses are basically white, while blood lotus flowers are as red as blood. They are very bright." Cang exined.

    Leng ruoxue nodded her head, understanding the situation. "So the flower will mature in two or three days?" she continued.

    "Yup! After it matures, it will be able to develop intelligence. I''m really looking forward to what it will be like!" Azure said happily.

    Looking at its appearance, Leng ruoxue was even more certain that there was something going on between Cang and that flower ... Afraid that Cang would find out, Leng ruoxue quickly put away her improper thoughts and smiled,""Congrattions, you finally have the chance to meet!"

    "Girl, you''ll see it too!" Azure reminded.

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue nodded, but she couldn''t help but think to herself,''I''m not looking forward to it as much as you. I just don''t want that flower to be obtained by Wu Xiao.''

    Just like that, the two of them began to wait patiently.

    However, on the second day, the blood lotus flower that Cang had been waiting for did not mature.

    On the third day, from the morning, Leng ruoxue could clearly feel the increase in the spiritual energy in the mountain. Furthermore, there was an uncountable amount of spiritual energy swarming towards their location. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue and Cang knew that this was a sign that the blood lotus flower was maturing!

    Without waiting for Leng ruoxue to open her mouth, Cang teleported Leng ruoxue to a dark cave. The cave was so dark that he couldn''t even see his fingers.

    Leng ruoxue wanted to light up a small me but was stopped by Cang. "Girl, don''t light a fire," Cang Huan transmitted."You''ll scare the blood lotus flower. That little fellow is very timid!"

    Hearing Cang''s words, Leng ruoxue could only give up and silently endure the darkness in front of her. Actually, she really didn''t like such a dark ce, especially when there were a few other slightly unfamiliar auras besides them here. This made Leng ruoxue even more disgusted.

    Needless to say, those unfamiliar auras must have been sent by the mist to guard the blood lotus flower.

    Just as Leng ruoxue was feeling depressed that she did not know when the blood lotus flower would truly mature, suddenly, a small spot of light lit up not too far away from her. It was like a Firefly emitting a faint light. Slowly, the light expanded bit by bit. However, the speed at which the light expanded was really too slow. By the time the light was the size of a baby''s fist, an hour had passed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, the spiritual energy in the cave had obviously increased. Leng ruoxue''s sharp senses could also sense that the violent spiritual energy was swarming towards the light from all directions ...

    The few auras in the cave all held their breaths, not daring to disturb the blood lotus flower''s maturity.

    After an unknown period of time, the spirit Qi that had almost turned into liquid finally stopped being violent and slowly stabilized. The fresh air in the cave also made Leng ruoxue feel much morefortable.

    In an instant! The pitch-ck cave suddenly became as bright as day. Leng ruoxue could finally see the true appearance of the blood lotus flower in Cang''s mouth.

    It was a red flower the size of an adult''s palm. It was indeed very simr to a Snow Lotus. Its color was very bright, and the bright red petals were like drops of blood. They were crystal clear and beautiful! A faintyer of flowing light covered the petals, making the blood lotus flower appear even more noble. The tiny flower was like a king that no one dared to look at directly.

    However, at the same time that she saw the blood lotus flower, Leng ruoxue also saw the three ugly Beastie in front of them.

    In addition to the huge centipede, there was also a Spider that was as tall as a building, and a giant ck Ant with a golden crown on its head. Needless to say, these three guys were definitely Chiefs, Kings, or something of the sort!

    Seeing them, Leng ruoxue wanted to curse, but her good upbringing forced her to hold it in. She looked at the three ugly creatures in front of her with a face full of vignce.

    In an instant, four figures flew towards the blood lotus flower. One of the White figures, which was as fast as lightning, was naturally Azure, while the other three were the three ugly beasts.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she was prepared to lend Cang a hand to block the three beasts. Who knew that before she could even make a move, the heart of the tiny blood lotus spat out a red mist. Almost instantly, the three ugly beasts took a big step back at the same time. Cang took the opportunity to keep the blood lotus in his arms.

    Looking at Cang''s careful manner, as if he was holding a rare treasure, Leng ruoxue was even more certain that there was an extraordinary friendship between them. However, this was obviously not the time for gossip. There were still three very ugly Beastie eyeing them covetously!

    However, what surprised Leng ruoxue was that after the blood lotus flower was obtained by Cang, not only did the three ugly beasts not immediately rush forward to snatch it, they even looked as if they had suffered a huge blow. Especially the centipede n leader, his face hadpletely crumbled and tears were rolling down his face. Following that, he heard the centipede n leader choked with sobs,"Little blood, how can you treat me like this? I''ve been protecting you for tens of thousands of years!"

    As soon as he said this, the other two also burst into tears, as if they had been wronged, and joined in,""Little blood, you don''t want us anymore? In what way can we notpare to that d * MN cat?" After saying that, the other two were still burning with jealousy and red at Cang fiercely.

    Upon hearing this, Leng ruoxue looked at theplicated rtionship in front of her. She could not help but imagine,''could this be the so-called'' my lover is married, but I''m not the groom ''? No, it should be the lover that he had protected for tens of thousands of years, but the moment he woke up one day, he fell in love with someone else. It was obvious that The Guardian would be very sad!

    As for Cang, who was on the other side, he was obviously domineering. He fought one against three, using his small body to fight against three huge monsters!

    Leng ruoxue''s mind was filled with wild thoughts. Just then, she heard an extremely childish voice ring out by her ear.

    "So what if you have protected me for tens of thousands of years? You still want me to die, don''t you?" The childish voice sounded very angry.

    "You guys can''tpare to Azure in any way!" He added.

    Look at how smart this little guy is! Although it had just gained sentience, it was clear that these three ugly fellows were not as good as Cang, who was obviously more interested in it!

    Leng ruoxue supported the idea of the tiny blood lotus flower. And he quickly expressed it with his actions. She pped.

    "Little guy, you''ve made a wise choice! These three monsters didn''t have good intentions. They were monsters who specialized in deceiving children! Fortunately, you didn''t fall for it!" Leng ruoxue praised as she wished for the world to be in chaos.

    "Thank you, but I''m not a little guy. You are!" The blood lotus flower corrected Leng ruoxue''s words in a serious manner.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue felt depressed for a moment.

    Alright! She understood what the other party meant! She quickly decided not to argue with a nt that had lived for tens of thousands of years because she would lose miserably.

 Chapter 2704 Dont Stop Me (1)

    Leng ruoxue was smart enough to maintain her silence. However, the other three ugly fellows were unwilling to be left out. They were unwilling to be ignored. More importantly, the blood lotus flower''s words had caused them to be heartbroken.

    The giant centipede had a look of betrayal on its face as it said,""Little blood, how can you say that we are sending you to your death? We''re all doing this for your own good!"

    "You''re sending me to my death for my own good?" Little blood said angrily, its tender voice was so angry that it was a little sharp.

    "This can''t be considered suicide, right? It''s just to maximize your role as a nt. And think about it, if you can be a part of the master God, how great of an honor would that be for you!" The giant centipede tried to persuade the angry red flower.

    However, the flower became angrier and angrier when it heard this. It was so angry that it was trembling. Then, everyone heard a red flower that had just gained sentience curse,""Bullshit! Who would want to be a part of that B * tch! Whose grandfather had said that sending one to death was the greatest use of nts? Then why don''t you just go and die? F * ck! Why don''t you just go and die? Not only can your body be used to refine pills, but it can also be used to refine weapons, so it''s much more useful than me. Why don''t you take the initiative to offer yourself and let others kill you?"

    The blood lotus flower was furious, and the consequences were severe. Moreover, with its anger, the red mist that spurted out from the center of the flower became even more intense. The three Beastie, led by the centipede, hurriedly took a fewrge steps back in fear.

    Azure held the blood lotus flower with an indifferent expression and looked at the three with a faint smile. Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with ck lines.

    She couldn''t understand how a little guy who had just gained sentience could learn to curse. Could it be self-taught? The possibility of this should be very low, right? Moreover, that person didn''t admit that she was the little guy''s flower and even called Wu Chen a bitch! This was most likely the Cang sect!

    It had to be said that Leng ruoxue was right!

    These words were really from the Azure sect. Although Azure rarely appeared by the blood lotus flower''s side, he could stillmunicate with little flower spiritually! Over time, the pure blood lotus was instilled by Cang into the fog that it was a bad guy! It was a slut! It was the idea of grandmother Wolf, who wanted to eat it, and it was deeply ingrained in the blood lotus flower''s heart. As for the three beasts who had been ordered to protect the blood lotus flower, Azure had also spoken ill of them. Because of this, even if Azure didn''t appear often, flowery didn''t really care about those three.

    Moreover, it did not have any intelligence, so even if they wanted tomunicate, there was no way. The three beasts definitely did not have Azure''s ability tomunicate with the blood lotus flower that had no intelligence. As such, the three of them were naturally in a tragedy! Xiao Hua only treated them as servants. At least with someone to protect them, it didn''t have to worry too much about its safety. More importantly, it was very clear that as long as it was not mature, the ripple witch would not be willing to eat it.

    That was why it had been living a carefree life for the past tens of thousands of years. Now that it had matured, it meant that danger wasing. It was time for the two sides to fall out. Now that it had the protection of the thick-skinned Azure, it naturally didn''t need to fear these three guys!

    It had to be said that Azure''s upbringing had been very sessful, and the blood lotus flower was very dependent on it. The closeness between the beast and the flower had greatly provoked the three ugly beasts, who were burning with jealousy.

    Seeing how the other party treated Cang as a love rival, Leng ruoxue was both amused and speechless. However, she knew that the Little Flower was not to be trifled with. The red mist that came out of the flower''s pistil was poisonous. Although she didn''t know what would happen if she came into contact with it, but looking at the three of them ''fearful expressions, the poison was probably not light.

    Leng ruoxue was secretly making guesses at the side. The three Beastie, who had lost their rationality and flown into a rage out of humiliation, were conversing privately through voice transmission. They would even cast their gazes towards Leng ruoxue from time to time, causing her to be baffled.

    Why were the three of them looking at it? Just as Leng ruoxue was feeling puzzled, she heard Qing Jue''s chuckling in her heart.

    She could not help but wipe the sweat off her forehead. Before she could ask, Qing Jue''s voice was heard.

    "Big sister, they''re trying to get their hands on you!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What?" Leng ruoxue didn''t understand. Even though they were enemies, shouldn''t they be dealing with their love rival now? Why did he have any ideas about her?

    However, before Leng ruoxue could ask, she saw three huge ck shadows Pouncing towards her from the corner of her eye. She dodged nimbly and jumped to a safe ce at the side, causing the three to miss.

    The three Beastie''s anger burned even more when they saw that they had failed. The centipede n leader was so furious that he spat out a ck Poison at Leng ruoxue. At the same time, the giant spider spat out countless light yellow, web-like threads from its mouth, which were scattered towards Leng ruoxue.

    The big ck Ant waved its two huge pincers and pounced towards Leng ruoxue once again.

    The attacks that these three beasts used were all their most powerful attacks. They had made up their minds to teach Leng ruoxue a lesson, so all three of them were going all out.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she was so angry that she wanted to curse the heavens! ''Damn it!'' This was bullying! She wasn''t the one snatching his love away, so why was he trying to force himself on her? If you have the ability, go find a group of people and beat them up!

    This bunch of bastards who bully the weak and fear the strong! Leng ruoxue was enraged. She immediately threw out a small me. The small me split into three in the air and flew towards the three beasts from different directions.

    As soon as the centipede n leader saw the me, he was instinctively afraid and slowed down his pace. However, the other two did not know the truth. They continued to shoot out their pincers. The one that was waving its pincers increased its strength, determined to take Leng ruoxue down.

    ording to their thoughts, the woman in front of them was the owner of that hateful cat. As long as they killed this woman, that cat would not be a threat!

    He would deal with the cat after he killed this woman!

    It had to be said that Beastie also knew how to capture the king before capturing the bandits!

    Unfortunately, the weak woman in their eyes was not what she looked like. Therefore, the three Beastie who had this thought were destined to miscalcte.

    The first to suffer were the two spiders and ants who did not know the truth and thought that Leng ruoxue was easy to bully! Just as they were about to continue attacking Leng ruoxue, the small me Leng ruoxue had releasednded lightly on their backs. Without giving them any chance to react, the small me turned into a huge fire with a ''Swoosh''. The raging mes rose to a height of three feet and directly surrounded the two gigantic beasts ...

    At the same time, a painful wail came from the fire. The wail grew louder, then gradually faded away, and finally disappeared little by little.

    Seeing this, the centipede n leader was so scared that his legs went weak. He wanted to run, but he could only look at Leng ruoxue with a trembling face. His body, which was thousands of meters long, was so scared that he was paralyzed!

    It waspletely dumbfounded!

    How did this happen? How did this happen?

 Chapter 2705 Dont Stop Me (2)

    What kind of me was that? how could it be so powerful? Its two littlepanions didn''t even resist, and they went silent.

    This ... Was he dead? The centipede n leader didn''t dare to think any further, but its huge body that was trembling violently revealed the boundless fear in its heart.

    It had long known that the me was not simple, but it did not expect it to be more powerful than it had imagined. At the thought of this, it suddenly realized that the woman had not killed it because she had been merciful!

    Wuu ... How did this happen?

    The centipede n leader asked himself for the umpteenth time. That woman clearly looked so weak, so how could she have such a powerful me? This didn''t make sense! The centipede n leader really wanted to roar into the sky! But at this time, what it regretted even more was that it had treated this woman as a soft persimmon. Now, not only was the persimmon not soft, it might even eat it!

    As the fear in her heart grew, Leng ruoxue was no longer a weak woman in the eyes of the centipede n leader. She was a demon! That''s right! Brutal demon! It was an extremely terrifying demon that was not even as big as its head!

    That ... It really wanted to ask, great demon! Can you let me go? Sob ... It deeply regretted provoking Leng ruoxue.

    Just as the centipede n leader was filled with worry and trying to think of a way, the 30-foot-tall me not far away gradually extinguished. The mes on the giant spider and ant turned into two small mes and fused with another me. Then, the small me slowly floated beside the centipede n leader, but it did not continue to attack.

    But even so, it was enough to scare the centipede n leader out of his wits. With a casual nce, it discovered that its two littlepanions were no longer breathing, leaving only two stiff bodies, reminding them that they had once existed, and also reminding the centipede n leader that everything he saw was not a dream!

    "Let, let me go! "Wu ..." After hesitating for a long time, the centipede tribe leader finally gave in under the threat of the little me beside him!

    "I won ''t!" Leng ruoxue spat out these two words indifferently. Then, she intentionally said in a dissatisfied tone,""Didn''t you just say that the blood lotus flower''s sacrifice would be worth it? Now, I also want your sacrifice to be worth it. You see, I''ve kept the bodies of your two little friends! I''m going to use them to refine weapons. Inparison, your body is more useful. Since you can refine pills and weapons, I''ve kept them alive!"

    With such an exnation, the centipede n leader finally understood why Leng ruoxue did not kill him. Oh ... So it''s because the living ingredients are fresher!

    The centipede n leader was very regretful, so regretful that his intestines were turning green! But was there any use in regretting now? It was a little confused.

    After a long silence, the centipede tribe leader finally turned his gaze to the blood lotus flower and sobbed,""Little blood, are you going to watch me get killed by humans?"

    "The earlier you die, the earlier you reincarnate. I will pray for you!" The blood lotus flower said without even thinking.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but burst outughing. This little flower was quite cute! His words were also sharp. Furthermore, to the centipede n leader''s ears, how sad would those words be!

    Sure enough, when the centipede n leader heard this, tears streamed down his face. At first, he cried silently, but in the end, he simply burst into tears. As he cried, heined,"little flower, you are too heartless. I have protected you for tens of thousands of years. Now that you have a new love, it''s fine if you don''t want me anymore. How can you let the owner of your new love kill me?" Wu...How could you hurt my fragile heart like this! I''m so sad! I don''t want to live anymore! Wu...Don''t stop me!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    As he cried and cried, the centipede n leader wanted to use his head to bang against the mountain wall. However, before he did so, he intentionally looked at Leng ruoxue. In the end, his gaze stopped on the little red flower for a very long time before he turned back reluctantly. "Don''t stop me! I''m going tomit suicide!"

    When Leng ruoxue, Cang and the blood lotus saw this, they didn''t speak. Other than the sound of sobbing, the entire ce was silent. However, at this moment, all three of their attention was focused on the centipede n leader.

    As the centipede n leader''s head got closer to the mountain wall, it should have hit the wall with a bang. However, the three of them waited for a moment, and no one heard the sound of the wall hitting. The centipede n leader turned his head again and roared with grief and anger,""You guys are too much! There''s no humanity at all! You saw that I was about tomit suicide, but you didn''t stop me. Wu...Bad guy! You''re all bad guys!"

    "Didn''t you tell us not to stop them?" Leng ruoxue''s forehead was filled with ck lines as she said this in a speechless manner.

    In fact, what she wanted to say was that she was fine with both the living and dead centipedes, so she didn''t want to stop them. Moreover, they weren''t friends, so what was there to stop? in any case, the centipede would end up dead in the end! If hemitted suicide, he might be able to escape earlier! Thus, Leng ruoxue was very supportive of its wise choice.

    "That''s right! You already told us not to stop you. If we really do stop you, won''t we just ruin your ns?" Azure alsoughed evilly.

    "I said I''m not allowed to stop you, and you really don''t care if I''m dead or Alive? Do you have to be so inhumane!" The centipede fire roared.

    "Little centipede, can you please recognize our rtionship? Don''t be so stupid, you''re on our side, what does your life or death have to do with us? Why do we have to be kind to you?" Azure reminded him.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that Beastie was confused, it wouldn''t have said such nonsense to the other party. Fortunately, after listening to Leng ruoxue and Cang''s words, the centipede n leader finally regained some of his rationality and wasn''t as stupid as before!

    "Wu...You, what do you want? Little blood has already been taken by you guys, I have nothing left, and you guys still won''t let me go?" After a long time, the centipede n leader finally woke uppletely and asked.

    "You''re Wu Cheng''s subordinate, it''s impossible for us to let you go!" Cang replied with a smile after hearing the words of the centipede n leader.

    "Do you know that you''re going against God Lord fogripple? You guys stole her things, she won''t let you guys go. Aren''t you afraid?" The centipede n leader asked in confusion. It didn''t know where this man and beast had gotten the courage to steal food from God Lord mist Ripple''s mouth. This was simply courting death!

    "Even if we don''t snatch that slut''s things, she won''t let us off! We''re natural enemies, and we''re destined to kill each other! So, it doesn''t make much of a difference to us whether we snatch her things or not. Do you understand now?" Azure said with a smile.

    "Understood!" The centipede race chief wanted to cry, but no tears came out. So these two fellows had a grudge against God Lord mist ripple to begin with! Then it could be considered to have run into the hands of the enemy! No wonder it was unwilling to let it go!

    After understanding this, the centipede n leader felt that he could only wait for death! However, it still couldn''t help but ask,""Can you give me a quick death? Don''t let me die too painfully. "

 Chapter 2706 Dont Stop Me!(3)

    "It depends on the situation!" Leng ruoxue replied calmly.

    The moment the centipede n leader heard this answer, he felt extremely unsettled! What was the meaning of this? Can you not torture me like this? Give him a quick one?

    Unfortunately, Leng ruoxue did not know what the centipede n leader was thinking, and Qing Jue did not tell her either. However, she could more or less sense the centipede n leader''s gloominess. She chuckled evilly and continued to ask,""Since you''re the leader of the centipede n, where are your nsmen? Call him out for me to see!"

    Leng ruoxue didn''t want to leave any hidden dangers behind. Since she had captured the centipede n leader, she naturally had to deal with his nsmen to avoid any trouble.

    "I don''t have any nsmen. I''m the only one in my n." The centipede n leader replied honestly.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she was conflicted. You''re alone, and you still have the nerve to call yourself the n leader? You''re clearly amander with a pole!

    "What about them? Where are the nsmen?" Leng ruoxue did not give up. She pointed at the dead spiders and ants.

    "They don''t have it either!" The centipede n leader said, a little embarrassed.

    "..." Leng ruoxue did not know what to say.

    Seeing Leng ruoxue''s distrustful gaze, the centipede n leader was so scared that his heart was trembling. He quickly exined,""It''s like this. The lifespans of insect-type beasts from the deity world are extremely short. Not only are we weak, but we also have many natural enemies. Therefore, it''s extremely difficult for us to survive in the deity world. Tens of thousands of years have passed, and our nsmen have either died or been killed. Now, there are only three of us left in our branch. Sob ... We''re very miserable!"

    As he spoke, the centipede n leader wanted to y the emotional card again.

    However, Leng ruoxue waspletely unmoved. She only subconsciously nced at Cang. Seeing Cang nod, Leng ruoxue then stopped doubting the centipede n leader''s words.

    Then, she took out a rope and tied up the centipede tribe leader, who was tactful and did not struggle, firmly. She then threw him into the house with the other two behemoths.

    After she was done, Leng ruoxue smiled at Cang and said,""Cang, can we leave this time?"

    "Yes. However, there are still some collections of the three Beastie in this mountain. We have to steal them." Azure smiled evilly.

    "I know the ce!" The blood lotus hurriedly said upon hearing this.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she felt a little sympathy for the centipede n leader''s three beasties. They were protecting a little flower who was a traitor! However, this was good. It was very much to her liking!

    Following that, under Xiao Hua''s guidance, the centipede n leader and the other two beasts ''collection became Leng ruoxue'' s. The three beasts had collected a lot of good things over the years, including countless high-quality medicinal herbs. However, ording to the blood lotus flower''sint, these medicinal herbs were collected by the three of them to give to the mist ripple bitch!

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she felt even more at ease! It would be a waste not to take fog''s things!

    After tidying up the treasures of the three Beastie, Leng ruoxue was prepared to let Cang bring her home. Who knew that Cang would wave his hand and ask her to wait. Then, she heard Cang raise his voice and roar at the sky. "Wavering bitch! I sold your petals for one Jingshi each, and the blood lotus flower that you''ve been coveting now belongs to me! Hahaha!"

    This arrogantughter, apanied by the pressure Cang Yan released, spread throughout the entire divine realm.

    Upon hearing this, Leng ruoxue broke out in cold sweat!

    Why didn''t he run away after doing something bad? why did he announce it to the world?

    However, in the entire immortal realm, only Azure would dare to do this! He just didn''t know if fog would be so angry that she would vomit blood after hearing these provocative words!

    Leng ruoxue was suddenly filled with anticipation!

    The facts proved that she had guessed correctly!

    At this moment, although Wu Xiao had been healing in seclusion, Cang''s voice was too powerful. The barrier she had set up could not block it at all. Therefore, when the voice entered her ears, she, who was healing, spat out a mouthful of dark red blood and fainted from anger.

    By the time she woke up and teleported to the mountain where the blood lotus flower grew, the mountain was already empty.

    The extremely furious Wu Xuan was so angry that she directly used her divine power to bombard the innocent mountain. In the end, she fainted beside the broken mountain rocks.

    The frightened subordinates then hurriedly carried her back to the Divine Master''s estate.

    At the same time, in the Leng family''s residence in thend of demons, there was a long silence because of the provocative words that came from the sky not long ago.

    At that time, uncle long and the others were chatting in the living room. The people present at that time included the ascender Alliance''s chief and Li Jing. As they did not see Leng ruoxue, they did not leave. However, just as everyone was having a good time chatting, the sudden voice gave them a big shock!

    Inparison, uncle long and the others were still calm. Although they were breaking out in cold sweat, the ascender Alliance''s master and Li Jing had already turned pale and ashen!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Because the petals of rime ice were bought by the two of them!

    If this matter was known by Wu Yan, she would probablye to settle the score with them!

    After an unknown period of time, the Alliance master''s question finally came from the silent living room,""That voice just now, was it miss Leng''s little white cat?"

    "Yes, I am!" Uncle long looked at the Alliance master sympathetically. He had heard from the Alliance master that Cang had sold two petals to him and Li jingcai to save them. When he thought of this, he immediately consoled her,""Don''t worry, no one will know that you bought the petals of the mist ripple bitch!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Can you not call her a B * tch in front of them? The Alliance master couldn''t help but feel disgusted. He really couldn''t take it anymore!

    Although he didn''t have a good impression of Wu Chen, this illegitimate master God, at least on the surface, he would still respect her. But now, these guys in front of him had to add the word "bitch" when they talked about Wu Chen, which made him quite uneasy!

    However, he also knew that the other party would not care about his thoughts! Therefore, he only thought about it in his heart and did not intend to say out such a request that would obviously annoy the other party.

    After some thought, he couldn''t help but ask,""Who is that little white cat? Gut...So gutsy!"

    When he said this, he couldn''t help but wipe off his cold sweat. He couldn''t deny that he was really a little frightened.

    "Do you know Cang? That little white cat is Cang. " Uncle long didn''t intend to hide it and told the truth.

    "Cang? Are you talking about the God-protecting Pagoda, Ling Cang?" The Alliance master''s eyes suddenly widened as he spoke in disbelief. Anyone who had lived in the divine realm for a long time would know of Cang''s great name. However, he had never thought that the little white cat would be Cang.

    Uncle long nodded and didn''t say much.

    On the other hand, the Alliance master was still in shock. His mouth was half-open, and after a long time, he finally said,""Wasn''t it said that Azure doesn''t have a master? Then what is its rtionship with miss Leng?"

    "Cang has acknowledged little Xue ''er as his master. Why? haven''t you heard?" Uncle long pretended to be surprised, then put on a look of realization.""It''s not strange that you didn''t hear about it. How could the ripple witch let such an important piece of news spread? And our Xue ''er keeps a low profile, she''s never willing to show off about these things ..."

    Hearing uncle Long''s words, the Alliance master didn''t know what to feel. In fact, he really wanted to ask,"Sir, aren''t you showing off by saying this?" However, he knew that he must not offend his master in her territory. At the same time, he felt that he should reconsider Leng ruoxue''s position!

    From the looks of it, if the ascender Alliance wanted to befriend Leng ruoxue, they were obviously trying to climb up the socialdder! However, he was not willing to make the ascender Alliance think that they were beneath Leng ruoxue. After all, he was an extremely proud person. This fact made him feel rather conflicted. He didn''t even know what to do!

    However, he was even more unwilling to give up the chance to befriend Leng ruoxue!

    The Alliance master fell silent again.

    Uncle long and the others also knew that the general Lord had suffered too much today, so they ended their conversation considerately and arranged for the general Lord and Li Jing to rest.

    Without outsiders, uncle long and the others were able to chat more freely.

    "AI! He didn''t know where Xue ''er had been taken by Cang! There''s no news either!" Uncle long said with a bitter expression.

    "Who said it wasn ''t! That detestable girl, isn''t she afraid that we''ll be worried?" At the mention of this, the master of the ning family gritted his teeth in hatred, but he couldn''t contact Xue ''er, so he couldn''t do anything!

    However, he was very clear that the reason he couldn''t contact Xue ''er was definitely Cang''s doing. Because other than him, no one else had such great ability!

    "It can''t be considered as no news! Didn''t Azure mention the blood lotus flower before?" Dongfang Yue couldn''t help but interject when he heard the two old men''sints.

    But then, he received angry res from uncle long and master ning, and then he heard the two angry, handsome old men shout in unison,""Do you know where the blood lotus flower is?"

    Hearing this, Dongfang Yue could only keep his mouth shut!

    Sob ... I can''t afford to offend a jealous old man!

    Seeing that Dongfang Yue was being honest, uncle long felt that it was not interesting, so he left the living room in a Huff.

    After he took the lead and left, the people present also left one by one.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue had no idea that her family was in a small argument because of her whereabouts!

    "Cang, where are we going? Aren''t you going home?" Seeing Cang bring her to a foreign city, Leng ruoxue was lost.

 Chapter 2707 Madam, I Know I Was Wrong (1)

    "Go back! However, let''s go do something else before we go back. " Azure smiled evilly.

    "What?" Leng ruoxue was very puzzled. Was Cang still not satisfied after taking away the blood lotus flower that the ripple mist slut had taken a fancy to? What else do you want to do?

    It had to be said that Leng ruoxue was right again.

    In reality, ever since Leng ruoxue and the others were attacked by the fog, Azure had been holding back a grudge. It was just that it had been holding back and not looking for trouble with the fog. It was so patient because it was waiting for the day the blood lotus flower ripened! It had long decided that the moment the blood lotus flower ripened would be the moment when it would feel the most heartache. After all, who would be able to stand the fact that something that they had been looking forward to for tens of thousands of years now belonged to someone else!

    But now, it felt that since it had stolen the blood lotus flower, it could do something else in passing. In any case, they were all rime ice, so it was the same as stealing one, and it was the same as stealing two. In that case, it didn''t seem like it was a big deal to get more. With this thought in mind, it brought Leng ruoxue back here. Of course, this was only their first stop. After all, it was the closest to the nameless mountain where the blood lotus flower resided!

    "Girl, I remember you saying that you''ve recruited all the Guild leaders in the godly continent?" Azure asked with a smile.

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue nodded. This matter was no longer a secret in the devil''s Land.

    "What''s the use of guilds that do quests in the godly continent? If you want to ept us, then ept those from the divine realm! "You bastard!" Wiping out all the Guild quests in the divine realm is the same as cutting off half of the arm of that wastrel!" Azure couldn''t help but remind him.

    "You''re here for the divine realm''s quest Guild?" Leng ruoxue was enlightened. Why would Azuree to an unfamiliar city for no reason? it turned out that he had the intention of taking on the guilds here for quests. However, wouldn''t it be a little dangerous to take in all the quests in the divine realm?

    However, Leng ruoxue truly felt that this was a good idea, especially after she had a taste of the benefits in the godly maind. However, the Guild had also epted the divine realm''s quest. She had never thought about it before. Oh! It wasn''t that she hadn''t thought about it, but it was only for a moment. After all, she was still afraid of alerting the enemy.

    She didn''t want to drive that bitch, Wu Cheng, crazy, but looking at Cang''s current thoughts, it was clear that he wanted to drive Wu Cheng crazy. Or it could be said that it had already driven the mist ripple crazy!

    When she thought of this, Leng ruoxue didn''t wait for Cang to reply and couldn''t help but ask,""Azure, you''vepletely angered Rime by snatching away the blood lotus flower. Shouldn''t we return to Demon City first to guard against the sneak attack of that wretched Rime?"

    "Don''t worry, she doesn''t even have the ability tounch a sneak attack now. That B * tch was so angry at our little tricks that she vomited blood and even fainted a few times!" Cang covered his mouth with his furry little paws andughed secretly.

    Ugh! You vomited blood because of your little tricks, right? Leng ruoxue could swear that she really did not do anything! She had beenpletely abducted by Cang! However, she was on Cang''s side, so it didn''t seem like there was any point in denying it! This was because Wu Jing must have already determined that she was also involved.

    "From what you''ve said, the ripple mist bitch''s injuries must have worsened! Why don''t we ... Sneak attack her?" Leng ruoxue suggested after some thought. Take her life while she''s sick! What a ssic saying!

    "Girl, although I agree with your opinion, you should know that a starving camel is still bigger than a horse! It won''t do us any good if we sneak attack her now. If she decides to go all out and fight to the death, we''ll both suffer heavy losses, and that''s not the result I want!" Azure calmly analyzed.

    After hearing Wan Cang''s opinion, Leng ruoxue calmed down. That''s right! With the crazy personality of the Rime people, they might really fight to the death with them. Of course, that was if they forced the other party into a corner.

    But what they were doing now was not enough to drive Wu Chen crazy? Leng ruoxue was conflicted and at a loss. For a moment, she did not know what to do.

    Cang saw through Leng ruoxue''s thoughts and smiled,""Girl, although the blood lotus flower is very important to Wu Yan, it''s not enough for her to fight to the death. You know, based on my understanding of her, she must be thinking about snatching the blood lotus flower back one day, so this is not a dead end for her. But once we make her lose her way out, she will definitely not let us have an easy time! AI! I know that bitch too well!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Alright, I''ll do as you say." Cold''s words made Leng ruoxue unable to refute.

    Azure nodded in satisfaction, then pointed at the city gate with his w.""Let''s start from here on the quest to conquer the divine realm! Let''s go!"

    "Oh! Set off! Let''s go!" Suddenly, a young and tender voice rang out.

    Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with ck lines. This little flower that had always been in Cang''s arms, he didn''t expect her to be so eager to see the world in chaos! Moreover, it didn''t know who it had inherited its boisterous and lively personality from!

    "Let''s go!" Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    Just like that, a man, a beast, and a flower began their journey to subdue the divine realm mission Guild!

    Half a monthter, other than the headquarters of the mission Guild in Imperial City, all the other mission guilds in the divine realm were now in Leng ruoxue''s possession. Leng ruoxue had earned a lot from those mission guilds. Of course, for the sake of the mission Guild''s business of Infernal Affairs, she had left some resources for the mission Guild. Otherwise, the Divine Master''s residence would have been suspicious!

    With Azure''s violent cooperation, the Guild leaders of the major cities ''quest guilds had almost no chance to resist and were obediently captured! Leng ruoxue was naturally happy to be at ease.

    After sweeping through the entire God Realm, Leng ruoxue, who thought that she could go home, was in a mess when she found out that Cang was going to the Imperial City and had taken over the Guild headquarters.

    The Rime bitch had just been provoked, and now they''re taking the initiative to send themselves to her door.

    If Rime were to know that the two of them had gone to the Imperial City, she wondered if she woulde and chase after them with her injuries. Leng ruoxue was suddenly curious.

    However, she was still unwilling to waste her time in the headquarters of the Imperial City. She was a little homesick. More importantly, she knew very well that when she returned home, her Godfather and the others would probablyin again. Sob ... Thinking of this, she was a little sad!

    "Azure, are you sure you want to go to the Imperial City?" Leng ruoxue knew that it would be hard to convince Cang, who was in high spirits, so she could only ask.

    "Of course, we''ve alreadye this far, so how can we return empty-handed?" Cang heavily nodded.

    Yes! They were now very, very close to the Imperial City, only less than a thousand meters away. If the guards were more focused, they might be able to discover their presence. Leng ruoxue could not help but secretly praise them. But now, the attention of the city guards was obviously not on them. In other words, she didn''t expect the two of them to dare toe to Yu city!

    "Then I''ll change my appearance!" Jian Cang''s will was very firm, so Leng ruoxue could only give up her life to apany him.

    "Why are you changing your appearance?" When Azure heard this, he blinked his eyes and a puzzled expression appeared on his face.

 Chapter 2708 Madam, Im Sorry (2)

    "You don''t want us to enter the city like this, do you?" Leng ruoxue was speechless. Cang had previously said that they couldn''t provoke Rime now! If they really went in like this, wouldn''t Wu Cheng go crazy?

    "Can''t I?" Azure asked innocently.

    Leng ruoxue looked at Cang, then nced at the little red flower that it had been holding in its arms. She sighed and said,""Do you think we''re suitable to enter the defense city in our current state?"

    She was in Wu Xiao''s eyes, and Cang was seen as a life and death enemy by Wu Xiao. In addition, the blood lotus flower in Cang''s arms had been coveted by Wu Xiao for a long time. This man, beast, and flower was definitely sending a sheep into the Tiger''s mouth!

    Of course, the Tiger was only injured, but there was no guarantee that the Tiger would note to catch them when it heard that they wereing!

    Such a fact made Leng ruoxue extremely confused. Previously, Azure had said that they couldn''t take advantage of a certain someone''s illness tounch a sneak attack, as that might make the other party desperate. However, at this moment, wouldn''t what they were prepared to do make the other party go crazy?

    Leng ruoxue deeply felt that as long as Wu Chen found out that they had entered the Imperial City, that old woman would definitely appear with injuries! At that time, I''m afraid I won''t be able to avoid it even if I want to!

    She even suspected that although Cang said that he couldn''t take advantage of Wu Xiao''s serious injuries tounch a sneak attack, he still hadn''t given up on the idea of angering her to death.

    It had to be said that angering the other party to death was indeed much easier than a sneak attack!

    "I don''t think it''s inappropriate at all! Girl, we''re going to Yu city to do something, not to fight with Wu Yan. I think, with her current injuries, as long as we don''t provoke her, she won''t easily make a move! That person is very patient, you have to believe in her self-control!" Cang knew Leng ruoxue''s thoughts andforted her.

    Ugh! Wasn''t this considered a provocation? Leng ruoxue was speechless. However, she knew that in Cang''s heart, as long as they didn''t attack the Divine Master''s estate, it definitely wouldn''t be considered a provocation!

    Moreover, the things they had to do in the Guild for the mission ...

    Alright! It was not a provocation if it was not exposed! In normal business dealings, the Divine Master''s estate couldn''t possibly not make any money!

    Just like that, Leng ruoxue calmed down!

    Then, she carried Cang, and Cang carried the red blood lotus flower. The human, beast, and flower swaggered towards the entrance of the Imperial City.

    When they arrived at the Imperial City''s Gate, the guards ''eyes almost popped out of their sockets when they saw Leng ruoxue. Their mouths were half-open, and they could not form aplete sentence for a long time. And it wasn''t just one guard. The guards at the city gate all looked like they had seen a ghost when they saw her!

    Their iparably shocked and incredulous gazes caused Leng ruoxue to feel depressed. AI! This was the tragedy of being famous! He would be recognized wherever he went, especially when he was in the enemy''s territory!

    "I want to enter the city!" After feeling depressed, Leng ruoxue immediately adjusted her state of mind. She nced at the guard and deliberately put on a noble and cold appearance as she spoke calmly.

    Upon hearing this, the guards instantly went into a frenzy and caused amotion! After themotion, the guard leader braced himself and asked with a vignt look,""What are we doing in the city?"

    "Do you need to ask so clearly? In the past, Imperial City didn''t need to do this!" Leng ruoxue pretended to be unhappy.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "This is a new rule." The leader of the guards said blindly, but he couldn''t help but think in his heart,"others can choose not to ask, but you, a dangerous terrorist, can''t not ask!"

    "Oh! I''m going into the city to look for the Guild of quests. I have a quest to issue!" Hearing the Guard''s words, Leng ruoxue was kind and did not expose him. Instead, she cooperated and took the initiative to exin.

    When he heard that Leng ruoxue was here to issue a mission to the Guild, the guard leader was instantly relieved. However, after he calmed down, he felt that something was not quite right. Wait a minute! You don''t have toe to Imperial City to issue a mission, right? One had to know that branch guilds for missions were everywhere in the divine realm! Why did he have toe here?

    With that thought, the guard leader began to doubt Leng ruoxue''s motive and asked,""The Guild has quests everywhere. Why did youe to Imperial City?"

    These words were met with Leng ruoxue''s extremely disdainful gaze. Following that, the guard leader heard Leng ruoxue sneer,""My mission level is too high, so I can onlye to the headquarters. Hmph! If it wasn''t for the fact that the mission was always in Yu city, I really wouldn''t want toe here! Why don''t you suggest that we change the location of the mission headquarters? If that''s the case, I wouldn''t havee!"

    ..."Always changing ces? Did he dare to mention it? The leader of the guards was incited by Leng ruoxue''s words and instantly wilted. He exined with a smile,""I ... I just wanted to ask more clearly. I don''t have any other meaning!"

    Who asked you to be a terrorist? He had to be on guard!

    "I understand. I know that my rtionship with rime ice has given you a headache in the past, but please believe in my sincerity. This time, I came to Imperial City only to find the mission Guild to issue a mission!" Leng ruoxue was very understanding. The expression on her beautiful face was so sincere, causing the guard leader to feel guilty.

    He truly felt that he shouldn''t have suspected Leng ruoxue. If she really wanted to cause trouble, would she have obediently entered the city through the city gate?

    However, even if he believed Leng ruoxue''s words, he didn''t dare to make the decision to let her into the Imperial City. He could only smile carefully and say,""Miss Leng, I can''t make the decision if you want to enter the city. You have to go back and ask for instructions. Can you please wait for a moment?"

    "Sure!" Leng ruoxue smiled and nodded. At the same time, she transmitted a message to Azure,""Cang, do you see? They don''t trust us and are not willing to let us enter the city. "

    "Calm down! They won''t dare to offend us at this time, so don''t worry! They''ll let us in!" Azure said with confidence.

    Seeing how confident Cang was, Leng ruoxue naturally didn''t say anything more.

    However, after the guard leader sent the news of Leng ruoxue''s arrival at the Imperial City back to the Divine Master''s residence, it caused everyone in the Divine Master''s residence to be in a state of panic. When Xia Yi and the other two Hierarch saw this, they could only hold an emergency meeting to discuss this matter.

    However, after a long discussion, they still could note to a conclusion. Not only were their opinions unable to reach a consensus, but they were also divided into several groups. There were those who agreed to let Leng ruoxue into the city to settle some matters, and there were also those who requested to reject her. There were even those who maintained a neutral stance! The number of people in these three groups was simr, so it was difficult to make a final decision in a short time.

    In the end, Xia Yi and the other two reverent-god level experts were left with no choice. ording to their original intention, they could let Leng ruoxue into the Imperial City. However, as the reverent-God of the Divine Master''s estate, her every word and action would attract too much attention. Hence, they could not voice their opinions at will. Otherwise, they might even incur the Divine Master''s dissatisfaction!

    After thinking for a long time, the three reverent-gods unanimously decided to let the Divine Master make the decision! After sending a guard to inform the ck-robed man who was guarding the entrance of the Divine Master''s Secret room, Xia Yi and the other two felt that their mission wasplete and went back to their own business.

    When the Man in ck found out that Leng ruoxue hade to Imperial City, his first thought was that this was a matter of great importance! In addition, the Divine Master had said before he went into seclusion to heal his injuries that unless it was an extremely important matter, he was not to disturb her!

 Chapter 2709 Madam, Im Sorry (3)

    The Man in ck was naturally aware of the grudges between the Divine Master and Leng ruoxue. Hence, after sensing that the situation was extremely troublesome, he immediately entered the secret chamber for further instructions.

    Wu Yan''s face was pale. She was sucking blood to heal her injuries. When she heard that Leng ruoxue hade to the Imperial City, she was so agitated that she spat out a mouthful of blood. The Man in ck was so frightened that he knelt down immediately.

    "Hmph! She still dared toe here? You''re really not afraid of death!" Wu Mo''s small face was pale and bloodless. She narrowed her beautiful eyes and said with some resentment.

    If it wasn''t for Leng ruoxue, how would she be injured? If it wasn''t for Cang''s provocation, how could her injuries have worsened! But now, not only did those people not know how to hide, but they also dared to approach her. They were really tired of living!

    Mist gritted her teeth in hatred, and at the same time, a bone-piercing pain came from the bottom of her heart, causing her face to turn even paler.

    How detestable! If she wasn''t injured, she would have captured Leng ruoxue and tortured her in every way possible before sucking her fresh blood dry. She believed that Leng ruoxue''s blood would be even more perfect than the blood lotus flower since she had the chaotic divine body. However, she could only think about it now!

    She hated it!

    Delicious food was right in front of her, but she couldn''t get it. If this happened to anyone, it would definitely be a fatal blow!

    But now, she had no choice but to endure. This was because she was very clear about her own situation. Even though that person had left the God World, she had Cang to protect her. She could not do anything to Leng ruoxue!

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Wu Yan lost her mind and roared madly. Her embarrassment turned into anger, and her face was twisted with hatred. The kneeling Man in ck was so scared that his whole body began to tremble.

    Suddenly, two vines with suction cups flew out of Ripple''s hands and stabbed into the man''s body. The Man in ck revealed a pained expression, but before he could scream, the Man in ck stopped breathing in a few seconds. After a few minutes, the Man in ck turned into dust and disappeared without a trace.

    After venting her anger, Wu Yan gradually calmed down. Then, she shouted towards the outside of the secret room,"Men!"

    "Please give your orders, master!" Another Man in ck walked in. After this ck-clothed man entered the secret room, he didn''t see the person who had entered before. He had already guessed that the person was most likely dead!

    "Let Leng ruoxue into the city and send people to keep a close watch on her." Wu Xuan gritted his teeth and said.

    She had thought it through. Even if she forbade Leng ruoxue from entering the Imperial City, it would be useless. Not only would that fellow not listen to her, he might even force his way in! At this moment, it was obvious that he had no way of intimidating Leng ruoxue. Since that was the case, why not fulfill her wish? Leng ruoxue wouldn''t be able to cause any big waves in his territory anyway!

    Wu Yan was very confident in her control of the Imperial City. Otherwise, she would not have dared to make such a decision.

    The Man in ck received the order and immediately turned to leave.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue was already getting impatient from waiting outside the city gates.

    "Your God lord''s estate''s efficiency is so low! It''s been so long, and you still haven''te to a conclusion?" Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with dissatisfaction. After she finished speaking, she even took a bite of the fruit in her hand.

    At this moment, she would not just stand there and wait like a fool. Instead, she had already taken out a reclining chair, a pot of tea, fruits, snacks, and other food. She ate while waiting.

    Seeing her like this, the guards who heard her words were all speechless. Many of the guards couldn''t help but Mutter to themselves, this ancestor! You''re eating and drinking, what''s wrong with waiting? He wasn''t tired. Unlike them! Not only were they exposed to the scorching sun, but they also had to endure the immense pressure from Leng ruoxue and the little kitten! They were on the verge of a mental breakdown!

    Of course, no one dared to say this out loud. Otherwise, they would all die! However, they didn''t have to wait for too long before news came from the Divine Master''s estate. They had agreed to let Leng ruoxue into the city.

    Hearing this, Azure smiled proudly.""Girl, I told you that this mist ripple slut knows her own limits!"

    "Yes, we''re here to do something, not to find trouble. Why can''t she let us enter the city?" Leng ruoxue chimed in with a smile.

    The guards couldn''t bear to listen to their conversation.

    After all, they were members of the Divine Master''s estate. How could they listen to him calling the Divine Master a B * tch in front of them? At this moment, they wished they had calluses in their ears. Otherwise, if the Divine Master knew about this, he would kill them to silence them!

    Sob ... They truly felt that guarding the door was a life-threatening job.

    The guards who were cheering in their hearts excitedly sent off Leng ruoxue and Cang''s team. Their eyes were filled with tears as they cheered in their hearts. They had finally sent away the terrifying woman and beast! It wasn''t easy!

    After entering the city, Leng ruoxue, who was walking on the streets of Yu city, could clearly feel that someone was following them in the dark. However, she did not pay much attention to it and continued to walk calmly on the busy streets.

    She couldn''t be med for being so calm. After walking in the city for a while, almost all the passers-by in the city were watching them, so they could only force her to calm down.

    When they finally reached the headquarters, Leng ruoxue saw the main doors and quickly entered.

    "May I know what ..." You need help with?

    When the waiter sensed that someone had entered, he gave a standard wee speech. However, the moment he saw Leng ruoxue''s beautiful face, he forcefully swallowed thest few words.

    It wasn''t because of how beautiful she was, but because she was the famous Leng ruoxue!

    Oh! Oh my God! Leng ruoxue! What was Leng ruoxue doing here? He didn''t see wrong, did he?<novelnext></novelnext>

    The waiter''s eyes widened in disbelief. He was afraid that his eyes were ying tricks on him, so he even rubbed his eyes vigorously. In the end, he realized that Leng ruoxue was still standing in front of him with a smile.

    With a bitter smile, the waiter stuttered.

    "Miss, miss Leng, H-wee, please, may I ask ..." After speaking for a long time, the waiter still couldn''t say aplete sentence. His small face was red from holding back, and he was extremely anxious.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she only smiled faintly and said,""I want to see your President!"

    It was said that the current president of the mission headquarters was definitely a confidant of fog ice and was very loyal to fog ice. Sometimes, it seemed that his status was even higher than the three reverent-god level experts in the Divine Master''s estate!

    Hence, when she found out about this, Leng ruoxue was especially interested in this President of the headquarters.

    However, when the waiter heard this, he said with an awkward expression,""It''s not convenient for the Guild leader to meet with guests right now!"

    "What''s wrong? did you get beaten up?" Leng ruoxue guessed.

    "¡­¡­"

    The waiter was speechless. He thought to himself, miss Leng! Do you have a grudge against my guild leader? Can''t you think of something better?

    However, the waiter couldn''t deny that this miss Leng''s guess was really urate. Although the president wasn''t really beaten up, he was almost beaten up!

    After thinking for a while, the waiter hesitated and said,""The Guild leader wasn''t beaten up. He''s just sick!"

    "You''re sick? I''m the best at treating illnesses, let me take a look at him!" The moment Leng ruoxue heard that there was a patient, she immediately perked up.

    "This ..." The waiter didn''t know what to say. Didn''t they say that Leng ruoxue didn''t like to meddle in other people''s business? Why was the other party''s current performance so different from the legends?

    "It''s settled then. Take me to your President, I''ll treat him!" Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but urge the waiter when she saw him standing there in a daze.

    "Miss Leng knows how to treat illnesses?" The waiter looked at Leng ruoxue in disbelief.

    "Ancestral secret recipe, guaranteed to cure all diseases!" Leng ruoxue said with the air of a quack.

    "But my president''s illness is not an ordinary illness." As the waiter spoke, his face revealed a look of sympathy.

    "Then what are we waiting for? Quickly take me to your President, I promise to cure him!" Leng ruoxue promised seriously.

    However, the waiter''s gaze was still filled with distrust.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue felt a little hurt. She looked at the waiter with hidden bitterness, causing the waiter''s heart to beat wildly.

    Just as Leng ruoxue was about to force the waiter to bring her to meet a certain President, the waiter could not stand the pressure from Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes and said,""I''ll take you to the president. "

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue was ted. He followed behind the waiter.

    The waiter brought Leng ruoxue out of the headquarters and turned to the back door. After entering from the back door, they took two more turns and finally, they arrived at a small, deste courtyard in the back of the headquarters.

    Pointing at the small courtyard, the waiter said in a low voice,""The Guild leader is inside! You can go in by yourself! I won''t be apanying you!"

    With that, the waiter immediately left. Before he left, he looked around as if he was afraid that someone would discover that he had brought Leng ruoxue here!

    Seeing that the waiter was acting sneaky, Leng ruoxue even suspected that the waiter was lying to her. However, she soon heard a slight sounding from a room in the courtyard. It sounded like a soft cry of pain.

    As he walked closer to the room, the pained cries grew louder.

    "Aiyo! Aiyo!" The sound continued to enter his ears.

    Leng ruoxue was stunned for a moment. Then, she pushed open the half-closed door and walked in.

    The room was not big.

    Other than a few chairs in the room, there was not a single decent piece of furniture. A man with his back facing them was sitting on a chair, his buttocks slightly jerking, looking like he was in great pain. The painful cry hade from his mouth.

    Sensing that someone had entered, the man with his back to the door suddenly turned around and begged for mercy,""Madam! I know I was wrong! I won''t dare to do it again!"

 Chapter 2710 Heroes Among Women (1)

    The two of them were stunned. The man who spoke was dumbfounded, while Leng ruoxue was speechless and shocked.

    Who was this pig-head? Could he be the Guild leader of the headquarters of the missions Guild? At this moment, the face of the man in front of her was so swollen that one could not even see his true appearance. His eyes were only a slit, and his lips looked like two fat sausages hanging from them. When she saw this image not far away, Leng ruoxue could not help but sigh. The person who created this image was really ruthless!

    "Are you Miao Jie, the president of the missions Guild?" Leng ruoxue probed. She really could not believe that the pig-head in front of her was the famous Miao Jie.

    "Y-yes. L-Leng ruoxue, what are you doing here?" Miao Jie was shocked. He was extremely shocked. He could not figure out why Leng ruoxue woulde here and even see him in this state. Sob ... This was too embarrassing!

    At that moment, Miao Jie wished he could just kill himself. It was much better than Leng ruoxue seeing his embarrassing state.

    Seeing Miao Jie''s apocalyptic look, Leng ruoxue smiled and consoled him,""President Miao, you don''t have to feel embarrassed. Who doesn''t have a Tiger at home? AI! In this day and age, being afraid of one''s wife was the way to go! So, your choice is wise!"

    "You, how did you know?" Miao Jie tried his best to open his eyes wide to express his shock, but unfortunately, his eyes were swollen. No matter how hard he tried, there was only a thin slit. However, his subtle expression at this timepletely revealed his inner thoughts.

    He would never believe that someone would dare to tell Leng ruoxue about his family''s matters. How did she guess that there was a tigress in his family? Could it be that Leng ruoxue had been monitoring him all along? That''s why she knew everything about him?

    Miao Jie made wild guesses.

    Leng ruoxue, on the other hand, could tell what he was thinking with a single nce. At the same time, she could not understand how a person who did not even know how to hide his expression could be the president of the headquarters of missions. Could it be that the rumors were true, that he and Wu Yan had an unclear rtionship?

    Leng ruoxue felt that this was not impossible. After sighing, she replied honestly,""I''m guessing,"

    Miao Jie''s face revealed an expression of obvious distrust.

    Leng ruoxue was speechless. Why didn''t the people from the headquarters trust her? She was very honest, okay?

    "AI! The scars on your face are too obvious. I''m a woman, and I know that only women like to create such scars on their men to make them behave. Hehe! I''m sure President Miao Jie isn''t someone who can''t keep his head down, right? Otherwise, your wife wouldn''t have treated you like this!" After being depressed for a while, Leng ruoxue gloated.

    "W-who said that? Don''t wrong me!" Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Miao Jie waspletely enraged! Boohoo ... There''s a tigress at home, how would he dare to mess around! Look! This wasn''t even a big deal! He had been beaten up so badly that he could not see anyone. If he really did something, he was afraid that his little life would be lost!

    "It doesn''t matter if I wronged you or not, right? The key is whether your Madam believes you or not!" Leng ruoxue reminded him.

    After she said that, Miao Jie waspletely listless!

    Sob ... It was because Madam didn''t believe in his innocence that he was beaten up like this!

    Miao Jieined in his heart. All of a sudden, he had a sh of inspiration. His eyes, which were swollen to the point of a slit, burst out with a dazzling light. He looked at Leng ruoxue with anticipation and said,"Leng ruoxue, you''re a woman too. Can you help me?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What can I help you with?" Leng ruoxue was taken aback. She truly felt that Miao Jie''s train of thought was too erratic. When they first met, he was still shocked and alert. How could he ask her to help him in such a short time?

    "Help me think of a way to make my Madam believe me! Wu...No matter how I tried to exin, she wouldn''t believe me. I''m really going to die!" As if he had found someone to confide in, Miao Jie started to cry in front of Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue was a little speechless when she saw Miao Jie sobbing and treating her like a close sister. However, she still kindly reminded him,""Your wife doesn''t believe you. It must be because you''re untrustworthy."

    After saying that, Leng ruoxue deliberately paused for a few seconds to look at Miao Jie''s expectant eyes. Then, she continued,"Actually, I''m not very good at dealing with family problems. Besides, I have something important to tell you."

    "What is it? As long as you help me solve my problems, I will help you deal with your own!" Miao Jie immediately coaxed him.

    "Really?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes and asked with a smile.

    "Of course! It had to be real! Just help me! As long as you can find a way to make the tigress at home believe me, then you''re my Savior!" Miao Jie began to tter Leng ruoxue.

    However, Leng ruoxue was not a three-year-old child. She would not easily believe Miao Jie''s promise, so she did not say anything. Instead, she grabbed an old chair not far away, cleaned the dust, and sat down.

    Looking at Leng ruoxue''s nonchnt actions, Miao Jie felt a little worried.

    After choking for a while, Miao Jie began to persuade again,""Leng ruoxue, please help me think of a way! Wu ... I''m really at my wit''s end! If I had any tricks up my sleeve, I wouldn''t havee to you for help!"

    "I told you I''m not good at dealing with family problems. Why are you looking for me?" Leng ruoxue continued to put on a cold and Noble look.

    "Didn''t you just make it in time? If I look for someone else instead of you, I''ll lose face again. " Miao Jie''s words sounded like he was going all out, but Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    So it wasn''t embarrassing to ask her for help? Just because she had already seen the other party''s embarrassing state? AI! What the hell is this?

    Actually, Leng ruoxue was quite happy to see Miao Jie in trouble. Although that guy was not rted to him, he was still a member of Fog City! She was happy that the people of Fog City were unlucky. However, she didn''t forget why she was here. So, she put on a thoughtful look. After thinking for a while, she said to Miao Jie,""It''s not that I can''t help you think of a way, but can you really help me solve my problem?"

    Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Miao Jie suddenly felt that he had made his promise too early. With this thought in mind, he carefully asked,""What do you want to see me for?"

    "Secret! Tell me first if you can help me solve it!" Leng ruoxue wasn''t that stupid to tell him her thoughts right now! What if this guy went back on his word?

    "Uh! As long as you don''t ask me to do anything like murder or arson, I don''t think there''s any problem. " After hesitating for a while, Miao Jie probed.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you kill or set fire. " Leng ruoxue''s solemn promise was only for him to act as a middleman and earn some pocket money for her.

 Chapter 2711 Heroes Among Women (2)

    "If that''s the case, I promise I can do it!" Miao Jie''s confidence was greatly boosted.

    "Yes, although I believe in your integrity, it''s better for you to make an oath." Leng ruoxue suggested calmly.

    "Uh! You still need to swear?" Miao Jie was surprised. Leng ruoxue did not believe him either! However, the two sides were enemies, so it seemed natural that she didn''t believe him.

    Without waiting for Leng ruoxue''s exnation, Miao Jie started to fill in the gaps.

    Seeing Leng ruoxue nod her head, even though he was unwilling, he still followed her instructions and made an oath. After the contract''s rules confirmed it, the deal of help between the two of them was officially established!

    After finishing this step, Miao Jie began to urge Leng ruoxue to help him find a way to deal with the tigress at home as soon as possible.

    Leng ruoxue nodded calmly and asked Miao Jie about the habits of the Tigers in his family. When Miao Jie heard Leng ruoxue''s question, he naturally did not say anything and did not hold back. He exined everything in detail, and the only thing he was short of exining was the color of his wife''s undergarments!

    Just as Miao Jie was talking so much that Leng ruoxue could not stop him, a furious roar suddenly came from outside the door,""Miao Jie, you''re good. Even in this state, you still don''t forget to hook up with little girls. I think you''re really tired of living!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a tall, burly, and rough-looking woman broke into the room. She was carrying a shoulder pole as thick as an adult''s arm. Without saying a word, she smashed it towards Miao Jie''s head.

    Leng ruoxue barely dodged this attack. As she watched the shoulder pole smashing towards Miao Jie, she couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat for him.

    Ruthless! How ruthless! One look at this heroine and one could tell that she was a strong man with infinite strength. She wondered if Miao Jie''s small body could take the blow with the carrying pole!

    However, just as Leng ruoxue thought that the pole was going to hit Miao Jie''s head, it suddenly changed direction and hit the ce where Miao Jie had the most flesh on his body. In an instant, a ghostly cry and Wolf''s howl could be heard ...

    "Pa! Pa! Pa!" After a few hits, Miao Jie was knocked out.

    At this moment, the intrepid woman stopped and turned to look at Leng ruoxue. She was even sizing her up.

    The woman stared at Leng ruoxue for a long time, causing Leng ruoxue''s heart to be in turmoil. Just as Leng ruoxue was afraid that the woman would lose her cool and give her a few shoulder poles, the woman suddenly spoke,""You look familiar. Do I know you?"

    "I don''t think so!" Leng ruoxue could not help but wipe away the cold sweat on her forehead. This woman''s personality was just as she had portrayed herself to be-straightforward and straightforward!

    "But you really do look very familiar!" The woman you did not give up.

    "Uh! We''re meeting for the first time today. " Leng ruoxue reminded.

    "I know! I just thought you looked familiar! He didn''t say he had seen you. " The woman seemed to be talking to herself.

    Leng ruoxue was speechless. She had misunderstood!

    Following that, Leng ruoxue heard the woman say,""AI! Why would a woman make things difficult for another woman? Although I don''t know why you''re here, don''t worry, I won''t hit you. Even if I have to deal with someone, it''ll be my man!"

    "Thank you for being so understanding." Leng ruoxue''s mouth twitched as she replied.

    "You''re wee. I just feel that you shouldn''t be interested in my man! He''s short, ugly, and as timid as a mouse. There are many men in the divine realm who are stronger than him. How could a beauty like you be interested in him, right?" The woman continued.

    Leng ruoxue didn''t know how to respond to his words. She felt that this woman was very smart. On the surface, she had elevated what seemed to be her love rival and ridiculed her own man. However, in reality, her method of doing things without shedding blood had indeed caused many proud women to retreat.<novelnext></novelnext>

    As for those who couldn''t be returned, they were naturally those who couldn''t be shown in public. At that time, this woman could do whatever she wanted!

    The woman in front of him could be said to be meticulous even in her rough ways. No wonder Miao Jie, the president of the mission headquarters, was so easily controlled by her!

    However, in order to reassure thedy, Leng ruoxue exined calmly,""I already have a fianc¨¦."

    "Oh! Hehe! Congrattions!" The woman was even happier when she heard that.

    After she said that, she tried to probe Leng ruoxue''s intention.

    Leng ruoxue had no choice but to tell her about the deal she had made with Miao Jie.

    When the woman heard this, she treated Leng ruoxue as one of her own and took it upon herself,""Miss, if you have any difficulties, just tell me directly. There''s no need to look for him. I''ll definitely help you solve it!"

    This way, she could also prevent this beauty froming into contact with her man.

    "My difficulties ... I have to solve the problem between the two of you first before President Miao can help me deal with it!" Leng ruoxue reminded.

    "No need to wait for him! Just tell me directly and I''ll solve it! I guarantee you''ll be satisfied!" The fierce-looking woman patted her chest and promised.

    "Are you sure the people from the headquarters will listen to you?" Leng ruoxue pretended to be in disbelief as she widened her eyes and asked.

    "I''m the president''s wife of the headquarters of the missions Guild. How dare they disobey me? Hmph! Whoever doesn''t listen to me will spread Pillow Talk to my man, and I guarantee that the other party will have to bear the consequences!" The woman said with confidence. Her man was henpecked, and this was not a big secret in the mission headquarters.

    "If that''s the case, I''ll just tell you directly?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes and said with an innocent and uncertain expression.

    "Yes, you can just tell me. In the future, if you have any problems, you cane to me directly. There''s no need to look for this guy!" The woman reminded.

    "But I haven''t settled your problem yet!" After some thought, Leng ruoxue hesitated.

    "What do we have to do? We''re fine! You can see how close we are, right?" The woman asked, her eyes wide open.

    Leng ruoxue took a look at the woman''s rough appearance and then nced at the unconscious Miao Jie. She could only brace herself and nod her head. This was probably the so-called ''beating is affection, scolding is love''!

    This woman must be in love with Miao Jie! Leng ruoxue came to an important conclusion and then threw Miao Jie to the side. She smiled at the woman and said,""I want to put a bounty on a person, is that okay?"

    "Who''s the bounty? I''ll give you a 20% discount!" The woman was very satisfied with Leng ruoxue''s tactfulness, and her impression of her became even better.

    "Thank you, sister. I want the reward to be fog ice!" Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "W-who do you want to put a bounty on?" The woman thought she had heard wrong, so she asked again.

    "Wu Yan, I want to put a bounty on Wu Yan. Although I have put a bounty on her once in the divine realm, the effect didn''t seem to be very good. Until now, I haven''t heard of anyone sessfullypleting the mission. Therefore, I would like to officially issue a mission in the mission Guild to officially put a bounty on rime ice. At the same time, I want to let all the major powers in the divine realm know of my sincerity. I''m not going to be stingy with my reward!" Leng ruoxue exined with a serious expression.

 Chapter 2712 Heroes Among Women (3)

    "..." The woman didn''t say a word for a long time after hearing this.

    She waspletely stunned! This little girl actually wanted to put a bounty on God Lord mist ripple? she was simply too bold, wasn''t she? From what she knew, Leng ruoxue was the only one in the entire God World who had done such a thing.

    Wait a minute! Leng ruoxue!

    This youngdy was Leng ruoxue?

    Thedy tried to hide her shock as she sized up Leng ruoxue again. Finally, she asked carefully,""Y-you''re Leng ruoxue?"

    "Yup! Big sister finally recognized it!" Leng ruoxue smiled sweetly and nodded.

    When the woman heard this, she waspletely resentful! What did she do? He actually treated Leng ruoxue as a love rival! This really shouldn''t have happened!

    She was so regretful that her intestines turned green!

    In the next second, the woman suddenly grabbed Leng ruoxue''s Jade-like hand tightly and said agitatedly,""My idol! I finally have the chance to see one alive today!"

    "..." What''s the situation?

    Leng ruoxue was dumbfounded. This woman''s performance was too frightening.

    Normally, shouldn''t she be regretful and fearful for recognizing him? How could he be so different? From what she said, she even saw him as an idol?

    If these words were to be heard by Wu Xuan, Leng ruoxue was very curious as to what she would think.

    But now, Leng ruoxue felt that it was more important to deal with this intrepid woman in front of her.

    After half a minute of silence, Leng ruoxue could not help but remind him,""Your man is the Guild Master of the headquarters of the missions Guild, and he''s one of rime ICE''s men. I have a deep hatred for rime ice, so it''s not very good for you to worship me like this, right?"

    "What''s not good about it? Who can care about what I think! I''m telling you! Ever since I heard of your deeds, I''ve always yearned for you and have been friends with you for a long time. Now that I''ve suddenly seen you in person in front of me, ah ah ah ah ah! I''m so happy!" As the woman spoke, she even began to dance with joy.

    Leng ruoxue broke out in a cold sweat. She was speechless and asked,""Aren''t you afraid that your words will reach the ears of the mist?"

    "I''m not afraid. I''ve never been afraid of her!" The woman said disapprovingly.

    "However, if you want to put a bounty on her in the headquarters, it seems a little troublesome." The woman then added.

    Leng ruoxue nodded to show that she understood. In reality, the bounty on the miasma was just a temporary measure. She had long known that the mission headquarters would not issue such a bounty for her, so this was originally just an excuse. Subduing the mission headquarters was her real goal. But now, when she saw the woman''s sincerity and her expression of wanting to help her, she didn''t know how to respond.

    However, it was impossible for her to soften her heart and let go of the mission. After some thought, Leng ruoxue insisted,""I have to put a bounty on Rime at the headquarters, or no one will believe my sincerity."

    "Uh! So it was like this! However, it''s impossible for you to publish this mission in the headquarters. Why don''t you ask the dark n?" The woman suggested after thinking for a while.

    "Dark n?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes. This wasn''t the first time she had heard of this term. She had even seen people from the Dark n before. However, that was only on the divine maind. She had never seen anyone from the Dark n in the divine world.

    "The dark family is like an underground organization that specializes in doing some shady things. There won''t be any problem if you leave this matter to them." The woman promised.

    "I''m doing this in an open and aboveboard manner. " Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but remind the woman after hearing her words. This wasn''t something shameful. She dared to provoke fog ice, so she wasn''t afraid of being found out.

    "I know! I know! What I mean is, as long as you can afford it, there''s nothing dark family can''t do!" The woman quickly changed her words.

    "I still have to pay?" Leng ruoxue furrowed her brows, her expression conflicted.

    "¡­¡­"

    "If you don''t pay, they won''t do anything for you!" After being speechless for a while, the woman said.

    "By the way, didn''t you just say that as long as you can afford it, there''s nothing they can''t do?" Leng ruoxue confirmed.

    "Yes ..." The woman gritted her teeth. She didn''t know why, but after saying a simple word, she suddenly felt like she had shot herself in the foot. And reality proved that her premonition was urate.

    After Leng ruoxue confirmed, she immediately replied in a light tone,""Then I''ll pay for them to kill rime ice!"

    "¡­¡­"

    They couldn''t do this! Ancestor!<novelnext></novelnext>

    The woman burst into tears upon hearing this. She wanted to kneel down in front of Leng ruoxue.

    "They can help you with anything other than this." After a long time, the woman finally came back to her senses and said with a bitter face.

    "But this is the only thing I need them to do. I can solve the rest by myself." Leng ruoxue said with a face of dissatisfaction.

    "Ancestor, they really can''t do this!" The woman said helplessly.

    "Then why did you say there''s nothing they can''t do? Wouldn''t that be misleading the consumers? Is there any ce toin about them?" Leng ruoxue said in a serious tone.

    Upon hearing this, the woman knelt down beside Leng ruoxue''s feet with a thump. She hugged Leng ruoxue''s leg and howled,""Ancestor, I said the wrong thing. Can you not be like this? Wuwu ..."

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue broke out in cold sweat.

    Did it have to be so exaggerated? She had only found fault with her and made a small joke. How could this woman be so scared? A sin! I''ve sinned!

    Leng ruoxueughed in her heart, but she still put on an innocent face and said,""It seems that the so-called dark family doesn''t have much work ability! Forget it, I''ll just find the mission headquarters!"

    "The mission headquarters won''t be able to ept your mission." The woman''s eyes were filled with tears as she spoke pitifully.

    "Do you not want to answer, or can ''t?" Leng ruoxue asked seriously.

    "Is there a difference?" The woman was speechless.

    "Of course there is. If you don''t want to answer it, it means you can answer it but you don''t want to answer it. If you can''t answer it, it means you can''t answer it at all. Do you think there''s a difference?" Leng ruoxue deliberately emphasized on her words, confusing the woman!

    In the end, the woman gave up on arguing with Leng ruoxue and told her directly,""Your mission, the mission will always be something you don''t want to ept, and you can''t ept! Otherwise, whoever receives it will be in trouble. "

    "I see! It seems like I can only use force!" Leng ruoxue nodded to show that she understood. This was exactly what she wanted!

    "Who should I use force on?" At this moment, a voice interrupted their conversation.

    When the woman saw that Miao Jie had woken up, she was about to re up again. However, she suddenly remembered that Leng ruoxue was still around, so she quickly pulled Miao Jie into her arms. The man was hers, and she did not wish for her man to be an unlucky person for Leng ruoxue to vent her anger on.

    Miao Jie grimaced in pain from her sudden pull, but he didn''t dare to resist and let his wife hold him.

    Seeing that Miao Jie had woken up, Leng ruoxue smiled and asked with concern,""You''re awake? Does it still hurt? I was just talking about you with your Madam!"

    "Is that so?" Miao Jie was overjoyed. He could feel that his wife had be much gentler to him. He was ready to fulfill his promise. He smiled at Leng ruoxue and said,"What do you want to talk to me about? As long as it''s not murder or arson, there''s no problem!"

    Miao Jie''s promise made the woman worried. However, before she could stop him, her stupid man had already asked Leng ruoxue to make her request. What a woman''s heart! Instantly, it was in his throat.

    However, Miao Jie didn''t notice the woman''s nervousness and asked again,""By the way, who did you say you were going to use force on?"

    "The mission headquarters!" Leng ruoxue smiled and answered.

    "Who is it?" Miao Jie tried his best to open his swollen eyes wide, thinking that there was something wrong with his ears. Then, he tugged at his wife''s sleeve and whispered,""Madam, pinch me. Am I hearing things?"

    "You''re not hallucinating! She wants to put a bounty on Rime, and if the mission is always rejected, she''s prepared to use force!" The woman shouted at Miao Jie in exasperation. After that, she pinched his butt hard, causing Miao Jie to wail in pain. This caused him to be even more injured.

    Miao Jie''s heart trembled as he turned to look at Leng ruoxue with a pale face."You ... You want to put a bounty on the God Lord of Rime mist?"

    "Wrong, I want to put a bounty on that fogripple bitch!" Leng ruoxue corrected him with a smile.

    Miao Jie was confused and asked,""What if I don''t agree?"

    "Didn''t your wife tell you? If you don''t agree, I''ll use force. At that time, your mission will ... You know what I mean!" Leng ruoxue''s words were definitely a threat. Miao Jie''s face turned even paler in fear, and even the woman felt a little ufortable.

    At this moment, she truly felt how terrifying Leng ruoxue was! Previously, when he talked andughed with her, he was probably purely making fun of her. Wu ... For the first time, she felt that she had kicked an iron te. But at the same time, he was also d that he had not done anything to offend Leng ruoxue. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable!

    "You, you really dare? This is the Imperial City, and the Divine Master is in the Divine Master''s estate. If you act rashly, she won''t let you off. " After panicking for a while, Miao Jie miraculously calmed down. He hoped that he could convince Leng ruoxue to give up on that idea. After all, this was the Divine Master''s territory. Not everyone could do whatever they wanted.

    Who knew that when Leng ruoxue heard this, she only smiled faintly and said,""Why would I not dare? Since I dared toe here, I''ve naturally made all the necessary preparations. So what if it''s Imperial City? So what if Wu Xuan was in the Divine Master''s estate? Do you know how badly she''s hurt? To tell you the truth, she doesn''t have the energy to catch me even if she wanted to! Because she''s hiding in a secret room in the Divine Master''s estate to recuperate!"

    "Sir Divine Master is injured?" Hearing this, Miao Jie and the woman were shocked and said in unison.

 Chapter 2713 Just Looking, Not Saying! Word (1)

    "Don''t you guys know?" Leng ruoxue asked in surprise when she heard what the two of them said. She didn''t expect that Wu Yan would keep it a secret so well that even her legendary confidant didn''t know about her injury.

    However, Leng ruoxue could understand it after thinking about it. After all, this was not something to be proud of. It would be bad if too many people knew about it.

    After listening to Leng ruoxue''s words, the two of them shook their heads like rattle-drums. Both of them had a nk and helpless expression on their faces. However, upon closer inspection, their expressions were slightly different. Miao Jie was slightly worried, while the woman seemed to be gloating.

    After discovering this interesting fact, Leng ruoxue said to Miao Jie sympathetically,""President Miao, aren''t you the confidant of that bitch, ripple? Don''t tell me that you don''t know about her leading her men to attack us!"

    "This ..." Miao Jie revealed a constipated expression and was in a dilemma. How was he supposed to answer this? He knew! Of course he knew! He also knew that the result of the attack wasn''t too satisfactory, but he didn''t know the details. In addition, after the people who went withdy fog ripple to thend of demons returned, they all had an unfathomable expression and didn''t talk about anything. It made it impossible for him to get any information. And now, the news ofdy fog being injured came from the mouth of the enemy.

    Wait a minute! Was Leng ruoxue lying to him? With a suspicious expression, Miao Jie could not help but look at Leng ruoxue. To be honest, he did not believe Leng ruoxue''s words at all. However, he didn''t dare to question it too much. Otherwise, if he angered this ancestor, he would be the one in trouble!

    He truly felt that now that he had angered Leng ruoxue, even if the Divine Master was in the residence, he would not be able to save her! Hence, he thought he was very obedient and treated Leng ruoxue with respect. However, that sh of suspicion did not escape Leng ruoxue''s eyes.

    Leng ruoxueughed nonchntly,"I know you don''t believe me, but do you think that I have the courage toe to Yu city? why Would I Lie to You?"

    After saying this, Leng ruoxue fell silent.

    When Miao Jie and his wife heard this, they looked at each other andmunicated with their eyes. It had to be said that both of them believed Leng ruoxue''s words. If God Lord fogripple was truly as Leng ruoxue had said and was heavily injured, then they really had to worship Leng ruoxue! Otherwise, if Leng ruoxue were to make a move out of embarrassment, no one would be able to stop her!

    After thinking about it, Miao Jie calmed his mind and said,""I believe in miss Leng''s words, and I''m also grateful for everything you''ve done for the harmony between us husband and wife. However, our mission Guild really can''t agree to your request, so I hope you don''t make things difficult for me!"

    Miao Jie''s words were very sincere. Leng ruoxue, on the other hand,ughed calmly."I didn''t do anything for the harmony between you and your wife. At the same time, I''ve said that if you don''t agree, I''ll have to use force. So, please don''t make things difficult for me! It''ll be great if you cooperate, and we''ll all be happy, right?"

    To everyone''s satisfaction, my ass! You''re the one who''s happy, aren''t you? Miao Jie''s heart was filled with grief and indignation, but he put on an indifferent expression on his face and said,""Miss Leng, this request of yours is really difficult for me!"

    "It''s not difficult at all! You just have to make a choice. Whether it''s okay or not, just say it!" Leng ruoxue urged.

    "I can''t make the decision on my own. I need to discuss it with the Vice President and the elders." After thinking for a while, Miao Jie thought of a way to dy.

    Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement and requested,""There''s no problem with the discussion, but I want to be an audience!"

    "This ..." No way! Miao Jie was very depressed. If Leng ruoxue were to listen, would their meeting still be able to continue?

    However, he didn''t know how to stop Leng ruoxue. Looking at how determined she was, he was also afraid that if he was too unyielding, it would backfire.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Idol, it''s fine to let you listen, but no matter what the opinions of the people at the meeting are, you can''t be angry." A wife knew her husband best. The tough woman who understood Miao Jie''s thoughts immediately put forward her conditions.

    "No problem, I won''t say a word. You just need to discuss ande up with a result!" Leng ruoxue was very understanding.

    In fact, she agreed to the meeting only because she wanted to save time. After all, the mission headquarters was different from the branch. There were countless vice presidents, elders, and other higher-ups here. If she were to subdue them one by one, she might be exhausted to death. If any of the higher-ups escaped, it would definitely be detrimental to the work of the spies in the headquarters. That was why Leng ruoxue wanted to get rid of all the higher-ups in the headquarters in one go.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue had agreed, Miao Jie''s heart that was in his throat could finally be slightly at ease. However, the fierce-looking woman was not as open-minded as Miao Jie. She felt that this might be the beginning of a disaster for missions!

    As the president''s wife of the headquarters, she was calmer than Miao Jie at all times. However, she did not have the ability to stop Leng ruoxue from taking action against the headquarters.

    After giving Miao Jie a few days to prepare for the meeting, the woman arranged for Leng ruoxue to stay in the best guest house in the mission headquarters. She even came over every day to chat with Leng ruoxue and strengthen their rtionship. This was also a chance for her man to be lenient! At least, that was what she thought.

    As for Leng ruoxue, she did not seem too happy about the appearance of thedy, but she was not too cold either. The two of them were chatting casually. Suddenly, Leng ruoxue asked thedy,""How''s your man''s injury?"

    "He''s already fine. Because there''s something important to do, I gave him a healing medicinal pill. He''s now alive and kicking again!" The woman said with embarrassment. When she said this, her cheeks were slightly red.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the woman in shock and disbelief. She originally thought that the woman would let Miao Jie''s pig-like face recover naturally! After all, everyone in the mission headquarters knew that their President had been beaten up by the president''s wife again!

    The woman felt even more embarrassed under Leng ruoxue''s gaze. She took the initiative and said,""Idol, it''s boring to stay in the yard all day. Why don''t we go out for a walk?"

    "Yeah, I haven''t had a good tour of the headquarters yet!" Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement. She stood up and allowed thedy to bring her around the spacious and luxurious courtyard of the headquarters.

    As he walked, a woman''s voice suddenly came from behind a rock by the side of the courtyard''s path.

    "Guild leader, why are you always avoiding me?"

    Hearing this, the intrepid woman was immediately enraged!

    Taking out her weapon, which was her carrying pole, the tall and sturdy woman immediately turned into a fierce gust of wind, whistling and blowing behind the rockery ...

    Then, Leng ruoxue heard a series of ghostly wails and wolf howlsing from behind the fake mountain.

    Sighing helplessly, Leng ruoxue sat down on a stone bench by the side of the path and silently lit a row of candles for Miao Jie. What a pitiful fellow! Why didn''t he run further away if he wanted to steal a fish?

 Chapter 2714 Just Looking, Not Saying! Word (2)

    "Madam! It was a misunderstanding! It''s really a misunderstanding!"

    "Argh! Madam, don''t hit me, you hit me again!"

    "Hmph! I''m hitting you! I''ll beat you to death, you shameless things!"

    Leng ruoxue sat as she listened to the lively debate. Not long after, Miao Jie was pulled out from behind the rockery by the ear by the woman.

    The moment Miao Jie saw Leng ruoxue, he immediately asked for help,""Miss Leng, please help me. Help me exin!"

    "How can I help you exin when you''re caught red-handed?" Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    "I''m innocent! Wu...I really didn''t do anything. Why do you have to use me like this?" Miao Jie said, feeling wronged. He had been resting well behind the rockery. How could he have known that the crazy woman would suddenly appear and tell him a lot of nonsense? and just when he was about to leave, his fierce wife appeared again. Now, he would not be able to wash himself clean even if he jumped into the endless sea!

    "Wrongly used you? Hmph! You''ve said this every time. Do you think I''ve wronged you?" Woman me roared.

    "Well, I didn''t do it anyway!" Miao Jie said as he nodded his head seriously.

    Leng ruoxue couldn''t bear to listen to Miao Jie anymore. She truly felt that in the current situation, it did not matter whether Miao Jie was wronged every time or not. His words were destined that his exnation would be useless.

    Unwilling to be caught up in the couple''s special interest, Leng ruoxue prepared to return to her room to rest. Of course, before she left, she did not forget to remind Miao Jie to be more efficient.

    Watching Leng ruoxue''s back view, Miao Jie was really depressed. It seemed like his image in Leng ruoxue''s heart could not be changed.

    "Madam ..." After Leng ruoxue left, Miao Jie immediately looked at the woman with a fawning smile. Who knew that the woman would only snort coldly and walk away without a word?

    Miao Jie saw this and could only follow behind.

    Leng ruoxue, who had returned to the guest courtyard, was not interested in how the couple had resolved the matter. She entered her room and did note out again. When Miao Jie sent someone to inform her that all the higher-ups were present, the meeting was set for the next morning in the Council Hall.

    When it was time for the meeting, Leng ruoxue didn''t need anyone to lead the way and found the meeting hall with great familiarity.

    At this moment, the meeting hall was already filled with a dense crowd. Leng ruoxue could not help but sigh. There were indeed many higher-ups in the headquarters of missions!

    In reality, other than Miao Jie, the Vice Presidents, and the elders, the Presidents and consecrators of the various branches had also attended the meeting. Otherwise, Miao Jie would not have made Leng ruoxue wait for so many days in vain.

    ording to Miao Jie''s idea, if there was no consensus, they would vote. The minority was subordinate to the majority! This way, he could get rid of Leng ruoxue. It was a pity that even though his thoughts were perfect, he had clearly forgotten that Leng ruoxue had said that if they didn''t agree, she would use force.

    Not only that, but there was another matter that made him quite depressed. That was, the person he had sent to the Divine Master''s estate to report this matter to the Divine Master had yet to return. He wondered what the Divine Master''s intentions were.

    However, he couldn''t wait any longer. If he continued to dy the meeting, Leng ruoxue might fly into a rage at any moment. After all, it had already been a few days since he said that they would have a meeting.

    However, most of the higher-ups who attended the meeting were obviously not prepared to see Leng ruoxue in the headquarters, especially when they were in a meeting. They could not help but doubt the president''s intentions.

    However, the branch guild leaders who had been subdued by Leng ruoxue were exceptionally happy to see her. Of course,pared to the elders present who did not know the truth, they could not show their excitement.<novelnext></novelnext>

    As for Leng ruoxue, the moment she entered the meeting hall, she very consciously found an inconspicuous corner to sit down with Cang in her arms. But even though she thought that she was very low-key, she still attracted everyone''s attention.

    Everyone looked at her in a daze, their mouths half-open, not saying a word.

    After a long time, Miao Jie noticed that Leng ruoxue was too eye-catching. He had no choice but to cough a few times to get everyone''s attention back.

    Everyone came back to their senses and felt embarrassed.

    They couldn''t be med for being too surprised! It was simply because Leng ruoxue''s reputation was like thunder to the ears, too resounding. Furthermore, only the elders who had always been in the headquarters knew that Leng ruoxue was staying in the guest courtyard of the headquarters. The majority of the people did not know about it. Hence, when Leng ruoxue appeared in their meeting hall, everyone was surprised and felt a little uneasy.

    There were rumors that wherever Leng ruoxue appeared, there would be endless trouble. Anyone who was targeted by her would be in for a bad time. So now, could it be considered that they had been targeted by this vicious Wolf?

    The moment this thought surfaced in some of the elders ''minds, they looked at Leng ruoxue as if they had seen a man-eating demon. Their eyes were filled with horror. Leng ruoxue expressed her innocence in this regard!

    She had always thought of herself as a pacifist and a peace-loving person. Why were the people here looking at her as if she was a terrorist with a virus? She felt very wronged, okay?

    He nced at Miao Jie with hidden bitterness, causing Miao Jie''s little heart to tremble in fear. He calmed himself down and suddenly shouted,""A meeting! Everyone, quiet down!"

    "¡­¡­"

    When the people present heard this, they collectively broke out in a cold sweat. It was already very quiet, okay? Everyone was looking at Leng ruoxue in shock! He didn''t have the time to make irresponsible remarks!

    However, it was undeniable that Miao Jie''s shout had brought back the three souls that had been scared away by Leng ruoxue.

    After calming himself down, a young Vice President of the headquarters of missions echoed,""Let''s start the meeting!"

    "Hehe! A meeting!"

    "Right! A meeting!"

    The crowdughed foolishly in agreement. When Leng ruoxue saw this, she was very suspicious that the mission would always be led by these people. How far could they go? However, she had promised Miao Jie that she would not say a word. So, unless it was necessary, she would only look and not speak today!

    Miao Jie did not know where to start.

    Thus, he fell silent again after he started. When the higher-ups saw that the head Guild Master had stopped speaking, no one dared to interrupt. For a moment, everyone''s eyes widened.

    After some time, Miao Jie finally felt that the atmosphere was a little off. He suddenly remembered that they were in a meeting!

    When he raised his head, he saw the warning in Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes. He forced himself to focus and coughed a few more times to clear his throat,""Today, I have something important to discuss with everyone. I hope that everyone can take their own opinions and speak your mind."

    "Guild leader, what''s the matter?" An elder could not help but ask.

    "Miss Leng wants to post a mission in our mission Guild." After taking a deep breath, Miao Jie said it all in one breath.

 Chapter 2715 Just Looking, Not Saying! Word (3)

    "Then release it? Is it worth calling all of us back for such a small matter? Guild leader, I still have important matters to attend to!" One of the elders said in dissatisfaction.

    "My matter is more important than yours! All of you must give your opinions. " "Shut up!" Miao Jie shouted angrily when he heard that.

    "Alright! Who asked you to be the president! Of course we have to listen to you. Now, can Mr. President tell us what the mission is?" The dissatisfied elder said in a strange tone.

    Leng ruoxue saw this and knew that some of the elders were not convinced by Miao Jie. She could not help but feel d that she had summoned all the higher-ups back. Otherwise, it would be troublesome!

    When Miao Jie heard the elder''s words, although he was also very angry, he still held it in and said to everyone present,""Youngdy Leng wants to put a bounty on God Lord fogripple!" Zhao Feng said.

    As soon as he said that, the entire meeting hall fell silent. Even the sound of breathing could not be heard.

    The crowd was obviously petrified by his words.

    "Now, Tell us your opinions. Are we going to ept this mission or not?" Seeing that everyone was shocked, Miao Jie finally felt better. Otherwise, it would be unfair if he was the only one who was shocked!

    "President, this mission ..." The elder who had a bad opinion of Miao Jie wanted to reject the mission immediately. However, he suddenly remembered that Leng ruoxue was here as well, so he swallowed the words ''can''t ept'' back into his stomach. Then, he looked as if he was constipated, and his face turned red.

    "Elder Qi, can I ept this mission?" Seeing this, Miao Jie knew what was going on, but he still asked this on purpose.

    "No, you can''t take it!" Under everyone''s gaze, elder Qi, who had been called out by Miao Jie, braced himself and said.

    Sob ... What a bully. Why did he only ask him and not the others? Elder Qi secretlyined to himself. At this moment, he had long forgotten that he was the one who provoked Miao Jie first.

    When Miao Jie heard this, he only smiled faintly and said,""But miss Leng insisted that we ept this mission. I can''t make the decision myself, so I called back your Guild''s higher-ups to discuss this matter. Do you still think I''m making a mountain out of a molehill now?"

    "I ... I never thought that way." Elder Qi said in a low voice.

    However, Miao Jie obviously did not care about what he said. He only emphasized that he wanted them toe to a conclusion after a serious discussion so that they could give Leng ruoxue an exnation.

    Everyone present, other than the branch presidents who had been subdued by Leng ruoxue, had long faces. They truly felt that their President was making things difficult for them. In reality, if Leng ruoxue wasn''t here, they might be more at ease when they discussed this matter. However, when they thought of how Leng ruoxue was sitting by the side and watching them discuss, they didn''t dare to speak carelessly! It would be a wonder if he wasn''t hated by that demon!

    As a Mission Association and an organization that was known for gathering information, they understood Leng ruoxue more than anyone else. In addition, the mission Association was under the jurisdiction of the Divine Master''s estate. They had the advantage of time, location, and people. Hence, almost every elder in the mission Association knew that Leng ruoxue was not someone to be trifled with. As such, no one was willing to stand out and be the viin!

    However, if they didn''t want to be evil, they had to pretend to be deaf and mute. For a time, many elders decided to bepletely mute to avoid getting into trouble.

    Seeing that the elders didn''t say anything, the branch president and the priests felt that there was no room for them to speak, so they pretended to be mute with peace of mind!

    "You guys should say something!" Seeing that everyone was silent for a long time, Miao Jie shouted angrily. In his heart, he was cursing the people in front of him! Trash! A bunch of trash! They wouldn''t be able to see them at the critical moment!

    "Guild leader, it''s up to you to decide. We''ll all follow your lead!" Seeing Miao Jie''s anger, one of the branch presidents, who had received Leng ruoxue''s eye signal, immediately said in a fawning manner.

    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone agreed with him. Miao Jie was so angry that he almost passed out.

    Miao Jie''s old face was red as he pointed at the elders in front of him with a trembling finger. He stammered for a long time and did not say a word. In the end, perhaps it was because of anger, his eyes suddenly rolled back and he fainted.

    When everyone saw this, they were all frightened and rushed forward in a hurry, trying to wake Miao Jie up with all kinds of means! Damn it, why did he faint at such a time?

    The elders were panicking, while Leng ruoxue waspletely speechless.

    Did he think that she didn''t know that Miao Jie was pretending to faint?

    Standing up, Leng ruoxue shouted,""Get out of my way! I''m the best at treating unconscious patients!"

    Upon hearing this, the elders who had surrounded Miao Jie immediately dispersed to both sides like a tide, giving way to Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue took elegant steps and slowly walked to Miao Jie. Then, she took out a handful of silver needles that were twice as thick as chopsticks and shone with a beautiful luster.

    "What thick silver needles!" Someone eximed in surprise.

    When the elders around Miao Jie saw the silver needle, they all subconsciously swallowed their saliva and took a big step back. At the same time, they thought to themselves,"if this needle were to be inserted, would the president still be able to stand it?" Please don''t take his old life!

    Just as he was thinking about this, the elders saw Leng ruoxue waving the silver needle in front of Miao Jie''s eyes. Then, she gestured on his body, as if she was looking for a ce to lower her hand.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The silver needles cast a shadow on Miao Jie''s body. Miao Jie, who was pretending to be unconscious, was so scared that his heart trembled.

    Even though his eyes were closed, he could clearly feel the waves of cold airing from the surroundings and the elders ''cries of surprise. From this, it could be seen that the silver needles in Leng ruoxue''s hands were definitely not good things.

    "Where should I start?" Hearing Leng ruoxue''s mumbling, Miao Jie was so scared that he could no longer pretend. He opened his eyes and sat up straight.

    "I, I''m already fine!" Looking at the thick silver needle in front of him, Miao Jie, who had just opened his eyes and did not dare to pretend to be unconscious, was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat.

    What a thick needle! That was close!

    Silently wiping away the cold sweat on his forehead, Miao Jie''s heart was still fluttering with fear. If the needle were to be inserted, there would definitely be a hole in his body!

    This was not a joke!

    Miao Jie carefully put on a smile and looked at Leng ruoxue with a fawning expression. He was as obedient as a little beast.

    Leng ruoxue, on the other hand, was worried and asked,""You''re really done?"

    "Alright, I''m done!" Miao Jie swallowed his saliva and answered Leng ruoxue''s question cautiously.

    "Are you sure?" Leng ruoxue asked again.

    "Yes, yes." Miao Jie nodded his head furiously, afraid that Leng ruoxue would stab him if he answered too slowly.

    "If that''s the case, you guys cane up with a conclusion within half an hour!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile. She no longer wanted to continue ying hide and seek with them. In any case, now that everyone was in a neat formation, it was a good time to make a move.

    "Half an hour?" When Miao Jie and the other elders heard this, their faces turned ugly. It was obvious that half an hour was too short for them.

    "Just half an hour! Not even a minute more! From now on, I want to know your opinions after half an hour!" Leng ruoxue''s attitude was very firm.

    "Miss Leng, half an hour is not enough!" As the president, Miao Jie couldn''t just stand by and watch. He had to stand out even if he didn''t want to!

    "Half an hour isn''t enough? What about half a year?" Leng ruoxue asked casually.

    "Half a year ..." Miao Jie was about to say that half a year was more like it. At least it would buy them some time. However, before he could finish his sentence, he was immediately interrupted by Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue''s voice was extremely cold,""I''ll give you half an hour, but you think it''s too short. I''ll give you half a year, and you''ll definitely find all kinds of excuses to dy it! So, don''t waste everyone''s time and quickly decide!"

    Faced with Leng ruoxue''s non-negotiable expression, Miao Jie and the rest were so conflicted that their intestines were about to be tied up. However, Leng ruoxue did not care about their feelings and only reminded them indifferently,""It''s been five minutes. You have 25 minutes to discuss!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Leng ruoxue''s unyielding attitude made Miao Jie and the others at a loss. However, they had been in high positions for many years, so they quickly adjusted their mentality andmunicated privately.

    Some elders suggested asking for help from the divine lord''s estate. After all, the divine lord''s estate looked like it was about to start a fight. However, Miao Jie regretfully told him that he had sent someone to the Divine Master''s estate a few days ago to report this matter to the Divine Master, but there had been no news from the person he had sent!

    When the elder heard this, he immediately wilted!

    At this moment, elder Qi jumped out again and sent a voice transmission in anger,""Guild leader, I don''t understand why we are so afraid of Leng ruoxue. She''s only one person while we have so many people! Can''t you take her down?"

    "What if she doesn''t only have her own?" Miao Jie reminded as he nced at the brainless elder Qi.

    This time, elder Qi did not dare to say anything! And secretlyined, that''s right! Legend had it that Leng ruoxue was extremely cunning. She shouldn''t have the guts to venture into The Tiger''s Den alone! Could it be that there was really an ambush outside the city? But when he returned to the city, he didn''t sense any stranger''s aura. Of course, he didn''t dare to say this out loud because he really didn''t dare to take the risk. If his words caused everyone to lower their guard against Leng ruoxue, wouldn''t he be the sinner of the mission Association?

    It had to be said that all the elders present had their own thoughts. None of them were willing to take the lead, and half an hour''s time passed in a sh.

    "Time''s Up, give me an answer!" Leng ruoxue smiled faintly.

    "Miss Leng, can we have a proper talk?" Miao Jie didn''t dare to strain the rtionship between the two parties, so he asked with a smile.

 Chapter 2716 I Quite Despise You Guys (1)

    "What else do we have to talk about? Originally, I only wanted to issue a mission, but you guys kept pushing it back with all sorts of excuses. Fine! Seeing that you were once my master, I''ve given you time and allowed you to discuss it. But now, I''ve waited long enough and don''t want to wait any longer. So, tell me the result immediately, so that we don''t break up and it won''t look good!" Leng ruoxueughed coldly. After all the courtesies, she naturally didn''t need to give them any face. Now, she could only see if these people knew what was good for them.

    It''s best if he''s tactful, so that she won''t have to waste her time. He could only follow her rules!

    As for the higher-ups of the headquarters of missions, they did not dare to voice their anger after hearing Leng ruoxue''s words. They were not stupid. They could tell that Leng ruoxue had lost her patience. Once a person lost their patience, it was easy to imagine what they would do.

    In reality, at this point in time, there were still quite a number of people who felt that Leng ruoxue was speaking the truth. After all, no matter how powerful Leng ruoxue was in the rumors or how powerful she was, her power did not only belong to her. It was the reverent-god level experts around her. Now, those reverent-god level experts had not appeared yet, so naturally, there were people who looked down on her!

    However, many of these people were like elder Qi. They were the type who would make a fuss when there was nothing to do, but if there was something to do, they would hide behind, bullying the weak and fearing the strong. Therefore, even if some of them disapproved of Leng ruoxue''s unyielding attitude, they would not say anything when no one stood up for her.

    The atmosphere in the meeting hall fell silent for a moment.

    Leng ruoxue saw that the higher-ups of the headquarters of missions were all silent as if their mouths were sewn shut. She could only smile faintly and say,""Is this considered a silent agreement?"

    "W-what silent agreement?" Miao Jie couldn''t help but ask.

    "It''s a silent agreement that I can issue the ''wanted'' quest for the mist ripple B * tch!" Leng ruoxue said on purpose.

    "This, this won''t do!" Miao Jie quickly replied.

    "Can ''t?" When Leng ruoxue heard these two words, she couldn''t help but squint her beautiful eyes. She then said,""You mean, you wee me to use force?"

    "¡­¡­"

    How could he possibly wee her! Miao Jie was speechless. However, Leng ruoxue did not care what he was thinking and continued,"I just found out today that it''s useless to be too polite to you. It turns out that you all like to use force against others. Since that''s the case, I''ll fulfill your wish today!"

    Her words made Miao Jie''s anger rise to the top. However, Miao Jie understood Leng ruoxue''s character very well. He knew that he could not go head to head with Leng ruoxue at this time, or he would fall into her trap.

    It was a pity that not everyone present understood Miao Jie''s thoughts as well. For example, elder Qi did not want to stand out at first, but when he heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he immediately exploded and shouted,""F * ck! Who likes to be forced! We''re not that cheap!"

    "Oh, really? Then tell me, what kind of girl do you like?" Leng ruoxue smiled lightly as she turned her beautiful eyes towards elder Qi, who had spoken impulsively.

    In reality, elder Qi regretted his words the moment he opened his mouth. However, under the watchful eyes of the crowd and the intense gaze of Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes, even if he was so nervous that his legs and stomach were going soft, he did not dare to reveal it. Otherwise, wouldn''t he be discovered to be a coward? That would definitely not do. It would affect his dignity!

    With that thought in mind, elder Qi gathered his courage and spoke to Leng ruoxue,""I don''t like anything! Leng ruoxue, although I''ve heard that you''re very powerful, don''t forget that our mission will always belong to the Divine Master''s residence. The Divine Master is also in the residence. If you dare to act rashly, the Divine Master will not let you off!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Although the president had said that there was no news from the people he had sent to the divine Lord''s residence, elder Qi believed that the divine Lord would never give up on them. After all, they would earn a lot of money for the divine Lord''s residence in a year. They could really be considered a hen thatid golden eggs. If the Guild that was on a mission was destroyed by Leng ruoxue, the divine Lord would not only lose money, he would also lose face!

    It was because of this confidence that elder Qi was able to remain calm after he braced himself to face Leng ruoxue. He was not afraid at all! And what Leng ruoxue wanted was for him to not be afraid. If not, if no one cooperated with her to continue acting, how boring would it be for her!

    Therefore, when Leng ruoxue heard elder Qi''s words, she smiled happily and replied with a gentle expression,""Mm, not bad. You''ve learned to use the ripple witch to threaten me. However, have you forgotten that she and I have a grudge? even if she lets me go, I don''t think I''ll let her go. What''s more, that cheap woman is injured now, what can she do to me?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the crowd, who had thought that elder Qi was courageous and even wanted to idolize him, immediately turned pale with fright.

    The God Lord was injured? Was this for real?

    Was he lying to them?

    Everyone looked at elder Qi with suspicion. Elder Qi felt ufortable under the countless burning gazes, but he had no choice but to brace himself and say,""Hmph! Who knows if you''re telling the truth? you can only fool children with your words, but you want to lie to us? I don''t have any!"

    "I can''t do anything if you don''t believe me. But don''t me me for not reminding you. If your master God is safe and sound, do you think she will let me enter the city?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "Hmph! That''s because our Divine Master is magnanimous and doesn''t care about you!" Elder Qi said stubbornly. However, he was already beginning to doubt Leng ruoxue''s words. However, he did not dare to show it on his face and could only let his thoughts run wild in his heart.

    However, his little thoughts did not escape Qing Jue''s eyes. Qing Jue did not need Leng ruoxue''s instructions to report elder Qi''s thoughts to Leng ruoxue.

    Later on, Qing Jue got addicted to it and peeked at other people''s thoughts. With a single nce, Qing Jue could not help but smile.

    Hearing theughter in her heart, Leng ruoxue was a little confused. Seeing this, Qing Jue could only honestly tell everyone what they were thinking.

    After Leng ruoxue heard this, she could not help but sigh. The higher-ups of the mission Guild were really a pile of loose sand. These people more or less wanted to see the others embarrass themselves. So after elder Qi stepped up, the others did not even say a word of help, allowing elder Qi to fight alone. They were really a bunch of disloyal people!

    Leng ruoxue really did not know what help these people could give her after she took them in. She hated people who didn''t have team spirit the most, so to be honest, she didn''t like any of them.

    AI! Leng ruoxue sighed speechlessly. She was not willing to leave them to Rime, but she found it hard to swallow if they became her own people! Chicken ribs! They were really a bunch of chicken ribs!

    "Actually, I don''t really like you guys." After Leng ruoxue sighed, she spoke the truth.

 Chapter 2717 I Quite Despise You Guys (2)

    Seeing Leng ruoxue suddenly say this out of the blue, everyone felt that it was a little strange. However, they believed that when Leng ruoxue said that she despised them, it was absolutely true. Because from her eyes, it was already clearly expressed.

    Instantly, everyone''s heart was filled with mixed feelings!

    Too much! This was really too much! They hadn''t even said anything yet! Leng ruoxue was the one who despised them first? What the hell is this? Was there any justice left in this world?

    "Since you don''t like us, you can leave! Why are you still here?" Leng ruoxue''s words had greatly agitated elder Qi. Therefore, he had jumped out without a care and had lost his rationality.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she could only look at elder Qi helplessly and honestly replied,""I want to leave, but as long as you ept my mission, I''ll leave immediately!"

    "Miss Leng, I don''t understand. Why do you have toe here to post a mission? didn''t you already put a bounty on the Divine Master in the divine world?" Miao Jie, who had been silent for a long time, finally couldn''t help but ask.

    "Why? didn''t your wife tell you?" Leng ruoxue asked instead of answering.

    "Uh! Tell me what?" Miao Jie asked in a daze. What did this have to do with his wife?

    "I''ve already spoken to your wife. Go back and ask her!" Leng ruoxue teased.

    Miao Jie''s face turned red when he heard that. Ask Madam? How to ask? The madam was still ignoring him! He didn''t beat him up either, so this made him quite uneasy! Sob ... Don''t tell me that Madam doesn''t want me anymore?

    Ugh! That''s a little off topic! Miao Jie quickly pulled himself back from his thoughts and looked at Leng ruoxue shamelessly, hoping that she could answer his question.

    However, Leng ruoxue didn''t want to repeat herself, so she only said indifferently,""Isn''t the quest Guild a ce to release quests? If I don''te here to post my mission, who else can I find?"

    "Uh ..." Miao Jie was speechless. Leng ruoxue''s question was very profound, but the mission she was about to issue was even more confusing!

    "All the higher-ups of the mission Guild, now fully disy your duties and obediently ept the mission for me. We''ll all be happy. Otherwise, I can only let you all down!" Leng ruoxue smiled as she reminded him.

    "W-what are you doing?" After hearing this, a branch president couldn''t help but ask.

    "Use force!" Leng ruoxue said matter-of-factly.

    "Guild leader, say something! We can''t let Leng ruoxue be like this!" Hearing that they were going to use force, the branch president who had just spoken quickly turned his gaze to Miao Jie and said loudly.

    "Yup! President, please say something!" With someone taking the lead, the branch presidents all spoke up.

    "What do you want me to say? What''s the use of my words alone? You let me decide everything, what do I need you people for? Is it just a decoration?" Miao Jie was furious and spoke without thinking.

    "..." Miao Jie was furious. The people from the mission Guild didn''t dare to respond. However, they couldn''t help but think to themselves,"you''re the president. If you don''t make the decision, are you going to let them do it?" If your words were useless, then wouldn''t their words be as useless as farts?

    For a moment, everyone was resentful!

    At a time like this, the president should have taken over the role alone. However, not only did Miao Jie not do that, but he even scolded them for being useless! This was definitely going to be an internal conflict! This was also the so-called "tyrannical in the nest"!

    Some people couldn''t help but despise Miao Jie.

    Even Leng ruoxue was starting to look down on him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He heard Leng ruoxue sneer,"President Miao, why don''t you let me be the president?" I''ll make the decision for you?"

    "I think it''s fine!" Someone in the crowd shouted at the top of his lungs. Suddenly, Miao Jie''s face turned green with anger!

    F * ck! As expected, there were traitors! Unfortunately, the voice had appeared too suddenly, and he didn''t see who had said it!

    "Look! I''m definitely the Guild leader!" Leng ruoxue followed the cue and said impolitely.

    Miao Jie''s face turned green and then ck!

    "Miss Leng, please don''t make such a joke!" Miao Jie said righteously.

    "President Miao, do you think I''m joking?" Leng ruoxue scoffed.

    "Guild leader, I''ll say the same thing again. You''d better give me an answer immediately. Otherwise, I''ll have no choice but to use force. At that time, your guild leader position will really belong to me!" After that, Leng ruoxue warned.

    "Leng ruoxue, this is Yu city. Do you really think you can do whatever you want to us here?" Miao Jie was furious. He directly called Leng ruoxue by her name and threatened her.

    "You can try." Leng ruoxue smiled sweetly.

    Try? Did he dare to?

    No! He did not dare to try!

    However, it didn''t matter if he didn''t dare to try. Cang was already getting impatient. He told Leng ruoxue,""Girl, don''t talk nonsense with them. Now that we''re all here, let''s quickly take action!"

    When they heard the little white cat in Leng ruoxue''s arms speak, everyone was shocked! There were really people who weren''t afraid of making a big deal out of it!

    "Right! Hurry up and exterminate the Rime bitch''s dog!" The little red flower in Azure''s arms also swayed its beautiful petals as it cheered.

    The moment this little flower opened its mouth, everyone''s shock turned into petrification!

    This, this flower can talk! They had thought that the flower on the little white cat''s chest was just a decoration! Who knew that it was actually alive! Wait a minute! If the flower could speak, didn''t that mean that it had already developed intelligence?

    Oh my God! One had to know that flowers and nts that had gained sentience were all heavenly treasures and extremely precious! More importantly, this kind of nt was extremely rare, but now there was one in front of them. How could they not be excited?

    In that instant, everyone who had regained their senses stared at Xiao Hua with burning eyes. The attraction of the blood lotus flower had even made them forget that Leng ruoxue, their mortal mdy, was right beside them!

    Leng ruoxue felt helpless about their unprofessional behavior! She had not expected that the blood lotus flower would dare to open its mouth in front of so many people. What a little fellow who liked to show off. Wasn''t it afraid that someone would try to take advantage of it?

    In fact, since the blood lotus flower dared to speak, there was really nothing to be afraid of. Who asked it to cling onto Cang, this thick leg!

    But the others were not clear about this! The appearance of the snow Lotus flower made some of the elders ''thoughts alive again. Many of them secretly thought that if they could get this treasure and give it to the Divine Master, the Divine Master might be happy and make them the president of the mission headquarters! It had to be said that wealth would always make some greedy people lose their rationality. In addition, the elders present who had designs on the blood lotus flower did not think that the snow-white cat without a single stray hair was very powerful. Therefore, some people were determined to get the blood lotus flower.

    "Leng ruoxue, we will not ept your mission. Since you have disrespected the Divine Master, we naturally can not let you leave so easily. However, if you are willing to keep this flower, we will treat it as if nothing had happened. How about it?" All of a sudden, an elder spoke a bunch of Grand words and even expressed his stance on behalf of everyone present, but his purpose was self-evident.

 Chapter 2718 I Quite Despise You Guys (3)

    Leng ruoxueughed when she heard that.

    "Elder Wu Ming, do you represent yourself or the headquarters?" Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    I really didn''t expect this! She had said so much nonsense before, but no one had taken the initiative to make a statement. However, a little flower had made some people jump out on their own initiative. If she had known this earlier, why would she have wasted her breath on them? It would have been better to send the blood lotus flower directly!

    "Of course I represent the mission headquarters!" The elder said with an extremely firm will.

    "President Miao Jie, you don''t have any objections either?" Leng ruoxue turned to ask Miao Jie.

    Miao Jie hesitated for a moment, but he still answered truthfully,""We really can''t ept your mission!" He did not say a word about who the flower belonged to. In fact, he was also somewhat interested in that heavenly treasure, but as the president of a Guild, he couldn''t just openly im the flower as his own in front of everyone! That would be too damaging to his prestige as the president!

    "What about you guys?" Leng ruoxue then asked the other elders.

    Most of the elders were silent, but a few of them nodded.

    "Very good, a flower has allowed you to make a quick decision. Since that''s the case, I can end my courtesies before violence! Cang, let''s do it!" Leng ruoxue nodded her head in satisfaction before turning to Cang.

    "Hmph! You must be tired of living to have designs on my little blood!"

    "Yes, yes. Big thigh, annihte them all!" The blood lotus flower jeered.

    Hearing the word ''thigh'', Leng ruoxue was a little embarrassed. These two words had a good image, but she didn''t know what Cang would think.

    However, Azure clearly didn''t care and was quite eager to try.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue, a human, a beast, and a flower, looked like they were really about to start a fight, Miao Jie suddenly felt a little uneasy. He carefully confirmed,""Leng ruoxue, do you really want to fight?"

    "Do you think I''m joking? Come on! I''ve yed with you long enough. Now, let''s have a showdown! The losing side will be at the mercy of the winner!" Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "Leng ruoxue, you''re only one person. You''re overestimating yourself if you think you can fight against so many of us!" Seeing Leng ruoxue''s shameless boasting, elder Qi couldn''t help but roar in anger.

    "You guys try and you''ll know if I''m overestimating myself!" Leng ruoxueughed coldly as she spoke in a nonchnt manner.

    As soon as she finished speaking, a white lightning bolt shot out from Leng ruoxue''s arms. Whoosh! Whoosh! After a few shes, only white rays of light were left in the air, but wherever the lightning went, a group of elders fell. Those elders didn''t even have the time to scream for help before they directly fainted.

    At this moment, the elders who were still safe and sound finally felt fear!

    I-it was really too terrifying! How did the little white cat do it? The elders who were still conscious felt that it was unbelievable, but in the next second, this kind of treatment was on them. In just a few minutes, the elders who had been awake all fell to the ground with pale faces.

    This scene made Miao Jie''s face turn pale with horror!

    How ... How did this happen? Fear, panic, and fear surrounded Miao Jie. He had never felt that death was so close to him. Was this Leng ruoxue''s true strength? No, this was only the cat ''s! It was the kitten that Leng ruoxue carried in his arms all day long, which made him feel that other than acting cute, it was useless! And Leng ruoxue had yet to reveal her true abilities!

    However, that cat was enough to make Miao Jie tremble in fear!

    All of a sudden, he deeply felt that he and the others had made the wrong decision! Leng ruoxue was just like the legends said-one should never provoke her. But now that he had done so, what was he supposed to do?

    Just as Miao Jie''s expression was changing like a color palette, Cang had already turned around and returned to Leng ruoxue''s arms. Other than the branch guild leaders that they had already recruited, only Miao Jie was safe and sound! And Cang had left Miao Jie behind on purpose!

    "Pa!" Miao Jie heard the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground.

    Miao Jie looked up and his expression changed drastically.

    "You ... You ..." Miao Jie pointed at the object on the ground with a trembling finger. It was the subordinate he had sent to the Divine Master''s estate. He was so shocked that he could not speak.

    "Guild Master, sob ... I didn''t even have the chance to go to the Divine Master''s estate before I was captured by them!" When the subordinate saw Miao Jie, he cried as if he had seen a family member.

    "You ..." Miao Jie looked at Leng ruoxue with aplicated expression. He took a few deep breaths before continuing,""The current result is the real purpose of youing to the headquarters, right? The arrest warrant for God Lord cloudripple was just an excuse!"

    At this point, what else did Miao Jie not understand?<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Not bad! I came to the Imperial City to take over the headquarters mission!" Leng ruoxue didn''t hide anything and told him her true motive.

    "If that''s the case, why didn''t you make a move earlier, and instead let me cause so much trouble like a jumping clown?" Miao Jie was filled with grief and indignation, and there seemed to be tears in his eyes.

    He deeply felt that he had beenpletely yed by Leng ruoxue for the past few days! This fact made him quite worried! Leng ruoxue must have beenughing at him in secret!

    "Do you think I didn''t want to make a move earlier? But you don''t have enough people! In addition, I like to subdue my subordinates through peaceful means before resorting to force. If you are willing to submit to me, that would naturally be the best! So, please believe me, I''ve been giving you time. I won''t force you until the end! Unfortunately, you''ve disappointed me greatly, because you''re too insensible!" Leng ruoxue exined with a helpless expression.

    In reality! She was very polite to the headquarters. Other than the fact that the headquarters was established by her master, it was also because the higher! Ups here were basically all divine emperors! Since they were experts, they naturally couldn''t be treated as they pleased. Therefore, Leng ruoxue gave them enough respect, especially to Miao Jie. She had done her best. After all, she didn''t want her future subordinates to have any dissatisfaction with her! After she had done everything she could, these people still insisted on doing things their own way, so she couldn''t be med!

    After hearing Leng ruoxue''s exnation, Miao Jie''s feelings became even moreplicated. It turned out that it was their arrogance that had harmed them!

    "Why did you leave me alone? why didn''t you let me end up like them?" Miao Jie asked again after a long time.

    "You''re the Guild leader of the missions Guild, of course you have to be different! Now, make your decision!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "I ... Can''t betray the Divine Master!" Miao Jie said after some hesitation. Even though he knew that his answer might anger Leng ruoxue, he really couldn ''t!

    "Because of your father and the others?" Leng ruoxue said. From green vessel''s mind-reading ability, she knew more about Miao Jie. This was also one of the reasons why she had not made a move.

    Miao Jie was shocked when he heard that.

    How did Leng ruoxue know? He didn''t even tell his wife about this! Moreover, he had the idea of getting that flower for a moment, and it was also to save his father.

    "I know why you''ve been so loyal to that bitch, ripple mist, since you were young!" Leng ruoxue continued to disclose more exciting news!

    This time, Miao Jie was really provoked! One should know that these things had been buried in his heart for many years. Now, no one in the headquarters knew about his past. However, at this moment, Leng ruoxue had found out about all these old things. He was a little afraid!

    Uneasily looking at the branch president behind Leng ruoxue, Miao Jie''s face was ashen as he asked,""You''re saying all this just to get me to surrender?"

    "I just wanted to tell you that I can save your father, your master, and the others!" Leng ruoxue said nonchntly.

    However, Miao Jie obviously didn''t believe her words. After the secret in his heart was exposed, he slowly calmed down andughed."Do you think it''s that easy to save them?"

    "What if I can save them?" Leng ruoxue asked with a faint smile.

    "As long as you can save them, I''ll recognize you as my master!" Miao Jie said without hesitation. He did not believe that Leng ruoxue could save her. If it was that easy to save her, he would not have been restrained by fog ripple all these years. He even had to act like he respected fog ripple on the surface, but in reality, he hated fog ripple to death!

    "Since that''s the case, you can recognize me as your master now!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    Miao Jie was dumbfounded. How could this be? If he recognized her as his master, where was she? Was he rescued?

    Very quickly, Leng ruoxue answered his question.

    "Did you think I was sleeping in my room the past few days? To tell you the truth, I went to save someone!" Leng ruoxue smiled smugly, as if she was willing to see Miao Jie''s dumbfounded expression.

    Miao Jie was stunned for a moment, but he quickly reacted and asked anxiously,""Where''s that person?"

    "Jie ''er!" At this moment, an old man''s voice sounded from outside the meeting hall.

    Miao Jie looked in the direction of the voice and saw a familiar figure in his memory. Tears welled up in his eyes and he pounced on the legs of the person who spoke like a child. He hugged the person''s leg and started crying.

    "Father!" Miao Jie howled loudly!

    The man he was hugging looked extremely old. His body was hunched over and riddled with scars. His clothes were slightly tattered and even emitted a damp and moldy smell. His current appearance made Leng ruoxue, who was watching from the side, feel speechless.

    This person was definitely doing this on purpose! He had been rescued for a few days, but he had not changed his clothes or treated his injuries. At the very least, he had to take a bath and wash his face, right? However, in order to make his son feel the pain he had suffered for so many years, this man had actually appeared in such a manner. Miao Jie was probably even more shocked now!

 Chapter 2719 I Dont Need You To Give In (1)

    However, Leng ruoxue more or less understood what the other party was thinking. She knew that Miao Jie''s father was just afraid that Miao Jie had been brainwashed by the fog over the years and had lived afortable life for so long that he would forget about his hatred. However, in reality, although Miao Jie had always shown his loyalty to the fog, he was also constantly thinking about saving his father, master, and the others.

    However, as time went by, his hard work had not yielded any results. Slowly, he became disheartened. After Leng ruoxue heard about this from Qing Jue, she did not immediately look for Miao Jie. Instead, she went to rescue the people he cared about.

    Such an unexpected result was a huge blow to Miao Jie, but it was also easier to win his heart.

    Originally, Leng ruoxue did not want to go through so much trouble to treat Miao Jie. After all, he was just a rtively important chess piece in her own spywork back then. However, after knowing Miao Jie''s background, she immediately changed her mind.

    Miao Jie''s father, Miao Yuan, was the first president appointed by her master when he created the mission Guild. However, after her master fell, Miao Yuan was not willing to join the fog, so he was imprisoned by the fog. However, the treatment he received was much better than Dongfang Yue and the others. After all, Miao Yuan and the others were not considered as her master''s true subordinates. Moreover, the fog had to use him to restrain Miao Jie and make him work like a ve for her, so she did not abuse him too much!

    However, Miao Yuan did not think so. That fellow was extremely loyal to his master and did not think highly of Wu Chen at all. Naturally, he would not be grateful that Wu Chen had shown mercy to him. Moreover, Wu Chen had imprisoned those who did not obey her leadership. As such, Miao Yuan would not appreciate her kindness.

    Therefore, even though Miao Yuan had been hiding for the past few days, he did not manage to deal with his image properly. Miao Yuan just wanted Miao Jie to take a good look at him and give him a warning!

    Miao Jie didn''t let him down. After seeing his father''s miserable state, he said angrily,""Father, wuchen promised me that she would treat you well. She ... She actually lied to me? To think that I''ve been working so hard for her all these years!"

    Miao Jie was so angry that he stopped calling her Divine Master and directly called her by her name.

    When she heard that she would be treated the same way as Wu Cheng, Leng ruoxue felt ufortable in her heart. She really didn''t want to be associated with Wu Cheng.

    At this time, Miao Yuan also said angrily,"you brat, only you will believe that ingrate''s words!" Her words are all lies to three-year-old children!"

    "Father, I was wrong!" Miao Jie quickly lowered his head and admitted his mistake with red eyes. He looked exactly like a three-year-old child right now!

    "It''s good that you know you''re in the wrong. In the future, you have to listen to young Master''s words, understand?" Miao Yuan ordered with a stern face.

    "Young master?" Miao Jie was bewildered. He had no idea who the young master his father was talking about was.

    "Idiot! In the future, you will have to listen to young master Leng ruoxue!" Miao Yuan called out his name directly.

    At this point, Miao Jie had no choice but to understand. However, he was still a little confused. How did Leng ruoxue suddenly be a young master? "Young master, I will be obedient in the future!" He said obediently.

    Leng ruoxue chuckled when she saw Miao Jie''s serious and childish words. She did not expect Miao Jie to have such a silly and cute side. However, she still said in a serious tone,""Be good!"

    Miao Jie was embarrassed, and his face turned red. His face was burning as if it was on fire.

    Suddenly, Miao Jie heard a faint snickering sound and came to a realization. There were still outsiders here! Why did he acknowledge Leng ruoxue as his master?! The outsiders he was referring to were naturally the branch presidents who were watching themotion with wide eyes.

    Understanding Miao Jie''s thoughts, Leng ruoxue pointed at the branch presidents and said,""They''ve been my people for a long time!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Miao Jie was shocked. These branch presidents had been working for Leng ruoxue since a long time ago? Could it be that she had nned all of this long ago and was now just waiting to cast the to catch them?

    AI! Miao Jie could not help but sigh. No wonder Leng ruoxue looked so confident. Look at what she had done without them noticing. However, the more he understood, the more he felt that he had been like a clown. With that thought, he looked at Leng ruoxue with hidden bitterness and pointed at the elders who had fainted on the ground,""What about them?"

    "Naturally, it''s a forced master." Leng ruoxue said without a trace of emotion.

    Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Miao Jie felt that she was treating him very well. However, in order to show his loyalty, Miao Jie took the initiative to sign the contract. After all, he was once a member of Fog City. Even if Leng ruoxue didn''t mind, he couldn''t give others the chance to gossip about him!

    As for Leng ruoxue, she was naturally very satisfied with Miao Jie''s way of doing things.

    After that, the elders who were awakened one by one were told collectively that they would either recognize their master or die!

    Choose one!

    Under Leng ruoxue''s violent suppression, most of the elders tactfully chose to recognize her as their master. In reality, they had no choice! I can''t just die, right? They did not have such a high level of awareness! He wasn''t that unyielding either!

    However, there were always one or two elders who felt that they were different, such as elder Qi. Even at a time like this, he still did not forget to use the Divine Master to threaten Leng ruoxue. He also expressed his deep disdain towards the elders ''submission.

    "Leng ruoxue, it''s not like you defeated us. I''m not convinced! I won''t recognize you as my master, and the Divine Master won''t let you go. The Divine Master will take revenge for us!" Elder Qi shouted fearlessly. Even Miao Jie, who heard this, could not help but break out in a cold sweat for him.

    Of course, he didn''t care about elder Qi''s life or death. He was just worried about elder Qi''s audacity. If he angered his new master, he really didn''t know what this seemingly gentle but actually bad-tempered master would do.

    As expected, the moment elder Qi finished speaking, Leng ruoxue''s smile became even more charming. She then asked,""From elder Qi''s words, you mean you want to fight me one-on-one?"

    "That''s right! I will only submit to you if you defeat me!" Elder Qi cowered, but he still gathered his courage and replied.

    "Very good! I like it when you''re this tough,e on! I''ll give you a chance!" Leng ruoxue was neither angry nor annoyed, and her voice was unusually calm.

    "I''ll let you make the first move, how about it?" Leng ruoxue added.

    Instantly, elder Qi''s old face turned red because of Leng ruoxue''s words! F * ck! He was a man. If a woman gave way to him, where would he put his face?

    "Leng ruoxue, stop looking down on me! I don''t need you to give in!" Elder Qi was so angry that he shouted at the top of his lungs.

    "Alright then!" Leng ruoxue looked at elder Qi helplessly, then looked at the others with an innocent expression. The expression on her beautiful face seemed to be saying,''look! He was the one who didn''t allow me to!"

 Chapter 2720 I Dont Need You To Give In (2)

    Seeing this, everyone''s lips twitched and cold sweat broke out.

    However, what happened next petrified them all.

    This was because after elder Qi, who was initially eager to fight, made his move, Leng ruoxue did not receive his attack, nor did she prepare to attack. Instead, she stood calmly on the spot without moving. It was only when the wind de condensed by elder Qi''s divine power was right in front of her that her body swayed slightly. If it were not for everyone''s excellent eyesight, they would not have noticed that slight movement.

    But what about elder Qi?

    The fact that Leng ruoxue had managed to nullify his attack had thoroughly infuriated him. Hence, he did not even think twice before he attacked again. This time, Leng ruoxue finally made a big move.

    She immediately turned into a stream of light and shot towards elder Qi. When she was right in front of him, Leng ruoxue gracefully lifted her leg and kicked elder Qi''s waist. Then, the crowd saw elder Qi flying towards the wall of the assembly hall like a kite with a broken string ...

    With a loud bang, the originally solid wall of the meeting hall had a human-shaped hole in it, and elder Qi was embedded in the wall.

    Even though Leng ruoxue rarely did such a thing, she had seen a lot and learned quickly. Hence, the entire set of movements was so smooth that it dazzled the eyes of everyone present and made them exim in admiration!

    The things that Leng ruoxue had done and the strength that she had disyed had caused them to bepletely petrified and shocked. After a long time, they finally regained their senses.

    However, the way they looked at Leng ruoxue hadpletely changed! With elder Qi standing out, the other elders who had wanted to stir up trouble were all like newborn chicks, obedient and honest.

    No one wanted to be embedded in the wall like elder Qi and be a mural!

    At this time, they both sympathized with elder Qi''s encounter, but they could not help but be d that he had sacrificed himself. Otherwise, they would probably be included in the mural now.

    However, after elder Qi became a mural, he did not faint. Instead, he was extremely clear-headed.

    After struggling a few times, elder Qi saw that he couldn''t break free, so he shouted at the top of his voice,""Put me down, quickly put me down! Leng ruoxue, did you hear that?"

    "Who are you talking to, huh?" Leng ruoxue squinted her beautiful eyes and said indifferently.

    "Wuu ... I was wrong, please let me down! I don''t want to stay up there!" When elder Qi heard this, he immediately gave in.

    The current him was like someone who had been stripped of all his clothes and allowed to be seen by others, making him quite ufortable! Moreover, it was a little high up there. He was afraid of heights!

    "It''s so good up there. You can stand high and see far. The scenery must be very beautiful and charming. Moreover, you''re looking down from above, and we all have to look up to you. Isn''t this what you''ve been dreaming of?" Leng ruoxue reminded him with a smile.

    Dreams? No way! He did want to be looked up to by the crowd, but definitely not under such circumstances. Right now, he really felt like a monkey in the zoo ... The feeling of being surrounded and discussed by all kinds of people was really not good!

    "L-let me down! I''m begging you!" Elder Qi pulled down his old face and begged. He was well aware that without Leng ruoxue''s orders, no one would have dared to save him.

    "No, I think you look good now. I''m very satisfied!" Leng ruoxue retorted. Then, she shifted her gaze to the other elders and reminded them,""You can recognize me as your master now."

    After that, Leng ruoxue told them about the contract that she was going to sign. It was the one that the parasol tree mother tree had taught her.

    When the elders heard this, no one dared to disobey. It was because the reality was very clear. Leng ruoxue could easily take care of them. Furthermore, there was that little kitten that could take care of them all by itself. It was watching them like a tiger watching its prey. How could they still have the thought to resist?<novelnext></novelnext>

    The signing of the contract went very smoothly.

    After bing one of their own, Leng ruoxue finally gave the elders a smile and told them that their future work location would still be in Imperial City, and the nature of the work in the Guild of missions would remain the same.

    When Miao Jie and the elders heard this, they looked at Leng ruoxue in surprise. Then, the elders collectively turned their gazes to Miao Jie. Miao Jie had no choice but to bear the brunt of it and asked the question in everyone''s heart,""Young master, we''re already your people. It''s not good to move around in Yu city under the eyes of Wu Cheng! Moreover, if rime ice finds out that we''ve betrayed them, I''m afraid we''ll end up in a terrible state!"

    Miao Jie''s words echoed the thoughts of everyone present. As soon as he finished speaking, everyone shifted their gaze back to Leng ruoxue in unison. The anticipation in their eyes was self-evident.

    They didn''t want to stay in Yu city anymore! This was obvious!

    "Rime ice doesn''t know that you''ve betrayed us. As long as you don''t say it out loud, you''ll still belong to the Divine Master''s estate!" Leng ruoxue smiled as she consoled him.

    Ugh! Did the new master want them to ...

    Now, everyone understood. However, such a thing was indeed very dangerous. As long as they were exposed, what awaited them would be death.

    "Master, what should we do with elder Qi? There''s also some of the headquarters "normal staff. These people are not easy to deal with!" At this time, an elder who thought of this couldn''t help but remind.

    "Can''t you guys handle the normal staff?" Leng ruoxue asked in disbelief.

    "Uh! We don''t have a problem with the ordinary staff, but it''s a big problem for elder Qi!" The elder said after some thought.

    "He''s even less of a problem. As long as you don''t put him down, he won''t be able toe down himself!" Leng ruoxueughed evilly. Elder Qi had set it quite firmly.

    "¡­¡­"

    Hearing this, all the elders looked at elder Qi, who was hanging on the wall as a mural, with sympathy. Then, that elder said worriedly,""We''re afraid that he''ll talk nonsense. There are so many peopleing and going here. It''ll be terrible if something reaches the Divine Master''s estate!"

    "I see! Why don''t we give him some mute medicine so that he can''t make a sound?" Leng ruoxue''s suggestion was met with deep agreement from the elders.

    Listening to Leng ruoxue and the rest talking about how to deal with him, elder Qi was so depressed that he wished he could faint. However, at this moment, he was full of energy and couldn''t faint even if he wanted to. However, the feeling of listening to everyone talking about him was really ufortable!

    "Please spare me! I was wrong! I''ll recognize you as my master!" Elder Qi wanted to cry but had no tears.

    "You''re not sincere enough," Leng ruoxue obviously despised him.

    Tears streamed down elder Qi''s face, and he wished he could kneel down in front of Leng ruoxue.

    Why did the other elders not receive such treatment, but he had to be tortured like this! It was not fair! This is not fair! It was extremely unfair to him!

    The Furious elder Qi made up his mind and said with tears streaming down his face,""Then what do you want? just tell me!"

 Chapter 2721 I Dont Need You To Give In (3)

    "Didn''t I say that you''re not sincere?" Leng ruoxue looked at elder Qi as if she was looking at an idiot. Then, she bade goodbye to Miao Jie and the rest before turning around and leaving the meeting hall.

    "Don''t go! Don''t go! Come back! Wuwu...Put me down!" Elder Qi begged in pain, but all he could see was Leng ruoxue''s back.

    Seeing Leng ruoxue leave without any hesitation, elder Qi had no choice but to turn his resentful gaze to Miao Jie. He pleaded softly,""President, President, help me put in a few good words and get that little ancestor to agree to let me down! Wuwu ..."

    Miao Jie felt great listening to elder Qi, who had always liked to find trouble, begging him. He could not deny that he was very relieved to see elder Qi''s current state. However, as a person of high status, his thoughts could not be seen in the light. Therefore, he looked at elder Qi with a pained expression and said helplessly,"Elder Qi! It''s not that I want to criticize you, but you know that my master is not to be trifled with, so why did you have to throw an egg at a rock! AI! Master is currently in a fit of anger, so I don''t dare to speak up for you!"

    After he finished speaking, Miao Jie supported his father and turned around to leave.

    Seeing that the new master and the president had left, the elders and branch presidents were naturally unwilling to stay any longer. Moreover, they had more important things to do! For example, the people around the president.

    They really didn''t recognize those people, so they thought of asking Miao Jie in private!

    After a while, elder Qi was the only one left in therge meeting hall.

    "Put me down! Put me down!" Elder Qi''s unyielding voice echoed in the spacious meeting hall, but no one responded to him.

    The next day.

    Miao Jie came over excitedly to tell Leng ruoxue that he had told the elders about the identities of Miao Yuan and the others. The elders were all extremely surprised and wanted to hold a celebratory banquet for their father and the others. They had specially invited Leng ruoxue to attend.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she gave it some thought and still reminded him honestly,""Miao Jie, I don''t mind if you want to hold a banquet, but what I want to tell you is that Miao Yuan and the others can not stay in the headquarters like this. Otherwise, if they are discovered by the ripple mist bitch, it will bring danger to all of you."

    "Then what should we do?" Miao Jie immediately panicked when he heard that.

    "There are two choices. One is that I bring them back to Demon City, and the other is that I give them some disguise pills. You let them think about it!" Leng ruoxue gave him two options.

    "Thank you, young master." Miao Jie said gratefully.

    The celebration banquet was held as scheduled. Before the banquet, Miao Jie did not mention this to them. However, once the banquet ended, he immediately told Miao Yuan and the others about Leng ruoxue''s suggestion.

    After Miao Yuan and the others heard this, they all decided to disguise themselves and stay in Yu city after careful consideration. After all, this was their root and their home. They could not bear to leave. As for not being able to show their true faces, they didn''t care. In any case, fog wouldn''t think that those people were them, because the prison had been arranged by the young master. They believed that it wouldn''t be long before fog would receive the news of their death.

    However, they were worried about their identity. After all, there would always be so many people on the mission at once, which would make people suspicious, and fog was suspicious by nature.

    However, Miao Jie calmly told them that they didn''t need to worry about this matter. As the president of the missions Guild, it was easy for him to arrange fake identities for them! However, they had to put on a full show. Before this matter waspletely confirmed, they had to remain invisible for a period of time and not appear in Yu city openly.

    Miao Yuan and the rest immediately agreed to Miao Jie''s n.

    Just like that, the issue of Miao Yuan and the others ''identities was easily resolved. Leng ruoxue had alsopleted the mission that the headquarters had taken in. She was prepared to return home with therge amount of resources that Miao Jie had handed in.

    Of course, she did not forget about elder Qi before she left.

    She went to see elder Qi and told the old man that she was leaving. When elder Qi heard this, he immediately burst into tears and shouted that he wanted to recognize him as his master. However, his voice was weak. It was obvious that he had been tortured to the point of a mental breakdown in just a short period of time.

    This time, Leng ruoxue didn''t make things difficult for him. She really didn''t want to waste any more time in Yu city.

    When elder Qi heard this, he immediately acknowledged her as his master.

    He didn''t need Leng ruoxue to tell him about the master-recognition contract because he had heard it clearly when Leng ruoxue had told the other elders.

    The moment the contract was formed, elder Qi''s heart that had been in his throat for a long time finally rxed. However, when Leng ruoxue rescued him from the wall, elder Qi was still bawling his eyes out. He sighed seriously. He no longer wanted to be a mural and no longer wanted to be looked up to by others!

    The feeling of being looked up to was really not good! Sob ... He should just be an honest elder! Furthermore, he could tell that Leng ruoxue was different from other Masters. If he wanted to cause any more trouble, Leng ruoxue would definitely not allow him to do so!

    One had to admit that elder Qi had grown up!

    After settling thisst matter, Leng ruoxue then carried Cang and left the headquarters as if there was no one else around.

    On the way to the city gates, Leng ruoxue met the three reverent-god level experts from the Divine Master''s estate by chance. They stared at each other for a long time, but none of them said a word. They then separated.

    However, Leng ruoxue didn''t ignore the few gazes that were fixed on her from behind.

    But she was very calm and walked to the city gate with elegant steps.<novelnext></novelnext>

    When he was less than 100 meters away from the city gate, the leader of the city guards saw him at a nce! It wasn''t because he had good eyesight, but because Leng ruoxue was too eye-catching. He couldn''t even pretend not to see her.

    He ran towards Leng ruoxue excitedly. The head Guard''s face was flushed red as he asked,""Miss Leng, are we leaving the city?"

    This was great. He was finally going to send this demon away. Only the heavens knew how worried he had been these days! The leader of the guards was so happy that he almost danced with joy.

    However, it was a pity that Leng ruoxue revealed a cheeky smile to the head guard and told him that she wasn''t going out of the city and was just going for a stroll.

    The guard leader''s face fell when he heard that.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she could not help but feign sadness and asked,""You can''t wait for me to leave? You don''t wee me?"

    She looked hurt!

    "N-no!" The leader of the guards denied shyly. However, he could not deceive his own heart because he really did not wee Leng ruoxue. This woman was too troublesome! He was another time bomb that might explode at any moment. He really didn''t want to experience those days of fear anymore.

    "Lying is not good behavior! AI! Forget it, I won''t make things difficult for you! Since I''m so unweed, I''d better leave first. " After saying this, Leng ruoxue walked towards the city gates with a sad look on her face.

    However, she had only taken two steps when Leng ruoxue turned around and said,""But I''ll be back!"

    Initially, when the guard leader heard that Leng ruoxue was leaving, he was overjoyed. However, before he could be happy for long, he heard that she would return. His overjoyed expression immediately froze on his face, and his half-smile expression looked a little distorted.

    Leng ruoxue nced at the guard leader''s stiff expression and continued with a smile,""Why, are you very disappointed?"

    After saying this, Leng ruoxue finally left.

    However, even though Leng ruoxue''s back view could no longer be seen, the Guard''s body was still stiff. His heart was in a mess and he could not calm down!

    Leng ruoxue couldn''t care less about how conflicted the Guard''s thoughts were because it didn''t take long for Cang to teleport her back to thend of demons.

    At this moment, thend of demons could be considered a real city.

    In the days that she was away, the construction of Demon City had advanced by leaps and bounds. By the time she returned, the construction of the entire base had beenpleted.

    As she looked at the Grand and magnificent Demon City, Leng ruoxue''s mood was exceptionally high. However, her happiness did notst long before she was discovered by uncle long and the others. What awaited her was naturally the merciless judgment of the crowd.

    Sitting in the living room, Leng ruoxue felt uneasy as she looked at uncle long, Godfather, and the rest who had unfriendly expressions. Don''t look at how she was imposing in front of outsiders, but in front of these people she saw as family, she couldn''t be tough at all.

    Therefore, from the moment she sat down in the living room, she was like an obedient baby. She lowered her head obediently and did not say a word, waiting for the crowd to flip out! At the same time, she couldn''t help but sigh. Fortunately, her grandfather and brothers went into seclusion after meeting Li Zhong and the others. Otherwise, she would have a hard time exining herself!

    "Speak!" After drinking a mouthful of tea, the master of the ning family said lightly.

    "Hehe, Godfather, uncle long, you''ve worked hard." Leng ruoxue said with a fawning smile.

    "I didn''t ask you to say this!" Master ning said through gritted teeth.

    "Then what should I say?" Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but y dumb. Looking at how unfriendly her Godfather and the rest were, how could she dare to say that she had provoked that bitch from the ripple mist? even if she had no choice. However, she believed that even if she didn''t say anything, her Godfather and the others would have found out. However, she still couldn''t take the initiative to tell him.

    "Where have you been?" Seeing that Leng ruoxue wasn''t being honest, master ning could only ask her himself.

    "Cang, where did we all go?" Leng ruoxue didn''t dare to answer directly and could only lower her head to ask Cang.

    Cang helplessly pouted and deeply despised Leng ruoxue''s cowardice. Was there a need to be so secretive?

    "After we left the ascender Alliance, we went to find trouble with the ripple mist bitch!" Cang Rushi said. After he finished speaking, he even gave Leng ruoxue a look of disdain.

    Leng ruoxue smiled awkwardly and added,""I didn''t know about this beforehand!"

    "That''s right, I forced Niu to go. If you want to find trouble,e find me!" Seeing that Leng ruoxue was obviously trying to shirk her responsibility, Cang was furious. He turned his spear and shouted at master ning and the rest.

    However, that was the truth. Hence, Cang Huo was not really angry at Leng ruoxue.

 Chapter 2722 Xue Er, Did You Miss Me Too?(1)

    "¡­¡­"

    Hearing Cang''s angry words, everyone fell silent.

    Looking for trouble with Cang? Did they dare to? Cang could send these reverent-god level experts flying with one kick! Moreover, they didn''t really want to investigate Xue ''er''s disappearance. They just wanted Xue'' er to value them!

    Wu ... Cang is too bad! By saying this, it was obvious that it didn''t want them to find trouble with the bad girl Xue ''er! The few people present were very unwilling! But they couldn''t beat Cang, so they could only suffer in silence.

    Unwillingly, uncle long was the first to change his mind.""Hehe! How would we dare to find trouble with you! Besides, we''re not ming Xue ''er, it''s just that if there''s something fun, you should also think of us! It doesn''t feel good to let us old men wait at home like idiots without knowing anything!"

    What uncle long meant was that if something like this happened in the future, they shouldn''t forget about them. They also wanted to participate. But after hearing this, Cang asked,""I''ll tell you, do you have time to go and join in the fun? We''re not building Demon City anymore?"

    "Uh! I''m talking about the future!" Uncle long added.

    "That''s right, you can''t leave us behind if something like this happens again in the future! We''re also participating!" Master ning said after looking at Leng ruoxue with a bitter expression.

    "Yes, we also want to see how unlucky Wu Chen is! However, I heard your voice in the sky that day. I wonder what good things you did?" Dongfang Lin asked curiously. He remembered that the voice had said two things. One was the petal of the mist ripple bitch, and the other was the blood lotus flower. They already knew what the mist ripple petal meant, but they didn''t know what the blood lotus flower meant.

    "I sold the petal of the mist ripple bitch for two Jingshi, and then I snatched the blood lotus flower that could heal her. That''s all." Azure casually said.

    "Uh! Can you be more detailed?" Uncle long asked anxiously. They had been making wild guesses about the blood lotus flower for a long time.

    Seeing everyone''s eyes filled with anticipation, Azure stretched out his little paw and patted the petals of the red flower on his chest, saying softly,""Little blood, say hello to everyone!"

    At this moment, the iparably beautiful blood lotus became coy. It extended a branch and wrapped it around Azure''s small w, shaking it silently. It was unknown what it was saying to Azure.

    Azure didn''t say a word, and the Beast and flower seemed to bemunicating.

    Uncle long and the others held their breaths and looked at this scene in a daze. No one dared to interrupt themunication between Cang and the red flower. What surprised them even more was that they had known Cang for so long, and other than seeing it treat Xue ''er gently, they had never seen it treat anyone so gently!

    Ugh! Although it was an exaggeration to use tender as water, the feeling that Cang gave them now was very ...

    After staring at Cang and that little red flower for a while, uncle long and the rest felt a little embarrassed. They could only twist their stiff necks and turn to look at Leng ruoxue.

    Who knew that Xue ''er would have a helpless and matter-of-fact expression, obviously used to such things.

    A few extremely bored elderly men who wanted to gossip quietly approached Xue ''er and asked in a low voice,"girl, what''s going on with them?"

    Seeing that uncle long and the rest had also noticed the difference between Dian Cang and the blood lotus flower, Leng ruoxue exined with an evil smile,""They have a rtionship that goes beyond friendship!"

    Ugh! As they listened to Xue ''er''s obscure words, the few old men were confused. They didn''t know what a rtionship beyond friendship was!

    What was this good?

    "Xue ''er, what do you mean?" The master of the ning family asked shamelessly. It was a good quality to ask without shame!<novelnext></novelnext>

    "About the same as me and the demon!" Leng ruoxue exined.

    Uncle long and the others finally understood!

    As expected, there was something!

    They knew it! Why did Cang suddenly kidnap Xue ''er for no reason, so it was to save his little lover!

    A hero saving a beauty! Everything could be exined now. It was forgivable to go through fire and water for a beauty! Uncle long and the others thought about it randomly and found an excuse for not daring to cause trouble for Cang!

    Leng ruoxue looked at their expressions and knew what uncle long and the others were thinking. However, she didn''t care what they were thinking! She only knew that with Cang''s matter, they would forget about her. This was what she wanted!

    And the truth was just as Leng ruoxue had thought. Now that they''d discovered spring, uncle long and the others couldn''t be bothered to find trouble with Xue ''er! They were even imagining when they would be able to drink Shang Cang''s wedding wine! They had to admit that they were so bored recently that their hair was about to grow out!

    However, don''t think that Azure didn''t know what these disrespectful old men were thinking. It was just toozy to pay attention to them and focused on coaxing the suddenly shy blood lotus.

    With great difficulty, the blood lotus flower was finally coaxed and greeted everyone in a childish voice.

    "Hello!" After saying this, the blood lotus flower fell silent again and buried its tender petals into Azure''s arms.

    When everyone saw a flower acting coquettishly towards a cat, the corners of their mouths twitched uncontrobly. They quickly adjusted their expressions and said enthusiastically,""Hello, little red flower!"

    "It''s called little blood!" Cang coldly corrected.

    "Uh! Hello, little blood!" Everyone greeted him again. However, this also allowed them to fully understand the position of this flower in senior Cang''s heart.

    Little blood didn''t respond. At this time, everyone heard Cang coldly say,"Put away your dirty thoughts. Little blood and I are not what you think!"

    After coaxing little blood, Azure finally had the time to exin.

    However, in the eyes of the crowd, its exnation was obviously a cover-up. Therefore, although everyone nodded their heads in understanding on the surface, they did not believe its words in their hearts!

    However, Cang didn''t mind. He greeted Leng ruoxue and had Niu send them into the bracelet!

    Leng ruoxue naturally did as she was told. Actually, she had long wanted to send the blood lotus flower in. However, neither the Azure sea nor the blood lotus flower had the intention to do so, so she was too embarrassed to mention it.

    After sending Cang away, Leng ruoxue became the target of uncle long and the others. They continued to ask her what she had been doing during this period of time.

    Leng ruoxue was helpless and could only report everything that she and Cang had done during this period of time. But luckily, uncle long and the others were not angry this time.

    However, when uncle long and the others heard of Leng ruoxue and Cang''s actions, they were still greatly shocked. They had never thought that this man and beast would actually run to the Imperial City and ept the mission headquarters. If this matter was known by Wu Yan, she would definitely vomit blood!

    "Xue ''er, well done!" After listening to Leng ruoxue''s words for a long time, Dongfang Yue, who had been silent all this while, finally opened his mouth.

 Chapter 2723 Xue Er, Did You Miss Me Too?(2)

    As Leng ruoxue listened to his words, her forehead was filled with ck lines. She couldn''t help but feel disgusted. This old man''s reflex arc is really unusually long!

    Then, everyone helplessly braced themselves as they listened to Dongfang Yue go on and on about the quest headquarters and the God lord''s estate ...

    Dongfang Yue''s saliva flew everywhere as he spoke. He couldn''t help but dance when he got to the most emotional part. In the end, no one knew how long he spoke, but everyone was sleepy after listening to him.

    With much difficulty, Dongfang was getting tired from talking and stopped to take a sip of water. Leng ruoxue saw this and immediately stood up,""I''m finally done. I''m going back to my room to rest!"

    Once she finished speaking, Leng ruoxue left without any sense of loyalty. Uncle long and the rest didn''t hesitate either and immediately followed.

    In the blink of an eye, only Dongfang Yue was left in therge living room, still holding a teacup in a drinking posture.

    Dongfang Yue was very depressed. He hadn''t finished his words yet! All of them actually ran away! AI! Young people nowadays! Why didn''t he want to listen to some history!

    Afterining to himself, he also returned to his room gloomily.

    Leng ruoxue, who had just left the living room, went straight into the bangle after returning to her room. However, the moment she entered the bangle, she noticed a strong smell of gunpowder filling the space.

    Ugh! What was going on?

    Leng ruoxue, who was puzzled, walked into the garden elegantly. The moment she stepped into the beautiful garden, she saw the two little fellows, Cang and green vessel, confronting each other.

    Cang stood calmly in front of green vessel, while green vessel put his hands on his waist and looked fierce.

    "What''s wrong?" Leng ruoxue could not help but ask curiously.

    "Girl, he won''t let me nt the little blood in the flower garden!" Azure was the first toin.

    "Sister, I''m doing this for the good of the space! That flower''s personality was too strong, it really wasn''t suitable to be nted here! At least not now!" Qing Jue said as if he was defending his territory.

    "I didn''t expect to be so unpopr!" At this moment, the red flower also said with a bitter expression.

    After listening to the words of the three little fellows, Leng ruoxue finally managed to sort out some of her thoughts.

    "Girl, don''t listen to him. The blood lotus flower can be nted here!" Before Leng ruoxue could speak, Cang immediately spoke.

    "You bastard! I knew you didn''t have a good heart. You want to cause the space to copse, don''t you?" When Qing Jue heard this, he immediately roared in anger.

    "Why don''t you just say that you''re too weak now?" Cang scoffed at green vessel''s words.

    "You ..." Qing Jue was so angry that his cute little face turned red. Then, he turned his head and looked at Leng ruoxue with tears in his eyes."Sister, why did you let this bad guy in? he''s bullying me! Sob ... I''m so pitiful. I''m being bullied by a cat in my own territory! This was really too unreasonable! Oh heavens! Send down a divine lightning and strike me to death!"

    The despair on Qing Jue''s face made Leng ruoxue''s face turn ck.

    Helpless, Leng ruoxue could only carry Qing Jue and cajole,""Qing Jue, don''t cry! It''s all your sister''s fault for being so useless. It''s because your sister''s strength is too low that you can''t recover your strength from your peak! AI! It''s all my sister''s fault! I''ve decided that I''ll work hard in the future and master the heaven-defying art to its full potential. That way, you''ll be able to break thest seal!"

    Leng ruoxue thought that Qing Jue would feel better after hearing her words, but who knew that Qing Jue would cry even harder after hearing her words. He choked out,""How can you me sister for this? The ninth level of the heaven-defying art isn''t that easy to break through ..."

    "Uh! I will work hard!" Leng ruoxue promised.

    "Yes, as long as sister does her best, it''s fine. The path of cultivation is a heaven-defying act, so there''s no rush!" Hearing Leng ruoxue''s promise, Qing Jue started tofort her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Hmph! What a master-servant rtionship!" At this moment, an extremely discordant voice suddenly rang out. Leng ruoxue instantly felt the surrounding temperature drop by quite a bit.

    Then, she caught a glimpse of Cang''s dark face and his eyes that were spitting fire, staring at her fiercely. Leng ruoxue''s heart trembled. Could it be that Cang was jealous?

    This wasn''t a fun thing to do!

    Leng ruoxue was a little scared, but it was clear that green vessel was not an easy person to get along with. Of course, she would not let go of any opportunity to deal a blow to Cang. She smiled and said,""That''s right. My rtionship with my sister is not something that ater like you canpare to!"

    I''m finished! I''m finished! This was definitely the beginning of a fight! Leng ruoxue was so worried that her heart was in her throat. All of a sudden, she regretted it. Why did she let these two little fellows get together? She was asking for it!

    No wonder people said that one would not die if they did not seek death! She was one now!

    Leng ruoxue wanted to cry but had no tears. With a change of thought, she moved the Azure and blood lotus flower out of the bangle.

    Since only green vessel was left, he naturally would not look for trouble. He smiled at Leng ruoxue and said,""Sister, you can y by yourself! I''m going to work!"

    Qing Jue was very happy! Hmph! I shouldn''t have let that d * MN cat in! However, that silly cat had a way to hide her aura, so he couldn''t stop her. But now, with the blood lotus flower, if that guy wanted toe in, hehe! No way! At the very least, he couldn''t let them harm hisnd!

    At the thought of this, Qing Jue reminded Leng ruoxue cautiously,""Elder sister, it''s not that I''m being stingy, but the space right now simply can''t withstand the violent Qi of that blood lotus flower. That flower has just gained sentience, so it can''t control its own Qi at all. Therefore, letting it live in here will only do more harm than good to the space."

    "I understand!" Leng ruoxue nodded and left the bracelet.

    Leng ruoxue''s head started to hurt when she thought about the other guy outside who could be extremely violent.

    However, when she got out of the bracelet, she didn''t find any trace of Cang.

    Where did Cang go? Leng ruoxue was a little scared.

    If she didn''t pacify that little fellow, she really couldn''t guarantee what Cang would do! She was so scared that she started to search everywhere.

    But the result was disappointing.

    The group searched for a long time, even going through Demon City several times, but they still did not find a palm-sized, snow-white kitten.

    AI! Leng ruoxue was really anxious now, and she couldn''t stop sighing.

    "Xue ''er, what''s going on? Shouldn''t Cang be in the space?" Uncle long was puzzled. How long had it been? How did senior Cang disappear again?

    Leng ruoxue sighed again before telling uncle long and the others everything.

    When everyone heard this, they were all speechless.

    It turned out that a certain cat had run away from home because of jealousy!

    Wait a minute! Run away from home?

    Oh my God! This was no small matter! Who knew what a certain cat would do in a fit of anger? No matter how everyone thought about it, they all felt that the situation was very serious!

    They understood Azure''s personality too well. That fellow was not someone who could be wronged. Moreover, this grievance was given to him by Xue ''er!

 Chapter 2724 Xue Er, Did You Miss Me Too?(3)

    At the thought of this, uncle long looked at Leng ruoxue with a look of deep sympathy. Then, he sighed and said,""Xue ''er, actually, you don''t have to worry too much. It''s probably just a momentary rage. Who knows, it mighte back tomorrow!"

    "AI! I hope so!" Leng ruoxue did not think that it would be so easy! Cang had always been willful, and this time, he hadpletely angered it. However, she didn''t want everyone to be too worried, so she could only give them a perfunctory look.

    And the truth was exactly as Leng ruoxue had thought.

    Azure didn''t return at all. It wasn''t just one day, but several days in a row! This time, everyone had to admit that things were really serious.

    Not long after.

    News from the divine realm had reached the City of Demons.

    The Imperial City was attacked by unknown people, and all the walls had copsed!

    Leng ruoxue and the rest didn''t even need to guess to know that the unknown person in the legends was definitely Cang!

    AI! Leng ruoxue, who was in the living room, had already sighed countless times!

    Uncle long and the others didn''t say a word. They really didn''t know what to say. Fortunately, the God lord''s estate was the unlucky one this time. Otherwise, if Cang came to Demon City and wreaked havoc, they would not be able to stop him!

    When they thought of this, uncle long and the others were extremely d. Even if Cang was angry, he could still distinguish between inside and outside!

    "Xue ''er, we have to find senior Cang as soon as possible. The longer we dy, the angrier senior Cang will be!" After thinking about it, master ning couldn''t help but remind him.

    "Of course I know, but I haven''t thought of how to coax it." Leng ruoxue said gloomily. If she had known, she would have gone to the God-protecting Pagoda long ago!

    "But you can''t just close your eyes! I''m afraid senior Cang will be even angrier if you act like this. " The master of the ning family was speechless, but it was rare to see Xue ''er being afraid of wolves in front and tigers in the back, and also hesitant. But when he thought of Cang''s bad temper, he didn''t have the mood to watch a good show.

    "How about ... You guys help me think?" Leng ruoxue probed.

    However, when everyone heard her words, they shook their heads in unison. They couldn''t figure it out either! Cang clearly felt that Xue ''er was biased towards Qing Jue. Otherwise, he would not have left home in a fit of anger.

    AI! It''s not easy!

    Leng ruoxue also knew that things were difficult to handle. At this moment, she suddenly missed evildoer a lot. If the demon was here, he would definitely have a way to deal with the angry Cang!

    As if he had sensed something, the demon, who was in a very low mood in the nineherher prison, suddenly had a bright light sh in his eyes, and a faint smile appeared on his lips.

    Xue ''er, are you thinking of me too?

    Not far away, the servants who were carefully keeping a distance from the evildoer but did not dare to go too far in case their Lord summoned them. When they saw their Lord suddenly smile, they immediately heaved sighs of relief.

    How long has it been! He finally saw his Lord''s smile.

    Although his Lord had always been very serious, he had never been surrounded by an endless low pressure like this. This oppressive aura had even spread to the entire nineherher prison, causing everyone in the nineherher prison to be very careful and not dare to breathe.

    "Men!" Suddenly, the demon shouted. The servant closest to him quickly ran to the demon and said in a low voice,""Please give your orders, master."

    "Find mu li for me!" The demon said anxiously.

    "Yes!" "Yes," the servant replied and then disappeared.

    Not long after, mu li, who had heard the news from his master, came.

    Seeing that his Lord was in a good mood, mu li also rxed. He asked with a faint smile,""My Lord, is there something good?"

    "Xue ''er must be missing me!" The demon said matter-of-factly.

    When mu li heard this, he didn''t know how to react for a moment. What do you mean by should be? Is his Lord not sure? Then why did his Lord order him toe?

    "What does master need mu li to do?" Although she was very puzzled, mu li knew that her Lord would not call her over for no reason. After all, her Lord had forbidden them from disturbing her these days!

    "Find a way to contact Mingge and the others." The demon ordered indifferently.

    "My Lord, I''ve been trying my best, but as you know, the rules of heaven and earth are hindering me. It''ll be difficult for me to contact them!" Mu li said helplessly.

    "Detestable rules of heaven and earth. One day, I''ll beat you up so badly that even your mother won''t be able to recognize you!" When the demon heard this, he furiously roared at the sky.

    Hearing this, mu li couldn''t help but feel a little speechless. Were there any mothers to the rules of heaven and earth? If there was, it should be chaos, right? Based on this calction, wouldn''t the regtions of the heaven and earth and their master be brothers?

    As soon as mu li thought this, a bolt of lightning as thick as a baby''s arm suddenly fell from the sky. It happened to be in the direction where he was standing. Mu li couldn''t Dodge in time and was directly struck by the lightning! In an instant, his entire body was charred ck, and he even gave off the smell of something being burnt.

    F * ck! He really bullied the weak and feared the strong! The one who cursed the rules of heaven and earth was his Lord, so why did he strike him? Mu li was very angry, but he didn''t dare to show it. He looked at his master with a face full of resentment. His eyes were filled with tears, as if he was using himself of being his master''s cannon fodder!<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, the evildoer did not feel guilty. He calmly looked at mu li, who waspletely ck, and continued to instruct,""You have to think of a way. In short, no matter how long it takes, you have to contact him, understand?"

    "Yes!" Mu li quickly responded. Then, seeing that his Lord had no other instructions, he immediately took his leave and went back to clean up his image.

    He really couldn''t see anyone in his current state.

    After mu li left, the demon started to worry again and continued to release cold air. The surrounding temperature dropped several degrees in an instant.

    The attendants burst into tears.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue was also in a sorrowful mood.

    Uncle long and the others didn''t know how tofort her, so they could only apany her in silence.

    A few days passed by in a sh. During this period, the ascender Alliance''s Alliance master had been looking for an opportunity to talk to Leng ruoxue. However, when he saw that everyone seemed to be anxious about something, he was too embarrassed to speak. Hence, he decided to stay in Demon City for a while.

    Half a monthter.

    Leng ruoxue had finally made up her mind to look for Cang!

    When uncle long and the others heard her decision, they almost apuded and cheered! "You bastard!" They did not wish to continue living such boring days. Furthermore, many of their matters in Demon City had been dyed due to Cher''s bad mood. Fortunately, Cher had finallye around.

    Just as uncle long and the rest were about to say a few words to encourage Leng ruoxue to be brave and confess her sins to Cang, Leng ruoxue suddenly said to everyone,""I hope some of you cane with me."

    Wu ... She was afraid of returning home and didn''t dare face Cang''s anger alone!

    "¡­¡­"

    When uncle long and the others heard this bad news, they all burst into tears. This matter ... Would it be of any use if they went?

    After thinking for a while, under the encouraging gazes of the crowd, uncle long bit the bullet and said with a bit of difficulty,""Xue ''er, there''s no problem for us to go with you, but do you think senior Cang would be happy to see us? If it knew that you didn''t dare to see it alone and wanted us to apany you, would it be even angrier?"

    They would! Leng ruoxue''s face was covered in tears. With her understanding of Cang, he definitely would! Moreover, she hadn''t gone to find Cang for so many days, so Cang''s anger had probably umted to an unimaginable degree. Wu ... If she didn''t seek death, she wouldn''t die!

    Once again, Leng ruoxue understood the profound meaning behind this sentence.

    In the end, under the sympathetic gazes of uncle long and the others, Leng ruoxue left Demon City and headed to the God-protecting tower to look for Cang ...

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue was finally willing to face reality, uncle long and the rest heaved a sigh of relief.

    One had to know that during this period of time, their days were also not good! He had to sigh with Xue ''er every day. This kind of life was really not for humans!

    Now, they were finally free!

    Uncle long and the others cheered!

    They were happy, but Leng ruoxue''s heart was extremely heavy! The closer she got to the God-protecting tower, the heavier her mood became.

    When she finally stood at the entrance of the God-protecting tower, she did not dare to go in.

    After pacing outside the God protection tower for a long time, Leng ruoxue kept thinking about how to speak to Cang when she saw him. In fact, she had already thought of many ns, but she was not satisfied with them.

    And just as she was hesitating about when to enter, someone struck up a conversation with her.

    The person who struck up a conversation was a young man who had just rolled out of the God-protecting Pagoda. When he saw Leng ruoxue, he hurriedly got up from the ground in a sorry state. Then, his face revealed an extremely shocked expression. After tidying up his appearance, the man then calmly walked forward and asked,"Young miss, do you also want to enter the God protecting Pagoda for the trial?"

    Of course she wasn ''t. Leng ruoxue was silent for a moment. She had no intention of acknowledging this fellow who was trying to get close to her. However, that man clearly did not recognize Leng ruoxue and even took her silence as consent. He continued to speak to himself,""I''m telling you, this God-protecting Pagoda''s trial is not easy to pass! AI! I''ve been here for many years, but I''ve never seeded!"

    The man couldn''t help but sigh as he spoke.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she thought to herself,''if you seed, won''t you be the owner of the God-protecting Pagoda?

    She was very clear that because not many people knew about her rtionship with Azure, and it was almost never made public, there were still many people who were unwilling to give up and thought that there would be great opportunitiesing to the trial. Azure did not stop these people from advancing one after another, and instead took pleasure in it. The person she was looking at now was just one of them.

    Leng ruoxue didn''t want to pour cold water on such a persistent person. Hence, she remained silent.

    Who knew that the man would think that Leng ruoxue was afraid after hearing his words and even consoled her,""But you don''t have to worry too much. I''ve already concluded my experience in this trial. If you need it, I can pass it on to you for free!"

    The man''s words were very sincere, but Leng ruoxue did not believe that there would be free lunch in the world. Hence, she rejected him tactfully,""Thank you, but I don''t need it!"

    With that, Leng ruoxue did not give the man any more chances to strike up a conversation and walked straight into the God-protecting Pagoda ...

 Chapter 2725 The Formation Fanatic Of The Qilin Clan (1)

    After entering the God-protecting Pagoda, Leng ruoxue suddenly realized that in order to avoid being hit on, she had actually forgotten to be timid and had entered just like that!

    But this was good, at least it saved her from hesitating!

    "Azure, are you there?" Leng ruoxue, who had calmed down very quickly, called out softly.

    "No!" An angry voice replied in an unpleasant tone.

    Leng ruoxue broke out in a cold sweat when she heard the word ''not around''. This was clearly Azure''s voice, and he wasn''t there? Was it a ghost that was not replying?

    "Cang, I know you''re here, I ..." Leng ruoxue was about to say something nice, but before she could finish her sentence, she realized that she was in another ce.

    She was no stranger to this ce. This was Azure''s control Center.

    A little white kitten was lying on the recliner and staring at her angrily! The little red flower was ying alone on the other side of the chair.

    It was rare to see a flower ying around. Cold sweat dripped from Leng ruoxue''s forehead. Then, she looked at Cang and said gently,""Azure, I''m here to take you home."

    "Home? This is my home!" Cang''s entire body exuded a faint sorrow, forming a sharp contrast with his previous appearance of anger.

    "Who said that Demon City is also your home?" Leng ruoxue walked closer to Cang and gently stroked Cang''s soft fur as she tried to please him.

    "Oh, really? Then how could you treat me like this? You''re biased!" Azure fireined, and the sorrow on his body was instantly reced by anger. Instantly, he became a little cat with its fur standing on end.

    Leng ruoxue felt her head throb, but she still had to exin.

    "Cang, I''m not biased. In my heart, you and Qing Jue are equally important." Leng ruoxue tried to cate him.

    "Really? Then why did you only move me out of that broken bracelet!" Cang''s eyes drooped and he said worriedly.

    Ugh! Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but wipe her cold sweat. If I don''t move you out, am I supposed to move green vessel out? That''s someone else''s territory, so of course they can only move an outsider like you!

    Leng ruoxue carefully phrased her words,""Cang, the bracelet originally belonged to green vessel, so I had no choice but to move you outside. Otherwise, I''m really afraid that the two of you will fight. In addition, after I moved you out, I immediately came out as well, but you and the blood lotus flower were both gone. "

    These words made Leng ruoxue feel a little resentful. She wanted to let Azure know that she cared about it a lot. In fact, even if she didn''t say this, Azure was also well aware of this. Just like in the God Guardian Tower, in order to keep both sides calm, the one who would be driven out would definitely be an outsider. However, it couldn''t get over this in its heart. It felt that Niu was biased! Especially when green vessel showed off to it that it had known Niu for a long time, Hmph! This was even more intolerable!

    What''s the big deal! Didn''t he just get to know Niu a few days ago! Was there a need to be so smug?

    Cang''s heart was extremely unbnced!

    "Girl, then tell me now, in your heart, who is more important, me or that broken bracelet!"

    "You''re all important!" Leng ruoxue hated this kind of multiple choice question the most. No matter who she offended, she would be the unlucky one!<novelnext></novelnext>

    "We''re not allowed to be important! You have to choose one!" Azure didn''t like this answer and angrily demanded.

    "Cang, I''m telling the truth! You''re all the most important people to me, and there''s no order to your ranking!" Leng ruoxue exined patiently.

    "Just like my grandfather, my brother, and the rest, you are all my family. If you really want to fight, I will be the one in a difficult position! Cang, you don''t want me to be in a difficult position, right?" Leng ruoxue continued and pleaded pitifully.

    "Did I make things difficult for you?" When Azure heard this, he narrowed his eyes and said with an unkind expression.

    "No, I didn ''t! No! Why would Cang make things difficult for me?" Leng ruoxue immediately tried to please him.

    "Hmph! That''s more like it. However, we haven''t settled the score between us yet! I won''t forgive you so easily!" Seeing this, Cang reminded.

    The moment Leng ruoxue heard this, she felt her head throb. Aftering here, seeing that Cang didn''t ignore her, Leng ruoxue thought that Cang would be fine after some coaxing! Who knew that this little guy was still angry? sigh! She was simply helpless.

    "Cang, what can I do to make you not angry?" Leng ruoxue sighed softly and coaxed him.

    "I can''t help but be angry. You actually took so long toe and coax me!" Cang aojiao said. After he finished speaking, he even turned his little head. His cute and adorable appearance made Leng ruoxue''s heart flutter. Cang''s current appearance was really too cute.

    The moment she thought of this, Leng ruoxue''s hands could not help but stroke Cang''s soft and smooth fur again. She praised,""Hehe! Azure is too cute!"

    "Hmph!" Azure put on a noble and cold appearance and snorted coldly, but in his heart, he couldn''t help but be secretly happy. In fact, he was deliberately acting like this because he knew very well that Niu had no resistance to cute little animals! And Niu''s performance made it quite satisfied.

    In fact, ever since it left Demon City in a fit of anger, it had some regrets in its heart, but it couldn''t bring itself to return by itself. Thus, it had been waiting in The Guardian Tower for Niu toe and find it. Who knew that time would pass day by day, and it had almost be a stone to look for Niu, but Niu still hadn''te. Such a fact caused the anger in its heart to umte. It even secretly swore in its heart that it would never easily forgive this hateful girl.

    However, when it saw Leng ruoxue for itself, it realized that its anger had miraculously subsided. This made its heart feel rather unbnced!

    On what basis? Niu made it angry, made it sad, why would it forgive Niu so quickly? The result of this thought was that it became tsundere!

    It was like a child throwing a tantrum. The moment it saw Leng ruoxue, it kept on acting tsundere. Furthermore, its entire body was exuding a ''hurry up and coax me!'' The aura. Naturally, Leng ruoxue did not let it down. She began to coax it patiently.

    Cang, who enjoyed being pampered, didn''t admit that he had forgiven Niu. Leng ruoxue could only say all kinds of good things and even promised many unfair conditions before Cang was finally not angry anymore.

    "Seeing how sincere you are, I''ll forgive you!" Azure said with a magnanimous look.

    "Thank you!" Leng ruoxue was so touched that tears welled up in her eyes. She truly felt that it wasn''t easy for her. Luckily, Cang didn''t make things too difficult for her. Before she came here, she had thought that Cang would have many different reactions. At this moment, she truly felt that Cang was very kind!

    "What''s there to thank? If you weren''t the one who made me angry, I wouldn''t be able to forgive you so quickly, Hmph! If it dares to offend me, I''ll consider it a light punishment if I don''t kill it!" Azure warned.

    Ugh! If trying to kill the other party was considered a light punishment, then what was considered a heavy punishment? Even though Leng ruoxue was very curious about this, she did not dare to ask. After that, she took the initiative to change the topic,""Cang, let''s go home!"

 Chapter 2726 The Formation Fanatic Of The Qilin Clan!(2)

    "I can go home, but what about little blood?" Cold pointed at little blood, who was happily ying alone.

    "How about I find a ce in the garden for it to stay?" Leng ruoxue tried to probe.

    "The garden? How can you let little blood live in that kind of ce?" When cold heard this, he was furious again.

    Leng ruoxue broke out in a cold sweat. What was wrong with the garden? It was much better than the barren mountain where the blood lotus flower had once lived! Of course, he definitely couldn''t say this out loud, or else he would definitely burst away.

    "Why don''t you pick a ce?" Leng ruoxue gave the choice to Cang.

    "Let little blood live in the garden of your house! There''s plenty of spiritual Qi there, which is good for little blood''s growth. " Cang said with some hesitation before adding,""Actually, the most suitable ce is still inside that broken bracelet!"

    "Azure, that ce shouldn''t be able to withstand little blood''s aura." Leng ruoxue reminded him carefully, afraid that Cang would think that she was biased towards Qing Jue.

    However, this time, Azure wasn''t angry, he just said somewhat unhappily,""Hmph! It''s not that I can''t take it, but I''m afraid that Xiao Xue''s condition might be unstable!"

    Such a situation would happen to treasures that had just developed intelligence. Because they were still too young, sometimes they couldn''t control their own aura at all. In addition, the blood lotus flower was very special and not an ordinary treasure of heaven and earth. So, in fact, the broken bracelet''s worries were not without reason. It just didn''t want to admit it!

    Was there a difference? After Leng ruoxue heard Cang''s words, she madly wiped away her sweat and remained silent.

    "Just let it live in your house! Wait until little blood can control his breath before entering the broken bracelet. " Azure confirmed.

    After Leng ruoxue heard this, she could finally put her heart at ease.

    After settling Cang''s matter, Leng ruoxue returned to Demon City with great confidence.

    When uncle long and the others saw that Leng ruoxue had returned alone, a look of pity appeared on their faces. Everyone chimed in and he consoled Leng ruoxue, telling her not to be anxious. He even said that one day, he would be able to coax Cang.

    Leng ruoxue didn''t know whether tough or cry. In the end, when she finished listening to everyone''s consoling and told uncle long and the others that Cang had been coaxed, the expressions on everyone''s faces were wonderful!

    They had expressed their feelings wrongly!

    How embarrassing!

    Uncle long and the others smiled awkwardly and changed the topic.""Xue ''er, since everything''s fine now, we can officially begin Demon city''s celebration!"

    "En!" Leng ruoxue nodded. She knew that uncle long and the others had been waiting for the city to be built so they could throw a huge celebration. It could be said that they had been looking forward to this day for a long time.

    Leng ruoxue, who knew what they were thinking, naturally would not stop them.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, when Leng ruoxue heard that uncle long and the others were nning to send an invitation to the Divine Master''s residence, she felt a little conflicted.

    Although uncle long and the others had a good idea, Leng ruoxue didn''t think that Cang Yi would be in the mood to attend Demon city''s founding ceremony when he destroyed the city walls in a fit of anger! Moreover, it was impossible for Wu Cheng to send someone here! I''m afraid he''s going to die of anger!

    However, Leng ruoxue did not object to their invitation to the Divine Master''s residence. After all, these matters had always been handled by uncle long and the others. She just had to be a hands-off manager.

    The official celebration for Demon city''s establishment was scheduled to take ce half a monthter. This would give the various major powers enough time to arrive. Of course, they didn''t care how many people arrived. They only hoped that more people would know about this matter. As for the celebration, it would be better if it was done by their own people. That way, they would be more at ease!

    Not long after the Guild had sent out the invitations to the various major powers, the Guild responsible for quests, from the main headquarters to the various branch guilds, also announced the news to the entire divine world and even the divine continent. This matter was also treated as a mission that Leng ruoxue had wanted to issue when she went to the Imperial City previously. The headquarters then reported it to the Divine Master''s residence.

    When Wu Jing heard that Leng ruoxue had built a city, she did not have any other reaction other than sneering. From her point of view, so what if Leng ruoxue had built a city? Could it be that thend of demons could rece Yu Cheng''s position in the God Realm? However, after knowing that Leng ruoxue had actually sent her an invitation, she could not help but sigh. Leng ruoxue was really bold!

    Hmph! Go! Why not? If Leng ruoxue dared to invite her, she would dare to send someone over! Of course, she wouldn''t go there personally. Leng ruoxue didn''t have that much face to invite her!

    However, when Wu Yan''s decision reached Xia Yi and the other two Hierarch experts, the three of them were still stunned for a long time. They werepletely unable to understand God Lord mist Ripple''s intentions. God Lord mist ripple had actually ordered the three of them to celebrate for Leng ruoxue!

    The three of them naturally didn''t dare to disobey the God Lord''s orders. More importantly, the three of them were interested in the demon City that Leng ruoxue had built.

    Three days before Demon city''s celebration, more than half of the various major powers ''representatives had already arrived.

    Uncle long and the others were naturally happy to see all the forces giving them face. Originally, they had thought that it would be good if half of the people came because of the deterrence of the Rime bitch. However, they didn''t expect that apart from a few top forces from the eight great divine regions who were on good terms with them, basically all the major, medium, and small forces had sent representatives. This time, they had also sent out a wide invitation. Apart from the forces of a certain scale, they didn''t let a few small forces go. The only reason he had invited all of the factions was to increase Demon city''s reputation. Otherwise, small factions wouldn''t have the qualifications to participate in a gathering of this level!

    Those who were sent to participate in the celebration were basically influential figures from the various forces. However, these people, who thought they had seen many things, were all shocked speechless for a long time after seeing the current state of the demon''snd.

    Shocking! It was absolutely shocking!

    What was the demond like in the past?

    The mountains were next to each other, and all the good ces in them were upied by the major beast ns. When humans ventured into thend of demons, they could only move around in the periphery most of the time. No one dared to go deep unless a few powerhouses dared to go in.

    But now? This ce had be a city.

    Although there were still a few mountains, the current mountains were clearly different from before. At the same time, they were surrounded by a city. It could be said that the current Demon City was gorgeous, majestic, and majestic. There was a city, a mountain, a water, and a forest. There was even a magic formation set up in the forest. If they didn''t have someone leading the way, it would be difficult for them to enter. However, even though they were brought in, they still received a friendly reminder that the outer forest was very dangerous and it was best to stay in their homes and not wander around. Otherwise, they would be responsible for the consequences if they got lost!

    At first, some of the people from the other forces did not take such a warning seriously. This was because they hade here not only to participate in the celebration, but also to find out everything about this ce. It would be best if they could form a map. However, after a certain disobedient faction was trapped in the forest for several days and suffered mental torture, all the factions gave up on the idea of exploring and obediently stayed in their own homes.

 Chapter 2727 The Formation Fanatic Of The Qilin Clan!(3)

    Uncle long and the others were naturally satisfied with this result! In fact, they dared to invite all the major forces here because they were not afraid that their family''s Secret would be found out. But whether those people had the ability to find out or not, that was their business!

    It could be said that uncle long and the others ''confidence had greatly stimted some restless forces. They even felt that uncle long and the others had a backup n. As a result, no one dared to have any other thoughts. They only waited for the celebration to begin so that they could leave this beautiful but extremely terrifying ce as soon as possible!

    The day before the celebration, the people from the divine lord''s estate, whom everyone had thought would note, finally arrived.

    When they saw that three reverent-god level experts hade to the Divine Master''s residence, they were all in a mess!

    What was going on? Was it the rhythm of Leng ruoxue and God Lord fogripple''s reconciliation?

    The representatives of the major forces could not help but let their thoughts run wild. Uncle long and the others were clearly surprised that the Divine Master''s estate had sent someone. However, uncle long and the others were all smart people. When they saw Xia Yi and the other two, they immediately went up to them warmly.

    After arranging amodation for the three of them, uncle long went to find Xuan Yi in private to inquire about the situation.

    As soon as Xuan Yi saw uncle long, he naturally knew what he wanted to ask. He immediately said,""Don''t ask me, I''m also confused! The mist sent us here!"

    "Oh!" Since Xuan Yi had said so, uncle long naturally didn''t need to continue asking. Then, the two of them started to chat.

    Xuan Yi was naturally concerned about who hade. When he heard that the dragon n, White Tiger n, and Phoenix n had all sent their respective representatives, he couldn''t help but widen his eyes in shock as he said in disbelief,""The three ns still dare toe?"

    "I''m not sure if they dare to or not, but I''ve already casually sent them an invitation. And they really did send people over. However, other than The White Tiger race, the other two ns are clearly much more well-behaved. " Uncle long exined with an evil smile.

    The White Tiger race wasn''t as restrained as the other two races. This was also because during this period of time, some of The White Tiger race''s nsmen had been staying here to work and earn medicinal pills. They could be considered to have be familiar with them. Furthermore, The White Tiger King was still in their hands, so the other party wouldn''t dare to be disobedient.

    "They''ve suffered such a huge blowst time, they have no choice but to be honest!" Xuan Yi smiled in understanding.

    "By the way, are the Dragon Emperor and the Phoenix King hiding in the Divine Master''s estate?" Uncle long nodded. Then, he suddenly thought of the two guys who were the main culprits and asked.

    "As far as I know, he''s not here." Xuan Yi said honestly.

    "That''s weird. Which mouse hole are those two old things hiding in?" Uncle long said to himself.

    "What''s the hurry? he''lle out eventually. They''re no match for you, and as long as rime ice doesn''t make a move, they won''t be able to cause any trouble. " Xuan Yi was not worried at all.

    "That''s true!" Uncle long also agreed. Soon, the two of them changed to another topic of conversation.

    The two old friends reminisced about the past in a rxed mood for a while before uncle long got up and left.

    The next day.

    It was the day of the celebration.

    However, a few hours before the ceremony officially began, uncle long suddenly received a report that someone hade. He was currently running around in the forest like a headless fly.

    After asking about the situation and finding out that the person was quite powerful, uncle long went out to wee him personally.

    But when he walked into the forest and caught a glimpse of the man''s clothes, uncle long was stunned.

    It was a handsome man in his thirties. He had an extraordinary bearing and his every move was that of a superior. However, at this moment, the man''s expression was very excited. Although there was a trace of confusion on his face, uncle long could see that the man was having a great time ying alone.

    Uncle long felt that if he was not mistaken, this man should be breaking the formation in the forest.

    Originally, this was a maze-like forest. Later on, Xue ''er added some illusionary formations in it. As a result, the paths here were even more difficult to grasp. However, the man in front of him was clearly quite interested in everything here.

    However, Xue ''er''s formation was passed down from master Yu, it wasn''t that easy to break. Uncle long suddenly felt helpless. However, this man''s identity was extraordinary. He was definitely an important guest, so uncle long really did not want this man to waste his time here.

    With this thought in mind, uncle long walked toward the man. However, the man clearly didn''t pay any attention to the people behind him. He was stillpletely focused on the formation in the forest.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Strange! How did this happen?" The man muttered to himself as he observed the formation that appeared from time to time.

    He was really a formation fanatic! Uncle long was helpless and could only take the initiative to say,""Your Excellency from the Qilin n, I''ve speciallye to pick you up!"

    Uncle long had addressed the man as ''Your Excellency'' because he did not know his name. Furthermore, although this formation fanatic of the Qilin n was a godly venerable rank beast like him, this man''s strength was definitely higher than his. Hence, he had addressed the man as ''Your Excellency'' willingly.

    It couldn''t be helped. This was the foundation of the Qilin n. As one of the four strongest King level divine beast ns among the beast ns, the Qilin n was rtively low-keypared to the other three ns. However, this low-key of theirs contained a sense of luxury, so low-key that no one dared to look down on them! It could be said that among the four great king divine beast ns, the Qilin n had the highest status! The Qilin n was also the only beast n that had not been sessfully broken through by Wu Xuan in the incident with master Yu. Uncle long admired them for this.

    However, the Qilin n''s reproductive ability was not as strong as the other three ns. Thus, the number of members of the Qilin n was actually quite small. Until now, it was said that the number of members of the Qilin n was less than a hundred!

    After thinking about this, uncle long realized that the other party didn''t respond at all. He had no choice but to speak again,""Your Excellency from the Qilin race ..."

    "I heard you. Go y somewhere else and don''t disturb me while I''m studying the formation!" The man interrupted uncle long before he could finish.

    Uncle long looked as if he had expected this and continued to remind him,""Your Excellency, you''re here to attend our city-building celebration, right? It''s about to start!"

    "I know, but I haven''t figured out how to solve this formation yet!" The man replied, his head still lowered and very focused.

    Uncle long was helpless. He had never seen a Beastie that loved formations so much! One had to know that almost all the beasts were idiots at formations! After thinking for a while, uncle long could only throw out a bait.""This array was set up by my Xue ''er. If you are really interested in arrays, you can have a good match with Xue'' er after the celebration!"

    As expected, the man immediately raised his head after hearing uncle Long''s words. He stared at uncle long with bright eyes and said,""Xue ''er? Is it Leng ruoxue?"

    Uncle long nodded.

    Seeing this, the man stood up straight and confirmed with a worried expression,""You said it yourself. Once your celebration is over, I will immediately look for Leng ruoxue to spar with her on array techniques!"

    Hearing the man''s words, uncle long suddenly realized that he had caused Xue ''er a lot of trouble. Looking at this man''s infatuated expression, Xue ''er probably had something to do!

    But at this moment, uncle long couldn''t care so much. After all, the celebration was more important! This was the first time that Demon City had disyed its glory to the entire immortal realm! He absolutely couldn''t dy!

    With this thought in mind, uncle long brought the man, who was obviously still reluctant to part with the formation in the forest, back to the main residence without any guilt.

    At this time, the main residence was already crowded with people. However, the man''s appearance still caused amotion among everyone. This was because the totem on the corner of this man''s clothes was a mighty golden Qilin with its head held high. In the entire divine world, only the Qilin n would dare to embroider a Qilin on their clothes.

    When The White Tiger race''s first elder saw this man, he was so shocked that his jaw almost fell to the ground. He rubbed his eyes with all his might, and in the next second, he hurriedly ran over to the man and gave a deep bow, saying with extreme respect,""Old ancestor, w-why are you here?"

    Oh my God! This ancestor had actuallye out for a walk. Could it be that the Qi Lin n was about to change? The White Tiger first elder was so shocked that he broke out in a cold sweat.

    One had to know that this person''s status was definitely one of the top in the Qilin race. Although he couldn''tpare to the Qilin race leader, he wasn''t that far off. More importantly, this person had never cared about worldly affairs, and was only obsessed with formations. Therefore, the Grand Elder of The White Tiger race couldn''t understand why this ancestor woulde here. More importantly, this person was of the same generation as the previous White Tiger King who had been sealed! Hence, even if this person was not from The White Tiger n, he still had to respectfully address him as old ancestor.

    Of course, everyone present only knew that this man was from the Qilin race, but they didn''t know his identity. When they saw The White Tiger race''s great elder calling the other party "old ancestor," they were all surprised for a long time. However, whether it was the man or The White Tiger race''s great elder, they felt that there was no need to exin to them. Therefore, everyone''s reaction was ignored.

    However, when uncle long heard The White Tiger first elder Call this man ''old ancestor'', he thought to himself,''this man''s status is indeed high!'' He was very satisfied that the Qilin n had sent such a high-ranking nsman!

    Then, uncle long politely invited the man to take a seat.

    The man didn''t act coy. He smiled and nodded before sitting down.

    Then, he picked up an exquisite piece of dessert from the te on the table beside him and tasted it. Then, his eyes revealed a surprised light.

    "Your ce really lives up to its reputation. The desserts are really delicious. It seems that I didn''te in vain!" The man said happily. He had two hobbies in his life. One was formations, and the other was eating!

    It could be considered a coincidence that he hade to Demon City.

 Chapter 2728 City-Building Celebration (1)

    In fact, he had juste out of seclusion not long ago.

    However, after he came out of his closed-door cultivation, he had heard the n members mention Leng ruoxue''s name. What caught his attention the most was that Leng ruoxue was actually master Yu''s disciple.

    After finding out about Leng ruoxue''s identity, he started to pay attention to her. This time, when he heard that the little girl wanted to build a city and the Qilin n had received the invitation, he volunteered toe. Of course, the main reason he came was because he was curious about Leng ruoxue. However, after knowing that he was going to participate in the celebration of Demon city''s founding, the Qilin nsmen''s expressions were all rather interesting and filled with disbelief.

    Looking at his nsmen''s shocked expressions, the man suddenly felt that it was quite interesting to asionally do something unexpected. In the entire firmament, the person who had done the most unexpected things was naturally the famous and popr Leng ruoxue. As such, his interest in Leng ruoxue was even stronger!

    Now that he had heard from the Dragon whale that the little girl knew how to use formations and that there was delicious food here, the man felt that this trip had not been in vain.

    When uncle long heard the man''s words, he was speechless. Why is this guy either staring at the array or interested in eating?! However, they were all foodies. Foodies had always had something inmon with each other, so when the two foodies got together, they naturally began to talk about food as if no one was around.

    The more the two talked, the more congenial they became. The crowd of people who were watching with their mouths agape had all be background boards and werepletely ignored.

    When Leng ruoxue felt that it was about time, she went from the room to the living room. She saw everyone sitting there like fools, while uncle long was having a great chat with an unknown man. It was obvious that the two of them were having a great time.

    Originally, Leng ruoxue didn''t want to disturb the two of them when she saw that they were chatting so happily. However, the auspicious time for the celebration was about to arrive, and uncle long still had to host the celebration! If they continued to chat like this, they would be wasting time.

    Leng ruoxue had no choice but to interrupt them.

    "I''m sorry to disturb you, uncle long. It''s almost time. " Leng ruoxue reminded him helplessly.

    "Argh! Look at my memory. I''m sorry, everyone, I almost forgot the time. " When uncle long saw that Leng ruoxue had arrived, he hurriedly stood up and apologized to everyone present. However, as to how much sincerity he had in his apology, it depended on the person.

    Of course, everyone expressed that they didn''t mind.

    At this moment, uncle long pulled Leng ruoxue over and introduced her to her with a smile,""Xue ''er, this is Mister Shui mo from the Qilin race." Then, he turned to the man and said,""Sir Shui mo, this is my little Xue ''er."

    "Hello, Mr. Shui mo." Leng ruoxue could tell that this man had extraordinary abilities, so she spoke very politely.

    "Hello, Little Girl. I''ve heard of your name for a long time. Let''s have a good sparring when we have time." Shui Mo''s eyes glowed with joy.

    This little girl was not an ordinary person. She was indeed worthy of being the disciple chosen by the master. In a few breaths, Shui mo had already sized up Leng ruoxue and made a quick judgment. He had a good impression of her.

    However, Leng ruoxue was confused by Shui Mo''s words.

    Why did this powerful senior of the Qilin n want to spar with someone the moment they met? This was not a good habit! She was a little speechless. More importantly, this person''s strength was clearly above hers. As such, Leng ruoxue could not understand why this person would target her.

    At this moment, she naturally didn''t know that Shui mo wanted to spar with her not in terms of martial arts but in terms of formation. However, no matter how helpless she felt, she still said politely,""If there''s a chance, I''ll definitely exchange pointers with senior!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Of course, these were just polite words.

    However, Shui mo was very serious and decided that he would take action as soon as they finished their business.

    Just like that, unknowingly, Leng ruoxue had been targeted by a rather persistent Qilin.

    A momentter, the celebration began as scheduled.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest headed to the ceremony venue first. It was located in a specially-opened public square in Demon City, and the decorations were so gorgeous that it was almost impossible to look at. Although many of the people present had seen big scenes, it was clear that the scale of Demon city''s celebration was beyond their expectations.

    The venue was decorated with exotic flowers, eachpeting to bloom. The ground was covered with a red carpet, raising the entire celebration to a higher level. Of course, this was not the most important thing. The most eye-catching thing was the crystal fruit tes on the podium.

    Those fruits were obviously not ordinary. Each fruit was covered with ayer of faint fluorescent light, and rich spiritual energy was flowing around the fruit.

    He was really too rich! No! These fruits were not something that could be obtained with money!

    With shock, everyone took their seats.

    As the emcee, uncle long started to give a long and eloquent speech once the time was up. Leng ruoxue, who was sitting in the VIP area, listened to uncle Long''s emotional speech and couldn''t help but sigh in her heart. She had known uncle long for so long, but she never knew that he could actually say so many things on the surface.

    Just as Leng ruoxue''s thoughts were running wild, she suddenly heard uncle Long''s voice,""Next, let''s wee our city Lord, Leng ruoxue, to give a speech to everyone."

    In an instant, everyone''s eyes turned to her.

    Leng ruoxue was stunned. Was there a need for her to speak?

    On such an important day, it was only right for her to say a few words since she was crowned as the city Lord. However, if she remembered correctly, there was no part of the celebration process where she, the city Lord, would give a speech. Uncle long had definitely added scenes without permission!

    When he saw Leng ruoxue smiling evilly at uncle long, he felt extremely helpless.

    Uncle long had learned his lesson. He had alsounched a surprise attack. She was really not prepared for this! However, she was naturally not afraid of such a scene!

    With a faint smile, Leng ruoxue stood up from the VIP seats and walked straight up to the high tform that had been set up in advance. After a moment of silence, she opened her mouth with a very polite tone,""Thank you, everyone, foring to our Demon city''s founding ceremony today. From today onwards, I officially dere the establishment of Demon City. "

    Pausing for a moment, she looked around and continued,""I don''t know if everyone is aware, but the reason why our Demon City has today''s scale is all thanks to rime ice. So, I have to thank her properly! If it wasn''t for her sneak attack on us a few months ago, I''m afraid we wouldn''t have thought of building thend of demons into a Demon City! I hope that the three Hierarch gods of the Lord God''s Manor will convey my Demon city''s deep gratitude to Rime when you return. At the same time, I would like to thank the Lord God''s Manor for sending people to witness the great moment of our Demon city''s construction! I hope that everyone will have a good time today. "

    After saying that, she walked down the stage that was covered with a red carpet.

 Chapter 2729 City-Building Celebration (2)

    Leng ruoxue''s words were very short, but she had specially mentioned Wu Xuan and even said that she wanted to thank the other party. When the crowd heard this, they could not help but turn their eyes to the three reverent-god level experts from the Divine Master''s estate who were also seated in the VIP seats.

    Xuan Yi and the others immediately felt uneasy. They could clearly feel that the gazes of the crowd contained a trace of gloating. Of course, there was also probing.

    This made the three of them extremely helpless. Although not many people in the divine world knew about the sneak attack by Wu Cheng a few months ago and the news was not widely spread due to the control of the God lord''s estate, this did not mean that some of the top ns did not know the ins and outs of the matter. After all, some things did not need to be said.

    After the previous incident, the Divine Master''s estate had maintained their silence. Leng ruoxue and the others were still safe and sound. The top forces must have known what this meant. Therefore, at this moment, the three of them really regretteding to this celebration.

    They were here to be watched! This fact made the three of them feel their faces burning. Of course, the three of them were reverent-god level cultivators, after all. Many curious people did not dare to be too presumptuous and stare at them. However, from Leng ruoxue''s words, they could more or less make out some clues. Not only did the two sides not shake hands and make peace, but they seemed to have deepened their hatred instead!

    This time, a considerable number of forces also regretteding here to join in the fun. If the Divine Master knew about this, would he find trouble with them?

    However, everyone''s thoughts did notst long. Very soon, their attention waspletely diverted.

    After Leng ruoxue''s speech, uncle long said a few more polite words, and the performance that they had arranged in advance officially began.

    Most of the participants were Beastie, and they only performed the simplest skills such as cornice and soaring into the air. However, it was this simple action thatpletely stunned all the factions present, making them dumbfounded.

    No one had expected that Beastie would be so brilliant just by showing off his talent.

    Right, what was this called?

    Acrobatic? That''s right, acrobatics!

    To most of the people in the firmament, this term was extremely new. One had to know that this was something that only existed in Leng ruoxue''s previous life. A considerable portion of the people who hade to participate in the ceremony today were the natives of the firmament. In Leng ruoxue''s heart, these natives had never seen such a novel thing before. Therefore, she had specially rehearsed arge acrobatic show ording to the specialties of the magical beasts.

    Uncle long and the others had never seen this acrobatic performance before, so they were all shocked when it was performed.

    Wonderful! It was really too exciting!

    No one was willing to blink their eyes, afraid that they would miss any wonderful action. As the performance began, exquisite food was served to the table in front of everyone, but at this time, no one was in the mood to eat. They were all staring at the wonderful, exciting, and nerve-wracking acrobatic show!

    After an unknown period of time, the heart-stirring acrobatic performance finally ended.

    Only then did everyone have the chance to let out a long sigh of relief, but they still had a stunned expression on their faces.

    After a while, the aroma of the food finally attracted their attention.

    Only then did everyone start to taste the food.

    After a mouthful of delicious food, everyone was once again amazed!<novelnext></novelnext>

    What is this? why is it so delicious?

    Looking at the disbelieving expressions on everyone''s faces, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but think to herself,''which corner did this group of grandmothers crawl out from? they really haven''t seen the world.''

    Of course, Leng ruoxue''s bad mood did not affect everyone''s interest in tasting the delicious food. They ate very happily and watched the performance with great enjoyment. After watching the exciting acrobatic show, it was naturally time for the auction.

    No one had expected that there would be such an important event like an auction today. This was too unexpected. More importantly, they were not prepared at all. If they could not bid for something good, they would regret it to death!

    As it turned out, after the auction began, everyone was indeed regretting it! This was because every item disyed for auction was an item that could not be bought even with a thousand gold. However, everyone was embarrassed and really couldn''t afford it!

    Uncle long could naturally see the embarrassment in most people''s hearts. After a faint smile, he gave everyone a piece of good news. "Don''t worry, everyone. Today''s auction is mainly to give everyone a surprise. Therefore, you can bid as much as you want for the items you''ve taken a fancy to. The bill can be settledter after you bid for the items!"

    These words were definitely good news for everyone. When everyone heard this, they immediately became excited and rubbed their fists, ready to go all out.

    Uncle long was very happy to see the atmosphere getting more and more heated. When the auction officially began, the items they auctioned, such as pills, equipment, and some medicinal herbs, were all sold at a high price. The results were naturally satisfactory.

    Many of the powers that hade to participate in Demon city''s celebration had obtained unexpected gains. They wouldn''t be able to forget the exciting programs that Demon City had specially arranged for them for a long time.

    The city-building celebration started in the morning and continued into thete night. As such, after the celebration ended, the participating forces were still not satisfied, especially those who had not managed to get anything. They all pestered uncle long in unison, hoping that he would bring out more good things.

    However, uncle long was very insistent and told them in advance not to be anxious. In the future, they would organize regr auctions at the Yao n tower, especially for Supreme-grade pills and other rare items. They would definitely have a chance to bid for them.

    After hearing this, the crowd reluctantly let go of uncle long.

    After a night''s rest, the major forces began to bid farewell the next day. Demon City also gradually became quiet.

    After yesterday, the City of Demons was finally officially established in the realm of gods!

    Uncle long and the others had been busy for a long time. Although they were tired, they were quite satisfied to see the celebration yesterday so sessful. However, after sending most of the people away, uncle long and the others all copsed from exhaustion.

    When Leng ruoxue walked into the living room, she saw uncle long and the rest lying limply on their chairs. When she got closer, she said helplessly,""Uncle long, if you''re too tired, you can go back to your room and rest."

    "No! There''s a guest here!" Uncle long refused.

    "Eh? There are still people who haven''t left?" Leng ruoxue was a little surprised. Could it be people from the weapon masters Guild and The Alchemist Guild? Although there were many guests yesterday, she still remembered the two representatives from the headquarters. When they saw the first elder and the other irresponsible guys, they all cried.

    They cried not because they missed first elder and the others, but because these few big shots from the two headquarters didn''t return home and were growing up here.

 Chapter 2730 City Building Celebration (3)

    However, no matter how the representatives of the two headquartersined that they were currently without a leader, the great elder and the others were unmoved.

    Right at this moment, Shen nuo''s voice rang in Leng ruoxue''s ears again,""Xue ''er, didn''t you say there was a centipede? Where was it? Quickly show me! I''m in need of it now. "

    As soon as she finished speaking, Shen nuo ran into the living room in a hurry, then pulled Leng ruoxue and ran out.

    Uncle long watched the two of them leave and swallowed the words he was about to say.

    Shen nuo pulled Leng ruoxue all the way back to the courtyard that was specially used for their office.

    There were already a few pairs of eyes waiting for them.

    "Xue ''er, where''s the centipede?" Liuyue and Jiang Ning asked at the same time when they saw Leng ruoxue. It was obvious that they couldn''t wait anymore.

    Leng ruoxue looked at them helplessly. Aren''t these people a little too impatient? She had only just remembered yesterday that she had caught a ten-thousand-year centipede. She didn''t expect that they would remember it today.

    "What, you guys want to use it too?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes as she asked.

    "Hehe, we''re researching a medicine that just so happens to require the ten thousand year centipede''s poison. Xue ''er, you should have collected it, right? Don''t tell us that there''s none!" Jiang Ning said immediately. The expression on his face was as if he was saying,''if you don'' t, I''ll be disappointed!''

    "Yes, there is, but ..." Leng ruoxue was only halfway through her sentence when she turned to first elder and asked,""First elder, do you need it too?"

    "I want a piece of the centipede''s outer shell to be used for artifact refining!" The first elder said with a smile.

    "Oh!" Leng ruoxue then looked at Liu Feng and Mo Yan. There was no need to ask these two, they must also be thinking about the centipede''s shell.

    Smiling calmly, Leng ruoxue shifted her thoughts and a huge centipede was moved out of her house.

    When the great elder and the others saw the size of the centipede, they couldn''t help but sigh in their hearts. Good heavens, it''s indeed a ten thousand year centipede! It had actually grown so big!

    Aiyaya! This centipede shell was good stuff! The great elder''s eyes were shining. He couldn''t help but reach out his Wolf ws and touch the ck centipede''s shiny hard shell.

    Liu Feng and Mo Yan were also very interested in the centipede''s shell. After the first elder made his move, the two of them also stretched out their Wolf ws and stared at their prey with bright eyes. Then, they said in unison,""Xue ''er, this centipede''s quality is pretty good. Its shell can definitely be made into a few sets of top-grade armor!"

    "Yes, I know, but ... I can''t let you use its shell yet!" Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    Upon hearing this, the three craftsmen, led by the first elder, immediately exploded with dissatisfaction!

    "Little girl, you''re not such a petty person! You can''t even share a centipede like this with us?" First elder looked at Leng ruoxue with a look of despair, as though she had said something she should not have.

    "Little Xue ''er, can you share some with us? it''s so big, you can''t use it yourself." Liu Feng begged coquettishly.

    "Yeah, I want one too." Mo Yan was more direct.

    "It''s not that I''m being stingy, but I really can''t give it to you now. " Leng ruoxue said helplessly. This guy was still alive!

    However, before she could exin, Leng ruoxue heard first elder suddenly exim and jump up. There was still a look of lingering fear on his face, and it was obvious that he had suffered a great shock.

    "It ''s, it''s moving!" The first elder stuttered.

    "What moved?" Liuyue and the others were baffled, not understanding what he was talking about.

    "The centipede is moving!" The great elder pointed at the motionless centipede on the ground.

    "It can''t be?" Everyone was shocked, and their eyes widened in disbelief, especially Liu Feng. He did not believe the first elder''s words at all. He had touched the centipede just now, but why did he not feel it move?

    Thinking up to this point, Liu Feng even gave centipede a few hard kicks before turning to the crowd,""Look, it''s not alive at all. First elder, you''re seeing things!"

    "You brat, you''re the one who''s seeing things. This guy is really alive!" When first elder heard Liu Feng''s words, he was furious.

    "Is that so?" Liu Feng then turned around and carefully examined the centipede, his face filled with suspicion.

    Seeing that Liu Feng did not seem to believe him, the great elder could not take it anymore. He pulled Leng ruoxue over and said,""Girl, you''re the one who took out this centipede, so you have the most right to speak. Do you think it''s alive?"

    Leng ruoxue smiled faintly when she heard this. She then stepped forward and kicked the giant centipede,""If you''re still ying dead, I''ll really tear you apart!"

    "Don ''t! Ancestor! I was wrong!" Hearing this, the ck centipede that was lying on the ground immediately struggled to get up and begged.

    "Uh! It''s really alive!" At this point, Liu Feng had no choice but to believe it. Since the centipede had already spoken, he couldn''t possibly lie to himself!<novelnext></novelnext>

    But soon after, he looked at Leng ruoxue in disappointment and grumbled,""Xue ''er, what do we do now?"

    "Sd. Didn''t you want to use it to refine pills and weapons? Take it! I''m giving it to you!" Leng ruoxue said nonchntly.

    When the centipede heard this, it immediately burst into tears and wailed,"ancestor! I''m already so well-behaved, so why do you still want to kill me? Sob ... Please leave me a way out! I don''t want to die!"

    Hearing centipede''s plea, first elder and the others were all speechless.

    This guy was crying so miserably that they couldn''t bring themselves to do it. However, the huge temptation of the centipede''s shell made them unwilling to give up just like that. For a moment, they were extremely conflicted.

    First elder looked at the centipede, then turned to look at Leng ruoxue. He sighed and said,""Girl, you''ve given us a difficult problem!"

    "No need to make things difficult for me. This guy is my captive. If you want to kill him, just do it. Besides, I kept it for my own use!" Leng ruoxue said nonchntly.

    "Then, why don''t you crack it first, and then we''ll split it?" After hesitating for a moment, first elder couldn''t help but suggest.

    "Don ''t! Don ''t! Ancestors, ancestors, please let me go! I''ll be your ve. You won''t regret keeping me alive! I promise!" Hearing the Grand elder''s words, centipede immediately began to plead with the others.

    Looking at the giant centipede with its huge eyes filled with tears, the first elder and the others were in a dilemma.

    To be honest, they really felt that the centipede''s greatest use was to refine pills and weapons. It''s definitely a good material! Unfortunately, why was it a living one! Grand Elder and the others were not bloodthirsty people, so they really couldn''t bear to kill Beastie, who had no enmity with them.

    Turning their heads, first elder and the others no longer looked at the centipede. As the saying goes, out of sight, out of mind. If they continued to look, they were afraid that they would not be able to control the greed in their hearts!

    AI! It was a good material!

    "Girl, since it''s still alive, let''s let it go for now!" Sighing heavily, the first elder said with a face full of reluctance.

    "It''s up to you. I''m giving it to you anyway. However, remember to let me know before you kill it. Let me tame it first. It''ll also be a contribution to my beast taming technique." Leng ruoxue reminded him with a smile.

    "O-okay!" First elder and the others wanted to cry but had no tears. Could they refuse this gift?

    He really regretted asking Xue ''er for the centipede! Not only could he not use it immediately, but he also had to keep it. It was really a mistake!

    The few of them were filled with regret.

    After that, seeing that there was nothing else, Leng ruoxue bade farewell to first elder and the others before leaving, leaving behind only first elder and a few others. They looked at the giant centipede with a face full of worry.

    "What should I do with you?" After staring at the ck centipede for a long time, the great elder sighed.

    "Don''t kill me. I, I can do many things. I can give you my poison. Really, I promise to be obedient and listen to you. Just don''t kill me!" The giant centipede immediately expressed its determination.

    "Then spit out some poison first!" After hearing this, Jiang Ning said rudely. Damn it, how could he forget? if they wanted to extract the poison, they didn''t even need to kill the centipede. As long as it was willing to cooperate, it would be fine. And now, the centipede was obviously very willing to cooperate.

    The centipede nodded and then opened its mouth.

    Jiang Ning also took out a small white jade bottle and put it in front of the centipede''s mouth.

    Not long after, the centipede vomited an entire bottle of poison. It was so tired that it was gasping for breath. It had to be said that extracting poison was also physical work!

    "You''ve worked hard! Take a good rest, we''ll continueter!" Jiang Ning patted the centipede''s head and praised it.

    The ck centipede''s face turned green when it heard the words ''continueter''. However, it did not dare to resist and could only nod.

    The time that followed slowly passed by as he continued to extract poison from his body in Jiangning.

    The giant centipede was finally exhausted after being drained of countless bottles of poison. It fell to the ground and couldn''t get up again. Even so, Jiang Ning didn''t give up his right to exploit it. He even held a small white bottle in his hand and waited for it to continue spitting out poison.

    Seeing this, the big ck centipede even wanted to die. Wu...Can you not abuse and exploit the vulnerable group like this? They were really bullying the centipede! If this went on, it would be better to let these people directly kill it in the first ce, so that it would not have to suffer so much!

    At this moment, the giant centipede hated its begging just now! The current him was living a life worse than death!

    In the end, the giant centipede passed out from overexertion. This time, it was definitely not pretending!

    After ncing at the giant centipede that had died from exhaustion, the first elder and the others gave Jiang Ning a thumbs up."Amazing!"

    "Don''t worship me, I really didn''t do anything!" Jiang Ning felt a little embarrassed when he saw the teasing look in their eyes.

 Chapter 2731 Are The Two Of You Here For A Blind Date?(1)

    "You''ve done a lot, really!" The great elderughed evilly. Today, he finally realized how talented Jiang Ning was. Such a huge ten-thousand-year-old centipede had made him faint from exhaustion. One should know that not everyone had the ability to do such a thing. At least, he couldn ''t.

    As he thought about it, he looked at Jiang Ning with even more admiration.

    Then, he added,"Jiang Ning, you can continue after it wakes up!" It''s best if it''s dead from exhaustion, then we can use its shell!"

    "Yes, yes, good luck!" It was rare that Liu Feng did not go against the great elder. Mo Yan took it for granted.

    "Hey! I say, you guys are going too far! Let me be the bad guy, and you guys enjoy the fruits of mybor!" Jiang Ning clenched his fists and roared.

    However, the few people present ignored his anger. More importantly, they knew the temperament of Jiangning. That guy would not get angry over such a matter! He was just a paper tiger.

    Just like that, Jiangning was given the heavy responsibility. The ck centipede''s miserable life had just begun.

    On the other side, after Leng ruoxue left with the Grand Elder and the others, she returned to see uncle long. Seeing that uncle long and the others were still slumped in their chairs, toozy to move, Leng ruoxue could only shake her head helplessly.

    Xue ''er, Shen nuo and the others are willing to let youe back." Uncle long smiled when he saw Leng ruoxue.

    "Yes, I gave them the centipede. I''m fine now." Leng ruoxue simply exined.

    "Hehe! They''re fine, but I''m busy!" Uncle long said seriously.

    "Speak! What do you need me to do?" Leng ruoxue sighed softly. She knew it.

    "The ascender Alliance and his Excellency Shui mo haven''t left yet. They''re all looking for you!" Uncle long said directly.

    "Sir Shui mo really wants to spar with me!" Leng ruoxue said helplessly. The ascender Alliance was looking for her because of Zhang Miao and the others. However, she was a little conflicted about Shui mo.

    "This can''t be helped. He just came to find you!" Uncle long said sympathetically.

    "Uh!" Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    "I''ve finally found you," At this moment, Shui Mo''s voice came from behind Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue''s heart skipped a beat. She turned around gloomily and greeted Shui mo with a faint smile,""Hello, Mr. Shui mo!"

    "Little girl, don''t stand on ceremony with me. Let''s go and spar!" With that, Shui mo reached out to grab Leng ruoxue and was about to walk out of the hall.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue was beyond depressed! Today, including Shen nuo, she had already been dragged away by people without any exnation twice!

    Just as they were pulled to the entrance of the living room, the two of them met the ascender Alliance''s general Alliance master and Li Jing.

    Upon seeing the two of them, Leng ruoxue looked as if she had found her Savior. She quickly turned to Shui mo and said,""Mr. Shui mo, I''m sorry, but we can''t spar now. I have something to deal with!"

    "What could be more important than our sparring?" Hearing this, Shui mo snorted and nced at the Alliance master and Li Jing.

    The two of them felt a chill in their hearts as theyughed bitterly in their hearts. They had made His Excellency Shui mo unhappy! Was this considered being unjustly attacked?

    Alright! They indeed had something to discuss with Leng ruoxue, but they did not dare to snatch her from Shui mo! Although everyone was a reverent-God, there was still a gap between reverent-god level! As for His Excellency Shui mo, he was definitely a top reverent-god level figure ... He couldn''t afford to offend him!

    At the thought of this, the general Alliance master said with great insight,""Although we have some business with miss Leng, we have to follow the order of things. Since it was Mr. Shui mo who found Leng ruoxue first, please go first! We''re not in a hurry!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You bastard!" You guys aren''t anxious? You cameter? When Leng ruoxue heard the Alliance Master''s words, the anger in her heart immediately rose! This Lackey was definitely a model of bullying the weak and fearing the strong!

    Leng ruoxue was furious. The consequences would be severe!

    However, Shui mo was obviously very satisfied with the general leader''s tactfulness.

    He patted the Alliance master''s shoulder in praise and praised,""You''re not bad. You''re a promising child. Your ascender Alliance will definitely have a bright future!"

    With that, he didn''t stand on ceremony and pulled away the unwilling Leng ruoxue.

    Before she left, Leng ruoxue red daggers at the Alliance master without holding back in order to vent her anger.

    After watching the two of them leave, the Alliance master nudged Li Jing, who was beside him, and whispered,""Did I offend Leng ruoxue? Why is she ring at me?"

    "Not only did I offend her, I''ve also offended her to the core!" Li Jing covered his face and said helplessly. Sometimes! He really admired the Alliance master''s judgment. He was so focused on not offending the Qilin that he forgot about Leng ruoxue''s existence. Could it be that the Alliance master really couldn''t see Leng ruoxue''s unwillingness at all?

    However, it seemed that he couldn''t me the Alliance master too much. After all, most people were like this. They were used to paying attention to the strong and would unconsciously ignore the existence of the weak. However, the crucial point was that Leng ruoxue was not a weakling!

    Li Jing even felt that Leng ruoxue was scarier than Shui mo!

    If you offended Shui mo, Shui mo would just ignore you. However, if you offended Leng ruoxue, the consequences ... Li Jing didn''t even dare to imagine.

    AI! He believed that if he didn''t help Leng ruoxue out today, Zhang Miao and the rest wouldn''t be able to get it back so easily!

    "I didn''t say anything! How did I offend her!" The Alliance master pondered for a while, but he still couldn''t understand Li Jing''s words.

    Li Jing looked at the Alliance master deeply, then shook his head and sighed. He then turned around and left.

    Ugh! The Alliance master, who had been left behind, still had a silly expression on his face.

    After being stunned for a long time, he couldn''t figure it out, so he left gloomily.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue had been dragged to her residence by Shui mo.

    After entering the room, Shui mo smiled at Leng ruoxue and said,""As long as you satisfy me, I''ll let you go!"

    Leng ruoxue''s face darkened. Why did these words ... Sound so awkward? Wasn''t it just a spar?

    However, no matter how awkward it was, Leng ruoxue had to nod her head and ept her fate,""Senior, how do you want topare notes?"

    "I heard that you''re proficient in formations, and I also know a little about formations. How about we have apetition?" Shui mo said impatiently.

    "A formation? You want to spar with me on formations?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes. She didn''t expect Shui mo to bepeting in this. However, did Beastie also know about formations?

    Seeing through Leng ruoxue''s doubts, Shui mo said with pride,""Don''t look down on me. Even though I''m self-taught, I think I''m pretty good. Come, let''spete!"

    "Alright!" Leng ruoxue agreed. Since they werepeting in array techniques, she naturally wasn''t afraid. However, what surprised her was that this Qilin was a self-taught Qilin. It really wasn''t simple!

 Chapter 2732 Are The Two Of You Here For A Blind Date?(2)

    "Then we''ll eache up with a formation and let the other side solve it. Whoever solves it first wins, okay?" Seeing that Leng ruoxue had agreed, Shui mo continued to discuss with her.

    "Sure, I don''t have any problems with that." Leng ruoxue nodded. However, she felt that she was being a bully. One must know that her master had left her with quite a number of array techniques. Even though she had yet to master all of them, she believed that she definitely knew more than this Qilin who had self-taught himself about array techniques. In thisparison, she would definitely be the one with theplete victory!

    Ugh! Wouldn''t this be an unfair victory?

    Leng ruoxue was a little hesitant, but she told him the truth in the end,""Mr. Shui mo, my formation skills are all from my master. Are you sure you want topete with me?"

    "What, you''re looking down on me? I know you have a good master, but we haven''t even started thepetition yet, so it''s still not certain who will win or lose, right?" Shui mo said confidently.

    "I''m not looking down on you. I just don''t want to win an unfair battle, so I''m telling you in advance. " Leng ruoxue exined.

    "I see! Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing. " Shui mo said nonchntly. However, Leng ruoxue''s reminder improved his impression of her.

    After that, the two of them each set up a formation. Shui Mo''s formation was a defensive one while Leng ruoxue''s was an offensive one.

    Because it was the first formation of thepetition, both of them were at the level of testing each other. Neither of them revealed the formation to be too profound, and almost at the same time, the two of them broke the formation at the same time.

    "Not bad!" Shui Mo''s eyes lit up as he stared at Leng ruoxue, his face full of excitement.

    "Same to you. However, this is only the first one. Let''s continue." Leng ruoxue reminded him with a faint smile.

    "Alright!" Shui mo was in high spirits and naturally wanted this.

    In the following time, the two of them used all kinds of formations. Be it offensive, defensive, or spirit gathering formations, as long as they could think of any formation that could be broken, the two of them gave it to each other. Moreover, the difficulty of the formation would naturally increase.

    After an unknown amount of time, thepetition between the two of them continued.

    As the difficulty of the array increased, the speed of the two of them unraveling the array slowed down significantly. However, Leng ruoxue had a powerful master, so even if Shui Mo''s array was very difficult, it was only a matter of time for her. However, Shui mo took longer and longer to think about Leng ruoxue''s array.

    When Shui mo finally solved thest step of one of Leng ruoxue''s formations, he saw that Leng ruoxue had already solved the formation and was looking at him calmly. Shui mo smiled and said,""I''ve lost!"

    "Sir Shui Mo''s formation skills are very high. If I didn''t have a good master, I wouldn''t be your match." Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    She had also benefited a lot from the battle with Shui mo. More importantly, Shui Mo''s self-taught ability had given her a lot of inspiration.

    "Little girl, being too humble is a sign of hypocrisy!" Shui mo joked.

    "I''m serious! I''ll give this to you. Let''s continue sparring when we have time!" Leng ruoxue took out a book and passed it to Shui mo.

    Shui mo took it subconsciously and flipped it open. His expression changed immediately!

    This, isn''t this the master Yu''s knowledge on formations? Was she really giving it to him? This was too precious! Shui mo, who was holding the book with both hands, was so excited that he couldn''t speak.

    After a long while, he finally recovered. He looked at Leng ruoxue in disbelief and asked,""You''re really giving this to me? No! I can''t ept it, it''s too precious!"

    Although Shui mo was very envious of that book on formations, he could not ept a reward without doing anything. He did not have anything of equal value to exchange with Leng ruoxue, so he felt ashamed to ept it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, even though he said that he would not ept it, he still stared at the book, his eyes reluctant to leave.

    "I''m not giving this to you for free. You have to study it well and then spar with me. You must know that my master''s knowledge of formations is quite profound. Although I''ve already read most of it, I hope you can find new things from it. That way, it will give me more inspiration. " Leng ruoxue revealed her motive.

    As the saying goes, two heads are better than one. Among the people Leng ruoxue knew, the one who was so obsessed with formations was definitely this Qilin. Moreover, although she had not known this Qilin for a long time, she could still trust the character of the Qilin race!

    However, Leng ruoxue still added,""Only you can read this book. You can''t give it to anyone else. Can you promise me that?"

    "Yes, yes, I know. I won''t tell anyone!" Shui mo understood what Leng ruoxue meant and quickly promised.

    In fact, there were not many people in the divine realm who knew about formation arrays and were also interested in them. This was because formation arrays were really too profound and difficult to understand. Many people did not have the patience to study them. Therefore, it was indeed very rare for people who loved to study formation arrays to find a like-minded person to study formation arrays with. Leng ruoxue''s words were exactly what Shui mo was thinking.

    Shui mo was also very happy to find a like-minded friend. In order to live up to his expectations and also because he was too obsessed with formations, he couldn''t wait to read the book as soon as he got it.

    Shui mo was so focused on his book that he couldn''t see anything else.

    Seeing how infatuated he was, Leng ruoxue smiled helplessly and quietly left his room.

    When she left the room and breathed in the fresh air, Leng ruoxue suddenly realized that she had been sparring with Shui mo for God knows how long.

    If she remembered correctly, it was daytime when Shui mo had pulled her to spar with him. Why was it still daytime?

    Could it be that it''s already the second day?

    Ugh! Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but wipe off her cold sweat. In any case, the time would definitely not be short.

    Leng ruoxue walked out of Shui Mo''s courtyard and into the living room.

    "Xue ''er, Sir Shui mo has finally let you off!" Uncle long was the only one in the living room. When he saw Leng ruoxue, he couldn''t help but tease her.

    "Yup! Uncle long, why are you alone today? did the others go back to their rooms to sleep?" Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    "Xue ''er, do you know how many days it has been since you were dragged away by Sir Shui mo?" After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, uncle long asked helplessly.

    "A few days?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes. She was just about to ask about this!

    "It''ll be a month in five days!" Uncle long sighed.

    "It''s been that long?" Leng ruoxue was speechless. Why didn''t she feel anything at all? From the looks of it, cultivation really knew no time!

    "Yes! The ascender Alliance''s chief is about to go crazy from waiting, but he doesn''t dare to disturb you, hehe!" Uncle long wanted tough at the thought of the old man running around in circles like a headless fly.

    "Then who is to me? Who was the one who asked me to spar with Sir Shui mo first?" When Leng ruoxue thought of this, she still held a grudge!

 Chapter 2733 Are The Two Of You Here For A Blind Date?(3)

    Hmph! Back then, Leng ruoxue felt that she would be letting him down if she didn''t let him wait for her!

    "Yup! You didn''te out for so long, and he was so anxious, but there was nothing he could do. You didn''t see his expression! It''s so funny!" Uncle long vividly described to Leng ruoxue the general master''s expression at that time, and Leng ruoxue felt very relieved after hearing it.

    However, even so, she didn''t n to meet the general Alliance master immediately.

    However, the Alliance master heard the news from somewhere and immediately ran to the living room after knowing that she had appeared.

    The moment he saw Leng ruoxue, the Alliance master, who was still panting, immediately said impatiently,""Miss Leng, I have something to discuss with you. Let''s have a talk!"

    He had finally met her. This time, he would not let her off even if he died!

    "I''m sorry, chief, I''m not free right now. " Leng ruoxue rejected without even thinking.

    "Don''t be like this! Miss Leng, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!" Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the Alliance master wanted to cry but had no tears.

    He really regretted it so much that his intestines turned green! If he had known that Shui mo had dragged Leng ruoxue away for so long, he would not have been so humble!

    Unfortunately, he had realized it a little toote. Leng ruoxue was obviously still angry at him! Therefore, he only nced at the general Alliance master indifferently and said,""Alliance master, did I make you wait for so long?"

    "Wuu ... It''s all my fault!" When the Alliance master heard this, he quickly admitted his mistake. However, Leng ruoxue still did not give him a good look. It was only now that he believed Li Jing''s words. He had really offended Leng ruoxue badly.

    "It''s good that you know!" Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    "Miss Leng, please be magnanimous and forgive me!" The Alliance master continued to whisper and even acted like a mistreated wife as she pleaded.

    Seeing him like this, Leng ruoxue was slightly flustered. She thought to herself,''this Alliance master is indeed abnormal. He actually learned how to act pitiful!'' However, was it eptable for a tall and manly man to make such an expression?

    "Alright, if you have anything to say, say it!" Leng ruoxue couldn''t take it anymore. Now, she just wanted to get rid of this general Alliance master as soon as possible, so that he wouldn''t go crazy here.

    "Zhang Miao and the others, I wonder what it will take for miss Leng to return them to me?" As soon as the Alliance master heard that there was a chance, he immediately asked without beating around the bush. He couldn''t help but think that Li Jing had taught him to act pitiful. It was indeed useful!

    "You still want them?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes as she asked in surprise.

    Ugh! What was the meaning of this? Can I not? The Alliance master felt that he obviously couldn''t keep up with Leng ruoxue''s pace, so he could only stare at her in a daze.

    "Those people are really not of much use. Are you sure you want to take them back?" Seeing that he did not understand, Leng ruoxue could only make her words even more clear.

    After hearing this, the Alliance master couldn''t help but wipe the cold sweat on his forehead. Even if it was useless, he still had to take it back! What''s the point of leaving her with Leng ruoxue?

    "No matter what, they are all members of the ascender Alliance. I can''t just leave them be!" The Alliance master said in a low voice.

    "If that''s the case, then I won''t be polite!" Leng ruoxue nodded.

    The Alliance master was taken aback once again. He didn''t understand how Leng ruoxue was going to be so rude.

    Then, he heard Leng ruoxue say,""You can redeem Zhang Miao and the others. This is the price list. Pay ording to the above and you can take them away!"

    After that, the Alliance master received a thin piece of paper filled with the items needed for the ransom. After reading it, his face turned pale and his body trembled!

    "Miss Leng, this, this, I have to go back and discuss with the Vice President and the elders. I, I will take my leave first!" After a long time, the Alliance master stammered.

    Then, like a zombie, he left the living room with stiff limbs.

    When he saw the Alliance mastere in high spirits but leave in such a defeated manner, uncle long was extremely curious about what Leng ruoxue had done to him. He could not help but ask,"Xue ''er, what did you do to him? Why is his body so stiff?"

    "Didn''t I give him a list? After he sees that list, he''ll probably think that there''s no need to redeem those trash!" Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    As expected, Leng ruoxue soon heard the news that the Alliance master and Li Jing had left.

    However, when uncle long received the news, he was a little conflicted. If the ascender Alliance really didn''t want those trash, they wouldn''t be of much use!

    But what uncle long didn''t know was that the Alliance master and Li Jing didn''t leave in a hurry because they were so scared that they didn''t want Zhang Miao and the others anymore. They just felt that the matter was of great importance and needed to go back to discuss it immediately.

    However, after they returned, the opinions of the higher-ups of the ascender Alliance were very big. At least more than half of them did not agree to pay an extremely high price to redeem those who made their own decisions. As a result, this matter was naturally put on hold!

    Li Jing had also privately informed Leng ruoxue and the others of this result. However, Leng ruoxue and the others did not care about the ascender Alliance''s decision at all. They naturally did what they had to do!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Shui mo was still focused on studying master Yu''s insights on formations and had no time to disturb Leng ruoxue. Thus, Leng ruoxue resumed her days of refining pills and weapons.

    Two months passed in the blink of an eye.

    One day, Leng ruoxue suddenly received a report that someone from the Qilin n was requesting an audience.

    When she heard that it was the Qilin n, Leng ruoxue immediately put down the things she was doing and headed to the living room.

    At this moment, uncle long and the rest were sitting in the living room. However, the moment Leng ruoxue entered the living room, she realized that the atmosphere was obviously not good.

    In his surprise, the two men who had their backs to him had already turned their heads.

    "You''re Leng ruoxue?" One of the men suddenly said.

    Leng ruoxue nodded as she sized up the two unfamiliar men. Needless to say, the beasts ''human forms were all extremely beautiful men. The two men in front of her were no exception. However, what surprised Leng ruoxue was that these two men actually had the power of a godly venerable rank!

    How many reverent-god level experts did the Qilin n have? She had already seen three during this period of time! It seemed like the Qilin race was indeed full of talents. Leng ruoxue sighed.

    Just as Leng ruoxue was sizing up the two men, the two men were also fastidiously sizing her up.

    After staring at her for a long time, the man who had spoken earlier said,""Human, I really can''t see what''s so special about you. Why is he so famous?"

    Ugh! Leng ruoxue was a little depressed. Should she continue this conversation?

    However, after some thought, Leng ruoxue still replied,""There''s nothing special about me. I''m just an ordinary human being!"

    "Hmph! At least you have self-awareness! You''re indeed too weak. A weak woman like you definitely won''t be able to find a partner in our Qilin n!" The man said in a serious tone.

    After he finished speaking, Leng ruoxue''s gloominess deepened. It was fine to say that she was weak, but what did this have to do with finding a partner? Moreover, was this considered a personal attack?

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue''s expression did not look too good, the other man hurriedly exined,""Miss Leng, please don''t misunderstand. Feng Ye didn''t mean anything else. He just wanted to say that you don''t meet the criteria of our Qilin race for a mate. We men of the Qilin race prefer tall and strong women. Only such women can better bear the children of the Qilin race!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Leng ruoxue was speechless. She really felt that it was better if the man didn''t exin. After he exined, she felt even more depressed!

    "You bastard!" Are you here to pick a partner? Why was he so picky with her? And even if you''re here to choose a partner, I don''t want to be chosen by you, do I? Hence, Leng ruoxue could not understand what these two men were up to. What were they trying to do?

    Leng ruoxue was so angry that she was going crazy! However, uncle long and the others wereughing to themselves.

    They didn''t expect the two from the Qilin n to say this first when they saw Leng ruoxue. However, they had heard of the unique aesthetic of the Qilin n and had seen it with their own eyes today. Furthermore, the person they were nitpicking on was little Xue ''er. When they saw Leng ruoxue''s expression as if she was about to go crazy, uncle long and the others suddenly felt a sense of love!

    After all, there were not many people who could anger Xue ''er on their first meeting. Leng ruoxue was truly infuriated. After a long silence, she took a few deep breaths and told herself not to be calctive with these two idiots. She then opened her pink lips and asked,""Are the two of you here for a blind date?"

    "Blind date? Of course not!" Feng Ye said quickly, his face still showing a look of disdain.

    "Then what are you guys doing here?" Leng ruoxue almost roared.

    "Our Qilin race''s ancestor has been in Demon City for over two months, but he hasn''t returned yet. As such, we''ve been ordered to investigate this matter!" Feng Ye said honestly.

    "Investigate? Do you think we''ve killed him?" When Leng ruoxue heard this, her anger red up.

    "Murder? Of course not! Even if all of you were to join forces, you would still not be a match for my ancestor! We''re only here to investigate where our ancestor went!" Feng Ye said with a look of disdain.

    "You''re saying that all of us here are no match for Sir Shui mo?" Hearing this, Leng ruoxue squinted her eyes and said in a dangerous tone.

    How detestable! Not only did this fellow criticize her and look down on her, but he was also looking down on everyone in Demon City! Really, uncle can endure it, but aunt can ''t! Just as Leng ruoxue was about tounch an attack, the man beside Feng Ye saw that the situation was not looking good and quickly exined,""Miss Leng, please don''t misunderstand ..."

    "I didn''t misunderstand. I heard him clearly. That''s what he meant!" Leng ruoxue didn''t even give the other party a chance to finish his sentence before she interrupted him.

    Ugh! The man didn''t know what to say! He turned and red at Feng Ye, ming him for not knowing how to speak. But in fact, his words were not any better, he just did not realize it.

    At this moment, the man heard Leng ruoxue pointing at Feng Xun and saying,""Since you look down on all of us here, then I''ll challenge you to a one-on-one fight!"

 Chapter 2734 If You Lose, Ill Marry You (1)

    One-on-one? Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Feng Xun couldn''t help but widen his eyes. His face was full of shock, and he couldn''t help but think to himself, is this woman out of her mind? She, a divine Emperor, was actually challenging him, a godly venerable rank expert, one-on-one?

    Not only was Feng Ye surprised, even the other man had a shocked look on his face. It was obvious that both of them felt that Leng ruoxue was not normal. Could it be that they had triggered him?

    "That ... Miss Leng, please calm down. A one-on-one fight is not a joke!" The man couldn''t help but remind her kindly.

    "That''s right, I refuse to fight you one-on-one!" Feng Ye agreed.

    "What, are you scared?" Leng ruoxue provoked.

    "What a joke! Why would I be afraid? I''m just afraid that it''d be bad if I identally hurt a weak woman like you. What if you can''t get married ande to me?" Feng Ye said with an infuriating look.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she was so angry that she wanted to beat someone up! No, it was beating up a beast! "You bastard!" Who did he think she was? Even if she couldn''t get married, she wouldn''t me an idiot, okay?

    "Since you''re not afraid, then let''s have a one-on-one fight! Don''t worry, even if I can''t get married, I won''t rely on you!" Leng ruoxue suppressed her anger as she spoke. She was nning to teach this fellow a lessonter on. This stupid Beastie really did not know how to talk!

    "I see! Then what if you lose?" Feng Ye was tempted. He had long heard of how powerful Leng ruoxue was. If he had the chance to let her experience the experts of the Qilin n, he would be very willing! When he returned, he might even have the capital to show off!

    "If you lose, I''ll pay you one million top-grade crystals!" Leng ruoxue replied without hesitation.

    Feng Ye''s eyes lit up when he heard that. He was very satisfied with Leng ruoxue''s words.

    Top-grade crystal! He liked it.

    "It''s settled then!" Afraid that she would go back on her words, Feng Ye immediately said.

    "Yes, but if I lose, I''ll pay you one million top-grade crystals. What if you lose?" Leng ruoxue asked calmly.

    "How could I possibly lose!" Feng Ye said confidently.

    "I don''t care how you lost. I just want to ask you, what will you give me if you lose? This way, ourpetition will be fair. " Leng ruoxue asked stubbornly. She wasn''t that stupid to just pay the price and let this Kirin take advantage of her.

    ? "I ... I don''t have one million top-grade crystal stones. How about I marry you if I lose?" After thinking for a while, Feng Ye made up his mind. When he said this, his face was full of struggle and unwillingness, as if he had suffered a great grievance.

    Everyone present, including Leng ruoxue, was in a state of confusion when they heard this.

    This bet?

    Let''s count it as a bet! Isn''t it a little too big? Uncle long and the others were so scared that their little hearts were trembling. They prayed from the bottom of their hearts that Xue ''er would still lose to this Qilin! They weren''t betraying others! However, they felt that if Xue ''er really won and this Kirin insisted on marrying her, the Mistress of the Dark World who was currently somewhere would probably flip out!

    At the thought of this, uncle long and the others couldn''t help but shiver. The consequences would be too terrifying!

    While uncle long and the rest were having wild thoughts, Leng ruoxue''s forehead was filled with ck lines. To think that this Qilin coulde up with such an idea! More importantly, what are you trying to do with that reluctant look on your face? Could it be that it was a grievance for him to marry her?

    It was wrong! It was wrong! What was she thinking? Pulling back her furious thoughts that had drifted to the horizon, Leng ruoxue was about to reject the other party''s suggestion. However, before she could speak, an even angrier voice rang in everyone''s ears,""You bastard! Where did this Toad that wants to eat swan meate from?"

    As she spoke, a white bolt of lightning shot into Leng ruoxue''s arms. Then, she red at Feng Ye with her teeth and ws bared. When uncle long and the others saw that Cang had actuallye, they knew that things were bad. But in front of Cang, they didn''t dare to say anything and could only try their best to pretend to be invisible.

    "Where did this little kittene from? it''s so cute!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Seeing that it was a snow-white kitten speaking, Feng Xun reached out his finger to tease it out of habit. Back in his tribe, he had alwaysforted the angry little Kylin in this way.

    Unfortunately, he had forgotten that the kitten in front of him was not a Cub of their race. As a result, as soon as his finger stretched out, Cang immediately wed back without hesitation.

    Seeing this, Feng Ye could only quickly retract his fingers. But even though he was very fast, he was not as fast as Cang Chu''s ws, so two thin w marks were left on his fingers.

    "He''s really wild!" Although he was scratched, Feng Ye was not angry.

    Ke Cang was angry! "You bastard!" He actually teased it like a cat! Although it looked like a cat now, it wasn''t a real cat. So, Cang immediately decided that he hated this guy who didn''t have good eyes. More importantly, this guy actually wanted to marry his girl?

    Hmph! In your dreams! In your dreams!

    "You''re The Wild One, your entire family is wild! You Toad!" Azure said hatefully.

    "¡­¡­"

    Toads? Was he talking about him? Feng Ye was very depressed. Although he was not the most handsome man in the tribe, he was in the top ten in the Qilin tribe. Who knew how many female Qilin had a crush on him! How did he be a Toad when it came to this little kitten?

    Furthermore, he was clearly praising the cat! But why did this little kitten turn around and scold him?

    Feng Ye felt extremely wronged!

    Leng ruoxue couldn''t bear to see Qilin''s teary eyes as if it had suffered a lot of grievances. She urged Cang,""Cang, he looks down on all of us from thend of evil demons. Go and bite him, bite him ruthlessly!"

    As long as she thought of releasing the Azure and biting the Qilin, Leng ruoxue felt that this scene was especially lovely.

    However, when Cang heard this, he turned around with a constipated look and red at Leng ruoxue,""Girl, I''m not a dog!"

    "Uh! Even if he''s not a dog, he can still bite him. " Leng ruoxue said weakly.

    "I won ''t! He was too stinky! At most, I''ll scratch him!" Azure bargained.

    "That works too!" Leng ruoxue agreed.

    "Excuse me, are you guys discussing biting me or scratching me?" At this moment, Feng Ye, who felt that something was wrong, interrupted.

    "Correct, but no reward!" Leng ruoxue nodded with a smile.

    "How could you do this?" Feng Ye''s face was filled with grief and indignation. Then, he reminded her,"we haven''t had a one-on-one yet! Didn''t you want a one-on-one fight?"

    "I do want a one-on-one fight, but I''m not satisfied with your conditions!" Leng ruoxue sighed.

    "Why not? I''m such a beautiful man, what are you not satisfied with? You should know that you don''t fit our Qilin race''s taste. If it wasn''t for the fact that I couldn''t take out one million top-grade crystals, I wouldn''t be willing to sacrifice myself like this!" Seeing Leng ruoxue''s unwillingness, Feng Ye seemed to feel even more aggrieved.

    He wasn''t willing to either, okay? However, he felt that a stunningly beautiful man like him should be worth at least a million top-grade crystals, right? More importantly, he didn''t think he would lose! Since he couldn''t lose, what did it matter if he said that, right?

 Chapter 2735 If You Lose, Ill Marry You!(2)

    Feng Ye''s n was very good, but he had to face Leng ruoxue. Leng ruoxue, who was also very confident in her own abilities, also felt that she would win. As such, she would naturally not agree to his conditions.

    Azure was even more unhappy. In his heart, no one was worthy of his girl. One had to know that only that stinky evildoer could barely obtain his approval, so what was this Qilin?

    "You Toad, don''t even think about eating my girl''s swan meat! Don''t have any ideas about my girl, understand?" At the same time, he roared.

    "I''m not a Toad, and I don''t have any ideas about your girl. She''s not my type! I''ve also said that this is the greatest price I can pay. It''s a million top-grade crystals!" Feng Ye was furious. This little kitten looked quite cute on the outside, but why was her mouth so vicious! She called him a Toad again and again. She really couldn''t stand it!

    Hmph! Feng Ye really felt that if he didn''t get angry, the man and cat would really think that he was easy to bully.

    "So you''re only worth one million top-grade crystals!" Hearing him say this, Azure''s face was filled with disdain.

    "Uh! Of course, it''s more than that!" Feng Ye quickly said.

    "Then you don''t have to sacrifice so much. There''s really no need." Leng ruoxue couldn''t wait for him to take back his words. Otherwise, she would die of depression.

    "But I don''t have a million top-grade crystals for you!" Although he knew that he would not lose, Feng Ye had to say this. He even had some hope that Leng ruoxue would be generous and tell him that he did not need to pay!

    But such a thought ... Was obviously daydreaming!

    "Then don''t fight my girl one-on-one, how about we fight one on one? If you lose, you''ll be my ve for the rest of your life. How about it?" Before Leng ruoxue could speak, Cang suggested with a smirk.

    "You?" Feng Ye couldn''t help but blink and looked at Cang up and down,""Can you do it? With your small body, can you withstand my kick?"

    "You bastard! Who said I can ''t? Who dares to say I can''t do it? I can''t scratch him to death!" When cold one heard that there were beasts suspecting that he couldn''t do it, his anger rose!

    After that, it gestured with its little paw and said to Feng Xun,""Kid, I''ll let you know if I can do it or not! All you need to do now is to tell me if you dare to fight me one-on-one!"

    "Why wouldn''t I dare! Let''s make this clear, what if you lose?" Feng Ye said without any suspicion.

    "If I lose, my girl will pay you two million top-grade crystals!" Cang said generously.

    "Deal!" Feng Ye agreed!

    When uncle long and the others heard this, they couldn''t help but show sympathy in their eyes. They truly felt that Cang and Leng ruoxue, that bad girl, were working together to scheme against the silly boy! Poor Feng Ye, he actually fell into a trap like this!

    However, Feng Ye didn''t understand why Uncle long and the others looked at him so differently. He thought that uncle long and the others were worried about the little kitten.

    However, after scheming against Feng Ye, Leng ruoxue still felt that she had not vented her anger. She then had her eyes on another man.

    She was all smiles as she asked the other man in a very kind manner,"And you are?"

    "I''m Bing Xiao of the Qilin n. " The man introduced himself.

    Bing? Leng ruoxue was stunned for a moment before she asked,""Shall we have a one-on-one?"

    "¡­¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Ice cloud was silent and speechless. In his heart, he couldn''t help but wonder if Leng ruoxue was addicted to one-on-onebat.

    "Let''s have a one-on-one too!" Seeing that Bing Xiao did not respond, Leng ruoxue asked again.

    "I don''t think so!" The corner of Bing Xiao''s mouth twitched. He was obviously provoked. He did not think that he had offended Leng ruoxue like Feng Ye! Why did Leng ruoxue have her eyes on him?

    Bing Xiao couldn''t understand!

    However, Leng ruoxue clearly had no intention of letting him off. She said directly,""If you''re willing to fight me one-on-one, as long as you win, I''ll pay you 10 million top-grade crystals. How about it?"

    Ten million? Uncle long and the others were shocked.

    Xue ''er''s Cannonball was really big! He just didn''t know if ice cloud could withstand it.

    When ice cloud heard the price, he was so shocked that he couldn''t say anything. When Feng Ye heard the price, he was also shocked, but what followed was a strong sense of envy, jealousy, and hatred. Before Bing Xiao could react, he shouted angrily,""Why is he only giving me ten million while I''m only giving two million?"

    "You want to hear the truth?" Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked indifferently.

    "I must hear the truth!" Feng Ye roared.

    "You''re not even worth two million. However, I have to give face to Azure. Since it said that it will pay you two million if it loses, of course I have to pay!" Leng ruoxue said honestly. But her truth was a huge blow to Feng Ye.

    "You ..." Feng Ye pointed at Leng ruoxue. He was so angry that his eyes were wide open. He could not form aplete sentence for a long time.

    "You what? Come, let''s have a one-on-one!" Not wanting Feng Ye to cause trouble for his girl, Cang didn''t say a word, he directly picked up Feng Ye and teleported away.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest were rather indifferent to this scene, but Bing Xiao was extremely shocked!

    Feng Ye was a Supreme God! How was it possible for a cat to grab her clothes and drag her away?

    After witnessing this scene, Bing Xiao was even more unwilling to fight Leng ruoxue one-on-one. He told Leng ruoxue tactfully,""Miss Leng, we''re here to look for the old ancestor, so it''s better not to have a one-on-one fight!"

    "Since you insist on refusing, then I won''t force you." Leng ruoxue said helplessly. She was well aware that Cang''s actions must have frightened Bing Xiao. This was something that could not be helped!

    For a cat to drag a reverent-God away, it was indeed quite scary! However, Cang definitely didn''t think that his actions would scare ice cloud. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have taken Feng Ye away without saying anything.

    When Cang brought Feng Ye back, Feng Ye''s image had changed.

    The handsome man who had originally looked noble, cold, and extraordinary was now no different from a beggar. The gorgeous clothes on his body had also been torn into strips of cloth, hanging on his body on the verge of falling at any time.

    In addition, his originally extremely handsome face was also full of w marks, looking simply too horrible to look at. Moreover, Feng Ye''s mental state was clearly not good.

    As soon as Feng Ye saw Bing Xiao, he couldn''t help but hug him and cry. As he cried, he choked,""Wuu ... That''s too scary! It was too terrifying! It was simply not human! It was a demon! I want to leave this ce, it''s too dangerous here, this isn''t a ce we should be at, I want to go home ..."

    Listening to Feng Ye''s tearfulints, Bing Xiao''s forehead was already full of cold sweat. Needless to say, Feng Ye must have suffered a great shock. Otherwise, he would not be like this, holding him and crying like a helpless little boy.

 Chapter 2736 If You Lose, Ill Marry You!(3)

    At this moment, he suddenly felt extremely fortunate. He was lucky that he had resisted the temptation of 10 million top-grade crystals and did not agree to Leng ruoxue''s one-on-one challenge. Otherwise, he might be in the same situation as Feng Ye.

    Patting Feng Ye''s back, Bing Xiaoforted him silently.

    Seeing this, Cangidfortably in Leng ruoxue''s arms and grinned,""Little Feng Ye, you can''t leave me! You''ve forgotten that you lost to me, so you''ll have to be my ve for the rest of your life!"

    "¡­¡­"

    That''s right! Thinking of this, Bing Xiao sympathized with Feng Ye even more.

    As for Feng Ye, he could not take this blow. His eyes rolled back and he fainted.

    But even when he fainted, Cang still waved his ws and pulled Feng Ye over from ice cloud''s side. He raised a small w and said to ice cloud,"He can''t leave, he belongs to me now!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Bing Xiao nodded helplessly. He couldn''t meddle in Feng Ye''s Affairs!

    "I want to know the whereabouts of our ancestor." Since things hade to this, Bing Xiao could only return to the main topic.

    "He''s currently staying in the guest courtyard. If you want to see him, I can try to see if I can invite him out. " Leng ruoxue didn''t make things difficult for ice cloud.

    "The old ancestor is still here?" Ice cloud was shocked.

    "Of course!" Leng ruoxue nodded. That old Qilin wouldn''t leave even if they were to chase it away!

    The truth was just as Leng ruoxue had thought. When she had sent someone to invite Shui mo, the answer she got was that His Excellency Shui mo was not free!

    Ice cloud also heard the report. After sighing helplessly, he requested,""I would like to meet the ancestor personally, is that possible?"

    "He''s your family''s ancestor, not my prisoner. What''s wrong with that?" Leng ruoxue was helpless when she heard Bing Xiao''s words.

    "Thank you!" Bing Xiao was still very polite.

    AI! Feng Ye had already died here, so how could he still be so rude?

    Then, Leng ruoxue personally brought Bing Xiao to Shui Mo''s residence.

    Leng ruoxue knocked on the door of Shui Mo''s room,""Senior," he said.

    "Little girl, quicklye in!" Hearing Leng ruoxue''s voice, Shui mo was obviously very excited.

    When Leng ruoxue brought Bing Xiao into the room, Shui mo started exining the formation he had just broken without a second word. Bing Xiao waspletely ignored.

    Seeing that his ancestor didn''t even notice him, Bing Xiao felt helpless.

    Now he finally knew why the old ancestor had not returned to the n for so long. He was studying formations here!

    By the time Shui mo and Leng ruoxue finished their discussion on formations, the sky had already turned dark.

    At this moment, Shui mo finally noticed the existence of ice cloud and asked in surprise,""Ice cloud? When did you get here?"

    "Old ancestor, I came in with miss Leng!" Ice cloud was speechless.

    "Oh! You''re not as eye-catching as the little girl, no wonder I didn''t see you. But, what are you doing here?" Shui mo asked in confusion.

    "¡­¡­"

    Bing Xiao was silent for a moment, then exined,"the n saw that the ancestor had not returned for so long, so they sent Feng Ye and me to find out where the ancestor is!"

    "You want to know my whereabouts? Don''t tell me I''m going to lose it?" Shui mo was helpless when he heard this reason.

    He wasn''t a three-year-old child, did he have to keep such a close eye on him?

    "Ancestor, you know that the divine realm isn''t peaceful ..." Bing Xiao was about to defend his n but was interrupted by Shui mo.

    "So what if it''s not peaceful? I''m very safe here with the little girl. Even Rime doesn''t dare toe here. At least not now, right, little girl?" Shui mo turned to ask Leng ruoxue.

    "Yes, the ripple witch is injured, so she won''t be looking for trouble with me for the time being. Of course, I don''t n on looking for trouble with her at the moment. We''re like water from a well and water from a River." Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement.

    "You heard that!" Shui mo proudly raised his head like Bing Xiao. Bing Xiao didn''t know what to say.

    This old ancestor had always been willful and reckless, doing things as he pleased. Sometimes, it really made the nsmen feel helpless, but this old ancestor was extremely important regardless of his identity and status! He was also the other person that the Qilin n had to protect other than their n leader.

    "Old ancestor ..." Bing Xiao wanted to say something, but Shui mo obviously didn''t have time to deal with him."Since you''ve seen me, hurry up and leave! Don''t dy my research on formations!"

    With that, Shui mo went back to his own business.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Bing Xiao had no choice but to leave Shui Mo''s room with Leng ruoxue.

    When he returned to the living room, Bing Xiao was still sighing. Feng Ye, who was still in the living room, had been woken up.

    Seeing the ice cloud, Feng Ye couldn''t help but cry again.

    ? What did he mean by a single misstep would result in eternal hatred?

    He was the best example! You say he''s fine, but why is he looking down on this and that? Now, not only did he stir up a ho''s nest, but he also got himself in trouble.

    At this moment, he finally understood why Leng ruoxue refused to agree to his proposal of marrying her if he lost. It turned out that she had already known about this! It was a pity that he was like a silly boy, jumping into a pit like this!

    Wu ... He also understood what uncle long and the others were looking at him with sympathy for! But it was toote to understand now!

    Regret! He truly regretted it! He regretted it so much that his intestines turned green!

    Seeing Bing Xiao, Feng Ye pulled him over and asked in a low voice,""You didn''t agree to fight that woman one-on-one, did you? I''m telling you, I suspect that she deliberately dug a hole for us to jump in!"

    It had to be said that Feng Ye was still a good friend, and the Qilin race was indeed very United. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so concerned about what happened to Bing Xiao.

    Hearing this, Bing Xiao''s mouth twitched,""Don''t worry, I didn''t agree to it. "

    "That''s good ... What do I do? Please help me think of a way! I don''t want to stay here, and I don''t want to be a cat''s servant!" Seeing that Bing Xiao was fine, Feng Ye recalled his tragic experience.

    "I think ... You should stay here for the time being!" After thinking for a while, ice cloud said.

    "Uh! Why?" Feng Ye was a little angry. ''Damn ice fiend, he''s so disloyal. I care so much about him, but he wants me to stay here and work like a ve?'' Wuu ... He didn''t want to!

    "The ancestor is here! It looks like you don''t want to go back. It''s good that you''re staying here to serve old Grand Madame, and at the same time, you can bond with Leng ruoxue and the others. Perhaps you''ll be free when they''re happy. " Ice cloud suggested.

    "It seems ... Very reasonable." Feng Ye thought for a while before saying.

    "Do you think I would trick you?" Ice cloud said in a bad mood.

    "How can that be? You''re my best buddy, how could I leave you to die?" Feng Ye tried to please him.

    "Hmph! At least you understand!" Ice cloud said, satisfied.

    "I understand! I understand!" Feng Ye quickly agreed.

    After a short exchange, Bing Xiao easily convinced the originally unwilling Feng Ye. Then, he turned to Leng ruoxue and said,""Miss Leng, since I know that the old ancestor is studying the array here, then I have nothing to worry about. I will take my leave and return to the n first!"

    "Alright," he said. Leng ruoxue nodded and personally sent ice cloud out of Demon City. As for Feng Ye, he could only watch as ice cloud left before he resigned himself to his fate and stayed behind.

    At first, Feng Ye had consoled himself by saying that he was willing to stay and not make a scene because of his ancestor. But when he really stayed, he was surprised to find that the days in Demon City were so blissful.

    There was delicious food every day, and all kinds of precious fruits were avable. He could eat as much as he wanted. This kind of life was really so happy that he didn''t think about home. The only w was that he could always hear miserable and painful screams in his room. After asking around, he found out that the screams were from Demon city''s enemies. He became even more obedient after knowing that.

    In addition, although Cang had won and wanted him to work like a horse for the rest of his life, Cang clearly didn''t have the mood to care about him. Thus, in a sense, he, Cang''s nominal servant, was basically a person who had nothing to do.

    As for Leng ruoxue, ever since she sent Bing Xiao away, she had disappeared without a trace. It was said that she had gone into closed-door cultivation!

    Three monthster.

    The Qilin n had sent their nsmen over again.

    But this time, it wasn''t Bing Xiao, who they knew, but another unfamiliar man.

    In the living room, uncle long received the man and assessed his strength. He was speechless when he saw that he was another reverent-god level cultivator.

    Did the Qilin n not have any other nsmen with strength? Why was it that every time someone came, it was a reverent-god level beast?

    Uncle long couldn''t figure it out, but he was too embarrassed to ask what the Qilin race meant, so he could only ask the man''s purpose foring.

    After hearing uncle Long''s words, the man took out an invitation card and handed it over with a smile.""The Qilin n has solemnly invited miss Leng ruoxue as a guest!"

    Hearing this, uncle long was so surprised that he couldn''t close his mouth. Did I hear wrong? The Qilin race, which had always kept a low profile and didn''t like to have too much contact with people, actually invited little Xue ''er to be a guest? Although it was unexpected, uncle long felt that it was definitely a good thing.

    Although Shui mo and Feng Ye were both in Demon City, one of them was a formation fanatic and a foodie. Other than formations and food, he did not care about anything else. Feng Ye was even more stupid. He often offended people with his words and did not know how to read people''s expressions. Therefore, it was better to visit the Qilin race personally than to have more contact with the two.

    The opportunity to go to the Qilin n was definitely hard toe by. More importantly, unless the Qilin n personally invited them, no one would have the chance to go to their base camp. If they had taken the initiative to ask for a visit, sorry, they would not have agreed at all!

    Humans aren''t wee in the first ce, so how could I let you go home? Wasn''t that just daydreaming?

 Chapter 2737 Devils Forest (1)

    Thus, uncle long immediately agreed to the invitation and said that he would head to the Qilin n''s territory as soon as possible.

    However, the person from the Qilin race was obviously a little impatient. After knowing uncle Long''s n, he said tactfully,""I don''t think we should wait any longer. As the saying goes,''it''s better toe now than to choose a day''. You guys shoulde with me now!"

    ..."Leave now?

    Uncle long opened his mouth speechlessly and thought, isn''t this a little too impatient? If they didn''t know, wouldn''t they suspect that they were up to no good? However, uncle long believed that the Qilin race wouldn''t have any bad intentions. After all, the Qilin race had a good reputation in the divine realm. However, he was afraid that he would not be able to go along with the other party''s wishes on this matter.

    After making up some words, uncle long said very vaguely,""Isn''t it a little too rushed to leave now? We were not prepared at all!"

    "What are you all preparing for? I''ll help you!" The man was very enthusiastic.

    Uncle long broke out in a cold sweat.

    Too enthusiastic, what the hell!

    This time, uncle long didn''t dare to follow this guy to the Qilin n immediately. Who knew what was going on there?

    "As for the preparations, we can do it ourselves. However, Xue ''er is currently in closed-door cultivation. I don''t know when she wille out." Uncle long had no choice but to use this excuse.

    "Then what do we do?" The man''s eyes widened and he looked at uncle long.

    "Uh! We can only wait for her toe out of seclusion. Once shees out, we will immediately head to the Qilin n. " Uncle long promised.

    "I see! It seems that I can only stay here for the time being. You won''t not wee me when you set off together, right?" The man said after thinking for a moment.

    "No, you''re wee." Hearing that the man wanted to stay, uncle long could only feel helpless.

    "That''s good. By the way, can I see the ancestor? Everyone in our n misses him!" The man asked.

    "Sir Shui mo has been studying formations. I don''t know if he would want to see you." Uncle long was in a difficult position. He couldn''t make the decision for the old Qilin.

    "It doesn''t matter, you just have to bring me to his residence!" The man said disapprovingly.

    "That''s not a problem," Uncle long nodded and brought the man to Shui Mo''s house.

    When they arrived at Shui Mo''s room, uncle long was about to knock on the door when he heard an angry roar from the room,""Go away! Don''t disturb me!"

    As soon as he finished shouting, the door of the room opened with a whoosh. Then, uncle long and the man saw a man fly out from inside.

    Ugh! To be precise, he was thrown out!

    And this person was none other than Feng Ye, who had nothing to do all day.

    Feng Ye was thrown out of the room in an extremely embarrassing position andnded in front of the man.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Seeing a pair of feet suddenly appear in front of him, Feng Ye subconsciously raised his head. Then, his expression changed and he stood up from the ground with a whoosh. He roared,""Ice cube, why are you here?"

    How detestable! This was so embarrassing! Feng Ye was very depressed. It was fine if someone saw his embarrassing state, but the person who saw it was his arch-enemy, which was something he couldn''t ept!

    "I''m not called ice cube, please call me ice cloud sire. " The man said in all seriousness.

    "Bah! Why should I call you Your Excellency? We all have the same status in the n!" Feng Ye shouted.

    "Oh right, I forgot to tell you. Sincest month, I''ve been appointed as the n''s Chief Steward. So, in terms of emotion and reason, I''m your immediate superior. You should call me Your Excellency." Bing Yun said with a faint smile.

    "H-how is this possible?" When Feng Ye heard this bad news, he couldn''t help but say with a pale face.

    "Nothing is impossible. You''ll have a chance too. However, you''ll have to wait until I be an elder in the n!" Bing Yun smiled and consoled him. Then, he seemed to have thought of something,"look at my memory. How could I have forgotten? in the future, you will be a certain cat''s servant. I''m afraid you won''t have the chance to serve the Qilin race anymore! Aiya! My condolences!"

    "Your head!" Feng Ye''s face was filled with grief and indignation. He was so angry that he even cursed Bing Xiao. This despicable guy betrayed him. How could he tell his family about this? How was he going to be a Qilin in the future?

    Feng Ye felt that he was too embarrassed to face anyone! Sob ... He had to try his best to draw circles to stop and curse them!

    "You''re angry from embarrassment? By the way, your free-fall posture just now was very good. It''s obvious that you''ve practiced!" Bingyun did not care about Feng Ye''s anger and continued to provoke him.

    As for Feng Ye, at this moment, his entire body was immersed in the anger and pain of being betrayed by Bing Xiao. He did not have the mood to respond to Bing Yun''s words at all.

    Uncle long watched the two Qilins bicker and mumbled to himself,"it seems that even within the United race, there are still some seeds of discord!" However, this was normal. After all, where there were humans and beasts, there would always be trouble, not to mention that it was a race with such a long history.

    However, the tactful uncle long clearly did not intend to get involved in the battle between the two Qilins. Therefore, after greeting Bing Yun and Feng Ye, he retreated with self-awareness.

    The moment uncle long left, Bing Yun immediately kicked Feng Ye''s butt, who waspletely immersed in his own thoughts and exuded a faint sorrow. He even said with a look of disdain,"Look at your disgraceful appearance! How could our Qilin n have such a stupid fellow like you!"

    Bing Yun had an expression of disappointment. Feng Ye suddenly came back to his senses and roared even more angrily,""What about me? How am I stupid? You think you''re the only smart one? You''re smarter than a Fox, okay?"

    After roaring, Feng Ye no longer wanted to pay attention to bingyun. He turned his back to him and sat down on the stone chair in the courtyard, continuing to exude his sorrowful aura.

    Bingyun was speechless. Not seeing him for several days, this guy''s temper had grown!

    Sighing lightly, Bing Yun controlled his temper and walked behind Feng Ye. He nudged him and said,""Hey, let me ask you, how long has Leng ruoxue been in closed-door cultivation?"

    "Why should I tell you?" Feng Ye turned his head and replied angrily.

    "Don''t you want to return to the Qilin n? To tell you the truth, I''m here today to invite Leng ruoxue to the Qilin n as a guest. Once she''s there, you can go back with her, right?" Bing Yun reminded.

    "So what if I go back? I can''t do anything right now. " Feng Ye seemed even sadder when he heard this. In fact, it didn''t matter to him whether he went back or not. In this ce, he could Eat Well, Live Well, and eat well. He had long gotten along with everyone. During this period of time, he had been free and unfettered. So, if he really had to live here for the rest of his life, he didn''t mind!

    In addition, to be honest, this ce was really not bad! The only bad thing was that every time he went to see the old ancestor, the old ancestor would find him annoying and kick him out of the room.

 Chapter 2738 Devils Forest (2)

    AI! And this time, he had been seen by his arch-enemy, which was the biggest source of his sorrow!

    "If you don''t go back, are you really nning to work for a cat for the rest of your life?" Hearing Feng Ye''s words that seemed to give up his freedom, Bing Yun asked, not giving up.

    "If you''re willing to bet, you must ept your loss! What could he do? Unless you can defeat that cat and redeem me!" Feng Ye said with anticipation.

    After saying this, he really cheered for his own idea. Hehe! How could he be so smart? If bingyun also lost to that cat, wouldn''t no one in the n dare tough at him? The more he thought about it, the more he felt that his idea was simply too great!

    If he didn''t have to hide his excitement, Feng Ye would have jumped up and cheered!

    But would bingyun fall for his trick? he only heard bingyun say with a serious look,""I can''t agree to this matter so easily. What if I lose my freedom like you? Fortunately, you lost to a cat. If you had lost to a human, you would have be his contracted beast! So, this was really a blessing in misfortune! You should be content!"

    Seeing that his rival did not take the bait, Feng Ye was not angry. Anyway, this guy had always been more cunning than him. It was not easy to trick him once. So, he stood up and walked out of the yard.

    "Wait, you haven''t told me how long Leng ruoxue has been in closed-door cultivation!" Seeing that Feng Ye was about to leave, bingyun quickly called out to him!

    However, Feng Ye didn''t even turn his head, only his voice was heard.

    "If you don''t think of a way to save me, don''t even think of me telling you about Leng ruoxue!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Bingyun didn''t expect Feng Ye to throw such a tantrum. This was really ...

    He was speechless. Seeing that Feng Ye''s back was out of sight, he could only leave Shui Mo''s residence and go to find uncle long.

    When uncle long saw that Bing Yun hade to find him, he didn''t ask how his discussion with Feng Ye went and directly arranged a ce for him to stay.

    At bingyun''s request, his residence was arranged to be next to Feng Ye ''s.

    When Feng Ye found out about this, he immediately protested against living with this guy.

    Uncle long ignored Feng Ye''s words and quickly left the two Qilins ''territory. Out of sight, out of mind. As for how much trouble the two Qilins could cause, it was their business. After all, they had topensate for the things they had destroyed! Therefore, he was not worried at all.

    After watching uncle long leave, the two Qilins stared at each other.

    And their residence was as lively as uncle long had imagined every day! However, no matter how much they fought, they didn''t dare to break anything here. Otherwise, they really couldn''t afford to pay!

    Time passed.

    In the blink of an eye, Bing Yun had also lived here for several months.

    However, after waiting for so long, Leng ruoxue still had note out of her closed-door cultivation. Bingyun truly could not wait any longer. Even if he had good food, good amodation, and people to fight with him every day. However, thinking that the n was still waiting for old ancestor to return, bingyun felt as if grass had grown in her heart, unable to sit still.

    Finding uncle long, bingyun asked directly,""How much longer until Leng ruoxuees out of her closed-door cultivation?"

    "It should be soon!" Uncle long replied after some thought.

    In reality, Xue ''er had not been in closed-door cultivation at all. That girl had always been in the spatial space refining pills and forging weapons with chief elder and the others. He had also told Xue'' er bingyun''s intentions foring. However, after talking about bingyun''s anxiousness before, Xue ''er thought the same as him. The Qilin n was so anxious, there was probably some hidden story. This way, both he and Xue ''er were not in a hurry to go to the Qilin n.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, after observing for a few months, uncle long felt that the Qilin n must have sent an invitation to Xue ''er because they wanted to use Xue'' er''s name to trick their ancestor into going back. Otherwise, if this continued, the Qilin n''s ancestor might really end up growing up here!

    It was precisely because he had seen through the intentions of the Qilin n that uncle long didn''t use Xue ''er''s seclusion as an excuse. More importantly, they had dyed for so long and it was indeed time for them to head to the Qilin n. After all, this was a rare opportunity.

    "That''s great, but I don''t know how long it''ll take. " The moment bingyun heard, he clearly heaved a sigh of relief.

    But in reality, he really wanted to cry. It really wasn''t easy for him to have been looking forward to this!

    Five dayster.

    Leng ruoxue hade out of her closed-door cultivation openly.

    When bingyun saw the famous Leng ruoxue, he almost burst into tears. This little ancestor had finallye out! Sobs ... It seemed like the heavens were still kind to him! Otherwise, if Leng ruoxue were to go into closed-door cultivation for a few hundred or a thousand years, he would have to wait until he was a daylily!

    However, when Leng ruoxue saw Bing Yun''s teary eyes, she was shocked. Ugh! Did it have to be so exaggerated?

    Bing Yun''s first words upon seeing Leng ruoxue was not a self-introduction, but instead,""Come with me!"

    "..." As expected, Leng ruoxue''s face turned pale from fright.

    Did the Qilin n always do things in such a bold manner? You want to snatch someone in broad daylight?

    After three seconds of silence, Leng ruoxue pretended to be calm and said,"Bing Yun, don''t be anxious. We have to pack our things before we can head to the Qilin n!"

    "What''s there to clean up! You can just follow me! I''ve been waiting for you for so long, and the n has also been waiting for several months. Everyone is anxious to see you!" Bing Yun grumbled. As he spoke, his resentful eyes were still wandering around Leng ruoxue''s body.

    "I have to prepare some gifts. I can''t go to the Qilin n empty-handed!" Leng ruoxue said helplessly. She had long heard from uncle long that the Qilin n''s Bing Yun was an impatient person. At that time, she was still thinking about how anxious she would be. Now, she finally experienced it. This really wasn''t an ordinary kind of anxiousness!

    "No need!" Bingyun only reacted fiercely after he rejected her. Then, he asked with his eyes wide open,""You said prepare a gift? To the Qilin n?"

    "Yes, I am!" Leng ruoxue smiled and nodded.

    "Actually, there''s no need to specially prepare anything. Just bring some of your medicinal pills, fruits, and the like!" Bingyun gave his opinion.

    "Alright! "Since Mister hail cloud has such a request, I will naturally satisfy it. However, there should be quite a number of people from the Qilin n! How many should I prepare?" Leng ruoxue probed.

    "Uh! A hundred will do!" Bingyun said directly.

    "Even if it''s a hundred portions, it''ll take two to three days to prepare. Shall we leave the day after tomorrow?" Leng ruoxue asked again.

    "Then ... Alright!" Bingyun was a little unwilling, but he changed his mind. They were preparing gifts for the Qilin n. It wouldn''t be good if they didn''t give them enough time. In any case, they had already waited for several months, so it wouldn''t make a difference of two or three days!

    Then, he couldn''t help but add,"Miss Leng, please tell old Grand Madame about this!"

    "Don''t you know, Sir Shui mo?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes and asked in disbelief. She was truly suspicious of what this Qilin had been doing for the past few months. Senior Shui mo didn''t even know about this small matter.

 Chapter 2739 Devils Forest (3)

    "Uh! The old ancestor didn''t even give me a chance to speak!" Bingyun said with a face full of hidden bitterness. Every time he met the old ancestor, the old ancestor would despise him for wasting his time, and then he would receive the same treatment as Feng Ye.

    He had been here for a few months, so he and Feng Ye didn''t have tough at each other!

    "I got it!" Leng ruoxue said with some sympathy.

    "Miss Leng, please persuade old Grand Madame to return with us!" Bingyun begged.

    "I''ll try!" Leng ruoxue replied helplessly. In reality, she felt that Bing Yun had thought too highly of herself. Even the people of the Qilin n could not move Shui mo, what use would an outsider like her have?

    However, to her surprise, when she went to see Shui mo and told him that she was going to the Qilin n two dayster, Shui mo said that he would go with her without her asking.

    When Leng ruoxue heard Shui Mo''s words, she was speechless. I''m obviously going to your house, okay? Why did it be apanying her back? He wondered if the Qilin n would cry if they knew that their ancestor had such thoughts about going home.

    However, she did not let down bingyun''s trust andpleted the mission.

    Leng ruoxue then told bingyun the good news. Bingyun was so touched that she was about to cry again. Seeing how excited the other party was, she didn''t even dare to tell bingyun."Your family''s old ancestor said that he''ll apany me!"

    The three days that Bing Yun had been looking forward to had finallye.

    He had gone to the living room early in the morning to wait for Leng ruoxue and the rest to gather and set off!

    Two days ago, when the master of the ning family and the rest found out that they had a chance to go to the Qilin n, they were all very interested in going with them to broaden their horizons. However, the few reverent-god level experts definitely could not all go. In the end, after a long period of research, Leng ruoxue''s side finally sent out a suitable candidate.

    For this trip to the Qilin n, Leng ruoxue only brought uncle long and her Godfather. Among the beasts, only baby, Mei, Yan, Yu, and Ling were with her. This time, she didn''t even bring Azure. Apart from staying at home to keep watch, Azure had also been teaching the blood lotus flower how to control its aura, so it naturally couldn''t leave at will.

    Apart from uncle long, Godfather and the five little beasts, Shui mo and Feng Ye would also go back.

    Without Cang''s group, everyone''s speed of travel was naturally much slower. Moreover, the Qilin race was located in arge Canyon at the southernmost part of the immortal realm. Its geographical location was rtively remote and was surrounded by mountains. There were also many forests that acted as barriers, blocking the traffic between the outside world and therge Canyon. Therefore, when they were near the great canyon, their speed would be even slower. Of course, these were all told to Leng ruoxue by the three Qilins.

    When they arrived at the forest that led to the entrance of the Grand Canyon, Leng ruoxue realized that the other party''s words were not exaggerated at all. In fact, they were reserved.

    As she looked at the huge tree that towered into the clouds, Leng ruoxue felt that no words could beat the fact that it was right in front of her.

    Originally, Leng ruoxue had suggested to fly over, but her suggestion was unanimously despised by the three Qilins. In the words of the Qilins,"don''t think about saving time for everything. To them, passing through such a forest is also a way of cultivation training." Therefore, they couldn''t fly! Otherwise, you would be looked down upon by the Qilin race, even if you were an invited guest!

    Since the other party had already said so, Leng ruoxue naturally could only do as the host pleased.

    After that, she followed the three Qilins into the forest that was filled with giant trees.

    Uncle long and master ning chose to bring up the rear.

    As they walked into the forest, Leng ruoxue and the rest, who had never been here before, were shocked to realize that the forest was much bigger than they had imagined!

    "Little girl, this is the legendary devil forest!" As they walked, Shui mo suddenly turned around and said.

    "Devil''s Forest?" Leng ruoxue''s beautiful face was filled with question marks.

    "Xue ''er, this ce is called the devil forest because the weather here has always been unpredictable." The master of the ning family, who knew the meaning of the devil forest, exined.

    However, Leng ruoxue clearly didn''t understand. She still looked at her Godfather shamelessly.

    "It''s clear sky now, right? Maybe the weather will change in a while!" The master of the ning family exined.

    As soon as he finished speaking, as if in response to his words, the cloudless sky suddenly became covered with dark clouds. The sky also instantly darkened, apanied by rumbling thunder and lightning.

    In the blink of an eye, it was as if a hole had been opened in the sky, and a storm was about to fall. Leng ruoxue finally experienced the unpredictable weather in the devil''s Forest.

    "Is it going to rain? Let''s take shelter from the rain!" Leng ruoxue suggested when she noticed that the weather was bad.

    However, Shui mo and the other two Qilins objected and said,""Don''t worry, it won''t rain. It never rains in the devil forest!"

    "It''s not raining?" Leng ruoxue was speechless. If it didn''t rain in this damned weather, why would they use knives?

    "Be careful, everyone!" Suddenly, Shui mo reminded them loudly and the three of them transformed into their true forms! In an instant, three mighty and domineering Qilins appeared in front of Leng ruoxue''s group of three humans and five beasts.<novelnext></novelnext>

    There were three Qilins. One was water blue, one was green, and one was ice blue. After transforming into their true forms, the three behemoths were exactly the same, except for their different colors. Their bodies were covered with scales, and long hair hung from the gaps between the scales to the ground, making them look even more powerful and beautiful. However, this way, it would be difficult for Leng ruoxue to distinguish who was who.

    Even though it was very difficult to distinguish the three Qilins, the green Qilin stillughed evilly and deliberately lowered its voice."Guess who we are?"

    Leng ruoxue broke out in cold sweat. How was she supposed to guess? They all look the same! Other than the difference in color.

    Leng ruoxue closed her beautiful eyes and opened them again. She pointed at the green Qilin with certainty and said,""You''re definitely Feng Ye!"

    "How did you know?" Feng Ye''s eyes widened in disbelief as he asked in a daze.

    "Because other than you, senior Shui mo and ice cloud wouldn''t be so bored!" Leng ruoxue said matter-of-factly.

    Hearing her words, Feng Ye waspletely depressed. Boohoo ... That bad girl''s words were a huge blow to Qilin!

    Shui mo and Bing Yun couldn''t help butugh.

    After he was doneughing, Shui mo reminded him,""Little girl, you must be careful! This ce is going to be dangerous soon!"

    "En!" Even though Shui mo did not say it explicitly, Leng ruoxue still nodded her head seriously.

    Not long after, when the forest waspletely dark, Leng ruoxue and the rest suddenly noticed a fire flickering in the distance.

    "They''re here!" Shui mo reminded.

    When Leng ruoxue, uncle long, and the master of the ning family heard this, they immediately took out their weapons and entered abat state. The five little beasts also rubbed their fists and wiped their palms, ready to have a good fight with the dangers in the devil forest.

    As the firelight slowly approached, Leng ruoxue suddenly realized that these were not firelight at all, but countless fireflies. Perhaps they could not be called fireflies, because these small insects were not only much bigger than fireflies, but also not as cute as fireflies. More importantly, these crustacean-type bugs that were the size of an adult''s fist and had mes burning on their bodies were not only aggressive, but they also looked even fiercer. Leng ruoxue could even hear the sound of them grinding their teeth.

    However, at this moment, it seemed like she didn''t have the chance to ask what this thing was. Seeing that the other party had a me, Leng ruoxue didn''t want to be outdone and shed her own Natal me.

    The moment her mes appeared, the group of fire bugs seemed to instinctively cower. However, the group of bugs did not retreat. Instead, they all flew towards Leng ruoxue''s direction!

    "Xue ''er, be careful!" The master of the ning family saw that these insects seemed to be more interested in Xue ''er and couldn''t help but remind them worriedly.

    "Godfather, take care of yourselves!" Leng ruoxue replied. Then, her beautiful eyes were fixed on the group of insects that were like moths flying into the fire.

    As they neared, the orderly group of insects hesitated for a moment before flying towards the me in Leng ruoxue''s hand. In an instant, the insects had Leng ruoxuepletely surrounded ...

    "How did this happen?" Shui mo and the other two Qilins were surprised. These bugs had always been watching them closely, but they had obviously changed their target this time.

    The insects ''unexpected actions had also caused them to lose the best opportunity to help Leng ruoxue. This made the three gigantic creatures deeply regret their decision.

    However, the three Qilins still charged towards the fire regardless of the consequences. They tried to disperse the group of insects and save Leng ruoxue.

    "Argh! It''s so hot!" As soon as he reached the mes, Feng Ye was scared by the extremely high temperature of the mes and retreated.

    Shui mo and Bing Yun also tried, but they couldn''t get close due to the heat.

    The bugs ''mes seemed to be especially powerful today! The three Qilins couldn''t understand why.

    However, they had to save Leng ruoxue. After all, Leng ruoxue was a guest that they had invited. If she were to die in the devil forest, how would the Qilin n have the face to continue living in the God World?

    With this in mind, the three Qilins were a little desperate! They were going all out today!

    However, just as they were about to move again, a little white fox stood in front of them.

    "Little fox, move aside. We''re here to save your master!" Shui mo said.

    "Master is fine!" Mei Zhen said honestly.

    "How can she be fine? Leng ruoxue is already surrounded by mes! Don''t block it, quickly move away, your master might be gnawed clean by the soul devouring insectster!" Feng Ye didn''t understand why this snow fox, who had always given people the impression of being very understanding, was suddenly so stubborn today. Wasn''t this dying them from saving people!

    "You bastard! You''re the one who''ll be gnawed clean by those damn soul devouring bugs! Even if something happens to you, my master will be fine!" Hearing Feng Ye''s words, baby fire shouted. It didn''t care what kind of noble Qilin it was! He could not say that his cute master would be in trouble!

 Chapter 2740 Black-Bellied Shui Mo (1)

    The treasure''s protector made Feng Ye so depressed that he was about to cry. That ... He didn''t seem to have said anything too overboard! They only hoped that these little fellows, who cared about their master, would not dy their rescue of Leng ruoxue. Who knew that they would actually provoke them?

    Feng Ye truly felt that he was innocent. Although his words were a little harsh, they were the truth! Why was telling the truth so unlikable these days?

    The worried Feng Ye kept sighing in his heart. At this moment, he suddenly widened his eyes and revealed an expression of disbelief.

    Oh my God! What did it see?

    Leng ruoxue, who was previously surrounded by the mes, was now engulfed in mes. However, in the next instant, the mes that filled the sky were suddenly extinguished. Leng ruoxue appeared in front of them, safe and sound. The soul devouring worms that were surrounding her had disappeared without a trace ...

    Where are the bugs?

    Feng Ye was filled with question marks.

    "Xue ''er, it''s good that you''re fine." Shui mo noticed Leng ruoxue''s condition and asked with concern.

    "I''m fine, but those bugs are so powerful!" Leng ruoxue said with lingering fear. If it wasn''t for the power of her mes, she would have be the food of those insects.

    "Yup! Those are soul devouring insects, and they especially like to devour the soul and body of humans or beasts. That''s why humans and beasts in the outside world are afraid of the devil forest. Except for our Qilin n, no beasts or humans dare to approach this ce!" Shui mo exined. He had taken the initiative to say that he woulde back with Leng ruoxue because he had considered the power of the soul devouring insect and wanted to protect Leng ruoxue. Who knew that this little girl would deal with the insect herself?

    At this moment, Shui Mo''s evaluation of Leng ruoxue rose even higher.

    Then, Shui mo thought for a while and said,""Little girl, although these soul devouring insects are very powerful, they are of utmost importance to our Qilin n. With them, they are definitely a guarantee for our Qilin n. Even Wu Xuan doesn''t dare to rashly set foot here because these soul devouring insects don''t have any intelligence and act only on instinct. Any living creature that passed by their territory would be seen as food! As for our Qilin n, other than viewing them as a barrier, they are also the training targets for the younger generation of our n. "

    "However, the soul devouring insects are quite ferocious, so we are very careful when arranging for the younger generation to gain experience. As for the adult Qilin, it is already used to the existence of these small insects, but when facing them, we sometimes feel very annoyed, but we can''t do it without them!"

    Shui mo had said all this to exin to Leng ruoxue the necessity of these insects ''existence. It could be said that with these insects, the Qilin n would be much safer. As for walking through this ce, it was more for training. The other important reason was that the Qilin n also wanted to test Leng ruoxue''s courage.

    Of course, this reason could not be stated clearly. However, Leng ruoxue was not stupid. From the vignce of Shui mo and the other two Qilins, she knew that these insects were very troublesome. Furthermore, the three of them were determined to walk despite knowing that the insects were very troublesome. This exined the problem.

    However, Leng ruoxue believed that the other party had no intention of harming her. It was probably because the other party thought that he could protect her. But from the looks of it now, there must have been an ident. Otherwise, the other party would not have been so surprised when he saw that the insect seemed to be more interested in her.

    Although she had been surrounded by the bugs, she was still clear about what was happening outside.

    "Those soul devouring bugs were killed by my mes. Are you alright?" Leng ruoxue asked calmly after hearing Shui Mo''s words.

    "Uh! I''m fine!" Hearing this, Shui Mo''s mouth twitched uncontrobly. He thought to himself,"if those bugs could be killed so easily, they wouldn''t have coexisted with the Qilin n for so many years." He was really curious how Leng ruoxue did it. However, it felt that Leng ruoxue had just suffered a shock, so it was better not to ask about this now.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, Feng Ye could not wait any longer. It looked at Leng ruoxue with a face of disbelief. With its mouth half-open, it asked,""The soul devouring insects are really dead? How did you do it?"

    "You don''t believe me? Why don''t you catch me some soul devouring insects and I''ll show you?" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Uh! I believe you, alright! Then can you tell me how you killed them?" Feng Ye asked, speechless.

    "He was burned to death by fire!" Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    But Feng Ye, the Qilin, still didn''t believe it. Fire? Don''t joke around, it''s not like there aren''t fire Qilin in their race, but I''ve never seen their mes effective on the soul devouring insects! Otherwise, the soul devouring insects would not have been able to survive for so long.

    "You don''t believe me?" Leng ruoxue asked with an evil smile when she saw the thoughts on Feng Ye''s face.

    "Uh! Are your mes really that powerful?" Feng Ye didn''t believe it. This was too unreal.

    "Do you want to try my me?" As she spoke, a small and exquisite purple-red me appeared on Leng ruoxue''s fair and tender fingertips. The dazzling me made her fingertips look exceptionally beautiful.

    "No, no need!" Feng Ye, who could feel the heat of the small me from far away, felt that he was not that stupid to test the fire with his own body.

    However, the vengeful baby obviously didn''t want to let go of this stupid and stupid Kirin who once suspected that its master would be in danger. It smiled evilly and provoked,""Cute master, this Qilin almost ruined your n! Hmph! It actually cursed you to be gnawed clean by the soul devouring insects and still wanted to save you, it really overestimated its own strength! If we didn''t stop it from rushing over, I''m afraid it would have been burned to ashes by now!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Leng ruoxue was silent. It seemed that Feng Ye''s words about her being gnawed clean by the soul devouring bugs had clearly angered the vengeful baby. However, her baby was her little beast, so she naturally had to stand on her baby''s side unconditionally. Hence, as soon as her baby finished speaking, her unfriendly eyesnded on Feng Ye.

    Sob ... Feng Ye felt so wronged that he wanted to cry.

    It clearly had good intentions and wanted to save Leng ruoxue! How could that detestable little fox say that about it? Curse? "You bastard!" Who did it curse? Who would curse in front of the person involved? Did they really think it was stupid?

    However, Leng ruoxue clearly believed her little Beastie''s instigations and this made Feng Ye feel extremely aggrieved. Can you not be like this? This was killing the donkey when the grinding was done! No, he wanted to kill the Qilin!

    "You, you can''t do this! I clearly didn''t mean it that way!" After being wronged for a while, Feng Ye said with obviousck of confidence.

    "Hmph! You''re cursing my adorable master!" The baby still didn''t want to let Feng Ye go.

    "Wuwu ... You can''t bully a Qilin like this!" Seeing that he couldn''t get his hands on the treasure, Feng Ye simply wailed. He was crying and rolling on the ground! One must know that this was a new move that it had learned from Leng ruoxue''s beasts. It had used it today, and it had not learned it for nothing!

 Chapter 2741 Black-Bellied Shui Mo (2)

    On the surface, Feng Ye looked like he was crying very sadly, but in his heart, he was very satisfied with his own adaptability. If he had continued to argue with his opponent, he would have definitely lost!

    Feng Ye was proud of his wit, but his face darkened when he saw Shui mo and Bing Yun like this.

    This was too embarrassing, wasn''t it?

    Do you have to embarrass the Qilin n like this? Or do you think that you''ve already be someone else''s servant, so you don''t need to care about the Qilin race''s reputation anymore?

    Thinking here, Bing Yunhao ruthlessly kicked Feng Ye''s huge body. His foot just happened tond on his butt and sent him flying.

    "Argh! Bingyun, you bastard!" Following this sentence, a thump was heard as an objectnded on the ground and disappeared from Leng ruoxue and the others ''sight.

    "I''m sorry, I''ve made a fool of myself!" Bing Yun finished all of this very calmly, then said to Leng ruoxue and the rest with a smile.

    Leng ruoxue was speechless. Uncle long and the master of the ning family were starting to pity Feng Ye, that old Qilin. In fact, from an outsider''s point of view, that old Qilin really didn''t say anything that was too much. Even though what it said before wasn''t pleasant to the ears, it was only because it was worried about that little girl Xue ''er! More importantly, the Qilin didn''t know how powerful Xue ''er''s me was. As the saying goes, one can''t me those who didn''t know, so they really felt that the Qilin wasn''t unforgivable! However, the reality was clear. Xue ''er was standing on his little Beastie''s side. As such, they naturally could not help outsiders.

    After mourning for Feng Ye for three minutes, uncle long took the initiative to change the topic and asked,""Now that the soul devouring insects have been eliminated, can we continue moving forward?"

    "En!" Shui mo nodded. Even though he was surprised that Leng ruoxue could kill the soul devouring bugs, there was no need to waste any more time here. However, Feng Ye had not returned yet. If he left now, wouldn''t he be left here alone? To be honest, it was a little worried about Feng Ye''s carefree personality.

    However, just as it was thinking this, it heard a weak voice in its ear.""Wuwu ... You guys are really bullying the honest Qilin!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a blue Kirin with a swollen face appeared in front of everyone.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest nced at Feng Ye''s new image and were worried about his low intelligence. Where did she fall? Why is your face so swollen?

    "How did you end up like this? I didn''t kick too hard?" Bingyun, who was the most surprised, directly asked what everyone was thinking.

    "You didn''t kick me hard, but you kicked me into a ho''s nest, wuu ..." Feng Ye roared. After that, he started crying without caring about his image.

    This time, Bing Yun miraculously didn''t find it embarrassing. Instead, she looked at Feng Ye, who was crying very sadly, with a face full of guilt, not knowing how tofort him.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest who were watching from the side were all very sympathetic towards Feng Ye. Baby even took the initiative to say out of kindness,""How tragic! AI! Seeing that you''re already so pitiful, I won''t hold it against you for cursing my lovely master. But you have to remember, you can eat whatever you want, but you can''t say whatever you want! Do you know what it means to get into trouble from the mouth? It''s referring to your previous appearance!"

    Baby''s words were very meaningful and Feng Ye nodded his head repeatedly. However, no one knew if it would remember. However, Feng Ye''s danger was finally over.

    After that, everyone continued on their way.

    On the way, as the host, bingyun kept consoling Leng ruoxue, the three humans, and the five beasts,""Don''t worry, the soul devouring insects shouldn''t appear again. Under normal circumstances, they only appear once a day. "

    However, just as it finished speaking, Leng ruoxue, the three humans, five beasts, and the two Qilins, Shui mo and Feng Ye, heard a buzzing sound from afar. Then, countless mes came closer and surrounded them from all directions ...

    "It seems like the soul devouring insects are working overtime today." Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but tease them when she saw how nervous they were.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Don''t joke around, okay?" Bingyun said gloomily. He had just said that the soul devouring bugs would not appear, and now they had appeared inrge numbers all around. Wasn''t this a p to his face?

    Bingyun was very angry, and the consequences were very serious.

    An ice-blue Qilin was charging in the direction of the fire with a monstrous rage.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she couldn''t help but worry,""It''s okay for it to be so impulsive, right?"

    "It''s alright, we''re already used to it!" Feng Ye said without a care.

    With regards to its words, Leng ruoxue truly felt that Feng Ye was taking the opportunity to take revenge.

    "Detestable! Your target should be me!" Suddenly, Bing Yun''s furious roar came from afar.

    Everyone did not know what was going on. They looked up and suddenly realized that those soul devouring bugs that usually liked Qilin had actually passed by Bing Yun''s side at this moment and were flying in their direction.

    "What''s going on? Why didn''t that ice block even attract a single soul devouring bug?" The soaring mes made Feng Ye, who was in disbelief, feel a little confused!

    This didn''t make sense! It shouldn''t be like this!

    "Little girl, they seem to being for you!" Shui mo, who felt that something was wrong, couldn''t help but remind him.

    "Yes, it''s very likely that he''s here to take revenge on me." Leng ruoxue replied calmly. After some thought, she asked,"Senior Shui mo, if I identally destroy your barrier and your opponent, your Qilin race won''t me me, right?"

    "¡­¡­"

    Shui mo couldn''t help but wipe the cold sweat off his forehead and said,""It''s more important to save your life!"

    In fact, it really wanted to say that the soul devouring insects could not be exterminated because these insects had a very short lifespan. Even if they did not kill the soul devouring insects, when the time was up, these small insects would still die, and new soul devouring insects would be born in the devil''s Forest at that time! This was also the privilege that nature had given to the devil''s Forest! However, Shui mo didn''t dare to tell Leng ruoxue this. He was afraid that it would be his fault if he caused Leng ruoxue too much pressure.

    However, Leng ruoxue had nothing to worry about since Shui Mo''s life was more important.

    "Godfather, uncle long, and my baby, stay away from me and protect yourselves." Leng ruoxue ordered.

    When uncle long, master ning, and the five little beasts heard Leng ruoxue''s words, they tactfully distanced themselves from her and pulled away the two Qilins that wanted to help.

    Shui mo did not have any objections to this because he clearly realized that Leng ruoxue was more powerful than he had imagined. However, Feng Ye was not tactful and thought that they were not loyal.

    "How can you do this? we''re partners!" Feng Ye shouted.

    "Shut up! Don''t cause any trouble for my cute master!" Treasure was furious and couldn''t take it anymore.

 Chapter 2742 Black-Bellied Shui Mo (3)

    Feng Ye felt wronged and mumbled,""How can you say that I''m causing trouble? I only wanted to help."

    It hurts my self-esteem! Feng Ye truly felt that he had never been so despised in his long life. But now, in front of Leng ruoxue and the others, he obviously had no status. This fact made him so sad that he wished he could buy a piece of tofu and knock his head on it.

    However, it was obvious that no human or beast cared about what it thought. Treasure was even more direct and said in an unpleasant tone,""If you help, you''ll only be causing trouble for my master, so just stay here! Don''t get in the way!"

    Baby''s disdainful eyes and tone made Feng Ye so depressed that he couldn''t refute. Shui mo looked at him sympathetically but didn''t say anything. It didn''t want people to think that it was on the same level as Feng Ye, as that would lower its intelligence!

    At this moment, Bing Yun, who had been chasing after the mes, also came back dejectedly.

    ncing at Leng ruoxue, who was already surrounded by mes, Bing Yun wanted to help her for a moment. However, when he saw that the other humans and beasts were watching from the side, he gave up.

    Wu ... It was obvious that Leng ruoxue had a way to deal with those insects. Furthermore, her methods were rather brutal and intense. It was definitely not on the same level as his gentle methods.

    Yes! Compared to Leng ruoxue, Bing Yun truly felt that his attack methods were too gentle. It was just that he could not understand why those bugs were like moths to a me, targeting Leng ruoxue.

    It could tell that the soul devouring insects were still afraid of Leng ruoxue''s mes. However, they still charged forward without a care. This left it puzzled no matter how much it thought about it.

    Not long after, the huge number of soul devouring insects were burned into dust by Leng ruoxue''s powerful mes and dissipated into the air.

    As for Leng ruoxue, she was still safe and sound!

    This scene caused Feng Ye to widen his eyes helplessly. This was too unscientific! The soul devouring insects that they had a hard time dealing with had be so fragile in front of Leng ruoxue. They were even burned to ashes like trash. What, what kind of me was this? How could he be so powerful?

    Was he seeing things?

    Feng Ye rubbed his eyes hard. The soul devouring bugs were really gone!

    "Let''s continue!" Ignoring Feng Ye''s shocked expression, Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    Shui mo nodded and asked as they walked,""Little girl, is that your life me?"

    "Yes, I am!" Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    "It''s really powerful. I''m afraid even the Phoenix tribe''s Southern spirit li fire can''tpare!" Shui mo said.

    "Of course I can ''t." Before Leng ruoxue could reply, darling spoke with a sense of pride.

    "Baby, we have to be humble. Even if you can''tpare to us, you can''t say it so directly, understand? I have to find a chance to prove it!" Leng ruoxue said in all seriousness.

    "I know, cute master!" Baby was very obedient and said.

    Hearing the conversation between the two master beasts, even the calm Shui mo was speechless. To be humble? He still had to find an opportunity to prove it? Didn''t that mean that they were going to cause trouble for the Feng n?

    AI! The poor Phoenix n! Why did he provoke this little girl? Shui mo felt sorry for the Phoenix King in his heart. He felt sorry for them, but he had no intention of interfering in the conflict between Leng ruoxue and the Phoenix n. It was none of the Qilin n''s business anyway. If the Phoenix n wanted to die, they could just go ahead!

    Although they were all the four King beasts and the Qilin n had been cultivating for the past 10000 years, Shui mo knew everything about Leng ruoxue and the conflict between her and the other three king beasts. However, her status as master Yu''s disciple was enough for Shui mo to stand on her side.

    With this thought, Shui mo naturally found Leng ruoxue pleasing to the eye. He started to look down on the other three families who were also part of the four great beast Kings.

    Everyone continued to walk forward. After walking for who knows how long, Bing Yun suddenly opened his mouth and said,""After this, we''ll be out of the devil forest!"

    Woo...This was great. The devil forest was such a ghostly ce that hurt its pride. It didn''t want to stay a moment longer!

    "Did you hear something?" Just as Bing Yun''s words fell, Leng ruoxue asked again.

    "No, I didn ''t! What''s wrong?" Bing Yun blinked his eyes in surprise, his face nk and ignorant.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I think I heard the sound of ghosts wailing and wolves howling!" Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "You bastard! That''s the wailing of ghosts and the howling of wolves!" At this time, an angry roar sounded in everyone''s ears.

    The group of people immediately raised their vignce and observed their surroundings.

    "Who is it? Get out here! Don''t y tricks!" Leng ruoxue shouted.

    "Hmph! Come out then, do you think I''m afraid of you!" As soon as he finished speaking, a huge object covered the sky and pounced towards Leng ruoxue and the others.

    Everyone quickly dodged and focused their eyes to take a look. It was actually a huge bug that was shining with golden light and burning with mes. It was simr to the soul devouring bug that Leng ruoxue had killed previously. However, this was an erged version. Its color and strength were also very different from the previous soul devouring bug. This one''s strength was obviously much stronger.

    "You''re a soul devouring insect?" Leng ruoxue asked as she looked at the ferocious and unfriendly giant insect.

    "What kind of eyesight do you have, how can I be a soul devouring insect? I''m clearly the King of Soul devouring insects!" The King of Soul devouring insects, who had been lowered in status, roared in anger.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she couldn''t help but roll her eyes. She thought to herself, isn''t this the same? is there a difference? They were all bugs anyway.

    As for the King of Soul devouring insects that Leng ruoxue had identified as a soul devouring insect, even though it did not know how to read minds, it could tell that this detestable woman did not think much of its identity. This fact made it even angrier, and the mes on its body grew even higher. Following that, it continued to roar,""Despicable human, you killed so many of my descendants. I won''t let you off! You''re all dead!"

    "So all the soul devouring insects here were born by you?" Leng ruoxue came to a sudden realization. Then, she continued to say nonchntly,""Since you are so good at giving birth, just keep giving birth. I didn''t kill you anyway. However, it''s not good to give birth to too many insects, so I sincerely suggest that you don''t give birth anymore. Keeping your life is the best way. As for revenge, don''t even think about it!"

    When the King of Soul devouring insects heard this, it couldn''t control the anger in its heart. Then, everyone heard it roar angrily,""You bastard! Is it something I can control? You''re quite a busybody, I think you''d better think about how to be safe! I, the powerful king of Soul devouring insects, will absolutely not let you off! Humans! Get ready to receive my attack!"

    "Do you really want to fight?" Leng ruoxue asked indifferently.

    "Of course! We must fight!" The King of Soul devouring insects roared.

    "Are you sure you''re the King of Soul devouring insects? And not just growing a little bigger?" Shui mo, who had been watching coldly, suddenly asked curiously.

    "Qilin, you ... What do you mean by this?" The King of Soul devouring insects was unhappy that the Qilin doubted its identity. However, after being ''friendly'' with the Qilin for so long, it did not want to be an enemy of the Qilin. Therefore, it spoke to Shui mo in a polite tone, but it was still fierce to a human like Leng ruoxue.

    "I''ve lived for so many years, but I''ve never heard of the existence of the King of Soul devouring insects. And as far as I know, the soul devouring insects in Devil''s Forest are all bred by Devil''s Forest, so you''re not the King of Soul devouring insects. You''re just too fat, so you mistakenly think you''re the King of Soul devouring insects!" Shui mo said with certainty, looking as if he had been tricked.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, sheughed in her heart. She did not expect Shui mo to have such a ck-bellied side. From the way he was so natural when he was a ck bug, it was obvious that this was not the first time he had done something like this. This was beyond Leng ruoxue''s expectations. It was obvious that Shui mo was more energetic and cute like this.

    However, the King of Soul devouring insects did not find Shui mo cute at all. It truly felt that this old Qilin was extremely annoying! He actually called it fat and even suspected that it wasn''t the King of Soul devouring insects!

    "You bastard!" Who else could it be?

    "How am I not the King of Soul devouring insects? I''m the appointed King of Soul devouring insects in the devil forest!" After a long time, the King of Soul devouring insects roared in anger, its trembling body fully showing the anger in its heart.

    "Does the devil''s Forest have consciousness? How could they appoint you?" When Leng ruoxue heard this, she also raised her own doubts.

    Shui mo nodded in agreement. On this point, it had the same thoughts as Leng ruoxue.

    "Can''t you just ept my fate just because I have no consciousness? Hmph! This insect was born to be the King of Soul devouring insects, this is inborn, do you understand?" The King of Soul devouring insects shuddered and roared.

    Unfortunately, no matter how angry it was, Leng ruoxue and Shui mo didn''t believe its words. The human and Qilin even looked at each other with tacit understanding and smiled.

    The two of them reached an agreement in an instant. If this King of Soul devouring insects knew its own limitations, then he would not kill it. After all, the Qilin race needed the existence of soul devouring insects. However, if this insect was insistent on doing things its own way, then he could only apologize.

    After making the decision, Shui mo smiled and said to the king of Soul devouring insects,""Little bug, seeing that it''s not easy for you to cultivate, we''re willing to let you live. It''s up to you to see if you can grasp it. What do you think?"

    "I don''t think so!" The King of Soul devouring insects was furious. What was the meaning of this? The other party was clearly looking down on him!

 Chapter 2743 The Qilin Clan (1)

    It had to be said that the King of Soul devouring insects was the truth.

    The King of Soul devouring insects, who had realized the truth, charged towards Leng ruoxue with an unprecedented rage.

    Leng ruoxue calmly raised her eyes and kicked the King of Soul devouring insects that was flying towards her. Her entire set of movements was smooth and natural. The King of Soul devouring insects, who was not mentally prepared and had intended to show off its might to Leng ruoxue, was sent flying with a kick from Leng ruoxue. It received the same treatment as Feng Ye.

    With a bang, a loud sound came from afar. The forest and earth trembled because of the loud sound. Feng Ye, who clearly felt it, could not help but cover his face. Could he say that he sincerely hoped that the King of Soul devouring insects would be kicked into the ho''s nest like him?

    However, the King of Soul devouring insects ''treatment was obviously worse than its own. This was because the King of Soul devouring insects that was kicked did not appear for a long time after it was sent flying. Of course, Leng ruoxue and the rest did not deliberately wait for it to appear. After kicking the other party away, the group of people continued to walk forward in a natural manner. It was only when they were almost out of the devil forest that the huge King of Soul devouring insects dragged its injured body and crawled behind them.

    The pitiful King of Soul devouring bugs even roared out with a face of grief and indignation,""Detestable! You''re really too hateful, to actually treat this insect like this! I, I, the bug King, will not let you off!"

    At first, the King of Soul devouring insects felt that its roar was very imposing, but Leng ruoxue had only turned her head slightly and her beautiful eyes had swept over it lightly. It immediately revealed a pitiful little wife-like smile and stood rooted to the ground, not daring to move.

    "Little bug, how are you going to not let us go?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "I, I ..." The King of Soul devouring insects stammered. It could not answer. Although it instinctively felt that the human in front of it was very scary, her mes were very attractive to it, causing it to want to pounce on her, but after pouncing once and being kicked away, it was a little timid.

    Compared to those soul devouring insects that had no intelligence and only acted on instinct, as a King, it was obviously much more intelligent and sensible. But now, it was at a loss and helpless. What should it do?

    The King of Soul devouring insects thought hard, frowning in worry.

    However, Leng ruoxue didn''t have the time to just stand there and wait. After giving everyone a look, they decided to continue moving forward.

    Seeing that they were about to leave, the King of Soul devouring insects ignored its fear and dragged its injured body to block Leng ruoxue and the others. It shouted,""You, you can''t leave!"

    "Little bug, what do you want? We asked but you didn''t answer, we left but you didn''t let us, what are you trying to do? Or do you still want to fight? I''d advise you not to, because you''re going to lose for sure!" Leng ruoxue helplessly reminded him.

    "I ..." The King of Soul devouring insects did not know what it wanted to do, but it knew that it could not let them leave just like that. Otherwise, what prestige would it have left?

    But it wouldn''t let him, alright?

    Leng ruoxueughed lightly before saying,"you''re quite an interesting little insect. You won''t let us leave, yet you don''t know what you want to do. Sigh! I advise you to think about it beforeing to me! I''ll be a guest at the Qilin n. If you''ve decided, you can find me there!"

    With that, Leng ruoxue gave Shui mo a look and the group walked past the soul devouring insect King, who was obviously in a bad state. Under its gaze, they left the demon forest.

    After Leng ruoxue and the rest left, the King of Soul devouring insects could not take the blow and finally burst into tears.

    Wuu ... Why is it so useless! It was not worthy of its title as the King of Soul devouring insects!

    It was a pity that Leng ruoxue and the others could not see its regret and sadness.

    The King of Soul devouring insects didn''t think it was that bold.

    If there were only a few Qilin, it would be willing to y with them, but in the Qilin''s nest, it was better not to!<novelnext></novelnext>

    With this thought, the King of Soul devouring insects retreated back into the forest.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue and the rest were not far from the Qilin n''s territory.

    Of course, Feng Ye was the one who said that. Leng ruoxue was obviously suspicious of Feng Ye''s words. The facts proved that Feng Ye''s words were indeed watered down. After walking for half a day, they still had not reached the territory that Feng Ye had mentioned. Leng ruoxue was a little angry.

    She red at Feng Ye and questioned,""Feng Ye, didn''t you say that the territory of the Qilin n is not far away? Why aren''t they here yet?"

    "It''s not far! But you guys are walking too slowly, so we had no choice but to slow down our own pace to apany you, AI!" Feng Ye exined. After he was done, he sighed heavily. His eyes subconsciously swept towards Leng ruoxue''s legs. He felt sick in his heart. She wanted to walk fast with such short, thin, and small legs? Was that even possible?

    It was impossible for Feng Ye''s peculiar gaze to not attract Leng ruoxue''s attention. Leng ruoxue followed its gaze and realized that it was focused on her leg. Then, she unconsciously nced at Feng Ye''s leg. When shepared the two, she was furious!

    "You bastard!" The other party was really despising her again! It was no wonder that she was said to be walking slowly. Compared to the other party''s thick legs, Leng ruoxue realized that she was really small and she was indeed not as tall as Feng Ye''s leg!

    Uncle can endure it, but aunt can ''t!

    When the Furious Leng ruoxue discovered this depressing fact, she did not hold back and kicked Feng Ye''s butt. Feng Ye was not prepared at all and was kicked right in the face.

    However, Leng ruoxue did not use much strength, but Feng Ye still felt wronged.

    Frowning, Feng Ye said with a choked voice,""Xue ''er, how could you kick my ass? Wu.....Only my woman can kick around here!"

    "Oh, really? What about it?" Leng ruoxue sneered as she pointed at Bing Yun.

    Bingyun''s face darkened, and he raised his front leg, wanting to hit him again. Feng Xun trembled, cowering without a backbone."It, it''s an exception!"

    "Since it can be an exception, I believe I can too!" Leng ruoxue waved her fist as a warning, then revealed her own purple-red me.

    Instantly, Feng Ye burst into tears!

    Wu...How could he bully the honest Qilin like this? Don''t be so shameless, alright?

    Feng Ye was very worried. He really felt that it was not good to bully others with his fists, especially when he was the one being bullied. He felt even worse.

    More importantly, it did not dare to resist Leng ruoxue. Before leaving Demon City, the little kitten had personally called it to the side and warned it to take good care of Leng ruoxue. If Leng ruoxue lost even a single strand of hair, it would be held responsible!

    It was precisely because of this that it could only swallow its anger.

    AI! In the entire divine realm, there probably wouldn''t be a Qilin that was more unlucky and miserable than it, right?

    Unfortunately, the people in front of it, be it humans or beasts, were not to be trifled with and could not be trifled with!

 Chapter 2744 The Qilin Clan (2)

    Feng Ye sighed and sobbed."You''re an exception too. Alright?!"

    "This is more like it." Leng ruoxue nodded her head in satisfaction. Then, she gave him another kick and roared,""Continue to lead the way. Don''t use your legs topete with ours!"

    "I know!" Feng Ye replied like a wronged wife and walked slowly in front of the group.

    A few hourster, Feng Ye finally heaved a sigh of relief and said,""We''ve arrived at the territory of the Qilin n!"

    "Where are you?" Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes scanned her surroundings. She clearly felt that Feng Ye was toying with her. There were mountains on three sides in front of them, and a cliff was right in front of them. How did this look like the territory of the Qilin n?

    "Just go down!" As expected, Feng Ye pointed at the cliff.

    "¡­¡­"

    Leng ruoxue broke out in a cold sweat.

    Although it wasn''t like she had never descended to the bottom of a cliff before, the cliff in front of her was obviously muchrger and deeper than the ones she had seen before.

    As they approached the edge of the cliff, the cold wind rustled, and it was pitch-ck inside.

    Leng ruoxue truly didn''t like a ce like this. She didn''t expect the Qilin n to live at the bottom of the cliff. No wonder he was so mysterious. And this cliff, without the strength of a divine Emperor or even a Hierarch, one could forget about going down safely!

    More importantly, even if he managed to get down safely, the Qilin n would probably treat him as an uninvited enemy and attack him fiercely. Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but shiver at the thought of the consequences.

    The result would be too terrifying, wouldn''t it?

    As if he could read Leng ruoxue''s mind, Feng Ye provoked her,""What, are you afraid?"

    "Which eye of yours can tell that I''m afraid?" Leng ruoxue gave a faint smile and then kicked Feng Ye unceremoniously. Feng Ye, who was just in the middle of showing off, did not expect Leng ruoxue to suddenly attack him. He lost his bnce and fell straight down the cliff ...

    Ah ...!

    Feng Ye''s angry voice resounded from the cliff. When Leng ruoxue heard it, she looked at Shui mo and Bing Yun, who did not have any reaction, and said,""Let''s go down too!"

    "Alright!" The two Qilins nodded their heads nkly and prayed for Feng Ye in their hearts. They hoped that his ugly behavior would not be known by the entire Qilin n! Otherwise, he would lose a lot of face.

    They watched as Leng ruoxue picked up her five little beasts and followed Feng Ye down the cliff. The two Qilins then looked at uncle long and master ning.

    The two of them sighed silently. Why did it feel like suicide?

    However, the two of them still jumped in.

    Finally, it was Shui mo and Bing Yun''s turn.

    After jumping off the cliff, everyone had already adjusted their conditions and floated down slowly with the help of the wind.

    As they descended, Leng ruoxue and the rest could clearly feel the cold. Not only that, but the bottom of the cliff was very deep. After floating for about half an hour, theynded safely.

    The scenery at the bottom of the cliff instantly opened everyone''s eyes.

    It could be said that from the top of the cliff to the middle of the cliff, the temperature was always very low. However, when they reached the bottom of the cliff, it was like spring all year round, with flowers in full bloom and all living things recovering.

    "What do you think? our ce is not bad, right?" Seeing everyone''s surprise, Bing Yun could not help but ask with pride.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "It''s beautiful, provided that the fool isn''t hanging from the tree." Leng ruoxueughed evilly. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to give face to the Qilin n, but Feng Ye''s current appearance was simply too funny.

    Feng Ye, who had been kicked off the cliff earlier than them, clearly did not adjust hisnding position and fell onto a tree. Actually, even if it had fallen onto a tree, it wouldn''t have been a big deal. But what was strange about Feng Xun was that he was actually hanging upside down.

    AI! I really don''t know what it''s doing. Leng ruoxue was extremely surprised, while Bing Yun was burning with anger!

    Damn it! The Qilin n''s face had beenpletely thrown away by Feng Ye!

    At this time, Feng Ye, who clearly did not feel that he was embarrassed, even waved at Bing Yun in a friendly manner and reminded loudly,""I''m here, put me down!"

    When bingyun heard that, she immediately turned her head, pretending not to know the other party.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue pointed at Feng Ye and reminded,""It''s calling you!"

    "Youngdy Leng, let''s enter the n quickly! I''m sure the acting n head and the elders are all waiting anxiously. " Bing Yun ignored Leng ruoxue''s warning and changed the topic.

    "Then go in!" She gave Feng Ye a look that said ''you''re on your own'' before following Bing Yun''s footsteps. She led uncle long, master ning and the five little beasts and swaggered into the Qilin n.

    When they arrived at the Qilin n, Leng ruoxue, the three humans, and the five beasts were first arranged to sit in the living room. After that, bingyun came to tell them with an apologetic face that the elders were in a meeting and were afraid that they could not see them now. Following that, he enthusiastically arranged amodation for Leng ruoxue and the other two.

    Leng ruoxue and the other two naturally had no doubts about Bing Yun''s arrangement.

    The next morning.

    Leng ruoxue had just left the room when she realized that Feng Ye was blocking her door with a sorrowful expression. He was looking at her with hidden bitterness.

    Leng ruoxue shuddered and smiled,""What''s wrong? did youe down from the tree?"

    "Hmph! It''ll be toote by the time youe to save me!" As for Leng ruoxue''s actions of rubbing salt into his wound, Feng Ye looked down on her.

    "Is this my fault?" Leng ruoxue felt that she was innocent. It was obviously Bing Yun who didn''t want to save her! Why was this guy ming her now?

    "Who else could it be if not you? If you didn''t kick me off the cliff, would I have hung on the tree? You''re still not saving me. " Feng Ye said bitterly.

    "Hanging on a tree only shows that you''re too stupid, and your bnce isn''t good. You''ve really wronged me!" Leng ruoxue said with a helpless expression.

    "Wrongly used you?" Feng Ye didn''t expect Leng ruoxue to be so shameless. How could she not admit to such an obvious thing?

    "En, the one who didn''t save her was clearly your littlepanion bingyun and not me!" Leng ruoxue said, throwing away all responsibility.

    "He didn''t save her, but you couldn''t have saved her?" Feng Ye was speechless. How could this detestable woman be like this? Shameless, he was too shameless!

    "I wanted to save you, but you were in your original form at that time. Look at my small arms and legs, can I save you?" Leng ruoxue gestured with her little arms and legs and answered honestly.

    Feng Ye was so choked that he didn''t know what to say. He didn''t ask her to carry him down. It was just a matter of lifting a finger to help him. Why did it sound like it was such a difficult thing for her?

    Seeing that Feng Ye had stopped talking, Leng ruoxue continued,""See, you also think what I said makes sense! AI! It''s not that I didn''t want to help, but my ability is limited!"

    "I''m toozy to talk to you about this!" Feng Ye was filled with grief and anger, then he said hatefully,""You should prepare for that. The acting n head and the elders will see you in 1 hour!"

 Chapter 2745 The Qilin Clan (3)

    He had actuallye to pass on the news and toin at the same time. Who knew that not only did he not gain any advantage, he was also angered to death!

    "I''lle and pick you up in an hour!" Feng Ye added, then turned and left.

    Seeing that Feng Ye had left, Leng ruoxue turned around and went to look for uncle long and Godfather. After telling them the news, the two of them were a little excited.

    "Uncle long, Godfather," Leng ruoxue was puzzled and asked curiously,"it''s only the acting n leader and elders of the Qilin n who want to see us. Why are you so agitated?" Calm down! Don''t let people think that we''ve never seen the world!"

    "Stinky girl, what nonsense are you talking about? How can we not have seen the world!" Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, master ning was enraged.

    But soon after, he said with a slight worry,""Although we''ve seen a lot of things, the seniors of the Qilin n are still worthy of our respect."

    "Godfather, are you sure that the Qilin n''s acting n leader and elders are all your seniors?" Leng ruoxue felt that there was something wrong with her Godfather''s way of thinking, so she could not help but ask. Godfather and uncle long had lived for a long time. Those who could be their seniors must be old acquaintances, and those old acquaintances would not easily meet people!

    Thus, Leng ruoxue truly felt that it would not be easy to meet the old Qilin who was of the same generation as Shui mo.

    Hearing this, master ning and uncle Long''s faces turned red. They truly felt that they were a little too uncollected. In reality, the current acting patriarch and most of the elders of the Qilin n should be of simr seniority to them. The so-called senior that they spoke of had probably already stopped caring about other people''s business, so how could he possibly meet them?

    With this thought in mind, the two immediately calmed down.

    An hourter.

    Feng Ye came as promised. There was a handsome young man beside him.

    With a dark expression, Feng Ye pointed at the man beside him and introduced him,""Feng Qiong, you im to be the most handsome man in the Qilin race, but in reality, you''re just an embroidered pillow with gold and Jade on the outside but rotten on the inside. You can just casually say hello, don''t take it too seriously."

    Hearing Feng Ye''s reluctant introduction, Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with ck lines.

    Is this how you introduce others? These two people didn''t get along at all!

    However, the young man named Feng Qiong did not mind what Feng Ye said about him. He smiled politely and said,""I''ve heard of miss Leng''s name for a long time. However, I need to exin that I''m not iming to be the most handsome man in the Qilin n. It''s all recognized by the n. In addition, my strength is not low, and I''m definitely not an embroidered pillow."

    Leng ruoxue agreed with Feng Qiong''s exnation. This man''s strength was indeed not low, and he was actually a reverent-God.

    After some thought, Leng ruoxue smiled and said,""It''s a pleasure to meet you, Your Excellency wind dome. If I may ask, you and Feng Ye both have the surname Feng, are you brothers?"

    Leng ruoxue was curious about this. Furthermore, she was surprised to find out that there were many surnames in the Qilin n. The ones that she knew were water, wind, and ice. She wondered if there were any others.

    "We are definitely not brothers!" After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Feng Ye and Feng Qiong said in unison.

    Feng Ye''s voice was louder, while Feng Qiong''s was gentler. Following that, Feng Qiong smiled and exined to Leng ruoxue,""We have the same surname Feng because we''re both wind attribute Qilins. Our attributes are also our surnames. The Qilin of our Qilin n is mainly of the five attributes, with a small number of mutated Qilin. The five main attributes are mainly wind, fire, water, metal, and wood. The lightning and ice attributes are the variant Qilin, and they are very rare. "

    After listening to Feng Qiong''s exnation, Leng ruoxue finally understood the origin of their surnames. However, seeing that Leng ruoxue didn''t quite understand these things, Feng Qiong was still a little surprised.""Why, didn''t Feng Ye tell you this?"

    "No, he''s been disgusted with me since the first time we met." Leng ruoxueined.

    "Uh! He has always been like this, you don''t have to mind, really!" Hearing this, Feng Qiong kindlyforted him.

    The two of them echoed each other and this made Feng Yepletely angry.

    "Leng ruoxue, don''t wrong me! When have I ever despised you?!" Feng yehuo roared.

    Towards Leng ruoxue''s false usations, Feng Ye felt extremely aggrieved. However, Leng ruoxue had clearly pointed out the truth and even used the scene when they first met to remind him. Instantly, Feng Ye wilted.

    Sob ... A single misstep could turn into a moment of eternal hatred! Feng Ye finally remembered. It was also from then on that he lost his freedom and became a cat''s servant.

    Seeing that Feng Ye was being honest, Leng ruoxue did not make things difficult for him. She smiled and said,""Didn''t your acting chief and elders want to see us? Let''s go quickly! Don''t let them wait too long. "

    "Alright," he said. Feng Qiong nodded, then nced at Feng Ye sympathetically, thinking,''this guy has provoked a little devil!'' He had to remember not to provoke Leng ruoxue.<novelnext></novelnext>

    With this thought in mind, Feng Qiong''s smile became even gentler when he faced Leng ruoxue.

    After Feng Qiong and the depressed Feng Ye brought Leng ruoxue, the three humans, and the five beasts to the living room, the two of them immediately turned and left.

    Leng ruoxue, on the other hand, walked into the living room calmly.

    This time, therge living room was not as empty asst time. It was already filled with people and Qilin.

    When she saw the people and the Qilin''s expressions, Leng ruoxue was slightly stunned at first, but she quickly regained herposure.

    It seemed that the beasts of the Qilin race were quite carefree. Looking at the ones in front of him, they had transformed into human forms and maintained their beast forms. It was truly an eye-opener.

    Leng ruoxue nodded slightly at the giant fiery-red Qilin sitting at the head of the table as a greeting. The fiery-red Qilin was obviously giving Leng ruoxue face. It chuckled and said,""Miss Leng, Your Excellency Dragon whale, master ning, and of course, these five cute little beasts. Please feel free to sit."

    Hearing this, the three of them found empty chairs and sat down. The five little beastsy in Leng ruoxue''s arms as if there was no one else around. Then, before anyone could speak, everyone stared at each other.

    This result wasrgely due to the fact that both sides were very interested in each other, so they didn''t bother to talk first. Instead, they both began to observe each other.

    After a long while, the huge fire Qilin was a little embarrassed and said apologetically,""I''m sorry, miss Leng. We''re too curious about you, so we''re a little rude. Let me introduce myself first. I''m the acting n leader of the Qilin n, Huo Yue! I''m very happy to have the opportunity to meet you all. "

    "We are also very curious about the Qilin race." Hearing Huo Yue''s words, Leng ruoxue went along with it.

    "Hehe! As such, isn''t our meeting just what we''ve been hoping for?" Huo Yueughed.

    "Who said it wasn ''t!" Leng ruoxueughed. Then, she took out a storage ring and said,""I''ve prepared some gifts for the Qilin of the Qilin n. I hope you''ll like them,"

    As the saying went,''one should not me others for giving too many gifts''. Fire Yue had already heard about this from Bing Yun and knew what Leng ruoxue had prepared. Naturally, he epted it dly, but he still said politely,""I''m sorry to let miss Leng spend so much money. "

    "You''re too kind, fire Yue. I actually refined all the pills myself. It didn''t take much effort. As long as you''re satisfied, it''s fine." Leng ruoxue replied with a smile.

    The man and the Kylin were polite for a long time, which made uncle long and master ning feel helpless. The two half-grown old men couldn''t help but think, isn''t this a little too weak? Do you have to do this?

    However, this was something that could not be helped. At this moment, both Leng ruoxue and fire Yue were in a state of testing each other. Especially fire Yue, who had been very polite to Leng ruoxue. This almost drove Leng ruoxue mad. The key point was that she could not grasp the main point and could not confirm the other party''s true intention in inviting her here.

    After an unknown period of time, Leng ruoxue was finally not willing to be polite anymore. She went straight to the point and asked,""Your Excellency fire Yue, may I know why the Qilin n has invited me here?"

    Upon hearing this, Huo Yue and the elders were all stunned. They did not expect Leng ruoxue to be so impatient. They had nned to get closer to Leng ruoxue first and build up their rtionship. After all, their main purpose of inviting Leng ruoxue over as a guest was to invite elder Shui mo back as well. Now that elder Shui mo was back, how could they tell Leng ruoxue that they were only looking for her to borrow her hand? To attract ancestor Shui mo back?

    If they really said that, not only would Leng ruoxue be angry, even old ancestor Shui mo would be furious!

    After thinking for a while, fire Yue said in an emergency,""Young miss Leng, we invited you here because we hope that you can help us refine some medicinal pills."

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue raised her brows slightly and asked calmly,""Does your Excellency fire Yue know that the price of my alchemy is very expensive?"

    "I''ve heard of it. Miss Leng, you don''t have to worry about the price. " Huo Yueughed lightly. He was trying to tell Leng ruoxue not to worry as they could afford any amount of money.

    Since Huo Yue had said so, Leng ruoxue didn''t say anything else. She adopted a serious and strict attitude and asked in detail what kind of medicinal pills the Qilin n wanted to refine so that she could get them to prepare enough medicinal herbs.

    However, Huo Yue was obviously makingst-minute preparations, so he didn''t expect Leng ruoxue to ask in such detail. He could only force himself to answer,""It''s mainly some healing pills. "

    "Healing elixirs require more medicinal herbs. I wonder how many you want to make, Your Excellency fire Yue?" Leng ruoxue asked again.

    "Of course, I''ll make as many as I can. I can''t say for sure the exact amount, everything will depend on miss Leng''s refining technique. " Fire Yue said shamelessly.

    "If that''s the case, I''ll have to trouble Your Excellency fire Yue to send the medicinal herbs I need to my current residence! When I''m done refining the pill, I''ll give it to you. " Leng ruoxue promised with a smile.

    After she finished speaking, Leng ruoxue stood up and bade Huo Yue and the others farewell. She then brought uncle long, Godfather, and the five little beasts back to their residence.

 Chapter 2746 First Time Hearing About The Reincarnation Pill (1)

    When they returned to their residence, master ning was still feeling indignant. He said to Leng ruoxue angrily,""Xue ''er, what pill refining! They were simply making things up! I think they must have some ulterior motives for inviting you here!"

    At this time, the master of the ning family didn''t respect the Qilin n as much as before, especially when he thought of the dumbfounded faces of Huo Yue and the others. He felt that they had been yed for fools!

    Facing her Godfather''s anger, Leng ruoxue felt helpless. In reality, she and uncle long both knew that the Qilin n had an ulterior motive for inviting her here. However, they did not tell Godfather and the others about this. Now that Godfather realized that things were not as he had thought, he was a little angry!

    "Godfather, I know that the Qilin n invited me here for another purpose. Uncle long and I guessed that they wanted to use me as an excuse to trick Shui mo to go back. However, I tested it out and fire Yue was very cunning. He didn''t give himself away. So, I can''t say anything." Leng ruoxue exined.

    Unexpectedly, when the master of the ning family heard that Leng ruoxue and uncle long knew that the Qilin n did not sincerely invite them, he was even more furious!

    How detestable! How detestable! How could he do this? How could she just hide it from him?

    Master ning was angry, and the consequences were serious!

    As a result of his anger, he put on a cold face to Leng ruoxue and uncle long. Of course, before he got angry, he didn''t forget to yell at Leng ruoxue and uncle long,""You guys are too much! How could you hide such a thing from me!"

    Ugh! Looking at her Godfather, Leng ruoxue helplessly realized that her Godfather was being a tsundere!

    Uncle long had a headache too. The ning family''s old man was already so old. How could he still be so immature? It wasn''t a big deal, and the Qilin race didn''t have any bad intentions. Was there a need to tell him?

    In reality, neither Leng ruoxue nor uncle long had intentionally hidden it from master ning. It was just that the two of them didn''t think that this matter was that serious, so they didn''t say anything. Who would have thought that master ning would be so arrogant over such a small matter!

    "Godfather, uncle long and I didn''t want to hide it from you. We just felt that since we''ve decided toe to the Qilin n, it doesn''t matter what purpose they have in inviting us! This is also the key to whether we can reach a consensus with the Qilin n. Therefore, no matter what their purpose is, we have toe here!" Leng ruoxue continued to exin.

    However, the master of the ning family clearly felt that his precious daughter no longer valued him, so he continued to turn his head and ignore Leng ruoxue.

    Seeing this, baby jumped into master ning''s arms with a bitter face and said pitifully,""Cute master didn''t mention this to us either. Sob ... Master doesn''t love us either!"

    As he spoke, baby even started to choke up.

    When the master of the ning family saw this, he stroked his baby''s soft fur with a little sympathy and said empathetically,""AI! Who said it wasn ''t! Xue ''er, the bad girl, doesn''t love us anymore! Let''s cry together!"

    "Alright!" Baby nodded. It had no objections. Then, when master ning was not paying attention, it winked at Leng ruoxue and let master ning carry it. The man and beast found a ce to cry.

    Leng ruoxue was helpless. Although she knew that her baby was trying to help her coax her Godfather, she felt that it wouldn''t be that easy to coax him this time.

    Sure enough, master ning and the baby didn''t show up for two days. ording to the information that Feng Ye had provided to Leng ruoxue, the man and beast had toured the entire Qilin territory in the past two days. Of course, they could not go to some of the restricted areas, but they could go to most of the ces. It could be said that the man and beast had a very happy time these two days!

    Hearing this news, Leng ruoxue was relieved!<novelnext></novelnext>

    At the same time, the Qilin n had also sent over the medicinal herbs needed to refine the healing elixir. Now that Leng ruoxue had proper business to attend to, she had less attention on her Godfather and the treasure. However, when she saw the mountain-like pile of various medicinal herbs in the storage ring, she could not help but feel speechless.

    The Qilin race was indeed worthy of being one of the four great king divine beasts of the divine realm! The foundation was rich. Look at how many herbs there are, it''s scary! More importantly, with so many herbs, it was enough to refine tens of thousands of healing pills! Could the Qilin race use all of them?

    Leng ruoxue knew that the Qilin n had been keeping a low profile for the past tens of thousands of years. They had rarely participated in any major or minor matters in the God World. As such, they probably did not get injured much. Naturally, they would not need so many healing pills. But now, what was the Qilin n trying to do?

    One had to know that showing off one''s wealth was a shameful act!

    After checking the herbs, Leng ruoxue let out a soft sigh. Before she could say anything, the Qilin that was in charge of delivering the herbs consoled her in an understanding manner,""Miss Leng, the acting n head said that you can refine these herbs as you wish and produce as many medicinal pills as you can. There''s no need to feel any pressure. If it''s not enough, we will send more over!"

    "..." Did she show that she wasn''t satisfied? Kiss!

    Leng ruoxue was speechless. This was a nouveau riche! He was definitely a rich man! Leng ruoxue truly felt that she was a loser whenpared to the Qilin n! At least she wouldn''t take out so many herbs at once and tell the person in charge of the pill refining that if it wasn''t enough, she would send more over!

    She thought that the Qilin n''s words implied that they supported her misappropriating the medicinal herbs! Otherwise, why would he be so generous?

    Ugh! Since the Qilin n had this intention, Leng ruoxue felt that if she didn''t do as she was told, she would be letting down the good intentions of the Qilin n!

    With that thought in mind, Leng ruoxue started to have ideas about the medicinal herbs. In any case, she was rather confident in her own alchemy skills. Even if she deducted half of the herbs, it would be a huge profit for the Qilin race!

    Just like that, Leng ruoxue found a room and made it her own pill refinement room. She focused on refining pills.

    Even though Leng ruoxue had only used half of the mountain of herbs, it still took her a few days to refine them.

    Just as Leng ruoxue was about to finish her work, master ning finally showed up again with the treasure.

    After uncle long saw him and greeted him, he couldn''t help but tease,""What''s wrong? have you had enough of being tsundere?"

    "I''m not tsundere. I''m angry, okay?" The master of the ning family immediately refuted.

    "Alright! You''re angry, okay? Master ning, are you willing to show your face because you''re angry enough?" Uncle long continued to tease him.

    "Hmph! I can''t be bothered to be angry for too long! Wouldn''t that be what you want?" The master of the ning family roared.

    "How can it be as we wish? We don''t want you to be angry. " Uncle long was speechless. Was this old man ming him and Xue ''er for not coaxing him? But could they be med for this? This old man had been missing for a long time, so they couldn''t possibly look for him all over the world, right? With that, the tsundere master ning would be famous in the Qilin n!

    "Hmph! Where''s Xue ''er, that stinky girl!" Master ning did not continue arguing with uncle long and turned to ask Leng ruoxue.

 Chapter 2747 First Time Hearing About The Reincarnation Pill (2)

    "She''s refining pills for the Qilin n!" Uncle long said honestly.

    "You''re not done?" The master of the ning family asked.

    "No, the amount of herbs that the Qilin n brought over is simply too much. It should be enough for little Xue ''er to refine for a while." Uncle long said sympathetically.

    "That''s right, you''ve been wandering around the Qilin n for the past few days. Did you find anything good?" Uncle long asked.

    "What can I find? there are people of the Qilin n following us everywhere as guides, so it''s impossible for us to act on our own. However, the scenery at the bottom of this cliff is really good! Compared to the cliff, it''s like heaven and earth!" The master of the ning family praised.

    "I don''t need you to tell me that!" Uncle long couldn''t help but feel disappointed when he saw that master ning hadn''t gained anything these days.

    "Hehe!" Hearing this, the master of the ning family smiled wretchedly, and then whispered,""You know what? I noticed that Feng Ye was pursuing a female Qilin, but the female Qilin didn''t really care about him. "

    Hearing this, uncle long stared at master ning for a long time, then sighed.""Don''t tell me that you''ve only been away for a few days and discovered this gossip!"

    "Yup! I even gave Feng Ye some pointers! I just don''t know if the female Qilin will fall for it!" Master ning said with a smile and a hint of pride.

    "Master ning, you have to help me!"

    Speak of the Devil, the devil is here!

    As soon as master ning finished speaking, Feng Ye''s resentful voice drifted in. Then, uncle long and master ning saw a dispirited Feng Ye walk in from outside.

    When he saw Feng Ye, uncle long sighed and then turned to leave.

    Master ning was very excited and asked Feng Ye all sorts of questions. Finally, he left with Feng Ye.

    When Leng ruoxue was done refining the pill, she walked out of her room and headed to the living room. She happened to see uncle long sitting on a chair with a worried look on his face. He was looking up at the sky at a 45-degree angle.

    Leng ruoxue shuddered and walked over. She asked with concern,""Uncle long, what''s wrong? Is there something that I don''t know about?"

    "Little girl! You''ve finished refining the pills?" Upon seeing Leng ruoxue, uncle long asked excitedly.

    "Yup! Uncle long, what''s wrong?" Seeing that uncle long wasn''t going to answer her directly, Leng ruoxue could only ask again.

    "AI! It''s hard to exin in a few words!" Uncle long sighed heavily.

    Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with question marks.

    "Your Godfather was so bored that he became Feng Ye''s love advisor and made a mess of the Qilin n. Just now, the acting n leader of Huo Yue came to me and asked me to restrain master ning. I was just wondering how to talk to him!" After sighing, uncle long finally exined the reason.

    However, Leng ruoxue was even more confused.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue didn''t understand, uncle long could only exin more clearly.

    The cause of this incident was naturally Feng Ye falling in love with a female Qilin, but that female Qilin fell in love with another female Qilin. And the other female Qilin fell in love with another person. Such aplicated rtionship became even moreplicated with the participation of master ning.

    Because master ning not only gave Feng Ye an idea, but also taught the female Qilin a few moves.

    This way, things were getting out of hand.

    The parties involved, which were several Qilins withplicated rtionships, had a big fight and shocked the entire Qilin n. Those troublemakers were all locked up by fire Yue''s order. Of course, master ning could not be locked up, so fire Yue came to him in person.

    One must know that the Qilin n had always been free to love. They did not understand the struggles of humans! Snatch and whatnot! But now, the na?ve Qilin''s were obviously influenced by the na?ve master of the ning family, and they knew what jealousy was!<novelnext></novelnext>

    AI! Poor Qilin n''s pure culture!

    It was said that the fire Yue was very angry because of this matter! Its originally fiery red fur had be much whiter!

    The fire Yue that uncle long had seen earlier was also obviously a little dispirited! He even felt a little sympathy for Huo Yue.

    Leng ruoxue calmly listened to uncle Long''s words. She was speechless and didn''t know what to say. However, she would never be like uncle long, who thought that it was because her Godfather was bored. She truly felt that Godfather was angry that the Qilin n was not sincere enough when they invited them over, so he wanted to cause some trouble for the Qilin n.

    One had to know that Godfather was very protective of his own people. He felt that the Qilin race didn''t value him enough, so how could he swallow this?

    It was precisely because of this that the Qilin race was in a tragedy. But thinking about it, this should not be a big deal.

    Leng ruoxue was very open-minded. After consoling uncle long for a while, she went to look for the fire Yue with him.

    After seeing the fire Yue, Leng ruoxue did not take the initiative to mention the matter of her Godfather. Instead, she directly handed over the elixir that she had refined to the fire Yue.

    After Huo Yue took it and examined it, he opened his mouth and looked at Leng ruoxue in shock and disbelief.

    Of course, Leng ruoxue didn''t think that Huo Yue was not satisfied with the number of pills. Hence, she calmly drank the tea that Huo Yue had ordered the servants to serve, but didn''t say anything.

    Finally, Huo Yue couldn''t help but ask,""Miss Leng, these medicinal pills are all from the herbs I sent people to give you?"

    "Of course, Your Excellency fire Yue, you don''t think that I added my own herbs into it, do you? I''m not that selfless!" Leng ruoxueughed lightly as she teased.

    "Hehe! Miss Leng''s alchemy skills have really surprised me!" After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Huo Yue''s face revealed a smile. This was probably the best news it had received in a while.

    "It''s good that you''re satisfied, Your Excellency fire Yue. " Leng ruoxueughed lightly. With that, she stood up and prepared to leave.

    When Huo Yue saw that Leng ruoxue was about to leave, he quickly said,""Miss Leng, about your Godfather ..."

    "What''s wrong with my Godfather?" Without waiting for fire Yue to finish speaking, Leng ruoxue interrupted him and yed dumb with a puzzled look on her face.

    Ugh! Huo Yue thought that Leng ruoxue still didn''t understand, so he turned to look at uncle long.

    Uncle long was very calm and stared at Huo Yue, but he did not say anything.

    Huo Yue was helpless.

    Of these two people, one had a nk face and the other was ying dumb. What should it do?

    AI! Forget it, on the ount of Leng ruoxue''s high sess rate in producing pills, it would just ept it!

    Huo Yue epted his fate and smiled at Leng ruoxue,""Nothing. I just didn''t expect master ning to be such a lively person."

    Although Huo Yue''s words were very subtle, Leng ruoxue understood.

    Godfather is not lively at all! He had turned the entire Qilin race into a mess!

    However, since Huo Yue had obviously let it go, Leng ruoxue naturally would not take the initiative to mention this matter.

    After returning to the residence, Leng ruoxue saw her Godfather and baby the moment she walked into the living room. They were sitting on the chairs as if they were good Brothers. The man and the Beast were even muttering to each other. She had no idea what they were talking about.

 Chapter 2748 First Time Hearing About The Reincarnation Pill (3)

    When he saw Leng ruoxue and uncle long walk in, master ning only nced at Leng ruoxue lightly before turning his head away.

    Baby pounced towards Leng ruoxue enthusiastically and jumped into her arms.

    Leng ruoxue felt helpless when she saw the two extreme attitudes of her Godfather and her baby. She then carried her baby and walked towards her Godfather. She then sat down on the empty seat beside her Godfather.

    "Godfather, are you still angry with me?" Leng ruoxue asked on purpose.

    "Hmph! You''re a little heartless!" Master ning snorted coldly and said arrogantly.

    Seeing this, uncle long smiled and tried to smooth things over,""Alright, you''re not young anymore, so don''t act like a child and throw a tantrum!"

    "I''m not being difficult!" Master ning refused to admit it.

    "Since Godfather isn''t at loggerheads, then Godfather, give Xue ''er a smile!" Leng ruoxue teased.

    "Do you think I''llugh just because you want me to? Then I''ll lose face!" The master of the ning family roared.

    "AI! Since Godfather doesn''t want to smile for Xue ''er, then how about Xue'' er smile for Godfather?" Leng ruoxue continued.

    Hearing this, master ning couldn''t help but burst intoughter. He scolded jokingly,""Stinky girl, who did you learn to be so talkative from!"

    "In order to make Godfather smile, it doesn''t matter if I''m poor!" Leng ruoxue tried to please him.

    "Hmph! Bad girl, I''ll forgive you this time. " Master ning said helplessly. He could no longer pretend.

    Seeing that her Godfather had finally been coaxed, Leng ruoxue stopped entertaining the family and casually asked about what had happened these few days.

    Master ning naturally knew what Xue ''er wanted to ask, so he described the matter vividly. As the person involved, he naturally exined it more clearly than uncle long.

    After hearing the live version of the story, uncle long and Leng ruoxue were speechless and didn''t know what to say.

    The matter that Godfather had caused this time seemed to be a little bigger! ording to his Godfather, after his instigation, at least half of the Qilin race had confessed to their crush. It wasn''t like what uncle long said, where there were only Feng Ye and a few other Qilin.

    At this moment, the two of them finally knew why Huo Yue had a constipated expression.

    After a long time.

    After clearing his throat, uncle long gave master ning a thumbs up.""Ning family''s old boy, you''re amazing. I''m convinced!"

    "Hehe! This is just how far! If it wasn''t for the fact that many Qilin were locked up and forced to wake up, I''m afraid the Qilin n would be even more lively now. " Master ning said disapprovingly.

    Hmph! Since he dared to make use of his daughter, he had to be aware that he was causing trouble!

    "¡­¡­"

    Leng ruoxue and uncle long looked at the ning family''s master, who looked like he wanted more. The two of them looked at each other in silence, and neither of them said anything. They really didn''t know what to say.

    "By the way, that old Rascal Huo Yue didn''t say anything bad about me, right?" Master ning asked again when he saw the two of them remain silent.

    "No, but it came to me and asked me to restrain you. Just now, when I apanied Xue ''er to deliver the pills to it, it seemed to beining to Xue'' er, but in the end, it didn''t say anything. " Uncle long said honestly.

    "That''s good!" Master ning was relieved, but then he frowned and said,""AI! Feng Ye has also been locked up. Now, no one will listen to mymand. "

    The two of them remained silent.

    "Xue ''er, do you think we should think of a way to get Feng Ye out? After all, he''s your man now!" The master of the ning family continued to speak to himself.

    "Godfather, we''re in the middle of a storm right now. It''s best if we don''t act rashly. Otherwise, if we make the Qilin n unhappy, it might ruin our business." Leng ruoxue thought for a moment before reminding him.

    "I see! Then I''ll just endure it! AI! I really like that little guy, he''s so obedient!" The master of the ning family said with a face full of reluctance.

    Leng ruoxue was speechless. She thought to herself,"when did you treat Feng Ye as a toy?"

    However, Leng ruoxue couldn''t bear to disappoint her Godfather, so she said,""When the fire Yue isn''t so angry in a few days, I''ll go and plead with it."

    Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, master ning was satisfied.

    The next day.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest had just finished their breakfast when Bing Yun came to their door.

    Looking at Bing Yun who had not appeared in front of them for a long time ever since she returned to the Qilin n, Leng ruoxue was a little surprised and couldn''t help but let her thoughts run wild. Could Bing Yun be here to send off her guest? After all, the pill that the Qilin n requested had already been refined.

    And when the ning family head saw Bing Yun, he simply widened his eyes and said with an incredulous look,""Isn''t ice cloud His Excellency locked up?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "..." Bingyun had never been asked so directly by anyone before. She immediately broke out in a waterfall of sweat.

    After a long time, Bing Yun finally came back to his senses and said with a serious face,""Master ning, I''m not locked up."

    "How did this happen? Did you bribe His Excellency fire Guangdong?" Master ning muttered to himself, his face still full of disappointment.

    When Bing Yun heard this, he was extremely depressed. However, on ount of Leng ruoxue''s face, he could not say anything and could only remain silent.

    Leng ruoxue saw that Bing Yun was forced into silence by her Godfather andughed evilly in her heart. She still kindly changed the topic and said,""Is there something you need from me, Your Excellency hail cloud?"

    "Youngdy Leng, the n leader has invited you in." Bing Yun looked at Leng ruoxue gratefully and quickly said.

    Leng ruoxue didn''t expect it to be fire Yue looking for her. She nodded and followed Bing Yun to see fire Yue. Along with her were uncle long, master ning, and the five little beasts.

    This time, Huo Yue received Leng ruoxue and the others in the Qilin n''s meeting hall instead of the living room.

    Leng ruoxue saw that the other party was so formal and knew that what Huo Yue wanted to say was probably very important.

    Huo Yue brought his Godfather and the others into the meeting hall. He was still smiling when he saw Leng ruoxue, but his face immediately darkened when he saw master ning. Master ning also clearly felt that the atmosphere in the meeting hall had suddenly changed. However, master ning, who had always been used to big scenes, naturally did not care about the other party''s reaction.

    After nodding and greeting each other, Leng ruoxue and the other two found empty seats and sat down. The five little beasts, as usual,y in their master''s arms.

    Huo Yue''s mouth twitched involuntarily when he saw the furry little Beastie lying in Leng ruoxue''s arms.

    It could be seen that these five little beasts had a rather good rtionship with Leng ruoxue. However, the Qilin n rarely recognized humans as their Masters, so it could not understand why these little beasts treated it like a pet. At least, it admitted that it could not do that.

    However, every beast had their own ambitions, and it could notment on the other party''s actions.

    After being slightly surprised, Huo Yue went straight to the point.

    "Miss Leng, I have something very important to ask you today!" Huo Yue said in a slightly anxious tone.

    "I wonder what it is?" Leng ruoxue asked with a puzzled expression.

    "I would like to ask if youngdy Leng is able to refine the reincarnation pill?" Huo Yue asked expectantly.

    "Reincarnation pill?" When Leng ruoxue heard this name, she had a feeling that this pill was not simple. However, she had never heard of the reincarnation pill before.

    "Can I?" Huo Yue asked again. This time, not only was it filled with anticipation, but all the elders present also looked at Leng ruoxue in unison. Their eyes were filled with desire.

    "I''m sorry, Your Excellency fire Yue. I''ve never heard of the reincarnation pill, so how would I know how to refine it?" Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    "That''s impossible!" Huo Yue was in disbelief.

    "I really haven''t heard of it." Leng ruoxue was helpless. What was impossible? Could she be lying?

    "Even though in the entire divine realm, no one can concoct the reincarnation pill except for master Yu, but master Yu is your master, so you should have heard of him before!" Huo Yue''s expression was still in disbelief.

    In reality, if Leng ruoxue had said that she couldn''t refine the reincarnation pill, it wouldn''t have been too surprised. After all, Leng ruoxue was still too young. However, it had never even heard of her before. This made it wonder if Leng ruoxue was just trying to avoid the question.

    "Your Excellency fire Yue, I''m very sure that the reincarnation pill wasn''t in the pill recipe that master left me. So, I really don''t know what reincarnation pill is. Of course, if you don''t believe me, I can''t do anything about it. " Leng ruoxue said calmly even though she could tell what Huo Yue was thinking.

    When the fire Yue heard this, it stared at Leng ruoxue seriously for a long time. Seeing that there was no trace of guilt on her face, it had no choice but to believe her words.

    After sighing, Huo Yue said apologetically,""I''m sorry, miss Leng. I don''t mean to doubt you. It''s just that the reincarnation pill is too important to our Qilin n!"

    "I can understand, but I don''t know if it''s convenient for you to tell me what the reincarnation pill is used for?" Leng ruoxue asked after expressing her understanding.

    "The reincarnation pill is a top-grade healing pill. It requires a wide variety of herbs, many of which are priceless. Our Qilin n has been collecting them for tens of thousands of years, but we are still short of two kinds. AI! I thought that miss Leng''s alchemy skills were all passed down by master Yu, but I didn''t expect that miss Leng had never heard of the reincarnation pill!" Huo Yue said disappointedly.

    As the saying goes, the greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment.

    Ever since they had witnessed the quality of the healing pills that Leng ruoxue concocted, they had high hopes for her. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have excitedly sent someone to invite Leng ruoxue over for questioning before they had even prepared the herbs needed for the reincarnation pill. However, the final result had clearly dealt them a heavy blow.

    Leng ruoxue had never heard of the reincarnation pill, so she naturally had no way of refining it. How could they ept this?

    The Qilin''s that were originally excited and excited were now like frosted eggnts, listless and dejected. Some of the elders who were too weak immediately wailed and bawled after hearing that Leng ruoxue really didn''t know about the reincarnation pill.

    Leng ruoxue''s forehead was filled with ck lines.

    Even if the reincarnation pill was very important to them, there was no need for these Qilins to immediately show a pained expression as if their family member had died after knowing that she had never heard of it, right? What the hell is this?

 Chapter 2749 The Shrewd Buddhas Hand Flower (1)

    Leng ruoxue couldn''t understand how fragile these Qilin were. Wasn''t this a huge contrast to their gigantic bodies? Could it be that the bigger a Beastie was, the more fragile its heart was?

    And now, the ss-hearted Qilin beasts were giving Leng ruoxue a huge headache.

    Sighing lightly, Leng ruoxue helplessly said,""I wonder if the Qilin race has the form for the reincarnation pill? If you do, can you let me take a look?"

    Actually, when she heard Huo Yue say that he had collected the medicinal herbs used to refine the reincarnation pill for tens of thousands of years, Leng ruoxue knew that he definitely had the pill form. It was just that the reincarnation pill was so important to him that she was embarrassed to ask him to lend it to her. She could only express her gratitude in a reserved manner.

    Unexpectedly, after Huo Yue heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he immediately reacted and stared at her with bright eyes.

    That''s right! Why didn''t it think of that? Huo Yue was very annoyed! Leng ruoxue said that the reincarnation pill wasn''t in the pill form that master Yu had left for her, but that didn''t mean that she couldn''t refine it? And didn''t they have the reincarnation pill''s pill form? It would be best if Leng ruoxue could refine it, but if she couldn ''t, they could just give uppletely!

    With that thought in mind, Huo Yue immediately nodded and ordered someone to bring the reincarnation pill''s recipe over. He then carefully handed it over to Leng ruoxue. After that, the entire room of Qilins, including the few elders who had been crying miserably earlier, all stared at Leng ruoxue with anticipation.

    Their actions instantly gave Leng ruoxue a huge amount of pressure.

    After calming herself down, Leng ruoxue began to examine the pill form carefully.

    As Huo Yue had said, the reincarnation pill required a lot of herbs. Leng ruoxue took a quick nce and realized that it required at least 10000 types of herbs, and these were just supplementary ingredients. The reincarnation pill required thousands of main ingredients and herbs.

    Looking at the densely packed medicinal herb names and annotations on the pill form, Leng ruoxue could not help but admire the perseverance of the Qilin race! Such a wide variety of medicinal pills with extremely high requirements for the age of the medicinal herbs, it would indeed take tens of thousands of years to prepare. More importantly, it could not be collected just with time. Sometimes, it could easily cause people to lose their willpower. However, this also showed the importance of the reincarnation pill to the Qilin race.

    After she finished reading the pill form, Leng ruoxue felt immense pressure as she faced the countless pairs of expectant eyes.

    "Miss Leng, how is it? Can you make it?" Seeing that Leng ruoxue didn''t say anything, Huo Yue, who couldn''t wait any longer, took the initiative to ask.

    "Your Excellency fire Yue, to be honest, after I read the recipe of the reincarnation pill, I realized that the reincarnation pill not only has high requirements for the herbs it needs, but also for The Alchemist who makes it." Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    After a pause, she continued,"there are so many herbs with different melting points. If you''re not careful, you may cause one of the herbs to lose its best efficacy. At the same time, it will affect the sess of the pill and the use of the reincarnation pill. Therefore, this pill is a test of the alchemist''s control of the fire!" Currently, I don''t have the confidence to seed in one try. "

    "Then how many times can you seed?" Upon hearing this, Huo Yue quickly asked, unable to hide the excitement and joy in his heart.

    It could be said that Leng ruoxue''s answer was beyond its expectations. This was a huge surprise for the Qilin n. As expected of master Yu''s disciple!

    Initially, Huo Yue, who was trying to make a Hail Mary effort, didn''t dare to have too much hope. However, Leng ruoxue''s words allowed it to see a glimmer of hope. It was really too excited!<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I don''t know," Leng ruoxue could only tell the truth as she looked at the fire Yue, who was obviously over-excited.

    The fire Yue became dejected after hearing this, but it quickly pulled itself together and said to Leng ruoxue,""I believe that with miss Leng''s alchemy skills, she will be able to refine the reincarnation pill one day. We are willing to wait. We only hope that when miss Leng is able to refine the reincarnation pill, you can help us to refine the pill. At that time, our Qilin n will definitely treat miss Leng as a distinguished guest!"

    "As long as I can make it, I won''t let you down. But the reincarnation pill requires too many herbs. I''m afraid I can''t do anything." Leng ruoxue said helplessly. In other words, she didn''t have any herbs to practice on. If she waited until she collected enough herbs, tens of thousands of years would have passed. She didn''t know if the Qilin n could afford to wait.

    The fire Yue was a smart person. It knew that an Alchemist would need arge number of herbs during the trial. Hence, after Leng ruoxue said this, it immediately expressed that it was willing to provide Leng ruoxue with the herbs she needed to refine the reincarnation pill.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she was naturally overjoyed. One must know that the reincarnation pill could also be considered a challenge for her. After all, she had never used so many herbs at once just to refine one kind of medicinal pill! The medicinal herbs required for the reincarnation pill were indeed a headache for her. There were so many medicinal herbs that could not be collected with money. One also needed enough time and patience, and these were all extremely challenging.

    Now that the Qilin n was willing to provide her with medicinal herbs to practice her skills, Leng ruoxue was more than happy to do so. But at the same time, she was also a little depressed because the facts in front of her once again proved that inparison, the Qilin race was the true nouveau riche!

    After being depressed for a while, Leng ruoxue asked impatiently,""Your Excellency fire Yue, when can you give me the herbs needed for the reincarnation pill?"

    "This ... I''m afraid we''ll have to wait for some time. We''ve been collecting for tens of thousands of years, but we''re still short of two herbs. Besides, the most important main herb of the reincarnation pill, the reincarnation grass, still needs 50 years to reach 10000 years." After hesitating for a while, Huo Yue exined with some embarrassment.

    It truly felt that it had let Leng ruoxue down. In order to refine the reincarnation pill for them, she had been so enthusiastic about the trial, but they had not even prepared all the medicinal herbs. Sob ... It had let down Leng ruoxue''s enthusiasm!

    However, Leng ruoxue clearly did not realize what it was thinking. This was because she was already dumbfounded when she heard that the reincarnation grass needed another 50 years to reach 10000 years. Didn''t this mean that she would only have the chance to refine the reincarnation pill after 50 years?

    Such a fact caused Leng ruoxue to be in a mess!

    Wait, what did Huo Yue mean by caught?

    "Your Excellency fire Guangdong, can you give me the reincarnation herb? I have a way to turn it into a ten-thousand-year-old reincarnation grass in a month. " Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    In fact, she had said too much. As long as the reincarnation grass was nted in the bracelet and time was elerated, it would be a ten-thousand-year-old reincarnation grass in less than two days. However, she did not intend to tell them about the space, so she could only say a time that she thought everyone could ept.

    However, it was clear that the fire Yue was still greatly shocked when it heard Leng ruoxue''s words. However, it immediately felt relieved. After all, Leng ruoxue was master Yu''s disciple, so it was normal for her to have some special means.

    Therefore, without discussing with the elders, fire Yue immediately nodded and said,"Sure. If miss Leng can really turn the reincarnation herb into a 10000-year-old reincarnation herb in one month, I will also try my best to deliver the two medicinal herbs that have not been caught to miss Leng in one month!"

 Chapter 2750 The Shrewd Buddhas Hand Flower (2)

    "What herbs need to be grabbed?" Leng ruoxue took the opportunity to ask curiously.

    "Hehe! It was Mimosa and Buddha''s hand flower. The two little things had thousands of years of cultivation. Although they couldn''t transform into human form, they had developed intelligence, so they were very cunning. We''ve been trying to catch them for a long time, but we haven''t been able to catch them. " Huo Yue exined helplessly.

    When Leng ruoxue heard these two names, her eyes lit up. One must know that these two heavenly treasures were born together. Wherever Mimosa was, there would be Buddha''s hand flower. The two were inseparable.

    Moreover, just from the name, Mimosa was a very timid herb, but it was this very timid little thing that carried a great poison. The Buddha''s hand flower was the herb that could detoxify Mimosa''s great poison, but only after being poisoned by Mimosa could one consume the Buddha''s hand flower. If one consumed the Buddha''s hand flower alone, the detoxify Mimosa would also turn into a great poison. This was the wonder of nature.

    Leng ruoxue had also heard of the names of these two precious herbs from the notes her master had left behind, but she had never seen them before. Now that she had such a good opportunity, and it was even a thousand-year-old Mimosa and Buddha''s hand flower, she naturally did not want to let it go.

    After thinking for a while, she said to Huo Yue directly,""Your Excellency fire Yue, can I go with you to catch them?"

    "Of course you can. I was going to hand them over to you when I caught them, but those two herbs are very cunning. Ever since we found their whereabouts, they have been ying hide-and-seek with us. Their growing environment is quite harsh, I wonder if miss Leng can stand it?" Huo Yue reminded him worriedly.

    "Don''t worry, I can take the pain!" Leng ruoxue promised.

    "Alright, get ready. We''ll leave the day after tomorrow!" After thinking for a while, fire Guangdong said.

    "Sure." Leng ruoxue nodded, then said with some hesitation,""Your Excellency fire Yue, can I plead on Feng Ye''s behalf? He and I have some rtionship, I hope that Your Excellency fire-lit can let him out on my ount!"

    Upon hearing this, fire Jade nodded. Now that it needed Leng ruoxue''s help, it would naturally grant her any request. Even though Leng ruoxue did not have absolute confidence that she could sessfully concoct the reincarnation pill, hope was always a good thing. Moreover, releasing Feng Ye was not a big deal, so of course, it would not reject her.

    Furthermore, it was also clear what Leng ruoxue meant by ''history''. It could not afford to offend that little kitten!

    Not long after, Feng Ye was brought to the meeting hall.

    The moment he saw Leng ruoxue, Feng Ye immediately hugged her leg and wailed,""Wu ... Xue ''er, you''re the best, you''re the most loyal. When those bad guys saw that I was locked up, they all hit me when I was down, Hmph! All of them were a bunch of disloyal bastards! I hate them! I''ve decided to follow you from now on. If you want me to go east, I won''t go west. If you want me to devote my body to you, I won''t hesitate anymore. I won''t think that you''re not my type anymore. From now on, you''re the goddess in my heart!"

    When Leng ruoxue heard Feng Ye''s words, she really wanted to kick him out of the meeting hall. This fellow, it was fine if he embarrassed himself, but now he even dragged her down with him!

    This was really unbearable!

    However, in the Qilin n, Leng ruoxue still felt that she should give fire Yue some face. Hence, she endured Feng Ye''s abnormal behavior and looked at fire Yue apologetically.

    Who knew that Huo Yue was also looking at her apologetically. Instantly, the two of them felt a little awkward!

    After calming herself down, Leng ruoxue stood up calmly. After greeting Huo Yue, she removed her leg from Feng Ye''s arm and turned to leave the meeting hall.

    Watching Leng ruoxue''s back view, fire Yue sighed repeatedly. At this moment, it really felt that it was a good thing that Feng Ye had lost to a cat. Otherwise, the Qilin n''s face would have beenpletely lost by him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    When Feng Ye, who was left behind, saw that Leng ruoxue had left, he hurriedly chased after her. From afar, Feng Ye shouted,""Wait for me! Xue ''er!" He floated back to the meeting hall.

    All the Qilin''s present covered their faces and really wanted to pretend that they didn''t know Feng Ye!

    When it was time to set off to catch Mimosa and the Buddha''s hand flower, fire Yue naturally sent someone to invite Leng ruoxue, the three humans, and the five beasts. However, not long after, it saw Feng Ye, who was standing beside Leng ruoxue with a bashful look on his face, in the other party''s team.

    The corner of his mouth twitched, and Huo Yue couldn''t help but think,''is this guy going to follow me?''

    This was not good news!

    But it soon confirmed that Feng Ye was going.

    When Leng ruoxue told fire Yue about the bad news, she immediately saw fire Yue''s constipated expression. In an instant, Leng ruoxue''s mood brightened.

    It seemed that it wasn''t enough for him to be unlucky. It was great to see others be unlucky! However, the two of them seemed to be brothers in the same boat. Hence, Leng ruoxue only patted Huo Yue''s big head tofort him. Everything was clear without words.

    Huo Yue understood Leng ruoxue''s meaning and returned a look of ''take care''. The Qilin and Leng ruoxue''s team of three people and five beasts officially set off.

    ording to the information provided by fire Yue, Mimosa and Buddha''s hand flower were supposed to live in the cold mountains, but ever since the two little guys started ying hide-and-seek with the Qilin n, the two treasures had disappeared, which made it more difficult for them to find them. However, Huo Yue was very confident that the two cunning little things would not run too far away. After all, they could not transform into human form yet.

    Based on this deduction, Leng ruoxue and the others were prepared to conduct a thorough search of the mountain where they had originally discovered the two great treasures.

    The mountain where Mimosa and the Buddha''s hand flower grew was not far from the Qilin n''s territory. Under the Qilin n''s lead, Leng ruoxue and the others arrived at the foot of the mountain where they had found the two precious herbs after two hours.

    Looking at the small mountain that was only as tall as a person, Leng ruoxue''s face darkened.

    This mountain was unusually small! Moreover, there was only one mountain, and it was surrounded by weeds. It was hard to imagine that such a mountain could produce heavenly treasures.

    Filled with doubts, Leng ruoxue looked at Huo Yue and asked,""Your Excellency fire Guangdong, are you sure we want to carry out a thorough search in this mountain?"

    Was there a need to search? With a sweep of his divine sense, he would know if there were any unfamiliar auras.

    "Well, ording to my nearly thousand years of experience in fighting with those two little things, they won''t go too far away from their home. So, as long as we hide and wait here, we''ll definitely be able to catch them!" Huo Yue said confidently.

    It turned out that he was waiting for an opportunity! This time, Leng ruoxue finally understood. After that, she didn''t say anything and started to search the mountain with fire Yue and the other Qilin.

    After entering the mountain, Leng ruoxue was surprised to find that the mountain looked small from the outside, but in reality, the inside of the mountain was very wide and cold. The mountain stream was so wide that one couldn''t see the end. Wild grass grew very densely, and of course, there were some medicinal herbs mixed among the wild grass. However, it was a huge task to pick out the medicinal herbs from the many wild grass.

 Chapter 2751 The Shrewd Buddhas Hand Flower (3)

    Leng ruoxue had delegated this huge project to Feng Ye.

    When Feng Ye heard Leng ruoxue''s order, he instinctively wanted to reject her. However, he remembered what he had said not long ago and felt that he should not p himself in the face. So, he could only resign himself to his fate and go pull out the weeds.

    Seeing that Feng Ye was working hard with his butt sticking out, fire Yue gave Leng ruoxue a look of admiration and said in a low voice,""Miss Leng, you''re so good at controlling your husband!"

    "..." Don''t you know how to talk, dear?

    This wasn''t a word that could be used casually! Leng ruoxue broke out in a cold sweat. Luckily, the demon was not here. Otherwise, she would have exploded in anger if she heard this!

    Leng ruoxue carefully observed her surroundings. When she realized that no one was paying attention to her and Huo Yue, she replied softly,""Your Excellency fire Yue, you''ve got it wrong. He''s not my husband, so you can''t say that I''m good at controlling my husband!"

    "Oh! Then what should I say?" Huo Yue asked in high spirits, not feeling ashamed to ask.

    Leng ruoxue''s face darkened again. Then, she put on a straight face and said in a serious tone,""You don''t have to say anything. He''s my servant now. Whatever I order him to do, he has to do it obediently!"

    "Yes, yes, you''re a Good Queen!" Huo Yue''s eyes were full of stars as he said with a face full of admiration.

    "¡­¡­"

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue fell silent. She wanted to cry but had no tears.

    Was this the fire Yue she knew? Are you sure it hasn''t been reced? After sizing up the fire Yue from head to toe, Leng ruoxue had no choice but to admit pessimistically that the fiery red Qilin with Starry Eyes was undoubtedly the fire Yue. However, she had no idea why the acting n leader of the Qilin n, who was still considered normal before, had suddenly be like this.

    However, this kind of fire Yue was rather terrifying, wasn''t it?

    After taking a few deep breaths, Leng ruoxue was at a loss for words. But at least, she was at peace now. Then, she found a ce to sit down.

    After an unknown period of time, the Qilin''s that had been sent out by fire Yue to carry out a carpet search returned to the gathering point with nothing.

    Afraid that the Qilin''s would be sad, Huo Yue consoled them first. Then, they temporarily lived in the house that master ning had contributed, monitoring every grass and tree in the mountain at all times.

    Just like that, half a month passed by quickly.

    The cunning Mimosa and Buddha''s hand flower that Huo Yue mentioned still didn''t appear.

    For a moment, the Qilin''s were somewhat anxious. Seeing that they could not keep their cool, Leng ruoxue could only tell them that the reincarnation grass had already grown into a ten-thousand-year-old reincarnation grass tofort them.

    As expected, after hearing the good news, the Qilin''s morale was boosted, they decided to find Mimosa and Buddha''s hand flower as soon as possible.

    On a certain day.

    Green vessel, who had been monitoring the situation in the mountains, suddenly spoke to Leng ruoxue,""Sister, I think I''ve found those two little fellows."

    "Really? Where are they?" Leng ruoxue asked in surprise.

    "If I''m not wrong, they should be hiding in the mountain wall." Qing Jue replied.

    "Inside the mountain wall? Can treasures of heaven and earth be found there?" Leng ruoxue was very surprised. However, if Qing Jue''s senses were correct, those two little fellows were really good at hiding.

    "I don''t think so, but all treasures have their own abilities. Those two little guys might be able to hide there." Qing Jue said after thinking.

    As he did not have these two treasures, green vessel only knew some of their well-known characteristics. He did not know anything about the two little fellows. As such, he did not dare to be too confident. However, it was enough for Leng ruoxue to understand what he meant.

    After that, Leng ruoxue called for the fire Yue. She brought the Qilin, uncle long, Godfather and the five little beasts, and they headed towards the weakest part of the mountain.

    When they arrived at the mountain wall, Huo Yue looked at Leng ruoxue with uncertainty."Miss Leng, is it really possible that the two heavenly treasures are living here?"

    "I don''t know. We need to go in and look for it." Leng ruoxue said irresponsibly. She did not want to expose Qing Jue, so she could only y dumb.

    When fire Yue heard this, it was indeed very depressed. However, it had no other choice. It could only order the Qilin to smash a cave that was half the height of a human on the mountain wall. Then, the Qilin all transformed into their human forms and walked in together.

    When they walked into the cave, they were surprised to find that the mountain wall was indeed empty. The spiritual Qi inside was actually very rich. This time, Huo Yue''s confidence increased greatly. The Qilin''s search also became more vigorous.<novelnext></novelnext>

    They searched little by little. After an unknown period of time, Leng ruoxue and the others still did not find anything. Instantly, the Qilin''s spirits were once again dampened.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue''s sharp eyes noticed two rays of green light sneakily passing by their feet. Without a second thought, she immediately chased after the two rays of green light.

    When fire Yue saw this, it did not hesitate to cooperate with Leng ruoxue to surround and block them. At this time, everyone present reacted. For a moment, the scene was extremely chaotic, but the two green lights were also being chased in all directions.

    "Hahaha! As expected, he''s here. Let''s see where you can run to now!" Huo Yue was a little excited. He had recognized the two green lights to be the Mimosa and the Buddha''s hand flower that they had been looking for.

    Then, the fire Yue threw out a translucent. The directly ran towards the two green lights and quickly fell, enveloping the two green lights.

    Just as the was about to be pulled back by the fire Yue, a green light escaped. The fire Yue saw this and quickly pulled back its. At this time, there was only a lonely pink flower in the.

    The pink flower was only the size of a palm. It had emerald green leaves that were shaped like a human palm. The veins on it were clear and crystal clear. It was quite beautiful and exquisite. It was the Buddha''s hand flower.

    However, this little flower obviously had a bad temper. After being caught, it kept struggling and even scolded Huo Yue for being shameless.

    However, after waiting for so long, he finally had some gains. Therefore, Huo Yue was in a good mood and allowed the Little Flower to curse in his hands.

    Leng ruoxue took the angry Buddha''s hand flower from Huo Yue''s hand and gently stroked its petals. The flower quieted down instantly and stopped making noise. It just stayed quietly in Leng ruoxue''s hand.

    Upon seeing this, Huo Yue was quite surprised. He reached out to poke the petals of the Buddha''s hand flower out of boredom and sighed,""Are you bullying the weak and fearing the strong?"

    Although Huo Yue had never thought that he was a pushover, the truth was right in front of his eyes. He had no choice but to believe it! AI! This was really bullying!

    "Get lost! Don''t touch me, you big pervert!" The Buddha''s hand flower felt that it had been taken advantage of. After being poked a few times by the fire Yue, it roared in anger. Then, it rubbed against Leng ruoxue''s Jade-like hand as if it had suffered a great grievance.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue''s forehead was covered in cold sweat.

    This little Flower''s mind was reallyplicated!

    Huo Yue, who was scolded as a pervert, immediately pulled a long face.

    "You''re just a flower, okay? You can''t even transform, and you dare to call me a pervert?" Huo Yue felt that he was really wronged. This broken flower was really too unreasonable! Hmph! If it wasn''t for the fact that it was still useful, Huo Yue couldn''t guarantee that it wouldn''t destroy it!

    "You bastard!" It was really too detestable!

    However, the Buddha''s hand flower was obviously very bold, or perhaps it felt that Leng ruoxue was backing it up. Hence, it replied fearlessly,""Hmph! So what if I can''t transform? Just because I can''t transform, I can be jabbed around by you? I''m telling you, I''m a Buddha''s hand flower with principles. You guys stay away from me! I''m not interested in you guys!"

    "I''m not interested in you either!" Upon hearing this, Huo Yue was so angry that he almost exploded.

    Hearing Huo Yue and the Buddha''s hand flower bickering, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but want to cover her face. This quarrel was really too meaningless.

    At this moment, a weak voice sounded,""I beg you, let the Little Buddha go!"

    "Xiaoshan, don''t beg them. Leave this ce quickly. As long as they can''t catch you, they won''t kill me!" Upon hearing this, the Buddha''s hand flower, which was in high spirits and quarreling with Huo Yue like a cock fight, immediately changed its target and said to a light green delicate grass.

    "No, I''m not leaving. I can''t watch you get caught by them. I have to save you!" The light green grass said stubbornly.

    "Why are you so disobedient?" When the Buddha''s hand flower heard this, it immediately became anxious.

    Then, it had a sh of inspiration and the flower turned to Leng ruoxue and said,""Human, I know you''re with them, but you have a presence that I like. So, if you''re willing to help us, Xiaoshan and I are willing to follow you. But you can''t hand us over to these Qilins."

    Leng ruoxue could not help butugh when she heard the Buddha''s hand flower''s conditions. This Buddha''s hand flower was really smart. It didn''t look like a treasure at all. More importantly, this little flower was very bold. It had already been captured, but it still dared to negotiate and even seemed to be instigating.

    "What do you think, human?" Seeing that Leng ruoxue only smiled slightly and did not speak, Buddha''s hand flower could not help but ask.

    "Not much. Don''t you know your current situation? Do you think you have the right to negotiate with me?" Leng ruoxue teased him on purpose.

    "That''s right, little broken flower, you''re too overconfident!" Huo Yue sneered.

    "Get lost, stinky Qilin! It''s none of your business! You can go y in the mud! I''m not even talking to you!" Huo Yue''s interruption made the Buddha''s hand flower rather unhappy. Hence, it didn''t reply to Leng ruoxue''s words and instead took the lead to attack the fire Yue verbally.

 Chapter 2752 The Secret Of The Qilin Clan (1)

    After attacking Huo Yue, the Buddha''s hand flower immediately shook its pink petals and rubbed against Leng ruoxue in an attempt to please her. It said gently,""Human, although I''ve been captured, I''m not afraid. At worst, I''ll just die! What''s the big deal! However, I want you to know that I''m more useful alive. At least, I''m much more useful than these stinky Qilin. So, you won''t regret choosing to protect us!"

    While the Buddha''s hand flower was talking, Mimosa had been floating nearby, looking at them worriedly. Leng ruoxue, on the other hand, didn''t give any response after listening to the flower''s rambunctious words.

    Seeing that, the Buddha''s hand flower was a little anxious, but it was always calm, so it didn''t show it. Instead, it was Mimosa who couldn''t hold it in anymore and said loudly,""Human, don''t kill the Little Buddha. Wu...I''m willing to exchange myself for his freedom! Please let it go!"

    With that, Mimosa wanted to run towards Leng ruoxue, but the Buddha''s hand flower was so angry that it stopped him,""Xiaoshu, stay where you are and don''t move! Otherwise, I''ll never talk to you again!"

    The Buddha''s hand flower was very anxious! Silly little shyness, if you fall into the hands of these bad guys, they really won''t have any way to live!

    However, Mimosa didn''t understand the anxiety in Buddha''s hand flower''s heart at all, but it was very obedient, so when Buddha''s hand flower told it to stand still, it really did.

    Leng ruoxue was rather surprised to see this. It seemed like between the two little fellows, Mimosa was following the Buddha''s hand flower''s lead!

    At this moment, the Buddha''s hand flower said to Leng ruoxue,""Human, what do you think? If you don''t agree, we''ll just fight to the death! In any case, I won''t let myself fall into the hands of these Qilin!"

    The Buddha''s hand flower was obviously a little stubborn when it said this. At the same time, it made Leng ruoxue not know whether tough or cry. Why did this little guy have his eyes on her? Could it be that this was the so-called ''picking the big one from the pile''? Compared to the Qilin, I''m more pleasing to the eye?

    Leng ruoxue didn''t know if she should feel honored or not. She saw Huo Yue winking at her, as if he wanted her to agree. If that was the case, the two little fellows would be in her hands.

    However, Leng ruoxue didn''t think that with the Buddha''s hand flower, these two little fellows would be at their mercy. Hence, she didn''t follow Huo Yue''s instructions. Instead, she remained calm and said,""I really want to know what these Qilin did to you. Why do you hate them so much?"

    Leng ruoxue could not figure it out no matter how much she thought about it. This was also something that the fire Yue and the other Qilins wanted to know. So, when Leng ruoxue asked this question, they all perked up their ears and listened carefully.

    "Hmph! Those bad Qilins captured us to kill us. How could we not hate them? They''ve also captured us for nearly a thousand years, causing Xiaoshan and I to hide here and there, unable to return home. How can we not hate them?" The Buddha''s hand flower said hatefully. The petals it had obtained had turned red to show its anger.

    After Leng ruoxue heard this, she looked at Huo Yue with sympathy. Just because of this? Wasn''t it normal for heavenly treasures to be pursued after they were discovered? But obviously, the Buddha''s hand flower didn''t think so. It had even regarded the Qilin n as its mortal enemy. They would rather rely on her than let the Kirin get them.

    Smiling helplessly, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but remind him,""Don''t you know that I''m on the same side as these Qilins? You''re still willing to follow me? I''m an Alchemist, so I''m naturally looking for you to concoct alchemical pills. In your hearts, this should also be considered killing you, right? Do you still dare to join me?"

    "I ..." Buddha''s hand flower was speechless.

    After a long time, it spoke again,""Although you''re an Alchemist, as long as you give us a chance to live, we won''t die. But these Qilins are different. They''re too rough and don''t know how to be gentle with women, so if we fall into their hands, only death awaits us! Hmph! I have too many friends who have been captured by them. I can''t end up like my little friends!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    When the Buddha''s hand flower said this, it was so excited that its petals trembled even more violently. After Leng ruoxue heard this, she nced at Huo Yue indifferently and used her gaze to ask him about the Buddha''s hand flower.

    "All the treasures we''ve caught are still alive and well. We didn''t kill them at all!" Huo Yue had no choice but to say.

    "Hmph! Isn''t that just a matter of time!" The Buddha''s hand flower''s impression of Huo Yue was extremely bad. No matter what he said, he didn''t intend to believe him. This fact made Huo Yue very helpless. He looked at Leng ruoxue for help.

    Leng ruoxueughed to herself, but she still replied kindly,""His Excellency fire Yue is right. Those heavenly treasures are still alive. Moreover, I will need them in the future. So little guy, you''ve wronged the Qilin n. Although they caught you, I might be the one who killed you!"

    The reason why she said this was that she hoped that the Buddha''s hand flower could recognize the reality in front of it and not recognize the thief as its master! Of course, she was not a thief, but ording to the logic of the Buddha''s hand flower, she was probably close.

    Unexpectedly, after Leng ruoxue finished speaking, the Buddha''s hand flower startedughing. Then, the Buddha''s hand flower said,""Human, I''ve said it before. You have a smell that I like. I believe that you will treat the natural treasures well. Therefore, if it ends up in someone else''s hands, I''d rather it be you."

    Leng ruoxue didn''t know whether tough or cry when she heard this. She didn''t know that the Buddha''s hand flower would think this way, but she couldn''t deny that it was really smart and knew that she was no threat to it. Sigh! She couldn''t help but be soft-hearted when facing this smart little guy!

    "Since you''ve already decided, then follow me from now on! Although I need you to concoct pills for me, I won''t kill you. " Leng ruoxue promised seriously.

    "Yes, yes, human, I believe you!" The Buddha''s hand flower was naturally ecstatic when it saw that its goal had been achieved.

    At this moment, the light green grass slowly floated over and hovered around Leng ruoxue. It believed in the Little Buddha''s judgment, and the Little Buddha''s choice was naturally its choice.

    Upon seeing this, Huo Yue and the other Qilins couldn''t help but widen their eyes in disbelief.

    He ... He was subdued just like that? Mimosa and Buddha''s hand flower, who had been fighting with them for almost a thousand years, had obviously thrown themselves into Leng ruoxue''s arms. Could this be the aura of a King?

    The Qilin''s sized up Leng ruoxue from head to toe. They looked at her until her hair stood on end. She turned her head and red at them before the Qilin reluctantly retracted their gazes as if they were looking at a monster.

    AI! Comparing humans to beasts would drive beasts to their deaths!

    The Qilin''s were a little shocked, but no matter what, this trip was not in vain. With these two medicinal herbs, there was hope for the refinement of the reincarnation pill. As soon as they thought of this, they instantly became extremely excited.

 Chapter 2753 The Secret Of The Qilin Clan (2)

    "Young miss Leng, let''s quickly return to the Qilin n!" Huo Yue, who couldn''t wait any longer, immediately suggested.

    "Alright," he said. Leng ruoxue nodded. Then, with the Buddha''s hand flower in one hand and Mimosa in the other, she followed behind the Qilin and returned to the Qilin n.

    Along the way, Leng ruoxue was chatting non-stop with the flower and the grass. She knew that the mountain wall they were on had a natural barrier that allowed them to hide from the Qilin n for close to a thousand years. Leng ruoxue was rather surprised by the barrier. If it wasn''t for the fact that the Qilin n was in a hurry to return, she would have returned to the mountain wall to observe it.

    The wonders of nature were truly amazing!

    After returning to the Qilin n, Huo Yue immediately sent someone to deliver all the medicinal herbs to Leng ruoxue and strictly ordered no one to disturb her. His purpose was to let Leng ruoxue focus on refining the reincarnation pill.

    Leng ruoxue naturally understood the Qilin n''s thoughts. However, she suggested that she hoped the Qilin n could send someone to Demon City to bring Shen nuo, Jiang Ning, and Liuyue over. With the three vice presidents of The Alchemist Guild headquarters discussing the reincarnation pill together, she believed that they would be able to refine it very quickly.

    The fire Yue naturally did not object when it heard this. It had also heard of the three alchemists. Immediately, it sent its subordinates to the demon City.

    During this period of time, Leng ruoxue had been staying in the bangle, trying to bond with the two newly-arrived heaven and earth treasures. When the Buddha''s hand flower saw its new home, it was even more satisfied with Leng ruoxue. It even said smugly,""Hehe! Human, I knew I had good taste. This ce is perfect for me and shylie. From now on, we don''t have to hide here and there like stray dogs anymore!"

    After that, the Buddha''s hand flower started to wail loudly, and Mimosa cried as well.

    Two young and tender voices immediately resounded through the space, attracting the attention of many natural treasures.

    Many of the little fellows who could transform gathered in front of Leng ruoxue and called her "big sister" excitedly. Then, they turned their curious gazes to the two newpanions.

    "Big sister, why are they crying?" A chubby, white baby that Leng ruoxue had never seen before blinked his big, confused eyes and asked in confusion.

    "They''re crying tears of joy. That ... You are?" After Leng ruoxue finished exining, she could not help but ask.

    "Sister, I''m the reincarnation grass! You were the one who nted me here, so how could you forget me?" The little child said sadly, his dark and bright eyes slowly filled with tears.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the other party''s stance and felt her head throb. Why was it another little thing that loved to cry?

    "Little Samsara, how could I forget you? I''m just a little surprised because I''ve never seen you in human form." Leng ruoxue coaxed.

    "Is that really the case?" The moment the reincarnation grass heard this, its tears stopped flowing. Instead, its eyes continued to well up as it looked at Leng ruoxue with uncertainty.

    "Of course it''s like this." Leng ruoxue nodded and promised.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t lie. " At this moment, another child at the side testified. With his little friend as a witness, the reincarnation grass immediately believed Leng ruoxue''s words and broke into a smile.

    At the same time, a confused voice choked with sobs sounded,""Why are you guys calling this human big sister?"

    The one who spoke was the Buddha''s hand flower that had been wailing earlier. Now, it was no longer crying. Instead, its petals trembled with a curious look. Obviously, it was a little confused.

    "Hehe! She''s our big sister!" A little child picked up the Buddha''s hand flower and touched its soft petals.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Oh! Then does that mean Xiaoshu and I will have to call her big sister in the future?" Buddha''s hand Hua Sha nodded and asked.

    "It''s up to you, you can call it whatever you want. " Leng ruoxue said to the Buddha''s hand flower with a smile.

    "No, I have to do as the Romans do. This will be my home in the future. I can''t be special!" The Buddha''s hand flower disagreed.

    Hearing the Buddha''s hand flower''s theory, Leng ruoxue was truly impressed. How did this little flower know how to do as the Romans do when in Rome? it was too amazing!

    What she didn''t know was that the Buddha''s hand flower and Mimosa had seen too many humans and beasts during their battle with the Qilin n. Hence, they had learned a lot ofnguages. The thing aboutnguages had always been broad and profound. The Buddha''s hand flower was smart enough to draw inferences from one instance. Hence, it created the Buddha''s hand flower that Leng ruoxue was looking at.

    However, ever since the Buddha''s hand flower discovered the special feature of the mountain wall, it and Mimosa had been on the run for less and less time, so the knowledge it came into contact with was limited.

    However, just this alone was enough for Leng ruoxue to feel that this little flower had its own opinions and was different from the rest.

    On the contrary, Mimosa always looked shy, which made people want to dote on him more.

    The two little fellows each had their own merits. Leng ruoxue''s team of heaven and earth treasures had two new members.

    As for the other medicinal herbs that Huo Yue had given her, although there was nock of treasures of heaven and earth among them, very few of them had spiritual consciousness. Even if they had spiritual consciousness, it was very weak. Thus, Leng ruoxue could notmunicate with them at all. She had handed them over to Qing Jue to handle.

    A few dayster.

    Shen nuo and the rest had arrived. However, it was not only the three of them who came. The first elder, Mo Yan, Liu Feng, and the cheapskate old ancestor had alle. Of course, Leng ruoxue absolutely believed that the four of them were just here to join in the fun out of boredom.

    The entire Qilin n weed them warmly, and they could not help but feel overwhelmed by the unexpected favor.

    They really wanted to know what Xue ''er had done to deserve such treatment from the Qilin n. Don''t tell me that the Qilin race has admired them for a long time? That was just a lie to a child!

    Even if Shen nuo and the other two were alchemists, they would not think that the Qilin n would treat them so well. After all, the pride and reclusiveness of the Qilin n were well known in the immortal realm.

    The few of them who could not figure it out pulled Leng ruoxue aside and asked her for a long time before they finally found out the reason.

    When they heard that Leng ruoxue was preparing to refine the reincarnation pill, Shen nuo, Jiang Ning, and Liuyue''s eyes widened in disbelief. They were so excited that they were speechless.

    Seeing their reaction, Leng ruoxue knew that the three of them must have heard of the reincarnation pill.

    When Liuyue saw Leng ruoxue''s expression as if she was waiting for them to exin, sheughed in embarrassment before saying,""The reincarnation pill is a legendary pill. However, this kind of legend is obviously different from the other legends because this pill is a real pill that can not be sessfully refined. "

    "First of all, the number of herbs required is quite shocking. It''s not possible to collect all of them in a short time. To put it in a way that would strike a blow to their morale, top forces like the eight divine regions would probably never be able to gather enough medicinal herbs to refine the reincarnation pill in their entire lives. Secondly, the reincarnation pill also had a requirement for the heat control, and this heat control was basically reflected in the me. An ordinary Alchemist''s me would not be able to melt all the medicinal herbs within the specified time. In this way, it would definitely affect the medicinal properties of the medicinal herbs. Even for the reincarnation pill, this is an insurmountable gap. As such, the reincarnation pill can only be a legend. " Liuyue sighed and finally gave a simple exnation.

 Chapter 2754 The Secret Of The Qilin Clan (3)

    "Xue ''er, we''ve only heard of this reincarnation pill in the historical records of The Alchemist Guild headquarters. ording to the legends, the reincarnation pill was created by master Yu and only master Yu has ever sessfully refined it. However, the only reincarnation pill in the legends should have fallen into the hands of Wu Yan." Shen nuo recalled for a moment and continued Liuyue''s sentence.

    "Xue ''er, you said you want to refine the reincarnation pill, but Where can I find the herbs? What you have in your hands is not enough!" Jiang Ning said with an excited expression.

    "The Qilin n will provide the medicinal herbs. They have been collecting for tens of thousands of years just for one reincarnation pill. However, I''m not sure if I can sessfully refine it, so I asked Huo Yue to bring you here to study it together." Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Hahaha! I knew Xue ''er was the best, she didn''t forget to think of us even when there''s such a good opportunity. However, we really don''t have much confidence in the reincarnation pill, at most we''ll be your assistants. " At this moment, Jiang Ning was being modest.

    "With three Alchemist Guild''s vice guild leaders assisting me, my treatment is really good enough. Thank you all." Leng ruoxue teased him and thanked him sincerely.

    However, Jiang Ning and the others didn''t need her to be so polite. Following that, Leng ruoxue unintentionally caught a glimpse of first elder''s pensive look. She could not help but ask out of curiosity,""What''s wrong, Grand Elder? Is there something on your mind?"

    "No, I''m just thinking if the Qilin race is asking for the reincarnation pill for their chief." The great elder suddenly burst out with shocking words.

    "You''re saying ..." Hearing this, master ning and uncle long immediately reacted and looked at the first elder without blinking.

    The two of them had lived for a long time, so they naturally understood what the great elder meant. But was this possible?

    But thinking about it carefully, the fact that the Qilin race was willing to spend tens of thousands of years to collect these herbs, the importance of this reincarnation pill was naturally self-evident!

    At the thought of this, master ning said to Leng ruoxue with a serious expression,""Xue ''er, it''s a good thing the Grand Elder reminded me. The reason why the Qilin race needs the reincarnation pill is probably for the patriarch. Tens of thousands of years ago, not long after master Yu fell, there was a rumor that the Qilin n leader was severely injured and would not live long! However, at that time, none of us believed it, because the Qilin n leader was the most powerful Beastie in the immortal realm. It was possible to say that he was injured, but to say that he would die was obviously false news that someone had intentionally released to confuse us. That''s why most people don''t believe it. "

    "Afterwards, the Qilin n''s patriarch personally appeared and proved that the rumors were false. However, the Qilin n''s patriarch used seclusion as an excuse and never appeared in the divine realm again. Of course, to cultivators, it was normal to go into seclusion for tens of thousands of years. However, for tens of thousands of years, the Qilin n had been collecting the medicinal herbs to refine the reincarnation pill. This was somewhat abnormal. After all, the reincarnation pill was not an ordinary healing pill. If it wasn''t for the fact that an important figure of the Qilin n was injured, how could the Qilin n be in such a state?"

    Everyone nodded at master ning''s words. Then, uncle long said,""Xue ''er, the patriarch of the Qilin n is also my senior. Furthermore, that senior''s reputation in the divine realm is rather high. It can be said that he''s a great figure like a god in the eyes of all the magical beasts in the divine realm. If it''s really as we''ve guessed, that he''s heavily injured and needs to consume the reincarnation pill, then I hope that you''ll do your best. This is not just to build a good rtionship with the Qilin n, but also for the development of the magical beasts in the divine realm. The current beast race really needs such an important figure to lead them!"

    "I understand!" Leng ruoxue nodded her head seriously. After that, she brought Shen nuo, Liuyue, and Jiang Ning into seclusion to research the reincarnation pill.

    The process of waiting was naturally extremely long. Ever since Leng ruoxue went into closed-door cultivation, the entire Qilin n, from the fire Yue to the ordinary Qilin, had their eyes on the room that Leng ruoxue had used as her temporary pill room.

    Seeing how nervous they were, uncle long couldn''t help butfort them,""Your Excellency fire Yue, I suggest you calm down! Pill refining is different from other things, especially refining this kind of legendary pill, it can''t bepleted in a short time. So, if you guys continue to be so nervous, I''m afraid that you''ll copse before Xue ''er''s reincarnation pill is refined. "

    "I understand, but I can''t help but be nervous! We''ve been collecting herbs for tens of thousands of years just for this moment!" Huo Yue said with a worried expression.

    Upon seeing this, uncle long carefully asked,""Is it for the Qilin n leader?"

    "How did you know?" The fire Yue was shocked. It didn''t say anything! How did the other party guess it?

    Seeing Huo Yue''s frightened face, uncle long was speechless. He thought,''it''s written all over your face. How can I not know?'' How low was his IQ then!

    "Other than the Qilin n leader, I can''t think of any other reason that would make the entire Qilin n go all out. AI! The Qilin n leader is a true hero in my heart. Other than master Yu, he is the one I admire the most!" Uncle long said, ying the emotional card.

    Upon hearing this, Huo Yue''s shock turned into excitement. He excitedly pulled uncle Long''s arm and said,""Brother, thank you for your appreciation of our n leader. Just as you said, the chief is also the hero of our Qilin n, the God in our hearts! And since you''ve already guessed it, I won''t hide it from you. The reason we want to refine the reincarnation pill is indeed to save the patriarch. "

    "For the sake of the Qilin n, the n leader has done his best. Therefore, we will also die for him! As long as you can cure the n head, our Qilin n is willing to pay any price! Right now, our only hope is for the n head to wake up safely. This is also the wish of all the nsmen of our Qilin n. Now, it''s all up to Leng ruoxue to help us realize it. " After a pause, Huo Yue continued.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Don''t worry, Xue ''er will do her best. We must have faith in her. " Uncle long encouraged.

    "Yes." Huo Yue nodded. It was confident in Leng ruoxue''s alchemy skills, but it could not help but be worried.

    However, with uncle Long''sfort, it felt much more at ease.

    "By the way, how did the Qilin n leader get injured?" Uncle long continued to ask.

    "Hmph! It''s all because of that B * tch, Rime!" Huo Yue said through gritted teeth. His eyes were still burning with raging mes, which were almost tangible.

    "The Qilin n chief who was injured by Wu Yan?" Uncle long was shocked. Could Wu Chen defeat the Qilin n leader at that time?

    "Yes, that B * tch is very despicable. She set a trap to capture The Little Prince of our Qilin n and even used The Little Prince to threaten him. However, the n leader was not threatened for the sake of the Qilin n. However, he was still worried about The Little Prince and was distracted. I really hate it! At that time, my strength was too low and I couldn''t help the patriarch at all. If it were now, we definitely wouldn''t let Wu Yan''s plot seed. " Huo Yue roared indignantly, and it was so angry that all the fur on its body stood up.

    This matter was the greatest humiliation to the Qilin n. From then on, the Qilin n began to cultivate and cultivate, no longer willing to care about the affairs of the world. Other than asionally showing their faces in the divine realm, most of the time, they were even more low-key than before.

    As a result of enduring hardships and trying to bite the bullet, the strength of the Qilin n was now much stronger than before. This was also the main reason why Leng ruoxue and the rest could see so many Hierarch Qilin.

    It could be said that the hatred between the country and the family caused the entire Qilin race to be United like never before. All the Qilin were working hard to cultivate and this result was naturally gratifying!

    Of course, there would asionally be one or two idiots in the Qilin race, but it did not affect the overall situation.

    "Don''t worry, you''ll definitely have the chance to take revenge," Uncle long patted his shoulder and said.

    "Yes." Huo Yue nodded heavily. At the moment, healing the n leader''s injuries was the most important thing for them. As long as the n leader woke up, they would be able to deal with the fog.

    Uncle long was well aware of the fire Yue''s thoughts. Hence, he did not take the opportunity to ask for an alliance with the fire Yue. He believed that the Qilin n would take the initiative to ask for an Alliance once Xue ''er had sessfully refined the reincarnation pill. The Qilin n had yet to reveal their intentions, so they must have been testing them.

    As such, he couldn''t say anything. Not only couldn''t they say it, but they also had to find a way to show their strength. Thus, using fog as an excuse was the best choice.

    After that, the two top beasts, who had amonnguage, began to talk about Rime without restraint. Of course, uncle long was the one who started it.

    Uncle long started from the many times that they had fought with the rime ice. He believed that fire Yue must have heard about these things. However, fire Yue certainly did not know as much as he did, as he had been there in person. Therefore, he exined it in great detail. He even described every step, including how angry the rime ice was, vividly and vividly. Fire Yue was very excited to hear it.

    In his joy, Huo Yue also took the initiative to talk about the battle between his n leader and rime ice ...

    Since he had amonnguage with uncle long, Huo Yue naturally did not feel that the days of waiting were so difficult.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue''s trial was in full swing.

    The amount of work required to refine the reincarnation pill was undoubtedly huge. To Leng ruoxue and the rest, this was definitely a challenge.

 Chapter 2755 Mother?(1)

    Even though the reincarnation pill required arge amount of herbs, it was fortunate that the amount was notrge. Even so, it would take a long time to melt all the herbs within the effective period. During Leng ruoxue and the others ''first trial, they had spent three days just to melt the herbs. In the end, their first trial had ended in failure.

    After their first failure, Leng ruoxue and the rest were not in a hurry to start the second trial. The four top-notch alchemists sat quietly in the corner of the room, pondering over every step of the previous pill refinement. In the end, they concluded that there should be a problem with the control of the fire.

    Although Leng ruoxue''s performance was already perfect, the reincarnation pill was different from ordinary healing pills. It had a high requirement on the control of the fire. It was also the first time Leng ruoxue hade into contact with such a tedious refining process, so it was understandable that she had made some mistakes. However, Shen nuo and the other two did not console Leng ruoxue. After all, in their hearts, the failure rate of an Alchemist was nothing. They also believed that Leng ruoxue''s ability to endure would not be so bad that she could not take it after just one failure.

    The truth proved that they understood Leng ruoxue very well. Leng ruoxue didn''t take this failure to heart. She was only worried about theck of herbs for the trial. Although the Qilin n had given her quite a few medicinal herbs, she couldn''t possibly waste them all, right? With this thought in mind, she became even more cautious in the following trials.

    After that, he continued to experiment a few more times, and all of them ended in failure. However, even though he did not manage to concoct the real reincarnation pill, he identally concocted some other nameless medicinal pill. After that, when Shen nuo and the other two top grade pill refiners tested and verified it, the medicinal pill that he failed to concoct also had healing effects. Although it could not bepared to the legendary reincarnation pill that could bring one back from the dead, it was still much better than the well-known top grade medicinal pill. With that, Leng ruoxue''s confidence was greatly boosted.

    The trial work continued.

    After an unknown period of time, when Leng ruoxue had once againpleted all the steps of refining the elixir and was patiently waiting for the elixir to bepleted, she suddenly felt a sense of panic for no reason. When she opened the elixir furnace, she was surprised to find a purple-gold elixir lying quietly in the middle of the huge elixir furnace.

    The purple-gold pill was extremely beautiful. It was the size of a baby''s fist and there was a faint glow on it. At this moment, a loud Thunder suddenly came from the sky, and the purple-gold pill became restless.

    "Xue ''er, quickly protect the pill. It''s the pill tribtion!" All of a sudden, Shen nuo shouted. Immediately after, the three of them quickly surrounded Leng ruoxue to protect her, wanting to help her block the purple-gold pill.

    But unexpectedly, the purple-gold pill did not hide under their protection. Instead, it flew into the air and broke through the window.

    At this time, in the sky outside, in addition to the rumbling of Thunder, a huge lightning bolt as thick as an arm also fell vertically and smashed on their courtyard wall, splitting it into two!

    This deafening sound naturally attracted the Qilin''s attention. For a moment, the Qilin n''s Qilin all scrambled to rush towards the direction of the lightning and thunder.

    When they arrived at Leng ruoxue''s courtyard and saw the scene above the courtyard, all of them widened their eyes in disbelief.

    Oh my God! What was the purple-gold object that was spinning in the air and creating a huge vortex? And what was this thunder and lightning?

    The Qilin race were all pill refining idiots, so they naturally didn''t know what the so-called pill tribtion was. In fact, they didn''t even recognize that the purple-gold object was a pill.

    The Qilins stared at the sky in a daze. When they saw the purple-gold object that was obviously trying to challenge the lightning, all of them were speechless. If it were them, they wouldn''t even dare to challenge the authority of nature. This nameless purple-gold object was really bold!

    At this moment, when he saw Leng ruoxue and the rest looking at the sky worriedly, Huo Yue quickly walked up to them and asked softly,""Miss Leng, what is that purple-gold object? What''s going on?"

    Wasn''t he refining the reincarnation pill? Why did they suddenly cause such a hugemotion?

    "You don''t recognize that purple-gold object?" Hearing Huo Yue''s question, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but ask.

    "Uh! I should know?" The fire Yue was a little dumbfounded. It really didn''t know him? What was this strange thing?<novelnext></novelnext>

    Looking at Huo Yue who was at a loss, Leng ruoxue sighed softly,""This should be the reincarnation pill that I refined. However, before I could confirm it, the pill tribtion appeared! But this guy shouldn''t be simple!"

    "Reincarnation ... Reincarnation pill?" The fire Yue stuttered. It had never thought that the reincarnation pill Leng ruoxue had concocted would be so terrifying. Could this pill really be eaten? Would there be any problems?

    Looking at Huo Yue''s worried expression, Leng ruoxue patted its head as if she was coaxing a puppy.""It''s too early to worry. Let''s wait for this little guy to pass the pill tribtion first! If you can''t pass the pill tribtion, the reincarnation pill you make will only turn to dust. "

    "Oh!" The fire Yue unconsciously responded. Obviously, it waspletely dumbfounded.

    At the same time, the lightning in the sky was even thicker than before. The sky above the Qilin n''s territory waspletely covered by dark clouds. The dark sky made people''s hearts heavy.

    In an instant! A bolt of lightning as thick as an arm descended from the sky. Unwilling to be outdone, the purple-gold pill met it ...

    After a long time, the lightning disappeared.

    The glow on the purple-gold pill''s body had also dimmed significantly. However, very quickly, the purple-gold pill began to repair itself, and the glow on its body became even more dazzling than before!

    If it hadn''t seen it with its own eyes, the fire Yue would never have believed the truth in front of it. But now, it had to admit that Leng ruoxue was right. This elixir was not simple!

    However, would such an extraordinary pill be willingly consumed by a human? Unfortunately, Huo Yue didn''t have time to think about it. The second lightning bolt struck down again. This time, it was at least half a circle thicker than the first one. Huo Yue couldn''t help but worry about the elixir that he had just refined.

    After all, it could be the reincarnation pill! The reincarnation pill was the hope of the Qilin n. Of course, it didn''t want anything to happen to it.

    After some thought, it was ready to help but was stopped by Leng ruoxue.

    "I have to go help it." Fire Yue said urgently.

    "Don''t worry, it can handle it on its own. If you help it, it will affect its spirituality. " Leng ruoxue reminded.

    "But what if it can''t make it through? Wouldn''t that be a waste of time?" Huo Yue was very worried.

    Leng ruoxue shook her head,"no matter what, this is something it should experience."

    From the way this purple-gold pill rejected the protection of Shen nuo and the others, Leng ruoxue knew that this little fellow was a very strong-headed one. Since that was the case, she naturally would not stop this little fellow from improving.

    After hearing what she said, although the fire Yue was still a little worried, it did not strongly want to help. However, it kept walking on the ground, revealing the tension in its heart.

 Chapter 2756 Mother?(2)

    As the power of the Thunderbolts increased, the pill tribtion that the purple-gold pill had to bear naturally became heavier and heavier. Its flickering state also made Huo Yue''s heart jump to his throat.

    It was too exciting and too shocking!

    After a long time.

    The glow of the lightning gradually faded, but the dark clouds had not dispersed. Leng ruoxue and the rest could not be sure if the pill tribtion had truly ended. Furthermore, from the state of the purple-gold pill, it seemed to be waiting for something.

    As expected. The moment Leng ruoxue and the rest had this thought, the sky changed color. Several bolts of lightning as thick as an arm descended at the same time, striking straight at the purple-gold pill. In an instant, the purple-gold pill was drowned in lightning!

    It''s finished! I''m finished! It was its reincarnation pill!

    Hmph ... Huo Yue felt that the reincarnation pill was going to die this time, because it was already a little difficult for the reincarnation pill to resist the Thunderbolts. This time, he was afraid that it would die!

    Huo Yue''s heart ached. He stared at the thunder and lightning with tears in his eyes. He suddenly hated them.

    Without them, the n leader might have already woken up! But now, there was no hope at all! Sob ... Why would a pill tribtion appear? It could not understand!

    The fire Yue, which was about to turn its gaze to Leng ruoxue for an inquiry, suddenly felt a strange aura. It turned its head abruptly and was surprised to find that the thunder and lightning that had not dispersed for a long time in the sky had disappeared without a trace. Instead, what reced the thunder and lightning was a golden pir of light. It looked a little like when the rules of heaven and earth descended. What was this?

    Then, it heard a cheerfulughtering from the light beam!

    When the light beam disappeared, a tender and clear child''s voice came to everyone''s ears."Hahaha! I''m born!"

    "¡­¡­"

    "You bastard!" Who was speaking?

    The Qilin n, led by Huo Yue, were all dumbfounded. They could not find the owner of the voice, so they all turned to look at Leng ruoxue in unison. Leng ruoxue did not know whether tough or cry.

    "Why are you all looking at me? Don''t tell me you think I''m the one talking!" Leng ruoxue smiled helplessly.

    "The one who spoke was definitely not you, but you should know." Huo Yue said with certainty.

    "Alright! I do know, it said so. " Leng ruoxue pointed her finger.

    Huo Yue followed Leng ruoxue''s finger and turned his head around. He realized that the purple-gold pill had floated behind him.

    Ugh! Could it be that Leng ruoxue was referring to it?

    No, this is impossible! How could a pill speak? Huo Yue would never believe it.

    However, at this moment, a voice suddenly sounded from behind Huo Yue,""Hehe! Big guy, I''m the one who spoke!"

    As the elixir spoke, Huo Yue couldn''t continue lying to himself. Then, he was so scared that his legs went soft and he directly copsed on the ground.

    Oh my God! These days, even medicinal pills could speak. Did this still want to live like a beast?

    With that thought in mind, Huo Yue ran out of Leng ruoxue''s courtyard as if he was being chased by an evil spirit.

    Its actions also confused the purple-gold pill.

    Floating to Leng ruoxue''s side, dan Yao shook his round body and asked Leng ruoxue,""Mom, what happened to it?" he asked.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Mom?

    Hearing this form of address, Leng ruoxue was once again shocked!

    Could he not call her that? Even though she had refined this pill herself, Leng ruoxue truly did not wish for this little fellow to call her ''mommy''!

    However, after hearing what the little guy said, Jiang Ning was quite interested.""Little guy, you call her mom, then what should you call us? Dad?"

    Jiang Ning''s words made Leng ruoxue speechless!

    "You bastard!" Wasn''t this taking advantage of him? Can you not be like this? Kiss!

    Leng ruoxue was very worried. Even if this pill wanted to call him ''father'', it wouldn''t be Jiangning''s turn, right? As for the newly born dan Yao, it was indeed very capable. Its small body leaned to the side and said with a slight disdain,""I don''t need a father. I only need a mother!"

    With that, it looked at Leng ruoxue obediently and said,"Mom, I''m good, right?"

    "Be good!" Leng ruoxue didn''t know what she could say. When the Qilin n members saw how happy and harmonious they were as a family, they were speechless and didn''t know what to say. However, uncle long and the others were quite calm, because Xue ''er''s miracles were too many to count. It didn''t seem strange that she had a child with medicinal pills. She wondered how the evil man would feel if he knew how many pills he had.

    They were suddenly looking forward to it.

    But now, this was obviously not as important as the identity of this medicinal pill.

    After confirming that the other party was indeed the reincarnation pill, Leng ruoxue and the rest were deeply worried.

    This little fellow had already developed intelligence and could even speak. Could it still be eaten?

    Even though Leng ruoxue had unintentionally refined an antidote pill that was quite spiritual in the past, that antidote pill could not speak due to its low grade. However, this little thing could! And he kept calling her mother.

    It was undeniable that Leng ruoxue''s heart had turned soft after hearing this child-like voice. Hence, she was also extremely conflicted. She already knew the importance of the reincarnation pill to the Qilin race, but this pill ...

    Everyone sat in the living room, sighing and discussing the fate of the reincarnation pill. The reincarnation pill seemed to know that the time to decide its fate hade, so it was unusually quiet. Seeing it like this, everyone couldn''t bear it.

    "Xue ''er, why don''t we make another reincarnation pill?" After thinking for a while, Jiang Ning came up with an idea.

    "I want to, but I''m afraid I don''t have enough herbs." Leng ruoxue said, feeling a little angry.

    "AI! What should he do then? Could it be that this little fellow is going to die right after it''s born?" Jiang Ning looked at the reincarnation pill with sympathy.

    The reincarnation pill was also rtively quiet.

    "Idiot! Idiot! Who said we''re for eating!" At that moment, an unfamiliar voice suddenly rang out in the living room.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest raised their heads subconsciously and saw another purple-gold pill floating in front of their eyes. That pill was almost exactly the same as the reincarnation pill beside them. However, it was much bigger and its color was darker. At this moment, the purple-gold pill was throbbing violently, showing the anger in its heart.

    When the purple-gold pill saw Leng ruoxue, it snorted coldly,"you''re father''s new disciple?"

    After asking this question, it circled around Leng ruoxue again, as if it was observing her.

    Leng ruoxue nodded her head, then graciously allowed the purple-gold pill to be evaluated. She could already tell that this pill was the one her master had refined. However, shouldn''t it be in the hands of the ripple witch? Why would he be here?

    The astonished Leng ruoxue didn''t even have the time to voice out the doubt in her heart when she heard the purple-gold pill say with a tone of disdain,""What an idiot! He doesn''t know that the reincarnation pill isn''t meant to be eaten!"

 Chapter 2757 Mother?(3)

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue''s face darkened. Wasn''t it normal that she didn''t know? It was likely that no one in the entire divine realm would know about this. Of course, this was with the exception of her master, who had already fallen.

    When uncle long and the others heard this, they couldn''t help but reveal shocked expressions. This was the first time he had heard that medicinal pills were not meant to be eaten. Then what was it for? y?

    "The pill recipe and experience that master left me did not have any records about the reincarnation pill. That''s why I''m not clear about the effects of the reincarnation pill." Taking a deep breath, Leng ruoxue told herself not to be calctive over a single pill before realizing her dream.

    "Like this? It seems that I have wronged you. " The purple-gold pill said after some thought.

    Seeing that the new purple-gold pill was willing to correct its mistakes, Leng ruoxue naturally did not hold it against it. However, she still asked out of curiosity,""Are you the reincarnation pill that my master refined? I heard that you''ve fallen into the hands of Wu Chen. Why have you suddenly appeared in the territory of the Qilin n?"

    "Of course I am! Hmph! What qualifications does Wu Chen have to obtain me? Although she caught me once, I managed to escape. I''ve been hiding since then. As for why I''m here, it''s because of this!" The purple-gold pill pointed at the reincarnation pill beside Leng ruoxue.

    "I didn''t expect that it was the reincarnation pill that I concocted that attracted you." Leng ruoxue asked in surprise.

    "Hmph! If I wasn''t afraid that you would hurt it, I wouldn''t have made this trip!" The purple-gold pill said proudly.

    "Uh! We don''t want to harm it, but the Qilin n''s patriarch can''t just leave it be!" Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    "Idiot! Didn''t I say that I was afraid you would use the wrong method?" The purple-gold pill roared.

    "Thank you, brother!" The reincarnation pill moved to the side of the purple-gold pill gratefully and rubbed against it affectionately.

    "You don''t have to thank me. Just follow me in the future, okay? Look at your strength, no wonder you were eaten by humans as an ordinary pill!" The purple-gold pill roared with a look of disappointment.

    The reincarnation pill, who had been shouted at, looked at the Big Brother beside him with a humble expression, as if he had found his backbone. However, it was afraid that its mother would not agree to it hanging out with its big brother. Hence, it looked at Leng ruoxue very carefully and asked,""Mom, can I be with brother?"

    "Sure!" Leng ruoxue nodded, then turned her gaze towards the purple-gold pill and asked,""You said that the reincarnation pill isn''t meant to be eaten. Can you tell me how to use it to save people?"

    "It''s very simple, you just need to ce us next to the injured! In this way, the spiritual energy we release will naturally heal the injuries of the injured. If the wounded ate us directly, it wouldn''t be saving our lives, but killing us! The spiritual energy in our bodies isn''t something that just anyone can handle. " The purple-gold pill replied honestly.

    Leng ruoxue gave it some thought and felt that it made sense. In itself, the number of medicinal herbs required to refine the reincarnation pill was extremelyrge. There were also countless natural treasures. The spiritual energy contained in such a pill was naturally huge! If someone could really swallow it, it would be strange if they didn''t burst!

    However, they were too concerned about it, so none of them had thought of this before! Now that the purple-gold pill had reminded them, they couldn''t help but feel some lingering fear. If something really happened to the Qilin race''s patriarch because he ate the reincarnation pill, it would be strange if the Qilin race didn''t treat them as their mortal enemies! More importantly, they couldn''t bear to see the reincarnation pill being eaten. Now that they knew the reincarnation pill didn''t need to be eaten and could save the Qilin n leader, they were naturally happy. This was a win-win situation!

    After settling a huge matter on her mind, Leng ruoxue personally took the reincarnation pill to look for the fire Yue.

    Previously, Huo Yue did not dare to believe the fact that the pill could speak and was quite shocked. Therefore, he did not rush them to ask about the reincarnation pill. However, now that she had the correct method to save the Qilin n leader, Leng ruoxue was naturally unwilling to waste any more time.

    She found a Qilin to lead the way and headed to Huo Yue''s residence. The moment she entered his room, Leng ruoxue noticed that he was sitting on a chair listlessly. She had no idea what he was thinking about.

    "You''re here!" Feeling the swaying figure in front of him, Huo Yue greeted him indifferently.

    Leng ruoxue nodded and found a seat.

    "I''ve brought the reincarnation pill," After a long while, Leng ruoxue saw that the other party had no intention of speaking, so she took the initiative to speak.

    "Can that pill be eaten? Will something happen to you?" Upon hearing this, Huo Yue finally reacted and asked with a frightened expression.

    "You can''t eat it!" Leng ruoxue told the truth, and Huo Yue revealed an expression of ''I knew it''.

    Wuu ... I knew it! That pill was a monster, it couldn''t be eaten at all!

    At the thought of this, Huo Yue even began to cry.

    Leng ruoxue was forced to swallow the words she wanted to say when she saw its state.

    She hadn''t finished, alright? How could this guy''s endurance be so weak?

    Leng ruoxue was speechless, but she kept her silence to save Huo Yue some face.

    Unfortunately, the purple-gold pill couldn''t bear to see Huo Yue''s dead look, so he shouted,""You bastard! Look at your current appearance, which part of you still looks like a Qilin? Pull yourself together! Don''t act like someone else owes you twenty to eighty thousand!"

    Leng ruoxue was speechless. This medicinal pill was also quite cowardly when it came to scolding people!

    On the other hand, the fire Yue waspletely dumbfounded. It stared at the purple-gold elixir for a long time, then nced at the simr elixir that was obediently floating beside Leng ruoxue. It suddenly reacted and roared,""Mother! Help me! It''s too scary!"

    It had been scolded by a single pill, so how could there be two reincarnation pills? And this one was obviously much fiercer than the other one!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Seeing that Huo Yue had actually cried for help, Leng ruoxue was also in a mess. She tried her best tofort Huo Yue,""Your Excellency fire Yue, please calm down. This is really damaging to your prestige as the acting n leader!"

    "Calm down? How am I supposed to calm down? I''ve lived for so long, but I''ve never been scolded by a medicinal pill before. This was truly too terrifying! How could such a thing happen?" Huo Yue was a little too agitated and roared.

    "Uh!" Hearing her words, Leng ruoxue didn''t know how tofort it.

    After that, Huo Yue asked again,"miss Leng, can you exin why there are two reincarnation pills?" Don''t tell me that you''re the one who refined these two. "

    "No, I only managed to make one." Leng ruoxue was very honest.

    "Then, it ..." Huo Yue was horrified. Could it be that there was really a ghost?

    "Idiot! I was made by my father!" The purple-gold pill roared.

    "Dad? Who''s your father?" Huo Yue asked in a silly way.

    "He''s my master. " Leng ruoxue informed him helplessly. She had wanted to say this just now, but she never had the chance.

    "Master Yu?" This time, Huo Yue was even more confused. That reincarnation pill should be in the hands of Wu Chen? In the past, Wu Yan had wanted to use it to exchange for her n''s submission. However, he was rejected by them. They knew very well that even if they managed to save their n leader with the reincarnation pill, their n leader wouldn''t be happy if he found out!

    "Yes, it was attracted by the reincarnation pill I made. That''s why you''re seeing two now." Leng ruoxue exined.

    "Shouldn''t it be in the hands of Wu Chen? Why are you running around?" Huo Yue asked with uncertainty.

    "You bastard! I''ll say it onest time, rime ice did catch me, but I escaped! So I''m free now. Please don''t put me together with that annoying woman, Wu Han. Otherwise, I''ll be angry! And if I''m angry, don''t even think about asking me to save your n head!" The purple-gold pill threatened.

    Upon hearing this, Huo Yue immediately perked up. He looked at the purple-gold elixir nervously and asked excitedly,""You ... You can save the n leader? But I thought you couldn''t eat it?"

    That was what Leng ruoxue had said just now, wasn''t it?

    "I can''t be eaten, but that doesn''t mean I can''t save people, understand?" The purple-gold pill asked indifferently.

    "I understand! I understand!" The fire Yue instantly resurrected on the spot as if it had been injected with chicken blood! At this time, all the fear and terror were gone, and only joy was left.

    After that, it left Leng ruoxue and the two reincarnation pills behind and scuttled out of the room. It flew around in the sky in excitement and would even howl from time to time.

    Looking at the seemingly crazy fire Yue, Leng ruoxue really wanted to say that she didn''t know it. In just one day, she had witnessed the many aspects of the fire Yue, which made her deeply conflicted.

    In the end, she came to an important conclusion. Huo Yue''s character could not be judged bymon sense.

    The fire Yue''s jumping up and down also attracted many Qilin toe and watch. Especially the elders of the Qilin n. They didn''t know why the acting n leader had suddenly gone crazy. After they caught Huo Yue and asked him what had happened, the entire Qilin n was in an uproar!

    Roars and the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground rang out in session.

    Upon seeing this, Leng ruoxue decisively chose to return to her room.

    The entire Qilin n had gone mad, and she didn''t want to be identally injured.

    After the incident.

    After the entire Qilin n had calmed down, Huo Yue suddenly realized that Leng ruoxue had left without him knowing!

    How could this be!

    Huo Yue brought the elders to Leng ruoxue''s residence. Without another word, he pulled Leng ruoxue along and left.

    Leng ruoxue, who was being pulled, used a lot of strength to pull her arm out of the other party''srge ws. She then looked at fire Guangdong helplessly and said,""Your Excellency fire Yue, if you have something to say, say it properly. Don''t touch me, okay? My small arms and legs can''t withstand your pulling. "

    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! Did I hurt you?" Huo Yue was apologetic when he heard that. Then, he said,""I was looking for you to save the n leader with the reincarnation pill! That''s why I''m a little anxious. "

    It was afraid that the reincarnation pill would not listen to itsmand. Otherwise, it would not have bothered Leng ruoxue.

    "I can understand. Let''s go now!" Leng ruoxue nodded.

 Chapter 2758 An Outrageous Request (1)

    She was well aware of the importance of the reincarnation pill to the Qilin n. Naturally, she would not me Huo Yue for being reckless. As soon as fire Yue heard this, it immediately put Leng ruoxue on its back. Then, it teleported away at lightning speed.

    Uncle long and the others, who had witnessed all this, could only sigh. This was because the old Qilin was really too restless. It had already waited for so many years. How could it be that it was only a few more days?

    Of course, it wasn''t that they didn''t understand the fire Yue''s eagerness. They just felt that the person in front of them was different from the fire Qilin they knew. When they first saw the fire Yue, they thought it was a very serious beast. Now, it hadpletely overturned the unattainable image of the Qilin in their hearts.

    AI! With a heavy sigh, everyone went back to what they were doing!

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue could only feel the wind whistling by her ears. The speed of the fire Yue was so fast that it brought about a gust of strong wind, causing Leng ruoxue to be unable to open her eyes. By the time she could open her eyes, she suddenly realized that they had arrived at their destination.

    At this moment, she couldn''t help but suspect that the Qilin had done it on purpose. However, when she saw Huo Yue looking at her apologetically, Leng ruoxue immediately dispelled this thought. Huo Yue was probably just too impatient.

    Then, he looked around.

    Leng ruoxue was surprised to find that they were surrounded by mountains. Their current location should be in a mountain stream that was even deeper than the Qilin n''s territory.

    "Where is this ce?" Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with question marks as she looked at the fire Yue. Actually, she had more or less guessed it, but she had yet to verify it with the fire Yue.

    "The chief is sleeping here." Huo Yue suddenly said with a sad face.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue could only Pat its head as if she was coaxing a little pet. This time, the fire Yue protested,""Detestable! Don''t touch me like you''re touching a dog, okay?"

    "Uh! I''m used to it!" Leng ruoxue smiled a little awkwardly, but there wasn''t much apology on her beautiful face.

    Huo Yue could only sigh helplessly when he saw this.

    Alright! It could only treat him as a human who loved beasts! However, it had lived for so long and was still treated like a small beast. This kind of thing was really quite novel to it.

    However, despite the novelty, the proper business was more important!

    After that, Huo Yue''s expression turned serious and he requested,""Pleasee with me to save the n leader."

    "You lead the way!" Leng ruoxue let out a soft sigh. Even though this Qilin wasn''t very reliable at times, at least it didn''t forget the proper business.

    The fire Yue nodded and used its ws to cast a few spells. Leng ruoxue watched as the mountain walls around her split in the middle and a huge cave appeared in front of her.

    Nodding at Leng ruoxue, Huo Yue walked in front and led the way. Leng ruoxue followed closely behind while observing her surroundings.

    The formation outside the cave must have been set up by Shui mo. Although it looked simple, there was a secret behind it. If they didn''t know the way to activate the formation, they would be in deep trouble. And in such an important ce, there definitely wouldn''t be many people who knew the magic art. Otherwise, the Qilin n leader wouldn''t be able to stop.

    Leng ruoxue''s thoughts ran wild as she followed Huo Yue into the dimly-lit cave. She did not know how long she had walked, but her eyes suddenly lit up. At this moment, she had been brought to a door that looked like a secret room by fire Yue.

    However, the temperature outside the secret chamber was unusually low, as if they were in an ice cer.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was only when Huo Yue opened the door in front of Leng ruoxue that she was sure that this was really an ice cer!

    It was a World of Ice and snow inside. It was a vast expanse of white everywhere. The temperature here could no longer be described as low.

    Leng ruoxue shuddered and couldn''t help but lean closer to Huo Yue''s furry and warm body to keep herself warm. Who knew that Huo Yue would just turn around and look at her indifferently. He then reminded her with a serious face,""Miss Leng, I''m a Kirin that already has a master. You can''t take advantage of me, do you understand?"

    Upon hearing this, Leng ruoxue was instantly flustered. She couldn''t help but kick Huo Yue''s butt and roar,""Who took advantage of you? If it wasn''t for the cold here, I wouldn''t havee near you!"

    Leng ruoxue was furious. No wonder Feng Ye was so stupid. It was because the upper beam was not straight, the lower beam was crooked! She had finally found the root of the problem today!

    When she first saw the fire Yue, how could she have thought that this guy was a normal Qilin? Oh my God! At this moment, Leng ruoxue was really regretful. From the way it reacted when it saw the two reincarnation pills, she should have known that fire Yue was an abnormal fellow. It was rare that the Qilin n had not been led too badly under its leadership. At least, there were still normal Qilin in the Qilin n!

    "Hehe! I''m just teasing you!" Seeing that Leng ruoxue seemed to be a little angry, Huo Yue smiled awkwardly and said.

    In fact, it just wanted to ease the tense atmosphere.

    Are you kidding me? Leng ruoxue was even angrier when she heard these three words. Did she look that funny? Or was she someone that anyone could tease?

    "Thest person who dared to tease me is now in the nineher prison!" Leng ruoxue put on a stern face and pretended to be serious.

    "Uh! I was just joking, you don''t have to curse me like this, do you?" Huo Yue was very worried. Was the nineherher prison a good ce to go?

    "I''m not joking. " Leng ruoxue''s words were unusually serious. She held back herughter and said,""You probably don''t know the identity of my man, do you?"

    "Uh! What is his identity?" Huo Yue was very cooperative and asked curiously.

    It had heard that Leng ruoxue had a fianc¨¦ by her side. However, Leng ruoxue shouldn''t have brought that person along with her to the Qilin n, right?

    "You know the Dark Lord of the nineherher prison, right?" Leng ruoxue said with a smile, but she couldn''t help but think to herself, so this is what it feels like to have a backer? Oh! Scaring a Kirin shouldn''t be a crime, right? Who asked this Kirin to tease her just now? now, of course, she had to get back at him. Who asked her to take revenge!

    "Your man is the master of The Dark World?" After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Huo Yue revealed a constipated expression and couldn''t help but ask.

    It was undeniable that Leng ruoxue''s answer had stunned it. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to believe Leng ruoxue''s words, but the truth was too shocking. One must know that the Mistress of the Dark World was the ruler of the nineherher prison while Leng ruoxue was in the God World. How did the two of them get together? was this possible?

    It was a little skeptical, but fire Yue, who thought that it did not show any suspicion on its face, could not possibly hide it from Leng ruoxue. Green vessel, the little secret agent, had already reported the Qilin''s thoughts to Leng ruoxue.

    However, Leng ruoxue did not get angry. Instead, she smiled and exined,""That''s right. Otherwise, do you think that I would still be unscathed despite the fact that fog has repeatedly found trouble with me?"

    Ugh! No wonder? At this moment, it was impossible for Huo Yue to have any more suspicions, because what Leng ruoxue said was the truth. If she didn''t have some powerful means of self-protection, she wouldn''t be alive and kicking now. She was afraid that the mist ripple would have dealt with her long ago.

 Chapter 2759 An Outrageous Request (2)

    "Hehe! I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t know that miss Leng had such a powerful backer, but if you want to be with the Mistress of the Dark World, I''m afraid it won''t be that easy, right?" The fire Yue was flexible. Although it was a little frightened at the beginning, it quickly calmed down and continued to inquire about information.

    However, Leng ruoxue naturally wouldn''t let it have its way. She didn''t expect this Qilin to be so gossipy, so she only said indifferently,""This has nothing to do with you, fire Guangdong. However, if there''s another chance, I''d be happy to take you on a tour of the nineherher prison this afternoon. What do you think?"

    Ugh! It didn''t want to go?

    Also, what did he mean by ''another chance''? Could they have been there?

    Seeing through Huo Yue''s thoughts, Leng ruoxue kindly answered,"Just as you thought, we''ve already been there."

    This time, it was fire Guangdong''s turn to be confused.

    F * ck! How did this girl know what it was thinking?

    After the fire Yue was done messing around, it started to feel horrified again. At this moment, it heard Leng ruoxue say with a smile,"Calm down, I can read minds!"

    What was Qing Jue''s was hers, so Leng ruoxue did not have any qualms when she said this. However, Huo Yue''s expression was extremely ugly.

    F * ck! The truth was actually like this! Was this still beastly?

    At this moment, Huo Yue wished he could just smash his head into the ice and kill himself! Of course, it was only thinking about it and had no intention of actually putting it into action. However, its ugly expression was enough to make Leng ruoxue smile.

    Leng ruoxue saw that she had dealt enough of a blow, so she kindly reminded,""Your Excellency fire Yue, are we still going to save the people?"

    "Save him! Hurry up and run!" When Huo Yue heard Leng ruoxue''s words, it suddenly reacted. He had almost dyed his official business. This was really too much.

    After that, it brought Leng ruoxue through theyers of ice and finally, they arrived at the center of the ice room. Then, it pointed at a huge block of ice with its huge ws and said,""The n leader is inside!"

    Inside?

    Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    Although the entire block of ice was white, it was not transparent. Therefore, if one observed from the outside, one would not be able to see the situation inside at all. There was no way to confirm whether the Qilin n''s patriarch was really here.

    Furthermore, this ice block was a little too big. Leng ruoxue truly felt that she, who was standing at the tip of the iceberg, was so small and unremarkable. In an instant, she felt a sense of inferiority.

    Huo Yue''s next words made Leng ruoxue confused again.

    Because Huo Yue said to her with a serious face,""Miss Leng, we have to get rid of this ice."

    "Open it? Hmm, you do it. " Leng ruoxue replied rudely. She did not even want to think about the meaning behind Huo Yue''s words. Her instincts told her that the other party wanted to use her as a Coolie.

    It had to be said that Leng ruoxue was right.

    Fire Yue''s intention was indeed to get Leng ruoxue to help him. Hence, when he saw Leng ruoxue asking him toe over calmly, fire Yue''s heart was in a deep dilemma. He said shamelessly,""Miss Leng, I can''t open this ice block by myself. You have to help me."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "How can I help? I can help you if you want to roast it with fire. " Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "Uh! You can''t use fire, you''ll hurt the chief. " Fire Yue hurriedly stopped her. If it was possible to use fire, it wouldn''t need to ask Leng ruoxue for help!

    "Then how do you want me to help you?" Leng ruoxue was speechless. Could it be that this fellow wanted her to help him break the ice?

    "n leader Huo Yue, look at my small body, and then look at yours. Do you really think I can help you?" Leng ruoxue asked after some thought.

    "It can be done! As long as you''re willing to. " Huo Yue suddenly said shyly.

    "Then tell me, how do you want me to help?" Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    "We just need to use our body temperature to slowly melt the ice!" Huo Yue told her the method, and Leng ruoxue''s face turned ck immediately!

    "You bastard!" What kind of method was this? The other party was the Qilin n''s n leader, not her n''s old ancestor. On what basis did she have to sacrifice herself? At this moment, Leng ruoxue waspletely certain that Huo Yue''s head had been kicked by the ball. Otherwise, why would it have such a strange thought?

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue seemed to be a little unhappy, Huo Yueughed awkwardly and added,""This is very easy. If we work together, it will be very fast, and we won''t hurt the patriarch''s body. Can you help me?"

    Help you, my ass! Leng ruoxue was so angry that she wanted to curse. Did this stinky Qilin really think that she was a Coolie? And that it would be faster if the two of them worked together? Why didn''t it look for the Qilin to work together? wouldn''t that be faster?

    With that thought in mind, Leng ruoxue simply said with a cold expression,""Your Excellency fire Guangdong, I''m only here to save your family head with the reincarnation pill. If you haven''t done the preparatory work well, don''t waste everyone''s time. Besides, I''m not so great that I''ll sacrifice myself for others. Of course, if you really want my help, I can only use fire!"

    After she finished speaking, Leng ruoxue even deliberately shed out her small me and prepared to burn the huge ice block. When Huo Yue saw this, he was so frightened that his heart was trembling. He quickly stopped her,""Miss Leng, your words are too serious. I''m not asking you to sacrifice yourself. I just want to use your body temperature to melt this block of ice. This won''t take much effort, really. I guarantee that you won''t be in any danger. Please don''t use fire! You''ll hurt the chief. "

    "Melt this ice? Rest for a few days? It won''t take much effort? There''s no danger?" Leng ruoxue repeated her question as her expression turned uglier by the second.

    However, Huo Yue did not feel that there was anything wrong with Leng ruoxue''s tone. Instead, he nodded vigorously and said,""Yes, yes. I promise there''s no danger. This is as easy as lifting a finger for you. How about it? can you help me?"

    "Help your sister!" Leng ruoxue finally couldn''t help but curse. After that, she was so angry that she kicked Huo Yue''s butt again. This time, she used more force and sent him flying. He crashed into a huge ice block.

    How detestable! This was really too despicable. Did he think she was a silly boy? No, it was the silly girl! Was she that easy to deceive?

    Leng ruoxue was enraged. The consequences would be severe!

    After kicking the fire Yue away, she did not even bother to look at it. She directly turned around and walked out of the ice room. Then, she left alone.

    Not long after she left, the fire Yue slowly slid down from the ice block that was stuck to it. As soon as it turned around, it immediately hugged the ice block behind it and cried,"n leader, did it hurt you? I didn''t do it on purpose. That woman was too rough ..."

    Huo Yue hugged the ice block andined endlessly. Leng ruoxue, who had left the ice room, searched for a long time like a headless fly before she finally found the way back to her residence.

    It was almost evening.

 Chapter 2760 An Outrageous Request (3)

    When uncle long and the others saw Leng ruoxue, they thought that she had alreadypleted her task and that the Qilin n leader had been rescued. Who knew that Leng ruoxue wouldn''t say a word after entering the living room? it was obvious that she wasn''t in a good mood.

    "Xue ''er, how''s the situation?" After a long time, master ning could no longer hold back his curiosity and asked.

    "No progress." Leng ruoxue was finally willing to talk to someone, and uncle long and the others were very pleased.

    However, what did it mean that there was no progress? Didn''t that fearsome reincarnation pill say that they had a way to save the Qilin n leader?

    Could it be ... That he had been injured for too long? Can''t be cured?

    Everyone''s imagination ran wild as they looked at Leng ruoxue in unison. Their faces were filled with question marks.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue was helpless and could only exin simply,""I didn''t see the Qilin n leader at all. I only saw a huge block of ice."

    "Uh! What was the meaning of this? Ice?" Uncle Long''s face was filled with even more questions.

    "The Qilin n leader was sealed in an ice block. Huo Yue asked me to help him get out, but I refused. So, I came back alone." Leng ruoxue said through gritted teeth.

    When everyone saw her resentful look, they knew in their hearts that something had happened.

    "Xue ''er, since Huo Yue asked you to help, you should help! It''s easy to melt ice with your me anyway. " Jiang Ning asked carefully.

    He was simply too curious, but Leng ruoxue had not been clear about what she was saying. He had no choice but to slowly probe and find out the truth that they wanted to know.

    Who knew that after Leng ruoxue heard his words, the expression on her face became even more conflicted. The resentment in her tone also deepened as she said,""If I could use fire to roast it, would I still need to be so angry that I came back?"

    "Uh! Then what will you use to save it?" After learning a bit more, the curiosity on everyone''s faces grew.

    "Body temperature!" Leng ruoxue gritted her teeth and spat out these two words.

    Body temperature? Everyone was horrified!

    No wonder Xue ''er was angry! Huo Yue''s request was really too much. Xue ''er was not a member of the Qilin n at all, and she had done them a favor, so how could the fire Yue be so insatiable?

    This was really ... Enough to make them speechless.

    "Xue ''er, isn''t the fire Yue angry that you came back like this?" Uncle long asked, thinking about Huo Yue''s reaction.

    "I don''t know. I kicked it away before I left. I guess it''s holding the ice and crying now!" Leng ruoxue guessed.

    She had to admit that she was right again!

    "Uh! Good job, but what should we do now? Are you leaving or staying?" Uncle long was conflicted.

    If he left, how would he deal with his rtionship with the Qilin n? However, if he didn''t leave, Xue ''er''s anger would obviously not subside for a while. AI! He was really in a difficult position!

    "Stay! I still want to see what Huo Yue is going to do next!" Leng ruoxue said very calmly. Although she was very angry with Huo Yue, she could tell the severity of the matter. Naturally, she wouldn''t leave so easily.

    Leng ruoxue''s words made uncle long and the others understand instantly. Xue ''er was not nning to give Huo Yue any face.

    And the truth was, not only did Leng ruoxue not give Huo Yue any face, she even despised Feng Ye who had been staying with them.

    Feng Ye, who had been chased out of their residence, was like a poor and helpless child. He guarded Leng ruoxue and the others outside the courtyard and wailed. Sob ... He felt so wronged! He wasn''t the one who started this, so why did he have to vent his anger on him?

    Although Leng ruoxue and the rest turned a blind eye to Feng Ye''s cries of pain, it still attracted the attention of many members of the Qilin n.

    Bingyun had alsoe.

    When she saw Feng Ye hugging a big tree outside the courtyard and sobbing without any care for his image, bingyun''s face darkened.

    What was this guy doing?

    "Feng Ye, enough? Don''t you think it''s embarrassing enough?" Seeing Feng Ye cry without end, bingyun angrily rebuked.

    However, Feng Ye clearly did not care about his reputation. Facing the crowd, he remained calm and replied fiercely,""I''ve been abandoned and chased out, so why can''t I cry? Don''t tell me that you''ve never secretly cried before? Back then, when you were heartbroken, you cried a lot too! What right do you have to despise me for being embarrassing? Besides, the person I lost was my own person, it''s none of your business!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You ..." Bing Yun trembled with anger at Feng Ye''s words. It''s fine if you embarrass yourself, but why bring up his past?

    Feeling that the surrounding nsmen seemed to be pointing at him, bingyun retreated and was toozy to care about Feng Ye''s matter. He just snorted coldly and turned to leave.

    After Bing Yun left, Feng Ye became even more unscrupulous, and no one could control him.

    After crying for a long time, the elders of the n who had been waiting for the good news of the fire Yue all arrived together.

    After rifying the situation, the elders were all depressed.

    So it was the acting n leader who did this? More importantly, why didn''t the guards report to them about Leng ruoxue''s return?

    The elders immediately had an emergency discussion and finally decided to meet Leng ruoxue personally.

    As for what they should say when they saw Leng ruoxue, they were not sure now. AI! He had to see how angry Leng ruoxue was, right? Right now, no matter who they offended, they would not dare to offend Leng ruoxue. After all, there was no one who couldmand the Samsara pill.

    However, the moment they thought of the reason why Leng ruoxue was angry, they could not help but secretly me the acting n head, who would asionally be silly.

    Wasn''t it just looking for trouble? You want me to help you melt the ice? Why would they help? This was originally the Qilin n''s matter. They should be very grateful that he was willing to help cure the n leader. They really should not have any additional requests!

    Too much! He was really too much! Many of the Qilin elders felt that the acting n head was acting a little out of line. Hence, the first thing they did after meeting Leng ruoxue was to apologize to her.

    However, Leng ruoxue was obviously still in a fit of anger. She asked indifferently,""Why are the elders apologizing to me? Has your Qilin n done anything to let me down?"

    "Uh! We''re here to apologize on behalf of the n leader for his reckless behavior. He really shouldn''t have such an excessive request of miss Leng. " The Qilin race''s Grand Elder spoke on behalf of the other elders.

    Unfortunately, Leng ruoxue did not ept the elders ''apologies and said,""This is not the elders" fault, so it''s not your turn to apologize!"

    When the elders heard this, they all knew that the other party was asking for the substitute n leader toe personally!

    "The acting n leader has not returned yet. When he returns, he will definitelye and apologize to miss Leng personally." The Qilin great elder quickly dered.

    "Actually, from the fire Yue''s point of view, it''s understandable for it to ask me to make a sacrifice. After all, in your hearts, your chief is the Supreme and irreceable one. But please remember, I''m not from the Qilin n, and it''s not my duty to save your chief. I''m only willing to refine the reincarnation pill for you because I see it as a hero. So, please don''t take my actions for granted. You don''t have the capital to do that!" After the great elder of the Qilin n had expressed his stance, Leng ruoxue did not show her usual courteousness to express her satisfaction. Instead, she reminded the great elder of the Qilin n with an angry expression.

    When the Qilin great elder heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he was also rather surprised. He had already lowered his voice, so why did the other party be even more unyielding? This was definitely not the Leng ruoxue he knew before!

    Or could it be that this was Leng ruoxue''s true face? The friendliness and gentleness that the other party had shown earlier was actually to give face to the Qilin race?

    After thinking about it this way, he suddenly recalled the rumors about Leng ruoxue in the outside world. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that Leng ruoxue might have given them too much face, to the point that they felt that Leng ruoxue did not live up to the rumors.

    Now that Leng ruoxue had revealed her domineering aura, the Qilin great elder was immediately rmed. It seemed like the rumors outside were true. Leng ruoxue truly couldn''t be provoked!

    Look, didn''t something happen? He was no longer as polite to the Qilin n as before.

    AI! This Ma Feng''s nest was obviously stabbed by the acting chief, but he probably couldn''t clean it up!

    After leaving Leng ruoxue and the rest''s residence resentfully, the elders did not dare to dy and went to look for Huo Yue.

    After they left, uncle long and the rest stared at Leng ruoxue without saying a word.

    "Uncle long, if you have anything to say, just say it!" Leng ruoxue said helplessly when she felt the puzzled gazes of uncle long and the others.

    "Xue ''er, you''re the one who asked me to say it!" Uncle long sighed and continued,""The Qilin race is different from the Dragon race, Phoenix race and white Tiger race. We can use more brutal means to deal with those three races, but to the Qilin race, shouldn''t we do the same thing as before?"

    Leng ruoxue understood what uncle long meant by ''like before'', but she didn''t want to be polite to the Qilin n anymore. At the same time, she also believed that not all Qilin were like Huo Yue, who thought that it was only right for them to do anything for their most respected n leader.

    Of course, if the entire Qilin race thought this way, then she could only say that she had misjudged the beast! However, the Qilin n''s head elder, who she had little contact with, was clearly a reasonable beast. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have speciallye to apologize to her.

    In addition, she had a hard time being polite in the Qilin n, so now she had to face these Qilin with her true appearance.

    She wanted to let these Qilins know that she was arrogant and proud! Her status wasn''t any lower than the Qilin Qilin of the four Supreme God kings. In fact, from a certain perspective, her status was even higher than them. She was being polite to them because she was giving them face. Now, she took back her face! He didn''t want to give it anymore! In case some Qilin didn''t understand!

 Chapter 2761 Havent You Seen A Handsome Guy Before?(1)

    With this thought in mind, Leng ruoxue calmly said to uncle long and the others,""Uncle long, have you ever thought about what kind of misconception we''ll give the Qilin n if we keep being polite to them?"

    "You''re saying that they might think that we need something from it?" Uncle long said after thinking carefully.

    "We should be standing on an equal basis when interacting with others. However, in the hearts of the Qilin n, our positions should not be equal. After all, they have long been deeply rooted in the divine realm while we are the new forces of the divine realm. Although we never thought that our status was lower than the Qilin race, if we continue to be polite to them, perhaps the Qilin will have such thoughts in their hearts. So, what we need to do now is to show our strength at the right time so that all the Qilin will face our existence. " Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    When the few people present heard Leng ruoxue''s words, they could not help but fall into deep thought. It had to be said that Xue ''er''s words were very reasonable. There was no problem with being polite to the Qilin n for a while. However, as time passed, more problems would arise. They wanted to have a long-term rtionship with the Qilin n. In this case, they had to stand on equal footing with the Qilin n in order to have a long-term and fair rtionship. Otherwise, problems would arise sooner orter. This was obviously not what they wanted to see.

    After some deep thought, uncle long and the others nodded in agreement with Leng ruoxue''s strategy. They weren''t easy to bully, so what if the Qilin race had many Hierarch experts? They had quite a few reverent-god level cultivators on their side! Furthermore, they still had Xue ''er''s unrivaled mes. They believed that no Qilin would be able to withstand Xue'' er''s mes!

    After making a quick decision, Leng ruoxue''s anger dissipated by half. Late at night, they all went back to their rooms to rest.

    At the same time, the elders of the Qilin n, led by the first elder of the Qilin n, also found the ice room.

    They entered the ice room and came to the ce where the n leader was sleeping. They saw Huo Yue holding a big ice block and crying so sadly that even the fur on his chin had turned into icicles.

    The Qilin great elder was speechless. He stepped forward and grabbed Huo Yue, then roared fiercely,""Dammit! What are you crying for? Do you know how much trouble you''ve caused?"

    "What about me? I''m being bullied, can''t I cry?" Huo Yue felt very wronged. The great elder had never shouted at him so fiercely before. Sob ... It was so sad!

    "You were bullied? By Leng ruoxue?" The Qilin great elder was exasperated. It was clearly the one who had angered that girl, alright? Now, he actually felt that he was being bullied! What kind of logic was this!

    The Qilin great elder felt like he was going crazy! How could this guy be so stupid at such a critical moment? What an intolerable mistake! If it hadn''t suddenly turned stupid, the n leader would have been rescued and woken up by now.

    At the thought of this, the Qilin great elder felt that the acting n leader in front of him was beyond saving.

    One had to know that most of the time, their acting n leader was quite normal. It was just that when it came to matters involving the n leader, the acting n leader would turn from normal to abnormal! If not, why would he have driven Leng ruoxue away in anger?

    But now, he was in big trouble! For a moment, the great elder of the Qilin n had a headache and didn''t know where to start!

    "Let''s go. Come with me to see Leng ruoxue. You have to apologize to her personally!" The first elder of the Qilin n did not want to waste his breath on fire Yue. He pulled fire Yue over and said straightforwardly.

    "I''m not going. Why should I apologize to her? I''m the victim here, okay?" The aggrieved expression on Huo Yue''s face became even more apparent.

    When the Qilin first elder heard this, he was so angry that he almost fainted!

    "You feel wronged? Why are you feeling wronged? You''ve already angered Leng ruoxue, yet you''re still acting like you''ve been wronged!" The first elder of the Qilin n was speechless. He red at Huo Yue with a look of disappointment. The other elders also stared at Huo Yue with an unsightly expression.<novelnext></novelnext>

    At this moment, Huo Yue finally noticed that something was wrong and asked carefully,""First elder, you''re saying that I''ve angered Leng ruoxue? I should be the one getting angry, right? I was kicked by her, and my butt still hurts!"

    "You deserve the pain in your butt! How could you let Leng ruoxue use her body heat to help you melt the ice that was surrounding the n leader? Did water get into your brain?" The Qilin great elder roared.

    "Uh! What''s the big deal! It''s just a matter of raising one''s hand. " Until now, the fire Yue still didn''t feel that its request was too much. It was still at a loss.

    "You''re really out of your mind! Leng ruoxue was a human! Do you understand, human?" The first elder of the Qilin n continued to roar.

    "I know!" Huo Yue nodded honestly.

    "If you know, why do you still want her to help? Do you want to kill her? Do you think she''ll be fine after a few days of rest with our strong bodies?" The more the Qilin great elder thought about it, the angrier he got. In the end, he simply pulled Huo Yue''s ear and shouted.

    "Uh! I didn''t think so much, I just thought that since she''s here, it''s only right for her to help. I really didn''t mean it!" After hearing what the Qilin great elder had to say, the fire Yue finally realized how stupid it had been. It had only thought about saving the n leader and hadpletely forgotten that Leng ruoxue was a human.

    However, would Leng ruoxue believe it if it said that it had forgotten? This was clearly a problem.

    Thinking of this, Huo Yue immediately said with a bitter face,""So that''s why she kicked me! I thought she suddenly went crazy!"

    "You''re the one who suddenly went crazy! You''re the one who''s crazy!" The first elder of the Qilin family was so angry that he started to punch and kick the fire Yue. However, the fire Yue, who knew that it was in the wrong, didn''t dare to fight back. It was only when the first elder was tired that he let it go.

    However, the great elder Qilin was tired from the beating. After he stopped, he gave the other elders a look. The next moment, all the elders swarmed forward and ruthlessly beat up the fire Yue.

    Huo Yue was the acting n leader and had great power. However, if it made a mistake, the elders, led by the first elder, had the right to teach it a lesson, but the fire Yue could only ept it. This was the rule set by the n leader before he fell asleep. It had always regarded the n leader''s words as an imperial edict, so it absolutely did not dare to vite it.

    By the time the elders had finished beating him up and stopped, Huo Yue''s entire body had been beaten blue and purple. His original majestic and mighty Qilin appearance could no longer be seen. The fur on his body was all stuck together, and he looked extremely embarrassed.

    However, after being beaten up, Huo Yue miraculously felt at ease! Because this meant that the elders would no longer be angry because of this, but the elders still didn''t have a good expression on their faces.

    Looking at the elders with hidden bitterness, Huo Yue asked carefully,""What do we do now? Is that little human girl really angry?"

    "If we weren''t angry, would we havee to you? You''vepletely angered her, do you know that?" The first elder of the Qilin n was so angry that he roared again.

    Fire Yue shuddered and said in a soft voice,""I didn''t say anything that was too much! Leng ruoxue sure is petty!"

 Chapter 2762 Havent You Seen A Handsome Guy Before?(2)

    It was very sad.

    Humans were really unfriendly and difficult to get along with.

    "What else do you want to say?" When he heard Huo Yue''s unapologetic words, the great elder of the Qilin n really wanted to kick him. At this moment, he could definitely empathize with her and knew how furious Leng ruoxue was!

    Then, without saying a word, he lifted Huo Yue''s neck and shouted,""Follow me and apologize to Leng ruoxue. If you can''t coax her, you''ll get it!"

    "Uh!" Upon hearing this, fire Yue waspletely worried. It felt that the great elder was too good at helping outsiders. After all, it was the acting patriarch of the Qilin n! How could he lower himself to apologize to humans? This was really damaging to the reputation of the Qilin n. Therefore, it was quite unhappy.

    However, the great elder of the Qilin n didn''t care so much. He had obviously seen through Huo Yue''s thoughts, so he only said indifferently,""Do you still want to cure the n leader?"

    "I want to!" Huo Yue said without hesitation.

    "Then why are you still talking? Why aren''t you following me to apologize to Leng ruoxue? of course, if you can control the two reincarnation pills, I have no objections if you don''t apologize. " The first elder of the Qilin n said calmly.

    "I''ll go!" Upon hearing this, fire Yue immediately became excited. Although it was a little embarrassing to apologize to a human, curing the n leader was obviously more important, so it couldn''t care about anything else.

    It was just an apology! What''s the big deal!

    Fire Yue had a good n. It thought that it would be forgiven as long as it apologized to Leng ruoxue. After all, it didn''t do it on purpose. It just didn''t think too much about it.

    However, when he really went and got the cold shoulder, the fire Yue suddenly realized that it would not be so easy to apologize.

    Wu...What should I do?

    After being refused entry for two consecutive days, Huo Yue waspletely dumbfounded.

    Things had obviously gone beyond its imagination. This feeling of being out of control made it feel quite unpleasant.

    The fire Yue Qilins sat in the meeting hall gloomily, and they could only stare helplessly.

    After an unknown period of time, an elder finally asked carefully,""Acting patriarch, first elder, what should we do about this? I didn''t expect that girl wouldn''t even want to see us now. Sigh! The one who provoked her was obviously the acting chief, why would he vent his anger on us?"

    The elder who spoke felt a little wronged. One had to know that he had been getting along well with uncle long and the others a few days ago. Who knew that after the acting n leader had angered Leng ruoxue, they were also not well-received.

    Previously, it was Feng Ye, and now it was their turn. The feeling of being neglected really made them ufortable. Moreover, this was the territory of the Qilin n, which made them even more depressed!

    When the fire Yue heard the elder''sint, it didn''t dare to defend itself, except for showing a resentful and wronged expression. It was because the elders now had a lot of opinions about it! Wuuu ...

    "If you can''t do it, then go and ask the ancestor toe out!" The Qilin great elder said after helplessly thinking for a long time. The ancestor he was referring to was Shui mo, who had a good rtionship with Leng ruoxue. However, ever since Shui mo found out that they had invited Leng ruoxue back with ulterior motives, Shui mo had started to despise them.

    They didn''t dare to see Shui mo, but the situation was critical and they had to ask for help from their ancestor.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After the decision was made, first elder Qi Lin dragged Huo Yue, who was too scared to go, and the other elders to Shui Mo''s ce.

    Miraculously, they were not rejected. However, after they were invited into the room, Shui mo nced at Huo Yue and the others without saying a word. Instantly, Huo Yue and the others felt their hearts pounding.

    "Old, old ancestor!" The fire Yue called out carefully. It was so nervous that it stuttered a little.

    "Are you people not visiting me for no reason?" Shui mo grinned and said.

    Even though he had not stepped out of the house for the past few days, he had heard about how the fire Yue had angered Leng ruoxue. However, he was very calm and did not rush out to plead with Leng ruoxue because he wanted to see what these little fellows from the Qilin n would do! As for when he would be able to save the n leader, he was not in a hurry.

    Even though he had not spent a long time with Leng ruoxue, he was clear that this littless was a loyal person. Since she had already refined the reincarnation pill, she would naturally not leave her in the lurch. However, the duration could be long or short. Everything would depend on the Qilin race''s decision.

    After thinking this through, Shui mo naturally wanted to see how fire Yue and the others would perform. But now, he was obviously not satisfied with their performance.

    "Old ancestor, I''ve offended Leng ruoxue by ident. Please help me!" Seeing that his ancestor seemed to know everything, Huo Yue didn''t feel that it was difficult to say what he wanted to say.

    "How do you want me to help you?" Shui Mo''s smile remained calm.

    "Old ancestor, please help me plead with Leng ruoxue. n leader can''t not save me!" Huo Yue sobbed.

    "That littless Leng ruoxue, did she say that she won''t save n head?" Shui mo couldn''t help asking.

    "Uh! She didn ''t, but she didn''t say anything about saving her. " Huo Yue exined.

    "You didn''t say you''ll save her, but that doesn''t mean you won''t save her, you know? They''re clearly looking at your performance now! So, I can''t help you with this. " Shui mo refused.

    If he really helped to plead for her, that little girl might be even angrier! He didn''t want Leng ruoxue to think that he was using their friendship as a bargaining chip. In reality, he had always thought that he and Leng ruoxue were old friends, especially when their research on formations was so in tune. Hence, he really didn''t want his rtionship with Leng ruoxue to be mixed with other things.

    More importantly, it was indeed Huo Yue''s fault. With that little girl''s vengeful character, she would not forgive Huo Yue so easily. As for Huo Yue, she would be depressed in the future.

    Shui mo nced at Huo Yue with sympathy and said indifferently,""If you want to be forgiven, show some sincerity. Leng ruoxue, that little girl, is definitely not an unreasonable person. Do you understand what I mean?"

    "I, I understand!" Huo Yue wanted to cry but had no tears. In fact, it did not think that Leng ruoxue was reasonable at all. Instead, it had deeply experienced how difficult it was to deal with Leng ruoxue. It was just a small matter! They were tormented like this!

    "AI! Good luck!" Shui mo looked at the fire Yue and knew that it didn''t realize its mistake. Therefore, he didn''t bother to say anything else.

    With a wave of his hand, Huo Yue and the others in the room were swept out of the room by the wind from his palm.

    Huo Yue and the others who had been kicked out of the house fell to the empty ground in the courtyard. Each of them looked a little depressed, but they soon calmed down. This was the old ancestor''s usual method! Especially when the old ancestor was getting impatient.

    With heavy depression, Huo Yue and the others returned to the meeting hall listlessly.

 Chapter 2763 Havent You Seen A Handsome Guy Before?(3)

    After further discussion, they finally came up with a detailed n and decided to take down Leng ruoxue and the others one by one. However, the difficulty now was that the people in the courtyard did not even step out of the house and refused to see them. If they forced their way in, they were afraid that they would offend the people in the courtyard even more.

    AI! What should he do?

    After thinking for a long time, everyone decided to wait for the rabbit!

    Their actions had naturally been reported in detail to Leng ruoxue and the others by the two reincarnation pills who were responsible for passing on the message.

    After knowing the other party''s n, Leng ruoxue was very calm. On the other hand, uncle long and the others were rather depressed. The other party had angered Xue ''er, so there was no point in guarding them, right? It was impossible for them to help an outsider. After all, they and Xue ''er were in the same country!

    This time, they didn''t want to leave their residence even more.

    The reincarnation pill seemed to have read their minds, so it became even more responsible for guarding the ce.

    Mang Tian, the elder who was in charge of monitoring Leng ruoxue and the others, looked at the two reincarnation pills that were swaying randomly not far away from him. He really wanted to rush forward and snatch them away. However, none of the elders dared to do so because they knew that it was useless even if they obtained the two reincarnation pills. The other party did not even care about them!

    This fact also made the elders very worried.

    A weekter.

    Shui mo, who had been paying attention to them, felt a headache when he saw that the elders had made no progress. How could these guys be so useless? He couldn''t even handle a little human girl?

    In the end, Shui mo decided to do it himself.

    Of course, he wasn''t trying to persuade Huo Yue. He just wanted to see if Leng ruoxue had disappeared as well.

    The facts had proven that Leng ruoxue was still giving him face and did not reject him at the door.

    After being released by the two reincarnation pills, Shui mo couldn''t help but stare at them for a long time.

    At this moment, he heard a slightly darker reincarnation elixir fire roar,""What are you looking at? Have you never seen a handsome guy before?"

    Shui mo was speechless.

    It wasn''t that she had never seen a handsome guy before, but she had never seen a pill that called itself a handsome guy! At this moment, he suddenly understood Huo Yue and the others ''love and hate for the two reincarnation pills.

    Then, he collected his thoughts and calmly walked to the living room.

    The elder who was guarding outside the courtyard saw that the old Grand Madame had made a move, and his heart that had been in his throat finally rxed.

    After Shui mo entered the living room, he greeted uncle long and the others before looking at Leng ruoxue and said with a smile,""Little girl, it''s really hard to get in here!"

    "Senior Shui mo, are you ming me for rejecting you in the territory of the Qilin race?" Leng ruoxueughed as well and replied with a fiery tone.

    Ugh! What a big temper! Hearing this, Shui mo smiled bitterly in his heart helplessly. He still smiled and said,""Little girl, that''s not what I meant. Huo Yue provoked you, so you don''t have to vent your anger on me, right? I don''t think I''ve offended you!"

    "That''s why I didn''t reject senior Shui mo!" Leng ruoxue replied with a faint smile.

    "But you''ve rejected many elders. They shouldn''t have provoked you, right?" Shui mo couldn''t help but ask.

    "Yes, but they''re obviously on fire Yue''s side. They''re all trying to plead for him. So, they can only be treated the same way as fire Yue." Leng ruoxue said matter-of-factly.

    "Then, aren''t you afraid that I''m here to plead for that idiot Huo Yue by letting me in?" Shui mo asked with a smile.

    "You won ''t. If you wanted to plead for it, you would havee a long time ago. You wouldn''t have waited until now." Leng ruoxue said.

    "Hahaha! You know me well! However, I still want you to give me some face. You can just fix the fire Yue, but can you be magnanimous and let the other elders enter and leave freely? This way, you can also observe their performance, right?" Shui mo suggested.

    "You''re right. " Leng ruoxue nodded, giving Shui mo face. In fact, she didn''t intend to make things difficult for the elders for too long. She just wanted them to show their attitude. Now that Shui mo had said so, she had no reason to be unreasonable!

    Shui mo was naturally happy to see Leng ruoxue giving him so much face. He then dragged Leng ruoxue to an empty room to study the array.

    When the elders who had been granted permission to not be stopped heard this news, it was as if they had been granted a general pardon. Their hearts were filled with excitement!

    Then, the elders split up and went to find uncle long and the others who thought they had a good rtionship with each other. Uncle long naturally did not refuse them, but no matter what the elders said, uncle long and the others would not relent and plead for Huo Yue.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After that, when the elders heard that Leng ruoxue had been dragged away by the old ancestor to study formations, they were even more depressed.

    Old ancestor! Why are you studying formations now? Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten that curing the n leader is our top priority right now?

    It was obvious that they did not understand Shui Mo''s thoughts, let alone Leng ruoxue. Leng ruoxue and Shui mo, who had been hiding in their room, seemed to have forgotten everything. This research had taken up a month.

    Leng ruoxue and Shui mo only walked out of the room when uncle long and the others were getting impatient.

    Seeing the joy on Shui Mo''s face, uncle long and the others knew that Shui Mo''s suspicion must have been resolved. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be smiling so happily. However, his juniors were obviously ready to jump up and down.

    After Shui mo left, Leng ruoxue asked uncle long curiously,""How''s the Qilin n''s performance recently?"

    "They''re so good. They''ll listen to any of our requests, including the rude requests we make things difficult for them." Uncle long couldn''t help but nod in satisfaction when he thought of the treatment he received this month.

    "Yes, yes." Jiang Ning also nodded his head vigorously. Then, he said with a serious expression,"However, they have also tried their best to hook up with our two reincarnation pills. The funny thing is, those two little guys simply ignored those people!"

    Jiang Ning couldn''t help but smile when he said this. One of the reincarnation pills was refined by Xue ''er for the Qilin race. All the ingredients were provided by the Qilin race. The Qilin race even had to pay Xue'' er for it. However, the reincarnation pill that they had refined with great difficulty had its own consciousness. It wasn''t under the control of the Qilin race at all. They had definitely suffered a double loss! Was there anyone in this world more miserable than them?

    When he thought of this, he wanted to light a row of candles for the Qilin race. They were really too pitiful, weren''t they?

    After Leng ruoxue heard the report, she nodded in satisfaction.""It''s about time, you can let them go. When theye to find you again, you can just go with the flow. "

    Everyone agreed. If they continued, it wouldn''t just be to show their toughness, but to attract hatred. So, it was most important to stop while they were ahead.

    Just like that, the hard work of the elders of the Qilin n for a month finally paid off. Of course, at least that was what they thought.

    When they found out that uncle long and the rest had pleaded for mercy on behalf of the n leader after Leng ruoxue had finished studying the array, the elders were so touched that they were about to cry.

    Then, the elders apanied Huo Yue to apologize to Leng ruoxue sincerely. Leng ruoxue forgave Huo Yue happily, but of course, a beating was inevitable.

    But from now on, everyone could have fun together again.

    After everyone was happy, the great elder of the Qilin n carefully suggested that Leng ruoxue could bring the reincarnation pills to help the n leader heal as soon as possible.

    After hearing this, Leng ruoxue only nced at the fire Yue indifferently and did not say anything. Seeing this, the Qilin great elder immediately dered,""Don''t worry, miss Leng. We''ll finish the preliminary work as soon as possible. I''lle to invite you personally."

    "En, then I''ll be waiting for you, great elder." Leng ruoxue nodded. Anyway, it was fine as long as she didn''t use her body temperature to help. Otherwise, she would definitely remember that unpleasant experience and beat Huo Yue up again!

    As if he could read Leng ruoxue''s mind, Huo Yue could not help but shiver. He then quickly lowered his head.

    After obtaining Leng ruoxue''s promise, the Qilin elder tactfully dragged Huo Yue along and left with the rest. If they continued to stay here, the consequences would be unimaginable if their acting n head, who was always so silly, identally offended Leng ruoxue.

    Three dayster.

    The great elder of the Qilin n, who had prepared everything, came to invite Leng ruoxue personally.

    After bringing Leng ruoxue back to the ice room, the ice that Leng ruoxue had seen previously had disappeared. All she could see was a huge ice bed. On the bed was an ice blue Qilin that was asrge as a mountain.

    He looked a little familiar.

    However, the Qilin''s original form looked simr, only their colors were different. Hence, Leng ruoxue assumed that she had seen a Qilin with a different attribute and didn''t think much about it. But this was the patriarch of the Qilin race?

    Leng ruoxue looked at the great elder of the Qilin n with a heart full of questions.

    The first elder of the Qilin n nodded with a worried expression."This is our n leader. Tens of thousands of years ago, he was seriously injured and has been in aa since."

    With that, the great elder of the Qilin n bowed deeply towards Leng ruoxue and said seriously,""Young miss Leng, our Qilin n will never forget the great kindness you have shown us. Please forgive me if I''ve been disrespectful to you before. "

    "Great elder, you''re being too serious. Although the fire Yue seemed to have changed into a different person after that, I''m afraid that I would have left the Qilin n long ago if I had really been calctive with it. So please believe me, I also want to save your n leader. However, you seem to have thanked the wrong person for curing your n leader!" Leng ruoxue teased with a smile after hearing first elder''s words.

    "Hehe! I have to thank you for these two reincarnation pills, but miss Leng, we have to thank you even more. If it wasn''t for you, no one would be able to refine reincarnation pills now. Therefore, in the end, you are the greatest benefactor of our Qilin n. " The first elder of the Qilin n nced gratefully at the two purplish-gold reincarnation pills that were revolving around Leng ruoxue.

 Chapter 2764 Im Not Made Of Paper (1)

    Other than being truly grateful to Leng ruoxue for refining the reincarnation pill, the first elder of the Qilin n also wanted to tter her. Who asked her to be an amazing Alchemist in their hearts? While he was sucking up to her, he was also paying attention to the reaction of the two reincarnation pills. When he saw that the two of them did not protest and were even leisurely circling around Leng ruoxue, his heart was set. He started to use pleasant words as if they were free of charge.

    It was only when Leng ruoxue could no longer bear to listen to thesepliments and changed the topic at the right time that the Qilin great elder gave up with an embarrassed look.

    After that, Leng ruoxue greeted the two reincarnation pills. Then, as per the request of the reincarnation pills, she left the ice room with the first elder.

    At first, the Qilin great elder didn''t want to leave. He was very curious about how the reincarnation pill would cure the n leader. Unfortunately, the two reincarnation pills seemed to go on strike in the presence of outsiders, so the great elder had no choice but to obediently leave.

    As soon as they left, the two reincarnation pills began to work ...

    If Leng ruoxue was here, she would have noticed the changes in the reincarnation pill. The two reincarnation pills began to spin at high speed, like two streams of light dancing around the huge ice-blue Qilin, and Starlight fell on the ice-blue Qilin.

    As soon as the Starlight touched the Qilin''s body, it immediately disappeared into it as if it had never been there. Soon, the room returned to its usual calm.

    Then, the same situation repeated itself ...

    Three dayster.

    When Leng ruoxue returned to the ice room, she realized that first elder and the other Qilin who had not returned with her were still dutifully guarding the ice room. The moment they saw her, they immediately surrounded her and looked at her with a face full of resentment.

    The Qilin Grand Elder couldn''t help but ask on behalf of the other Qilin,""Youngdy Leng, it''s already been three days. Why hasn''t the n leader recovered yet?"

    "Great elder, I think the Qilin n''s patriarch''s injuries are too serious, so he needs more time. You don''t have to worry too much. Since the reincarnation pill refined by my master said that it can cure your patriarch, you should believe it. Otherwise, if it knows, it will be unhappy." Leng ruoxue consoled.

    In fact, her words were already very subtle. If it were someone else, she might have said it directly. What was the rush? You guys don''t have any other way anyway, so you can only try it as ast resort. But now that she was facing so many worried and conflicted Qilin race elders, she could only tactfully express her thoughts.

    However, the Qilin great elder also understood her meaning.

    Therefore, the first elder quickly appeased the other Qilin elders, and everyone waited patiently.

    Who knew that this wait wouldst for a month.

    In this one month, the elders of the Qilin n had wanted to ask Leng ruoxue for help to go in and take a look countless times. However, they were all suppressed by the great elder. Since the Qilin n leader''s injuries had yet to be treated, Leng ruoxue and the rest could not leave immediately. They could only stay in the Qilin n.

    In the days that followed, Leng ruoxue did not waste any time. It just so happened that first elder and the rest were here, so she dragged them along to refine pills and weapons. But in this way, uncle long and master ning were even more bored.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Even though the two of them were not willing to stay here for long and Xue ''er had told them to return first and return after the Qilin n leader had recovered, they would not let Xue'' er and the other alchemists and weapon refiners stay in The Tiger''s Den. If the Qilin n leader''s injuries were not fully recovered and the Qilin n became angry out of embarrassment and used Xue ''er and the others as punching bags, it would be bad! Therefore, the two of them had a private discussion! I can''t leave now!

    But if they didn''t leave, the two of them would be very bored. In addition, the Qilin elders, who they had a good rtionship with, were all guarding the Qilin tribe leader. The two of them had nothing to do and could only sit in the living room and stare at each other.

    "AI! It''s so boring!" In the living room, uncle long had sighed countless times.

    "Uncle long! I''m bored too, so can you stop saying these words all the time? you''re making me very annoyed!" Master ning said helplessly. Xue ''er was temporarily in seclusion to refine pills and weapons, but those cute little beasts were also moring to go into seclusion, making him even more bored. Now, other than uncle long, this rotten old man, he couldn''t even find anyone to talk to.

    "You think I''m not annoyed? Come, let''s have a fight! I haven''t fought in a long time, my hands are itching!" Uncle long suggested. Then he stood up and dragged master ning to find a ce to fight.

    Master ning didn''t refuse, and the two walked out together. However, after walking around the territory of the Qilin n several times, they didn''t find a suitable ce to fight. They didn''t dare to start a fight around the territory of the Qilin n. Otherwise, the Qilin n might think that they were provoking them.

    However, the two''s actions were like headless flies, which also attracted the curious gazes of many Qilin guards! One of the Qilins asked out of curiosity. When he learned that the two of them wanted to fight, his eyes suddenly lit up.

    "You want to fight? I''ll apany you!" The Kirin''s eyes glowed green, as if it had found a new toy.

    Looking at it andparing the height difference between the two sides, uncle long was silent.

    This Qilin guard was currently in its original form. It was much taller than them, and its leg was as thick as their waists. He wanted to fight with them? More importantly, although the Qilin was only a guard, its strength was also at the reverent-god level. In its original form, the Qilin was absolutely invincible, so neither of them wanted to ept its challenge.

    However, this Qilin race guard was obviously a stubborn and one-track minded fellow. He only knew that the two people in front of him wanted to fight, but he didn''t even think about whether they wanted to fight him or not. Therefore, it enthusiastically grabbed uncle long and master ning with its two huge ws and threw them on its back, then disappeared at the gate of the Qilin n as fast as lightning.

    In addition, it was a wind attribute Qilin, so its speed was extremely fast. By the time uncle long and master ning realized that they had been kidnapped, they had already been taken to a rtively strange ce.

    Where was this ce?

    Barren mountain? The wilderness?

    Uncle long and master ning looked at each other in silence, wondering why the Qilin had brought them to this ce where even birds didn''t want to poop.

    At this moment, they were surrounded by a series of small mountains. Those small mountains were only a little higher than the Qilin in front of them. Not a single de of grass grew on the mountains, and it was very deste. The ce they were standing on was rtively t, so much so that the two of them deeply wondered what kind of ce they were.

    As if he had seen through their doubts, a certain Kirin, who was full of interest, exined to the two of them excitedly,""This ce is not bad, right? This is a ce where we like-minded Qilin sparring. It''s just that they''ve been too busy recently, so we haven''t sparred for a long time. It''s good that you have this idea today, so I''ll y with you!"

 Chapter 2765 Im Not Made Of Paper (2)

    "..." But we don''t want to y with you!

    Uncle long and master ning looked troubled. They could tell that this was a Qilin that was crazy for fighting, and it was fast, so they knew that they wouldn''t be able to gain any advantage if they fought it.

    More importantly, uncle long and master ning didn''t want to have a serious fight. They were just bored. But now with this Qilin, they had to be serious.

    AI! He was so conflicted.

    Just do your best! They were also afraid that this Qilin would pester them endlessly. If they didn''t use their full strength and lost, they would lose face again.

    What should he do now? Uncle long and master ning suddenly felt like they were riding a Tiger and couldn''t stop.

    However, the two of them were too embarrassed to refuse the Kirin''s extremely hot eyes. Otherwise, this Kirin who was too excited would probably get angry.

    Without any other choice, the two of them shamelessly asked Leng ruoxue for help.

    Leng ruoxue, who was refining pills with Shen nuo and the rest, was shocked when she received the call for help from uncle long and master ning. When she heard the two of them calling for help, Leng ruoxue had no patience to listen to anything else and went to find Feng Ye in a hurry.

    At this moment, Feng Ye was being recruited by Bing Yun. Seeing that Leng ruoxue hade to look for him, the listless him immediately became excited as if he had been injected with chicken blood!

    "You bastard!" Recently, the elders had all been guarding the n leader. There were many things in the n that no one had handled. Bingyun, that shameless thing, treated him like a silly boy and ordered him around. He even used the n to threaten him, causing him to be able to work hard withoutint. As for this pitiful child, he had long been hoping that someone would save him from his misery. Hence, when he saw Leng ruoxue now, he felt closer to her than he would to his family.

    Leng ruoxue didn''t say anything else. She pulled Feng Ye aside and said,""Hurry up and follow me!" He directly dragged Feng Ye away in front of bingyun.

    Bing Yun saw this and wanted to stop them, but the two of them had disappeared. Feng Ye''s infuriating words rang in her ears,""I''ll go with you, even if we have to go to the ends of the earth!"

    ICE''s mouth twitched as she tried her best to forget this sentence and did what she should do.

    Even though Leng ruoxue was shocked by his words, she did not have the time to argue with Feng Ye. She dragged him to the meeting ce with first elder and the rest and ordered Feng Ye to bring them to uncle long and Godfather.

    "Where?" Feng Ye was stunned.

    "I don''t know!" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes innocently and did not ask.

    Feng Ye was dumbfounded.

    First elder and the rest were also dumbfounded. Xue ''er''s words were too innocent and too cute!

    °¡°¡°¡°¡°¡! I can''t stand it! How could she be so cute?

    After recovering from their shock, first elder and the rest looked at Leng ruoxue with sparkling eyes. Even Feng Ye felt that Leng ruoxue''s little appearance was very cute.

    Feng Ye, who was overflowing with love, consoled Leng ruoxue with a look of sympathy and worry,""It doesn''t matter if you don''t know. You can ask me now. As long as you can tell me the general situation, I can find all the ces within a hundred miles of the Qilin n!"

    "I''ll ask now!" Leng ruoxueughed awkwardly, then sent a voice transmission to uncle long and her Godfather.

    In reality, after the two of them had called for ''Xue'' er to save them '', they were cut off by the anxious Leng ruoxue. At that time, the two of them were extremely depressed! Sob ... Xue ''er doesn''t care about them anymore!

    This fact was too hurtful!

    Just as the two of them were about to cry silently in their hearts, Xue ''er''s voice transmission came. This time, it was to ask for their address. Instantly, the two of them were revived on the spot with full health! They knew it! How could Xue ''er not care about them!

    But ... Where was this ce?

    They did not know either! They looked at each other hesitantly and turned around to try to get the guards to talk, but a certain Qilin couldn''t give them a reason for this ce. He only said that this was a ce where many Qilin often came to y.<novelnext></novelnext>

    A ce that you oftene to y? No name?

    When the two of them told Leng ruoxue their answer, Leng ruoxue was conflicted.

    "Take us to the ce you hang out often," she said to Feng Xun after that."

    "¡­¡­"

    Feng Xun was silent for a moment, then said cautiously,""Are you sure you want to go?"

    "Of course, hurry up. Saving people is like putting out a fire. If uncle long and Godfather lose a single hair, I won''t let you off!" Leng ruoxue threatened. Did she look like she was joking?

    "What does this have to do with me?" Feng Ye said with an aggrieved expression.

    "You''re dilly-dallying. You''re dying my time to save them!" Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    These words made Feng Ye deeply depressed.

    After that, he obediently returned to his original form and greeted Leng ruoxue and the rest,""Quickly sit on it! Don''t waste any more time. "

    He was really scared of this unreasonable woman! Wuwu ... Bad guy! They were all a bunch of bad guys! You only know how to bully the honest Qilin! Feng Ye truly felt that his current status was very low. It seemed that all of this had only started when he met Leng ruoxue, right?

    "Hehe, I''ve never ridden a Qilin before!" At this time, first elder said with a smile. These words made Feng Ye even more depressed.

    What kind of people were these! If not for Leng ruoxue''s threat, would he have allowed these humans to sit on his back? He nced at Leng ruoxue with hidden bitterness. Feng Ye''s face was red as he said,''I did it all for you!''

    Leng ruoxue ignored Feng Ye''s pitiful expression and gave him a kick in the butt, indicating for him to leave quickly.

    Feng Ye resigned himself to his fate and ran out ...

    Soon, they arrived at their destination.

    "This is the ce!" Feng Ye said honestly, a hint of shyness on his face.

    When Leng ruoxue saw the ce, she immediately jumped down from Feng Ye''s back. She looked up at her surroundings and was immediately speechless.

    What was this ce?

    What was the situation with the pairs of Qilins hugging each other?

    "Is this the ce you guys often y?" Leng ruoxue asked uncertainly. Her instinct told her that the ce uncle long mentioned was definitely not the same ce that Feng Ye had brought them to.

    "Yup! Ever since we came of age, we''ve beening here often for dates!" Feng Ye said, a little embarrassed. He even lowered his head shyly.

    A ce to date the opposite sex! Leng ruoxue and the rest were confused!

    "Other than this ce, are there any other ces you go often?" Leng ruoxue could not help but ask. Uncle long and Godfather would nevere here! She dared to guarantee it!

    "No more!" Feng Ye said honestly. Then, he couldn''t help but ask,"Xue ''er, what happened! Tell me, I''ll help you analyze it!"

    "You know how to analyze?" Leng ruoxue asked in surprise. It was not that she looked down on Feng Ye, but the impression he gave her had always been a little stupid. Could he really analyze anything?

 Chapter 2766 Im Not Made Of Paper (3)

    "Of course I can. I''m one of the most intelligent Qilins in the Qilin n." Feng Ye said proudly.

    After hearing this, Leng ruoxue and the others fell silent once more.

    However, Leng ruoxue still gave him face and said,""Uncle long and Godfather were calling for help. I''m afraid something might have happened to them!"

    "Hehe! What could have happened to them in the Qilin race! Could it be that some female Qilin has taken a fancy to them?" When Feng Ye heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he gave an ambiguous smile.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she couldn''t help but give it another vicious kick and said angrily,""Do you think uncle long and Godfather are like you, unable to move when they see a female Qilin?"

    "Hehe! Men and male beasts were the same! It''s normal for the opposite sex to attract each other, why wouldn''t Xue ''er be willing to admit it!" Feng Ye winked at Leng ruoxue, making her want to kick him again.

    But this time, Feng Ye learned his lesson. After saying this, it immediately jumped to a safe distance and said,""What I said is not impossible. Xue ''er, you should consider it carefully!"

    "Consider my ass! Quickly take us to other ces!" Leng ruoxue ordered.

    "Alright then!" Seeing that Leng ruoxue was unwilling to face the truth, Feng Ye was also very impatient. After that, he epted his fate and brought Leng ruoxue and the rest around to search.

    After searching for a long time, Feng Ye finally found uncle long and master ning''s aura in a mountain stream, so he directlynded.

    "So you guys are here! I''ve been looking for you!" As soon as theynded, Feng Ye started toin.

    "Crazy! What are you doing here?" The Qilin guard said unhappily when he saw Feng Ye.

    "You bastard! You''re the crazy one, your whole family is crazy!" Hearing this, Feng Ye was instantly enraged!

    "Hehe! My family seems to include you!" A certain Kirin said in a calm manner.

    Feng Xun was silent.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest were speechless as well. This was the first time they had seen an idiot scolding themselves as well! However, none of them had expected that these two Qilins were actually a family.

    While Feng Ye and the other party were bickering, Leng ruoxue took the opportunity to observe uncle long and Godfather carefully. Seeing that they were fine, she was instantly relieved. Then, she pulled the two of them and asked them about the whole incident in a low voice.

    When she found out that the two of them had called for help in a moment of desperation because the Qilin guard wanted to fight them, Leng ruoxue didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    The great elder even gave them a look of disdain.

    How embarrassing! How big of a matter was it to cause them trouble?

    "Uh! We don''t want to fight it. " Uncle long smiled awkwardly.

    "Then you called me here because you want me to fight it?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes and asked in a speechless manner.

    "No, this guy is a battle maniac. We were entangled by it and had no choice but to ask you for help, hehe! Xue ''er, you must have a way, right?" Master ning looked at Leng ruoxue with a fawning expression.

    "What if I say that I have no other choice?" Leng ruoxue said in all seriousness.

    "Xue ''er, you can''t just leave me in the lurch!" Master ning said with a sad face.

    Leng ruoxue looked at her Godfather''s expression and knew that he was pretending to be pitiful. However, she did not expose him. Instead, she walked over to the green Qilin that looked exactly like Feng Ye and sized it up.

    Originally, the green Qilin had been ring at Feng Ye. Who knew that it would suddenly feel a very hot gaze, which made its little heart tremble.

    "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen it before?" The green Qilin could not take it anymore. It was getting goosebumps from Leng ruoxue''s stare!

    Wuwu ... Bad guy! Why are you targeting it?

    One had to know that there was a saying that was circting throughout the Qilin n. That was to never be targeted by Leng ruoxue. Otherwise, it might end up like Feng Ye. It did not intend to lose its precious freedom like Feng Ye.

    "Indeed, I''ve never seen him before. Let me introduce myself first. I''m Leng ruoxue." Leng ruoxue nodded her head seriously and extended her dainty Jade-like hand to grab the other party''srge w as a gesture.

    "Uh! Fenghua!" The Azure Kirin replied in a daze.

    Uncle long and master ning finally knew the name of the Qilin.

    Feng Ye smiled and added,""He''s my family''s battle-loving idiot Qilin, my uncle''s younger brother. "

    Now, he somewhat understood why this idiot had kidnapped uncle long and master ning.

    Leng ruoxue was surprised to hear that Feng Ye had called another Qilin an idiot.

    I''m clearly an idiot! Now, he was still calling other Qilins like this. She really didn''t know how Feng Ye''s brain worked. Magical, too magical!

    At this moment, Fenghua also protested,"damn it!" You''re the younger brother, I''m the older brother, okay?"

    "¡­¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>

    After hearing this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but admit that Feng Ye''s words were indeed a little stupid. He didn''t mind that Feng Ye called him an idiot, but he was concerned that he wasn''t his brother?

    What kind of logic was that?

    After a moment of silence, Leng ruoxue turned to Fenghua and said,""Peerless beauty. I heard that you like to fight. How about we have apetition?"

    "I do like to fight, but I never fight with women! Besides, my name is Fenghua. Please don''t give me random names!" Fenghua said with a serious face.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help butugh to herself. She then said cautiously,""Please don''t treat me like a woman! Furthermore, the "peerless and magnificent" are already connected, so this name is very suitable for you. "

    "Oh, really? Alright! You can call me peerless beauty, but I still can''t help but treat you as a woman, and you''re still so young!" Fenghua said gloomily. She gestured with her ws again, and it was Leng ruoxue''s turn to be depressed.

    It wasn''t difficult for her to admit that she wasn''t as big as one of the other party''s legs! It was true!

    "So, I won''tpete with you. If you want topete, you shouldpete with the two of them. " Seeing that Leng ruoxue didn''t deny it, Fenghua told her the truth and pointed at uncle long and master ning.

    "Peerless beauty, are you sure you don''t want to give me face?" Leng ruoxue asked again.

    "Women are to be pampered, not beaten. So, I won''t fight you. " Fenghua stretched out her huge paw and touched Leng ruoxue''s head.

    "..." Was she being touched as a pet by a Beastie?

    Leng ruoxue was conflicted and depressed. This was her specialty! Why did a Qilin get there first?

    Sob ... Leng ruoxue burst into tears.

    Moreover, a somewhat silly Qilin actually knew that women were meant to be pampered. This was really too incredible.

    Leng ruoxue remained silent for a long time. Seeing this, Fenghua was worried and asked carefully,""What''s wrong? did I hurt you?" It was referring to the moment when he touched Leng ruoxue''s head.

    "I''m not made of paper. " Leng ruoxue''s face was covered in tears. As expected, Feng Jue''s family was all abnormal. Sob ... She didn''t want to stay here anymore. She wanted to go home.

    At that moment, no words could describe Leng ruoxue''s depression. At the same time, a deafening roar broke through the air, shocking Feng Ye and Fenghua!

    "Something big has happened!" Feng Ye and Feng Hua said at the same time. The voice came too quickly, so they couldn''t figure out what was going on. But they were sure that it was not an invasion.

    However, since such a Swift signal had been transmitted out, then no matter what the Qilin''s were doing, they would definitely rush back to their n. Therefore, without any dy, Feng Ye and Fenghua reached out their ws and scooped Leng ruoxue and the rest up onto their backs, then quickly returned to their ns.

    When they returned to the territory, Leng ruoxue was surprised to find that all the Qilin''s were present. It seemed like something big had happened, so much so that Fenghua had forgotten to continue fighting with uncle long and Godfather.

    As soon as Leng ruoxue jumped down from Feng Ye''s back, she was immediately surrounded by a group of female Qilin. Then, Leng ruoxue was kidnapped by the female Qilin.

    Of course, only Leng ruoxue felt that she had been kidnapped. Those female Qilin thought that they were very gentle, and considering the weak bodies of humans, their actions were much gentler.

    Leng ruoxue, who felt like she had been kidnapped, was brought to a gorgeous room by a group of female Qilin. The female Qilin busied themselves with Leng ruoxue''s face and body.

    The female Qilin, who was preparing to put on makeup for her, stretched her demonic ws towards Leng ruoxue first. The female Qilin, who was beating up a pile of fine clothes, waited by the side.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she hurriedly called for a stop.

    "Wait! What are you guys doing?" Leng ruoxue said fearfully. Could the colorful liquid in the female Qilin''s hands be poison?

    "Calm down, miss Leng. We have been ordered to dress you up." A female Qilin said with a kind smile.

    "Orders? Whose orders?" Leng ruoxue was puzzled. What was the Qilin n up to?

    "Hehe! Of course it''s the Grand elder''s order!" The female Qilin said.

    "Oh!" Leng ruoxue nodded her head to show that she understood. However, she then pointed at the colorful paint in front of her and asked in shock,""Are you guys using these colors to dress me up?"

    That ... Could she ask him toe?

    "Hehe! These aren''t ordinary dyes, they''re made from a secret recipe that our Qilin n has been keeping for many years. Don''t worry, we guarantee that we''ll dress you up beautifully. " The female Qilin promised.

    However, Leng ruoxue really didn''t dare to believe her words. This was because humans and beasts had different aesthetic standards. The ''beautiful'' that they spoke of might be like a ghost to her. Furthermore, she didn''t know what the Qilin n was trying to do.

    Did he have to y so big?

    "Is there anything important for your Qilin n?" After some thought, Leng ruoxue carefully asked.

    "Hehe, of course there is!" The female Qilin said proudly.

    "What''s the important thing? can you tell me?" Leng ruoxue asked again.

    "Of course not, because we don''t know either." The female Qilin replied with a righteous look.

 Chapter 2767 May I Know The Goddesss Name?(1)

    You don''t know, but you still say it so righteously?

    Leng ruoxue looked at the proud look on the female Qilin''s face and couldn''t help but want to ridicule her. However, she felt that her words would be in vain. This female Qilin probably wouldn''t take it seriously at all. Looking at her face, which seemed to be proud of the Qilin n''s great event, she felt that if she were to question it, she might be attacked by all these female Qilin.

    After some thought, she tactfully shut her mouth. In any case, these female Qilin definitely had no ill intentions towards her. However, how could she not paint her face with these colors?

    Just as she was about to discuss with the female Qilin, another female Qilin ran in. When she saw that Leng ruoxue had not dressed up, she immediately said anxiously,""Why is your work efficiency so low? You''re still not done?"

    After saying that, the female Qilin did not allow any further exnation and quickly used her ws to wipe Leng ruoxue''s face. By the time Leng ruoxue was about to reject, she had alreadypleted all her actions very quickly and even nodded in satisfaction,""Alright! Hmm, not bad. This human can be considered a beauty when dressed up!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Leng ruoxue was silent. So, in the eyes of these female Qilin, she had always been an ugly monster? No wonder these female Qilin didn''t take her seriously.

    Following that, the female Qilin removed her outer clothing and gave Leng ruoxue the luxurious clothes that they had prepared. At this moment, Leng ruoxue was already numbly allowing the female Qilin to touch her.

    Fortunately, this female Qilin''s movements were very Swift. She did not let Leng ruoxue endure for too long before she announced that she had already dressed up.

    Leng ruoxue heaved a huge sigh of relief. Good, she was finally free. Then, she helplessly allowed these female Qilin to criticize her.

    "Miss Leng, you''re so beautiful!"

    "En en, she''sparable to the beauties of our Qilin n!"

    Such praises could be heard without end, but Leng ruoxue miraculously did not want to hear them at all. In fact, she did not even have the courage to look at her own appearance at this moment.

    Sob ... Should she be happy? Should she thank them for dressing her up?

    Leng ruoxue really did not know.

    After that, she was escorted out of the room by the female Qilin.

    When she left the room and saw the vexed faces of uncle long and the rest, Leng ruoxue suddenly felt better!

    Previously, she med uncle long and Godfather for not saving her, but now, she did not me them at all!

    It was true! Seeing the constipated expressions on uncle long, Godfather, and the others ''faces, as well as the colorful paint on their faces and the brilliant golden clothes they were wearing, Leng ruoxue knew that they had been treated the same way.

    For a moment, the few people who were in the same boat wanted to cry.

    One had to know that among them, other than uncle long, the rest were all genuine humans. Their taste in beauty was naturally different from the beasts of the Qilin n. However, they understood the principle of ''When in Rome, do as the Romans do''. Hence, they could only silently endure all this.

    As a matter of fact, although uncle long was a beast, he had spent more time with humans, so his aesthetic was more like that of humans. Therefore, it could be said that he had nomonnguage with these Qilin in terms of aesthetic. But what else could he say now?

    "Xue ''er, can we discuss something?" Seeing Leng ruoxuee out, uncle long and the rest immediately went forward and whispered.

    "What?" Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with question marks.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Let''s not tell anyone about this, okay?" Uncle long and the others looked at each other and said in tacit understanding.

    The thing they were talking about was naturally his current appearance.

    "I won ''t, I definitely won'' t! I''ll get mad at whoever you say it. " Leng ruoxue immediately expressed her stand when she heard this.

    Looking at uncle long and the others ''conflicted expressions, she knew that she wasn''t in a good state.

    As expected, the moment she finished speaking, Leng ruoxue received looks of sympathy from uncle long and the others. Her Godfather even sighed and patted her on the shoulder. His eyes seemed to be saying the words ''my condolences''. Uncle long and the others followed suit.

    Leng ruoxue was so depressed that she was on the verge of tears!

    You can''t do this!

    "Eh? You''re all dressed up!" Suddenly, a surprised voice came from behind them. Everyone turned around and saw Feng Ye, who was also dressed up, behind them. He seemed to be surprised.

    Especially when he saw Leng ruoxue, Feng Ye rushed in front of her. He trembled and sobbed,""G-goddess, Hello, my name is Feng Ye, I''m a Qilin with the wind attribute. I''m very happy to have the opportunity to meet you. May I know the goddess''s name?"

    "..." Hearing this, Leng ruoxue''s face turned ck. Uncle long and the rest could not bear to look at her. They all mourned for Feng Ye''s blindness in their hearts.

    This guy asked for it! He had just touched a sore spot!

    As expected, just as uncle long and the others thought of this, Leng ruoxue kicked Feng Ye''s lower abdomen. Feng Ye, who was not prepared for this, fell t on his back.

    After he fell, Feng Ye was not ashamed, but proud. Heughed and said,""Goddess, is this the so-called" beating is affection, scolding is love "? It seems that the goddess has a good impression of me. Let''s date!"

    "Dating? Date, my ass!" After Leng ruoxue finished her roar, she continued to punch and kick Feng Ye, who had yet to get up.

    At this moment, many Qilins had gathered around. However, no one stepped forward to stop the fight. In the minds of the Qilins, a man should not fight back when he is scolded or hit. That is why they treated Feng Ye''s beating as a joke. Naturally, everyone just watched.

    As for uncle long and the others, they couldn''t stop Xue ''er at all. In their hearts, Feng Ye was the ssic example of someone who would not die if he didn''t seek death!

    Leng ruoxue was tired from the beating and left with a cold face.

    As for Feng Ye, he was still in a daze with a happy expression.

    It wasn''t until uncle long couldn''t stand it anymore and kicked the dazed Feng Ye out of his daze that he finally woke up.

    At this moment, Feng Ye''s face, which was originally covered in colors, immediately swelled up. He looked like a pig that had been painted. His clothes were also covered in dust and a few of them were torn. It was a terrible sight. However, Feng Ye clearly did not realize how serious the situation on his face and body was. Instead, he pulled on uncle Long''s sleeve and asked persistently,""Uncle long, who was that goddess? do you know her?"

    "You don''t know him?" Uncle long was shocked. This old man recognized him, but he didn''t recognize Xue ''er. There was something wrong with his eyes!

    "How could I possibly know the goddess? If I knew him, I would''ve chased after him long ago. " Feng Ye said matter-of-factly.

    "Uh! I advise you not to have any ideas about her, otherwise, you''ll die a miserable death!" Uncle long reminded Feng Xun kindly, silently praying for him.

 Chapter 2768 May I Know The Goddesss Name?(2)

    "Why? I was loyal to her at first sight! How can we just let it go like this?" Feng Xun said stubbornly.

    Upon hearing this, uncle long couldn''t help but think to himself, this isn''t the first time you''ve met!

    "Forget it! You two are really not suitable for each other. " After some thought, uncle long felt that it was better not to break Feng Ye''s fantasy of a goddess. Otherwise, he didn''t know if this guy could take the blow.

    "I think we''re very suitable for each other." Feng Ye didn''t want to give up. But after thinking about it, he red at uncle long warily and said,""Uncle long, tell me the truth. Are you also moved by my goddess? That''s why you didn''t let me chase after you?"

    "..." Uncle long didn''t know what to say. Sigh! Just let this fantasy-brained guy discover it himself! He was toozy to talk.

    However, uncle Long''s silence made Feng Ye feel that uncle long had tacitly agreed. Hence, he immediately raised uncle Long''s status to the level of a love rival. He even red at uncle long covetously and shouted fiercely,""Uncle long, I want to challenge you. Whoever loses will give up on pursuing the goddess!"

    "Idiot!" After staring at Feng Ye for a long time, uncle long finally spat out these two words. Then, he learned from Leng ruoxue and left with a cold face.

    "Come back here! Coward! Don''t you go!" Seeing uncle long ignore him and walk away, the anger in Feng Ye''s heart instantly surged several steps. If master ning hadn''t stopped him in time, he would have rushed over to stop uncle long and fought a big battle.

    "Master ning, let me go. Why are you holding me? Oh! I know, you guys are in a group, so you''re ganging up to bully me, right?" Since uncle long didn''t stop him, Feng Ye, who was already furious, turned his gun around and fired at master ning.

    "I''m doing this for your own good. " Master ning said calmly and left.

    "AI! Good luck!" Then, the first elder and the others patted Feng Ye''s shoulder tofort him and followed master ning silently.

    Feng Ye, who was left behind, waspletely depressed.

    "You bastard!" Why were those people so confused? What did they mean by that? Feng Ye racked his brains but still couldn''t figure it out.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue, who had returned to her residence, had just sat down in the garden when she saw that uncle long and the rest had all returned. Uncle Long''s expression was especially ugly. On the contrary, Godfather and the others seemed to be extremely enduring something, and their faces were red.

    "Uncle long, why are you back?" Leng ruoxue asked in confusion.

    "If I don''te back, I''ll die of anger!" Long shuhuo roared.

    "Uh! There shouldn''t be anyone in the Qilin n that would anger you, right?" Leng ruoxue could not help but ask.

    "Why not? Feng Ye knows how to do it!" Master ning added, holding back hisughter.

    Leng ruoxue was puzzled. Did that idiot Feng Ye have such guts? She could not believe it.

    At this moment, the first elder was still the kind-hearted one. He described the incident to Leng ruoxue. After Leng ruoxue heard it, she was speechless and did not know what to say.

    "Dammit! If this wasn''t the Qilin n, I would have definitely beaten him up!" Uncle long said angrily after the first elder finished speaking.

    "I''ve already beaten him up. " Leng ruoxue reminded him with a faint smile.

    "That doesn''t count. The way you beat them up might make the Qilin n think that you''re flirting with each other!" Uncle long cruelly stated the truth.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After all, as a beast, he was very clear about the thoughts of some male beasts. Being beaten up by a woman was nothing in the hearts of male beasts. But Leng ruoxue did not know that! Therefore, when she heard uncle Long''s words, her face turned even uglier.

    If what uncle long said was true, then wouldn''t she have beaten him up for nothing?

    Leng ruoxue was so depressed that it was as if she had eaten goldthread.

    "Why did you guyse back? I''ve been looking for you guys everywhere." Suddenly, Bing Yun''s voice sounded in their ears.

    Everyone turned their heads and looked at Bing Yun. No one spoke. On the other hand, Leng ruoxue almost took her anger out on him out of reflex. Fortunately, she managed to hold it in.

    Seeing that everyone''s expressions were a little strange, Bing Yun even asked with a baffled look,""What''s wrong with you guys?"

    "Nothing, is there something you need?" Master ning, who was still calm, asked as a representative.

    "Of course, I''m here to invite you." Bingyun said in a great mood.

    "Tell me, what is it? Otherwise, we won''t go. " Leng ruoxue didn''t want to be treated like drawing paper by the Qilin n and be scribbled on at will, so she had to rify things first.

    "..." Bingyun had not expected Leng ruoxue to say such a thing. For a moment, he waspletely stunned. Then, he could not help but look at uncle long and the others. He thought to himself,''did something happen that I don''t know about?''

    Thinking for a moment, bingyun said carefully,""Miss Leng, I''ve been informed that this matter can not be said."

    "Oh, really? Then we won''t go. " Leng ruoxue''s attitude was a little forceful. She admitted that she was a little angry. First, it was those Qilin who wanted to dress up her female Qilin. Then, it was that idiot Feng Ye. She had had enough, really! What was it that had to be so mysterious? Moreover, this seemed to be an internal matter of the Qilin n. Since that was the case, it shouldn''t matter if they didn''t attend.

    "Miss Leng, you''re making things difficult for me." Seeing that Leng ruoxue had already made up her mind, Bing Yun was so depressed and conflicted that he wanted to bang his head against a wall. Wuu ... Why couldn''t this little girl be like a normal human and be filled with intense curiosity about the unknown?

    He had lived for so long, but he had never seen such a difficult human. Especially since they were still in the territory of the Qilin n. Could it be that this little girl couldn''t have the awareness that a guest should follow the host?

    Bingyun silently ridiculed. Leng ruoxue wasn''t sure of Bing Yun''s thoughts either. Otherwise, she would have told him that curiosity killed the cat and that she would never do anything out of her control. Otherwise, she would have been killed by her so-called curiosity!

    When bingyun saw that he was unable to convince Leng ruoxue, he turned his pleading gaze towards uncle long and the others. In his heart, uncle long and the others should be easier to talk to. After all, they were all men, so it should be easier for him to talk to them.

    However, he was wrong this time. This was rted to Leng ruoxue. No matter if it was right or wrong, uncle long and the others were determined to protect Xue ''er''s interests. Hence, his request for help would not receive any help at all.

    Seeing uncle long and the others ignore his request for help, and even turn their heads away as if they didn''t see him, bingyun was a bit more conflicted.

    Left with no choice, he could only report this to the great elder.

    Not long after, the first elder and Huo Yue rushed over.

    Before he could speak, Leng ruoxue spoke first,""Shouldn''t you be guarding your Qilin n''s patriarch at this time? Howe you have the time toe and find me personally?"

    Upon seeing the two of them, Leng ruoxue seemed to have guessed something. However, she still needed to verify it.

 Chapter 2769 May I Know The Goddesss Name?(3)

    "Uh! That''s right! However, there''s something more important for the Qilin n right now. Thus, we have no choice but to leave for the time being and settle this matter first. " The first elder wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said guiltily.

    This girl was indeed not the usual kind of trouble! First elder really wanted to kneel down in front of her. Of course, the prerequisite was that Leng ruoxue would obediently follow the arrangements if she knelt down.

    "It seems like the Qilin n chief is nothing in your hearts. You can even temporarily put aside your worries about the n chief while he''s healing and go do something more important than him. I really feel bad for your n leader!" Leng ruoxue sighed.

    Her words made the great elder of the Qilin n and Huo Yue break out in cold sweat. Wu...Could they not be wronged like this? In their hearts, the n leader was the most important, but now ...

    The two Qilins were extremely depressed after being maligned by Leng ruoxue. However, they could not speak the truth now. Hence, they could only silently swallow the dirty water that Leng ruoxue had forcefully poured on them. This fact made them feel even more aggrieved, but what could they say?

    Uncle long and the othersughed to themselves when they saw the two Qilins so depressed that they wanted to bang their heads against the wall to express their feelings. These two guys wanted to have a war of words with Xue ''er, but they would lose without a doubt!

    They even felt some sympathy for the first elder of the Qilin n and Huo Yue. Of course, they didn''t want to speak up for the other party. Instead, they enjoyed watching the show.

    In contrast to their excitement, the Qilin elder and Huo Yue were silent for a long time. They did not know how to refute. The two Qilin looked at each other and then looked up at Leng ruoxue.

    They looked at each other for a long time. Leng ruoxue was still calm, but great elder Qilin and fire Yue couldn''t calm down at all. The time was almost up, but they still hadn''t dealt with Leng ruoxue. Sob ... What should they do?

    The two pitiful Qilins wanted to cry but had no tears. They even tried to move Leng ruoxue by acting pitiful, but Leng ruoxue remained unmoved.

    What a cruel and cold-blooded girl! No wonder his surname was Leng! Huo Yue secretly sighed, but in his heart, he was full of tears. Because he suddenly realized that in the few times he hade into contact with Leng ruoxue, other than the first time when they had schemed against her and used her to escape from old Grand Madame, he had never won against her in the subsequent interactions.

    He was so pitiful! Huo Yue finally discovered this fact, and the way he looked at Leng ruoxue became more and more resentful.

    Unfortunately, no matter how much hemented, Leng ruoxue ignored him.

    Just like that, the two sides were in a stalemate.

    As time passed by, the Qilin Grand Elder was burning with anxiety. He tried to persuade Leng ruoxue,""Miss Leng, do you think you cane with us to deal with official business first? We''ll definitely exin it to youter. "

    "We can not! Who knows what your business is? What if they wanted to kill him to silence him? Who will I cry to then?" Leng ruoxue deliberately put on a stern face.

    These words choked the Qilin first elder, causing him to almost pass out!

    I''m innocent! This was a great injustice! How could they possibly kill him to silence him? How could their Qilin race be such cruel and unscrupulous beasts? But when he saw Leng ruoxue''s disbelieving expression, he really didn''t know what to say.

    Uncle long and the others wereughing in their hearts.

    Hehe! Xue ''er was really too evil! Was he trying to force the Qilin great elder to speak the truth? However, this old man seemed to be very determined. He would not be so easy to pry open!

    With this thought in mind, uncle long and the others decided to add oil to the fire.

    Then, uncle long seriously agreed,""Xue ''er''s concerns are not without reason. It seems that we really have to be careful! After all, we have limited manpower. If the Qilin race really wants to get rid of us, I''m afraid we can''t do anything!"

    After he finished speaking, he immediately looked at the Qilin great elder and the fire Guangdong tribe leader vigntly. His serious face seemed to be saying,e at me if you want to fight! I''m not afraid of you guys!"

    "..." Can you not say that? They weren''t that kind of Beastie.

    "Um ... Let me remind you, none of us arebat-type talents, so when we fight, you''d better not attack us! It''s everyone''s responsibility to protect special talents!" The first elder said after seeing the strength of his own side.

    "Yes! However, please allow us to attack you. " Jiang Ning added with an evil smile.

    "..." Is this the rhythm of a fight? They didn''t seem to have done anything.

    The first elder of the Qilin family and Huo Yue were on the verge of a mental breakdown after hearing uncle Long''s words. Can''t we just have fun together!

    "When is the war?" Seeing that the other two Qilins had been provoked quite badly, master ning lightly added.

    "We don''t intend to fight with you." After a long time, after taking a few deep breaths, Huo Yue replied in a low voice.<novelnext></novelnext>

    They were clearly here to invite people, but in the end, why did it be a war?

    How did this happen? How did this happen?

    The two Qilinspletely broke down. There was no way to continue this conversation. If they continued, the other party might attack directly and ruin their Qilin n''s grand event ...

    "Little girl, don''t make things difficult for them. I was the one who told them to keep it a secret." At this moment, a helpless voice rang in Leng ruoxue''s and the others ''ears. Following the voice, two figures appeared.

    One of them was Shui mo, and the other was a man. He stood helplessly beside Shui mo and sighed while looking at them.

    This man was handsome and powerful. He was even a head taller than Shui mo, who was not short to begin with. He looked intimidating in blue! An intimidating aura surrounded him.

    With just one look, Leng ruoxue had already guessed the man''s identity.

    "You are the Qilin n chief?" Leng ruoxue said with certainty.

    Uncle long and the others were no stranger to the man''s appearance. After all, in the firmament, any old man who had lived for a long time would recognize this famous n leader of the Qilin n. Hence, they were more respectful to this man than Leng ruoxue was!

    "Hahaha! Big brother, I told you, this little girl would definitely guess your identity!" Hearing this, Shui moughed, gloating.

    The Qilin n leader rolled his eyes at Shui mo before turning to Leng ruoxue."Little girl, you know I''m the Qilin n leader and you still dare to be so presumptuous? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll teach you a lesson in my anger?"

    "I''m not afraid! I''ve long heard that the Qilin n leader is a great hero. I don''t think a hero would be ungrateful, right?" Leng ruoxue replied calmly.

    "I heard that it was the reincarnation pill that saved me." The Qilin n leader said on purpose.

    "Yes, but I was the one who concocted the reincarnation pill." Leng ruoxue didn''t mind the Qilin n leader''s words at all. Instead, she continued to reply naturally.

    Hearing this, the Qilin n leader fell silent and couldn''t help but think to himself,"this girl is indeed as arrogant as Shui mo said!" He really didn''t know who she was afraid of. AI! Alright! He had lost!

    In reality, the reason why he was testing Leng ruoxue was because of the bet he made with Shui mo. Initially, Shui mo had wanted to let the two of them meet. After all, in his heart, Leng ruoxue was different from the rest and was the benefactor of the Qilin n. However, he wanted to be mysterious and give Leng ruoxue a surprise.

    In his eyes, most humans would fall for this trick. However, he had met Leng ruoxue, who did not y by the rules. Hence, he did not manage to surprise her. Instead, he had caused a shock to some of his nsmen.

    The Qilin n leader nced at the aggrieved first elder and Huo Yue and sighed silently. Then, he deliberately put on a stern face and said to Leng ruoxue,""Little girl, you''re quite bold! Are you really not afraid of me?"

    Although he had already admitted that he had lost, he still wanted to take a gamble! What if this little girl was pretending? Perhaps he could even turn the tide.

    The stubborn Qilin n leader had a good n. Shui mo had known him for so long, so he knew what he was thinking. Shui mo had no choice but to watch silently.

    "Do I need to be afraid of you? Although I''ve long heard that the Qilin n leader is a heroic figure, I''ve never witnessed your most glorious period, so I naturally can''t say that I''m afraid. I only know that without my help, your great hero can only regretfully sleep in this ice room. In that case, shouldn''t you worship me instead?" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    Her words were so arrogant that uncle long and the others broke out in a cold sweat. First elder Qilin and Huo Yue turned pale with fright. Only Shui mo remained calm.

    This haughty Leng ruoxue was the little girl he knew and admired!

    Actually, Shui mo was very happy that Leng ruoxue would do this because this meant that they would be able to see the true side of Leng ruoxue. Only such an arrogant Leng ruoxue had the right to be on equal footing with the Qilin n and be respected by them.

    This wasn''t to say that the Qilin race had a physique that deserved to be abused. It was just to say that the strong were all proud! Only the strong had the right to be arrogant. The partner that the Qilin n needed was someone as confident and arrogant as Leng ruoxue. After all, no one would want their partner to be respectful to them. Such a partner could not be called a true partner. They were more like a subordinate.

    What the Qilin race wanted was a true partner who could stand side by side with them.

    One must know that Leng ruoxue''s previous politeness waspletely unlike the little human girl he knew. At that time, he was actually a little disappointed. It was only after the stimtion of the fire Yue that Leng ruoxue showed a trace of strength, and he gradually became satisfied.

    A true expert had to stand upright!

    Shui mo was overjoyed to see Leng ruoxue''s performance in front of his intimidating big brother!

 Chapter 2770 Here We Come (1)

    As expected of the person he had taken a fancy to! She really did not disappoint him.

    However, this proud big brother of his seemed to have suffered quite a big blow. After all, after so many years, this was the first time he had seen his big brother reveal a constipated expression of struggle.

    Such an expression was really too rare. If he wasn''t afraid that big brother would be angry, he really wanted to use a memory crystal to take a picture of big brother''s expression at this moment and remember it forever.

    As if sensing Shui Mo''s thoughts, the Qilin n leader red at Shui mo before sighing and saying helplessly,""You''re right, I should really admire you. " How could he not admire a little fellow who dared to speak to him like that?

    One had to know that in the entire divine realm, even Wu Yan didn''t have the guts to speak to him like this. More importantly, if he had really heard what Wu Chen said, he would have attacked directly, but this little guy couldn ''t!

    AI! The Qilin n leader was depressed and conflicted.

    When Leng ruoxue heard the Qilin n leader''s words, she remained extremely calm. Uncle long and the rest looked at each other, and their eyes revealed that the Qilin n leader had indeed been greatly provoked.

    Then, theyughed bitterly. Perhaps only Xue ''er would dare to speak to the Qilin n leader in such a manner and not get beaten up. If it were anyone else, the Qilin n leader would have beaten them up so badly that even their parents wouldn''t be able to recognize them.

    In the following time, both sides were silent for a moment. Finally, the Qilin n leader spoke again,""Little kid, I wanted to give you a surprise, but I didn''t expect it to turn into a scare in the end. So, can you give me some face ande with me to the celebration party?"

    ? The Qilin n leader''s words were rather polite, almost to the point of begging. It was because he had underestimated Leng ruoxue''s strength previously, so he couldn''t act tough now.

    Leng ruoxue gave him face and nodded,""Since it''s the Qilin n''s head who invited us, of course we have to attend. However, can you let us remove the colorful things on our faces and bodies first? We''re really not used to this. "

    Upon hearing this, the Qilin n leader looked deeply at Leng ruoxue. He was roaring in his heart, of course not! How cute was Leng ruoxue when she was depressed like this! Therefore, he looked a little troubled and said,""The clothes on your face and body are the tradition of our Qilin n. The Qilin of our Qilin n will dress like this, so I''m very sorry."

    It was obvious that the Qilin n leader had rejected it out of a little revenge. Otherwise, he would have felt extremely unbnced.

    When Leng ruoxue heard the Qilin n leader''s words, she could only take a deep breath and remind him,""We are humans."

    "Don''t the humans have a saying,"when in Rome do as the Romans do?"" The Qilin n leader asked with a smile.

    "..." As expected, he''s an old fox!

    Leng ruoxue was furious, but the other party''s words weren''t wrong. Hence, Leng ruoxue couldn''t find any fault with them.

    In the end, Leng ruoxue gritted her teeth and decided to do whatever she wanted! What''s the big deal? it''s just that her dressing doesn''t match human aesthetics! She endured it!

    Leng ruoxue, who had thought of this, said calmly,""Since that''s the case, let''s do as the Romans do!"

    "Miss Leng is really considerate." After hearing this, the Qilin n leaderplimented her and made a gesture of invitation. Leng ruoxue had no choice but to brace herself and leave with him.

    Along the way, Leng ruoxue stayed by the Qilin n leader''s side without a word. Uncle long and the rest followed behind them silently, wishing they could be invisible! He had no choice. The atmosphere was too depressing!<novelnext></novelnext>

    In addition, when they saw the Qilin n leader''s increasingly cheerful expression, like a cat that had stolen a fish, they really didn''t know how to evaluate his naivety.

    Not long after, the group walked in silence all the way to the Grand banquet that the Qilin n had meticulously prepared. The scene was arranged to be in the Qilin n''srgest conference hall. At this moment, it had already been set up.

    The banquet this time was personally organized by the elders. There were many things that even the ordinary members of the Qilin n did not participate in. Those Qilin and Leng ruoxue were also unaware of this. The reason they did this was naturally to give their nsmen a surprise. After all, ever since their n leader had fallen into aa from his serious injuries, the Qilin n had not celebrated anything like this.

    Now that the n leader had sessfully recovered and woken up, this was simply an unprecedented event for the Qilin n. Therefore, they nned to have a big celebration.

    However, when they saw Leng ruoxue, who seemed to be by their side, the Qilin n leader was a little uncertain. This girl''s expression was truly ugly! How did this happen?

    One had to know that it was such a great honor for the n leader to invite her personally!

    The Qilin elders were naturally not aware that Leng ruoxue had already fought with their n head once at Leng ruoxue''s residence. At first, Leng ruoxue had won, but the Qilin n head had used ''When in Rome, do as the Romans do'' to turn the situation around. The two of them had ended up in a draw, so naturally, they were unconvinced, which led to the current oue.

    The Qilin n''s patriarchs, who did not dare to take a deep breath, invited their n head, Leng ruoxue, and the rest to take their seats with timid hearts. Then, they sat down in turn, not knowing what to do.

    The atmosphere was so tense that they could die!

    How were they supposed to celebrate?

    The Qilin elders were so worried that they were on fire.

    At this time, the ordinary nsmen that Bing Yun was in charge of also arrived in turn. Before they could sit down, the ordinary Qilin nsmen saw a person who seemed to have only appeared in legends and was deeply engraved in their minds.

    "The, the n leader?" One of the Qilin race beings couldn''t help but ask in a soft voice. Only then did the other Qilin race beingse to a sudden realization, and they all stared at the outstanding man sitting in the center of the table with incredulity.

    "That''s me. It''s been so many years. Everyone has worked hard. " The Qilin n leader smiled and said gently.

    After that, the Qilin''s wailed and all of them hugged their heads and bawled loudly upon hearing this. Their sobs were simply deafening. More importantly, it was as if these Qilin''s were made of water at this moment. When they cried, the tap wouldn''t turn off.

    Especially after someone started crying, the cries that came one after another stopped no matter what. Of course, this had a lot to do with the fact that the higher-ups of the Qilin n didn''t want to stop them. The Qilin n master even whispered to Leng ruoxue,""Little girl, did you see that? my nsmen are so cute."

    "She''s quite cute, but her makeup is all ruined from crying. She looks like a ghost now." Leng ruoxue said indifferently. When she saw that the Qilin''s makeup was simr to hers, her heart felt a little more bnced. However, the Qilin''s appearance right now was truly frightening! Therefore, she couldn''t be med for not beingpassionate.

    "Uh! These are tears of joy. We have to let them cry to their heart''s content. After all, they have held it back for so many years, they need to vent it out. " The Qilin race patriarch exined.

    "Alright then!" What else could Leng ruoxue say? it had nothing to do with her.

 Chapter 2771 Here We Come (2)

    By the time the Qilin''s present had finally cried enough, several hours had already passed. Even so, the Qilin great elder was still able to announce the official start of the banquet as if nothing had happened.

    Sighing softly, Leng ruoxue sat until her waist hurt.

    However, the banquet had already started, so she had to give the Qilin race some face.

    After that, the Qilin n members who knew that Leng ruoxue was the Qilin n''s great benefactor stepped forward one by one, wanting to toast her to express their gratitude.

    At first, Leng ruoxue had only drunk one or two cups. However, as she saw more and more Qilin toasting to her, her face slowly turned ck.

    Was this a tag-team battle? He wanted to get her drunk?

    "Wait, I''ll drink on behalf of the goddess!" At this moment, a loud shout was heard. Then, Leng ruoxue saw Feng Ye, whose injuries on his face had already recovered, walking towards her unsteadily. It was obvious that Feng Ye had drunk quite a bit.

    The drunk Feng Ye staggered towards Leng ruoxue. He held his wine ss and said,""Goddess, please forgive my poor eyesight. I never thought that you''d be that fierce woman, Leng ruoxue. This really hurts my heart!"

    After Feng Ye finished speaking, he simply leaned on Leng ruoxue''s table and hugged the table leg as he wailed. He cried so heartbreakingly that anyone who heard him would be heartbroken and shed tears.

    Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with ck lines. Was this her fault? Was she the one who wanted to dress like this?

    As for Feng Ye, he didn''t care so much at this moment. He only knew that he had fallen out of love. The goddess he had fallen in love with at first sight was actually that fiendish Leng ruoxue! Sobs ... What was he going to do?

    When the Qilins saw Feng Ye crying like this, they were too embarrassed to continue toasting to Leng ruoxue. They returned to their seats helplessly and sympathetically.

    As for the Qilin n leader, he couldn''t help but gloat at at this interlude.""Little girl, could it be that you''ve given up on the Qilin man of my race?"

    F * cking around and then abandoning your sister! Leng ruoxue''s heart was burning with anger, and she could not help but curse in her heart. However, she maintained a calm expression and said,""Does the Qilin n leader think I''m that kind of person?"

    "This ... I can only say that you can''t judge a book by its cover. More importantly, I''m not familiar with you yet, so I naturally don''t know if you''re that kind of person." The Qilin n leader declined the invitation very cleanly, but he didn''t hide the eager expression in his eyes.

    Facing such a shameless Qilin n leader, Leng ruoxue felt very fortunate. It was a good thing that she did not Revere the Qilin n leader like uncle long and the rest. Otherwise, she would definitely be very disappointed to see this person who only wanted to see the world in chaos!

    In fact, uncle long and the others were so shocked by the lively Qilin n leader that they didn''t know what words to use to describe him.

    Could this be the true face of the Qilin n leader?

    Normally, the Qilin n leader''s serious look was all an act. Was the real Qilin n leader actually a boring person who loved to gossip?

    If that was the case, uncle long and the others would be disappointed.

    It was a pity that no matter what they thought in their hearts, they could not say it out loud like Leng ruoxue. Who asked the lofty image of the Qilin n leader to be deeply rooted in their hearts? It was impossible for them to be so presumptuous with their idol in a short time.

    Now, seeing that Leng ruoxue and the Qilin n leader were suspected of using the Feng Ye incident to fight, they could not help but continue to pretend to be invisible.<novelnext></novelnext>

    At this moment, everyone heard Leng ruoxue gnash her teeth and say,""Then let''s get to know each other better!"

    "No problem. Where do you think we should get to know each other?" The Qilin n leader asked with a deeper meaning.

    "Anywhere," Leng ruoxue said without a care.

    "How''s the Imperial City?" The Qilin n leader pondered for a moment before speaking.

    "The Imperial City?" Leng ruoxue was about to agree, but she immediately realized that the Qilin n leader was talking about the Imperial City, the territory of that B * tch, Wu Cheng. What was this guy trying to do?

    One had to know that the "familiar" she was referring to was a good sparring session with the Qilin n leader. After all, this was a rare opportunity. However, the other party wanted to go to the Imperial City. What was going on?

    "I heard that you''ve been to the Imperial City many times, little girl. I haven''t had the chance to go out for a walk in tens of thousands of years. Now that my injuries have recovered, I naturally want to go out and meet my old friends. Are you willing toe with me?" The Qilin n leader blinked his ice-blue eyes and asked with an innocent expression.

    "You bastard!" This old Qilin was actually acting cute! Seeing the Qilin n''s patriarch acting cute, Leng ruoxue despised him in her heart. However, she still nodded and said,""No problem. I''m quite familiar with the Imperial City. I can be your guide since you haven''t left the Qilin n for tens of thousands of years!"

    "Then it''s settled. We''ll leave immediately after the banquet." The Qilin n leader said impatiently.

    The Qilin n leader deeply felt that he and Leng ruoxue were the mostpatible in terms of their attitude towards Wu Han. If it was any other nsman, he would have to be careful and consider carefully! It''s really boring! Otherwise, he wouldn''t have suddenlye up with an excuse at this time.

    The great elder of the Qilin n and Huo Yue knew that their n master had made up his mind. They couldn''t stop him, so they could only let him be.

    Right now, their only hope was that Leng ruoxue was as powerful as the rumors said. Otherwise, they would not be able to rest easy for their n leader. After all, their n leader had just recovered!

    Then, the banquet continued.

    The Qilin n leader, who hade to an agreement with Leng ruoxue, did not continue to make things difficult for her. Instead, he acted as if he was on friendly terms with Leng ruoxue. Of course, Leng ruoxue also gave him a lot of face. The world in front of him could be said to be peaceful!

    The banquet to celebrate the Qilin n leader''s awakeningsted for three days. Every Qilin was drunk and slept on the ground. Leng ruoxue, on the other hand, could no longer withstand the high pressure of her physical strength and had returned to her room to rest early.

    The moment the banquet ended, while most of the Qilin n''s members were still drunk, the Qilin n''s patriarch had alreadye knocking on their door. He had a look of urgency on his face as he wanted to set off with Leng ruoxue immediately.

    When Leng ruoxue heard the other party''s request, she fell silent for a moment before saying,""Uncle long and the others are still drunk. I can''t just leave them here, can I?"

    "Why can''t I? If they stay here, the Qilin n will treat them as honored guests, so don''t worry!" The Qilin n leader said.

    "But if I leave like this, uncle long and the others will be angry when they wake up." This was what Leng ruoxue was most hesitant about. After she finished speaking, she looked at the Qilin n leader with a hint of hidden bitterness. She thought to herself,"it''s all your Qilin n''s fault for preparing this banquet and making uncle long and the others drunk."

    In fact, the so-called feast of the Qilin n was just a feast for the Qilin. Uncle long and the others were drinking with a lot of Qilin, so they were all drunk. Now that uncle long and the others were still unconscious, if she acted on her own, uncle long and the others would definitely attack her. Therefore, she wasn''t stupid enough to leave just like that!

 Chapter 2772 Here We Come (3)

    "With me here, they won''t be angry." The Qilin n leader promised. He knew that his identity was very useful to the people around Leng ruoxue.

    Who knew that when Leng ruoxue heard these words, she would look at the Qilin n leader with extreme disdain,"what? you want to use your fists to suppress me? I''m telling you, I won''t allow you to bully my people!"

    "¡­¡­"

    This girl! This detestable girl! She really felt ufortable if she didn''t anger him for a day! However, the Qilin n leader, who had been ruthlessly choked by Leng ruoxue, couldn''t say anything to refute her. That was because he had indeed thought that way.

    After taking a few deep breaths, the Qilin n leader promised,""I won''t bully them, okay?"

    "That''s more like it. Wait for me. " Leng ruoxue nodded her head in satisfaction. Then, after leaving behind a sentence that left the Qilin n leader baffled, she turned around and left.

    The Qilin n leader stood dumbly on the spot until Leng ruoxue appeared in front of him again and said,""Alright, we can set off now!"

    ..."I thought you couldn''t leave?

    The Qilin n leader was befuddled by Leng ruoxue''s repeated actions. This little girl was a little too hard to control, wasn''t she? No wonder it was such a headache!

    "I''ve brought uncle long and the others. " Leng ruoxue saw through the Qilin n leader''s thoughts andughed evilly.

    Hearing this, the Qilin n leader was depressed. So this little girl had been toying with him all along? He could have brought those people with him, but he lied to him that he couldn''t leave them here. How despicable!

    The Qilin n leader, who had regained his senses, could only re at Leng ruoxue in anger, but he could not say a word.

    "Don''t re at me," Leng ruoxue consoled."If it wasn''t for the fact that you''re in such a hurry and that you performed well, I wouldn''t have brought along the drunk ones!"

    In reality, Leng ruoxue didn''t use The Hangover pill to wake them up because she wanted to teach uncle long and the others a lesson. She wanted to see if they would still dare to drink without restraint like this in the future. However, she couldn''t let them stay here. Otherwise, uncle long and the others would definitely go into a riot when they woke up.

    In addition, she also wanted to see the anxious look on the face of the hero in the eyes of others, so she didn''t directly say that she could take uncle long and the others with her. Now that her bad taste had been fulfilled, she could naturally leave.

    The Qilin n leader could only feel helpless when he saw how mischievous Leng ruoxue was. "Are you also curious as to why I''m in such a hurry?" he asked after a sigh.

    "Yes, yes." Leng ruoxue nodded her head without any reservations.

    "AI! It''s fine to tell you, but my only child fell into the hands of Wu Ye, so I want to go to Yu city to see if I can provoke her into telling me some clues. " The Qilin n leader told him the truth.

    Hearing such an answer, Leng ruoxue felt very helpless. She must have had to shoulder the heavy responsibility of stimting Rime, right?

    After some thought, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but remind him,""Aren''t you afraid that the bitch will be too shocked to say anything after seeing the two of us appear together?"

    "She won ''t. I know her better than you! When she sees us together, she will only proudly tell me how she treated my child! That''s why I have to find out the whereabouts of my unborn child from her. I have to know whether he''s alive or dead. " The Qilin n leader said with determination.

    After that, he turned to Leng ruoxue and said seriously,""Little girl, I still haven''t thanked you properly! From now on, you are the most important friend of our Qilin n. Our Qilin n will definitely follow your lead, especially on the matter of the fog ice. Our Qilin n will support you unconditionally. "

    The Qilin n leader''s words should have been said when he first met Leng ruoxue. However, at that time, the two of them were clearly at loggerheads with each other, so he did not say it. Now was a good time to express his feelings.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she was obviously a little surprised. In fact, she had tried her best to refine the reincarnation pill not only because she was influenced by uncle long and the others, but also because she wanted to befriend the Qilin tribe. However, she didn''t expect that the Qilin tribe leader would follow her lead. Although he didn''t recognize her as his master, she believed that the Qilin tribe leader was a man of his word. Since he had said so, he wouldn''t break his promise. It also made her little dissatisfaction from before disappear sessfully.

    "Qilin n leader, we''re allies from now on!" Leng ruoxue said seriously.

    "Alright!" The Qilin n leader was very happy to hear that Leng ruoxue was an ally. This meant that Leng ruoxue wasn''t someone who would try to get something in return. This also proved that he had not chosen the wrong person. As expected of master Yu''s disciple, she was extraordinary!

    The two of them had sessfullye to an agreement. Naturally, Leng ruoxue had nothing to say. After a while, the two of them quietly left the Qilin n.

    By the time the elders of the Qilin n realized that their n leader had disappeared, the two of them had already left.

    When the crying first elder Qilin and Huo Yue reported to Shui mo pitifully that the n leader had abandoned them, Shui mo was speechless.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Is it that serious? Didn''t he just go to Imperial City? Look at these two guys in front of me, it''s like the end of the world.

    In fact, Shui mo could understand why his brother was so anxious. After all, his brother had been asleep for so long and it was only natural for him to want to know about his unborn nephew. However, the two guys in front of him were so cautious that he couldn''t help butin.

    Leng ruoxue had managed to escape unscathed from the Imperial City several times, and even Wu Xuan was unable to do anything to her. Her big brother was a reverent-God after all. Although his strength had deteriorated slightlypared to his peak, it shouldn''t be a problem for him to go to the Imperial City, right? Moreover, during the celebration of Demon city''s founding, Leng ruoxue had revealed that Wu Xuan had been injured. Even though they didn''t know how Wu Xuan''s recovery was, with Leng ruoxue''spany, Wu Xuan would probably be helpless against the two of them.

    Therefore, he was not worried at all.

    After dealing with the elder and Huo Yue, Shui mo continued to study his formation.

    The great elder of the Qilin n and Huo Yue, who had retreated without any sess, were naturally not at ease with the chief going to the Imperial City like this. The two of them discussed in private and finally decided to send some nsmen to help the chief.

    Of course, this was also the original n of the two. It was just that their family patriarch''s sneaky escape hadpletely destroyed their previous deployment, causing the two to be anxious like a pot of porridge.

    At the same time, with the help of the Qilin n leader''s teleportation, Leng ruoxue and the Qilin n leader arrived outside the Imperial City''s Gate in less than three days.

    As he stood outside the Imperial City, the Qilin n leader took out the divine power replenishing pills that Leng ruoxue had given him and ate them inrge amounts. Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes were smiling as she watched everything that was happening outside the Imperial City.

    The gate was new, and there were almost twice as many guards at the gate.

    Oh! Not bad, this is fun.

    After the Qi Lin n''s leader was done replenishing his divine power, he saw Leng ruoxue smiling at the city gate. He asked curiously,""Is there anything fun to do? Why are you all smiling so wretchedly?"

    "What''s with your eyes? when did I smile wretchedly?" Leng ruoxue was thoroughly hurt by the word ''vulgar''. She was a woman! How could he be described as wretched? This would affect her image!

    "Alright! Why are you smiling so slyly? What did you do?" The Qilin n leader rephrased his words, but it still made Leng ruoxue depressed.

    "I didn''t do anything, it was Azure!" Leng ruoxue retorted angrily. She then pointed at the city gate for the Qilin n leader to take a look,"see this? the city gate is new."

    "No wonder I felt that it was different from what I remembered." The Qilin n leader said in realization. Thinking of Cang, even the powerful Qilin n leader couldn''t help but shiver. That guy didn''t even give Sir Yu face! He didn''t expect that he would take a fancy to Leng ruoxue.

    A miracle! What a miracle!

    After sighing, the Qilin n leader pulled on Leng ruoxue''s arm and teleported to the city gate.

    Faced with the familiar faces so close to them, the faces of the guards outside the Imperial City all turned pale, and their small bodies trembled like leaves in the wind. For a moment, they seemed to be frozen in ce, so afraid that they couldn''t speak.

    "We''reing!" Seeing the guards ''reaction, Leng ruoxue had no choice but to speak first.

    "W-what are you doing here?" After a long time, the captain of the guards finally reacted and asked with a trembling voice. He wanted to cry but had no tears in his heart."Wuwu ... Why is this demon here again? but this time, that terrifying cat didn''t seem to be following her, but the handsome man beside her didn''t seem to be someone to be trifled with!"

    "I''m here for a walk," Leng ruoxue replied in an infuriating manner.

    On the other hand, the Qilin n leader was smart enough not to say a word. However, he was thinking to himself,"it seems like thisss Leng ruoxue has already be familiar with these guards to a certain extent. It''s to the extent that when these guards see her, it''s like they''ve seen a ghost."

    Previously, he had thought that these guards were afraid of him! Later on, he thought about it. He hadn''t been in the divine world for tens of thousands of years. How could these little fellows in front of him still remember who he was? therefore, he didn''t think too highly of himself. Now, it seemed that his thinking was indeed correct. Otherwise, it would be a big embarrassment.

    However, he had never expected that Leng ruoxue would be so intimidating in front of the Imperial City''s guards. Look at these guards, who were trembling like newborn chicks. Who would have thought that they were once the local tyrants of the Imperial City?

    Now, the local tyrant had clearly turned into an earthworm. How could they still be imposing in this state? With this thought in mind, the Qilin n leader''s gaze towards the guards became even more disdainful.

    As for the guards, after hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, they silently ridiculed her for a long time ...

 Chapter 2773 Ice Spirit, Youre Still Alive (1)

    You want to take a walk? What was there to loiter around here? It''s more like they''re here to make trouble! More importantly, every time Leng ruoxue came, nothing good woulde out of it. Even if they weren''t on full alert, they were almost there.

    These guards had been on high alert ever since the city gate was attacked by unknown forces. Hence, they were extremely unwilling to see Leng ruoxue appear at this moment.

    This was especially so after the city-building celebration that caused Imperial City and Divine Master to be the hot topic of everyone in the divine realm. After that, they disliked Leng ruoxue even more.

    But if they did not like her, would Leng ruoxue note?

    As they looked at the smiling Leng ruoxue, they knew that it was impossible!

    Leng ruoxue was kind enough to give them enough time to be surprised. She then smiled and said,""I haven''t seen you for so long, and I''m starting to miss you. How are you doing, you killripple bitch? He didn''t die, did he?"

    "¡­¡­"

    How were they supposed to answer?

    "By the way, your new city gate is pretty good! I just don''t know if it''s firm or not. If there''s a chance, I''ll check it for you, how about it?" Seeing that the guards were silent, Leng ruoxue continued.

    "¡­¡­"

    "What chance are we waiting for? I think it''s better to do it today than today! There''s no need for a little girl like you to do it, why don''t you let me try!" Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the Qilin n leader suppressed hisughter and cooperated.

    "Alright then!" Leng ruoxue blinked her watery eyes and nodded unwillingly.

    Don ''t! When the guards heard the two of them singing in harmony, they were so depressed that they almost cried! Can you not be like this? This was tant bullying!

    Last time, this woman had brought a cat, which scared them so much that they couldn''t eat and sleep well for several days. Now, she had brought a man with obvious violent tendencies. Was she trying to kill them?

    Wu ... They watched helplessly as the violent man rolled up his sleeves and prepared to fight. The guards were so scared that they didn''t know how to react. They could only hold back tears in their eyes and stand stiffly in ce.

    They had been scared silly.

    The next second, before they could react, the Qilin n leader had already made his move!

    A ball of icy blue divine power flew to the sky above the Imperial City with monstrous momentum. Then, the icy blue ball of light suddenly expanded several times in the air and enveloped the entire Imperial City. Then, there was a loud bang ...

    The sound of the explosion rmed everyone in the Imperial City. Almost at the same time, everyone who lived in the Imperial City ran from their rooms to the ce where the sound of the explosion was the loudest, which was the city gate.

    With one look, everyone who hade to watch was dumbfounded. At the same time, their hearts were filled with regret!

    F * ck! Who did they see?

    Wasn''t this Leng ruoxue? Why was this woman in Yu city again? What was this? Smash the ce?

    Everyone was speechless as they looked at the newly built city walls that had now been reduced to ruins. They did not know how to react.

    At this time, the three reverent-god level experts in the Imperial City had also arrived at the city gate.<novelnext></novelnext>

    They nced at the city wall, then at Leng ruoxue and the tall, handsome man beside her. The three of them fell silent.

    Who was this man? Based on their understanding of the people by Leng ruoxue''s side, since when did that girl have such an unfathomable man by her side?

    The three of them were filled with doubt, especially Xuan Yi. He thought he was the most familiar with Leng ruoxue and the others, but he had never heard of the man beside her. Hence, the curiosity in his heart was like a kitten scratching, it was extremely itchy.

    "Miss Leng, since you''re here, why don''t you take the normal route? It doesn''t seem too good to smash our city walls, right?" After a light cough, Xuan Yi pretended to be serious. In his heart, he couldn''t help but think, what a prodigal! The Imperial City will be yours in the future. If you smash the city walls, you''ll still have to use the city''s money to repair it.

    "We''re taking the normal route!" Leng ruoxue replied with a faint smile. She continued,"Last time, we gave Imperial City face, so we didn''t go through the normal way and applied to enter the city instead. Unfortunately, you took too long to discuss it, so I decided to follow my method this time. It''s faster this way."

    "..." Alright! Xuan Yi knew that he couldn''t win an argument against this girl. This girl couldn''t understand his painstaking efforts. Wu ... It was really painful not to be understood.

    Xuan Yi was helpless against Leng ruoxue, but he could tell that she had to enter the city no matter what. He turned around and discussed with the other two. In the end, the three of them unanimously decided to let her enter the city. More importantly, he had no choice but to let go!

    Of course, this was said by Xuan Yi as the representative.

    When Leng ruoxue received the notification that the other party had agreed to let them through, she was naturally happy. Then, she brought the Qilin n leader over the ruins of the city wall and walked into the Imperial City.

    F * ck! He could enter the city like this?

    When they saw Leng ruoxue and a strange manmit such an evil act, not only did they not receive any punishment, they were even allowed to enter the Imperial City. Immediately, there were people who felt that it was unfair.

    Xuan Yi, who knew what they were thinking, nced at the crowd indifferently and sneered,""If you guys have Leng ruoxue''s abilities, we won''t pursue your actions. If you don''t have the ability, then you''d better behave yourself and hide your tails. Don''t let me find out that you guys have any thoughts that you shouldn''t have!"

    The strong were respected. This was the Supreme rule at any time!

    Although Xuan Yi''s words sounded like he was bullying the weak and fearing the strong, at this moment, no one dared to refute him. This was because they really did not have Leng ruoxue''s abilities. If they insisted on receiving the same treatment as Leng ruoxue, they would probably be killed on the spot by the guards of the Divine Master''s estate who were angry and aggrieved but had no way to vent their anger!

    Cowering, the tactful people immediately scattered like birds.

    Seeing that most of the people had left, Xuan Yi and the other two gathered together to discuss their next move. The three of them were very interested in Leng ruoxue''s purpose ining to the Imperial City.

    Last time, she had to go to the headquarters of the missions Association. What about this time?

    Their curiosity did notst long before they heard a flustered guarde to report,""Leng ruoxue and an unfamiliar man have appeared outside the Divine Master''s residence."

    When Xuan Yi and the other two heard this, they looked at each other. Instantly, no one had an idea.

    Leng ruoxue had gone to the Divine Master''s residence. Should they return? If they didn''t go back, they were afraid that some people would be dissatisfied. But if they went back, what could they do? Stop Leng ruoxue? Naturally, Xuan Yi didn''t have such thoughts. As for the other two reverent-gods, ever since they found out that Leng ruoxue was master Yu''s disciple, they basically didn''t have any enmity towards her. Therefore, the two of them adopted an attitude of turning a blind eye to many things. As a result, the rtionship between the three of them had be unprecedentedly harmonious.

    However, from the current situation, it was obviously impossible to pretend that he didn''t know about this.

    Sighing lightly, the three of them helplessly decided to go back and see what was going on.

 Chapter 2774 Ice Spirit, Youre Still Alive?(2)

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue, who was standing at the entrance of the Divine Master''s estate, was patiently listening to the Qilin n leader''sments about the Divine Master''s estate''s entrance and the surrounding walls.

    From the Qilin n leader''s words, Leng ruoxue could tell that he was very unhappy with the new walls of the God lord''s estate. After a long while, the Qilin n leader said to Leng ruoxue,""Girl, step back. I''m going to smash this wall! Hmph! You''re a disgrace to the God lord''s estate!"

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she obediently took arge step back. However, she couldn''t help butin in her heart. ''Old man, are you addicted to smashing other people''s walls?''

    Coincidentally, Xuan Yi and the other two who had just arrived also heard this and their expressions changed drastically. Xuan Yi was so frightened that he quickly pulled on Leng ruoxue''s arm, wanting her to stop the man from killing her!

    However, Leng ruoxue could only smile apologetically and say,""Your Excellency Xuan Yi, I can''t stop him! I advise you not to stop him, in case you get into trouble. "

    "Uh!" When Xuan Yi heard this, he was stunned. Then, he asked via voice transmission,""Little girl, who is that person? Howe I''ve never seen him before?"

    "Him! It was the recently awakened Qilin n leader who had a deep hatred for that ripple of mist bitch. He was currently suppressing his anger and wanted to cause trouble here! Therefore, it''s best that none of you stop him. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee what this ferocious Qilin, who has just been released from the prison, will do!" Leng ruoxue exined with an evil smile.

    "He''s the Qilin n chief? "That legendary ..." When Xuan Yi heard this, he was so shocked that his face turned pale. This girl''s side was indeed filled with dangerous people! Wu ... This little girl is really too bold. She actually carried a time bomb with her!

    As a spy, Xuan Yi definitely knew more than ordinary people. Therefore, he was very clear about the enmity between the Qilin n leader and Wu Yan. Now that the two enemies had met, they were extremely envious. This was indeed not something he could stop!

    Xuan Yi, who had figured everything out quickly, also retreated with an extremely ugly expression.

    When Xia Yi and Huang Wei saw this, although they did not understand, they also chose to advance and retreat together.

    After the three of them retreated to the same line, the other two couldn''t help but pull on Xuan Yi''s sleeves and whispered,""Are we just going to stand by and watch?" If the Divine Master knew about this, he would be furious!

    "It''s not that we don''t care, but we can ''t. " Xuan Yi turned his head and said with a bitter smile.

    "What?" Their faces were filled with question marks.

    Looking at Leng ruoxue, Xuan Yi didn''t intend to hide it from these two. More importantly, he couldn''t hide it from them! Therefore, he was happy to do them a favor and said in a low voice,""This person''s identity isn''t simple. We can''t afford to offend him."

    "Your Excellency Xuan Yi, don''t keep us in suspense." Xia Yi said somewhat impatiently.

    "He is the Qilin n chief." Xuan Yi said in a low voice.

    "The Qilin n chief? Not the one you reced?" Huang Wei also asked.

    "No!" Xuan Yi nodded with certainty.

    "This ..." They really couldn''t afford to offend him!

    Xia Yi and Huang Wei deeply agreed with Xuan Yi''s judgment. This time, the two of them were not so repulsed by watching from the sidelines!

    One must know that reverent-god level was different from reverent-god level. Among reverent-god level cultivators, there were also ordinary reverent-god level cultivators and top-notch reverent-god level cultivators. If reverent-god level cultivators could only be considered as middle to high-level reverent-god level cultivators, then this man could definitely be considered as a top-notch reverent-god level cultivator!

    In addition, the other party''s original form was the most powerful Beastie, and they were even less of a match!

    Then, they could only watch the Qilin n leader throw out a ball of icy blue divine power and smash the walls of the God lord''s estate in the same way.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The moment the explosion sounded, the three of them turned their heads at the same time. The weaker guards were knocked unconscious by the aftermath of the explosion. After the explosion, Xuan Yi gave the other two a look, and the three of them attacked the Qilin n leader at the same time.

    The Qilin n leader was surprised when he felt the strong wind brought by the three people. Then, he took the blow excitedly.

    The Qilin n leader, who hadn''t fought for a long time, was extremely excited. Xuan Yi and the other two, who were fighting with the Qilin n leader, smiled bitterly.

    The Qilin n leader was indeed powerful! Facing the three of them, he could actually still be at ease. This really made people sigh. Comparing humans to beasts was really infuriating!

    Originally, they had only wanted to put on an act, but faced with the serious and fierce counterattack of the Qilin n leader, the three of them had no choice but to face it seriously. Otherwise, they would probably be embarrassed today.

    The three people who didn''t want to lose face immediately became serious.

    As the Qilin n leader had just woken up, it was obvious that his strength had not recovered to its peak. As a result, he did not seem to be struggling at first, but after a long time, his attacks obviously weakened. However, Xuan Yi and the other two could not gain any advantage. In the end, Xuan Yi, who did not want to fight anymore, directly left the battle circle, panting heavily. After that, Xia Yi and Huang Wei also left.

    "Senior''s strength is indeed extraordinary!" Xuan Yi said respectfully.

    "Hahaha! He was old! I''m already panting to deal with you three little fellows!" The Qilin n leaderughed.

    "¡­¡­"

    He was getting old ...

    The three of them were speechless because the other party was indeed older than them.

    However, the thing that the people of the divine realm cared the least about was age. After all, age was nothing to them. Therefore, when the Qilin n leader said that he was old, it obviously made them feel a little confused.

    "How audacious! Who dares to cause trouble in the Divine Master''s estate?" At this moment, an angry voice was heard. Then, a group of men in ck jumped out of the Divine Master''s residence.

    When Xuan Yi saw the other party''s stance, he couldn''t help but scoff in his heart!

    Bted effort! What were you doing earlier? They only thought ofing out after smashing the walls! He didn''t believe that the Men in ck had just received the news. He had probably heard that the three of them were fighting with the Qilin n leader and felt that there were benefits to be gained, so he had rushed over to take advantage of them.

    Unfortunately, it was not that easy to take advantage of them! Moreover, it would not be easy for them to defeat the Qilin n leader.

    The leader of the Men in ck did not expect to see Xuan Yi''s group of three and an unfamiliar man standing face to face and fighting without reporting to the guards. He was clearly disappointed. What was going on?

    "Xuanyi, why are you all standing there like idiots? Hurry up and capture the people who are causing trouble in the God lord''s estate!" The leader of the Men in ck said angrily.

    "If we were able to catch them, would we have waited for you guys toe and pick up the scraps?" Xuan Yi sneered when he heard this.

    At this moment, Huang Wei and Xia Yi also deeply felt that it was a wise choice for them to withdraw from the battle in time. Otherwise, when they saw the faces of the Men in ck, they might have vomited blood.

    The leader of the Men in ck was naturally furious when he heard Xuan Yi''s words. He roared,""Xuan Yi, are you trying to betray the Divine Master?"

    "Betray the divine Lord? It was really a big hat! You''re making things difficult for us just like that? If we really wanted to betray the Divine Master, do you think we would still be standing here in such a sorry state?" Xuan Yi said calmly.

 Chapter 2775 Ice Spirit, Youre Still Alive?(3)

    At this moment, their clothes were a little tattered from the battle with the Qilin n leader. In addition, during the battle just now, there were many guards and people in the city who had watched, so he was not afraid of being wronged by the Man in ck. More importantly, besides the three of them, there was probably no other Supreme God willing to serve her at this time. Therefore, no matter what, Wu Yan would not convict them of their crimes just based on a few words from the leader of the Men in ck.

    At the moment, Wu Yan would not do things like throwing herself into confusion and cutting off her own arm!

    It was because of this certainty that Xuan Yi dared not to be afraid of the man in ck''s threat. When the Man in ck saw that he could not do anything to Xuan Yi, he was instantly furious. However, he couldn''t find an excuse to punish Xuan Yi and the other two for the time being, so he could only record this ount for the time being.

    Then, he turned his fierce gaze to the Qilin n leader and asked arrogantly,""Where did youe from, scum? how dare you cause trouble in the divine Lord''s Manor!"

    "Scum? Little fellow, you''re quite bold! How dare you say that about me! Hmph! To tell you the truth, if this wasn''t the Divine Master''s residence, I wouldn''t havee! Hurry up and get ripple mist out, tell her that an old friend is here!" The Qilin n leader said angrily.

    After living for so long, this was the first time he had heard someone call him scum. However, he couldn''t be bothered to argue with a small fry and wanted them to release the miasma.

    But it was clear that the leader of the Men in ck did not take the Qilin n leader''s words seriously. He said disdainfully,"Do you have the right to see our master? Also, please address our master as God Lord fogripple. Otherwise, if I hear you call out his name again, I''ll definitely exterminate you!"

    "Kill me? Come,e now! I''ll wait for you to exterminate me!" The Qilin n leaderughed instead of getting angry. This was really a big forest with all kinds of birds! He had not appeared in the divine realm for so long, and even a puny divine Emperor dared to challenge his authority!

    "Yes, yes, I''ll also wait for you to destroy me!" At this moment, Leng ruoxue also interjected with a smile.

    The moment he saw Leng ruoxue, the leader''s expression changed drastically. It was as if he had seen a ghost. His body started to tremble, and the hand he was pointing at Leng ruoxue with was trembling non-stop. He could not evenplete a sentence. Why didn''t he hear that Leng ruoxue was here too? Furthermore, he had been so focused on the unfamiliar man that he did not notice Leng ruoxue who was standing a distance away. Naturally, he was shocked!

    When the Qilin n leader saw this, he couldn''t help but re at Leng ruoxue with resentment. His eyes were red as though they were saying,''little girl, you have stolen my limelight!''

    These Men in ck were not afraid when they saw him! But when they saw Leng ruoxue! They were so frightened! How could he ept this?

    The Qilin n leader was rather worried, but Leng ruoxue continued to provoke the leader of the Men in ck,""Why aren''t you doing anything? I''ve been waiting for so long that the flowers have wilted, hurry up and do it!"

    Leng ruoxue threatened with herst three words. The leader of the Men in ck turned pale. He pointed at Leng ruoxue for a long time before finally uttering,""You, you ..."

    He stuttered for a long time, but he still could not say aplete sentence. In the end, Leng ruoxue was so anxious that she grabbed the leader''s cor and continued to shout,""What about me? I told you to hurry up and exterminate us, did you just ignore me?"

    The leader of the Men in ck trembled uncontrobly. When the rest of the Men in ck saw this, they quickly retreated. It was as if they were afraid that if they were a step slower, they would be killed by Leng ruoxue!

    The Qilin n leader was helpless.

    What the hell is this? He was a divine reverent, but they didn''t care about it. Instead, a divine Emperor-level little girl scared them so much that their faces turned pale, and they wanted to pretend that they had never appeared.

    This fact made the Qilin n leader feel very unbnced.

    Following that, he snatched the leader of the Men in ck from Leng ruoxue''s hands and smiled at her,""Girl, you''re a woman. Don''t be so rough. It''s better for me to do this physical work!"

    With that, he raised his hand and gave the leader a p.

    The leader of the Men in ck, who had previously scared Leng ruoxue silly, fainted with a single p. He had not been prepared for the Qilin n leader to make a move.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the leader of the Men in ck in disdain, then said to Xuan Yi and the other two in a rather serious tone,""Did you see that? some people who like to be cheap should be treated like this. Your methods are too gentle, so he won''t be afraid! It has to be like us! Some people! You just need a beating, so you have to use violence!"

    Upon hearing this, Xuan Yi and the other two became even more silent. They felt depressed. Because Leng ruoxue was right! AI! Look at his strength, they couldn''t evenpare to him when they rode on the Dragon!

    All of a sudden, the three of them felt a strong sense of inferiority. At the same time, he was envious of her for living such a carefree life. In fact, who wouldn''t want that? But without absolute strength and backing, who would dare?

    In the entire God World, other than Leng ruoxue, who else could have such a strong backing and power?

    Leng ruoxue''s carefreeness was truly enviable! Almost everyone had the same realization at this moment.

    However, Leng ruoxue couldn''t care less about the envy, jealousy, and hatred in other people''s hearts. She nudged the depressed Qilin n leader and asked,""Senior, do you have a way to make the ripple mist bitch appear?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You didn ''t?" "What?" the Qilin n leader''s eyes widened in shock as he asked in disbelief. So this girl also had things she couldn''t do?

    "I do have some, but didn''t you just say that you should be the one doing the physical work? That''s why I''m asking if you have any ideas. If you don''t have any, then just do as I say!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Uh! Didn''t you say that the ripple mist bitch should be healing! Then I''m afraid that ordinary methods won''t be able to provoke her. " The Qilin n leader said after some thought.

    "Like this? Then let''s do it ording to my n!" Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "Tell me about it." The Qilin n head was very curious. Xuan Yi and the other two who were watching from the side were also curious. They couldn''t help but stretch out their necks and perked up their ears to listen, afraid that they would miss a word. Unfortunately, Leng ruoxue didn''t tell them what method she had. Instead, she mysteriously handed a piece of paper to the Qilin n head.

    The Qilin n leader was a little disheveled as he held the long and thin piece of paper.

    What was the meaning of this? Let him read it? Was this girl not afraid that he would be illiterate? Ugh! He really didn''t recognize some of the words on it.

    The Qilin n leader''s face darkened as he sent a voice transmission gloomily,""Little girl, you want to see me embarrass myself, don''t you? The words on it are too hard to recognize. "

    The Qilin n leader spoke in a reserved manner, but Leng ruoxue understood what he meant the moment she heard it!

    Alright! She had really forgotten that most of the beasts were illiterate. It seemed that she could only do this kind of physical work herself!

    After taking the paper back from the Qilin n leader, Leng ruoxue smiled and said,""I just wanted to show you my method. Let my Beastie handle this!"

    Earlier on, baby had already sent her a voice transmission, telling her to let him handle this matter. Leng ruoxue saw the troubled expression on the Qilin n leader''s face and naturally agreed. As expected, the Qilin n leader''splexion improved upon hearing her words.

    Soon after, the little Purple Fox that had been released took the paper from its adorable master''s hands and jumped onto Leng ruoxue''s shoulder. It then cleared its throat and poured its divine power into it before reading out loud,""Wuli, you''re a despicable, shameless, and ungrateful wretch ... No wonder you''re still married. No man will like an ugly monster like you. Even male beasts won''t want you ..."

    The letter was recited for a long time. The voice was infused with the divine power of the treasure. Therefore, the voice traveled for a long time. It was not possible to say that the entire divine realm had received this message, but at least the various cities around the Imperial City had heard it. Such provocative content quickly spread throughout the divine realm.

    The people in the Imperial City who had witnessed the incident were so scared that their faces turned pale when they heard someone cursing the Divine Master in front of the Divine Master''s estate. After they came back to their senses, they scattered. No one dared to stay here for a moment longer.

    Xuan Yi and the other two, who had to stay behind, had a strange expression on their faces. Why did the tone of the voice sound so familiar?

    That Totoro? That''s right! That was the Totoro''s tone!

    It had to be said that Xuan Yi and the other two were right. Cang was the one who told Leng ruoxue this. Because beforeing here, Leng ruoxue had sent a voice transmission to Azure, telling him that she was apanying the Qilin n leader to the divine Lord''s residence. Azure had told her a bunch of things, and she had asked Qing Jue to form a letter. This was how the current scene hade about.

    When the Qilin n leader heard these shocking words, he looked at Leng ruoxue in a different light. He couldn''t help but think to himself,"this girl really has a poisonous tongue. She''s just rubbing salt into my wounds."

    It must be known that in their era, there were few people or beasts who didn''t know about the little thoughts that Rime had for Sir Yu. In addition, Rime couldn''t get what she wanted, and her love turned into hatred in a moment of anger ...

    Of course, this was all in the past, but even if these things had happened a long time ago, it was likely that no one would dare to publicly announce this matter to the world. Everyone usually had a tacit understanding.

    Leng ruoxue, who had seen through the Qilin n leader''s thoughts, smiled awkwardly and exined,""This is all Azure''s will. He said that when the rime ice hears this, even if it''s on itsst breath, it will be so angry that it will jump up from the ground!"

    Indeed, the moment Leng ruoxue''s words left her mouth, the crowd heard a furious roar!

    "How audacious! I''m going to kill you!"

    It only took a few seconds for the red figure to turn from illusory to solid. As he spoke, a boundless pressure was directed at the treasure. Leng ruoxue saw this and quickly blocked it. The Qilin n leader also moved at the same time, protecting Leng ruoxue and the little Purple Fox. At the same time, an icy blue Arrow of Light was shot straight towards the direction of Wu Jing.

    Wu Luan sensed the danger and dodged it quickly. After she steadied herself, her beautiful eyes were fixed on the Qilin n leader.

    "Ice Spirit! You''re still alive?" Wu Luan asked in surprise after seeing the man who attacked her.

 Chapter 2776 As Long As Hes Alive (1)

    Wu Yan was surprised to see the ice Spirit. She thought that even if the ice Spirit was not dead, it would not be alive and kicking in front of her. What was going on?

    As her beautiful eyes shifted to the side, Leng ruoxue just happened to enter her line of sight. Instantly, her eyes burst out with a glint of extreme hatred!

    Leng ruoxue! Damn it, why is this B * tch here? And it was with Ice Spirit? If she was surprised to see only Ice Spirit, then when she saw Leng ruoxue, the hatred in her heart waspletely ignited.

    "Leng ruoxue, you still dare toe?" Without giving the Qilin n leader Bing po a chance to speak, Wu Luan gritted her teeth and shouted at Leng ruoxue.

    "Why wouldn''t I dare toe!" Leng ruoxueughed lightly and said disapprovingly.

    "Hmph! It looks like you''re here to die! What, Cang wasn''t with you today, so you found Ice Spirit to back you up?" Wu Jing was rather dissatisfied with the fact that Leng ruoxue always had these fellows who she hated to the core protecting her.

    ''Damn it!'' When would Leng ruoxue be able toe to her death alone?

    "Yup! Cang is busy building a rtionship with the blood lotus flower that you''ve been coveting for a long time! Therefore, I could only find the Qilin n''s patriarch as my backer. Why? do you feel envious, jealous, and hateful?" Leng ruoxueughed smugly and her words were filled with provocation. She was so angry that all the blood in Wu Ling''s body started to rush to the top of her head. Her originally pale and beautiful little face was now flushed red because of her anger.

    Ice soul, who waspletely ignored by the side, felt extremely depressed when she saw Leng ruoxue and Wu Xuan having a verbal fight.

    AI! This girl had stolen his limelight again! Originally, Wu Xuan''s attention was all on him. Who knew that the moment she saw Leng ruoxue, she wouldpletely ignore him, causing him to not even have the chance to speak. This was really too much!

    Ice Spirit was furious! The consequences would be severe!

    Following that, he gently tugged at Leng ruoxue''s arm and whispered,""Girl, you''ve stolen my limelight again. You''ve gone too far. You should at least give me a chance to speak, right?"

    Ice Spirit''s words were full of resentment, and there were tears in her eyes. When Leng ruoxue saw this, ck lines appeared on her forehead. She said helplessly,""Alright! I''ll shut my mouth, okay? After you''re done with the mist bitch, we''ll settle our own!"

    "Eh? What debt do we have to settle?" After hearing Leng ruoxue''sst sentence, ice soul asked dejectedly. He had never offended Leng ruoxue! Why did this little girl want to settle the score with him?

    "I actually only knew your name from the enemy!" Leng ruoxue gritted her teeth.

    "Uh! Hehe! A name is just a codename. We Beastie don''t care about names the most, so you don''t have to care about it. Besides, under normal circumstances, only my enemies would directly call me by my name!" Ice Spirit said awkwardly.

    In reality, it wasn''t that he didn''t want to tell Leng ruoxue his name, but that he had forgotten. After all, to someone who had been in a deep sleep for tens of thousands of years, a name and such were nothing! If it wasn''t for the fact that fog had called out the name Ice Spirit, he would have forgotten that he had a name.

    "Is that so?" Leng ruoxue was doubtful. She felt that it was not that Bing po did not care about the name, but that he had forgotten it.

    Her thoughts were indeed true! However, now was not the time to care about the name. Leng ruoxue only nced at the Furious Wu Chen and pretended to be invisible, giving the right to speak to Ice Spirit!

    Ice Spirit gave Leng ruoxue a satisfied look before turning to ripple mist,""Ripple mist B * tch, I''m the one looking for you today. So, we''ll talk about your grudge with Leng ruoxueter. Settle our grudge first!"

    "Do we have any grudges?" Ripple mist yed dumb.

    "Of course there is! Wuchen, it''s useless to act stupid. You''d better face reality as soon as possible!" Ice Spirit reminded.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, Wu Yan didn''t take it to heart andughed wildly,"Hahaha! Ice Spirit, you want to ask about your son, right?" You think I''ll tell you?"

    "You will. You will definitely boast to me about what you have done to my son, so that I will be in so much pain that I wish I were dead. I''ll give you a chance now, hurry up and make me suffer! Come on! Don''t waste everyone''s time!" Ice Spirit said confidently. In the end, she even took the initiative to urge him.

    These words made Leng ruoxue''s forehead fill with ck lines. What was this? To stimte the miasma?

    Leng ruoxue was looking forward to Wu Ling''s reaction when she heard this.

    As expected, Wu Chen did not disappoint Leng ruoxue. Very quickly, Wu Chen shouted in anger,""Ice Spirit, I know you''re goading me. Do you think I''ll fall for it?"

    "You won''t fall for it? Ya! When did you be so smart?" Ice Spirit asked in surprise.

    "You ..." Ripple was almost driven mad by Ice Spirit''s sarcastic tone. She pointed at Ice Spirit with her long finger and was unable toplete her sentence.

    Ice Spirit didn''t care and continued,""Do you want to know how I got better? I heard that your injuries aren''t light either, you must be very curious, right?"

    "How did you get better?" Wu Jing immediately asked after hearing this. Obviously, she was more interested in this topic.

    "You want to know?" Ice Spirit deliberately kept her in suspense.

    "Bastard! Hurry up and tell me!" Wu Xuan said somewhat anxiously.

    "Tsk! Do I have to say it if you want me to? Then I''ll lose face!" The ice Spirit Qi said.

    "If you tell me, I''ll tell you where your son is. How about it?" Wu Xiao began to talk about the conditions.

    "I don''t trust you, unless you tell me first." Ice Spirit shook her head in disbelief.

    "You ..." Wu Yan was furious again. She didn''t expect that the ice soul, which she hadn''t seen for tens of thousands of years, would be so cunning! Hmph! Leng ruoxue must have taught him that!

    The innocent Leng ruoxue was implicated and she could clearly feel Wu Xuan''s knife-like fierce gaze shooting towards her. However, she was already used to Wu Xuan''s anger, so she was extremely calm.

    "How is it? Do you agree?" Ice Spirit asked again when she saw that Wu Xiao didn''t react very well.

    "Good! I agree!" Helplessly, Wu Yanpromised.

    "Then say it! I''m all ears!" Ice Spirit said calmly. In fact, he was extremely nervous, but he didn''t show it.

    "Your bastard is already dead! Back then, I threw it to the lower realm when it was still an egg. Without your Qilin n''s nurturing, it would have no way of living, so I advise you to give up! You won''t be able to see that bastard again in this lifetime! Hahaha!" Wu Xiaoughed very proudly.

    Ice Spirit''s face turned pale after hearing this. Although he had been prepared that his son might not be in this world anymore, he still had a glimmer of hope since he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes. However, he couldn''t take it anymore after hearing Wu Mo''s words! Therefore, in the next moment, he flew into a rage and rushed directly in the direction of the fog,""Wu Cheng, you killed my son. I won''t let you off!"

 Chapter 2777 As Long As Hes Alive (2)

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue hurriedly stopped Ice Spirit, who had gone a little crazy from the provocation, and questioned him loudly,""Senior ice soul, do you believe the words of that mist ripple bitch so easily? Then you''re too easy to fool!"

    Upon hearing this, ice soul miraculously calmed down. She opened her bloodshot and dazed eyes and turned to look at Leng ruoxue,""You''re saying that she might be lying to me on purpose?"

    "En!" Leng ruoxue nodded seriously. No matter if the ripple mist bitch was telling the truth or not, she didn''t want Ice Spirit to act rashly at this time. They couldn''t just believe whatever the ripple mist bitch said. Wouldn''t that be falling right into her trap?

    Leng ruoxue didn''t want to let that ripple witch get too smug.

    However, Wu Jing was obviously restless. Seeing that Ice Spirit had calmed down, she continued to provoke him,""Icesoul, why Would I Lie to You about this? I''m still waiting for your healing method!"

    "I''ll believe you if you show me the evidence. " Ice Spirit said calmly.

    "You want evidence? Alright, take a look for yourself!" Then, she threw a piece of memory water to ice soul. Ice soul looked at it and his expression changed again.

    "Where does this lead to?" Ice Spirit asked after reading it.

    "I don''t know. I just randomly found a passage and threw the egg down. How would I know where it will fall? but I''m sure it''s not going to survive!" Wu Ling said confidently. She dared to say this because she wasn''t afraid of the ice soul''s anger. It was the ice soul that wanted to know the answer.

    "I''ve already told you what you wanted to know. Now, it''s your turn to say it!"

    "Good! In fact, I only recovered from my injuries because I ate a reincarnation pill!" Ice Spirit seemed to be sincere.

    But when ripple mist heard this, her eyes immediately lit up and she asked,"What about the reincarnation pill? Is there any more?"

    With the reincarnation pill, she didn''t have to worry about her injuries! In the past, she also had a reincarnation pill in her hand. However, that stupid pill ran away and there was no news of it until now. She didn''t know if the reincarnation pill that was eaten by the ice soul was the same as the one she had.

    "What do you think the reincarnation pill is? How could there be more!" Ice soul snorted.

    "Then where did the reincarnation pill that you atee from?" Wu Jing finally asked the question she was most interested in.

    "Of course it''s something our Qilin n found an Alchemist to refine. What, do you also want it? Let''s slowly collect the herbs first! When I''ve collected enough herbs, I''ll just find a random Alchemist to refine it for you. " Ice Spirit said.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue broke out in cold sweat. It seemed like Bing po was not someone to be fooled! Ripple used an illusory answer in exchange for a watered-down answer. This was fair!

    However, Leng ruoxue still wanted to provoke Wu Ling, so she interrupted with a smile,""The reincarnation pill that senior ice soul ate was refined by me. What, you want it too? It''s a pity that I can''t make it for you. "

    "You ..." Leng ruoxue''s words angered ripple mist once more. Ice soul, who was at the side, broke out in cold sweat.

    He didn''t mention the alchemy master who refined the reincarnation pill because he was afraid that Wu Xuan would find trouble with this girl. Who knew that she would expose herself? it seemed that this little girl also liked to stir up trouble!

    It turned out that the ice Spirit was real!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Not only did Leng ruoxue like to see the world in chaos, but she was also willing to provoke Wu Ling. Seeing that Wu Ling''s expression was rather ugly, she continued to provoke,""In addition, as far as I know, in the entire divine realm, no one can refine the reincarnation pill except me. Therefore, you should give up the idea of collecting herbs and looking for an Alchemist to refine the reincarnation pill. By the way, Azure wants me to send you its regards and wish you never to recover!"

    By the time Leng ruoxue was done speaking, Wu ICE''s face had turned from white to red, red to green, green to ck. Her entire face was like a color palette, and the colors on it were quite interesting.

    Without giving Wu Xuan a chance to speak, Leng ruoxue turned to Ice Spirit,""Senior, what are we going to do next?"

    What else do you want to do? Wu Chen was so angry that he was about to explode!

    Ice Spirit was speechless for a while before he said,""Let''s go back first!"

    "Alright!" Although Leng ruoxue was not sure why ice Spirit left, she was still very cooperative.

    After that, the two of them turned around and walked towards the city gate as if there was no one else around. Wu Ling was so angry that she was panting heavily. She felt the blood in her chest churning and a sense of dizziness struck her. Hence, she did not have the mood to order people to stop the unbridled Leng ruoxue and ice Spirit. She immediately teleported and disappeared.

    Looking at the two guys who hade to make trouble and left safely, Xuan Yi and the other two were speechless. These two people were really too rampant, right? However, Wu Xiao was not going to be attacked by them, so they naturally would not meddle in her business!

    After that, the three of them nced indifferently at the unconscious leader of the Men in ck who had been abandoned on the ground. They turned around and entered the God lord''s estate, which no longer had a door.

    As for Leng ruoxue, after she left with Ice Spirit, she had been wondering why this man had suddenly decided to leave. Logically speaking, after knowing the enemy who killed his son, even if he couldn''t kill him now, he should at least cause some trouble for the other party, right? However, the ice Spirit left just like that. What was even more strange was that Wu Chen didn''t stop him. It looked like that b*tch''s injuries weren''t light!

    Leng ruoxue, who had a few question marks in her heart, finally could not help but ask after the two of them left the Imperial City,""Are we just going to leave like this?"

    "What else? Fight with Wu Yan and then both of you will be injured?" Ice soul smiled and asked.

    "Uh! What I mean is, even if we can''t kill Wu Chen now, we can at least give her some trouble!" Leng ruoxue said, feeling a little embarrassed.

    "Little girl, our appearance has already made her so angry that she''s about to vomit blood. So, we really don''t have to fight her head-on at this time. You know, a thin camel is still bigger than a horse. I''m not at my peak right now, and you''re only a divine Emperor. Besides, I''ve already asked what I wanted to know, so there''s no need for me to stay in Yu city. " Ice Spirit said calmly.

    "So, you believe her words? By the way, what''s in the memory crystal she gave you?" Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    Ice Spirit''s eyes darkened. He then passed the memory crystal that Wu Xiao had given him to Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue took a look at it. It showed that ripple was standing on a cliff, holding an icy blue egg in her hand. Then, she threw the egg down.

    "She threw the egg down the cliff?" Leng ruoxue asked in surprise. Didn''t that woman say that she had thrown the egg into the lower realm?

    "Little girl, that''s not a cliff. It''s a passage leading to the lower realm. I just don''t know where my son has been thrown!" Ice Spirit said sadly.

    "You n to go down and find it?" Leng ruoxue could tell what Bing po was thinking. At this moment, she also understood that if Ice Spirit didn''t have a glimmer of hope in her son, she wouldn''t have left Yu city so easily.

 Chapter 2778 As Long As Hes Alive (3)

    "It seems that I can''t hide anything from you. Little girl, I''m nning to go to the lower realm to look for it. As a descendant of the Qilin, I can''t let it die outside. I want to see the beast if it''s alive, and I want to see its corpse if it''s dead!" Ice Spirit nodded.

    If he didn''t want to find his son, how could he let go of Wu Chen so easily?

    When she heard Ice Spirit''s words, she knew that Ice Spirit was just trying to calm her down by saying that he didn''t want to fight with fog.

    In fact, she was not that impulsive.

    After some thought, Leng ruoxue asked carefully,""Senior, I wonder if your son has any special characteristics?"

    "Characteristics? I don''t know. When he was stolen by Wu Ya, my son was still an unborn egg, so I really don''t know what characteristics he has. But I think he should be the same as me, an ice Qilin. " Even though she did not understand why Leng ruoxue asked this question, ice soul still answered truthfully after thinking about it.

    "Uh!" Leng ruoxue was speechless. What was the difference between this and not saying anything?

    However, she did not give up and continued to ask,""Senior, don''t you Qilins have horns?"

    "No? What''s wrong?" Seeing that Leng ruoxue''s questions were getting stranger, ice soul started to suspect something.

    "Are you sure?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes as she asked. The reason why she asked this was because she suddenly thought of Bing Yi. However, that little fellow had a white jade-like horn on its head, which was obviously not in line with the appearance of the Qilin n. Hence, Leng ruoxue was not sure if Bing Yi was rted to the Qilin n.

    However, she was certain that the ice Phoenix was a Qilin. That little fellow could also confirm his own identity.

    "I''m sure. An adult Qilin definitely doesn''t have horns, but a young Qilin does! However, after we grow up, our horns will fall off on their own. That is also a sign of maturity for the Qilin n. " Ice Spirit said after some serious thought.

    Hearing his words, Leng ruoxue''s eyes lit up. She knew it! The ice Phoenix was definitely a Qilin!

    "Little girl, why do you ask?" Ice soul asked suspiciously when she noticed Leng ruoxue''s abnormal reaction.

    "I''m just curious. " Leng ruoxue replied calmly, then asked,""Senior, I heard from that Kirin bitch that without your Qilin race''s nourishment, the little Qilin in the egg can''t survive. Is that true?"

    "It''s true! When a young Qilin is born, it requires a lot of spiritual energy and our Qilin''s own blood Qi. If there is no blood Qi and only spiritual energy, the growth of the young Qilin will be very slow. If it can''t be born for a long time, it will suffocate in the egg one day. Therefore, the nurturing of the Qilin n itself is very important. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have lost my mind instantly after listening to Wu Cheng''s words!" Ice soul said sadly.

    "Is there no other way to ensure little Qilin''s survival?" Leng ruoxue could not help but ask.

    "There is, but the Qilin n is proud. Even a young Qilin would not do that." Ice soul sighed.

    "What is it?" Leng ruoxue asked shamelessly as she saw how unclear Bing PO''s words were.

    "Find a human to recognize as its master!" Ice Spirit said honestly.

    "This way, the little Qilin in the egg won''t die?" Leng ruoxue confirmed once again.

    "Yes, but after recognizing a human as its master, there is no way for the Qilin to be epted by its nsmen. Therefore, our Qilin n basically won''t find a human master for ourselves." Ice Spirit said honestly.

    "What if, and I''m saying what if, in order to survive, your son finds himself a human master?" Leng ruoxue probed. Although she wasn''t sure if Bing Yao was rted to Bing po by blood, she felt that she had to figure it out for Bing po who had lost his son or for Bing Yao.

    "If that''s the case, I''d be d instead." Ice Spirit said. Then, she sighed and continued,"Little girl, it''s been so many years. In fact, I don''t dare to hold any hope for my son''s survival, but there''s always a trace of concern in my heart that I hope he can live well! I''ve let down this son of mine. Back then, in order to not be controlled by the fog, I decisively gave up on him, so I really don''t have the right to let him acknowledge me again. Now, my only hope is that he can live well, even if it acknowledges a human master. At least that way, he still has the hope of survival!"

    "As long as he''s alive, that''s good!" Ice Spirit choked as he added. His eyes were filled with tears.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she felt bad. The ice Spirit now was just an ordinary father who wanted his child to live well. He had no other requests for his only son. As long as his son could live, he would be satisfied even if he didn''t acknowledge him!

    AI! What a deep fatherly love this was!

    Although ice soul felt guilty about what had happened back then, Leng ruoxue did not think that he had made any serious mistakes. He just did not want his people to be controlled by fog. Thus, he would rather sacrifice his unborn son to fight for a chance of survival for the Qilin n.

    Leng ruoxue admitted that she couldn''t do such a righteous thing. However, as a simrly proud person, Leng ruoxue could understand him. She was also very clear that if she was in Bing PO''s position back then, she would have made the same choice.

    The dignity of the strong could not be sphemed by anyone!<novelnext></novelnext>

    That was her thought! Nothing else!

    Now that she had learned from Ice Spirit''s example, Leng ruoxue''s desire to be a true expert was even stronger! Only by bing an expert strong enough to contend against the fog ripple could she and the people around her live freely in the divine realm. Otherwise, the unstable element of the fog ripple would disturb them sooner orter.

    Leng ruoxue admitted that she wasn''t someone who would take a beating from the back. She wouldn''t wait for someone to provoke her to the door before retaliating. Therefore, the fate of the Qilin n had also strengthened her determination to cultivate.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue''s aura changed. Ice Spirit was surprised to see this. He did not know what Leng ruoxue had suddenly thought of that caused her to be so excited!

    "Little girl, what''s wrong?" Ice Spirit ignored her sadness and looked at Leng ruoxue with concern.

    "It''s nothing. I just thought of the threat of rime ice and felt that I should work hard on my cultivation. I don''t want her to harm the people around me. " Leng ruoxue said with determination.

    "You should work hard on your cultivation. However, you should let nature take its course on the path of cultivation. You can''t be too eager for quick sess. Otherwise, it will only backfire!" Ice Spirit asked worriedly.

    Leng ruoxue nodded and said,""Senior, you must be curious as to why I asked that question, right?"

    "Yup! Little girl, can you answer my question now?" Ice soul smiled.

    "Sure!" "In fact, I also know an ice Qilin. I met it in the lower realm." Leng ruoxue nodded.

    "W-what did you just say?" Upon hearing this, ice soul''s eyes widened in excitement. She looked at Leng ruoxue in disbelief.

    He didn''t hear wrong, did he? Did this little girl say that she knew an ice Qilin? And they met in the lower realm?

    "I said I know an ice Qilin, and I met it in the lower realm." Leng ruoxue repeated when she saw that Ice Spirit was in disbelief.

    "What does the ice Qilin look like? Does she look like me?" Ice Spirit quickly asked.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this question, she was extremely conflicted.

    What did he look like? What could she say? In her eyes, weren''t all Qilins the same? how could she tell if they looked like each other?

    "Senior, the ice Qilin I know should still be a child." After hesitating for a moment, Leng ruoxue decided to tell the truth.

    "Childhood? The age doesn''t match! If my son was still alive, he would be an adult by now!" Upon hearing that the ice Qilin that Leng ruoxue knew was still young, ice soul was extremely disappointed. No wonder Leng ruoxue had asked him if the Qilin had horns. Now, he could finally match it.

    "I see! Does senior still want to see the Qilin I know?" Leng ruoxue asked even though she could hear the disappointment in Ice Spirit''s voice.

    "Let''s meet! After all, it''s a Cub of our Qilin n, so it has to return to the Qilin n. " Ice Spirit said after thinking.

    "I''m afraid it can''t go back. It has acknowledged a human as its master. " Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    "So that''s how it is! Little girl, you asked so many questions before because of this, right?" Now, Ice Spirit was even more clear.

    "Mm, in my heart, I hoped that Bing Yao could find his home and also hoped that senior could find his long-lost son, but now it seems that this was clearly my wishful thinking!" Leng ruoxue was also a little disappointed.

    "No matter what, I still have to thank you!" Ice Spirit was very grateful for Leng ruoxue''s thoughtfulness. He then said,""Little girl, you said that little guy is called Bing Yao? Is it your Beastie?"

    "No, it''s my friend ''s! However, the ice Phoenix also lives with me, but it''s now in closed-door cultivation with master. If senior wants to see it, I can wake it up. " Leng ruoxue smiled.

    "Hmm, I''ll see it before I leave! Little girl, I''ll have to trouble you!" Ice Spirit agreed.

    "Senior, let''s find a quiet ce." Leng ruoxue suggested. At the same time, she sent a voice transmission to Qing Jue, asking him to help wake Bing Yao up.

    Ice Spirit nodded and brought Leng ruoxue to a remote mountain that he knew of.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the huge, dense branches and leaves that blocked out the sky. She thought to herself,''this is indeed a quiet ce!'' However, the light here waspletely blocked. Although it was not impossible to see one''s fingers, it was still a little difficult to see the other party clearly!

 Chapter 2779 The Awkward Ice Spirit (1)

    "This ce is really well hidden!" Leng ruoxue said helplessly after observing the surroundings.

    "Of course. Other than me, no one else knows about this ce. So, it''s absolutely safe here." Ice Spirit said proudly after listening to Leng ruoxue.

    Seeing that Ice Spirit was obviously showing off, Leng ruoxue was even more speechless.

    Aftermunicating with Qing Jue and finding out that he had awakened Bing Yao, Leng ruoxue shifted Bing Yao out of the bracelet.

    Then, an icy-blue furball suddenly pounced into her arms and affectionately rubbed against her beautiful face. It even shouted passionately,""Little Xue Xue, little Bingbing missed you so much!"

    "Did you really miss me?" Leng ruoxue feigned disbelief.

    "Of course it''s real. It''s more real than diamonds!" Bing Yao raised one of his little hooves and made a vow. There was a sad expression on his face. Sob ... How could little xuexue not believe him? Were they that close?

    Seeing the pitiful look on Bing Yao''s face, Leng ruoxue rubbed the soft fur on its head and teased,""Little Bingbing, you''ve gained weight again!"

    "How could this be? I''ve been sleeping for so long and I haven''t eaten anything?" Bing Yao''s eyes widened in disbelief as she spoke with a terrified expression.

    Getting fat ... Was definitely a rather serious problem! If it was so fat that its original appearance could not be seen, it would definitely affect its majestic and mighty image! Moreover, little xuexue had an excuse not to hold it, but that was not good!

    In an instant, Bing Yao thought of many things. She became more and more frightened and almost cried.

    "Little xuexue, you''re wrong. I didn''t get fat!" Bing Yao quibbled guiltily.

    "Lying is not a good child. I can''t carry you anymore. Haven''t you gained weight?" Leng ruoxueughed evilly and teased.

    "I didn''t get fat! I''m not fat! You''re the one who lost weight! So, little xuexue, you can''t wrong me!" The moment Bing Yao heard this, he couldn''t care about anything else and could only defend himself as much as possible, innocently pushing the me onto Leng ruoxue.

    When Leng ruoxue heard its words, she couldn''t help butugh out loud. After not seeing her for a long time, why did Bing Yao be more and more adorable?

    "Little xuexue, you''re a bad guy. How dare youugh at me!" At this moment, Bing Yao could tell that Leng ruoxue was toying with him and instantly became worried.

    Little xuexue had been corrupted! Wu...She must have learned it from that demonic man!

    "Hehe! Bing Yao, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I missed you!" Seeing that Bing Yao was a little angry, Leng ruoxue quickly coaxed her.

    "I missed you too," Bing Yao said very emotionally. However, it had to apany its master, because its master was too lonely.

    "By the way, little xuexue, did you ask Qing Jue to wake me up because you missed me too much?" Bing Yao asked again with a little pride.

    "Yup! However, I also want you to meet someone. " After being intimate with Bing Yao, Leng ruoxue finally remembered the existence of ice soul. She turned her beautiful eyes towards ice soul.

    Then, she was stunned.

    What''s wrong with Ice Spirit?

    At this moment, Bing po was in a dazed state. He stood there in a daze and stared unwaveringly at Bing Yao in Leng ruoxue''s arms. His eyes were glistening with tears. Very quickly, tears began to flow down his cheeks.

    Ugh! What was going on?

    Leng ruoxue was a little lost.

    Could it be ...

    "Senior!" Leng ruoxue walked over to ice soul and nudged him gently.

    "Little girl, can I hug this little guy?" Ice Spirit woke up and asked anxiously.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "This ..." Leng ruoxue could not make the decision.

    Turning to look at Bing Yao, Leng ruoxue waited for it to make its own decision.

    Bing Yao tilted her head and studied Bing po. This guy''s aura was somewhat familiar. Who was he?

    Looking at Leng ruoxue, Bing Yao asked her with her eyes.

    "This senior is the Qilin n''s n leader, he''s from the same n as you." Leng ruoxue gave a simple introduction.

    "Oh!" Bing Yao nodded. He understood now. They were of the same race! No wonder the aura gave it a sense of deja vu!

    Since they were of the same race, she would let him hug her if he wanted to! The ice Phoenix thought to itself very kindly. In fact, it had a very good impression of this strange man in front of it.

    In the next second, Bing Yao jumped into Ice Spirit''s arms.

    Ice Spirit hugged the heavy ice Phoenix, tears flowing from her eyes.

    As Leng ruoxue witnessed this scene, her suspicions grew. However, Bing po did not say anything. She hugged Bing Yao tightly. Bing Yao was in a dazed state. At that moment, Leng ruoxue could only suppress her questions and wait for Bing po to exin to her.

    Unfortunately, after waiting for a long time, Leng ruoxue did not receive an exnation from Ice Spirit.

    After a long time, Ice Spirit finally said,""Let this little fellow follow me back to the Qilin n to stay for a while!"

    "The ice Phoenix has to agree to this, I can''t make the decision for it." Leng ruoxue replied without even thinking.

    "Yes." Bing po nodded and asked Bing Jie,"Bing Jie, are you willing to follow me back to the Qilin n to have a look?"

    "Sure, but I want little xuexue to go with me." Bing Yao didn''t refuse, and even thought that he was smart enough to get himself a littlepanion.

    ording to its thinking, it shouldn''t leave with strangers. However, this stranger gave it a very familiar feeling, so it wanted to go back with him. However, it didn''t want to go back alone, so it could only pull Leng ruoxue along.

    "No problem," he said. Ice Spirit nodded.

    As long as this little fellow was willing to return to the n with him, he would agree to any condition.

    Just like that, Leng ruoxue became the background of Bing Yao as she followed Bing po back to the Qilin n.

    When the two humans and the Cub returned to the Qilin n, they immediately caused a hugemotion. Especially fire Yue and the great elder, when they saw Ice Spirit, they immediately cried andined,""n leader! You''ve finally returned!"

    "Why? do you wish for me to not return?" Ice Spirit said coldly.

    "n leader, we didn''t mean it that way! We''re just worried about your safety!" First elder Qilin quickly exined.

    I can''t let the n leader misunderstand. Eh! What about the nsmen he and fire Guangdong had sent out?

    "Chief, where are the other nsmen?" The Qilin Grand Elder couldn''t help but ask.

    "What other nsmen?" Ice Spirit asked in confusion.

    "After you and miss Leng left, we immediately sent some nsmen to assist you." The Qilin Grand Elder exined.

    "We didn''t see a single one." Ice Spirit said truthfully, but he couldn''t help but snort in his heart! Assistance? She said it so nicely, but she was probably worried about his skills and afraid that something would happen to him?

    Although the Qilin great elder and Huo Yue had good intentions, ice soul felt that their actions were unnecessary. Think about it, if he himself was in danger, would the other nsmen be safe? One had to know that even if he hadn''t recovered to his peak state, his strength was still one of the best in the Qilin n!

 Chapter 2780 The Awkward Ice Spirit (2)

    "How did this happen?" The Qilin first elder waspletely stunned.

    "Great elder, we really didn''t see them." Leng ruoxue chimed in.

    "How could this be? "Ah!" Miss Leng, you''re back too?" The first elder of the Qilin n seemed to be talking to himself. He then realized that the person who had spoken was Leng ruoxue. However, his reaction made Leng ruoxue feel rather depressed.

    From the looks of it, she had bepletely invisible in the Qilin n. However, this invisibility was a little too thorough. In his eyes, there was no ce for anyone else other than his great n leader!

    "I''m back! I came back with Bing Yao!" Leng ruoxue sighed deeply before she spoke.

    "Ice Phoenix?" At this time, the head elder''s gaze gradually moved down, only to discover the ice blue little Qilin that was sleeping soundly in the n leader''s arms.

    Who was this little guy?

    Their Little Prince?

    The Qilin great elder was very smart. He knew that there must be some inside information if the n leader didn''t take the initiative to introduce him. Therefore, he didn''t voice his doubts and only used his eyes to ask his n leader. However, Ice Spirit did not respond to him. Instead, she carried the ice Phoenix and walked away.

    Ugh! The Qilin Grand Elder looked at Ice Spirit''s back and became deeply worried.

    This ...

    "Miss Leng, what is the rtionship between that little Qilin and my n head?" Since he couldn''t get an answer from the n leader, the Qilin n''s great elder could only turn to ask Leng ruoxue.

    "I don''t know," Leng ruoxue said irresponsibly. With that, she turned and left.

    Leng ruoxue went back to the courtyard she used to stay in.

    For the next few days, Leng ruoxue did not see Bing Yao again.

    At this time, uncle long and the others, who had been unconscious for several days, also woke up.

    When they woke up, they found themselves in Xue ''er''s space. Uncle long and the others were surprised, but they knew that Xue'' er must have moved them in.

    After asking Xue ''er to move them out of the dimension, uncle long and the others looked at the familiar room and living room. They asked curiously,""Xue ''er, isn''t the Qilin n leader going to Yu city? You haven''t set off yet?"

    "We''re all back!" Leng ruoxue replied helplessly.

    Ugh! When the few people present heard this, they were all depressed. It seemed that they had missed the excitement again. AI! Drinking is a bad thing!

    "Xue ''er, when are we going home?" Uncle long asked again.

    "I don''t know. I''ll have to wait for the Qilin n leader to return Bing Yao to me!" Leng ruoxue said helplessly. Bing Yao had been taken away by the Qilin n leader for a few days, and there had been no news from her.

    "Ice Phoenix? That little fellow is awake?" First elder immediately replied.

    "I woke him up. I wanted to let the Qilin n leader see Bing Yao, but he took Bing Yao as his own and didn''t want to return it to me!" Leng ruoxue said with a face full of frustration. More importantly, Ice Spirit''s mouth was shut tightly like a mshell, not saying a word. She could only let her imagination run wild.

    "Uh! That little guy is non-existent, and now you''ve lost him. How are you going to exin this to him when he wakes up?" When first elder heard this, he couldn''t help but remind.

    Although he had not spent much time with Wu and Bing Yao, he still recognized the man and beast. Master ning also recognized him. Hearing the great elder say this, he couldn''t help but worry.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What are you guys talking about?" Uncle long was a little confused. Who was Bing Yao? Who was Wu? He had no idea at all!

    "I''m not little Xue ''er''s friend. I have a little Qilin in my hands, but now that little Qilin is in the hands of the Qilin n leader, I can''t get it back!" The great elder exined.

    This time, the confused people finally understood.

    "Xue ''er, is there any rtionship between the little Qilin called Bing Yi and the Qilin n leader?" After figuring out these strange rtionships, uncle long asked the most important question.

    "I don''t know. That old Qilin has kept his mouth shut! He won''t say anything. " Leng ruoxue said gloomily.

    "Uh! Then what does he mean by monopolizing the ice Phoenix?" Uncle long was also confused.

    "I suspect that Bing Yao is his child." Leng ruoxue stated her guess. Of course, she had yet to verify it.

    "No way? "If the Qilin n leader finds out that his son has acknowledged a human as his master, wouldn''t that ..." The Grand Elder was a little worried. These top-grade beasts were the proudest and couldn''t tolerate their offspring being contracted by humans. Therefore, he didn''t need to think to guess the anger of the Qilin n leader when he found out about this.

    Of course, the premise was that Bing Yao was really someone else''s child!

    "Don''t worry. If that''s the case, the Qilin n leader would be grateful! Because if it wasn''t for Wu, Bing Yao would have died long ago. " Leng ruoxue said in understanding. Then, she recounted what had happened to uncle long and the others.

    After hearing this, everyone finally understood the cause and effect.

    "Xue ''er, didn''t the ice Soul n leader say anything after seeing Bing Yao?" The master of the ning family asked curiously.

    "He didn''t say, but based on his condition at that time, I think he and Bing Yao should be rted." Leng ruoxue said with certainty.

    "Xue ''er, you''re right. The little Qilin named Bing Yi and the ice Soul n''s leader must be father and son." Uncle long said with certainty.

    "What?" Seeing how confident uncle long was, Leng ruoxue couldn''t understand.

    "Little girl, for us Beastie, the connection between parents and children is our instinct. Therefore, we know very well which little beast is our offspring and we will never mistake it for anything else. I think senior ice soul must have recognized that the ice Phoenix is his child, which is why he was so excited." Uncle long exined.

    "But senior ice soul said that his child should be an adult already. Furthermore, Bing Yao didn''t sense the father-son rtionship between them ..." Leng ruoxue voiced her doubts.

    "I don''t know why the ice Phoenix wasn''t an adult yet, but the ice Phoenix didn''t sense the father-son rtionship between them. It must have something to do with the fact that it had never seen its parents. After all, it was just an egg at that time, so it was understandable that it couldn''t sense them so urately! However, when it sees senior ice soul, it will definitely feel a sense of familiarity! This is the nature of a father and son!" Uncle long said.

    "No wonder!" Leng ruoxue was pretty sure that it was true after hearing what uncle long said. When Bing Yao first saw Bing po, she was indeed very willing to get close to her.

    However, this was only their spection. The ice Spirit had not confirmed it yet, so it did not matter what they thought. Now, they could only wait for Ice Spirit to tell them the truth.

    Who knew that half a month''s time would pass just like this?

    In the end, Leng ruoxue couldn''t take it anymore. She went to find the great elder of the Qilin n and asked him to tell Bing po that she was going home with Bing Yao! Make the other party return the ice Phoenix!

    Even though the Qilin great elder was put in a difficult position, he still reported Leng ruoxue''s words truthfully.

    When Ice Spirit heard this, she immediately went to look for Leng ruoxue.

    When Leng ruoxue saw Ice Spirit, she sneered,""Is the ice Soul n''s leader finally willing to show himself?"

 Chapter 2781 The Awkward Ice Spirit (3)

    How detestable! It was really too detestable! This fellow was clearly in the n, but when she went to see him, she was told by the guards that the n leader was not around!

    What the hell is he not in!

    Why did ite out so quickly this time! Leng ruoxue was furious!

    "Can you let Bing Yao stay for a few more days?" Ignoring Leng ruoxue''s anger, ice soul asked directly.

    "What''s the reason? It''s been so long, Bing Yao shoulde home with me. " Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "Its home is in the Qilin n!" Ice soul said.

    "You''re wrong. It''s always lived with us, so its home is naturally in Demon City," Leng ruoxue said stubbornly.

    "It''s a Qilin!" Ice Spirit reminded.

    "But it has already recognized a human as its master. Didn''t you say that a Qilin that has recognized a human as its master would not be epted by the Qilin n? Since that was the case, why let it stay in the Qilin n and suffer the discrimination? That''s why I think it''s better for Bing Yao to leave with me. Of course, if the ice Soul n''s leader misses the ice Phoenix, you cane to Demon City to see it at any time!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile. She didn''t believe that she couldn''t force Ice Spirit to tell the truth.

    "Then ... I''ll go with you to Demon City!" Ice Spirit said helplessly.

    F * ck! Leng ruoxue really wanted to scold Qilin! She had already said so. Why was this Qilin, whose mouth was even tighter than a mshell, still so pretentious? Would it kill you to tell the truth and say that Bing Yao is your child?

    Leng ruoxue was unable to deal with Ice Spirit''s sudden embarrassment. What was she trying to do?

    Taking a deep breath, Leng ruoxue nodded and said,""In that case, pleasee with us, ice Soul n leader!"

    After getting her Ice Phoenix back, she had even managed to get the Qilin n leader to be her bodyguard. Leng ruoxue felt that this was not a bad deal.

    Ice Spirit nodded and left.

    After he left, uncle long and the others, who had been watching from the side, couldn''t help but sigh and say,""Xue ''er, are you really bringing him back?"

    "Yes, since this is his choice, we can''t do anything about it." Leng ruoxue said gloomily.

    Not long after, Ice Spirit came back with the listless Ice Phoenix.

    The moment she saw Leng ruoxue, Bing Yao immediately became excited as if she had been injected with chicken blood. She shouted agitatedly,""Little xuexue, save me! This pervert is torturing me to death!"

    Wuwu ... After Bing Yao finished shouting, he even started wailing.

    Leng ruoxue was speechless when she saw this.

    What was going on?

    When Ice Spirit heard Bing Yao''s words, his face darkened and he said angrily,""I''m doing this for your good! Look at your strength, you''ve made the entire Qilin n lose face!"

    "I don''t have any nsmen, what does it have to do with you whether I''m embarrassed or not? I don''t like to cultivate. I only like to eat and sleep. What''s it to you? Aren''t you being a little too nosy, you strange uncle? Little xuexue, help!" The ice Phoenix retorted angrily. It then extended its hooves towards Leng ruoxue, hoping that she could save it from its demonic ws.

    Previously, it felt that this strange man gave it a very friendly feeling, making it have a good impression of him, but now it knew that it was wrong! What kind of friendly feelings! All of you, get lost! Anyone who didn''t let it eat more or sleep well was its enemy!

    Therefore, from the moment this strange man urged it to cultivate, it had secretly hated this man who had turned from friendly to annoying.

    "Who said you don''t have any nsmen? All the Qilins here are your nsmen, so you must work hard to learn how to be a great Qilin. You can''t be as reckless as you were before!" Bing Yao''s words made Bing PO''s face filled with disappointment.

    "I have no interest in bing the great Qilin. I just want to be like before, so don''t worry about me! You''re nobody to me, what right do you have to dictate my future? Uncle, you''re being too nosy!" Bing Yao roared. He was so angry that all the hair on his body stood up.

    When Leng ruoxue, uncle long, and the rest saw this, they couldn''t help but give Bing Yao a thumbs up.

    Good job, little fellow! Look at how angry the Qilin n leader was, his face was even darker than the bottom of a pot!

    Among them, Leng ruoxue felt that it was the best way to vent her hatred. Who asked you to be so hesitant and not reveal Bing Yao''s identity? now, this is great, you let Bing Yao, this little fellow, turn the tables on you, right?

    AI! In this world, what could hurt a Father''s heart more than a sonining that his father was too controlling? Leng ruoxue was sure that Bing po was already in tears.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It had to be said that Leng ruoxue was right.

    Bing PO''s heart was hurt by Bing Yao''s words,"uncle,""none of your business," but he couldn''t bring himself to say it.

    In reality, it was just as Leng ruoxue had guessed. Bing Yao was Bing PO''s child who had been thrown into the lower realm by Wu mo. Bing po had recognized Bing Yao the moment he saw her. However, he had not expected that his child, who should have been an adult, was still not fully mature.

    He knew that this was rted to the ice Phoenix''s inborn deficiency. Even though the ice Phoenix recognized a human as its master and saved its life, as a Qilin, the ice Phoenix was still a little weak. This made it feel extremely guilty, so much so that it couldn''t tell the ice Phoenix that it was its father and that it wasn''t an orphan!

    Originally, he had also tested the ice Phoenix a few times, wanting to see if it wanted to know who its parents were. Who would have thought that the ice Phoenix didn''t care at all. It even told him that it was enough as long as it had its master and little xuexue, it didn''t need parents.

    This fact made Bing po even more worried. At the same time, he became envious and jealous of Bing Yao''s master and Leng ruoxue, whom he had never met before. This was why he had not allowed Leng ruoxue and Bing Yao to meet these few days. Even when he saw Leng ruoxue, he could not give her a good look!

    He was jealous! What right did that little girl have to hold such an important ce in his son''s heart? He was not even the master of his son, which made him feel even more unbnced. However, Bing Yao''s indifference to her background made him even more afraid to speak the truth, and the fear in his heart only increased.

    He was really afraid that if Bing Yao knew his background and the fact that he was abandoned, she would hate him, her father! As such, he felt even more awkward.

    Apart from awkwardness, there was also a deep sorrow. The temperature around him had also dropped a lot because of the low air pressure he had suddenly released.

    Leng ruoxue could clearly feel the cold, and seeing this pair of seemingly father and son like fighting roosters, she could only helplessly step forward, wanting to rescue Bing Yao.

    However, Bing po, who was also holding onto the ice Phoenix, refused to let go. Leng ruoxue and Bing po were in a stalemate.

    When they saw Leng ruoxue hugging Bing Yao''s upper body, Bing Yao''s front hooves sped onto Leng ruoxue''s neck, while Bing po hugged Bing Yao''s lower body tightly, creating a distance between the three of them, uncle long and the rest had no choice but to step forward and grab Bing PO''s arm."Senior, please let go! Even the ice Phoenix is ufortable!"

    "Why should I let go? why isn''t it this girl who let go!" Ice Spirit said indignantly.

    Because Bing Yao is not on your side! Uncle long sighed inwardly, but he still smiled and said,""Senior, you should respect Bing Yao''s choice."

    "That''s right, uncle, I don''t like you anymore. Let go of me and mind my business! Otherwise, I''ll bite you!" Bing Yao gave uncle long a look of praise after hearing what he said. Then, he shouted at Bing po angrily.

    "Bingyao, I''m doing this for your own good. Why can''t you understand?" Ice Spirit said helplessly. There seemed to be a sh of pain in her eyes.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she smiled faintly and said,""Senior, any elder would say that their actions or requests are for the good of the younger generation, but have you ever thought that forcing your own thoughts on others is really for their own good? The ice Phoenix was no longer a child. It had the right to choose the life it wanted! Perhaps you think that its strength isn''t high and that it''s a disgrace to the Qilin n, but I think that it''s fine like this because this is the way it likes to live!"

    "Hmph! It''s all because you''ve spoiled it to this state!" As soon as Leng ruoxue finished speaking, Ice Spirit''s voice of dissatisfaction rang out.

    "Alright! Even if I spoil it, you can''t deny that it likes this kind of life!" Leng ruoxue was helpless against ice Spirit''s stubbornness. She could only continue to reason with him.

    "Yes, I like this kind of carefree life! Uncle, if you want to do something, then you should do something about your Qilin n''s little Qilin! Don''t always expect me to get along with them, I can''t get along with them! Those of different paths can not conspire together!" Bing Yao was very cooperative with Leng ruoxue.

    "Bing Yao ..." Ice Spirit tried to persuade her, but she was interrupted by Bing Yao.

    "Stop! Uncle, don''t tell me what''s for my own good. I''m not a child, I know what kind of life I want!" Bing Yao spoke the truth. Then, he didn''t care if Bing po had suffered a huge blow. Taking advantage of his distraction, he broke free and hid in Leng ruoxue''s arms.

    Bing po sighed helplessly when he saw Bing Yao.

    AI! Why couldn''t this child understand him? God knew how much he wanted to make it up to this child and give it all the good things, but this child didn''t care at all!

    Not only that, Bing Yao kept on urging Leng ruoxue,""Little xuexue, take me away from here. I don''t want toe here anymore. There are too many rules for me to stand!"

    "Yes, let''s go home now." Leng ruoxue stroked Bing Yao''s little head and nodded.

    "Senior, let''s go!" Leng ruoxue then turned around and spoke to Ice Spirit. She then carried the ice Phoenix and walked in front.

    Uncle long and the rest followed behind Leng ruoxue in silence. Their hearts were in turmoil. Who could walk so calmly with a powerful Qilin behind them? Of course, Leng ruoxue was an exception! That girl''s heart is strong!

    They walked out of the courtyard and walked to the gate. They saw Huo Yue and the first elder of the Kylin family who had heard the news and were panting heavily.

    "n leader, are you going to leave with miss Leng?" Huo Yue and the first elder of the Kylin n asked in unison with a long face.

 Chapter 2782 Miss Leng, Your Child Is Crying!(1)

    Wasn''t this obvious? When Leng ruoxue heard what the two of them said, she sighed in her heart. However, they did not ask her, so she naturally did not say anything. She turned around and nced at Bing po indifferently.

    Ice Spirit nodded coolly. Then, fire Yue and elder Qilin looked like abandoned wives. They looked so aggrieved that no one dared to look at them directly.

    "n leader, we, we will go with you!" The two of them said in unison again. They didn''t want to be separated from their n leader for so long.

    "Why are you guys following him?" Hearing this, Ice Spirit said angrily. Was he going tough at him? Let''s see how he can''t handle a little Qilin?

    "We''re going to serve the chief!" Huo Yue and the first elder of the Qilin n said.

    "I have hands and legs, I don''t need you to serve me!" Ice Spirit said in annoyance.

    "n leader, you can''t just ignore us!" When the two heard this, tears began to sh in their eyes again, and they were about to fall.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue was a little confused.

    What the hell is this? Did it have to be so exaggerated? Leng ruoxue was truly speechless towards Huo Yue and elder Qilin. Did these two really have to make themselves so submissive? This was really too much to look down on!

    In the end, Leng ruoxue, who could not take it any longer, shouted,""Are you guys done? If you want to follow me, that''s fine. May I ask what you can do? My Demon City doesn''t keep idle people!"

    "Uh! We will do anything!" Huo Yue and the Qilin elder looked at each other for a moment before they replied in unison.

    "You can cook?" Leng ruoxue asked as she blinked her eyes.

    "No, I won ''t!" The two old Qilins whispered.

    "Then, do theundry? Are you taking care of the child?" Leng ruoxue asked again.

    "¡­¡­"

    Huo Yue and the elder Qilin were confused. They could understand washing clothes, but they had to take care of the children.

    "You ... You don''t have any children, do you?" Huo Yue was puzzled and asked carefully.

    "Who said I didn ''t?" Leng ruoxue raised her eyebrows andughed evilly.

    "Uh! I''ve never heard of it. " Huo Yue said gloomily. Why didn''t they receive any news about such an important matter?

    He was not the only one who was depressed. The first elder of the Qilin n and Bing po were also puzzled. They looked at Leng ruoxue with curiosity.

    In order to prove that her words were true, Leng ruoxue took out a chubby little doll from her bracelet. The moment the little doll appeared, it immediately pounced into Leng ruoxue''s arms and called out enthusiastically,""Mother!"

    "Be good!" With the chubby baby in her arms, Leng ruoxue looked at Huo Yue and the first elder of the Qilin n with a faint smile.

    The evidence was right in front of them, and the old Qilins were all speechless.

    "This child ..." Huo Yue stammered and wanted to ask who he had the child with, but he could not bring himself to say the second half of the sentence.

    "What, can you wear it properly?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "I ... I should be able to!" Huo Yue said with uncertainty.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Oh, really? Then, here you go!" After she finished speaking, Leng ruoxue immediately stuffed the chubby little baby into Huo Yue''s arms. As soon as the baby changed arms, he immediately started crying. Huo Yue was so frightened that she hurriedly tried tofort him. However, the more she coaxed him, the louder the baby cried.

    For a moment, Huo Yue didn''t know what to do.

    "Miss, miss Leng, your child is crying!" Stammering, Huo Yue couldn''t help but remind Leng ruoxue that he was not used to the soft body of the little doll in his arms!

    "I saw him, you have to coax him!" Leng ruoxue requested calmly.

    "No, no, I can ''t." Huo Yue, who had been coaxed before, was dumbfounded. This little thing didn''t listen to him at all! It''s not good to be too light, it''s even worse to be too heavy, Wu.....Human babies are really too difficult to servepared to the Qilin n''s young.

    "You can''t coax her? Are you sure?" Leng ruoxue asked in a serious tone.

    "I really can''t coax her." Huo Yue knew that there was a trap in Leng ruoxue''s words, but he could only speak the truth. Then, he immediately returned the hot-handed child to Leng ruoxue.

    "If you can''t even coax a child, what use are you in Demon City?" Just as Huo Yue had expected, Leng ruoxue had started to despise him.

    "I ... I''m going to serve the chief." Huo Yue said in a low voice. In other words, he had nothing to do with Demon City.

    However, Leng ruoxue didn''t think that way. She patiently analyzed for him,""You want to serve your n leader, I can understand that. However, your n leader ising with us to Demon City. Once we''re there, he''ll have to stay in my house, right? I don''t have any objections to him living alone. After all, I was the one who agreed for him to go. But you guys, I didn''t invite you! If you only want to serve him, then where do you live?"

    Where do they live?

    Huo Yue and the Qilin elder understood what Leng ruoxue meant. Leng ruoxue did not invite them, so she did not n to arrange a ce for them to stay. They would have to find their own ce ...

    "Don''t even think about building a house within a hundred-mile radius of Demon City! That''s my territory. If you dare to invade my territory, I''ll be angry!" Leng ruoxue continued when she saw that they were silent.

    "..." They really did have that n, but Leng ruoxue had immediately rejected it! Wu ... This detestable girl, how could she be so scheming? This was not leaving them any way out!

    The two Qilins expressed their sorrow. They had never felt so aggrieved before. However, they knew that it was impossible for them to gain any benefits from Leng ruoxue!

    "n leader ..." The two old Qilins looked at ice soul helplessly. However, ice soul only said coldly,""Don''t make me repeat myself, I don''t need anyone to serve me!"

    "Did you guys see that? Your n leader doesn''t need you at all. " Hearing this, Leng ruoxueughed, taking pleasure in his misfortune.

    Seeing her like this, Huo Yue and the first elder of the Qilin n felt even more depressed. In the end, it was uncle long who kindly patted their shoulders and consoled them,""You two don''t have to worry. Senior ice soul will live well in our ce."

    "Then please take good care of my family head." Since things hade to this, the two helpless old Qilins could onlypromise.

    "Your family head isn''t a three-year-old child. He doesn''t need anyone to take care of him!" Leng ruoxueughed when she heard Huo Yue and the first elder of the Qilin n''s request.

    "Uh!" Seeing that Leng ruoxue was obviously dissatisfied, Huo Yue and the Qilin great elder did not dare to express their opinions.

    Seeing that they were finally being honest, Leng ruoxue didn''t make things difficult for them. She turned around and continued walking.

    Uncle long and the others looked at Huo Yue and the Qilin elder with sympathy and immediately followed Leng ruoxue. Ice soul did not even turn around, leaving behind the two miserable old Qilin elders to see them off with reluctance.

    Just as Leng ruoxue and the rest were about to reach the devil forest, Shui mo also rushed over. Seeing Leng ruoxue, Shui mo grumbled,""Little girl, why didn''t you tell me that you were going home? I could have gone home with you!"

 Chapter 2783 Miss Leng, Your Child Is Crying!(2)

    Dear, this is your home, okay?

    Hearing Shui Mo''s words, Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with ck lines. At this moment, she nced at Huo Yue and elder Qilin who were too scared toe forward. She felt depressed for them.

    The two of them were very sad when they heard Shui Mo''s words! AI! These two fellows were only thinking for the Qilin race, but they had two unreliable ancestors. Especially Shui mo, he didn''t recognize anyone after seeing the formation and was going to leave with them.

    However, Leng ruoxue weed Shui Mo''s presence, so she had no intention of rejecting him.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue had brought Shui mo along without saying anything, Huo Yue and elder Qilin felt extremely disgruntled.

    Leng ruoxue was definitely treating him differently. They were really bullying the Qilin! How could he do this? The two old Qilins were very upset! However, he could not do anything to Leng ruoxue.

    In the end, they couldn''t help but hide it from each other.

    "It''s all your fault. You''ve angered Leng ruoxue previously, which is why she has a bad impression of us!" First elder Qilin was the first tounch an attack.

    "Didn''t I already apologize sincerely? How can you me me?" The fire Yue was extremely indignant. Then, it roared angrily,"Even if I''ve offended Leng ruoxue and she doesn''t have a good impression of me, you, who didn''t offend her, didn''t get any special treatment from her either! So, we''re clearly on the same level, so let''s not talk about each other!"

    "Hmph! You''re the one who started it anyway!" The Qilin great elder said, still angry.

    "I said I''m sorry!" Fire Yue counterattack!

    Just like that, the two old Qilins started to fight each other without a care for their image. By the time they realized that Leng ruoxue and the others had disappeared, they had already entered the devil forest.

    This should be the second time they had passed by the devil forest. Thest time when Leng ruoxue and ice soul left the Qilin n, they did not pass by this ce. To save time, ice soul had teleported her along.

    Now that they were in the devil forest again, Leng ruoxue and the rest were extremely calm and prepared to fight the soul devouring insects. However, the annoying soul devouring insects did not appear even when they were almost out of the forest.

    "Xue ''er, did you kill all the soul devouring insects in one gost time?" Uncle long was not used to the peaceful devil forest.

    "How is that possible? Isn''t the King of Soul devouring insects still alive?" Leng ruoxue didn''t want to be the scapegoat, but it was a fact that the soul devouring bugs didn''t appear. This made her feel rather depressed! If the Qilin race lost their barrier, it would be her fault if they med her in the future.

    "The soul devouring insects can''t bepletely exterminated." At this moment, Ice Spirit, who had been silent the whole time, finally spoke.

    "Then I''m relieved." Leng ruoxue heaved a sigh of relief.

    After that, everyone waved goodbye to the devil forest.

    After they left, a huge soul devouring insect appeared where they were standing before. Around it, there were many small soul devouring insects flying around. The big one was the King of Soul devouring insects.

    At this moment, it heaved a long sigh of relief. That terrifying woman had finally left! In the future, it and its descendants would be able to live happily here again!

    In fact, the intelligent King of Soul devouring insects had hesitated for a long time whether to appear or not, but in the end, it held back because it knew that it could not afford to offend the woman, so it could only hide.

    Now, after watching the fiendish woman leave, the King of Soul devouring insects cheered for a while, then happily took its children and flew to the other parts of the forest.

    Leng ruoxue and the others, who had left the devil forest, were able to return to Demon City with the help of Ice Spirit''s teleportation.

    When they returned home, uncle long and the others naturally had to exin to Dongfang Yue and the others. Leng ruoxue, on the other hand, carried Bing Yao and went straight to her residence.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Sitting in the room, Leng ruoxue suddenly remembered that she seemed to have forgotten something.

    It was only when Azure appeared and saw the little Qilin in Leng ruoxue''s arms that he roared with jealousy,""Girl, who is this little fellow?" How could he upy its position?

    Azure was furious, and the consequences were severe!

    In the next moment, it squeezed itself into Leng ruoxue''s embrace and used its small ws to kick the Ice Dragon without a sound.

    Bing Yao was also furious!

    "You bastard!" If the Kirin didn''t show its might, it would be treated like a puppy! This little kitten is so annoying. She actually kicked me with her stinky feet!

    Hmph! It also kicked!

    Just like that, the two childish fellows began to fight behind Leng ruoxue''s back!

    Cang''s strength was much higher than the ice Phoenix ''s. Seeing that this little Qilin actually dared to resist him, he couldn''t help but feel surprised. He then stretched out his ws to grab the thick fur on the ice Phoenix''s neck and lifted it up. He smiled at Leng ruoxue and said,"Girl, where did this little fellowe from? Could he be Feng Ye''s illegitimate son? Can you let me y with it?"

    Cang''s words made Leng ruoxue suddenly realize that Feng Ye did not return with them? Ugh! Forget it, there''s no difference whether that unreliable fool is with me or not. I''ll just let him run his own course!

    "Little xuexue, help!" Seeing that Leng ruoxue was in a daze, Bing Yao could only cry for help pitifully. Wuu ... Where did this cate from? What powerful strength.

    Bing Yao was a little afraid!

    Leng ruoxue finally reacted and quickly saved Bing Yao from Cang''s hands. She then said to Cang,""Bing Yi is a friend I made in the lower world. Cang, you have to treat it well, understand?"

    "Friend? Not your Beastie! Then why are you hugging it!" Azure said unhappily.

    "Uh! It''s still young ..."Leng ruoxue whispered. It was her instinct to carry cute Beastie. Who wouldn''t want to touch and carry such a cute little fellow?

    "Small? Oh! Your strength is quite low, why don''t you let me train you!" Azure smiled evilly.

    "No! Don ''t!" Bing Yao squeezed into Leng ruoxue''s embrace. Sob ... It didn''t want to train with this fellow. If it really wanted to train, it would rather train with that strange uncle!

    At the thought of this, Bing Yao tactfully jumped out of Leng ruoxue''s arms and said to her anxiously,""Little xuexue, I''m going to find the strange uncle!"

    After saying that, Bing Yao quickly ran away.

    If he didn''t run now, he would lose his life!

    Sobs ... Cats are not to be trifled with these days! Even a cat was riding on his head!

    For a moment, Bing Yao felt inferior!

    It didn''t like to cultivate at first, but after being frightened by a cat in cat skin, it immediately thought of cultivating, so it ran to find the strange uncle ice soul.

    Leng ruoxue looked at Bing Yao''s fleeing actions andughed to herself. However, the strange uncle that Bing Yao had mentioned, Bing po, was probably going to be overjoyed!

 Chapter 2784 Miss Leng, Your Child Is Crying!(3)

    Following that, Leng ruoxue turned to look at Cang and nodded its furry little head,""Cang, the ice Phoenix should be the child of Ice Spirit, and it''s also my friend. So, you really can''t bully it!"

    "Alright then!" Azure nodded and changed the topic,""Girl, aren''t you going to refine the reincarnation pill? Where is it? let me see. "

    "Uh! He didn''te back after the reincarnation pill healed the ice Spirit. " Leng ruoxue said awkwardly. She had too many things to do and had forgotten to ask about the reincarnation pill''s whereabouts.

    "Could it be that she''s dead?" Cang guessed.

    "It can''t be?" Leng ruoxue did not believe it. Based on her understanding of her master''s reincarnation pill, it definitely did not have the spirit of sacrificing itself for others and being selfless! Therefore, she would never believe that the two reincarnation pills were dead!

    However, it was indeed quite puzzling that he had yet to return.

    "Or he was found by Ice Spirit!" Azure continued to guess.

    ..."This possibility ... Is not impossible. But even if it was confiscated by the Qilin n, it probably wasn''t the ice Spirit''s intention.

    Even though she had not spent much time with Ice Spirit, Leng ruoxue knew him well enough to know that he would never do such a thing. The only person who would do such a thing was Huo Yue!

    Right, my reward ...

    "You bastard!" How could she have forgotten to ask for a reward! Leng ruoxue was extremely depressed! When did she learn to be like Lei Feng? she actually forgot to ask forpensation!

    No! She couldn''t just do good things for that idiot Huo Yue without asking for money!

    With this thought in mind, Leng ruoxue carried Cang and went to find Ice Spirit.

    Uncle long had already arranged for Ice Spirit''s residence. At this moment, Bing po was listening to Bing Yao''s softints with a blissful expression on his face. He wouldfort her from time to time. For a moment, Leng ruoxue didn''t have the heart to disturb the warm scene of a loving father and a filial son.

    However, Bing Yao''s eyes were sharp. After sensing Cang''s threat, her small body immediately trembled. She even tried to shrink into Bing PO''s arms, burying her head in his chest, leaving only her chubby little butt outside.

    At this moment, ice soul lifted her head and nodded at Leng ruoxue. Then, she looked at the little white cat in her arms.

    "Senior Cang?" Ice Spirit said with uncertainty. Azure''s appearance was ever-changing. In the past, they were familiar with a Totoro, but now, he saw a cat. However, the aura of this cat was exactly the same as what he knew.

    "Hmph! Little Qilin, congrattions on your revival!" Cang Wei nodded and said arrogantly.

    When Ice Spirit heard this, he was speechless. He was only unconscious, not dead. What did he mean by "alive again"? These words were really too unbearable.

    However, these words came from Cang''s mouth. No matter how unhappy Ice Spirit was, he wouldn''t provoke Cang for no reason. After all, the consequences of provoking Cang were terrifying.

    "Thank you for your concern, senior Cang." Ice Spirit had no choice but to say politely.

    Then, Ice Spirit turned to Leng ruoxue and asked,""Little girl, what''s the matter?"

    "Yes, I want to know where the reincarnation pill is!" Leng ruoxue said directly.

    "They didn''t tell you?" Ice Spirit asked in surprise.

    "No, I haven''t seen them since senior finished healing." Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    "After they healed my injuries, one of the reincarnation pills told me that they would take the other one away for a while. I thought they would tell you, so I didn''t mention it to you. Plus, you never asked about their whereabouts, so I thought you knew!" Ice Spirit was speechless.

    "I don''t know. Things came one after another during that time, and I didn''t have time to ask." Leng ruoxue said rather awkwardly. As a result, she had really forgotten about it.

    "Then you can rest assured now. After they healed my injuries, although they are a little weak, it is not a big problem. I think they wille back to find you." Ice Spirit consoled.

    He knew that during that period of time, it was his matters that had bothered Leng ruoxue, so he felt rather embarrassed.

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue nodded and continued,""Senior, there''s one more thing. Your Qilin n still hasn''t paid me the reward!"

    "..." Ice Spirit was silent. How could he take this?

    "I''ll inform the n and have them send you your reward as soon as possible. " Ice Spirit replied after a long time.

    "Then I''ll have to trouble senior! I won''t disturb you anymore, please continue!" Leng ruoxue beamed with satisfaction.

    With that, shepleted her mission and left Ice Spirit''s residence with Azure.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Watching Leng ruoxue''s back view, ice soul felt helpless. Then, he sent an order back to his n.

    In less than a week, Huo Yue and elder Qilin arrived happily with their rewards. Arge group of Qilin came with them, including Feng Ye.

    When Feng Ye first saw Leng ruoxue, he was a little embarrassed. But very quickly, he returned to his normal self and hugged Leng ruoxue''s leg, wailing.

    "Wu ... Xue ''er, how could you abandon me and leave the Qilin n alone!" Feng Ye felt wronged. They were from the same country, okay? Why did the church keep him? This fact really made him sad.

    "We didn''t leave you behind. It''s you who didn''t show up, okay?" Leng ruoxue naughtily pushed the me to Feng Ye. When Feng Ye heard this, he became even more embarrassed.

    It was because Leng ruoxue was right. It was indeed him who had not appeared. This was mainly because he felt that he had made a huge mistake and was too ashamed to face anyone, so he went into hiding. However, by the time he thickened his skin and wanted to look for Leng ruoxue and the others, he found out that they had already left.

    Instantly, he felt a sense of destion as if he had been abandoned, and he was sad for a long time.

    It was only when the n leader sent back an order for the acting n leader to deliver Leng ruoxue''s reward that he thickened his skin and followed along.

    This time, he had no intention of leaving!

    In any case, he was Leng ruoxue''s servant, so she would definitely not chase him away!

    At this moment, Feng Ye felt more confident than he had ever felt before. When he heard that Leng ruoxue had not abandoned him, he felt even more blissful. However, Huo Yue and the first elder of the Qilin n were quite uneasy. They both lowered their heads and didn''t mention anything about the reward.

    ording to the strategy that the two of them had discussed beforehand, they had to stay with the n leader no matter what. Hence, as long as Leng ruoxue did not take the initiative to ask them forpensation, the two of them nned to keep their eyes closed. This was because the two of them were afraid that if they took the initiative to give Leng ruoxue herpensation, that girl would not give them any face and chase them away! If Leng ruoxue mentioned it, the two of them would try their best to dy it. If they really could not dy it any longer, they would give it to her! In short, everything was based on the premise that they could stay, and they had to adapt to the situation!

    Seeing their reactions, Leng ruoxue could guess what they were thinking.

    After snickering, Leng ruoxue asked on purpose,""Did you bring the reward?"

    "Uh! I haven''t gathered all of them. " Huo Yue and the Qilin great elder looked at each other and said in unison.

    "Since you haven''t gathered all of them, what are you doing here?" Leng ruoxue asked in confusion.

    "..." This question was really difficult to answer.

    The two of them felt like they were riding a Tiger and couldn''t stop. Why was this girl so difficult to deal with? Could it be that she couldn''t be like an ordinary human and Revere the Qilin n? At this moment, the two of them truly hoped that Leng ruoxue would be no different from an ordinary human.

    But obviously, they were deceiving themselves!

    Then, the two old Qilins heard Leng ruoxue mumbling to herself,""Originally, since you''re here, I was nning to invite you to stay here for a while, but now that you haven''t collected your pay, I think you''d better go home and get it! You have to know that I''m going to collect interest after a long time!"

    When the two old Qilins heard this, they immediately smiled bitterly. They had really shot themselves in the foot! This girl didn''t y her cards ording to the rules. What should they do now? Tell her that the reward had been gathered? Wouldn''t they be pping their own faces?

    ? After hesitating for a moment, the rtively calm first elder Qilin said,""There''s no need to go back. Before we came, we already told the n that they would immediately send the money here!"

    "I see! Then you can stay here temporarily and wait! I hope I won''t have to wait too long. " Leng ruoxue didn''t make things difficult for them this time, and was very understanding.

    In reality, ording to Leng ruoxue''s thoughts, since these old Qilins were already here, they would definitely not leave. She couldn''t really chase them away. After all, the two parties were allies now.

    When Huo Yue and the great elder Qilin saw that Leng ruoxue was so easy to talk to, they were so touched that tears welled up in their eyes. It was really not easy to stay!

    When they moved into the residence that Leng ruoxue had arranged for them, Huo Yue and the great elder of the Qilin n felt as if they were in a dream. It was so unreal.

    Leng ruoxue''s fickleness had caught them off guard!

    After a while, the two of them discussed and decided to send the reward to Leng ruoxue the next day. Even though doing so would be a p to their faces-after all, they had already said that they had not gathered enough remuneration-they believed that Leng ruoxue was no fool. How could she not understand their little scheme? Therefore, in order to show their sincerity, they didn''t dy it for a few more days. In short, everyone had a tacit understanding.

    One had to know that the reward should have been given long ago. However, the entire Qilin n was so immersed in the excitement of the n leader''s awakening that they hadpletely forgotten about this matter. Now that she had taken the initiative to mention it, how could they drag it on?

    The next day, Leng ruoxue received her reward. Without even looking at it, she handed it over to uncle long to handle. Then, she turned to the two uneasy old Qilin and said,""The two of you can rest assured, I think your family head won''t be leaving this ce for a while!"

    "Yes." Huo Yue and the great elder Qilin nodded vigorously. Although they did not understand what Leng ruoxue meant, as long as she was willing to let them stay, why did they care so much?

    Just like that, arge group of Qilins settled down in Demon City temporarily.

 Chapter 2785 Heart-To-Heart Talk Between Father And Son (1)

    After the Qilin''s arrival, Demon City instantly became much more lively. This was because these Qilin''s were all like Granny Liu who had just entered the Grand View Garden. They were curious about everything. Feng Ye, who had lived here for a while and was quite familiar with the ce, naturally became their guide.

    Every day, Feng Ye brought the idle Qilin brothers to wander around the city. In the beginning, everyone and the beasts expressed a strong wee to their arrival. After all, Qilin was really too rare to see. However, as time passed, everyone and the beasts were a little overwhelmed.

    If these Qilins just wanted to look, it would be fine. However, the other party held the spirit of shamelessly asking. When they saw people they didn''t know, they would all get to the bottom of it and make people understand. Otherwise, they would keep pestering the other party.

    If this happened once or twice, the others would still be patient. However, as the number of times increased, the humans and beasts in Demon City would all start to hide when they saw them!

    "You bastard!" The students were too eager to learn, which made the teachers feel depressed. This was because the Qilin''s questions were simply strange. Not only were they unimaginable, they were alsopletely unable to answer!

    Of course, for the sake of their pride, they couldn''t say it out loud. Their hiding caused the Qilin''s to surround and intercept them. In the end, everyone couldn''t take it anymore and could only report it to uncle long.

    Uncle long felt conflicted when he heard theints. No wonder he rarely saw Qilin at home recently. So they had all run to the city to humbly seek guidance? Logically speaking, this was supposed to be a good thing, but once he was too modest, it was really quite unbearable.

    Especially the beasts of the endless ocean. They were already afraid of the Qilin, and the bloodline pressure of the Qilin''s inborn bloodline also gave them a lot of pressure. But those Qilin''s didn''t seem to be aware of it, and they kept pestering them with questions all day long. Which beast could stand it? Just the fear was enough to drive everyone crazy!

    However, it wasn''t appropriate for uncle long to tell this to Ice Spirit. After all, he was a little ...

    AI! This was the instinct of a beast!

    It seemed that this matter had to be handled by Xue ''er. After some thought, uncle long decided to look for Leng ruoxue.

    When they arrived at Leng ruoxue''s residence, she happened to be sunbathing in the courtyard. When she saw uncle long, she was rather surprised.

    Wasn''t uncle long very busy recently? How did he have the time to find me?

    "Uncle long, what''s the matter?" Leng ruoxue looked at uncle Long''s worried face and couldn''t help but ask.

    Uncle long nodded and told Leng ruoxue about the situation. When he finished, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help butugh.

    "Bad girl, you''re stillughing? The beastmen in the city are so annoying!" Uncle long said helplessly.

    "Uncle long, what should I say? I''ve said it before, we have to find something for the Qilin to do, but you couldn''t bring yourself to order them around. Look at what happened now, they''ve caused trouble for everyone, right?" Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "Xue ''er, you don''t understand Beastie''s pain!" Uncle long sighed. Only after bing a divine Supreme-level beast would the pressure from those beasts with a higher bloodline level not affect them as much. However, before bing a divine Supreme-level beast, the bloodline was enough to crush all other powers!

    AI! This was all due to the inequality in one''s bloodline, it was inborn! The pitiful beastmen were also helpless!

    "I understand. I''ll find Ice Spirit and personally arrange some work for them. That should be fine, right?" Leng ruoxue asked with sympathy.

    "Well, as long as they don''t have the chance to wander around!" Uncle long didn''t ask for much. He just hoped that the Qilin wouldn''t appear around those weak and pitiful beasts. Otherwise, they would scare those timid beasts to death!

    "Don''t worry, I won''t let them have the chance to wander around. " Leng ruoxue promised and went to look for Ice Spirit.

    When they arrived at Ice Spirit''s residence, Leng ruoxue saw him looking up at the sky at a 45-degree angle with a sorrowful expression before she even entered the courtyard. Bing Yao was sleeping soundly on the stone table in the courtyard. The warm sunlight shone on Bing Yi''s body, making it look like it was sparkling. The little fellow was so happy that it even started snoring!

    What was going on? Didn''t Ice Spirit look so happy just now?

    Filled with curiosity, Leng ruoxue walked into the courtyard.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Ice Spirit only nced at her and continued to ignore her.

    Leng ruoxue was a little depressed. She found a ce to sit down and stared at Ice Spirit without blinking.

    After being stared at by Leng ruoxue for a long time, Bing po finally could not take it anymore and said helplessly,""Little girl, stop looking at me."

    "What, are you shy?" Leng ruoxue said with a smile when she saw Ice Spirit''s hair standing on end.

    "Uh!" It seemed a little, but he was more uneasy. This little girl was too dangerous, and nothing good woulde out of hering to him!

    Thinking of this, Ice Spirit became alert.

    Leng ruoxue felt depressed when she saw Ice Spirit''s cautious expression. She wasn''t a monster, okay? Did he have to be so guarded against her?

    "Senior, I''vee to find you for something," Since the matter had already reached this point, Leng ruoxue could only go straight to the point.

    "Speak!" Ice Spirit''s answer was short and powerful.

    "Your Qilin family has been loitering around Demon City. They''ve been causing trouble for my family''s weaker beastmen." Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    "And then?" Ice Spirit could tell that Leng ruoxue had more to say, so he was not in a hurry to answer.

    "I hope senior can restrain their behavior." Leng ruoxue requested.

    "I don''t have the time." Ice Spirit said irresponsibly.

    "Then I''ll restrain them!" Leng ruoxue was prepared for Ice Spirit to say this, so she did not hold back.

    "How do you want me to restrain you?" Ice Spirit asked curiously.

    "Arrange some work for them, damn it! You eat my food, live in my ce, and even harass my orcs here, causing Demon city''s orcs to almost fall into depression!" Leng ruoxue said hatefully.

    "Uh! Is it that serious?" Ice Spirit had never left the courtyard, so she wasn''t sure what was going on outside. After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, she felt that she was exaggerating.

    Depression? Is this a joke?

    "There are! The Qilin has already seriously affected the lives of the Beasties, causing them to be unable to eat well, unable to sleep well, and all the Beasties have lost quite a bit of weight, to the point that their beastly forms are almost unrecognizable!" Leng ruoxue said in an exaggerated manner.

    "If that''s the case, then you should arrange some work for the Qilin ''s! They''re staying here with you now, so it''s only natural for them to listen to your arrangements. If anyone disobeys, you have the right to chase them away, no need to give me face!" Ice Spirit said after thinking for a while.

    I was waiting for you to say this!

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she immediately expressed that she understood!

    Then, the two of them stared at each other.

 Chapter 2786 Heart-To-Heart Talk Between Father And Son (2)

    Ice Spirit had thought that Leng ruoxue would leave once the matter was settled. Who knew that she had no intention of leaving at all? now, he was not sure why Leng ruoxue hade to find him.

    It was too hard to guess what this little girl was thinking, so ice soul decided not to waste her brain cells and asked.

    "Is there anything else?" Ice soul couldn''t help but ask, feeling extremely uneasy.

    "Come, we should have a good talk!" Leng ruoxue said with the expression of an understanding elder sister.

    "I''m not free!" Ice Spirit refused without thinking. Leng ruoxue, on the other hand, choked on her words.

    She wanted to cry. She had wanted to be Ice Spirit''s intimate sister for a long time. She had been waiting for him to take the initiative toe and confess to her. Who knew that this guy was not aware of it at all? now it seemed that she had to take the initiative.

    After settling the matter with Bing po, she nned to go into seclusion. Before that, she had to settle the matter with Bing Yao, or she would be worried about Bing Yao.

    However, Ice Spirit was not cooperative at all!

    Is there something? What do you want? You''re so bored that you''re looking at the sky!

    After giving Ice Spirit a disdainful look, Leng ruoxue said in a domineering tone,""Even if there''s something, you have to put it down. We have to have a good talk!"

    "..." Serious?

    Looking at Leng ruoxue''s serious expression, ice soul was very worried. He did not want to talk to Leng ruoxue! This was because he was very clear about what the other party wanted to talk to him about. However, he wasn''t prepared to let Bing Yao know about it. If he told Leng ruoxue, he felt that it would be the same as telling Bing Yao!

    "Can we not talk?" The ice Spirit made ast-ditch struggle, hoping to buy itself some time. The longer the better.

    Undeniably, he was an ostrich!

    Leng ruoxue only shook her head and smiled without saying a word.

    Ice Spirit could only smile bitterly."Let''s talk then!"

    Leng ruoxue gave Ice Spirit a knowing look before she smiled and said,""Then exin!"

    "You should have already guessed it, right?" Ice Spirit wasn''t a fool. Even though Leng ruoxue didn''t ask anything during this period of time, her expression of knowing the truth revealed everything. There were even times when the dragonwhale and the others would look at him and Bing Yao with deep confusion and helplessness. This had also made him even more worried, which was why he only asked this question now.

    Leng ruoxue continued to smile and did not say anything.

    "Just as you thought, the ice Phoenix is indeed my son. I also didn''t expect that after so many years, it still hasn''t reached adulthood. This is all my fault!" Infinite ice soul reproached himself.

    "Why don''t you acknowledge it?" Leng ruoxue finally asked. In fact, she had already guessed the reason, but she still wanted to hear it from Ice Spirit.

    "You also know that I''ve let it down for what happened back then. Now that it''s like this, you can say that I''m very responsible, so I really can''t tell it that I''m its biological father and that I''m the one who caused it to be like this." Ice Spirit said bitterly.

    "Do you think you can hide this forever? You should know that paper can''t hide fire. Bing Yi will find out about this sooner orter, and I think it''s better for you to tell him yourself than for him to find out by himself. After all, I don''t think you want him to hear the truth from others, right?" Leng ruoxue reminded him.

    "I understand what you mean, but I really can''t bring myself to say it." Ice Spirit said like an ostrich.

    Sometimes, the more you care about something, the more you''re afraid of losing it. He didn''t want Bing Yi to know the truth about her background and didn''t want to see his heartless father anymore. So, he would rather Bing Yi knew nothing about it. Even if she still called him uncle, at least he could see Bing Yi every day!<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I think ... You don''t need to say anything!" Leng ruoxue suddenly said without rhyme or reason.

    Ice soul heaved a sigh of relief when he heard her words. However, he soon felt that something was wrong. He raised his head and looked at Leng ruoxue. He then followed her gaze and looked to the side.

    Ice Spirit''s eyes widened.

    "B-Bing Yao, when did you wake up?" Bing PO''s heart beat faster as she asked the question. She stared at Bing Yao uneasily.

    Bing Yao''s icy-blue eyes were also staring at Bing po in disbelief. Tears slowly welled up in her eyes as she asked with a choked voice,"Are you my father?"

    "I am." Ice Spirit replied calmly. Bing Yao had unintentionally discovered this matter. Bing po calmed down and looked at Leng ruoxue with aplicated expression.

    He believed that this little girl must have discovered that Bing Yao had woken up long ago, but she didn''t tell him. Sob ... This is great, I''ve been caught!

    Bing PO''s expression was as if it was the end of the world. He looked at Bing Yao''s teary eyes. When he saw the tears flowing down Bing Yao''s fluffy face, he wanted to hug Bing Yao andfort her. However, Bing Yao took a big step back and rejected his hug. She then jumped into Leng ruoxue''s arms to seekfort.

    At this moment, Ice Spirit was burning with jealousy!

    Bing Yao was his son! Now that it knew about its past, it was just as it had worried about, unwilling to let it hug it!

    Waah ... The old Qilin, Ice Spirit, had tears streaming down her face as she red at Leng ruoxue, who had snatched her son away, with fire spewing out of her eyes.

    Leng ruoxue was extremely calm in the face of Bing PO''s anger. She then gently stroked Bing Pi''s soft fur,forting the pitiful little girl who was obviously hurt.

    "Senior, I''ve known Bing Yao for a longer time than you, and I was the one who saved it when it was injured! Otherwise, I''m afraid you won''t be able to see it now. " Leng ruoxue exined indifferently.

    "Bing Yao was injured before?" Ice Spirit asked worriedly. She was no longer jealous when she heard the word "injured."

    "Yup! When I first saw it, it was sleeping just like you! I was the one who saved it. " Leng ruoxue added.

    "Who did this?" Knowing that her son had recovered, Ice Spirit naturally cared about the culprit!

    "I don''t know," Leng ruoxue looked at Bing Yao and said irresponsibly.

    "Bing Yao, who did this?" Seeing that he couldn''t get anything from Leng ruoxue, Bing po could only ask Bing Yao.

    However, Bing Yao didn''t give ice soul any face and said angrily,"None of your business!"

    "Bing Yao ..." His words broke Bing PO''s heart."Hmph ... My son won''t let me take care of him. Is there anything more hurtful than this?" he thought.

    "Hmph! Since you abandoned me back then, don''t even think about acknowledging me again!" Bing Yao continued, as if the blow to Bing po wasn''t enough.

    Upon hearing this, Ice Spirit could not help but take two steps back. His face turned pale. Had hepletely lost his Ice Phoenix? Bing Yao didn''t even call him "strange uncle" anymore. Wuu ...

    Ice Spirit suddenly felt that his world had turned dark. At this moment, he even felt that he might as well not wake up! In that case, his heart would not hurt so much.

 Chapter 2787 Heart-To-Heart Talk Between Father And Son (3)

    However, it was toote to say anything now! Bing Yao wouldn''t recognize him even if he was here!

    The heartbroken ice soul''s originally clear eyes had be dull after the blow. In just a moment, his face was frighteningly pale. Then, ice soul, who felt a suffocating feeling in his chest, clearly felt a warm current surging up his throat ...

    Leng ruoxue saw that Bing po had been dealt a heavy blow and Bing Yao was extremely hostile towards her. She had no choice but to leave with Bing Yao for the time being. Once they left, Bing po spat out a mouthful of blood and fell limply beside the stone table.

    For a long time, ice soul just sat there in a daze.

    "Chief, what''s wrong?" After an unknown period of time, the Qilin great elder came to find his n leader. He happened to see the n leader covered in blood and falling to the ground in an extremely sorry state. At that moment, he was almost scared to death!

    However, the ice Spirit didn''t respond to his concern. The Qilin first elder was so depressed that he almost hit his head against a wall!

    What was wrong with the n leader? He did not believe that anyone in Demon City could harm the n leader! But how could he exin the n leader''s current appearance? No! He had to look for Leng ruoxue to think of a solution. After all, this was her territory.

    When the great elder of the Qilin n found Leng ruoxue with burning anxiety and informed her of this matter, Leng ruoxue was stunned. She didn''t expect that the powerful-looking Ice Spirit couldn''t even withstand this much. This was ...

    She worriedly looked at Bing Yao who was also silent. Leng ruoxue called Cang over and asked him to help look after Bing Yao for the time being. Then, she followed the Qilin great elder to check on ice Spirit.

    When they arrived at Ice Spirit''s residence, Leng ruoxue immediately gave him a healing pill. Then, she asked the great elder of the Qilin n to help him into his room. At first, the Qilin n''s great elder wanted to guard his n head. However, he was forcefully dragged out of the room by Leng ruoxue.

    What this father and son needed the most now was to be alone. All unrted people were to leave!

    However, the Qilin first elder did not know what had happened, nor did he understand Leng RUO''s painstaking efforts. So, after being pulled out of the room, this first elder, who had a good personality, waspletely furious!

    "Youngdy Leng, what''s wrong with our n leader? Your Demon City must give me an exnation, or else my Qilin n will not be finished!" The Qilin great elder roared.

    "You really want an exnation? What if I say that this is your n head''s private matter, and I can''t disclose it before he says anything?" Leng ruoxue asked calmly, her attitude saying that she would tell him if he wanted to know. This made great elder Qilin even more uncertain!

    "Is it really a private matter of the n leader? You weren''t attacked?" The Qilin Grand Elder asked uncertainly.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, sheughed instead of getting angry.

    "Who do you think can attack him here? If they were really attacked, why didn''t you guys hear anything?" Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    Ugh! The Grand Elder was a little embarrassed. Although he had already expected that the n leader would not have been attacked, he still felt uneasy without knowing the truth! Now that Leng ruoxue was using the n head''s private matter as an excuse to not tell him, it would not be good if he insisted on knowing.

    After some thought, the Qilin great elderpromised and asked Leng ruoxue to guarantee that the n leader would be fine. Only then would he be at ease.

    After dealing with the troublesome great elder Qilin, Leng ruoxue hurriedly returned to her residence. When blue one saw that she had returned, he immediately disappeared to apany the blood lotus flower in his cultivation.

    As for Leng ruoxue, she first looked at the silent Bing Yao before sitting down beside it silently.

    For the next few days, Bing Yao refused to speak. Leng ruoxue did not think of any way to make it happy either. She only quietly apanied Bing Yao as if she was invisible.

    "Little xuexue, should I forgive him and acknowledge him?" After an unknown period of time, Bing Yao''s voice finally entered Leng ruoxue''s ears.

    After Leng ruoxue heard this, she stroked the soft fur of the ice Phoenix and smiled,""Just ask your own heart."

    "Why did he abandon me? Since you''ve abandoned me back then, why are you still pretending to find me?" When she thought of this, Bing Yao was still a little resentful.

    "It''s a bitplicated, so let him tell you himself! However, what I want to tell you is that even a vicious Tiger will not eat its Cubs. He is your biological father, and he would not have done that if he had not been forced to. However, I don''t ask you to understand his actions, I just hope that you don''t hate him. After all, it''s not easy for him either. For tens of thousands of years, he has been seriously injured and in aa. The moment he woke up, he wanted to know your whereabouts. So, he loves you!" Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    As a matter of fact, if she was in Bing Yi''s position, she wouldn''t easily forgive her parents who had abandoned her. However, Bing po did that not because he didn''t love Bing Yi. He had chosen to give up some of his personal things for the sake of justice. A person like this would be a good leader, but he would never be a good husband or father. Therefore, as his rtives, they were often the most wronged.

    However, as a bystander, could she me Ice Spirit for this? The answer was no! Not only that, but in some ways, she admired Ice Spirit''s courage. After all, not everyone could be as unyielding as him! Because of this, she really hoped that this father and son could sit down and have a good talk.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The one who had caused the incident back then was actually Wu Ling. Both father and son were innocent. Of course, Bing Jie was the most innocent one. No matter how much Bing po suffered, Leng ruoxue would never stand on his side. After all, Bing Jie and Leng ruoxue had a deeper rtionship!

    With that thought in mind, Leng ruoxue spoke again,"Bing Yao, talk to him!" Even though you weren''t born at that time, as the person involved, you have the right to know the truth. "

    "Okay, I''ll listen to little xuexue." Bing Yao nodded. It also wanted to know why it was abandoned.

    Seeing that Bing Yao had agreed, Leng ruoxue immediately nodded to Bing po, who had been standing guard outside the courtyard. Seeing this, Bing po immediately walked in withrge strides.

    He had heard the entire conversation between Leng ruoxue and Bing Yao. He also knew that this was an opportunity Leng ruoxue had given him. Hence, he was naturally unwilling to give it up.

    Leng ruoxue considerately gave the ce to the father and son before turning around and leaving.

    Bing Yao raised her head and looked at Bing po in disbelief. How did this old man be so Haggard after not seeing him for a few days?

    Ice Spirit''s face was full of worry. His eyes were bloodshot, and his clothes were crumpled. He looked like a homeless man. It was a sharp contrast to his previous self-assured and arrogant demeanor.

    "I, I want to know the truth!" Bing Yao coldly said after feeling a slight pain in her heart.

    "Yes, I will tell you everything." Ice Spirit nodded and continued,""Tens of thousands of years ago, the divine realm was originally thriving. Although there was not much harmony between the various races, at least they did not interfere with each other. However, one day, a person''s ambition destroyed all of this! She caused the entire God World to be plunged into misery and suffering, causing the various races to kill each other. In the beginning, our Qilin n was the calmest one, but not long after, the mes of war also spread to our side ..."

    "Who''s that bad guy?" Bing Yao suddenly interrupted.

    "Rime, the current God Lord. All the disasters that happened back then were caused by her, and our family''s separation was all because of her! At that time, Wu Yan had basically already subdued the other three king divine beast ns. As for our Qilin n, she had never shown any signs of approaching us. Later on, she thought of a n to lure me out of the n and then brought people to sneak into the n to steal you. " Ice Spirit stopped and waited for Bing Yao to ask.

    "And then? I was stolen?" Bing Yao asked as expected.

    "Yes, you were stolen. When I realized that I had been tricked and rushed back to the n, it was already toote! I''ve let you down. I didn''t fulfill my responsibility as a father and protect you well!" Ice Spirit said sadly.

    "So you''re saying that you didn''t abandon me intentionally?" Bing Yao asked carefully.

    Although it had only had its master by its side since it was born, that did not mean that it did not want to know who its parents were. However, when it was in the Haotian continent, it was the only Qilin in that world, so it couldn''t find its roots even if it wanted to.

    Now that it hade to the immortal realm and identally found out that it had a father, but had been abandoned by its father, one could imagine the shock it had suffered. However, after learning some of the truth, it realized that things didn''t seem to be what it had imagined, so it was a little confused again.

    She wasn''t abandoned on purpose, and the culprit was someone else. Was that right?

    Father didn''t want to abandon him. Father loved it, didn''t he?

    Bing Yao raised her head and looked at Bing po expectantly, hoping that he could answer her question.

    Facing Bing Yao''s hopeful eyes, Bing po hesitated for a long time before he took a deep breath and answered honestly,"I didn''t mean to lose you at that time. Butter, that bitch, Wu Yan, used you to threaten me and wanted me to lead the Qilin n to pledge loyalty to her. I, I refused!"

    Bing po used a lot of strength to force out the truth. He looked at Bing Yao uneasily.

    But Bing Yao was unusually silent after hearing this, which made Bing po even more nervous.

    Ice Spirit''s heart was beating like a drum, and she stood there helplessly like a prisoner waiting to be interrogated. His eyes were glued to Bing Yao''s body without even blinking. He wished he could see Bing Yao''s reaction at the first moment.

    However, Bing Yao was still sitting there in silence.

    "Bing Yao ..." Bing po called. The longer they stayed, the more uneasy he felt.

    "That scoundrel flew into a rage out of humiliation because of your rejection, so he threw me down to the lower realm, right?" After a long time, Bing Yao finally gave a response.

 Chapter 2788 Any Condition?(1)

    "Yes, because of my rejection, that bitch, Wu Yan, was so embarrassed that she threw you down to the lower realm. Bingyi, you should hate me. I''m sorry, I didn''t protect you. " Ice Spirit took a deep breath and said guiltily.

    Then, she looked at Bing Yao nervously, but Bing Yao didn''t say anything.

    At this moment, it did not know what to do. After knowing the truth, its heart was in a mess, like a ball of hemp, tangled together.

    Should it be hated? Its own father had given up on it in order not to be controlled by that bad guy. It should hate him, right? However, as a proud Qilin, it could somewhat understand the choice its father had made back then.

    The noble Qilin should not be controlled by others!

    Hmph! Rime ice, right? If it had the chance to see that bad guy in the future, it would definitely bite her! Who asked her to use herself to threaten others!

    At this moment, Bing Yao didn''t know whether she should forgive her father or not. Instead, she hated Wu Yao!

    After thinking about this, Bing Yao couldn''t help but ask,"What about my mother? She ..."

    Bing Yao didn''t dare to ask if his mother was Dead or Alive, because the Father in front of him had never mentioned anything about his mother from the beginning to the end. But now, he had to ask.

    "In order to protect you, it was killed by the fog! Many of our nsmen also died at the hands of Wu Cheng!" After a long silence, Ice Spirit said.

    "Dead? Mother is dead! "There are also many nsmen ..." Bing Yao''srge blue eyes were filled with tears as she sobbed.

    "Is it all to protect me?" Bing Yao continued to ask.

    "Yes! In order to protect you, our nsmen have either died or been injured, so I really can''t let them suffer any more injuries because of you. Bing Yao, I didn''t want to give up on you, but I had no choice back then! As the Qilin n leader, I can''t let my n suffer an even greater blow because of my personal matters. So, I can only let you down!" Ice Spirit was also sobbing.

    "You did nothing wrong. I''m a sinner of the Qilin race!" After hearing this, Bing Yao suddenly said.

    "No! You''re not! I''m too useless as a father, I can''t even protect my own wife and child! I''ve let you down. Even if you hate me even more after knowing all this, I won''t me you. " Bing po couldn''t bear to see Bing Yao me himself. After all, it had nothing to do with Bing Yao. It was his fault as a father! How could he make Bing Yao feel guilty?

    "I don''t me you, and I don''t hate you!" Bing Yao raised her head and said with a worried expression.

    "Bing Yao ..." Bing po was happy to hear that. But from Bing Yao''s expression, he knew that the little guy didn''t forgive him. It just didn''t me him, but it didn''t want to acknowledge him as its father.

    "I want to be alone!" Bing Yao said.

    "Alright then! If there''s anything else you can''t figure out, you cane and ask me at any time. I''ll tell you everything. " Afraid that Bing Yao would go to a dead end, Bing po quickly added.

    As for Bing Yao, she only nodded slightly and didn''t say anything else. She lowered her head and continued to lie down. Ice Spirit sighed and left.

    He had told her most of what he needed to say. Now, he could only wait for Bing Yao to figure it out.

    Once he was out of the courtyard, he saw Leng ruoxue who had been standing guard at the entrance. He nodded at her and said,""Little girl, I''ve said what I needed to say. I''ll have to trouble you to take care of Bing Yao. If it wants to see me, please send someone to inform me!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Then, Ice Spirit left helplessly.

    As she watched Ice Spirit''s back view, Leng ruoxue thought to herself,''so they haven''t made up yet?''

    After that, she walked into the courtyard and saw that the ice Phoenix had returned to its normal state. It was lying alone on the stone table, and the surrounding air was stained with its sadness, making it seem particrly bleak and deste!

    Walking forward, Leng ruoxue gently stroked the soft fur on the ice Phoenix''s body, wanting to give it silentfort. At this moment, Bing Yao also raised her head and pounced into Leng ruoxue''s arms with tears in her eyes. She hugged Leng ruoxue''s neck tightly and refused to let go!

    The ice Phoenix''s hooves were hugging Leng ruoxue tightly, and Leng ruoxue could feel the moisture on her neck.

    Sighing, Leng ruoxue could only Pat its back lightly.

    For the next few days, Bing Yao stayed in Leng ruoxue''s arms and refused to leave. When Cang saw this scene, other than snorting coldly, he didn''t forcefully pull the annoying and eyesore little Qilin out of Leng ruoxue''s arms. Who asked this little Qilin to be sad at this moment?

    The fact that Bing Yao was sad and sought Leng ruoxue''sfort was definitely a big blow to Bing po. However, he was powerless to do anything about it, so he could only sneak a few nces from time to time before hiding back in his own residence to drink with jealousy!

    Later on, it was the Qilin great elder who felt that something was wrong, as if something they didn''t know had happened! However, the rather smart first elder Qilin didn''t let his thoughts run wild. Instead, he went to find his family patriarch.

    This time, Bing po didn''t hide anything and told him Bing Yao''s identity. When first elder heard this, his eyes immediately widened and he said in disbelief,""n leader, you should be happy that you found The Little Prince! Why are you still frowning?"

    "Of course I want to be happy, but Bing Yao doesn''t want to acknowledge me. Do you think I should be happy?" Ice Spirit replied helplessly.

    "Uh! Blood is thicker than water. How could The Little Prince not recognize you? n leader, is there a misunderstanding? Or does The Little Prince still not know his identity?" The Qilin great elder guessed.

    "I''ve already told it the truth, and there was no misunderstanding. It also said that it doesn''t me me, but it still refuses to acknowledge me." Ice Spirit said helplessly.

    "Little Prince, it knows what happened back then?" First elder immediately asked.

    "I know, and I also know that I was the one who gave up on it back then." Ice Spirit said honestly.

    "n leader! How could you say this? No wonder The Little Prince refused to acknowledge you after hearing this. If it were me, I wouldn''t acknowledge you either!" When first elder heard this, he immediately became worried.

    The n leader was too honest. He had not acknowledged his son yet, so how could he exin everything? ording to his thoughts, the most important thing was to let The Little Prince return to the Qilin n first! As for the rest, we''ll talk about itter!

    However, Bing GUI wouldn''t do what the first elder thought. He hoped that he and his son didn''t have any grudges. Otherwise, if Bing Yao heard about this from someone else, the consequences would be even worse!

    "It should not recognize me! After all, I haven''t fulfilled my responsibility as a father for tens of thousands of years. What right do I have to make it acknowledge me now?" Ice Spirit said calmly.

    "Uh!" The Qilin great elder didn''t know what to say after hearing the patriarch''s words.

    After that, he bade farewell and left. He pondered for a long time before he went to look for Leng ruoxue on his own.

 Chapter 2789 Any Condition?(2)

    However, when he arrived at Leng ruoxue''s residence and saw her, most of his attention was focused on Bing Yao.

    Like! He really looked like the n leader! The Qilin great elder pondered to himself. In fact, when this little Qilin first came to the Qilin n, he had already felt that something was wrong. After all, the n leader treated it too specially. However, he didn''t think too much about it at that time. Now, everything was clear!

    This little fellow was their Little Prince!

    But why was The Little Prince being carried by a human all day?

    Seeing that Bing Yao was still in Leng ruoxue''s arms, first elder was a little jealous. He changed his mind and said to Leng ruoxue,""Miss Leng, can I take a look at The Little Prince?"

    "Haven''t you already seen it?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes and said innocently.

    "Uh! I just want to take a good look!" The great elder said helplessly, but he was thinking in his heart,"I''m in your arms, can this even be considered looking?" He still wanted to have a good rtionship with The Little Prince!

    When Leng ruoxue heard the Qilin Grand elder''s words, she did not immediately reply to him. She only patted Bing Chan''s back and asked softly,""Bing Yao, the great elder Qilin wants to take a good look at you. Will you let him?"

    "I won ''t! No one was allowed to see! I''m not a monkey in the zoo! What''s there to see!" Upon hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Bing Yao, who had her head lowered, spoke with a burning rage.

    Don''t be like this, alright?

    Upon hearing this, the first elder of the Qilin n was extremely worried! How could he ask this? See, you''ve made The Little Prince angry, right?

    However, before the great elder of the Qilin n could correct Leng ruoxue, Leng ruoxue had changed the topic.

    This was because Leng ruoxue then turned to first elder Qilin and said with a smile,""Great elder, you''vee at the right time. I have something to discuss with you."

    "Uh! What''s the matter?" The great elder of the Qilin n had been led astray by Leng ruoxue. At this moment, he had even forgotten the purpose of his visit. He only looked at Leng ruoxue with a face full of vignce, afraid that she would make some excessive requests.

    "Don''t you Qilin nsmen have too much free time recently?" Leng ruoxue said with a faint smile. Then, without waiting for first elder''s reply, she continued,""I n to arrange some work for them. Otherwise, I''ll be eaten up by them in the long run. So, let them work while they''re in Demon City to cover the cost of their food and lodging! What do you think, great elder?"

    What do you think? Could he refuse? The Qilin great elder couldn''t help but Mutter to himself. He believed that as long as he refused, this little girl in front of him would definitely immediately tell him,"then please do as you please!" I really can''t afford to support you! Therefore, the great elder Qilin, who had no intention of leaving, would never let Leng ruoxue have her way. Hence, he tactfully nodded his head and said,""I have no objections. Miss Leng, whatever you want them to do, just arrange it!"

    "Then I won''t be polite!" Leng ruoxue said nonchntly.

    You were originally prepared to be polite, so what? The great elder of the Qilin n looked at Leng ruoxue with disdain and started toin again! Then, afraid that Leng ruoxue would make another request, the Qilin Grand Elder was so frightened that he immediately turned around and left.

    It was only after he left the courtyard that he suddenly recalled that he had notpleted his main task and had instead allowed Leng ruoxue to take advantage of him?

    "You bastard!" When would he stop being led by the nose by that little girl? The first elder of the Qilin n was very worried!

    However, it was toote for him toe to sorrowful Mulberry now!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Afraid that a long dy would bring more trouble, Leng ruoxue quickly informed uncle long that she had obtained the approval of ice soul and the Qilin first elder. She could now arrange work for the Qilin n! As for the acting n leader of the fire Yue, he was automatically ignored by Leng ruoxue!

    When uncle long heard this, he immediately reported theck of manpower to Leng ruoxue. Leng ruoxue would then make the arrangements, and uncle long would carry them out!

    Soon, the Kirin, who was as curious as Granny Liu, finally had something to do! Of course, Leng ruoxue''s action of arranging work for them had once caused some of the Qilins to be dissatisfied. This was because a considerable number of Qilins felt that they were just guests, so how could they arrange work for them? They were not from Demon City!

    After Leng ruoxue found out what they were thinking, she only asked uncle long to tell them that those who did not want to work could leave Demon City immediately. After that, all the Qilins became well-behaved. Of course, they weren''t being honest just because of Leng ruoxue''s words. The moment Leng ruoxue said that, many of the Qilins immediately went to look for their Grand Elder, hoping that the Grand Elder would make the decision for them. However, the Grand Elder could only regretfully tell them that this matter had been approved by their n leader.

    In other words, you have to do it even if you agree or disagree! He had no choice!

    When the unwilling Qilin''s heard this, they didn''t dare to get angry anymore. They could only obediently let uncle long arrange it.

    After settling the Qilin n''s work, Leng ruoxue looked at Bing Yao, who was still in a low state, and her mood became heavy again.

    Originally, she had awakened the Ice Dragon in hopes that it would be happy, but now it had be so sad. This was obviously not what she wanted to see.

    Leng ruoxue, who felt that she should have a deep conversation with Bing Yao, immediately put her thoughts into action after making this decision.

    After cing Bing Yao, who had been hugging her tightly and refusing to let go, on a chair, Leng ruoxue faced her.

    "Bing Yao, let''s talk!" Leng ruoxue said directly.

    "I don''t want to talk." Bing Yao said in a soft voice as she closed her eyes.

    "Bing Yao, do you n to continue like this? Tell me, what are you really thinking?" Leng ruoxue didn''t allow Bing Yao to be a coward, so she held his little head and made him look at her.

    "I don''t know, my heart is in a mess." Bing Yao said, somewhat at a loss.

    "Do you still hate him for not choosing you back then?" Leng ruoxue went straight to the core of the problem.

    "No, I don''t hate him anymore! If it were me, for the sake of my pride as a Qilin, I''m afraid I would also make the same choice. However, from my own point of view, I couldn''t ept his choice so quickly. I need some time. " Bing Yao said honestly.

    "I can understand. Bing Yi, tell me, have you ever thought about your parents all these years?" Leng ruoxue could empathize with Bing Yao''s feelings. After all, humans were like that. Without experiencing it personally, one would never be able to understand the pain of helplessness. Once one had experienced it, it was not easy to forget it.

    "I''ve thought about it asionally. In fact, many beasts have never seen their parents when they were born. On the Haotian continent, many beasts grew up with their Masters, and they have never even seen what their parents look like. Therefore, beasts like us don''t need parents as much as those who grew up in our own tribe. Even so, I couldn''t help but think of my parents and why I''m the only Qilin on the Haotian continent. Now I know, I was stolen!" Bing Yao said sadly.

    "Originally, I should be very happy to know that I was stolen and not abandoned by my parents, but when I think of my father ... I can''t be happy! "Because from a certain perspective, I have indeed been abandoned. So, I can''t get past this barrier. I have no choice ..." Bing Yao continued after sighing.

 Chapter 2790 Any Condition?(3)

    "Bing Yi, I can understand what you''re saying. In fact, the ice Soul n leader chose to give up on you because he wanted the Qilin in his n to live with dignity. He''s worthy of respect, but he did you wrong! It''s only right that you don''t forgive me. No one will me you, so I really hope that you can still be a Happy Ice Phoenix like before. Let all these unhappy things pass!" Leng ruoxue consoled.

    "Can I really go over?" Bing Yao said with uncertainty.

    "As long as you want to!" Leng ruoxue said with certainty.

    "Little xuexue, I also want to be as carefree as before, but why can''t I be happy now?" Bing Yao was confused again.

    "Let it go or forgive. Bing Yao, you only have these two choices now. So, don''t make things difficult for yourself and be yourself! If you can''t forgive him, then just ignore him and treat him as a passerby or a stranger. Don''t let him affect your life!" Leng ruoxue replied calmly.

    "What if I can''t do it?" Bing Yao tilted her head as she asked Leng ruoxue.

    "Then we can only forgive him and let the past be in the past! It''s been tens of thousands of years, and ice Spirit really does love you. Otherwise, she wouldn''t want to know where you are the moment she woke up. " Leng ruoxue reminded.

    "Little xuexue, my heart is in a mess. Let me think about it!" Bing Yao said in pain.

    "En, quickly sort out all of this and let me see the ice Phoenix from the past!" Leng ruoxue caressed Bing Yao''s little head as she spoke in a pained tone.

    After Leng ruoxue had said everything she needed to say, she did not disturb Bing Yao anymore. She did not keep Bing Yao Company like she did a few days ago because she knew that Bing Yao needed some time alone at this moment.

    For the next few days, Leng ruoxue deliberately did not go to see Bing Yi, and Bing Yi did not appear in front of her. It was onlyter that she found out that Bing Yi had actually left home alone. This made her feel worried and med herself.

    When uncle long realized Leng ruoxue''s worry, he chuckled and told her that ice soul had been secretly following Bing Yao!

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue finally felt at ease. With the ice Spirit, he believed that Bing Yao would not encounter any danger.

    Bing Yao, who had run away from home, had not actually gone far. It knew that it wasn''t very powerful, so it had never left Demon city''s sphere of influence. Since most of the humans and beasts in Demon City knew it, it was like a fish in water in the city.

    However, it obviously didn''t want to attract anyone''s attention, so it went to ces with fewer people.

    The ce it was currently at was a cliff.

    Standing on arge rock on the cliff, Bing Yao looked around aimlessly. Then, his eyes slid down the cliff to the edge of the cliff.

    The ice Phoenix came down from the rock and walked towards the cliff step by step. Then, its four hooves rose in the air and it jumped straight down the cliff ...

    "Little Bingbing! Don ''t!" The moment Bing Yao jumped down, a blue figure quickly pounced in Bing Yao''s direction and extended its arm to catch Bing Yao in time.

    "Xiaonn, what are you doing? Let me go!" Seeing that she was being hugged, Bing Yao was a little angry!

    "Not letting go! Little Bingbing, don''t take things too hard!" LAN lie said worriedly as he hugged Bing Yao tightly.

    "You bastard! You''re the one who can''t ept it, your whole family can''t ept it!" Bing Yao was furious. Who had ever heard of cultivators dying from falling off a cliff? It just wanted to feel its speed being at a disadvantage, but not only was someone causing trouble, they actually thought it was taking things too hard! Did it look like it couldn''t get over it?

    The more she thought about it, the angrier Bing Yao became. She struggled in LAN lie''s arms.

    It was already dangerous for LAN lie to hold onto Bing Yao because one of his legs was already in the air. Now that Bing Yao was struggling, LAN lie lost his bnce and fell down the cliff with Bing Yao in his arms.

    This time, LAN lie was so depressed that he wanted to bang his head against the wall, while Bing Yao got what he wanted!

    The wind whistled by his ears, causing LAN lie''s tender cheeks to hurt. He had to try his best to maintain his bnce so that he and Bing Yao would not fall too badly. Bing Yao, however, did not care about that. As the wind whistled past his ears, Bing Yao excitedly patted his hooves!

    "Hurry up! Faster!" Bing Yao urged LAN lie. It was obvious that he wasn''t happy with the speed of LAN lie''s descent.

    "Little Bingbing, can you stop? We''re going to fall to our deaths!" LAN lie was speechless. How could little Bingbing still be so happy after falling from such a deep cliff? He really couldn''t understand.

    However, Bing Yao didn''t care so much, and only said with a face of disdain,"You should be the one falling to your death. As the great Qilin, how can I fall to my death? Besides, if it wasn''t for you, I would have felt the speed of the wind!"

    "..." Bing Yao''s words hurt LAN lie.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After a long time, LAN lie whispered,""I''m just concerned about you! I''m afraid you ..."

    "Stop! I really didn''t want tomit suicide!" Before LAN lie could finish, Bing Jie interrupted him.

    Then, Bing Yao sighed again. When would this guy be as understanding as little xuexue? AI! He was really stupid!

    However, it was undeniable that LAN lie''s actions had lifted its heavy mood.

    At this moment, a pained cry suddenly rang out in Bing Yao''s ear. He looked down and saw that they had already reached the bottom of the cliff. LAN lie was currently sitting on his butt in an extremely ugly position.

    "Little, little Bingbing, you''ve gotten fatter! It''s so heavy!" LAN lie nudged Bing Yi''s butt, speechless.

    Bing Yao really knew how to sit, and he just happened to sit on his face.

    Wu ... Although he liked Bing Yao very much, he didn''t like her to the point that he was willing to let her sit on his face! This fact made LAN lie very worried.

    Bing Yao, who was about tough at LAN lie''s misfortune, immediately exploded when he heard LAN lie say he was fat. "You''re the one who''s gained weight, your whole family has gained weight!"

    "You bastard!" No one was allowed to say it was fat. If they said it was fat, little xuexue would not hold it!

    "..." LAN lie was speechless. Why did it have such a big reaction when he said it was fat?

    After a moment of silence, LAN lie reminded her,"little Bingbing, it doesn''t matter if you''re fat or not. I think you should get off me first and we can discuss how to get up!"

    "Why do we have to go up? I think the view down here is quite good, so I''ve decided to stay here for a while. " Bing Yao said seriously as he looked around. He then stood up from LAN lie''s body.

    "Uh! What''s good about the scenery here?" Hearing this, LAN lie nced around casually, depressed. The bottom of the cliff was bare and barren. What scenery was there to see? Moreover, as far as he knew, Demon City had been destroyed by a person called rime ice, so the bottom of the cliff was even more chaotic. There were broken stones everywhere, and there was nothing to see.

    However, Bing Yao clearly didn''t think so and decided to stay here for a while. However, the truth was that the distance between the bottom of the cliff and the top was too high. It couldn''t go up! Therefore, he could only stay here with this fool and wait for help!

    Wu.......This was a mistake! The cliff didn''t look deep, and the surrounding mountains were man-made, but who knew that it would be deceived by the facts it saw with its eyes!

    However, he couldn''t let that idiot LAN lie know that he had been tricked. Otherwise, he would definitelyugh at him! What made Bing Yao even angrier was that the little fool, LAN lie, actually wanted the two of them to go up themselves!

    With their strength, it would be strange if they could go up!

    At this moment, Bing Yao truly hated that her strength was too low! It must be known that since little xuexue left the Haotian continent, its strength had not improved much. Of course, this was alsorgely due to its master''s injuries that had not yet recovered, but its own neglect in cultivation was also the main reason, so now it was stuck on a cliff!

    Oh my God! Who would save it? She didn''t want it to be with an idiot anymore. Seeing LAN lie running around her like an ant on a hot pan, Bing Yao really wanted to kick him far away. This guy was really in the way! However, they were stillrades in the trenches, so Bing Yao had shown mercy.

    However, LAN lie was not aware of any of this. As he was walking around, he suddenly heard a strange sound. He was so frightened that he quickly hugged Bing Yao tightly. He said with a trembling voice,"Little Bingbing, there ''s, there''s a ghost!"

    With a bang, Bing Yao''s hoofnded on LAN lie''s head. With a face full of disappointment, he roared,"Ghost your head! It was the wind, the sound of the wind! Look at how cowardly you are! You''ve lost all men''s face!"

    "Uh! Was it the wind? Are you sure?" LAN lie still didn''t believe it.

    "I''m sure!" Bing Yao spat out the word through gritted teeth. Seeing how confident it was, LAN lie rxed a little. He patted his chest and said, "It''s good that it''s the wind. It''s so scary!"

    Hearing this, Bing Yao couldn''t bear it anymore and rolled his eyes. Then, he raised his head and roared,"Heavens! If anyone can save me at this time, I''m willing to agree to any conditions! As long as I can do it!"

    It really couldn''t stand this disgraceful LAN lie anymore! However, it was obvious that no one woulde to save it, because no one knew it was here.

    Just as it was thinking this, a low voice sounded in its ear,""Really? Any condition?"

    Bing Jie and LAN lie were both stunned when they heard the voice. There was really someone there? But when they looked up at the direction of the voice at the same time, neither man nor beast could speak.

    LAN lie waspletely dumbfounded ...

 Chapter 2791 Ice Spirits Decision (1)

    Wasn''t this ... Wasn''t this the patriarch of the Qilin race? He didn''t do anything! This n leader wasn''t here to teach him a lesson, right? In an instant, LAN lie''s imagination ran wild. He couldn''t help but feel his heart tremble.

    So, so terrifying! At this moment, the Qilin n leader''s imposing manner that was not angry but still powerful was quite frightening! LAN lie didn''t think he had done anything wrong, but he couldn''t help but feel fear when facing a powerful man like the Qilin n leader.

    As for Bing Yao, she had never thought that she would see the Qilin n leader here. She had said those words earlier, so it seemed like she couldn''t escape this time.

    However, for some reason, it suddenly felt relieved. "I''m a man of my word," Bing Yao said in a low voice."I''ll do anything you want!"

    "Remember your words." Bing po smiled faintly. Then, he picked up Bing Jie with one hand and LAN lie by the cor with the other. He left the bottom of the cliff with the confused man and beast.

    Seeing the ice Spirit''s unusual gentleness to Bing Yao! LAN lie felt very indignant! Why was it that other people had to carry the ice Phoenix, while he had to be carried like luggage? This posture was really too ugly! LAN lie wanted to protest, but he didn''t dare to!

    Wu ... He admitted it, who asked him to be the Qilin n leader! To treat a human like him, who was obviously an eyesore, this was already quite good. LAN lie tried tofort himself.

    Soon, the ice Spirit brought the man and the Beast up from the bottom of the cliff.

    After being rescued, LAN lie smiled at ice soul and said,""Thank you for saving my life, Qilin n leader!"

    "You recognize me?" Hearing this, Ice Spirit raised her eyebrows and said in disbelief. He had followed Bing Jie all the way and found that this human little guy was also following his child. He naturally paid more attention to LAN lie. After seeing that this little guy had no ill intentions toward Bing Jie, he was relieved.

    But now! Ice Spirit could not help but examine LAN lie.

    LAN lie, on the other hand, was a little depressed after hearing Ice Spirit''s words. ording to LAN lie''s thinking, you''re the leader of the Qilin n, so it''s hard not to know you. However, he did not expect Ice Spirit to ask,"do you know me?" Shouldn''t I recognize him?

    After a while, LAN lie said with unusual respect,""I''ve met senior a few times, but senior doesn''t seem to remember any of them!"

    "Oh! If that''s the case, you should also be a friend of that little girl Leng ruoxue!" Ice Spirit nodded. He thought that he was very low-key and had only shown his face in that girl''s house. This little fellow in front of him recognized him, so he naturally had some rtionship with Leng ruoxue.

    "Yup! I met her on the Haotian continent, and we''re good friends. " Afraid that Ice Spirit would still doubt his words, LAN lie quickly exined.

    "I see!" Ice Spirit nodded and continued,""However, your strength can''t bepared to that little girl ''s!"

    "..." LAN lie burst into tears. Was that guy even human?

    "She''s a pervert!" Gritting his teeth, LAN lie said with grief and indignation.

    "Hahaha! You''re quite an interesting little fellow!" Upon hearing LAN lie''s words, Bing po burst outughing. It seemed like Leng ruoxue''s friends knew her well!

    LAN lie was! Little embarrassed by the praise from the Qilin n leader! This made Ice Spiritugh wildly.

    After a while, Bing po turned to Bing Yao and stared at her.

    Bing Yao was a little annoyed by his gaze and couldn''t help but roar,"Why are you looking at me? I''ve never seen him before!"

    How detestable! Don''t look at it! Bing Yao was so depressed that he wanted to bite someone!

    "What do you think I''ll ask for?" Ice Spirit asked with a smile after a moment of silence.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Do you want me to recognize you as my father? I''ll just admit it!" Bing Yao said with a long face. It was a Beastie that kept its promises. Since it had said it would do it! It knew very well that this was what its cheap father wanted the most, so it could only agree.

    However, after agreeing, Bing Yao realized that it was not as difficult as he had imagined. It was as if everything hade to pass naturally.

    However, Ice Spirit shook his head."That is what I wish for the most. However, I don''t want to use this opportunity to threaten you. I hope that you can call me ''father'' sincerely and not out of some promise!"

    "I ... I''m being sincere." Bing Yao said in a small voice.

    "Oh, really? Ask your heart. " Ice Spirit reminded.

    Bing Yao didn''t say anything. She lowered her head as if she was thinking about something.

    LAN lie''s mouth was half open when he heard the conversation between the two Qilins. He waspletely unable to react! Did he hear some inside story or gossip?

    They were father and son? Why didn''t he look like one at all? More importantly, this fact was too unexpected! Bing Yi, who also came from the Haotian continent like him, had nothing to do with the chief of the Qilin n in the divine realm.

    LAN lie couldn''t figure it out, but he was afraid that Ice Spirit would get angry if she saw his curiosity. So, he suppressed the fire of gossip burning in his heart and pretended to be invisible.

    After that, LAN lie felt his cor being lifted up. Then, it was as if he was on a roller coaster, jolting up and down.

    It turned out that the Qilin n leader was flying while holding onto his cor.

    But the speed was not something to beplimented. Could it not be so fast? LAN lie felt like he was about to throw up, but when he saw the Qilin n leader''s dark face, he did not dare to voice his thoughts.

    When they arrived at the Leng family''s main residence, LAN lie was thrown down again. Then, ice soul disappeared with Bing Yao.

    LAN lie was standing alone at the entrance. He didn''t expect to be left behind like this. He stood there for a long time in a daze. It was only when uncle long saw him and patted him on the shoulder that LAN lie suddenly came to his senses.

    "Little guy, why are you standing here like an idiot?" Uncle long asked curiously.

    "Hello, uncle long," LAN lie greeted him with great enthusiasm. This was an important person in front of Xue ''er, so he had to be very respectful! Then, he exined to uncle long the reason why he was standing there in a daze.

    When he heard that LAN lie had been left here by Ice Spirit, uncle long patted his shoulder tofort him."Little fellow, you''re not scared, are you?"

    "It ''s, it''s alright." LAN lie replied carefully. He had a feeling that uncle long was looking at him strangely, as if he was full of sympathy!

    "You bastard!" What was going on? Why did she sympathize with him!

    "That''s good. " Hearing this, uncle long was relieved.

    With that, uncle long turned around and left, leaving LAN lie, who was confused.

    LAN lie was even more confused! He realized that the people around Xue ''er were all so strange. Could this be the so-called "only those who are close to ink are ck"?

 Chapter 2792 Ice Spirits Decision (2)

    LAN lie stood alone at the door, his mind running wild for a long time before he finally thought of leaving.

    At this moment, Bing Yao had already been brought back to Leng ruoxue''s residence by Ice Spirit.

    Even though he really wanted Bing Yao to live with him, now was clearly not a good time. Thus, after passing Bing Yao to Leng ruoxue, Bing po turned around and left with a heart full of jealousy.

    After ice Spirit left, Bing Yao remained silent. Even though Leng ruoxue wanted to ask what happened between the two of them, she could not bring herself to do so when she saw Bing Yao''s current state.

    Fortunately, Bing Yao came clean not long after.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she carefully probed,""Bing Yao, what are your ns?"

    "I don''t know, little xuexue. My heart is in a mess. I thought that guy would take the opportunity to ask me to acknowledge him, but he didn ''t." Bing Yao said unhappily.

    "Are you very disappointed?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "Little xuexue, what do you mean?" Bing Yao didn''t quite understand Leng ruoxue''s words.

    "I mean, you thought Ice Spirit would use this opportunity to make you acknowledge him, but he didn ''t. Are you disappointed? Or rather, you''re hoping that he would make such a request?" Seeing that Bing Yao did not understand, Leng ruoxue could only be more direct.

    "I ... How is that possible?" Leng ruoxue''s words made Bing Yao''s eyes widen in disbelief. Did it really think that way?

    "Bing Yao, there''s nothing impossible about this. In fact, I think you want to acknowledge him, but you can''t convince yourself. If he can seize the opportunity to make this request, you saying you will acknowledge him is enough to prove that you actually want to acknowledge him!" Leng ruoxue helped to analyze the situation. Then, she stroked the soft fur of the ice Phoenix and continued,""Bing Yi, I can understand what you''re thinking. It''s only human nature. After all, he did feel guilty towards you back then. No one will me you even if you don''t acknowledge him. However, if you have the slightest desire to acknowledge him but are too embarrassed to say it, I think this is a good opportunity. You should think about it carefully!"

    With that, Leng ruoxue did not say another word. Instead, she silently apanied Bing Yao by the side.

    Bing Yao also started to think seriously.

    It couldn''t deny that it was indeed a little conflicted. He had been wavering between admitting it or not. He wanted to admit it, but he seemed to be a little unwilling. At the same time, she wanted to acknowledge this cheap father of hers. In the end, Bing Yao was so worried that she had a big head!

    "Little xuexue, I''m going out for a while." Bing Yao said to Leng ruoxue after a long while.

    With that, it did not wait for Leng ruoxue''s response and ran out.

    Leng ruoxue smiled as she watched Bing Yao''s back. Without a doubt, Bing Yao must have gone to find Bing po to dispel her doubts.

    It had to be said that Leng ruoxue was right.

    The Ice Dragon was extremely depressed and conflicted by its own thoughts. After leaving Leng ruoxue''s ce, it went straight to the ice Spirit''s residence. When it arrived, it saw the ice Spirit looking up at the sky alone. Immediately, it felt a little ufortable.

    This was because this cheap daddy gave it a very deste feeling and was somewhat out of ce with the surrounding atmosphere, which made it feel very bad.

    At this moment, ice soul also noticed Bing Yao. She said in surprise,""Bing Yao, why are you here?"

    Ice soul was surprised. Bing Yao rarely came to him. Every time she came to him, it was because she was being bullied ...

    Could it be that someone was bullying Bing Yao?<novelnext></novelnext>

    Ice Spirit''s face turned gloomy at the thought of this. Hmph! He must be tired of living to bully his son!

    Ice Spirit''s imagination was powerful! When Bing Yao saw Ice Spirit''s face suddenly turn ck, she thought that Ice Spirit didn''t wee her. So, she immediately said arrogantly,""What? can''t Ie?"

    Hearing Bing Yao''s strange tone, Bing po was dumbfounded for a moment. He didn''t mean it that way.

    "Bingyi, I didn''t say you couldn''te. Don''t misunderstand." Ice Spirit immediately exined.

    "Did someone bully you?" Ice Spirit asked.

    "No one is bullying me. I just want to ask if you really won''t use the condition I agreed to to to ask me to acknowledge you?" Bing Yao asked directly.

    "Bing Yao, I''ve said it before. I won''t raise such a condition. I don''t want you to feel ufortable in your heart. I also hope that you will be willing to call me" father "and not because of some damn promise!" Ice Spirit questioned.

    He didn''t expect that Bing Yao would be troubled by this question. For a moment, he didn''t know whether tough or cry. However, looking at Bing Yao''s serious expression, he knew that Bing Yao was really troubled by this thought.

    Bing Yao, on the other hand, became silent again because of Bing PO''s words.

    Ice Spirit was worried.

    After an unknown period of time, Bing Yao finally spoke again,"Little xuexue asked me if I wanted to acknowledge you."

    "Then what do you think?" Ice Spirit was so nervous that her heart was in her throat.

    "I don''t know, maybe!" Bing Yao said honestly.

    "Bing Yao, don''t force yourself, really!" Bing po said when he saw Bing Yao''s uncertainty. However, he was still very happy to hear Bing Yao''s words. At least, Bing Yao didn''t dislike his existence. That was enough for him.

    "I''m not forcing you. I really want to acknowledge you as my father, but I ..." Bing Yao couldn''t continue. This was also the reason why he was so conflicted. After all, although he said that he didn''t hate this cheap father, he still felt a little strange subconsciously. So, he found that he couldn''t say the words of acknowledging his father.

    Maybe it was just like what little snowy said. It needed a reason or an excuse to acknowledge its father. In this way, it could deceive itself and say that it had to do this because of the promise!

    This thought made Bing Yao feel that he was being unreasonable. However, he couldn''t control his thoughts, so he was more and more conflicted.

    "I understand! I understand!" Seeing Bing Yao''s reaction, Bing poforted her.

    Just as he said this, Bing Yao immediately threw herself into his arms and started crying. Bing po was dumbfounded. What, what was going on?

    However, the ice Spirit still hugged the ice Phoenix tightly andforted it by patting its back.

    After a long time, Bing Yao finally stopped crying, but she choked,"I ... I''ve decided. I want to acknowledge you as my father!"

    It didn''t want to be pretentious anymore, because it suddenly realized that it was extremely reluctant to part with its cheap father''s warm embrace. This feeling waspletely different from the feeling that its master gave it, so it didn''t want to waste any more time. It knew that it wanted a father!

 Chapter 2793 Ice Spirits Decision (3)

    But Ice Spirit waspletely dumbfounded.

    He didn''t hear wrong? Did Bing Yao say that she wanted to acknowledge him as her father? For a moment, Ice Spirit was confused and uncertain.

    After a long time, Ice Spirit asked carefully,""Bing Yao, what did you just say?"

    "I said I want to acknowledge you as my father, damn it! What kind of reaction is that?" Bing Yao was already angry at the ice Spirit''sck of reaction, but when he saw that the ice Spirit didn''t hear him clearly, he was even more furious!

    It had to know how much courage it had to muster to say those words, but this despicable cheap father wanted it to repeat them! It was really too infuriating!

    "I''m sorry. I didn''t expect to hear this so suddenly. I was overjoyed and didn''t know what to do. " Ice Spirit exined when he heard Bing Yao''s displeasure.

    When Bing Yao heard this, he was quite satisfied. In fact, it was also very nervous. It looked at Ice Spirit shyly and said,""Father."

    "Bing Yao, you, you call me father again." Bing Yao''s voice was soft, but Bing po could still hear it clearly. However, he couldn''t believe that this surprise came so suddenly, so he wasn''t sure.

    When Bing Yao heard this request, he was instantly enraged. You weren''t paying attention again? How much courage did it take for it to call him ''father''? But now, he had to ...

    The Furious Bing Yao was about to explode, but when she saw the anticipation in Bing PO''s eyes, her heart softened and she obediently called out,"Father!"

    With the experience fromst time, Bing Yao called him father much more smoothly this time. This was the first time in tens of thousands of years that Bing po had heard the word "father." He was moved to tears.

    Ice soul, who had dreamed of bing a father, had finally gotten what she wanted today! His son, the son that he had lost for tens of thousands of years, had finally returned to his arms! Ice Spirit was so happy that words couldn''t describe it.

    At the same time, the ice Phoenix was also very excited as it was the first time it called someone "dad." This feeling was very novel to it. So after calling someone "dad" twice, it continued to call them "dad." The ice Spirit was very happy to hear this. Bing Yao was also very happy!

    After taking this step, Bing Yao discovered that acknowledging this father wasn''t as difficult as it had thought before!

    The more he called him ''father'', the more smoothly he said it. The father and son hugged each other even more tightly.

    After the two of them were close enough, he finally remembered to tell Leng ruoxue this good news. However, when they saw Leng ruoxue, the depressed father and son suddenly realized that Leng ruoxue had an expression of ''it''s a matter of course'' on her face, as if their reunion was already within her expectations.

    "Little girl, can''t you show some surprise and joy?" Ice Spirit couldn''t help but ask.

    "Exactly, exactly! Little xuexue, can you not look like you knew this would happen? You should know that we are the first ones to let you know about this! You have to cooperate, right?" Bing Yao also agreed.

    "Alright! I''ll cooperate. " Leng ruoxue nodded helplessly. Then, she put on a surprised and incredulous expression and said to the two of them,""This is really good news. Congrattions on your reunion as father and son!"

    The moment Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she saw the father and son in front of her lower their heads at the same time. After looking at each other, they sighed at the same time.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue was depressed.

    "Hey! Aren''t you guys going a little too far? You asked me to cooperate, but you''re not satisfied with me. What are you trying to do?" Leng ruoxue was furious!

    "Little xuexue, we asked you to cooperate, but your cooperation is quite insincere. You don''t even look happy! AI! Little xuexue, your acting skills need to be improved!" Bing Yao said helplessly.

    "Yeah, I don''t think it''s sincere either." As for her son''s words, ice soul, who had made up her mind to be a filial father, naturally supported him 100%.

    "Alright! Now, you''re all on the same side, aren''t you? You''ve even learned to anger me!" Leng ruoxue was speechless. Did he have to be so realistic? One had to know that Bing Yao had been acting coquettishly in her arms just now!

    "Hehe!" Ice soul, who was content with having a child, could only giggle foolishly after hearing Leng ruoxue''s words. Bing Yao leaped into Leng ruoxue''s arms and tried her best to act coquettishly. She even coaxed,""Little xuexue, don''t be angry! We''re just joking with you!"

    "I know, I''m not really angry! However, the reunion of you father and son is indeed a big event. I''ve decided to give you guys a good celebration!" Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    "There''s no need to celebrate, right? Just give me something good to eat!" Bing Yao requested after hearing this.

    "Little gluttonous cat, you''re acting as if I''m short of your food. This is a big event for your Qilin n, so you must celebrate!" Leng ruoxue smiled helplessly.

    "Yes, Xue ''er is right. We should celebrate and let all the people know that I have found The Little Prince of our Qilin race!" Bing po agreed with Leng ruoxue''s words. He wanted everyone to know that Bing Yao was his son! His only son!

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue turned to look at Ice Spirit and asked,""How do you n to introduce Bing Yao?"

    "He''s my son?" Ice Spirit said in a daze.

    "I mean, how do you n to tell the n that the ice Phoenix has a master?" Leng ruoxue exined more clearly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "This ... I haven''t decided yet." Ice Spirit hesitated.

    Seeing her father like this, Bing Yao knew that the matter of her acknowledging a human as her master had put her in a difficult position. However, Bing Yao didn''t regret her choice at all. Her feelings for her master couldn''t change just because she had acknowledged a father.

    Thinking of this, Bing Yao said without a care, "I''ll just tell them directly. I don''t n to return to the Qilin n anyway,"

    "Bing Yao ..." Bing po was sad. Didn''t Bing Yao acknowledge him? Why did he say that?

    "Father, acknowledging you and returning to the Qilin n are twopletely different things in my eyes. I can acknowledge you, but I don''t want to return to the Qilin n. For so many years, I''ve gotten used to living a slow life. You want me to suddenly return to the Qilin n to live with so many Qilin, I have no choice. Inparison, I''m much morefortable with humans. After all, I''ve been living with humans since I was young and I''ve already gotten used to their way of life. So I really don''t want to go back, please understand, father!" Bing Yao exined.

    Bing po was disappointed but he agreed with Bing Yao. Because he knew very well that Bing Yi had made this decision not only because it was as it had said, but also because it didn''t want his identity to make things difficult for him, its father!

    AI! What a sensible child!

    He really let it down! The more she thought about it, the more she felt guilty towards Bing Yao. At the same time, he made an important decision in his heart.

    After leaving Leng ruoxue''s ce, Bing po went to find Shui mo.

    Shui mo was very surprised to see Ice Spirit at this time. However, he could tell that Ice Spirit had something important to discuss with him, so he didn''t tease his brother.

    Ice Spirit didn''t beat around the bush and said to Shui mo,""Shui mo, Bing Yao has epted me."

    "Really? Then congrattions, big brother, for getting your wish!" Shui mo was very happy for ice soul. At the same time, he was d that he didn''t have to face ice soul with a sad face anymore!

    "But, Bing Yao''s identity is a bit ..." Ice Spirit stopped halfway. He hadn''t told any of his nsmen that the ice Phoenix had a human master, so he didn''t know how Shui mo would react if he told him. This also caused him to stop halfway through his sentence.

    Shui mo didn''t know how to read minds, but he could tell that Bing po was hiding something. He said,""What''s so difficult about his identity?"

    "You also know that when the ice Phoenix was stolen by the fog Phoenix, it wasn''t born yet. Later, the fog Phoenix threw the ice Phoenix to the lower realm, and it''s unknown whether it''s alive or dead." Ice Spirit stopped and looked at Shui mo.

    Shui mo knew that his brother had not finished his sentence, so he waited patiently for him to continue.

    Ice Spirit sighed and continued,""Originally, after being thrown away by fog, it would be very difficult for the ice Phoenix to survive. However, a human saved it, so the ice Phoenix acknowledged that human as its master."

    "The ice Phoenix has a master?" Shui mo asked with uncertainty.

    "Yes, I am!" Ice Spirit nodded.

    "What kind of person is he?" Shui mo asked again. The Little Prince of the Qilin n had a human master. This was a big deal, so he didn''t know what to do at the moment!

    "I haven''t seen him either. I heard that he''s Xue ''er''s friend. He''s currently in seclusion." Ice Spirit said honestly.

    "Then can you have the ice Phoenix break the contract with its master?" Shui mo continued to ask.

    "It''s not possible. Bing Jie and its master have a very deep rtionship. Besides, I can''t do that. After all, Bing Jie has helped him. If it wasn''t for him, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have been able to see Bing Jie. " Ice Spirit said honestly.

    "Then, does big brother want me to tell my nsmen?" Shui mo asked.

    "No." Ice Spirit denied.

    "Then what does big brother mean by that?" Shui mo didn''t understand. It was hard to guess what big brother was thinking.

    "I want to live with Ice Phoenix, I want to be with it," Ice Spirit said.

    "Big brother, do you want to leave the Qilin n?" Shui mo asked in shock.

    "I''m not leaving. It''s just that I won''t be returning to the Qilin n for now. I want to apany Bing Jie. Of course, if something happens to the Qilin n, I''ll still be the first to return. " Ice Spirit exined.

    "I see!" Shui mo understood and said,"big brother, I know you feel guilty towards Bing Yao and I will support any decision you make, but I''m afraid the elders won''t agree."

    "They will agree. It''s not like I''m going to leave the Qilin n. I''m just not going back for the time being. After all, they have managed the Qilin n very well without me for so many years! So, even without me, they will still act as usual and will not disappoint me!" Ice Spirit said confidently.

 Chapter 2794 Rejection (1)

    Facing Ice Spirit''s optimism, Shui Mo''s mind was not as simple as he thought. He knew how important the ice Spirit was to the Qilin n.

    Yes, when the ice Spirit was still asleep, the Qilin n was still thriving under the management of Huo Yue and the others. But that was because the ice Spirit was their driving force!

    It was precisely because they held the thought of avenging their n leader that the nsmen were unprecedentedly United. Now that their n leader had awoken, the nsmen all thought that the important moment for the Qilin n to regain its glory and reappear in front of the people of the divine world wasing. Who knew that their n leader wanted to leave the Qilin n? even if it was only temporary, the nsmen would probably not be able to ept it in their hearts!

    He told ice soul about Gu Fei, but ice soul didn''t care at all. Ice soul even said,""Didn''t I say that? It''s just that the Qilin n is still the same as before, and it''s still managed by Huo Yue and the others. Of course, if brother mo wants to take over the Qilin n, I''ll wee you. I can pass the position of n leader to you now. "

    Ice Spirit was very serious, but cold sweat appeared on Shui Mo''s forehead.

    Was this the main point? Did he mean that? He was a little impressed by his big brother''s powerful imagination.

    "Brother, I don''t want the position of n leader," Shui mo said with a sigh."I just want to remind you that the nsmen will not be happy about your departure."

    "I know, I really want to give you the position of n leader. I''m absolutely serious. You also know that I''ll spend most of my time with Bing Yao, so I really don''t want to take the position of the n leader. The n leader should be given to another capable Qilin. I want to step down! Plus, I don''t think the people will mind my departure too much. After all, I''m not really going to leave the Qilin n alone. If anything happens to the Qilin n, I''ll be the first to help, so brother mo, please help your big brother!" Ice Spirit begged with a slightly ttering smile.

    "Big brother, this isn''t a matter of whether I agree or not. I''ve also said that you''re too important to our nsmen. They''ve been waiting for you to wake up for tens of thousands of years. Now that you''ve finally woken up, no nsmen will ept you leaving them behind." Shui mo warned again.

    "I''m not leaving. I''m just stepping back and not living in the Qilin n anymore. This won''t affect the Qilin n much!" Ice Spirit also questioned.

    "Besides, you''re not living in the Qilin race right now! Didn''t the n still let it go!" Ice Spirit added.

    Hearing this, Shui mo became even more depressed and couldn''t help but Mutter in his heart, brother! How can our status be the same in the Qilin n? You''re much more important than me!

    "Big brother, to tell you the truth, when I was staying at Leng ruoxue''s house, my nsmen kept urging me to return to the n. In the end, they used the excuse of inviting Leng ruoxue to the n as a guest to trick me into returning too. They''re all the same to me, let alone you, big brother! I can guarantee that once you leave the n and live here, the treatment you receive will be even better than mine!" Shui mo said.

    Ice Spirit started to think after hearing what Shui mo said.

    "Brother mo, if they really do that, you have to help me." Ice Spirit requested.

    "Big brother, I also want to see you and Bing Jie reunite. Don''t worry, as long as I can help, I will definitely help. However, you really don''t want me to help you convince the n to ept the fact that Bing Jie has a master? I think our nsmen should be able to understand. " Shui mo asked. He still hoped that his big brother could stay in the n. After all, his big brother was the backbone of everyone!<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Brother mo, I appreciate your kind intentions, but there''s really no need to make things so difficult for the nsmen. Also, Bing Yao has been living outside for so many years, so I''m afraid it won''t be able to adapt to the life in the n. I don''t want its life to change too much just because it has recognized me as its father. I''ve already let it down, so I don''t want it to suffer any more grievances because of me. I hope brother mo can understand." Ice Spirit said sincerely.

    Shui mo understood. His big brother was just afraid that some nsmen would look down on Bing Yao in private. In fact, he knew that even the ice Phoenix felt ufortable for a moment after having a human master. However, he immediately felt relieved. After all, the ice Phoenix''s situation was different. It was already good enough that it could keep its life in that situation back then. Why would it care so much?

    In addition, he believed that the majority of the Qilin n would understand this. However, even in a United n, there would still be a small group of nsmen who weren''t that understanding. Thus, he knew that his big brother living outside with Bing Jie was definitely the best choice for Bing Jie. However, in the hearts of the Qilin n''s nsmen, this was a disaster!

    However, Shui mo knew that his big brother had made up his mind when he saw ice soul''s serious expression. He was only telling him in private in case he was unprepared.

    "Big brother, since you''ve already decided, I will support you. So don''t worry, if there are nsmen who don''t understand, I will help you convince them." Shui mo promised.

    "Thank you, brother mo, but about the n leader ..." Ice soul wanted to give up the n leader but was interrupted by Shui mo.

    "Big brother, I''m not interested in being the n leader. You know that I only like good food and formations. Now that I''m staying at this little girl''s ce, I already have good food and formations. I''m very satisfied with my current life. So, I really don''t need to be the n leader." Shui mo quickly emphasized when he heard that his brother was still thinking about this.

    "AI! Alright then! However, if none of us return to the n, I''m afraid the Grand Elder and the others will go crazy!" Ice Spirit said helplessly.

    "Big brother, you can''t force me to return to the n just because you want to be free and unfettered outside! This is really disloyal, so on this point, we have to help each other. Anyway, it''s just as you said, we''re not abandoning the Qilin n, we''re just not living in the n. " Shui mo formed an alliance.

    "You''re right. " Ice Spirit nodded. He had said the same thing before!

    Just like that, ice soul and Shui mo finished their discussion and decided to stay with Leng ruoxue. As for the n, it would still be managed by fire Yue and the great elder.

    However, they had not decided when to tell Huo Yue and the great elder about this. At this moment, they were on the same side.

    Two dayster, the banquet Leng ruoxue had mentioned to celebrate ice soul and his son''s reunion was finally ready and officially started.

    After two days of meticulous preparation, Leng ruoxue''s side had racked their brains. This was also what she had requested. Who asked Bing Yao to be her friend and Bing po to be their ally?

 Chapter 2795 Rejection (2)

    The banquet mainly consisted of Bing Yi''s favorite food. There were also some small programs that the Beasties had prepared at thest minute. Of course, Leng ruoxue didn''t n for the entire banquet tost for too long. Thus, the entire banquet would probably notst more than three hours.

    At first, when they heard that there was a celebration, uncle long and the others wanted to suggest drinking some wine. However, after the experience of getting drunk thest time, Leng ruoxue was against everyone wanting to drink. Since she didn''t agree, naturally, no one dared to make such a request.

    However, since it was a banquet, Leng ruoxue would naturally not let everyone not touch a single drop of wine. However, there was a limit to the amount of wine. To these people who could drink a lot, that amount was clearly not enough to fill the gaps between their teeth. However, Leng ruoxue had already shown them mercy. Hence, uncle long and the rest were helpless.

    After the banquet officially started, the delicacies that Leng ruoxue ordered the servants to prepare were too much for the Qilin n''s eyes.

    Were the beautiful and exquisite things on the table really food? Looking at the food that had been meticulously prepared, none of the Qilin''s could bear to eat it. It was truly too beautiful, and they really wanted to keep it as a memento.

    However, the aroma of this beautiful food was particrly alluring, so some Qilins couldn''t help but secretly take a piece of the side dish to taste.

    After tasting it, a certain Qilin was shocked!

    It''s really too delicious! Sob ... Why did he feel a sense of satisfaction that he had never felt before?

    A certain Kirin, who was already so happy that he wanted to jump around after tasting the side dish, couldn''t take it anymore and was the first to eat.

    Seeing him like this, the other Qilins were originally looking down on his eating style. However, seeing that the food on the table was slowly decreasing, the Qilins couldn''t bear it anymore! Even though Leng ruoxue''s food was not bad, it was the first time they had such exquisite food.

    Once they started eating, these Qilin''s couldn''t control their mouths.

    Bing po, Shui mo, and the first elder of the Qilin n felt ashamed when they saw the Qilin n''s disgraceful manner.

    However, you can''t me the Qilin, right? Usually, the food prepared by Leng ruoxue was already so delicious that people were unwilling to leave. Now, these Qilin''s were specially prepared and had not seen much of the world in terms of food. Naturally, they were easily tricked.

    This was also what Leng ruoxue was happy to see. As the saying goes,"one''s mouth is short when eating others." Since he had eaten her food, he had to treat Bing Yao better in the future!

    Leng ruoxue''s motive was very obvious. She had meticulously prepared these foods in order to bribe these Qilin. After all, these were the elites of the Qilin n. They had the most authority in the n! With them on Bing Jie''s side, he believed that the Qilin n wouldn''t dare to say anything about the fact that Bing Jie had a human master.

    It had to be said that as Bing Yao''s friend, Leng ruoxue had thought of everything for him. This was what she had decided to do for him even after Bing Yao had clearly expressed that she did not want to return to the n. She had treated the food like cannonballs coated in sugar because she had urately calcted the gluttonous nature of these Qilin. As such, she had naturally hit them in one shot. Therefore, in the eyes of Ice Spirit and the other two, the Qilin''s embarrassing actions were exactly what she wanted.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the Qilin''s who were stuffing themselves with food in satisfaction. She cleared her throat and said loudly,""You can eat, but don''t rest your ears. Your chief has something to announce."

    After speaking, Leng ruoxue gave ice soul a look. When the Qilin heard this, they all raised their heads in unison. However, they did not stop eating. Most of the Qilin''s mouths were full, and even their hands were full of food. They were afraid that if they were a step slower, the delicious food in front of them would be gone.

    Leng ruoxue was naturally satisfied with their reaction.

    As for Ice Spirit, he helplessly looked at his embarrassing nsmen and sighed. "I''m sure you''re all very curious about why there''s a banquet today, right? Actually, this banquet is to celebrate my reunion with Bing Jie and his son. "

    Bing po didn''t beat around the bush and directly revealed his and Bing Qi''s identity. The reason why he didn''t mention this in advance was to give these Qi Lin''s a surprise.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, it seemed that his words had frightened these Qilins too much.

    Because as soon as he finished speaking, all the Qilins, except the first elder, were stunned. They maintained their eating posture and froze.

    Ugh! What should he do? Ice Spirit had no idea. If he had known that he would scare these nsmen, he would have told the great elder to reveal his rtionship with Bing Yi. Now, it was all good. The Qilin nsmen were all dumbfounded.

    What should he do next?

    He turned to Leng ruoxue for help, but who knew that Leng ruoxue would be so disloyal to him and give him a look that said "good luck to you." Instantly, ice soul became depressed.

    Then, he looked at the first elder of the Qilin n.

    Helplessly, the Qilin great elder could only lightly cough a few times, wanting to use this to wake up the petrified nsmen.

    His words were indeed effective. The Qilin n members instantly came to their senses and looked at their n leader in disbelief. After that, it was unknown who was the one who took the lead, but the Qilin n members suddenly burst out with a thunderous roar,"n leader has found The Little Prince!"

    "That''s great! They were celebrating! We must celebrate this big event!"

    All the Qilin''s were abnormally excited. This was absolutely great news to them! Seeing how excited they were, it was undeniable that their ice spirits were infected. He could feel that his nsmen were supportive of him finding Bing Yao and acknowledging her.

    "Miss Leng, give us some wine! How can we do this without wine?" At this moment, an overly excited and bold Qilin requested of Leng ruoxue.

    Upon hearing this, long Shuzhang and the others couldn''t help but shrink their necks to reduce their presence, because things like wine were absolutely taboo to Xue ''er now!

    As expected, after listening to the Qilin''s words, Leng ruoxue smiled faintly and pointed to a wine jar on the table that was only the size of an adult''s fist.""You want to drink? Isn''t there one on the table?"

    "Uh! How can this be enough?" Looking at the small and exquisite wine jar, and then ncing at the even smaller wine cup in front of him, the Qilin became depressed.

    "Not enough?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes as she asked.

    "It''s definitely not enough. " The Qilin said very honestly.

    "That''s all I have!" Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    There was no way she could say it so naturally! A certain Kirin was obviously even more depressed. No more, how can you still say it so righteously? As the host, he should not have not prepared enough wine!

    With this thought in mind, a certain Qilin stood up from his seat with a face full of anger. His action immediately attracted everyone''s attention. The great elder of the Qilin n stared at the fool in front of him without blinking. He was ready to take him down as soon as this guy made a move. They could not allow him to get drunk and act like a maniac in Leng ruoxue''s territory. Otherwise, if that human girl were to fly into a rage, even the n leader would not be able to save this foolish n member!

 Chapter 2796 Rejection (3)

    With Huo Yue as a warning, the great elder of the Qilin n was afraid that his nsmen would start a conflict with Leng ruoxue.

    Just when all the Qilin thought that this impulsive Qilin would make things difficult for Leng ruoxue, a certain Qilin merely smiled and said,""Since you don''t have any more wine, I''ll go buy some."

    Ugh! Upon hearing this, the Qilin''s were all speechless. Can you not be so useless? They had thought that there would be a big fight over alcohol! Who knew that the Thunder was loud, but the rain was light! This is really disappointing!

    When he saw the Qilin''s obviously disappointed expressions, a certain Qilin was extremely depressed! "You bastard!" Did he look like such an impulsive person? These bad guys who wished for the world to be in chaos! He would not let them seed!

    This Qilin wasn''t stupid. Of course, it knew that Leng ruoxue couldn''t be provoked. Hence, it had never thought of starting a conflict with Leng ruoxue. It had stood up only to buy wine, but who knew that it would cause a misunderstanding.

    In reality, not only were the Qilin elites disappointed in him, even the Qilin great elder, who had intended to be the peacemaker, felt extremely displeased at the tactfulness of this nsman. This was not to say that he was looking forward to a conflict between his nsmen and Leng ruoxue. It was just that after the fire Yue incident caused them to be like Qilin with their tails between their legs in front of Leng ruoxue, he still had a faint hope that a nsman who dared to go against Leng ruoxue''s evil forces would appear in the n!

    Although this would bring trouble to the n after the event, it had to be said that it would be very enjoyable.

    To put it bluntly, the sullen and contradictory great elder Qilin also had the characteristic of wishing for the world to be in chaos. Unfortunately, he was destined to be disappointed this time.

    As for Leng ruoxue, when she heard the words of a certain Qilin who was eager to drink in celebration, her smile became even more indifferent. She said,""You want to buy wine? Sure, but you have to beat me first!"

    With that, Leng ruoxue stood up and even took on a battle stance.

    F * ck! Was this for real? When a certain Kirin saw this, he was speechless and didn''t know what to say. However, when he saw Leng ruoxue''s serious expression, he deeply felt that she was not joking.

    Of course, Leng ruoxue was not joking.

    Uncle long and the others also covered their faces when they saw this. They knew that alcohol was Xue ''er''s taboo, because Xue'' er had said the same thing to them yesterday. And of course, they couldn''t fight with Xue ''er. If they forced this little girl into a corner and she revealed her life me, they would all be helpless!

    Uncle Dragon looked at a certain Qilin with sympathy. He was looking forward to how the Qilin would respond.

    "I ... I don''t fight with women." After a long silence, the depressed Qilin finally spoke.

    "Beat me, and you can go buy wine." Leng ruoxue reminded him with a smile.

    So what? If he won against a woman whose strength was below his, he would beughed at by others. This was what humans said about winning without honor! This Qilin still had some moral integrity, but he had only treated Leng ruoxue as an ordinary human woman. Therefore, he had never thought about whether he could defeat her or not.

    Furthermore, even though the wine was a great temptation to him, it was not enough for him to contribute his reputation. Hence, Leng ruoxue''s words caused him to feel conflicted and a faint sense of sorrow.

    "I''m not fighting, I won''t drink anymore, okay?" A certain Kirin wanted to cry but had no tears. Wuu ... What the hell is this! This was the first time he had encountered such a thing!

    Seeing that he had backed off, Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with disappointment. Then, she cautiously reminded him,""You''re the one who didn''t drink it, don''t regret it!"

    "I won''t regret it." A certain Kirin said in a low voice.

    Then, he sat down quietly.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes turned to the other Qilins. She smiled and said,""Anyone else who wants to drink, go ahead and buy. But the condition is that you have to beat me!"

    After she said that, her beautiful eyes swept across the Qilin''s body, causing them to lower their heads immediately, afraid that Leng ruoxue would target them.

    As the elites of their race, they were naturally not as impulsive as normal Qilins and could not control their own actions. In addition, they had heard some news about Leng ruoxue from Bing Yun, so no one was willing to have any conflict with Leng ruoxue.

    For a moment, the banquet hall fell silent.

    All the Qilin''s were eating in silence, and none of them dared to speak.

    After an unknown period of time, suddenly, a cry of disbelief was heard.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What did you say, chief?" The one who spoke was the Qilin first elder. His voice immediately broke the silence in the room and attracted all the Qilin''s attention. They all raised their heads and looked in their direction.

    Leng ruoxue was also curious about what ice soul had said to the Qilin Grand Elder. Why did the old man look like he was in pain from being abandoned?

    For a moment, everyone''s attention was drawn to the ice Spirit.

    As for Ice Spirit, she was so depressed that she wanted to bang her head against the wall!

    He was so regretful! Why did he choose this time to reveal his thoughts of stepping down to the second line to the great elder? Originally, the two of them had a good chat in private. They didn''t know why he suddenly revealed his future ns. The great elder was shocked, and the corresponding consequence was that today''s matter was probably going to be exposed in advance!

    AI! He really didn''t want to let his nsmen know of his thoughts when everyone was so happy! He didn''t know if his nsmen could bear it.

    However, he probably couldn''t care about whether his nsmen could bear it or not, because the first elder of the Qilin n had already died in battle when he heard this terrible news.

    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on him.

    Then, the Qilin elder kneeled on the ground and cried. He hugged Ice Spirit''s leg and cried,""n leader, you can''t do this! How could you abandon us?"

    Upon hearing this, all the Qilin''s panicked, and their expressions changed drastically!

    The n leader was going to abandon them? What was the meaning of this? Did the n leader not want them anymore? This, how could this be? One had to know that the tribe leader was the backbone of the Qilin n. If the tribe leader abandoned the Qilin n and left, what would they do?

    For many years, the great n leader had always been their spiritual sustenance. Therefore, they could lose their lives, but they absolutely could not lose their n leader.

    At the thought of this, all the Qilin''s knelt on the ground and started bawling,""n leader, you can''t abandon us! We can''t live without you!"

    Leng ruoxue looked at the chaotic scene before her and turned to look at Bing po in surprise. So Bing po and the first elder of the Qilin n were talking about leaving the Qilin n? Was it for Bing Yao?

    "Quiet down, listen to your chief." Thinking of this possibility, Leng ruoxue took the initiative tofort the Qilin''s that were losing control.

    After giving Leng ruoxue a grateful look, ice soul''s gaze shifted to the rest of the n. She said loudly,""You''ve misunderstood. I''m not abandoning you. "

    Upon hearing this, the Qilin''s immediately held back their tears and listened attentively to the n leader''s words.

    When Leng ruoxue saw the Qilin''s ability to control their tears, she prostrated herself on the ground in admiration of them. This was also work! As a result, she had no choice but to treat these Qilin token eyes who were flexible.

    He wondered how long they had been practicing this move. How could it be so natural? Leng ruoxue mumbled to herself out of curiosity. At this moment, Bing po began to exin.

    "Listen to me, I''m not going to abandon you. I just want to step back and give the position of the n leader to a young man. In the future, I won''t ask about the trifles of the Qilin n. After all, I''m a member of the Qilin n. I won''t just stand by and watch the Qilin n fall into a difficult situation. So, you can all be at ease. How can I possibly abandon you all?" Ice Spirit exined patiently, but the Qilin''s disciples were too shocked to say anything.

    They couldn''t understand why the n leader would have such an idea.

    "Chief, do you want the young prince to seed the throne?" After hearing this, Huo Yue couldn''t help but ask. Because he was a little far from the great elder and the n leader, he didn''t hear what the two of them had said.

    "Bing Jie won''t inherit the chief position. My chosen sessor is you. In fact, I should have officially passed the position of the n chief to you tens of thousands of years ago, but you were still too young at that time, so I didn''t feel at ease. However, after training for so many years, you''ve managed the Qilin n very well, so I can be truly at ease now that I''m handing the n over to you. I hope that our Qilin n will be able to reach a higher level under the leadership of you and the great elder. Are you confident?" Ice Spirit exined clearly as he was afraid that the fire Yue would misunderstand.

    However, the fire Yue could not be happy after hearing ice soul''s words. He wasn''t afraid of someone snatching his position! In his heart, he had always thought that the Qilin n belonged to the n leader and that only the n leader had the right to lead the Qilin n. Now that the n leader had cast his hands away, he had thought that it was for The Little Prince. Who knew that the n leader actually wanted to pass the position of the n leader to him?

    Could he refuse?

    "Patriarch, I don''t want to be the patriarch. In the hearts of all of us Qilin, you''re the only patriarch of the Qilin n. Of course, if you want the young prince to inherit your position, we have no objections. But I really can ''t!" Huo Yue refused with a sincere face.

 Chapter 2797 Whoevers Crying, Feed It To The Wolves!(1)

    These were also his heartfelt words. Huo Yue had been worshiping the chief since he was a child. He even idolized Ice Spirit. Therefore, he had always thought that he, as the acting chief, had to manage the Qilin n well for the chief. When the chief woke up, he would return the Qilin n to the chief. This idea had been his biggest motivation for many years, and he had indeed done that. However, he did not expect that the current Chief would not want to manage the Qilin n anymore! What should he do?

    If the patriarch wanted The Little Prince to seed the throne, he could ept it out of love for the house. But now it was obvious that the patriarch wanted to officially pass the position to him.

    No! He didn''t want to!

    At that moment, fire Yue''s will was unusually firm. Ice soul did not expect fire Yue to say that. Hence, he was in a dilemma.

    "I''ve already made up my mind!" In the end, Ice Spirit could only say helplessly.

    "n leader, why is this so?" First elder Qilin asked with a pained expression.

    "First elder, Huo Yue, and you guys, can you not be so stubborn? It''s not like I''m going to leave the Qilin npletely. I just want to spend more time with Bing Chan, so I don''t n to manage the Qilin n''s Affairs anymore. Can''t you all understand?" Ice Spirit asked, pretending to be angry as she nced at the Qilins.

    "n leader, of course we understand you, and we''re also happy that you''ve reunited with The Little Prince and his son, but this doesn''t affect you from continuing to be our n leader! There won''t be any conflicts!" The first elder of the Qilin n couldn''t help but remind him.

    "Yeah, yeah! n leader, there''s no conflict!" The other Qilins agreed.

    "AI! I''ll tell you everything elseter. Everyone, eat first! Don''t let down this little girl''s good intentions. " Seeing her nsmen like this, Ice Spirit could only put this matter aside for now. Otherwise, today''s celebration banquet would probably be a meeting among their nsmen.

    Upon hearing the n leader''s words, the Qilin n''s members fell silent for a moment. They couldn''t help but think to themselves,"could there be something else going on here?" Why is it soplicated?

    However, since the n leader had spoken, they were also afraid that Leng ruoxue would feel that they had let her down. Hence, all of them remained silent and obediently ate their food.

    However, after knowing that the n leader wanted to step down, no matter how delicious the food in front of them was, they felt like they were chewing on wax. They could not taste anything.

    Leng ruoxue was at a loss for words when she saw how painfully they were eating. She could only cancel the small program that she had arranged earlier and end the celebration party hastily.

    After that, Leng ruoxue took the initiative to arrange a meeting room for them. If there was anything, they could settle it there.

    All the Qilin''s were quite satisfied with Leng ruoxue''s understanding. After giving her a grateful look, all the Qilin''s could not wait to enter the meeting room.

    Watching the backs of the Qilins, uncle long couldn''t help but tease,""Do you think the Qilins will kill themselves if they know that senior ice soul wants to retreat?"

    One had to know that this matter was rather unexpected and shocking to them, let alone to the Qilin''s who were involved! He also knew what Ice Spirit meant to the Qilin race, so it wasn''t difficult to guess what kind of blow Ice Spirit''s abdication would cause to the Qilin race.

    And the facts had also proven that the impact on the Qilin''s were indeed not small, so much so that during the second half of the banquet, the Qilin''s who were originally quite interested in the delicious food, all couldn''t swallow anymore.

    However, everyone looked at uncle long with a strange expression as soon as he asked this question. It was as if they were very confused by his eagerness to try. After all, he dared to talk about the Qilin n''s Affairs so openly. Was he trying to draw hatred?

    Who knew that Leng ruoxue would answer uncle Long''s question with a straight face?

    "It''s not impossible. First, he would cry. Second, he would throw a tantrum. Third, he would hang himself. I think he will appear today. " Leng ruoxue''s extremely serious tone made it clear to everyone that she was not joking.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Instantly, everyone fell silent.

    Would it really be like this? Everyone was curious and stood outside the meeting room, hoping to get thetest information as soon as possible. As for their gossip, not only did Leng ruoxue support them, she even nned to lead them to eavesdrop on them.

    After knowing Leng ruoxue''s n, uncle long and the rest trembled. Was this really a good idea?

    "Xue ''er, isn''t this a little bad?" Dongfang Yue asked uneasily. He had never done such a thing in his life! Although this did not mean that he was afraid of Ice Spirit, eavesdropping was not something he should do openly, and it was not in line with his usual behavior.

    "What? don''t you want to know the result?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes and asked calmly.

    The result ... Of course they wanted to know, but this eavesdropping corner was not good! Dongfang Yue and the others were in a dilemma.

    Looking at their expressions, Leng ruoxue knew what these guys were struggling with. It was nothing more than a very strong curiosity, but due to morality, she did not want to do such a thing! Usually, Leng ruoxue would only describe such a person with one word-hypocritical!

    But now ...

    "Hypocrite! If you want to hear it, then go listen, what''s the big deal!" A voice suddenly rang out. He then said what Leng ruoxue wanted to say but did not.

    Of course, only Azure would dare to say such a thing.

    When she saw uncle long and the rest''s depressed expressions, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help butugh in her heart. It seemed that Cang had toe forward! Azure''s words were really powerful! Leng ruoxue happily picked up Cang and touched the soft fur on its body as a reward.

    However, Cang, who used to like being touched by Leng ruoxue, seemed to be somewhat dissatisfied with her. It said angrily,""Girl, you were quite hypocritical just now. You clearly wanted to say the same thing about them as I did, so why did you give them face? You can just say it directly!"

    Ugh! They were not outsiders, but uncle long and the others! One of them was her Godfather. How could she directly say that they were hypocritical? In that case, wouldn''t Godfather and uncle long be depressed to death?

    Leng ruoxue had always treated them as her elders. Naturally, she would not do this. Unfortunately, Cang, who had always done whatever he wanted, had no way to understand theplex emotions of humans.

    Everyone was depressed for a while, but in the end, they couldn''t help butugh.

    It wasn''t that they liked to be scolded, but they felt that so many of them, including Xue ''er, had been mercilessly scolded by Cang. This experience was definitely extraordinary!

    Afterughing at each other, everyone quickly calmed down and went to eavesdrop on ice soul''s conversation as Cang said.

    Just as Azure had said, why be so hypocritical? If you want to hear it, then listen! In any case, even if the Qilin n found out, they wouldn''t dare to truly fall out with them.

    After that, everyone felt even more at ease.

    Soon, there were cries in the conference room. At first, there was only one cry, but slowly, there were more and more cries. Some were wailing, and some were sobbing.

 Chapter 2798 Whos Crying? Feed It To The Wolves!(2)

    When uncle long and the others heard this, they looked at each other again. They were all confused. Why was she crying?

    Meanwhile, in the room, Ice Spirit was having a headache as she faced the crying Qilin. He had said everything he needed to say, including the fact that the ice Phoenix had a human master, but who knew that after these nsmen heard it, they didn''t give any advice and instead directly cried.

    What was the meaning of this? Why don''t you guys just give me a straightforward answer? Crying can solve the problem?

    Gradually, Ice Spirit became impatient with the crying!

    In the past, he hated it when people cried, and now this crying made him even more upset!

    "Stop crying! Do you think it''s nice for a man to cry like a woman?" Ice Spirit roared.

    His voice was so loud that all the Qilin''s were stunned. They couldn''t help but stare at their n leader with wide eyes.

    Sobs ... Is the n leader angry?

    When the Qilin n heard this, they wanted to cry again. However, when they saw that their n leader seemed to be a little angry, they didn''t dare to cry out loud. They could only cry silently and asionally choke up.

    Seeing them like this, Ice Spirit was even more furious.

    At this time, a familiar voice of dissatisfaction came into the meeting room.

    "Who said all women should cry? Are you discriminating against women?" The one who spoke was naturally Leng ruoxue. Then, she pushed open the door of the meeting room and walked in. Behind her were uncle long and the others, who looked embarrassed.

    It was already wrong of them to eavesdrop on others. Now that they came in so brazenly, wasn''t it obvious that they were trying to tell others that they were eavesdropping? But Xue ''er had alreadye in. If they continued to pretend that they didn''t know anything, they would all look down on themselves.

    They lowered their heads and looked for a ce to sit down. Uncle long and the others didn''t dare to look at the Qilin''s expressions. In fact, they wished that these Qilin didn''t show their existence, but that was obviously impossible.

    None of the Qilin''s had expected that an outsider would suddenly barge in when they were in the middle of a discussion. Although this outsider had provided them with a ce to stay, it was clearly not the conduct of a person with moral integrity to enter someone else''s meeting without permission!

    With this thought in mind, the Qilin''s started to look down on Leng ruoxue and the others. However, facing Leng ruoxue, the Qilin''s were helpless. Even if they looked down on her, they didn''t dare to say it out loud in front of her. After all, this was her territory.

    Silently swallowing down the dissatisfaction in their hearts, the Qilin''s had no choice but to ept the other party''s existence. They really did as uncle long and the others wished, directly treating them as invisible people.

    As for the culprit, Ice Spirit, who had caused Leng ruoxue to barge in, he was currently in a state of deep depression and conflict.

    Looking at Leng ruoxue, who did not realize that her actions were inappropriate, ice soul felt even more helpless.

    One had to know that in all his years of living, this was the first time he had seen someone so self-righteously eavesdropping on someone else''s wall, even interrupting and barging in. This was too ...

    Anyway, Ice Spirit didn''t know what to say. More importantly, the little girl seemed to be dissatisfied with him. He could not understand why.

    In reality, Leng ruoxue was like this because she felt that Ice Spirit was taking too long to resolve this matter. She couldn''t bear it anymore. Even though this was the Qilin n''s matter and she shouldn''t interfere, this was her territory.<novelnext></novelnext>

    More importantly, she was already on the verge of going crazy from the Qilin''s cries! Originally, when she heard the Qilin''s cries, she simply returned to her own residence, thinking that out of sight, out of mind. Who knew that the crying spread too wide. Even if she hid in her room, she couldn''t stop the crying from reaching her ears. In the end, in a fit of anger, she came back to the conference room in a rage.

    When she was outside, she heard what Ice Spirit said, so she responded and decided to join their meeting. Who cares if they agree or not! Quickly settling this matter is the way to go. If you want to waste time, go back to your Qilin race!

    After sitting down, Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes first swept over the silent and sobbing Qilin, then looked at ice soul. Finally, she said,""Whoever is crying, I''ll throw him out to feed the wolves!"

    "¡­¡­"

    To feed the wolves? Leng ruoxue''s threat made the Qilin n speechless. What Wolf in this world would dare to eat them? The Qilin''s were a little curious.

    Moreover, they weren''t the only ones who were speechless. Even Uncle long and the others felt that Xue ''er had been driven mad by these indecisive Qilin beasts. Otherwise, why would she say such shocking words?

    Would any Qilin be afraid of such a threat?

    As expected, after hearing Leng ruoxue''s threat, one of the Qilin with a fiery temper did not mock her like the other Qilin. Instead, it pointed at Leng ruoxue and raged,""You want to feed us to the wolves? Why don''t youe? I''d like to see what kind of Wolf would dare to eat me. "

    One could not me this Qilin for being so confident. It was simply because the Qilin race had a transcendent status among the beast races in the divine realm. Even if they were sent to the mouth of a Wolf, it was likely that the wolf would not dare to eat them.

    After listening to this Qilin''s words, Leng ruoxue sighed helplessly and ced Cang on the ground.

    In the next moment, everyone heard a Wolf''s howl. Then, they watched as the snow-white kitten on the ground transformed into a mighty and majestic white Wolf, standing in front of everyone with an awe-inspiring aura.

    Those deep and cold Wolf Eyes made everyone present tremble with fear!

    This was the wolf that Leng ruoxue wanted to feed them to? Isn''t this a cat? Instantly, the Qilin''s were all speechless and didn''t know what to say. Can you not y like this? It was clearly a cat. Even if it had turned into a Wolf, it was not a real Wolf! It was even more impossible for him to eat them.

    For a moment, the Qilin''s didn''t know how to react. This included the fiery Qilin that was quarreling with Leng ruoxue. At this moment, everyone was in a daze. The mouths of uncle long and the others twitched. This ... This Wolf was Azure!

    No wonder he dared to eat the Kirin! In the entire God World, only Cang would have such courage! When everyone thought of this, they looked at Leng ruoxue with a thoughtful gaze.

    Thatss Xue ''er was really getting worse and worse, she actually turned Cang Huan into a Wolf! Hehe! Great, the Qilin''s were all dumbfounded, right?

    The Qilin''s were dumbfounded, while Azure, who had scared them, was a little depressed. It didn''t think that Niu would actually give it such a task, and even make it turn into a Wolf! In fact, even if it didn''t turn into a Wolf, it could still eat the Qilin if it wanted to!

    With a slightly malicious thought, Cang''s gaze swept across the Qilin''s body a few times, and finally locked onto the bird that stood out.

    In an instant, Cang''s w swiped towards the Qilin that was trying to'' bully ''Leng ruoxue. The unlucky Qilin didn''t even have the time to resist before it was smacked to the ground by Cang''s huge w.

    At this moment, the Qilin was in human form. After being pped down, it fell to the ground in an extremely indecent posture. Then, da Cang sat it on its butt. The unlucky Qilin only struggled a few times before it fainted.

 Chapter 2799 Whoevers Crying, Feed It To The Wolves!(3)

    He didn''t know if it was because Cang had used too much strength or because he was too angry, but in short, his tragic experience made uncle long and the others feel sympathy.

    Following that, all the Qilins looked at the scene in front of them in horror. How could this be?

    Was the wolf that the kitten had turned into so powerful? The Qilin''s were all puzzled. Regarding Blue''s identity, other than the Qilin n leader, almost no one knew. Hence, when faced with Blue''s power, the Qilin n members who had never ced blue in their eyes and even treated it as Leng ruoxue''s little pet, were all petrified.

    Azure''s formidable strength had dealt a huge blow to their strong and confident hearts as Qilin ''s, causing them to be uncertain.

    Seeing that things were getting out of hand, Ice Spirit sighed and pleaded,""Senior Cang, I hope you can be magnanimous and let my nsman go!"

    "Let him go? Hmph! Those who bully my girl will all die!" Azure said with an undeniable expression.

    Not only was Ice Spirit speechless, even Leng ruoxue''s face turned red. However, Cang was trying to protect her, so Leng ruoxue naturally wouldn''t step out to rify that the Qilin didn''t bully her! Since Azure had decided, that unlucky Qilin had been bullied! Leng ruoxue thought to herself as she enjoyed Cang''s protection. She even ignored the gaze that ice soul threw at her, asking her to speak up for her.

    When Ice Spirit saw that Leng ruoxue was ignoring him, he was so depressed that he wanted to bang his head against the wall.

    "Senior Cang ..." Ice Spirit opened his mouth but didn''t know what to say. Based on his understanding of Cang, Cang was not an easy person to get along with. Now, it was clear that Cang would not give him any face. Therefore, he did not know what to do.

    This time, after finally confirming that their chief had called the wolf senior, the Qilins were even more frightened.

    Oh my God! The n leader actually called him senior? This ... This was truly unbelievable. One had to know that their n head''s seniority in the divine realm was not low, and to be able to be called senior by him, what level of old Gu did they have to know?

    Immediately, Azure''s identity became the focus of all the Qilin''s spections. However, no matter how they racked their brains, they couldn''t figure out who Azure was. But against the powerful Azure, the Qilin''s were all on high alert. With the previous example, they didn''t dare to take the initiative to provoke this Wolf.

    They already believed that this Wolf could definitely devour them.

    Seeing the Kirin be obedient, Azure was very satisfied.

    Then, it turned to Leng ruoxue and asked,""Girl, what should we do with this Qilin? do you need me to swallow it?"

    When Cang said this, he deliberately made an eager expression, which made all the Qilins depressed. However, they didn''t dare to say anything and could only timidly lower their heads, trying to reduce their presence.

    "I think you can wake him up and see what his attitude is before making a decision." After hearing Cang''s words, Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    Her words made Ice Spirit, who had been on tenterhooks, heave a sigh of relief. He was so afraid that Leng ruoxue would say,"you can swallow it!" In a fit of anger!

    However, after heaving a sigh of relief, he was conflicted again. Because the truth was clear, Cang listened to Leng ruoxue, and Leng ruoxue ignored his pleading gaze, which made him very worried.

    That little girl was not on good terms with him! With this thought in mind, Bing PO''s resentful gaze followed Leng ruoxue. However, Leng ruoxue did not even spare him a nce. At this time, the unlucky Qilin was also awakened by Cang, who was very obedient to Leng ruoxue.

    Azure''s actions weren''t gentle at all, but rather rough. This was because the Qilin was awakened by Azure''s ps.

    ? After waking up, the unlucky Qilin was momentarily dazed. However, he immediately felt the weight on his body, which made him extremely ufortable.

    He moved a little, but his body weight was still as steady as Mount Tai!

    At this moment, the unlucky Qilin raised its head and struggled to look at the heavy object on its body.

    "You, you get up!" The unlucky Qilin said weakly. He felt pain all over his body, which made him very ufortable.

    "Hmph! If I get up just because you want me to, how embarrassing would that be?" Hearing this, Cang said coldly.

    "Wuu ... Then what do you want?" The unlucky Kirin, who couldn''t break free, asked with tears in his eyes.

    "Didn''t you want to see what kind of wolves would dare to eat you? How about I let you take a look?" Azure said indifferently, deliberately opening his mouth.

    An unlucky Kirin saw this and shivered before continuing to sob,""No, don ''t. I was wrong. I shouldn''t have said such things! Can you be magnanimous and forgive me?"

    He was really scared. The wolf sitting on him was obviously stronger than him. He couldn''t handle it! More importantly, he wasn''t stupid. Seeing that his nsmen didn''t plead on his behalf, he knew that no one could do anything about this Wolf! Since that was the case, it would be fine if he gave in.

    "Senior Cang, he already knows his mistake. Please forgive him!" Ice Spirit said.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Wu...n leader, help! The unlucky Qilin screamed silently in his heart. He couldn''t help but think to himself,''the n leader is still the best!'' A child with a patriarch was a treasure! However, why did the chief call this Wolf senior?

    He was unconscious before, so he didn''t know that Ice Spirit had already pleaded for him. The other Qilins didn''t say anything because they couldn''t do anything. After all, the n leader called them seniors, so they didn''t have the right to speak! More importantly, even if they did plead for mercy, they were afraid that the other party would directly ignore them. Who asked them to not have such a heavy weight!

    The word ''weight'' was extremely important no matter when and where! They didn''t have that kind of status, so they naturally didn''t have the right to speak with the high-end big shots.

    "It''s not impossible for me to forgive him, but let him make his stance clear first!" Cang said directly.

    Hearing Jean''s statement, the unlucky Qilin was stunned. He thought to himself,"didn''t he already state that he was wrong?" Why did he still have to make his stand?

    Seeing the question marks on the unlucky Kirin''s face, Azure exined,""I''m asking you to state whether you agree to let your family head step down!" "You bastard!" These people would take too much time to do things, so Azure decided to use a quick n. Of course, this was also the reason why Leng ruoxue had IT Act.

    Ugh! The unlucky Kirin didn''t expect that Azure wanted him to say this and immediately felt conflicted. This matter ... Was it important whether he agreed or not?

    "Hurry up and tell me. If I''m satisfied, I''ll let you go." Seeing that the Kirin didn''t speak for a long time, blue impatiently urged.

    Let it go only after it''s satisfied? Then what kind of answer would satisfy it? Thinking of this, the unlucky Qilin was even more conflicted.

    At this moment, he really didn''t know if he should agree or not, so he could only probe,""That ... I want to know, is my stance very important?"

    "It''s not important!" Cang said coldly and then added,""But you have to say it."

    "..." What''s the difference between this and not saying?

    The unlucky Qilin silently cursed, then made up his mind and said,""I, I agree to the n leader''s retreat. The n leader has worked hard for the n for many years, it''s time for you to rest!"

    After thinking for a long time, the unlucky Qilin felt that this should be what the threatening senior Wolf wanted to hear the most. After all, they had been discussing this matter before, and they were all against it at that time. It was only after that that Leng ruoxue barged in and he became the first unlucky person to bear the brunt of it!

    Sure enough, after he finished speaking, Azure patted the unlucky Qilin''s head with its huge ws in satisfaction and said,"Since you''re so considerate of your n leader, I won''t make things difficult for you anymore. You can get up now."

    After saying that, Azure stood up from a certain unlucky Kirin.

    After being pardoned, the unlucky Qilin was so excited that tears welled up in his eyes, and he even showed an expression of "I knew it." However, his expression of having guessed Cang''s thoughts caused almost all the Qilin present to re at him!

    Traitor! The traitor of the Qilin race!

    The angry Qilin didn''t have a good expression towards the unlucky Qilin who betrayed them. Just think about it, they were still very sympathetic towards him, but now, each of them wanted to rush forward and bite him ruthlessly.

    The unlucky Qilin also felt the countless angry gazes on his body, which made him involuntarily shrink back behind Azure. Wu ... He didn''t want to do this either! He was forced to do so. But now, it was clear that no one would understand his difficulties.

    However, Azure was quite interested in the Qilin''s interaction and said with a smirk,""What, you don''t agree with his idea? Oh! Whoever disapproves can stand out now, or you won''t have the chanceter!"

    What did that mean?

    All the Qilins were puzzled!

    "Now it''s your turn to dere your position!"

    F * ck! What did it have to do with them? They didn''t even argue with Leng ruoxue? For a moment, Cang''s words aroused the anger of the crowd. However, due to Cang''s unknown identity as a senior, the Qilin''s were very smart and didn''t reveal it immediately. However, their eyes were so angry that they were spitting fire, revealing the thoughts in their hearts.

    Cang didn''t care and continued,""Those who agree to let your family patriarch step down, stand behind me. Those who don ''t, I''ll beat you up until you agree. So, don''t hesitate, just say it!"

    After saying that, Azure rubbed his fists and made his battle preparations.

    At this moment, a certain unlucky Qilin suddenly felt bnced in his heart and didn''t feel that he was very unlucky. His nsmen, on the other hand, were deeply depressed.

    This was a tant threat!

    Did he want to use violence to force them to agree? At this moment, even ice soul felt that Cang''s method was simple and crude, but it was also the most effective and direct method!

 Chapter 2800 The Woman Who Orders People Around (1)

    All of a sudden, Ice Spirit was looking forward to it. Of course, he would never use such a method to force the Qilin ''s. However, he couldn''t stop Azure''s thoughts! Besides, Cang was trying to help him. Ice Spirit thought it was better for him to keep quiet. He knew that if Cang wanted to help him, he wouldn''t really hurt the Qilin. At most, he would just cause them some physical pain. It was nothing to the Qilin''s tough skin. He would just treat it as a way to train their will!

    With that thought in mind, ice soul shamelessly and calmly sat on the sidelines. Don''t me him for not doing anything! He could only use this method to force the stubborn Qilin''s to agree. Therefore, from a certain perspective, he was very grateful and helped them. More importantly, Ice Spirit knew that he only helped because of Xue ''er. Otherwise, he wouldn''t know who he was! As such, he was even more grateful to Cang!

    The intelligent Ice Spirit appreciated Azure''s kindness, but the Qilin''s that had suddenly turned from a spectator into the main character were not sofortable in their hearts.

    How detestable! It was really too detestable! They had clearly not done anything, nor had they made any noise at Leng ruoxue, so what right did they have to suddenly point the cannons at them? They were innocent, okay? Moreover, whether the Qilin n agreed to the patriarch''s retreat to the second line was an internal matter of the Qilin n! How could a cat that could turn into a Wolf have the right to point fingers?

    So what if you can turn into a Wolf?

    They felt extremely indignant, especially when they saw Cang''s expression that was waiting to beat them up. They felt deeply depressed. However, the Qilin''s were smart enough not to argue with each other. Instead, they all looked at Huo Yue and the Qilin great elder expectantly.

    These two could be said to be the absolute main force against the n leader''s retreat to the second line. It was better for them to step forward than for a small Qilin like him to step up. As the Qilin thought of this, their eyes became more and more fiery.

    On the other hand, Huo Yue and the first elder of the Qilin n were deeply depressed. The two of them had lived for so long, but they were not stupid. For the n leader to address him as senior, he was definitely an old and ancient figure who had not appeared in the world. He was not someone that they, the small-limbed Qilin, could contend with. Now, he had the attitude of wanting to interfere in the Qilin''s family matters, and he didn''t want it to meddle in other people''s business?

    This was purely to attract hatred! Not to mention that their words were useless to the other party, even the n leader''s words would not work. Moreover, looking at the n leader''s silent appearance, it was obvious that he would not interfere! This made the two old Qilins even more conflicted.

    n leader, how can you just stand by and do nothing?

    The two of them were speechless and extremely worried!

    After a moment of thought, the two of them pulled their thoughts back to Cang. It was impossible to not let them manage. They would manage it by force, but if they agreed to let them interfere with the internal affairs of the Qilin n, they would feel very unbnced in their hearts.

    For a moment, the two Qilins ''hearts were in a mess.

    No matter how they thought about it, the two of them didn''t feel good!

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue, who could see through their internal conflict, smiled and said,""Everyone, the Qilin n''s patriarch''s retreat has nothing to do with me, so I shouldn''t have asked about it. However, you''ve made too manyplicated decisions. You''ve even threatened me with crying, making a scene, and hanging yourself. I can''t just not ask about this. I don''t want any lives to be lost here! So, I hope you can understand my feelings!"

    Understand, your head! They wouldn''t really seek death! After listening to Leng ruoxue''s words, the Qilin silently cursed.

    Leng ruoxue naturally did not care about how they felt. After a pause, she continued,""As the master of Demon City, how can I watch as a Beastie seeks death in my home? Of course, if you don''t want me to interfere, then please leave and return to your own territory. My hands definitely won''t stretch that far, so please rest assured!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Besides, it''s normal for the old to rece the new in any family or organization. Why is it that only your Qilin n is so conflicted when you encounter such a thing? Do you want to rely on senior ice soul''s protection forever and not make any progress?"

    "I don''t think so? When senior ice soul was unconscious for tens of thousands of years, the Qilin n didn''t copse without him! On the contrary, the Qilin race was unusually United. So now, senior ice soul still wants to continue the normal operations of the Qilin n while he was unconscious. Why are you all so desperate as if you''re about to be abandoned? Isn''t this too pretentious?"

    "You have to know that the world will still spin without anyone, even the Qilin race! The Qilin n didn''t have senior ice soul as the n leader, but there would be another outstanding n leader! Isn''t this a good opportunity for you all to show off your abilities? Besides, it''s not like senior ice soul doesn''t care about the Qilin n at all. He also said that if something happens to the Qilin n, he will still support you. Isn''t that enough?" Leng ruoxue went on and on, not caring about how ugly the Qilin''s expression was. After she was done, she turned her beautiful eyes to Huo Yue, who was on the verge of tears.

    "Fire Yue, although you''re sometimes stupid, I don''t think you''ll grow up to be like senior ice soul, the great Qilin n leader that everyone in the divinity respects. However, this has nothing to do with me. I don''t care if you want to be the n leader or not. But in my family, you only have two choices. You can either reject or ept!" Leng ruoxue''s attitude was unyielding.

    "I, I won''t ept it!" Huo Yue''s face turned red with anger when he heard this.

    "Very good! I like your straightforward attitude. " Leng ruoxueplimented it, then turned to look at Azure and said,""Cang, the fire Yue has already expressed its attitude. Now it''s your turn!"

    "No problem!" Cang smiled as he walked closer to the fire Yue.

    "W-what do you want to do?" Huo Yue looked at the huge snow-white Wolf that was slowly approaching. His body, which was trembling non-stop due to Leng ruoxue''s anger, shook even more violently!

    This was really going too far!

    Huo Yue was extremely indignant. He was so angry that he didn''t know how to react.

    When Cang heard Huo Yue''s words, his smile became even more evil,""I just want to beat you up until you ept it!"

    "Even if you beat me to death, I won''t ept it!" Huo Yue suddenly said firmly.

    "Oh, really? I hope you have a backbone as you think. " Azure said with anticipation. Then, he took out a handful of colorful pills and used his ws to pry open Huo Yue''s mouth, throwing the pills in his ws in.

    The elixir melted in his mouth and Huo Yue didn''t even have time to spit it out. The liquid elixir flowed down his throat and into his stomach.

    Coughing violently, Huo Yue red at Cang and said,""Damn it, what did you make me eat?"

 Chapter 2801 The Woman Who Orders People Around (2)

    "Pills! Don''t tell me you don''t know him!" Cangughed. As soon as he finished speaking, he immediately grabbed Huo Yue in front of him with his ws and punched him in the face.

    At this moment, fire Yue was also in a human form, so his body''s defense was naturally not as good as his original body. Therefore, half of his face swelled up in just a short while.

    The fire Yue was furious, but instead of letting out a cry of pain, itughed loudly. What was even more exaggerated was that the more heughed, the more excited he became. Heughed so hard that he couldn''t even straighten his back.

    This scene made all the Qilin''s forehead hang ck lines.

    What was going on?

    They didn''t think that the acting n leader had a masochist physique, but this was the first time they had seen someoneughing so happily after being beaten.

    This was not normal! This was definitely not normal!

    The smarter Qilin had already guessed that it might be those medicinal pills. At this moment, Cang''s fist aimed at Huo Yue again ...

    In just a short while, Huo Yue was beaten up so badly that he was no longer human. There were no parts of his body that were intact. The pain in his body had already made him cry, but he was stillughing loudly while he was crying!

    Upon seeing this, the Qilin''s that were present didn''t know what to say.

    When Leng ruoxue saw that the time was right, she gave Cang a look to make him stop.

    Then, Leng ruoxue asked Huo Yue with concern,""Does it hurt?"

    "No... Haha!" Huo Yue was still very unyielding. He wanted to say that it didn''t hurt, but he only said one word before heughed wildly again.

    "You have a backbone." Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    Then, Azure continued to beat him up.

    However, in addition to the maniacalughter, the fire Yue felt pain and itchiness all over its body. In the end, it couldn''t stand the itchiness and simply rolled on the ground. As a result, Cang couldn''t attack.

    Azure was also a little tired. Then, he sat in the empty seat next to the Qilin great elder. He looked at Huo Yue, who was rolling on the ground, out of the corner of his eye, while he tried to bond with the Qilin great elder.

    Cang didn''t say anything, he just stared at the Qilin elder. This made the elder''s heart tremble. Because he really couldn''t figure out what this person was trying to do.

    Should he also beat him up and embarrass him?

    Unfortunately, the Qilin great elder was wrong. At this moment, Cang only nced at him casually and didn''t n to deal with him.

    After feeling that the mental pressure on the great elder of the Qilin n was enough, Azure''s cold and gloomy gaze turned to the other Qilin''s bodies. Instantly, the Qilin''s that seemed to have been stared at by a demon couldn''t help but shiver!

    "Are you guys done choosing?" Azure asked indifferently, intentionally revealing his sharp ws.

    "¡­¡­"

    All the Qilin''s looked at each other. No one was willing to be the one to stand out.

    In the end, Cang was helpless and could only do it himself.

    After pulling out a Qilin, Azure directly waved his fist, but before he could hit the Qilin, the other party was so scared that he cried bitterly,""I-I''m done!"

    Sob ... Let him go! He was not as thick-skinned as the acting n leader!

    "Speak!" Cang''s small head raised as he softly spat out a word.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I, I agree!" The Kirin, who was forced to stand out, said with a choked voice.

    "Agree to what? Make it clear!" Azure wasn''t satisfied with the other''s short reply.

    "I agree with the patriarch to step down to the second line." The Qilin quickly said.

    Azure was satisfied and used his sharp ws to Pat the other''s face, praising,""Very good, you are a loyal Qilin. Your n leader has worked hard for so many years, it is time for him to take a good rest, don''t you think so?"

    "Right! Right! The chief is really too tired!" The Qilin continued to follow Azure''s words, clearly quite tactful.

    Azure was very pleased with the other party''s quick-witted attitude. Then, he pointed at the ce where the unlucky Qilin was standing, indicating for him to go over.

    With this special pardon, the Qilin heaved a sigh of relief and ran over.

    The two brothers even shook their ws in tacit understanding. Now they had a littlepanion!

    They were not fighting alone!

    Even though their surrender was looked down upon by quite a number of the Qilins, but when they thought about Azure''s strength, the two Qilins felt that it was all worth it. At the same time, they believed that more and more of their friends would join their big family that was in favor of their tribe leader stepping down.

    In fact, even though they were forced to agree to the n leader''s retreat, the two Qilins became calmer after saying this. Since this was the general trend, what difference did it make to agree earlier orter? Moreover, after they agreed, their perspective on the matter would naturally be different.

    They deeply agreed with Cang''s words. All these years, the n leader had worked too hard!

    It wasn''t easy to find The Little Prince, but The Little Prince had lived like that. With such an awkward identity, it was indeed not easy to return to the n and socialize.

    After thinking about it this way, they no longer felt like they had betrayed the Qilin race. They were doing this for the good of their n leader and wanted their n leader to live a happy life!

    And as more and more Qilin joined their side, they felt even more certain that their choice was right!

    In the end, after Cang''s efforts, all the Qilins, except for the first elder and Huo Yue, agreed to this.

    However, the two hardest to deal with gave Azure a headache.

    Especially Huo Yue, even though he was being tortured by him, he still didn''t let go. At this moment, Cang Du could not help but admire Huo Yui.

    No wonder Ice Spirit wanted him to be the patriarch of the Qilin n! It seemed that this guy wasn''t without any redeeming qualities. At the very least, he wasn''t being threatened at the moment!

    As for the first elder of the Qilin n, his stubbornness might not be inferior to the fire Yue.

    Cang was at a loss. Using violence to deal with these two wouldn''t work. Although he had yet to attack the Qilin great elder with his ws, Azure could tell that the old fellow was even more difficult to deal with than fire Yue!

    After discussing with Leng ruoxue privately, Cang decided to stop! After doing so much for Ice Spirit, it was natural to leave the two most difficult things for him.

    Of course, it was Leng ruoxue who handed the two of them over to Ice Spirit. Cang ke didn''t want the other side to think that they retreated because they couldn''t handle it! After all, it definitely had more violent means than before! Mainly! It couldn''t be used casually, or else the two Qilins would lose their lives.

    Just like that, under Leng ruoxue and Cang''s forceful attacks, ice soul didn''t have to do anything and was able to deal with more than half of the Qilins. The two most difficult to deal with were also taken away by ice soul.

    Before he left, Ice Spirit did not forget to ask Leng ruoxue for the antidote. Otherwise, the fire Yue would ...

    The other Qilins didn''t dare to stay any longer as they watched the n leader take the acting n leader and the great elder away. They quickly left the meeting room as if they were running for their lives.

 Chapter 2802 The Woman Who Orders People Around (3)

    For the next few days, ice soul and the Qilin did not appear. When they did, ice soul''s face was full of joy. Although fire Yue and the first elder of the Qilin n still had bitter expressions, Leng ruoxue could guess that the matter had been resolved. Otherwise, ice soul would not be smiling so happily.

    However, when Leng ruoxue asked about how the matter was resolved, Bing po remained silent. He only said that it was all due to Bing Yao''s efforts that the matter was resolved smoothly.

    Leng ruoxue was even more surprised when she heard this. However, out of respect for Bing Yi, she naturally wouldn''t probe further if the other party didn''t take the initiative to say anything.

    ? After that, Ice Spirit expressed her gratitude to Leng ruoxue for being so nosy. She then invited the group to the Qilin n to attend the fire Yue''s coronation ceremony.

    Leng ruoxue epted it dly. When Huo Yue saw her, his face would asionally reveal hidden bitterness and anger, but she didn''t take it seriously.

    After making some arrangements, Leng ruoxue brought uncle long, Godfather, and the rest to the Qilin n with Bing po.

    Their goal was, of course, the fire Yue''s coronation ceremony. However, before that, Ice Spirit and the others had to inform their nsmen. Fortunately, only the elders and elites of the Qilin n had agreed for Ice Spirit to step down, so the ordinary Qilin nsmen didn''t dare to object.

    After taking care of all the Qilins, ice soul announced the matter to the entire divinity.

    Then, the day of the coronation officially arrived.

    Leng ruoxue and the others were the only representatives invited to the ceremony, so their status in the firmament was naturally high.

    The ceremony for the Qilin n leader''s inauguration was actually very simple. To put it bluntly, it was a handover of power. As the leader of the Qilin n, ice soul had given the token to fire Yue. From then on, fire Yue was the true leader of the Qilin n!

    However, Huo Yue, who had epted all of this, still did not have a smile on his face.

    Seeing him like this, Leng ruoxue knew that he was still a little unwilling. However, she believed that with time, the fire Yue would finally ept all of this, and he had no choice but to ept it.

    The coronation ceremony was short but Grand. When everything was settled, Leng ruoxue and the rest took a short rest before returning to Demon City. Of course, Bing po, Shui mo, and Feng Ye also went back with them.

    However, they had just reached home when Bing Yun arrived with dozens of nsmen.

    In Bing Yun''s words, these nsmen were sent by the n leader to take care of Bing po, Shui mo, and The Little Prince. Leng ruoxue, please allow them to stay. Meanwhile, the Kirin Army that had arrived were only ordinary Kirin Army. The Kirin Army that had visited Demon City before would never dare to return.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she readily agreed to Bing Yun''s request and allowed these Qilins to stay.

    After settling the matters of the Qilin n, Leng ruoxue made up her mind to go into closed-door cultivation.

    This time, she decided to go into seclusion. Unless shepleted the heaven-defying incantation, she would note out.

    However, before this idea could be realized, another uninvited guest arrived.

    The uninvited guest this time was brought by Miao Jie''s fierce wife. Initially, Leng ruoxue didn''t want to bother with him. However, considering that Miao Jie was one of her own, so was his wife. Hence, she decided to give him face and was prepared to meet him.

    Knowing that the other party was currently in the living room, Leng ruoxue immediately headed there. Who knew that just as she walked to the door of the living room, she heard a woman''s sharp and dissatisfied voiceing from inside,""Where''s Leng ruoxue? Why haven''t youe out to see us?"

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue could not help but frown.

    One had to know that in the entire divine realm, there was probably no one who dared to be so presumptuous in her territory. Could it be that this unknown woman thought that she could bepared to Wu Yan? Of course, Wu Yan would not say such words as she did.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue was no longer in a hurry to enter.

    At this time, uncle long and master ning, who were apanying the woman in the living room, were obviously very dissatisfied when they heard the woman''s words. However, as top powerhouses, they naturally would not argue with a woman. Therefore, they turned their eyes to the middle-aged man sitting next to the woman.

    Unfortunately, the middle-aged man didn''t seem to hear the woman''s words, nor did he see the dissatisfaction in the eyes of uncle long and master ning. Instead, he raised the teacup in his hand and savored it carefully as if no one was around.

    Seeing this, uncle long and master ning understood everything.

    Why did these two peoplee here to find trouble?<novelnext></novelnext>

    Hehe! They were not afraid of anything, but the least afraid of someoneing to pick a fight with them. It just so happened that they had been idle recently, so the two of them were happy to y with these two.

    With this thought in mind, uncle long and master ning were no longer angry at the woman''s rudeness. However, as someone who hade to visit with them, Madam Miao''s heart was filled with anger!

    If it wasn''t for the inappropriate asion, she would have exploded! At this moment, she was extremely regretful of bringing these two people to Demon City. Now that Leng ruoxue, a woman who could not tolerate any mishaps, knew about this, she would definitely make things difficult for her man!

    At the same time, she also couldn''t understand why those old Gu would make such an arrangement. Of all the people they could have sent, why did they send two pieces of trash who were not sessful and only good at causing trouble? Wasn''t this a bad thing?

    Madam Miao was filled with regret, but at the same time, she was d that Leng ruoxue wasn''t here. Otherwise, the situation would have been out of control!

    But could he clean it up now?

    Madam Miao nced at the calm andposed uncle long and master ning. Seeing that these two important figures were acting as if nothing had happened, her heart began to feel uneasy for no reason.

    It was reasonable to say that with uncle long and master ning''s status, they shouldn''t tolerate the deliberate provocation of two people who were not as strong as them! However, he had endured it. Such an unusual reaction made her heart feel uneasy. Perhaps, it was a serious mistake for her toe here today! And bringing these two people along was an even bigger mistake.

    At this moment, Madam Miao really wanted to escape by peeing, but she gave up on that thought.

    AI! I can''t hide from what''sing! She was already mentally prepared to be med by Leng ruoxue. With such a thought in mind, she couldn''t be bothered to stop these two idiots from doing anything. If they wanted to die, who could they me? More importantly, Madam Miao didn''t think that she would be able to stop the other party.

    So, after Madam Miao gave uncle long and master ning an apologetic look, she obediently tasted the delicious desserts on the table.

    Look at the food she made, it was really exquisite, beautiful, and delicious!

    Madam Miao gobbled down the desserts one by one, and soon, her mouth was full. In her hands, there were even two small pieces of desserts, as if she was afraid that someone would snatch them away.

    The youngdy who had previouslyined about Leng ruoxue''sck of haste ining to see them, upon seeing Madam Miao''s reaction, was filled with disdain. She had never been on the stage before, so what if she had never eaten anything in her life? Was there a need to wolf down the food without caring about his image? She had really lost all her face!

    The young woman was full of hatred. She couldn''t understand how this stupid and ugly man could marry the president of the mission headquarters. What was even more inconceivable was that the president still loved this fool so much and listened to his every word. It was really too iprehensible.

    Thinking of this, the young woman''s eyes suddenly burst with hatred, and she wanted to cut the fool in front of her into pieces!

    It was so unfair! What right did this ugly woman have to marry such a powerful man? And a beauty like her could only stay with a good-for-nothing?

    Hmph! Wasn''t it all because the other party had a powerful ancestor?

    The more the young woman thought about it, the more her heart felt unbnced. She knew that she could not do anything to Madam Miao, so she could only vent her anger on outsiders.

    As for the outsiders in her eyes, she was referring to Leng ruoxue. However, Leng ruoxue was not present at the moment, so the outsiders in front of her could only be uncle long and master ning. However, master ning was the head of the eight great divine domains of the divine world, the old ancestor of the ning family. He was definitely not someone she could afford to offend. As such, uncle long, whom she was not familiar with and did not think to be very famous, naturally became her primary target.

    Then, she pointed at uncle long with her slender finger and said in amanding tone,""You, quickly go and find Leng ruoxue for me! I want to question her, is this how she treats her guests?"

    "Me?" Hearing this, uncle long was stunned. He pointed at himself speechlessly. Did this woman think he was a pushover? She actually ordered him around and even wanted to question Xue ''er? She really wanted to know where she got her guts from. And who gave her such courage?

    "It''s you! I order you to quickly call Leng ruoxue over, Hmph! This is outrageous, she actually made me wait for her here for so long! Don''t you know that my time is precious?" Seeing uncle Long''s slow reaction, the young woman''s dissatisfaction intensified.

    "I really didn''t know that your time was so precious. However, what does this have to do with us?" Uncle long was so angry that heughed.

    "How can it not be rted to you? We''vee to your ce, shouldn''t you treat us well?" The young woman said matter-of-factly.

    "We''ve been treating you well! Look, all the good tea and snacks have been served, so what are you still dissatisfied about?" Uncle long sighed and said helplessly.

    "Hmph! Who wants your tea and snacks? The person we want to see is Leng ruoxue, but she hasn''te out after so long. She''s clearly not giving us any face! Not only that, but you also sent two people with no status to apany us. Could it be that this is how your Demon City treats its guests?" The young woman said angrily after hearing what uncle long said.

 Chapter 2803 Were Here To Take You In (1)

    Two people with no status?

    Uncle long and master ning looked at each other and saw a trace of doubt in each other''s eyes. The so-called naked people this young woman mentioned, were they the two of them?

    If it really was the two of them, then how did this woman determine that she didn''t have any identity? This woman was not clear about uncle Long''s background, so it was more eptable to say that he had no status. After all, for tens of thousands of years, uncle long could be said to have rarely moved around in the divine world, so it was normal for the younger generation to not know him. However, he had been active in the divine realm for tens of thousands of years. His face could be said to be known by almost everyone in the divine realm. Thus, he really could not understand why this woman had the right to say such things about him.

    From what he could see, this woman''s strength was only at the level of a Divine King. A Divine King dared to say that a reverent-God had no status? master ning really wanted to roar,"may I ask who you are?" Show it to scare me?

    It could be said that from the moment these three people entered the living room, other than the woman who called herself Madam Miao giving a simple self-introduction, the two people in front of them didn''t even introduce themselves. Madam Miao also didn''t exin their identities. And these two people, ever since they entered their territory, had a cool, overbearing, arrogant, and insufferably arrogant expression.

    However, out of courtesy, uncle long and master ning did not raise any doubts about their attitudes. Instead, they were still very polite. After all, it was Madam Miao who brought them here, so they had to give some face to Madam Miao, who was considered half a family member.

    However, the other party had already bullied them. If the two of them allowed the situation to develop as it pleased, they would be theughingstock of Demon City before the next day.

    Thinking of this, uncle long and master ning put away their kind expressions and released their pressure. Suddenly, the young woman and the middle-aged man felt a great pressure, and their faces turned pale.

    Then master ning smiled and asked,""Little girl, who are you referring to when you said someone with no status?"

    "Ning brat, aren''t you just an advisor? Of course, she''s talking about the two of us. " Without giving the young woman a chance to speak, uncle long spoke first.

    "That''s right, it''s you two," The young woman suppressed the fear in her heart and said with a disapproving look, Hmph! She did not believe that the two people in front of her would dare to hurt her!

    "So my status as the master of the ning family is worthless in your eyes?" Master ning continued to ask, his handsome face still full of curiosity.

    "Hmph! What''s so great about being the head of the ning family?" After being asked by the master of the ning family, the young woman''s temper suddenly red up. She didn''t care if she could afford to provoke the other party. In any case, she had already provoked him, so what was there to be afraid of? In addition, she was very sure that if master ning knew her identity, he would not dare to hurt her.

    "Hahaha! Well said, what''s so great about being the head of the ning family!" Uncle long couldn''t help butugh wildly when he saw master ning''s constipated face after hearing the young woman''s words. His tone was full of gloating.

    He deserved it! This old man didn''t want to give up and had to ask so clearly. Now, great, the other party didn''t care about his identity at all. This old man must be embarrassed now, right?

    The master of the ning family was more than embarrassed! He was so depressed that he wanted to die. But of the few people present, the most depressed was Madam Miao, who was treated like an invisible person.

    At this moment, she even wanted to die! His little heart was beating uncontrobly, and he cursed in his heart. How could this woman be so brainless? He actually dared to say in public that the master of the ning family was so great?

    What''s so great about him that you can evaluate him? Is he someone you can provoke? This was definitely the rhythm of courting death!

    Madam Miao felt that she had really made a mistake bying here today! She should not havee here!

    After thinking about it, she felt that she could not stay here any longer. She wanted to leave before the situation got out of hand and she was implicated!

    After making her decision, Madam Miao suddenly stood up and bowed to uncle long and master ning.""Two seniors, I just remembered that I still have some unfinished business at home. I think I should take my leave first."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You bastard!" If she didn''t leave now, she was afraid that she would lose all her face.

    Seeing that Madam Miao was about to leave, uncle long smiled calmly and asked,""What, Madam Miao also feels that we, who have no status, are not qualified to entertain you, so you want to leave?"

    "Hmph! It''s good that you know!" Without waiting for Madam Miao, whose face had turned pale from fright, to answer, the young woman rushed to answer, her beautiful face full of disgust.

    "You shut up!" Madam Miao roared at the young woman angrily, then turned to uncle long with an apologetic look.""Senior, you''ve misunderstood. How could I think that way? There''s really something at home. "

    After saying this, she was already breaking out in cold sweat. She wanted to strangle this stupid woman in front of her!

    Damn it! It''s fine if you''re the one pulling the aggro, but why did you drag her into it? They were not from the same country!

    Madam Miao was exceptionally angry, but the young woman was even angrier than her after being yelled at!

    After that, the young woman turned her spear around and pointed it directly at Madam Miao. She then roared,""Miao cuihua, who are you shouting at? Who gave you the guts? You''re getting bolder, aren''t you?"

    "You bastard! I said don''t call me Miao cuihua, my surname isn''t Miao!" When Madam Miao heard those three words, she was instantly enraged. Seeing that the two Tigresses were about to fight, uncle long and master ning were speechless and didn''t know what to say.

    Aren''t these two a little too dramatic? How did the two of them get into a fight in such a short time?

    Leng ruoxue, who had been waiting outside the door, almost burst outughing when she heard the name ''Miao cuihua''. This reminded her of something, especially the two words ''cuihua''."Cuihua, serve the pickled vegetables!"

    Such loving words!

    As she thought about it, Leng ruoxue''s thoughts flew off again.

    At the same time, the young woman in the living room heard Madam Miao''s words and simply sneered,""Yup! Yourst name is mu, not Miao. Miao and mu are both nts, so what does it matter if yourst name is mu?"

    "Of course it''s rted. I''m a tough woman, and you''re asking me to take my husband''s surname. Aren''t you looking down on me? Hmph! If you want to follow, he''ll follow my surname, mu. It''s best if you all call him President mu in the future!" Madam Miao roared.

    "Miao cuihua, don''t even think about it!" The young woman''s eyelids twitched. She had no intention of fulfilling Madam Miao''s wish.

    When Madam Miao saw this, her anger instantly rose. She bared her fangs and brandished her ws as she pounced on the young woman, and the two of them started to fight ...

    Uncle long and master ning were dumbfounded by this scene!

    What ... What was going on?

 Chapter 2804 Were Here To Take You In (2)

    Why did the two of them start fighting? One had to know that the young woman''s cannon fire was still aimed at them! But in the blink of an eye, the church had started killing each other! And the reason for killing each other was actually because of their surnames!

    Thinking of President mu, uncle long and master ning couldn''t help but sympathize with him. Then, the two of them nced at the middle-aged man who was still sitting calmly on the chair, not paying any attention to the fight between Madam Miao and the young woman. They thought to themselves, could it be that this kind of situation happens often? Otherwise, why would this person be so indifferent?

    It had to be said that uncle long and master ning were right.

    Madam Miao and the young woman had been at odds for a long time. For the two of them to be able to live in peace for two days, that could definitely be called a miracle in the history of the divine realm! This time, however, the n had sent two of them to Demon City. This result had already shocked the entire n!

    Now, the two of them had finally gotten along peacefully in someone else''s territory for a while, and now, they finally couldn''t hold on any longer and started fighting!

    After the two of them started fighting, uncle long and master ning didn''t think about pulling them apart. It was none of their business anyway, as long as they didn''t destroy the decorations.

    Just as the two of them were thinking about this, they heard a loud bang. A beautiful vase that was half the height of a person ced in the upper left corner of the living room shattered.

    Uncle Long''s heart ached when he saw this! This was his favorite flower vase, and she had returned to nature just like that!

    No! I can''t just let it go like this! He had to take revenge for his most beloved vase!

    Uncle long, who had made up his mind, suddenly looked up and saw the gloating eyes of the master of the ning family. At this moment, those red eyes were telling him,"I told you not to stop it, but now you''re in trouble, right?"

    Uncle long red back. At this moment, there was another loud noise, and then he saw master ning''s face turn ck.

    This time, it was uncle Long''s turn to gloat!

    The two of them didn''t have to care about each other before, but now they didn''t have tough at each other. Uncle long instantly felt better. But master ning was so angry that he wanted to cut the two women in front of him into eight pieces!

    It was really too detestable! The vase that the two of them smashedter on was his favorite!

    However, before master ning had time to worry, a series of banging sounds came to his ears. The two of them looked up at the same time, and no one spoke.

    Alright! They had to admit that the two women''s destructive power was unparalleled, because the decorations in the living room were basically destroyed.

    Seeing this tragic scene, the two of them were actually not angry anymore! He sat on the chair calmly and quietly became an audience.

    When the two women were tired and sat on the ground, panting, uncle long and master ning stood up from their chairs and walked to them, asking indifferently,""Are you done?"

    Madam Miao was jolted back to her senses when she heard this. At the same time, she saw the ruins in front of her, and her heart instantly turned cold.

    Oh my God! Did the two of them do this? Madam Miao truly didn''t expect that her uncontroble anger would actually cause such a big problem. What should he do?

    Sob ... Madam Miao burst into tears! Even though she had not interacted much with Leng ruoxue, she had already experienced how terrifying thatss was. The two of them were definitely not on the same level! For a moment, she was a little panicked.

    But the young woman didn''t take it seriously, and even took uncle long and master ning''s words as mockery, so she quickly retorted,""It''s none of your business!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "It''s not that we want to interfere. We just want to remind you that you two have broken our things and you need topensate us!" Uncle long said calmly with a smile on his face.

    ? "Compensation? In your dreams? I''ve broken countless things since I was young, and no one has ever dared to ask me forpensation!" The young woman said disdainfully after hearing what uncle long said.

    "Not in the past doesn''t mean that there won''t be in the future, you know? In addition, I don''t care who you are. No matter how high your status is, can it be higher than that B * tch, Wu Chen? She has to pay the price in blood for smashing our things. Do you think you can beat her?" Uncle long sneered.

    "I ... I ..." The young woman was speechless.

    Even though she still wanted to argue, she really couldn''t say that she was nobler than Wu Chen. However, whenpared to Leng ruoxue, she felt that she was nobler!

    Thinking of this, the young woman said,""Although my status is not as noble as God Lord Rime ripple ''s, it''s still more than enough topare to Leng ruoxue'' s! So, even if I destroy everything in her ce, she has no right to ask me forpensation!"

    The young woman''s self-confidence made uncle long and master ning speechless, and they were even more dissatisfied with her belittling Xue ''er and raising her own status. But before they could re up, they heard a faint and familiar voice.

    "Your name is God Lord fogripple? Do you still think that your status is higher than mine?" As she spoke, Leng ruoxue had already stepped into the living room. Following behind her were Dongfang Yue and the rest, as well as the shapeshifted beasts. At this moment, be it humans or Beastie, their expressions were not very good.

    They had already been standing outside and watching the show for a while.

    But now! He naturally had to support Xue ''er.

    "Who are you?" Despite Leng ruoxue''s words, the youngdy still asked.

    "I''m Leng ruoxue. Why? didn''t you do your homework beforeing here?" Leng ruoxue nced at the youngdy who was in a sorry state and asked coldly.

    Hearing this, the young woman''s eyes unconsciously shed with a trace of jealousy. She hated it! Leng ruoxue was indeed as beautiful as the legends had said. Not only that, she was now famous, causing people to tremble in fear! All of this made her feel extremely unfair!

    Why? Why?

    However, how could a woman who had ascended from the lower realm have all this? As for her, a woman of noble birth, she could only keep a low profile and live in a dark corner, not known by the people of the divine realm?

    This was too unfair! The jealousy in the young woman''s heart instantly reached its peak. At this moment, she deeply felt that people like Miao cuihua were no longer worthy of her jealousy. Leng ruoxue was her greatest enemy! And she wanted to have everything that Leng ruoxue had!

    The entire Demon City should be hers!

    Thinking of this, the young woman raised her head arrogantly and said,""Your status is not worthy of me doing my homework!"

    "Hehe! Was it? I wonder what kind of identity is worthy of you to do your homework? Also, I''d like to know who you are. Why don''t you tell me and give me a shock?" Leng ruoxue wasn''t angry and even asked with a smile.

    "Hmph! You''ll be scared to death if I tell you! Although my identity isn''t something an ascender like you is qualified to know, but seeing that you still have value, I''ll tell you kindly. You better listen carefully, I''m Princess Jiao Yue of the dark family Alliance, so you''d better be more respectful to me!" The young woman said arrogantly.

 Chapter 2805 Were Here To Take You In (3)

    After hearing her words, Madam Miao really wanted to find a hole to hide in.

    It was too embarrassing! She actually introduced herself in such a manner in front of Leng ruoxue, that fiend. Did she think that she did not have enough hatred for her? At this moment, Madam Miao didn''t even dare to look at Leng ruoxue''s expression. She wished that she had never been here, but it was impossible for her to lie to herself!

    Sob ... With this brain-dead woman around, Leng ruoxue would never forgive her! Madam Miao''s face was instantly filled with sorrow. That resentful aura apanied her for a long time without dissipating.

    However, Leng ruoxue wasn''t as angry as Madam Miao thought. Instead, she smiled and said,""Dark family Alliance? I''m sorry, I''ve never heard of it!"

    Leng ruoxue, who had said this, had an extremely innocent expression on her face. She was also a little speechless in her heart. It seemed like this woman''s Princess illness was not light! However, she was the most experienced in treating princess syndrome.

    When the woman who called herself Princess jiaoyue heard Leng ruoxue say that she had never heard of the dark Alliance, she was instantly enraged. Her face even revealed an expression of disbelief as she shrieked,"Never heard of it? You''ve never heard of the dark family Alliance? You''re indeed a country bumpkin!"

    "Country bumpkin? Why do I feel that it''s because your dark family Alliance isn''t famous enough? Have you heard of this force?" After speaking to the youngdy, Leng ruoxue turned to ask Dongfang Yue and the rest.

    Dongfang Yue and the others were extremely honest. They even deliberately thought for a while before cautiously saying,""Young master, we''ve never heard of it!"

    "Look, even my men have never heard of it. I think this dark family Alliance is not that impressive!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "You ... How dare you! How dare you look down on our dark family Alliance! I think you don''t want to live anymore!" When Princess jiaoyue heard this, she was so angry that she almost exploded!

    "I want to live! But I really haven''t heard of it. You can''t ask me to lie, right? I''m an honest and good child. " Leng ruoxue was still smiling brightly.

    Then, she turned to Madam Miao and said,""Cui Hua, long time no see!"

    "Yup! Long time no see. " Madam Miao replied softly, still not daring to raise her head to look at Leng ruoxue. Sob ... This girl might not be as old as her, but the pressure she gave her was not ordinary!

    "How is President mu?" After greeting her, Leng ruoxue asked another question, as though it was a small talk, chatting with Madam Miao.

    President mu? Hearing this form of address, Madam Miao felt even more embarrassed. Didn''t this mean that Leng ruoxue had heard everything that she had said? Oh my God! Just kill her! She didn''t want to live!

    One should know that Leng ruoxue was her man''s new master, and she had just made a big lie about calling her man President mu. This time, she was really so depressed that she could not show her face.

    The more she thought about it, the more Madam Miao felt that she had no face to see anyone! She had embarrassed herself in front of Leng ruoxue. Sob ... Give her a piece of tofu and let hermit suicide, right?

    Madam Miao was full of resentment, and when Jiao Yue saw that Leng ruoxue had actually changed her target and ignored her, Jiao Yue, who had always thought of herself as the center of everyone''s attention, felt her heart be unbnced.

    "Leng ruoxue, I''m the one who''s talking to you right now. Don''t bother with that idiot!" She yelled without even thinking.

    Madam Miao, who had been called an idiot, immediately exploded in anger!

    With a swish, she scurried to Jiao Yue''s side and picked her up like a little chick. She then angrily questioned,"Who are you calling an idiot? F * ck! You''re the one who''s aplete idiot, okay?"

    As they spoke, the two of them were ready to fight again.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the scene in front of her and felt a slight headache!

    "Did you twoe to my house to fight?" Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes shed with a cold glint as she asked.

    "Uh! Of course not!" When Madam Miao heard this, she immediately became obedient and stood to the side like a primary school student who had made a mistake.

    "Yes, we''re not here to fight!" Jiao Yue didn''t go against Madam Miao this time, but she continued,""We''re here to take you in!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue and the rest fell silent.

    Was he here to incorporate them? Did they hear wrong? Did the dark family Alliance send a few idiots to take them in?

    Was he trying to punish them?

    Hearing the princess-sick Jiao Yue say this, Leng ruoxue really wanted to ask her if today was April Fool''s Day. Can you not be like this?

    If there''s something to say, let''s talk it out. What kind of international joke is this? When Jiao Yue saw that the other party''s anger was immediately extinguished like a mute after she spoke, she felt extremely pleased. However, as a brainlesspanion, Madam Miao couldn''t be proud no matter what.

    You still want to take them in? What are you going to use to take them in? Just based on your status as a God King?<novelnext></novelnext>

    Don''t be silly! Any of the beasts here can send you back to your hometown! Madam Miao secretlyined to herself, and at the same time, she felt quite depressed that she had such apanion. She swore that she never wanted to go on a mission with Jiao Yue again in her life! Of course, the possibility of the n releasing Jiao Yue in the future would not be very big!

    This guy was simply attracting hatred everywhere! In just a short while, she had offended uncle long, master ning, and the most difficult person to deal with, Leng ruoxue, whom even Wu Xuan could not do anything to! AI! At this moment, Madam Miao truly did not know how to deal with the situation.

    Thinking of the task she was shouldering, she didn''t know how to start. He hoped that Leng ruoxue wouldn''t be so angry with Jiao Yue that she would immediately list him as a no-contact!

    After thinking about it this way, Madam Miao felt that it was better for her to have a private talk with Leng ruoxue first. Although her idea was good, it was rather difficult to put it into practice. Jiao Yue didn''t even give her a chance to speak.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue and the others didn''t respond for a long time, Jiao Yue couldn''t wait any longer and urged,""Leng ruoxue, stop wasting time. Hurry up and gather all your men. I want to give them a speech. From now on, they will be under the leadership of our dark n Alliance!"

    "¡­¡­"

    He even wanted to give them a lecture? Leng ruoxue and the rest looked at each other, feeling even more speechless. At this moment, the crowd and the beasts truly felt that the woman in front of them was seriously ill! Otherwise, why would he have such a strange idea?

    Who used her? Who was using her as a lecture? Who did he think he was!

    "Go and gather everyone!" After a long time, Leng ruoxue took a deep breath and suppressed the urge to strangle the woman in front of her. She then gave the order.

    She wanted to see what the dark family Alliance was up to. He actually dared toe here and point fingers at her, did he think she was made of mud?

    "I''ll personally gather them!" "Yes, master!" Dongfang Lin quickly replied and left.

    Not long after, most of the people had received orders and rushed to the living room. Moreover, there were many humans and beasts in Demon City. The spacious living room could not fit everyone, and soon, the courtyard was filled with people and countless cute little beasts.

    Dongfang Lin was extremely dedicated to passing on Leng ruoxue''s orders. He had informed everyone in Demon City, regardless of their rtionship with them. This included ice soul, Shui mo, and Bing Jie.

    As soon as the three Qilins appeared, the humans and beasts in the courtyard immediately made way for them. Bing po, who was holding the ice Phoenix, was full of question marks.

    "Little girl, what''s the matter?" Ice Spirit couldn''t help but ask.

    Originally, he didn''t want toe, but Dongfang Lin said that everyone who lived in Demon City had to attend, or else they would bear the consequences! When he heard this, he immediately felt that the matter was not small, so he dragged the unwilling Shui mo over!

    When he arrived, Ice Spirit realized that everyone was here. Leng ruoxue and the others were expressionless, so he could not guess what had happened.

    "Something happened, but I''m not the one looking for you. It''s her!" Leng ruoxue nodded and pointed at Jiao Yue.

    "What?" Ice Spirit was confused. It wasn''t Xue ''er who was looking for them, but a strange woman. What was going on? Ice soul nced at Jiao Yue''s strength and felt a little displeased.

    A puny little Divine King was also worth for them to mobilize so many people?

    "That''s right, I was the one who asked you to gather!" Hearing this, Jiao Yue smiled in satisfaction, but she couldn''t help but secretly praise Leng ruoxue in her heart. Leng ruoxue was indeed obedient! There were even rumors of how terrifying she was! It simply didn''t live up to its name!

    Hmph! He was still shocked by her identity as the princess of the Dark family Alliance!

    Jiao Yue couldn''t hide the smugness on her face. The way she looked at Leng ruoxue became more and more disdainful, but Leng ruoxue didn''t seem to care. She kept a faint smile on her face.

    Let''s see if you can stillughter! Jiao Yue cursed.

    "Who are you?" After thinking for a while, he still couldn''t figure out jiaoyue''s identity as Ice Spirit, so he asked curiously.

    "I''m Princess jiaoyue!" Jiao Yue said smugly as she began to examine the ice Spirit.

    Oh! She was a rare beauty! Then, she shifted her gaze to the others and suddenly realized that the men in Leng ruoxue''s room were all of the highest quality!

    At that moment, she was Jealous Again! However, the moment she thought about how these people would be her subordinates, the injustice in her heart subsided a little.

    Ice Spirit didn''t like the woman looking at him as if he was her everything. After hearing the woman''s introduction, he smiled and said, "I''ve never heard of it!"

    "I''m Princess Jiao Yue of the dark family Alliance. Have you really not heard of me?" Ice Spirit''s ignorance made Jiao Yue very sad. This was too much, how could she not have heard of her?

    "No, I have another question. What is the dark family Alliance?" Ice Spirit asked innocently.

    This time, Jiao Yue waspletely depressed!

 Chapter 2806 Looking For Trouble? Courting Death?(1)

    How detestable! How detestable! Why are all these country bumpkins from Demon City? Princess jiaoyue was so depressed that she wanted to bang her head against the wall. She could bear the fact that Leng ruoxue didn''t know her. After all, that woman came from a small ce and it was natural that she didn''t see the world. But when she told him about her identity, how could such an outstanding man in front of her not have heard of her? This was something that Princess jiaoyue couldn''t ept.

    From what she knew, even though she was not as famous as Leng ruoxue, she had already said that she was the princess of the Dark family Alliance. How could this man not know anything about her? One must know that the dark family Alliance was quite important in the eyes of some major powers. And no matter how she looked at it, the man in front of her didn''t seem to havee from a small corner! So she couldn''t understand the nk expression on his face when he saw her.

    Thinking of this, Jiao Yue couldn''t help but ask,"You really haven''t heard of the dark family Alliance and my great name?"

    "I really didn ''t!" Ice Spirit''s answer was still very sincere. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue was having a hard time holding back herughter. This Princess-like Jiao Yue seemed to have kicked Ice Spirit, this iron te.

    "Dammit! How can you not have heard of me? I''m the famous Princess jiaoyue!" "Stop!" The Furious Jiao Yue suddenly roared, her entire body trembling with anger.

    However, Ice Spirit looked at Leng ruoxue as if she was looking at a lunatic. She then asked Leng ruoxue with her eyes,''where did this lunatice from?''

    Leng ruoxue couldn''t hold it in any longer and burst outughing. This time, she hadpletely angered Princess Jiao Yue and sessfully made her target her.

    With her hands on her hips, Jiao Yue shouted at the top of her lungs like a Shrew,""Leng ruoxue, how dare you mock me? I won''t let you off! I''ll make you pay the price!"

    After yelling at Leng ruoxue, she didn''t give Leng ruoxue a chance to react and continued to yell at the others,""And you guys, I won''t let you off either. You will be the lowest status ves of our dark family Alliance! By the way, give me the dog you''re holding in your arms. I want to roast it and eat it!"

    Thest sentence was for Ice Spirit. After hearing her words, Ice Spirit''s face darkened.

    Roast it and eat it? Ice?

    F * ck! She dared to say in front of him that she was going to roast his son to eat. Wasn''t she courting death?

    "You''re saying ... You want me to give you the little dog in my arms?" Ice Spirit asked as she suppressed her anger.

    "That''s right, I''m hungry, so I''m going to eat it for lunch! Hmph! He was a man, yet he was learning how to hug a dog like a woman! Looks like I''ll have to teach you a good lesson in the future. Otherwise, you''ll be aplete disgrace to all men!" Jiao Yue said in dissatisfaction. She didn''t realize that Ice Spirit, who didn''t want to argue with the crazy man, had already treated her as a dead person because of her words. The onlookers silently lit candles for the bold woman in front of them who was not afraid of death!

    There was probably only one woman in the world who dared to say that she would roast her son in front of his father. More importantly, Bing Yao was simply the forbidden unicorn of ice soul now. Therefore, this woman was definitely courting death!

    "You still want to train me?" After listening to Jiao Yue''s words, ice soul finally reacted. He had lived for so long, but this was the first time someone had dared to speak to him like this. Therefore, he would be sorry if he didn''t hold back this bold woman!

    "Of course, but you''re not the only one I want to train. Every one of you here is my target. In the future, you''ll be under my leadership, so I''ll train you to be the best ves!" Jiao Yue said confidently. As she spoke, there was nock of a proud expression on her face, as if everything she had said had already be a reality.

    At the same time, everyone who had been unjustly used came to the same conclusion in their hearts. This woman did have a mental problem!

    He had never heard of a mental hospital in the divine realm! Then where did this womane from? Everyone was really puzzled. For a moment, a big question mark was hanging on everyone''s faces.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Seeing this, Jiao Yue thought that everyone was afraid, so she continued,""As long as you''re obedient, I won''t hit or scold you!"

    Fine, they still wanted to hit and scold them!

    LAN lie, who had been watching from the side, couldn''t take it anymore. He asked Leng ruoxue without thinking,""Xue ''er, who''s this crazy person! Where did youe from?"

    "Princess Jiao Yue from the dark family Alliance! Little lie lie, were you in a daze when I introduced myself just now?" Leng ruoxue teased calmly.

    LAN lie couldn''t help but question,"are all the people from the dark family Alliance crazy like this?" AI! If you''re sick, you have to be treated! How could they let the people of this force out so easily? It''s too dangerous!"

    "Yup! I thought it was dangerous too, but they let it out, and it was on my territory!" Leng ruoxue agreed. As she spoke, her beautiful eyes swept over Madam Miao, who was pretending to be invisible.

    Madam Miao''s heart started to palpitate when Leng ruoxue nced at her so casually. She cursed silently in her heart, it''s none of my business! This was really none of her business! She was innocent! Please don''t involve the innocent!

    At this moment, Madam Miao couldn''t be bothered to exin Jiao Yue''s actions. She felt that in the face of Jiao Yue''s performance, no matter how many words she said, it would be useless. Instead of this, she might as well let Leng ruoxue and the others act on their own. She couldn''t care so much.

    After giving Leng ruoxue an apologetic look, Madam Miao continued to remain silent. She even couldn''t help but shrink into a corner to avoid attracting attention.

    "What do you mean by your territory? this is clearly mine!" At this moment, Jiao Yue, whose face had turned red from Leng ruoxue and LAN lie''s conversation, finally managed to shout out these words.

    "¡­¡­"

    Everyone fell silent again.

    Uncle long and the others were especially depressed. This woman was obviously beyond cure!

    "Xue ''er, what''s going on? isn''t this ce yours?" Ice Spirit didn''t understand, but she suppressed her anger and wanted to get to the bottom of this.

    However, before Leng ruoxue could answer, Jiao Yue quickly said,""It used to be hers, but after we take over this ce, it''ll be mine! Of course, that includes all of you!"

    "You want to take over this ce? On what basis?" Ice Spirit asked with her eyes wide open. All of a sudden, he realized that he wasn''t as angry as before, because the other party was really a lunatic! Otherwise, how could someone in someone else''s territory say that they wanted to take over the other party so naturally? Was this something a normal person should do?

    "Just because I''m the princess of the Dark family Alliance!" Jiao Yue said proudly.

 Chapter 2807 Looking For Trouble? Courting Death?(2)

    "..." Alright! At this moment, Ice Spirit had to admit that the dark family Alliance was quite capable. At least they had raised a crazy person!

    When the others present heard Jiao Yue''s words, they immediately treated it as a fart and let it go! Not only that, but they were also excited to watch the show.

    A woman who dared toe to Demon City to steal territory had to be worshipped!

    LAN lie was the first person to express this wish!

    "Princess jiaoyue, right? I''ve decided, from now on, you''ll be my nauseating elephant!"

    A target to vomit!

    "Hmph! In the future, remember to serve me well. Although your strength is a bit low, your face is still passable, so this Princess will not care so much!" Jiao Yue said honestly.

    Hearing this, LAN lie was embarrassed and couldn''t help but think,"this Princess jiaoyue, you should be more calctive!" He really didn''t have the habit of serving a psychopath!

    "Little LAN lie, congrattions!" At this time, the crowd, who wanted to see the world in chaos, began to tease him again. LAN lie was so embarrassed that he wanted to find a hole to hide in. If he had known this would happen, he wouldn''t have talked nonsense with this lunatic! Great, now he was inside.

    Jiao Yue saw that so many people were envious and jealous of LAN lie, so she waved her hand and said,""You don''t have to be envious of him. As long as you perform well, you will have the opportunity to serve me! However, I have very high standards for men, and ordinary people won''t be able to enter my eyes. So, if your looks don''t meet my standards, please leave!"

    "¡­¡­"

    As soon as these words came out, it once again hit the ss hearts of arge number of men! It wasn''t that they wanted to serve Princess jiaoyue, but that they were disgusted by the shameless words of the woman in front of them!

    He really didn''t know how this woman''s brain worked! How could he have such a weird idea? How could the other party tell that they were envious?

    However, Jiao Yue was obviously living in her own world and didn''t notice the nauseating expressions of the people in front of her. After that, she directed her gaze at Leng ruoxue,""As for you, I think you should just be my uncle''s concubine!"

    "Me?" Leng ruoxue looked around and could not help but ask.

    "It''s you! With your status, being a concubine is already a good thing for you!" Jiao Yue said disdainfully.

    Leng ruoxue was speechless. She didn''t want to take advantage of him like this, okay? At this time, the middle-aged man who seemed to be jiaoyue''s uncle raised his head and looked at Leng ruoxue with a scrutinizing look. Then, he nodded in satisfaction.

    Leng ruoxue was rendered speechless by this. She really couldn''t understand why the dark family Alliance was here.

    Looking for trouble? Are you looking for death?

    It seemed like everything was possible!

    At the same time, uncle long and master ning looked at each other and asked in unison,""I don''t know what kind of task Princess jiaoyue is nning to arrange for us?"

    "You guys?" Hearing this, Jiao Yue sized up the two of them, and she couldn''t help but feel a little excited. Look, the other party was the master of the ning family! Weren''t they also captured by her domineering aura? At this moment, she had long forgotten that master ning was not someone she could afford to offend, and waspletely immersed in her own fantasy.

    "You guys just watch the door for me! AI! You guys are too old, there''s a generation gap between us!" Jiao Yue''s face was full of regret, and her heart was even morementing. If master ning was a bit younger, she might have directly taken him in! However, although she disliked the other party for being a little old, she was quite satisfied with master ning''s tactfulness.

    He should be the master of the ning family! Look, after knowing her identity, he took the initiative to send himself to her door!

    Very good, she liked this kind of person! After thinking about it, she gave master ning a satisfied look.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But master ning was not happy.

    Let him guard the door? Look at your sister! If it wasn''t for the fact that no one was making a move, master ning would''ve killed Princess jiaoyue right in front of him. He also guaranteed that the dark family Alliance wouldn''t even dare to let out a fart!

    To be honest, he knew about the Dark n, but he had no idea when they formed an alliance. However, this didn''t stop him from wanting to deal with the woman in front of him. More importantly, he wasn''t afraid of the dark family Alliance! What a pity! Right now, everyone was obviously still admiring the woman''s self-directed act and wanted to see how weird this woman was. Therefore, no one thought of destroying the other party as soon as they came up!

    But it was undeniable that master ning, who had always imed to be very patient with women, really couldn''t stand it now!

    Uncle long couldn''t take it either, but he had a high level of patience, so he had been holding it in and waiting for it to explode!

    F * ck! Let him guard the door too? Could the dark family Alliance afford to hire him? However, uncle long knew that the other party definitely didn''t intend to pay!

    "Why? are you not satisfied with my arrangement?" Seeing that uncle long and master ning didn''t express their gratitude, Jiao Yue couldn''t help but ask.

    "I''m satisfied! I''m very satisfied!" The two of them immediately agreed.

    "As long as you''re satisfied. Work hard in the future and I won''t mistreat you!" Jiao Yue said as if she was the master of the house.

    "..." Did they really think of themselves as their master?

    "Xue ''er, I can''t take it anymore! Let''s do it!" Dongfang Lin, who had been watching the show for a long time, finally couldn''t help but urge. If he continued to watch, he was afraid that he would be the next one to be arranged.

    No, they had already made arrangements. From now on, they would all be this woman''s ves!

    "Just these two or three cats, is it worth us working together?" ncing at Jiao Yue and the middle-aged man, Leng ruoxueughed.

    Among the two of them, the woman was a Divine King while the man was a divine Emperor. Leng ruoxue had no intention of making a move against them despite their strength. However, the fact that the other party dared toe to her ce and make such a big fuss showed that he was extremely bold!

    "That''s true! Who''s next?" Dongfang Lin thought for a moment and turned to ask the person beside him.

    "Are we really going to make a move? Do you want him Dead or Alive?" Someone asked.

    "As you wish." Dongfang Lin didn''t seem to care.

    "Brothers, what are we waiting for? let''s kill him!" It was unknown who shouted this, but immediately after, the people around Dongfang Lin swarmed forward.

    The people who had attacked were all like fiends, and when they swarmed in front of Jiao Yue and the middle-aged man, the two of them began to panic.

    Jiao Yue even asked,"you, what are you doing?" Don''t mess around! I''m the princess of the Dark family Alliance! If you hurt me, the dark family Alliance will never let you go!"

    "Block her mouth!" Leng ruoxue didn''t want to listen to Jiao Yue''s bragging anymore, so she ordered.

    One of them immediately took off his stinky socks and stuffed them into Jiao Yue''s mouth.

    In the blink of an eye, the two of them were captured without any resistance.

 Chapter 2808 Looking For Trouble? Seeking Death?(3)

    Jiao Yue''s mouth was blocked, and she couldn''t say a single word. The smell of the stinky socks almost made her faint, but just as she had the intention to faint, she felt a needle-like pain in her body, making her unable to faint even if she wanted to.

    The middle-aged man''s mouth wasn''t gagged, but when he saw Leng ruoxue walking towards him step by step, his face revealed a hint of panic. He opened his mouth and stammered,""You, what do you want? Don''t mess around! I''m from the Dark n Alliance! You can''t hurt me!"

    "Yo! So you''re not a mute!" Uncle long asked in surprise.

    "It doesn''t look like it." Master ning also agreed.

    "Don''t worry, I don''t intend to hurt you. I just want to know if you''re the uncle that this woman is talking about." At this moment, Leng ruoxue smiled like a girl next door. However, the cold glint in her beautiful eyes caused one''s heart to feel a chill.

    "I ... I''m not." Under Leng ruoxue''s gaze, the middle-aged man felt an unprecedented fear. How could he still dare to admit that he was the uncle that Jiao Yue had been talking about?

    "You really didn ''t? I hate it when people lie!" Leng ruoxue asked indifferently. Her beautiful eyes were filled with disdain for the man.

    "I, I''m really not!" The middle-aged man said again.

    Wu ... Why does this woman give off such a terrifying feeling? The middle-aged man was filled with regret. Why did he have any ideas about Leng ruoxue? At this moment, he was deeply remorseful.

    In fact, Jiao Yue''s previous performance was something that the two of them had discussed. He had long heard that Leng ruoxue''s beauty was unparalleled, so naturally, he yearned for her. In addition, Jiao Yue was quite envious and jealous of Leng ruoxue''s achievements. Thus, the two of them, who shared the same taste, came to an agreement! That was to first give Leng ruoxue and the others a taste of their might, then take the opportunity to subdue them.

    The subjugation in their hearts was naturally to take over everything that Leng ruoxue had.

    But now, their n had clearly failed.

    They had never thought about why Leng ruoxue was not afraid of the dark family Alliance''s reputation and dared to treat them this way. It had to be said that the two of them felt too good about themselves. Otherwise, why would they take it for granted that things would develop ording to their n?

    "Madam cui Hua, is he really not?" Seeing the middle-aged man deny it once again, Leng ruoxue stopped asking him. Instead, she asked Madam Miao, who was hiding in a corner, hoping to be ignored by the crowd.

    With that, Madam Miao instantly became the focus of everyone''s attention.

    "Eh? There''s actually a fish that escaped the!" LAN lie couldn''t help butugh.

    "I, I''m not a fish that escaped the. I''m not from the same country as them!" Madam Miao exined with a stammer.

    Sob ... Can you not treat me like this? She had a mission here!

    Madam Miao was rather worried, especially when she saw the angry res of the crowd. Her exnation seemed rather weak and powerless.

    "Not a country? Aren''t you two together?" LAN lie asked.

    "They are together!" Uncle long said in all seriousness, not giving Madam Miao a chance to speak.

    "We have different ideas, so please don''tpare us." Helpless, Madam Miao could only exin it this way. But her words made Jiao Yue quite dissatisfied. Jiao Yue, whose mouth was gagged, was struggling with all her might, hoping that someone would notice her angry expression.

    Miao cuihua! If I''m treated like this, don''t even think about having a good time!

    Jiao Yue, who couldn''t speak, cursed in her heart. Unfortunately, no one cared about her thoughts.

    "Madam cuihua, don''t be nervous. Answer me first. Is he the uncle that this Princess jiaoyue is talking about?" Leng ruoxue asked directly.

    "Yes!" Madam Miao nodded heavily.

    The middle-aged man''s face turned pale and he shouted at the top of his lungs,""Miao cuihua, you vicious woman! How dare you frame me!"

    "..." Was it uncle jiaoyue who framed you?

    Everyone was speechless and didn''t know what to say. It seemed that both Jiao Yue and her uncle had mental problems!

    After making such an appraisal, everyone''s sympathetic eyes turned to Madam Miao. Seeing this, Madam Miao wanted to explode! However, this wasn''t her house, so she endured it!

    Sob...I''m really too aggrieved today! At this moment, Madam Miao wished that she had never appeared! But was that possible?

    Not only had shee to Demon City, but she had also brought two idiots with her. Now, she was about to be implicated by them. Madam Miao''s heart sank. She didn''t know how Leng ruoxue was going to deal with her. Would her man be implicated?

    Who knew that Leng ruoxue could sense Madam Miao''s worry and merely patted her on the shoulder.""It''s almost noon, let''s eat first! Oh! We''ll eat pickled vegetables for lunch!"

    It just so happens that cui Hua is here!

    E-eat?

    Madam Miao didn''t know how to react for a moment. She hadn''t evene up with the results of her investigation, so why did she have to eat first? However, when she saw that everyone present was calm andposed, she forced herself to calm down.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was good to eat first. At least it would buy her some time.

    With that thought in mind, Madam Miao took the initiative to please Leng ruoxue and even asked for her help.

    Seeing her like this, Leng ruoxueughed in her heart. It looked like she was about to eat the pickled vegetables on the Emerald Flower!

    This feeling was really ...

    Then, cui Hua, who was responsible for serving the pickled vegetables, was taken to the kitchen.

    When Leng ruoxue finally ate the pickled vegetables on the Emerald Flower, her heart finally felt satisfied!

    After lunch, everyone had to take an afternoon nap as usual, so Madam Miao and the other two were left in the living room and ignored.

    Of course, other than Madam Miao, the other two people had their personal freedom restricted and were tied up to the pirs in the living room.

    Such a fact left Madam Miao speechless and at a loss for words. Under normal circumstances, shouldn''t he have dealt with jiaoyue and her uncle first? Why did they all go back to their rooms to sleep now?

    Madam Miao frowned as she sat on the chair, deep in thought. However, no matter how hard she tried to figure it out, she could not understand.

    "Miao cuihua, let us down while no one is around!" At this time, the middle-aged man who could still speak asked in a halfmanding tone.

    Hearing this, Madam Miao raised her head and nced at the middle-aged man, then lowered her head again and ignored him.

    However, she was snorting in her heart! Let you down? And then? Do you want Leng ruoxue to treat you as her aplice? Was she that stupid?

    Originally, their rtionship wasn''t very harmonious, so Madam Miao naturally didn''t have the thought of helping each other at the cost of her own life. More importantly, seeing that Jiao Yue was out of luck, she was already giving her face by not stepping on her, and now she wanted her to let her go? Wouldn''t that be daydreaming?!

    When the middle-aged man saw Madam Miao''s expression, he knew that she wanted to stand by and watch. He couldn''t help but curse,""Miao cuihua, you B * tch! How can you be so vicious? We''re all part of the dark family Alliance, are you really not going to do anything? Aren''t you afraid that the Alliance will be unhappy if they find out that you didn''t do anything to help us?"

    "I don''t know if the people of the Alliance will be unhappy with me, but I can be sure that Leng ruoxue and the others are already very unhappy with the two of you. So, you''d better think about how to get past Leng ruoxue! As for me, you don''t need to worry about me!" Madam Miao said coldly. Then, she took out a piece of cloth from somewhere and stuffed it into the middle-aged man''s mouth.

    Just like that, the middle-aged man was forced to shut his mouth. However, his eyes that were spewing fire red at Madam Miao with extreme hatred, as if he couldn''t wait to bite her. Unfortunately, Madam Miao didn''t care at all.

    After an unknown period of time, the Restless Madam Miao finally saw the refreshed Leng ruoxue and the others.

    "Did Madam cui Hua rest well?" Leng ruoxue asked when she saw Madam Miao.

    "It ''s, it''s alright." Madam Miao bit the bullet and replied.

    Sob ... She didn''t rest well at all? These people threw her into the living room and disappeared without a trace, leaving her alone to worry.

    "Since you''ve rested well, let''s be calm!" Leng ruoxue smiled.

    "Alright!" Madam Miao nodded her head vigorously. This was exactly what she had been waiting for.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue ordered her men to take Jiao Yue and the middle-aged man away, leaving Madam Miao in the living room.

    "Madam Miao is also a member of the dark family Alliance?" Leng ruoxue asked directly.

    "Yes, I am!" Madam Miao hurriedly nodded.

    "So your dark family Alliance is going to be my enemy?" Leng ruoxue squinted her beautiful eyes and continued to ask.

    "Uh! This is definitely a misunderstanding!" Madam Miao immediately exined.

    "Misunderstanding? I don''t think so? Before this, we all heard it clearly. That Princess jiaoyue is here to take over our Demon City!" Leng ruoxue said with a half-smile.

    "That''s just what she thinks, not what we think. We hope to be on good terms with miss Leng." Madam Miao said with a long face.

    "What, a dark family Alliance has a different opinion?" Leng ruoxue smiled. Her smile was so bright and beautiful. However, this smile, in Madam Miao''s eyes, sent chills down her spine.

    Leng ruoxue was not an easy person to get along with, and now that Jiao Yue and her two idiots had caused this, her impression of the dark family Alliance would probably take a sharp turn for the worse! AI! What was this good?

    Although Madam Miao was a little anxious, she still replied honestly,""It is indeed so. The dark families, led by our Mu family, would like to have the opportunity to cooperate with miss Leng, but the family that Jiao Yue represents does not agree!"

    "They want to take us in?" Leng ruoxueughed coldly. Previously, she wanted to see what other tricks that Princess Jiao Yue could pull, so she didn''t act up on the spot. But now, she''s seen enough. Naturally, she wouldn''t allow a small character like Jiao Yue to continue to act arrogantly in front of her. However, it was not her ce to deal with the woman, because Ice Spirit had already reserved her!

 Chapter 2809 I Wont Take It, Alright?(1)

    "Uh! "I''m not too sure about the details. I only know that the dark ns led by jiaoyue are strongly opposed to befriending miss Leng. They feel that miss Leng''s strength ..." Madam Miao could not finish her sentence, but Leng ruoxue already understood what she meant.

    "In that case, why did you send her here? Did youe here on purpose to make things difficult for me? Or is the dark family Alliance itching for my help?" Leng ruoxue smiled faintly.

    Although she had a smile on her face when she said this, Madam Miao''s heart was particrly uneasy. After some thought, she replied honestly,""The Alliance decided to send them here after some discussion. I can''t do anything about it."

    "Powerless? Well, you''re quite helpless. So I don''t understand why the dark family Alliance would send someone like you who is powerless. Could it be that there''s no one left in the dark family Alliance?" Leng ruoxue suddenly changed the topic and spoke in a cold tone.

    "They sent me here because I''ve met miss Leng once." Madam Miao exined patiently.

    "You want to y the emotional card?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    Ugh! Madam Miao was at a loss for words. Even though her family did have such thoughts, could she admit it? Right now, she could not quite grasp Leng ruoxue''s thoughts, so she did not dare to speak carelessly, afraid that she would say something that would make this ancestor unhappy.

    "Then uncle and nephew jiaoyue, do you still n to take it back?" Leng ruoxue continued to ask when she saw that her opponent was silent.

    This ... What does this mean? That pair of idiots didn''t want to give it to them? In fact, she didn''t really care whether she returned it or not, but she was afraid that Jiao Yue''s family wouldn''t let it go! However, she believed that Leng ruoxue shouldn''t be afraid. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have asked.

    After thinking for a while, Madam Miao replied with a serious expression,""Our Mu family doesn''t really care about jiaoyue and her uncle. We''re just afraid that jiaoyue''s family will have some ideas."

    "It''s good to have an idea!" Leng ruoxue said with a half-smile.

    "Yup!" Madam Miaoughed awkwardly. It seemed like the dark family Alliance was also going to pay a huge price.

    "I''ll have to trouble Madam cui Hua to return and tell your Alliance that we''re confiscating Princess Jiao Yue and her uncle!" Leng ruoxue suddenly said. Then, she stood up and prepared to send the guest off.

    When Madam Miao saw this, she was dumbfounded.

    Was she being chased out? The master had already stood up, so how could she still sit down? how could she just leave like that? It seemed that she had notpleted her task yet!

    Madam Miao opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but when she saw Leng ruoxue''s cold gaze, she realized that she couldn''t say a single word.

    In her depression, Madam Miao still left dejectedly.

    At the same time, Jiao Yue and her uncle, who had fallen into Ice Spirit''s hands, had no idea that their end wasing. While Ice Spirit was dealing with them, the two of them still wanted to haggle with Ice Spirit, which made Ice Spirit speechless.

    When Leng ruoxue and the others came to watch the show, they happened to see Ice Spirit''s helpless expression.

    In her confusion, Leng ruoxue could not help but ask,""Senior, why do you look like you''ve just suffered a blow? Could it be that the uncle and nephew are making you feel conflicted?"

    "Yup! I''m in awe of the shamelessness of these two humans. " Ice Spirit replied in a bad mood.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Uh! Why don''t you tell me?" Dongfang Lin''s curiosity was piqued. He leaned over to Ice Spirit andughed evilly.

    "This woman said that as long as I let her go, she would devote her life to me and even let me be her husband." Ice Spirit told him honestly.

    "Puchi!" Hearing this, Leng ruoxue and the others couldn''t help but burst outughing. They had to admit that they really admired Jiao Yue. Even at this time, she was still thinking of using her beauty as a trap. It was just that she had used the wrong person!

    "Little girl, you don''t have to smile. That man also said that if you let him go, he will give you to me." Seeing Leng ruoxue''s cheery smile, ice soul added.

    This time, it was Leng ruoxue''s turn to be unable to smile.

    She really couldn''t understand how Jiao Yue and her uncle''s brain circuits worked, how could they be so different from ordinary people? Could it be that the dark family Alliance had produced some strange people?

    At the thought of the dark family Alliance, Leng ruoxue suddenly turned to uncle long and master ning and asked,""Uncle long, Godfather, when did the dark generation form an alliance?"

    "I don''t know. The Dark n has always been secretive. Even if they have formed an alliance, I''m afraid they won''t spread it out. But ording to my guess, the reason why the dark ns formed an alliance should have a lot to do with that bitch, Wu Yan. " Master ning said after thinking carefully.

    "What?" Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with question marks.

    "There was a period of time when Wu Yan wanted the people of the Dark generation Alliance in the divine world. At that time, many people of the Dark generation were captured. Later on, the dark generation seemed to have withdrawn from the divine world and disappeared without a trace. Now, it seems like the dark generation is recuperating and storing up their strength. Today, they should being out of the divine world again." Master ning exined with a smile.

    "In that case, there are some unspeakable things between them and that bitch, ripple mist?" Leng ruoxueughed and teased.

    "This isn''t strange. After the ripple witch became a Divine Master, some people from the dark ns caused her a lot of trouble. They even secretly spread rumors that her position as a Divine Master was not legitimate, that her words were not right, that she had stolen it, and so on. All of these things made the ripple witch angry, so she naturally spent a lot of effort to deal with them." Master ning continued.

    "Xue ''er, there are a few elders in the dark n who used to be my friends. Like me, they are also loyal to master Yu. I just don''t know if they are still alive. After all, we haven''t contacted each other for many years." Uncle long said. This was also one of the reasons why he didn''t attack in a fit of rage after Jiao Yue revealed that she was a member of the dark family Alliance.

    "Uncle long, what do you think of uncle and nephew jiaoyue?" Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but ask when she saw that uncle long seemed to have some history with the Dark n.

    "What thoughts can I have? that kind of brain-dead person is definitely not the descendant of my friends. However, even if he is, it doesn''t matter. I believe that this is definitely not the intention of my old friends." Uncle long said with certainty.

    "I keep feeling that something''s not right. I don''t know if you guys feel the same way." Leng ruoxue asked after hearing uncle Long''s words.

    "Xue ''er, are you trying to say that the dark family Alliance is not peaceful?" Master ning asked.

    "Yes, but I''m afraid that''s only one of the reasons. What I don''t understand is, why did they send uncle and nephew jiaoyue? Are you really trying to annoy us?" Leng ruoxue voiced out her doubts. Although she had asked Madam Miao, Madam Miao clearly didn''t know much about it and only said that it was the Alliance''s decision.

    Why did the Alliance make such a decision? What''s the secret behind this?

    "Xue ''er, why are you thinking so much? You''ll know eventually. " Seeing that Leng ruoxue was deep in thought again, ice soul could not help but ask.

 Chapter 2810 I Wont Take It, Alright?(2)

    "Alright! I don''t want to think about it anymore. No matter what the dark family Alliance''s goal is, I''ll just deal with it when the timees!" Leng ruoxueughed.

    "That''s more like it! In any case, I''ll never let that Princess jiaoyue off! Hmph! She wants to eat my son? I''d like to see if she has the life to do so! As for her uncle, I''ll leave him to you. " Ice Spirit said to Leng ruoxue with a vicious look.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue felt helpless. Could she say that she didn''t need Ice Spirit to leave her stupid uncle to her?

    However, Ice Spirit did not care if Leng ruoxue was willing to ept him or not. She went into the room and pulled Jiao Yue''s uncle out. She threw him in front of Leng ruoxue and said,"Xue ''er, take him away!"

    "¡­¡­"

    I won''t take it, alright?

    Looking at the unconscious middle-aged man on the ground, Leng ruoxue was in a dilemma.

    "What''s wrong? do you need me to carry it back for you?" Seeing that Leng ruoxue didn''t have any reaction, Ice Spirit asked with a smirk.

    "Uh! Senior, isn''t it a bit inappropriate to separate uncle and nephew?" Leng ruoxue was very reserved, but Bing po waved his hand and said,""What''s wrong with that? it''s not good to put them together! These two are singing the same tune, it''s simply unbearable. So, take one of them away quickly, or I can''t guarantee that one of them will live to see the sun tomorrow. "

    Obviously, Ice Spirit couldn''t take it anymore.

    "Senior, I don''t need them to see the sun tomorrow, really!" Leng ruoxue was still struggling. Even though the middle-aged man had disgusted her, she was toozy to deal with him. However, she did not expect ice soul to be disgusted by him. What a loathsome fellow!

    "Xue ''er! Don''t say I didn''t warn you, even if you want to kill him, you have to wait for the dark family Alliance''s reaction before you do it. Otherwise, do you think they would still be alive?" Ice Spirit raised her eyebrows.

    "Alright then!" Leng ruoxue didn''t expect Ice Spirit to think this way. No wonder this middle-aged man was only slightly injured and his clothes were in a mess, but he was still alive.

    After a moment of shame, she still epted the middle-aged man reluctantly.

    After she ordered for the middle-aged man to be locked up in the cell, Leng ruoxue returned to her room.

    On the other side, Madam Miao had also rushed back to her family without stopping. After reporting the situation in Demon City to her grandfather, she heaved a deep sigh of relief.

    She hoped that her grandfather would not me her for not doing her job well! However, she really couldn''t be med for this. Who knew that Jiao Yue would be in such a daze as soon as she came up! If she had known this would happen, she would not have brought those two idiots with her.

    However, what Madam Miao didn''t expect was that after her grandfather heard her report, he only smiled and didn''t have much of a reaction.

    Madam Miao didn''t know what was going on and left her grandfather''s room with a depressed look.

    However, not long after, Madam Miao received news that the dark family Alliance had called for an emergency meeting.

    Of course, with her status, she was not qualified to attend such a meeting. However, after thinking about it carefully, she guessed what it was about. As such, she actually felt more rxed.

    However, at this moment, the dark family Alliance''s meeting hall was filled with a tense atmosphere.

    Other than the three of them, all the elders had question marks on their faces. Although many of them didn''t know what had happened, there were rumors that something had happened to the Alliance. So, all of the elders felt really uneasy.

    One had to know that the so-called ident could be big or small. On the big side, the entire Alliance would be affected. On the small side, nothing would happen. However, when the elders of the dark family Alliance saw the serious expressions on the three people''s faces, they couldn''t rx at all.

    "Everyone, I''ve called you here today to discuss something important!" After a long silence, a middle-aged man on the left of the leader spoke.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ording to the ranking of the Dark n Alliance, the three at the head were the Alliance master and vice Alliance master. The one in the middle was naturally the Alliance master, while the other two at the left and right were the Vice Alliance Masters. The one who spoke was one of the Vice Alliance Masters.

    As soon as he said this, the people in the lower seats immediately perked up and waited for the other party to continue.

    The middle-aged man sighed and paused on purpose. When he saw that his words had attracted everyone''s attention, he continued,""Of the three people we sent to Demon City, other than cui Hua, Jiao Yue and Hong vige have been detained by the enemy."

    It was detained?

    Everyone looked at each other when they heard this. What did this mean?

    Why did you detain him? Are you looking down on the dark family Alliance?

    For a time, everyone was discussing in private. The Vice Alliance master who had spoken clearly did not intend to stop their discussion. He even looked at the middle-aged man sitting in the middle with a slightly provocative look.

    However, the middle-aged man who had been provoked was particrly calm andposed. It was obvious that he had no intention of making a sound at this time. Seeing this, one of the Vice Alliance Masters was a little angry.

    Why? Why?

    The Vice Alliance master could not understand how mu duo could still be so calm when things had alreadye to this point. Didn''t he want to be on good terms with Leng ruoxue? Now that Leng ruoxue had captured their men, it was clearly a p to their faces. How could they maintain a good rtionship with each other?

    "Alliance master, don''t you have anything to say?" The Vice Alliance Lord asked with a cold smile.

    When he asked this question, the people who were discussing also stopped in unison and looked up at mu duo.

    "Vice Alliance leader Hong, what do you want to hear from me?" Smiling, mu duo asked with squinted eyes.

    "Uh! Jiaoyue and Hongcun have been captured by Leng ruoxue. As the leader of the dark family Alliance, you have to stand up for them!" The Vice Alliance Lord said with a righteous expression.

    "Yup! I should stand up for them, but vice Alliance master Hong, don''t you want to exin why they were captured?" Mu duo still spoke with a kind attitude.

    "This ..." How could he be ashamed? Vice Alliance master Hong couldn''t say it.

    "I''ll speak for vice Alliance leader Hong!" Seeing the other party''s troubled expression, the other vice Alliance master alsoughed.

    Then, he vividly described what Jiao Yue and Hong vige had done in Demon City. When everyone heard this, they were all dumbfounded and didn''t know how to react.

    Taking over Demon City? this was too ...

    Everyone present could not help but shiver. Who was Leng ruoxue? That''s a demon who doesn''t even care about fog! And Jiao Yue actually dared to take them under her banner, even under the banner of the dark family Alliance!

    F * ck! Wasn''t this just drawing hatred to them?

    In an instant, most of the people present were furious.

    Although the MU, Hong, and Yan families were in charge of the Alliance, the power of the three families was not permanent. Among the three families, except for the MU family, who was much stronger than the other families and was the best candidate for the alliance leader, the other families in the Alliance were all equally strong. Therefore, the position of the Vice Alliance leader was almost never fixed. As such, the position of the Deputy Alliance leader was not much higher than the elders present.

 Chapter 2811 I Wont Take It, Alright?(3)

    Especially after hearing about this, the elders who originally had some respect for vice Alliance master Hong immediately red at him and caused trouble.

    "Vice Alliance leader Hong, you have to give us an exnation." An elder said angrily.

    "What exnation do you want to hear from me? We can''t even be sure of the truth of this matter! Do you want me to exin? Don''t just make things up based on hearsay. You''re just going with whatever he says, alright? You guys watched jiaoyue grow up. Don''t you know what kind of child she is?" Deputy Alliance master Hong pretended to be angry when he was questioned.

    "Vice Alliance leader Hong, are you going to say that I''m talking nonsense?" After hearing his words, the other vice Alliance master beside him asked in a slightly displeased manner.

    "Deputy Alliance leader Yan, you''ve misunderstood. How could I say that you''re talking nonsense? Didn''t you also hear it from others?" Vice Alliance master Hong said.

    "Yes, Deputy Alliance master Yan. Deputy Alliance master Hong isn''t talking about you. He''s talking about me!" Hearing this, mu duo smiled and said.

    "I''m not talking about you, Alliance master mu. However, I have a few questions that I need you to exin to us. " Vice Alliance leader Hong quickly said.

    "Please ask." Mu duo said very boldly.

    "As far as I know, this matter was reported by cui Hua, right?" Vice Alliance leader Hong asked.

    "That''s right. " Mu duo nodded.

    "If that''s the case, then I want to know, if jiaoyue really did offend Leng ruoxue as cuihua said, why is it that only my jiaoyue and Hong vige were detained, while your cuihua is safe and sound? Didn''t they go to Demon City together?" Vice Alliance leader Hong''s face was filled with a cold smile. His question had obviously led some of the elders ''thoughts astray, making them doubt the truth of the matter.

    However, mu duo calmly asked,""Do you want cui Hua to be detained with Jiao Yue and Hong vige?"

    "Uh! Why would I think that way!" Vice Alliance leader Hong immediately denied it.

    "It''s best if you don ''t. " Mu duo smiled and said,"it''s just as you said. We watched Jiao Yue grow up. So, I''m not surprised that she would say something like that!" Everyone, think carefully, hasn''t Jiao Yue always been arrogant and despotic in our League? She even bullied our family''s cuihua a lot, sometimes in front of me, her grandfather. And our Mu family was magnanimous enough not to argue with the Hong family, this is something everyone knows, right? But now, jiaoyue is bullying Leng ruoxue. Do you think she will let jiaoyue go like our Mu family?"

    After mu duo finished asking, he stopped to see the reaction of everyone present. When he saw that most of the elders nodded in agreement, he continued,""As everyone knows, Leng ruoxue is someone who can clearly distinguish between gratitude and grudges and will definitely take revenge! It was jiaoyue and Hong vige who offended her, and it had nothing to do with my cuihua, so she naturally wouldn''t make things difficult for her. And in order to return to the Alliance to report, cui Hua can''t stay in Demon City to apany Jiao Yue and Hong vige!"

    "Of course, if you want to me cuihua for being disloyal just because she didn''t go through the same trouble, then I have nothing to say. In short, I understand my granddaughter. She wouldn''t make up some boring lies to frame jiaoyue and Hong vige. However, there''s no proof for this, so I''ve decided to take you to Demon City to figure out this matter and solve it. You don''t have any objections, right?" After mu duo finished speaking, he raised his eyes and swept them over the crowd. Seeing that no one spoke, he took it that the other party had tacitly agreed.

    At this moment, vice Alliance master Hong, who was shocked by mu duo''s words, finally reacted and stopped him.""Alliance master, how could you make such a decision? Leng ruoxue is just a silly little girl, how could she be worthy of such arge number of people?"

    "Do you have a better idea?" After hearing Deputy Alliance master Hong''s words, mu duo asked in return with a sincere expression.

    "Uh!" Vice Alliance master Hong was a bit listless. If he had a good n, he would have gone to Demon City to rescue Jiao Yue and Hong vige. Why would he still be sitting here?

    "Since there isn ''t, then we have no choice but to make a trip down personally. Also, please remember that Leng ruoxue is no ordinary little girl! She''s master Yu''s disciple!" Mu duo cautiously reminded.

    Just like that, under mu duo''s gentle and strong influence, almost all the members of the dark family Alliance were mobilized and headed towards Demon City in a grandiose manner.

    This time, Madam Miao naturally followed along.

    While the dark family Alliance was on their way to Demon City, Leng ruoxue had already received the report from the silver rats. They said that an unknown force was heading in their direction, and they even asked if they should attack them!

    When Leng ruoxue and the others heard the question of whether to snipe, they were all speechless. No one could understand why the silver rats, who had always been mild-tempered and timid, would suddenly be so violent.

    However, it was obvious that the violence of the silver rats was not without traces! In fact, ever since Jiao Yue had announced that she wanted to take them under her wing, the silver rats had be somewhat abnormal. Aside from working even harder every day to report all kinds of news, any stranger who stepped into Demon city''s territory would be regarded as an enemy by the silver rats, who were on guard against a great enemy.

    In the words of the silver Rat King, damn it! If you want to take them in, you''ll never be able to return!

    However, very few people had set foot in Demon city''s vicinity in the past few days, so all the silver rats were holding back their anger! Now that they finally had a stranger, of course, they would not let him go.

    When she saw the silver rats looking at her expectantly, Leng ruoxue was instantly overwhelmed with cuteness. Then, she could not bear to refuse the requests of the silver rats, so she only said "do as you see fit" and then the silver Rat King left with a group of subordinates, cheering and jubntly.

    "Xue ''er, those strangers are most likely from the Dark n Alliance." Uncle long couldn''t help but remind them after the silver rats left.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Yes, it''s possible. However, who they are has nothing to do with me. I just want these little guys to be happy." Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    AI! Uncle long sighed helplessly. What else could he say to a master who had no principles for his pet? The only thing he could do was to pray that the people of the Dark family Alliance wouldn''t be tortured too badly. Otherwise, he would be cursed again when he saw his old friends.

    Uncle Long''s idea was good, but he was still shocked when he saw the people from the dark family Alliance a few dayster.

    Because the other party''s situation was too horrible to look at!

    Not to mention his injuries, and the tattered clothes on his body, but why did these people in front of him look like they had seen their family?

    Uncle long couldn''t figure it out no matter how much he thought about it. Meanwhile, the people of the Dark family Alliance led by mu duo burst into tears when they saw uncle long and the others. They didn''t even say anything.

    Instantly, Leng ruoxue''s group fell silent.

    Poor thing! Why did he end up like this?

    Most of these people were not seriously injured, but their injuries were all on their faces. The w marks were so obvious that it was hard not to notice them. What''s more, the scars on some people''s faces were like andscape painting. If he took a closer look, the injuries on these guys could definitely be pieced together to form a map.

    As they looked at the familiar map, Leng ruoxue and the rest suddenly understood. Wasn''t this the map of the God World? He really didn''t know who hade up with such a creative idea.

    At this moment, someone couldn''t hold back andughed out loud. With someone taking the lead, the crowd couldn''t hold back theirughter.

    Hearing the other party''s carefreeughter, mu duo and the others felt their faces burning!

    Sob ... They were so embarrassed that they had lost all their face! However, they truly did not understand why Demon city''s beasts had suddenly gone crazy and attacked them in unison.

    It was said that the beasts here had already submitted to Leng ruoxue, right?

    Thinking of this, Deputy Alliance master Hong immediately questioned,""Leng ruoxue, you were the one who ordered those Beastie to go crazy, right?"

    "What did I order them to do?" Hearing this, Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked, feeling speechless.

    "You let those reserved creatures attack us!" Deputy Alliance leader Hong roared. Originally, he was already somewhat repulsed bying here. Now that he was forced toe and was treated like this, how could he bear it?

    "What a joke! Did I know you were here?" Leng ruoxueughed coldly.

    "That''s right, you didn''t even inform us before you came. Moreover, our Demon city''s beasts have always been docile and don''t hurt people. Who knows if you guys angered them, so they attacked you?" Dongfang Lin chimed in with a smile, but his handsome face was still filled with confusion.

    "Miss Leng, we really didn''t anger those Beastie." Mu duo exined when he heard the other party say this.

    "Then how could they attack you?" Leng ruoxue was still confused.

    "I can tell you this." Suddenly, an angry voice sounded in everyone''s ears. Then, an ice-blue puppy-like Beastie appeared in the air.

    On the head of this little dog, there was a snowy white kitten that looked like Lai Yangyang. The kitten yawned and nced at mu duo and the others indifferently before turning its face away.

    Seeing thisbination, mu duo was a little puzzled at first, but then his eyes widened and he looked at the ice-blue puppy in disbelief.

    I-isn''t this a Qilin Cub? How did it appear in Demon City? ording to what mu duo knew, the Qilin n had always been very strict with the protection of their young and would not allow their young to wander outside. So how could he exin this one?

    Mu duo recognized Bing Yi''s identity as a Qilin, but it was a pity that not everyone had eyes as sharp as his. At least, vice Alliance master Hong didn''t recognize him. Not only did he not recognize him, but he also red at Bing Yi with a face full of anger and roared,"You detestable little qiansheng, I must kill you and eat your meat today!"

    He still had a deep memory of this dog because most of the injuries on his body were caused by the dog in front of him. If he didn''t kill this dog, it would be hard to dispel the hatred in his heart!

 Chapter 2812 What Should They Do?(1)

    Kill them ... And eat them!

    Hearing this, mu duo was drenched in cold sweat and his face turned pale with fear!

    At this moment, he suddenly had the same feeling as cui Hua, which was that he regretted bringing Deputy Alliance master Hong here. This guy was too good at drawing hatred! He actually wanted to eat the Qilin Cub!

    F * ck! Was that even edible? If you dare to eat them, they will dare to exterminate your entire family tomorrow! Mu duo cursed in his heart in anger. He really wished he had never known that idiot! However, this was obviously impossible. Hence, his only hope was that Leng ruoxue and the rest would not implicate the innocent.

    But what he didn''t know was that Jiao Yue had also said the same thing, so the former Qilin n leader, Bing po, had been suppressing his anger for a long time! And obviously, Jiao Yue was not enough to vent the hatred in his heart.

    It could also be said that ice soul was waiting for the unlucky guy toe to her!

    However, when Bing Yao heard that someone was going to eat him, he didn''t get angry. Instead, he grinned and provoked,"You want to eat me? Come on! If you don''t eat me, you''ll be the one I raised! Your whole family is!"

    "Detestable! Little qiansheng, I won''t let you off!" Hearing that, vice Alliance leader Hong was immediately infuriated. He wanted to charge forward and beat Bing Yao up, but Bing Yao didn''t Dodge at all. Instead, she floated in the air calmly.

    Seeing this, mu duo hurriedly stopped vice Alliance master Hong, who had already lost his mind in anger. However, vice Alliance master Hong didn''t know that the other party was doing this for his own good. He actually shouted at mu duo,""Mu duo, you useless fellow. Our dark family Alliance is being bullied. It''s fine if you don''t help, but you actually want to stop me? Let me tell you, you might be afraid of Leng ruoxue, but I''m not. Today, I''m going to teach this little qiansheng a good lesson!"

    The extremely furious vice Alliance master Hong was not even willing to maintain the respect he had for mu duo on the surface. When mu duo saw that his good intentions were taken for granted, he immediately let go of his hand. Forget it, the other party can do whatever they want! He couldn''t be bothered.

    In fact, if it wasn''t for the fact that he was afraid of angering the Qilin n behind this little Qilin and causing the entire dark family Alliance to be angry, he wouldn''t even care about what the other party did! And now, she didn''t appreciate his good intentions. Since that was the case, why should he be a good person in vain?

    After mu duo released his hand, vice Alliance master Hong was stunned at first, then he became even more furious. He couldn''t help but curse in his heart. F * ck! He really didn''t care! In fact, he just wanted to provoke mu duo. Who would have thought that he really didn''t intend to intervene! What should he do now?

    Vice Alliance master Hong, who was a little dumbfounded and in a difficult position, was unwilling to admit that he had no way to deal with Leng ruoxue and the others without mu duo. Hence, he threw caution to the wind and red at mu duo. Then, he shouted at the people of the Dark n Alliance,""Everyone, as a member of the dark Association, we have always taken revenge. Therefore, we can''t let an outsider bully us. Everyone, follow me! Let''s show them our power!"

    After being incited by vice Alliance master Hong like this, there were really a few brainless fools who wanted to join in the jeering. Seeing this, mu duo made a prompt decision and said,""Whoever dares to act rashly will no longer be a member of our dark family Alliance!"

    As soon as he said that, the Restless people in the dark family Alliance calmed down immediately. No longer a member of the dark family Alliance meant that they would no longer be protected by the Alliance. This was a fatal blow to any family that had as many enemies as the stars in the sky. With that, no one dared to cause a scene with vice Alliance master Hong anymore.

    Seeing this, vice Alliance master Hong immediately said anxiously,""Don''t listen to him. He doesn''t dare to drive you out. You should know that our family''s ancestor is still alive! It''s not mu duo''s turn to call the shots in the Alliance of the dark families!"

    Once again, he incited such a move, and some people really wavered. However, those who were wavering weren''t stupid. They didn''t blindly listen to vice Alliance leader Hong. Instead, they began to observe.

    At this time, another vice Alliance master also said,""Elders of the Yan n, listen up. You are not allowed to blindly interfere with vice Alliance master Hong''s Affairs. Otherwise, don''t me me for turning my back on you!"

    Although the Vice Alliance leader''s words were directed at the elders of the Yan n, there was nock of warning in his words. He wanted to let all the elders know that he shared the same opinion as the alliance leader!<novelnext></novelnext>

    With his statement, some of the wavering people were even more conflicted. Should they fight or not?

    "You guys, are you all that afraid of Leng ruoxue? You''ve disgraced our dark family Alliance!" Seeing Deputy Alliance master Yan and mu duo standing together, Deputy Alliance master Hong gritted his teeth in hatred and angrily rebuked.

    However, neither of them paid any attention to Deputy Alliance leader Hong''s words. They looked up at the sky, obviously treating his usation as air.

    Leng ruoxue, who had been innocently shot, saw that the atmosphere was a little stiff. She smiled and asked,""Do you want to fight me, or do you want to teach Bing Yao a lesson?"

    "Uh! Of course, it''s to teach this little reserved life a lesson!" Deputy Alliance master Hong was stunned for a moment before he said.

    "If that''s the case, why do you keep mentioning me? If you continue like this, I''ll take it as a provocation!" As Leng ruoxue spoke, she suddenly put on a straight face and said to vice Alliance leader Hong in a serious manner.

    "..." Vice Alliance master Hong did not know what to say. He wanted to test Leng ruoxue''s limits too!

    Recently, the outside world had been talking about Leng ruoxue like she was a God, so he had long wanted to meet her. He didn''t believe that a woman could really have such great abilities!

    In his opinion, she was a woman! It''s better to give birth at home and note out in public! If all women were so strong, what was the point of having men?

    It had to be said that vice Alliance master Hong was a standard male chauvinist. Therefore, he looked down on women who were fiercer than men.

    At the thought of this, for some reason, Deputy Alliance master Hong spoke out his true thoughts.

    "I won''t provoke a woman. In my opinion, women should only stay at home and give birth to children!" Vice Alliance leader Hong said arrogantly.

    "Give birth to a child?" Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes sized up the middle-aged man with a smile that was not a smile. She then asked,""If it''s really as you said, that women should only stay at home to give birth, then why did you let Jiao Yue out?"

    She had already heard about this person''s rtionship with Jiao Yue from Cang, so she wanted to hear his opinion. Vice Alliance master Hong didn''t expect the other party to ask such a question, and he was at a loss for words.

    "Jiao Yue is no ordinary woman!" After holding it in for a long time, vice Alliance master Hong finally said this.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help butugh. With a mocking expression, she said,""She''s quite unusual, because she wants to eat ice cream just like you!"

    "You''re indeed my granddaughter, thinking the same thing as me. It''s better to keep this little reserve to eat meat, in case it causes trouble everywhere!" Vice Alliance leader Hong said proudly.

 Chapter 2813 What Should They Do?(2)

    He was proud, but mu duo and Deputy Chief Yan, who had already received mu duo''s voice transmission, had ashen faces. This, this was the rhythm of courting death! And it was the dead kind! AI! He was beyond saving! So, they had better stay away from this idiot!

    At the same time, the two of them quietly put some distance between them and vice Alliance master Hong and stood to the side without making a sound. During this time, when they saw Leng ruoxue''s gaze, the two of them even smiled at each other in an attempt to please her.

    "Did I cause trouble?" Hearing the other ndering her, Bing Yao unhappily ran to Leng RUO and asked.

    "No, I didn ''t!" Leng ruoxue said as she stroked Bing Yao''s fur.

    "But he and that stupid woman both want to eat me." The Ice Dragon felt wronged. Since it didn''t take the initiative to cause trouble, why did someone want to provoke it? Did he really think that it was easy to bully?

    "Let him eat! If he doesn''t eat you, then you eat him!" Leng ruoxue kindly suggested.

    "Good idea!" Bing Yao said happily. Then, he sized up vice Alliance master Hong as if he was looking at his prey, even giving a fewments from time to time. For example, a certain part was too thin, a certain part was not well proportioned, and so on.

    Vice Alliance master Hong was infuriated by Bing Yao''s criticism. In his rage, he charged towards Bing Yao and Leng ruoxue without thinking ...

    However, even though they didn''t know who vice Alliance leader Hong''s target was, the man and beast weren''t afraid of anyone. Just as vice Alliance leader Hong was about to approach, Bing Yao shouted at the top of her lungs,""Father! Someone is going to eat your son! Quicklye and save me!"

    Leng ruoxue''s mind was in a mess when she heard this.

    It''s really different now that you have someone backing you! She was envious and jealous! But who should she call for?

    "Uncle long, Godfather, help!" After some thought, Leng ruoxue also pretended to shout loudly.

    Hearing this, uncle long and master ning were both speechless, but neither of them moved. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue could only continue to plead,""Dongfang Yue, Dongfang Lin, help!"

    When the two brothers from the Dongfang family heard Leng ruoxue''s cry for help, they shot her a look of disdain in unison. Then, they simrly ignored her.

    At that moment, Leng ruoxue was filled with sorrow!

    How could these unloyal guys leave him to die?

    Just as Leng ruoxue wasining and hiding her grievances, a blue figure descended from the sky like a celestial being and hugged Bing Yao. Then, an unparalleled pressure attacked Deputy Alliance master Hong, forcing him to take dozens of steps back. He even spat out a mouthful of blood.

    "You dare to eat my son? you''re really looking for death!" Ice soul said angrily.

    "W-Who are you?" "What''s going on?" vice Alliance master Hong asked in disbelief.

    This person was so strong! He was definitely not someone he could deal with! For a moment, vice Alliance master Hong deeply regretted his actions. Why did he act so rashly? This was great, he had kicked a big iron te.

    ? "Are you deaf? Didn''t I just say that you dared to eat my son? are you looking for death?" Ice Spirit nced at vice Alliance master Hong indifferently as if he was looking at a dead man.

    "This ... This little dog is your son?" Vice Alliance master Hong didn''t expect the puppy''s father to be so powerful. This didn''t make sense!

    Vice Alliance master Hong couldn''t understand it no matter how hard he thought, but mu duo and vice Alliance master Yan knew that Bing Yao wasn''t a dog!

    AI! Mu duo sighed again and again. He knew it! How could the Qilin n allow the little Qilin to live outside? so it had a father to apany it!<novelnext></novelnext>

    At this moment, several more figures appeared, and the man in the lead roared angrily,""F * ck! Who dares to bully my Little Prince?"

    Little Prince? Who was it?

    Mu duo and the others were all stunned, but very quickly, mu duo, who knew Bing Jie''s identity, immediately reacted.

    Your sister! This Qilin was actually a Prince of the Qilin race! Then its father was the Qilin n leader ...

    Thinking of this, mu duo''s face turned even paler.

    However, since the matter had already been stirred up, it was not realistic for him to say that he did not know Deputy Alliance master Hong. More importantly, if he said that he did not know that idiot, it would be a wonder if they would believe him!

    After thinking for a while, mu duo bowed to ice soul and said,""Senior, vice Alliance leader Hong has offended you. I hope you won''t vent your anger on the dark family Alliance."

    "You ... Are you ordering me?" Ice Spirit narrowed his eyes and asked in a cold voice. He understood what the other party meant, but he had to pretend to be confused.

    Obviously, mu duo was frightened by Ice Spirit''s words. After his heart trembled, mu duo quickly said,"Senior, how could I dare to order you? However, vice Alliance master Hong''s actions are personal and we, the dark family Alliance, do not approve of it. So, I hope that senior can forgive the people of the Dark family Alliance. After all, they are innocent!"

    "I don''t care if they''re innocent or not, but if they want to eat my son, I won''t be polite!" Ice Spirit said unhappily.

    "You bastard!" He had finally found his son, and he didn''t even dote on him enough, yet someone still wanted to eat him? If he really let these people go, what prestige would he have in the future?

    Seeing that Ice Spirit was not so easy to talk to, mu duo was quite conflicted. AI! The two of them were not on the same level, and he felt rather powerless!

    The depressed mu duo suddenly thought of Leng ruoxue and turned his pleading gaze to her. It was a pity that Leng ruoxue was currently in a state of sorrow. Even if she had seen the other party''s cry for help, it was hard to say if she would care.

    But now, she was obviously not in the mood for that.

    AI! It''s good to have a backer! Leng ruoxue sighed. Her resentful eyes would drift from time to time to uncle long and the rest. At this moment, she missed the evildoer. If the evildoer was here, he wouldn''t be like uncle long and Godfather who didn''t give her face!

    Faced with Leng ruoxue''s silent usation, uncle long and the others felt as if there was a dagger on their backs!

    Ugh! Do you have to do this! I just didn''t y along with you! He was actually looking at them with hidden bitterness, making them feel as if they had done something evil!

    Dongfang Yue, who was the first to lose his patience, felt that it was time for him to do something. Therefore, he directly rushed to the front of vice Alliance master Hong, grabbed him by the cor, and roared,""You bastard! You dare to bully our Xue ''er, you little brat, are you tired of living?" The most important thing was that he had caused them to be looked at so resentfully. This was an unforgivable crime!

    Then, Dongfang Yue''s fists rained down on vice Alliance master Hong.

    Everyone was stunned by Dongfang Yue''s sudden madness. Bing po said helplessly,""Dongfang Yue, you''ve stolen my limelight."

    "I''ll return it to youter. " Dongfang Yue forced a smile before turning to Leng ruoxue in a fawning manner."Xue ''er, I''ve avenged you. Are you feeling better now?"

    "I''m feeling better," Leng ruoxue said helplessly. It seemed like her resentment had sessfully forced the normal Dongfang Yue to be abnormal!

    "That''s good. " Dongfang Yue was relieved. Then, he stuffed the dumbfounded vice Alliance master Hong into ice soul''s hands and said,""I''ll return it to you. You can deal with it slowly!"

 Chapter 2814 What Should They Do?(3)

    "Since that''s the case, I won''t be polite." Ice Spirit said with a smile.

    "You''re wee. Among these people, whoever you like, just take it. We have no objections. " Dongfang Yue pointed at mu duo and the rest maliciously and said to ice soul as if there was no one else around.

    Listening to the two of them seemingly distributing who they belonged to, mu duo and the others were extremely depressed.

    That ... You guys may not have any objections, but they do! He had quite a lot of opinions!

    "Miss Leng, we are here to solve the problem." After some thought, mu duo spoke to Leng ruoxue.

    "Are you sure?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes, clearly not believing his words.

    Mu duo was depressed. He thought in his heart, what''s there to be uncertain about!

    "I thought you came in a group to eat ice Chi!" Leng ruoxueughed evilly. It was obvious that she had touched a sore spot. Her words had sessfully angered ice soul, the old Qilin who had been promoted to a father of twenty-four filial piety.

    Feeling the iparably heavy pressure beside him, mu duo really wanted to cry.

    Miss Leng, can you not be like this?

    They were here to solve the problem, not to eat the Kirin!

    One had to know that even if he was given a hundred guts, he would not dare to eat a Qilin!

    Unfortunately, Leng ruoxue did not want to give him a chance to exin. She only said to ice soul,""Senior, you can take away those who want to eat ice Chi! Leave the rest to me. "

    "Alright!" Ice Spirit replied happily. The two of them had finished splitting the loot.

    As for the people of the Dark family Alliance, they didn''t know what to think. In the end, no one knew how Ice Spirit picked, but he actually picked all the people from the Hong family.

    The rest of the people stared at Leng ruoxue and the others, but at the same time, they were rejoicing in their hearts. It was a good thing he didn''t go crazy with vice Alliance master Hong! Otherwise, they would have been one of the people who had been taken away.

    That was close! That was really close!

    Although only mu duo and Deputy Alliance master Yan knew about Bing Jie and his son''s identity, it didn''t affect their fear of Bing po. On the contrary, they weren''t that afraid of Leng ruoxue.

    This was alsorgely due to Leng ruoxue not disying her true strength, and the fact that Leng ruoxue didn''t seem to mind at all. The people who were left behind heaved a sigh of relief and made an inviting gesture with a smile. Following that, the remaining members of the Dark n Alliance were all led to the living room.

    As soon as they sat down, they heard a shrill scream. Immediately, the faces of the dark association''s members turned pale, and their timid bodies began to tremble.

    This ... This voice belonged to vice Alliance master Hong! Why was he screaming so miserably? They didn''t even dare to imagine what kind of treatment vice Alliance master Hong had received, and no one dared to stand up for him.

    Leng ruoxue observed the sudden change in the expressions of the people from the dark Alliance. She smiled evilly andforted them,""Everyone, don''t be nervous. It''ll be fine! As long as you don''t have any ideas about Bing Yao, I will ensure your safety. Of course, the premise is that you don''t provoke me. Otherwise, no one can protect you. In addition, the sound instion here is not very good, so please be understanding and bear with it!"

    Endure? Can you endure it? They couldn''t pretend not to hear the screams even if they wanted to! Furthermore, they understood Leng ruoxue''s words. She was warning them to behave themselves and not to resist!

    In reality, even if Leng ruoxue didn''t say so, the members of the dark Association who had witnessed Ice Spirit''s strength didn''t have the slightest intention of going against her. Right now, they only wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible.

    Sob ... This ce was too scary. They wanted to go home!

    Originally, they hade here personally for Jiao Yue and Hong vige, but now that vice Alliance master Hong had fallen into their trap again due to a moment of impulse, it was obvious that they had no intention of returning her to them. More importantly, they didn''t dare to ask Leng ruoxue for her. Otherwise, if they angered her, they might not be able to leave Demon City alive.

    With this thought in mind, an elder stood up immediately. He didn''t care about the presence of mu duo and Deputy Alliance master Yan and said directly,""Miss Leng, we''re here for jiaoyue and Hong vige, but now that vice Alliance master Hong is gone, I don''t think we need to stand up for them anymore. Let the Hong family solve their own problems. Our Alliance won''t participate in this. So, may we leave now?"

    He didn''t want to stay here any longer!

    "Leave? Wasn''t the purpose of your Alliance to help each other? Now that vice Alliance leader Hong''s family is in trouble, you want to stay out of it? is that okay?" Hearing this, Leng ruoxue asked with a faint smile.

    "Uh! Although the aim of our dark family Alliance is for the families to help each other, there''s a premise. We have to be reasonable! It''s obvious that vice Alliance leader Hong and the others are at fault in this matter, so we can''t help them. " After thinking for a moment, the elder said in a righteous manner. His words resonated with all the elders present.

    Seeing the elders of the Dark n Alliance nodding their heads, Leng ruoxue smiled and asked,""If I''m not mistaken, the meaning of your dark family Alliance is that there''s someone to me, and there''s someone to me for the debt. Whoever offends us, we''ll look for them, right?"

    "That''s right!" The elder nodded with all his might.

    "I understand." Leng ruoxue understood. She then looked at uncle long and the rest and asked,""Uncle long, Godfather, what do you think?"

    "You wish! If the dark family Alliance wants to stay out of this, they''ll have to see if we agree. After all, Princess jiaoyue and the others represent the dark family Alliance. If it wasn''t for your dark family Alliance''s name, we wouldn''t have let them in!" Hearing Leng ruoxue''s question, master ning was enraged.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Then, he nced at mu duo and added,""By the way, I''ll tell you guys something. Back then, Princess jiaoyue said that after she took over Demon City, she wanted me and uncle long to guard the gate for her!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Mu duo and the others were silent.

    No one knew uncle long, but who didn''t know master ning?

    You actually want the head of the ning family, the leader of the eight divine regions, to guard your door? is your door guard that precious? These words, no one present dared to even think about it, but Jiao Yue had actually said it!

    Damn it! Who gave you the guts?

    For a moment, the silent dark family Alliance members were all furious. In fact, they didn''t know the details of master ning''s words. Now that they heard it with their own ears, they were shocked.

    "This, this ..." Mu duo stammered for a long time and still couldn''t say aplete sentence. The cold sweat in his heart was even more dripping down. It seemed that this matter was not going to be resolved peacefully.

    "Don''t say that. Your jiaoyue also said that senior ice soul and the others should serve her well. If they serve her well, she will be rewarded!" Uncle long alsoughed evilly.

    Jiaoyue ... Wasn''t from their family, okay?

    Mu duo, who couldn''t say anything, felt wronged and the expression on his face dimmed a little.

    Today, he was afraid that he would be in deep trouble.

    Mu duo, who was particrly uneasy, no longer wanted to defend himself. He felt that no matter what he said, he would not be able to appease the other party''s anger. In that case, why should he make a meaningless struggle?

    Mu duo, who had given up on resisting, immediately became listless. He lowered his head in dejection and didn''t say a word. The people of the Dark Alliance were at a loss when they saw this.

    Wuwu...What should they do?

    The members of the dark Alliance, led by mu duo, were all at a loss. At this time, painful howls continued to enter their ears, scaring them even more.

    Leng ruoxue knew that it was not a good idea to continue like this.

    Her! Leng ruoxue couldn''t stand people looking like they were on the verge of death. She didn''t feel any sense of aplishment when dealing with such an opponent. Thus, in her frustration, Leng ruoxue waved her hand and said to mu duo and the rest in disdain, as if she was chasing away flies,""All of you can leave! I''ll send someone to pay for our emotional damageter. "

    Hearing the heavenly Amnesty, the people from the dark family Alliance were so excited that they did not even bother to ask Leng ruoxue about the mental damagepensation. They ran out of the room without any hesitation ...

    Until they returned to the dark family Alliance, mu duo and the others still felt that everything was particrly unreal. That ... Could it be that they had a dream before?

    When they saw the list ofpensation that Leng ruoxue had sent their Beastie to deliver to them, mu duo and the rest suddenly realized that they were not dreaming. All of this was real! The dark family Alliance was also going to pay a huge price for the Hong family.

    Sob ... Looking at the mental damagepensation on the list, mu duo and Deputy Alliance master Yan were extremely sad.

    Mu duo felt even more remorseful.

    Originally, he had agreed with Deputy Alliance master Hong''s suggestion to let jiaoyue and Hong cun apany cuihua to Demon City. He had also intended to use Leng ruoxue to get rid of the Hong family. But now, he felt that he had shot himself in the foot by acting on his own initiative. Because he had also paid the price for it.

    This price was enough to make his heart ache.

    "Alliance master, what should we do now?" Vice Alliance leader Yan asked, slightly flustered.

    "What else can we do?pensate!" Mu duo helplessly sighed.

    "But some of the elders in the Alliance won''t agree." Deputy Alliance master Yan reminded.

    "Is this up to them?" Mu duo raised his eyebrows and said.

    "Uh! We can''t let them do as they please. " Vice Alliance leader Yan said dejectedly.

    After that, the two of them passed down their opinions, and as expected, it caused amotion among the elders.

    Immediately, an elder went to find mu duo and Deputy Alliance master Yan, clearly expressing that their families wouldn''tpensate a single cent for the Hong family''s matter. They would go to whoever caused this trouble and wouldn''t implicate the innocent!

 Chapter 2815 I Have A Father (1)

    The clear attitude of some of the elders made mu duo quite worried.

    In fact, he also wanted to say this to the Hong family, but he was the alliance leader. If these words were to be spread, the Hong family would definitely make up stories about him! In addition, it was also possible that some families that were close to the Hong family would feel that he was not being honest as the Alliance master.

    One must know that when he told Leng ruoxue that what vice Alliance master Hong did was his own doing and had nothing to do with the dark family Alliance, it had already made some elders unhappy. Therefore, he must not say this again.

    But if he didn''t say it, he wouldn''t be able to exin it to the family that was strongly against the Alliance paying for vice Alliance master Hong''s actions! What was this good?

    Mu duo was extremely conflicted in his heart. As mu duo''s loyal subordinate, although Deputy Alliance master Yan was well aware of mu duo''s dilemma, he didn''t know how to help the Alliance master get out of her current predicament.

    At this moment, the two biggest leaders of the dark family Alliance became silent.

    The two of them locked themselves in the room, deep in thought.

    Suddenly, there was the sound of hurried footsteps outside the door, and then someone shouted,""Alliance master, vice Alliance master, bad news!"

    "What''s wrong?" Upon hearing this, the two of them immediately opened the door and looked at the guard who was panting heavily at the door.

    "The elders are fighting with the Hong family!" Before he could stand still, the guard, who was sweating profusely, hurriedly said.

    "They started fighting?" The two of them looked at each other and then calmed down.

    It''s good to fight! The two of them were worried about how to exin this to the Hong family! Now that there was an elder fighting with the Hong family, it saved them the trouble of talking!

    More importantly, the two of them were not in a hurry to go out and settle the dispute. Instead, they pulled the guard over and asked about his well-being, which scared the guard so much that he was at a loss.

    In the end, the two of them consoled the guard and told him to go back to his room to rest. Then, with a bang, they closed the door in front of the guard.

    The guard looked at this scene in a daze for a long time before he turned around and left.

    In the room.

    Deputy Alliance master Yan looked at mu duo, who was much calmer than him, and the admiration in his heart was like a surging River, endless! He even felt that she was worthy of being the Alliance master! He was even calmer in such a situation.

    "Alliance master, when are we going out to settle the Hong family and the elders ''matter?" Deputy Alliance master Yan was not as calm as mu duo, so he asked curiously.

    "What''s the hurry? let them fight to their heart''s content first. " Mu duoughed evilly.

    "Then what if someone is too heavy-handed and can''t clean up after the death?" Vice Alliance leader Yan said worriedly.

    "We can''t rule out that possibility, but even so, we have to stay calm." Mu duo touched his chin and said after thinking for a while.

    "Uh!" Vice Alliance leader Yan was depressed. How could he remain calm when he knew that this was a possibility? However, the truth was that this Alliance master mu duo was indeed unnaturally calm.<novelnext></novelnext>

    When the two of them felt that it was about time and went out to settle the conflict, Deputy Alliance master Yan was surprised to find that the matter was not as serious as he had thought. Or it could be said that the Hong family''sbat power was too weak, and they were subdued by the family of the elders in a few moves.

    Faced with the possibility of a one-sided battle, Deputy Alliance leader Yan didn''t know what to do. It was definitely impossible to side with the Hong family, but it didn''t seem right to side with the elders either. After some thought, he decided to wait and see!

    In any case, he thought that he was not the Alliance master and did not need to rush to stand out. However, it was not so easy for mu duo to be a bystander.

    However, it was a good thing that mu duo didn''t intend to back down. Therefore, after seeing the scene in front of him, he immediately pulled a long face and angrily said,""Can someone exin to me what''s going on?"

    "Alliance master, it''s all because of them. They insisted that our Hong family bear Leng ruoxue''s psychological damage alone. They''re really bullying us!" A very embarrassed elder of the Hong family saw mu duo ask like this and immediately pointed to the other elders who were also bruised and swollen andined.

    "This should be your Hong family''spensation. This matter was caused by your Hong family. Why should we take the me for you?" Faced with the Hong family''s elder''s usation, the used party retorted, unwilling to be outdone.

    "How can this be considered as taking the me? Aren''t we an Alliance? When one family is in trouble, shouldn''t the eight sides send help?" A certain elder of the Hong family said matter-of-factly.

    "Bah! Who said it should be? When we formed the Alliance, we agreed that we would do things our own way and help each other if there was a problem. But the premise of this problem is that we can''t take the initiative to cause trouble! Otherwise, if someone were to rely on the dark family Alliance to make powerful enemies everywhere, wouldn''t all of us be implicated?" Elder Fang exined. Most of the elders present nodded in agreement.

    However, the elder of the Hong family was clearly not happy when he heard this. However, he didn''t dare to offend these fiendish elders. After all, the Hong family had offended Leng ruoxue, and several members of the Hong family had fallen into her hands. He was still waiting for the Alliance toe out and save them! Therefore, in the face of these usations, he didn''t dare to be too harsh with his words except to argue a little.

    Then, he turned his head and looked at mu duo. Tears quickly welled up in his eyes and he said in a choked voice,""Alliance master, you have to find a way to save vice Alliance master Hong!"

    "How?" Mu duo asked indifferently.

    "Uh!" The elder of the Hong family was at a loss for words. He didn''t expect mu duo to ask this question at all. He naively thought that after hearing his question, mu duo should have patted his chest and promised that he would definitely bring the person back safely. But now, how was he supposed to answer this question?

    "Yup! First elder Hong, how do we save him?" An elder asked, gloating.

    The first elder of the Hong family was extremely embarrassed. After thinking for a while, he said,""This matter shall be decided by the Alliance master."

    "I decide? Are you sure?" Mu duo asked with a smile.

    "Of course, you''re the leader of the dark family Alliance. It''s best for you to make the decision." The first elder of the Hong family hurriedly said.

    "If that''s the case, I might as well tell you that I''m afraid we can''t save vice Alliance master Hong. The young master of your Hong family can seed to the throne." Mu duo suggested with a sincere expression.

    However, his words made the first elder of the Hong family furious. At this moment, he couldn''t care less about his status as the leader of the muduo Alliance. He roared,""Mu duo, how can you say that? I know that you don''t like our family head, but no matter how much you don''t like him, we''re still in the Alliance! If you didn''t say you would save him, how could you curse him? Y-you''ve really gone too far! I''ll definitely report this to the ancestor. I believe that the ancestor will definitely take care of the patriarch!"

    "As you wish!" When mu duo heard that the other party was going toin to his ancestor, he didn''t stop him at all. It just so happened that he also had something to say to his ancestor!

    Seeing mu duo''s uncaring expression, the head elder of the Hong family left in anger.

 Chapter 2816 I Have A Father (2)

    After he left, Deputy Alliance leader Yan and a portion of the elders looked at mu duo worriedly. If the Yan n''s old ancestor came out of seclusion, this matter would probably be even more lively.

    Everyone knew that the old man from the Yan family was the most protective and unreasonable. The Alliance master was probably not his match!

    "Why are you guys looking at me? Is the Yan n the only n with an ancestor?" Mu duo was rendered speechless by the worry on their faces, so he could only joke with a smile.

    That''s right! Deputy Alliance leader Yan and the elders were enlightened! They also had an ancestor at home! Why was he so frightened by the Hong family''s first elder''s words?

    However, it was also fortunate that mu duo had reminded them. Otherwise, they really wouldn''t have thought of disturbing their own ancestor. But now, if the Hong family''s ancestor came out of seclusion, the other ancestors would definitely have to inform them. Otherwise, they would be too passive.

    With this thought in mind, the people led by mu duo all moved.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the rest were still unaware that the dark family Alliance was about to make a big move because of the Hong family''s capture!

    Half a monthter.

    Leng ruoxue and the others received another report from the silver rats that an unknown faction was heading towards Demon City in an aggressive manner.

    This time, the silver rats didn''t ask to be sniped. Instead, they had a depressed and resentful expression on their faces.

    Out of curiosity, Leng ruoxue could not help but ask for the reason.

    When she learned that the silver rats did not ask to be sniped because the person who came this time was a little strong, she smiled.

    Why are these little things so cute?

    After learning that this was the reason, Leng ruoxue consoled the silver rats who had ss hearts. Then, she brought uncle long and the others to wait for the unknown faction to arrive.

    Even though it was said to be an unknown faction, Leng ruoxue knew that it must be the people from the Dark n Alliance. This time, the other party probably came with ill intentions.

    It had to be said that Leng ruoxue was right.

    This time, the dark family Alliance had reallye with ill intentions. In order to show off their strength, they had wanted to give Leng ruoxue a taste of their power outside of Demon city''s defensive forest.

    The one who took the lead to show off his horse''s might was the Hong family''s greatest ancestor. He led the Hong family members and lined up at the entrance of the forest. Then, with his order, countless divine powers were released from the hands of the Hong family members ...

    Seeing this scene, the Yan family''s ancestor, who was watching from the side, nudged the MU family''s ancestor beside him with a worried look."Old man mu, will this be okay?"

    "It''d be a wonder if he''s fine!" The ancestor of the MU family said calmly.

    "Should we stop them?" The Yan n''s ancestor asked with uncertainty. To be honest, he didn''t want to stop them. Who asked their Yan family and the Hong family to be enemies? he couldn''t wait to see old man Hong suffer!

    "Can you stop it?" The ancestor of the MU family said helplessly.

    After he came out of seclusion, he heard mu duo talk about what had happened recently. At that time, he only had one feeling, and that was that the Hong family was courting death! And this time, no one would be able to help the Hong family. In addition, he had also heard mu duo talk about Leng ruoxue. Compared to watching the Hong family make a fool of themselves, he was obviously more interested in Leng ruoxue.

    "Alright! Let''s just watch the fun. " After hearing the MU n''s ancestor say this, the Yan n''s ancestor didn''t care anymore and found a ce to sit down.

    After an unknown amount of time, the Hong family''s attack did not seem to have any effect at all. The forest was still undamaged, and not even a single leaf fell from the trees. Such a scene made the old ancestor of the Hong family a little anxious.

    "Musheng, Yan Ting, hurry up and help!" The old ancestor of the Hong family roared at the two of them, but the two of them only returned him a faint smile. It was obvious that neither of them had any intention of helping the other.

    "You guys,e quickly!" Seeing that the two of them were not moving, the old ancestor of the Hong family continued to roar.

    "Flood! Don''t waste your energy, there''s clearly a formation here, no matter how much Shen power you use it will be of no use!" Yan Ting helplessly reminded.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Yes, yes, the formations here are very advanced. I''m afraid even if we use all of our Shen power, we will not be able to do anything." Mu Sheng said.

    "Dammit! Why didn''t you guys say so earlier?" The old ancestor of the Hong family roared.

    "Tsk! Did you even give us a chance to speak?" Yan Ting rolled his eyes at the old ancestor of the Hong family.

    "..." Alright! He had to admit that he was a little anxious.

    "What do we do now?" The old ancestor of the Hong family thought that he was able to adapt to circumstances. Therefore, after shouting at the other party, he could also put down his face and ask for the other party''s opinion.

    "Cold mix!" Mu duo replied.

    "No! We have to go in quickly. If we dy any longer, the children will suffer more. " The old ancestor of the Hong family said anxiously.

    In the face of the Hong family''s ancestor''s eagerness, neither Mu Sheng nor Yan Ting had the heart to tell him that it had been so long. Those children in his family had probably suffered all the hardships they should have. Therefore, it shouldn''t be too much of a dy.

    "Mu duo, haven''t you been here before? Please lead the way!" With a light sigh, Mu Sheng turned around and instructed mu duo. Everyone had the heart to love their son! Although he didn''t really like the old man from the Hong family, he couldn''t deny the love he had for his own child, and this made him feel the same.

    Muduo nodded and led the way into the protection forest outside Demon City.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue and the rest could see the other party''s every move through the screen in the courtyard.

    "Xue ''er, they''re here." Master ning said with an evil smile.

    "AI! I haven''t seen these old friends for a long time. " Uncle long sighed.

    "Uncle long, do you know them?" Leng ruoxue asked in surprise. It seemed like some of the people who hade this time were old Gu''s acquaintances!

    "I know a few." Uncle long said with a smile.

    "Then I''ll have theme in quickly!" Leng ruoxue asked with anticipation.

    "Yes." Uncle long nodded. He knew that without Xue ''er''s help, those people would have been lost in the forest.

    Not long after, mu duo and the others, who were already in a sorry state, were led by the silver rats to the Leng family''s main residence.

    When he saw Leng ruoxue, mu duo immediately burst into tears.

    This forest was too much of a bully. He had clearly walked this path before, but this time, he was still lost. He felt so embarrassed.

    When Leng ruoxue saw mu duo, she smiled and asked,""Alliance master mu, have you brought the emotional damages?"

    "¡­¡­"

    Never in his dreams would mu duo have thought that this would be the first thing Leng ruoxue would say when she saw him. This made him at a loss.

    Normally speaking, shouldn''t they exchange pleasantries first and be polite? Who would directly ask about money?

    "You didn''t bring it?" Seeing that the other party was in a daze, Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes and made a guess. "What are you doing here if you didn''t bring the money?" she asked in dissatisfaction.

    "..." Such obvious disgust! Could it be that they couldn''te to Demon City without money?

 Chapter 2817 I Have A Father (3)

    Although mu duo really wanted to ask Leng ruoxue this question, when he saw how she acted as if it was a matter of course, he felt that it was better for him not to find that uneasiness. Because even if he asked, it would only make him look bad!

    Mu duo instantly fell silent. The old ancestor of the Hong family, who was already holding back his anger, was especially dissatisfied when he heard Leng ruoxue''s words."Little girl, your Demon City has captured our people, so why are you asking us forpensation for emotional damage? I''m telling you, we won''t pay you anypensation for emotional damage. On the contrary, you have to hand over the Hong family members you''ve captured. Otherwise, I won''t let you off today!"

    "And who are you?" Leng ruoxue pretended to be confused when she saw the old man who suddenly spoke.

    "Little girl, he''s called Hong Shui, the ancestor of the Hong family." When Yan Ting heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he rushed to reply.

    "Get lost! You''re the flood! I''m Hong sui!" The old ancestor of the Hong n shouted at Yan Ting. Immediately, Yan Ting shrunk his neck and took a step back without saying anything.

    "I don''t care if you''re the flood or Hong sui. I just want to know, how are you going to deal with us?" Leng ruoxueughed.

    "..." Hong sui was stunned. Why is it not over? He had never thought about it. In reality, he was only trying to scare Leng ruoxue. He had thought that a little girl would be scared and obediently hand over the Hong family. Who knew that it was different from what he had imagined? not only was she not afraid, she even asked him what he wanted to do?

    Hong sui, who had never thought of how to answer, frowned.

    At this moment, he heard Leng ruoxue continue,"I only want money, not my life!" Of course, if you don''t want to end things with us, we''ll keep youpany until the end!"

    "¡­¡­"

    This ... This was the rhythm of a fight!

    Mu Sheng and the others thought at the same time.

    After that, they heard Leng ruoxue''s words as they wished,""You guys also want to have a fight with me?"

    "¡­¡­"

    It wasn ''t!

    Feeling Leng ruoxue''s open attitude, everyone took a few steps back in worry. They wanted to put some distance between them and Hong sui so that this little girl wouldn''t misunderstand.

    However, they retreated a little toote. Leng ruoxue stood in the middle and said in a magnanimous tone,""Come on! Whoever goes first, I''ll take them on!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Could he not be like this? Mu Sheng and the rest thought to themselves. In reality, other than the aggressive Hong family members, no one else hade to fight Leng ruoxue! They were more of onlookers, but now, Leng ruoxue had clearly included them in her ns. This was really unpleasant!

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue saw that no one had any reaction, so she could only call out the names personally.

    "You go first!" Beckoning with her finger, Leng ruoxue stared at an old man. As far as she knew, this old man was the first elder of the Hong family, so she had used him as an example.

    When the first elder of the Hong family heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he said indignantly,""What an ignorant little girl. Today, I''ll let you know how powerful I am!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the first elder of the Hong family turned into a shooting star and flew out in an unknown direction before he could even get into a fighting stance.

    It was Leng ruoxue''s kick!

    Seeing this, the members of the Dark n Alliance were terrified!

    This ... This was truly too terrifying! One should know that the first elder of the Hong family was not weak. At least on the surface, he was stronger than Leng ruoxue. Even so, he was still sent flying by a kick from Leng ruoxue! And it was before anyone could react.

    After he suddenly came to his senses, Hong sui was so angry that he was about to explode!

    What a bold little girl! In front of him, he actually dared to attack the Hong family. He was really tired of living!

    In that instant, Hong sui attacked Leng ruoxue without thinking!

    On the other hand, Leng ruoxue dodged it unhurriedly. She smiled provocatively and said,""You''re not done with me? Come on!"

    "Little xuexue, can you let me have this person?" At this moment, Bing Yao''s voice rang in Leng ruoxue''s ears. Following that, a tiny icy blue figurended in Leng ruoxue''s arms.

    At this moment, there was an even more petite, snow-white cat on top of the ice Phoenix''s head.

    Seeing Bing Yi''s appearance, mu duo''s mouth twitched ufortably. Then, he quietly sent a message to remind his ancestor.

    After hearing this, Mu Sheng couldn''t wait to look at Bing Yao.

    "Little Bingbing, can you beat him?" At this moment, Leng ruoxue looked at Bing Yao and asked worriedly.

    "So what if I can''t win? I have a father!" Bing Yao said proudly.

    When Leng ruoxue heard Bing Yao announce this good news so proudly, her forehead was filled with ck lines. This was an era ofpeting for a father! Indeed, no one could afford to offend Bing Yao, who had a strong backing!

    Leng ruoxue looked at Hong sui sympathetically, then let go of the ice Armor and quietly withdrew from the battle.

    When Hong sui saw that Leng ruoxue had left just like that, the anger in his heart instantly rose by a few more degrees. He raised his voice and shouted at Leng ruoxue,""Damned girl, you''re scared, so you let out little reserved life?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Leng ruoxue was speechless, and her sympathy for Hong sui increased.

    As for Hong sui, he was confused by Leng ruoxue''s gaze. More importantly, the other party''s gaze made him extremely ufortable.

    However, Leng ruoxue didn''t want to exin too much. Anyway, Hong sui would realize how serious of a mistake he had made in a while!

    But now, Hong sui obviously didn''t realize it. Seeing that Leng ruoxue was ignoring him, Hong sui''s gaze could only turn back to Bing Yao as he roared fiercely,""Little qiansheng, since your master let you out, I''ll let you know my power."

    "You''re the little save-life! Your whole family is! Also, little xuexue is not my master!" Bing Yao indifferently replied.

    "Detestable!" Hearing that the little dog in front of him actually dared to scold him, Hong sui''s anger rose again. Then, he raised his hand and was ready to teach Bing Yao a lesson.

    Who knew that Bing Yao would remain calm and unflustered, and repeat the same process as before, shouting in a clear and melodious voice,"Father! Someone is going to kill your son again! Help me! Come out now, or you won''t be able to see your cute son again!"

    This familiar scene made mu duo and the other members of the dark Alliance who had seen it before feel speechless. More importantly, they knew what was going to happen next, so they couldn''t bear to look at this scene.

    As expected, the ice Spirit fell from the sky as Bing Yao said.

    Ice soul held the baby egg in his arms, squinted his blue eyes and questioned,""You''re the one who wanted to kill my son?"

    Upon hearing this, Hong sui was stunned.

    He didn''t expect the other party''s father toe out as soon as he was called! Moreover, this father''s strength seemed to be above his ...

    Hong sui was a little conflicted. What should he do now?

    "Are you deaf or mute?" Ice Spirit asked again impatiently when the man did not answer. He could apany his son to y the game ofpeting for a father, but he had no interest in being silly with others.

    "Father, don''t worry. He''s not deaf or mute!" Bing Yaoughed evilly as he reported.

    Hearing this, Hong sui became even more depressed.

    If he still couldn''t tell that this little dog was ying with him, he would have lived all these years in vain.

    "So you''re looking down on me?" Ice Spirit continued to cooperate with Ice Phoenix.

    "¡­¡­"

    Hong sui waspletely speechless. He hadn''t even said anything yet, alright?

    "Father, he must be looking down on you. Furthermore, from what I know, he''s here to avenge the members of the Hong family who were captured. He''s not done with us!" Bing Yao continued to provoke.

    "The Hong family? Revenge? Are you still not done?" Ice Spirit asked indifferently. Then, he suddenly raised his Qi and said,"Come on! I''m not done with you!"

    "Father, I suggest that we strike first. Otherwise, if he finds out that the Hong family was captured by you, we will be in deep trouble. So, we have to act quickly before he finds out." Bing Yaoughed evilly.

    After hearing this, whether it was Leng ruoxue''s side or the dark family Alliance''s side, they were all speechless and didn''t know what to say. Then, everyone''s sympathetic gazes focused on Hong sui.

    He was clearly teasing the silly boy!

    When Hong sui heard Bing Yao''s words, he immediately narrowed his eyes in anger and questioned,""The Hong family was captured by you and your father?"

    "Not bad!" Ice Spirit nodded.

    Bing Yao, on the other hand, eximed in surprise,"Father! What should we do now that he has discovered us?"

    ncing at Bing Yao, Leng ruoxue wiped the cold sweat from her forehead and thought to herself,''Bing Yao, I overdid it!''

    However, Bing Yao clearly didn''t care if the act had gone too far. Instead, she disyed a look of panic, which made Leng ruoxue even more speechless. However, Bing Yi''s filial father felt that his child was cute no matter how he looked at him.

    Touching the ice Phoenix''s fur, ice soul consoled,""Don''t be afraid, father is here!"

    Alright! Father is here!

    For people who didn''t know how to pamper their children, there was no reason at all.

    At this moment, Hong sui, who saw that he was being ignored, couldn''t help but jump out to make his presence known. He shouted,""You''re so bold, you actually dare to capture our Hong family! Hurry up and hand over the Hong family, and I can spare your lives!"

    "He''s dead!" ncing at Hong sui indifferently, ice soul coolly spat out two words.

    "Dead? What''s dead?" Hong sui asked in a daze, not quite understanding.

    "So stupid, of course my father is saying that the person who was caught in your Hong family is already dead!" Bing Yao exined on behalf of her father, who was a man of few words.

    "The Hong family is dead?" Upon hearing this, Hong sui''s anger could no longer be suppressed. However, he did notpletely lose his mind in his anger. Then, he turned to Mu Sheng and the others and shouted,""Demon City has killed the people of the Dark Alliance, and we will not rest until they are dead! Everyone, attack! Exterminate them!"

 Chapter 2818 Whos Bullying Who (1)

    Hong sui''s words were rather imposing, but the people of the Dark n Alliance did not dare to act rashly upon hearing them. One should know that the aura and pressure that Ice Spirit gave them was not something that Hong sui could stir up. More importantly, Mu Sheng, the head of the Dark n Alliance, did not make a move, so these small fries naturally did not dare to act on their own.

    Seeing that no one responded to his words, Hong sui''s anger instantly began to rise again. Then, he angrily shouted,""My words don''t work anymore? You guys hurry up and destroy Demon City to avenge our dark family Alliance!"

    But who knew that after he shouted, no one dared to step forward. Everyone thought in unison that the hatred of the Hong family''s ancestor was not just big! Was Demon City that easy to destroy?

    The people present who were rather familiar with Demon city''s strength looked at Hong sui with extremelyplicated feelings. They could not help but think to themselves,''although the ancestor of the Hong family was also a famous expert many years ago, the many years of closed-door cultivation has clearly turned him silly. As a result, he ispletely unable to understand the current situation in the divine realm. Otherwise, he would not have said such words.''

    As the saying goes, the waves behind push the waves before. The current God World was no longer the God World that he was active in. Leng ruoxue, the turbulent wave behind, hadpletely smacked Hong sui, the wave in front, to death on the beach.

    You want to destroy them? In your dreams! None of the people present were fools, so they naturally wouldn''t go crazy with Hong sui. More importantly, this had nothing to do with their respective families, so no one would be so loyal as to offend Demon City for the Hong family, who was courting death.

    Of course, everyone was well aware that Hong sui was most likely deceived by his own descendants. Otherwise, he would not be so impulsive as to want to destroy Demon City.

    Destroy! If you can destroy it, do it! But please don''t implicate them!

    A few families who were not on good terms with the Hong family gloated in their hearts. They could not wait for Hong sui to sh with Leng ruoxue and the rest! In this way, he could get rid of this thorn in his side through the hands of others.

    From this, it could be seen that even though the Hong family was a part of the dark family Alliance, they were not well-liked.

    "Musheng, Yan Ting, are you just going to watch my Hong family get bullied?" Seeing that the crowd still did not move, Hong sui angrily shouted at Mu Sheng and Yan Ting.

    Mu Sheng was helpless. As the founder of the dark family Alliance, he couldn''t just sit by and watch, but this ...

    Was it really the Hong family that was being bullied? I don''t think so?

    As for Yan Ting, he simply turned his head and ignored Hong sui''s words. The two of them didn''t see eye to eye with each other, so it was only natural for him to hit them when they were down! And he didn''t have any sense of belonging to the Hong family, and even had the idea of helping an outsider.

    Hong sui also knew that he could not count on Yan Ting among the two, but Mu Sheng could not ignore him. Therefore, he ced his main target on Mu Sheng and took the initiative to y the emotional card.""Musheng, we''ve been working together for so many years, and you''ve watched those children grow up. Do you really have the heart to see them being bullied by outsiders? If word of this gets out, how will our dark family Alliance stand in the divine realm?"

    "..." What a huge hat! Was this considered a summary?

    Mu Sheng didn''t speak, only looking at Hong sui quietly.

    Upon seeing this, Hong sui became anxious. Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly heard a mocking voice.""Hong family''s kid, we have to find out who''s the one who''s bullying who!"

    Uncle long strode out of the cubicle behind the living room. Originally, he didn''t intend to show himself now. He wanted to wait for the dust to settle and senior ice soul to vent his hatred beforeing out. Who knew that Hong sui''s words were really too much for him to bear.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Look at how he said it, as if his own family''s younger generation was the victim. In fact, if there was a victim, it should be their side, right? As for the Hong family, it could only be said that they were not strong enough and had kicked an iron te, which was why they were unlucky.

    "You ..." When Hong sui heard this familiar voice, he looked in the direction of the voice. When he saw uncle long, his eyes widened, and his face was filled with disbelief.

    "What about me? Are you pretending not to know me?" Uncle longughed.

    "What are you doing here?" Hong sui could not help but ask.

    "This is my home, of course I have to be here!" Uncle long said indifferently. Then, he used his eyes to greet Mu Sheng and the other people he was familiar with. After that, he focused on dealing with Hong sui.

    Hong sui did not expect to hear uncle long say that. His eyes instantly widened, and he asked with a face of disbelief,""Shouldn''t you be in the endless sea?"

    "It was originally! But now, I''ve settled down in Demon City. Haven''t you heard that the endless sea has merged with Demon City and is now under Demon city''s jurisdiction?" Uncle long asked in disbelief.

    This news was not considered a secret in the immortal realm. Any n should know about it, but this old fellow actually did not hear of it. It could be seen how outdated this information channel was!

    "..." Hong sui was undoubtedly shocked by uncle Long''s words. This was no longer just a matter of theck of information channels. He suddenly thought that with uncle long, who was more protective of his own and more powerful than him, he could forget about sessfully avenging his revenge today.

    From Hong sui''s point of view, uncle long and the unknown man before him were his greatest opponents on the side of Demon City. Especially in this situation where he could not support it alone, it would be very difficult for him to avenge his junior!

    Hong sui was instantly worried. He turned his head and looked at Mu Sheng and Yan Ting with hidden bitterness. If these two people had helped, he would still have some confidence in his heart. But now, with the appearance of uncle long, he knew that the idea of getting the help of those two people would probably be fruitless.

    Just for uncle Dragon''s sake, Mu Sheng would not attack Demon City! Hong sui was very clear about this, and this fact made him extremely resentful!

    F * ck! They were clearly on the same side, but now, he could only swallow all his hatred into his stomach. This feeling of having no way to take revenge was quite ufortable.

    "Uncle Dragon, it seems you n on protecting Demon city''s people?" Unwilling to give up, Hong sui still wanted to personally confirm it with uncle long.

    However, uncle long only smiled faintly and said,""The people of Demon City don''t need my protection."

    What? Hong sui was shocked. He didn''t hear wrongly, right? What did this old whale mean?

    "What, you don''t understand? Hong sui, Hong sui! You didn''t even figure anything out and you dare toe and cause trouble. I have to say, your IQ is really worrying!" Uncle long sighed and looked at Hong sui helplessly.

    Hong sui''s face turned red from uncle Long''s exasperated tone. Then, he shouted at the top of his voice,""Who said I didn''t figure it out? Your Demon City captured our Hong family, yet you''re still demanding for all sorts ofpensation. Now, this father and son have killed a junior of our Hong family. How can I not take revenge for this deep hatred?"

 Chapter 2819 Whos Bullying Who (2)

    "I can!" At this moment, Ice Spirit, who had been invisible for a while, spoke calmly.

    "Hmph! You''re tactful!" Upon hearing Ice Spirit''s words, Hong sui gave her a satisfied look and said,""So, I''m going to kill you and your father to avenge my descendants!"

    "Come on! I''ll be waiting!" Ice Spirit replied with a smile.

    "Father! I''m so scared, will we be okay?" Suddenly, Bing Yao interrupted.

    "With father here, he will definitely be the one to die!" Bing po touched the fur on Bing Yao''s head tofort his son.

    When Hong sui heard this, his anger rose up again.

    Immediately after, Hong sui, who had been provoked to the point of losing his mind, rushed toward the father and son without thinking. The divine power in his hands quickly gathered, and in a split second, a green ball of divine power was thrown out of Hong sui''s hands and flew directly toward the ice soul father and son.

    Uncle long broke out in cold sweat at the sight.

    You won''t die if you don''t seek death! This time, Hong sui was definitely beyond saving.

    On the other hand, Mu Sheng was unable to stop him in time and could only watch helplessly as Hong sui faced the adult Qilin.

    Of course, at this moment, he still wasn''t too sure of the ice Spirit''s identity. Otherwise, even if he didn''t like Hong sui, he would still try his best to stop him from being foolish.

    Unfortunately, it was toote.

    After Hong sui''s divine power Ball was thrown out, Ice Spirit did not panic. Then, a Qilin formed from ice divine power rushed into the sky! After soaring in the air for a few rounds, the ice Qilin directly swooped down towards Hong sui''s divine power Ball ...

    With a loud explosion, Hong sui''s ball of divine power shattered, while the ice Qilin continued to soar in the sky unscathed.

    The bacsh from the divine power caused Hong sui to take a fewrge steps back and spit out a few mouthfuls of blood. His face was as white as paper. He looked at Bing po as if he had seen a ghost. Then, he couldn''t help but ask,""W-Who are you?"

    This person was too strong!

    One had to know that the ball of divine power he had released just now was close to his full strength, but the other party not only easily caught it, but also caused him to suffer a bacsh, while he himself was not even injured. Such a difference in strength caused Hong sui to be shocked beyond words.

    "My father is an Ice Spirit!" After hearing Hong sui''s words, Bing Yao said with a proud expression.

    Ice Spirit?

    Hong sui savored the name and wanted to remember it forever. However, he was suddenly stunned.

    Ice Spirit! Ice Spirit! No wonder he felt that the name was familiar. Wasn''t the leader of the Qilin n called Bing po? However, he would never believe that the handsome young man in front of him was ice soul. After all, ording to what he knew, ice soul had been severely injured in the past. Without a good healing elixir, the ice Spirit would not be able to stand in front of him in one piece even after tens of thousands of years.

    At least in terms of strength, Ice Spirit would definitely decline! But now, he didn''t feel like ice Spirit''s power had decreased at all. He thought that the person might be the Qilin n leader, but he didn''t want to believe it.

    At this time, Mu Sheng stepped forward and bowed to ice soul. She asked,""Senior, are you the Qilin n chief?"

    "No." Ice Spirit denied.

    When Mu Sheng heard this, she was stunned. Could he have made a mistake?<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, Ice Spiritughed evilly and said,""The news of your dark family Alliance is so outdated. Didn''t you hear that the Qilin n chief has been reced?"

    "..." Mu Sheng was embarrassed. Cold sweat was dripping from his body. Hearing the other party''s words, he knew that the other party must be the patriarch of the Qilin n. However, as far as he knew, the Qilin n''s patriarch had always been very serious. Why was he joking now?

    Mu Sheng exined helplessly,""We haven''t received the news yet because we''ve been in seclusion."

    "Oh! Then you should know by now. Speak! What do you n to do to us? Kill me and then roast my son for meat?" Ice Spirit asked. She did not even consider Mu Sheng''s pale and trembling body.

    The question of Ice Spirit made Mu Sheng afraid and worried.

    Sob ... Senior, can you not y like this?

    Who would dare to kill you or roast your son? It''s not like he was tired of living! No, there was indeed someone who was tired of living before, but this really had nothing to do with him! Most of the people of the Dark n were innocent!

    "Senior, we don''t have such thoughts." After a long silence, Mu Sheng could not help but ask.

    "You don''t have any? Did I make a mistake? But that Jiao Yue and your vice Alliance leader Hong both said that they want to eat my son!" Ice Spirit asked.

    How was he supposed to answer? Mu Sheng didn''t know what to do with ice soul''s question. He couldn''t help but look at uncle long, who returned him a smile and said,""Jiaoyue also said that master ning and I should guard the door for her! He even nned to have some of the prettiest men in Demon City serve him well! Of course, that was after your dark family Alliance had taken us in. "

    Uncle Long''s words made ice soul''s expression turn even uglier. He nodded and said,""Yes, she also let me serve her."

    "¡­¡­"

    F * ck! This hatred was really strong!

    Although he had already heard a part of what uncle long and ice soul had told him, it was apletely different feeling to hear it from uncle long and ice soul.

    When he heard mu duo''s words, he was so angry that he wanted to expel the Hong family from the dark family Alliance. However, after hearing what uncle long and ice Spirit said, he had the urge to faint.

    Because this matter was already so serious that even if the Hong family was expelled, it wouldn''t be able to be resolved perfectly! It was obvious that Ice Spirit''s anger would not subside any time soon.

    In addition to the fact that Hong sui had just deepened his original hatred, he was not confident that uncle long would speak up for the Dark n Alliance on his ount.

    "I wonder how senior would like to resolve this matter?" After thinking for a long time, Mu Sheng decided not to use a roundabout tactic, but to ask a direct question.

    "You guys have to be the one asking! Anyway, I will always remember that someone wanted to roast my son and eat him! F * ck, I only have one son, and someone wants to eat him! Do you think this matter can be resolved?" When Ice Spirit said this, he was angry again.

    "..." This matter definitely can''t be settled peacefully! Wasn''t this obvious?

    After a moment of worry, Mu Sheng''s attitude was very good as she continued,""Senior, if you have any ideas, please let us know. The dark family Alliance will definitely satisfy you!"

    "Do you think that I want to make a condition?" Ice Spirit raised her eyebrows and asked.

    His words left Mu Sheng at a loss.

    This senior was indeed as difficult to serve as the rumors said! Mu Sheng didn''t know what to say anymore. Wu...What should he do?

 Chapter 2820 Whos Bullying Who (3)

    "Senior, my ancestor doesn''t mean that you want to make conditions with us. What he means is that he is willing to pay you for the emotional damage. After all, this matter was caused by our dark family Alliance. We can''t escape the me!" Seeing that the old ancestor was at a loss for words, mu duo quickly added.

    "That''s right, that''s what I meant. " Giving mu duo a look of admiration, Mu Sheng quickly nodded and said.

    "This little fellow sure knows how to talk." Ice Spirit looked at mu duo before turning to Leng ruoxue and asked,"Xue ''er, I''ll take over the entire Hong family. As for the emotional damages, I''ll leave them to you. You''re the best at this!"

    After she finished speaking, Ice Spirit left with Hong sui and the rest of the Hong family members, leaving an embarrassed Leng ruoxue to stare at her.

    What did he mean by she was the best? Could she say that she was not at all?

    However, it was obvious that the Dark n Alliance had ced their hopes on her. They only hoped that she would quickly state the conditions to resolve this matter so that they would not be so worried about the ice soul.

    It was a pity that Leng ruoxue was at a loss of what to do.

    All the members of the Hong family were taken away by Ice Spirit. Although it was unknown if they were still alive, it was obvious that Ice Spirit didn''t care about the dark family Alliance at all! If the other party was dissatisfied because of this, the negotiation might fall apart!

    With a probing attitude, Leng ruoxue smiled faintly and asked,""What do you think about Hong sui and the others?"

    "We don''t have any opinions. As long as senior ice soul is happy," Mu Sheng quickly said.

    "¡­¡­"

    This was really disloyal! Leng ruoxue was suspicious of whether they could work together with such an Alliance of dark ns!

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue''s attitude suddenly turned cold. She spoke in a business-like manner,""In that case, I''ll leave the Hong family to senior ice soul. We''ll leave their lives to fate!"

    "No problem," Mu Sheng nodded. He didn''t dare to have any problems! After all, the Hong family was only one family, while the dark family Alliance had dozens of families. He had to consider the interests of most families. In addition, the Hong family had always been arrogant, and they weren''t very popr in the Alliance. Therefore, he had no qualms about abandoning the Hong family. However, he didn''t expect that his decision to abandon the Hong family so easily would cause Leng ruoxue to be dissatisfied with the dark Alliance.

    However, if he had known, he would have still chosen to do so!

    "What about emotional damage?" Leng ruoxue asked again.

    "As long as we can afford it, everything is fine." Mu Sheng said generously.

    "In that case, let''s pay the mental damage fee first!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    Last time? Not paying together?

    Mu Sheng''s face was filled with question marks.

    Seeing that he did not understand, Leng ruoxue patiently exined,""Last time, Jiao Yue and Hong vige from your Alliance came and made some arrangements for us. They have already caused great harm to our people, physically and mentally. We have also asked forpensation, so you have to pay the previous payment first, and then we will talk about this!"

    ..."You even brought this?

    At this moment, Mu Sheng had to admit that Leng ruoxue was just like what senior ice soul had said. She was very good at this!

    Look at him, he could even find a reason to ask forpensation for mental damage twice. What kind of IQ did he have! AI! Why didn''t the Dark n Alliance have such a talent? It was no wonder Demon City had developed so quickly.

    Mu Sheng sighed and gave mu duo a look. Thetter took a step forward and ced a storage ring on the table beside Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue picked up the ring and nced at it. Then, she looked at mu duo with a smile that was not a smile and said,""Alliance master muduo is too dishonest. He clearly brought money, but he still doesn''t admit it!"

    F * ck! He didn''t deny it, okay? He didn''t have the time to say it!

    However, without giving mu duo a chance to speak, Leng ruoxue continued,""Since the money fromst time has been settled, let''s discuss thepensation this time!"

    In fact, there was no need to discuss it. Everyone in the dark family Alliance, from Mu Sheng to the ordinary elders, knew about Bing PO''s identity. How would they dare to bargain with Leng ruoxue and the others? They couldn''t wait for this matter to end so that the ice Spirit wouldn''t cause them trouble again. Hence, at this moment, they had no objections to any of Leng ruoxue''s conditions. They raised both their hands and feet in agreement.

    At the same time, the entire dark Association was prepared to pay a huge price. This time, they were absolutely willing to pay! He only hoped that it would calm Ice Spirit''s anger. After all, it was a great humiliation for any powerful cultivator to eat someone else''s son and ask for their father''s service! In addition, Ice Spirit was not the only powerhouse in Demon City! This was even more of a no-no dy!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Leng ruoxue was speechless when she saw how helpless everyone was. However, she could more or less understand their thoughts. After all, both Ice Spirit and Demon City were not to be trifled with.

    But when she thought of uncle long, Leng ruoxue still gave Mu Sheng some face and did not ask for too much. However, the amount ofpensation from the two times was still enough to make the Dark n Alliance''s heart ache.

    The pain was gone, but the matter was finally resolved. The dark family Alliance could finally let go of their worries.

    After the incident, uncle long naturally had to chat with his old friends. Leng ruoxue personally went to see Ice Spirit and reported the incident to him.

    Who knew that ice soul did not care about Leng ruoxue''s conditions at all. Instead, she generously said to Leng ruoxue,""All thepensation will be considered as living expenses for the father and son in Demon City!"

    Leng ruoxue could only nod her head after hearing Bing PO''s words. Then, she could not help but ask,""Senior, how do you n to deal with the Hong family?" She knew that Jiao Yue and the others weren''t killed at all. Ice Spirit waspletely lying to Hong sui.

    "When I''m done venting my hatred, I''ll send them to hell!" Ice Spirit replied without thinking.

    "I also want to go to hell!" Hearing this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but ask.

    "¡­¡­"

    Bing Pomo, this girl''s way of thinking is really different.

    "Senior, can you break open the void?" Leng ruoxue thought about this possibility and asked again.

    Although she was often in seclusion, she had always been thinking about this question. She had even asked uncle long, but uncle long and the others had told her that to break open the void, she would need a lot of divine power. In addition, she also needed to know the other party''s urate coordinates.

    In fact, with the reverent-god level cultivators fromherworld prison, the coordinates were not important. What was important was divine power, and the amount of divine power needed to break the void was beyond ordinary people''s imagination. Even a powerful reverent God like uncle long didn''t dare to try it. If he failed, the bacsh would be quite serious.

    Ice soul was silent for a while and then said,""If I was at my peak, I could still try. But now, I definitely can ''t!"

    AI! Leng ruoxue sighed. It seemed like she could only work hard on her cultivation. After all, she couldn''t let others be in danger because of her own matters.

    The depressed Leng ruoxue then returned to her room listlessly. As for Ice Spirit, he could not make head or tail of Leng ruoxue''s sudden change. However, he was not nosy enough to ask. After all, who did not have their own secrets?

    After Leng ruoxue returned to her room, she learned from her painful experience and sent someone to inform uncle long and the others that she was going into seclusion. This time, even if the Emperor came, she wouldn''t receive him.

    Naturally, uncle long had no objections to Leng ruoxue''s effort in cultivation. However, Mu Sheng, who was present at the scene, felt depressed.

    From the looks of it, he knew that Leng ruoxue did not care about the dark family Alliance at all. However, he could not me her for this. After all, it was the idiots from the dark family Alliance who messed up the matter!

    After thinking this through, Mu Sheng immediately adjusted her emotions and said to uncle long with a smile,""Old man long, Leng ruoxue is in closed-door cultivation now. Our cooperation ..."

    Although Mu Sheng had only finished half of her sentence, uncle long had already understood what she was thinking. He sighed helplessly and said,""Old man mu, although I really want to help you, I''m embarrassed to ask for your help after what the dark family Alliance has done in the past!"

    "Look at you, why did you have to create an Alliance! This is great, your level has beenpletely pulled down, sigh!" Uncle long kept sighing as he spoke, which made Mu Sheng feel depressed.

    Then, Mu Sheng alsoined dejectedly,""If I didn''t make the Alliance, my days wouldn''t have been easy! I originally thought that with the Alliance, the families would be able to help each other, but now it seems that I''ve thought too highly of some people. "

    "That''s right. People like Hong sui are like mud that can''t hold up a wall." Uncle long said with a look of disdain. In the past, he had looked down on Hong sui in every possible way, and it was even more so now.

    "What''s the point of saying all this now? Do you have any way to restore my position in the hearts of the other people in Demon City?" Mu Sheng begged, depressed.

    "Difficult! It was difficult! Dongfang Yue, Dongfang Lin, and ice Spirit are all our seniors, but now they''ve been humiliated because of the Hong family. I''m afraid they won''t forgive you so easily. Also, that girl Xue ''er has always been protective and vengeful. It won''t be easy to get past her!" Uncle long thought for a while and said helplessly.

    "But didn''t our dark family Alliance alreadypensate you unconditionally for your mental damage?" Hearing uncle Long''s words, Mu Sheng could not help but ask.

    "You think that''s all? That''s just not because I''m angry about yourpensation, nothing else!" Uncle long nced at Mu Sheng and reminded her.

 Chapter 2821 Caught (1)

    When Mu Sheng heard this, she immediately drooped her head, her body exuding a faint sorrowful aura. Seeing this, uncle long didn''t know what to say except to sigh in sympathy.

    This matter! Mu Sheng was quite unlucky, but what could she do now that it had already happened? He could only ept it!

    Patting Mu Sheng on the shoulder, uncle long consoled her,""Your dark family Alliance should perform well in the future! As time passes, perhaps the people of Demon City will forgive you and act as if nothing had happened. "

    "Will you?" "Uncle long?" Mu Sheng asked, looking at uncle long with hope.

    "We will!" Uncle long promised. In fact, he was not sure, but he could only say this tofort his old friend.

    With uncle Long''s assurance, Mu Sheng''s gloominess was greatly reduced. At least, he could still see hope, right?

    In reality, he was in a hurry to form an alliance with Demon City. Other than Demon city''s extraordinary strength, the existence of ice soul, the former n leader of the Qilin n, was one of the reasons why he was so proactive. As an expert who had lived for a long time, how could Mu Sheng not see the potential of Leng ruoxue and the others? Demon city''s future was limitless! Therefore, he really hoped to be the dark family''s ally before Demon City was fully developed. That way, the dark family Alliance would be able to obtain great benefits! This would be of great benefit to the future development of the dark family Alliance.

    But now ...

    AI! Thinking of the things the Hong family had done, Mu Sheng was in a bad mood again.

    After staying in Demon City for a few days and getting to know uncle Dragon, master ning, and the others better, Mu Sheng left Demon City with arge group of people from the dark family Alliance.

    After watching Mu Sheng and the others leave, master ning turned to uncle long and asked curiously,""You guys ..." Good gay friends?

    "What about us?" Uncle long was bewildered. There was something wrong with the old man''s eyes! He was secretly on guard.

    ? "Nothing, I just feel that your rtionship seems to be quite unusual." Master ning was afraid that uncle long would be angry, so he naturally wouldn''t say anything, so his words were very subtle.

    "Our rtionship is very ordinary." Uncle long looked at master ning and said calmly.

    F * ck! He knew that this old man would let his thoughts run wild! This old bastard! Uncle long really wanted to beat him up! However, he didn''t make it clear, so uncle long felt that he had no reason to do so.

    "You bastard!" For Xue ''er''s sake, he had to endure it!

    "That means he treats you differently." Master ning could feel that uncle long was a little angry, but he couldn''t stop gossiping, so he changed the topic.

    Uncle long was silent. He resisted the urge to beat someone up and shouted,""You''re wrong, he just can''t bear to part with you!"

    "¡­¡­"

    nder! This was definitely nder! Master ning was furious! You can''t wrong people like this! The one Mu Sheng couldn''t bear to part with was obviously uncle long, but now uncle long was pouring dirty water on her!

    This was really too much! Master ning wanted to cry, but no tears came out. He couldn''t help but shout in his heart, Xue ''er! Someone is bullying your Godfather!

    Uncle long was happy to see master ning''s face fall because of what he had said.

    He deserved it! Who asked him to gossip! He was bored! Uncle long felt that he had vented his hatred.

    But then, he was also worried.

    With Xue ''er in closed-door cultivation, they really didn''t have anything to do!

    AI! How should he spend this time?

    Uncle long was conflicted and suddenly fell silent.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Then, uncle long and master ning sat in the room and stared at each other.

    A few dayster, uncle long and master ning received the news that Ming GE and the others had arrived.

    Uncle long and master ning were both shocked by the news.

    Mingge and the others had arrived, but had that demon returned?

    With a trace of curiosity, the two immediately went to see Ming GE and the others.

    In the living room, besides Dongfang Yue and Dongfang Lin, there were only the four of them.

    "Didn''t the Dark Lorde?" Master ning said disappointedly as he didn''t see the monster.

    "How could the Lord be here? With the obstruction of thews of heaven and earth, he can''te here openly. However, we did receive mu Li''s voice transmission. His Lord has some words for us to pass on to miss Leng. " Mingge said, a look of struggle on her face.

    "Uh! What did he mean by receiving mu Li''s voice transmission? Didn''t you go back to theherworld jail?" Master ning asked in confusion.

    "No, I didn ''t! Without master breaking the void, the price we have to pay to return is very high, so we simply stayed. " Mingge said matter-of-factly.

    After hearing Ming GE''s words, master ning, uncle long, and the others were all depressed. Ever since the evildoers had been sent back to the nineherher prison by thews of heaven and earth, the four of them had disappeared without a trace. At that time, they had thought that they had also been teleported back. Who knew that the four of them had not left the divine world at all?

    "If you didn''t leave the divine realm, then where were you all during this period of time?" Uncle long couldn''t help asking.

    "Let''s go for a walk. " Ming GE replied with a smirk.

    "¡­¡­"

    Such an answer made uncle long and the others even more speechless. These four Heartless Bastards! Their master had already been sent back, but these four guys still had the mood to wander around! It was really too hateful!

    It had to be said that the four of them were very good at pulling aggro! But Ming Song didn''t seem to care, and continued to ask,""Where is miss Leng? His Lord has a message for me. "

    "Xue ''er has gone into seclusion." Uncle long replied indifferently.

    "Then ... This?" Mingge was at a loss.

    "Let''s wait for Xue ''er toe out and tell her! Before she went into seclusion, Xue ''er said that no one or anything was to disturb her. " Uncle long said honestly.

    "Alright then! AI! It''s really too unfortunate. " Mingge said with a look of regret.

    "Xue ''er is also working hard on her cultivation!" Master ning said with a smile.

    "Yes." Ming GE nodded. Only by cultivating hard could she meet her Lord as soon as possible. Therefore, he was very supportive of Leng ruoxue''s closed-door cultivation. But he was afraid that his Lord would be disappointed, but he believed that his Lord would definitely understand. "We found two people, are you interested?" he asked with a mysterious smile.

    "Who is it?" Uncle long and the others immediately asked. With Cher in seclusion and Demon City gradually getting back on track, everyone was so bored that when they heard Ming song''s words, they were all extremely excited.

    "Hehe! If you''re interested, you cane with us and you''ll know!" Mingge said, keeping him in suspense.

    "Then let''s go take a look!" Uncle long and the others said helplessly when they saw that Ming GE refused to tell them. Of course, they couldn''t all go, so after some discussion, they asked Dongfang Yue to stay at home.

    Although Dongfang Yue was reluctant, what could he do when his younger brother had already abandoned him by obeying the majority?

 Chapter 2822 Caught (2)

    As for uncle long and the others, who were so bored that they were panicking, after deciding on the candidates to stay behind, they immediately pulled Mingge and the others along and set off.

    After walking for a long time, Mingge''s group of four finally brought uncle long and the others to the edge of a cliff that no one knew about.

    "This is the ce!" Mingge pointed to the cliff not far away and said to uncle long and the others.

    "This ce?" Uncle long and the others were puzzled. What were they doing in the wilderness? Didn''t they say that they found two people? Could the two of them be at the bottom of the cliff?

    Seeing the thoughts of uncle long and the others, Mingge nodded and said,""He''s down there. "

    "Then what are we waiting for? let''s go down and take a look." Master ning said immediately.

    After saying that, he was the first to jump down.

    Uncle long and the others followed closely behind.

    When they reached the bottom of the cliff, uncle long and the others were depressed to find that the bottom of the cliff was so dark that they couldn''t even see their fingers. In order not to alert the enemy, they didn''t dare to light a fire.

    "Follow me closely, it''s over there." At this time, Mingge sent a message to uncle long and the others. Then, uncle long and the others quietly followed Ming GE.

    Fortunately, everyone''s night vision ability was not bad, and they were all reverent-god level cultivators, so their spiritual sense had a wide range. Otherwise, in this ce where they couldn''t even see their own fingers, even walking would be a problem.

    After a long time, Mingge stopped again, pointed to a spot of light in the distance, and said,""It''s the ce with light in front. The person is there. "

    Upon hearing this, uncle long and the others instantly became 120000% alert and quickly approached the target.

    When they were about 100 meters away from their target, Mingge stopped again and continued to transmit his voice to everyone,""You guys stay here for the time being, I''ll go get the person out."

    Uncle long and the others nodded, but they were more and more curious about the person Ming GE was talking about!

    However, they didn''t have time to think for too long before they saw a fire rising from the ground. Then, a ball of fire flew into the sky.

    Then, there was another golden light.

    This was ...

    "You bastard!" Aren''t they the Dragon Emperor and the Phoenix King?

    After a long observation, the crowd finally confirmed the identity of the two people mentioned by Ming GE.

    They had been looking for these two guys, both openly and secretly. Now that they had found them, they naturally couldn''t let them escape. With the same thought, uncle long and the others leaped into the air and surrounded the Dragon Emperor and Phoenix King.

    The Dragon Emperor and the Phoenix King, who had been nning to join forces to deal with Ming GE, were a little flustered when they saw so many people suddenly appear around them. However, they quickly pretended to be calm and said with disdain,""What, you guys n to gang up on me?"

    "A group fight? Good idea. " Uncle long touched his chin and smiled evilly.

    "Dragonwhale, you''re also an expert. How can you collude with the humans?" Hearing this, the Dragon Emperor immediately raged.

    "What do you mean by colluding with humans? You''re still in cahoots with that foggy bitch! Why didn''t you say anything?" Uncle long said with a smile.

    "Hahaha! Of course he wouldn''t say it. He''s a man who relies on women to get to his position, how could he have the nerve to say it?" Dongfang Lin chimed in. The Dragon Emperor was so angry that he almost vomited blood!

    F * ck! That detestable dragonwhale! Despicable humans! One day, I''ll take care of you all! The Dragon Emperor secretlyined, but what about now?

    The Dragon Emperor did not have the slightest confidence that he could escape from these people. However, it was clearly even more impossible for him to surrender without putting up a fight.

    After thinking for a while, he gave the Phoenix King a look, hoping that the Phoenix King would make the first move. However, the Phoenix King, who did not trust the Dragon Emperor, did not move at all. She only looked at the Dragon Emperor.

    The Dragon Emperor was furious. Suddenly, his and the Phoenix King''s eyes met.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Uncle long couldn''t stand the two of them being so affectionate.""Aiyaya! Can you guys restrain yourselves? You''re casting amorous nces at us in public, won''t we get a needle''s eye if we see it?"

    Eyes?

    The Dragon Emperor and Phoenix King felt a chill and quickly turned their heads away, no longer looking at each other. However, their actions were also maliciously seen by uncle long as a cover-up!

    "You''re really shy! Was there a need for that? Although you''re from different races, true love is not a sin! I''ll definitely support your love!" Uncle long nced at the other party and smiled.

    "Dragonwhale! ''Damn it!'' You shut up!" The Phoenix King Fire roared.

    "Why should I shut up? Even if you''re the Phoenix King, you can''t stop my freedom of speech, right?" Uncle long was not happy to be yelled at.

    At this time, master ning said,""Uncle long, why are you wasting your breath on them? just take them down and take them back!"

    "Detestable! Who do you want to take care of?" As soon as master ning finished speaking, the Dragon Emperor and the Phoenix King became even angrier, and they questioned him in unison.

    "Besides the two of you, is there anyone else here?" Master ning said with a smile.

    "Dammit! I won''t let you off!" Seeing that the other party had already named him, the Phoenix King could no longer control her anger and directly transformed into her original form, pouncing towards master ning.

    "Heavens! The Phoenix King has gone crazy!" Master ning saw this and shouted exaggeratedly. Then, he dodged the attacks of the Phoenix King in all directions.

    Master ning''s movements were extremely flexible, and every time the Phoenix King''s attack was about to touch him, he would be able to Dodge it. This fact also made the Phoenix King extremely depressed!

    How detestable! She didn''t believe that she couldn''t hit him!

    The Phoenix King was furious!

    Before she attacked, she turned to the Dragon Emperor and roared,"What are you waiting for?e and help!"

    "I''ming!"

    The Phoenix King was just about to nod in satisfaction when she realized that it was not the Dragon Emperor who had spoken, but uncle long.

    Then, uncle long also joined in the fight between master ning and the Phoenix King.

    The Phoenix King, who already had a headache, almost spat out a mouthful of blood when she saw that she had another opponent.

    F * ck! Why didn''t men know how to be tender to women these days? She was a woman! But uncle long was still ruthless! And master ning was responsible for angering her. The two of them divided the work and cooperated with each other, and their cooperation was called tacit understanding!

    However, the Phoenix King, who identally caught a glimpse of the Dragon Emperor''s current state, instantly felt bnced. This was because the Dragon Emperor was currently surrounded by four reverent-god level experts! Inparison, she was extremely lucky!

    But she didn''t want to be so lucky!

    She couldn''t even wait to avoid these people, so why would she be willing to get entangled with them? However, the current situation clearly did not allow her to leave even if she was unwilling.

    It didn''t take long for the Dragon Emperor and the Phoenix King to be exhausted to the point of panting.

    Uncle long and the others were taking turns to rest. The Dragon Emperor and the Phoenix King were so angry that they almost fainted.

    In the end, the Dragon Emperor and Phoenix King, who were exhausted from the torture, had no choice but to be each other''s prisoners.

    When the Dragon Emperor and Phoenix King were captured and brought back to Demon City, they immediately became negative examples and were put in cages for disy.

    Meanwhile, Demon city''s residents had long since heard of these two famous yers. Now that they saw one of them alive, they naturally wanted to take a good look at them.

 Chapter 2823 Caught (3)

    The Dragon Emperor and Phoenix King, who felt the crowd pointing at them, wished they could just faint. But now, they couldn''t just faint as they wished.

    Hate! The hatred they had for uncle long and the others was like a raging river that would never stop!

    But uncle long and the others obviously didn''t mind the fire in his eyes. In order to keep the two of thempany, uncle long even brought The White Tiger King along.

    This time, the three brothers and sisters were finally gathered together.

    The White Tiger King, who thought that it was innocent, was resentful of the treatment it had received! Because before the Phoenix King and the Dragon Emperor came here, he had the authority of a Tiger aside from doing some heavy physical work. But now, he had really be a tiger to be admired. How could he bear this?

    Instantly, he began to hate the Dragon Emperor and the Phoenix King!

    In fact, the people he wanted to hate the most were uncle long and the others, but he didn''t dare to hate them, so he could only me his anger on the Dragon Emperor and the Phoenix King.

    Not long after, the three beast Kings, who all had hatred in their hearts, began to fight in the huge cage.

    When they saw the three beasts killing each other, the crowd was stunned for a moment. When they came back to their senses, someone immediately went to inform uncle long and the others.

    However, when uncle long and the others heard this news, they didn''t think much of it.

    Fight! Fight! It''s healthier to fight! And keeping the three of them in the same cage was to make them kill each other!

    In the end, uncle long and the others heard that the three Beastie fought very fiercely and were all injured quite badly. However, no one cared how badly they were injured.

    Time passed.

    Three months after the Dragon Emperor, the Phoenix King, and The White Tiger King were locked up in cages, ice soul received the news and went to see them with Bing Yao.

    One couldn''t me him for not having ess to information. The main reason was that he had also brought his son into closed-door cultivation recently. After all, his son''s strength was too low now, and the ice Phoenix was a Beastie that didn''t really like to cultivate. Thus, he could only force his son to cultivate hard.

    However, he didn''t dare to push his son too hard. Otherwise, little Ice Phoenix would disown him as a father in a rage. Where would he go to cry then?

    Holding the ice Phoenix in front of the giant cage, Ice Spirit took a look and shook his head.

    These three guys had betrayed their King, and didn''t they end up like this now? Originally, as Beastie himself, he did not want to see Beastie being treated like this. However, facing these three people, he could not sympathize with them at all.

    He brought this upon himself!

    "Father, why have they been locked up?" Bing Yao blinked her clear blue eyes, looking at the three people in front of her and asking in confusion. It had not been long since it was awakened by Leng ruoxue, so it was not clear about the grudges between Leng ruoxue and the others and these three fellows. No one had told it about it, so it was extremely curious at this moment.

    "If you do something wrong, you''ll be locked up." Ice Spirit said.

    "Oh! So they had done something wrong? However, wouldn''t it take up a lot of space to lock him up? it was better to just kill him directly! It''s good to save effort. " Bing Yao tilted her head and seemed to be talking to herself.

    Upon hearing this, Ice Spirit broke out in a cold sweat.

    He didn''t expect his son to have violent genes! However, this was more like the son of Ice Spirit! Ice Spirit said narcissistically.

    The conversation between the father and son had sessfully rmed the three dejected people in the cage who had long been tortured to the point of losing their temper.

    The Dragon Emperor and the other two were stunned the moment they raised their heads.

    "You, you ..." Aftering back to his senses, the Dragon Emperor stammered. This person, this person is not ...

    "What about me? What, you want to pretend you don''t know him?" Ice Spirit sneered. In fact, he had seen the three little fellows in the cage before. They were once considered his juniors, but ever since they betrayed their old friends, they had be thorns in his eyes.

    "You''re ... Senior ice soul?" The Phoenix King could not believe it and asked carefully.

    "I''m an Ice Spirit. As for your senior, I''m not worthy of it. " Ice Spirit did not give the Phoenix King any face.

    "Senior, we ... We were forced to do so back then." The Phoenix King knew what the ice Spirit was angry about, so she could only speak pitifully in an attempt to gain the ice Spirit''s sympathy.

    Unfortunately, Ice Spirit hated betrayal the most in his life, so it was impossible for him to forgive the three of them. It was not up to him to decide whether he would let them go or not. Therefore, the Phoenix King had expressed the wrong feelings.

    However, when Bing Yao heard this, she asked curiously,"You have no choice. Who forced you?"

    "It''s rime ice. She''s forcing us, and if we don''t do as she says, she''ll kill us. " The Phoenix King thought that there was a way to turn the situation around and said to Bing Yao with tears in her eyes. If she didn''t hear wrongly, this little Qilin was the son of Ice Spirit, right? If she could win the sympathy of this little Qilin, she felt that she should still have a chance to get out of this cage.

    However, who knew that Bing Yao would only say with a face full of regret,"What a pity. Why didn''t that old woman say that I would kill you if you did as I said?"

    "¡­¡­"

    What was the meaning of this? The Phoenix King was dumbfounded.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Then, she heard Bing Yao say fiercely,"Bastard! My father abandoned me so that he wouldn''t be threatened by that old woman, but you cowards did unforgivable things just to live! Why don''t you all just go to hell! In little xuexue''s words, it''s a waste of food for you dead things to live!"

    "Father! Destroy them! I don''t want to see them!" Bing Yao turned around and said to Bing po with a bitter expression.

    "Alright!" Ice Spirit wouldn''t refuse his son''s request. He knew that his son probably felt the same way and felt wronged.

    How detestable! The father-son rtionship that he had tried so hard to mend must not be worsened by these three idiots!

    Then, Ice Spirit raised one hand and divine power slowly gathered in her palm ...

    Seeing more and more divine power gathering in Ice Spirit''s hand, the Phoenix King and the other two''s hearts started to beat wildly.

    ? The Phoenix King had never even dreamed that because of a few words from him, that little Qilin would want to kill him. The White Tiger King and the Dragon Emperor, who had been innocently implicated by her, were also extremely depressed.

    For the first time, the three of them realized that they were so close to death!

    A heavy pressure slowly enveloped the three of them, making them feel as if their breathing was heavy. A deathly silence and suffocating atmosphere pressed down on the three of them.

    "Senior, please spare the beast!" Just when the three of them felt that they were about to die, a familiar and hateful voice rang in their ears.

    "What, you don''t want to kill them?" Ice soul asked in a bad tone as she nced at uncle long.

    "Senior, you misunderstand. How could I not want to kill them? "It''s just that Xue ''er needs beasts to train her beast taming skills, so ..."Uncle long quickly exined. He only finished half of his sentence, but he believed that Ice Spirit would understand.

    "Alright! Then I''ll spare their lives for now. I''ll kill them after Xue ''er is done using them. " Ice Spirit said considerately.

    "That''s not a problem," Uncle long promised.

    Just like that, the fate of the Phoenix King and the other two were decided.

    They would first train Leng ruoxue with the beast taming technique. After the beast taming technique was used up, they would be handed over to Ice Spirit. When uncle long and ice Spirit decided the fate of these three, they did not even consider the thoughts of their respective ns.

    When the Phoenix King and the other two heard this, their faces instantly turned as pale as paper. The White Tiger King couldn''t take the shock and fainted.

    Ice soul shook his head even more violently.

    Such a person who was afraid of death actually dared to do something like betraying. It was really unimaginable!

    Sighing, ice soul held her son in disgust and left quietly.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue, who was cultivating hard in her bracelet, had no idea that uncle long and the rest had captured the Dragon Emperor and Phoenix King and were preparing to let her tame them.

    However, she couldn''t pay attention to that right now. At this time, she was fully absorbing the spiritual energy in the bracelet that was so dense that it was almost solid, in order to feed her huge appetite.

    However, after absorbing it for nearly three months, she found that the spiritual energy in her body was only a little thicker than a strand of hair. This fact made her extremely depressed.

    She could not help but summon green vessel. Leng ruoxue asked gloomily,""Green vessel, with this absorption method, I think it will take at least a thousand years to store enough spiritual Qi."

    She had long known that she needed an enormous amount of spiritual energy, so even if she was not yet perfect in alchemy and other aspects, she had decided to save enough spiritual energy first, and then specialize in other things. But now, it had only been three months, and she was depressed!

    "Sister, calm down! You have the chaotic body, so it''s normal for you to need a lot of spiritual energy. The heaven defying Arts is no ordinary technique, so it''s only natural that you need even more. Besides, this is a path that you must take. Once you''ve cultivated the heaven-defying art to the great circle of the ninth stage, not only can you go to the nineherher prison to find the demonic man, but you can also take revenge for your old master!" Qing Jue''s face was filled with anticipation.

    He believed that these two reasons were enough to support his sister''s will and make her work harder in her cultivation.

    As expected, after hearing Qing Jue''s words, Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes shone with determination. Then, she said in frustration,""Qing Jue, I will work hard in my cultivation! I won''t let my thoughts run wild!"

    "That''s more like it! Sister, you can do it!" Qing Jue clenched his small fist and encouraged.

    Leng ruoxue nodded and closed her eyes to absorb the spirit Qi.

    Qing Jue only nodded in satisfaction and left when he saw therge amount of spiritual energy in the bracelet rushing into his sister''s body from all directions.

    At the same time, the evildoers in the nineherher prison also learned that Xue ''er was cultivating in seclusion. Although Ming GE didn''t pass on his words, he still felt excited when he knew that Xue ''er was working so hard to cultivate so that she coulde to see him as soon as possible.

    He also needed to work hard! He would try his best to find trouble with thews of heaven and earth!

    "You bastard!" Since he dared to separate him and Xue ''er, he had to be mentally prepared for his revenge! Although he had been quiet for a while, it didn''t mean that he had forgotten what thews of heaven and earth had done to him!

    Looking up at the dark purple lightning floating not far away, the demon revealed an evil smile ...

 Chapter 2824 Chaotic World (1)

    Since he couldn''t see Xue ''er, it seemed like he could only go and apany thews of heaven and earth.

    With this thought in mind, the demon''s smile became even more brilliant, but the dark purple lightning in the distance couldn''t help but shiver. Thews of heaven and earth in the chaos further away also began to feel uneasy for no reason.

    However, the uneasiness in its heart was transmitted back by the lightning that he had arranged to monitor the evildoer. This made it wonder if that guy hade up with some kind of trick again.

    It secretly opened a window in the vast chaos and looked down. When it found that everything was normal, it heaved a sigh of relief.

    It was still alright! It was still alright! Although the demonic man often insulted it, at least he had not lost his mind and done anything irredeemable. It was relieved.

    In fact, it didn''t want to be a viin and break up a couple! However, as a rule that was born from chaos and was responsible for executing thews of heaven and earth, it had to do so. Who asked that guy to be a dangerous person with a strong dark attribute? If he was really allowed to wander around, the whole world would probably be paralyzed! In order to prevent this from happening, it could only control the movement of the dangerous people within the nineher prison, which was the most suitable ce for the evil man to live.

    Thinking about it carefully, thews of heaven and earth felt that everything they did was based on a good reason and that it was only natural.

    Unfortunately, the evildoer would not think this way, nor would he be grateful for its dedication!

    After summoning mu li, the demon didn''t say anything. He just quietly looked at mu li. Mu li, who was originally calm, became uneasy, but he didn''t say anything.

    In the end, mu li couldn''t help but ask,""My Lord, did I do something wrong?"

    When mu li asked this question, his little heart trembled and he tried to recall his recent performance. Finally, he confirmed that he had not done anything to make his Lord unhappy! He was sure!

    Then what was his Lord trying to do now?

    Mu li thought about it gloomily. Could it be that some blind person had offended his Lord? But something was wrong! Recently, his Lord was going through menopause, and as his subordinates, they all tried to stay as far away as possible. When there was nothing, they absolutely did not dare to appear easily to make his Lord unhappy. So, he really couldn''t think of what kind of temper his Lord was having.

    Could it be that her menopause had worsened?

    Thinking of this possibility, the worry in mu Li''s heart increased. He deeply felt that without Leng ruoxue, that demon, to restrict his Lord, everything would be bad for them!

    Sob ... Leng ruoxue, quickly appear! Otherwise, they would have a mental breakdown because of their master''s menopause! But now, mu li felt that he was developing in the direction of mental illness.

    After the demon sized up mu li, he asked indifferently,""How''s your life recently? How''s your life?"

    "¡­¡­"

    What was the meaning of this? His Lord was actually concerned about their lives? Most of the time, his Lord was like a sheep to them. Unless it was necessary, he never cared about their life and death, not to mention now, he was so caring for them!

    This was not normal! This was definitely not normal!

    With this thought in mind, mu li carefully and sneakily sized up the evildoer with the corner of her eyes.

    Oh! Just by looking at his appearance, his Lord was as usual! Inside! It couldn''t be seen with the eyes! Based on his understanding of his Lord, his Lord''s words today were definitely abnormal.

    ''Master ... Could it be that he missed Leng ruoxue so much that he went crazy?''

    This ... Could this be a sign of the initial stage of mental illness?

    He peeked at mu li, who was letting his imagination run wild, and he was deeply worried about the health of his Lord.

    Shouldn''t we find an Alchemist to take a look at his Lord''s illness? Mu li thought to himself, but then he realized that there was no Alchemist in theherworld prison! Could it be that he had to sneak through the divine realm? However, he believed that no Alchemist would be willing toe here!

    AI! Mu li was so conflicted that he sighed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Facing such a worried expression from his subordinate, the demon asked in confusion,""What''s wrong? life hasn''t been going well recently?"

    Which aspect? The demon wasughing evilly in his heart!

    When mu li heard this, the hidden bitterness on her face deepened.

    It would be a wonder if it could go as he wished! One must know that they were on tenterhooks every day, afraid that their Lord would flip out for no reason! Mu li secretlyined in his heart, but he definitely did not dare to say this in front of his master.

    Seeing mu Li''s bitter and constipated expression shing on his face from time to time, the demon deliberately misunderstood and put on a good master''s posture. He asked with concern,""Do you want me to arrange a few women for you?"

    "¡­¡­"

    Why would he arrange for a woman? Mu li was confused when she heard this!

    Could it be that the Lord was trying to match a couple randomly? That''s not right! His Lord had never liked to meddle in this kind of thing!

    "Don''t be embarrassed, it''s normal for men and women to be in love. " Seeing that mu li just widened her eyes and looked at him in disbelief, the demon thought that mu li was embarrassed and consoled her very considerately.

    Who knew that after mu li heard this, she wanted to kneel down in front of her Lord.

    "My Lord, I''m not embarrassed." Mu li wanted to cry, but no tears came out. She was wailing in her heart. Don''t misunderstand!

    However, the demon had obviously misunderstood, and the misunderstanding was very deep. He nodded and said,""Since that''s the case, I''ll make the arrangements and find you a few good ones! AI! You''re not young anymore, but you''re still alone. I can''t bear to see you like this!"

    "..." Don''t be heartless! My Lord, you should be as cruel as before!

    Mu li deeply felt that he was more used to the previous master. The current master who was so caring and considerate to his subordinates was definitely abnormal!

    Could he have been switched?

    Thinking of this possibility, mu li carefully observed the demon again. But after sizing up his master, he finally confirmed that his master was still the original master, but the way he did things was a little different!

    "My Lord, I, I don''t want a woman!" Seeing that his Lord had not been switched, mu li had to bite the bullet and refuse.

    "It''s fine even if it''s a man. " The demon looked at mu li deeply and said.

    "..." He didn''t want men either!

    "My Lord ..." Mu li burst into tears. My Lord, don''t be so considerate! He really couldn''t afford it.

    "You''re wee. This is something I should have done for you!" Sighing, the evildoer said with an ''I''ve failed my duty'' expression.

    "Master, you''ve already done very well. As for the personal life of this subordinate, let us arrange it ourselves!" Mu li carefully suggested.

    "But I''ve been very bored recently. If you don''t let me handle this matter, what else can I do?" The demon looked at mu li with a face full of resentment and said sadly.

    Uh ...

    Mu li was a little annoyed!

 Chapter 2825 Chaotic World (2)

    He thought to himself, master, you''re bored because you''re pushing everything to me! If his Lord was willing to take over jiuyou city, he could guarantee that his Lord would not have the time to be bored! However, he didn''t dare to say it out loud, so he could only suggest,""My Lord, do you want me to hand over jiuyou city''s Affairs to you?"

    "Don ''t! I''m not interested in the affairs of jiuyou city!" The demon refused without even thinking.

    Upon hearing this, mu li wanted to cry to death!

    He knew it!

    Looking at the situation, his Lord was determined to interfere in his private life! Mu li was extremely depressed and racked his brains to think about what other way to make his Lord give up interfering in his life.

    However, no matter how much he thought about it, he could only think of Leng ruoxue.

    Unless Leng ruoxue appeared in an instant, no one would have the ability to attract his Lord''s attention! Sob ... Was he destined to be chased and blocked by a group of annoying women in the future? Thinking of this possibility, mu li couldn''t help but shudder!

    Women are Tigers! After witnessing Leng ruoxue''s Valiance, it could be said that he no longer had any thoughts about women! She even thought that being single was pretty good! After that, would he still have the chance to continue doing whatever he wanted?

    The thought of one or more women interfering in his life and pointing fingers at him in the future made him feel disgusted!

    No! He would never allow such a thing to happen to him!

    After thinking for a while, mu li forced a smile and asked patiently,""Then what else is the Lord interested in?" Other than arranging a woman or man for him?

    "I''m also quite interested in finding trouble with the rules of the heaven and earth. However,pared to finding trouble with the rules of the heaven and earth, I think it''s easier to arrange a few women for you. So, which one do you think I should choose?" The demon asked with an evil smile.

    "My Lord, I will definitely support you in finding trouble with thews of the world! It was true! I swear on my loyalty that I will absolutely support your actions!" After listening to his Master''s words, mu li immediately broke out in a cold sweat. However, in order to not die, he had to fearlessly sell out the rules of heaven and earth. Otherwise, he would be the master''s toy!

    "Support me? How do you want to support me?" The demon asked with a smile.

    "This, this ..." Mu li was a little speechless. How could she support him? His small arms could not twist the thigh of thew of heaven and earth, so he could only support his Lord with words. However, he had already realized that what his Lord wanted was not just verbal support.

    For a moment, mu li felt a deep pain in her balls again!

    He felt that he had been tricked! I''m afraid this is the Lord''s ultimate goal! All those things about caring about his life and finding a few women for him might just be a smoke bomb that his Lord had thrown out. Sob ... His Lord was too bad!

    It had to be said that mu li was right! The demon had gone through so much trouble just to lure mu li into his trap, although he could also use his authority to force his subordinates to agree with his decision. However, he believed that he was a Democratic Lord, so he could not force his subordinates to do something dangerous.

    At the same time, he also knew that once his n was known by mu li, who was asionally a little old-fashioned, it would inevitably cause strong opposition from the other party. Moreover, mu li was his left and right arm, so he naturally had to consider the other party''s opinion.

    As such, he picked the thing that mu li was most afraid of and attacked! Mu li had fallen for the trap.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After thinking for a long time, mu li sighed and asked,""My Lord, how do you n to find trouble with thews of heaven and earth?"

    Mu li believed that his Lord would not just scold the rules of heaven and earth like he did in the past. Otherwise, his Lord would not scheme against him like this.

    Wu ... His Lord has been corrupted!

    Mu li especially missed the Lord of the past N the Lord of the past was so obedient! But now, the master was very, very bad! And this was definitely led astray by that human, Leng ruoxue! Otherwise, why would his Lord have so many thoughts!

    After forcing his master''s bad behavior onto Leng ruoxue, mu li felt much morefortable.

    "I n to bring you all to the nest of thews of heaven and earth," the demon said.

    ? "¡­¡­"

    When mu li heard this, she blinked and blinked again. Seeing that her Lord had a serious expression the whole time, he felt a headache again! My Lord! Isn''t thew of the heaven and earth''sir also your birthce? Where could small fries like them go?

    His Lord''s thoughts made mu li speechless for a while. In fact, he was toozy to even ridicule her. As a matter of fact, to the people of nineherherher prison who were born and raised there, that ce was undoubtedly mysterious. Thews of heaven and earth were a rather high and mighty existence to them. Now, his Lord actually said that he would take them to their of thews of heaven and earth. This, this ...

    Mu li felt a mouthful of blood stuck in his throat. He couldn''t swallow it down, and his face turned red. In the end, he finally swallowed the mouthful of blood. After taking a long deep breath, he finally calmed down and looked at his master helplessly. He said faintly,""My Lord, I''m afraid we can''t go there."

    "Don''t worry, as long as I''m here, you guys can go. " The demon said calmly.

    "But ..." They won''t get hurt? Wouldn''t he lose his life? Although mu li really wanted to ask this, he swallowed these questions when he saw his Lord''s confident expression.

    As a loyal subordinate, since his Lord wanted to go, he naturally had to apany his Lord at the risk of his life. When he secretly disclosed the news to the city Masters who were guarding the nineherher prison, he was surprised to find that those bastards were more excited and expectant than him! He was even more eager and eager to try.

    These bastards! Was he in such a hurry to find trouble with thews of the heaven and earth? Weren''t they afraid that thews of heaven and earth would take revenge?

    Of course, this was because the muli was oversensitive.

    Thews of heaven and earth were the beings that were given by chaos to control Order. They were extremely self-disciplined and naturally wouldn''t do whatever they wanted like the demons! And if it really used public office for private revenge, it would probably be the first to be obliterated by thews! Therefore, as the representative of thews of heaven and earth, even in the face of the provocation of a monster, he could only silently endure it! More importantly, it would never have thought that the evildoer would bring his subordinates to its territory in such an aggressive manner.

    That''s right, the only living being in the chaotic world was itself. The evildoer and the others who were born from the chaotic world also had their own missions. Therefore, they had always regarded the chaotic world as their own home. When they first saw the evildoer leading arge number of people here, their surprise was self-evident!

    "W-why are you here?" Filled with shock and uneasiness, thews of heaven and earth transformed into a ball of dark purple lightning and floated in front of the demon and the others, sizing them up.

    Therge group of people in front of him, other than the demon''s ruddy face and his refreshedplexion, all of them were pale and weak. However, this was normal! After all, this was no ordinary space. This ce was a stretch of Primal Chaos, and it was not a ce where these fellows could survive. Since they hade here, they would naturally have to pay a certain price.

 Chapter 2826 Chaotic World (3)

    This was simr to altitude sickness when ordinary people went from a low altitude to a high altitude. Of course, this was not something that could bepared to altitude sickness. If the demonic man in front of him had not protected his subordinates with his divine power, they would have been killed by the violent chaotic Qi!

    "Can''t Ie?" The demon asked with a smile that was not a smile.

    "Uh!" In the face of the demon''s hostility, the rules of heaven and earth were ruthlessly choked. Then, they exined, "You''ve been away for a long time. I thought you wouldn''te back."

    "I didn''t want toe back at first, but I''ve been bored recently, so I gave my subordinates some benefits and went to the chaos World for a tour!" The demonughed.

    Hearing this, the rules of heaven and earth wanted to curse!

    F * ck! A swim? To bring arge number of subordinates here, you must be lying to a ghost! The regtions of the heaven and earth did not believe the demon''s words at all. After all, its intelligence was not low, so how could it be deceived by a demon with a few words?

    "This ce isn''t suitable for them." After a long silence, thews of heaven and earth finally said.

    "I know, but with me around, they can still stay here for a while." The demon replied with a smile.

    F * ck! Alright, your sister! The regtions of the heaven and earth were enraged. This guy clearly wanted to set up camp here! It knew that the despicable man in front of it had brought all his elite subordinates here, and those who were left in the nineher prison were just some small fries! It was hateful that the other party was too mysterious. It had only discovered everything when they were at its door!

    Sob ... Thews of heaven and earth are very sad!

    If it had tears, it really wanted to cry!

    You can''t bully people like this, okay? No, you can''t bully the rules of the world like this, okay?

    In fact, even though it could sometimes use the rules of heaven and earth to restrain the man in front of it, most of the time, it could not do anything to this guy. After all, it was at the same level as the guy in front of him. However, it was in charge of the rules of heaven and earth, and all living creatures in the world were restricted by the rules. Therefore, it had some innate advantages when facing a demon. However, these innate advantages were only useful when the demon vited the rules. Usually, it could only pretend to be a grandson in front of this guy! Who asked this guy''s destructive power to be unparalleled?

    At this moment, he hade to the chaotic world. It couldn''t refuse him. After all, this was the ce where the Dark Lord was born. However, it really couldn''t say "wee". After all, the other party did note with good intentions!

    "That ... How long do you guys n to stay?" After a long time, thews of heaven and earth asked.

    "We''ll see! Perhaps he''ll stay here until Xue ''er bes a Divine Master!" The demonughed in a particrly carefree manner. At this moment, he was sure that thews of heaven and earth must be very depressed. After all, he did not vite thews of heaven and earth when he returned to the chaotic world. Therefore, thews of heaven and earth could do nothing to him.

    As expected, after hearing these words, thews of heaven and earth became extremely worried. It even wanted to kneel in front of the demon and beg him to leave quickly! However, it didn''t have a physical body. As long as the other party didn''t vite the rules of heaven and earth, it couldn''t use the power of the rules. This kind of thing made it secretly vomit blood.

    How detestable! How could there be such a hateful guy in the world, and this guy had an inexplicable and inexplicable rtionship with it?

    They were considered brothers! But how could there be such a detestable brother in this world? At this moment, it missed the gentle Yu very much. Unfortunately, that guy ...

    After a moment of worry, the regtions of heaven and earth said helplessly,""Since that''s the case, you can stay here! However, don''t say I didn''t warn you that your subordinates won''t be able to stay here for long. Their bodies are too weak to withstand the violent energy here!"

    Since he couldn''t drive him away, he would just ept it! Sobs ... The heaven Earth Law that had topromise for the sake of the greater good really wanted to cry.

    "I know, I won''t let them stay here for too long, but I''m definitely going to stay! With me by your side, we can be considered aspanions. Otherwise, you''ll be so lonely living here!" The demon said kindly.

    Unfortunately, the regtions of the heaven and earth did not appreciate it at all. They only looked at the demon with hidden bitterness before it turned around and floated away.

    "Is that the true body of thews of the world? It''s a lightning ball?" After the heaven Earth Law left, the pale-faced mu li asked in a low voice.

    Just now, when the superiorws of heaven and earth were present, he didn''t even dare to breathe loudly, nor did he dare to look around for fear of angering thews of heaven and earth. However, as soon as the other party left, he couldn''t control his gossiping heart. The uneasiness he had when he came here before had disappeared without a trace. At the same time, he began to look around.

    Seeing the thick gray fog in front of him, mu li sighed. This is the chaotic world? Was it a ce where their master, Divine Master, and thews of heaven and earth were nurtured?

    It was really too cold and deste! There was no poprity at all! Mu li really couldn''t understand. How could thews of heaven and earth tolerate tens of thousands of years of loneliness and live here alone? At this moment, he even sympathized with thew of the heaven and earth that had once been high and mighty in his heart! It seemed that it was not necessarily a good thing to obtain an ability that others could not!<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, despite his sympathy, he still felt that there was a considerable distance between the rules of heaven and earth and himself, so he still did not dare to make a loud noise.

    When the demon heard mu Li''s words, he only smiled faintly and said,""True body? I guess so! However, that''s no ordinary lightning ball. "

    Seeing mu Li''s nk expression, the demonughed evilly and said,""If you don''t believe me, you can try to attack me!"

    He didn''t dare to!

    Mu li nced resentfully at his master, who was so bad, and his heart was already full of tears! Wu ... What kind of rotten idea did his Lorde up with! Asking him to attack thews of the heaven and earth, wasn''t this asking him to court death? He would probably die without an intact body.

    "You also know that the Mistress of the Dark World is very bad?" Suddenly, a voice rang in mu Li''s ears, and he was shocked. Wasn''t this the sound of thews of heaven and earth? What, you want to sow discord?

    Mu li instantly raised his vignce, and then he peeked at his Lord, who had a faint smile on his face. He sincerely prayed that he was the only one who heard this! Otherwise, his Lord would skin him alive!

    However, his thoughts were obviously wishful thinking, because the rules of heaven and earth were said in front of everyone. Suddenly, except for the demon, everyone''s expression became strange. They couldn''t help but look at each other, their eyes filled with doubts. Who said that the Lord is bad?"

    When mu li saw this, she lowered her head guiltily, not daring to look into the demon''s eyes. However, the demon obviously did not take the words of the rules of heaven and earth seriously. Heughed very lewdly and said,"So what if I''m bad? Xue ''er loves my bad side!"

    Nauseating! Narcissism!

    This was the same reaction of everyone present, including thews of the world.

    When thews of heaven and earth saw that his instigation had failed, they left quietly, just like when they came.

    As soon as the heaven Earth Law was gone, the demon directly said to his subordinates behind him,""You idiots, be careful of whatever you''re thinking! You have to know that this ce has already been dominated by thews of heaven and earth, so you can''t hide your thoughts from it. Besides, that guy is also a famous Peeping Tom! So, you''d better be more alert!"

    "Yes!" His subordinates replied gloomily. It seemed that they couldn''t let their thoughts run wild while they were here! Otherwise, they would be provoked by the shamelessws of the heaven and earth ... At the thought of this, everyone couldn''t help but shiver. Mu li immediately retracted his thoughts and didn''t dare toin.

    Sob ... This ce was really not safe! Mu li really wanted to say that he wanted to go home! However, when he saw how excited the people around him were, he couldn''t bring himself to say such useless words.

    AI! I''ll stay here for the time being! Mu li thought helplessly.

    At this moment, the demon waved his hand and said to his subordinates,""Alright! Let''s not waste any more time, everyone, get to work!"

    As soon as they heard the word "start," all of his subordinates immediately took action. Countless types of wood, stones, and forging tools were moved out of their storage rings, and they were quickly piled up into a mountain.

    Upon seeing this, thews of heaven and earth that had already disappeared couldn''t help but appear again to make their presence known. They asked in a dumbfounded manner,"Mistress of the Dark World, what are you guys doing?"

    "Of course we''re going to build a Pce. Otherwise, how are we going to live with so many people? Moreover, with this Pce, my subordinates can also stay here with me for a while longer. " The demon exined calmly, but after hearing the rules of heaven and earth, he was in a mess!

    Your sister! It was already a light punishment to say that they were going to set up camp! This was the rhythm of a dove upying The Magpie''s Nest! Although this was once the birthce of the Mistress of the Dark World, that guy''s territory was no longer here. This ce nowpletely belonged to him. But now, this despicable man in front of him hade back to the chaotic world to fight for territory with him!

    This was really something that uncle could tolerate, but aunt couldn ''t!

    Thews of the heaven and earth felt that if it could even swallow this, then it would be too cowardly, right?

    Thews of heaven and earth, who didn''t want to be bullied like this, immediately roared in anger,""Mistress of the Dark World, aren''t you being too much of a bully? I didn''t say anything when you brought your subordinates here, but now, you actually want to build a Pce here. Do you still have my existence in your eyes? Do you think I''m easy to bully?"

    After saying these words, the dark purple ball of lightning floating in the chaos began to tremble violently to show its anger ...

 Chapter 2827 Dont Leave Any Regrets In Life (1)

    As it raged, the entire chaotic world trembled. Mu li and the others were the first to suffer. The weaker ones among them spat out blood. Seeing this, the demon waved his hand and covered his subordinates with his protection. Only then did mu li and the others realize that they had saved their lives!

    Sobs ... That kind of existence was indeed not something they could fight against! At this moment, they deeply experienced it. However, they didn''t regreting here. After all, such an opportunity was too rare, especially when they saw their master''s magnificent feat of angering the regtions of heaven and earth to the point that smoke wasing out of his seven orifices. It was probably a rare opportunity in their lifetime.

    It was worth it! He could die in peace!

    Many loyal subordinates thought to themselves. Under the protection of his master, they also had the opportunity to observe thew of heaven and earth of wrath up close.

    Unfortunately, no matter how they looked, they could only see the dark purple ball of lightning jumping up and down in front of them, looking extremely excited.

    At this moment, mu li and the others heard their master''s indifferent reply,""Are you even human?"

    "I ..." It really wasn ''t!

    The regtions of the heaven and earth were ruthlessly choked. It stammered for a long time, but it could not lie with its eyes open and say that it was human! More importantly, lying was a very serious crime for it, so it couldn''t just lie!

    Wuwu ... Bad guy! Scoundrel! Those who bullied thews of the world were all bad guys! At this moment, thew of heaven and earth, which was originally high and mighty in everyone''s eyes, could no longer pretend to be high and mighty, because at this time, his heart and body were surrounded by deep resentment, and mu li and the others saw the beautiful dark purple lightning ball in front of them turn dark ck.

    This was ...

    Your sister! It could actually change color!

    Mu li and the others were shocked. It was said that creatures like chameleons existed in all realms. He did not expect that even thews of heaven and earth had such abilities! Could it be that ... Thews of heaven and earth were rted to chameleons?

    Everyone couldn''t help but let their thoughts run wild again. Thews of heaven and earth that could clearly sense their thoughts roared in anger,"You bastard! You''re The Chameleons, your entire family are chameleons!"

    ''Damn it!'' It couldn''t do anything to the Mistress of the Dark World, but it could deal with a few small fries. Thews of heaven and earth did not believe in this! One had to know that in the entire chaotic world, the number of people who could bully it could be counted on one finger. A mere life form from the nineherher prison dared tough at it! This was preposterous!

    When mu li and the others heard the cursing of thews of the heaven and earth, they werepletely stunned.

    They ... Were being spied on again!

    Sobs ... Thews of heaven and earth! How could he do such a shameless thing! Mu li and the others were quite worried, but the demon did not sympathize with them at all.

    He had already warned them, but they still let their thoughts run wild.

    However, since they were his subordinates, the evildoer would not allow others to bully them. Therefore, after his subordinates were scolded, he only smiled and asked the regtions of the heaven and earth,""Little Tian, don''t change your target and ignore my existence. Otherwise, I''ll be angry."

    Little Tian ...

    Your sister! It was not called little Tian! Thews of heaven and earth were enraged. However, the demon did not think much of it and returned to the question,""Little Tian, you still haven''t told me, are you even human?"

    "I''m not, alright!" Hearing this, thews of the heaven and earth roared in anger. The lightning ball that was not much bigger than a palm also trembled even more violently.

    "It''s not like that! Why do you sound so aggrieved? it''s as if I''ve wronged you!" The demon said indifferently.

    "You didn''t wrong me ..." The heaven Earth Law gritted its teeth and whispered.

    "Then I''m relieved. By the way, since you''re not a human, you naturally don''t need such a big ce. I should be able to build a Pce here, right?" The demon asked with a smile.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Build it! Let''s build!" Thews of the heaven and earth roared helplessly before disappearing in a fit of anger.

    After it left, mu li was still worried and asked,""My Lord, has that fellow left?"

    "Let''s go! Also, it''s not called that guy. Please call it little Tian!" The demon cautiously reminded.

    "¡­¡­"

    Mu li and the others were silent. Could they call him that? ording to their senses, someone who was called little Tian by their master obviously didn''t like this title!

    However, since his Lord had said so, they naturally did not dare to not call out. However, mu li still asked carefully,""Master, can we build the pce now? Will that little Tiane out to stop us?"

    "No, I understand little Tian. It usually only does this once. If it doesn''t seed, it will naturally give up. However, it should be able to find another way to create trouble for you. " The demon replied after thinking carefully about the nature of thews of heaven and earth.

    Mu li and the others were silent again.

    Could he still continue to build like this? ording to his Master''s words, the rules of heaven and earth would appear again and be obstructed by all means!

    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here!" Seeing that his subordinates seemed to be a little frightened by his words, the demon quicklyforted them.

    Alright! Mu li and the others nodded when they heard this. There was still his Lord! They were not afraid!

    However, after they started, they realized that it was extremely difficult to build a Pce in the chaotic world! First of all, the foundation was a big problem.

    The reason was that the foundation could not be fixed. The entire Foundation was floating in the air and could not be fixed.

    Although experts would not build houses like ordinary people, who had toy the foundation in the earth, the house floating in the air was located in the chaotic world where energy was unstable. If the spiritual Qi here went berserk, the pce would be crushed into pieces by the Furious spiritual Qi. Therefore, it would be best if the foundation could be fixed. It couldn''t be fixed, and it definitely couldn''t be like now, where the foundation was randomly floating in the chaosworld. If this continued, it was very likely that the pce that they had worked so hard to build would be gone when they left and came back ...

    Thinking about the consequences, it was really a waste of manpower and money!

    Mu li, who felt that no matter how much money he had, he couldn''t waste it like this. He immediately reported this problem to his master. When the demon learned about it, he just smiled and said,""Stop your work for now. I''ll have a heart-to-heart talk with Xiaotian."

    After saying that, the demon disappeared, leaving behind a dumbfounded mu li.

    Having a heart-to-heart talk with Xiaotian at this time?

    My Lord! They were talking about the foundation! How can you not do your proper work? In a moment of anxiety, mu li secretly felt his stomach churn again. At the same time, the demon found the location of thews of heaven and earth in the depths of a thick ck fog.

    At this moment, thews of the world were secretly pleased with themselves. However, when it turned around and saw the demon standing behind it with an inexplicable expression, it was still shocked.

    "What, feeling guilty?" Upon seeing this, the demon revealed an alluring smile.

    "What do I have to be guilty about? um ... Why are you here?" Thews of heaven and earth asked calmly.

    "I''m here to talk to you," The demon replied.

 Chapter 2828 Dont Leave Any Regrets In Life (2)

    "Do we have anything to talk about?" Thews of the heaven and earth were acting dumb.

    The demon obviously didn''t want to waste his breath on the rules of heaven and earth, so he warned them directly,""Do you think I don''t know what you''re doing? Little Tian, it''s impossible for you to stop me from building a Pce here, so you''d better not y any tricks. Otherwise, if you anger me, you''ll definitely not be able to bear the consequences!"

    "You, what do you want?" After hearing the demon''s words, the regtions of heaven and earth were a little afraid. However, it still asked, unwilling to give up.

    "If you dare to stop me, I''ll destroy this ce!" The demon said coldly, his cold eyes shooting out a sinister aura.

    "You, you can''t do this! This is also where you were born, how can you?" Thews of heaven and earth roared in disbelief, and their voices were unusually sharp. It was really frightened by the evil man''s ruthlessness.

    "Why can''t I? Although this is still the chaosworld, you should know that this ce is no different from the divine world or theherworld. It is a chaosworld that can not breed life, so it is not worthy of its name! The chaotic world at this time was at best a space that could amodate you! Tell me, what do I not dare to destroy?" The demonughed evilly.

    "But, but this is where you were born ..." The regtions of heaven and earth emphasized in a low voice.

    "That''s why I''vee back. I''m going to build a Pce here ande back to stay for a while when I''m free. Unfortunately, you don''t want me toe back. You even want to upy everything here for yourself. Tell me, what else can I do besides destroying this ce?" The demon said with a helpless expression.

    The evildoer at this moment was like an unlucky child whose parents ''property had been robbed by his brother, and thews of the world were the bad guys who wanted to monopolize his parents'' inheritance. The fight between the two brothers was naturally not like that of ordinary people. The evildoer even wanted to destroy the ce as soon as he made his move!

    Seeing that he was speaking so seriously, those who also understood the rules of heaven and earth were also afraid. They had no choice but topromise and promise, "I''ll agree to let you build the pce!"

    "That''s a good girl! It would''ve been better if this had happened earlier. It wouldn''t have been a waste of our time. " The demon reached out and touched the dark purple ball of lightning as if he was touching the head of thews of heaven and earth. After touching it, he disappeared.

    As soon as the demon left, thews of heaven and earth became extremely sad again! Sob ... Why was it so useless? That scoundrel was so scared that hepromised!

    The regtions of the heaven and earth were very depressed, so much so that they didn''t appear for a long time.

    The demon returned to where Mu li and the others were and directly told mu li,""We can continue with the construction!"

    After mu li and the others heard this, they couldn''t believe it at first, but they also knew that their Lord wouldn''t y with them with such a thing, so they began to work with great interest.

    After the actual construction, they were surprised to find that the foundation could actually be fixed in a certain ce! Although it was still not as stable as the real ground, at least he would not float randomly!

    With this discovery, everyone was even more excited! In less than a month, a Grand Pce that was exactly the same as the main hall in jiuyou city waspleted in the chaotic world.

    In order to bring joy to the gray chaotic world, they chose a festive red color as the main color of the pce. Of course, it was not the bright red, but a rather deep red that gave people a high-end atmosphere.

    The monster even named the pce ''snow Pce'' in a nauseating manner!

    Originally, this Pce should have been called love snow Pce. However, mu li and the others felt that it was too mushy and that Leng ruoxue might not like a name like love snow Pce. Hence, they mustered up their courage and suggested to their master to remove the word "love". Fortunately, the evildoer epted their suggestion in the end, and they heaved a sigh of relief.

    Otherwise, they would feel a little ufortable if they had to go in and out of the love snow Pce every day and even stay there.

    After the pce waspleted and the name was hung up, mu li and the others naturally had to follow the tradition and celebrate. The demons who were in a good mood also let them be.<novelnext></novelnext>

    When everything was ready, everyone celebrated in their hearts. However, in the thick fog in the distance, a dark purple lightning bolt flickered with electric sparks. It was in a bad mood.

    Needless to say, this bolt of lightning was the embodiment of thews of heaven and earth. Although it had not appeared for a while, its every move was under his control.

    At this moment, the regtions of the heaven and earth felt depressed and even more deste as they listened to the bustling noise in the distance.

    It was so envious and jealous!

    Although it was the representative of thews of the world, it had never had the chance to enjoy everything that humans enjoyed. It was only because of the constraints of thews that it was unable to transform. As the Supremew of the world, it knew everything about humans, including food, clothing, and all kinds of recreations. However, it had no way to experience it personally!

    At this moment, it truly felt the imbnce in its heart.

    After all, they were all born from chaos. Although they had different duties, why could the demonic man enjoy delicious food and live in a spacious and gorgeous Pce, while he could? He spent his entire life wandering in every corner of the chaos World, exposed to the wind and the sun ...

    Thinking of this, the heaven Earthw''s heart was filled with tears!

    It was not fair! This was too unfair!

    At this moment, thews of heaven and earth were extremely resentful, so much so that the demon and the others in the pce could clearly feel the chaos World shaking again.

    The living room of the main hall began to shake.

    "My Lord, is this an earthquake?" Mu li couldn''t help but ask with a pale face.

    When the demon heard this, he helplessly rolled his eyes at mu li, whose IQ had obviously dropped, and said,""There''s no earthquake here. If there''s really an earthquake, I''m afraid the entire world will be destroyed!"

    "Then why is it shaking so badly! Wu ... My Lord, I haven''t lived long enough! I don''t want to die like this!" Hearing this, mu Li''s face was full of tears.

    "Don''t worry! With me here, you won''t die. " Hearing this, the evildoer really wanted to say that it was too embarrassing for him to not know this subordinate.

    After saying this, mu Li''s face finally calmed down. Then, the demon shouted into the distance,""Xiaotian, I know you''re lonely. Do you want to eat something?"

    Little Tian? Was Xiaotian throwing a tantrum again? Mu li was stunned.

    Who knew that just as the demon asked this question, the entire chaosworld would tremble even more violently. Clearly, little Tian was angry! He was still cursing in his heart, your sister! Could it eat it? Could it eat it?

    "Master, I''m afraid little Tian is angry." After a long time, mu li couldn''t help but remind him in a low voice.

    "I know!" The demon smiled faintly.

    Why are you still provoking me when I know you? Mu li was speechless and didn''t know what to say. This was obviously a love-hate rtionship! As soon as he thought of this, the dark purple ball of lightning suddenly appeared in front of him and shook it violently. It roared,""Your sister! Who would love to kill him!"

 Chapter 2829 Dont Leave Any Regrets In Life (3)

    After saying that, the dark purple Thunderbolt ball hit mu Li''s head with all its strength, as if it didn''t hate him. It hit him so hard that he saw stars.

    Mu li, who was shining with golden light, only had one thought in his mind. He had been scolded and beaten by thews of heaven and earth! Wu ... Little Tian wouldn''t use public office to take personal revenge, would he? Mu li was very worried.

    His thoughts were naturally seen through by thews of heaven and earth. Then, the roar of thews of heaven and earth rang in his ears again,""Your sister, I want to take revenge for a private matter, Hmph! You''re lucky!"

    After roaring, thew of heaven and earth floated in front of the demon again. It red at him fiercely and disappeared in anger.

    "AI! I''ve already warned you not to let your thoughts run wild. " Seeing that his subordinate was still in a daze, the evildoer said with a face full of disappointment.

    "Master ..." Mu li touched the swollen bump on his head and looked at his master with tears in his eyes, who was obviously gloating. His heart was full of tears.

    He was definitely caught in the crossfire! If it wasn''t for his Lord''s words, how could he have let his thoughts run wild? Mu li was quite worried. He didn''t say a word during the celebration, and he became mute. He was really too sad. Why was everyone bullying him?

    At the same time, thews of heaven and earth were also very sad. It even felt that they were bullying it! It had finally endured the end of the celebration, but it still couldn''t feel happy.

    Wu ... Look at the ce where they live, the Golden walls are so magnificent and high-end! But what about him? Not only did it not have a fixed residence, but it could only float in the gray space. With such aparison, its heart felt more and more unbnced.

    After thinking for a long time, it finally gathered its courage and appeared in front of the demon. When the demon saw it, he obviously showed a rather surprised expression.

    "Is there something you need?" The demon smiled faintly.

    "A little." The regtions of heaven and earth suddenly became awkward and started to circle around the demon.

    "Tell me about it." The demonughed evilly.

    "Can you give me a room to stay in?" Thews of heaven and earth discussed. It naively thought that although it couldn''t taste the delicious food, it could at least stay in a room and experience the fun of the human world, right? Otherwise, wouldn''t it have lived in vain for so many years?

    AI! Don''t leave any regrets in life!

    "You can, but you can''t live here for free." The demon said with a smile.

    "You want to take money?" Thews of the heaven and earth asked, already prepared. It had long guessed that this fellow would not let it off for no reason.

    "I don''t want money! What''s the point of having money to people like us?" The demon said directly.

    "Then what do you want? Other than letting you see Leng ruoxue and not going against thews of heaven and earth, I can agree to anything else. " Thews of the heaven and earth stated their bottom line.

    "After so many years, you should have collected a lot of good things, right? Those things aren''t of much use to you, so how about you give them to me?" The demon clearly knew that this guy would rather not let him see Xue ''er, so he naturally would not be so insensible as to wait for rejection. More importantly, Xue ''er was currently in closed-door cultivation. Even if he went to the immortal world, he would probably not be able to see Xue'' er. Thus, he would naturally not waste this rare opportunity to extort thews of the world on something that she would not agree to.

    However, when the regtions of heaven and earth heard the demon''s words, they were still stunned. They could not help but say,"I did collect some things, but you can''t use them. What''s the use of them?"

    "I can give it to Xue ''er! So, do you agree?" The demon asked calmly.

    "Sure, but I want a fixed residence here. The kind that I can stay whenever I want." Thews of the heaven and earth said. It truly felt that those things were of no use to it. If it could use them to exchange for a room, it would not be a good choice.

    "No problem. There will be a fixed room for you here. You can stay or leave whenever you want. " The demon said in a good mood, but he couldn''t help but secretlyin in his heart. Where else could he find such a good thing like a butler who could look at a house for him without spending money? Moreover, the person who showed him the house was the famousw of heaven and earth that countless people wanted to curry favor with but could not!

    Just like that, the two of them, each with their own thoughts, became roommates!

    After that, mu li and the others also learned of this news. When everyone first heard that the loftyws of the world were about to be their roommates, they were quite shocked and couldn''t calm down for a long time. Later, when they finally calmed down, they didn''t know how to get along with the existences of thews of the world.

    Even after thews of the world had moved in, they were still in a state of confusion.

    Sensing everyone''s uneasiness, the regtions of heaven and earth only said one sentence,""Let''s get along in harmony! There''s no need to treat it as aw of the world!"

    With the other party''s words, everyone truly rxed.

    However, in the beginning, no one dared to be presumptuous at all. Later on, when they saw that thews of the heaven and earth were not as terrifying and unapproachable as the legends said, they gradually let down their guard. Mu li, in particr, was practically calling thews of the heaven and earth his brother, and he even called them little Tian.<novelnext></novelnext>

    At first, when thews of heaven and earth saw him like this, they were really quite annoyed. In fact, this was not what it meant by ''getting along''. However, after things were obviously developing in an abnormal direction, it suddenly felt that this feeling was quite novel, so gradually, it also showed signs of being assimted by the muli.

    When the demon saw that mu li had sessfully infiltrated the enemy''s camp, he privately instructed mu li to tell more love stories to the rules of heaven and earth when he was free in order to influence the unromantic guy.

    After receiving this mission, mu li had a headache for a while. Who asked him to be a Hierarch-level otaku? other than following his Lord, he had no interest in the opposite sex at all. If he were to tell love stories to the rules of heaven and earth, who also did not understand what love was, wasn''t this the same as asking for his life?

    However, he had no choice but to obey his Lord''s orders. So, after he was so worried that his hair was about to turn white, he finally forced out a love story. He had even adapted this story based on his Lord and Leng ruoxue''s matter!

    After he exined it to thews of the heaven and earth, the first reaction of thews of the heaven and earth was to be at a loss.

    He didn''t understand a thing!

    Later, after mu Li''s many exnations, he finally understood the rules of heaven and earth a little.

    After understanding it, the biggest sigh of the rules of heaven and earth every day was that love was not easy! It was a hundred times more difficult than cultivation.

    Every time mu li heard it say this, she also felt the same way.""That''s right. So, we should all understand the rtionship between his Lord and miss Leng."

    However, even though they understood, thews of heaven and earth were still unwilling to let the two of them be together. At least not now! Seeing that thews of heaven and earth were so stubborn, mu li could only sigh helplessly.

    My Lord! I''ve tried my best!

    Of course, the demon knew that mu li had tried his best. After all, the interaction between mu li and thews of heaven and earth was under his eyes. Naturally, it could not be hidden from him! However, he did not get any results. This fact made him feel deeply conflicted.

    Although he had thought of fixing the rules of the world more than once beforeing here, it was quite difficult to implement. It was because that guy couldn''t hit him, and it was useless to scold him. He didn''t care about it at all, and he couldn''t really destroy this ce. So, other than threatening the rules of the world, he had no other way. Later on, he finally had the opportunity to lure thews of heaven and earth, but he made no progress.

    Not only that, but it also made the rules of heaven and earth have the habit of listening to stories. Now, that guy pestered mu li every day and asked mu li to tell him stories on purpose, causing mu li to hide here.

    Looking at mu li, who was sitting on the chair carefully and looking scared, the demon helplessly asked,""How long are you going to hide? Do you really think that Xiaotian doesn''t dare toe to me to find you?"

    "My Lord, save me! I''m out of ideas, there''s nothing more to say. Can you find someone else?" Mu li begged with tears in her eyes.

    "It''s not a problem to switch to another person, but you can''t keep hiding from it, right? As far as I know, it is the closest to you, so I think it still likes to listen to your stories the most. " The demon said after thinking for a while.

    "My Lord, save me!" Mu Li''s face turned pale when he heard that.

    "How?" The demon asked with an evil smile.

    "I ... I want to go home." Mu li said directly.

    "Go home? You want to be a deserter? Or do you think that thews of heaven and earth won''t be able to find you after you return to jiuyou city?" The demon really didn''t know what to say about mu Li''s naivety. Sigh! How could he have such a stupid subordinate?

    "Then, then what should we do?" After hearing the demon''s words, mu li really had no idea. Little Tian would definitely be able to find him. Who asked him to be thew of heaven and earth?

    Mu li wanted to cry but had no tears.

    At this time, the demon looked at mu li deeply and said,""How about I send you to the divinity?"

    "Divine realm? Little Tian can find me there too, right?" Mu li quickly reminded him.

    "Xue ''er is there, it might not dare to appear." The demon also reminded.

    "This ..." Mu li was out of ideas. With her master around, she was not afraid of the rules of heaven and earth. Why would she be afraid of Leng ruoxue?

    Seeing through mu Li''s thoughts, the demon exined,""Thews of heaven and earth dare to appear in front of me because they havews that can restrain me. But Xue ''er, unless Xue'' er falls into their hands, it will be difficult for them to restrain me."

    "Then I''ll go!" Mu li said with determination. In reality, he was very clear that the reason his Lord had arranged for him to head to the divine world wasrgely rted to Leng ruoxue. In order to be the messenger between his Lord and Leng ruoxue, he had long nned to head to the divine world. After all, he had a contract with his Lord, and their rtionship was not something that others couldpare to. It was only because he had been worried about his Lord and was afraid that his Lord would take it too hard that he had not been able to go. But now, in order to avoid little Tian, who loved to listen to stories, he had no choice but to go.

 Chapter 2830 New Trend (1)

    More importantly, even if he were to leave now, he would feel more at ease with his Lord, because his Lord was no longer as angry as before. His Lord was much calmer, and it seemed that he wanted to have a long battle with Xiaotian.

    Thinking of this, mu li carefully said,""My Lord, I''m leaving. If you have anything that makes you unhappy, please let me know at any time! Your subordinate will do his best to help you solve your problems!"

    "I know." Mu Li''s words made the demon quite speechless. Did he look like such an impulsive and unreliable person? Why would he need this wishy-washy Butler to remind him?

    At this moment, the evildoer felt that the other party was treating him like a three-year-old child, and this fact made him quite helpless. However, the other party was concerned about him, so he could not me her. Thus, he could only bear with it.

    Hearing his master say this, mu li was truly relieved.

    Not long after, the demon personally broke open the void and sent mu li away. The moment he broke through the void, thews of heaven and earth immediately appeared with great vignce. When it saw that it was not the demon who had left, it finally heaved a sigh of relief. However, when it saw that it was its good friend, mu li, who had left, it was still very worried.

    Sob ... The best friend he could get along with was actually going to abandon him. The regtions of the heaven and earth were heartbroken. Seeing this, the demon smiled andforted,""There is no banquet that doesn''t end, just like him and Xue ''er. Temporary separation is inevitable."

    After hearing this, the regtions of the heaven and earth were deeply suspicious. Was this guy using public office to take revenge for private matters? However, mu li was his subordinate and not under his jurisdiction. He really couldn''t interfere.

    After some thought, the regtions of the heaven and earth carefully suggested,""Mistress Dark, you have so many subordinates, can you give me a few?"

    "Give you a few? Who do you like?" The demon asked directly, his tone was a little ambiguous.

    "Mu li is not bad." The heaven Earth Law said with a guilty conscience.

    "He can ''T. He''s my right-hand man. If I give him to you, I''ll lose a lot!" The demon shook his head and refused.

    "I can use something to exchange for it!" The heaven Earth Law probed.

    "That won''t do either!" The demon still refused.

    "There''s no room for discussion?" Thews of heaven and earth asked, unwilling to give up.

    "To be honest, mu Li''s importance to me is second only to Xue ''er'' S. So, do you think there''s any room for discussion?" The demon asked with a faint smile.

    Hearing him say this, how could thews of heaven and earth not understand? In the next moment, thews of heaven and earth turned around and left.

    As he watched thew of heaven and earth leave, the demon summoned his subordinates and instructed them toe into contact with thew of heaven and earth more often. The benefits would naturally be great!

    When his subordinates heard this, they were instantly excited.

    From then on, thews of heaven and earth no longer had the time to be lonely ...

    At the same time, after Leng ruoxue went into closed-door cultivation, uncle long and the others in the God Realm had nothing to do other than to develop the demon City.

    During this period, the dark family Alliance would be the most frequent visitors.

    However, even so, Dongfang Yue and the others rarely showed any respect to the people from the dark family Alliance. Bing po had not even shown his face because he had to apany his son in his closed-door cultivation.

    One day, uncle long and the others were drinking tea and chatting in the garden as usual.

    Suddenly, the sky changed color. It was pitch-ck as if a storm was about to fall at any time. But strangely, uncle long and the others looked up at the sky for a long time, but not a single drop of rain fell.

    At this moment, an iparably powerful pressure suddenly appeared and pressed down heavily on everyone''s hearts. Everyone could not help but feel their hearts sink.

    ''Who ... Who is this?''<novelnext></novelnext>

    What a powerful pressure. This sudden pressure made everyone want to kneel down and worship it. More importantly, this pressure gave them a familiar feeling.

    Could it be the Dark Lord? The people present couldn''t help but secretly guess.

    "It''s my Lord. " Ming GE, who had rushed over after hearing the pressure, said with certainty.

    "The Mistress of the Dark World is here?" Uncle long and the others couldn''t help but be overjoyed when they heard this, and they immediately became excited.

    If the Mistress of the Dark World had really returned, then Xue ''er would definitely be very happy to see him after she came out of seclusion!

    "I don''t know," "I''m not sure," said Mingge as she looked up at the gloomy sky, which looked as if it could split open at any moment.

    The sky was still gloomy. After waiting for a long time, the dark sky was like a monster that opened its mouth, tearing a hole that was half the width of a person.

    He continued to wait for a long time.

    An object suddenly fell from the monster''s mouth and fell into the beautiful and clear Lake in front of uncle long and the others.

    "¡­¡­"

    This scene immediately left everyone dumbfounded. They didn''t know what to say. This object definitely wasn''t the Mistress of the Dark World. The Mistress of the Dark World couldn''t have fallen from the sky in such a sorry state.

    When the thing in theke stood up in an extremely sorry state and turned around, everyone was once again amazed.

    This ... This person''s style was simply too ... Natural. This person was mu li, whom they knew.

    At this moment, mu Li''s whole body was soaked. There were two clusters of seaweed hanging on his shoulders. On his head was a big golden fish that was constantly blowing bubbles. He could also vaguely see two huge crab pincers on mu Li''s thighs ...

    Basically, most of the creatures in theke were here.

    When mu li climbed ashore, everyone found a turtle the size of a millstone lying very steadily on his feet.

    "Hey! Long time no see. " Seeing the crowd, mu li, who didn''t realize how amazing his current appearance was, took the initiative to wave and greet everyone.

    "Long, long time no see," Seeing that the crowd was still in shock, uncle long, who was the first to recover, could only stutter and greet them.

    After saying that, he quickly lowered his head andughed secretly.

    Seeing that everyone present had lowered their heads and only their shoulders were twitching, mu li also felt that something was wrong. He asked with an innocent face,""What''s wrong with you guys? why are you so excited to see me?"

    "Yes, yes, we''re so excited!" Mingge couldn''t hold it in any longer. As soon as he finished speaking, he held his stomach andughed wildly. When hisughter reached its limit, he fell to the ground and rolled around.

    "Then Why are youughing?" Mu li asked without shame.

    "Look at your image." The kind uncle long reminded.

    After hearing this, mu li lowered his head and looked at it. He eximed,""Argh! Oh my God! How could it be like this?"

    Then, he hurriedly sent the big fish back into theke, and then kicked the giant turtle into theke. Finally, he paid attention to the two crabs.

    However, the two big crabs were quite difficult to deal with. No matter what mu li did, they would not let go of his legs. In the end, mu li could only use his hands to break the pincers of the two crabs.

 Chapter 2831 New Trend (2)

    Then, everyone heard a miserable shriek ...

    By the time they looked at mu Li''s hand, it was already bleeding profusely.

    Uncle long couldn''t stand it anymore, so he shouted at the two crabs,""Get back to theke, or I''ll eat you tonight!"

    As soon as he said that, the two crabs that were baring their fangs and brandishing their ws at mu li immediately crawled down from her feet and dove into theke, unwilling to show their heads again.

    Seeing this, mu li was extremely sad and angry. He looked at uncle long with a face full of resentment and said,""The crabs here are such bullies! Wuwu ..."

    "Uh! That was because they had been bullied by strangers before, so when they saw a stranger, they couldn''t help but mp down on him first! Don''t worry, they already know you, they won''t do it again!" Uncle long smiled evilly andforted him. In fact, he didn''t say that the other party was only acting in self-defense. After all, he was the one who invaded their territory first!

    However, he also knew that once he said this, mu li would be depressed to death.

    After that, uncle long and the others took the initiative to change the topic and asked about mu Li''s purpose ining here. When they found out that mu li had been sent here by the Mistress of the Dark World, uncle long and the others immediately understood. Of course, mu li would not tell them that he hade here not only to be the Lord''s Messenger, but also to avoid the harassment of thews of heaven and earth.

    Just like that, mu li also settled down in Demon City. From time to time, he would tell his Lord about the situation.

    However, Leng ruoxue had always been in closed-door cultivation. Hence, he did not send back much information about her.

    Five yearster.

    Feng Da and the others finally came out of seclusion. Uncle long and the others were overjoyed to see them. Back then, when they were in seclusion, they had said that they would note out until they became divine emperors. The first thing he did after he came out of seclusion was naturally to advance.

    Feng Da and the others who were in seclusion had finally fulfilled their promise and advanced to the divine sovereign realm. After the promotion, uncle Dragon immediately organized a grand celebration to celebrate Demon city''s rise in strength.

    Of course, uncle Dragon and the others were still the happiest about Demon city''s poprity. Although Demon City had been developing rapidly in recent years, many humans and beasts had chosen to seclude themselves and cultivate after realizing that their strength was too low.

    Whether it was the Luo family, the Leng family, or the LAN family, they were all the same. As a result, the huge Demon City suddenly became deserted. Other than a few godly venerable rank elders like them, there were almost no other idle people.

    Although the atmosphere in Demon City wasforting, uncle Dragon and the others did not feel good. Apart from a few old fellows, they did not even have a little kid to y with. This made their lives dull.

    But now, Feng Da and the others hade out of seclusion, which meant that they would have fun again in the future! Therefore, after seeing Feng Da and the others, uncle long and the others were so excited that tears welled up in their eyes.

    Feng Da and the others were all overwhelmed by the unexpected favor. However, when they found out that their miss, Cheng Wu, and the others were in seclusion again, Feng Da and the rest immediately decided to continue their seclusion!

    They could not fall behind Cheng Wu and the others too much!

    Feng Da and the others ''decision was very progressive, but when uncle long and the other old men who were so bored that they were about to rust heard it, they had a bad feeling.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Wuu ... How could this be?

    They had been looking forward to the stars and the moon, and finally, someone hade out of seclusion. Who knew that before they could even warm up the person, he would actually go into seclusion again. This, this kind of result, it really broke their hearts! However, they couldn''t stop the young people who wanted to improve, could they?

    Therefore, uncle long and the others sent Feng Da and the others away with tears in their eyes.

    As life went on, uncle long and the others were getting more and more bored!

    In the end, they were so bored that they collectively decided to add some poprity to Demon City. After a careful discussion, they decided to first pick some remote mountains and forests to attack!

    For a time, the mountains and forests that few people set foot in became important ces for uncle long and the others to pass time.

    Not long after, the beasts in the mountains and forests were incorporated by uncle Dragon and the others, bing a member of Demon city''s beast Army. Although some of the Beasties were not very willing at the start, they could not afford to offend the powerful human. As such, they could only obediently wait to be captured and follow uncle Dragon and the others to settle down in Demon City. But aftering here, the beasts really liked this ce. Not only was this ce safe, but most importantly, the spiritual Qi here was extremely rich. It was simply a Holy Land for beasts!

    After the beasts settled down, uncle long was in a good mood. As a fellow beast, he finally had something to do, and that was to guide the cultivation of these beasts.

    However, although uncle long was happy, master ning and the others, as humans, were not. It wasn''t that they looked down on Beastie, but when these new members who had just joined saw them, they were like mice that had seen a cat. They ran away so quickly that they couldn''t even find a little fellow to have a heart-to-heart talk with.

    When they told uncle long about this, uncle long only pouted and said,""Who can you me? It''s all because of you humans!"

    "¡­¡­"

    As humans, master ning and the others were secretly worried. Although they wanted to refute uncle Long''s words, they found that their refutations were powerless.

    AI! To the orcs, humans were not their friends. Especially some of the weaker beasts, if they were caught by humans, they would not even have the chance to resist.

    With this thought in mind, master ning and the others could only be lonely. In the end, it was uncle long who couldn''t stand it anymore and suggested,""Why don''t we recruit some small ns from the divine realm?"

    Demon City was currently quiterge, and their poption was limited. Naturally, they did not need such arge space. Although Demon City was developing well, some of the more remote areas had yet to be fully developed. The main reason for this was theck of permanent residents. Uncle long had thought of this for a long time, but due to their high requirements for the personnel stationed in the base, this matter had not been carried out.

    But now, after Xue ''er and the others had all gone into seclusion, they truly felt cold and lonely. They also hoped that there would be some new blood to fill in.

    But uncle Long''s suggestion made master ning and the others hesitate again.

    It wasn''t that they didn''t think that way, but to be honest, they didn''t have the confidence that human families would be on their side! Unless you could sign a contract of never betraying them, which n in the divine realm would be willing to sign a contract with you unless they had no other choice?

    "What, don''t tell me you''re not confident?" Uncle long, who could tell what they were thinking,ughed and joked.

 Chapter 2832 New Trend (3)

    "This ... I''m confident, but I''m afraid I can''t recruit a decent family." Master ning didn''t want to be too embarrassed, so he had to force himself to say it.

    "It doesn''t matter if they''re decent or not. We don''t need super families like the eight divine regions. The most important thing is that they must be loyal! This is the most important thing!" Uncle long replied with a smile.

    It''s just that I can''t guarantee loyalty!

    Hearing this, master ning smiled bitterly to himself.

    However, uncle long obviously didn''t want to give master ning and the others any more chances to find excuses, so he made the decision.

    After mu li heard this, he also joined in the fun and dered that he was the best at attracting people!

    When uncle long heard this, he waved his hand, and mu li became the chiefmander of Demon city''s recruitment this time. He also handed over the beasts that had been incorporated into the city to him!

    After that, Demon City sent the news to the Guild of quests to release it.

    Not long after, this became the hottest topic in the divine realm. The variousrge and small families enthusiastically participated in Demon city''s recruitment with various objectives.

    First of all, during the registration period, all the families were eager to sign up. In just three days, the number of families who had signed up had exceeded the expectations of uncle long and the others.

    When uncle long and the others saw the name list of the families who had signed up, their faces immediately darkened.

    Your sister! At least half of them were fake reviewers, and the other half were probably up to no good.

    Holding the list, uncle long nced at master ning and asked,""What do the Lu and Yin families mean by this? Are you here to cause trouble?"

    "You bastard!" Two of the eight divine domains had actually signed up. Could it be that these two great families were nning to give up their current territories and settle in Demon City? He would not believe such a thing even if he was beaten to death.

    "Uh! "I don''t think they would dare to cause trouble. I guess they want to set up a branch in Demon City ..." Master ning''s voice became softer and softer, and his face became even more red.

    "Set up a branch? So that he could report the situation in Demon City back? That''s wonderful thinking!" Uncle long snorted.

    Although they had ns to recruit people, they only wanted to recruit young people without any Foundation. Such families were the easiest to train and would cling to them. But the eight great divine regions? Hehe! Forget it! They didn''t need disobedient guys.

    Seeing that uncle long was obviously unhappy, master ning''s heart trembled as he tried to save him.""Why don''t I go talk to the two family heads and ask them to withdraw their registration?"

    "No need! "It''s also because we didn''t think it through in the beginning and didn''t make it clear on the announcement that we would only recruit small families. If we change our words now, it will definitely cause dissatisfaction among most families. So, let''s just leave it at that! It''s useless even if they sign up. " Uncle long said after thinking for a while.

    The registration was only the first step. There were still many tests and tests to follow. Therefore, uncle long was not worried that those families with ulterior motives would sneak in. Now, it was a good opportunity to see the reactions of those families.

    "That''s true, isn''t it up to us to decide who to let in!" Master ning was relieved to hear that. Otherwise, he was really afraid that uncle long would get angry!

    The registration periodsted for a month, and on thest day of the registration deadline, it triggered another craze for registration. After some calctions, the number of ns that had registered actually exceeded three quarters of all the ns in the divine realm.

    Most of the families that didn''t sign up were on good terms with Demon City. They knew that Demon city''s recruitment wouldn''t be so simple, so they didn''t want to get involved.

    After the registration, it was time for the test and examination. All the major families were aware of this when they first registered. Hence, after receiving the invitation from Demon City, all the families sent their family elders to attend the event.

    Upon arriving in Demon City, the families that had never visited the city were astonished and curious about the city.

    In order to arrange their living arrangements, mu li had specially arranged for Beastie to follow them closely. Of course, it was mainly to guide them, as there were some ces in Demon City that they couldn''t set foot in.

    Mu li had also specially selected some beautiful, cute, and likable beasts for them. But even so, some families still protested and evenined to uncle long and the others.

    There were a total of five parties who protested. These five families weren''t small and were quite famous in the immortal realm. Therefore, after uncle long and the others received theirints, they arranged for the matter to be handled in public to show their caution.

    Mu li and some of the beasts were naturally included as the victims. Moreover, uncle long had specially sent people to invite representatives from other families to listen, euphemistically calling it fair and just.

    Uncle long personally took charge of theint. From the beginning, he arranged a seat for mu li. As for the representatives of the five families, they all stood.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Such a sharp contrast naturally caused the five families to be dissatisfied. Some families immediately protested against uncle Long''s unfairness.

    Seeing this, uncle long smiled and asked,""How am I being unfair?"

    "We''re the guests and the party making theint, but why are we all standing while he''s sitting? Isn''t he your Demon city''s butler? Hmph! What right does a servant have to sit in front of us?" A certain n''s representative said disdainfully.

    Hearing this, uncle long sighed and then looked at mu li with hidden bitterness. To be honest, in terms of seniority, mu li was even above him! It was based on status! Mu li was the confidant of the Mistress of the Dark World, and he couldn''t bepared to him. Therefore, he didn''t dare to show a trace of disrespect to mu li, but this person in front of him ...

    Could he call the other party ''disgusting''?

    Uncle long truly admired the other party''s courage. However, seeing that mu li didn''t seem to be angry, he was happy not to expose mu Li''s identity.

    Uncle long nced sympathetically at a certain someone, whose face was red with anger. He said,""You''re mistaken. He isn''t our Demon city''s butler, nor is he a servant. Just like you, he is a guest of our Demon City. "

    Uncle Long''s words stopped there. Whether the other party could understand or not was not within the scope of his concern. The man obviously didn''t believe him. He looked at uncle long suspiciously and said,""How is that possible? If he''s not a resident of Demon City, what right does he have to manage your city''s Affairs?"

    The person who spoke had a hint of anger in his voice, and his tone was not very good. Uncle long was quite patient and asked,""I authorized it to him. Why, I can ''t? Or do I need your permission?"

    "Uh!" The man didn''t dare to say anything after being questioned by uncle long. Who was uncle long? Uncle long was no longer the low-key uncle long that no one knew about! In addition, uncle long was extremely powerful, so he did not dare to talk back to him.

    Uncle long continued,"I know what you''re thinking. You just think that letting Beastie follow you will lower your ss. In fact, our Beastie even thinks that you''re low ss!" Furthermore, you want to be served? No! The people in our family are all in closed-door cultivation. At present, only master ning and a few others are idle. Who among you is qualified to have them serve you? just say the word, and I''ll arrange it. As for me, don''t even think about it, because I''m also a Beastie. "

    Although uncle Long''s tone was very light, everyone present could feel a trace of disdain in his words, as well as a faint anger. More importantly, uncle Long''s words made everyone present quite horrified!

    F * ck! Who dared to let master ning and the others serve them?! Not to mention their status, no one would dare to order them around with their strength! Wasn''t this courting death? At this moment, no one dared to look down on those Beastie who were putting on an aggrieved expression. In fact, some people even wanted to worship these Beastie like they were their ancestors! This included the five families that hadined.

    At this moment, they were filled with regret.

    "F * ck! Who dared to look down on Beastie? Father, exterminate them all!" At this time, a child-like voice suddenly rang in everyone''s ears, instantly making everyone''s hearts tremble.

    Who was this? His tone was really big! He actually wanted to exterminate them all? The crowd couldn''t help but Mutter to themselves. Uncle long and the others who heard this couldn''t help but Twitch their lips, and they were all speechless.

    Needless to say, it was definitely Bing Yao who hade out of seclusion! Because other than it, there was no one else who could call him ''father'' with such confidence! AI! Who asked him to have a good father!

    Then, Ice Spirit appeared with the chubbier Ice Phoenix.

    Seeing the Father and son, uncle long and the others were quite calm, but the people present couldn''t calm down no matter what. Someone even couldn''t help but exim,""Qilin!"

    Upon hearing this, many people wanted to kneel down! Your sister! Aside from the dragons, phoenixes, and white tigers, Demon City had even summoned a Qilin. How could this be?

    Everyone burst into tears.

    But even so, Bing Yao had no intention of letting them go. He grinned and said,"Who was looking down on Beastie just now? Come out and let me see! I''ll have my father send you on your way!"

    Its father, wasn''t that the old Qilin? The one that was holding it?

    Everyone looked at the ice Spirit in confusion. They couldn''t tell what the ice Spirit was, but they didn''t dare to get angry because of what Bing Yao said! Who asked him to have a good background! The Qilin n could not be provoked!

    When uncle long and the others heard Bing Yao''s arrogant and domineering words, they could only sigh. It was indeed different to have a good father! Bing Yao, this originally cute little fellow, was bing more and more violent!

    However, Ice Spirit admired the violent nature of the ice Phoenix. As his Ice Spirit bloodline, this was how it should be!

    It could be said that Bing Yao''s confidence was rted to Bing PO''s unconditional pampering. But fortunately, Bing Yao had always been biased and only knew how to bully outsiders. Therefore, Leng ruoxue and the others were willing to pamper it like Bing po did.

    Because of how Leng ruoxue and the others treated their son, Ice Spirit would be biased. Now, he was going to stand up for his son again ...

 Chapter 2833 Count Me In (1)

    "That''s right, who''s looking down on Beastie? And he wants all the human Supreme gods here to serve him?" Ice Spirit said on purpose.

    In fact, he and Bing Yao hade out earlier than this dispute, but the father and son didn''t n to show themselves directly, but watched the show in the dark. Now! Naturally, it was because his son had seen enough of the show and was nning to interfere!

    As a father, he had to support his son in whatever he wanted to do. In addition, as a top-notch expert among the magical beasts, he truly felt that these humans in front of him needed to be taught a lesson!

    F * ck! They were just a few puny human ants, why did they have to be so nosy? As an expert, Bing po naturally respected experts, especially uncle long and master ning. They might not be as senior as him, but they were experts and deserved his respect. How could Ice Spirit be in a good mood when she was questioned by a few pieces of trash?

    When he was in a bad mood, it meant that someone was going to be unlucky today! As for who would be the unlucky one, it was self-evident!

    All the family representatives subconsciously kept their distance from the five birds after hearing Ice Spirit''s words.

    Oh my God! This Qilin race expert had better not count them as those idiots! They definitely did not look down on any Beastie, nor did they dare to look down on any Beastie!

    Seeing their reactions, Ice Spirit looked down on them even more! He could not understand why Demon City wanted to absorb this trash. All of them were not presentable!

    At the thought of this, he nced at uncle long in confusion and displeasure. Instantly, uncle Long''s nerves tightened.

    Uncle long didn''t know what senior ice soul meant by that nce. However, he could also see that the other party was somewhat dissatisfied. At this moment, uncle long heard one of the five birds speaking up with a slightly choked voice,""Senior, we didn''t ask for the human Supreme God to serve us!"

    Sob ... Even if you''re strong, you can''t wrong people like this, okay? A certain someone was quite worried, but he didn''t dare to argue too fiercely with the other party, so he could only speak in an aggrieved manner. After ice Spirit heard his words, she said indifferently,""Did I hear you wrong? you want the Hierarch of the beast race to serve you?"

    "What do you think of me?" Ice Spirit paused and asked.

    At this moment, the representatives of the five families present wanted to kneel down in front of ice soul. His words had clearly told them that he was also a reverent-God! To a certain extent, the Hierarch of the beast race was even more powerful than the Hierarch of the human race ...

    The representatives of the five ns wanted to cry, but no tears came out. They looked at each other in dismay, not knowing what to do. On the other hand, uncle longughed in his heart after hearing what ice soul said.

    Hahaha! I didn''t expect senior ice soul to make a joke!

    "Count me in!" Suddenly, another gentle voice rang out. Everyone turned their heads in unison and looked in the direction of the voice, only to see an extremely handsome and gentle young man.

    Who ... Is this?

    No one present could tell the young man''s strength. As soon as uncle long saw this person, the corners of his mouth twitched violently, and his forehead was full of ck lines.

    The person who spoke was the reclusive and introverted Shui mo. When uncle long heard Shui Mo''s words, he couldn''t understand why he would suddenly leave the room.<novelnext></novelnext>

    One must know that Shui mo had two hobbies in his life: formations and food. Before Xue ''er went into seclusion, she gave him many peerless formations for him to slowlyprehend. She also promised that if there was anything that the other party could not figure out, the two of them would think of a solution together after she came out of seclusion. With Xue ''er''s words, Shui mo didn''t even leave the room. They were also the ones who sent people into other people''s rooms in different ways every day.

    They had not seen Shui mo for a few years. Therefore, when they saw him for the first time, uncle long and the others were quite surprised and very puzzled. Why did this top otaku leave his room? There was no sign of this at all!

    Now that he had said something so out of character, how could they not be frightened?

    "I''m Shui mo from the Qilin race. " Seeing the confusion on everyone''s faces, Shui mo introduced himself.

    When everyone heard that, it was indeed another beast that they couldn''t afford to offend! And he was from the Qilin race! Sobs ... What''s wrong with this world? Why did the Qilin race, which was usually not seen, appear in groups today?

    Just as everyone wasining, Shui mo added with a smile,""I''m also a Hierarch and I know how to use formations. I should meet your requirements,"

    "¡­¡­"

    Ancestor! Don''t scare them like this! They were cowards!

    Everyone''s heart ached. What was going on? The counterattack of the Hierarch of the beast race? He couldn''t afford to offend any of them! It was wrong! It should be said that none of Demon city''s residents could be provoked!

    Seeing that everyone was so scared that their faces turned pale and they didn''t dare to say a word, uncle long couldn''t help but add fuel to the fire.""Since the two seniors of the Qilin n have taken the initiative to ask for a job, count me in! Those who don''t mind my service, pleasee forward to register, firste, first served!"

    "..." Everyone burst into tears. At this time, no words could express the grief and indignation in their hearts. These reverent-god level cultivators were really bullies!

    ? After waiting for a long time, uncle long saw that no one hade forward. He couldn''t help but have a trace of anger on his face as he roared,""What are you guys trying to do? You''re the ones who are dissatisfied with the ordinary Beastie''s attendants. Now that we''re going to personally attend to them, why aren''t you alling forward to register? Do we really have to invite him personally?"

    "..." You can''t do this!

    Everyone''s expression was quite ugly, and some of the more timid ones couldn''t help but cry. The sound of soft sobs drifted around.

    Seeing this, uncle Long''s anger grew. He raised his voice and continued to shout,""What''s wrong? Are you guys feeling aggrieved? Aren''t you the ones who are finding trouble with us? Now that I''ve solved your problem, you''re crying like we''re bullying you!"

    "That''s right! We should be the ones feeling wronged, right?" At this time, mu li calmly interjected. Then, he stood up and walked to the front of the five outstanding birds. He patted their shoulders and sized them up. Then, he said,"You guys are quite bold! You dare to despise me?"

    "No, I don''t dare!" One of them quickly tried to please him. At this moment, they could deeply feel the dark aura on mu Li''s body. This aura made them feel an unprecedented fear. At the same time, it also made them regret. Why did they have to be the first ones to stand out? Sobs ... In fact, the five guilds weren''t the only ones who had objections to Demon city''s arrangements! But now, this demon-like man had his eyes on only the five families.

    Unlucky! He was really unlucky! Why did they think that this man was easy to bully? Now, he had kicked a big steel te!

 Chapter 2834 Count Me In (2)

    The representatives of the five families were filled with regret. But it was toote!

    Not only that, an extremely disdainful voice rang out in the ears of the five representatives at this time,""They said that they don''t like the fact that we''ve arranged for other families as well."

    "..." They didn''t say! Absolutely not! He only thought about it!

    Hearing this nder, the faces of the five representatives turned even paler. The faces of the other people present did not look too good either. Needless to say, the other families were definitely referring to them! Therefore, all the ns present were enraged! However, since uncle long and the others were present, they didn''t dare to show their anger. Otherwise, they would be guilty of the crime.

    Moreover, the person who had spoken had yet to appear. Wasn''t it obvious that he was trying to frame them to the end?

    At the thought of this, some families immediately protested,""Uncle long, who''s that? Let hime out and confront us. How can he wrong us like this?"

    "Do you really want to confront it?" Uncle long nced at the person who spoke and asked with uncertainty.

    "Of, of course." Facing uncle Long''s meaningful look, the man cowered a little, but he still gathered his courage and said loudly. Since he had already said it, he naturally didn''t want to be looked down upon. So, now that he was being forced to do it, he had to bite the bullet!

    "Senior Cang, someone wants to confront you!" After hearing this, uncle long looked at the person who spoke with a gratified expression and shouted in a certain direction.

    "¡­¡­"

    F * ck! Why is it another senior?

    The person who had braced himself to confront him waspletely dumbfounded. He ... He knew what kind of old man he had provoked? When he heard uncle long call him senior, his little heart began to tremble violently. The time he had to wait for the other party to appear seemed so long, making him feel as if he was in hell. In fact, he really wanted to say, senior! You don''t need toe out, he doesn''t want to confront you! He admitted to this crime! But when he opened his mouth, he couldn''t say what he wanted to.

    Then, everyone saw a white light sh in front of their eyes. Then, a snow-white palm-sized kitten appeared in front of everyone and steadilynded on the head of the little Qilin ...

    Such, such courage!

    Seeing the little white cat thatnded on the head of the small Kylin, everyone thought in unison. When they saw that the little Qilin was not angry at the snowy white kitten''s actions, they were even more surprised.

    One had to know that Qilin was one of the top beasts. As for cats? Since when could he climb to the top of the Qilin''s head? Could it be that the cat race had risen to power without them knowing?

    Everyone was puzzled. The carefree Azure only nced at the crowd before turning his gaze to the person he wanted to confront. He narrowed his bright eyes and said,"You want to confront me?"

    "I, I ..." The man was so depressed and scared that he couldn''t even finish a sentence.

    Seeing this, Cang was extremely disappointed. Why was the current divine realm full of trash? These guys, it''s a waste of food to keep them alive. They should really be sent back to the furnace to be remade!

    Thinking of this, he saw Azure from the corner of his eye and smiled evilly,"Mu li, how about you help me?"

    "What favor?" Mu li raised his eyebrows and asked.

    "Put all this eyesore back into the furnace!" Little Cang pointed his ws at the crowd and shouted.

    Hearing this, mu Li''s mouth twitched and he was speechless.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I can help you with this, but I don''t know when!" He said helplessly.

    "It doesn''t matter. I''m not in a hurry anyway." Azure said unconcernedly.

    "That''s good. " Mu li was relieved. He was afraid that Cang would ask him to melt it down now, because the amount of work would definitely not be small. Among the people present, except for uncle long and the others, no one else knew what "meltdown" meant. But when they saw the man and the cat dumbing, they could tell that it was definitely not a good thing.

    When they thought of a certain possibility, some of the family representatives who reacted quickly immediately cried out,""Senior, we know we were wrong. Please let us go!"

    Sobs ... No matter how they were sent back to the furnace, they didn''t want to experience it!

    "Wrong? Where did I go wrong?" "What is it?" Azure narrowed his eyes and asked indifferently.

    "We ... We should be able to see where we are." Someone immediately replied, and the others followed suit.

    "Then can you see where you are now?" Azure continued to speak in a neutral tone. In fact, it wasn''t that it had to send these people back to the furnace, but it was absolutely necessary to scare them.

    "I saw it clearly! I definitely saw it clearly!" Everyone said in unison.

    "If that''s the case, then all of you better behave yourselves. If anyone dares to create trouble for me, don''t me me for being impolite." After threatening him like this, Cang even deliberately showed his meaty little ws.

    Ice Spirit''s mouth twitched when she saw it. She thought,"can such meaty ws threaten people?" However, reality proved that Azure''s threat was very effective!

    In addition, there were many reverent-gods in Demon City, and all of them acted as if they were idle and bored, not afraid of othersing to cause trouble. Therefore, for a time, those who had some small ideas all quieted down.

    Uncle long and the others even showed their magnanimity and forgave the other party''s rudeness. On the surface, everyone seemed to be in harmony again.

    But what about in private?

    Uncle Dragon and the others naturally wouldn''t tolerate these clowns. However, these clowns had too low a status, and they weren''t worth their time. Hence, they only ordered their subordinates to reveal what had happened in Demon City to their families and left it at that.

    After that, Demon City entered a temporary state of harmony.

    Why was it short?

    After theint incident, everyone was still afraid that Demon City would take revenge on them. Hence, they all carefully tucked their tails between their legs and behaved like obedient children. However, as time passed and Demon City didn''t make any major moves, some people began to grow restless again. This was the day that uncle Dragon and the others had been waiting for. Hence, they chose to turn a blind eye to the chaos caused by some people.

    As such, some people were even bolder. There were even people who had ideas about Bing Yao.

    Perhaps Bing Yao had been locked up by her father for too long, so when she sensed that someone had designs on her, she deliberately shook off her father. When she had nothing to do, she would lie alone on the stone table in the garden and bask in the sun.

    "Little Qilin, look what big sister brought you."

    One day, just as Bing Yao was about to fall asleep, she suddenly heard a sweet female voice. The voice was so gentle that it could melt one''s heart.

 Chapter 2835 Count Me In Too (3)

    However, Bing Yao didn''t even bother to raise her head and remained motionless on the table. When the woman who spoke saw the other party''szy appearance, her eyes lit up.

    How she wished she could hold this little Qilin in her arms! She was really too cute! The woman who was staring at Bing Yao looked like she was in her early twenties, but in reality, she was not young anymore. She was also an elder of a mid-tier family n and could be considered a woman with status and status. As such, this woman was extremely proud. She even oftenpared herself to Leng ruoxue and felt that she was not inferior to her. The only thing she was not as good as her was luck.

    After seeing Bing Yi, she didn''t care about her n''s mission anymore. She only wanted to abduct Bing Yi! ording to her n, if she could obtain this little Qilin, it would be equivalent to obtaining the powerful backing of the Qilin n. In that case, her n would naturally be able to squeeze into the ranks of the eight great divine regions without any effort. By then, what would Leng ruoxue be? She would also definitely be the woman with the most status in the divine realm, apart from Wu Han!

    It could be said that her vision was extremely perfect. If she could seed, perhaps her n would really be a super n in the divine realm as she had imagined. However, she, who had already been blinded by this beautiful pie, clearly only thought of the good side and did not think about what would happen if she failed.

    How could the Qilin race tolerate a human having designs on their young?

    However, the woman was smart enough not to use force. Otherwise, she would have been dead.

    In the distance.

    Ice Spirit watched helplessly as a certain woman took out a few fruits to please his son. However, he could only protect her from a distance because his son had said that he would personally teach a lesson to those who dared to have designs on him. If he couldn''t beat them, he would look for his father!

    Ice Spirit had no choice but to agree. However, he was worried and would not let his son deal with everything by himself. After all, humans were cunning. If something happened to his son, where would he find the medicine for regret?

    Uncle long, who was apanying her, saw that Bing po was worried but didn''t dare toe forward. He sighed in his heart."What a pitiful parent!"

    "Senior, don''t worry! We''re very safe here, no Beastie can be kidnapped!" Uncle long consoled. With green vessel and Azure monitoring Demon City, it would be difficult for outsiders to do anything! Unfortunately, those people were not aware of this situation, so they all thought that no one knew about their little tricks.

    Every time they thought of this, uncle long and the others found it ridiculous!

    "When will these people get lost?" Ice soul didn''t feel happy after hearing uncle Long''s words. Instead, he questioned him angrily.

    F * ck! With these people around, her son would no longer be close to her! It was undeniable that the great former n leader of ice soul was burning with jealousy.

    "Uh! The investigation was not over yet! After the review is over, it will be their test. " Uncle Long''s heart trembled, but he told the truth.

    "Your work efficiency is really low!" Ice Spirit scolded angrily.

    Uncle long was speechless. After a long time, he exined in a low voice,""Senior, our Demon City has a limited number of people!"

    Originally, green vessel could read minds, and because green was too strong, those people''s little thoughts could not be hidden from it. If these two fellows were willing to help, the evaluation would not be a matter of more than a few minutes. However, these two masters would not do such a small thing. As such, they could only do it themselves. This way, the evaluation speed naturally slowed down.

    Ice soul fell silent after hearing uncle Long''s words.

    Uncle long also thought that Ice Spirit understood their huge workload, so he was slightly relieved. AI! As long as this ancestor didn''t make a fuss, it was fine!

    But not long after, uncle Dragon met the Qilins of the Qilin race. He realized that ice soul disliked their low work efficiency. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have sent more than half of the Qilins here.

    The Kirin leading the team was Huo Yue.

    As soon as they arrived at Demon City, Huo Yue and the other Qilins immediately started working. Uncle long was speechless when he saw the Qilin''s true forms.

    W-what are these guys nning to do?

    When uncle long asked this question, Huo Yue looked down on him.

    Huo Yue said contemptuously,"investigate them, of course!" Your methods aren''t good, you''re too gentle! Watch us!"

    After Huo Yue finished speaking, he was the first to capture the two humans who were already trembling with fear and interrogate them.

    This scene made the mouths of uncle long and the others Twitch.

    This method ... Was indeed too simple and crude!

    Uncle long and the others werepletely speechless, while the people being interrogated were all like mistreated wives. Their eyes were full of tears, and their small bodies were shivering in the cold wind. Those who were more timid passed out before Huo Yue and the other Qilins could interrogate them.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Xiaolong, will this work?" Seeing this, mu li couldn''t help but ask worriedly. They wanted to investigate the eight generations of these people''s ancestors! He was not interrogating them like prisoners. More importantly, the interrogator was a Qilin, which put a lot of pressure on everyone!

    Hearing the name "Xiaolong", uncle Long''s mouth twitched again. In fact, in the face of mu Li''s question, he wanted to say,"please don''t call me Xiaolong, okay?" However, thinking of mu Li''s unrepentant attitude, uncle long gave up correcting him and said helplessly,""Even if it doesn''t work, it has to work! Let''s just see how many people can hold on. "

    In fact, at this moment, uncle Dragon suddenly felt pity for these people. Although these families had all sorts of reasons for moving into Demon City, most of them were harmless to Demon City. Now, Demon City was probably going to leave a shadow in their hearts.

    It had to be said that uncle long was right.

    The families that had signed up didn''t expect to see the Kirin in Demon City. The Kirin had always been low-key, reclusive, and mysterious. Now that the Kirin had personally investigated the matter, some of them couldn''t take it anymore and confessed. They even revealed the purpose of their family''s visit.

    In this way, it didn''t take long for more than half of the families to sign up. Uncle long and the others also saved a lot of trouble. Meanwhile, the families ''representatives, who had various motives and confessed under the Qilin''s threats and promises, felt aggrieved. Fortunately, Demon City didn''t make things difficult for them and simply invited them down the mountain to settle the matter.

    But what if he returned to the n?

    Everyone was not sure if they would be med when they returned to their families. After all, their mission was considered a failure. As for the n elder who had always wanted to take advantage of Bing Yao, he was forced to stay under Bing Yao''s strong request.

    Knowing that it was at the request of the little Kylin that the demon City did not drive her out, the female elder''s mind became active again. She even felt that the little Kylin should have a good impression of her! Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been the only one left among so many people. However, not long after, she waspletely tragically defeated ...

    As for those who were not sent away, after knowing that the Qilin n would intervene in their test, they were not very calm. There were even families who gave up and took the initiative to withdraw from the next test.

    As a result, the families that had really stayed were already less than one-third of the total registered families. However, uncle long and the others didn''t mind, because their principle was to seek quality and not quantity!

    As for the remaining 40-plus families, uncle Dragon and the others weren''t sure how many of them would qualify to live in Demon City and be a part of it. After all, the final request would decide whether they would stay or leave. This was also a two-way choice for them to make.

    After giving the fifty families a few days to rest, uncle long gathered them again.

    In the living room.

    Uncle long looked at the forty or so family representatives who were extremely reserved andforted them with a smile,""Don''t be nervous, there''s only onest test left. "

    Hearing that it was thest one, the family representatives finally heaved a sigh of relief. However, they couldn''t help but feel nervous again.

    Since it was thest test, it would not be easy, right?

    In an instant, all the family representatives immediately sat up straight, not daring to be careless in the slightest.

    Seeing them like this, uncle long smiled and said,""Calm down. The final test only requires you to answer questions."

    Answer questions?

    What kind of test was this? All the family representatives were stunned. The previous interrogation had already asked them a lot of questions about their respective families. Why did they have to answer questions now? Originally, they had thought that they would need topete with the remaining families to determine who was better! Who knew that he would answer another question?

    Although the crowd was puzzled, they all calmed down in an instant. This was because they believed that they had already answered most of the questions that needed to be answered. There was really nothing else to ask.

    Uncle longughed to himself when he saw how many families rxed after knowing that the final test was to answer questions! How could the problem they had raised be so simple?

    However, it was also good that these guys were not so nervous, in case it affected their condition.

    After that, uncle long had the families draw lots to decide the order in which they would answer the questions. Then, he ordered everyone to enter a dark room.

    In the room, other than Huo Yue, Cang was also the examiner. Of course, Huo Yue was the main examiner, while Cang''s task was to determine the authenticity of these people''s answers. Originally, it didn''t want to do such a small thing, but uncle long had used Niu to persuade it. So, in order to find some loyal residents for Niu, it had to agree.

    As the test began, the people being tested had to answer the fire Yue''s questions in turn. The time to answer was only three seconds, so there was almost no time to think and they had to make a choice by instinct.

    In the beginning, the person who answered the question was quite confident, but as the question went deeper, the subject gradually broke out in a cold sweat.

    Especially when he heard the person in the dark ask,""When your family and Demon city''s interests sh, what will your family do?" When such questions were asked, the people being tested felt a deep pain in their balls ...

 Chapter 2836 We Didnt Agree To This, Did We?(1)

    How should he choose? Was there a need to ask? It must be like his family? The family representative who was asked this question couldn''t help but think to himself. However, he wasn''t stupid. He knew that the other party wouldn''t be happy with such an answer, so he thought he was smart and replied,""Of course, we''ll prioritize Demon city''s interests!"

    "He''s lying!" As soon as the representative of a certain family finished speaking, Cang''s cold voice rang out in the dark room. As soon as Huo Yue heard this, his temper got worse and worse, and he directly punched a certain unlucky person without thinking ...

    Because the fire Yue had used quite a bit of strength, a certain unlucky fellow was directly beaten unconscious and lost the chance to continue answering the next question. He was then dragged out by his thigh by a Qilin.

    The people waiting in the living room couldn''t help but tremble when they saw the person being dragged out. This was because the other party''s current appearance was somewhat miserable. Although his clothes were still considered neat, his face was swollen like a pig''s head, and it was almost impossible to see his original appearance.

    That was really tragic!

    Wasn''t it just answering a question? Why did he be like this? Everyone was frightened and confused. In addition, because this person was the first person to enter the room to answer the question, no one could judge whether he would end up like this when he answered a question.

    With the previous experience, everyone became nervous.

    Seeing this, uncle long smiled andforted him,""Everyone, don''t be nervous. He only answered the wrong question, so our examiner beat him up in a fit of anger! So, as long as you answer seriously, you won''t be beaten up!"

    "¡­¡­"

    F * ck! Did he have to get beaten up for answering the wrong question? What kind of examiner was this? How could he be so violent? And uncle long was acting like it was a matter of course. Couldn''t he do something about it?

    Although everyone was thinking this, no one dared to say it in front of uncle long. Not only that, but they also simultaneously thought that they had to be more careful when answering the questionster. They had to make sure that they didn''t answer wrong, or they would be beaten upter!

    However, reality was often different from one''s ideal. When they actually entered the room and started to answer the questions, they suddenly realized that it was really too difficult to answer the questions correctly.

    After the unlucky man, the few people who entered the room were all beaten up by Huo Yue without exception. The reason was simple, they lied!

    Your sister! Why couldn''t anyone honestly express their thoughts? As the main invigtor, Huo Yue was so angry that he wanted to kill those people directly when he saw that the candidates in front of him only knew how to say good things and didn''t mean what they said! Therefore, he naturally didn''t hold back when he attacked! Anyway, uncle long had told him that as long as he didn''t die, he could do whatever he wanted to him.

    However, he did as he pleased. Looking at the candidates being dragged out one by one, uncle Long''s face was filled with ck lines. He couldn''t help but think to himself, isn''t Huo Yue a little too honest?

    Uncle long had to admit that he had said that he would let him do whatever he wanted, so the other party had really beaten him to death. This was really too much, why didn''t he leave a few alive to let him have a taste of his own medicine!

    Uncle long was very angry, and the consequences were serious.

    When the rest of the people saw uncle Long''s gaze on them, and how the previous few people had all walked in and out, they were so scared that they wished they could just faint and avoid this.

    But that was obviously impossible! Not only was it impossible, but uncle long also warned him,""I told you to answer seriously, why didn''t you listen? AI! Our Head Examiner is very violent, so don''t make him unhappy! Otherwise, I won''t be able to save you!"

    Uncle Long''s warning made the remaining 30 or so family representatives even more nervous. Some of the more timid ones even asked carefully,""L-uncle long, is it toote for our n to back out of this?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    F * ck! How was this an answer to a question! This was clearly asking for his life! Although they had all been interrogated by the Qilin, at least the Qilin had been somewhat gentle at that time and had not directly attacked them. He had only questioned their ancestors for eight generations. But now, they did not know what had happened to the other party. Why were they all beaten to the point of dying?

    Some of the representatives who couldn''t figure it out wanted to give up.

    I can''t go on like this, or I don''t know if I''ll still be alive!

    However, when uncle long heard some of the representatives ''questions, he raised his eyebrows and said with a little displeasure,""Forfeit? Do you think that Demon city''s people are easy to bully? He actually wanted to give up at a time like this? Let me tell you, no way! If you give up now, we won''t even let your family off, let alone your lives!"

    ..."A threat! This was definitely a threat!

    After hearing uncle Long''s words, the families who wanted to give up were filled with grief and indignation! How could he do this? Are there any human rights left? As they thought about this, the few families who wanted to back out still said carefully,""We, we won''t forfeit, we''re just joking! Hehe! Why did he give up? It wasn''t easy to get to this stage!"

    "You''re not giving up?" Uncle long blinked and asked.

    "No, I won ''t." The family representatives replied in unison. It was too terrifying. Not only would they have to give up their lives here, but even their families would suffer. Under such a threat, those who dared to give up were no ordinary people!

    "So you''re ying with me? Is this fun?" Uncle long didn''t seem to be happy when he heard that the other party wasn''t giving up. Instead, he asked angrily.

    "¡­¡­"

    This time, the few families who wanted to give up were even more at a loss.

    However, uncle long didn''t give them a chance to turn over a new leaf and allowed them to enter the room together.

    After entering the room, everyone was still in a state of shock. Then, they heard a voice in the darkness."Eh? Why did so many of theme in together this time? Uncle long, did you make a mistake?"

    Facing Huo Yue''s doubt, they did not know how to say it. More importantly, this voice sounded familiar! But they couldn''t remember.

    After a moment of worry, everyone forced themselves to calm down and acted as if they were ready to answer any questions. However, why didn''t Huo Yue start asking questions immediately?

    Oh! What was this called?

    It would cause absolute mental pressure on the other party! He would first let them feel the fear in the darkness, then, he would take them by surprise! Huo Yue thought so. Then, he secretly observed the other party''s expression with a smirk.

    For a moment, the room was silent. Other than the nervous heartbeats of a few candidates, there was only the sound of the wind blowing through the window.

    The more sinister the atmosphere was, the more terrifying it felt. However, they didn''t dare to urge the other party to start, so they could only silently endure everything. But at this time, the other party had already left a perverted impression in their hearts!

 Chapter 2837 We Didnt Agree To This, Did We?(2)

    "They said you''re a pervert!" Suddenly, in the silent darkness, a voice that sounded like a smile yet not a smile rang out, causing the expressions of everyone in the room to change drastically!

    W-what was this?

    Just as they were thinking this, they heard a certain examiner, who they thought was perverted, angrily say,""F * ck! Whoever thinks I''m a pervert, stand out! I''d like to see how bold you are to talk about your Grandpa like this!"

    "¡­¡­"

    No one dared to step forward, and no one wanted to. This was really too much of a pain in the ass! Could he not be so mischievous?

    But obviously, this was absolutely impossible. Because in the next second, they heard the strange voice speak again,""They''re all thinking about it in their hearts. "

    "Aowu!" The fire Yue roared angrily. Then, a few loud bangs came from the darkness, followed by a few human screams. Then, everything returned to silence!

    "You haven''t answered my question!" Cang, who was in the dark,ughed evilly as he looked at fire Jade.

    "Uh! They got zero points!" The embarrassed Huo Yue said with some annoyance. He would never admit that he was a little impulsive, because those humans were too annoying! If he let it go, it would Sully the Qilin n''s reputation!

    "Alright! But you have to be clear that none of them have passed the test. " Azure reminded.

    "I know! However, uncle long had said that he only wanted the most loyal ones! But those from before are clearly not!" Huo Yue quibbled for himself.

    When Cang heard this, he didn''t expose his guilty conscience and just sighed.""AI! It''s too hard to find a loyal subordinate!"

    "Yup! Uncle long and the others are too demanding!" Fire Yue also echoed.

    "Higher by what? Do you think it''s that easy to suck up to Demon City?" Hearing this, Azure said angrily.

    "Uh!" Fire Yue was very depressed. He had just echoed the other party''s words to please him, but how did he get hated again? This ancestor was difficult to serve!

    Huo Yue was in tears!

    Can''t we just work together happily?

    However, Azure didn''t care about the other party''s resentful thoughts. He directly raised his small ws and ordered,""Tell the people behind to quicklye in! "You bastard!" My time is very precious!"

    "I''ll go and inform them. " Upon hearing this, Huo Yue didn''t dare to dy and immediately sent a message to uncle long. Uncle long, who had received the voice transmission from the fire Yue, was puzzled at first. How long had it been since they had entered? why had they finished asking so quickly?

    Then, he saw the few people who went in vertically and came out horizontally. He instantly understood!

    Another violent attack!

    Uncle long couldn''t help but sigh. It seemed that he couldn''t count on the fire Yue to be gentle anymore. When he saw the family representatives present, and those who came out lying down, their faces turned even paler. He quicklyforted them,""Everyone, calm down. They must have done something wrong. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be treated like this!"

    ..."What wrong have you done that you need to do this?

    The people who were still safe and sound felt that the simple questions they had thought were even more terrifying than the previous interrogation of their ancestors! Although they hadn''t entered yet, they were already feeling the burden! Uncle Long''s words offort could no longer ease the tension in their hearts.

    When the next person was called, a certain family representative even took a long time to realize that he was the next person. After he realized it, his whole body was a little stiff as he walked into the room as if he was rushing to the execution ground.

    Uncle long silently gave his blessings as he watched him leave.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I wish you good luck, little guy!

    After that, he turned to the others and said kindly,""Believe me, as long as you answer my questions seriously, nothing will happen! Of course, if you take the initiative to anger the examiner, then I can''t help you!"

    It had to be said that uncle Long''s kind reminder was quite useful. The families that went inter were obviously treated better than the previous ones because they all came out on their own.

    However, the moment they came out, all the representatives were pale and their clothes were drenched in sweat.

    Since they had alreadye out, uncle long would definitely arrange for someone to send them back to their rooms to rest. At this time, someone made an excuse that he wanted to go to the toilet. After saying goodbye to uncle long, he left. However, the people who left did not go to the outhouse at all. Instead, they sneaked into the residence of the family representatives and tried to find out the contents of the test.

    After asking one family after another, the representatives of the families who thought they were so smart that no one knew about it were deeply depressed! This was because everyone had told him different things! How was he supposed to prepare for this?

    When he returned to the living room, the family representative returned to his seat with a guilty look. Uncle long only smiled at him without saying a word, which made him nervous.

    When it was his turn to enter the room to answer the question, due to his guilty conscience, he was identified as lying on the first question and was disqualified!

    Of course, he was also dragged out!

    After seeing what had happened to a certain someone, uncle long looked at the rest of the people and sneered."Did you see that? This was the result of being self-righteous and acting smart! Don''t learn from him! In our Demon City, nothing you do can be hidden from us!"

    With a certain someone''s example, the people who followed became more and more cautious.

    And when all the tests were over, the results were naturally disappointing!

    Out of nearly fifty families, only ten or so barely passed!

    This result disappointed uncle long and the others.

    But even though he was disappointed, he still had to do thest step!

    After giving them a few more days to rest, uncle long gathered the dozen families in the living room again.

    This time, the important moment that would decide their fate was finallying.

    When the representatives of the dozen or so families who had been summoned saw the several reverent-gods sitting in the living room, they immediately tensed up.

    W-what was he doing? Was there a test?

    Such a thought caused everyone to tremble in fear!

    Wu ... Please don''te again! One had to know that the test of answering questions earlier had almost cost them half their lives! If they were to be tested again, they wouldpletely copse.

    Uncle longforted everyone when he saw their uneasy expressions.""Don''t be nervous. I just want to exin the rules for joining Demon City, and I want you to make your final decision."

    The first half of uncle Long''s sentence made everyone''s hearts, which had been in their throats, rx a little, but the second half made them feel nervous again.

    F * ck! Why did he have to choose? Are you done?

    Faced with the repeated investigations, answers, and the current choices, the representatives present were obviously on the verge of a mental breakdown. However, uncle long didn''t care about that and continued,""This choice is extremely important to both you and Demon City,"

 Chapter 2838 We Didnt Agree To This, Did We?(3)

    "Uncle long, what is your choice? just tell me directly!" Someone couldn''t wait and urged.

    "Alright! Then I''ll say it. " Uncle long didn''t get angry at being urged. Instead, he was still smiling.

    Then, he cleared his throat and said,""Although we have many rules in Demon City, the most important one is loyalty! He had to be absolutely loyal! If you want to join Demon City, you can''t be half-hearted! Since you''ve joined Demon city''s big family, you must do your best to protect Demon city''s interests, and ce Demon city''s interests above your families ''. Of course, the resources we can provide you are definitely beyond your imagination! However, I won''t give you these resources for free. You''ll have to put in a certain amount of effort to get them, do you understand what I mean?"

    How could the representatives present not understand? Uncle Dragon''s intentions were clear. Back when they had answered the question, they had alreadye into contact with him. However, they never thought that they would have to make another choice. And this choice would determine whether Demon City would ept them or not.

    At that time, they had the chance to pass the test because they had told the truth. In this truth, someone naturally mentioned that the interests of the family were more important than anything else! The families that replied in this way were obviously not within the scope of uncle long and the others ''consideration. However, because of their honesty, uncle long and the others still gave them an equal opportunity.

    After hearing uncle Long''s words, the representative who had said that the family''s interests were more important than anything else knew that his family had no chance at all. Therefore, he immediately questioned,""I can understand that Demon City needs our loyalty, but why won''t you give us your resources for free if we''re loyal to you?"

    Uncle long looked at the family representative, who was obviously looking for trouble, and said with a cold smile,""Why should I give it to you for free? This is the first time I''ve heard that the major ns are supporting their vassal ns for free!"

    "It is! Without anybor, wasn''t it a fool''s dream to get protection and resources with just a word of loyalty? Not to mention you families with no blood rtions, even if you''re a branch of the ning family, you wouldn''t dare to say that you''re getting resources for free!" Master ning, who was sitting on the side, sneered when he heard this, and instantly cklisted the family of this representative.

    "You bastard!" This person was clearly here to find trouble!

    Who didn''t know that the rtionship between the big families and the affiliated families was that of being affiliated and being affiliated! The subsidiary ns relied on the enormous resources and powerful strength of the subsidiary ns to receive the protection of the other party in the divinity. The affiliated family would gain the loyalty of the other party, and in this rtionship, the status of the affiliated family waspletely equivalent to that of the servant. Since they were the servant, how could they ask the master to support them for no reason?

    Why? There was absolutely no such saying in the immortal realm!

    "Didn''t you ... Invite us to Garrison in Demon City?" After thinking for a long time, the family representative finally said.

    "You were invited to enter? Are you daydreaming? We hinted in the announcement that we are recruiting affiliated families, don''t you know what it means to be affiliated families?" Uncle long said with a faint smile.

    This time, that person could no longer quibble! With uncle long and master ning''s agreement, no one dared to question anything. Finally, uncle Dragon told them that if they wanted to be a subsidiary family of Demon City, they would need to sign a loyalty contract!

    Hearing this, the expressions of the representatives present changed.

    Loyalty and signing a loyalty contract were twopletely different things! After all, as long as one had a mouth, one would be able to speak of loyalty. However, after signing the loyalty contract, if one were to betray, the punishment would definitely be unbearable! None of the people present had thought that they would need to sign a loyalty contract. This way, it was not something that the family representatives could decide.

    After someone expressed their thoughts to uncle Dragon and the others, they were very understanding and gave them a month''s time to return and discuss with their families. After thinking it through, they would be a member of Demon City! Naturally, they would be protected by Demon City!

    After sending off thest dozen or so families, uncle long and the others had some free time.

    A few dayster.

    In the garden, master ning was yawning in boredom. When he saw uncle longing over, he immediately pulled uncle long over to make a bet with him.

    Seeing this, uncle long shouted helplessly,""If you''re really that bored, you can go back to the ning family and manage your grandchildren!" Why are you bothering me!

    Uncle long was so frustrated. It had been half a month, but there was no news from any of the families. Was this the sign of recruitment failure? He was quite worried, but at the same time, he felt angry for the shortsightedness of those families!

    Hmph! If they failed, they failed. Sooner orter, they would regret it! Uncle long secretlyined to himself.

    Master ning, who was being yelled at, was thick-skinned and obviously didn''t mind that uncle long was angry. He even added fuel to the fire."Old dragon, let''s make a bet and see how many families will be smart enough to make the right choice, okay? The one who loses has to agree to one condition. How about it?"

    "Not much! Are you really that free? If you''re bored, go pull out the grass!" Uncle long couldn''t take it anymore and roared.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Obviously, he was already very annoyed, but this old man still wanted to bet with him! Bet your sister! What''s there to bet on? Uncle long was very angry, and he red at master ning with his fiery eyes.

    But master ning didn''t care at all and said with a smile,""Old dragon, I know you''ve been very angry recently. Calm down! Even if those small families are unwilling, so what? that''s because they have no foresight, and it has nothing to do with us!"

    "The entire firmament knows about the recruitment n this time. Don''t you feel embarrassed if you don''t recruit even one in the end?" Uncle long couldn''t help but ask.

    He didn''t believe that the ning family''s old boy''s attitude was so good that he didn''t care at all? Brother Dongfang Yue was also quite troubled recently! More importantly, this would affect Demon city''s future development. Hence, it was necessary to recruit new blood! Meanwhile, uncle Dragon, who had long since treated Demon City as his home, naturally hoped that Demon City would one day rece the misty Castle! At the same time, he wanted to give Xue ''er, who was in seclusion, a surprise. He hoped that by the time Xue'' er came out of her seclusion, Demon City would already be in a rtivelyrge scale!

    However, before this idea could be realized, it seemed to be on the verge of defeat. How could he not be anxious? He wasn''t as heartless as master ning!

    "What''s there to be embarrassed about? It''s such a good opportunity, yet those small families don''t know how to grasp it properly. They''ll regret it in the future. " Master ning said calmly.

    "Alright! You''re right, but I''m still depressed. Why didn''t any family know how to grasp such a good opportunity? You must know that there might not be such an opportunity in the future, but even if you recruit people, I''m afraid it won''t be as simple as this time!" Uncle long sighed with hidden bitterness.

    "Old dragon, calm down! Don''t bother with those annoying things, let''s make a bet!" Master ning still didn''t forget to make a bet with uncle long.

    Uncle long was truly helpless. This old man was really ...

    "Hmph! Let''s bet then, who''s afraid of who?" Then, uncle long made up his mind and said,"

    "That''s more like it! Come, let''s bet on how many families will have good eyes. " Master ning said happily when he saw that uncle long hadpromised.

    "Five! There are at least five!" Uncle long said immediately.

    "I said there are three!" Master ning also said. This was the conclusion he had made after analyzing and understanding those families in detail.

    "So little?" Uncle long frowned and looked at master ning with dissatisfaction. This old man was really too detestable! This was clearly boosting other people''s morale and diminishing their own prestige! Why did he not believe in the attraction of Demon city''s signboard?

    "Quite a few!" Master ning said confidently.

    Not long after, Dongfang Yue and the others who had heard about the bet also requested to join in. The bet between uncle long and master ning had be an important event for the bored Supreme gods in Demon City. Even Huo Yue and the other Qilin hade to join in the fun.

    Seeing the Yue fire, uncle long naturally remembered the good things this guy had done when he was the head Examiner. He said angrily,""What are you still doing here? Go back to your Qilin n!"

    "Hehe! I''m sorry, but I''m afraid I''ll have to appear in Demon City more often in the future. I''ve already discussed with the ancestor to set up a branch of the Qilin race in Demon City. The ancestor has agreed to it, and I''ve also chosen the location. We''ll be starting work soon!" Huo Yue said with a proud smile.

    When uncle long heard this, his face darkened immediately!

    F * ck! Why didn''t they know anything about this? Did these Qilins really think that Demon City was their backyard? He wanted to set up a branch in Demon City, yet he didn''t even acknowledge the master? Tell me only after you''ve decided? Who was that? Did they agree?

    Uncle Long''s expression was extremely unsightly. He red at Huo Yue and said,""We didn''t agree to this, did we?"

    "The ancestor has agreed. If you have any different ideas, feel free to bring them up! I''m just an errand boy doing hard work. I don''t care about the affairs between you high-level people!" Huo Yue pushed the responsibility to his ancestor.

    "¡­¡­"

    Your sister! Hearing Huo Yue''s words, uncle long really wanted to scold Qilin! What would he say if he went to find the ice Spirit? Did he object? Demon City doesn''t wee Qilin''s presence?

 Chapter 2839 Boss, I Knew You Wouldnt Die (1)

    Not wee, my ass! There must be something wrong with his head to object to the Qilin race moving in! Uncle long couldn''t help but Mutter to himself. In fact, he had thought about this for a long time. He wanted Xue ''er to tell ice soul, but Xue'' er rejected him. In Xue ''er''s words, even though we have done the Qilin race a favor, we can''t force them to repay us. Otherwise, the Qilin race would definitely be unwilling. If they had any other thoughts, it would affect the rtionship between the two parties. He also said that if they wanted to, they would bring it up themselves.

    Now, just as Xue ''er had said, he wanted to. However, he didn''t bring it up. Instead, he made his own decision and even thought of a ce to stay! This, this was a little ...

    At the thought of this, uncle Long''s face darkened and he said to Huo Yue in a slightly displeased tone,""If the Qilin race wants to enter Demon City, we will definitely wee you. However, shouldn''t you inform us, the Masters, as well? Or do you want to act first and reportter? are you nning to tell us the day we find out that you''ve broken ground?"

    "Uh! I thought you guys already knew!" Huo Yue couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed.

    "I know nothing! Did any of you Qilin greet us?" Long shuhuo roared.

    "Calm down! Calm down! Calm down, I didn''t think this through, please forgive me! Please forgive me!" Seeing that uncle long seemed to be really angry, Huo Yue hurriedly put in a good word.

    "Hmph! Since you''ve already decided, we wee your Qilin n toe and live here. Let''s forget about this matter! Now, can you please tell me which ce you have chosen to make the Qilin n''s base?" Uncle long looked at fire Guangdong and said, not wanting to argue with him.

    "Hehe! Wait, I''m going to get the map!" Huo Yue gave a perverted smile and took out a map.

    That map was the topographic map of Demon City.

    After opening it, the fire Yue was about to point it out to uncle long, but uncle long stopped her and said,""Wait, tell me, where did you get this map?"

    "Why does this map look so familiar?" Master ning said after looking at the map.

    "Hehe! This map is the one you ced in the Council Chamber. " Seeing that he couldn''t hide it anymore, Huo Yue had to tell the truth.

    "¡­¡­"

    Hearing this, everyone present was silent for three minutes.

    "You bastard!" Not using the Council Hall for too long was very harmful! They didn''t even know that something had gone missing. If the other party hadn''t taken the initiative to expose themselves today, they would probably not even be able to find the thief''s shadow when they realized that something had been stolen.

    "Uh ..." Dongfang Yue opened his mouth and wanted to express his opinion, but he found himself speechless. What should he say?

    me the other party? From the looks of it, the other party obviously didn''t mind! However, it didn''t seem right if he didn''t criticize them. What if everyone learned from him in the future? wouldn''t Demon City be in chaos?

    Sensing the seriousness of the matter, Dongfang Yue frowned deeply.

    "You''re going a little too far like this!" After thinking for a while, Dongfang Yue finally squeezed out a sentence that didn''t hurt the other party.

    His words were instantly despised by everyone except Huo Yue.

    Uncle long was so angry that he shouted,"guards!" Arrest this thief!"

    "¡­¡­"

    "Don''t be like this! I''m not a thief!" Seeing the others in a daze, fire Guangdong quickly exined for himself.

    "If you''re not, then who is? They''ve even stolen into our meeting hall!" Uncle long shouted with a red face.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I didn''t steal it, I just borrowed it!" The fire Yue continued to exin.

    "Borrow? Damn it, did you return it after you used it?" Uncle long was even angrier when he heard this! If they didn''t find out that Huo Yue had stolen their map, this matter might have been exposedter!

    "Didn''t I forget?" Huo Yue said, a little embarrassed.

    "Only a ghost would believe your words! Men! Arrest this thief!" Uncle Dragon was infuriated. However, after shouting for a long time, he suddenly recalled that Demon city''s residents had all gone into seclusion. Other than the old fellows present, there was no one else who was idle. "Some beasts, catch this thief for me," he immediately changed his words.

    Unfortunately, even after he shouted for a long time, not a single beast came to capture him!

    Instantly, uncle long was enraged and decided to do it himself! Master ning and the others felt very embarrassed!

    Currently, Demon City had neither humans nor beasts! No wonder they didn''t even know that they had lost something! Seeing that uncle long was really going to catch him, Huo Yue panicked and hid everywhere, shouting,""Old whale, don''t be like this! I''ve really forgotten!"

    "Soul egg! I don''t care about that, stealing should be punished!" Uncle long shouted and chased after him.

    For a moment, uncle long chased the fire Yue all over the yard. Master ning and the others shook their heads and sighed. What, what was going on?

    "Eh? Are you ying hide-and-seek?" At this moment, a curious voice was heard. Then, a small Ice Phoenix appeared in the garden.

    The ice Phoenix still appeared with a blue crown on its head. Seeing this pair of little beasts, master ning and the others ''mouths twitched again. He didn''t know when it started, but senior Azure liked to lie on the head of the ice Phoenix.

    "I want to y too!" Seeing that no one answered him, Bing Yao continued to speak.

    Then, he ran into the field and joined the ranks of the people chasing after the fire Yue.

    When Huo Yue saw this, he wanted to cry but had no tears.

    "Little Prince, we''re from the same country. How can you help this old whale chase me?" Huo Yue, who was being chased and blocked by uncle long and Bing Jie, wanted to kneel down in front of Bing Jie. He had never seen a Qilin who was so ungrateful. This really made him sad.

    "Eh? Aren''t we ying hide-and-seek? I want to be on the same side as uncle long, so I naturally have to chase you!" Bing Yao said matter-of-factly.

    Hearing this, uncle long gave Bing Yao a look of admiration. He thought to himself,"I didn''t dote on this little guy for nothing!" Then, uncle long said to Bing Yao,""Bing Yao, it''s right to chase after him. He''s a thief who stole things from our house. Catch him and arrest him!"

    "What? You dare to steal from my house? He really didn''t want to live anymore! This kind of thief must be caught and tortured!" When Bing Yao heard this, he was furious.

    When Azure heard this, hezily opened his eyes and asked,""What did he steal from our house?"

    "All we know is a map. We still need to investigate the rest!" Uncle long was very happy to see the reaction of the two jerks who had amon enemy, so he told them the truth.

    "I only took this map!" Huo Yue quickly exined when he heard that uncle long suspected that he had taken something else.

    "Do you think we will believe you?" Uncle long raised his eyebrows and made up his mind to find trouble with the fire Yue. Otherwise, where could he vent his anger? More importantly, this was the result of Huo Yue''s own actions. Although he had only stolen a map, it was a map today. Who knew what would happen tomorrow? Therefore, uncle long felt that it was necessary for him to kill one hundred people! To prevent others from learning from him!

 Chapter 2840 Boss, I Knew You Wouldnt Die!(2)

    "Yes, we won''t believe you!" Bing Yao was very happy to replenish.

    "..." Huo Yue burst into tears upon hearing this. He couldn''t help but look up at the sky and sigh. ''Little Prince, where are you going to put your elbow?'' He could ept that uncle long was looking for trouble, but how could Bing Yao join in the fun? He felt that his heart had already shattered into pieces.

    Sob ... He would never love again!

    Just as Huo Yue was lost in his thoughts, uncle long rushed forward and grabbed his arm, restraining him.

    Snatching the map from Huo Yue''s hand, uncle long said fiercely,""I''ll deal with you for the thiefter. Now, tell me, where did your Qilin n choose to live?" Although uncle long had caught them, he didn''t forget what he was here for.

    Upon hearing that, Huo Yue thought that uncle long had already let him off the hook for taking the map. He then rxed and pointed at the map. When he finished pointing, he looked at uncle long and was surprised to find that uncle Long''s face had turned ck.

    At this time, the curious master ning and the others also took a few steps forward. Huo Yue saw this and pointed out to them again.

    After knowing the location of the Qilin n''s base, everyone''s expression turned a little strange. They stared at fire-lit without blinking. They all wanted to see what the structure of the fire Yue''s brain was.

    Azure was more direct and coldlyughed."Why doesn''t your Qilin n make this a base as well?"

    "Uh ..." After hearing Cang''s words, Huo Yue was stunned for a moment before he said weakly,""T-that won''t do. Isn''t this your base camp?"

    "Hmph! The entire Demon City is our main base, but didn''t you take away a third of it?" Azure''s body emitted a cold aura as he continued to sneer.

    At this moment, Huo Yue finally understood that there was a problem with the encampment that he had assigned! No wonder these people''s faces suddenly changed! But, but ...

    After thinking for a long time, Huo Yue carefully said,""The bases that I''ve chosen are all ownerless. Since they''re ownerless, it''s no big deal for our Qilin n to use them, right? As you all know, our Qilin n''s main body is toorge, and it''s simply not enough when it''s small. More importantly, it''s close to your main residence, so it''s more convenient for us to visit our ancestor, right?"

    "Who made the rule that ownerless things have to be used by your Qilin n? Don''t you know that Demon City is recruiting subsidiary ns? My Head Examiner!" Azure said with a smile that was not a smile.

    "Well ... No family has joined us yet!" Huo Yue said in a low voice. Hearing him mention that, uncle Long''s face turned even uglier.

    Then, everyone heard uncle long roar,""But I can''t give it all to you! You''re so close to our ancestor, but you''ve taken up a third of Demon city''s space! To tell you the truth, these ces were originally left for our affiliated families! Or does the Qilin race have ns to acknowledge their master and pledge their loyalty?"

    "Yup! If you acknowledge Xue ''er as your master, I can make the decision to give you the ce you like. " Azure said indifferently.

    "..." How is this possible!

    The Qilin race would never acknowledge anyone as their master! One had to know that even master Yu didn''t force them to recognize him as their master ...

    "With me here, they don''t need to recognize me as their master." Suddenly, a confident voice rang out in everyone''s ears. Then, they saw a handsome man in white appear before them.

    The one who spoke wasn''t the white-robed man, but a palm-sized furry little beast that glowed with a dark golden luster.

    Master ning looked at the little beast in front of him carefully, then looked at the man in white and asked,""Senior Dreamdust, this little beast ...?"

    This little Beastie looks so familiar! However, the little beast had a lot of tails, so no one dared to recognize it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Hmph! It''s the little mouse by that idiot Yu''s side!" Before Huan Chen could reply, Azure said with a disdainful expression.

    A little mouse?

    Hearing this, master ning and the others were speechless. They really didn''t know what kind of deep hatred senior Cang had for this little beast, why did he call it a little mouse? Which part of this little guy looked like a mouse? On the contrary, they were somewhat simr to Azure. However, they naturally didn''t dare to say such words.

    Everyone was smart enough to remain silent.

    The little beast on Huan Chen''s shoulder didn''t dare to make a sound and only red at Azure. Seeing this, Xing couldn''t help butugh proudly.

    Huan Chen felt helpless about this. However, artifact spirits also had levels. Cang''s level was the highest and he was the strongest. Therefore, he didn''t dare to anger Cang and could only be a peacemaker."Cang, don''t bully baby, okay? It has just recovered all its memories and strength. "

    "Hmph! Even if this idiot had recovered his memory and strength, he was still an idiot! If you can''t even protect your own master, what''s the point of living?" Cang was obviously disgusted with the baby.

    "I admit that I''m useless. I''m weak, but you''re not weak. How could you have protected master?" Baobao finally retorted.

    Mighty Baby!

    Hearing this, Huan Chen couldn''t help but give the baby a like. However, Azure didn''t seem to mind.""Master? That''s your master, I don''t recognize him! She had no obligation to protect him! Besides, if he didn''t seek Death himself, would that B * tch Wu Yan have killed him?"

    "But, but you shouldn''t just stand by and do nothing?" The baby continued to criticize weakly.

    "Didn''t thews of heaven and earth do nothing to save him? do you want to ask him why?" Azure smiled in disdain.

    "..." Baby heard Cang''s words and could only cry in his heart. Sob ... Sister, I was bullied!

    The people who were listening to Cang and Baobao''s conversation also thought of something at the same time, especially the Dongfang brothers, whose eyes were wet when they saw Baobao.

    Master ning and uncle long could also tell that baby and Cang were acquaintances! Furthermore, he had a close rtionship with master Yu! However, they didn''t know the details of the reasons.

    Only Huo Yue was confused. Seeing that Cang and the little beast had stopped bickering, he asked stupidly,""What does it have to do with you whether our n recognizes a master or not?"

    Baobao was silent. It seemed that it had not appeared for a long time, and the beasts had long forgotten about it. For a moment, it had a myriad of feelings in its heart, and it didn''t know what to say.

    Cangughed out loud and pointed at Baobao,""Who told you to act mysterious and go missing? look at you now, your subordinates don''t even remember who you are!"

    Huo Yue was shocked!

    Subordinate? Was he talking about him? When did he be this little beast''s subordinate? Why didn''t he know about it? Fire Yue was shocked by Cang''s words. When the baby saw the fire Yue''s confused look, the depression in his heart deepened.

    Alright! It admitted that it was acting mysterious. Back then, other than the four kings of the four great king divine beasts, there were not many beasts who had seen its true appearance. Moreover, it usually used the four great king divine beasts to directly manage the other beasts, and it did not show itself. But to go missing? It would never admit this! It didn''t disappear on purpose! It was dead, alright?

 Chapter 2841 Boss, I Knew You Wouldnt Die!(3)

    However, facing Cang''s nder, Baobao didn''t know how to refute it. Because to the beast race, it really wasn''tpetent!

    Seeing that the baby didn''t respond for a long time, Cang, who was extremely bored, patted Huo Yue''s shoulder andughed evilly,"Little Qilin, do you want to know who it is?"

    "Yes, yes!" Huo Yue nodded his head like he was pounding garlic. Of course, he wanted to know. He wanted to know more about how he became this little beast''s subordinate. He belonged to the ancestor!

    "You know about the beast God, right?" Azure asked indifferently.

    "I know too well!" Upon hearing this, Huo Yue immediately became excited. One must know that the beast God was the most powerful person in the beast race, and even their ancestors had to listen to him! Not to mention them! Among the beasts, even if you didn''t know your own people, you must know the name of the beast God!

    This beast God did not refer to the powerful beasts who had cultivated sessfully. The full name of the beast God should be the God of all beasts. The meaning of this name was self-evident.

    However, the beast God had always been mysterious in the immortal realm and rarely showed up in the beast n. Therefore, Huo Yue was very surprised. Why did this kitten mention the beast God? As everyone knew, even the beast gods were not spared from the catastrophe of the divine realm tens of thousands of years ago!

    "This is the little mouse!" After Huo Yue nodded, Cang pointed at Bao Bao and said.

    "..." Huo Yue was a little dumbfounded. His mouth was half-open as he stood in the middle.

    Uncle long was also a little dumbfounded. He had known that this little beast''s identity was not simple, but he didn''t expect it to be so frightening!

    As for master ning, he didn''t know how to react. One had to know that he had even carried this little fellow before!

    The beast God! He had actually hugged a beast God before! That was an existence that he had to look up to!

    After a long while.

    After uncle long came back to his senses, he didn''t know how to get along with the baby. In fact, he was not very familiar with Baobao. This was because not long after he met Xue ''er and the others, this little fellow had been captured by Huan Chen to cultivate in seclusion. Now that he hade out of seclusion, why did he have such a terrifying identity? Was this still beastly?!

    However, uncle long still bowed to the baby with great respect and said respectfully,""Greetings, beast God!"

    "..." Baby didn''t know what to do with uncle Long''s respect.

    Don''t be like this, dear! Let''s go back to how we were before, okay? Having just recovered all of its memories and learned of its identity, the baby was already used to acting coquettishly in front of Leng ruoxue and the others, and was used to living a life of being a weak little beast. Hence, it was not used to uncle Long''s respect.

    "That ... Let''s just get along like we used to! You can call me baby. " The baby said after a deep struggle.

    "How can we do that? You''re the beast God, and as a member of the beast n, I have to respect you!" Uncle long was determined not to agree with Baobao''s words. If there was no problem with the evildoer like before, then as the saying goes, the current official is better than the current official. No matter how famous the evildoer was, he couldn''t control him. So even if the evildoer was the master of The Dark World, he was not afraid. But this baby was different! He was his superior, so how could he not respect him?

    Now that uncle long knew the baby''s identity, he naturally couldn''t be too casual with it. At this time, Huo Yue couldn''t help but poke uncle long and asked in a low voice,""Do you really believe that this little beast is the legendary beast God?"

    "I believe, I believe senior Cang''s words. Do you suspect that senior Cang is lying?" Uncle long blinked his eyes and deliberately raised his voice. When Huo Yue saw this, his face turned pale and he pulled on uncle Long''s sleeve, begging,""Uncle long, don''t be so loud!"

    Hmph! Following Cang''s cold snort, Huo Yue''s face turned even paler. Baobao couldn''t stand it and said to Cang weakly,""Please don''t bully Beastie! It''s wrong to bully the weak!"

    Long live the beast God!

    Bao Bao''s unconfident words of Justice made the fire Swan fall towards it. Then, it looked at Bao Bao gratefully and said loudly,""Beast God, I admit that you are the beast God!"

    "¡­¡­"

    The baby was speechless. It had always been one, so did it need this Qilin to admit it?

    Meanwhile, uncle long and the others kept their distance from Huo Yue, who was obviously not in a normal state of mind. They had an expression that said,''I don''t know him''.

    When the fire Yue realized that the situation was a little abnormal, uncle long and the others gave him a look as if he was crazy. Suddenly, the fire Yue became depressed.

    He didn''t know why he would say something so stupid. But would it be useful to take it back now?

    The answer was no. Cang patted Huo Yue''s head in a good mood and looked at Bao Bao,""Don''t tell me people always say that Beastie''s intelligence is low. It''s true after seeing it today!"

    "¡­¡­"

    All the Beastie beasts present were caught in the crossfire.

    Especially uncle long, who was extremely depressed! He even felt that his entire person was unwell. Although he knew that senior Cang was talking about the fire Yue, he was also a Beastie! "Sob ..." Uncle long, who had been innocently implicated, felt even more resentful toward the fire Yue.

    Baobao didn''tment on Cang''s judgment. Big sister wasn''t here, so it didn''t dare to argue with Cang, otherwise it would be the one who would be unlucky! It couldn''t beat this guy!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Wu ... The baby was silent, aggrieved, and his bright eyes peeked at Cang from time to time. However, Cang pretended not to see it and continued to Pat Huo Yue''s head with admiration.

    Huo Yue was the most worried. He even deeply felt that it was a wrong decision to build a branch in Demon City with his ancestor. There were too many people here that he couldn''t afford to offend. Sob ... He felt like he was being bullied all day long!

    At this moment, fire Yue heard Cang say to uncle long and the others,""Leave this thief to me! I''ll teach him well. "

    Don ''t! Huoyue burst into tears again! At this moment, he really hoped that uncle long would reject Cang''s words! He didn''t want to fall into Cang''s hands!

    Unfortunately, uncle long would not let Huo Yue have his way!

    Uncle long ignored Huo Yue''s pleading eyes and said gratefully,""Then I''ll have to trouble senior Azure!"

    "It''s no trouble at all. I''m free anyway. " After saying that, Azure deliberately turned to look at Baobao and said with a smirk,""Beast deity, you don''t mind me teaching your subordinates, do you?"

    "If I had an opinion, would you listen?" Baobao pretended to be embarrassed and asked.

    "I won ''t," Cang replied directly.

    "Then why are you still asking me?" Baobao couldn''t help but roll her eyes.

    "I''m just respecting you!" Cangughed proudly, then patted Bing Yao''s head and ordered, "Let''s go back!"

    When everyone heard these four words, the corners of their mouths couldn''t help twitching. Senior he Cang was treating the ice Phoenix as a Mount? Does senior ice soul know about this? Everyone was quite curious.

    After saying that, Cang used his chubby little ws to pick up fire Yue''s cor and dragged him away under everyone''s gaze.

    Everyone looked at the huge figure that was gradually walking away. They wanted to know how the fire Yue felt when it was carried away by such a small beast. I really want to interview him!

    On the way, many beasts came to watch, which made Huo Yue''s face turn red. However, he was unable to resist and could only pray in his heart.

    Old ancestor! Come and save me! Sob ... We can''t count on that beast God!

    After Huo Yue was taken away by Cang, uncle long and the others were confused for a moment. Then, they looked at each other in the garden.

    Not long after, Ice Spirit heard about this from the first elder of the Qilin n and rushed over.

    When she saw uncle long and the others, ice soul said remorsefully,""I''m sorry. I didn''t expect this to happen either. It''s all my fault for not being strict. Can you let Huo Yue out for my sake?"

    "Senior ice soul, fire Yue n''s chief is not in our hands." Uncle long said honestly.

    "Uh! Then who has it?" Ice Spirit was puzzled. He had clearly heard from the great elder that fire Yue had taken a map of Demon City, which made uncle long and the others so angry that they wanted to capture fire Yue and lock him up. Was that not the case? The great elder shouldn''t have lied to him!

    The Qilin great elder didn''t lie to him. However, the Grand Elder didn''t know everything. The Grand Elder had no idea what had happened in thetter half. When he heard from the nsmen that uncle long was going to capture the n leader, he went to find the ancestor in a hurry. However, the ancestor was not there at that time. When the ancestor came back, the first elder who had been waiting in the ice soul courtyard told him what had happened, and the two of them came here anxiously.

    Now that she knew there was a way out, she immediately turned to the great elder behind her. The great elder looked at uncle long with a confused expression and said with a ttering smile,"Uncle long, we know that it''s wrong of us to steal your map, but it''s not a big deal. Can you let the patriarch go for the sake of our Qilin n?"

    He obviously didn''t believe uncle Long''s words.

    "Little soul, the little Qilin is in Azure''s hands." After waiting for a long time and seeing that Ice Spirit didn''t notice her baby, she replied before uncle long.

    Little soul?

    The baby''s voice instantly attracted the two Qilins ''attention. The great elder was surprised. Who was little po calling? Apart from his family''s old ancestor, there didn''t seem to be anyone present who had the word ''po'' in their names.

    Could it be that he was calling his own ancestor? Looking at the baby''s petite body, the Qilin first elder couldn''t help but shake his head.

    That was impossible! This little beast couldn''t possibly be an old man!

    Just as the great elder overturned his conclusion, Ice Spirit, who had beenpletely stunned by the words "little soul," suddenly came back to his senses. His eyes were filled with tears, and he held the baby''s fluffy body tightly in his arms. He sobbed,"Boss! I knew you wouldn''t die!"

    Boss?

    These two words frightened first elder to his core! His eyes were wide open, as if he had seen a ghost!

    He ... He didn''t hear wrong, did he? The old ancestor actually called this little beast boss!

 Chapter 2842 You Really Have The Guts To Ask For Anything!(1)

    The Qilin great elder felt like he was about to faint from fear. What kind of rhythm is this! He looked up and down, left and right, but he couldn''t see that the little beast in front of him, who wasn''t even the size of their palms, was the old ancestor''s boss. However, he believed that the old ancestor would definitely not joke about this kind of thing.

    But ... This fact was simply too hard to ept.

    The first elder of the Qilin n was a little confused. He looked at the little beast, who was crying in his ancestor''s arms, with a face full of questions. Then, he turned to uncle long and asked him with his eyes,"what''s going on?"

    However, uncle long pretended not to see it.

    Aren''t you curious? I won''t tell you! Uncle long thought with a smirk.

    Needless to say, uncle long was venting his anger on him again. Seeing that uncle long was ignoring him, the great elder of the Qilin family had to continue to look at master ning. He didn''t know whether master ning had done it intentionally or unintentionally, but he actually turned his head at the same time as he looked at him.

    The first elder of the Qilin n immediately became worried.

    This was really bullying the Qilin! They knew that his curiosity was like a kitten scratching at his heart, but no one answered his question!

    First elder Qilin was furious! He red at uncle long and master ning, but the two obviously didn''t care and continued to ignore him.

    When ice soul was done with the baby, she turned to the great elder and said,""Boss, this little fellow is my nsman."

    "Oh!" Baobao nodded and gave first elder Qilin a kind smile. However, the Qilin great elder still felt as if a cat was scratching his heart. He couldn''t help but wail in his heart. Old ancestor, don''t just introduce me! Introduce your boss!

    However, Ice Spirit obviously did not see through the Qilin great elder''s inner thoughts. He did not even n to introduce the baby''s identity. After greeting the crowd, he took the baby away and even forgot about the fire Yue.

    Seeing this, the Qilin first elder, who had been left behind, waspletely depressed.

    Wu ... Old ancestor, how can you leave me behind? He even left him in the middle of uncle long and the others, who were looking at him with unfriendly eyes.

    At this moment, the Qilin great elder, who was a little slow to react, had already sensed the unfriendly gazes from uncle long and the others. He shrank back a little and decided to slip away, not having the time to ask about the little beast''s identity.

    However, as soon as this thought appeared in his mind, he had only taken a step forward when uncle long grabbed him by the cor and pulled him back.

    "Uncle long, let go. Let me go. This is too ugly." The first elder of the Qilin n struggled.

    "Yo! Now you know how ugly it is? Why didn''t you think of how ugly it was when you stole our map?" Uncle long continued to deal with the Qilin great elder.

    "Uncle long, you don''t need the map anyway. Why don''t you lend it to us?" The first elder of the Qilin n said with a fawning smile.

    "Is that borrowing? Taking without asking is stealing! Besides, if we don''t use it, can you steal it in peace?" Uncle Long''s anger rose again when he heard the Qilin great elder''s words.

    The Qilin elder could only smile awkwardly. He really didn''t think so much when he borrowed the map.

    "Now, let''s talk about the problem of your base!" Uncle long continued.

    They had been discussing this matter for a long time, but it was dyed by the appearance of the beast God baby. Now that fire Yue had been taken away by senior Azure and ice soul had taken Azure away, the only one in the Qilin n who had the final say was this old fellow. This time, they couldn''t let the Qilin great elder off no matter what. They had to get to the bottom of this today.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Uncle Long''s decision was unquestionable, even if you were a Qilin. Therefore, the first elder Qilin had to stay behind and be interrogated by the crowd.

    When he found out that the other party was not only angry because they had taken the map without asking, but also because the area of the encampment they wanted was toorge, the Qilin great elder patiently exined,""As you all know, our Qilin''s body is veryrge, and the area is too small to disy it! So, you guys have to understand!"

    "Understand my ass! Demon City doesn''t have that much space for you to waste. " Long shuhuo roared.

    "How can you call this a waste? We''ve decided on this ce after much consideration! If it wasn''t for the fact that the area of yournd of demons is limited, our encampment wouldn''t have been so small. " The Qilin Grand Elder was very honest.

    When uncle long and the others heard this, they were all furious!

    "You bastard!" Although the words of the great elder of the Qilin family and fire Yue were simr, the great elder of the Qilin family was obviously better at drawing hatred. Uncle long and the others obviously didn''t expect that he wouldin that the area of the residence allocated by his family was small!

    "F * ck! A third of it was gone and you still think it''s small? How old do you want? Do you want me to give you the entire Demon City?" After taking a few deep breaths, uncle long suppressed the urge to beat the Qilin up and roared.

    "Uh! Would you be willing to give us the entire Demon City?" The first elder of the Qilin n blinked his eyes and asked with uncertainty.

    "I''m willing. Do you want it?" Uncle long, who had been holding it in, asked with a smile.

    "If you insist on giving it to us, we can only reluctantly ept it." The first elder of the Qilin n said with an embarrassed expression.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he was punched in the face.

    Then, uncle long, who couldn''t take it anymore, rushed forward and punched the Qilin great elder ...

    Fists as heavy as boulders rained down on the Qilin great elder, knocking him silly.

    He had never dreamed that uncle long would attack him without even saying a word. This, this was too much!

    Can we still have fun together in the future?

    When the great elder came back to his senses, he only felt extreme pain all over his body, as if all the bones in his body were about to fall apart. Before he could fight back, his arms were mped by the master of the ning family. In this way, it was much more convenient for uncle long to beat the Qilin.

    "You, you''re bullying me with your numbers. You''re really bullying me!" The first elder of the Qilin n was filled with grief and indignation. His face was blue and purple, and his clothes were crumpled. Then, there was a ripping sound as most of his clothes were torn off and hung loosely on his body.

    Even so, uncle long still didn''t vent his anger. His rain-like fists finally knocked the Qilin great elder unconscious.

    After the first elder of the Qilin family fainted, uncle long kicked him a few more times. He was still angry and shouted,""I''ll let you have it! I''ll let you have it! You really dare to ask for anything!"

    "Uncle long, calm down. We''ve already taught him a lesson, so let''s not argue with him." Seeing that uncle long was still angry, master ning pulled on his arm and tried to persuade him.

    AI! This old Qilin''s emotional intelligence was really worrying!

    "Even if we don''t care, it will depend on their performance. Hmph! They really are a bunch of IQs that make one anxious. No wonder Xue ''er was so angry that time. " Uncle long red at the unconscious first elder of the Qilin n on the ground and said with hatred.

 Chapter 2843 You Really Dare To Ask For Anything!(2)

    "Hehe! Let''s wait for him to wake up and see what he has to say!" Although master ning was also a little angry, he found it more ridiculous. He really didn''t know what these Qilin were thinking. How could he have such a weird idea? It seemed like only ice soul and Shui mo were normal in the Qilin race! The other Qilins more or less had that kind of thing.

    It didn''t take long for the great elder of the Qilin n to wake up. However, he only opened his eyes slightly with a lingering fear. When he felt that there was someone beside him, he immediately closed his eyes again and pretended to be dead.

    In his heart, he was filled with endless sorrow.

    Wu ... As the great elder of the Qilin n, the leader of the four King mythical beasts, he had always thought that he could get whatever he wanted and was respected by countless humans and beasts wherever he went. However, in Demon City, in front of uncle long and the others, he didn''t feel that way at all.

    This ce was filled with a group of vicious bandits! Demon City could also be called a Bandit''sir! The people here, other than the newly epted little beasts who still held some respect for them, the others ... Sigh! It''s fine if you don''t mention it!

    The Qilin great elder closed his eyes and pondered seriously, but he couldn''t understand why this was happening. What was the problem?

    Just as he was deep in thought, he suddenly felt a weight on his butt, as if a foot had stepped on it. Then, uncle Long''s voice rang in his ears,""Since you''re awake, stop pretending to be unconscious. Get up!"

    Hearing this, the Qilin great elder couldn''t help but shiver. Then, he hurriedly rolled and crawled to his feet in a sorry state. After he got up, he forced a smile and tried to open his swollen purple eyes. He looked at uncle long with a fawning yet scared expression.

    "Uncle, uncle long ..." The Qilin great elder opened his mouth carefully, but he was secretly looking down on his own cowardice.

    Wu...The great Qilin, why was he afraid of a Dragon whale? Such a fact really made him too sad! However, he also knew that uncle Dragon was no ordinary Dragon whale, because uncle Dragon was already a godly venerable rank beast. And for godly venerable rank beasts, the pressure of their innate bloodline was so light that it was negligible. Otherwise, he would not have been so cowardly in front of uncle long!

    "Since you know to call me uncle, I''m your elder from now on. So, you must take my words to heart, understand?" Uncle long cut to the chase when he saw the Qilin great elder stammering.

    "..." The Qilin great elder was depressed! Calling him ''uncle long'' was just a form of respect, and it didn''t mean that he had acknowledged him as his uncle! How could the dragonwhale be so ...

    The great elder Qilin didn''t know what to say. In fact, he was on par with uncle long in terms of seniority, but now, he was being treated as a junior by the others just because they called him uncle long!

    F * ck! He had called him uncle long for a long time, so why was he only calling him junior now? The first elder of the Qilin n became more and more worried. At this moment, he could not understand how he had suddenly be the other party''s junior.

    In fact, uncle long had said that on purpose. Since the great elder Qilin had blocked him earlier, he had to fight back! Otherwise, it would ruin the name of Demon City! Right now, uncle Dragon''s priority was Demon City!

    Then, uncle long patted the Qilin first elder''s shoulder and said,""Of course, we wee your Qilin race to enter Demon City. However, you must follow our rules! So, all of your previous ns have to be melted down. After this, I will tell you about the arrangements for you!"

    "..." The Qilin great elder was dumbfounded. He had to follow the other party''s rules? What business did the Qilin n have?

    The Qilin great elder was speechless for a moment, but uncle Dragon took it as a silent agreement. He patted the great elder''s shoulder in relief, and uncle Dragon led the way.

    Master ning, Dongfang Yue, Dongfang Lin, and the others followed closely behind. Before they left, they all looked at the great elder Qilin deeply before leaving with a sigh.

    When the Qilin great elder came back to his senses, he was the only one left in the huge garden.

    The next day, the great elder Qilin was summoned by uncle long and the others, and then he quickly went to the meeting hall.

    When he entered the meeting hall, he was immediately treated coldly. Uncle long and the others did not give him a smile. After he sat down uneasily, a few thin pieces of paper were quickly ced in front of him.

    The Qilin first elder felt a headache as he looked at those pieces of paper.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Your sister! He couldn''t read!

    He looked at the few pieces of paper as if he was reading a heavenly book. He only recognized a few words on them, and most of them were unfamiliar to him!

    Seeing the Qilin great elder''s constipated expression, master ning picked up the paper in front of him with an evil smile and said to the Qilin great elder,""I''m sorry, I forgot that you might not be able to read. "

    "¡­¡­"

    No! He didn''t forget, he did it on purpose! The Qilin Grand Elder was in tears.

    After that, master ning was kind and started to talk about the contents of the paper.

    It was a n for the Qilin tribe. It listed the rules that the Qilin tribe had to abide by in Demon City, and at the same time, it also marked out the territory of the Qilin tribe.

    When the first elder found out that the ce uncle long and the others had arranged for the Qilin n was less than one-third of the ce they had chosen, he felt a deep pain in his balls!

    How could they, the Qilin, live in such a small ce?

    One must know that Qilin was full of wildness and loved to transform into their original form to run and roar in the open wilderness. But now, there was only a small space. Let alone transforming into their original form, even if more Qilin came, their buttocks would probably bump into each other!

    No! This bit of territory definitely wouldn''t do!

    The first elder of the Qilin n immediately protested strongly.

    Master ning, who had already guessed his reaction, smiled and said,""It''s only this big, take it or leave it!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Wu ... This is too much!

    The Qilin great elder was heartbroken. It seemed like he couldn''t use force! With this thought in mind, he immediately changed his previous attitude and sobbed,""Our Qilin''s body is huge, and this little territory is really not enough! Can''t you make an exception?"

    "Big body? This is easy! You guys canpletely mimic each other, so you won''t need to use so many ces. " Uncle long continued with a smile.

    "W-we don''t like mimicry." The Qilin first elder said with a bitter expression. The mimicry really damaged the mighty image of their Qilin n!

    "Then I can only transform into human form!" Uncle long continued to suggest.

    "We''re used to living as we please. We''ve always been living in whatever form our nsmen like. " The first elder of the Qilin n reminded him in a low voice.

    "I see! It seems that you really aren''t suited to stay in Demon City. " Uncle long, who seemed helpless, said with a face full of regret.

 Chapter 2844 You Really Have The Guts To Ask For Anything!(3)

    "Suitable! How could we not be suitable! There''s no other ce more suitable than us to Garrison in Demon City! Please believe me!" Upon hearing uncle Long''s words, the first elder of the Qilin n was a little dazed. When he came to his senses, he quickly said,"

    "Oh, really? Then please tell me, great elder Qilin, how are you two suitable?" Uncle long was curious.

    "We''re strong, and each of us can do the work of ten humans. We''re also powerful. With us around, Demon city''s safety will definitely be greatly increased, don''t you think so?" The first elder of the Qilin family saw that uncle long was interested and immediately replied.

    "That''s true. " Uncle long nodded in agreement.

    The first elder of the Qilin family was excited to see uncle Long''s attitude. This meant that there was a chance! Hehe!

    However, he only jumped for a moment before he heard uncle long say,""But the amount of food each of you can eat is equivalent to ten humans. As time passes, we really can''t afford to feed you. Think about it, why don''t we forget about it?"

    No, kiss!

    The Qilin first elder became anxious. He grabbed uncle Long''s leg without caring about his image and cried,""Uncle long, don''t abandon us, and don''t abandon us! Let''s get closer to our ancestor! Wuwu ..."

    "I want to help you, but you want a big ce and all of you are big eaters. What should we do?" Uncle long said with a troubled expression.

    "Wuu ... We don''t want a big ce anymore, alright? But the territory you''ve given me is indeed a little too small. How about you give us half of the ce you chose earlier? We can also control the amount of food we eat!" First elder Qilin negotiated with uncle long with tears in his eyes.

    Hearing this, uncle long and the others looked at each other and smiled.

    He should have done this long ago! "You bastard!" They had to put on an act with the other party. In fact, ording to their previous discussion, they would at least allow the Qilin great elder to haggle for two-thirds of the area he wanted. They didn''t expect that this old fellow was afraid that they would refuse the Qilin n''s settlement and only asked for half of the area they had originally wanted. In this way, they could be considered to have profited.

    After both the host and the guest had reached an agreement, the great elder of the Qilin n was afraid that they would go back on their word, so he requested to sign a contract. Of course, uncle long and the others were more than happy to do so. After everything was done, the first elder of the Qilin n went to prepare the Qilin n''s branch in high spirits.

    Now that the path was clear and he had gotten the permission of uncle long and the others, the great elder of the Kylin family was swift and decisive in his work, and uncle long and the others cooperated with him. The only thing they couldn''t cooperate with was to ask for the fire Yue from Cang at the request of the great elder of the Kylin family.

    "You bastard!" Who would dare to ask for people before they were tired of ying?

    Uncle long didn''t dare! Master ning didn''t dare! Brother Dongfang Yue wouldn''t dare! The Qilin great elder didn''t dare to do so!

    Just like that, Huo Yue seemed to have been forgotten. No one mentioned him again.

    Half a monthter.

    Under the Qilin n''s hard work, the Qilin n''s encampment was quickly built and put into use.

    The time limit that uncle long had given to the small families was up. Before the deadline, only three families had made the wise decision to be Demon city''s subsidiary families and sign a loyalty contract with Demon City.

    Although the three families didn''t meet uncle Long''s expectations and caused him to lose the bet with master ning, it was better than nothing! The depressed uncle long could onlyfort himself in this way.

    The three families that were willing to join Demon City were notrge in scale. Thergest family among them had less than a hundred members. Meanwhile, such families could be found everywhere in the divine realm, and they were often the most difficult to survive in! In addition, the most important thing was that these three families were rtively innocent!

    Due to the three major powers ''small scale and weak strength, almost no major power had tried to recruit them. Aside from seeking Demon city''s protection, the three major powers had also been forced to do so by their enemies.

    Yes! The three ns all had enemies of different degrees. In the immortal realm, it was basically normal to have enemies, but to small ns like them, even one enemy could be considered fatal! If the enemy had some power, he could easily crush them.

    It was under such circumstances that they made such a choice.

    Although their reasons for joining Demon City weren''t simple, uncle Dragon and the others could understand. After all, no one expected these small families to join Demon City due to the city''s overbearing aura. That would be unrealistic. Uncle Dragon didn''t care what reason they had to be Demon city''s subsidiary families, as long as they were loyal! This was the most important thing!

    Uncle long and the others also weed them. However, when uncle long arranged for a Beastie to show them around the encampment, the three patriarchs were so frightened that their faces turned pale and they came to find uncle long and the others again.

    As soon as they saw uncle long, the three family heads immediately knelt down and begged with trembling hands,""Uncle long, please help us move to another location!"

    "Give me a reason!" Uncle long squinted his eyes and said unhappily.

    "W-we have a Kirin beside us." A family head stammered.

    "So what?" Uncle long was confused.

    "It''s a Kirin!" The n head said.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Sob ... Being neighbors with a Qilin, isn''t this asking for my life? He was so scared that he couldn''t speak after being nced at by a certain Qilin, so how could he dare to build a house next to him? This was simply too terrifying!

    "What''s wrong with Qilin? They''re also our Demon city''s resident guests. You''ll be neighbors from now on, so you should get along well. " Uncle long warned.

    "..." They just didn''t know how to get along with the Qilin!

    The three family heads were in tears. This was too much!

    "It''s good that you''re used to it. You still have a lot of things to do!" Seeing that the three patriarchs didn''t say anything, uncle long took it as a silent agreement and asked them to leave.

    Helplessly, the three patriarchs could only leave with tears in their eyes.

    After they left, master ning nced at uncle long and couldn''t help but ask,""Is it really a good idea to put those weak little guys with Qilin? Don''t get sick from the shock!"

    "After joining Demon City, it''s only a matter of time before we get used to the existence of the four divine beast Kings, so putting them together is the fastest and most direct way. In addition, when they finish building their base, I''ll give them special training! All of you have to raise your strength as soon as possible!" Uncle long exined his n with a slight disdain.

    Ugh! Master ning knew that uncle long was bored out of his mind. In fact, he was also bored to death. Therefore, without thinking, he said,""I can also train them together."

    "Yes, we''ll give them special training together!" Uncle long said, as if it was better to be happy together than to be happy alone.

    Just like that, the future of the three small families had been arranged by uncle long and master ning.

    After they had built the house with great difficulty and fear, they received the news from uncle long before they could wait for the heat.

    They were about to receive special training!

    The three families were rather curious, not knowing what kind of special training it would be. When the younger generation heard that there would be special training, they were even more excited. However, when they really came into contact with the so-called special training, the suffering of the three families had truly arrived.

    The special training was carried out in the Dreamdust space. Of course, the ce was also provided by the Dreamdust space. Ever since the only resident in his space, the illusionary dust space, had left, it had been idle. As a result, Dreamdust, who was also extremely bored, decided to provide his own personal space after learning that uncle Dragon was going to give special training to the new Demon City members.

    Ever since Leng ruoxue and the rest had entered the Dreamdust space for the special training, it had been a long time since they hade into contact with new blood. Hence, the Dreamdust space had ced great importance on this special training. The consequences that he paid attention to also meant that the difficulty of some people''s special training would more than double.

    As such, these people would not be able to leave the Dreamdust space without a few years.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue''s closed-door cultivation continued.

    Qing Jue, who was very worried about Leng ruoxue, would personally visit the purple bamboo house every once in a while to check on her. He could only be at ease after knowing that his sister was fine.

    As for Leng ruoxue, who had already sealed off all her senses, she naturally did not know about Qing Jue''s worries. She was still trying her best to absorb the spiritual energy in the space based on her instincts to feed her bottomless body.

    On a certain day.

    Qing Jue was taking care of his flowers and nts as usual. Suddenly, he clearly felt the spiritual energy in the bracelet go berserk, and he immediately disappeared.

    At this moment, outside the purple bamboo house, first elder, Shen nuo, and the others had already gathered.

    These few people had been staying in the bracelets, refining pills and weapons. They also took advantage of the abundant spiritual Qi here to cultivate. Unless it was absolutely necessary, they basically didn''t step out of their houses now. But today, they were all attracted by the spiritual Qi in the space that had suddenly be violent. When they left their rooms, they realized that the source of the spiritual Qi was actually the purple bamboo house!

    The people who knew that Xue ''er was in seclusion couldn''t help but worry for her. To be honest, they did not dare to absorb such brutal spiritual energy, but Xue ''er ...

    Seeing the spiritual Qi filling the sky and swarming toward the purple bamboo house, the hearts of the few people trembled. This, would this be dangerous?

    When they saw Qing Jue appear, a few of them looked at him worriedly. Qing Jue could onlyfort him,""It''ll be fine, don''t worry. "

    How could he not be worried? That girl was the backbone of everyone! Shen nuo and the rest thought to themselves.

    The great elder was so anxious that cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and his face gradually turned pale. He was so nervous that his hands were trembling. Qing Jue did not know how to exin to them the strange phenomenon that his sister had caused.

    Could he say that this was child''s y and that the more shocking things were yet toe?

    No! He didn''t dare to say it. If he did, the first elder who had always treated his sister like his own granddaughter would be the first to be provoked ...

 Chapter 2845 Green Vessels Wrath (1)

    Therefore, Qing Jue did not dare to say anything and entered the purple bamboo house under everyone''s expectant gazes.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue, who was in the purple bamboo house, waspletely unaware of everything that was happening outside and themotion she had caused. She was only relying on her instincts to absorb the spiritual energy from the outside world. It was as if her bottomless body could not be filled up at all ...

    Under the brutal spiritual energy''s rampage, Leng ruoxue''s current appearance was rather frightening. Blood was constantly seeping out of her pores, wetting her clothes and flowing down to the ground. The bright red blood had almost dyed her a bloody person.

    When Qing Jue saw this scene, he was shocked. He couldn''t help but think to himself,"my sister''s cultivation is getting more and more dangerous. More importantly, it''s getting scarier and scarier!" He could still clearly remember that thest time his sister cultivated, she was in a simr situation, but it was not as serious as now. More importantly, that devilish man was present at that time. If anything unusual happened to his sister, that devilish man could help at any time.

    But now?

    Qing Jue was a little worried. His sister''s current condition was extremely bad. Moreover, this was only the first time the spiritual energy was being used ...

    At this moment, Qing Jue felt helpless and angry at himself for not being able to help his sister. This fact made him anxious.

    Although he didn''t want to admit it, he knew that at this moment, the person he needed the most was Cang.

    Without hesitation, he contacted Cang.

    In the main residence, Cang, who had received the news, immediately went to find uncle long and threw a man in tattered clothes, who looked like a beggar, to the ground in front of uncle long. After that, Cang disappeared without a word.

    Uncle long looked at the direction where Cang had disappeared and then at the unconscious man on the ground. It took him a long time to recognize that this man was Huo Yue.

    After recognizing the other party as the fire Yue, uncle long couldn''t help but sigh. The fire Yue had obviously suffered a lot in its current image!

    Soon after, he sent a beast to find the Qilin great elder and pointed to the man who was curled up like a shrimp on the ground.""Senior Cang has returned your n head. You can take him back!"

    "This ... This is my family patriarch?" Looking at the dirty man on the ground, the Qilin first elder clearly didn''t believe him.

    "It can''t be wrong. Senior Azure personally sent it over. It''s definitely not fake." Uncle long promised seriously.

    "Uh!" The first elder of the Qilin n didn''t know what to say. He picked up the man on the ground and left.

    At the same time, green vessel had also moved Cang into the bracelet.

    This time, Cang and Qing Jue were surprisingly harmonious when they met. It was obvious that neither of them was in the mood to bicker with the other. However, the first elder and the others were surprised to see Cang hou.

    Why is senior Cang here?

    Then, they watched as Cang entered the purple bamboo house without a word ...<novelnext></novelnext>

    For some reason, when first elder and the others saw this scene, the uneasiness in their hearts actually deepened a bit. Seeing this, Qing Jue could only use the excuse of not disturbing his sister''s seclusion as an excuse to clear the area.

    After Cang entered the purple bamboo house, he found a small corner to lie down, and constantly observed Niu''s condition.

    From the looks of it, Niu could still handle it on her own. The spiritual energy in her body was also slowly dispersing in an orderly manner, so it obviously didn''t need to do anything at this time. And what it had to do was to wait for the spiritual energy in Niu''s body to gather too much, and when it was unable to effectively disperse it, it would then give her a helping hand from the outside. Right now, it could only wait.

    Not long after, the second wave of violent spiritual energy came.

    This time, it was even more violent than thest time. The first elder and the others were rmed again. However, green vessel did not allow them to approach the purple bamboo house again, so they could only watch worriedly from a distance. After Qing Jue told them not to worry, he sneaked into the purple bamboo house and ignored them.

    When green vessel entered the purple bamboo house and saw that Cang was actually sleeping, he was so angry that his hair stood on end!

    "You bastard!" This d * MN cat is really too detestable!

    She let it in to help her sister, but it was sleeping on its own! And his most beloved sister was enduring the pain alone, enduring the torture of refining her body with spiritual energy! Green vessel was filled with hatred!

    Green vessel was so angry that he rushed forward without thinking and grabbed one of Azure''s ears to wake it up.

    Cang, who had woken up, opened its eyes in a daze and saw that it was being held by a chubby little hand. After it was suspended in the air, it struggled slightly and got rid of green vessel''s ws. It then said in a soft voice,"Are you crazy?"

    "I''m crazy? I asked you to take care of big sister, but what are you doing? sleeping?" Qing Jue shouted angrily after he cast a barrier on Leng ruoxue.

    The little one was about to explode from anger because of Cang''s dereliction of duty! However, Azure didn''t seem to care, "Wasn''t niu fine? She can handle this level of spiritual energy on her own and doesn''t need me to do anything at all. More importantly, if I do anything now, it won''t be beneficial to Niu''s cultivation. You should know this! The spiritual energy has to refine the body step by step, and all the procedures can not be ignored. Otherwise, do you think it''s so easy to be a Divine Master?"

    Of course, Qing Jue knew that it was not easy to be a Divine Master. To be a Divine Master, it was necessary to go through some hardships. However, his sister was not a Divine Master yet! Not even a reverent-God! In addition, his sister''s spiritual Qi refinement was not an ordinary spiritual Qi body refinement. Outsiders might not know the dangers, but he and Azure should know! But Cang''s carefree attitude really made green vessel unhappy!

    From a long time ago, the two of them had never gotten along. Now, Cang''s attitude made green vessel even more displeased. Thus, green vessel did not care why Cang did not do anything. He continued to shout at the top of his voice, clenched his fists, and shouted angrily,""But you still can''t sleep! You should open your cat eyes wide and look at this big sister!"

    "Is there a need for that?" Cang didn''t deny it, but he obviously didn''t agree with green vessel''s words. He exined, "I''ve been keeping an eye on Niu. If there''s really something wrong with her, I''ll naturally take action, so you can be one hundred and twenty percent at ease! You worry so much, no wonder you''ve always been like a child and can''t grow up!"

    "You, you bastard! I didn''t grow up because I was sealed, not because I have to worry too much!" Originally, Cang''s first sentence had put Qing Jue at ease, but thetter sentence ignited Qing Jue''s anger again.

    "Hehe! No matter what, it''s a fact that you can''t grow up! Little doll, calm down, with me here, Niu will be fine!" Cang teased Qing Jue with a smirk. After that, he even used his furry little paws to touch Qing Jue''s white and tender face, enjoying Qing Jue''s soft tofu.

    Qing Jue was furious, but he was helpless against Cang''s scoundrels. More importantly, he needed this fellow to look after sister Gu, so he had to endure it!

 Chapter 2846 Green Vessels Wrath (2)

    Hmph! I''ll deal with you in the future! Qing Jue secretly sighed. Of course, the prerequisite was that this guy still dared toe to his territory in the future.

    However, green vessel did not trust Cang anymore and stayed in the purple bamboo house with him. When Cang saw him like this, he fell asleep even more peacefully. As for green vessel, he could only sulk alone.

    What a mistake! Miscalcted! Qing Jue realized that he had fallen for Cang''s trick. With him here, that guy was sleeping even more fearlessly. How hateful!

    However, if he was not here, he would not be at ease with his sister. Qing Jue was conflicted. But in the end, his concern for Leng ruoxue prevailed, and green vessel could only let Cang''s evil n seed.

    For the next few months, Leng ruoxue underwent the spiritual Qi''s body refinement again and again. As her senses were shut off, Leng ruoxue''s own sense of pain was not too great. However, the body could not lie. All her pain had been fully expressed by her body.

    From head to toe, there was not an inch of her body that was still intact. Her entire body was covered in blood. The blood was so thick that it had formed a thin cocoon around Leng ruoxue.

    And after training her body time and time again, the strength of her body was almost as strong as the Millennium Coldsteel.

    More importantly, such a terrifying spiritual energy body refinement had not ended, and he did not know how long it would continue.

    Right now, it was still far from the time when Azure thought it could make a move, so it was still sleeping. Qing Jue was not as heartless as Cang. Ever since he had stayed in the purple bamboo house, he had been watching Leng ruoxue closely. Every time Leng ruoxue refined, his heart would be in his throat.

    Although he knew that his sister''s current state was a necessary process for the heaven-defying art, he still felt bad for her. However, the only thing thatforted him was that his sister had shut off her senses, so she did not feel too much pain when she was refining her body with spiritual energy. However, her body was honest! I hope that when my sister wakes up, she won''t be frightened by my appearance!

    Leng ruoxue''s soul-stirring cultivation continued. At the same time, the special training for the three newly-joined small families was also proceeding in an orderly manner.

    In the blink of an eye, another five years had passed.

    Leng ruoxue still had note out of her closed-door cultivation. However, the three small ns were gradually beginning to have people who had passed the special training ande out. The members of the three ns who came out of seclusion all seemed to have been reborn. They were no longer the people who would tremble at the sight of the Qilin five years ago! Now, after the strict training of uncle long and the others, not only had their strength improved rapidly, but they had also be much more courageous.

    When the three family heads saw Qilin, they also dared to take the initiative to greet him, but they still didn''t dare to be too close to him. However, this was already considered an improvement.

    After they came out of seclusion, uncle long immediately drove them out of Demon City and let them go to the God World to adventure and train by themselves.

    Even though they weren''t mentally prepared to be driven away, their increased strength had also increased their confidence. Therefore, everyone who was driven out of Demon City was eager to do something big. After being influenced by uncle Dragon and the others for a long time, they didn''t have a good impression of fog. That woman was no longer the high and mighty master God in their hearts, but an enemy!

    If they were enemies, of course they had to be destroyed!

    Uncle long and the others couldn''t help but Twitch their lips when they heard their bold words. Did they really train these people who had the nature of bandits?

    Uncle long felt as if the sky was going to fall. They had actually trained a group of weak little white rabbits into man-eating rabbits?

    After reminding them and watching the three families leave, uncle long still said to master ning and the others,""Is it really a good idea to let them out like this?" Why did he feel that those little guys were overconfident?<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Hehe! They''ve just finished their special training, so they''re in high spirits and full of confidence. As such, it''s best to let them go out and gain some experience. That way, they''ll be able to wear down their spirit and let them know that once they have strength, they''ll have to keep a low profile. As people from Demon City, they should know how to y the pig to eat the Tiger. " Master ningughed evilly.

    "Yup! We can''t let those little guys grow into greenhouse flowers. More importantly, Demon City doesn''t want trash! Thus, if they want to gain a firm foothold in Demon City, they have to prove their strength, and going out to train is the best option. " Dongfang Yue said.

    "Since you''re all so assured, then I don''t have to worry." Uncle long nodded.

    "Haha, there''s no need to worry about them. I''m more worried about Xue ''er. It''s been ten years, why hasn''t that girle out of seclusion?" At this time, master ning started this sad topic again. As soon as he said that, the scene instantly fell silent.

    In the end, uncle long said,"I''m going into seclusion!" How could hee out so quickly? Back when I was in the endless ocean, it would take a hundred years to take a nap and open my eyes again. Now, Xue ''er has only been in seclusion for ten years, what''s there to make a fuss about?"

    How could this be the same?

    Master ning and the others were speechless.

    Not to mention Xue ''er''s talent, just the space. Xue ''er''s space could elerate time, so ten years in the outside world would be countless years in there. In addition, with Xue ''er''s level of talent, it was too abnormal for her to note out of seclusion for ten years.

    As such, they could not help but let their thoughts run wild. As they were discussing this matter, Huan Chen suddenly appeared and interrupted,"You guys are overdoing it. Thepletion of the heaven-defying art is the most difficult and takes the most time. So, there''s no need to worry. Of course, if you guys are too free, why don''t we go to the Imperial City together?"

    "..." Go to Imperial City to kill the ripple mist B * tch?

    Uncle long and the others were a little conflicted about Huan Chen''s suggestion. Although he couldn''t deny that his suggestion was good, they were all reverent-god level. If the mist ripple slut''s strength recovered, they might not be able to kill her. Of course, if the other party''s strength had not recovered, it was still possible to cause some trouble.

    "To the Imperial City? I''m in. " At this moment, another voice interrupted. Uncle long and the others looked up and saw Ice Spirit.

    "Senior ice soul, do you want to join in the fun?" Uncle long was speechless.

    "Yes, I''ve just recovered my strength, so I want to go to rime ice to test my skills and see the gap between us." Ice Spirit nodded.

    In the past few years, he had been working hard to recover his strength. With the help of Xue ''er''s pills, his strength had even exceeded his peak. Therefore, at this moment, he was full of fighting spirit!

    "I''ll go too. " Suddenly, a voice came from behind ice soul. Then, a dark golden Ball of fur climbed up her back.

    "Beast God, you should stay in Demon City!" Uncle long immediately said.

    Although this little fellow''s identity was frightening, his strength was really not something to beplimented about. At least in terms of true strength, he could notpare to the few powerful reverent-god level experts present. However, they were extremely talented, and their status was also innate. No beast could bepared to them.

 Chapter 2847 Green Vessels Wrath (3)

    In addition, although Baobao had recovered its memory and strength, it was still quite young. Therefore, as time passed, uncle long and the others could no longer treat it as the legendary beast God.

    When the baby heard this, he looked at uncle long with tears in his eyes and said,""Wuu ... Are you guys despising me? I can control beasts! I can definitely help. "

    "..." Baby! This wasn''t a matter of controlling the beast, the key was whether there were any beasts around fog for you to control! If not, what are you going to do?

    Everyone was silent. Seeing this, Baobao looked at ice soul and said,""Little soul, I want to go."

    "Mm, I''ll go! Let''s all go together. " Ice Spirit couldn''t stand her baby''s innocent eyes and surrendered immediately.

    This boss who had been Reborn! In his heart, she was equivalent to an Ice Phoenix. He also felt as if he had a son, because the boss that he had lost and found with great difficulty had actually learned to act coquettishly. This really took Qilin''s life.

    The baby was happy to see Ice Spiritpromise. Then, it pounced into Ice Spirit''s arms and acted coquettishly, leaving Ice Spirit helpless.

    What else could uncle long say after ice Spirit agreed?

    "Since you want to go to the Imperial City, who will stay behind this time?" Uncle long asked another key question.

    "I definitely don''t want to stay." Dongfang Yue immediately expressed his opinion. "You bastard!" He had been left behind several times, and this time, he was not willing to be left behind no matter what.

    "Why do we need to stay behind?" Huan Chen asked in confusion.

    "If we don ''t, what if the enemy attacks?" Uncle long said matter-of-factly.

    "Isn''t our only enemy the ripple mist bitch? "And we''re going to the Imperial City now ..." Huan Chen reminded.

    "Doesn''t she still have a clone?" Uncle long also reminded him.

    Huan Chen fell silent upon hearing this.

    In the end, the crowd discussed and raised their hands to vote. The unlucky master ning was left behind.

    The depressed master ning watched uncle long and the others leave, feeling sad.

    And reverent-God''s speed was fast! The few of them took turns to teleport, and they arrived at the Imperial City in less than half a day.

    The guard at the entrance of the Imperial City had seen Bing po before, so when he saw them, he immediately ran into the city as if he had seen a ghost. He kept shouting, "There''s an enemy! There was an enemy! That Qilin is here again. Everyone, be on your guard!"

    "Has Leng ruoxue arrived yet?" Someone in the city asked, and his voice could be heard.

    Everyone was silent and turned to look at Ice Spirit.

    Ice Spirit was embarrassed by their stares and exined,""It''s not my fault. The little girl is too powerful. They''re not afraid of me."

    But would anyone believe this?

    Ice Spirit shook his head and sighed. Then, he and the others swaggered into the Imperial City. The guards didn''t dare to stop them, let alone collect their fees.

    "You bastard!" He was almost scared to death! How could he still be in the mood to collect fees?

    He strode to the main gate of the Divine Master''s estate. The two doors immediately opened and Xuan Yi and the other two reverent-god level cultivators walked out.

    When he saw uncle long and the others, Xuan Yi asked with a helpless smile,""Why have you alle here?"

    After asking such nonsense, even Xuan Yi despised himself a little. Was there a need to ask? These few people were probably here to cause trouble out of boredom.

    And wasn''t this formation a little too frightening? Four reverent-god level experts and a white-robed man whose strength he couldn''t even see through, what were they up to?

    One should know that the divine lord''s estate only had three reverent-gods, but the other party had sent four at once. This was definitely not a sign of friendship!

    Xuan Yi was well aware of this, but he had no choice but to put on an act.

    AI! The life of a spy was not easy!

    "Nothing big, I''m just here to cause trouble." Uncle longughed evilly. After he had enough eye contact with Xuanyi, he said.

    Your sister! This old whale actually dared to say that? Hearing this, Xuan Yi''s mind was in a mess. Demon City was so arrogant now that they didn''t need to be more subtle about causing trouble at the divine lord''s estate?

    The answer now was obviously yes.

    As for the people from the divine lord''s estate, they were all upset when they heard uncle Long''s arrogant words.

    Since when could the high and mighty Divine master''s estate allow others to cause trouble as they pleased?

    "Is that ripple mist bitch here?" Seeing that the other party was silent, uncle long continued to smile very lewdly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "The God Lord isn''t here." Ignoring the word "B * tch," Xuan Yi said helplessly.

    "It''s good that he''s not here. We can finally move freely. " Uncle long said, satisfied.

    "¡­¡­"

    The people in the God Lord''s Manor were depressed again. The Divine Master isn''t here, so you can do whatever you want, right?

    In fact, uncle long and the others were happy to hear that the ripple mist bitch wasn''t here, because this meant that she was still healing! However, it was not good news for Ice Spirit. The main reason he came to Yu city was to find that B * tch, Wu Cheng! If he wasn''t here, who would he call?

    Ice Spirit was obviously not interested in the three reverent-god level cultivators. That was why he was sad. An ice-cold aura floated around them and gradually spread to the three of them.

    Feeling the sudden chill, Xuan Yi and the other two looked at Ice Spirit helplessly. When Ice Spirit saw that she had attracted the attention of the three, she said,""I''ll give you two choices. Either the three of youe at me together, or call out the ripple witch and let me fight her!"

    "..." Please choose the third option!

    The three of them were in tears. This Qilin former n leader was clearly a battle maniac, and he even wanted the three of them to attack together! To be honest, there were not many reverent-gods in the divine realm who were willing to fight with the ice Spirit. Because that would be apletely one-sided beating! But now, the other party had their eyes on the three of them. What could they do?

    The three of them looked at each other andmunicated with their eyes. Then, they turned to the guards beside them and said,"Go and inform the God Lord that senior ice soul has arrived."

    As the saying goes,''better a fellow Daoist than a poor one''! The current situation was clearly already out of their control. It was better to invite the Divine Master out!

    After Wu Yan heard this news, she quickly stopped healing and walked out of the secret room.

    Seeing Wu Chen again after several years, ice soul found that herplexion was much better than before. It seemed that after so many years of healing, her injuries had almost recovered!

    This fact made him quite unhappy.

    If Wu Chen''s injuries werepletely healed, it also meant that he would have time to find trouble with them! This can''t do! Xue ''er still hasn''te out of seclusion! He absolutely couldn''t let Wu Xuan heal first!

    After thinking about it, Ice Spirit deliberately shouted at Wu Xiao,""Ripple mist B * tch, you haven''t appeared in the immortal realm for so long, I thought you were already dead!"

    "Hmph! Icesoul, is there any point in arguing?" The red-robed Wu Chen said with a smile.

    "Of course it''s meaningful. I''ll be very happy if I can anger you to death." Ice Spirit replied with a smile.

    "I''m afraid you won''t be able to do as you wish. I heard that you''re here to pick a fight with me?" Wu Xuan asked in a calm manner.

    "Not bad." Ice Spirit nodded.

    "You think you''re my match? What about Leng ruoxue? Tell her to get out here!" Riverripple said angrily.

    Then, she started to look around Ice Spirit. Seeing all the familiar faces, Wu Yan was so angry that she was about to explode.

    Wait a minute! Why was this guy here?

    After seeing the long-lost Dreamdust, she could no longer control her anger. She pointed at Dreamdust and asked,"You ... Why are you here?"

    What she wanted to ask was why Huan Chen was with ice soul and the others. When did they get together?

    However, Huan Chen acted as if he didn''t understand what she was saying. He elegantly smiled and said,"I can''t be here? This is also my home!"

    "Damn it, don''t y dumb. I''m asking you, how did you end up with these people!" Wu Xuan''s mes of anger burned wildly. Her red clothes fluttered without any wind, and the mes spewing out of her eyes simply wanted to drown Huan Chen.

    "What do you mean?" Huan Chen asked in confusion.

    "If you''re with them now, that''s called fooling around!" Ripple mist angrily replied.

    "Is she with you?" Huan Chen asked again.

    "That''s the wisest choice you can make! Dreamdust! I order you to return to my side!" Rime howled with jealousy, her beautiful face contorted in anger.

    Yes! She was jealous! He was so jealous that he was about to go crazy! Why? Why did Leng ruoxue have everything that she could not get despite all her efforts?

    What kind of charm did that little girl have that she could actually make these experts, whom she was quite envious of, work for her? She was the Divine Master! She was the master of the divine realm, alright? Why did that wretched girl have to be a hundred times better than her in front of these old fellows? And he was not weed by them?

    Since ancient times, his existence had been like a thorn in the flesh of these people! They looked down on him, and even if he became a God Lord, they wouldn''t even think highly of him. She had also thought of subduing them, but these hateful guys didn''t even put her in their eyes.

    Now that the stinky girl had appeared, she had immediatelye to his door! These people''s extreme attitudes towards her and Leng ruoxue made Wu Xiao so jealous that she was about to go crazy.

    One had to know that among the people in front of her, other than the Dragon whale from tens of thousands of years ago, which was slightly weaker, Dongfang Yue, Dongfang Lin, Huan Chen, and Bing po were all people she wanted to subdue! However, she had thought of all sorts of ways, even using both soft and hard tactics, but she had not been able to make these people admit defeat. Now, these people were all standing on the opposite side of her and had be her enemies. How could this not make her vexed and angry?

    Hmph! If he had known this would happen, he would have killed them all!

 Chapter 2848 Youre Also Alive?(1)

    Wu Han regretted this! He didn''t kill them back then, but now, they were all taken advantage of by that damned brat Leng ruoxue! However, it was toote for regrets now.

    And even if fog was filled with regret, it could not change this fact.

    At this moment, ice soul, who was watching Huan Chen and Wu Chen''s interaction, looked at the two and said with a look of realization,"So the rtionship between the two of you is not shallow!"

    Ice Spirit''s words were very subtle, but everyone present understood what he meant. Thus, uncle Dragon and the others cooperated and looked at Huan Chen and Wu Chen with ambiguous eyes. They looked at Huan Chen until he was scared.

    Following that, everyone heard Mirage dust fire roar,""You bastard! Who has a close rtionship with this old bitch? I have nothing to do with her!"

    Huan Chen''s words could not be said to not be poisonous. It was fine to call her a slut, but he added the word "old" in front of it. As a result, everyone naturallyughed very happily, but Wu Chen''s beautiful face became even more distorted and instantly turned green.

    However, no one cared if Wu Ling was angry or not. After all, everyone was here to anger her! It would be best if she could anger her to death, but even if she didn ''t, she would still cause trouble for the other party.

    "You, you guys ... I won''t let you guys off." Seeing that uncle long and the others wereughing wildly, Wu Xiao, who was so angry from embarrassment, was almost speechless. After a long time, she finally managed to say something. Hearing her words, everyoneughed even more heartily.

    "Ripple you B * tch," uncle long said with a smile."Even if you let us go, we don''t intend to let you go!"

    "That''s right!" Ice Spirit liked it.

    Seeing Ice Spirit speak again, Wu Ling suddenlyughed and said,""Ice Spirit, I know you hate me for throwing your son away, but it''s been so long. Even if you hate me to the core, I''m afraid your short-lived son won''t be back."

    The mist ripple red fruit drew hatred, but Ice Spirit wasn''t angry at all. She calmly replied,""Wuchen, I always thought that you were very smart! Only today do I know that you''re also an idiot! You can''t be thinking that I''ll be angry if you provoke me like this, right? I''m really sorry, I''m afraid I''ll have to disappoint you! Besides, I want to kill you not just to avenge my son. You should understand this, right?"

    "You bastard! Who are you calling a short-lived ghost? You''re the short-lived one, your whole family is short-lived!" As soon as Bing po finished speaking, Bing Yao came out from behind her father and cursed, leaving no chance for Wu Chan to provoke her.

    Hearing her son''s voice, Bing po patted Bing Jie''s head tofort her.

    When she suddenly saw a small Kylin, of course, she was surprised. When she heard the small Kylin scold her, she was also a little angry. However, when she saw that the small Kylin looked very simr to Ice Spirit, she had a bad feeling.

    Could it be ... No, that''s impossible! Back then, when she had abandoned that little Qilin, she had clearly cut off the little Qilin''s life force, so it was absolutely impossible for that little Qilin to be alive.

    With this thought in mind, Wu Han had a clear idea of what was going on. She looked at the small ice-blue Qilin, which was ring at her, with a sympathetic expression and incited,"Little guy, it doesn''t feel good to be someone else''s substitute, does it? AI! I really do pity you! Although you''re an ice Qilin, you don''t have the bloodline of an Ice Spirit! If he finds his son one day, what will you do? You will be abandoned by the ice Spirit!"

    When Wu Ling said this, her expression of sympathy for Bing Yao grew more and more solemn. Bing Yao was baffled, while uncle long and the others could not help but feel their foreheads fill with ck lines.<novelnext></novelnext>

    This woman''s IQ was really worrying!

    How can you sow discord like this? You''re not even sure if they''re father and son! If not, wouldn''t you be making a huge mistake by saying that?

    "Father, what is this old slut saying?" After thinking for a while, Bing Yao didn''t understand what Wu Han meant, so she had to ask her father for help.

    "She''s farting!" Ice Spirit said in disdain. In his heart, he couldn''t help but think, was his rtionship with Bing Yao something that others could just provoke? It was trulyughable.

    However, Wu Yan didn''t think so. She felt that the ice Spirit didn''t dare to answer the little Kylin''s question directly. There must be something wrong with their rtionship. Therefore, she wasn''t angry at all after hearing Ice Spirit''s words. Instead, she put on a kind expression as if she didn''t want to scare a child."Little Qilin, this old Qilin lost his son tens of thousands of years ago. Naturally, he''s treating you as a substitute for his son. When he finds his son, you''ll be abandoned by him!"

    "Bullshit! I''m not a substitute, I''m the little Qilin that you threw away tens of thousands of years ago!" As soon as ripple mist finished exining, Bing Yao angrily said.

    "You''re his son? Hehe! Don''t joke around, how is that possible! Little Kylin, Ice Spirit is lying to you! His son is long dead. " Wu Luan didn''t believe Bing Yao''s words at all and continued to provoke her.

    At this moment, Ice Spirit smiled helplessly and asked,""Do you mean that I''ll mistake my son for someone else? Don''t you know that Beastie has a natural reaction to its own bloodline?"

    Ripple of fog was stunned by Ice Spirit''s confidence. She smiled confidently and said,"It can''t be your son. When I threw your son into the lower world, I had already killed him. How can this little Qilin be it?"

    His life force was cut off!

    These words echoed in ice soul''s mind. In an instant, ice soul was furious!

    F * ck! His son''s life force had actually been cut off! This was a fact that he only found out today! He had always thought that his son''s slow growth was due to him not being nurtured by the Qilin race. However, it seemed like it was not just because of that! It seemed that the main reason why his son had been unable to reach adulthood was that his life force had been cut off!

    Ice Spirit couldn''t just let it go after knowing what happened. She asked again,"Did you really end my son''s life back then?"

    "Of course, how could it be wrong to make it myself? Therefore, you should stop deceiving this little Qilin. It''s absolutely impossible for it to be your son. " Wu Xiaoughedcently. She felt a sense of aplishment for being able to stimte the ice Spirit.

    "Father, am I really not your son?" Bing Yao asked helplessly. He finally understood what the B * tch was saying. When she threw it at him, she had cut off his way out. If it was really the son of Ice Spirit, it shouldn''t be alive. But it was clearly alive, so who was it?

    In an instant, Bing Yao was a little confused. Even though it felt close to the ice Spirit, it could not be sure if it was the ice Spirit''s son. It was in a dilemma.

    Bing PO''s heart ached when he saw Bing Yao''s reaction. He took Bing Yao into his arms and said,"Of course you''re father''s son. Don''t tell me you doubt that father can''t recognize his own son? Bing Yao, you''re still young. When you''ve grown up, you''ll be able to clearly sense the bloodline connection between us!"

 Chapter 2849 Youre Also Alive?(2)

    "Lie! You''re lying to this cute little Qilin!" Ice soul was trying tofort her child, while fog was trying to make her presence known. Ice soul''s anger reached a new level.

    F * ck! I''ll deal with you after I''ve coaxed my son! Ice Spirit cursed in her heart and continued to coax her son.

    Bing Yao did not pay any attention to Wu Ling. She just buried her head in her father''s arms, quietly feeling the special, indescribable bloodline connection between the two of them.

    After a while, Bing Yao raised her head from Bing PO''s arms. After looking at her father, she turned her angry eyes to Wu Ling and said fiercely,"Old B * tch rime ice, don''t even think about sowing discord between us father and son. To tell you the truth, I came from the lower realm. I''m the little Qilin that you threw into the lower realm back then!"

    When Bing Yao said these words, he felt some regret in his heart! How could it be affected by this old B * tch and let its thoughts run wild? If the ice Spirit wasn''t its father, would it be so good to it? Would it listen to it? Would he have no principles and y along with it?

    Thinking of this, Bing Yao''s heart felt warm, and Wu Ling''s words no longer affected it.

    However, after hearing Bing Yao''s words, ripple mist was clearly quite surprised and disbelieving,"This is impossible! It was impossible for that little Qilin to be alive! Moreover, you said that you came from the lower realm, haha! Do you think I''ll believe you? With your strength, are you able toe up to the divine realm?"

    "Why can''t Ie up? Even if I can''te up, someone will bring me up. " Seeing that Wu Jie was talking about his strength, Bing Yao was even more confident.

    That''s right! With its strength, it was almost impossible in the divine realm. But even if it doese up, what can you do to me? Bing Yaoughed evilly as he thought.

    "Who brought you up here?" Upon hearing this, Wu Yan immediately asked.

    "Little xuexue brought me up here!" Bing Yao told him honestly.

    "Who is little xuexue?" Wu Xuan didn''t react for a moment.

    "Little xuexue is the little xuexue you hate so much!" Bing Yao said in a tongue-twister-like manner.

    Little Xue Xue? Could it be Leng ruoxue?

    Wu Jing thought for a while beforeing to a realization. But then, her anger rose instantly. That damned Leng ruoxue! It''s fine that I''m going against her, but now I''ve even kidnapped a Qilin!

    Wait a minute! Could the words of this little Qilin be trusted? The suspicious Wu Ling didn''t really believe Bing Yao''s words. After thinking, she said,"Do you think I''ll believe you? Hmph! Back then, that little Qilin simply couldn''t have survived, so don''t lie to me!"

    Wu Xiao would never believe it!

    Bing Yao heard the other''s words and felt helpless.

    Why did no one believe him when he told the truth? Did he have to force it to lie? Thinking up to this point, Bing Yao could only helplessly say,"If you think that you''ll feel better if I lie to you, fine! I was lying to you! Back then, I was already dead, and I was killed by you!"

    A helpless expression appeared on Bing Yao''s cute little face as she spoke, instantly causing uncle long and the others to burst intoughter. On the other hand, Wu Ling''s face turned ashen and she was extremely angry.

    If she couldn''t even tell that she was beingughed at by a little Qilin, then her IQ was really too low.

    However, before she could get angry, a dark golden furball climbed up from Ice Spirit''s back. It stared at Wu mo with hatred for a while and said,"Bitch! Back then, I was also killed by you, but I''m still alive!"

    "You ... You''re also alive?" Seeing the furball, Wu ice was stunned again. Then, anger rose to her head again.<novelnext></novelnext>

    F * ck! All of them had actuallye back to life? Wu Xiao was filled with hatred! Are these guys really unkible? No! She would never believe it!

    Ripple wanted to retort, but Baobao beat her to it,""Are you also going to say that I''m a fake?"

    "Right! Because there''s no way you''re still alive!" Wu Yan said with certainty. In the past, this little save-life had always been against her, so she had not shown any mercy when she killed him. She had even destroyed his soul. But now, the living little save-life was in front of her, so how could she believe her eyes?

    Liar! It was all a lie! She would never believe that this little save-life could reincarnate! This was because those who were killed by her, be it humans or beasts, would not have any chance of reincarnation!

    But how could he exin the facts in front of him?

    Wu Jing was uncertain for a moment, but then she became firm in her confidence. She looked at Bao Bao as if he was a counterfeit and said,"I don''t care who you are. If you want to impersonate the beast God, you''re courting death!"

    Beast God?

    As soon as these two words came out of Wu Xiao''s mouth, except for uncle long and the others, who were quite calm because they already knew the truth, the people from the God lord''s estate were all shocked and speechless.

    Although they had never seen a beast God before, the legendary beast God was no small character. They had naturally heard of the great name of the beast God. Now that they heard that Wu Jing thought this little furball was a fake beast God, they were shocked and couldn''t help but turn their eyes to the baby.

    Was this how the beast God was?

    It''s a little furball?

    Wasn''t this image a little too disappointing?

    It was undeniable that the baby''s round body was quite cute, and many women might not be able to resist the urge to hug it when they saw it. However, as a beast God, this image was really too degrading!

    Shouldn''t the legendary beast God be as mighty and majestic as the Qilin? How could he be so tiny and cute? How could anyone link the beast deity and furball together?!

    Reputation and image did not match at all! Everyone in the Divine Master''s estate was quite disappointed. Some people even looked at the baby with suspicion that ''you''re a fake''.

    Seeing this, the baby sighed helplessly and then listless.

    AI! There was no Beastie at the scene, so there was no ce for it to use its skills! And to fight with humans ... No matter how one looked at it, it would be at a disadvantage.

    Seeing that the baby was listless, Wu Jing''s previous anger and depression were reced by a happy and proud smile, and she sneered,"Hmph! A fake is a fake! Look at you, you good-for-nothing!"

    "You bastard! You''re the good-for-nothing! Your whole family is a good-for-nothing!" Being insulted by the enemy, no matter how good-tempered Baobao was, it was also angry!

    F * ck! If the baby doesn''t show his power, do you think I''m a sick baby?

    The angry baby jumped out of ice soul''s arms and roared into the sky. Uncle Dragon and ice soul''s expressions changed!

    Even Wu Xiao''s expression turned ugly. Because she was too familiar with this roar. She had heard it several tens of thousands of years ago. However, she absolutely did not believe that this hairy ball in front of her, which looked exactly like the beast God, had the ability to summon beasts like the beast God!

 Chapter 2850 Youre Also Alive?(3)

    As for the other people present, when they saw the little furball roar in anger, they were all confused. Was this a roar to scare people when he couldn''t win?

    With such a thought, everyone on rime ICE''s side couldn''t help butugh.

    Hearing theughter, uncle long and ice Spirit couldn''t help but look at those people. At the same time, they were worried that they might not have the chance to attack again today.

    The beast God''s wrath was unstoppable!

    After the baby finished shouting angrily, it seemed to have lost all its strength and fell from the sky. Ice Spirit saw this and quickly reached out to catch the baby. The baby smiled, then closed his eyes and fainted.

    Seeing that the baby had fainted, the people who wereughing wildly earlierughed even louder.

    "Are you doneughing?" Ice soul said as she held her son in one hand and her baby in the other.

    They were really a bunch of dogs who didn''t know death! You guys will sufferter! Ice Spirit didn''t pity them at all, because they asked for it!

    However, his words didn''t stop the other party''sughter. Instead, it made themugh even more wildly.

    "All of you, shut up!" At this time, Wu Xiao also roared, and theirughter came to an abrupt stop.

    The people from the God lord''s estate were confused about why the God Lord was helping the other side. However, when they saw the God Lord''s serious face, they didn''t dare to make a sound.

    Not long after, everyone present heard a sounding from the distance. At first, it was just a buzzing sound, but as the object that made the sound approached, the sound became louder and louder, and it seemed that other sounds were mixed in with the buzzing sound.

    However, the distance was still a little far, so no one could tell what the sound was.

    Not long after, the sky suddenly turned gloomy. A mass of ck clouds floated over from the distance at a speed visible to the naked eye. From time to time, the ck clouds would sh with a few golden lights. Such a strange phenomenon shocked the people of the God lord''s estate to the point that they were speechless.

    W-what was this?

    The ck cloud glowed with golden light and made a sound?

    It was only when the ck cloud approached that they saw its true appearance.

    Oh my God! This wasn''t a ck cloud. It was clearly a troop made up of thousands of insects.

    In this group, there were bees, flies, mosquitoes, and so on! The insects that everyone was familiar with were still considered ordinary. There were even more that no one present knew!

    The smallest of these bugs was the size of an adult''s fist! The biggest one was almost as big as a millstone! And there was more than one of such a big bug. Obviously, the biggest bug was the leader of this team.

    As they floated in the sky above the divine lord''s estate, the strange phenomenon they caused attracted the interest of many people living in the Imperial City. However, when they saw that the incident happened behind the divine lord''s estate, most of them did not dare to touch the head of the divine lord''s estate even if they wanted to watch the fun.

    However, a person''s curiosity was truly endless! There were also some extraordinarily bold people who thought that no one knew about them, hiding in some corner and broadcasting the scene here.

    At the same time, the people of the God lord''s estate were also guessing what these bugs were doing here.

    A group walk? This definitely wasn ''t!

    Then what were they doing here? And he even put out such a huge momentum, was he trying to scare someone to death?

    Although the strength of the Zergs in front of him was not very high, there were so many of them! When they saw that the sky was densely packed with enemies, the people of the God lord''s estate felt their scalps tingle.

    At this moment, the leading bee with a golden body said,""Who is bullying our beast God? "You bastard!" You really don''t want to live anymore!"

    Bullying the beast deity?

    Hearing the big bee''s words, the people of the Divine Master''s estate finally reacted. When they said they were bullying the beast God, were they referring to bullying that little fluffball?

    Could it be that the little furball was really a beast deity? But didn''t the Divine Master say that the other party was a fake?

    This ... Who should they listen to?

    The people of the God lord''s estate were at a loss. They couldn''t help but look at their boss.

    Wu Jing was very calm and said with a smile,""Are you sure it''s a beast God? Don''t be fooled by a liar!"

    "You bastard! You''re the liar! "Your whole family is a big liar ..." The Golden Bee immediately cursed when it heard that someone dared to nder its boss. It didn''t care if the person was a master God or not.

    This big bee was quite talented at scolding people. After scolding for a few minutes, it actually did not repeat the same thing! The faces of the people from the Divine Master''s estate turned ck.

    "You bastard!" Who would feel good after being scolded by a bug?<novelnext></novelnext>

    As a result of the difort, someone took the lead and shouted at the Golden Bee,""Even if that little furball is a beast God, what does it have to do with you insects? are you all beasts?"

    As soon as he said that, the people from the God Lord''s mansion burst into thunderousughter.

    "They''re not beasts, so we''re finally!" Suddenly, a slightly aged voice interrupted.

    Everyone looked up at the same time, only to find that they had been surrounded by snakes. The one who spoke was the most senior snake among the snakes.

    Countless other venomous snakes stuck out their long tongues and red at them. Their cold eyes emitted a cold chill. And those who were targeted by these poisonous snakes felt as if they had fallen into an ice cave, making them feel cold all over.

    They couldn''t help but shiver, but no one dared to say anything against these poisonous snakes. More importantly, these snakes were very colorful, and they couldn''t even name many of them. Or it could be said that these venomous snakes weren''t from the snake n that often moved around in the divine realm and were known to people.

    "I really didn''t expect that the fake little reserved life could actuallymand you!" Seeing these venomous snakes, Wu Ling couldn''t describe the feeling in her heart. This was because she knew all of these venomous snakes and had fought with them in the past. However, after she killed the beast God, these venomous snakes immediately disappeared from the divine realm. Moreover, in front of these venomous snakes, she still called the baby ''fake little Baisheng''.

    Hearing this, the old Viper who had spoken earlier grinned and said,""You''re the little reserved life! You''re the fake one! You ungrateful bastard!"

    "You!" Wu Yan was so angry that her anger rose again, but that old poisonous snake didn''t care at all. He shouted to his disciples and Grand-disciples,"Children, bite these traitors of the God lord''s estate to death! Especially this B * tch in red! Everyone, bite as much as you can. After you''re done, remember to quickly escape! Don''t get caught by her!"

    The old venomous snake''s pre-battle encouragement immediately made all the snake children and descendants excited. However, when uncle long and the others heard this encouragement, they didn''t know whether to be speechless or to praise this old venomous snake''s wise move!

    Running after biting was definitely a great suggestion! Furthermore, he would definitely anger the enemy to death!

    Sure enough, when uncle long and the others turned their eyes to the mist ripple bitch, her face turned red, green, and ck, almost like a palette.

    In the next moment! Amotion broke out in front of the Divine Master''s estate!

    After the encouragement from the old Viper, countless Vipers rushed towards their previously selected targets without any dy. Instantly, the scene turned into a mess. Screams and the sound of footsteps rose one after another, lingering in the ears.

    Uncle long and the others took a big step back to watch the show.

    For a time, everyone in the God lord''s estate suffered a collective disaster, even the three reverent-gods were not spared! Especially Xuan Yi, he felt so aggrieved! He was clearly a spy! However, these venomous snakes did not distinguish between friend and foe and even bit him! However, she had no choice but to bite him. He would be exposed!

    With this thought in mind, Xuan Yi had no choice but to close his eyes and pass out the moment he was bitten by a poisonous snake.

    At this moment, many people had been bitten by the venomous snakes, causing the God lord''s estate''s fighting strength to drop. In reality, they couldn''t be med for this, and it had nothing to do with strength. The main reason was that there were too many venomous snakes, and it was hard to guard against them. You could defend against one, but not a group. Therefore, it was almost impossible to not be bitten. Once bitten, the consequences were self-evident.

    In addition, at this time, the fog ice had already been surrounded by the snakes ...

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue had also reached a crucial moment in her cultivation.

    After cultivating for such a long time and going through the Spirit Qi body refinement time and time again, not only had Leng ruoxue''s body''s strength reached an unimaginable level, but the spirit Qi within her body was also nearing saturation. And this moment was the most important moment for her!

    Knowing that Leng ruoxue was at the final stage, Cang and Qing Jue were so nervous that they did not dare to blink. At this moment, the spiritual energy in the bangle was all flowing towards the purple bamboo house.

    In an instant, Leng ruoxue''s body was filled with spirit Qi. She was dyed red by her blood, and her face, which was almost unrecognizable, gradually revealed a pained expression. This made Qing Jue''s heart ache.

    "It''s your turn now, hurry up!"Qing Jue turned to Cang.

    "I know!" Azure nodded with a solemn expression.

    At present, the spiritual energy in Niu''s body was so dense that it had almost solidified, so she really needed someone to help her with external help. Otherwise, if Niu absorbed and fused it at her own speed, not only would the pain be doubled, but her life might also be in danger.

    Thus, both Azure and green vessel did not dare to take any risks.

    The next second, Azure decisively attacked.

    The majestic divine power flowed into Leng ruoxue''s body through its toes.

    The moment the divine energy entered her body, it immediately worked with Leng ruoxue''s physical and divine energy to deal with the Restless spiritual energy.

    Absorption, fusion, and conversion!

    The two Shen powers worked together wlessly. More and more Ling energy was tamed and Cang stopped the transfer of Shen power.

    After a long time.

    Leng ruoxue, who had finally finished absorbing and converting all the spiritual energy in her body, opened her beautiful eyes that were as bright as autumn water ...

 Chapter 2851 Leng Ruoxue, You And I Are Irreconcilable (1)

    When they saw that Leng ruoxue had woken up, green vessel and Cang immediately rushed into her arms and acted coquettishly. When they felt that there was an obstacle beside them, the man and the Beast started to trample on each other. Neither of them was willing to show weakness and wanted to push the other out of Leng ruoxue''s arms so that they could have Leng ruoxue''s arms for themselves.

    Leng ruoxue saw the two little fellows squirming around in her arms and could only helplessly hug the two of them together. She sighed and said,""Alright, you two, stop messing around. Be good."

    AI! Both the palm and the back of her hand were meat. Her heart ached for anyone! More importantly, she had not seen familiar people for a long time. After seeing the two little fellows, she felt particrly close.

    It was great to see them the moment he opened his eyes.

    After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, green vessel and Azure immediately quieted down. However, they were still staring at each other restlessly. Fortunately, they did not touch each other.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue could only lie to herself and be satisfied.

    Then, the three of them started chatting. Of course, it was mostly Leng ruoxue who was asking them about the situation. When she found out that she had been in closed-door cultivation for ten years, Leng ruoxue was stunned.

    It had actually been ... That long?

    Oh my God!

    Wouldn''t Godfather and the others be worried to death? At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue stood up anxiously, wanting to leave the purple bamboo house.

    "Sister, wait." Just as Leng ruoxue took a step forward, Qing Jue immediately reacted and stopped her.

    "What?" Leng ruoxue looked at Baby Su in confusion and said,""Qing Jue, it''s taking too long. I''m afraid that Godfather and the others will be anxious."

    "Sister, even if you''re afraid that they''ll be anxious, you should at least take a bath and change your clothes! If you go out like this, you''ll definitely scare them. " Qing Jue could not help but remind her.

    Hearing Qing Jue''s words, Leng ruoxue looked at her own clothes suspiciously. With one look, she was shocked.

    This ... This dirty person is her?

    At this moment, the blood on Leng ruoxue''s clothes had already congealed into dark red blood clots that covered her entire body. The skin on her hands and arms that were exposed had wrinkled, as if ayer of calluses had covered them ... And this was only the part that she could see. She believed that the parts that she couldn''t see weren''t any better.

    He really couldn''t show his face to anyone in this ghostly appearance.

    After cing the two little fellows down, Leng ruoxue turned around to wash up.

    After a short while, Leng ruoxue, who was refreshed and had changed into a set of clean clothes, walked out again.

    "Alright, you can go out now." Leng ruoxue smiled.

    After leaving the purple bamboo house, Leng ruoxue immediately saw the first elder and the others who were prohibited from approaching the purple bamboo house by green vessel. She quickly walked over.

    After exchanging some pleasantries with them, the great elder asked curiously,""Xue ''er, are you able to advance to reverent-god level?"

    "I can''t do it now. Although I have enough divine power, I''m stillcking in other aspects. However, I definitely have the strength of a reverent-God now." Leng ruoxue said after a moment of gloominess.

    "Argh! After cultivating for so long, you still can''t make a breakthrough?" The first elder felt a little regretful, but any cultivation was extremely dangerous, so he was still very happy to see Xue ''ere out unscathed.

    "Yes, my ''heaven defying art'' not only requires arge amount of divine power, but also alchemy, weapon forging, and other aspects. I have enough divine power now, and I onlyck other aspects. So, I just need to specialize in other aspects in the future." Leng ruoxue exined.

    In addition, the most difficult part of the heaven-defying art was the divine power, which required a huge amount of energy. Now that she had solved the most difficult one, she didn''t need to go into seclusion for the rest as long as she had the materials. Therefore, she could go back to her previous self, deal with things while refining pills and weapons. However, this time, she would focus her energy on alchemy, weapon refining, and other aspects.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Since that''s the case, we''ll do our best to supervise you in the future and try to help you advance as soon as possible." Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, first elderughed and joked.

    In fact, this little girl didn''t need anyone to supervise her. When she was serious, they couldn''t catch up with her even if they worked together!

    "Alright!" Leng ruoxue smiled and nodded. She then brought first elder and the rest out of the bracelet.

    However, once she was out of the bracelet, Leng ruoxue was surprised to find that there was no one in the courtyard.

    What was going on?

    Where did everyone go?

    She turned to look at the great elder, who knew that the great elder was also looking at her with a confused expression and said,""Little girl, I don''t know where they are."

    "Does Azure know?" Leng ruoxue asked as she looked at Cang.

    "I don''t know. I only care if there''s an enemy ambush. I don''t care about the guy who''s still alive and kicking." Azure arrogantly pouted.

    "Uh!" While Leng ruoxue was speechless, she could not help but feel worried. She had asked Qing Jue in private just now, but he had answered that she had not paid much attention to it.

    This ...

    In the end, Leng ruoxue and the rest finally found master ning''s figure in a corner of an empty garden.

    The master of the ning family, who was discovered by them, was holding a jar of wine in his hands, and his little face was red from drinking. His eyes were blurred, and he seemed to not see them when he saw them."A bunch of heartless things. They actually left me alone and ran out to y!"

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue and the others exchanged nces and understood. So uncle long and the others went out to y in a group! No wonder he didn''t see anyone.

    But where did they go?

    Leng ruoxue wanted to know where uncle long and the others were. After helping her drunk Godfather up, she asked patiently,""Godfather, where did uncle long and the others go?"

    "Godfather? Who are you calling? I''m not Godfather, I''m master ning! Moreover, I only have one goddaughter. Who are you?" Master ning''s eyes widened as he studied Leng ruoxue for a long time before he asked,"

    "¡­¡­"

    He was so drunk that he couldn''t even recognize her.

    First elder and the others were speechless. However, Leng ruoxue still patiently said,""I''m your goddaughter. "

    "Liar! My goddaughter isn''t like you. " Master ning didn''t believe him.

    "What does your goddaughter look like?" Hearing the old man''s words, first elder could not help but ask.

    "My goddaughter is very pretty, not as ugly as you! So, you can''t lie to me. " Master ning pointed at the great elder with a look of disdain. Obviously, he had taken the great elder as his goddaughter who was about to acknowledge her father.

    "Your sister! You''re the ugly one! Your whole family is ugly!" Hearing master ning''s words, the first elder was so angry that he immediately roared. Then, he grabbed master ning''s cor and said fiercely,""Old thing, look carefully. I''m not your goddaughter!"

    With a ''pfft'', when Shen nuo and the others heard this, they could no longer hold back theirughter.

 Chapter 2852 Leng Ruoxue, You And I Are Irreconcilable (2)

    These two people were so cute. How could they have such a conversation?

    For a moment, everyoneughed so hard that they couldn''t even straighten their backs. Seeing everyoneughing so happily, the great elder''s face instantly flushed red, and he directly grabbed master ning''s cor, dragged him to the corner, and gave him a loving education.

    "Your sister! Who told you to randomly acknowledge a goddaughter! Open your bull eyes and see who I am!" The great elder lectured as he roared.

    Master ning was like a little wife who had been bullied, and he choked back a sob.""Waah ... You''re a demon, a demon that bullies people!"

    The banging sounds from not far away and the conversation between the two of them made Leng ruoxue extremely speechless. It seemed that after getting drunk, her Godfather''s intelligence had dropped to a certain level. He had even forgotten to fight back! AI! What was this good?

    Leng ruoxue was a little worried. He couldn''t just watch as the great elder beat his Godfather up, right? Even though the great elder would not really kill him! However, getting hit would still hurt. However, before Leng ruoxue could go over to stop him, loudughter by her ears had already attracted her attention.

    Looking at Liu Feng, who wasughing so hard that he was panting heavily, Leng ruoxue nced at him coldly and said,""Laugh all you want! As long as you''re not afraid that Godfather will take revenge on you when he wakes up. "

    Theughter was forced to stop, and Liu Feng''s face instantly turned dark.

    "You bastard!" How could he have forgotten about this possibility!

    Wu ... Master ning was beaten up by the old man, so he would definitely me it on them! What should he do?

    "Xue ''er, you have to help me!" Liu Feng was a little scared and quickly asked Leng ruoxue for help.

    "He''s my Godfather!" Leng ruoxue reminded.

    "I''m also your good friend! You can''t favor one over the other!" Scoundrel Liu Feng said, but he felt a little indignant in his heart. The one who hit them was obviously that old man, why did he have to me it on the innocent? The heavens were really unfair.

    "Good luck." Leng ruoxue smiled and walked towards the corner.

    After rescuing his Godfather from the great elder, Leng ruoxue helped him into the room and gave him a hangover pill.

    After a while, master ning finally woke up.

    When he woke up, the first thing he felt was pain all over. He lowered his head and saw that his body was covered in dirt, grass, and flower petals.

    Was he being beaten up?

    "You bastard! Who beat me up?" Master ning shouted at the top of his voice, scaring Liu Feng and the others into retreating, and putting on an appearance that it had nothing to do with him. However, the great elder wasn''t afraid of master ning''s anger. He even patted his shoulder and said calmly,""No one beat you up. You fell on your own. We were the ones who brought you into the room."

    "Uh! Is that so?" Raising his head to look at the great elder, master ning still had some doubts, but he still believed the great elder''s words, and then asked,""What are you doing here, you old thing? When did youe out?"

    "I''ve been out for a while. " The great elder said generously and threw a disdainful look at Liu Feng and the others.

    Hearing this, master ning was silent for a while, and then said with a worried face,""Since you''re already out, when will Xue ''er be able toe out?"

    "¡­¡­"

    Leng ruoxue was silent. She could not help but wail in her heart. I''m standing right next to you!

    Unfortunately, master ning, who was lost in his own thoughts, did not notice Leng ruoxue''s presence at all. He was really too sad. His goddaughter was in seclusion, and he had been abandoned by uncle long and the others. Sob ... Was there anyone in this world who had a worse life than him?<novelnext></novelnext>

    After a long time.

    Seeing that master ning had not noticed Leng ruoxue''s presence, first elder pointed to the side and said,""Xue ''er came out, did you not see her?"

    "You''re out? Where is he?" When master ning heard this, he immediately looked like he had been injected with chicken blood. He looked up and found Leng ruoxue, who had a helpless expression on her face.

    "Godfather." Leng ruoxue called out softly.

    "Bad girl, you still know how toe out? "Wuwu ... She actually abandoned Godfather for so long ..." Master ning started toin non-stop after he hugged Leng ruoxue the moment he saw her.

    First, he med Leng ruoxue for being in closed-door cultivation for too long. Then, heined to her and told her about the shameful behavior of uncle long and the others who had abandoned him.

    When Leng ruoxue heard her Godfather''s words, she could not help but feel a little embarrassed. She''s in closed-door cultivation, alright? How could he juste out! Besides, uncle long and the others didn''t abandon him, did they? How did it be such a serious crime in Godfather''s mouth?

    However, she finally knew the whereabouts of uncle long and the others.

    After that, Leng ruoxue started tofort her Godfather, who had instantly be a bitter husband. After she finally managed to coax him, she decided to head to Yu city.

    Hearing this, master ning didn''t want to be left behind and insisted on going.

    Leng ruoxue had no choice but to let Cang Liu stay at home and bring master ning along. Of course, the first elder and the others who imed to be from the support group were also following them to the Imperial City.

    She teleported all the way. Leng ruoxue''s speed scared master ning and the rest. When they arrived at the Imperial City, they still felt like they were in a dream.

    At this time, the Divine Master''s estate was getting more and more lively. Originally, there were only the snakes attacking, but after joining the insect''s group, it became more and more lively. These bugs and the venomous snakes worked together in perfect harmony. One of them entangled the people from the God Lord''s Manor on the ground, while the otherunched a fierce bombardment from the air.

    In an instant! The people of the God Lord''s Manor fell in droves.

    Most of them were poisoned. Whether it was snake venom or bee venom, all of them were twitching and foaming at the mouth without exception. In addition, their bodies were red and swollen, and they were itching uncontrobly!

    Not long after, the only one who was unharmed on the God Lord''s Manor''s side was Wu Chen. Of course, she was notpletely unscathed. However, because she was also poisonous, the poisonous snakes and insects present had a rtively small effect on her. However, no one would be in a good mood after being entangled by a group of slippery and disgusting venomous snakes and bugs.

    Seeing more and more poisonous snakes and insects wrap around the fog and about to wrap her whole body, uncle long, who was watching from the side, couldn''t help but poke ice soul and ask,""Senior ice soul, are we just going to watch?"

    "What else? Do you think we''ll have a chance to make a move?" Ice Spirit said gloomily as she nced at the scene.

    "Uh! I really don''t have any. " Uncle long turned around and looked at Wu Chen, who was surrounded by insects.

    This woman really attracted too many bugs!

    "Then let''s just watch the show! Don''t let boss work hard for nothing. " Ice Spirit said helplessly.

    Hearing this, uncle long didn''t have any good ideas other than nodding. At this moment, Wu Xuan was almost driven mad by anger.

    Bastard! These hateful guys were simply looking for death. They actually all stuck to her body, biting, scratching, and entangled her tightly, leaving her with no time to fight back. How long had it been since he had felt so aggrieved?

 Chapter 2853 Leng Ruoxue, You And I Are Irreconcilable (3)

    The mist was furious.

    The hatred in his heart towards Leng ruoxue was like a torrential River, unending. She, who was at her wit''s end with the bugs, couldn''t help but roar,""Leng ruoxue, you stinky brat! I won''t let you off!"

    "Ripple mist, you bitch! It''s not like our Xue ''er is the onemanding these snakes and bugs, why are you scolding her? This is where you''re wrong. Even if you''re helpless, you can''t implicate the innocent, right?" Uncle long replied with a smile when he heard the angry words of the mist ripple. At the same time, he was also sighing in his heart. Since he didn''t have the chance to fight against fog, he could only attack this B * tch with words.

    And uncle Long''s strategy was indeed sessful! Wu Xuan was so angry at uncle Long''s words that she wanted to cut him into pieces, but she was tightly entangled by the poisonous snakes and insects and couldn''t do anything at all!

    How detestable! How detestable! These people, these animals all deserve to die!

    The anger in Ripple''s heart surged, and she continued to roar,"Nothing to do with her? She was innocent? Isn''t that little beast her beast?" She was the most innocent one, okay?

    "Little bastard, who are you talking about?" Suddenly, a chuckling voice interrupted.

    As soon as Wu Jing heard this, she immediately roared out reflexively, "I''m talking about you, you little bastard!"

    After shouting, she realized that something was wrong.

    Was she scolding him? For a moment, Wu Han was so angry that her IQ was frighteningly low, and she couldn''t quite get over it. However, the cheerfulughter continued to enter her ears.

    Instantly, she was even more furious!

    F * ck! Why did this voice sound so familiar?

    Through the gap left behind by the insect, Wu Xuan saw Leng ruoxue leading a group of people and walking towards her.

    As expected, it was that stinky girl!

    Wu Xuan''s aggro had a target now. Among these people, Leng ruoxue was undoubtedly the most prominent and the most eye-catching.

    At this moment, uncle long and the others also saw Leng ruoxue. They were pleasantly surprised and excitedly went forward. Everyone started to exchange pleasantries in front of Wu Xuan.

    When she heard the crowd''s words of concern for Leng ruoxue, ripple mist was about to explode from anger.

    F * ck! He was really looking for death! At this time, the other party was actually making small talk. He really didn''t take her seriously.

    The Furious fog Phoenix tried her best to find a chance.

    In an instant! A thin vine flew towards Leng ruoxue.

    Even though Leng ruoxue was chatting with uncle long and the others, she had been secretly observing fog ripple from the corner of her eyes. Thus, she had noticed it the moment fog ripple moved.

    When the vine was within reach, Leng ruoxue reached out with her bare hands and pulled the vine into her grasp. The vine struggled violently in an attempt to escape from Leng ruoxue''s control.

    However, Leng ruoxue was tugging on it so tightly that Wu Chen could not get rid of her. Seeing this, Wu Chen became anxious.

    "Damned girl! Quickly let go of me!" Wu Xuan roared, his voice resounded through the sky.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Let go of you so that you can continue to attack me? Are you the idiot here, or am I the idiot here?" Leng ruoxue asked with a faint smile. Then, he curiously observed the vine.

    This vine was quite thin, and there was also a small suction cup at the top. It was covered with sharp teeth, and it exuded a chilling aura.

    "This thing of yours is really ugly!" Leng ruoxue observed for a while and said with a look of disdain.

    "Ugly in what way? You''re the ugly one!" Hearing that her rattan was ugly, Wu Jing was unhappy! In her opinion, she was beautiful from head to toe and there was nothing ugly about her. Therefore, she would never allow anyone to say that she was ugly!

    How could she be ugly!

    "Look at its mouth. It has so many sharp and thin teeth. It doesn''t fit at all!" Leng ruoxue didn''t think much of Wu ICE''s words and continued to point at the vines.

    "What do you know? This is beautiful!" Riverripple roared.

    "Alright! I know that you nts have a different aesthetic sense. " Seeing the other party quibbling, Leng ruoxue could only reply with a helpless expression.

    "nt? I''m a God Lord, not a nt. " Leng ruoxue''s words caused Wu Chen to explode with anger once again.

    This time, Leng ruoxue felt even more helpless. She could not help but ask,""You''re disgusted by your nt identity, so you keep changing your blood, right? It''s a pity that you can''t be a human even if you change all your blood. He couldn''t even be considered a beast, so why did he have to be neither human nor ghost? How good would it be if you were just an honest nt! Why do you have to be a human!"

    "You, you shut up! Shut up! Otherwise, I''ll kill you!" After hearing these words, Wu Yan''s madness directly escted. She had always felt that her identity was a hindrance to her love life, so even if she was a nt, she was not very willing to let others mention it, especially when the person mentioned was her most hated enemy, which was even more uneptable to her.

    Leng ruoxue also seemed to be very easy-going and could not help but remind him,""Alright! I''ll shut up, but just because I don''t say it doesn''t mean that others won''t say it!"

    "Yes, that''s right! We will all say that you are a nt that no one wants! Actually, it''s not embarrassing to be a nt. You''re the one who''s embarrassing. It has nothing to do with your identity as a nt. " As soon as Leng ruoxue finished speaking, uncle long immediately followed up on the topic. The two of them cooperated wlessly.

    These words sessfully angered ripple even more.

    Then, everyone heard Ripple''s hoarse roar,""You all deserve to die! I won''t let you off, I''ll kill you all!"

    "Yes! However, it seems that you will have to wait until you get rid of these poisonous snakes and insects!" Leng ruoxue reminded her with a smile, afraid that she would forget.

    After some thought, Leng ruoxue added,""But we won''t wait for you, so we''ll take our leave first."

    Leng ruoxue decided to retreat with her men.

    Although she really wanted to fight with rime ice and see how much stronger she waspared to the Rime bitch, it was obvious that she was not in her best condition at the moment, and she did not want to fight with a lunatic. So, she would try again when she had the chance! In any case, the divine power in her body was abnormally abundant now, so it was easy for her to teleport anywhere she wanted to.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue truly felt that she was a nouveau riche. After all, other than Wu Yan, no one should have as much divine power as her.

    Thinking of this, Leng ruoxue was even more determined to return home. She had more important things to do than finding trouble with rime ice, so she was not willing to waste her time on this wretched rime ice Queen.

    However, when Wu Jing heard that Leng ruoxue wanted to leave, she immediately shouted,""Stinky girl, you''re not allowed to leave! You''re not allowed to leave! Let''s fight for three hundred rounds!"

    "I''m sorry, I''m very busy, I don''t have time to fight with you! But don''t worry, when I have time, I''ll naturallye and find you. " Leng ruoxue rejected. She then turned to uncle long and the rest,""Uncle long, let''s call it a day! Let''s go back first!"

 Chapter 2854 The Missing Three Beast Tribes (1)

    Hearing that they were really going back, master ning couldn''t help but say weakly, "I''ve just arrived, and my butt hasn''t even warmed up yet!"

    "We''ve been here for a long time, but we haven''t had the chance to warm up either. So, I agree to go back." Uncle long said helplessly.

    Hearing this, master ning suddenly sympathized with uncle long and the others.

    He had thought that the other party would have a chance to fight a hot-blooded battle, but who knew that they had not made a move yet? In an instant, the trauma in his heart waspletely healed. Then, he ran to uncle long and said honestly,""What a pity. You guys are just like me, who was left behind in Demon City. Then who was the hero that defeated the people from the Divine Master''s residence?"

    Master ning was very curious about this hero. He had stolen the limelight from uncle long and the others, which indirectly avenged him for being abandoned.

    Cool! Great!

    Master ningughed three times in his heart.

    Facing master ning''s gloating, uncle long pointed at the treasure in ice soul''s arms and said,""The hero you''re talking about has fainted due to mental exhaustion."

    Looking in the direction of uncle long, master ning understood.

    Leng ruoxue also looked over curiously. She also saw the dark golden Ball of fur in ice soul''s arms, but she did not recognize who this little fellow was!

    "What is it?" Leng ruoxue asked.

    "Your baby." Uncle long replied calmly.

    "Baby?" Leng ruoxue was speechless. Could she say that her own baby was not like this? He counted the big furry tail of the little Beastie! There were a total of twelve of them, each one fluffy and beautiful, making one unable to let go of them.

    "It''s your baby," Seeing that Leng ruoxue was still a little suspicious, uncle long asked for confirmation.

    "Did the baby level up?" Leng ruoxue continued to be puzzled. Why did she have to have so many more tails after she leveled up? Can''t you grow taller?

    "Yes, I am!" Uncle long nodded.

    Leng ruoxue had no choice but to believe it.

    Then, she took the unconscious baby from Ice Spirit''s hands. However, she heard the baby snoring and was speechless.

    Didn''t they say that the baby had overdrawn his mental power and fainted? Why was he still snoring? However, now was not the time to figure this out. He gave a look to uncle long and the rest, and Leng ruoxue and the rest retreated.

    Of course, before she left, Leng ruoxue did not forget to cut off the vine in her hand. She also greeted the venomous snakes and bugs that were entangling the ripple mist slut,""We''ll retreat first. You can also retreat. "

    "Received!" Old venomous snake, who knew that thedy in front of him had a close rtionship with the beast God, replied in a friendly manner. After Leng ruoxue and the rest disappeared, he also sent out a signal to prepare for a retreat.

    In an instant, the countless venomous snakes and insects that were originally densely packed disappeared together with a speed faster than when they came ...

    At this time, the fog ice, which had been bound and unable to use its full power, could finally move.

    But now that he could move, was it useful?

    Leng ruoxue and the rest had left. The venomous snakes and bugs had left as well. Even if she wanted to vent her anger, she could not find anyone else!

    At this moment, the pain from her body reminded her that she had been hurt by Leng ruoxue!<novelnext></novelnext>

    He bent down and picked up the half-wriggling rattan on the ground. He was so angry that his whole body seemed to be on fire. He shouted towards the sky,""Leng ruoxue, you and I are irreconcble!"

    This voice contained a trace of Wu Xuan''s divine power, so it spread far and wide ...

    Leng ruoxue and the others who had already teleported away naturally heard the wailing of the ripple mist slut. However, no one took it to heart. As they walked, uncle long couldn''t help but tease,""Xue ''er, the ripple mist bitch said that she wants to be irreconcble with you."

    "Uncle long, don''t worry. You''re definitely on her list of irreconcble enemies. So, I''m not afraid with you as mypanions." Leng ruoxue replied with a smile.

    "But I''m scared!" Uncle long said, feigning fear.

    Everyone burst intoughter at uncle Long''s rare joke.

    "It''s okay, I''ll protect you. " Leng ruoxue had enough ofughing and cooperated.

    "Yes, I knew that Xue ''er is the kindest." Uncle long nodded his head in satisfaction. Then, he looked at Leng ruoxue with a puzzled expression and asked,""Xue ''er, you''vee out of seclusion, but why didn''t you advance?"

    "I''m stillcking in other aspects, especially beast taming ..." Leng ruoxue replied helplessly. Beastie! What should I do with you? The top priority was to get more beasts.

    All this while, what shecked the most was also beasts. Of course, what shecked was beasts that could make her use the beast taming technique. Those that automatically recognized their Masters did not count.

    "The higher the level of the beast, wouldn''t it also be of help to the level of the beast taming technique?" Uncle long asked after some thought.

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue nodded.

    "That''s easy! We haven''t even taken care of the Dragon, Phoenix and white Tiger races yet! I think it''s better to do it now than today, let''s go now!" Uncle long suggested excitedly. He didn''t have enough fun at Imperial City, so he really wanted to find someone to cause trouble for.

    "These three ns ..." Leng ruoxue was a little hesitant. Although she had already nned to take action against these three races, she had originally nned to leave The White Tiger race and the Phoenix race for Feng Zhan and Bai Xu. Therefore, she had never really made a move against these two races. As for the Dragon race, she could give it a try.

    "I''ll have to clean it up sooner orter," Uncle long nodded calmly.

    "We''re going to deal with The White Tiger race as well?" Master ning couldn''t help but ask. Since the current White Tiger King was captured, The White Tiger great elder had been trying to maintain a good rtionship with Demon City. If he knew that such a day woulde, would The White Tiger great elder regret?

    "Of course! Business was business, and tidying up was tidying up. These were two different things that could not be mixed together. Furthermore, the current White Tiger race is no longer the same as before. If we take care of them, the previous White Tiger King will definitely be grateful to us. " Uncle long said matter-of-factly.

    "Are you sure?" Master ning blinked and asked lightly. Then, he turned to Ice Spirit as if he wanted to hear the opinion of the leader of the Four Divine Beasts.

    Although the four beast Kings were not as harmonious as before, they were still on the same side at this critical moment. Therefore, Ice Spirit''s opinion was very important.

    With master ning taking the lead, everyone''s eyes collectively shifted.

    "Why are you all looking at me?" Ice Spirit asked, not knowing whether tough or cry. I''m not even from The White Tiger race. "

    ? They had no choice but to look at you. If you were to protect them, it would really be difficult for them to make a move! Everyone secretly sighed as they looked at the ice Spirit even more intently.

    "If you want to pack up, go ahead. There''s no need to ask for my opinion. I won''t interfere in the matters of The White Tiger race." Ice Spirit sighed helplessly.

    "With senior''s words, we can be at ease." Uncle long said with a smile.

    Ice Spirit was speechless. Even his boss called Xue ''er his big sister, so what was the big deal in dealing with a traitor subordinate of the beast deity? Besides, he didn''t kill them. He just tamed them. That''s why the ice Spirit didn''t care about this.

 Chapter 2855 The Missing Three Beast Tribes (2)

    Besides, Ice Spirit had always been a person who prioritized the big picture. He could tell that the little girl needed to tame many beasts for her cultivation. How could he not cooperate?

    Knowing that Ice Spirit didn''t mind, uncle long and the rest had no more worries. They even incited Leng ruoxue impatiently,""Xue ''er, let''s quickly go and take down the Dragon race, Phoenix race, and white Tiger race!"

    ..."" Why the hurry? She still wanted to go home and have a good chat with uncle Dragon and the others to understand more about Demon City! However, seeing how uncle long and the others looked as if they wanted the world to be in chaos, Leng ruoxue was too embarrassed to reject them.

    Just as she was about to nod in agreement, a buzzing sound entered everyone''s ears.

    Everyone immediately stopped and turned around, just in time to see a piece of golden colored cloud flying in their direction at an extremely fast speed.

    What ... What was going on?

    Everyone was confused.

    After a short while, therge Golden Bee brought a group of smaller golden bees and flew in front of Leng ruoxue and the others. Then, therge bee looked at Leng ruoxue with a bashful expression and did not say a word.

    As a matter of fact, the Golden Bee was feeling very uneasy. The reason why it chased after them was agreed upon by the bugs. However, many bugs did not like humans, and humans hated bugs as well. However, they wanted to serve the beast God. After a serious discussion, the bugs decided to send the Golden Bee n, which was more likable and would not be hated by humans, to serve the beast God. In this way, they would have the opportunity to help the beast God if he needed anything. There was no need to trouble the beast God to summon them with mental power.

    However, when it was in front of Leng ruoxue, the leader of the Golden bees suddenly felt a sense of homesickness. It didn''t know if the humans would wee them or if the beast deity would need them. After all, they were of low status ...

    Leng ruoxue looked at the very human-like expression of the bee in front of her. The veins on her forehead were throbbing. What was the rhythm of this sudden shyness of the bee?

    If you have something to say, say it!

    "Is there something?" After waiting for a long time, Leng ruoxue could only take the initiative to ask when she saw that the big bee was already ying with its ws uneasily, but it was not saying anything.

    "W-where are you guys going?" After hesitating for a long time, the Golden Bee asked softly, her cheeks blushing.

    "We ..." Leng ruoxue was about to say that she wanted to go to the dragon n, but after some thought, she said,""If you have something to say, then say it!"

    Towards friendly Beastie, Leng ruoxue had always been very friendly. This was also the main reason why her beast taming skill had always been at the lowest level.

    "We want to stay by the beast deity''s side." Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the Golden Bee took in a deep breath and gathered its courage.

    "This ..." Leng ruoxue was stunned. Shouldn''t she be asking Baby Su about this? Although she had already found out about her baby''s identity from her Godfather, she was still a little unustomed to it. She didn''t know why the big bee hade to find her.

    Leng ruoxue could not figure it out, but the leader of the Golden bees was clear. If they asked the beast God, they might be rejected. But if they asked this humandy, if she agreed, the beast God would not reject them. They knew that thisdy was the sister that the beast God had mentioned.

    To be called big sister by the beast deity, one could only imagine her status! Therefore, the intelligent bees decided to cling onto Leng ruoxue, the strong and powerful one. That way, the beast deity would not chase them away. It could be seen that they had a very good n.

    However, Leng ruoxue was in a difficult position. She, who had always respected beasts, really did not want to make any decisions for her baby. However, at this time, uncle long and the others kept winking at her, wanting her to ept these bees. These little guys were all very difficult secret weapons! More importantly, the honey they produced was quite delicious.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Helpless, Leng ruoxue could only nod in agreement.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue had agreed, the big Golden Bee immediately started buzzing. The other bees quickly followed suit in high spirits, causing Leng ruoxue to be speechless.

    "Take us in too!" Suddenly, a slightly aged voice appeared in the ears of Leng ruoxue and the others.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest lowered their heads to take a look. They did not know when, but those colorful venomous snakes had also appeared. As for their ability to remain undetectable, everyone admired them, but more than that, they were speechless.

    These venomous snakes always appeared in a way that caught people off guard! To the enemy, they were definitely the most fatal opponents. Of course, he had to take in such Beastie! He had to ept it! Hence, this time, without Leng ruoxue''s approval, uncle long made the decision,""Wee to the team!"

    "Thank you! That ... We still have some brothers and sisters, can you ept them as well?" At this time, the old venomous snake, who was the leader, asked with an embarrassed look.

    "Is it also a snake?" Uncle Dragon swallowed his saliva and asked carefully."With so many venomous snakes, will the little ones in Demon City be scared?" He was suddenly a little worried.

    "No!" Old venomous snake quickly denied.

    "If that''s the case, then we wee them to join us. However, we have a deep hatred for the ripple witch, so you''d better be prepared." Uncle long couldn''t help but remind him.

    "Don''t worry, we have a grudge against her too. " Old venomous snake expressed his opinion when he heard uncle Long''s words.

    "If that''s the case, all the more we should join forces!" Uncle long said, satisfied.

    "Yes." Old venomous snake also nodded in satisfaction, and then said,""Let these little ones follow you. I''ll go back and inform the other beasts."

    "Alright, but we won''t be going home for now. After you''ve gathered the other beasts, you can bring them to Demon City." Uncle long said.

    Hearing uncle long say that he wasn''t going home, old snake couldn''t help but ask curiously,""You''re not going home? Where do you n to go?"

    "Go and take care of the Dragon, Phoenix, and white Tiger race!" Uncle long said honestly.

    When old venomous snake heard this, he immediately said,""Then I''ll go with you to join in the fun! I''ve long found the four King level divine beasts to be an eyesore, Hmph! She''s just a little pretty! All of them act like it''s a big deal!"

    Old venomous snake''s words were full of contempt, but it made uncle long and the others break out in cold sweat. There were four King level divine beasts among them! And it was the leader of the group. However, to everyone''s disbelief, Ice Spirit was rather calm, as if the old Viper was talking about someone else.

    Seeing this, uncle long and the others immediately had a deep respect for Ice Spirit. Look at him, this was a true powerful magical beast! He definitely wouldn''t assume that it was him just because of a few words from someone else!

    As a human, as a beast, you should be as cold as ice!

    In fact, ice soul was well aware that he was not one of the four King divine beasts that the old snake disliked because he had a good rtionship with the old snake. However, the rtionship between the old snake and the other three Kings of the three ns that were currently sealed was quite stiff. As long as there was a chance, they would definitely hit each other when they were down and would not wait to step the other into the dust. As a result, the old venomous snake naturally loathed the nsmen of those three fellows.

 Chapter 2856 The Missing Three Beasts Tribe (3)

    At this time, old snake also saw through everyone''s thoughts. He hooked Ice Spirit''s arm with his tail and said,""Don''t misunderstand, everyone. I''m very close to ice soul. We''re good friends. Of the Four Divine Beasts, the only one I have a good impression of is the Qilin n. As it turns out, my eyes are very urate, Hmph! The nsmen of the other three ns aren''t good people either. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have betrayed us!"

    In the past, if it wasn''t for the betrayal of the three races that caught them off guard, their great beast God wouldn''t have fallen, and they wouldn''t have been forced to hide! But now, the beast God had been reborn, and they could see the light of day again!

    So at this moment, old venomous snake was quite excited. When Leng ruoxue heard that the old venomous snake in front of her imed that he was good friends with Ice Spirit, she could not help but sigh. This old venomous snake really knew how to keep up with the times! He seemed to be able to ept new things.

    Just like that, old venomous snake brought his sons and grandsons to join Leng ruoxue''s group. Together, they followed Leng ruoxue and the others in a grandiose manner as they advanced towards the territories of the Dragon, Phoenix, and white Tiger ns.

    The first ce they went to was the Phoenix n. This was because this ce was the closest to the Phoenix n''s territory. However, when they arrived at the Phoenix n, Leng ruoxue and the others realized that there were only two to three members of the Phoenix n in the n. It was a pitiful number. As such, everyone suddenly lost interest.

    After that, he turned around and headed to The White Tiger race. At first, Leng ruoxue was still hesitating whether she shoulde here right now. After all, the rtionship between The White Tiger race''s Grand Elder and them had been pretty good ever since The White Tiger King incident. However, when she arrived at The White Tiger race, there were only a few white tigers left to guard The White Tiger race. The rest, including The White Tiger race''s Grand Elder, were actually not present.

    This ... Was really too strange.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest were confused. They expressed their doubts about the two beastmen running away from home on such arge scale.

    Although these three races had previously besieged Demon City, they hadn''t even attacked the ordinary nsmen yet! This was especially true for The White Tiger race. It could be said that due to the efforts of The White Tiger''s great elder, their rtionship with Demon City had always been considered good, and nothing major had happened since. If the Phoenix race could be exined to be hiding from them, then there was no need for The White Tiger race to hide from them either!

    Leaving The White Tiger race resentfully, Leng ruoxue and the rest were extremely disappointed. After that, they rushed to the dragon n. When he arrived at the dragon n, the entire dragon n was empty. Looking at the overgrown weeds in the dragon n''s territory, everyone was speechless.

    Previously, when he was at the Phoenix and white Tiger race, he heard from the phoenixes and white tigers that were guarding the ce that their nsmen had all gone out to train. What about the Dragon race? Not a single Dragon was left behind. Wasn''t he afraid that his territory would be taken over by other beasties? Of course, there definitely wouldn''t be many beasts that would dare to openly upy the territories of the four great king divine beasts, but this didn''t mean that there weren''t any. And even if a Dragon was left behind, it would be enough to serve the purpose of deterring the other beasts.

    It was clear that this disappearance was really unusual!

    Leng ruoxue would never believe that in order to go out and gain experience, he would hide from her, afraid of her revenge, and even give up his territory.

    She turned to Ice Spirit and asked,""Senior Ice Spirit, is it possible that they''re afraid of my revenge, so they''ve all gone into hiding and abandoned their territory?"

    "How is this possible? This territory was fought hard for by us in the past. Even if our nsmen lose their lives, we can''t just hand over the territory to someone else. " Ice Spirit said with certainty.

    A piece of territory was extremely important to Beastie. This was because the territory was not only rted to the development of a race, but also yed a key role in the growth of the younger members of the race. At the same time, it was also a symbol of the powerful beast race. And the Beast race without a territory was naturally not powerful! More importantly, the territories of the four King divine beast ns were all very suitable for their own nsmen to live in. As such, it was even more impossible for them to give it to other beasts.

    "But the weeds in the dragon n''s territory are already so tall. Clearly, they''ve left for a long time." Leng ruoxue nced at the weeds on the ground.

    "They ... Something must have happened to them." At this moment, old venomous snake, who had just returned from his trip, interrupted Leng ruoxue''s words.

    "An ident?" Leng ruoxue and the others were astonished.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Hearing this, uncle long tried to recall in detail. He had never heard of any human or beast going missing in the divine realm. How did this happen?

    "Are you sure?" Ice Spirit asked seriously.

    "You still don''t believe in my sense of smell! I''ve discovered an aura here that doesn''t belong to those stinky Dragons. It should be that of humans. " Old venomous snake said with confidence.

    "We''ve been here before. " Hearing old venomous snake''s words, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but remind him.

    "It''s not yours. I know your aura. " Old venomous snake said with certainty.

    "Xue ''er, believe in its words! Its sense of smell is invincible!" Ice Spirit sighed.

    "Alright then!" Since Ice Spirit had already said so, Leng ruoxue could only believe her. However, her curious eyes could not help but turn to look at old venomous snake. Invincible sense of smell? Was he more powerful than a dog?

    "Boss''s sister, please believe in my judgment. Back then, I was in charge of reconnaissance!" Seeing that Leng ruoxue was still a little suspicious, old venomous snake couldn''t help but be filled with confidence. His face even revealed an expression of reminiscence.

    "I believe you are. Also, you can call me Xue ''er." Leng ruoxue smiled faintly.

    "I''m very happy that boss''s sister believes me, but I can''t call you Xue ''er. " Old venomous snake said with a serious expression. In its eyes, it was just a subordinate, and its boss''s sister was obviously older than its boss. How could it call her by her name? More importantly, he felt that subordinates should act like subordinates. Calling his superior''s sister by her name waspletely disrespectful to his boss. And the old Viper, who had always valued hierarchy, would never allow himself to make such a mistake!

    Leng ruoxue felt a little helpless when she heard its words. She didn''t expect this old snake to be so stubborn. In addition, she was also a little worried. If he didn''t call her Xue ''er, then what should he call her? One had to know that the people around her who were slightly closer to her would directly call her by her name. Since this old snake was baby''s subordinate, they would definitely be familiar with each other in the future. He couldn''t possibly call her miss Leng, right?

    Leng ruoxue was in a difficult position. Old venomous snake didn''t know what to call her, but it was definitely not appropriate to keep calling her big sister.

    "Why don''t we call her miss Leng for the time being?" Uncle long could only interrupt when he saw The Man and the Snake staring at each other without saying anything.

    "Yes." When old venomous snake heard this, he immediately nodded in agreement. Leng ruoxue could only nod in agreement when she saw that the other party had agreed.

    With the form of address confirmed, old venomous snake continued with his own judgment,""The reason why I''m so sure that something has happened to them is because I discovered this."

    With that, old venomous snake produced a ck belt out of nowhere.

    Looking at the ck Belt, Leng ruoxue felt a sense of deja vu. However, she could not recall where she had seen it before.

 Chapter 2857 The Missing Three Beasts Tribe (4)

    "Xue ''er, do you find this belt familiar?" Seeing Leng ruoxue''s pensive look, uncle long could not help but ask.

    "Yeah, but I just can''t remember where I''ve seen it before." Leng ruoxue said, feeling a little depressed.

    "Miss Leng, take a closer look and see if you can find anything." When old venomous snake heard this, he quickly passed the belt to Leng ruoxue.

    Taking the belt, Leng ruoxue observed it carefully. This belt was too ordinary. There was nothing special about it, and there was no trace of the identity of the person on it.

    After a while, Leng ruoxue shook her head helplessly.

    Seeing that she still couldn''t remember, everyone could only follow her and think hard.

    "Who do you guys think is the most likely to act against the Dragon race, Phoenix race, and white Tiger race?" After thinking for a long time, uncle long asked.

    "Right now, these three tribes have no leaders and their beast hearts are scattered, so there are many people who want to take advantage of them. However, not many had the ability to deal with them. The most suspicious ones were the eight great divine regions. In addition, this might not be done by one family, but by a few. " Dongfang Lin analyzed after some thought.

    As soon as Dongfang Lin''s words fell, everyone and all the beasts present couldn''t help but turn their eyes to master ning. Their suspicious and probing gazes made master ning explode.

    "Why are you all looking at me? I didn''ty my hands on the Dragon race, Phoenix race, or white Tiger race!" Master ning shouted angrily.

    "Calm down! We didn''t say that you did it. You were with us the whole time, so we know very well whether you did it or not. " Smiling, uncle long quicklyforted him.

    "Since you know that I''ve been with you all this time, why are you still looking at me like this?" After hearing this, master ning was depressed to the extreme. How could they bully people like this!

    "We just want to know if there''s anyone from the ning family doing this behind your back." Uncle long asked carefully.

    "I won ''t! Without my permission, they would never dare to do such a thing. I can guarantee it. " Master ning immediately made a solemn vow.

    "Could that be the Yao n?" Uncle long was still suspicious.

    "The old man of the Yao family has rarely appeared in public in the past ten years, so it''s hard to say." Master ning thought carefully and said.

    "It''s also possible that a few of them are working together. " Dongfang Lin repeated.

    "If that''s the case, isn''t the murderer a little hard to guess?" Uncle long said helplessly.

    "Don''t guess anymore, just send someone to investigate!" Leng ruoxue suggested.

    "Xue ''er, we don''t have anyone to send at the moment." Uncle long told Leng ruoxue the truth uneasily.

    "..." Leng ruoxue was silent. Where was he?<novelnext></novelnext>

    AI! Didn''t she say that she wanted to go home and have a deep chat? It was obvious that there was something she didn''t know.

    "Xue ''er, we''re the only people you can send at the moment." Dongfang Lin added when he saw that Leng ruoxue seemed to be at a loss.

    "I see! Then why don''t I do it myself and you all go home to wait for me?" Leng ruoxue said after some thought. These people''s seniority was higher than hers, so she''d better stay at home!

    "I don''t want to go back!" After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, everyone spoke in unison.

    "..." What kind of rhythm is this?

    Leng ruoxue was even more helpless.

    "Xue ''er, now that something has happened to our target Beastie, how can we just go back like this! I feel that we should immediately head to the Phoenix and white Tiger tribes and have a good heart-to-heart talk with their only remaining offsprings to see if there are any suspicious people around. Hmph! You dare to snatch food from our Xue ''er''s mouth, you really don''t want to live!" Seeing that Leng ruoxue had been frightened, uncle long put on a gentle smile and exined.

    His words made everyone nod their heads. Leng ruoxue, on the other hand, was helpless.

    It seemed that uncle long and the others had taken those beasts as their own! However, uncle Long''s words weren''t without reason. They should indeed go and have a heart-to-heart talk with the remaining phoenixes and white tigers. At the same time, they also had to protect the few remaining magical beasts, so that they could find out the true culprit who had abducted the Dragon, Phoenix, and white Tiger race.

    "There''s also us. We can all help. Previously, we didn''t search the Phoenix and white Tiger race carefully. Now, we have to return and look for more suspicious clues. " The old venomous snake also said. He truly felt that the opportunity for his n to make a contribution hade. If he could find out the whereabouts of those beastmen who had eyes on their heads from their hands, his n would be able to hold their heads high in front of those three beastmen in the future!

    Hehe! As long as he thought that his n might be the Saviors of those three ns, old venomous snake''s mood instantly brightened. It was even better than beating up those three ns!

    "Since that''s the case, let''s return to the Phoenix and white Tiger race then!" Leng ruoxue saw that everyone had agreed, so she naturally had no reason to reject.

    However, if they were to return, it would definitely be a disaster for the Phoenix and white Tiger that stayed behind.

    They arrived at the Phoenix n first.

    Seeing Leng ruoxue and the rest return, the few phoenixes that were left behind felt so depressed that they wanted to bang their heads against the wall. Sob ... Why did these fiends return? Did they still want to live?

    Initially, they were already on tenterhooks about the arrival of Leng ruoxue and the rest. They had finally managed to send those fiends away safely, and after a few days of peace, those fiends had actually returned.

    And this time, Leng ruoxue didn''t waste any words. She immediately captured a few phoenixes and brought everyone to The White Tiger race.

    Actually, the White tigers of The White Tiger race weren''t as afraid of their arrival as the phoenixes. However, they wouldn''t wee them either. After all, no one could forget that their King was still in Leng ruoxue''s hands! The rtionship between their White Tiger race and Leng ruoxue was also so fragile that it couldn''t withstand a single blow. They had to be on guard against Leng ruoxue falling out with them. Hence, Leng ruoxue could definitely be considered the most unweed guest of The White Tiger race. However, they had no choice but to wee her with a smile.

    Such a fact also meant that the White tigers would never have any confidence when facing Leng ruoxue and the others.

 Chapter 2858 The Ning Family?(1)

    Seeing Leng ruoxue and the rest turn around, the few white tigers left to guard the ce could only smile stiffly and say in a depressed tone,""It, it''sing!"

    "They''re here. " Leng ruoxue replied with a smile. However, the more she thought about it, the more she felt that this conversation was very strange. It sounded a little familiar, didn''t it?

    After Leng ruoxue''s reply, the few white tigers were speechless for a long time. They didn''t know how to continue. In fact, the White tigers really wanted to ask, why did youe back? But no one dared to say this. Especially after seeing that the other party had captured a few phoenixes, no one dared to ask. Just like that, The White Tiger, Leng ruoxue, and the others stared at each other.

    After a long while, one of the White tigers suddenly remembered that Leng ruoxue and the rest were still standing there. He quickly said,""Then, then please take a seat!"

    Leng ruoxue and the others were silent.

    Uncle long took a deep breath and asked,""You want us to sit on the ground?"

    "Argh! It wasn ''t! It wasn ''t! Pleasee to the living room. " The White Tiger''s heart was in his throat when he heard this. He was afraid that the other party would pick a fight with him because of his inappropriatenguage.

    When they respectfully invited Leng ruoxue and the others into the living room and saw that the other party did not take the opportunity to cause a scene, the White tigers finally felt at ease.

    After that, they went to prepare food for Leng ruoxue and the rest in a panic. Seeing how they were so busy but were clueless and dazed, Leng ruoxue quickly stopped them and said,""Don''t be busy, sit down, I have something to ask you!"

    Leng ruoxue''s voice was a little loud. When the White tigers heard her, they were so frightened that their hearts trembled. Then, they sat down stiffly beside them.

    Seeing that the White tigers were sitting far away, Leng ruoxue raised her eyebrows and asked indifferently,""What, do you think I''m going to eat you? All of you, sit here!"

    When they saw Leng ruoxue pointing to the empty seats beside them for them to sit, the White tigers stood up unwillingly with a sad face. Then, they walked with heavy steps, slowly, slowly towards Leng ruoxue.

    "You bastard! You guys should move quickly, we don''t have that much time to waste on you. " The cowardice of these white tigers instantly infuriated uncle long. This roar of his was really effective. The few white tigers immediately quivered and ran to Leng ruoxue''s side. They sat down in the seats that were specially reserved for them.

    "Tell me about your nsmen who ran away from home. What time did they leave? did they say goodbye to their nsmen before leaving? In addition, have any strangerse here?" Seeing that The White Tiger had sat down, Leng ruoxue asked a few questions in a row.

    The White tigers could not help but look at each other. There were so many questions, which one should they answer first?

    Seeing through their thoughts, uncle long roared,""Answer me one by one. Answer seriously, or you''ll have to bear the consequences."

    Upon hearing this, the White tigers immediately sat up straight like obedient babies. Then, The White Tiger, who was the most powerful among them, spoke first,""I don''t know when they left, because they usually leave at night, so no nsmen saw them. As for the greeting, I don''t think they did. "

    After this White Tiger finished speaking, the other white Tiger continued,""No strangers havee to the n in the past few years."

    After answering seriously, the few white tigers looked at Leng ruoxue and the others uneasily like primary school students. They wondered if the other party would be satisfied with their answer. Sob ... It felt so difficult to answer!

    "Are you sure no strangers have been here?" Leng ruoxue''s suspicions deepened when she heard the White tigers say that their nsmen had chosen to leave at night, but no one had seen them. Was there a need to be so mysterious when facing his own family?

    "No, I didn ''t! Our White Tiger race doesn''t wee strangers. " A White Tiger replied. In reality, he wanted to say that he did not wee humans. However, when he thought of the identities of Leng ruoxue and the others, he forcefully changed the word ''human'' to'' stranger ''.

    "So, you didn''t know when the nsmen left? Since you''re not sure, how can you be sure that they''ve gone out to gain experience?" Leng ruoxue asked again to confirm.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Uh! They left a letter to the n before they left, so we knew about it. " A certain White Tiger said carefully.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest could not help butugh when they heard that The White Tiger had left a letter before it left.

    Uncle long couldn''t help butugh out loud before saying,""I only found out today that your White Tiger race likes to write letters!"

    What a joke! The beasts hated things rted to words the most because most of them could not read. They were onceughed at by humans for theirck of literacy, so from then on, the beasts hated words.

    Of course, this was not absolute. There were still some beasts who could read, but most of them hated words. When Leng ruoxue and the rest heard that every Beastie that had left home had left a letter to inform them of their whereabouts, their first reaction was that it was impossible!

    When the White tigers heard this, they blushed and said,""These few years, under the great elder''s education, every White Tiger has started to learn to read, so it''s not a problem for them to trust us with simple words."

    "If that''s the case, then I''ll have to trouble you to show us the letters left behind by the White tigers!" Leng ruoxue suggested after hearing this.

    "Alright, please wait a moment." A White Tiger stood up and walked out.

    Not long after, he returned with a thick stack of paper in his hand.

    After passing the paper to Leng ruoxue, The White Tiger returned to its original position.

    After Leng ruoxue flipped through it briefly, she passed the thick stack of papers to uncle long and the others.

    After everyone had finished looking around, Leng ruoxue asked,""What are your thoughts?"

    "The White Tiger race''s handwriting is not bad. The words are neat and imposing. It just doesn''t look like it was written by someone who only learned how to write for a few years." Master ning was the first to express his opinion after a nce.

    "Why do I feel that these words are somewhat simr? It''s as if they were all written by the same person. " Uncle long scratched his head in confusion.

    Hearing him say this, master ning and the others lowered their heads and looked carefully again. With one look, they really saw many problems.

    "These words were indeed written by a single person. Although the other party had deliberately changed the style, it is impossible to change the habits of many years." Dongfang Lin said with certainty after a careful observation.

    "Did you hear that? This word was written by a person, not your family''s handwriting. " Leng ruoxue turned to the few white tigers beside her and said after hearing Dongfang Lin''s words.

    "This, this is impossible!" He eximed. The White tigers were dumbfounded when they heard this.

    "Something might have happened to your family." Seeing this, Leng ruoxue could only make her words more clear.

    But in this case, the White tigers found it even more impossible to believe her. Not only did they not believe her, they even looked at Leng ruoxue with suspicion. However, no one had the guts to question Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue understood when she saw their expressions. After that, she pointed to the few phoenixes sitting on the ground and said,""You can ask them. The situation of their Phoenix race is the same as your White Tiger race."

 Chapter 2859 The Ning Family?(2)

    "Uh! Does your Phoenix-kind also have a nsman who is going out to train?" One of the White tigers asked.

    "Yes, he also left a letter before he left." One of the phoenixes said honestly. After listening for such a long time, he finally realized that something was amiss. After all this fuss, Leng ruoxue had returned because she suspected that her nsmen''s training was abnormal?

    If that was the case, why didn''t he say it clearly at the beginning? why did he have to capture all of them and take them away? Sob ... The phoenixes were so sad.

    "Uh! It looks like our two races are thinking the same thing. " The White Tiger said dumbly.

    Want to be together, your sister!

    The Phoenix who replied was not as stupid as The White Tiger. Immediately, he turned to look at Leng ruoxue and said,""Something must have happened to the Phoenix-kind,"

    "At least you''re not too stupid." Leng ruoxue looked at the Phoenix with admiration. She then turned to look at the silly White Tiger with a headache and said,""Did you hear that? She''s more clear-headed than you, you idiot!"

    Leng ruoxue''s tone was filled with resentment. If there was such a stupid subordinate among her subordinates, she would definitely be angered to death!

    Fortunately! Fortunately, this White Tiger wasn''t hers yet. But in the future ... Thinking about the future, Leng ruoxue''s gaze towards a certain White Tiger became sharp again.

    As for The White Tiger that was being red at, it looked at Leng ruoxue with an aggrieved expression, as if it was a little wife that had been bullied.

    Leng ruoxue could only sigh. After taking a few deep breaths, she suppressed her anger and said,""Now that your nsmen are all in trouble, leaving only a few of you behind, what do you think? tell me."

    "We don''t know! "Woo ..." The few white tigers were on the verge of a mental breakdown after hearing this bad news. They were at a loss for what to do and looked at Leng ruoxue with teary eyes. Their clear blue eyes were red as though they were saying,''please protect me!''

    "Miss Leng, you can make the decision," the Phoenix n replied."We''ll listen to you."

    AI! He definitely had to listen! A beast under the eaves had no choice but to lower its head!

    "I can''t be bothered with your business!" The moment the Phoenix finished speaking, Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with disdain.

    Ugh! Not care? No matter why they were captured? He thought that since the other party had captured them, he would naturally help them. But now ...

    Sob ... How could these people not care? How could he leave her in the lurch?

    It had to be said that at this moment, whether it was the Phoenix or The White Tiger, both of them felt fear towards the disappearance of their nsmen. In fact, at this moment, they could not help but ce their hopes on their original enemy, Leng ruoxue. However, now that she had said that she would not care, their burning anticipation was instantly crushed into an ice cave.

    Don''t ignore it, dear! If you don''t do anything, they might be captured by the bad guys! Wuwu...Whoever dared to capture Phoenix and white Tiger must have extraordinary strength!

    Thinking of this, they couldn''t help turning their eyes to master ning. They guessed that the person who dared to capture the Phoenix and The White Tiger was probably from the eight great divine regions.

    It had to be said that the two sides were thinking the same thing. The reason why they did not suspect Leng ruoxue was because they felt that with Leng ruoxue''s abilities, she would not have to go through so much trouble to capture a White Tiger or Phoenix.

    He secretly caught someone and left a message. How much effort did he have to put into this? Leng ruoxue would definitely not bother to do such a sneaky thing. More importantly, even if the other party had done it, they would not have forged a message. It was really unnecessary.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Without any suspicion, The White Tiger and Phoenix who were present ruled out Leng ruoxue as a suspect. This was something that Leng ruoxue had never thought of. She even felt that it would be normal for the other party to suspect her. After all, they did not get along well.

    Master ning, who had been targeted by them, was a little angry.

    "Why are you all looking at me? I didn''t do that!" Master ning roared in anger.

    "We ... We didn''t say that you did it. We just feel that, in the entire firmament, only the people from the eight great divine domains, aside from Demon City, are capable of snatching away the Phoenix and The White Tiger without anyone knowing." A certain Phoenix exined in fear.

    "..." Master ning was speechless. It seemed like that was the case. Uncle long and the others couldn''t help butugh.

    It seemed that they had the same idea.

    After clearing her throat, Leng ruoxue spoke again,""I can guarantee that this matter has nothing to do with Godfather. As for who you suspect, just go and find the person involved. I hope that I''ll have the opportunity to see all of you alive in the divine realm in the future. "

    With that, Leng ruoxue stood up and prepared to leave. As soon as she stood up, uncle long and the others naturally followed suit. The phoenixes and white tigers were dumbfounded.

    Wu ... He really didn''t care?

    No! They definitely could not allow Leng ruoxue and the others to leave just like that. If they left, there would be even fewer people who could help them.

    Actions speak louder than words!

    In the next second, a few white tigers and phoenixes pounced towards Leng ruoxue in unison. They knelt on the ground and hugged Leng ruoxue and the rest''s legs tightly as they cried,""Wuu ... You can''t just leave like this! If you guys leave, what are we going to do?"

    "What do you do have to do with us? don''t forget, we are also enemies." Leng ruoxue''s face darkened before she spoke in a tone that left no room for discussion.

    "Yup! We don''t have the obligation to help you, and you''re not even rted to us. " Uncle long agreed. He couldn''t help butugh in his heart. Xue ''er''s tactic of ying hard to get was good! In this case, wouldn''t these phoenixes and white tigers be easy to capture?

    "Then we''ll be your beasts. Is that okay?" One of the phoenixes asked carefully. Don''t say that he didn''t have a backbone. When things came to a head, he might even lose his life. Could a backbone be eaten? Staying alive was the most important thing!

    Hearing that a certain Phoenix had the intention to defect, Leng ruoxue smiled faintly and said,""I''m sorry, but the thing I don''t need the most right now is a beast. However, I dock some servants. Are you willing to do that?"

    "I''m willing! I''m willing!" The Phoenix who spoke did not dare to make a decision on behalf of the others. However, to him, it did not matter whether he was a Beastie or a servant, as long as he could keep his little life. He did not wish to be like his n members and disappear without a trace. More importantly, everyone in the immortal realm knew that Leng ruoxue treated beasts well. Hence, being her servant was better than letting others take advantage of her, right?

    It had to be said that this Phoenix had thought it through quite thoroughly and was very tactful. It was also very sincere and did not reveal the slightest bit of reluctance.

    Seeing his expression, Leng ruoxue smiled faintly.""Since you''ve decided, I''ll give you a chance!"

    "Thank you, master, for taking me in!" A certain Phoenix said in a fawning manner when she saw that her wish had been fulfilled.

    "Master, I''m willing too! Master, please take me in. " When the other phoenixes and white tigers saw this, they didn''t care about their face anymore and fought to be the first to speak.

 Chapter 2860 The Ning Family?(3)

    Seeing this Grand scene, master ning and the others couldn''t help but Twitch their lips.

    This was too ... That?

    Don''t you have any shame?

    However, Leng ruoxue was satisfied that they had walked right into her trap. This was the result of ying hard to get. Hence, she did not reject them.

    After exining to the other party that she wanted to use the beast taming technique, Leng ruoxue then signed the equality contract with them.

    The White tigers and phoenixes were extremely touched. He had thought that his master would sign a master-servant contract with him, but he didn''t expect it to be an equal contract. Sob ... Where else could he find such a kind master? At this moment, the Beastie''s hearts werepletely subdued by Leng ruoxue.

    Initially, Leng ruoxue was hesitating whether she should sign a master-servant contract before the contract was formed. After all, to ordinary beast tamers, it was necessary to sign a master-servant contract for tamed beasts. Only then would the loyalty of the beasts be high. However, she did not have such concerns at all. More importantly, she had always been tolerant of her beasts. There were very few beasts in her family who had signed a master-servant contract, and the few beasts in front of her had never offended her. Therefore, she really could not bear to use the master-servant contract to control their freedom.

    After much consideration, Leng ruoxue finally decided to sign an equality contract! However, she did not expect that a contract of equals would be able topletely subdue the hearts of these beasts. This could be considered an unexpected surprise!

    After bing Leng ruoxue, the White tigers and the Phoenix felt much more at ease. Then, out of curiosity, one of the White tigers could not help but ask,""Master! Have you been to the dragon n? What''s the situation there?"

    "I''ve been there. Their entire n doesn''t have any Dragons." Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "Ah!" These words instantly scared the phoenixes and white tigers so much that their faces turned pale. At the same time, they were secretly rejoicing in their hearts. It was a good thing that they had acknowledged Leng ruoxue as their master. Otherwise, they might be the next ones to be captured.

    "Master, what should we do now?" A Phoenix asked after a long time.

    "Investigate the suspicious people and find us a secret ce. We will be staying there temporarily. As for you, you will be live targets for now! If the other party wants to make a move, you''ll be the first choice. " Leng ruoxue made the arrangements.

    Although they knew that their master''s arrangement was very reasonable, as long as they thought that they would be living targets for the enemy, the White tigers and phoenixes could not be happy. However, this was something that couldn''t be helped. The other party was going to make a move against the Phoenix and white Tiger race. It was clearly unrealistic to make them the target! In order to ensure their safety, Leng ruoxue had even specially instructed old venomous snake to ce a few of his sons and grandsons by their side for protection. This way, their safety would naturally be greatly increased.

    After that, Leng ruoxue and the rest settled down in a mountain stream within The White Tiger race.

    During this period of time, Leng ruoxue had heard from uncle long and the others that there was new blood in Demon City. However, these new blood were either in closed-door cultivation or out for training. Hence, in the huge Demon City, they were the only idle people.

    But fortunately, with the Golden Bee n, old venomous snake, and his children and descendants around, they finally had some people to run errands for them.

    Other than the venomous snakes that followed The White Tiger and Phoenix, the rest of the snake''s offsprings were sent out by the old venomous snake. The Golden Bee n also scattered to cooperate with the venomous snakes to investigate the situation and monitor suspicious people in the eight great divine regions.

    Time passed.

    Soon, two months had passed. There was no trace of the enemy, but Baobao, who had been sleeping for a long time, finally woke up.

    The moment Baby Su opened his eyes, he saw Leng ruoxue and immediately threw himself into her arms. He said passionately,""Sister, I missed you so much!"

    "Sister also misses the baby." Leng ruoxue said dotingly.

    "Sister, baby doesn''t want to be away from you for so long." The baby said in a spoiled manner.

    "Silly girl, baby has never left big sister. Baby''s temporary departure is all for cultivation." Leng ruoxue reminded.

    "Yes, I don''t need to cultivate anymore. Sister, how''s my new image? Is she pretty?" In order to let Leng ruoxue see his current appearance, baby jumped out of Leng ruoxue''s arms reluctantly and posed a few times for his beloved sister to see.

    Initially, it had wanted to show off, but who knew that it would identally trip over its long, furry tail. With a loud plop, it fell on its back. This made Leng ruoxueugh out loud.

    Seeing that she had pleased her sister, Baby Su was happy in her heart. However, she couldn''t help but put on an aggrieved expression. Her eyes were filled with tears as she looked pitifully at Leng ruoxue, who was smiling so widely that she had lost her image.

    "Sister ..." The baby sobbed.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she immediately pulled the baby into her arms tofort him. However, she could not hide the smile on her face.

    "Big sister, you''re smiling so happily!" Baobao could onlyugh at herself."Baobao has done a great job!"

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue smiled and nodded.

    Just as Leng ruoxue was about to praise Baby Su, a small Golden Bee flew over and stopped beside the two of them.<novelnext></novelnext>

    When the Golden Bee saw that its baby was awake, it hurriedly saluted,""Greetings, greetings, Lord beast deity."

    "Yes, what''s the matter?" The baby''s previous tsundere attitude was reced by a stern expression.

    "Your Excellency, miss Leng, the king asked me to inform you that there are enemies!" The little Golden Bee replied in a trembling voice.

    "What enemy information?" The baby, who had just woken up, had a confused expression on his fluffy and cute little face.

    "Have you found the person who captured the three beasts?" Leng ruoxue asked.

    "Not yet, I caught a Man in ck. That person was sneakily loitering around The White Tiger race''s territory and we discovered him. " The Golden Bee reported.

    "Uh!" Leng ruoxue was speechless. This couldn''t be considered as an enemy''s rtionship, right? What if they were just passing by? However, she would rather catch the wrong person than let him go. So, after hearing the Golden Bee''s report, she carried the baby to the living room because the person was being interrogated by uncle long and the others.

    On the way, Leng ruoxue also exined to Baby Su. After finding out that the Dragon race, Phoenix race, and white Tiger race had all gone missing, Baobao waspletely enraged!

    "You bastard!" It had not dealt with those guys yet. How could they let others capture them? Wasn''t this clearly snatching people from the hands of the beast God! Such an evil act must not be tolerated!

    The baby, who was being carried by Leng ruoxue, followed her into the living room in a valiant and spirited manner. Seeing that the baby had woken up, everyone was very happy, because this meant that their strength had increased a lot.

    However, the few people sitting here still used up most of their mental strength on the baby, just to add a few words of criticism to the fog ripple, while the baby felt warm and epted everyone''s criticism with an open mind.

    After that, everyone turned their attention to the Man in ck who was kneeling on the ground.

    Seeing that the other party was dressed in ck in broad daylight, Leng ruoxue was speechless. This person didn''t look like someone who was good at this, but that didn''t mean that he wasn''t suspicious at all. Moreover, no matter how she looked at him, she felt that the person in front of her looked familiar, but she could not remember where she had seen him before.

    More importantly, when the person in front of her saw her, his eyes were obviously avoiding her, as if he did not expect to see her here.

    "You recognize me?" Leng ruoxue squinted her eyes as she sat down.

    "Youngdy Leng is very famous in the divine realm. I''m afraid there aren''t many people who don''t recognize her, right?" The Man in ck replied carefully after he calmed down.

    "You think I''m asking you that?" Leng ruoxue nced at the ck-robed man.

    "Forgive me for being slow-witted, but I don''t understand what miss Leng is saying!" The Man in ck pretended to be stupid.

    "You don''t understand? You''re ... A member of the ning family?" Leng ruoxue suddenly asked. Even though there was a hint of doubt in her words, her expression was very certain.

    "No, I''m not!" The ck-robed man denied frantically.

    When uncle long and the others heard Xue ''er say that the other party was from the ning family, they were all shocked, especially master ning, whose eyes were about to pop out.

    Then, master ning rushed to the Man in ck, grabbed him by the cor, and asked,""You''re from the ning family? What''s your name? Which room is she from?"

    "I ... I''m not a member of the ning family ..." The Man in ck was so frightened by master ning''s sudden action that his face turned as pale as a sheet. However, he still denied Leng ruoxue''s words.

    Seeing that the other party refused to admit it, master ning turned to Leng ruoxue and said,"Xue ''er, I don''t think he''s from the ning family. The ning family wouldn''t act like this when they see me."

    "Godfather, Qing Jue has read his heart." With a faint smile, Leng RUO told him the truth.

    This time, master ning didn''t say anything, and turned his head to re at the Man in ck in front of him.

    However, the ck-robed man clearly did not understand the meaning behind Leng ruoxue''s words. He stubbornly stuck his neck out and continued to argue,""I''m not a member of the ning family. Miss Leng, please don''t give me an identity. "

    "What, do you think that your identity as a member of the ning family has embarrassed you? Or do you think you''re not qualified to be called a member of the ning family?" Hearing this, Leng ruoxue continued to ask with a smile.

    "None of them! I''m not a member of the ning family anyway!" The Man in ck roared at the top of his lungs as Leng ruoxue pressed on.

    At this moment, he had already thrown all his fear to the back of his mind. The only thing he wanted to do was to deny it!

    He didn''t believe that as long as he refused to admit it, the other party would still be able to pin the ning family''s identity on him. Leng ruoxue was not bothered by his stubbornness. She smiled and said,""What, you think you''ve embarrassed the ning family? If you knew this would happen, why did you do that?" 1

 Chapter 2861 Are You Threatening Me?(1)

    "Miss Leng, don''t talk nonsense. I''m not a member of the ning family. How could I embarrass the ning family?" Leng ruoxue had already put it that way, but the Man in ck still refused to admit it.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue smiled faintly and walked to the side of the Man in ck,""It seems that you really don''t like your identity as a member of the ning family, otherwise you wouldn''t have refused to admit it. Forget it, since you don''t want to acknowledge it, I can''t force you to acknowledge it, so as not to really lose Godfather''s face. "

    "You ..." Leng ruoxue''s words angered the Man in ck so much that his entire body trembled. He was unable to form aplete sentence even after a long time.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue couldn''t be bothered with him anymore. She turned her gaze to her Godfather and said,""Godfather, they are the third elder''s men."

    Master ning immediately understood. Then, he looked deeply at Leng ruoxue and sighed in his heart. He knew that the ning family''s matters could not be hidden from this girl.

    But this was good too, at least Xue ''er understood him.

    Then, master ning''s sharp eyes turned to the Man in ck and he asked indifferently,""Did third brother ask someone to do this?"

    "What is it? I don''t understand. " Seeing that he couldn''t hide it anymore, the ck-clothed man didn''t quibble that he wasn''t a member of the ning family, but he still didn''t know.

    "Godfather, there''s no need to ask him. He''s just a small fry and doesn''t know much." Seeing that the ck-robed man was still trying to hide the truth, Leng ruoxue did not want to give him any more chances.

    "Alright, I''ll go find third brother!" Hearing this, master ning stood up and walked out angrily.

    Uncle long and the others looked at each other, then they got up and followed him.

    Seeing that everyone had left, the ck-shirted man thought that he was free! Just as he was about to cheer, he suddenly realized that there were a few more golden little bees around him.

    "W-what are you guys doing?" The Man in ck shivered. The gazes of these little golden bees were much fiercer than before. W-what were they trying to do?

    "What do you want? Hehe! Kid, without the order of our boss''s sister, you can forget about escaping! You''re under our watch now, so don''t ever doubt our intelligence! Brothers, go! Take him down!" A Golden Bee grinned evilly and said to its brother.

    When the other golden bees heard this, they immediately buzzed with joy. Then, they quickly erged their bodies and charged toward the Man in ck ...

    After a few bees hit each other, the Man in ck fainted.

    Then, the bees grabbed the man''s legs and dragged him out.

    At the same time, the aggressive master ning also rushed to the area of influence assigned to the third elder. Leng ruoxue and the rest followed him all the way, but they could not keep up with their Godfather''s footsteps. They werepletely shaken off by the exasperated master ning.

    Of course, master ning didn''t mean to shake them off, but no one expected him to walk so fast. When they didn''t pay attention, he had already disappeared. And they didn''t know where the third elder''s territory was, so they could only go to the ning family to find the second elder first.

    The second elder of the ning family knew why they were here. He immediately brought Leng ruoxue and the rest to the territory of the third elder.

    The second elder was about to leave when he arrived at the third elder''s territory, but when the guard saw him, he said,""Second elder, long time no see. Third elder is waiting for you!"

    When the second elder heard this, his face was full of doubt.

    Third brother was waiting for him? Was this a joke?

    Ever since third brother had been chased out of the family by the old ancestor, he had not been in contact with them at all. How could he wait for him?

    However, the second elder of the Imperial Guard recognized the person who had spoken. Hence, he did not doubt the other party''s words and stayed behind with Leng ruoxue.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After that, they were respectfully invited into the city.

    The guard brought Leng ruoxue and the rest to a tall, grand courtyard that was exactly the same as the ning family''s main residence. He then turned and left.

    Looking at the tall and magnificent courtyard, Leng ruoxue turned to second elder and teased,""Second elder, it also says the ning family''s main residence. Which one is the real one?"

    "Of course, it''s real." The second elder of the ning family frowned.

    "Are you sure? Do you know what kind of feeling this ce gives me?" Leng ruoxue asked indifferently.

    "Of course I''m sure. We''re the master of the ning family, so please don''t think too much, miss Leng." The second elder of the ning family said. But in fact, he was also a little uneasy. He didn''t know what his third brother was up to. He had already been expelled from the ning family, so how could he still use the name of the ning family''s main residence? Wasn''t he trying to make them look bad? More importantly, how was this the ning family''s main residence?

    The second elder was a little unhappy, but he didn''t show it.

    After that, they were all invited into the living room by the servants.

    Sitting in the living room, Leng ruoxue''s beautiful face maintained a faint smile, while second elder''s uneasiness grew heavier and heavier. Because along the way, he had discovered that every de of grass, every tree, and all the decorations were basically no different from the real ning family''s main residence. W-what was she trying to do?

    Suppressing his anger, the third elder finally arrived. Before the second elder could re up, the third elderughed and said,""Second brother, long time no see."

    "Don''t call me second brother, I''m not worthy of that title. " Hearing this, the second elder said in a bad mood.

    "Alright then! Second elder, how have you been?" The third elder tactfully changed his words. Then, without waiting for the second elder''s reply, he turned his gaze to Leng ruoxue.

    Looking at Leng ruoxue, his heart was filled with hatred. If it wasn''t for this woman, he wouldn''t have ended up like this.

    "Third elder, how have you been?" Leng ruoxue saw that the other party was ring at her with hatred but did not say a word, so she could only take the initiative to speak.

    "Thanks to miss Leng, my life is still going on." The third elder said indifferently, and then asked,""May I know why miss Leng hase here?"

    "Where''s Godfather?" Leng ruoxue didn''t answer directly and continued to ask.

    "If The Godfather that miss Leng is talking about is master ning, I don''t see him." The third elder said in a light tone.

    "You didn''t see it?" Leng ruoxue squinted her beautiful eyes as she muttered to herself.

    "This is impossible! The old ancestor clearly came to your ce. " At this time, the second elder also had a look of disbelief.

    "Second elder, did you see master ninge to my ce with your own eyes?" Hearing this, third elder also asked.

    Ugh! The second elder was at a loss for words. Of course, he did not see it with his own eyes. He had heard it from Leng ruoxue! Furthermore, there was no need for Leng ruoxue to lie to him about such matters.

    Second elder turned to look at Leng ruoxue with suspicion. Then, he heard Leng ruoxue say,""Third elder, if you''re sensible, hand over your Godfather. He''s your biological father after all. How could you harm him?"

    "What?" Leng ruoxue''s shocking words scared the second elder so much that he jumped up in shock. He looked at Leng ruoxue in disbelief before turning to look at the third elder. With a face full of disappointment, he shouted,""Third brother, you harmed our ancestor? You animal! I''m going to kill you to avenge our ancestor!"

 Chapter 2862 Are You Threatening Me?(2)

    After the second elder finished shouting, he immediately pounced towards the third elder. When the third elder saw this, he did not panic and said,""Second elder, can''t you grow some brains? Don''t be incited by this woman. What reason do I have to harm master ning? To think that we''ve been brothers for so many years, yet you easily believed an outsider''s words, and even began to doubt me!"

    When the 3rd elder said this, his face was full of disappointment. When the 2nd elder heard him say this, he was at a loss and didn''t know who to believe.

    Not long after, the second elder took a few deep breaths and said,""Miss Leng would not lie to me because of such a matter."

    "Do you think I would lie to you about something like this?" The third elder asked angrily.

    "We''ll talk about lyingter. Hand over your Godfather first." Leng ruoxue didn''t want to see third elder continue to y the family card, so she went straight to the point.

    When the second elder heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he immediately reacted,""That''s right. Quickly hand over the ancestor. Otherwise, I won''t let you off."

    "I told you master ning didn''te. Why didn''t you believe me?" The third elder said helplessly.

    "It doesn''t seem like you have the final say. Since you im that Godfather isn''t here, do you dare to let us search?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "Sure, but what if you don''t find anything?" The third elder asked.

    "If you didn''t find it, doesn''t that prove your innocence? What else do you want to do?" Leng ruoxue asked with a faint smile.

    "You ..." The third elder was angered by his words. After taking a few deep breaths, he suddenly roared,""If you can''t find it, then you can all stay here!"

    "Are you staying for dinner? There''s no need to be so polite. " Leng ruoxue yed dumb.

    "You must be dreaming. I''ll leave you behind to be dealt with properly!" The third elder roared.

    "So you want to punish us? Oh! Alright, let''s see if you have the ability then!" When Leng ruoxue heard this, she was neither angry nor annoyed. Instead, she agreed.

    "I''m looking forward to it,"uncle long interrupted.

    "Hmph!" Seeing the two of them echoing each other, the third elder was furious. He thought to himself,"you''ll see what happenster." After that, he suppressed his anger and gestured for Leng ruoxue and the others to do as they pleased.

    Before the official search, Leng ruoxue had secretly given them a few pills. Even though everyone was puzzled, they still took them when they were not prepared.

    After that, everyone dispersed and split up.

    Leng ruoxue carried the baby and headed south.

    Third elder could not help but sneer as he watched Leng ruoxue leave. Then, he sat back in his original position and leisurely drank his tea.

    "Big sister, there are so many strangers" auras here. " Along the way, Baobao whispered to Leng ruoxue through telepathy.

    "Yes, let''s find Godfather first. Don''t worry about the rest." Leng ruoxue replied and quickened her pace.

    They arrived at a small courtyard that had been abandoned for a long time. Leng ruoxue pushed open the door and walked in.

    After entering, Leng ruoxue lifted her beautiful eyes and searched carefully.<novelnext></novelnext>

    From the outside, this small courtyard seemed to have been abandoned for a long time. However, the courtyard was unusually clean. There wasn''t even a single weed. The courtyard was filled with bright red flowers,peting for beauty.

    Although the flowers were beautiful, they gave her a rather out of ce feeling.

    Leng ruoxue walked over to the flowers and observed them carefully. She stretched out her snow-white hand, wanting to pick one and look at it as much as she wanted to. However, the moment her hand reached out, the flowers moved.

    She saw many tentacles extending out of the center of the flower, rushing toward her. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue hurriedly retracted her hand. When the flowers saw that the delectable taste was gone, they seemed to be quite dissatisfied and started to shake violently. They even let out baby-like cries.

    What the hell was this flower? Seeing this, Leng ruoxue really wanted to burn all these strange flowers. However, before she could do that, she heard light footsteps behind her.

    Leng ruoxue turned around vigntly and saw third elder leading a group of menacing Men in ck and had her surrounded.

    "Third elder, what are you trying to do?" Blinking her eyes, Leng ruoxue revealed a calm smile and pretended to be confused.

    "I want to use you as fertilizer for my flowers." The 3rd elder smiled evilly and spoke the truth.

    "So that''s how it is. However, my flower fertilizer is poisonous. Are you sure you want to do this?" Leng ruoxue remained calm as she asked.

    "Poisonous? Hmph! Can you poison the flowers here more than you can?" The third elder said with confidence.

    "That''s true. However, before you use me as fertilizer, can you first answer a few of my questions?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile on her face, as though she hadpletely disregarded her own life.

    "What do you want to ask?" The third elder asked kindly. It was obvious that he had agreed to let Leng ruoxue be the ghost that understood the situation.

    "Where''s Godfather?" Leng ruoxue''s first question was the same as before.

    "Hahaha! Of course, that old thing is in my hands. " The third elder no longer denied it andughedcently.

    "Why did you capture Godfather? Although Godfather has expelled you from the family, I know that he has not mistreated you. But you still treat him like this, are you still human?" Leng ruoxue questioned him angrily.

    "Why? Did he treat me as his son? He''s just an old man who''s helping an outsider. For an outsider like you, he''s actually treating us like this. Is he still worthy of being my father? Yes! You''re right, he did not mistreat us in some ways, but he expelled us from the Leng n, which has already made it impossible for us to establish ourselves in the divine realm. Isn''t that mistreating us?" After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, third elder retorted with burning jealousy.

    "You really think he did it for me?" Leng ruoxue could not help but ask.

    "If it wasn''t for you, then was it for me?" The third elder asked in a self-mocking manner.

    "Of course it''s not for you, but it''s definitely not just for me. Godfather was doing it for the ning family. He hoped that the ning family would be United, but you? What did you do this time?" Leng ruoxue retorted.

    "What did I do? I want the ning family to draw a clear line with you, isn''t that for the good of the ning family?" The third elder didn''t think he had done anything wrong.

    "Whether it''s for the good of the ning family or for your own selfish reasons, you know best. I''m toozy to argue with you about this, but what I want to say is that Godfather definitely had foresight to drive you out of the ning family. Otherwise, having a traitor like you in the ning family would definitely be a fatal blow to the ning family. " Leng ruoxue sneered.

    "Hahaha! Well said! However, it''s toote for you to say anything now. There''s no way I''ll let you leave today. " After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the third elderughed instead of getting angry.

    "Don''t worry, I don''t n on leaving just like that. In addition, I also want to know, what benefits did that bitch Wu Yan promise you to make you work so hard for her?" Leng ruoxue continued to ask.

 Chapter 2863 Are You Threatening Me?(3)

    "You know that too? It seems that I''ve really underestimated you. However, since you want to know, I''ll tell you. God Lord Rime has promised me a ning family!" The third elder said smugly.

    "What do you mean?" Leng ruoxue asked in confusion.

    "From now on, I''m the master of the ning family." The third elder said with a smile.

    "What about the current ning family?" Leng ruoxue asked again.

    "Of course it doesn''t exist! In the future, the divine realm will only have my ning family. " Third elder had made it very clear. Leng ruoxue nodded her head and said,""So you''re saying that you''re nning to destroy the current ning family?"

    "Not bad." The third elder didn''t deny that he had such thoughts.

    "Do you think you have that ability?" Leng ruoxue sized up third elder carefully, but she couldn''t figure out where this fellow got his confidence from.

    "Hahaha! God Lord fogripple will naturally help me! Besides, isn''t master ning already in my hands? The next one is that idiot second elder!" The third elderughed wildly.

    "Third brother! You animal! How can you treat the ning family like this?" Before the 3rd elder could finishughing, the 2nd elder''s angry voice was heard. The Furious 2nd elder didn''t care about uncle Long''s attempts to stop him. He jumped to the center of the arena and began to curse at the 3rd elder.

    "What''s wrong with me treating the ning family like this? And how did the ning family treat me?" Although the third elder was a little surprised to see the second elder, who should not have appeared here, he still replied in a self-righteous manner.

    "How did the ning family treat you? Other than banishing you, did the ning family give you less territory or property? But you! What did you do this time? You colluded with the ripple mist bitch to harm our ancestor, are you even human? Bah! If I had known you were like this, I would have let my ancestor strangle you to death when you were young! You animal!" The second elder cursed.

    However, the third elder didn''t take his words seriously and said fiercely,""Yes, you gave me a lot of territory and wealth, but you made me unable to establish myself in the divine realm, and made my nsmen be ants that everyone in the divine realm loathed and could step on! Do you think I won''t hate you? Your ning family has always been high and mighty, but have you ever thought about the feelings of us expelled people?"

    "If you didn''t make any mistakes, would you have been expelled by the old ancestor?" Although the second elder knew that the third elder and the others wouldn''t have a good time, he never thought that someone would dare to bully the third elder. After all, the third elder was a reverent-God, so he couldn''t possibly be bullied by a few pieces of trash, right? However, the third elder''s words implied that their lives were rather miserable.

    But who could he me?

    It would have been better if the 2nd elder hadn''t said that. What he saidpletely infuriated the 3rd elder. Immediately, the 3rd elder roared,"I made a mistake? I just want the ning family to draw a clear line between themselves and Leng ruoxue, this trouble-maker, is that wrong? Am I not doing this for the good of the ning family?"

    "This ..." The second elder didn''t know how to refute the third elder''s words. After all, there were many nsmen in the family who had such thoughts at that time. Even he had almost wavered at one point. Fortunately, he followed the orders of the ancestor. Therefore, as long as it was the ancestor''s decision, he would fully support it, whether it was right or wrong.

    However, third brother was different. This fellow had been rebellious since he was young. This time, he had even offended the old ancestor because of Leng ruoxue''s matter, which resulted in him being expelled. Hence, he more or less sympathized with third brother''s situation. However, he could not say that third brother''s actions were right just because he sympathized with him, right?

    No matter what, no matter what reason you have, you shouldn''t have threatened the ancestor!

    As he thought of this, the tiny bit of sympathy he had for the third elder disappeared without a trace.

    People! When one did something wrong, they would always find thousands of reasons and reasons for themselves. They would not find the reason from themselves. They would even try to me the mistake on others to prove that their choice was right. But was this useful?

    The crowd''s eyes were sharp. It was not as if they did not have the ability to judge right from wrong. Hence, he really could not understand why third brother would want to go against Leng ruoxue so wholeheartedly. Was it just because of the little grudge between them?

    One had to know that he and Leng ruoxue had some personal grudges in the past. But now, both of them had let go of their grudges with a smile and were getting along quite well. Why couldn''t third elder learn from him?

    Thinking of this, the second elder wanted to persuade the third elder to turn back from the wrong path. But just as he started, he was stopped by Leng ruoxue.

    "Second elder, don''t waste your breath. Third elder has already joined rime ice sect." Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "What?" The second elder was shocked. When did this happen? Didn''t it happen after third brother was expelled from the Leng family?

    "Old man, you''re such a fool. You still want to persuade him! He''s long been Rime''s dog, it''s just that you don''t know about it. " Seeing the second elder''s shocked expression, Baobao told him the truth.

    With its mind-reading ability, it had no problem reading the reverent-God''s mind. Therefore, the third elder''s thoughts could not be hidden in front of it.

    "H-how is this possible?" The second elder was still in disbelief. This fact was far beyond his expectations. How could he ept this?

    "What''s impossible? Didn''t he go to the secret realm alonest time?" Leng ruoxue smiled.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Don''t tell me that that time ..." The second elder stopped halfway through his sentence.

    "Third elder, you were caught that time, right?" Leng ruoxue asked despite knowing the answer.

    "So what if I am? Are you going to say that I''ve submitted to God Lord fogripple just because I was captured?" The third elder retorted.

    "That''s right. If you hadn''t sided with that witch, she would never have let you go. Besides, you''ve already admitted that you were her man, so why don''t you admit that you sided with her back then? AI! A man''s mind is so hard to understand!" Leng ruoxue sighed, while Baby Su could not help but cover her mouth andugh.

    After he was doneughing, Baobao said,"sister, it''s obvious!" If he had turned to the old B * tch, rime ice, at that time, he would have been the sinner of the ning family! For tens of thousands of years, the ning family had been free, but he had found a master for the ning family. It would be strange if the old man of the ning family let him off! If old man ning had known all of this at the time, he wouldn''t have expelled him at all. I''m afraid he would''ve been killed long ago!"

    "That''s true. Baby, why is this person still not satisfied when he has clearly gained an advantage? He always felt that it was the ning family and Godfather who mistreated him. How could he have the face to think that way?" Leng ruoxue was still echoing Baby SU''s words and asked in confusion.

    "Some human! He was just this shameless! Sister, let''s ignore him and just cut it off!" The baby suggested after he was doneughing.

    When the third elder heard this, he immediately sneered and said,""Cut me off? In your dreams! Hmph! None of you will leave here alive today!"

    "Then what do you want? You want to keep all of us here with just a few Men in ck?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes and asked innocently.

    "Hmph! You''ll know when the timees. " The third elderughed. Then, he whistled towards the sky and looked at Leng ruoxue proudly."Leng ruoxue, prepare to die!"

    "Alright," he said. Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement.

    "I''m sorry to disturb you, where should I throw this trash?" At this moment, an embarrassed voice was heard.

    The third elder turned around subconsciously and saw two handsome men standing not far behind him. At their feet, there was a pile of Men in ck, their fates unknown.

    "And these." Uncle long and the others also came over and threw a pile of garbage over.

    Looking at the Man in ck who had been thrown to the ground, the third elder was furious, while the other Men in ck who had survived were trembling.

    Wu ... These people were so powerful. They didn''t even notice the other party''s silent arrival. What, what should they do?

    The Men in ck looked at third elder helplessly.

    The third elder, who had high hopes ced on him, could only be filled with anger and disbelief.

    "You ... Why are you here? "Shouldn''t you ..." The third elder could not finish his sentence. The truth was that their n to lure the enemy had failed. The other party was unscathed, while countless people on his side had died.

    This fact made third elder even angrier.

    "I''m sorry to have interrupted your n. Oh, your n is perfect, but it''s a pity that you''ve met us. " Ice Spirit said guiltily.

    "Yup! We really didn''t want to ruin your n, but these Men in ck can''t take a beating. So, we can only appear in front of you alive and well. You must be disappointed, right?" Uncle long agreed.

    Disappointment! He was far more than disappointed!

    The third elder''s lungs were about to explode from anger. These guys, these guys are really too detestable! He knew that the other party was not easy to deal with, so he did not rush to make a move from the beginning. He wanted to lead them to a ce with a trap before making his move, but who knew that he would still fail!

    A sense of defeat welled up in third elder''s heart, but he was not willing to be defeated just like that. He turned around and shouted at Leng ruoxue with a burning rage,""Leng ruoxue, take your men and leave this ce immediately. Otherwise, you will see master ning''s corpse!"

    "Bastard! Quickly release our ancestor!" Hearing this, before Leng ruoxue could even react, second elder could not control himself and jumped up in anger.

    "Hehe! If you want me to release her, we''ll have to see Leng ruoxue''s performance. " Hearing the second elder''s words, the third elder suddenly felt that he had found the other party''s weak spot, so he said with a proud smile.

    "Are you threatening me?" Leng ruoxue asked calmly.

 Chapter 2864 Dont Be Sad, Im No Match For You (1)

    "That''s right, I''m threatening you. " The third elderughed smugly, as if saying "I''m threatening you, what can you do to me?"

    "You think your threat will work on me?" Leng ruoxue asked calmly when she saw how proud the other party was.

    "Of course, unless you don''t want to save that old man anymore." Third elder felt that he had grasped Leng ruoxue''s weak spot and continued to threaten her,""Leng ruoxue, I''ve changed my mind. You don''t need to bring them away now. I want you to stay here and use you to exchange for that damn old man. How about it?"

    "What if I refuse?" Leng ruoxue nced at third elder and asked.

    "Then you''ll immediately see that damn old man''s corpse!" The third elder said viciously.

    "You, you animal ... Wuwu!" Hearing this, the second elder cursed angrily. However, just as he cursed, uncle long covered his mouth. He was so angry that he could only re at uncle long. However, uncle long didn''t care about the re. He just didn''t want this idiot to ruin Xue ''er''s ns.

    "Leng ruoxue, you won''t reject me, right? The old man loves you so much. " At this moment, third elder saw that Leng ruoxue had not replied and could not help but continue to provoke her.

    "Yes, you''re right. I''m going to reject it." Leng ruoxueughed coldly. Then, as expected, she saw the third elder''s dumbfounded expression and the second elder''s disbelieving face.

    Following that, Leng ruoxue continued,"you want to make me stay with just these few men?" Aren''t you a little too confident?"

    "That''s right, you dare to threaten us? Do you think you''re a Rime bitch? Let me tell you the truth! Let alone your threats, even if that B * tch Wu Cheng were to threaten us, we wouldn''t fall for it. " Uncle long said with a smirk.

    "You ... You don''t want to save that old man?" Hearing the other party''s words, the third elder''s face turned ck with anger, but he didn''t give up.

    "Of course we have to save her, but we don''t n on letting you go." Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Hehe! Xue ''er, why are you still wasting your breath on him? we''ll deal with him while you go and save the others. " Ice Spirit, who had been watching for too long, couldn''t take it anymore.

    "Alright. Leave this old man alive. " Leng ruoxue warned. Then, before third elder could even react, she angrily kicked him again before leaving.

    Third elder, who had been kicked to the ground by Leng ruoxue, could not react in time. By the time he regained his senses, he was already surrounded by uncle long and the others.

    Looking at the crowd surrounding him, third elder felt a chill in his heart.

    Was he going to just surrender?

    No! He was unwilling to ept this! He was unwilling to ept this!

    With a furious roar, the 3rd elder jumped up from the ground and attacked the 2nd elder ...

    Seeing this, the second elder was stunned for a moment. Then, he was pushed aside by uncle long, who thought he was in the way. As a result, the third elder missed, and uncle long went to meet him.

    Seeing that his opponent had changed to uncle long, the third elder felt bitter in his heart.

    F * ck! He didn''t want to fight this old whale at all! His target was the second elder. After all, he knew that he still had a chance of winning against the second elder. However, if he were to face uncle long, he would not even have the chance to escape.

    The third elder was extremely depressed, but what made him even more depressed was yet toe.

    Apart from uncle long, Bing po, Dongfang Yue, and Dongfang Lin, who were unwilling to be left out, looked at each other and also attacked the third elder. The third elder, who was attacked from both sides, was so angry that he almost vomited blood.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You bastard!" The other party was actuallyunching a group attack! This was really bullying! The third elder was so angry that he wanted to curse, but the other party didn''t give him a chance to do so. He was exhausted from dealing with the situation and waspletely flustered.

    At this moment, Huan Chen saw that there was no ce for him to fight, so he wanted to drag third elder to deal with the ck-clothed men''s minions. Who knew that when he turned his head, he would find that the ck-clothed men had all been knocked to the ground by the poisonous snakes, foaming at the mouth and twitching all over.

    The old Viper looked at Huan Chen with an embarrassed expression and grinned.""I''m sorry, I didn''t leave any for you guys. "

    Hearing this, Huan Chen''s mouth twitched. This was already considered cheap, yet he was still acting innocent?

    Forget it, if he didn''t leave any, then so be it! However, what should he do with these Men in ck?

    Before Huan Chen could think of a solution, he saw the venomous snakes, under old snake''s eye signal, each use their tails to carry a few Men in ck. They slowly walked to the flowers in the yard and then uniformly threw the men tied to their tails into the middle of the gorgeous flowers.

    In an instant, the flowers who smelled the delicious food all went crazy. Countless tentacles reached out from the center of the flower and stabbed into the dead man in ck.

    Seeing the Man in ck''s blood being sucked dry and the corpse turning from plump and lustrous to shriveled, Huan Chen''s forehead was filled with ck lines.

    That ... Could he say that these flowers were definitely the best biological weapons to destroy the evidence? And these snakes, they were indeed from different families! If Xue ''er was here, she would probably have the same thoughts as these poisonous snakes.

    And after doing all this, old venomous snake even looked a little embarrassed, as if he had snatched someone else''s job and was too embarrassed to do it.

    Seeing this, Huan Chen''s mouth twitched even more!

    He already knew that Baby SU''s subordinates were not good people, especially these snakes! But you''ve done something bad, can''t you be more calm? What''s there to be shy about?

    But at this moment, old venomous snake fearfully said,""Lord Huan Chen, miss Leng won''t me us for disposing of these ck-clothed men''s corpses without permission, right?"

    "I won ''t," Huan Chen replied expressionlessly. However, he couldn''t help butin in his heart, because that girl would deal with it the same way you did.

    It had to be said that Huan Chen understood Leng ruoxue very well. At this moment, Leng ruoxue had already entered the only room in the courtyard.

    Under Qing Jue''s guidance, Leng ruoxue was familiar with the ce and found the underground secret room as if she was walking in her own backyard.

    Leng ruoxue easily undid the secret underground room''s array and walked in.

    The secret room was pitch-ck, and the smell was not very fresh. Hence, Leng ruoxue did not even think and immediately lit up a small me. It instantly lit up the entire secret chamber and at the same time, she could see everything inside clearly.

    At the very top of this secret room, there was a blood pool. In the middle of the pool, there was a huge blood cherry flower in full bloom.

    Not far from the blood pool, there were rows of prison cells. In the first cell, Leng ruoxue had already noticed her Godfather''s figure. At this moment, master ning was unconscious.

    A wind de shot out from Leng ruoxue''s fingertips and broke the lock of the cell. Then, Leng ruoxue strode into the cell and fed an elixir to her Godfather. She then helped him up.

    Not long after, master ning opened his eyes.

    Seeing the person in front of him, master ning couldn''t help but be shocked.""Xue ''er, you were also caught by that beast?"

 Chapter 2865 Dont Be Sad, I Cant Compare To You (2)

    "No, Godfather, I''m here to save you." Leng ruoxue hurriedly replied.

    "Wu ... Xue ''er, I thought I would never see you guys again!" Seeing that Leng ruoxue wasn''t captured, master ning suddenly became weak and hugged Leng ruoxue, wailing.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue could only try to coax him. After coaxing her Godfather with much difficulty, Leng ruoxue finally had the chance to check on her Godfather''s appearance. Other than his clothes being a little wrinkled, he did not have any external injuries. As for his mental state, it was not bad. She was relieved.

    After that, Leng ruoxue turned her attention to the other people in the cell. Right now, in the prison cell, other than her own Godfather, The only person she was most familiar with could only be The White Tiger race''s Grand Elder. However, the appearance of The White Tiger race''s Grand Elder was much more Haggard than her Godfather. Not only was his face pale, his clothes were also stained with blood.

    "Xue ''er, it looks like the three beasts were all captured by that beast." Master ning''s face was filled with hatred as he looked in the direction of Leng ruoxue''s target.

    Not only did that beast capture the three beasts, it also wanted him ...

    "Godfather, we''ll discuss thister. You wake them up first. I''ll go and kill that blood cherry blossom." As Leng ruoxue spoke, she handed master ning a bottle of pills, then left the cell with her baby.

    When she returned to the side of the blood pool, Leng ruoxue threw a ball of fire at it without a second thought.

    In an instant, the blood cherry blossom in the blood pool was enraged.

    The blood in the pool churned like boilingva, with huge bubbles rising from it. The blood cherry blossoms pped their huge petals and let out sharp shrieks.

    "Argh! Human, I will not let you off!" Bloodcherry blossom was furious. It had already pretended to be dead, so why was this woman still not letting it go? Must they kill it?

    The blood Sakura had thought of this, but it could no longer control the anger in its heart. In reality, when it had sensed Leng ruoxue''s aura, it had been so frightened that it had not even dared to breathe. After all, this woman''s mes were the absolute nemesis of it. Thus, it was very afraid and had wanted to y dead to avoid this cmity. Who knew that she had no intention of letting it go and still wanted to burn it to death!

    F * ck! Seeing that it didn''t show its might, did it think it was a sick flower?

    The Furious blood cherry blossom knew that Leng ruoxue was not easy to deal with. Hence, it did not hold back from the start. Countless feelers extended out from the center of its pistil, baring its fangs and brandishing its ws as it pounced towards Leng ruoxue.

    "F * ck! It''s so disgusting!" After dealing with third elder, uncle long, who had brought his men to support Leng ruoxue, could not help but curse when he saw this scene.

    The second elder, who had never seen a blood cherry blossom before, was so frightened that her face turned pale. She immediately squatted on the ground and vomited in disgust. Seeing this, uncle long patted the second elder''s shoulder sympathetically and said,""Second brother, you can''t do it! You''re vomiting just like that?"

    "..." Hearing uncle Long''s words, the second elder was extremely depressed. Wuu ... Can''t you not call him second brother? And don''t mention that he vomited, okay? He felt so embarrassed. Why did he vomit?

    The second elder was obviously a little too worried, and the others couldn''t help butugh when they heard uncle Long''s teasing. Suddenly, the second elder felt his old face burning as if it was on fire.

    Sob ... This time, I''ve really lost a lot of face! The second elder was both worried and angry. He wanted to find a chance to prove his manly side. Thus, in the heat of the moment, he didn''t even think twice before charging toward the blood cherry Blossom''s feelers ...

    "Uh! Second brother must have suffered quite a shock!" Uncle long continued to tease the second elder.

    "Yup! He''s ying with his life!" Ice Spirit was speechless. The second elder was already pitiful enough. Why was uncle long gloating?

    However, uncle long wasn''t the only one who was gloating. Dongfang Lin, Huan Chen, and even the other Vipers all hoped to see the second elder''s heroic side, so they all began to cheer him on.

    "Second brother is mighty!" Dongfang Lin yelled.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Mm, second brother, all the best! I have high hopes for you!" Huan Chen said, not willing to be outdone.

    "Good luck! Good luck! Second elder, destroy these blood sucking tubes!" Old venomous snake led his descendants and cheered in unison.

    As for Leng ruoxue, who was preparing to fight the blood cherry blossom, when she heard these voices, she was speechless and didn''t know what to say. Then, from the corner of her eye, she saw the main character of the voice madly rush into the middle of the tentacles ...

    Instantly, Leng ruoxue''s face darkened.

    The second elder had gone mad! The appraisal wasplete!

    He was basically delivering food to the blood cherry blossom!

    As expected, the blood cherry blossom weed the second elder''s suicidal rhythm. It spread out several tentacles in order to wee the other party''s embrace. As soon as the second elder rushed into the middle of the tentacles, he tragically discovered that he was tightly bound by them.

    "Save, save me! Save me!" The second elder was a little scared. More importantly, when he looked at the tentacles up close, he felt even more disgusted, especially when he saw the red blood flowing on the transparent walls of the tentacles. He felt that he would never want to eat again in his life!

    Oh ... It was too disgusting!

    "That idiot!" Master ning, who had saved The White Tiger great elder and the other beasts, couldn''t help but curse when he saw this scene when he came out of the cell.

    "Master ning, please save him! "Otherwise ..." The weak White Tiger first elder couldn''t help but worry when he saw the ning family''s second elder''s miserable state.

    AI! He had suffered the same pain before, so he knew the pain very well.

    "Don''t worry, with Xue ''er here, he won''t die!" Master ning said with some disappointment.

    "Uh!" Seeing that master ning was not worried at all, the great elder of The White Tiger could only keep silent.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue moved closer to the blood cherry blossom, causing the petals to lean back in fear. They were afraid that the mes on the other party''s fingertips would burn them.

    "What, are you afraid? If you''re afraid, then let second elder go. " Leng ruoxue threatened.

    "Hmph! Even if I let him go, you won''t let me go. That''s why I''m not that stupid. Even if I die, I''ll take someone with me. " Bloodcherry blossom roared angrily.

    "Miss Leng, save, save me!" Listening to the conversation between Leng ruoxue and the flower, the second elder said weakly.

    Sob ... Can you please save him first?

    "You shut up!" Feeling that second elder was a little noisy, Leng ruoxue first shouted at him before turning to the blood cherry,""If you let him go, I''ll let you die a quick death. Otherwise, I''ll definitely make you wish you were dead! Little flower, you''re a smart flower. You should know how to choose, right?"

    "Hmph! He''s going to die anyway, so don''t think that I''ll let this stupid old man off!" After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the blood cherry blossom was still unwilling to relent. It even felt that it would only be safe with this old man in its hands.

    When Leng ruoxue heard the other party''s words, she smiled indifferently and said,""Little flower, this isn''t your style! Didn''t you want to fight me to the death just now? Come on! Show me your attitude, I''ll be waiting for you. "

 Chapter 2866 Dont Be Sad, Im No Match For You (3)

    "Do you think I''m that easy to fool? I wanted to fight you because I didn''t have any other targets to use. Now that I have one, who would be so stupid as to want to die? Hmph! Human, if you want me to let this old man go, you have to let me go. I''m not joking!" Bloodcherry blossom roared viciously.

    When everyone heard snow cherry Blossom''s threat, they couldn''t help but sigh. Since when did a flower be so intelligent? However, they also knew that this flower wasn''t an ordinary flower. In this case, it was normal for this flower to threaten others.

    "Human, think about it!" Seeing that Leng ruoxue didn''t give any response, Xue cherryblossoms considerately asked.

    "There''s no need to think about it. It doesn''t matter to me whether this old man is alive or not. If you like him, you can take him. So, you still have to die!" Leng ruoxue followed Xue Yinghua''s lead.

    Then, she couldn''t help but ask the second elder,""Second elder, I definitely won''t let go of this flower. So, for the sake of the divine realm''s stability, for the sake of exterminating the ripple mist bitch as soon as possible, you should sacrifice yourself! When the timees, we will hold a Grand funeral for you and announce your heroic deeds to the entire divine realm! You can rest in peace!"

    The moment Leng ruoxue finished speaking, the second elder closed his eyes and fainted. Blood cherry blossom was so angry that she was trembling.

    F * ck! Was the other party really not going to care about this old man? It didn''t believe it!

    In order to verify the truth, the Furious blood cherry blossom decided to directly suck the second elder''s blood. But at this moment, several des of divine power flew over from all directions and cut off the blood cherry Blossom''s feelers. The second elder also fell to the ground with a bang.

    The second elder, who had fallen to the ground, rolled over and got up, quickly retreating from the range of the blood cherry Blossom''s tentacles. The second elder, who felt that he had just escaped death, was now covered in cold sweat, and his face was deathly pale.

    After returning to the safe area, the second elder, who thought he could beforted, was rewarded with master ning''s Iron Fist. The second elder, who was beaten, could only cry, but did not dare to seek justice.

    Wu ... He almost lost his life and was beaten up! Was there anyone in this world who was more miserable than him? However, the second elder, who knew that he was in the wrong, did not dare to say anything. He could only look at his own ancestor with an aggrieved expression.

    "Idiot! He didn''t know what was good for him! With your little strength, you still dare to move forward! Don''t you see who here isn''t stronger than you?" The master of the ning family shouted.

    The second elder obediently looked around and discovered to his dismay that, not counting The White Tiger race''s Grand Elder and the other beasts that had just been rescued, the strength of everyone present was truly above his. Even those poisonous snakes were not something he couldpare to. That was because they were poisonous, and he did not!

    Sob ... I''m a reverent-God after all, how did I end up in such a situation? He actually became the weakest among all of them? How could he endure this?

    Just as the second elder wasmenting to himself, Bing Yao, who had been watching the show from behind her father, stuck out her cute little head and consoled,"Second elder, right? Don''t be sad, my strength can''t bepared to yours, so my father only let me watch the show. We can be considered to be in the same boat. "

    "..." Was thisforting? After hearing this, the second elder felt even worse. Sob ... This constion really hurt his self-esteem. He was actually on the same level as the Qilin Cub. How was he going to face others in the future?

    When the others heard this, they couldn''t help butugh. Seeing this, the second elder only wanted to find a hole to hide in. However, he was not the only one who had a bad feeling.

    Compared to the second elder, bloodcherry Blossom''s feelings could only be worse. It had never dreamed that the human it had captured would be so shameless as to pretend to be unconscious so that it would let its guard down! But what it hated more was that some humans had actuallyunched sneak attacks!

    How detestable! Despicable human!

    At the thought of this, bloodcherry blossom could not help but roar at Leng ruoxue in a vicious and furious manner,""Damn human, you deliberately attracted my attention just to let others save you?"

    "You''re right, so I''ve decided to give you a reward. Little flower, die!" As soon as Leng ruoxue finished speaking, the mes in her hands expanded by several times. Then, a ball of fire flew towards the blood cherry blossom, instantly trapping it in a sea of fire. The blood cherry blossom let out a series of agonized curses from within the mes. As the mes burned, the curses grew softer and softer ...

    By the time Leng ruoxue retracted her mes, the blood cherry blossoms had already turned into ashes. The blood in the pool turned into dust and dissipated into the air.

    After that, Leng ruoxue turned around and saw that The White Tiger Grand Elder and the other beasts had all been rescued. She then led the group out of the secret chamber.

    On the way out of the secret chamber, Leng ruoxue saw that everyone on her side was present. She asked curiously,""Where''s the third elder? Who''s watching?" Don''t let that guy get away.

    Hearing this, Ice Spirit and the others had strange expressions. No one said anything. As for old venomous snake, he said with an embarrassed look,""No one is watching."

    "Uh ..." Did he knock her out? Leng ruoxue guessed.

    Following that, she heard old venomous snake''s conflicted expression as he stammered,""All of our snakes bit him, so he''s deeply poisoned. He won''t wake up for a while!"

    "..." Looking at the countless little snakes in front of her, Leng ruoxue''s face darkened.

    Every snake bit him once?

    Ugh! Could she say that she was starting to pity third elder? When master ning heard this, he patted old Viper''s head and said,""Good job! That beast has to be punished like this. "

    The old poisonous snake was a little embarrassed by master ning''s praise. In fact, it really wanted to say that it was not a punishment, but that no one was willing to stay outside to watch that guy, and the snakes were not willing, so they bit him.

    While they were talking, they had already reached the courtyard.<novelnext></novelnext>

    At this moment, the only person still gasping for breath in the courtyard was third elder. As for the other ck-robed men, Leng ruoxue could only see their ck clothes, but they were all gone. However, Leng ruoxue understood when she saw the Men in ck lying among the flowers.

    "Whose idea was this?" Leng ruoxue pointed at the ck clothes among the flowers and asked calmly.

    "It ''s, it''s me," Seeing that no one answered, old venomous snake had to admit it.

    "Not bad, but it''s not very clean." As soon as Leng ruoxue finished speaking, a small me floated above the flowers. In an instant, the flowers were set aze. From the mes, a human-like sobbing sound could be heard.

    The group of venomous snakes was a little dumbfounded when they saw this. This, this was much cleaner, but they didn''t have fire? After that, the snakes saw that uncle long and the others were used to it. They knew that they hadn''t done it thoroughly enough!

    However, Leng ruoxue''s way of doing things had won the hearts of all the snakes! In an instant, Leng ruoxue was viewed as the absolute idol by all the Vipers. Even the great beast deity was ranked behind Leng ruoxue.

    After dealing with the Men in ck, they set third elder''s main residence on fire. Leng ruoxue and the rest then carried the unconscious third elder and returned to The White Tiger territory.

    As for the rest of the ning family, the second elder would deal with them. With the experience of escaping from death, Leng ruoxue and the rest believed that second elder would not be soft-hearted towards the ning family members who had been led astray.

    When they arrived at The White Tiger race''s territory, Leng ruoxue and the rest immediately returned to the mountain stream where they had stayed previously. The remaining Golden Bee tribe was overjoyed to see them return.

    "Little Bumblebee, pack up your things. We''re preparing to go home." Leng ruoxue smiled as she spoke to the little thing that was dancing in front of her.

    When the bees heard this, they danced even more happily before they disappeared in front of Leng ruoxue and the others.

    When they reappeared, they had clearly packed up. Then, a human-shaped piece of trash was thrown in front of Leng ruoxue and the rest.

    Looking at the Man in ck, Leng ruoxue turned to master ning and said,""Godfather, I''ll leave this person to you!"

    "No need, just cut it off. I don''t want to see him again!" Master ning didn''t even raise his head and said directly.

    "Don ''t! Don''t waste it, let us test the medicine!" The moment Shen nuo heard that, she hurriedly said.

    "Alright!" Master ning was very generous. As for the unconscious Man in ck, he had no idea that his fate had been decided. But whether he knew or not, it was obviously not important to everyone.

    Following that, everyone did not say a word to The White Tiger race, and quietly returned to Demon City.

    The first thing uncle long did when he got home was to arrange a territory for the Golden Bee tribe and the poisonous snakes. Fortunately, they did not care about the size of the ce, as long as they could get closer to the beast deity. However, the Golden Bee tribe still had a small request, and that was that the ce they lived in must have many flowers.

    Uncle long heard this and thought,''isn''t it easy to spend more money? In the end, he decided to give a part of the garden to these little things as their territory.

    The Golden Bee tribe was naturally very satisfied with the garden.

    After arranging their living quarters, uncle long went to the living room to attend the hearing.

    The one being interrogated was, of course, the third elder, but when uncle long arrived at the living room, he realized that the third elder was still unconscious.

    Ugh! What was going on? The interrogation hasn''t started yet?

    After sitting down, uncle long looked at master ning, who obviously didn''t look too good. He tried hard not to ask, but he was very curious in his heart. How far had they gone?

    After looking at the crowd for a long time, uncle long even coughed a few times deliberately to remind everyone of his existence. But Ice Spirit and the others only looked up at him and said nothing.

    Uncle long was even more puzzled.

    In the end, he fixed his dazed gaze on Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue sighed and said,""Godfather, how do you n to deal with this person?"

    "He''s a sinner of the ning family. This kind of person can''t be kept. Just kill him!" After a long time, master ning gave his opinion.

    Hearing this, uncle long was even more confused. They decided to kill him just like that?

 Chapter 2867 Youve Already Been Exposed, Stop Pretending!(1)

    At first, uncle long thought that although this man had done something wrong, he was still the son of the ning family''s old boy, so he should at least be spared. Who knew that the old man from the ning family would directly kill him without saying a word? what kind of situation was this?

    However, no one exined to uncle long, which made him anxious.

    Finally, uncle long couldn''t take it anymore and shouted,""Can any of you tell me how the interrogation is going?"

    Towards the end, uncle Long''s voice subconsciously lowered as he faced everyone''s surprised gazes. He even felt a little guilty.

    Sighing, master ning looked at uncle long again and said,""Not only did this beast seek refuge with Wu Yan, it has also hurt many of our people. Therefore, we can''t stay here any longer."

    "Uh! Then let''s do it!" Uncle long didn''t want to get to the bottom of it, so he agreed.

    "Xue ''er, help me deal with this beast! Don''t let him die too easily. " Master ning stood up and said to Leng ruoxue after hearing what uncle long had to say. He then left the living room alone.

    Watching her Godfather''s back view, Leng ruoxue sighed softly. Then, she turned her gaze to third elder, who was lying on the ground.

    With a thought, she moved third elder into the bracelet. After that, Leng ruoxue also stood up and left.

    In the next few days, the Leng family''s residence in Demon City was shrouded in a dark cloud. Leng ruoxue and the others did not feel good because of master ning''s sorrow and loneliness.

    When the 2nd elder finished dealing with the 3rd elder''s problems and rushed to Demon City to report to the 2nd elder, he clearly sensed the dejected atmosphere in Demon City. He was at a loss for what to do.

    The great ancestor ignored him, and uncle long and the others ignored him as well. The only people who talked to him every day were the Golden bees and the poisonous snakes ...

    Sobs ... How did he end up like this?

    The second elder was a little worried.

    The old snake couldn''t stand it. He couldn''t control others and wouldn''t listen to him, but the second elder should be an obedient little guy! After thinking about this, old venomous snake poured all his love into second elder. Every day, he would not only ask for warmth, but also prepare food and bring it to second elder. Unfortunately, second elder would feel nauseated at the sight of food, so he could only disappoint old venomous snake''s love.

    However, the old Viper didn''t give up and continued to prepare food for the second elder. He waspletely treating him as his own grandson.

    The final result was that the second elder hid far away when he saw old venomous snake. However, the old venomous snake was definitely a snake with quite a strong will. Therefore, under its relentless pursuit, the second elder fled from thend of demons in an extremely sorry state.

    The moment the second elder escaped, The White Tiger race, dragon race, and Phoenix race came knocking on his door.

    With a guest, uncle long and the others naturally couldn''t be as lonely as before. Therefore, except for master ning, who was still worried, everyone else appeared in front of the three beasts in high spirits.

    In the living room, the three beasts looked at uncle Dragon and the others uneasily. They wanted to say something, but they hesitated.

    Uncle long saw that they didn''t dare to say anything and got angry.

    "You bastard!" If there''s something to say, say it. If there''s a fart, let it out. You''re also hemming and hawing like a man?

    "If there''s something, just say it. Why are you so hesitant?" Uncle long couldn''t take it anymore. However, his words were still reserved. At least he didn''t curse directly. Of course, this was also because he saw that the Beasties in front of him looked extremely haggardly, so he was much more amiable.

    "That ... Is miss Leng around?" After hesitating for a long time, The White Tiger first elder finally spoke as a representative.

    "She is, but Xue ''er is cultivating. If there''s nothing important, don''t disturb her!" Uncle long said after thinking for a while.

    "Uh! We would like to express our gratitude to miss Leng in person. " The White Tiger first elder said after taking a deep breath.

    "Thank you? How do you want to thank me?" Uncle long asked, blinking his eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The three beasts were dumbfounded.

    Uncle Long''s words were so direct. How could they respond? They had prepared some gifts, but they were afraid that he would not like them! More importantly, they had a favor to ask of him.

    "You haven''t thought about it? If you haven''t thought it through, then go back first! We''re very busy. " Seeing that the Beastie was silent, uncle long had no choice but to say.

    "Yes, we''ve prepared some small gifts." Seeing that the other party had the intention to chase him away, The White Tiger first elder hurriedly said.

    "Oh! Just leave it to me. " Uncle long said.

    The representatives of the three beast ns werepletely dumbfounded.

    Did the other party mean that they were not allowed to see Leng ruoxue? This can''t do!

    With this thought in mind, an elder of the Dragon Tribe quickly said,""Uncle long, on the ount that we all have the bloodline of the dragon n, can you let us meet miss Leng?"

    "I said Xue ''er is busy! I don''t have time to see you! In addition, stop trying to get close to me. Who has the blood of the dragon race like you? I''m not rted to you. " Uncle long didn''t give him any face at all, and he immediately choked the Dragon elder to the point that he couldn''t say anything.

    Hearing uncle Long''s words, the great elder of White Tiger knew that it was useless to try to get close to him, so he could only tell him the truth.""Uncle long, we have a favor to ask of miss Leng."

    "You have a favor to ask? Why didn''t you say so earlier?" Uncle long asked faintly, but he couldn''t help but sneer in his heart. These old things, are they always so blunt when they speak and do things? do they have to beat around the bush?

    Ugh! Wasn''t it hard to say earlier! The White Tiger first elder could not help but think to himself. Of course, he couldn''t say this out loud. Otherwise, he would be ridiculed by uncle long and the others.

    After making up his words, The White Tiger first elder said,""We had originally nned to personally beg miss Leng ..."

    "You mean, other than Xue ''er, we can''t help you?" Uncle long interrupted The White Tiger first elder before he could finish.

    It was obvious that uncle long was a little angry, and The White Tiger first elder was even more at a loss. Originally, he had wanted to elevate Leng ruoxue''s status, but he had not expected that he would identally offend uncle long. Wu ... What should he do?

    The White Tiger first elder was at aplete loss. He could only look at uncle long with tears in his eyes and a pitiful expression.

    Please be pitiful!

    "But we really have no reason to help you." Uncle long muttered to himself.

    The representatives of the three beast tribes immediately burst into tears upon hearing this.

    Sobs ... Did this mean that he didn''t want to care?

    "Uncle long, don''t be like this!" After a long silence, The White Tiger first elder finally pleaded with a choked voice.

    "How am I?" Uncle long blinked in confusion.

    "Don''t ignore us!" The White Tiger first elder said with tears streaming down his face.

    "Great Elder White Tiger, do you think Demon City is the Savior? Who has to care?" Hearing this, uncle longughed and couldn''t help but ask.

    "I didn''t mean it that way. We, we have a bit of friendship, right?" The first elder of The White Tiger n asked carefully. As he spoke, he looked at uncle Long''s expression, afraid that his words would anger the other party.

 Chapter 2868 Youve Already Been Exposed, Stop Pretending!(2)

    "Great Elder White Tiger, we''re just making a deal. Where''s the friendship? Don''t you forget that your three beast tribes betrayed us back then and were our enemies! Now you''re asking for the enemy''s help, how can the Kings of your three ns bear this!" Uncle long sneered.

    Hearing this, The White Tiger first elder was heartbroken. Was the other party going to fall out with him? However, it seemed like his race and Demon City really did have a deal. Sob ... What should I do?

    Uncle long nced at The White Tiger great elder''s bitter face and ordered,""Come beast, bring the king of the three beast ns in."

    The little golden bees immediately received the order, and not long after, the Kings of the three beast ns were led to the living room by a group of venomous snakes.

    The representatives of the three families didn''t know what to say when they saw their King in such a sorry state. They didn''t understand why Uncle long had brought the Three Kings here.

    The three high-spirited beast Kings were now dispirited. Their heads were drooped, and no one knew what they were thinking.

    At this moment, uncle Dragon pointed at the representatives of the three beast races and said to the Phoenix King, The White Tiger King, and the Dragon Emperor,""These elders want to ask us for help, what do you three think?"

    Hearing this, the Phoenix King was the first to raise her head. When she saw the elder of the Phoenix tribe, she immediately roared,""F * ck! Did you guys take the wrong medicine? Who was the one who caused the Feng n to fall to this state? You still want to ask them for help? Get back to the Feng n and stop embarrassing me. "

    Upon hearing the Phoenix King''s angry roar, uncle long smiled faintly and said,""The Phoenix King seems to be in a good state of mind!"

    Upon hearing this, the Phoenix King was shocked to realize that she had exposed herself.

    Your sister! Previously, she had pretended to be dispirited so that she would suffer less, but she didn''t expect to be exposed so quickly. Sob ... How was she going to live her days in the future?

    The Phoenix King was so regretful that his intestines turned green. She was the one who exposed herself! However, even though she was regretful, since she had already been exposed, she couldn''t let herself suffer no matter what. So, without thinking, she kicked The White Tiger King and the Dragon Emperor''s buttocks and roared,""You''ve already been exposed, stop pretending. "

    "Your sister! You''re the one who''s exposed! Why did you expose us?"

    The White Tiger King and the Dragon Emperor were enraged! For a moment, the three beast Kings red at each other like roosters.

    Seeing them like this, uncle longughed very happily. On the other hand, the representatives of the three beast tribes blushed, and they wanted to find a hole to hide in.

    "You bastard!" This was their King? Was this really too embarrassing?

    However, uncle long obviously didn''t think that they had embarrassed themselves enough. He smiled and said with an unusually kind attitude,""You guys haven''t seen each other for so long, catch up! Remember, don''t fight! If you break anything here, you''ll have to pay a hundred times thepensation. "

    After saying that, uncle long left with the others.

    When they returned to the living room, it was already a few hourster.

    After a few hours, the representatives of the three beast tribes were already in a sorry state. However, the Kings of the three beast tribes were clearly in an even more miserable state.

    ? Especially The White Tiger King. When he saw uncle Dragon, it was as if he had seen a family member. He immediately hugged uncle Dragon''s leg and started howling. He even begged uncle Dragon to save The White Tiger race.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Uncle long was baffled. He turned to The White Tiger first elder and asked with his eyes,""What did you feed this old white Tiger? How did he suddenly be so weak?"

    F * ck! She was even hugging his thigh. Uncle long kicked The White Tiger King away in disgust and sat down on a chair. He then looked around the living room.

    Oh! Good, nothing was broken! It seemed that these Beastie hadpletely taken his words to heart.

    "Uncle long, please save The White Tiger race!" At this moment, The White Tiger first elder also knelt down in front of uncle long and cried bitterly.

    "First elder of The White Tiger n, what are you doing? Didn''t you already save The White Tiger race?" Uncle long blinked and asked in confusion.

    "Only a portion of them were saved. The other half is in the hands of that B * tch, Wu Chen." Speaking of this, The White Tiger first elder waspletely enraged.

    More importantly, the rescued nsmen had all lost too much blood, and theirbat effectiveness had been reduced, including them. Although they were standing in front of uncle long and the others as if nothing had happened, in reality, their bodies were severely depleted and they were like arrows at the end of their flight.

    "But we''re also enemies ..." Uncle Dragon reminded The White Tiger King.

    "Uncle long, aside from Demon City, no one else can contend against that B * tch, Rime. So, you can''t just leave us here, right?" The White Tiger first elder quickly said.

    "You''re wrong. Right now, even Demon City can''t contend against that ripple mist B * tch. So, I don''t think we can help you." Uncle long said honestly.

    In fact, the reason why he rejected them was because he looked down on some of the three beast ns ''actions. They clearly had something to ask of him, but they didn''t say it directly when they came. Who were they trying to y tricks with? They didn''t have the time to y guessing games with each other. More importantly, uncle long felt that the other party was not sincere. As such, the three beast tribes ''request for help naturally failed.

    The representatives of the three beast tribes choked with sobs upon seeing uncle Long''s direct rejection.

    Uncle long was annoyed by their cries and couldn''t help but shout,""What, now you regret it? when you first joined the fogripple bitch, why didn''t you think that this day woulde? Is this retribution?"

    It was undeniable that uncle long had vented his anger after seeing the three beast ns in such a state. This was the result of asking a Tiger for its skin! Initially, he had nned to let Xue ''er tame the ORCC from the three beasts tribe! But now that he saw them in this state, he really didn''t have any such thoughts at all. Even if such a beast was tamed, it would not be of much use!

    Uncle long looked at the crying representatives of the three beast tribes with a look of disdain and continued to roar,""Cry! You guys only know how to cry! A bunch of trash! To think that you all call yourselves the four great king divine beasts! Look at your current appearance, do you have the aura of the four King divine beasts? To tell you the truth, in our eyes, you are also our enemies and should be destroyed! And now that she''s helped us, we can''t thank her enough! You''re still counting on us to help you save people? So what if he saved her? They will still be our captives. "

    Uncle Long''s words were venomous, but The White Tiger first elder couldn''t help but say,""Uncle long, didn''t you guys save us before?"

    "So what? Just because I saved you before, I have to work like a horse for you?" Uncle long said hatefully. At this moment, he really regretted suggesting for Xue ''er to tame them. If it weren''t for his suggestion, they wouldn''t have known that the three beast tribes had fallen, and they wouldn''t have been entangled with them so naturally!

    But that was then and this was now.

    Seeing that the three beasts only knew how to cry and hug someone''s thigh when they were in trouble, uncle long hadpletely given up on the idea of Xue ''er taming them. These useless beasts, even if they were tamed, it would only be a waste of food. Rather than that, it would be better to let them live and die on their own! In any case, since things had alreadye to this, they could no longer collude with the Rime bitch, nor would they pose any threat to them.

 Chapter 2869 Youve Already Been Exposed, Stop Pretending!(3)

    With that thought in mind, it was even more natural for uncle long to despise them.

    After that, he ordered the poisonous snakes to move out and send the representatives of the three beast ns away.

    After the three orc tribe representatives were kicked out of Demon City, they didn''t leave. Instead, they lingered at the foot of the mountain and decided to stay.

    In the living room. Seeing uncle long drive away the representatives of the three beast tribes, Dongfang Yue couldn''t help but tease,""What, you don''t want Xue ''er to subdue them?"

    "Those trash! Other than doing some physical work, it''s really not of much use!" Uncle long said in disdain. He regretted it! He regretted giving Xue ''er this stupid idea.

    "Actually, Xue ''er doesn''t need them to be of much use. They just make up the numbers." Dongfang Lin said with a smile.

    "Uh!" Uncle long was stunned. He had to see them to make up the numbers, right? Now, he really didn''t want to see those useless people who only knew how to cry.

    "Make up for what?" Leng ruoxue heard the conversation between uncle long and the others just as she walked into the living room. She couldn''t help but ask curiously.

    "Hehe!" Dongfang Lin smiled as he recounted what had happened to Leng ruoxue in detail.

    After Leng ruoxue heard this, she smiled faintly and said,""So be it! However, you have to collect the reward for saving them. "

    "Don''t worry, I''ve already sent the thank you gift. " Dongfang Lin smirked.

    Leng ruoxue nodded her head.

    At this moment, the baby ran in happily and jumped into Leng ruoxue''s arms.""Sister, don''t you need to practice beast taming? I''ve talked to old snake and the others, they''re willing to let you tame them. "

    "Really? Baby, don''t force them to agree!" Leng ruoxue said sternly.

    "Miss Leng, Lord beast deity didn''t force us to agree. We did it willingly!" Old venomous snake, who had just arrived, quickly said.

    They knew that Leng ruoxue''s cultivation technique was different from the rest, and one of them required her to master the beast taming technique. In order to defeat Wu Jing, the old Viper felt that it was necessary for them to support her. After all, they had amon enemy with Leng ruoxue. In addition to their rtionship with the beast God, they were extremely close to Leng ruoxue no matter how one looked at it! Furthermore, they were very optimistic about Leng ruoxue''s character, so they did not reject the idea of bing her Beastie.

    As for Leng ruoxue, after hearing old venomous snake''s words, she was so touched that she didn''t know what to say.

    She even felt that her luck was really too good. There were always some kind and understanding beasties around her, and these beasties were so sincere towards her. She naturally had to return the favor.

    "Thank you, I won''t mistreat you." After some thought, Leng ruoxue only said this.

    Old venomous snake simply smiled and said,""Master, we finally don''t have to call you miss Leng this time."

    Hearing this, everyone could not help butugh.

    After that, Leng ruoxue and the rest came to the courtyard. The venomous snakes had already assembled. Other than the venomous snakes, the Golden Bee tribe had also rushed over to join in the fun.

    The Golden Bee leader looked at Leng ruoxue and smiled in embarrassment.""We''re here to join in the fun. Master won''t mind us, right?"

    "Thank you," Leng ruoxue touched the head of the leading Golden Bee. She would remember the sacrifices these beasts had made for her! In the future, they would all be his family.

    After sessfully taming these beasts, Leng ruoxue signed the equality contract with them. After that, she could clearly feel that her beast taming skills had improved by several levels.

    In fact, after she had arrived in the immortal realm, beast taming techniques had basically disappeared, so there was no way to test the levels of a Beast Tamer. There was also no detailed record of a Beast Tamer in the ''heaven defying art''. Therefore, she could only rely on her previous experience and slowly explore to advance. However, now it seemed that a Beast Tamer still needed to tame more beasts before they could sessfully advance.

    Even though Leng ruoxue wasn''t sure what rank her beast taming technique had reached, she had a feeling that it wouldn''t take much for her beast taming technique to reach the great circle. This result made her rather excited.

    When uncle long and the others saw the smile on Xue ''er''s beautiful face, they thought that her beast taming technique had reached the great sess stage. However, when they asked, they found out that she was stillcking a little. Immediately, everyone''s faces turned bitter again. The old Viper didn''t say a word and quietly left Demon City.

    Old venomous snake had left quite secretively, and no one had noticed him at the time. By the time they realized that old venomous snake was gone, the other party had long disappeared.

    Everyone really wanted to ridicule old venomous snake''s elusive appearance. Why didn''t this old fellow say a word before he left?

    Three dayster.

    Old venomous snake returned in high spirits.

    Looking at the old Viper who seemed to have returned home in glory, uncle long, who was the first to see him, couldn''t help but tease,""I say, old venomous snake, you''ve found a second spring? Why are you so happy?"

    "You''ve only just found a second spring. I''ve brought a lot of beasts for master." Old venomous snake said proudly.

    "Beastie? Where is he?" When uncle long heard this, he couldn''t help but look up and down. However, other than the old poisonous snake, there was no trace of any other Beastie.

    "They''ll be here in a few days. We have to pack up and move the whole family!" Old snake said matter-of-factly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "That''s true. " Uncle long nodded.

    Uncle long was very grateful for old snake''s kindness, but at the same time, he felt that he hadn''t done enough. At least, he didn''t have so many beasts in his hands to take out.

    Uncle long was worried.

    Wait a minute! Wasn''t he just a Beastie?

    After being a human for so long, uncle long had almost forgotten that he was also a Beastie. Now that he suddenly recalled it, he immediately left the old venomous snake and ran off to find Leng ruoxue.

    Upon seeing Leng ruoxue, uncle long said directly,""Xue ''er, please tame me!"

    The moment he said this, Leng ruoxue was baffled. The others also looked at uncle long as if they were looking at a lunatic.

    "Uncle long, if you haven''t taken your medicine, go back and take it. Are you crazy?" The head elder of the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters couldn''t help but ridicule.

    "You bastard! You''re the crazy one! Your whole family has gone crazy! I''m speaking from my heart!" Uncle long exploded when he heard this. He was about to go crazy, especially when he saw that everyone else was looking at him with a look of deep agreement.

    "Alright! Truth! But why did you ask Xue ''er to tame you!" The first elder of the cksmiths still had a look of ''are you crazy?'' on his face. He looked at uncle long.

    "Xue ''er needs Beastie, right? I''m the same!" Uncle long said matter-of-factly. This time, everyone finally knew the crux of the problem.

    However, after getting along with uncle long for so long, they had long since stopped treating him as a Beastie.

    Leng ruoxue felt the same way. When she heard uncle Long''s words, she was speechless as if she had seen a ghost."Uncle long, I''ve never treated you as a Beastie, and I don''t dare to tame you."

    "Xue ''er, are you looking down on me?" Uncle long said sadly.

    "No, in my heart, you''re my elder. How can I tame you?" Leng ruoxue was almost driven mad by uncle Long''s resentful tone as she hurriedly replied.

    "But this is for your cultivation!" Uncle long continued to persuade.

    "That''s reasonable. I should also support you. " Ice Spirit, who had been sitting silently on the side, suddenly spoke.

    Ice Spirit also joined in the fun, and this scared Leng ruoxue so much that she couldn''t sit still.

    Leng ruoxue stood up from her chair and said carefully,""I suddenly remembered that I still have something to do, so I won''t be apanying you guys. Everyone, please help yourself. " With that, she disappeared from everyone''s sight.

    Seeing Leng ruoxue running away in a panic, the weapon craftsmen Guild''s first elder sighed and said,""Look at how you''ve scared Xue ''er, what are you trying to do?"

    "I''m serious. " Uncle long and Bing po said in unison. It was undeniable that the actions of the poisonous snakes and the Golden Bee tribe had touched them greatly. This was something that they had never thought of before. Now that they thought about it, they were really ipetent. They had known Xue ''er for a long time, but the poisonous snakes and bees had gotten there before them ...

    "Serious my ass! By doing this, have you ever thought about Xue ''er''s feelings? "She treats you like family ..." The chief elder of the craftsmen''s Guild reminded.

    "That''s why we should be in front of those poisonous snakes and bees! But now, we''re clearly behind. " Uncle long said before the great elder of the craftsmen''s Guild could finish.

    "No matter what you think, just give up on that idea!" Sighing, the head elder of the craftsmen''s Guild said.

    "Yes, there are many beasts in the world. If there''s not enough, I''ll go to the lower realm to catch them. I don''t need you to offer your bodies." Dongfang Yue was also speechless.

    "The lower realm Beastie''s strength is too low. It''s useless to capture it." Uncle long said in a low voice. Clearly, he had not given up yet.

    "I don''t need you. Just do what you need to do." Dongfang Yue said angrily.

    After being yelled at by him, uncle long immediately became obedient. However, whenever he saw Xue ''er, he could not help but want to mention this matter. It scared Leng ruoxue so much that she did not dare to leave her room for a few days, afraid that uncle long would pester her.

    Fortunately, old venomous snake''s actions were very effective. Five dayster, all the friends he had gathered had arrived, and Leng ruoxue was finally able to escape from uncle Long''s pestering.

    The following taming process went smoothly. After signing the equality contract, Leng ruoxue finally felt that her beast taming technique had reached perfection!

    This fact moved Leng ruoxue to tears. More importantly, uncle long finally had no reason to pester her anymore. She no longer had to hide from uncle long in fear.

    Everyone was happy!

    When he found out that Leng ruoxue''s beast taming technique had finally reached the great circle of perfection, uncle long was initially a little disappointed because he was still unable to help! However, his disappointment onlysted for a moment. He immediately felt happy for Xue ''er. However, he was also a little worried. Xue ''er''s beast taming technique had reached perfection, so wouldn''t The White Tiger King and the others be useless?

    One had to know that those three guys were prepared to make up for Xue ''er''s numbers, but now it was obvious that they were not being used, so how should he deal with them?

 Chapter 2870 First Time In The Chaos World (1)

    After telling Leng ruoxue about this, she suddenly recalled that there were three prisoners that could be tamed. However, what was the point of taming them? Be a servant? To be honest, she really didn''t want to see those three. Besides, Feng Zhan and Bai Xu wouldn''t let them go. If they escaped just because she had tamed them, she would be depressed to death!

    After some thought, Leng ruoxue said,"senior ice soul, didn''t you want to deal with the three of them?" But we can''t kill them yet. After all, they''re traitors. We can''t let them die easily. "

    "Yes." Uncle long nodded in agreement. He quickly took the three prisoners to find the ice Spirit.

    As for Leng ruoxue, after she had perfected her beast taming technique, she immediately went to look for Shui mo and the two of them went to study the array together.

    Shui mo was a formation fanatic. After he finally caught Leng ruoxue, he wouldn''t let her go. No one could ask him for her. Shui mo even said that whoever wanted to snatch Leng ruoxue from him would have to defeat him ...

    When everyone heard this, they immediately gave up fighting for Xue ''er and went to do what they were supposed to do.

    As for Leng ruoxue, in order to buy more time, she brought Shui mo into the bracelet and used time eleration. This way, the two of them had more time to study the formation. Shui mo, on the other hand, was rtively calm after seeing Xue ''er''s space. He only took one look before entering the room that Leng ruoxue had prepared for him and buried his head in studying the array.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue felt that she couldn''t fall behind too much, so she quickly followed him in.

    Just like that, Leng ruoxue continued to hide in the bracelet and focus on her own matters. The matters of Demon City were still left to uncle long and the others.

    Another three years passed.

    The people who had gone out to gain experience returned in high spirits.

    Mu li and the others, who had been sent to watch over them, had also returned.

    The first thing mu li did when he returned was to ask about Leng ruoxue. When he heard from uncle long and the others that Leng ruoxue had oncee out of closed-door cultivation, but was now in closed-door cultivation again, his face was filled with regret.

    "Why didn''t you wait for me?" Mu li was very depressed. He had been loitering outside for the past three years. Other than hearing about the situation in Demon City, he had never heard of Leng ruoxueing out of seclusion. Otherwise, he would have returned long ago.

    "Why wait for you? Are you the Lord?" Mingge asked with a smirk.

    "Uh! We''re also old acquaintances!" Mu li said dejectedly. In reality, he wanted to see Leng ruoxue''s current condition so that he could report to his Lord! But now, there was no chance.

    "Old acquaintance or new acquaintance, Xue ''er is very busy, I don''t have time to reminisce with you now." After hearing mu Li''s words, uncle long also said.

    "Little Dragon, why have you learned from Ming GE? how dare you bully me!" Seeing that uncle long didn''t help him, and was even suspected of hitting him when he was down, mu li was deeply worried.

    "Uh! You''re my senior, how would I dare to bully you!" Uncle long said as if he had been wronged.

    "You''re all bullying me. Wu.....Xue ''er,e out and help me!" When mu li heard this, she cried out in grievance.

    "What are you howling for?" All of a sudden, a slightly displeased female voice was heard. Everyone turned around when they heard it and happened to see Leng ruoxue standing not too far away from them, looking at a certain someone with a helpless expression.

    A certain someone was still unaware of it. When he saw Leng ruoxue, it was as if he had seen his Savior. With tears in his eyes, he pounced on her and hugged her leg tightly as he sobbed,""Xue ''er, Xue'' er, you have to help me! They are all bullying me! They''re bullying me for being alone! Wuwu ..."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Leng ruoxue''s face darkened when she heard this. She forcefully pulled her leg away and said in a speechless manner,""Mu li City Master, you''re still alone? Alright, quickly get up! Don''t act pitiful. "

    After not seeing her for a few years, why did mu li seem to have changed? Or was this his true face? Leng ruoxue was disappointed.

    Mu li saw that it was useless to pretend to be pitiful, so she got up resentfully and keptining,""Didn''t they say that you''ll only be soft-hearted if you act pitiful? Could this information be wrong?"

    "That also depends on the person. You can forget about it!" Hearing mu Li''s words, Leng ruoxue was even more speechless.

    "Xue ''er, how can you look down on me?" Mu li was unhappy when she heard that. She looked at Leng ruoxue with a face full of resentment.

    "Why do I feel that these words sound so familiar?" Blinking her eyes, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but look at uncle long.

    Instantly, uncle Long''s face turned red. He quickly changed the topic and asked,""Xue ''er, how''s your cultivation going?"

    "I''ve already perfected the formation, but I''m stillcking in alchemy and cksmithing, mainly because I don''t have the materials. " Leng ruoxue said, feeling a little depressed.

    Initially, she thought that she had prepared enough materials. Coupled with the years of hard work in the bracelet, her alchemy and weapon refinement skills had reached the level of a weapon God and an alchemy God. This was already considered the top level among alchemists and weapon masters. Who knew that Qing Jue would tell her that it was only the level of an ordinary Alchemist and Weapon Master? the requirements for her were not that simple. If she wanted to be a Paragon in alchemy and cksmithing, she would have to be able to forge Primal Chaos Divine pills and acquired Primal Chaos Divine weapons.

    Just by hearing these two names, one would know that it must be something grand. In fact, this was indeed the case. Since they dared to call themselves chaos, they must be rted to chaos. Therefore, in addition to the air of chaos, some of the materials needed must be produced in thend of chaos.

    This was the first time Leng ruoxue had heard of thend of chaos, let alone the fact that she had no idea where it was. ording to Qing Jue''s exnation, thend of chaos was where he was born. That was the home of the living beings born from chaos. To put it bluntly, that ce was also the home of his master and the demon.

    Qing Jue also said that thend of chaos actually bred many things, but only a few of them could be living beings. Those lifeless materials were the best materials to refine Chaos Divine pills and houtian Chaos Divine weapons.

    However, thend of chaos was far and unknown, and it was not something that ordinary people could reach. She even said that she couldn''t go now.

    When she heard this, Leng ruoxue really wanted to curse the heavens!

    "You bastard!" If she couldn''t go, how was she going to refine medicinal pills and divine artifacts?

    When Leng ruoxue told uncle long and the others what Qing Jue had told her, they were dumbfounded.

    Can''t go? Can''t go? Then what should he do? Without the materials, Xue ''er''s alchemy and weapon refinement could not reach perfection. If she could not reach perfection, it meant that Xue'' er could not advance. If she could not advance, she would not be able to fight against fog ice ...

    This chain reaction was closely rted. Wasn''t this a scam?

    Originally, when uncle long heard that Xue ''er didn''t have enough materials, he had wanted to ask her what she wascking! But now that he heard it, what was it that he couldn''t help with?

    Instantly, uncle long became depressed. Most of the people present were also depressed.

    AI! The things that Xue ''er came into contact with were getting more and more high-end and sophisticated. It was obvious that ordinary reverent-god level cultivators could no longer help her.

 Chapter 2871 First Time In The Chaos World (2)

    Everyone could not help but sigh.

    At this time, mu li blinked her eyes and asked carefully,""What''s the rtionship between thend of chaos and the chaos World?"

    "The chaotds are the chaotic world, it''s just called differently." Suddenly, a voice interrupted. Mu li looked up and then quickly turned back.

    He couldn''t afford to offend this guy, wuu ...

    "Girl, I can bring you to thend of chaos." The little white beast jumped into Leng ruoxue''s arms and said with a smile.

    "Cang, if you leave, what will happen to the divine realm?" Leng ruoxue asked worriedly. Right now, fog ice did not dare to cause trouble for Demon City. Her injuries had yet to fully recover, and her fear of Azure was another reason. If Azure was not around, that woman might cause trouble again.

    "Her? Don''t worry, her injuries won''t heal so quickly. " Azure smiled evilly. Ever since Niu and the others destroyed Rime''s new base in the ning family''s divine realm, it could be said that the old b*tch''s injuries were even worse. Thus, he was not worried at all that Rime would take advantage of his absence to do some small tricks.

    "Uh! Can I say something?" Hearing the conversation between the man and the Beast, mu li, who had wanted to y dumb, asked in a low voice.

    "Speak!" Leng ruoxue was speechless. Why was mu li acting like a mouse seeing a cat when she saw Cang? was there a need to be so afraid of Cang? When he saw Cang Lai, he spoke so carefully and even asked.

    "If you have a fart, then let it out." Cang ye said. His words were rough, and this guy was the demonic man''s confidant, so he was naturally within the range of his rejection.

    "In fact, I wanted to say that master is in the chaos World!" Mu li took a few deep breaths and looked at Cang hou vigntly before telling the truth.

    "Where''s the demon?" Leng ruoxue was astonished. Why did that fellow run off to thend of chaos? Are you bored?

    "Yes, my Lord and little Tian have been living there for several years." Mu li nodded.

    "Little Tian?" Leng ruoxue furrowed her brows. She didn''t know why, but when she heard these two words, she felt a little ufortable.

    On the other hand, Azure had an evil smile on his face as he provoked,""So that evildoer can''t stand loneliness and is cohabiting with someone else! Girl, dump him! There are many good men out there!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Leng ruoxue was silent. How should she respond to this?

    Mu li was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat! This was nder! It definitely was!

    My Lord! It''s none of my business! It''s that cat who wants to sow discord. If you have any dissatisfaction, please settle it with that cat! Sob ... It really had nothing to do with him!

    Mu li wanted to cry, but no tears came out. Uncle long and the others who were listening by the side were also drenched in cold sweat. Did they hear some confidential information that they shouldn''t have? Would he be killed?

    The evolution of the divine realm was bing more and more dangerous? It made uncle long and the others want to go back to their hometown and hide. But it seemed like hiding was useless, right? They didn''t understand the battle between high-end people!

    At this moment, uncle long and the others felt how small they were. Whether it was Cang or demon, if these two were to fight, it would definitely be a world-shaking battle! If things were not handled well, the divine realm would be in trouble. And now, they could only pray that Xue ''er was rational and wouldn''t be angered by Cang''s words!

    Xue ''er! Calm down! He had to stay calm!

    After turning their expectant gazes to Leng ruoxue, uncle long and the rest smiled ingratiatingly, making Leng ruoxue exceptionally speechless.

    Did uncle long and the others think that she would be angry? AI! Even if she was angry, she would not vent her anger on an innocent person.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After giving uncle long and the rest aforting look, Leng ruoxue smiled at mu li and said,""Since the demon is currently in thend of chaos, I''ll have to trouble the muli City Master to cooperate with me and open the space Channel! I''m going to find him!"

    "Girl, there''s no need to go through so much trouble. I''ll Take You There! It''s better to leave these trash here. " Cang didn''t give mu li a chance to reply and quickly replied. Of course, the trash it was referring to was mu Li, Ming GE, and the others.

    "Yes, we should stay here! Let senior Cang take you there!" When mu li heard this, he immediately agreed and very tactfully used the word "trash" on himself. In fact, every time he saw them, Cang would directly call them trash. As he called them that, he got used to it.

    "What about uncle long and the others?" Leng ruoxue asked again as she looked at uncle long, who was obviously looking forward to it.

    "Let''s go together. I''ll also bring the little fellows of the divine realm to experience it. You should know that such an opportunity is rare!" Azure waved his fat ws.

    Uncle long and the others were very excited to see Cang agree. He had to bring them along to broaden their horizons. Such opportunities were rare.

    "I ... Can Ie along?" Seeing that he didn''t seem to have a share, Ming GE still didn''t give up and wanted to confirm.

    "You''re not from the divine realm, I don''t care! I want to go find your master. " Azure said in an unfriendly manner.

    "Sob ..." Ming GE burst into tears."Don''t people always say that the guest will do as the host pleases?" Why did the host leave the guest behind to look after the house? What kind of master was this?

    Mingge was so sad. As a guest, he really had no status. At the thought of this, he could not help but turn to look at Leng ruoxue. However, Leng ruoxue only smiled apologetically and said with a smile,""I''ll leave Demon City in your hands,"

    These words broke Ming GE''s heart. He deeply felt that he would never love again.

    Sobs ... What a pitiful customer!

    The heartbroken Mingge red at the excited uncle long and the others with tears in her eyes. Then, she disappeared from the spot.

    He didn''t want to see these hateful people anymore. They were too annoying!

    "Hehe, you guys go and have fun! Don''t worry, I''ll take care of Ming GE and the others. " Mu li was afraid that Leng ruoxue and the rest would feel awkward, so he quickly expressed his opinion.

    "We''re not worried. " Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    Ugh! Alright! He had done too much. Mu li was in tears.

    After that, Leng ruoxue and the rest started to make preparations for their journey.

    He brought all his family members, whether they were in closed-door cultivation or not. This was mainly to guard against the miasma''s surprise attack, and those weak little guys became cannon fodder for no reason. With this, Demon City was practically empty.

    After the poisonous snakes, the Golden Bee n, and the three ns ''fresh blood that had returned from their training were all taken away by Leng ruoxue, the Qilin n''s Qilin n also strongly requested to go for a trip when they heard the news. In the blink of an eye, only mu li and a few others were left in the huge Demon City.

    Looking at the empty main residence and the entire Demon City, mu li really felt like a gatekeeper. And this feeling was really not good!

    However, Leng ruoxue couldn''t care less. After packing everyone up and bringing along quite a bit of food, she carried Azure and left Demon City for the God-protecting Pagoda.

    After leaving Demon City and reaching the foot of the mountain, Leng ruoxue was suddenly blocked by a White Tiger that had appeared out of nowhere.

    The White Tiger blinked its watery blue eyes and looked at Leng ruoxue. As she watched, she suddenly burst into tears without any warning. Leng ruoxue''s face darkened.

 Chapter 2872 First Time In The Chaos World (3)

    Who was this White Tiger?

    Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with question marks. These beasts all looked the same in their original forms. Unless they had been with each other for a long time, she really couldn''t recognize them. Especially when The White Tiger was still crying.

    Leng ruoxue was annoyed by her crying and said in a bad mood,""Why are you crying? Did I bully you?" She was the one who was blocked, okay? Didn''t people say that good dogs don''t block the way? Now, it was actually a Tiger blocking the way.

    "Miss Leng, please don''t leave us alone!" The White Tiger immediately sobbed when it heard this.

    "Do I know you?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes. Hearing this, could it be that she had given up on him?

    "I''m the great elder of White Tiger! Don''t you recognize me?" The white-colored great elder said with a sad expression.

    "Uh! It''s you! Is there something you need?" Leng ruoxue yed dumb. She had heard about the three beast ns ''request from uncle long and the others. However, she was powerless to do anything about it. Moreover, she didn''t expect that after three years, The White Tiger great elder was still guarding the foot of the demon city''s Mountain. His perseverance made her admire him a little.

    Although three years was nothing more than the blink of an eye for a cultivator, it was clearly not easy for the proud White Tiger first elder to guard him for three years. This could also prove that The White Tiger race was really at a life and death juncture. Otherwise, this old man wouldn''t be loitering around here.

    "Miss Leng, only you can help us." The White Tiger first elder said with tears in his eyes. After guarding for three years, he had finally met Leng ruoxue. It had not been easy!

    "I wonder how I can help you?" Hearing this, Leng ruoxue smiled faintly.

    "Some of our nsmen are still in the hands of that witch ..." The White Tiger Grand Elder cut straight to the point.

    "I''m sorry, Grand Elder White Tiger. You''ve seen my strength for yourself. I can''t beat that fogripple bitch. " Leng ruoxue interrupted the first elder of The White Tiger n before he could finish his sentence.

    "I know that it will be difficult for young miss Leng to exterminate miasma right now. We can wait. As long as young miss Leng is able to exterminate that woman and rescue The White Tiger tribesmen one day, it will be fine. As a reward, I am willing to lead the White tigers to acknowledge young miss Leng as their master." The White Tiger first elder gathered his courage and said. It was afraid that Leng ruoxue would not let it finish its sentence, so it spoke very quickly. It was willing to acknowledge her as its master because it had heard from a certain n member that Leng ruoxue needed to be tamed. As such, it felt that the other party would definitely be satisfied with its reward.

    However, it could never have imagined that the news about it was already old. Leng ruoxue had even told it directly that she no longer needed Beastie.

    Upon hearing this grievous news, The White Tiger first elder was immediately dumbfounded and fell to the ground, crying bitterly.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, the ck lines on her forehead gradually increased.

    The first elder of The White Tiger cried out pitifully as if the sky was about to fall. However, to him, not being able to make Leng ruoxue agree to save his nsmen was no different from the sky falling.

    Looking at the huge white Tiger crying like a child in front of her, Leng ruoxue couldn''t deny that her heart had softened. After all, she didn''t have much of a conflict with The White Tiger first elder. In fact, this old white Tiger had always tried to maintain a good rtionship with her. Now that she saw it crying like this, she didn''t feel good.

    "Alright, don''t cry. As long as your nsmen can hold on, I''ll naturally save them after the rime ice is destroyed. However, I can''t guarantee the time. " Leng ruoxue, who had always been at her wit''s end, sighed.

    Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, The White Tiger first elder suddenly raised his head and stared at her with his watery blue eyes that had just cried. He was in disbelief.

    It didn''t hear wrong, right? The other party agreed?

    "Thank you, master. I believe my people can hold on as long as you are willing to save them." After obtaining Leng ruoxue''s promise, The White Tiger first elder was invigorated.

    "Wait! Don''t call me master, saving them was just a passing act. " Leng ruoxue stopped him with a look of disdain. She didn''t want to take in these useless people now.

    When The White Tiger first elder heard this, he was dumbfounded again. He was not allowed to call her master? This meant that he would not ept his reward ...

    Was this person really the Leng ruoxue it knew? Was she the Leng ruoxue who would definitely receive payment for helping? Could it have been switched?

    Since when did Leng ruoxue not ask for rewards for doing good deeds?

    White Tiger''s first elder looked at Leng ruoxue as if he did not know her. However, Leng ruoxue couldn''t be bothered to exin to the other party. From her point of view, even if she didn''t ept these guys, someone else would naturally ept them. If that was the case, why would she bother to do anything?

    After that, Leng ruoxue turned to The White Tiger first elder and said,""Now, make way! I have something to do and I don''t know when I''ll return, so you don''t have to stay here. "

    "Oh!" The depressed White Tiger first elder opened up a path and sent Leng ruoxue away with his resentful gaze. However, he did not choose to leave and instead gathered more white tigers.

    The White Tiger first elder felt that since Leng ruoxue was not around, they should help guard the door and the forest! In case some blind people came to cause trouble. Although the White tigers ''strength had regressed a lot, they still had a deterrent force.

    Just like that, without Leng ruoxue''s knowledge, a few uninvited gatekeepers appeared at the foot of the mountain.

    As for Leng ruoxue, she brought Azure along as they continued on their journey to the God-protecting Pagoda.

    "I knew Niu would be soft-hearted." Suddenly, Cang said.

    "I can''t say that I''m soft-hearted. If the three beast tribes are still alive after we''ve destroyed fog ice, I''ll naturally release them. Therefore, The White Tiger first elder''s worries werepletely unnecessary. Moreover, I only let him feel at ease because that old man rarely goes against us!" Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    "Azure, head to the God-protecting Pagoda. Why don''t you teleport?" Leng ruoxue then changed the topic.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Why did you teleport? Wasn''t it good to look at the scenery? It wasn''t that far to begin with. " Azure said as a matter of course.

    "Uh! Alright! Then can I move uncle long and the others out?" At first, Cang said that it was tiring to be alone. At that time, she thought that Cang could teleport, so she sent uncle long and the others into the bracelet to save some divine power for Cang. Who knew that Cang had nned to walk? as such, uncle long and the others naturally didn''t need to stay in the bracelet. It was more lively when there were more people!

    However, Cang rejected Leng ruoxue''s suggestion and said righteously,""Let them save their strength! Otherwise, they will have a hard time in thend of chaos!"

    Since Cang Du had said so, Leng ruoxue, who had never been to thend of chaos and had no idea what the situation was like there, could only agree.

    Two dayster, Leng ruoxue and Cang arrived at the God Pagoda.

    ording to Cang, thend of chaos was closer from the God-protecting tower because there was a spatial tunnel that connected to thend of chaos. Of course, only Cang Cai knew the coordinates of the other end of the spatial tunnel. Moreover, Leng ruoxue would need to be escorted by him for her to pass through.

    Leng ruoxue believed Cang''s words 100%, and Cang was naturally very proud of himself. When they reached their base camp, Cang brought Leng ruoxue to the top of the God-protecting Pagoda.

    It was also Leng ruoxue''s first time at the God-protecting Pagoda at the top. Initially, she thought that this ce was no different from where Cang usually stayed. However, when she actually arrived, she realized that this ce waspletely different from what she had imagined.

    The spiritual energy at the top level of the God-protecting Pagoda was very dense. However, it was a pitch-ck fog, and she couldn''t even see her fingers in front of her. However, Leng ruoxue could feel that the spiritual energy here was a little brutal.

    "Girl, the spiritual energy in thend of chaos is even more violent than here!" Cang, who knew Leng ruoxue''s thoughts,ughed evilly.

    "Uh! Will uncle long and the others be able toe out from there?" Leng ruoxue asked speechlessly. She was starting to regret bringing uncle long and the others along. If they were unable to withstand the violent spiritual energy in thend of chaos and got injured, she would feel guilty.

    "There shouldn''t be a problem with the divine Lord, but he can''t stay for long. He could only look through the light screen. Actually, there''s nothing much to see in thend of chaos. It''s not even as good as my God-protecting Pagoda!" Cold truth said.

    "Oh! Cang, when are we leaving?" Leng ruoxue nodded and asked.

    "Now, girl, close your eyes." Azure ordered.

    Leng ruoxue nodded. The moment she closed her eyes, she could clearly feel a sh of light before her eyes. She started to feel dizzy.

    After an unknown period of time, Cang said to Leng ruoxue,""Girl, open your eyes!"

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she immediately opened her eyes.

    What came into view was a beautiful blue sky. Leng ruoxue waspletely stunned by the beautiful scenery in front of her.

    "What do you think?" when Azure saw this, he couldn''t help but be proud."The space tunnel I took you through is much stronger than that demonic man ''s, right?"

    "..." Leng ruoxue was speechless. Was there a need topete in this?

    However, not long after Cang finished speaking, the scene in front of Leng ruoxue changed again. This time, Cang was so depressed that he couldn''t say anything. This was because it didn''t have to be smug for long before the spatial passageway became exactly the same as when the demon had broken through the void!

    Extreme Azure Qi! ''Damn it!'' He really didn''t give it any face.

    Leng ruoxue couldn''t help butugh in her heart as she stroked the fur on Cang''s body tofort him.

    "Cang, how much longer will it take to reach thend of chaos?" Sensing that Cang was still angry, Leng ruoxue could only change the topic.

    "Within five minutes." Azure replied in a depressed manner.

    Five minutester, Leng ruoxue''s vision turned even darker.

    "Girl, we''ve arrived," Azure said.

    Leng ruoxue stepped out of the space tunnel with Cang in her arms. She looked at the grey and blurry scene in front of her and felt conflicted.

    There was no path in front of him, so where should he go?

    In addition, the ground under her feet was soft, as if she was stepping on cotton.

    Leng ruoxue lowered her head to look at Cang in her arms, her eyes pleading for help.

    "Hehe, girl, just walk around. This is how it is. You''ll get used to it." Coldughed evilly.

    "Alright then!" Leng ruoxue nodded. Since Cang Du had said so, she could only get used to it as soon as possible. However, the feeling of his feet not being able to touch the ground was really a little strange.

 Chapter 2873 Guilty Conscience Of The Rules Of Heaven And Earth (1)

    After walking for a while, Leng ruoxue finally got used to this head-heavy feeling. Then, with a thought, she moved uncle long and the others out.

    When uncle long and the others came out, the first thing they felt was dizziness, and then they swayed violently. After they managed to keep their bnce with great difficulty, they finally had time to look at everything in front of them.

    Was this thend of chaos? It gave off a deste feeling! Looking at the square inch ofnd in front of them, they were quite curious about how the materials here grew. Where did it grow?

    After a round of searching, uncle long and the others couldn''t find a ce suitable for nts to grow. They couldn''t find any stones that could be used to refine weapons either!

    "Xue ''er, can you really find the materials you need here?" Uncle long asked with uncertainty.

    "I should be able to! I just don''t know where it is. " Leng ruoxue was also a little confused. She absolutely believed Qing Jue''s words! However, she had no idea where the materials were.

    "Girl, don''t worry. The things you want are definitely here. However, this is the outer area of thend of chaos. You understand!" Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Cang smiled.

    "Alright! I understand. " Leng ruoxue nodded and led uncle long and the others in a random direction.

    "Aiyo!" As they were walking, they suddenly heard a scream. Leng ruoxue quickly turned around and saw Liu Feng falling to the ground, half of his body covered by the thick fog.

    "Are you alright?" Leng ruoxue hurriedly walked over and pulled Liu Feng up.

    "I ''m, I''m fine. I just tripped." Liu Feng stood up in a sorry state, still holding a big gray stone in his hand.

    "What is this?" Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    "I don''t know. It''s probably some kind of forging material that I don''t recognize!" Liu Feng hugged the heavy Boulder like it was a treasure, unwilling to let go.

    "Let me see." First elder walked over and said.

    "If you won''t let me see, go find it yourself." Liu Feng dodged, but still held the big stone he didn''t recognize tightly.

    Seeing this, Cang couldn''t help butugh and said,""Alright, stop fighting. It''s just an ordinary stone."

    Puchi! Hearing this, everyone couldn''t help butugh wildly. Only Liu Feng''s face was red. He angrily threw the stone on the ground and mumbled in a low voice,"Why are there ordinary stones here? It''s unbelievable. "

    "Why not? Do you think there are treasures everywhere? Let me tell you, stop dreaming. Other than the year-end fog and the brutal spiritual energy, the living environment here can''t bepared to the divine realm at all. " Azure smiled as he exined.

    "Uh! No wonder there''s no one here!" Liu Feng said as he suddenly realized.

    Hearing this, Azure was somewhat speechless. He continued,""Those who can live here are not human."

    "..." Everyone was silent. Was this considered an insult?

    However, they also understood Cang''s meaning. This was a ce where special life forms were born, so it was naturally not a ce where ordinary life forms could live. They had only stayed here for a short while, but they were already finding it difficult to breathe.

    Then, everyone continued walking.

    This time, even if Liu Feng encountered a rock, he wouldn''t be so surprised. However, he didn''t n on letting go of any stones he encountered, but he would first ask Cang, and after getting a positive answer, he would decide whether to keep or leave those stones.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Just like that, the group continued on their way, searching for treasures along the way, and they really did find many materials that could be used for forging artifacts.

    When they first saw the materials, the cksmiths were extremely excited, but Cang doused them with cold water. This was because Cang had told them that they could not use the materials at all unless they had the chaos Divine me.

    Instantly, the weapon craftsmen wilted. Their initial excitement froming to thend of chaos was doused by Cang, this bucket of cold water.

    Anything rted to chaos was too high-end and not something they could possess or bear!

    Seeing that the weapon craftsmen had suffered such a huge blow, Shen nuo and the other alchemists were no longer confident. However, before they could ask the question in their hearts, Cang very calmly told them that they could not use the medicinal ingredients here either.

    In an instant, the excited Alchemist and cksmith teams suffered a huge blow. The two groups of fellow brothers huddled together and cried bitterly. Sob ... How could they be so cruel?

    "Have you cried enough? Really, so what if he couldn''t use it! I think it''s worth it toe here. " Uncle long couldn''t take it anymore when he saw them crying.

    "Yes, it''s already a great opportunity to be able toe, so you guys don''t have to be so greedy." Ice Spirit said helplessly.

    "You guys don''t understand the pain of alchemists and artifact Masters! Seeing the ingredients in front of you but not being able to use them is the most unbearable thing for pill Masters and artifact Masters. " First elder raised his head and sobbed when he heard this.

    "Then what do you guys think we should do? You don''t have the chaos Divine me. " Ice Spirit couldn''t help asking.

    "Xue ''er, Xue'' er, can you help us melt it? No matter what, you have to let us experience the materials of thend of chaos!" After hearing Ice Spirit''s words, first elder turned to look at Leng ruoxue with anticipation.

    "Alright," he said. Leng ruoxue nodded. She could tell that if she didn''t agree, these few people would be in so much pain that they would wish they were dead! AI! Alchemists and cksmiths! All of them were materials fanatics!

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue had agreed, the few alchemists and weapon refiners immediately came to life as if they had been injected with chicken blood. Then, they began to search for the ingredients that could be used in detail like hardworking bees.

    Seeing them like this, the people present could only feel helpless.

    As they had searched too carefully along the way, they had yet to reach the center of thend of chaos even after walking for a long time.

    In the end, Cang couldn''t bear it anymore and shouted,""Don''t search here anymore, this is only the outer area, there are more good things inside. "With this, the armament Guild headquarters" great elder and the others gave up on the carpet search and reluctantly quickened their pace.

    After walking for an unknown number of days, when Leng ruoxue and the rest felt that the spiritual energy had be more violent, Cang finally told them with certainty that they had arrived at the center of thend of chaos. The spiritual energy in the center was ten times more brutal than that in the outer regions. ording to Cang''s thinking, anyone below reverent-god level could do whatever they wanted!

    After the great elder and the others understood Cang''s meaning, they immediately cried, the depression in their hearts unable to be described.

    Sob ... They had been tricked! He was even despised! They had clearly agreed that there would be more materials in the center, but now that they were here, they didn''t want them to stay outside. Wasn''t this bullying?

    However, it was undeniable that the spiritual Qi here made the Grand Elder and the others feel a little ufortable.

    Leng ruoxue did not know how tofort first elder and the rest when she saw their regretful and worried faces. She could only follow Azure''s instructions and send them back to the bracelet.

    When they entered the bracelet, the first elder and the others could not help but cry out loud. Seeing this, Qing Jue could onlyfort them,""AI! You guys are too weak. "

 Chapter 2874 A Guilty Conscience About The Rules Of Heaven And Earth (2)

    Too weak? They were divine emperors! In the divine realm, a divine Emperor was an existence that was only second to reverent-god level. Why did green vessel say that his strength was too low? Sob ... Is this how youfort others? This was like pouring salt on other people''s wounds!

    With this thought in mind, the first elder and the others from the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters looked at Qing Jue resentfully and said,""Qing Jue, do you have a way to get us out? We just want to personally collect the materials!"

    They could ept that they couldn''t use the materials here, but they couldn''t ept it if they couldn''t do it in person! They had to go out and witness the birth of those materials with their own eyes!

    "This ..." Qing Jue was in a difficult position. His sister had sent them in for their own good. He couldn''t go against his sister''s wishes, right?

    "Qing Jue, you must have a way, right?" Seeing that Qing Jue seemed to have something to hide, the chief elder of the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters quickly asked.

    "If I was at my peak, it wouldn''t be a problem to protect you outside. But now, I can only let you stay outside for an hour a day. After an hour, you still have toe in." Facing the great elder''s expectant gaze, Qing Jue could not bear to lie to him, so he could only tell him the truth.

    When first elder and the others heard this, they thought that an hour would do too! It''s better than being locked up in the bracelet!

    With Qing Jue''s guarantee, the first elder and the others strongly requested Qing Jue to send them out. Qing Jue was helpless. He could only bid Leng ruoxue farewell before sending them out.

    Faced with the first elder and the others who were so insistent oning out to personally gather the materials, Leng ruoxue could only helplessly ept it.

    Fortunately, the great elder and the others were more punctual and did not cry or make a fuss because of the short time.

    Just like that, time passed day by day. Leng ruoxue and the rest slowly moved towards the central region. However, Leng ruoxue still did not discover any traces of the demon.

    Initially, she had asked Qing Jue about it. However, Qing Jue''s strength had not fully recovered yet and this was thend of chaos, so he could not probe too far away. When she asked Cang, Cang only told her that they would meet if fate brought them together.

    Instantly, Leng ruoxue''s temper was extinguished by Cang''s words.

    Alright! They would meet again if fate brought them together. It seemed like she could only wait patiently.

    As they were approaching the center of the area, they discovered more and more materials. They had no choice but to slow down. Leng ruoxue was also hoping that the demon would find her first.

    However, after an unknown period of time, the demon did note. Instead, another uninvited guest came.

    Looking at the dark purple ball of lightning that was throbbing violently, Leng ruoxue really wanted to know what it was. However, Cang only cared about looking at the other party and did not even bother to introduce it to her.

    "Detestable! Who gave you the permission to break open the void?" After a long time, the crazily beating dark purple ball of lightning roared.

    Facing the other party''s anger, Azure onlyughed,""Who said I broke through the void? What a joke, I''m just going home. Do I need to break the void?"

    "How could youe here if you didn''t break the void? Azure, don''t forget your identity. You can''t leave the divine realm as you wish. " The Thunderbolt ball could not help but remind him.

    "I didn''t leave! It didn''t even break the void! Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten that my God-protecting tower is connected to this ce? are you trying to stop me from going home?" Azure said calmly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Ugh! The Thunderbolt ball was stunned. It had really forgotten. However, after seeing Leng ruoxue, the lightning ball couldn''t help but shiver. It then roared,""I can''t stop you from going home, but why did you bring so many people to the chaotic world? This isn''t a ce where they can survive. You''re harming them!"

    "Don''t talk to me about all this nonsense. If that evil man can bring people here, why can''t I? Are you looking down on me? Why don''t we have a fight?" Cang Qing raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile.

    "Who wants to fight you! This isn''t a ce where you can fight as you please. " The Thunderbolt ball said angrily.

    "Tsk, if you can''t beat me, just say it. I won''tugh at you." After hearing this, Azure said disapprovingly.

    "Who can''t beat you? I said, you can''t fight here!" The Thunderbolt ball said stubbornly.

    "Alright! If you say we can''t fight, then we can''t fight. However, don''t even think about stopping me from taking Niu and the others here!" Azure smiled evilly.

    "This is not a tourist spot!" Cang''s words made the lightning ball angry again. However, it still asked,""When do you guys n to leave?"

    "I don''t know. I''m here with Niu to collect materials. If there aren''t enough materials, I definitely won''t leave!" Azure replied with a smile.

    "Then what materials are youcking? I''ll give them to you!" After thinking for a moment, the ball of lightning formed.

    "It seems like they like to collect it by themselves." Azure said as he yed with his furry little paws.

    These words made the Thunderbolt ball burn with anger.

    Your sister! If he liked to collect them by himself, did that mean he wouldn''t leave for a while? This can''t do! It already had quite a few uninvited guests, so it definitely could not allow Leng ruoxue and the rest to stay here. It could not let that demon know that Leng ruoxue was here, or it would be the one in trouble!

    To be honest, it was not too afraid of the demon if it was on its own. However, if Leng ruoxue was added to the mix, it had to consider the serious consequences that the other party might bring. Because when it was facing Leng ruoxue, it would always feel a little guilty. And it was this trace of guilt that made it unable to act as self-righteously in front of Leng ruoxue as it did in front of the demonic man and Cang.

    It was extremely anxious about thews of heaven and earth that had transformed into a Thunderbolt ball in its heart. It couldn''t understand why it was feeling guilty. It didn''t do anything to let Leng ruoxue down. Everything was ording to the rules. However, even if it thought so in its heart, when it saw Leng ruoxue, it couldn''t help but feel its heart tremble.

    It was a feeling simr to meeting a natural enemy. Thews of heaven and earth knew that they had no confidence in front of Leng ruoxue. Even though it did not know what was going on, it wanted to hide the moment it saw Leng ruoxue. It did not want her to meet the demon.

    This was also the main reason why that demon had not noticed Leng ruoxue''s arrival. It had blocked off the area within a hundred miles of Leng ruoxue.

    And thews of heaven and earth were simply unimaginable. If that demonic man found out what it had done, he would probably use the destruction of this ce to threaten it. Hence, it really hoped that Leng ruoxue and the rest could leave as soon as possible. They must not let that demon find any clues! However, as they got closer and closer to the demon, thews of heaven and earth became more and more uneasy. Otherwise, it would not have appeared at this time.

    However, after it appeared, that detestable Cang refused to leave with the rest. Furthermore, Leng ruoxue was eyeing it like a tiger watching its prey. All of this caused thews of heaven and earth to feel increasingly uneasy.

    But could it force him out? If Cang Zhen were to cause a ruckus and alert that evil man, the consequences would be even more unimaginable!

 Chapter 2875 A Guilty Conscience About The Rules Of Heaven And Earth (3)

    Thinking of this, the lightning ball formed by thews of the world couldn''t help but release a deep sense of sorrow. In an instant, the atmosphere turned cold. Uncle long and the others watched from afar, not daring to take a step forward.

    Life forms that could live in thend of chaos were definitely not simple! Uncle long and the others were quite tactful about this.

    AI! In a high-level battle, they could just be onlookers.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue, who could not figure out the identity of the Thunderbolt ball, finally could not take it anymore and interrupted,""Cang, who is this guy?"

    "It! Hehe! Girl, you guess!" Cang Ming knew that Leng ruoxue was very interested in the lightning ball''s identity, but he deliberately kept her in suspense, making Leng ruoxue so angry that she gritted her teeth and deliberately said,""Could he be your brother?"

    "You bastard! Who''s its brother!" The two voices roared angrily in unison.

    "Then Who are you?" Leng ruoxue squinted her beautiful eyes and asked calmly.

    "I am thew of the world!" Thews of heaven and earth that he was not prepared for blurted out instinctively when Leng ruoxue asked him this question. The moment it said this, it deeply regretted it. It felt extremely uneasy and wanted to retreat, but Leng ruoxue did not give it the chance to do so.

    It blocked the path of thews of heaven and earth. Leng ruoxue confirmed with a cold voice,""You''re aw of the world?"

    "I, I ..." The regtions of the heaven and earth were somewhat at a loss for words. Could it say that it was not? Wu ... Faced with Leng ruoxue''s oppressive aura and her body that was emitting a cold light, the guilty Heaven Earth Law slipped away.

    "Is this really thew of heaven and earth? So this is what thews of the heaven and earth look like?" At the same time, uncle long and the others didn''t care about the other party''s identity and surrounded him curiously.

    It had to be said that they were disappointed to see the regtions of heaven and earth! In their minds, thews of the world were the Supreme controllers ofws, and sometimes even the divine Lords and the dark Lords had to be restrained by them. However, the high-endws of the world in their minds were actually just a small ball of lightning. This was something they really couldn''t ept.

    Disappointment! How disappointing!

    A deep sense of disappointment lingered in the hearts of uncle long and the others, and they no longer looked at thews of heaven and earth with respect. As for Leng ruoxue, she immediately stretched out her hand to grab the lightning ball. However, the heaven Earth Law nimbly dodged it.

    "Uncle long, help me catch this guy. I''m going to take care of it!" Leng ruoxue said angrily to uncle long and the others.

    Leng ruoxue, who had held a grudge against thews of heaven and earth for a long time, would not let it go no matter what now that she had seen thews of heaven and earth! Hmph! Since she dared to separate her from the evildoer, she had to be prepared to ept her revenge!

    When uncle long and the rest heard Leng ruoxue''s words, they immediately nodded their heads to express that they would definitely cooperate with her! However, after hearing their conversation, the regtions of the heaven and earth couldn''t help but shiver and ask,""W-what are you guys doing? I''m thew of heaven and earth, so don''t mess around, or I''ll punish you!"

    "Mm, let''s punish him! I''d like to know what kind of punishment I''ll receive for beating up the regtions of the heaven and earth!" Leng ruoxueughed coldly as she approached thews of heaven and earth.

    Thews of the heaven and earth carefully and slowly retreated. Wu...How could he bully thews of the heaven and earth like this! This woman, why wasn''t she afraid of its threat? Thews of the heaven and earth were extremely abnormal! What a big pervert!

    If it was anyone else who heard its threat, they would have been so scared that they wouldn''t dare to make a move. However, this woman in front of it was still so aggressive that she didn''t intend to let it go and even wanted it to punish her?

    Your sister! There was no punishment for bullying the rules of the world!

    As he thought of this, thews of heaven and earth became even more sorrowful. Yes! Bullying thews of the heaven and earth was simply a waste of time, and thews of the heaven and earth had no way of taking revenge on them. Otherwise, it would also be punished by thews.

    It was not fair! It was too unfair! As the spokesperson of thews, why didn''t he have any personal safety? Protest! It wanted to protest! It demanded human rights! It demanded protection!

    Unfortunately, no matter how much the heaven Earth Law protested in her heart, thews did not move at all. Leng ruoxue, who had nned to use violence, was slowly approaching the heaven Earth Law.

    The regtions of the heaven and earth were so frightened that their little hearts were trembling, and they kept shouting,"Stay away, all of you stay away from me!"

    "Why are you running? Let''s have a heart to heart talk. " Seeing that thews of heaven and earth were running around like headless flies, Leng ruoxue began to coax them.

    "I have nothing to talk to you about! Go away! I''m going home!" Thews of heaven and earth were enraged.

    "Where''s your home? I''ll be the guest!" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "Don ''t! My family doesn''t wee you. " The regtions of heaven and earth wanted to cry but had no tears. Why was this woman so difficult to deal with? He was thew of the world! The controller of thews! Could it be that the other party was not afraid of it at all?

    Why? What was this for?! Thews of heaven and earth howled in pain.

    "Even if you don''t wee me, I still want to go!" Leng ruoxue said with a firm attitude.

    "You, you Rascal!" Thews of the heaven and earth were furious. They had never seen such a thick-skinned woman! Was she still a woman?<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Whatever you say. Take me to your house for a chat, or I''ll find a way to destroy this ce!" Leng ruoxue also threatened.

    Hearing this, the grief and indignation in the heart of the regtions of the heaven and earth increased by countless times! Was this what humans always said,"if you''re not a family, don''t join the same family"?

    That damn evildoer threatened it by destroying this ce, and now this woman in front of it actually used the same trick! Thews of heaven and earth were really infuriated! However, it really fell for this!

    Wuwu ... If it wasn''t for the fact that it was sure that the two of them had not met up so far, it would have thought that they had made up.

    The heaven Earth Law was somewhat helpless. What should it do? He was really bringing Leng ruoxue home? If that was the case, wouldn''t the evildoer be meeting her? No! This was absolutely not allowed!

    The regtions of heaven and earth, which were extremely unwilling for the two of them to meet, remained silent for a long time. Leng ruoxue treated it as if it was deep in thought and did not disturb it. At this time, Cang, who also didn''t want Niu to see the devilish man so quickly, opened his mouth and said,"Girl, why go home with it! If you want to clean up, then do it here. There''s really nothing to see in this guy''s territory. "

    "Yup! There''s nothing to see in my home, so let''s settle our grudges here. " Hearing Cang''s words about thews of heaven and earth, he immediately cooperated.

    At this time, it didn''t care about being afraid. The most important thing was to not let this violent man and woman who liked to threaten the rules of heaven and earth meet. Otherwise, its good days woulde to an end.

    However, Leng ruoxue wasn''t that easy to fool. Seeing how the regtions of the heaven and earth refused to bring her home as a guest, she became suspicious.

    Then, she smiled and said to the rules of heaven and earth,""It''s fine if we don''t go to your house. Please get my man here. I heard that he''s here."

    "..." Can I not look?

    If he found that evildoer, these two people would definitely team up to bully him! Thinking of this oue, the regtions of the heaven and earth shook their heads decisively."I don''t know where your man is."

    "You really don''t know?" Leng ruoxue examined thews of heaven and earth suspiciously before shouting at the top of her lungs,""Freak! A monster! Where are you? I''ve been bullied!"

    "¡­¡­"

    F * ck! Can you not be like this?

    The regtions of the heaven and earth were so depressed that they wanted to scratch the wall. Leng ruoxue, on the other hand, was getting more and more excited. In fact, she didn''t know if the evildoer could hear her call. However, seeing the way the regtions of heaven and earth were rejecting her, she felt that it was suspicious no matter how she thought about it, so she tried to shout.

    As expected, the lightning ball''s color darkened after hearing her calling out to the evildoer. Leng ruoxue thought that it was because it was so frightened that its expression changed. From this, she was sure that the evildoer was not far away.

    Since she knew that the demon was not far from here, Leng ruoxue started to shout even louder. Seeing this, uncle long and the others also shouted the demon''s name loudly. When they saw the rules of heaven and earth, they were so depressed that they wanted to bang their heads against the wall.

    It''s finished! It''s finished! This ce was so close to the demonic man''s residence. Even if it tried to hide Leng ruoxue''s aura, some of her voice would still be heard. After all, it didn''t dare topletely hide from the entire chaotic world. Otherwise, the demonic man would have found out about it. Now, it couldn''t hide it anymore. More importantly, Leng ruoxue had already started to scurry around, calling out for the evildoer from all directions.

    The regtions of the heaven and earth were extremely vexed. It was likely that they had lost this time.

    And the truth was just as the heaven Earth Law had thought. The demon who had been cultivating in his room suddenly opened his eyes as if he had heard Xue ''er''s call.

    However, at the beginning, he had only heard a sound and thought it was an illusion. After all, Xue ''er had been in seclusion and wouldn''te out so soon.

    Thinking about this, the demon sighed helplessly. He really missed Xue ''er so much that he was hallucinating. However, just as he was about to close his eyes and continue his cultivation, Xue ''er''s voice entered his ears again.

    Although the sound was not loud, he heard it very clearly. It seemed to be very simr to his.

    With a bitter smile, the demon knew that he was really hallucinating. How could Xue ''er be here? However, he heard uncle long and the others ''voices intermittently after that, which made him alert.

    If he had only heard Xue ''er''s voice, he might have missed her too much. However, he shouldn''t have missed uncle long and the others to the point that he was hallucinating, right?

    Thinking of this, the demon decided to contact mu li to ask about Xue ''er''s situation.

    However, he did not expect that he could not contact mu li.

    He stood up with a whoosh. The evildoer had already realized that it might be a certain restless fellow who was up to no good.

    Stepping out of the room, the demon directly shed out of the pce and began to lock onto the position of thew of heaven and earth, but ... Why couldn''t he find that guy?

    Blocked me?

 Chapter 2876 The Light Bulb Duo (1)

    There was definitely something fishy about this!

    The demon only needed to think for a moment before he guessed that there was something fishy going on. He thought he hadn''t caused any trouble for little Tian, but little Tian had blocked him. He must have done something shameful!

    With such a connection, the demon began to carefully search for little Tian''s whereabouts. He believed that as long as he found little Tian, the truth would be clear.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue''s voice was getting clearer and clearer. This made the search for the demon even more intense.

    "Xue ''er, are you there?" The demon asked loudly as he searched.

    Their voices entered the ears of thews of the world at the same time, causing their hearts to tremble in fear.

    Your sister! Was this the rhythm of the male and female leads meeting?

    What about after they met?

    Recently, it had fallen in love with idol dramas from another time and space and had often watched them secretly using its authority. It had developed ording to its script. It deeply felt that the first thing the male and female protagonists would do when they met was to settle the score with it, the bad witch who had broken up the loving couple.

    Sob ... What should I do?

    If there was only one person''sbat power, it could still bear it, but these two people ... They were definitely courting death!

    No! He would rather die than let these two guys meet now. Although it could stop them for a while, it couldn''t stop them forever. There would naturally be a chance to see these two guys in the future, but the future could be discussed in the future. For now, avoiding risks was the top priority!

    The rules of heaven and earth had the rhythm of a turtle hiding its head. It did not care about what was in front of it and did not care about the future. It even felt that when the little human girl who was born with the chaotic divine body became a real master God, she might forget that it had once separated the two lovebirds. Therefore, at this moment, it did not want the two of them to meet.

    It believed that time would wash away everything. But now, time was still too short! Therefore, it could only deceive itself and be a coward.

    This was also because the heaven Earth Law did not understand Leng ruoxue at all. To Leng ruoxue, hatred was something she could never forget. It was only rted to the morning and evening newspapers. From the very beginning, she had no intention of letting go of thews of the heaven and earth. However, she wasn''t sure how she should deal with thews of heaven and earth. She was even more conflicted after seeing that her true body of thews of the world was just a ball of lightning.

    If thews of the heaven and earth could transform into a human form, she would be able to give the other party a good beating. But now? Would it know pain after hitting this guy?

    These thoughts kept on running through Leng ruoxue''s mind, causing her to be at a loss for what to do. Hence, at this moment, she really needed the demon to give her some ideas. After all, they were both born in thend of chaos!

    As for Cang?

    Leng ruoxue truly felt that she should just forget about it! Based on the series of actions since she arrived at thend of chaos, no matter how slow Leng ruoxue''s reaction was, she could tell that the other party would not let her meet the demon so easily! In some aspects, Cang he''s goal waspletely the same as thews of the world.

    Leng ruoxue was well aware of this! Cang, who was also aware of Leng ruoxue''s thoughts, was extremely calm. In reality, it was also conflicted. Every time it saw that Niu was sad because of that devilish man, it couldn''t wait to catch the devilish man and let him coax Niu. But now that the two of them really had the chance to meet, it was still a little unwilling in its heart.

    But it couldn''t stop Niu froming here to find materials just because that devilish man was here! After all, cultivation was more important!

    It was undeniable that the three of them were all conflicted. As for the demon who had been searching for the whereabouts of thews of the heaven and earth, he was depressed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After calling out for so long, thews of heaven and earth didn''t even respond. This was enough to prove that this guy was definitely doing something shameful! To be precise, it was something that he couldn''t see!

    After confirming this thought, the demon began to think about what method he could use to force out thews of heaven and earth.

    After all these years, the control of thews of the heaven and earth over the chaotic world was definitely stronger than his. Thus, if the other party did not take the initiative to show himself, he really could not do anything about it. Especially when the other party had blocked him, the difficulty of finding thews of the heaven and earth had increased greatly.

    After thinking about it for a long time, there were only two ways to find thews of the heaven and earth. One was to do an inch-by-inch search, but the weakness of this method was that it was slow! The chaotic world was almost boundless. If they used this method to search and that guy was deliberately hiding, it would take a long time to find him.

    The second method was to directly destroy this ce. At that time, thews of heaven and earth would definitely appear to stop him. However, he was a little worried if he really used this method. If Xue ''er and the others really came here, wouldn''t they be in trouble?

    The demon was deeply worried!

    He was in a difficult position!

    In the end, out of consideration for the safety of Xue ''er and the others, he decided to carry out an inch-by-inch search! His decision was exactly what thews of heaven and earth wanted.

    The carpet search gave the heaven Earth Law the time to feel for the oil. Of course, no one knew about the idea of thews of the heaven and earth. Leng ruoxue was in a stalemate with thews of heaven and earth. On the other side, the demon had already started to search with his divine senses.

    The demon searched from the periphery bit by bit, not letting go of any corner of the chaotic world. After searching for an unknown amount of time, he suddenly felt that his divine sense was being obstructed.

    It seemed to be here.

    "Little Tian! I know you''re in there, get the hell out!" After the demon found the suspicious location, he said directly.

    Hearing these words, the heaven Earth Law could not help but cower. However, it did not go out obediently. In front of Leng ruoxue, it even disyed a trace of calmness.

    But in fact, it was thinking of a way to escape!

    Seeing that thews of heaven and earth didn''t respond for a long time, the demon was enraged. He threatened,""Little Tian, if you don''te out now, I''m going to use violence!"

    Your sister! You violent man! What else can you do other than using violence? After hearing the demon''s threat, the regtions of heaven and earth could not help but curse in their hearts. However, in order not to let Leng ruoxue see anything, it remained calm andposed.

    However, at this moment, a loud bang was heard by Leng ruoxue and the others. Instantly, the lightning ball formed by thews of the heaven and earth dimmed.

    F * ck! He''s really going to use violence so soon? The heaven Earth Law didn''t even need to think to know that it was that damn devilish man who attacked from the outside.

    How detestable! Was he so impatient just to see his woman? Can''t you even wait for such a short time? The regtions of the heaven and earth were furious. As a rule of heaven and earth, it had never experienced the feelings between a man and a woman. Naturally, it could not understand the demon''s urgency and sneered at him!

    It truly felt that this evildoer was a disgrace to chaos lifeforms! How could he do this for a woman? This kind of behavior was really not worth advocating!

 Chapter 2877 The Light Bulb Duo (2)

    Forbidden! It must definitely be banned!

    The heaven Earth Law was roaring in his heart. The demon''s attacks from the outside seemed fierce, but in reality, he was not ruthless. After all, Xue ''er might be inside, and he did not want to hurt her. As for the life and death of the heaven Earth Law, he could not be bothered!

    However, the demon''s attack, which was as loud as Thunder and as light as raindrops, sounded like thunder to Leng ruoxue and the others.

    "There''s also Thunder in the chaos World?" The curious uncle long finally couldn''t help but ask. After asking, his gaze turned to Cang.

    However, Azure acted as if he didn''t see anything, only lowering his head and ying with his furry little paws.

    Hmph! What did it have to do with Thunder?

    Seeing that senior Azure was ignoring him, uncle long felt a little sad. He turned to look at thews of the world, hoping that senior Azure would answer his question.

    Who knew that thews of heaven and earth would ignore him as well? they continued to jump up and down, as if they were brewing something.

    Leng ruoxue could also tell that thews of heaven and earth seemed to have other thoughts. She immediately set her eyes on the other party. Feeling Leng ruoxue''s intense stare, the regtions of the heaven and earth roared in anger,""Little girl, What are you looking at me for?"

    "What, you''re afraid to look?" Leng ruoxue teased with a smile.

    "No, I''m not afraid!" The regtions of the heaven and earth said gloomily, but they couldn''t help but wail in their hearts. Sob ... Don''t look at it! Do not look at it! It was going to run! How was it supposed to run if he kept staring at it like that?

    "Then I''ll try my best to look." Leng ruoxue replied immediately after she finished exining thews of heaven and earth.

    "¡­¡­"

    Thews of heaven and earth were silent.

    Your sister! He still had to look hard? Are you going to take responsibility if you break it?

    It was obvious that Leng ruoxue had no intention of taking responsibility even if she had a bad eye for thews of heaven and earth. At the same time, the Thunder in their ears became louder and louder. Then, the demon''s warning was once again transmitted into the hearts of thews of heaven and earth.

    "Xiao Tian, quickly remove the shield. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude!" The demon was furious. This time, he was really going to make a move. Who asked little Tian to be so stubborn!

    In the face of internal and external troubles, the rules of heaven and earth quickly weighed the pros and cons in its heart. In the end, it decided that it should run away as soon as possible!

    The meeting of this violent man and woman seemed to be unstoppable!

    With this thought in mind, the regtions of the heaven and earth First sized up the surroundings, then quietly moved back. Following that, it roared loudly,""Evil man, you bastard!"

    Its feint had sessfully attracted the attention of Leng ruoxue and the others. When they regained their senses and looked at thews of heaven and earth, they could no longer see the shadow of thews of heaven and earth.

    At this moment, evildoer also realized that the shield in front of him seemed to have weakened a lot. Therefore, he effortlessly used the same amount of force to break the shield.

    "Xue ''er!" Looking at Leng ruoxue who was so close to him, the demon could not believe his eyes. At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the others were still searching for the whereabouts of thews of heaven and earth. When they heard a familiar voice, everyone raised their heads.

    "Freak!"

    "Mistress of the Dark World!"

    Everyone said in unison. Following that, Leng ruoxue pounced into the demon''s arms like a young bird in the forest. The demon also hugged Leng ruoxue tightly, not letting go.

    Uncle long and the others held their breaths, not even daring to breathe. Only Cang was coldly snorting. Because Niu threw it into uncle Long''s arms after seeing this devilish man, it was quite angry, extremely angry!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Uncle long, who was holding Cang, could clearly feel the bitter aura that Cang was constantly emitting. Instantly, he felt like he was holding a hot potato.

    Originally, he wanted to persuade Cang that it wasn''t easy for Xue ''er and the Dark Lord to meet, so he shouldn''t throw a tantrum. But seeing Cang like this, he didn''t dare to persuade him anymore!

    If he opened his mouth, he would probably be senior Cang''s punching bag!

    Woo...So scary! Uncle long really wanted to leave Cang BuBaO behind, but he didn''t dare to! So he could only silently bear the cold air on Cang''s body and use his eyes to re at those disloyal guys.

    How detestable! After Dongfang Yue and the others felt senior Cang''s anger, they all hid far away. Only he could not escape while holding Cang!

    This is too unfair! Uncle long was a little indignant! In the next second, he walked toward Dongfang Yue and the others with Cang in his arms. Dongfang Yue and the others were so scared that they quickly dodged and kept warning uncle long with their eyes,''don''te over! Don''te any closer!"

    However, uncle long didn''t care about that. He carried Cang Zhuan and ran to a ce with many people. Dongfang Yue and the others were so angry that their faces turned ck.

    When they were done, the crowd realized that Xue ''er and the demon had disappeared.

    "Uh! Are we being abandoned?" Uncle long, who was carrying Cang, said with a worried expression.

    "It''s obvious!" Dongfang Yue said unhappily. If this guy hadn''t been chasing them with Azure in his arms, they wouldn''t have lost sight of Xue ''er! But now, they were abandoned in the wilderness, with no vige in front and no shop behind!

    Waah ... Dongfang Yue really wanted to cry! It''s so dangerous here, how can you leave them here? It was obvious that Cang, the only one who could protect them, was not in a good state. Apart from continuously releasing cold air, Cang was not willing to do anything else.

    What should he do?

    Influenced by Dongfang Yue, everyone was heartbroken.

    "You, you all,e with me!" Just as everyone was heartbroken, a voice that seemed toe from the heavens suddenly entered their ears.

    It wasn''t that the voice was beautiful, it was just that when they were at their most helpless, they heard someone say,e with me." That feeling was absolutely iparable!

    However, when they looked up and saw that it was an unknown man who had spoken, they were immediately suspicious. Was the other party talking to them? A bad uncle who abduct his little friends?

    There were too many bad people nowadays, so even a God shouldn''t easily believe the words of a stranger! And don''t leave with strangers! Who knows who you are!

    The distrust on everyone''s faces made the man quite worried.

    Everyone, he''s not a bad person! Why did she doubt him so much? However, suspicion was suspicion, especially in thend of chaos where there were very few living things. One had to know that senior Cang had said that those who could live here were not human!

    At this moment, they didn''t feel that senior Cang''s words were offensive at all.

    And without knowing the man''s identity, they could forget about leaving with him!

    "I''m not a bad person!" Seeing that uncle long and the others didn''t say anything, but their thoughts were clearly written on their faces, the man could only helplessly say,"

    Unfortunately, his words sounded like he was trying to hide something. Uncle long and the others didn''t believe him.

    "Are you even human?" uncle long asked directly.

    This question ... Is so difficult to answer!

    The man pondered. How should he answer to win the favor of uncle long and the others and trick them away? No, he wanted them to leave this ce with him! Seeing that he didn''t answer, uncle long and the others immediately understood.

 Chapter 2878 The Light Bulb Duo (3)

    The other party was not human! The appraisal wasplete!

    This time, it was even more impossible for uncle long and the others to go with him. If he was someone from thews of the world, then wouldn''t they be a tool for that fellow to threaten Xue ''er and the demon?

    The man in deep thought naturally didn''t know that uncle long and the others had already made up their minds not to go with him. He was even thinking about how to convince these people in front of him.

    After thinking about it with great difficulty, uncle long said before the man could speak,""You''re a liar! We won''t go with you! So, you can give up on that idea!"

    The man was depressed.

    He hadn''t even said anything yet, okay? How did the mission fail? The unwilling man tried to persuade uncle long and the others, but they wouldn''t give him a chance. In the end, he was annoyed by the man, so everyone worked together and sent the man back to his hometown ...

    Of course, they didn''t know where the man''s home was, but there was no doubt that the guy had been kicked away by them!

    After that, everyone''s ears were finally quiet. However, the sorrow that came with it made them feel depressed.

    "Come with me!" Suddenly, uncle long and the others heard this and were immediately enraged.

    Your sister! Are you done?

    He raised his head and saw that it was another unfamiliar man who had spoken. This time, uncle long and the others didn''t waste any time and were ready to attack.

    The man''s face immediately turned pale and he said in a trembling voice,""You, what are you doing? I''m here on the orders of my master to pick you up, how can you treat me like this?"

    The man who had spoken was unusually indignant. He had thought that this would be a good job to please the futureherworld Empress, but who knew that he would be beaten up the moment he said a single word. Wuwu ... This was too much of a bully!

    "Which master?" Upon hearing this, uncle long and the others stopped what they were doing and asked cautiously.

    "It''s the Mistress of the Dark World that you guys are talking about! The Mistress of the Dark World asked me toe and pick you up. " The man who was afraid of being beaten up quickly said.

    "You mean, you''re someone sent by the Mistress of the Dark World?" Uncle long said warily.

    "Of, of course!" The man nodded.

    "What evidence do you have?" Uncle long continued to ask.

    "This ... Do we still need evidence for this?" The man was dumbfounded.

    "Of course I do! Otherwise, who would know who you are!" Uncle long said with a look of disdain.

    "Uh! This is my token. " The man had no choice but to take out a ck token and show it to uncle long and the others to confirm his identity.

    However, after uncle long and the others looked around, they regretfully told the man that this could not prove his identity because they did not recognize the card he took out.

    With that, the man waspletely enraged. He finally knew that running errands was not an easy job! The key was that these people in front of him didn''t believe his identity!

    "I''m really sent by the Mistress of the Dark World to pick you up. " The man was still struggling, but uncle long and the others obviously wouldn''t believe his one-sided words. He had to be on high alert in thend of chaos! Otherwise, there was a risk of being taken away by bad people at any time!

    Especially since Azure didn''t care, they could only save themselves for safety!

    "Wait for me, I''ll go back and get the evidence." In the end, the rather helpless man could only turn around and leave.

    Not long after, the man returned. This time, old venomous snake was with him. Seeing old Viper, uncle long and the others burst into tears.

    Sob ... Xue ''er had not forgotten about them!

    "Master asked me toe and pick you up," old venomous snake said with a smile.

    "Then what are we waiting for?" Uncle long quickly said. Then, without waiting for the man to say anything else, uncle long and the others obediently followed them and left.

    This fact caused the man''s grief and indignation to increase.

    Sob ... Why didn''t she believe his words and caused him to lose face in front of his friends?

    The more the man thought about it, the sadder he became. His resentful eyes would asionally linger on uncle long and the others. However, uncle long and the others ignored him and asked casually,""Apart from you, did the Mistress of the Dark World send anyone else to pick us up?"

    "No, I''m the only one." The man couldn''t help but feel ttered to hear the other party speak to him.

    F * ck! That guy was a liar!

    Uncle long and the others cursed in their hearts when they heard this answer.

    When the man led them to the demon''s Pce, they looked at the tall buildings that didn''t fit in with the destend of chaos. Uncle long and the others were tempted. Should they also build a base here?

    Of course, he had to get Xue ''er''s approval first.

    However, when they entered the pce, they did not immediately see Xue ''er. They could understand this. The young couple had not seen each other for a long time and were currently in the midst of their lovey-dovey moment. Of course, they would not invite their own rejections and disturb them.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, Azure didn''t care at all. He shouted from within the pce,""Damn demon, quickly return my Niu, Niu hasn''t married you yet! Don''t you dare take advantage of her!"

    "..." Everyone who heard this fell silent.

    However, uncle long and the others were calm, while the evildoer''s subordinates were panicking.

    The other party was causing trouble on their territory. Should they take down the cat?

    But how could he take it down?

    The subordinates of the nineherher prison had a headache. This cat didn''t look like someone to be trifled with, and it didn''t fear the majesty of its master at all! How were they supposed to attack?

    Uncle long saw the cat''s struggle, so he pulled someone who looked like the leader aside and talked to him for a while. Suddenly, the leader showed a constipated expression and gave up on the idea of taking down the cat.

    Boohoo ... My Lord, it''s not that we''ve failed our duty, but we can''t beat this cat!

    From uncle long, the leader learned that this cat was also born in thend of chaos. As such, it must be an important figure that an old man could not afford to offend. Therefore, after weighing his duty and the strength of both sides, he decided to give up and let the cat go!

    More importantly, uncle long had told him that even if he didn''t capture the cat, his master wouldn''t me him. In uncle Long''s words, the cat and her master were natural enemies!

    But aren''t cats ''greatest enemies supposed to be that? When did it be his master? The leader couldn''t figure it out, so he stopped thinking about it.

    Just as uncle Dragon had said, her Lord didn''t move at all after Cang''s roar. To put it bluntly, her Lord had ignored the cat''s provocation and didn''t have time to deal with it.

    Azure was even more furious at this result.

    Cang flew into a rage and wanted to destroy all the buildings here to vent his anger!

    Leng ruoxue, who was watching this scene through the light screen from the bangle, could not help but ask worriedly,""Azure is angry. Are we really not going out?"

    "I''m not going out. If it wants to make a scene, it can. At most, I''ll just build a new pce." The demon said disapprovingly.

    "That''s right, sister. We must not let that stupid cat''s bad habits die down!" Qing Jue, who had suddenly appeared, also interrupted and echoed.

    At times, he was very willing to join forces with the evildoer to bully that cat!

    "Uh! Alright!" Even though Leng ruoxue couldn''t bear it, it seemed like she had to obey the majority at this moment! More importantly, she and the evildoer had not seen each other for such a long time, and they did have a lot to talk about!

    After that, the two of them entered the purple bamboo house. The light bulb Qing Jue wanted to follow them in but was refused entry.

    Qing Jue was furious and red at the door of the purple bamboo house. With a thought, he moved the dead cat he was talking about in. At the same time, Cang would also be a good helper to him!

    One had to admit that Qing Jue was a fence-sitter!

    Azure was still happily wandering around outside when it suddenly felt a familiar suction force. It immediately retracted its aura and was pulled into the bracelet by green vessel.

    After taking a nce at Cang''s strength, green vessel was very satisfied with its tactfulness and quick reaction.

    "Do you know why I moved you here?" Then, Qing Jue asked with a smirk.

    "I don''t know," Cang pretended to be stupid, but in his heart he was thinking, this guy wouldn''t be so kind to let me be a guest in this broken bracelet!

    Hmph! Those who were unountably solicitous were either evil or thieves!

    Cang became alert and decided that he would not let green vessel lead him by the nose.

    Unfortunately, green vessel understood Cang''s thoughts and said directly,"My sister and the demon are in the purple bamboo house. I''ve been refused entry, so I think we can join forces to break in. What do you think?"

    "Aren''t you the artifact Spirit of this ce? Is there a ce you can''t go to?" Hearing green vessel''s words, Azure couldn''t help but mock.

    "Your sister, it''s not like you don''t know that I haven''t recovered my strength!" Qing Jue said angrily.

    This guy, this guy is really too detestable! He knew that he couldn''t be nice to it, or else this guy would definitely climb all over him!

    "That''s true. You''re no match for that guy now. But you''re too biased. That evil man is also at his peak. You dare to let him in, but don''t allow me toe in often. Aren''t you afraid that he will destroy your ce? You must know that his destructive power is definitely not inferior to mine!" Cang nodded andined.

    "With big sister here, what am I afraid of?" Green vessel said matter-of-factly. The main point was that the demon had always beening in and out of the bracelet, so the bracelet did not reject him. Therefore, even though he had recovered to his peak, the bracelet still believed that he had achieved it through his own cultivation.

    However, Cang was different! This was also the reason why green vessel did not stop the demon from entering his territory. Of course, he couldn''t let Azure know about this, or else he would say that he was racist!

    When Cang heard Qing Jue''s words, he snorted coldly and said,""How do you want me to cooperate with you?"

    "With you as the main force, we''ll kill our way in to protect big sister''s innocence! Hehe! If the demon wants to confess his feelings to his sister, he has to go through us first, right? You must know that we''re her family!" Qing Jueughed smugly.

    Hmph Hmph! He was definitely going to be the third wheel! Even if the sky copsed, they could not stop him!

 Chapter 2879 Devil, Be Honest (1)

    "I''ll be the main force? Stupid bracelet, you''re not trying to use me, are you? I''m telling you, I''m not that easy to fool!" Hearing Qing Jue''s words, Cang was on guard.

    "Use you, my ass! This is called cooperation! Do you understand cooperation? You uncultured d * MN cat!" Qing Jue angrily replied.

    "Since we''re working together, why can''t you be the main force? Don''t forget, this is your territory. " Azure had a suspicious look on his face. He wasn''t stupid and wouldn''t let others use him for no reason!

    "I want to be the main force, but can I beat that evildoer?" Qing Jue said angrily. Even though this was his territory, he really did not have the confidence to deal with the evil man here. Otherwise, he would not have brought this d * MN cat in to annoy him!

    "That''s true! Little RUO RUO,e and call me big brother. " Seeing that green vessel had finally admitted that he was weak, Azure was happy.

    If he didn''t bully this guy now, he wouldn''t have the chance to do so when he recovered his strength! This was why Cang didn''t want to let go of such a good opportunity.

    "Your sister, my name is Qing Jue, not little RUO RUO." Green vessel roared in anger when he saw that chaos had given him a name.

    "I know! ''Little RUO RUO'' is a nickname I gave you because you''re weak! Hahaha!" After Cang finished speaking, heughed out loud, causing Qing Jue''s small body to tremble in anger. The fire in his heart was also bursting out.

    Endure! He had to endure! It was never toote for a gentleman to take revenge. Sooner orter, he would take care of this fellow! Qing Jue secretly swore and set a big goal for himself, which was to teach this damn cat a good lesson one day!

    Then, he took a few deep breaths.""Silly cat, do you still want to work with me?"

    "You bastard!" Time was tight, and the mission was heavy, but this d * MN cat still had the time to mess with him. This was really infuriating!

    "Of course we''ll cooperate!" Cang smiled. Since he hade in, he naturally couldn''t return empty-handed, so he had to destroy it! Hehe! He must be dreaming if he thought that he could be intimate with Niu so easily!

    After making up their minds, Cang and green vessel smiled as if they understood each other. The man and beast carefully headed toward the purple bamboo house.

    He quietly moved to the door of the purple bamboo house and gave Cang a look. Cang understood and then showed his little ws, grabbing towards the door with a Swoosh.

    Five long w marks were left on the door, but it was still intact.

    Seeing this scene, green vessel was filled with grief and indignation. He could not bear it anymore and roared,""You idiot, who told you to scratch? Now that you''ve scratched the door like this, the door still doesn''t open!"

    Qing Jue was filled with hatred! This door was made by the old master back then, and it definitely hadmemorative significance. Now, there were five w marks on it. Just thinking about it made him so angry.

    However, facing green vessel''s rage, Cang didn''t take it to heart.""If the old doesn''t go, the new won''te. It''s just a door, what''s the big deal!"

    After saying this, Azure struck out with its ws. The door glowed with a blinding light. As its ws rose and fell, the originally intact door was finally destroyed.

    "Look, it''s done!" Cang GE said proudly.

    As for Qing Jue, he looked at the door that was covered in w marks on the ground and his heart bled. At this moment, he was very sure that this silly cat was doing this on purpose. Did she really think that she was a cat after transforming into a cat for a long time? That silly cat didn''t need to scratch at all, and she wouldn''t break the door and just knock it open, but now ...

    Qing Jue wanted to cry but had no tears. He had definitely invited a cat into the house!

    In an instant, he was filled with regret.

    The sound of the door falling to the ground had also alerted Leng ruoxue and the demon inside the purple bamboo house. When the two of them came out and saw the dead door, they looked at each other. Leng ruoxue was helpless, but the demon was a little angry.

    How detestable! Can''t these two guys be a little more obedient? Did she have to cause trouble for him?

    "Who did this?" The demon asked despite knowing the answer.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "It wasn''t me," Azure replied with a smile.

    "It wasn''t me either." Seeing that Cang did not admit it, green vessel would not admit it either. Your sister! He had already miscalcted and naturally didn''t intend to be Cang''s scapegoat.

    "You don''t want to admit? Don''t worry, just stretch out your hands and ws andpare them. " The demon was so angry that heughed, but he still said with a straight face.

    "On what basis?" Azure asked indifferently.

    "Just because you''re all suspects." The demon said matter-of-factly.

    "You''re also a suspect!" Azure replied with a smile.

    "What suspicion do I have?" The demon asked curiously.

    "You came out from inside, so it''s possible that you opened the door, so you''re suspicious." Azure analyzed with a serious face. In any case, it was determined to die.

    "Xue ''er, did you see that? This is what it means to be a thief crying thief!" After hearing Cang''s words, the evildoer turned to Leng ruoxue and said calmly.

    "You bastard! You''re the thief! Your whole family is a thief!" Before Leng ruoxue could react, Cang roared in anger.

    "My family includes you!" The demon smiled faintly.

    "Who said that? When did I be your family?" Azure was stunned and asked in confusion.

    "Xue ''er is my woman, and you''re her Beastie. Tell me, are you considered my family?" The demon asked with a smile.

    "No, Niu hasn''t married you yet! Don''t try to get close to me!" Azure said unhappily. This guy was really too shameless, wanting to make connections just like this?

    "That''s only a matter of time. " The demon was full of confidence. His grandfather and the others had long acknowledged his status, so now he was onlycking a title.

    "Who said that?" She raised her eyebrows, obviously trying to find fault.

    "What, you still want to object?" The demon asked calmly.

    "En, I want to object, Niu can not marry you." Azure said with a serious expression.

    "It doesn''t matter, I''ll just marry her." The demon countered every move, not taking Cang''s words seriously at all. That guy was nothing to be afraid of!

    "You can''t marry Niu either!" Cang Huo roared. This damn evil man was so shameless! Didn''t you see that her family didn''t agree?

    "Then who can I marry?" Blinking his eyes, the demon shamelessly asked.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but hold back herughter. She truly felt that how could a demon be so cute? Hahaha! The evildoer who said this was really cute!

    Leng ruoxue''s eyes were brimming with tears as she looked at the evildoer. Sensing her gaze, the evildoer turned back to look at Xue ''er. In an instant, the entire space was filled with gentleness and sweetness, and no one could interfere between the two of them.

    Cang, who also saw this scene, was furious. "You bastard!" These two scoundrels actually flirted with each other in front of him. They were really too detestable!

    Cang was going crazy! He was even more displeased with the demon. In short, with it around, it would be a dream for the evildoer to sessfully be together with Niu!

 Chapter 2880 Devil, Be Honest!(2)

    "You can marry whoever you want!" After a long time, the flustered and exasperated Cang Cai roared.

    "I love to marry Xue ''er." The demonughed in an extremely lecherous manner.

    "Niu can ''t!" Azure roared, so angry that all the fur on his body stood up.

    "Give me a reason," The demon said in a good-tempered manner.

    "You''re already living with someone, what right do you have to marry Niu?" Cang had an idea and remembered what mu li had said before. He used it at thest minute.

    "Who am I cohabiting with?" The demon was confused. This was definitely nder!

    Sob ... Xue ''er, I''ve been wronged! He looked at Leng ruoxue pitifully, his devilish face full of grievances.

    With Jing Cang''s reminder, Leng ruoxue suddenly recalled that there was such a thing. She deliberately put on a serious expression and asked,""Evildoer, be honest!"

    Although Leng ruoxuepletely trusted the evildoer, it didn''t seem too bad to be able to watch him suffer!

    As expected, the moment Leng ruoxue said that, the demon waspletely dumbfounded.

    "You bastard!" Who was he cohabitating with? Why didn''t he know about it?

    "Xue ''er, this is a very serious matter, so we can''t just talk about it, understand?" In particr, he couldn''t be wronged! As the evildoer involved, he strongly demanded that his innocence be cleared.

    Leng ruoxue, on the other hand, said with a look of righteousness,""I''m not talking nonsense. The witness said it himself!"

    "Right! We have witnesses! You''re unwilling to be lonely and cohabited with someone else, Hmph! You want to marry Xue ''er like this? You can dream on!" Seeing that Leng ruoxue was on his side, Cang tried his best to hit her when she was down.

    "There''s a witness who said that I''m cohabiting with someone? Who was the witness? I request to question the witness!" When a demon was angry, the consequences would be very serious. In his heart, he had already cut the witness who had wronged him into eight pieces.

    "Hehe! The witness was mu li! He''s your confidant, so you have nothing to say now!" With two evilughs, Cang betrayed mu li without hesitation.

    At the same time, mu li, who was in the divine realm, suddenly felt a chill all over his body, as if something terrifying was about to happen! However, he still didn''t realize that his words had been maliciously twisted by Azure, and now he had been betrayed! And it was sold quite thoroughly!

    Sure enough, Cang''s provocation was quite sessful. The evildoer waspletely enraged and secretlyined,"what''s your confidant?!" As expected, he was unreliable! Now, they all knew that they had wronged him.

    After that, the demon suppressed his anger and asked,""What did he say?"

    "You can ask him what he said! Why are you asking me?" Azure smiled and didn''t intend to answer this question. It wasn''t that stupid! If this damn monster in front of him knew what mu li said and exined it to him, he would have nothing to do with it!

    Seeing that Cang refused to talk about it, the demon could only turn to Leng ruoxue and said pitifully,""Xue ''er, they''ve all wronged me. I''m not cohabiting with anyone."

    This ...

    Looking at the evildoer''s aggrieved expression, Leng ruoxue did not know how to react.

    Was it only by getting angry that she could reflect her feelings as the person involved? However, the current situation was that she was not angry! On the contrary, when she saw the little evildoer''s aggrieved look, she felt quite loving! Even at this moment, Leng ruoxue had a wicked thought. In order to see this demon''s little face, she must not reveal who her cohabitate was no matter what, even though she was very curious about who that Xiaotian was!

    With such a thought in mind, Leng ruoxue fell silent.

    When the demon saw that Leng ruoxue was silent, he thought that she was really angry. He was instantly flustered.

    ''Damn it!'' Mu li,e out!<novelnext></novelnext>

    The demon called out to mu li in his heart, but unfortunately, mu li did not give him any response. Instantly, he felt that mu li was guilty.

    How detestable! Mu li was indeed talking nonsense! But the point was, who was his cohabiting partner? This had to be rified first! However, mu li didn''t respond. The demon didn''t know who to ask for a while.

    Would uncle long and the others know? If she knew, would she tell him? The demon''s mind turned quickly as he thought about who he could get all this information from. He didn''t know why, but he felt that something was wrong.

    He raised his head and looked at Xue ''er, but Xue'' er still didn''t speak.

    Seeing this, the demon was even more uncertain.

    Wu......Xue ''er, don''t be like this! He had really been wronged! However, Leng ruoxue had no idea what the evildoer was thinking. She was still in high spirits as she watched the evildoer''s bewilderment.

    The more she looked at him, the more she felt that the evildoer''s current appearance was cute. However, when she saw the evildoer''s aggrieved expression that was on the verge of tears, she deeply felt that she was a little detestable. How could he have such a bad taste? But he couldn''t control it! What to do?

    AI! Sighing lightly, Leng ruoxue decided to leave first! Otherwise, the demon would be frightened to death. With that thought in mind, she turned around and walked back to the purple bamboo house.

    In this way, it really frightened the demon.

    "Xue ''er, don''t go!" The demon''s little heart trembled. He really felt that Xue ''er was angry! Sob ... What should I do? Damn it! It was all mu Li''s injustice, and he couldn''t defend himself!

    More importantly, he had no idea what mu li was talking about! He wanted to chase Xue ''er back to her room! He was blocked by green vessel and Azure again.

    "Niu''s sad, you scum, don''t disturb her!" Cang''s face was filled with hatred as he said righteously.

    D-scumbag? Was he talking about him?

    The demon was a little dumbfounded. Which part of him was scum? He was clearly a good man, alright?

    He was obedient and obedient to his wife! She knew how to act coquettishly, how to act cute, and how to take a beating! He never looked at other women, nor did he talk to strange women! Pure mind and body, devoted to love and so on, where could one find such a perfect man?

    Thinking of these merits of his, even the evildoer almost fell in love with himself! But now, he was actually called a scumbag by a cat!

    "You bastard!" Which part of him was scum!

    The demon red at Azure and roared,""Silly cat, tell me clearly, how am I scum? If you don''t exin it clearly, I won''t let you off today!"

    "You didn''t want to be lonely and cohabited with someone else! That goes without saying!" Azureughed and said proudly.

    Ugh! The demon blinked his eyes and then roared,""Your sister! I''ve been wronged!"

    "Who cares if you''re innocent or not! You''re living with someone else anyway!" Azureughed.

    "So, you also want to wrong me?" The demon understood that cohabitation was the key. The silly cat in front of him didn''t care whether he was wronged or not.

    "Do I need to wrong you?" When Azure heard this, he grinned.

    "I need it!" The demon was certain that this fellow had been trying to destroy his rtionship with Xue ''er. So, once he got the chance, he would definitely bite on it and not let go!

    Oh! This was a cat''s habit!

 Chapter 2881 Devil, Be Honest (3)

    "You''re also maligning me!" Cold couldn''t help but reveal an aggrieved expression when he heard evildoer''s words.

    "Stupid cat, I don''t care what you say. Tell me, what did mu li tell you?" The demon continued to ask. If he didn''t understand the whole story, he felt that no matter how he exined it, it would be a little unclear. That damn mu li didn''t dare to respond to his call!

    Hmph! This was definitely a sign of a guilty conscience! The demon convicted mu li.

    As for the unlucky mu li, he had no idea what he was about to face because he was already in a terrible fix.

    Looking at the dark purple ball of lightning that kept jumping in front of him, mu li had a rhythm that made him want to die.

    F * ck! How did this guye all the way to the divine realm? Didn''t his Lord say that it didn''t dare toe to the divine realm? And after he came, little Tian actually came to find him directly, which made him feel a little worried.

    He really wanted to y dead! What to do?

    Mu li, who felt that his good days wereing to an end, forced out an ugly smile and said unwillingly,""Little Tian, w-why are you here?"

    "I missed you, so I came to see you." The sound of thews of heaven and earth came from the lightning ball. At first nce, it sounded like the joy of not seeing an old friend sew again in many years, but in fact, thews of heaven and earth were so nervous that their hearts were trembling.

    It was afraid that the violent man and woman would find out that it had left the chaotic world. Otherwise, once they caught it, its good days would be gone forever!

    AI! He had a home he couldn''t go back to now! Therefore, it could only hide in the violent woman''s territory. Anyway, that woman wouldn''t be back for a while, and she wouldn''t know that it was in her house!

    Hehe! Didn''t humans say that the most dangerous ce was also the safest ce? Today, it was here to verify the truth of this sentence, and what made it happy was that it actually saw its good friend here. This was a pleasant surprise for it!

    Unfortunately, although it was happy to see mu li, mu li felt that a disaster wasing!

    Sob ... He really wanted to go home! But now that he had been caught by Xiaotian, could he go back?

    Especially now that she said she missed him and came to see him!

    Could he tell her not toe and see him? He didn''t dare to! He was not his master, so he did not dare to offend the rules of heaven and earth.

    "Xiao Li, don''t you miss me?" Seeing that mu li had not answered him for a long time, the heaven Earth Law could not help but ask.

    "Yes, yes!" Mu li wanted to cry but had no tears.

    At this time, Mingge, who had been watching their interaction, quietly poked mu li and asked in a low voice,""Who is this?"

    "It is thew of the world." Mu li exined.

    Upon hearing this, Ming GE and the others ''mouths were agape in disbelief, and their eyes almost popped out of their sockets.

    T-thews of heaven and earth?

    The legendary rules ofnd inheritance, the rules of heaven and earth that could decide their fate, looked like this?

    Mingge and the others suddenly felt a little disappointed. How could thews of heaven and earth be a ball? Wasn''t this an image that didn''t conform to thews of heaven and earth?

    However, since the other party was such an existence, he obviously couldn''t offend him. Therefore, in the next second, as if he was half a master, Mingge enthusiastically said to thews of heaven and earth,""Your Excellency, rules of heaven and earth. Since you''vee to visit the city Lord of muli city, please stay here for a few more days!"

    As soon as he said that, Mingge felt a pair of sharp eyes shooting at him, which made him feel very confused.

    "Yes, don''t worry. I''ll stay here for a few more days!" The regtions of heaven and earth were very happy to hear Ming GE''s words. They also felt that this little guy had good eyes and knew its difficulties. Hehe! Of course, it would stay for a few more days. It had to stay until Leng ruoxue left the primal Chaos World! Otherwise, it wouldn''t even dare to return home!

    AI! Look at the way he was living! He was really so cowardly!

    However, in the following days, the heaven Earth Law felt an unprecedented joy! Because Ming GE and the others, who didn''t know the truth, respected it very much. Not only did they ask about its warmth, but after knowing that it liked to listen to stories, they also told it good stories every day. As time went by, the rules of heaven and earth felt more and more nourished. With Mingge and the others ''ttery, mu li waspletely liberated. In this way, he would not hold a grudge against Ming GE for letting thews of heaven and earth settle down! Who asked him to share the attention of thews of the world with him? However, he still had to be on guard against the sudden appearance of thews of heaven and earth from time to time. Thus, he still lived in fear.

    However, the evildoer had always been in an abyss of suffering.

    Xue ''er was ignoring him, and he wanted to see Xue'' er but was blocked. This was simply driving him crazy!

    "You bastard!" When would such days end?!

    In the end, the evildoer could not take it anymore and finally decided to get green vessel to send him out.

    When he heard this request, green vessel was 200% willing to fulfill it. After the demon went out, he had the idea of getting Azure out as well.

    Cang saw through green vessel''s thoughts and sneered,""What, do you want to kill the cat after you''re done?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Hey! It''s good that you know!" Qing Jue didn''t care that his thoughts were seen through by Cang andughed very proudly.

    "You broken bracelet, you''ll get retribution if you do this, you know? Or do you not want to work with me in the future? I''m telling you, if you dare to send me out, I''ll join hands with that demonic man!" Cang threatened.

    Its threat made green vessel hesitate.

    It was difficult to deal with one of these two guys. If they really joined forces, he would definitely be the one to suffer! With this thought in mind, the tactful green vessel had no choice but to give up the idea of killing the cat after it was done grinding and let it continue to stay in the bracelet and be an eyesore.

    After the demon went out, his whole body was emitting cold air, which scared his subordinates so much that they didn''t even dare to breathe. Uncle long and the others were also silent like cicadas in winter. If they could avoid the powerful weapon of the ten-thousand-year-old iceberg, they would try their best to avoid it. Otherwise, if they were frozen to death, they would have no ce to cry.

    However, they couldn''t figure it out either. Didn''t people say that absence makes the heart grow fonder? This pair of little lovers had not seen each other for so long, and it was the time for them to be deeply in love with each other, so why was the demon''s reaction so fickle?

    Uncle long and the others didn''t understand, so they wanted to figure it out. However, none of them dared to stand out. After a careful discussion, everyone unanimously decided to let Ice Spirit take care of the dark mistress.

    Ice Spirit was so depressed that her hair almost turned white.

    What the hell is this? He wasn''t familiar with that person, and they hadn''t even spoken a word to this day, yet he directly asked him to inquire about such private information? This was definitely a trap!

    However, Ice Spirit felt that it was time for him to do something for the little girl when he saw everyone''s anticipation. So, he braced himself and went to find the demon.

    The demon was in a bad mood, but he still weed ice soul. Ice soul and the demon sat down face to face, but she didn''t know what to say.

    "I''ve long heard of the dark master''s name. It''s my honor to meet you today!" After thinking for a long time, Ice Spirit finally decided on an opening remark.

    The demon didn''t say anything after hearing this. He waited for the rest.

    Seeing that the other party did not respond and only kept releasing cold air, Ice Spirit obviously lost his confidence! This cold Qi was definitely not of the same family as his ice attribute. That ... Could he withdraw?

    Ice Spirit broke out in a cold sweat under the pressure of the monster. He felt unprecedented pressure!

    At this moment, the demon said indifferently,""If you have something to say, just say it!"

    "Uh!" Can''t you just tell me the truth? If he were to say it directly, would that be considered as prying into the mistress''s privacy? Would he be killed by the Mistress of the Dark World in a fit of anger?

    These thoughts shed through ice soul''s mind. After thinking about it, Ice Spirit decided to go all out! Therefore, at the next moment, he said without hesitation,""I want to ask on behalf of everyone, what''s wrong with the Mistress of the Dark World and Xue ''er?"

    We''re very worried about you!

    He was worried that his life would be in danger at any moment!

    "One of my subordinates wrongly used me of cohabiting with someone, so Xue ''er is angry with me." Miraculously, the evildoer was very cooperative and spoke of his troubles. In fact, he had long wanted to find someone to talk to, but he was a little embarrassed, so he had been annoyed until now.

    "Uh! What kind of subordinate was this! How could he do such a thing? He''s really too much!" Ice Spirit said angrily. He absolutely hated the betrayal of his subordinates. In addition, he was not present when mu li told him about this. Therefore, he did not know the truth. He could only stand on the side of the demon and fight against the traitor together.

    Hearing his words, the demon felt even more wronged and asked tentatively,""Do you know what he said?"

    "What?" Ice Spirit blinked her eyes in confusion when she heard the Mistress of the Dark World''s question. Why did she ask him? Should he know?

    "It seems like you haven''t heard about it." Seeing Ice Spirit''s reaction, the evil true form said.

    "Mistress of the Dark World, not only have I not heard of it, but I also don''t know the subordinate who said this!" Ice Spirit reminded.

    "Mu li told me. He''s been living in Demon City for several years." The demon said with an expression that said "you definitely know him."

    "He said that? That''s impossible, right?" Ice Spirit didn''t believe that the Overlord would nder the Mistress of the Dark World.

    "AI! I can''t contact him now, and I can''t confirm what he said. I thought you would know!" The demon was disappointed.

    "I don''t know about this, but uncle long and the others should have heard of it, right? Why don''t I go ask them?" Ice Spirit wasn''t stupid. He understood what the demon was implying, so he took the bait.

    "Then I''ll have to trouble you." The demon was naturally happy to see that the other party was so understanding. In fact, he had thought about asking uncle long and the others personally, but he was afraid that they would not dare to tell him the truth!

    "It''s no trouble at all. " Ice Spirit said with a smile and left.

    After that, he went to find uncle long and the others. After everyone heard the whole story, they immediately sympathized with the evildoer. Uncle long even sighed,""The Dark Lord''s path of pursuing his wife is a long and arduous one!"

 Chapter 2882 This Is What You Call Efficiency (1)

    Everyone understood uncle Long''s words, but Ice Spirit didn ''t, so he could only look at everyone with a big question mark on his face and wait for answers.

    However, after waiting for a long time, everyone was still immersed in their own thoughts. No one had considered the existence of a muddleheaded person like him. Finally, ice soul, who could not bear it any longer, pointed at the crowd and said,""Who can tell me what''s going on?"

    If he made it clear, he could reply to the Mistress of the Dark World!

    Ice Spirit was a little anxious. It was not a good job to be a peacemaker. These bad guys had pushed this task to him but did not give him enough information in case of emergencies. They were so irresponsible!

    Ice Spirit was so angry that cold air was emitted from his body. Everyone was so scared that they could not help but move away to avoid being frozen by his sudden cold air.

    After staying at a safe distance, they all winked at uncle long, asking him to exin to ice soul.

    The helpless uncle long red at the crowd and sighed. He said to Ice Spirit,""Senior, this involves Xue ''er''s Beastie and the master of The Dark World fighting for favor, so I can''t exin it in a few words."

    "It''s okay. You can tell me slowly. I have all the time in the world." Ice Spirit said with a smile.

    "Uh! Alright!" Uncle long had no choice but to report everything he knew to ice soul ...

    Ice Spirit frowned and asked with uncertainty,""ording to what you''re saying, the Mistress of the Dark World''s love life is bound to be filled with disasters?"

    "You can say that Xue ''er''s beasts love to fight for her favor. In their hearts, Mistress Dark is definitely their biggest enemy. So, it''s fine when there''s a big problem. Everyone is busy fighting against the outside world and they don''t have the time to bully Mistress Dark. But during peaceful times, the beasts will definitely not let Mistress Dark take advantage of Xue'' er so easily!" Uncle long exined.

    "Yup! This is also because most of Xue ''er''s beasts are in closed door cultivation, otherwise it would be even more lively. " After uncle long finished speaking, the great elder of the craftsmen''s Guild also added.

    "Uh! Why do these beasts even care about their master''s personal affairs?" Ice Spirit was speechless. Wasn''t he being too nosy?

    "Why not? In the hearts of the beasts, their master was their private property. How could they let others take advantage of them? AI! It''s only because the Mistress of the Dark World''s strength is unpredictable that those beasts more or less know how to restrain themselves. If it were anyone else, I''m afraid they would be bullied until not even their bones are left. " The first cksmith elder sighed.

    "Poor Mistress of the Dark World, why is it so difficult to get a wife?" Ice Spirit also sympathized with them. In their Qilin n, as long as the Qilin n liked each other, their parents would not care. So when he first heard that a beast wanted to care about its master''s rtionship, he found it unbelievable.

    "AI! Who said it wasn ''t! However, most of the beasts were still fine, the most difficult one was probably Cang. I originally thought that Xue ''er''s act of being separated by thews of heaven and earth had already made senior Cang realize the importance of the dark mistress to Xue'' er. Unfortunately, even though he realized it, he still stirred up trouble. " Uncle long said helplessly.

    "There''s also Qing Jue. That little fellow isn''t content with his lot either. " The first elder of the cksmiths continued.

    "AI!" Ice Spirit sighed and asked,""Then what''s the situation with the rumor that the Mistress of the Dark World is living with someone else? Did the city Lord of muli city really say that?"

    "Cough cough!" Uncle long coughed twice and said with a troubled expression,""Senior Azure warned us not to speak of this matter." In other words, he didn''t want the Dark Lord to know.

    "It''s fine to tell me. " Ice Spirit said.

    "Then you can''t tell the Dark Lord!" Uncle long looked around vigntly and whispered.

    "Don''t worry, I promise I won''t tell him!" Ice Spirit said seriously. At the same time, he couldn''t help but think that it was none of his business if the other party had heard it.

    Ice Spirit believed that the Mistress of the Dark World might be eavesdropping on their conversation.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It turned out that the ice Spirit was the truth.

    The demon was really eavesdropping. It was mainly because he was too eager to know the answer. When he heard from uncle long that he was not allowed to tell him, the demon couldn''t help but think that it was a close call. Fortunately, he didn''t foolishly ask himself. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would have to use violence to get the answer he wanted.

    After that, the demon pricked up his ears and listened carefully.

    At this moment, uncle long also waved at Bing po. Bing po also extended her head and whispered to uncle long. After that, Bing po was shocked and said in disbelief,"The city Lord of muli city only said that Mistress Dark and little Tian have been living in the chaotic world for a few years. He didn''t say anything about cohabiting?"

    "I really don ''t. However, it''s a big problem to live there for a few years!" Uncle long said carefully.

    "Uh! What do we do now?" Ice Spirit thought about it and agreed. Especially when someone with ulterior motives deliberately yed dirty tricks on him, he was afraid that even if nothing happened, he could still cause some trouble. Now, he sympathized with the evildoer even more.

    "Cold mix!" Just as uncle long was about to reply, an angry voice suddenly interrupted. Everyone''s heart trembled when they heard this.

    Then, everyone saw the great Mistress of the Dark World appear in front of them like a gust of wind, her face dark.

    Uncle long and the others looked at the infuriated evildoer and immediately became as obedient as primary school students. They all looked at the Mistress of the Dark World with silly smiles on their faces.

    That ... They didn''t say anything! It was the Mistress of the Dark World who heard it!

    Everyone shirked all responsibility in their hearts, but the demon didn''t pay them any attention. He directly shouted into the void,""Cang, you d * MN cat, get out here!"

    "Xue ''er, I''m innocent! Don''t you believe that d * MN cat!"

    The demon shouted a few times, but no one responded.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue, who was in the purple bamboo house, felt that she had heard the demon''s voice and walked out of the house.

    As soon as she came out, Cang and Qing Jue wrapped themselves around her, hugging her legs and hugging her in their arms. Upon seeing this, Leng ruoxue could only carry the two little fellows and said,""The demon seems to be calling me."

    "No, I didn ''t! Girl, you''ve heard wrong. " Cang immediately said, and then gave Qing Jue a warning look.

    Qing Jue shuddered and nodded,"Sister, you really misheard."

    Wu ... Qing Jue was so sad, a single misstep would cause eternal hatred! He had mistakenly entered this cat''s pirate ship and couldn''t get out no matter what.

    "It doesn''t matter. We''ll know once we go out and take a look." Leng ruoxue said with a smile. Don''t think that she didn''t know what these two little fellows were up to. She just didn''t want to expose them.

    Moreover, she felt that she should also go out. Otherwise, the demon outside would be even more restless.

    Leng ruoxue felt a little guilty because of her own bad taste. However, she still had to rify the matter of them living together. Besides, she also wanted to know who Xiaotian was.

 Chapter 2883 This Is What You Call Efficiency (2)

    This person could actually stay with the demon in thend of chaos. The rtionship between the two must be extraordinary! Perhaps she really was his potential love rival!

    Although she believed that the evildoer would not betray her, in these days, the firepower of a mistress was quite powerful, so she had to be careful. The best way was to strangle San in the cradle, so that she didn''t dare to have any thoughts!

    With this thought in mind, Leng ruoxue consoled green vessel for a while before leaving the bracelet with Azure in her arms.

    The moment the demon saw Leng ruoxue, he immediately pounced forward to hug her. However, he was blocked by Leng ruoxue''s hand.

    "Xue ''er ..." Seeing how Leng ruoxue was treating him, the demon was heartbroken.

    "Let''s make things clear. " Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "Xue ''er, I''m innocent." The demon said hurriedly. When uncle long and the others heard his words, they were hesitating whether they should retreat immediately. Otherwise, it would be bad if they saw something they shouldn''t see when there was domestic violence.

    To put it bluntly, uncle long and the others were terrified! The firepower of the three in front of them was too strong for them to withstand. If they stayed here, they might be turned into cannon fodder at any time, so retreating was the safest choice.

    However, as they wanted to retreat, they couldn''t help but want to enjoy the gossip ...

    He was conflicted! He was extremely conflicted! He was extremely conflicted!

    Just as he was hesitating whether to leave or not, Leng ruoxue asked,""Who wronged you?"

    "That''s right, who wronged you?" Azure alsoughed evilly. Hehe! This demonic man would never be able to clear his name no matter where he jumped!

    Cohabitation is cohabitation, what''s the point of quibbling! With it around, there was no need to exin!

    "This d * MN cat!" The Furious demon pointed at Cang and shouted.

    "How did it wrong you?" Leng ruoxue put on an extremely serious expression and asked in confusion.

    "Right, how did I wrong you? Evil man, don''t nder me, or I''ll Sue you!" Azure furiously waved its furry little ws.

    "You''re ndering me for cohabiting with someone, and you still won''t admit it?" Cold''s argument was within evil''s expectations. So, he calmly pointed out this fact that everyone already knew, but his heart was about to explode.

    "Don''t tell me you''re not cohabiting with anyone? This is what your mu li city Lord said personally. That guy is your trusted aide, right? Did he betray you?" Azureughed as he spoke with reason.

    "He didn''t betray me, but what he said and what you understand are definitely not the same." The demon exined.

    "Oh, really? But he said that you''ve been living here with someone for a few years. Isn''t living here for a few years considered cohabitation?" Azure asked with a smile.

    "Of course not!" The evil fire roared and then looked at Leng ruoxue,"Xue ''er, don''t listen to their nonsense. Although Xiaotian and I have been living here for a few years, we are definitely not cohabiting."

    "Who''s little Tian?" Leng ruoxue asked calmly.

    "Little Tian is thew of heaven and earth!" The demon replied in a daze. He couldn''t help but think to himself, didn''t he say that?

    The evildoer, who was angered by Cang, suddenly remembered that he didn''t exin the identity of the legendary cohabiting partner. This was really not right?

    Miscalcted! It was really a mistake!

    If he had told Xue ''er about little Tian''s identity earlier, Xue'' er would definitely not have misunderstood!

    Demon''s thought process was perfect. He thought that once Xue ''er found out about little Tian''s identity, she would understand that Cang had wrongly used him. However, he did not expect that Leng ruoxue would not only not be at ease when she heard that the rule of the heaven and earth was little Tian, but she even frowned.

    This gave the evildoer an ominous feeling.<novelnext></novelnext>

    This wasn''t right! It shouldn''t be like this!

    Just as the demon was about to say something to exin, Leng ruoxue said,""No wonder it''s trying to stop us from meeting!"

    "¡­¡­"

    What! What was the meaning of this?

    The demon was dumbfounded.

    Uncle long and the others were also dumbfounded.

    Could it be that women liked to let their thoughts run wild? Uncle long and the others would never think that this monster had any ideas about the rules of heaven and earth, but whether the rules of heaven and earth had any ideas about the Dark Lord, they would not know. So in fact, they had some doubts.

    Their eyes involuntarily drifted to the evildoer. Everyone could not help but sigh. The Mistress of the Dark World was truly a rare, one-of-a-kind, peerless beauty! No wonder even thews of the world were tempted.

    It had to be said that the plot in everyone''s minds was powerful! However, the demon was extremely depressed. He could clearly feel that the way uncle long and the others looked at him had changed from sympathy to inquiry! It was as if he had really done something shameful.

    "Xue ''er, it''s stopping us from meeting. It definitely doesn''t have any thoughts about me. Believe me!" Seeing this, the demon could only exin.

    "Tsk! Who would believe this! It''s good to deceive silly boys!" Cang replied without waiting for Leng ruoxue''s reply. Instantly, the demon was angered.

    "You shut up!" The evil fire roared. Cang''s debt would be settledter, but now he had to clear his own name.

    "Girl, look at him, he''s angry from embarrassment, right? These are all signs that I''ve predicted correctly. " Cold smiled evilly and ignored evildoer''s words as he continued to provoke him.

    The demon was extremely angry. Although he wanted to cut Cang da University into eight pieces, he did not want Xue ''er to think that he was killing a cat to silence her. Hence, after taking a few deep breaths, he suppressed the burning anger in his heart and said to Leng ruoxue pitifully,""Xue ''er, don''t you believe me?"

    "Thews of heaven and earth are female?" Leng ruoxue gave an irrelevant answer.

    "Uh! That guy doesn''t have a gender. " The evildoer was stunned for a moment before he replied truthfully.

    "Can be male or female? This is even more difficult to handle. " Leng ruoxue seemed to be talking to herself.

    "Xue ''er, what are you saying!" The demon didn''t understand, his handsome face was full of question marks.

    "I said it''s too dangerous to be a man or a woman." Leng ruoxue said with a serious expression. Then, she suddenly reached out and touched the evildoer''s face, taking advantage of him. She asked,"Tell me, did it take advantage of you?"

    "No, definitely not!" Hearing this, the evildoer quickly raised his hand and promised. However, he could not understand what Xue ''er was thinking. Did she trust him? You still don''t believe me?

    The demon was quite uncertain. He truly felt that after not seeing her for a few years, Xue ''er seemed to have be a little hard to grasp.

    "Not even a little bit?" Leng ruoxue confirmed.

    "It really didn ''t. It likes mu li." In order to clear his name, the demon did not hesitate to betray his own subordinates.

    When they suddenly heard gossip again, uncle long and the others couldn''t help but widen their eyes and drop their jaws.

    Was this a love affair?

    This was big news! However, since thews of heaven and earth liked mu li, why did he go to the immortal realm? This didn''t seem like the attitude of a winner!

 Chapter 2884 This Is What You Call Efficiency (3)

    Uncle long and the others ''imaginations were already so strong that they couldn''t be any stronger. Fortunately, the demon didn''t know how to read minds, and mu li wasn''t there. Otherwise, these two would be depressed to death.

    Leng ruoxue was also rather surprised by the demon''s words. However, she then asked suspiciously,""Then why don''t you fulfill their wish?"

    "¡­¡­"

    The demon was helpless. The regtions of heaven and earth were not human, so how could they help? Moreover, when mu li saw the rules of the heaven and earth, he was like a mouse seeing a cat. He absolutely had no love for the rules of the heaven and earth. He couldn''t just drive the duck to the frame, right?

    "Mu li is not interested in little Tian." Sighing lightly, the evildoer satisfied everyone''s gossiping spirit.

    So that was how it was! From the looks of it, this was the one-sided wish of thews of the world! However, he couldn''t encourage the idea that he didn''t want others to get love just because he didn''t have a suitable rtionship! Uncle long and the others continued to imagine and felt sympathy for the demon.

    As for the evildoer, he could feel that the way uncle long and the others looked at him had changed once again. This time, he had no strength toin, nor did he want to find out why their gazes had changed. He only wanted Xue ''er to quickly understand that she had been wronged!

    In reality, how could Leng ruoxue not understand that the evildoer was wrongly used? But when she thought about how thews of heaven and earth had not only sent the evildoer back to the nineher prison, but also prevented them from meeting even when she had arrived in thend of chaos, she was filled with anger!

    "Where are thews of the world hiding? I''m going to teach it a lesson!" After a long time, Leng ruoxue finally spoke angrily.

    "Let''s go find it together! In fact, I''ve lived here for so many years just to make things difficult for it. " Seeing that Xue ''er was no longer angry, the demon quickly exined.

    "Eh? Why didn''t you say so before?" Leng ruoxue rebuked.

    "What I want to say is, if there''s a chance!" The demon felt wronged. He then looked at Xue ''er and said carefully,""Xue ''er, you believe me, right?"

    "Did I say I don''t believe you?" Blinking her eyes, Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "Uh!" The demon was depressed again. Could it be that he had imagined Xue ''er getting angry? Xue ''er was not angry at all?

    This fact made the demon rather worried, because he suddenly realized that after not seeing her for a few years, Xue ''er seemed to have learned bad things!

    Wu ... And his pure, beautiful, and cute Xue ''er!

    After being depressed for a while, the evildoer looked at Leng ruoxue with hidden bitterness and said coyly,""Xue ''er, you''ve misunderstood me. You have to make it up to me!"

    "Compensate you my ass, girl, are you forgiving him so quickly? I''m so disappointed!" Cang rushed to say, and even looked at Leng ruoxue with disappointment and sadness in his big watery eyes.

    Leng ruoxue touched Cang Rou''s soft fur helplessly and sighed in her heart. Let''s stop while we''re ahead! Don''t be angry with this freak anymore.

    Her heart ached when she saw the demon looking a little Haggard!

    Sensing Leng ruoxue''s thoughts, Cang kept quiet. However, he decided to be the third wheel to the end. He definitely couldn''t let this damn evildoer get his way with Niu''s soft tofu. Hmph!

    Seeing that Cang had stopped, Leng ruoxue pulled the demon over and said, "Let''s go find thews of heaven and earth to settle the score!"

    "Yes, but Xue ''er, shouldn''t youpensate me for my mental loss before you settle the score with it?" The demon reminded.

    "You''ve already lived with thews of the world for so long, who can I go to to topensate for my mental damage?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile after hearing the demon''s words.

    Instantly, the demon choked. After a long time, he said aggrievedly,""I''m innocent. "

    "But I heard from Qing Jue that you have prepared a room for the regtions of the heaven and earth? It seems that you two are getting along well? By the way, didn''t you just say that you wanted to cause trouble for thews of heaven and earth?" Leng ruoxue smiled like a flower as she continued to ask.

    "..." The evildoer felt that he was in a tragic situation. This was all because he wanted to take advantage of her!

    Sob ... He only wanted a littlepensation and to take advantage of her. Why did she have to treat him like this?

    That''s right, he did collect rent!

    At the thought of this, the demon quickly took out a storage ring and said,""Xue ''er, it''s just a tenant here. I''m collecting rent! I''ve collected a lot, you''ll be satisfied!"

    Leng ruoxue took the ring and nced at it. Oh! There were some medicinal herbs and ores that she didn''t quite recognize, but they were really what she needed.

    However, she did not immediately express her opinion after reading it. This time, the demon was nervous again.

    "Xue ''er, you''re a bastard who doesn''t earn money, right? Of course, I wouldn''t reject something that was delivered to my door, so I gave it a room and let it live here. But there is absolutely nothing between me and it. It likes mu li!" The demon once again used the poor mu li as a shield.

    When Leng ruoxue heard him say this, she felt a little sympathetic towards mu li.

    What kind of Lord is this! In order to clear his own name, he used his subordinates as cannon fodder!

    "Xue ''er, you should give a reaction!" Seeing that Leng ruoxue didn''t say anything, the devilish little heart started to tremble again.

    "You have permanent residence rights with this little rent? You really don''t know how to do business. " Leng ruoxue said with a straight face on purpose.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Too little? Don''t worry, when we catch it, we''ll exploit it together!" The demon promised.

    "That''s a good idea, let''s go find it now!" Leng ruoxue could not wait any longer.

    "Yes." The evildoer was well-behaved now and did not dare to mentionpensation for the time being. Otherwise, he would definitely be the one in trouble!

    As they watched the two of them disappear, uncle long and the others wanted to ask, can''t you bring them along? However, after considering the consequences, everyone gave up on that idea.

    AI! In this day and age, it was obviously better to avoid trouble!

    However, even if they had said so, the demon had no intention of bringing them along! He couldn''t wait to have some alone time with Xue ''er! How could he bring so many light bulbs with him!

    As he thought about the two of them alone, he happened to see the little white cat in Xue ''er''s arms. The evil demon was depressed for a moment, and in the end, he decided to ignore Cang''s existence.

    After searching the chaotic world for a long time with Xue ''er, the two of them found nothing.

    "Xue ''er, that guy must have slipped away." The demon said regretfully. If he didn''t grasp the regtions of heaven and earth, he probably wouldn''t be able to get any tender tofu!

    "What''s wrong? Wasn''t this its home? Where can it escape to?" Leng ruoxue was a little surprised.

    "I don''t know where it is! In reality, thews of the heaven and earth can go anywhere and stay anywhere, so it''s quite difficult to find it. " The demon exined.

    "In that case, I can only let it go for now?" Leng ruoxue was unwilling to ept this.

    "Xue ''er, don''t worry. It will appear sooner orter. As the saying goes, the monk can run, but the temple can''t run. Although the rules of heaven and earth can be used everywhere as its home, it still likes this ce the most. Therefore, it will definitelye back!" The demon said with certainty.

    "Yes, if it doesn''te back, I''ll upy this ce so that it can''t go home and wander around!" Leng ruoxue said hatefully.

    "Hahaha! I think so too. Why don''t we just destroy this ce?" The demon still had this thought and suggested.

    "Uh! Destroy this ce?" Leng ruoxue thought to herself,''could this be considered telepathy? Of course, she was only thinking about it and did not really n to destroy this ce. After all, this was the birthce of her master, the demon, green vessel, and Azure. If it was really destroyed, she would feel very regretful.

    "I''ve thought about it too, but I was just trying to scare the rules of the world. " After some thought, Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    "I''m not trying to scare it! When it didn''t want me to build a Pce here, I had this idea, but it gave up after itpromised!" The demon said honestly.

    Leng ruoxue was speechless when she heard the demon''s words.

    Alright! The Mistress of the Dark World was indeed the Mistress of the Dark World. She was truly not afraid of anything! However, she could not do that. After all, she had not reached that stage yet! Moreover, she felt that since the regtions of heaven and earth were scared away by them, they probably didn''t want to have a conflict with them. Otherwise, there was no need for them to run away from home.

    Unfortunately, even though the heaven Earth Law had run away from its home to hide, it could not reduce Leng ruoxue''s resentment towards it. Thus, the heaven Earth Law that was taking refuge in the God World felt a chill in its heart for no reason and could not stop sneezing!

    Seeing it like this, Ming GE almost thought that thews of heaven and earth were sick. However, thews of heaven and earth were well aware that this was definitely the curse of the violent man and woman!

    Wuu ... It had alreadye out to hide, and you still don''t n on letting it go?

    It had to be said that the heaven Earth Law had instantly changed into a truth Emperor!

    Even though Leng ruoxue couldn''t find it now, she brought uncle long and the others to start a huge construction in the chaotic world. In just a few days, many small wooden buildings were built.

    Although the small buildings only had three floors, they were built side by side and upied the entirend of chaos ...

    The speed at which Leng ruoxue and the rest were building the buildings made the guards and city Lords of theherworld prison drop their jaws.

    Back then, they had spent a lot of effort toy the foundation so that the master of The Dark World''s Pce could stand on thend of the chaotic world. But now, looking at these exquisite little buildings next to each other, the demon''s subordinates instantly felt inferior and wanted to find a hole to hide in.

    The difference was so great that words could not describe it.

    Uncle long, who didn''t know what they were feeling, looked at the building in front of him and couldn''t help but praise himself,""This is what I call efficiency!"

    "That''s right. I thought it would be hard to build houses in thend of chaos, but I realized it was actually quite easy!" The great elder of the craftsmen''s Guild also interjected with a smile. He didn''t care that the people from the nineherher prison wanted to bury themselves in the dust!

    This hatred was so obvious!

    However, the armament Guild headquarters ''great elder didn''t realize this at all. It wasn''t until he felt countless cold daggers in his eyes that he realized that something wasn''t right!

    Turning his head, the great elder looked at the people ofherworld prison who were staring at him with a puzzled face, and asked dumbly,""What''s wrong? Can''t bear to see us leave? It doesn''t matter, our residences are so close! I''ll be going to your ce often in the future!"

    Who wants you toe and hang out!

    The ck-clothed men from theherworld prison red at the great elder of the craftsmen''s Guild. Then, they turned around and ran away with tears in their eyes ...

 Chapter 2885 Cangs Small Revenge (1)

    Watching their backs, the armament Guild headquarters ''Grand Elder was dumbfounded. What was going on? He didn''t say anything! Why are they all leaving?

    Before he left, the other party''s resentful eyes made the chief elder of the craftsmen''s Guild feel guilty, but he really didn''t do anything?

    The great elder was confused, and so were the others. They all turned to look at the demon, and his face turned red.

    "What are you looking at me for?" The demon couldn''t take it anymore and roared.

    "Uh! "Master dark, your subordinates seem to be ..." Ice Spirit hesitated. He wanted to find a more harmonious word to describe the situation, but before he could think of anything, he was interrupted by the angry demon.

    "Don''t worry about them. It''s just an intermittent venttion!" The demon said unhappily. These brats only knew how to embarrass him.

    The demon was quite angry! Why did he feel inferior? It was the most hurtful!

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she couldn''t help but think to herself,"Mistress of the Dark World, is it really appropriate for you to speak of your subordinates like this?"

    Uncle long and the rest did not know why those people were acting this way. However, with green vessel around, Leng ruoxue was clear about it. However, for the sake of evildoer''s face, she could only pretend to be confused. After all, this was really not a big deal. Evildoer''s subordinates were really too fragile! Moreover, she couldn''t understand why there was such a big reaction when it was just building a house.

    In fact, although her houses looked like they were made of wood on the outside, they were not that simple on the inside. This was because these houses were the products of her refining some time ago. However, they were only semi-finished products at that time. Now, they had been assembled by uncle long and the others. Of course, these houses were also divine artifacts. It was just that the materials used to refine them were somewhat ordinary, so they couldn''t be carried around. However, they were still pretty good as residences.

    As such, she naturally made use of the waste. However, it seemed like he couldn''t reveal the fact that these houses were divine artifacts. Otherwise, those ss-hearted subordinates of the demon would definitely be heartbroken!

    AI! Leng ruoxue sighed. She really couldn''t understand why the people ofherworld prison had hearts made of ss. This was really too unscientific! Logically speaking, the people in that world should not be good people! However, the appearance of these evildoer''s subordinates hadpletely subverted her understanding and made her feel a little ufortable!

    Looking at the evildoer, Leng ruoxue decided not to think about those messy things. Since she had built a house in thend of chaos, of course, she had to celebrate. After all, this would be her base in the future. Although it was still a problem how to get here, she believed that all these could be solved.

    After knowing Leng ruoxue''s thoughts, uncle long and the rest immediately went to make preparations. In fact, everyone treated this as a major event. It had been a long time since Demon City had celebrated its victory. Now that they had a new territory, they couldn''t afford to be careless.

    With this in mind, uncle long and the others decided to make a big one.

    Since they were going to make it a big event, they naturally had to have good food. Food was also the main part of the celebration. Therefore, the stock in Leng ruoxue''s bracelet was quickly reduced. Qing Jue was so angry that he kept saying that they were wasting food. However, no one cared about it andpletely ignored Qing Jue''s words. This was also the reason why Qing Jue decided to ignore them!

    Blue shared the same hatred as green vessel. It felt that it had been betrayed by uncle long and the others, so it chose to ignore them. As for when it would pay attention to them, it would wait until it was less angry.

    As a result, uncle long and the others were in a tragic situation.

    Originally, as long as they summoned green vessel, green vessel would move them into the bracelet. However, green vessel did note out even after they had called for it for a long time. They had troubled Xue ''er a lot because of this, but they could not always ask Xue'' er for help, right? More importantly, every time they went to look for Xue ''er, the Mistress of the Dark World would re at them like a tiger watching its prey. As time passed, they were too embarrassed to trouble Xue'' er.

    That wasn''t all. It wasn''t easy for him to go in and get a lot of food, but in the next second, it all went into Cang''s stomach.

    Looking at Cang''s round stomach, uncle long really wanted to say,"senior Cang, do you have a ck hole in your stomach? Aren''t you afraid of getting full after eating so much?

    Of course, the artifact Spirit would definitely not be able to hold on! However, they had prepared for several days without any results. Anyone would be depressed to death!

    Especially when they saw Cang''s small stomach be round after eating and then lie down in the garden to bask in the sun after eating, it was easy to imagine how depressed uncle long and the others were.

    In the end, they couldn''t take it anymore and decided to send someone to negotiate with Cang. The representative they elected was none other than uncle long.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The extremely unwilling uncle long found Cang in the garden and stood beside him without saying a word. He was looking forward to senior Cang taking the initiative to talk to him, but it was clear that Cang Hongpletely ignored him.

    "Senior Cang?" Uncle long had no choice but to speak up.

    "Phew ..." It would have been better if he hadn''t said anything. After he finished speaking, he heard Cang''s snoring. Uncle long was speechless. The crowd in the distance was also very anxious.

    Uncle long was not doing his job well! Just wake Cang up and negotiate!

    When he received the looks and movements of the crowd, uncle long was furious.

    "You bastard!" All they knew was to say,e at me if you have the ability!"

    In a fit of anger, uncle long went on strike and walked to Dongfang Yue and the others ''side angrily.

    "Uncle long, why have you returned?" The head elder of the craftsmen''s Guild could not help but ask.

    "I''ll go on strike! Whoever wants to go can go, I''m not doing it!" Long shuhuo roared.

    "Don ''t, uncle long. We all have high hopes for you. Can you bear to disappoint us?" Jiang Ning interjected.

    "How can you bear to!" Uncle long stared at Jiang Ning for a long time and said honestly.

    Hearing this, Jiang Ning was dumbfounded. Uncle long was like this, but he wasn''t like this!

    However, uncle long couldn''t hear his inner thoughts! He also made up his mind not to touch senior Cang''s head anymore, since he didn''t even care about him!

    After some thought, uncle long suggested,""I suggest that someone else go. Senior Azure doesn''t care about me at all, and he''s deliberately ignoring me!"

    "Uh! If you wake senior Cang up, he''ll pay attention to you. " Jiang Ning suggested.

    "Wake him up? Are you going to take responsibility if something happens?" Hearing Jiang Ning''s words, uncle long couldn''t bear it anymore and asked. In fact, he was very clear that senior Cang hadn''t slept at all. He had been awake the entire time, but he just ignored him.

    ..."I can''t afford it!

    Jiang Ning shook his head decisively. It wasn''t that he was a coward, but he really couldn''t handle the cat.

    His reaction naturally made uncle long roll his eyes.

    Everyone sighed helplessly.

    "What are you guys doing here?" Suddenly, a heavenly voice entered their ears. Instantly, everyone present became excited as if they had been injected with chicken blood.

    A ready-made candidate!

 Chapter 2886 Cangs Little Revenge (2)

    Senior ice soul, the heavens are about to give you a great responsibility. Don''t let us down!

    In an instant, everyone''s eyes turned to Ice Spirit. An ominous feeling instantly enveloped Ice Spirit.

    Without thinking, Ice Spirit turned around and left.

    "You bastard!" These people were so enthusiastic, so it definitely wasn''t good!

    Ice Spirit, who had once been hurt by it, would not walk into the trap this time. However, the monk could run but the temple couldn ''t. Uncle long and the others followed him to his residence and blocked him and Bing Yao in the room.

    Ice Spirit looked at the people in front of him warily and asked,""What are you guys doing?"

    "Senior ice soul, I have a favor to ask." Uncle long said with a smile.

    "Don''t beg me. I''m old and can''t be counted on. " Instinctively, Ice Spirit refused.

    Upon hearing this, the mouths of the people present twitched.

    "You bastard!" The divine Lord said he was old? Is there a mistake?

    For a reverent-God, age was something of the sort! Those were all fleeting clouds. This was because reverent-god level experts had an endless lifespan. As long as they didn''t encounter a Dark Lord or a God Lord, they would rarely die. Of course, that didn''t include being beaten up by the other reverent-god level cultivators. However, even if they were beaten up by a group of people, it would still take a lot of effort to kill a reverent-god level cultivator. After all, not everyone had the abnormal mes like Xue ''er.

    But now, what did Ice Spirit say? Bing Yao, who was in his arms, sobbed with tears in her eyes when she heard this,""Father! You have to live until I grow up!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Everyone was speechless and confused.

    What was going on? I seem to have heard about the separation of life and death?

    In the entire divinity, there were not many people who could defeat Ice Spirit! But what were the father and son doing?

    Senior ice soul, where''s your integrity?

    In order not to help, it was shattered all over the ground?

    "Please let my father go! He''s old, let him enjoy his old age!" Taking advantage of the confusion of uncle long and the others, Bing Yao continued to speak.

    No! He really couldn''t stand this father and son whose moral integrity had been shattered to pieces. They couldn''t help but shiver and feel their stomach churning when they saw Ice Spirit looking pleased after hearing her son''s words.

    What did they miss? Why would a divine Lord enjoy his old age? Was ripple mist dead? You want to enjoy your old age?

    "Bing Yao, senior ice soul is still very young ..." Uncle long couldn''t help but say.

    "My father is already more than 100000 years old. There are too many zeros behind him, so don''t make things difficult for him. You can make the decisions for big and small matters. Don''t let him worry!" With tears in her eyes, Bing Yao didn''t wait for uncle long to finish and continued.

    When Ice Spirit heard this, the satisfaction on his face became even more obvious. Look, even his son knows how to protect him! What a good son!

    Bing po touched his son''s head lovingly, and Bing Yao looked back at his father with adoration. The scene of a loving father and a filial son was too beautiful, and uncle long and the others couldn''t bear to look at it.

    "You bastard!" So what if you have a son?

    Was there a need to be so white?

    The crowd was filled with grief and indignation. Then, they turned around and left in anger.

    As soon as they left, the father and son looked at each other and smiled.

    "Father! You''re safe!" Bing Yaoughed evilly.

    "Yes, it''s all thanks to our son." Ice Spirit said with a smile.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After uncle long and the others left, he suddenly came to his senses. Why did they leave just like that? Wasn''t this stimtion a little too great? However, since they had already left, they naturally could not be thick-skinned and return.

    They couldn''t count on senior ice soul. They could only rely on themselves.

    In the end, when uncle long said that he would rather die than show up, Dongfang Yue, who was once the God of War, was thrown out by the crowd.

    The depressed Dongfang Yue looked at these disloyal people and could only brace himself to step forward.

    Standing next to Cang and seeing everyone giving him meaningful looks and hand gestures, he deeply understood uncle Long''s pain.

    Your sister! They were all a bunch of guys who didn''t mind standing up and talking!

    However, since he was being used as cannon fodder, he had to be a useful cannon fodder! Thus, Dongfang Yue didn''t even think about it before sitting down on the ground and mumbling non-stop beside Azure''s ear.

    He wanted to get closer to Cang, so he started talking about the ancient times. He talked about their past and their friendship ...

    From a distance, uncle long and the others could barely hear what Dongfang Yue was mumbling about. In addition, the other party had deliberately lowered his voice, so Dongfang Yue''s behavior was even more mysterious.

    "What''s your brother doing?" Uncle long poked Dongfang Lin and asked curiously.

    "I don''t know. I guess he''s trying to get close to Cang!" Dongfang Lin guessed.

    Uncle long nodded. It was very likely.

    Then, as if he had thought of something, he said to everyone,""Let''s go back to the room and rest first! We don''t know when Dongfang Yue will be able to get close to us, so we just need results. "

    As soon as such disloyal words were spoken, they were immediately responded to by the crowd. Then, they filed out of the garden.

    Dongfang Yue, who caught a glimpse of this scene from the corner of his eye, was so angry that he almost vomited blood.

    "You bastard!" This group of people was really too much, how could he leave himself to face Cang? Didn''t he know that he was also very afraid of Cang? Especially when Cang was angry.

    The depressed Dongfang Yue became even more cautious after that.

    Who knows how long he talked, Cang was annoyed and finally couldn''t bear it anymore and shouted,""Shut up!"

    "Cang, you''re awake!" Hearing Cang finally speak, Dongfang Yue finally felt that his words were not in vain.

    Wake up your sister! It wasn''t asleep at all, alright? He just didn''t want to talk to this talkative guy.

    However, Dongfang Yue would rather think that Cang was moved by his words. After all, they had known each other for so many years and their friendship was not shallow!

    However, Cang ke wasn''t as sentimental as he had imagined, and directly threatened,""If you say any more nonsense, I''ll stuff your mouth shut."

    "Uh!" Dongfang Yue was dumbfounded. Did he hear it wrong? Cang! What about our friendship? Was it thinner than paper? Can''t you at least give me some face?

    Dongfang Yue was wailing in his heart, but he didn''t show it on his face. He continued,"Cang, you see, we''ve known each other for so many years ..."

    "Who has known you for so many years? Don''t try to get close to me, I don''t know you!" Cang rudely interrupted Dongfang Yue before he could finish.

    "Cang ..." Dongfang Yue was heartbroken.

    How could Cang say that? He really had no conscience! Wuuu ...

    The heartbroken Dongfang Yue waspletely speechless.

    Could Cang Yun do this? It''s fine if she doesn''t have a conscience, but she actually said she doesn''t know me? This was too much. They had been neighbors for so many years ...

    Dong fangyue, who couldn''t settle everything, turned around and left the garden with a trace of resentment.

 Chapter 2887 Azures Little Revenge (3)

    He decided that in the future, he would never deal with Cang, this ruthless guy. Whoever wanted toe, he coulde! He was not going to wait on them anymore!

    When uncle long and the others found out that Dongfang Yue had also failed, they all looked at Dongfang Lin with anticipation.

    Although Dongfang Lin was known for his outstanding intelligence, he admitted that he was powerless in front of Cang. When that guy threw a tantrum, no one could stop him! Therefore, he immediately refused and suggested that they should ask the owner toe forward!

    He might not give face to others, but he should at least give face to his master!

    However, who should go and say these words to Leng ruoxue became a huge problem for everyone.

    In the past, uncle long had always been the one to handle such matters, but this time, he was the first to reject it. He really didn''t want to see the Dark Lord''s expression anymore.

    In the end, it was Dongfang Lin who went to exin the matter to Leng ruoxue.

    Under immense pressure, Dongfang Lin went to look for Leng ruoxue. He was trembling with fear as he told her what had happened in a straightforward and simple manner.

    After Leng ruoxue heard this, she didn''t know what to say. No wonder she didn''t see Cang these few days. He had been causing trouble for uncle long and the others!

    After a moment of silence, Leng ruoxue immediately expressed that she would have a talk with Cang.

    After Dongfang Lin heard this, he immediately took his leave to avoid the Mistress of the Dark World''s dagger-like eyes from shooting daggers at him.

    Sob ... The pressure is like a mountain, isn''t it? No wonder uncle long refused toe!

    "Xue ''er, let them handle such a small matter on their own." Seeing that Xue ''er was going to find Cang, the demon was not satisfied.

    "If uncle long and the others could handle it, they wouldn''t havee to me. When I''m done talking with Azure, I''lle and apany you. " Leng ruoxue coaxed. These few days, she had been keeping the demonpany. After all, they had not seen each other for a long time, and the two of them had a lot to talk about.

    However, the demon was not satisfied with Leng ruoxue''s arrangement and said,""I''ll go with you to find it!"

    "You?" Leng ruoxue looked at the evildoer with suspicion. She thought to herself,"what if these two guys start fighting when they meet?" Who should she help then?

    "Demon, you stay in the room! I''ll go by myself. " After thinking for a moment, Leng ruoxue felt that it was better to avoid them from meeting, especially after the fierce battle between the two of them had just ended! The atmosphere was still tense!

    "Don''t worry, I won''t fight it. " Knowing what Xue ''er was worried about, the demon immediately promised.

    "What if it wants to fight you?" Leng ruoxue asked helplessly.

    "I won''t fight back." The demon continued to guarantee.

    Seeing that he had already promised, Leng ruoxue naturally could not reject him anymore. She could only bring along the demon, this child from a previous marriage.

    When she arrived at the garden, Leng ruoxue saw Cang still lying on the stone table with his eyes closed. Feeling her approach, Cang ye only opened his eyes slightly and then closed them again.

    "Cang! What''s wrong with you?" Leng ruoxue asked worriedly as she lifted Cang up. Something didn''t seem right! A while ago, he was still full of energy and nned to cause trouble for the demon. Why did he wither these few days?

    "Nothing much!" Cang gave her face and replied softly. He turned around and faced Leng ruoxue with his butt.

    It was obvious that the little fellow was angry.

    At this moment, the demon saw this and smiled faintly,""Xue ''er, don''t worry. I think it''s just going through menopause."

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue''s face darkened.

    Azure was an Artifact Spirit, so how could he have menopause?

    When blue heard this, he was enraged and rushed towards evildoer. He stretched out his sharp ws and scratched him. A cold light shed as he shouted,""Your sister is going through menopause! Your whole family is going through menopause!"

    Facing Azure''s rage, evildoer didn''t panic. He grabbed the fur behind Azure''s neck and held Azure in his hand.

    Azure struggled with all its might, but it had eaten too much in the past few days. Its body had be two circles rounder, and its limbs were short and small, so it couldn''t break free.

    Suddenly, Azure was depressed!

    How detestable! Those who bully Beastie are all bad guys!

    "Niu! Save me!" Seeing that he couldn''t break free, Cang turned to Leng ruoxue for help.

    Leng ruoxue could only shake her head and sigh.

    Previously, Cang still had a sickly appearance, but after seeing the demon, he was immediately full of life. Now, he had instantly be a helpless little beast.

    However, she still took it from the evildoer''s hands. Once Cang Yi regained his freedom, he jumped into Leng ruoxue''s arms. This time, he didn''t have to face Leng ruoxue with his butt. Instead, he looked at Leng ruoxue with tears in his eyes.

    Leng ruoxue''s eyes were filled with grievances, and she almost felt heartache for Cang. However, when she thought about how lively Cang was before, she gave up on pitiing him. She couldn''t help but touch Cang''s still round stomach and teased,""You''ve been eating a lot recently, right? Your movements aren''t as agile anymore!"

    "Girl, you''re despising me?" When Cang Yi heard this, tears immediately rolled down his face, but he didn''t let them fall.

    "Yes, a little. If you continue to put on weight, I won''t be able to carry you." Leng ruoxue said on purpose after hearing Cang''s words.

    "Xue ''er, put it down! Don''t tire yourself out!" The demon also gritted his teeth. He was at a disadvantage because he didn''t have a cute and fluffy appearance!

    The demon was very depressed, but of course, he didn''t forget to take the opportunity to sow discord.

    "Girl, I''m not fat!" Cang said to Leng ruoxue as he red at evildoer.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Cang, you''ve already rounded it up, Wu! You might not be able to see it, do you want to look in the mirror?" Leng ruoxue asked with an evil smile.

    "Don ''t!" Azure rage knew that he was a little fat, but did he want to be like this?

    "Cang, why are you deliberately causing trouble for uncle long and the others!" Leng ruoxue smiled and continued to ask.

    "Hmph! Traitor! They are traitors!" Canghuo Avenue.

    "Eh? How are they traitors?" Leng ruoxue was confused.

    "I already warned them not to tell this evildoer what mu li said, but they still said it!" Cangined.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she didn''t know how to respond.

    That ... Was it alright toin in front of her? Especially when Cang even admitted that he had done something to make the demon depressed. What did he want her to do?

    At this time, uncle long and the others, who had been eavesdropping in a corner, quickly ran out and exined,""Senior Cang, I''m innocent! We Didn''t Say That! It was the Mistress of the Dark World who heard it!"

    "Hmph! Do you think I''m stupid?" Azure sneered as he looked at uncle long and the others with an unfriendly gaze.

    Uncle long and the others knew that they were in the wrong, so they could only turn to the evildoer for help.

    "I did overhear it," the demon said calmly."They didn''t tell me."

    "Jackals of the same tribe!" After saying these four words, Cang ignored everyone else and buried his head in Leng ruoxue''s arms.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue knew that Cang was not going to pursue this matter. After giving uncle long and the rest a reassuring look, she carried Cang away.

    However, she had only taken two steps when she was stopped by uncle long and the others.

    "Uncle long, I''m taking Cang with me. It won''t cause any more trouble for you." Leng ruoxue consoled him helplessly.

    "The little green vessel is not cooperating with us." Uncle long finally blurted out the truth with a constipated look on his face. Originally, he didn''t want to talk about such an embarrassing thing, but it had already been a few days, and he had to say it!

    Upon hearing this, Leng ruoxue''s forehead was covered in cold sweat.

    Green vessel and Azure were going to rebel! No wonder uncle long always asked her to help him put in the bracelets. Although she found it strange at that time, she didn''t think too much about it. Now, she finally understood.

    Sighing helplessly, Leng ruoxue''s thoughts changed and she led uncle long and the others into the bangle.

    "Sister, why did you bring these wastrels in?" At the same time that Leng ruoxue and the rest appeared, Qing Jue appeared as well. He red at uncle long and the rest with an unkind expression as he roared.

    "W-we''re here to get food. " Uncle long stuttered. Wu ... When these little guys get angry, their auras are not small!

    "Still want to take? Your sister! You''ve already taken a lot!" Hearing this, Qing Jue immediately became furious.

    "The things we took were all eaten by senior Cang." Uncle long exined hurriedly when he saw Qing Jue waving his small fists. He was so angry that he was in danger of charging up and beating him up at any moment.

    "Eh? All eaten by this damn cat? You''re joking, right? Howe it didn''t die after eating so much?" Qing Jue sneered, obviously not believing uncle Long''s words.

    "What a joke, do you think I''ll die from overeating? Don''t you know who I am?" After green vessel finished speaking, Cang ze immediately raised his head and rolled his eyes.

    "So, you really finished it?" Qing Jue confirmed.

    "It''s me who ate it!" Azure didn''t deny it. As a man, he had to be daring and take responsibility for his actions.

    "Qing Jue, give uncle long and the others some more! The celebration was my decision. " Leng ruoxue saw that Qing Jue was hesitating and was afraid that he would not agree, so she had no choice but to step in.

    "Alright! For the sake of big sister, I can give you some more. " Qing Jue said unwillingly. Then, he red at Cang and roared,"D * MN cat, if I had known that all the food had gone into your stomach, I would have put some rat poison in it!"

    "What did you just say? Stinky green vessel, let''s fight one-on-one!" Seeing the other party''s provocation, Cang was enraged and pounced towards green vessel. However, green vessel''s figure shed and disappeared, causing Cang to miss. After that, Cang you didn''t give up and chased ...

    Uncle long and the others were tactful and didn''t express their opinions when they saw that the two little guys were suspected to be fighting among themselves. In a short while, the food that Qing Jue had moved out was piled up at their feet.

    With food in hand, uncle long and the rest were not willing to stay a second longer. They immediately asked Leng ruoxue to send them out.

    It wasn''t peaceful here!

    After sending uncle long off, Leng ruoxue left with the demon.

    It wasn''t easy for him to have a chance to be alone with Xue ''er again, so of course, the evildoer wasn''t willing to let it go. Immediately, he pulled Leng ruoxue back to the room to express his feelings.

    The next day, the celebratory dinner that everyone had been waiting for was finally ready.

    After a round of eating and drinking, both the host and the guest were happy. However, after eating this meal, the people fromherworld prison all felt bad again.

    Wu ... They were both humans, but why was there such a huge difference?

    A strong sense of inferiority surrounded them for a long time and did not go away. However, the current Leng ruoxue didn''t have the time to be their intimate sister. She had already decided to go into seclusion to refine pills and weapons.

    After knowing Leng ruoxue''s thoughts, the demon expressed his support. However, he requested to watch from the side.

    Leng ruoxue naturally wouldn''t reject such a small request. Because it wasn''t just him, the Grand Elder of the armament Guild headquarters and the others also needed to watch ...

 Chapter 2888 Disobedient Medicinal Herb (1)

    After preparing everything, Leng ruoxue nned to start refining in the purple bamboo house''s alchemy and weapon refining room. However, after Qing Jue found out about her n, he smiled at her and said,""Sister, I suggest you go outside and make it."

    "What?" Leng ruoxue was dumbfounded when she heard Qing Jue''s suggestion. Was she being despised?

    "Sister, I sincerely advise you not to ask why." Qing Jue said with a mysterious expression.

    "£¿"Leng ruoxue''s beautiful face was filled with even more question marks when she heard him say this without exining the reason.

    What was going on? Qing Jue had actually kept her in suspense again. This gave Leng ruoxue a bad feeling, but Qing Jue did not say why.

    Leng ruoxue was in a dilemma. However, since she had been chased out, she could only bring the demon and the rest away from the bracelet. However, before she left, her resentful gaze made Qing Jue feel rather happy!

    Hehe! He truly felt that his sister was very cute!

    After leaving the bracelet, Leng ruoxue had no choice but to find a temporary room to act as a pill and weapon refining room. That gloomy mood had been with her the entire time!

    Only today did she know how bad it felt to be despised by others!

    Sob ... Leng ruoxue looked at Liu Feng with teary eyes and said with a choked voice,""Liufeng, I won''t despise you anymore!"

    Liu Feng was dumbfounded when he heard this.

    F * ck! What did this have to do with him? How did it end up with him?

    Flowing maple was quite indignant, but the first elder of the craftsmen''s Guild and the othersughed out loud without any sense of loyalty. Liuyue patted her brother''s shoulder in understanding.""Brother, you''ve finally made it!"

    "You ... You are all bad guys!" Liu Feng, who was extremely angry, roared.

    He didn''t offend anyone, so why did he get shot while lying down?

    At the thought of this, he looked at Leng ruoxue with a bitter expression. His eyes were red as he said,''Xue'' er, don''t you feel any guilt for bullying me?''

    Of course, Leng ruoxue did not! Not only that, but when she saw Liu Feng''s resentful eyes, her fragile heart was miraculously healed.

    It seemed that with someone to apany him in his misfortune, he could share the burden! Leng ruoxue finally understood!

    After sorting out her emotions, Leng ruoxue took out her pill furnace and decided to start with refining pills. After all,pared to refining weapons, she was more interested in pills. After that, she arranged the medicinal herbs in order.

    The chaos Divine pill was not part of the well-known divine pill system. ording to Qing Jue, it was a magical and omnipotent pill. Simply put, it could bring a dead person back to life immediately after eating it! Of course, a dead person could only be a deity, and that deity''s soul and consciousness had yet topletely dissipate. Otherwise, no matter how miraculous this pill was, it would not be able to save him!

    But even so, it was enough for Leng ruoxue to be amazed.

    She never would have thought that there would be such a miraculous pill in the world. Back then, if his cheap master had such a pill, he might not have fallen. When she told Qing Jue about her idea, Qing Jue told her disappointedly that no one had ever refined a Chaos Divine pill.

    Of course, no one was referring to her master. In other words, her master had never refined Chaos Divine pills before.

    At that time, Leng ruoxue was once again stunned.

    Even her master had never refined it before, so why did she have to refine it?

    Could it be that this ''heaven-defying art'' was also used to bully newbies? The moment Qing Jue said that, Leng ruoxue realized that the heaven-defying Art''s requirements for her and her master were different.<novelnext></novelnext>

    To put it bluntly, it was racial discrimination!

    After that, she confirmed everything from Qing Jue. However, Qing Jue also told her that her master did not need to refine Chaos Divine pills or acquired Chaos Divine weapons because she was born in thend of chaos. The ''heaven-defying art'' was associated with her master. Simply put, the ''heaven-defying art'' was tailor-made for her master. However, she was not. Because of this, the heaven-defying incantation''s requirements for her were also ridiculously high.

    However, Qing Jue also told her that although her cheap master had never refined Chaos Divine pills before, she had refined acquired Chaos Divine weapons. In addition,pared to refining pills, her master preferred refining weapons. Leng ruoxue had long known about this!

    However, what Leng ruoxue could not stand the most was Qing Jue telling her that there was no recipe for the chaos Divine pill and that she had to explore it on her own.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this grievous news, she was in aplete mess!

    This was the first time she had heard of a Chaos Divine elixir and he was going to let her explore it on her own? Wasn''t this a scam?

    As such, Leng ruoxue''s heart was filled with tears as she looked at the medicinal herbs in front of her.

    Qing Jue, you''re definitely a piece of trash that will harm your sister!

    Although there were many medicinal herbs in front of him, the feeling of not knowing where to start was really too ufortable.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue had not moved for a long time, Shen nuo asked in confusion,""Xue ''er, why aren''t you making the chaos Divine pill?"

    "I don''t know how to make it." Looking at Shen nuo, Leng ruoxue finally revealed the secret that had been buried in her heart for a long time.

    Instantly, the jaws of the surrounding alchemists dropped. This ... This was too much of a joke, right? You''re already preparing to refine the pill, yet you don''t know the pill recipe?

    If it wasn''t for Leng ruoxue''s extremely serious yet depressed expression, everyone would have suspected that she was just ying with them.

    "Without the pill form, how can I refine it?" Looking at the countless precious herbs in front of him, Jiang Ning''s heart ached so much that it bled.

    "Green vessel asked me to explore on my own. The only thing he can do is to supply me with an unlimited number of medicinal herbs." Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    "Uh! Did he not know the pill recipe? How did he know about the existence of Chaos Divine pills?" The head elder of the craftsmen''s Guild asked in confusion.

    "I was born to know!" Leng ruoxue said powerlessly. When Qing Jue said that, she had no energy to even ridicule him. It was really too hurtful, wasn''t it?

    "Uh! Alright!" Everyone was helpless. They didn''t understand the lives in thend of chaos!

    "This is an inheritable memory. When we are born, our minds are filled with cultivation methods that are rted to us. " The demon exined when he saw everyone''s reaction.

    This time, everyone was even more at a loss for words. They couldn''t understand the feeling of being born with high-quality goods!

    Leng ruoxue fell silent as well. She looked at the demon with a face full of hidden bitterness.

    Seeing this, the demon thought that Xue ''er was worried that she couldn''t make it, so he quicklyforted her,""Xue ''er, don''t worry about the herbs. If there''s not enough, I''ll go and Rob Little Tian!"

    "I''m not worried," At this moment, Leng ruoxue really wanted to draw a circle and curse all these scammers, especially with green vessel as their leader!

    "Then hurry up and refine it!" The demon said impatiently.

    "Alright then!" Leng ruoxue nodded. She stared at the pill in front of her and pondered for a long time. In the end, she chose two medicinal herbs that grew in thend of chaos and threw them into the pill furnace that had been heated up for a long time.

 Chapter 2889 The Disobedient Herb (2)

    As soon as the herbs were put into the furnace, everyone''s eyes were drawn to the furnace. They stared at the pill in front of them without blinking.

    The decisive moment ... Ugh! In other words, the important moment to witness the melting of nts in thend of chaos had finally arrived.

    However, even when everyone''s eyes were sore from staring, there was no reaction at all to the medicinal herbs that were thrown into the pill furnace.

    The two herbs were still lying in the middle of the furnace, intact.

    "Xue ''er, is the fire not hot?" After staring for a long time, Jiang Ning finally couldn''t help but ask.

    "¡­¡­"

    This isn''t hot?

    Leng ruoxue felt that if she were to throw a piece of meat in, she would be burned to ashes immediately.

    However, she didn''t stop Jiang Ning when he tried to reach for the furnace. Then, as she had wished, she heard Jiang Ning''s ear-piercing scream!

    "Ah ... Ah ... So hot! It''s burning me! "Wu ..." Jiang Ning held his hand that was red from the heat and jumped up and down.

    The chief elder of the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters took a closer look and said calmly,""It''s cooked!"

    "¡­¡­"

    It can''t be, right?

    Everyone was surprised and stepped forward in unison.

    At this moment, one of Jiang Ning''s hands was red and swollen, and there was even white misting out of it. As everyone was amazed, theypletely forgot tofort Jiang Ning, who was in excruciating pain.

    "How mature is it?" Liu Feng muttered to himself out of curiosity.

    "At least 80%!" The head elder of the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters replied with a smile. However, everyone present obviously had different opinions and each of them had their own guesses.

    "Do you have any humanity left in you? I''m in so much pain!" Jiang Ning roared in grief and anger as he listened to the crowd shamelessly discussing how his hand had matured.

    "Don''t you know how to take your own healing pill? What, do we have to feed you? Wasn''t his other hand fine? Don''t pretend to be injured!" After hearing Jiang Ning''s words, Liu Feng blinked his eyes and said with a look of disdain. It was obvious that he had no intention of sympathizing with Jiang Ning.

    In his opinion, Jiang Ning''s head must have been smashed by a meteorite. Otherwise, why would he do such a stupid thing? Why was he using his hands to get close to the pill furnace? You might as well jump into the pill furnace!

    "I''m already injured, so I''m not pretending!" Although Liu Feng''s words were what everyone was thinking, Jiang Ning was so angry that he was about to vomit blood! This bunch of people were indeed inhumane.

    In order to seekfort, Jiang Ning couldn''t help but turn to look at Leng ruoxue. He looked at her pitifully and said,"Xue ''er, I''m injured!"

    Wuuu ...

    "I saw it! Hurry up and eat the healing pill!" Leng ruoxue nced at Jiang Ning and said in a speechless manner. If it wasn''t for the fact that she had noticed that Jiang Ning had restrained the fire under his furnace, this guy''s hand would have been crippled!

    Therefore, at this moment, she didn''t feel sorry for Jiang Ning at all. He waspletely asking for it!

    Seeing how cold Xue ''er was to him, Jiang Ning''s fragile heart was shattered once again.

    Wu ... No wonder there''s a saying that birds of a feather flock together. These guys are indeed a group of inhumane and cold-blooded B * stards!

    Seeing that no one sympathized with and consoled him, the sorrowful and worried Jiang Ning could only resentfully try to save himself. After taking a healing pill, the injury on his hand also recovered.

    "Don''t do anything stupid in the future. You can''t touch a me that''s not your own!" Seeing that Jiang Ning was fine, Liu Feng acted like an understanding brother again and reminded him.

    "¡­¡­"

    Jiang Ning didn''t have the energy toin. He lowered his head and walked to a corner to draw circles.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Wuwu ... Bad guy! A bunch of bad guys!

    Seeing Jiang Ning''s childish behavior, the crowd couldn''t help butugh. As for Jiang Ning, he was so embarrassed that he wanted to hide in a hole.

    After this small incident, everyone''s attention was once again drawn to the pill furnace, except for Jiang Ning who was drawing circles in the corner.

    After their own experience in Jiang Ning, they knew that it wasn''t because the mes weren''t hot enough. They could only wait patiently.

    One day, two days ...

    There was still no change in the medicinal herbs in the pill furnace.

    Leng ruoxue was going crazy.

    Five days had already passed by now, but this medicinal ingredient actually didn''t move at all.

    What the hell was this?

    If it wasn''t for the fact that this medicinal herb had no spiritual intelligence, Leng ruoxue really wanted to grab it and interrogate it thoroughly. But now, what could he do?

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue seemed to be a little frustrated, the weapon Master Grand Elder consoled her with his experience,""Xue ''er, we can''t rush to melt the materials. Let''s wait patiently!"

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue really wanted to say that she was already very patient. It was true! It had been five days. If it was in the past, after so many days, she would have already refined who knows how many medicinal pills.

    However, there was no other way.

    Just like that, everyone decided to split up and guard the pill furnace. This way, they could also take turns to rest.

    After the jobs were assigned, the first on duty, the armament Guild headquarters ''great elder, drove everyone away.

    After the crowd was driven away, the first elder of the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters looked at the two medicinal herbs lying quietly in the pill furnace and frowned with worry.

    "Herbs, herbs, why are you so disobedient? Quickly melt it!" The cksmith would always Mutter to himself as he looked at the medicinal ingredients in the furnace.

    As a cksmith, he was quite clear about the bitterness of materials that could not be dissolved. Therefore, even though he appeared to be very calm and consoled Xue ''er, in reality, he was quite anxious.

    Unfortunately, these medicinal herbs did not give him much face. Several days had passed, but there was no sign of them melting at all.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue, who was unwillingly dragged back into the room by the evildoer, was also so depressed that she did not want to say a word. "Xue ''er," the demon consoled,"the materials from the chaotic world are a little stubborn. Don''t worry!"

    "I''ve been refining pills for so long, but this is the first time I''ve suffered a blow because of theck of materials. But don''t worry, I just can''t ept it for a while. I''ll be fine after a few days of adjustment. Leng ruoxue said as she didn''t want the evildoer to worry.

    "Yes, Xue ''er, although I don''t know anything about alchemy or equipment refining, I know that nothing can be rushed, especially when ites to cultivation. So, take it easy, what''s this little setback?" The evildoer pulled Leng ruoxue into his arms and continued tofort her gently.

    "I will. Give me a few days." Leng ruoxue wrapped her arms around the evildoer''s waist and said.

    "Xue ''er, I''ll take you somewhere!" The evildoer added after hearing this.

    With that, he did not wait for Leng ruoxue''s response and disappeared with her.

    In the blink of an eye, Leng ruoxue was brought to a foggy area by the demon.

    As far as he could see, there was only thick fog around him, nothing else. Looking at the unfamiliar ce, Leng ruoxue could not help but ask,""Evildoer, where is this ce?"

    "This is the ce where I was born." The demon said directly.

    "Really?" Leng ruoxue was rather surprised. She never thought that the evildoer would actually bring her to his birthce.

 Chapter 2890 Disobedient Medicinal Herb (3)

    "En, not only me, Yu, green vessel, and Cang were all born here. Oh right, there''s also thews of heaven and earth. We''ve been nurtured here for a very, very long time, before we finally have a trace of intelligence. And after it gained sentience, who knows how many tens of thousands of years had passed before the two of us that you see now came to be. " The demon exined with a faint smile.

    "Xue ''er, do you understand what I mean?" After exining, the demon asked again.

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue nodded. The demon wanted to tell her that the life forms in thend of chaos could not be born in a short period of time. In other words, it was the same even if there were no materials for life forms here.

    "So, you have to be patient when you face us." The demon requested in a serious manner.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help butugh out loud. She then teased,""You guys aren''t the materials."

    "But we''re all from the chaosworld! "Think about it, chaos took so long to give birth to life forms like us. Those lifeless materials may appear muchter than us, but they were born in the same ce as us. This proves that they are extraordinary. If they were ced in the immortal realm, these things would definitely be heavenly and earthly treasures, iparably precious. Thus, it would definitely take a lot of time to melt them. Also, the materials that can exist here, be it nts or minerals, must be extremely hard. Otherwise, I''m afraid they would have been crushed to pieces by the violent Ling energy here, and you wouldn''t have the chance to get them. " The demon said again.

    "Evildoer, I understand now. Thank you." After listening to the demon speak so much, Leng ruoxue understood his painstaking efforts. The gloominess in her heart dissipated bit by bit.

    At the same time, she didn''t want the demon to worry about her because of alchemy.

    Seeing that Xue ''er had thought things through, the demon revealed a beautiful smile and said,""Xue ''er, let''s spend a few days here alone!"

    "Alright!" Leng ruoxue nodded.

    At this moment, she decided to forget everything and stay here with the demon for a few days with all her heart. Without uncle long and the others, and without any disturbance, it should be a true two-person world, right?

    In the following days, Leng ruoxue and the demon built a simple house here and settled down with peace of mind.

    Initially, the two of them only nned to stay for a few days. However, they had unknowingly stayed for almost a month. It was only when it was Leng ruoxue''s turn to be on duty that the two of them reluctantly left the spawn ce of the evildoer.

    The two of them returned home with a hint of sweetness on their bodies. When uncle long and the others saw this, they deliberately pretended not to know anything and said nothing. However, Leng ruoxue felt a little guilty. Hence, the moment she returned home, she immediately went into the pill refinement room.

    Now that Leng ruoxue had run away, the gossipy uncle long and the rest naturally had no intention of letting the demon off.

    Looking at the crowd surrounding him, causing him to fall behind and unable to keep up with Xue ''er''s footsteps, the evildoer''s cold aura dissipated, and he said with a straight face,""What are you guys trying to do?"

    "Hehe, Mistress Dark, where did you and Xue ''er go to y?" Uncle long smiled ambiguously and asked curiously.

    "What, you guys want to go too?" The demon didn''t answer but asked a question instead. His question stunned uncle long and the others.

    Want to go?

    They didn''t know, but they definitely wanted to gossip!

    Unfortunately, the demon didn''t give them a chance to speak. With a thought, uncle long and the others disappeared. The people who disappeared also included those who could help Xue ''er with her work.

    Looking at the empty garden in front of him, the demon was satisfied.

    It''s done! He and Xue ''er could have some alone time again!

    It was really good! The demon was quite satisfied with his actions.

    He was satisfied, but it was a tragedy for uncle long and the others.

    Uncle long and the others were dumbfounded when they saw the unfamiliar ce.

    "You bastard!" Where is this ce?

    "What am I doing here?" Suddenly, a surprised voice was heard. Everyone turned around at the same time. The one who spoke was Ice Spirit, who was holding her son with a nk face.

    Uncle long and the others swallowed their saliva when they saw the ice soul. They couldn''t believe it. How did senior ice soul get teleported here? If they didn''t remember wrongly, this old Qilin was in the room with its baby at that time.

    However, when they saw the familiar face in front of them, they instantly understood. This was definitely the rhythm of getting rid of these third wheels!

    But could he let them know before he moved these light bulbs over? They weren''t mentally prepared for such a silent response!

    Sob ... The unfamiliar environment made everyone cry.

    "Who can answer my questions? why am I here?" Ice Spirit asked again when no one answered her.

    "Senior Ice Spirit, we can''t answer your question because we don''t know why we''re here." Uncle long said with a bitter face.

    "Could it be ... An enemy attack?" Ice Spirit could only imagine. This was too strange. He didn''t feel anything before he was moved to another ce. Who did this?

    Ice Spirit thought for a moment and figured out the truth.

    "Is it the dark mistress or Cang?" Ice Spirit asked after sighing. Other than the two of them, no one else had the ability!

    "Mistress of the Dark World." Uncle long told him honestly.

    "Are we in his way?" As an experienced person, Ice Spirit understood the Mistress of the Dark World''s thoughts without even thinking.

    "He and Xue ''er went somewhere to spend some alone time together. We just asked, and that''s why it''s like this now." Uncle long said with an aggrieved expression.

    "It''s uncle long who asked this, it has nothing to do with us! Why did you bring us here?" After uncle long finished speaking, Jiang Ning didn''t know how to answer. They still had their jobs, okay? They could also help Xue ''er, so why did he throw them out like trash?

    Jiang Ning was filled with grief and indignation.

    After hearing what he said, everyone instantly moved away from him on their own ord to avoid being implicated by this fool.

    This hatred was really strong!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Didn''t you see how angry uncle long was? He actually dared to say that! AI! You''re looking for death!

    As expected, as soon as this thought appeared in everyone''s mind, uncle long, whose eyes were spitting fire, grabbed Jiang Ning by the cor and gave him a good beating.

    As he beat him up, uncle long still didn''t vent his anger and roared,""F * ck you, don''t tell me you''re not curious. I''m only asking to satisfy everyone''s curiosity! You want to push all the me onto me? Hmm?"

    "Uncle long, uncle long, Wu...I was wrong! I was wrong! I didn''t mean it that way! "Don''t hit me, don''t hit my face ..." Jiang Ning, who had been beaten up, cried and begged. At this moment, he finally understood the meaning of the words ''cause of disaster''. However, what made him even more depressed was that he was being beaten up, and there was no righteous person who came to stop him.

    Sob ... Jiang Ning was heartbroken.

    Was there really no one who was willing to do good nowadays?

    Obviously, he would not be able to find it now. The reverent-God experts turned a blind eye to uncle Long''s anger, so the great elder of the craftsmen''s Guild and the other divine emperors were even more helpless.

    As such, Jiang Ning''s beating was inevitable.

    By the time uncle long was done venting, Jiang Ning''s face was as swollen as a pig''s head.

    He felt his face tense. He didn''t need to look to know that his handsome face was definitely gone.

    "Wuu ... I told you not to hit my face!" Squatting on the ground, Jiang Ning sobbed and refused to raise his head.

    "I like to hit people''s faces!" Uncle long said coldly.

    "Uh!" Jiang Ning didn''t dare to speak anymore. He hid behind Ice Spirit like a mistreated wife.

    Ice Spirit sighed helplessly and said,"what should we do now?" What is this ce?"

    He wasn''t worried about anything else, but he was afraid that his son wouldn''t be able to withstand the spiritual energy here. However, the spiritual Qi here did not seem to be as violent as the ce where they lived, so of course, it was not rich.

    "I don''t know," Everyone shook their heads in unison.

    Clearly, everyone was at a loss. Then, everyone looked at each other and sighed.

    His heart slowly sank.

    From the looks of it, if the Mistress of the Dark World didn''t take the initiative to bring them back, they probably wouldn''t be able to find their way home, Wu ...

    Words could not describe everyone''s sorrow at the moment, but the demon''s mood was extremely good.

    When Leng ruoxue saw the demon who entered the pill refining room, she could clearly feel his jubnt mood.

    "Good news?" Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    "It''s a good thing for me!" The demonughed evilly.

    "Uh! Doesn''t it count for others?" Leng ruoxue was even more curious now.

    "Hehe! I don''t know. " The demonughed smugly.

    "What did you do?" Leng ruoxue asked suspiciously.

    "You''ve done a good thing! Uncle long and the others were curious about where we could spend our time alone, so I sent them there. " The demon said with a smile, his face full of joy.

    He thought that it would be difficult to have real alone time aftering back, but he didn''t expect it to be possible!

    "..." Leng ruoxue was silent.

    This was definitely not a good thing for uncle long and the others. At this moment, Leng ruoxue could already imagine the sorrowful and deste faces of uncle long and the others. They were trapped in a strange ce like pitiful little children, unable to return home ...

    Ugh! He was really too pitiful!

    However, she had to admit that she had forgotten about her friends when she saw a man. Because she saw how happy the demon was, she actually didn''t have the thought of letting him bring uncle long and the others back.

    This really shouldn''t have happened! But since the demon was happy, she would pretend that she didn''t know!

    After making up her mind, Leng ruoxue no longer mentioned this matter. It was as if she had forgotten about the existence of uncle long and the others.

    However, there was a price to pay for acting dumb.

    Without the armament Guild headquarters ''great elder to change shifts with her, she could only look after the pill furnace by herself. However, with the demon apanying her, she was not lonely.

    Two monthster, Leng ruoxue, who had been patiently watching over the medicinal herbs in the furnace, finally saw signs of the medicinal herbs melting.

    Leng ruoxue was overjoyed when she saw this.

    The heavens do not disappoint those who work hard! They finally saw some light!

    However, the dawn light seemed to havested for a long time, and the speed at which the medicinal herbs were dissolving could be described as the speed of a turtle.

    Patience! He had to be patient! Leng ruoxue kept encouraging herself in her heart.

    After half a year, the two medicinal herbs finallypletely dissolved into liquid.

    Looking at the transparent liquid medicinal ingredients in the furnace, Leng ruoxue was so touched that she was on the verge of tears. This was definitely the longest time she had ever refined a pill! And this was only the beginning ...

 Chapter 2891 Explosion (1)

    Reining in her excitement, Leng ruoxue was about to throw the other herbs into the pill furnace. However, before she could do anything, the medicinal liquid in the pill furnace started to boil and bubble. Leng ruoxue could not understand what was going on.

    What was going on?

    But before she could figure it out, the pill furnace in front of her suddenly emitted white smoke. Then, she heard a loud bang and the pill furnace exploded in front of her.

    "¡­¡­"

    Leng ruoxue waspletely dumbfounded. The demon who had juste back from outside heard the explosion and his expression changed. He hurried over to see what was going on.

    Seeing the room in a mess, Xue ''er sitting in front of the broken pill furnace with her clothes dirty, her face and body covered with charred explosives, the demon was extremely worried and quickly hugged the dazed Xue'' er into his arms.

    "Xue ''er, are you hurt?" The demon searched Leng ruoxue''s body for possible injuries and was extremely worried.

    However, Leng ruoxue did not give any response. This time, the demon was even more worried.

    "Xue ''er, don''t scare me! Why don''t you say something!" The demon shouted.

    It was a pity that Leng ruoxue was still like a wooden person, dull and silly.

    "What happened?" At this moment, the anxious Grand Elder of the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters and the others also ran in from outside in a panic.

    They had just been brought back by the Mistress of the Dark World, and before they could even step into the house, they heard a loud bang, which gave them a shock.

    If this wasn''t thend of chaos, they would have thought that their homes had been attacked by the miasma again. However, they then remembered that Xue ''er was refining pills, so they didn''t dare to dy and all ran towards the pill refining room.

    Looking at the mess in the alchemy room, everyone immediately understood that the explosion had urred because of the failure of the alchemy.

    However, they couldn''t understand it. Wasn''t it normal to fail in refining pills and weapons? He had never heard of anyone''s pill furnace exploding! At the thought of this, uncle long and the others all turned their eyes to the alchemists and artifact Masters present.

    "Why are you guys looking at us? You should be worried about Xue ''er now!" The Grand Elder of the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters was extremely speechless.

    "A failed pill refinement will cause an explosion? Is it that dangerous?" Uncle long blinked his eyes and asked in confusion. He wanted to care about Xue ''er too! However, with the Mistress of the Dark World around, how could they dare to stand out? what if the Mistress of the Dark World was in a bad mood and threw them to an unknown, strange ce? where would they go to cry then?

    Therefore, even if they wanted to ask about Xue ''er''s condition, they did not dare to get close. They could only pray that Xue'' er would be fine.

    "Generally speaking, they won ''t. It''s very safe to refine pills and weapons, but we can''t rule out unexpected situations. " After some thought, the head elder of the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters exined.

    "..." When uncle long and the others heard this, they truly felt that it was as good as nothing!

    What was an emergency situation? Xue ''er should be fine now, right?

    However, what they were more concerned about was what to do after the sudden situation. Xue ''er looked like she had suffered a blow, but she didn''t say a word. This made them very worried!

    At this moment, the room they were in creaked again! Creak!'' The moment everyone saw this, they immediately raised their guard. The demon carried Xue ''er and left the alchemy room immediately. Uncle long and the rest followed closely behind.

    Just as everyone ran to the courtyard, they saw the house in front of them copse.

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

    Your sister! This house was a divine artifact! Could refining a pill have such great power?

    That was not all. After one of the houses copsed, the rest of the houses copsed one by one, as if it was the domino effect ...

    "¡­¡­"

    Looking at this Grand asion, everyone suddenly felt a little numb.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After looking at each other, they turned to look at the demon, hoping that he would make a decision.

    "What are you looking at me for? Hurry up and clean up this rubbish. Oh right, think of a way to restore it to its original state, don''t let Xue ''er find out anything!" The demon ordered in a bad mood.

    He was a little angry.

    If Xue ''er didn''t think that it was taking too long and asked him to bring these people back, he would have been able to stay by Xue'' er''s side and she wouldn''t have to face the explosion alone.

    Xue ''er ... Must have been frightened!

    The demon''s heart ached when he thought of this! They looked at uncle long and the others with cold and unfriendly eyes.

    How could he still remember that he was the one who had sent uncle long and the others away?

    In any case, it was their fault for letting Xue ''er face it alone and be frightened!

    After that, the demon carried Xue ''er and left the dpidated courtyard.

    After the demon left, everyone was once again dumbfounded.

    The Mistress of the Dark World wanted them to restore this ce to its original state ...

    However, the houses here were all refined by Xue ''er. Without Xue'' er''s help, it would be difficult for them to build identical houses. After all, Xue ''er''s armament refining skills were unparalleled.

    More importantly, the materials used to refine these houses were all ordinary materials. Even if the first elder and the other armament Masters could refine the same ones, the hardness of the houses would definitely be different. At that time, wouldn''t Xue ''er be able to tell with one look?

    More importantly, no one believed that Xue ''er would not have heard what the Mistress of the Dark said just now. Xue ''er wasn''t really stupid, she was just shocked for a moment.

    AI! What should they do now?

    Everyone couldn''t help but sigh.

    After sighing, they all turned their gazes to the few craftsmen present.

    "Great elder, I''ll have to trouble you. We''ll be in charge of building the houses, so we''ll have to leave the forging to you. " Uncle long said helplessly.

    It wasn''t easy for him to find a ce to stay in thend of chaos. Now, he was back to square one.

    "We ... We''ll do our best!" The head elder of the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters said with a headache.

    "Yes, yes. If there''s anything you need help with, just tell me!" Uncle long said. Of course, he was just being polite because he knew that they couldn''t interfere in the matter of weapon refinement at all.

    When the head elder of the craftsmen''s Guild heard this, he only nodded his head indifferently. Then, he brought the other craftsmen to find a ce to refine.

    Of course, the ce they were referring to was the pce of the demon. Now that their own residence was destroyed, they could only rely on others again.

    After finding the captain of the guards who was familiar with him and exining his intentions, the captain of the guards was obviously in a difficult position.

    "What, can''t I?" The great elder of the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters asked again when he saw that someone had not given a reply after a long time.

    "Sure, but you guys won''t blow up our ce too, right?" The guard Captain asked worriedly. They had spent a long time and effort to build this Pce.

    "Don''t worry, we won ''t. We''re only using ordinary materials. " The chief elder of the craftsmen''s Guild guaranteed.

 Chapter 2892 Explosion (2)

    "Alright then! Follow me," The captain of the guards unwillingly led the chief elder of the craftsmen''s Guild to the backyard. Although he was unwilling, he did not dare to reject these people''s requests. After all, they were the futureherworld Empress''s people! More importantly, he was afraid that these people wouldin to his Lord.

    After leading the craftsmen Guild''s Grand Elder and the others to a remote courtyard, the guard Captain turned around and left with a worried look.

    After a certain team leader left, the armament Guild headquarters ''Grand Elder and a few others looked at each other, then sighed again before starting their heavy armament refining work.

    After half a month, with the efforts of several craftsmen, they finally built two courtyards. However, even so, uncle long and the others stillined about their low work efficiency.

    Upon hearing this, the chief elder of the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters was unhappy and immediately went on strike. He only left a message for uncle long and the others,""You guys can refine it yourselves!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Uncle long and the others were collectively driven mad by the strike led by the first elder of the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters!

    "You bastard!" If they knew how to refine artifacts, they would have helped long ago, but they didn''t know how to do it!

    What should I do now?

    Looking for Xue ''er? The Dark Lord would beat them up! More importantly, Xue ''er had been in a dazed state of silence for the past half a month, which made them extremely worried. They didn''t dare to let Xue'' er worry about such a small matter.

    With no other choice, uncle long and the others could only go and beg the proud craftsmen. After coaxing them for a long time, they finally resumed work.

    After this incident, uncle long and the others also deeply realized that in this day and age, no matter who you offended, you couldn''t offend a guy with a skill! Look, they went on strike just like that, throwing the mess to them, and they just couldn''t fix it! This fact made them extremely depressed.

    However, even though they were depressed, they didn''t dare to bring this matter up to the demon. This was because the Mistress of the Dark World had been emotionally unstable recently. She was like a time bomb that could explode at any time.

    In particr, the area within a hundred-mile radius of the Mistress of the Dark World''s main hall was extremely cold, almost turning into an ice cave!

    The Dark Lord''s main hall.

    Leng ruoxue, who was ced in the main hall by the demon, sat there in a daze without saying a word. Although the demon at the side was so anxious that his hair was about to turn white, he didn''t know how tofort Xue ''er. Because no matter what he said, Xue ''er would not respond to him, which made him go crazy!

    As time passed, he could only sit quietly by Xue ''er''s side.

    The evildoer, who had been staring at Leng ruoxue, suddenly felt Xue ''er''s finger move. He quickly ran to her side and held her hand,""Xue ''er, you''re willing to talk to me now?"

    Unfortunately, there was still no response.

    The infuriated evildoer ran to the courtyard and roared,""Qing Jue, damn Qing Jue, get out here!" Damn it! Green vessel must have known about the explosion, or else he would not have asked Xue ''er toe out and refine pills! However, he didn''t disclose this matter at all! No one was prepared for such an oue.

    The demon was burning with anger.

    However, no one responded to the demon either.

    At this moment, Qing Jue, who was in the bracelet, was also gloomily drawing circles in the corner of the wall. Opposite him, a cat with a snow-white body was ring at him with a pair of fire-spewing eyes.

    "What else do you have to say?" Cang asked coldly, the hair on his body was standing up, it was obvious how angry he was.

    However, green vessel ignored it. This fact made Cang even angrier.

    How detestable! Do you want to be a turtle after doing something wrong?

    "It''s no use pretending to be mute! You have to give me a clear exnation. " Cang da roared.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Exin what?" Qing Jue raised his head and asked gloomily.

    He didn''t think he had anything to exin to the cat, and more importantly, he wasn''t in the mood to exin.

    Sob ... His sister was ignoring him! No matter how he called out, his sister ignored him! This made Qing Jue extremely depressed.

    His sister must be angry with him!

    Qing Jue''s heart was filled with guilt. He did know that the materials in thend of chaos would explode if they were not controlled well. However, he did not hide it on purpose. He only hoped that his sister would discover the secret herself. After all, the person who refined the pill was his sister, and he was eager for her to be a dragon.

    However, he had never dreamed that an explosion would cause such a huge blow to his sister. It even made his sister close her heart, making it impossible for him to know what his sister was thinking. This made him feel extremely uneasy.

    Sister, don''t tell me you don''t want me?

    Sob ... Qing Jue was a little scared. And at this time, that annoying fellow Cang was still looking for trouble with him.

    "What do you mean exin? I''m warning you, don''t y dumb! Although I can''t teach you a lesson here, you''lle out one day. At that time, I''ll definitely teach you a lesson. " Azure roared.

    "I don''t have anything to exin to you," After Qing Jue finished speaking, he immediately shifted the eyesore, Cang, out of the room.

    He had wanted to do this for a long time, but he was not in the mood to execute it.

    Cang, who was sent out, saw that the scene in front of him had changed. In front of him was a demonic man who was also staring at him with wide eyes. The anger in his heart rose.

    "What are you looking at, haven''t you seen me before?" Cang shouted in a bad mood. After shouting, he immediately ran into the room to see Leng ruoxue.

    It took a while for the monster who was shouted at toe back to his senses.

    Your sister! He had called for Qing Jue. Why did he call this fellow out?

    "Qing Jue, I told you to get out. Why did you let that cat out?" The demon was furious again.

    However, at this moment, he was not in the mood to settle the score with Qing Jue. He quickly turned around and entered his room.

    As soon as he entered the room, evildoer saw Cang Xiaoxiao curled up in Leng ruoxue''s arms. Instantly, his anger rose again.

    Damn it! Even at this time, he still did not forget to take advantage of Xue ''er!

    The Furious evildoer took a few steps forward and wanted to throw Cang out of Leng ruoxue''s arms. However, Cang only smiled calmly,""What, you want my position too? You''re just jealous, right? If it''s too big, you won''t be able to get in!"

    "You ..." Evildoer Azure gritted his teeth in anger. However, he couldn''t deny Azure''s words because he really wanted to!

    "Don''t quarrel. " Just then, Leng ruoxue suddenly spoke.

    Hearing Xue ''er''s voice, evil demon and Cang Quan were stunned. The dispute was quelled in an instant. The man and the Beast stared at Leng ruoxue in disbelief, afraid that what they heard was just an illusion.

    "X-Xue ''er, are you talking?" After a long time, seeing that Xue ''er had only said that one sentence, the demon asked carefully again.

    "Yes, I''m sorry to have made you worry." Leng ruoxue said guiltily.

    "It''s fine, it''s fine, as long as you''re willing to talk. " The demon was overjoyed. Xue ''er was finally awake. If he continued to ignore her, he couldn''t guarantee what he would do.

 Chapter 2893 Explosion (3)

    Hearing the demon''s words, Leng ruoxue felt even more guilty. In fact, she had been awake the whole time, but she was too immersed in her own thoughts. Therefore, even if she heard the demon''s voice, it was like a projection, making her unable to divert her attention to respond. Everything that had happened during the pill refining process was like a movie that kept on shing past her mind. It was only now that she was able to regain her senses.

    She reached out and hugged the evildoer. Leng ruoxue didn''t know what words she could use to express how touched she was.

    At this moment, Cang, who was unwilling to be ignored, also spoke with a slightly choked voice,""Girl, are you trying to scare me to death!"

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. " Leng ruoxue gently stroked Cang''s fur and said apologetically.

    "You can''t be med for this. It''s all that bastard Qing Jue''s fault! He knew that the medicinal ingredients would explode, but he didn''t tell you. Hmph! He''s the worst, Niu, don''t bother with him in the future. " Cang took the opportunity to sow discord.

    "Hmph! As expected, he knows. " After confirming his guess from Azure''s mouth, evildoer was also furious.

    "Don''t be angry. I believe Qing Jue has his own reasons. " Seeing that the demon and Cang Du were angry because green vessel did not warn them in advance, Leng ruoxue could only y the peacemaker. However, deep down, she also felt that Qing Jue was really a B * stard who tricked her sister.

    "Girl, you''re actually speaking to him." Azure''s face was filled with jealousy, and evildoer''s expression was not good.

    Helplessly, Leng ruoxue''s thoughts changed and she brought the human and beast into the bangle.

    When he felt the fluctuation of space and the familiar aura, green vessel was so excited that he came out from a corner and appeared in a sh. He then hugged Leng ruoxue''s thigh tightly and wailed.

    ? "Wuu ... Sister, Qing Jue knows his mistake! Qing Jue just wants you to figure it out yourself, really!" Qing Jue exined as he cried like a little cat.

    "My ass! You just want to watch Niu''s show. " After hearing this, Cang immediately roared. It would not believe green vessel''s exnation!

    "No, no! I''m really doing this for my sister''s good. In the past, the old master had been bombarded many times when he was refining artifacts, so I didn''t say anything!" Qing Jue was afraid that Leng ruoxue would not believe him, so he even brought up the embarrassing story of the imperial family.

    After hearing this, Leng ruoxue was even more certain that this little thing was a fellow who had set her sister up. However, since the matter was already in the past, let''s just forget about it!

    However, Leng ruoxue still replied with a serious expression,""Although you want me to experience the properties of the materials in thend of chaos, you could have reminded me in advance!"

    "Sister, for this kind of thing, it''s better to experience it yourself than to be reminded by others. That''s why I didn''t say it." Qing Jue continued to reply carefully.

    "¡­¡­"

    Leng ruoxue was depressed. Could she say that Qing Jue''s words made no sense?

    As it turned out, she was not mentally prepared at all. After experiencing thest explosion, she had a deep impression of it that she could not forget it even if she wanted to.

    "I''ve already experienced it. Is there anything else I need to take note of? can you tell me now?" Leng ruoxue sighed and asked helplessly.

    "I still can not! It''s better for big sister to figure it out herself. " Qing Jue''s mouth was still as tight as a mshell. Although his sister had suffered a blow previously, he would still not say anything if he was asked to make a new choice.

    "¡­¡­"

    These words nearly drove Leng ruoxue mad!

    Alright! She had to figure it out herself!

    After bidding farewell to green vessel, Leng ruoxue helplessly left the bracelet with evildoer and Cang.

    After leaving the demon Pce, Leng ruoxue nned to go home and take a look at how destroyed it was. However, the demon was worried that Xue ''er would be provoked again, so he thought of all sorts of excuses to let Xue'' er continue to stay with him.

    Leng ruoxue knew what the demon was worried about, so she could only guarantee that she was fine. However, the evildoer was still worried. He reminded Xue ''er not to be sad no matter what she saw.

    Hearing the demon''s words, Leng ruoxue smiled helplessly.

    She wasn''t that weak, okay? The demon was simply treating her like a fragile ss doll.

    However, when Leng ruoxue saw the state of her residence, she was still shocked.

    Ugh! It seemed like all the houses had copsed.

    She could tell at a nce that the houses that were standing now were not her work.

    As for uncle long and the others who were busy, they were all stunned when they saw Leng ruoxue appear. They quickly came back to their senses and ran towards Xue ''er.

    "Xue ''er, you''re finally fine! We were so worried. " Uncle long said with a sigh of relief. Only when Xue ''er was well would their lives be safe! Otherwise, who knew when a certain man would go crazy?

    "Bad girl, I was so worried!" Master ning''s eyes were also wet as he sobbed.

    "I''m sorry to have made everyone worried. " Seeing everyone''s reaction, Leng ruoxue could only apologize sincerely.

    At this moment, the great elder of the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters and the others also rushed over after hearing the news. However, they were not as emotional as uncle long and the others. The great elder even directly held Xue ''er''s hand and said,""Little girl Xue ''er, you''vee at the right time. Quicklye with us to refine our weapons."

    After he finished speaking, he did not give the crowd a chance to react. He pulled Leng ruoxue and ran.

    "What the hell is this!" Uncle long said speechlessly as he watched the two of them.

    "Hehe!" Liu Feng didn''t know how to respond and could only smile foolishly. He then gave the others a look and the few craftsmen quickly disappeared just like when they came.

    "They escaped really quickly." Master ning was also speechless.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Let them go!" Although he was left behind, this time, the evildoer was not angry.

    He really hoped that Xue ''er could forget about the previous explosion and devote herself back to alchemy and forging. The great elder and the others were not only proficient in alchemy and forging, but they were also very knowledgeable, so they could guide Xue'' er.

    To put it bluntly, he was still worried that Xue ''er would have a shadow in her heart.

    But in reality, Leng ruoxue wasn''t as weak as he thought. Even though she had suffered a blow, after a long period of thinking, she hadpletely pulled herself together. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have woken up from her dazed state.

    After being pulled by the Grand Elder to a newly built courtyard dedicated to pill and tool refinement, he said with an embarrassed expression,"Xue ''er, it''s okay to have an explosion while refining pills. In the past, I also had an explosion when I was refining a weapon. This is normal, don''t take it to heart!"

    "Yeah, I won''t take it to heart." Leng ruoxueughed lightly. She knew that first elder was only trying tofort her. As for whether he had really exploded because he was refining a weapon back then, she had no way of finding out.

    At this moment, Liu Feng and the rest had also returned. When they saw Leng ruoxue, they said the same thing.

    "Did all of them explode when you were refining pills and weapons?" Blinking her eyes, Leng ruoxue deliberately asked with a smile that was not a smile.

    "Uh! Of course! It''s not a big deal, it''s normal. " Liu Feng said with a disapproving look.

    Seeing him exaggerate so much, the first elder of the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters and the others began to break out in cold sweat. Their hearts were beating like drums. They didn''t know if Xue ''er would believe them if they said so!

    He stole a nce at Leng ruoxue. He seemed to believe it.

    How could Leng ruoxue not believe it? Since the other party had already said so, she naturally had to cooperate! Otherwise, it would be a waste of these people''s efforts. However, she couldn''t deny that she was quite touched at this moment.

    After some thought, she said to the first elder and the others in front of her,""Green vessel told me that the materials in thend of chaos will explode."

    "¡­¡­"

    The armament Guild headquarters ''first elder and the others were dumbfounded. What did this mean?

    It will explode?

    Can''t you just let me enjoy refining pills and forging equipment?

    Looking at Leng ruoxue, the few professionals who were present did not know what to say.

    This matter ... Was really depressing!

    "Xue ''er, what should we do?" After a long time, the first elder of the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters, who was out of ideas, asked.

    "I''m thinking if I should send you back to Demon City," Leng ruoxue probed. However, that was what she really thought. A bomb that could explode was as unstable as a time bomb. If it hurt first elder and the others, she would definitely feel guilty.

    More importantly, the first elder and the others ''bodies were not as strong as hers. Even though the materials from the explosion could not hurt her, Leng ruoxue could not guarantee that first elder and the others would not be injured.

    Who knew when those materials would explode!

    What if the F * cking materials were to drop ...

    Leng ruoxue didn''t even dare to imagine the consequences.

    However, when the first elder and the others heard this suggestion, their expressions all changed. It was obvious that they were all unwilling to go back.

    "Xue ''er, it''s not that serious, right?" First elder asked carefully.

    "I can''t guarantee that," Leng ruoxue replied honestly. In reality, when the materials exploded earlier, she didn''t even have the time to react, so she was afraid that first elder and the others would be injured.

    Hearing Xue ''er''s uncertain tone, the first elder of the craftsmen''s Guild looked at each other and then said in unison,""We''re not going back!"

    Even if the materials would explode, they would stay here to witness the historical moment. After all, this opportunity was too rare. More importantly, their interest in the materials from thend of chaos far exceeded their fear of explosions.

    To put it bluntly, this was a group of people who wanted materials more than their lives!

    Seeing how stubborn they were, Leng ruoxue started to think if she should send them back by force. However, when she saw first elder and the rest''s eager and hopeful eyes, she could not help but nod and agree to let them stay.

    Upon seeing this, first elder and the others were happy. Leng ruoxue was a little depressed. But since she had already decided, she would not regret it.

    Together with first elder and the rest, she repleted the semi-finished product for the residence and handed the follow-up work to uncle long and the rest. Leng ruoxue then led first elder and the rest to restart her bitter path of alchemy.

    This time, with the previous experience, everyone''s expectations for the melting of materials in thend of chaos were significantly reduced.

    This was especially so for Leng ruoxue. She had already quickly concluded the reason for the explosion of the ingredients and was now paying attention to the control of the fire.

    When melting the ingredients for the second time, Leng ruoxue would adjust the heat at any time. With the previous experience, the melting of the two herbs in thend of chaos went much smoother.

    Half a yearter, the materials had already reached thest moment of melting.

    At this moment, the alchemy room was already filled with onlookers. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the two stubborn medicinal herbs that were about to melt in the pill furnace.

    This time, please don''t let it explode!

 Chapter 2894 Qing Ers Dilemma (1)

    Everyone was praying in their hearts, but at the same time, they were extremely nervous.

    Under everyone''s anticipation, the medicinal ingredients that had already dissolved into liquid did not explode. However, everyone still held their breaths nervously, afraid that they would scare the medicinal liquid that had just dissolved.

    They stared at it for a long time until they were certain that the medicinal liquid would not explode again. Only then did they feel relieved. At the same time, the other medicinal ingredients that Leng ruoxue had added in were also melting at an extremely fast speed ...

    When they saw the speed at which the other medicinal herbs were dissolving, the people present couldn''t help but sigh. If only the two medicinal herbs in thend of chaos could be as obedient as the other medicinal herbs. Unfortunately, this could only be their dream.

    After an unknown period of time, the medicinal herbs that Leng ruoxue had prepared for the trial were finally all melted. Then, it was time to remove the impurities and purify them. Finally, it was pill condensation.

    Every step of the pill refining process was extremely important. And if there was a mistake in any step, it could cause the pill to change. For example, failure in pill refinement or a drop in the quality of the pill.

    In the process of congealing the pill, the heat control was equally important.

    After Leng ruoxue adjusted the heat, she started to wait nervously.

    However, after a long time, the pill that everyone was looking forward to waspleted, the unique fragrance of the pill did note out from the pill furnace. Instead, they smelled a faint burning smell.

    Was this a failure?

    Everyone thought in unison. However, none of them dared to say it out loud, afraid that they would hurt Leng ruoxue. However, Leng ruoxue was definitely not as weak as they thought. At this moment, she already knew that her pill refinement had failed.

    Opening the furnace, Leng ruoxue saw that the medicinal liquid in the furnace had already condensed into ck lumps. She calmly threw away the ck rubbish and said to the crowd,""I''ll think about it first. Don''t disturb me during this time. "

    With that, Leng ruoxue shed into the bracelet.

    This time, even the evildoer was left outside.

    Seeing this scene, everyone''s faces all had a look of regret. What a pity! He had almost seeded.

    Then, they instantly felt the temperature in the alchemy room drop, which scared them so much that they hurriedly formed teams to leave.

    Sob ... The Mistress of the Dark World was about to turn into an Ice Mountain again! It was too terrifying!

    Everyone was so frightened by the evildoer that their little hearts were trembling, but in reality, the evildoer was not as angry as they thought. However, it was a fact that he had been ignored and left behind, so his little temper still came up.

    Then, the Furious evildoer also turned around and left.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue locked herself in the purple bamboo house.

    With her master''s notes on alchemy in her hands, Leng ruoxue carefully searched for the part rted to the chaos Divine pill. In fact, although her master had never refined Chaos Divine pills before, he had studied them and had a half-finished pill form. The herbs she had used to refine Chaos Divine pills before were based on her master''s scattered pill forms and her own conclusions.

    However, it had not been easy for the herbs in thend of chaos to not explode, but the refinement of the chaos Divine pill had not been sessful. This made Leng ruoxue rather depressed.

    However, she was not someone who would be discouraged by setbacks. On the contrary, difficulties would only stimte her ambitions.

    Normally speaking, in addition to the heat control, the type of medicinal ingredients and proportion were equally important. After Leng ruoxue''s control of fire had reached the point of perfection, she focused on the types of medicinal herbs and their ratios.

    The two main herbs that she had used to refine the chaos Divine pill were the two main herbs that her master had mentioned in the semi-finished pill recipe. The other herbs were just some supplementary herbs. If the main ingredient was correct, then the problem should be with the supplementary ingredients.

    Was the type of supplementary ingredients wrong, or was the ratio wrong? When she thought about the possibility of these two reasons causing the pill refinement to fail, Leng ruoxue''s head started to throb.

    This was because there were only two main ingredients, but there were at least ten thousand supplementary ingredients ...<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, the process of refining elixirs, especially those that no one had ever refined before, was bound to be extremely long. Leng ruoxue was mentally prepared for this.

    After she regained her spirits, Leng ruoxue took out her bracelet again. The space in the alchemy room fluctuated slightly, and the demon appeared instantly.

    Looking at Leng ruoxue, the evildoer was filled with resentment.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the situation and knew that this fellow was going to be tsundere again.

    Sure enough, as soon as she had this thought, the demonined,""You actually abandoned me, speak! How are you going topensate me?"

    "Hahaha! Demon, didn''t I say I wanted to calm down! Can you stop? After I''vepleted the heaven-defying incantation and destroyed that foggy B * tch, I''ll apany you every day until you''re annoyed!" Leng ruoxueughed as she coaxed.

    Even though Leng ruoxue''s words were not considered sweet talk, the evildoer still feltfortable after hearing them. However, he still said fiercely,""I won''t be annoyed, never!"

    "Good! He wouldn''t be annoyed! Once we''re done with the ripple mist bitch, I''ll stick to you every day. " Leng ruoxue continued to guarantee.

    "Yes, you said it. You can''t go back on your words." The demon''s eyes shed as he asked with uncertainty.

    "I promise I won''t go back on my word." Leng ruoxue said seriously.

    "Then you can continue to refine pills! I won''t disturb you anymore. I''ll just sit and not talk. " The demon said like an obedient child, but he was extremely proud in his heart. He finally got Xue ''er''s promise, hehe!

    Seeing that she had appeased the evildoer, Leng ruoxue was relieved. She sat back in front of the pill furnace and began her pill refining journey with full concentration ...

    Fiend city in the divine realm.

    In the garden of the Leng family''s main residence, there were a few Men in ck who were so bored that they were panicking.

    One of them was half-lying and half-sitting, and his bones seemed to have broken. The expression on his face was listless. This person was none other than mu li.

    "Why aren''t Leng ruoxue and the rest back yet?" After a long time, mu li finally spoke.

    "I don''t know," The man at the side replied with a cold face.

    "AI! It''s so boring!" Mu li said again. Unfortunately, no one paid attention to him this time. In fact, the few people present had already gotten used to mu Li''s asional whimpers.

    Normally, during the time when Leng ruoxue and the others were away, Ming GE and the others were still normal. The only one who was abnormal was mu li.

    Previously, when the regtions of the heaven and earth were staying here, mu li was quite like a normal person and often hid in the room and did not go out. However, the regtions of the heaven and earth had a lot of work to do, so they naturally could not stay here often. Once the regtions of the heaven and earth left, mu li would be this disdainful appearance.

    He was really hopeless!

    No! If he wanted mu li to return to normal, he would have to wait for Leng ruoxue and the rest to return immediately.

    However, that was impossible!

    However, this time, they had left for quite a long time. In the blink of an eye, several decades had passed.

    Thinking of this, Mingge felt a little worried.

    In order to be a responsible guard for Leng ruoxue and the others, he had not left Demon City for a long time to wander around the divine realm.

 Chapter 2895 Qing Ers Dilemma (2)

    The others seemed to have sensed Mingge''s thoughts, and suddenly, the atmosphere in the garden turned heavy.

    At this moment, a huge white Tiger ran in from the outside in a panic. Before it could stand still, The White Tiger said anxiously,""City Lords, I have something to report."

    This White Tiger was the current head elder of The White Tiger race. Right now, it already knew the identities of mu li and the others, as well as their rtionship with Leng ruoxue. Hence, it was extremely respectful towards them, treating itself as their subordinate.

    "Grand Elder, what''s the matter?" Hearing the big white Tiger''s words, mu Li''s eyelids twitched slightly and she asked indifferently.

    "A Little Phoenix hase to ask for help from miss Leng, saying that it is on the orders of the elder of the Phoenix tribe." The great elder quickly reported.

    "The Phoenix n? Aren''t the Phoenix n guarding the foot of the mountain with you? Where did this Little Phoenixe from?" Hearing this, mu li couldn''t help but frown.

    "That Little Phoenix is called Qing ''er, and it seems to know miss Leng. He imed to be an old acquaintance of miss Leng!" The White Tiger first elder replied honestly, then added,""I''ve already confirmed Qing ''er''s identity from the other phoenixes. That little fellow is indeed from the Phoenix n. However, he has already left home many years ago. "

    "I see!" Mu li pondered. This matter seemed to be a little difficult to handle because he wasn''t Leng ruoxue and he couldn''t contact her. If that was the case, he wouldn''t be able to prove the identity of the little Phoenix called Qing ''er. If she was sent by the fog ripple sect, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    "Let the little Phoenix in!" Mingge suddenly said.

    "Are you sure? Aren''t you afraid that she was sent by the mist?" Mu li raised his eyebrows and asked.

    "What''s there to be afraid of? Do you think that bitch, Wu Cheng, will catch us and suck our blood?" Ming GE teased. Their blood was not good to drink! It was filled with the aura of theherworld prison. If the mist ripple really drank their blood, she would definitely have indigestion.

    "That''s true," Hearing Ming GE''s words, mu li alsoughed.

    Not long after, Qing ''er was carried in.

    The moment mu li saw Qing ''er, his eyes widened in disbelief.

    Wasn''t this little fellow in a sorry state?

    His clothes were in a mess, and he was covered in wounds. He was also unconscious.

    How were they going to interrogate him?

    "First elder, you''re giving us a difficult problem!" Mu li sighed and was speechless.

    "Uh! Mu li city Lord, we don''t have any good healing pills on hand. " The White Tiger first elder''s face was slightly red as he spoke. What he meant was, muli City Master, I''m counting on you.

    Mu li was helpless and red at The White Tiger first elder. Then, he took out a Supreme-grade healing pill and handed it to The White Tiger in front of him.

    After receiving the healing pill, The White Tiger great elder couldn''t help but take a few deep breaths. His heart was choked with sobs."Oh ... It smells so good!" It was really a good healing medicinal pill. If it could have such a healing medicinal pill, it would be willing to die!

    At this moment, a single healing elixir had strengthened The White Tiger first elder''s determination to suck up to Leng ruoxue. Following Leng ruoxue would give him meat to eat! This was something that all the beasts had already decided on.

    After reluctantly feeding the pill to the unconscious Qing ''er, The White Tiger first elder still felt some pain in his heart! Mu Li''s forehead was filled with ck lines when he saw this scene. That pill was his, alright? Why did this Tiger''s heart ache for her?!

    Not long after, Qing ''er woke up.

    She looked around and saw a few strange men. Qing ''er was on guard."Where is this ce? And who are you?" It was a good thing she knew The White Tiger first elder. Otherwise, she would have taken out her weapon to defend herself.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You came here on your own, yet you don''t know where you are?" Mu li asked with a faint smile when she saw the woman''s nervous expression.

    "This ... This is Demon City?" Qing ''er asked with uncertainty.

    Then, she turned to express her gratitude to The White Tiger great elder.""Great Elder White Tiger, thank you for saving me. Qing ''er will definitely repay this favor one day."

    Hearing this, a few drops of cold sweat fell from The White Tiger great elder''s forehead. He quickly said,""Little girl Qing ''er, I''m not the one who saved you. It''s him!"

    The great elder of White Tiger pointed at mu li. He did not dare to im the credit. If the city Lord of mu li city was displeased, he would be the one in trouble!

    However, Qing ''er clearly didn''t want to give mu li the credit, and continued to speak to The White Tiger great elder,""Then I have to thank you all. If you didn''t bring me here to look for Leng ruoxue, I wouldn''t have been able toe here."

    The White Tiger first elder was helpless against Qing ''er''s stubbornness.

    Wu ... Why did Qing ''er, this little girl, decide on me? This made it feel quite ufortable.

    After taking a few deep breaths, The White Tiger first elder said honestly,""Little girl Qing ''er, I didn''t bring you here. In fact, you''ve already arrived at the foot of the demon city''s Mountain."

    The White Tiger first elder''s words implied that he wanted to say,"don''t push the credit to me. I can''t take it!"

    However, Qing ''er was certain that The White Tiger first elder had helped her, so she had to thank him no matter what. In the end, she made The White Tiger first elder depressed and quickly fled the ce.

    Watching The White Tiger great elder''s back, Qing ''er turned around and said to mu li fiercely,""Even if you saved me, I won''t thank you."

    "I don''t need your thanks." Mu li said nonchntly. At most, he could ask Leng ruoxue for a few healing medicinal pills!

    However, in the face of the little Phoenix who didn''t want to repay his kindness but treated him as an enemy, mu li couldn''t help but ask,""We know each other? Do we have a grudge? Why are you so hostile to me?"

    "We don''t know each other, and we don''t have any grudges!" When Qing ''er heard mu Li''s question, she was stunned for a moment before replying.

    "..." Mu li was speechless. Where did the little Phoenix''s hostilitye from?

    Seeing mu Li''s confusion, Qing ''er shouted again,""Who asked you to be Leng ruoxue''s man!"

    Mu li continued to be speechless. He was on Leng ruoxue''s side, so this Little Phoenix was hostile towards him? Then why did shee to Leng ruoxue for help? Wasn''t this self-contradictory?

    He deeply felt that the little Phoenix in front of him was really conflicted.

    In fact, Qing ''er was more than conflicted! He was simply depressed.

    Even though she didn''t really hate Leng ruoxue, she still had a very strong opinion of her for hurting old Grand Madame. Especially after she found out that Leng ruoxue was the main culprit who caused the elders of the Feng n to run away from home, her opinion of Leng ruoxue grew even stronger. But now, she had no choice but to seek help from Leng ruoxue. This caused the proud Qing ''er to feel so depressed that she wanted to scratch the wall. But if she didn''t look for Leng ruoxue, who else could she look for?

    In the entire immortal realm, Qing ''er had thought for a long time, but she still couldn''t find a suitable candidate.

    Those powerful nsmen had already left home a long time ago, so she definitely could not count on them. She did not have the ability to do so either. Hence, even if she was extremely unwilling, she still had to ask Leng ruoxue for help. More importantly, this was also the intention of those few elders. Initially, Qing ''er wanted to go against her words, but after thinking about it, she couldn''t find anyone who could help her, and was even willing to help her.

 Chapter 2896 Qing Ers Dilemma (3)

    Even though she had gone through a lot of trouble to get to Demon City, she was not sure if Leng ruoxue would be willing to help her. After all, she and Leng ruoxue did not have a good rtionship, and it was the same for the Phoenix n. Hence, she could not think of a reason why Leng ruoxue would help her.

    But even so, she felt that she could not lower her voice and beg Leng ruoxue, who had caused her nsmen to be unable to return home. She had to bring out the pride of the Phoenix n!

    With this thought in mind, the little Phoenix Qing ''er, who had always been well-protected, began to act tsundere.

    "Alright! I''m Leng ruoxue''s man, so even if I took out an expensive healing pill to save you, you''re still not willing to be grateful. Then may I ask this Little Phoenix, why are you still here to seek help? Asking your enemy to help you? Do you think that''s possible?" Mu li asked after a long time.

    "It''s ... It''s old Grand Madame who asked me toe. He said that if Leng ruoxue knew, she would definitely show up." Qing ''er was so depressed that she could only bring up her ancestor. Otherwise, she really didn''t know how to face her tangled heart.

    "Are you sure?" Mu li sensed something different in her words. Could it be that the old ancestor that the little Phoenix was talking about had some kind of unspeakable rtionship with Leng ruoxue?

    Mu li guessed to himself. From time to time, he turned to look at Ming GE and the others. Seeing that they also had a thoughtful expression, he knew that these guys had the same thoughts as him.

    "Of course! Could the words of the old ancestor be false? What about Leng ruoxue? I want to see her!" Qing ''er nodded with certainty.

    "She''s not here. " Mu li said honestly.

    "Not here? How could he not be here? You''re not lying to me, right? The Phoenix''s life is in danger, don''t joke around!" The moment she heard that Leng ruoxue wasn''t around, Qing ''er''s intuition told her that the man in front of her wanted to take revenge and lied to her. In her desperation, she was so anxious that she was on the verge of tears.

    "She''s really not here. She left Demon City a long time ago. If you don''t believe me, you can ask your family! Aren''t they at the foot of the mountain?" Mu li said unhappily when he saw that he was being doubted. Although he was from the nineherherher prison, he had never lied, let alone being doubted by a little girl. This made him quite angry, so his tone was not very friendly.

    But when Qing ''er heard this, she really turned around to confirm it. However, as it was Qing ''er''s first time in the newly built Demon City, she was lost in the forest before she could even leave the mountain.

    Through the light screen, mu li saw that the little Phoenix had lost its way, but he did not sympathize with it at all. It was Ming GE who couldn''t stand it anymore and sent a message to the great elder of White Tiger, asking him to take Qing ''er out safely. Otherwise, the little Phoenix would probably still be running around in the forest like a headless fly!

    Once they were out of the forest, Qing ''er didn''t waste a single moment as she pulled on a Phoenix and asked,""Is Leng ruoxue really not in Demon City?"

    "He''s not here. " Phoenix, who was held back by Qing ''er, replied honestly.

    "Then what are you guys doing here?" Qing ''er asked.

    "I''m looking after miss Leng''s house!" The Phoenix said matter-of-factly. The three ns had long reached an agreement to stay here until miss Leng returned. They would perform well and strive to leave a good impression on miss Leng so that they could hug her thigh.

    "Guard the house? You''re noble phoenixes, but you''re actually looking after a human''s home? Where is your dignity? Where was his pride? Did you feed them all to the dogs?" Upon hearing the Phoenix''s reply, Qing ''er was instantly enraged.

    Even though she hade to seek help from Leng ruoxue under the orders of her Grand Madame, she had never thought that she was inferior to her. However, the performance of her nsmen hadpletely disappointed her!

    The Phoenix n had always been proud! But now, the Phoenix n was Leng ruoxue''s watchdog! How could she ept this?

    At that time, she had fainted after saying a few words to her nsmen. Hence, she did not realize that her nsmen had already set up camp at the foot of Leng ruoxue''s Demon City mountain. Now that she knew about it, one could imagine the impact it had on her.

    However, the Phoenix nsman was obviously not happy to hear Qing ''er''s words, and retorted,""Miss Qing ''er, how can you say that? Do you think that the current Phoenix n is still the noble, beautiful, and superior Phoenix n of the past? Since the elders all left home that year, the reputation of the Phoenix n has been greatly reduced. Last time, many of the Phoenix n''s nsmen were captured by that witch, mist ripple. If it wasn''t for miss Leng who saved us, I''m afraid you wouldn''t be able to see us now. Miss Leng is our benefactor, so as a Phoenix who will repay kindness, I will never allow you to nder us like this. What''s wrong with guarding the door for humans? We''re repaying a favor!"

    This Phoenix spoke with such confidence that the other phoenixes also chided Qing ''er,""Miss Qing ''er, we''re not like you, who has a noble status and a direct ancestor like the sixth elder to support you. We''re just ordinary members of the Phoenix n, and we don''t have any backing. We''re also weak. Back then, when you ran away from home, did you consider the situation of ordinary phoenixes like us? What right do you have to me us now? What''s wrong with us guarding miss Leng''s door? Miss Leng saved us. Without her, we would have died long ago! Where was miss Qing ''er at that time?"

    "It is! You''re speaking as if we''ve done something wrong! If miss Qing ''er has so much dignity and ability, why would she stille and beg miss Leng?"

    The phoenixes chimed in one after another, criticizing Qing ''er to the point where she had no ce to hide. At this moment, The White Tiger first elder couldn''t stand it anymore and walked over.""Don''t talk about Qing ''er like that, she just doesn''t know our current situation.ai! You can''t me her for this!"

    "Great elder, although we can''t me her entirely, she doesn''t have the right toe up and criticize us! "At least your White Tiger race still has some elders around, but look at our Phoenix race ..." As she spoke, the Phoenix choked up and couldn''t continue.

    With one Phoenix taking the lead, the other phoenixes also recalled the current tragic situation of their own kind. For a moment, all of them burst into tears.

    As for Qing ''er, she had been too shocked today, and waspletely stunned.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Seeing this, The White Tiger great elder could only pull Qing ''er over kindly and exin the current situation of the beast race in the divine realm to her.

    As he spoke, The White Tiger great elder sighed, while Qing ''er remained silent. By the time The White Tiger great elder finished his long-winded speech, Qing'' er''s eyes had already turned red.

    The White Tiger first elder could only sigh helplessly.

    He could understand Qing ''er''s feelings. Whoever found out about their n''s current state would not feel good in their hearts. Inparison, their White Tiger n was still considered fine. At least they still had him, the great elder, around. As for the Phoenix n ... AI!

    "I ... I didn''t expect the Phoenix n to be like this." After a long time, Qing ''er sobbed. Although she knew that there were no elders in the Phoenix n, she thought that the Phoenix King should be there. Who knew that the Phoenix n was now without a leader?

    "I didn''t expect this either! It''s all because of that bitch, Wu Yan. " The White Tiger first elder said hatefully.

    "Why doesn''t the Phoenix King Care about the Phoenix n?" Qing er couldn''t help but ask.

    "Don''t mention it, it''s a long story!" The great elder of The White Tiger n obviously didn''t want to talk about this matter, and he hadn''t told Qing ''er about the Phoenix King''s current whereabouts. It was better not to let this little girl know. Otherwise, it was really afraid of causing trouble.

    "Has the Phoenix King fallen?" Seeing that the great elder of The White Tiger n didn''t mention it, Qing ''er could only guess.

    "Your Phoenix King is not dead. She is our prisoner now!" Just as the great elder of White Tiger was hesitating on how to answer this question, mu Li''s voice suddenly rang in their ears.

    When he turned around and saw mu li and the others, The White Tiger great elder left tactfully.

    "You captured the Phoenix King?" Qing ''er angrily questioned.

    "It wasn''t us. To be more precise, it was you who requested for Leng ruoxue to capture the Phoenix King. However, he brought this upon himself and can''t me anyone else!" Mu li exined with a smile.

    "Why did you capture the Phoenix King?" Qing ''er asked again.

    "What, Little Phoenix, you don''t know at all? Go and ask your family! I don''t have the time to answer your questions. " Mu li said calmly. After that, he led Ming GE and the others away quietly, just like they hade.

    Qing ''er''s anger rose when she saw that the other party had left just like that. However, she did not forget the reason why she hade here. She adjusted her emotions and admitted her mistake to the n members. Then, she carefully asked them about the Phoenix King.

    Facing Qing ''er, who was willing to change for the better, these ordinary phoenixes were still very forgiving. Knowing Qing'' er''s question, they patiently exined the unspeakable conflict between the Phoenix King and Leng ruoxue.

    This time, Qing ''er finally understood the inside story. The hatred between the Phoenix n and Leng ruoxue was as deep as the sea!

    But now, these ordinary nsmen were guarding Leng ruoxue''s door, and the old Grand Madame had instructed her to seek help from Leng ruoxue. She even said that Leng ruoxue was the only one who could help them.

    Such a fact caused the innocent and impulsive Qing ''er to be even more confused. What should she do?

    It was obviously unrealistic to ask these ordinary nsmen to go with Leng ruoxue to save the people. However, Leng ruoxue was not around ...

    Qing ''er was at a loss.

    The great elder of White Tiger could see Qing ''er''s dilemma, so he gave her an idea to ask the city Lord of muli city for help.

    "Him? That pretty boy? Can he do it?" Qing ''er was rather suspicious of The White Tiger great elder''s suggestion.

    Hearing Qing ''er''s words, The White Tiger great elder''s forehead was immediately covered in cold sweat. He pulled Qing'' er and said with a face full of fear,""Little girl, don''t talk nonsense! Be careful of trouble from your mouth! Didn''t your ancestors teach you that you can''t judge a book by its cover? You can''t judge a person just by their appearance. I can tell you this, the strength of the MU li City Master is definitely stronger than that of your old ancestor!"

    "Really?" Qing ''er was still a little suspicious. She really couldn''t tell that the pretty boy was so strong!

    "Why Would I Lie to You? Now that miss Leng isn''t here, the only people you can ask for help from are the few of them!" The White Tiger first elder said speechlessly. Only now did he realize that some insensible little girls were really not cute.

 Chapter 2897 Ordinary Chaos Divine Pill (1)

    "But ..." Qing ''er was still a little hesitant after hearing The White Tiger great elder''s words. She seemed to have offended that annoying man before. Would that man help her?

    She had heard that humans were vengeful, so Qing ''er was not sure if they would stand up for the Phoenix n. When The White Tiger great elder saw that Qing ''er seemed to be a little unhappy, he immediately felt a little displeased. ording to his thinking, at this time, why are you still putting on the airs of a noble Phoenix? Wasn''t saving people the number one priority?

    Of course, The White Tiger first elder had made the same mistake. So, even if it was dissatisfied, it only treated Qing ''er as an insensible child who had taken the wrong path. Thus, The White Tiger first elder was very anxious to give Qing ''er a chance to admit her mistake.

    After all, they were all members of the beast n, and it really didn''t want to see its little friend in any danger. Thus, after thinking for a moment, it continued to persuade,""Little girl Qing ''er, there''s nothing wrong with listening to the great elder! The great elder won''t harm you! I''m telling you, as long as you lower your stance in front of these people from Demon City, there''s nothing wrong with it! But if you''ve always thought highly of yourself and want to ask for help ..."

    The great elder of The White Tiger n had only spoken half of his sentence when he stopped. He believed that Qing ''er should have understood his meaning, right?

    However, Qing ''er didn''t even think in that direction. When she heard The White Tiger great elder ask her to lower her stance, her anger rose again.

    "Grand Elder, we''re the Best of the Beast race. How can we lower our heads to a human?" Qing ''er said with a face full of dissatisfaction. If the other party was Leng ruoxue, she might have followed The White Tiger great elder''s instructions. But now that Leng ruoxue wasn''t here, she was truly unwilling to lower her head to a stranger. In particr, she didn''t know the man''s true strength at all. What if he was just a pretty boy who looked like an embroidered pillow? wouldn''t she be wasting her expression and time?

    "Little girl Qing ''er, the reality is so! We still need the protection of Demon city''s residents. What else do you want if you don''t lower your stance? If you continue to act high and mighty like before, you''ll be thrown out of Demon City. " The White Tiger first elder said with a face full of disappointment.

    It had been thrown away before!

    Sob ... The White Tiger first elder choked with sobs as he thought of his own blood and tears. It truly hoped that this Little Phoenix girl would not make the same mistake as it did in the past and face the people of Demon City with the most sincere attitude. However, it seemed that it would be difficult now!

    "We four king beast ns are noble, aren''t we? Besides, I believe that even if I''m the same as before, the people here won''t throw me out. Didn''t humans have a saying,''even if you don''t give face to the monk, give face to the Buddha''? They won''t dare to throw me out for the sake of our ancestor. " Qing ''er was full of confidence.

    When The White Tiger first elder heard these words, he couldn''t help but secretlyin. Who the hell is your family''s old ancestor! Even if the human Qilin race made a mistake, they would still throw it away, so what more do you have?

    Although The White Tiger first elder was disappointed, he felt that he had already said what he needed to say. He had already done his best. Qing ''er was also a person with endless oil and salt, so the first elder, who felt that there was nothing more to say, turned around and went to do what he was doing.

    For a time, Qing ''er waspletely ignored.

    None of the orcs that were stationed at the foot of the demon city''s Mountain paid any attention to her. Even if she wanted to talk to orcs, they would say that they had other matters to attend to. As such, she waspletely ignored at the foot of the mountain.

    Qing ''er only realized this after two days, and she was so angry that she almost vomited blood.

    However, Qing ''er had a strong sense of self-esteem. Since no beast was willing to pay attention to her, she wouldn''t use her warm face to stick to their cold ass. Thus, in a fit of anger, she entered the forest outside Demon City.

    She had thought it through. Since Leng ruoxue wasn''t around, she could only pull those few men to make up the numbers.

    Although she still had some doubts about the strength of the unfamiliar men, she could only try as ast resort in the current situation.

    Qing ''er''s n was very good, but before she could reach the Leng family''s main residence, she was lost in the forest again.

    In the garden of the Leng family''s main residence.

    Mu Li, Ming GE, and the others were sitting in the garden, watching the little Phoenix running around in the forest through the light screen. But this time, no one said anything about rescuing Qing ''er.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Several dayster, Qing ''er, who was trapped in the forest, was on the verge of a mental breakdown. Driven mad, she simply shouted at the top of her lungs,""Help! Let me out!"

    In the garden, mu li, who saw this scene,ughed very happily. When he was doneughing, he turned around and asked the person beside him,""Do you want to let her out?"

    "Whatever you want! She won''t find trouble with me after shees out anyway. " Ming GE said, gloating.

    "You mean, she''ll find trouble with me?" Mu li raised his eyebrows and couldn''t help but ask.

    "Yes." Mingge was certain. Over the past few days, he had gained some understanding of the little Phoenix''s awkward character.

    The little Phoenix was hostile to the people of Demon City, but it had no choice but to seek help. With such conflicting emotions, it would be strange if the little fellow''s temper was good.

    However, Little Phoenix''s temper was none of his business as long as it didn''t provoke him. Of course, he was very willing to see the city Lord of muli city suffer! This was his current state of mind.

    Seeing that Ming GE was so certain, mu Li''s temper also rose, and she said fiercely,""I don''t believe you. I''ll go get her!"

    After saying that, mu li teleported and disappeared. When he reappeared, he had a human-shaped piece of trash in his hand.

    Mu li threw Qing ''er to the ground and sat down in her original position.

    Qing ''er wasn''t prepared for that annoying man to be so rough, and she fell to the ground.

    Pathetically crawling up from the ground, Qing ''er angrily shouted at mu li,""You ... You''re too much! How can you do this to me?"

    "Then how do you want me to treat me?" Mu li blinked and asked in confusion.

    "Can''t you be gentler? I''m a noble Phoenix after all. " Qing ''er continued to shout.

    "A noble Phoenix?" These four words made mu li seriously size up Qing ''er. After carefully looking around, he said with a face full of regret,""Howe I didn''t see it?"

    At this moment, Qing ''er was still in a sorry state. She was still in her tattered clothes, so mu li couldn''t tell that the little Phoenix in front of her had the shadow of a noble Phoenix.

    It was more like a phoenix in a sorry state.

    "You ..." Qing ''er was very angry, but then she remembered that she didn''t look noble at all, so she calmed down.

    ? After a long moment of silence, Qing ''er unwillingly opened her mouth and said,""You guys, can you help me save my ancestor?"

    "We can not! We have to guard the house!" After hearing Qing ''er''s words, mu li rejected her without even thinking.

    "You ... Are you still a man? You can''t even agree to a woman''s request?" When Qing ''er heard the other party reject her, her anger rose again and she roared with a face full of hatred.

 Chapter 2898 Ordinary Chaos Divine Elixir (2)

    "What, if you don''t agree to a woman''s request, you''re not a man? If that''s the case, then don''t treat me as a man. I don''t mind! By the way, not all women''s requests will be epted by men. That man would be dead tired!" Mu li said disapprovingly. Ever since the Mistress of the Dark World hadherworld, she had always taught them not to interfere in the affairs of strange women! Otherwise, he would get into trouble! He had always kept this in mind!

    "You can reject other women''s requests, but you must agree to mine." Qing ''er''s voice was overbearing.

    "Give me a reason?" Mu li said with a smile. Obviously, he was in a good mood. But Ming GE and the others knew that the city Lord of mu li city was in the mood to tease the little Phoenix because he was too bored. Otherwise, he would have pped the little Phoenix t.

    "I ... I''m from the Phoenix n." Qing ''er said after some thought.

    "What''s wrong with the Phoenix n? Was the Phoenix n very impressive? Then why did you seek help from Demon City?" Mu li said disdainfully.

    "The old ancestor asked me toe. Do you think I wanted toe?" Hearing mu Li''s words, Qing ''er''s anger began to rise again.

    "You don''t want toe, but can you find anyone else to help you? The Phoenix King? Now that he was a prisoner, he was looking for the ripple witch? That woman couldn''t wait for a Phoenix to walk right into her trap! Who else could you be looking for?" Mu li said very honestly.

    And this truth, had provoked Qing ''er.

    The impulsive Qing ''er felt that she hade here today to be humiliated, so she didn''t even think about it and shouted angrily,""I''ll look for anyone but you! I really regreting here! You guys can just pretend I never came! I''ll leave now!"

    After she finished speaking, the Furious Qing ''er turned around and left.

    "Aiya, what an impulsive Little Phoenix. Actually, I was just teasing her. Why can''t she hold it in? In fact, if she let me teach her a lesson, I might soften my heart and help her. " Looking at Qing ''er''s back, mu Li''s face was filled with regret.

    "You''re just shooting after the horse! He''s already gone, so of course you can say whatever you want. " Hearing mu Li''s words, Ming GE rolled her eyes and said.

    "How can this be considered bted effort? I truly thought so." Mu li said, feeling wronged.

    However, his words made Ming GE roll her eyes again.

    When Ming Song had enough of his contempt, he asked again,""Are we really not going to help? This Little Phoenix''s old ancestor might have some sort of rtionship with Leng ruoxue. "

    "So what? There''s only a few of us in Demon City now. If ripple mist sends people to ambush us while we''re not around, how are we going to exin this to Leng ruoxue?" Mu li said with a troubled expression.

    "Why don''t we send someone to check on her?" After thinking for a while, mu li said.

    "Then who should we send?" Mingge asked calmly. Among the few of them, the muli City Master was the strongest.

    "Yup! Who should we send?" Mu Li''s eyes darted around Ming GE and the others.

    "There''s no need to think about it. It''s you, city Lord of muli city." Seeing that mu li seemed to be thinking, Ming GE quickly said.

    "Why should I go?" Mu li was dumbfounded. He looked at their expectant expressions. They all wanted him to do it personally! This bunch of disloyal things!

    "You''re the most powerful among us. " Mingge said matter-of-factly.

    "Shouldn''t the most powerful one stay behind to guard the ce?" Mu li asked in confusion.

    "Since only one person has been sent, the one with the highest strength should, of course,e forward. Otherwise, if we go instead and fail to save the person, we will have to trouble you to save him instead!" Mingge said matter-of-factly.

    "..." Mu li was depressed. This seemed to be a reason.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "But, I''m not on good terms with that Little Phoenix." Mu li reminded.

    "It''s okay. Feelings need to be cultivated slowly. It will get better with time." Ming GE consoled.

    Seeing that the people in front of him had already made up their minds to let hime forward, mu li felt that it was useless to say anything more. Then, he teleported again and disappeared.

    "Is the city Lord of muli city angry?" "What''s going on?" the weakest among them asked cautiously.

    "No, I haven ''t. He epted this fact and went to bond with the little Phoenix. " Mingge said with a smile.

    Hearing Ming GE''s words, the others immediately calmed down.

    Not long after, the struggling Qing ''er was carried back by mu li, and this time, she was also thrown on the ground.

    "Detestable! What are you trying to do?" Qing ''er was furious. This guy was really too annoying. He actually caught her again.

    Hmph! So what if you''re strong? Qing ''er was furious.

    "I''m helping you, don''t you know? A lost Little Phoenix. " Mu li smiled calmly.

    "Who needs your help? although I''ve lost my way, I''ll be able to get out in a while." Qing ''er said stubbornly.

    "If I don''t help you, you''ll never be able to get out of here." Mu li cruelly exposed Qing ''er''s fantasy, and then asked,""Where''s your ancestor now? What''s the situation?"

    "Why should I tell you?" When Qing ''er heard this, she reflexively refused to cooperate.

    "If you don''t want to save your ancestor, you don''t have to say anything." Mu li said calmly.

    "You ... You''re willing to save my family''s old ancestor?" Qing ''er asked in disbelief. How was this possible? How could this annoying man change his mind?

    Could it be that a man''s heart was like a Needle at the Bottom of the Sea?

    Qing ''er was so shocked that her face was filled with disbelief. Her eyes were wide open, and her jaw was about to fall to the ground.

    "Tell me about the situation first." Mu li had lost his patience. This Little Phoenix was really not smart.

    "If I tell you, will you help me save my ancestor?" Qing ''er asked with uncertainty.

    "You don''t understand humannguage, do you? I''ll let you tell me the situation, then decide whether to save or not!" Mu Li''s anger rose, and he shouted angrily. He couldn''t help but think,"if your ancestor is in the hands of that bitch, do I have to save him?" Wouldn''t that be suicide?

    "Our ancestor is trapped in the abandonednd." When Qing ''er heard mu Li''s words, although she was a little unhappy, she was very cooperative this time and didn''t go against it.

    "The abandonednd? What is that ce?" Mu li and the others looked at each other. They had been in the divine world for a long time, but they had never heard of that ce.

    "The abandonednd is the ce where the Three Kings of the beast n are sealed. Later on, the number of people there gradually increased, and it gradually formed the current scale. Now, the local people call it the city of abandonednd." Qing ''er exined.

    "In order to save me, my family''s three ancestors offended the city Lord, so they were captured by the city Lord. You have to save them, please." Qing ''er hesitated for a moment before continuing, crying and pleading. At this moment, she deeply realized that her dignity and pride could notpare to the safety of her ancestors. If she could not save the three ancestors, she would definitely die of guilt.

 Chapter 2899 Ordinary Chaos Divine Pill (3)

    At this moment, she had ced all her hopes on this detestable man in front of her.

    When mu li heard this, he frowned and asked,""How strong are your three ancestors?"

    "They''re both reverent-god level. " Qing ''er replied without the slightest hesitation.

    Reverent-God?

    Mu li was at a loss. The three Hierarch-level beasts were all trapped in the abandonednd. He might not be able to save them even if he went alone.

    However, he knew very well that if he refused now, this Little Phoenix would probably break down. Mu li, who had no idea what to do, turned to look at Ming GE, hoping that he would give her some advice.

    "Qing ''er, Little Phoenix, we still need to think this through," said Ming GE with a smile.

    "Then will you help me save her?" The uncertain Qing ''er couldn''t help but ask.

    "We don''t know much about the situation in the desertednd. If we go there rashly, we might be trapped there, let alone save people. And you must have gone through a lot of trouble to escape from there, right?" Mingge asked with a smile.

    "Yes, I am!" Qing ''er sobbed. If it wasn''t for the fact that they wanted to save her and help her escape from the destends, the three old ancestors wouldn''t have to take any risks. But now, she was fine, yet it was unknown if the three old ancestors were still alive or dead. Such a truth was simply causing her to copse.

    "What''s the strength of the city Lord of the desertednd? How many reverent-god level experts are there?" Mingge narrowed her eyes and continued to ask.

    ? "I don''t know how many reverent-god level experts there are. I only know that their City Master is a reverent-god level expert." After thinking for a while, Qing ''er said honestly.

    Hearing Qing ''er''s words, Ming GE was truly speechless. How could he save people happily like this? He was not clear about the situation in the abandonednd at all. Wasn''t this sending sheep into the Tiger''s mouth?

    The smart Mingge would never do such a stupid thing. Of course, he wouldn''t let mu li do it, so he directly became an evil person and said,""Qing ''er, Little Phoenix, it''s not that we don''t want to help you. It''s just that this matter is a little difficult to handle."

    "Why would it be difficult? The great elder of The White Tiger told me that you are very strong, and that you are definitely not inferior to the three ancestors of my family. He would not lie to me! I know, you guys didn''t n to help me save her, did you?" In a fit of anger, Qing ''er became angry again.

    "If you really want to put it that way, I can''t do anything about it." Mingge was toozy to exin to the little girl, and she gave mu li a look.

    Mu li understood. He picked up Qing ''er''s cor and teleported to the foot of the mountain, handing her over to The White Tiger great elder. Of course, before he left, he didn''t forget to ask The White Tiger great elder to counsel this Little Phoenix, in case it did anything stupid.

    They returned to the garden. Before they could sit down, Mingge said bluntly,""If we really want to save her, we can only inform the Lord."

    "You think I don''t want to? I have to be able to contact the Lord first!" Mu li said gloomily. Now that his Lord was not paying attention to him at all, he was quite worried.

    Wu ... His Lord must be despising him! But he didn''t do anything wrong. Mu li felt that he had been wronged.

    "Let''s all try!" Mingge said helplessly. If they really couldn''t get in touch, then they could only me the three phoenixes for their bad luck.

    Mingge nodded, and then the others began to try to contact the demon.

    In reality, the demon had cut off his connection with mu li not only because he wanted to punish him, but also because he didn''t want him to disturb him. As a result, he didn''t receive the news that thews of heaven and earth were hiding in the immortal realm. Now, mu li naturally couldn''t contact him.

    As for Ming GE and the others, it had always been mu Li''s one-way contact, so it was very difficult for them to contact the demon.

    Of course, if the demon was in the nine Underworlds, Ming GE and the others might have a chance to contact him. But the demon was in the chaotic world, where the signal blocking was quite strong. As a result, they hadpletely lost contact with their master.

    At this very moment, Leng ruoxue had been refining Chaos Divine pills for at least a few decades, but she had never seeded. And the number of times she had tried it was basically uncountable.

    After countless adjustments in the types and ratios of the ingredients, two pills were produced. However, after Qing Jue''s appraisal, they were not Chaos Divine pills. However, the grade of the pills was not low either. It was just that the effects were unknown. In the end, the pills that were produced by ident were taken advantage of by uncle long and the others.

    Right now, the crowd was already rather calm about Leng ruoxue''s refinement of the chaos Divine pill. Therefore, other than Shen nuo, Liuyue, and Jiang Ning, who were still surrounding Leng ruoxue to watch her refine pills, the others had long lost interest in this. Even the demon only appeared in the alchemy room from time to time. The rest of the time, he would directly target uncle long and the others.

    To put it nicely, he was giving them special training.

    Uncle long and the others were quite worried about this. They were already reverent-god level, could they still surpass reverent-god level in special training? The answer was, of course, no! For ordinary cultivators, reverent-God was the highest level. Unless they had the same opportunity as Xue ''er, they would just be reverent-God for the rest of their lives!

    But now, the Dark Lord was giving them special training! What the hell is this?

    In fact, to put it bluntly, the secret mistress''s so-called special training was just to fight with them. They knew that Xue ''er didn''t have time to apany the Mistress of the Dark World, and the Mistress of the Dark World had no ce to vent her energy, so she came to them!<novelnext></novelnext>

    But even if they knew this, they didn''t want to be live targets, right? Unfortunately, the demon didn''t care if they were willing or not. He directly found someone and started fighting without saying a word. As a result, uncle long and the others simply closed their doors and did note out. However, even so, they could not prevent the evildoers from directly looking for them.

    This continued for a long time. Uncle long and the others, who were tortured, prayed that Xue ''er could quickly refine the chaos Divine pill and end their doomsday-like lives.

    One day, it was uncle Long''s turn to be abused.

    Basically, at this time, uncle long would often pretend to be dead and unconscious, but the same method couldn''t be used too many times, so this time, uncle long decided to think of another way. Just as he was thinking, he suddenly felt the entire courtyard shake. Following that, a light that seemed to be thews of heaven and earth enveloped the sky above the courtyard.

    Seeing this, the demon stopped, and uncle long was released. Uncle long, who felt that he was out of danger, didn''t even have the time to rejoice before the demon grabbed him by the cor and teleported away.

    "Xue ''er, did you seed?" He teleported to the pill refinement room and threw uncle long to the side. He then stared at Leng ruoxue nervously and asked.

    "It should be done, right?" Leng ruoxue wasn''t too sure either.

    At this moment, there was a milky white pill that was the size of a baby''s fist lying quietly in the pill furnace. The pill looked like an ordinary pill, so Leng ruoxue could not associate it with the legendary Chaos Divine pill. However, the light that had descended from the sky earlier on had left her confused.

    Logically speaking, shouldn''t there be a pill tribtion or something of the sort whenever a high-grade pill appeared? However, this pill should be of a higher grade than the reincarnation pill, but there was no pill tribtion. This was something she could not understand. And this pill was different from the previous two, so she really couldn''t be sure what kind of pill it was.

    However, Shen nuo, Liuyue, and Jiang Ning were certain that it was a Chaos Divine pill.

    When she asked them why, their answers made Leng ruoxue not know whether tough or cry. This was because the three of them told her in unison that her intuition told her that it was!

    Leng ruoxue felt helpless when she heard his answer. Now, this freshly baked pill had attracted the attention of the demon and the others ...

    With a change of mind, she packed the elixir and directly moved the people present into the bracelet to confirm with Qing Jue.

    As soon as they entered the bracelet, Qing Jue appeared and hugged Leng ruoxue''s leg."Congrattions, sister, for finally making the chaos Divine pill."

    "Is this really?" Looking at the pill in her hand, Leng ruoxue could not believe what she had just heard. She was afraid that she had rejoiced for nothing.

    "En, didn''t thews of heaven and earth descend just now?" Qing Jue reminded her with a smirk.

    "Uh! That was thew of heaven and earth! Why is it so different from the past?" Uncle long asked in surprise.

    "Thews of heaven and earth have a guilty conscience, so they don''t dare to show themselves for too long!" Qing Jue said honestly.

    So that was how it was!

    ÁúÊåµÈÈËÃ÷°×ÁË¡£

    As for Leng ruoxue, she was holding onto the Jade bottle that contained the chaos Divine pills in a daze. No one knew what she was thinking. Seeing Xue ''er like this, no one disturbed her.

    After a long while, Leng ruoxue cried tears of joy and said,""Wu ... It really wasn''t easy. I''ve finally seeded!"

    "Xue ''er, congrattions." The demon hugged Leng ruoxue and said affectionately.

    Unfortunately, before Leng ruoxue could respond, Qing Jue poured cold water on her,""It''s still too early to say congrattions. Don''t forget, there''s still an acquired Chaos Divine artifact!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone''s mood instantly became low, and they couldn''t help butin in their hearts at the same time. This little child was really too not cute. Couldn''t he let them be excited for a while longer?

    At the thought of the other superior chaos-grade divine weapon, everyone could not help but pity Leng ruoxue. It took him nearly 50 years to make chaotic divine pills. When he finished making a chaotic divine weapon, ugh! I''m afraid a hundred years will pass. This was much longer than Xue ''er''s cultivation!

    However, this wasn''t because Xue ''er''s technique wasn''t good. It was mainly because the materials in thend of chaos were too difficult to melt. Just the time used to melt these materials alone was more than two-thirds of the time!

    At the thought of this, uncle long and the rest patted Leng ruoxue''s shoulder and encouraged her,""Xue ''er, you can do it!"

    "I will," Leng ruoxue wanted to cry but no tears came out. She had just concocted a Chaos Divine pill and was not even excited yet! Qing Jue reminded her again that she still had to refine a Primal Chaos grade divine artifact. Sob ... When would such days end!

    Leng ruoxue was so depressed that she was about to go crazy. Fortunately, she still had a trace of rationality left. She immediately threw herself into the refinement of the chaotic divine weapon.

    Before they started refining the weapon, Leng ruoxue suddenly thought of something and turned to ask the demon,""Did anything happen in Demon City?"

 Chapter 2900 Youre Really An Acquaintance (1)

    "No, I didn ''t," After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the demon replied calmly. In reality, he had no idea if Demon City was fine. It had been a long time since he had contacted mu li and the rest. However, deep down in his heart, he felt that no matter what happened to Demon City, even if it had been wiped out by fog, it would not be as important as Xue ''er''s pill and equipment refining. Thus, he said these words with a clear conscience.

    After hearing the demon''s words, Leng ruoxue smiled and said,""Then I''ll continue to forge. If there''s nothing important, don''t disturb me."

    "Don''t worry, with me around, no one will dare to disturb you. " The demon promised. Then, he moved a chair and sat at the door of the weapon refining room like a door God.

    Listening to the conversation between the two and seeing the demon''s actions, uncle long and the others couldn''t help but curse in their hearts. With this person around, no one would dare to disturb Xue ''er! However, the one who disturbed him the most was probably the Mistress of the Dark World.

    Of course, he couldn''t say this out loud. Otherwise, he would be courting death! Uncle long and the others couldn''t help but feel relieved when they saw the monster''s reaction. If the Mistress of the Dark World had stayed here, did that mean that their special training would be canceled?

    Thinking of this possibility, uncle long and the others were instantly excited, but they didn''t dare to show it. After all, there were too many examples of extreme joy turning into sorrow in this world.

    However, the demon seemed to have sensed what they were thinking. After sitting down, he smiled faintly and said,""You guys get ready. I''ll find time to continue our special training!"

    These words made uncle long and the others feel that they would never love him again.

    Sob ... Mistress of the Dark World, if you''re bored, you should find something else to do! Why did he have to torment them? Their old arms and legs really couldn''t take it anymore!

    Uncle long and the others wanted to cry but had no tears. However, under the power of the demon, they dared not speak out.

    After Leng ruoxue had enough of themotion, she ignored the crowd and focused on preparing to start refining.

    Chaotic level divine weapons were divided into innate and acquired. Innate Chaos Divine weapons, such as green vessel and Azure, were basically born from chaos. As for houtian chaotic divine weapons, they could be man-made, but only people with chaotic divine bodies could make them. For example, the Dreamdust was an acquired Chaos Divine weapon. In terms of level, he was slightly lower than green vessel and Azure. However, because the Dreamdust had undergone a mutation during the refining process, it made up for its inherent shorings. If they were to really fight, the Dreamdust might not lose to Azure and Azure.

    Right now, Leng ruoxue was going to craft an acquired Chaos Divine weapon. This was also the minimum requirement for her weapon crafting level for the ''heaven defying art''. However, it was easier to make chaotic divine weapons than chaotic divine pills. Of course, the ''easy'' she was referring to did not mean that it was easy to craft an acquired chaotic divine weapon. Instead, she meant that her master had his own set of insights on crafting acquired chaotic divine weapons. In addition, the materials used to refine postcelestial Chaos Divine weapons were much less than that used to refine pills. With that, the difficulty Leng ruoxue would face would naturally be much lower.

    After preparing the materials needed for the refining, Leng ruoxue was not in a hurry to start refining. Instead, she took out her master''s experience in refining weapons and started reading it over and over again.

    After confirming that there were no more questions, Leng ruoxue started to refine it.

    Even though Leng ruoxue had already prepared for the fact that the materials in thend of chaos would be extremely tough after the refinement process started, it was only after they started melting that she realized that the situation was much better than what she had expected.

    The materials here were not only hard! He was simply stubborn! More importantly, one of the materials she used was rather explosive. ording to her master, that material was one of the main materials necessary to craft acquired chaotic divine weapons. To put it bluntly, that material had to be used. It also yed a role simr to stabilizing and fusing all the materials together.

    When Leng ruoxue found out about the use of this material, she really wanted to ridicule it. To let a material that liked to self-destruct act as a binding agent, how much of a masochist would think of this method!

    However, even though she wasining, since her master had said that this material had to be used, she could only follow her master''s orders.<novelnext></novelnext>

    While waiting for the materials to melt, his Master''s words were verified. Before the other materials showed any signs of softening, the adhesive type material that loved to explode had already self-destructed with a bang.

    Fortunately, the people present were mentally prepared and made timely defenses, so the explosion was concentrated in a small area.

    However, the explosion of the materials still caused the weapon forging room that Leng ruoxue and the others were in to be blown into pieces.

    At the same time, uncle long and the others, who were chatting in the garden, were doing what they were doing calmly after hearing the explosion! Of course, the main purpose of their conversation this time was to find a way to escape the Lord Dark Lord''s special training.

    ? Unfortunately, after carefully discussing for a long time, no one coulde up with a good idea.

    "It exploded again?" Ice Spirit walked into the garden and asked.

    "Yes." Uncle long nodded.

    "Then shouldn''t we go and show some concern?" Ice Spirit blinked and asked indifferently.

    "Whoever wants to go, go." Uncle long pouted. If they went, they would be reminding the Dark Lord that they were waiting for the special training! No! No matter what happened, they couldn''t show up in front of the Mistress of the Dark World or they wouldn''t even know how they died.

    At the same time, uncle long and the others couldn''t help but look at Ice Spirit with envy and jealousy. They were very curious, how did this guy escape the secret mistress ''special training? Why were they able to live freely while they were on tenterhooks, unable to eat or sleep well? "You bastard!" His spirit was almost weakened by the Mistress of the Dark World!

    "You guys are too unsympathetic. Shouldn''t you be consoling that little girl at this time?" Ice Spirit pretended to be unhappy when she heard uncle long.

    "We''ll justfort them in our hearts. There''s really no need to appear in front of them." Uncle long replied calmly.

    "I see! But I still feel that it''s better to go there personally. After all, everyone lives in the same courtyard. " Ice Spirit did not give up.

    "Senior ice soul, if you have the heart, go ahead! But we definitely won''t go!" Uncle long said, as if he wouldn''t listen to her.

    "If you guys aren''t going, I won''t go either. It''s better for us to advance and retreat together." Ice Spirit said helplessly and sat down on an empty chair.

    As soon as he sat down, uncle long couldn''t help but feel sick again. Senior ice soul, you wouldn''t dare to appear alone!

    Yes! Bing po didn''t dare to show up alone. Even though he was curious about Xue ''er''s progress, he didn''t dare to go and see for himself. That was why he wanted to bring uncle long and the others with him so that they could be his cannon fodder at the critical moment. Unfortunately, they didn''t fall for it! As such, he could only give up on visiting Leng ruoxue. He sat in the garden obediently and stared at uncle long and the others.

 Chapter 2901 Youre Really An Acquaintance (2)

    For a moment, everyone was speechless.

    After a long time, uncle long couldn''t help but ask,""Senior Ice Spirit, why didn''t the Mistress of the Dark World give you special training?"

    "I have to take care of the child." Bing po said after looking at uncle long.

    "..." Uncle long and the others were a little confused. How could this excuse work?

    Looking at Bing po and Bing Yao in his arms, uncle long and the others had to admit that it was great to have a kid as a shield! However, Bing Yao wasn''t a newborn baby. Did the Mistress of the Dark World need to take care of her so much? He should be treated equally, right?

    In an instant, uncle long and the others felt unbnced again.

    So what if you have a baby? They...They will have it too!

    Everyone red at ice soul, but ice soul didn''t seem to feel that she had attracted any hatred. She just hugged her Ice Phoenix and smiled foolishly.

    Seeing his silly look, uncle long and the others suddenly felt better. As a father, ice soul''s intelligence had indeed dropped a lot. The ice Spirit in front of him had the Halo of a silly father in addition to the twenty-four filial piety father. They were also suspicious of Ice Spirit''s words. No matter how they looked at it, they felt that Ice Spirit had be stupid, which was why the Mistress of the Dark World let him go.

    They had to admit that they knew the truth.

    The reason why the demon didn''t cause trouble for Ice Spirit was that when the demon found him, he was holding his child and smiling at the demon. When the demon saw his silly look, he immediately lost the mood to fight with him. In this way, he sessfully escaped. Since then, Ice Spirit liked to smile like a fool.

    At this moment, uncle long and the others also decided not topete with him. He would think of another way! After all, they couldn''tpare who was stupider!

    AI! He couldn''t afford to hurt a beast with a lowered intelligence!

    After thinking for a long time, Dongfang Lin carefully said,""Why don''t we return to Demon City?"

    "Who''s going to send us back?" Uncle long asked, blinking his eyes.

    The Mistress of the Dark World didn''t dare to cause trouble, but could she find Cang? After all, it was Cang who had brought them here.

    However, in recent years, Cang Du and Qing Jue had been together. They rarely came out, so they couldn''t find them even if they wanted to!

    Although they agreed with Dongfang Lin''s suggestion that the Mistress of the Dark World would not be able to find trouble with them once they returned to Demon City, the question of how to get back was a huge problem.

    Senior Cang was depressed, and it was hard to say whether he would pay them any attention.

    "Let''s find Cang!" Dongfang Lin revealed his n.

    "Alright, you can go and find it." Uncle long and the others nced at Dongfang Lin and gave him the task.

    "Fine, I''ll go!" Dongfang Lin''s anger was ignited after being provoked. He could not help but re at the crowd in disdain as he thought to himself,"what a bunch of cowards."

    "Lord, Lord Cang?" After saying that, Dongfang Lin began to call out Azure''s name from the garden.

    Unfortunately, after summoning for a long time, Cang Du didn''t appear.

    Immediately, Dongfang Lin''s heart turned cold. Wu ... Master Cang really didn''t give him face!

    In the bracelet.

    Qing Jue kicked Cang''s butt, who was sleeping soundly, and shouted,"Silly cat, someone is looking for you outside!"

    "I''m not free, don''t disturb my sleep, you little brat!" Half-Azure squinted his eyes as he growled in anger.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You''re really not going out?" Qing Jue asked with uncertainty.

    "I''m not going out. I want to sleep. Once I wake up, Niu will be able to craft a houtian Chaos Divine artifact. " Cang said with drowsy eyes. As he spoke, he yawned.

    "Since you''re not going out, I''ll have to move them in." Green vesselughed evilly and said.

    "You dare! Don''t let them disturb me!" Cang Huo, who had his eyes half-closed, roared.

    "That''s not up to you. Don''t forget, this is my territory. " Qing Jue warned.

    "Are you threatening me?" Cang squinted his eyes before asking calmly.

    "I''m just telling the truth! In any case, big sister is refining and I''m quite bored. You''ve been sleeping non-stop, so it''s also a little fun to bring them in. " Qing Jue said with a smile.

    "If you''re not afraid of that damn evildoering after you, you can move the people in. I don''t mind." Hearing Qing Jue''s words, Cang became calmer and even looked at Qing Jue with sympathy.

    As an Artifact Spirit, it was all too clear about green vessel''s intentions. Therefore, it did not hesitate to use its trump card, the demonic man. When Qing Jue heard this, other than being stunned for a moment, he quickly calmed down and moved uncle long and the others into the bracelet without being threatened.

    Uncle long and the others, who were sighing in the garden, saw that the scenery in front of them had changed in the blink of an eye. They immediately realized where they were and looked around with wild joy.

    Afraid that they would not be able to find him, Qing Jue took the initiative to show them the way,""Azure is in the purple bamboo house, quickly go find it!"

    After doing these small actions, Qing Jue smiled proudly and took small steps to do his own things.

    At the same time, uncle long and the others had also caught up with Azure.

    "Senior Azure, take us back to Demon City!" Uncle long said directly.

    "Ye won''t go back, I want to wait for Niu." Azure didn''t even lift his eyelids as hezily said.

    "Then can you send us back first?" Dongfang Lin asked anxiously. He was also the one who had been tortured the most by the Mistress of the Dark World, so he wanted to hide as far away as possible.

    Hearing this, Cang was finally willing to open his eyes a little. As if he didn''t know Dongfang Lin, he indifferently said,"Do you think that you won''t waste your divine power by making a round trip? I''ll tell you, thest time I came here, I lost a lot of divine power and have not recovered yet! We''ll talk about it after I recover!"

    "Uh!" Hearing this, Dongfang Lin was stunned. Since Cang Du had said so, he really had no choice. Even though he wanted to ask how long it would take for Cang to recover his lost divine power and bring them home, seeing Cang''s impatient appearance, he tactfully swallowed his question.

    "You guys want to go home just to avoid that damn demon!" Azureughed. Actually, there''s no need for that at all. "

    "Why is it not necessary?" Dongfang Lin asked in a daze.

    "There''s no need to avoid him, just stay here obediently. Of course, the premise is that the bad guy, Qing Jue, doesn''t bring that damn demon in. Otherwise, you guys won''t be able to escape either. So, go and beg him! Only that scoundrel can help you. " Cang gave an idea and sent these pitiful people to green vessel.

    When everyone heard this, it seemed to make sense. Therefore, uncle long and the rest ran to find green vessel without any hesitation.

    As a result, Qing Jue was almost driven mad by uncle long and the others. Then, in a fit of anger, he moved uncle long and the others out.

    After returning to the garden, uncle long and the others werepletely depressed.

    Coincidentally, at this time, the demon who was in a bad mood blocked them again.

    Looking at uncle long and the others who were obviously not looking too good, the demon revealed a beautiful smile and asked with concern,""What''s wrong? are you sick?"

 Chapter 2902 Youre Really An Acquaintance (3)

    "Uh! It''s not veryfortable. " Uncle long said weakly. Then, he followed the others and moved towards an area. If the situation didn''t look right, he had to run away! Otherwise, whoever was blocked by the Mistress of the Dark World would be in trouble.

    "I have medicine here, you''ll be fine after taking it." Hearing uncle Long''s words, the demon took out a bottle of pills and waved it in front of everyone.

    Looking at the familiar Jade bottle, uncle long and the others were a little confused. Wasn''t this the pill that Xue ''er produced during the process of refining the chaos Divine pill? What did the dark mistress mean by this? He wanted to use them to test medicine?

    Thinking of this possibility, everyone shivered.

    The Mistress of the Dark World was indeed in a bad mood today!

    In fact, it wasn''t that the demon was in a bad mood. It was just that his divine sense had identally scanned uncle long and the others and found that they were ying tricks, so he came over to teach them a little lesson.

    But seeing that uncle long and the others were really afraid, he didn''t have the mood to continue teasing them.

    After a long time, uncle long said carefully,""It''s not serious enough to require medicine. We''re just homesick!"

    "What''s wrong? are you homesick? do you need me to send you back?" Seeing that uncle long and the others were silent, the demon continued to ask.

    ..."Is this true?

    Uncle long and the others could not believe that such a good thing would happen. Hence, they did not say anything and looked at the evildoer with anticipation.

    "If you really want to go back, I can send you back." The demon saw that his credibility was being questioned and repeated.

    Seeing that the demon was serious, uncle long nodded.""I want to go home."

    "What about you guys?" After seeing uncle long nod in satisfaction, the demon asked the others.

    "Let''s go back too!" The rest of the people said in unison.

    "Then go back!" The demon said in a good mood. Then, he raised his hand, and the chaos World opened up like a giant beast with its mouth open, revealing a thin and long hole.

    Before uncle long and the others could react, they were all picked up by the demon and thrown into the huge beast''s mouth.

    After cleaning up uncle long and the others, the demon returned to the spare weapon refining room in a good mood. Now, other than the few professionals who were assisting Xue ''er, there were quite a few less third wheels!

    Seeing the demon return, Leng ruoxue, who had finished her preparations for weapon refinement, asked in surprise,""Evildoer, where have you been?"

    "I''ll send uncle long and the others off. They were homesick, so I sent them back. " The demon calmly exined and then sat down again.

    "Oh! They''ve been out for long enough this time, so it''s good to send them back first. " Leng ruoxue didn''t suspect him. She then turned her attention back to the weapon furnace.

    However, the few professionals who were present had heard the conversation between the two of them and received a faint look of disdain from the demon. They automatically lowered their presence to avoid angering this Big Shot who was in a bad mood.

    The demon was quite satisfied with their tactfulness.

    At the same time, uncle long and the others didn''t feel good.

    From the moment they were thrown into the spatial tunnel, they had been feeling dizzy. No matter how much strength they used, they could not control the flow of their bodies. It was as if their bodies were being controlled by someone, and they were constantly being shot out like cannonballs. When they finally managed to catch their breath, they began to fall down again ...

    Fiend city in the divine realm.

    As usual, mu li and the others were sitting in the garden and doing nothing. At this moment, the sky suddenly changed color and turned pitch ck.

    Seeing this scene, Mingge seemed to have some feelings and said,""This scene is so familiar!"

    "Which part is familiar?" Mu li blinked and asked curiously. It was probably going to rain!

    Sure enough, as soon as he thought of this, the sky began to rain. No, it was the servants. At the same time, it was apanied by a pressure that they were quite familiar with.

    Needless to say, this was definitely his Lord''s doing. After sensing the pressure, Ming GE immediately understood.

    As for those who fell directly into the pool, he was speechless and did not know what to say.

    Was this his Lord''s bad taste?

    Of all ces, these people had to fall into the pool that the city Lord of muli city had once fallen into.

    This time, the city Lord of muli city had a brother in trouble.

    Ming GE, who was watching, was very happy to fill in the nks. Uncle long and the others who fell into the water were extremely depressed.

    They climbed up to the shore in a sorry state. After drying their clothes, they pretended to be calm and looked at mu li and the others.

    "We''re back. " Uncle long said awkwardly. It was really embarrassing to return home like this!

    Wu ... Without a doubt, the Mistress of the Dark World did it on purpose.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Only you guys came back?" Ming GE tactfully asked with a smile as she searched for Leng ruoxue''s figure.

    Leng ruoxue didn''t return? Or behind?

    "Yup!" He looked at the lineup behind him. Even the reverent-God had returned, and there were also the Qilins from the Qilin n. As the venomous snake n and the Golden Bee n had been staying in green vessel''s territory, they were spared.

    They were the only disgraceful ones!

    "The futureherworld Empress ... Didn''te back?" Mu li couldn''t help but ask when he heard uncle Long''s words.

    "No, Xue ''er is still refining. She won''t be back in a short time." Uncle long said honestly.

    "I see!" Mu li didn''t know what to say. It seemed that the matter of the little Phoenix had to continue waiting.

    "What''s the matter? are you looking for Xue ''er?" Upon hearing mu Li''s tone, uncle long realized that something big had happened in Demon City.

    "A little, but it''s not a big deal." Mu li saw that uncle long had suddenly be nervous and quickly said.

    Then, he exined what had happened to uncle long and the others.

    After hearing this, uncle long and the others all frowned.

    They still had some impression of the little Phoenix called Qing ''er. Wasn''t she the one who hade to Demon City to challenge Xue'' er? However, he did not know who the old ancestor she was talking about was.

    With a trace of doubt, uncle long and the others decided to meet the little Phoenix in person. Seeing this, mu li transmitted a message to The White Tiger first elder, asking him to bring Qing ''er up.

    During this period, under The White Tiger great elder''s advice, Qing ''er had calmed down a lot. Perhaps it was because she hadpletely seen through the situation in front of her, so she was no longer so angry. But at the same time, she had also be silent, sometimes not saying a word for several days.

    When The White Tiger great elder reported this matter to them, mu li and the others were well aware that the little Phoenix''s situation could not be considered to be silent. It was just a self-exile after being powerless.

    He brought Qing ''er to the Leng family''s main residence. The White Tiger great elder saw uncle long with a single nce, and immediately said in surprise,""Master is back?"

    Hearing the words of The White Tiger great elder, Qing ''er also raised her head, her beautiful Phoenix eyes shining with a glimmer of light.

    "Xue ''er didn''te back, only the few of us came back." Uncle Long''s mouth twitched when he heard the old white Tiger call Xue ''er master.'' This old man is really sticking to Xue ''er!

    Hmph! It really knew how to hug someone''s thigh!

    "When can shee back?" Qing ''er asked anxiously.

    "I don''t know. Maybe 50 years, maybe 100 years." Uncle long replied kindly.

    "Why do you need so long? What the hell is she doing!" Hearing that there was no hope, Qing ''er broke down again and couldn''t help but shout.

    Uncle long heard the questioning and said unhappily,""To cultivate, of course."

    "Do you need that long to cultivate? Where did he go to cultivate?" Qing ''er couldn''t help asking.

    "When you Phoenix-kind start cultivating, it will take at least a thousand years, if not ten thousand years. Why is a hundred years considered long? Also, where Xue ''er goes to cultivate is a secret. I can''t tell you. " Uncle long said coldly.

    "I didn''t mean it that way. It''s just that I have an urgent matter that I need to look for Leng ruoxue." Qing ''er could hear uncle Long''s dissatisfaction with her, so she quickly changed her tone and said gently. Now, she was the one who could be saved. As The White Tiger first elder had said, it was necessary for her to lower her stance.

    "You''ll have to wait if you want to find Xue ''er. " Uncle long said calmly.

    "We can''t wait, we really can''t wait. Human lives are at stake!" Qing ''er sobbed.

    "Don''t worry, it''s only a hundred years. Isn''t your ancestor a reverent-God? You won''t die. " Uncle long narrowed his eyes and remained calm.

    He truly felt that nothing was more important than Xue ''er''s cultivation at the moment. Furthermore, even if the Mistress of the Dark World knew about this, she would most likely not tell Xue'' er. As for them, they had lost contact with thend of chaos ever since they returned to Demon City. Therefore, this Little Phoenix was destined to be disappointed.

    When Qing ''er heard uncle Long''s words, she immediately burst into tears. As she cried and cried, she knelt in front of uncle long and the others and begged,""I beg you, please save my family''s old ancestor. We really can''t wait a hundred years! The city Lord of the abandonednd will torture the three ancestors. "

    Qing ''er felt that without Leng ruoxue, if these people were willing to help her, she would definitely be able to save her old ancestor. The reason why she didn''t kneel and beg mu li and the others was because she didn''t know their strength. However, uncle long and the others were different. These people were legendary existences in the divine world. Qing'' er had heard of their names long ago, so she was naturally convinced of their strength. Now, she could only ask them for help.

    Hearing Qing ''er cry so sadly, uncle long felt a little embarrassed. Just as the city Lord of muli city had said, they were not clear about the strength of the city of destion. If they attacked rashly, everything would be unpredictable. What if they got themselves into trouble ...

    To them, the most important enemy was that B * tch, Wu Chen. The city of destion was Wu Chen''s territory, so uncle long and the others really didn''t dare to take the risk. Most importantly, if this was a trap, they would only be courting death if they went in the absence of Xue ''er and Cang.

    Uncle long didn''t dare to act rashly. Seeing that Qing ''er was crying again, he gradually became irritated and shouted helplessly,""Little Phoenix, can you solve the problem by crying? By the way, what are the names of your three ancestors?"

    "My ancestor is the sixth elder of the Phoenix n. The other two are called Feng Miao and Feng Huo." Qing ''er wiped her tears and obediently replied.

    They were really acquaintances!

    Uncle long and the others couldn''t help but think to themselves.

 Chapter 2903 The City Of Abandoned Ruins Tradition (1)

    However, he was not willing to give this Little Phoenix too much hope. He said,""Little Phoenix, we need to discuss the matter you mentioned. You can go back first!"

    Seeing that she had been chased out just like that, Qing ''er''s disappointment could not help but be disyed on her face. Soon after, she was unwillingly pulled away by The White Tiger great elder ...

    Before she left, Qing ''er kept looking at uncle long and the others with a resentful look.

    ncing at Qing ''er''s back, mu li said unhappily,""This Little Phoenix treats you and US twopletely different ways!"

    "Puchi!" Hearing mu Li''sints, uncle long and the others couldn''t help butugh. They had heard the specific situation from mu li, but they couldn''t help it!

    "What are you going to do about this?" Ice Spirit asked.

    "What do you think, senior ice soul?" Uncle long asked instead of answering.

    "I know the city of abandoned ruins, but it''s not a good ce. With our current strength, we can go there and retreat safely, but it will be difficult to save people." Ice Spirit''s words were very subtle. What he didn''t say was that he heard that there was a fog clone guarding the ce. The fog ice clone had about one-third of the strength of the fog ice, which was almost equivalent to an ordinary reverent-god level. It didn''t seem to be very powerful, but it was very difficult to deal with. Unless Xue ''er was there, it would be a waste of time for them to go there. On the contrary, they might even rm the fog ice.

    "Then what should we do?" Dongfang Yue said worriedly.

    "Why? are those three old phoenixes very close to Xue ''er?" Ice soul asked curiously after seeing Dongfang Yue''s expression.

    As one of the four supreme divinity Kings, Ice Spirit would definitely help if there was a chance. However, it would be very difficult to save them with just the few of them. They might even get themselves into trouble. As such, he was not willing to help. After all, he still had his son and his tribesmen. He really did not have the extra energy to care about the affairs of the other beast ns.

    However, judging from Dongfang Yue''s expression, it was obvious that there was a secret he didn''t know about! As such, he had to be careful.

    "Feng Miao and Feng Huo are Xue ''er''s Beastie." Dongfang Yue said honestly.

    As soon as he said that, Bing po, mu li, and the others who didn''t know the truth couldn''t help but widen their eyes. They couldn''t help but sigh in their hearts. Xue ''er is so powerful! When did he manage to recruit the Phoenix n''s old ancestor? As such, they had no choice but to take it seriously.

    "It looks like we can''t just ignore this." After a long time, mu li said.

    "Then, let''s send a few people to explore the desertednd first! We can''t be in a rush to save people. " Ice soul said after thinking for a while.

    Hearing this, everyone nodded their heads. However, they all had a tacit understanding not to tell Qing ''er''s little Phoenix about this matter, in case the other party''s expectations were too high.

    In the end, the result of the discussion was that ice soul, uncle Dragon, Dongfang Yue, and Ming GE would disguise themselves and head to the city of forsaken destion, while the rest of the people would stay in Demon City.

    After the four Supreme gods set off, they began to take turns to teleport. However, the city of destion was quite far from the City of Demons. Even with teleportation, they still had not reached their destination after three months. Moreover, the further they went, the more deste it became.

    "There''s a city of abandoned ruins here?" Mingge looked around. The ground was covered in yellow sand, and there was no green or human figure to be seen. It was even more deste than the nineherher prison. The only thing that was better than the nineherher prison was that the sky was blue.

    "We have to cross this desert." Ice Spirit told the truth and then said,"Be careful, there are many powerful beasts in this desert."

    The Beastie he was referring to was, of course, the Earth Dragon, the Scorpion, the spider, and so on. However, as an outsider, Mingge was not aware of this. He was even eager to catch one and ask Leng ruoxue to help him tame it.

    Hearing his thoughts, the other three couldn''t help but have strange expressions. Uncle long even patted his shoulder and said,""Good idea. I support you."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Uh! Thank you for your support. " Mingge replied in a daze. Looking at the expressions of the three, he clearly felt that something was wrong. How could this be?

    But at this time, no one could answer his question.

    After ice Spirit released her aura, she said to the three of them,""Let''s go! Teleport over there. "

    After saying that, he used his divine power to cover the three of them and prepared to fly them over the desert.

    After floating in the air, Mingge searched around with her eyes in boredom. Suddenly, he felt that a piece of desert not far away seemed to be moving. He told Ice Spirit and the other two about this, but they didn''t even bat an eye.

    At that moment, a huge, sticky, and disgusting thing suddenly popped out of the moving desert. It looked like a snake, but it was not. He didn''t know if it was the head or the tail, and he was so scared that his face turned pale.

    "You bastard!" What was this? He''s so ugly!

    He turned to look at Ice Spirit and the other two, but they were very calm. Uncle long was ready to attack.

    "W-What''s this?" Ming GE asked carefully as she trembled and resisted the nauseating feeling.

    "The beast you want to contract is called Earth Dragon." Dongfang Yue replied calmly.

    "Uh!" Mingge felt her stomach turn sour. If all the beasts here were like this, he would rather not have them! Your sister! What kind of Beastie was this! It was even more disgusting than the nineherher prison!

    At this moment, Mingge deeply felt that even the evil spirits of the nineherher prison were a hundred times stronger than this disgusting beast.

    This thing really affected the appetite of others.

    In the blink of an eye, while Mingge was still feeling nauseated, uncle Dragon and Dongfang Yue had joined forces and quickly eliminated the Earth Dragon. After the Earth Dragon was smashed into pieces, it sprayed out a dark yellow liquid, making Mingge unable to help but vomit.

    When he was done vomiting, his little face was even paler.

    Uncle long patted him on the shoulder and said helplessly,""Mingge, you''re stillcking in training!"

    "En, if we encounter another Earth Dragonter, I''ll let you take action." Ice soul nodded, but he wasughing inside. Back then, he had deliberately not exined in detail the beasts that would be found in the desert. Now, he had indeed seen such an interesting scene.

    "Wuu ... Spare me please?" Upon hearing this, Mingge burst into tears. He had seen a lot of disgusting things in the nineherher prison, but he felt that they were nothingpared to the Earth Dragon that ice soul was talking about.

    In fact, the reason why the visual impact just now was so great was mainly because he was not mentally prepared. If ice soul and the other two had told him about this in advance, he might not have ended up like this. But now, the powerful Mingge was undeniably frightened by the Earth Dragon.

    Furthermore, this disgusting Earth Dragon might be a nightmare that would apany him for a long time.

    "Hahaha!" Looking at Ming GE''s timid appearance, uncle long and the other twoughed out loud without any sympathy, which only made Ming GE''s eyes look even more resentful.

 Chapter 2904 The City Of Abandoned Ruins Tradition (2)

    However, his pitiful appearance waspletely ignored by the other three. Then, Ice Spirit continued on her way.

    Logically speaking, with his pressure, most of the beasts in the desert would not dare toe out and loiter around. However, there would always be those who were blind, such as the Earth Dragon. Of course, the earth dragons did not do this on purpose. They could ignore the ice Spirit''s pressure because no matter how strong they were, they could not develop intelligence. They were cold-blooded animals, so the pressure from the ice Spirit''s bloodline had little effect on them.

    Moreover, the earth dragons in this desert were not very strong, so it was not difficult for uncle Dragon and Dongfang Yue to eliminate them. However, the earth dragons that appeared from time to time had pushed Mingge''s mental endurance to the limit.

    By the time they crossed the desert, there was not a trace of blood on Mingge''s face. As soon as hended on the ground, he ran to a giant tree, hugged it, and vomited again.

    Seeing him like this, uncle long was really sympathetic. Originally, they had wanted to give Ming GE a few earth dragons to let him have a good time! Butter, when they saw that he vomited until his limbs were weak, they could not bear to bully him anymore.

    But now, all they could do was sympathize with Ming GE.

    When Mingge was done vomiting and sat down on the root, uncle long took the initiative to sit beside him. He patted his shoulder and asked helplessly,""Mingge, you''re from the nineherherher prison. What haven''t you seen? you''re so scared of just a few earth dragons. I''m so disappointed."

    "That, that thing is too disgusting." Mingge said, trembling.

    "You evil ghosts of the nineherherher prison are even more disgusting. I wasn''t like you at that time!" Uncle long reminded.

    "Wuu ... I''m used to evil spirits. I don''t find them disgusting." Ming GE said honestly. More importantly, those evil spirits did not dare to get close to him! However, the earth dragons in the desert were different. These earth dragons were not afraid of him at all. Some of them even moved closer to him. How could he not be afraid?

    "Alright! The species of the two worlds are different, you just have to get used to it. " Uncle long consoled her. Then, he turned to ice soul and Dongfang Yue. "Let''s rest here for the night!"

    The two of them nodded. Looking at Ming GE''s weak appearance, it was indeed impossible for them to continue their journey.

    Then, uncle long took out a house and ced it on the empty space in front of him.

    Seeing the house that had suddenly appeared, the pale-faced Mingge could not help but widen her eyes. What, What is this?

    "Uncle long, where did you get this?" Mingge asked curiously.

    "I took it out!" Uncle long yed dumb.

    "Uh! I know you''re the one who took it out. I mean, where did you get this house?" Mingge exined. He could tell that uncle long was ying dumb. More importantly, they had set off for three months, but he had only just seen the house today. It was obvious that uncle long had deliberately hidden it from him.

    Thinking of this, Ming GE was sad.

    "Xue ''er gave it to me," Uncle long nced at Ming GE''s little face and stopped teasing him.

    "Theher Empress is too biased." Mingge was clearly jealous.

    "I have no choice! Who asked me to have a special rtionship with Xue ''er!" Uncle longughed arrogantly, his face full of pride.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Hearing this, Mingge felt depressed. However, he couldn''t deny uncle Long''s words. He also thought that when he met the futureherworld Empress, he would have to properly curry her favor. Even if he couldn''t get a portable house, he could at least get some defensive equipment!

    With the stimtion from uncle Long''s house, the weak Mingge instantly pulled herself together.

    Uncle long saw that he was full of energy again and started to prepare food. But when it came to eating, Ming GE had no appetite at all.

    Ice Spirit and the other two ate happily, while Mingge could only watch from afar. It was a terrible feeling.

    Fortunately, two dayster, Ming GE finally recovered. They were not far from the city of abandoned ruins.

    "The city of the abandoned ruins is less than a thousand meters ahead." Ice soul pointed at the city wall not far away and said.

    "Yes, let''s go in quickly!" Ming GE said impatiently. He had heard that the city of destion was simr to the Dead Sea in the nineherherherher prison, so he was very interested in this ce.

    However, in reality, the city of destion was not only a ce to exile criminals from the divine world. At the same time, many people who could not survive would alsoe here. In the city of the abandoned ruins, survival was the most important problem. Furthermore, there weren''t anyws of the God World here, and everything was basically decided with one''s fists.

    There was still a certain difference between the saying that whoever had the biggest fist would be the one to make the call and that the strong were respected in the immortal realm.

    In the immortal realm, true experts would not kill innocents indiscriminately and be respected by others. However, in this ce, only those with bigger fists had the right to speak. Moreover, killing people was not a crime!

    In the city of destion, many innocent people were killed, and the reason for their deaths was even more strange. It was possible that they had just nced at someone and died an unnatural death because the other party was unhappy. Thus, this ce could be said to be the most chaotic ce in the divine realm.

    Since it was the most chaotic ce, even the people with low strength here would not be good people in the divine world. Thus, this ce became the only city that was not bound by the rules of the divine world. Of course, this ce also belonged to Wu Cheng.

    However, there weren''t many deities who knew that this ce belonged to rime ice. On the surface, this ce was also managed by the city Lord.

    After paying a rather expensive entrance fee and getting their identity cards, the four of them strode into the city of abandoned ruins.

    Although Ice Spirit knew something about the city of abandoned relics, he had never been here before. It was the first time for the other three to be here. The four of them entered the city and walked around the streets curiously like Granny Liu.

    This ce had already formed the scale of a city. Even the streets and shops on the streets were no different from ordinary cities in the divine realm. However, the shops here all belonged to the city Lord''s mansion. The prices of the things sold in them were so expensive that it left one speechless.

    Originally, the four of them had nned to find an inn to stay in, but after asking for the price, they were scared away. In the end, they found an open space on the outskirts of the city and nned to temporarily settle down there.

    The outskirts of the city were thousands of miles away from the main city and were rather deste. However, to a Supreme God, this distance was nothing. Moreover, there were also people like them who thought that the things in the main city were expensive. Of course, those who chose to live in the outskirts were basically people with low strength and no backing.

    Thus, the four of them immediately attracted the attention of others when they appeared.

    However, the people who were paying attention to them were also observing. Because in the eyes of others, these four people didn''t seem to be easy to deal with. In the face of such gazes, the four people were quite calm. At the same time, in order to avoid attracting more attention, uncle long kept a low profile and didn''t take out his house. Instead, he took out the half-finished house that Xue ''er had given him.

 Chapter 2905 The City Of Abandoned Ruins Tradition (3)

    These houses were exactly the same as the ones they had built in thend of chaos. The defense was needless to say, but they looked quite ordinary and would not attract any attention.

    However, when Ming GE, their little friend, saw uncle long take out another pile of wood from his storage ring, she couldn''t help but widen her eyes. He was really curious about what kind of random things uncle long had in his ring.

    Aside from the dazed Ming GE, ice soul and Dongfang Yue automatically started working after uncle long took out a pile of wood. They had built countless houses like this, so they were already quite familiar with it.

    In less than five minutes, a wooden three-story building stood in the open space.

    "Alright, let''s go in and rest!" Uncle long looked at the small building in front of him with satisfaction and smiled.

    "Uh! Good!" Like a wooden puppet, Ming GE was about to enter the building with uncle long and the others, but before he could take a step, he heard hurried footsteps behind him.

    Instantly, uncle long and the other three looked at each other and turned around in unison.

    At this moment, a group of people appeared in front of uncle long and the others.

    The leader of the group was a burly man with a fierce-looking face. He nced at the small building and then arrogantly nced at uncle long and the others before saying,""You guys built this house?"

    "Yes, what''s wrong?" Uncle long asked calmly.

    "What''s wrong? Who allowed you to build a house here? Don''t you know that thend here has an owner?" The burly man asked at the top of his voice.

    "I really don''t know," Uncle long blinked and thought to himself,''they''re here to cause trouble so quickly!'' However, they were not afraid of trouble, especially in such a chaotic ce.

    "Now you know! Hurry up and move it away!" The burly man roared.

    "What if we don''t want to move?" Uncle long asked again. It was not easy to find this ce, but there was no way they could leave.

    "If you don''t want to move, then use money to buy this ce." A certain burly man said truthfully.

    "What if we don''t want to buy it?" Uncle long continued to ask with a smile.

    "Then get lost!" The burly man was extremely angry. He could see that this guy in front of him was definitely doing it on purpose. It was really infuriating!

    Hearing this, uncle long was silent for a moment before saying,""Then get lost!" As soon as he finished speaking, uncle long raised his leg and kicked the burly man''s waist. Then, the burly man''s subordinates saw their boss fly away like a kite ...

    "Boss ..." The burly man''s subordinates cried out in fear as they looked at uncle long in horror. Their little hearts suddenly trembled.

    They ... They had kicked an iron te, right?

    "Are you guys going to walk on your own, or do you want to fly like your boss?" Uncle long very mindlessly gave the minions two choices. When they heard this, they immediately ran away from this terrifying ce and the terrifying people.

    "These small fries are much more tactful than their boss." Uncle long said with satisfaction as he watched theckeys leave.

    "You guys are in big trouble." At this time, an old voice sounded in the ears of the four people.

    The four of them turned their heads at the same time and saw that the person who spoke was an old man. However, this man''s posture was tall and straight, which did not match his old appearance at all. Uncle long and the others were only surprised for a moment before they regained their calm.

    Of course, the man noticed their reactions, but he didn''t say anything. He just looked at uncle long and the others indifferently.

    "Why do you say that?" Uncle long asked, pretending to be curious.

    "Those people have a close rtionship with the city Lord''s mansion. They are also the city Lord''s minions. Moreover, they mainly wanted to collect some protection fees, so it would be fine if he gave them the money. But now, I''m afraid there will be endless trouble. " The man sighed and exined.

    "So you''re here to collect protection fees? I thought they were here to cause trouble! Otherwise, he wouldn''t have moved his feet first. " Uncle long said with a faint smile. It was obvious from his words that he didn''t care about this.

    "Are you new here?" The man smiled and asked.

    "How did you know?" Uncle long was a little surprised. He could tell that?

    "In the city of forsaken destion, any problem that can be solved with money is not a problem. Therefore, the people who choose to live here will usually use money to dismiss the vampires. Only neers will be as impulsive as you. " The man exined.

    "Uh!" Uncle long didn''t know how to refute that. He couldn''t say that they were here to get information and cause trouble, right? Therefore, he could only silently agree with the other party''s evaluation of his impulsiveness.

    "We are indeed new here. Is there anything else we need to pay attention to?" Ice Spirit asked humbly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Don''t provoke the local tyrants, especially those bastards in the city Lord''s mansion!" The man only said this and turned to leave.

    Looking at the man''s back, Mingge couldn''t help but Mutter to herself,""This person is so strange!"

    "What''s so strange about it? there are no good people who can live in the destend!" Ice Spirit said and went back into the building.

    After temporarily settling down in the city of abandoned ruins, uncle long and the other three split into two groups to Scout out the situation. Uncle long and ice Spirit formed a team and were in charge of the southeast and Southeast of the city of abandoned ruins. Dongfang Yue and Ming GE were in charge of the West, North, and the outskirts of the city.

    Inparison, Dongfang Yue and Ming GE''s tasks were easier. Uncle long and ice Spirit were in charge of the most prosperous city center in the city of abandoned ruins, where the city Lord''s mansion was located. Of course, there would also be a lot of trouble here.

    On the first day, the two of them had encountered many challengers, but none of them could do anything to uncle Long''s powerful strength.

    However, in the next few days, the provocatively challenged became stronger and stronger, and uncle Long''s fighting spirit was also incited. It had been a long time since he had fought so intensely. Most importantly, he did not have to think too much when he fought with those trash. He could fight however he wanted. At the same time, uncle long had also made a name for himself and attracted the attention of some forces in the city of abandoned ruins.

    After a few days of observation, some factions sent people to test uncle long and ice soul. However, uncle long was always the only one to do so, while ice soul only watched from the side. As a result, they had a good grasp of uncle Long''s strength, but ice soul was bing more and more mysterious to them. However, uncle long alone was enough for them to extend an olive branch.

    In the following days, the residence of uncle long and the other three people became lively.

    However, this liveliness was obviously not what they wanted, and it made the four of them depressed. They hade here to Scout for information, but now, they had not obtained any useful information. Instead, they had be the target of recruitment for various snobby forces. This fact made them quite speechless.

    In particr, the force of the burly man who hade to make trouble at the beginning had also sent people and sent many gifts to apologize for the man''s recklessness.

    Of course, uncle long and the others were also very magnanimous and forgave the unlucky burly man. They became fair-weather friends who talked about everything.

    After getting along with him, uncle long deeply felt that this person''s IQ was really low. This was because whenever they wanted to ask something, this person would tell them everything he knew and would not hold back. Especially when uncle long pretended to be curious and asked about the city Lord, the burly man almost told him the color of the city Lord''s underwear.

    What a good friend!

    Uncle long and the others couldn''t help but sigh when they saw such an honest burly man.

    At the same time, the man who lived not far away from uncle long and the others saw that their residence was bustling every day and realized that he had worried for them for nothing!

    After living in the abandonednd for nearly a month and finding nothing, uncle long and the others decided to go back. Without Xue ''er, they did not have a pir of support, so they did not dare to investigate the whereabouts of the three old phoenixes openly. More importantly, they had tried to find out by beating around the bush, but no one knew where the three phoenixes were. They did not even know that the phoenixes hade to the city of forsaken destion. From this, it could be seen that this city Lord had suppressed the news very tightly, and not a single piece of news was leaked out.

    However, there were still some things that needed to be settled before he returned.

    Of course, the so-called matter was mainly the recruitment of various forces. Back then, when these forces came to find them, they had said that they would consider it. But now that they were leaving, in order to leave safely, they had to let them know.

    After inviting all the forces and rejecting their recruitment in person, those forces were obviously not very happy. One had to know that during this period of time, they had given these four people a lot of convenient conditions, but they had not been able to feed these four ungrateful wolves well. Who would be happy about this?

    The snobs felt that the other party was clearly looking down on them!

    Uncle long knew that they would feel ufortable, so he exined,""The reason why we rejected your recruitment is that we n to leave the city of abandoned ruins."

    Upon hearing this, all the forces were silent for a quarter of an hour.

    After that, a representative looked at uncle long with a strange expression and said,""It''s easy to enter the city of abandoned ruins, but it''s hard to get out! If you want to leave, you won''t be able to leave this ce for at least ten million years. "

    "¡­¡­"

    Upon hearing this, uncle long and the other three were stunned.

    What the hell is the meaning of this? Even if he didn''t want them to leave, he didn''t have to scare them like this! And ten million years? If he stayed here for tens of millions of years, he was afraid that it would be toote.

    Seeing that uncle long and the others were obviously frightened, the person who spoke continued to exin,""I''m not trying to scare you, but this is a tradition of the city of abandoned ruins. No problem. But if you want to get out, other than paying the expensive exit fee, you have to fight your way out. "

    "What do you mean by" beat them out "?" Uncle long asked shamelessly.

    "Fight your way out of the arena." That personughed.

    "I don''t rmend you fight in the arena! Your strength is not bad. If you stay and join any of us, you will be treated well. Why do you have to work so hard to fight in the arena? It''s not worth it if I die of exhaustion in the arena!" The man added.

 Chapter 2906 Are You Guys Abandoning Your Little Brother?(1)

    "That''s right, those who choose to fight are all people who want money more than their lives. I see that you are all smart people, so you shouldn''t do such a stupid thing! It''s better to join us and stay here in peace! Leave, don''t even think about it. Since you''vee to the city of destion, you can only live as a citizen of the city of destion and die as a ghost of the city of destion!" Another person said.

    "..." Uncle long and the other three were silent, and they couldn''t help but curse in their hearts. Who wanted to be a citizen of the city of abandoned ruins? No one was willing to be a ghost of the city of abandoned ruins!

    Seeing that the four of them were silent, someone continued,""You''re all pretty strong, so you should choose to join one of us! I can guarantee that none of the powers will mistreat you. "

    Hearing this, uncle long and the other three were very surprised. Before this, these forces had been quarreling over their ownership. Why did they show signs of allying together now that they heard that they were leaving? This was really too unscientific!

    It had to be said that uncle long and the others were right.

    In fact, these forces were all closely rted to the city Lord''s mansion. It was reasonable to say that they could join any one of them. However, in order to gain more authority in front of the city Lord, it was naturally better to have more and more experts in their own forces. Only then would they be more valued by the city Lord.

    But now that they were leaving, they were naturally unwilling. The chance to leave through the arena was also real, and it was even crueler than what they had said. The reason why they didn''t go into details was that they were afraid that the other party wouldn''t believe them. More importantly, after they said that, the four of them would definitely go and check if it was true. In this way, they naturally didn''t need to exin too clearly. It was better to let the person involved experience it personally. Otherwise, if they said too much, the other party might think that they were just scaring them.

    After the various forces disclosed the news, they all took their leave, saying that their doors would always be open for the four of them. After they left, uncle long and the other three in the living room stared at each other for a long time before uncle long spoke first,""Do you guys believe what they said?"

    "I don''t think they have any reason to lie to us, but they might not tell us the truth." After thinking for a while, Ming GE told him the truth.

    "What should we do now? We can''t possibly be trapped here forever, right?" Uncle long furrowed his brows and said in a speechless manner. If he had known that this would happen, he would have waited for Xue ''er toe along! If he really couldn''t go home, he would really lose all his face.

    Uncle long was very worried.

    "I definitely can''t be trapped here forever. I miss my son." Ice Spirit said guiltily. The situation was unclear this time, so he had entrusted his son to mu li. He hadn''t seen his son for such a long time, and he didn''t know if his son missed him! He really missed Bing Yao!

    Uncle long and the others sympathized with Ice Spirit when they heard him. Although they didn''t have a son, they still wanted to have someone else!

    In the end, the four of them decided to go to the city gate to take a look. There was only one gate in the huge city of abandoned ruins. Let''s try to get out first!

    However, after trying, they were really depressed, because when the four of them walked to the city gate as if there was no one else around and intended to leave, they were directly stopped by the guards.

    After knowing their intentions, the guardughed in a very lecherous manner.""I want to go out. I''m sorry, but you''re not allowed to leave the city of destion."

    "Lord guard, can''t you make an exception?" Hearing this, uncle long pretended to be weak and asked pitifully.

    "We can ''t!" The guard refused without even thinking.

    "Then how can we get out of the city? I don''t believe there''s no way out of the city!" Seeing that the other party had refused, Ming GE pretended to be angry.

    "There is a way, but no normal person would do that." The guard looked at the four of them and said with a smile that was not a smile.

    "Why don''t you tell me?" Mingge asked, interested.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "If the four of you want to leave the city, you must first win in all the arenas, and then each of you must pay ten million top-grade crystals. Once these two conditions are met, you can leave the city safely." The guard said with a smirk.

    Ten million top-grade crystals?

    Your sister! This was definitely daylight robbery!

    The four of them were dumbfounded when they heard the price. Isn''t this a little too expensive? Wouldn''t the four of them be worth 40 million? It was still a top-grade crystal. Hmph! Even if they had it, they wouldn''t give it to him! Who would be this foolish spendthrift?

    If you really want to leave the city, you can go home and prepare now. I wish you good luck in advance." Seeing the four of them remain silent, the guard naturally assumed that they had been frightened by him and happily continued to hit them when they were down. Uncle long and the other three took a deep look at the guard before leaving the city gate with wooden expressions and stiffly walking back.

    When they arrived at the door, a certain burly man was anxiously waiting at the door. When he saw them return, he quickly flew over and shouted,""My four brothers, you''re back!"

    "What are you doing here?" Uncle long couldn''t help but ask.

    "I heard that you brothers want to leave. Are you going to abandon your little brother? Sob ... It wasn''t easy for me to have these brothers, how could you leave me?" The burly man choked with sobs as he spoke, and his words also made uncle long and the other three feel confused.

    When did they be this guy''s brothers? And even abandoned him? So what if he really abandoned them? they weren''t this fool''s biological father or brother.

    "Wuu ... You, you can''t escape!" The burly man continued while sobbing.

    Hearing this, uncle long was so angry that he kicked the other party''s butt. The burly man was not mentally prepared and directly fell t on his face.

    However, after he fell, he quickly got up and said with a fawning face,""Beating is affection, scolding is love. Brothers, you won''t leave me, right?"

    Uncle long didn''t know what to say when he saw how he was acting like a Lackey. He realized that this fool really needed a beating! Moreover, after being beaten up, he would still eagerlye up to her. If this wasn''t being cheap, what was it?

    "Yes, I will!" Uncle long nodded.

    "Brother! It''s not that easy to leave this ce. Why are you all so depressed? Isn''t it good to live here? With me protecting you, I won''t forget about any good things. " The burly man said with a sincere expression.

    "You''ll protect us?" Upon hearing this, uncle long sized him up with a faint smile.

    The burly man''s heart suddenly trembled and he quickly changed his words,"No! My brothers are protecting me! However, I''ve been here longer than you, so I can still give you some advice. "

    "This sounds like a human sentence. Now, tell me, why can''t we leave?" Uncle long asked.

    "Because in history, no one who hase to the city of abandoned ruins has ever left sessfully. Those who want to leave will usually die. " The burly man stammered and said with a trembling voice.

 Chapter 2907 Are You Guys Abandoning Your Little Brother?(2)

    "Didn''t you say that you can leave after you pay the exit fee and finish the battle? Did you not want us to leave, so you deliberately lied to us that only death would await us?" Uncle long said with a look of disbelief.

    The burly man felt that he had been injured! How could her brother say that? Although they did not get along well in the beginning, hadn''t he already turned over a new leaf? How could her brother still doubt his character?

    Woo......She had a fragile heart! It was so broken that it couldn''t even stick together!

    "Brother, how would I dare to lie to you? the dead end I was talking about was the arena! In fact, there was only one kind of people who were willing to fight, and that was those who were extremely short of money! On the arena, those people were no different from desperadoes. There were no rules on the stage. The experts on the arena would definitely die on the arena, so it was quite bloody and terrifying. Big brother, please don''t go and fight! We''re not short of money, so why should we risk our lives with them? don''t you think so?" After saying this, the burly man simply threw himself at uncle Long''s feet and hugged his thigh.

    Uncle Long''s mouth twitched when he saw this. He kicked the burly man away again, but the burly man quickly crawled back and continued to hug uncle Long''s leg. After repeating this a few times, uncle long ran out of patience and shouted,""You''re hugging my leg. Do you think I won''t kick you back to your hometown?"

    "Brother! My dear brother! Don''t do this to my little brother, I''m just worried about you. I''m telling the truth, if you don''t believe me, how about I take you to the arena to see it for yourself?" Seeing that he couldn''t convince uncle long, the burly man had no choice but to throw out this bait.

    Hearing this, uncle long turned to look at ice soul and the other two. Then, he nodded and said,""Alright, take us there!"

    When they came back from the city gate, they had also wanted to go to the arena to take a look. Unfortunately, no one had introduced them, so they were not allowed to enter the arena. Now that there was a ready-made candidate, uncle long would naturally not let it go.

    Seeing that uncle long had agreed, the burly man quickly let go of uncle Long''s thigh. Then, he got up and said excitedly,""Brothers, please follow me!"

    Uncle long and the other three were brought to the entrance of the arena. The burly man only showed a token and was allowed to enter. Of course, this included them, who were slightly brought in. This made the four of them feel a little unbnced. It seemed that it was impossible to be like a fish in water in the city of abandoned ruins without joining any forces!

    Entering the arena, the light inside was very narrow. They were directly brought to the second underground floor by the burly man. As soon as they reached the second floor, they could feel the fiery atmosphere in the hall.

    At this moment, two people were dueling on a high tform in the middle of the hall. One of them was already covered in wounds and was on the verge of death. However, his opponent did not seem to have any intention of stopping and kept punching him. The blood on his body flowed through the small holes on the edge of the tform and into the ground.

    Uncle long couldn''t help frowning at the bloody scene in front of him. It was just an arena, did he have to beat the person to death like this? In the audience, many people''s hot blood had already been roused, and they were shouting loudly,""Kill him! Kill him!"

    The atmosphere was so heated and passionate that it was beyond the imagination of uncle long and the others.

    The burly man nced at uncle long and the other three''s expressions and led them to a private room.

    "This ce belongs to my faction. Are you satisfied?" The burly man asked fawningly.

    "Is this your boss''s order?" Uncle long said.

    "Hehe!" The burly manughed foolishly and did not answer directly.

    "Big brother, we''re doing this for your own good. Boss loves talent and really doesn''t want you to die in the arena. That''s not worth it. Only the lower ss wille here to fight. We just need to be spectators, what do you think?" Seeing that uncle long and the others didn''t say anything, the burly man had to say something.

    "But we want to leave this ce!" Uncle long said, pretending to be in a difficult position.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Why do we have to leave this ce?" The burly man didn''t understand and looked at uncle long and the other three with a resentful expression. They really wanted to abandon him so badly?

    "Why not leave? Do you want to be trapped here forever?" Uncle long asked instead of answering.

    "We''re not trapped here! We''re here because this ce is safe!" The burly man said matter-of-factly.

    Uncle long and the other three were speechless when they heard that it was safe here. The fool in front of him had beenpletely brainwashed!

    How is this ce safe? There were battles and deaths every day! To the four of them, this was the ce with the least security. Of course, the enemies of the people living here would definitely not be willing toe here for revenge. It was not worth it.

    "Brother, all the powerful people in the city of abandoned ruins have filed a case in the city Lord''s mansion. Although we are not the official guards of the city Lord''s mansion, we are still supernumerary personnel. So if anyone bullies us, the city Lord''s mansion will definitely stand up for us!" The burly man saw that uncle long and the others didn''t seem to believe him, so he continued to expose.

    A supernumerary personnel of the city Lord''s mansion?

    Hearing this, uncle long and the other three looked at each other, but no one took the initiative to respond.

    Seeing this, the burly man could only say,""With the identity of supernumerary personnel, our status in the city of deserted ruins will naturally be different from others. There will be more benefits, which is why I strongly rmend you to join a force. It will definitely be beneficial. I will not lie to you."

    You''re not lying to us? Then who lied to us?

    Uncle long and the others did not know what to say when they saw the burly man acting like a chatan who was trying to abduct believers. Were they so stupid that they would be proud of being supernumerary personnel of the city Lord''s mansion in the city of forsaken ruins? How stupid would they be then! However, it was clear that the city Lord''s management here was quite sessful. How much effort did it take to brainwash the other party so cleanly? This fool was the entire city Lord''s brainless fan!

    After that, Bing po smiled and said, "We''ve received too much information today. Let''s think about it!"

    After that, the four of them focused on the battle in the ring.

    At this moment, the battle they had seen earlier had ended. One party had finally lost his breath and was carried down. In the next few matches, there was also a death. Such a result made the four of them immediately pay attention.

    ? "Didn''t one side lose? Why do you have to kill him?" Mingge asked, pretending to be curious.

    "This is the arena of life and death. The fight will not stop until you see a corpse." The burly man exined, then he said with a worried look,""Brother, this arena is really dangerous. I really don''t want you to fight, so you have to consider it carefully!"

    "We will," Uncle long promised.

    After watching the arena, it was already close to evening. The burly man enthusiastically wanted to treat his four brothers to a meal, but they did not have much of an appetite. After politely declining, they directly returned to their residence.

 Chapter 2908 Are You Guys Abandoning Your Little Brother?(3)

    When they got home, the four of them gathered in the living room. No one said a word, and the atmosphere was quite heavy.

    After a long time, Ming GE couldn''t stand it anymore and said,""Why don''t you say something? What do we do now?"

    "I don''t know. In fact, the strength of those people in the ring is not that high, but I''m afraid that someone might y tricks and divide us into opponents. At that time, wouldn''t we have to kill each other?" Uncle long said after thinking for a while.

    His words were exactly what the other three people were worried about. They werepanions, so of course they couldn''t attack theirpanions like the barbarians in the arena. But if they really became opponents, it wouldn''t be up to them! This was definitely not something the four of them wanted to see.

    "Why don''t we wait and see if there''s any other way to leave? If that Little Phoenix can escape from here, there''s no reason why the four of us can ''t!" Seeing that the atmosphere had be even gloomier, Mingge couldn''t help but ask.

    His words also reminded uncle long and the other two.

    That''s right! How did the little Phoenix leave? If leaving the city of destion was as they had expected, it would be difficult for the little Phoenix to leave with its strength.

    Thinking up to this point, uncle Dragon hurriedly sent a voice transmission to mu li, who was in Demon City. After informing him of the situation, uncle Dragon focused on waiting for mu Li''s reply.

    After receiving uncle Long''s message, mu li was depressed.

    Not only did he not get much information, but how did he get involved?

    He then ordered The White Tiger great elder to bring Qing ''er over.

    Seeing Qing ''er, mu li asked directly,""How did you leave the city of abandoned ruins?"

    "The three great ancestors helped me escape, but they didn''t manage to escape." Qing ''er replied honestly when she heard mu Li''s question.

    "You''re saying that they brought you out by force?" Mu li narrowed her eyes and asked.

    "Yes, after that, the city Lord''s residence was alerted. They told me to leave first and told me to look for Leng ruoxue if they had any problems. I thought they would be able to meet up with me soon, but I waited for a long time near the city of abandoned relics and they didn''te out. I know they must have been caught by the city Lord. " As Qing ''er spoke, her beautiful Phoenix eyes were filled with tears again, making her look extremely pitiful.

    Unfortunately, mu li was an unromantic person. Seeing the other party cry, not only did he not have any thoughts of pity, but he also felt a little annoyed. He sneered and said, "You''re really bold! You left the city of abandoned ruins and you still dare to loiter around. Aren''t you afraid of being caught again?"

    "I''m very careful!" Qing ''er exined.

    "Then how did you offend the city Lord of the city of abandoned ruins?" Mu li asked again.

    "The city Lord''s son discovered my identity as a Phoenix and wanted me to be his contract beast. Of course, I wouldn''t allow it, so I injured him ..." Qing ''er''s voice became softer and softer as she lowered her head, not daring to look at mu li.

    "And then?" Mu li continued to ask.

    "When the ancestors found out, they decided to let me leave that ce. However, it was easy to enter but difficult to leave, so they brought me to force my way in. They didn''te out after sending me away. " When Qing ''er said this, her voice couldn''t be any softer, but with mu Li''s hearing, he could still hear it clearly.

    "Why didn''t you say this earlier?" Mu li suppressed her anger and asked.

    ''Damn it!'' If the little Phoenix had exined the situation to them earlier, would Ming GE and the other three have been trapped in the city of destion? Looking at Qing ''er in front of him, mu Li''s anger rose.

    "You guys didn''t ask me!" Qing ''er retorted.

    "You''re not going to tell me if I don''t ask? I''ve told you that we''re not familiar with the city of abandoned ruins. Why didn''t you tell us everything?" Mu li gritted his teeth and asked. If they were in the nineherher prison, he would have killed Qing ''er long ago! However, this was the immortal realm. Even if he wanted to do something, he could not do it. This made him quite depressed.

    "It''s not toote to exin now! You''re not willing to save our ancestor anyway. " Hearing this, Qing ''er''s anger rose.

    At this moment, an extremely fast blue light flew to Qing ''er''s side, and directly pounced on Qing'' er''s body, kicking and biting, and constantly shouting,""You bad woman, return my father! Return my father!"

    "Are you crazy? Go away, stinky Qilin!" Qing ''er raised her hand to pull the Qilin away from her, but the ice Phoenix bit her arm and refused to let go.

    Qing ''er felt the pain, and her actions became more rough. Mu li saw this and quickly stopped her,""Stop! I won''t let you go if you dare to touch a single hair of Bing Yao."

    "Did you make a mistake? It''s biting me!" Hearing this, Qing ''er was so angry that her heart, liver, spleen, lung, and kidney all hurt. Today, she finally knew what it meant to be unreasonable. You can''t be like this even if you want to protect your own people, right?<novelnext></novelnext>

    Qing ''er felt that she was very innocent, but mu li only coldly nced at her, then took the somewhat crazy Ice Phoenix from Qing'' er''s body andforted her in a gentle voice,""Bing Yao, be good, your father will be fine! Calm down!"

    Seeing mu li speak so gently to the Qilin, Qing ''er suddenly felt a little unbnced. She was the one who was injured and bitten, okay? However, not only did she not get any words offort, but she was also despised! At this moment, she deeply felt that the people of Demon City were bullies. No, they were bullies!

    Seeing through Qing ''er''s thoughts, mu li sneered,""It''s not wrong for it to bite you, because you''re the one who''s guilty. "

    After speaking, mu li carried the emotionally unstable Bing Yi and wanted to leave, but Qing ''er blocked him with a stubborn face and asked,"What do you mean? speak clearly."

    Seeing Qing ''er''s overbearing appearance, The White Tiger great elder, who had been watching from the side, broke out in a cold sweat. Although he didn''t know what had happened, he guessed that something must have happened when he saw the attitude of the city Lord of muli city and Bing Yao.

    At this moment, mu li turned to look at Qing ''er.""Make it clear? Because you didn''t report it, four powerhouses from Demon City are trapped in the city of forsaken destion, including Bing Yi''s father. Don''t you think he should hate you?"

    "H-how is this possible? When did you go to the city of abandoned ruins? why didn''t I know about it?" Qing ''er''s face turned pale when she heard this.

    "Do I dare to let you know? This time, they are only there to find out the situation. It is not easy to save people from the city of abandoned ruins because it is the territory of the fog ice. " Mu li sighed and coldly said.

    "But ... How could they be trapped? they shouldn''t be weak, right?" Qing ''er mumbled in disbelief.

    "He''s not weak. He can force his way out, but that won''t do." Mu li said honestly.

    "Why can''t I?" Qing ''er didn''t understand.

    "Littless Qing ''er, that will only alert the enemy. If we alert the mist ripple bitch, their lives will be in danger." Without waiting for mu Li''s reply, The White Tiger great elder spoke first.

    "What do we do now?" Qing ''er''s face turned pale when she heard this. She was at a loss. Although she really wanted the other party to save the three ancestors, she didn''t think that it would alert the enemy. More importantly, she only found out today that the city of destion was Wu Luan''s territory. Thinking of what Wu Luan had done to the Phoenix n, she became even more panicked.

    "First elder White Tiger, please take her away!" Mu li didn''t answer Qing ''er''s question and asked her to leave.

    "No, don ''t! I don''t want to leave. Tell me, what should I do now?" From afar, they could still hear Qing ''er''s uneasy voice. However, mu li ignored it and continued tofort her father.

    However, no matter how mu li tried to exin, Bing Yao remained silent. In the end, mu li had no choice but to tell Bing po about Bing Yao''s condition.

    Bing PO''s heart ached when he heard that. He immediately sent a message to Bing Jie.

    After consoling her for a long time, Bing Yao finally recovered a little. Still worried, Ice Spirit did not forget to remind mu li to keep a close eye on Bing Yao in case this little guy ran away from home.

    It had to be said that a father understood his son very well. After knowing that her father was trapped, Bing Yao did have such thoughts, but mu li was watching her closely and guarding her closely, so she didn''t even have the chance to escape.

    After a few unsessful attempts, it had no choice but to give up.

    After knowing that Qing ''er had been sent out by the three Phoenix n''s ancestors, uncle long and the other three had temporarily given up on the idea of leaving this ce, and had decided to take things as they came. After all, they could not copy the three old phoenixes. If their identities were exposed, Demon City would be very dangerous.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue, who was in the chaotic world, was fighting with a piece of ore.

    This ore wasn''t the one that liked to self-destruct, but another unremarkable ck stone that seemed easy to bully. Of course, the reason why this stone had provoked her was not because the other party was stubborn. Instead, it was because the other party was too unprincipled and easily melted. As such, it had naturally increased the difficulty of Leng ruoxue''s weapon refinement.

    Especially after she had studied the ore that liked to self-destruct with great difficulty. The appearance of this stone naturally made her previous efforts go to waste.

    Leng ruoxue red at the ck stone in her hand. The more she looked at it, the more hatred she felt. She remained silent for a long time, scaring the few professionals so much that they did not even dare to breathe.

    Wu ... Xue ''er was so scary when she was silent! And now, she had been silent for a long time. Even the Mistress of the Dark World couldn''t stand Xue ''er''s silent appearance and went into hiding. That ... Should they also hide?

    Just as they werementing, they suddenly saw a cold and terrifying dagger appear in Xue ''er''s hand. Then, they saw her holding the dagger and stabbing it into her own snow-white palm ...

    Oh my God! What was he doing?

    Self-harm?

 Chapter 2909 I Want To Rob Him (1)

    Leng ruoxue''s actions frightened the Grand Elder and the others so much that their hearts were palpitating.

    It''s not a big deal! As for self-mutting?

    In the next second, a few of them immediately charged towards Leng ruoxue. One of them snatched the knife from Leng ruoxue''s hand while the other snatched the stone from her hand. The armament Guild headquarters ''Grand Elder red at Leng ruoxue with a stern expression and roared,""Stinky girl, it''s not a big deal! How can you take things so hard?"

    "£¿!"Leng ruoxue was confused by the weapon craftsmen Guild''s first elder''s words. Why did she take things so hard?

    "No, I have to go find the Dark Lord. You really make me worry." Seeing that Leng ruoxue didn''t say anything, the armament Guild headquarters ''Grand Elder assumed that Xue'' er was feeling guilty. He then pulled Xue ''er''s hand and was about to leave.

    "What is it?" At this moment, the demon happened to walk in from outside and asked.

    "Xue ''er wants to self-harm!" Liu Feng rushed to say.

    "What?" The demon''s expression changed when he heard this. He then turned his sharp gaze towards Leng ruoxue and said,""Xue ''er, is what Liu Feng said true?"

    "What do you think?" Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes speechlessly. Now, she finally understood first elder and the others ''reaction. They thought she was going to hurt herself!

    Leng ruoxue was a little confused! Did she look like the kind of person who would hurt herself?

    "The evidence is still here?" Seeing that Leng ruoxue seemed to be trying to deny it, Liu Feng added. He was the one who had gone up to snatch the dagger, and at this moment, the dagger was still in his hands.

    "Xue ''er, what''s going on?" The demon sighed and asked. He naturally didn''t believe that Xue ''er would harm herself, but such a terrifying thing had to be rified, or else he would feel uneasy!

    "I just wanted to use a knife to cut open the stone to see its internal structure. Who knew that they would have such a rich imagination?" Leng ruoxue was helpless. This ck Dragon had caused quite a ruckus.

    When the few professionals present heard that they had misunderstood, their faces immediately turned red. The first elder of the craftsmen''s main Guild even said weakly,""Girl, you can''t use a dagger to scare people!"

    They had truly thought that Xue ''er had gone mad from anger because of the ore, and that was why she had taken things too hard. Who knew that it was actually their own imagination that had overdone it? This was too embarrassing.

    "Alright! I was wrong. " Leng ruoxue apologized sincerely.

    "Please remove" okay "!" Liu Feng was a little annoyed.

    "It''s my fault, okay?" Leng ruoxue obediently changed her words.

    "You''re not allowed to have one, alright?" Liu Feng Huo roared.

    "You''re really hard to serve. " Leng ruoxue nced at Liu Feng with a half-smile on her face, and he was so scared that he didn''t even dare to breathe.

    In fact, he was just frustrated and depressed after being embarrassed. Otherwise, he would not talk to Xue ''er like this usually.

    Especially under the dark Lord''s covetous eyes, Liu Feng felt a lot of pressure.

    Liu Feng, who almost couldn''t stand it, dejectedly found an excuse and left.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The other professionals did not stay any longer. They did not even find an excuse and left immediately.

    After the light bulbs had left, the demon did not hesitate to carry Leng ruoxue in his arms. He asked worriedly,""Xue ''er, are you feeling too much pressure?"

    Although the materials used for tool refining were much less than those used for pill refining, the hardness of the materials was not the same. Sometimes, it was required to put several materials at the same time. If the control was not good, the materials could be wasted. Up until now, Xue ''er had destroyed quite a few materials, which was why he suspected that Xue'' er''s heart ached for the materials.

    "Don''t worry about the materials," he said."If you don''t have enough, ask Xiaotian. He must have more."

    "It''s not that I''m distressed about the material. I really want to see the structure of this material. You see, it''s soft and basically turns into a liquid when it''s ced in the pill furnace. And this material can''t be put inst, so I''m curious what kind of special characteristics it has. And how did master manage to control this fire back then?" Leng ruoxue exined helplessly as she showed the demon the ck stone. The stone was so soft, a little like pudding, but it was tougher than pudding. It wouldn''t break even if she used her hands, so she wanted to try it out with a knife. Who knew that before she could even seed, it would cause a misunderstanding?

    Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the demon also took the ck stone and squeezed it. It was just as Xue ''er had said, soft.

    He then used his hands to pull the stone. The stone was pulled more than 10 centimeters away, but the stone was still intact.

    "This stone is quite fun." The demon seemed to be addicted to it and kept on pulling.

    Leng ruoxue was at a loss for words when she saw him having so much fun. How did this person in front of her suddenly turn into a Senior Kindergarten student?

    He was helpless! He was extremely helpless!

    When the demon was done ying, he returned the stone to her and said,""Xue ''er, you''ve been refining pills and weapons for so many years. You must be tired. Why don''t we go out and take a walk?"

    "Alright," he said. Thinking that the evildoer was going to kidnap her to spend some alone time with him, Leng ruoxue agreed without thinking.

    "Then can you send me into the bracelet?" The demonughed evilly.

    "Eh? Why? Don''t we still need to go to your birthce?" Leng ruoxue asked in surprise.

    "I didn''t know Xue ''er liked my birthce so much! However, we''re not going there this time. We''re going back to the divine realm. " The demonughed and teased.

    "Divine realm? The heaven Earth Law won''t let you go, right?" Leng ruoxue was a little worried.

    "Who cares! When the timees, I''ll just hide my aura and change my appearance. " The demon said disapprovingly. In fact, if it wasn''t for the obstruction of thews of heaven and earth, he would have run back to the immortal realm long ago. Now that Xue ''er was here, he naturally didn''t have Gu Jie anymore. At most, he could just stay in the bracelet! More importantly, thews of the heaven and earth had been missing for so long. He believed that that fellow must have been trying to hide from them. Who would have thought that he would return to the God World with Xue ''er?

    More importantly, he wasn''t afraid even if the regtions of the heaven and earth discovered his whereabouts. Now, that fellow''s restraint on Xue ''er was getting weaker and weaker. Last time, he even thought of the stupid way to trick uncle long and the others into being hostages. It was clear that he had run out of ideas. It was for these reasons that the demon felt that as long as he moved a little, that guy couldn''t do anything to him even if he found out!

    And his decision to return to the divine realm was also a decision he made after careful consideration. Seeing that Xue ''er was a little frustrated because of theck of materials, his heart really ached, so he wanted to take Xue'' er to rx. If he wanted to rx, the divine realm would definitely be a good ce. Most importantly, that was Xue ''er''s home. It had everything Xue'' er had and the people she was familiar with. With them around, it would definitely distract Xue ''er''s attention and calm her heart.

    However, returning to the divine realm also meant that he and Xue ''er would have to be stuck with countless third wheels. However, for Xue ''er''s sake, he could endure.

    "Then let''s go back to the divine realm! I''ve been away from home for so long, I miss home too. " Seeing how confident the demon was, Leng ruoxue naturally had no reason to object.

 Chapter 2910 I Want To Rob Him (2)

    At this moment, the voice of the armament Guild headquarters ''Grand Elder was transmitted into the armament refining room,""Xue ''er, we''re all done."

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue raised her head and looked at the evildoer who was smiling widely. She understood what was going on.

    Leng ruoxue only stepped out of the refining room after she had ced the demon into her bracelet.

    At this moment, the first elder of the craftsmen''s Guild and a few others were already waiting outside. Leng ruoxue moved them into the bracelet as well. Then, she went to the demon''s Pce next door to take a look and realized that it had long been empty.

    Leng ruoxue, who understood the situation, pulled out the sleeping Azure and woke it up.

    Cang rubbed his eyes and yawned,""Girl, are you done with your work?"

    "The houtian Chaos Divine weapon has not been refined yet. However, let''s return to the divine realm first! After all, we''ve been out for so long. " Leng ruoxue smiled.

    "Hmm, that''s good!" Azure nodded, he was also a little homesick.

    With that, it covered Leng ruoxue with its divine power and teleported away.

    When she reached the edge of thend of chaos, Leng ruoxue soon felt a wave of dizziness ...

    When she opened her eyes again, she had already returned to the divine realm.

    The moment he arrived in the God World, the demon had Leng ruoxue move him out.

    Aftering out, the demon had already changed his appearance and his aura had been sealed again.

    He red at evildoer and said in a bad mood,""Teleport back to Demon City with Niu! I''m going to sleep. "

    After hearing Cang''s words, evildoer carefully sized Cang up before eximing in surprise,""You''re already so fat, and you''re still sleeping? Yes, go to sleep! Go to sleep! It''s best if you don''t wake up. "

    "You bastard! You''re the fat one! Your whole family is fat! You''re the one who will never wake up!" Evildoer''s words greatly provoked Azure, causing him to roar like a cat.

    "If I can''t wake up, Xue ''er will kiss me awake!" The demon was neither angry nor annoyed, and he said with a calm smile.

    "My ass! If that day reallyes, don''t even think that the one who will wake you up with a kiss will be Xue ''er. " Azure almost vomited when he heard evildoer''s shameless words, but he still smirked.

    "What, you want to wake me up with a kiss?" Hearing Cang''s words, evil demon started teasing him.

    "Your sister! I won''t do that!" Cang, who was being teased, jumped up and down in anger, almost pouncing on evildoer and scratching his face!

    Hearing this, the demon seemed to be quite disappointed.""That''s really your loss. "

    "..." Cang mo, this guy''s shameless skills are gradually rising!

    As for Leng ruoxue, who was ignored by the side, when she heard the conversation between the man and the Beast, her forehead was filled with ck lines.

    Could these two people not be so childish? He was actually ying with the story of Sleeping Beauty! However, the sleeping appearance of this demon was really quite attractive.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue cast a deep nce at the demon. Instantly, the demon was so frightened that his little heart started to tremble.

    Xue ''er wouldn''t be jealous, right? Otherwise, why would she look at him with such an evil gaze? The demon was a little uneasy, and he couldn''t help but shout in his heart,''Xue'' er, I was just joking, don''t take it seriously!''

    "Xue ''er, let''s go! We''ll return to Demon City and greet uncle Dragon and the others first, then we''ll travel around the divine realm. This was called cultivating in pleasure! With the integration of intelligence and physical strength, I can guarantee twice the result with half the effort when refining weapons!" After a while, the evildoer changed the topic and said proudly.

    Leng ruoxue nodded her head and cooperated by allowing the demon to teleport her away.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Very quickly, the two of them directly teleported into the Leng family''s main residence.

    After appearing in the garden, Leng ruoxue saw mu li, who was sitting in the garden, staring at her with an extremely strange look. She was speechless and said,""What, you don''t recognize me?"

    "Y-you''re really Leng ruoxue?" Mu li stuttered. Oh my God! If the woman in front of him was really Leng ruoxue, then who was the man beside her? Could it be that Leng ruoxue had an affair and betrayed her master?

    This ... This truth was too terrifying!

    Thinking of this possibility, mu Li''s face immediately turned pale.

    Seeing that mu li had said this and seemed to be in shock, Leng ruoxue did not know what to say. However, she still nodded her head patiently and said,""I''m really Leng ruoxue! I''m the real deal!"

    "Then who is he?" Seeing that Leng ruoxue had admitted to it, mu li pointed at the evildoer and asked.

    "He''s my man," Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Your ... Your man?" These three words made mu Li''s heart almost go on strike. There were very few women in the world who could be so bold and confident after having a rtionship with someone else.

    Mu li had never dreamed that Leng ruoxue would actually dare to admit it and even say that the ugly man was her man! Was this a heaven-defying rhythm?

    Wu ... His Lord definitely doesn''t know about this. If he did, how sad would he be?

    Looking at Leng ruoxue with a face full of hatred, mu Li''s imagination started to run wild.

    Leng ruoxue was confused by mu Li''s sudden look of hatred. She turned to look at the demon and asked,""Mu li, do you have any opinions about me?"

    "Right! I''m so against you!" Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, mu li was enraged.

    "..." Leng ruoxue was a little confused. How had she offended mu li?

    Seeing Leng ruoxue''s nk face and her unrepentant look, mu li was so angry that she shouted again,""My Lord has be little Tian''s sworn enemy because of you. How could you do something to let him down?"

    "¡­¡­"

    Leng ruoxue was dumbfounded by mu Li''s roar. When had she done anything to let down the evildoer? She could eat whatever she wanted, but she couldn''t say whatever she wanted. This was rted to her reputation.

    "When did I ever do anything to let him down?" Leng ruoxue couldn''t take it anymore and asked directly. The demon was also curious about this matter. After looking at Xue ''er, he turned his gaze back to mu li.

    He believed in Xue ''er, just as Xue'' er believed in him. However, mu Li''s reaction didn''t seem to be a lie. Otherwise, mu li wouldn''t be so agitated. In an instant, he felt that it was better to wait and see.

    "You already have another man, and you still say you haven''t done anything to let my master down?" Seeing that Leng ruoxue was not going to admit it again, mu li was furious! He had brought the evidence back, yet he still dared to deny it!

    The Furious mu li turned around and pointed the spear at the demon and roared,""I don''t care where a wild man like you came from, but this woman belongs to my master. If you still want to live, you''d better get lost now! Otherwise, my Lord and I will not let you off!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Upon hearing this, Leng ruoxue and the demon looked at each other. The demon''s eyes seemed to be saying,''the wild man he''s talking about is me?''

    Leng ruoxue used her eyes to reply ''it was you!''.

    Now, she finally understood why Mu Li''s reaction was so intense. He had treated the demon as a wild man.

    However, shouldn''t a subordinate who knows how to protect his master''s food be praised?

 Chapter 2911 I Want To Rob Him (3)

    Leng ruoxue smiled faintly."Mu Li, I admire your spirit. However, you haven''t even found out who this person is and you''re already so sure that I have a wild man. This is very unfair to me!"

    "The evidence is right here, and you still dare to deny it? Leng ruoxue, my master is so good to you! You''re devoted to him, but how did you treat him? Not only did you have an affair behind his back, you even brought your wild man home! Hmph! It''s fine if I didn''t know, but since I''ve seen it, I can''t just let this matter go! I want to represent the Lord to duel with you, wild man, or I die! Either he dies! Do you dare to ept?" The more mu li thought about it, the angrier he became. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that his poor master was not worth it. In his heart, there was already a scene of his master being heartbroken and heartbroken after learning about this.

    These words made Leng ruoxue''s face darken even more. Looking at mu li, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but sigh. As expected of a city Lord! The level of this upvoting was high! A duel? Wouldn''t rest until one of them died? What the hell is this!

    Leng ruoxue would never have thought that the first thing she would do after returning would be to face mu Li''s madness. Should she say that mu Li''s reaction was so slow that he couldn''t even recognize her master, or should she say that the demon''s disguise was too sessful? Of course, the disguise pill that the demon had taken was refined by her! Thinking about it this way, it seemed that she still had the greatest ''credit''!

    "Don''t go crazy, it''s embarrassing. " Seeing mu Li''s words bing more and more outrageous, Xue ''er''s face was filled with helplessness. The demon quickly reprimanded him in case this idiot said something even more outrageous. At that time, if Xue'' er wanted to take revenge on him, he would not plead for him!

    In the face of a dispute between his dear wife and his subordinates, the evildoer decisively chose to put his beauty over his subordinates.

    "You ..." Mu li saw that the man beside Leng ruoxue had spoken and was about to shout back at her. However, she suddenly realized that this man''s voice sounded like her master ''s.

    "Leng ruoxue, is this wild man my master''s substitute?" he asked after some thought.

    "Why do you say that?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes and asked in confusion. When the evildoer heard the word ''substitute'', his face turned dark, as if a storm was about toe.

    Being treated as a substitute by an idiot still made the evildoer quite unhappy!

    "His voice is too simr to my master ''s." Mu li dispelled her doubts and said,"Leng ruoxue, even if you miss my master, there''s no need to find a substitute, right?" If you do this, what will you do to my master?"

    He''s your Lord. Leng ruoxue couldn''t help butin in her heart. However, she would never say such words out loud. ncing at the evildoer, Leng ruoxue indicated,"your subordinates can settle it themselves!"

    The demon nodded helplessly and looked at mu li,""Idiot! How could I have such a stupid subordinate like you!"

    "Uh! What did you just say?" Mu li felt that he was hallucinating and asked in a daze.

    "I said, why do I have such a stupid subordinate like you!" The demon gritted his teeth and roared.

    "Argh! M-master? Are you the Lord?" Mu li blinked her eyes and asked in disbelief.

    "Nonsense! You can''t even recognize me?" The demon was speechless and didn''t know what to say. Fortunately, there was a contract between the two of them. Didn''t this guy sense it?

    In fact, mu li really didn''t feel it. The moment he saw Leng ruoxue, he saw her in the arms of an ugly man. He was so angry that he ran away. How could he have thought that the wild man beside Leng ruoxue was his master?

    "Are you really the Lord?" Mu li felt the connection between him and the demon, and then eximed,""My Lord, what, what happened to your face?"

    "I''ve changed my appearance," Sighing, the evildoer replied honestly.

    "Wuu ... Master, why did you change your appearance out of the blue!" You even caused me to misunderstand. Mu li knew that he was in the wrong, so his voice became softer and softer. In the end, he lowered his head.

    Wu...I made a mistake! He actually did such a stupid thing, he really shouldn''t have done it! Mu li felt so embarrassed. He really wished there was a hole in the ground for him to crawl into.

    At this moment, seeing that the truth of the matter had been revealed to the world, Bing Yao, who had been shocked by mu Li''s anger, finally dared to jump into Leng ruoxue''s arms. She sobbed,""Little xuexue, save your father!"

    "What happened to your father?" Leng ruoxue asked in shock after hearing Bing Yao''s words.

    "Bing po, uncle long, Dongfang Yue, and Ming GE are all trapped in the city of abandoned ruins." Seeing that Bing Yao had sessfully distracted Leng ruoxue''s attention, mu li hurriedly continued the conversation and gave Bing Yao a few likes in his heart. Good child, I didn''t dote on you for nothing! She knew to help him out!

    "The city of the abandoned? What is this ce?" Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    "You don''t know this ce either?" Mu li was astonished. Wasn''t Leng ruoxue from the God World?

    "It sounds familiar, but I can''t remember where I''ve heard it." Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    "Uh!" Mu li was silent for a moment, then continued,""The city of the abandoned ruins is a ce that takes in trash. Your two beasts must have been caught by the city Lord. The four of them went to find out about the situation, but they didn''t know that they were not allowed to leave. Oh! It''s not that you''re not allowed to leave, but you have to pay an expensive exit fee. "

    Mu li deeply felt that this should be the main reason why the four people gave up on the arena.

    "How much do I have to pay?" Leng ruoxue asked. In her heart, she was calcting. Did uncle long and the others run out of money? It looked like she and the evildoer had to go and pick her up.

    "Ten million top-grade crystals per person." Mu li didn''t dare to hide anything.

    "How much?" Leng ruoxue thought that she must have heard wrong. It definitely wasn''t 10 million Supreme-grade crystal stones. But after mu li repeated it again, she was sure that her hearing was normal.

    "Uncle long ... Did they stay willingly?" After confirming, Leng ruoxue said with certainty.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Uh! How do you know?" Mu Li''s eyes widened as she looked at Leng ruoxue with a fawning expression.

    "Uncle long and the others definitely won''t be willing to spend so much money." Leng ruoxue said matter-of-factly.

    "That ... In addition to money, they also need to defeat all the Rings before they can leave. That''s why they decided to stay there for the time being." Mu li exined.

    "Oh! By the way, who are the two Beastie that I caught?" Knowing that uncle long and the rest would be fine, Leng ruoxue then asked about the two Beastie''s situation with a peace of mind. At the same time, she was a little puzzled. Her own Beastie had basically chosen to go into closed-door cultivation, so why would there be one loitering outside?

    "Feng Miao, Feng Huo, and the sixth elder of the Phoenix n." Mu li obediently reported.

    "It''s them?" When Leng ruoxue heard these three people, she immediately recalled where the city of abandoned ruins was. Once, Feng Miao had sent her a voice transmission, saying that the three of them were heading to the city of abandoned ruins to go undercover there. At the same time, they were going to find out the locations of the Three Kings so that it would be easier to rescue them. When she found out, she had told them to be careful, but she did not expect something to happen.

    "Is the city of abandoned ruins that powerful? Even three Hierarch-level beasts were caught?" Leng ruoxue could not figure it out. Logically speaking, Feng Miao and the other two should be extremely careful! Could it be that someone had discovered his identity as a spy?

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue''s thoughts were running wild, mu li hurriedly reported the cause of the incident. After hearing this, Leng ruoxue remained silent.

    "Evildoer, let''s go to the city of abandoned ruins! Don''t tell Qing ''er that I''ve returned. " Leng ruoxue looked at the demon and said. Thest sentence was directed at mu li.

    "Little xuexue, I''ll go too." Bing Yao saw that Leng ruoxue was about to leave and quickly said.

    "Yes, mu Li, you continue to look after the house." With that, Leng ruoxue gave the demon a look and the two of them disappeared once again.

    Watching the two of them leave, mu li heaved a sigh of relief. Finally, it was safe! He hoped that when Leng ruoxue returned, she would forget about the mishap he had caused!

    "Xue ''er is back? Where is it?" At this moment, Dongfang Lin, who had sensed Leng ruoxue''s aura, rushed over. However, he only saw mu li in the garden.

    "She and the Lord went to the city of abandoned ruins." Mu li said honestly.

    "So fast? However, with Xue ''er gone, big brother and the others will be able to return safely. " Dongfang Lin said in relief.

    "Master is here too?" Ming ze''s voice also sounded.

    "Yes." Mu li nodded, then went back to her room with a guilty look.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue and the demon had already walked far away.

    With the teleportation abilities of genius and Azure, the team only took a month to reach the desert where ice soul and the others had been.

    Cang didn''t say anything and released his pressure, scaring the small animals in the desert so much that they didn''t dare toe out. Furthermore, the earth dragons in the desert had been almost wiped out by uncle long and Dongfang Yue. Hence, Leng ruoxue and the demon managed to cross the desert without any hindrances.

    When they arrived at the city of abandoned ruins, they paid the entrance fee that made Leng ruoxue''s heart ache. Then, the two people and one beast headed straight to the ce where they had agreed to meet with uncle long and the other three.

    Along the way, Leng ruoxue had also changed her appearance. She had changed back into the image of a cute little rabbit. Uncle long and the other three knew about this, so they set their sights on the rabbit.

    When they finally saw a tsundere White Rabbit, the four of them immediately went up to it.

    "Xue ''er?" Uncle long said in a low voice.

    "Uncle long?" Leng ruoxue asked carefully.

    It was as if the two of them had met in secret. When Leng ruoxue saw this scene, she could not help butugh to herself.

    However, when uncle long saw Leng ruoxue, he felt a sense of closeness! Wu ... Xue ''er really came at the right time. Otherwise, they would have been trapped here for a long time!

    "Xue ''er, you''ve seeded in forging a houtian Chaos Divine artifact?" Uncle long did not expect Xue ''er to return to the divine realm so quickly, so he asked with great curiosity.

    "No, I didn ''t!" Leng ruoxue replied gloomily.

    "Argh! Then, why did youe back?" Uncle long didn''t understand. What if he didn''t have enough materials by the time he returned?

    "I came back to rx." Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    "Oh! That was true. After working so hard for so long, it''s time to rest. " Uncle long nodded in agreement. More importantly, Xue ''er had returned at the right time. She was their Savior!

    "Uncle long, I want to Rob him." Leng ruoxue nodded and lowered her voice.

 Chapter 2912 Depressing Win Rate (1)

    Rob him?

    Who was this ''he''? Could it be that someone had provoked Xue ''er? Uncle long looked at Leng ruoxue, who seemed to be a little indignant, and started to imagine.

    "I want to Rob the city Lord of the city of abandoned ruins!" Seeing uncle Long''s confused expression, Leng ruoxue decided to be Frank.

    "¡­¡­"

    Hearing this, uncle long and the other three fell silent. They suddenly felt sympathy for the city Lord. Fine, Xue ''er had just arrived here, and she was already thinking about that guy. However, since Xue'' er was here, shouldn''t she first discuss with them what to do next? What if the first thing he did was to Rob a city Lord? Was there anyone more miserable than a certain city Lord?

    After taking a deep breath, uncle long had a helpless look on his face as he discussed with Leng ruoxue,""Xue ''er, can you put aside the robbery for now?"

    "Why?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes in confusion.

    "Let''s get down to business first! Since you''re back, we naturally have to rescue those three old phoenixes first, then find a way to return without having to pay the city fee or fight in the arena. " Uncle long reminded him seriously.

    "We can Rob them while we look for them! As for the way to return, do we still need to think about it?" Leng ruoxue smiled indifferently. Then, she grabbed a small golden snake and curled it into a ball to y with.

    Ugh! Uncle Long''s mouth twitched as he looked at the familiar golden snake that was trying its best to cooperate with Xue ''er. Did this little guy have to be so cooperative? To be honest, he couldn''t stand it anymore. It was too embarrassing.

    However, seeing this little snake, uncle Long''s heart calmed down.

    That''s right! With this little fellow here, they could definitely leave without alerting the enemy!

    After its master was done ying with it, the little golden snake automatically disguised itself as a shiny golden bracelet and wrapped itself around Leng ruoxue''s wrist.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue''s mouth twitched. This color was really too extravagant!

    Calmly, Leng ruoxue pulled down her sleeves and said to uncle long,""Let''s go home!"

    "Yes." Uncle long nodded, and the four of them brought Xue ''er and the demon back to their residence.

    At the door, a certain burly man was standing guard for them again.

    Seeing that uncle long and the others had returned, the burly man rushed over and shouted,""Brothers, you''re back? I really missed you!"

    "..." Upon hearing this, uncle long and the other three''s faces turned red. Leng ruoxue and the demon widened their eyes in surprise as if they had heard some kind of fantasy. Cang, who had been pretending to sleep, opened his eyes in disbelief when he heard this and eximed,"Where did this foole from?"

    "You''re the idiot! Your whole family is an idiot!" When the burly man heard this, he immediately roared in anger. Your sister! Being scolded by a rabbit, even if uncle could tolerate it, aunt could not.

    When they heard erhuo arguing with Azure, uncle long and the other three were so scared that their hearts started to tremble. Oh my God! He had offended the vengeful senior Cang, and this fellow was going to suffer.

    However, to the surprise of uncle long and the others, Cang didn''t get angry after being scolded. Instead, he looked at the burly man with interest and nodded,"You, not bad!"

    The burly man was stunned. He didn''t understand what the rabbit in front of him meant, but being praised by a rabbit didn''t seem to be something to be happy about, right? He was a little depressed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After a moment of silence, the burly man pointed at Cang who was in Leng ruoxue''s arms and asked,"Brother, did you prepare food for me because you knew I wasing today?"

    "¡­¡­"

    Who would dare to eat this food? This was a man-eating rabbit! It''s good enough that you''re not eaten by food! Hearing the burly man''s words, uncle long and the other three secretly sighed in their hearts.

    At this moment, they heard the burly man continue to guess,""Are these two servants you bought? I told you to find a few people to serve me, and you finally listened to me! But why did she buy a man? Can''t sleep? "Ah!" Could it be that you Big Brothers have a strong taste?"

    Heavy-mouthed your sister!

    Hearing the burly man''s nonsense, uncle long and the other three were so angry that they almost vomited blood! Your sister! What do you mean you can''t sleep? Who''s sleeping? At the thought of this, uncle long grabbed the burly man and growled,""Do you still want to live? If you want to live, then shut your mouth!"

    "Uncle, let him speak! You have quite a rich imagination. " At this moment, Leng ruoxue spoke with a half-smile.

    "Xue ''er, his mind is a little muddled, let''s not lower ourselves to his level!" Uncle long said with a helpless smile, but his little heart was nervous. If they angered the Mistress of the Dark World because of this, they would also suffer the consequences!

    Sob ... Uncle long was so sad. He wanted to kick this idiot away! How could he have seen that Xue ''er and the Mistress of the Dark World were servants? It''s fine to say servants, but you can''t sleep with them? Wasn''t he looking for death?

    Uncle long gave him a warning look, and only then did the burly man shut his mouth in grievance.

    However, his curious gaze would still drift towards Leng ruoxue from time to time. This ugly woman just called brother long ''uncle''. Could she be his niece? However, the two of them did not look alike at all! He thought this in his heart, but he obediently didn''t say anything.

    However, even if he didn''t say anything, it didn''t mean that Azure wouldn''t take the initiative to find him.

    Being treated as food by a certain fool, Cang felt quite novel. He jumped out of Leng ruoxue''s arms and reached out a furry little paw, pointing at the burly man,"Do you really want to eat me?"

    "Uh! Weren''t rabbits supposed to be eaten? Rabbit meat is delicious!" Although the burly man didn''t want to answer, the delicious food was in front of him. He couldn''t control himself and even swallowed his saliva.

    "You''re right. " Azure supported his chin with a small paw and nodded in agreement.

    When the burly man heard this, he immediately became happy and grabbed one of Cang''s little paws,"You agree with me? So, you''re willing to be eaten by me?"

    "I don''t want to." Azure shook his head.

    "Why? Rabbits are meant to be eaten. " The burly man was quite disappointed. The delicious food was right in front of him, but he couldn''t eat it. This was really too cruel.

    "Because in my eyes, you are also food." Azure replied calmly.

    "Argh! Are you a man-eating rabbit?" With that said, therge man looked at Cang with a wary expression and quickly retracted his hand, hiding behind uncle long.

    Uncle long, who was being used as a shield, was speechless and didn''t know what to say. Why did the conversation between the human and the rabbit sound so strange? Can''t you be more normal?

    Uncle long was surprised. Not only was Cang not angry at the burly man''s words, but he was also teasing him. Was this normal? Was this normal? This was definitely not the rabbit''s character! Could it be that he had been switched out in thend of chaos? Thinking of this possibility, uncle long couldn''t help but nce at Azure from the corner of his eyes.

 Chapter 2913 A Depressing Win Rate (2)

    He looks normal?

    Cang ignored uncle Long''s probing eyes and looked straight at the burly man. He hooked his ws at him and said,""Come here!"

    "No! I''m not going over! You''re a man-eating rabbit, you''ll eat me!" Seeing this, the burly man clutched uncle Long''s clothes tightly with both hands, as if he was not afraid of death. Of course, the effect would be better if he did not have tears in his eyes.

    Seeing him like this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but throw an item over to him and say,""Bite!"

    This tool was none other than a small blue handkerchief with flower patterns. After the burly man received it, he obediently bit on one corner of it. In addition to his teary eyes, Leng ruoxue was satisfied.

    What a good child! This little appearance was really too cute! Leng ruoxue gave him a like and magnanimously forgave him for his rudeness.

    ? When uncle long and the others saw the burly man''s appearance, they felt as if a ck cloud of crows had flown over their heads ...

    This appearance was really too stimting, didn''t it?

    The few men, whose mouths were twitching, couldn''t stand the fool in front of them anymore. They opened the door and walked in, wanting to be out of sight, out of mind.

    The burly man who was left behind saw that the situation was not good and wanted to follow them in, but he was blocked by Cang.

    "W-what are you doing?" The burly man bit on his small handkerchief, his eyes glistening with tears as he looked at Cang.

    "Calm down! You''re quite interesting and can even entertain us. I won''t eat you first. " Azure said with a smile.

    Upon hearing this, the burly man was at a loss. How should he react? Should he thank the other party for showing mercy?

    However, his mouth was obviously faster than his brain. Before he could think about it, he had already said thank you. After saying that, the burly man himself was stunned.

    F * ck! He really wanted to p himself. Why was his mouth so annoying? However, Cang was very happy as he listened. He then allowed Leng ruoxue to carry him into the courtyard.

    Seeing that he was the only one left, the burly man thought about it and finally decided not to go in. The man-eating rabbit inside looked dangerous, so it was better to hide. Otherwise, if the man-eating rabbit went crazy and ate him, he would have no ce to cry.

    After making the decision, the burly man immediately turned around and left.

    Leng ruoxue entered the courtyard and ran straight to the living room. She handed the ice coffin to Bing po before sitting down. Then, she looked at uncle long and the others with a curious expression and teased,""Uncle long, I didn''t expect you to be rtives so soon after you came here."

    "What rtive! There''s something wrong with his brain. " Uncle long was so angry that he blew his beard and red.

    "Is there a problem? I think he''s quite normal! Oh! I like that little guy. " Azure''s small mouth grinned as she interrupted.

    "¡­¡­"

    Uncle long and the others were silent. After a long time, uncle long said honestly,""His force has a close rtionship with the city Lord''s mansion."

    "What?" Upon hearing this, Leng ruoxue raised her head and looked at uncle long.

    Only then did uncle long tell Leng ruoxue about the information they had gathered during this period of time.

    Leng ruoxue didn''t know how to react after hearing this. There wasn''t much useful information from uncle long. Most of them were from different forces. However, they were here to save people and didn''t want to interact with the forces here. They wouldn''t settle down here either. As such, the information was of little value. Uncle long also knew that the information they had found out was not of much practical value, so he immediately felt a little embarrassed.

    The four of them were really not cut out to be spies!

    "You''ve never been to the city Lord''s mansion?" Leng ruoxue asked after some thought.

    "No, we were afraid of alerting the enemy because senior ice soul said that there should be a clone of the ripple mist bitch here. Other than your me, we can''t kill that flower!" Uncle long said gloomily.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Since that''s the case, let''s go to the city Lord''s mansion tonight!" Leng ruoxue suggested.

    "Yes." Uncle long and the others nodded. Then, they saw Leng ruoxue release a little silver mouse.

    The little silver mouse nodded to its master and then ran out like a wisp of smoke.

    A few hourster, the little silver mouse came back, panting and covered in sweat.

    "You must be tired." Leng ruoxue cupped the little silver mouse in her hands and said with a pained expression.

    "No, I met a bad woman on my way back who wanted to catch me. I almost lost my master!" The little silver mouse sobbed with teary eyes.

    "You little fool, why didn''t you send a message to master?" Leng ruoxue gently tapped the little silver mouse''s head and reminded it.

    "I ... I forgot. I was only thinking about escaping." The little silver mouse said, somewhat embarrassed.

    "Next time, be more careful. If you can''t beat an enemy, you must find the master, remember?" Leng ruoxue lectured.

    "Yes, yes. If I can''t win, I''ll run. If I can''t run, I''ll look for my master." The little silver mouse promised. It was obvious that it had changed Leng ruoxue''s way of teaching.

    Leng ruoxue smiled helplessly before asking,""Any news?"

    "Master, I''ve asked my friends about it. It''s said that the city Lord''s mansion is heavily guarded, but the city Lord is quite lecherous and likes beautiful men the most. Therefore, if he wanted to enter openly, he could only cater to their interests. Otherwise, we''ll have to sneak in. " The little silver mouse reported.

    "Do you like handsome men?" Leng ruoxue mumbled to herself as her beautiful eyes scanned uncle long and the others. Instantly, uncle long and the other three were so scared that their hearts started to tremble again.

    Xue ''er ... Why was she looking at them? They weren''t handsome men now, so they shouldn''t be forced to sacrifice their looks! They would definitely resist to the end!

    "Xue ''er, aren''t we going to go in the middle of the night?" Uncle long, who caused Leng ruoxue''s heart to tremble with fear, asked carefully.

    "Yes, we''re going tonight. It might not be the case in the future." Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "Uh! I''m going to go there again in the future!" Uncle long was speechless. Did this mean that he still had ns for them?

    "Of course." Leng ruoxue said with certainty.

    Uncle long and the others didn''t know what to say.

    "Tonight, we''ll see what the city Lord likes. After that, we''ll try to arrange a handsome man for her." Leng ruoxue continued, ignoring uncle long and the rest''s gloomy expressions.

    "¡­¡­"

    Uncle long and the rest did not know what Leng ruoxue was up to. Was it really a good idea to scare them like this?

    Very soon, the time for the moon to be dark and the wind to be high had arrived.

    Uncle long and the other three, who were supposed to be excited, followed behind Leng ruoxue and the demon with a heavy heart. They left their residence stealthily.

    Once they found the city Lord''s residence, Leng ruoxue and the others swaggered in.

    The interior of the city Lord''s residence in the city of destion was rather luxurious. It wasparable to the divine Lord''s residence in the Imperial City. This further strengthened Leng ruoxue''s desire to Rob the other party. Such a rich nouveau riche and an enemy. Wasn''t he left for her to Rob?

 Chapter 2914 A Depressing Win Rate (3)

    If she didn''t Rob the other party, Leng ruoxue would feel sorry for the city Lord!

    Under the lead of the little silver mouse, who had already scouted out the city Lord''s mansion''s territory, Leng ruoxue and the others strolled around the city Lord''s mansion as if it was their own backyard.

    When she found the city Lord''s main courtyard, Leng ruoxue walked in without a second thought.

    Leng ruoxue and the others heard something from the corner of a room that was lit up.

    The person in the room was a man. At this moment, he was sitting by the bed with a worried expression. In front of him was a man dressed as a guard, who was trying to persuade him.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest listened carefully for a while before they finally understood the truth. It turned out that the guard was persuading the man to submit to the city Lord.

    Such an oue made Leng ruoxue and the others speechless.

    Did the guards still care about this?

    At this moment, a vigorous roar came from outside the courtyard,""The city Lord has arrived!"

    When they heard that the city Lord was here, Leng ruoxue and the rest moved to the side to avoid blocking the city Lord''s path. However, when they saw the city Lord walking in the middle of the crowd, they were all confused.

    Your sister! Why is the city Lord a man? And it was a man who looked quite strong and burly! Such a reality seriously refreshed the perception of Leng ruoxue and the others. They were also somewhat unable to ept this overly avant-garde rhythm. It was obvious that their thinking was outdated.

    Leng ruoxue watched as the city Lord entered his room. Just as she was hesitating whether she should leave this ce, she heard a blood-curdling screech from within the room ...

    Leng ruoxue and the others looked at each other, then turned their gazes towards the room. At this moment, the man who had been sitting on the bed had be a corpse. The corpse was dry and shriveled, as if it had been sucked dry.

    As for the city Lord, he was using a handkerchief to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth as if there was no one else around, looking as if he had not had enough.

    Upon seeing this, Leng ruoxue felt that something was amiss no matter how she thought about it. She was certain that this city Lord was definitely human, but his actions were somewhat simr to the blood cherry blossoms. This was really too abnormal! How did this happen?

    Leng ruoxue, who couldn''t figure it out, suddenly didn''t want to stay here any longer. She gave uncle long and the others a look, and they left quietly just like they hade.

    After leaving the main courtyard, Leng ruoxue and the rest returned to their residence.

    In the living room, uncle long couldn''t help but ask,""Xue ''er, how did we get back so quickly?"

    "Don''t you feel that there''s something wrong with the city Lord? Some of his actions are very simr to the blood cherry blossoms. " Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    "You mean to suck blood?" Uncle long asked.

    "Yes, but he''s clearly a human." Leng ruoxue said with certainty.

    "Could it be that he has practiced some kind of evil technique, so he is also sucking blood?" Mingge warned.

    "That''s impossible. There''s no such cultivation technique in the divine realm. " Azure opened his eyes slightly.

    "Then is it possible that he''s the blood cherry blossom, but he used some special method to hide the aura of the blood cherry blossom on his body, making others mistakenly think that he''s a human?" Ming GE said, raising her head to look at Leng ruoxue.

    "That''s not impossible! In short, that city Lord is quite suspicious. If possible, we really can''t beat the grass and alert the snake. " Leng ruoxue nodded.

    "Xue ''er, what do we do now? Are we still going to the city Lord''s mansion?" Uncle long asked after hearing Leng ruoxue''s words.

    "I won''t go for now. I''ll get Qing Jue to keep an eye on that ce. Oh right, is there an arena here? I''ll go have some fun tomorrow. " Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Uh!" Uncle long and the others didn''t expect Leng ruoxue to be interested in fighting in the arena. However, since Xue ''er wanted to go, they had to apany her.

    "Xue ''er, that''s the arena of life and death. People will die there." At this moment, Dongfang Yue reminded him.

    "Oh, really? I just heard that the bounty there is very generous and you can even bet on it, so I want to go and make a fortune. " Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    Her tant motive made uncle long and the others feel ashamed.

    Look at Xue ''er, she didn''t forget to earn money in the enemy''s territory! Compared to Xue ''er, they were really too unmotivated!

    With this thought in mind, uncle long and the others instantly decided that they would also go to the arena tomorrow and make money! Because they didn''t have the intention of going home, they didn''t feel any pressure at all.

    The next day.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest had left early in the morning.

    However, they didn''t go directly to the arena. Instead, they went to find the burly man and nned to let him lead them in.

    When the burly man heard that uncle long and the others wanted to go to the arena, he thought that they wanted to bring his niece to watch the battle. He immediately agreed to it. Then, he carefully nced at the snow-white Rabbit in Leng ruoxue''s arms. His heart trembled, and he led the way in front with fear.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After bringing them to their destination, Leng ruoxue immediately instructed the burly man to bring them to the registration point. The burly man was immediately stunned.

    "Aren''t you here to watch the match? Why are you going to the registration point?" Swallowing his saliva, the burly man couldn''t help but ask.

    "Who said we''re here to watch? I want to fight in the arena!" Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes at the other party before speaking.

    "Uh! Although you''re a little ugly, you''re still a woman! Wouldn''t it be bad if you were injured?" The burly man sized up Leng ruoxue. The ''where'' he was referring to was Leng ruoxue''s face. He deeply felt that the woman in front of him was already so ugly that she let the audience down. If she was disfigured again, how could she get married in the future?

    "Isn''t it a life and death Ring? If you''re killed, who would care where you''re hurt!" Leng ruoxue was speechless. She couldn''t understand how this fool''s brain worked. Why was he thinking so differently from the others?

    "It''s good to die, it''s all over, and I don''t have to suffer. But what if he didn''t die? what if he was half-dead? More importantly, the arena here was quite brutal. Every day, everyone had to fight at least a hundred matches. The winner had to ept challenges from others until no one challenged him. Only then could he rest today. Otherwise, they could only continue fighting. You''re a woman, it''s better for you to get married and have children. This really isn''t a ce for women. " The burly man persuaded earnestly.

    "Like this? I''m even more interested now that you''ve finished. " Leng ruoxue said stubbornly.

    "Why are you so stubborn?" The burly man was a little annoyed when he saw this.

    "I''m short of money!" Leng ruoxue spat out these three words softly. Then, she looked as if she was waiting for the other party to lead the way and did not say anything else.

    The burly man was almost choked by these three words. He could only speechlessly widen his eyes and stare at Leng ruoxue, as if he was trying to see if she was joking.

    But no matter how he looked at it, he felt that the other party was serious.

    Sighing, the burly man said kindly,""How much money do you need? I can lend you some."

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue looked at the burly man in surprise. What''s up with this guy? I heard that he didn''t get along very well with uncle long and the others. Why are you doing good things now?

    "I never borrow money from others." After sizing up the burly man for a while, Leng ruoxue replied only after she almost made the other party''s hair stand on end.

    "You, you must fight?" The burly man was helpless. After seeing Leng ruoxue nod, he said with a serious expression,""Life and death don''t matter in the arena. Don''t regret it!"

    "Don''t worry, I''ll never do anything that I''ll regret!" Leng ruoxue promised.

    "In that case, I''ll take you to register!" Seeing that uncle long and the others didn''t object, and the other party was insistent, the burly man had topromise.

    When he arrived at the registration location, he saw that not only Leng ruoxue had signed up, but uncle long and the others had also signed up. The burly man, who had always reacted slower than others, finally noticed that something was wrong.

    Was he going to fight in the arena and leave?

    Thinking that this might be the reason, the burly man suddenly became worried and released a cold aura. However, his temperature was within the range of being ignored by everyone.

    After they had registered, Leng ruoxue asked the burly man to bring them to the ce to ce their bets.

    After they had registered, their names and abilities were sent to the betting area simultaneously. When they arrived, the betting area already had their win rates. Uncle long and the others had a win rate of one to one, while Leng ruoxue and the evildoer''s win rate was one to one hundred million. This was definitely the highest win rate, but it also proved that the organizer didn''t think highly of Leng ruoxue and the demon. As for uncle long and the others, they didn''t make any profit.

    Seeing this rate, uncle long was the first to question the staff,""Why is our winning rate only one to one, while theirs is one to one hundred million?"

    "You bastard!" This was tant discrimination! They were really bullying him!

    Uncle long was furious, and the consequences would be severe!

    Seeing uncle Long''s anger, the staff member asked with a smile,""We''ve tested this win rate before, so there''s no problem at all. Moreover, the chances of winning are inversely proportional to one''s strength, so you don''t have to mind. "

    Don''t mind my ass! Uncle long was even more depressed after hearing what he said.

    Tested? When did you test it? Why didn''t he know about it? During the registration, they were only arranged to enter a dark room, and they came out in less than two minutes. Don''t tell him that that was the so-called test!

    Thinking of this, uncle long continued to question,""How did you test it? How could you so easily determine our strength?"

    "Didn''t you enter a room together? There''s special equipment there, so we can see your strength at a nce. Don''t worry, this can''t be fake!" Sure enough, the staff member confirmed uncle Long''s guess andforted him.

    "Oh, really? Then tell me, what is our strength?" Uncle long asked, not giving up.

    "The four of you are all divine emperors, while these two are only deities." The staff member said confidently.

    This is not fake? Uncle long couldn''t help butin. At the same time, he felt a little regretful. If he had known this would happen, he would have learned from Xue ''er and the others and lowered his strength. But now, he couldn''t earn any money!

    Uncle long felt so sad just thinking about it!

    The countless crystals seemed to have grown wings and disappeared before his eyes ...

 Chapter 2915 Do You Want To Admit Defeat?(1)

    Looking at Leng ruoxue with hidden bitterness, uncle long revealed an aggrieved expression. Leng ruoxue looked on and could not help but burst outughing,""Uncle, you can ce a bet on me!"

    Right? After Leng ruoxue''s reminder, uncle long suddenly came to his senses. Why was he so silly? Although it was a pity that he could not bet on himself, he could bet on Xue ''er! However, they still felt that they had lost quite a bit of money. However, it was better than nothing!

    Uncle Long''s selfforting words made him feel a little better. Then, he pointed at Leng ruoxue and told the staff,""I want to ce a bet on my niece."

    To outsiders, the four of them had always referred to Leng ruoxue as their niece. Now, this niece of his was called Apple. When he thought of the name that Xue ''er had given him, uncle long felt a little confused. The name ''evildoer'' was still ''evildoer''. However, with his current face, uncle long really didn''t know what to say.

    "Sure. How much do you want to bet?" The staff member asked with a smile.

    "I want to bet one billion top-grade crystals!" Uncle long said without thinking.

    "How much?" The staff member thought he had heard wrong and could not help but ask again.

    " 1 billion top-grade crystals. Don''t you understand?" Uncle long said loudly with an inscrutable and arrogant expression.

    "Uh! Do you have that much money?" After the staff member confirmed it, he asked with a trembling heart.

    "Can''t you guys do it on credit? If I win, you can deduct 1 billion from my capital. If I lose, you can deduct it from my reward for fighting in the ring. " Uncle long said with a calm face. Anyway, he was nning to get something for nothing. He had no money!

    "This, this ..." The staff member almost passed out when he heard uncle Long''s matter-of-fact words. How could this person be so thick-skinned? Although they could buy on credit, no one would buy so much at once. If he really lost, how long would it take? As for whether the other party would win or not, the staff member did not even think about it. He was just a small deity. He was afraid that he would be killed before he could even get out of the ring. Therefore, he did not have to worry about any losses on his side.

    "What the hell is this! Just tell me if it''s okay or not. " Uncle long lost his patience when he saw the staff member''s cowardice.

    "I can''t make that decision, but I want to remind you that if you lose the bet, it will take a long time to return the money." Perhaps for a lifetime. The staff added in his heart. However, he did not dare to say it out loud when he saw uncle Long''s unfriendly expression.

    "What, are you afraid I''ll go back on my word?" Uncle long smiled when he heard the staff.

    "No, I just wanted to remind you." The staff member said carefully.

    "Thank you. But I know what I''m doing, so you don''t have to worry about me. Money! It''s just a worldly possession. If I really lose, what''s wrong with a lifetime? I''m not a short-lived person!" Uncle long said with confidence.

    After the staff member heard this, he couldn''t help but think,"if money is really a mere worldly possession, why did you ce so much bet?" Ever since the city of abandoned ruins had wagers, no one had ever dared to bet so much, even if it was on credit!

    "Since you''ve already decided, please wait a moment. I''ll go get the head butler." The staff member said to uncle long afterining to himself.

    After a while, a short and fat middle-aged man came over with the staff.

    The middle-aged man sized up uncle long and asked calmly,""You''re the one who''s going to bet one billion?"

    "Yes, I am!" Uncle long nodded with a smile. As long as he thought of the Jingshi that was about to fly into his pocket, he would feel happy.

    "Do you understand the risks involved?" The middle-aged man asked.

    "What, you guys will go back on your word?" Uncle Long''s face paled with shock.

    When the middle-aged man heard this, he choked. I''m afraid you''ll go back on your word or be beaten to death, okay?

    "Of course we won''t go back on our word." After taking a few deep breaths, the middle-aged man decided not to stoop to the level of the idiot in front of him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "That''s good. I don''t have anything to worry about." Uncle long said, relieved.

    These words made the middle-aged man depressed again.

    The middle-aged man realized that the man in front of him seemed to have a different way of thinking. Otherwise, why couldn''t she understand what he was trying to say? But looking at the other party''s expression, it didn''t seem like he did it on purpose. As such, the middle-aged man was a little conflicted.

    After staring at uncle long for a long time, the middle-aged man wanted to tell uncle long the rules of thepetition again. Uncle long indicated that he had remembered them and urged,""Can I ce my bet now? Don''t waste my time, I''m in a hurry to make money!"

    "¡­¡­"

    The middle-aged man expressed that he had never seen someone so eager to die! However, he had also heard of the other party''s strength, and this kind of person was exactly what they needed the most.

    "You can ce your bet now." The middle-aged man looked at the strength of the contestant called Apple and nodded.

    "If only you were like this earlier, you still said so much nonsense!" Uncle long nced at the middle-aged man and said with a little dissatisfaction.

    When the middle-aged man heard that, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood again. He could not help but curse in his heart. F * ck! What kind of person was this! It was bad enough that she didn''t put him, the head butler, in her eyes at all, but now she evenined that he was talking nonsense? Hmph! If it wasn''t for the fact that the other party was about to fight and might lose his life, he would have made sure to teach this guy a lesson!

    However, even though he was angry, the middle-aged man still personally handled the betting procedures for uncle long.

    In order to be formal, the contract between the two parties was also a formal contract recognized by the contract rules. Once one party broke the contract, they would be severely punished by the contract rules.

    Seeing this contract, uncle long smiled in his heart.

    After settling uncle Long''s betting procedures, the head butler didn''t want to see him anymore and immediately turned to leave.

    After settling uncle long, the staff continued to receive the rest of them.

    "I also want to bet 1 billion top-grade crystals on credit!" Ice Spirit said directly when she saw the staff looking at them.

    ..."" F * ck! Another billion? He still had to ask the head butler toe forward!

    The poor staff member said goodbye to Ice Spirit with a bitter face and went to get the Butler.

    The head butler, who had just left, almost went crazy when he saw that someone was looking for him again. Are you done?

    However, since someone was willing to work for them for free, the head butler felt that there was no reason for him to refuse, so he continued to personally handle the betting matters for Ice Spirit.

    Afterpleting the procedures for the ice Spirit, the Butler walked away angrily.

    Then, the staff carefully turned to look at Dongfang Yue. Seeing this, Dongfang Yue smiled and said,""Give me one billion top-grade crystals too!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Your sister! It was still one billion! This time, the staff members were going crazy. When the chief butler heard this news, his face turned green with anger.

 Chapter 2916 Do You Want To Admit Defeat?(2)

    He deeply felt that he had been yed. Otherwise, why would he suddenly get a billion? Can''t you let me catch my breath? Was he trying to tire him to death? However, he was a bastard who didn''t want to earn money! Therefore, even though he was very angry, the head butler still ran over to help Dongfang Yue with the procedures.

    After dealing with Dongfang Yue, only Leng ruoxue, the demon, Ming GE, and the burly man had not ced their bets. The middle-aged man looked at the four of them and asked,""Do you guys want to bet one billion too?"

    "I haven''t decided yet." Leng ruoxue smiled faintly.

    "Me too," The demon also said.

    "I also need to consider." Mingge replied, ying along.

    "I ... Have to consider it even more." The burly man looked at the middle-aged man and said with a smile.

    "Take your time to think about it!" Gritting his teeth, the middle-aged man turned around and left in a Huff.

    After the middle-aged man left, the burly man looked worriedly at the people in front of him and sighed,""So much money, how long will it take you guys to return it!"

    "At most, I''ll spend a lifetime! Besides, why do you think we can lose?" Uncle long said unhappily.

    "Brother! The entire arena is controlled by the city Lord''s mansion. Do you think they''ll let you win after betting so much?" Avoiding the staff, the burly man whispered in his ear.

    "The contract has already been signed. Do they dare to renege on their debt?" Uncle long blinked his eyes and asked in confusion.

    "They won''t dare to renege on their debt, but they can make it so that your niece can''t leave the arena." The burly man looked at Leng ruoxue, who had a nk expression on her face, and was extremely worried!

    Although he didn''t think of himself as a good person, he had always wanted to be on good terms with uncle long and the others. In their short interaction, he had even regarded them as his confidants. Now, his niece wanted to fight in the ring, but it wouldn''t be an easy fight! However, the other party clearly didn''t realize the danger. He didn''t even know what to say.

    Moreover, he couldn''t make his words too clear. Otherwise, the people of the city Lord''s mansion wouldn''t let him off.

    "Calm down. I have confidence in my niece. Do you want to bet too?" Uncle long patted the burly man''s shoulder and asked.

    "Then ... I''ll y a bit too!" The burly man said, giving him face.

    "Come, go and call your Chief Steward. He also needs to pay one billion top-grade crystal stones!" Uncle long pointed at the burly man and said to the staff with a smirk.

    In an instant, the burly man felt his legs go soft. Sob ... Brother! Don''t be like this! He didn''t n to bet one billion! In fact, he could only ce a ten Yuan bet at most. However, when he saw uncle Long''s serious expression, he didn''t dare to refuse.

    The staff member turned around gloomily. After a while, the Butler ran over again, panting.

    As soon as he saw them, a middle-aged man shouted angrily,""Can you guys stop tormenting people like this? Can''t you ce all your bets at once?"

    "Head butler, of course we have to think carefully about such arge amount. How can we decide so quickly? In fact, we don''t feel good about tormenting you like this. Why don''t you just wait here and help us with the procedures immediately after we''ve decided? This way, you won''t have to break your legs from running, right?" Uncle long looked at the middle-aged man, who was stomping his feet in anger, and said,"my suggestion is good."

    The middle-aged man was so angry at uncle Long''s sophistry that he almost fainted. He couldn''t deny that what uncle long said made sense, but as the chief Steward of the city Lord''s mansion, how could he wait for them to make a decision like an ordinary staff member? That would be too damaging to his dignity. Therefore, he still couldn''t agree to such a thing.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The middle-aged man was filled with anger. After he finished the procedures for the burly man, he red at him and then left.

    "Wuu ... The head butler is ring at me!" After the other party left, the burly man said with a sad face.

    "What are you afraid of? It''s not like you''ll lose a piece of meat if you stare! You have to be like a man, you have to stand up, do you understand?" Uncle long patted the burly man''s shoulder with such force that he almost vomited blood.

    At this time, Mingge said with a faint smile,""I''ve already decided. I''m going to ce a bet. "

    The staff members had been provoked in a short period of time. He could tell that these people were definitely doing this on purpose! He was deliberately tormenting him and the head butler! But he couldn''t ignore the customer''s request. So, without even asking Ming GE how much money he wanted to bet, he went to find the Butler.

    "Are you guys done?" This time, the head butler also flew into a rage and roared.

    "What''s wrong? can''t I bet?" Mingge blinked her eyes innocently and said in a wronged tone.

    "Yes! Hurry up and get off!" The head butler almost bit his teeth into pieces as he urged.

    "One billion, you know what I mean!" Minggeughed in a very lecherous manner.

    He understood! How could he not understand?

    After angrily settling the procedures for Ming GE, the head butler was no longer in a hurry to leave. He red at Leng ruoxue and the demon. "I''ll give you five minutes. Hurry up and ce your bets!"

    Knowing that this was the old man''s limit, Leng ruoxue and the demon looked at each other with evil smiles. Then, Leng ruoxue helplessly said,""Since you''re in such a hurry, then ce your bets on us! Just like them, each of you will get one billion top-grade crystals!"

    The head butler nodded and quickly went through the procedures before turning around and leaving with a relieved expression. The staff member heaved a sigh of relief. However, at this moment, uncle long waved at the staff member and said with a smile,""You can bet on multiple people, right?"

    "Yes, I am!" The staff member looked at the other party with a vignt look and nodded.

    "Then I''ll bet another one billion on my niece-inw." Uncle long said calmly.

    He was calm, but the staff could not. Fortunately, Ice Spirit and the others didn''t continue to y with each other this time. They expressed that they would do the same.

    The staff member had no choice but to bite the bullet and go to the head butler for the nth time.

    After the chief butler arrived, he was unable to vent his anger on uncle long and the others. After settling the procedures for the other party with a depressed look, the head butler said ruthlessly,""This is thest time, you''re not allowed to ce any more bets!"

    "Well, I''m not betting anymore. May I know how long the betting period is?" Uncle long nodded understandingly before asking. In other words, he was asking how long it would take for them to get the money!

    "The betting period is one month. Of course, you can also choose to transfer the bet automatically. This way, there will be no time limit, and you can withdraw the money you won at any time after a month." The head butler exined.

    "This is a good idea. Let''s transfer the money automatically!" Uncle long nodded, and everyone else agreed. In fact, the head butler naturally hoped that they would do the same. This way, these people would naturally suffer. Hmph! He would definitely get his retribution for tormenting him again and again!

 Chapter 2917 Do You Want To Admit Defeat?(3)

    After finally settling things with uncle long and the others, the head butler left with an expression that said he didn''t want to see them ever again.

    "Apple! Let''s go to the arena and take a look!" Seeing that there was nothing much to do, uncle long decided to take everyone to the arena.

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue nodded her head and obediently followed behind uncle long with the demon.

    Since their arena would only officially begin tomorrow, they could only be spectators today. The ce they went to was the private room of the force the burly man belonged to.

    After entering the private room, Leng ruoxue watched thepetition in high spirits, while the burly man looked up at the sky at a 45-degree angle with a face full of worry.

    A billion! A debt of one billion top-grade crystals, how long would it take to pay it back? It looked like he would have to live frugally in the future, or else he would have to live on air!

    He nced at uncle long with hidden bitterness. He didn''t dare toin at all and could only worry in his heart. He then turned his gaze to Leng ruoxue. He could not understand how this woman called Apple could be so calm. Didn''t she know that the people who died in the arena today could be her fate in the future?

    Of course, Leng ruoxue didn''t know that the burly man was cursing her out of worry. Furthermore, after a few matches, she had more or less understood the rules of the arena.

    In fact, it wasn''t necessary to kill someone in the ring, but the premise was that the other party had to admit defeat before the battle. Otherwise, it would be a fight to the death! From this, it could be seen that the purpose of this was to give everyone the chance to choose their opponent. However, Leng ruoxue did not think that the city Lord of the city of abandoned ruins would be so kind.

    And after a few matches, she didn''t find anyone taking the initiative to admit defeat. After asking the burly man, Leng ruoxue, she found out that the city lord''s estate had given them a generous reward. That was why the challengers were unwilling to admit defeat and held onto a trace of hope. This was a typical case of someone who valued money over their lives!

    After knowing that they could still admit defeat in the ring, uncle long and the other three couldn''t help but feel a little regretful. They also med themselves for not understanding the rules clearly in advance. In addition, the burly man had deliberately misled them, causing them to think that no one could survive in the ring. That was why they didn''t dare to participate. After all, they didn''t want to kill each other. Later, when Xue ''er came, they didn''t feel that the rules of the arena were so cruel anymore. Anyway, with Xue'' er around, she would definitely not let anything happen to them. Now, since they could admit defeat, they were even less afraid of the other party''s underhanded means.

    Hehe! With Xue ''er around, it would not be easy for the other party to plot against them.

    The next day.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest finally had a chance to go on stage.

    The opponents for the first round would be decided by drawing lots, and they would go on stage in order.

    Leng ruoxue''s first opponent was actually a God King. It was said that this Godking was quite powerful and had vicious methods. In the many matches that had already taken ce, she had yet to lose. As a result, when she drew this person, even the staff in charge of the stage felt some sympathy for her.

    Ignoring her opponent''s sympathetic gaze, Leng ruoxue calmly waited for her turn.

    "Xue ''er, my opponent is a divine Emperor." At this moment, the demon walked over and said.

    "Really? Did the staff sympathize with you?" Leng ruoxueughed and teased.

    "No, I didn ''t!" The demon said calmly.

    "But I''ve heard that there are very few women in the arena, so you''re definitely a rare animal!" The demon continued.

    "It seems so. However, I''ll let all the men here know that women are not to be trifled with!" Leng ruoxue was full of confidence.

    "I support you! But what if we be opponents? If one side admits defeat, we won''t be able to get any money. " The demon whispered worriedly.

    "Don''t worry, we won''t meet. " Leng ruoxue guaranteed. If it wasn''t for this, she wouldn''t have encouraged uncle long and the others toe and fight.

    Most importantly, she didn''t just want to earn money by fighting in the arena. Other than that, she had another purpose. Of course, she didn''t tell the demon and the others about this for the time being.

    "That''s good. Let''s do our best!" The demonughed.

    "Yes, demon. It''s my turn. Wait for my good news." Leng ruoxue gave the evildoer a hug and walked up the tall stage with elegant steps.

    A tall man was already waiting in the ring. When the man saw Leng ruoxue, he first gave her a disdainful look, then used an arrogant expression to say,""Why is a woman out here fighting instead of staying at home and giving birth?"

    "Why don''t men stay at home and give birth? why are they out here fighting?" Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but ask curiously.

    "Damn it, what did you say?" The tall man roared.

    Along with his roar, many people in the audience also jeered, "Let''s teach this woman a lesson! Let''s teach her a lesson!"

    Turning around to look at the jeering crowd, Leng ruoxue smiled calmly.""I said, you should stay at home and give birth, note out to fight! Do you understand now?"

    "Woman, you''re really looking for death!" When the tall man heard this, his anger surged up. He red at Leng ruoxue with his eyes that were spitting fire as if he was looking at a dead person.

    However, Leng ruoxue did not care about the other party''s fierce gaze. She only said indifferently,""Don''t worry about whether I''m looking for death or not. I''m asking you, you''re going to admit defeat!"

    Admit defeat, your sister!

    The word ''admit defeat'' was an absolute humiliation to the tall man! Especially when this humiliation was given to him by a woman. How could he ept this?

    Therefore, in the next moment, he didn''t care if the other party was a woman or not and directly attacked.<novelnext></novelnext>

    A Swift and fierce attack was directed towards Leng ruoxue''s head. However, Leng ruoxue calmly dodged the attack with a leap. As she dodged the attack, she kicked out. With a bang, the tall man was sent flying by her kick. He smashed onto the stage''s railing, then slid to the ground and fainted.

    This scene instantly silenced the entire audience. Many of the audience members still maintained their previous postures, their mouths half-open, and some even forgot to put down their arms.

    Shocking! It was absolutely shocking!

    After a long while, the audience finally came back to their senses and reacted to what they had just seen.

    Is this fake? It was not scientific! How could this be?

    Such a tall and big Godking was actually sent flying by a puny God. How was this possible?

    Faced with the audience''s disbelief, Leng ruoxue was unbelievably calm. She nced at the judge, who was also petrified, and asked,""Judge, what do you think?"

    The judge, who had regained his senses, listened to Leng ruoxue''s question in a daze. He did not know how to react.

    "Judge?" Seeing that the other party was not replying, Leng ruoxue could only continue asking.

    "Uh! The match continues!" After thinking for a while, the judge said. He couldn''t be med for not reacting in time. It was just that this was the first time such a thing had happened in the ring, so he was somewhat at a loss.

    "He''s already unconscious, how can we continue? Or did the judges support my unfair victory?" Leng ruoxue asked indifferently.

    As soon as she said this, the audience had a good impression of her. They didn''t know who started it, but they shouted,"I can''t win without honor! The Apple is mighty!"

    "..." The familiar voice made Leng ruoxue''s face darken.

    At the same time, the evildoer who had not gone on stage yet and had gone to the private room to watch thepetition nced at the burly man who was unwilling to be left out and joined in the jeering. Instantly, the burly man was so scared that he obediently shut his mouth.

    Sobs ... Why are these people so imposing? Even a deity''s gaze made him tremble in fear. Although this fact made him lose a lot of face, he was really afraid!

    "Judge, should we respect the opinions of the audience?" At this moment, Leng ruoxue, who was on the stage, suggested to the judge who was obviously not in his best condition.

    "Uh!" The judge had been at a loss. This was the first time something like this had happened ...

    Leng ruoxue saw that the judge couldn''t make up her mind at the moment and helplessly took out a chair from her bracelet. Then, sheid down on it under the watchful eyes of the crowd.

    F * ck! It can even be done like this?

    The audience was once again stunned and their world view waspletely refreshed. However, it was clear that this was not Leng ruoxue''s first time doing this. Hence, her entire set of movements was rather smooth and natural.

    The judge was even more dumbfounded. Wasn''t he in the arena? Why did he lie down?

    "Our match hasn''t even officially started and he''s already fainted. I''m really disappointed." Leng ruoxue looked at the judge and seemed to be very dissatisfied. Then, she took out a big red apple and ate it indifferently.

    For a moment, everyone in the audience, including the judge, had the illusion that the other party was not here to fight, but to watch the match!

    Look at how he''s living his life, he''s more carefree than the audience!

    "Apple, Apple!" Seeing that the situation was not good, the judge stuttered.

    "What, you want to eat too?" Raising the Apple in her hand, Leng ruoxue looked at the other party with a face full of vignce. It was as if the other party could snatch it away at any moment.

    The judge was helpless and sighed.""They''re still in the middle of apetition!"

    Can''t you be more mindful of your image!

    The referee truly felt that if everyone in thepetition was like the Apple in front of him, the referee would be furious.

    "I know, but my opponent has fainted." Leng ruoxue said innocently.

    "How about I change your opponent?" Even though the judge wanted Leng ruoxue to take advantage of her, she was obviously unwilling. As a fair judge, he naturally couldn''t instigate Leng ruoxue to do so in public. Otherwise, if she incurred the wrath of the public, he would have to bear the consequences!

    "Then what about him?" Leng ruoxue pointed at the tall man who had fainted and asked.

    "Wait for him to wake up before you guys fight!" The judge said through gritted teeth.

    "Alright then! You have to be quick, your sister''s time is precious!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    The judge suppressed his anger and ordered his men to carry away the unconscious tall man. He then immediately changed Leng ruoxue''s opponent.

    Upon seeing her new opponent, Leng ruoxue''s first words were,""Do you want to admit defeat?"

 Chapter 2918 The Domineering Leng Ruoxue (1)

    Leng ruoxue''s second opponent was also a burly man with a burly figure and a fiery temper. He was also a God King. Originally, he didn''t want to fight with a woman. Now that he came up, this reckless woman in front of him said this, he was really angry. So, without thinking, he shouted,""Woman, I should be the one saying that!"

    "Oh, really? You should know that the previous one, who had a simr build to you, had already been kicked unconscious by me. Could it be that you want to enjoy the same treatment as him?" Leng ruoxue smiled and said calmly.

    However, when a certain man heard this, he became even more furious! What did the other party mean by this? Curse him?

    Leng ruoxue felt aggrieved when she saw the other party ring at her with hatred. She immediately said,""I''m doing this for your own good,"

    "I don''t need it! Come on! Stop wasting time!" The burly man shouted impatiently, then instantly attacked again.

    Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes helplessly. Suddenly, a whip appeared in her hand. Although she didn''t like this kind of weapon, it seemed to be quite useful in the arena.

    After her opponent''s attack, Leng ruoxue swung her whip and instantly dispersed her opponent''s attack. Such a change caused the intrepid man to be petrified!

    How ... How could this be possible? A certain man looked at Leng ruoxue in a daze. He really couldn''t figure out how this little deity in front of him had done it. Could it be that the whip was a high-grade divine artifact? With this thought in mind, the man''s eyes glowed with greed. He looked at Leng ruoxue as if she was his prey.

    ording to the rules of thepetition, if they defeated their opponent, then the opponent''s spoils of war would all belong to them! Hence, at this moment, Leng ruoxue had be a gold mine in his eyes. His gaze towards Leng ruoxue had be much more fervent.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she knew that this man had the intention to kill her. However, she did not want to continue teasing her opponent. Hence, sheshed out at the intrepid man with her whip. As for the man, he could only keep dodging and did not have the chance to attack Leng ruoxue.

    The whips were thrown out, and none of them missed. They all hit the man''s body, making him so angry that his whole body trembled and he almost vomited blood and died. What made him even more crazy was that the whips seemed to have eyes. No matter where he dodged, the whips would follow him. But what about himself? He was getting more and more embarrassed!

    Blood continued to ooze out of the wounds on his body and dripped onto the ground of the arena. After that, the blood flowed down through the small cracks in the arena.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue narrowed her eyes and whipped even harder.

    As for the audience, they had no idea how to react to the scene before them.

    It wasn''t a one-sided match, but the man didn''t have a chance to attack. He could only Dodge awkwardly. As for the woman, she strolled around leisurely and at ease! Seeing how rxed she was, the people present couldn''t help but be envious of her!

    It was unknown how long had passed, but Leng ruoxue and her opponent remained in this stalemate. She didn''t want to kill him, but she didn''t give the man a chance to attack either. When she got tired from swinging the whip, she would even sit on the lounge chair and continue swinging it.

    Seeing her like this, the audience was speechless. The opponent was so excited that he almost went crazy! However, no matter how furious his opponent was, he didn''t have a chance to attack.

    The referee didn''t know what to do in such a state.

    After thinking for a long time, the judge finally said,""Apple!"

    "What, you want to eat again?" Upon hearing this, Leng ruoxue took out another red apple and held it in her hand as she looked at the judge. However, the whip in her hand did not slow down at all and was still working hard.

    Hearing this, the judge''s mouth twitched and he said helplessly,""Miss Apple, can you be serious? We''re in the middle of apetition, how can you just sit there?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "The judge means that I should be lying down? Also, you''d better tell me clearly, how am I not serious? Hmph! If you don''t exin it clearly, I''m not done with you!" After Leng ruoxue said those harsh words, sheshed the whip in her hand at the judge. The judge was so frightened that his face turned pale and he forgot to react. The whipnded on his body.

    The judge was in pain, and he couldn''t help but curse in his heart. This crazy woman!

    The audience was shocked. They thought to themselves,"this woman is really bold. She even dares to hit the judge!"

    Leng ruoxue''s opponent, on the other hand, was dumbfounded. When he saw that the judge had also taken a whip, for some reason, he suddenly felt bnced in his heart. He even came to an important conclusion-the woman in front of him was definitely someone who treated everyone equally!

    Naturally, Leng ruoxue was not clear about her opponent''s evaluation. After she hadshed the judge once, she seemed to have changed her target andshed out a few more times.

    "Apple, he''s your opponent! Why are you hitting me?" the judge shouted angrily.

    I''m hitting you. Leng ruoxue thought to herself. However, she put on an innocent look and said,""You said I''m frivolous. This has seriously affected my reputation. So, you must be punished!"

    "I, I''m the judge, you can''t hit me!" The judge was so angry that his heart was twitching, and he continued to shout at the top of his voice.

    "He should be taught a lesson for doing something wrong. Who cares who he is?" Leng ruoxue said nonchntly, her hands not stopping in the slightest.

    As for Leng ruoxue''s opponent, seeing how she was neither servile nor overbearing, treating the judge''s threat like dirt, he simply wanted to give her a thumbs up.

    What a brave woman! One should know that she was the only one on the stage who dared to publicly whip the adjudicator. Even though the others would have the same thoughts at times, they would not dare to do so. Thus, Leng ruoxue had be the idol of her opponents.

    "Um, can I admit defeat now?" The man suddenly said. However, it was as if Leng ruoxue didn''t hear her opponent''s words. The whip in her hand continued tosh at the judge''s body, causing him to scream non-stop. After a short while, the judge and Leng ruoxue''s opponent were in the same sorry state.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue finally stopped and looked at the judge innocently,""My opponent has admitted defeat again!"

    "Now ..." The pitiful judge had just uttered two words when he swallowed the words ''can not admit defeat'' under the threat of Leng ruoxue''s indifferent gaze. He believed that as long as he finished speaking, this woman''s whip would definitelynd on his body again. He was obviously quite frightened and did not dare to resist Leng ruoxue''s powerful aura. This reality made him rather depressed.

    In the arena, he was absolutely worthy of his position and was respected by many contestants. However, in front of this Apple, his treatment fell to the bottom, which made him quite ufortable!

    "What''s wrong?" Leng ruoxue raised the whip in her hand with a faint smile as she asked indifferently.

    "You can admit defeat." Under Leng ruoxue''s intense gaze, the judge unwillingly uttered these two words.

    "You can leave now." Leng ruoxue nodded her head in satisfaction as she spoke to her opponent.

    The opponent nodded and walked down the ring with a hint of depression. Today''s incident was definitely the first time in his life, and he might not encounter it again in the future.

 Chapter 2919 The Domineering Leng Ruoxue (2)

    "I, I''ll find you another opponent." After Leng ruoxue''s opponent left, the judge said this with a face full of fear. Then, without waiting for Leng ruoxue to nod her head in agreement, he had already slipped away.

    Seeing the judge running away in a sorry state, the audience felt a mix of emotions. The way they looked at Leng ruoxue was also filled with deep confusion and intense inquiry.

    At this moment, there was only Leng ruoxue left on the stage. She ignored everyone''s gazes andid back on the recliner again. When the audience saw her like this, although the corners of their mouths still twitched uncontrobly, they were obviously much calmer than before.

    At the same time, the burly man in the private room also stared at the ring in a daze and muttered,""P-Apple is so powerful!"

    Whether it was the opponent or the judge, they were almost on the verge of copse from her torture. And for the contestants who walked down the stage alive, other than the winner, the other side was also intact. This was definitely a record-breaking record. What he didn''t know was that from now on, as long as Leng ruoxue was still in the arena, this record would continue to be maintained.

    When uncle long heard this, he could only sigh helplessly.""It looks like we won''t have a chance to y today."

    "How do you know?" The demon asked with a faint smile.

    "Uh! With Apple around, we won''t even have a chance to y!" Uncle long said gloomily. However, just as he finished speaking, someone came to inform him that it was his turn next.

    Uncle long was surprised and expressed that this was impossible! He had yet to exchange blows with his opponent! How could he be allowed to enter the ring now! If he went up now, wouldn''t he be fighting with Xue ''er? He wasn''t that stupid.

    "I''m not going!" Uncle long clearly expressed his opinion.

    The staff member in charge of passing on the message heard this, and the corners of his mouth twitched. He couldn''t help but ask,""Why?"

    "What do you mean why? It''s not my turn yet, so of course I can''t just go up like this. Besides, you''re asking me, a divine Emperor, to fight a deity. Aren''t you trying to embarrass me? Besides, shouldn''t they draw lots to decide who would y against Apple? I''m not in the same group as Apple, so why should I listen to you? Hmph! Tell your boss to stop thinking about me, I will definitely not go on stage. " Uncle Long''s attitude was very firm.

    "Don''t tell me, don''t tell me you want to be disqualified!" The staff member''s eyes were wide open as he shouted in disbelief.

    "Are you threatening me? I''m telling you, I''m not someone who''s scared!" Uncle long said fiercely and released a trace of his pressure. Immediately, the legs of the staff member who passed the message went soft and he almost knelt on the ground.

    Of course, uncle long was only trying to scare the staff member. He quickly retracted his aura. The staff member, on the other hand, was so scared that he ran away before he could even catch his breath.

    "Uncle long, you''re the one who doesn''t fight in the arena!" After the staff left, Ming Song couldn''t help but tease him.

    Uncle long red at Ming GE and said,""Now that Apple is in the ring, why should I go? I''m not going to fight her!"

    "Right! Right! We can''t kill each other. " The burly man agreed, but then he was a little worried."But is it really good to offend the city Lord''s mansion like this?"

    "This isn''t offending, this is the character of the strong. Don''t worry, the city Lord will not me us for such a small matter!" Uncle long patted the burly man''s shoulder and promised.

    "I hope so!" The burly man was still worried, but he didn''t show it.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue had been waiting on the stage for a long time. Not only did no onee up, even the judge was nowhere to be seen. She was the only one in the huge arena, and she felt really lonely.

    After an unknown period of time, Leng ruoxue finally received her verdict. There was another young man with him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    When the young man saw Leng ruoxue, he smiled and nodded as a form of greeting.

    Leng ruoxue nodded her head as well. She then raised the whip in her hand and asked,""Do you want to admit defeat?"

    "Yes, I admit defeat!" The young man nodded. Admitting defeat was the wisest move! He didn''t want to be forced to admit defeat like the previous two. In this day and age, people still had to know their own limits!

    "A wise choice. Referee, please change your yer!" Leng ruoxue turned to look at the judge with a smile.

    The judge was a little angry. F * ck! He had finally chosen an opponent for Apple, but who knew that this kid would admit defeat before even saying a few words. This fact made the referee so depressed that he did not know what to say!

    However, admitting defeat was allowed by the rules, so he couldn''t disagree. However, he still gave the young man a warning look and reminded him,""After you admit defeat, you can''t go on stage for a week. You''d better think it through!"

    "I''ve thought it through," The young man nodded. Compared to losing face, notpeting for a week was nothing. With that, he walked straight down the ring.

    With her opponent gone, Leng ruoxue could only continue to seek help from the judge.

    The judge was a little mad. In fact, the reason why he was gone for so long was mainly to discuss with his boss how to arrange an opponent for Apple. They wanted uncle Apple to fight and the uncle and nephew to kill each other, but the uncle refused. It was obviously against the rules to force the opponent to fight, so they didn''t dare to make it public. They could only pretend that nothing had happened.

    In addition, thepetition was divided into five groups. Logically, each group should have a chance to go on stage. However, because of Leng ruoxue, the youngdy''spetition had beenpletely disrupted. If this continued, thepetition of the other groups would be in a mess as well.

    The judge was very sad. However, the woman in front of him was obviously stubborn, so the referee had no confidence in convincing her to give up the game.

    As expected, Leng ruoxue, who was clear about the judge''s thoughts, smiled faintly and urged,""Judge, hurry up! I''ve ced a huge bet on myself, so I must win! Hurry and arrange an opponent for me. I''ve been waiting so long that I''m about to fall asleep. "

    The judge stared at Leng ruoxue for a long time. In the end, he could only helplessly go and make arrangements for the manpower.

    The following opponents went up the stage one by one. However, for some reason, all of them admitted defeat without exception. This made the live audience feel incredulous.

    How did this happen? Such a thing had never happened before!

    At this moment, the demon and the others in the private room also received the notice to draw again.

    After looking at each other, evildoer and the rest went to draw lots obediently.

    When they drew lots, they didn''t even ask why. As for the results of the drawing, they naturally avoided Leng ruoxue.

    After a day ofpetition, Leng ruoxue was definitely the most rxed arena defender. Of course, she was also quite satisfied with the result of winning without a fight.

    At night, as they sat in the living room, uncle long looked at the calm Leng ruoxue and could not help but ask,""Xue ''er, what''s going on today? why did all those people admit defeat?"

 Chapter 2920 The Domineering Leng Ruoxue (3)

    "I''ve asked Azure to warn them," Leng ruoxue replied calmly.

    "Uh! Why?" Uncle long and the others were puzzled and looked at Leng ruoxue.

    "There''s something strange about that arena, it''s sucking blood! That''s why I want to starve it for a few days. " Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "Sucking blood?" Uncle long and the others were shocked. This was too unexpected.

    "Yes! That arena was set up for the thing below, and I naturally don''t want to let that thing seed. " Leng ruoxue revealed.

    "What''s that thing below? Is it the same as the city Lord?" Uncle long asked again.

    "If I''m not wrong, our old friend, the blood cherry blossom, should be waiting to eat us down there with its mouth wide open!" Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    "Uh!" Uncle long and the rest trusted Xue ''er''s judgment. After all, Cang and green vessel probably knew about this as well.

    "Xue ''er, what should we do next?" Dongfang Yue asked after a long silence.

    "Just wait. When the blood cherry blossoms die of hunger, I''ll have achieved my goal." Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "That fellow feeds on blood. If there''s no blood supply, I''m afraid it will go crazy." Uncle longughed when he heard Xue ''er''s n.

    "Isn''t that great?" Leng ruoxue said matter-of-factly, and the few of themughed in understanding.

    However, what Leng ruoxue didn''t expect was that after not consuming arge amount of blood for a day, the blood cherry blossom would go crazy.

    In an underground secret room of the city Lord''s mansion, the city Lord stood in front of a giant red flower with a face full of fear and trepidation. He looked at the other party carefully and fawningly,""My Lord, calm down! Calm down!"

    "I haven''t eaten anything for almost a day, and I''m starving! How am I supposed to calm down? Or are you nning to treat yourself as food for me to eat?" The brutal blood cherry blossom me roared as it swayed its huge petals.

    "My Lord, I am your most loyal subordinate! If you eat me, who will find food for you!" Hearing this, the city Lord''s face paled in fright and he hurriedly said.

    "Hmph! You still have the face to say that you''ll find me food? I''ve been hungry the whole day. You piece of trash, are you trying to starve me to death? I''m telling you, if you don''t want to serve me well, just say it. I will report to the Divine Master and ask him to remove you from your position!" Bloodcherry said viciously.

    "My Lord, I''m innocent! I''ve been trying my best to find food for you, how can you doubt my loyalty? What happened today was just an ident. Please believe me, it will never happen again!" The city Lord promised.

    "Since you''ve said so, I''ll give you another chance." Seeing that she had scared him enough, the blood cherry blossom said magnanimously, then asked,""What happened today? Why was there only a little bit of food falling from the arena? It''s not even enough to fill the gaps between my teeth. "

    "There was an ident. When a woman called Apple was guarding the ring, her opponents all admitted defeat, so there was no food." The city Lord said honestly.

    "Is that woman very strong?" Hearing this, bloodcherry blossom could not help but ask.

    "He''s not strong. He''s just a small deity. " The city Lord immediately replied.

    "Then why did my food all admit defeat?" The blood cherry blossom roared. As she said this, she became angry and agitated again.

    "They don''t want to fight with women." The city Lord said carefully. This was the reason given to him by everyone who had admitted defeat.

    "What kind of bullsh * t reason is this? Do you discriminate against women?" The blood cherry was furious, and she ordered,""Go and capture those who have admitted defeat. I want to eat them!"

    "Milord, we can''t do this! That would be too eye-catching. " The city Lord stopped him. Although people died every day in the city of abandoned ruins, it would be too conspicuous if too many people died at once and all of them disappeared without a trace. As the city Lord, thest thing he wanted to see was to anger the masses, which was not conducive to his rule.

    "No? I''m hungry now, what do you think I should do?" Bloodcherry blossom was going crazy. Couldn''t she just let the flower live? It needed nutrients! So much nutrition!

    "One! I can only send one person to you at most. " The city Lord said after thinking for a while. He didn''t want to offend the blood cherry blossom too much. If the other party tried to make things difficult for him in front of the Divine Master, it would be enough to make him suffer.

    "How can one be enough? Do you know how hungry I am?" Bloodcherry blossom was clearly dissatisfied with the other party''s perfunctory reply.

    "My Lord! We have to continue developing! If you eat all the people, there will be no one left in the city of abandoned ruins. You will be even more hungry then. " The city Lord warned.

    "But you can''t make me eat only one person, unless the other party is a reverent-God!" The blood cherry blossom said hatefully.

    Reverent-God? Were reverent-god level cultivators that delicious? More importantly, reverent-god level cultivators were not easy to catch.

    "My Lord, I can''t catch the Supreme divinity. Why don''t you have some snacks first? I''ll send people to kill the apples tomorrow, and you''ll have food again. " The city Lord suggested after some thought.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You''re really trash! By the way, are there still no news of the three phoenixes?" The blood cherry blossom said in disdain, and continued to ask.

    "Not yet," The city Lord said honestly.

    "They were so seriously injured, but they still managed to escape. Tell me! What use do you have?" The bloodcherry blossom roared angrily.

    When the city Lord heard this, he felt extremely aggrieved. He couldn''t help butin in his heart. Back then, when we were dealing with those three phoenixes, didn''t you also take action? He still didn''t catch her, so why was she ming him now? The grinding hasn''t even ended and you want to kill the donkey already?

    Although he was dissatisfied, the city Lord did not dare to voice hisints. He said,""My Lord, I''ve sent someone to find food for you." After saying that, the city Lord left gloomily.

    However, what made him even more depressed was that the guards in the residence had been busy for the whole night, and they had not caught a single person when it was close to dawn. Not only that, but the guards were all seriously injured.

    The wounds on his body were all w marks.

    Looking at the wound, which was obviously caused by a Beastie, the city Lord was a little confused. Since when did such a powerful beaste to the city of abandoned ruins? why did he not know about it? Looking at the wounded guards who were on theirst breath, he didn''t know how to tell the blood cherryblossoms the bad news.

    After thinking for a moment, he didn''t dare to meet the blood cherry blossom.

    After being starved for an entire day, the blood cherry blossom became even more brutal.

    After daybreak, Leng ruoxue and the rest finished their breakfast and headed straight for the arena.

    After entering the arena, Leng ruoxue was surprised to find that the person who had admitted defeat yesterday was also present today.

    Didn''t they say that if they admitted defeat, they could only continue to participate in thepetition a weekter? Did the rules change?

    The rules had indeed been changed, and Leng ruoxue''s match time had also been pushed back. This had caused Leng ruoxue, who was supposed to continue being the guard this morning, to be given an unknown time when she would be able to go on stage. Perhaps ... Her chance to go on stage had already been taken away.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue immediately raised a protest and requested to continue defending the ring.

    When the staff member heard this, he felt his head throb. They knew that this Apple would not be easy to deal with! Wasn''t this openly going against the city Lord''s mansion?

    However, Leng ruoxue clearly didn''t care about that. If she couldn''t go on stage, how could she starve the blood cherry blossoms?

    "Miss Apple, this is the city Lord''s mansion''s arrangement. Please follow the rules." Helplessly, the staff members carried them out of the city Lord''s mansion.

    "The rules? Hadn''t the rules been set long ago? What reason did he have to change the rules at thest minute? Was this fair to the arena Lord? I want to protest! Your city Lord''s mansion doesn''t put us in your eyes at all. Seeing that I''m about to win, you change the rules at will and infringe on my rights and interests! I''m going to file aint to the Divine Master''s estate. You''re disgracing the participants by doing this! Don''t you guys agree?" Leng ruoxue''s entire body was emitting an icy cold aura as she berated him. After she was done berating him, she looked at the other participants with a look of hatred.

    Although the other participants shared the same thoughts as Leng ruoxue, they did not have the guts to criticize the city Lord''s mansion in public like Leng ruoxue did. After all, it would be very difficult for them to live in the city of forsakennd after offending the city Lord''s mansion. Furthermore, there was no need for them to go against the city Lord''s mansion for a woman! Hence, when Leng ruoxue looked at them, they all lowered their heads in unison.

    Leng ruoxue onlyughed coldly when she saw this.

    No wonder these people were kept as food. With their cowardice, they were destined to be food! At this moment, Leng ruoxue didn''t pity them at all.

    At the same time, uncle long and the others, who had received Xue ''er''s signal, expressed their strong protest. Knowing that they were together, the staff member wanted to cry but had no tears.

    Not only that, Leng ruoxue even pushed aside the staff members in front of her and stepped onto the stage calmly.

    She was going to continue to guard the ring today. She wanted to see who could get her down!

    At this moment, other than the judge, there were no other participants on the stage. Even though the judge was not the same as yesterday, he could not help but shiver when he saw Leng ruoxue, who was emitting a cold aura.

    Sobs ... Is this woman really just a God? Why did he feel that the other party''s aura was even stronger than that of a reverent-God?

    Judge, you''ve found out the truth!

    As she stood on the stage, Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes surveyed her surroundings. She smiled faintly and said,""Today, I''m still the arena Lord. Anyone who wants to challenge me cane up!"

    "Miss Apple,e down. You can''t do this! This is against the rules!" Seeing this, the staff member was so anxious that he was about to cry.

    "The rules? Hmph! Are you talking about the old rules, or the rules that were changed because of me? To tell you the truth, without my permission, no one can change the rules. If there''s really a need to change it, it can only be me!" Leng ruoxue nced at the staff member who was jumping up and down in anxiety as she spoke loudly in a domineering manner.

    The staff member had never seen a contestant so disobedient, so overbearing, so troublesome, so he was a little dumbfounded. The live audience was also petrified. Oh my God! What was this situation?

 Chapter 2921 The Outside World Is Too Dangerous (1)

    No one present had expected Leng ruoxue to be like this. This was simply too shocking, so much so that they were unable to return to their senses for a long time.

    However, when they came back to their senses, the staff member was in tears, while the live audience could not help but treat Leng ruoxue as their idol. This woman before them was definitely the first to dare to bully the arena staff in such a manner!

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue took out the reclining chair as usual andid down leisurely. She looked so rxed that it made people envious.

    However, how should he deal with this matter? The woman in the ring was obviously not a good person!

    At the thought of this, the staff member had a headache and did not know what to do. Helplessly, he could only report this matter to his immediate superior.

    When the boss heard the staff member''s words, he was silent for a long time before saying,"Go to the city Lord''s mansion and report this to the city Lord."

    "Yes." The staff member turned around and left, leaving Leng ruoxue on the stage to be ignored.

    After an unknown period of time, the staff member slowly appeared.

    With a cold smile, Leng ruoxue said unhappily,""Are we still fighting today? Hurry up and start, don''t dy me from making money!"

    Isn''t it too easy to earn that money? He didn''t even make a move and he already got his appearance fee! The staff member said,""Miss Apple, please wait a moment. We''ll start immediately!"

    "Your work efficiency is so low. I''ll give you some training when I have time." Leng ruoxue was still unhappy.

    Hearing that Leng ruoxue wanted to train her, the staff member''s mouth twitched. It''s already good enough that you can keep your lifeter, and you want to train us?

    The staff obviously did not think well of Leng ruoxue, but Leng ruoxue did not care. She waved the long whip in her hand again. When the staff saw this, he hurriedly said with his heart palpitating,""The match is about to begin!"

    With that, he jumped off the ring.

    Sob ... The woman on the stage is a Tiger, a really scary bird! He really didn''t want to stay in the ring for even a second longer, or else the one who would lose his little life would probably be him.

    The judge, who was already trembling and had weak legs, finally stopped being so afraid and ran down the stage. Now, only Leng ruoxue was left on the stage.

    Fortunately, Leng ruoxue did not have to wait long before a middle-aged man came up to her.

    This middle-aged man was obviously not one of the participants that Leng ruoxue had seen before. More importantly, the man in front of her had the strength of a divine Emperor. At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue could not help but smile. It seemed like the other party was prepared to kill her!

    Very good! Leng ruoxue was satisfied with the other party''s vicious aura. However, she still felt that she should be polite before resorting to force, so she still asked,""You, do you want to admit defeat?"

    "Admit defeat? Hehe! I won''t admit defeat, I''m here to kill you!" The middle-aged manughed gloomily and shouted.

    "I see! Then let''s start!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile. Then, she stood up and floated in mid-air, before directlyshing out with her long whip!

    The long whip flickered with sparks as it went straight for the middle-aged man. On the other hand, the middle-aged man unhurriedly got into his formation. It was obvious that he did not care about Leng ruoxue. When the long whip reached his side, he simply grabbed it. Just as he was about to say something in a pleased manner, he suddenly felt a pain in his arm. A small me had started burning on his arm. In the next second, the audience watched as the middle-aged man on the stage disappeared from their sight.

    W-where is he?<novelnext></novelnext>

    The audience didn''t expect the middle-aged man to run away without a fight. F * ck! What the hell is this? He was really a good-for-nothing! Instantly, disdainful voices rose and fell from the crowd. Only Leng ruoxue knew that the middle-aged man was dead. To put it more urately, it was evaporated by her little me. Of course, she did this without anyone knowing, and no one would find out.

    After the middle-aged man disappeared, the staff member was very puzzled and immediately sent people to look for him. However, after searching the entire arena, they could not find the middle-aged man''s whereabouts. Helplessly, they could only report this matter to the city Lord.

    After the city Lord found out, his brows furrowed so tightly that they could squash a fly.

    He couldn''t figure out where a living person had gone to. He wasn''t in the arena, and he didn''t return to the city Lord''s mansion either. He just disappeared into thin air. This was really too inconceivable.

    After thinking about it for a long time, the city Lord still couldn''t figure out what was going on, until the staff reminded him that Apple had been waiting in the ring for a long time and kept moring for them to quickly find someone to challenge!

    The city Lord was angry and depressed, but he still sent out another expert to fight.

    The previous one was also an expert raised by their city lord''s estate. Although he wasn''t the strongest, the city Lord felt that dealing with a small deity would be a piece of cake. Who knew that that person would disappoint him too much and make him lose face! At this moment, he had already decided that he would punish that person severely when he returned!

    Unfortunately, what he didn''t know was that not only that person, but all the people he had sent would probably not being back.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue, who was sitting on the stage with a cold face, was releasing a frosty aura. It was obvious that she was in a bad mood! The audience also knew why she was like this, so they were so nervous that they didn''t even dare to breathe.

    After a long time.

    "Where are they?" Leng ruoxue shouted. Are they all dead? Come out and catch your breath!"

    "Little ancestor, what''s wrong with you again?" The staff member asked unwillingly.

    "I have no opponents again! The previous one is missing!" Leng ruoxue said, pretending to be innocent.

    "Uh! We''re currently looking for one for you, so please be patient!" The staff tried to persuade her carefully, afraid that Leng ruoxue would flip out.

    But it was a pity that not only was Leng ruoxue unable to persuade him, she became even angrier and threatened,""I''ll give you another five minutes. If I don''t see anyone ying, I''ll smash this ce! Hmph! A battle? There''s not even a single challenger!"

    Upon hearing this, the staff members were in a mess! Little ancestor? It''s not that we can''t find anyone to challenge you, but thepetitors are all unwilling to fight you. If we admit defeat as soon as we step onto the stage, we won''t be able to harm you at all, and we''re even wasting our time ...

    "Hmph! What a big tone!" At this moment, a mocking voice was heard. The staff member looked at it and quickly retreated and hid.

    The person who spoke was a young man who looked to be in his early twenties. However, from his eyes that seemed to have experienced the vicissitudes of life, Leng ruoxue knew that this person was definitely not young.

    Following that, the young man walked up to the arena and sized Leng ruoxue up.""Woman, do you want to die?"

    "You''re the one who''s looking for death," Leng ruoxue smiled faintly. Another cannon fodder of the city Lord''s mansion! He had a rotten smell on him, which was really annoying.

    The moment Leng ruoxue had such a thought, a voice rang out in her head,""Purify him! Purify him!" . Instantly, she began to sweat like a waterfall.

    Needless to say, the one that was so brave must be her life me that had been restless recently. However, she also had such thoughts.

 Chapter 2922 The Outside World Is Too Dangerous (2)

    "Woman, you will regret saying such words." Leng ruoxue''s provocation made the young man feel humiliated. Hence, he spat out some harsh words.

    Hearing the other party''s words, Leng ruoxue smiled radiantly and said,""You''re not the first one to say that to me, and you won''t be thest one either. But the result is that they''re all dead, while I''m still alive and kicking!"

    "Hmph! Don''t be too pleased with yourself, today is the day you die!" When the young man saw how stubborn Leng ruoxue was, he was so angry that he almost couldn''t speak.

    "I hope it will be as you wish." Leng ruoxueughed as sheshed out with her long whip.

    The long whip that was burning with an insignificant me happily pounced towards the young man. However, the young man did not catch the whip with his bare hands like the middle-aged man before. Instead, he dodged the whip nimbly, but a me still managed to reach the man''s clothes ...

    When the young man saw this, he hurriedly tried to extinguish the fire. Leng ruoxue did not take advantage of the situation and merely stood by the side and watched. Who knew that the originally small me would grow bigger and bigger? in the end, under everyone''s gazes, the young man also disappeared.

    This ... Did he run away to put out the fire? How unprofessional. The battle had just started, why did he run away again?

    The audience automatically imagined this and was deeply dissatisfied.

    The two matches had just begun, and the challengers all ran off on their own, leaving the ring master on the stage. This was the first time something like this had happened in history. Instantly, Leng ruoxue became the target of sympathy for many in the audience. They deeply felt that Leng ruoxue really had it hard. After waiting for so long and finally finding an opponent, this was the result.

    Of course, Leng ruoxue had no idea what they were thinking. Otherwise, she would definitely be depressed. When the city Lord received the report again, he was so angry that his face turned green.

    F * ck! Why were they all like this?

    The city Lord was furious, and the consequences were severe! He had already decided that when those two returned, he would definitely punish them severely! Who asked them to retreat without a fight! This was simply disgracing the city Lord''s mansion! However, even though he was angry, today''s battle had not ended yet, so he still had to send people. This time, he sent two people.

    He thought that he could kill Apple in one fell swoop, but who knew that he would be the one missing again! Losing four subordinates at once, the city Lord couldn''t help but be suspicious.

    This matter ... Was simply too strange! That shouldn''t be the case! Although his four subordinates were only at the divine Emperor level, it was still easy to kill a deity. Why did they go missing? The city Lord could not figure it out. However, at this moment, he did not realize that everything was Leng ruoxue''s doing. This was because the Leng ruoxue in his eyes was simply too weak! It was so low that he couldn''t bear to look at it.

    However, it was a fact that they had gone missing. Of course, it was also possible that the four of them had fled to avoid punishment. To be honest, as the Lord of a city, and the four men were the elites in his hands, he really didn''t want thetter result. He would rather his four subordinates go missing!

    However, he had no clue at all, so he couldn''t make an immediate judgment. The only thing he was clear about was that if he couldn''t kill Apple today, the ancestor below would probably be furious again. Because half a day had passed, that person didn''t smell any blood at all. He didn''t need to think to know that it wasn''t peaceful down there.

    But he couldn''t care so much, and he couldn''t be med for this.

    AI! Sighing, the city Lord could only bitterly continue to send people. The main task today was to kill that Apple!

    The city Lord''s idea was wonderful, but the result was disappointing. The people he had sent after that had also disappeared, and none of them had returned.

    Such a fact simply made the city Lord fly into a rage!

    As for Leng ruoxue, after she was done with today''s battle, she returned to her residence with the demon.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Uncle long, who didn''t have the chance to fight today, sat in the living room and looked at Leng ruoxue with a bitter expression.""Xue ''er, you''re in the limelight today." We''ve been deprived of our chance to y again.

    "Did I?" Blinking her eyes, Leng ruoxue was very calm.

    "Of course there is. We''ve been spectators for the whole day. " Uncle long sighed.

    Hearing the jealousy in uncle Long''s tone, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help butugh."Uncle long, I''m doing this for your own good! That thing down there is not easy to deal with. Once I force it out, you''ll have the chance to fight. "

    "Then what about your man? We''ve already ced a bet!" Uncle long could not help but ask.

    "Hehe! Calm down, you''ll still have a chance to appear!" Leng ruoxue was very confident. However, at this moment, the city Lord''s residence was not peaceful at all.

    The city Lord, who had been hiding from the blood cherry blossom, was unable to avoid it. He was directly dragged into the ground by the enraged blood cherry blossom.

    ? The only thing the city Lord could do in the face of the enraged blood cherry blossom was to cate it. However, the blood cherry blossom was simply too hungry. No matter how the city Lord tried to cate it, it would only shout,""I want to eat! I want to eat!"

    "Sir, please wait. I''ve already sent my subordinates to capture him for you." The city Lord continued to cate her, but bloodcherry blossom clearly didn''t believe him. She immediately roared,""I don''t need you, I''ll catch it myself!"

    With that, the blood cherry blossom shrunk to the size of a palm and floated out of the secret chamber. Seeing this, the city Lord quickly stopped it and said,""My Lord, you can''t leave this ce!"

    He had a terrible headache. If the blood cherry blossom left this ce, it wouldn''t take long for it to dry up. More importantly, the blood cherry Blossom''s strength would be greatly reduced once it left this secret chamber. Therefore, for its safety, the city Lord absolutely couldn''t let it leave! Otherwise, if something really happened, he wouldn''t be able to bear the responsibility.

    However, the blood cherry blossom was famished and couldn''t care less. Right now, there were only two words in its heart: eat! Eat!

    Then, ignoring the city Lord''s advice and furiously injuring the city Lord, the blood cherry walked out of the underground secret chamber without a care for anything else.

    The danger had indeed increased aftering out, but the blood Sakura believed that no one in the city of abandoned ruins would want to kill it. The most important thing now was to eat!

    Humans are iron, rice is steel. One less meal would make one famished. In fact, flowers were the same! He also needed to eat!

    On the way out of the secret chamber, they encountered many guards of the city Lord''s Manor. The blood cherry blossom immediately drooled all over the ground. However, rabbits did not eat the grass near their nests, so it knew that these guards could not be treated as food for it.

    Suppressing her hunger, the blood cherry blossom floated out of the city Lord''s mansion.

    Although it saw many people on the street, the blood cherry blossom was still intelligent. It knew that it had to be careful and secretive when doing bad things and not attract attention in public. Thus, it could only carefully observe those who were alone and n to wait for the opportunity to devour them in one fell swoop. However, after observing for a long time, it realized that the people were all in groups, leaving it with no way to attack. Immediately, the blood cherry blossom went crazy.

    How detestable! How detestable! These humans were too detestable! Was he going to force it to hunt small animals outside the city?

    In fact, it liked human blood the most and was not interested in animals. However, it was obviously unrealistic to catch people to suck their blood, so after thinking about it, it could only move unwillingly to the suburbs.

 Chapter 2923 The Outside World Is Too Dangerous (3)

    As the ce it went to became more and more remote, the sky becamepletely dark. However, along the way, the blood cherry blossom did not encounter a single beast, much less a person!

    The blood cherry Blossom''s mood was getting worse and worse, and she was deeply worried. It had such a noble status, so how did it end up needing him toe out and find food?

    Hmph! It''s all because the city Lord is too useless! Otherwise, it would not have needed to do it by itself. The other party should have taken the initiative to offer it food. Now, it had to rely on itself even though it was hungry. This was something that the blood cherry blossom, who had always lived like a Prince, could not ept.

    Eh! There seemed to be a rabbit there?

    With the help of the moonlight, the begrudging blood cherry blossom suddenly discovered a snow-white Rabbit lying on the grass not far away ... Eating grass?

    As she moved over bit by bit, the blood cherry blossom drooled all over the ground again. This rabbit was really too fat! It wanted to eat! It wanted to eat!

    The rabbit in front of it was the safest food it had encountered since leaving the city Lord''s mansion! It was alone, unremarkable, and the most ordinary of beasts. Furthermore, they were in the wilderness. If it ate a rabbit here, no one would notice anything unusual. Thinking of this, bloodcherry blossom became excited.

    When it slowly moved to the fat rabbit''s side, the fat Rabbit suddenly turned its head and looked at the little red flower that was floating over in a silly way.

    It was no wonder people said rabbits were stupid. It was indeed so! Not only did he not have any sense of danger, but he was also staring at it without blinking.

    Hehe! Be good, xiaotu! Quicklye into sister''s arms! Don''t run! Don''t run!

    Two tiny tentacles stretched out from the blood cherry Blossom''s pistil and wrapped around the fat rabbit''s body as fast as lightning. The fat Rabbit did not struggle at all and obediently allowed itself to be tied up, but its eyes were filled with curiosity as it stared at the blood cherry blossom.

    Oh! As expected, he was a fool! Bloodcherry blossom looked at the fat rabbit''s state and thought to herself,''but it doesn''t matter if it''s a little stupid. It''s just food, after all.''

    At the thought of this, the famished blood cherry blossom no longer hesitated. It immediately stabbed the sharp spikes on its tentacles into the fat rabbit''s body.

    But at the same time, it heard a crack ...

    F * ck! The spike actually broke!

    Then, she felt pain in her tentacles. Xue cherryblossoms was depressed!

    How did this happen? Pulling aside the fur on the fat rabbit''s body, the blood cherry blossom took a closer look. It was no different from ordinary rabbit skin! Why was it so hard?

    The blood cherry blossom, unwilling to give up, grew two more sharp thorns and stabbed down, but with another crack, the thorns broke again. This time, it was even more painful than thest time.

    The fat Rabbit didn''t seem to realize the danger it was in. It only stared at the blood cherry blossom with its innocent ck eyes.

    The blood cherry blossom was furious. She violently shook the fat rabbit''s body and roared,""Dammit! What the hell are you? Are you still a rabbit? How could he have such a tough skin! Can''t you let me eat?"

    The fat Rabbit blinked its ck eyes innocently.

    "Motherf * cker! You''re still pretending to be innocent?" The blood cherry blossom was so angry that she was about to go crazy.

    The fat Rabbit seemed to be quite curious about it. It stared at the blood cherry blossom for a long time without saying a word. Then it reached out with a small paw and touched the bright red petals of the blood cherry blossom. After touching them, it gently pulled with its paw. With a snap, a petal was torn off.

    The blood Sakura was dumbfounded and even forgot to react. However, the intense pain from the broken petal jolted it back to its senses. Following that, it let out an earth-shattering scream. The fat rabbit''s w held the petal, still looking innocent.

    "You, you ... I''m going to kill you!" The blood cherry blossom flower, which had a petal torn off, endured the intense pain and roared.

    Hearing this, the fat Rabbit only nced at the blood cherry blossom indifferently. Then, it held the petal in its w and calmly brought it to its mouth and began to chew ...

    The blood cherry blossom couldn''t believe it. The two eyes on the pistil were so wide that they were about to pop out. When it saw the fat Rabbit in its grasp calmly swallow one of its petals, it was so shocked that it turned into stone.

    It was only when another excruciating pain came that the blood cherry blossom came back to its senses. Immediately after, it saw another petal caught in the ws of the Dead Rabbit. It had only taken a nce before the fat Rabbit began eating it again.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Pain, anger, fear, confusion, depression, and other emotions simultaneously enveloped the blood Sakura. Earth-shaking, heaven-shaking, and heaven-shaking screams rang out continuously. However, the fat Rabbit seemed to be unconcerned, pulling the petals of the blood Sakura and stuffing them into its mouth again and again.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The intense pain continued to transmit to its senses, causing the blood cherry blossom to be in so much pain that it wished it was dead. Wuwu ... What kind of monster had it encountered! A flower-eating rabbit? He even dared to eat its petals, wasn''t he afraid of being poisoned to death?

    At this moment, the blood cherry blossom was filled with intense fear. It had originally wanted to eat the rabbit, but it had actually been bitten by its food. Who could ept such an oue?

    And from now on, small animals like rabbits had be the creatures it feared the most!

    Don''t eat rabbits anymore! Wuuu ...

    The blood cherry blossom endured the excruciating pain and let go of its tentacles, wanting to throw the fat Rabbit away. However, the fat rabbit''s movements were quite Swift. Before it was thrown away, its ws flew out and tore off a few more petals.

    " Screaming, the blood cherry blossom fled!

    The outside world was too dangerous. It was better not toe out!

    One time, the blood cherry blossom came out to hunt for food on its own, and it was scared half to death. It had to be known that ever since it had been raised by the main body, it had always been pampered. It didn''t have to worry about anything, only focusing on drinking blood to strengthen itself. But now, a mere food had created a serious psychological barrier in its heart. The blood cherry blossom even felt that it would never love again! Wuuu ...

    After it ran back to the city Lord''s mansion, panting heavily, it immediately hid in the underground secret room to recuperate. It did not dare to let anyone know about such an embarrassing matter. Moreover, after a few petals were swallowed, its strength was seriously affected. More importantly, it realized that it was afraid of food. Boohoo ... It was disgusted with food!

    However, the city Lord didn''t know what had happened to the blood cherry blossom, and he had gone to great lengths to get a bunch of rabbits and put them in front of the blood cherry blossom for it to eat.

    Who knew that when the blood cherry blossom saw the rabbit, its reaction would be so intense, and it trembled as it asked the city Lord to take the rabbit away. Hearing this, the city Lord was puzzled.

    Didn''t this flower starve for two days? Why was he so resistant to food?

    "Sir, we can''t catch him now." The city Lord said helplessly. At night, he sent people out again. The guards were also covered in injuries, but the Beastie that injured the guards was not caught.

    "Trash! Get out, get out! Without my permission, you''re not allowed toe in and disturb me!" Xue cherryblossoms was unwilling to listen to the city Lord''s exnation, and she shouted in excitement.

    The city Lord had no choice but to leave.

    In the next few days, the arena was held as scheduled. Leng ruoxue continued to stand on the stage as the arena Lord with a domineering air. Meanwhile, the people that the city Lord had sent to deal with Leng ruoxue continued to disappear one after another.

    After a few days, the city Lord clearly felt that the situation was serious. If only one or two of them had escaped, it would still make sense. But all of them had escaped. That was not realistic! However, he couldn''t point out any suspicious points because everyone could clearly see that Leng ruoxue didn''t do anything. It could be said that the disappearance of the people he had sent was rather strange.

    Fortunately, Lord blood cherry blossom hadn''tined about being hungry in the past few days, and had refused to see him several times. As such, he was able to calmly ignore her. Meanwhile, the anorexic blood cherry blossom started to wither.

    A weekter, Leng ruoxue was still active in the arena. Her days were free and easy. It had been almost half a month since she had entered the arena. She felt that as long as she stayed for another half a month, not only would she be able to win a high stake, but blood cherryblossoms might also starve to death. However, the city Lord''s mansion seemed to have quieted down these two days because the number of people sent by a certain city Lord was getting fewer and fewer. Sometimes, she only had one opponent for the whole day, and the rest of the time, she would be alone in the ring in a daze.

    After nearly half a month of stimtion, the staff was obviously used to such things. They no longer panicked and calmly ignored her. This point made Leng ruoxue rather depressed. However, there were still a lot of people in the audience, and many of them came because they wanted to know who would be able to get her off the ring.

    On this day, Leng ruoxue went up to the arena as usual. The first thing she did was to take out a recliner and some snacks, then lie on it. Even though the crowd was used to this, they still couldn''t help but sigh every time they saw this. It was so enjoyable to watch the other side fight.

    At this moment, a powerful pressure suddenly appeared out of thin air. The weak audience was so shocked that their faces turned pale and blood flowed from the corners of their mouths. Meanwhile, the evildoer and the others who were watching the battle in the private room smiled. They knew that the city Lord''s mansion was finally going to make a big move.

    He had really made them wait for a long time. However, the city Lord''s mansion had finally sent out a heavyweight! It was unlike before, when they had only sent a few deity emperors to their deaths, and in the end, their strength had dropped to that of a deity King. It''s not bad this time. They knew to send out a reverent-God.

    The appearance of the reverent-God made the evildoer and the others a little excited, but the burly man who had been with them the whole time was a little worried.""This person is so strong!"

    "Of course he''s strong, he''s a reverent-God!" Uncle long said indifferently.

    "Argh! Reverent-god level! The reverent-god of the city Lord''s mansion was mysterious and powerful. This was bad, Apple was in trouble! Hurry up and make her admit defeat! Otherwise, she''ll be dead. " The burly man''s face was filled with worry, but his words made the demon and the others quite unhappy.

    Uncle long directly gave the burly man a Hard knock on the head and then roared,""Your sister! You''re the one who''s going to be unlucky and die! Open your eyes wide and see clearly, no matter who is unlucky or who dies, it will not be my Apple''s turn!"

 Chapter 2924 The Rabbit Is Not To Be Trifled With (1)

    The burly man felt wronged after being yelled at by uncle long. Although his words were not pleasant to hear, they were true! He recognized the man in the ring. He was one of the four reverent-gods in the city Lord''s mansion. Although he was the weakest one, he was still a giantpared to Apple, a small god. Unfortunately, his good intentions had been misunderstood. In fact, he only wanted to say, let Apple admit defeat!

    However, in the current situation, no one would take his suggestion. After he said that, uncle long and the others red at him fiercely, so he didn''t dare to say what he was thinking. However, it didn''t feel good to have something he couldn''t say.

    The burly man was very worried, but Leng ruoxue, who was on the stage, was rather calm.

    She looked at the arrogant Hierarch indifferently and asked with a smile,""Do you want to admit defeat?"

    "¡­¡­"

    A-admit defeat? The Hierarch was stunned. He had heard that this was what the woman in front of him always said, but he didn''t expect that this woman would ask him the same question when she saw him. This was really preposterous. However, he automatically assumed that the other party had asked this because she didn''t know his strength.

    "Do you know who I am?" a certain Divine Master asked after some thought.

    "My opponent," Leng ruoxue revealed a faint smile.

    "Then do you know my strength?" A certain Hierarch asked when he noticed that Leng ruoxue''s answer did not satisfy him.

    "Does your strength matter to me?" Leng ruoxue asked instead of answering.

    These words instantly made the proud and confident supreme divinity depressed. F * ck! What did this woman mean? Shouldn''t he first understand his opponent''s strength before fighting? At this moment, he deeply doubted Apple''s intelligence. He felt that she was either ignorant and fearless or stupid.

    "I''m a reverent-God, and you, a puny God, want me to admit defeat?" A certain supreme divinity took a deep breath and shouted at Leng ruoxue with a displeased expression.

    Leng ruoxue was still smiling, and she said in a seemingly speechless manner,""Do you think that you''re proud that your strength isparable to me, a small divine warrior? If I were you, I wouldn''t reveal my identity in public and fight a God as a reverent God. You have the nerve to say it, but I''m too embarrassed to listen!"

    "You ..." Leng ruoxue''s mocking words made a Supreme God''s face turn red. He couldn''t form aplete sentence for a long time. The audience was also in a heated discussion. No one had expected a Supreme God to challenge Apple.

    Reverent-God? Where did ite from? I''ve never heard of any force having an idle Supreme God? It seemed that there was one in the city Lord''s mansion, but the reverent-god of the city Lord''s mansion had always liked to be mysterious and rarely appeared in public, so they were not sure if this person was from the city Lord''s mansion.

    If it wasn ''t, it would be fine. If it was, then it would be too embarrassing.

    Although the people of the city of destion were mostly evil, they were not fools. They could tell that the Hierarch hade with ill intentions. Coupled with his identity and the fact that this ce belonged to the city Lord''s mansion, they easily came to the conclusion that the city Lord''s mansion wanted to kill Leng ruoxue.

    However, Leng ruoxue was still as calm as the clouds and as light as the wind. It was as if she was detached from the world. They had no choice but to submit to each other. However, they would not sympathize with Leng ruoxue. They only felt that she was in for a bad time.

    AI! It was such a pity! In the past half a month, this woman had brought them a lot of fun and had constantly refreshed their world views. Hence, if Leng ruoxue was really killed by the reverent-God before them, they would still be a little reluctant!

    At this moment, they heard Leng ruoxue ask again,""Hey, Hierarch, are you going to admit defeat?"

    Instantly, the audience was in a mess! They had lost count of the number of times they had lost count. When they heard this, the audience felt that this woman was really too bold. It was reasonable for her to ask this question when she didn''t know the other party''s strength. Now that she knew the other party was a reverent-God, she still asked this question. Wasn''t she just drawing hatred? Shouldn''t you be the one to admit defeat at this time?<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, it was obvious that Leng ruoxue would never admit defeat. As for the divine reverent, he was petrified and remained silent for a long time.

    It was undeniable that a certain supreme divinity had lived for so many years, but he had never met someone like Leng ruoxue. He had never encountered such a thing. Hence, he did not know how to react for a moment.

    When he finally regained his senses, he saw that Leng ruoxue was only smiling at him. She continued to ask,""Your Excellency, do you admit defeat?"

    "You don''t want to admit it?" A certain Hierarch said through gritted teeth. If he could, he would have torn Leng ruoxue to pieces to vent his anger. This woman was too detestable.

    He knew that he was no match for the woman in front of him, so he didn''t waste any more time and directly attacked.

    As soon as the reverent-God made his move, the audience held their breaths. They did not even dare to breathe loudly. Countless sympathetic gazes involuntarily drifted towards Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue, who was on the stage, only smiled when she saw her opponent make a move. She then circled around the stage and dodged, asionally returning a whip.

    A certain supreme divinity waspletely enraged after failing to hit the target several times in a row. He roared,"Apple, you''re dead today!"

    "AI! Remember what I''ve said before? those who have said this to me are all dead. " Leng ruoxueughed helplessly. Taking advantage of the gap, sheshed out with her whip again.

    At this moment, the reverent-God who was in a state of anger was obviously triggered by her words. As a result, his reaction was half a beat slower, and he was just in time to be swept by Leng ruoxue''s whip. Instantly, he felt a burning pain in his heart. Unfortunately, before he could say anything, he disappeared under the watchful eyes of the crowd.

    Ugh! He ran away again?

    The audience was already used to such a situation. The burly man in the private room was also dumbfounded."Where are they? He ran away?"

    "I guess his mother asked him to go home for dinner!" Uncle long replied calmly.

    Such an answer made the burly man a little confused. Because he knew that the reverent-God no longer had a mother ...

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue, who was on the stage, roared in anger,""Judge, is this the person you''ve been looking for? All of you are running away and not admitting defeat before you run. What are you trying to do?"

    "Uh!" The judge who was being questioned was sweating profusely. He didn''t know how to answer. Then, he rolled his eyes and pretended to faint.

    Leng ruoxue was extremely angry. She rudely kicked the timid and useless judge off the stage.

    The stage was not low, and the judge was not prepared at all. He was kicked off and fell directly to the ground, smashing a deep pit in the ground.

    Leng ruoxue''s impressive feat of beating up the judge had once again opened the eyes of the audience. This was the first time they had seen a participant beating up a judge. It was too brutal!

    At that moment, the audience looked at Leng ruoxue with caution.

 Chapter 2925 The Rabbit Is Not To Be Trifled With (2)

    The staff member didn''t dare to step forward, or he would definitely be the next one to be beaten up! This time, he went straight to the city Lord''s mansion to report the matter without his superior''s instructions.

    When the city Master heard that even the reverent-God had gone missing, he was shocked.

    What ... What was going on? He knew that the situation was serious, but he didn''t know what the problem was. He couldn''t understand why his subordinates had all disappeared after the fight with the little divine called Apple.

    He had lost a divine Emperor, but he had lost a reverent-God, which made his heart ache. It should be known that there were only four reverent-gods in the city Lord''s mansion, including him. The four of them were also the Divine Master''s Secret forces and existed as a surprise force. Now that one of them had suddenly been lost, he really did not know how to exin it to the Divine Master.

    Even so, he did not suspect Leng ruoxue. Firstly, her strength was too low to kill a reverent-god level cultivator. Secondly, they were in a public ce with so many eyes watching. It was impossible for her to use any mysterious methods. Otherwise, they would definitely be discovered.

    Apple wasn''t suspicious, but he lost his people. Even if this had nothing to do with Apple, he had to get rid of Apple.

    That woman must be a jinx. Otherwise, why would his subordinates all disappear after fighting her?

    At the thought of this, the city Master had no choice but to send another reverent-God to fight, and repeatedly urged that Apple must be killed.

    When Leng ruoxue saw that another godly venerable rank expert hade to challenge her, she was in a great mood. She had heard that there were four reverent-god level experts in the city Lord''s mansion. It seemed like she could eliminate two of them today. These were all the hidden powers of the despicable people of the ripple mist, and the other party would not use them easily. Thus, Leng ruoxue naturally did not want to leave them for the ripple mist.

    At the start of the match, was Leng ruoxue admitting defeat again?

    Instantly, this newly entered reverent-God was also angered. Although he had heard about this woman''s entric habits before he came and had been mentally prepared, he still couldn''t help but be furious when he heard her words.

    "I''m a reverent-God!" The new Hierarch me roared.

    "Oh! Your Excellency, do you admit defeat?" Leng ruoxue nodded and asked again.

    "You''re looking for death!" This reverent God''s temper was obviously worse than the previous one. Under Leng ruoxue''s repeated provocation, he was soon enraged. He did not waste any more time and immediately used his most vicious attack.

    Due to the Hierarch''s cultivation technique, he carried a deadly poison on his body. However, he could control the poison and would not use it unless he was facing a strong enemy. Now, out of rage, he had actually used the poison on Leng ruoxue, hoping to kill her in one strike.

    His poison was extremely brutal. Once it touched a person''s body, it would immediately corrode the person''s body and rapidly spread throughout the entire body. Just as he was confidently waiting for Leng ruoxue to turn into a pile of white bones, Leng ruoxue was still standing in front of him,pletely unscathed. She was looking at him with a smile.

    How was this possible?

    In his shock, his face was filled with disbelief. At this moment, Leng ruoxue''s whip alsoshed out and directly hit the reverent-God who was in a daze. The small me on the whip silently ignited and in the blink of an eye, the reverent-God who had suffered a blow disappeared again without any reason.

    After the second Hierarch disappeared, Leng ruoxue''s expression became even more innocent. She then called out to the staff,""Men! What kind of opponent did you pick! He ran away again!"

    This time, the staff members were even more afraid to appear. As for Leng ruoxue, after she vented her anger by smashing the stage pole into pieces, she felt a little tired andid back down on the deck chair.

    The audience was numb.

    Until veryte at night, Leng ruoxue was still alone on the stage. After calling for help to no avail, she could only take out her tent, set it up on the spacious ring, and then went in again. Obviously, she was going to sleep here today.

    This scene left the audience speechless.

    "This ... This is where you''re going to stay?" The burly man in the private room looked at the ring in a daze, not knowing how to react.

    "I have no choice! There''s no staff here, so Apple wouldn''t dare to go out on their own. " Uncle long said.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Ugh! Uncle Long''s words were so natural that the burly man was at a loss for words.

    At this moment, his feelings were ratherplicated.

    After Leng ruoxue entered the tent, she immediately moved into the bracelet.

    After Qing Jue saw her, he smiled and teased her,""Sister, you''re really nning to stay here today!"

    "What else can we do? The staff won''t show up, so if I go down myself, it''ll give them an excuse to kick me out. I''m not that stupid!" Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    "Hehe! Sister, the city Lord''s mansion won''t be sending anyone here today, so you can stay here in peace. " Qing Jueughed.

    "Yes, green vessel, is Cang around?" Leng ruoxue nodded as she asked. It seemed like she had not seen Cang for a few days.

    "He''s not here. I don''t know where that guy went. Is there something big sister wants to see it for?" Qing Jue asked.

    "It''s nothing. I just want to know what it''s been doing recently!" Leng ruoxue smiled.

    "Sister, that guy must have been causing trouble for the city Lord''s mansion!" Qing Jue pouted his little mouth and said with slight displeasure. If he could, he wanted to do that too! But now he couldn''t leave the bracelet at all.

    "If that''s the case, isn''t the city Lord''s mansion in a terrible fix now?" Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "Hehe! His sister had guessed right. The city Lord is about to go crazy because of the disappearance of the experts from the city Lord''s mansion. " Qing Jue gloated.

    "Then how about we add some more trouble to him?" Leng ruoxue suggested after blinking her eyes.

    "Alright! What does big sister want to do?" Qing Jue asked with a smile.

    "There is news that there are man-eating flowers in the city of abandoned ruins. The missing strong men may have been eaten by the man-eating flowers." Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    "Okay, leave it to me!" Qing Jue nodded and promised toplete the task.

    After giving her idea, Leng ruoxue walked into the purple bamboo house. Not long after, the evil demon and the others also entered the bracelet. There was green vessel outside to monitor the situation, so they did not have to worry about anything.

    Even after hearing that Leng ruoxue had set up a tent, the staff still did not appear. At this moment, all of the arena''s staff had been summoned to the city Lord''s mansion to receive the city Lord''s thunderous wrath.

    Two reverent-god level experts had disappeared in one day. The city Lord''s heart ached just thinking about it. More importantly, he had no idea how those people had disappeared! This was what he was most worried about!

    Looking at the city Lord pacing back and forth in the living room, his subordinates, who were waiting to be reprimanded, did not dare to make a sound. At this time, the city Lord suddenly raised his head and asked,""What''s that woman doing? Have you left the arena?"

    "Not yet!" The person in charge of the arena carefully replied.

    "Don''t bother with her. When she can''t stand it anymore and gets off the ring, it''ll be her loss!" The city Lord ordered.

    "Yes." The person in charge of the arena quickly responded. He didn''t dare to say that the other party didn''t n to leave the arena and had already set up camp on the arena. That woman was very smart and thought quite far ahead.

 Chapter 2926 The Rabbit Is Not To Be Trifled With (3)

    As he gave the order, the mayor''s mind turned to the missing person again, but after thinking hard for a whole night, he still couldn''t figure out the reason.

    The next day.

    The news of man-eating flowers eating people in the city of destion came one after another, and there were many versions. Some versions even pointed the finger at the city Lord''s mansion, saying that the man-eating flowers were raised by the city Lord.

    As soon as the explosive news came out, the people of the city of destion, who wanted to see the world in chaos, gathered at the city Lord''s mansion to protest and demand an exnation. Some people even said that there had been people who went missing in their homes, and they suspected that it was also the doing of the man-eating flower.

    When the city Lord heard this news, he was so angry that his face turned green.

    F * ck! This was the city of doubts, wasn''t it normal for a few people to go missing? After all, the city of abandoned ruins was not an ordinary city. There were murders happening every day, but no one thought of the man-eating flower! Now, he didn''t know where the rumor hade from that the man-eating flower was in his city Lord''s mansion. As a result, the families who had died before all came to protest against him! Of course, it was said to be a protest, but in reality, it was just to get some benefits.

    How detestable! This was clearly someone trying to loot a burning house. The city Lord was furious. He had never thought that under his rule, there would be someone who would dare to ask him for money. Wasn''t this courting death?

    After giving a few instructions to his subordinates, the city Lord turned around and went to the underground secret room.

    Although he was very angry with the rumors outside, there was indeed a man-eating flower in his residence. More importantly, the flower hadn''te to him for food after so long, which was abnormal in itself.

    With a trace of suspicion, the moment he entered the secret room, the city Lord directly asked,""My Lord, are you rted to the disappearance of the experts in the city Lord''s mansion?"

    "What?" The extremely weak Xue cherryblossoms weakly nced at the city Lord, confused by his words.

    AI! He was hungry! I''m really hungry! However, it could not eat anything!

    "Did you eat the experts of the city Lord''s mansion?" Seeing that bloodcherry blossom did not understand, the city Lord could only ask again.

    "I didn''t eat it!" The blood cherry blossom did not know why the city Lord was asking this, but it still honestly replied. At the same time, it felt a trace of anger; was this fellow questioning it? What right did he have to question it?

    "Then why did they go missing?" The city Lord continued to ask, unwilling to give up.

    "How would I know?" The blood Sakura me roared. It had not eaten for many days, and had not gone out either. How would it know how the person the city Lord spoke of had disappeared?

    "There''s a rumor outside that there''s a man-eating flower that eats people. " Seeing that the blood cherry blossom seemed to be a little angry, the city Lord could only exin.

    "You suspect that I did it?" The blood cherry blossom was enraged.

    "Other than you, Sir, the city of abandoned ruins does not have this kind of thing." Although he didn''t want to suspect the blood cherry blossom, it was indeed the most suspicious. Furthermore, it hadn''t asked him for food in the past few days, so the city Lord couldn''t help but wonder if the flower had gone to find food by itself, and had already eaten all of his subordinates.

    After all, the stronger the expert, the more suited the blood Sakura''s appetite. And those who had gone missing were all experts.

    "I didn''t do it! I haven''t eaten for days!" Seeing that the city Lord was clearly trying to frame it, the blood cherry blossom was so angry that its petals began to shake violently.

    "My Lord, we''ve known each other for so long. I know your appetite very well. In fact, it''s nothing if you really did it, but I have to give the Divine Master an exnation." The city Lord seemed to be helpless, but the meaning of his words was to admit it! Just admit it! As long as you admit it, the God Lord won''t me me.

    However, how could the blood cherry blossom be willing to take the me for this? its dull petals shook violently as it roared in anger,"Open your dog eyes and look clearly. I''ve lost so much weight, how would I have the mood to eat your people!"

    Ugh! Hearing the blood cherry Blossom''s words, the city Lord unconsciously raised his head to look at the blood cherry blossom. With a single nce, he was given a huge fright.

    Oh my God! Was this flower with withered petals really Lord blood cherry? That didn''t seem possible. It had only been half a month. How did it be like this?

    The city Lord was secretly shocked. He didn''t understand how Xue cherryblossoms had turned him into this. Furthermore, when he had entered, he hadn''t raised his head to look carefully. Now that he had seen it, he was so scared that his heart almost stopped beating.

    "My Lord, what''s wrong?" The city Lord asked carefully, but in his heart he was thinking, is he sick or hungry? It was fine if he was sick, at least it was none of his business, but if he was hungry, it would be his fault. The Divine Master would not let him off if he knew!

    "I''m hungry. " As expected, the words that the city Lord least wanted to hear came from bloodcherry Blossom''s mouth.

    The city Lord was shocked again. He had to admit that he hadn''t taken good care of the blood cherry blossoms in the past half a month, but he didn''t want to! The Apple had not been cleaned up, so there was naturally no one who could give food to the blood cherry blossoms. Now, with the man-eating flower incident, the city Lord''s mansion had suddenly be the target of public criticism. He did not dare to look for food for the blood cherry blossoms with great fanfare. Otherwise, wouldn''t all his years of effort be in vain?

    "My Lord, there are still some rabbits in the residence." After thinking for a moment, the city Lord said.

    "Rabbit?°¡°¡°¡°¡°¡! I''m not eating rabbits, tell them to get lost! Get as far away as you can, and don''t appear in front of me!" The moment Xue cherryblossoms heard the word ''rabbit'', she howled madly as if she had been cursed. It was clear that the rabbit had left a deep trauma in her heart.

    But the city Lord didn''t understand what was going on!<novelnext></novelnext>

    He was somewhat dissatisfied with the blood cherry Blossom''s uncooperative attitude. She was already so hungry, yet she was still so picky. After thinking for a moment, the city Lord advised,""My Lord, rabbit blood is still blood, please make do with it! He really couldn''t find her now. Moreover, there are rumors about the man-eating flower outside. If I go to arrest someone for you at this time, I''m afraid that this crime will be confirmed. "

    "I don''t want to eat people either." Bloodcherry blossom said weakly.

    ? Hearing what it said, the city Lord was truly afraid.

    You''re not eating? What was he trying to do?

    "My Lord, your health is important. If you don''t eat or drink like this, the Divine Master will me me if he finds out." The city Lord said in fear.

    "It''s me who doesn''t want to eat. What does it have to do with you?" Bloodcherry said listlessly.

    At this moment, the city Lord truly believed that the blood cherry blossom was sick.

    After patiently asking around, he finally found out that the blood cherry blossom had been frightened by the food when it had gone out alone to hunt. And that food was a rabbit.

    Not expecting this to be the reason, the city Lord''s mouth twitched violently.

    This matter was truly too inconceivable. The mighty blood cherry blossom had been frightened by a rabbit. This was truly too damaging to the dignity of a Divine Master. However, the city Lord still immediately expressed that he would capture all the rabbits in the city to avenge the blood cherry blossom.

    After figuring out the reason, the city Lord naturally had no reason to suspect that the blood cherry blossom had eaten the people from the city Lord''s Manor. Of course, that was unless the blood cherry blossom was lying to him. However, this result gave him a headache. Since it wasn''t the blood cherry Blossom''s doing, the missing person couldn''t have disappeared from the face of the earth, right?

    It had to be said that the city Lord was right, because those people had indeed evaporated! It was a pity that this truth would forever remain an unsolved mystery in the city of abandoned ruins. Naturally, Leng ruoxue would not take the initiative to reveal it.

    After that, the city Lord left the underground secret room and found the guards, ordering them to catch rabbits.

    Hearing this order, the captain of the guards asked in surprise,""City Lord, what about the people gathered outside?"

    "You still haven''t driven them away?" The city Lord said unhappily.

    "I drove them away, but they came back not long after. Should I arrest them all?" The captain of the guards asked helplessly.

    Catch him? The city Lord had thought of this before, but when he thought of the rumors outside, and how he couldn''t immediately feed the blood cherry blossoms if he really caught them, he had a headache. He couldn''t possibly stay at home and upy space, right?

    "Don''t worry about them, go and catch me some rabbits! Get all the rabbits in the city!" The city Lord said cautiously. He felt that first resolving the blood cherry Blossom''s mental barrier was more important than anything else.

    As such, be it Leng ruoxue or those who were causing trouble outside, they were all ignored by city Lord Hong Guo.

    Because of the rumors of cannibalism, the number of people who went to the arena to watch thepetition had decreased significantly. The staff was nowhere to be seen, leaving Leng ruoxue alone in the arena to wait for others to challenge her.

    However, Leng ruoxue was surprisingly calm. It didn''t matter where she stayed. No matter where or when she was, she would not let herself suffer. She would still eat, drink, and sleep well every day.

    After a week of hard work, all the rabbits in the city of destion were finally caught by the guards of the city Lord''s mansion.

    The city Lord put all the rabbits in a huge cage and took the cage to the underground secret room. After entering, he ced the cage in front of the blood cherry blossom and said,""Sir, I''ve caught all the rabbits in the city. Take a look and see which one it is!"

    "No! Quickly take them away, I, I don''t want to see rabbits!" When bloodcherry blossom saw the cage full of rabbits, she was so scared that she almost fainted.

    "My Lord, don''t be afraid. It''s just a weak rabbit. You see, I can kill one with one p!" The city Lord encouraged. After saying that, he even took out a rabbit to demonstrate to the blood cherry blossom, and then pped the rabbit''s head ...

    There was a "pa" sound. The rabbit''s head did not shatter, but the city Lord''s hand actually broke. The pain caused him to scream loudly. That deafening scream caused the blood cherry blossom petals to tremble in fear. Wuu ... It was too terrifying!

    "I told you, rabbits are not to be trifled with!" Xue cherryblossoms trembled as she sobbed softly. Thanks to the city Lord, the shadow in its heart grew stronger.

    "This is impossible! It''s not scientific either!" After taking a healing pill to heal his hand, the city Lord roared in disbelief, and then he struck down with his palm again ...

    This time, the palm was directly shattered into pieces.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Looking at his missing palm, the city Lord roared madly. How could this be? how could this be?!

    The city Lord was about to go crazy, especially when he saw the innocent look in the rabbit''s eyes. The anger in his heart was rushing to his head ...

 Chapter 2927 I Want A Refund (1)

    Your sister! You''re still pretending to be innocent? You''re still pretending to be innocent?

    The Furious city Lord was so angry that he almost vomited blood. Never in his dreams did he think that this rabbit''s head would be so hard! What was going on? Who could tell him?

    Compared to the rabbit''s head, his hand was like an egg hitting a stone. The rabbit''s head did not break, but his hand did.

    Bewildered, he took another healing pill. Although the wound on his wrist had stopped bleeding, his hand would not regrow so quickly. More importantly, he could not wait for his hand to regrow, so he simply used his arm to hit the rabbit''s head again ...

    A few loud bangs were apanied by screams, and then the city Lord saw his own arm leave his body.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! How could it be like this?" The intense pain caused the city Lord to go even crazier, and the rabbit in his hand once again stretched out its little paw to touch the city Lord''s face, as if tofort him. However, the city Lord was so frightened by the rabbit''s actions that he hurriedly let go of the rabbit.

    F * ck! Was this still a rabbit? How could there be such a rabbit in the world? The Supreme divinity''s body was like paperpared to the rabbit''s head. Did he still want the Supreme divinity to live?

    The casten, who was about to go crazy from the scene in front of him, looked at the rabbit who had an innocent expression and was slowly prancing in front of him. His little heart suddenly beat wildly, and he couldn''t help but step back. He even shouted,"Stop! You''re not allowed to move! He''s just standing there!"

    Hearing this, the rabbit continued to use its innocent little eyes to look at the city Lord in confusion, and a trace of grievance appeared on its face. Then, it grinned and said in dissatisfaction,"Do you despise me?"

    "Yes! I don''t like you, so don''te near me!" The city Lord looked at the calm andposed rabbit, and his heart actually felt fear for no reason. However, the rabbit had obviously be thick-skinned, and it said with a smile,""You said not to get close, so I won''t get close? Who Do You Think You Are?"

    "I ... I am the city Lord of the deste city!" This was the first time the city Lord had seen a rabbit that called itself a Lord, especially when this rabbit spoke so eloquently. This was also rare. This was because rabbits had always belonged to the food family. Those who could speak were definitely the Kings among rabbits.

    However, even if it was a King-level rabbit, it was still a rabbit. That was why the city Lord, who was a reverent-god level expert, could not ept that a reverent-god level expert had actually lost to a rabbit. This fact was simply a great humiliation to him!

    "The city Lord is nothing!" The rabbit clearly did not care about the city Lord''s identity.

    As for the city Lord, who thought of himself as a noble, he felt depressed like never before. In all his years of life, no one other than God Lord mist ripple and blood cherry blossom had ever made him feel so aggrieved. He could now truly feel it.

    After taking the medicine to stop the pain, the one-armed city Lordpletely forgot about his fear of the rabbit. He was so agitated that he roared,""I''ll let you know how powerful I am!"

    "Hehe! How do you want to prove it?" The rabbit was quite curious, so it opened the cage and let all the rabbits out.

    As soon as the rabbits came out, they surrounded the city Lord as if they had received some order.

    Upon seeing this scene, the city Lord was in a state of confusion.

    He had never thought that one day, he would be besieged by a group of rabbits. This was really too inconceivable.

    However, the rabbits who were ready to beat him up still looked fearless and red at him fiercely. This made the Hierarch feel that his self-esteem had been seriously hurt.

    F * ck! Why did it feel so bad to be despised by a rabbit?<novelnext></novelnext>

    The next second, before he could think further, the rabbits all rushed towards him.

    A group of rabbits rammed into him together, and the force was so great that he didn''t dare to imagine it. At this time, the rabbit with a rather hard head was also shot out like a small Cannonball. With a bang, the city Lord was knocked to the ground.

    The rabbits took the opportunity to upy the territory on the city Lord''s body, and then used their small ws to scratch each other''s body ...

    Whoosh! The cloth was cut by sharp ws. The city Lord instantly felt a chill. He wanted to get up, but that damned rabbit actually sat on his face and pointed its furry butt at him. This made the city Lord quite mad.

    After a while, the city Lord''s body began to show signs of spring, and at the same time, he felt as if he had been drenched in water.

    It turned out that some rabbit had started it, but the rabbits that had upied their own territory on his body had all raised their hind legs and circled the ground to pee.

    And rabbit, who was sitting on the city Lord''s face, even deliberately showed his eyes for him to admire this scene. Instantly, he almost fainted from anger.

    With his only hand, he tried to pull the rabbit sitting on his face away, but the rabbit refused to cooperate. It even pped the city Lord''s face with its paw, and instantly, the city Lord''s face was covered in blood.

    Gritting his teeth and enduring the pain, the city Lord did not understand what was going on. Why was he in such a miserable state today? Who could tell him!

    It was one thing for the indignant city Lord to be suppressed by a group of rabbits, but the hateful thing was that he was firmly suppressed several times when he thought about it. This broke his pride as a reverent-god level cultivator.

    At this moment, a certain rabbit said to the blood cherry with a smile,""Little flower, you like to eat reverent-god level food the most, right? I''ll let you eat this, okay?"

    "I ... Can I refuse?" Although the blood cherry blossom loved to treat humans as food, it also knew what could be eaten and what could not. And the city Lord in front of it was obviously in the inedible category. Otherwise, who would prepare food for it in the future? It couldn''t possibly hate food for the rest of its life, right?

    Unfortunately, its refusal angered a certain overbearing rabbit. The rabbit snorted coldly and threatened,""If you don''t eat him, I''ll eat you!"

    "Wuu ... No!" This blood cherry blossom had been pampered since it was born and had always been taken care of in every possible way. Therefore, it had never seen a Rascal like the rabbit in front of it. When it heard that the other party was forcing it to eat the city Lord, or eat it, it was already trembling in fear.

    "You don''t want it? Do you think that''s possible? I''ll give you two choices, either you eat him, or I eat you!" A certain rabbit said impatiently.

    In order to have some fun, it had been hiding alone for a long time. How could it be so easily rejected by the blood cherry blossom? In short, only one of them could Live!

    "I, I''ll eat it, okay?" The blood cherry blossom wanted to cry, but no tears came out. She was roaring madly in her heart. I''m innocent!

    "Your, Your Excellency! You can ''t!" Hearing this, the city Lord''s heart almost stopped beating in fear, but the rabbit was determined not to give him a chance to speak. It pped the city Lord''s face with its paw again and warned,""You bastard! Who allowed you to speak? Shut up!"

    Shut up? In your dreams! He was about to be eaten!

 Chapter 2928 I Want A Refund (2)

    He struggled to get up, but it was as if he was frozen in ce, unable to move at all. He didn''t know what was going on, but his heart was already burning with more and more fear.

    Wu...Who could answer his questions! Why did it turn out like this? The city Lord kept howling in his heart and asked,""There''s water inside?"

    The city Lord''s speech was already a little incoherent. He had been pped in the face by a certain rabbit several times. The moment he opened his mouth, his teeth chose to betray, and they fell out with blood.

    "I''m your ancestor!" The rabbit roared domineeringly and pped the city Lord with its ws again. The city Lord was instantly in so much pain that he was overwhelmed with ecstasy, did he not?

    He specialized in hitting people''s faces!

    After that, the rabbit patted its paws and picked up the city Lord''s tottering cor, throwing him towards the blood cherry blossom with a whoosh. At the same time, it roared,""Catch it!"

    The blood cherry blossom had long been scared silly, but it did not dare to disobey the rabbit''s words. It hurriedly extended two feelers and tied up the city Lord.

    Seeing this, the city Lord begged with tears in his eyes,"don''t eat me! We''re partners!

    Although the blood cherry blossom could tell what the city Lord was thinking, it was powerless! If it didn''t eat this fellow, it would be the one to die! Sob ... Howe even a rabbit from the immortal realm is so powerful now? Do you still want to live well?

    I won''t love you anymore! There''s no way to y happily anymore! The blood cherry blossom cried bitterly to itself, and then, ignoring the city Lord''s pleading gaze, it very disloyal stabbed its feelers into the city Lord''s body ...

    The taste of blood was extremely delicious, but the blood cherry blossom was in no mood to taste it at all. It even felt that its anorexia was getting worse! One had to know that taking the initiative to eat and being forced to eat were absolutely different, okay? When forced to eat, even the most delicious food would be tasteless in the mouth!

    However, under the rabbit''s calm gaze, it did not dare to disobey its words. Otherwise, it felt that its life would be in danger. Its intuition had always been urate!

    At this moment, after the blood cherry blossom began to eat, a certain rabbit suddenly cried out,""Men! The city Lord has been eaten!"

    "..." The blood cherry blossom, who had just sucked half of her blood, was stunned when she heard this.

    F * ck! What was he trying to do? Didn''t you force me to eat it? Did he have to be so shameless?

    Bloodcherry blossom was about to go crazy! However, under the malicious gaze of a certain rabbit, it did not dare to do anything. It could only stare at the other party stupidly and maintain its blood-sucking posture without moving.

    When the city Lord, who was on hisst breath, heard a certain rabbit''s cry, he was so angry that his eyes rolled back and he fainted.

    As the footsteps sounded, the blood cherry blossom became rather uneasy. The tied-up city Lord became useless. He couldn''t eat if he didn''t throw him away, and he didn''t dare to throw him away.

    In the end, under Azure''s warning re, the blood cherry blossom couldn''t help but speed up its absorption.

    When the people outside rushed into the underground secret room, the city Lord had already be a shriveled corpse.

    Looking at the huge bright red flower in front of them, with a human-shaped dried corpse tied to the flower''s antenna, the guards who rushed in all had red eyes. Did this flower eat the city Lord?

    The guards did not know the identity of the blood cherry blossom, so when they saw that the city Lord had been eaten by this man-eating flower, they immediately flew into a rage. Then, a middle-aged man ran in. Seeing this scene, he tried his best to calm the guards down and turned his eyes to the blood cherry blossom.

    The middle-aged man knew the identity of the flower. However, he had never thought that the flower would eat the city Lord. What was going on?<novelnext></novelnext>

    An inquisitive gaze swept across the blood cherry Blossom''s body, but the blood cherry blossom did not dare to say a word. It felt wronged! He felt really wronged! The feeling of being wronged and framed by others in all ways was really unpleasant! However, the evidence was right in front of them. Would anyone believe it if it said that it was forced?

    In addition, under the rabbit''s warning gaze, it didn''t dare to defend itself.

    "My Lord, what is going on?" The middle-aged man asked after a long time.

    He was the only reverent-God in the city Lord''s mansion. The city Lord had been eaten, and the whereabouts of the other two were unknown. He was the only one left, so he immediately became vignt. This was the rhythm of something big! He just didn''t know who the troublemaker was! And why would Lady Blood cherry suddenly go crazy? If no one could answer his questions, then all of this would probably be an unsolved mystery.

    ncing at the rabbit, the blood cherry blossom didn''t dare to make a sound.

    "What else could it be? your city Lord was eaten by this little flower!" B.rabbit, who was ying with his ws, said indifferently.

    The middle-aged man was surprised to hear that it was a rabbit who had spoken. When did the rabbit be so bold, not even afraid in front of the reverent-God?

    He deliberately released a bit of pressure to test it, but the rabbits in front of him were not affected, which made him a little at a loss.

    This didn''t make sense!

    A certain rabbit snorted coldly, and the middle-aged man immediately felt an infinite chill and danger!

    There was something strange about this rabbit, and it was quite powerful! The middle-aged man immediately came to a conclusion and tactfully withdrew his pressure, not daring to meet the rabbit in front of him head on.

    However, the narrow-minded rabbit would not be so easy to talk to after being threatened. Therefore, it also released a trace of pressure, which instantly crushed everyone present!

    The guards all vomited blood, while the middle-aged man''s face turned pale!

    Even the blood cherry blossoms began to tremble even more violently when they felt the pressure! Wu ... It knew that this rabbit was not to be trifled with! When did the rabbits of the immortal realm be so powerful? this was really a blow to the flower''s self-esteem!

    The blood Sakura was rather depressed, not knowing what to do. But it didn''t dare to say a word.

    Azure was quite satisfied with the blood cherry Blossom''s tactfulness. He then turned to the middle-aged man and said,"Submit or die!"

    The middle-aged man was in tears. This was a tant threat! Yet, the one who threatened him was an unfathomable rabbit. How could he bear this!

    Ever since he was born, he had never heard of anyone being threatened by a rabbit. Furthermore, weren''t rabbits supposed to be weak food? Why was this rabbit so strong?

    The middle-aged man could not understand even in his dreams. All of this was too surreal.

    However, all powerhouses at his level knew their own limits and knew which choice was best for them. Therefore, not long after the rabbit asked him to make a choice, the middle-aged man immediately expressed his willingness to submit!

    Although submitting to a rabbit was indeed damaging to a reverent God''s dignity, what was dignitypared to life? The most important thing was to stay alive! In addition, he could also see that the rabbit in front of him was most likely the mastermind behind all this! Now that the city Lord was dead, what was there for him to struggle for? Could it be that he had also been fed blood cherry blossoms like the city Lord?

 Chapter 2929 I Want A Refund (3)

    A certain rabbit was very satisfied with the middle-aged man''s intelligence and tactfulness. "Send someone to invite Apple to the city Lord''s mansion," he ordered.

    "Apple?" The middle-aged man frowned. This name was very familiar!

    Although he couldn''t remember where he had heard it before, he quickly gave the order.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue, who was sitting on the arena in boredom, only asked indifferently when she heard that the city Lord''s mansion had invited her,""I''m guarding the arena and was invited by your city Lord''s mansion. If someone challenges me, what will happen?"

    Hearing this, the guard was a little confused.

    Oh, my great aunt! The city Lord''s mansion has changed, and you still want to fight? You''re really persistent.

    The guard could not understand Leng ruoxue''s feelings. Leng ruoxue did not want to be tricked off the arena like this. One had to know that she was still thinking about the high stakes that the city Lord''s residence had ced! Moreover, there was still a week before she could get the money. She was not willing to waste all her previous efforts! Since the guard could not give her a satisfactory answer, she would not be so foolish as to leave.

    The helpless guard could only return to the city Lord''s mansion by himself.

    When the middle-aged man saw that the guards did not invite anyone and heard the reason, he was also in a mess. However, he finally remembered who Apple was!

    As ast resort, he could only personally go and invite people.

    When they arrived at the arena, before the middle-aged man could introduce himself, he heard Leng ruoxue say,""If you want to invite me to the city Lord''s mansion, let''s end today''s battle first!"

    Hearing this, the middle-aged man''s mouth twitched. He thought to himself, what a battle maniac!

    In reality, he was overthinking things. Leng ruoxue was not a battle maniac. The other party wanted him to announce the end of today''s battle so that he would not be absent when someone else challenged him.

    Of course, there might not be any challengers, but the city Lord''s mansion definitely wouldn''t dare to invite her with good intentions, so she had to be on guard.

    "Miss Apple ..." After thinking for a while, the middle-aged man still didn''t know how to persuade the battle maniac in front of him. More importantly, he didn''t know the rtionship between the woman and the rabbit. If he identally offended someone and angered the rabbit, it would be his fault.

    "What?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes and waited for him to continue.

    "I''m here on senior rabbit''s orders to invite you all. " The middle-aged man hesitated for a moment before he answered truthfully.

    "Senior rabbit? When did the city Lord''s mansion change to a rabbit?" Leng ruoxue asked with a curious smile.

    Not long ago!

    The middle-aged man was silent for a moment, and a trace of worry appeared on his face.

    "Miss Apple, pleasee with me!" The middle-aged man said after a long time.

    "It''s no problem to walk there, but you have to finish today''s game first, or I won''t go. " Leng ruoxue still had the same request.

    "Why?" the middle-aged man asked, puzzled. No one is challenging you now!"

    "It''s precisely because no one wants to challenge me that thepetition has to end. Otherwise, if someone challenges me when I''m not around, I''ll lose if I don''t ept the challenge! I''ve made so many bets, so I''m not going to be a spendthrift!" Leng ruoxue said with an expression that said "don''t even think about tricking me. "

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue clearly didn''t trust him, the middle-aged man''s mouth twitched. However, he finally understood. The other party was unwilling to leave because she was afraid that someone would take the opportunity to challenge her while she was away. Furthermore, she had ced a bet on herself and was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to collect the money ...

    What a money-grubber! However, he suddenly remembered that everyone in this group had bet a billion!

    One billion!

    Oh my God! How could he have forgotten about this? No wonder the other party was unwilling to leave the ring. Was he waiting for a month to withdraw the money? There were only a few days left until the one-month deadline!

    At the thought of this, the middle-aged man decisively ended the match. Right now, the city Lord''s mansion was in the hands of a certain rabbit, and the woman in front of him had been invited by senior rabbit, so he would invite her back no matter what. He only hoped that senior rabbit wouldn''t go crazy after hearing that the other party might be the city Lord''s mansion''s biggest creditor!

    However, his thoughts were obviously unnecessary. After inviting Apple and the rest back to the city Lord''s mansion, the brutal rabbit immediately turned into a cute little pet and pounced on Leng ruoxue, shouting,""Girl, I missed you so much!"

    "..." The middle-aged man didn''t know how to react.

    Senior rabbit called her Apple Girl, and was so intimate with her. What was going on? However, he was smart enough not to ask the question in his heart. He just quietly stood to the side and acted as a mural!

    At this moment, uncle long and Dongfang Yue walked over and smiled at the middle-aged man.""Sorry for the disturbance, why don''t I see the city Lord?"

    "He''s already dead," Lowering his eyes, the middle-aged man said indifferently.

    "¡­¡­"

    D-dead? How did he die? They haven''t even made a move yet?

    Uncle long and Dongfang Yue truly thought that Cang had onlye here to bully the servants and was treated as a distinguished guest under the crushing pressure of his super strength. They didn''t expect that the city Lord had died and he was now the master of the city!

    The two of them were a little confused and embarrassed, not knowing what to say.

    Then, the middle-aged man continued,""The city Lord''s mansion is now in the hands of senior rabbit. I''ve already chosen to submit to it!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    A wise man is a wise man. If he didn''t want to die, he had to surrender! This was the rule that the strong were respected, and everyone had to abide by it!

    "You''ve made a wise choice!" After a moment of silence, uncle long patted the other party''s shoulder and said. He couldn''t help but think to himself,''senior Cang''s ws are really fast. He didn''t even inform us beforehand, causing us to bepletely unprepared and take over the city Lord''s mansion!''

    No! If that was the case, who could they ask for the bet from? Uncle long could sense the severity of the situation, and he looked at the middle-aged man with an unfriendly gaze.

    The middle-aged man''s heart trembled when he saw uncle Long''s malicious gaze.

    What was going on? He was very obedient. He didn''t say anything that no one would hear, and he didn''t do anything that he shouldn''t have done. In fact, he was the most low-key among the four reverent-god level experts in the city Lord''s mansion! So, he really couldn''t figure out what had happened.

    Looking at a certain someone''s gaze, it seemed that the matter was quite serious.

    The middle-aged man was a little uneasy. Even though he was a reverent-God, reverent-gods also cherished their lives the most.

    "Before the fight, we made a bet that each of us would get one billion top-grade crystals. Now, may I ask, how should we calcte this sum of money?" Uncle long saw the confusion on the other party''s face, so he had to ask directly.

    Hearing this, the middle-aged man went crazy.

    "You bastard!" Just how much of a money-grubber were these people? Apple had refused to follow him to the city Lord''s mansion because of the bet, and now this middle-aged man was also asking about the bet.

    How? What else could he do? The city Lord''s mansion is already yours, and they''ve also been trained by senior rabbit to be obedient, yet you still want them to bleed?

    Swallowing his saliva, the middle-aged man carefully reminded,""The city Lord''s mansion is already in your pocket."

    "So what? We''re still at a loss. We have one billion each, and the ratio is one to one hundred million. How much is that? Does your city Lord''s mansion have that much wealth?" Uncle long said with a look of disdain.

    The middle-aged man was speechless.

    They were clearly being despised! How did this happen? He really couldn''t understand what uncle long and the others were thinking. What kind of trouble was this? However, he did not know how to react, so he could only remain silent.

    At this moment, Cang also started to talk to Leng ruoxue about the city Lord''s mansion.

    After Leng ruoxue heard this, she frowned and asked,""This person isn''t being controlled by that killjoy?"

    "No, I didn ''t! He has already submitted to me and is my man!" Azure smiled evilly.

    "What about the guards?" Leng ruoxue asked again. She didn''t think that Cang would actually do such a big thing behind her back. Before this, she was still thinking about whether to clean up the city Lord''s mansion and snatch it for herself! Now, she didn''t need to think about it. Cang had already made the decision for her.

    "I''ve alsopleted the contract. " Azure said with a smile.

    "What about the blood cherry blossoms?" Leng ruoxue continued to ask.

    If she killed the blood cherry blossom now, it would definitely alert the fog, so she was a little hesitant.

    "Keep it for now, I will release a trace of divine sense to keep an eye on it! Hehe! It''s so scared of rabbits now, it definitely won''t dare to cause trouble!" Azure said confidently.

    "That''s good. " Leng ruoxue was relieved. Cang was a reliable person, and it was the best choice to keep the city Lord''s mansion in his arms without alerting the fog ripple bitch.

    However, the middle-aged man who was being discussed as the main character was not in a good mood at all when he heard the conversation between the man and the Beast.

    Two of you! When discussing how to deal with others, can''t you do it behind the back of the person involved? He really couldn''t ept the other party''s direct way of speaking. However, the reverent-God had a strong mind. He quickly calmed down and became familiar with uncle long and the others.

    The next day.

    Leng ruoxue still wanted to fight in the arena.

    When Lou fan, the middle-aged man, heard this, he was so speechless that he almost went crazy.

    Didn''t he say yesterday that everything in the city Lord''s mansion would belong to them? He even handed over the city lord''s estate''s many years of collection. Why were these people still thinking about the bet? So what if you win? It''s all your money!

    After that, Leng ruoxue also came to her senses and returned to her room with a gloomy expression.

    How could he not be depressed? So much money just flew away with little wings.

    Feeling that he had done something wrong, Cang was a little embarrassed. In fact, if the city Lord had not captured it, it would not have thought of upying the city Lord''s mansion. But now, it was toote to say anything. It was impossible for the city Lord to be resurrected, but could the city Lord''s mansion ... Be retreated?

    Thinking of this, Cang went to Lou fan and said,""I want to return the goods!"

    "Return, return what goods?" Lou fan was stunned. He didn''t quite understand Cang''s words.

    "I want to withdraw from the city lord''s estate. This way, the city lord''s estate canpensate my family''s NIU!" Azure said matter-of-factly.

    "..." Lou fan tried his best to open his eyes wide. He couldn''t believe what he had just heard!

    Was he hearing things? Was he hallucinating? Otherwise, why would he feel that this matter was so unreliable? Was this even allowed?

 Chapter 2930 Clue (1)

    Swallowing, Lou fan said with some difficulty,""Master, everyone in the city Lord''s mansion has already submitted to you, so why should we still care about the bet? With the arena, we''ll definitely be rolling in money in the future, so a little bet really doesn''t mean much. We''ll be able to earn it back very quickly. " Please don''t abandon us because of the bet!

    Lou fan tried to persuade him, but he was wailing in his heart. It''s already like this, and you''re still regretting it? But he had never heard of such a thing! Faced with the fact that he had to return the goods, he was quite depressed, so depressed that he was about to fall into depression.

    When Cang heard his words, he couldn''t help but frown and think. His silent appearance made Lou fan quite uneasy.

    After a long time, Cang looked up at Lou fan and said,""What you said makes sense!"

    It made too much sense! Hearing Cang''s words, Lou fan''s heart was filled with mixed feelings. He was touched, he was at ease, and he heaved a huge sigh of relief.

    "But it''ll take a long time to make money, right?" Thinking about it, Cang said.

    Hearing this, Lou fan''s heart sank."Master, can we not be so anxious?" he thought. It was better to make money in a long-term way, so he never felt that it was slow to make money. After thinking for a while, he asked,""Master, will there be no city of abandoned ruins in the future?"

    Last night, he had already found out about Leng ruoxue''s identity. Hence, he was naturally worried about the future of the city of destion. He had lived here for so long and had deep feelings for this ce. Hence, he really did not want to see the city of destion disappear from the God World.

    "Eh? Why do you say that?" Azure blinked and asked in confusion. As the saying goes, there is a reason for its existence. Since the city of abandoned ruins has existed for so many years, there is absolutely no reason to cancel it!

    "My feeling." Lou fan said carefully.

    "Oh! As long as the city of abandoned ruins did not disappear, it would always exist. Don''t worry! Of course, you must also be wary of the killjoy bitch. " Azure said indifferently.

    "..." What''s the point of being desperate? it''s really possible! Lou fan believed that if the B * tch, Rime ... Knew about this, she would definitely fly into a rage and the city of abandoned ruins might not be able to survive. Regarding this matter, he was also somewhat helpless. After all, thebat power of the fog ripple slut was not something he could match. Therefore, even if he wanted to protect the city of forsaken destion from being targeted, it was quite difficult.

    Lou fan looked at the rabbit in front of him. It was its new master. Lou fan knew that the rabbit was crucial to whether the city of the abandoned ruins would not disappear from the divine world.

    "Master, the city of abandoned ruins is very profitable." After a long silence, Lou fan gave him a friendly reminder. He could tell that his master''s family was a money-grubber, and he hoped that this would move his master and protect the city of abandoned ruins!

    Sure enough, Cang''s eyes couldn''t help but light up when he heard this and he asked with great interest,"Very profitable? How much do you earn?"

    "The most profitable business in the city of abandoned ruins is the challenge Tournament. So, as long as we vigorously develop this aspect, there will be no limit to the amount of money we can make!" Lou fan introduced.

    "Are you sure? However, the city of abandoned ruins is too closed and there aren''t many customers. I''m afraid that the profit is limited?" When Azure heard this, he thought for a moment.

    "I can earn a lot. Especially in terms of wagers, the winning rate is very low. " Lou fan said with a smile.

    "I see!" Azure frowned and thought for a while before continuing,""Then I''ll take you in temporarily! If this ce doesn''t make any more money, I''ll throw it away. "

    "¡­¡­"

    Cang''s matter-of-fact words made Lou fan want to run away in tears. Master, can you not be so realistic? The answer was no. If it wasn''t realistic, then it wouldn''t be Azure.

    After taking a few deep breaths, Lou fan changed the topic and said,""Master, there are rumors that there are man-eating flowers in the city Lord''s mansion. We must suppress this matter as soon as possible. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "There is indeed one!" Azure blinked and said honestly.

    There was, but he couldn''t say it! Otherwise, the prestige of the city Lord''s mansion would definitely decline. Lou fan thought to himself.

    But clearly, Cang Cai didn''t care about the prestige of the city Lord''s mansion! Because everyone here knew that the city of forsaken ruins belonged to that bitch, ripple mist! Therefore, if he wanted to ruin her reputation, it would be her reputation. It had nothing to do with him.

    Immediately, Azure waved his ws and ordered,""Pass down the order that there are indeed man-eating flowers in the residence."

    "..." Lou fan was shocked. Master! What the hell was this? If this continued, would the city Lord''s mansion still be able to survive? Are we still going to earn money?

    "Master, it''s just spection outside. Without evidence, they wouldn''t dare to make a move. But once it''s confirmed, the consequences will be unimaginable. So, please think twice!" Lou fan said worriedly after a long time.

    "I''ve thought about it. I''ll tell the public that the man-eating flower is a clone of rime ice, and its food is blood, so it has to eat a few people every day. In addition, I''ll say that it''s their honor to sacrifice themselves for the Divine Master!" Azure said with a smile.

    Was he going to turn against the divine Lord''s Manor? Lou fan was shocked. Did he not want to make money?

    "Master, aren''t you going to earn money?" Lou fan could not help but ask.

    "I''m earning! However, we have to first settle the man-eating flower rumor. " Azure said matter-of-factly.

    "But if that''s the case, I''m afraid the city of abandoned ruins will be in chaos." Lou fan reminded him.

    "What are you afraid of? I''ve been in the city of abandoned ruins for a few days, so I know the situation here very well. You just have to follow my instructions. I''ll take responsibility for anything. " Cang said.

    "Yes!" Lou fan nodded. Since his master had said so, he had no reason to hesitate.

    Then, Lou fan turned around and left to handle this matter.

    Not long after, the news that there was indeed a man-eating flower in the city Lord''s mansion and that it was an incarnation of Wu Yan spread throughout the city of destion. For a time, the people in the city of destion were in a state of panic. They did not dare to loiter on the streets, afraid that they would be the next to be food. However, the chaos that Lou fan had expected did note. On the contrary, the people in the city had calmed down.

    Lou fan was extremely surprised by this fact.

    How did this happen?

    Azure was very satisfied with this result. Everyone had the instinct to avoid risks. If the legendary man-eating flower didn''t have such a strong background, the people here might not be so afraid. But now, the result was that everyone who knew the identity of the man-eating flower was all honest! In fact, so what if they were dishonest? Was he really going against the city Lord''s mansion? What if the city Lord''s mansion released man-eating flowers and ate them all ...

    AI! He couldn''t afford to offend a man-eating flower with a background! Moreover, the city of destion was closed. It would not be easy for them to leave. Furthermore, if they really went out, they would not have a good life in the divine world. When their enemies came to seek revenge, they would probably die even faster. In that case, it was better to stay in the city of destion! At least, if the man-eating flower wanted to eat them, it was definitely not something that could be done in a short time.

    With this thought in mind, the people in the city of abandoned ruins were calm. And their performance made Cang quite satisfied. After that, the city Lord''s Manor announced to the public that they would not let the man-eating flowers eat people in the future, and asked them to live here without worry.

 Chapter 2931 Clue (2)

    Once this news was released, everyone in the city was excited.

    That''s great, I''m finally alive. This was definitely good news for them. After a few days of silence, the city of the abandoned ruins became lively again.

    The arena tournament started again and the rules were changed. This time, Leng ruoxue and the others did not participate.

    Everyone entered a short period of adjustment.

    On this day, the burly man, who had been invited by the city Lord''s mansion and had not returned for several days, came to the city Lord''s mansion sneakily and asked to see uncle long.

    The guard invited them in. When he saw the burly man in the living room, he carefully observed the surroundings. Seeing that there was no one from the city Lord''s mansion watching, he asked in a low voice,""Brother! How did you get caught in the city Lord''s mansion?"

    He had only found out about this the day before yesterday, and had hesitated for a long time. In the end, he had mustered up the courage to visit. Before he came, he had also imagined that uncle long and the others might have been interrogated by torture. But after seeing uncle long and the others today, he suddenly realized that they seemed to be living quite afortable life. They were all white and fat. They didn''t look like they were being tortured! However, he didn''t think it was right to say that they were warmly received by the city Lord''s mansion!

    "Who said we were caught? we were invited here." Uncle long raised his eyebrows.

    "Uh! Brother! Don''t hide it from me, my boss said that the city Lord hates you to death, so how could he invite you here? so you have to be careful, the city Lord is very narrow-minded, be careful of his revenge!" The burly man said with a worried expression.

    "Thank you for your concern, but he won''t have the chance to take revenge." Uncle long said with a smile.

    "Why?" Blinking his eyes, the burly man didn''t understand.

    "The city Lord you mentioned is already dead!" Uncle long said with a smile.

    "¡­¡­"

    The burly man''s expression changed drastically upon hearing this. How, how was this possible? How did the city Lord die? Why didn''t they receive the news? No, this can''t be true.

    "Brother, don''t tease me. I''m not a three-year-old child. How can I believe this?" After a moment of silence, the burly man said.

    "I''m not teasing you. Your previous master is really dead. Otherwise, do you think we could be so carefree in the city Lord''s mansion?" Uncle long said indifferently.

    "Then, then who is the current city Master?" The burly man asked as he swallowed his saliva in shock.

    "It''s me!" A voice came from outside, but the burly man did not see the person who spoke.

    "Dammit! Where are you looking at? Lower your head!" After Azure entered, he impatiently shouted.

    The burly man was very obedient. He looked down and saw nothing but a rabbit! What did she want him to look at?

    "Idiot!" Seeing that the burly man was still at a loss, Cang said in disdain.

    He was being scolded! He was actually scolded by a rabbit! The burly man was confused. Since when were the rabbits in the city of abandoned ruins so tough? This didn''t make sense!

    The burly man was secretly worried. At this time, Cang said,"I am the city Lord!"

    "You ..." These four words petrified the burly man. When did this happen? The position of the city Lord had actually fallen on the head of a rabbit. Where was the reverent-god of the city Lord''s mansion? Did they all die?<novelnext></novelnext>

    Sob ... Could it be that they had to listen to this rabbit in the future?

    After he came back to his senses, he looked at the snow-white Rabbit in front of him and felt a little helpless.

    "Go and gather all the major forces!" Seeing that the burly man was still in a daze, Azure directly ordered.

    "You ... You want me to gather them?" The burly man pointed at himself and said in disbelief.

    "What else?" Azure asked.

    "Then, then what should I say?" The burly man''s ability to ept things was unusually strong. Although the fact that he had to listen to a rabbit in the future made him very depressed, he felt that it didn''t matter who he listened to. Since this rabbit could be the Lord of a city, it must have its own extraordinary qualities! He just didn''t know where he had passed! However, he believed that as long as he asked his brotherster, he would definitely know!

    The burly man''s thoughts were very beautiful, and there were a few older brothers present, so he was very cooperative with Yi Cang''s words and put on an appearance of humbly seeking advice.

    "Just say that the city Lord has invited you. However, you are not allowed to reveal my identity!" Azure said directly.

    "Alright, I got it." The burly man replied. Then, he turned around and left without chatting with uncle long and the others.

    "Does senior Cang intend to subdue the forces here?" Uncle long asked with a faint smile after the burly man left.

    "I''m not subduing them, I''m meeting them. " Azure said with a smile. The various forces here were originally attached to the city Lord''s mansion. Now that the city Lord''s mansion had changed hands, they had to be informed. Since the errand boy hade to the door, it would save them the trouble of the city Lord''s guards passing on the message.

    Cang understood the principle of making the best use of everything. Although the burly man looked a little silly, he was reliable. After informing the various forces, he returned to his own force to inform the boss.

    A few hourster, the representatives of the forces in the city of destion who had received the notice arrived one after another. Lou fan was in charge of receiving them.

    With a reverent-God personallying forward, the representatives of the various forces were simply a little terrified. This reception standard was really too high!

    However, Lou fan remained calm. Most importantly, after the new master had arrived, his hidden desire to see the world in chaos had suddenly emerged. Therefore, he really wanted to see the reactions of the representatives when they saw the new master. They had already predicted what might happen. So, how could he not be there to watch?

    However, his appearance made the representatives quite nervous. In the past, they were not so nervous when they saw the city Lord. However, when they saw Lou fan, they felt very uneasy. Lou fan was too low-key in the city Lord''s mansion and ignored everything. It could be said that among the four reverent-gods in the city Lord''s mansion, they had seen Lou fan the least.

    Now that they suddenly saw Sir Lou fan smiling at them, they were really not used to it.

    Especially the burly man, he already knew that the city Lord had changed, and the previous city Lord had died. When he first found out about this, he didn''t understand why a rabbit had be the city Lord. Now, he was even more confused.

    At that time, he had thought that all the Hierarch in the city Lord''s mansion had died. Now that he had seen the legendary Lou fan, he felt a deep pain in his ass.

    Why is Sir Lou fan still alive, but the city Lord is a rabbit? All this time, the rabbit had only been food in everyone''s impression. Now, the food had be the city Lord, and they had to listen to the food in the future. No matter how they thought about it, this was unbelievable ...

    In a while, when the major forces learned of this news, one could imagine how shocked they were!

    The burly man simply couldn''t imagine that terrifying scene. Wu...The scene would be too beautiful, and he didn''t dare to look at it directly!

    Just as the burly man had expected, when Cang Yi appeared, all the representatives were stunned. However, Lou fan hadn''t introduced Cang at that time, so the representatives thought that the city Lord''s mansion was treating them to rabbit meat!

 Chapter 2932 Clue (3)

    Immediately, someone with a quick mouthughed and teased,""Sir Lou fan, does the city Lord want to treat us to rabbit meat? How do I eat it? Was it roasted or boiled? Oh! I personally prefer barbecued food!"

    Lou fan fell silent. He also knew that his master''s image would cause people to misunderstand, but what he did not expect was that he was still sitting here, and someone dared to humiliate his master. Did they think he was dead? As for the burly man, he was so scared that his little heart was trembling.

    Hey! That rabbit wasn''t meant to be eaten, it was the new city Lord!

    However, the two evil-minded people did not say anything about this. The burly man even silently moved his chair to the door to avoid being caught in the crossfireter!

    "You want to eat me?" At this time, Cang jumped onto the table in front of the person who spoke, and his bright ck eyes looked straight at him.

    "Aren''t rabbits supposed to be eaten?" The man was stunned for a moment before he said matter-of-factly. Obviously, he didn''t expect the rabbit in front of him to actually be able to speak. It should be known that rabbits were the lowest level of beasts, and not many could speak.

    "Yes, but in my eyes, you''re also for eating." Cang said as he grinned.

    "What did you just say?" When the person who spoke heard Cang''s words, he mmed the table in anger and stood up, ring at Cang.

    Cang was neither angry nor annoyed. He floated in the air and looked at the other person. Then, his small ws smacked the other person''s bright big head. In an instant, five w marks appeared on the person''s head, and blood instantly flowed out! After being wed, the man was dumbfounded.

    "Don''t you know that troublees from the mouth? This is just a small punishment for you. If you dare to eat rabbits again, I''ll let the rabbits eat you too!" Cang threatened.

    After that, it turned its gaze to the other people present and said with a faint smile,""I''m the new city Lord of the city of destion. Be good, or you''ll regret it!"

    Shocking! It was extremely shocking!

    Cang''s words petrified most of the people. Their eyes were wide open and their mouths were half open, unable to return to their senses for a long time.

    "This is impossible!" After a long time, someone shouted and turned to Lou fan for confirmation. Lou fan turned his head.

    His master had told him to speak less!

    "Nothing is impossible. In the future, I''ll be in charge here. You guys have to be obedient!" Azure said unhappily.

    He was really bold! There was actually someone who dared to question its words, Hmph! He could not be forgiven! Azure was furious.

    "You want us to listen to a rabbit? Keep dreaming!" The protesters continued to shout, clearly disagreeing with Cang''s words.

    "If you don''t listen, you will die!" Azure said impolitely.

    When the person who spoke heard this, he actuallyughed wildly.

    A rabbit told him to die if he didn''t listen! This was really too interesting! But then, he could no longerugh.

    A white light shed, and the man stopped breathing.

    The people present didn''t even see what the white light was, and he was already dead!

    "Who else wants to die? Report your name!" Cang''s bright ck eyes looked around at everyone present. When everyone was looked at by this gaze, especially when someone had died just now, they were all so scared that they didn''t dare to make a sound.

    Did this rabbit kill someone in front of them? Everyone looked at Cang, their hearts filled with shock.

    "What''s wrong? no one signed up?" Seeing that no one said anything, Cang asked again.

    "My master is asking you a question! Why aren''t you answering?" Seeing that they were in a deadlock, Lou fan interrupted.

    "¡­¡­"

    M-master, what does that mean?

    Lou fan''s words made the representatives of the various forces even more horrified. They had never thought that Lou fan would say such words. Was he trying to scare them to death? Master, are you referring to that rabbit? The crowd wasn''t sure, but when they saw Lou fan''s serious expression, they didn''t know what to do ...

    What was going on? You exchanged a rabbit for city Lord Ji? To be honest, if Lou fan became the city Lord, they could still ept it. But how could they ept a rabbit?

    As soon as they thought about how they would be led by a rabbit in the future, the people present felt a deep pain in their balls. However, this rabbit''s strength seemed to be unfathomable, so for a moment, they didn''t know how to deal with it.

    However, whether it was Cang or Lou fan, they had only gathered them to inform them and not to ask for their opinions. Therefore, it didn''t matter whether they agreed or not. If they couldn''t ept it, they could only die!

    No one present dared to show any signs of disobedience to the message released by the man and beast. After learning that the former city Lord was dead, they tactfully expressed their willingness to be loyal to him as before and left with their tails between their legs.

    After they left, the various factions started to secretly plot against the new city lord''s estate. After all, they didn''t want to work for a rabbit in the future.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The representatives discussed for a long time and finally came up with a perfect n. One night a weekter, they quietly surrounded the city Lord''s mansion and nned tounch a sneak attack.

    The representatives had already bribed a few guards of the city Lord''s mansion, so when they arrivedte at night, the gate of the city Lord''s mansion was opened for them. After sneaking into the city Lord''s mansion under the cover of the night, they were just about to split up when the courtyard suddenly turned bright as day. The dazzling light almost blinded their dog eyes.

    All the forces were shocked. What was going on? He had been discovered?

    Just as they were feeling uneasy, Leng ruoxue and the rest walked out from a room.

    When she saw them, Leng ruoxue smiled faintly and pretended to be confused,""What''s going on? Are you visiting me in the middle of the night?"

    None of the major factions said a word. They only looked at Leng ruoxue and her group with a vexed expression.

    "What, are you all mute?" Leng ruoxue asked again, clearly provoking him!

    "F * ck! You''re the mute one, your whole family is mute!" It was unknown who it was, but someone shouted angrily.

    Leng ruoxue squinted her beautiful eyes in displeasure. However, before she could make a move, a ray of white light flew towards the direction of the sound. Following that, a blood-curdling scream was heard as a person fell to the ground.

    "Niu, kill!" Bai Guang, also known as Cang, said as hended in Leng ruoxue''s arms.

    "Let the guards of the city Lord''s mansion take action! We''ll just be the audience. " Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "Yes, they are too weak. They should practice." Cang nodded in agreement and gave Lou fan a look. Lou fan understood. In an instant, guards appeared out of nowhere and surrounded the various forces.

    In terms of numbers, the various forces clearly had the advantage. However, in terms of aura, they could notpare to the guards of the city Lord''s mansion who had been undergoing devilish training for the past few days.

    Moreover, the other party had an extremely powerful reverent-god level expert, while the strongest person on the other side was a divine Emperor. Such a difference in strength made them, who had nned tounch a surprise attack, feel deeply depressed. More importantly, the other party had disrupted all of their ns and caused them to be in a mess.

    Then, the two sides started to fight.

    The guards of the city Lord''s mansion, who had been tortured for several days, all went to find the people of the major forces like vicious wolves. They vented their grievances that had been suppressed for several days on these people who hade to die. As for the various forces, who had not expected that the city Lord''s mansion''sbat power and aura would increase by arge margin, they were now in aplete tragedy.

    Not long after, more than half of the people on the various forces ''side had fallen, while the other half had also suffered injuries of varying degrees. The final result was a crushing defeat for the Allied forces!

    After they became captives, Leng ruoxue and the others did not intend to kill them. Instead, they gave them a chance to make a contribution.

    This opportunity was naturally to find someone. Leng ruoxue needed them to provide clues. When the various factions heard that they would not have to die if they could provide information on the three phoenixes, they immediately expressed that they would work hard toplete the mission.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue also ordered the city Lord to post a reward notice. In an instant, the entire city of abandoned ruins was in action.

    Half a monthter, in the living room of the city Lord''s mansion.

    Uncle long looked at the calm Leng ruoxue and couldn''t help but ask,""Xue ''er, it''s been half a month and there''s no clue at all. Could they have already left?"

    "I don''t think so!" Leng ruoxue guessed.

    "Then, will our big actions reach the ears of the ripple mist bitch?" Uncle long was a little worried.

    "It''s possible! However, I''m not afraid to let her know. " Leng ruoxue said confidently. She didn''t think that ripple woulde all the way to the abandoned city just for three phoenixes. That woman was so confident that she didn''t care about the three phoenixes at all.

    Hearing Xue ''er''s words, what else could uncle long say? Suddenly, Leng ruoxue stood up and said to the demon, uncle long and the rest,""Green vessel said that there''s a lead."

    Hearing this, the few of them were overjoyed and quickly left the city Lord''s mansion with Xue ''er, heading towards the location of the clue.

    The more they walked, the more they felt that something was amiss.

    "Xue ''er, our house is just ahead!" Uncle long was speechless.

    "I know, but Qing Jue said that the aura of the Phoenix n was leaked not far from where we used to live." Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    All this time, she had asked Qing Jue to pay close attention to the situation in the city of forsaken ruins. Before this, Qing Jue''s focus was on the city Lord''s mansion. After knowing that the previous city Lord had not caught Feng Miao and the other two, she had asked Qing Jue to expand the scope of his attention. However, she did not know where Feng Miao and the other two were hiding. Qing Jue and Cang had searched for them but could not find any clues. This time, if Qing Jue had not discovered a trace of the Phoenix n''s aura, they would not have found it.

    However, ording to Qing Jue, the aura disappeared as quickly as it came, so he could not determine its exact location. However, there was no doubt that the three old phoenixes were still in the city of forsaken ruins.

    Just like that, Leng ruoxue and the rest walked in circles around the entrance of the house ...

 Chapter 2933 Dont Look Down On Me, Alright?(1)

    After searching for a long time, everyone found nothing.

    However, Leng ruoxue did not give up. Hence, after a discussion, they decided to stay here temporarily. After the news reached the city Lord''s mansion, Lou fan immediately rushed over and looked at Leng ruoxue and the others with a bitter expression. However, his resentful expression was ignored by everyone present.

    Lou fan was very worried. He could only leave resentfully, looking back three times with every step he took.

    After living in the suburbs, Leng ruoxue and the rest seemed to have nothing to do every day. However, all of them were using their divine senses to check for suspicious people.

    At present, there were fewer people living in the suburbs than when they had first arrived. It was said that those who had less people had moved to the city, and they had only moved away in a hurry after the rumor of the man-eating flower had spread. After all, this ce was too remote. If something really happened, he was afraid that he would not be able to find anyone to save him.

    When Leng ruoxue found out that this was the reason for the sharp drop in the number of people here, she had mixed feelings. She couldn''t understand. The suburbs were dangerous, but would it be safe to move to the city? Don''t forget, the man-eating flower was in the city Lord''s mansion. In her opinion, moving to the city would be more convenient for the man-eating flower to eat. Later, after a burly man who tried to please them exined, she finally understood that the people who had moved to the city had joined various forces in order to seek shelter.

    Those people felt that they would be safe once they joined the city of abandoned ruins, but Leng ruoxue could not help butin. If Cang had not destroyed the city Lord and the blood cherry blossom tree had not fallen under their control, all the people in the city of abandoned ruins would have be the blood cherry blossom tree''s backup food. Those forces would have been nothing more than granaries.

    However, there were benefits to those people leaving. Their departure had reduced the difficulty of their investigation. Currently, there were more than thirty households living here. After a few days of patient observation, Leng ruoxue and the rest had already eliminated thirty-two households that were not suspicious. There were still five households that were the main targets of their observation and were under close surveince.

    Very quickly, the information of these five families was ced in front of Leng ruoxue and the rest.

    Among these five families, there was the man who had struck up a conversation with uncle long and the others. The members of the other families were also very simple. They did not have many family members. Hence, after discussing with uncle long and the others, Leng ruoxue decided to get in touch with these families.

    After splitting up, Leng ruoxue and the rest went their separate ways.

    She and the demon were in the same team, and their target was the family of three.

    As neighbors, it was proper for them to visit each other. However, when the family of three saw Leng ruoxue and the demon, they were obviously a little uneasy.

    In the city of abandoned ruins, neighbors rarely visited each other. Therefore, they were nervous when Leng ruoxue and the demon came to visit.

    Leng ruoxue only needed a single nce to know the strength of this family of three. The male master was at the peak of the God King stage while the female master should have just advanced to the God King stage not long ago. As for their only son, he was currently only a God.

    After sitting down, Leng ruoxue went straight to the point,""We''re here to ask about some things. "

    "W-what''s the situation?" The man asked cautiously. He knew that the man and woman had only been in the city of forsaken ruins for a short time, but the woman was very famous. He believed that if they really wanted to find out more, they could ask anyone in the city and someone would be willing to tell them. So, he could not understand why the woman would look for him.

    "I heard that three phoenixes came to the city of abandoned ruins a while ago. Do you know where they are?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "Phoenix? Why would such a noble beaste to the city of abandoned ruins?" The male owner had obviously never heard of this and asked with a suspicious look.

    "You guys haven''t heard of it?" Leng ruoxue continued to ask, feeling a little disappointed.

    "No, I haven ''t. There won''t be any high level beasts here, trust me!" Seeing that Leng ruoxue was only asking about this, the male owner''s mood rxed quite a bit.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue was even more disappointed because she knew that this man was speaking the truth. When the other party answered the question, his eyes did not sh. Although there was doubt, he did not feel guilty. On the other hand, the mother and son were only at a loss.

    On top of that, when Leng ruoxue was asking them questions, Qing Jue had also taken the opportunity to read the family''s memories. He confirmed that they had never heard of the three phoenixes. With that, the family of three was cleared of all suspicion.

    After Leng ruoxue and the demon left this house, they headed straight to the next one. Of course, the purpose of going to the next house was naturally to let green vessel read the other party''s memory.

    They went to three families in a row. After Qing Jue confirmed it, these three families no longer had any suspicion of being in contact with Feng Miao, and their scope of investigation became smaller and smaller.

    There were still two families that had not been verified by Qing Jue. One of them was a pair of siblings, and the other was the man who had hit on uncle long.

    They first went to the house of the brother and sister.

    After knocking on the door, a woman opened the door angrily and asked,""Who?"

    "We have a friend at your house. We want to find him. Can we go in?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "You guys are together?" The woman asked unhappily. However, before Leng ruoxue could reply, she left Leng ruoxue and the others behind and turned to leave. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue and the others exchanged nces before following her in.

    Although they did not understand why this woman''s attitude was so bad, it was only when they were face to face that it would be convenient for green vessel to read each other''s memories. Therefore, even if they were treated coldly, they had to thicken their skin and follow.

    Walking into the living room, the atmosphere was not very good. Mingge sat on the chair with a dark face, and the other man was also ring at her with a red face. No one knew what had happened between them.

    As soon as she saw Leng ruoxue and the others, Ming GE pounced over as if she had seen her Savior. She hugged the demon''s arm and cried,""Wuwu ... Boss, help!"

    "What''s wrong?" The demon frowned and unceremoniously pulled his arm away. He even patted his sleeve in disgust, as if it was stained with something dirty.

    Seeing this, Mingge''s heart was filled with sorrow. He felt that he had been hurt.

    Fortunately, the demon did not know what he was thinking. Otherwise, he would have wanted to hurt him even more.

    "Did someone bully you?" Leng ruoxue asked.

    "There are!" Ming GE nodded her head vigorously and looked at Leng ruoxue with a gratified expression.

    "Damn it, who bullied you? You took advantage of my sister, don''t you want to take responsibility?" When he heard that Mingge was being bullied, the other man in the hall immediately shouted in dissatisfaction.

    His words caused Leng ruoxue and the others to widen their eyes in surprise. They looked at the woman who was standing beside the man with a shy expression on her face. They really wanted to ask, who was this?

    The woman''s face was red, and her eyes were watery. She looked like apletely different person from when she was angry just now. However, Leng ruoxue and the others still couldn''t imagine how Ming GE could take advantage of her.

 Chapter 2934 Dont Look Down On Me, Alright?(2)

    It should be known that the woman was tall and strong, and there was no feminine charm on her body. As the city Lord of the nineherherherher prison, what kind of woman had Ming GE not seen? So, they couldn''t imagine how Ming GE could possibly take advantage of that woman. Could it be that he had seen too many beautiful women and wanted to change his taste? But wasn''t this change of taste a little too much?

    The crowd couldn''t ept it for a moment, and they all turned to look at Ming Song with strange expressions.

    Mingge didn''t even need to guess to know what these bad guys were thinking, so he quickly exined,""I didn''t take advantage of her. I just identally touched her hand, and the siblings forced me to take responsibility."

    As he said this, Mingge was so depressed that he almost vomited blood. And these people even doubted his innocence. Boo...What a sad bird!

    "¡­¡­"

    He had to take responsibility just because they touched?

    This matter ...

    Leng ruoxue and the rest were especially speechless when they heard this. Was your sister''s hand very precious? Why do I have to take responsibility for identally touching it?

    "What''s wrong with making you take responsibility? I''m looking up to you by asking you to take responsibility!" The man shouted at Mingge.

    "Please don''t look down on me, okay?" Ming GE was depressed to death, but this man thought that the reason he could marry his sister was because of his cultivation in his previous life. What the hell is this!

    "No! You have to give us an exnation for this. " The man shouted loudly.

    "What kind of exnation do you want? How do you want him to take responsibility?" Leng ruoxue pointed at Ming GE as she asked the man.

    This pair of siblings looked very simr. The elder brother was also a strong guy, but his temper was not very good. Meanwhile, Leng ruoxue had also learned some things from Qing Jue. At the same time, she eliminated the possibility that he knew the whereabouts of the three phoenixes. However, Ming GE''s matter was a little troublesome.

    It was obvious that the woman wanted to cling to Ming GE, even if Ming GE had not done anything at all. The so-called touch was just a deliberate touch when the woman handed Ming GE the tea. His purpose, of course, was to make Ming GE take responsibility. The reason was simple. The little sister, who had been ignored all this time, had taken a fancy to Ming GE. As an elder brother, he naturally had to cooperate fully.

    The brother and sister were used to being barbaric and could be considered as tyrants in the outskirts of the city of abandoned ruins. Therefore, if they wanted to settle this matter, they had to be tougher. Otherwise, they were afraid that there would be no end to the argument. Leng ruoxue didn''t want to waste her time on unimportant people or things.

    "It''s impossible for Ming GE to marry your sister!"Leng ruoxue said.

    "Why not? Which part of my sister isn''t good enough for him?" When the man heard this, his anger grew even more.

    "It''s not a matter of whether he''s worthy or not. Mingge doesn''t like him at all. Do you want the tyrant to force himself on him? What good would that do to your sister?" Leng ruoxue said helplessly. She could tell that this was a rather stubborn man. He was also a persistent man who had always wanted to marry his sister off.

    "I don''t care. He took advantage of my sister, so he has to take responsibility." The man said unreasonably.

    "You have to take responsibility after touching me. What kind of logic is this?" Leng ruoxue was truly speechless. Just how afraid was he that her younger sister would not be able to get married?

    "Don''t you know that men and women shouldn''t touch each other?" The man reminded.

    "Alright! But as far as I know, it was your sister who touched Ming GE. What about that?" Leng ruoxue asked.

    "From what you know? You weren''t there at the time, so how could you know?" When the man heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he snorted.

    "You mean, Ming GE has no witnesses?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes and asked again.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Not bad!" The man nodded proudly.

    "What if I say that I can read minds? I know everything about you and your sister, including what you''re thinking now. " Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "This is impossible!" The man didn''t believe it at all.

    "What you''re thinking now is that no matter what, you must get your sister married. You can''t let go of Ming GE, this rich son-inw. If we don''t agree, then you''re nning to make this matter known to everyone so that the public can condemn us, right?" Leng ruoxue smiled faintly.

    "You, you ..." The man was shocked by Leng ruoxue''s words. He pointed at Leng ruoxue, unable toplete his sentence.

    "Your sister is thinking that we can''t let go of this opportunity. We must hold on to Ming GE." Leng ruoxue nced at the man who was at a loss for words, then looked at his sister.

    Hearing this, the younger sister''s expression changed slightly. She then looked at Leng ruoxue unhappily and roared,""What are you talking about? He should be the one taking responsibility!"

    "Alright, I don''t have time to waste on you siblings. I only have one thing to say, don''t covet people you can''t afford to offend. You must know your own limits!" Leng ruoxue sneered. She really had no more patience. Originally, she had wanted to talk things out and make the siblings give up on this idea, but now that she saw that her younger sister was still so stubborn, she deeply felt that she had to cut the Gordian knot and end the battle as soon as possible!

    After she finished speaking, Leng ruoxue gave the evil demon and the rest a look. They understood and walked out.

    The moment the woman saw this, she immediately stood in front of Leng ruoxue and the rest and shouted at the top of her voice,""Don''t leave!"

    "Move!" He shouted. Leng ruoxue said unhappily.

    "I won ''t! Unless he''s willing to marry me!" The woman insisted.

    "I won''t marry you!" Mingge said directly without even looking at the woman.

    "You ... You ..." The woman was greatly shocked. Ming GE had never said such harsh words to her before. At that time, she had thought that Ming GE was interested in her, but who knew ...

    The woman felt her heart break. Was it easy for her to fall for someone? Why did he do this to her?

    "What about me? Get out of my way, don''t block our way. " In fact, although he wasn''t very gentle to women, he rarely said such words directly. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have tried to reason with her. But now, he was really forced to lose his patience. This woman, not only couldn''t read other people''s expressions, she was also extremely thick-skinned.

    "You want us to take action?" After Ming GE finished speaking, Leng ruoxue turned to look at the man and said,"

    The man revealed a constipated expression and was a little undecided.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue smiled indifferently,"if you provoke us, that good brother of yours won''t be able to help you. You might even bring trouble to him."

    "You guys can leave!" The man helplessly said as he heavily exhaled. He knew who Leng ruoxue was talking about and the strength of Leng ruoxue and the others. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have used this opportunity to cling onto them. But it was obvious that these people were not people that the two of them could afford to offend. He could only me himself for being blinded by greed and almost getting himself killed.

    Thinking of this, the man broke out in a cold sweat.

    "Brother, you can''t let them go!" The woman hurriedly said.

    "Shut up!" The man roared angrily, and the woman immediately didn''t dare to make a sound. If even her brother didn''t want to help her, she wouldn''t dare to pester him anymore.

 Chapter 2935 Dont Look Down On Me, Alright?(3)

    Seeing that the siblings were finally tactful, Leng ruoxue and the rest did not make things difficult for them. They walked around the dumbfounded woman and left.

    As they walked out of the siblings ''house, Ming GE kept grumbling to Leng ruoxue and the others about his grievances, which made everyone happy.

    Soon, they arrived at the house of thest man. Uncle long was in charge of that man, and at that moment, uncle long was fighting with him.

    It wasn''t that the man was smart or quick-witted, but he was obviously a bit difficult to deal with. He didn''t answer uncle Long''s questions directly, which wasted a lot of uncle Long''s time. He didn''t get any useful information. The only thing uncle long knew was that the man had never seen or heard of a Phoenix.

    However, uncle long had already received Xue ''er''s voice transmission and knew that the other four Xue'' er''s had confirmed that they were no longer suspicious. As such, the man in front of him was the most suspicious person. At this moment, uncle long was casually chatting with him.

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest arrived, they sat in the living room of the man''s house and stared at each other. When they had just entered, the man had already told Leng ruoxue that he had not even seen a single Phoenix Feather before.

    After sitting for a while, Leng ruoxue received a message from green vessel,""Sister, I can''t read this man''s memory."

    "Why can''t I read it?" Leng ruoxue asked in confusion.

    "I suspect that he has a divine weapon that can block my mind reading." Qing Jue guessed.

    "There''s such a divine weapon?" Leng ruoxue was a little surprised. This was the first time she had heard of such a divine weapon.

    "Yes. In the past, the old master liked to make some messy things, so he once made a divine artifact that could block people from reading their minds. However, that divine artifact was very useless. Other than preventing people from reading their minds, it had no other use. Back then, the old master also made it for fun. After he finished, he seemed to have given it away. As for who he gave it to, I can''t remember clearly." Qing Jue said honestly.

    "What do we do now?" Leng ruoxue was out of ideas. Initially, he thought that Qing Jue would be able to help if the man refused to cooperate. Now, Qing Jue had no other way. Moreover, the man''s mouth was shut more tightly than the mshell. Was there any way to pry his mouth open?

    Leng ruoxue nced at the man and saw that he was calm andposed. She knew that this man was not an ordinary person to deal with.

    "There''s no other way. Unless we reveal our identity, the premise is that they must be interested in or afraid of our identity. Otherwise, we can forget about it." Qing Jue said helplessly.

    Leng ruoxue felt even more helpless. Revealing her identity was thest resort. She wasn''t so narcissistic that she thought that once she said her name, people would immediately tell her what she wanted to know. But now, she really didn''t know what to do. Why don''t we just wait here? Let''s see who can oust who?

    Leng ruoxue, who couldn''t think of any good ideas, decided to stay here rather calmly. Of course, this wasn''t the best n. It was a more shameless way of doing things.

    The man could tell as well. At first, he was quite calm, but as time went on, especially when it waste at night and the neighbors in front of him still didn''t have any intention of leaving, he felt a little annoyed!

    "It''s gettingte," After thinking for a long time, the man reminded.

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue nodded her head to show that she understood. However, none of them had any intention of leaving. They continued to sit there like old monks in meditation.

    "Xue ''er, I''m hungry." Uncle long said pitifully.

    When she heard uncle long say that he was hungry, Leng ruoxue quickly took out a pile of food from her bracelet. Then, the few of them gathered together and started eating as if there was no one else around.

    When the man saw this scene, he was a little confused.

    What the hell is this? She was sitting in his living room and eating in front of him. Why didn''t she treat him, the host? The dishes that the little girl had brought out were so fragrant that he was so envious that his appetite was about to burst out. However, she hadpletely ignored him as if he did not exist.

    This fact made the man deeply depressed.

    "I say, you guys are just going to eat and drink in front of me?" The man couldn''t take it anymore and asked angrily.

    "You want to eat?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes as she asked.

    "Yes, I do." The man was very honest.

    "Tell me where the three phoenixes are and I''ll treat you to some." Leng ruoxue stated her conditions.

    "I really don''t know." The man said helplessly. He felt depressed in his heart. Can you not be like this? This was bullying!

    "Since you don''t want to cooperate, I have no other choice." Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with regret. Then, she ignored the man''s existence and turned around to eat.

    Everyone finished eating the food in front of the man and burped. They continued to stare at each other.

    Seeing them like this, the man really wanted to scratch the wall. How could they bully people like this! This was his home! The man red at Leng ruoxue and her group of people. However, Leng ruoxue and her group had long been trained to be thick-skinned, so why would they care?

    Leng ruoxue and the rest had decided to fight to the death with the man. Let''s see who canst longer.

    Several dayster, the man was on the verge of a mental breakdown.

    These people''s skin was already so thick that it was unimaginable. He had even opened his mouth to drive them away, but they refused to leave! The man was quite helpless about this oue!<novelnext></novelnext>

    What to do? They couldn''t be driven away! He could not beat him! And these people always ate delicious food in front of him that he had never seen before, making him drool all over the ground, but they never invited him to eat!

    A bunch of bastards!

    The man who had been provoked to the point of stomping his feet was so hateful that he wanted to bite them a few times. They were really too hateful! The man admitted that he had lived for so long, but he had never seen such a rascal!

    "What do you want?" After three days, the man finally asked listlessly.

    "We just want to know where the three phoenixes are." Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Don''t tell me you don''t know. If you still say that, then we can only continue to stay here and stare at you. " Leng ruoxue added.

    "You guys ... You''ve really gone too far!" "If you don''t want to leave, then I''ll leave," the man roared. I''m afraid of you guys!"

    "We''ll follow you wherever you go!" Leng ruoxue continued to be a scoundrel.

    Hearing this, the man was furious.

    "I really admire your thick skin." The man sighed and said sincerely.

    "Thank you for thepliment." Leng ruoxue nodded, then looked at the man with a serious expression. She asked curiously,""You look like this now, is it because you were poisoned?"

    "How did you know?" The man was shocked. Although he looked a little old, even an Alchemist couldn''t tell that he had been poisoned. Now, this woman had seen through it with a single sentence. How did she know?

    "I guessed it. Your face is old, but your body is still tall and straight. You look young and healthy. I guess you forced the poison to your face. Are you afraid of being recognized?" Leng ruoxue continued to guess.

    "This is none of your business." The man said indifferently.

    "Actually, what I wanted to say is, if you''re willing, I can help you detoxify." Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    "I told you, I don''t know where the Phoenix is." The man looked at Leng ruoxue and said.

    "It''s just an antidote. If you really don''t want to tell me the whereabouts of the three phoenixes, I won''t force you. " Leng ruoxue exined when she saw that the man had misunderstood her.

    "Why?" The man didn''t understand. Before, he had indeed thought that this was the other party''s condition, but he didn''t expect that the woman in front of him would actually be willing to detoxify him unconditionally. Was this possible? More importantly, his poison wasn''t that easy to cure.

    "We''ve been sharing a room for a few days. It''s only right for me to help you. Just treat it as paying for your amodation." Leng ruoxue smiled.

    However, the man clearly did not believe Leng ruoxue''s words so easily. He kept looking at Leng ruoxue suspiciously.

    "This is an antidote pill, eat it!" To show her sincerity, Leng ruoxue took out a blue pill and handed it over.

    "Normal antidotes can''t cure my poison," the man replied honestly.

    "This isn''t an ordinary antidote. What, you don''t dare to eat it? Are you afraid that I''ll poison you too?" Leng ruoxue provoked him on purpose.

    "I''m not afraid!" The man knew that she was trying to goad him into action, but he didn''t want to be looked down upon by a woman. So, he reached out to take the pill and swallowed it.

    Not long after, the man clearly felt a burning pain in his stomach. In the end, he couldn''t stand the pain anymore. He directly covered his stomach and rolled from the chair to the ground. He was in so much pain that he started rolling.

    The man was very tough. Although he was in pain, he clenched his teeth without making a sound. Sweat slid down his forehead, and soon, his face was as pale as paper, and his eyes were unfocused ...

    "Xue ''er, he ..." Uncle long, who had a good impression of the man, was worried.

    "It''s fine, uncle long. Please help me bring him back to his room!" Leng ruoxue gave uncle long aforting look.

    Hearing this, uncle long quickly carried the man back to his room. Leng ruoxue and the rest were still waiting in the living room.

    After a few hours, the man finally ended his painful torture and walked out of the room. At this time, his face no longer had the old look he had before. Although he could not be considered handsome, he was quite elegant. However, after a few hours of torture, he looked a little weak.

    "What kind of antidote is this? Why does it hurt so much?" The man could not help but ask Leng ruoxue the moment they came out.

    "That''s right, because what I gave you wasn''t an antidote pill, but poison!" Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "You ..." Upon hearing this, the man''s face turned even paler. He red at Leng ruoxue in disbelief. The hatred in his heart! He knew that this woman was up to no good! Now, he had been tricked again! However, he didn''t know what kind of poison he had been poisoned with, because he couldn''t feel any difort in his body at all, except that he was a little weak.

 Chapter 2936 The Twins (1)

    However, no one would be in a good mood when they heard that they were poisoned again.

    The man red at Leng ruoxue for a long time withplicated feelings. He did not say anything. After a moment, Leng ruoxue smiled and said,""Don''t worry, your poison has already been detoxified. Don''t you feel that your body is in great condition now? Of course, if you insist on thinking that you''ve been poisoned by another type of poison, I have no objections!"

    "You ..." Leng ruoxue''s infuriating words left the man speechless. He continued to re at Leng ruoxue. After a long time, he finally said,""I''m really not poisoned?"

    "If I say no, would you believe me?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes and asked with a smirk.

    Can you not believe me?

    The man was furious! Having lived for so many years, he had seen all kinds of people, but this was the first time he had seen someone as infuriating as the woman in front of him.

    At this moment, Dongfang Yue stood up and shook his head helplessly.""Xue ''er, don''t scare him. We''re old friends."

    Hearing Dongfang Yue''s words, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but raise her brows. The man also looked at Dongfang Yue in surprise and asked,""Old friend? Do we know each other?"

    When the man asked this, he was still sizing up Dongfang Yue. He couldn''t tell that this ordinary-looking, even somewhat ugly, fellow was someone he knew.

    "Guardian wing, I''m dong fangyue." Dongfang Yue sighed.

    "Dong fangyue? The missing Dong fangyue?" The man, also known as Wei Yi, turned pale with fright and sized him up even more seriously.

    "You''re the one who''s missing!" Dongfang was getting angrier.

    "Uh! Do you have any proof that you''re Dongfang Yue?" Wei Yi ignored Dongfang Yue''s rage and continued to ask. The suspicion on his face only increased.

    "Do you need evidence?" Dongfang Yue was speechless. Could it be that someone would dare to impersonate him? Or did this guy meet a fake Dongfang Yue?

    "Of course I do. Because the Dongfang Yue I know doesn''t look like you at all. Besides, your temperament is very different from the Dongfang Yue I know, so I have enough reason to suspect that you''re lying to me unless you have evidence. " Wei Yi looked at Dongfang Yue with a face full of vignce. At the same time, he felt a little regretful. If he had known that he would be recognized, he would have dressed up properly. He had been too careless!

    He had never thought that after so many years, there would still be people who remembered his existence. Could it be that they were on someone''s side? If that was the case, then they would be in big trouble!

    Wei Yi had a headache. What should he do in this situation? Self-defense or counterattack?

    Looking at Leng ruoxue, Wei Yi''s heart was at a loss. Although the other party had given him poison, it had indeed cured him of the poison. As for whether there would be any residual effects, he couldn''t determine at the moment. Naturally, he couldn''t decide what attitude he should have towards these people in front of him.

    Especially when someone among them recognized him. Although that person called himself Dongfang Yue, it was clearly not an easy task to persuade him.

    Leng ruoxue could tell what the other party was thinking. She smiled faintly and said,""He is indeed Dongfang Yue. As for why he is different from the people you know, it''s simple. He has changed his appearance."

    "Really? Then remove your disguise and let me see. " Hearing this, Wei Yi requested.

    "Alright. However, you''ll have to wait for more than a month. " Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    "Why? You guys aren''t thinking of buying time, are you?" Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Wei Yi''s suspicions deepened, and he looked at Leng ruoxue and the others with a face of disbelief.

    "Of course not. There''s a time limit to the disguise pill we took, and we still need to have topeng to recover our original looks. " Leng ruoxue exined.

    "You guys? You''ve all changed your appearances?" Wei Yi caught the sensitive words in Leng ruoxue''s words and asked.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Yes, I am!" Leng ruoxue nodded.

    "No wonder. However, don''t you have an antidote for that face-changing pill?" Wei Yi continued to be suspicious.

    "There is. However, this disguise pill is a bit special. Even if you have the antidote, you can only take it after three months, or else the antidote won''t work. " Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    Who knew that when she said this, the distrust on Wei Yi''s face would deepen.

    "Xue ''er, don''t talk nonsense with this old brat. Turn up the elder!" Uncle long couldn''t help but interrupt.

    "Uh!" Leng ruoxue was speechless. What did he mean by elder da? Uncle long!

    First elder wasn''t woof woof!

    However, she still obediently moved the great elder, who was refining in the bracelet, out.

    The armament Guild''s chief elder, who had suddenly been moved to another ce, appeared with a nk expression. He held a piece of ck ore in his hand and studied it. After a moment of confusion, the chief elder said dumbly,""Where''s my furnace? Girl, why didn''t you say anything before you moved me out?"

    "I''m asking you toe out and be a witness. " Leng ruoxue wiped away the cold sweat on her forehead and hurriedly said.

    "What kind of certificate? I''m busy!" The head elder of the armament Guild headquarters was a little displeased. Other people had a temper when they woke up, but he had a temper when refining armaments. Especially when he was interrupted while refining armaments, his temper was definitely on a nightmare level.

    "Little liuliu?"

    At this moment, the chief elder of the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters heard a soft call in disbelief. At the same time, Leng ruoxue and the rest were sweating profusely because of these three words! Obviously, the other party was calling him the head elder of the craftsmen''s Guild because he was the only one with the surname Liu among the people present.

    Hearing this long-lost pet name, the great elder of the craftsmen''s Guild suddenly burst into tears. He slowly turned his head in disbelief. Then, he pounced on the guard wing and hugged him as he wailed,""Wuu ... Guild leader! I thought I would never see you again in this life!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Hearing the great elder address the other party as President, Leng ruoxue finally understood why Uncle long had asked her to promote him as an elder. As expected, the great elder was more useful. Even without their nonsense, Wei Yi had already taken the initiative to recognize her.

    Now, the great elder was hugging Wei Yi and crying while Wei Yi was coaxing him with a gentle expression. This scene, no matter how Leng ruoxue looked at it, made her feel like they were in love!

    After an unknown period of time, Wei Yi, who could feel the burning gazes of the few people present, coaxed the great elder until he was almost done. He then looked at Leng ruoxue and the rest in anger and shouted,""Have you seen enough?"

    "Don''t worry about us, you guys continue!" Leng ruoxue put on an understanding expression.

    Continue, my ass!

    Leng ruoxue''s words made Wei Yi go a little crazy. Which house did this brate from? Why is he so annoying?

    "Xue ''er, stop fooling around. This is our armament Guild''s Guild Master. He''s the first!" Seeing Xue ''er make fun of the guard division, which he regarded as his master, the great elder wiped his tears and hurriedly said.

    "The founding president of the craftsmen''s Guild?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes and re-examined Wei Yi. I really couldn''t tell! The city of destion was actually a ce with crouching tigers and hidden dragons.

 Chapter 2937 The Twins (2)

    "That''s right. Little girl, what''s your rtionship with little liuliu?" Wei Yi nodded and then asked.

    "President, can you not call me that in front of this junior? Let''s just call him little liuliu in private. " The great elder, who was slow to react, requested.

    "Why?" Wei Yi blinked his eyes. He clearly didn''t think there was anything wrong with the name "little Liu Liu."

    Ugh! The head elder was very depressed. Could he say that the name ''little liuliu'' was an insult to his dignity as the head elder of the craftsmen''s headquarters? Did he dare to say it? If he said it, with the president''s bad taste, not only would he not change it, but he would also be worse!

    AI! The great elder sighed. From a certain point of view, he had a nameless master and was the same type of person as Xue ''er and the others!

    "Great elder is embarrassed." Leng ruoxue considerately answered first elder''s doubts when she saw that he was having a hard time exining. This time, she made first elder''s face turn red.

    But at the same time, Leng ruoxue had once again attracted the attention of the guard wing.

    "Oh! Little liuliu makes me feel very close to him, and it also reminds me of little liuliu when he was young. He was so cute when he was young, and I''ve known him since he was still a little boy. " Wei Yi seemed to be reminiscing. As a result, the great elder wished he could find a hole to hide in.

    Oh ... President! Could she not mention his childhood?

    However, it was clear that the people present were all very interested in the great elder''s childhood. Their eyes were fixed on Wei Yi, hoping that he would reveal more.

    However, Wei Yi also knew when to stop, and didn''t really expose the great elder as they had hoped. Then, he asked again,""Little girl, you still haven''t told me what your rtionship with the great elder is."

    "The great elder is a good friend of my Godfather!"

    "Xue ''er is my sugar daddy!"

    The two of them said in unison ...

    The two of them gavepletely different answers, whichpletely confused Wei Yi. Then, he looked at the great elder in disappointment and said,""Little liuliu, you''ve fallen!"

    "¡­¡­"

    The great elder was silent. Xue ''er was indeed his financial backer now! To provide him with all sorts of ores ...

    Leng ruoxue took the initiative to change the topic as she nced at the silent first elder,""Lord Wei Yi, can you tell me the whereabouts of the three phoenixes?"

    "I don''t know." Wei Yi still said.

    Hearing this answer, Leng ruoxue was so depressed that she wanted to scratch the wall. She had already called him an elder, but why was the other party''s mouth still shut as tightly as a mshell?

    "President, if you know, please tell Xue ''er!" Seeing this, the first elder said.

    "I don''t know." Wei Yi still said the same thing.

    "Wei Yi, those three phoenixes are Xue ''er''s Beastie." Dongfang Yue said.

    "What evidence do you have?" Wei Yi asked indifferently.

    You want evidence again?

    Leng ruoxue was going crazy! Why did this person need evidence for everything?

    "Your Excellency Wei Yi, I am Leng ruoxue." Seeing that the first elder was no longer useful, Leng ruoxue had no choice but to reveal her family name.

    "I''ve never heard of it. " Wei Yi''s expression was as calm as ever.

    "¡­¡­"

    Alright! She wasn''t a top-grade crystal, so she couldn''t let everyone know about her.

    After taking a few deep breaths, Leng ruoxue continued,""My master is master Yu!"

    "Evidence!" "Guardian wing" again.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Leng ruoxue waspletely driven mad. Other than asking her to produce evidence, couldn''t this fellow say anything else?

    "The great elder can prove it!" After being speechless for a while, Leng ruoxue suppressed the urge to beat him up and gritted her teeth.

    "Guild Master, Xue ''er is really master Yu''s disciple." The first elder quickly said.

    Unfortunately, Wei Yi didn''t even believe his words. He just looked at them quietly.

    The great elder was helpless. He knew that the president''s stubbornness hade up. It didn''t matter who said it!

    In the end, they looked at each other and uncle long asked helplessly,""What do we have to do for you to believe us?"

    "It''s simple. Show me the evidence." Wei Yi said casually.

    "Even your own disciple can ''t?" Uncle long asked, speechless.

    "We haven''t seen each other for too long." The guard division''s excitement from seeing the great elder had disappeared, and it was now abnormally rational.

    "Guild leader, we''re not working for that wretched person. You''ll know once you leave the city of forsaken destion." The great elder, who understood The Guardian wing very well, said after some thought.

    "I won''t leave this ce now." Wei Yi was a bit stubborn.

    "What exactly do you want?" Leng ruoxue was infuriated and roared.

    "I only want evidence!" The Guardian wing won''t turn back until it hits a wall.

    "Girl, leave this guy to me!" At this moment, Cang, who had been napping in Leng ruoxue''s arms, opened his eyes and said. It had had enough. This person was really good at that!

    After speaking, Azure directly swept away Guardian wing.

    "Will the Guild leader be alright?" After Cang and Wei Yi disappeared, the great elder said nervously. He was afraid that senior Cang would hurt Wei Yi in a fit of anger!

    "It''ll be fine," Leng ruoxue gave the Grand Elder a consoling look, then asked him about the situation of The Guardian wing.

    ? The great elder spilled everything that Leng ruoxue wanted to know. He also found out from Leng ruoxue that The Guardian wing had been poisoned. In an instant, he became more and more nervous.

    "Xue ''er, you have to help the president! He''s a good person, but he''s a little stubborn sometimes. " First elder pleaded.

    "Don''t worry! His poison has been cured. " Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    When first elder heard this, he immediately felt relieved. Then, he requested Leng ruoxue to send him back to the bracelet.

    After Wei Yi was grabbed by the cor by a rabbit, the only feeling he had was depression, extreme depression. Not only was this rabbit strong, but it was also very fast. In the blink of an eye, guard wing didn''t know where he was.

    Feeling the strong wind whistling past his ears, Wei Yi adapted to it for a long time before he endured the pain on his face from the wind des and asked,""Where is this ce? Where are you taking me?"

    He had never dreamed that a rabbit would have such strength. One had to know that he was a reverent-God! Although his strength was rtively weak among reverent-god level cultivators, he was still much stronger than a rabbit! However, this rabbit today had greatly stimted him!

    This rabbit was really too intrepid! He had started to teleport while carrying him without even panting. How could the Hierarch bear this?

    If uncle long and the others weren''t here, they would haveforted him. "You''ll be fine once you get used to it!"

    However, on the way here, not to mention getting used to it, Wei Yi simply didn''t dare to look directly at the intrepid rabbit that was carrying him.

    "Didn''t you want evidence? I''ll Take You There!" Azure coldly nced at Wei Yi and spoke truthfully.

    "So, we''ve already left the city of abandoned ruins?" Wei Yi was shocked. How much time had passed! He left the city! Moreover, he didn''t even know how to get out of the city!

    This didn''t make sense!

 Chapter 2938 The Twins (3)

    "Correct! I''m going to take you to the Imperial City now!" Azure said indifferently.

    "Imperial City? I''m not going there!" Hearing this, Wei Yi immediately refused. The mist was trying to catch him! He was not willing to walk right into a trap!

    But since Cangdu had said so, would it be useful to refuse?

    "Brat, this is not up to you!" Azure said emotionlessly.

    Hmph! From the moment you asked Niu for evidence, you were destined to take a trip to the Imperial City today! Although it wasn''t wrong for Wei Yi to be more cautious, it was wrong that the person he was careful of was Leng ruoxue. This had triggered Cang''s forbiddenme, so Wei Yi was destined to be at Cang''s mercy!

    Don''t want to? Are you dreaming?

    "Y-you''re kidnapping me!" Seeing how overbearing Azure was, guard wing couldn''t help but shout.

    "You''re right. I''m kidnapped. What can you do to me?" He then found a quiet ce and threw the guard wing in his hand to the ground.

    Wei Yi didn''t know what was going on. He thought that the rabbit had finally put him down obediently. Who knew that the next second, a white light shed in front of his eyes, and then he felt a sharp pain in his body. He looked down and saw that there was a w mark on his chest. Blood was still seeping out of the five small grooves.

    He was injured! Tens of thousands of years had passed. Other than being tortured by poison, the first time he was injured was by a rabbit!

    This reality greatly hurt Wei Yi''s self-esteem! However, before he could react, a white light shed in front of him in a dazzling manner. A more intense pain spread from his internal organs.

    "Argh! It hurts! Stop scratching!" Wei Yi covered his face and begged for mercy. This rabbit was really too wicked. After scratching its body, it specifically scratched its face!

    His face, which had been restored to its original appearance with great difficulty, was burning at this moment. It was even a hundred times more painful than his body. This was the rhythm of disfigurement!

    Wu.....Wei Yi was in tears, he was definitely going to be bullied by a rabbit today! He wanted to fight back, but this rabbit''s aura was firmly suppressing him, causing him to be forced to endure it passively.

    "Hmph! This is just to teach you a lesson for doubting my girl!" Azure sneered and stopped wing. This guy didn''t make any major mistakes, so just giving him a small lesson would do. The reason why he didn''t do this in front of Niu was because he was afraid that Niu would be put in a difficult position! Who asked this guy to have a rtionship with the great elder of the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters!

    It had to say, nepotism! How annoying!

    After blue stopped, Wei Yi saw that he was finally safe. He carefully looked at Blue''s expression and then took out a healing pill.

    After a while, the injuries on her body finally didn''t hurt as much. However, his healing pills were only ordinary, so they only relieved the pain. His face and body were still covered in wounds.

    When Azure saw this, he immediately took out a Supreme-grade healing pill and said to Wei Yi with a look of disdain,"Look at your poor appearance. You don''t even have a decent healing pill. How do you survive?"

    She was being despised, Wu...This rabbit was really not likable! However, with the lesson learned, guard wing naturally wouldn''t easily provoke Cang.

    He silently took the pill and swallowed it. The injuries on his body and face were immediately healed. Other than the w marks on his clothes, there was no other evidence that he had suffered inhuman abuse.

    From the looks of it, he was indeed worse than a rabbit!

    What kind of world is this! Why was it that even a rabbit was richer than him? One had to know that he was a cksmith! He was one of the most top-notch God-grade artifact Masters in the divine realm, but a certain rabbit had defeated him with a single healing medicinal pill.

    Yousang looked up at the sky at a 45-degree angle. Wei Yi wanted to pretend that the rabbit in front of him didn''t exist, but that was obviously impossible.

    After taking care of guard wing, Azure continued to teleport with him.

    In less than two days, they arrived at Yu city.<novelnext></novelnext>

    At the entrance of the Imperial City, Wei Yi hurriedly lowered his head, afraid that he would be recognized. "Useless thing, you only have this little courage?"

    "I have a grudge against the Divine Master. I''ll be finished if she finds out." Wei Yi said gloomily.

    "I''m here, what are you afraid of?" Cang''s face was filled with disapproval.

    He raised his head with difficulty and nced at Cang, but he was being held by Cang''s cor. He could only see the fluffy white fur on Cang''s body. No matter how strong you were, you were still a rabbit!

    However, it didn''t take long for this rabbit to open his eyes.

    Changing its color, Cang swaggered to the city gate with guard wing. This was the first time the guards of the city had seen a human being carried by a Beastie, so theyughed out loud without even asking. Their wild and unbridledughter made Wei Yi want to find a hole to hide in.

    His reputation! All gone!

    However, he had disappeared for too long, and it seemed that these people had long forgotten who he was!

    Good, good! With this thought, Wei Yi''s heart rxed.

    "Are you doneughing?" Azure asked indifferently.

    "Hahaha! This is so interesting. Little rabbit, are you this person''s master?" One of the guards asked.

    Although they were called rabbits, Totoro, and cats! It had already been marked in their city. However, the rabbit in front of them was not white but gray, so the guard did not realize that this rabbit was equally dangerous. ording to their thinking, white was white, and gray was gray. No one could change their colors as they wished!

    But Cang could! It could change into whatever it wanted, which led to these people''s tragic ending. However, at this moment, they did not realize it at all and evenughed even more intensely.

    "He''s not my master, he''s my captive!"Azure replied calmly.

    Hearing this, Wei Yi sessfully revived himself. It was too embarrassing! He had be a captive! He wasn''t captured by the mist, but he became a rabbit! Fortunately, these people did not know him.

    However, it was annoying enough that they could not stopughing. However, with that rabbit around, the guard wing decided to be magnanimous and not argue with those guards. Otherwise, it would be too disgraceful!

    "Captive? Hahaha! How useless must this person be to be taken as a captive by a rabbit!" Someone asked whileughing.

    "He''s not trash!" It was a pity that Cang Dao''s words were not convincing.

    Hearing this, the guardsughed even louder.

    After a long time, a guard whoughed so hard that tears came out of his eyes asked,""Little rabbit, are you guys nning to enter the city?"

    "Nonsense, if we don''t enter the city, who woulde here!" "I''m sorry," Cang Wuji said calmly as he nced at the other party like a fool.

    "You ..." The guard choked and was so angry that he almost choked. Then, he shouted,""You can enter after paying the entrance fee!"

    "City entrance fee? This Lord never pays a fee when entering the city!" Cang waved his ws and said domineeringly. Of course, the main reason was that he had no money!

    "If you don''t pay the entrance fee, you''re forbidden from entering!" The guard roared.

    "This is not up to you! "I advise you to let me in if you know what''s good for you. I won''t make things difficult for you. I just want to go in and find someone, but if you insist on collecting the city fee from me, then I can only ..." Azure deliberately left out half of his words.

 Chapter 2939 The Twins (4)

    The guard was fooled and asked with a re,""Can only what?"

    "You want to know?" Azure smiled evilly.

    The guard nodded dumbly.

    "Watch carefully." Azure warned, and then a small w slightly raised, and a faint divine power light de flew out, smashing on the city wall.

    As the light de was too small, even thinner than a strand of hair, the city wall was still intact after it hit the wall. The guard was amused by this scene.

    "Hahaha! Do you think you''re that rabbit Leng ruoxue? He wanted to smash the city wall with this little strength! Hmph! "You overestimate yourself ..." The guard scolded in disdain and ridicule, but before he could finish, he heard a crack in his ear! Kachaa! Immediately after that, the section of the city wall behind him fell straight down and crashed toward him.

    The guard was immediately dumbfounded. When he reacted and wanted to run, the copsed city wall just happened to hit his thigh. At this time, Cang ruthlessly kicked the other party. This time, the guard was firmly pressed by the city wall. He didn''t even have the time to cry out in pain before the unlucky guard fainted.

    Seeing this scene, Wei Yi couldn''t help but cover his face. This scene was too beautiful, and he didn''t dare to look at it directly.

    At the same time, the city gate was in chaos!

    Someone suddenly shouted,"alert!" Warning! The Rabbit Tribe is attacking!"

    Just as someone shouted, the city wall that had not copsed just now seemed to respond to his scream and copsed like dominoes.

    "What a good thing you''ve done!" Seeing this, Wei Yi did not hesitate to me the other party! As the saying goes, those who watch the show are not afraid of things blowing up. Since he had no choice but toe here, he could only go with the flow.

    After seeing the rabbit''s fearsome attributes, he decisively gave up and hugged Cang''s thigh.

    This rabbit was amazing!

    "No! It''s not my fault!" The guard who had been wronged by the guard wing wanted to cry but had no tears. This really had nothing to do with him! This city wall ... This city wall was clearly copsed by that rabbit, so how could it be counted as him?

    Wu ... The guard felt that the sky was going to rain red. Who would help him clear his name?

    "How is it none of your business? before you shouted, the city wall was still fine, but after you shouted, the city wall copsed. There''s no way you can get away with it, we have so many eyes on you! Don''t you guys agree?" After the guard wing criticized a certain guard, they formed an alliance with the other foolish guards.

    Hearing guard Wing''s Words, the guards instantly came back to their senses and looked at the unlucky guard with distrust, their faces full of doubt.

    If someone had to be the scapegoat for this matter, other than that rabbit, it would be this person!

    All the guards made the same decision and abandoned theirpanions. As the one who had been abandoned, the guard was so angry that he almost vomited blood.

    After choking on his words and emphasizing that it had nothing to do with him, the guard passed out in anger.

    Wei Yi took a look and was greatly surprised. He didn''t expect himself to have such an ability. If he had known this would happen, he would have used this Qi mist me back then! At that moment, he regretted not realizing that he had this ability earlier. I wonder if it''s toote to pick up this specialty now?

    He couldn''t make up his mind, but Cang gave him an encouraging look. Suddenly, Wei Yi was excited.

    As a newly developed skill besides refining, the guard division was very excited. Just as they were about to find a few people to practice with, a group of guards suddenly ran out of the city. The leader of the group had the back of a Tiger and the waist of a bear. As soon as he appeared, he asked in a loud voice,""The Rabbit Tribe is here? Where is he?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "If you''re talking about me, I''m here!" Azure waved his meaty paws and looked at the person who spoke.

    "Only you?" Didn''t they say that the Rabbit Tribe was attacking? The leader of the guards was obviously a little disappointed. He had thought that there would be a rabbit-ughteringpetition, but who knew that there was only one rabbit in front of him? this rabbit was not even the size of his palm, how could they fight it?

    "F * ck! Who said that the Rabbit Tribe had attacked?" After asking Cang, the guard leader turned to the guards guarding the city and roared.

    When the city guard heard this, he immediately took arge step back in tacit understanding. This way, he just happened to expose the guard who said that the Rabbit Tribe had attacked.

    "F * ck! You were the one who shouted?" The leader of the guards gave the other party a Hard knock on the head, and then said angrily,""There''s only one rabbit, and you call it an attack by the Rabbit Tribe? What''s with your eyes? Do you have to make such a fuss?"

    "Boss, it copsed the city wall ..." One of the guards reminded him while holding his head that was in pain.

    At this time, the captain of the guards who had rushed over suddenly realized that the city wall had indeed be a pile of ruins. No wonder he felt that something was missing when he came! He finally found the problem.

    Wei Yi deeply admired the guard leader''s obvious btedness, and cleverly pretended to be invisible. If it was a high-end dispute, it was obviously not something that a small figure like him could solve.

    As expected, when the guard leader heard the Guard''s words, he turned to re at Cang and asked, "You''re the one who copsed the city wall? What''s your rtionship with the other white Rabbit?"

    "We''re twins!" Azure said with a smile.

    "Twins!" The guard leader was conflicted by this answer. He knew how strong that rabbit was, so this one ... Was probably not something he could deal with at his level.

    "Go and inform the three Xuan Yi Sirs! The younger twin brother of the rabbit is here. " The leader of the guards made a decisive decision.

    Then, a guard quickly left like the wind.

    "Who told you I''m your little brother?" At this time, Azure looked at the guard leader with dissatisfaction.

    "Are you the older brother?" The guard leader was dumbfounded. He didn''t know that this rabbit would care so much about seniority.

    "It''s a must!" Azure said matter of factly.

    Hearing Cang''s words, Guardian wingughed in his heart! If he didn''t know that the rabbit had changed its color, he would have believed its words. But now, Jian Cang had yed the guard leader like a fool, and he felt very satisfied!

    Not long after, the extremely unwilling Xuan Yi and the other two also slowly walked out of the city.

    Looking at the copsed city wall, the three of them were very calm, because they were used to it. If the walls of the Imperial City didn''t copse every few days, they wouldn''t be able to adapt to it.

    However, what Xuan Yi didn''t understand was, when did Cang, that fake rabbit, have a twin brother? Why didn''t he hear about it? Could it be that there were two Guardian Tower spirits?

    At the city gate, Xuan Yi, as the representative of the three reverent-god level cultivators, asked first,""May I ask who you are?"

    "I am the heavens!" Azure gave him face as he smiled.

    "Good day, Sir Tian." The corners of Xuan Yi''s mouth twitched. One was Azure and the other was heaven. Wasn''t it azure heaven when they were put together? It was just that he didn''t know when another Earth would appear, and they would make a pair!

 Chapter 2940 The Twins (5)

    The heavens and the earth! How domineering!

    Pulling back his wandering thoughts, Xuan Yi coughed twice and asked in all seriousness,""May I know what business you have in the Imperial City?"

    "Do you still need to ask? Of course, I''m here to cause trouble!" Azure said calmly.

    Alright! He had asked an idiotic question. Xuan Yi was a little annoyed. He knew that without Xue ''er, no one could make senior Cang speak properly!

    "What do we do now?" Seeing this, Xia Yi could not help but ask in a low voice.

    "What else can we do? Of course, I''ll report this to the Divine Master. " Xuan Yi said with a smile.

    "Uh! Alright!" Xia Yi sincerely prayed that when the Divine Master saw this rabbit, he would be able to remain calm and not explode with anger.

    Xia Yi called over a guard and gave him some instructions. The guard ran away as if he had received a special pardon.

    "The three of you are not bad." Seeing them so tactful, Cang was simply too satisfied. As for Wei Yi, he looked at the scene in front of him and felt extremely confused. What was going on?

    "Bastard! What are you doing here?" At this moment, an angry roar sounded in everyone''s ears. When guard wing heard this sound, he knew that it was the mist ripple. Immediately, he lowered his head even more, afraid that he would be recognized.

    A gust of wind blew, and Wu Xiao, who was dressed in ck, appeared.

    Azure looked at Wu Xiao with a smile and said,"Little Lianlian bitch, why did you change to ck? Could it be that he knew that he looked too ugly in red?"

    "You shut up!" The mist was furious.

    "Stop roaring! Please don''t roar! You haven''t recovered from your injuries yet! If the blood vessels burst, how much blood would we have to suck to make up for it?" Cold quicklyforted.

    "You''re here again. What do you want?" Hearing this, Wu Luan gritted her teeth and asked. The veins on her forehead were throbbing. She was already at the limit of her patience. However, she knew that the current her wasn''t suitable to be entangled with Cang. She just wanted to quickly get rid of this annoying fellow.

    "I''ve brought a little kid here to visit and see if you''re still alive!" Cold truth said.

    "Don''t worry, I''m alive and well!" Rivermist replied angrily.

    "That''s good, you have to take care of your body, my Niu still has to personally deal with you! So, you can''t die early, understand?" Azure said with concern. However, its concern was really driving him crazy.

    When Wei Yi heard the conversation between the man and the Beast, he was so shocked that he didn''t know what to say. It was obvious that these two were very familiar, even close to the point of being familiar. However, from their words, he could hear a feeling of love and death. What kind of rhythm was this?

    It had been too long since guard wing had been in the God Realm. He clearly felt that he couldn''t keep up with the situation. This was really too worrying.

    "By the way, please tell this kid that we''re not on the same side!" Just as Wei Yi was feeling sad, Cang said and lifted Wei Yi''s chin, making him face fog.

    Immediately, Wei Yi burst into tears.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Wu Yan''s eyes flickered and she shouted,""The Guardian wing? You''re finally willing to appear!"

    "You''ve got the wrong person!" Wei Yi said in a low voice. At the same time, he couldn''t help but re at Cang! Wu ... Why didn''t she let him continue being an ostrich?

    "What, you''re as timid as a mouse, you don''t even dare to admit your identity?" Ripple mistughed at Wei Yi''s words.

    Wei Yi didn''t say a word. Living was the most important thing. What could he do if he didn''t admit his identity? It''s not like I''ll lose a piece of meat!

    "Wei Yi, hand over the forging experience that Yu gave you!" Seeing that Wei Yi didn''t speak, Wu Yan said.

    "What forging insights? I don''t know!" Wei Yi yed dumb.

    "So you''re saying that you don''t want to protect the armament Masters Guild?" Wu Chen threatened. If it wasn''t for the sake of using the craftsmen''s Guild as bait, how could she possibly allow those craftsmen to show off in front of her! Now that they had met The Guardian wing, the craftsmen''s Guild was naturally not of much use anymore.

    However, the threatened guard wing didn''t say anything. In fact, he was having a strong mental struggle. To him, whether it was the craftsmen''s Guild or the smithing experience given to him by Lord Yu, they were both extremely important. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been afraid of being forced to leave the craftsmen''s Guild and hide away by fog. Now that he had reappeared and fog ripple had brought up the past, these two things that the other party had threatened him with were both his weaknesses!

    "Little guy, don''t be afraid. With me around, this old woman can''t threaten you." Feeling guard wing''s struggle, blue patted his shoulder and supported him, at the same time blocking the fog''s pressure.

    "Cang, don''t meddle in my business!" This is a matter between me and him!"

    "This little guy is under my protection, so his matters are my matters!" Azure smiled faintly, clearly wanting to meddle in this matter to the end. Hearing this, Wei Yi felt Cang''s kindness and naturally continued to hug his thigh.

    He could see that the two of them really loved each other and wanted to kill each other. As for Rime, she couldn''t do anything to this rabbit. However, at this time, he still didn''t remember Cang''s identity. Or it could be said that he didn''t connect the rabbit in front of him with the spirit of the God-protecting tower at all.

    As for fog, because of Cang''s words, she was furious,""Cang, it''s fine that you''re going against me for Leng ruoxue, but now you''re still going against me for the sake of The Guardian wing?"

    "Yes! Going against you is my greatest hobby!" Azure smiled evilly.

    Riverripple was so angry that she couldn''t say anything for a long time.

    Afterughing enough, Cang said,"little Lianlian bitch!" I finally know why this little fellow doesn''t dare toe to Yu city. Isn''t it because he has that idiot Yu''s artifact refining insights in his hands! You don''t even know how to refine artifacts, yet you''re fighting over this with a little fellow? You''re a temporary God Lord appointed by thews of the world! Can we not do such a tasteless thing? Besides, so what if you collect that Idiot''s things for yourself? That idiot Yu has already fallen, why do you have to see the object and think of him, deceiving yourself and others? That idiot Yu doesn''t want to see you, and he doesn''t want his things to be in your hands. So, I advise you to hand over the things that idiot Yu left behind! This way, you won''t have to look at those things every day and feel sad!"

    Hearing Cang''s words! Ripple mist was so angry that she was about to explode. She was really just saying whatever she didn''t want to hear, and her mouth was smelly and poisonous!

    What did he mean by snatching from a little fellow? Yu''s tool refinement insights should have been hers, alright?

    What did he mean by a temporary Divine Master? She was definitely a true Divine Master! Yu had fallen, so the God World should be taken over by her, the person closest to her!

    She wasn''t a person without ss! He was not deceiving himself! Yu had pampered her when he was alive, so how could he not want to see her after he died?

    Fog retorted in her heart, her eyes spitting fire as she red at Azure and Wei Yi. In reality, she wanted to shout out these retorts, but she knew that no matter what she said, Azure, that annoying fellow, would have thousands of reasons for her. She really didn''t want to waste any more time with Azure. At the same time, she also knew that if cold one was determined to protect guard wing, she really couldn''t snatch him from that d * MN cat. All she could do was ignore him!

 Chapter 2941 The Twins (6)

    At the same time, Azure couldn''t be bothered with rime ice. In any case, he hade here today to prove to Wei Yi that he and the others weren''t in cahoots with rime ice. Now that his goal had been achieved, there was no reason for him to continue being entangled with rime ice.

    "Little Lianlian bitch, I''m here today to prove one thing."

    "What is it?" As for Azure''s unpredictable behavior, fog was already too tired toin, but she still cooperated and asked. Otherwise, this d * MN cat mighte up with some evil tricks again!

    "We''re not on the same side! Didn''t I just say it?" Azure smiled smugly, then turned to ask Guardian wing,""Little guy, Do You Believe Me Now?"

    "I believe you!" Wei Yi was speechless. How could he not believe it? How angry was Wu Jing? However, he could only secretly stomp his feet, but there was nothing he could do about this rabbit that could change its color. In front of these two, he considered himself a disadvantageous group, and it was enough for him to be remembered by fog alone, so he did not want to be remembered by this rabbit no matter what.

    That would definitely be a nightmare!

    "It''s good that you believe me! Little Lianlian slut, today''s matter is over, we will take our leave!" After saying that, Azure waved goodbye to ripple mist and disappeared with the guard wing, causing ripple mist''s face to darken.

    Was she being treated like a hot pot?

    Wu Xiao was really angry and angry that Cang came here just to torment her, but she knew Cang too well and knew that it was absolutely not worth getting angry with him, but she was still angry! The Furious Wu Yan red at the guards who were already trembling like Willows in the wind with a dark face before disappointedly disappearing.

    After Wu Yan had left for a long time, the leader of the guards asked in a daze,""Your Excellency Xuan Yi, isn''t that rabbit called Tian? Why does the Divine Master call it Cang?"

    Hearing this, Xuan Yi only looked deeply at the head guard and felt an inexplicable worry in his heart. He was quite anxious about the intelligence of the guard leader.

    Then, without even answering the guard leader''s question, Xuan Yi also disappeared in a sh.

    When Xia Yi and the other man saw this, they shook their heads helplessly and left.

    The guard leader was still confused as he watched the important figures leave one by one. Unfortunately, even the ordinary guards were unwilling to pay attention to him. It was better not to talk about such a sensitive topic!

    After Cang left the city with Guardian wing, he saw Guardian wing looking at him hesitantly. He immediately shouted,""If you have something to say, then say it!"

    Senior, can we not be so rough?

    Wei Yi secretly sighed, then made up his mind and said,"Senior, I want to go back to the armament Guild headquarters to take a look."

    "Why are we going there?" Cang raised his eyebrows and asked.

    "Ask them to move as soon as possible. I''m afraid that Wu Xuan will find trouble with them." Wei Yi said honestly.

    "If that old woman really wants to find trouble with the armament Guild headquarters, with your strength, what''s the use of going back? I won''t stop you if you want to die, but you have to hand over the three phoenixes first!" Azure reminded.

    "¡­¡­"

    Wei Yimo, senior, you''re too unsympathetic.

    Seeing through Wei Yi''s thoughts, Azure said with a disapproving expression,"Sympathy is not worth much!"

    "..." Bad guy! Peeking at his thoughts!

    "Do you really need me to peek at your thoughts? I really don''t know how you''ve been hiding for so many years. That little bitch, Rime, has never found you. You''re really too stupid!" Azure continued.<novelnext></novelnext>

    This time, Wei Yi didn''t dare to let his thoughts run wild. If he knew what he was thinking, how could he live?

    "Senior, give me some face and don''t strike me down!" Taking a deep breath, the depressed Wei Yi begged.

    "Alright! I won''t agitate you since you look so pitiful. However, it''s really useless for you to go to the armament Guild headquarters at this time. If that old woman, Wu Yan, wants to destroy the armament Guild headquarters, you''ll just be a meat bun hitting a dog even if you go. Or is it that you''ve been hiding from that B * tch for so many years just to be a meat bun in the end?" Azure blinked his ck Diamond Eyes and asked with a smirk.

    Could she not call him a meat bun? He was a reverent-God after all! Please respect the strong! Hearing Azure say this about him, Wei Yi couldn''t help but feel angry again. However, just as he thought this, he immediately put away all his thoughts and didn''t dare to let his imagination run wild, otherwise ...

    "That old hag wees God-tier meat buns the most! Your blood will definitely be her best food!" As expected, Azure continued to attack.

    "Senior, can you help me?" Wei Yi, who wanted to cry but had no tears, knew that the strength of the rabbit in front of him was unfathomable, so he asked for help.

    "How do you want me to help you? Little meat bun?" Azure blinked innocently.

    He was not called bun-hit-dog.

    Wei Yi silently cried, but still said: "I know that senior''s strength is powerful and you''re not afraid of the miasma, so I would like to ask senior to protect the armament Guild headquarters."

    "You want to hug my thigh?" Azure asked.

    "Yes, yes." Wei Yi hurriedly nodded. He knew that Cang was strong, so if he didn''t hug him now, when would he?

    "Not everyone can hug my thigh!" Seeing this, Azure said proudly.

    "Senior, let the craftsmen''s Guild hold onto your thigh. In the future, if you want to refine a divine artifact, you can do it! You don''t need to spend any money, and all the craftsmen are at yourmand. How cost-effective is this! Don''t you agree?" Wei Yi hurriedly spoke of the benefits, but Cang frowned as he listened.

    Your sister! It was an Artifact Spirit, and the God-protecting Pagoda was an innate chaotic level divine artifact. Did it need other divine artifacts? So in its eyes, the craftsmen''s Guild was really of little value, but a certain person was not aware of it and thought that the craftsmen''s Guild was so high and mighty!

    "I don''t need to forge!" Azure said in disdain.

    It was a tool! A top-grade divine artifact!

    "Senior, although you''re a beast, with a weapon, you won''t have to use your ws to scratch people. It''s easier this way. " Wei Yi spared no effort to continue to tempt him, and at the same time, he became stubborn, making Azure agree no matter what.

    "I''m not afraid of wasting my ws. " Azure felt that he had suffered a loss.

    "Senior ..." Jian Cang''s words didn''t work. Wei Yi could only put down his pride and drag out his voice to beg.

    Sure enough, Azure was frightened by Wei Yi''s voice. He ufortably shook his fur, then pped Wei Yi''s head with his paw and roared,""Speak properly, or I''ll hand you over to the mist bitch!"

    Wei Yi, who had been beaten until his eyes were filled with stars, looked pitifully at Cang, feeling extremely wronged! At this moment, he no longer had the wild and cool demeanor he had when he met Leng ruoxue and the others. He only wanted to hug their thighs and seek protection!

    Seeing him like this, Cang almost went crazy and wanted to melt it down to make more. However, after thinking about it, it was not bad to get Niu a Weapon Master Guild to y with, it was better than letting it fall into the hands of the rippling fog bitch, so in the next second, it agreed.

    Seeing that Azure had finally agreed, Wei Yi was moved to tears. Wu.....It really wasn''t easy, he had wasted his time acting coquettishly and acting cute, hard work paid off!

    "Senior, thank you!" Wei Yi said excitedly.

 Chapter 2942 The Twins (7)

    "Don''t thank me too early. I''m telling you, what''s mine is Niu ''s. So, even though I''m protecting your armament Guild headquarters, it still belongs to Niu! In the future, all of you have to listen to her!" Azure warned.

    "Understood!" Wei Yi nodded. Suddenly, he felt envious, jealous, and hateful towards Leng ruoxue. How blissful would it be to have such a big thigh to hug? That''s right, that little girl said that she was master Yu''s disciple, could it be true?

    Filled with doubt, guard wing looked at Azure, his face filled with questions.

    "Niu is indeed the disciple of dummy Yu." Seeing the situation, Cang said truthfully.

    "It seems like I''m the one with the heart of a vile person!" Wei Yi said, somewhat embarrassed.

    "It''s good that you know. However, we''re all magnanimous and won''t hold it against you!" Azure said magnanimously.

    As he spoke, he teleported with The Guardian wing. It only put down Guardian wing when it arrived at the cksmith Guild headquarters.

    This also made Wei Yi let out a long sigh of relief. Otherwise, if the weapon craftsmen saw him being carried like this, it would damage his image!

    After entering the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters, the first thing Wei Yi did was to look for the Guild Master. However, he was informed by the waiter that the Guild Master was in seclusion.

    "Tell your guild leader toe out quickly, or I''ll smash the armament Guild headquarters." Hearing this, Azure immediately roared.

    "Senior, calm down! You can''t smash this ce!" Hearing Cang''s words, Wei Yi was afraid. Was this person addicted to smashing other people''s houses? Why do you always like to cause trouble?

    "Aren''t you in closed-door cultivation? I just want to get that President out. " Azure said innocently.

    "I have an idea, there''s no need to trouble senior." Said Wei Yi, trying to please him.

    "Then you do it, this Lord''s patience is limited!" Cang waved his little paw and found a ce to sit down.

    Wei Yi wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and showed a token to the servant. Unfortunately, the servant did not recognize the token.

    "I''m The Guardian wing,"he could only say helplessly.

    "What''s wrong with The Guardian wing?" The waiter asked in confusion.

    "Don''t you know that the first guild Master of the craftsmen Guild was called Guardian wing?" Wei Yi asked, almost making the waiter go crazy.

    "So what? Does it have anything to do with you? Don''t think that just because you have the same name as our founding president, you have special privileges in the armament Guild headquarters. Remember, this is the armament Guild headquarters!" The waiter said proudly.

    "¡­¡­"

    Wei Yi was dumbfounded. Azure couldn''t help but cover his mouth with his little paws andugh.

    ncing at Cang''s reserved smile, Wei Yi was depressed.

    "Senior, if you want tough,ugh! There''s no need to be embarrassed. " Wei Yi sighed.

    "Hehe! Didn''t I tell you to smash it!" Azureughed evilly, clearly rejoicing in his misfortune.

    "Daring to smash the armament Guild headquarters, you''re quite bold?" Seeing this man and beast acting as if he didn''t exist, the waiter''s anger surged to his head.

    "I''ve even smashed the divine lord''s estate, what''s the armament Guild?" Azure said disapprovingly.

    "What big words!" At this moment, an angry voice interrupted.

    "And who are you?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I''m an honorary elder of the armament Guild headquarters. You can call me elder Ying!" The one who spoke was a middle aged man who was currently walking down the stairs. He was not very strong, only a Godking. However, to be able to be an honorary elder of the craftsmen''s Guild, Wei Yi was clear that this person definitely had talent in forging.

    Afraid that Cang Zhen would smash the cksmith Guild headquarters in a fit of anger, Wei Yi went up and grabbed his cor, ordering,""Tell the armament Guild headquarters" manager toe out, I have important matters to attend to!"

    "You''re ordering me?" Elder Ying blinked her eyes and asked in disbelief.

    "Hurry up, or you''ll have to bear the consequences!" Wei Yi threatened, and released a trace of pressure.

    Instantly, elder Ying''s little face turned pale and she scrambled up the stairs. The waiter was also so scared that his little body kept trembling. In fact, he also wanted to run, but his legs were weak.

    "Who dares toe to the craftsmen''s Guild headquarters and cause trouble?" Not long after, a group of weapon craftsmen ran down from upstairs with all kinds of weapons in their hands.

    "I want to see the president!" Seeing this, guard wing repeated.

    "Uh! The president is in seclusion. May I know who you are?" When the leader saw Guardian wing in person, he immediately changed his attitude. This person gave him the feeling that he was very strong. As a nonbat Guild, he really didn''t want to make an enemy out of a stranger.

    "What about the Vice President?" Wei Yi asked again.

    "Little guy, the two vice presidents here are with my girl!" Cangughed before the other party could reply.

    "¡­¡­"

    Wei Yi mo, so he hade here for nothing?

    "Who''s your girl? Our vice-leader is in Demon City?" The leader of the group asked in surprise. Could it be that something had happened to the two vice presidents? But why didn''t they receive any news at all?

    "My girl is Leng ruoxue." Azure said arrogantly with a proud face.

    "Argh! So it was miss Leng''s Beastie! It was a misunderstanding! We didn''t know your identity, please don''t take it to heart!" Seeing Cang mention Leng ruoxue''s name, the leader''s attitude immediately took a 180-degree turn. He treated Cang even better than before.

    Seeing this, green proudly gave Wei Yi a provocative look, his ck eyes red as he wrote: ''look, my girl''s name is better than yours, right?''

    Facing Cang''s smugness, Wei Yi could only feel depressed, because he couldn''t deny that the girl''s name was better than his. Because even if he said the two words "Wei Yi," people would think that they had the same name!

    "I don''t me you! Who''s the one in charge of the armament Guild headquarters now?" Azure asked, showing his magnanimity.

    "That''s me. I''m the fifth elder of the armament Guild headquarters. " That person took the initiative to say.

    "Don''t you know him?" Pointing at Wei Yi, Azure asked with a smirk.

    Hearing this, the fifth elder carefully sized up the guard division, but in the end, he still shook his head,"He looks familiar, but I can''t remember where I''ve seen him before."

    "He''s The Guardian wing, the first president of the craftsmen''s Guild!" Cang solved the mystery!

    "What?" Hearing this, the fifth elder''s face paled. He continued to stare at The Guardian wing in disbelief. To be honest, he had only heard of the name of The Guardian wing and had never seen it in person. However, he had seen the image of the founding president once, and the man in front of him gave him a sense of deja vu. But he couldn''t just randomly call himself the president! Even though he believed that Leng ruoxue''s Beastie would not lie to them, he still had to verify it!

    "May I ask if your Excellency has any proof?" The fifth elder asked after he had examined her.

    Hearing this, Azure couldn''t help butugh madly. He pointed at Wei Yi and said,"Little guy, they want evidence just like you! Really, if you''re not family, you''ll join the same family!"

    Wei Yi''s face darkened, but he still took out the token from before and showed it to the fifth elder.

    Seeing the token, the fifth elder was instantly excited! This was the personal token of the first president!

 Chapter 2943 The Twins (8)

    "President!" After confirming, the fifth elder''s eyes were filled with tears as he choked.

    "You admit it just like that? Aren''t you going to confirm it?" Cang reminded.

    Senior, what do you mean? Was he afraid that the world would not be in chaos? Wei Yi looked at Cang with a face full of hidden bitterness.

    "There''s no need to confirm. He''s definitely our guild leader." The fifth elder said with certainty. He believed that Leng ruoxue''s Beastie would not lie to him! After all, his rtionship with the armament Guild headquarters was not ordinary!

    "Fifth elder, I have an important matter to discuss with your current president. Please ask him toe out of seclusion!" Guard wing, whose identity had finally been confirmed, said cautiously.

    "Alright! President, please wait a moment. " The fifth elder said respectfully.

    Finished speaking, the fifth elder personally went to handle this matter, while Wei Yi and Azure were also invited into the VIP room.

    Sitting on the chair in the VIP room, Wei Yi looked at Cang with a puzzled expression.

    "What''s wrong?" Cold asked as he felt guard wing''s gaze.

    "Why didn''t they suspect anything when you said you were Leng ruoxue''s Beastie?" Regarding this question, Wei Yi had been thinking for a while, but he couldn''t figure it out.

    "Character! Do you understand?" Azure said smugly, then sprawled on the table.

    "¡­¡­"

    These words caused Wei Yi to feel a sense of mncholy.

    "President!" Suddenly, a whirlwind rushed in from the outside and headed straight for The Guardian wing.

    Guard wing, who wasn''t prepared at all, was thrown to the ground.

    "Dammit, get up!" Wei Yi''s face darkened as he angrily red at the person on top of him.

    "Guild leader, I''m so excited!" A certain man said with an embarrassed expression. He was the armament Guild''s current president, Xue Qi.

    "I have something important to discuss with you." Wei Yi nodded his head in understanding and said straightforwardly.

    "Please speak, President." Xue Qi said, a little like a Lackey.

    Although it was not the time to reminisce, Wei Yi still exined the cause and effect of his disappearance to Xue Qi and several elders who had followed him. He also emphasized that Wu ice might attack the craftsmen''s Guild.

    When Xue Qi and the other elders heard this, they were at a loss.

    Without Wei Yi even mentioning Cang, Xue Qi and the other elders all turned their eyes to Cang. In the entire God World, Leng ruoxue was the only one who dared to go against Wu Cheng!

    "In the future, the craftsmen''s Guild will be under my protection." Seeing this, cold waved his ws and said very arrogantly.

    "Thank you, this beast race senior. Thank you, miss Leng!" Xue Qi and the others quickly expressed their thanks. Wei Yi was depressed that they were acting likeckeys.

    From the looks of it, other than him who did not know Leng ruoxue, everyone else knew her! More importantly, that little girl''s position in the divine realm seemed to be quite high!

    Originally, he had thought that he would have to spend a lot of effort to convince the always proud armament Guild headquarters to be willing to rely on the protection of others! Unexpectedly, it waspletely different from what he had imagined in advance. Without even letting him speak any nonsense, this group of people from the armament Guild headquarters had spontaneously found a thigh to hug! Such a fact made him, the founding president of the armament Guild headquarters, feel no sense of aplishment!

    But now that things hade to this, everyone was happy! He could finally be at ease.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Unfortunately, he didn''t feel at ease for long. In order to show his protection, Cang directly injected his divine power into his voice and shouted at the top of his voice,""Ripple mist B * tch, the armament Guild headquarters is mine now. I dare you to touch it!"

    These powerful words instantly spread throughout the entire divine realm. Immediately, cold sweat appeared on the foreheads of Wei Yi and the others.

    Was this a provocation?

    However, in a short period of time, they probably wouldn''t know whether this was a provocation or not. After hearing Cang''s words, fog ice chose to ignore it.

    Right now, healing was the most important thing. She didn''t have time for the weaponsmiths quarter. In her eyes, the Wei Yi would be in her pocket sooner orter, so she wasn''t in a hurry.

    After Azure had taken Guardian wing to settle the issue of ownership of the weapon masters Guild, he had brought Guardian wing around the divine realm before returning to the abandonednd. Although guard wing had protested countless times that Azure shouldn''t take him away, it was a pity that he waspletely ignored.

    Seeing Wei Yi return home, Leng ruoxue and the others quickly looked him up and down. When they saw that he waspletely unharmed, they instantly felt relieved. After all, he was the great elder''s master in name, and the great elder would feel heartache if he was hurt.

    This time, there was no need for Leng ruoxue and the others to waste their breath. Wei Yi directly said,""I''ve hidden the three phoenixes. "

    "You ..." Leng ruoxue didn''t know what Azure had done to change Wei Yi''s attitude, but the difference was too great. She couldn''t believe it.

    "Senior Cang is my thigh now." Wei Yi saw Leng ruoxue''s face full of question marks and took the initiative to exin to her.

    "..." Leng ruoxue and the others were silent. Did this mean that Wei Yi was clinging onto Shang Cang''s thigh? No wonder he was so obedient!

    "Girl, don''t be too touched!" Hearing this, Cang''s face was begging for a caress.

    Leng ruoxue did as it wished and touched Cang''s fur. Cang closed its eyes in happiness andy in Leng ruoxue''s arms.

    Seeing this rabbit acting so coquettishly, Wei Yi couldn''t help but Twitch the corner of his mouth. This, this was the rabbit that had kidnapped him? Why was he so gentle towards Leng ruoxue, but so simple and rough towards her?

    In fact, Wei Yi was too embarrassed to tell everyone that after Cang took him away, he beat him up before taking him to the immortal realm. Of course, they also went to the Imperial City. When they arrived, a certain rabbit showed his divine might and directly copsed the walls of the Imperial City. As expected, they also saw fog ice in the Imperial City.

    He had personally witnessed the scolding battle between Leng ruoxue''s rabbit and fog Phoenix. He had also witnessed how fog Phoenix was so infuriated by a certain rabbit that her blood vessels almost burst!

    In the rabbit''s words, didn''t you want evidence? I''ll bring you directly to the ripple mist! After finding trouble with rime ice, I''ll let you see my girl''s reputation in the divine realm!

    As expected, Wei Yi''s vision started to change and he gave in!

    This rabbit was too terrifying. He couldn''t afford to offend it! More importantly, the armament Guild headquarters still needed their protection!

    Sob ... Thinking about what had happened these past few days, those were all tears!

    "Now, are you willing to tell me where the three phoenixes are?" Leng ruoxue could feel that Wei Yi had been through a lot these past few days, so she couldn''t help but ask in a gentle voice.

    "En!" Wei Yi nodded his head vigorously. Could he not tell? He had already seen the evidence, and he had also hugged a certain rabbit''s thigh. If he didn''t say anything, that rabbit would probably go crazy! At that time, wouldn''t he be the unlucky one?

    After that, Wei Yi brought Leng ruoxue and the others to the backyard and opened one of the doors. He then said,""Come in with me!"

    Upon entering the room, Leng ruoxue and the rest realized that it was an extremely ordinary room. Other than an old bed, there was no other furniture in the room. Naturally, there were no signs of the three phoenixes.

    However, Leng ruoxue and the rest did not say much. They only followed Wei Yi with calm expressions. Seeing this, the more guard wing felt that his previous suspicion had been unnecessary.

 Chapter 2944 The Twins (9)

    In reality, he didn''t want that to happen either. However, it had been too long since he had moved around the divine world, and fog ice had been searching for his whereabouts all this time. Thus, he had to be on guard.

    After opening a wall and revealing a secret passage, he brought Leng ruoxue and the rest in.

    After walking for an unknown amount of time, Leng ruoxue and the rest finally saw a ray of light. They then realized that this secret tunnel led to a mountain because they were already in an unknown mountain.

    In the next second, they were surrounded by hundreds of armed men in gray.

    "Our own people!" Wei Yi took out a token and showed it to the other.

    Seeing this, the other party immediately put away his weapon and looked at guard wing with a respectful expression. He hesitated and said, "You''re the boss?"

    "What, you don''t even recognize me?" Wei Yi sighed helplessly.

    "N-no, it''s not that. It''s just that your face is different!" A gray-robed man said carefully.

    "I''ve been detoxified," Wei Yi exined.

    When the grey-clothed people heard this, they immediately cheered and crowded around the guard division as they walked to the front. Leng ruoxue and the rest pretended to be invisible and followed behind them silently. Knowing that they had been brought here by The Guardian wing, the gray-clothed men were very polite to them after confirming their identities.

    The mountain path was rather rugged. Leng ruoxue and the rest followed behind Wei Yi and the rest for a long time before they reached the peak.

    At the top of the mountain, there was a spacious three-story building built against the mountain. Leng ruoxue could tell with a single nce that it was also a house.

    "Little girl, this is my base camp. I''ve ced the three phoenixes here." After entering the courtyard, Wei Yi turned around and said to Leng ruoxue.

    "Master, you''re back!" At the same time, a young man quickly came to Wei Yi''s side and shouted with excitement.

    "This is my disciple, Meng Xiao!" Wei Yi introduced.

    "The previous president of the craftsmen''s Guild?" Leng ruoxue said.

    "Eh? You recognize me?" Meng Xiao asked in surprise.

    "I don''t recognize you." Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    "Uh!" Meng Xiao was depressed. She couldn''t recognize him, but she could still tell his identity?

    "I recognize the first elder and the two vice presidents of the craftsmen''s Guild." Leng ruoxue smiled.

    "I see." Meng Xiao understood.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue moved the head elder of the craftsmen''s Guild out. Liu Yue and Mo Yan were with him.

    As soon as Mo Yan came out, he was also not used to it. All these years, he had been staying in Xue ''er''s space with his disciple, almost never leaving the house, so he had no idea how he had been moved out. However, before he could ask the question in his heart, he saw Wei Yi and Meng Xiao standing not far away from the corner of his eye. He immediately became excited.

    "President!" Mo Yan shouted, and then excitedly pounced on the two. He was more familiar with Meng Xiao, but he was not as unfamiliar with Wei Yi as the others in the craftsmen''s Guild. After all, Wei Yi was a god-like figure in the hearts of the craftsmen of this generation.

    Mo Yan excitedly threw himself in front of Meng Xiao and Wei Yi, choking with sobs. At this moment, Liu Yue and the great elder also walked over, and the few of them hugged each other and cried.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue and the others automatically made way for them while they hid in another corner of the courtyard.

    "Little girl, do you still remember me?" Suddenly, a slightly flirtatious voice rang in Leng ruoxue''s ears.

    Leng ruoxue turned around and saw that the person who spoke was a young man. The man''s clothes were unusually bright, like a Peacock fighting for beauty.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Upon seeing this person, Leng ruoxue frowned before looking at the demon.

    "You are Xiao Fan from ck fog cliff?" The demon revealed the man''s identity.

    Xiao Fan was excited when he saw that he had been recognized. He immediately ran to the demon and said,""Not bad, you still remember me! You''re not like a certain heartless person who had long forgotten about me!"

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue and the rest had goosebumps all over their bodies. However, his words had sessfully attracted the attention of uncle long and the rest towards Leng ruoxue.

    Needless to say, the heartless person this person was referring to was definitely Xue ''er.

    As for Leng ruoxue, after the cold chill, she acted as if she had not heard Xiao fan''s words and said calmly,""Your boss can''t leave now. Take us to see the three phoenixes!"

    "Little girl, it''s fine if you pretend not to know me, but you still want me to run errands for you?" Xiao Fan pointed at Leng ruoxue and said.

    "Do you want me to find it myself? Oh! If I were to look for it myself, I can''t guarantee what this ce would look like!" Leng ruoxue threatened.

    "I''m scared of you, okay? I''ll Take You There. " Sighing, Xiao Fan said in a sullen tone.

    "Then stop talking nonsense!" Leng ruoxue urged, forcing Xiao Fan to swallow back his unspokenints.

    Xiao Fan, who had resigned himself to his fate, led the way in front, but his heart was beating fast. This little girl''s aura was much stronger than when they met her in the Haotian continent. At that time, Leng ruoxue was just a little kid in their eyes, but now ...

    He was full of tears!

    After leading Leng ruoxue and the others to the backyard, Xiao Fan pointed to a courtyard and said,""It''s there, you guys go!"

    Leng ruoxue nodded and brought the demon and the rest to the courtyard.

    There were only two rooms in the small courtyard. Leng ruoxue pushed open one of the rooms, and it just so happened that her two old phoenixes were living inside.

    At this moment, the two old phoenixes were lying side by side on the bed, unconscious. Leng ruoxue examined their injuries and discovered that they were only in a deep sleep due to their injuries. Their lives were not in danger, so she was relieved.

    Not long after he took out two Supreme-grade healing pills and fed them to the two old phoenixes, the two old phoenixes slowly woke up.

    As soon as they woke up, Feng Huo and Feng Miao were both a little confused. After being stunned for a while, the two of them touched each other and said in unison,""Have we recovered from our injuries?"

    The moment the two of them woke up, their consciousness was still at the moment when they were injured. Now that they saw that the two of them had no injuries at all, they were quite surprised. Who had saved them?

    The two of them looked at each other, their eyes still filled with confusion. They were obviously slow to react, so they did not realize that they were being watched.

    "What a good gay friend!" Uncle Long''s sigh woke up the two of them from their daze.

    "Argh! W-Who are you?" Feng Huo and Feng Miao raised their heads and saw that there were a few more people in the room, and they were immediately shocked.

    "You don''t even recognize your master?" Uncle long pointed at Leng ruoxue and asked.

    "M-master?" Feng Huo asked carefully. He could sense that his master was very close to him, but was this ugly woman in front of him really his master?

    The Phoenix Fire didn''t dare to recognize it!

    It would be so embarrassing if he recognized the wrong master!

    "Old fire!" Sighing softly, Leng ruoxue looked at old fire''s silly expression and could only speak on her own.

 Chapter 2945 The Twins (10)

    Hearing that the voice belonged to the owner, old fire became excited.

    "Master! Wu ... Old fire thought that he would never see you again! But why did you change again? Is he disfigured?" Feng Huo couldn''t help but guess.

    "I''ve changed my appearance!" Leng ruoxue gritted her teeth. Could this old Phoenix not be so out of line? When they first met, he was still normal!

    "Oh! Master, why do you change your appearance every time?" Feng Huo asked with great curiosity.

    "¡­¡­"

    Was this important? Leng ruoxue couldn''t understand why old fire would be so concerned about this. Ice Spirit''s reaction was more direct. He had already pped old fire''s head, causing old fire to grimace in pain.

    "Who are you? What right do you have to hit me?" The Phoenix me was furious.

    "I''m ice Spirit! I''m beating you up on behalf of Feng Wu!" Ice Spirit roared.

    "Ice Spirit? Which Ice Spirit?" Feng Huo couldn''t help but ask. He only knew of one Ice Spirit, and that was the Qilin n leader. This person couldn''t be him, right?

    "Qilin n''s ice soul!" Ice Spirit said honestly.

    When Feng Huo and Feng Miao heard this, they were instantly dumbfounded.

    The ice soul of the Yi, Qilin n? Wasn''t that the Qilin n''s patriarch?

    "Master, he really is?" The Phoenix me couldn''t believe it and turned to ask its master. He believed his master more.

    Leng ruoxue nodded.

    The Phoenix Fire was at a loss.

    "Senior, senior ice soul!" Feng Huo said in a low voice. He was so scared that he didn''t dare to raise his head.

    "Okay, don''t be so out of line!" Ice Spirit reminded.

    "I know." "Yes," Feng Huo replied, then looked at Leng ruoxue with a wronged expression. Master! How did you manage to bring this dangerous item? With him around, how are we Beastie supposed to live?

    The ice Spirit was undoubtedly giving Feng Huo and Feng Miao a lot of pressure. After all, the ice Spirit was not only powerful, but also had a high status in the beast n. In front of the ice Spirit, who was the most senior beast in the beast n, the two of them were like children. They were at a loss when facing the ice Spirit.

    Besides, they didn''t know why the ice Spirit was with its master. Most of the rumors in the divinity said that senior ice soul was in closed-door cultivation, and some said that he was injured and unconscious. But now it seemed that senior ice soul was in good condition. At least, he was much stronger than the king of their Phoenix n.

    "Isn''t there another Phoenix?" Ice Spirit reminded.

    "Argh! Little six!" With Ice Spirit''s reminder, the two of them suddenly realized that they had forgotten about the sixth elder. They quickly stood up and ran outside.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest sat calmly. Very quickly, Feng Huo and Feng Miao turned back. Feng Huo even said with tears in his eyes,""Master, where is little six? Wuwu ..."

    "Idiot!" Ice Spirit cursed, then stood up and walked out.

    Leng ruoxue shook her head in disappointment and walked out. The demon and the rest followed him one by one.

    Seeing this, Feng Huo and Feng Miao were even more confused. However, they still followed Leng ruoxue and the rest with determination.

    Following him to the next room, the two of them saw the unconscious sixth elder lying on the bed. With a Swoosh, they rushed to the bed and wailed,""Little six, you died a terrible death!"

    "¡­¡­"

    ck lines slid down the foreheads of Leng ruoxue and the others.

    It seemed that going offline was also contagious.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Seeing Feng Huo and Feng Miao lying on the bed of the sixth elder of the Feng n, crying their hearts out, Leng ruoxue was a little flustered. In the end, she could no longer bear it and shouted,""Why are you crying? Who said she''s dead!"

    "Uh! He didn''t die? Then why is there no aura at all?" Feng Huo asked in a daze.

    "Her injuries are more serious than yours, and she''s in a deep sleep! However, if you continue to cry, she might really lose her life. " Leng ruoxue gritted her teeth.

    "Master, please save her." When Feng Miao heard this, she immediately pleaded nervously.

    "Get out of my way!" Leng ruoxue was going crazy.

    "Yes!" The two of them moved in an orderly manner and immediately made room for the bed.

    Leng ruoxue also took out a pill and fed it to sixth elder. However, the sixth elder''s injuries were more severe than Feng Huo and Feng Miao ''s, so he didn''t wake up as quickly as they did.

    Feng Huo and Feng Luan watched the sixth elder eat the pill without blinking. After a while, the sixth elder finally opened his eyes, and the two of them let out a long sigh of relief.

    "Little six, we''re safe." After the sixth elder woke up, Feng Huo and Feng Miao said in unison, afraid that she would be worried.

    "Did Qing ''er manage to escape?" The sixth elder, whose body was still very weak, asked. This question obviously stunned Feng Huo and Feng Miao. They didn''t know!

    "Qing ''er is already in Demon City," Leng ruoxue replied for the two of them.

    "Little six, you can rest assured. Qing ''er is in Demon City!" Hearing their Master''s words, Feng Huo and Feng Miao finally rxed. Although they also loved Qing ''er, they couldn''tpare to the sixth elder. Therefore, they really didn''t dare to imagine how sad little six would be if something happened to Qing'' er. But now, everyone was fine.

    "Old fire, who are they?" The sixth elder couldn''t help but ask when he saw the stranger in front of him.

    "She''s my master!" Phoenix me said excitedly.

    "Leng ruoxue?" The sixth elder said hesitantly.

    "It''s me. " Leng ruoxue nodded.

    "Miss Leng, thank you for saving us." The sixth elder said gratefully.

    "I just found you. I wasn''t the one who helped you before." Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    The three old phoenixes looked at each other when they heard this.

    "The one who saved you was the previous president of the armament Guild. However, you should rest first! Even if I want to thank them, there''s no rush. " Leng ruoxue smiled as she saw through their thoughts.

    The three of them felt much more at ease after hearing this.

    After resting for two days, the three of them personally expressed their gratitude to The Guardian wing.

    At this time, Wei Yi and the others had finished reminiscing, and everyone was somewhat excited. After Xiao Fan found out about Leng ruoxue''s past, he would appear in front of her from time to time in order to get to know her. It was a pity that Leng ruoxue continued to ignore him.

    Xiao Fan, who refused to give up, was stopped by the demon when he went to look for Leng ruoxue again.

    "What do you want?" The demon dragged Xiao Fan to a corner and questioned him.

    "Old friends, we''re catching up! Don''t be so unfriendly!" Xiao Fan saw the demon''s unfriendly expression and quickly lowered his head.

    "Who''s your old friend?" The demon raised his eyebrows and said in disdain. He had not forgotten that when he had first thought of ck fog cliff, this group of people had given him and the others a difficult problem. Although it was a mission, if it was not for Xue ''er''s ability in alchemy and the fact that she had managed to refine a high-grade divine antidote, they would have probably been handed over there.

    "Don''t be like this!" Xiao Fan was helpless. Why was it so difficult for him to cozy up to someone? To be honest, he never thought that Leng ruoxue would be able to grow to such an extent in less than a hundred years. After hearing about Leng ruoxue from the first elder and the rest, his respect for her was like a torrential River that flowed endlessly. He did not hesitate to hug her thigh. Unfortunately, she would not let him hug her thigh!

 Chapter 2946 The Twins (11)

    This won''t do! Xiao fan''s will was firm, and he would not admit defeat easily.

    "Then what do you want?" The demonughed evilly.

    "I want to hug your thigh." Xiao Fan said directly.

    "Aren''t you two already hugging?" The demon reminded him. Oh right, he seemed to be hugging that d * MN cat!

    "That was carried by the city Lord, I want to carry him alone." Xiao Fanughed.

    "So you want to rece Wei Yi?" The demon purposely exined to Xiao Fan.

    "Don''t wrong me! I just feel that we''re old friends, and we should take care of each other!" Xiao Fan looked at the demon and said.

    "That sounds reasonable." The demon nodded.

    "That makes sense, right?" Xiao Fan was pleased.

    "Yes, but so what? You''d better stay away from Xue ''er, if you continue to pester her, don''t me me for being impolite. " The demon threatened. After saying this, he turned around and left, leaving the dumbfounded Xiao Fan standing there.

    Xiao Fan never dreamed that this guy would suddenly turn hostile!

    "You were threatened, right? You deserve it!" At this time, a woman walked to Xiao fan''s side and gloated.

    "What do you know! I''m definitely going to cling onto Leng ruoxue''s thigh. " Xiao Fan said, not willing to admit defeat.

    "Yes, I support you. I didn''t expect her to grow so fast in just a few years!" The woman looked at Xiao Fan and couldn''t hide her surprise.

    The woman was Bai Xi.

    Back in the Haotian continent, they had been ordered to find all kinds of herbs to refine antidotes. At that time, Leng ruoxue was just a little fellow with a good cultivation base, and she had even refined high-level antidotes for them. But now, Leng ruoxue had be an existence that they looked up to. She could no longer look at Leng ruoxue the way she used to, nor was she as heartless as Xiao Fan, who wanted to get close to her.

    AI! It was infuriating topare people!

    Their improvement was limited, but Leng ruoxue had long surpassed them by several streets.

    Sighing, she looked at Xiao Fan, who was still trying to cling onto Leng ruoxue, and then she left.

    At the same time, Wei Yi, who was in the living room, was also talking to Leng ruoxue about what had happened back then.

    Wei Yi sighed. Never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that he and Leng ruoxue would have such a connection. The antidote pill that year was refined for him. However, the antidote pill was not of much help to him. Even so, he still had to thank Leng ruoxue.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she also felt that they were too full of themselves.

    "By the way, what''s the use of the token they gave me?" Leng ruoxue suddenly remembered that she still had an unused token in her bracelet storage. She could not help but ask curiously.

    "Hehe! Take that token. If we are fated to meet again, I can make you a Supreme-grade divine weapon for free. " Wei Yi exined, a little embarrassed.

    "You mean I have toe to the city of abandoned ruins or find you for the token to work?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes and asked.

    "Yes, I am!" Wei Yi said, somewhat embarrassed.

    Hearing the other party''s affirmative answer, Leng ruoxue gave Wei Yi a disdainful look. This guy, what he gave was simply an empty check! Who woulde to the city of abandoned ruins? It was even more difficult to find where they lived than to go to the city of abandoned ruins.

    Fortunately, she had long forgotten about the token she had identally obtained that year, otherwise she would have been depressed to death.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "That ... If there''s a chance to see it, it''s worth it." Wei Yi, who was despised by Leng ruoxue to the point of being unable to show his face, argued in a low voice.

    "Alright then!" Leng ruoxue nodded. She didn''t want to be caught up in this matter and took the initiative to change the topic,""What''s your next n? Do you want to leave this ce?"

    "No, don''t you own this ce now? We''ll be safer here. " Wei Yi shook his head. He was already used to living here and didn''t want to easily change ces.

    "Even though this ce belongs to me now, it may not be safe! After all, this is Wu Yan''s territory. If she finds out that this ce has changed owners, I''m afraid there will be trouble. So, are you really not considering leaving here?" Leng ruoxue tried to entice him.

    "Don''t scare me. I''ve been living in seclusion here for many years to avoid her. I''m already used to life here. " Wei Yi still gave the same reason.

    "Could it be that you feel that the more dangerous the ce, the safer it is?" Leng ruoxue asked.

    "How did you know?" Wei Yi was surprised that Leng ruoxue had guessed correctly.

    "Isn''t it obvious? By the way, I''m nning to craft an acquired Chaos Divine artifact. Are you interested in watching?" Leng ruoxue threw out another bait. The reason why she spared no effort in trying to abduct Wei Yi was because this guy had once received master''s true inheritance in the field of forging. ording to Cang''s gossip, he still had master''s forging experience. Such a talent, of course she couldn''t let him go.

    With him around, he might even be able to give her some inspiration!

    "Houtian Chaos Divine artifact?" Hearing this, Wei Yi''s eyes lit up.

    When Leng ruoxue saw him, she knew that he must have heard of it. She nodded and said,""Are you interested in participating? Even though you''ll probably only be able to watch. "

    "We must watch!" Wei Yi''s eyes were shining, clearly very interested.

    "Then you''ll have to leave this ce with me," Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    "Can''t you refine it here?" Wei Yi said, somewhat conflicted.

    "Demon City is my real home. I miss home." Leng ruoxue said pitifully. In order to sessfully abduct him, she had to pretend to be pitiful.

    "Uh! What do you n to do here?" Wei Yi could not help but ask.

    "This ce! We can only leave it for now. " Leng ruoxue said after some thought. After all, she still needed this ce. However, she wouldn''t use this ce as a base. After all, the environment here was too bad.

    "Alright! I''ll go back with you, but I''ll have to bring everyone here. " Wei Yi requested. This was the power he had umted over the years. Although it was not very strong, it was these people who had apanied him during his most difficult times, so no matter when or where, he would not leave these people and leave by himself.

    "Sure, there are plenty of ces in Demon City." Leng ruoxue agreed.

    After that, the two of them discussed some details, and then Wei Yi left to inform his subordinates to move.

    Leng ruoxue had also returned to her room.

    Not long after, Feng Huo and Feng Miao found Leng ruoxue. The two of them looked at each other hesitatingly, neither of them willing to speak first.

    Seeing their reaction, Leng ruoxue could only ask directly,""What''s wrong? Do you have something to say to me?"

    "Master, are we leaving this ce?" Feng Huo carefully asked.

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue nodded.

    "Then, then the Phoenix King ..." Feng Huo only said two words and couldn''t continue. He really wasn''t suitable to ask this kind of thing!

 Chapter 2947 Twin (12)

    "You want to know when the Phoenix King will save you? The sixth elder sent you here to ask, right?" Leng ruoxue asked with a faint smile. She only found the two old phoenixes ''coyness funny. As her Beastie, he naturally could not hide his thoughts from her.

    "Master, don''t me little six. She''s just too worried about Feng Wu, so she asked us to ask her. She didn''t mean to rush you, so don''t worry!" Feng Miao was afraid that her master would be angry, so she quickly exined on behalf of the sixth elder.

    "I understand. But, sixth elder, how can you be so sure that I can save the Phoenix King?" Leng ruoxue was a little confused. Where did the old Phoenix get its confidence from?

    "Master! In the entire divine realm, if even you are unable to save the Phoenix King, then no one would be able to save the Phoenix King. " Feng Huoughed and said.

    Hearing his words, Leng ruoxue was speechless. So their confidence in her came from their ttery! However, the matters of the Phoenix King, The White Tiger King, and the Dragon Emperor really had to be brought forward on the agenda. He just didn''t know if his current strength was enough to unseal the fog ice.

    When she thought of this, she felt sorry for the mother parasol tree. After all, when she left the Phoenix tribe with the mother parasol tree, she had said that she would try to save the Phoenix King within ten years. However, she did not expect to use so much time for cultivation. Fortunately, after the mother parasol tree entered the bracelet, its strength recovered quickly and at the same time, it also bought a lot of time for the Phoenix King. Otherwise, she was afraid that she would really feel sorry for the mother parasol tree and the Phoenix battle.

    "Take me to the ce where the Phoenix King was sealed! I''ll take a look at the situation before making a decision. " Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    "Master, we know that ce. We''ll take you there." Phoenix Fire hurriedly said when he heard this.

    Leng ruoxue nodded her head and informed the evildoer of evil and the rest. They decided to go with her.

    When he walked to the gate, he met Wei Yi again. When he asked, he also said that he wanted to go. Left with no choice, Leng ruoxue could only bring along arge group of people.

    Under the guidance of Feng Huo, Feng Miao, and the sixth elder, they found the ce where the Phoenix King was sealed with great familiarity.

    There was also a tall mountain there. After entering the cave, they soon arrived underground.

    The underground area was pitch ck. Leng ruoxue lit up a small me, illuminating the entire secret passage.

    "Master, we''ve searched for a long time before we found this ce." Feng Huo answered Leng ruoxue''s questions as they walked.

    "There''s no one guarding this ce?" Leng ruoxue asked.

    "No, I didn ''t! That old woman is probably too confident in her formation, so she didn''t send anyone to guard this ce. This is a good opportunity for us. " Phoenix me said excitedly.

    "Don''t be too happy yet. I believe that as long as someone dispels the formation or touches it, the mist will know. With her speed, she can definitely reach here in an instant. " Hearing Phoenix fire''s words, guard wing couldn''t help but pour cold water on his head.

    As a Weapon Master, he was naturally well-versed in array formations. ording to what he knew, Wu Xuan might not be proficient in alchemy and weapon refinement, but her attainments in array formations were unparalleled except for Sir Yu. This was also the main reason why he had to follow them. He was afraid that Leng ruoxue and the others would activate the array formation without knowing the truth and rm Wu Xuan. At that time, no one could escape easily.

    Of course, that was unless senior Cang was willing to help.

    However, since he already knew Cang Cang''s identity, he didn''t have any hope of Cang Cang taking action. After all, as one of the older guys who had lived for a longer time in the divine realm, he knew more about certain things than others.

    "Then, then what should we do?" Hearing Wei Yi''s words, Phoenix me was somewhat at a loss. At the same time, she was also somewhat d that they had not touched that formation. Otherwise, if it was really like what Wei Yi said, wouldn''t the three of them be seeking their own deaths?

    "We''ll take one step at a time!" Wei Yi sighed.

    "Hmm, let''s wait and see!" Leng ruoxue chimed in.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The group continued to move forward.

    After walking for an unknown amount of time, they finally came to a rtively wide area. In front of them, there was a formation with a six-pointed star pattern that was spinning at a constant speed.

    They walked to the front of the formation. Other than Leng ruoxue and Wei Yi, who were carefully observing the formation''s operation pattern, the others could only stare with wide eyes at themotion.

    The demon and the others were all formation-blind!

    "Xue ''er, do you see the red mark in the center of the formation? I''m guessing that it''s definitely connected to the mist ripple. " Wei Yi pointed at a part of the formation.

    Leng ruoxue nodded. She could tell that this was the most advanced God-binding array. The God-binding array was the most advanced array, but the one before her was made from the heart''s blood of the mist ripple array. It was even more powerful. Compared to the God-binding array she had broken through in the Haotian continent, the one that was imprisoning the Phoenix King was a hundred times more difficult!

    And this kind of divine binding array was set up by the ripple mist bitch with all her strength. Therefore, unless one''s strength was equal to that of the ripple mist, it would be very difficult to break this array.

    At least, she was powerless now!

    Just as the guard wing had said, the slightest touch of this formation would rm the rime ice.

    After exining to the three old phoenixes, Leng ruoxue and her group went to the ce where The White Tiger King and Dragon Emperor were sealed. When they arrived, Leng ruoxue helplessly realized that the situation was far moreplicated than she had imagined.

    Because these three God-binding arrays actually resonated with each other, if someone wanted to undo one of the arrays, then the other two would have to do their best to assist and resist. In short, undoing one God-binding array was actually equivalent to undoing three arrays. In this case, the amount of mental energy consumed would be rtively higher.

    Leng ruoxue was furious, but she was also impressed by Wu Ling''s clever thinking. She really didn''t know how that flower could have such aplicated mind. They actually thought of a cooperative God-binding array?

    Compared to the three races that were sealed, the dark night race was much more fortunate.

    However, Leng ruoxue was also clear that Wu Jing must have thought that no one in the Haotian continent could undo the God-binding formation, which was why she didn''t make it soplicated. In addition, it was also because setting up such a God-binding array would definitely take a lot of effort. But no matter what, what rime ice had done had incited Leng ruoxue''s fighting spirit. At the same time, Leng ruoxue had decided to cause some trouble for Rime ripples.

    Wasn''t she unable to undo the God binding array now? Then she would make sure that Wu Xuan would not be able to control this formation either!

    Actions spoke louder than words. When Leng ruoxue revealed her intention to set up an array here, uncle long and the others were stunned.

    "Xue ''er, what kind of formation do you want to set up?" Uncle long asked curiously.

    "A defensive formation! I''m going to turn the three sealednds and the city of abandoned ruins into iron walls so that she can''t enter even if she wants to!" Leng ruoxue said through gritted teeth.

    "Uh!" Uncle long didn''t know what to say. He knew six things about formations, but he didn''t know one! Therefore, he could not help Xue ''er.

    "That''s a good idea. If Wu Chen knew about it, he would definitely go crazy. " Wei Yi heard this and agreed.

    "Wei Yi, you assist me!" Leng ruoxue requested. Then, she took out Shui mo, who had been studying formations in the bracelet.

 Chapter 2948 Twin (13)

    "Where is this ce?" Shui mo couldn''t help but ask after he came out and saw the dark ce.

    "Thend where the Three Kings are sealed. Shui mo, I''m going to set up a defensive formation here. You and Wei Yi,e and help me!" Leng ruoxue said seriously.

    "No problem," he said. The two of them nodded at the same time. Then, they saw Leng ruoxue take out countless top-grade crystals of various colors.

    Shui mo was fine as he was used to Leng ruoxue''s wealth. Wei Yi, on the other hand, couldn''t help but widen his eyes and look at Leng ruoxue in disbelief.

    Don''t tell him that they were going to use top-grade crystals to set up the formation? Although the higher the grade of the crystal, the more powerful the formation, but using so many top grade crystals, wasn''t it a bit too wasteful? In his view, high-grade Jingshi was enough!

    However, Leng ruoxue had clearly made up her mind to use top-grade crystals. She continued to toss out crystals. In the end, Wei Yi was numb from watching. When he turned around and saw the calm faces of uncle long and the others, he realized that he had seen too little of the world!

    Sob ... Tycoon, please be my mistress!

    He was really too rich! Wei Yi deeply felt that,pared to Leng ruoxue, he had wasted his time all these years!

    In the end, the extremely indignant Wei Yi hugged the pile of premium crystal ores and drooled all over the ground. Then, he started to help Leng ruoxue.

    The defense division''s formation skills could not bepared to Shui mo ''s, so they could only act as their assistants. The main force in setting up the formation was naturally Leng ruoxue and Shui mo.

    The formation they were going to set up this time was quiterge and they were going to use a lot of Jingshi. Moreover, all of them were top-grade Jingshi. Wei Yi''s flesh hurt as he watched the top-grade Jingshi disappear into the formation. However, those Jingshi were not his, so the pain was in vain!

    It took about half a month to set up the three formations.

    Once she was done with the three formations, Leng ruoxue turned her attention to the city of abandoned ruins.

    The area of the city of destion wasrger, so it required more top-grade crystals. However, Leng ruoxue did not care. After all, the city of destion now belonged to her, so it was necessary to protect it. Lou fan was excited when he saw that Leng ruoxue was going to set up an array in the city of abandoned ruins.

    Originally, he was worried that his former superior woulde to find trouble with him! But now, with the defensive formation, the safety factor had doubled!

    This time, it took nearly ten days to set up the defense formation for the city of abandoned ruins.

    After the formation was set up, no one was happier than Lou fan.

    However, as soon as the formation was activated, Wu Chen, who was far away in Yu city, immediately felt that something was wrong. This was because her connection with her clone had been cut off.

    After a few more contacts, Wu Yan decisively left the Imperial City and went to the city of abandoned ruins to find out what was going on.

    One should know that fog Phoenix originally had three clones. Leng ruoxue had already killed two of them. This one in the city of abandoned ruins was definitely herst one. Of course, this one referred to her stronger clones. To put it bluntly, it was a clone that had matured. Therefore, he could not afford to lose any more.

    As for the two clones that she had split outter, they were still too weak and could not be counted on at all. As such, this clone was even more important. As for Leng ruoxue, she would never have thought that even without touching the formation that sealed the Three Kings, she would still attract the attention of that despicable person from the ripple mist!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Wu Jing''s speed was extremely fast. Before Leng ruoxue and the rest could notice, she had already arrived at the city gate of the city of abandoned ruins.

    Looking at the array that covered the sky of the city of abandoned ruins, ripple of fog was furious!

    F * ck! Who was it? Who had set up an array on her territory? At this moment, Wu Xuan did not even connect the formation to Leng ruoxue. Instead, she started to attack the defensive formation above the city of abandoned ruins in a very rough manner.

    She was burning with anger and really wanted to know who dared to mess with her, a Divine Master! Snatching food from her mouth was definitely an act of courting death!

    The moment sheunched her attack, Leng ruoxue and the others in the city Lord''s mansion had already known.

    After seeing the fog through the light screen, Leng ruoxue and the rest looked at each other in shock. Uncle long even said what everyone was thinking,""Why is this old woman here?"

    "Blood cherry blossom!" Leng ruoxue said with certainty. At the same time, she felt a little regretful. How could she have forgotten about the spy? If it wasn''t for the fear of alerting Wu Jing, she would have destroyed the flower directly. But now, she had still alerted the snake.

    When they heard that it was the blood cherry Blossom''s doing, everyone immediately became furious and rushed into the secret chamber. Then, they red at the blood cherry blossom, who was on the verge of copse from being tortured by the rabbits in the room, with fire-spitting eyes.

    The shriveled blood cherry blossom, whose flowers and leaves had drooped down, suddenly saw so many people pouring into her residence. She first trembled, then choked with sobs and pleaded,""Take these rabbits away! Wu...I won''t suck blood anymore, I''ll be a vegetarian, okay?"

    "You were the one who informed the ripple mist bitch?" Leng ruoxue asked directly.

    "The Divine Master is here?" Bloodcherry blossom asked cautiously upon hearing this.

    "She''s here. However, if you''re the one who informed her toe and save you, I''m afraid she''ll be disappointed. Because before she can save you, I will definitely destroy you first. " Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Xue Chenghua shuddered and hurriedly said,""I didn''t inform the God Lord! Really, please believe me! I didn''t tell him! Wu...I''m very obedient, please don''t use me, okay?"

    The blood cherry blossom wanted to cry but had no tears. Although it had done many bad things, it had be extremely obedient under the threat of these rabbits. Now, its only dream was to hope that these rabbits would disappear before its eyes. What Divine Master! Those were all fleeting clouds! Distant water can''t quench present thirst, it''s more reliable to save yourself! But now, it had clearly done nothing, yet it was being wronged. Sob ... This was not how a prisoner of war should be treated!

    I really want to protest!

    The blood cherry Blossom''s heart was filled with worry, and its flower head drooped down even more. Seeing how aggrieved it was, Leng ruoxue felt a little sympathy for it and believed its words. After all, it had been so many days since Wu Chen had rushed over. It might not have been the blood cherry blossom that had informed him. But if it wasn''t him, then who was the one who told on him?

    In the city Lord''s mansion, from Lou fan to the ordinary guards, they were all bound by Cang''s contract. Naturally, they couldn''t tell on him. It was even more impossible for uncle long and the others. Unless there were still some spies of that slut in the city.

    "Girl, it shouldn''t be the one who said it. It doesn''t dare!" At this moment, Azure finally spoke some words of Justice, causing blood cherry blossom to be extremely touched. In fact, she even felt that this rabbit didn''t seem as terrifying as before. Wuu ... At least it was a good rabbit with a Bright Heart and clear eyes!

    "It should be because of the defensive formation. The bloodcherry blossom is in contact with rime ice every day. After we finished setting up the defensive formation, the connection between the two of them was probably cut off. This naturally raised the suspicions of that bitch, and she was drawn here as well. " Thinking about it, Cang guessed.

    It had to be said that it was true. Even though this blood cherry blossom clone had been reporting to ripple mist daily, ever since this ce had been upied by Leng ruoxue and the others, and it had been threatened by a group of rabbits, its daily report had be a mere decoration. In addition, with Cang''s covetous eyes, it did not dare to ask for help from the Divine Master. It was afraid that it would be like what Leng ruoxue had said, dying before the Divine Master could even arrive. If that was the case, it would be better to continue on like this. At least it would be able to keep its life.

 Chapter 2949 Twin (14)

    It was because of this that it had not reported the situation in the city of abandoned relics truthfully for so many days. As a result, the fog lost control of this cepletely. However, the defense formation had aroused the fog''s suspicion. When she arrived here, she had already noticed that some changes had urred in this ce that were out of her control, which made herpletely angry.

    "Yes, yes. My connection with the Divine Master has indeed been cut off!" Hearing Cang''s words, blood cherry nodded her head repeatedly.

    "Why didn''t you say so earlier? Did you do it on purpose?" Leng ruoxue squinted her beautiful eyes and continued to question him.

    "No! It wasn ''t! I just tried and found out that I couldn''t contact the Divine Master. I didn''t hide it on purpose. Please believe me!" Bloodcherry blossom said in an aggrieved and sullen voice.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she looked deeply at the blood cherry blossom for a while before warning,""I''ll believe you for now. Remember, your life is in our hands. We can decide your life and death at any time, and you won''t be able to wait for the ripple mist bitch to save you. So don''t y any tricks!"

    "I don''t dare! I don''t dare! I''m very obedient! I promise!" The blood cherry blossom said in an extremely spineless manner. Now that it knew of Leng ruoxue''s identity, it was absolutely obedient in front of her. This was because it knew that its two sisters had died at Leng ruoxue''s hands. As such, how would it dare to y any more tricks! It wasn''t like he was tired of living.

    "Remember your words!" After giving her warning, Leng ruoxue led the demon and the others out of the secret chamber. Once they left, Xue Chenghua finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    It was a pity that it didn''t sweat. Otherwise, it would have wiped it away madly. Sob ... Its life was really hanging by a thread just now! It had almost lost its life.

    However, even though Leng ruoxue and the rest had already left, there was still a rabbit that was instructed by Cang to threaten,""Little flower, my boss said that if you don''t listen, we''ll eat you!"

    As the rabbit spoke, it revealed its shiny, sharp front teeth, causing Xue cherryblossoms to shiver in fear. She hurriedly promised,""I promise to be obedient!"

    "That''s more like it!" The rabbit that had been warned said as it touched the blood cherry blossom petals with satisfaction.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the rest had returned to the living room and were admiring Wu Cheng''s violent actions through the light screen. At the same time, they were testing out the defensive formation''s ability to withstand a beating.

    At this moment, Wu Chen was obviously a little crazy!

    One after another, divine power smashed onto the defensive array as if it was free, but the defensive array did not move at all. It could not even crack open a gap!

    Leng ruoxue was satisfied.

    The fog became more and more crazy! More divine power rained down on the defensive formation. At this moment, the defensive formation that had been unresponsive all this time suddenly burst out with a brilliant light. Then, a majestic divine power poured out of the defensive formation and hit Wu Chen. This divine power was the one that she had thrown out before. Now, it was returned to her without any waste!

    Wu Luan, who had never thought that the defensive formation in front of her would counterattack, took the hit. Immediately, blood spurted out of her mouth and fell to the ground ...

    Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Wu Yan''s anger surged up. He stared at the fire-breathing Shuang in the defensive array, wishing he could burn a hole in the defensive array in front of him!

    In the next second, ripple of mist disappeared.

    At the same time, a burst of cheers erupted in the living room of the city Lord''s mansion.

    "This defensive formation is so powerful. It seemed to be silent, but it gave the fog ice a fatal blow in the end!" Ice soul was speechless.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "The more powerful you are, the more severe the injuries you''ll suffer when you attack this defensive formation." Leng ruoxue answered with a smile.

    "¡­¡­"

    ''Poor ripple witch!''

    Everyone present silently lit a candle for her, their sympathy for her was like a torrential River.

    Wu ICE''s actions had also verified the effectiveness of the defensive formation. For a moment, Leng ruoxue and the rest were extremely satisfied with this.

    However, Wu Ling was not just depressed. After returning to her Hall, she sat on her throne with her injuries and thought hard. In the end, no matter how she thought about it, she felt that the defensive array of the city of abandoned ruins was set up by Leng ruoxue. This fact also made her furious!

    More importantly, if it was really Leng ruoxue who did it, then they would be in deep trouble! The abandoned city might seem remote, but it was very important to her because it was one of the ces where she grew her food. At the same time, it helped her earn arge amount of wealth every day. If Leng ruoxue took over the city, it would affect her greatly. This was also thest thing she wanted to see.

    However, even though she wanted to deny that Leng ruoxue was in the city of abandoned ruins, she could not convince herself. One must know that in the entire firmament, other than Leng ruoxue and her gang, no one else had the ability or the guts to oppose her! Moreover, it was enough to have Leng ruoxue, who was giving her a headache. She really did not want to cause any more trouble. If that was the case, she would have no way to deceive herself!

    Leng ruoxue! Damn it, why do you have to go against me?

    The anger in Wu Yan''s heart roared. Her unstable state of mind directly aggravated her injuries. After summoning her trusted aide and giving her some instructions, the depressed ripple of fog went into seclusion to recuperate.

    After Leng ruoxue and the rest stayed in the city of abandoned ruins for a few more days, they decided to return home.

    Before returning home, Leng ruoxue was still worried about the blood cherry blossom. She felt that this fellow was like a time bomb. If one day it went crazy and started sucking blood again, the people in the city Lord''s residence would be in for a bad time. The city Lord''s mansion was now her property, so she was naturally unwilling to see any losses here.

    After she told everyone about her worries, everyone fell silent for a while. Then, uncle long said,""It''s better to just kill him, why leave this scourge alive?"

    He didn''t have a good impression of the blood cherry blossom at all, and he wouldn''t forget how many outrageous things the previous two blood cherry blossoms had done. Therefore, he was definitely in favor of uprooting the weeds and eliminating the roots. In any case, rime ice already knew about the abnormality here, so there was no need to keep the flower in case it alerted the enemy.

    "Girl, bring it back to Demon City! I''ll handle it!" Azure said with a smile.

    "Alright!" Leng ruoxue was more than happy that Azure was willing to take over. Just like that, the fate of the blood cherry blossom was decided.

    When the blood cherry blossom learned that it was going to be taken away, it became flustered and kept begging for it to stay in the city of abandoned ruins. Unfortunately, no one epted its suggestion. The blood cherry blossom seemed to know that it was not far from death if it left this ce, and it was so listless that it could no longer raise its spirits.

    On the way back to Demon City, Azure teleported with arge group of people. In less than a month, they had returned to Demon City.

    When they arrived at the foot of the demon city''s Mountain, Cang immediately refused to be the coachman. The White Tiger great elder and the other beasts who had been guarding the foot of the mountain were in disbelief when they saw Leng ruoxue''s group of people. They finally confirmed it again and again, and finally proved that their eyes were not ying tricks on them. Their master had really returned!

    "Master!" The White Tiger first elder choked with emotion and wanted to pounce on him, but Cang kicked him away when he saw this.

 Chapter 2950 Twin (15)

    After rolling a few times in the air, The White Tiger first eldernded safely. He looked at Leng ruoxue with an aggrieved expression. ''Sob ... I only wanted to show my affection to my master. Why do I have to treat such a cute little animal like this?''

    It was said that their master was especially tolerant towards cute beasts, so thisrge group of white tigers had always maintained their Tiger bodies in order to have the opportunity to lie and act cute in front of their master. But now, this opportunity had been taken away by a rabbit. It was really too cruel!

    However, the Totoro, Kitty, and rabbit were the three types of beasts that could not be provoked the most in the immortal realm now. Thus, even if he was abused, The White Tiger first elder did not dare to say anything!

    The first elder of The White Tiger n looked at Leng ruoxue with! Wronged expression and prayed in his heart! Look at me! I''m such a tough White Tiger!

    The White Tiger first elder, who was very confident in his cute appearance, imitated the soft and weak little beast and continued to call out softly,""Master, you''re back!"

    Leng ruoxue shuddered. After shaking off all the goosebumps on the ground, she said with a serious expression,""Great Elder White Tiger, you''re really not suited to act childish. Besides, I''m not your master!"

    After saying this, Leng ruoxue walked around the White tigers blocking her way and went up the mountain.

    Uncle long and the others, who were holding back theirughter, nced at The White Tiger first elder with sympathy and left as well.

    Only the guard wing took a few more nces at The White Tiger great elder, then shook his head and sighed."The morals of the world are getting worse by the day! Why has The White Tiger race declined to such a state?"

    With that, he left as well, leaving behind The White Tiger first elder, who had an awkward expression and was in a mess.

    At this moment, mu li had already seen through the light screen that Leng ruoxue and the rest had returned safely. He personally came out to wee them.

    "Wee home!" Mu li said with a smile as he stood at the entrance of the Leng family''s main residence.

    "Thank you. Is everything alright?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "It''s alright. " Mu li said with a guilty conscience.

    "Girl, he''s lying to you!" He sharply sensed that something was wrong with mu li and directly exposed him.

    Hearing this, mu li couldn''t help but roll her eyes. She looked at Leng ruoxue innocently and didn''t say anything.

    "What happened?" Leng ruoxue asked indifferently. She obviously trusted Cang''s judgment more.

    "If you have something to say, then say it!" The demon also roared.

    "It''s the ning family. Master ning didn''t want me to tell you!" Mu li said helplessly. This wasn''t what he wanted to say. He could only me this rabbit for being too sharp and cunning!

    "What''s wrong with the ning family? Did someone make Godfather angry again?" Leng ruoxue guessed.

    "No, I''m not. The ning family has been captured by a group of ck-clothed people, who should be the people of the ripple mist bitch. The other party has requested to use you to exchange for the ning family. " Seeing that he could no longer hide it, mu li naturally told her everything he knew. This was also the main reason why master ning had asked him to hide it from Leng ruoxue. Master ning had said that if Xue ''er knew about it, she would definitely take a risk for him. Hence, he could not let Leng ruoxue know.

    "You want me to exchange? Oh! The Rime bitch is doing such a tasteless thing?" Leng ruoxue truly felt that she had overestimated that old hag in the past. This was probably the real face of that wretched woman from the ripple mist.

    "That old hag has never had ss." Ice soul pouted.

    "That''s right!" Uncle long nodded in agreement. He and ice Spirit agreed on this point.

    "Xue ''er, what do you n to do?" Dongfang Yue asked worriedly. He was in a dilemma. On one hand, he didn''t want Leng ruoxue to send a sheep into the Tiger''s mouth. On the other hand, he was worried about the ning family. Of course, he was only worried about the ning family because of master ning. The most important thing was that master ning was Xue ''er''s Godfather and had always loved Xue'' er. Now that the ning family was in trouble, it would be unreasonable for him to stop Xue ''er from helping, but if he really let Xue'' er go, he would be worried that he would fall into the trap of fog.<novelnext></novelnext>

    For a moment, he was so conflicted that he wanted to bang his head against the wall.

    "Of course we''re going to save them!" Leng ruoxue confirmed. She then turned to mu li and asked,""Where is the ning family being held?"

    "Master ning, Dongfang Lin, and the others have already gone to a Valley not far from the Imperial City. I just don''t know what the situation is like now." Mu li reported truthfully.

    "They all went? Then why are you still hiding it from me?" Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    "We didn''t expect you to return so quickly. Oh right, the dragons, phoenixes and white tigers who were guarding the foot of the mountain also sent their beasts to help." Mu li continued to report.

    "No wonder I didn''t see Qing ''er at the foot of the mountain. Did that Little Phoenix go too?" Leng ruoxue could not help but ask.

    "Yes, I am!" Mu li nodded.

    "I''ll go find them!" Leng ruoxue replied without hesitation.

    When the group of people who had followed Leng ruoxue back heard this, they immediately wanted to follow her.

    Leng ruoxue had just taken two steps when she stopped. She looked at Wei Yi and the rest and said,""You guys stay here!"

    "On what basis? Little Xue ''er, I''m a reverent-God after all, you can''t look down on me like this!" Hearing this, Wei Yi immediately protested.

    "Theirbat power is too low. They''ll only be throwing meat buns at dogs if they go!" Leng ruoxue said in disdain.

    Wei Yi and the others were in tears. He was so direct and didn''t consider their feelings at all. Was this really a good thing?

    "Mu Li, I''ll leave little bun-hit-dog and the others to you. Most of them are cksmiths. Arrange a base for them." Leng ruoxue ignored the resentful gazes of Wei Yi and the others and turned to instruct mu li.

    "Wait! I want to go with you. Let someone else arrange it for them!" Mu li requested.

    "Are you sure?" Leng ruoxue squinted her beautiful eyes and asked indifferently.

    "Uh! I''ll stay behind to protect them!" Mu li said fearfully,"Wu ... You can''t threaten me like this! Bad guy! After not seeing her for a few days, he realized that Leng ruoxue was getting worse and worse!

    Mu li stayed behind, feeling aggrieved. She watched Leng ruoxue and the rest leave in a carefree manner. Her heart was filled with envy, jealousy, and hatred!

    Why? Why? He''s always the one left behind to look after the house? Why was he always left behind? Was it really a good idea for a powerful Ming Zun realm expert like him to be treated as a house-guarding beast instead of being used on the edge of a de?

    He felt that the ice Spirit was more suitable for the house suppression beast. However, it was obvious that Leng ruoxue did not think that way.

    You sang turned around and looked at Wei Yi. Mu li asked indifferently, "You''re called little meat bun?"

    "Your sister! You''re the one who''s called little meat bun, your whole family is little meat bun!" Hearing this nickname, Wei Yi jumped and roared like a lit explosive. He was crying in his heart. Ever since Cang called him little bun, Leng ruoxue and the others had heard it. Now, those bad guys would call him little bun whenever they bullied him. Every time he heard this name, he wanted to go crazy. However, it was obvious that in front of Leng ruoxue and the others, he was a vulnerable group who didn''t care about his identity as a weapon refiner. Wu.....He was begging for some kind person to help him!

    "Ourher Empress doesn''t call you that? You dare to deny it?" Mu Li''s eyes widened as he asked in disbelief.

 Chapter 2951 Twin (16)

    "Uh! Who is theher Empress you speak of?" Wei Yi blinked his eyes and asked in confusion. He didn''t know anyher Empress!

    "It''s Leng ruoxue!" Mu li said.

    "¡­¡­"

    Who could tell him what theher Empress was? Was there such a position in the divine realm?

    Wei Yi was very confused, and mu li was toozy to exin to him. He stretched out his arm and put it on Wei Yi''s shoulder,"Little bun-hit-dog, let''s go! I''ll go arrange a ce for you to stay!"

    "Dammit! Can you stop calling me little bun!" Wei Yi waspletely driven mad. He red at mu li as if he wanted to swallow him.

    "Is big meat bun okay?" Mu li sighed helplessly.

    "You bastard!" Damn it, damn it! Could he not live without the words ''meat bun''?

    Facing Wei Yi''s gloominess, Xiao Fan and the others who had been following him were silent. However, their trembling shoulders revealed their happy mood. Seeing them like this, Wei Yi was so angry that he almost vomited blood.

    ring at mu Li, Wei Yi turned around and entered the Leng family''s main house.

    "Baozi, where are you going?" Mu li quickly asked.

    "Aren''t you going to arrange our amodation?" Wei Yi gritted his teeth and decided to ignore the two words "bun-hit-dog."

    "I''m arranging a base for you, not a residence! You guys have to build your own houses!" Mu li exined.

    "Understood!" Wei Yi nodded and then motioned for mu li to lead the way.

    After bullying Wei Yi, mu li was in a good mood. He happily brought Wei Yi to the edge of the Qilin n''s base. Right now, only the Qilin n and a few new ns from Demon City were living there. Wei Yi and the others were arranged to live on the other side of the Qilin n, bing close neighbors with the Qilin n. However, the depressed guard wing didn''t know that his neighbor would be a Kirin.

    There was almost no need to build new houses for the guards. As artifact Masters, what did they have the most? With various tools, their houses were soon erected on Demon city''snd.

    "Bun-hit-dog and the others are so efficient!" Seeing this scene, mu li eximed in admiration.

    Could he not use the word ''waiting''? As one of the ''waiting'' members, Xiao Fan expressed his opinion. Originally, only his boss was called meat bun. Now that the word ''waiting'' was added, they became the meat bun n. And it was the meat bun n that couldn''t resist.

    Unfortunately, no one cared about what he thought. As the representative of bun-hit-dog''s family, they had been ''waiting'' for a long time.

    "Eh? Do you have new neighbors?" At this moment, a curious voice was heard. Then, a tall man walked out of the house next to theirs. The man had a friendly smile on his face and was nibbling on a carrot as thick as an arm. This image was so beautiful that people didn''t dare to look at him directly.

    "Yes, I am. You two have to get along well in the future! You''re not allowed to bully bun-hit-dog''s family!" Mu li said with a serious face.

    "I won ''t! He wouldn ''t! I will take good care of bun-hit-dog''s family!" The man promised with a smile.

    ? Bun-hit-dog''s family! You can''t get rid of it? Xiao Fan and the others were all worried. They had been waiting for someone just a moment ago, but now their family hadpletely changed. This was really too hurtful. On the contrary, Wei Yi was calmer. He extended his hand to the man in a friendly manner and introduced himself,""Hello, I''m The Guardian wing!"

    "Hello, meat bun, I''m Huo Yue, the Qilin n leader!" After taking a bite of the carrot, Huo Yue also extended his hand courteously.

    At first, Wei Yi had a lot of opinions about being called meat bun even though he had already introduced himself. However, when he heard the words "Qilin n leader" at the end, he was instantly horrified!<novelnext></novelnext>

    What? He didn''t hear wrong? Q-Qilin n leader? Was it these few words?

    Turning around, Wei Yi couldn''t care about anything else and directly pulled Xiao Fan over and asked softly,""Did this person just say that his name is Huo Yue, the Qilin n''s patriarch?"

    "Y-yes!" Xiao Fan trembled as he replied. He really wanted to faint! Did you? How could the Qilin n chief be here? Can''t I live here happily?

    After confirming, Wei Yi''s face turned pale and he was speechless.

    What''s with the feeling of wanting to move?

    Seeing through Wei Yi''s thoughts, mu li smiled and said,""Your strength! That''s why I arranged for you guys to be beside the Qilin race in the hope that they can protect you. Calm down! You''ll get used to it!"

    What if I can''t get used to it?

    Wei Yi looked at mu li pitifully. Kiss! I agree to you calling me meat bun, okay? Don''t y me like this! Sob ... I strongly request to move! Which normal person would dare to be neighbors with the Qilin race? He was scared to death!

    "Slowly get used to it! You''ll encounter anything here, you have to be strong!" Seeing through guard wing''s thoughts, mu li patted him on the shoulder and encouraged him. After saying this, he turned and left.

    Wei Yi and the others, who were left behind, stared at fire Yue for a long time. Fire Yue''s eyes were sore. In the end, he begged for mercy,""Stop staring, I can''t keep staring at you, I admit defeat!"

    "You bastard!" They weren''t in the middle of apetition, alright? They were just nervous! He was nervous!

    "Don''t be afraid! Our Qilin n doesn''t eat humans!" Sensing Wei Yi''s unspoken words, Huo Yue said honestly. In order not to give the new neighbor too much stimtion, he chose to go back to his room.

    "Boss, what do we do now? Even though the Kirin said they don''t eat people, I''m still scared. " Xiao Fan said nervously after Huo Yue left.

    "What can we do? Cold mix! We''ve already boarded a pirate ship!" Wei Yi wanted to cry but had no tears.

    "Are we going to be a meat bun family for the rest of our lives?" Xiao Fan was not willing to ept this. This nickname was really not nice. Those who didn''t know would definitely know how much they loved meat buns!

    "You think I want to? It''s all because we''re too weak that we''re being despised! All of you had better work hard and start cultivating properly from today!" When Wei Yi heard this, he was enraged. He was a reverent God! Reverent-god level! He was actually despised! Was there any justice left in this world?

    However, it was undeniable that as a reverent-God, hisbat power was not strong. Who asked him to specialize in refining? Facing Leng ruoxue, who had extraordinary strength and knew how to refine pills and weapons, Wei Yi felt that he was too weak.

    A sense of mncholy welled up in his heart. How was he going to get out of this feeling of inferiority?

    After that, Wei Yi went back into his room, depressed. If Leng ruoxue didn''t call him, he probably wouldn''t step out of his room.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue and the rest had already reached the edge of the valley that mu li had mentioned.

    When they reached the outer area, everyone sized up the environment.

    The valley in front of them was notrge. There was only a mountain peak that was about tens of meters tall in the entire Valley. And in the divine realm, this kind of mountain peak could only be considered a small mountain. The depressing thing was that this Valley was very small, and the trees were not very lush. As a result, as long as they entered, they could be discovered by the enemy.

    Of course, the enemy had to be on that mountain.

    However, after Leng ruoxue and the others ''observation, other than the mountain peak, there was basically no other suitable ce to ce the hostages. From this, they came to the conclusion that the target was obvious.

 Chapter 2952 Twin (17)

    After making Ling Wei and the others invisible, Leng ruoxue and the others stepped into the only path to enter and exit the valley.

    Following the path, they walked all the way to the foot of the mountain. There, they just happened to see master ning and the others who were walking in circles.

    Godfather and the others ... Seemed to have lost their way.

    "Godfather!" Leng ruoxue called out and revealed herself. The rest of the people also revealed themselves.

    Hearing the familiar voice, master ning turned around abruptly. His expression changed slightly, but he quickly regained hisposure. He walked towards Leng ruoxue with a smile and asked,""Xue ''er, why are you here?"

    "And why is Godfather here?" Leng ruoxue asked instead of answering.

    "Hehe! We''re here for a walk, I heard the scenery here is pretty good. " Master ning wrung his fingers uneasily and lowered his head.

    "Oh! Qing ''er, you''re also here for a stroll?" Leng ruoxue continued to ask as she looked at the little Phoenix who was at a loss.

    "Y-yes, you''re Leng ruoxue?" Qing ''er didn''t dare to recognize them because Leng ruoxue and the others had changed their appearances to save them. Of course, she didn''t recognize the three old phoenixes that were the sixth elder.

    Leng ruoxue nodded.

    Once Qing ''er confirmed it, she immediately grabbed Leng ruoxue''s hand nervously and said,""Leng ruoxue, something has happened to our grand ancestor!"

    Finally seeing Leng ruoxue, Qing ''er''s heart rxed. However, tears still fell from her eyes. Seeing this, Leng ruoxue patted her hand and said,""They''re fine now!"

    "Really?" Qing ''er couldn''t believe it. When did this happen? why didn''t she know about it?

    "Qing ''er!" At this time, the sixth elder called out, and then pulled Qing ''er to the side to have a heart-to-heart talk.

    With that, master ning became Leng ruoxue''s main target.

    "Xue ''er, you guys are so fast!" Seeing that Leng ruoxue was only staring at him without saying a word, master ning became nervous in an instant. At this time, even if he wanted to lie to himself, he did not dare to continue lying to himself that Xue ''er hade here by ident.

    "Xue ''er, you know everything?" Master ning made up his mind and asked in a low voice.

    "I understand. I just don''t know if Godfather is still trying to fool me," Leng ruoxue nodded and replied calmly.

    "Xue ''er, I didn'' t!" Master ning was very guilty. He just wanted to get away with it, but more importantly, he didn''t want Xue ''er to take risks here!

    "No?" Leng ruoxue squinted her beautiful eyes and said with a faint smile.

    "Alright! I was wrong!" Seeing that Xue ''er was about to get angry, master ning quickly admitted his mistake, but then he hid his resentment with a resentful face,""That damned mu li, he actually betrayed me!"

    "Mu li didn''t betray you. We saw that he was hiding something from us and forced them to say it." Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    "I see! Xue ''er, I really didn''t want you toe here! Because this could very well be a trap. " Master ning said carefully while looking at Leng ruoxue''s expression. He was relieved to see that she was not angry.

    "If I didn''te, would the other party let me go?" Leng ruoxue sighed.

    "It doesn''t matter if we let him go or not. I''m nning to Rob him anyway." Master ning said honestly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "..." Leng ruoxue was speechless. Her Godfather''s Bandit nature was getting more and more intense.

    "Godfather, if Rime really wants to use me to exchange for people, I will definitely use the ning family. After all, they were all taken hostage by the Rime bitch because of me." Leng ruoxue revealed her decision.

    Immediately, everyone opposed it, especially master ning, who opposed it the most fiercely.

    "Xue ''er, you can''t do this. If you do this, Won''t You Be falling into the enemy''s trap? I''ve already decided that if I really can''t get her, I''ll just give up!" Master ning said decisively.

    Hearing this, everyone fell silent.

    Ice Spirit patted master ning''s shoulder andforted him,""Don''t worry! We have so many people, we can definitely save the ning family safely. Moreover, Wu Ling is injured now, so she may not be willing to fight us head-on!"

    He had experienced the pain of making a choice, so he understood master ning very well and his choice. After all, he had been like this before. Although this choice was not very fair to the ning family, for the safety of the entire divine world, if it really came to that, there was no other way. Of course, he didn''t think that they couldn''t save the ning family with so many people. With master ning''s words, he decided that, just based on master ning''s protective heart for Xue ''er, he would save the ning family''s little guys no matter what.

    "Wu Chen is injured again?" Master ning couldn''t help asking.

    "Yes, but this time, she suffered a bacsh from her own strength. It has nothing to do with us." Ice Spirit said with a smile. He even felt pity for Wu Jie. She was really unlucky. Even drinking cold water would get stuck in her teeth!

    "Godfather, The ripple mist bitch kidnapped the ning family this time. It''s very likely that she was provoked by this injury." Leng ruoxue added.

    "What?" Master ning was confused. She kidnapped her own descendant after being provoked? Divine Master? He was really toocking in ss to actually vent his anger on some little fellows!

    Normally speaking, the stronger the expert, the more they would treasure their reputation. Thus, as long as it wasn''t a mortal enemy or a n-extermination enmity, the expert wouldn''t usually vent his anger on the ordinary nsmen of the other party. Just like Xue ''er and the others, they had always targeted Wu Chen alone. They had never kidnapped the guards of Yu city or the people of the Divine Master''s estate as hostages! Of course, it would be a different story if those minor characters were to send themselves to their deaths! But at the very least, the strong would never take the initiative to bully the weak unless the two sides were hostile to each other to the extent of not resting until one of them was dead!

    And now, Wu Chen was clearly being pushed to the limit.

    As such, the ning family had be the first target of Wu Yan''s attack. Who asked them to have the closest rtionship with Leng ruoxue?

    Leng ruoxue faced her Godfather''s thirst for knowledge and briefly told him about what had happened in the city of abandoned ruins. Master ning sighed after hearing it.

    All of a sudden, he began to understand the ripple mist bitch. If it was anyone else who failed to attack the city and suffered a bacsh from their own Shen power, they would probably not be happy! However, no matter how unhappy you are, you can''t vent your anger on someone else''s descendant, right?

    Sympathy was sympathy, but master ning also made up his mind. Except for fog, he couldn''t let anyone go!

    Master ning''s momentum instantly soared! Leng ruoxue was relieved to see her Godfather full of fighting spirit.

    "Godfather, let''s go up the mountain!" After that, Leng ruoxue smiled.

    "Xue ''er, there seems to be a maze formation on this mountain. We''ve been searching for a long time, but we still can''t find the way up." Hearing this, master ning immediately spat at Leng ruoxue.

    "A bewildering formation? Let''s go in and take a look. " Leng ruoxue asked with interest.

    When they reached the top of the mountain, Leng ruoxue carried Cang and evildoer and walked at the front.

    There was indeed a bewildering array set up on this mountain. However, for someone like her who had mastered the array, breaking a small bewildering array was simply like ying around.

 Chapter 2953 Twin (18)

    Half a dayter, they had already reached the top of the mountain.

    On the top of the mountain, there was a spacious house. A few Men in ck were standing guard outside the courtyard. When they saw Leng ruoxue and her group suddenly appear, the few Men in ck were stunned for a moment before they reacted and loudly questioned,""Which scoundrel is it? state your name!"

    When they heard this, Leng ruoxue and the others didn''t make a sound. At this moment, a little silver mouse the size of a palm came out from her sleeve. The little silver mouse took advantage of the Tiger''s might, baring its fangs and brandishing its ws as it roared,"You bastard! You''re the rat, your entire family is a rat!"

    "..." When Leng ruoxue and the rest heard this, they broke out in cold sweat.

    What was this little fellow blowing up at? They, who were called rats, had not even gotten angry yet? Moreover, seeing a silver rat calling the other party''s entire family a bunch of rats, this kind of scene really looked very cute no matter how one looked at it!

    The few Men in ck were also dumbfounded.

    The whole family of rats? And these words came from the mouth of a rat?

    Aftering to his senses, the Man in ck was furious.

    "F * ck! You''re a rat, okay? Your whole family is full of rats!" The Man in ck was so angry that his face and neck turned red as he shouted.

    "Are you blind? I''m so pretty and cute, how can I be a mouse? I''m the king of silver rats with the noblest status! Ignorant humans, quickly retreat!" The silver Rat King said furiously. F * ck! The noble silver rat was called a rat by a human without posture. This was the greatest humiliation to it!

    The silver Rat King was furious, and the consequences were severe! And the serious consequence was that it decisivelyined to its dear master,""Master, these country bumpkins who have never seen the world call me a mouse!"

    "Don''t lower yourself to the level of a dead person. " Leng ruoxue gently stroked the silver Rat King''s little head as she consoled it. She couldn''t help but chuckle in her heart. This little thing was really too cute!

    "Yes, I won''t hold a grudge against a dead person! I''m a noble silver rat, so I have to pay attention to my status. " The silver Rat King said smugly.

    As for the few Men in ck who were listening to the conversation between Leng ruoxue and the silver Rat King, they were so angry that they wanted to vomit blood.

    Who was the dead man?

    It was obvious that it was them!

    "You ignorant humans and rats!" The Men in ck were furious again."You are the dead and the dead rats!"

    "Your sister! You dare to call us dead people! Little ck eggs, I will destroy you in the name of justice!" The silver Rat King waved its little ws and roared. It then turned to look at its master and said,"Master, you guys go! I''ll cheer you guys on!"

    "¡­¡­"

    After hearing the silver Rat King''s arrangement, uncle long and the others were speechless. This little guy had actually managed tomand them, and they had be the silver Rat King''s thugs! Why did it feel so awkward?

    Leng ruoxue, on the other hand, only patted the silver Rat King''s Head in a pampering manner. Then, she obediently released a few wind des. The moment the wind des were released, they immediately flew towards the ck-robed men like meteors. Their speed was so fast that it was impossible to guard against them.

    Bang! Bang! After a few muffled sounds, the Man in ck, who had no time to react, fell to the ground and died with his eyes wide open!

    "Mighty master!" Seeing this, the silver Rat King pped its little hands and cheered.

    She then stroked the silver Rat King''s fluffy little head and said to the people around her,""Let''s go in!"

    "Yes." Uncle long and the others nodded, but Qing ''er couldn''t help but ask,""We''re going in like this? What if there''s a trap?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Azure has already searched with his divine senses. There is only one godly venerable rank expert and more than ten godly sovereigns ..." Leng ruoxue exined. At the same time, she turned to look at the experts on her side and felt that they were bullying her.

    "Only this many people?" Uncle long couldn''t believe it. What the hell was that old woman, Wu ice, doing? In fact, this was what most of the people present were thinking. Especially after knowing that there were only two or three kittens in the house, they had to admit that they were a little disappointed.

    It could be said that rime ICE''s forces were quite mysterious, so they originally thought that they could get a glimpse of the other party''s truth. But now that they knew that there were only a few people inside, their disappointment was obvious.

    So, the fog had gone through all this trouble just to y with them?

    It had to be said that everyone knew the truth.

    The reason Wu Xuan captured the ning family was really to cause trouble for Leng ruoxue and the rest. She just wanted Leng ruoxue to know that as long as she was willing, she couldpletely treat the people close to her enemy as fools and y with them. At this moment, she had no intention ofpletely falling out with Leng ruoxue, so she naturally did not do anything to the ning family. However, she believed that the experience this time would definitely make those around Leng ruoxue extremely depressed!

    With that, her goal was achieved!

    "There''s only this much," Leng ruoxue said with certainty.

    Everyone was silent.

    "Don''t fight with me for him!" After a long while, uncle long was the first to shout and ran into the house.

    Dongfang Yue and the rest who were a step behind him followed closely behind. In the blink of an eye, only Leng ruoxue, the demon, Cang and master ning were left outside the house. Even the overexcited silver Rat King had run inside to watch the show.

    "Um ... Are we still going in?" Leng ruoxue was a little confused. Everyone was so fast!

    "Xue ''er, I think we''ve been yed." Master ning bit down with hatred. Beforeing, he had imagined several oues, but he didn''t expect that the other party would only send so few people to guard his own nsmen, and that fog didn''t even show up. Was she looking down on him?

    "Yes, I am!" Leng ruoxue was also depressed. Previously, she had also thought that Rime was serious. Who knew that Rime bitch would actually y such a trick on them? how was she supposed to continue ying with this? One had to know that before she came, she was full of pride and even wanted to test the enemy with her own body! Now, all the preparations had been in vain!

    At the same time, uncle long and the others had already run into the house. They took care of the Men in ck in the courtyard and house without any effort, and instantly rescued many trapped ning family members.

    "Xue ''er, that reverent-God has run away. The others have been cleaned up, and the ning family has been rescued." Uncle long walked out from inside and reported to Leng ruoxue.

    "Is the ning family alright?" Leng ruoxue asked with concern.

    "I don''t know. They''re all unconscious." Uncle long said honestly.

    "Let''s go in and take a look!" After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she brought the evildoer and the rest into the courtyard.

    At this moment, the ning family had already been carried into the room. Leng ruoxue went in to check, then said to her Godfather,""Godfather, they''ve all been poisoned. It''s no wonder that rime ice only sent so few people to guard this ce."

    "Is this poison very troublesome?" Master ning couldn''t help but ask.

    "It might be troublesome for others, but it''s easy for me. Don''t worry! They''ll be fine after we give them the antidote!" Leng ruoxue consoled.

    "That''s good!" Hearing Xue ''er''s words, master ning was relieved.

    After that, Leng ruoxue distributed the antidote to uncle long and the others, asking them to help the ning family take it.

 Chapter 2954 Twin (19)

    Not long after, the ning family, led by the second elder, woke up.

    As soon as he saw master ning, the second elder immediately shouted,""Forefather, have you been captured as well? Wu...What should we do!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Second elder, can we not be so out of line? Hearing this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but sigh. She then said,""Second elder, we weren''t captured. We''re here to save you. However, can you please exin how you were poisoned so easily when the other party only had one reverent-god level cultivator?"

    Leng ruoxue couldn''t understand, while master ning''s face was filled with disappointment. A reverent-God had wiped out the entire ning family. If such a thing were to spread, wouldn''t he be aughingstock in the divine world?

    "The well water in the residence was poisoned, so we were poisoned." The second elder lowered his head and exined in embarrassment.

    "It''s indeed a well-tested method!" Leng ruoxue nodded. Whatever the well water poison was, the sess rate would always be the highest!

    "Miss Leng, you can''t just let this matter go like this!" Choking with sobs, the second elder turned to Leng ruoxue for help. He did not dare to look at the family head''s furious expression, so he had to get back at her no matter what. Otherwise, how could they face others in the future?

    "Then what do you want to do?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes and asked.

    "Give him a taste of his own medicine! Didn''t they poison the ning family''s well? Let''s go to the divine lord''s estate to poison them!" The second elder said ruthlessly.

    "Very good! I support you, go! Take care, I won''t send you off!" Leng ruoxue waved goodbye to second elder and second elder was dumbfounded.

    He ... He didn''t want to go personally!

    Looking at the second elder''s dazed expression, uncle long and the others couldn''t help but sneer. Hearing thisughter, the second elder''s old face instantly turned red.

    "Miss Leng, can you stop ying with me? I don''t have that ability, I just want to ask for your help. " The second elder''s voice became softer and softer, and his head hung lower and lower.

    "I won''t help. If you want revenge, go by yourself." Leng ruoxue rejected him directly.

    Instantly, the second elder wanted to cry.

    ? Wuu ... Why is it like this? Dear, please help me!

    The second elder''s face was sullen as he looked at Leng ruoxue pitifully.

    Leng ruoxue smiled and said in all seriousness,""I''m serious. However, I can help you make yourselves invisible. "

    The second elder''s eyes lit up. Invisibility works too? In this way, he didn''t have to be afraid of being discovered by the people of fog ice.

    At the same time, the second elder immediately understood. So, this was what Leng ruoxue meant when she said she wanted him to take revenge himself? Wu ... Miss Leng was really too kind. She actually protected his face and dignity so much. This simply made him extremely touched.

    The excited second elder immediately requested to take revenge. Leng ruoxue was also very supportive of this. She told the members of the Leng family that Ling Wei wanted to go to to hide while they waited for their victorious return.

    After the ning family''s poisoning team left in high spirits, master ning looked at Leng ruoxue and said emotionally,""Xue ''er, thank you."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Godfather, there''s no need to be so polite between us. Besides, second elder and the others were indeed implicated because of me. I should help them and let them vent their anger." Leng ruoxueughed.

    Hearing this, master ning nodded and stopped being polite to Leng ruoxue.

    The next day.

    The second elder and the others returned with smiles on their faces.

    After sessfully poisoning the well water of the God lord''s estate, they were no longer depressed and were all refreshed.

    Seeing the ning family''s people, led by the second elder, who were obviously showing off, master ning''s face turned sour and he shouted,""From today onwards, all of you will be undergoing special training. You are only allowed toe out when you are qualified!"

    After saying this, master ning directly threw the worrying ning family to Huan Chen to train. Out of safety considerations, he simply moved the ning family''s base to the demon City, and the ning family''s God Realm became an empty shell.

    Not long after, a piece of shocking news spread out from the immortal realm. The ning family, one of the eight great divine domains of the divine realm, had been attacked! Master ning was seriously injured! The attack was directed at the God Lord''s mansion. For a time, the entire God World was in an uproar!

    No one in the divine world had expected that the Divine Master''s estate would suddenly attack the ning family. However, when they thought about the rtionship between master ning and Leng ruoxue, some people felt that it would happen sooner orter. It was just that it had happened so suddenly that no one was mentally prepared.

    The ning family''s God Realm that was emptied out was also treated as and without an owner by some people. However, those ambitious forces didn''t dare to act rashly without knowing the extent of the ning family''s casualties. After all, a thin camel was still bigger than a horse. Although the ning family had been attacked by the divine lord''s estate, there was no news of the death of the ning family''s master. The divine lord''s estate didn''t say anything either. Therefore, some people who wanted to take the ning family''s divine realm for themselves didn''t dare to act directly. However, they didn''t dare to attack the ning family''s God Realm directly, but the forces around the ning family''s God Realm had been subdued many times.

    When he heard the news, master ning''s face turned green with anger.

    "Detestable! This bunch of bastards! It was really like a tiger falling into the sun and being bullied by dogs! I''m not dead yet! You dare to have designs on the ning family''s divine realm?" In the living room, master ning went berserk.

    Hearing his words, uncle long smiled andforted him,""Humans have always been this shameless. It''s perfectly normal for them to be like this. Calm down!"

    What did he mean by getting shot while lying down? Hearing uncle Long''s words, all the humans in the room fell silent. Apart from uncle Dragon and ice Spirit, everyone else in the living room seemed to be human. However, there were also humans who were in a dilemma, such as mu li. He was in a dilemma over whether he was considered a human.

    Mu li, who couldn''t be sure of her own species, decided to ignore uncle Long''s words. Of course, after uncle long said that, he also realized that he had attracted hatred, so he quickly corrected,""Don''t misunderstand, I''m talking about the people outside. The ones outside are the shameless bad guys!"

    "Uncle long, we understand." Leng ruoxue consoled.

    "That''s good. " Uncle long was relieved.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue turned to look at her Godfather, who was stomping his feet, and asked,""Godfather, what do you n to do about the rumors outside?"

    "What can I do? Right now, everyone outside is saying that I''m seriously injured. If I were to appear in front of everyone in the divine realm alive and well, how disappointed would some people be? Let them do it! Let''s see if they can make me fall in the end!" The master of the ning family shouted.

    Hearing her Godfather''s angry words, Leng ruoxue held back herughter and said,""Actually, it''s good to let them run around blindly. I want to see how the major forces will react to this rumor. Of course, this will also determine what kind of attitude we will have towards them in the future."

    In fact, they were the ones who had spread the rumor, but they had only said that the ning family had been attacked by the divine lord''s estate. As for things like Godfather being injured, it became more and more outrageous after being imagined by the powerful people of the immortal realm, and there were all kinds of versions!

 Chapter 2955 The Twins (20)

    Some even said that the mist had turned her love to hate the ning family, so she wanted to kill them. After all, she had done this kind of thing before, so it wouldn''t be strange if she did it again! However, what made Leng ruoxue speechless was that the rumored male lead had actually be her own Godfather.

    The poor Godfather had received the sympathy of countless people. Of course, there were also many people who supported Wu Jing, saying that she dared to love and hate. If she couldn''t get it, she would destroy itpletely and not let others benefit! She even said that she was the model of a real woman!

    When Leng ruoxue heard all this, she only felt that the wind was blowing wildly. What the hell is this? It should be known that the original purpose of releasing the news was to make all the major forces in the divine world feel disgusted with the God lord''s estate. Now, things had turned out this way, which was absolutely beyond everyone''s expectations. At the same time, it was not something they could control. As for how things would develop in the future, it waspletely out of their expectations. Leng ruoxue felt that the only thing she could do was to calm her Godfather down.

    "Mm, let''s do as Xue ''er says! I''ll just watch and not speak!" Master ning agreed.

    After appeasing her Godfather, Leng ruoxue and the rest no longer bothered themselves with the matter. She finally put the crafting of the acquired Chaos Divine weapon back on her agenda.

    But after only half a month, master ning went crazy again. The cause was the rumor.

    ording to the rumors, the master of the ning family had passed away due to his serious injuries. There was even a certain ning family member who was unwilling to reveal his name who came out to cry and beg the major forces of the divine world to uphold justice for the ning family. In an instant, the rumors that had been fading away started to spread again.

    This time, the news was even more widespread thanst time, and even the three-year-old knew that master ning had died! After that, some of the major forces who wanted to take advantage of the situation finally began to move.

    However, due to Leng ruoxue''s terror, most of the forces were still in a state of observing.

    After that, some impatient forces sent out remonstrations to all the major forces. They invited all the forces to the ning family''s main city in the divine territory to discuss the division of the ning family''s territory. After all, the force that sent out this remonstration was not stupid. The ning family''s piece of cake was too big for them to swallow. More importantly, even though master ning had fallen, there was still Leng ruoxue, the big crocodile. Could she just watch the ning family''s territory belong to someone else? And among all the factions, Leng ruoxue''s Demon City was undoubtedly the strongest! But money moved people''s hearts! The ning family''s divine realm was too tempting, be it in terms of geographical location or resources. Hence, no matter how powerful Leng ruoxue was, they would not allow her to monopolize everything!

    Due to the above reasons, a certain bold organization sent out an invitation, and Demon City, where Leng ruoxue was from, naturally received it.

    Sitting in the living room, Leng ruoxue looked at her Godfather, who was so angry that his face had turned ck and he had nothing to say. She did not know how tofort him. Things were out of control, and it was obvious that someone was taking the opportunity to cause trouble. But who had the guts to do so? Could it be Wu Han''s instructions? Immediately, Leng ruoxue denied such a guess. The ripple mist slut shouldn''t be so brainless.

    "Godfather, I want to participate." Leng ruoxue thought for a moment before she spoke carefully.

    "Go! Go! All of you, go and take back more territory!" Master ning said helplessly.

    "I don''t want the territory. I just want to see how they''vee to an agreement. I believe it will be very interesting. " Leng ruoxue replied honestly. What territory! It was good that there was enough, it was useless to have more.

    "Xue ''er, that''s my territory! It''s the scale that I''ve worked hard for many years to reach, how can you despise it? Sob ... I''m so sad! It''s already pitiful enough that I''ve been rumored to have fallen, and now my goddaughter isn''t even willing to help me fight for territory. " Master ning said, sobbing.

    Leng ruoxue was speechless when she saw how shameless her Godfather was.

    Cang, who was lying in Leng ruoxue''s arms,ughed evilly,""Ning family''s boy, I''ve also heard about the death of that old woman, Wu Yan. Now you two, the unfortunate mandarin ducks, can be considered to have apanion!"

    "¡­¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Your sister! Who would want to be that old woman''spanion! However, it was Cang who spoke, so master ning didn''t dare toin no matter how angry he was, and could only let him tease him.

    At this moment, someone came to report that the Cheng family head had arrived.

    "Godfather, n master Cheng is here to ..." Leng ruoxue had only spoken half of her sentence when she heard n master Cheng''s heartyughter.

    "Xue ''er! I heard that your Godfather has died? Hahaha! How could that guy die so early? He even died at the hands of his beloved. This is too unbelievable!" As he spoke, the Cheng family''s head had already stepped into the living room, apanied by the Cheng family''s young master, Cheng Xuan. At this moment, Cheng Xuan''s face was filled with helplessness. He looked at Leng ruoxue apologetically.

    "You bastard! Who did you say died at the hands of the person you love?" As soon as master Cheng''s words fell, master ning, who had been calm, became furious again. He vented all the depression that Cang had given him. Hmph! He didn''t dare to do anything to Cang, but he didn''t dare to deal with old man Cheng?

    Just like that, the two old men, who were definitely not young, started fighting in therge living room.

    The Cheng family headughed as he ran, not afraid of death.""What, did youe back to life? Hehe, I just said that you died in the hands of the person you like!"

    "Your sister! You''re looking for death!" Master ning was angry, but he still knew what to do. He knew that he couldn''t really fight with old man Cheng in the living room, or they would be the ones suffering the loss. And master Cheng seemed to know this too, so he knew his limits when teasing master ning.

    Seeing them chasing each other like children, the people present were a little speechless. How old are you to still y this kind of game?

    "Xue ''er, I''m sorry. We came as soon as we heard the news of master ning''s death ..." Cheng Xuan tried to exin.

    However, before he could finish his sentence, Leng ruoxue interrupted him with a look of understanding,""I know, I''m here to gloat."

    "Uh!" Cheng Xuan instantly felt that it was better for him to keep his mouth shut.

    Just like that, no one said anything. They just calmly looked at the two old men chasing each other around the living room. When they were tired of the chase, the two of them automatically stopped.

    He had just sat down to drink some water and take a breath when the Cheng family head impatiently said,""I''m here for the ning family''s divine realm,"

    "Master Cheng, are you interested in the ning family''s divine realm?" Leng ruoxue asked indifferently.

    "Of course there is!" Looking at master ning, master Cheng continued with a smirk,""Little girl Xue ''er, you don''t know, but among our eight great divine domains, the ning family''s Divine Domain has the best geographical location. It''s by the mountains and the sea, the environment is beautiful, it''s really a rare tourist spot! Such a good ce, which force wouldn''t want a share! Anyway, now that the old man is dead, the other people in the ning family will definitely not be able to keep such a good ce, so it''s only a matter of time before it''s divided!"

    "That''s true. " Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement and added,""Originally, I wasn''t interested in the ning family''s divine realm, but after hearing what you said, I feel that if I don''t take action, it''s really a loss. So, in order to let Godfather rest in peace, I, as his daughter, will have to work harder!"

 Chapter 2956 The Twins (21)

    "You''re right to think this way! This way, old man ning will be at ease in theherworld!" The Cheng family''s head said with a look of relief.

    As the crowd listened to them echoing each other, cold sweat broke out on their foreheads.

    By the way, in front of master ning, you''re buried and you know what''s going on in the underworld, is it really good? At this moment, master ning was unexpectedly calm. Even Cheng Xuan was so scared that he didn''t dare to look at him, but master ning wasn''t angry at all. Or was he already extremely angry?

    "Xue ''er, just bring me the location closest to Demon City." From time to time, master ning would even interrupt.

    Instantly, everyone was horrified. This was definitely the rhythm of being angered to the point of madness!

    Two dayster.

    With a trace of uneasiness, under master ning''s resentful gaze, Leng ruoxue brought evildoer, Cang, uncle long, Dongfang Yue, mu li, who insisted on following her, and two members of the Cheng family to the ning family''s divine realm.

    At this moment, the ning family''s divine realm had almost fallen into a disorderly and chaotic state because they were a group of Dragons without a leader. Originally, most of the shops in the major cities were owned by the ning family. Now that the ning family had collectively moved and was undergoing special training, there was naturally no one to manage the shops. There were even many shops that had changed owners. Of course, it was stolen.

    "AI! It''s a pity. " Walking on the streets of a certain city in the ning family''s Divine Domain, the Cheng family''s head felt heartache as he looked at the various shops that were already in a state ofplete ruin. All of this was money!

    However, Leng ruoxue wasn''t as sad as the Cheng n''s n head. She knew that her Godfather had already packed all the valuable items that he could. What was left behind were just some fixed assets. Unless someone sabotaged them, they would never be lost.

    As for now, this was only temporary. Leng ruoxue was clear that after rime ice was destroyed, the ning family would return.

    The group walked and looked around, and soon arrived at the ning family''s main city.

    After being invited into the ning family''s main residence, Leng ruoxue was rather surprised to see the other party acting as if he was the master of the house. They hadn''t even allocated their territories yet, and they already thought of themselves as the master?

    As guests, Leng ruoxue and the others were exceptionally cooperative with the other party''s arrangements. This made the other party extremely satisfied. At the same time, he also gave the other party the impression that Leng ruoxue was nothing much.

    "Little girl, do you know the background of this force?" After settling down in the guest courtyard, Leng ruoxue and the rest had just gathered in the living room when n master Cheng asked in a low voice with a mysterious expression.

    "I don''t know," Leng ruoxue was very honest. To her, no power couldpare to the power of Fog City. Hence, she had no intention of knowing who the other party was. No matter who it was, in her eyes, they were just clowns.

    "It''s rted to the Yao family!" The Cheng family head said.

    "The Yao family? The Yao family head hase out again?" Leng ruoxue was very surprised. It was said that ever since that old man''s scheme against her failed, he went into seclusion. Why was he so active again? Did he really think that his Godfather had died?

    "I don''t know if the Yao family''s old man yed a role in this. However, the force that invited us here is surnamed Cao. It was originally a middle-ss force and was inws with the Yao family. It was only because it hadtched onto the Yao family''s thigh that it developed rapidly. Now, it can barely squeeze into the top force. The CAO family has been quite active recently." The Cheng family head said with a smile.

    "I see." Leng ruoxue expressed that she understood. However, the Cheng family''s head continued to happily share the gossip of the CAO family with everyone, leaving everyone dumbfounded.

    One had to admit that the CAO family was very powerful! It wasn''t that they were strong, but that their spirit was strong and their perseverance wasmendable! To put it bluntly, the CAO family''s skin was unimaginably thick. ording to the Cheng family head''s description, the CAO family had a daughter who was quite beautiful. Thus, the CAO family ordered this daughter of the CAO family to hook up with various major forces everywhere. For a time, all the forces that the CAO family''s daughter visited were in chaos, and there was a crazy tide of jealousy everywhere.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In the end, the CAO family''s daughter was fancied by a Grand Elder of the Yao family, and she was sessfully married into the other party''s eighteenth concubine.

    After saying this, the Cheng family head continued to expose,""Xue ''er, I heard that this daughter of the CAO family looks a little like you. She''s also known as little Leng ruoxue!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Everyone was silent. Leng ruoxue felt as if ten thousand alpacas had whizzed past her heart. Why did she feel like beating someone up so much?

    "Calm down, I know you don''t feel good about it, but we can''t stop them from using this gimmick! Don''t you agree?" Master Cheng''s smile was rippling. It was obvious that he was not gloating over master ning''s death enough, and now he was teasing Leng ruoxue.

    "Patriarch Cheng, do you have a grudge against the CAO family?" Taking in a deep breath, Leng ruoxue forced herself to calm down. ''Don''t fall for the Cheng n head''s trick. This fellow has learned to be bad.''

    "No, I didn ''t! No! Although there were idiots in my family who were seduced, they asked for it. They can''t me anyone!" The Cheng family''s head said indifferently, but in his heart, he was gnashing his teeth in hatred. If it wasn''t for the Yao family''s old fart blocking him, he would have already killed that little B * tch from the CAO family!

    Your sister! They had bullied the Cheng family, and they thought that the Cheng family was a pushover? However, even though the Cheng n''s n head was furious, he knew that with the Yao n''s protection, it was impossible for him to kill the daughter of the CAO n openly. After all, he was not Leng ruoxue, and he could not let the Yao n be afraid of him. That was why he had taken the opportunity to say those words.

    Leng ruoxue immediately understood. So this old man had said so much to kill with a borrowed knife? However, she didn''t think of herself as a demoness who would kill without blinking. If that woman didn''t provoke her, she wouldn''t do anything.

    After making his intentions clear to the Cheng n head, the Cheng n head''s smile became even more wretched.""Xue ''er, based on my understanding of that adulterous couple, they will definitely take the initiative to provoke you! So, I''m just waiting for you to help me vent my anger. "

    "¡­¡­"

    Alright! Leng ruoxue admitted. Although he was suspected of being used, this old man was so open and honest that it was impossible to hate him.

    Leng ruoxue was a little depressed.

    After waiting for a few days, all the invited major forces had finally arrived.

    During the first full-member meeting, Leng ruoxue could clearly feel two pairs of eyes staring at her. One of them was extremely intense, while the other turned into countless daggers that were ring at her.

    He looked in the direction of her gaze.

    A young man and woman were sitting diagonally above her. The man looked to be in his early twenties. When he saw Leng ruoxue looking over, he even threw her a flirtatious look. The woman had a beautiful face and a cold temperament. At first nce, she looked very high-end and ssy. Of course, the premise was that she did not sit on the man''sp in public as if no one was around.

    "Xue ''er, they''re the couple I was talking about." The Cheng n''s n head, who was sitting beside Leng ruoxue, reminded her mischievously.

    "You said he looks like my woman?" Leng ruoxue asked in surprise.

 Chapter 2957 The Twins (22)

    "Yes, I am." The Cheng family head nodded.

    Leng ruoxue was speechless. Which part of this woman resembled her? There was clearly something wrong with the Cheng family head''s eyes! However, regardless of whether there was something wrong with the Cheng family head''s eyes, that woman''s hostility towards her was obvious.

    However, the current Leng ruoxue didn''t have the mood to deal with these women who were jealous of others. Hence, she directly ignored this woman.

    During the first meeting, all the major factions were basically trying to build rtionships and find allies. Leng ruoxue and the others were not interested in this, and not many factions dared to take the initiative to get close to them. Hence, they only stayed for a while before they chose to return to their rooms.

    After they left, the major forces truly opened up and became more active.

    Before she left, Leng ruoxue had already made it clear that they would onlye and find her after they had finished discussing how to split the loot. Otherwise, they were not to bother her.

    However, the next day, the CAO family sent someone to invite Leng ruoxue over, saying that Madam Yao wanted to meet her.

    When she heard the words ''Madam Yao'', Leng ruoxue was at a loss for a while. She didn''t know any Madam Yao, nor did she know who wanted to see her. However, she wasn''t free.

    After sending the waiter away, Leng ruoxue thought that she could finally have some peace and quiet. Who knew that in less than half an hour, a beauty would take the initiative toe to her door.

    "Miss Leng is really arrogant!" The woman who spoke was the youngdy of the CAO family. At this moment, her beautiful face was full of displeasure, and her tone was somewhat aggressive.

    "Who are you?" Leng ruoxue raised her brows slightly and asked impatiently.

    "I''m cao Ling. " The woman said, suppressing her anger.

    "Oh! What''s the matter?" Leng ruoxue''s tone was calm, and she was frowning. Looking at the woman in front of her, she felt a wave of frustration in her heart. It seemed like old man Cheng was right.

    "It''s not a big deal. It''s just that everyone is saying that I look like you, so I wanted to meet miss Leng. I originally wanted to invite you to my ce, but since you''re not willing, I can onlye here. " Cao Ling exined helplessly.

    "You''re bored?" Leng ruoxue was even more speechless when she heard this. What was this woman''s brain made of? If she took the initiative toe to the door to be abused, she would have to have the time and be willing! But now, she was obviously unwilling.

    "Miss Leng, how can you say such things? Even though you are a publicly acknowledged expert, I am also the Yao family''s Madam. If you look down on me like this, aren''t you not giving the Yao family face?" Sensing Leng ruoxue''s impatience, Cao Ling couldn''t hold it in any longer. With tears in her eyes, she scolded her angrily.

    "So what if we don''t give the Yao family face?" Leng ruoxue could not help but sneer. This woman really wanted to make a big ssh on her head?

    "You will regret this!" Cao Ling said hatefully.

    "Are you threatening me? Didn''t the Yao family tell you that even your family head wouldn''t dare to threaten me like this?" Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "The family head was just toozy to lower himself to your level. Otherwise, how could you have jumped to where you are today?" Cao Ling arrogantly shouted.

    "En, I''ll remember your words. When I have the chance, I''ll personally ask the Yao family head if he really can''t be bothered to lower himself to my level. Now, you, get lost immediately!" Leng ruoxue had lost her patience from the torture. She released her pressure and chased the guest away.

    Cao Ling''s face turned pale instantly. She red at Leng ruoxue with hatred before turning around and running away.

    "Hehe! Little Xue ''er, have you experienced that woman''s best?" The Cheng family head, who had been eavesdropping outside, said after Cao Ling left.

    "Cheng family head, please help me inform the various forces that I''m having a meeting now!" Leng ruoxue couldn''t take it anymore after being provoked by this woman. Right now, she just wanted to quickly finish watching this so that she could return to Demon City.

    The Cheng family head dly did as he was told. After informing the representatives of the various forces, they collectively went to the conference hall.

    When all the factions had arrived, Leng ruoxue went straight to the point,""Everyone, since the CAO family invited us here, let''s not disappoint them and waste everyone''s time. Now, let''s talk about the ning family''s position in the God domain that you''ve set your eyes on. Whether we can get it or not, it''ll all depend on our martial strength. How about it?"

    None of the representatives of the various major forces present had expected Leng ruoxue to say such a thing, much less to think that she would be so anxious. Initially, everyone wanted to have a good discussion before making a decision. But now, Leng ruoxue clearly wanted them to make a decision immediately!

    By force? It would be too unfair to them if they were to rely on force. After all, no one could defeat Demon City! For a moment, the various factions were unhappy with Leng ruoxue''s suggestion of using her martial strength. However, no one dared to stand out and oppose her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Miss Leng, may I ask if master ning has really fallen?" At this time, a representative couldn''t help but ask.

    He had wanted to ask this question yesterday, but he didn''t dare to.

    "Don''t you think it''s a little toote to ask this now? Didn''t youe here because you heard that my Godfather had died and wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to get a share of the loot? So, stop talking nonsense and make a decision quickly. There must be a result today!" Leng ruoxue''s voice was cold.

    As soon as she said this, the forces who had many questions did not dare to speak.

    "Miss Leng, why are you in such a hurry? I think we need to think about this carefully. " Seeing that the atmosphere had be stagnant, a man from the Yao family said with a faint smile.

    "Who are you?" Leng ruoxue shot a cold nce at him and asked.

    "I''m the Grand Elder of the Yao family. You can call me brother Nan. " Yao Nan looked at Leng ruoxue with deep affection.

    "I''m sorry, but I already have a brother. I don''t need to acknowledge those messy brothers. " Leng ruoxue said, not giving him any face.

    Hearing this, Yao Nan''s anger red up. Many of the representatives present were so scared that they didn''t even dare to breathe. This ... This was the rhythm of a battle!

    What a dangerous feeling!

    Many people couldn''t help but distance themselves from the two dangerous individuals, Leng ruoxue and Yao Nan.

    However, Yao Nan quickly suppressed his anger and smiled.""I like women with personality!"

    "What does it have to do with me?" Leng ruoxue cursed calmly.

    Yao Nan was taken aback for a moment before revealing what he thought was a devilish smile. He nodded and said, "You''re indeed a little wild cat!"

    "The cat is here!" cing the cat in her arms on the table, Leng ruoxue pointed at Azure.

    After turning back into his cat form, Azure meowed twice before turning his fiery eyes to Yao Nan. In his heart, Yao Nan was already a dead man! Damn it, he dared to tease his girl, he was looking for death!

    Looking at the little cat that was threatening him with its ws, Yao Nan was a little confused. At this moment, evildoer reached out and grabbed Cang''s tail, causing Cang to cry out in pain. It reflexively pounced andnded right on Yao Nan''s face. Cang ruthlessly wed at it andnded safely on the ground.

    "Argh! My face!" Yao Nan''s reaction was obviously slower by half a beat. He covered his face and screamed.

    Along with Yao Nan''s scream, Cang ze calmly walked back to Leng ruoxue''s side.

    "Girl, this damn demon is pulling my tail." After returning, Cang immediatelyined.

    When everyone saw this, they couldn''t help but be speechless. This cat had scratched Yao Nan, so why were they being wronged? Oh right, its tail had been grabbed.

    However, no matter how painful it was, it couldn''t bepared to Yao Nan''s disfigurement. Although disfigurement was almost non-existent to gods, it still hurt! However, Leng ruoxue and the rest obviously didn''t care about Yao Nan''s life or death. The Cheng n''s n head, who only cared about watching the show, couldn''t wait for the Yao n to be as unlucky as possible.

    Leng ruoxue''s heart ached as she helped Cang rub his tail. Then, she looked at the crowd and said sternly,""Now, tell me what you want!"

    "May I know what miss Leng wants?" After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, one of the men gathered his courage and asked. He knew that they would not be able to escape this cmity today.

    "I don''t want anywhere!" Leng ruoxue said honestly. It was a pity that no one was willing to believe her. They even thought that Leng ruoxue was threatening them in disguise. In an instant, the entire ce fell silent again.

    "I don''t want anywhere. What are you doing here?" Suddenly, an angry female voice was heard. Everyone looked up and saw Cao Ling standing in the meeting room.

    "I''m here to watch the fun, is there a problem?" Leng ruoxue asked back with a smile.

 Chapter 2958 The Ninth Weapon Tribulation (1)

    "Of course there''s a problem. What do you think this ce is? There''s nothing exciting for you to see here!" When Cao Ling heard Leng ruoxue''s words, she was so angry that her entire body was trembling.

    Never in her dreams would she have thought that Leng ruoxue would be so shameless. Did she treat this ce as her own home? You still want to watch the fun? Hmph! She didn''t believe that with so many forces present, they would really tolerate a woman watching them so brazenly.

    In reality, the reason why she thought this way was because she had never felt that Leng ruoxue was as strong as the rumors made her out to be!

    She was just a woman. If she didn''t have a powerful Godfather, how could she be feared by others?

    Furthermore, now that Leng ruoxue''s Godfather had passed away, the ning family no longer existed. It was said that this woman had a great enmity with the Divine Master''s estate. Hence, from Cao Ling''s point of view, Leng ruoxue''s future was going to be difficult!

    In order to show her kindness, she even gave Leng ruoxue a look of extreme sympathy, as if Leng ruoxue was a N-generation rich man who had fallen from grace. In short, the current her was very sympathetic to Leng ruoxue. She felt that the other party''s strength was just an arrow at the end of its flight, while her own n was currently rising. One could imagine how much sense of aplishment and superiority Cao Ling had in front of Leng ruoxue.

    Not only that, she also hated Leng ruoxue. Previously, she had used Leng ruoxue''s name to add some glory to herself. But now, she felt that she no longer needed to use the reputation of a woman from a fallen family n. With that, the real Leng ruoxue had naturally be a thorn in her side!

    Previously, she had gone to look for Leng ruoxue for a chat only because she wanted Leng ruoxue to show off her sense of superiority. Who would have thought that Leng ruoxue would not give her any face and even chase her out? this reality made her exceptionally angry. One had to know that this was her home now, and a guest actually dared to chase away the host. This was really disrespecting the host.

    Now, that woman had called for a meeting without permission. People from all the major forces hade, but no one had informed her. This was one of the reasons why she was angry. Cao Ling felt that she was not valued.

    After they arrived, Cao Ling was even angrier. She had been standing there for a while, but no one had noticed her. This was preposterous! Are these people blind?

    The Furious Cao Ling wanted to find someone to back her up after saying those words. However, when she turned around, she saw Yao Nan on the ground, his hands covering his face in pain. Blood was seeping out from his fingers. She was so scared that her face turned pale!

    "My dear! What''s wrong with you?" Then, a shrill scream was heard. Cao Ling rushed towards Yao Nan and helped him up. She then shouted at the crowd,"Are you all blind? Can''t you see that the Grand Elder is injured?"

    When everyone heard this, they sat as steady as Mount Tai. There were even quite a few people who thought in their hearts, that''s your family''s Grand Elder, not their family! More importantly, the one who had injured Yao Nan was Leng ruoxue''s cat. As such, they had to consider saving him.

    What if Leng ruoxue was unhappy because of their help and she ordered the cat to scratch them again? Thinking of the cat''s shiny ws, everyone couldn''t help but shiver.

    The Yao family couldn''t afford to offend them, but Leng ruoxue was even more so! In a situation where they were all Tigers, a tigress was obviously more threatening.

    Everyone sat still and did not dare to move. They would steal nces at Leng ruoxue from time to time. As for Leng ruoxue, under the gazes of countless people, she was as calm as ever. She even leisurelybed Cang''s hair.

    Cang was lyingfortably on Leng ruoxue''s legs, his sharp eyes asionally scanning the crowd in the hall. Instantly, those people were so scared that they sat up straight and didn''t even dare to breathe loudly.

    They weren''t like Cao Ling, a woman with no vision and knowledge. They were very clear that Leng ruoxue''s current status in the divinity was not only because she had a backer. This woman was very powerful herself! As for the factions present, they basically didn''t have any grudges with Leng ruoxue. It could also be said that they had never really offended her. Otherwise, they would definitely not be sitting here. This was because all the forces that had offended her had basically disappeared.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Thinking of this, many forces regretteding to the CAO family. Although the ning family''s divine realm was indeed tempting, one had to be alive to enjoy it!

    After waiting for a long time, Cao Ling saw that no one came forward to help. The anger in her heart rushed to her head. She was so angry that she was about to explode. These people, these people really did not know how to take the opportunity to show off. Why did they not know how to help?

    Cao Ling was furious. She even decided that if these forces needed her help in the future, she would definitely not put in a good word for them!

    After making up her mind, Cao Ling no longer looked at the forces with anger in her eyes. Instead, there was a in sympathy.

    Yes! Sympathy! Now, she was confident of her extraordinary status, so she always liked to look down at others to show her superiority. Of course, this sense of superiority was only in her own imagination. Everyone present knew what her identity was, so although they showed respect to her on the surface, they actually looked down on her in their hearts.

    She''s just a concubine, does she really think she''s a Queen?

    Although they thought this way, no one knew what Cao Ling was thinking. Otherwise, they would not have sat still under Cao Ling''s gaze.

    However, Leng ruoxue understood Cao Ling''s thoughts because Cang had already told her everything. After she heard it, she couldn''t help but burst outughing.

    This woman was too outrageous!

    Leng ruoxue''sughter also made Cao Ling very unhappy. After that, Cao Ling turned her attention back to Leng ruoxue and shouted,""Leng ruoxue, do you have any sympathy at all? brother Nan is already injured to this extent?"

    "I really don''t have any sympathy. So, what does your brother Nan''s injury have to do with me? You can''t possibly want me to mourn for him with you, right? Don''t worry, on the day he really dies, I''ll go to his grave and burn incense for the Yao family''s sake. " Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "W-what did you just say?" After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words and seeing how she was so rxed, Cao Ling was even more furious. Was he cursing brother Nan to die early? This was preposterous!

    "What? you don''t understand what I''m saying? I just said that when your brother Nan is really dead, I will go to his grave to burn incense. Do you understand now?" Leng ruoxue looked at Cao Ling sympathetically and repeated her words.

    "How audacious! You actually cursed brother Nan to die! Do you know who brother Nan is?" This time, Cao Ling finally exploded.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue smiled calmly and said,""This is considered cursing? Alright! Then I''ll curse him! Also, I don''t care who your brother Nan is. I don''t want to know!"

    "You, you ..." After Leng ruoxue finished her sentence, Cao Ling was so angry that she could not speak. As for Cang and evildoer, he couldn''t help butugh wildly.

    At this moment, Cao Ling turned her gaze to the man and the Beast. At first nce, she was shocked! Of course, the only thing that amazed her was his evilness. As for Cang, he was so cute that any woman would want to have him.

 Chapter 2959 The Ninth Weapon Tribulation (2)

    Cao Ling stared at the man and the Beast without blinking. Her heart was full of doubts. Why did she only just discover this beautiful man and cute little beast? She felt that she could not forgive her own carelessness.

    The truth was that evildoer and Cang had both lowered their presence. Cao Ling''s eyes were on Yao Nan and Leng ruoxue, so she naturally ignored the existence of the man and beast.

    But now! The man and the Beastughed out loud. Not only did they attract Cao Ling''s attention, but they also attracted everyone''s attention. Actually, when they heard Leng ruoxue and Cao Ling''s meaningless conversation, they also wanted tough. However, they did not have the guts to do so! After all, whether it was offending Leng ruoxue or the Yao family behind Cao Ling, they didn''t want either of them. As such, they could only pretend to be invisible.

    "You evil man, this woman has taken a fancy to you." Suddenly, the smiling Azure said with a gloating expression.

    "The person she likes is you." The demon said very calmly.

    When they heard this conversation, everyone suddenly felt that they had heard a big secret that they shouldn''t have! They didn''t know if they would be killed, so all of them were so scared that their faces turned pale.

    Your sister! To think of having an affair in front of her man and even snatching Leng ruoxue''s man and Beastie, just how bold was this woman? No wonder Cao Ling didn''t give Yao Nan any healing pills. She had other thoughts?

    Everyone silently looked at Yao Nan, who had fainted from the pain, and they all sympathized with him.

    AI! An ignorant man is the happiest! He didn''t even know that he was being cuckolded. However, the crowd didn''t understand. Wasn''t it just a cat scratching their face? Why did he faint? Wasn''t this Supreme elder of the Yao family a little too weak?

    At this moment, the weak Yao family Grand Elder received everyone''s sympathy, and so did evildoer and Cang. One had to know that if one was entangled by the daughter of the CAO family, even if they didn''t die, they would be skinned! This was amon understanding among the major forces.

    Perhaps their gloating expressions were too obvious, but Cang coldly snorted impatiently. Then, he turned his dark eyes to Cao Ling and asked,""Do you want to have me?"

    "¡­¡­"

    Everyone was silent. Wasn''t this too direct?

    Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    The demon leaned close to Leng ruoxue''s ear and whispered in a volume that everyone could hear,""Xue ''er, I''m still the most loyal! Look at this stinky cat, it has decided to betray you. Hurry up and give him to that woman!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Everyone was silent again. Sir, do you have to sound so excited? It was as if he had gotten rid of a burden?

    It had to be said that everyone knew the truth. Evildoer was dragging Cang down openly. However, Cang did not care. He just nced at evildoer and turned his gaze back to Cao Ling.

    At this moment, Cao Ling could tell that the man and the Beast were not on good terms. She took the initiative to talk to them."If you''re willing to follow me, I can naturally ept you."

    Listen, it''s receiving!

    For the third time, everyone mourned for Cao Ling''s art of speaking. This woman was beyond saving!

    Subconsciously, everyone chose to stay away from the woman''s sphere of influence, so that they wouldn''t be affected if they started fighting. They would never be willing to be innocent cannon fodder.

    "Thank you, but I don''t need you to ept me." Cang politely refused.

    "You, what do you mean?" Cao Ling, who felt that she had been yed, shouted angrily.

    "I don''t mean anything!" Cang innocently blinked his eyes and replied carefully.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Then why are you asking me if I want you?" Cao linghuo roared.

    "What, I can''t even ask?" Cang was even more aggrieved, tears welling up in his eyes as if they were about to fall at any moment. Instantly, everyone was shocked.

    F * ck! Did it have to be so scary? In their eyes, Cang didn''t look as domineering as he did when he was scratching people. Right now, it was as weak and helpless as a little beast that had been frightened by an evil person ...

    This was why everyone was even more afraid. ording to the information they had received, the beasts that Leng ruoxue should never provoke were rabbits, cats, and Totoro.

    "No!" Cao Ling was very sure that she had been yed.

    "I''ve already asked. " Cang Qi reminded him and grinned.

    "So, you must belong to me!" Cao Ling roared domineeringly.

    "Are you trying to Rob me?" Cang asked fearfully. Then, he snuggled even deeper into Leng ruoxue''s arms as if he had received a huge shock.

    Hearing this, Cao Ling was stunned. Then, she nodded her head vigorously."Right! Since you''re not satisfied with your master, then quicklye into my arms!"

    Hearing Cao Ling''s words, everyone could not help butin.

    He didn''t say that he was dissatisfied with his master! I''m just asking you if you want it, and you can''t even do that? At that moment, everyone had a deep understanding of Cao Ling''s dominance. At the same time, they also knew who she was relying on!

    But at this moment, Cao Ling''s backer was still lying on the ground unconscious! Is it really good for you to go out like this?

    "I didn''t say that I''m not satisfied with my current master, I''m just asking if you want me," Azure said, feeling wronged.

    "I said, don''t ask!" Cao Ling saw that Cang had no intention of surrendering, and her anger rose.

    "Wuu ... Master, save me! I really just wanted to ask her, I didn''t want to betray my master!" Seeing that Cao Ling was so overbearing, Cang directly asked for help. In order to show that it was really a little beast that was persecuted, it even dripped gold beans, which was a luxury.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she was even more annoyed. She couldn''t help but think in her heart, Cang, do you have to y so big? If he didn''t like it, he could have just killed it, why put on such a show?

    Even though Leng ruoxue didn''t quite understand what Cang wanted to do, she still cooperated and said unhappily,""I know. I will handle this matter!"

    After she finished speaking, Leng ruoxue turned her beautiful eyes to Cao Ling. She said calmly and unhappily,""Miss Cao, what do you mean by openly snatching my Beastie? Could it be that the CAO and Yao families have taught you this?"

    "Leng ruoxue, I''m doing this for your little Beastie''s own good. It clearly doesn''t want to stay by your side anymore, or it wouldn''t be interested in me." Seeing that Leng ruoxue seemed to be angry, Cao Ling was in a good mood and continued to sow discord.

    "Miss Cao, you said that my little Beastie is interested in you. Is it because it asked you that question?" Leng ruoxue asked, pretending to be confused.

    "Of course!" Cao Ling nodded and felt proud.

    "Can I say that you''re overthinking things?" Leng ruoxue was rather direct.

    That''s right! The crowd couldn''t help but give Leng ruoxue a thumbs up.

    Cao Ling didn''t think that she was overthinking things. It was the little beast that had expressed its intention to leave Leng ruoxue, so how could she say that she was overthinking things?

 Chapter 2960 The Ninth Weapon Tribulation (3)

    "You don''t understand your Beastie''s mind. It obviously doesn''t like you anymore. " Cao Ling argued.

    "Miss Cao, I''d like to know how your brain works." Leng ruoxue sighed and said helplessly.

    Cao Ling did not understand and could not help but ask,""Leng ruoxue, what do you mean by this?"

    "I''m calling you a weirdo! Your brother Nan has already fainted, but you didn''t say that you were going to give him a healing pill. Instead, you are here to snatch little Beastie from me. I really don''t know what you are thinking. Isn''t this Grand Elder of the Yao family your backer? If he dies, what will you do? What about your Cao family? Can it still be so glorious?" At this moment, Leng ruoxue couldn''t bear to see Cao Ling''s actions. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have reminded her that there was an unconscious Yao Nan on the ground waiting to be rescued!

    Of course, it wasn''t that she was kind-hearted, but the Yao family was clearly very important and had a very high status among the various powers. Thus, without Yao Nan''s participation, the show wouldn''t be as lively.

    When Cao Ling heard Leng ruoxue''s words, she finally remembered Yao Nan''s existence. She red at Leng ruoxue before slowly and painfully taking out a healing pill and stuffing it into Yao Nan''s mouth.

    Upon seeing this, Leng ruoxue felt a little sympathy for Yao Nan. He had heard from the Cheng family head that the Grand Elder of the Yao family doted on Cao Ling so much. Why was Cao Ling so reluctant to give away a healing elixir? Wasn''t that just an ordinary healing pill? The food that her Beastie did not want to eat was obviously a rare thing to Cao Ling.

    It had to be said that Leng ruoxue was right!

    Healing medicinal pills were such a high-end item. Perhaps only she could treat it with a normal heart. After all, for most people, healing medicinal pills were absolutely something that could only be encountered by luck. Even if it was just an ordinary one, the price was also not cheap. Therefore, generally speaking, if it was a small injury, not many people would be willing to take a healing medicinal pill.

    At that moment, Yao Nan''s injuries were not that serious in Cao Ling''s eyes. After all, he did not lose any arms or legs. He would recover after some rest. However, she was a prideful person, especially in front of so many people. She couldn''t possibly abandon Yao Nan just because she couldn''t bear to part with a healing pill, right?

    Not to mention the fact that she hadn''t found a more powerful man to rely on, even if she did, it wouldn''t be a day for her to abandon Yao Nan. Therefore, she knew that she couldn''t afford to offend Yao Nan. After all, she couldn''t afford to offend the Yao family. In this world, other than the Divine Master''s estate, only the ning family was more powerful than the Yao family. But now, the ning family had beenpletely annihted, so she naturally had no chance to seduce the ning family. As for the Divine Master''s residence! She couldn''t afford to offend him.

    After weighing the pros and cons, she couldn''t help but calm down. However, when she inadvertently nced at the demon''s eyes, they were filled with infinite grievances and endless flirtatious expressions. Of course, he was also filled with regret.

    This man was clearly a pretty boy who relied on women. Therefore, she deeply felt that it was absolutely impossible to find a devilish man as a backer. Perhaps, that devilish man would still have to rely on her to support him? As such, she felt even more strongly that she couldn''t afford to offend Yao Nan, who was a rare and doting backer.

    The demon who received this signal instantly understood the woman''s thoughts. He suddenly felt like thousands of F ** K horses were running wildly in his heart.

    This feeling of wanting to kill someone, how could he get rid of it?

    The demon was extremely angry. He felt that he had been humiliated!

    However, when he saw that Leng ruoxue did not make any move, he could only endure the feeling of nausea and look at Leng ruoxue with a face full of hidden bitterness. His watery eyes were like red fruits that were written: ''Xue'' er, your man is being coveted!''<novelnext></novelnext>

    Leng ruoxue gave the evildoer a consoling look, telling him to calm down.

    At this moment, Yao Nan, who had taken a healing pill, finally woke up.

    Standing up unsteadily, Yao Nan removed his hand from his face and the crowd immediately saw the w marks on his face. Instantly, the urge tough was stuck in their throats, and they couldn''t help but shiver.

    However, Yao Nan didn''t seem to be aware of it. He only red at Cang, who was pretending to be innocent, and wanted to tear this d * mned cat into pieces.

    "Argh! "Brother Nan, you ..." Cao Ling also noticed the w marks on Yao Nan''s face and eximed. However, her words were not clear, so Yao Nan did not receive any strange signals.

    He saw Cao Ling lowering her head as if she was frightened. He hugged Cao Ling andforted her,""Ling ''er, don''t be afraid. I''m fine now!"

    Cao Ling wanted to say,"I''m not worried about you. I''m just worried about your face." After being Yao Nan''s woman for a while, she knew how much Yao Nan cared about his pretty face. Now ...

    Afraid of Yao Nan''s anger, Cao Ling didn''t even dare to tell him. ording to past experience, whoever said that would be unlucky! Therefore, she could only remain silent. And if she didn''t say anything, no one else would. Therefore, Yao Nan waspletely kept in the dark.

    After consoling Cao Ling, Yao Nan turned to Leng ruoxue with a bright smile on his face."Sister Xue ''er, hand over the cat!"

    "Please don''t call me little sister Xue ''er!" Leng ruoxue was the first to correct him. At the same time, she felt disgusted. Meanwhile, Cao Ling red at Leng ruoxue with a face full of jealousy. She had already cursed Leng ruoxue to death in her heart. Damn it, she actually dared to snatch her man. She really didn''t want to live!

    Cao Ling was filled with hatred! Even though she didn''t care much about Yao Nan, she still enjoyed his pampering. Therefore, she would never allow another woman to snatch him away from her before she had the intention to let go! This was definitely a huge taboo for her! Because of this, her hatred towards Leng ruoxue had increased.

    As for Leng ruoxue, her heart was filled with anger at how much hatred Yao Nan had caused her. In fact, she was the most innocent one, okay? The two of you, can you not have such tant ideas about her and the demon? However, she had to continue watching the show, so she didn''t intend to fall out with him immediately.

    "Alright! Xue ''er, hand over the cat!" Yao Nan calmly changed his words. He even felt that Leng ruoxue was to his liking. He liked women with such character.

    "Brother chennan, you are so kind. You knew that I wanted this cat and you helped me to get it. I love you so much." Cao Ling suddenly interjected. She had already sensed Yao Nan''s interest in Leng ruoxue, which was why she didn''t mind showing off her intimacy with Yao Nan in front of the crowd. It was all for Leng ruoxue to see.

    Who knew that Leng ruoxue didn''t care at all? everyone felt that it was melodramatic.

    There was the rhythm of a battle earlier! What were they trying to do now? Furthermore, all they saw was Cao Ling running around blindly by herself. Leng ruoxue did not feel anything at all.

 Chapter 2961 The Ninth Weapon Tribulation (4)

    However, after hearing Cao Ling''s words, Yao Nan naturally had to respond. He said,""Since Ling ''er likes this cat, I''ll give it to you."

    The conversation between the two of them made it seem as though Cang was already in their hands. This made everyone, including Leng ruoxue, speechless. However, Leng ruoxue remained silent, mainly because she couldn''t be bothered to respond to this.

    "Xue ''er, give me this cat! You know why I want it. " After showing off his love for Cao Ling, he continued to look at Leng ruoxue affectionately.

    "Please don''t call me Xue ''er." Leng ruoxue felt like puking and continued to correct him.

    "Then what should I call you?" Yao Nan asked dumbly.

    "Please call me miss Leng." Leng ruoxue reminded.

    "How can we do that? It''s outsiders who call her miss Leng, I can''t call her that. " Yao Nan firmly opposed.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue felt that the number of alpacas running wildly in her heart had increased by quite a bit. The crowd could not help but start to ridicule again. Xiansen, do you think you''re his wife? In fact, I''m afraid you''re not even as good as an outsider! So, can we not be so delusional? The onlookers couldn''t stand it anymore.

    Many of the people present were seeing Yao Nan for the first time, so they were very surprised. One had to know that those who dared to take advantage of Leng ruoxue in such a tant manner, other than Yao Nan, who was still alive and kicking, the others were probably already dead. It was precisely because of this that they were extremely impressed by Yao Nan''s guts!

    He had heard that Yao Nan had been in closed-door cultivation all this time. Had he lost his mind?

    The crowd nced at Yao Nan emotionlessly and lowered their presence once more. They had a feeling that today''s fight was inevitable. However, they did not know why Leng ruoxue had yet to make a move.

    "Please call me miss Leng or Madam ye." After a while, Leng ruoxue gritted her teeth. She felt that it was a waste of her brain cells to talk to Yao Nan, but if she didn''t correct him, he would probably pass away.

    "Madam ye?" Yao Nan said loudly, as if he had just heard something sensational.

    "You want my cat?" Leng ruoxue directly took the other party''s question as a form of address and continued to ask.

    "Yes, leave it to me. I want to teach it a good lesson!" Yao Nan nodded his head like a puppet. He couldn''t let such a dangerous beast stay with the woman he liked. After he was done teaching it a lesson, he would give it to Ling ''er.

    "Alright, here you go." Leng ruoxue threw Cang over to Yao Nan and didn''t care anymore.

    Seeing her like this, the servants present were deeply puzzled. However, they didn''t say anything and continued to pretend to be invisible. After being grabbed by Yao Nan, Cang''s eyes were filled with tears as he looked at Yao Nan pitifully and pleaded, "Don''t kill me. I didn''t mean to scratch you. "

    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you! Ling ''er still wants you! After I get my revenge, I''ll give you to her!" Yao Nanughed proudly.

    "I know I''m wrong. Can you not teach me a lesson?" Azure asked, choking with emotion.

    "No! I''ve lived for so long and I''ve never been scratched by a cat before, so I won''t let you off!" Yao Nan roared in anger. He had lost a lot of face today, so he had to show off in front of everyone. At the same time, he had to show Leng ruoxue his domineering side.

    Unfortunately, he had forgotten that he was dealing with an extremely weak-looking kitten. How could he be so domineering? Besides, he didn''t think that even if he took revenge on a cat, what could he do?

    "Alright! I know it''s all my fault, and I''m in no position to stop you, but can we change to a ce with no one else? I''ll be shy in front of so many people. " Azure continued to beg pitifully, but the words that came out of his mouth made everyone''s hearts tremble.

    At that moment, everyone was thinking in unison, what is this cat trying to do?

    "Yo! You actually know how to be shy?" Hearing this, Yao Nanughed again while Cang ze became more and more embarrassed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Leng ruoxue did not dare to look directly at this strange scene.

    "Anyone would be shy. Let''s go somewhere else, okay?" Azure said with a shy smile.

    "Not good! I''m going to take care of you in public!" Yao Nan roared. How could he show off his might in a ce with no one around? How could he make Leng ruoxue admire his dominance?

    "I see! Then don''t you regret it!" Cang was helpless and could only follow Yao Nan''s lead.

    "Hmph! What do I have to regret?" Yao Nanughed maniacally as he took out a rope and tied Cang up like a dumpling. He held the other end of the rope in his hand and swung it around in the air.

    "Silly cat! Let''s see if you still dare to scratch me in the future!" Yao Nan shouted as he flung the whip.

    Cang closed his eyes and ignored Yao Nan. He acted as if he was ying on the swing.

    Seeing this, Yao Nan became angry and his hands moved even faster. Cang, on the other hand, seemed to enjoy it even more. After a long time, Yao Nan realized that something was wrong and his movements also slowed down.

    ''Damn it!'' He was punishing the cat, but the cat was enjoying it? What the hell is this?

    Yao Nan was furious. Cang ze opened his eyes in dissatisfaction and asked,"Why did you stop? Increase your speed!"

    "You ..." Yao Nan trembled in anger. He raised his hand and was about to throw the rope away when Cang saw this and grabbed onto Yao Nan''s clothes, pinning him to the ground.

    "Dammit! Get the hell out of here!" Yao nanhuo roared. He could already feel the other party''s sharp ws piercing into his flesh ...

    "I don''t want it, you said you wanted mine! You can''t abandon him after you''ve abused him!" Blue said he couldn''t die, so in order to stabilize his center of gravity, his ws hooked down a little more.

    "Ah!" Yao Nan cried out in pain.

    Everyone was shocked by the shriek. In their eyes, the cat was just scratching Yao Nan''s clothes. Was there a need to shriek so loudly? Where did Yao Nannan''s domineering aura go?

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue patted her clothes and stood up. She smiled and said,""Let''s end today''s meeting here! Go back and think about what territory you want. You have to give me an answer. "

    After saying this, she pulled the demon and the others away.

    When the crowd saw Leng ruoxue''s sudden reaction, they couldn''t react in time. By the time they regained their senses and wanted to say something, she had already left.

    What ... What was going on?

    She was the one who called for a meeting! She was also the one who told them to make an immediate decision! Now, she was the one who left again! What kind of trouble is this?

    Even though everyone was suspicious, they did not dare to think that Leng ruoxue was ying with them. They could only say that a woman''s heart was like a needle in the ocean. No one could guess what a woman was thinking!

    After that, the other factions quickly left. In therge meeting room, only Yao Nan, Cao Ling, and Cang were left.

 Chapter 2962 The Ninth Weapon Tribulation (5)

    After Leng ruoxue and the others left the meeting hall, they returned to their residence. Not long after, the Cheng n head caught up to them and stayed in Leng ruoxue''s residence. He looked at Leng ruoxue in confusion and did not say anything.

    Leng ruoxue felt her hair stand on end under the Cheng n head''s gaze. She asked helplessly,""n head Cheng, is there something you need?"

    "Xue ''er, can you tell me about it? What are you thinking? When you asked me to inform the various forces for a meeting, I thought you would go on a killing spree. Who knew that the Thunder would be loud and the rain would be light? what was this? AI! I''m so disappointed!" The Cheng family head couldn''t bear it anymore and poured out all the doubts in his heart.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue''s face darkened. Just how much did this old man wish for the world to be in chaos?

    "Cheng family head, before I wanted to let the forces make a decision immediately and then leave, but now I changed my mind. The main reason is that blue said it hasn''t yed enough, so he asked me to give it a few more days. When it''s done, we can discuss this matter." Leng ruoxue exined with a faint smile.

    "Then you really don''t want the ning family''s territory?" The Cheng family head asked again.

    "I don''t want to." Leng ruoxue nodded.

    "Little girl, have you forgotten the old man''s advice before we came?" The Cheng family head couldn''t help but remind him.

    "I didn''t forget." Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    "And you still dare to not take it?" The Cheng family''s head was speechless. Was this girl mentally prepared to suffer the anger of old man ning? Originally, it was already infuriating enough that the territory was going to be divided. The only goddaughter who had hope of fighting for it didn''t help. Could this old man of the ning family take this blow?

    "I wanted to ask for some, but I changed my mind!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Why did you change your mind?" The Cheng family head didn''t understand.

    "I just think that whatever these people have taken from the ning family, they will definitely return it back in double in the future, so I''ll just rent thesends to them for interest. Do you think I still need to fight with them for it?" Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "Uh!" Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the Cheng family''s head immediately came to a realization. How could this girl let old man ning suffer a loss? so this was her n? No wonder she wasn''t worried at all. But in this case, shouldn''t he change his original n of helping the ning family get some territory?

    "Little girl, hearing you say that, I also think that this idea is not bad." The Cheng family''s head was full of praise, and then asked,""Is there still space in Demon City?"

    "What do you want to do?" Leng ruoxue asked warily.

    "Hehe, nothing! I just want to stay at your ce for a while. " The Cheng family head said with a charming smile.

    "There''s no more space!" Leng ruoxue said directly.

    "Uh! Little girl, don''t be like this!" Seeing how Leng ruoxue rejected him so directly, the Cheng family head was rather depressed. However, he also knew that this girl must have discovered his little thoughts. But he had no other choice! For those who were close to old man ning, who didn''t know that the divine realm wasn''t peaceful? Who would not know that Demon City was the safest ce in the current divine realm?

    "Then what do you want me to do? I don''t have any ce to help you raise a bunch of worms in the Cheng family. " Leng ruoxue''s words couldn''t be any clearer. She had never had a good impression of some people in the Cheng family. However, the Cheng n head was also extremely thick-skinned, and he said with a charming smile,""I don''t need you to help me take care of them. I just need to rent a small ce for me. Sob ... The divine realm is not peaceful! Little girl, you don''t want to see all of my descendants die at my age, do you?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Upon hearing this, Cheng Xuan, who was sitting on the side like a wallflower, broke out in cold sweat. Even he felt that the old ancestor was really too shameless at this moment. Although the divine realm was not as safe as before, it was not to the extent that he had said, right? Moreover, who would curse their descendants to die just to stay in Demon City?

    Of course, he really didn''t care if the Cheng family members were all dead. In fact, he really hoped that some of the Cheng family members were dead. However, as one of the Cheng family''s descendants, Cheng Xuan felt strange when he heard his ancestor say such words in front of him.

    Please forgive him for not being able to ept this!

    "I can only give you a ce that can amodate a hundred people." Seeing that the Cheng n head had already put it this way, Leng ruoxue did not refute him too much this time.

    Seeing that his goal had been achieved, the Cheng family head hurriedly nodded and said,""It''s enough, it''s enough!" In reality, this had already exceeded his expectations. After all, he thought that with Leng ruoxue''s cold temperament, it would be good enough if she could give him a small courtyard. He never thought that she would arrange for a hundred people to go over. He was already satisfied.

    After sitting for a while, the Cheng family head took Cheng Xuan and left.

    After the Cheng family''s grandfather and grandson left, uncle long smiled faintly.""This old man is quite cunning. I''m afraid that''s his main purpose ining to Demon City this time!"

    "That''s normal. The Cheng family head has always had a good rtionship with Godfather, so he must know more than others. It''s understandable for him to have such thoughts. More importantly, for the sake of Godfather, I can''t turn away all the Cheng family members. He knows this, so he doesn''t ask for much." Leng ruoxue said.

    In fact, before she came, her Godfather had implicitly mentioned this matter to her and guessed that there must be something important for the Cheng family''s master to visit this time. However, at that time, her Godfather did not ask her to agree to the Cheng family''s master''s request, but she knew that her Godfather definitely did not want her old friend''s family to bepletely annihted. And once she chose to fight with Wu Chen, anything was possible!

    In addition, a ce with a hundred people was nothing to her. At the same time, it was really not much for a top power like the Cheng family, but it was enough for the Cheng family to preserve their strength! After all, she couldn''t ept all the Cheng family members like she epted the ning family.

    In this way, she could also have an exnation to her Godfather.

    After the Cheng n head brought Cheng Xuan back to his residence, he sat on a chair in his room and fell into deep thought. Cheng Xuan, who was at the side, did not dare to disturb the old ancestor at all and stood obediently by his side.

    After a long time.

    "Xuan ''er, you decide on the list of 100 people!" n master Cheng said slowly.

    "Old ancestor?" Cheng Xuan was shocked and looked at the old ancestor in disbelief. Why did the old ancestor have a solemn expression as if he was leaving behind hisst words? what was he supposed to do?

    "Make a good choice. In the future, these Cheng family members will be your left and right arms!" The Cheng family head said as he looked at his most beloved descendant.

    "Old ancestor, the matter isn''t that serious yet, is it? "There''s a need to ..." Cheng Xuan couldn''t continue. He had always believed in his ancestor''s sensitivity, but he really didn''t want such a thing to happen.

    "Xuan ''er, although things haven''t reached that stage yet, it''s never wrong to take early precautions. In the future, I mean in the future, if such a day reallyes, you must follow Xue ''er''s lead! Do you understand?" The Cheng family''s head warned with a worried expression.

    In fact, he didn''t feel that he was nervous. From the ning family''s capture, he had already seen a trace of abnormality. After having a deep conversation with the ning family''s old man, he felt even more that he should make early preparations to avoid being blinded by the dark.

 Chapter 2963 The Ninth Weapon Tribulation (6)

    AI! He was just a coward. In short, it was not bad to take precautions against such things. At least, when death was near, the Cheng family''s bloodline would still continue. And the heir he had chosen had a good rtionship with that little girl Xue ''er. With that, he would be at ease even if he were to fall.

    "After this matter is over, you''ll stay in Demon City. Don''t return to the Cheng family!" The head of the Cheng family continued.

    After hearing the old ancestor''s words, Cheng Xuan could only nod in shock, but he definitely did not feel good. The old ancestor''s expression clearly showed that he had sensed danger, but the old ancestor did not allow him to participate. This feeling was really terrible.

    "Give me the list of names you''ve chosenter, and go back to your room now! I want to be alone for a while!" After the Cheng family head finished his warning, he began to drive them away.

    Cheng Xuan had no choice but to leave.

    That night, the representatives of the forces living in the ning family''s main residence all heard a tragic scream. The scream was a little familiar, but none of them dared to act rashly.

    The next morning, other than Leng ruoxue and the rest who were not affected at all, many people who did not sleep well had dark circles under their eyes and were extremely dispirited.

    However, Leng ruoxue naturally did not know about this. She only knew that Cang hadn''t had enough fun, so she had to stay here for a few more days. However, in the past few days, neither Yao Nan nor Cao Ling had the chance to disturb her. She was quite satisfied with this result.

    Unfortunately, Leng ruoxue''s thoughts were too optimistic. She also felt that both Yao Nan and Cao Ling should be able tost longer under Cang''s demonic ws. Who knew that in less than three days, the two of them woulde looking for her.

    Everyone sat in the living room and looked at the man and woman, whose faces and bodies were covered in w marks. They were speechless and didn''t know what to say.

    Senior Cang''s bad taste is getting more and more serious! These two people''s bodies were covered in so many marks that it was simply dizzying!

    More importantly, some of the w marks on Yao Nan and Cao Ling''s bodies were bleeding. Everyone was rather puzzled. Why didn''t these two people know to take a healing pill? Was it really a good idea to scare them so brazenly?

    "Woo ... Miss Leng, please quickly bring your cat back!" Before the crowd could even think of what to say, Yao Nan had already started wailing and begging. He had almost choked on his sobs several times, causing the crowd to offer him some tears of sympathy.

    "It''s your cat!" Leng ruoxue reminded.

    "..." Yao Nan was dumbfounded. How was he going to break this?

    "That''s obviously yours!" At this moment, Cao Ling couldn''t help but shout. Her small body was trembling uncontrobly. She was obviously frightened.

    "Of course it was mine at the beginning. Didn''t you guys take it away?" Leng ruoxue said it as a matter of course.

    "Yes, I took it back then, so I''ll return it to you now." Yao Nan said immediately.

    "You want it and you want to return it, what do you take me for? What do you think my cat is?" Hearing this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but sneer. How could there be such a beautiful thing in this world? Do you really think that the divine realm revolves around you? And now, she was going to tell this couple that there was no way!

    "Wuu ... I know I''m wrong!" Yao Nan''s intestines turned green with regret. This wasn''t a cat! He clearly wanted an ancestor.

    Thinking of the pain he had suffered in the past two days, Yao Nan didn''t want to continue living in this world. Besides, it wasn''t like he didn''t try to fight back. However, the fact that a divine Lord couldn''t even defeat a cat was something that no one would believe! However, this was the truth. This time, he had lost a lot of face.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "My cat seemed to have said the same thing before, but you didn''t give it a chance. So, I won''t give you a chance now. Be good, go and bond with my cat! You two will definitely get along well. " Leng ruoxue advised with a smile.

    "Don ''t! We can''t get along, really! Please take it back! I can''t take it even if I''m here!" Yao Nan begged, but Leng ruoxue was unmoved.

    The demonughed and pointed at Cao Ling,""You could have given that d * MN cat to this woman! She''s been coveting that cat. "

    "That''s right. " Uncle long and the others also nodded.

    Hearing this, Yao Nan immediately turned to look at Cao Ling. Cao Ling trembled in fear and waved her hands,""No, brother Nan, I don''t want it anymore!" Haven''t you been tormented enough for the past two days? How could she still dare to have any ideas about that cat?

    "If one of you didn''t want it, then why did you eat it? I''m telling you, you have to have that cat no matter what!" Leng ruoxue looked at Yao Nan and Cao Ling as she spoke in a cold voice.

    When the demon and the others heard this, they allughed very happily. Yao Nan, on the other hand, wished he could just faint. In the end, Leng ruoxue saw that they were annoyed and directly asked uncle long to throw them out.

    Unfortunately, just as the two of them fell to the ground, Cang''s little ws were already on their heads. Then, Cang grinned.""Where did you guys go? I''ve been looking for you guys for a long time. "

    Hearing this sound, the two of them directly fainted and wished they could never wake up again!

    However, while the wish was beautiful, reality was cruel. The two of them eventually woke up from the pain, and without anyone knowing, Cang forced Yao Nan to take him to the Yao family.

    Even though Yao Nan had no other choice, he still agreed to it. In his mind, once the cat reached the Yao family, it would be a lost cause.

    After Yao Nan made some arrangements, he pulled Cao Ling and brought Cang to the Yao family.

    When Leng ruoxue found out about this news, she could only feel endless sympathy for the Yao family. If the old man of the Yao family knew about this, he would be so depressed!

    With Yao Nan''s departure, the Yao family''s Affairs here were handed over to an elder. Leng ruoxue did not hesitate to inform all the major factions to hold a meeting immediately!

    After they sat down in the meeting hall, the head of the Cheng n was the first to rush over. Naturally, he sat beside Leng ruoxue. After all the influential people had arrived, the Cheng n''s n head looked around before he looked at Leng ruoxue with a gossipy expression and asked,""Where are Yao Nan and Cao Ling? She wouldn''t be dead, would she?"

    "No, they took Cang back to the Yao family." When Leng ruoxue heard this, her forehead was full of ck lines. At the same time, she could not help but Mutter,"n head Cheng, how much do you wish for these two to die!"

    "Oh!" The Cheng family''s head pretended to be calm and nodded, but in his heart, he wasughing so hard that he couldn''t keep up.

    It''s good to go back to the Yao family! Now, the Yao family was guaranteed to be very lively, but it was unknown how depressed the old man of the Yao family, who was rumored to have been in seclusion, would be when he came out and saw the Yao family''s miserable state. He was suddenly filled with anticipation.

    He was looking forward to it, but he didn''t want to hear their conversation. However, the Yao family elder, who had heard it clearly, was quite dissatisfied with this and couldn''t bear it anymore. He shouted in public,"Patriarch Cheng, I respect you as a powerhouse of this generation. How can you do this?"

 Chapter 2964 The Ninth Weapon Tribulation (7)

    "How am I?" The head of the Cheng family innocently blinked his eyes and asked with a puzzled expression.

    "How could you curse our Grand Elder to die!" A certain elder roared with righteous indignation.

    "Did I? I''m just guessing, so please don''t use me wrongly! Otherwise, I''ll Sue you!" The Cheng family head said angrily, but in his heart, he was thinking, this Yao family elder''s reflex arc is really long. He must have said that a while ago?

    In fact, the reason why this Yao family elder''s reaction was a little slow was mainly because he was hesitating whether he should go against the Cheng family head because of this matter. After all, the Cheng family head''s status was quite extraordinary. After thinking for a long time, he felt that although the Supreme elder wasn''t present, he couldn''t lose the Yao family''s face. Thus, he bravely went to find the Cheng family head.

    However, the Cheng family head naturally wouldn''t stoop to the level of a little fellow. Hence, after scaring the other party, he turned to Leng ruoxue and said,""Xue ''er, can we start the meeting now?"

    Leng ruoxue smiled and nodded. She then turned to the crowd and asked,""Now, tell me the territory you want!"

    All the forces present looked at each other and were unhappy with Leng ruoxue''s overbearing attitude. It had only been a few days! Just let them decide? Was this really bullying?

    Seeing them like this, Leng ruoxue gave an understanding smile and said,""What, you still haven''t decided?"

    Everyone nodded.

    "If that''s the case, then I won''t care about this matter anymore. I''ll let the CAO and Yao families decide." Seeing them like this, Leng ruoxue''s smile became even more affable. Her sudden decision to not care about the matter also caused everyone to be stunned on the spot.

    It could be said that the crowd was not prepared for this at all. Logically speaking, among the various factions, Demon City, where Leng ruoxue was from, was definitely the most powerful. However, it was clear that she had the intention to withdraw, but this caused everyone to be at a loss. What was the meaning of this?

    Was there a conspiracy?

    "Miss Leng, are you really not going to care anymore?" Some representatives didn''t believe him and asked boldly after they recovered from their shock.

    "I don''t care, you guys can do whatever you want!" Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "You really don''t want any of the ning family''s Divine Domain?" The elder of the Yao family couldn''t help but ask.

    "Didn''t I say no! "This used to be Godfather''s territory, but now, this ce has only left me with some bad memories ..." Leng ruoxue deliberately cut in half and put on a sorrowful expression. Instantly, most of the people believed her.

    That''s right! The entire ning family had been annihted. It was said that they had died in a rather miserable manner. It was no wonder that Leng ruoxue had no interest in this ce. To her, this ce was filled with painful memories! Everyone''s imagination was running wild as they filled in the gaps. It could be said that Leng ruoxue''s reaction had allowed them to let down their guard. At the same time, it had also caused even more factions to stir.

    After that, Leng ruoxue and the rest bade their farewells and left the ning family''s divine realm, leaving behind the Cheng family''s grandfather and grandson to continue watching the ning family.

    After leaving the ning family''s divine territory, Leng ruoxue and the rest returned to the City of Evil demons. The legendary ning family member was with them.

    They had found master ning in the CAO family''s residence. After arriving in Demon City, he would naturally hand the matter over to his Godfather.

    However, master ning definitely didn''t expect Xue ''er and the others toe back so quickly. After seeing them, his eyes widened, and his face was full of surprise.

    "Xue ''er, why are you back so quickly?" Leng ruoxue and the rest had just entered the garden, and before they could find a ce to sit down, master ning''s question reached their ears.

    "Yes, we finished our business, so we came back first." Leng ruoxueughed.

    "Then which bastard has divided up the ning family''s territory?" Master ning asked angrily.

    "I don''t know," Leng ruoxue said, feeling a little embarrassed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You, you don''t know? Xue ''er, didn''t you juste back from there?" Master ning was confused.

    "We just came back from there, but we didn''t participate in this matter." Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    Master ning was dumbfounded. If they didn''t participate, wouldn''t they have gone for nothing?

    "Old man ning, Xue ''er said that with us there, those forces will definitely not be able to rx, so in order not to disturb the elegance of those little guys, we came back first." Uncle long added with an evil smile.

    "Uh!" Master ning didn''t know what to say. This wasn''t what he had expected!

    "Godfather, don''t worry! Where is the Cheng family''s head? he''ll let us know if there''s any sign of trouble. " Seeing that her Godfather seemed to have suffered a blow, Leng ruoxue quickly consoled him.

    "Xue ''er, when you left, didn''t you say ..." Master ning only finished half of his sentence before he looked at Leng ruoxue with hidden bitterness.

    "Godfather, The ning family''s divine realm is of no use in my hands!" Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    "..." Master ning was speechless.

    At this moment, in order to coax her Godfather, Leng ruoxue personally dragged master ning out and threw him on the ground.

    "Who is he?" Master ning said to the stranger in front of him.

    "I''m from the ning family. " Leng ruoxueughed.

    "But I don''t know him." Master ning looked at it carefully for a long time before finally confirming it. It seemed that this person didn''t recognize him either! Because that ning family member looked at him with an unfamiliar expression.

    "It''s right that you don''t know her. This is someone the CAO family invited to put on a show to fool everyone. " Leng ruoxue exposed the other party''s true identity.

    "Uh! Why are there so many things happening these days?" Master ning was speechless. He understood what Xue ''er meant. This guy was the product of the CAO family''s greed, a fake ning family member.

    "I''ve been living in peace for too long, so I want to make a scene!" Leng ruoxue was very clear about this.

    Master ning deeply agreed, and then looked at the crowd and couldn''t help but ask,""Where''s senior Cang? Didn''t hee back with you?"

    "I gave it away!" Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "..." Hearing this, master ning couldn''t help but wipe the cold sweat on his forehead. Was it good to give senior Cang away? Senior Cang actually agreed?

    Although Xue ''er said this, how could master ning not understand that without senior Cang''s permission, he would not be able to give it out. I just don''t know who''s so unlucky as to ept senior Cang! That would definitely be more terrifying than the end of the world!

    Without knowing who this person was, master ning already sympathized with him. After knowing that this fearless fellow was the Grand Elder of the Yao family, master ning''s sympathy for the Yao family immediately surged like a river, and could not be stopped.

    At this moment, it didn''t seem to matter who would divide the ning family''s God Realm. After that, the more master ning thought about it, the happier he became. Heughed wildly on the ground without any care for his image, and even hit the ground whileughing ...

    Upon seeing this scene, everyone turned their heads in unison. They really wanted to say that they didn''t recognize this crazy old man. As for a certain fake ning family member, his heart trembled.

    I''m finished! I''m finished! This old man had gone crazy! He didn''t know if she would kill him in a fit of anger. Sob ... He was scared.

 Chapter 2965 The Ninth Weapon Tribulation (8)

    At the same time, Yao Nan had brought Cao Ling and Cang to the Yao family.

    The moment Yao Nan entered the house, he was weed warmly by the Yao family members. The elders Council came forward to wee them. The newly appointed elders of the Yao family asked impatiently,""Grand Elder, how''s the situation?"

    They knew that Yao Nan was going to the ning family''s God Realm, and they didn''t think it was wrong to take the ning family''s territory. After all, the nings were gone, weren''t they? A ce without an owner would naturally be upied by the capable. More importantly, their Yao family had been tormented too badly by Leng ruoxue previously. That was why they had the guts to snatch the food from Leng ruoxue''s mouth. Of course, this didn''t exclude the fact that Yao Nan, the Grand Elder, had given them endless confidence.

    It was because of Yao Nan that they felt that most of the ning family''s divine realm would be in the Yao family''s possession. After their master came out of seclusion, they could also report their achievements to him. Just thinking about it made them excited!

    "I don''t know yet, but it shouldn''t be a big problem." Yao Nan said after some thought.

    All the elders fell into a temporary daze after hearing Yao Nan''s words. What did he mean?

    "When I came back, this matter wasn''t settled yet." Yao Nan saw the confusion on the elders "faces and exined. At the same time, he was d that the cat hadn''t gone crazy over the past two days and that his injuries had mostly recovered. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to exin himself.

    "Oh!" The elders nodded. They were too embarrassed to ask why Yao Nan had returned before the matter was resolved, so they just watched the tired Yao Nan return to his residence.

    Not long after, an earth-shattering scream rang out from Yao Nan''s residence and reverberated throughout the entire Yao family ...

    Hearing this terrible scream, the Yao family members were tortured, and the entire family in the main residence felt terrible. They didn''t understand what was going on, but after hearing the screams, no one dared to step into Yao Nan''s residence. As such, they had no idea what had happened.

    At this moment, there were only Cao Ling and him in Yao Nan''s residence. What kind of waiter was this? They had all been sent away when he returned, so no one woulde to save him.

    When Cang tortured Yao Nan and Cao Ling to the point where they were no longer human and covered in wounds, it stopped and began to wander around the Yao family''s main residence.

    On a certain day.

    The Yao family elders were having a routine meeting and Cang barged in without any notice.

    Seeing it, the Yao family elders were all stunned.

    However, there were still elders who recognized that this cat that ignored everyone was the one that the Supreme elder had brought back a few days ago.

    They naturally did not dare to offend the Grand elder''s new favorite.

    At this moment, Azure elegantly waved his paw to greet the old men present.""I''m hungry. "

    He barged into their meeting hall when he was hungry? The elders secretly sighed, but they still politely ordered people to get food for Cang.

    Looking at the table full of fish, Cang was furious!

    "F * ck! I don''t like to eat fish!" Azure fire roared. If he wanted to eat, he would eat what Niu made!

    Ugh! A cat that doesn''t eat fish, What is this?<novelnext></novelnext>

    But before anyone could ask what Cang liked, the Furious Cang flipped the table. There was a ttering sound and when they looked at the ground, all the fish on the table had been fed to the ground.

    An elder couldn''t help but roar,"damn!" You eat all these fish! Otherwise, I''ll teach you a lesson!"

    "I''m not eating!" Cang only had two words to offer.

    When that person heard this, he became even angrier and went forward to grab Cang. Cang nimbly dodged, and while the elder was unprepared, he used his ws to kick the unfortunate elder. With a plop, the elder fell to the ground, his body and face covered with fish and juice.

    "So you''re the one who likes to eat fish!" Cang suddenly understood.

    "Damn it, you little bastard! "I won''t let you off!" The elder was burning with anger as he pounced towards Azure.

    It was naturally impossible for him to catch cold, and its small body was unusually flexible. In a few moves, the angry elder was tortured by cold until he was gasping for breath. This wasn''t enough. Following that, Azure continued to provoke the elder into chasing him up and down. Not long after, the elders present only heard a cracking sound. Instantly, all the elders were shocked. At this time, Azure nimbly ran out of the meeting hall.

    The elder wanted to continue chasing, but he had just taken two steps when the roof beam of the meeting hall came crashing down, hitting his waist. Instantly, a scream sounded ...

    Seeing this, the elders were even more shocked. At this time, they had already realized that something was wrong. An elder who was closest to the unlucky elder picked up the unconscious man who had been hit by the beam and wanted to run out. However, everyone''s movements were half a beat too slow. Before they could run out, the entire meeting hall had copsed and the elders were buried in the ruins.

    Cang, who was already outside, revealed a smirk when he saw this. At this moment, a cry of surprise rang out in the courtyard,""Not good, the meeting hall has copsed!"

    What followed was the sound of panicked footsteps. By the time the guards of the Yao n arrived, Cang had long slipped away.

    Just as the guards were rescuing the Council, misfortunes never came alone. The elder Council copsed! As ast resort, the guards sent out a portion of their people to support the elder Council.

    Fortunately, there weren''t many people in the elder''s house at the moment, so it wasn''t too troublesome to rescue them. However, while they were cleaning up the assembly hall and the elder''s house, bad news kepting from all over the Yao family''s main residence, which made them feel that something was wrong!

    The guards were busy and exhausted like dead dogs. Meanwhile, Cang was looking around, giving orders to the guards from time to time. In less than an hour, the miserable guards had been tormented to the point that they were even more miserable than drowning dogs.

    In the end, the extremely busy guards finally couldn''t move anymore. Theyid on the ground and no matter how Ren Cang provoked them, they wouldn''t get up even if they died.

    After teasing him for a while, Cang lost interest and returned to Yao Nan''s residence with graceful steps. At this moment, Yao Nan, who had been panting heavily, immediately pretended to faint when he saw Cang.

    Looking at Yao Nan with disdain, Cang chuckled and said,"Stop pretending. I''ve had enough fun today. I won''t y with you guys anymore."

    With that, Cangy on the bed and fell asleep.

    Yao Nan looked at this scene for a long time. After making sure that Cang was asleep, he crawled to the door and opened it a little. He turned back to look at Cang and saw that he was snoring happily. He became braver and opened the door as wide as he could before running out.

    However, after two steps, he suddenly found that his legs were suspended in the air. When he turned around to look, he was so frightened that his gall dder almost burst.

    "You, weren''t you asleep?" Yao Nan asked nervously, his face pale.

 Chapter 2966 The Ninth Weapon Tribulation (9)

    "I can''t look at you when I''m asleep? Little Nannan, you''re too dishonest, you''re making things difficult for me! Why can''t you be more honest like this woman?" Cang pointed at the unconscious Cao Ling and looked at Yao Nan in disappointment.

    Yao Nan wanted to cry but had no tears. How could he learn from this? If Ling ''er had not fainted, how could she be so well-behaved? That was why he was the most honest idiot. He should not have woken up!

    "AI! How should I punish you?" Cang continued to talk to himself,pletely ignoring Yao Nan''s pale face.

    "Please spare me this time! Wu...I won''t dare to do it again!" When Yao Nan heard that he was going to be punished, he was so scared that tears started streaming down his face.

    "Really?" Azure asked doubtfully.

    "Yes, yes, I won''t dare to do it again!" Yao Nan was almost scared out of his wits. He didn''t even dare to think that he would be lucky! He would be punished if he was caught. Even if Azure told him to run, he didn''t dare to run, afraid that Azure was ying with him!

    So this person! It''s better to have self-awareness and not be too full of yourself! After Cang''s training, Yao Nan deeply understood this point. At the same time, he had learned to be obedient and no longer dared to have any ideas about Leng ruoxue. With such a Beastie protecting him, any man who dared to have designs on Leng ruoxue was not a man! Call him a male God! The beasts that were protecting Leng ruoxue were not ordinary beasts either. They were beast gods!

    Once scratched by a cat, he would be afraid of Beastie for ten years, ah no, for the rest of his life! This time, Yao Nan had definitely learned his lesson. Seeing that he could change, Cang magnanimously gave him another chance.

    After that, Cangy back on the bed and fell asleep.

    This time, regardless of whether he was snoring or not, Yao Nan didn''t dare to run away with unrealistic hopes. At this moment, he still didn''t know what the Yao family was facing. Otherwise, he would definitely regret bringing Cang back to the Yao family. Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret!

    After a night, the elders who were trapped in the ruins of the meeting hall were rescued by the guards who had rested for a while. Although they did not die, they were all injured to varying degrees. The most serious injury was the unlucky elder who had chased Cang before. After they were rescued, they were ced in the open space in the courtyard.

    Seeing that no one would care about them after they were ced here, some of the elders roared,""F * ck! Are you all blind? You don''t even know how to send us back to our rooms?"

    The guards looked at the angry elders with strange expressions and said carefully,""Elders, I would like to send you back to your rooms, but you have to have a room!"

    "What do you mean?" An elder asked as he sensed something was wrong.

    "Other than the Grand elder''s courtyard, all the courtyards in the Yao family''s main residence have copsed into ruins!" A guard replied honestly. They didn''t say it before because they were afraid that the elders wouldn''t be able to take such a huge shock and would have a heart attack. But now, it was what the elders wanted to know! Therefore, if anything happened, they couldn''t be med for their innocents.

    "..." As expected, as soon as he said this, all the elders collectively fell into a daze.

    After a long while, an elder finally recovered and shouted with disbelief,""This is impossible!"

    Hearing this, the guard didn''t exin any further. He directly carried the elder on his back and circled around the Yao family''s main residence. After returning, the elder was still in a daze.

    "How is it? Did they really all copse?" Someone nudged the dumbfounded elder and asked anxiously.

    "It copsed! It all copsed! Even the forbidden area in the back mountain has copsed!" After a long time, the dumbfounded elder finally responded.

    When the elders heard this, they didn''t care about their injuries and limped towards the back of the mountain. When they arrived and saw the ruins, they couldn''t help but cry out,""Ancestor! You can''t let anything happen to you!"

    "Don''t worry, he''ll be fine!" At this time, a slightly familiar voice rang in their ears. All the elders suddenly looked up and saw a snow-white kitten the size of a palm, stepping on a few pink clouds and floating in the air.

    Seeing this cat, the elders didn''t know how to react. They didn''t me the copse of the Yao family on this cat. It was obvious that this cat would never have the guts toe to the Yao family and cause trouble. Moreover, it was brought back by the Supreme elder. As the saying goes, you have to look at the owner before you beat a cat! He had to give the Grand Elder some face!<novelnext></novelnext>

    At the thought of the Grand Elder, the elders stopped wailing and limped back to Yao Nan''s residence.

    When they arrived at Yao Nan''s courtyard, Cang blocked the way of the elders and asked angrily,"What are you guys doing?"

    "Little kitty, get out of the way! We want to see the Grand Elder!" An elder said with a straight face.

    "Little Nannan said that he doesn''t want to see you guys." Cang said this on his own, thinking that this guy would not dare to resist.

    "Something big has happened to the Yao family, how could the Grand Elder not see us?" The elder''s anger shot to the top of his head.

    "What''s the big deal? It''s just a house that copsed, it''ll be fine if we just rebuild it. Besides, didn''t the Yao family have a courtyard in the suburbs? That ce didn''t copse, so you can live there!" Cang shanliang suggested.

    Unfortunately, a certain someone didn''t appreciate it. The elder''s neck was red as he roared,""Little cat, are you going to move or not?"

    "I won ''t! If you want to see little Nannan, you''ll have to step over my dead body! If you can''t cross it, you''ll be the ones to die!" Cang BA roared.

    Immediately, the weaker ones "small bodies started to tremble.

    In the past, Leng ruoxue had caused the Yao family indelible damage. Hence, some of the Yao family elders present were afraid of being yelled at like that. After some discussion, they decided not to stoop to the level of a cat. In the next moment, they had already left Yao Nan''s courtyard and retreated to the side courtyard in the suburbs as Cang had wished.

    When they arrived at the courtyard, the elders had an emergency meeting.

    It was necessary to rebuild the main residence, but what about the funds?

    The elders looked at each other, their eyes filled with innocence.

    Yes! No funding! He was stretched to the elbow! Even a clever housewife can not cook without rice!

    Just as all the elders were so worried that their hair was about to turn white, a sharp scream suddenly entered their ears.

    "Argh! There''s a rat!"

    What followed was the sound of panicked footsteps.

    Hearing this, the elders hurriedly walked out of the room and were instantly dumbfounded.

    F * ck! Tens of thousands of ck rats, the size of ck calves, were gathered in every corner of the courtyard. Their fur was smooth and shiny, and their two rows of sharp teeth sent chills down everyone''s spine.

    These rats were simply unorganized and undisciplined. They would bite wherever they caught, and their speed was so fast that it was impossible to guard against. As a matter of fact, without even looking, a corner of the house was missing, and it was creaking as if it was about to copse!

    The elders had a bad feeling and tried to stop him. However, there were too many rats. They could guard against this but not the others.

 Chapter 2967 The Ninth Weapon Tribulation (10)

    In less than an hour, the courtyard had be a meal for the rats. Previously, the sudden copse of the Yao family''s main house had already caused various degrees of injuries to many of the members. Now that the rat attack had appeared, it was like adding snow to the snow for the Yao family, and many of them were even more seriously injured.

    When the rats saw that there was nothing left to gnaw on in the Yao family''s courtyard, the Rat King whistled and led away with his little brothers!

    After seeing this orderly scene, the Yao family elders were so angry that their noses almost became crooked!

    F * ck! Why was he so unorganized and undisciplined when he was gnawing at the Yao family''s courtyard? Now that they were retreating, they all left?

    It was really infuriating!

    Now that the rats had retreated, they had no ce to vent their anger.

    "Elders, what should we do now?" After a long time, the captain of the guards gathered his courage and asked. The atmosphere was so oppressive that they didn''t even dare to breathe.

    "What do we do? What do you think we should do? Go and set up the tent! Idiot! Do you even need to ask?" One of the elders who was bitten by the rat shouted angrily.

    When the guard Captain heard this, he quickly lowered his head and bitterly led his guards to set up the tent.

    The next day, the depressed elders of the Yao family received the news that the entire Yao family''s divine territory was also suffering from a rat disaster!

    For a moment, the Yao family elders couldn''t help but panic. But fortunately, they didn''t forget to form a group to exterminate the rats! Unfortunately, by the time they were split into groups and arrived at their destination, the rats had already run away and moved to another ce.

    As for the Yao family, they had beengging behind in terms of news, and they were constantly busy dealing with the tails left behind by the rats ...

    After staying in the Yao family''s dpidated main residence for a few more days, Cang had had enough fun and nned to go home.

    Of course, he would not forget to bring his lovers, Yao Nan and Cao Ling, with him!

    In the past few days, Cang had been working hard to sow discord between the two lovers, and it was very effective, so he was quite satisfied.

    When Yao Nan, who was being carried out of the courtyard, saw the ruins in front of him, he waspletely dumbfounded.

    "W-what''s going on? Is it an enemy attack?" Yao Nan''s face paled.

    "It''s not an enemy attack, don''t worry! It''s mainly because the quality of your house is too poor, and it hasn''t been maintained for years, so it copsed. Don''t worry, the Yao family members are still alive and have already moved to another courtyard. " Cang shanliangforted.

    "Oh!" Hearing Cang''s words, Yao Nan rxed. However, he was still a little unhappy. No one had told him that such a big thing had happened to the Yao family! He really didn''t put him, the Grand Elder, in his eyes.

    Not only that, hepletely believed Azure''s words, but he had no choice!

    Seeing that Yao Nan had calmed down, Cang grinned and teleported back to Demon City with the two piles of trash in his hands.

    "Niu!" As soon as they entered the house, Cang shouted and threw Yao Nan and Cao Ling to the ground.

    "Azure has returned!" Hearing Cang''s voice, Leng ruoxue quickly came out from her bracelet. The next second, a fluffy white ball flew into her arms.

    After being close to Cang for a while, Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes turned to Yao Nan and Cao Ling. She asked in confusion,"Why did you bring them back?"

    "Bring him back for further training! Hehe!" Azure smiled evilly, clearly in a good mood.

    However, Leng ruoxue didn''t really want to see a fellow who had designs on her man and Beastie. She looked at Cang with a look of disdain and said,""Take them away, don''t let me see them."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I see! Then I can only lock them up in the prison. " Thinking about it, Cang Cai said.

    Hearing this, Yao Nan immediately begged for mercy,""Don ''t! Uncle cat, I will serve you well. Please don''t put me in a cell, I will be scared!"

    "Girl, he said he''ll be scared!" Cang''s face was filled with sympathy for Yao Nan.

    "You decide for yourself!" Leng ruoxue was helpless. She had never expected that Yao Nan would throw away his pride just to survive. This was too disappointing!

    Just like that, Yao Nan and Cao Ling settled down in Demon City.

    The two of them were extremely obedient. Not only did they not dare to cause any trouble, they even treated uncle long and the others like their ancestors! From time to time, they would entertain everyone. With their hard work, the two of them had a much better time in Demon City.

    However, this was the first time Yao Nan had seen master ning, and he couldn''t utter a single word.

    At that time, he had thought that he had seen a ghost, butter he found out that it was the living Master of the ning family. Immediately, Yao Nan hated the CAO family! If it wasn''t for the CAO family''s instigation, saying that there was no one left in the ning family, he wouldn''t have had any ideas about the ning family. Now that he had seen master ning, what else did he not understand? He had clearly been tricked!

    But even though he knew that he had been tricked, he did not dare to say anything and could only admit that he was unlucky!

    Although Yao Nan was a little silly at times, he was definitely not stupid. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have be the most beloved descendant of the Yao family and be the Supreme elder of the Yao family. On the contrary, he was very smart. Other than being a little lecherous, he was pretty tactful. It was just that he had been fooled by the CAO family this time, thinking that the ning family had really been annihted. And the Leng ruoxue he had heard from the CAO family was just a little girl who relied on the ning family''s master to support her.

    Think about it, that little girl''s backing was already dead, so how could a little girl turn the world upside down? However, it was because he had underestimated his enemy and was smitten by Leng ruoxue''s beauty that he thought that she was like most women in this world who needed to rely on men to survive. As a result, he had met with a tragedy!

    Sob ... If he had known that the beast by the other party''s side was so terrifying, he would not have dared to target Leng ruoxue and the ning family! But it was toote to say anything now.

    This was truly a mistake that would cause eternal hatred! Yao Nan was filled with regret. At this moment, he no longer saw Cao Ling as a beautiful woman. His heart was filled with hatred!

    As a result, Cao Ling''s days were even worse.

    A few more days passed.

    The Cheng family head had returned with Cheng Xuan.

    It was clear that the two of them had sessfullypleted their mission. After reporting the performance of each major faction to Leng ruoxue and the others, the Cheng family head put on an expression that was asking for praise, waiting for Leng ruoxue to praise him.

    Leng ruoxue nced at the Cheng n''s n head and turned her head away on purpose.

    "Xue ''er, Xue'' er, I''vepleted my mission!" Seeing that Leng ruoxue was ying dumb, the Cheng family head ran to her and reminded her.

    "Yes." Nodding her head calmly, Leng ruoxue maintained her nonchnt expression.

    "Are there any rewards?" The Cheng family head asked directly.

    "No, I didn ''t!" Leng ruoxue said with certainty.

    Immediately, the Cheng family head''s old face drooped.

    At this time, master ning, who couldn''t stand it anymore, stepped forward and kicked master Cheng''s butt, and scolded him with a smile,""Didn''t Xue ''er give you a hundred spots? What kind of reward did he want! Besides, you didn''t even get a piece of the ning family''s territory, and you still have the nerve to ask for a reward?"

 Chapter 2968 The Ninth Weapon Tribulation (11)

    "Too many forces are going. How can I have the nerve to fight for territory with some little guys?" The Cheng family''s head said, aggrieved.

    "So you came back empty-handed? At least senior Cang brought a gift? Xue ''er was the same. You didn''t take anything, how could you? Don''t you feel ashamed?" Master ning said with a look of disdain.

    "Didn''t I bring back a lot of information? Isn''t that enough?" The Cheng family head reminded.

    "Since that information is a gift, then you are even less qualified to ask for a reward." Master ning used Huang Shiren''s tone.

    "Alright! I knew you would knock on the door! AI! Just take it as running an errand!" The Cheng family head sighed helplessly.

    As they listened to the two old men''s meaningless conversation, Leng ruoxue and the rest were the ones who felt helpless!

    On the other side.

    After an elder of the Yao family who had gained a huge advantage returned to his hometown in high spirits, he discovered that the entire Yao family''s divine realm looked as if it had been robbed by bandits. It was in tatters. Instantly, the elder''s beautiful face paled and he hurriedly brought the people around him back.

    When he got home, he waspletely dumbfounded.

    The Yao family ... How did the Yao family be like this?

    "Dammit! Who did this?" The elder furiously roared towards the sky. At this moment, the Yao family''s mansion was no longer in ruins. The entire ce had been razed to the ground. Other than a thickyer of soil, which indicated that the Yao family had once existed, there was no sign of the Yao family''s mansion at all!

    More importantly, where did the Yao family go?

    "Ancestor! Wu......Ancestor!" The Yao family elder, who was out of his wits, sat on the ground and wailed.

    This scene was really too tragic!

    Just as he was crying bitterly, the ground suddenly shook. Then, the ground in front of the elder caved in, giving him a shock.

    "Elder qu, don''t cry anymore. You''re making the ground copse." At this time, a guard who was not very good at talking quickly went up to persuade him.

    "Get lost! F * ck! Why am I the one who copsed from crying!" Elder qu angrily rebuked. Instantly, the guard didn''t dare to speak. He couldn''t help but think in his heart,''the moment you cry, the ground will copse. If it''s not you, then who is it?''

    "What''s going on?" At the same time, a roar came from underground.

    When elder qu heard this, he hurriedly jumped down along with the copse.

    "Old ancestor, you''vee out of seclusion?" Elder Qu''s emotions surged when he saw the Yao family head, as if he had found his backbone. But now, the Yao family head''s appearance wasn''t too good. Not only was his face covered in dirt, but there was also a piece of wood on his body.

    "What is this? Is it an earthquake?" The Yao family head asked. In addition, it wasn''t that he wanted to lock himself up, but that he was forced to wake up after being hit by a piece of wood.

    In fact, when Cang destroyed the Yao family''s main residence, he had used his divine power to protect the ce where the Yao family''s head was in seclusion, not allowing him to be affected in any way. However, without the protection of Cang''s divine power, the copse of the ground just happened to hit him, so he was in a tragedy.

    Hearing the old ancestor''s question, elder qu was bewildered and asked,""Ancestor, I don''t know!"

    "How could you not know?" The Yao family head was furious.

    "I just came back from outside!" Elder qu was on the verge of tears.

    "Since you don''t know, then call someone who knows over. I want to ask him!" Hearing elder Qu''s words, the Yao family head instructed.

    "Master, the Yao family has all disappeared." Elder qu replied carefully, afraid that the old ancestor would be enraged. As such, he did not dare to risk his life and say that the Yao n might have all fallen.

    "Disappeared? Where did he go?" The Yao family head asked.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Ancestor, I didn''t see a single Yao family member when I came back." Elder qu didn''t dare to hide the truth.

    The Yao family head was still skeptical about these words. Then, he stood up and jumped up from the copsed area.

    When he reached the ground, he was dumbfounded.

    How did this happen? Where did the Yao family go?

    Who did this?

    The Yao family head was furious, his face and neck red with anger. Then, he searched with his divine sense and finally found traces of the Yao family.

    "Follow me!" The Yao family head said to elder qu.

    The message teleported to the corner of the Yao family''snding point. The head of the Yao family shouted,""What happened to the Yao family? who did it?"

    Hearing the voice of their ancestor, everyone in the Yao family was suddenly excited. However, their answers to the Yao family head were not quite the same. Some said they didn''t know, while some said it was the rat n!

    Hearing all these answers, the head of the Yao family angrily cursed,""Who did this? You tell me!" He pointed at an elder and called out his name.

    "Forefather, this matter is really hard to say. Our Yao family''s main residence copsed without any warning. As for the other ces, it was indeed the doing of the hamster tribe. " The elder who was called out carefully replied.

    "It copsed without any warning? This is impossible!" The Yao family head didn''t believe this. Otherwise, he would have lived all these years in vain.

    "Ancestor, our main residence has been here for many years." At this time, an elder who was ranked at the bottom said in a low voice. The implication was just as Azure had said, it had been in disrepair for a long time!

    However! As soon as he finished speaking! He was immediately sent flying by a kick from the Yao family head. Even if you''re broken, the main residence can''t be broken! This is definitely man-made!"

    Hearing master ning''s words, the Yao family didn''t dare to say anything.

    "Who is it? Has anyone suspicious appeared in the Yao family''s God domain recently?" After thinking for a moment, the Yao family head continued to ask.

    "There are no suspicious people, but a cat came to our house recently. After it arrived, something happened to our Yao family!" With the Yao family head''s reminder, one of the elders immediately knew what was good for him and revealed Cang.

    "A cat? Where did this cate from?" The Yao family head asked. This was also a clue!

    "The Grand Elder brought them back." The elder replied.

    "Nan ''er? He''s out of seclusion?" The Yao family head asked.

    "Yes, I am." An elder nodded.

    Hearing this, the Yao family head didn''t raise any suspicions. He only thought that Yao Nan had taken in a pet. After all, if it was any other beast, it might be the main culprit, but it was definitely not a cat. After all, in the divine realm, a cat was even weaker than a mouse!

    Thinking of the rats, the Yao family head LED the Yao family members to seek revenge from the rat n in an aggressive manner. Who knew that after searching for several days and almost turning the entire divine realm upside down, they couldn''t even find the shadow of the hamster tribe. Instantly, the Yao family members were somewhat discouraged.

    In particr, they still had to sleep on the streets every night, which made elder qu, who had been living in luxury, quite unustomed to it. After much consideration, elder qu finally mustered up his courage and suggested that old Grand Madame go to the ning family''s divine realm to stay for a short while.

    After hearing elder Qu''s suggestion, the Yao family headughed before shouting,""You''re going to live in the ning family''s God domain? do you think the ning family''s God domain belongs to my Yao family?"

    "It does belong to the Yao family now! At least half of it belongs to the Yao family. " Elder qu muttered softly.

 Chapter 2969 The Ninth Weapon Tribulation (12)

    "What did you just say? Can you exin it to me?" The Yao family head grabbed elder qu by his cor and asked loudly.

    "The ning family ... The ning family has been exterminated by the Divine Master. The ning family''s divine realm has be and without an owner. Therefore, our major forces have divided it up!" Elder qu stammered as he carefully reported.

    "Old man ning is dead? This is impossible!" The Yao family head did not believe elder Qu''s words at all. At this time, the other elders also interrupted to confirm that something had indeed happened to the ning family.

    However, the Yao family head still didn''t believe him and asked again,""What about Leng ruoxue? She''s also dead?"

    "Leng ruoxue is still alive!" Elder qu hurriedly replied.

    "She''s still alive, so how could old man ning be dead? Furthermore, didn''t Leng ruoxue say anything when you guys divided up the ning family''s God Realm?" The Yao family head continued to ask.

    "No, she said that it''s her sad ce. She didn''t want to see it to avoid thinking of her." Elder qu repeated Leng ruoxue''s words.

    "Idiot! Idiot! You''ve been tricked! Leng ruoxue is using retreat to advance, trying to provoke you guys! You, you guys! Why did he have to provoke that She-Devil? Isn''t it enough to just obediently guard the Yao n?" When the Yao family head heard this, he roared in exasperation. How could he have such a stupid descendant!

    One had to know that he had never won a single time when he fought Leng ruoxue. Was this not enough to warn the n? Why did he have to provoke Leng ruoxue?

    "Is that woman really that cunning?" Elder qu was in slight disbelief. It was not that he did not believe the old Grand Madame''s words, but he had always looked down on women. He even felt that the ning family''s master must have yed a big role in Leng ruoxue''s previous actions of causing the Yao family to be in such a miserable state. Otherwise, he would not have supported the Grand Elder to hit them when they were down. It was because of this that he was skeptical of the old ancestor''s words.

    "That little girl isn''t just cunning. She''s terrifying!" The Yao family head said with lingering fear. He didn''t know what to do now. If he wasn''t afraid of provoking Leng ruoxue, he wouldn''t have gone into closed-door cultivation for so long. But now, he still provoked her.

    The depressed Yao family head immediately inquired about the ins and outs of the matter, and after hearing it, he was even more remorseful.

    I''m finished! I''m finished! This time, he was entangled with Leng ruoxue.

    Furthermore, after he found out from elder qu that the cat was originally Leng ruoxue''s pet and was forcefully taken by the Grand Elder, he even felt like killing himself!

    This aggro-pulling was really strong!

    Was Beastie by Leng ruoxue''s side that easy to get? Now, he could be sure that the Yao family''s incident was definitely rted to that cat.

    This way, he wouldn''t have to seek revenge from the hamster n. Leng ruoxue must have been the one who instructed him to do so.

    The pitiful Leng ruoxue had to take the me for Cang. However, as Cang''s master, there was no difference in pushing Cang''s actions onto Leng ruoxue.

    After figuring out the cause and effect, master Yao led a few important elders to Demon City.

    As soon as they arrived at the outskirts of Demon City, Azure had already appeared in front of the Yao family head with a smile.

    "Ancestor, this is the cat!" Elder qu immediately pointed at Cang and shouted.

    "Little old man, you still recognize me!" Cang Xiao said to elder qu.

    "May I know who you are?" The Yao family head was very polite. He couldn''t tell the cat''s strength!

    "I''m Cang! Long time no see, little fellow. " Cang raised his little paw and greeted patriarch Yao.

    Upon hearing the other party say Cang, the Yao family head''s expression instantly turned ugly. He couldn''t help but curse in his heart. So it was senior Cang who even dared to smash the divine lord''s estate! Then it didn''t matter if his house was smashed! At this moment, he was even more certain of the suspect. However, since it was Cang Zhui who did it, he didn''t dare to say anything. After all, the Yao family had brought this upon themselves. His only hope now was to get Yao Nan back.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Of course, the prerequisite was that Leng ruoxue and the others had to let bygones be bygones!

    The more he thought about it, the more aggrieved he felt. The Yao family had clearly suffered losses, so why did he still have to give in to Leng ruoxue and the others? He was even afraid that they would hold a grudge against him. What was this?

    However, the Yao family was currently a vulnerable group, so he had no choice but to lower his stance.

    Although he felt aggrieved, after his expression changed for a moment, the Yao family head raised his smile and said,""So it''s senior Cang! It has indeed been a long time. "

    "I heard that you''ve been in closed-door cultivation?" Azure asked kindly, as if he was truly concerned about a junior.

    "Yes." The Yao family head nodded.

    "Then why did you suddenlye out of seclusion? Although you''re already a reverent-God, you still have to cultivate your mental state! So, I really shouldn''t havee out of seclusion so early!" Azure said in a disappointed tone.

    The Yao family head was silent. Would he say that he had been woken up by a piece of wood? Would he? would he?

    After recollecting his emotions, the Yao family head smiled and said,""I didn''t want toe out of seclusion so soon, but I heard from my nsmen that there was a misunderstanding with Demon City. So, I immediately brought them here to apologize!"

    After saying this, he immediately turned to elder qu and the others and said,""Hurry up and apologize to senior Cang!"

    "I''m sorry!" The few elders said in unison. When Cang heard this, he couldn''t help but widen his eyes, his face nk,""Did they do anything to let me down?"

    "Uh!" The Yao family head knew that the other party was ying dumb, but he didn''t know how to respond.

    "Isn''t senior Cang a Totoro?"elder qu asked.

    "That''s what I used to look like. I can change into whatever I want." Azure smiled evilly.

    Upon hearing this, everyone, including the Yao family head, was depressed. The meaning of his words was clearly to warn them not to appear in front of Leng ruoxue and the others! Otherwise, who would know which beast was senior Cang''s transformation?

    "Senior, can you invite us up for a seat?" After half a minute of silence, the Yao family head spoke again.

    "Of course you can, but I''m not sure how popr you guys are." Azure hesitated.

    "Senior Azure, we promise not to cause any trouble." The Yao family head promised.

    "Yes, yes, we''ll definitely be good!" Elder qu and the others also expressed their opinions.

    "I see! Then everyone,e home with me!" Cang said in satisfaction. He then teleported and brought the Yao nsmen to the top of the mountain.

    When he arrived at the Leng family''s main house, master Yao saw master ning''s figure in the garden. His heart suddenly turned cold. He thought to himself,"sure enough, he was right. This old man is still alive and kicking!" AI! He was at a loss for what to do with the things his descendants had done.

    As soon as elder qu saw master ning, he was dumbfounded. He pointed at master ning and asked,""You ... Are you a human or a ghost?"

    "Your sister! You''re the ghost! Even if you be a ghost, I''ll still live well. " The master of the ning family roared, and then looked at Cang Dao with a bitter face."Senior Azure, why did you bring these people up?"

 Chapter 2970 The Ninth Weapon Tribulation (13)

    "They''re here to apologize, but I don''t think they''ve done anything wrong to me, so I''m thinking if they''ve done something wrong to you, so I brought them here. If there''s anything you need to settle here, I''ll be your judge. " Azure said with great interest.

    Hearing this, master ning understood. Senior Cang! So you just wanted to watch the fun! However, looking at old man Yao''s devout expression, it was probably not a good show to watch.

    Master ning knew why master Yao hade in person, but he would never take the initiative. If there was anything to say, old man Yao had to speak first.

    The two of them had known each other for many years and understood each other quite well. Seeing that master ning did not say anything, master Yao knew that he had to take the initiative. The Yao family was indeed in the wrong in this matter. In addition, he was extremely unwilling to provoke Leng ruoxue, so he ced himself in a very proper position.

    After clearing his throat a few times, the Yao family head said in embarrassment,""Old man ning, I know that my descendants are in the wrong. They shouldn''t have taken advantage of me. I''ve brought the decision-makers of this incident here and asked them to apologize to you. Give them another chance. Let''s just forget about this, okay?"

    "Also, don''t worry. The ning family''s God domain will still be the ning family ''s. We, the Yao family, guarantee that we won''t upy it," Seeing that master ning was silent, master Yao had to add.

    "It doesn''t matter! You''ve already taken it anyway, so don''t shoot after the fact!" Master ning didn''t give him any face.

    After hearing this, the anger in the Yao family head''s heart surged. At this moment, he really wanted to strangle his idiotic descendants to death. They were really a bunch of troublesome things! Why didn''t they learn from the other six families in the eight divine regions?

    One should know that the yin family of the eight great divine regions didn''t even attend the meeting that the CAO family had called for. They had made their stand clear when they received the invitation. The family head wasn''t present, so they couldn''t make the decision. As for the ns that hade, they were like the cunning old man from the Cheng family. They didn''t want the ning family''s territory at all. Only elder qu from the Yao family had foolishly taken away more than half of the territory. Now, he had to lower his head and apologize, and he had even provoked Demon City.

    More importantly, the current situation was quite unfavorable to the Yao family, because old man ning didn''t ept their apology at all!

    "Old man ning, we''ve known each other for so many years, can''t you give me some face?" The Yao family head pleaded.

    "I gave you face, but your Yao family won''t give me face? I don''t know where your inw found a member of the ning family, but he insisted that I was dead and that the ning family had been annihted. He gathered all the forces to divide up the ning family''s divine realm. Tell me, how do you want me to give face to your Yao family?" The master of the ning familyined.

    "Calm down, I will definitely give you an exnation for this matter. In fact, our Yao family has also been deceived by the CAO family, so even if you don''t cause trouble for the CAO family, I won''t let them off. Please believe me!" The Yao family head said with a good temper.

    "Trust you? Don''t tell me you want to silence me?" Master ning looked at master Yao suspiciously.

    "How is that possible? I''ve already asked clearly about this matter. The Yao family was indeed deceived by the CAO family, I swear on my character. " Seeing that master ning didn''t believe him, master Yao couldn''t help but be a little anxious.

    "You want to swear an oath on your character? How much is your personality worth? Do you even have a personality?" Master ning was still disdainful.

    "Old man ning, what do I have to do for you to believe me?" The head of the Yao family was furious, but he asked patiently.

    "I can''t believe it. Take your descendants back! The ning family''s territory you want to leave is also yours. Take care, I won''t see you out!" Master ning directly asked him to leave.

    "Old man ning, don''t be like this!" Seeing that the other party was really going to drive him away, the Yao family head hurriedly stopped him.

    "Your sister! This is my home, I can do whatever I want!" Master ning said unhappily.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Godfather, give me some face. Let''s see how the Yao family head is going to show his sincerity." At this moment, Leng ruoxue heard that the Yao family head had arrived and rushed over to join in the fun. Coincidentally, she saw that her Godfather was about to chase him away, so she hurriedly pleaded for mercy.

    "Miss Leng, you''vee at the right time. I''m very sincere in visiting you this time, so please give me a chance." Seeing that the real master had arrived, the Yao family head immediately heaved a sigh of relief.

    "I can give you a chance, but how does the Yao family head want to perform?" Leng ruoxue asked with a faint smile. Although she was a little angry at the Yao family for adding insult to injury, she clearly didn''t want to push the Yao family too far. Therefore, as long as the other party could satisfy her, she naturally wouldn''t hold it against the Yao family.

    After Leng ruoxue appeared and pleaded for mercy on behalf of master Yao, master ning was so angry that he returned to his room.

    "Old man ning is really angry with me." Seeing this, the Yao family head couldn''t help but smile bitterly.

    "If it was the Yao family head, he would also be angry." Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "That''s for sure. However, my Yao family has been cheated by the CAO family this time, so I will never let them off. " The Yao family head said with hatred.

    "As far as I know, the CAO family and you are inws." Leng ruoxue reminded.

    "Then we can''t let them go. Not only did the CAO family deceive us, but they also used the Yao family''s name to swindle people, ruining our reputation. So, I will never forgive them!" The Yao family head said angrily.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she couldn''t help but think,''does your Yao family still have a reputation? However, with Cang and Qing Jue around, she naturally knew that they were telling the truth. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have pleaded for mercy on behalf of the Yao family head. However, would those who didn''t know really not me him?

    If the Yao family wasn''t so greedy, how could this have happened? It should be known that other than the Yao family, the other six divine domains had also sent people there, but they didn''t care about this at all and were just there for show. Only the Yao family had been greedy for the ning family''s Divine Domain.

    However, this time, the Yao family head was rather sincere. He apologized non-stop and not only returned the ning family''s territory in the God Realm, he even took the initiative to offer a lot ofpensation. Of course, he did not dare to mention the rat problem in the Yao family''s God Realm to Leng ruoxue. As such, Leng ruoxue naturally could not be bothered to make a fuss about it.

    After receiving Leng ruoxue''s forgiveness, the Yao family head finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    That was really close! He believed that if he didn''t personally make this trip, the Yao family and Demon City would probably fight to the death! Fortunately, there was still time.

    The Yao family head heaved a sigh of relief and brought up Yao Nan''s matter, saying that he wanted to bring him back to the Yao family.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she pointed at Cang and said,""Yao Nan is Cang ''s, I can''t make the decision."

    "Uh!" The Yao family head was stunned. How could it be senior Cang ''s?

    "I can let him go with you." Seeing that the topic had changed to him, Azure took the initiative.

    "Thank you, senior Azure." The Yao family head didn''t expect senior Cang to be so easy to talk to, and his heart immediately settled.

 Chapter 2971 The Ninth Weapon Tribulation (14)

    However, when he saw Yao Nan, he realized that he had been too naive.

    The Yao Nan that the Yao family head had seen seemed to be mentally normal. His clothes were clean, and there were no wounds on his body. It was clear that he had not suffered any inhuman abuse, but for some reason, Yao Nan had refused to return home with the Yao family head.

    "Nan ''er, be good! Come home with father!" After thinking for a moment, the Yao family head patiently coaxed him.

    "I''m not going back, I want to stay here to serve senior Cang. " Yao Nan carefully peeked at Cang. He was really afraid that because of his father''s arrival, senior Cang would vent his anger on him. At that time, wouldn''t he have to suffer again?

    Moreover, it wasn''t that he didn''t want to go home with his father, but he didn''t dare to! Although senior Cang had said that he could leave, ording to his experience over the past few days, senior Cang was most likely just joking. Therefore, he couldn''t take it seriously! If he really did, he would be miserable!

    It was because of the above reasons that he refused to leave!

    After trying to persuade him to no avail, the Yao family head could only leave with elder qu and the others. Before he left, he had specially asked senior Cang to teach Yao Nan a lesson if he did anything wrong. As a courtesy, Cang had also given Cao Ling to the Yao family head.

    Cao Ling didn''t want to leave either. She knew that since she was in the hands of the Yao family, she wouldn''t have a good ending. At least she could keep her life here. However, Cang wasn''t as interested in her as Yao Nan, so he threw Cao Ling to the Yao family head without thinking.

    Dragging Cao Ling, master Yao was depressed. Even though he had not been able to take Yao Nan away, he had at least resolved his conflict with Leng ruoxue. He had note in vain!

    After the head of the Yao family left, Cang Cai looked at Yao Nan with a curious expression and asked with a smile,"I really didn''t expect that you and the Yao family''s brat are actually father and son?"

    "Uh! We''ve been father and son for many years. " Yao Nan replied uneasily.

    Upon hearing this, uncle long, who was watching from the side, couldn''t help but burst intoughter. It was undeniable that Yao Nan had made a lot of fun of them, which was the main reason why they were reluctant to let him go.

    "You''re the eldest son of the Yao family head?" Leng ruoxue asked.

    "Yup!" Yao Nan nodded, not understanding why Leng ruoxue would ask such a question.

    "No wonder!" Leng ruoxue understood. The strong would usually favor the eldest. Otherwise, the Yao family head wouldn''t have wanted to bring his son back even after Yao Nan had caused such a huge disaster. Even though part of it was to receive punishment, the main reason was probably because he was afraid that Yao Nan would suffer! She hadn''t forgotten how the head of the Yao family had inspected Yao Nan from head to toe!

    Hearing Leng ruoxue''s "no wonder," Yao Nan still didn''t understand. He looked at Leng ruoxue in confusion.

    However, Leng ruoxue stood up and returned to her room. Cang naturally took Yao Nan away. Now, he couldn''t leave this pistachios!

    After leaving Demon City, patriarch Yao didn''t return to the Yao family''s divine realm. Instead, he went to the CAO family''s territory.

    As such, the CAO family was naturally going to be in deep trouble.

    The head of the CAO family, who was Cao Ling''s father, saw that his daughter had returned. Before he could say anything, he could feel the anger of the Yao family head.

    Although he had only seen the image of the Yao family head in the memory crystal, this did not affect his understanding of the Yao family head. When he saw the Yao family''s head aggressivelying to his door, he was instantly terrified.

    "Yao, Yao family head ..." The CAO family head stammered, unable to finish aplete sentence.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Who told you to lie to the forces and say that the ning family waspletely annihted?" Grabbing master Cao''s neck, master Yao questioned.

    "No, no one!" After struggling for a while, the CAO family head said with some difficulty.

    "No one? Do you think I''ll believe you? If no one had instructed you to do so, would you have dared to deceive so many forces? You even dare to y with our Yao family, you really have some guts!" The Yao family head said angrily. He was really angry. He had only been in closed-door cultivation for a few decades, and some people thought that he was easy to bully? How dare he lie to the Yao family and make them hate him? he was unforgivable!

    Moreover, he had lived for so many years and had seen all kinds of people. Only a ghost would believe that someone as timid as master Cao had not been instructed by someone!

    "I, I really didn ''t!" The CAO family head said stubbornly.

    "No? Then I won''t ask anymore, you can go to hell!" The Yao family head said coldly. After saying that, he increased the strength of his hand.

    "Cough, cough! No, let me go! Wu...I can''t say it, I really can''t say it. If I say it, the CAO family will be exterminated!" The CAO family head, who was already suffocated by the Yao family head, coughed violently and hurriedly said.

    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll destroy the CAO family right now." The Yao family head threatened.

    "Wuu ... Alright! I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you. A Man in ck told me to do this. He, he''s from the Divine Master''s estate. " The CAO family head said with a face full of fear.

    "Is everything you said true?" The Yao family head asked with uncertainty.

    "Yao family head, I wouldn''t dare to lie to you! Whether it''s the divine lord''s estate or the Yao family, our Cao family can''t afford to offend either of them. Wu ... Let me go!" The CAO family head begged.

    "I don''t think you would dare to lie to me!" The Yao family head loosened his grip and let go of the CAO family head. This was because master Cao''s answer was too shocking. He had never thought that everything was actually caused by the divine lord''s estate. Just what was God Lord fogripple trying to do? Was he trying to sow discord between them and Leng ruoxue? She had to admit that she had seeded.

    If he had note out of seclusion, the hatred between the Yao family and Demon City would have deepened.

    However, he didn''t want to pick a side at all. To him, the best strategy was to remain neutral and not offend either side. It was because of this that he let go of the CAO family, who might be the minions of Wu Han, and left with the Yao family.

    On the way back, elder qu and the others didn''t even dare to breathe loudly. Even when they returned to the Yao family''s divine realm, the Yao family''s head had a long face.

    After much consideration, master Yao still told Leng ruoxue about this news. Leng ruoxue did not expect that the CAO family was actually under Wu Jing''s orders. No wonder the rumors were getting more and more outrageous! However, she was very curious. As the rumored female lead, what exactly was Wu Han''s mood?

    It must feel unusual to be spreading gossip about me, right?

    In fact, these things were not directly instructed by Wu Xiao. After all, she was now fully focused on healing her injuries and did not have much energy to care about other things. But before this, Wu Xuan had ordered that when they had nothing to do, they would find trouble with the ning family. As a result, her ck-clothed subordinates spared no effort to cause trouble.

    Although it wasn''t their wish to have God Lord mist ripple as the female lead, the result was that they couldn''t control the rumors. As a result, the ck-robed men''s subordinates decided to act ruthlessly and personally direct such a good show. However, it seemed that this act had failed.

    The next day, the news of the CAO family''s extermination reached Leng ruoxue and the others. At the same time, Leng ruoxue also received a message from the Yao family head,""Our Yao n didn''t do this."

 Chapter 2972 The Ninth Weapon Tribulation (15)

    Even though master Yao''s voice transmission sounded like he was trying to hide something, Leng ruoxue still chose to believe him. She was going to kill him anyway, so it really didn''t make a difference to her who did it. But even so, considering that the Yao family head had previously told her about the mastermind behind the CAO family, she still warned him,""You guys be careful."

    After telling demon evildoer and Cang what master Yao had said, Cang also nodded,""It really wasn''t the Yao n''s doing,"

    "What is this old man trying to do? Are you trying to get on our good side?" Master ning couldn''t help but ask. After knowing that his death was the work of the God lord''s estate, his opinion of master Yao had naturally decreased a lot. However, if he saw master Yao again, he would still not give him a good face! Who asked them to live like this for so many years!

    "Not necessarily! He probably doesn''t want to offend us too much. As for the God lord''s estate, they also don''t intend to offend them. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have let the CAO family off. " Leng ruoxue analyzed.

    "Neutral? That''s not easy! If you''re not careful, you might be crushed to pieces. " After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, uncle long added.

    "That''s none of our business. However, as long as the Yao family doesn''t side with rime ice, I won''t touch them. " Leng ruoxue made her stand clear. Even though she was ruthless to her enemies, she was not bloodthirsty. As a result, as long as the other party did not touch her forbiddenme, she would not kill him under normal circumstances.

    "Don''t worry, that old man is very cunning. He knows what he wants and where his bottom line is. Therefore, unless he is forced to, he will not make any choice. " Master ning, who knew master Yao quite well,ughed when he heard Xue ''er''s words.

    "That''s good. I just hope he doesn''t stand on the wrong side. " Leng ruoxueughed.

    In fact, how could the Yao family head have the mood to pick a side at this time? just the matters of the Yao family alone were enough to make him dizzy.

    Afterpensating the ning family with a lot of property, the Yao family''s financial resources shrank sharply, to the point that it was a problem to build a main house that was exactly the same as before.

    Money was the biggest problem the Yao family was facing now.

    The Yao family head was busy raising money while Leng ruoxue continued to refine the houtian Chaos Divine weapon. The Men in ck in fog had also stopped for a while. The entire God World seemed to be peaceful, but in reality, there was an undercurrent. However, other than the few experts at the top of the pyramid, the ordinary deities could not feel the inexplicable tension of the low pressure.

    As the saying goes, the ignorant are fearless!

    It seemed that this was indeed a wise saying! Only those who knew nothing could live happily!

    The days were as usual!

    The Cheng n''s encampment in Demon City was also slowly being established. The hundred nsmen chosen by Cheng Xuan were all brought here. They had been informed of the various rules beforeing to Demon City. As a result, they were as obedient as newborn beasts upon reaching Demon City.

    Cheng Xuan was quite satisfied with this. However, he didn''t dare to tell these people that he had brought them here just in case, so that he could leave a trace of the Cheng family''s bloodline. More than half of these 100 people were young children. This way, uncle long and the others had something to do.

    It was their responsibility to train new students!

    Cheng Xuan couldn''t ask for more when uncle long and the others volunteered to be the race''s coach. After all, it wasn''t easy to find a godly venerable-level coach! Even in the Cheng family, he didn''t dare to say that he could let the Supreme divinity personally guide these little guys. Now, these little guys were in luck, and Cheng Xuan was happy for them.

    With work to do, uncle long and the others were instantly full of energy again. This way, it was just hard on the little guys of the Cheng family. However, whether it was Cheng Xuan or the head of the Cheng family, they were in favor of their child''s suffering. After all, one could only rise above others by suffering! If he suffered a lot when he was young, he would definitely save a lot of effort when he grew up!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Moreover, the personal guidance of the reverent-god level cultivators was also very beneficial to these little fellows. Uncle long and the others were even more strict teachers. Even the Cheng family head, who had personally witnessed how they trained his own children, knew that he couldn''t be as meticulous as them.

    "You''ve worked hard. " The Cheng family''s head personally thanked uncle long and the others, his eyes glistening with tears. He was so touched! These people were so cute.

    However, uncle long and the others couldn''t tell that he was touched. Uncle long even joked,""Why are you crying? didn''t you just let your child suffer a little? It''s not a big deal! Is it worth it?"

    "Uh! I''m not feeling heartache, I''m just touched. Can''t you guys tell?" Hearing this, the Cheng family head said dejectedly.

    "Are you touched? I really couldn''t tell. " Uncle longughed evilly.

    The head of the Cheng family, who had been hit hard by uncle long, squatted in a corner and started drawing circles.

    Ten yearster.

    Leng ruoxue''s weapon refining work was still ongoing. However, Cheng Wu and the rest had alreadye out of their closed-door cultivation. Of course, he did not want toe out of his closed-door cultivation, but he was kicked out of his bracelet by Qing Jue. Therefore, the posture of therge group of peopleing out of their closed-door cultivation was quite beautiful.

    Other than Leng Qingtian and Leng ruohan, who had received special treatment from Qing Jue and hade out in a normal posture, the rest of the people had fallen from the sky with their limbs facing the sky andnded in the garden''s pond.

    It could be said that too many people had fallen into this garden pond, including uncle long and the others. The result of this incident was that the small animals in the pond had once again suffered a psychological blow. They all went to the bottom of the water and did not dare toe out.

    Uncle long and the others, who were sitting in the garden and chatting, were dumbfounded for a long time when they saw the people falling into the water. Finally, they came to their senses and looked at the wet people and asked,""Can you guys advance?"

    These people were already divine emperors when they were in seclusion. They had also been in their bracelets for so long, so their spiritual energy was already very abundant. Hence, uncle long had no doubt that they were kicked out by green vessel because they could advance.

    But looking at the expressions of these people, it didn''t seem so.

    "I''m stillcking a little. " Leng ruohanughed.

    "State of mind?" Uncle long and the others understood. Indeed, the advancement from a divine Emperor to reverent-God was a hurdle for all deities. Once they crossed this step, they would be able to reach the heavens in a single step. If they couldn''t cross this step, they would forever be considered second-rate experts. The key to advancing to the next level was not only to have enough spiritual power, but also to have a strong mental state.

    However, these little guys had a good state of mind and pure thoughts, so uncle long and the others had high hopes for them. Uncle long and the others couldn''t help butugh out loud when they learned about their current situation and looked at their current appearance.

    "Uncle long, are you doneughing?" Cheng Wu, who waspletely drenched, said gloomily.

    "No, I didn ''t," Uncle long and the others replied in unison, theirughter still loud and clear.

    Looking at the few old men who wereughing without any care for their image, Cheng Wu really wanted to squat in a corner and draw circles to curse them that they would not have any food to eat tonight! It was really too despicable. He actuallyughed at them.

 Chapter 2973 The Ninth Weapon Tribulation (16)

    In fact, these old men were just too bored. Now that they saw a little guy being kicked out of seclusion, they were naturally in a good mood.

    Especially when they saw the depressed expressions of these little guys, theyughed even more heartily. When they finally stoppedughing, Leng ruohan could not help but ask,""Uncle long, where is Xue ''er? Why don''t I see her?"

    Although he was in seclusion, he still missed his sister the most.

    "Her! He''s refining!" Uncle long replied in a mysterious manner.

    "Oh! Then I''ll go find her. " Leng ruohanughed and ran towards Leng ruoxue''s weapon refining room.

    After a round of searching, he still could not find Leng ruoxue, so he could only return to the garden.

    "Uncle long, I can''t find Xue ''er!" Leng ruohan asked in confusion. Qing Jue had said that Xue ''er was not in the bracelet, so where did this person go?

    "She built a temporary weapon forging room outside ..." Uncle long was only halfway through his sentence when he heard a loud bang in the garden. He simply shut his mouth.

    "Uh! What''s that sound?" Leng ruohan and the others were curious.

    "Weapon refining explosion." Uncle long said calmly.

    "Argh! Xue ''er! Where is Xue ''er?" When Leng Qingtian heard this, he immediately became anxious. This sound was definitely made by Xue ''er.

    "The empty space outside." Uncle long said calmly.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Leng Qingtian and the others rushed out of the door impatiently. In the end, they found Leng ruoxue and the others in an empty space far away from the main residence.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the others werepletely ck. Only two pairs of clear, watery eyes were exceptionally clear.

    "Xue ''er?" Leng Qingtian called out softly. He did not dare to recognize her. Was this little ck person his beautiful granddaughter?

    "Grandpa, you''vee out of seclusion?" The moment Leng ruoxue saw Leng Qingtian, she immediately pounced towards him. Back then, her grandfather and the others had been in a hurry to enter seclusion, and she had not seen her grandfather for so long, so one could imagine how much she missed him.

    Leng Qingtian hugged his precious granddaughter tightly, not caring about Leng ruoxue''s dirty appearance at all. The two of them were just short of hugging each other and crying.

    "Xue ''er, did you not see big brother?" Leng ruohan, who had been standing by the side for a while, saw that Xue ''er only cared about her grandfather and her heart could not help but bubble with bitterness.

    He was jealous!

    "Brother!" Seeing her brother acting like a child who couldn''t get any candy, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but be speechless. However, she still let go of her grandfather and gave her brother a hug.

    Leng ruohan, who had gotten what she wanted, instantly felt that her life had been fulfilled.

    "Miss, what about us?" At this moment, Cheng Wu also said.

    "Do you need a hug?" Before Leng ruoxue could speak, the evildoer beside her had already spoken.

    "Argh! No need! No need!" When Cheng Wu and the rest heard the demon''s words, they were so scared that their little hearts trembled. Guild leader ye is always so imposing! It was just a light sentence, but it made him feel that the world had be dim.

    Sob ... Isn''t this bullying? Moreover, miss would definitely not stand on their side and help them! Her young miss was famous for valuing her beauty over her subordinates.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You guys are out too?" Leng ruoxue, who was holding back herughter, finally spoke. Then, she looked at Cheng Wu and the rest in surprise and asked,""You guys fell into the water?"

    "Uh! There''s a problem with the way we came out. " Cheng Wu couldn''t help but say.

    "You were kicked out?" Leng ruoxue finally understood.

    "Miss, don''t be so smart!" Cheng Wu and the rest blushed.

    "Yo! You''re already an adult, and you''re still blushing? However, you came out at the right time. Uncle long and the others are too bored, so you should spend more time with them!" Leng ruoxue warned.

    "Miss, we have to go out and gain experience!" Cheng Wu reminded them. Their mental state was a little weak, so even if they had enough spiritual Qi, they still could not advance. Thus, it was extremely necessary for them to go out and train.

    "Yes, bring uncle long and the others." Leng ruoxueughed. Actually, on one hand, it was to solve uncle Long''s boredom. On the other hand, she was afraid that the witch from ripple mist would take advantage of the situation to cause trouble. Hence, she had requested for them to bring along uncle long and the other powerful bodyguards.

    When Cheng Wu and the rest heard this, they could only smile bitterly in their hearts. They knew very well how destructive uncle long and the others were. If they brought them along, they could imagine that their carefree days would be gone forever.

    However, they couldn''t disobey the youngdy''s words. Therefore, if they wanted to go out and train, it was necessary to bring uncle long and the others!

    "Xue ''er, why let them go out and gain experience? My Dreamdust space can do it too! Whatever kind of experience you want, I cane up with it. It''s definitely real and reliable!" Suddenly, a snow-white figure appeared beside Leng ruoxue and suggested with a smile.

    The moment she saw Huan Chen appear, the veins on Leng ruoxue''s forehead throbbed. She then said,""You''ll have to ask them," She was a Democratic boss, so she left the choice to her subordinates.

    "Are you willing to do so?" After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Huan Chen turned his pitch-ck eyes to Cheng Wu and the rest.

    Cheng Wu and the others shivered. Everyone knew how terrifying illusory dust was, but the youngdy did not care about it, so they, they did not dare to refuse!

    After exchanging nces with each other, Cheng Wu spoke on behalf of his brothers with a long face,""We ... We''re willing."

    They didn''t dare to refuse! Otherwise, Huan Chen would definitely find an opportunity to teach them a lesson.

    Under Huan Chen''s silent threat, Cheng Wu and the others decisively ran away. Then, before they could even eat a delicious and hot meal, Huan Chen took over. They did not even have the time to return to their own rooms.

    As for uncle long and the others, who thought they would have the opportunity to teach these little guys how to improve their mental state cultivation, they didn''t have the guts to snatch them from Huan Chen. Otherwise, that sinister guy ...

    None of Xue ''er''s artifact spirits could be provoked!

    Facing Cang and Huan Chen, uncle long and the others were terrified. These two weapon spirits were simply too powerful. As for green vessel! They were not at their peak, and he was still a little baby, so they were not afraid! However, green vessel was quite scary when it was angry. Hence, uncle long and the others, who were tactful, would not take the initiative to provoke green vessel.

    In short, no matter what Xue ''er''s people were, they should not provoke them.

    After Cheng Wu and the others were taken over by Huan Chen, he decisively targeted Leng Qingtian and Leng ruohan. However, he did not say anything and only looked at the two of them quietly. His gaze made the two of them feel their hair stand on end. In the end, they had no choice but to ask Leng ruoxue for help with their eyes.

    "Let Grandpa and brother apany me for a few days." Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    "Good! I''lle pick them up in three days. " Huan Chen was very generous. Seeing that he only gave three days, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but want to ridicule him.

    Who was the master here? Shouldn''t she be the one in charge? Why did all of them want to make decisions for her? Leng ruoxue was filled with grief and indignation.

 Chapter 2974 The Ninth Weapon Tribulation (17)

    However, when she saw Huan Chen''s serious expression, Leng ruoxue nodded decisively and said,""Alright," he said.

    Alluring fantasy dust smiled and then disappeared.

    At this moment, Cheng Wu and the others, who had been brought into the illusion dust space by the illusion dust, saw this scene through the light screen. Their hearts instantly bnced out. So, the Miss was also afraid of the illusion dust!

    "Wu...I''m Xue ''er''s ancestor! Why can''t youe in three dayster?" Suddenly, a bitter voice was heard. It was Leng qianye, who had been cultivating in seclusion for a long time.

    Hearing his words, Cheng Wu and the rest looked at him with sympathy. That''s right! This fellow was quite unlucky. Not only did he not receive any preferential treatment from green vessel, but he was also treated the same way as them at huanchen. In their hearts, Leng qianye''s status was not evenparable to Leng Qingtian and Leng ruohan. When they thought of this, Cheng Wu and the others felt a little sympathetic towards him.

    What a pitiful young miss''s old ancestor! However, who could he me? It should be known that everything that the youngdy had today was all due to her own hard work. It had nothing to do with the Leng family. Even in the immortal realm, this cheap ancestor still had to rely on the youngdy.

    It''s none of your business to give birth and you''ve never raised anyone before. Isn''t it a fantasy to enjoy the same status as Leng Qingtian and Leng ruohan?

    The kind Cheng Wu patted Leng qianye''s shoulder and said,""Please restrain your grief!"

    "..." Leng qianye was depressed. My condolences, my ass! Can''t youfort me and give me some positive energy? However, it was obvious that it was unrealistic for him to seekfort from Cheng Wu and the others.

    How could a group of men have such tender feelings? even if they did, it would definitely not be for Leng qianye!

    "It seems that you guys are in good spirits!" Huan Chen, who had returned to the space, heard their conversation andughed in a very lecherous manner.

    Although there had been quite a few guests who hade and gone from his space, he was most satisfied with Cheng Wu and the others. They were tenacious, determined, and willing to work hard. Training them gave him a sense of aplishment. Now, these people were only one step away from bing reverent-god level, so he decided to arrange their training courses well.

    Sweeping his gaze across Cheng Wu and the others, Huan Chen understood their situation.

    The next day, the simtion training officially began.

    Three dayster, Leng Qingtian and Leng ruohan were brought in by Huan Chen, who was on time. As for Leng ruoxue, she continued to bitterly refine her acquired Chaos Divine weapon.

    Another ten years had passed, and Leng ruoxue''s weapon refinement work was still continuing in an orderly manner.

    During this period, Feng Da and the rest of the Beastie were also kicked out by Qing Jue. He said that he was out to improve his mental state cultivation.

    However, Feng Da and the others ''cultivation was still a distance away from Cheng Wu''s group. Hence, they had definitely spent much more time than Cheng Wu''s group.

    After Feng Da and the others were kicked out of their bracelets, the way they came out was very simr to Cheng Wu and the others. They were alsoughed at by uncle long and the others. Following that, they felt deeply depressed.

    They were depressed because there was still a long way to go before they could advance, and they didn''t even have enough spiritual energy stored, so they were kicked out just like that. This was really too much bullying! Don''t think that they didn''t know that Cheng Wu and the others were only brought out because they had enough spiritual energy.

    Feng Da, who was extremely upset,ined to uncle long while thetter listened patiently. When Feng Da finished, he said,""It''s good that you''re out now. It''s better to cultivate outside! There''s nothing wrong with gaining more knowledge and broadening your horizons!"

    "But the spiritual Qi outside is nowhere near as abundant as the spiritual space!" Feng Da said sadly. Actually, he didn''t want the gap between him and Cheng Wu and the others to be too big. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been so angry.

    However, since things hade to this, it seemed that this was the only way.

    "Calm down. How old are you? when I became a reverent God, I was already tens of thousands of years old. So,pared to us old guys, you guys are simply too happy. In fact, I''m quite jealous of you guys. " Uncle long said honestly.

    "Really?" Feng Da blinked his eyes and asked.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Little guy, Would I Lie to You?" Uncle long pretended to be angry.

    Just as the two of them were talking, twows of heaven and earth descended from the sky. Everyone was shocked and ran out in a hurry.

    Outside the courtyard, Leng ruohan and Leng Qingtian were in the midst of a realm-breakthrough.

    Thews of heaven and earth enveloped them, giving off a gentle aura. After an unknown period of time, the heaven Earth Law disappeared. However, the two of them did not wake up immediately. And around the two of them, there were a few beasts. Those beasts all had a satisfied expression on their faces, as if they had just eaten a delicious meal.

    Seeing this, uncle long and the others could only stay outside.

    A dayter.

    The two finally woke up.

    The moment they opened their eyes, both of them revealed satisfied expressions. However, uncle long pretended to be angry and asked,"how did you break through outside?" If someone were to disturb you, it would affect the effects of your advancement. "

    Reverent-god level was different from others. Once disturbed, one''s strength would be greatly reduced. Therefore, experts were extremely careful when they advanced to reverent-god level and had to find a ce with no one around. However, these two people had advanced to the upper-level without a care. It was really ...

    If someone were to cause trouble, uncle long would not know how to exin it to Xue ''er.

    "We didn''t want to. Huan Chen just sent us out and we couldn''t control it." Leng Qingtian said with an embarrassed look.

    "Uh! I''ve only heard of people who can''t control themselves while giving birth, but this is the first time I''ve heard of someone who''s in such a hurry to advance in rank. " Uncle long said with some jealousy, but he was still happy for them. With two more reverent-god level experts, their side would be much stronger.

    However, before they could celebrate, another person fell from the sky andnded beside their feet. Immediately after, thews of heaven and earth descended.

    This time, uncle long and the others witnessed what it meant to lose control.

    A certain someone who had suddenly appeared didn''t even have the time to get up from the ground before thews of heaven and earth had already enveloped them ...

    The speechless uncle long and the others were much calmer this time. After waiting for an entire day, a certain someone had finallypleted his advancement.

    "Argh! I''m also a reverent-God! Hahaha!" The one who was a little carried away was Cheng Wu. At this moment, his excitement was beyond words, and no words could describe his current feelings.

    However, just as heughed, he was secretly kicked away by Feng Da, who was burning with jealousy.

    When Cheng Wu returned in a rage and wanted to find the murderer, everyone who knew the truth could not help but look up at the sky. However, no one paid him any attention.

    Cheng Wu was depressed.

    He was the one being bullied, so why did everyone have to cover up for the criminal?

    He was so sad!

    Cheng Wu looked at the crowd with hidden bitterness, but uncle long and the rest did not feel guilty at all. He should be kicked. He was indeed a little too smug.

    "Uncle long, Xue ''er hasn''t finished refining yet?" In order to change the topic and continue ignoring Cheng Wu, Leng Qingtian asked about his precious granddaughter. How strange! Xue ''er actually didn''t appear when he broke through. This was really too abnormal.

 Chapter 2975 The Ninth Weapon Tribulation (18)

    However, uncle long didn''t even have the chance to reply before everyone heard another loud bang.

    Instantly, Leng Qingtian and Leng ruohan understood and decisively ran towards Leng ruoxue''s armament refining room. Not long after they came out, Feng Da and the others, who were full of remorse and didn''t have time to ask about their miss''s situation, decisively followed.

    When they arrived at the equipment refining room, Leng Qingtian was the first to notice the pitch-ck Leng ruoxue. His heart ached as he said,""Xue ''er, why is it so hard to refine artifacts! Are you hurt?"

    "No, I haven ''t. Grandpa, you''ve broken through, and so has big brother!" Leng ruoxue looked at her grandfather and brother''s current strength and said happily.

    "Yes." Leng Qingtian and Leng ruohan nodded.

    "Miss, I''ve also advanced!" Cheng Wu, who was unwilling to be ignored, made his presence known.

    "Miss, we''ve been kicked out by green vessel." Feng Da had sessfully pushed Cheng Wu to the side as he approached Leng ruoxue and said.

    "You can cultivate outside!" Leng ruoxueughed.

    "We will! Although someone advanced to reverent-god level earlier than us, it''s still uncertain who will win!" Feng Da looked at Cheng Wu provocatively and clenched his fist.

    "That''s right, you guys have to work hard. " Leng ruoxue encouraged.

    At this moment, a group of furry little beasts swarmed forward and surrounded Leng ruoxue tightly. Upon seeing this, uncle long and the others immediately dodged far away. Xue ''er''s beasts were so many that they could scare people to death!

    Those little beasts, upon seeing their beautiful and lovely master, began toin. Naturally, it was green vessel. Moreover, they had a lot of opinions about green vessel. Leng ruoxue did not know whether tough or cry.

    However, she also understood that these little guys were not happy that Qing Jue had kicked them out with Feng Da and the others! In their words, they didn''t need to improve their mental state cultivation, so why send them out?

    The little beasts were very puzzled. However, Cang was very clear about green vessel''s thoughts. Wasn''t it because that guy felt that it was unfair when he saw that Niu only had him and the evil-looking man by her side while he didn''te out? Did they want these little beasts to cause trouble for them? Wasn''t that a dream?

    It had even thrown that tiny beast God to the ice Spirit''s side, not daring to appear in front of Niu. These little beasts were definitely more time-saving and energy-saving than beast gods!

    Thinking up to this point, Azure suggested,"girl, leave these little guys to me!" I''ll train them!"

    "Argh! Cute master, don ''t! Don''t hand me over to this demon!" When baby heard this, he was so frightened that he immediately burrowed into Leng ruoxue''s arms and refused toe out.

    The treasure was certain that if they fell into Cang''s hands, even if they didn''t die, they would lose ayer of skin!

    When cold heard that he was rejected, he immediately became furious and grabbed the thick fur on baby''s neck,""I''m a demon? Hmm?"

    "No, you''re not a demon. You''re scarier than a demon! Master, save me!" After baby spoke the truth, he immediately turned to Leng ruoxue for help.

    "Azure, I''ll talk to them." Leng ruoxue had no choice but to plead for him.

    "Yes." Cang nodded and threw the treasure back into Leng ruoxue''s arms. Then, he watched as Leng ruoxue brought the beasts to a corner.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After reaching the corner, the little beasts acted cute together, saying that they would rather die than let Azure train them.

    Leng ruoxue looked at them quietly. When they felt that the atmosphere was not right and did not dare to make a sound, she opened her mouth and said,""Although Azure is a bit fierce and will be very strict with your training, if you refuse its training, I don''t think I need to tell you what will happen, right? Your master, I, am now focused on artifact refining and can''t take care of you. Think about it, if you refuse and are caught by Cang, what will the consequences be? Or are you guys confident that you can avoid it forever?"

    "Master ..." Upon hearing this, the beasts ''eyes were filled with tears. Sob ... If they could, of course, they wanted to avoid the demon, but could they?

    Now that they had been kicked out by Qing Jue, even the safest ce was not willing to take them in. Where else could they hide?

    At the thought of this, the beasts were all worried. Leng ruoxue stopped talking and gave them enough time to think.

    In the end, the Beasties steeled their hearts and agreed.

    Sob ... There were too many bosses, it was difficult for them! However, the guys around their master were fiercer than the other. They didn''t dare to offend anyone.

    Since he didn''t dare to offend them, he could only behave himself.

    Cang was naturally extremely satisfied with such an oue. As for green vessel in the bracelet, he stomped his feet in frustration. He had miscalcted!

    That night, to celebrate her grandfather, brother, and Cheng Wu''s advancement to reverent-god level, Leng ruoxue took a break for a few days and prepared a lot of food to satisfy everyone''s needs.

    This celebrationsted for three whole days.

    Three dayster, Leng ruoxue returned to the weapon refinement chamber. Feng Da and the others were also taken over by Huan Chen. The three new Hierarch left the demon City together.

    In the next five years, the people who entered the bangle with Cheng Wu came out of seclusion one after another and sessfully advanced. Of course, after they advanced, they also chose to leave Demon City and go to the real God World to experience it.

    In these five years, Leng ruoxue and the other weapon craftsmen had gone through repeated experiments and made great progress in the creation of houtian Chaos Divine weapons. Now, although they would still explode, they would basically only fail at thest step.

    Even though the explosion at the end would be more depressing for the armament master, Leng ruoxue was still very happy. This was because it indicated that their work in refining armaments had always been improving.

    Now, as long as he mastered thest step, the sess of the houtian Chaos Divine weapon could be achieved in a few days.

    After a few years, Leng ruoxue finally managed to craft a divine weapon. However, in Qing Jue''s eyes, although this divine weapon was also an acquired chaotic divine weapon, it was not up to standard. Naturally, it would not be recognized by the ''heaven-defying art''. On the other hand, Qing Jue''s request for Leng ruoxue was that the acquired Chaos Divine weapon that she forged must have a weapon spirit!

    "Artifact Spirit? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Inside the bangle, Leng ruoxue, who was initially excited, felt as if someone had poured cold water on her head. Her heart turned cold. Qing Jue had learned his lesson! He''s learned too much! Moreover, this was not the first time green vessel had done this.

    "Sister, I''m just afraid of adding pressure to you! Think about it, you haven''t even made a houtian Chaos Divine weapon yet. If I tell you that a houtian Chaos Divine weapon that meets the requirements of the ''heaven defying art'' must have a weapon spirit, how depressed would you be? Wouldn''t it be my fault if I were to strike a blow to your morale? In addition, a real acquired chaotic divine weapon with a weapon spirit must be tempered by a weapon tribtion, just like a Supreme-grade elixir. Otherwise, it can''t be called a real acquired chaotic divine weapon. So, sister, continue to work hard! We''ll definitely seed. " Qing Jueughed and coaxed.

    Leng ruoxue was depressed when she heard this. She was extremely depressed. Although she did not deny that Qing Jue''s words made sense, she was still depressed.

 Chapter 2976 The Ninth Weapon Tribulation (19)

    After leaving the bracelet in a daze and dejected manner, Leng ruoxue went back to her room without saying a word.

    Uncle long and the others were surprised to see this.

    "What happened to Xue ''er? Didn''t he finally craft an acquired Chaos Divine weapon? Why are you unhappy?" Uncle long was confused. He had not forgotten how happy Xue ''er was when she went to report the good news to Qing Jue.

    The demon wasn''t sure, but he could feel that Xue ''er was in a bad mood.

    At this moment, Huan Chen appeared and said with sympathy,""It''s probably because the houtian Chaos Divine artifact that I refined didn''t meet my requirements!" It was just a guess, but it was the truth.

    "Uh! What do you mean by that?" Uncle long and the others were puzzled.

    "I''m guessing that green vessel wants an acquired Chaos Divine weapon like me!" Huan Chen said somewhat narcissistically.

    "You? Do you still want to live?" Uncle long couldn''t help but shiver. He didn''t want Xue ''er to make another demon. That would be a headache! Right now, it was already terrifying enough that Xue ''er had Cang, huanchen, and green vessel by her side. If someone like huanchen appeared, wouldn''t they have to tuck their tails between their legs and act like humans and beasts?

    That would really be a dead end!

    Just thinking about it was scary!

    "What do you know? An acquired Chaos Divine weapon like me is definitely something that can only be encountered by luck. " Huanchen said proudly.

    Uncle long and the others were speechless in the face of such an illusion.

    After Leng ruoxue returned to her room, she began to seriously consider Qing Jue''s words. It was obviously not easy to refine an acquired chaotic divine weapon with a weapon spirit. Moreover, she had never refined a divine weapon that contained a weapon spirit. Although her chill was a divine artifact that could grow, after so many years, it only had a bit of spirituality. It was still far from bing an Artifact Spirit!

    After thinking for a long time, Leng ruoxue''s thoughts became more and more chaotic. She had no choice but to walk out of the room.

    In the courtyard, the evildoer had been standing guard outside the room. When he saw Leng ruoxuee out, he quickly went forward and pulled her into his arms. He asked with concern,""Xue ''er, it''s just a divine weapon. Let''s make a few more and there will be a qualified one."

    "Qing Jue said to bring an Artifact Spirit." Leng ruoxue wasn''t surprised that the demon would know about this and replied honestly.

    "Artifact Spirit? Can you catch one?" The demon asked.

    "..." Artifact spirits can be captured?

    "I''ve heard from Dreamdust that there''s a type of stone that''s extremely sentient. There''s at least a ten percent chance that it''ll produce an Artifact Spirit if it''s used to refine an artifact. However, if that''s the case, I''m afraid I''ll have to start all over again to refine postcelestial chaos artifacts. " Evildoer told Xue ''er the information he had heard from fantasy dust. The moment Leng ruoxue heard this, she was immediately interested and asked,""Where can I find that kind of stone?"

    "I don''t know," The demon said helplessly.

    "..." The word ''I don''t know'' left Leng ruoxue dumbfounded.

    ? She didn''t know where to find it, so how could she catch it?

    "It''s possible to find traces of that stone in the deep mountains, canyons, ice sources, and deep seas. It''s said that when fantasy dust was made, it also added that stone to cause a mutation." The demon said again.

    "This ... Isn''t the range a little too wide?" Leng ruoxue was speechless. If they really searched like this, how many years and months would it take?

    "It''s a little bigger, but there''s always hope, isn''t there? After all, it''s not easy to obtain heavenly treasures. " The demonughed.

    "That''s true. Then let''s go find that stone now!" Leng ruoxue could not wait any longer.

    When uncle long and the others heard that Leng ruoxue and the demon were going to search for unknown ores aimlessly, they also expressed that they wanted to go and broaden their horizons. However, it was obviously unrealistic for so many people to follow them.

    In the end, Leng ruoxue only brought away evildoer, uncle long, Cang and a group of little beasts.

    Three monthster.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Leng ruoxue and the demon had brought uncle long and the other little beasts to search the entire divinity. Now, the only ce they had yet to search was thergest volcano in the divinity.

    As soon as they reached the foot of the volcano, Dreamdust appeared.

    "Master, the stone is here." Huan Chen said with absolute certainty. He could clearly sense a familiar aura within the volcano.

    "Really?" Leng ruoxue was overjoyed. She immediately brought the evildoer, uncle long, and Cang up the mountain. She couldn''t let the stone escape.

    When they reached the peak of the volcano, Leng ruoxue only released the phoenixes. As the other beasts did not like fire, she kept them in her bracelet.

    As soon as the phoenixes appeared, they flew into the air and searched everywhere.

    At this moment, Huan Chen suddenly shouted,"Come out! I know you''re here!"

    Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with ck lines. Was he trying to scare the stone away?

    "Master, that stone''s form is ever-changing, so I can only sense that it''s here, but I don''t know what it looks like. I can only use this method to call it out! I hope it can give me some face!" Huan Chen exined when he saw Leng ruoxue''s doubt.

    However, after waiting for a long time, the stone-like object did not appear.

    Dreamdust was furious.

    Leng ruoxue quickly consoled him,"that stone might be sleeping. We should be more careful!"

    "Who said I was sleeping? I came out a long time ago. It''s just that your eyes are bad and you didn''t see me. " All of a sudden, a child-like voice rang in Leng ruoxue''s ears.

    The moment Leng ruoxue heard this, she immediately looked around and said gently,""Where are you?"

    "Human, lower your head." The voice said.

    Leng ruoxue did as she was told. However, when she looked down, she realized that there was only a small de of grass that waspletely red.

    Where''s the rock?

    Leng ruoxue raised her head again and asked,"where are you?" I didn''t see you?"

    "Idiot! Didn''t I tell you to lower your head?" His voice was flustered and exasperated.

    Ugh! Leng ruoxue obediently lowered her head once more. There was still only an unremarkable, ordinary-looking de of grass in front of her. However, this kind of grass could be seen everywhere in the immortal realm and was not rare at all.

    However, there was only one here, so it was a little strange.

    Crouching down, Leng ruoxue''s slender fingers touched the leaves of the grass and asked softly,""You''re talking?"

    "It''s me!" The little red grass proudly shook its leaves and said.

    Leng ruoxue''s face darkened. The demon and uncle long were speechless. A de of grass calling itself a Lord, was this a world-changing story? More importantly, shouldn''t Dreamdust be summoning stones? Why would it be a de of grass?

    Grass = stone?

    Leng ruoxue and the other two, as well as the phoenixes, could not help but turn to look at Huan Chen. Inparison, this fellow was still the most normal!

    Huan Chen, on the other hand, was infuriated by Leng ruoxue''s group of three and the Beastie. He was so angry that he stomped on little grass''s weak body and cursed,""Your sister, speak properly!"

    "Argh! It hurts! It hurts! You''re a bad guy! You''re a bully! If I had known, I wouldn''t have shown myself! Waah ..."A cry came from beneath Dreamdust''s feet.

 Chapter 2977 The Ninth Weapon Tribulation (20)

    A few more ck lines appeared on Leng ruoxue''s forehead. Was it really okay for such a weak little grass to be crushed like this?

    Sensing Leng ruoxue''s feelings, Huan Chenughed,"master, don''t worry. This fellow''s life force is very strong."

    "No! I''m not stubborn at all. " A rebuttal came from beneath Huan Chen''s feet. Then, a song was transmitted to Leng ruoxue''s group of three and the Beasties "ears,"No fragrance, no height, I''m just a de of grass that no one knows ..."

    "¡­¡­"

    The three of them and the beasts were silent. This grass ...

    "Xue ''er, I can see that this grass is obviously not mentally normal! It''s clearly a stone, but it''s turned into grass, and it''s so happy. Is it really good to make an Artifact Spirit with such a material?" Uncle long said what everyone was thinking, while Huan Chen only felt that he had lost face.

    As a formerrade, he felt that this broken stone was really not giving him any face.

    "Master, this stone is currently the only one in the divine realm," Dreamdust said after some thought. "If we use it as a material, it''ll definitely save us a lot of trouble in refining postcelestial Chaos Divine artifacts. After all, artifact spirits are hard toe by." Although this was suspicious of cheating, it was fine as long as there was an item spirit in the acquired Chaos Divine item. Why did he care so much?

    "But what about its personality?" Leng ruoxue couldn''t take it anymore. It was too noisy!

    "Just slowly train him. Although it''s a little talkative, it''s still bearablepared to its practical value. " Dreamdust said.

    "Are you sure?" When Leng ruoxue heard Huan Chen''s words, she felt that he was like a grandmother Wolf who abducted a little white rabbit. She just didn''t know if the little white rabbit in his eyes was her or the little grass that was a little crazy.

    "I''m sure!" Huan Chen nodded heavily.

    "But is it willing to be an Artifact Spirit?" Even though Leng ruoxue had agreed, she still had to rify things. After all, she did not wish to force any living being with spirituality to do something they were unwilling to do.

    "I''m willing! It can only transform after bing a tool spirit. Otherwise, it''ll always be a stone. " Without even asking the grass, Huan Chen had domineeringly decided the grass''s future, and the grass had no chance to object.

    Wu...Its grass rights!

    In the end, Leng ruoxue took the grass with her.

    After returning to Demon City, Dongfang Yue, master ning, and the others heard that Leng ruoxue had found a stone that could produce a weapon spirit. They were all curious and asked to take a look.

    However, when they saw that Leng ruoxue had only taken out a single stalk of grass, everyone was collectively dumbfounded.

    "Xue ''er, we want to see the stones." Master ning couldn''t help but remind him.

    "This is it," Leng ruoxue said with certainty.

    "Are you kidding us? This is clearly grass. " Master ning said unhappily. Xue ''er had learned to be bad.

    "Grass-shaped stone!" Leng ruoxue exined.

    The moment Leng ruoxue finished speaking, the red-colored grass that had been lying listlessly on her palm stood up. It shook its leaves to raise its spirits and said,""Hello, everyone. It''s a pleasure to meet you. Please take good care of me. "

    "Uh! Hello there!" Master ning and the others responded in a daze. The world was so big, and there were all kinds of strange things! None of them had expected that the material Xue ''er brought back was actually an ordinary de of grass.

    However, the little red grass, which had be a little crazy at the sight of so many people, began to sing again."No fragrance of flowers, no height of trees, I am a little grass that no one knows ..."

    Ugh! Master ning and the others didn''t know how to react.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest were extremely calm. It was good to let everyone admire this weird grass. Wasn''t this sharing good fortune and suffering together?

    In the end, master ning and the others, whose endurance was obviously not as good as Leng ruoxue and the others, were crushed by the little grass.

    For a few days, they didn''t dare to show up, afraid that the little grass that liked to sing would entangle them, because once entangled, the other party would want to treat them to free songs. But they didn''t want to hear it at all!

    Right now, their only hope was that Xue ''er could quickly take care of this grass. However, they had forgotten that even if they dealt with this grass, it was also an Artifact Spirit and would still appear. At that time, it would be even more convenient for people to move around.

    More importantly, there was only one stone with such a spirit in the world. Hence, Leng ruoxue had to be careful when dealing with the other party''s body. If the refinement failed, she would have no ce to cry to.

    As a result, he had to struggle for quite a few days.

    In the weapon refining room, Leng ruoxue was carefully adjusting the temperature of the liquid in the weapon furnace. With her previous experience, she could now perfectly control the temperature of the fire to refine acquired Chaos Divine weapons. Beside her, there were also many finished products of the sessfully refined acquired Chaos Divine weapons. However, these finished divine weapons did not have weapon spirits.

    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but stare at the floating red grass not far away. Those finished houtian Chaos Divine artifacts were meant for it to live in, but who knew that this fellow had so many demands. It was either dissatisfied with the temperature, unwilling to put them into the furnace, or dissatisfied with the appearance of the divine artifacts. After so many refinements, there was not a single one that satisfied it.

    Leng ruoxue was almost driven mad by its torture.

    "What kind of body do you want?" Leng ruoxue asked through gritted teeth.

    "I don''t know!" Red grass replied matter-of-factly.

    Leng ruoxue was exasperated.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Why don''t you give me a tower-shaped one?" Red grass thought for a while and said.

    Leng ruoxue lowered her head and looked at the Golden Tower not far away.

    "Bastard! Don''t steal my version!" At this moment, Azure, who had been napping in the corner, opened his eyes and wed at the grass, smacking it into the ground.

    She struggled to get up. There was a small de of grass on the ground, but Leng ruoxue ignored it.

    Then, she heard red grass say,""Then give me some space!"

    Leng ruoxue continued to ignore him.

    Hearing this, Huan Chen appeared and stepped on the grass, crushing it.

    This kind of thing happened almost every day. Leng ruoxue was already numb to it. Right now, her biggest headache was what kind of home this grass wanted!

    After being tormented for a few more days, Leng ruoxue decisively resorted to violence. She grabbed the grass and shouted fiercely,""I''ll give you three minutes to tell me what kind of home you want. Otherwise, I''ll make the decision for you!"

    "I want a spacious, beautiful, and cute one ..." A certain grass said while counting its leaves.

    Leng ruoxue couldn''t take it anymore. What was the difference between this and not saying anything?

    AI! She knew that she couldn''t let this grass have too much authority, or it would climb all over her!

    In the next second, Leng ruoxue threw the stalk of grass into the armament furnace. The moment it entered the armament furnace, the red-colored grass let out a shrill cry,""Argh! It was so hot! It was so hot! It''s burning this little master to death!"

    However, Leng ruoxue didn''t care at all. Guard wing and the rest who were helping out also ignored her. After living with this grass for a few days, they already knew the habits of this grass and would definitely not be fooled. More importantly, the temperature in the furnace was the most suitable for it.

    When the sound of the grass gradually weakened, the appearance of the acquired Chaos Divine weapon had already taken shape in Leng ruoxue''s mind. Finally, after tempering and shaping, the acquired Chaos Divine weapon was officiallypleted with the addition of the nameless little grass.

    This was a very beautiful house. It could be big or small, and the smallest one was not even the size of a palm. Itpletely met a certain grass''s requirements of being spacious and beautiful. As for its cuteness, it depended on the person.

    However, before Leng ruoxue and the rest had the time to admire the view, the house had already run outside in excitement. At the same time, the sky outside was filled with lightning and thunder, and the dark clouds were extremely spectacr.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest looked at each other. They knew that this was the weapon tribtion.

    After passing the weapon tribtion, this postcelestial Chaos Divine weapon would be officially recorded in thews of the heaven and earth. She would be able toplete her mission and officially advance.

    Thinking about it, Leng ruoxue''s heart couldn''t help but beat wildly in excitement.

    However, the weapon tribtion of an acquired Chaos Divine weapon was far more powerful than that of a top-grade divine pill. Fortunately, the acquired Chaos Divine weapon was a house that was built for both living and defense. Thus, Leng ruoxue was quite confident that it would be able to survive the weapon tribtion. It was just that the personality of the house''s weapon spirit was a little worrying!

    As the first weapon tribtion descended, a certain house easily survived.

    The second lightning bolt, the third ... All the way to the seventh lightning bolt, the house appeared very rxed. However, at the eighth lightning bolt, the lightning bolts that struck down were obviously much thicker, which made the onlookers a little worried.

    Sure enough, the eighth artifact was already a little difficult to carry, but after a long time, it finally passed.

    However, after the eighth weapon tribtion, there was no more weapon tribtion. However, the dark clouds in the sky had not dispersed, so no one could tell if there would be another weapon tribtion.

    Unfortunately, Leng ruoxue couldn''t feed the house any healing pills. The house had to rely on itself for everything. Hence, it could be said that she was more anxious than anyone else.

    Sensing Leng ruoxue''s anxiety, a certain House member consoled her,""Girl, don''t worry, this young master will be fine!"

    "Your sister, are you fit to call her" Niu "?" Hearing this, Cang exploded.

    "What''s wrong with that? I didn''t call you!" A certain house was very disapproving.

    "I''m the only one who can say that, you''re not allowed to!" Azure fire roared.

    "Hmph!" A certain house was so proud that it kept quiet. With the two of them stirring things up, the atmosphere at the scene was much more rxed.

    It was unknown how long it had been brewing for. When the weapon tribtion descended once again, Leng ruoxue and the others were shocked by the mighty lightning and thunder in front of them. This ninth weapon tribtion was simply thebination of the previous eight! The lightning bolt was almost ten meters thick, and there were still sparks the size of an adult''s arm on it. If it hit a human body ...

    The surrounding crowd shivered and left!

    After hiding in the distance, everyone watched as the ninth tribtion bolt smashed into the house, instantly turning the beautiful house into a charred ck.

    Leng ruoxue was so nervous that her heart was in her throat. This house was built by her and was naturally connected to her mind. Therefore, she could clearly feel that the house was in pain, but she could not help. If she interfered with the heaven and earth''s test on this house, the weapon tribtion that the house would have to bear would increase by several times. Therefore, she did not dare to make a move at all.

    Looking at it from afar, her heart ached so much that it twisted together. Although that grass had a strange personality, it was still her child! The feeling of only being able to watch and not be able to help was really ufortable.

    The ninth weapon tribtion was indeed extraordinary. Itsted for three days and three nights the moment it appeared. The pain that Leng ruoxue felt in her heart also continued for three days and three nights ...

 Chapter 2978 The Final Ending (1)

    Leng ruoxue could empathize with the pain in a certain house. More importantly, this feeling was too heart-wrenching, and after three days and three nights, she realized that the ninth tribtion didn''t show any signs of weakening. Not only that, it even intensified from time to time. This fact made her feel deeply aggrieved.

    Leng ruoxue gritted her teeth in hatred as she watched the weapon tribtion swagger around in the sky like a ferocious beast. It was a pity that she did not dare to step forward to help the house withstand the weapon tribtion. Otherwise, the weapon tribtion would only get worse!

    Two dayster, the weapon tribtion finally weakened. However, the wailing in Leng ruoxue''s heart was also getting weaker and weaker. This made her even more worried.

    Right before the ninth weapon tribtion disappeared, the pained groans from a certain house had also disappeared. Instantly, Leng ruoxue''s expression changed drastically! ''Damn it!'' Didn''t seed?

    "Xue ''er, what''s wrong?" The demon asked worriedly when he saw Xue ''er''s already pale face turn even paler.

    "The grass''s aura has disappeared." Leng ruoxue said in a depressed mood.

    "Uh! Did you fail?" Uncle long could not help but ask.

    However, as soon as uncle long finished speaking, he received a lot of res. The onlookers all looked at uncle long and used him of touching a sore spot, while uncle long felt wronged.

    "I don''t know. The grass''s aura disappeared for a while, but then it reappeared. It was very weak, so I''m not sure if it seeded." Leng ruoxue said, feeling a little conflicted.

    "This, this is indeed hard to judge." Uncle long teased. He didn''t know how tofort Xue ''er.

    At this moment, another thunderp rang out in the sky, attracting everyone to raise their heads in unison. They saw that the sky, which had just had a trace of sunlight, had returned to its gloomy state. Immediately, everyone''s hearts sank. Was the weapon tribtion still not over?

    Your sister! Why is there no end to this?

    Everyone looked at Leng ruoxue worriedly, afraid that she would go crazy. At this moment, Leng ruoxue was really going crazy. However, what made her feel strange was that although the ck clouds in the sky had gathered again, they did not descend even after a long time. She did not know what they were brewing.

    The 10th weapon tribtion took even longer than the 9th. They had waited for five days before the 10th weapon tribtion descended. However, this weapon tribtion was different from the previous nine. It was in the form of a thick ck mist.

    The moment the tenth weapon tribtion descended, Leng ruoxue''s heart clenched once more. However, this time, she did not hear the pained wail of a certain grass. Instead, she could feel the aura of a certain grass growing stronger.

    What was going on?

    With a stomach full of doubts, Leng ruoxue stared unblinkingly at the house that was enveloped by the tenth weapon tribtion. Only when she confirmed that the house was indeed recovering bit by bit did she finally feel at ease.

    "Don''t worry, it''s fine now. " Leng ruoxue turned to demon and the rest with a faint smile.

    "That''s good. " Uncle long and the others were relieved.

    "Hehe! I''m fine! Oh! It''s sofortable!" At this moment, the sound of a certain house appeared in everyone''s ears.

    "..." Leng ruoxue was speechless. She had no idea who that weak aura was.

    As time passed, the thick ck fog that shrouded a certain house was slowly absorbed. After the thick fog disappeared, the house that had been struck by lightning and turned ck returned to its original gorgeous appearance.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this, she immediately understood the purpose of the thick ck fog.<novelnext></novelnext>

    At this moment, a handsome young man jumped out from the house. The moment he appeared, he immediately pounced towards Leng ruoxue. However, before he could even touch the corner of Leng ruoxue''s clothes, he was sent flying by a kick from someone.

    Leng ruoxue and the others watched helplessly as the fancy-looking young man turned into a shooting star and slowly disappeared before their eyes. At that moment, the crowd was at a loss for words.

    This young man should be the little grass that liked to sing, right? What a pity! He hadn''t even said a word to them, and he had already passed away! And the main character who created this tragedy was naturally the evildoer.

    However, the evildoer did not feel guilty at all after doing all this. To dare to take advantage of his woman, just kicking her away was already considered cheap!

    Looking at the evildoer''s calm expression, Leng ruoxue calmed down as well. She couldn''t possibly me the evildoer for the sake of a freshly made weapon spirit! More importantly, she deeply felt that the tool spirit should be properly tidied up. At the very least, she had to get rid of his habit of singing to others at random. It was noise! Absolute noise!

    Naturally, Leng ruoxue was the happiest after she had refined an acquired chaotic divine weapon with a weapon spirit. Furthermore, Qing Jue had also sent her a voice transmission to confirm that she had passed the test. With that, she could finally advance.

    Before she made a breakthrough, she happily pulled the demon, uncle long, and the others to celebrate. Not long after Leng ruoxue and the rest started eating, a disheveled looking young man suddenly appeared out of nowhere. The moment he saw Leng ruoxue, he hugged her leg and did not let go.

    "Niu! Girl! You have to help me! Someone is bullying me!" The young man howled, extremely sad.

    However, just as he howled twice and before Leng ruoxue could even speak, everyone saw several white lights sh before their eyes. Immediately after, an earth-shattering howl of a Wolf could be heard. On the youth''s face, there were ten w marks that were bright and eye-catching as warm blood seeped out from them.

    "¡­¡­"

    Senior Cang is really ruthless!

    The crowd and the beasts couldn''t help but secretly sympathize with him. However, no one dared toe forward tofort him. At this time, they saw the young man being kicked and sent flying. Needless to say, this was the work of a demon.

    After kicking the youngster away, evildoer and Cang Huan high-fived each other in an unprecedented way to celebrate. However, after a while, the young man crawled back and stood a meter away from Leng ruoxue. With tears in his eyes, he looked at Leng ruoxue with a choked up and aggrieved expression. He started singing again,""No fragrance, no tree master, I''m just a little grass that no one loves ..."

    Leng ruoxue was speechless. She knew it! This guy still couldn''t change his nature even after bing an Artifact Spirit!

    As long as she thought about how she would have such an obviously abnormal Artifact Spirit by her side in the future, she would feel very conflicted. The sympathy and heartache she had for this grass before had also disappeared!

    "Shut up!" Leng ruoxue couldn''t take it anymore and roared.

    "Wuu ... Master doesn''t love me!" The young man sobbed silently. He originally wanted to call Niu, but when he saw the stinky cat in his master''s arms ring at him threateningly with its ws, he decisively gave up.

    "As long as you don''t sing too much, there will be many people who will love you in the future." Leng ruoxue gritted her teeth.

    "It''s because I''ve been alone for tens of thousands of years that I developed the habit of talking to myself ..." The young man said in an extremely aggrieved manner.

    "¡­¡­"

    Leng ruoxue was speechless. She did not know if she should sympathize with him.

    At this moment, uncle long, who couldn''t bear it, walked forward and gently stroked the young man''s head.""Little fellow, there will be many people apanying you in the future."

 Chapter 2979 The End (2)

    "Yes." The young man nodded and said with a serious face,""Please don''t call me little guy, okay? I''m not younger than you. "

    "..." Uncle long was depressed.

    Then, the young man took the initiative to greet everyone."Let''s get to know each other again! I''m called Xiao Cao! Hello, little guys!"

    "..." All the beasts were depressed. They had never thought that Xue ''er would refine an elder for them!

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue stood up and said to the crowd of beasts,""Uncle long, you guys can continue eating! I''m going to make a breakthrough. "

    If she continued to stay here, she would go crazy! This grass is incurable.

    "Uh! It''s gettingte, we should go back to our rooms. " Uncle long and the others said in unison.

    With that, the crowd and beasts all disappeared.

    Little grass, who was left alone, waspletely dumbfounded. What ... What did this mean? He hadn''t finished speaking. However, it was obvious that no one was willing to listen to his nonsense.

    After Leng ruoxue left, she entered the bangle immediately. The demon entered with her.

    After sitting in the purple bamboo house, she began to advance.

    Thest level of the heaven-defying art required an unimaginable amount of spiritual Qi. Fortunately, she had nock of spiritual Qi at the moment, and now everything was going smoothly. Therefore, she quickly felt the barrier to the next level. She mobilized the spiritual Qi in her body and rushed forward with all her strength!

    The demon watched Leng ruoxue nervously from the side and observed her movements at all times.

    A few hourster, Leng ruoxue was drenched in sweat. It was as if she had fallen into water. Her clothes were all drenched in sweat, and a pained expression gradually appeared on her face.

    Seeing this, the demon''s heart shrank. However, he knew that at this moment, he could not panic. After all, Xue ''er could only rely on herself to advance. Unless Xue'' er''s spiritual energy was insufficient, he could not lend a helping hand. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Slowly, Leng ruoxue''s pain lessened, and her expression gradually calmed down.

    After a long time, Leng ruoxue finally opened her beautiful eyes. Just as she was about to smile at the evildoer, her body went soft and she fell down.

    "Xue ''er!" The demon''s expression changed when he saw this. He rushed over and hugged Leng ruoxue.

    "I''m so tired!" The listless Leng ruoxue only managed to utter these three words before she fainted.

    The demon was scared out of his wits and immediately carried Xue ''er to the bed. At this moment, Qing Jue appeared and said,"elder sister is fine. She''s just too tired and fell asleep."

    "I''m so tired that I fell asleep!" The demon gritted his teeth and repeated, his forehead full of ck lines. However, he also knew that it was not easy for Xue ''er to advance. Seeing that she was breathing evenly, he was relieved.

    Leng ruoxue had slept for half a month. While she was sleeping, her body was also absorbing the spiritual energy in the bracelet. When she woke up, she no longer felt tired, but there was still no spiritual energy left in her body.

    She felt that once she advanced, she had gone from a rich man to the poverty line. She was so depressed that she wanted to scratch the wall. Other people were refreshed and energetic after advancing, but why did she feel like she was going to fall with a single touch? This was really bullying! In her current state, she couldn''t even take advantage of thew points of heaven and earth if she wanted to advance to reverent-god level!

    There wasn''t enough spiritual energy!<novelnext></novelnext>

    The sorrowful Leng ruoxue looked up at the sky at a 45-degree angle without saying a word. The evildoers who knew about her situation didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    He held Xue ''er in his arms and coaxed her,""Xue ''er, don''t be depressed. There will be spiritual energy. Everything will be there!"

    "That''s right. Sister, please help me break the seal first!" Qing Jue also said.

    "Break the seal? We''ll talk about it when I''m better. " Leng ruoxue innocently blinked her beautiful eyes and said calmly.

    This time, it was Qing Jue''s turn to scratch the wall. Was his sister clearly abusing her power to take revenge on a private matter? You can''t do this! He was still waiting to unseal the seal and start farming.

    It could be said that he was more concerned about the size of his ownnd than he was about recovering his full strength. However, the current situation was that Leng ruoxue was in a bad mood and didn''t intend to let him have his wish!

    Qing Jue also knew that his sister was in a fit of anger. Hence, it was best for him to be obedient at this time and not touch his sister''s head. Otherwise, his sister would definitely go crazy!

    With this thought in mind, Qing Jue forced himself to calm down and looked at Leng ruoxue with hidden bitterness. He wanted to use his gaze to make his sister feel guilty!

    Unfortunately, even though his idea was good, this wish was very difficult to fulfill! This was because Leng ruoxue''s skin was already thicker than a city wall. She ignored Qing Jue''s resentful gaze and focused on being a rice weeper, enjoying the service of the beautiful man.

    Seeing how the evildoer treated Leng ruoxue like his ancestor every day, Qing Jue secretly despised him. However, the evildoer did not care. In fact, from his perspective, it was only right for a man to serve his wife. Who would dare to say no?

    Inside the bangle, Leng ruoxue was recuperating. At the same time, she was trying her best to absorb spiritual energy in preparation to take advantage of thews of heaven and earth. Outside the bangle, Leng ruoxue, who had not appeared for a long time, also caused uncle long and the others to be worried.

    They had no idea what Leng ruoxue''s current situation was and felt that Xue ''er''s realm-advancement was a little too long. ording to past practices, Leng ruoxue would only be cultivating in the bracelet. As long as she had enough spiritual Qi, she would usuallye out to advance. However, Xue'' er had clearly made all the preparations long ago, so why had she note out yet?

    The more time passed, the more worried uncle long and the others became. However, Cang wasn''t worried at all. Every day, he would eat and drink as he should, and also y with a certain grass. One had to say that Azure was the nemesis of a certain grass! Especially when uncle long and the others were annoyed by the grass, as long as they threw the verdant bamboo, the grass would immediately wither.

    It could be said that Cang''s life was quitefortable. Later on, the grass learned its lesson and was determined not to provoke Cang. That guy was indeed not someone it could afford to provoke, especially when its master was not around.

    Three monthster, Leng ruoxue, who had enough spiritual Qi to advance, finally left the bracelet with the demon.

    The moment Leng ruoxue appeared, a white figure charged towards her. After sensing that the other party wasn''t Cang, she was just about to Dodge when the figure flew out again.

    Leng ruoxue was rather calm as she looked at the little dots of white light.

    "Xue ''er, you''ve finallye out." When they saw Leng ruoxue, uncle long and the others heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Uncle long, I''ve made you worry. There was an ident when I was upgrading the ''heaven-defying art'', and I used up all my spiritual Qi, so I stayed in there for a while longer. " Leng ruoxue exined with an apologetic look.

    "It''s good that you''re fine. " Uncle long said, relieved.

    "It''s fine now. I can take advantage of thews of heaven and earth now. " Leng ruoxueughed evilly. In the past, when she broke through, she would think that the benefits she received were a gift from the heavens. However, after she understood thews of heaven and earth, she no longer thought that way.

    As the saying goes, it would be a waste not to take advantage of thews of heaven and earth. More importantly, even if she did not take advantage of it, thews of heaven and earth might not thank her.

 Chapter 2980 The End (3)

    With such thoughts in mind, Leng ruoxue naturally felt at ease.

    After finding an empty spot on the mountain top and sitting down cross-legged, she was surrounded by countless small and exquisite beasts. The demon, uncle long, and the others were standing guard outside to keep an eye on them.

    After waiting for a while, thews of heaven and earth finally descended.

    The seven-colored radiance instantly enveloped Leng ruoxue. The moment she advanced to reverent-god level, the spiritual energy stored in her body was once again depleted. However, the lost spiritual energy would be replenished by thews of heaven and earth.

    At the same time, when Leng ruoxue broke through, severalws of the heaven and earth descended. Thesews of the heaven and earthnded on Zi Yu, Mei, Feng Zhan, Bai Xu, and Bao Bao who were standing beside Leng ruoxue ...

    Uncle long and the others were stunned.

    Those few beasts had also advanced to the level of a revered Emperor beast at the same time! Uncle long suddenly felt a little upset when he saw how easily they advanced.

    It must be known that he had gone through a lot of hardships to advance to the venerable Emperor level. However, these beasts ''advancement was obviously much easier than his, especially their treasures, which made him envious and jealous.

    In his eyes, treasure was not a beast that worked hard. Yet, it had be one of the earliest beasts that Leng ruoxue had managed to advance to the venerate Lord Rank. How could this not make others jealous?

    Uncle long and the others continued to watch.

    Leng ruoxue''s reverent-god level advancement ceremony was obviously much longer than Leng Qingtian''s and the others ''. They had been watching for a few days, but it was still not over! With great difficulty, the heaven Earth Law that enveloped Leng ruoxue disappeared. Then, several more Heaven Earthws descended from the sky. Needless to say, their target was none other than the spiritual beasts beside Leng ruoxue.

    With such a repeated exchange of benefits, be it Leng ruoxue or the Beastie, the benefits they obtained were extremely huge. The crowd could not help but feel envious, jealous, and hateful.

    There were always beasts breaking through, so thews of heaven and earth continued for a long time. After nearly half a month, thews of heaven and earth slowly faded.

    Leng ruoxue opened her eyes.

    "Xue ''er, your advancement is truly spectacr!" Uncle long couldn''t help but say. Even though he was mentally prepared, he was still shocked after seeing it with his own eyes.

    It was simply too inconceivable!

    Compared to Xue ''er''s and the other beasties'' breakthroughs, uncle long and the others felt that their own breakthroughs were too weak!

    At this moment, the beasts gradually woke up. When they saw Leng ruoxue beside them, they all snuggled into her arms. At the same time, baby proudly answered uncle Long''s question,""It''s no big deal, we''ve always been like this!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Uncle long and the others were speechless. This little guy really didn''t know what humility was! Especially when they saw baby''s smug expression, they really didn''t know what to say.

    What are you showing off for? Wasn''t it just a rank-up?

    Little guy, do you know how to be humble? Everyone looked at the baby.

    The baby replied with his eyes, not understanding! As a beast, he had to be high-profile when he needed to be!

    After exchanging nces, uncle long and the others werepletely defeated. Because in their eyes, their baby''s thick skin had also been trained to a certain level.

    Aftermunicating with uncle long and the rest, baby turned to Leng ruoxue and said,""My lovely master, your treasure is also a reverent-God now! Hehe!"

    "Yes, although you''re already a reverent-God, it''s still better for us to keep a low profile, baby." Leng ruoxue, who didn''t miss the interaction between the treasure and uncle long and the others, reminded them.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Adorable master, your baby has always been very low-key." Baby said, feeling wronged.

    "Alright! I think we should keep a low profile. " Leng ruoxue said helplessly as she touched the baby''s fur.

    "Niu''s right, he should be like me, not sticking out for anything!" At this moment, Cang''s voice rang in everyone''s ears. At that moment, the treasure was terrified and buried its head in Leng ruoxue''s arms.

    When everyone heard Cang''s words, they couldn''t help but gasp. Senior Cang! Don''t you stand out in everything? In their opinion, the most high-profile of the beasts was definitely Azure. However, they only dared to think about it in their hearts and didn''t dare to say it out loud. Otherwise, Azure would definitely explode with anger!

    However, even if they didn''t say anything, from their expressions and reactions, Azure could tell that these people were talking bad about it. It was just that it was in a good mood today, so it didn''t bother with these little guys!

    At the same time, as Cang took a step towards Leng ruoxue, the beasts could no longer be bothered to get close to Leng ruoxue. They immediately scattered and hid far away.

    Uncle long and the others were left speechless by this scene.

    Senior Cang has trained these little beasts very well! In reality, baby and the other beasts were depressed to death. However, they were no match for Azure. As such, they could only act like beasts with their tails between their legs!

    With a faint smile, Cang gave the Beastie a satisfied look before jumping into Leng ruoxue''s arms. He asked curiously,""Girl, your ''heaven-defying incantation'' has already reached the great circle. Why hasn''t that idiot Qing Juee out yet?"

    This isn''t right? Based on its understanding of that idiot green vessel, green vessel, who had recovered its full strength, should havee out to fight it one-on-one long ago. But it had been waiting for a few days, and there was still no sign of the little baby?

    This was too abnormal!

    "Uh! I still haven''t released thest seal on him. " Leng ruoxue said guiltily. Previously, she did not unseal Qing Jue on purpose. However, she had really forgotten about it after that.

    "No way? Did he not cause a scene? That guy is most concerned about those few pieces ofnd!" Azure''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    "No, I didn ''t!" Leng ruoxue whispered.

    At this moment, Qing Jue''s sobbing voice suddenly sounded in her heart."Sister, it''s already been more than three months. When are you going to release thest seal for me? Wu...Big sister is such a bully. "

    Ugh! Leng ruoxue felt a little guilty and hurriedly said,""I''ll undo thest seal for you now, so don''t cry. "

    "Sister, you can''t lie to me!" Qing Jue said cautiously.

    Leng ruoxue was speechless."When have I ever lied to you?!"

    This little wimp actually didn''t believe her!

    "Hehe!" Qing Jueughed foolishly. He did not dare to anger Leng ruoxue anymore.

    "I''ll go and unseal Qing Jue. " The helpless Leng ruoxue greeted the crowd and entered the bracelet.

    Inside the bangle, Leng ruoxue arrived at the seal. After casting a few spells, the space within the bangle immediately started to shake. After a short period of shaking, the space expanded by several times and the spirit Qi became denser.

    At the same time, a few more images appeared in Leng ruoxue''s mind. Those images were the scenes of her master being persecuted by the foggy rippling B * tch. When those scenes shed through Leng ruoxue''s mind like a movie, she understood everything.

    In fact, it was just as the demon and Huan Chen had said. In the face of fog ice, who could be considered to have been raised by him, master could not do anything ...

 Chapter 2981 The End (4)

    After taking a few deep breaths of fresh air, Leng ruoxue turned around calmly.

    When she did not find any traces of Qing Jue, she guessed that Qing Jue must have gone to guard his ce.

    When he arrived at thend that had also expanded several times, he saw that Qing Jue had already begun to cultivate thend diligently. The newly vacatednd was scattered with vegetable seeds and Medicinal Herb Seeds. The little ck dog, who had been Qing Jue''s follower, was jumping around excitedly.

    Seeing these two, Leng ruoxue''s head was filled with ck lines. She could not help but carry green vessel and ask,""Qing Jue, have you recovered your strength?"

    "Yes." Qing Jue nodded and struggled to leave Leng ruoxue''s embrace. However, Leng ruoxue hugged him tightly and asked,""What new ability do you have now?"

    "Copy!" Qing Jue replied straightforwardly and continued to try to get rid of Leng ruoxue.

    "Copy? What do you mean by that?" Leng ruoxue didn''t understand, so she naturally didn''t n on letting him off.

    "What I mean is, I know everything that sister knows! I can also copy what others know!" Qing Jue exined simply, and then said,"Sister, let me down, I want to farm!"

    Leng ruoxue could not help but wipe the cold sweat off her forehead and put green vessel down.

    Although she still did not fully understand what Qing Jue was saying, she still chose to leave when she saw that Qing Jue was obviously not in the mood to talk to her.

    Outside, the demon and the others had been waiting.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue hade out, uncle long asked impatiently,""Xue ''er, what new ability did green vessel gain after the seal was broken?"

    "He said copy!" Leng ruoxue replied.

    ? "Is this ability useful?" Everyone was quite surprised.

    "It should be useful, right?" Leng ruoxue wasn''t sure. However, since this was an ability that could only be obtained after breaking thest seal, it shouldn''t be useless!

    "Hehe! Girl, don''t worry! This ability of his is very useful!" When Cang heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he spoke with a face full of hatred.

    As soon as he said this, everyone''s eyes were instantly attracted, and all of them had an expression of seeking answers.

    "You know?" Even though Leng ruoxue knew that it was a wise decision, her face was still filled with hope.

    "This ability ... Is so annoying!" Azure said through gritted teeth. After hearing the word ''copy'', it remembered that the idiot green vessel had such an ability that it hated the most. However, seeing that Niu did not know much about it, it still exined to her,"This ability can copy everything we have, whether it''s our own skills or anything else. It canpletely copy everything. Fortunately, he can only copy 80% of what we have. Otherwise, we''d be depressed to death!"

    Of course, the 80% it mentioned was only in terms of strength, and the rest was not included! Moreover, Cang didn''t exin it too clearly. After all, there were some things that they wouldn''t understand even if they were exined.

    "However, if Niu wants to unseal the Phoenix n, White Tiger n, and dragon n, then that Idiot''s ability just happens to be useful." Azure said.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You mean, let him help me break the formation?" Leng ruoxue asked with uncertainty.

    "Yes. He was born from the primordial chaos. Although he is very weak, he is still an innate chaotic divine artifact and the heart of the divine realm. Thus, with his help, the Rime bitch''s formation will be nothing. However, the formation has to be broken in three ces at the same time, so we''re still missing one person!" As Cang spoke, he suddenly became worried.

    "Can''t Shui mo do it?"

    "What is the heart of the divine realm?" Leng ruoxue, uncle long, and the rest asked in unison.

    "Shui Mo''s strength is stillcking. I''m afraid he won''t have enough spiritual Qi." Azure thought for a moment before exining, "It''s the heart of the divine realm! Without him, the operation of the divine realm will be a problem. Of course, I''m referring to the situation where that idiot Qing Jue is dead. Generally speaking, as long as he''s not dead, there won''t be any problems with the divine realm. If there''s no problem with the divine realm, then there naturally won''t be any problems with all the spaces. "

    "Oh!" Everyone understood. Shui mo, who was sitting in the corner, burst into tears when he heard Cang say that his strength was stillcking. He was a reverent-God! Don''t be so harsh, okay? However, he didn''t dare to refute Azure''s words. So, since the other party said that his strength was weak, then so be it! In any case,pared to Azure, his strength was indeed very weak! Thinking about this, Shui mo was furious.

    "Your sister! Who are you calling weak? Who''s the idiot?" At this time, an angry voice rang in everyone''s ears, and then a little doll appeared out of thin air. When Shui mo heard this voice, he felt very kind. Although he knew that this child was not speaking up for him, he felt that he had a little partner now!

    "Stupid cat, you dare to speak ill of me while I''m not here! Do you think I''m dead?" Qing Jue jumped in front of Cang and waved his little fist.

    "I''ll just take it that you''re dead, what do you think? Your reflex arc is pretty long, I''ve already said it for a while before you jumped out!" Cang said with a look of disdain, his eyes seemed to say,"you''re just a noob! It took so long for him to jump out! If you''re not a noob, then who is?"

    "Your sister! I''m farming! I don''t have time to deal with you!" Qing Jue Huo shouted.

    When she heard Qing Jue confidently say that he was farming, Leng ruoxue felt as if lightning was striking her. Qing Jue! I''m a high-end Artifact Spirit, can you not always talk about farming? No matter how she heard it, she still felt ufortable!

    Uncle long and the others were also in a mess. Originally, it was already lively enough with Cang going against the Mistress of the Dark World. Now, there was another green vessel. This was the rhythm of the world falling into chaos! Their days in the future would probably be in deep waters and suffering!

    It had to be said that uncle long and the others had found out the truth. After green vessel had recovered its full strength and could leave the bracelet, the outside world had indeed been lively for a while. Green vessel, who had not had the chance to leave the bracelet for a long time, had also fully carried out the spirit of exploration and studied the divine world thoroughly. However, while he was happy, many people in the immortal realm were not.

    At this moment, although uncle long and the rest had expected this, they did not expect green vessel to be so destructive. After all, in everyone''s eyes, green vessel was still a little kid.

    "Since you''re farming, why did youe out now?" Azure smiled and continued to provoke him.

    "I''m happy, it''s none of your business!" Qing Jue red at Cang viciously before he transformed into an obedient little doll and threw himself into Leng ruoxue''s arms. He suggested,""Sister, count me in to solve the formation. As for the other candidate, let this damn cat do it!"

    "Your sister! I don''t know how to dispel the formation!" Exploding hair Cang roared.

    "It''s alright, you can get this little Qilin to help you. " Azure pointed at Shui mo, who was pretending to be transparent.

    Hearing Qing Jue call him little Kylin, Shui mo was filled with grief and indignation again. They were all bullying him! After all, he was an ancestor of the Qilin race. In the mouth of a cat and a little baby, he was just a little guy. How could he live?

 Chapter 2982 The End (5)

    How do I break the feeling of knocking my head against the wall? Moreover, while he was depressed, he also received many sympathetic gazes, which made him quite speechless!

    He didn''t need anyone''s sympathy! He really didn''t need it! Wuuu ...

    "Azure, I''ll leave it to you." After hearing Qing Jue''s suggestion, Leng ruoxue was afraid that Cang would object, so she quickly added.

    "Girl, don''t me me if something happens!" Azure said with a cautious expression.

    "Uh! I don''t me you. " Leng ruoxue wiped away her sweat and thought,''with Shui mo watching, nothing big will happen.''

    However, when the others heard his words, they were so frightened that their faces changed. These words ... Why did they sound so uncertain?

    "Qing Jue, you''re out?" At this moment, an excited voice rang out. Then, a little Qilin ran over excitedly.

    "Bing Yao, why are you still a small ball?" Qing Jue looked at Bing Yi and asked in confusion.

    "You haven''t grown up either!" Bing Yao said weakly.

    "Uh! I''m the spirit of the artifact. " Qing Jue was a little embarrassed. Could he say that his sister would not hug him anymore when he grew up? Could he say it? That was why he didn''t want to grow up. He wanted to be like this forever!

    "I''m Beastie. " Bing Yao said dumbly.

    "..." Qing Jue was silent. He did not mean it that way!

    "Bing Yao, I''ll show you someone," Qing Jue said after sighing.

    "What?" Bing Yao blinked and looked at Qing Jue in confusion.

    With a thought, green vessel moved a young man out of the bracelet.

    "Master! I''ve missed you so much. " As soon as Bing Yao saw the young man, she immediately pounced toward him.

    "Bing Yao, I also missed you." Wu hugged Bing Yao''s small body tightly and said softly.

    "Wu, you''ve finally recovered." Leng ruoxue felt at ease when she saw Wu''s condition. A few years ago, she had already refined a pill for Wu that could help him. After that, Wu had been in seclusion. Now that he hade out of seclusion, he was naturally happy for him.

    "Xue ''er, thank you." Wu Yi said gratefully.

    "Don''t mention it, we''re all family. " Leng ruoxueughed.

    "Right! We''re on the same side!" Wu happy said.

    "Detestable! Let go of my son!" Suddenly, an angry voice rang out again, giving everyone a big fright. Without looking back, everyone knew that it was Ice Spirit.

    As expected, Bing po quickly rushed over and grabbed the ice Phoenix from Wu''s arms. He held it tightly in his arms, as if he was afraid that Wu would snatch his son away from him.

    When Wu saw this, she was dumbfounded and looked at Leng ruoxue in confusion.

    What was going on? Did something happen when he wasn''t around? Why was there someone snatching the Beastie from him the moment he came out? Wait a minute! Did this man just say to let go of his son? His son was ... Bing Yao?

    Seeing Wu''s bewilderment, Leng ruoxue smiled and introduced him to them,""Don''t fight. One of you is the ice Phoenix''s father, and the other is its master. You''re all on the same side!"

    "How can Bing Yao have a father?" After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Wu asked in a daze.<novelnext></novelnext>

    When everyone heard this, they were so scared that their little hearts trembled. Although most people didn''t know Wu, even master ning and the great elder who knew him had a bad feeling about Wu''s words! This was definitely the rhythm of drawing hatred!

    Sure enough, ice soul''s face darkened and he suddenly shouted,""Why doesn''t Bing Yao have a father? Don''t tell me you didn''t jump out of a rock?"

    "Uh! I didn''t mean it that way. I mean, I thought that Bing Yi was an orphan. " Knowing that he had said the wrong thing, Wu hurriedly exined. At the same time, he felt depressed. Could it be that after being in seclusion for a long time, his IQ had dropped sharply? Otherwise, how could he say such low-IQ words?

    It was a sad and unkind ce.

    After hearing Wu''s exnation, Bing PO''s anger dissipated. After all, it was not wrong for her to think so. More importantly, Bing Yao''s master was his son''s Savior, so he was only grateful.

    Ice Spirit thought for a while and said,"Little guy, my son and I will follow you from now on."

    Take in the small and give the big?

    Unblinking blinked in disbelief.

    Since it was Bing Yao''s father, it must be an adult Qilin. Did he earn big? This was definitely a pie in the sky! Of course, Wu wouldn''t be stupid enough to reject such a good deal! However, he was so shocked that he didn''t manage to react for a moment.

    "Kid, quickly agree! Senior ice soul is the forefather of the Qilin n. You''ll have someone to back you up in the future. " Seeing that nothing was still in a daze, master ning urged anxiously.

    "Senior Ice Spirit, please take care of me." After master ning''s reminder, he immediately said.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of you for the sake of my son. " Ice Spirit nodded.

    Ice Spirit had heard a lot about this kid from his son, so he had a good impression of him. Therefore, he was not worried about his son following him. Of course, he had to follow his son as well. After all, his son was still weak, and his master was not that strong!

    "Little fellow, isn''t it time for you to advance?" Ice Spirit reminded Wuji when she felt Wuji was full of spiritual Qi.

    "Argh! I almost forgot. Xue ''er, where is the most suitable ce to advance!" Wu Hui looked at Leng ruofa and asked nervously.

    "I''ll bring you there. " Leng ruoxue said helplessly when she saw how nervous Wu was.

    He brought Wu to the ce where she had broken through previously. Leng ruoxue and the others stood at the side and watched. After that, thews of heaven and earth descended.

    "Why does this kid look so silly?" Ice Spirit couldn''t help but ask as she looked at Wu, who was breaking through.

    "He''s just too nervous. After all, it''s his first time meeting the parents!" Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "I''m not a ferocious beast!" Ice Spirit said unhappily.

    When they heard this, Leng ruoxue and the others looked deeply at Bing po. They all thought in unison,"senior, are you even scarier than a flood or a ferocious beast?" Unfortunately, the person involved didn''t think so at all.

    After a long time, he finallypleted his rank-up and continued to advance several levels, directly advancing to the divine Emperor realm.

    Looking at his strength, Ice Spirit felt that it was not satisfactory, but he was satisfied with it. After all, it wasn''t easy to advance to reverent-god level. As Ice Spirit continued to judge Wu with her fastidious eyes, Wu gradually calmed down.

    After a while, Leng ruoxue specially held a small celebration party for Wu and formally introduced him to the crowd.

    The next day, Wu Xiang bade farewell to Leng ruoxue and nned to take a walk around the divine world. If Wu had such thoughts, Leng ruoxue would not stop her. She knew that for her son, Ice Spirit would follow her. With Ice Spirit as her backing, no matter where Wu went, there would be no problem. If anything were to happen, it would be someone else who would be in trouble.

    After sending off a few people, Leng ruoxue decided to head to the city of abandoned ruins again. Previously, due to her insufficient strength, she was unable to break the seals on The White Tiger, dragon and phoenix race. This time around, she must definitely rescue the beastmen from these three races.

 Chapter 2983 The End (6)

    The moment they heard that Leng ruoxue was going to save the beastmen of the three tribes, Feng Zhan and the rest were instantly excited. Even the mother parasol tree, who had not appeared for a long time, looked at Leng ruoxue affectionately, like a little girl who had just experienced love.

    Leng ruoxue was so frightened by the mother parasol tree''s fervent gaze that her heart trembled. After preparing the materials that she would need, she left Demon City with the demon, uncle Dragon, and the rest.

    Lou fan was overjoyed when he arrived at the city of abandoned ruins. He was especially friendly when he saw everyone. After finding out that Leng ruoxue and the rest had speciallye to dispel the array, he immediately brought them to the location of the seal.

    Leng ruoxue and Qing Jue were each in charge of a formation, while Cang and Shui mo were in charge of another. When Lou fan saw the configuration, he was so shocked that his jaw almost fell off.

    He could understand why Leng ruoxue and his master had upied one area each, but how could a little kid upy one of the sealed areas? Could it be that this little kid also knew how to dispel the formation?

    Oh my God! When did the little kids of the divine realm be so powerful?

    Seeing that Lou fan was looking at him with surprise, surprise, and amazement, Qing Jue was a little angry.""What are you looking at? I don''t see any children?"

    It was really worrying!

    He didn''t want to be surrounded by people like a rare animal. Lou fan looked away and said carefully,""It''s not that I haven''t seen it before, but I''ve never seen someone as young as you take on such a great responsibility. "

    "Hmph! I''ve lived for hundreds of billions of years, how am I small?" Qing Jue said angrily.

    Ugh! Lou fan was roaring in his heart. Did the divine world have hundreds of billions of years?

    It didn''t seem like it!

    However, the people around Leng ruoxue were not simple people, so Lou fan was smart enough not to say these words. However, how could Qing Jue not understand what he was thinking? he said with a look of disdain,""Little guy, I''ll tell you the truth! There''s already this Grandpa before the divine realm!"

    One could imagine how crazy Lou fan was to be called a little guy by a little boy.

    Forget it, I won''t argue with a little kid, or else I''ll beughed at. Lou fan consoled himself.

    At this moment, Qing Jue shouted again,"your sister!" I''m the one who shouldn''t argue with you!"

    This time, Lou fan waspletely horrified!

    Wu ... He knew that Leng ruoxue would not have an ordinary child by her side. Look, this little fellow actually knew what he was thinking? Did he want to die?

    Lou fan was worried. No one would believe that a divine Lord was frightened by a baby.

    Uncle long, who had witnessed this scene, patted Lou fan''s shoulder sympathetically andforted him.""Lou fan! Calm down, Qing Jue is not a child in the ordinary sense. "

    "Yes, I can tell." Lou fan said in tears. Children from ordinary families would not be so devilish.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Now, Lou fan was suddenly d that he had surrendered. If not, when Leng ruoxue and Wu Jing fought, they would only be cannon fodder. This time, he was surprised to find that Leng ruoxue''s strength had be even more unfathomable. Or rather, it could be said that Leng ruoxue''s strength had returned to its original state and was undetectable by others. In addition, there was an irresistible affinity with her that made people involuntarily want to get close to her. However, the other party was his master''s master, so he was afraid to get close to her!

    While Lou fan was thinking to himself, green vessel had already received Leng ruoxue''s message. The three of them started to break the formation at the same time and kept in contact.

    This God binding great array had to be carried out simultaneously, especially when they reached the eye of the array. They had to pay more attention to the time progress between the three arrays. If there was a slight mistake, not only would all their previous efforts be in vain, but it would also rm the fog ice.

    Even if the fog was rmed, she would not be able to break in for a while with the defense formation outside the city of abandoned ruins. However, her appearance would always make people feel ufortable, so it was better for her not to appear.

    Be it green vessel or Cang, they were connected to Leng ruoxue''s mind. Hence, it was much more convenient for the three of them to work together to break the formation.

    With green vessel''s ability to copy, green vessel was basically at the same time as Leng ruoxue. However, nothing major happened to Cang, but small idents happened frequently. Shui mo, who was guiding by the side, was so scared that he broke out in cold sweat and almost fainted a few times.

    Azure was very calm,forting Shui mo not to be afraid and telling him how to solve the formation after thinking it through. Shui mo wanted to bang his head against the wall again. How could he not be afraid? Cang almost ced the Jingshi in the wrong ce several times, scaring him so much that his heart almost stopped, but Cang was as if nothing had happened, extremely indifferent!

    Cang had even told him that it was fine and that he could just undo it again!

    Dear, almost one-sixth of the solution had been removed ...

    It would only be a waste of manpower, material resources, and financial resources to start all over again! After his research, he found out that this God-binding array was definitely an array that could burn crystal stones. This was because a God-binding array required arge amount of top-grade crystal stones, whether it was to set up an array or to break it!

    When the fog ripple formation was first set up, it used seemingly gentle water attribute top-grade crystals. If they were to break the formation, they would need earth attribute top-grade crystals to achieve the effect of mutual promotion and restraint. The number of top-grade earth attribute crystals they had was limited. It could be said that if they were to start all over again, they would not have enough crystals. Therefore, Shui Mo''s heart was in his throat with every step.

    Especially when he saw Cang''s nonchnt look, Shui mo was really annoyed!

    Unfortunately, he was not strong enough! Wu ... Otherwise, he wouldn''t be willing to see Cang scare him here! At this moment, he deeply understood the true meaning of the saying ''it''s better to rely on yourself than on others''!

    Shui mo was nervous and Azure had no choice but to get serious. In fact, he really didn''t think there was a need to be so nervous. Wasn''t it just solving an array? So what if he failed? It did not have the thought of saving the dragon n, White Tiger n, and Phoenix n. It could be said that in the entire firmament, other than Leng ruoxue, there were not many things that could make it care!

    However, for Leng ruoxue''s sake, it felt that it was better to be serious. Otherwise, Niu would be angry!

    With the thought of making Niu happy, Cang suddenly became more careful. Seeing this, Shui mo was quite pleased.

    Cang''s interest was piqued when he saw that two of the six-pointed star''s corners had dimmed. ording to Shui Mo''s exnation, the six-pointed star had six corners. They had to destroy the six corners first before they could destroy the eye of the formation together. Only then could they truly dispel the God-binding formation. The eye of the God-binding formation was still shing red, which meant that the formation was still operating normally.

    After an unknown period of time, the four corners of the hexagram had been removed. However, as each corner of the array dimmed, the time required to remove each corner grew longer. By the time they removed the fifth corner, it had taken them about five days. At this moment, Leng ruoxue, Qing Jue, and Cang, who were responsible for removing the array, were already feeling a little tired!

    Under normal circumstances, the difficulty of breaking through was at least three times that of setting up a formation. However, the God binding formation that Wu Xuan had set up was a top-notch formation. It was also abination of three formations. Hence, the difficulty was nine times higher. Even though Leng ruoxue had already perfected her ''heaven defying art'', she still felt a strain on her! Green vessel and Azure were the same.

 Chapter 2984 The End (7)

    After resting for a while and taking a few healing pills, the three of them continued to dismantle the formation.

    After removing thest horn, the formation eye in the center of the formation seemed to have realized something and started to flicker. Leng ruoxue felt that something was amiss and immediately turned to the demon,""Demon, you go to the city Lord''s mansion and take charge!"

    "Alright!" The demon nodded and left Leng ruoxue''s side reluctantly.

    At the same time, Wu Xiao, who was cultivating in the secret chamber of the divine Lord''s Pce in Imperial City, suddenly opened her beautiful eyes. Then, her eyes turned cold and she disappeared from the secret chamber.

    By the time she arrived at the city of abandoned ruins, Leng ruoxue and the other two had already broken through thest corner of the six-pointed star God-binding array. Meanwhile, the eye of the array in the center of the array suddenly became violent.

    The formation''s eye was set up by Wu Lian with her heart''s blood and was naturally connected to her mind. Thus, she was aware of the situation within the formation. What she didn''t expect was that Leng ruoxue would be able to break the God binding formation to such an extent in such a short period of time. This caused her to be secretly shocked, but more than that, she was going crazy!

    However, as she stood outside the city gate of the city of abandoned ruins, her beautiful eyes red at the defense formation in the sky. She felt a headache! The pain of the formation''s bacsh was still fresh in her mind, so she did not dare to act rashly.

    At this time, in addition to the evildoers in the city Lord''s mansion, uncle long and the others had also rushed back to the city Lord''s mansion. They couldn''t help but feel a little worried when they saw Wu Xuan''s frantic appearance through the light screen.

    If the other party wanted to force his way in, he didn''t know if the formation could defend against it.

    However, they stared nervously at the light screen for a long time, but didn''t see any movement from Wu Xuan. This made uncle long and the others deeply suspicious.

    "Why isn''t she doing anything? What are you waiting for?" Lou fan asked in surprise. He didn''t think that Wu Han would have a more powerful helper, but the other party just stood outside without moving, which was enough to make him upset.

    "She''s considering the pros and cons!" The demon said.

    "If I were her, I wouldn''t care about the matters here anymore. After all, even if the Phoenix, Dragon and white Tiger race were to be rescued, they wouldn''t be a threat to her at all. Her only enemy is Xue ''er!" The demon added.

    Everyone nodded and hoped so. After all, they were not ready to make a move yet.

    In reality, Wu Xuan''s thoughts were simr to the demon ''s. She was very clear that since Leng ruoxue had already broken through most of the God binding great array, no matter how she tried to salvage it, it would be useless. Besides, she would have to pay a painful price if she wanted to enter the city of forsaken ruins to stop Leng ruoxue''s actions. Now, she was not sure of Leng ruoxue''s strength, so she did not dare to act rashly.

    But if she didn''t go in, what would happen to her clone?

    When she thought about how her clone had most likely fallen into Leng ruoxue''s hands, she immediately went crazy! Through the light screen, the demon and the others saw that Wu Xiao was calm andposed for a moment and then stomped her feet in anger the next moment. They immediately concluded that this woman was crazy!

    Of course, Wu Jing wasn''t really crazy, but she was also quite angry! However, she knew that her clone was still alive. It was just that her strength had not fully recovered. Otherwise, she could have directly summoned her clone back. However, she had no choice at this moment because she had tried before, but it was a pity that someone had blocked her.

    Without even guessing, fog could imagine that the one who did this was either Leng ruoxue or Cang! Of course, Azure''s face was bigger.

    Thinking of this, Wu Chen, who had given up on the city of destion, returned to the Divine Master''s estate gloomily. She summoned her confidant and gave her some instructions. Then, she continued her closed-door cultivation.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Uncle long and the others didn''t dare to let their guard down when they saw Wu Xuan leaving. The main reason was that none of them had expected Wu Xuan to give up attacking the city so easily. This was not like her!

    "It''s fine now! I''m going to find Xue ''er. " The demon was calmer than any of them. After saying that, he went to the ce where Leng ruoxue was breaking the array to apany her.

    As they silently watched Leng ruoxue fight to the death with the array core, the surrounding evildoers and beasts did not even dare to breathe loudly, afraid that they would disturb her. On the other side, other than green vessel who was still rather rxed, Cang was already in a mess.

    Seeing Cang like this, Shui mo didn''t dare to say anything. He could only remind her from time to time. This was the most critical moment. He didn''t dare to disturb Cang hou when he taught her how to break the formation core, but his heart was in his throat. This was even more exciting than breaking the formation himself.

    After fighting with the formation eye for a long time and feeling that it was about time, Cang did not make any more big movements and focused on waiting for Leng ruoxue''s orders. At the same time, he kept stuffing spiritual energy recovery pills into his mouth. At the same time, green vessel was also waiting for Leng ruoxue''s orders.

    Compared to these two old men who had lived for so many years, Leng ruoxue''s Foundation was too shallow. She had justpleted the great circle of the heaven-defying art, and the spiritual energy in her body had not fully recovered. After using up a lot of it to break the array, she felt that her spiritual energy was running out.

    After taking a few spiritual energy recovery pills, the spiritual energy in Leng ruoxue''s body increased by a little. Feeling depressed, she ate a few more bottles without hesitation.

    Lou fan was so scared that his face turned pale.

    Were they eating medicinal pills? After living for so long, this was the first time he had seen someone eat medicinal pills in such a way!

    However, Leng ruoxuepletely ignored the surprised gazes in front of her. After swallowing a few bottles of elixirs, she did some calctions and felt that the spiritual Qi should be enough to break the array eye.

    He sent a signal to green vessel and Azure, and the three of them attacked the blood-red formation core together! The formation''s eye had already realized that it didn''t have long to live, so it carried out a tenacious resistance!

    Under the array''s resistance, it had indeed created quite a bit of trouble for Leng ruoxue and the other two. Fortunately, the three of them were people with strong willpower and belonged to the type of people who would be more courageous the more they were defeated. Hence, the array''s stubborn resistance had instead aroused their fighting spirit. In the end, in this battle of courage and determination, the array''s eye was finally defeated.

    As thest bit of light from the hexagram dimmed, the entire God binding formation finally disappeared before everyone''s eyes. Leng ruoxue, Qing Jue, and Cang were so tired that theyid on the ground.

    The three of them were listless like frosted eggnts.

    When the demon saw Leng ruoxue''s state, he immediately hugged her in his arms with heartache. Uncle long also carried green vessel, but no one dared to touch green.

    Lying on the cold ground, Cang felt extremely miserable. Come and hug it! It had no strength left!

    Even in his dreams, Cang had never thought that breaking the formation could make him so tired. This really made him sad. What made him even sadder was that the people around him were only looking at him with a pair of innocent eyes, but no one cared about him!

    Thinking of his pitiful situation, Cang burst into tears.

    At this moment, the original formation suddenly copsed. Everyone was instantly shocked and silently gasped. Senior Cang was getting more and more powerful, he could make the ground copse just by crying.

 Chapter 2985 The End (8)

    In fact, their thoughts made Azure feel very wronged. This had nothing to do with him, okay? It was obvious that after the array was broken, the secret chamber that was suppressed by the array could no longer be suppressed. So, don''t me it for every bad thing, okay?

    While Azure was feeling depressed, a few white tigers burrowed out from the ground.

    The White tigers ''originally snow-white fur had turned ck and gray, and some ces were even bald. Their bodies were very weak, and they were trembling as they walked. However, when they felt the pressure on their heads disappear, they did not dare to dy and ran out.

    Seeing Shui mo and the others, a dirty white Tiger asked,""It was you guys who saved our White Tiger n?"

    "You''re The White Tiger King?" Shui Mo''s eyes widened as he looked at The White Tiger in disbelief. In his memory, The White Tiger King was the most narcissistic and vain one. Now that it had be like this, could it take it?

    However, Shui mo was overthinking.

    Even if The White Tiger King was vain, it still depended on the time and ce! After being locked up and suppressed for countless years, no matter how much she loved beauty, she probably didn''t have the mood to do so. After being locked up for countless days and nights, the only thought it had was to survive!

    Just as the high priest of the Phoenix tribe had said, they would leave this ce sooner orter. Therefore, their primary goal was to stay alive.

    Although it had never liked to listen to that fraud''s words, it could not deny that what that fraud said was right. Today, their White Tiger n finally saw the light of day again!

    Although it was still dark outside the underground secret room, the air was fresh! How long had it been since they had breathed in fresh air!

    After taking a few deep breaths of fresh air, The White Tiger King said with a look of admiration,""I can''t believe that there are still people who recognize me after being locked up for so long!"

    Hearing this, Shui mo really wanted to say that he didn''t know him! But now, it was obvious that this old white Tiger didn''t recognize him!

    "I''m Shui mo!" Shui mo introduced himself with a sigh.

    "Argh! You''re little Shui mo? Hehe, I won''t be able to recognize you even if you turn into a human. " The White Tiger Kingughed pervertedly. Shui Mo''s forehead was covered in sweat.

    He didn''t know this guy, definitely not!

    Shui mo felt so embarrassed! Why would he run to the ce where The White Tiger race was locked up in a fit of hot-headedness? He must have opened his eyes in the wrong way today, otherwise he wouldn''t have made such a choice.

    Shui mo was filled with regret!

    However, The White Tiger King didn''t seem to notice Shui Mo''s conflicted thoughts. Instead, it took a step forward and stretched out its huge w, wanting to touch Shui mo and take a good look at him! However, just as its ws were about to touch Shui mo, a deafening shriek was heard,""Argh! My tail!"

    Then, Shui mo saw a sh of white light and it pounced on The White Tiger patriarch. In the blink of an eye, all the fur on The White Tiger King''s body was plucked out. There were also countless w marks on its body, and blood was flowing out. On the other hand, The White Tiger King was howling in pain. However, it was currently being suppressed by the Azure and could not move at all!

    Although the two beasts were a little weak, the Azure bloodline''s level was above The White Tiger King ''s. Thus, with a single wave of its pressure, The White Tiger King could only let the other party bully it and did not dare to act rashly.

    The White Tiger King was extremely worried. What kind of beast was it? It didn''t see clearly at all and was beaten down. Sob ... It had just escaped from the sea of suffering, how could it fall into the demonic ws of a certain beast so quickly? How could he let The White Tiger King live?<novelnext></novelnext>

    The other white tigers saw that their King was being attacked and were about to step forward, but they saw Cang raise a small paw and gently blow at the gray fur that was still stuck between the ws. He nced at them again, and the White tigers instantly didn''t dare to move.

    One must know that although The White Tiger n had been suppressed for a long time and their strength had been greatly reduced, the pressure was still there. But now, they werepletely suppressed by a cat. Even if it was a White Tiger with a strong will, it would not be able to withstand such a serious blow, right?

    This really hurt The White Tiger n''s pride too much!

    The few white tigers present were all figures of The White Tiger race''s ancestors. Now that they had been suppressed in a single move, it was simply an unprecedented scene. Furthermore, it didn''t seem like they had done anything! How did the king get attacked? That''s right, the king stepped on this kitten''s tail!

    "Senior, can you please let King go? It didn''t do it on purpose. " A rather tactful White Tiger pleaded and winked at Shui mo. It was obvious that Shui mo recognized this cat, but Shui mo replied with a helpless expression.

    After offending senior Cang, other than Leng ruoxue, no one else would be able to ask for this favor! He was starting to pity The White Tiger King! I just wanted to touch him, but I identally stepped on senior Cang''s tail. Sigh! He really didn''t know what to say! It could only be said that The White Tiger King was really unlucky!

    When Azure heard the other white Tiger''s plea, he only snorted coldly and arrogantly used The White Tiger on top of him as a meat cushion, lying on top of it with ease.

    Seeing this, the White tigers could only look at their King with pity and depression.

    The White Tiger King wanted to cry. It couldn''t understand why this was happening.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue''s side was bustling with activity, earning many people''s tears.

    Her ce happened to be the ce where the Phoenix n was imprisoned, and the majority of her beasts were phoenixes. Therefore, after breaking the seal and rescuing all the phoenixes who had been suppressed, the phoenixes hugged each other and held their heads in pain. When they had cried enough, they suddenly remembered that they had not thanked their Savior yet!

    The entire Feng n, led by Feng Wu, felt extremely ashamed. They quickly went to Leng ruoxue and knelt down in unison."Thank you, master, for saving my life. We were a little slow just now, please forgive us!"

    "It''s okay, I understand!" Why would Leng ruoxue pick a fight with them? she was still weak!

    Looking at the Phoenix that was speaking, Leng ruoxue guessed that it should be the Phoenix King. This Phoenix King was indeed much stronger than the one in the immortal realm. At least, they were not on the same level in terms of temperament. However, after being suppressed for so long, this Phoenix King''s strength was already so low that it was unbearable to look at.

    Just as Leng ruoxue was thinking about how to quickly restore these phoenixes ''powers, she felt the rules of the contract descend. The phoenixes that were rescued had taken the initiative to recognize their master!

    Leng ruoxue did not expect them to be so forthright, but she immediately felt at ease. The mother parasol tree often contacted the Phoenix King, so it was only natural that she knew about her situation.

    As for green vessel''s side, aspared to the bustling scene at Leng ruoxue''s side, Cang''s side was speechless, and his side was rtively quiet.

    After the dragon n was rescued, they were at a loss for how to react when they saw that the one who saved them was actually a little baby. Moreover, the dragon n had some cold-blooded characteristics. Therefore, all the humans and beasts present were silent and looked at each other with big eyes.

    Qing Jue didn''t like to speak either. He justy in uncle Long''s arms and closed his eyes without saying a word.

 Chapter 2986 The End (9)

    He was too tired!

    While they were acknowledging their rtives and ring at each other, Wu Xuan, who was far away in the secret chamber of the God lord''s estate, spat out another mouthful of blood. He was once again devoured by the array!

    She knew that Leng ruoxue and the rest had already released the God binding array and rescued the Dragon, Phoenix and white Tiger race! Although she hated it! But she was powerless to stop it now! He didn''t care about the three ns!

    At this moment, she could clearly sense a sense of danger. She felt that if she did not recover her powers as soon as possible, she would not be able to gain an advantage in the confrontation with Leng ruoxue!

    This was something she absolutely could not tolerate!

    Wu Xuan smashed the few decorations in the secret room into pieces in a frenzy. Then, she spat out a few more mouthfuls of blood before she calmed down.

    After calming down for a long time, she decided to continue healing!

    "Men! Bring my food in!" Wu Xuan loudly ordered. In less than a minute, a few Men in ck escorted dozens of men and women into the secret room.

    Looking at the food brought in, Wu Yan was not very satisfied. In fact, what she wanted to eat the most was the strong, but the strong were extremely precious, so she could not bear to eat them. Therefore, she could only eat these humans who did not taste very good!

    He extended a vine and wrapped it around one of the men, then stabbed the sharp thorn into the man''s body. In an instant, the man''s originally plump body shriveled up. This scene frightened the other men and women who were brought in, and the less courageous ones even fainted.

    "A bunch of useless trash! It''s your honor to be my food!" Ripple''s beautiful eyes swept across the area, looking at the ants present.

    "W-Who are you?" The one who spoke was actually a woman. Although her expression was also very ugly, she still mustered up the courage to ask.

    "I am God Lord fogripple," Rippleughed as she replied.

    "No! This was impossible! Lady Wu Xuan is the Lord of the divine realm, how could she be so vicious!" The woman''s face was filled with disbelief!

    "The Lord of the divine realm? That''s right, if it was any other time, I wouldn''t haveid my hands on the two of you. If you want to me someone, then me Leng ruoxue. Who asked her to cause me to be injured and even pose a great threat to me? if I don''t eat you, how can I recover my strength!" Wu Xuan said as if it was a matter of course.

    The woman had heard of Leng ruoxue''s name before, but she did not agree with Wu Xuan''s words. She did not expect that a Divine Master would be so shameless. This was truly too shocking! And it was so disappointing!

    After hearing Wu Xiao''s words, the woman immediately closed her mouth and no longer spoke. She deeply felt that there was no reason to reason with a lunatic!

    Seeing that the other party didn''t speak and even showed her a disdainful look, fog ripple couldn''t help but burn with anger. Next, she stretched out the vine towards the woman, who closed her eyes and waited silently. Who knew that fog ripple would suddenly change direction and target the person next to the woman.

    "Since you''re not afraid of death, I''ll let you diest!" Wu Xuanughed wildly. When the woman heard this, she wanted to call her a lunatic, but she gave up after thinking about it. She deeply felt that if she really scolded him, she was afraid that it would only make this lunatic, Wu Yan, more and more proud.

    However, as the number of strangers around her slowly decreased, no matter how strong the woman''s will was, she finally couldn''t take it and copsed!

    "Quickly eat me! Quickly eat me!" A Dao that a woman couldn''t stand. This was really too torturous! She really regretted it. Why did she have to provoke this lunatic!

    "As you wish!" Wu Xuanughedcently and extended the rattan towards the woman.

    Then, she ordered her subordinates,"there are too few people. They''re not even enough to fill the gaps between my teeth. Continue to arrest people for me!"

    "Yes!" The subordinate of the Man in ck immediately responded and turned to leave.

    On the other side, after Leng ruoxue had recovered a little, she brought the group and the phoenixes to look for green vessel and Cang.<novelnext></novelnext>

    When he arrived at Qing Jue''s ce, he saw Qing Jue and the rest staring at the old Dragons. The atmosphere was rather strange.

    "What''s the situation?" Leng ruoxue asked directly.

    "Sister, these old Dragons don''t believe that I saved them, so they''repeting with me to see whose eyes are bigger! However, I don''t have the energy topete with them. I''m so tired and I want to sleep. " Qing Jueined.

    "Yes, I want to sleep too!" Leng ruoxue gently touched Qing Jue''s head.

    "Old Phoenix, you guys are out too?" Suddenly, Leng ruoxue and the others heard a surprised voice.

    Then, they saw Feng Wu''s roar,""Your sister! Who are you calling old Phoenix? I''m much younger than you, you stinky Dragon!"

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue and the others, who had always thought that Feng Wu was an elegant and Noble man, were all dumbfounded. This, this was Feng Wu?

    "Image! Pay attention to your image! Don''t be like a Shrew, okay?" The Dragon reminded.

    "You''re the Shrew, your whole family are shrews!" Feng Wu hadn''t even reacted to the Dragon''s words when Feng Zhan gave up!

    "Who are you? You dare to scold me?" A certain Dragon''s face was filled with disbelief, as if he had heard something he shouldn''t have said.

    Feng Wu, on the other hand, smiled in satisfaction and said,""Old dragon, this is my son!" After saying this, she turned around and touched the feathers on Feng Zhan''s body. She praised,""Good son, well scolded!"

    "S-son?" The Dragon stammered. As far as he knew, his rival only had five daughters and one son. Didn''t he die?

    Seeing through the Dragon''s thoughts, the Phoenix King rolled her eyes at him and said,""How can my bloodline die so easily? haven''t you heard of the Nirvana of the Phoenix?"

    Of course, Feng Zhan wasn''t a Phoenix that had gone through Nirvana.

    Although it was still an egg at that time, and it was extremely dangerous to be exiled, she believed that no matter how difficult the environment was, her son would definitely be able to survive! As it turned out, its son did not disappoint it. Not only did he sessfully find a master, but he had also advanced to the venerate Emperor level!

    Its son had already be its greatest pride!

    "Uh!" When the Dragon heard this, he had to admit that the Phoenix tribe was indeed more fortunate than the Dragon Tribe!

    After watching them bicker for a while, Leng ruoxue then led the rest of the group to look for Cang.

    However, when they arrived at Cang''s ce, Leng ruoxue, the beasts, and the others were all speechless.

    ? Putting aside how miserable The White Tiger n was, just looking at how they were currently being oppressed by Azure, it was definitely enough to kill the other two ns in seconds.

    "Old white cat, you''re being bullied by a little cat! Tsk, tsk, what a tragedy!" A certain Dragon saw a small white cat lying on The White Tiger King''s body, forming a sharp contrast with The White Tiger King''s dirty appearance, and couldn''t help butugh and make fun of it.

    "Old earthworm, you''re still alive?" The White Tiger King''s eyelids twitched as he spoke.

    At this moment, it was already quite calm because it was indeed no match for this cat. At the same time, he also sighed. He hadn''t appeared in the immortal realm for too long. It was really like a tiger falling into the sun and being bullied by a cat!

 Chapter 2987 The End (10)

    "Of course I''m still alive. I''m sorry to disappoint you!" A certain Dragon said with a smile. Then, he walked in front of Azure and praised,""Little kitty, you did well. You deserve praise!"

    Hearing this, Azure raised his head and nced at the Dragon, then spat out a word."Get lost!"

    The Dragon was dumbfounded. It was being told to get lost by a cat? This really hurt the Dragon''s pride.

    Shui mo couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight of the stunned Dragon.

    "Human, what are youughing at!" The Dragon said rudely.

    "Blind Dragon, you''re the human!" Shui Mo''s face darkened.

    "Uh! So it''s not a human!" The Dragon was not too stupid and quickly reacted. However, why did Shui mo feel so awkward when he heard the other party say that he was not human?

    Shui mo shut his mouth.

    "He''s really blind, he can''t even tell it''s a Qilin. "Cang Yun smiled.

    "Qilin? I''ve never heard of any Qilin being caught by that old woman, Wu Cheng!" The Dragon said in surprise. In fact, it couldn''t be med for its poor eyesight. Normally, unless it was a familiarpanion, it was really difficult for them to see through the identity of other beasts in human form. Shui mo was obviously stronger than the Dragon, so it was not hard to understand that the Dragon did not expect Shui mo to be a beast.

    However, at this moment! Azure didn''t like this stupid Dragon, so he wanted to find trouble with it. Now that he heard its words, Azure directly said,""Do you think the Qilin n is as stupid as you three ns? Not only was he tricked by the ripple of fog, but he was also captured! And now you''ve caused us to waste our divine power to save you, Hmph! In the future, even if you sell your three ns to us, it won''t be enough topensate for our losses!"

    Cang''s tone was not good at all, and he had offended the three races. However, The White Tiger King had been bullied by Cang ever since he was freed. Therefore, he didn''t dare to refute Cang''s bold words. Feng Wu only felt a little embarrassed, but he also felt that Cang was right, they were indeed stupid! In addition, it had also guessed that this little white cat must have a deep rtionship with its owner, so it was also very observant.

    Only a certain Dragon was immediately angered by Azure''s words and pointed at Azure fire, shouting,"I don''t even know when the cat race became so bold! Since you''re not afraid of me, then do you dare to fight me one-on-one?"

    Hearing that a certain Dragon was going to fight it one-on-one, Leng ruoxue and the rest mourned for it for three seconds out of sympathy. This was definitely the rhythm of seeking death!

    "You want to fight me one-on-one? Acknowledging my girl as your master?" Cang Qing lifted his eyelids and asked calmly.

    "Uh! I haven ''t!" The Dragon replied in a daze. It had only just seen Leng ruoxue and was brought here. It had not even thought about recognizing her as its master! Speaking of which, in terms of judgment and self-awareness, the Dragon race was definitely notparable to the Phoenix race and The White Tiger race. As for the Qilin race, they would not be able to catch up even if they tried to tter them.

    The Dragon race was known for being good-for-nothing, eating a lot, having a lot of strength, but no brains at all. Of course, the Dragon race would never admit to suchments from the outside world. But now, it was clearly proving that the Dragon race indeed lived up to its reputation!

    "Then I''m relieved!" Azure nodded.

    "Don''t worry about what?" A certain Dragon didn''t understand, but Leng ruoxue and the rest understood in a second. When Cang said don''t worry, he meant that they could beat him up to their heart''s content!

    Azure didn''t exin further and directly scratched the Dragon''s thick skin. In the beginning, the Dragon didn''t take it seriously. It thought that it was just a kitten, how sharp could its ws be? With this thought in mind, it didn''t even try to Dodge and just wanted to take the hit with its thick skin.

    However, with one swipe of his w, Cang cut through the Dragon''s thick skin. The sharp ws pierced into the dragon''s flesh, causing the Dragon to cry out in pain. At this moment, it deeply realized that it had underestimated the strength of this kitten.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In addition to the Dragon, the other members of the dragon and phoenix races who had been rescued were also shocked. Inparison, The White Tiger race, who had already witnessed the fearsomeness of the Azure sea, were much calmer.

    ? The White Tiger King was especially happy to have a beast to keep ITpany!

    Hehe! This old earthworm has finally tasted the power of that terrifying kitten! He deserved it!

    While The White Tiger King was gloating in his heart, the Dragon that was attacked by the Azure Dragon was in an extremely miserable state! It really regretted provoking this cat. He had wanted to fight with the other party one-on-one, thinking that he could show off the might of the Dragon Emperor. Who knew that he would be taken care of by a cat!

    This time, he had lost a lot of face!

    The Dragon cried out in pain and was secretly worried. It jumped up and down to avoid Cang''s attacks, but Cang was extremely agile. No matter how the Dragon dodged, it could only scratch the other party. This fact made the Dragon feel depressed.

    In fact, it would have been fine if they were evenly matched, but the key was that the battle was one-sided. The Dragon could only be scratched passively without any chance to fight back. How could it not be depressed?

    It wasn''t until a certain Dragon''s body was covered in wounds and a terrible sight that Cang stopped with satisfaction. A certain Dragon, who was greatly stimted, sadly burrowed into a corner and drew circles, wanting to curse that there would be no fish to eat in the blue!

    "You bastard! I don''t eat fish!" Aware of a certain Dragon''s thoughts, Azure fire roared,"if I want to eat, I''ll only eat what Niu makes!"

    "Does he like to eat rats?" After hearing this, the Dragon asked seriously.

    "I like to eat Dragons!" Azure said through gritted teeth.

    Upon hearing this, all the long Quans present were so frightened that their faces turned pale! They immediately hid far away to avoid being targeted by Cang!

    Seeing this scene, Leng ruoxue was helpless. She hugged Cang and coaxed,""Alright, Azure, don''t scare them."

    "Hmph! For Niu''s sake, I''ll let you off for now! I''ll remember this! I''ll be your boss in the future!" Cang said fiercely. He had to first confirm his position so that these guys wouldn''t be confused about the situation!

    "I''m the one!" At this moment, a weak voice was heard and a small head popped out of Shui Mo''s arms.

    "And you are?" Cang coldly nced at him and the little ck head was so scared that it went back into Shui Mo''s arms.

    Shui mo smiled helplessly, the beast deity was like a mouse seeing a cat when he saw senior Cang, he didn''t know what to say.

    "Baby, so you''re here with Shui mo! I thought you left with Ice Spirit!" Leng ruoxue eximed in surprise when she saw the little ck beast. She didn''t know why her baby was always avoiding it. It was really not easy to see her!

    What Leng ruoxue didn''t know was that Baobao wasn''t hiding from her, but under Cang''s threat, Baobao didn''t dare to appear in front of her easily!

    When she saw Leng ruoxue, Baby SU''s aggrieved eyes immediately welled up with tears. She looked at Leng ruoxue pitifully and called out softly,""Sister, I missed you so much."

 Chapter 2988 The End (11)

    "Sister also misses the baby." Leng ruoxueughed as she reached out to hug baby. However, baby saw Cang ring at him from Leng ruoxue''s arms, so he could only purse his lips and avoid her!

    Wuu ... Can''t I enjoy my sister''s warm embrace anymore?

    Baby Su was unusually sad, but Leng ruoxue didn''t understand why. She thought that Baby Su didn''t like her anymore, and her heart started to hurt as well!

    The atmosphere suddenly froze. The low pressure from Leng ruoxue''s body caused the beasts around her to feel a great deal of pressure. At this time, Feng Wu, who had been wanting to speak, gathered up her courage and said excitedly,""Boss, I finally get to see you!"

    "Little Wu!" The baby called out softly and returned to Shui Mo''s arms.

    Seeing it like this, Feng Wu was very surprised. It looked at Cang in its master''s arms and stretched out its wings to take the baby into its arms.

    "Boss, Wu ..." A certain Dragon also looked at the baby while crying bitterly. The two beastsmunicated silently with their eyes, and everything was conveyed without words.

    Now, the Dragon could feel the fear of its boss. This cat was definitely not a normal cat! Which cat wouldn''t be afraid when it saw the king of the four King divine beasts?

    Besides, their boss was a beast God, but their boss''s natural suppression of the beast race had no effect on the cat. What did this mean?

    It meant that the cat was no ordinary Beastie! In any case, it would be very, very difficult to make it believe that the cat''s bloodline was above boss ''!

    It had to be said that at this moment, the Dragon knew the truth! Unfortunately, it realized it toote, and it only realized it after being beaten up by Cang. If it had thought of this earlier, it might not have been beaten up!

    As for now, the beating would definitely be in vain! However, seeing that its boss was as obedient as a little mouse in front of that cat, it instantly decided to stay far away from this cat in the future!

    After the three teams had gathered, in order to make it easier for Leng ruoxue and the other two, as well as the beasts from the three ns who had been suppressed for many years, to recuperate, they temporarily stayed in the city Lord''s residence in the city of wastnd. Other than reuniting with their nsmen, a certain Dragon also took this time to secretly ask uncle long about Cang''s identity.

    Seeing that the Dragon had pulled him to a corner just to find out Cang''s identity, uncle long stared at the Dragon for a long time. When he was about to see its fur, uncle long said calmly,""Senior Cang is the spirit of the God-protecting Pagoda, so you''d better be obedient. Otherwise, senior Cang won''t care if you''re the Dragon Emperor or not and will beat you up without hesitation!"

    "The spirit of the God-protecting tower? Is it the one I know?" The Dragon asked carefully.

    "Could there be a second God-protecting Pagoda in this world?" Uncle long blinked andughed to himself. It seemed that this old dragon was quite frightened by senior Cang!

    "Uh! Probably not! It''s really that?" The Dragon still couldn''t believe this fact and asked with certainty.

    "Yes! Otherwise, why would the beast God baby not even dare to make a sound in front of senior Cang? isn''t that enough proof?" Uncle long asked with a smile.

    "That''s enough to prove it. " A certain kind of gloominess said. He really felt that he had been deceived. It turned out that the cat was not a real cat. Wu...Why did he pretend to be a weak little beast to deceive the public? He even tricked me into fighting the cat one-on-one. In the end, I''m covered in wounds and I don''t even have a chance to fight back!

    How embarrassing! It was too embarrassing!

    The Dragon''s regret increased even more, and his heart couldn''t be any angrier.

    "Since you believe me, do you want me to tell you how to protect yourself in front of senior Cang in the future?" Uncle long coaxed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Use! Hurry up and tell me!" The Dragon quickly said.

    "First, be good! Second, don''t go against senior Cang''s wishes. Third, which is also the most important one, you must listen to Xue ''er!" Uncle long counted his fingers as he spoke.

    "Why do you listen to Xue ''er?" The Dragon was puzzled. Even if it had recognized a master, it felt that it should have Dragon rights. What''s more, it had not recognized a master yet!

    "Because Xue ''er is senior Cang''s master! Senior Cang is the most obedient to Xue ''er!" Uncle long said with a smile.

    "Argh! Really?" The Dragon was shocked. Back then, even master Yu failed to make The Guardian Tower spirit recognize him as its master. He didn''t expect Leng ruoxue to actually do it.

    "How could I lie to you about that? by the way, you still don''t know that Xue ''er is master Yu''s disciple, right?" Uncle long threw out another bombshell, which directly made a certain Dragon dizzy and shake its head repeatedly. It didn''t know! I just heard!

    "So, quickly recognize me as your master! With Xue ''er as your backing, senior Cang will definitely show you mercy when he beats you up. " Uncle long suggested with a smile.

    "¡­¡­"

    Of course, it would recognize its master, but if that was the purpose of recognizing its master, why did the Dragon feel that the reason for recognizing its master was particrly awkward? Shouldn''t it be because Leng ruoxue had saved their n that they recognized her as their master? It could ept the reason that the other party was master Yu''s disciple, but this ... It was somewhat unable to ept it! But it couldn''t deny that this reason was very attractive to it!

    The main thing was that it could also tell that the cat didn''t like it!

    Seeing that the Dragon was still hesitating, uncle long patted him on the shoulder and said,""Think about it carefully. There''s no time to lose. You know, senior Cang has a very bad temper. Who knows when he''ll flip out again."

    After saying this, uncle long left gracefully, leaving a certain Dragon in a daze.

    After a while, the Dragon came back to its senses and quickly told its people what it had heard. Then, it went to find the Phoenix King and The White Tiger King.

    When it saw the two beast Kings, it quickly told them what uncle long had told it. After Feng Wu heard this, she smiled and said,""Our Phoenix n has already recognized a master!"

    "What? When did this happen? howe we didn''t know about it?" A certain Dragon and The White Tiger King were both enraged upon hearing this.

    Feng Wu was actually acting alone, and this really hurt their hearts! Sob ... They were allies! How could they be treated like this?

    Back then, when they had just been locked up, they could stillmunicate with each other. At that time, the old psychic of the Phoenix n had clearly told them that they would definitely be rescued and that the person who saved them would be their future master.

    At that time, the two beast Kings did not take his words too seriously. They only thought that he wasforting them. After all, fog ice was so powerful that it could even kill a Divine Master. Who else was more powerful than a Divine Master? However, after they were rescued, they were a little dumbfounded. Because the ones who saved their two races were a little baby and a cat, the matter of recognizing their Masters was dyed.

    After a certain Dragon found out that the little boy and Leng ruoxue were together, he had the intention of acknowledging Leng ruoxue as his master. However, at that time, Leng ruoxue was in a hurry to go to another ce, so the acknowledgment process was dyed.

    As for The White Tiger King, it was beaten up by Cang before it could even speak to Shui mo. Therefore, its mind was in a mess at that time and it didn''t even think about it. Now that Feng Wu said that it had already recognized its master, the two beast Kings were dumbfounded.

 Chapter 2989 The End (12)

    A feeling of being abandoned slowly rose from the bottom of their hearts. The two beast Kings felt that their fragile ss hearts had beenpletely hurt.

    His resentful eyes followed Feng Wu''s gaze, making Feng Wu feel ufortable.

    After clearing his throat, Feng Wu said in a depressed manner,""Why are you guys looking at me like that? When master recuperates, you can recognize him as your master!"

    In fact, it didn''t want to get rid of these two guys when it recognized him as its master, but it just happened to be a coincidence, and these two guys obviously didn''t have such a good opportunity.

    However, it did not feel guilty at all. Who asked these two guys to be so blind, justing out and going against cold first! Who could he me?

    We can only wait for master to rest!

    The two beast Kings were helpless and could only wait calmly. At the same time, he could also get to know more about the people around his future master. However, after understanding the identity and strength of the people around Leng ruoxue, they sadly realized that they were noobs when they were around their master!

    The Dragon did not expect that the little boy it saw back then was actually a cosmic bangle. Although green vessel''s appearance was not quite the same as the one it had seen many years ago, it believed that no one would dare to pretend to be that bangle. Otherwise, it would have been captured by the rime ice old woman long ago!

    As for the identity of the demonic man who had been protecting their future master, they had also found out that he was the Mistress of the Dark World! Wu ... The Lord of theherworld prison who was as famous as Lord Yu, but more cold-blooded, heartless, ruthless, and brutal than Lord Yu!

    Sob...This identity is so scary!

    However, was the person they saw really the Mistress of the Dark World? Why was it different from the rumors?

    Didn''t they say that the Dark Lord was cold-blooded? Who was that guy who was smiling like an idiot in front of his future master?

    Didn''t they say that the Mistress of the Dark World was heartless and ruthless? But how could that person be heartless at all?

    Was it brutal? Of course, this was mainly reflected in the fact that as long as they had the slightest intention of getting close to their future master, that person would immediately give them a warning look!

    All in all, the Mistress of the Dark World was seriously inconsistent with the one in the rumors!

    The Dark Lord! Who ate your integrity? Don''t take over the future master all by yourself!

    The demon''s Food Protection caused the two old beasts, who wanted to get close to Leng ruoxue and please their future master, to be deeply worried.

    After trying a few times, the two old beasts had no choice but to give up!

    It seemed that he could only wait for his master to recover first.

    While Leng ruoxue, Qing Jue, and Cang were trying their best to recover, the beasts from the three ns who had been imprisoned for a long time were also trying their best to recover. However, it was not something that could be done in a short period of time. After all, they had been imprisoned for so many years, and the beasts from the three ns had suffered great losses. Hence, it would take a long time.

    Originally, if green vessel was willing to move them into the bracelet, it would definitely be of great help to their recovery. However, green vessel was too arrogant and resented them for causing him to return to the poverty line right after he recovered his strength. Therefore, he was angry and directly refused to ept them!

    If she wanted to get into the bracelet, she would have to wait until they recovered!

    Just like that, Leng ruoxue and the rest stayed in the city Lord''s residence in the city of abandoned ruins for a few months.

    After the three of them had recovered, Qing Jue was merciful and moved the three beasts into the bracelet.

    Of course, before they were moved into the bracelet, the orcs from the Dragon race and The White Tiger race, who had finally gotten a chance to get close to their future masters, unhesitatingly acknowledged them as their Masters. At the same time, they had to be wary of the secret mistress''s attack!

    After settling the matters in the city of abandoned ruins, Leng ruoxue and the rest returned home.<novelnext></novelnext>

    To their surprise, before they could return to Demon City, they received a message from Leng ruohan and the others, saying that they were about to be robbed!

    Upon hearing that someone dared to raid Demon City, the team immediately rushed toward their destination joyfully.

    At this moment, Leng ruohan and the others were stopped in the middle of a road less than 10000 meters away from Demon City. Although this road was not the only way to Demon City, there were usually a lot of people on it. However, there were only a few of them on the wide road, so it seemed rather deserted.

    Looking at the Man in ck opposite him, Cheng Wu raised his brows. He purposely put on a fearful expression and asked,""Are you guys trying to Rob me?"

    "That''s right!" The leader of the Men in ck nodded. However, they didn''t Rob him of his wealth or his body. They robbed him of his people!

    "We have no money!" Cheng Wu said as he clutched his storage ring nervously.

    The corner of the leader''s mouth twitched a few times, and his heart was in turmoil! If you don''t have money, why are you holding onto your storage ring? Wasn''t this clearly showing that he had nothing to hide?

    "We don''t Rob!" The Man in ck gritted his teeth and exined.

    However, Cheng Wu was even more worried after hearing that. He howled and scared the Men in ck.

    "What are you howling for? For whom are you howling?" The leader of the Men in ck said.

    "Wu ... Are you guys trying to rape me?" Cheng Wu clutched at his shirt and was so scared that his entire body was trembling and his face was pale!

    "We don''t rape! Even if he wanted to rape someone, he wouldn''t rape you!" The leader of the Men in ck was a little mad when he heard Wan Wu''s words. On the other hand, Leng ruohan, Leng Qingtian, and the others who were at the side wereughing in their hearts when they heard this!

    "That''s hard to say!" Cheng Wu had a look of disbelief.

    "Don''t worry! I definitely won''t rape her!" The leader of the ck-robed men was so angry that he shouted.

    "You''re really not going to Rob?" Cheng Wu asked cautiously.

    "I won ''t!" The leader of the Men in ck guaranteed.

    "Since that''s the case, we''ll be leaving. You don''t have to send us off!" After he finished speaking, Cheng Wu gave Leng ruohan and the others a look. Everyone had the same thought and decided to leave.

    "Wait! Who allowed you to leave? Didn''t you hear me say I''m going to Rob you?" When the leader of the ck-robed men saw that the other party was really leaving, he was immediately dumbfounded. After he came to his senses, he immediately blocked Cheng Wu and the others and roared.

    "You guys are not robbing us of money or sex, so there''s nothing to Rob. If we don''t leave, are we going to stay and chat with you?" Cheng Wu said matter-of-factly.

    "We''re going to kidnap him!" The leader of the Men in ck roared again after hearing Cheng Wu''s words.

    "You don''t even want to rape her, and you want to rape her?" Cheng Wu was unable to understand.

    "Right!" The leader of the Men in ck nodded.

    "Give me a reason!" Cheng Wu said with a "I won''t leave with you if you don''t give me a reason."

    "No reason!" The leader of the Men in ck roared and couldn''t help but curse in his heart. Did the Divine Master''s estate need a reason to arrest someone? If it wasn''t for his Lord''s increasing need for human blood, they wouldn''t have wanted to wait for a rabbit on the road. But the rabbit in front of them was obviously not easy to manipte!

    Of course, the leader of the Men in ck did not dare to reveal his identity. Otherwise, the Divine Master''s estate would be The Public Enemy of the divine realm! However, just because he didn''t say anything, it didn''t mean that Cheng Wu and the others didn''t recognize their standard. Other than that old woman, Wu Yan, no one else could train such a stupid subordinate of the Man in ck.

 Chapter 2990 The End (13)

    "You have no reason to think that we will leave with you. Are you trying to kidnap a silly boy?" Cheng Wu''s expression immediately changed when he heard that.

    "Hmph! Brat, you have to leave, no matter what!" The leader of the Men in ck saw that the other party was disobedient and could only threaten him. In his eyes, these few people were so weak that it would be as easy as stepping on a few ants to kill them. Therefore, he did not take Leng ruohan and the others seriously at all. He would never have thought that they had hidden their strength and were pretending to be weak to eat the Tiger!

    "Yo! Did he be angry out of embarrassment and threaten her? Young master, old master, someone is trying to Rob us, what should we do?" After Feng Da finished speaking to the Man in ck, he turned around to seek Leng ruohan and Leng Qingtian''s opinion.

    Who knew that Leng ruohan didn''t even raise her head. Leng Qingtian also looked up at the sky with a nonchnt expression. Seeing them like this, Cheng Wu didn''t say anything either, and the atmosphere became cold.

    Seeing this, the leader of the Men in ck was furious. He turned around and shouted,""Capture these ants!"

    The Men in ck immediately took action.

    One of the men in ck was sent flying the moment he got close to Cheng Wu.

    "It''s so lively!" At this moment, a melodious female voice entered the ears of everyone present. All the ck-clothed people turned their heads in unison, and then all of them were like stone statues, stiff and motionless.

    The Men in ck were wailing in their hearts. Oh ... They were finished! I''m finished! How did he meet this demon?

    There was no one in ck who did not recognize Leng ruoxue. Furthermore, in their hearts, Leng ruoxue''s scariness wasparable to their master. No! He''s even more terrifying than his Lord! At the very least, his Lord would not easily take their lives, but Leng ruoxue would!

    The Man in ck, who had never expected to meet Leng ruoxue here, was so depressed that his heart broke.

    "Miss, they want to Rob us. They want to Rob people!" The moment Cheng Wu saw Leng ruoxue, he immediatelyined.

    "You dare to Rob my people? does that fogripple bitch want to start a war right now?" Leng ruoxue turned to ask the Leader of the Men in ck.

    "You, your people? They''re your people?" When the leader of the Men in ck heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he finally reacted and asked in disbelief. Then, he specially added,""Youngdy Leng, you''ve got the wrong person. We''re not God Lord fogripple''s men,"

    The leader of the Men in ck was filled with regret! How did it end up in Leng ruoxue''s hands? He was really unlucky! At the same time, he began to regret his decision to kidnap her on this road. He knew that Demon City was very close to here, yet he still harbored hopes of getting away with it. Great, now he had run into the 10000-year Dark Iron te!

    "That''s right. Let me introduce them to you. They are my grandfather, brother, and subordinates. As for whether you admit to being a member of rime ice or not, that''s not important to me!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "That''s right, Xue ''er, just directly crack it!" Uncle long nodded in agreement.

    When the Men in ck heard this, their faces turned pale with fear.

    Leng ruoxue even smiled in an extremely friendly manner.""Don''t worry, I won''t kill you so easily. However, don''t think that I''ll let you go. By the way, do you want to test my medicine or die from torture? choose one!"

    "Is there a third choice?" The leader of the Men in ck asked carefully.

    "What do you think?" Leng ruoxue asked instead of answering.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Man in ck was silent. He was extremely unwilling in his heart. Was he going to just surrender like this?

    From the corner of his eye, he swept his gaze across Leng ruoxue''s group. He saw uncle long rubbing his palms together, Dongfang Yue with a faint smile, the snow-white cat with its sharp ws, a cute little boy who was also staring at him with an unfriendly expression, and the countless beasts who were eager to try ...

    On his side, more than half of the dozens of Men in ck were like frost-beaten eggnts, shriveled up like dehydrated vegetables. Let''s not talk aboutbat power, just the difference in numbers alone made the leader of the Men in ck not know how to continue this fight with the other party!

    Wu...This is too much of a bully!

    "I ... I choose to test the medicine!" The leader of the Men in ck surrendered helplessly when he saw the difference in strength between the two sides. In his opinion, at least he wouldn''t die from the test. It was better than dying from torture!

    Unfortunately, he was wrong! He only wanted to live. How could he know that testing medicine was the real thing that made life worse than death!

    However, Leng ruoxue was rather satisfied with his choice. A wise man knows how to practice, and surrendering was the right choice. It just so happened that a while ago, Liuyue, Shen nuo, and Jiang Ning had beenining to her that there was no one to test the medicine on, and as a result, Wu Yan had just sent them over.

    "Young miss is getting more and more domineering. With just one move, these guys surrendered!" After deciding on the Man in ck''s fate, Cheng Wu immediately ttered him.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she felt a little speechless. She thought to herself,''this isn''t my credit, it''s the advantage of numbers that helped me!''

    After easily settling the small dispute, Leng ruoxue and the rest brought the Men in ck who had surrendered and returned to Demon City in a grandiose manner.

    This news was quickly reported to Wu Yan.

    After knowing that her subordinate had been caught by Leng ruoxue, ripple mist was furious. She red at the leader of the Men in ck who was in charge of this matter and shouted,""How did you arrange their work? You know that it''s so close to Demon City, yet you still dare to let them catch you there?"

    "Master, that road leads to several major cities. The flow of people is veryrge, so it''s the best ce to catch people. This time, they were unlucky to have bumped into Leng ruoxue and the others." The leader exined.

    However, Wu Jing didn''t care about that. What she needed the most now was blood, arge amount of blood. She knew that Leng ruoxue was bing more and more of a threat to her, and she didn''t have much time left. Hence, she was in a hurry to recover her strength.

    "Don''t capture them on the road. Just capture the people from the major families!" After thinking for a while, Wu Xiao ordered.

    The leader of the Men in ck heard this and quickly tried to stop him.""Master, if we do this, we will cause public anger!"

    What was it that they had not dared to make any big moves all this time? Isn''t it to maintain the positive image of his Lord? If they really captured the people from the big families, then they really couldn''t hide anything!

    "Those who submit to me will prosper, and those who resist me will perish. Now, it''s time for those crafty major forces to make a choice!" Fog rippleughed coldly. Now that things hade to this, there was no way she would leave those forces to Leng ruoxue. That was why she wanted her subordinates to capture all of them. Those who submitted to her would naturally be able to live, and those who resisted would be her food. This was a win-win solution, so why not?

    Wu Xuan was very satisfied with her own idea. This was a time when she needed people. Although the reverent-god level cultivators under her were getting fewer and fewer, if she had the help of the other major forces, she believed that her chances of winning the life-and-death battle with Leng ruoxue would be much higher!

    However, she knew that the biggest variable on Leng ruoxue''s side was Cang and the Mistress of the Dark World. However, what she was most worried about was Azure. After all, Azure belonged to the divine realm. If Azure didn''t care and insisted on attacking, even thews of the world wouldn''t be able to restrain it. She wasn''t afraid of the Mistress of the Dark World. After all, the Mistress of the Dark World belonged to the nineherher prison. She believed that the other party wouldn''t risk the copse of the space and stick his nose into other people''s business! Otherwise, she would have a bigger headache.

 Chapter 2991 The End (14)

    How could he make Azure not act?

    Wu Jing''s head was spinning, but she couldn''t think of a good way. The leader of the Men in ck, who had received her order, saw that her Lord had made up her mind and could only carry it out.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue had already returned to Demon City. After handing over the group of men in ck to Jiang Ning and the other two, she went back into the bracelet and started cultivating.

    Even though her body had almost fully recovered, the spiritual energy in her body was still insufficient. In order to deal with Wu Ling, the spiritual energy in her body had to be abundant. Hence, Leng ruoxue did not want to waste any more time. Just like Wu Ling''s premonition, she was also clear that it would not be long before the two of them would truly fight.

    Leng ruoxue was absorbing spirit Qi in her bracelet while uncle long and the others were busy preparing for the battle.

    First of all, they had to properly arrange for the personnel below the God Emperor rank in Demon City. They didn''t wish for any idents to happen to them while they were preparing for battle. After all, that shameless fellow, Rime, was capable of doing anything.

    After some discussion, uncle long and the others decided on a house as the best ce to settle them down. After the owner of the house, a certain grass, found out about this, he was very unwilling and unwilling. The main thing was that he did not want a group of strangers to live in his territory. It was so inconvenient!

    However, after uncle long told him that this was Xue ''er''s idea, the grass immediately agreed with a charming smile.

    Uncle long was helpless after the incident. Fortunately, the grass listened to Xue ''er. Otherwise, he really didn''t know what to do.

    Secondly, in order to prevent the fog ripple from having something to threaten them with, they had to send people to bring over the people from the armament Masters Guild and Alchemist Guild. Of course, the forces that were on good terms with them had to be informed. As for whether they woulde or not, that was the other party''s business.

    After these matters were discussed, everyone split up.

    Uncle long, Dongfang Yue, mu li, as well as cangqu''s armament Guild headquarters and alchemy Guild headquarters, were responsible for receiving people. Dongfang Lin was responsible for sending messages to the various forces.

    When the other forces heard that there would be a big operation, their hearts trembled. They knew what the other party meant without saying it! However, none of them had expected this news toe so suddenly. However, after receiving the news, they quickly took action.

    Although Demon City had only given them 100 slots, it was still better than nothing! At the very least, if something were to happen in the future, these 100 people would be enough to pass down the bloodline of their families.

    It could be said that the factions that were on good terms with Demon City knew their own limitations. None of them had the thought that the other party had to ensure the safety of their entire family. After all, that was too unrealistic. The other party wasn''t their parents, so why should they control their entire family?

    It was a favor that the other party was willing to inform them before the operation, not an obligation! Most importantly, they had a good rtionship with Demon City, so they considered benefits and Demon city''s strength more than anything else. Moreover, the difference in strength between them and Demon City prevented them from having any unrealistic thoughts.

    In short, they were very grateful for Demon city''s favor. After all, they had been informed before the operation.

    As for how to ensure that they would not be affected, that was their own problem!

    In less than half a month, uncle long and the others, who had gone to the cksmith''s guild and Alchemist''s Guild, returned afterpleting their tasks. Soon after, the forces that were on good terms with them made full use of the quota given to them by Demon City and brought people to seek refuge.

    Beforeing to Demon City, the representatives of the various factions had been told to behave themselves. Hence, after settling down in Demon City, they were all extremely obedient. The families of these people had also begun to evacuate in secret!

    For a time, the divine realm appeared calm on the surface, but in reality, it was already turbulent in private with many unstable factors.

    The Men in ck started with the smallest and most unremarkable factions. By the time therge and medium-sized factions realized that something was wrong, it was already toote!<novelnext></novelnext>

    On a certain day.

    ? Cang Zheng was lying in the garden and basking in the sun out of boredom. Suddenly, he frowned and disappeared from the garden.

    When uncle long and the others saw this, their faces were full of question marks. However, senior Cang had always been carefree, so they felt at ease after thinking about it.

    After Azure left the garden, he immediately appeared in the God Pagoda. At this moment, the God-protecting tower was being madly attacked by the fog.

    Cang appeared outside the tower and asked with a frown,""Little ripple bitch, are you crazy!" It didn''t expect that the old woman woulde to its door instead of looking for trouble with it. It was really strange!

    Just as it thought this, Azure immediately felt that something was wrong. It then saw the smug-looking fog Phoenix stop attacking and disappear.

    Realizing that he might have been fooled, Cang da nu wanted to chase after fog Phoenix, but he suddenly found that he was trapped!

    It knew nothing about the formation, and after a series of random attacks, the formation had no ws. At this time, Wu Cheng''s proud and arrogantughter came to its ears,""Hahaha! Cang, don''t waste your energy! How could I possibly let you escape after setting it up for so long! You should just stay inside! After I''m done with Leng ruoxue, I''ll deal with you!"

    "You want to take care of my girl? dream on!" Cang scoffed and then shouted,""Old B * tch, let me out, or you''ll definitely regret it!"

    "Oh, really? I''d like to see how you''re going to make me regret this!" Wu Xiao provoked.

    "Old bitch! You asked for this!" Azure waspletely enraged. He extended his small w and a huge red flower appeared in it. It was the blood cherry blossom. At this moment, the flower was almost dried up. The entire Flower Leaf drooped down, and the petals drooped listlessly.

    As soon as she saw Azure, blood cherry blossom trembled. At this moment, fog nightmare, who had already returned to the God lord''s estate and was using her mind to sense Azure''s condition in the spell formation, shouted,"Cang, what do you want to do?"

    "Let me out, or I''ll tear it apart!" Cang threatened.

    "Don''t you dare!" "You ...!" Ripple mist was shocked and furious, and she tried to summon the blood cherry blossom. However, no matter what she did, she was unable to contact the blood cherry blossom. It was as if there were thousands of mountains and rivers between her and the blood cherry blossom, and she was unable to reach the end.

    ''Damn it!'' It was obvious that Cang was behind this! Fog was filled with hatred! The anger in his heart rose even more.

    Let Cang out? That was impossible! It wasn''t easy to trick Cang into her formation. If she let it go just like that, wouldn''t all her efforts be in vain? However, her blood cherry blossom clone was in the hands of the other party. For a moment, fog''s conflicted heart clenched.

    Could it be that he would always be controlled by Cang?

    Mist ripple was unwilling to ept this!

    Just as Wu Xiao was feeling vexed, Cang, who couldn''t wait any longer, had already begun to destroy the flower!

    As she felt the pain of the blood cherry blossom, mist Ripple''s heart was bleeding!

    "Wu ... Lord Cang, please spare me! I didn''t do anything wrong!" The blood cherry blossom whose petals were torn by Azure in the array cried and begged.

 Chapter 2992 The End (15)

    Cang sneered,"you didn''t do anything wrong, but you shouldn''t be that old woman''s clone!" After saying that, Azure''s movements became much faster, and bloodcherry Blossom''s cries of pain grew louder and louder.

    In the blink of an eye, the petals of the blood cherry blossom were all torn off by Azure, leaving only a bare pistil.

    A pair of teary blood-red eyes appeared in the center of the flower, looking pitifully at Azure. Unfortunately, Azure was a heartless person. He naturally wouldn''t have any soft-hearted thoughts about the blood cherry blossoms.

    Seeing that fog didn''tpromise, cold one didn''t give up and used his sharp ws to destroy the pistil. The blood cherry blossom didn''t even have the chance to beg for mercy. In an instant, the pistil exploded and turned into powder that fell to the ground!

    "Ah!" "Arghh!" Wu Xuan, who was in the Divine Master''s estate, cried out in pain and spat out a few mouthfuls of blood! How detestable! While she was hesitating, Cang, that damn guy, had already made his move!

    The mist was so regretful! Although she had long known that Cang was a hot-tempered person, she had never expected that the other party would not be willing to wait for even a moment. If it was in the past, the two of them would at least be able to bargain, but this time, she had miscalcted! His n had beenpletely disrupted by Cang!

    Originally, Rime had nned to find Leng ruoxue to make the first move after trapping Cang so as not to waste the great opportunity to trap Cang. However, she didn''t expect that Cang wouldn''t follow the script at all and directly destroyed one of her clones, causing her n to failpletely!

    Thest powerful clone was destroyed by Azure. This was a serious blow to fog''s strength. However, in this case, she would not let Azure out! He also didn''t allow anyone to save Cang!

    After making up her mind, Wu Jing decided to continue setting up the spell formation. This time, her target was Demon City.

    Her clone was destroyed, causing her to lose a lot of strength. She naturally had to do her best to dy time so that she could make up for her strength as soon as possible!

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the rest were still unaware that Cang was trapped. Cang was isted within the array and could not contact anyone.

    After half a year, the spiritual energy in Leng ruoxue''s body finally became more abundant. She was also fully confident and prepared to fight to the death with the mist ripple.

    However, she only heard that Cang had gone missing after the bracelet.

    "How did Cang go missing?" Leng ruoxue was astonished.

    "Senior Cang left half a year ago and hasn''t returned!" Uncle long said carefully.

    "It should be in trouble." Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    "No way! "With senior Azure''s strength, even fog ice might not be a match for him ..." Uncle long said in disbelief, but he didn''t continue.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to suspect Wu Xiao, but he felt that that old woman wouldn''t be so muddleheaded as to directly fight with senior Cang. That wouldn''t do her any good!

    "Of course, I won''t fight Cang directly, but I can use a formation to trap Cang. If I''m not wrong, Cang should be trapped by her formation." Leng ruoxue said.

    "Xue ''er, let''s quickly go save senior Cang!" Hearing this, uncle long immediately became a little anxious. In addition, he also felt a little guilty.

    Senior Azure had been gone for half a year. At first, he didn''t take it seriously, butter on, he noticed that something was wrong. However, at that time, senior Azure had already been missing for nearly half a year.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Regretfully, even though he knew that senior Cang had gone missing, the people he sent out were unable to find him. As such, he didn''t know how to exin this to Xue ''er. It was a good thing that Xue ''er did not me him, or else he would have died of guilt.

    "Haha, none of you need to go out!" Suddenly, Wu Ling''s voice rang in Leng ruoxue and the rest''s ears. Then, they felt an endless pressure engulfing their hearts, causing their bodies and hearts to feel heavy.

    "What did you do?" Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "After half a year, the God binding formation I gave you has finally seeded!" Ripple mist replied with pride.

    It was the God binding formation again! Leng ruoxue thought to herself,''looks like this old woman is using the God binding formation as her trump card. However, that formation is indeed very useful!'' He just didn''t know to what extent Wu Yan had done this time.

    Even though Leng ruoxue had such thoughts in her heart, her expression did not change. She asked,""Azure is also trapped by you?"

    "Not bad! Originally, I didn''t intend to use the great divine binding array against you people. Unfortunately, that hateful Cang has angered me. So, if you want to me someone, me him!" Wu Yan''s voice was filled with the smell of gunpowder. After she finished speaking, her voice disappeared.

    "Xue ''er, what do we do now?" Uncle long and the others didn''t look too good. On one hand, they were worried. On the other hand, they could faintly feel their life force disappearing bit by bit uncontrobly. This should be the power of the God binding formation.

    "Let''s go check on the others. Those who are weak, enter the space!" Leng ruoxue also felt that the situation was not good. After surveying the area, she helplessly realized that other than the Hierarch experts who could barely withstand the aftereffects of the God binding array, the deities below the Hierarch rank would not be able to withstand it.

    Without any hesitation, she immediately moved everyone into the bracelet.

    At this moment, the dragons, phoenixes, and white tigers who were cultivating in the bracelet immediately stopped their cultivation when they noticed the abnormality. After understanding the situation, they were all rather terrified.

    It wasn''t easy for them to get out of the God-binding array, so why were they locked up again?

    "Master, isn''t Demon City your territory? How did Wu Xuan find a way to set up the great God binding formation here?" Feng Wu asked in confusion. He had once been harmed by the God binding great array, and it could be said that he had a deep hatred for this great array.

    "That woman is crazy. She actually set up the God binding array outside the entire Demon City, and the array eye used a trace of her soul. So, the power of the God binding array outside the demon City is even greater than the one you were trapped in." Leng ruoxue exined.

    Leng ruoxue had not expected that the fog ripple would do something so crazy. However, she was clear that in order to set up such arge-scale soul binding array, she would have to pay a considerable price. Whether it was the crystal stones or the strand of soul that the fog ripple had given up, they were all one-time consumables that could not be retrieved again.

    Apart from trapping them, one of Wu Xuan''s purposes for setting up this great formation was probably to obtain life force from them. However, it was obvious that she had miscalcted. With green vessel''s heaven-defying space, how could Leng ruoxue let Wu Xuan''s plot seed?

    After consoling the frightened beasts for a while, Leng ruoxue brought the evildoer away from the bracelet.

    After some thought, she moved uncle long and the others in.

    Although Grandpa and brother were not very willing to go in, they also understood that if they stayed by Xue ''er''s side at this time, they would not be helping her, but adding to her troubles! In Xue ''er''s words, the life force they had lost outside would only benefit Wu Jing.

 Chapter 2993 The End (16)

    After sending everyone in, only Leng ruoxue and the demon were left in the huge Leng family residence. The demon was very happy. It was the mist ripple that gave him and Xue ''er the chance to be alone! So, if he had the chance, he would definitely ''thank'' that woman properly!

    Who knew that just as this thought formed in their minds, a little boy would appear beside them with a face that looked like he was asking for a beating. He then pounced into Leng ruoxue''s arms.

    Instantly, the demon was so angry that he almost choked!

    "What are you doing out here? Be careful not to have your life force sucked away by the God binding formation!" The demon threatened.

    "Tsk! I know formations, and I can help big sister break the formation! So, I''m here to help!" Qing Jue said calmly, not taking the demon''s words seriously at all.

    "Help? Did you help?" The demon scoffed at Qing Jue''s words.

    "Sister, have I ever made things worse?" Qing Jue ignored the demon and asked Leng ruoxue directly.

    Ugh! Leng ruoxue was in a difficult position. Green vessel was indeed very helpful, but if she really said that, she was afraid that the demon would be angry.

    "You guys continue chatting, I''ll go check on the array!" With that, Leng ruoxue threw green vessel into the demon''s arms and slipped away.

    "You''ve fallen into my hands, right?" As he watched Xue ''er''s back view, the demon lifted Qing Jue into the air and said proudly.

    "Tsk! A vile person has achieved sess!" Qing Jue said resentfully.

    "Whatever you say, you''re in my hands now!" The demonughed in a very lecherous manner. He was quite pleased that Xue ''er was on his side. Meanwhile, green vessel was so angry that he almost went crazy! However, he was a magnanimous person and would not be calctive with a pretty boy!

    Then, green vessel turned his face away and ignored the evildoer.

    The evil manughed as he carried green vessel with one hand and chased after Leng ruoxue.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue was standing at the highest point of the mountain peak, looking at the array formation that covered the sky above Demon City. Even she was slightly impressed by Wu Xiao''s crazy actions.

    The manpower and material resources consumed by such a huge array were unimaginable, but Wu Yan had done it! Simrly, therger the array, the longer it would take to break it! From the looks of it, ripple mist was trying to stall for time.

    Leng ruoxue''s head was starting to hurt. She already knew Wu Cheng''s intentions and sinister intentions! This mist ripple formation could be said to be killing many birds with one stone!

    He was stalling for time!

    She was giving her trouble!

    He would reduce the strength of her side and collect some life force for himself!

    Leng ruoxue was very clear that if she were to dispel this formation, she would run out of spiritual energy again. Once Wu Xuan''s strategy of stalling for time seeded, she would definitely be no match for her and fall right into Wu Xuan''s trap. If they didn''t release the God-binding array, they would be trapped forever. Slowly, they would end up like the Phoenix race, dragon race, and white Tiger race, waiting for their life force to be exhausted and die. No matter which oue it was, it wasn''t what Leng ruoxue wanted.

    To Wu Luan, the loss of breaking the array was not small. However, she was betting that Leng ruoxue would not be able to break the God-binding array that she had set up with her divine soul!

    It could be said that this was a battle without smoke. It was impossible to predict who would win or lose. After all, there were too many unexpected things about formations.

    But the worst result was that both sides would suffer!

    When the demon found Leng ruoxue, he saw her frowning as she sat on a smooth Boulder at the peak of the mountain. She was in a daze as she looked at the looming array in the sky.

    After he sat down beside Leng ruoxue, he did not say anything and only pulled Xue ''er into his embrace to apany her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After a long time.

    Leng ruoxue smiled and said,"demon, from tomorrow onwards, I''m going to start removing this God-binding array!" I would also like to know who''s better in terms of formations, me or that wastrel!"

    "It''s definitely my Xue ''er. " The demon didn''t even think and directly said.

    Leng ruoxue chuckled when she heard this. The evildoer really trusted her unconditionally! She was very happy!

    "Elder sister, although the formation of that old woman, Wu Yan, was taught by the old master, I also believe that elder sister will definitely win!" Qing Jue also ttered. At this moment, he suddenly hated his old master. Why did he teach that woman formations for no reason? He was just giving them trouble!

    However, he could only think about it in his heart. After all, the person he wasining about was the previous master he had acknowledged!

    "The two of you have so much confidence in me, it''s giving me a lot of pressure!" Leng ruoxueughed as she teased.

    "Xue ''er, pressure is also a form of motivation! Good luck! I will always protect you!" The demon hurriedly said.

    "Sister, I can help. I won''t make things worse. Please believe me!" Qing Jue expressed his feelings once again.

    Leng ruoxue touched Qing Jue''s cute little face and nodded.""I know, green vessel is the best!"

    With Leng ruoxue''s praise, Qing Jue''s proud little tail was about to rise up. He even gave the evildoer a threatening look. However, this time, the evildoer did not hold it against Qing Jue.

    The next day.

    Leng ruoxue and Qing Jue started to break the formation.

    On Wu Yan''s side, most of the people from the major forces had been captured and all of them were locked up in her domain. Unfortunately, not many people from the eight great divine regions were caught.

    After he stopped paying attention to Leng ruoxue''s situation, Wu Chen returned to her domain.

    Within her domain, many people were tied up by vines and suspended in mid-air. In a blood pool not far away, there were three small blood cherry blossoms that had yet to grow. These were her newly created clones, and they were currently in the most need of nutrients.

    Every day, these three palm-sized blood cherry blossoms needed to feed on the blood of a human to satisfy their growth needs. Of all the major forces that had been captured, the one who had been locked up here for the longest time had been locked up for three months. In the past three months, they had seen nearly a hundred people being fed with blood cherry blossoms. Those nauseating and terrifying scenes were still fresh in their minds. Because of the shock, many people''s hearts had reached their limits!

    The reason why Wu Yan had kept them alive was naturally to scare them! Now, she felt that it was almost time.

    Standing by the blood pool, ripple gently raised her beautiful eyes and gave a look to the ck-clothed man''s subordinates. Immediately, the people from the major forces who were hanging in the air were all put down.

    "Have you all thought it through? Whether you want to be loyal to me or be food for my blood Sakura clone, it''s up to you!" Ripple''s beautiful eyes swept over the pale-faced crowd as she softly spoke.

    "Wu Han, as the master of the divine realm, how can you treat us like this?" One of the yin family members criticized with extreme hatred.

    "Then how do you want me to treat you? By the way, I haven''t caught the patriarchs of the eight divine regions yet! You don''t need to make a choice for now. When we capture your family head, we''ll let you make a choice together. " Wu Xuan thought for a moment and said.

    "You want to capture our family head? dream on!" The yin family head said angrily.

    "Are you dreaming? Then I''ll show you!" Wu Yan smiled calmly and then changed the topic."I don''t understand. Your n head has already abandoned you, why are you still so loyal to him?"

 Chapter 2994 The End (17)

    "The master will never give up on us! He will definitely save us!" The yin family member shouted.

    "Give up! Your master can''t save you! The only one who can save you is Leng ruoxue. However, Leng ruoxue is also trapped by me now. So, if you''re smart, you should know what to do, right?" Ripple''s beautiful eyes swept over the others as she indifferently said.

    No one said anything, mainly because no one wanted to be the first to stand out. The word ''betrayal'' was not pleasant to hear, even if it was only for the sake of survival!

    "You''re both unwilling?" Wu Jing was a little impatient. She threw a vine directly from her hand and the person closest to the blood pool was thrown into it. In just a few seconds, that person''s blood was sucked dry and his body dissolved in the bubbling blood.

    The timid ones were scared out of their wits. After all, they had once been in the same boat. But in the blink of an eye, their lives had disappeared. No one could ept such a fact!

    "Still not willing to make a choice?" Looking at the dumbfounded crowd, ripple mist coldlyughed.

    Then, one by one, they were thrown into the blood pool and became food for the three little flowers. Today, the three little flowers had a great time eating, and they were even a little full!

    Mist ripple knew when to stop, but for several days in a row, she threw people into the blood pool every day, and soon, a small force disappeared from this world!

    In a situation where they couldn''t even protect themselves, no one had extra sympathy. In fact, some forces couldn''t stand it and surrendered very quickly.

    With a leader, more and more forces chose to join rime ice.

    Unfortunately, even though they had joined rime ice, the three little flowers, who had already tasted the sweetness of it, did not want to let them go! Wu Xiao also indulged in the behavior of her avatar.

    "Why? We''ve already surrendered, so why are you still treating us like this!" A person who was about to be eaten by the three blood cherry blossoms gathered his courage and asked before he died.

    "Because you are too weak! They''re only worthy of being food for my clone!" Wu Xuan said cruelly.

    Everyone had mixed feelings when they heard this!

    With that, ripple mist turned and left.

    When he returned to his main hall, a Man in ck was already waiting there.

    "Any news?" Wu Xuan asked directly.

    "Yes, I am. He''s in the ning family''s divine realm!" The Man in ck nodded.

    "I''ll go and capture them myself!" After Wu Xuan finished speaking, he had already disappeared.

    The people she wanted to capture were naturally the family heads of the eight great divine domains that the Man in ck couldn''t capture. Without them, how could she control the other people in the eight great divine domains?

    When she reached the ning family''s divine realm, she was discovered as soon as she approached her destination.

    In an instant, her figure shed and blocked the path of the few people who were about to escape.

    "Ice Spirit, I didn''t expect you to be with them." Seeing her old friend, Wu Xiao said with satisfaction. Although she only wanted to capture six of the patriarchs of the eight divine regions, ice soul was definitely a surprise for her! However, Ice Spirit did not want to see her at all.

    Ice Spirit was extremely depressed. They had wanted to return to Demon City, but they had been stopped outside the city. Although he had no idea what had happened to Demon City, he guessed that something must have happened when he saw fog ice.

    However, he couldn''t understand how something could have happened to Demon City, which was full of talents. This was beyond his expectations.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I met him by ident." Ice Spirit replied with a calm smile.

    "What a coincidence. Now, all of you,e with me!" Wu Xuan said with a smile. There was a trace of pride on his face.

    "Why should I go with you? Who Do You Think You Are?" The yin family master said unhappily.

    "The nsmen of your ns are in my hands. If you don''te with me, I''ll kill them!" Wu Chen threatened.

    "If we leave with you, Leng ruoxue will kill us. That''s why we don''t want to be involved with you!" Yin family head continued.

    "Leng ruoxue can''t take care of all of you now. She''s already been trapped by me!" Rime clenched her teeth in anger. At a time like this, these people would rather care about Leng ruoxue''s existence than pay any attention to her, the Divine Master. This was a fact that she could not ept.

    "What did you do to Xue ''er?" Ice Spirit asked immediately.

    "You want to know? Thene with me!" Ripple said.

    "I''ll listen to you if you want to tell me, but you want to use this as bait to make me go with you? dream on! I''m not a three-year-old kid, how can I be so easily deceived?" Ice soul was speechless.

    "Hmph! Today, you have to leave no matter what!" Riverripple said angrily.

    "You want to use force? There are at least seven of us, and you''re only yourself. You can''t be considered a true Divine Master. Do you think you can fight all seven of us?" Ice Spirit sneered. Originally, they didn''t want to fight with Wu Chen, but now it seemed that if they didn''t fight, Wu Chen wouldn''t let them go!

    When he said that he wasn''t a true master God, he hadpletely angered Wu Chen. Thus, without saying anything, Wu Chen attacked ice soul.

    When the others saw this, they also attacked the fog ice ...

    It was indeed difficult for fog to fight against seven people alone. However, it was almost impossible for ice soul and the others to gain any advantage. After the real battle, ice soul was deeply shocked by fog''s current strength. After tens of thousands of years, fog had grown to such a level! It was really unbelievable!

    The current rime ice, other than Cang and the Dark Lord who couldn''t easily make a move, was probably something only Xue ''er could handle!

    After testing out Wu Zhao''s strength, Bing po, who was unwilling to fight for too long, sent a message to the others. After a round of fierce attacks, the seven of them split up and teleported in all directions.

    When fog ripple saw this, she almost exploded in anger. After using her divine sense to search for a while and finding nothing, she wantonly destroyed everything before leaving resentfully!

    As the saying goes, the most dangerous ce is also the safest ce. After a long time, ice soul and the others returned to the ning family''s divine realm.

    The first thing the ice Spirit did after entering the ning family''s main residence was to open the forbidden area in the back mountain of the ning family and let out Wuhe Ice Phoenix.

    The first thing the man and beast did when they came out was to ask about Leng ruoxue''s situation. After knowing that she was trapped by the fog ice, they were extremely worried.

    "Don''t worry, that little girl will be fine. " Ice Spirit sighed and consoled him. In truth, he wasn''t confident either, and the ning family''s God Realm was probably only temporarily safe. Staying here wasn''t a long-term n.

    The eight humans and one beast discussed for a while and decided to hide in the godly maind. There were restrictions set up by master Yu there, so it was rtively safer than the divine realm. More importantly, even rime ice could only disy the strength of a God. This way, they would be much safer.

    Right now, the most important thing was for them to not fall into the hands of Wu Chen and be her hostage to threaten Leng ruoxue!

 Chapter 2995 The End (18)

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue and Qing Jue were doing their best to break the God-binding array that Wu Xuan had set up outside of evil demon City.

    A yearter. The two of them only managed to crack one-third of the array. In this one year, the two of them had rested many times. The God-binding array had consumed too much divine power, and they had used up quite a number of top-grade crystals. This made Leng ruoxue''s heart ache.

    However, when it was time to spend money, Leng ruoxue would definitely not be reluctant!

    Just like that, after three years, the two of them finally achieved some results. Leng ruoxue and Qing Jue were excited when they saw the formation above Demon City dimming.

    After being trapped in the God-binding array for three years, they werepletely clueless about the situation outside. However, this did not affect Leng ruoxue''s n. Right now, only the array core was still in operation. As long as they could destroy the array core, they would be able to escape sessfully.

    After Leng ruoxue specifically instructed the demon, she focused all her energy on dealing with the formation core.

    This formation''s eye was even more powerful than the one that had imprisoned the three beasts. Leng ruoxue and Qing Jue had to exhaust all the divine power in their bodies and fight with the formation''s eye for a while before they were finally able to destroy it.

    After the light from the array eye disappeared, Wu Xuan, who was in the God Lord''s Manor, vomited blood and fainted.

    Leng ruoxue and Qing Jue were not any better off. Both of them fell to the ground weakly. The demon carried Leng ruoxue in his arms and carried Qing Jue, who could not receive any special treatment from him, back to the Leng family''s main residence.

    With a thought, the three of them had already appeared in the bracelet.

    Uncle long and the others immediately surrounded them and asked about their well-being. For the past three years, they had seen how hard Leng ruoxue and Qing Jue had worked, but they were unable to help at all. This made them feel even more depressed, and their hatred for Wu ice increased.

    However, now was not the time toin. After watching Leng ruoxue and Qing Jue enter the purple bamboo house to rest, uncle long and the rest stood guard outside.

    The next day, after Leng ruoxue had slightly recovered, she immediately arranged for Shui mo to help Cang. The extremely unwilling evildoer was asked by Leng ruoxue to be a bodyguard.

    Although the two of them were depressed, they didn''t dare to dy and immediately headed to the God Guardian Tower.

    When he reached the God-protecting tower, Shui mo immediately saw the six-pointed star array. It was also a God-binding array, but it was smaller. However, it was very powerful.

    However, what made him quite pleased was that when Wu Yan set up this formation, she did not use her own heart''s blood and soul. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would not be able to break it with his strength.

    A monthter, Azure finally regained his freedom!

    After being imprisoned for so long, the anger in Cang''s heart wasn''t ordinary! After thanking Shui mo, Cang disappeared.

    "Uh! Senior Cang, where are you in a hurry to go?" Shui mo turned to ask the demon.

    "He went to take revenge." The evildoer said. That vengeful guy had been tricked by the ripple mist bitch this time, so it would be strange if he let her go!

    "Should we follow them and take a look?" Shui mo was worried.

    "No need. Let''s go back to Demon City." The demon wasn''t worried about Azure, the mist ripple couldn''t kill it! I''m afraid I can''t care about this guy now.

    By the time Azure returned to Demon City, he wouldn''t be alone. Other than the seamless gate of the mission Guild, the three reverent-god level experts of the Divine Master''s estate had also been abducted by it. Of course, it couldn''t be considered kidnapping, the three of them followed Azure back willingly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    When Cang left, he didn''t say a word and immediately took action. Many of Wu''s ck-robed men were killed by him. When the guards of the God Lord''s Manor saw that the situation was bad, except for those who were dead, almost all of them who could escape ran away. In short, the God Lord''s Manor was almost empty now.

    Seeing this, the three Hierarch could only follow him to Demon City. As for the mission Guild, ording to uncle long and the others ''original n, they were supposed to stay there as spies. After all, they were the people of Fog City on the surface. No matter how vicious that woman was, it was impossible for her to kill her own subordinates. However, this time, more than half of the Imperial City had been destroyed, so there was no need for them to stay there any longer.

    When ripple woke up and heard the report from her injured subordinate, she was so angry that she spat out a few mouthfuls of blood and almost fainted again.

    She quickly entered her domain and sucked the blood of dozens of people before she felt slightly better.

    Aftering out of the domain, she continued to ask,""How many people do we still have?"

    "Less than ten thousand people." The leader of the Men in ck said honestly.

    "Less than ten thousand!" Hearing this number, ripple mist''s anger grew.

    When she had the most subordinates, she had over a hundred million subordinates. However, in the past few years, she had fought with Leng ruoxue many times, causing the number of her subordinates to decrease rapidly. The loss of some godly venerable rank experts was the most painful for her. On the other hand, most of her subordinates were between the God King and God Emperor ranks. These people were basically cannon fodder when faced with Leng ruoxue''s group. However, having cannon fodder was better than having them all killed!

    Moreover, those cannon fodders could be used as food to satisfy her hunger at critical moments, but now? She had basically be themander of the army. Such a tragic fact made her so depressed that she wanted to scratch the wall!

    "Go and get more people for me!" Ripple mist angrily ordered. She needed food!

    "Yes." The leader of the Men in ck replied. Although he wanted to say that it was not so easy to catch people now, he did not dare to face the anger of his master. He could only carry out the order seriously.

    Three monthster, the number of missing people in the divine realm had increased rapidly. Compared to the previous time when the various major powers had collectively disappeared, this time, the missing people were basically a few scattered humans. Without exception, they had all be the food of the fog.

    During this time, he finally managed to contact uncle Long''s ice soul. Ice soul secretly returned to Demon City with Wu, Bing Chan, and the six patriarchs from the eight divine domains.

    When uncle long and the others learned from them that all the major powers of the divine realm had been captured by rime ice, they were still shocked even though they had already been mentally prepared.

    Wu Chen is crazy! Originally, uncle long and the others thought that the old woman would find trouble with the forces that were close to them, but they didn''t expect that Wu Han would cut the grass to catch the rabbit and not let a single one go!

    They couldn''t understand. Was it necessary to attract hatred like this?

    This time, they didn''t even need to announce Wu Chen''s crimes. That B * tch Wu Chen had pushed herself to the opposite side of all the forces, and this was definitely good news for them.

    Not long after, many of the fish that had escaped from the big forces also came to the evil demon City to seek shelter. However, a considerable number of the forces that these people belonged to had once had ideas about the ning family''s divine territory. Although the evil demon City did not directly reject them, they did not receive them well. At most, they did not expel them. Even so, those people were already quite grateful.

    Currently, Demon City was definitely the safest ce in the divine realm!

    A yearter, Leng ruoxue had finally fully recovered her powers!

    Leng ruoxue came out of the bangle and saw uncle long and the others. She smiled and said, "You''ve been waiting anxiously!"

 Chapter 2996 The End (19)

    "Hahaha! Xue ''er, although you were in seclusion, we didn''t idle around for the past year! We''ve basically wiped out all of the Rime bitch''s subordinates!" Uncle long said with a smile.

    "Yes, we''ve already destroyed the left and right arms of the mist bitch. But even so, that old woman has not shown her face even once. I wonder if she''s pretending to be dead!" Dongfang Yue added.

    "She''s recuperating. " Leng ruoxue said with certainty. During the previous battle, both of them had suffered great losses. During that time, she had used more than a year to recover her spirit Qi, while that old woman needed blood. Thus, she didn''t need to ask to know that many people had gone missing in the divine realm in the past year.

    While she was exchanging pleasantries with uncle long and the others, Leng ruoxue used her divine sense to scan the entire Demon City. With a single nce, she actually discovered many unfamiliar faces.

    "There seems to be a lot of strangers." Leng ruoxue asked after her observation.

    "They''re all survivors from the major forces. " Uncle long said honestly.

    "Including those?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes. The ones she was referring to were naturally the forces that had once set their sights on the ning family''s divine territory.

    "Yes, I am. However, I made them pay the rent!" Uncle longughed evilly.

    "That''s good. I don''t want to let them have it easy. " Leng ruoxueughed coldly. She had no obligation to protect those people!

    "I definitely won''t let them take advantage of me! Don''t worry!" Uncle long promised.

    Leng ruoxue smiled in satisfaction. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to show her gratitude, but she had said that no matter what those people took away, they would have to return it in double. She didn''t expect that her words woulde true so quickly.

    After that, Leng ruoxue said impatiently,""Let''s go to the Imperial City!"

    "Good! To the Imperial City!" Everyone was excited. Very quickly, therge group set off in a grand manner.

    A few dayster, Leng ruoxue and the rest were already standing outside the Imperial City''s gates.

    At this moment, the Imperial city''s walls were only half of its original size. However, the words "Imperial City" still hung high up in the middle of the walls. Leng ruoxue and the others could not help but sigh when they saw the once prosperous Imperial City now in such a state.

    Is Wu Ling nning to give up?

    It wasn''t Leng ruoxue''s first time in Yu city, and naturally, it wouldn''t be herst time either. However, this time, her feelings were veryplicated.

    "Senior brother, we can finally avenge master this time!" Leng ruoxue looked at Bing Yao and Qing Yang who were beside her.

    The two of them nodded, their eyes burning with passion!

    They had been thinking about their Master''s Revenge for tens of thousands of years. Today, they could finally take revenge!

    With their hearts filled with excitement, the two of them stood side by side with Leng ruoxue. The three of them looked at each other and smiled. Then, the group walked into the Imperial City together.

    It could be said that Demon City had sent out all their forces for this battle to the death. Basically, apart from those who had some rtionship with Yu, all the cultivators, ORCC, Feng Da, and the others who were in seclusion hade out. The most important thing was to participate. They were not willing to let such a big event slip by. They still wanted to witness the end of the fog era with their own eyes! He had personally witnessed the rise of Leng ruoxue''s era!

    Walking on the streets of the Imperial City, Leng ruoxue looked at the deste shops on both sides of the street that had long since been left unattended. She felt even more upset. However, this was only temporary. After rime ice was destroyed, she would definitely work hard to restore the Imperial City to its former prosperity! After all, this ce used to belong to master!

    They arrived at the Divine Master''s residence. Through the open door, Leng ruoxue first saw Wu Xuan, who was dressed in red, sitting in the courtyard. She seemed to be waiting for them. Behind her stood hundreds of men in ck.

    "You''re here!" Wu Xuan''s gentle voice rang out. These words were only meant for Leng ruoxue. The only enemy she had set her mind on was Leng ruoxue!<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Were you waiting for me?" Leng ruoxue asked despite knowing the answer.

    "Others don''t have the right to make me wait!" Wu Yan said with a charming smile.

    "I should feel honored. Should I say that you are in a hurry to die?" Leng ruoxue asked in surprise.

    "You''re so confident that you can kill me?" Ripple mist pretended to be calm. In reality, she was very frustrated. She could already tell that Leng ruoxue''s current strength was only higher than hers. However, she was not willing to admit defeat just like that! As a strong person, she had an iparable pride!

    "Of course, I''ve never done anything I''m not confident in!" Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "I like confident enemies!" Wu Xuan said with a smile.

    "Thank you, I''ll do the same!" Leng ruoxue replied.

    "If we weren''t enemies, we might have be friends!" Wu Xuan said with some regret.

    "I''m sorry, but I think the opposite. I don''t think we''ll be friends even if we''re not enemies!" Leng ruoxue said without giving him any face.

    "Why? Could it be that I''m not worthy of being your friend with my status?" Riverripple was furious.

    "Those of different paths can not conspire together! We''re not the same!" Leng ruoxue was very honest.

    "Hahaha! What a good ''different paths, different ns''! Do you think you''re a good person? You''re really hypocritical!" Wu Xuan scoffed at Leng ruoxue''s words!

    "Although I''m not a good person, I''m still far from you! At least, I won''t kill the innocent!" Leng ruoxue retorted seriously.

    "I won''t kill innocent people! I''ve only killed those who deserve to be killed!" Wu Xiao quibbled.

    "If that''s the case, the number of people you said should be killed is really quite a lot. Or have all the major forces offended you? Are they all people who should be killed?" Leng ruoxue was a little curious. It was rare to see this old woman being so shameless!

    "They''re just my food. Just like you humans need to hunt for beasts for food, I need to eat blood too!" Ripple mist said matter-of-factly.

    "Shameless, how can you say such words?" Dongfang Yue couldn''t bear to listen any longer and interrupted before Leng ruoxue could react.

    "Am I shameless? How much stronger can you humans be than me? How much stronger can the beast race be than me? Everyone was just following thews of nature and survival of the fittest! So, let''s not talk about each other!" Laughed ripple mist.

    "Xue ''er, don''t talk nonsense with her. Just attack!" Seeing how shameless Wu Ling was, Dongfang Yue couldn''t be bothered to waste any more time with her and spoke to Leng ruoxue directly.

    Leng ruoxue didn''t want to waste any more time. She nodded and said,""Alright!"

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue was about to make a move without even saying a few words, ripple mist was furious. With a change of thought, she moved the people locked in her domain out and pointed at those who had been thrown on the ground,"Leng ruoxue, these people are from the eight great divine regions. If you attack, I''ll kill them immediately!"

    "You''re using your own food to threaten me?" Leng ruoxue didn''t even look at the haggard person on the ground as sheughed.

    "Didn''t you hear me clearly? They''re from the eight great divine regions!" Wu Xuan reminded.

    "So what? Do you think I''llpromise because of them? Stop dreaming!" Leng ruoxue said with a half-smile.

 Chapter 2997 The End (20)

    Seeing that she could not threaten Leng ruoxue, ripple mist could only change her target. She looked at the family heads of the eight great divine regions and questioned,""Don''t you want to save your own people? These people are your descendants!"

    However, none of the family heads paid any attention to her. In reality, they did not have anyws and they did not have the ability to make Leng ruoxue stop! Moreover, they were not willing to let go of the fog! ording to their thoughts, as long as they got rid of Wu Cheng first, there was still hope for their tribesmen to be saved. They just had to prevent Wu Cheng from making the first move! Hence, they did not dare to cause any trouble for Leng ruoxue at this moment!

    After Wu Jing''s instigations were fruitless, she waspletely enraged. In an instant, several vines flew out from her hand and directly flew towards the people of the eight great divine regions who were lying on the ground. She even said,"It was Leng ruoxue and your family head who didn''t want to save you, so don''t me me!"

    As soon as she finished speaking, some people had already closed their eyes and waited for death! Some of them were sobbing softly, but the anticipated vines did not even have the chance to touch them before they were burnt to ashes by Leng ruoxue''s fire des!

    "Damn it!" Afraid that Leng ruoxue''s mes would affect her, Wu Xuan quickly cut off the rattan. As the rattan that fell to the ground turned into ashes, a few drops of red blood dripped down from her sleeve.

    "Does it hurt?" Leng ruoxue asked, pretending to be concerned.

    "Just a few vines!" Ripple mist said indifferently. In fact, she was in great pain! After all, the fingers were connected to the heart!

    "I forgot to tell you that my Natal me has also advanced after Ipleted the heaven-defying incantation. It''s now the real Hundun divine me. Therefore, the two moves you used before are probably useless. So, I''d better think of a new way!" Leng ruoxue kindly reminded.

    "I don''t need you to worry!" Riverripple roared. She had used spatial imprisonment before, so she could no longer use it under the current circumstances. The God equipment that she used to defend against Leng ruoxue''s mes was a one-use item. Hence, even though the two of them had yet to truly fight, she was already feeling a headache and a tough nut to crack when it came to Leng ruoxue.

    But even so, she didn''t intend to admit defeat so easily!

    After she finished her sentence, several more vines flew out from her hands. This time, her target was Leng ruoxue. Leng ruoxue was not flustered and held the cold shadow in her hands. In an instant, countless fiery red meteors flew towards the direction of the fog ice from all directions ...

    This time, without the protection of the divine weapon, Wu Chen did not dare to go head to head with Leng ruoxue''s abnormal mes. Unfortunately, it was toote for her to retract her vine. As long as the sparks touched the vine, it would immediately be burned to ashes!

    Following that, the roars of a Dragon and the cries of a Phoenix could be heard from the sky. Leng ruoxue had used her godly power to create two dragons and two phoenixes. These four beasts that were created from her godly power were extremely lifelike as if they were real. The feathers and scales on their bodies could be clearly seen!

    As soon as the four Beastie appeared, they immediately found their target and rushed straight at the fog.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, uncle long and the others swarmed forward and annihted hundreds of men in ck. They also rescued the pitiful food of fog ice! After this was done, the crowd continued to watch.

    "Xuexue, why don''t you get two Qilin?" After watching for a while, Bing Yao was not happy to see only the dragon and the phoenix showing off in the sky.

    When the crowd heard Bing Yao''s words, they didn''t know whether tough or cry!

    Dear, why are you so jealous at this time? This was not a joke!

    However, after hearing Bing Yao''s words, Leng ruoxue quickly formed two more Qilin. This time, Bing Yao was satisfied.

    However, The White Tiger race was not satisfied. The White Tiger King had a look of resentment as he said,"Master, you''re biased!"

    Leng ruoxue''s face darkened. She thought to herself,"Bing Yao is still young. It''s understandable that she''s jealous, but you''re just an old white Tiger. Why are you following her?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Even though she had such thoughts in her heart, the helpless Leng ruoxue still formed two tigers. This time, the four King divine beasts were all present. In the sky, eight fiery red and burning giant king divine beasts surrounded the fog ice in the middle, baring their teeth and brandishing their ws.

    These eight beasts all carried Leng ruoxue''s Natal mes and were supported by her divine power. Hence, in terms of strength, they were on par with Leng ruoxue. However, it took a lot of divine power to form these beasts. Hence, Leng ruoxue kept pouring pills into her mouth as she watched the battle between them and the fog Phoenix!

    Seeing this scene, Wu Yan was furious!

    Shameless! Leng ruoxue was the real shameless one! Originally, Wu Yan had hoped that she could hold on for a long time, best if she could hold on until the other party''s divine power was exhausted. At that time, she wouldugh at her for overestimating her own ability. But who knew that the other party would actually eat medicinal pills? wasn''t this cheating?

    The Furious Wu Chen lost his mind and roared,""Dammit! You''re cheating!"

    "Cheating? What a joke, do you think this is apetition? This is a life-and-death battle, so dear, don''t joke around, okay?" Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    After being ridiculed by Leng ruoxue like this, Wu mo lost her focus for a moment. In an instant, half of her arm was bitten off by a fiery red Tiger. At that moment, she was in so much pain that she almost fainted.

    "Good job! Bite her! Bite her to death!" The White Tiger King shouted at the top of its lungs.

    "Idiot!" Feng Wu couldn''t help but roll his eyes at The White Tiger King. However, The White Tiger King didn''t care about that. In any case, if the Tiger conjured by its master seeded, it would also be proud!

    A few of the divine-strength beasts seemed to understand The White Tiger King''s words. Their attacks became sharper and fiercer. Wu Xuan, who had lost an arm, ate a healing pill and began to Dodge left and right again. Now, she did not dare to attack easily except for defending!

    When she saw Leng ruoxuemanding a few divine-strength beasts while she could only flee in a sorry state, Wu Ling''s heart was filled with hatred. However, she did not have an abnormal trump card like Leng ruoxue. Furthermore, nt-type beasts were most afraid of fire. It could be said that Leng ruoxue was her nemesis!

    This nemesis''s strength was above her. As long as Wu Xiao thought of this, she couldn''t help but go crazy!

    No! I can''t go on like this! Otherwise, she would die!

    Wu Jing nned to find an opportunity to escape, but she finally found an opportunity. As soon as her body flew into the air, she was pped down by a furry little paw. With a plop, she fell to the ground!

    "You want to run?" Azure smiled. No way! That demonic man and I have already sealed off the sky. You can have fun here!"

    Rime red at Cang with hatred, and the evildoer who had already guarded the other side of the sky waved to her with a smile. Seeing this scene, Rime was so angry that she spat out a few mouthfuls of blood!

    These people were really bullies!

    Fog was filled with grief and indignation! Since she couldn''t escape, she wouldn''t let these people humiliate her!

    In addition to being ruthless, the fog ice began to counterattack crazily!

    Countless vines flew in all directions, passing over the eight beasts and heading straight for uncle long and the others. Uncle long and the others saw this and shouted exaggeratedly,""Help!" Then, everyone split up and ran towards the direction of Azure and evil.

 Chapter 2998 The End (21)

    The eight ming beasts took the opportunity to burn the vines that had missed and continued to y with the fog ice.

    After a long time.

    Wu Luan had been tortured by the eight beasts until she was exhausted. Her body was covered in wounds, and her arm had been bitten off many times. Her healing pills were almost exhausted. It could be said that Wu Luan was at an absolute disadvantage from the beginning of this battle!

    Could this be the advantage of the chaotic body?

    Mist ripple was unwilling!

    Why didn''t she have the chaotic body? She had done so many things and even killed the person she loved the most, yet she had not obtained the chaotic body! She did not manage to obtain the approval of the stupid bracelet and the silly cat, but Leng ruoxue had easily obtained all of this!

    Why? Why could Leng ruoxue do it? She had worked so hard for so long, but she could not get what she wanted!

    Before she died, ripple mist''s eyes were filled with unwillingness. She red at Leng ruoxue and questioned,"Why? Which part of you is better than me? Why does the heavens care so much about you? Why do you always get what I can ''t? Tell me the reason!"

    "If I don''t tell you, will you die with your eyes wide open?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "I will! Not only will I not die in peace, even if I be an evil ghost in the nineher underworld, I will not let you go!" Rime howled, so angry that the veins on her forehead were popping out.

    At this moment, the demon said lightly,""My nineherher prison doesn''t wee you!"

    The demon''s stab was really ruthless. Wu Yan was distracted at this life-and-death moment, and then one of her legs was bitten off by a Tiger.

    Enduring the pain, Wu Yan''s eyes were a little unfocused as she said,"How could I have forgotten that you''re clinging onto the Mistress of the Dark World!"

    "Yup! It''s a pity that there''s no share for you, so you''d better think about where you can stay!" Leng ruoxue smiled faintly.

    "I''m going to apany Yu!" Mist ripple said softly, as if she had thought of something, her beautiful eyes somewhat dazed.

    "Master doesn''t want to see you!" Leng ruoxue said coldly.

    "No! He will want to see me! I will!" Wu Xuan suddenly roared.

    "No, master told me that the thing he regrets the most in his life is raising an ungrateful Wolf!" Leng ruoxue said as she nced at the mist ripple.

    "I''m not an ungrateful person! I''m not! I just want to be stronger too much!" Wu Xuan retorted madly!

    "You want to be stronger so you have to kill my master?" Leng ruoxue asked.

    "I love him! I love him! Everything I''ve done is in hopes that he''ll stay by my side obediently, but he''d rather die than do so! Why? Why won''t he listen to me?" Wu Xuan asked Leng ruoxue agitatedly.

    "Because he doesn''t love you!" Leng ruoxue said, hitting the nail on the head.

    "No! He loves me! He will love me!" Wu Yan said in a self-deceiving manner.

    "If thinking this way will make you feel better, then please do as you please!" Leng ruoxue knew that this woman was beyond saving and was in a state of extreme madness. She didn''t want to waste any more words with her.

    At this moment, as if she had thought of something, she red at Leng ruoxue with a fierce and crazy look in her eyes and roared,""It''s you! You stole Yu! Give me back Yu!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    With that, she charged towards Leng ruoxue. The cold shadow in Leng ruoxue''s hand drew a perfect arc in the air, and the tip of the sword pierced into ripple mist''s body. Following that, ripple mist fell limply to the ground, taking herst breath. She had died with her eyes wide open!

    The eight ming beasts saw that the fog had already breathed itsst and quickly swarmed forward to destroy the corpse! This time, the miasma really disappeared without a trace.

    After Wu Han''s death, Leng ruoxue naturally became the new Lord of the firmament and was acknowledged by thews of heaven and earth. Her God Lord Residence was arranged by Leng ruoxue to be in Demon City, while the original Imperial City still belonged to her master. The surviving forces from the God World also tactfully expressed their loyalty and support to Leng ruoxue!

    Leng ruoxue magnanimously forgave some people for their past actions. Then, she brought the evildoer along to fix the rules of heaven and earth!

    The regtions of the heaven and earth did not manage to escape in time and could only allow Leng ruoxue to bully them. However, Leng ruoxue did not go too far. After all, they were going to be colleagues in the future and it was only right for them to care for each other!

    After being loved by Leng ruoxue, thews of heaven and earth were no longer hiding. Instead, they openly appeared around Leng ruoxue and the others. This made mu li suffer.

    As for the Dragon, Phoenix, and white Tiger, they finally had the time to deal with the traitors of their three races!

    Leng ruoxue pulled the evildoer to a secluded ce and said with a serious and domineering expression,""Evildoer, marry me!"

    "..." The sudden surprise stunned the demon. After a long time, he finally reacted and asked weakly,""Shouldn''t you be the one marrying me?"

    "Who said that? In my territory, you''re the one marrying me! I''ll ask you onest time, are you going to marry or not?" Leng ruoxue said in an overbearing manner.

    "I''ll get married!" The demon didn''t hesitate at all. He had waited for so long and waited for this day with great difficulty. How could he refuse? that''s why it wasn''t a problem who married who. The most important thing was the title!

    He had finally obtained the status he had been looking forward to for a long time. Sob ... The demon was so touched!

    After obtaining the approval of the demon, Leng ruoxue could not wait to share the good news with everyone. When Leng Qingtian and Leng ruohan heard this, they were not surprised at all and said as a matter of fact,""Xue ''er, you should''ve given her a status long ago!"

    "That''s right!" Uncle long and the others also joined in."The Dark Lord has waited for a long time."

    Hearing their words, Leng ruoxue immediately felt guilty. She looked at the evildoer with her beautiful eyes, full of regret. The evildoer returned Leng ruoxue a consoling gaze. His heart was already blooming with joy!

    Status, you are getting closer and closer to me!

    However, it wasn''t easy to get past Cang and green vessel.

    Although the two of them had been mentally prepared for this day, when it really came, they still felt ufortable!

    Such a beautiful and fragrant girl, just like that, belonged to a stinky man. It was truly like a fresh flower stuck in cow dung!

    Unfortunately, no matter how much they argued, Leng ruoxue would not change her mind.

    In the end, the two of them had to stop for the time being.

    With the help of uncle long and the others, the wedding preparations were made rather quickly. However, the demon did not see Xue ''er in the past few days. ording to Xue'' er, they had to rush a few sets of formal dresses for the two of them.

    Hearing Xue ''er''s words, the evildoer''s heart was filled with anticipation. However, the days without Xue'' er were really hard to bear! However, Xue ''er said that she wanted to give him a surprise, so he could only wait patiently.

    Sitting in the garden listlessly, the demon counted the days with his fingers. In three days, it would be his wedding day. Wu...He was so excited!

 Chapter 2999 The Final Ending (22)

    However, these three days were also quite difficult to endure. The demon had definitely experienced what it meant to pass a day like a year!

    "Hey, evil man! Xue ''er is looking for you!" Suddenly, Cang''s voice sounded out from nowhere. Then, a small white cat appeared in the air and looked at the demon with a bitter face.

    "Where are you?" Although Azure''s tone wasn''t very good, the demon who was in a good mood wouldn''t bother with it!

    "In the room!" Cang Xi''s words were like gold.

    The demon went straight to his room after hearing this.

    Xue ''er was sitting on a chair, and when she saw him, she quickly said,""Evildoer, I have something to tell you!"

    "What did Xue ''er want to tell me?" The demon asked with a tender expression.

    "What I want to say is, let''s cancel the wedding!" Leng ruoxue suddenly said.

    "What did you just say?" The demon thought he had heard wrong. After a moment of shock, he looked at Xue ''er in disbelief.

    How could Xue ''er say such words to him?

    "I said, cancel our wedding. I don''t want to marry you!" Leng ruoxue repeated.

    "Don''t marry me? It''s fine, because I''m the one marrying you. " The evil demonughed before he rudely grabbed Leng ruoxue''s cor and questioned her with a dark expression,""Who are you? Why did you impersonate Xue ''er?"

    "I, I''m Leng ruoxue!" Leng ruoxue said stubbornly.

    "No! You''re not! I thought you were joking with me, but when you said you didn''t want to marry me, I was sure you weren''t Xue ''er!" The demon exined. Because Xue ''er wanted him to marry!

    "Let, let me go!" Seeing that she had been exposed, the fake Leng ruoxue started to get nervous. However, the demon would not let her off before he figured out her identity.

    The fake Leng ruoxue saw the demon''s ferocious look and shouted at the top of her lungs,""Help! Molested!"

    Upon hearing this voice, almost everyone ran over.

    Seeing this scene, they were speechless.""What the hell are you two doing! We''re busy!"

    "She''s not Xue ''er!" The demon said helplessly.

    "Not Xue ''er? Who was she then? How can she be exactly the same as Xue ''er? even her temperament and aura are the same. How can there be two people in the world that are so simr?" Everyone was amazed. They surrounded the fake Leng ruoxue and discussed for a long time, but they could not see how she was fake.

    "Ruohan, is this really not your sister?" After they were done looking at the fake Leng ruoxue, they asked Leng ruohan.

    "This ..." Leng ruohan could not be sure anymore.

    "Are you still not going to tell the truth? Who are you? How dare you pretend to be my woman, you must be tired of living!" After listening to everyone''s discussion, the evildoer questioned again, his dark Starry Eyes were full of warning.

    "You, you are all bullies! Wu......Sister, help!" The fake Leng ruoxue couldn''t stand the threat from the evil eyes and started to cry.

    "Ruohan, she''s calling for sister. Is she calling for Xue ''er?" Dongfang Yue couldn''t help but ask.

    "I don''t know," Leng ruohan was very honest.

    "What''s wrong?" At this moment, another beautiful woman appeared out of thin air in the room. Seeing another her, she was stunned for a moment, then helplessly shook her head and said,""Qing Jue, you''re so naughty. Why did you change into my appearance?"

    "Green vessel? A copy?" Everyone was shocked!

    Qing Jue had turned into Xue ''er''s appearance. This was really uneptable!<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Sister! They''re bullying me! "Woo ..." The moment Qing Jue saw Leng ruoxue, he immediately broke free from the demon''s control and threw himself into Leng ruoxue''s arms!

    Looking at the two stunning beauties embracing each other as if there was no one else around, everyone felt strange no matter how they thought about it.

    The demon was burning with jealousy, he pulled Xue ''er over and hugged her, thenined,""Xue ''er, Qing Jue has changed into your appearance and said that he wants to cancel the wedding!"

    "..." Everyone was shocked again and gave green vessel a look that said ''good luck to you''. They thought to themselves,''kid, you''re so bold!'' He actually dared to tease the Mistress of the Dark World like this. He was simply courting death!

    Leng ruoxue felt a headacheing on as well. She looked at Qing Jue speechlessly.

    Qing Jue silently changed back to his child form and pouted his lips in grievance."I just wanted to test his loyalty to my sister!"

    "Bullshit! You''re clearly trying to break us up!" The demon cursed in anger. If it wasn''t for Xue ''er, he would definitely teach this soul bastard a good lesson!

    However, this little incident that Qing Jue created did not affect the progress of Leng ruoxue and the demon''s wedding. Furthermore, Leng ruoxue was clear about Qing Jue''s motive and knew that he must have an aplice. Otherwise, the innocent Qing Jue would not have been able toe up with such a strange idea. Of course, it went without saying that the aplice was Cang!

    Fortunately, things did not get out of hand. The evildoer magnanimously forgave Qing Jue for causing trouble. In fact, if Qing Jue and Cang did not pull any tricks before the wedding, he would be the one who would be really worried!

    On the day of the wedding, Leng ruoxue was dressed in a snow-white wedding dress, which made her look extremely beautiful and moving. Evildoer was dressed in a silver-gray, well-ironed western suit, which made the noble Mistress of the Dark World even more handsome and Noble!

    Both of them were well-matched in terms of appearance and temperament. The gowns that they were wearing were specially tailored by Leng ruoxue. Hence, the moment they appeared, they instantly attracted everyone''s attention.

    The wedding venue was filled with fresh flowers, and the wedding banquet was held in the form of a buffet. When Leng ruoxue moved the simplified modern wedding procedures to the divine realm, the two of them concluded the marriage contract under the witness of everyone with an extremely solemn soul loyalty oath.

    Although there was no such thing as marriage in the divine realm, a marriage bound by an oath was obviously more legally binding. From then on, the two souls were dependent on each other and would never leave each other!

    Their wedding was simple yet Grand!

    After the lively wedding banquet that hadsted for three days ended, uncle long and the others were nning to make a scene in the nuptial chamber when they realized that the two newly-wedded couple had disappeared ...

    Where was he?

    Uncle long and the others were extremely disappointed. Cang and Qing Jue looked at each other and made a decision at the same time.

    At this moment, the demon and Leng ruoxue were in the spatial tunnel, heading towards the unknown.

    "Xue ''er, we''ve finally gotten rid of those third wheels. We can finally spend some alone time together!" The demon was quite satisfied with his and Xue ''er''s escape. This was a world of the two of them!

    There was no green vessel! There was no Cang! Without those Beastie whopeted with him for his favor, he was really happy no matter how he thought about it!

    However, Leng ruoxue wasn''t as cocky as the demon. Based on her understanding of Cang and green vessel, once they knew that they had gone missing, they would definitelye after them. It was only a matter of time before they found them.

    However, the two of them had just gotten married, and Leng ruoxue was not willing to say anything that would make the demon depressed. Hence, she was very cooperative and said,""Yes, let''s go for our honeymoon!"

    Then, the two of them stepped out of the space tunnel together ...

    Yearster, the God World, which was once riddled with holes due to the battle between Wu Cheng and Leng ruoxue, slowly recovered its former prosperity.

    The legends about Leng ruoxue never stopped. Of course, the most widely spread was not because of her strength or her beauty, but her skills in controlling her husband!

    It was rumored that the Mistress of the Dark World would listen to the Divine Master!

    It was rumored that the Mistress of the Dark World was the number one filial husband in the history of the divine realm!

    There were many more things like that ...

 Chapter 3000 Side Story: Honeymoon

    "Honey, you''re awake!"

    Leng ruoxue had just opened her beautiful eyes when she saw an extremely handsome face in front of her.

    Even though it was not the first time they had shared a bed, but every time she saw the evildoer''s beautiful face, she could not help but be mesmerized. This fellow had nothing to worry about now, especially when Cang and the other beasts were not around to cause trouble for him. He was bing more and more unscrupulous, thinking of all ways to seduce her. As long as it was a method that could be used, it could be said that the evildoer had used it all.

    Just as she thought of this, Leng ruoxue was hugged even tighter by the fiery-hot evildoer.

    "Demon, you''re hugging me too tightly. Are you trying to strangle me to death?" Leng ruoxue, who felt that she could not let him continue like this, deliberatelyined in an unromantic manner.

    "Call me hubby! She had to call him hubby in the future! Otherwise, I''ll punish you!" Hearing his incorrigible wife call him a demon again, a certain demon man was dissatisfied.

    He had told Xue ''er to call him hubby many times, but Xue'' er just couldn''t remember. This made him extremely worried. However, as soon as he thought of the punishment he would use, his heart couldn''t help but ripple.

    Perhaps Xue ''er just liked to be punished by him! Otherwise, how could he exin this little woman''s unrepentant behavior? The demon secretly imagined this. When Leng ruoxue saw his evil smile, she knew what he was thinking and quickly changed her words,""Hubby, you''re hugging me too tightly. I can''t breathe."

    Hearing Xue ''er call him hubby, the evildoer could not help but look at his wife with regret, his face full of regret! How detestable! Why did he have to remind Xue ''er? Wouldn''t it be better to just punish him directly?

    Regret! He was so regretful that his intestines had turned green!

    Leng ruoxue was speechless when she saw his expression. However, her heart ached for the man, so she tactfully coaxed him. After coaxing him for a long time and being forced to sign countless unfair contracts, the demon finally burst with joy.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue suddenly missed Azure and the rest. If Azure and the rest were around, the demon would never have the chance to be arrogant!

    What a pity! A single misstep would result in eternal hatred! It was toote to think about all this now!

    After recollecting her emotions, Leng ruoxue washed up and pulled the unwilling evildoer out of the room.

    At this moment, the two of them were still on their honeymoon. However, for ordinary people, their honeymoon would be a little long, and the location of their honeymoon would be filled with countless uncertainties.

    This was because they were currently shuttling through different spaces.

    The space where the two of them hadnded belonged to a star region with an early stage civilization. The cultivation level there was very low, and there was no Orthodox cultivation system. Many people who had just started to cultivate had special abilities that ordinary people did not have. They had almost no good cultivation methods. Of course, their strength was enough to use in that space. Unfortunately, their special abilities did not allow them to obtain the Supreme position in that star region. At most, he would have an extra bodyguard job.

    Speaking of which, Leng ruoxue felt depressed for those people. They were clearly cultivators, yet they could only be bodyguards for those with power and influence. However, they couldn''t be med for this. Who asked that space to be a highly advanced civilization? there were all sorts of energyser cannons and other weapons inside. To cultivators who didn''t have proper cultivation methods, it was like an insurmountable mountain!

    It must be known that all kinds of advanced weapons, as long as there was energy, could be used endlessly. However, the special abilities that cultivators didn''t have much energy in were often used up and needed a long time to recover. As a result, special abilities naturally became an existence of little value. In Leng ruoxue''s words, it was caused by ack of spiritual energy!

    However, Leng ruoxue had no intention of saving all the cultivators under the heaven''s chart. To her, she was merely a traveler in time and space. She was going there for a vacation. As long as no one provoked her, she would not meddle in other people''s business!

    However, she was quite interested in the various high-tech things there. In her previous life, she had also lived in the era of technology. However, the world she lived in was obviously behind by a lotpared to the space she had been to not long ago.

    What made her curious was that if the technology of an elementary civilization in a star field could develop to such an amazing extent, how would the technology of an advanced civilization be like?

    The demon knew Xue ''er''s thoughts very well. Therefore, at this moment, the two of them were heading to the nearest star field of an advanced civilization.

    Their mode of transportation was a spaceship from a low-leveled civilization star field. The captain was the demon''s new servant, a despondent ability user in the eyes of the people from the high-tech star field.

    Speaking of which, when this person was being hunted down, it was the demon who took the initiative to save him. In the demon''s words, the two of them were alone outside, so there were some things that naturally needed to be taken care of. Therefore, they saved this fallen ability user who was being chased.

    Stepping out of the room, he went to the dining room. The captain and servant, a middle-aged man, had already prepared a variety of hot meals.

    When he saw Leng ruoxue and the demon, the middle-aged man quickly bowed,""Master, Madam, Good Morning!"

    The demon nodded his head slightly. Leng ruoxue, on the other hand, had some ck lines on her face. It was gettingte, right? However, after going through the demon and her short devilish training, Leng ruoxue knew that this middle-aged man called Ji Kai could barely be considered a qualified servant.

    Leng ruoxue had forcefully transformed a beginner cultivator who had never touched the sun and spring water into a top-notch chef who had mastered the eight major cuisines of Sichuan, Shandong, Guangdong, and Hunan. From this, it could be seen that their gluttonous nature hadpletely erupted in this carefree honeymoon!<novelnext></novelnext>

    At the same time, it also confirmed Ji Kai''s malleability! But in fact, the poor middle-aged man waspletely forced to do so. His owner had said that if he couldn''t learn how to cook these dishes, he would be refunded. For Ji Kai, who had finally managed to get close to a powerful man, the consequences were unimaginable.

    As the saying goes, with pressurees motivation. Under such pressure, Ji Kai didn''t eat or sleep, and he practiced his cooking skills day and night. Finally, he barely got Leng ruoxue''s approval and was allowed to stay. At the same time, he was also trained by the evildoer to be an obedient and well-behaved servant.

    Ji Kai was very tactful. Most of the time, he only pretended to be dead in his captain''s room. He would only appear in the modified kitchen during mealtime. After he finished cooking for his master, he would immediately disappear. This action of his naturally made the demon very satisfied, so he was much more kind to Ji Kai. After all, it was rare to see such a sensible light bulb!

    When he thought of Ji Kai''s performance, he couldn''t help but think of those hateful people, Cang, who made him gnash his teeth. If only those people could be like Ji Kai! But this could only be his dream!

    After he greeted Leng ruoxue and the demon, Ji Kai disappeared from their sight.

    The two of them sat down and looked at the table full of dishes. Leng ruoxue felt a slight headache.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the evildoer with hidden bitterness and said,""This servant of yours, you''re treating us like pigs."

    "Is this a lot? Xue ''er, you''re too skinny, you need to eat more!" The evil demonughed as he personally scooped a bowl of green bean porridge and ced it in front of Leng ruoxue.

    Looking at the piping hot green bean porridge in front of her, Leng ruoxue asked warily,""My dear husband, what is your unspeakable purpose in trying to fatten me up?"

    "Honey, I just wanted you to eat more because you''re too thin. Why would I have any ulterior motives? You can''t wrong me like this!" Hearing this, the demon immediately felt wronged. In reality, did he dare to say that he wanted Xue ''er to be fatter so that fewer people would think about her? He didn''t dare! If he really said that, who knew what Xue ''er would do in a fit of anger! He absolutely couldn''t risk his own interests!

    "Did I wrong you?" Leng ruoxue squinted her beautiful eyes and said indifferently.

    "No, I didn ''t! My wife is the best, how could she wrong me!" The demon said hurriedly.

    "Then tell me the truth!" Leng ruoxue would not be so easily fooled by this demon.

    "Fatter ... It feels good." After thinking for a while, the demon said shyly.

    "You mean, I don''t feel good now?" Raising her eyebrows, Leng ruoxue deliberately picked on him.

    "How can that be? I mean, it''s better to be fatter! So, honey, don''t worry and eat as much as you want!" The evildoer encouraged with a face full of affection.

    Unfortunately, Leng ruoxue would not fall for his trick. After all, which woman did not like to be beautiful? which woman would like to be fat? Therefore, she only had a bowl of porridge and a piece of exquisite white jade-like dessert before she said she was full.

    Although the demon was disappointed that his wife didn''t eat much, he couldn''t force Xue ''er to eat!

    After having breakfast, the two of them went to the living room and sat by the window to enjoy the scenery outside.

    At this time, the starry sky was a sea of blue. From time to time, extremely fast streamlined spaceships would sh in front of their eyes. However, the spaceships they were in were as slow as snails. However, the two of them were quite calm. Who asked them to have so much time!

    After flying for a long time, Ji Kai''s voice finally reached his ears."Master, Madam, we have arrived at the advanced civilization''s star field."

    When he said this, Ji Kai had already walked out of the driver''s seat and stood beside the two of them respectfully.

    Upon hearing this, the demon only nodded and said,""Since we''re here, let''s go in!"

    "Master, I don''t have enough money!" Ji Kai said with a red face. He was too ipetent as a servant. He had to trouble his master for such a small matter. Of course, the main reason was that he had never been to an advanced civilization''s star field before. He did not expect the cost of entering an advanced civilization''s star field to be so high, and it was calcted by the head. It could be said that the money he had saved up over the years was not even enough for half a person to enter!

    As the saying goes, a hero can''t win a penny. Although he knew that he wasn''t a hero, he was indeed stumped! At this moment, he was also afraid that his master would me him for not doing a good job. He couldn''t even do such a small thing well!

    It had to be said that Ji Kai had been taught well. It was obviously the demon who didn''t give him a single cent, but at this moment, hepletely took the responsibility of not having money on himself. In his mind, he really shouldn''t trouble his master for such a small matter like money!

    Hearing Ji Kai mention that he did not have enough money, the demon turned to look at Leng ruoxue and said calmly,""We don''t have any money either!"

 Chapter 3001 Side Story: Adapting To Local Conditions

    The evildoer''s words were so righteous that Leng ruoxue wanted to cover her face. However, the one who was the most shocked was Ji Kai. Of course, it was mainly because he admired his master too much. One should know that he was already over 50 years old and had seen many people with power and influence. However, he was definitely the first person who could say that he had no money as if it was a matter of fact like his master!

    At this moment, he even felt that his master was really too stylish. At least, the aristocrats he had seen were far from his master in terms of temperament and bearing! No! It should be said that it couldn''t even bepared to a strand of master''s hair!

    Thinking of this, Ji Kai''s heart was suddenly filled with lofty aspirations! Such a master, no matter what, he had to hold on tightly to her thigh and never let go! However, without money ... It would be difficult to move!

    Thinking of money, Ji Kai, who was full of pride, instantly felt down again.

    Feeling Ji Kai''s emotions fluctuating, Leng ruoxue could probably guess what was going on. However, she was not worried at all. After all, they couldn''t go everywhere to earn local money! To them, money was nothing, and they didn''t need it! More importantly, she and the demon didn''t need to follow any rules at all. Basically, the two of them could teleport to that space and swim there!

    It was a pity that she had a little guy with her now. She didn''t want to lead him astray, in case he had a wrong world view! For a moment, Leng ruoxue was in a difficult position.

    After giving it some thought, she took out a top-grade fire-type crystal that had been absorbed and said,""This should be able to be exchanged for some money, right?"

    At this moment, the top-grade crystals of the fire attribute, which were originally full of spiritual energy, showed a different pink color from their original fiery red color because their spiritual energy had been absorbed. The crystal clear crystals were clean and wless, and unusually beautiful. Originally, these crystals could recover their spiritual energy after being slowly nurtured, but they had no money now! She could only take it out and use it!

    This piece of crystal could be made into a pretty good jewelry!

    When Ji Kai saw the beautiful pink crystal, his eyes widened in disbelief and he stuttered,""Diamond, diamond! It''s a big diamond!"

    Hearing what he said, Leng ruoxue immediately threw the crystal that had turned pink into Ji Kai''s arms. Ji Kai was so scared that he quickly held it in his hands, afraid that it would fall to the ground and break!

    "Can this be sold for some money?" Leng ruoxue asked despite knowing the answer.

    "I can! He was too capable! But such a big diamond should be a family heirloom. Wouldn''t it be a pity to sell it?" Ji Kai said reluctantly. His eyes seemed to be glued to the pink crystal, unable to move away.

    A family heirloom?

    Leng ruoxue was stunned. She had never thought of this.

    "I''d better sell it! Don''t you need money?" Leng ruoxue was stunned for a moment before she replied.

    "Madam, such arge diamond is not something that ordinary rich and powerful people can afford. Therefore, we have to enter the star field of an advanced civilization to sell it for a good price. It would be a pity if we sell it back in the star field of an elementary civilization! In the star fields of primary civilizations, the highest price you can sell it for is ten billion Alliance dors, but in the high-level star fields, it can be sold for a hundred billion or more!" Ji Kai said with a regretful expression.

    "I see!" Leng ruoxue thought about the possibility of selling the crystal stones to an advanced civilization''s star field. There would definitely be no obstacles for her and the demon to enter the star field of an advanced civilization, but she really did not want to lead a rule-abiding little guy astray.

    Of course, he was also afraid of scaring the little girl. After all, not everyone could get used to her behavior, which was simr to that of a Bandit.

    Just as Leng ruoxue was hesitating, the demon nonchntly spoke,""Xue ''er, why are you thinking so much! Let''s just go in directly like before!"

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but re at the evildoer. Don''t lead the child astray! Ji Kai, on the other hand, was clearly out of his mind.

    Ji Kai was thinking, what did the master mean by directly entering? It couldn''t be what he was thinking, right?

    Sob ... If they were discovered, they would be wanted by the entire Alliance!

    Ji Kai was a little worried, but he had long realized that his master was not someone who would abide by the Alliance''sws. What should he do?

    As a member of the Alliance and having received many years of education from the Alliance, Ji Kai was at a loss.

    "Master, how do we get in? You may not know this, but the surveince ability of the advanced civilizations is very strong. If we want to sneak in, we only have a 50% chance of entering, and once we are discovered, I''m afraid we will be in prison for a long time!" After thinking for a while, Ji Kai, who had chosen to stand on his master''s side, couldn''t help but remind him.

    "What are you afraid of? We''ve been staying in the star field of an elementary civilization for so long, but we haven''t been discovered by anyone, have we?" The demon said disapprovingly.

    Ugh! It turned out that the owner of that ce was an unregistered resident! Ji Kai understood!

    After adjusting his state of mind, Ji Kai quickly entered the state of a servant and said honestly,""Master, I know a special ability user who specializes in smuggling. Should I go and find him?"

    After hearing Ji Kai''s words, Leng ruoxue''s first reaction was that this child''s values had been destroyed and he had been led astray! However, it''s good to get used to it earlier. After that, she deliberately pointed at the crystal in Ji Kai''s hand and said, "You''re not selling this?"

    "Madam, it''s not worth it to sell it back in the star field of an elementary civilization. Therefore, I suggest that we find an auction house to sell this top-tier diamond after we enter the star field of an advanced civilization!" Ji Kai said responsibly.

    "What I mean is, we should enter the star field of an advanced civilization and sell it now!" Leng ruoxue replied honestly. Since this child already knew that they often smuggled themselves into the country, she naturally did not need to hide it anymore.

    "Then I''ll go find the stowaway organization immediately!" Ji Kai quickly said.

    "I don''t need it! You can also follow along and gain some experience!" Leng ruoxue nced at the evildoer and smiled.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the two of them had already brought Ji Kai outside the Flying Ship.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Seeing his master and his wife floating in the starry sky, Ji Kai was so scared that his face turned pale. When he saw that he was in the same state, his legs started to tremble, and he wished he could just faint.

    At this moment, he suddenly realized that he was afraid of heights!

    If it wasn''t for his master holding him, he dared to say that he would have fallen down.

    As Ji Kai''s thoughts ran wild, Leng ruoxue had already kept the Flying Ship. Then, the demon waved his hand and a pitch-ck spatial tunnel appeared in front of the three of them like the mouth of a giant beast. Carrying Ji Kai, Leng ruoxue and the demon walked in.

    When he got out of the space tunnel, Ji Kai had already fainted from fear.

    After Ji Kai woke up, Leng ruoxue smiled and said,""Ji Kai, your mental endurance is too weak. You need more training!"

    "MA ... MA ''am ..." Ji Kai wanted to cry. How could he be med? How could he have known that his master was even more powerful than he had imagined? At the same time, he also knew that his previous understanding of his master''s strength was still too low. However, after this incident, he also knew that his master and Madam were definitely omnipotent!

    When he thought of this, Ji Kai suddenlyughed foolishly.

    Leng ruoxue was speechless when she saw Ji Kai''s silly smile. She kicked him lightly and asked,""Where are we going now?"

    "Madam, we''re illegal now. It''s best to find a hidden ce to hide. Otherwise, if we''re discovered by the Alliance''sw-enforcement officers, we''ll go to jail!" When Ji Kai heard Leng ruoxue''s question, he quickly reminded her.

    "I''m here to y, and you want me to hide?" Leng ruoxue was very dissatisfied with Ji Kai''s cowardice and nced at him indifferently.

    Ji Kai shivered and realized that his master and Madam were not ordinary experts. He had thought that his master and Madam were unrivaled. How did he put them into his world again after such a short time? This really shouldn''t have happened!

    Ji Kai, who felt that he wasn''t doing his job well, looked at Leng ruoxue carefully and quickly said,""Then let''s go for a walk! We''ll stay there if Madam likes it, but ..."

    As he said this, Ji Kai stopped.

    "You don''t have any identification, do you?" Leng ruoxue said.

    "Well, I don''t have any money now!" Ji Kai said honestly.

    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t have an identity card. No one will check it anyway! As for the money, we don''t need it. We''re already here, aren''t we?" Hearing this, the demon didn''t care.

    "Master, this ce is different from the star domains of the primary civilizations. No one would check them frequently there, but they would do so here. Besides, if we don''t have money, we won''t have the money to buy anything that Madam likes!" Ji Kai reminded.

    "It''s fine even if they investigate, they definitely won''t be able to trace it back to us. If you don''t have money, you don''t have to worry. If my wife really likes something, do you still need to spend money to buy it?" The demon said in a domineering manner.

    If he didn''t buy it ... Was he going to Rob it?

    Looking at his master''s calm expression, Ji Kai truly felt that his idea was very possible! However, as a native of the Alliance star system, even though he already knew that his master and Madam were extremely powerful, he couldn''t be as calm as the two in front of him.

    As for Leng ruoxue, she was a little desperate. Since the little guy in front of her already knew their temperament, there was no need for her to hide it! However, what do you mean by ''snatch''? It also depended on the person!

    Leng ruoxue didn''t think that she was a real robber, so she preferred to make decisions ording to the circumstances!

    "Let''s go!" After some thought, Leng ruoxue smiled.

    "Madam, what should we do with this diamond?" Before he left, Ji Kai couldn''t help but ask. Looking at the owner''s appearance, this diamond was probably not going to be sold.

    "Didn''t you say you were looking for an auction house?" Leng ruoxue said with a smile. It was good to have some money on hand.

    "I''ll start looking now!" Hearing this, Ji Kai quickly tapped on the artificial intelligence on his wrist and said,""Master, I''ve found it. The ck Rose auction house is thergest auction house in the vast Gxy. It is also the most credible one!"

    "Then let''s go to this one!" Leng ruoxue said nonchntly.

    "Don''t you know how to check his identity? We''re unregistered citizens!" At this time, the demon asked with an evil smile.

    "The auction house will keep the identity of the guests a secret, but we have to have an Alliance ount!" Ji Kai said honestly.

    "Don''t you have it?" Leng ruoxue reminded, her meaning obvious.

    "Mine is registered in the beginner Alliance Starfield ..." Ji Kai said weakly.

    Although the ounts registered in each star field could be used in the Alliance, if he really used that ount and attracted the attention of others, the consequences would be serious!

 Chapter 3002 Side Story: Youre Too Stupid, And Youre Making My Wife Unhappy

    It was a pity that Leng ruoxue didn''t care about attracting attention. In fact, after breaking the pot, she felt that she should properly train this servant to remain calm. Otherwise, how could she always be so timid and afraid of wolves and tigers?

    Before, it was her fault. She only focused on training this little guy''s cooking skills and abandoned his mentality. This time, she could use this opportunity to train Ji Kai.

    With this idea in mind, Leng ruoxue did not leave any room for discussion. She instructed Ji Kai to be the representative, and the three of them headed to the ck Rose auction house together.

    After taking a few steps forward, Leng ruoxue turned around and looked at Ji Kai, who was following behind them gloomily."Do you want to be a snail?"

    Seeing the warning in Leng ruoxue''s eyes, Ji Kai quivered and quickly adjusted his state of mind. "I''m sorry, Madam! I was just thinking about something!"

    "What''s there to think about? since we''re here, we''ll take things as theye. We don''t know the way!" Leng ruoxue said impatiently.

    "Yes! Madam, we need to take the public hovercar there. " Ji Kai, who hade back to his senses, quickly said.

    "That''ll cost money, right?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes and smiled.

    "This subordinate still has this small amount of money!" Ji Kai said like a nouveau riche.

    "Then let''s go!" Leng ruoxue said, giving him face.

    "Xue ''er, we don''t have any identification." The demon reminded him again.

    Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but feel helpless when she heard this. This evildoer was too evil. He had actually reminded Ji Kai about this matter again. However, this time, Ji Kai wasn''t afraid. Instead, he said calmly,""Don''t worry, master. The public hovercar doesn''t require any identification. You can sit in it as long as you buy a ticket."

    "Then what are we waiting for? lead the way!" Leng ruoxue looked helplessly at the evil demon who had yet to seed and said to Ji Kai.

    "Madam, the nearest public floating station is just around the corner. It''s very close." Ji Kai exined as he led the way.

    In less than five minutes, Leng ruoxue saw a tform.

    The tform was tall and Grand. The main body of the building was silver, and the walls seemed to be made of some kind of alloy. It gave off a very strong feeling!

    Ji Kai brought Leng ruoxue and the evildoer to the waiting room after they stepped onto the tform. He then went to buy the tickets.

    Leng ruoxue and the evildoer, who had been left behind, sat calmly on the chairs in the waiting room, epting the crowd''s gazes as if there was no one else around.

    Although it was said that in the high-tech star field, there were very few people who were too ugly. Unless they had a bad Foundation, they could make themselves into a handsome man and a beautiful woman through scientific means. However, the looks of these two monsters had obviously exceeded the limits of human beings, and they were not aware of it.

    Feeling the crowd''s cold gazes, the evildoer pulled Leng ruoxue into his arms with a strong desire to possess her, dering his sovereignty!

    After Ji Kai came back from buying the tickets, he realized that the atmosphere was very strange. He could clearly feel that the host was getting impatient, so he quickly left with the two.

    After they got on the streamlined public hover car, Leng ruoxue was surprised to find that their seats were actually in a single room. She looked at Ji Kai in surprise and said,""This ce must be worth a lot of money!"

    "I didn''t spend much!" Ji Kai''s face turned red and he quickly denied it!

    It had only cost him more than half of his savings. However, as soon as he thought of his master and Madam''s strength, he felt that he couldn''t let them sit with ordinary civilians and be surrounded like before. That would make him feel ufortable. In addition, as a servant, he also felt very sorry for his master and his wife. Because he was short of money, he could not afford a personal hovercar, so he could only take a public one with his master and his wife. Such a fact made him realize the importance of money!

    But what he didn''t know was that the evildoer didn''t think money was important at all. After Leng ruoxue gave up on being a good example for Ji Kai, she didn''t care about money anymore. However, since this was the little servant''s good intentions, she still epted it with a calm heart.

    After he sat down, the public hover car started to move slowly. However, the speed of the car was very slow, at least notparable to the teleportation of the two. However, it was not bad to use as a sightseeing bus.

    Leng ruoxue, who was always at ease, treated it as a sightseeing tour, while the demon couldn''t help but me Ji Kai for wasting money! But seeing that Xue ''er was happy, he naturally wouldn''t say this.

    Sitting in the car and looking at the tall buildings that they passed by, Leng ruoxue felt an indescribable sense of familiarity. This was indeed a Star Domain of an advanced civilization. The degree of modernization here was much higher than the star domains of the elementary civilizations they had been to before! Furthermore, it was Leng ruoxue''s first time riding such a slow public hovercar. Hence, she found it rather novel. As long as Xue ''er was happy, the evildoer would be happy too. Simrly, Ji Kai, who was her servant, was even happier!

    An hourter, they arrived at the station.

    The three of them alighted from the public hovercar and walked a few more steps. Leng ruoxue saw a huge ck Rose-shaped building in front of her eyes. Needless to say, this was thergest and best ck Rose auction house in the vast expanse star field.

    After entering the auction house, the service staff learned the purpose of their visit and invited the three of them to the reception room in a very well-practiced manner.

    When he saw what Ji Kai wanted to auction, the receptionist''s expression changed drastically. This ... This was clearly not something he could handle.

    After bidding Leng ruoxue and the other two goodbye, the receptionist left the guest room. Not long after, a stunning beauty in a ck business suit and ten-centimeter high heels appeared in the reception room.

    At first nce, she saw the Prince-like evildoer. Her eyes lit up, but she didn''t show it as she was professional. Then, she turned to Leng ruoxue and Ji Kai.<novelnext></novelnext>

    When she saw Leng ruoxue, the Beauty''s eyes also shed with a trace of surprise, but she quickly hid it and said to Ji Kai with a smile,"Is Your Excellency going to auction off a top-grade diamond?"

    "It is!" Ji Kai nodded.

    "I''m hei Mei, the manager of the ck Rose auction house. May I know who these two are?" After the beauty introduced herself, she pretended to ask about Leng ruoxue and the demon nonchntly.

    "It doesn''t matter who we are, hurry up and go through the procedures! We still have things to do!" Before Ji Kai could answer, the evildoer urged impatiently.

    "I thought your ck Rose auction house wouldn''t pry into a guest''s privacy?" Leng ruoxue chuckled when she heard the demon''s words.

    To cooperate with his master and his wife, Ji Kai added with a hint of displeasure on his face,""That''s right! It''s not convenient for us to reveal our identities! More importantly, it''s precisely because we know that the ck Rose auction house has this rule that we''re here! If miss hei Mei wants to break the rules, then we can only go to another auction house!"

    "The three of you have misunderstood. I just want to know the names of the three of you. This will make it easier tomunicate, right?" Hei Mei, who was stifled by the words of the three people, gritted her teeth and said.

    How detestable! Did the three of them know the status of the HEI family in the vast star area? And for her, hei Mei, to be able to be a high-level member of the ck Rose auction house, her status in the HEI family must not be ordinary. But these three people in front of her actually did not give her any face. This made her originally fiery heart instantly feel as if a bucket of ice water had been poured on it, turning it cold!

    However, as the youngdy of the HEI family, she was naturally flexible. So, she quickly adjusted her depressed mood and put on a professional smile,""Since the three of you are in a hurry, I''ll go through the procedures immediately after I''ve confirmed it!"

    "We''re in trouble!" Leng ruoxueughed.

    Hei Mei suppressed the difort in her heart and carefully inspected the top-grade diamond. After confirming that there were no mistakes, she did as she had said and quicklypleted the procedures for Leng ruoxue and the other two.

    With the contract in hand, Leng ruoxue and the other two left the ck Rose auction house.

    Hei Mei looked at Ji Kai''s name on the contract and knew that it was the middle-aged man''s name. As for the two outstanding men and women who she didn''t know, she would find out their identities sooner orter!

    After leaving the ck Rose auction house, the three of them strolled around the streets. All of a sudden, Leng ruoxue stopped in her tracks. With a sh of her figure, she made a grabbing motion in the distance. There was already a man in her hand.

    "Who are you?" Ji Kai looked at the man and shouted. He didn''t expect that he would be targeted as soon as he arrived in the vast star area.

    "I ... I ..." The man was so frightened by the fiendish Ji Kai that he stuttered. However, he was not afraid of Leng ruoxue. After all, that woman had only captured him.

    "He''s from the ck Rose auction house!" Leng ruoxue did not wait for the man to take the initiative to confess andughed coldly.

    The man originally wanted to say that he wasn ''t, but when he saw the unkind expression on the woman''s face, he couldn''t say anything to refute!

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue continued,"go back and tell your master not to have any thoughts he shouldn''t have!" Otherwise, you''ll have to bear the consequences!"

    With that, Leng ruoxue had a change of mind and disappeared from the man''s sight with the demon and Ji Kai.

    Seeing the living person in front of him disappear in an instant, the man was so scared that his face turned pale!

    W-where did he go?

    How did it disappear?

    The man was afraid, and his body trembled like a Fallen Leaf in the autumn wind! What they didn''t know was that someone had already taken a picture of Leng ruoxue and the other two''s instant disappearance and posted it on the inte, causing a hugemotion!

    At the same time, after Leng ruoxue''s divine sense had searched, she chose a cliff as a temporary foothold. The cliff faced the sea and had a vast view. Leng ruoxue was very satisfied with this ce.

    After setting up the portable house on the cliff, Leng ruoxue nned to return to her room. However, she was stopped by Ji Kai, who had gathered his courage.

    Ji Kai, who felt that his wife was in a bad mood, carefully reminded her,"Madam, we don''t have the right to use thend here. We can''t build houses here!"

    "Do you think I''m Xiao Bai? Do you think I don''t know that camping doesn''t requirend use rights?" Looking at Ji Kai coldly, Leng ruoxue''s voice was threatening.

    Ji Kai was a bit confused. Of course, he knew that camping didn''t requirend use rights! But was this considered camping? However, seeing his wife''s unfriendly expression, he didn''t dare to say this.

    After Leng ruoxue finished her words, she left Ji Kai and the demon behind and entered the house.

    "M-master, why did you make Madam angry?" Calming himself down, Ji Kai carefully turned around and couldn''t help but ask the demon.

    "Are you sure it''s me? Didn''t you make my wife unhappy because you''re too stupid?" He raised his eyebrows and said calmly, but in fact, he was very nervous and his heart was trembling!

    He wasn''t an idiot, how could he not feel Xue ''er''s unspeakable anger!

 Chapter 3003 Madam, Can We Not Be So Rough?

    When Ji Kai heard his Master''s words, his first thought was that he had been wronged! All in all, he was quite self-aware. He knew that Madam would not be angry because of a lowly servant like him. If it was someone who could make Madam angry, there was no second person other than the evil master!

    However, although Ji Kai thought this way, he didn''t dare to say it out loud, or else his master would be furious! Therefore, he could only ept his fate and take the me!

    The demon, who was also depressed in his heart, also went after his wife after giving Ji Kai a light nce.

    When he reached the room, the demon saw that Leng ruoxue was already lying on the bed. Without thinking, he climbed onto the bed as well. However, the next moment, a Snow White leg appeared in front of his eyes. Then, he heard a "plop" sound and was kicked off the bed by that beautiful leg!

    "Honey! You''re bullying me!" The wronged evildoer''s pitch-ck eyes started to water up as he looked at Leng ruoxue pitifully.

    "Hmph!" Leng ruoxue snorted coldly and turned her head away. It was obvious that she was angry.

    "My dear wife! Don''t be like this!" When the demon saw this, he carefully and slowly climbed back onto the bed and sat by the side. Seeing that Xue ''er was not angry, he immediately stretched out his long arms and wanted to pull Xue'' er into his arms. Unfortunately, Leng ruoxue did not show any kind of expression and roared,""Go away!"

    After he finished shouting, he pushed the evildoer off the bed. The evildoer took the opportunity to hug Leng ruoxue tightly, refusing to let go!

    "Let me go!" Leng ruoxue''s beautiful little face was flushed red with anger. However, how could the demon let go of her? he immediately nted a Wolf''s kiss on that alluring pink little mouth ...

    At this moment, Ji Kai, who was already sitting in the living room, felt relieved when he saw that there were no loud soundsing from upstairs. Looking at the way master and Madam got along, they were bing more and more like an ordinary couple. This was not bad!

    Relieved, Ji Kai opened the starwork with nothing to do. Suddenly, a message in red entered his eyes, and he couldn''t help but widen his eyes.

    The title of the news was very sensational, with the words ''where did the goddess go?''

    Next to the title, there was a picture. Although it was a little blurry, Ji Kai could still recognize that the woman in the picture was his wife!

    With trembling hands, he opened the message. The general idea of the news was that an eye-witness had identally seen three living people disappear before his eyes. In order to prove the uracy of the news, a short video was uploaded at the bottom of the news!

    After seeing this, Ji Kai was already covered in cold sweat.

    To the atheist major star systems, disappearing for no reason was simply unimaginable. And the disappearance of the three of them would also give the people in power a feeling that someone or something was out of control. As a result, they were in great danger here!

    Although he didn''t know who had posted this scene on the Inteary Network, Ji Kai had already automatically med the ck Rose auction house for everything. The person who had followed them was the most suspicious!

    When he thought of this, Ji Kai was very angry! As a native of the star field, he was very clear what kind of trouble this would bring to the three of them! Although he was anxious to report this matter to his master and his wife, he remembered that this young couple was having an argument before. Perhaps they were at a critical moment in solving some problem, so Ji Kai didn''t dare to disturb them.

    They waited anxiously until the afternoon of the second day. Leng ruoxue and the demon finally walked out of their room.

    When he saw the madam''s ashen face and the master''s radiant face, Ji Kai suddenly didn''t know how to say the words he had umted for the whole night!

    Looking at Madam''s appearance, she was obviously at a disadvantage!

    Should he be so insensible as to ask for a beating at this time?

    One had to know that the madam might not beat up her master, but she would definitely not show mercy to a dispensable servant like him.

    After hesitating for a while, Ji Kai did not dare to speak.

    Leng ruoxue was very sharp and could feel that this little servant seemed to have something that was difficult to say. She then said in a very understanding manner,""If you have something to say, then say it. If you don''t say it, people might think I''m bullying you!"

    Madam, can we not be so rough?

    Ji Kai was silent for a while before he made up his mind and said,"Madam, the moment we suddenly disappeared yesterday, someone discovered and recorded it. Right now, that video''s views on the starwork have already reached several billion, and it''s still increasing at an extremely fast rate!"

    "Are you saying that we''re on fire?" Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "Yes! He''s furious!" Ji Kai didn''t expect his wife to be so calm. He couldn''t help but admire her!

    Ji Kai nced at his confused master, who was obviously not in the right state, and was speechless.

    Looking at his master''s expression, it seemed like he didn''t understand what he meant! Otherwise, why would he be in such a state?

    In fact, he was overthinking it!

    It wasn''t that the demon didn''t understand, he just didn''t care.

    "Show me the video!" Leng ruoxue said.

    When Ji Kai heard this, he quickly handed over the video.

    After Leng ruoxue finished reading, she said with slight dissatisfaction,""Who took this? The picture quality is so bad, and it only captured my side profile. Ji Kai, you seem to be more popr than me! Look, you''re facing me from the front!"

    Facing the facts pointed out by Leng ruoxue, Ji Kai was a little confused. Was this the main point? Although he was the front, his wife was obviously more interesting.<novelnext></novelnext>

    One had to know that a woman who was so beautiful just by looking at her side profile was definitely a rare beauty that could topple cities! Otherwise, how could it have attracted the great interest and enthusiasm of theizens of the entire star field? Now, the inte was filled with strong Voices of Search for the goddess. Madam was already extremely popr!

    "Madam, what should we do now?" After a moment of silence, Ji Kai asked again.

    "Cold mix!" Leng ruoxue said lightly.

    Madam, please don''t do this!

    He couldn''t just leave this matter as it was. More importantly, the faces of the three of them, especially his, could no longer be hidden. He didn''t want to be surrounded by a crowd of onlookers wherever he went! Which one was too painful!

    Of course, the most important thing was that they might attract the attention of those in power, which was the most fatal!

    After he told his master and his wife about his worries, the two of them didn''t seem to take it seriously as he had expected. Leng ruoxue even asked for a meal directly, which made Ji Kai want to go crazy!

    However, as a qualified servant, he still dutifully served the prepared lunch. After the meal, seeing that his master and Madam had no intention of talking about this matter, Ji Kai was deeply worried.

    In the end, it was Leng ruoxue who couldn''t stand it anymore and said to Ji Kai,""Your worry ispletely unnecessary. If someone really dares to provoke us, they will be the unlucky ones!"

    "Mm, go do what you need to do! Don''t be an eyesore here!" The evildoer began to drive them away!

    Hearing this, Ji Kai knew that he was worrying too much, so he dragged his heavy steps and went back to his room.

    "AI! Your servant still needs more training! How can you be so restless when you''re in trouble?" Leng ruoxue said helplessly as she watched Ji Kai''s back.

    "Honey, don''t worry about him. You should care about me more!" Seeing that Xue ''er''s attention was on another man, the evil demon was burning with jealousy!

    "How do you want me to care about you?" Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but smile evilly when she saw the demoning to her.

    "Uh! It''s only right for a husband to care about his wife, so I''ll be the one to care for you!" The vignt evildoer immediately changed his words when he heard Xue ''er''s words.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help butugh.

    When the demon saw this, he immediately seized the opportunity and moved closer to Leng ruoxue. Like a puppy, he said,""My dear wife, let''s go out for a walk!"

    "Yes, it''s approved!" Leng ruoxue nodded, and the two of them disappeared.

    In half a month''s time, the two of them had explored the entire vast expanse star field. To Leng ruoxue, even though the technology here was very advanced, it was not the world she had once lived in. Hence, even though she was very interested in this ce, Leng ruoxue did not intend to stay here for too long. After wandering around for half a month, the premium crystal that they had sent to the ck Rose auction house had officially entered the auction process after more than ten days of enthusiastic publicity.

    On the day of the auction, Leng ruoxue and the demon did not n to attend. The one representing them was naturally Ji Kai.

    In fact, after the tracking incident, Ji Kai didn''t really want to go to the ck Rose auction house anymore, but hei Mei had personally sent a message and asked them to attend. In hei Mei''s words, the owner must be present for such an important auction!

    Unfortunately, Leng ruoxue scoffed at her words. However, she still let Ji Kai represent her and the evildoer.

    Ji Kai didn''t understand why his wife wanted him to go. The auction house didn''t have such a rule. Did she really think he didn''t know? And hei Mei obviously had other intentions by doing this!

    After he voiced out his doubts to Madam, Leng ruoxue told him that this was called heading towards the Tiger Mountain despite knowing that there was a Tiger on it! If he didn''t go, how would he know what hei Mei was up to?

    Actually, Leng ruoxue didn''t need to think to know what hei Mei was thinking. However, she treated this mission as a trial for Ji Kai. Thus, she would definitely agree for him toe!

    A few hours after Ji Kai left the house, Leng ruoxue and the demon received a message from Ji Kai asking for help."Master, Madam, I, I think I''m being followed again!"

    Upon receiving the message, Leng ruoxue and the demon did not take it to heart. They only asked,""Did you bring the money back?"

    "I''ve brought it back," Ji Kai said honestly.

    "Then why are you still hanging around outside? Go home quickly, be careful of being robbed!" The demon reminded.

    Noting to pick him up?

    Hearing this, Ji Kai wanted to cry but had no tears. But at the same time, he thought that his master and his wife probably didn''t care that he was being followed, so he didn''t take those people in circles anymore and directly went home!

    The next day, before Leng ruoxue and the demon had even woken up, an uninvited guest arrived at their house.

    Looking at the beautiful woman standing outside the door, Ji Kai felt a headache! How impatient must the other party be for him to enter the hall so quickly!

    "Miss hei, didn''t you directly deduct the handling fee?" Ji Kai frowned. In other words, he was saying that he didn''t owe them money!

    Ji Kai''s words made hei Mei''s mouth Twitch. However, she knew that her actions were a bit rude, so she could only say, "I''m here to pay a visit!"

 Chapter 3004 Madam Is Definitely Not To Be Trifled With

    Visit, my ass!

    Hearing this, Ji Kai couldn''t help but show a trace of contempt in his eyes. Even if he was slow to react, he could tell that this woman had ulterior motives. Unfortunately, her n was doomed to fail. After all, not everyone could plot against her master! Most importantly, Madam was not to be trifled with!

    Although he had never been clear about how strong his master and Madam were, just based on Madam''s ability to disappear in an instant, the woman in front of him would not be able to catch up even if she flew thetest spaceship!

    When he thought about this, Ji Kai revealed a warm smile, "I''m sorry, miss hei, my master and Madam are still not awake!"

    "You''re still not awake?" Ji Kai''s words made hei Mei a little unhappy.

    "It''s miss hei who came too early!" Ji Kai looked at the sky and reminded him calmly. In fact, at this moment, he somewhat looked down on this miss hei. As long as it was a noble with a bit of status, how could they not even greet others when they wanted to visit? And he even ran over so early in the morning? This kind of action was really too rude!

    Moreover, master and Madam didn''t reveal that they wanted to keep in touch with her! He hade running to their door, which was really disdainful! Also, without Madam''s permission, he didn''t dare to let this woman in. Otherwise, he would be the one in trouble!

    "Wait! Did you just say master and Madam? Who are they?"

    Ji Kai, who was thinking about whether hei Mei would leave on her own, suddenly heard hei Mei''s panicked voice. He raised his head and looked at her in confusion. "Haven''t you already seen it?"

    "You mean that young man and woman?" Hei Mei shouted in disbelief.

    "Not bad! It''s them!" Ji Kai did not intend to hide the rtionship between his master and his wife, so he admitted it without hesitation.

    However, when hei Mei heard this news, it was like the end of the world. Her face instantly darkened and she said,""Impossible! This was impossible! You''re lying to me!"

    "Miss hei, do I need to lie to you?" Ji Kai was speechless. He thought, miss hei, you can''t live in your own world! Hurry up and open your eyes!

    "I understand!" Hei Mei, who had been panicking for a while, suddenly calmed down and smiled,"That woman is his concubine, right?"

    "¡­¡­"

    Ji Kai was very depressed!

    ''Yes, your head!''

    Now, he was sure that this woman was sick! He''s quite sick!

    "Miss hei, if you''re sick, you must be treated!" Ji Kai, who had almost gone crazy from hei Mei''s self-righteousness, reminded her with a heavy heart.

    "Is that woman sick? What illness? Do you need me to introduce her to a good doctor?" Hei Mei suddenly said worriedly after hearing what Ji Kai said.

    "¡­¡­"

    Hearing this, Ji Kai was a bit confused. He thought, I was talking about you!

    Ji Kai realized that he couldn''tmunicate with hei Mei. He took a few deep breaths and forced himself to calm down. Then, he said,"Thank you, miss hei, but I don''t need it! Goodbye, goodbye!"

    Then, Ji Kai mmed the door in front of hei Mei.

    Hei Mei, who had been rejected outside the door, saw this scene and her face immediately turned ck. After ring at the door a few times, hei Mei chose to leave unwillingly!

    Hmph! She woulde again!

    In the room.

    Leng ruoxue and the demon were cuddling together. They had seen everything that had happened outside the door through the light screen.

    Leng ruoxue raised her head and nced at the evildoer. She then asked with a half-smile,""I only found out today that I''m only your concubine! I wonder who the principal wife is?"

    "My dear wife, you''re also My Official Wife! Wife, lover, whatever, it''s all you!" The evildoer looked at Leng ruoxue pitifully and tried to please her.

    The only thing he could pray for now was that his wife would not me him for the things that the lunatic had done! He felt so wronged, alright?

    "You fatale!" Leng ruoxue said helplessly when she felt the evildoer''s uneasiness.

    "My dear wife, I''m innocent!" The demon blinked his dark, Starry Eyes as he leaned in front of Leng ruoxue and spoke pitifully.

    "Yes, it''s the damn woman who has designs on you!" Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement.

    "There''s also a man who''s interested in you!" The demon added.

    After saying this, the two of them sighed at the same time and decided to turn the page. After all, they couldn''t destroy their own appearance just because others coveted it, right? Why did they have to suffer because of others?

    The two of them had a reckless personality in their bones. Coupled with their own status, they didn''t need to be at the mercy of others! As for those who did not know their own limitations, Leng ruoxue and the demon also felt that they could treat them as little behind-the-scenes highlights in their lives. After all, life could be quite monotonous at times, right?

    ording to their unspoken thoughts, as long as someone didn''t touch their bottom line, they wouldn''t make a move on those mortals!

    Of course, the premise was that some people really knew their own limitations.

    The next day at noon, Leng ruoxue and the demon had just finished their lunch when hei Mei came to visit again!

    This time, she didn''te alone. There were a few young men with unknown identities by her side!

    After knowing that hei Mei was here again, Ji Kai first showed a constipated expression. He really didn''t want to face this woman!

    However, Leng ruoxue kindly ordered Ji Kai to invite the person in.<novelnext></novelnext>

    As soon as she entered the living room, hei Meiined,""This door of your house is really hard to enter!"

    "Yes, our family has never weed uninvited guests!" Leng ruoxue nodded her head seriously. The evildoer beside her had a cold and Noble expression, as if he did not wee strangers.

    Hei Mei saw that the evildoer was hugging Leng ruoxue with one hand and felt ufortable.

    Hmph! She was just a concubine, yet she dared to lean into her master''s arms! This was preposterous! He was really looking down on her!

    Hei Mei was burning with jealousy!

    Leng ruoxue, on the other hand, was very calm. She asked,""Miss hei hase to visit, is there something you need? Ji Kai, did you not pay the handling fee for the auction?"

    "Madam, I''ve already paid the administration fee!" Ji Kai held back hisughter and replied seriously.

    "I''m not here for the Commission!" Hearing this, hei Mei quickly exined, but she was a little dissatisfied in her heart. Did she look like she was here to ask for a debt?

    "Then why?" Leng ruoxue was confused.

    "I heard that Madam is sick, so I came to visit!" Hei Mei said with a sincere expression. Then, she pulled Leng ruoxue''s hand enthusiastically and smiled,""You see, we''re already so familiar with each other, but I still don''t know your name!"

    "My surname is Leng!" Who''s close to you!

    Leng ruoxue retracted her hand without a sound and asked,""Miss hei, where did you hear that I was sick?"

    "I heard it from Ji Kai! Miss Leng, I actually came to visit you yesterday, but unfortunately, your subordinate refused to let me in. I think it''s better not to use such a subordinate who makes decisions on his own! Be careful of the servant bullying the master!" Hei Mei said worriedly.

    ? Was heining?

    Leng ruoxue turned her head and nced at Ji Kai, whose face was red with anger. In her heart, she lit a candle for hei Mei''s intelligence.

    Was this woman really the business elite she had seen before? Was he switched? Otherwise, how could he say such brainless words!

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue was silent, hei Mei thought that she had seeded in instigating them. She then pointed at the men beside her and said,""They are the doctors I found for you. There are neurologists, cardiologists, Gynecologists, and so on. They are all authoritative figures in the medical world. So, no matter where you are sick, they will try their best to cure you. All the expenses will be on me!"

    He was really generous!

    Leng ruoxue was speechless!

    The demon did not say a word.

    Meanwhile, Ji Kai was already looking up at the sky! As for hei Mei''s ability to understand and her self-righteousness, he had no more energy to ridicule her! He only hoped that Madam would quickly take care of this eyesore and return peace to the world! Otherwise, he would go crazy!

    At this moment, when they saw Leng ruoxue and the evil demon, they immediately recognized them as the three people who were currently extremely popr on the inte. The few doctors who were prepared to be wallflowers could only take out their business cards and hand them to Leng ruoxue and the evil demon!

    They were not as blind as hei Mei. Although the woman in front of them was extremely beautiful, and they were stunned for a long time when they first saw her, the man beside her was obviously not to be trifled with. The doctors who knew their own limitations would definitely not dare to have any ill thoughts about Leng ruoxue, much less think that she was sick like hei Mei!

    The one who''s sick is hei Mei, right?

    The doctors who had finished the test decided not to get involved in this mess! You guys can do whatever you want! They wanted to retreat!

    However, they also knew that hei Mei had spent a lot of money to invite them over. She would not allow them to leave easily. More importantly, they had signed a contract with hei Mei. If they left just like that, they would have to pay a lot of money!

    When they thought of this, they could only throw Leng ruoxue and the demon an ''I''m innocent'' look and continue to act like they were invisible.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue was very satisfied. These doctors were obviously not from the same country as hei Mei. This was very good!

    Seeing how Leng ruoxue''s reaction had been very calm after she had told her about the doctors, hei Mei was afraid that she would reject her and added,""Miss Leng, please don''t reject my good intentions. In fact, I think that you look very much like my sister. That sister of mine died of a terminal illness back then. I don''t want you to be like her, so please ept the treatment! Only when you''re cured can you stay by your loved one''s side forever, right?"

    Although hei Mei said that, she couldn''t wait for Leng ruoxue to die. That way, she would be able to enjoy the fruits of Leng ruoxue''sbor without any effort!

    When Leng ruoxue heard these words, she was speechless in her heart. However, on the surface, she was still moved to tears and said with a slightly choked voice,""Our backgrounds are too simr. I also have a younger sister who died of a strange illness! He''s about the same age as you, and he looks quite simr!"

    After she said this, Ji Kai and the other doctors ''mouths all twitched.

    What was this?

    Deep sisterly love?

    Did he have to be so hypocritical?

    When hei Mei heard this, she was also very unhappy! "You bastard!" He was clearly pointing at the Mulberry and scolding the locust! However, she would not be calctive with a dying person!

    Hei Mei, who felt that she was very magnanimous, also wiped her tears and said,""Miss Leng, you can treat her in peace! I''lle to see you in a few days!"

    If she didn''t leave now, she would die of anger!

    "Take care, I won''t send you off!" Leng ruoxue smiled.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue had no intention of keeping her, hei Mei could only suppress her anger and leave. She asked the doctors to stay.

    After hei Mei left, Leng ruoxue looked at the doctors who were a little uneasy and asked with a smile,""How are you going to treat me?"

 Chapter 3005 Whats The Structure Of The Brain (1)

    When the doctors, who were already very uneasy, heard this, they were so scared that their hearts began to tremble. How could they treat it? Not to mention that the other party was still alive and kicking, even if he was really sick, they didn''t dare to treat him easily based on his imposing manner!

    Moreover, they were not personally invited by the couple, but by that idiot hei Mei. As such, they were even more nervous. If they had known that they were here to treat the woman in the video, they would have considered the pros and cons! But now, it was all toote.

    A few doctors looked at each other in dismay. In the end, they all focused their eyes on the same person, and their meaning was self-evident.

    The poor Doctor Who was sent as a representative sighed softly and helplessly."As the saying goes, a doctor must have the heart of a parent. Although we were invited by miss hei Mei, if miss Leng is fine, we will not treat you recklessly. Please rest assured about this!"

    "You mean you want to give me a checkup?" Blinking her eyes, Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "No, no! I mean, miss Leng is not sick at all!" The doctor''s forehead was covered in sweat. He quickly exined, then wiped his sweat and continued,""But we have signed a contract with miss hei Mei. If we say that nothing happened to you, she probably won''t believe us. She might even find someone else, so ..."

    The doctor didn''t know what to say next, but Leng ruoxue understood in a second. She said considerately,"You mean you''re going to stay and pretend to treat me?"

    "This is to reduce the trouble between us!" Seeing that Leng ruoxue understood, the doctor heaved a sigh of relief.

    "That sounds reasonable. Since you want to stay, then you have to pay for your food and lodging!" After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she pulled the demon back to her room.

    Once the two gods, Leng ruoxue and the evildoer, left, the doctors on the scene let out a sigh of relief. It was Ji Kai''s turn.

    Ji Kaiughed like a Hunter who had just met a fat sheep,"Madam said that you''ll take care of your own food and lodging. Do you want to stay in our guest room or set up your own tent outside?"

    Setting up a tent ... They had never thought of it!

    The main reason was that it was too unsafe here. It was on the edge of a cliff, and below it was the bottomless sea. There were also many terrifying beasts in the nearby mountains. If they really lived outside, they were afraid that they would be the food of those beasts in less than a night. Just thinking about it was terrifying!

    But when they thought of this, they couldn''t help but admire the courage of these three people. To dare to choose this ce as their base camp, how bold must they be!

    After they thought about this, the doctors present nodded in unison and said,"We want to live here!"

    "Alright, one million Alliance dors for a day''s amodation!" Hearing this, Ji Kai was happy and didn''t forget to ask for a lot.

    However, he didn''t feel like he was asking for too much. He felt that one million Alliance dors for a day''s amodation was too little! However, when the doctors present heard the amount, their expressions changed like a palette. They were obviously shocked.

    One million Alliance dors a day? that was like ughtering a fat sheep! Even the best suite in a seven-star hotel in the vast space Zone was not worth that much! However, looking at the Butler''s expression, he probably had no choice but to hand it over. But if they handed it over, their hearts would really hurt!

    Ji Kai saw through these doctors ''thoughts and understood them. With his price, even if the big BOSS of the Alliance came, he would be so distressed that he would vomit blood! Therefore, he kindly suggested,""Weren''t you invited by miss hei? What, she''s not going to pay for your food and amodation?"

    Hearing this, all the doctors looked at Ji Kai with bright eyes.

    That''s right! This money should be paid by hei Mei! What right did they have to pay?

    Seeing that they had understood, Ji Kai reminded them,"You can contact miss hei and listen to her opinion!"

    All the doctors nodded, but when a doctor took out amunication device to contact HEI Mei, Ji Kai said,"Wait, we haven''t talked about the meal fees yet!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    It doesn''t include meals?

    When the doctors heard this, their eyes widened, and they lookedpletely lost and innocent.

    "Four million a day for a meal!" Ji Kai ignored everyone''s expressions and said straightforwardly.

    "¡­¡­"

    It was four times the room fee!

    The doctors really wanted to ask,"what kind of food is your family eating that is so expensive?"

    "I, I can eat nutrient fluids!" After a long silence, one of the doctors carefully opened his mouth.

    "Are you sure? We have authentic, pure green vegetables at home!" Ji Kai tempted.

    A pure green vegetable!

    These few words made the doctors present reveal expressions of disbelief. One must know that pure green vegetables were only something of legend to the people of many star regions. Even though their technology was highly advanced, it was because of this that the role of thend was neglected. Therefore, many vegetables could no longer survive on thend, and vegetables cultivated with culture fluid definitely did not have a pure green taste.

    asionally, there would be one or two kinds of vegetables that had strong survival abilities and could take root in thend. Ordinary nobles basically had no chance to taste them, so one could imagine how attractive these almost extinct pure green vegetables were to them!

    However, the doctors were still skeptical about Ji Kai''s words. After all, pure green vegetables were too delicate, and it was not easy to grow them.

    Ji Kai knew that they wouldn''t believe him so easily, so he didn''t get angry. He took out a fresh cucumber with a flower on top and thorns from the storage ring his wife had given him and said," 100000, who wants to try it?"

    "¡­¡­"

    This was money-minded! However, this cucumber was really worth the money! The doctor Who was closest to Ji Kai snatched the cucumber from Ji Kai''s hand and said,"ounting! Ask for it from miss hei Mei!"

    "No problem!" Ji Kai smiled and nodded. The doctor couldn''t wait any longer and started to eat the cucumber without caring about his image.

    "Delicious! It''s so delicious!" The doctor said as he ate.

    "Then eat more, I have more!" Ji Kai said like a rich man.

    At this time, the other doctors, who couldn''t stand the smell of the cucumber, also took a cucumber from Ji Kai and ate it. They were not afraid since it was just an ounting!

    However, without realizing it, they took another one after they finished one. It was only until their stomachs were full and they could no longer eat that the doctors reluctantly stopped.

    Seeing that they were so full that they couldn''t move, Ji Kai couldn''t help but look down on them. How embarrassing! It''s just a cucumber! Why did he have to eat like this?

    At this moment, Ji Kai had long forgotten that when he first saw these pure green vegetables, he was just like these doctors.

 Chapter 3006 Whats The Structure Of The Brain (2)

    The doctors who had their fill felt satisfied. This time, without Ji Kai''s urging, they took the initiative to contact HEI Mei. After exining the whole story to hei Mei, hei Mei almost fainted from the huge food and amodation fees. However, she gritted her teeth and held on. She said hatefully,"You guys just stay there and treat her illness, I''ll pay for the food and lodging!"

    The doctors were very satisfied with hei Mei''s generosity, but Ji Kai still asked hei Mei to hand in a star sector contract and stated that he didn''t trust her!

    Hei Mei was so angry that she almost vomited blood, but she still held back her grievances and sent the contract to Ji Kai.

    After receiving the contract, the doctors finally settled down.

    After staying and eating well at Leng ruoxue''s ce for a few days, the doctors were so happy that they forgot about home. These few days of life were like the days of a God!

    After a few days of leisure, the doctors suddenly remembered that their family seemed to be very interested in these three people, and they were now living with these three people who had be popr recently. They should let their family know about this news!

    The doctors who were about to send the news back to the family realized that the message had failed just as they were about to send it! Just as he was feeling puzzled, Ji Kai floated out from a corner and said,""What, you want to tip off the family? I''m sorry, I forgot to tell you that after you contacted hei Mei, my master and Madam blocked the inte here. "

    After saying this, Ji Kai floated away again, leaving behind a few dumbfounded doctors who had constipated expressions.

    This scene naturally could not be hidden from Leng ruoxue and the demon, who had their doors shut in the room. The two of them wereughing very happily!

    "Ji Kai has also be bad!" Leng ruoxue praised after she was doneughing.

    "Xue ''er, how long are you going to keep them? I hate having these third wheels in the house!" The demon hugged Leng ruoxue and said unhappily.

    "Don''t you think it''s very lively?" Leng ruoxue said as she suppressed herughter.

    "I just feel like they''re disturbing our lives!" The demon gritted his teeth. If it wasn''t for Xue ''er wanting to watch a good show, he would have thrown those people out of the door long ago.

    "Who provoked these people?" Leng ruoxue raised her eyebrows and said with a half-smile.

    "It wasn''t me! I''m innocent!" When the demon heard this, he quickly revealed an aggrieved expression.

    "Alright! They''re here for me! Since miss hei Mei wants me to die so badly, how can I disappoint her?" Leng ruoxueughed calmly. Since there was someone who thought she was too free, how could she not cooperate?

    "They''re just a bunch of ants. If you don''t like them, just kill them directly! Anyway, there are many people here, so it doesn''t matter if we lose a few of them. " The demon said ruthlessly. Those who dared to disturb his and his wife''s time together deserved to die!

    "Don''t be so violent! We have to convince people with reason!" Leng ruoxue clearly didn''t want to use violence to deal with hei Mei. That would be too boring!

    "Alright! However, it''s best if you don''t let that woman appear in front of me, or I can''t guarantee that I won''t kill her!" The evil me roared.

    "I can''t guarantee that. Who knows when she''ll suddenlye?" Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    However, just as she finished speaking, Ji Kai''s depressed voice came from outside the door."Madam, hei Mei is here!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I know!" Leng ruoxue replied. She then turned to the demon and said,"Look, Speak of the Devil, the devil is here!"

    "I don''t care if she''s CAO Cao or whoever she is. In any case, I don''t want to see her!" The demon said angrily.

    "Then stay in your room. I''ll go talk to her myself." After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she left the evildoer behind and left the room alone.

    After Leng ruoxue left, the evildoer''s face darkened even more. However, he did not want to see that woman, so he did not chase after Leng ruoxue.

    When Leng ruoxue reached the living room, before she could say anything, hei Mei rushed over and held her hand with a nervous look,""Miss Leng, how''s your health? you don''t look too good!"

    You''re the one who doesn''t look good! Your entire family doesn''t look good! Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but curse in her heart. However, she still maintained an elegant smile on her face and said,""Thank you for your concern, miss hei, I''m fine!"

    "Oh!" Hei Mei nodded and seemed to be relieved, but in reality, she was extremely depressed! Because just now, those doctors had told her that they had not found out about miss Leng''s condition. She felt that the savings in her private ount were decreasing day by day, and her heart was in pain as if it was being cut by a knife!

    She had found a total of six doctors, and these six doctors cost her five million Alliance dors a day, so six of them would cost her three thousand dors! What was even more hateful was that Ji Kai had asked her to pay him daily!

    If this continued, she felt that she was going to go bankrupt! However, she did not give up. How could she not find out what illness this woman had?

    From a certain perspective, hei Mei was very persistent, so persistent that she was almost crazy. In addition, she had spent so much money, so she had to find out the truth about Leng ruoxue''s illness. This way, it would give Ji Kai, the head butler, a lot more money to use. So now, Ji Kai had already regarded hei Mei as his financial backer and weed her arrival.

    When he saw hei Mei, Ji Kai felt like he was seeing countless Alliance dors!

    "Miss Leng, it''s my father''s birthday in a few days. There''s a banquet in the HEI family, and I''ve speciallye over to invite you all to attend!" After being depressed for a while, hei Mei directly stated her intention and gave him a gold-stamped invitation.

    In reality, she only wanted to invite the evildoer. In her heart, she also hoped that Leng ruoxue would not be able to go because of her illness. However, as a noble with status and position, these words naturally could not be said by her. However, if she wanted Leng ruoxue to take the initiative to say that she couldn''t go, that would be wishful thinking! This was because Leng ruoxue had already received the invitation and replied with a smile,""Thank you for the invitation, miss hei. We''ll be there as scheduled!"

    "I''ll be waiting for you at home then. " Hei Mei continued to say gloomily. Then, she sat for a while more before leaving.

    Leng ruoxue was a little surprised that hei Mei had left so quickly. Could it be because she had not seen the demon?

    Although not seeing the evildoer made hei Mei depressed, what made her even more depressed was Leng ruoxue. In hei Mei''s eyes, Leng ruoxue was like a pain in the ass. She was too difficult to deal with! It even made her feel like she couldn''t eat it. If she continued to stay, she might have a heart attack.

    After hei Mei left, the doctors looked at Leng ruoxue, not knowing what to say. However, the deep sympathy in their eyes could not be concealed.

    Seeing them like this, Leng ruoxue''s mouth twitched. Did these people think that she was going to be bullied by hei Mei?

    "Miss Leng, I suggest that you don''t go. It''s definitely a trap! I''m afraid it''ll be like a meat bun hitting a dog, there''s no return!" Without waiting for Leng ruoxue to speak, a doctor couldn''t help but speak first.

    "A meat bun to hit a dog? In your eyes, who''s the meat bun and who''s the dog?" Hearing the doctor''s words, Leng ruoxue raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile.

 Chapter 3007 Whats The Structure Of The Brain (3)

    Ugh! A certain kind-hearted doctor suddenly felt that he had said the wrong thing.

    The woman in front of him was definitely not a dog. If she was a meat bun, it would definitely be a meat bun that was very difficult to chew! But in his mind, he still couldn''t go to the HEI family to attend the Hongmen banquet. Who knew what would happen there!

    Most importantly, after living with Leng ruoxue and the other two for a few days, even though Leng ruoxue and that terrifying man rarely showed their faces, they had at least developed a revolutionary friendship. Hence, he really did not wish for the three of them to go to the HEI family. If they really did, they would definitely be watched by the side! No matter what happened, it was hard to say!

    In the doctor''s eyes, even though Leng ruoxue and the other two had unfathomable strength, he didn''t think that they would be able to defeat those high-tech energy weapons! However, Leng ruoxue still appreciated his kindness and continued to smile,""Don''t worry, I''ll take you guys with me. I guarantee that I won''t fall ill that day!"

    When she said that, the six doctors were all worried!

    This was the rhythm of a duel to snatch a man!

    "Miss Leng, you should consider it carefully!" Another doctor said.

    "There''s no need to think about it, miss hei treats me as her sister, I believe she won''t have any ill intentions towards me!" Leng ruoxue said with a ''don''t worry'' expression.

    No way!

    The doctors looked at Leng ruoxue with disdain. They did not believe that Leng ruoxue and hei Mei were as close as sisters! That would be too strange! However, Leng ruoxue no longer gave them the chance to convince themselves. After greeting the crowd, she turned around and returned to her room.

    After entering the room, Leng ruoxue looked at the evildoer with an evil smile. She waved the invitation card in her hand and said,"Someone invited us to a banquet!"

    "I''m not going!" The evildoer rejected him very directly!

    "Why not? If I don''t go, hei Mei will think that I''m afraid of her or that I''m beyond cure. So, I have to go!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Xue ''er ..." The demon still wanted to persuade her, but Leng ruoxue only said,""I''ll go make two gowns for us. " Then, she entered the bracelet in a sh.

    For the next few days, Leng ruoxue didn''te out at all. She was a demon who was in a bad mood. From the first day she was abandoned, she kept releasing cold air from her body. Ji Kai and the doctors were so scared that they could only stay in their rooms obediently. They didn''t dare to take a step out, or they would freeze to death!

    On Saturday morning, Leng ruoxue finally came out.

    Holding a pure ck suit in her hand, she presented it to the evildoer. However, the evildoer proudly raised his head and did not look at Leng ruoxue.

    "Put it on and let me see." Leng ruoxue coaxed.

    "I''m not wearing it!" His devilish little temper rose.

    "Be good! Put it on and let me see. " Leng ruoxue continued to coax him.

    "Hmph! Just because of a piece of tattered clothing, you hung me out to dry for a few days!" The demon would settle the ounts after autumn.

    "Uh! I was wrong, alright!" Leng ruoxue took the initiative to admit her mistake.

    "Then tell me, how are you going topensate me?" The demon asked. This was the most important thing.

    "We''llpensate you in whatever way you say, okay?" Leng ruoxue replied obediently.

    "This is more like it." The demon nodded his head in satisfaction and changed into the set of clothes that Leng ruoxue had made for him.

    While the demon was changing his clothes, Leng ruoxue also changed into the dress she had made for herself. It was also ck and was a couple''s outfit with the demon ''S. More importantly, the front part of her dress was very conservative, but the back ...

    After changing his clothes, the evildoer saw that Xue ''er was wearing a long dress that covered him very well and was very satisfied. However, when his hand reached Xue'' er''s waist, he was suddenly stunned.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was cool and smooth like silk ...

    He touched Leng ruoxue''s body again. After confirming that it was her skin, the evil demon turned Leng ruoxue''s body around. When he saw therge patch of her beautiful, snow-white back that was exposed, his face darkened.

    "Who gave you permission to dress like this?" The demon gritted his teeth and roared with fire spewing out of his eyes.

    Every inch of Xue ''er''s skin belonged to him, how could he let other men see it?

    It was his! They were all his!

    As long as he thought of his wife''s beautiful back being seen by a group of perverts, the anger in the demon''s heart would rush to the top of his head.

    After removing his clothes and covering Leng ruoxue, he continued to speak through gritted teeth,""You''re not allowed to wear this, take it off!"

    "This is already the most conservative method." Leng ruoxue felt a little aggrieved. She knew that the demon would not be able to ept it, but she did not expect such a big reaction.

    "This is the most conservative method? Then tell me, how is it not conservative?" The demon felt like he was about to go crazy.

    "It''s more exposed than this. " Leng ruoxue said softly. In reality, she had taken reference from the dressing habits of the people in this Gxy andbined it with some designs from her previous life. She knew that evildoers were petty and jealous, so she had tried her best to be conservative. However, she didn''t expect that he still couldn''t ept it!

    As expected, the demon''s eyes seemed to be spitting out even more mes when he heard this. Leng ruoxue could only take out a light golden shawl that she had prepared beforehand and put it on her shoulders. She then said helplessly,"It should be fine now, right?"

    Seeing the demon nod his head unwillingly, Leng ruoxue finally heaved a sigh of relief. She thought to herself,"thank God I''ve made two preparations!"

    When she pulled the evildoer out of the room, his face was still sullen. His eyes would drift to Leng ruoxue''s back from time to time, afraid that even a little bit of skin that belonged to him would be exposed.

    Seeing him like this, Leng ruoxue felt helpless. Ji Kai and the others felt that the atmosphere was not right, and they were so scared that they didn''t even dare to breathe.

    Like chicks that had juste out of their shells, Ji Kai and the other seven hid in a corner and stood in a row. No one dared toe forward.

    "When are we leaving?" Leng ruoxue took the initiative to ask when she saw their reaction.

    "The HEIs will send a car to pick us up." Ji Kai quickly said, meaning that he would just wait.

    Leng ruoxue understood and pulled the evildoer over to sit on the sofa in the living room.

    Not long after, the HEIs ''hover car arrived.

    The driver knocked on the door and opened it. When he saw Leng ruoxue and the other two, he was still a little nervous. However, when he saw that the three of them did not even spare him a nce, he calmed down instead.

    When they got into the hover car, there was arge space beside Leng ruoxue and the demon. Ji Kai and the other seven squeezed into a small corner, refusing to sit beside them.

    Leng ruoxue could only sigh when she saw this.

    The demon''s power was getting stronger and stronger. He didn''t know if these people would still dare to stay in front of them after today''s banquet.

    Leng ruoxue believed that it would be a lively night.

    The HEI family was located in the forest Avenue, the most prosperous noble area in the vast universe. Every inch ofnd there was worth tens of thousands of gold. More importantly, the nobles who could live there were not ordinary nobles. The families living there were all legendary families in the vast star area. Of course, it wasn''t the current head of the family who created this legend, but their ancestors.

 Chapter 3008 Whats The Structure Of The Brain (4)

    The reason why the ck family was able to have such a pivotal position in the vast star field was because the ck family had once produced an unparalleled ancestor. This ancestor was also a woman, and she was conferred the title of Duke of ck Rose as a woman. She led the family to be one of the top aristocrats in the advanced civilization star field.

    Because of the existence of the great woman, the Duke of ck Rose, the Status of Women in the ck family was quite high. After all, the ck family really hoped that their family could produce another outstanding and admired ck Rose.

    Currently, among the heijia''s heiresses, the most valued ones were hei Mei and hei Luo. However, there were rumors that these two had always been at odds with each other and liked to snatch things that caught the other''s eye.

    Of course, these were all rumors that Leng ruoxue had heard.

    The HEI family was a little far from where Leng ruoxue was staying. By the time they reached the forest Avenue, it was already close to evening.

    As soon as she alighted from the hover car, arge and magnificent buildingplex with golden walls came into view. At that moment, there were only two words in Leng ruoxue''s heart: ''nouveau riche!''

    From her point of view, this hei family was definitely afraid that others didn''t know how rich they were. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have made the house in front of them so golden!

    Just as Leng ruoxue was sighing, hei Mei, who had already received the news, ran out of the house with a delicate and anxious expression. She first looked at the evildoer with a blushing face, then turned her gaze to Leng ruoxue and said,""Miss Leng, you''re here!"

    Leng ruoxue nodded her head in silence.

    "My family is not bad, right? It''s more luxurious inside!" Hei Mei said proudly.

    However, when Leng ruoxue heard her words, she deeply felt that hei Mei was trying to use money to throw at her.

    Did he really think he was someone who had never seen the world? After all, she was the master of a realm now! Why would he care about a tycoon from the lower realm?

    In Leng ruoxue''s eyes, hei Mei was no different from a nouveau riche. Hence, she automatically blocked hei Mei''s fair side!

    Hei Mei felt extremely depressed when she saw how it felt like her shy punch hadnded on cotton. She kept cursing Leng ruoxue for not seeing the world, but she still held Leng ruoxue''s arm affectionately, wanting to pull her inside.

    Who knew that the evildoer would angrily snatch his wife''s arm from hei Mei''s hand and hold it himself. He did not even look at hei Mei and walked into the ck House.

    Hei Mei was stunned on the spot. Her pink, delicate, and exquisitely painted beautiful little face suddenly turned green and white. However, she did not think that the person in her heart would do such a thing. It was because the demon''s possessiveness of his wife had already reached the point where both men and women should not get close to her. He even thought that a certain man was angry because she did not greet him!

    Thinking of this, hei Mei was extremely vexed! She just wanted to act more reserved, so she didn''t say hello to her sweetheart! How could he misunderstand her like this?

    Hei Mei also hurriedly followed in.

    Ji Kai, who saw all of hei Mei''s thoughts, felt like thunder was rolling in his heart. Thousands of "F ** K you" were running through his mind. Then, he followed her in.

    He could not ignore the famous mansion of the Duke of ck Rose!

    At this time, in the garden in the courtyard, a group of nobles had gathered in twos and threes to attend the banquet. The banquet was self-help, so many familiar people were gathered together to chat.

    The arrival of Leng ruoxue and the evildoer silenced the entire courtyard. Everyone stared at them with their eyes wide open. In the end, it was hei Mei who could not bear it and broke the silence.

    "What are you all doing? didn''t you all want to see the person in the video?" Hei Mei said with a smile.

    "Yup! I''ve long heard of your great name!" One of the young men replied.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Let me introduce you, this is ..." Hei Mei looked at the demon and suddenly realized that she didn''t even know the name of her sweetheart. This was really wrong!

    He looked towards Leng ruoxue for help. Leng ruoxue smiled gently and kindly,""My husband''s surname is ye!"

    When hei Mei heard that her sweetheart''s surname was ye, her heart burst with joy.

    Her surname was hei, and her sweetheart''s surname was ye. This was really fate!

    "This is Mr. Ye!" Hei Mei continued with her introduction. Unfortunately, the demon still didn''t even spare her a nce.

    "Let me formally introduce to everyone, the beauty on my left is the famous miss Leng. Although she is only Mr. Ye''s concubine, she is my good sister, so no one is allowed to bully her!" Although her sweetheart didn''t even look at her, hei Mei didn''t mind at all. If she got a man as soon as she chased him, there would be no sense of aplishment! And she liked people who ignored women like this!

    To put it bluntly, she had a somewhat cheap mentality. After hearing her introduction, everyone present immediately understood what was going on.

    He was trying to make a ck person out of this! Who would introduce good sisters like this? if there were really such sisters, everyone would turn hostile. However, seeing that Leng ruoxue was still smiling, more than half of the people believed hei Mei''s words and looked down on Leng ruoxue.

    Unfortunately, Leng ruoxue didn''t care about theirments at all. She only maintained her perfect smile and pulled back the infuriated evildoer, signaling him to calm down!

    Even if he wanted to cause trouble, he didn''t need to be in such a hurry!

    Taking advantage of their unguarded state, Leng ruoxue brought the evildoer and retreated into a corner.

    After setting up a barrier, the demon said hatefully,""I''m going to tear that woman apart!"

    "Why? Didn''t you say that I''m your wife and concubine? What, she only said that she''s a concubine and you can''t bear it?" Leng ruoxue teased.

    "If she didn''t say it in front of me, I could pretend that I didn''t know anything, but I can''t say it in front of me! How can I tolerate her humiliating you like this? And the people here, I won''t let a single one of them off!" His violent and demonic nature had surfaced, and he couldn''t wait to destroy everything here!

    "It''s up to her. We can''t stop her from introducing us however she wants to. However, not everyone is here yet. Are you really going to make a move now?" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Then let''s wait until everyone is here!" The demon''s pitch-ck eyes shed with a trace of bloodthirsty madness as he said.

    "Be good! Don''t be impulsive, I haven''t yed enough yet! Or do you think I''m someone who likes to be taken advantage of?" Leng ruoxue consoled.

    "Of course I know you won''t be at a disadvantage, but you''re my wife, I won''t allow anyone to bully you!" The demon said in a domineering manner. Then, he stretched out his long arms and hugged Leng ruoxue tightly, refusing to let go.

    "Yes, I only allow you to bully me!" Leng ruoxue revealed an alluring smile.

    "How could I bear to bully you!" The demon said, and hugged her even tighter.

    The two of them stayed in the barrier and acted lovey-dovey, while hei Mei and the others outside were extremely vexed.

    How did the two of them disappear without a trace? They searched the entire courtyard, but they couldn''t find him.

 Chapter 3009 Whats The Structure Of The Brain (5)

    Time slowly passed. An hourter, almost everyone who came to the banquet had arrived.

    This banquet was to celebrate the birthday of the HEI family''s head, so the HEI family was very generous.

    Countless cultivated vegetables and rare pure green vegetables were ced on the dining table. However, looking at the dazzling array of food in front of him, Ji Kai had no appetite at all.

    How could this food bepared to the food Madam gave him!

    He was not the only one. The doctors who had been pampered for the past few days also did not really care about this junk food. However, when other people saw it, they were extremely excited.

    After all, unless there was an important asion, even the nobles would not have the opportunity to eat fresh vegetables often.

    At this moment, knowing that most of the guests had arrived, Leng ruoxue and the demon walked out of the barrier.

    After a while, hei Mei, who had discovered the two of them, ran to their side and said with a worried face,""Brother ye, miss Leng, where have you run off to?"

    Brother ye and miss Leng?

    Leng ruoxue raised her brows. There was really a difference between close and distant rtives! She''s calling me brother so quickly!

    He looked at the evildoer mockingly, and his face darkened. He did not give him any face as he said,""Who gave you the permission to call me brother? You''re not worthy!"

    "..." Hei Mei was a little dumbfounded. How could brother ye treat her like this? She was really too sad!

    However, the evildoer did not care if she was sad or not. His wife''s feelings were the most important!

    After saying ''you''re not worthy'', the evildoer pulled Leng ruoxue away in front of hei Mei.

    He wanted to find a ce with fewer people, but he was blocked by a middle-aged man who seemed to have an extraordinary status after taking just two steps.

    The demon was very unhappy and wanted to beat someone up!

    Seeing the handsome man''s face darken, the middle-aged man realized that he was not very popr. However, he still introduced himself shamelessly,""Mr. Ye and miss Leng, right? I''m the current Duke of ck Rose, and also the master of the ck family. Wee. "

    "Is there something?" The demon asked impatiently.

    "Uh! A little. Can we talk in the study room?" The head of the HEI family asked courteously.

    The demon did not want to agree at first, but he agreed after Leng ruoxue gave him a look.

    Just as the two of them were about to follow the head of the HEI family to the study, hei Mei appeared out of nowhere again and said with an unhappy face,"Father, miss Leng is only big brother ck''s concubine, how can she enter the study!"

    "Get lost!" The demon really couldn''t take it anymore. After telling her to get lost, he stretched out his foot and kicked hei Mei, sending her flying.

    Leng ruoxue was very calm as she watched hei Mei draw a perfect arc in the air. She knew that the evildoer had already reached his limit. On the other hand, the master of the HEI family''s expression was very ugly. He really did not expect the man in front of him to kick his precious daughter away in front of him. However, when he thought of what he wanted to say, he could only suppress the dissatisfaction in his heart.

    However, the head of the HEI family was also used to being overbearing, and although he had restrained some dissatisfaction in his heart, he still reminded,"Mr. Ye, that''s my daughter!"

    "She is my wife, not the concubine your daughter is talking about!" The demon hugged Leng ruoxue and said.

    "I''m sorry, I was rude!" The head of the HEI family already knew the mistake his daughter had made, and he naturally chose the side that was most beneficial to him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Aren''t we going to the study?" The demon asked indifferently.

    "Yes! This way, please!" The head of the HEI family said courteously.

    After the three of them left, the scene was silent for a moment. Originally, when the beauty was kicked away, some people wanted to fight for justice, but seeing that the head of the HEI family, as her father, didn''t say anything, many aristocrats who wanted to protect the flower, after weighing the pros and cons, also tactfully shut their mouths.

    When Ji Kai saw his master''s disy of power, his respect for his master was like a raging river. However, the few doctors who had already formed revolutionary friendships with Leng ruoxue and the other two were very worried about this.

    "Ji Kai, the head of the HEI family is famous for his vindictive nature. Is it a good idea for your master to offend him like this?" A doctor said in a low voice, his face full of worry.

    "Don''t worry, my master is not afraid of him!" Ji Kai patted his chest and promised. His heart had been strengthened by his master and his wife, but the six doctors still couldn''t rx.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue and evildoer of evil followed master hei to the study.

    As soon as he sat down, the head of the HEI family went straight to the point and smiled,""If I''m not mistaken, both of you are ability users, right?"

    The two of them looked at each other and nodded.

    "Are you interested in joining my hei tribe?" The head of the HEI family continued to ask. He could see that these two ability users were very mysterious, and their strength was unpredictable, so he really hoped that these two could be used by him. Of course, if the two in front of him were not willing, he would not let the other families benefit, because he knew that many families already had ideas about them.

    At the current stage, all the major families were using recruitment as their approach.

    The reason why all the families were interested in the two in front of them was mainly because their abilities were somewhat different! It was something they had never heard of before! If he couldn''t get such a person, he could only destroy him! The head of the HEI family thought that he cherished talents, so he didn''t want to take thatst step yet.

    "I''m not interested," The demon directly refused.

    ? "Aren''t you two going to discuss it?" The head of the HEI family said unhappily after being rejected.

    "There''s no need for discussion. My husband''s decision is naturally mine!" Leng ruoxue smiled.

    "But I still hope that the two of you can consider it carefully, joining our hei family will definitely be beneficial to you!" The head of the HEI family tempted.

    "What benefits?" Leng ruoxue asked, pretending to be interested.

    "I can marry my daughter to Mr. Ye. Then we''ll be a family!" The head of the HEI family said with a sense of self-satisfaction.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she felt a little stifled.

    She had never expected that this father would be even more direct than his daughter! In contrast, she liked hei Mei''s roundabout strategy. At least, she couldugh at her. However, the moment this old man from the HEI family stepped in, he directly announced the result. In this way, it was no longer interesting. Leng ruoxue did not have the patience to feign civility with the other party.

    At this moment, she was furious.

    "Could it be that master hei has dementia? Have you forgotten that we are husband and wife?" Leng ruoxue questioned with a cold smile.

    At this moment, the evildoer didn''t say anything. He even shamelessly put on a weak look, as if he was a young man who was about to be snatched away by someone. He looked at Leng ruoxue with a nervous and scared expression. His extremely handsome face was red with the words ''please protect me''. Three big words.

    "Men! What''s the big deal with having three wives and four concubines! Besides, don''t you have a good rtionship with Mei ''er? Now that I''ve made you true sisters, let you be part of our hei family, you should be grateful!" The head of the HEI family said self-righteously, and then said with a heavy heart,"Young man, you should know what is best for you. As your elder, how can I harm you?"

 Chapter 3010 Whats The Structure Of The Brain (6)

    "Who said I''m close to your daughter? Who wants to be a member of your hei family? And whose elder are you? Old man, I''ve seen shameless people before, but I''ve never seen someone as shameless as you. Who Do You Think You Are?" Hearing this, Leng ruoxue was even more furious. At this moment, she wanted nothing more than to tear the old man in front of her into pieces. Otherwise, it would be difficult to dispel the hatred in her heart!

    However, when he heard Leng ruoxue''s words, the head of the HEI family wasn''t angry at all. Instead, he said to the demon with a disapproving look,""Mr. Ye, can''t you take care of your wife? You let a woman bare her fangs and brandish her ws in front of others, what kind of behavior is that?"

    "She''s the head of the family in my family!" The demon said with a smile.

    "What? What a disgrace! If you can''t lift your head, won''t mei ''er have to suffer when she marries you? I''m warning you, my Mei ''er will never be a concubine. You should ask her to give up her position as the main wife! I can give her an equal wife!" The head of the HEI family said with an expression of showing mercy.

    Hearing this, the Furious evildoer was speechless.

    What was the structure of this old man''s brain? How could he be so self-righteous to this extent? This was definitely the weirdo that Xue ''er always talked about.

    Leng ruoxue was also amused. She could not help but say,""Hei family head, it looks like you''re not only senile, but also deaf! Old man, don''t be so full of yourself, okay? Do you think that your daughter wants just anyone?"

    "My daughter is the HEI family''s young miss!" When the head of the HEI family heard Leng ruoxue''s words, he was so angry that his face and neck turned red.

    "So what? In my eyes, you''re just an ant!" Leng ruoxue didn''t want to waste any more time with the other party. She immediately threw a small me to a corner and pulled the demon to jump out of the window!

    When the master of the HEI family saw Leng ruoxue''s actions, he was shocked! He thought that the two of them were going to jump off the building and was about to call for help! A half-meter tall me burst out of his study room! At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the demon had already descended from the sky under the watchful eyes of the crowd.

    Ji Kai was dumbfounded, and the doctors were even more dumbfounded. What was going on? Why did hee down from the sky?

    After the twonded, the onlookers, who felt that the atmosphere was not right, didn''t dare to go forward. However, Ji Kai didn''t dare to hide at this time. He braced himself and asked,"Master, Madam, what happened?"

    "Your master almost had a wife!" Leng ruoxue said lightly. Her beautiful eyes looked in the direction of the study before she continued,""Let''s go back!"

    "Ah!" Ji Kai finally understood what Leng ruoxue meant. When he heard Madam say ''go back'', he felt dizzy and lost.

    Then, Leng ruoxue teleported away with the demon and Ji Kai. She ignored the six doctors.

    Not long after they left, someone shouted,""Fire!"

    Immediately, the courtyard was in chaos.

    The aristocrats attending the banquet all cherished their lives very much. They fought to be the first to rush out of the courtyard. No one thought of putting out the fire. And when the people of the HEI family saw that the fire was too fast and out of control, they also became a mess and ran out.

    In a few breaths, the resplendent hei family''s mansion turned into ashes.

    The HEI tribesmen, who had just survived the disaster, finally remembered to look for their master.

    In the end, they finally found the head of the HEI family, still breathing and curled up in a pile of ashes.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In the end, when they did a headcount, they miraculously discovered that there were no casualties, but the HEI family''s priceless ancient ancestral home had beenpletely burned to the ground by the sudden fire!

    The master of the HEI family, who had finally woken up, saw what had happened to his family. He was so angry that he spat out a few mouthfuls of blood, then his eyes rolled back and he fainted.

    When he woke up again and his nsmen asked him what had happened, he said very decisively,""Those two people must be the work of those two bastards!"

    "Which two bastards?" The nsmen clearly didn''t quite understand what the n head meant.

    "The couple in the video! You idiot!" The master of the HEI family was furious that his nsmen could not understand him.

    "Master, is there any evidence?" An elder asked very cautiously. If it was really done by those two people, just based on the fact that they only set fire to the house without harming anyone, their strength was not easy to deal with!

    "I don''t need evidence. I''m sure they did it!" The head of the HEI family definitely shouted. His heart was bleeding as he looked at the ancestral home that had been burned to ruins!

    "Family head, if we have evidence, we can use it to Sue them to the Alliance Council and ask forpensation for our losses, but without evidence, I''m afraid the Council will ..." One of the elders stopped halfway, but his meaning was clear, no matter if it was true or false, even if it was an usation, there must be evidence, otherwise the Council would not ept it!

    "I saw it with my own eyes. Isn''t that enough?" The head of the HEI family shouted at the top of his lungs. At this moment, his noble bearing had beenpletely lost, and there was not a single bit of the demeanor of a head of the family.

    "You can only be considered as a witness, we still need physical evidence!" An elder reminded.

    "This pile of ruins isn''t enough?" The head of the HEI family shouted.

    "Let''s try!" An elder said helplessly. Then, he saw that the family head''s expression wasn''t too good, so he consoled him,"Family head, although the ancestral home has been burned down, you don''t have to worry too much. Fortunately, many of our hei family''s properties have been preserved."

    Although he said this, a certain elder''s heart was still throbbing in pain. A portion of the assets had been saved, but many of the assets umted in the HEI family''s ancestral home had been burned down, especially those precious treasures that were difficult to replicate, all turned to ash. This time, the HEI family could be said to have suffered a heavy loss! But at this time, he still had tofort the family head, who let the family head be the HEI family''s pir of support!

    Not long after, hei tribe''s news came again!

    All of the HEI family''s properties in the vast expanse star field had been caught in fire and thunderstorms. Even thend upied by those properties had mysteriously disappeared. ording to witnesses, after the fire and thunderstorms, a level twenty tornado had blown thend into the nearby sea. And only thend that belonged to the HEI family had been blown away. The other people''s territories were still intact.

    Because of the tornado that appeared out of nowhere, the vast Gxy was suddenly divided into several continents. As for the HEI family, all that was left was thend where the ancestral mansion was located on the forest screen Avenue.

    However, the HEI family was unable to keep this piece ofnd in the end, because after the destruction of their business, many families with economic dealings with them were implicated to varying degrees. That piece ofnd was divided up by the creditors.

    Almost overnight, the HEI family was only left with the hereditary title of Duke. Other than that, they had nothing! Moreover, he still owed a huge debt.

    The tragedy of the HEI family was instantly spread throughout the entire vast star field through the star fieldwork, and the reputation of the HEI family rose even higher!

 Chapter 3011 Side Story: Whats The Structure Of The Brain (7)

    Of course, it wasn''t a good reputation. The name of light pole Duke spread far and wide!

    Needless to say, all of this was naturally done by the Furious Leng ruoxue!

    Didn''t the HEI tribe think they had status and status? Then she would make the HEI family lose everything! Not only that, every cent that the HEI family earned in the future had to be used to pay off their debts!

    As for Ji Kai, who had been watching the whole time, after this incident, his respect for the madam definitely surpassed that of his evil master. Originally, he was still wondering how the madam would deal with the self-righteous hei family! To think that he would actually take away everything from the HEI family, this was even crueler than killing the HEI family!

    However, it had enriched his little Treasury and made him have a lot of money on hand!

    This was because the HEI family''s assets had not actually been burned down by the fire. Instead, they had benefited from it. After all, Leng ruoxue was not a person who liked to waste money. Naturally, she would not allow the treasures that the HEI family had umted over the years to be reduced to ashes!

    That night, Ji Kai slept very soundly. Before he went to sleep, he was still thinking that robbery was really a profitable business! He also believed that if his master and Madam became interster Pirates, they would definitely be able to kill each other with one hit!

    But when he woke up the next day, he was upset again.

    Because early in the morning, he saw six poor little beasts who looked like they had been abandoned outside the door!

    "Why are you guys here again?" Seeing the six pairs of pitiful eyes, Ji Kai didn''t show any mercy.

    The six of them didn''t know what to say. Could they say that they had been abandoned?

    Seeing that they didn''t say anything, Ji Kai said very realistically,""Your sugar daddy has gone bankrupt. Do you still have money to live here?"

    The six of them did not expect Ji Kai to be so direct. They looked at each other and said in unison,""We can sell our bodies!"

    "Master doesn''t take in any more servants!" Ji Kai made his own decision, and he hated these six people to death! "You bastard!" He actually came to snatch his rice bowl, wasn''t he looking for a beating?

    "You can also hire an errand boy!" One of the doctors carefully tried to please him, and the other five doctors quickly agreed.

    They didn''t want to leave. Although this ce was a little expensive, they had good food and a good ce to live, so they wanted to stay.

    "You won''t even ept an errand boy!" Ji Kai said. He alone was enough!

    "Butler Ji, you see, we are all doctors and we have every department. If your master and Madam have a headache or a fever, we can also be of use, right? Also, don''t worry, we definitely won''t fight for your favor! We promise!" Another doctor said when he saw that Ji Kai was not convinced.

    "What if I tell you that my master and Madam won''t get sick at all?" Ji Kaiughed evilly.

    "Uh! How can a person not get sick?" Another doctor said.

    What did he mean? He couldn''t possibly say that master and Madam were not human, right?

    Hearing this, Ji Kai thought for a while and said,"My master and Madam will never get sick. Believe it or not!"

    Then, with a bang, Ji Kai closed the door, leaving the six people outside.

    When they entered the dining room, Leng ruoxue and the evil demon were already sitting on the chairs. When Ji Kai saw them, he quickly took out the food that he had prepared and ced it in front of them. Then, he left.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After breakfast, Leng ruoxue and the demon were nning to go to the courtyard to bask in the sun for a while. When they passed by the door, they heard a few uneven voices shouting wildly,""Master! Madam! Let us in!"

    The two of them looked at each other helplessly and asked Ji Kai to let the six people in.

    As soon as the six of them entered the living room, they immediately said,""Master, Madam, please let us stay?"

    "Just for those vegetables?" Leng ruoxue was speechless. This was what a true glutton was like, right?

    Ugh! The few of themughed awkwardly, not knowing how to answer. In fact, they were really doing it for the vegetables. They could throw away everything!

    "You all have families. We don''t ept people with families!" Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    "Madam, I don''t have a family! I''ve been an orphan since I was a child, so let me follow you!" After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, one of the doctors hurriedly said.

    "Even if you''re an orphan, you must have an organization behind you, right? We won''t ept it either!" Leng ruoxue shook her head.

    When the doctor heard this, he immediately burst into tears. Leng ruoxue, the demon, and Ji Kai were all speechless. Even his five medicalpanions felt embarrassed. This was too embarrassing!

    In the end, Leng ruoxue had no choice but to agree to give them some vegetables before sending the six of them away. Before they left, the six of them cautiously reminded Leng ruoxue that the HEI family might file aint against them to the Alliance!

    As for being used! Naturally, Leng ruoxue was not afraid. However, she knew that the power of the Alliance Parliament was extremely great, and the vast star field was only one of the star fields of an advanced civilization. In the entire Alliance, there were about ten advanced star fields, as well as countless beginner star fields and hundreds of star fields of intermediate star fields. The management system could be considered to be ratherplete.

    Unfortunately, if the Alliance Council really wanted to stand up for the HEI family this time, then she could only say,"good luck!"

    As expected, a few dayster, Leng ruoxue''s residence weed a representative from the Alliance Council.

    This representative was a man with extremely ordinary facial features. He was slightly bald, had a short stature, and a big belly. To be able to meet someone with such looks in a high-tier civilization''s star field was an eye-opener for Leng ruoxue.

    As for the representative of the Alliance Council, after seeing Leng ruoxue, he was stunned for a long time before he finally reacted. After he sat down, his little face actually blushed, which was a rare sight, and he lowered his head without saying a word.

    Leng ruoxue was speechless when she saw the representative''s bashful expression. What was this person trying to do? If you have something to say, say it! Can''t you just get out of here? Why are you pretending to be mute? She was a little impatient, and the devilish anger slowly gathered in her dark Starry Eyes. As a man, how could he not understand this ugly woman''s thoughts?

    Hmph! He dared to have ideas about his wife, he was looking for death!

    After an unknown period of time, the extremely shy representative of the Alliance Council finally spoke,""My name is Cao Yu and I''m from the Muyuan royal family. I''m 28 years old this year and I''m single. I have a car and a house and can afford to take care of my wife. I''m gentle, considerate, understanding, and I''ll live independently after marriage. I definitely won''t have any problems with my mother-inw and daughter-inw rtionship, and I''m definitely not a mother''s baby. Therefore, you can rest assured about the woman who''s going to marry me. I only want to find a high-qualitydy who''s beautiful, has a charming figure, has a noble aura, and is equally considerate and understanding as my puppet!"

    There was one more thing that Cao Yu didn''t dare to say out loud, and that was that he wanted to find someone like Leng ruoxue.

    When Leng ruoxue and the other two heard Cao Yu''s words, their reactions werepletely different.

    Leng ruoxue felt that this person was a little ...

    Was she treating her house as a marriage rmendation center? Of course, she didn''t realize that Cao Yu''s words were meant for her.

    In addition, she was only twenty-eight years old, but she already looked like this. She really looked anxious!

 Chapter 3012 Side Story: What Is The Brain Made Of (8)

    The demon''s face darkened, and the anger in his heart rose.

    "You bastard!" Was he here to poach her? To dare to poach his woman, he was definitely bold!

    When it came to matters like love rivals, the same sex was always more sensitive than the opposite sex. Therefore, as soon as Cao Yu finished speaking, he knew that this person had taken a fancy to his wife. Even though he knew that his wife would not run away with anyone else! But who would be willing to have a man who had designs on his wife by his side! Even if the man looked a little apologetic, he was short, rich, and handsome!

    He red at Cao Yu sinisterly and the demon couldn''t help butpare the conditions that Cao Yu had mentioned in his heart.

    Born in the royal family? He was born in the chaos!

    Twenty-eight years old? His current year ... He himself had almost forgotten!

    Unmarried, with a car and a house, can he afford to support his wife? He was married and had no car but a house! Relying on his wife to support him!

    Gentle, considerate, and understanding? He was also obedient! I''ll do whatever my wife asks me to do, and I''ll never do anything my wife doesn''t like!

    Living independently after marriage without any problems in the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw, wasn''t she a mommy''s boy? He wasn''t either, he didn''t even have a mother!

    All in all, the evildoer felt that he still had a considerable advantage. At the very least, he looked better than this B * stard called Cao Yu. Other than the fact that he was poor, he had everything. However, if he had no money, other than robbing, he could only be a pretty boy!

    Looking at Xue ''er, the evil demon felt that it was not bad to be a gigolo for his wife. At least, he did not have the thoughts of ordinary men who did not like their wife earning more than themselves. On the contrary, he was very happy to be supported by his wife and did not care at all that others said that he was living off a woman!

    With this thought, he was instead at ease and corrected his identity, which was a pretty boy who relied on his wife!

    This was the pride of the evildoer!

    Leng ruoxue didn''t understand why she suddenly felt like a demon. However, there were outsiders around, so she didn''t ask further. Ji Kai, who had been watching from the side, had already deeply felt the malice his evil master had towards a certain representative. Unfortunately, that representative, who had reacted half a beat slower, did not notice it at all.

    Ji Kai, who didn''t want to be cannon fodder, cleverly turned invisible. This kind of meeting between high-end people was really not suitable for a little errand boy like him to participate! If he was not careful, he would lose his life!

    At the same time, Ji Kai simply hid in a corner and wouldn''te out for no reason!

    At this moment, Cao Yu, who had just calmed down, suddenly raised his head and asked Leng ruoxue,""Miss Leng, what do you think?"

    "What do you mean by" how is it "?" Leng ruoxue was confused?

    "My conditions for marriage!" "Miss Leng," Cao Yu said with a look of disappointment. He kept wondering in his heart,"seeing how distracted miss Leng is, could it be that she didn''t hear what I said at all?"

    "Oh! It''s alright, but this isn''t a marriage rmendation center. You won''t be able to find a wife even if you tell us all this, right? Why don''t you go to the marriage introduction Center to register first, and then we can talk about other things?" Leng ruoxue tried to remind him.

    "Miss Leng, do you not believe what I said?" Cao Yu asked eagerly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What does it matter if I believe it or not?" Leng ruoxue was speechless. What the hell was this?

    "Of course it''s rted. If miss Leng doesn''t believe me, my marriage path will be very difficult. Take a look, this is my identity certificate. It definitely can''t be fake. You can verify it on the starwork!" Afraid that Leng ruoxue wouldn''t believe in his noble identity, Cao Yu even took out his proof of identity and handed it to Leng ruoxue, looking at her with anticipation.

    "..." Leng ruoxue was momentarily at a loss. Then, she waspletely speechless. She really felt that everything this man said had nothing to do with her. She really thought so. Why didn''t this Cao Yu believe her?

    "Mr. Cao, whether your marriage path is difficult or not, it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with me, right?" After a long while, Leng ruoxue, who had been driven mad by Cao Yu, sighed and said.

    "How can it not be rted?" Cao Yu was getting a little anxious. However, Leng ruoxue didn''t give him the chance to mention this matter and asked directly,""Didn''t Mr Caoe for the HEI family? Let''s talk about serious business!"

    "Oh, right! We''ll talk about our matterster! Let''s talk about the HEI family first. " Cao Yu said considerately. He took it that Leng ruoxue was embarrassed.

    Leng ruoxue''s expression turned ugly when she heard Cao Yu talking about the two of them. What was going on between the two of them? On the other hand, the demon''s face also darkened and was covered with dark clouds. It was as if a storm would fall at any moment, giving off a very dangerous feeling. However, Cao Yu, who was immersed in his happiness, was rather alert and didn''t feel the immense pressure that was apanying him at all. On the other hand, Ji Kai, who was hiding in the corner, was so scared that his face turned pale and he almost couldn''t breathe.

    "Miss Leng, the HEI family head has reported to the Alliance Council that you have destroyed the HEI family''s property." Cao Yu cleared his throat and said seriously. At this moment, he had already entered the role of his work. He was no longer that silly aristocrat from earlier.

    "Do you have any evidence?" Leng ruoxue asked with a faint smile.

    "The HEI family has submitted a few pieces of evidence, and the HEI family''s head even personally said that there''s a conflict between you and them. What do you have to say about this?" Cao Yu tried to make his voice sound less serious as he asked.

    "I don''t have anything to say, the HEI family is already so miserable, what else can I say? If your Parliament really has evidence, then do what you have to do!" Leng ruoxue said nonchntly.

    "Miss Leng, you''d better find a way to prove your innocence! Otherwise, you''ll suffer once you''re found guilty!" Cao Yu said with a look of reluctance.

    "I''m just a weak woman with no power or influence. If someone really wants to frame me, even if I want to prove my innocence, I''m afraid I won''t have the chance, right?" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Miss Leng, you must believe in the Parliament''s justice!" Seeing that Leng ruoxue seemed to have the idea of breaking the pot and throwing it to the ground, Cao Yu couldn''t help but ask anxiously. Even though he wasn''t confident when he said that.

    Before they came here, there were indeed people in the Parliament who said that they wanted to take this opportunity to catch the three of them and control them. However, after seeing Leng ruoxue, Cao Yu felt that he had fallen in love, so he couldn''t bear to let Leng ruoxue suffer. In his opinion, he couldn''t control the other two, but he had to protect the woman in front of him.

    "The Parliament is just? Then why did I see people protesting the unfairness of the Parliament on the inte a few days ago?" Leng ruoxue asked in surprise after hearing Cao Yu''s words.

    "Uh! That was a misunderstanding!" Cao Yu broke out in a cold sweat. Actually, by ''just'', he meant that he would help him deal with the situation!

    "I''m afraid there''s no smoke without fire!" Leng ruoxue shook her head, clearly not believing Cao Yu''s words.

    Cao Yu was a little anxious and quickly said,""Miss Leng, even if you don''t believe in the Parliament, you have to believe in me! How could I let the Parliament wrong you!"

 Chapter 3013 Whats The Structure Of The Brain (9)

    His words were very sincere, but Leng ruoxue only smiled.

    "Mr. Cao, it''s better for you to do business." After a long while, Leng ruoxue finally spoke.

    "Miss Leng, how can you give up so easily?" Hearing that Leng ruoxue wanted him to do business, Cao Yu became even more anxious. If they were really doing business properly, the three of them would have already been in prison.

    "I''m not giving up. I just believe in the Council''s fairness, okay?" Leng ruoxue said helplessly. Then, she called Ji Kai out and asked him to see the guest out.

    Cao Yu was forced out reluctantly. He stared at Leng ruoxue''s front door for a while sorrowfully before he left gloomily.

    "Xue ''er, that guy is quite protective of you!" After Cao Yu left, the evildoer, who had already returned to his room with Xue ''er, asked nonchntly.

    "Is there? I don''t think so. " Leng ruoxue yed dumb.

    "Hmph!" With a cold snort, evil tsundere turned his head to show his dissatisfaction.

    Leng ruoxue sighed softly. She knew that the demon was Jealous Again.

    After helplessly coaxing him for a long time, Leng ruoxue promised him many unequal treaties before she finally coaxed the demon.

    A few dayster, when Leng ruoxue and the demon were about to have lunch, Ji Kai suddenly walked in with an unsightly expression.

    "What''s wrong?" Leng ruoxue asked when she saw Ji Kai''s expression. Using her divine senses, she realized that there were a few unfamiliar Men in ck in the house.

    "Madam, the Parliament has sent someone to invite us over!" Ji Kai said unhappily. He said it was a treat, but everyone knew that it was forced!

    "Oh! Wait for us to finish lunch!" Leng ruoxue nodded.

    "Uh! Aren''t you going to chase them away?" Ji Kai saw his wife''s gentle attitude and asked in confusion.

    "The Parliament is so powerful, can we afford to offend them? Of course, I have to follow them obediently!" Leng ruoxue said matter-of-factly.

    "Madam is right!" Ji Kai immediately understood and agreed. In his heart, he silently prayed for the Parliament.

    Amen! The Parliament could only pray for themselves!

    After lunch, Leng ruoxue and the other two obediently boarded the hover car sent by the Parliament. Before they left, Leng ruoxue naturally wanted to take away her house. When they saw the house suddenly disappear before their eyes, the feww-enforcement officers could not help but widen their eyes in shock.

    W-where''s the house? How did it disappear?

    Leng ruoxue could tell that they had their doubts, so she immediately exined,""I''m taking the house with me, let''s get in the car!"

    Seeing how eager Leng ruoxue was, the Alliance''sw-enforcement officers couldn''t help but give her a sympathetic look. Then, with a look of shock and disbelief, they got into the hover car.

    After getting into the hover car, Ji Kai suddenly remembered something very important. They didn''t have any identification. When they reached the Alliance conference ...

    Oh my God! This was definitely the rhythm of sending a sheep into the Tiger''s mouth!

    He whispered to his master and Madam, but Leng ruoxue gave Ji Kai a look as if he was an idiot and said,""Do you think the Alliance is a good-for-nothing? They''ve already checked our identities and know that we''re stowaways!"

    "Argh! Why didn''t the Alliance Council say anything? Do you think we''re stupid?" Ji Kai was furious.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I''m treating you as an idiot, but that doesn''t include us!" Leng ruoxue was determined to cut off her rtionship with Ji Kai. She didn''t want to put her intelligence on the same level as him.

    "Madam ..." Ji Kai looked at Leng ruoxue, feeling wronged. He knew that with his master and Madam''s strength, his worries were unnecessary. However, it was not easy to change the habits that he had developed over the years. He needed time to adapt!

    "Just follow obediently, watch more and talk less!" Leng ruoxue saw how pitiful Ji Kai was, and he was one of her people, so she kindly reminded him.

    "Yes, yes!" Ji Kai quickly nodded and then sat on the chair like an obedient baby, looking at the scenery outside.

    The hovercar used by the Alliance Council was not bad. It was fast, stable, and spacious. He was very satisfied with it.

    However, the Parliament was not on the same as the vast expanse star field, and the distance between the two was quite far. So, when they arrived at the spaceship docking point, they changed to another spaceship and continued to the Parliament.

    The three of them spent dinner time on the Flying Ship.

    Ji Kai took out a pile of prepared food for the three of them to eat and gave a lot to the Alliance''sw-enforcement officers. He instantly captured the hearts of thosew-enforcement officers.

    Leng ruoxue was very satisfied when she saw that Ji Kai was getting more and more familiar with human rtionships.

    After flying for nearly a day, they finally arrived at the star region where the Alliance Council was located the next afternoon.

    The where the Alliance conference was held was an independent. The people who could live on that were basically members of the Alliance conference. Although there were not many people on that, it was the best in terms of defense and wealth!

    There was the tallest white building on the. ording to thew-enforcement officers of the Alliance, the Alliance Parliament was there.

    They changed to a hover car and soon arrived at the Alliance conference.

    The moment she alighted from the car, Leng ruoxue saw a ball-shaped object running towards her at high speed.

    After recognizing the ball with great difficulty, Leng ruoxue was a little confused. After not seeing him for a few days, Cao Yu had actually gained quite a bit of weight!

    "Miss Leng, you''re here!" Cao Yu said courteously. Then, he whispered to the three of them,""If anyone asks you any questionster, don''t answer them. I''ve already hired the bestwyer for you. With awyer present, your rights and interests will be protected!"

    "Thank you!" Leng ruoxue said with gratitude. No matter what Cao Yu''s motive was, he didn''t have any ill intentions towards them at the moment! She couldn''t hate such a person. Even though Cao Yu was a little ...

    "Don''t mention it, but we''d better pretend that we''re not familiar here!" Cao Yu reminded again.

    Leng ruoxue nodded and thought to herself,''we''re not close to begin with!''

    Then, the three of them were brought into the Alliance Parliament.

    The first person to receive them was an old man who looked to be around 60 years old. His hair was already white and he had a goatee on his face. His eyes were bright and he sized up Leng ruoxue and the other two for a long time. His eyes flickered for a while before he invited the three of them to take a seat.

    While the other party was sizing them up, Leng ruoxue did not stand on ceremony and observed the old man. In the end, she concluded that this was a rather stubborn, power-hungry, and greedy old man.

    After sitting down, both parties waited for the other party to speak first. ording to the old man''s original n, the three of them would definitely feel guilty when they were brought to the Alliance Council. In addition, they had obediently followed the Alliance enforcers here without any resistance. This caused a considerable number of people in the Alliance Council to be disdainful of Leng ruoxue and the other two. They felt that they were not as terrifying as the rumors had said!

    Even an ability user couldn''t possibly have the ability to overturn rivers and seas! Is he still human?

 Chapter 3014 Whats The Structure Of The Brain (10)

    Unfortunately, even after waiting for a long time, Leng ruoxue and the other two had no intention of speaking. In the end, it was the old man who couldn''t sit still and took the initiative to say,""I am the Deputy Chairman of the Alliance Council, Fan Tong. You can call me Chairman fan."

    Fan Tong?

    Leng ruoxue immediately understood. This was a good-for-nothing!

    Nodding her head, Leng ruoxue smiled and asked,""I wonder why the good-for-nothing vice-chairman has called us here?"

    Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Ji Kai couldn''t help but burst outughing. Although the old man didn''t hear the madam''s curses in a roundabout way, he could tell.

    But even so, the good-for-nothing Deputy Speaker still red at Ji Kai. He deeply felt that the servant wasughing when the master was talking. It was really uneducated!

    "Of course it''s because of the HEI family." The noble vice-chairman felt that he should not be calctive with a servant. He spoke to Leng ruoxue as if it was only natural.

    "Oh! But I have nothing to discuss with the HEIs, and I''ll have to wait for mywyer toe before I can answer your question. " Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    Her words made the good-for-nothing Deputy Speaker so angry that his beard trembled. The anger in his heart also rose bit by bit. He even knew how to get awyer. He really didn''t expect this!

    The good-for-nothing Deputy Speaker was deeply surprised. In his eyes, only aristocrats knew how to hire awyer. How could amoner know this? More importantly, a starwyer was very expensive, not something amoner could afford!

    However, even though it was an ident, Leng ruoxue had already expressed her intention to hire awyer. Then, he would have to wait. Otherwise, his position as the Deputy Speaker would be over if someone got hold of something that could be used against him.

    After Leng ruoxue''s group of three and the good-for-nothing Deputy Speaker sat there staring at each other for an hour, thetewyer finally arrived.

    Thewyer was a rather beautiful woman. She was dressed in a professional suit and ck high heels. She swayed as she walked. After she entered, she threw a big wink at the good-for-nothing vice-chairman and gently stroked her brown hair with a sweet smile.

    Seeing thiswyer, the good-for-nothing Deputy Speaker could not help but widen his eyes and curse in his heart. Who found this woman?

    If it was just an ordinarywyer, he wouldn''t be afraid. But this woman''s identity was not ordinary! This was because this woman was born in the Muyuan royal family and was a noble Princess.

    In other starfields, the royal family might be dispensable, but the Muyuan Starfield was definitely ruled by the royal family. Especially since the princess in front of him was quite favored, the Vice speaker''s intestines were about to be cut in two.

    "Princess Cao Meng, what brings you here?" The good-for-nothing Deputy Speaker stood up and asked while suppressing his depression.

    Although the Alliance Council''s administrative management was higher than the Muyuan royal family ''s, to put it bluntly, the Alliance Council was actually just an Alliance organization formed by the people in power of various starfields, and the chairman was also rotated by each family. Therefore, the various major forces in the Alliance Council could be said to be deeply intertwined. It was really hard to say which family had a higher status, but the CAO family definitely had a pivotal position in the Alliance Council.

    "I''m thewyer they hired!" Cao Meng pointed at Leng ruoxue and the other two.

    "Does the imperial family of Muyuan know about this?" The good-for-nothing Deputy Speaker could not help but ask. These three people were rted to the interests of the Alliance! How could Cao Meng ignore the big picture! He was very angry!

    "I''ve already said that I''m theirwyer. Are you telling me that the royal family wants to interfere with my work?" Cao Meng said without a care.

    "They are the people the Alliance requested to assist in the investigation." The good-for-nothing Deputy Speaker reminded.

    "So what? I only know that I''m theirwyer!" Cao Meng didn''t think much of it. She then threw Leng ruoxue a flirtatious look.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Leng ruoxue was speechless. Was this woman trying to tease her in public? However, she cleverly chose to stay out of this world and talk to herwyer!

    "Princess Cao Meng, have you forgotten the position of the Muyuan royal family in the Alliance? I advise you not to get involved in this matter!" After taking a few deep breaths, the good-for-nothing Deputy Speaker still wanted to persuade Cao Meng to give up her position as thewyer representing Leng ruoxue and the other two. After all, the otherwyers did not have a noble status like hers and were much easier to deal with. At least, that was what he thought.

    "Offending the Deputy Speaker, I can understand it as you threatening me? I''m going toin to the Alliance that you''re interfering with the Justice of the Alliance''sws! Just wait for mywyer''s letter!" Said Cao mengyun with a light smile.

    The good-for-nothing Deputy Speaker was so angry that he vomited blood. What did he say that would affect the Justice of the Alliance? Didn''t he just want her to understand his position?

    The extremely depressed Deputy Speaker felt that he had no way tomunicate with Cao Meng. He turned to Leng ruoxue and the other two and said,""Since yourwyer is here, you should talk to him first! I''ll send someone to ask you about the HEI familyter!"

    He had decided to retreat! Otherwise, he would have been angered to death by Cao Meng!

    After saying that, good-for-nothing left in a depressed mood.

    The moment good-for-nothing left, Cao Meng immediately cast her curious gaze on Leng ruoxue. She squinted her eyes and said with a green light in her eyes,""She''s indeed a stunning beauty!"

    ..."She was teased again!

    Leng ruoxue was speechless. However, she could tell that this woman was just joking with her! "You''re not bad yourself!"She said.

    "Of course! I''ve always been confident in my looks and figure!" Cao Mengughed heartily, then suddenly said,"Cao Yu is my older brother!"

    Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes. She had already guessed this. After all, both of them were from the royal family of Muyuan. However, she didn''t know what the woman in front of her meant by mentioning Cao Yu. Did he want her to be grateful?

    "Originally, my brother wasn''t looking for me. However, this is the first time I''ve seen him so enthusiastic about a woman, so I came out of curiosity." Cao Meng continued.

    When she saw Leng ruoxue, Cao Meng felt that she had made the right decision toe. However, she could tell that the beauty in front of her would never fall for her brother. Big brother''s spring water is going to be in vain!

    At the thought of this, Cao Meng could not help but nce at the devilish man beside Leng ruoxue with hidden bitterness. With such a man by her side, a woman''s taste would definitely be spoiled!

    "Xue ''er already has a man!" At this time, he saw through Cao Meng''s evil thoughts and quickly protected his food path.

    Seeing his action, Cao Meng was stunned at first, and then burst into a burst of silveryughter. Obviously, she wasughing very happily.

    "Are you doneughing?" Leng ruoxue was speechless when she saw Cao Meng''s endlessughter.

    "Hahaha! You''re quite cute, man!" Cao Meng praised.

    "No matter how cute she is, she''s taken!" Leng ruoxue squinted her eyes as she replied indifferently.

    "I know. Don''t worry, he''s not my type!" Afraid of being misunderstood, Cao Meng quickly said. Then, after thinking for a while, she suddenly asked mysteriously,""By the way, do you have any secrets to chasing men? can you teach me? I''ve taken a fancy to a man, but I couldn''t get him even after a long time!"

 Chapter 3015 Whats The Structure Of The Brain (11)

    When she said this, Cao Meng felt that her entire person was not good. Her mood instantly became gloomy.

    When Leng ruoxue and the other two heard this, they were speechless. However, the demon was relieved! At least this woman wouldn''t cause any trouble for him and Xue ''er!

    "Are you here to defend us, or are you here to ask me how to chase a man?" Leng ruoxue asked after a moment of silence.

    "I''m here to defend you, and also to ask about chasing men!" Cao Meng said honestly.

    Even though Leng ruoxue felt a little helpless when she heard this, she still kindly suggested,""I wonder what type of man you''re interested in? Cold-blooded? Domineering? Gentle? ck-bellied?"

    "It''s a big ice block!" Cao Meng said with hatred.

    "Even a beauty like you can''t warm the ice? Then I really don''t have any good ideas, unless the Overlord forces himself on me!" Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    "The Overlord forced himself on me? Will hee after me after this?" Even though Leng ruoxue''s idea moved Cao Meng, she was still a little afraid!

    "I don''t know," Leng ruoxue said irresponsibly.

    "¡­¡­"

    Cao Meng was upset by Leng ruoxue and said with hatred,""You''re too irresponsible!"

    "I''m too honest. Why don''t I suggest you change to another man?" Leng ruoxue suggested. The ice cube man was the most difficult to deal with. Of course, once he melted the ice, he would turn into an ice-cold loyal dog. This was something that would give one a sense of aplishment. However, this Princess in front of them didn''t seem to have the courage to do so!

    "No! I''ve had my eyes on him since I was young! He had guarded it for so many years, how could he let others take advantage of it! I''ve decided, I''ll do as you say!" Making up his mind, Cao Meng said with a look of going all out.

    "I wish you good luck!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Thank you! Now that I''m done with my business, let''s talk about yours!" Cao Meng''s train of thought jumped around and very quickly, she brought the topic back to Leng ruoxue.

    "The matter of the HEI family?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes and asked in an innocent manner.

    "En, regarding the HEI family''s false usation, what do you have to say? How do you want me to defend you?" Cao Meng asked seriously, her previous joy gone.

    Leng ruoxue looked deeply at Cao Meng for a long time before she replied honestly,""It''s not a false usation, because I did it!"

    She realized that Cao Meng and Cao Yu were indeed siblings. The way they spoke, did things, and their styles were really simr.

    "¡­¡­"

    Cao Meng didn''t expect to hear this answer and was stunned for a long time.

    Leng ruoxue and the other two sat quietly on the chairs, not disturbing her thoughts.

    After a long time, Cao Meng finally came back to her senses. She looked at Leng ruoxue with a nervous expression and said,""You really did it? How did you do it?"

    "He did it just like that!" Leng ruoxue''s answer was very simple, but Cao Meng was going crazy. What kind of answer was that! He was too irresponsible!

    "That''s not something that ordinary people can do!" Cao Meng gritted her teeth and reminded him.

    "I didn''t say I was an ordinary person!" Leng ruoxue agreed.

    "That''s not something an ability user can do!" Cao Meng said.

    "Yes, normal mutants indeed can''t do it!" Leng ruoxue continued to agree.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Cao Meng, on the other hand, was going crazy. She deeply felt thatmunicating with the woman in front of her was very tiring! Wuwu...Mama! Could she go home?

    Taking a few deep breaths, Cao Meng collected her depressed mood and said,""Can I take it as you are not ability users?"

    "Sure!" Leng ruoxue nodded.

    "Then, can you tell me who you are? As far as I know, the Alliance has not found out your identities. You are not even from an elementary civilization!" At this point, Cao Meng did not intend to hide anything.

    "If I say that we are gods, would you believe me?" Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "Of course I don ''t! We''re in the age of technology, where do gods even exist!" Cao Meng said immediately. She was an atheist and did not believe in gods or demons!

    "There are gods in this world!" Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "Then, then what evidence do you have to prove that you are a God?" Cao Meng asked, still in disbelief.

    Leng ruoxue smiled faintly, then grabbed Cao Meng''s arm. The two of them disappeared from the room.

    When Cao Meng realized that she had been brought to the vast universe in the blink of an eye and was still floating in the blue sky, she couldn''t stand the stimtion. She couldn''t help but let out a scream and her face turned pale. She held on to Leng ruoxue tightly, afraid that she would fall.

    This ... This was too surreal! She was actually standing in space without any protective measures. No one would believe it!

    "Go, go back! I believe you!" After a long time, Cao Meng finally stabilized a little and said pitifully.

    Sob ... She seemed to know too much. She didn''t know if she would be killed!

    Leng ruoxue smiled faintly. In an instant, the two of them returned to their original positions.

    Cao Meng, who was still in shock, was like a little beast that had been struck by lightning. She sat on the chair listlessly. After a long time, she carefully asked,""May I know, what did the HEI family do to offend you?"

    "The head of the HEI family wants to give his daughter to my man!" Leng ruoxue said casually, then added,""Since they dare to bully me, then I can only make the HEI family lose everything!"

    Upon hearing this, Cao Meng''s heart settled down and thought,"that was close!" It was a good thing that she was not interested in that devilish man. Otherwise, she would bring disaster to the MU Yuan royal family!

    Wait, what about her brother? It seemed that he had to go back and persuade his brother not to have any ideas about this woman. He couldn''t afford to offend these three people!

    After thinking about it, Cao Meng felt a sense of relief. But she still couldn''t help but ask curiously,""You told me about your identity and the HEI family, aren''t you afraid I''ll tell others?"

    "I''m not afraid! Aren''t you ourwyer? Of course, you have to be honest with awyer. " Leng ruoxue blinked and smiled.

    In reality, to these ordinary people, if her identity could really scare them, it would not be a good thing to not pay for it. It would save them a lot of trouble. Therefore, Leng ruoxue did not mind Cao Meng revealing her identity.

    Cao Meng nodded with a bitter smile and couldn''t help but sigh,""When I was a child, I heard my elders say that God loves the world. Today, I finally know that this is true."

    Leng ruoxue was confused. God loves the world? Was that something a God could say? It should be the huckster who said it, right?

    Seeing Leng ruoxue''s confusion, Cao Meng took the initiative to exin,""Even though the HEI family has offended you, you didn''t kill anyone from the HEI family. You only gave them some punishment. Isn''t this a disy of God''s love for the world?"

    "¡­¡­"

    Child, you''re thinking too much! Those were the words that the huckster used to deceive the innocent people!

 Chapter 3016 Whats The Structure Of The Brain (12)

    Initially, Leng ruoxue did not want to exin, but in order not to be misunderstood, she still said,""You''re wrong, in the eyes of God, everything in the world is like an ant. If you offend the dignity of God, you will have to pay with your life. But for me, it''s too easy to turn some people into ashes and I don''t want to let the HEI family benefit, so it''s better to let them have nothing!"

    After hearing this, Cao Meng was speechless. She could no longer say anything like "God loves the world"!

    It turned out that gods were terrifying and vengeful! And the revenge would be extremely ruthless! Today, she finally experienced it.

    She didn''t dare to talk about divine love anymore, so she quickly changed the topic.""I wonder what the three of you want me to do?"

    "You don''t need to do anything!" Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "Uh!" When Cao Meng heard this, she had a bad feeling. Someone was going to be in trouble!

    "You can just be ourwyer in name!" At this time, the demon spoke.

    "¡­¡­"

    The demon''s words made Cao Meng sad. She was one of the best Lawyers in the Alliance! Why did she be a wallflower in front of these three? However, the other party was a God, and it seemed that she really didn''t need to do anything!

    "En!" Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement.

    Cao Meng had no choice but topromise under the pressure of these two.

    Before he was about to leave, Leng ruoxue reminded him,""Princess Cao Meng, I suggest that you take this opportunity to pursue the man that you like!"

    "I will!"

    After saying that, Cao Meng turned around stiffly and left.

    However, she didn''t leave immediately. Instead, she went to bail the three of them out, but their bail was rejected by the Alliance.

    After being rejected, Cao Meng didn''t argue with the people of the Alliance. Instead, she looked at the person in charge who rejected her with a little sympathy and then patted her sleeves, not taking away any color!

    The person in charge was surprised for a long time when he saw that Cao Meng was so easy to talk to, but he did not think too much about it. At the same time, Leng ruoxue and the other two were temporarily locked up in the detention room.

    Looking at the sealed white room, Ji Kai couldn''t help but sigh."Master, Madam, I''ve always been aw-abiding citizen! Today is the first time I''m being detained!"

    "You mean, we''re notw-abiding citizens?" Hearing this, Leng ruoxue raised her eyebrows.

    "No! It wasn ''t! I didn''t mean it that way!" Ji Kai saw that his wife''s tone was a bit unfriendly, so he quickly changed his words.

    "But you''re right. We''ve never beenw-abiding citizens, because thews in our world are all set by us!" Leng ruoxue suddenly changed the topic.

    Such a sudden turn of events stunned Ji Kai for a while. After he regained his senses, he looked at Leng ruoxue with his bright eyes and shouted in his heart,""My idol! Madam is so domineering!"

    However, what Ji Kai admired more was the calm bearing of his master and his wife. No matter where and when, the two of them seemed to be strolling in their own backyard. It really made him envious, jealous, and hateful! When he could be like this, he would feel that he wasplete!

    He stayed in the detention room for three days, but the Alliance Parliament didn''t send anyone over. Ji Kai couldn''t help but feel puzzled. In fact, the Alliance Parliament had been biding their time because they had been discussing countermeasures. ording to the news from the Muyuan royal family, two of the three were gods, so they couldn''t be touched!

    Of course, this news was disclosed to the Muyuan royal family by Cao Meng, and the Muyuan royal family informed the Alliance Council out of consideration for their interests.

    The appearance of this news caused the Alliance to be divided into two factions. One faction was naturally led by the Muyuan royal family. They supported the idea of befriending Leng ruoxue and the other two! The other faction was led by Vice President good-for-nothing''s fan family. They hoped to control Leng ruoxue and the other two in their hands!

    The two factions were in a deadlock, so Leng ruoxue and the other two were naturally ignored. However, Leng ruoxue and the demon were happy to watch the show. The Alliance Council thought that their actions were undetectable, but they did not know that everything was within Leng ruoxue and the demon''s control.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The three of them calmly stayed in the detention room during the day and returned to the bracelet to rest at night. The vindice who was in charge of monitoring their every move seemed to be used to them disappearing from time to time. However, such news to the people of the Alliance Parliament was mixed with joy and sorrow.

    The worried side was naturally the Muyuan royal family. They really did not know when this matter would end. They deeply felt that the longer this matter dragged on, the more disadvantageous it would be for the Alliance! What if the God of killing got angry! The consequences were simply unimaginable.

    However, good-for-nothing and the others were rather excited. Originally, good-for-nothing only felt that Leng ruoxue and the other two were extraordinary. Now that it was proven that they were indeed extraordinary, he naturally did not want to let the three of them off easily. What he desired the most was to take them for himself!

    Good-for-nothing, who had already gone a little crazy, had made up his mind to keep Leng ruoxue and the other two in the Alliance conference forever. Of course, they would be kept as their prisoners and test subjects!

    He coveted the other''s magical treasure, and he wanted to get their genes that were beyond human. He deeply believed that as long as he could get the genes of the man and woman, the fan family would be the most powerful family in the entire Alliance.

    Thinking of this, good-for-nothing could not control his thoughts at all. However, the Muyuan royal family had an extraordinary status in the Alliance. With their strong opposition, at least half of the Alliance''s parliament members chose not to support him, which made him feel deeply aggrieved.

    However, good-for-nothing insisted on doing this, so he sent people to secretly persuade those families who did not support him on the surface, and the results were very good.

    There were quite a few families that were convinced by him and had their eyes on Leng ruoxue and the high-quality genes of the evildoer. After all, the temptation of genes that could improve the fundamental quality of the family was too great. Furthermore, Leng ruoxue and the evildoer had always been very obedient. This had caused some of the greedy families to look down on them.

    From their point of view, even though the HEI family had used the couple of being responsible for the destruction of their property, they did not have any concrete evidence. As such, it was impossible to prove how terrifying the strength of the couple was!

    Moreover, who didn''t know what was going on behind the scenes? As a result, hei tribe''s end was not a good example for them, some families were on the bright road to death, never to return.

    Although the royal family of Muyuan was furious about the betrayal of a considerable number of their allies, they could do nothing about it. The only thing they could do was to draw a clear line with the other party. After all, the temptation of those three people was too great for the major families.

    At one point, some people in the MU Yuan royal family were tempted. However, under the iron-blooded suppression of the Emperor Mu Yuan, the Restless royal family members either retracted their thoughts or were expelled from the royal family and were no longer a part of the MU Yuan royal family. In short, this time, the strong Emperor Mu Yuan would not be soft on anyone, even if the other party was his own son!

    In reality, the reason why Emperor Muyuan was so determined to be on good terms with Leng ruoxue and the other two was because after he dealt with a few members of the royal family for the first time, Leng ruoxue and the demon had visited his pce. At that time, they had given Emperor Muyuan a huge scare.

    Such a God who could appear in front of them without alerting anyone was not something that ordinary people like them could covet. With that experience of shock, Emperor Mu Yuan''s mind was even more determined!

    A God was a God! It was not something that ordinary people could get their hands on!

    More importantly, Leng ruoxue had also given Emperor Muyuan an elixir that could remove the poison in Cao Yu''s body! Cao Yu was his most beloved son. Because he was envied by others when he was young, he was poisoned by an unknown poison. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have be so short and ugly. Now that he had an elixir that could cure his son''s poison, what else could he ask for?

    Emperor Mu Yuan was satisfied and deeply felt that his policy of befriending others was the right one! Now, he had gained real benefits!

    He was happy, but after he followed Leng ruoxue back to the detention cell, the demon was not feeling well.

    Needless to say, the demon drank another big jar of vinegar! He felt that Xue ''er was too concerned about Cao Yu.

    After Leng ruoxue found out, she only felt so wronged. When did she pay attention to Cao Yu?

    At least, the first time she saw Cao Yu, although she was surprised that there was such a good-looking person like Cao Yu in this high-tech civilization star field, she didn''t think that Cao Yu was poisoned at all. The second time she saw him, she noticed that Cao Yu was as fat as a ball, so she observed him out of curiosity. This was not attention, she was just giving the Muyuan royal family some benefits. After all, they had always been supporting them!

    Another ten days passed.

    The good-for-nothing Deputy Speaker and his men finally arrived in the detention room!

    Seeing Leng ruoxue and the other two being so carefree, good-for-nothing could not help but feel a little angry. Even though he knew that the three of them were living a carefree life, the impact of seeing it with his own eyes was even greater.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the other two were having breakfast. Looking at the dazzling variety of breakfast on the table, some of good-for-nothing and the others could not help but swallow their saliva. However, Leng ruoxue had no intention of treating them to breakfast.

    Under everyone''s watchful eyes, Leng ruoxue and the other two calmly finished their breakfast before smiling at good-for-nothing,""Vice Speaker good-for-nothing, is there anything I can help you with?"

 Chapter 3017 The Enemy Was Too Cunning (1)

    "Of course there''s something!" Fan Tong raised his head and said arrogantly.

    After Leng ruoxue heard this, she blinked her eyes and waited for Fan Tong to continue. Fan Tong also deliberately paused and waved his hand. Several doctors in white robes walked in from behind.

    After the doctors entered, they swiftly took out all sorts of tools and stood in front of Leng ruoxue and the other two, waiting for the next order.

    "Deputy Speaker Fan Tong, what are you doing? None of us are sick. " Leng ruoxue asked, ying dumb.

    "Of course I know that none of you are sick. There are not so many doctors here just to treat you." Fan Tong answered truthfully. Then, he took a deep breath and said,"The Parliament hopes that you can cooperate with the examination. The examination is of great significance to all of mankind, so it is of great importance!"

    "You mean, the examination on us concerns the entire human race?" Leng ruoxue pretended to be deep in thought as she asked. Then, without giving Fan Tong a chance to reply, she continued to ask,""But what does this have to do with us?"

    "How is it none of your business? Are you not humans? Shouldn''t they be contributing to the development of mankind?" Fan Tong had ced a huge responsibility on Leng ruoxue''s group of three, which was rted to the development of the entire human race. He had an expression that did not allow for rejection.

    Leng ruoxue and the other two could also tell that if they epted some kind of groundless inspection, then they might be able to contribute to the development of mankind. If they rejected it, they might be treated as sinners of mankind!

    Preposterous!

    Did he think they were easy to bully or deceive? He wanted to stand on the moral high ground and threaten them? Not to mention Leng ruoxue and the evildoer, even Ji Kai, who had heard this, felt disgusted by the shamelessness of Fan Tong and the others.

    He had long heard of the dirty ways of the Alliance Council, and he finally saw it for himself today. If they were to tter ordinary people, they might really fall for it in order to be heroes. But who was the person in front of them now?

    Ji Kai gave them thirty-two thumbs-ups sympathetically and mourned for them for three minutes. This was what it meant to not die if they didn''t seek death, right?

    At this moment, Ji Kai had already decided to move a small stool and take out his snacks to watch the show. In any case, there was a master and his wife, so he just had to be an audience!

    Although it was a little unprofessional for a servant to not be of any help, he could not be med! Who asked master and Madam to be too strong? once they provoked an enemy, he would be left in the dust! Sob...As a servant, he was actually under a lot of pressure!

    After a long time, Leng ruoxue and the demon did not have much of a reaction after hearing what Fan Tong had to say.

    Seeing this, Fan Tong was a little anxious and asked,""I''m talking to you! Don''t be a mute!"

    Smiling, Leng ruoxue said with a good temper,""Deputy Speaker Fan Tong, how do you want us to answer you?"

    "Of course you''ll happily ept our inspection!" Fan Tong said matter-of-factly.

    "Alright! But that''s what you think. I can only say that you''re dreaming!" Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "You, do you know who you are talking to?" Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Fan Tong was enraged.

    "Do you know who you''re talking to?" Leng ruoxue smiled.

    "You ..." Fan Tong was at a loss for words. Although he knew that the other party was a God, he would not admit the identity of the two people in front of him. Otherwise, how could he continue with his purpose?

    "What, you don''t want to acknowledge our identities?" Leng ruoxue sneered.

    "Hmph! What kind of status do you have? They were just three stowaways! Since you''ve chosen to sneak in, you''ll naturally have to ept the punishment of our Alliance! So, from now on, You''re Under Arrest!" Fan Tong roared crazily.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "The crime is smuggling?" Leng ruoxue asked calmly.

    "Of course!" Fan Tong nodded.

    "And we have to cooperate with your inspection for the sake of the development of all mankind?" Leng ruoxue asked again.

    "That''s right! So in order to avoid physical pain, you''d better be tactful and take the initiative to cooperate. Otherwise, you''ll bear the consequences!" Fan Tong shouted at the top of his voice.

    "Have you ever thought about the consequences of treating us like this?" Leng ruoxue continued to ask.

    "This is the territory of the Alliance? Are you guys thinking of rebelling?" Hearing this, Fan Tong''s heart trembled, but he quickly calmed down. This was because he believed that if the other party was really a God, he would definitely not start a massacre on all of humanity. After all, why would a true God care about mortals? God loves the world!

    Unfortunately, even though his idea was wonderful, he had forgotten that if he vited the dignity of the gods, would the gods be angry?

    As for Leng ruoxue and the evildoer, they were not gods that were easy to get along with! It was fine if they didn''t provoke them, but once they were provoked, the unlucky ones would definitely be others!

    After hearing Fan Tong''s words, Leng ruoxue smiled faintly and said,""We don''t need to rebel, because in our eyes, you are just a group of ants!"

    "W-who are you calling an ant?" Hearing this, Fan Tong was furious. He had always thought highly of himself and never thought that he would be treated as an ant one day. In his eyes, ants had always been others. How could it be him?

    Leng ruoxue''s words were like a lit explosive, instantly setting Fan Tong on fire. Seeing that Fan Tong was ring at her with wide eyes, Leng ruoxue became even calmer and smiled without saying a word!

    Seeing her like this, Fan Tong was angry and resentful. Without thinking, he ordered the doctors,""Capture them and inspect them! There''s no need to be polite to them!"

    "Weren''t you being polite to us before?" When Leng ruoxue heard this, she could not help but ask with widened eyes.

    "Of course! I was very polite to you before, but you refused to cooperate. So, I can only use force!" Fan Tong''s face was full of regret.

    "Being strong isn''t that easy to use. Are you sure you want to use it?" Leng ruoxue confirmed.

    "I don''t want to either! It''s a pity that you won''t cooperate!" Fan Tong said with a little regret.

    "If that''s the case, it seems like we can''te to an agreement!" Leng ruoxue said with a tinge of regret.

    "You can''t say that. In fact, our attitude ispletely dependent on your cooperation! So, as long as you''re willing to cooperate, we can stille to an agreement. " Seeing that there was a way, Fan Tong said again.

    "I wonder how you guys want to check?" Leng ruoxue asked curiously.

    Hearing her words, Fan Tong thought that Leng ruoxue had given in. His face instantly bloomed into a chrysanthemum as he hurriedly said,""Actually, I only need you to offer a little bit of your blood!"

    "You guys want to get my master and Madam''s genes?" Hearing this, Ji Kai''s face paled.

    "Genes? What''s it for?" As the Mistress of the Dark World, the demon had nevere into contact with such profound things, so he had no idea what the function of the genes Ji Kai mentioned was!

 Chapter 3018 The Enemy Was Too Cunning (2)

    "Genes are the data that makes up the human body. It can be obtained through research such as blood and hair. After obtaining the genes, you can use them for other purposes!" Ji Kai quickly exined.

    "What can I do?" The demon narrowed his eyes and asked again.

    "Yes, yes ..." Ji Kai didn''t dare to say it, because he knew that if he said the worst result, his master would definitely be angry!

    "If webine our genes with some people, we should be able to create an excellent descendant." Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "Descendant? Is it ours?" The demon shamelessly asked.

    "If it was ours, would they need to go through so much trouble?" Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "Then who is it with? Hmm?" The evildoer''s anger gradually rose. He had a bad feeling, so when he said this, his torch-like eyes were already fixed on Fan Tong.

    Being stared at by the demon''s ink-ck eyes, Fan Tong''s legs immediately went soft, but he still pretended to be calm and said,""Of course it''s with the most outstanding member of the opposite sex in the entire star field. Only then can we create more outstanding humans!"

    "The most outstanding member of the opposite sex? It''s not Xue ''er?" The evildoer understood the other party''s words, and the anger in his heartpletely erupted. Was he trying to steal his and Xue ''er''s genes to pair with someone else? This was preposterous!

    "I don''t deny that the two of you are excellent, but for the development of the entire star field, just the two of you are not enough. Therefore, your genes are very important to us. I hope you can take the big picture into consideration and assist us in our research. This is no loss for you at all, right?" Seeing that the demon seemed to be wavering, Fan Tong began to brainwash him again.

    "It''s your big head!" The evildoer waspletely enraged. He directly kicked Fan Tong in the stomach and kicked him out of the detention room. Fan Tong, who was kicked away, still shouted,""Warning! Activate the rm! This man is too dangerous ..."

    Fan Tong''s voice came closer and further away, then slowly disappeared.

    After that, the demon''s gaze turned to the other people present and he smiled faintly,""You guys also want our genes?"

    As he spoke, the evildoer approached the people step by step. The strong sense of oppression made the other members of the Alliance Parliament break out in cold sweat. Their faces were pale as they retreated bit by bit as the evildoer closed in.

    Before the demon could open his mouth, those people had already chopped down under the pressure of the demon.

    In the end, no one knew who took the lead, but the people from the Alliance Council began to rush out of the detention room.

    Watching the back of the people from the Alliance Council, Leng ruoxue looked at Ji Kai in disappointment and said,""This is the Alliance that you''ve been talking about? With such little guts, you still dare to covet our genes?"

    Ugh! Ji Kai didn''t know what to say. This was none of his business. He wasn''t a member of the Alliance Council, so why did the madam sound like she was disappointed in him?

    Ji Kai truly felt that he had been wronged, but he didn''t dare to talk back to his wife, so he could only tter his master,"Master is too powerful! So, under master''s overbearing aura, the people of the Alliance Council slipped away!"

    "Master, Madam, what are we doing now?" Then, Ji Kai asked.

    "I''m going to destroy the Alliance!" The demon said coldly.

    "Master, I support you!" Ji Kai''s Lackey said, but as soon as he finished speaking, he heard an ear-piercing rm from outside the detention room. It was the highest level rm!

    Immediately, Ji Kai''s expression changed, and he said with a trembling voice,""Master, Madam, we''re in trouble. The Alliance has sounded the highest level rm. We''re going to be surrounded by the entire star field!"

    "Being attacked by the entire star field? You mean, the entire star field will be involved?" Leng ruoxue was curious.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Not only that, there will also be many energyser cannons and other high-tech weapons that are not allowed to be used easily. Master, Madam, what should we do? We''re in danger!" Ji Kai said nervously.

    "What are you afraid of?" Leng ruoxue gave Ji Kai a disdainful look and said with disdain.

    "Madam, the energyser cannon is very powerful! Basically, a high performanceser cannon can destroy a!" Ji Kai knew that Leng ruoxue didn''t know the power of high-tech weapons, so he quickly exined.

    However, Leng ruoxue still did not care. She gave the demon a look and the two of them walked out together. Seeing this, Ji Kai could only follow behind them like a little wife.

    As soon as the three of them came out of the detention room, they saw that they were surrounded by countless people. Facing them, in addition to the dense and fully armed Alliance guards, there were also hundreds of high-performanceser cannons in silver lines.

    Leng ruoxue surveyed the scene before her beautiful eyesnded on a middle-aged man with a bandage around his head.

    "Deputy Speaker Fan Tong, what is this for?" That man was Fan Tong. Leng ruoxue almostughed out loud when she saw his expression. Did it have to be bandaged so exaggeratedly?

    "You dangerous people! You actually dare to attack me!" Fan Tong said with a face full of resentment.

    "My husband only kicked you once, and you call that assault? If you''re so easily ambushed, then aren''t you too useless as a Deputy Speaker?" Leng ruoxue scoffed when she heard Fan Tong''s words.

    This should be considered as the viinining first, right? Logically speaking, they should be the ones who were angry, but before they could do anything, Fan Tong and the others had already charged them with crimes. They really thought they were easy to bully!

    Leng ruoxue started to reflect on herself. All this while, had they been too gentle towards these people?

    "Hmph! It''s not that I''m useless, but the enemy is too cunning!" Fan Tong quibbled.

    "Alright! What do you want now? Are you going to use theseser cannons against us?" Leng ruoxue asked helplessly.

    "As long as you obediently surrender, I can let you go!" After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Fan Tong put on a magnanimous expression.

    "Do you need us to help you collect genes?" Leng ruoxue asked.

    "It''s your honor to make sacrifices for the people of the entire star field!" Fan Tong said matter-of-factly.

    "Do we need to sacrifice ourselves this time?" Leng ruoxue pretended to be shocked. Wasn''t he just cooperating with her for the examination just now? They were only kicked by a demon, and they had to sacrifice themselves?

    Wasn''t this kick a little too expensive?

    Was Fan Tong worth that much?

    "You''re too dangerous. It''s better to sacrifice yourselves for the star field. This is also for the stability of the entire star field!" Fan Tong boasted shamelessly.

    "What if we refuse to sacrifice ourselves?" Leng ruoxue asked in confusion.

    "Then die now!" Fan Tong said as he endured the pain in his heart. Although he said that, he was taking a gamble. He was betting that the other party did not want to die so early! After all, even a God could not hope to win against their high energyser cannons!

 Chapter 3019 The Enemy Was Too Cunning (3)

    In his view, gods should only be a little higher than ability users. In general, they should have some simrities with ability users, and that was that their abilities were easily consumed. Thus, the advantage of their energyser cannons was naturally reflected!

    "We don''t want to die either!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Then let''s sacrifice for the entire star field!" Fan Tong said again.

    "Deputy Speaker Fan Tong, may I ask, What is the difference between the sacrifice and death you mentioned?" Leng ruoxue suddenly asked. After being entangled with the other party for a long time, she finally reacted. Wasn''t death and sacrifice the same? The final result was death, right? Then why was she still wasting time with the other party?

    "The difference is huge. Although they both die, the treatment after death ispletely different. Sacrificing for the sake of the entire star field, you''re our heroes, but if you die, you''ll die without an intact corpse. So, if you''re smart, you should know what to do, right?" Fan Tong said proudly.

    "Of course, but ording to my understanding, the sacrifice you mentioned should cause us to suffer, and death will only be an instant. However, I''m curious, are you really willing to kill us with aser cannon?" Leng ruoxue''s curiosity grew as she spoke.

    "I don''t want to, but you''re too dangerous. If you''re not willing to contribute to the development of the entire star field, I can only bear the pain and part with you!" Fan Tong said with a look of reluctance. In fact, he felt that he would rather destroy something that he could not get than let others get it. Otherwise, he would be depressed to death! But now, the two people in front of him were obviously unwilling to cooperate and even used violence on him, causing him to embarrass himself in front of his subordinates. This was something he could not tolerate!

    Of course, if the other party was still willing to provide him with the genes, he would be willing to let them off for the time being. However, it was only temporary. From the moment they embarrassed him, the fate of these two people was already determined. Now, it was time to see if they died a worthy death.

    "What a good way to bear the pain and part with your love! It seems like we still can''te to an agreement!" Leng ruoxue smiled faintly. With a thought, she had already put Ji Kai into her bracelet.

    When he saw Ji Kai disappear, Fan Tong''s eyes flickered and he said,""You can only me yourselves for not cooperating!"

    "Do you think anyone would be willing to cooperate? Deputy Speaker Fan Tong, have you brainwashed someone? Or do you think we''re fools? If I ask you to cooperate like this, would you be willing?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "Of course I''m willing, this is such an honorable thing!" Fan Tong said with a thick face.

    "As expected of the Alliance''s vice-chairman. In that case, you should cooperate with me!" As soon as Leng ruoxue finished speaking, Fan Tong was already in her hands. No one present had seen how she had done it.

    As soon as he was caught, Fan Tong was a little scared.

    "W-what are you doing?" Fan Tong''s little face turned pale and he stuttered. He only felt a light breeze and he was captured. What kind of speed was this?

    "I want to use you as an experiment! Don''t worry, after you die, you''ll definitely be a great hero of the entire star field!" Leng ruoxue promised. Then, she shifted her gaze to amander of the Alliance guards and smiled."Fire at Deputy Speaker Fan Tong! Let me test the power of yourser cannon!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Upon hearing this, the guards all broke out in cold sweat.

    How many heads would it take to fire at the vice-chairman without fear of retaliation?

    For a moment, the Alliance guards did not dare to act rashly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Leng ruoxue was very disappointed. The other party was so timid, could they still continue ying happily? One had to know that she had been acting with the other party for so long and was just waiting to reel in the! But now, the other party was afraid. What was she to do?

    Sensing Xue ''er''s frustration, the evildoer snatched Deputy Speaker Fan Tong from her hands and broke one of his arms without saying a word. Instantly, a pig-like scream filled the air, shocking everyone present.

    The faces of the Alliance parliament members who witnessed this scene instantly turned pale, and cold sweat trickled down their faces. The moment Leng ruoxue saw this, she couldn''t help but nce at the demon with some hidden bitterness. This fellow had stolen her limelight.

    The Furious Leng ruoxue was not willing to be outdone by others. She mimicked the evildoer and broke Fan Tong''s other arm. Immediately, another shrill scream was heard. The others ''faces turned even paler, and their hearts began to tremble.

    Were this couple really gods? How could he be so brutal?

    The Alliance Parliament was shocked. At that moment, Deputy Speaker Fan Tong had already fainted from the pain.

    Seeing that Fan Tong was so useless, the demon was toozy to lift him up with his hands. He threw Fan Tong on the ground and stepped on him with his feet. Then, his dark eyes turned to the others and ordered,"Come on! Don''t you want to destroy us? Hurry up and do it!"

    He wasn''t as patient as Xue ''er to y with these ants. He had had enough. Now, he just wanted to end this quickly and teach these people a painful lesson before leaving with Xue'' er!

    However, those people did not dare to act rashly after hearing his fierce tone. Moreover, their Deputy Speaker was still in the hands of these two people! If they really fought and injured Deputy Speaker fan, the fan family would definitely not let this matter rest.

    The evildoer could see their hesitation and released Deputy Speaker Fan Tong out of kindness. Fan Tong was kicked away by him again and fell into theke not far from the Alliance building. In theke, there was a Star Beast that had been hungry for a long time. Suddenly, food fell into its mouth. It would be a waste not to eat it! Thus, the unconscious Deputy Speaker Fan Tong unknowingly became the Star Beast''s meal.

    Themander of the Alliance guards did not expect vice-chairman fan to be the food of the astral beast. Seeing that vice-chairman fan was no longer a hostage, he asked for instructions from the Alliance Council andunched an attack on Leng ruoxue and the demon.

    The Alliance Council could also tell that these two would never listen to their arrangements and surrender without putting up a fight. As such, they, who were in the same boat as fan Tong, naturally did not wish for Leng ruoxue and the demon to fall into the hands of others. Hence, the only oue for these two was death!

    In an instant, hundreds ofser cannons were aimed at Leng ruoxue and the demon.

    Ji Kai, who saw this scene from the bracelet, was extremely anxious. At this moment, he hated himself for being too weak to help his master and Madam.

    However, Leng ruoxue didn''t have the time tofort Ji Kai. She was counting the countless red light spots on her body!

    Seeing that Xue ''er was having fun, the demon didn''t disturb her and just stared at the hundreds ofser cannons in front of him.

    He did not have much research on this thing and did not know how powerful it was. However, if these people in front of him wanted to use these high-tech weapons to destroy him and Xue ''er, they were simply delusional!

    However, he also wanted to test the power of theseser cannons, so neither he nor Xue ''er wanted to Dodge.

    At this moment, the hundreds ofser cannons that were readyunched a fierce attack.

 Chapter 3020 The Enemy Was Too Cunning (4)

    Hundreds of energy balls that emitted white light were shot out from theser Cannon''s caliber, instantly surrounding Leng ruoxue and the demon. The two of them were bathed in the energy balls and did not feel any pain at all. In fact, Leng ruoxue was even absorbing the energy on her own.

    As the ball of energy exploded in front of the Alliance parliament members, they were relieved and thought that the other party was dead for sure. Who knew that not long after, the huge explosion of theser energy disappeared without a trace. Leng ruoxue and the demon were still standing in front of them, unscathed.

    Seeing the two of them without a single strand of hair missing, the Alliance parliament members felt an unprecedented panic. These, these aren''t human! No one could remain unscathed under the attack of the energyser cannon. This was truly a God!

    If there were still people who doubted Leng ruoxue and the demon God''s identity before, no one dared to doubt them anymore at this moment.

    Seeing that the two of them were fine, the people from the Alliance Parliament subconsciously retreated.

    Leng ruoxue and the demon naturally could not pretend that they did not see the small actions of the crowd.

    "What, are you scared?" Leng ruoxue asked despite knowing the answer.

    He was afraid! Of course I''m afraid! Even the most powerful energyser cannon couldn''t do anything to these two, so these ordinary people naturally couldn ''t. And now, what they were most afraid of was the revenge of these two people. No, it should be said that it was punishment.

    Everyone''s hearts were in a mess. As they thought about it, they kept a close eye on Leng ruoxue and the demon. They were afraid that the two of them would attack everyone in a fit of anger. With the other party''s ability, none of them would be able to survive.

    Seeing that they were a little nervous, Leng ruoxueforted them kindly,""Don''t be afraid, I won''t kill you. "

    She wouldn''t kill easily during her honeymoon! Otherwise, these people wouldn''t have been able to reach this point.

    But it would have been better if she didn''t say that. Instead, she made the other party even more afraid. Not killing them might mean that they would receive an even more terrible punishment!

    At this moment, the evildoer took a step forward and gave the people from the Alliance Council a big shock. He only took aser cannon and started studying it.

    After a while, the evildoer raised his head and said to Leng ruoxue,"Xue ''er, I want to try out the power of thisser cannon!"

    "Try it! There are a lot of people there!" Leng ruoxueughed evilly as she pointed at the people from the Alliance.

    At this moment, the only thought in the Alliance Council was that he was lying! Didn''t he say that he wouldn''t kill them? What was going on now?

    Those who were timid could already feel their legs getting wet.

    The demon nodded and aimed an energyser cannon at the people from the Alliance Parliament.

    Everyone''s heart trembled, their legs went soft, and their faces turned pale!

    The demon smiled. This weapon belonged to the Alliance Council, so he had no pressure using it.

    He pressed the button of the energyser cannon and a ball of energy shot out from the barrel. In an instant, the Alliance people scattered like birds. The energyser cannon chased after the people of the Alliance Parliament and then hit the building.

    In an instant, the Alliance conference building copsed into ruins, hitting hundreds of unlucky people who were closest to the building.

    After the incident, evildoer looked innocently at the Alliance parliament members who were still in shock and said,""It''s none of my business. I hit the Alliance parliament building! Also, thisser cannon is yours. "

    Shameless bastard!

    Upon hearing what the genius said, the people in the Alliance Parliament who were shocked could not help but curse in their hearts. They had to watch the genius carefully, afraid that he would do something like this again.<novelnext></novelnext>

    They were scared out of their wits. It was only oneser cannon just now. If there were a few more, the where the Parliament was located would probably be destroyed.

    At this moment, they heard the demon say,""I''ll give you one minute to leave this ce. After one minute, I''ll blow up everything here!"

    Damn it!

    Really, what you''re afraid ofes! Although the people from the Alliance Council thought so, they still quickly boarded their own spaceships and started their spaceships to leave.

    Not long after the flying shuttle flew out, they felt the flying shuttle shake violently. Through the ss of the cabin, they saw countless piercing white lights shing in front of their eyes. They were extremely afraid and didn''t have the time to think about it. They only cared about driving the flying shuttle to escape from this ce.

    After all the spaceships had left, Leng ruoxue and the demon hovered in mid-air and looked at the ruins on the ground. Both of them revealed satisfied smiles and said to the star beasts that were prostrating on the ground,""This ce will be yours from now on."

    The astral beasts that were summoned were filled with disbelief. However, very quickly, they let out deafening howls and cheers. Their voices were filled with gratitude towards Leng ruoxue and the demon.

    In reality, Leng ruoxue and the demon had no intention of blowing up this. After all, other than the Parliament, there were also many astral beasts living on this. Those little fellows were innocent. Hence, after scaring the people from the Parliament away, the two of them left the where the Parliament was located to the astral beasts here.

    Then, the two of them left.

    On the spaceship, Ji Kai was moved out.

    As soon as he came out, Ji Kai''s face was full of grievance, and tears were rolling in his eyes.

    Leng ruoxue found it funny and teased,""What, who bullied you?"

    "No one bullied me. I just feel that I''m too useless and can''t help with anything." Ji Kai said sadly.

    "It''s good that you know!" Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement.

    Hearing this, Ji Kai only felt more depressed. He knew that it was one thing, but Madam had said it so straightforwardly. He had a different feeling in his heart.

    A faint sorrow covered Ji Kai''s body.

    Ji Kai felt sad for a while and then said,""Master, Madam, are we just going to let those bastards go?"

    "Who said we''ll let them go?" Leng ruoxue blinked and asked.

    "Uh! But, didn''t master let them go?" Ji Kai did not understand. He had seen it with his own eyes in the space!

    "We let them go so that they won''t implicate the star beasts on that. Now, let''s go find them." Leng ruoxueughed evilly. Was she so kind that she would let go of those who had designs on them?

    Of course, if she said she wouldn''t kill them, she definitely wouldn ''t. Because she was very clear that the greatest punishment for these ordinary people was to stay alive!

    Hearing this, Ji Kai quickly drove the spaceship to their destinations.

    Leng ruoxue''s target was all the families in the Alliance who were involved in this matter.

    Whether it was the powerful fan family or a nobody, as long as they were on her list of punishment, she would not let them off. As for their punishment, Leng ruoxue would strip them of all their wealth and status without exception. After all, these two things were what ordinary people cared about the most.

 Chapter 3021 The Enemy Was Too Cunning (5)

    In an instant, the entire Alliance star system had a major change.

    The powerful families lost everything overnight and were now in debt. Although the ordinary people didn''t know what had happened, even the dumbest person knew that these families had offended some Big Shot. Now that the Big Shot was angry, the powerful families were all back to square one without exception.

    As a result, the Alliance star system was surprisingly harmonious.

    However, Leng ruoxue''s actions had caused several advanced civilizations ''star fields to fall into the state of an elementary civilization''s star field. Some of them were even worse than an elementary civilization''s star field.

    Ji Kai, who was originally from a star field with an elementary civilization, only felt his hatred being vented! It was all because those guys from the advanced civilizations had their eyes on top of their heads. Now, they were on the same level!

    Leng ruoxue didn''t say anything about Ji Kai''s gloating. At this moment, they were guests in the Muyuan Gxy.

    Due to Leng ruoxue and the demon''s interference, the Muyuan royal family could be said to be the only outstanding one in the entire star field. Of course, this was also the result of the Muyuan royal family''s timely surrender. The Muyuan Emperor was quite d about this, but he did not know what instructions the three of them had for him.

    With caution, Emperor Muyuan treated Leng ruoxue and the other two as honored guests and tried to find out the purpose of their visit. Although he was more than happy to be able to hug the thighs of these two gods, he was also a little afraid at the same time. Such a tangled mood made him quite troubled.

    On the other hand, Cao Meng was very casual when interacting with Leng ruoxue and the other two. Every time Emperor Muyuan saw her, he would break out in cold sweat and be frightened.

    In reality, Leng ruoxue and the other two dide here for a small matter. After sweeping through so many families, she had a lot of useless trash in her hands that she wanted to sell. Hence, she thought of the Emperor of Muyuan, this trash can. However, every time she saw the Emperor of Muyuan being anxious and angry but not daring to ask directly, her evil interest would take effect.

    After staying in Muyuan Pce for a few days, she finally revealed her purpose before Leng ruoxue and the rest decided to leave.

    Upon hearing that he wanted to sell something to him, Emperor Mu Yuan immediately agreed, and at the same time, his heart was greatly relieved.

    However, when he saw the trash that Leng ruoxue had taken out, he was depressed.

    The items that Leng ruoxue wanted to sell to him were all priceless treasures. However, he believed that these items would not be of any use to the other party. Furthermore, the ns that these items once belonged to were now in name only and were in huge debt.

    After keeping all these dirty things, Emperor Mu Yuan was not afraid that those families woulde for revenge, because they would never have the chance!

    After exchanging the rubbish in their hands for some precious ores, Leng ruoxue and the other two left Muyuan Gxy.

    Not long after the Flying Ship left the Muyuan Gxy, Leng ruoxue discovered a stowaway in a corner of the cabin.

    Leng ruoxue was speechless as she looked at Cao Meng, who was smiling at her in an attempt to please her.

    A Princess? What was he trying to do?

    Although she wasn''t afraid that Emperor Mu Yuan would me her for kidnapping the princess, she couldn''t bring this unnecessary Princess! After all, they probably wouldn''t return to this ce in the future.

    "Don''t send me back!" Seeing that she had been discovered, Cao Meng did not wait for Leng ruoxue to speak and immediately made the first move.

    "Can you give me a reason?" Leng ruoxue exined patiently. She had a good impression of this little girl and was willing to listen to her exnation.

    "A life is at stake! If you send me back, I won''t be able to keep my life! So, please do me a favor and take me with you!" Cao Meng said pitifully.

    "You are the princess of the Muyuan Gxy. Who would dare to take your life?" Hearing this, Leng ruoxue''s curiosity was piqued.

    "I forced myself on a certain Overlord, so he''s hunting me down!" Cao Meng said after hesitating for a long time.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "When did this happen?" Leng ruoxue asked nosily.

    "Last night." Cao Meng told him the truth.

    "You''re a Princess, and he dares to hunt you down?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "I dare! Other than the Emperor, he doesn''t care about anyone else. " Cao Meng said, feeling wronged.

    "I see!" Leng ruoxue nodded.

    When Cao Meng saw this, she immediately seized the opportunity and said,""Take me away! Alright?"

    "Not good!" "Princess Cao Meng," Leng ruoxue rejected,"you didn''t tell me the truth, right?"

    "I''ve already said it!" Cao Meng felt even more aggrieved.

    "Then why did that man want to kill you? Logically speaking, even if you forced yourself on him, the one who took advantage of you should be the man, right? It''s possible that he''s angry, but it''s not to the extent that he''s hunting you down, right?" Leng ruoxue asked in confusion.

    "I, I don''t know. I only told him that I would take responsibility and ask him to marry me. He said that he would hunt me down, so I ran away in fear!" Cao Meng was so depressed that she didn''t know what to say.

    After hearing what she had to say, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but burst outughing. No wonder! She had finally found the crux of the problem.

    It was fine if he took advantage of others, but he was a man! It wasn''t a big loss, but she took advantage of him and wanted him to marry her. It was no wonder that the man would be angry.

    "What are youughing at?" Seeing Leng ruoxue''s smile, Cao Meng was even more depressed.

    "You! You look quite smart, why are you so stupid after taking advantage of me?" Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    "What do you mean?" Cao Meng didn''t understand, and her IQ plummeted.

    "It''s already depressing for a man to be taken advantage of by a woman, and you still want him to marry you. It''s no wonder he''s angry!" Leng ruoxue exined.

    "So what? If I can marry you, why can''t he?" The evildoer who had been listening by the side and had no intention of interrupting grumbled when he heard Xue ''er''s words. In his heart, he deeply felt that it didn''t matter whether a man married a woman or a woman married a man. As long as the two of them liked each other, what did it matter who married who? It''s not like I''ll lose a piece of meat! So, when he heard his wife''s words, he wanted to refute her. It was really nothing to marry a woman! He was the best example.

    Hearing the demon''s words, Leng ruoxue immediately shut her mouth. How could she have forgotten that she was the one who proposed to him! The evildoer was married to her!

    Cao Meng could not help but open her mouth wide. She did not dare to speak for a long time. Did this mean that she had heard another big secret? would she be killed to keep it a secret? Sob ... Mommy, help!

    At this moment, Ji Kai suddenly walked out of the captain''s room. When he saw Cao Meng, he was shocked at first, then he said,"Master, Madam, we''ve been surrounded by the starships of Muyuan Starfield,"

    At first, he was still curious about what the starships of Muyuan Starfield were up to. But after seeing Cao Meng, he understood.

    "Let''s go out and take a look. " After Leng ruoxue finished speaking, she took the lead and walked out of the cabin.

    As soon as she went out, she saw a young man standing on the Starship.

    The man was in his twenties. He had a strong and stylish look. He was tall and wore a dark greenmander''s uniform. At this moment, the man''s lips were tightly pursed, and his sharp eyes were fixed on the cabin door behind Leng ruoxue.

 Chapter 3022 The Enemy Was Too Cunning (6)

    "I want to find someone." Afraid that the other party would misunderstand, the man spoke first.

    "Cao Meng?" Leng ruoxue understood.

    The man nodded. He knew that Cao Meng must be on the other party''s spaceship.

    "No problem," he said. Leng ruoxue turned around and returned to the cabin. After a while, she came back with an extremely unwilling Cao Meng.

    She threw Cao Meng to the man and irresponsibly pulled the demon back into the cabin. Outside the spaceship, Cao Meng struggled to call for Leng ruoxue, but Leng ruoxue ignored her.

    Soon, both sides went their separate ways.

    In the room of the Flying Ship, the demon saw Xue ''er sitting by the window and looking at the vast universe. He pulled her into his arms and deliberately asked with a smile,""What, are you worried about that Cao Meng?"

    "What''s there to worry about? that man loves her!" Leng ruoxue said with certainty.

    "Then why do you seem to have something on your mind?" The demon said gloomily.

    "I was just thinking that we''ve been on our honeymoon for a long time. I wonder how Grandpa and the others are doing. I''m starting to miss them." Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    "Why don''t we go home?" After thinking for a while, the demon said. Although he had not had enough of the two of them alone, he was already very satisfied to be able to be alone with Xue ''er for so long.

    "Grandpa and the others might not be waiting for us at home." Leng ruoxue shook her head when she heard this.

    "Then what should we do? I don''t want my wife to be unhappy. " The demon said sadly.

    "Continue our honeymoon, of course! If we''re fated, we might be able to meet grandfather and the others at some ce. " Leng ruoxue cupped her beautiful face and said.

    The demon nodded. It was not easy toe out. As long as Xue ''er did not mention going home, he would not take the initiative to ask to go back.

    Very quickly, Leng ruoxue''s and the other two''s flying ship left the entire star region.

    Not long after they left, a little boy with a cat in his arms suddenly appeared in the vast Gxy.

    The man and cat walked aimlessly on the street and quickly attracted the attention of the people on the street. When they saw the cute little baby, they immediately went up and teased him,""Little kid, Who are you? Are you lost?"

    "I''m from big sister''s house. " The little boy raised his head and said in a childish voice.

    The person who asked the question was amused and asked again,""What about your sister?"

    "I don''t know. My sister left me and was taken away by someone." The little child''s eyes were glistening with tears, and he immediately received the sympathy of the surrounding crowd, receiving arge amount of love.

    "How pitiful! You''re still so young, how can you not have someone to take care of you? why don''t youe home with me first?" A woman in her early thirties said sympathetically.

    "No need, I just want to find my sister." The little boy''s will was very firm, and his face seemed to say ''I will never be taken away''.

    The woman who spoke felt embarrassed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    When the others saw that the little boy was so clever, they also tried to persuade him, but all of them were rejected by the little boy without exception. At this time, the snow-white cat in the little boy''s arms was a little impatient and reached out its sharp ws to the crowd.

    Most of the onlookers were middle-aged women. When they saw the kitten show signs of losing its temper, they unconsciously took a few steps back. In the end, under the awkward atmosphere, the middle-aged women reluctantly watched the cute baby turn and leave.

    Seeing that most of the people around him had left, the little boy carried the snow-white kitten to a corner. Immediately after, the snow-white kitten went crazy.

    "You idiot, I told you to find Niu''s whereabouts, not to act as a homeless child. You''re really stupid! Look at what you''ve been doing all this time. " The little white cat, Cang, roared with a face of disappointment.

    Forming an alliance with Qing Jue could be said to be the thing that Cang regretted the most in his life. This fellow was too stupid. Did it mean that Qing Jue could not do a single thing that he had asked Qing Jue to do? Every time, it would be angered half to death, and it still couldn''t find Niu''s whereabouts. It was the same now! The moment he appeared, he was surrounded by people, just like the other ces!

    Cang was really about to die from anger!

    As for Qing Jue, he was naturally very aggrieved after being scolded. He said with a slightly choked voice,"Why don''t you do it?"

    "Me? If I coulde, would I still need you toe?" Cang roared, so angry that the fur on his body stood up.

    "Don''t be angry, I''ve already tried my best!" Seeing that Cang was angry, green vessel quicklyforted him. One had to know that it was not easy to have apanion in this unfamiliar ce! He didn''t want to be abandoned by Azure.

    Seeing green vessel like this, Cang was naturally helpless. He then continued to roar, "Don''t dawdle, continue searching. I''ve already felt Niu''s presence here, she definitely came here. "

    "Yes, I also feel that my sister is very close to me." Qing Jue clenched his small fist and said with great effort.

    After that, the two little fellows continued on their way.

    This time, Qing Jue was no longer acting like a poor baby who had been separated from his family. The man and beast turned their eyes to the star beasts in this star field.

    ording to their thoughts, if Niu really came here, in order to keep a low profile, the people here might not have seen her before, but star beasts were different. The majority of the star beasts here had not awakened their intelligence, and those with intelligence were only at the initial stage, unable to speak at all. Thus, it was the most correct choice to ask them for information.

    After all, while Leng ruoxue might be wary of humans, she wouldn''t be too wary of astral beasts. In addition, they were a baby and a little beast, so it was naturally most appropriate for them to find a star Beast that couldn''t speak to ask about the situation. At the very least, the astral beast would not have the chance to betray them.

    After setting their sights on the star beasts, the two of them looked for a few rtively high level star beasts and asked. However, they didn''t get any useful information from them. In the end, an astral beast reminded them that they could go to the mainframe of the vast expanse Starfield to get information.

    The words "Starfield mainframe" were unfamiliar to green vessel and Cang Du. However, after a simple exnation from the Star Beast, the two of them finally understood that the star field mainframe was also a tool spirit! However, the mainframe of the star sector was different from them. The mainframe of the star sector managedwork data, while they had a physical body.

    Following the address provided by astral beast, the two of them teleported to the control panel where the mainframe was located. As soon as the two of them got close, the screen of the mainframe, which had sensed the danger, turned into a mess of code. Suddenly, the entire vast space Network was temporarily interrupted.

    "Get out here!" He squinted his eyes and roared.

    As soon as it finished speaking, a virtual baby appeared in front of green vessel and Azure.

    Azure looked curiously at the virtual entity that the star sector mainframe had created, and would even reach out to poke it from time to time. Seeing this, the little baby that the star sector mainframe had transformed into became shy.

    "Don''t be like this, don''t jabbed randomly ..." The virtual baby suppressed his fear and whispered with his head lowered.

    "Answer a few of my questions truthfully. If I''m satisfied, you''ll be rewarded." Azure said as he retracted his ws.

 Chapter 3023 The Enemy Was Too Cunning (7)

    "Please ask." The virtual baby knew that the human and beast in front of him were of a much higher level than him, so he didn''t dare to be negligent.

    "Have you seen these two people?" While Cang was speaking, Leng ruoxue and evildoer''s image appeared in front of the star region mainframe.

    Seeing the two of them, the virtual baby''s heart trembled even more.

    "Y-yes, I''ve seen him." The virtual baby trembled and said honestly.

    When Cang and Qing Jue heard this, they immediately became excited and quickly asked,""Where are they now?"

    "They were taken away by the people of the Alliance Council a while ago ..." The virtual baby said carefully.

    "What? Where is the Alliance? I''m going to exterminate them! It didn''t sound like a good thing! He''s definitely trying to get my girl. " Hearing that Leng ruoxue had been taken away, Cang was furious, but evildoer was automatically ignored by him.

    It was true that the Alliance had set their sights on Leng ruoxue and the demon. Unfortunately, they were toote. There was no alliance left!

    Seeing Cang''s anger, the virtual baby was so scared that it cowered a few times before saying,""I haven''t finished."

    "Then hurry up and tell me!" Cang shouted.

    "They were indeed taken away by the Alliance, but I received news that the Alliance no longer exists. The families of the people from the Parliament were all punished by the legendary powerhouses and lost everything, but I don''t know what exactly happened. Because the mainframe of the Parliament is above me, I don''t know too much about the details. " The virtual baby said sadly. He was only the mainframe of the vast space Zone, and he couldn''t reach the Alliance Parliament.

    "I see! Where''s the Alliance Council?" Seeing that the other party really didn''t know anything, Azure asked.

    Xu ni told him the coordinates and was about to return to the mainputer to rest and recover his frightened little heart. Who knew that Cang had pulled him out of the mainputer and left with him?

    On the way, the White ball of light in Cang''s hand didn''t dare to move, even though he wanted to know what his fate was. After the mainframe of the vast expanse star field was taken away, thework of the vast expanse star field went on strike, but Cang obviously didn''t care about that.

    They quickly arrived at the star sector where the Alliance Council was located, but all they saw was a scene of devastation.

    After using their divine senses to search, the two of them could not find Leng ruoxue and the demon.

    They found a Star Beast and asked it for the reason. Then, the man and the Beast left with the vast distance star field mainframe. At the same time, the mainframe of the Alliance Council, which was already extremely weak, was also taken away.

    This unlucky mainframe had managed to survive theser cannon, but it had ended up in cold''s hands. This made one of the mainframe rather depressed, but against cold''s power, the unlucky mainframe didn''t dare to resist and told him everything that had happened in the Alliance Parliament.

    Cang and green vessel were furious!

    Someone dared to bully his sister!

    Someone dared to bully his girl!

    After the man and the Beast learned the truth, they went to find the criminal to take revenge.

    Compared to Leng ruoxue who had only stripped the other party of their wealth and status, Cang and Qing Jue''s methods were much crueler. Their appearance had also caused the other ns, which had already suffered great losses, to be even worse.

    However, Cang and Qing Jue knew Leng ruoxue''s intentions, so they naturally did not kill those people. However,pared to Leng ruoxue leaving them a way out, Cang and Qing Jue directly threw those family members on a deste and let them die on their own.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After that, they rushed to the Muyuan Gxy.

    Mu Yuan Gxy was the only Gxy that had not suffered any losses from the Alliance conference incident that Cang and green vessel knew of. Hence, it was not hard to deduce that Leng ruoxue had some ties with the people from mu Yuan Gxy.

    Without any hesitation, the two of them appeared in front of the Emperor.

    The Emperor, who had been sitting in his study dealing with official matters, saw the man and beast suddenly appear in front of him. He was so frightened that his little heart couldn''t stop trembling. He really couldn''t understand how this man and beast had entered his study.

    Cang went straight to the point, ignoring the emperor''s shocked face and directly asked,""Where''s my girl?"

    A talking Star Beast?

    When Cang Yi opened his mouth, Emperor Mu Yuan was even more shocked, and his jaw almost fell off. After living for so many years, this was the first time he had learned that star beasts could speak.

    "Don''tpare me to those low-level star beasts!" "Emperor Mu Yuan!" Azure fire roared as he sensed Emperor Mu Yuan''s thoughts.

    Ugh! Emperor Mu Yuan was embarrassed and at a loss. The strength of the little beast in front of him was so terrifying. It actually knew what he was thinking? However, the other party seemed to be here to ask for information.

    "That ... Who''s your girl?" After forcing himself to calm down, Emperor Mu Yuan asked carefully.

    Cang didn''t say anything more and directly yed Leng ruoxue''s image.

    Looking at the familiar figure on the screen, Emperor Mu Yuan understood.

    No wonder this little beast could speak. It really wasn''t a Star Beast!

    "They''ve already left. " Knowing that the other party wanted to know Leng ruoxue''s whereabouts, Emperor Muyuan quickly said.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Cang and green vessel disappeared from his sight.

    Seeing how the other party came and went without a trace, he was even more convinced that befriending Leng ruoxue and that demonic man was the right and wise choice.

    When green vessel and Azure learned that Leng ruoxue had left, they naturally left dejectedly.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue and the demon leisurely arrived at a ce that was simr to her previous life, but it was obviously more prosperous.

    That space was called Indigo. There were no high-tech energy weapons like those in the star fields of advanced civilizations, nor were there any ability users. The humans living in that space, except for a small number who practiced a powerful martial art called ancient martial arts, were mostly ordinary people. However, the scenery there was as beautiful as a painting, so Leng ruoxue and the demon had arranged for them to stay there and live the lives of ordinary people for the time being.

    Their residence was a three-story vi by the sea. Through the window of the room, they could see the vast dark blue sea opposite them. This house was naturally not Leng ruoxue''s house. Instead, it was temporarily rented by her and the demon.

    Since he hade to a ce where ordinary people lived, he naturally had to do as the Romans do.

    Alright! Leng ruoxue had to admit that they had no money and no proof of identity, which was why they were unable to purchasend. The people here were not as epting as the people in the vast expanse star field, which was why Leng ruoxue was really unwilling to reveal her identity as a God. As trespassers with no identity, Leng ruoxue and the other two had already learned the true meaning of keeping a low profile.

    But fortunately, in the eyes of ordinary people, a considerable number of experts here remained mysterious. So as long as they didn''t buy fixed assets, no one would check their identity! Of course, they couldn''t just build houses here. As such, Leng ruoxue could only rent one.

 Chapter 3024 The Enemy Was Too Cunning (8)

    Even though the rented house was barely satisfactory, the location was decent, so Leng ruoxue was pretty satisfied.

    The only one who was not satisfied was probably Ji Kai. When he was in the high-tech civilization star field, he had finally be a rich man, but he didn''t expect that he would be penniless again after being proud for a short time.

    The Alliance dors that circted in the Star Alliance were not used here!

    Ji Kai was very worried. It was really hard to move without money!

    ncing at Leng ruoxue and the demon who were taking a walk by the sea, Ji Kai deeply felt that as apetent Butler, he could not let his master and Madam be troubled over such a small matter like money.

    However, when he was renting the house, he had already sold all the items that could be sold without attracting anyone''s attention. In a short period of time, he had nothing to sell. Seeing that his pocket was cleaner than his face, he was anxious!

    Just as Ji Kai was feeling depressed, Leng ruoxue and the demon had already entered the deep sea.

    The purpose of the two of them going to the bottom of the sea was naturally not to dive, but to make money.

    What was the most profitable thing in the sea?

    In addition to all kinds of fresh and delicious seafood, there were naturally pearls.

    Leng ruoxue found out from the inte that the women onherblue were extremely infatuated with pearls, which were treasures found in the sea. Almost everyone had a Pearl essory, and top-grade pearls that could reach the level of a precious treasure naturally grew in hidden ces in the deep sea that no one could destroy.

    These ces werepletely unreachable to ordinary people. However, to Leng ruoxue and the demon, it was a piece of cake. Leng ruoxue was naturally more than happy to be able to earn money so easily.

    After gathering a lot of high-quality pearls and ying with the fish, the two returned to the shore.

    At this time, Ji Kai had already discovered that the two of them were gone. He was running around the beach anxiously like ants on a hot pan.

    When he saw Leng ruoxue and the demon, Ji Kai quickly went up to them and said with a face full of resentment,""Master, Madam, where have you been? I was so worried!"

    "What, are you afraid that we''ll leave you behind and leave on our own?" Leng ruoxueughed and teased.

    "Madam, why would I think that way?" Ji Kai felt wronged. Although he had such a thought for a moment, it was only for a moment, so he would never admit it.

    Seeing that he denied her intentions, Leng ruoxue did not say much. She took out a ck Pearl the size of a baby''s fist and said,""We''re going to pick pearls,"

    "What, what a huge Pearl!" Ji Kai''s eyes widened in disbelief when he saw the big pearl.

    After many days of research, he knew that women''s money was the easiest to earn in this world, and women loved pearl jewelry the most. After the surprise, Ji Kai''s eyes lit up. Needless to say, he thought of money! A lot of money!

    Seeing that Ji Kai''s eyes had turned into the ''dor'' symbol, Leng ruoxue smiled calmly.""Don''t even think about it, I''m interested in it. "

    "Madam ... You have good eyes." Ji Kai was a bit depressed, but he naturally couldn''t sell the things that Madam liked, so he could only continue to worry.

    Leng ruoxueughed as she looked at Ji Kai''s unconcealed disappointment. Then, she pulled the evil demon back to her room.

    After three days of hard work in the room, Leng ruoxue made a few sets of pearl jewelry and handed them to Ji Kai.

    Ji Kai''s eyes widened again when he saw the beautiful pearl jewelry.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Sell it!" Leng ruoxue ordered.

    "I''ll go now. " With Leng ruoxue''s approval, Ji Kai was full of energy.

    After seeing off Ji Kai, who was walking on air, only Leng ruoxue and the demon were left in the huge vi.

    The demon was naturally happy to be able to spend time with Xue ''er alone. Unfortunately, Ji Kai had returned too quickly. He had been out for less than two hours.

    Seeing that his master''s expression was not good, Ji Kai quickly exined,"Master, the jewelry hasn''t been sold yet. The jewelrypany needs to raise money, so I came back first."

    "What jewelrypany doesn''t even have money? He had to raise money to buy a few sets of jewelry? Ji Kai, did you find a weakpany? Don''t sell Xue ''er''s hard work for cheap!" The demon was a little dissatisfied. The things that his wife had worked hard for several days, it was not good if they could not sell at a good price.

    Hearing this, Ji Kai''s mouth twitched. It wasn''t that the jewelrypany didn''t have money. He was the one who asked them to pay in cash!

    Whichpany would be able to produce such arge sum of cash? Ji Kai didn''t forget the look on the face of the person in charge of the jewelrypany when he said that he wanted all the money in cash!

    "Master, it''s not that the jewelrypany doesn''t have money, but I''m asking for cash. The few sets of jewelry that Madam gave me were sold for a total of 120 million Indigo coins. The other party did not have that much cash on hand at the moment, so the transaction could only be dyed. " Not wanting his master to misunderstand, Ji Kai exined.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but burst outughing.

    All in cash, how could Ji Kai think of that.

    However, it seemed that Ji Kai could not be med. It was their fault that they did not have any identification and could not apply for the blue card!

    But when Leng ruoxue thought of Ji Kai throwing a pile of money at them when they went out to buy things, she couldn''t help butugh.

    A weekter, Leng ruoxue and the evil spirit followed Ji Kai to the jewelrypany. Besides wanting to see the 120 million in cash, he also wanted to cover for Ji Kai. After all, if Ji Kai was the only one who showed up with so much money, it might cause suspicion.

    When they arrived at the jewelrypany, a middle-aged man immediately came out to greet them.

    "Mr. Ji, you''re here." The middle-aged man was extremely friendly. However, he only took one look at Ji Kai before his gaze was immediately attracted by Leng ruoxue and the demon behind Ji Kai.

    It was mainly because the two of them were too beautiful, and they deliberately put on a cold, noble, and silent appearance, so it was difficult for the middle-aged man to ignore them.

    However, the middle-aged man had been in the business world for many years. Even though he was curious, he did not show it on his face. After a round of warm greetings with Ji Kai, he asked,"Who are these two?"

    "They are my bodyguards." Ji Kai said arrogantly, but cold sweat was pouring down his face.

    "Bodyguard? I didn''t expect Mr. Ji''s bodyguard to be so amazing. " The middle-aged man eximed in admiration.

    "This is nothing. In my family, their looks can only be considered ordinary." Ji Kai bragged without holding back.

    When the middle-aged man heard this, he thought to himself, this Mr. Ji''s identity is indeed not ordinary! It seemed that it was no coincidence that the other party could take out so many beautiful jewelry. More importantly, the level of craftsmanship of those sets of jewelry was absolutely unprecedented. Even in the next thousands of years, no one would be able to replicate it. As such, those sets of jewelry were naturally more precious and unique.

    Faced with the middle-aged man''s shock, Leng ruoxue could not help but feel speechless.

 Chapter 3025 The Enemy Was Too Cunning (9)

    Ji Kai, this guy, was really too smug.

    After giving Ji Kai a warning look, Ji Kai immediately understood and said carefully,""Mr. Fang, can we make the deal now?"

    "Of course, the money is ready. We''re just waiting for Mr. Ji to hand over the money and the goods." The middle-aged man smiled and invited Ji Kai and the other two into his office.

    The middle-aged man''s office had a small room. When he led Ji Kai and the other two into the room, a room full of cash came into their sight.

    Towards this, the demon did not feel anything. He did not have any concept of money in his heart. On the other hand, Leng ruoxue was calm. It was not like she had not seen so much money before. Only Ji Kai was so excited that he couldn''t express it. Although he had more Alliance dors in his hands when he was in the high-tech civilization star field, that was all done through the inte. It was the first time he had seen so much cash. Immediately, therge denomination of cash dazzled his eyes.

    But fortunately, Ji Kai was only excited inside, and his face was still calm. So, he just randomly picked a few piles and counted them, then gave them to the middle-aged man.

    When the middle-aged man saw Ji Kai casually put the jewelry in the bag, his mouth couldn''t help but Twitch.

    Just how much of a prodigal was this person?

    Fortunately, the jewelry now belonged to him, so he took out the red velvet box and carefully wrapped the jewelry in severalyers before putting it in the safe. The money in the house already belonged to Ji Kai.

    Seeing Ji Kai put the money into an ordinary sack that was half the height of a man, the middle-aged man was speechless. He couldn''t help butin that Ji Kai was not as casual as he usually was. However, he clearly could not control the other party''s actions.

    Ji Kai only filled up five sacks with money.

    Then, Leng ruoxue and the other two carried the five sacks filled with money and walked out of the jewelrypany in a carefree manner under the twitching gaze of the middle-aged man.

    Even though Leng ruoxue really wanted to keep the money, she resisted the urge to do so so as not to attract attention. She thought to herself,''this is a ce for ordinary people. Don''t do things that don''t match the customs of the people here!''

    With this thought in mind, Leng ruoxue and the other two pretended to be calm as they carried the Gunny sacks of money and walked on the streets.

    The three of them did not have any means of transportation. Apart from Leng ruoxue, Ji Kai and the demon did not think of buying a car. Of course, it was mainly because they were penniless before. The little money they had was used to pay for the rent. Therefore, other than living in a vi, the three of them were living below the poverty line.

    Now that she had money, Leng ruoxue naturally thought of the car problem.

    With a sweep of her divine sense, she knew that there was a 4S shop nearby, so she directly brought the evildoer and Ji Kai there.

    When they arrived at the entrance of the 4S shop, Leng ruoxue and the other two were blocked.

    "I''m sorry, we don''t have any trash to sell here!" The shop''s receptionist saw that Leng ruoxue was too beautiful and didn''t like her. She also saw that Leng ruoxue was dressed so ordinarily that she didn''t look like a rich person. On top of that, she was carrying a gunny sack in her hand. Naturally, she treated her like a rubbish collector.

    The moment Leng ruoxue heard this, her beautiful face turned cold. The anger in her heart rose. Was she a rubbish collector?

    "I want to buy a car!" Leng ruoxue knew very well that the best way to punish someone who looked down on others was to throw money at them. Hence, she would not engage in a verbal battle with a waiter. That would lower her status.

    "Buy a car? Can you afford it?" When the hostess heard this, she curled her lips in disdain.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "How can you say that? How can we not afford it? As long as we''re willing, we can even buy your shop!" Ji Kai said unhappily.

    "You, how much is it?" The evildoer''s face was also ck as he suppressed his anger and looked at the hostess.

    At this moment, the hostess realized that there was a devastatingly beautiful man standing in front of her. How could she not have noticed him before? It was all that woman''s fault for setting the wrong target!

    However, it was obviously toote to remedy the situation now.

    The hostess wasn''t stupid. She knew that she was no longer weed, so after being stunned for a moment, she put on a disdainful expression and said in a high and mighty tone,""I''m priceless. I''m afraid you can''t afford me!"

    "Just as well, I didn''t n on buying you." The demon smiled faintly.

    "Then why did you ask me how much it was?" the hostess was furious and asked.

    "Can''t I even ask? Originally, I was stillcking a little servant girl at home, and I nned to buy you if the price was right. Who knew that a good like you could be priceless? forget it, I''ll just buy a car!" Leng ruoxue finished the receptionist''s sentence and was about to walk into the shop.

    Seeing this, the hostess immediately stepped forward to stop them. Leng ruoxue was impatient and gave Ji Kai a look. Ji Kai understood and knocked the hostess unconscious with a hand chop. Then, the three of them walked into the shop.

    This was a world that looked at one''s appearance and clothing. Leng ruoxue and the other two were dressed in ordinary clothes, so no one paid them any attention when they entered the store. However, the three of them obviously did not mind, and they were happy to have some peace and quiet.

    The three men who were carrying the Gunny bags looked around. In the end, Leng ruoxue had her eyes on thetest sports car that was worth close to ten million.

    This sports car had a ck streamlined body and was extremely beautiful. Leng ruoxue had also taken a liking to this car''s eye-catching appearance. As for its performance, she naturally did not care too much about it. Of course, such an expensive car would naturally have outstanding performance. After taking a fancy to it, she nned to pay for it.

    Ji Kai felt a little heartache at the price of the car and whispered,""Madam, this car is too expensive. I think we''d better pick a cheaper one! Anyway, we don''t have much time to use a car, so there''s really no need to buy such an expensive one. "

    "It''s in this car. " Leng ruoxue said with certainty. They didn''t really need it to be so expensive, but she had just be a nouveau riche, so she wanted to use money to crush these snobbish fellows!

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue had made up her mind, Ji Kai could only follow her instructions. He shouted,""We want to buy a car. Is there anyone who can help us?"

    He shouted three times, but the service staff in the shop were busy with their own things and no one came. Seeing this, Ji Kai''s anger grew, and he continued to shout,"If no one cares, we''ll just drive this car away!"

    Upon hearing this, a waiter ran over and hurriedly stopped him.""Sir, you can''t do this."

    "Then what do you want me to do? I already said that I wanted to buy a car, but there''s no service staff here. Are you going to let the customer wait for you?" Ji Kai shouted.

    "We''re too busy. " A service staff member said in a low voice.

    Ji Kai nced at the empty exhibition hall and sneered,"Busy? You guys are really busy! Forget it, I can''t afford to use you. Get your person in charge toe out. "

 Chapter 3026 The Enemy Was Too Cunning (10)

    "I''m the person in charge. What can I do for you, Sir?" Suddenly, a voice interrupted them. A young man with a nervous expression appeared in the exhibition hall. Beside him was the hostess who had been knocked unconscious by Ji Kai. Then, Ji Kai and the other two heard the hostessin,"Manager, it''s them. They want to Rob our store. Call the police!"

    Hearing the words of the hostess, Ji Kai was speechless. They hadn''t even thought about robbing, how could they be charged with this? As such, should they satisfy the expectations of this hostess?

    While Ji Kai was hesitating, the young manager had already turned around and red at the hostess. Then, he smiled at Ji Kai and said,"Sir, I''m sorry. My staff must have misunderstood you. I know that you''re not that kind of person."

    "That might not be the case!" Ji Kai nced at the young man and said lightly.

    Hearing Ji Kai''s words, Leng ruoxue almostughed out loud. On the other hand, the young man''s expression turned ugly. He didn''t know how to continue.

    Then, he helplessly walked to Ji Kai''s side and said warmly,""Sir, do you want to buy a car? I''ll personally serve you. "

    ? "What''s your purpose?" Ji Kai suddenly became alert.

    The young man was depressed when he heard this! What motive could he have? Wasn''t it because the shop assistant looked down on him? In his eyes, he could not afford to offend any potential customer. Who knew which one would be his real customer? However, he didn''t expect that his enthusiasm would be mistaken as having ulterior motives. He was really wronged!

    Seeing the young man''s aggrieved expression, Leng ruoxue didn''t want to waste too much time here. She immediately said,""We want this one! Cash!"

    Hearing the voice, the young man turned around and saw the outstanding man and woman standing on the other side of the sports car. He was instantly stunned.

    How could such a person be a robber?

    "I''m sorry, my shop assistants have offended you before. I hope the three lords can be magnanimous and not lower themselves to their level. I will punish them." After the initial shock, the young man apologized.

    "We''re not some Big Shot, we''re just here to collect trash. " Ji Kai said gloomily.

    "..." The young man didn''t know what to do. Why couldn''t he continue the other person''s words?

    Sensing Ji Kai''s anger, the young man could only keep saying good things to calm Ji Kai down.

    After that, the young man turned his gaze towards Leng ruoxue and smiled,""This car is a limited edition in the world. There are only 500 of them in the world. Miss, it''s an honor to be able to buy it ..."

    "I should feel honored just because there''s a limit of 500 cars?" Leng ruoxue did not wait for the young man to finish his words of praise before she asked indifferently.

    Ugh! The young man who had been talking non-stop was immediately at a loss for words. In fact, he just wanted to let the other party know that there were only a few cars. He did not expect the other party to have such a reaction. One must know thatpared to the world''s poption of hundreds of billions, 500 was really a small number. Unfortunately, the other party did not appreciate it!

    In reality, one couldn''t me Leng ruoxue for not appreciating their kindness. What was the use of having a limited number of cars to a God? No matter how fast a sports car was, could it be faster than a God''s teleportation? The reason why Leng ruoxue wanted to buy a car was mostly because she wanted to do as the Romans do. After all, they couldn''t possibly walk out of the house in public in the future, right? Therefore, the person in charge of the 4S store had expressed the wrong feelings.

    "Quickly go through the procedures! I still have things to do!" Leng ruoxue did not want to waste any more time with the other party, so she immediately urged him on.

    The person-in-charge invited Leng ruoxue and the other two into the office. Just as he took out the card-swiping machine, he saw Ji Kai already taking out money from the sack ...

    Seeing this scene, the young person-in-charge was instantly petrified. He watched stiffly as Ji Kai took out ten million Yuan in cash and said to him with a smile,""This should be enough, count it!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    A, a little bit?

    How long would this take?

    The person-in-charge''s eyes were dull and he was in a daze. This was a real nouveau riche, right?

    It had to be said that Leng ruoxue''s act of throwing money at people hadpletely shocked the young person-in-charge, pushing his mental tolerance to the limit.

    Just then, a shrill scream came from outside.

    "Argh! This is a robbery!"

    Hearing the scream, the young man immediately came back to his senses and ran out of the room.

    The one who let out the shrill scream was the hostess. The young man saw her and asked nervously,""Where''s the robber?"

    There were quite a few expensive sports cars in the store. If they were really robbed, the losses would definitely be huge!

    "In, in your room, it''s those three people." The hostess said fearfully.

    "Nonsense! Don''t talk nonsense!" When the young man heard this, he immediately reprimanded.

    However, the hostess seemed to have gone crazy and insisted that the other party had robbed her. No matter how the young man tried to stop her, she was convinced.

    Hearing themotion, Leng ruoxue and the other two walked out of the room. She nced at the troublemaking hostess and asked calmly,""This youngdy here ims that we''re robbing you, but do you have any evidence? If you don''t have any evidence, don''t say anything. Otherwise, I''ll Sue you for nder!"

    "The money is the best evidence!" Upon hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the hostess hurriedly said. She peeked at the other party and saw that he had a lot of cash in his hands.

    "Did the money tell you that I robbed them?" Leng ruoxue was curious. What kind of logic was this?

    "Why would a normal person put cash in a sack? Why are you walking around with so much money?" The hostess wanted to usemon sense to convince others, but unfortunately, she was facing Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue smiled faintly,"ording to what you said, I''m not a normal person?" To tell you the truth, I like to put money in gunny sacks and carry them everywhere. Why, can''t I? Is it against thew to do so?"

    "Although thew doesn''t say that it''s against thew, no one would do that. So, the three of you are definitely abnormal!" The hostess continued to quibble.

    "Is it because no one would do this, or is it because you''re too inexperienced and have never seen it before? Miss, from now on, you won''t feel strange about such things anymore, so don''t make a fuss, okay?" Leng ruoxue smiled faintly.

    "That''s right, don''t be like this in the future, it''s too embarrassing! Otherwise, we could Sue you and put you in jail for framing us. This shop would also be implicated by you. How can a customer who came to buy something Rob you? do you still want to do business?" Ji Kai also pretended to be angry. He was so angry that heughed. Hisst sentence was directed at the person in charge.

    The person-in-charge broke out in a cold sweat. He red at the hostess and warned her not to cause any more trouble before he respectfully invited Leng ruoxue and the other two back into the office.

 Chapter 3027 The Enemy Was Too Cunning (11)

    After a series of apologies, Leng ruoxue and the other two expressed that they would not hold it against him. Only then did the person-in-charge feel at ease. Then, he resigned himself to his fate and counted the money. He then quickly went through the procedures for Leng ruoxue.

    It was only when he saw Leng ruoxue and the other two out of his sight that the person-in-charge could finally rx. After that, the receptionist was fired.

    Leng ruoxue was driving the new sports car. The evildoer sat in the front passenger seat. Ji Kai could only sit in the back seat unwillingly.

    During this period, Ji Kai wanted to test the new car''s speed more than once, but Leng ruoxue only asked him one question,""Do you know how to drive?" Ji Kai''s thoughts were extinguished.

    Ji Kai had driven a hovercar and a spaceship before, but he had never driven a sports car.

    "Madam, when did you learn to drive?" Ji Kai couldn''t help but ask curiously when he saw how well Leng ruoxue was driving.

    "I was born with it," Leng ruoxue turned around and nced at Ji Kai, smiling.

    "..." Ji Kai was speechless. His wife was really too much!

    Seeing that Ji Kai had finally quieted down, Leng ruoxue was satisfied.

    On the way home, they passed by a restaurant with unique decorations. Leng ruoxue suddenly felt a little hungry, so she pulled evildoer and Ji Kai in to try the delicacies of Indigo.

    This time, they didn''t carry gunny sacks in their hands, so they naturally weren''t treated as garbage collectors. After sessfully entering the restaurant, Leng ruoxue and the other two were about to find a seat when a surprised voice suddenly rang in their ears,""Xue ''er, is it really you?"

    When they heard the voice, Leng ruoxue and the other two turned their heads subconsciously and saw a handsome man in a suit standing not too far away from them.

    Leng ruoxue''s face was filled with question marks, but seeing that the other party was someone she didn''t know, she didn''t think that he was talking to her. After all, there were many people in the world who called her ''Xue'' er ''. She couldn''t possibly think that someone was calling her just because she heard someone calling her'' Xue ''er''!

    After confirming that it was a stranger, Leng ruoxue and the other two ignored the handsome man. When the handsome man saw this, he immediately became anxious and ran to Leng ruoxue, asking anxiously,""Xue ''er, you''ve misunderstood me. There''s really nothing going on between me and that woman! I only like you!"

    "Sir, I think you''ve got the wrong person?" Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    "Go away, we don''t know you." The demon''s face was also ck as he roared.

    "Xue ''er, how could you do this to me? Do you hate me that much? You actually pretended not to know me and got together with another man. I know you just want to make me angry! Let''s not throw a tantrum, okay? Other than you, I won''t love anyone else. You have to believe me!" The handsome man ignored the demon and said to Leng ruoxue.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue didn''t know what to say. This guy was the male lead in a certain romance drama, right? Right? It was a pity that she was not interested in romance dramas!

    The demon''s face turned even darker, and he was so angry that he wanted to beat someone up! Damn it, meeting a mental patient just for a meal. Today was really a lively day!

    Ji Kai''s eyes widened in disbelief again. Looking at this sudden scene, he also felt that he had encountered too many things today.

    After a long while, Leng ruoxue, who had taken a few deep breaths, saw that the unfamiliar man was only looking at her affectionately and had no intention of leaving. She could only repeat,""Sir, I really don''t know you."

    Leng ruoxue''s denial once again caused the handsome man to fly into a rage out of humiliation. He then roared,""Don''t tell me your name isn''t Leng ruoxue!"

    "I''m Leng ruoxue, but I really don''t know you. " Leng ruoxue replied honestly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "If she''s called Leng ruoxue, it means that I didn''t get the wrong person." The handsome man said excitedly. As for Leng ruoxue''sst sentence, he automatically ignored it.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but roll her eyes. What kind of Bandit logic was this?

    Following that, she heard the man''s gentle voice.""Xue ''er, don''t be angry with me. I promise you, I''ll ignore that woman in the future!"

    "Stop! Sir, can you please not mention this again? I really don''t know you!" Leng ruoxue was going a little crazy. This man looked like a decent human, but why couldn''t he understand humannguage?

    "Xue ''er, I''ve already promised you. Why are you still angry with me?" The handsome man said with a heartbroken expression.

    Leng ruoxue was exasperated.

    "I''m not eating anymore. Let''s go home. " With that, Leng ruoxue turned around and left.

    The handsome man wanted to give chase but was stopped by the demon.

    When love rivals meet, their eyes turn red!

    The handsome man''s eyes were spitting fire as he red at the evildoer and roared,""Xue ''er is mine. Get lost, you third party!"

    Third party?

    Was he talking about him?

    The demon was stunned. He was her husband! Why did other men call her a mistress?

    "Xue ''er is my wife, you should be the one to get lost!" In terms of aura, the demon could definitely defeat anyone. The handsome man was frightened by the demon. He only came back to his senses when the demon and Ji Kai chased Leng ruoxue out of the restaurant.

    By the time he gave chase, Leng ruoxue and the other two had already disappeared.

    Back at the seaside vi, Leng ruoxue was still depressed.

    Seeing that his wife was in a bad mood, the demon quicklyforted her,""Honey, that idiot must have mistaken you for someone else. Don''t be angry."

    "You''re not angry?" Leng ruoxue asked curiously when she saw how nonchnt the demon was.

    "Of course I''m angry too! But that person is an idiot, and we''re the ones who are tired from fighting an idiot! That''s why we can''t do that kind of losing business, don''t you think?" The demon coaxed.

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue nodded. Actually, she was mainly afraid that the evildoer would get angry because of this, so she pretended to be depressed. Now that the evildoer didn''t even take this small matter seriously, she naturally wouldn''t mind. After all, those people were just passersby to them.

    It was obvious that they had quickly forgotten about the unpleasantness of that day.

 Chapter 3028 Side Story, You Have A Child!(1)

    In the next few days, Ji Kai waspletely immersed in his passion for the new sports car. Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but sigh when she saw this. Men couldn''t resist the temptation of a sports car at all. However, the one who stuck to her was obviously different.

    Leng ruoxue nced at the evildoer beside her and asked curiously,""Hubby, aren''t you interested in sports cars?"

    When the demon heard this, he shook his head and said shyly,""My dear wife, I''m only interested in you."

    "..." Leng ruoxue did not know how to react. This reply was too mushy!

    She turned her head stiffly and looked at Ji Kai, who was learning how to drive.

    However, as soon as she took a look, she saw Ji Kai crash into a huge tree beside the seaside road like a kite with a broken string. The front of the car instantly deted and gray smoke burst out.

    Leng ruoxue was speechless. She knew that Ji Kai was a prodigal! Fortunately, the car had insurance, so she felt a littleforted.

    After Ji Kai got out of the car gloomily, he ran to where Leng ruoxue and his evil master were with a sad face. Then, he burst into tears,""Wu ... Master, Madam, this car is really not sturdy. When I drove a hovercar in the past, it was much more off-limits than this sports car. So, we were tricked into buying a fake one. I think we should return this car!"

    After hearing Ji Kai''s words, Leng ruoxue really wanted toin. How could a hovercar be the same as a sports car? Those cars were flying in the sky, so they were much more dangerous than sports cars. Besides, no one asked you to drive your sports car into a tree! This prodigal child!

    After retorting in her heart, Leng ruoxue only said,""Call the 4S shop! I''ll get it repaired!"

    "Do you need money for maintenance?" Ji Kai asked carefully. This was what he was most concerned about.

    "I''ll deduct the money from your sry. " Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "..." Ji Kai was stunned. Although he really wanted to ask if he had a sry, he still wanted to ask. However, he didn''t dare to ask.

    After saying "Oh," Ji Kai resigned himself to his fate and went to make the call.

    The person in charge of the 4S store quickly sent after-sales personnel to check on the situation. When they saw the car and the tree in close contact, the person''s face darkened.

    This was clearly a man-made ident caused by improper driving! This kind of man-made damage, their shop generally wouldn''t give free repair, nor would they provide insurance. However, facing the three pairs of eyes that were staring at him, he did not dare to say that he would not give them free maintenance.

    The gazes of these three people were truly too frightening, especially a certain middle-aged man. When she saw him, her eyes glowed like a Wolf seeing meat. If he said that he would not give her free repair, she did not know if she could leave this ce alive.

    After hesitating for a while, the person still bravely said,""I''m really sorry, but this ident was man-made, so we can''t repair it for free. Even insurance doesn''t cover such a situation."

    Leng ruoxue and the evildoer didn''t have much of a reaction when they heard the person''s words because Leng ruoxue had already expected this situation. As for the evildoer, he didn''t care about this at all. However, when Ji Kai heard that they wouldn''t be providing free repair services, he immediately said angrily,"You won''t let me fix it? Were your promises when we bought the car just for show? Do you think I won''t go to the consumer Association toin about your shop?"

    "Sir, it''s not that we don''t want to repair it, but we don''t want to give it free repair. In your situation, it''s obvious that it was man-made. No 4S shop would give it free repair. Also, please forgive me for being a busybody, but with this car''s condition, even if youin to the consumer Association, you can''t change the fact that you can''t repair it for free!" The man exined patiently. After all, they were in the right! Therefore, he wasn''t afraid of the other party making a fuss.

    "You mean, we''re ming ourselves for the car?" Ji Kai wasn''t stupid. He could tell.

    "Yes, I am!" The person nodded.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Nonsense! It''s clearly the quality of your car that''s not good. The car I used to drive, even if it had an ident, it wouldn''t have been like this!" Ji kaihuo shouted.

    "May I ask what kind of car you used to drive?" Hearing this, the person asked curiously.

    "Floating! That car''s much sturdier than your sports car. It won''t be damaged at all by such a degree of impact. Compared to my previous car, your sports car is like paper!" Ji Kai pestered them. He had decided that he would get free repair from this shop, because he had no money!

    After hearing Ji Kai''s words, the man started to think very seriously in his heart. However, after thinking for a long time, he still couldn''t figure out what brand the sports car was. This name was too unfamiliar to him.

    When Leng ruoxue saw the after-sales personnel of the 4S store frowning and looking like he was in a dilemma, she almost couldn''t control herughter.

    In order to save money, Ji Kai was willing to do anything! However, Leng ruoxue was still very supportive of Ji Kai''s life, so she was happy to watch the show. Since she was silent, the demon was even morezy to talk.

    "I''m sorry, Sir, I''ve never heard of this brand. May I know which factory produced the hover car?" After thinking for a long time, the confused after-sales staff finally couldn''t help but ask. Although asking such a question made him seem very unprofessional, he was willing to go all out in order to get to the bottom of it.

    Hearing this, Ji Kai knew he couldn''t say anything, so he said in disdain, "It''s just a small manufacturer. I''m afraid you won''t know even if I tell you. "

    "¡­¡­"

    "Hurry up and take the car back to fix it. Also, tell your manager that I won''t pay a single cent because the quality of your car is not good ..." After saying that, Ji Kai left everyone behind and swaggered back to the vi not far away with his head held high.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue smiled at the after-sales personnel and said,""I''ll have to trouble you to make the quality of this car better. "

    After saying that, she pulled the evildoer and left without looking back.

    The after-sales personnel who had been left behind waspletely dumbfounded. He was being abandoned! He looked at the sports car that had been badly damaged and felt gloomy.

    He would not be able to exin to the person in charge if he were to drag such a car back.

    However, the person-in-charge''s words still rang in his ears. After some serious consideration, he resigned himself to his fate and dragged the broken sports car back to the shop.

    The person in charge of the 4S store was shocked when he saw the sports car being dragged back. This car ... How did it end up like this?

    Without waiting for the person in charge to ask, the after-sales staff took the initiative to exin.

    When the person in charge found out that the car had been damaged because it had hit a tree and that the owner of the car had asked them to repair it for free, he was deeply worried.

    It was not impossible to repair the car for free because the car was insured. However, the condition of this car was obviously not insured. Therefore, free repair was too much of a loss for them.

    For a moment, the person in charge didn''t dare to make any decisions on his own. Finally, he reported the matter to the head office.

 Chapter 3029 Side Story, You Have A Child!(2)

    The next day, the head office sent a Vice President who was in charge of this matter. The person in charge of the 4S store apanied him to the door to discuss this matter with Leng ruoxue and the other two.

    Leng ruoxue and the other two had received a notice from the person-in-charge early on and were waiting at home for a certain CEO toe.

    However, when Leng ruoxue saw the Vice President, she waspletely depressed. Because that person was none other than the emotional man she had met at the restaurant earlier.

    The moment the emotional man saw Leng ruoxue, he was so moved that his eyes were brimming with tears. His voice also started to choke up,""Xue, Xue ''er, I''ve finally found you. I didn''t expect you to be hiding here!"

    "..." Leng ruoxue was speechless. She did not hide, alright? She had been living here all along! Besides, she wasn''t found by this man, it was a coincidence!

    Everything was a coincidence!

    He gave the dark-faced evildoer aforting look, then turned to re at Ji Kai. This guy wanted to save some money, but he ended up provoking this emotional man! This was great, there was no ce to hide!

    Leng ruoxue had already started to think about the possibility of changing her residence. However, after thinking about it for a while, she felt that it was too much of a loss to move to another ce for a sentimental man. They had already signed the rental contract with the owner. If they broke the contract, not only would they not get the money back, but they would also have to pay the penalty fee!

    ''Damn it!'' Leng ruoxue was extremely depressed!

    "Xue ''er, why are you ignoring me?" Seeing that Leng ruoxue had ignored him for a long time, the emotional man couldn''t help but ask resentfully.

    The person-in-charge''s jaw almost fell off when he saw the vice president''s aggrieved expression.

    Oh my God! What was going on?

    Old lovers meeting? It didn''t look like it!

    This was because when Leng ruoxue and the other two saw the Vice-President, they clearly showed a rather disdainful expression. Especially the middle-aged man, his eyes were so fierce that he wanted to skin the Vice-President alive.

    Based on the above situation, the person in charge was certain that the meeting between the two sides would definitely not be harmonious. He hoped that they would not fight!

    The person in charge prayed silently. On the other hand, Ji Kai was as depressed as Leng ruoxue. He had never thought that this Wolf would be summoned to his house. Now, his evil master would probably hate him to death.

    Wu ... Ji Kai red at the emotional man, wishing that he could make the other party retreat in the face of difficulties. However, it was obvious that the emotional man did not notice Ji Kai''s situation at all. His thoughts were all on Leng ruoxue.

    "Xue ''er, didn''t I already exin it clearlyst time?" Seeing that Leng ruoxue had not said a word, the emotional man asked again.

    "Sir, you''ve got the wrong person." Leng ruoxue sighed and finally said.

    When the person-in-charge heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief. It turned out that the Vice President had mistaken him for someone else!

    Good, good! He didn''t want to offend the three of them, because they didn''t look like people to be trifled with!

    One had to say, the person in charge was right!

    However, the Vice President, who hadpletely fallen into his own fantasy, refused to give up and said with a sad expression,""Xue ''er, what do you want me to do? I''ll definitely do as you say!"

    "Really?" Leng ruoxue was skeptical. She did not think that this man would give up so easily.

    "Of course. To show my sincerity, just tell me what you want. I''ll definitely do it." The emotional man promised.

    "Alright, then please leave my life! I''m really not the person you''re looking for. " Leng ruoxue didn''t want to miss the opportunity and hurriedly said.

    "Fix the car while you''re at it," Ji Kai added.

    "..." The person in charge was silent. This was a bit of bullying! However, he could already feel that the atmosphere was not very good, so he did not dare to speak.<novelnext></novelnext>

    When the emotional man heard this, his eyes immediately became wet and he said,""I''ll help you fix the car, but Xue ''er, can you not chase me away? I really can''t live without you!"

    "We can not! Master, you''ve got the wrong person!" Leng ruoxue''s attitude was a little forceful. She didn''t want to waste any more time with this fellow. Otherwise, this evildoer would definitely be angry.

    "Xue ''er, I will never mistake you for someone else. Even if you turn into ashes, I will still recognize you." The sentimental man said seriously after hearing Leng ruoxue''s words.

    "¡­¡­"

    Leng ruoxue didn''t know how to react. She gave Ji Kai a ''you can handle it'' look and left with the evildoer.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue was going upstairs with another man, the sentimental man wanted to follow her regardless of the consequences. Ji Kai blocked his way and said,""Sir, this is a private ce, no one is allowed to approach!"

    "I''m not an idle person, I''m Xue ''er''s fianc¨¦!" The emotional man decisively gave himself an identity.

    Ji Kai was speechless for a while, then heughed evilly,"Sir, that''s my Madam. She doesn''t know you at all, so don''t think too highly of yourself. Go and find your Xue ''er! There were many people with the same name in this world! Don''t pester someone else''s wife, it''s immoral!"

    After talking to the emotional man, Ji Kai turned to the person in charge and said,"Hurry up and drag your Vice President back, or I won''t be polite!"

    "Vice President, let''s go back first!" Upon hearing this, the person-in-charge was shocked and quickly said to the emotional man,"

    He was really afraid that Ji Kai would do what he said. It was obvious that he was already angry. However, was it really a good thing for him to know so many secrets? He wouldn''t be killed, right?

    Of course, what made him even more depressed was that he had not evene to an agreement on the conditions! The Vice President had agreed to fix it for him, and from the looks of it, it was definitely free!

    The emotional man was extremely reluctant when he heard the person-in-charge''s words. However, he knew that Xue ''er had misunderstood him, so she would not forgive him so easily. Hence, he only hesitated for a moment before he obediently let the person-in-charge pull him away.

    Seeing the two of them leave, Ji Kai''s heart that was in his throat finally rxed a little.

    The moment the two of them left, Leng ruoxue and the demon walked out of the room.

    When Ji Kai saw this, he quickly went to greet him.

    Then, the three of them began to discuss in the living room.

    The main topic of discussion was naturally who the Xue ''er that the emotional man was talking about was!

    Leng ruoxue thought for a long time, but she still couldn''t figure it out. Ji Kai thought for a while before asking carefully,""Madam, are you the only child?"

    "I have an older brother. What''s wrong?" Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    "You don''t have an elder or younger sister?" Ji Kai asked again.

    "No, I didn ''t," Leng ruoxue thought for a moment before saying.

    "Er ..." Ji Kai didn''t dare to ask the rest of the question. Otherwise, he would be the one in trouble.

    Seeing Ji Kai''s hesitation, Leng ruoxue asked calmly,"You want to ask me if I have an illegitimate daughter at home, right?"

    "¡­¡­"

    Madam, I didn''t ask that!

    "Do you have a brain? if there''s really an illegitimate daughter, would she have the same name as me?" Leng ruoxue was speechless.

 Chapter 3030 Side Story, You Have A Baby!(3)

    "Uh! Then what''s going on?" Both Ji Kai and Leng ruoxue could not understand.

    "It must be Qing Jue''s doing!" Suddenly, the demon spoke. He had not forgotten that Qing Jue had once transformed into Xue ''er''s appearance to trick him into canceling the engagement! He would remember this for life.

    "Qing Jue is here too? Why can''t I sense it?" Leng ruoxue did not want to suspect Qing Jue at all. In her heart, Qing Jue was very innocent and would never have thought of such an idea.

    But the demon was quite certain.

    "Master, who is Qing Jue?" Ji Kai couldn''t help but ask.

    "He''s a detestable fellow!" The demon said through gritted teeth.

    He did not say it clearly, so Ji Kai naturally regarded Qing Jue as an admirer of his wife, an obstacle to his master!

    Even though Leng ruoxue did not really want to treat Qing Jue as a suspect, the demon had already made up his mind. Leng ruoxue had no choice but to let him be.

    A weekter, the sports car that Leng ruoxue had taken for repairs was sent back. Looking at the brand new body, Leng ruoxue and the other two expressed their satisfaction. The only thing they were not satisfied with was that this car was driven back by the sentimental man.

    When the demon saw the man, his face immediately darkened without hiding it.

    However, the emotional man did not mind at all. After his inept advisor''s counseling, he became much calmer when he saw Leng ruoxue. He was no longer like before, ying hard to get!

    Unfortunately, his target was Leng ruoxue, and he was destined to fail! Seeing that Leng ruoxue wasn''t even looking at him, the emotional man was very worried. In order not to make Leng ruoxue feel disgusted, he suppressed the reluctance in his heart and left Leng ruoxue''s Vi.

    After walking for a distance, the emotional man couldn''t help but look back every three steps.

    Seeing that the man was really here to give him the car and didn''t continue to pester him, Ji Kai expressed his surprise.

    "Eh? Strange! He actually didn''t confess his love to Madam!" Ji Kai couldn''t help but ask.

    As expected, his words received res from Leng ruoxue and the demon. Ji Kai, who only realizedter that he had said something wrong, hurriedly excused himself to practice driving and left the sight of his master and Madam.

    However, in less than half an hour, Ji Kai came back dejectedly.

    The first thing he said when he saw Leng ruoxue and the demon was,""Master, Madam, I''ve damaged the car again!"

    "You hit a tree again?" Leng ruoxue was speechless. This speed was really fast!

    "It''s not the same tree!" Ji Kai exined in a low voice. He had something on his mind, so he identally bumped into the tree.

    "What, from what you''re saying, you want to knock down all the trees on the side of the road?" Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    "What benefits did that guy give you to make you help him like this?" At this time, the demon''s eyes were also spewing fire as he roared.

    Ji Kai was dumbfounded. He didn''t help a certain someone! How could his master misunderstand him like this? Ji Kai expressed his grievance.

    Ji Kai opened his mouth and wanted to exin, but the evildoer didn''t give him a chance and said angrily,""You settle this yourself. In any case, don''t let me see that guye to your door again!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    The evildoer, who was about to go crazy, pulled Leng ruoxue and left Ji Kai behind to return to his room.

    Although Ji Kai felt wronged, he still had to inform the person in charge.

    When the person in charge heard the news, he was dumbfounded.

    Another crash? Or a tree? Wasn''t this speed a little too fast?

    Facing the person-in-charge''s suspicion, Ji Kai could only insist that the quality of his car was not good!

    The person-in-charge was so angry that he almost had a heart attack. After reporting the matter, the Vice President ran over in a hurry.

    Seeing the red-faced Vice President with sweat on his forehead, the person in charge couldn''t help but sigh. He couldn''t keep a child!

    He had already spent a lot of money repairing Leng ruoxue and the other two''s cars. If he were to do it again, he would have enough money to buy a new batch of cars!

    At this moment, the person-in-charge felt that he had made a huge loss by selling the car!

    However, the Vice President didn''t think so. How could he not grasp such a good opportunity to get close to his sweetheart? At this moment, he was treating Ji Kai as his benefactor!

    He rushed to Leng ruoxue''s residence at top speed. The Vice President led his men to pull away the sports car that had crashed into the tree. The only regret he had was not seeing Xue ''er. However, there was still time in the future, and there would be plenty of opportunities, so he was not in a hurry.

    Before he left, he didn''t forget to give Ji Kai a grateful and encouraging look, as if saying,"do your best!" That''s the only way I''ll have the chance toe!"

    Facing the man''s expectation, Ji Kai waspletely worried. He really didn''t do it on purpose! Who could he me for the quality of the car? But now, both sides had misunderstood him. Sob ... What was he going to do in the future?

    Although Ji Kai was sad, when the car was repaired and sent back, he still drove it and crashed into it again. As a result, the owner ignored him and didn''t even give him a good face, while the sentimental man became his best friend ...

    Of course, the so-called "best friends" was only what the emotional man thought. Ji Kai would not abandon his master and wife for the immediate benefits. Therefore, with the idea of infiltrating the enemy''s base to get information, he became familiar with the emotional man.

    The man''s name was qu Sen. He was the second young master of the qu family, one of the top ten families on faint blue. He was handsome, rich, and had an extraordinary status. He was very popr with women on faint blue. He was even praised as the diamond-ranked Bachelor that women wanted to marry the most. It was said that he was ranked fifth.

    When Ji Kai found out about this situation, he immediately reported it to his master. Unfortunately, the demon didn''t care at all. He was just a mortal. What could he do in the diamond World? What he wanted to know was how that guy knew Xue ''er!

    Ji Kai then continued to ask around, and qu Sen, who treated Ji Kai as a confidant, told him everything he knew.

    "Back then, Xue ''er and I met at the beach. At that time, she stood alone by the beach, facing the ocean ... She looked so lonely and lonely, so heartbreaking. With just one look, I fell in love with Xue'' er at first sight! Later on, I found out that Xue ''er had been abandoned, and my heart ached for her even more! I also want to know which blind man dared to abandon my Xue ''er!" Somewhere by the sea, qu Sen, who was chatting with Ji Kai, said.

    After hearing this, Ji Kai couldn''t help but curse silently. From qu Sen''s words, he was very sure that Xue ''er was not his wife. Based on his master''s protective personality, it was impossible for him to abandon his wife!

    "Ji Kai, tell me the truth. Did your master abandon that man, Xue ''er? They''ve made up now?" Just as Ji Kai wasining to himself, qu Sen thought of something else.

    "Uh! No, you''ve really got the wrong person. " Ji Kai quickly said.

    "Ji Kai, we''re so familiar with each other, and I treat you as my friend. Don''t lie to me!" Qu Sen didn''t believe him.

 Chapter 3031 Side Story, You Have A Child!(4)

    "I swear on my character that my Madam is not the person you''re looking for!" Ji Kai said seriously.

    "Then where is my Xue ''er? Wu ... Xue ''er, I miss you so much. Why can''t we acknowledge each other even though we''re so close? Do you really hate me that much?" As he spoke, qu Sen started to choke up again.

    Ji Kai was speechless when he saw the other party like this.

    From the looks of it, qu Sen did not believe him!

    After sending qu Sen away, Ji Kai was about to report to his master when the demon waved his hand and stopped him,""I already know!"

    Watching his evil master go back to his room, Ji Kai was speechless and asked the heavens.

    In the days that followed, qu Sen still came to report every other day. Of course, he did not get to see Leng ruoxue even once. Every time he left, he was extremely disappointed.

    At the same time, Qing Jue and Cang, who were searching for Leng ruoxue in the Gxy, suddenly felt that Leng ruoxue was very close to them. The two of them looked at each other and said in unison,""Netherblue star!"

    Before Qing Jue and Cang left, they had left a mark on the people they had met. Hence, whenever the other party''s emotions fluctuated, they would be able to sense it. Hence, after knowing that Leng ruoxue might have gone to the serene blue, the two of them rushed over to the serene blue!

    Half a monthter, a baby carrying a snowy white kitten arrived at Leng ruoxue''s Vi. Standing outside, Qing Jue and Cang Du felt a little nostalgic.

    At this moment, the door of the vi opened. Ji Kai stuck his head out from inside, but he didn''t see the guest that the master and Madam had mentioned.

    Just as he was about to close the door, he lowered his head and happened to see Qing Jue.

    Looking at the one-year-old child, Ji Kai was a little speechless.

    Whose child was this? Where''s Daren?

    Ji Kai looked left and right. He did not connect the baby in front of him with the guests that Leng ruoxue and the demon had mentioned.

    "Where''s my sister?" Seeing someonee out from inside, Qing Jue was no longer afraid and asked directly.

    "Sister? Little friend, is your sister missing? Did you call the police?" Ji Kai''s heart softened when he saw such a pitiful little girl.

    "My sister is inside!" Qing Jue pointed at the vi and said helplessly.

    "Idiot!" Cang also said.

    Ji Kai was already surprised when he heard green vessel''s words. Now, he was dumbfounded when he saw a little white cat cursing at him. He couldn''t speak for a long time.

    Seeing that he was in a daze, Qing Jue sighed softly and had no choice but to go in himself.

    His sister must be waiting for him.

    It was not until green vessel walked past Ji Kai that Ji Kai suddenly woke up, turned around, and shouted,"Master, Madam, the cat is talking!"

    After shouting, he ran into the courtyard.

    Leng ruoxue and the demon in the living room were speechless when they heard this. Green vessel was also speechless. Only Cang was calm.

    Just as Leng ruoxue stepped out of the living room, Cang had already turned into a ray of white light and flew towards her. Green vessel did not want to be outdone and also flew forward like an arrow.

    Seeing this, Ji Kai was dumbfounded again.

    This was the first time he had seen a one-year-old child run so fast. His speed was almost as fast as a small spaceship.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Sensing Ji Kai''s thoughts, green vessel turned around and said in disdain while running, "What''s a flying ship? You can evenpare to me!"

    After saying this, he plunged into Leng ruoxue''s embrace. Cang ze was one step ahead of him and upied the best position.

    These two guys were extremely fast. Even if the demon wanted to stop them, he was a step toote. He could only re at the man and cat with his fire-spewing eyes.

    Ji Kai, who had suffered a heavy blow, was speechless for a long time.

    "Sister, I missed you so much!" After disdaining Ji Kai, green vessel looked up at Leng ruoxue and said coquettishly,"

    I''ve finally found my sister. I''m so happy!

    Qing Jue felt that he was satisfied.

    It was the same for Azure. It only realized how much it missed Leng ruoxue when it saw her! On the other hand, the demon''s face was ck. When he saw these two guys, he knew that his two-person world was over!

    But now, if he wanted to leave with Xue ''er alone, it would not be so easy!

    AI! Forget it! He should be satisfied after being alone with Xue ''er for so long. I really can''t be too greedy!

    "I missed you guys too." After consoling the evildoer, Leng ruoxue carried Qing Jue and Cang back to her room to catch up with the two little fellows.

    Evildoer was gloomily sitting in the living room and staring at the door. At this moment, Ji Kai, who had recovered from his shock, sneaked up and asked in a low voice,""Master, is that Madam''s younger brother? Didn''t Madam say that she only had one brother? Where did this little brothere from? He''s such a small child without an adult by his side. Aren''t you afraid of being taken away by others?"

    Ji Kai had a stomach full of questions. When the demon heard this, he only said in anticipation,""It would be great if someone could really kidnap them, but what a pity! Those two guys are not human, and no one can kidnap them!"

    ? ..."Oh heavens and earth! What did he mean by not human?

    Ji Kai didn''t dare to think further.

    In the days toe, he would have two more young masters.

    After knowing that Ji Kai was the demon''s target, Cang and Qing Jue immediately treated Ji Kai as a thorn in their side. The man and cat ordered Ji Kai around every day, but Ji Kai didn''t dare to speak out in anger. He didn''t even know why he was rejected by the little boy and the kitten. He didn''t think he had done anything wrong. Other than being a little too shocked when he first saw them, there was really nothing else.

    However, after a few days of interaction, he was already quite calm when facing Cang who could speak.

    Since he had Masters like the evildoer and Leng ruoxue, it was not a big deal to know a cat that could only talk.

    Ji Kai, who had calmed down, did his best to serve everyone in the family.

    Who knew that just as he got used to this kind of life, qu Sen, who had not appeared for some reason, actually moved next door and became their neighbor! Ji Kai, who knew all this, suddenly felt terrible.

    Seeing qu Sene to visit him as his new neighbor, Ji Kai really wanted to just faint. It was not enough that he came to see him almost every day, and now he even moved next door. What the hell was this?

    Looking at qu Sen, Ji Kai gave up.

    However, the evildoer was not as angry as Ji Kai had imagined. He smiled and invited qu Sen into the living room to receive him warmly. Ji Kai couldn''t believe his evil master''s abnormal behavior.

    In fact, not only the evil master, but even the madam, the little Qing Jue, and the snow-white cat named Cang were very calm when they saw qu Sen. The only one who was not calm was Ji Kai, an ordinary human!

    Ji Kai calmed down hisplicated feelings and stiffly went to pour tea for qu Sen.

    Qu Sen, who had just sat down in the living room, looked at Leng ruoxue affectionately. His gaze was immediately attracted by the snow-white cat in her arms.

 Chapter 3032 Side Story, You Have A Child!(5)

    He was too familiar with this cat!

    When he saw Leng ruoxue and the white cat, qu Sen was even more certain that this woman was the woman he had been looking for!

    Suppressing the joy in his heart, qu Sen chatted as if nothing had happened,""Xue ''er, your cat looks so familiar! I think I''ve seen it somewhere before. "

    "Oh, really? White cats are verymon, there''s nothing to be surprised about. " Leng ruoxue replied half-heartedly, obviously uninterested in this question.

    "That''s true. However, your cat is of a very pure breed and its fur is very bright. I can tell that it''s a very rare and precious cat!" Qu Sen praised.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue''s reaction was very calm, but Cang almost couldn''t control himself and wanted to scratch her.

    "You bastard!" You''re the one with a pure breed, your whole family is pure breed!

    Cang wasn''t a real cat, so it hated people saying that about it! However, it felt a little guilty facing qu Sen. It was even more afraid that the evil man would notice something. Hence, it could only suppress the burning anger in its heart andy quietly in Leng ruoxue''s arms, pretending to be noble and cold.

    At this moment, Cang heard qu Sen continue,""Yes, is yours a male or a female?"

    "It''s probably a male!" Leng ruoxue was not too sure.

    "It''s a male. " The demon was certain.

    "That''s great. I have a pure-blooded female cat at home. I think we can let them mate. I believe that the baby they give birth to will be purer. What do you think?" Qu Senughed. After days of thinking, he decided to change his strategy and try to integrate into her family. He believed that in time, Xue ''er would be touched by his deep love.

    Who knew that just as he finished speaking, the teacup in front of Leng ruoxue was flipped over by the Furious Cang. Of course, qu Sen didn''t think that it was out of anger. He just thought that the cat didn''t mean it. At a ce where he couldn''t see, Cang''s sharp ws had already reached out. However, it was stopped by Leng ruoxue. After all, there was nothing wrong with what he said!

    But Cang was furious.

    Your sister! It was not interested in female cats! However, the evil demon was obviously very interested in this topic and pulled qu Sen to ask him seriously, as if he was responsible for his cat.

    Qu Sen also showed great sincerity and answered almost all of their questions. In the end, the two of them reached an agreement to find a chance to let the two cats get along.

    After sending qu Sen off, the evil demon smiled at Cang,""Cang! You''re a person with a partner in the future, so you can''t be willful anymore!"

    "Dammit! I don''t like female cats!" With no one else present, Azure no longer had to hide himself. He roared at evildoer angrily and even shed his sharp ws.

    I really, really want to grab the pretty boy of the demonic man and kill him!

    How could he be so annoying?

    However, although he thought about it, Azure didn''t dare to fight with the evildoer here, because Niu had warned them that this was the world of mortals. They could bicker, but they were forbidden from fighting! In particr, it was forbidden to fight with demons. Otherwise, dark blue would be destroyed in their hands.

    Cang, who would always listen to Leng ruoxue, naturally didn''t want to make his girl angry. As for evildoer, he wouldn''t do anything that would make his wife unhappy.

    Under the situation where both of them were deliberately restraining themselves, the man and beast seemed to be at peace. It was because of this that even though the demon suspected that qu Sen was provoked by Cang and green vessel, he did not question them officially. He would only mention this person asionally!

    As for Cang and Qing Jue, they pretended not to know qu Sen. However, the demon wasn''t angry. It would be abnormal if the two detestable people were willing to admit to this! Hence, with an unknown motive, he decided to temporarily put aside his hostility towards qu Sen. It was this thought that made him warm up to qu Sen.

    "It''s okay if you don''t like her now. You''ll love her as time goes by. " The demonughed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Leng ruoxue was smart enough not to get involved in the daggers drawn battle between the man and the Beast. After all, neither of them would be at a disadvantage. Meanwhile, Ji Kai, who had already sensed that the atmosphere was not right, had already sneaked into an empty corner and pretended to be dead.

    Leaving behind Cang and demon, Leng ruoxue left the living room quietly.

    The moment Leng ruoxue left, Azure immediately exploded with anger and pounced towards the evil demon. However, it could only scratch him a few times at most and didn''t dare to cause any destruction in the living room. Otherwise, if Niu got angry, she would ignore it! However, evildoer didn''t care about cold''s attack at all. With a light wave of his hand, cold was sent flying. Then, he patted his sleeves and chased after his wife without a trace.

    After Cang was thrown away, Ji Kai came out from the corner and asked the calm green vessel curiously,"Young master Qing Jue, aren''t you worried that your pet has gone missing?"

    Upon hearing this, Qing Jue raised his head calmly and said,""That''s not my pet, it''s big sister ''s. "

    If his sister was not worried, what did he have to worry about? Moreover, that fellow was not someone to be trifled with. After he finished speaking, green vessel returned to his room.

    In the face of green vessel''s confidence and the information he revealed, Ji Kai understood!

    No wonder he had always felt that there was something strange going on between the young master of green vessel and that talking cat. So this was what happened!

    Ji Kai, who finally understood theirplicated rtionship, calmed down.

    Not long after, Cang, who had been thrown away, calmly walked back from outside.

    When he saw Ji Kai, he only gave him an arrogant look before turning around and going upstairs.

    The next day, an uninvited cat came for a blind date!

    Without a doubt, the owner of the female cat was qu Sen.

    Looking at the Golden female cat lying in front of him with a shy expression, Cang TOU was speechless for the first time.

    Why did this so-called blind date make it so annoyed?

    How should I get rid of this feeling of wanting to scratch someone?

    Cang was furious! He was so angry that he was about to explode!

    What made it even more unbearable was that the female cat seemed to be very satisfied with it and kept meowing at it.

    What''s the point of calling! Please speak in humannguage!

    Azure didn''t have any patience for beasts that couldn''t bemunicated with. It only felt irritable and easily angered. It really wanted to torture people!

    "My house''s Cang seems to be very satisfied with your house''s Ah Hua. Why don''t you let Ah Hua stay and spend more time with Cang!"

    Your sister! Who would be interested in a flower?

    It did not! It could not understand why a golden kitten was called Ah Hua. From this, it could be seen that the owner''s taste was not very good!

    Moreover, it was not even the size of a palm, and that Ah Hua was obviously much bigger than him. It looked like a tiger with a bear''s waist. Lun couldn''t understand. The damn evildoer did it on purpose, but did that human man not think that it could be a little kitten?

 Chapter 3033 Side Story, You Have A Child!(6)

    Did they not feel any guilt at all for letting such small cats breed?

    The truth proved that qu Sen really didn''t feel any guilt. He even felt that it was fine to be a little younger now! He could be a son-inw to cultivate feelings from a young age. What a wonderful thing! The two cats were childhood sweethearts and innocent ymates! He didn''t even need to think to know that his idea was the right one.

    Most importantly, this would make it convenient for him to be in a favorable position, which was exactly what he wanted. Now that he heard the demon asking him to keep Ah Hua, wouldn''t he, as the master, have more opportunities to get close to the person he liked?

    The roundabout strategy would definitely seed!

    Qu Sen firmly believed in it, so he agreed to the demon''s suggestion without thinking,""Alright, I''ll leave Ah Hua to you then."

    Then, qu Sen, who left Ah Hua behind, continued to sit for a while before leaving reluctantly.

    The lonely Ah Hua, from then on, regarded Cang as her husband and followed him wherever he went! The little female cat''s performance almost made Cang go crazy!

    Every time it was annoyed, it would kick Ah Hua away, but the indomitable Ah Hua would always run back and stick to it again.

    Leng ruoxue, the demon, Ji Kai, and green vessel were all deeply touched by Ah Hua''s determination. This was a cat that was brave in the face of love!

    Unfortunately, Cang wasn''t touched. In fact, he only felt annoyed!

    Fortunately, Ah Hua was a simple-minded person. On top of that, the food at Leng ruoxue''s ce was pretty good. It ate to its heart''s content, so even if it was abused, its life was still quitefortable.

    Ah Hua was nourished, but Cang''s days would not be good. For Ah Hua''s sake, her own girl even warned it to treat the cat better, saying that it was too fierce. After all, the other party was just an ordinary cat, and it could not stand being kicked.

    Azure felt wronged. After living for so long, this was the first time it had encountered such a thing. It really didn''t know how to deal with it!

    After thinking for a long time, Cang made up his mind that he couldn''t go on like this, so he asked Ah Hua to the beach to have a heart-to-heart talk with her.

    Watching the two cuties leave, Ji Kai, who had been secretly watching, couldn''t help but worry. He said to Leng ruoxue and the demon,""Master, Madam, Cang wouldn''t snap that little kitten in a fit of anger, right?"

    Ji Kai was really worried. He had been taking care of the cat all this time, so he had developed feelings for it.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she only looked at Ji Kai calmly and said,""Cang wouldn''t be so cruel to an ordinary cat!"

    It had to be said that Leng ruoxue understood Cang well. Cang had invited Ah Hua to the beach just to have a good chat.

    The two kittens walked on the beach, one in front and one behind. Cang walked in front, and Ah Hua followed behind.

    After a while, Cang stopped and turned to look at Ah Hua,""Ah Hua, you''re a good cat, but we''re really not suitable for each other!"

    "Meow Meow!" Ah Hua couldn''t understand humannguage, but it felt like it had been rejected. It couldn''t help but ask why.

    "Look, we don''t even understand each other''snguage. You don''t even know a foreignnguage!" Azure said with a regretful expression.

    "Meow Meow!" Ah Hua called out a few more times, as if to say, don''t be like this, I really like you.

    "I said we don''t speak the samenguage, please speak humannguage!" Cang Yun said angrily.

    "Meow Meow!" Feeling that she was being despised, Ah Hua expressed that she was very aggrieved.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Was it wrong to like a cat? Why did you treat it like this?

    Ah Hua was very sad. Cang was its first love!

    It didn''t want to give up just like that, so it meowed a few more times anxiously, as if to say,"my dear, no matter what you''re not satisfied with me, I''ll change, so please give me a chance!"

    "Dream on! There will be no chance between us, and there will be no future! Just give up! Ah Hua, go and find a real cat. I''m not!" Cang understood what Ah Hua was saying, so he firmly refused! He couldn''t let this cat sink deeper. These despicable humans were disrespecting cat rights! A good cat that had its first awakening of love was destroyed in the hands of a group of hateful humans!

    Cang suddenly felt injustice for Ah Hua!

    The conversation between the two cats was also heard by Leng ruoxue and the others. Leng ruoxue was very surprised by Cang''s performance. She didn''t expect Cang to have such a literary side.

    Ah Hua, you''re a good cat, but we''re not suitable! These words were too familiar! This was clearly what a scumbag would say when he rejected a woman he was infatuated with!

    Of course, Cang definitely wasn''t a scumbag, but she suddenly wanted to know where he learned this from.

    As for the little female cat, her stubbornness surprised Leng ruoxue. It seemed like they had hurt the heart of an innocent little female cat! Leng ruoxue felt guilty.

    In fact, she didn''t stop the evil spirit from pairing Cang because she knew that Cang couldn''t have anything to do with an ordinary cat. However, she didn''t expect this little female cat to be so infatuated with him. For a moment, she felt like she was riding a Tiger and couldn''t stop.

    What should he do now?

    After Cangmunicated with the infatuated Ah Hua, it saw that the other party was still so stubborn. It didn''t know what to do. It should know that it had never dealt with such a difficult matter before. Even when it faced the fog, it had never felt such a pain in the ass. But now, an ordinary kitten made it deeply conflicted.

    After returning to the vi, Cang didn''t give anyone a good face and went upstairs alone.

    Ah Hua hesitated and wanted to follow, but he didn''t dare. He didn''t stop circling the stairs. When Leng ruoxue saw this, she stepped forward and carried Ah Hua. She said helplessly,""Ah Hua, I''ll send you home!"

    She couldn''t let this little female cat live here anymore. Otherwise, she would feel even more guilty if something irreparable happened.

    Who knew that Ah Hua would understand her words and jump out of Leng ruoxue''s arms with a whoosh. It then hid under the sofa in the living room and refused toe out.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue only felt a deep sense of helplessness.

    "Call qu Sen and ask him to take Ah Hua away!" Leng ruoxue instructed Ji Kai, then pulled the evildoer upstairs tomunicate.

    After receiving Ji Kai''s call and asking for the reason, qu Sen immediately rushed over, but the stubborn Ah Hua refused to leave with it. It even looked like it was going to leave the house with it. Qu Sen was helpless about this.

    Ah Hua was his mother''s life! He had borrowed it from his mother, so he really didn''t dare to use force on Ah Hua! Otherwise, if this stubborn little female cat got lost, his mother would break his legs!

    Seeing that qu Sen, the owner, couldn''t do anything to his cat, Ji Kai didn''t know what to say.

    Just like that, Ah Hua was left behind again.

    From that day on, in order to avoid the fate of being taken away, Ah Hua hid under the sofa all day long. He would onlye out for a walk when it was time to eat, and from time to time, he would look at Cang with resentment.

    Seeing Ah Hua like this, Leng ruoxue felt helpless.

 Chapter 3034 Side Story, You Have A Child!(7)

    Cangpletely ignored Ah Hua. Anyway, he had already said what he needed to say. It couldn''t be helped if the little female cat didn''t listen!

    Gradually, Leng ruoxue and the rest found a way to get along with Ah Hua and even adapted to Ah Hua''s existence. As for Ah Hua, it seemed that as long as she could see Cang every day, she would be very satisfied.

    A monthter, a beautiful middle-aged woman came to him.

    This beautiful middle-aged woman was qu Sen''s mother. She hade with the excuse of taking her cat home, but her main purpose was to see the person her son liked.

    Ever since the prodigal child at home said that he wanted to use his beloved cat to chase a girl, she had been hoping that the brat would bring back a wife. Who knew that after so long, he had not seen his wife and his beloved cat could note back!

    It was understandable that it was not easy to get a wife. After all, good girls were hard to find. Why couldn''t he bring back the cute cat? Mama qu was very worried. Could it be that her beloved cat, which she had raised as her daughter since she was young, no longer belonged to her now that she could not see her wife?

    With this worry in mind, she personally visited.

    After seeing Leng ruoxue, she instantly understood her son''s desire for a wife.

    ? This girl is so pretty! She was even more beautiful than she had imagined!

    Since he was young, there were many girls around his son, butpared to the girl in front of him, those girls were like bald chickens without feathers! In an instant, she decided to give her son a helping hand!

    However, when she heard that the man beside Leng ruoxue, who was even more devilish than her own son, was her future daughter-inw''s husband, she was dumbfounded, sorrowful, depressed ... All sorts of emotions were tangled together.

    "Sob ..." Mama qu was sad. Her outstanding son had actually be a mistress and had even entered the family to snatch the wife of the man''s real husband. What was this?

    At that moment, she was so conflicted that she did not know how to face Leng ruoxue.

    Although she was envious of her beautiful daughter-inw, she was not shameless enough to destroy someone''s family. Plus, she could not take Ah Hua away, so after sitting for a while, the depressed mother qu found an excuse to leave.

    After Mama qu left, Leng ruoxue, who felt that the situation had be serious again, finally put on a stern face and said to Qing Jue and Cang coldly,""Do you two have anything to say?"

    She had been waiting for these two little guys to confess, but after so long, they didn''t say a word about it.

    Now that Leng ruoxue had asked, the two of them lowered their heads in unison, refusing to look at Leng ruoxue.

    They were feeling guilty!

    They were indeed the ones who had caused the incident, and they had not expected such serious consequences.

    "Sister ..." After a long time, Qing Jue raised his head and looked at Leng ruoxue pitifully.

    "Aren''t you going to exin the matter clearly?" Leng ruoxue said angrily.

    "It was me who became my sister''s appearance and got to know him. However, I didn''t do anything to that guy that I shouldn''t have done. It waspletely that guy''s wishful thinking!" Qing Jue told the truth.

    Hearing this, the demon revealed an expression of ''I knew it''.''Ji Kai, on the other hand, was even more surprised. He thought to himself, this little boy is so powerful! He could actually transform into Madam!

    "You really didn''t do it? Then why would he do something so strange to me?" Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    "Sister, I swear that I didn''t do anything. Back then, because I couldn''t find you, I changed into your appearance in many spaces. I wanted more people to know you. That way, when those people see you, they will recognize you. I also left a mark on their bodies, so when their emotions fluctuate, I will sense it. That''s how I can find you." Qing Jue exined.

    However, his exnation caused Leng ruoxue and the demon to feel extremely annoyed!

    He had be himself in many spaces? The moment Leng ruoxue thought of this, she could not help but go crazy. The demon was so depressed that he wanted to beat someone up. How many love rivals had this fellow found for him? Did she still think that he didn''t have enough things to do?<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Xue ''er, don''t stop me, I want to teach this bastard a lesson!" After he finished speaking, he did not give Leng ruoxue a chance to stop him. The evildoer lifted green vessel and walked upstairs.

    Not long after, Qing Jue''s cries could be heard from upstairs.

    Ji Kai couldn''t bear to hear this. After all, he was a baby! Master really had the heart!

    After he told Leng ruoxue his thoughts, Leng ruoxue said to Ji Kai calmly,""It''s fine. Qing Jue''s skin is rough and his flesh is thick. It won''t hurt even if I hit him a few times!"

    Ji Kai was silent. A little baby can be considered to have rough skin and thick flesh?

    However, he didn''t dare to ask such a question again. As for Leng ruoxue, after she finished speaking to Ji Kai, she turned her gaze to her chest and looked at Cang,""Cang, this was your idea, right?"

    "How did you know?" Azure replied in a low voice.

    "Other than you, Qing Jue shouldn''t be able to think of such a bad idea!" Leng ruoxue was very certain.

    "Girl, why didn''t you think of me when something good happened?" Azure felt wronged.

    "It''s not like you to do good things!" Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "¡­¡­"

    Cang was very worried, but Ji Kai didn''t dare to listen any further, as he might have heard some secret! He didn''t want to be retaliated againstter!

    At this moment, the evildoer who had finished dealing with green vessel came down from upstairs and pointed at Cang.""Cang,e here, I promise I won''t beat you up!"

    No way!

    Evildoer wanted to cut Cang into eight pieces. Before this, he had already concluded that green vessel and Cang were behind this without any evidence. Now that green vessel had confessed his crime, Cang would not be able to escape. Therefore, the next person he had to deal with was Cang.

    However, Cang was not as stupid as green vessel. It knew that the evil man wanted to take care of it, but it still gave itself to him. It escaped from Leng ruoxue''s embrace. At this moment, Niu was also in a fit of anger, so she might not cover for it!

    "You still dare to run?" The demon was furious and quickly gave chase.

    The man and the cat chased each other along the beach.

    Fortunately, it waste autumn now, so there weren''t many people wandering around the beach. Otherwise, Leng ruoxue would have a headache.

    When evildoer finally caught up to Cang, he grabbed the struggling Cang and took out a sharp knife. After a few strokes, all of Cang''s white fur was gone.

    Evildoer knew that he couldn''t beat Azure up because Azure was too small. It wasn''t convenient for him to beat Azure up, so he thought of this punishment. As for the hairless Cang, without its fluffy fur, it was like a rabbit that had just been born, its body pink and tender. This new image made Azure lose all its old face, Wu...It didn''t have the face to see anyone!

    The heartbroken Cang entered the room and refused to show his face.

    The demon''s mood was greatly relieved after getting his revenge.

    After that, everyone sat down to discuss how to solve the problem.

    In the end, they still needed Qing Jue to step in.

    Qing Jue, who was extremely unwilling, could only turn back into Leng ruoxue''s appearance and wait for qu Sen toe.

 Chapter 3035 Side Story, You Have A Child!(8)

    Three dayster, her mother and qu Sen came together.

    The moment they saw two identical Leng ruoxues, both mother and son were extremely shocked. The two women in front of them were exactly the same in terms of appearance and temperament. Even their names were just the same pronunciation but different. The mother and son were shocked for a long time before they slowly recovered.

    Facing this scene, Ji Kai sympathized with the mother and son. Back then, when he saw Qing Jue transform from a little boy into his wife, he was stunned for a long time. Even now, he still felt like he was dreaming.

    "She''s my sister. I only found out about her existence two days ago." Leng ruoxue gave the other party some time to digest the information before she exined.

    After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the mother and son were overjoyed. Mama qu even held Qing Jue''s hand affectionately and stared at him. Qu Sen revealed a rare shyness. He felt embarrassed that he had really gotten the wrong person.

    After a brief introduction of both parties, Leng ruoxue pulled the demon away.

    He had finally solved this big problem for himself, but now, it seemed like green vessel was in big trouble. Because the mother and son were extremely satisfied with Qing Jue, Mama qu, who was initially afraid that her son would be a mistress, felt her gloomy mood vanish with Qing Jue''s appearance.

    Qu Sen was not the eldest son, so his mother did not need him to find a woman of equal social status. Everything was based on his son''s wishes. It could be said that his mother was very open-minded on this point.

    Sensing that qu Sen''s mother was really happy, Leng ruoxue almost wanted to marry Qing Jue to qu Sen. What a pity! Qing Jue was a fake woman.

    Leng ruoxue and the demon who had returned to their rooms were enjoying the scene in the living room through the screen. Both of them were in a very good mood. On the other hand, Qing Jue was so depressed that he was about to cry.

    Faced with other people''s enthusiasm, Qing Jue was a hundred, a thousand times not used to it. Wuu ... Who can help to pull away this creature called mother? Qing Jue, who was born and raised by the heavens and had no mother, could not understand the love a mother had for her son. His uneasiness was mistaken for shyness by his mother.

    The more she looked at Qing Jue, the more satisfied she was with him. She quickly turned from a guest to a host and greeted Qing Jue, even treating him as her future daughter-inw. Qu Sen, who was sitting opposite Qing Jue, lowered his head shyly. His little face blushed as he peeked at his sweetheart from time to time, his heart beating wildly.

    Mother qu almostughed out loud when she saw the embarrassment on the pair''s faces. When had her son ever been this shy? It seemed that having someone in her heart was indeed different.

    Mama qu looked at the perfect couple and was very satisfied.

    However, how could the two of them just sit there and not scam him?

    The anxious mother qu thought for a while before she affectionately took Qing Jue''s hand and ced it in her son''s hand.

    Qing Jue was shocked and quickly retracted his hand. He looked at qu Sen in horror.

    Mother qu was bewildered by this scene. She did not expect the girl in front of her to be so timid and shy. However, this kind of girl was also good. She was so innocent!

    As for Qing Jue, who could read minds and knew that the man''s parents were quite satisfied with him, when he found out what Mama qu was thinking, he wanted to look up to the sky and roar. He wasn''t shy, okay? After living for so long, his little meaty paws had never been touched by any stinky man! This made him rather worried.

    Sob ... His innocence! Just like that, there was no return!

    At this moment, Qing Jue was extremely regretful. Why did he listen to Cang''s bad idea and turn into his sister to cast the? Now, she was being pestered.

    But ... It seemed like he didn''t do anything outrageous back then! How did she get entangled with a man? Qing Jue couldn''t understand, and he felt even more aggrieved.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Yes! He felt so wronged! Cang was also involved in this, but that B * stard Cang was hiding in his room. Thinking about this, green vessel was so angry that he shouted,""Cang, get out here!"

    His shout was full of anger and it gave the mother and son a big scare.

    Both mother and son could not help but widen their eyes and open their mouths. They looked at the beautiful Qing Jue in disbelief. What mother qu thought was that this girl was so manly.

    Qu Sen was obviously shocked. All along, he had thought that his sweetheart was a cute and helpless girl. But now, the little bird had suddenly turned into an Eagle. It was no wonder he was shocked.

    However, qu Sen knew that if he loved someone, he had to ept everything about her. After the shock, he quickly calmed down and even felt that it was not bad to have a wife with a loud voice. At least he didn''t have to coax her all day.

    As he thought about this, he felt like he had discovered another side of his wife and was suddenly excited.

    His wife was really cute no matter how he looked at her! Even if he suddenly transformed into an Eagle, it was not something he could not bear.

    Qing Jue, who had read qu Sen''s mind, waspletely depressed.

    It looked like the other party was determined to be a pair with him. What should he do?

    He was an Artifact Spirit and had no interest in human love. However, with qu Sen''s interference, he even considered giving him an amnesia pill.

    Of course, his sister would not allow him to have such thoughts. After all, the memory loss pill was harmful to ordinary humans.

    Qing Jue, who had been driven mad by qu Sen, really did not have any good ideas. At this time, he really needed a military advisor.

    Just as Qing Jue was thinking about this, a pink meatball fell from the sky andnded in his arms. Qing Jue lowered his head to take a look. Wasn''t this the shaved Cang? Looking at Cang Ji''s reluctant appearance, he was probably thrown out by that damn demon.

    It had to be said that green vessel was right. The demon heard green vessel''s voice and forcefully threw Cang out of his room.

    Although a few days had passed, Cang''s fur had only grown a little. The pink flesh on his body could still be seen clearly. Qu Sen, who had finally recognized Cang, couldn''t help but point at Cang and ask,""Isn''t that the white cat? How did you end up like this?"

    "Meow Meow!" Cang, who didn''t dare to speak, red at qu Sen and screamed. Damn it, it''s all because of you that I became like this!

    Qu Sen said he didn''t understand, but Ah Hua did. After meowing a few times, Ah Hua moved closer to Qing Jue, wanting to get closer to Cang.

    "Ah Hua, you recognize it?" "What''s wrong?" Mama qu asked curiously as she picked up Ah Hua, who had crawled out from under the sofa with great difficulty. She still hadn''t seen what that pink, tender meat was.

    "Meow Meow!" Ah Hua proudly called out to Mama qu,''that''s my sweetheart!''

    After that, Ah Hua struggled to get out of Mama Qu''s arms and go to Cang.

    As expected of the person who raised Ah Hua, she instantly understood what he was doing. At the same time, she felt a sour feeling in her heart. It was really hard to keep a grown girl! Ah Hua is starting to fall in love!

 Chapter 3036 Side Story, You Have A Child!(9)

    After putting Ah Hua on the ground, Mama qu stared at Cang for a long time with a judgmental gaze. Finding a daughter-inw was different from marrying off a daughter. The son-inw had to be carefully selected!

    After staring at Cang for a long time and seeing that Cang did not even look at her, Mama qu decisively concluded that this cat was not a good person for Ah Hua!

    Seeing Cang, Mama Qu''s desire to bring Ah Hua back deepened.

    Of course, Cang weed her thoughts with open arms, and Qing Jue was also eager for her to reject it. That way, he would be free from his sister''s mission.

    However, he was destined to be disappointed because his mother was quite satisfied with him so far.

    Following that, with the help of his mother, Qing Jue had no choice but to go on a date with qu Sen.

    In reality, Qing Jue did not want to go out at all, but his sister was not willing to help him. This made him particrly sad. Qu Sen was an ordinary human, so he couldn''t use his divine power on him. Otherwise, his sister would definitely be angry if she found out. Even a mortal couldn''t take it.

    However, it was a good thing that he had Azure to apany him!

    Looking at Cang, who was also resentful in his arms, green vessel was instantly healed! He was not fighting alone! The feeling of having someone to suffer with him was really good!

    Green vessel''s emotions had calmed down, but Cang was speechless as he asked the heavens.

    What the hell was this? Was it that easy to be a third wheel? Since green vessel wanted to use it as a light bulb, cangguo Duan decided that it wanted to be a light bulb that did not light up. Therefore, it had to try its best to reduce its sense of existence.

    The thoughts of the two little fellows could not be hidden from each other, so they both knew it in their hearts and did not expose each other.

    The two humans and one beast were definitely at peace at the start.

    As qu Sen was too excited, he only thought of eating and watching a movie.

    The ce where they ate was a high-end Western restaurant. As soon as the handsome man and beautiful woman entered the restaurant, they naturally attracted the attention of everyone in the restaurant. When it came to ordering, green vessel gave qu Sen full authority. Of course, he did this because he didn''t know how to do it! His eyes were dark, and he didn''t know what to order.

    Qu Sen was obviously very familiar with ordering food and was happy that his sweetheart was so dependent on him. So, after ordering two steaks, the two of them stared at each other as they waited for the food to be served.

    Qu Sen looked at Qing Jue affectionately. After Qing Jue nced at qu Sen, he turned his gaze elsewhere.

    When the steak was served, Qing Jue used the knife on the table to pick up the cow''s hide and took a big bite. He would even let out a "tsk tsk" sound from time to time. Everyone, including qu Sen, was shocked by his bold action.

    Table manners were a very important andpulsory course to take in a high-end restaurant. However, green vessel hadpletely ruined the so-called table manners. He was basically eating the steak as if it was a meat skewer!

    While Qing Jue was enjoying his meal, qu Sen, who was sitting opposite him, had a conflicted expression on his face. However, he didn''t think too much about it. He just felt that his sweetheart might not have received any training in this area, so she didn''t know much about table manners.

    It didn''t matter, this was something that could be learned! He was confident that he could turn his sweetheart into a nobledy!

    With this thought in mind, he endured Qing Jue''s rough actions.

    After the meal, Qing Jue directly put his hand into his mouth to shave his teeth.

    The people present couldn''t ept the fact that such a beautiful woman would do such a vulgar action. This was really too uncultured! How could a true nobledy be like this?

    Her unrefined actions despite her beautiful appearance made everyone in the dining room so disappointed that their hearts almost broke.

    It was obvious that everyone in the restaurant was drunk.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After the meal, qu Sen grabbed Qing Jue and left the dining room in a panic.

    After they left the dining room, Qing Jue was very dissatisfied and immediately questioned,""Do you think I''ve embarrassed you?"

    "No, no!" Qu Sen felt a little guilty.

    "Then why did you drag me out so quickly? I''m not full yet!" Qing Jue said angrily.

    "Uh! Let''s go to another ce to eat. " Qu Sen quickly said.

    "Let''s go!" Hugging Cang, green vessel urged.

    Even after eating in one restaurant after another, Qing Jue still did not feel full. Unfortunately, all the restaurants were about to close. He also didn''t watch the movie because it was toote.

    After the depressed qu Sen sent Qing Jue home, he stood outside Leng ruoxue''s Vi. For the first time, he doubted his own thoughts.

    He stood in a daze outside the courtyard for a long time before he returned home like a walking corpse.

    The moment Qing Jue entered the house, he shouted excitedly at Leng ruoxue,""Sister, I ate a lot of things today, but none of them were as good as the ones you made."

    Leng ruoxue, who was sitting on the sofa in the living room, looked at Qing Jue''s excited expression and said calmly,""I know you''ve eaten a lot, and I also know that your reputation of eating so boldly in my face has spread throughout the entire Blue. Now, many people know that the second young master of the qu family has a girlfriend with a ck hole in her stomach!"

    "Damn Qing Jue, are you trying to ruin my reputation?" Leng ruoxue said angrily.

    "Sister, I just wanted to use my own method to scare that guy away. I didn''t do it on purpose." Qing Jue felt wronged. This idea hade from the two mainframes that Cang had taken in. In their words, men would not like women like her.

    Therefore, Qing Jue worked hard to choose the type of woman that men would not like.

    To quote a famous saying,"what do you see in me? I''ll change it."

    "Forget it, let''s just settle this problem first!" Leng ruoxue''s words were equivalent to acknowledging Qing Jue''s actions. Her reputation would be ruined, but it was better than being pestered by others!

    With Leng ruoxue''s approval, Qing Jue was even more motivated.

    In the next few days, he went from passive to active. Of course, he mainly asked qu Sen out for dinner. As for qu Sen, when he thought of his sweetheart''s bold and unrestrained eating manner, he wanted to refuse, but he couldn''t resist the temptation of her beauty and agreed.

    The oue was naturally too tragic to look at!

    For the next few days, people treated them to a big meal. Qing Jue''s life was very enjoyable, but qu Sen did not feel good. Qu Sen''s ss heart was shattered by his lover''s increasingly rude behavior, but he was still unwilling to give up. He even had the idea of reforming his lover.

    Qing Jue was furious when he heard that he had to reform himself.

    Without another word, Qing Jue left after giving qu Sen a good beating.

    Qu Sen, on the other hand, was seriously injured and had to lie in bed for a few days.

    While he was recuperating, many friends came to visit Qu Sen and sympathized with his tragic state. There were also people who told him that not everyone could handle a wild girlfriend.

    Clearly, qu Sen did not have that ability. And now, green vessel''s reputation could be said to be quite loud.

 Chapter 3037 Side Story, You Have A Child!(10)

    After he recovered, qu Sen continued to try his best to change Qing Jue. He had liked Qing Jue for so long, but he couldn''t convince himself to give up just like that. After all, it wasn''t easy to take back the feelings he had given up, even if it was one-sided.

    When Qing Jue saw that this fellow was as persistent as his Ah Hua, he was also furious! He didn''t believe that this guy wouldn''t be scared away!

    With the determination to scare the other party away, Qing Jue increased his bargaining chips and strongly requested qu Sen to bring him to meet his friends.

    Qu Sen hesitated for a long time before finally agreeing.

    After entering qu Sen''s circle, Qing Jue was like a fish in water.

    When he didn''t eat or do anything stupid, he was definitely a goddess in everyone''s eyes, but ... In short, after Qing Jue sessfully defeated qu Sen, he also stimted his friends one by one.

    Under the strong request of his friends, qu Sen did not dare to bring Qing Jue to meet his acquaintances. The qu Sen now was bing more and more famous in the upper-ss society. In the past, people knew him because he was the second son of the qu family, but now, they knew his name because he had a girlfriend who was not presentable!

    Mama qu had also heard that things were not going well between her son and her future daughter-inw. As she had a good impression of Qing Jue, she specially asked him out to go shopping to see what the problem was.

    After shopping, Mama qupletely gave up on Qing Jue.

    It was not enough for a woman to just have a pretty face, especially in the upper ss. The future daughter-inw that she had high hopes for clearly did not have that kind of quality, so Mama qu quickly gave up on Qing Jue.

    Qu Sen was still insistent. Seeing this, Qing Jue was no longer in a hurry. Let''s see who canst longer.

    Leng ruoxue, on the other hand, was a little worried. Her reputation! Just like that, there was no return! However, in order to get rid of a certain man, her sacrifice was worth it.

    The qu family''s mother had already given up and forcefully brought Ah Hua away. Cang was also free. Only Qing Jue was still in deep trouble. However, Leng ruoxue believed that Qing Jue would soon see the light.

    In the days that followed, qu Sen disappeared for more than three months on a business trip. When he saw Qing Jue again, he tactfully said to him,""Xue ''er, I''ve been thinking about it for the past three months. Maybe we''re not suitable for each other, so, so let''s break up!"

    "Let''s split!" Qing Jue suppressed the excitement in his heart and said loudly. He could not help butin in his heart. They had never been together, okay? Everything was just the wishful thinking of the guy in front of him.

    Qing Jue was so happy to be abandoned that he could not stop smiling.

    Seeing his sweetheart like this, qu Sen felt depressed again.

    Did he do something wrong? Otherwise, wouldn''t his ex-sweetheart be heartbroken? But now, where did he look sad at all?

    Qu Sen, who didn''t dare to think further, fled in panic.

    Qing Jue, on the other hand, rushed back home excitedly and shouted, "I''m free! That man has broken up with me!"

    "Congrattions!" Ji Kai stepped forward and said.

    "Thank you!" Qing Jue replied and then pounced towards Leng ruoxue. He said agitatedly,"Sister, that man has been settled! He didn''t use Shen power, he didn''t use any medicine, he gave up on his own. Now sister can forgive me, right?"

    "I''ve never med you!" Leng ruoxueughed evilly. Immediately after, she thought of the reputation that she had lost and felt worried again.

    As Leng ruoxue''s weapon spirit, Qing Jue could naturally read her mind. He could not help but say guiltily,""Sister, I''m sorry. I''ve caused you trouble."

    "You can''t be med for this. It''s that man''s wishful thinking." Leng ruoxue consoled him. She already knew the ins and outs of the incident with her beloved, so she naturally did not me Qing Jue.

    "Yes, I really didn''t do anything at that time. I just got to know him!" Qing Jue felt wronged again when he saw that his sister did not me him anymore.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The moment Leng ruoxue saw this, she realized that this little fellow was clearly trying to take advantage of her! "Don''t use my face to cause trouble in the future, understand?"he said with a straight face.

    "I know." Qing Jue nodded obediently. He did not dare to disobey his sister''s words. Now that the matter had finallye to an end, he could y happily again.

    After Qing Jue turned back into a baby, their lives slowly returned to peace.

    Because of what happened before, green vessel and Azure were very well-behaved for a period of time. However, after the incident subsided a little, the two of them went back to their old ways and caused trouble for the demon.

    Watching the evildoer bicker with the two little fellows every day, Leng ruoxue suddenly felt that this kind of life was really not bad.

    Now, they had nothing to worry about and would go out for a walk when they were bored.

    One day, Leng ruoxue suddenly felt unwell and even vomited her breakfast. The demon''s little face turned pale in fear. After Ji Kai''s reminder, he quickly carried Xue ''er and ran to the hospital.

    It was only after she rushed to the hospital that Leng ruoxue had the chance to speak."Evildoer, I''m fine. I''m just feeling a little unwell."

    "I know, you vomited." The demon looked at Leng ruoxue with worry.

    Green vessel and Azure, who had followed behind, also looked nervous.

    At this moment, Ji Kai went to queue up for Leng ruoxue''s registration. When it was Leng ruoxue''s turn to go in for an examination, the three people and one beast waited outside with eager eyes.

    In reality, Leng ruoxue really wanted to say that she did not need toe to the hospital. She was a God! She would''ve known the problem if she used her inner sight, but she didn''t even have the chance to say it out loud before she was brought to the hospital by the demon. She didn''t want to be examined at first, but when it was her turn, she was directly sent to the consultation room by the demon.

    His series of actions were so smooth that she didn''t even have a chance to refuse. However, she was indeed not feeling well, so she did not reject the doctor''s examination.

    After a round of examination, the doctor asked kindly,""Miss, are you married?"

    "We''re married!" Leng ruoxue was very honest.

    "Congrattions, miss, you''re pregnant!" The doctor said, relieved.

    "There''s already one?" Leng ruoxue was stunned. What was it?

    For a moment, Leng ruoxue could not react at all.

    The doctor looked at her silly expression and understood. He exined,""You have a child."

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue stood up with a whoosh. The doctor was so frightened that he quickly held her down and said,"Be careful, the baby is still young, it can''t withstand your violent movements."

    She just wanted to stand up, did she have to be so careful?

    Even though Leng ruoxue had never given birth to a child before, she still had some basic knowledge. Furthermore, she knew her own body well. Not to mention standing up, even if she were to fight with someone at this moment, the child would not have any problems. The descendant of a God was strong!

    Of course, he couldn''t say this in front of the doctor. Otherwise, the doctor would explode!

    Following that, Leng ruoxue used her inner sight to check on her child. Knowing that her child was safe and sound, she decided to leave the hospital. However, she still had a checkup to do. The doctor said that she was not allowed to leave no matter what. She even automatically assumed that this new mother was afraid of spending too much money.

 Chapter 3038 Side Story, You Have A Child!(11)

    After patiently exining the importance of the prenatal examination to Leng ruoxue, Leng ruoxue could no longer listen to the other party''s nagging. She had no choice but to knock the talkative doctor unconscious and run out of the hospital with the demon.

    Once they were out of the hospital, Leng ruoxue red at the evildoer and roared,""I''ll never let anyone off if they ever ask me toe to the hospital again!"

    "What''s wrong, honey? Was she bullied by the doctor? I''m going to find him to settle the score!" When the demon heard this, he immediately lost his temper. How dare he bully his wife? was he tired of living?

    "Come back here!" Seeing this, Leng ruoxue hurriedly pulled back the slightly impulsive evildoer and said,""The doctor didn''t bully me. It''s just that he''s too slow. I can''t stand it."

    "Madam, the doctor''s dawdling is for your own good! You should listen to the doctor. " Ji Kai said with a worried expression.

    "Bullshit! I''ll be a doctor myself! Who has better medical skills than me?" Leng ruoxue was so angry that she shouted.

    Ji Kai was silent, and his wife was swearing again. She seemed to be very angry!

    Ji Kai didn''t dare to say anything more. He obediently became the driver and drove Leng ruoxue, the three people, and the Beast home.

    When they reached home, evildoer, green vessel, and Cang Quan surrounded Leng ruoxue and asked her about her health. It was obvious that they were very concerned about Leng ruoxue''s condition. Leng ruoxue, who initially did not want to announce this good news, could not help but expose it when she saw their concerned eyes.

    "I''m pregnant!" Leng ruoxue said, feeling a little embarrassed.

    "What''s there? Don''t be afraid, no matter what you have, I''ll find a way to cure you!" The demon said nervously.

    "En, don''t worry, girl. I''ll also work hard to cure you, although I don''t know how to treat illnesses!" Azure said.

    "And me! Sister, don''t worry! I''ll definitely do a good job in logistics!" Qing Jue also expressed that from now on, he had to be obedient and not make his sister angry.

    "I will do my job as the head butler." Seeing that the two people and one beast present had expressed their opinions, Ji Kai naturally did not want to be inferior to them.

    "What are you guys thinking? I''m not sick! I have a baby!" Leng ruoxue was a little speechless when she saw the ''don''t worry'' expression on the demon''s and the others ''faces.

    When he heard this, the demon was petrified.

    Cang asked in a daze,"baby?" Whose is it?"

    "Sister, will you still love me after we have a baby?" Qing Jue was worried that he would lose favor.

    Facing such good news, only Ji Kai''s reaction could be considered normal.

    He was overjoyed. His eyes kept wandering around Leng ruoxue''s abdomen. Just as he was engrossed in the sight, he received a heavy punch on his head.

    Ji Kai held his head and looked up, feeling wronged. He saw his evil master, who had returned to normal, ring at him and then shouting,""What are you looking at? That''s my wife''s stomach, you think you can look at it?"

    "I ... I ..." Ji Kai didn''t know how to exin. As a single man, wasn''t it normal for him to be curious? Unfortunately, he was curious about the wrong person!

    After dealing with Ji Kai, it was the demon''s turn to stare at Leng ruoxue''s stomach. He kept mumbling,"I have a baby! I have a baby! I really didn''t expect that I would actually have a child!"

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue was speechless. She then angrily shouted,""What do you mean you can actually have a baby? If you didn''t do it, could it have been another man?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Wife, you misunderstand me. I mean, we were born in chaos, so our body structure is different from ordinary people. Therefore, I don''t know whether I can have a baby or not, but this baby is definitely mine!" Seeing that he had said something wrong, the demon quickly exined.

    "Who said this child is yours? It''s clearly mine!" Cang, who was unwilling to let all the good things go to the demon, suddenly said, Hmph! It had decided, it was going to snatch the baby in Niu''s stomach!

    "It''s mine!" Evil let Cang was so angry that the veins on his forehead were throbbing. He picked up Cang with both hands and threw him out of the hall out of habit.

    Not long after, Cang man nonchntly ran back and continued to provoke,""The baby in Niu''s stomach is mine! It''s mine!"

    "Can you repeat that?" The demon''s eyes were spewing fire, wishing he could burn Cang into ashes.

    Azure wasn''t afraid of the demon at all and revealed a proud smile,""It''s mine no matter how many times I say it!"

    Leng ruoxue was speechless. Could these two fellows not be so childish? She really wanted to scratch the wall!

    Ji Kai, who was watching, suddenly realized that he was unnecessary. He didn''t know if his evil master and Cang, this bad-tempered cat, would fightter. His life was in danger!

    "Stop arguing, the child is mine and mine alone. It has nothing to do with you!" Leng ruoxue was infuriated. She then returned to her room in a Huff.

    "Honey!" The demon saw that the head of the family was angry and quickly chased after him.

    "Niu!" Azure also wanted to give chase, but he was thrown out by evildoer in a moment of carelessness. This time, evildoer used 100% of his strength, and Azure directly turned into a shooting star and disappeared without a trace!

    As he chased Leng ruoxue back to her room, the evildoer immediately lowered his head and tried to please her,""My dear wife, don''t be angry, okay? It''s all because of that stupid Azure, I''ve already taught him a lesson!"

    "What about you?" Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked.

    "Honey, I''m very obedient!" The demonughed.

    Leng ruoxue snorted coldly in a tsundere manner, then turned her head away and ignored evildoer.

    "Honey, don''t ignore me! Let me see the child!" The demon was very curious about the new life. He wanted to see what his child looked like now. He was looking forward to it.

    "I won''t let you see." Leng ruoxue rejected.

    "Why? Honey, let me take a look! Just for a moment, alright?" The demon begged.

    "The children are still young and will be shy, so let''s wait until they''re older!" Leng ruoxue said after some thought. She could understand the evildoer''s excitement to see the child, but she did not want him to know about the child''s condition. She had to keep it a secret!

    Since Leng ruoxue was determined not to let him see it, the demon naturally could not. That was why he had been staring at his wife with a resentful gaze, hoping to soften her heart. However, Leng ruoxue had made up her mind!

    Evildoer was anxious but he had no other choice. He could only let Leng ruoxue be willful.

    After having a child, other than the asional stubbornness and quibbling, Leng ruoxue was as usual. However, she was a monster and had developed a rather serious case of being scorched by the pregnant man.

    He had be sensitive and fragile, like a ss doll that would shatter with a single touch. Even a pregnant woman like Leng ruoxue had no choice but to amodate to his devilish emotions. Leng ruoxue did not know whether tough or cry at this fact!

 Chapter 3039 The Demons Decision (1)

    What made Leng ruoxue not know whether tough or cry was that other than the evildoer''s asional gasp, the adults, the little child, and even Cang, who had been kicked away by the evildoer but hade back home on his own, were all more nervous than her, a pregnant woman.

    Although she had a child, Leng ruoxue was still very calm, except for being a little surprised when she first heard the news. However, in the eyes of the head butler, Ji Kai, her calmness was rather abnormal.

    When she had nothing to do, Ji Kai would always sneak a nce at her with a worried look. The evildoer, green vessel, and Cang would not leave her side.

    It was rare for evildoer and Azure to quarrel less. The human and the Beast seemed to be getting along much more harmoniously, but for some reason, Leng ruoxue preferred to see the moment when the two of them were in high spirits when they were bickering. How energetic were the two of them when they were like that!

    But now! Their mental energy was highly tense. In reality, Leng ruoxue really didn''t want them to be like this, because she was very clear that she was in a very good state.

    Three monthster.

    The diligent head butler reminded Leng ruoxue that it was time for her prenatal examination.

    The moment Leng ruoxue heard this, her face turned green.

    A prenatal examination? She wasn''t an ordinary human being. Why would she need a prenatal examination? "You bastard!" She hated going to the hospital!

    Leng ruoxue was furious. She red at Ji Kai with her fiery eyes as if to say,''I''ve tolerated you for a long time!''

    Under Leng ruoxue''s intense gaze, Ji Kai bravely withstood it. Although at this moment, he was so nervous that he was sweating profusely! However, he felt that he was doing this for his wife''s good and for the baby''s health. Therefore, he had a clear conscience!

    But why was her heart beating so fast?

    "Ma-Ma ''am, I''m doing this for your own good!" Ji Kai said carefully. After that, he started to talk about the benefits of a prenatal examination to Leng ruoxue. Evildoer, green vessel, and Cang were also lectured by the side. After listening to the story, the two people and the cat turned their eyes to Leng ruoxue. Their meaning was obvious. Go to the prenatal examination!

    Looking at their expressions, Leng ruoxue''s heart was boiling with anger. At this moment, she could no longer care about the evildoer''s fragile emotions. She only smiled faintly and said,""You also think I need a prenatal examination?"

    "Xue ''er, the prenatal examination is for the health of you and the baby!" Knowing that his wife was in a bad mood, the evildoer was very careful when he said this.

    "Sister, go and check it out!" Qing Jue said worriedly as well. He could not help but look at Leng ruoxue''s still-t stomach.

    "Girl, I heard that all the women in this world have to go for a prenatal examination, so let''s do as the Romans do!" Azure also persuaded.

    "I said, I''ll fight whoever asks me to go to the hospital!" Leng ruoxue reminded him with a dark expression.

    "We''re doing this for your own good!" The three humans and one beast said in unison, their faces full of grievance.

    "I know my own situation. The child is doing very well." Leng ruoxue said with certainty. She had beenmunicating with her child every day.

    "Madam! You''re more than three months pregnant, but your belly hasn''t grown at all. I''m worried that the child is developing slowly. You''d better go for a check-up!" Ji Kai gathered his courage and finished his sentence in one breath.

    Who knew that just as he finished his sentence, before Leng ruoxue could even get angry, the demon, green vessel, and Azure were the ones who got angry first.

    "You''re quite bold to look at my wife''s stomach. "

    "You dare to look at big sister''s stomach?"

    "You dare to look at Niu''s stomach?"

    The three of them said in unison. Ji Kai''s face paled in fear.

    "I ... I''m just worried about my wife ..." Ji Kai exined in a low voice. He was so regretful that his intestines had turned green. Why did he have to be so honest?

    "Hmph! Don''t look at what you shouldn''t be looking at!" It was rare that the demon didn''t beat anyone up!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Green vessel and Azure also nodded in agreement.

    Ji Kai, who had just escaped death, nodded repeatedly. How could he get rid of this feeling of escaping death?

    With this, Ji Kai didn''t dare to say anything else.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue calmly spoke,""Have you ever heard of a God going to a normal human hospital for a prenatal examination?"

    The three men and one beast shook their heads.

    "The X-ray at the hospital is better than our internal vision?" Leng ruoxue asked again, satisfied.

    The three humans and one beast shook their heads again.

    "If that''s the case, what''s the use of a hospital to me? Not to mention that I won''t go to the hospital for a prenatal examination, even if I''m going to give birth in the future, I won''t go to the hospital either. " Leng ruoxue said stubbornly.

    After hearing this, evildoer, green vessel, and Azure finally reacted. Were they gods? How could they be the same as humans? They really didn''t need to follow the model of ordinary humans, what prenatal examination! Go y somewhere else!

    The hospital would not be able to earn their money!

    However, Ji Kai knew that his wife didn''t want to go to the hospital, but how could he not go to the hospital when giving birth?

    Ji Kai wanted to say a few words of advice, but before he could say anything, Leng ruoxue stopped him with a sharp re. Many words were stuck in his throat. He didn''t dare to say them, but he couldn''t swallow them down. His face was red from holding back his words.

    By the time he couldn''t take it anymore and coughed violently, Leng ruoxue had already gone upstairs. Evil demon, green vessel, and Cang followed after her, leaving Ji Kai in the living room. He was coughing so hard that his face was red.

    Ji Kai coughed so hard that tears came out. He felt wronged! He had always been thinking for his wife. Why did no one understand him?

    The pain of not being understood by others was really unbearable! Wuuu ...

    From that day on, Ji Kai always wanted to say something when he saw the evildoer, but he hesitated, as if he had a stomach full of words to say. However, the evildoer was always with Leng ruoxue, and he never had the chance to speak to his master alone. This fact made Ji Kai so anxious that he was on fire.

    However, opportunities were always given to those who were prepared. Therefore, after Ji Kai had nned for a long time, he finally found an opportunity.

    It was an afternoon, and Leng ruoxue was taking a nap. As a filial husband, the evildoer went downstairs to prepare something for his wife.

    After Ji Kai finally caught his evil master, he started to persuade his master with all his might. He told his master that when his wife gave birth, she had to go to the hospital to be safer.

    The demon was a little embarrassed.

    It''s not that easy to change my wife''s decision! Besides, thest time he went to the hospital with his wife, the doctor Who examined his wife seemed to be a man! He felt very ufortable to let a man help his wife give birth to a child.

    He could definitely do what other men could do!

    "I don''t want to find a male doctor to help my wife have a baby!" The evildoer replied honestly after some thought.

    "Master, there are many female doctors in the hospital." Ji Kai was speechless, but he still answered honestly.

    "No... Even women!" After thinking about it for a while, the demon felt that he couldn''t bear it. As long as he thought about the possibility of his wife''s body being seen by others, he would go crazy!

    Ji Kai was speechless.

    He had discovered that the evildoer master was no less difficult to deal with than the madam!

 Chapter 3040 The Geniuss Decision (2)

    "I''ve decided, I''m going to give birth to my wife myself!" After a while, the demon who had been deep in thought suddenly said.

    "..." Ji Kai was dumbfounded. He didn''t mean it that way.

    When he finally reacted, Ji Kai quickly said,"Master, do you have medical skills?"

    "Isn''t it just taking in a new student? is there a need for medical skills?" The demon was puzzled. He and Xue ''er were both gods! There was no need to learn any medical skills!

    Ji Kai was speechless for a long time.

    After a long time, Ji Kai took a deep breath and said,""Master, it''s said that a woman giving birth is like passing through the gates of hell, so a doctor''s medical skills and experience are very important at that moment. If you don''t have medical skills, I really don''t rmend you to do such a dangerous thing. After all, it concerns Madam''s safety!"

    "I see! Then I''ll go and study medicine. By the way, I know where the Door to Hell is. When I''m free, I''ll go to that ce for a stroll. It''s not as scary as you think. " After the demon finished speaking, he took a ss of milk and some snacks, left the dumbfounded Ji Kai, and went upstairs again.

    The owner of the gate of hell knows her ... And often goes there ... Not scary ...

    After the evildoer had left for a long time, these words echoed in Ji Kai''s heart. He truly felt that his knowledge was still too shallow. Otherwise, he would not have been so easily intimidated!

    "Hmph! A country bumpkin who had never seen the world! You haven''t even been to the gates of hell, how embarrassing!" At this moment, a mocking voice sounded in Ji Kai''s ears. Then, Ji Kai saw a white lightning bolt quickly rush up the stairs.

    Ji Kai was worried.

    He didn''t need to think to know who the owner of the White Lightning was!

    Why was that little white cat so unadorable? She even took pleasure in beating him?

    If he hadn''t been to the gates of hell, did that mean he hadn''t seen the world? After all, was that ce a ce that anyone could visit if they wanted to? Only the dead could go there, right?

    Ji Kai shivered. He felt that he hadn''t lived long enough, so he definitely wouldn''t want to go there.

    Whoever wants to go can go! He wasn''t going anyway!

    Ji Kai turned around and went back to his room, depressed.

    When Leng ruoxue woke up, the evildoer reported his decision to her.

    When Leng ruoxue heard that the demon was going to study medicine so that he could help his wife deliver a baby in the future, she was silent for a moment. Then, facing the demon''s gaze that was asking for praise, she nodded and stroked his head,"Learn well. Your wife''s future children will all depend on you."

    "Don''t worry, my dear wife. I''ll definitely work hard!" The demon promised. He then stared at Leng ruoxue''s stomach for a while before continuing,"Xue ''er, is our child obedient? did he disturb you?"

    "The baby is very obedient, he didn''t make a fuss at all." Leng ruoxue''s entire body exuded a motherly glow. In her opinion, the little life in her stomach was much more obedient than the four at home. At least the baby loved her and wouldn''t do anything.

    "That''s good! If he dares to mess with you, I''ll beat him up!" The demon clenched his fist and shouted.

    "That''s your baby!" Leng ruoxue was speechless. The child was not even born yet, and the Father was already saying that he was going to beat him up. What would happen if the child heard this?

    Then, she quickly rubbed her belly andforted,""Good baby, your silly father is just joking with you! He can''t bear to beat you up. "

    "I''m willing! I''m willing to beat up anyone who makes my wife suffer! I don''t care who he is!" The demon did not cooperate with his wife''s words at all and said very seriously.

    "Shh! Don''t talk nonsense, the child can hear you!" When Leng ruoxue heard this, she was a little anxious and decided to cover the demon''s mouth.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I want him to hear me so that he won''t torment you!" The demon said as he pulled Leng ruoxue''s hand and held it in his.

    "Alright! However, if you hit our child, my heart will ache. " Leng ruoxue, who was at her wit''s end, could only remind him of this.

    "Honey, is the child more important or am I more important?" the demon couldn''t help asking.

    "You! You''re important!" Leng ruoxue coaxed.

    "Then will you be angry at me because I aborted the child?" The demon asked again, worried.

    "What''s the matter with this score! If it''s the children''s fault, I''m sure I won''t be angry. " Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    "Then I''m relieved! As long as he doesn''t make any mistakes, I won''t do anything. But once he does, I''ll teach him a good lesson!" The demon decided.

    "..." Leng ruoxue helplessly nodded.

    At this moment, the demon touched Leng ruoxue''s stomach and asked,""Wifey, will you not love me as much as you used to after we give birth?"

    "Of course I won ''t!" Leng ruoxue promised.

    "But Cang said that after giving birth, your mind won''t be on me! If such a thing really happens, I don''t mind sending my child away!" The demon said with a hint of worry.

    "Uh! That kind of thing will never happen. In my heart, you will always be the most important!" Hearing this, Leng ruoxue immediately said, but in her heart, she was so angry at Cang''s words that she gritted her teeth.

    She had thought that the two of them had temporarily stopped fighting! So they had gone underground?

    The more Leng ruoxue thought about it, the angrier she got. However, she didn''t show it on her face. She continued coaxing the evildoer for a while more before she finally managed to coax this insecure fellow into bursting with joy.

    After that, Leng ruoxue found Cang and instructed him to bring grandfather and the rest to Indigo. Just like that, Azure, who didn''t know the truth, was sent out.

    On the other side, the demon was ready to officially study medicine.

    Since he wanted to study medicine, he had to find a school.

    For this reason, the evildoer gave the task of finding a school to Ji Kai.

    Ji Kai didn''t know what to do when he received this annoying task. After all, it was really not easy for a stowaway without any identification to go to school!

    Ji Kai had been struggling for a few days and inadvertently revealed his thoughts to Qing Jue. When Qing Jue heard this, he smiled and said, "It''s easy to get identification. Just find them."

    The ''they'' that green vessel was referring to were the two mainframe of the starfields that were not far away, doing nothing. Ever since these two little guys were brought back by blue, they had been following them. Blue had even changed their bodies to be two palm-sized rabbits.

    One was grey, the other ck.

    The two rabbit-shaped mainframe were having a hard time with their new bodies.

    As the mainframe, the two of them naturally had high IQs, so they were quite clear that rabbits were mostly carnivorous. However, in Cang''s words, they were mini pet rabbits! If they took it out, they would definitely be able to charm arge number of girls. With the intention of charming arge number of girls, the two of them put up with their new image.

    However, ever since they had their new bodies, the two rabbits had not seen many pretty girls. The only one they had seen was Leng ruoxue, who was not to be trifled with. Towards pretty girls, they did not dare to have any thoughts about her!

 Chapter 3041 The Demons Decision (3)

    In this way, the two rabbits were so idle that they were about to grow green fur.

    The two rabbits with sharp ears immediately perked up their little ears to listen carefully when they heard that there was a job.

    Ji Kai still didn''t know the identity of these two rabbits. However, he wasn''t too surprised by their sudden appearance, because they were brought back by the little white cat. But now that Qing Jue reminded him to ask for help from these two rabbits, he couldn''t help but take a few more nces at the rabbits that were already quite fat.

    Oh! It could be used as a dish!

    Ji Kai was already very picky about the dishes that went with wine, but these two rabbits were barely qualified! It should be good to nourish Madam''s body.

    Just as Ji Kai''s thoughts were running wild, Qing Jue''s small meaty w hit Ji Kai''s head and he shouted,"You bastard! They are not for you to eat! Don''t you need proof of identity? Just find the two of them!"

    "Uh! They''re two rabbits!" Ji Kai couldn''t help but whisper.

    "He is on the outside, but not on the inside! Besides, even if they''re just two pet rabbits now, they''re still more useful than you!" Qing Jue said with a look of disdain.

    These words hurt Ji Kai''s fragile heart! Could it be that he was not even as good as two rabbits?

    At this moment, the gray rabbit spoke.

    "Idiot!"

    After cursing, it closed its mouth again and put on a noble and cold appearance.

    Ji Kai was frightened by the rabbit that suddenly spoke!

    Why ... Was it another talking Beastie? How could this be?

    No wonder he was always looked down upon. It seemed that he was really worse than two rabbits?

    Ji Kai was very sad!

    Qing Jue couldn''t stand it anymore and finally said something fair."You don''t have to be too sad. These two rabbits are the mainframe. You naturally can''tpare to them in certain aspects." The ability he was referring to was naturally hacking into Indigo''swork. In reality, without Leng ruoxue and the rest knowing, the two bored rabbits had already done that. However, they were afraid of being scolded, so they didn''t dare to report this.

    "MA...Mainframe?" Ji Kai was stunned. Did he mean what he was thinking?

    "Yes." Green vessel nodded and exined,"one of them was brought here by Cang and I from the vast Gxy. The other one is the mainframe of the Parliament Alliance."

    Ji Kai was silent. Alright! After the three of them, the little boy and the little white cat had added anotheryer of frost to the Haoyuan star field and the Congress alliance!

    Ji Kai observed three minutes of silence for the Congress alliance before nodding.""If it''s them, then there shouldn''t be a problem with our identification."

    The mainframe! His original job was to monitor thework, which was even more powerful than the so-called hackers. How could Ji Kai not be at ease?

    A dayter, the two rabbits who had received the mission had confirmed the identities of Leng ruoxue and the others. From kindergarten all the way to high school, their ages had also been changed.

    Leng ruoxue and the demon were both twenty years old, while Ji Kai was a thirty-five-year-old uncle.

    For men, thirty-five years old was the golden age of men, so Ji Kai was very proud.

    Things would be much easier with an identity.

    Ji Kai went out to run to school.

    A weekter, Ji Kai, who had run through the entire Indigo, came back dejectedly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "How is it? did you find the school?" the demon asked.

    "No, medical schools have very strict requirements for their students ''qualifications. Many schools refuse to ept their owners when they hear that they haven''t passed the college entrance examination." Ji Kai said honestly.

    "College entrance exam? What''s that?" The evildoer who had never gone to school expressed that he didn''t understand.

    "College entrance exam! It''s a way for ordinary people to study. After passing the college entrance examination and being admitted to a University, they can then study the university''s courses!" Leng ruoxue exined with a smile.

    "Is there any University that I can go to without the college entrance examination?" The demon asked gloomily. What college entrance exam! It sounded so difficult.

    "There are, but you won''t be able to learn anything useful in that kind of University. So, if you want to study medicine well, my dear husband, you still have to take the college entrance examination!" Leng ruoxueughed evilly. To be honest, she didn''t want the evildoer to study medicine so hard. After all, they were gods, and giving birth was definitely different from ordinary people. However, this was the evildoer''s kind intention, and she couldn''t reject it. Thus, she could only hope that the evildoer would take the initiative to give up.

    But the little devil''s temper came up.

    "I want to take the college entrance exam!" The demon''s will said firmly.

    "Then participate!" Leng ruoxue was at her wit''s end.

    After deciding to take the college entrance examination, the first thing the demon had to do was to learn about the knowledge of Indigo.

    Even though Leng ruoxue had taken the college entrance exam in her previous life, she was not very familiar with Indigo''s knowledge. As such, she had no way of helping the demon.

    After some thought, she ordered Ji Kai to hire a tutor for the evildoer.

    Ji Kai quickly settled this matter. The tutor he hired was a young man in his early twenties.

    The moment he saw Leng ruoxue and the evildoer, the young man was in a daze for a long time. When he regained his senses, his little face was still red and he did not know where to put his hands and feet.

    The young man, who originally wanted to work while studying, didn''t expect his client to be so beautiful. Wasn''t this a scam?

    Facing such a monstrous student, who could still concentrate on teaching?

    The young man was very worried. The sry of this job was very high, and he didn''t want to lose it because of his distraction!

    After a long period of silence, the young man decided to start the ss.

    When he saw Leng ruoxue take out a set of elementary school textbooks, the young man was in a mess.

    W-what was the meaning of this? The young man didn''t understand.

    "Let''s start from elementary school!" Leng ruoxue exined with a faint smile.

    "O-okay!" The young man was depressed for a moment, but he agreed. Hepletely treated this as a test from the host.

    The young man was also very serious when he taught. Basically, he only had to teach them once before Leng ruoxue and the demon who were learning with him understood.

    In reality, Leng ruoxue was the only one who truly understood. As for the demon, he hadpletely imprinted the contents of the books into his mind. When he needed them, he would flip through them and use them. When he didn''t need them, he would just store them in the depths of his mind.

    It had to be said that his learning method was quite suitable for this kind of intensive learning. The reason why Leng ruoxue followed him was because she was afraid that the demon would not understand something and she could be of help when the time came. But now that the demon had taken a shortcut, she naturally didn''t need to study seriously anymore. However, she still chose to listen.

    A monthter, the evildoer and Leng ruoxue hadpleted all the courses from elementary school to high school. The young man was quite surprised at the learning speed of this pair of monsters. They were real geniuses! Inparison, those self-proimed geniuses in their school were nothing.

    Knowing that the evildoer was going to take the college entrance examination and study medicine, the young man strongly rmended the evildoer to apply for their school and make it clear that they were the top school on Indigo, with the best campus environment and teachers.

 Chapter 3042 The Demons Decision (4)

    After hearing this, the demon was a little tempted.

    However, he didn''t immediately agree. He only said,""I need to discuss this with my wife!"

    Hearing the demon''s words, the young man''s mouth couldn''t help but Twitch. It was hard for him to imagine that the beautiful man and woman in front of him, who were not even twenty years old, were already husband and wife. The man still kept talking about his wife all day long, as if he was afraid that others would not know that he was afraid of his wife!

    Although he had heard it a lot and should have calmed down, every time he heard the demonic man talk about his wife, he felt very conflicted.

    Men! He was tied up tightly just like that. The point was that the person in jail didn''t struggle at all and even enjoyed being tied up by a woman.

    The young man had no experience in love, so he naturally could not understand the mood of a demon who respected his wife. However, this matter was obviously not something that he could ask about as a tutor, so he quickly felt at ease.

    A few months before the college entrance exam, Ji Kai had to help his master register. At this moment, Leng ruoxue ordered Ji Kai to register her as well. She was also taking the college entrance examination.

    When Ji Kai heard this, he was stunned for a long time.

    Madam! Although your stomach isn''t obvious yet, you''ll be old and inbor by the time you take the college entrance examination. How can you take the college entrance examination in that state? Ji Kai didn''t dare to imagine how lively it would be if the child was born on the exam grounds!

    Knowing what Ji Kai was thinking, Leng ruoxue told him the truth,""Don''t worry, I can''t give birth so quickly!"

    "¡­¡­"

    What did he mean by ''can''t give birth so soon''? Could he endure through the college entrance examination or ...

    When he thought of this, Ji Kai suddenly woke up.

    That''s not right! If master wanted to study medicine, he had to take the college entrance examination first. But after the college entrance examination, he would have a holiday and school would start again. This would take several months. If that was the case, it would definitely be toote for master to learn medicine and help Madam deliver a baby. It should be known that a woman would be pregnant for ten months, and Madam was now six months old. She would probably give birth before the day of the college entrance examination, and by then, master''s school had not started yet!

    Thinking about this, Ji Kai suddenly didn''t know what the meaning of his master''s hard work and college entrance exams was.

    "I told you, I can''t give birth so quickly!" Leng ruoxue repeated before Ji Kai could voice his thoughts.

    "Yeah, my child won''t be out so soon." The demon also nodded.

    Ji Kai didn''t understand, but since his master and his wife said so, what else could he say? He could only follow Madam''s instructions!

    Not long after reporting to his master and Madam, Cang brought Leng Qingtian and the others toherblue.

    Seeing Leng ruoxue, who they had not seen for a long time, everyone naturally exchanged some pleasantries. When Leng Qingtian and Leng ruohan found out that one of them was going to be a great-grandfather and the other was going to be an uncle, they were overjoyed. Ever since they had arrived on theherblue, Leng ruoxue had many protectors by her side, causing the demon to find it extremely difficult to even take a single step closer to Xue ''er.

    In the words of Leng Qingtian and the others, Xue ''er was pregnant now, so she had to be careful in everything. Of course, the person she had to be especially careful of was naturally a demon.

    The reason why they treated evildoer this way, other than punishing him for kidnapping Xue ''er and leaving without saying goodbye, was also because Cang had snitched on him.

    The evil Cang told everyone that even after Niu had a child, the evil man still didn''t stop and kept pestering Xue ''er ...

    When Leng Qingtian and the others heard this, they were shocked.

    From then on, the days of suffering for the evildoers officially began.

    He wanted to hug his wife, but it was harder than ascending to the heavens to get close to her. This also caused him to hang his head all day long. His face was frighteningly dark, and cold currents were flowing around him. For a moment, the air pressure in the entire vi wasparable to that of the South Pole.

    However, Leng Qingtian and the others were not afraid of this. The only one they were afraid of was Ji Kai.<novelnext></novelnext>

    As the head butler, Ji Kai sympathized with his poor master! But he didn''t expect Madam''s maiden family to be so fierce. Even the master couldn''t do anything about it, so he, a little servant, naturally didn''t dare to be rash.

    As such, Ji Kai could only support and sympathize with his master in his heart.

    As for Leng ruoxue, after being protected by her grandfather and the others, she could only feel helpless. In fact, she wasn''t that fragile, okay? Of course, her heart ached even more for the evildoer who looked at her with resentful eyes every day.

    After a long conversation with his grandfather and the others, Leng Qingtian and the others finally gave in and sighed. A grown girl can''t be kept in the family! This is just how far! She felt heartache for her man.

    Leng Qingtian and the others felt sour in their hearts, but they still allowed the evildoer to get close to Xue ''er. Of course, they also gave him a warning.

    The demon naturally agreed, and then hugged his wife tightly like a pitiful homeless child, expressing his feelings.

    Leng ruoxueforted him and finally managed to coax the evildoer into a smile.

    Ever since her grandfather and the others arrived, the house had suddenly be lively. Back then, when Ji Kai saw so many people and beasts, he was not used to it.

    In particr, there were many precious animals among the beasts, and all of them could speak the humannguage. This simply made his eyes unable to take enough of them.

    However, the spirit beasts did not have a good attitude towards Ji Kai, because in their hearts, Ji Kai was a damned evildoer, and this damned evildoer had once abducted their master, so he was their enemy!

    The servants of their enemies were naturally their enemies!

    With this reasoning, it would not be so easy for Ji Kai to please them.

    However, those beasts were all the size of a palm, and many of them were fluffy. They looked too cute, so Ji Kai couldn''t help but stick his warm face to their cold butts. After a long time, he really made some progress. At the very least, the spirit beasts no longer rejected Ji Kai as much as they had before.

    Just like that, Ji Kai spent his days cooking.

    After cooking more, Ji Kai''s cooking skills had improved by leaps and bounds, and his rtionship with the beasts had also improved rapidly while feeding them.

    It couldn''t be helped, as Ji Kai was now their nanny!

    Time passed quickly.

    Soon, the day of the college entrance examination arrived.

    To Ji Kai''s dismay, his wife''s stomach was still normal even after a few months.

    Ji Kai was deeply worried about this fact.

    Was Madam pregnant or not?

    Ji Kai didn''t dare to ask. Whenever he had the chance, he would nce at his wife''s stomach and then quickly look away to avoid being discovered.

    In fact, how could his little trick escape the eyes of all the people and beasts? however, none of them exposed Ji Kai.

    After sending Leng ruoxue and the evildoer into the exam hall, Bai Xu and Feng Zhan took the initiative to chat with Ji Kai to distract him from his anxiety.

    While they were chatting, Ji Kai unintentionally revealed his worries, instantly causing Feng Zhan and Bai Xu tough out loud.

    Afterughing enough, Feng Zhan answered,"you''re thinking too much. Master definitely has a baby. It''s just that our God''s baby won''t be born so soon. Like me, I stayed in the egg for at least a thousand years before I came out. This stinky cat is the same!"

 Chapter 3043 The Demons Decision (5)

    Ugh! Looking at the fiery-red macaw that Feng Zhan had transformed into and the stinky cat that he was talking about, Ji Kai was a little confused.

    A thousand years?

    If that was the case, would he still have a chance to see little master? I''m afraid he can''t even live for a thousand years?

    Ji Kai was very sad. After all, he had been looking forward to seeing his little master. No matter what, he had to see her. Otherwise, he would not be able to die in peace!

    "Calm down. Master''s baby shouldn''t take that long. It will definitely be born within a hundred years!" Sensing Ji Kai''s low mood, Feng Zhan consoled him with a smile.

    Hearing this, Ji Kai couldn''t help but nce at Feng Zhan. He thought to himself,"is this a constion?" A hundred years isn''t a short time, is it?

    Of course, it was much shorter than a thousand years. AI! I hope he has the chance to see little mastere into being!

    After understanding that his future little master was different from the rest, Ji Kai forced himself to calm down. He was not prepared to stare at Leng ruoxue''s stomach and sigh anymore.

    After three days of examinations, Leng ruoxue and the demon acted as if nothing had happened. They did not care about the results at all. However, Leng Qingtian and the others, who had no idea what the college entrance examination was, were rather interested in the college entrance examination that Leng ruoxue and the demon were participating in.

    After some understanding, everyone immediately made the decision to take the college entrance examination. Of course, they could only participate in next year ''s.

    The two rabbit mainframe helped everyone to get their identification. Ji Kai then invited the young man from before.

    Knowing that there was work to be done, the young man was naturally happy. However, when he saw Leng Qingtian and the others, he was at a loss.

    These people in front of him, any one of them could be a male God-level school hunk! Was it really good for such a group of people to enter University?

    The young man could already foresee the reaction of the group of infatuated girls on campus when they saw this fat meat.

    After giving everyone a sympathetic look, the young man began to teach seriously without batting an eyelid.

    Although they were baffled by the young man''s gaze, no one thought too much about it.

    They took a shortcut in their studies like a demon. In less than a month, the young man lost his job again. However, to the young man, he was quite proud. Because the results of the college entrance examination were already out. He had taught a top scorer and second ce.

    Needless to say, the college entrance examination''s top scorer was naturally Leng ruoxue, while demon''s results ced him in second ce among all the college entrance examination candidates on Indigo.

    As expected, the two of them became the young man''s schoolmates.

    When it came to choosing her major, Leng ruoxue had initially wanted to choose thew. However, under the gaze of those devilish ck eyes, she had chosen the medicine as well.

    Leng ruoxue could onlyfort herself that she had only learned medicine because she was afraid that someone would take advantage of her absence to seduce her man!

    The demon didn''t care why his wife studied medicine. He was very happy to be able to go in and out with his wife every day. He didn''t have to worry about people who were blind to provoke his wife.

    Their University was calledherblue University. It was the best university onherblue, and the students who graduated would be elites in their respective fields. Of course, there were many children of aristocratic families among the students, and these children were not idiots. They all got in with their own results.

    Entering a University like this meant that everyone had to study hard. However, Leng ruoxue was definitely not on the list of people who would study hard.

    Basically, she was just here to pass the time! Otherwise, she would be under a lot of pressure if she was surrounded by the love and care of her grandfather and the others all day long!<novelnext></novelnext>

    On the first day of school, the two of them went to report together.

    Before they even entered the school, their extraordinary looks caused a hugemotion. Fortunately, they had the help of their former tutor, this old bird. That was why Leng ruoxue and the demon did not get drowned in the crowd.

    Under the cover of the young man, Leng ruoxue and the demon finally arrived at the medical school.

    Every year, the School of Medicine''s marks were the highest inherblue University. Even though there were many students who applied, the School of Medicine''s marks were always extremely high every time they recruited new students. This year, the marks were simply heaven-defying, so the only new students in the School of Medicine this year were Leng ruoxue and demon.

    Of course, Leng ruoxue was still unaware of this situation. The senior who had epted the mission to wee them outside the medical school had not told them about this either.

    Once she entered the medical school campus, Leng ruoxue could smell the strong smell of disinfectant. It was simr to the smell in the hospital. At this moment, she regretted studying medicine.

    She didn''t like the smell!

    However, Leng ruoxue also knew that retreating now would not work. She still had to apany the evildoer!

    After finishing the admission procedures, the two of them went home.

    Three dayster, sses officially began.

    When Leng ruoxue and the demon arrived at the ssroom ording to the timetable given to them, they saw that the huge ssroom was empty. There was not a single student in sight. They immediately realized that they had arrived early.

    It wasn''t until an old professor in his 70s arrived that Leng ruoxue realized that something was amiss. It was only the two of them. Seeing that the old professor was about to start his ss, she couldn''t help but ask,""Professor, I don''t think all the students have arrived yet!"

    "Who said that not everyone is here? You two are the only students in this batch!" The old professor said affably. This year''s top and second ce were both his students, so he was in a very good mood.

    "..." But when Leng ruoxue heard this terrifying news, she was in a bad mood. ording to her thoughts, if there were more students, she could ck off, but now there were only two of them, she was afraid that even if she took a nap in ss, the professor would find out! This feeling was really too sad.

    As if he could see through Leng ruoxue''s thoughts of cking off, the old professor, whose beard had turned a little white, smiled even more warmly.""Our medical department''s teaching style is a little different from other departments. It''s more dependent on students ''self-exploration and internship. So, if you can fully understand what''s in the books, I don''t care what you do in my ss. However, if you can''t answer a question of mine, then you''ll have to face my monstrous anger!"

    "Tremble! The children!" The old professor suddenly said in an impassioned tone.

    "¡­¡­"

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue was even more suspicious of her choice.

    Unfortunately, in the old professor''s eyes, the two pieces of fat meat in front of him had already boarded the pirate ship, and it was toote for him to regret.

    The old professor was pleased with himself and started his lecture.

    After listening for a while, the demon said impatiently,""Professor, can we not talk about this? I''m not interested in these things. "

    The old professor''s first lesson was about basic medical knowledge. For a demon who only wanted to help his wife deliver, it waspletely useless, so he didn''t have the patience to continue listening.

    When the old professor heard the demon''s words, he immediately blew his beard and red,""Then what are you interested in?" Of course, he was just asking casually.

    "I want to learn how to give birth!" The demon shouted.

 Chapter 3044 The Demons Decision (6)

    "Delivery? You mean the gynecology department?" The old professor''s eyes widened as he looked at the evildoer in disbelief. He really didn''t expect such an evildoer to be interested in Gynecology. After all, there weren''t many male students who wanted to study Gynecology!

    The old professor''s interest was piqued, and he continued to ask,""Tell me, why do you want to study Gynecology?"

    "I''m going to help my wife deliver a baby!" The demon said confidently, while Leng ruoxue wanted to cover her face.

    "Uh! He had to learn Gynecology to help his wife deliver? What about the others? You''re not going to care?" The old professor was dumbfounded. He didn''t understand it wrong, did he?

    "I just want to help my wife deliver the baby. It''s none of my business!" The demon said calmly.

    When the old professor heard this, he almost lost his breath and called the ambnce. He opened his mouth and only blurted out after a long while,""Do you know the purpose of learning medicine?"

    "I don''t know, and I don''t want to know. I studied medicine to help my wife deliver a baby!" The demon was very honest.

    "You, you ... A doctor has the heart of a parent! The purpose of studying medicine is to save the dying and heal the injured. How can you only care about your wife and not others?" The old professor panted a few times before he could finish his sentence.

    "There are so many doctors, it''s not like I''m the only one," the demon said indifferently."But I''m the only husband my wife has, so I have to take care of her. Otherwise, she''ll be so pitiful!"

    "It''s not like I don''t want you to take care of your wife. I mean, you can''t be so selfish! Being a doctor is such a sacred profession. If you only help your wife deliver after learning it, won''t you lose your medical skills?" The old professor tried his best to persuade him, hoping that the demon would understand the duty of a doctor.

    However, the demon was a one-track mind. He insisted on only caring about his wife and not about anyone else. The old professor was so angry that he wanted to throw the ckboard eraser away. On the other hand, Leng ruoxue felt rather consoled after hearing the demon''s words. After all, they were not the Saviors of the world! Moreover, cultivators had long seen through life and death, so they were cold to ordinary people who knew the cycle of life and death. Therefore, it was not difficult to understand why the old professor''s words could not move them.

    However, the old professor was not willing to give up and had his eyes on Leng ruoxue. He knew that the beautiful young woman in front of him was this brat''s wife. This was no secret in the medical school.

    However, before the old professor could speak, Leng ruoxue spoke first,""Don''t try to persuade me, I''m not here to save the world!"

    "Then what are you doing here?" The old professor was already gritting his teeth. These two kids were the only two students in their medical school this year! Were they all here to anger him?

    "I''m here to apany my husband!" Leng ruoxue replied matter-of-factly.

    "¡­¡­"

    The old professor couldn''t keep his calm anymore. Of the only two students this year, one was here to apany her husband, and the other only wanted to study Gynecology and Obstetrics to help her deliver her wife. Neither of them really wanted to study medicine. What was going on? If word of this got out, wouldn''t the other old guys he knewugh their heads off?

    It should be known that he had bragged a lot to those old guys back then, saying that the top and second ce of the year were in his hands. Now, it was great. Neither of these two wanted to be a doctor seriously. This fact made the old professor deeply worried.<novelnext></novelnext>

    A heavy atmosphere filled the spacious ssroom. Leng ruoxue was starting to feel sorry for the old professor. As far as she knew, this professor was a leading figure in the medical world and had students all over the world. But now, he was so angry that he almost had a heart attack. This was really a sin!

    After some thought, Leng ruoxue didn''t want to agitate the old professor too much, so she said in a gentler tone,""Professor, you don''t have to worry too much. We''ll learn what we need to learn and we''ll get full marks for the exams. I just hope that you won''t be too strict with us. Of course, when you want to show off to your old friends, you can still drag us out. We definitely won''t embarrass you, that should be fine, right?"

    Leng ruoxue knew that elders of this age liked topare. They wouldpete with their sons, grandsons, and students. In short, they would not let go of anything that they couldpete with. Moreover, the person in front of her was an old man. So, in order to be more at ease when studying, she was willing to give him some benefits.

    Clearly, Leng ruoxue''s words had hit the other party''s soft spot. The old professor was still a professor in a medical school at this age. Wasn''t he looking for a true sessor? He would show it off when he needed it. He had thought that there would be two good seedlings, but who knew that neither of these two little fellows in front of him wanted to really study medicine. However, the old professor didn''t want to make things difficult for him, so he only thought about it for a moment before nodding in agreement.

    In fact, he had no choice but to agree! Although the two little guys in front of him were young, they were not easy to kidnap. Therefore, the smart old professor could only take a step back and settle for second best.

    The old professor couldn''t teach him immediately after knowing that the demon only wanted to study Gynecology. After all, the basic knowledge of medicine still had to be learned! He couldn''t just run away without even knowing how to walk, right? After exining the logic to the genius, the genius expressed his understanding and asked to study at home. The old professor would directly teach him about Gynecology in the next ss.

    ? The old professor felt his balls ache when he understood the demon''s meaning.

    He had heard of self-study in other departments, but he had never heard of it in the medical department? Could it be that their medical department was going to produce a self-taught talent this year?

    When he thought of Leng ruoxue and evildoer''s results, the old professor couldn''t stay calm anymore.

    What a waste! How did he let these two be this year''s top and second ce? This caused him to look down on the other students. Now, this was great. A single misstep would cause eternal hatred!

    The old professor deeply felt that he had fallen into the trap set up by this couple, and that he would never be able to climb out of it. However, he still kindly passed the thick stack of books to the demon and Leng ruoxue and reminded them,"go back and study yourself! If you don''t understand anything, you can ask me anytime! I''ll test you guys in the next ss. "

    After saying that, the old professor left with a hunched back and a heavy heart.

    When they reached home, Leng ruoxue and the demon quickly flipped through the book that the old professor had given them. With their photographic memory, it did not take long for them to memorize the contents of the book without missing a single word.

    When it was time for ss again, the old professor was hit hard again.

    The reason was naturally that he, as a leading figure in the medical world, could not stop the two little fellows! This made him feel very disappointed. However, he also saw two real self-taught medical geniuses, and he felt that with their current level, they could go to the hospital to be interns.

    Leng ruoxue and the demon already had a solid foundation in their theoretical knowledge. The only thing they werecking was a base. Of course, genius didn''t learn Gynecology, which he wanted to learn the most. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to learn by himself, but the books the old professor gave him didn''t have anything rted to that.

    Now, the old professor was in a difficult position. Should he teach them himself or let the two little guys learn by themselves? It must be known that teaching these two students would be a heavy blow to any professor.

 Chapter 3045 The Demons Decision (7)

    It wasn''t good for the students to be too smart. The professors wouldn''t feel a sense of aplishment! The poor old professor was having the same feeling now.

    After pondering for a long time, the old professor made up his mind and let Leng ruoxue and the demon go home to self-study. He also instructed them to ask at any time if they had any questions.

    When she returned home, Leng ruoxue stared at the thick stack of books in a daze.

    "Xue ''er, what''s wrong?" The demon asked in confusion.

    "I feel like we''ve gone to University for nothing. We''ve studied on our own!" Leng ruoxue said gloomily.

    "It''s okay. It''s just getting into university. It''s not troublesome for us. " The demon didn''t think so. He felt that as long as he could learn what he needed, it would be fine. Who cared if it was self-study or not! And he was currently quite satisfied with this learning method.

    In the blink of an eye, two years of university life passed. The number of times Leng ruoxue and the demon came to the school could be counted with one''s fingers. However, the two of them kept in contact with that depressed old professor. The old professor loved and hated these two students at the same time, and his feelings were extremelyplicated.

    A year ago, Leng Qingtian and the others had also passed the college entrance examination and became students ofherblue University.

    Although Leng Qingtian and the others had applied for different specializations, they all had one thing inmon, and that was that they did not like to attend sses every day and preferred to self-study. Their actions made the professors inherblue University even more depressed.

    However, the professors couldn''t do anything about it. After all, their results were there! Even if they were self-taught, they often took the top three in each major during the exam, which made the professors love and hate them.

    However, Leng ruoxue and the rest enjoyed such a life. In their eyes, a colorful campus could adjust their lives. Of course, if there weren''t so many love-struck girls on campus, their little days would be even happier.

    Leng Qingtian and the others found joy in this, but Ji Kai and the beasts couldn ''t.

    Originally, Ji Kai also wanted to get into a University for fun, but he had failed the college entrance exam twice in a row. This fact made him quite depressed.

    As for the beasts, they were all treated as pets by Leng ruoxue''s side. If they were to transform into human form for the sake of going to school, they would not be used to it. More importantly, once they turned into humans, they would not be able to act coquettishly with their master. This was also the main reason why the little beasts had maintained their beast form. With such a thought in mind, the Beasties could only watch helplessly.

    But luckily, the family members didn''t have to go to school every day. This made the Beasties feel a little more at ease.

    Just as Leng ruoxue and the rest were enjoying their peaceful days, she suddenly received a red bomb.

    A wedding invitation!

    The owner of the wedding invitation was qu Sen, who had appeared briefly two years ago.

    Looking at the red bomb in her hand, Leng ruoxue could not understand. Hadn''t the matter already been settled? Why did qu Sen send her a wedding invitation?

    Could it be that he wanted to show off?

    Leng ruoxue deeply felt that this was a possibility! Otherwise, there was no other way to exin the original intention of the other party sending her the wedding invitation.

    Just as Leng ruoxue was hesitating on how to deal with this red bomb, Leng Qingtian and the others, who had already learned the truth from Qing Jue, decided unanimously that they would participate! This was also to clear Xue ''er''s name!

    Seeing that her grandfather and the rest were in high spirits, Leng ruoxue could only go along with their wishes.

    On the day of the wedding, Leng ruoxue was dressed in a red gown, which made her look even more beautiful and moving. The demon and the rest were all dressed in suits and leather shoes, looking extremely handsome. The Beasties who were also attending the wedding had allbed their fur and feathers. Every little Beastie''s fur was smooth and shiny, and they were extremely cute.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the situation and could not help but feel speechless.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Why did they look like they were there to cause a scene?

    She believed that with these beautiful men around her, the groom would probably be a shadow of a man. Of course, at this moment, Leng ruoxue hadpletely forgotten about her existence. And with their departure, not only would the groom be a decoration, even the bride would be invisible.

    As there were many people, Leng ruoxue had specially instructed Ji Kai to rent tworge buses that could carry 100 people. At first, Ji Kai didn''t feel much about renting a big guest to attend the wedding. After all, they had more people, and the big guest was the cheapest. However, when Ji Kai saw the bus driver''s conflicted expression, he realized that something was wrong.

    Wearing a suit and being a guest?

    Only people like them could think of such a thing, right? However, seeing that everyone was extremely calm, Ji Kai also calmed down.

    In any case, if it was really embarrassing, he would not be lonely.

    The bus driver, who was in a dilemma, drove the bus away with an unknown feeling.

    Qu Sen''s wedding was arranged to be held at the qu family''s ancestral home. It was a ce where the most powerful families on the gathered.

    When the two ordinary buses drove into this high-end, magnificent, and top-grade residential area, the dignitaries living there and the guests who came to attend the wedding were instantly horrified!

    Where did this gueste from?

    Why would a Volkswagen bus appear in this ce?

    In fact, not only were the noble families unable to ept what they were seeing, even the bus driver almost couldn''t bear it.

    The strange gazes from outside the car were like two sharp knives that pierced straight into the heart of the driver. This really wasn''t a ce they should be! The driver felt his face burning!

    Sensing the driver''s uneasiness, Leng ruoxue smiled faintly and said,""Calm down. You guys aren''t any worse than anyone else!"

    Leng ruoxue''s words miraculously appeased the bus driver who was a little anxious. After the bus driver had calmed down, he drove the bus into the temporary parking lot of the wedding banquet.

    The bus was surrounded by expensive and limited-edition sports cars and caverns. The bus driver suddenly felt proud to be in the middle of those high-end cars. After all, not everyone had such an experience!

    The two buses were parked side by side. When the guests who had just arrived saw the bus stop in their dedicated parking lot, they immediately lost their calm.

    Very quickly, a staff member stepped forward to question the bus driver and arrogantly told him,""This is not a ce for you to Park!"

    The chauffeur blinked his eyes innocently before turning to look at Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue smiled faintly and took out an admonishment card from her red pouch for the staff to take a look.

    Seeing the remonstration request, it was the staff member''s turn to lose his calm.

    She had thought that these people had stopped at the wrong ce. Who would have thought that they were really here to attend the wedding? The staff could not understand how a top family like the qu family could have such a poor rtive.

    The staff member who was a little confused had nothing to say after confirming the authenticity of the remonstration. Seeing him like this, the bus driver suddenly became more arrogant.

    Leng ruoxue, who was sitting behind the driver, could not help butugh to herself when she saw the driver''s smug look. One should know that even if she were to dress up beautifully to ride on such a vehicle, she would not find it embarrassing at all. What was the big deal? This is called being unique, okay?

 Chapter 3046 The Demons Decision (8)

    When the door of the bus opened, Leng ruoxue and the rest alighted elegantly. The indignant onlookers were once again dumbfounded. However, what made them even more dumbfounded was that one of the middle-aged men in a suit and leather shoes was actually holding a sack in his hand. It was bulging, and they had no idea what was inside!

    This image of the other party had once again refreshed their understanding of Leng ruoxue and the rest. However, Leng ruoxue and the rest were extremely calm, as if the matter had nothing to do with them.

    Especially Leng ruoxue. She held the remonstration request in her hands and smiled at the staff,""The second young master of the qu family invited us here, you can''t look down on us."

    When the staff member heard this, he instantly felt wronged. He hadn''t even said anything, okay? However, Leng ruoxue did not look at people''s expressions when she was looking at them. Moreover, green vessel and green jade had already tranted the thoughts of the staff members for her, so it was impossible for her not to know.

    "Alright, bring us to the wedding banquet!" Leng ruoxue didn''t even give the staff a chance to speak and immediately gave her instructions.

    The staff member was helpless, but he could not just leave this group of people behind. Hence, he could only brace himself and lead the way for Leng ruoxue and the others.

    When they arrived at the main entrance of the qu family''s ancestral residence, the person in charge of a 4S shop was standing at the door to wee them. The moment he saw Leng ruoxue and the evildoer, the corners of his mouth twitched uncontrobly.

    He couldn''t understand why the two of them were here on the vice president''s big day. He even brought arge group of people. What was he trying to do? Smash the ce?

    The person-in-charge had already started imagining things. He would never have thought that qu Sen would actually send a remonstration request to Leng ruoxue and she woulde to the banquet.

    The person-in-charge, who was in a dilemma, saw that Leng ruoxue and the others were approaching and quickly went up to them. These two were not to be trifled with! Please don''t cause any trouble on this joyous day!

    Leng ruoxue nced at the person-in-charge, who seemed to be on edge. She smiled charmingly andforted him,""Qu Sen invited us to his wedding. Don''t be afraid, we''re not here to mess things up. We''re not here to ask you to fix your car!"

    "Puchi!" Hearing this, Ji Kai couldn''t help butugh, while the person in charge''s face turned red.

    Looking at the person-in-charge''s constipated expression, Ji Kaiforted him kindly,""Yes, don''t be afraid. I''ve stopped getting into a car ident a long time ago!"

    "..." The person-in-charge didn''t know what to say. He only felt that there were thousands of ''F ** K horses'' running wildly in his heart!

    Was this the main point? Was this the main point? Kiss!

    The person-in-charge was deeply regretful. Why did he take on the job of weing guests? He even met Leng ruoxue and the others.

    Looking at the huge lineup of the other party, the person in charge changed the topic and asked,""I wonder who they are?"

    "My family!" Leng ruoxue exined simply.

    "Miss Leng has so many family members ..." The person in charge was speechless. Each of them was carrying a small animal. Was this the rhythm of a Zoo?

    "It''s alright, this isn''t all!" Leng ruoxue smiled indifferently. Instantly, the person-in-charge''s polite words were stuck in his throat.

    After taking a few deep breaths, the person in charge continued,""Pleasee in, miss Leng and the others!"

    "Thanks!" After saying this, Leng ruoxue and the rest swaggered into the qu n''s ancestral residence. Ji Kai, who was walking at the back, handed the sack in his hand to the person in charge.<novelnext></novelnext>

    As he watched Leng ruoxue and the others leave, he looked at the things in his hands and felt an indescribable pain in his balls. This gunny sack really didn''t fit in with such an asion!

    It was a pity that Leng ruoxue and the rest did not care about that. After entering the qu n''s residence and taking a casual look around, everyone lost interest in the qu n''s ancestral residence.

    To be honest, in the human world, such a residence was indeed very attractive. However, Leng ruoxue and the others were gods! What had he not seen? Therefore, to them, the qu family was no different from an ordinary house. As such, they naturally did not dare to be interested.

    They found a corner and sat down, waiting for the wedding to begin. However, no matter how low-profile they were, such arge group of handsome men and beautiful women was enough to dazzle the eyes of others.

    However, Leng ruoxue and the rest had long gotten used to such Worshipful gazes. Hence, they were rather calm.

    "Meow Meow!" At this moment, the meowing of a cat entered the ears of Leng ruoxue and the others. Leng ruoxue could clearly feel a ball of fur by her feet. She lowered her head and saw a little female cat with a golden body snuggling up by her feet. Her light golden eyes were wide open as she looked at her with joy.

    "Ah Hua!" Leng ruoxue said softly as she looked at Cang, who was in her arms with a dark expression.

    "Meow Meow!" Ah Hua was very happy that this beautiful sister still recognized it.

    When Leng Qingtian and the others heard Ah Hua''s domineering name, they couldn''t help but carefully size it up.

    Ah Hua was said to be senior Cang''s pursuer, but unfortunately, it was taken away by its owner. Therefore, the two cats were not fated to meet, and looking at senior Cang''s expression, it was obvious that he didn''t want to have anything to do with the other party.

    Just as everyone was fantasizing, two meowing sounds were heard. Following that, Leng ruoxue and the rest saw a ck cat that was about the same size as Ah Hua appear in their line of sight.

    The moment the ck Cat saw Leng ruoxue, it bared its teeth in an extremely unfriendly manner.

    Leng ruoxue did not understand. She had not offended this cat!

    At this time, Ah Hua meowed at the ck Cat, and the ck Cat retracted its sharp teeth, but the expression on the cat''s face was still quite unhappy.

    "Sister, this little guy isn''t being mean to you." Green vessel exined with a smirk.

    "What?" Leng ruoxue did not understand. Everyone looked at Qing Jue curiously.

    "This ck cat is Ah Hua''s mate." Qing Jue exined with a smile.

    "I see!" Now, what else did everyone not understand!

    At the same time, they all looked at Azure. Azure was so angry that all the fur on his body stood up.

    However, before he could get angry, he heard the ck Cat meow at him in warning,""Stay away from my woman!"

    "Your sister! I''m not interested in your woman. " The Azure beast roared twice to show that it was very unhappy. How detestable! If it wasn''t for Niu''s rule that they couldn''t speak humannguage in public, it would definitely teach this ck cat a good lesson! Beastnguage! This was too painful!

 Chapter 3047 Graduation Internship (1)

    "Then stay far away from my woman!" The ck Cat shouted.

    Cang calmly looked at Ah Hua and then at his own Niu. He was a little speechless. "I''m not close to your woman. " At least at a safe distance, Ah Hua definitely wouldn''t be able to pounce on him, so Cang really felt that his innocence was still guaranteed.

    Unfortunately, the ck Cat didn''t think so. It meowed angrily,""You shouldn''t have appeared in the first ce!"

    When Azure heard this, he couldn''t help but roll his eyes.""You think I want to appear? It''s all because your Ah Hua''s master sent an invitation to my Niu. Otherwise, I wouldn''t even bother toe!"

    After saying that, Cang Huan arrogantly raised his fluffy little head, putting on a noble and cold expression.

    With green vessel''s real-time trantion, everyone could understand the interaction between Cang and the ck Cat. However, this fact made everyone sigh. It seemed that no matter where and when, there would always be people who were jealous of each other!

    While watching the show, the crowd also expressed deep sympathy for the ck Cat on the Cang bar. Then they looked at Ah Hua at the same time. They were very curious about how the little female cat would react in the face of the new and old love.

    Seeing that the ck Cat was so angry that it couldn''t speak and its small body was panting, Ah Hua went forward and gently rubbed the ck Cat''s small body andforted it by meowing,""Ah hei, that''s all in the past. Why are you still so calctive ..."

    Hearing this, the ck Cat couldn''t help but widen its round eyes. It wanted to roar at Ah Hua but couldn''t bear to, so it could only look at Cang sullenly.

    In the face of the ck Cat''s sudden grievance, Cang''s forehead couldn''t help but be filled with ck lines and secretlyined, was this pretending to be pitiful? However, it was happy to see that Ah Hua was taken.

    After thinking about it, Cangforted,"ah hei, right?" Don''t worry, I''m not interested in your Ah Hua. I''m here to attend the wedding with Niu, so you don''t have to treat me as an enemy, really!"

    It was rare for Azure to be kind, but whether or not the other party would listen to him was none of his business.

    The ck Cat listened to Cang''s words and stared at Cang for a long time. Finally, it meowed to Ah Hua,""Ah Hua, follow me."

    Although Ah Hua was reluctant to leave, it still gave the ck Cat face and walked away with elegant cat steps, looking back three times with each step.

    Looking at Ah Hua''s reluctant eyes, Leng Qingtian and the others didn''t know what to say. It was just an ordinary kitten, yet it had such rich feelings!

    Obviously, Cang had already be a cinnabar in Ah Hua''s heart ...

    After this small interlude, Leng ruoxue and the others fell silent for a moment. But luckily, the wedding was about to begin.

    The guests at qu Sen''s wedding were either rich or powerful. In order to match the qu family''s status, his wedding was naturally quite luxurious.

    As the wedding approached, the guests were invited into the qu family''s luxurious banquet hall.

    After Leng ruoxue and the rest entered, they were led by the waiter to their seats. However, due to therge number of people, one table could not fit them at all. Therefore, under the dumbfounded gazes of the other guests, they filled a total of ten tables.

    It was quite eye-catching for so many people toe from a family, and normally speaking, no family could bring so many people at once, even bringing at least one beast with them.

    The guests who felt that there was chaos in the luxurious banquet hall were quite annoyed, but since they were guests invited by the qu family, they could not say anything no matter how dissatisfied they were. However, they secretly gave the qu family''s poor rtives the middle finger and were also dissatisfied with the qu family.

    In reality, qu Sen did not know why he would invite Leng ruoxue and the rest to attend the wedding. However, he did. More importantly, he did not expect Leng ruoxue to be willing toe. She even brought so many family members and Beastie along!

    As the host, someone would naturally inform them of Leng ruoxue and the others ''arrival. However, the qu family, especially Madam qu, hadplicated feelings towards Leng ruoxue. She did not know how she should entertain Leng ruoxue and the others.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Even though Madam qu was satisfied with Leng ruoxue, she could not bring herself to be happy when she thought of her younger sister.

    It wasn''t easy for his son to get rid of that person''s shadow and was willing to find a woman to marry. But now, the wedding had provoked those people again. It was best if nothing happened to the wedding!

    Initially, Madam qu did not agree to invite Leng ruoxue and the others. However, her son insisted on inviting them. Under the circumstances where her repeated persuasion was ineffective, she could only agree. Besides, she was also hoping that the other party would note. Who knew that she would still miscalcte.

    Now, Madam Qu''s heart was at a loss.

    However, what was meant toe woulde. When the auspicious time came, Madam qu could not avoid it.

    As the host spoke, Madam qu, the man''s parent, braced herself and went on stage.

    ? Madam qu, who was standing on the stage, did not dare to look around, afraid that she would meet Leng ruoxue''s eyes. Inparison, qu Sen was much calmer.

    As qu Sen led the bride into the banquet hall with the apaniment of the wedding march, he saw Leng ruoxue at first nce.

    It couldn''t be helped. Leng ruoxue''s Red dress was simply too dazzling.

    When he saw Leng ruoxue, qu Sen was still in a daze for a moment. If it wasn''t for the best man behind him gently pushing him, he would have stopped in his tracks.

    The beautiful bride also felt that something was wrong with qu Sen. When she followed his gaze, she almost exploded.

    She recognized this woman!

    To be more precise, he had seen photos of this woman and qu Sen together.

    As the current one, she was always sensitive towards the ex of the person she loved. Especially when she saw Leng ruoxue dressed in bright red, she instinctively felt that the other party was here to cause trouble.

    At the thought of this, the bride held qu Sen''s arm tightly and stood up straight in a show of force. Then, she raised her head and chest and deviated from the normal route, walking towards Leng ruoxue''s table.

    The wedding host was dumbfounded.

    What was going on?

    This didn''t happen during the rehearsal?

    How could the bride add scenes without permission?

    Qu Sen was also at a loss. He let the bride pull him as he walked closer to Leng ruoxue.

    Towards Leng ruoxue, qu Sen''s heart wasplicated and tangled. Who asked this face to be exactly the same as his ex-girlfriend ''s? Moreover, even though he was the one who broke up with the other party''s sister, he still felt a little anxious even now. It could be said that at the moment of the breakup, he really felt that the two of them were not suitable for each other and gave up the idea of changing the other party. However, after a period of separation, he still felt a little reluctant to part.

    This feeling was different from Ah Hua ''s. To Ah Hua, Cang was the Cinnabar in its heart that it could not get. On the other hand, Leng ruoxue''s sister, who looked exactly the same, was a treasure that he had once obtained but had no choice but to give up.

 Chapter 3048 Graduation Internship (2)

    It was precisely because of this tangled feeling in his heart that when the bride pulled him towards Leng ruoxue''s table, he actually didn''t stop her.

    The best man and bridesmaid behind him wanted to stop them, but they were too slow. The young couple had already gone off track.

    The evil demon and the others didn''t take it seriously at all when they saw the bride and the grooming to their table. They didn''t know much about the other party''s wedding procedures and thought that it was normal! Only Leng ruoxue was slightly surprised. However, she was very calm.

    The moment the bride arrived in front of Leng ruoxue, she asked directly,""You''re my husband''s ex-girlfriend?"

    "¡­¡­"

    The scene was silent.

    Leng ruoxue blinked, then blinked again. Was it alright to say this so directly?

    "No." Leng ruoxue said after a short pause.

    "You can''t lie to me. I''ve seen your picture!" The bride said stubbornly.

    After hearing her words, the guests present suddenly recalled something and looked at Leng ruoxue with a strange expression.

    Many people had long heard of qu Sen''s ex-girlfriend. After all, qu Sen''s fierce ex-girlfriend was too famous in the upper-ss society. Of course, it was not a good reputation, but as time passed, they had almost forgotten about her existence. If the bride had not suddenly mentioned her today, they would not have even remembered her.

    But now! Naturally, more people wanted to watch a good show.

    "I''m not. " Even when the bride testified, Leng ruoxue still denied it.

    "What, are you embarrassed? You actually don''t dare to admit it!" The bride was a little angry. She had to make the other party admit it. Otherwise, the other party''s noble appearance in a gown without saying a word would make her lose!

    One had to know that today was her big day. How could she allow another woman to steal her limelight?

    With this thought in mind, the bride had to force Leng ruoxue to admit it.

    Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but smile. That smile was like a Hundred Flowers blooming, dazzling the eyes of everyone present.

    The bride was so angry that she was about to explode!

    She was indeed a Vixen, only knowing how to seduce men!

    Leng ruoxue, who knew what the other party was thinking, felt that she was being wronged. However, seeing that the other party was a bride, she still greeted him,""Why wouldn''t I dare to admit it? I''m really not your husband''s ex-girlfriend. I can''t just randomly admit to other men, right?"

    "Qu Sen, what do you think?" Leng ruoxue then turned to qu Sen and asked.

    "She really isn ''t." Qu Sen, who had been in a daze, suddenly came back to his senses when he heard Leng ruoxue''s words.

    "Why not? Do you need me to take out a photo of the two of you topare?" The bride said angrily.

    "The person you''re talking about is my sister." Leng ruoxue, who knew that she could not count on qu Sen, continued.

    "Younger sister? Who are you trying to fool!" The bride did not believe Leng ruoxue''s words at first, but Leng ruoxue expressed that she had tried her best.

    Not wanting to continue wrangling with the bride, Leng ruoxue directly told qu Sen,""Qu Sen, settle your woman yourself!"

    "Fen, she really isn ''t." Hearing Leng ruoxue''s cold tone, qu Sen couldn''t help but shiver as he hurriedly replied.

    "What, you still want to hide it from me? You think I don''t know?" The bride, Fen, was stubborn, and no one could talk her out of it.

    Madam qu quickly walked over and pulled the bride over.""Fen! You''ve got the wrong person. She and ah Sen''s ex-girlfriend are twin sisters. I''ve seen both of them. "

    "Really?" Although the bride, Fen, was still suspicious, she gave her mother-inw some face and didn''t make a scene. After ring at Leng ruoxue, she pulled qu Sen along and returned to the right path. However, when they were leaving, she couldn''t help but turn back to look at Leng ruoxue, making her not know whether tough or cry.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But fortunately, the wedding finally went on as nned, and the wedding host also heaved a sigh of relief.

    Afraid that there would be any more idents, the hosts of the wedding procedures sped up the process. Of course, this was also the qu family''s intention.

    After the entire process was over, it was the newlyweds ''turn to toast.

    After toasting to many tables of brides, who had always been normal, they smoked again when they saw Leng ruoxue and the rest eating their food gracefully.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue and the others were ignoring her, the bride was extremely unhappy. She directly snatched the wine bottle from the bridesmaid''s hand and smashed it on the table. Then, she shouted,""I''m here to propose a toast!"

    Upon hearing this and seeing the bride''s bold and unrestrained behavior, all the guests present were a little confused.

    W-what was this?

    The guests couldn''t understand. She already said that she wasn''t your man''s ex-girlfriend, why was the bride still making a scene?

    It wasn''t just the guests who didn''t understand; Madam qu didn''t either! Madam Qu''s expression was not very good. She could not understand why her noble and dignified daughter-inw, who came from a prestigious family, treated Leng ruoxue like her mortal enemy when she saw her. Didn''t she already exin it clearly?

    As for Leng ruoxue, when she saw the bride''s provocation, she only smiled faintly and said,""Are you going to give me a toast?"

    "Yes, do you dare to drink it?" Fen asked loudly.

    "I''m sorry, I''m not feeling well and can''t drink, but my man can drink in my ce!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Then drink it!" The bride, Fen, agreed.

    "If you let us drink a bottle, shouldn''t you drink a bottle too?" Leng ruoxue asked calmly.

    "No problem!" The bride nodded her head. Today, she was finally going against Leng ruoxue.

    "Fen ..." Qu Sen couldn''t help but stop her. However, Fen red at qu Sen in anger, "Don''t you care! I want to drink with her!"

    "Yup! Don''t you care!" Leng ruoxue chuckled.

    Qu Sen was very uneasy. He knew that these people in front of him were not to be trifled with! He really didn''t want Fen to go against the other, but it was obvious he couldn''t stop her.

    Seeing that Fen had already picked up a bottle, qu Sen thought for a moment before snatching the bottle from her and drinking it ...

    A few minutester, qu Sen''s face was red after he finished the bottle of wine.

    Leng Qingtian stood up and patted qu Sen''s shoulder.""Young man, your alcohol tolerance is not bad! This old man will also give you a bottle!"

    Here''s a toast to you!

    When everyone heard this, they were once again in a state of confusion! They didn''t know that a toast was the trend now!

    At this moment, there were already stars shining in front of qu Sen''s eyes. However, when he saw Leng Qingtian, he still politely asked,""And you are?"

    "I''m Xue ''er''s grandfather!" Leng Qingtian said with a smile.

    "So it''s Grandpa! Come, drink!" Qu Sen said happily after hearing Leng Qingtian''s self-introduction.

    "Yes, drink!" Leng Qingtian patted qu Sen''s shoulder and yed along.

    In a short while, qu Sen had another bottle of wine, and his face was even redder. Leng Qingtian, on the other hand, was unaffected. After finishing the bottle, he sat down calmly.

 Chapter 3049 Graduation Internship (3)

    Leng ruohan then stood up ...

    Ten minutester, everyone at Leng ruoxue''s table, except for her, toasted a bottle to qu Sen. Unfortunately, qu Sen copsed heroically.

    The bride, Fen, paused at the sight before continuing to drink.

    The best men and bridesmaids felt a headacheing on. Since the groom was already drunk, the bride could not be drunk as well. Therefore, the job of drinking fell to the best man.

    The poor groomsmen fell down one by one under Leng Qingtian and the others ''continuous drinking.

    In the end, only the bride and bridesmaid were left.

    Seeing that the other party had the intention to continue drinking, the bridesmaids also wanted to get drunk.

    The bride, Fen, saw that the other party''s alcohol tolerance was so good, and she couldn''t even hold up to him. She felt embarrassed, so she made up her mind and went to drink.

    After a bottle of wine, the bride passed out. At this time, there were still many tables that had not been toasted. This fact made the bridesmaids feel a collective pain in the ass.

    After drinking a lot of hangover soup, the bride, groom, and best men were finally woken up, and the toasting process continued.

    The bride also felt the severity of the situation. After she woke up, she did not cause any more trouble for Leng ruoxue and went to continue toasting.

    To Leng ruoxue, if someone didn''t offend her, she wouldn''t take the initiative to offend them. Thus, she buried her head in the food she liked and didn''t care about anything else.

    After she got pregnant, she became the king of her stomach. The qu family''s wedding banquet was not a low-end one, and many of the dishes were to her taste, so she ate happily.

    After a round of toasts, the bride, who was swaying as she walked, felt unhappy again when she saw Leng ruoxue eating so happily.

    She went straight to Leng ruoxue''s table and shouted, "Let''s continue drinking!"

    Leng ruoxue raised her head, feeling a little impatient.

    Is there no end to this?

    "Drink!" Leng ruoxue said helplessly, but she could not help but feel disgusted in her heart.

    Fen opened the bottle and started drinking.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest did not say anything and just watched.

    After one bottle, the bride fell down again.

    The bridesmaids hurriedly helped the bride down to rest, leaving the groom and his best men to stare at Leng ruoxue and the others.

    "You still want to drink?" Looking at qu Sen, Leng ruoxue raised her eyebrows and asked.

    "No, I''m not drinking anymore!" Qu Sen quickly waved his hand and hung up.

    Leng ruoxue nodded and thought,''at least you know your ce.'' However, even though qu Sen said he wasn''t going to drink, he still stood by her side and didn''t want to leave. This made her quite annoyed.

    Looking at qu Sen''s hesitant expression, Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but ask,""What''s the matter?"he asked.

    "No, no," Qu Sen said softly.

    He''s still standing? Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    After hesitating for a while, qu Sen finally asked,""How is she?"

    "Who is it?" Leng ruoxue yed dumb.

    "Your sister." Qu Sen reminded.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Very good," he said. Leng ruoxue replied simply.

    "Then I''m relieved." Qu Sen was a little disappointed.

    "Mm, live well with your wife! The past is in the past. " Leng ruoxue consoled him kindly.

    Qu Sen nodded. He wanted to lead a good life, but he would asionally think about it.

    However, Leng ruoxue was obviously not willing to continue this topic with him. She put on a look that kept strangers away and used her actions to chase him away.

    Qu Sen was still tactful. He knew that Leng ruoxue did not like to talk to him anymore, so he did not continue to annoy her and turned to leave.

    The best men naturally left with qu Sen. However, most of these best men were qu Sen''s good friends. Hence, they were very curious about Leng ruoxue, who looked exactly like qu Sen''s ex-girlfriend.

    No one could understand why qu Sen didn''t like such a beautiful and noble woman, but that vulgar woman?

    I heard that the sisters ''names are very simr, but their personalities are different. It''s really amazing.

    With a trace of curiosity towards Leng ruoxue, the groomsmen couldn''t help but take a few more nces at her. Instantly, the demon was unhappy.

    Was his woman for others to see?

    The cold air around him was released slightly, and everyone present could clearly feel that the temperature in the room had dropped a lot. However, no one would have thought that the main culprit of the drop in temperature was a demon.

    Qu Sen''s wedding finally ended.

    Madam qu, who had been breaking out in cold sweat, could finally heave a sigh of relief.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest had also be the focus of the wedding. Of course, what everyone talked about the most was still their unique mode of transportation, the bus!

    After that, the bus really became popr.

    When the crowd saw Leng ruoxue and the rest wearing formal attire and sitting on the big guests in a surprisingly harmonious manner, they couldn''t help but try it out as well. However, they naturally wouldn''t take an ordinary bus. Hence, many famous RV [ 1]panies received orders for buses.

    It was naturally happy to have business, but the bus business was quite a pain in the ass for those famous RVpanies. This was not their specialty!

    When Leng ruoxue heard this news, she couldn''t help butugh out loud. However, she also had something to worry about. After the wedding, the bride went crazy and actually pestered her, sparing no effort to invite her to tea!

    What kind of tea is that! Are they close to you?

    Leng ruoxue kept finding excuses to reject her, but it only made the bride, Fen, braver and braver.

    In the end, Leng ruoxue had no choice but to agree to the other party''s invitation.

    Sitting in a high-ss restaurant, Leng ruoxue and Fen stared at each other in dismay. The demon and qu Sen, who were sitting at the side, did not say a word.

    The demon didn''t want to say anything, but qu Sen didn''t know what to say.

    Earlier on, Leng ruoxue had already warned him to keep an eye on his wife. Unfortunately, his wife did not listen to him and insisted on treating her to a meal and chatting. He was rather helpless about this.

    Yes, Fen''s tea had turned into dinner, and it was Western food. Not only that, she even took the initiative to order food for Leng ruoxue and her husband.

    Qu Sen''s face reddened at Fen''s actions. But he couldn''t do anything about Fen''s insistence.

    In reality, Fen acted on her own initiative because she didn''t believe Leng ruoxue''s words. She felt that the other party was lying to her and that Leng ruoxue was qu Sen''s ex-girlfriend. Thus, her series of actions were all to test and verify.

    Leng ruoxue understood Fen''s thoughts, so she didn''t expose her.

    She felt that since the other party didn''t believe her, she would just let her verify it. Her only hope was that the other party would stop pestering her after the verification. She really didn''t want to deal with such a willful woman.

 Chapter 3050 The Extraordinary Principal (1)

    After the dishes were served, Leng ruoxue and the demon ate their food elegantly, causing Fen''s eyes to widen.

    The table manners of these two were too standard, even better than those of the so-called nobles. Fen felt inferior as she looked at herself.

    Fen watched in a daze as Leng ruoxue and the demon finished their dishes one after another. She didn''t have any appetite at all. She was too defeated!

    Fen suffered a huge blow, but she still didn''t give up on testing Leng ruoxue.

    After the meal, Fen suggested a movie.

    As for movies, Leng ruoxue did not care about them. As for the evildoer, he had seen them once and was not very interested in them. But in order to make Fen believe in him, they cooperated.

    After Fen''s series of tests, Leng ruoxue and the evildoer''s performance was impable. In the end, Fen finally gave up.

    After settling Fen, Leng ruoxue and the others ''lives went back to normal.

    Two yearster, Leng ruoxue and Monster University had graduated.

    Initially, the medical course required seven years of study. However, the two of them had self-studied too quickly andpleted their studies in four years. This made the old professor, who had both loved and hated Leng ruoxue and the demon, love and hate even more. Of course, what he did not know was that they had deliberately slowed down their graduation speed. Otherwise, the two of them would have graduated in less than two years.

    After they graduated, the old professor arranged for the two of them to do an internship in thergest hospital. Initially, the two of them didn''t want to go, but when they heard that they didn''t want to do an internship, the old professor wanted to cry in front of them. Helpless, Leng ruoxue and the demon could only agree.

    However, they had also discussed the conditions with the old professor. They could do an internship, but the working hours and content would be up to their mood.

    The old professor would have flown into a rage if someone else had made such a request. However, the other party was his beloved disciple, and he knew how slow they were, so he didn''t dare to refuse.

    Just like that, Leng ruoxue and the demon became interns at thergest hospital on Indigo. Of course, it was just in name.

    On the day they entered the hospital for their internship, both of them had already discussed with the hospital director that they would only be doing it in name. They would not be on duty and would not see any patients!

    When the director heard what the two of them said, he was stunned for a long time and could note back to his senses.

    These two could be considered as his juniors. In recent years, there were very few students who could graduate from the medical school ofherblue University. He had been looking forward to it and had finally gotten two interns through the back door of the old professor, but what did these two tell him?

    Not working? not seeing patients?

    Then wouldn''t his efforts be in vain?

    Although his hospital was thergest on Indigo, it was a public hospital, so the treatment of the doctors was not the best on the entire. Therefore, in order to snatch two doctors from him, he had offended many colleagues. Now, the two doctors he had snatched over with great difficulty were telling him that they were not on duty and did not see patients! This would definitely not work!

    After being depressed for a long time, the director couldn''t help but ask,""I can understand that you don''t want to work, but if you don''t want to see a doctor, why are you studying medicine?"

    "I learned it from my husband!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "I''m here to help my wife deliver a baby!" The demon said.

    This was the first time the director had heard of such a thing. The old professor had not told him about this situation, so he was stunned again.

    While he was still in a daze, Leng ruoxue and the demon took the opportunity to slip out of the director''s office and return home.

    When the Dean finally came back to his senses, the two cunning juniors had long disappeared ...

    The Dean was worried about his juniors who had sneaked away. Why were these two little fellows so cunning?<novelnext></novelnext>

    No! He had to find them!

    After asking the old professor where Leng ruoxue and the evildoer lived, the Dean had personallye to visit.

    This was the first time he hade to Leng ruoxue and the demon''s residence. The Dean, who had originally wanted to be calm andposed, was actually quite calm at the start. However, when he saw that other than Leng ruoxue and the demon, the entire family was filled with handsome men and beautiful women, he could no longer remain calm.

    Look at how she''s grown! All of them were so handsome that one couldn''t take their eyes off them. After that, he saw that the house was filled with all kinds of beasts, and it became even more chaotic.

    The director, who deeply suspected that he was in a Zoo, didn''t know how to react for a moment. However, seeing the beasts and humans getting along so well, he also felt that it was quite magical.

    One had to know that these beasts were all raised by others.

    Other than the beautiful red macaw, there was also a White Tiger. Not only that, but the Tiger also lived with the rabbit and the cat. This was really unbelievable.

    Don''t Tigers want to eat rabbits and cats?

    It could be said that the director''s curiosity had beenpletely piqued. Even at this moment, he had forgotten his purpose foring here, his eyes only staring at the beasts without blinking.

    The director looked at the beasts while Leng ruoxue and the rest stared at the director.

    Cang, who already knew the Dean''s thoughts, felt a deep disdain for this half-grown old man''s thoughts.

    Tsk! Would a Tiger dare to eat it? He''s got guts!

    Who knew who would eat who?

    Thinking of this, Cang couldn''t help snorting coldly. He nced at Bai Xu with a dangerous gaze, which immediately made Bai Xu''s hair stand on end.

    If it sensed danger, how could it break through?

    Bai Xu nced at it from the corner of his eye and lowered his head again. His small body couldn''t help but move closer to Leng Qingtian''s feet. With master''s grandfather around, that cat probably wouldn''t dare to be too presumptuous. However, it could clearly feel that the old man''s gaze made the cat unhappy.

    Bai Xu silently red at the Dean and moved to Leng Qingtian''s side. At the same time, he heaved a sigh of relief. He was finally safe!

    The director had no idea why The White Tiger cub was suddenly ring at him, and he waspletely baffled. However, out of his love for cute little beasts, he couldn''t help but pick up a rabbit.

    In reality, he wanted to hug the little white tiger more, but the little white tiger didn''t seem to be very friendly to him. So after thinking for a long time, he still didn''t dare to make a move and picked a safe Beastie to hug.

    Unfortunately, rabbits weren''t for anyone to hug! So just as he picked up the rabbit, a certain extremely displeased rabbit stretched out its paw and scratched him. In an instant, a few w marks appeared on the director''s hand.

    "Argh! I''ve been scratched!" Immediately, a shrill scream was heard.

    A certain rabbit took the opportunity to jump out of the headmaster''s palm.

    The director, who was being scratched, raised his head to look at Leng ruoxue and the demon, feeling wronged. He repeated,""I''ve been scratched!"

    Why didn''t his juniors have any reaction when they saw him being scratched?! It really broke his heart! Is there still love between ssmates?

    "Yes, I saw it." Leng ruoxue nodded.

    "Junior, I was scratched by your rabbit. You have to take responsibility." The director took the opportunity to say.

 Chapter 3051 Headmaster Qi Xiang (2)

    "What responsibility?" Leng ruoxue yed dumb.

    "I''ve been scratched!" The director emphasized.

    "I saw it. It''s not a serious injury. It''ll be fine in two days." Leng ruoxue smiled.

    "How can it not be heavy? You''re also a medical student, so you should know how serious it is to be bitten by a beast. If there''s a rabies virus, I''ll die. " The director said with tears in his eyes.

    "Don''t worry, you won''t die. " Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    "It doesn''t matter if I can die or not. I was scratched by your rabbit, so you have to be responsible for me." The Dean said like a Rascal.

    "Alright, I''ll pay for your injection." Leng ruoxue said helplessly. Although she really wanted to say that her rabbit wasn''t sick, she could tell that the director wouldn''t believe her. So, she couldn''t be bothered to say it. After all, an injection didn''t cost much.

    "No!" When the director heard this, he immediately objected strongly.

    "No? So, I don''t need to report?" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "I can afford the injection, but your rabbit scratched me and hurt me physically and mentally, so you have topensate me for the emotional damage, or I''m not done with you!" The director said angrily, but in his heart, he couldn''t help but praise his own wit.

    He didn''t believe that with his intelligence, he couldn''t get these two little guys who he loved and hated back to the hospital!

    It was the director''s good idea to use the scratch to get Leng ruoxue and the demon to work in the hospital. What a pity! He had calcted the wrong person.

    "How much do you want?" Leng ruoxue asked curiously after hearing the headmaster''s words.

    "I don''t want money. I just want you to go back to work at the hospital." The director stated his purpose.

    "I''m sorry, but that''s impossible. " Leng ruoxue rejected. She had long seen through the principal''s ill intentions. It was a pity that the other party was destined to fail.

    This was because neither she nor the demon would obediently go to the hospital for an internship. This was also the condition that they had discussed with the old professor back then. Otherwise, they would not have agreed.

    "Why not? Your rabbit scratched me, shouldn''t youpensate me?"

    The Dean said with a face full of grief and indignation.

    How detestable! How detestable! How could this girl be so detestable? He was clearly trying to renege on his debt!

    No, he would not allow such a thing to happen!

    The director made up his mind. Even if he had to go back on his word, he had to get these two guys back to the hospital! Moreover, he had made a bet with the old professor because the old professor had reminded him before he came that he couldn''t force these two little guys and he couldn''t put on the airs of a Dean. Otherwise, he would definitely not be able to achieve his goal.

    Before he came, he had thought of countless ns. The only thing he did not expect was to be scratched by Leng ruoxue''s rabbit. However, this seemed to be an opportunity given to him by the heavens, so he decided to seize it. But now, he had seized the opportunity. However, Leng ruoxue did not seem to want to take responsibility, nor did she feel guilty. How was he going to resolve this?

    "I do want topensate you, but you don''t want money! As such, of course I''m saving it. " Leng ruoxue smiled faintly, not feeling that there was anything wrong with her words.

    But when the Dean heard this, he immediately exploded.

    "Saved? In your dreams! I don''t want money, but I want people! You and your man will have to go back to the hospital tomorrow! Otherwise, I''m not done with you!" The director shouted at the top of his voice.

    "I''m not going back!" Leng ruoxue''s Red lips parted slightly, spitting out two words that were enough to make the Dean vomit blood.

    The Dean was about to explode from anger. He red with fire spewing out of his eyes and said,"I have to. This is thepensation you''re giving me."

    "This is thepensation you asked for, but I have the right to refuse." Leng ruoxue said, refusing to budge.

    "You, you''re not afraid that I''ll Sue you?" The Dean, who had been forced into a corner, suddenly said.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Sue me? Where should we go?" Leng ruoxue asked out of curiosity.

    "I ''ll, I''ll Sue you in court!" The director was stunned by Leng ruoxue''s words and only spoke after he regained his senses.

    "Alright! Go ahead and Sue! But may I ask, Mr. Director, what is my crime?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "The crime, the crime is notpensating my mental loss!" The director thought for a moment and said.

    "Pfft!" Upon hearing this, Leng Qingtian and the others couldn''t help butugh. This crime was too ridiculous.

    Seeing that someone wasughing at him, the Dean''s face flushed red as he roared,""What are youughing at? It''s like this!"

    "Yes, director. You''re wee to Sue. I''ll get awyer to wait for you." Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Xue ''er, why are you still hiring awyer! I''m aw student. " At this moment, Leng ruohan spoke.

    Upon hearing this, the director was a little dumbfounded. Wasn''t she afraid of him suing her? How did this happen? I didn''t scare him!

    The director was worried. Why was this little girl so difficult to deal with?

    Actually, before the Dean came, the old professor had only told him about the conditions that Leng ruoxue and the demon had proposed. He had not told him about his Junior''s personality. Otherwise, he would never havee up with such a terrible idea. Now, he was in a difficult position.

    The heartbroken director looked at Leng ruohan with sorrow and resentment. His eyes were full of usations.

    Leng ruohan felt so wronged. He only wanted to help his sister save some money and had no other thoughts. However, this Dean seemed to hate him, but he was not afraid.

    Leng ruohan, who did not take it seriously at all, picked up the teacup and sipped her tea leisurely. She did not even look at the director.

    Leng ruoxue didn''t bother with the director anymore. She could do whatever she wanted with this unreasonable old man!

    With that thought in mind, Leng ruoxue immediately pulled the evildoer upstairs to rest.

    AI! A pregnant woman can''t afford to be hurt! I''m always sleepy!

    Leng ruoxue had not forgotten that she was pregnant. Hence, she would not shortchange herself.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue and the demon had returned to their rooms, Leng Qingtian and the rest exchanged nces and followed them upstairs.

    In an instant, Only the Lonely headmaster and Ji Kai were left in therge living room. Of course, there were also the spirit beasts.

    The headmaster, who could only stare at Ji Kai and the other beasties, was dumbfounded. What was going on? Why did they all leave? He was a guest!

    Was it okay to leave the guest in the living room and go back to her room?

    "They ..." The director couldn''t ept this fact, but he was interrupted by Ji Kai just as he said two words.

    "Director, do you really want to Sue my master and his wife?" Ji Kai said helplessly.

    "Of, of course!" The director braced himself and said.

    "Then you should go back and prepare! Don''t waste any more time!" Ji Kai asked him to leave. After sending this guy away, he could go back and take a nap!

    "¡­¡­"

    The Dean didn''t want to leave just like that. He hadn''t even achieved his goal yet! Moreover, what was there to Sue? Who wouldin to the court after being scratched by a rabbit? he just wanted to scare the little girl, but the current situation was obviously different from what he had imagined!

 Chapter 3052 Headmaster Qi Xiang (3)

    The Dean felt even more worried. He couldn''t help but nce at Ji Kai, but Ji Kai didn''t look at him. He even turned his head to the other side. In the end, Bai Xu couldn''t stand it anymore and walked directly to the Dean, brandishing his sharp ws and threatening him.

    The director''s heart started to beat wildly as he looked at The White Tiger cub''s unkind gaze and expression. However, as an adult, he would never be frightened by a white tiger cub.

    Seeing that he didn''t scare the other party, Bai Xu roared a few more times, then opened his mouth wide and bit at the Dean. This time, the Dean was greatly shocked and ran away ...

    Bai Xu chased after the director relentlessly until he reached the gate before he stopped. At this time, the director had already escaped from the courtyard.

    Seeing that The White Tiger cub didn''t chase after him, the director finally rxed. However, he could clearly feel that the expression on the little white tiger''s face seemed to be mocking him!

    That''s impossible, right?

    The other party was only a Tiger? How could he make a mocking expression like a human? The director deeply felt that his eyes were ying tricks on him. This was absolutely impossible!

    Although he did notplete his task of persuading The White Tiger to surrender today, the director was still scared when he saw the little white tiger guarding the door with a faint smile.

    He didn''t dare to go in again and turned back every three steps, leaving reluctantly.

    Only when the director''s figure was out of sight did Bai Xu turn around and return to the living room with relief.

    After the Dean left, he gave himself an injection and then went to find the old professor.

    The old professor looked at his dejected student with an expression of understanding.

    "Failed?" The old professor said indifferently.

    "Today is only the first day. I won''t give up so easily. I believe that I''ll be able to convince those two little fellows in time. " The director who had been depressed for a while suddenly clenched his fists and said as if he had been injected with chicken blood.

    "Then I''ll wish you good luck!" The old professor said disapprovingly. It had been four years, but he had not been able to change the young couple''s mind. Therefore, he believed that if he could not do it, no one else would be able to.

    However, the Dean obviously didn''t think so, so the old professor could only helplessly let him do as he pleased.

    The Dean was also the type of person who became braver the more he was defeated. After collecting some information on Leng ruoxue and the demon from the old professor, he left and went back to think about a battle n.

    It was clear that he had already treated Leng ruoxue and the evildoer as two tough bones to chew. He was determined to conquer these two bones! Otherwise, he wouldn''t stop!

    The next day.

    The director came to visit again.

    Upon seeing him, Leng ruoxue immediately asked,""Director, are you here to give me a court summons?"

    "¡­¡­"

    "I hope that we can resolve this in private!" The hospital director said after a moment of silence.

    "Oh! Then how do you want to dissolve it? I can consider all the other conditions except for an internship in the hospital. " Leng ruoxueughed.

    The director was depressed. What he wanted was to let these two people, who he loved and hated at the same time, go to the hospital for an internship!

    "I only have this one request!" The director said helplessly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I''m sorry, I can''t agree to this request. I''ve already told the professor that the working hours and content are up to our mood, so we can go to the hospital whenever we want!" Leng ruoxue made her words very clear.

    "Even so, you can''t just skip it for a day!" The headmaster said with a bitter face. He had been so worried about Leng ruoxue and the demon for the past two days that his hair had turned white.

    "Why can''t I?" Leng ruoxue blinked her innocent eyes and pretended to be confused.

    "As a doctor, other than having a solid foundation in theoretical knowledge, what''s more important is practice. You''ve studied for four years, but you only have theory, but you haven''te into contact with practice at all. You can only be a real doctor after an internship. " The director persuaded him with all his heart.

    "We don''t need practice. Theory is enough!" The demon said.

    "It''s not enough. Theory is definitely not enough! Junior, aren''t you going to give birth to a baby for your junior in the future? If there was no practice, how could they deal with unexpected situations? You have to know that it''s extremely dangerous for a pregnant woman to give birth, and if there''s a slight mishap, it''s possible for one person to die and two lives to be lost. Have you thought about all this?" The director roared with a face full of disappointment.

    These ... The evildoer had never thought of these.

    After hearing the headmaster''s words, the evildoer turned to look at Leng ruoxue and asked softly,""Honey, do we need practice?"

    "I don''t need to!" Leng ruoxue said with certainty. They were gods, and situations that ordinary people would encounter would not happen to them. Hence, there was no need to worry.

    "Leng ruoxue! How can you joke around with your own body!" After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the director was infuriated again.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she smiled calmly and said,""Director, how could I joke about my body? we really don''t need practice!"

    Seeing how resolute Leng ruoxue was in her words, the director couldn''t help but say angrily,""You''ve been studying medicine for four years. Are you really going to waste it like this?"

    "It''s not to the extent of being wasted, but it will still be useful in the future. " Leng ruoxue''s smile was very rippling, but the Dean did not want to see Leng ruoxue''s smile at all. It was too piercing, wasn''t it?

    Furthermore, he was even angrier that Leng ruoxue did not take her own body seriously!

    "You guys also think that they don''t need any practice?" Seeing that he couldn''t convince Leng ruoxue and the demon, the Dean turned his attention to Leng Qingtian and the others. Leng ruoxue''s grandfather and brother were here, so they should be worried!

    Who knew that after he asked this question, Leng Qingtian and the others would shake their heads in unison. Instantly, the Dean was so angry that he couldn''t speak.

    After adjusting his mood with much difficulty, he still wanted to persuade others. However, Leng Qingtian and the others didn''t give him the chance. Under the Dean''s dumbfounded gaze, they all turned around and went upstairs.

    The headmaster was dumbfounded. Leng ruoxue looked at the headmaster with sympathy and said honestly,""Director, don''t waste your effort. I''m the head of the family." In other words, no one could convince her!

    Upon hearing this, the director''s worry intensified.

    This time, there was no need for Bai Xu to chase and bite him. The director left on his own like a walking corpse.

    For the next few days, the director did not appear, causing Leng ruoxue to think that the other party had already given up. She was also happy to stay at home to nurse her pregnancy.

    Half a monthter, the Dean, who had disappeared for a period of time, came to visit again.

    This time, he didn''t waste any words. The moment he saw Leng ruoxue, he immediately burst into tears. That sharp cry frightened everyone in the vi.

    The crowd and the Beasties all looked at the headmaster in horror, very much wanting to know what he was up to! However, with a tacit understanding, the crowd and the beasts did not speak first. After crying for a while, the headmaster saw that no one was paying attention to him and stopped crying. He choked out,""You guys are really too unsympathetic. I''m crying so miserably and no one actually cares about me!"

 Chapter 3053 Leng Ruohans Peach Blossom (1)

    "I''m sorry, we''re not close to you!" Leng ruohan hurriedly said after hearing this.

    "Can''t you care if you''re not close? How can you do this!" The Dean said angrily.

    "Of course I don''t Dare to Care. What if you cling to us?" Leng ruohan said matter-of-factly.

    "¡­¡­"

    Seeing the other party being so direct, the Dean couldn''t help but secretly think, I just want to rely on you! You cunning guys! It was really too detestable!

    He had not shown himself for the past half a month. In fact, he had been thinking of a countermeasure. After thinking about it, in addition to his initial understanding of Leng ruoxue and the evildoer, he truly felt that since the hard approach did not work, he should use the soft approach and pretend to be pitiful! However, this act of pity didn''t seem to move them!

    This group of cold-blooded animals!

    The Dean felt indignant! He had already visited the thatched cottage, no, the vi three times. How could they not be moved?

    When he thought of this, the director was really sad.

    In the end, the director made up his mind and roared,""Leng ruoxue, Yechen! I''ll ask you for thest time, are you going to do your internship in the hospital?"

    "I''m not going!" Leng ruoxue''s will was firm.

    "You''re not going? "If you don''t go, I ''ll, I''ll ..." The director stammered, not even able toplete his sentence.

    "You''ll what?" Leng ruoxue asked with a faint smile. Was he threatening her again? Would it work?

    How naive! He was too naive!

    "I''ll die for you to see!" The hospital director said ruthlessly.

    "Uh! Do you have to do this?" Leng Qingtian couldn''t take the director''s threat.

    Wasn''t this Dean a little too weird? Why did he have to make Xue ''er and her husband go to the hospital? Leng Qingtian could not understand.

    However, when Leng ruoxue heard the headmaster''s threat, she could not help butugh."Director, you''re not anyone to me. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous to threaten me with death?"

    "Laughable? Are you really not going to help?" The hospital director felt uneasy.

    "Congrattions, you''re right!" Leng ruoxue nodded.

    When the headmaster heard this, he stared at Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes, wanting to see if she was forcing herself. However, after looking for a while, he realized that this little girl''s eyes were clear and she was obviously serious.

    For a moment, the Dean was in a difficult position again.

    After hesitating for a while, the director decided to take a gamble.

    So in the next moment, he directly crashed into the snow-white wall ...

    Leng Qingtian took a look. What would happen if they really bumped into this?

    In a sh, Leng Qingtian grabbed the director by his cor and said with a speechless expression,""This Dean! Even if you really want to die, don''t die in my house! Don''t you know that this is very unlucky?"

    "¡­¡­"

    These people were truly cold-blooded and heartless!

    The Dean''s worldview was once again refreshed. He felt wronged, and tears quickly filled his eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He had been the Dean for more than ten years, and he was considered a person of status and position on the Indigo. But now, how could he be forced to this point by these two little fellows? Although everything he did was to achieve his goal, it was obvious that he would not be affected by force or persuasion!

    While the Dean was feeling depressed, Leng ruoxue had already made a call to the old professor. She only said that the Dean wanted tomit suicide, and the old professor only heard a beeping sound.

    Half an hourter, the old professor arrived.

    First, he scolded the Dean. Then, the old professor took the Dean away. Leng ruoxue''s side finally had some peace.

    Without the weirdo, the director, Leng ruoxue and the others could do whatever they wanted. After the Dean was taken away by the old professor, he unwillingly followed the old professor home.

    When they arrived at the old professor''s house, the old professor looked at the Dean and couldn''t help but curse,""Do you have a pig brain? You actually want tomit suicide?"

    "Professor, I''m just scaring the two kids. I''m not really going to die!" The hospital director said with an embarrassed yet ingratiating smile.

    "Idiot! You don''t have any rtionship with them, so why would they care if you die or not?" The old professor was really disappointed.

    The Dean was in his forties this year, which was the prime age for him to do his work. The old professor had thought highly of him, but now, he deeply felt that his student''s IQ was reallycking!

    "There should be some sympathy!" The hospital director could not help but whisper.

    "There is, my ass! If that pair of cold-blooded little fellows had sympathy, I would have long seeded! You don''t know! In the past four years, I''ve been fighting with those two little things many times. I''ve even used all kinds of cute and pitiful acts, but it''s useless. Those two little things still care about me and don''t put me in their eyes at all. They''re already like this to me, let alone you? How many days have you known them? You want to settle them? Keep dreaming!" The old professor roared.

    This roar also spoke the words in his heart. In fact, he was still quite bnced in his heart about the Dean''s defeat. Otherwise, if a certain Dean had seeded in one go, he would be depressed to death!

    And these thoughts in his heart also caused the Dean to be dumbstruck.

    So that''s how it is! No wonder the teacher wanted to bet with him. So the teacher was not optimistic about him at all!

    For a moment, the director was filled with grief and indignation.

    He was indignant because the professor knew the character of the two little guys, but he still tricked him into making a bet. Wasn''t this clearly a trap?

    The Dean looked at the old professor with a resentful gaze, which made the old professor feel a little guilty. However, the old professor still thickened his skin and said,""There''s no point in you looking at me. I can''t handle those two little guys. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have agreed to their conditions. "

    "Is there really no other way?" The director asked worriedly.

    "I have no choice!" The old professor said in a desperate manner.

    "AI! If you really can''t do it, just give up!" After a pause, the old professor continued. In any case, he didn''t have any hope for the two little guys.

    When the director heard this, he was very reluctant. Those two little guys had very good aptitudes, and out of love for talent, he was really unwilling to give up just like that. However, he had used both soft and hard tactics and thought of all the possible solutions, but his juniors just wouldn''t budge! This made him so worried that his hair turned white.

    After thinking for a long time, the director finally decided,""I still want to try."

    "If you don''t want to give up, then try it! But don''t threaten her with suicide anymore, it''s useless!" The old professor warned.

    "I won ''t," The director said, a little embarrassed. Committing suicide had almost be a disgrace to him. Sob ... It was a stain that could not be washed away!

    After a long talk with the old professor, the Dean returned home.

    The hospital director''s wife was very surprised to see her husband in low spirits when she returned home.

    After asking, the madam couldn''t help butugh.

    The director was a little angry and red at his wife, who was gloating over his misfortune. The hospital director''s wife coughed a few times in embarrassment before she whispered something into her husband''s ear.

 Chapter 3054 Leng Ruohans Peach Blossom (2)

    Immediately, the director''s eyes lit up.

    The director looked at his wife excitedly and said,""Madam, you really are my think tank! Why didn''t I think of that before?"

    "You! You''re too thick-hearted, we women are the best at socializing!" The hospital director''s wife said with a little pride.

    "Yes, Madam, I''ll leave Leng ruoxue to you. You must find a way to get her for me!" The Dean''s eyes sparkled.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll do my best. " The hospital director''s wife promised.

    The next day, the hospital director''s wife personally came to visit.

    When Leng ruoxue, who was in the living room with her grandfather and the rest, heard that a beautiful middle-aged woman wanted to see her, she was astonished. Other than Madam qu, she did not know any other middle-aged women!

    However, she still asked Ji Kai to invite him in.

    The hospital director''s wife entered the room. When she saw Leng ruoxue for the first time, she was so stunned that she did not say anything for a long time. When she finally regained her senses and looked at the other people, she continued to be in a daze.

    The hospital director''s wife only recovered after a long time. At the same time, she couldn''t help butin in her heart. Why didn''t her husband tell her that this little girl was so devastatingly beautiful? She wasn''t prepared for this at all, and now, she had lost herposure!

    The hospital director''s wife looked at Leng ruoxue with some hidden bitterness. She introduced herself and made it clear that she was only here to visit them on behalf of the hospital director.

    Leng ruoxue understood why this Madam hade. However, one shouldn''t hit a smiling person. Since the other party had taken the initiative toe to her door to express goodwill, she couldn''t just kick him out!

    "Mrs. Hospital director, please have a seat!" Leng ruoxue said courteously with a smile.

    After they sat down, the hospital director''s wife could not help but look at the people in the living room again. Leng ruoxue could only give her a simple introduction.

    Looking at the demon and Leng ruoxue, the hospital director''s wife couldn''t help but praise them. What a golden couple! However, she was more interested in Leng ruoxue''s older brother. It was said that he was still single.

    It''s good to be single! It just so happened that they had a daughter who had just turned twenty.

    Looking at Leng ruohan, the hospital director''s wife was like a mother-inw looking at her son-inw. The more she looked at her, the more satisfied she was!

    The principal''s wife, who kept nodding at Leng ruohan, made Leng ruoxue and the others sense that something was not right. However, they were all smart people, so they naturally did not say anything.

    After the hospital director''s wife sized up Leng ruohan, she continued to bond with Leng ruoxue.

    After a warm chat, the hospital director''s wife reluctantly got up and left.

    Before they left, the hospital director''s wife looked at Leng ruohan''s nostalgic eyes, which gave Leng ruoxue and the others goosebumps.

    After the hospital director''s wife left, everyone could not help but look at Leng ruohan in silence.

    Faced with such a situation, Leng ruohan felt as if she was struck by lightning.

    What was going on?

    He had been stared at by a beautiful middle-aged woman for a long time. His grandfather and the others didn''t have to react like this, right?

    "AI!" Leng Qingtian sighed heavily.

    Leng ruohan felt even more helpless when she heard that.

    Was he being unjustly attacked?

    After that, Leng Qingtian could not help but ask,""Could that woman have taken a fancy to ruohan? She was a married woman! That''s absolutely not allowed!"

    Leng ruohan exploded at Leng Qingtian''s words.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Grandpa! This is impossible!" Leng ruohan''s handsome face was flushed red. Of course, it was from anger.

    "Hehe! I''m just making a guess!" Leng Qingtian couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed when he saw his grandson getting angry.

    "Can you just guess this kind of thing?" Leng ruohan huffed.

    "Grandson, don''t be angry! If someone is interested in you, it means you''re outstanding!" Leng Qingtian said with a fawning smile.

    "I don''t need this kind of excellence!" Leng ruohan said gloomily.

    After he finished speaking, he went upstairs in a Huff.

    Seeing that his grandson was really angry, Leng Qingtian was at a loss. He looked at Leng ruoxue for help and asked,""Xue ''er, ruohan is angry with me, wuu ..."

    "Grandpa, you''re really an old kid. How can you joke about this kind of thing!" Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. Her grandfather was really getting more and more mischievous as he lived.

    "I was just trying to liven up the atmosphere! However, could it be that the hospital director''s wife has really taken a fancy to ruohan?" Leng Qingtian asked curiously as he looked at Leng ruoxue in anticipation.

    "Yes, I do!" Leng ruoxue nodded. She just wanted her brother to be her son-inw!

    Of course, Leng ruoxue didn''t exin too clearly due to her bad taste. When Leng Qingtian and the others heard this, they couldn''t help but widen their eyes in shock, as if they had heard some kind of fantasy!

    Looking at the disbelieving crowd, Leng ruoxueughed evilly. She then pulled the evildoer and went upstairs.

    Back in the room, the evildoer hugged Leng ruoxue as theyy on the bed. He then asked in a gossipy manner,""Xue ''er, did that old woman really take a fancy to your brother?"

    The demon felt that based on his understanding of Xue ''er, if such a thing really happened, Xue'' er would definitely not be nice to that woman. But now, Xue ''er was not angry!

    "Yes, they have taken a fancy to him and want him to be their son-inw!" Leng ruoxueughed.

    "I knew it! Xue ''er, you''re getting worse and worse. Why didn''t you say anything when we were downstairs? you even deliberately let Grandpa and the others misunderstand!" The demon said helplessly. Xue ''er was also quite mischievous!

    "It''s not fun to say it out loud. I just think that you''re not young anymore. It''s time for you to fall in love." Leng ruoxueughed. She also felt that if her brother had known about this earlier, he might have run away.

    "Can''t you let him be mentally prepared? Besides, she''s just an ordinary person. Would she be suitable for your brother?" After thinking for a while, the demon said.

    "We''ll only know if she''s suitable after seeing her. If that girl can really make brother like her, ordinary people are not a problem at all." Leng ruoxue smiled slyly.

    "You''re right. " "Xue ''er, was my child well-behaved today?" the demon nodded and asked. He asked this question almost every day, or else he would not be at ease.

    "Of course, he''s obedient." Leng ruoxue said proudly.

    "Good. Xue ''er, let me touch you!" The demon requested.

    "No!" Leng ruoxue rejected firmly.

    "Why won''t you let me touch it? I also want to feel the existence of the baby!" The demon said with some grievance.

    Leng ruoxue did not answer. Instead, she asked,""Evildoer, do you really only want one child?"

    She had asked the evildoer this question before. At that time, the evildoer had told her firmly that one was enough and that there was no need to have more!

    It was this sentence that made her feel conflicted. If the demon found out that she had more than one child in her stomach, she didn''t know if he could take the blow.

    It was because of this that she didn''t dare to let the demon touch her, or else she would be exposed.

    "Of course, I won''t do it if you give birth to more and they fight with me for you!" The demon said with certainty.

 Chapter 3055 Leng Ruohans Peach Blossom (3)

    "Uh! Then what if, I mean, what if he''s overthinking it?" Leng ruoxue probed.

    "Too many? It won ''t! This time was an ident, and I will be very careful in the future. I will never let an ident happen again, so we will only have this one time. There will be no next time!" The demon''s will said firmly.

    "Uh! I''ll listen to you. " Leng ruoxue said guiltily. It didn''t matter if there would be a next ident. The key was this time!

    After confirming it, Leng ruoxue was even more afraid to let the evildoer touch her. Hence, she could only find an excuse that she was afraid that he would scare the child. After all, the child was still young.

    After hearing Leng ruoxue''s reason, the evildoer was a little upset, but he did not think too much about it. The two of them chatted for a while more before he hugged Leng ruoxue and entered Dreand.

    A few dayster, when the headmaster''s wife came to visit again, there was a beautiful young girl by her side.

    At first, the youngdy was very reluctant. However, after seeing Leng ruohan, the youngdy''s attitude changed drastically and she became more enthusiastic towards Leng ruoxue.

    This youngdy was the precious daughter of the director and his wife. When the hospital director''s wife returned home and told the director her idea, the director immediately made the decision. This was a good idea! Why didn''t he think of this earlier!

    However, after the couple told their daughter their thoughts, they were strongly opposed to it. The girl was in her second year of University this year and already had a crush on someone. Therefore, she was quite disgusted by her parents ''attempt to arrange her marriage. However, the hospital director''s wife was too domineering and threatened to cut off her pocket money, so she had no choice but to follow the hospital director''s wife to the hospital unwillingly.

    However, after seeing Leng ruohan, all the unwillingness in her heart turned into a heart full of pink heart!

    She could not deny that she had fallen in love with Leng ruohan at first sight! At this time, all the senior that she had a crush on had be nothing in her heart.

    In the past, she used to think that the senior she had a crush on was a god-like figure to her. Butpared to this man in front of her, the difference was like heaven and earth!

    What was a God?

    This was a true God!

    After falling in love with Leng ruohan at first sight, the young girl became very proactive. She leaned in front of Leng ruohan and said,""Senior, you look familiar. Have we met before?"

    "I''m afraid this youngdy has recognized the wrong person! We''ve never met before. " Hearing the youngdy''s words, Leng ruohan thought for a moment and said with certainty.

    Ugh! The young girl was a little worried when she heard Leng ruohan''s words. She was obviously trying to hit on him! Why was this man so unromantic?

    "Maybe I''m wrong! May I ask for senior''s name?" The young girl was depressed for a moment before she asked again.

    "My surname is Leng. You can call me Mr. Leng. Also, I''m not your senior." Leng ruohan said seriously.

    This time, the young girl was so depressed that she wanted to bang her head against the wall.

    This man was far more than just this unromantic! She''s simply a dumb goose!

    As for Leng ruohan, who wasbeled as a dummy by her, he did not feel that there was anything wrong with his answer at all. He did not like creatures like women to begin with, so he was naturally very cold to the girl who was trying to strike up a conversation with him.

    However, Leng ruoxue was clear that her brother was acting this way not only because of his personality, but also because he didn''t like this little girl. The hospital director''s wife was also feeling depressed. She looked at Leng ruoxue with hidden bitterness and tried to smooth things over,""Miss Leng, your brother is so introverted!"

    "Yup! Brother rarely chats with girls. " Leng ruoxueughed.

    "I see!" After listening to Leng ruoxue''s exnation, the hospital director''s wife automatically assumed that Leng ruohan''s coldness and alienation were due to shyness. She secretly decided in her heart that she would bring her daughter here often for a walk in the future. It would be fine once she was familiar with it.

    With this thought in mind, the hospital director''s wife did not stay for long this time before she left with her reluctant daughter.

    After the mother and daughter had left, the evildoer and the rest came out of the room and smiled ambiguously at Leng ruohan.

    Leng Qingtian was finally at ease. He could see that the hospital director''s wife had a young daughter. The implications of this were self-evident.

    He patted Leng ruohan''s shoulder and said,""Come on, Grandpa has high hopes for you!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Leng ruohan was very depressed. He did not say anything, but he did not do anything, right? What the hell!

    However, the others did not give him a chance to exin. After Leng Qingtian, uncle long and the others also patted his shoulder and went off to do their work.

    Leng ruoxue looked at her brother sympathetically and gave him a helpless look. She then pulled the evildoer back to her room to teach the child.

    Education must start from childhood!

    Leng ruoxue would never let up on this aspect of education.

    In an instant, Leng ruohan was the only one left in the living room. Apanying him were the beasts. However, none of the beasts took the initiative to pay attention to him. They only nced at him from time to time.

    Leng ruohan was depressed, so she grabbed Bai Xu and Feng Zhan to have a chat. However, after he talked to himself for a long time, neither of them gave him a reply. This fact made him extremely angry.

    "Can you guys say something to me?" Leng ruohan could not take it anymore and growled.

    Bai Xu and Feng Zhan blinked their bright eyes and looked at each other. They both decided to ignore his words.

    "Say something to me!" Leng ruohan, who was extremely angry, grabbed Bai Xu and looked him in the eye.

    Bai Xu stomped his meaty limbs and said in a low voice,""Master big brother, master doesn''t allow us to speak, have you forgotten?"

    "There''s no one else here!" Leng ruohan was speechless.

    "Then we''ll have to get used to it. Otherwise, we''ll be captured and studied if we identally talk one day." Feng Zhan''s small face was filled with fear.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In reality, they were the ones who did not want to bother with Leng ruohan, which was why they had remained silent.

    Leng ruohan was speechless after hearing Feng Zhan''s words.

    These two must be talking nonsense. Who would dare to capture you? Do you not want to live?

    AI! He could tell that the other party didn''t want to talk to him at all.

    Leng ruohan had no choice but to let these two little things go.

    On the other side, the hospital director''s daughter followed her mother home, and she looked like she was in love with someone. She said to the hospital director''s wife,"Mom, I''ve taken a fancy to that man!"

    "I knew it! Little girl! As the saying goes, there''s a thinyer between a woman and a man. Whether or not you can get such an excellent man depends on your ability! The only thing Mom can do is to build a good rtionship with Leng ruoxue. Of course, you have to think of ways to please Leng ruoxue too. As long as you can get her to put in a few good words for you in front of her own brother, you''ll definitely get twice the results with half the effort!" The hospital director''s wife warned.

    She understood her daughter''s stubbornness too well. She said that because she was afraid that her daughter would identally offend Leng ruoxue. If that happened, she would lose more than she gained.

    "Mom, I know what to do!" The hospital director''s daughter promised. However, she did not think so. She felt that she was going to be Leng ruoxue''s sister-inw in the future. Why would she need to please her sister-inw?

    With this thought in mind, she did not go through Leng ruoxue''s path. Instead, she went straight to Leng ruohan.

    On a certain day.

    Leng ruohan was preparing to go home after ss at the Academy. When she reached the main entrance, she suddenly heard someone call her name. Then, a beautiful youngdy appeared in front of her.

    She looked at the youngdy for a long time until her face turned red. In the end, Leng ruohan said,""Miss, do we know each other?"

    "..." The young girl''s expression stiffened when she heard this.

    Do we know each other?

    "You bastard!" Did she hear wrongly? The other party had actually asked her if they knew each other?

    She had to admit that this was the second time they had met since thest time they met. But it had only been a few days! The other party couldn''t possibly be so forgetful that he had forgotten about her so quickly, right?

    The young girl was a little confused. She really wanted to scratch the wall.

    "You really don''t remember me?" The young girl asked, unwilling to give up.

    Leng ruohan shook his head honestly. He really could not remember.

    "I''m Miao Yuer. I''ve been to your house with my mother." The young girl gritted her teeth and warned.

    "Miao Yuer?" Leng ruohan repeated the young girl''s name. Her extremely handsome face was still filled with confusion.

    "My father is the director of your sister''s Hospital!" The young girl, who was Miao Yuer, continued to remind him.

    "Oh!" Leng ruohan said, as if she hade to a sudden realization.

    "You remember now?" Seeing Leng ruohan''s expression, Miao Yuer finally heaved a sigh of relief. If the other party didn''t even remember her father, she would only be more depressed.

    "Hmm, why are you here? I don''t think you''re from our school!" Leng ruohan asked in confusion.

    Hearing this, Miao Yuer became embarrassed. She was truly too embarrassed to say that she hade especially to look for him.

    "I''m here on business. I know you''re atherblue Academy, so I came to take a look. " After thinking for a while, Miao Yuer said in a reserved manner.

    When Leng ruohan heard this, she quickly urged,""I see! Then quickly get to work! Don''t dy the important matters!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Miao ya ''er secretly hated him. This man was even more unromantic than she had imagined! Why didn''t he understand her hint?

    In reality, Leng ruohan really did not understand. He had even forgotten that he had seen the youngdy before him, so how could he have thought that she hade to the school to look for him? He wasn''t that narcissistic. More importantly, he didn''t have any feelings for Miao Yuer!

    Moreover, ever since the hospital director''s wife left with her daughter, no one had mentioned this matter again for fear of angering Leng ruohan. Even though everyone had been gossiping about it in their hearts for a long time, they did not dare to say it out loud. As such, he had long forgotten about Miao Yuer, whose name he did not even know.

    However, at this moment, Miao Yuer would never admit that the other party had forgotten that she was not interested in her. So after feeling depressed, she could only try to find a topic to talk about. "I''m done with my business. I''m fine now. "

    "Oh! Since you''re fine, let''s go home! It''s not good for a girl to loiter outside. " Leng ruohan said kindly.

    Hearing this, Miao Yuer became even more depressed. However, she still tried her best to say,""It''s still early. Oh, I saw that you had a lot of small animals at homest time. I love small animals too. Can I go to your house to have a look?"

    Facing Miao ya ''er''s expectant gaze, Leng ruohan was in a difficult position. The beasts in his house were not ordinary beasts that could be admired by people. If he really brought her home, those beasts would probably go berserk.

    "I''m sorry, it''s not convenient for outsiders to visit my Beastie at home. " Leng ruohan rejected after some thought.

    An outsider! An outsider!

    These two words had a huge impact on Miao ya ''er, and she was also very unwilling!

    Although she was an outsider now, she would be his wife one day!

    Miao Yuer clenched her fists!

 Chapter 3056 Side Story, Girl, Youve Gained Weight!(1)

    Once Miao Yuer had made up her mind, she would not give up so easily. Thus, under her coaxing and pestering, the thin-skinned Leng ruohan could not resist her pestering skills and brought her home unwillingly.

    Logically speaking, he should not have given in so quickly. However, the other party was just an ordinary human. Hence, Leng ruohan felt that he could not chase him away even if he wanted to. If he identally killed the other party ... Flowers and nts were also lives! Not to mention a human!

    Basically, Leng ruohan and the others who hade to the mortal world had restrained their temper. They were not willing to destroy the entire Indigo in a fit of anger. Hence, as long as the other party did not cross their bottom line, they were willing to tolerate them.

    But now! This little girl only wanted to go to their house. Moreover, it was not like she had never been there before. Hence, even though Leng ruohan was unwilling, he agreed after some thought.

    When they reached home and saw Miao Yuer, Leng ruoxue and the rest''s eyes widened. They could not hide the shock and astonishment on their faces.

    How could they not be shocked?

    Leng ruohan, who had always kept a distance from women and knew that they had feelings for him, had actually brought a certain woman back. This, this was simply a fantasy. It was really too unbelievable.

    Initially, Leng ruohan had no intention of bringing Miao ya ''er back. In his eyes, this little girl was just the daughter of the director of the hospital where his sister had interned. But now, when he saw the surprise, disbelief, and a little pink bubbles in the eyes of the crowd, he instantly felt like scratching the wall!

    This feeling was really bad. The gloominess in his heart couldn''t be described with words. In short, it was suffocating! It was very congested! It wasn''t an ordinary traffic jam!

    At the thought of this, Leng ruohan''s face turnedpletely ck. Then, she pointed at Miao ya ''er and said to Leng ruoxue and the rest,""Miss Miao wanted to see our Beastie. I didn''t want to bring her here, but she kept pestering me, so I had to bring her here. Ji Kai, you can make the arrangements!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Leng ruohan''s honest words made Leng ruoxue and the others speechless.

    Big brother, is it really good for you to be so honest?

    Grandson, you''re too honest!

    Ruohan, a man who is too honest will not be able to find a wife!

    Everyone had their own thoughts, but Leng ruohan did not care what they were thinking and went upstairs directly.

    Ji Kai, who had been called to receive the guests, was depressed. Was it really good for young master han to leave this matter to him? Ji Kai sneaked a nce at Miao Yuer, whose expression was a little stiff, and felt extremely sympathetic for her.

    Pursuing a man who didn''t understand romance was really enough for her to suffer.

    However, despite his sympathy, he still had to do what he had to do!

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue and the others had no intention of speaking, Ji Kai took the initiative to ask,""Miss Miao, you want to see Beastie, right?"

    What right! She was here to see someone!

    When Miao Yuer heard this, the anger in her heart surged up. However, what made her even sadder was Leng ruohan''s attitude. That fellow really did not put her in his eyes!

    She was very depressed, but she also knew that she couldn''t offend this family because of her momentary willfulness. Otherwise, she was afraid that her road to pursuing her husband would be even more bumpy.

    After thinking for a while, Miao ya ''er unwillingly nodded her head.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "My family''s Beastie all have their own personalities, so I really can''t guarantee that they''ll be willing to let you see them." After confirming, Ji Kai said with some difficulty. He had said the ugly words in advance, or else he was really afraid that Miao Yuer wouldn''t be able to ept it.

    It should be known that the man''sck of interest in her had already made this little girl very depressed. If Beastie continued to ignore her, Ji Kai couldn''t guarantee that this little girl wouldn''t break down from sadness.

    Fortunately, Miao Yuer did not take his words to heart. After all, watching animals was just an excuse for her to get close to Leng ruohan.

    Now, the unromantic man had returned to his room. Since she couldn''t catch up with him, she had to save face, right? So at this time, the excuse of looking at animals became crucial.

    After Ji Kai brought Miao ya ''er to the garden, Leng ruoxue and the others heaved a sigh of relief. However, they didn''t know what to say.

    "Ah!"

    Suddenly, a shrill scream rang out. Leng ruoxue and the rest looked at each other before running out of the living room.

    A shrill scream came from the garden. Needless to say, it was definitely Miao Yuer.

    When they arrived at the garden, everyone saw Miao ya ''ER holding one of her hands, sitting on the ground and screaming in pain. Ji Kai stood beside her expressionlessly, as if it was none of his business.

    Although they didn''t know why Ji Kai was like this, Leng ruoxue and the others knew that Miao Yuer must have done something to make him unhappy. Otherwise, with Ji Kai''s hospitality, he wouldn''t have ignored it.

    As the host, Leng ruoxue took the initiative to ask,""Ji Kai, what happened?"

    "Madam, miss Miao hurt Xiao Hui and was scratched by it." Ji Kai told the truth. The Xiao Hui He was talking about was the grey Mini Rabbit. Originally, Miao ya ''er''s eyes were on Bai Xu, but how could Bai Xu be willing to let a strange woman touch him? therefore, he didn''t give her the chance to pull him in.

    In the face of Bai Xu''s ferocity and the other beasties ''hostility, Miao ya'' er naturally had to lock her gaze on the harmless little rabbit.

    But who knew that the rabbit was not to be trifled with.

    When the gray rabbit was held in Miao ya ''er''s arms, at first, the gray rabbit enjoyed the beautiful woman''s caress. But after a while, Miao ya'' er suddenly thought of something. The rabbit was in pain from her grasp, and in the situation where it could not break free, it could only scratch Miao ya ''er.

    One had to know that although the gray rabbit was the mainframe inside, since the rabbit had be its incarnation, it would also feel pain. Moreover, its skin was very thin, so how could it withstand being trampled on like this? as the saying went, when the rabbit was anxious, it would scratch people! Therefore, it didn''t hold back and wed down.

    Miao ya ''er, who had been scratched, screamed and threw away the rabbit in her hand. She was so angry that she even kicked the rabbit a few times. The gray rabbit was quite small, so after being kicked, it naturally flew away in an arc. It was because of this that Ji Kai, who had wanted tofort Miao ya'' er, was annoyed.

    How could he marry a woman who didn''t care about small animals! He was really too heartless!

    However, Miao Yuer didn''t realize that she had done something she shouldn''t have done. Her entire mind was on her scratched hand.

    When she saw Leng ruoxue, Miao ya ''er also raised her bloody hand and said angrily,""Leng ruoxue, your rabbit scratched me!"

    Leng ruoxueughed when she heard that,""My rabbit wouldn''t scratch people. You must have done something."

    This was not Leng ruoxue''s way of shielding her, but the truth! She knew her Beastie''s personality better than anyone else. She would not let her Beastie suffer for the sake of anyone''s face. Therefore, Leng ruoxue had no intention of letting the little rabbit admit to this crime.

 Chapter 3057 Side Story, Girl, Youve Gained Weight!(2)

    So what if he scratched! What''s the big deal?

    Leng ruoxue didn''t take it seriously, but Miao Yuer wasn''t happy about it. She stood up from the ground with a whoosh, her face red with anger as she roared,""Leng ruoxue, what do you mean? Could it be that I let that little beast scratch me?"

    "What I mean is that you must have done something to make my Beastie unhappy, so it scratched you. I didn''t say that you let it scratch you, so please don''t misunderstand." Leng ruoxue exined with a smile.

    "What did I do? What can I do? I only touched that little bastard a few times!" After hearing this, Miao Yuer shouted again.

    She was really about to die from anger. Did Leng ruoxue know who she was? She was going to be Leng ruoxue''s sister-inw in the future. How could Leng ruoxue treat her like this!

    Miao Yuer was very angry, and the consequences would be very serious!

    Without thinking, she called her parents.

    "Dad! Mom! I was scratched by a little animal,e quickly!"

    Leng ruoxue and the others watched on coldly as Miao Yuer yelled into the phone. No one said anything. After she finished her phone call, everyone turned around and went back to the living room.

    Seeing this, Miao Yuer also entered the living room and said arrogantly,""I''ve already called my parents. Just wait for them to question you!"

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue and the rest were speechless. It was just a scratch, was there a need to me?

    However, no one made a sound, and only allowed Miao Yuer to run around blindly. But at this moment, everyone had already denied Miao Yuer in their hearts. It would be a big problem to marry such a woman!

    Miao Yuer, who had been denied, would never have thought that because of her ruckus, her reserved observation opportunity had been canceled by everyone.

    When the director and his wife arrived, they saw the wound on Miao ya ''er''s hand and felt sorry for her. However, they were not as willful as Miao ya'' er, so they asked for the reason rationally.

    After Ji Kai exined, the two looked at each other and said,"Since it''s just an ident, then forget it,"

    "Dad, mom! How can you just let it go like this? I was scratched!" Miao ya ''er was unhappy when she heard this, and directly shouted at the top of her voice.

    When the hospital director''s wife saw that her daughter was so insensible, she was so angry that she was about to die. However, she was her daughter after all, so after she gave Miao Yuer a look, she said,"Ya ''er, this is also your fault. If you didn''t scratch that rabbit in pain, how would you have been scratched? so, don''t be unreasonable anymore and stay here!"

    The hospital director''s wife said all this for her daughter''s good, but the Furious Miao ya ''er couldn''t tell. She only felt that her mother had changed. She was no longer on her side! This was a fact that Miao Yuer could not ept at all.

    After that, he heard Miao Yuer''s angry voice,""Mom, I''m your daughter! How can you help an outsider! It was clearly that little beast who scratched me. It''s fine if you don''t seek justice for me, but you''re still ming me!"

    "You ..." When the hospital director''s wife heard her daughter''s words, she almost fainted from anger. She red at Miao ya ''er in exasperation. Just as she was about to continue speaking, Leng ruoxue spoke.

    "I wonder how miss Miao would like your parents to seek justice for you?" Leng ruoxue''s beautiful face was filled with curiosity.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Your little beast scratched me, so of course you have topensate me for my loss!" Miao ya ''er said without even thinking.

    "You mean you want me to pay for the medical expenses?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes and asked indifferently.

    "It''s not just the hospital fees, it''s also the fees for my mental health!" Miao Yuer reminded.

    "Yes, no problem." Leng ruoxue smiled and nodded. She then looked at the headmaster teasingly and said,""On this point, you and the director are indeed father and daughter. You''re both thinking of the same thing!"

    The Dean''s face turned red.

    He red at his daughter a few times, trying to make her take back what she had just said, but would Miao Yuer listen to him? Not only that, but she also felt that her father was no longer on her side. This made Miao ya ''er very sad.

    In fact, how could the director not side with his daughter? However, he was very clear that there was no benefit in asking Leng ruoxue forpensation for the emotional damage she had done to him. He had definitely experienced this before! Unfortunately, Miao ya ''er still couldn''t understand his painstaking efforts.

    As for Leng ruoxue, she pretended not to see the father-daughter pair''s flirtatious gazes and continued to ask,""Miss Miao, how muchpensation do you want? name a number!"

    "You''ll pay for all the medical expenses for my injury. As for the emotional damage, I don''t want any money. I just want Leng ruohan to go on a date with me!" Miao ya ''er said righteously.

    She wasn''t stupid. She knew that this was definitely a good time to raise conditions, so she naturally wouldn''t let it go.

    When the hospital director and his wife heard this, their hearts skipped a beat. They looked at Leng ruoxue with anticipation. Although their daughter was a little willful, they feltforted and uneasy at the same time when she thought of this. However, as parents, they naturally hoped that their daughter could get what she wanted. However, they were too uncertain because Leng ruoxue did not look like someone who wouldpromise!

    Who knew that Leng ruoxue would only smile after hearing that and remain silent for a long time. It wasn''t until the hospital director''s and Madam''s hearts were beating so wildly that they almost jumped out of their chests that she calmly opened her mouth and said,""I''ll consider miss Miao''s suggestion. Now, let me share my thoughts!"

    "Although my rabbit scratched you, you also kicked it away and caused that poor little rabbit to be seriously injured and on the verge of death. So, as its master, I have to seek justice for it!" Leng ruoxue continued. After she finished speaking, she deliberately paused and looked at the director and Madam.

    The hospital director and Madam''s already uneasy hearts were thrown into chaos by her casual nce. However, Leng ruoxue did not give them a chance to speak and continued,"I also want miss Miao topensate for my Xiao Hui''s Hospital fees and mental damage!"

    "What? He''s just a little bastard!" When Miao Yuer heard this, she was instantly enraged.

    "in your eyes, xiao hui might be a little beast, but in our eyes, he''s our family. one had to know that all life was equal. Just because miss Miao is a human, you want to strip away the meaning of life for other living beings?" Leng ruoxue said righteously. At this moment, she had the aura of a chatan, and Miao Yuer was stunned.

    When Miao Yuer finally came back to her senses, she angrily said,""Humans are the noblest life forms. How can those little bastards bepared to humans!"

    "Miss Miao, your way of thinking is definitely wrong!" Leng ruoxue smiled.

    "Where did I go wrong?" Miao ya ''er asked, unconvinced.

    "You''re wrong in your thinking! We are all living beings, and there is no such thing as high or low, even more so after death!" Leng ruoxue exined simply. After death, all living things would have to go to hell. In hell, how many would remember their past?

 Chapter 3058 Side Story, Girl, Youve Gained Weight!(3)

    "You ... You mean we''re the same after death?" Miao ya ''er gritted her teeth and asked.

    "Maybe it''s not even as good as these little beasts!" Leng ruoxue replied with a nod.

    "What did you just say? How can I be inferior to those little bastards!" Miao Yuer exploded.

    "Don''t you know that if you make too many mistakes while you''re alive, you have to settle the score after you die?" Leng ruoxue asked in surprise.

    "How, how is this possible!" Miao Yuer didn''t believe him at all.

    Leng ruoxue did not care whether she believed her or not. She only said,""Let''s not talk about what will happen after death first. Let''s talk about what''s happening now. In my eyes, you and Xiao Hui are the same, so since you''ve hurt it, you naturally have topensate. "

    "What if I don ''t?" Miao ya ''er didn''t expect that after Leng ruoxue''s nonsense, she would still talk about this matter when she turned around. She was instantly even angrier.

    "If you don''tpensate it, then I won''tpensate you with anything either. We''re even now." Leng ruoxue smiled faintly.

    "How can this be!" Miao Yuer''s anger rose, and she was so angry that her eyes were about to spit fire.

    "Why can''t I? Oh, I remember now, you were the one who hurt it first, so my little grey ispletely acting in self-defense and doesn''t need to give you anypensation at all. However, you still have to pay for my little Grey''s medical expenses, as for the mental damage! Seeing that you''re also injured, I won''t ask for it from you. " Leng ruoxue said as she came to a sudden realization.

    "You, you ..." Miao ya ''er made Leng ruoxue so angry that she was speechless.

    At this time, Ji Kai, who had good eyesight, carried the small gray rabbit, which was seriously injured and had only one breath left, and ced it in front of the Dean and his wife.

    The director and his wife were at a loss for words as they looked at the little gray ball of fur that was stained red with blood. The meaning was already very obvious. He wanted them to take responsibility!

    Although the hospital director and his wife were very depressed, they still silently admitted their bad luck in order to maintain a good rtionship with Leng ruoxue.

    How should he put this? Whether he paid or not, it would be quite depressing. Now, their daughter didn''t even get to take advantage of them. Hence, they didn''t want their daughter''s willfulness to make Leng ruoxue unhappy or even cause them to fall out.

    Seeing that the hospital director and Madam did not say anything, Leng ruoxue smiled and said,""Now it''s clear who hurt the most, so I don''t need to tell you how to solve it, right?"

    "Okay, I canpensate for this little bastard''s medical expenses, but what about mine?" After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, and realizing that her parents had remained silent, Miao Yuer could only save herself.

    "My Xiao Hui was just defending himself! But, for the sake of the director, I can reimburse your medical expenses. " Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "What about my emotional damage?" Miao Yuer asked again. She was going on a date with Leng ruohan!

    "It''s offset!" Leng ruoxue said matter-of-factly.

    "Why?" Miao Yuer shrieked, her face full of indignation! This was really bullying!

    "My house''s Xiao Hui doesn''t even want you to pay for his mental damage, so of course we won''t pay for yours either!" Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    "This, this ..." This time, Miao ya ''er was so angry that she couldn''t speak. After a long time, she angrily asked the director for help,""Daddy, look at her! She''s bullying your daughter!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Alright, this matter ends here!" The Dean sighed helplessly. When it came to scheming, none of them were Leng ruoxue''s match. See, with this, thepensation for emotional damage would be gone! He believed that if he continued to offset the medical expenses, he would not need to pay.

    In reality, it wasn''t that he was short on medical expenses. It was just that he felt that it was extremely unfair to let Leng ruoxue, this little girl, gain the upper hand in everything! Therefore, although his daughter was a little willful, he could still turn a blind eye to it as long as she didn''t make a big mistake under the supervision of the couple.

    "Since the principal has said so, then this matter will end here. By the way, I''ll have someone give you the medical fees after Xiao Hui''s injuries are healed. " Leng ruoxue said, giving the director face.

    After the matter was settled, the director and his wife didn''t dare to stay a moment longer. They pulled Miao ya ''er and left as if they were running for their lives.

    After they left, the Little Grey Rabbit that was on the verge of death actually jumped up and looked at Leng ruoxue with a fawning expression,""Master, my acting skills aren''t bad, right?"

    "Not bad, continue acting!" Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    The little gray rabbit was unhappy and asked,""Why?"

    "Just in case!" Leng ruoxueughed evilly. As such, the little gray rabbit became a tragedy and was severely injured.

    At the same time! After the hospital director and his wife took their daughter home, they started to scold her. The hospital director''s wife, in particr! Had a resentful expression on her face!

    "Look at you, aren''t you usually quite smart? Why do you have to go against Leng ruoxue and the others this time?" The Dean''s wife roared in confusion, causing the Dean to tremble in fear.

    "Mom, I didn''t do it on purpose. It''s all because Leng ruohan doesn''t want to talk to me at all! "I was so angry that I ..." Miao Yuer couldn''t help but exin.

    "You silly child, if you cause a scene like this, I''m afraid they''ll be even more unwilling to pay attention to you!" The hospital director''s wife red at her daughter and said through gritted teeth.

    "How could this be? Was it their rabbit that scratched me?" Miao ya ''er didn''t understand. Shouldn''t she beforted when she was injured? Leng ruohan should at least ask, right?

    "AI! Originally, if you didn''t make a fuss, they would definitely feel bad, but after what you did, they would only think that you were being unreasonable, and their impression of you would be even worse. " The hospital director''s wife sighed.

    "Then, then what should we do?" Miao ya ''er was a little flustered. Even though she was a little emotional when she made a fuss, she really wanted to draw Leng ruohan out from her room because of this! Who would have thought that Leng ruohan did not show up even after they left the vi!

    Thinking of this, Miao Yuer became even more depressed.

    "What else can we do? Of course, he had to do his best to remedy it! You! In the future, don''t be so impulsive when you encounter problems. Use your brain, okay? And towards Leng ruoxue, what kind of attitude is that? Remember this, if you can be with her brother, Leng ruoxue will be your future sister-inw. You have to please her. Otherwise, if she says a few bad things about you in front of her brother, do you still want to be her sister-inw?" The hospital director''s wife scolded again.

    "I know." Miao ya said. Although she didn''t think much of it, after thinking about it carefully, she really had to start with Leng ruoxue. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to get close to that dumb goose!

    After thinking it through, Miao Yuer instantly decided that she would take the path of a sister-inw in the future.

    The next day, Leng ruoxue was surprised to see Miao Yuer at her door.

    He had thought that this little girl would not appear so soon because she was so angry! He didn''t expect the other party to be so impatient ande again so quickly.

    In addition, when she saw Miao ya ''er''s gentle smile, Leng ruoxue felt a gust of cold wind blow past her. She was nervous!

 Chapter 3059 Side Story, Girl, Youve Gained Weight!(4)

    One must be up to no good!

    Instantly, Leng ruoxue became alert.

    Miao ya ''er took the initiative to hold Leng ruoxue''s arm and said affectionately,""Ruoxue, it was my fault yesterday. I''m here today to apologize to you. Can you forgive me?"

    Ruoxue? Apologize?

    This was not normal! This was definitely not the normal seedling!

    Leng ruoxue made her judgment. Although she hadn''t been in contact with Miao ya ''er for a long time, she was very clear that this little girl was very headstrong and wouldn''t say such words easily! Such an action could only mean one thing-the other party had a motive!

    As for what they were after! It went without saying!

    Initially, Leng ruoxue thought that it was a good thing for her brother to have some peaches. However, those peaches had to be good peaches and not rotten ones. Right now, Miao ya ''er was just a rotten peach blossom in her heart. However, facing this rotten peach blossom in front of her, she didn''t show it on her face. Instead, she said affectionately,""What happened yesterday is already in the past. Let''s not talk about it anymore!"

    Acting! Keep acting! Let''s see who can pretend better!

    Leng ruoxue felt that she was quite free recently, so she was happy to put on an act with Miao ya ''er.

    From that day on, the two of them became best friends.

    Miao Yuer had practically grown up in their house.

    Facing Miao Yuer, who said that she wanted to take care of Xiao Hui, Ji Kai was helpless. Xiao Hui waspletely fine, and if she were to take care of him, what would she do if her cover was blown?

    But he didn''t need to worry about this matter, Cang had alreadypleted it for him.

    What could he do?

    Beat up Xiao Hui!

    This time, Xiao Hui''s feigned illness became a real illness, and hepletely hated Miao Yuer.

    Every day, when it saw Miao Yuer busily taking care of it, Xiao Hui would not give it a good face. It even red at her with hostility!

    How could Xiao Hui not hate him?

    He was fine at first, but now he was fine. In order to make it look like he was seriously injured, sob ... Xiao Hui was so sad, how could he treat such a cute little animal like this? It was too cruel!

    However, Miao ya ''er would never have thought that Xiao Hui hated her to death. She just thought that Xiao Hui still remembered her kicking it a few times, but she didn''t care at all. After all, she had already sessfully entered the inner chamber!

    Even though she had not spent much time with Leng ruohan, at least Leng ruohan would not ask her who she was when they met! This was progress! More importantly, she felt that her friendship with Leng ruoxue had also improved by leaps and bounds. But what she didn''t know was that when the evildoer saw her now, it was as if he had seen an enemy.

    Therefore, the evildoer had tried to persuade Leng ruoxue to stay away from Miao ya ''er. At the end of the day, Miao ya'' er had vited his interests and hindered his time with his wife.

    More importantly, once Miao Yuer arrived, all the people and animals in the vi had to be careful, in case she identally discovered something that she should not know. Especially the Beasties, they simply didn''t dare to appear rashly, afraid that they would speak humannguage when they weren''t paying attention, that would scare people!

    In short, the ghostly appearance of the seedling made all the people and animals in the vi extremely mad! It was fine if it happened once or twice asionally, but who could stand it if it happened every day!<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was for this reason that the crowd and the beasts had unanimously decided that they must not let Leng ruohan find an ordinary person.

    Leng ruohan did not know what to say after listening to everyone''s serious decision. In fact, he, who enjoyed his single life, had no intention of looking for a wife at all. All along, it had been others who had been worrying for nothing! What was the saying again? The Emperor wasn''t in a hurry, but the eunuch was!

    Of course, the kind Leng ruohan would never say what was in her heart.

    A monthter, Xiao Hui was already full of energy, but Miao Yuer still came to report every day. Everyone really couldn''t stand it.

    This time, they didn''t care what excuse Miao Yuer was making up. They unanimously rmended Leng Qingtian to talk to Miao Yuer.

    Why didn''t he look for Leng ruoxue?

    Because Xue ''er had said that they were guests and should be treated well! What else did they not understand?

    Xue ''er was bored, so she wanted to find some fun for herself. Therefore, she would definitely not take the initiative to drive Miao ya'' er away. If that was the case, they could only save themselves.

    The person who made the move was Leng Qingtian, Xue ''er and ruohan''s biological grandfather. Hence, everyone felt that since Miao Yuer wanted to pursue Leng ruohan, her grandfather should also please her, right? In this way, Miao Yuer probably wouldn''t dare to refute the words of her grandfather.

    The crowd, who had great confidence in Leng Qingtian, was full of anticipation that he would be able to send away Miao ya ''er, the little girl who had already driven them crazy. However, what surprised them was that Leng Qingtian had just said,""Miss Miao, youe here all day. Don''t you need to study?"

    When Miao ya ''er heard this, her eyes immediately reddened, and she said with a slightly choked voice,"Grandpa, do you hate me?"

    Although the grandfather in front of him looked younger than his father, he was not his senior! Hence, Miao Yuer didn''t dare to treat this old man like how she treated Leng ruoxue.

    Knowing that the elderly liked the weak, younger generation, Miao yaner immediately pretended to be pitiful after hearing the other party''s words.

    The facts had proven that her strategy was a sess! This was all thanks to the hospital director''s wife''s careful teaching during this period of time. It could be said that the hospital director''s wife had analyzed the two close rtives by Leng ruohan''s side for Miao ya ''er and finally concluded that Leng ruoxue''s status in the Leng family was extremely high. Therefore, Leng ruoxue was also the number one person that Miao ya ''er had to curry favor with!

    Now, the first person she wanted to please didn''te out to chase her away. Instead, it was Grandpa Fang who made a move. Naturally, Miao ya ''er thought of a strategy to deal with the old man.

    When Leng Qingtian saw her like this, he really didn''t know how to continue. If he continued, it would seem like he was bullying a child. How was he going to break this feeling?

    Leng Qingtian couldn''t help but send out a signal for help to uncle long and the others who were watching from the side. However, those people were even more helpless than him!

    If Miao ya ''er continued to be unreasonable, they could still deal with her ruthlessly. But now, she didn''t make a fuss, and she didn''t say anything inappropriate. She only looked at you pitifully with tears in her eyes. What could you do?

    Ruthlessly destroy a flower?

    They were not that cruel!

    Leng Qingtian and the others were so frustrated that they wanted to bang their heads against the wall. After a while, Leng Qingtian continued,""I don''t hate you. I mean, you''re still young and should focus on your studies! But look, you don''t even go to school now, how can you do that? The exam ising up, right? You want to repeat a year?"

    "I know what to do. Grandpa, you don''t have to worry about me!" After hearing Leng Qingtian''s words, Miao Yuer''s tears turned intoughter.

    I''m not worried about you! This is just an excuse to chase you away! Leng Qingtian felt depressed. At the same time, he was not too happy with the title of grandfather.

    Were little girls these days all so familiar with each other? He''s calling me grandfather now?

 Chapter 3060 Side Story, Girl, Youve Gained Weight!(5)

    Leng Qingtian expressed his inability to ept this!

    However, Grandpa was just a form of address. It couldn''t be decided! After thinking about it this way, he also felt relieved! However, even though he was relieved, he was still unhappy that he had notpleted the mission.

    After that, Leng Qingtian''s face involuntarily darkened.

    Seeing this, Miao Yuer, who already knew how to read people''s expressions, quickly said,""Grandpa, don''t worry! I''m not worried about my studies. I''ve already self-studied everything I need to learn!"

    "I see!" Leng Qingtian didn''t know what to say anymore. The little girl had already said so much, so it didn''t seem right for him to continue chasing her away!

    Just like that, Leng Qingtian retreated. At the same time, he began to hate the self-learning system of Indigo!

    After Leng Qingtian''s defeat, everyone had wanted to ask uncle long to take action, but after some thought, uncle long gave up. He felt that it was useless even if her own grandfather came out to drive her away, so he, an outsider, shouldn''t join in the fun.

    She was just a little girl! Did they have to be afraid?

    In the room.

    Leng ruoxue and the demon were well aware of this situation. However, Leng ruoxue had never expected that her grandfather, uncle long, and the others would lose without even fighting.

    However, they couldn''t be med for this. After all, Miao Yuer was just an ordinary human girl. The fact that they couldn''t do anything to a child must have made her grandfather and the others very depressed.

    "Xue ''er, did you see that? Everyone can''t stand this uninvited guest, quickly tell her not toe!" The demon said to Leng ruoxue gloomily.

    "Did I ask her toe? I told her not toe and she won''te?" Blinking her eyes, Leng ruoxueughed evilly.

    "Uh! I understand!" The demon nodded. It was true that Xue ''er did not ask her toe, but Xue'' er did not chase her out either.

    Thinking of this, he gave Ji Kai a death order!

    When Ji Kai received the order, he looked depressed and conflicted. Leng ruoxue nced at the situation and asked the evildoer,""What did you say to Ji Kai?"

    "I told Ji Kai not to open the door for that woman starting tomorrow! There''s no one in the house!" The demon said confidently.

    "..." Leng ruoxue fell silent. She really wanted to say that this was a bad idea that could only treat the symptoms but not the root of the problem!

    Things didn''t go as Leng ruoxue had expected. After several days of Miao Yuer not being able to enter, she found a helper!

    The so-called helpers were naturally her parents.

    Unfortunately, the hospital director and his wife did not manage to knock on the door of Leng ruoxue''s Vi.

    In this regard, the family of three was extremely puzzled. Was she not at home or had she moved away?

    If he wasn''t at home, they could still understand, but if he moved out, wasn''t this a little too exaggerated? Just to hide from their daughter?

    The hospital director and his wife could not believe it. Of course, they did not want what they thought to be a reality. It was a pity that while dreams were beautiful, reality was cruel.

    Even if they didn''t want to admit it, they had to ept the truth. He had indeed disappeared.

    As for where he went, no one knew!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Even the old professor didn''t know! The hospital director and his wife were certain that there was no one in the vi because the old professor had received a call from Leng ruoxue. She said that they had gone on a vacation and their return date was uncertain.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue and the rest had already reached the other end of the.

    The entireherblue was divided into the East and West banks. Previously, they had stayed on the east bank, and now, they had taken a boat to the West Bank. The customs and people living on the West Bank were slightly different from those on the east bank. Here, it was simr to the West in Leng ruoxue''s previous life. The humans were all blonde-haired, blue-eyed foreign species. The people were also quite enthusiastic and had a high degree of tolerance for them.

    Originally, Leng ruoxue didn''t want to run away in such a panic as if she had done something bad. Unfortunately, the crowd didn''t give her a chance to choose. They took her on a ship and secretly left the house while she was asleep.

    Leng ruoxue was still very depressed about leaving just like that. However, she could understand the thoughts of her grandfather and the others. She knew that they really didn''t want to see Miao Yuer anymore. Moreover, she was pregnant now and wouldn''t be able to give birth anytime soon, so it wasn''t suitable for her to stay in one ce for a long time. If that''s the case, then so be it!

    On a remote beach on the West Coast, they found a piece ofnd that had no owner. After the two rabbit mainframes used hacking methods to put that piece ofnd under Leng ruoxue''s name, everyone settled down there.

    The pace of life on the West Coast was obviously slower than that on the East Coast, so Leng ruoxue and the others were happy to ept such a life. Every day, grandfather and the rest would go out to sea to look for some seafood to have a sumptuous meal. They would also check out if there were any treasures in the vast underwater world. The beasts would go into the wild forest nearby. There, they were like fish in water and had a lot of fun. With that, only Leng ruoxue and the demon were left in the huge house.

    The demon was simply too satisfied with such understanding people and beasts. He had to give them twenty likes!

    Five yearster.

    Leng ruoxue was already showing signs of pregnancy. At this moment, there was only her and the demon at home. Her grandfather and the rest of the beasts had already left home to do what they liked. Although Leng Qingtian and the others were hesitant when they left, Leng ruoxue told them to leave without worry. After all, she was very clear that she would not be able to give birth so soon.

    Knowing that the child of God was definitely different from ordinary humans, Leng Qingtian and the others hesitated for a long time before leaving their home reluctantly.

    In the past five years, he had been so happy that he had forgotten about home. Other than the fact that his wife''s stomach was getting bigger and bigger, which made him a little ufortable, everything was fine!

    On a certain day.

    As usual, the demon was staring at Leng ruoxue''s stomach in a daze. He could feel the bloodline connection between the little life in her stomach and himself. However, he did not know why he suddenly felt a little irritated.

    "You''re overthinking again!" Leng ruoxue said helplessly when she saw the demon''s reaction.

    "Xue ''er, I''m the one you love the most, right?" He raised his head and asked with uncertainty.

    "Of course!" Leng ruoxue nodded her head heavily. She realized that this evildoer''s pregnancy syndrome was getting serious. Fortunately, Cang wasn''t around, or else Leng ruoxue would have a bigger headache.

    When she thought of Cang, Leng ruoxue was shocked to realize that she had not seen her grandfather and the others for a long time. Although they would contact her from time to time, she still missed them after not seeing them for so long.

    "Girl, I''m back!"

    At this moment, a familiar voice came from outside. Leng ruoxue raised her head and saw a white light pouncing into her arms. It was so fast that even the evildoer could not stop it.

    Needless to say, that white light was naturally Cang!

    Seeing Cang, Leng ruoxue was pleasantly surprised. Speak of the Devil, the devil is here! She was just thinking about Cang! Azure actually came back!

    Seeing that Azure was still so small, Leng ruoxue touched its soft fur and said happily,""You finally know to go home!"

    "If it wasn''t to earn money for our baby''s milk powder, I would havee back long ago!" Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, Cang said arrogantly.

 Chapter 3061 Side Story, Girl, Youve Gained Weight!(6)

    "What do you mean by" our baby "? That''s my baby!" The moment he heard Azure''s words, evildoer was immediately indignant!

    "It''s mine!" Exploding hair Cang roared.

    "It''s mine!" Even a monster was roaring, who was afraid of who!

    Leng ruoxue was helpless when she saw the man and beast returning to their old ways.

    "Stop quarreling. I still say the same thing. The baby is mine and mine alone!" Leng ruoxue shouted back.

    When evil rampage and Azure saw him, they immediately greeted him, "We''re just teasing you!"

    After he finished speaking, he was afraid that Leng ruoxue wouldn''t believe him, so the man and beast hugged each other. Then, Cang jumped into Leng ruoxue''s arms and eximed,""Girl, you''ve gained weight!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Leng ruoxue ground her teeth!

    As a woman, what was she most afraid of others saying?

    First, he was ugly! Second, he was fat!

    Now that Cang had broken one of the taboos, Leng ruoxue felt her anger rising as she continued to shout,""Who''s fat? Who''s fat? That''s because my stomach is getting bigger!"

    Sob ... He couldn''t hurt a pregnant woman!

    Cang, who obviously felt that he had said something wrong, looked at Leng ruoxue carefully and coaxed,""Girl, I was wrong. You''re not fat, your stomach is really big!"

    Azure, who could feel the little life in its stomach, suddenly felt a trace of fear. It wanted to touch it but didn''t dare to. However, it definitely didn''t expect that a fat person would cause such a huge stimtion to the girl!

    But it couldn''t be med for this! As a Beastie, it had never seen a human with a big belly!

    Afraid that Niu would really be angry at it, Cang obediently took the initiative to report to Leng ruoxue what he had done in the past five years.

    It turned out that it had really gone to earn money for milk powder for the baby in Leng ruoxue''s womb. It was just that the money it had earned was a little ...

    It was like this!

    Ever since cold learned how to use the inte and found out that it took a lot of money to raise a baby, it thought about earning some money to raise the baby. So, after thinking for a long time, it left home with its two hacker rabbits.

    Of course, these three little beasts didn''t go too far from home in the beginning, and the two little rabbits were best at hacking. Therefore, the two top hackers and a half-tone, began to set their eyes on some people''s wealth.

    In Cang''s words, this was called robbing the rich to help the poor.

    It robbed the ill-gotten wealth of some unscrupulous merchants. In addition to helping itself, it also donated a lot of money to orphanages all over Indigo. As such, it also made a name for itself on the inte, known as the hero Bandit!

    Unfortunately, Azure didn''t care what others thought of it. It didn''t know that the hackers on the inte had given it the name of a hero thief. The only thing it knew was that it needed a lot of money to support its child!

    After looting all the ill-gotten gains on Indigo, it turned its eyes to others. In this way, it was far away from home. However, what made it depressed was that the money on the majors was not universal at all. So, after collecting a lot of wealth from the majors, it had to find ways to exchange the useless wealth for things that could be used onherblue. It had been five years since it returned toherblue.

    After Leng ruoxue heard this, she really didn''t know what else to say other than gratitude. However, her rtionship with Azure was not ordinary, so she naturally did not need to say those polite words. Azure would not want to hear them.

    As expected, Cang, who understood Leng ruoxue''s thoughts, nodded and said,""Girl, I''m doing all this for our child!"

    It''s our child again!

    The demon secretly hated it! However, in order not to anger his wife, he endured it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After Cang returned, Leng ruoxue and evildoer''s two-person world had ended. Although the demon was depressed, he had to ept it! Because no matter Cang or whoever it was, they couldn''t get rid of them.

    When Azure returned home and discovered that Niu''s stomach had grown, he immediately spread the news.

    Gradually, people and beasts began to return.

    After Ji Cang and the two little rabbits returned, Leng ruohan and Qing Jue were the ones who returned home.

    This pair was amazing. Why were they together?

    One had to mention the rtionship between the two in name.

    Father and son!

    That''s right, in front of outsiders, Leng ruohan and Qing Jue were father and son!

    However, Qing Jue had been captured to serve as a servant. The cause of this matter was naturally rted to Miao Yuer. Leng ruohan, who did not want to be harassed by any other woman, borrowed green vessel from Xue ''er to be her son before she left home.

    When Leng ruoxue heard her brother''s n, she was speechless. She really didn''t expect that her brother woulde up with such an idea in order to not be entangled with a woman. In fact, she really wanted to tell her brother that if a woman really wanted to pester him, she wouldn''t care if he had a wife or children. There''s a kind of woman in this world called a mistress ...

    However, seeing her brother''s confident look, she did not say anything and just gave green vessel to him. Her brother''s life should be decided by him!

    Now that her brother had returned without a woman by his side, Leng ruoxue guessed that her brother''s n had probably seeded.

    Actually, what Leng ruoxue did not know was that not only did Qing Jue take on the role of a son, he even had to y the role of Leng ruohan''s wife asionally. He also had to be a rare beauty.

    The most beautiful woman Qing Jue had ever seen was his sister. However, when he transformed into her appearance, Leng ruohan was driven mad! Who would be able to stand seeing a woman like his sister as his wife!

    After that, green vessel had even changed his appearance into fog, which made Leng ruohan so angry that she almost beat him up.

    With no other choice, green vessel transformed into a female version of the demon. This time, Leng ruohan did not beat him up, but she had nothing to say.

    Clearly, this was another character that couldn''t be used.

    In the end, Qing Jue could only conjure up a stunning beauty based on his own imagination, and Leng ruohan was finally satisfied.

    Indeed, the illusion was the safest!

    "Big brother, wee home." Leng ruoxue said happily as she looked at Leng ruohan.

    "Xue ''er, it looks like my nephew is about to give birth." ncing at Leng ruoxue''s stomach, Leng ruohan gently pulled her younger sister into her arms.

    Although the evildoer was jealous, he had no choice but to let Xue ''er''s brother, his brother-inw, hug him!

    In this day and age, he had to please his brother-inw! After living in the world of ordinary humans for so long, he had already been influenced by them.

    "Yes." Leng ruoxue nodded.

    "Sister, you still have me!" Qing Jue, who was not willing to be ignored, quickly said. He also wanted to hug his sister, but he was afraid of hurting her, so he did not dare to do it.

    "Brother, how did you exin to the public that your son in name didn''t grow up in five years?" Leng ruoxue could not help but ask curiously when she saw the little Qing Jue.

    "Uh! We won''t be staying in the same ce for too long. Moreover, green vessel can transform, so it''s easy to grow a few years older. " Leng ruohan exined.

    "Sister, I''ve been so tired these past five years." Qing Jue grumbled. For the past five years, he had followed Leng ruohan everywhere. Sometimes, he was big, sometimes he was young, sometimes he was a man, sometimes he was a woman. He was on the verge of a mental breakdown. If it wasn''t for the silly Cat''s News that their sister''s stomach was big, they probably wouldn''t have made it back!

 Chapter 3062 Side Story, Girl, Youve Gained Weight (7)

    "Qing Jue, you''ve worked hard." Leng ruoxue patted Qing Jue''s head sympathetically.

    "It''s been hard on me. I don''t want to go out anymore. It''s too tiring. " Qing Jue continued toin.

    When Leng ruohan heard his words, she smiled faintly and said,""Don''t worry, I won''t bring you out with me in the future. When Xue ''er''s childes out, I''ll take him with me. "

    "¡­¡­"

    Did her brothere back to snatch the child from her?

    Leng ruoxue was depressed.

    Their child was not even born yet, why were there so many people thinking about it? However, the monster was very supportive of Leng ruohan''s words and promised,""I''ll bring it for you after it''s born!"

    "..." Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    "That''s my baby!"Cang ze was furious and shouted.

    The demon ignored this and directly carried his wife back to the room.

    After they left, Cang took all his anger out on Leng ruohan and continued to shout,""That''s my baby!"

    "He''s a child of our Leng family. " Leng ruohan reminded.

    "Mine! It''s mine!" When Azure heard that, he shouted shamelessly.

    When Leng ruohan heard this, she ignored it.

    However, the debate about who the baby was never stopped.

    Especially after Leng Qingtian and the others returned, the situation had be more and more intense.

    Hearing that it was rted to the child''s ownership, Leng Qingtian naturally emphasized that it was his great-grandson and belonged to the Leng family!

    "You''re from the Leng family,"uncle longughed evilly," what do you think the Mistress of the Dark World is?"

    "The Dark Lord? He''s my grandson-inw! More importantly, he''s married to my granddaughter, so his child naturally belongs to us. Little brat ye, right?" At the end of his sentence, he looked at the evildoer and said.

    "That''s right. If Grandpa likes it, then go ahead and take it. " The demon said without a care.

    He couldn''t ask for more when someone was willing to help him take care of his child. In fact, he was in a dilemma about this child that was about to be born. He was looking forward to it, but he was also a little afraid. He was looking forward to it because it was his child, but he was afraid that the little child woulde and snatch his wife away from him. That was absolutely not allowed.

    Therefore, the evildoer would rather leave the child to his grandfather and brother-inw before he was born. Only then would his status be guaranteed.

    After hearing the demon''s words, Leng Qingtian was satisfied. However, uncle long and the rest had looks of disappointment on their faces.

    "AI! It would be good if elder sister gave birth to a few more. " Facing the crowd who were arguing endlessly, green vessel suddenly sighed.

    "Yup! You should have a few more!" Uncle long and the others also nodded.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "One for me, one for Cang, one for grandfather, one for brother ruohan, and uncle long and the rest ..." Qing Jue counted with his little fingers. He then became vexed and said gloomily,""Sister, if we count it this way, you''ll have to give birth to a lot."

    "A lot, your head! Do you think I''m a sow?" Seeing Qing Jue''s serious and troubled expression, Leng ruoxue was a little frustrated.

    "That''s right, it''s enough to have one!" The evildoer also red at Qing Jue. At this moment, Qing Jue realized that he had said the wrong thing. Sob ... The evildoer''s expression was so scary!

    Qing Jue cowered in fear, but Leng Qingtian found Qing Jue''s words very interesting. He teased,""Little Qing Jue, you''re just a little boy and you still want a child? Can you?"

    "Of course, I''m the one who''s taking care of all those little kids in the space!" Qing Jue said as he nodded his head.

    "Silly boy, those in the space are all elves. They''re different from the little dolls with flesh and blood. The little dolls are soft and hard to take care of." Uncle long said with a smile.

    "Since it''s not easy, why are you guys fighting for it?" Qing Jue was suspicious. Wasn''t this self-contradictory?

    "Is that the same? This is Xue ''er''s child, the true next generation among us, and also the inheritor of the divine world and the nineherher prison. Therefore, he is the most important person!" Leng Qingtian exined with a smile. Of course, what he didn''t say was that Xue ''er''s child was rted to him by blood. It was fine to just take this matter to heart. If word got out, it would cause others to be jealous.

    "Yes, of course, sister''s child is important. So, I have to take one with me." Qing Jue nodded.

    "You''re just a little baby!" After hearing what Qing Jue said, everyoneughed and said.

    "Argh! My stomach hurts. " Just as everyone was chatting andughing, Leng ruoxue''s expression suddenly changed. Then, she cried out in shock and grabbed the demon who was sitting beside her. The moment the demon saw her, he hurriedly asked,""Where do you feel ufortable? I''ll check it for you!"

    He had never seen Xue ''er in so much pain. Seeing Xue'' er''s pale face, his entire heart clenched.

    "What''s the point of checking! I''m going to give birth! Quickly send me into the purple bamboo house!" Leng ruoxue shouted. As she spoke, sweat was already rolling down her face.

    When green vessel saw this, it immediately moved everyone into the bracelet.

    After entering the bangle, the evildoer carried Leng ruoxue into the purple bamboo house. The others wanted to go in and see if there was anything they could help with, but they were stopped by a barrier.

    "No one is allowed toe in!" The demon''s voice came from the purple bamboo house.

    After saying this, the evildoer turned his attention to Xue ''er and looked at Leng ruoxue''s condition. He knew that the child would not be born yet.

    "Xue ''er, breathe! Let''s take a deep breath!" Seeing that Xue ''er was in so much pain, the evil demon''s heart ached and wanted to distract her.

    "I, I''ve been breathing! But it really hurts!" When Leng ruoxue said this, she was extremely depressed. As a God, how much pain had she not experienced? However, that pain was nothingpared to giving birth!

    Leng ruoxue had decided that if the children dared to be unfilial to her after they were born, she would throw them into the chaotic world so that she wouldn''t have to worry about them! However, just as she thought this, she felt wronged and said,''we''ll definitely be filial to mom.''

    Feeling the children''s encouragement and heartache, Leng ruoxue instantly felt much better. Her stomach didn''t seem to hurt as much anymore.

    However, the pain was intermittent. Every time she felt relief, the pain woulde again. This repeated for a long time ...

    Leng Qingtian and the others, who were blocked outside the purple bamboo house, saw that Xue ''er had been inside for more than ten hours and still had not given birth to the child. They couldn''t help but feel anxious.

    "Madam! Hurry up and give birth! May God bless us!" Ji Kai, who was mixed in with the crowd, mumbled.

 Chapter 3063 The First Meeting Between The Son And The Father (1)

    When Leng Qingtian and the others, who were as anxious as ants on a hot pan, heard Ji Kai''s words, they were stunned for a moment before they realized what he had said. They pped Ji Kai''s head and shouted in unison,""Pray for God''s blessing? Which God do you want to pray to?"

    Didn''t they know that they were gods? Asking for God''s blessing in front of them? In the eyes of the crowd, those who could be blessed were all in the purple bamboo house. Who else would dare to join in the fun?

    Ji Kai looked at everyone''s reaction and was stunned.

    Did he say something wrong? Wu ... I didn''t seem to have said anything? But why was he beaten up?

    For a moment, he was a little dazed from the beating and couldn''t react at all. He stared at Leng Qingtian and the others with wide eyes, his face full of grievance.

    When everyone saw this, they were amused.

    This little guy was feeling wronged?

    "Brat, don''t you know that we are gods?" Leng Qingtian could not help but shout.

    "¡­¡­"

    He had forgotten! Ji Kai was a little frightened, and his face turned pale. He didn''t dare to say anything.

    "Forget it, don''t scare this little fool!" Uncle long couldn''t bear to see it.

    Little fool?

    Ji Kai suddenly understood. So, in everyone''s eyes, he was a fool?

    Sob ... This truth almost made Ji Kai cry. However, before he couldin, he heard a loud ping from inside the purple bamboo house. He was shocked. Who was this?

    Immediately after, a baby''s cry that was louder than a palm came from inside. When everyone heard it, they froze for a moment before they could not help but cheer."She gave birth, she gave birth! She finally gave birth!"

    Knowing that the child was finally born safely, everyone present was so happy that they couldn''t even find the North. Unfortunately, no matter how anxious they were outside, no one came out of the purple bamboo house.

    What was going on?

    Everyone was very anxious. However, if the people inside didn''te out, they wouldn''t be able to get in, let alone force their way in! After the excitement, the people who didn''t know the truth couldn''t help but start to worry again. At this moment, Ji Kai couldn''t help but think, the p just now was so loud. Was he hitting a child?

    Thinking of Xiaobei''s tender little butt, he felt pain for his baby!

    Master was definitely ruthless!

    Why was he so sure that his master was the one who did it? Because he knew very well that Madam couldn''t bear to hit the child!

    The truth proved that Ji Kai was telling the truth.

    That p was indeed from a demon. At this moment, after the evildoer pped little babe''s butt a few times, he stared at the chubby baby in his hands.

    The demon felt that it was very magical. This little meat bun was his ... He nced at the space between the little boy''s legs. Oh, it was his son!

    A son?

    In the beginning, the demon was still very calm, but then he remembered that this was his son! "You bastard!" How could it be a son?

    He wanted a daughter!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Yes! The demon had always hoped that the child in his wife''s stomach would be as cute as Xue ''er, but now things didn''t go his way. What should he do? Can you stuff it back?

    It had to be said that the evildoer was a little silly. As if he could feel his father''s dissatisfaction with him, the little meat bun, who had just been born, only pouted his pink and tender little mouth lightly, and then burst into tears again ...

    Mother! Where''s mom?

    He wanted his mother!

    Before he was born, his mother often conversed with them, so the little meat bun knew that his mother was a very, very gentle and good mother! As for the annoying man who was hugging him now, he also knew that he was probably his father! However, the baby was very sensitive and knew that his father did not like him. Hmph! It didn''t matter. He didn''t like this annoying father who might snatch his mother away from him!

    Just like that, the Father and the Son became enemies the first time they met, and they hated each other!

    The demon hated his son because he was a man. A son hated his father. Other than the fact that his father had hit his sexy little butt, the biggest reason was that he might snatch his mother away from him!

    How could he be the Son of God? It was just born, but it could already think so much and think so far. If it were an ordinary human baby, it would probably not have opened its eyes at this moment! However, the child of the evildoer and Leng ruoxue could even stare at his own father!

    If a son could sense his father''s dissatisfaction, how could a mother not?

    When Leng ruoxue received her son from the evildoer, she had already conjured a small warm water ball in her hand to clean the child''s body. The child was very satisfied. His biological mother was still the best! This was a real mother!

    His father must be the second!

    The little child still couldn''t speak, so the demon didn''t know what his fresh out of the oven, still exhaling hot air son was thinking. Otherwise, he might have directly thrown away this annoying bear child like garbage.

    After washing and wrapping the doll, Leng ruoxue quickly ced the child at the side and said to the demon,""Hubby, I''m going to give birth again!"

    "What? There are more?" The demon''s eyes widened, and his reaction was obviously half a beat slower. But fortunately, he was a God. When he heard that his wife was going to give birth again, he quickly made preparations.

    The second baby came out only half an hourter than the first one. After it was born, the demon pped the baby''s little butt a few more times. When the baby cried, he took a look and saw that it was a ghost! It was actually another son! How could this be?

    The demon was so depressed!

    If it was a daughter, he could still reluctantly ept it, but why was it a son?

    The child was still cleaned by his biological mother, Leng ruoxue.

    After washing and wrapping it up, the demon thought that everything was over. However, Leng ruoxue stammered as she told him,"hubby, we still have one more."

    "There are more?" Upon hearing this, the evildoer wished he could just faint. He stared at his wife''s still bulging stomach with a pale face.

    I really want to scratch the wall. If she had another son ...

    Looking at the demon''s conflicted expression, Leng ruoxue did not know if she should tell him now that the next one would still be her son! However, before she could tell the truth, the child in her belly was clearly getting impatient and anxious.

    Seeing that his wife''s stomach was in pain again, the evildoer quickly held her hand and said,""Xue ''er, if it hurts, then shout out!"

    "I, I can hold on!" Having two children in a row, Leng ruoxue had to hold back her screams. It was not that she did not want to, but when she thought about how many people were guarding outside the purple bamboo house, she really did not have the courage to scream.

    Fortunately, after the three children had been brewing for a long time, they came out rtively quickly. So, in less than an hour, the third child came out to meet his parents.

    Seeing that it was another son, the evildoer obviously did not have any hope.

 Chapter 3064 The First Meeting Between The Son And The Father (2)

    I heard that a son is a wife''s lover in her past life. He had three love rivals at once, what else could he say!

    After the same process, his devilishly handsome face was drenched in sweat. However, he still looked at his wife nervously and asked with a bitter face,""Honey, is there more?"

    "No," Leng ruoxue promised.

    The demon heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that. If there were more, and it was a son again, he would go crazy!

    However, the moment he rxed, the demon felt his vision turn ck and then he didn''t know anything.

    The moment Leng ruoxue saw that the evildoer had fainted, she cried out in shock,""Freak!"

    When the crowd outside the purple bamboo house heard Leng ruoxue''s cry, they were extremely nervous as they did not know what was going on inside. However, no one dared to barge in rashly ... They could not bear the anger of the Mistress of the Dark World!

    Everyone was secretly guessing the situation inside. What they were most curious about was how many little babies were born. Although they had heard the baby cry three times, they didn''t dare to think that there would be three children. What if it was one child crying?

    At this moment, the door of the purple bamboo house was opened.

    The crowd hesitated for a moment before finally looking at Leng Qingtian.

    Leng Qingtian was very depressed. The door was already open, so they could enter if they wanted to. Why were they looking at him? Did flowers grow on his face?

    In reality, Leng Qingtian was well aware of everyone''s thoughts. They wanted him to stand out! However, when she thought of his devilish temper, she had to admit that he was terrified!

    "Grandpa, you guys cane in!" It was only when Leng ruoxue''s voice came from inside the house that Leng Qingtian was the first to step in.

    The crowd followed.

    At this moment in the house, even though the blood had been cleaned by Leng ruoxue, everyone could still smell the faint smell of blood. However, what surprised everyone was that the pale Xue ''er did not faint, so why did the demon faint first?

    Everyone looked at each other, but none of them asked. However, Cang ke didn''t care about that andughed in disdain.""Useless! He fainted just like that!"

    "I''m also tired!" Hearing Cang''s words, Leng ruoxue was smart enough to pretend she didn''t hear anything and fell asleep in peace.

    Seeing that the two of them were exhausted, Leng Qingtian considerately covered them with the nket before turning his gaze to the little doll beside them.

    As expected, there were three of them!

    Leng Qingtian was overjoyed. Just as he was about to reach out to hold the child, someone was faster than him and picked up a little doll.

    Looking at the person who was ahead of him, Leng Qingtian''s mouth twitched.

    Because the first one to carry a child was none other than Cang.

    Leng Qingtian was worried when he saw Cang standing up straight and hugging the baby who was almost twice its size with its two furry little ws!

    I really don''t understand how senior Cang could carry a child. What if he dropped the doll?

    However, it was obvious that Leng Qingtian was overthinking it!

    Cang was holding the little baby firmly!

    Just as Leng Qingtian''s thoughts were running wild, the other two children had also fallen into the hands of others.

    One of them was snatched away by the quick-witted Leng ruohan, while the other one fell into uncle Long''s hands.

    Those who managed to grab it were naturally all smiles, while those who were a step slower were all unhappy!

    Especially Leng Qingtian, who kept shooting daggers at Leng ruohan. The meaning in his eyes was self-evident, but Leng ruohan did not seem to see it. She still held the child tightly and did not let go. Uncle long was the same. In order to have the little boy to himself, he even ran to the outside of the purple bamboo house.

    Azure ... No one dared to snatch food from its ws!<novelnext></novelnext>

    The three children were not shy with strangers at all. They looked at the person who was holding them and all giggled.

    The three people who snatched the child away liked the chubby and fair child the more they looked at him. Leng Qingtian and the others could only re daggers at them, wishing they could hack the three smug fellows into a thousand pieces! He really hated people too much, didn''t he?

    However, among the three who snatched the child, two of them were tactful. They didn''t dare to keep the child for too long and handed the child over to someone else. Otherwise, they would probably cause public anger.

    Now, everyone had the opportunity to get close to the little child, and their mood was instantly beautiful.

    But there was still one person who didn''t feel beautiful, and that was Ji Kai.

    With so many people lining up to hold little master, when would it be his turn?

    Ji Kai''s heart was filled with resentment.

    Suddenly, a child started wailing. After the first one, the other two also began to cry.

    When everyone heard the crying, they immediately became a little flustered.

    The people present were basically all men, and many of them did not have any experience in taking care of a baby. The moment they heard that the baby was crying, their hearts instantly clenched. It was a pity that they did not know what exactly had happened to little babe.

    After thinking for a while, everyone was shocked to realize that these three little babe were hungry.

    That''s right! Sensing that everyone had thought of this, the three little children felt quite gratified.

    They were hungry! I''m so hungry! When she was in her mother''s stomach, she still had spiritual energy to eat. But now, she had nothing to eat!

    Feeling wronged, the three little meat buns pouted their pink and tender little mouths in unison, acting cute and coquettish. Everyone''s heart softened when they saw this.

    "Eggshell! The babies would grow up after eating the eggshells! I''ll go get their eggshells for them to eat!" Feng Zhan, who was flying in the air, suddenly had an idea.

    "¡­¡­"

    Upon hearing this, everyone fell silent. Leng Qingtian could not help but sigh,""Feng Zhan, they don''t have any eggshells!"

    "Why isn''t there an eggshell? Where''s the eggshell? Who ate it?" Feng Zhan was very angry. He pped his wings and wanted to find the guy who had stolen the eggshells of the three little shellfish to settle the score.

    "You bastard!" How audacious of him to eat his child''s eggshell! Do you still want to live?

    Bai Xu couldn''t help but cover his face.

    Idiot and idiot! Did they think that humans were the same as beasts?

    Bai Xu, who obviously didn''t want to be stupid like Feng Zhan, stretched out a w and jumped into the air, smacking the flying Feng Zhan down. He growled,""These three little meat buns are humans. Humans don''t have eggshells, okay!"

    "Like this?" Feng Zhan blinked, and blinked again. He could clearly feel the heat on his face. He was shy!

    "Then what do human babies eat?" After a moment of shyness, Feng Zhan, who was not ashamed to ask, continued to ask.

    "Human babies drink milk!" Leng Qingtian said softly.

    "I''ll go find him!" After Feng Zhan finished speaking, he immediately flew away.

    Everyone was very curious. Where did that little Feng Zhan find milk for the baby?

    Just as they were thinking this, they heard the roars of the female beast from the Phoenix forest in the distance. Then, there was a hugemotion!

    Everyone couldn''t help but cover their faces. Speaking of which, could they say that they didn''t know this guy who suddenly acted like an idiot? It was really too embarrassing!

 Chapter 3065 The First Meeting Between The Son And The Father (3)

    When Feng Zhan reappeared in front of everyone, his beautiful feathers were already in a mess. When the crowd saw this, they held back their questions."Did you encounter ady?"

    It was obvious that Feng Zhan wasn''t in a good mood. He hung his head and said dejectedly,""Those female beasts are really too fierce, so what if there''s no milk! Why did you hit me? I''m the Prince of the Phoenix n, how can you not give me any face?"

    I''d be a fool to give you face!

    Everyone couldn''t help but Mutter to themselves. Although there were many female beasts in the Phoenix forest now, most of them had yet to form families. He had foolishly asked for milk to feed his babies. It would be a waste if he didn''t get angry at him!

    "Has master not woken up yet?" At this moment, a few beautiful women walked over from the direction of the Phoenix forest. The moment Feng Zhan saw them, he immediately hid behind uncle long to seek shelter.

    Wu ... Women are Tigers. Other than master, why is there no woman in this world who is gentle and cute?

    Feng Zhan was very worried.

    One of the women rolled her eyes at Feng Zhan and walked over to the three Baby Girls. She looked at the fair and tender little children with joy, then took out a few Red Spirit fruits and handed them to Leng ruohan."Let the baby eat this first!"

    Leng ruohan took the spirit fruit. She hesitated for a moment before squeezing out a little juice and feeding it to the baby. The spirit fruit was rich in spirit energy, and the little babe that he was carrying obviously liked it very much. It pouted its little mouth and sniffed it.

    When the others saw this, they did the same. The little babies ''first meal in this world was finally settled.

    When Leng ruoxue woke up, the demon had already woken up and was staring at her intently.

    "Xue ''er, how do you feel? Does it still hurt?" The evil demon asked with heartache. It''s been hard on my wife!

    "It doesn''t hurt anymore." Leng ruoxue said with a face full of happiness. Before she fell asleep, she had taken a pill and was basically fine now. Then, she turned around to look at the baby, but she found that there was no one on the bed.

    "Where Are the Children?" Leng ruoxue could not help but ask.

    "I don''t know!" The demon said irresponsibly. After he woke up, he had put all his attention on his wife and had not thought about the child at all. If Xue ''er had not asked him now, he would probably not have thought about the child.

    "..." Leng ruoxue''s face darkened. You''re a father! The child was gone, and they didn''t even know where it went?

    Of course, the child would not be lost.

    The speechless Leng ruoxue was at her wit''s end. After releasing her divine sense and knowing that her baby was being taken care of by her grandfather and the others, she was relieved.

    At this moment, the demon remembered that he wanted to settle the score after autumn!<novelnext></novelnext>

    What ounts?

    Of course, it was a matter of the number of children. He only wanted one, but now there were three, which obviously exceeded his expectations! "You bastard!" He felt that even one of them would be enough to snatch his wife away, but now there were three of them!

    The evildoer''s face was ck as he said resentfully,""Xue ''er, why didn''t you tell me that you had three babies?"

    "Uh! It''s not toote to know now! Of course, I wanted to give you a surprise. " Leng ruoxue looked at the evildoer guiltily as she tried to please him.

    "I''m surprised, but not happy!" The demon said, not giving him any face.

    Leng ruoxue''s face darkened again. She couldn''t help but remind him,""Demon, that''s your child!"

    "I know! But back then, I only wanted one. " The demon said confidently.

    It was because he knew this that he didn''t dare to say it! Leng ruoxue sighed inwardly, but her beautiful face was still full of smiles as she said, "Isn''t three better? It was in ce in one shot! There''s no need to have another child in the future!"

    "Even if there''s only one, I don''t n to have another one in the future." He peeked at Leng ruoxue arrogantly.

    "Alright! You win! But now that it''s already born, we can''t just stuff it back in, right?" Leng ruoxue said helplessly.

    "You think I don''t want to stuff the extra two back?" The demon raised his eyebrows.

    The extra two ... How hurtful would this child be to have such an idea! This was his biological father! Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but suck in her stomach. Just as she was about to change the topic, she saw her grandfather, elder brother, and Cang walk in with three little children in their arms.

    Leng ruoxue was excited. A child! She hadn''t even taken a good look at her baby!

    After receiving a little babe, Leng ruoxue ced it in the arms of the evildoer. Her intention was clear-she wanted the father and son to bond with each other.

    Although the demon was a little unwilling, he still gave Leng ruoxue face and nned to coax the child. Unfortunately, Xiaobei did not give him any face as a father. As soon as he carried the child, the child started to cry loudly. With one of them taking the lead, the other two followed suit and cried.

    Don ''t! I don''t want a ''step-father'' hug!

    The three little babe''s thoughts were very intense, while the demon was thinking, as expected, his son was here to jinx his father! She was really not cute at all!

 Chapter 3066 The Full Moon (1)

    With his soft and unadorable son in his arms, the demon wanted to cry. Who could tell him how to shut this noisy little thing up? Xue ''er had just given birth and needed to rest. If he cried like this, he would disturb her rest!

    The demon was very dissatisfied. The son he was carrying was also not very satisfied. He kept kicking his legs hard, trying to escape from the arms of this ''stepfather''. However, he was small and weak. After struggling a few times, he still could not escape.

    When Leng Qingtian saw this, he chuckled and said,""Look at this little guy, so energetic! What a cute little thing!"

    As a great-grandfather, he was very satisfied, but at this time, as a father, he suddenly felt at a loss."Xue, Xue ''er, this brat seems to have peed!"

    "Uh!" Leng ruoxue was a little surprised and hurriedly carried little babe over. At the same time, she saw that there was a wet patch on the evildoer''s pants. This made her feel extremely puzzled. It shouldn''t be! She had clearly put on baby underwear for the child ...

    But when he pulled open little babe''s little pants to take a look, he really peed! What made her even more surprised was that babe did not pee on her underwear, but on the outside. Ugh! Leng ruoxue didn''t really know what to say anymore. However, she would never have thought that little Bei Bei did it on purpose. After all, such a young child, even if he had the bloodline of a God, it was impossible for him to have so many thoughts when he was just born, right?

    But in reality, little babe really did it on purpose. This could also be considered as giving his step-father a chance to show off his might!

    However, a child was still a child. Who would care about such a disy of power!

    The first round of PK between the Son and the Father was considered a draw! Of course, this was also because the evildoer was letting the child have his way. After all, the child was still young, so he did not argue with the child.

    After Leng ruoxue cleaned up the child, she decided to feed little babe. Leng Qingtian and Leng ruohan naturally left tactfully. Cang Yi didn''t n to leave at first, but he was thrown out by the demon.

    After the crowd was cleared, Leng ruoxue looked at the demon without saying a word. The moment the demon saw her, he couldn''t help but say aggrievedly,""Xue ''er, you''re not thinking of driving me away, are you?"

    "Mm, you should also leave!" With a demon around, Leng ruoxue would feel shy.

    "With what? I''m your husband!" The demon was not willing to leave. He wanted to stay here and monitor these brats so that they wouldn''t take advantage of his wife.

    "I''ll be embarrassed if you stay here!" Leng ruoxue said honestly.

    When the demon heard this, heughed happily and said with a little pride,""What are you shy about? it''s not like I haven''t seen it before. Which part of your body isn''t mine?"

    Hearing the demon''s words, Leng ruoxue had no choice but topromise.

    However, when Leng ruoxue started feeding Xiaobei, the demon regretted it. He really shouldn''t be here! Wu ... Seeing a man taking advantage of his wife with his own eyes, it was really ring no matter how he looked at it. He really wanted to break the feeling of throwing that stinky brat away. Even if that brat was his own son!

    Just like that, under the demon''s intense and covetous gaze, the three little babe endured the great pressure and bravely finished their first breast milk!

    After that, the evildoer threw the three little babe''s to Leng Qingtian, Leng ruohan and Cang!

    Half a monthter, the demon wanted to wean his son.

    However, Leng ruoxue did not agree. After all, the child was still young. Because of this, the couple was in a deadlock. The demon was so angry that he ignored Xue ''er for a few days. For a time, whether it was in the bracelet or in the vi, the low air pressure and cold current made people shiver.

    It could be seen that the Mistress of the Dark World was furious! And the unlucky ones were the small characters like them! In the end, it was Leng ruoxue who stepped in to settle the matter. And she could only fight for half a month''s welfare for her three sons. In other words, after her sons were one month old, she would have to stop breastfeeding them!

    Although Leng ruoxue felt that she was mistreating her son, she thought about it carefully. Her son was being raised by another woman, and her husband was her husband. Thus, she felt at ease. After all, her husband was the one who would apany her for the rest of her life, and he was the most important person.

    In this matter, the evildoer had won the final victory. This was enough to prove that although his wife had a son, she still loved him the most. Therefore, he was satisfied.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In terms of the important position in his wife''s heart, the evildoer waspletely superior!

    After solving the problem of the three little bees ''meals, the matter of giving the children names was brought up to the agenda again.

    Logically speaking, little babe''s name should have been thought of before she was born, but at that time, no one knew when the baby would be born, so they were not in a hurry. After Xue ''er''s stomach had gotten bigger, all of their attention had been on Xue'' er, so they hadpletely forgotten about the matter of naming. After the child was born, because of the problem of little babe''s food, Xue ''er and the demon had a mutual opinion. As a result, the name of the child was dyed again.

    Now, it was finally time to give the child a name.

    When everyone asked for the demon''s opinion, he, as the Father, said very irresponsibly,"Anything? You can call me whatever you want!"

    "..." Everyone was stunned.

    How could he be a father like this? He was really irresponsible! That was his own son!

    After hearing the demon''s words, everyone''s disapproving eyes swept over the demon, but he didn''t care at all. ording to his thoughts, what kind of name was that?! He could wait for the child to grow up and take it himself!

    It was because he was born without a name ...

    In this aspect, it was rare for Azure to stand on evildoer''s side and speak his mind.""I''ll let Xiaobei choose her own name in the future!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Everyone disagreed!

    At this moment, the demon spoke again.

    "Everyone here was named by your own parents? Uncle long, did your parents give you your name?" The demon asked calmly.

    "Uh! I''ve never seen what my parents look like!" After a pause, uncle long had no choice but to tell the truth.

    "¡­¡­"

    Alright! This one was probably born from the heavens and earth!

    Everyone was helpless, but human babies were different from beast babies. Human babies couldn''t grow up on their own and had to be taken care of by adults when they were just born. But beast babies were different. Other people''s babies could speak when they were born and could support themselves! It was not that everyone did not understand this logic! But he couldn''t ept it!

    From this, it could be seen that human babies were stillcking in self-care abilitypared to divine beast babies! No, it can''t bepared like this!

    Unfortunately, the truth was right in front of them, and no one knew how to refute it!

    After a long period of silence, as Leng ruoxue''s biological grandfather and little babe''s great-grandfather, Leng Qingtian had no choice but to speak.

    "Everyone ..." Leng Qingtian had just said two words, but he didn''t know how to continue. Saying that these three little bei''s couldn''t bepared to anyone else, wasn''t that just drawing hatred? He didn''t dare to say this.

 Chapter 3067 The Full Moon (2)

    Seeing him hesitating, the demon continued,""He''s just a kid! Therefore, I think that we should first train the three of them to take care of themselves, otherwise it will be terrible if they are raised as three good-for-nothing young masters in the future!"

    The meaning of his words was very obvious. He was just short of directly saying that he would let the three children live and die on their own!

    When everyone heard this, they could not ept this! The three little babe were their hearts and souls. As their father, you might not feel heartache, but they did!

    The demon knew from everyone''s expression that his words had angered them again! But he really thought so! Back then, when he was just born, didn''t he rely on himself? If he could survive, why couldn''t his children?

    It could be seen that he was not a father who would dote on his child. Of course, part of it was because he didn''t like his child snatching his wife away from him, but he also sincerely hoped that his child could be independent as soon as possible and surpass his master! Therefore, he still had high hopes for his own child!

    "What do you think about sending the child to the chaotic world?" the demon continued.

    Not much! The child wasn''t even a month old yet! There was no one there. If he was really sent there, not to mention whether his small body could withstand the violent spiritual energy in the chaotic world, even survival would be a problem!

    Although they also hoped that the child would be sessful in the future, the child was still young! They couldn''t bear to send Xiaobei to live in a deste ce at such a young age! This was really too much of a scam! You can''t be a father like this! Was this still his biological father?

    The demon saw that no one was saying anything, but their expressions weren''t too good. He knew that they wouldn''t agree. In fact, he didn''t expect them to agree with his decision now, but one day in the future, he would definitely send his children there to train. At that time, it would be useless no matter who disagreed!

    The reason why evildoer asked for their opinions was because everyone present was Xue ''er''s elder. Therefore, he respected them very much. Moreover, the child was indeed a little young now, so he did not force her.

    As for the child''s name, he really didn''t care much about it.

    After that, Leng Qingtian asked for Xue ''er''s opinion and decided that two of the three children would take their father''s surname, ye, and one would take their mother''s surname, Leng. The demon had no objections to this.

    After deciding on the child''s surname, Leng Qingtian and the rest decided on the child''s name themselves. As for Leng ruoxue and the demon, one of them was focused on her confinement while the other was focused on serving her wife.

    Initially, based on Leng ruoxue''s physical condition, she felt that she was already fine. She had even used her divine power to repair her body. However, the demon insisted on making her lie in bed for a month and even said that all normal humans were like this. Leng ruoxue was really helpless about this. The evildoer now did not treat the three little shells as ordinary human children, but as ordinary human women. Sigh! Although she was helpless, she still obediently stayed in bed to rest in order not to hurt her husband''s good intentions.

    Other than feeding little babe, Leng ruoxue spent most of her time alone with the demon. However, the truth was that she missed her child! She wanted to get closer to the child, but the evildoer said that she couldn''t let the child develop the habit of sticking to her mother. It was not good for the child''s growth!

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue really wanted to ridicule him! How is sticking to the mother bad for the child''s growth? You''re still sticking to your wife, why didn''t you say so?

    Although Leng ruoxue understood that the evildoer wanted the child to be independent as soon as possible, the child had only been born for half a month! Wasn''t it too cruel to leave her mother at such a young age? Moreover, Leng ruoxue only wanted to be close to the child. She wouldn''t really dote on the child, so why couldn''t she? However, she also knew that now was not the time to argue with the evildoer over this matter. She had to wait until she was done with her confinement! Hmph!

    Leng ruoxue made up her mind that once she was allowed to get off the bed, she would definitely go y with her child. She was now under the control of her husband and had no choice!

    On this side, Leng ruoxue was fighting with the evildoer. On the other side, Leng Qingtian and the others were also quarreling over the child''s name!

    The cause of the matter was very simple. Everyone thought of a name for the baby and felt that they were the best. They all wanted to use their own names. As such, no one was willing to give in to the other. Just like that, everyone was in a deadlock because of the name.

    Even after Leng ruoxue was done with her confinement and Xiaobei was a full moon, no one coulde to a consensus on the name.

    Leng ruoxue knew that this was not going to work! He had no choice but to go out personally and choose three names from the many names.

    The eldest and the second were named ye Ruisheng and ye Ruize respectively. The other baby was named Leng ruichen.

    Among the three babies, Rui Sheng had a calm personality and was very much like an elder brother. Rui ze was a little ck-bellied and had the most devilish personality. Only the third, Rui Yue, was heartless and aplete little foodie. As long as he had food to eat, he would be satisfied! And among the three little bei bi, Leng ruoxue doted on third the most. Who asked this child to be so simple-minded!

    Leng ruoxue didn''t want to hold a one-month-old celebration for her child, but seeing that her grandfather and the rest were all in high spirits and had long been preparing for the one-month-old celebration, she didn''t dare to dampen their spirits.

    Although there were no outsiders present at the full moon banquet, everyone was still in high spirits. The three little bei bi were being carried by Leng Qingtian, Leng ruohan, and Cang, and they were allughing.

    Looking at such an adorable child, Leng ruoxue was content with having a child!<novelnext></novelnext>

    The highlight of the full moon banquet was the capture of Zhou that everyone had prepared. Logically speaking, ording to the habits of an ordinary person, they would only catch their babies when they were one year old. However, Leng ruoxue''s three babies had the bloodline of a God. Needless to say, they were naturally gifted. They could sit up after being born a few days ago, and they could even crawl now. Therefore, they would naturally not grow up slowly like ordinary babies.

    It was the first time that they had held a ceremony for their children. Most importantly, they did not do it like ordinary people. They did not want to see what their children liked or what they wanted to develop in the future. They did it for someone to be the child''s Godfather!

    When Leng ruoxue heard their motive, she was in aplete mess!

    Looking at uncle long, Leng ruoxue wiped away her cold sweat and said,""Uncle long, I''m already calling you uncle, and you still want to be my child''s Godfather?"

    "And Qing Jue and Feng Zhan, are you sure you can be fathers?" Leng ruoxue looked at the little baby and little beast that she had called out and was speechless.

    "Sister, why can''t I be a father?" Qing Jue was not convinced!

    "You''re still a little baby! Besides, if you call me sister, you''ll be the child''s uncle. How can you be the child''s Godfather?" Leng ruoxue reminded.

    "So I''m the child''s uncle? Then I won''t be your Godfather!" Qing Jue immediately gave up when he heard that. He originally wanted to have a closer rtionship with Xiaobei, but he didn''t expect that he was her uncle. Then why was he fighting for a Godfather?

    "Master, I''m already an adult. Why can''t I be a Godfather? Wuwu...Master just doesn''t like me!" After dealing with Qing Jue, it was Feng Zhan''s turn to feel wronged.

    "You''re really old? Why do I always feel that you''re still young?" Leng ruoxue blinked her eyes and asked in disbelief.

    "Hahaha!" When everyone heard Leng ruoxue''s words, they couldn''t help but burst outughing. When they were doneughing, uncle long said,""Xue ''er, I''m not going to be a Godfather, I''m going to be a Godfather!"

    "Well, Xue ''er, we''re just trying to catch Zhou for fun. So, you don''t have to worry about it. It''s not certain whether we''ll catch the child or not!" At this moment, Leng Qingtian also spoke. After taking care of the children for so long, he knew how good the three children''s ideas were!

    "Alright then!" Hearing her grandfather''s words, Leng ruoxue was at her wit''s end.

    It could be lively if he wanted to! And the moment of the capture of the Zhou was really not the usual kind of liveliness.

    After the capture of the week began, the first person to appear was naturally Leng ruoxue''s eldest son, ye Ruisheng. As soon as the baby appeared, he waved his meaty paws at the crowd in an imposing manner. Then, he looked down at the items around him.

    Needless to say, these things were carefully selected by everyone, and were also gifts for the little children. Little Rui Sheng looked around, and then looked at his mother. He firmly crawled toward his beautiful and fragrant mother, and hugged her thigh. He raised his little head, looking cute, and asking for a hug and caress!

    The moment Leng ruoxue saw him, she couldn''t resist and immediately picked up her cute son. Little Ruisheng gave his mother a loud and sweet kiss. At the same time, his devilish face darkened.

    Most of the people present were also unhappy! The little doll had no conscience! To think that they doted on him so much! He actually didn''t give him any face at all!

    Seeing this, Leng Qingtian was secretly happy in his heart. As expected of the old Leng family''s son, well done!

    Not long after. It was Ruize''s turn.

    As soon as the little guy appeared, he first got close to the onlookers and gave them a sweet date, then climbed to his seat to choose his favorite gift.

    He picked up almost every present, but under everyone''s expectant eyes, he slowly put them down again. Just like that, he kept picking up and putting them down. At the same time, his beautiful Starry Eyes would calmly sweep over the crowd. When he saw everyone''s disappointed expressions, the little baby smiled happily.

    Seeing him like this, everyone couldn''t help but gnash their teeth in hatred. This little thing was really a cunning little fox! He didn''t know who trained him! Azure''s face was filled with pride! Who trained him? Do I need to say more? Of course, it was this!

    After Rui ze teased everyone present, he also directly crawled to his mother and yed with her affectionately for a while. Then, he crawled to Cang''s side and hugged Cang''s fluffy little body, unwilling to leave.

    Now, what else did everyone not understand? At the same time, everyone''s sympathetic eyes swept towards the evildoer. This pitiful biological father! Did little babe not get close to him? However, the demon didn''t care. After all, he was his son, so how could he run away from blood rtions? From this, it could be seen that the genius was very confident!

    Thest one to appear was Leng ruoxue''s most beloved ruichen. When the little fellow came out, he was naturally different from his two brothers. He didn''t get close to anyone, but climbed onto the table first, picked up the spirit fruit on the table, and started to gnaw ...

 Chapter 3068 The Cute Kids Training (1)

    The little guy ate very happily. He finished one after another and even smiled at his mother foolishly before continuing to eat.

    Everyone was speechless. Did this little guy have to be so greedy? Unfortunately, no matter what the crowd thought, little Rui Qiao did not care at all. Eating was his number one priority.

    When he was satisfied, it was already an hourter. Then, the little guy began to sleep ...

    This time, everyone was even more helpless. However, they also understood the little fellow''s temper. Don''t look at how this little thing usually seemed to be very easy to talk to and easy to coax, but that was on the premise that he was not disturbed while eating. If someone dared to interrupt him while he was eating, then Rui Tian would definitely cry like andslide and tsunami for you to see. This was also the main reason why no one dared to interrupt him. This small body was actually very strong at crying! Basically, no one could stop him except for his parents.

    It could be said that Rui Qiao had failed to catch Zhou!

    However, everyone was helpless. Capturing Zhou and whatnot was just a joke.

    After the one-month-old celebration, the little fellow finally had the chance to interact more with his mother. Every day, other than spending time with her husband, Leng ruoxue would y with the child. Of course, when she yed with the child, she would definitely bring her husband along. This was also to allow the father and son to cultivate their rtionship. However, in front of his three sons, a certain father always had a straight face, and the sons were not very willing to talk to their own father.

    Leng ruoxue didn''t know what to say about the way the four of them got along. Did they have to be so cold and aloof?

    When she thought of this, Leng ruoxue started to feel cold. After her son and a certain father felt their mother''s anger, they started to get closer. In any case, as long as Leng ruoxue was present, the three sons and their father would just y as brothers. When she wasn''t around, they would just do what they had to!

    Actually, it wasn''t that Leng ruoxue didn''t know that these four guys were dealing with her. However, she pretended not to know and even pushed arge part of the responsibility of taking care of her son onto her husband''s shoulders.

    His son had stopped breastfeeding. Now, in addition to eating spiritual fruits, he would also drink some milk. The work of boiling the milk naturally fell to the demon. It didn''t matter, he could learn slowly!

    Just like that, after wasting the milk a few times, the demon finally managed to do the job of boiling milk well. He had to learn it seriously! His wife was watching him as a supervisor.

    When they were feeding little babe milk, the three little fellows did not dare to not drink it seriously. Simrly, their mother was watching. In fact, the three children didn''t like to drink milk at all. In their opinion, milk was definitely not as good as spiritual fruits. But, they couldn''t not drink it!

    Boohoo ... Mommy said that drinking more milk will make you stronger and grow up quickly! Their only wish now was to grow up quickly so that they wouldn''t be tortured by their ''stepfather'' again!

    As the days passed, the three little shells grew more and more beautiful and cute. These three children had all inherited the good points of their parents. They were three little demons, and all of them were pink, tender, and toot. Most importantly, these three were exactly the same. So, every time they saw the three cute little guys appear together, everyone felt very happy!

    Three monthster.

    Little babe could already walk and speak. The first person she called out to was naturally their most beloved mother, followed by great-grandfather and uncle! After that, she called out to everyone, but no one called her ''daddy''.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue was a little unhappy. The moment the three little bees saw him, they didn''t need their mother to say anything and took the initiative to smile at the evildoer and said,""Daddy!"

    "En!" The demon nodded his head indifferently. How could he not know that these three little Rascals were doing this on purpose? However, he didn''t mind. After all, it was his own son, and he would never be able to escape from his palm.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The demon was very confident. The three little bei bi were indeed no match for him now, especially when the ''stepfather'' and the biological son had a conflict. His mother waspletely on the side of the ''stepfather''! Although this fact made the three of them feel a little disappointed, they had no choice!

    AI! He was small, so he could only endure it!

    It could be said that the three bebys, who had different personalities, were all good at enduring and had learned how to keep up appearances. Regarding this, neither Leng ruoxue nor the demon would expose them, while Leng Qingtian and the otherspletely treated the father-son fight as a joke.

    These three little people were really too funny!

    By the time the three little shells were three months old, Leng ruoxue and the demon had already started to teach the three of them systematic cultivation. The three little fellows all had the chaotic divine body. Among them, Rui ze had the dark attribute. Therefore, when he grew up, he would naturally inherit the nineher prison. Thus, the cultivation of Rui ze waspletely taken over by the demon, while Saint Rui and Rui Yuan were taken care of by Leng ruoxue, Cang, and Qing Jue.

    In just half a year, the three little fellows already had the strength of a spiritual Emperor. Such a cultivation speed was simply astonishing.

    Initially, the evildoer wanted to send Rui ze to the nineherher prison for training, but Leng ruoxue was reluctant to do so. After all, the child was not even one year old yet. If he went to the nineherher prison now, would he be serving himself up to others?

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue did not agree, the demon did not force her. However, he secretly increased the intensity of Ruize''s training. Once Rui ze showed a little dissatisfaction, the demon would tell him that when his father was your age, he had already started to manage the nineherher prison!

    Of course, the little Rui ze did not quite understand what kind of ce the nineherherher prison was, but it was definitely not simple! In order to surpass a certain father, Rui ze gritted his teeth and persevered through the devilish training.

    While training Ruize, evildoer''s thoughts turned to Ruisheng and ruiqiao. He did not want the intensity of training for these three sons to be different. When the evildoer suggested that he would be the one to initiate all three of his sons, Leng ruoxue agreed with a smile. She could use this opportunity to let him interact more with his sons! But Cang was a little angry! ''Damn it!'' On what basis? That was its baby!

    The demon smiled and told Cang, a loving mother will spoil her son!

    Leng ruoxue had been unjustly used. As she reflected on her actions, she really wanted to defend herself. She had not spoiled her child! Why did he have to use her as a gun! Sob ... This is so sad!

    The sorrowful Leng ruoxue looked gloomily at the demon, but the demon did not feel guilty at all. He only said,"You guys are definitely not as strong-willed as I am. Once the child acts coquettishly, I will let go of my supervision on them. Look, now it''s clear that Ruisheng and Ruimin together can''t even beat Ruize!"

    "..." Alright! This was a rather sad fact. Leng ruoxue and Cang couldn''t deny it. In this way, the burden ofying the foundation for the child fell on the demon.

    When the two children found out about this terrifying fact, their first reaction was to hug their mother''s thigh and start howling!

    "Wuu ... Mom! We''re your sons, how can you hand us over to the devil?" Yes! In the three children''s hearts, their father was a demon who would fight with them for their mother and scold them. Especially after Ruisheng and ruiqiao found out about the intensity of Ruize''s cultivation, they were simply shocked!

    This was too much of a scam, wasn''t it? They weren''t even a year old yet! This was abuse! It definitely was!

 Chapter 3069 The Cute Little Kids Training (2)

    Unfortunately, it was no use crying. On this point, Leng ruoxue and Cang couldn''tpete with the monster.

    The two little babies saw that crying was not going to work, and their mother was not soft-hearted at all, so they had to use all kinds of means to start acting coquettishly.

    The two little things crawled into their mother''s arms, one on the left and one on the right. He used his own saliva to wash Leng ruoxue''s face. Leng ruoxue was helpless. She thought to herself,''it''s useless even if you give your mother a kiss!'' I really can''t help you.

    Seeing this! The demon''s face darkened as he grabbed the two brats from his wife''s arms. It was fine if they kissed when they were young, but it was impossible for him to take advantage of his wife at this age!

    "You''re not allowed to kiss mommy in the future, and you can''t kiss anyone of the opposite sex, understand?"the evildoer said in an unusually serious tone.

    The two little kids were already unhappy after being taken out of their mother''s arms. Now that they heard their ''stepfather'' say this, they were at a loss for a moment. So, they asked dumbly,""Why? That''s our mother!"

    "Your mother is also of the opposite sex, so you''re not allowed to kiss her!" The demon said seriously.

    "Why?" The two little bei bi shamelessly asked.

    "A kiss will make you pregnant!" The demon said with a serious expression.

    When Leng ruoxue heard the demon''s words, she was immediately flustered. Oh my! Was it good to lie to a child like this? However, when the evildoer was educating his child, she really could not interfere. Otherwise, the Father would lose his prestige in his son''s heart! Therefore, she could only endure the deception of the demon to her son and silently pray in her heart. Son, good luck! Actually, it was also good not to kiss the opposite sex! As a man, I can''t be too casual!

    Leng ruoxue fell silent with this reason in mind. Leng Qingtian and the others, who had unintentionally heard this, did not dare to expose the Mistress of the Dark World''s lie. The consequences would be too severe!

    However, the two little babe didn''t know what pregnancy was at all. Therefore, their eyes were a little dazed. Seeing this, the demon continued to mislead,""When you''re pregnant, you''ll have a baby, just like you two. So, you can''t just kiss any woman, understand? If you kiss a woman you don''t like, you''ll have to bear the consequences!"

    "What will happen if we have a baby?" Saint Rui could not help but ask.

    "I''ll fight with you for your beloved mother and your favorite things! So, I hate little kids the most!" The demon deliberately said in disgust.

    "That won''t do! Mother is mine!" When Rui Jin heard this, he immediately gave up, and secretly decided in his heart that in the future, when he saw a woman, he would definitely hide far away, to avoid making mistakes!

    Although Rui Sheng felt that something was wrong, he didn''t want others to fight with him for his mother. It was enough to have a father and two younger brothers! Don''t say more!

    It had to be said that these two sons had been sessfully misled by the demon. At least for a long time in the future, they would not be allowed to appear around the opposite sex.

    The evildoer was very satisfied with his two sons ''reactions. After dealing with these two little ghosts, Ruize was of course not spared. After his three sons were sessfully frightened by the evildoer, the evildoer''s happy life came!

    His son''s daily training schedule was packed to the brim by him, so much so that he had no time to act coquettishly with his mother. As a result, his wife naturally belonged to him.

    In this battle for his wife (mother), the evildoer had won!

    When the three little babe were one year old, the demon directly swept the three of them out of the door ... Uh, no, he arranged for the three of them to go out and gain experience.

    The location of the training was naturally the dark blue star. Although Leng ruoxue was a little unhappy about this, she did not stop the demon''s decision. After all, with her son''s current strength, it would not be a problem for him to protect himself on Indigo.

    However, when Leng Qingtian and the others found out about the situation, they all started to me them in their hearts. What a pair of cruel parents! The poor child was only one year old!

    One year old!

    What were one-year-old human children doing now? After eating and sleeping, they would still be acting coquettishly with their parents and wetting the bed. But their children had all gone out to train. Sigh! What if they encountered human traffickers?

    That pink, tender, and toot boy would definitely be targeted by human traffickers!

    Leng ruoxue knew what they were thinking, but she wasn''t too worried. If they really encountered human traffickers, they should be the ones worried!

    As for the three poor little ones, they weren''t as pitiful as Leng Qingtian and the others had thought. As it was their first time leaving home, the three of them were extremely excited!

    He had finally left that demon. How could he not be happy?

    However, it was inconvenient for him to do anything because he was too small. When the three of them carried their backpacks and held hands on the bus, everyone''s attention was immediately attracted. One of the reasons was that these three were too beautiful. Another reason was that they didn''t have any adults by their side. How could they not attract attention?

    Immediately, someone went forward to get closer to the three.

    Unfortunately, the first person to step forward was defeated, because the three little ones didn''t even look at him and put on an expression that kept strangers away.

    Needless to say, the first one to approach them was a pretty young woman. The three little ones also thought that she was a woman with ulterior motives. In the words of their ''stepfathers'', those who were unountably solicitous were either evil or thieving. Especially beautiful women who approached you, they definitely had ulterior motives!

    A certain father had also taught them that women who took the initiative toe to their door must not be ignored. They definitely had no good intentions! It had to be said that the three of them had been taught to be crooked in the opposite sex. After their clever imagination, women had be a synonym for troublesome and annoying. There was absolutely no good feeling for them!

    Therefore, it was reasonable for the woman who tried to strike up a conversation with them to fail.

    After the woman''s failure, others came up one after another to try to get close to the three cute little fellows. Unfortunately, none of them seeded. No matter how they smiled or took out candy, they were all despised by the three.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You bastard!" Did he think they were that easy to bribe? They were good children who couldn''t be promiscuous and submit to power! Of course, they couldn''t beat their father with the devil attribute now, so they had to yield in front of him!

    The one with the bigger fist was the boss! He had no choice but to admit defeat!

    This was also the biggest stain in their lives! Although only a year had passed in their lives!

    At the same time, the great goal they set for themselves was to defeat a certain father! He just didn''t know when this wish woulde true! AI! Oh, you sang!

    The three of them let out cold air while their thoughts ran wild. When the onlookers saw the three identical little fellows, sometimes sad and sometimes frowning, they liked them more and more. Unfortunately, the three little ones ignored them.

    After a few stops, the three little bees got out of the car.

    The reason why they took the bus was because they wanted to experience all kinds of things that they had never tried before. So, let''s start with the bus. However, after a few stops, they felt bored. It was a waste of time to take such a car. It was not even as fast as them!

    Fortunately, the bus did not have any intelligence and could not understand their thoughts. Otherwise, they would be depressed! This really hurt the car''s heart!

    After experiencing the speed of the bus, the three of them didn''t know where to go and walked on the road with nk faces. When the passers-by saw their expressions, they thought that they had lost their parents. Therefore, very quickly, more enthusiastic passers-by came forward to ask, and the end of those enthusiastic passers-by was no better than the people on the bus.

    In fact, the three little ones felt that it was quite good for them to stroll on the road, but it was too annoying that there were always people hitting on them. Although most of them had good intentions, they really didn''t need it! When they were tired of walking, the three of them decided to find a ce to stay!

    They took out theirputers and found the nearest hotel. The three of them went there.

    However, when they arrived at a seven-star hotel, the waiter at the entrance refused to let the three of them in.

    Seeing this, even Rui Chen, who had the best temper, was furious!

    "Why can''t we enter?" Rui Jin''s pink little face was red with anger as he angrily asked.

    "That''s right. Is this how you treat your guests?" Narrowing his eyes, Saint Rui said lightly.

    "We must go in today!" Rui ze said coldly, and a trace of anger shed through the dark Xing.

    "Go, go, go, go y somewhere else. We''re a seven-star hotel, we don''t entertain children alone. If you want toe in, ask your parents to bring you in!" The hotel waiter said impatiently and waved at the three of them as if they were flies.

    The three little rages!

    "You bastard!" They had been chased out by their parents to gain experience, so how could they have parents to apany them? Moreover, although the three of them were young, they were extremely smart. They could also see that the waiter in front of them was clearly afraid that they could not afford the money!

    "We have money!" Saint Rui, who saw through the waiter''s thoughts, said lightly.

    "It''s not good even if you have money. " The waiter said. How could he believe the words of such a small child? If he really let the three of them in, the manager would me him.

    Seeing that money wasn''t enough, the three little heads gathered together to discuss it, then turned around and left.

    When the waiter saw this, he sneered in his heart.

    He still dared to say he was rich? And three little kids? One must know that their hotel was not something that ordinary people could afford!

    However, in less than half an hour, the waiter saw the three of them return.

    This time, the waiter didn''t understand. What was he trying to do?

    "We want to stay at a hotel!" The older brother, Saint Rui, smiled gently.

    "I already said no!" The waiter said impatiently.

    "You really can ''t?" Saint Rui asked again.

    "I said no, it means no!" The waiter insisted.

    "Don''t you regret this!" Rui ze interrupted.

    "What do I have to regret?" The waiter didn''t understand. Were these three little kids threatening him?

    Unfortunately, the three of them would not give him the correct answer. The three little bees looked at each other with a smile in their eyes. Then, with a wave of their hands, a ray of light flew out from their hands. With a ng, the beautiful and spacious ss door of the hotel, which was more than two meters high, copsed with a loud bang ...

    The waiter was dumbfounded. What ... What was going on?

    While the waiter was petrified, the three little bees swaggered into the hotel.

 Chapter 3070 Side Story: Returning A Peach (1)

    At the same time, the hotel staff who heard themotion quickly ran over. When they saw that their hotel''s revolving door had been broken, they were all dumbfounded.

    "What''s going on?" The hotel lobby manager asked the waiter with a dark face.

    The waiter finally reacted and angrily pointed at the three milk babies who were walking calmly not far away and shouted,""It''s their doing!"

    Although the waiter wasn''t sure what the white light he had seen was, it was a fact that the hotel door had shattered in front of him. Such a fact was enough to make him lose his job, so no matter what, he had to take someone with him, and the three little babies were the best candidates. However, he had forgotten that in the eyes of others, the three little children had just been weaned. How could they do such a thing?

    The hotel manager thought that the waiter knew who the culprit was, but when he saw that the waiter was pointing at the three children, the anger in his heart suddenly increased. "You bastard!" Was he trying to fool him? These three little kids could break the door? He would not believe it even if he was beaten to death!

    At this time, Rui Sheng and the other two also slowly turned around and innocently looked at the shocked crowd. Their beautiful little faces even had a bit of confusion.

    "Argh! Where''s the door?" Suddenly, Rui ze''s small face revealed an expression of disbelief as he asked.

    "Don''t y dumb! The door was obviously broken by you!" The waiter immediately shouted when he saw that the little boy was suspicious of not admitting to it.

    Rui ze felt even more aggrieved, and raised his little meaty ws, saying aggrievedly,""Big brother, do you think I can break that door with my small arms and legs? Don''t you bully a child! This is immoral. "

    "That''s right. You''re the one whocks intelligence. You can''t possibly think that others are the same as you, right?" Saint Rui added timely.

    Rui Jin took out a fruit and nibbled on it, as if it was none of his business.

    "You, you three little Rascals ..." The waiter was so angry that he was burning with anger. It took him a long time before he could speak.

    The lobby manager couldn''t stand it anymore and shouted,""You shut up!"

    After shouting, he shifted his gaze to the three little children and asked gently,""Little guy, tell me, what are you doing here?"

    For these three children who had no adults by their side, the lobby manager expressed his goodwill very professionally. Moreover, he also felt that the waiter was a little too much. It was fine to hide the fact that the door was broken, but he actually wanted to me it on the three little children. It was really preposterous! It would be a huge loss to their hotel''s reputation if the adults were to find out andin about them! Therefore, he would never allow such a thing to happen!

    "We''re here to stay!" Saint Rui''s pretty little face showed a trace of shyness as he replied, and then looked at the waiter with a smile that was not a smile. He dared to scold them, Hmph! You''re looking for death!

    "Where are the adults in your family?" The lobby manager could not help but ask.

    "I''m at home," Saint Rui said honestly.

    "Uh! "Little friend, if you want to stay in the hotel, it''s best to let your family''s adultse and settle the procedures ..." The lobby manager said. However, when faced with the puzzled gazes of the three little bees, he realized that he couldn''t continue to refuse.

    "We''re already adults! Uncle, don''t tell me you''re also disrespecting us like this brother?" Rui ze''s clear eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of mist. Suddenly, the lobby manager didn''t know what to do.

    "Uh! "Uncle doesn''t look down on you, but you''re still too young ..." The lobby manager thought for a while and said.

    "Dad said that we''ve grown up and can take care of ourselves!" Rui Jin, who was gnawing on a fruit, interrupted.

    Saint Rui and Ruize nodded in cooperation.<novelnext></novelnext>

    For a moment, the lobby manager couldn''t react.

    "Uncle, we have money. Don''t worry!" Rui Jin saw that the other party did not speak and added.

    "This isn''t a matter of money!" The lobby manager only said one sentence and then closed his mouth. In fact, he wanted to say that they were too young and should have a Guardian by their side, but the three children had been saying that they were adults, so he couldn''t say it.

    After thinking for a while, the lobby manager cleverly reported the problem.

    After the Hotel General Manager heard the lobby manager''s report, he walked out of the office with a trace of curiosity. When he saw the three beautiful and cute little children, he couldn''t help but squat down and look at them at eye level. As if he was afraid of scaring the three little bees, he asked in a low voice,""Little babies, where did youe from?"

    "At home." Saint Rui repeated.

    "Uh, just you guys?" The General Manager asked in a different way.

    "Yes, we are here to gain experience!" Saint Rui said seriously.

    Hearing this, the General Manager couldn''t help but chuckle. Coming out to train at such a young age? Although he felt that this was a little unbelievable, he couldn''t help but like the three babies in front of him more after seeing how cute they were. He thought for a while and said,""How about this! Give me your parents "phone numbers, I''ll ask for their opinion. If they agree to let you stay in our hotel, I''ll let you stay. How about it?"

    "Alright!" Rui Sheng felt that the uncle in front of him was reasonable, so he agreed.

    However, when one of the general managers called Leng ruoxue''s home, before he could even ask, the evildoer who received the call said bluntly,""Let them stay in your hotel! I have no objections. "

    "May I ask who you are?" The General Manager asked tentatively, but he couldn''t help but Mutter in his heart that he hadn''t even asked anything yet! How did the other party know what he wanted to ask?

    "I''m the Father of the three children. I was the one who sent the three of them out to gain experience. " The demon admitted and hung up the phone.

    The General Manager held the phone and was stunned for a while before he said,"Since your father has agreed, you can stay here."

    In fact, even if the other party had agreed, the General Manager still felt that this matter was too inconceivable. After all, the child was still so young. As a parent, wasn''t she worried at all?

    Although he had doubts in his heart, it was obvious that he had no way to figure it out at this moment. However, he still decided to take care of these three little babe. Otherwise, if something really happened, their hotel would still have to bear the responsibility.

    The General Manager was about to go through the formalities with the three little bees. At this moment, the waiter, who saw that something was wrong, quickly shouted,""General manager, the three of them broke our hotel''s door. We can''t just let them go like this!"

    Upon hearing this, the General Manager turned around, nced at the empty door frame, and then at the three people standing by his feet. He said lightly,""You''re saying that they broke the door?"

    "That''s right!" The waiter thought that the General Manager believed their words and quickly nodded.

    "Can you break the ss door?" The General Manager continued to ask.

    "Of course I can ''t!" The waiter replied.

    "Even an adult like you can''t do anything, but these three little bees can break such a heavy ss door? Even if you''re lying, you should have some credibility! Don''t you feel embarrassed to use a child?" The General Manager''s face was full of disappointment, and then he said to the lobby manager,""Let this guy go to the Human Resources Department and get three more months of sry. He doesn''t need to work in the hotel anymore!"

 Chapter 3071 Side Story: Returning A Peach (2)

    After he finished speaking, the General Manager did not give the waiter a chance to speak and went straight to the service desk with the three little bees.

    After finishing the procedures, Rui Sheng took out arge pile of coins to pay. Originally, they wanted to use these coins to hit the servant, but now that the matter was easily solved, the coins were naturally not needed. So, it was only natural to use them to pay the bill.

    However, when they saw thergest ten-Yuan coin in front of them, the staff at the front desk clearly had a conflicted expression. However, their good professionalism made them not easily show their dissatisfaction. More importantly, the General Manager was still watching them!

    Just as the staff was about to count the coins, the General Manager''s eyes twitched and he said,""There''s no need to count, just put the room fees for these three children on my ount. "

    Then, he picked up the pile of coins and said to Saint Rui,""Little guys, you should keep your pocket money! Uncle will treat you to a free stay. "

    "Uncle is a really good person!" Looking at the General Manager, Rui Sheng smiled in satisfaction. Originally, the three of them were already prepared to make a scene in the hotel, but the person in front of them was so tactful, they did not intend to make a scene.

    The General Manager, who had received the good guy card, could only smile helplessly.

    After sending the three of them to the guest room, the General Manager personally arranged some food for the little babies to eat, and then went back to work.

    In the evening, a certain general manager who was still worried came over to take a look personally, which also made the three little guys have a better impression of him.

    "Uncle, we still don''t know your name." Saint Rui, who felt that their rtionship was much closer, asked.

    "You can call me uncle mingchen." The General Manager said with a smile. The more he looked at the three little things, the cuter they looked. He couldn''t understand why their parents would be at ease letting them go out to gain experience at such a young age. They were really big-hearted parents!

    "Uncle mingchen, have you found an aunt for us?" Saint Rui continued to ask.

    Ugh! When he mingchen heard this, he felt his head throb.

    This little fellow is only one year old, right? A one-year-old child knew all this? This made him unable to ept it. "Uncle is not married yet," he replied seriously.

    "Oh! It''s good that you''re not married! He was at ease, and no one was controlling him. Just like my dad, he listens to everything our mom says. He doesn''t have any freedom or status, so uncle, don''t look for a woman too early! It''ll be very sullen!" Saint Rui said like an adult.

    "..." When he mingchen heard this, he was simply confused. Was this child in front of him really one-year-old? How did he know so much?

    "In addition, uncle, from your physiognomy, I can tell that there will be rotten peach flowers in the near future, which may even put your life in danger. So, you must be vignt and don''t fall into their trap!" No matter how he Minchen reacted, Rui Sheng still acted like a little adult and said.

    Oh my! The little boy had turned into a little chatan in an instant! Hearing Rui Sheng''s words, he mingchen continued to be confused. In the end, after he promised that he would definitely not fall for it, he left in a sorry state.

    Once he mingchen left, Rui ze said helplessly,""Brother, are you trying to be a busybody?"

    "This uncle has been good to us, so I''m returning the favor!" Rui Sheng continued to act like a chatan, Rui ze looked at him and simply ignored him, while Rui Qiao was eating food from the beginning to the end, not thinking about this matter at all.

    The next day.

    The moment he Minchen went to work, he was pestered by Rui Sheng. Due to his brother''s sudden thought of being a busybody, Rui ze felt helpless, while Rui Xin was willing to do anything as long as there was food to eat.

    Looking at the three clingy little guys, he mingchen felt very helpless. However, he really liked these three little babies, so he really couldn''t bear to see the three of them disappointed.

    It was strange. It was not that he did not have any children at home, but he felt that none of the children at home were as cute and likable as these three little ones. Now that he saw them sticking to him, he did not think much about it and epted them.

    During the day, Rui Sheng and the other two would stay in he Minchen''s office. At night, they would leave work with him. Naturally, he would also pay for their three meals.

    After following he Minchen for a few days, the three of them were able to enter the house.

    It was said that it was he mingchen''s grandfather''s birthday that day and his grandfather loved children the most. Hence, the three of them were invited to the he family''s grandfather''s birthday banquet.

    The he family''s grandfather''s birthday banquet was held at the he family''s mansion on the mountain top. The he family had been established on the West Coast for hundreds of years and could be considered a noble family on Indigo. Naturally, those who attended the he family''s birthday banquet were all big shots with high status.

    It was the first time for the three of them to attend such arge-scale banquet, and they were facing strangers who they did not know. However, other than feeling curious, the three of them did not feel shy at all. Seeing them like this, he mingchen was at ease and let them y by themselves, while he went to entertain the guests.

    The three identical children quickly became the focus of everyone''s attention. Some people who liked children came up to them to strike up a conversation, but the three little guys ignored them.

    Rui Jin was busy eating, while Rui ze was sitting on the sofa surfing the inte. Only Rui Sheng''s eyes were following he Minchen.<novelnext></novelnext>

    When he saw a woman approaching he Minchen, Ruisheng immediately ran up to him and grabbed his cor, saying in a crisp voice,""Dad, who''s this olddy?"

    As soon as Ruisheng said this, he mingchen, who was called ''father'', and the young woman, who was called ''grandmother'', were all shocked. The people nearby also stopped chatting in unison and turned their surprised gazes to the three of them.

    After he mingchen came back to his senses, he was so embarrassed that he wanted to find a hole to hide in. What was this? What was this little kid trying to do?

    "Ruisheng, don''t call me dad." He mingchen said softly. He was not this little thing''s father!

    "Dad, did I do something wrong? Why don''t you acknowledge me?" Rui Sheng''s clear eyes were filled with mist as he said pitifully. He had vividly portrayed an unacknowledged child, and many people could not bear to see it.

    "Mingchen, you''re in the wrong here. How can you not acknowledge your own child?" A middle-ageddy said disapprovingly. For a family like theirs, they could choose not to acknowledge the mother of the child, but the child was a must.

    He mingchen, who had always been good-tempered, couldn''t help but roll his eyes when he heard this. Was he going to be unable to clear his name even if he jumped into the ck Sea? He had picked up this kid!

    "Auntie, don''t me dad. He had no choice. If those olddies who like Dad know that he has a child my age, they definitely won''t be willing to be stepmothers for us. So, it''s better to just treat us three brothers as non-existent. Wu...I understand dad!" Saint Rui sobbed and whispered.

    He mingchen was about to go crazy. Was he that kind of person? Step-mom? If it was really his child, he would rather raise the child alone than to find a stepmother for the child! However, those women who had designs on him and were called old grandmas by Saint Rui were obviously even crazier than him.

    Why did he have to call them old grandmothers? Were they that old? There were many women who went crazy, but nody from a famous family would be willing to argue with a little child in public. That would be too ungentlemanly.

    More importantly, they only found out today that he mingchen already had a child of this age. In this case, if one wanted to be Mrs. He''s woman, they would naturally have to think twice.

    It could be said that what Ruisheng did made at least half of the women give up. Just when Ruisheng wanted to continue working hard, Grandpa he appeared and took a fancy to this child who might be his great-grandson.

    He had no choice. The little child in front of him was too cute, pink, tender, toot, clean and beautiful, it was hard for the elders not to have a good impression of him, and the consequence of having a good impression of Rui Sheng was that Grandpa he epted this child with a wave of his hand.

    After hearing that he had two younger brothers, Grandpa he was even happier. When he saw the three identical pink children, the old man even felt that these three little things were the best gifts his grandson could give him!

    Grandpa he was happy, but he mingchen was worried. He didn''t understand why the three little kids were doing this. Could it be that she was pestering him because she wanted to find herself a cheap father? He mingchen couldn''t understand it, and Ruize, who understood the entire situation, could be said to be the most depressed person besides he mingchen.

    How should he put it? Rui ze suddenly felt a chill down his spine, he could clearly feel the malicious intent from afar. However, Saint Rui didn''t care about that, he was just returning the favor!

    As for Rui Jin, it was still the same sentence, if there''s food, it''ll be good for you, me, and everyone.

    As for Grandpa he, he was obviously in a good mood after having these three suspected great-grandsons. He was happy the whole night and would even hug the three little guys in his arms from time to time.

    That night, the three little shells became the most dazzling stars of the he family''s birthday party and became well-known overnight.

    After the dinner, Grandpa he called he mingchen into his study and said helplessly,""I was going to get you engaged to the youngdy of the Wang family, but now that you have three children, I''m afraid she won''t be willing to be a stepmother!"

    "Grandpa, I don''t like that woman." He Minchen sighed and said honestly.

    "What about the mother? What is his identity?" Grandpa he heard he Minchen say this and asked again.

    He mingchen was a little dumbfounded. How would he know! These three children were not his at all!

    "Forget it, there''s no need to exin, I understand! You can leave first!" Seeing that he mingchen seemed to be hiding something, Grandpa he said kindly.

    After hearing this, he mingchen wanted to go crazy again. Unfortunately, his grandfather had asked him to leave, so he could only swallow his exnation back into his stomach and leave the study room gloomily.

    After he left the study, he Minchen found the three little babe and asked Rui Sheng with a serious face,""What are you three up to? why are you calling me daddy in front of so many people?"

    "I didn''t call him that, it was big brother." Rui ze pushed the matter away very cleanly.

    "Saint Rui, why do you think so?" He mingchen called out.

    "To help you block the rotten peach blossoms! Uncle, Didn''t I tell you that your recent fortune is rotten?" Saint Rui said seriously.

    "You''re just a little boy. Do you know what a rotten peach is?" He mingchen didn''t know whether tough or cry when he heard this reason. Moreover, he couldn''t believe the words of a child, so he just treated it as a child being naughty and didn''t take it to heart.

 Chapter 3072 Dad, I Was Wrong (1)

    "Of course I do, uncle. I''m really doing this for your own good." Saint Rui said earnestly. Moreover, looking at he mingchen''s expression, he knew that his words had been ignored again. Sigh! It was a pity that he had to worry about this uncle at such a young age. What a bitter life! However, he felt that this uncle was a good person and treated them well, so he was willing to help him!

    From little Ruisheng''s point of view, it''s up to you to believe it or not, and it''s up to me to help or not! He had made up his mind to get involved, so no one on dark blue could stop him!

    Seeing that little Rui Sheng was a little stubborn, he Ming Chen just thought that he was a willful child. Therefore, he did not take Rui Sheng''s words to heart, and Rui Sheng did not care at all.

    After Grandpa he''s birthday party ended, he mingchen wanted to send the three little kids back to the hotel, but Grandpa he used the excuse that his great-grandson shouldn''t be wandering around outside and insisted on keeping the three little girls. Rui Sheng was very satisfied with Grandpa he''s arrangement, and with the three little kids ''sweet mouths, they quickly coaxed old master he to the point where he didn''t know what to do.

    But that night, Rui Sheng could notugh anymore.

    As soon as they returned to the room that Grandpa he had arranged for the three little babies, the three of them saw their father and mother, who should not have appeared in the room. At first, the three little babies were extremely happy to see their mother, but the dark-faced father stood beside their mother like a demon, causing the three little bei''s hearts to tremble madly. Wu ... The Father''s entire body was emitting a cold aura that kept strangers away. So scary, so scary!

    The three little children, who were about to step toward their mother, suddenly stopped and looked at their mother pitifully, at a loss.

    Mommy, please protect me!

    However, Leng ruoxue acted as if she didn''t see the three babies ''pleas for help. She only gave them a helpless look and turned her head away from the three babies. Otherwise, she was afraid that her heart would soften!

    The three children felt more and more uneasy that their request for help from their mother did not get the help they deserved. At this moment, the space in the room distorted, and a snow-white kitten appeared in the air.

    The three children''s eyes lit up when they saw it. Unfortunately, the snowy white kitten only nced at them indifferently before it drifted into Leng ruoxue''s arms to seekfort andfort.

    Cang''s heart was filled with resentment, Wu ... Heartless little soul! It was a pity that he had raised them up painstakingly, but he couldn''t get them to call him ''father''. What right did that man, who had only known them for a few days, have to be the Father of these three little devils?

    The tsundere Cang was filled with jealousy!

    Seeing that uncle Cang, who had always doted on them, also ignored them, the three little children suddenly felt that things were big! Because ording to past practice, if their father wanted to deal with them, uncle Cang would help to stop him. But now, their father clearly showed that he wanted to deal with the three of them. Was he turning a blind eye to uncle Cang''s actions?

    "Uncle Cang ..." The three little children''s voices were soft and childish. Their mother couldn''t be counted on, so uncle Cang couldn''t leave them alone!

    The three children had extremely high intelligence, so they knew who would be their ally in the process ofpeting with their father. But now, uncle Cang, who had always been regarded as an ally, was obviously suspected of betraying the enemy. This was not right!

    Unfortunately, whether it hit or not, the three of them didn''t have the final say. In the past, when Cang heard the three little ones calling him softly, he would definitely rush to them without a care. However, now, a certain cat was jealous and full of resentment, so the three little ones ''coquettishness ended in failure.

    It could be said that the current Azure waspletely unmoved. Its unconcerned attitude also made the three little children a little more at a loss.<novelnext></novelnext>

    At this time, the evildoer who had been holding back his anger for a long time grabbed Rui Sheng and pped his little butt. Then, Rui Sheng burst into tears.

    Seeing their father''s ruthlessness, the other two little children''s small bodies couldn''t help but tremble. Although their father had always been strict with them, most of the time, he was just scaring them. It was really their first time to directly hit them. All this time, they had only dared topete with their father because of the love and adoration of their mother and uncles. But now, the only two people in the room who doted on them were turning a blind eye to it. This, this was heaven''s will!

    Wuuu ...

    Following Saint Rui''s bawling, Rui ze and Rui Yan could not help but follow suit. Seeing this, the demon''s handsome face darkened and the veins on his forehead also started to throb.

    "Do you know why I''m going to teach you a lesson?" The demon''s face was cold as he questioned in an unfriendly tone.

    "Wu, Wu ... I didn''t do anything wrong!" Saint Rui replied with tears in his eyes.

    "You didn''t do anything wrong? You little brat, how dare you call someone else dad? You''ve got guts!" The demon gritted his teeth. If he wasn''t afraid that his wife would be angry, he wouldn''t have only punished Rui Sheng by hitting his little butt a few times!

    "That ... That was just a temporary solution! I''m going to help that uncle get rid of the rotten peach flower!" Saint Rui sobbed as he exined, his ck grape-like eyes were sparkling, and the expression on his face was really aggrieved.

    "Do you still have a reason for this?" The demon roared.

    "Boohoo ... Father, I was wrong. You''ll always be my biological father, irreceable. No one can take mother away from me. Mother will always belong to you!" Saint Rui said.

    He had no choice, he had to admit defeat! He was still too young to defeat his father. More importantly, if he really angered his father, even his mother would not be able to save them! Knowing this, Saint Rui knew that nothing would happen if he provoked this ck-hearted demon, but sometimes he must not lightly stroke the Tiger''s whiskers, otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable!

    "Pfft!" Hearing Saint Rui''s words, Leng ruoxue, who had turned around, could not help butugh. Then, she hugged Saint Rui and said to the demon,""Alright, you''ve already hit him, it''s time to vent your anger!"

    Hmph! After hearing this, the demon turned his head arrogantly and snorted coldly. Then, he threatened the three little children fiercely,""If you dare to call someone else dad again, I''ll throw the three of you into the chaos World to fend for yourself! There''s no one there, and when the timees, you''ll definitely be crying out for help!"

    Hearing this, the three children shivered again. They knew the ce their father was talking about and had been there once. Although they had only stayed there for a day, the three children instinctively disliked that dark ce.

    The next moment, Ruize and Ruixin ran towards their mother and buried their heads in her arms for protection.

    Leng ruoxue carried her three sons and looked helplessly at the infuriated evildoer. She really didn''t know what to say. Her sons were only one year old. As a father, how could you scare your children like this? What if he really scared the child into a shadow?

    Although her heart ached for her child, Leng ruoxue would not interfere when the evildoer was disciplining his child. Otherwise, the Father would lose his prestige in his son''s heart in the future. Such a thing must not happen.

 Chapter 3073 Dad, I Was Wrong (2)

    However, now that the evildoer had finished scolding her son, it was naturally her turn to feel sorry for her son. As she looked at her tender eldest son, her dark, Starry Eyes were still filled with tears of grievance. A teardrop was still hanging on his long eyshes. He looked so cute no matter how she looked at him. Leng ruoxue''s heart melted into a mess.

    "Tell mommy, why did you help that uncle?" Leng ruoxue coaxed as she looked at the three adorable soft buns.

    "That uncle is a good person. He even let us stay in the hotel for free. He doesn''t look down on us little kids at all." He sobbed and peeked at his father, who was burning with jealousy, and whispered.

    "What, I''ve bribed you three? What if he has ulterior motives, or he sees that you guys are cute and deliberately uses cannonballs to kidnap you and sell you off?" Leng ruoxue said on purpose.

    Hearing his mother''s words, Rui Sheng blinked his eyes, then lowered his long eyshes and said shyly,"mom, we''re not that easy to kidnap." Moreover, uncle Cang said that the intuition of a little beast can''t lie, and my intuition tells me that uncle is a good person!"

    Alright! Leng ruoxuepletely believed that her son was smart. And this was the first time the three little children wanted to help someone. As a mother, she naturally couldn''t hold her sons back. However, she still said cautiously,""Son, as the saying goes, you must always be wary of others. Since you want to do good, I won''t stop you. But the premise of doing good is to protect yourself. Otherwise, you know what I mean!"

    Looking at his mother''s smiling face, Ruisheng really wanted to say,"mom, we don''t understand!" Only today did Rui Sheng realize that his mother, who was usually gentle and soft, gave him a feeling that was even scarier than his father!

    But no matter what, with Leng ruoxue''s approval, the three little kids could finally stay in the he family with a legitimate reason.

    When their mother took away their jealous father and uncle Cang, the three little babe''s hearts werepletely at ease.

    Lying on the bed, Rui ze couldn''t fall asleep until he sat up. He looked at his brother and brother seriously and sighed,""Brother, Xiao Ling, I just realized today that mommy is the scariest Big BOSS in our family!"

    "Yup!" The other two also sighed in unison.

    After that, the three of them looked at each other and secretly decided at the same time that they must hold on to their mother''s thigh. No matter who they provoked, they could not provoke their mother. Otherwise, they would definitely end up in a very miserable state!

    After understanding this fact, the three little children fell asleep with uneasy hearts.

    In the next few days, the three of them lived in the he family like fish in water. Because they were favored by the he family''s grandfather, the he family didn''t dare to show any contempt because of their unknown identity. At least, the he family liked the three of them very much on the surface.

    However, it was not easy to please the three little kids. Basically, other than Grandpa he and he Minchen, the three of them did not care about anyone else. In addition, in order to ruin he Minchen''s romantic rtionship, the three little kids strongly requested to stay by he Minchen''s side during the day.

    In the beginning, he mingchen naturally did not want to take care of the three children when he went to work. However, if he did not take the three children with him, the three little fellows would cry in front of him. He had no choice but to take the three children with him. As a result, he had no private life at all. Other than work, he had almost be a full-time stay-at-home dad, and his daily life revolved around his children.

    It could be said that habits were very scary. In just a few days, he had actually gotten used to this kind of life and gradually became regr.

    At the same time, the fact that he had three children became the gossip of the upper-ss society on the West Coast of Indigo. At the same time, his status as a diamond-ss Bachelor plummeted, and there were fewer women around him. After all, not every woman could bear the fact that the children of their sweetheart called them grandmother. However, there were still some brave women who were not afraid of being called grandmother and still wanted to be Mrs. He.

    A monthter, the three of them no longer followed he mingchen to work. ording to Ruisheng, their cheap father, he mingchen, had fewer bad rtionships, and his father was very self-aware and came home on time every day after work. Therefore, they should give he mingchen enough trust and there was no need to follow him so closely.

    With the Big Brother Rui Sheng giving in, Rui ze and Rui Qiao were more than happy to do so. Just like that, the three of them returned to theirzy lives, eating and sleeping every day.

    One day, after a normal afternoon nap, the three of them opened their eyes and found that they were no longer in the room they were familiar with.

    What was going on?

    The three little fellows were very puzzled. After looking at each other, they shifted their gaze elsewhere.

    "Yo, the three little Rascals are awake?" Suddenly, a mocking voice came from above the three heads.

    The three children raised their heads and saw a familiar face.

    "It''s you?" After searching through his memory for the identity of the face, Rui Sheng asked. The owner of this face was none other than the snobbish waiter they had met earlier.

    They ... Were they kidnapped?

    When he saw the waiter, Saint Rui already had a bad feeling in his heart! However, what followed was happiness. So excited!

    "It looks like you still remember me! Hmph! Little rascal, if it wasn''t for you guys, I wouldn''t have lost my job!" Seeing that he had been recognized, waiter fire shouted.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You can me us for this?" Saint Rui asked in return. He felt a little wronged. If it was not for the waiter looking down on them, why would they smash the door of the hotel in anger? Therefore, they could not be med for this! As for the waiter who lost his job, he didn''t feel guilty at all, because this person didn''t love his job and didn''t have a good attitude!

    "If I don''t me you, then who should I me? Little brats, I didn''t expect you to be the illegitimate children of the he family, haha! I''m going to be rich this time!" The waiter''s eyes glowed with green light as he spoke. He looked at the three of them as if he was looking at a treasure.

    "Big brother, is this person sick?" Just as the waiter was feeling a little carried away, Rui Jue, who had always been silent, spoke up.

    "Yes, he''s delusional!" Saint Rui nodded.

    "Little brat, what did you say?" The waiter said angrily when he saw the two children discussing his illness as if there was no one else around.

    "You''re the little brat! Your whole family is a bunch of Little Rascals!" Rui Jin, who had been toozy to make a sound, retorted.

    Hearing Rui Qiao''s words, Rui Sheng and Rui ze could not help butugh. One must know that this younger brother of theirs did not like to talk at all, because he spent most of his time and energy on eating. Now that he suddenly knew how to scold people, how could they not be surprised? But this also showed that Rui Jin was very angry at the moment!

    That''s right! How could Rui Jin not be angry? Originally, he was going to eat after waking up, but because there were outsiders present, he could not brazenly take out something from his storage ring to eat. As such, this bad guy who had disturbed his mood to eat naturally became his greatest enemy!

    Thinking up to this point, a ball of light shed in Rui Jin''s little meaty ws, and then, the waiter in front of the three little children, who was baring his fangs and brandishing his ws, was turned into a palm-sized rabbit Cub ...

    The waiter, who was totally unaware, was about to reach out to teach Rui Jin a lesson, but suddenly realized that his outstretched hand had be a short and fluffy w, and the three little children in front of him suddenly had to look up to see them.

    Heavens! What was going on?

    The waiter was shocked and couldn''t help but exim. However, he couldn''t hear his own voice. This fact scared him so much that his face turned pale and he felt terrible.

    "Hehe! You''ve really be a Rascal!" Seeing this, Rui Sheng stretched out his little meaty w and gently poked the little body of the rabbit in front of him, and said happily.

    The waiter heard these words clearly. Immediately, his heart shrank, and the facial features on his rabbit face were so anxious that they were distorted. The child''s words were too terrifying!

    Then, he felt his ear being pulled up by someone, and his eyes happened to meet the eyes of a baby.

    "Release me! What have you done to me?" The waiter stomped his four legs and struggled with all his might, trying to escape from the little baby''s demonic ws that were holding him!

    "Nothing much! It only turned you into a brat! Although this is something I''ve always wanted to do, now that my little brother has done it, I''m very unhappy!" Saint Rui, who was holding the rabbit, said lightly, and then he pouted his little mouth to show his dissatisfaction.

    "Yes, I''m not happy either. Originally, if you ran away, then so be it. We can''t go to your house. But now that you''vee to our door of your own ord, you can''t me us. You can just be a rabbit for the rest of your life!" Rui ze, who was at the side, also threw a big rock into the well.

    "No! Don ''t! I don''t want to be a rabbit!" The waiter, who had turned into a rabbit, roared madly. However, rabbits could not speak. At most, they would make a few squeaking sounds. The three little children, who understood the rabbitnguagepletely, chose to turn a blind eye to this.

    "Where did the rabbite from?" Suddenly, the door opened with a bang, and two middle-aged men walked in.

    "I ran in from outside." Saint Rui replied obediently.

    It''s great to have an aplice!

    Saint Rui felt that the three of them could do something big!

    "No, I didn''t run in from the outside! I''m your little friend!" The rabbit shouted excitedly when it saw itspanion. Unfortunately, it could only make squeaking sounds.

    "Uncle, take it and make it a dish with wine!" With a shy smile, Rui Sheng handed over the struggling rabbit.

    "Little boy, you have some self-awareness!" The middle-aged man was obviously very satisfied with Saint Rui''s initiative to offer the rabbit, but when the rabbit heard this, its face turned ashen. After a moment of stiffness, it continued to struggle,""Don ''t! Don ''t! A demon! You are evil ..."

    Before it could finish roaring, the rabbit was knocked unconscious by the middle-aged man.

 Chapter 3074 Side Story, Where Are You Running To, You Bad Guy?(1)

    "Little guys, be good. Uncle promises not to mistreat you. But if you don ''t, uncle can''t promise." After knocking out the rabbit, a middle-aged man said to the three little babies in front of him with a slight smile.

    "Don''t worry, uncle. We promise to be good. But, can you answer our questions?" Saint Rui showed an extremely well-behaved appearance and asked in a childish voice.

    "Speak!" The middle-aged man was obviously in a good mood.

    "Why are we here?" Saint Rui asked directly.

    "Do you still need to ask? Of course, it''s because you''re an eyesore to someone. " The middle-aged man said lightly, not afraid that the little boy would find out about this.

    "Who''s an eyesore?" Saint Rui continued to ask indifferently.

    "The youngdy of the Wang family!" The middle-aged man replied, but he regretted it a little after he finished speaking. How could he expose the youngdy of the Wang family? However, it was a good thing that the three in front of him were all babies and probably did not understand the meaning of his words. He was relieved when he thought about it this way.

    "But we don''t know the youngdy of the Wang family!" Saint Rui''s little face was full of doubt.

    "So what if we don''t know each other? The three of you have already prevented miss Wang from bing the young Madam of the he family. So, it''s only natural that she wants to get rid of you!" ncing at Saint Rui who asked the question, the middle-aged man seemed to have told him everything he knew.

    "I see! How does miss Wang n to deal with us?" Saint Rui asked again, a dark light shed in his dark eyes, making the two middle-aged men mistakenly think that the little boy was afraid. But only the other two twin brothers who knew Saint Rui the best knew that the Big Brother was not afraid at all, but excited!

    "The sugar daddy hasn''t given any instructions yet, so you guys have to be good, understand?" The middle-aged man said honestly. After he finished speaking, the two of them left the room with the unconscious rabbit in their hands.

    As soon as the two of them left, Rui Jin couldn''t wait to take out the spirit fruit and eat it, while Rui ze looked at his big brother helplessly and said,""Big brother, didn''t you say that uncle he had a peach blossom tribtion? We''re the ones who are facing a tribtion!"

    "Tsk! Isn''t this good, this young master is very bored!" Saint Rui said indifferently. Then, he closed his eyes and continued to sleep.

    After finding out that the three little children were missing, he Mingqian was so anxious that he was about to get angry. She heard from the servants that the three children were taking an afternoon nap. How did they suddenly disappear?

    The he family''s grandfather and he mingchen immediately arranged for people to look for them. However, for some reason, the news that the he family had lost their three children was leaked. At that time, the families that were close to the he family expressed their condolences and expressed that they were willing to help the he family find the three missing children.

    Among these families, the most active one was the Wang family.

    The Wang family''s young miss contacted he mingchen. He mingchen, who originally didn''t like the Wang family''s young miss, saw that she was so enthusiastic and couldn''t treat her coldly. Just like that, the two of them became familiar with each other.

    For a few days, there was no news from the three children. This made he mingchen so anxious that his mouth was full of blisters. At this time, the youngdy of the Wang family showed her understanding, gentle, and considerate side.

    It had to be said that miss Wang''s performance was very sessful. At least in the past few days, he mingchen''s impression of her had changed a lot. He had originally thought that the Wang family''s young miss was unruly and willful, a spoiled woman. However, after these days of getting along, the Wang family''s young miss was as gentle and quiet as water, her bearing was graceful and Noble, and her temperament was also quite elegant. In every way, it showed that she had received a good upbringing. Not only that, she would also inadvertently reveal that she liked children very much and was willing to take care of them. This made Grandpa he very satisfied with her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It could be said that in less than ten days, the youngdy of the Wang family had sessfully made Grandpa he firmly stand on the position of the marriage between the two families andpletely stand on her side. Furthermore, Grandpa he had even asked if he would mind if he mingchen had a child.

    The Wang family''s young miss''s answer was perfect. She said that she would treat the child of the person she liked as her own.

    From this, it could be seen that the acting skills of the Wang family''s eldest daughter were simply the best Actress ''s. Her continuous performance made Grandpa he even more determined to let his grandson marry this generous granddaughter-inw.

    One had to know that what the rich needed the most was this kind of understanding and understanding wife! However, Grandpa he did not dare to reveal his thoughts to he mingchen. After all, finding the child was the most important thing. However, Grandpa he was very certain that based on the Wang family''s young miss''s performance these past few days, Ming Chen would not reject her again!

    Just as the he family was looking for the three babies all over the world, the three little people, Rui Sheng, were so free that they were about to go moldy. Rui Jin was better off, as he only ate and slept every day. However, Rui Sheng and Rui ze could not stand this pig-like life, so the two little people looked a little listless.

    "Brother, why hasn''t that miss Wange to deal with us yet?" Rui ze couldn''t help but ask as he leaned against the bed.

    "Who knows?" Saint Rui opened his eyes slightly and replied weakly.

    "That woman is not reliable. She must have forgotten about us." Rui Jin, who was gnawing on fruit, suddenly interrupted.

    "You''ve forgotten about us?" Saint Rui and Rui ze''s eyes met and theymunicated silently. It was not impossible!

    The two brothers stared at each other for a while before saying in unison,""Let''s go out and meet those uncles!"

    The three children knew very well that there were two middle-aged men and a rabbit waiting to be fattened and ughtered outside. Because the three of them were too young, the two middle-aged men did not take them seriously. The door was not locked, but the three children had always been very obedient and rarely left the room. As a result, the two adults did not take the three children seriously.

    Now, Rui Sheng and Rui ze were bored and naturally wanted to target the kidnappers. However, they didn''t want to kill the kidnapper, so the two brothers smiled at each other and walked out of the room hand in hand.

    Rui Jin, who had been gnawing on the fruit, only calmly nced at them, before focusing all his attention on the spirit fruit in his little meaty paws.

    Rui Sheng and Rui ze walked out of the room hand in hand and saw two middle-aged men eating dinner. They were very dissatisfied with this. He was eating big fish and meat, but he only gave the three of them milk to drink. This was really preposterous!

    The two of them were furious, and the consequences were very serious!

    When they saw theming out, the two middle-aged men only nced at them lightly before burying their heads in their food.

    The two children suppressed their anger and walked to the cage with the rabbit. At this time, the rabbit in the cage was looking at the carrot in its small bowl worriedly. Suddenly, it felt an unfriendly demonic aura. When it looked up and saw two identical little demons outside the cage, the rabbit was so scared that it almost had a heart attack. It really wanted to faint! However, he was very energetic.

    With a smile, Rui Sheng opened the cage and took out the rabbit that was trying to escape from him. Looking at the rabbit''s frightened face, Rui Sheng suddenly became unhappy and threw the rabbit behind him. Unfortunately, the rabbit fell into the bowl of soup of two middle-aged men who were eating at the table.

 Chapter 3075 Side Story, Where Are You Running, You Bad Guy?(2)

    The soup in the bowl was very full. After the rabbit fell, the soup in the bowl sshed on the two people. The soup was still a little hot, and the two people immediately jumped up in shock.

    "Brat, what are you doing?" A middle-aged man shouted with dissatisfaction.

    Hearing this, Saint Rui blinked his eyes innocently, his beautiful little face was full of confusion. The rabbit that was thrown out like a ball fell into the big bowl of soup. After struggling to climb out of the bowl, it was kicked away by a middle-aged man again.

    "You bastard!" Since he couldn''t touch these three little brats, couldn''t he just vent his anger on a rabbit? In reality, the two middle-aged men naturally wanted to take care of these troublemaking brats, but these three brats were now their livelihood. Moreover, the youngdy of the Wang family didn''t even give thest order, so the two of them really didn''t dare to do anything to these three brats!

    Because of this, the unlucky rabbit was the one who suffered. The rabbit that was kicked away smashed into the wall with a bang and then slid to the ground.

    Saint Rui looked at the unconscious rabbit andined with tears in his eyes,""Uncle, how can you treat a small animal like this?"

    "Brat, get back to your room. Otherwise, you''ll be the next ones to be kicked away!" The middle-aged man who was used was angry and threatened.

    Rui ze''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he said with anticipation,""Uncle, you want to kick us? Or, Shall we y a game of kicking?"

    "..." Hearing this, the two middle-aged men were stunned. y kicking? What was the meaning of this? The two of them were unable to react. They felt that the little boy in front of them was not mentally normal. Why couldn''t they understand what he was saying?

    Saint Rui, who saw through their thoughts, said to Rui ze with a smirk,""Brother, these two uncles are seriouslycking in intelligence. Let''s not bother with them. Now, let''s start the game!"

    Rui ze nodded and gave the two middle-aged men a sympathetic look. The two men did not know what was going on. Then, they saw the two little children''s chubby ws gesturing in the air, and then they clearly felt a majestic force appearing in the living room. Before they could react, they felt a sharp pain in their chest, and a sweet smell seemed to surge up from their chest. The next second, the two of them were embedded in the roof!

    Pfft! The two of them vomited blood onto the sofa in the living room! It was as if their internal organs had been shifted, and the pain was so intense that their faces turned pale and they fainted.

    He fainted just like that?

    The two brothers turned their heads and stared at each other. Obviously, neither of them had expected the other to be so weak. It had only been one move! The two kids didn''t even try to hide their disappointment.

    "AI! Human! You''re really too weak!" At some point, Rui Jin had also walked out of the room. He calmly looked at the two people on the roof and made an important conclusion.

    "Yup! So weak!" Saint Rui and Rui ze sighed at the same time.

    "What do we do now?" The three brothers looked at each other in unison.

    "I don''t know!" Then, the three of them asked and answered their own questions.

    A few hourster, the two people embedded in the roof finally woke up. But the moment they woke up, the two of them almost fainted from the pain.

    "Yo! You''ve woken up pretty quickly!" At this time, Rui Sheng also noticed the state of the two and put on a well-behaved expression and teased.

    When the two middle-aged men heard the familiar voice, their Small Faces immediately turned pale, and they wished they could just faint again! The memories before they fell unconscious were still so clear that they couldn''t forget them even if they wanted to. The two of them were people who had been through things, but in the face of the three little children, two words appeared in their hearts at the same time-demon!

    Yes! These three kids were definitely demons! Otherwise, how could they have been reduced to such a state?

    However, after knowing that humans were very fragile, the three little children did not intend to torture them anymore. Otherwise, it would be boring if they broke the two toys!

    Rui Sheng felt that he was very kind, so he waved his hand and brought the two people down from the roof. However, he was not kind enough to find something to catch the two middle-aged men. Therefore, after the two people fell from the roof, they fell directly to the floor with a bang, adding injuries to their injuries!

    Cough cough! The two middle-aged meny on the ground, not daring to move. Of course, the main reason was that they couldn''t get up either, because just a slight movement would cause unbearable pain to them, as if ten thousand ants were drilling into their hearts.

    "The two of you, call the people who kidnapped us and ask them how to deal with us! Really, that woman hasn''t shown up for so long, she really doesn''t take us seriously!" Rui ze requested after admiring the two middle-aged men''s unlucky looks.

    "..." Hearing this almostmanding tone, the two middle-aged men were in so much pain and depression that they wanted to bang their heads against the wall. Little kid, you''re so arrogant, do your parents know you?

    They had never seen a hostage who had turned the tables on them. More importantly, these hostages were three babies. This hadpletely destroyed their three views. Generally speaking, babies of this age should be snot and bed-peeing! But what had the three of them done?

    The two men didn''t even know how the other party attacked, and they ended up like this! At this time, although the two of them still had lingering fears and were puzzled, in order to avoid more casualties, they decided to follow the little boy''s instructions and call their financial backer.

    After finally crawling to the phone, a middle-aged man stretched out his arm with difficulty to pick up the phone. After dialing the number, a woman''s very impatient voice came from the other end of the phone,"what''s the matter?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Miss Wang, it''s been so many days. What should we do with the three kids?" The middle-aged man asked as he endured the pain.

    "Lock him up first!" The instructions of the Wang family''s young miss came from the other end of the phone, followed by a beeping sound. Obviously, the other side had hung up.

    The middle-aged man looked at the three babies carefully. After repeating the words of the Wang family''s young miss, his heart became more and more uneasy. At this time, the three children''s patience was running out.

    "Call our cheap dad''s phone and tell him we''re here!" Rui Sheng ordered.

    The middle-aged man did not dare to refuse.

    At the same time, he mingchen, who was having a meal with the Wang family''s eldest daughter, received a call from the suspected kidnappers. He stood up immediately and said nervously,""If you have any requests, just say it. Don''t hurt the child!"

    When she heard he mingchen say this, the Wang family''s young miss''s heart couldn''t help but beat wildly. What did he mean? She didn''t dare to think too much about it. She didn''t want the rare opportunity to have dinner with he mingchen to disappear just like that. However, he mingchen obviously didn''t have the mood to pay attention to the Wang family''s eldest miss ''mood.

    After he hung up the phone, he mingchen ran out of the restaurant without saying a word. The young miss of the Wang family immediately chased after him.

    When they caught up with he mingchen at the parking lot, the Wang family''s young miss quickly asked,""Mingchen, what''s the matter?"

    "I''m sorry, I have news of the three babies. I have to go save them!" As he mingchen answered the youngdy of the Wang family, he also called Grandpa he.

    Hearing this, the Wang family''s eldest miss''s heart skipped a beat. A bad feeling rose in her heart. It was indeed as she had guessed, but how could it be like this? She had clearly arranged everything, hadn''t she?

    The Wang family''s young miss couldn''t understand, but she still smiled and said,""I''ll go with you,"

    He mingchen nodded and the two of them got into the car.

    While sitting in the car, the Wang family''s young miss sent out a message without a sound.

    After the middle-aged man read the message, he said to the three babies with an embarrassed expression,""Miss Wang wants to kill you all."

    "Oh! Then let''s do as she wishes!" Saint Rui smiled evilly and gave the other two a look. After that, the three mischievous children held their breath and fainted before he mingchen arrived.

    Seeing this, the two middle-aged men blinked and blinked again. They couldn''t believe what they had just seen. He was really out of breath!

    A few minutester, he mingchen barged in with his men.

    The people he had brought were all on high alert, but when they entered the room, they found that it was very quiet. There were no vicious kidnappers, only two seriously injured middle-aged men lying on the sofa and a half-dead Rabbit in aa ...

    "Where''s my son?" When he saw the two of them, he mingchen immediately rushed over and grabbed the other party by the cor.

    "In, in the room." A middle-aged man said. Then, he coughed a few times and spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. They were heavily injured and couldn''t stand the other party''s torment!

    After hearing this, he mingchen rushed into the room. When he saw the three little people lying on the bed, motionless and breathless, he was a little dumbfounded. At this time, the Wang family''s young miss also ran in and checked the three children''s breathing. She said with a sorrowful face,""Mingchen, the three children have already passed away. Don''t be too sad. My condolences!"

    "You bastard! You''re the one who went, your whole family went!" Suddenly, a soft voice was heard, and then Saint Rui sat up first.

    "Argh! The corpse hase back to life!" The young miss of the Wang family, who was already feeling guilty, was so scared that her soul almost flew out of her body. She screamed and ran out!

    "You''re the one who came back to life!" Rui ze also jumped up from the bed, and jumped up to block the Wang family''s young miss "path.

    Looking at the little boy who was standing in front of her and staring at her coldly, the Wang family''s young miss suddenly felt a sense of horror as if she had nowhere to hide. It was as if she had been seen through. She didn''t know why this was happening. However, it was true that the little doll in front of her made her hair stand on end!

    In particr, the other party''s dark eyes, which were as deep as an ancient well, made the Wang family''s young miss''s heart tremble.

    "Scoundrel! Where to? I will destroy you on behalf of the moon!" At the same time, Rui Jin, who was no longer ying dead, saw that his two brothers had woken up. He also jumped off the bed and put on a stance in front of the Wang family''s young miss.

    However, ruiqiao''s words made the two brothers speechless. This guy definitely had the rhythm of watching too many cartoons!

 Chapter 3076 Side Story: Strange Shuli?(1)

    Although the two brothers thought so, the two little people were very calm. In the few days that they were locked up here, the two of them had actually watched a lot of cartoons. It was said that it was the favorite leisure activity of the children in this world, and now, Rui Jin was using it.

    Due to Rui Jin''s learning and selling, the Wang family''s young miss waspletely stunned. Was the bad guy talking about her? No, she must have misunderstood. These three annoying brats would never know about her plot! It definitely wouldn ''t!

    In this regard, the Wang family''s young miss was very confident. She had always thought that she was resourceful and intelligent, and would never believe that she would be seen through by three milk children. At the thought of this, the Wang family''s young miss couldn''t help but turn her head with a slightly aggrieved expression."Mingchen, in order to find these three children, I''ve put in a lot of effort. Not only are they not grateful, but they even called me a bad person. Wu...How can I ept this?!"

    The sadness in the Wang family''s eldest young miss''s tone was enough to make anyone who saw it feel sad and cry, but he mingchen didn''t give her any response. At this moment, he mingchen was in a daze. He was still immersed in the shock of his three children''s resurrection and couldn''te back to his senses for a long time.

    How could he not be shocked? He couldn''t feel the three children''s breathing, but in the next moment, the three children sat up, alive and kicking. Two of them even jumped off the bed in high spirits to flirt with the Wang family''s young miss. Thispletely subverted his previous understanding. This kind of incident was simply on the level of paranormal in his heart. In this way, he naturally couldn''t respond to the Wang family''s young miss''s feigned pity.

    However, Rui Jin, this greedy brat, had enough time to respond to miss Wang. He took out a pink and tender peach from who knows where and took a bite before saying,"This olddy, you''re pretending to be innocent. You can deceive ghosts, but you want to deceive us? Do you think we don''t know that you''re the one who ordered people to kidnap us?"

    "You''re talking nonsense! Don''t you nder me!" When the Wang family''s young miss heard this, she immediately exploded. Originally, when she heard the other party call her old grandma, she wanted to sew up the little Rascal''s mouth. Then, when she heard the other party say all the shameful things she had done, she was really shocked and angry. Inparison, calling her old grandma was nothing!

    "Ruijie, what did you say?" At this time, he mingchen, who had been stunned for a long time, finally reacted and heard everything that Xiao Ruijie had said. Then, he looked at the Wang family''s eldest miss in disbelief, and a hint of disappointment shed in his eyes.

    "This olddy is the one who nned our kidnapping!" Rui Jin took a bite of the sweet and juicy peach and said honestly.

    "No! Ming Chen, don''t listen to his nonsense. How could I do such a thing? You can''t trust a child''s words!" The young miss of the Wang family quickly said.

    "Children don''t know how to lie. If you really didn''t do it, why would he say that?" He mingchen said without even thinking. To him, children were the most innocent and pure people in the world, and their words were the most credible.

    "Yes, mother said that good children should not lie. Ruijin is definitely a kind and honest child!" After hearing he mingchen''s words, Rui Chen nodded his head heavily.

    He mingchen also agreed with this, so he immediately looked at the Wang family''s young miss with an unfriendly gaze. At this moment, the Wang family''s young miss waspletely blinded by jealousy and shouted angrily,""What mother? I should be your mother!"

    "Tsk! If you want to be our mother, you''ll have to ask for my father''s permission first!" Saint Rui interjected with a bad joke.

    "That''s right, my dad has high standards, he won''t fall for you!" Rui ze also chimed in with a smile.

    Upon hearing this, the Wang family''s eldest young miss suddenly became anxious and shouted at he mingchen,""Mingchen, I want you to marry me immediately!"

    "Impossible!" He mingchen rejected her tly. He would not marry a woman who would harm children. Although he did not have much evidence so far, he believed that these three children would not lie to him.

    "Why is it impossible? I love you so much, and I''ve done so many things for you!" The rejected young miss of the Wang family roared in disbelief. She was clearly a little possessed, and the look in her eyes was extremely crazy.

    "I don''t want a vicious woman." He mingchen said directly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Yes, that''s right. You can''t marry a poison Scorpion!" Saint Rui pped his hands and said.

    Upon hearing this, the Wang family''s young miss was disappointed. Suddenly, she took out a dagger from her small bag and pressed it against he mingchen''s neck with lightning speed.""He Minchen, are you willing to marry me or not?"

    "Wow! This old grandma is angry from embarrassment!" Seeing this scene, Rui Jin even forgot to eat the peach, and gloated.

    "I must!" Rui ze agreed seriously.

    "That''s normal. Even a desperate dog would jump over a wall!" Saint Rui also said.

    He mingchen: "..." Did these three brats have to be so happy?!

    The three brats watched helplessly as he mingchen was threatened with a knife, but they were still gloating at the side. They even thought that this was normal.

    At this moment, the people who had been interrogating the two middle-aged men in the living room suddenly realized that the mastermind behind this was the Wang family''s young miss after hearing from the prisoners. The Wang family''s young miss was in the room at this moment!

    This is terrible! Sensing the danger, they immediately rushed into the room and just happened to see the young miss of the Wang family holding a knife to he mingchen''s neck.

    He mingchen''s subordinate immediately shouted,""Wang meifen, let go of my young master!"

    The youngdy of the Wang family was named Wang meifen. Her subordinates had originally respected her, but now they no longer had the mood to respect this proud youngdy! He was scared to death! If anything happened to his young master, he wouldn''t have to return to the he family!

    "Alright! I can let him go, as long as he marries me!" Wang meifen stated her conditions.

    The subordinate was in a difficult position. He looked at he mingchen''s dark face and carefully called out,""Young master?"

    ording to his subordinate, he might as well agree to save the young master''s life and then slowly deal with Wang meifen. However, he mingchen was a tough man. He was not willing to be forced by Wang meifen to submit, so he immediately said coldly,""You want me to marry you? dream on!"

    "Oh, oh, oh! Uncle he is mighty!" Hearing this, Saint Rui pped his hands happily.

    He mingchen felt even more helpless. He couldn''t help but think that this was probably the peach blossom tribtion that Ruisheng had mentioned! Although he was already very careful, he stillmitted the peach blossom tribtion. Not only that, but he also implicated the three cute little people. He felt extremely guilty, but fortunately, the three little children were not hurt at all. Otherwise, he really didn''t know how to exin to their parents.

    When the subordinate heard Saint Rui''s shouting, he felt his head was about to explode. However, he could not lose his temper at a little kid, so he could only coax him,"My little ancestor, the young master is in danger! Can we not provoke the criminal? That knife is very sharp!"

 Chapter 3077 Side Story: Strange Shuli?(2)

    Hearing that a subordinate had treated Wang meifen as a criminal, the three little kids couldn''t help butugh. Wang meifen was so angry that her beautiful face was distorted.

    "Uncle, you''re provoking the criminal by saying that! Look, the criminal''s face is green, he looks like a green-haired monster!" Rui Jin said in a childish voice.

    The subordinate turned around and saw that it was true. Immediately, he didn''t dare to say anything, lest he provoked the criminal.

    At the same time, old master he had received the news that his grandson was held hostage by Wang meifen. When he first heard the news, old master he couldn''t believe his ears. That ... Did he hear it wrong? How could his own grandson be held hostage by the youngdy of the Wang family? This didn''t make sense!

    However, there was no time for him to find out the truth. The next moment, he had no choice but to follow arge number ofw enforcement officers to the crime site.

    As the grandfather who was being held hostage, old master he walked into the room and saw the sharp knife in Wang meifen''s hand against his grandson''s neck. He immediately broke out in a cold sweat. If Wang meifen''s hand trembled, his grandson would lose his life!

    "Wang meifen, what are you trying to do?" After a while, old master he calmed himself down and asked angrily.

    "I want he Minchen to marry me!" Wang meifen said honestly.

    "If you want mingchen to marry you, you have to put down the knife first! What''s going on?" Old master he had a headache. Wang meifen was usually quite normal, why was she so silly?

    At this time, old master he already knew that Wang meifen was the mastermind behind the kidnapping. Although he hated her for kidnapping his three lovely great-grandsons, at this moment, his grandsons were also in her hands, so not only could he not get angry, but he also had to calm down, afraid that the other party would lose his grandson''s life if he got angry.

    "It''s all Ming Chen''s fault for not marrying me!" Wang meifen said angrily.

    "Meifen! Don''t worry, I have the final say in the he family. If I say that Ming Chen will marry you, then you will. So, can you let him go first? If he''s injured, there won''t be a groom at the wedding. " Old master he coaxed.

    "You have the final say? Hmph! If what you said was the truth, I would have be the madam of the he family a long time ago. " When Wang meifen heard this, not only did she not believe it, but she also said sarcastically.

    "Uh! That was then and this is now!" Old master he said with slight embarrassment.

    "But I don''t believe you!" Wang meifen was not moved at all.

    "Then what will it take for you to believe this old man''s words?" Old master he was going crazy.

    "Call the priest over to witness our marriage now!" Wang meifen said.

    "Don''t even think about it, Grandpa, don''t agree to her request! Our he family can''t have this vicious woman!" When he mingchen heard this, he quickly rejected it loudly.

    "You brat, shut up! I have the final say in this matter!" Old master he gave he mingchen a warning look and pretended to be angry.

    "Great-grandfather, why are you still hiring a priest! There are ready-made ones. " Suddenly, Saint Rui, who had seen enough of the show, said.

    "What?" Old grandpa he was stunned, not understanding what this little thing meant.

    "It''s far away on the horizon, but it''s right in front of my eyes. I''ll just be their witness!" Saint Rui said with a smile.

    "Saint Rui, stop it!" Old master he was getting more and more frustrated. This little thing was still causing trouble at a time like this!

    "Great-grandfather, I''m serious!" Saint Rui suddenly said with a Holy look.

    Ugh! Everyone was collectively dumbfounded. What the hell was this! Please don''t mess around!

    Wang meifen was burning with anger and shouted,""Deal with these three little bastards first! I don''t want to see them again!"

    "You''re the little bastard, your whole family are little bastards!" Hearing Wang meifen scold the three brothers, Rui Jin couldn''t take it.

    "Ruiqiao, calm down!" Saint Rui smiled andforted her. Then, he said to Wang meifen,""Olddy, the only people who can deal with us in this world are our parents. Who Do You Think You Are? You dare to deal with us? Aren''t you afraid of spraining your tongue? Originally! I still wanted to fulfill yourst wish before you went to prison, but now I''ve changed my mind. If I want to marry uncle he, it''s impossible for me to do so in this lifetime! Not only that, you''ll be reduced to a little bastard for all your lives! Ruize, I''ll leave it to you!"

    Rui ze, who received Saint Rui''s gaze, understood and a dark mark was inserted into Wang meifen''s body in front of everyone. In an instant, Wang meifen shouted in shock,""W-what did you do to me?"

    Wang meifen, who clearly felt a slight chill in her body, suddenly felt fear in her heart. Although she didn''t know what had happened, she knew that the little bastard in front of her must have done something to her body.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Old master he, he mingchen, and the others also saw the scene just now. Suddenly, a sense of fantasy rose in their hearts, and they werepletely stunned.

    After that, Rui Jin, who had finally finished eating the entire peach, casually threw the Peach Pit in his hand, and it hit Wang meifen''s head. The sudden force caused Wang meifen to fall to the ground, and he mingchen regained his freedom.

    He mingchen, who felt that he had just escaped death and was not forced to marry a wife, could finally heave a sigh of relief.

    In this day and age, women were really too scary. After this incident, he mingchen, who already had a shadow over women in his heart, would probably have to keep a respectful distance from women for a short period of time.

    However, he mingchen was still very grateful to his three little saviors. He carried the three children in one go and he mingchen felt a lot more at ease.

    Rui Sheng patted he Minchen''s shoulder consolingly,"Uncle he, don''t worry. Your peach blossom tribtion has been resolved."

    "Thank you!" He mingchen was touched.

    "Little guys, why are you calling me uncle? You should call me daddy!" Seeing that his grandson and three great-grandchildren were safe and sound, old master he was in the mood to joke.

    "Great-grandfather, we should be calling him uncle!" Ruisheng blinked his dark and bright eyes. If he called he mingchen "dad," their biological father would be furious.

    "Yes, calling uncle he" dad "is just a temporary measure. You can''t take it seriously." Rui ze exined.

    "It''s all because of uncle he''s love affair. Uncle he is a good person, so we want to help him. Great-grandfather, don''t randomly match couples in the future, or something will happen!" The foodie Rui Xin said a few words of heartfelt sincerity, which was rare.

    But old master he was disappointed after hearing this. He confirmed,""Mingchen, you really didn''t give birth to the three of them?"

    "No!" He mingchen felt extremely helpless. If he really had three such weird sons, he would definitely go crazy with joy! Unfortunately, there was none!

    AI! Old master he was also extremely disappointed. The great-grandson that was within his grasp had flown away just like that!

    After dealing with Wang meifen''s matter and returning home, old master he couldn''t ept it no matter how he thought about it. In addition, the three children were extremely mysterious and full of fantasy, so he really didn''t want to give up just like that. After careful consideration, he decided to acknowledge these three little children as his great-grandchildren.

    After she told he mingchen her thoughts, he mingchen rejected her. From he mingchen''s point of view, the three children were very mysterious. Their origins were definitely not ordinary, and they were not people they could get close to. Therefore, in order not to provoke the people behind the three children, he could only advise his grandfather to give up on this idea. He also asked everyone to keep their mouths shut about some mysterious things and pretend that they knew nothing.

    The facts proved that he mingchen''s decision waspletely correct. With his demonic temperament, he would naturally not allow any mortal to have any ideas about his own child, no matter if it was good or evil! One had to know that it didn''t matter how much of a ruckus his own child wanted to y with, but this kind of tolerance wasn''t limited to others.

    After the three children had removed he mingchen''s peach blossom tribtion, they chose to leave. After all, they still had many ces that they had not gone to, and they had been here for a long time. Therefore, they could not stay here any longer. Their next destination was chosenpletely ording to the foodie Rui Juan''s idea. It was the Eastern Shore of Indigo. It was said that there was delicious food everywhere, so Rui Juan wanted to try it.

    There were two options to go to the East Coast. One was to take a ne, and the other was to take a boat. Airne and the other two were not very interested. To them, the speed of an airne was definitely not as fast as the flying beast that was sulking in their beast pet dimension. Therefore, the three of them were more inclined to take a boat.

    He mingchen bought first-ss tickets for the three children and personally sent them to the ship. After he told the captain to take care of them, he left the three children with tears in his eyes.

    The three children naturally did not feel as sad as he mingchen. In reality, they were extremely excited. This was the journey at sea that they had been looking forward to for a long time! It came so quickly!

    Full of anticipation, the three little childreny on the deck chairs on the deck and basked in the sun after the ship set sail. Their carefree appearance made many onlookers who were also basking in the sunugh.

    The three little people were wearing sunsses and a pair of shorts. Their fair skin was shining with a pink luster. They looked very fresh and delicious, and also very delicate and cute. No one had ever seen such cute little guys before, and they couldn''t help but take a few more looks.

    "Old ancestor, there are three little babies over there. They''re so cute!" Suddenly, a sweet voice was heard. Then, a beautiful girl ran up the stairs from the end of the deck. The three children were simply too dazzling. The young girl saw them at a nce.

    The middle-aged man who came upter followed the young girl''s gaze and looked at the three children. His pupils suddenly shrank and he said,""It''s very cute!" His aptitude was even better!

    Just by looking at the height of the three children, they were at least three years old. They were tall and beautiful, and they were definitely the best candidates to cultivate their sect''s cultivation technique!

    Thinking of this, the middle-aged man stepped forward and said,""Little boy, where are your parents?"

    "Strange Shuli?" Rui ze raised his head and spoke the thoughts of the three brothers.

 Chapter 3078 Entanglement (1)

    When the middle-aged man heard this, his originally smiling face darkened, and the muscles on half of his face twitched violently. Then, he patiently coaxed,""Little doll, uncle isn''t a strange Shuli!"

    When Rui ze heard this, he very seriously observed the other party for a while, and then nodded his head cautiously,""You''re already an old cucumber, yet you''re still pretending to be young!"

    "..." When the middle-aged man heard this, his facepletely darkened. He couldn''t help but feel disgusted in his heart. This little brat was really not cute. Why was his mouth so vicious? I really don''t know which family''s brat he is. Why aren''t his parents taking care of him?

    He admitted that he was not young anymore, but he was not pretending to be young. She was young to begin with! The middle-aged man thought to himself.

    "Second brother, that''s called painting an old cucumber green. You didn''t study hard and didn''t even know this idiom." At this time, Rui Jin, who was gnawing on a fruit, suddenly said.

    The middle-aged man was even more depressed. Why didn''t he know that painting old cucumbers green was also an idiom? However, he also discovered that these two brats ''mouths were as poisonous as the other'' s.

    As for the only one who was pretending to be silent and looking at him with a smile, although he had not said anything, the middle-aged man did not dare to hope that he would hear something nice from the other party.

    As expected, it was Saint Rui''s turn to speak. He smiled and said,"You two Rascals, who allowed you to talk to strangers? Don''t you know that the other party might kidnap us? We''re so cute, so we''re the perfect targets for those bad guys!"

    "Big brother''s teaching is right!" When Rui ze and Rui Qiao heard this, they quickly said in unison.

    The middle-aged man was secretly sulking. How were these two devilish children? There were clearly three of them! It was three! None of the three disobedient children were kind-hearted. They were all ck-hearted little demons!

    The middle-aged man was furious. He had only been hitting on her! He was really hitting on her! Why did these three disobedient children think he was a bad guy? Who was that? Where are your parents? Let''s have a good talk!

    The indignant middle-aged man''s face turned ck, then green! Then green, then white, like a palette of dark and gloomy colors! The onlookers couldn''t help but sigh. They didn''t try to strike up a conversation with the three children, or they would probably be treated the same way!

    From this, it could be seen that the three children''s vignce was not ordinary! Of course, they mainly didn''t think that the child''s parents would not be around. If there was a misunderstanding and the parents thought that they were abductors, they would be looking for trouble!

    In just a few minutes, the onlookers had made up their minds not to care about these three milk babies.

    After the three children said that, they turned their heads away and no longer looked at the middle-aged man who was sulking. The gorgeous girl saw that the old ancestor had suffered a loss at the hands of the three little children, so she wanted to perform well and regain some face for the old ancestor. Therefore, the next moment, she ran to the third little child and said with a smile,""Little brother, my ancestor is not a bad person. You can''t treat him like this!"

    "Then how should we treat him?" Saint Rui blinked his eyes and asked curiously.

    "You have to respect him, he''s your elder!" The gorgeous youngdy saw that there was a chance and quickly said.

    "Whose elder is he?" Saint Rui asked in confusion.

    "Who knows? anyway, it''s not mine." Rui ze said calmly, a hint of ridicule shing in his dark eyes. Nowadays, there were always people who liked to pretend to be elders to gain respect. He was really annoying!

    "Uh!" The gorgeous girl was stunned for a moment before she responded,"No matter which family you belong to, shouldn''t you respect those who are older than you?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "ording to what you said, there are too many people that we have to respect. Wouldn''t we die of exhaustion?" Rui ze said a little impatiently. Although he was only one year old, his IQ was by no means the same as a one-year-old child. He had always hated people who wanted to point fingers just because they were older, damn it! Did he really think he was a dish? He was just a passerby!

    "You can''t understand it that way. Didn''t your parents teach you to respect the elderly?" The gorgeous girl obviously didn''t hear Rui ze''s impatience and wanted to turn the little child in front of her around. In her opinion, this little child was not respectful to the elderly because he had been raised wrongly. While he was still young, she couldn''t let them be so rude.

    "We''ve always respected the elderly! More importantly, our parents have always warned us not to talk to strangers, especially strangers with other purposes!" Rui ze said calmly.

    "Uh! We don''t have any purpose, and we''re not grandmother Wolf. We just simply thought you were cute and wanted to get to know you. " The gorgeous young woman hurriedly said.

    "But we don''t want to know you!" Rui ze was very honest.

    "..." The gorgeous girl almost went crazy after hearing this. This little boy was really not cute!

    "Yes, we''re so cute. You obviously have ulterior motives for wanting to get to know us. The possibility of you trying to kidnap us is 80%. As for the other 20%, I''m sure you don''t have good intentions either. In this day and age, no one will be good to you for no reason, unless it''s their own parents." Seeing that the gorgeous youngdy had nothing to say, Rui Jin, who was gnawing on a fruit, interrupted.

    "Little Yingying has grown up." Saint Rui touched Rui Qiao''s head and sighed, as if he was saying ''my son is growing up'', and this thought of his made many peopleugh.

    Who wouldn''t be amused when they saw a little kid praising another little kid in the tone of an elder? In particr, the little child who was praised raised his head arrogantly as if he was responding to his brother''s words, which made him even more amused.

    However, at this moment, both the middle-aged man and the gorgeous youngdy were extremely depressed! The two of them could be considered to have seen a lot, but today, because of the three milk children, their minds were tormented. Such an experience was really rare.

    Unfortunately, no matter what they thought in their hearts, it had nothing to do with the three. After they had enough of the sun, the three directly went back to the cabin to rest.

    Dinner was personally delivered to the three of them by the captain. The captain received he mingchen''s generous tip, so he naturally had to take good care of these three little children who were traveling alone.

    The captain was also aware of what had happened on the deck. However, seeing that the old and the young did not seem to be hostile to the third child, he did not interfere.

    The next day, the three children met a middle-aged man and a gorgeous girl on the deck.

    The middle-aged man thought that they were familiar with each other after yesterday''s encounter, so he naturally waved at the three little fellows to greet them. However, the three of them walked past the middle-aged man and the gorgeous girl,pletely ignoring them.

    "¡­¡­"

    The middle-aged man was extremely depressed.

    He was certain that the three devilish children were doing this on purpose. However, he felt that the third baby had a character and was a promising talent. Therefore, he was more concerned about the third baby.

    The gorgeous girl saw that the old ancestor was very interested in the third child. In order to please the old ancestor, she came up with an idea,""Since the old forefather likes them so much, why don''t we just take them away?"

 Chapter 3079 Entanglement (2)

    "Then aren''t we really bad guys?" The middle-aged man red at the gorgeous girl and said unhappily.

    "How can old forefather think like this? Aren''t we doing this for their own good? "More importantly, it''s the third child''s good fortune to be able to join our sect. In the future, they''ll be above the rest. By then, their parents will be grateful to us. After all, we''ve provided them with an opportunity toe into contact with our circle!" The gorgeous youngdy said with extreme pride.

    It had to be said that the gorgeous youngdy''s words moved the middle-aged man, but when he turned back to look at the three milk babies, he quickly retracted his thoughts. Looking at the temperament of these three, they didn''t seem like children from ordinary families. If the other party''s background was too big, it would cause trouble for their sect, and it would not be worth it!

    "I think it''s better to get their parents" approval. " The middle-aged man said cautiously.

    "Old ancestor, how could their parents possibly disagree? So what if the third child was from a top rich family? They should be grateful to us. Besides, if they perform well, we can totally take these three children''s families as subsidiary families. You know, this is a Supreme glory for them!" The gorgeous youngdy said confidently.

    Although the middle-aged man felt that the young girl''s words made sense, he still felt that it was inappropriate. After all, he really liked these three children. Thus, after thinking about it seriously, he still rejected the young girl''s suggestion.

    When the young girl saw that the old ancestor did not take her opinion, she was naturally angry. She also did not have a good impression of the three little children. However, the young girl had other ideas in her mind, and she was secretly calcting the feasibility of this matter.

    However, the three little children did not know what the girl was thinking. They were so happy on the boat that they almost forgot about home.

    After nearly a week of sailing, they finally arrived at the Eastern Shore of Indigo. Before disembarking, Rui Xin first went online to search for delicacies from all over the world, and then persistently moved towards her goal.

    The inte said that the seafood in an Ind City on the East Coast was very fresh and delicious. After getting off the boat, Rui Jin pulled her two brothers and took another ne to the city.

    By right, Rui Jin had eaten a lot of seafood, but he was still very interested in seafood! Especially therge lobsters, he would never get tired of them.

    When they arrived at the city, they found the most famous seafood restaurant there and went straight in.

    Although there were no waiters to stop them from entering, when they were ordering, the waiter asked,""Little friend, where are your parents?"

    The waiter had never seen such a young child go down to the restaurant alone. Moreover, he was afraid that the three children would not have the money to pay the bill.

    "My parents are at home! Auntie, can we order now?" Saint Rui said honestly, his eyes shing with impatience.

    He couldn''t understand at all why people would ask him this question everywhere he went. Could it be that children couldn''te out without their parents? Isn''t that child a little too deprived of freedom? What about the right to have children? You can''t look down on children like this! They wanted freedom! They wanted equality!

    Of course, only children like Rui Sheng would have such thoughts. After all, ordinary children would not have the courage to wander around the streets at the age of one. They would definitely be targeted and kidnapped by bad guys. As for the three of them, whoever dared to kidnap them would be the unlucky one! Although her parents were not by her side, they were monitoring her through the light screen! As long as the child was not in danger, both Leng ruoxue and the demon would not make a move.

    Why did you let the child out? Didn''t he just want the three of them to experience a different environment?

    However, the waiter would never understand the thoughts of Leng ruoxue and the demon. She was also in a dilemma because she had been called Auntie.

    She was only twenty! Twenty! How did she be an Auntie?

    Looking at the child who was in a hurry to order, the waiter corrected him,""Little kids, you can call me big sister, but don''t call me Auntie. Big sister isn''t that old."

    "But, we all call those who are slightly older than you ''grandma''..." Saint Rui said with a slightly aggrieved tone.

    The waiter knelt down after hearing that. So he was taking advantage of her by calling her Auntie!

    Taking a deep breath, the waitress told herself to stay calm and not to argue with a kid. Then, she said,""Little friend, you have to pay for the food here."

    "I know! This isn''t a Relief Center, how can we not charge them!" Saint Rui replied naturally and looked at the waiter with a little sympathy. Why did this shop find a fool to be a waiter? Everyone knows that it''s natural to pay for a meal, right?

    The waiter almost vomited blood. This little boy looked cute, but why did the words he said sound so uncute? actually, what she wanted to ask was, do you have money?

    On the other hand, Rui Jin was more understanding, he took out a bunch of coins and said: "Auntie, don''t worry. We have money!"

    The currency on the was universal, so the change they had exchanged in the West Coast could finally be put to use.

    The waitress''s mouth twitched even more when she saw the coins, but she still said,""This is not enough!"

    "Not enough? Don''t be afraid, I still have more. " After saying that, Rui Qiao poured out all the coins in her bag, and they filled the table, almost forming a small mountain.

    I''m not afraid!

    The waiter was silent. He looked at the coins on the table and was speechless. Whose brat was this! Can the parents take it away?<novelnext></novelnext>

    Obviously, he could not!

    "I''ll pay for the three children!" Just as the waitress was worrying, a heavenly voice suddenly rang out. At least, in the waitress''s eyes, the voice was simply too beautiful, so she quickly turned her head. When she saw a middle-aged man and a gorgeous girl, the waitress was satisfied.

    Regardless of the rtionship between the other party and the three devilish children, it was good that someone was willing to pay! Most importantly, the other party was an adult.

    However, Rui Sheng, Rui ze and Rui Yan only saw a middle-aged man and a beautiful youngdy, and were obviously unhappy.

    This was definitely not a chance encounter! The three of them were being followed by the bad guy!

    "Auntie, they''re human traffickers. They want to abduct us." Blinking his eyes, Rui ze revealed a fearful expression as he reminded.

    "Argh! It can''t be!" Upon hearing this, the waiter was stunned. Human traffickers were so rampant now? He dared toe to the restaurant? And in front of everyone? However, looking at the three children''s beautiful appearance, it was possible that they were the human traffickers ''targets.

    With that thought in mind, the waiter''s gaze on the middle-aged man and the gorgeous girl immediately became unfriendly. In addition to the waiter, the customers who were eating in the restaurant heard Rui ze''s crisp words and immediately looked at the two people vigntly. Someone even loudly reminded,""Little boy, quickly call the police!"

    "Right! Call the police! Quickly make the call!" The waiter reacted and was about to run to the service desk.

    When the middle-aged man saw that the misunderstanding was big, he immediately became anxious and exined loudly,""Everyone, don''t misunderstand. We are not human traffickers. We know these three children."

    After saying this, the middle-aged man was about to break out in a cold sweat. He had lived for so many years, but he had never lost so much face! It was all thanks to these three brats! However, seeing that these three were so clever and knew how to use public opinion, he was still very happy. It was just that he had embarrassed himself.

    When the waiter heard the middle-aged man''s words, he could not help but hesitate.

    "Auntie, we don''t even know them." When Saint Rui saw it, he quickly said.

    "I''ll call the police!" The waiter was helpless. It was better to let the police handle this kind of thing. Who asked her to be aw-abiding good citizen!

    On the right path!

    Saint Rui clenched his little fist and was satisfied.

    However, the gorgeous girl was not satisfied. She hurriedly went forward to stop the waiter and shouted,""What police? If you dare to call the police, I''ll make sure your shop can''t continue operating!"

    Faced with the gorgeous girl''s threat, the waiter''s heart trembled, but she still bravely met the gorgeous girl''s eyes and loudly said,""You want to threaten me? You guys are really not good people!"

    The gorgeous girl was so angry that her eyes were full of stars. Then, she rushed to the front of the three children and shouted,""Quickly tell this stupid woman that we''re together!"

    "Olddy, are you threatening us too?" Rui Sheng blinked his innocent ck eyes and asked with a face full of fear.

    Old grandma!

    The gorgeous girl was about to go crazy from anger, but the waiter was secretly happy. The little boy''s words were true! He really called another woman grandmother!

    "You three little B * stards ..." The gorgeous girl was about to go crazy. Children were indeed not cute. Even if the little boy in front of her was extremely cute on the outside, he was still a little devil in his bones.

    "Huan ''er,e back!" Afraid that the gorgeous girl would cause trouble, the middle-aged man quickly spoke.

    "Ancestor!" The gorgeous young woman was very unwilling, but she still obediently returned to the middle-aged man''s side.

    At the same time, the middle-aged man apologetically exined to the waiter and the diners in the shop about the dispute between them and the three children. He also very sincerely stated that he only wanted to take the three children as his disciples, which was why he was chasing them and not some human traffickers.

    After exining, the middle-aged man even showed off his strength. Seeing this, everyone in the shop, including the waiters, did not dare to get involved in the entanglement between the two sides. As for calling the police, hehe!

    In this world, although ancient martial arts powerhouses rarely appeared in front of ordinary people, people were notpletely ignorant of those powerhouses with extraordinary martial arts. Moreover, this world greatly worshiped the strong. Therefore, the moment the middle-aged man revealed his strength, he immediately received countless eager gazes. To be able to be noticed by an ancient martial arts powerhouse was definitely a great honor to the ordinary people!

    For a moment, many envious gazes were cast on the three little children at the same time. At this time, no one dared to suspect that the old and young were human traffickers! After all, how could an expert do such a despicable thing?

    But unfortunately, no matter how envious the others were, the three milk babies were not moved. Seeing that the situation had been reversed, Saint Rui was not angry and said calmly,""Can we order now? We''re so hungry!"

 Chapter 3080 Side Story: Helping Others (1)

    Hearing this, the waiter quickly brought the menu over. Rui Sheng didn''t even look at the menu and directly said,""I''ll have three lobsters first! I want the biggest one!"

    The waiter''s mouth twitched, and he couldn''t help but say,""Can you guys eat lobster? How about a cup of coconut juice?"

    From the waiter''s point of view, lobster should not be suitable for such a young child. Lobster porridge was fine. Of course, coconut juice was simr to milk, so it should be the most suitable for a child to drink, right? But obviously, Saint Rui was very angry after hearing this. The other party was clearly disrespecting the little boy. This was preposterous! Did he think they were easy to bully?

    Saint Rui was very angry, and the consequences were very serious!

    Then, he put on a Holy look and said to the waiter,""Grandma, can you fill your stomach with only coconut juice? Then what''s the point of opening a seafood restaurant! Let''s change it to juice! It was convenient and the production cost was cheap. As far as the eye could see, the streets of the city were filled with tropical coconut trees. They were ready-made raw materials! However, your coconut juice is a little too expensive. It''s too ck! ck is dead!"

    When Rui Sheng said this, he also nced at the picture of coconut juice on the wall of the restaurant, on which the price was clearly written: 100.

    His words made the waiter feel depressed again. First of all, she didn''t know why the child''s attitude towards her had changed so suddenly. He had called her Auntie before, but now he was calling her grandma. Sob ... How could he let her live? Besides, the drinks in the seafood restaurant were not cheap! Although their seafood restaurant was slightly more expensive than others, they were still the most famous seafood restaurant in the area! The hotel itself was of a different ss, so how could it bepared to the roadside stalls?

    Secondly, the waiter also felt a sense of malice from the way the child called her grandma. It seemed that he was taking his anger out on her! After thinking about it carefully, the waiter felt that he had not done anything that he should not have done to offend this little boy! How did it end up like this?

    Although the waiter''s senses were very sharp, he could not understand why. In fact, Rui Sheng was indeed angry, mainly because he saw that the waiter''s treatment of the middle-aged man and the gorgeous girl was too different, which made the narrow-minded and vengeful Rui Sheng very unhappy!

    "You bastard!" What happened to the Alliance? How could his stance be so unstable! Wasn''t the other party just an ancient martial arts expert? As for the people in the shop, they were all showing him respect as if he was a rare animal. Hmph! They were still gods! If these people knew their identities, wouldn''t they all kneel down and worship them?

    Saint Rui looked down on the people around him, who took advantage of the situation and decided to give them a hard time. The waiter became the first person to eat the crab.

    The waiter was inexplicably ostracized and felt wronged. However, out of good professional quality, he knew that the little boy in front of him was not interested in drinks, so he still went to prepare the big lobsters for them.

    The customer was God! Even if the guests were only three little children, it would be the same!

    Half an hourter, the waiter brought out the freshly-baked lobsters, which were red from the processing, and ced them on the table of the three children.

    Looking at the big lobster that was still steaming and had the unique smell of seawater, Rui Sheng suddenly frowned and looked up at the waiter, his face full of doubt,""This is the biggest lobster in your restaurant? You''re not trying to fool me, right?"

    "..." The waiter was silent. He looked at the lobster that was the size of the baby''s arm and didn''t know what made the baby unhappy. These three lobsters were indeed the biggest and best in their store! He didn''t deceive customers just because the other party was a little boy!

    However, Saint Rui was not satisfied, and even said with a face of disgust,""So small! It definitely won''t taste good!"

    "Little friend, the lobsters in our restaurant are definitely the best. Every one of them is alive and kicking, and the taste is also first-ss. You''ll know when you try it." The waiter advised patiently.

    "I don''t need to taste it to know that the lobsters here are definitely not deep-sea lobsters. If I''m not wrong, you must have caught them in the shallow waters! Otherwise, it wouldn''t be so small and taste so bad!" Saint Rui wrinkled his little nose and said. In short, he was disgusted.

    After the waiter heard what Rui Sheng said, he was so angry that he wanted to curse.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Deep sea? Who would go to the deep sea to catch lobsters? All kinds of situations could happen in the deep sea, and it was not something that ordinary people could go down! Do you think you have a swimming pool?

    After taking a deep breath, the waiter told himself not to argue with a little boy. He was still young! After giving herself a few counseling sessions, she said,""Little friend, the seafood sold in all the major hotels and seafood markets on the entire Indigo, other than some fish caught in the deep sea, the rest of the seafood, including lobsters, are all shallow sea!"

    "I see! Why not go to the deep sea? The lobsters in the deep sea are all fat, strong, juicy, and extremely delicious!" As Saint Rui spoke, he even smacked his lips on purpose, as if he was reminiscing.

    The waiter could onlyin when he heard that!

    Lobsters and fish in the deep sea were different. Fish could be caught with a, but could lobsters be caught? Lobsters didn''te out in groups. They had to be caught manually one by one. If they really encountered a big one, it would be hard to tell who would catch who! From this, it could be seen that the risk of catching lobsters in the deep sea was too high! Unless it was an ancient martial arts expert!

    Wait a minute! Wasn''t there an ancient martial arts expert right here? The waiter subconsciously looked at the middle-aged man, but he did not dare to say anything and looked away.

    The middle-aged man immediately understood and even gave the waiter an appreciative look. This little guy is not bad! They were giving him a chance to perform!

    The middle-aged man who felt good about himself immediately walked over and said to the three of them,""Little guys, since you want to eat deep sea lobsters, how about I go and catch some for you?"

    "This is good!" Saint Rui agreed.

    "Just wait!" The middle-aged man was overjoyed when he heard this. He pulled Huan ''er and walked to the nearest beach around the hotel.

    Seeing that the eyesore had left, Rui ze blinked and asked Rui Sheng,""Big brother, what do we do now?"

    "What do you mean? Eat! It won''t taste good when it''s cold!" Saint Rui pointed at the steamed lobster on the table and said.

    "Didn''t we capture that weird Shuli?" Rui ze asked. He did not want to owe anyone a favor!

    Mom said that you can''t owe anyone a favor.

    "Well, I''m not sure if he can catch them. Lobsters in the deep sea are not that easy to catch." Saint Rui was well aware of this because he had followed his uncle to the deep sea once, so he knew how strong the lobsters there were. However, he paused and said,""It doesn''t matter even if you catch him. At most, we''ll just pay him some money as abor fee!"

    "Big brother is smart. This is good. We''re not freeloaders!" Rui ze chuckled when he heard that.

    After that, the three children began to eat.

    The waiter at the side listened to the conversation between Ruisheng and Ruize and was simply confused. Whose brat was this? How could he be so bad? He was simply full of evil tricks! Not only did he treat an ancient martial arts powerhouse as a Coolie, but he also had to pay them. Wasn''t this a waste of his money?

 Chapter 3081 Helping Others Is A Pleasure (2)

    After thinking about it, the waiter felt a deep sympathy for the ancient martial arts expert who wanted to please the three milk baby. It was not easy to take in a good disciple these days!

    By the time the middle-aged man and the young girl returned to the seafood shop, the three babies had already finished ten lobsters. The waiter was deeply envious of the three babies ''good appetites, but at the same time, he was a little worried that they would have an upset stomach. Fortunately, the third baby only ate lobsters. If there were any other seafood, they would have to be sent to the hospital soon!

    But now, the waiter was very suspicious. Could these three little kids still eat? It could be seen that although the ancient martial arts expert was in a somewhat sorry state, his harvest seemed to be good. That was because he was carrying a one-meter-long lobster in each of his hands, and the young girl named Huan ''er was also dragging one with some difficulty.

    It was really a huge lobster!

    The waiter and the customers in the restaurant couldn''t help but sigh, but they also knew that the lobster was not caught for them.

    Sure enough, in the next moment, the middle-aged man couldn''t help but immediatelye to the three children and put on a gentle expression with a smile.""How are these three? they''re not bad, right?"

    Saint Rui lifted his eyes and touched his little belly,""It''s passable!" It was much smaller than the one his uncle caught.

    It sounded passable! The middle-aged man knew that the other party was not satisfied! He was instantly depressed! And this was what he had caught with great difficulty!

    Just as the middle-aged man was secretly worried, he suddenly felt a weight in his arms. He looked down and saw a transparent stic bag filled with coins in his arms ...

    What was the meaning of this? The middle-aged man had a bad feeling.

    At this moment, Rui Jin, who had stuffed the bag of coins into his hands, exined with a cute smile,""This is yourbor fee. You deserve it. Don''t be polite with me. All I have is money!"

    After giving his instructions, Rui Jin impatiently snatched the lobster from the middle-aged man''s hand and dragged it into the kitchen.

    The scene of a pink and tender little person less than half a meter in size dragging tworge lobsters nearly a meter in size into the kitchen was eerily exciting to everyone present.

    Oh my! This little boy ... Was born with divine strength!

    As for the weight of the two lobsters, no one present doubted it. Didn''t you see that the girl was struggling to drag them? However, the little boy dragged the two lobsters away as if he was ying.

    Time seemed to have stopped. Everyone, including the middle-aged man, was stunned.

    After the middle-aged man came back to his senses, he quietly put the transparent stic bag on the table and hid in a corner to draw circles.

    Wu ... This detestable little rascal! What an evil fellow! He went to the sea to catch lobsters just for this littlebor fee? As an ancient martial arts expert, he was not in such a dire state, okay?

    Seeing that his old ancestor was silent, Huan ''er only felt the anger in her heart burst out! This is too much! They really went too far! When had they ever received such treatment? But now, he was humiliated by three little kids!

    The more Huan ''er thought about it, the angrier she became. She rushed to Rui Sheng and Rui ze, wanting to ask for an exnation. Who knew that before she could speak, Rui ze very cleverly snatched the big lobster in her hand and smiled,""Give it to me! It''s heavy!"

    The young girl was furious! She wasn''t here to deliver lobsters to them, okay? But without giving her a chance to react, Ruize also dragged the lobster to the kitchen.

    Oh my! Another one with innate divine strength!

    Everyone who witnessed this scene was once again dumbfounded.

    Seeing that his two younger brothers had gone to the back kitchen, Rui Sheng also went to the back kitchen.

    Normally, the back kitchen did not allow unauthorized people to enter, so as soon as Saint Rui walked in, he saw the chef in the back kitchen seemed to be negotiating with his two younger brothers. Out of curiosity, he went over.

    "What''s wrong?" Saint Rui asked with a Holy look.

    "Big brother, this Grandpa chef doesn''t allow us to stay here!" Rui Jin saw that big brother hade and quicklyined.

    The young chef, who was called Grandpa chef, twitched his mouth. He was only thirty years old! He became a grandfather! What an unadorable child!

    "Why can''t I?" Saint Rui asked, pretending to be confused.

    "Little friend, this is an important ce in the kitchen. Unrted people are usually not allowed to enter." The chef exined to the little boy patiently.

    "But aren''t we already here?" Saint Rui said after thinking for a while.

    "¡­¡­"

    "It''s a mistake for you toe in," the speechless chef replied with his eyes.

    "Big brother, we can''t go out. What if he changes our lobsters? That''s why we have to stay here and keep an eye on them!" Rui Jin, who was afraid that her brother would be persuaded, hurriedly reminded her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The chef''s face darkened when he heard this reason.

    However, Saint Rui nodded his head seriously,"it is possible, so we request to watch from the side!."

    "Little friend, we''re a legitimate hotel. We won''t do such a thing. Please believe in our hotel''s reputation." The chef could only try to exin.

    Unfortunately, Saint Rui didn''t believe him, and pointed out a few recent cases on the inte,"These guilds also im to be legitimate!"

    This time, the chef had nothing to say. He really didn''t expect that these three children were more difficult to deal with than thest. He really wanted to know how their parents taught them.

    Of course, the education method of the three milk children was obviously not suitable for ordinary human children. Leng ruoxue and the demon would not tell him about it either. Hence, he could only sigh in his heart.

    Third baby was happy to see the chef making the extrarge lobster.

    When the fresh, tender, and delicious lobster was brought to the lobby, the guests in the hotel were instantly attracted by the fresh fragrance, and some even almost drooled.

    When the three saw this, they immediately protected their food path,"this is ours!" Don''t even think about it!"

    In the face of the three''s actions, the people who had originally wanted to take some of the money from the three little babies immediately dispelled the idea. It was not that they were afraid of angering the three little babies, but it was mainly because a certain ancient martial arts expert was staring at them covetously from the side!

    The three little kids ate happily, and the three giant lobsters were annihted without any effort. While everyone was envious of them, they couldn''t help but worry about their stomachs. They really didn''t understand how the stomachs of these three little babies could hold so much food. Could this be the legendary big eater?

    After finishing the lobster, the three of them handed the bag of coins to the middle-aged man with great satisfaction. This time, they even gave him a little tip to prove that they had a good time. After that, the three of them patted their sleeves and left without leaving a trace.

    The middle-aged man felt even more depressed. Then, he also left with Huan ''er.

    For half a month, the middle-aged man and Huan ''er followed behind the three animals. Along the way, they followed the three babies to several cities, and every time they reached a ce, the three animals would eat without stopping! Eat! Eat!

    The middle-aged man was in a good mood as he faced the three little foodies who had very good appetites! However, Huan ''er was a little unhappy. She couldn''t understand why the old ancestor had taken a fancy to these three little foodies. In her opinion, so what if these three little Rascals had good aptitudes? At the rate they were eating, if they were really epted into their faction, they would be eaten down sooner orter!

    She even suspected that their parents had chased them out of the house because they knew that the three of them could eat so much that they couldn''t afford to feed them. Otherwise, why hadn''t they seen their parents after so long? However, suspicion was just suspicion. She did not have the courage to say this out loud. Otherwise, she would definitely anger the old ancestor.

    They didn''t know what their highly respected ancestor was thinking, but he was actually having fun chasing after the three little kids! This seemed to have be the old ancestor''s favorite game.

    The three little children did not avoid them. If they wanted to follow, then so be it! He would just take it as finding two free bodyguards for himself, and they didn''t have to spend any money. This was a good deal!

    On a certain day. The three of them walked into a very famous breakfast shop to eat breakfast. This ce was also the ce that Rui Jin had been pestering toe to. There were many customers that day, and there was almost no ce to sit on the first floor. The three children went to the second floor to find a seat by the window, and ate breakfast while looking at the scenery along the street.

    The middle-aged man naturally followed along with Huan ''er and sat down at a table not far from the third baby.

    After ordering the same thing as the three children, the middle-aged man''s thoughts drifted away in boredom.

    The three children were also eating seriously. Suddenly, a man and a woman across the road attracted their attention.

    The couple seemed to be arguing about something. It was reasonable to say that the distance between them was not close since they were separated by a road. However, this small distance was nothing to the three children''s hearing. Moreover, it was the first time they had seen a couple quarreling on the road.

    The three babies were excited to hear such a fresh feeling.

    They pricked up their ears and heard a certain woman in bright and beautiful clothes shouting,""Why don''t you take a look at yourself! If you want me to be with you, it''s impossible!"

    Hearing this, the three of them looked down at the pie in their hands and made a decision to help.

    The three steaming hot pies flew out of the half-opened window, drew a perfect arc in the air, crossed the road, andnded on the woman''s head with a bang. The passers-by who saw this scene and were lucky enough to hear the woman''s crazy words were dumbfounded, and then they allughed at her misfortune.

    "Now there''s a pie in the sky, let''s get together!" A passerby jeered.

    A certain woman trembled in anger when she heard this. Her exquisite makeup had been ruined by the greasy pie. More importantly, the pie was still very hot, and she screamed immediately.

    A certain woman was jumping up and down on the road, trying to drop the pie on the ground. Unfortunately, the pie seemed to have grown on her head and she couldn''t get it off at all.

    A certain woman was so angry that she shouted at the man in front of her,""Are you blind? You don''t even know how to help!"

    In fact, a certain man wasn''t blind. He was just scared silly by the pie that fell from the sky, so much so that he couldn''t react for a while.

 Chapter 3082 Weve Taken It For Real Anyway (1)

    When the man finally reacted, he quickly went forward to help pull the pies off the woman''s head. However, he only realized that the three pies seemed to have grown into her hair. When he pulled them, the woman screamed in pain. He was so scared that he trembled and couldn''t help but let go immediately.

    Looking at the pie that was steadily on a certain woman''s head, a certain man was conflicted. He didn''t understand how this could happen. Was the pie that sticky?

    At this moment, the passersby could not help but continue to jeer,""Get together! Get together!"

    When the woman heard this, she was so angry that the veins on her forehead were popping. However, she was on the verge of a mental breakdown because of the few pies, so she did not have the time to refute. As for the man, he was covered in cold wind and cold sweat.

    He knew that no matter what the oue of this matter was, it was impossible for him to be with a certain woman. Moreover, he suddenly felt that the goddess in his heart seemed to be nothing more than this.

    All along, a certain woman had been beautiful, noble, and refined in his heart. Although she was a little willful, it was not a big deal. After all, beautiful women all had personalities. But now, seeing a certain woman acting like a Shrew in the market, he was very disappointed and his heart turned cold.

    However, the woman did not know what he was thinking and continued to scold the man as usual. Even the passers-by could not stand it anymore and looked at the man with more envy than sympathy.

    At this moment, the three cats sitting on the second floor of the breakfast shop began to frown again.

    The three babies hated this kind of woman who thought that she was invincible just because she was beautiful. After thinking for a while, the three babies looked at each other and smiled tacitly. Then, they grabbed the big white porcin bowl in front of them and threw it out of the window ...

    Not long after, an even louder scream came from the other side of the road.

    Hearing the screams, the three of them continued to eat their breakfast as if nothing had happened.

    At the same time, the other side of the road was in a mess. Other than the screams of women, there was also the shock and disbelief of the crowd.

    The passersby wanted to know how it felt to have threerge bowls stacked on top of one another. More importantly, the threerge white bowls that fell from the sky were now very stable on top of a certain woman''s head. No matter how she jumped, the threerge bowls would not fall. Not only that, the bowls were originally filled with hot mutton giblets soup, but at this moment, the soup was fed to a certain woman''s clothes.

    The man opposite a certain woman was dumbfounded.

    He had seen with his own eyes threerge white bowls being ced in front of a certain woman. First, the soup in his bowl was poured on her body, and then the soupnded on her head one by one. The man was unable to react to such a fantasy and could only look straight ahead with a dull gaze.

    It wasn''t until a certain woman kicked him in anger that the slow-witted man reacted. However, when he saw the big bowl and pie on a certain woman''s head, he didn''t know what to do at all.

    It wasn''t until the bystanders reminded him that the man remembered to take the woman to the nearest hospital to solve the problem.

    After the man and woman left, many passers-by who were interested in this matter also followed to see how the situation developed. In the dining room, Huan ''er stood beside the three with an angry face.

    The three of thempletely ignored her and continued to eat and drink.

    Seeing that she was being ignored, Huan ''er''s expression became uglier and uglier. Following that, she snatched the bowl of soup from Rui Jin''s hands and shouted,""Eat! Eat! Eat! You only know how to eat!"

    "Grandma, please return the bowl to me!" Rui Qiao nced at Huan ''er and said indifferently.

    Old grandma!

    Although it was not the first time that Huan ''er had heard these three words, but every time she heard it, she would be provoked. In addition, she was in a fit of anger at the moment, so her anger was immediately aroused, and she continued to roar at Rui Chen,""Uneducated brats, is this how your parents taught you?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What''s wrong with our parents?" Rui Jin didn''t understand. He had his food taken away, so he should be the one angry, right? Why was this old woman even angrier than him? He even mentioned his parents! Hmph! What happened to his parents? What did it have to do with this old woman?

    "Didn''t your parents teach you to be polite to others?" Huan ''er asked, suppressing her anger.

    "Of course I''ve taught him. Why?" Ruiqiao''s pretty little face was filled with question marks. He still didn''t understand!

    "Then why are you guys still calling me grandma?" Huan ''er shouted at the top of her voice, not caring about her image.

    "You''re a grandmother. " Rui Jin said honestly.

    "What right do you have to say that?" Huan ''er said angrily.

    "There''s your age!" Saint Rui interrupted.

    "That''s right. She''s already in her 50s. No matter how she acts young, she''s still a grandmother!" Rui ze''s mouth was even more poisonous as he directly said.

    Sure enough, when he heard this, Huan ''er''s face turned even uglier. His heart was filled with shock. How, how did these three little brats know? She clearly looked like a young girl!

    It should be known that people who practiced ancient martial arts, regardless of gender, were much younger than their actual age. As for Huan ''er, although she was over fifty years old, she had never gotten married and had children, so she had always treated herself as a young girl. She had even forgotten her own age. In addition, she had been outstanding since she was young, so no one dared to mention her age in person. Now, her true age had been exposed by the three little children, and some of the guests on the second floor were looking at her. Huan'' er only felt her face burning. Even though there weren''t many people on the second floor, she still felt embarrassed.

    However, in front of the old ancestor, no matter how angry Huan ''er was, she still had a sense of propriety. Therefore, she immediately changed the topic and said,""That''s not what I want to discuss with you guys now!"

    "What''s that?" The three babies were confused.

    "How could you do such a thing?" Huan ''er said disappointedly.

    "What did we do?" The three of them blinked their eyes, and their beautiful little faces were filled with innocence.

    "Don''t you remember what you just did?" Seeing the three of them acting dumb, Huan ''er was even angrier.

    The three of them looked at each other seriously and shook their heads.

    "You''re really too irresponsible. You don''t even dare to admit that you''ve done something wrong?" Huan ''er''s face was full of disappointment towards the three little babies, which made the three little babies simply baffled.

    "What did we do wrong?" Rui Sheng felt that he was really kind, so he asked.

    "How could you throw the pie and mutton soup out of the window? don''t you know you''ll burn people?" Huan ''er suppressed her anger and growled.

    "The meat pie and mutton soup aren''t very hot, how could they burn people? Besides, we''re doing a good deed!" Rui Sheng said disapprovingly. His mother had always taught them to follow their hearts, so what happened just now was exactly what the three of them did from their hearts. He did not feel that there was anything wrong with it.

    "You guys did a good thing by throwing such hot food out of the window?" Huan ''er could not believe Saint Rui''s words. Did she hear him wrong? There was definitely something wrong with this kid''s three views! No! She couldn''t let the flower of the mothend continue to be like this! At this moment, she was determined to save the three little babies and let them establish the correct outlook on life, values, and world view from childhood! Otherwise, if this continued, she really couldn''t believe what these three kids would be when they grew up. That would be too terrifying.

 Chapter 3083 Weve Taken It Seriously Anyway (2)

    Unfortunately, this was only her idea. How could the three little children follow her wishes?

    After hearing Huan ''er''s words, the three little children could not help but roll their eyes. Then, Saint Rui, as the representative of the three brothers, said,""Didn''t that woman want a pie to fall from the sky? We just want to help her! Not only that, but we''ll also give her three extra bowls of mutton soup. So, that woman will definitely make a lot of money. Don''t be too grateful to us!"

    After hearing Saint Rui''s sophistry, Huan ''er was a little confused.

    Was it like this? Was it like this? Did the other party really want a pie? Was this what it meant to be free lunch?

    Taking a deep breath, Huan ''er exined patiently,""You three have misunderstood. He didn''t really want a pie to fall from the sky. That was just an example."

    "An example? What did that mean? Are they lying to us?" Saint Rui''s dark eyes turned and his face was full of disappointment.

    "It''s very possible!" Rui Jin said seriously, and then took a bite of the pie, and secretly drank a mouthful of second brother''s mutton soup.

    "Whether or not she lied to us, we took it seriously. Besides, it''s wrong to lie to children. So, olddy, what you should do is not to me us, but to settle the score with that woman for us. How could you lie to such innocent and lovely people like us? Aiya! Our fragile little hearts! He had been deeply hurt! Brother, brother, my heart aches for you. Let''s go home and find a corner to lick our wounds!" As Ruize spoke, he suddenly clutched his chest as if he really had a heart attack.

    When Rui Sheng and Rui Qiao saw this, they quickly stood up to support him. The three of them walked towards the stairs in destion. Of course, before they left, Rui Qiao did not forget to take away the remaining meat pies. It was shameful to waste food!

    Seeing this scene, Huan ''er was once again in a state of confusion. She couldn''t figure out how things had be like this. She was clearly educating these three little children who had twisted values! How did the three of them be the victims?

    It shouldn''t be like this, right?

    Huan ''er stood rooted to the ground, dumbfounded. The middle-aged man, who had been watching and had no intention of helping Huan'' er, could only shake his head helplessly and chase the three children downstairs.

    The middle-aged man was very clear that with Huan ''er''s intelligence, she really could not win against these three little children. Moreover, he did not think that there was anything wrong with the three little children. They were just children! They were all innocent and would naturally believe other people''s words easily, even if the other party was just making an analogy. If the little child was serious, what could you do? Wasn''t it too uncouth to argue with a child?

    The middle-aged man chased the three babies all the way back to the hotel where they had copsed. The three babies stayed in their room the whole day and did note out. This situation made the middle-aged man a little worried. Was he really sad?

    In fact, his worries werepletely unnecessary. Although the three of them were in the room, they were not as sad as the middle-aged man secretly imagined. On the contrary, the three of them were very happy because they were watching the live broadcast of the hospital.

    The main character of the livestream was naturally the woman who had been given a pie.

    The woman''s hair had been cut off, but the pie and the threerge bowls were still on her head. They couldn''t be removed, as if they were Siamese twins. The entire hospital was at a loss for what to do. More importantly, the doctors didn''t dare to force their hands on her. They would even scream if they tried to touch her. In the end, the doctors could only stare at her.

    This situation made the three of them very happy, and they ate a lot of lunch. After lunch, the three of them began to take a nap.

    The three babies slept through the night. They didn''t know that an old man was worried about them in the next room. It was not until there was a hurried knock on the door that the three were woken up and opened their eyes reluctantly.

    When she opened her eyes, the sky was already dark.

    Rui Sheng saw that his two younger brothers were still drowsy, and obviously did not want to leave the warm bed, so he had to open the door diligently.

    He opened the door and saw a group of people standing outside.

    In addition to Huan ''er, there were two other people that Saint Rui was familiar with. They were the man and woman from before. There was also a group of strangers in white coats.

    Seeing such a huge lineup, Saint Rui understood that they had been betrayed! Needless to say, the one who betrayed them was definitely the self-proimed righteous olddy Huan ''er!

    However, when it was time to y dumb, one should still y dumb. Rui Sheng would not be so stupid as to admit that the pie in the sky was dropped by the three of them!

    "Who are you guys looking for?" Blinking his eyes, Saint Rui asked with an innocent face.

    Ugh! The man and the doctors didn''t know how to answer. None of them expected that the person who opened the door would be a little kid. How were they supposed to answer?

    "Where are the adults in your family?" Afraid that the woman would ruin his ns, the man hesitated for a moment before he quickly asked,"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "His lordship is at home." Saint Rui honestly replied.

    "Then can we go to your house to see your parents?" The man asked softly, afraid that he would scare the little boy in front of him. In fact, after seeing Saint Rui, he really doubted the words of the woman named Huan ''er. Could such a small child really do such a thing?

    "We can ''t!" Saint Rui directly refused.

    The man who did not expect Rui Sheng to reject him so directly was dumbfounded. However, the other party was a child, and he naturally would not get angry at a child. He even wanted to coax her with good words. However, a certain woman couldn''t take it anymore and immediately shouted,""Little brat, quickly get your family''s adults toe out. I want to settle the score with them!"

    Hearing this, Saint Rui could not help but frown and said seriously,""My Lord won''t leave, and he never needs to leave. You, on the other hand, should get out of my sight, or you''ll bear the consequences!"

    Saint Rui was really angry, this annoying woman in front of him actually dared to ask his Lord to get out? You''re quite bold, aren''t you? Did he really think of himself as a Big Shot?

    Hmph! Originally, he had wanted to punish a certain girl a little and separate her from the pie and therge bowl! But now, he had changed his mind. This annoying woman would live her life with pies and bowls of fish! Anyway, wasn''t a pie falling from the sky exactly what a certain woman wanted? He had done a good deed and fulfilled her wish!

    After thinking about it, Saint Rui coldly nced at Huan ''er, who thought she was the embodiment of justice, and scolded in his heart, idiot!

    For some reason, his nce made Huan ''er shiver uncontrobly. However, Huan'' er did not think that the chill in her heart was caused by the little boy in front of her. Therefore, after the shiver, she immediately pretended to be calm.

    When the woman saw that the little boy actually asked her to get lost, her anger suddenly increased. Just as she was about to scold him, the man suddenly pulled his arm with a warning look and whispered,""Do you still want to take the thing on your head?"

    The woman''s body stiffened when she heard that. Then, she heard the man continue to warn her,""If you want to, then be good. Otherwise, I won''t care about you!" After all, she was the woman he had once loved. If he wasn''t afraid of feeling guilty, he wouldn''t have bothered to care about this matter.

    However, after he said that, a certain woman really became honest because she knew very well that with her current appearance, other than the man beside her, no other man would care about her.

    Seeing that the woman had be obedient, the man wanted to continue coaxing Rui Sheng, but who knew that Rui Sheng would not buy it at all, and directly mmed the door in front of everyone.

    The people who were locked outside couldn''t help but look at each other. They were being despised by a baby!

    "What do we do now?" A certain woman hurriedly said.

    "How would I know? it''s all your fault!" The man said honestly.

    "Sister Huan ''er, you have to help me! I don''t want to be like this for the rest of my life!" Knowing that the man had no choice, the woman began to ask Huan ''er for help.

    Huan ''er wanted to help her, but she couldn''t do anything about the stubborn pie and big bowl. After thinking for a while, she could only make her own decision."Why don''t we ask my ancestor to think of a way?"

    "Good, good! Sister Huan ''er, I''ll have to trouble you!" A certain woman immediately tried to please Huan ''er. Her careful ttery also made Huan'' er''s pride and arrogance swell rapidly. So, Huan ''er''s head was hot, and she led the group to the middle-aged man''s room.

    Hearing the purpose of her visit and looking at the troublesome Huan ''er, the middle-aged man''s heart was in a dilemma. At this moment, he had never felt so regretful before. There were so many juniors in his family. Of all people, why did he have to bring an idiot?

    Not only was he stupid, but he also couldn''t see the situation clearly!

    Didn''t he know that he had been trying to please the three babies? He actually betrayed her! The most important thing was that the pie incident was too unbelievable and too fantasizing. If this matter caught the eyes of some people, the three little babies would be in trouble!

    Originally, no one knew about this matter, so naturally, it was impossible to find out that the three were involved. However, with Huan ''er''s actions, so many people knew that the pie incident was caused by the three little children. Now, he was afraid that he could not help to hide it even if he wanted to.

    Although he was also curious about how the pie and therge bowl had grown on a certain woman''s head, as if she was practicing acrobatics, he would not ask. Who didn''t have secrets? However, even if he didn''t ask, it didn''t mean that others didn''t want to know. Once those people wanted to know, endless trouble woulde to them.

    Thinking of this, the middle-aged man couldn''t help but sigh. Then, he deliberately looked at the pie and big bowl on a certain woman''s head. Although he wanted tough in his heart, he knew that this was not the right time, so he could only shake his head solemnly and said,""I can''t do anything about this!"

    "Senior, please help me! I don''t want to be like this for the rest of my life!" Hearing the other party say that there was nothing he could do, a certain woman hurriedly continued to plead with tears in her eyes like a frosted eggnt.

    "I really don''t have a choice. How about surgery? Doctors have the right to speak about surgery!" The middle-aged man suggested as he looked at the doctors in the room who were looking forward to him.

 Chapter 3084 The Three Busy Amusement Parks (1)

    When the doctors present heard this, they immediately showed constipated expressions on their faces, and their hearts were even more miserable as if they had eaten yellow lotuses. They could not handle this woman! They had thought about the operation, but the woman refused to let them touch her. What could they do?

    Later, the woman named Huan ''er came and said that she knew who did it. She also said that if they found the mastermind, there should be a way to get the pie and arge bowl from a certain woman''s head. The doctors who were extremely curious about this matter also came out of their rigorous scientific attitude. Why did they go back to the surgery now after going around in circles?

    If they could really perform the surgery, would they still waste so much time?

    At the thought of this, the doctors ''expressions turned even uglier.

    Seeing this, the middle-aged man couldn''t help but ask,""What? you guys can''t do this surgery?"

    "¡­¡­"

    The doctors smiled bitterly. This was not a matter of whether they could maintain a good rtionship or not.

    "Uh! Since he couldn''t do it, then forget it! Otherwise, if something really happens, you won''t be able to exin it to the patient''s family!" The middle-aged man thought for a while and then said.

    The doctors saw that he had misunderstood and were toozy to exin. However, when a certain woman heard this, she immediately wailed and said,""Wuu ... Senior, you can''t leave me alone! Sister Huan ''er clearly said that you would have a way!"

    "Huan ''er?" Upon hearing this, the middle-aged man immediately red at Huan ''er, and his face instantly darkened.

    Huan ''er''s heart skipped a beat when she saw this. Then, she turned to a certain woman in anger and said loudly,""When did I say that the ancestor would definitely have a way? I only said to let the ancestor think of a way. Now that the ancestor can''t help you, you can just think of other ways. Why do you have to use me!"

    "Sister Huan ''er!" Seeing that Huan ''er had suddenly turned hostile, the woman was a little confused. Seeing this, the man hurriedly apologized to Huan'' er, and then dragged the extremely reluctant woman out of the middle-aged man''s room.

    Seeing that the main characters had left, the doctors naturally had no reason to stay, so they followed the couple and left.

    Seeing that all the outsiders had left, the middle-aged man''s face darkened. When Huan ''er saw the old ancestor''s appearance, she was so scared that her little heart trembled, but she could not say a word to defend herself! She couldn''t understand why this was the result. She clearly wanted to give the three little kids a chance to admit their mistakes! Now, it seemed to be her fault.

    Huan ''er was very aggrieved, and her eyes gradually turned red.

    "Do you know where you went wrong?" The middle-aged man asked indifferently when he saw Huan ''er''s expression.

    "Huan ''er doesn''t know!" Huan ''er sobbed, feeling wronged.

    Hearing this, the middle-aged man almost lost his breath and fainted! "You bastard!" He really wanted to curse. He thought that Huan ''er already knew where he was wrong and repented? It turned out that she didn''t realize that she was wrong at all, and instead felt wronged!

    At this moment, the middle-aged man regretted his judgment even more. Why did he think that Huan ''er was talented and intelligent in the past? Now, it seemed that he was clearly an idiot! And a self-righteous fool!

    Taking a deep breath, the middle-aged man calmed his turbulent heart and pointed out,""You shouldn''t have gone to the hospital on your own and even betrayed those three little guys!"

    "Ancestor, I just wanted to give those three little fellows a chance to realize their mistake. Their behavior was wrong! They''ve already been brought up badly. While they''re still young, we should work hard to establish the correct values in them. Otherwise, who knows what they''ll do when they grow up!" Huan ''er bit her lip as she exined, her face looking even more aggrieved. She felt that there was nothing wrong with what she had done.

    "Don''t meddle! I think those three kids are pretty good, at least they''re much smarter than you!" Hearing Huan ''er''s exnation, the middle-aged man was so depressed that he almost vomited blood. He told the truth.

    When Huan ''er heard the old ancestor''s words, she was even sadder. Did the old ancestor not understand her anymore? Was the old ancestor''s view of the world also crooked?<novelnext></novelnext>

    It could be said that at this time, Huan ''er had already fallen into her infinite grievance mode. Fortunately, the middle-aged man did not know how to read minds. Otherwise, if he knew that Huan'' er thought of him in her heart, he would be depressed to death!

    Who was the one who had a problem?

    Finally, the middle-aged man, who could no longer bear it, finally said to Huan ''er,""Huan ''er, don''t follow me anymore. Go back to your family first!"

    "Old ancestor ..." Huan ''er''s beautiful face was filled with disbelief. Old ancestor actually asked her to leave? how could she do that? If she really returned home like this, the people in her n would definitelyugh at her! No! She couldn''t just go back like this!

    Huan ''er tried to salvage the situation, but the middle-aged man had already made up his mind. He then drove Huan'' er out of his room.

    The next morning, the middle-aged man did not see Huan ''er again, so he thought that she had returned to the family. Suddenly, he felt relieved.

    When he saw the three little kids, it was already close to noon. The middle-aged man''s mouth twitched when he heard that the three of them hade out to have breakfast.

    Looking at the sun hanging high in the sky, the middle-aged man couldn''t help but remind him,""It''s almost noon now. "

    "So what if it''s noon? we just want to have breakfast!" Saint Rui nced at the middle-aged man and said unhappily.

    It could be said that he was taking his anger out on her again.

    When the middle-aged man heard this, he could only silently curse in his heart. Breakfast!

    Being young was willfulness!

    The middle-aged man, who had tacitly agreed to the three children''s behavior, wanted to have a good chat with the three of them. So, he ignored the obvious annoyance on the other party''s face and shamelessly insisted on having breakfast with the three of them.

    The three of them looked at each other helplessly and ignored each other''s existence. If you want to follow, then follow!

    During breakfast, the three of them fully adhered to the essence of not speaking while eating. Every time the middle-aged man wanted to speak, Saint Rui would throw a look at him, and the middle-aged man could only shut his mouth.

    When the other party finally finished his breakfast, the middle-aged man felt that he could finally talk, right? However, just as he was about to say a word, Rui Sheng said,""If you want to be a follower, you''d better shut your mouth!"

    A ... Follower?

    The middle-aged man could not help but widen his eyes, and the corners of his mouth twitched even more violently. Alright! Although he didn''t want to admit it, he was really a shadow! He had been to several cities with these three, sob ... It was really sad to think about it!

    "I just want to have a talk with you!" The middle-aged man exined.

    "We''re very busy. We don''t have time to talk to you now. " Rui ze replied.

    "Uh! So what are you guys doing now?" The middle-aged man asked. Why did he feel that these three kids were busier than him, an ancient martial arts expert?

    "We''re going to the amusement park!" Rui Jin said with a smile.

 Chapter 3085 The Three Busy Amusement Parks (2)

    "An amusement park? It''s already afternoon, we won''t be able to go to the amusement park for long at this time, right?" The middle-aged man reminded him. Although he had lived for so long, he had never been to a ce for children to y, but he hadmon sense. If he wanted to y, he had to go in the morning!

    "It doesn''t matter. We can''t finish all the events in one day anyway, so we n to y for three days." Saint Rui exined. ording to his research on the inte, the ticket to the amusement park on Blue couldst for three days, but in fact, two days was enough to finish all the events. So, it was just right to go now!

    However, it was best to have an adult to bring them to the amusement park. Otherwise, the three of them might not be able to enter. The amusement park was different from a hotel. As long as they had money, they could stay in a hotel. However, they couldn''t enter an amusement park without a parent. They couldn''t even enter the gate of the amusement park. After all, this was rted to safety! Regarding this, Saint Rui could understand.

    But they had no parents!

    At first, Rui Sheng was worried that there were no adults to bring him to the amusement park, but after seeing the middle-aged man, he felt that he had a parent!

    Let this man be their parent and take them out to y! Just treat it as making up for the harm that stupid woman had caused them!

    Saint Rui did not take advantage of the middle-aged man''s guilt at all. Instead, he smiled and asked again,"Do you want to go together?"

    "Alright!" After receiving Saint Rui''s invitation, the middle-aged man agreed without thinking. At the same time, he was extremely excited. The little kid is inviting me! Did this mean that the three of them had started to ept him?

    In the face of the middle-aged man''s unusual excitement, the three children smiled and did not say anything.

    With the middle-aged man as a Coolie, the three of them didn''t have to worry about anything at all. All they had to do was wait to enjoy.

    As a result, the small tasks such as finding the tools and buying the tickets fell on the middle-aged man''s shoulders. The middle-aged man was not tired of it and even felt very happy in his heart. After all, the opportunity to be so close to the little baby was given by the three of them!

    At this moment, he did not realize that he was the one being used.

    With their parents ''guidance, the three children entered the amusement park without any trouble.

    As soon as they entered, Rui Sheng and Rui ze disappeared into the crowd like mud cows entering the sea. The middle-aged man was not worried at all, because he had followed the three children to many cities and naturally knew that they would not be lost in this world. However, the quiet children beside him had aroused his interest.

    Lowering his head, he looked at Rui Jin with a gentle gaze, and asked curiously,""Little guy, why don''t you go and y?"

    Hearing this, Rui Jin raised his head to look at the middle-aged man, and calmly replied,""I just want to be a handsome man in peace!" After saying that, he took out a red fruit from his small backpack and started to gnaw on it.

    "¡­¡­"

    The middle-aged man was flustered, and at the same time, he couldn''t help but stare at Rui Jin with his eyes wide open, thinking to himself, oh my! This child''s words were too deep!

    He still wanted to be a beautiful man in peace? You''re just a little kid, okay? Of course, the middle-aged man only dared to think about it in his heart. He definitely did not dare to say it out loud. Otherwise, he was afraid that the little boy would get angry with him.

    After that, the middle-aged man sat down beside Rui Jin, apanying him as he watched him stuff food into his mouth. He couldn''t help but have a thought in his heart. He felt that this child definitely didn''t want to be a beautiful man in peace, but wanted to be a fat little pig that could eat and sleep in peace!

    Among the triplets, the reason why he could recognize Rui Jin at a nce was because Rui Jin had a tendency to develop horizontally. That chubby little face had simply be his symbol.

    Of course, he could only think about it in his heart. He would be courting death if he said it out loud!

    The old and the young were unusually quiet. The young one kept eating while the old one watched with a gentle face. Rui Sheng and Rui ze, who were originally having fun, encountered a problem.

    The reason was very simple. They were not old enough. The amusement park did not allow them to y some of the exciting projects, and they felt that the ones that allowed them to y were boring. As such, the two little babies were worried.

    Just as the two children and the amusement park staff were in a deadlock, the two suddenly saw a child who seemed to be younger than them go y. Suddenly, the two children flew into a rage!

    Later, after the staff exined, the two little kids found out that they could y those exciting events with their parents. Suddenly, their eyes lit up. They had parents!

    At the thought of this, the two of them turned around and ran.

    After finding the middle-aged man and his brother who was eating non-stop, Ruisheng and Ruize didn''t say anything. They each pulled one of them and ran back to the roller coaster they wanted to take.

    The middle-aged man did not know what was going on. He wanted to ask but did not have the chance to. Rui Jin was rtively calm. As long as it did not affect his eating, he could go anywhere!

    When they reached the roller coaster, Rui Sheng pointed at the middle-aged man and asked the staff,""With him leading us, we can y now, right?"

    "Sure." The staff member didn''t dare to refuse. Otherwise, if the two little kids cried and made a fuss, it would be detrimental to his work!

    At this time, the middle-aged man who seized the opportunity couldn''t help but ask,""What game?"

    "A roller coaster!" The staff member pointed at the attraction not far away.

    "Oh!" The middle-aged man didn''t have much of a reaction after taking a nce. In fact, it was mainly because he had never yed with this thing before and didn''t know how to react.

    Seeing how calm he was, the staff thought he had yed it before, so he didn''t exin the excitement of the roller coaster.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After sending the four of them to the roller coaster, the staff was about to warn them about some things to take note of, but they were impatiently driven away by Rui Sheng.

    She fastened her seat belt and waited for a while. The roller coaster was already full of people. Then, the roller coaster started slowly.

    At the start, the speed of the car wasn''t too fast. During this process, the middle-aged man who was worried about the three children even lowered his head to look at the children sitting beside him. Seeing that the three of them were very calm, and ruiqiao was still gnawing on the fruit, he was relieved.

    However, not long after! When the speed of the roller coaster came up, the middle-aged man was the first to feel ufortable! What''s with this nauseating feeling? Especially when the car turned 360 degrees, causing him to face down, the feeling of wanting to vomit became even more obvious.

    At this moment, the middle-aged man unintentionally caught a glimpse of the three children from the corner of his eye. He suddenly realized that the three children were still as calm as ever. Even under such a high-speed rotation, Rui Jin was still nibbling on a fruit. At this moment, he could not help but admire the three of them.

    As an adult, the middle-aged man suddenly felt embarrassed. How could he be worse than the three little kids? No, he definitely couldn''t let the three of them look down on him. If he was really that useless, he could foresee that when this exciting roller coaster ride was over, the three would definitely look down on him.

    With this thought in mind, the middle-aged man tried his best to suppress all the difort.

    Finally, they reached the end of the roller coaster. When they came down, the three little kids were jumping excitedly and nothing happened. The middle-aged man''s face was pale and his legs were weak.

    How embarrassing! The middle-aged man really felt embarrassed, but when he turned his head and looked at the people who came down from the roller coaster, except for the three babies, everyone was in the same state as him. He suddenly felt bnced.

    This should be the normal reaction, right? Right, right?

    That was why the reactions of those three were definitely abnormal!

    But even so, the middle-aged man still felt very upset. Why was he not even as good as the three milk babies?

    In an instant, the middle-aged man''s eyes welled up with tears.

    At this moment, Rui Jin who was still gnawing on the fruit suddenly said,""It''s quite fun, can we y again?"

    Oh my God! Hearing this, the middle-aged man wished he could just faint.

    However, Saint Rui nodded his head repeatedly,"sure! You can y as many times as you want!"

    There was no limit to the number of times one could y the attraction here. It was up to you if you dared to y it.

    "Then let''s continue!" Rui Jue smiled until his eyes curved into crescents.

    "Let''s go!" Rui Sheng and Rui ze pulled their brother and went to line up again.

    The middle-aged man had no choice but to follow, but he still tried to persuade her,""There are so many attractions here, let''s not y all at once! Go and experience something else!"

    "I''m waiting until I''m done ying this!" Saint Rui''s will said firmly.

    Wu ... He had had enough fun. The middle-aged man was wailing in his heart, but he didn''t dare to say it out loud. Otherwise, it would be too embarrassing.

    However, Saint Rui asked considerately,""Don''t you dare to y?"

    "Who said that! I haven''t yed enough yet!" The middle-aged man puffed up his face and said. When he said this, he felt bitter in his heart. However, facing the puzzled look of the child in front of him, he really didn''t dare to say that he was afraid! Wuuu ...

    Just like that, the middle-aged man held back the overwhelming feeling of nausea in his heart and forced himself to apany the third child on the roller coaster ride again and again.

    It could be said that the middle-aged man had never been on a roller coaster before, but this afternoon made up for it.

    When the three children finally had enough fun, the middle-aged man finally couldn''t hold on any longer and fell to the ground. In the end, the amusement park staff helped to carry him to the lounge.

    In the resting room, Rui Sheng looked at the weak middle-aged man lying on the bed with a serious face andined,""If you can''t y, then why are you showing off! You really want to save face but you''re suffering!"

    "Yes! You adults just love face!" Rui ze also disagreed.

    "Now it''s good, you''ve suffered!" Rui Jin agreed while nibbling on a fruit.

    The middle-aged man really wanted to go crazy in the face of the three children''s echoing words. He was an adult, but he was actually educated by three milk children. This kind of experience was too ecstatic!

    But he was helpless. What she said made sense. He was just concerned about his face. He didn''t want to be looked down upon by the third milk baby, so he had to brace himself. Sob ... He didn''t want to either! The main reason was that these three were too strong! It was so strong that it didn''t seem like an ordinary human baby!

    It had to be said that the middle-aged man was right! Because these three children were really not the children of ordinary humans! Just think about it, which child from an ordinary human family could be so strong?

 Chapter 3086 Side Story, Dont Be Afraid, Its All Fake!(1)

    However, although he had glimpsed the tip of the iceberg, the middle-aged man did not think too much about it. After all, that world was too far away from him. His main goal now was to recuperate and continue to fight with these three! He didn''t want to be despised by the three of them. That feeling was too overwhelming, he couldn''t bear it!

    After lying down for about half an hour, the middle-aged man got up from the bed without a care. Although his legs were still a little weak, he felt that he was fine.

    However, seeing that his little face was still pale, none of the three children thought that he was fine.

    "Don''t force yourself!" Saint Rui said with a worried face.

    "That''s right, it''s not good for the body to hold on!" Rui ze also said.

    The middle-aged man was so touched that he almost cried when he saw how concerned the two of them were about him. It felt so good to have someone care about him!

    Unfortunately, before he could even say his eptance speech, he was immediately put back to square one by Rui Jin''s words, because Rui Jin said: "If you can''t hold on, you''ll get us into trouble. We''ll have to take care of you then!"

    Hearing this, the middle-aged man burst into tears. He should have known that these three brats weren''t that kind! Because when Rui Jin said this, the other two actually nodded their heads in agreement. This kind of truth, really made him too sad.

    After struggling for a while, the middle-aged man immediately pulled himself together and promised,""I''m really fine. "

    "In that case,e with us to the Ferris wheel!" Saint Rui said with a smirk.

    What was a Ferris wheel? The middle-aged man said that he had never been on a roller coaster before, so he was not sure. However, he sincerely hoped that the Ferris wheel would not be as thrilling as the roller coaster. He even felt that the third child would not be interested in things that would stimte the heart for the time being after riding the roller coaster for so long!

    Unfortunately, he was dumbfounded again when he saw the Ferris wheel!

    Damn it! This wasn''t a rhythm that would let people stop! Can we still have fun together?

    Turning his head, the middle-aged man''s resentful eyes fell on the three. Although he did not say anything, his little face was slowly turning white ...

    "What, you don''t dare to y anymore?" Looking at the middle-aged man''s pale face, Rui Sheng said.

    "¡­¡­"

    This little wimp was too unlikable, why did he have to be so honest?

    The middle-aged man cursed in his heart, but he still braced himself and discussed,""Of course I dare to, but I feel that it''s not good for your health to be on such an exciting event after riding so many roller-coasters just now. So I think we should go and try something else first ande back tomorrow?"

    While discussing, he was also deep in thought and gave himself a thumbs up for his quick-wittedness. He really felt that he might be yed to death by the three little kids today. He should at least let him rest for a night, right?

    Hearing the middle-aged man''s words, Saint Rui just looked at him deeply and did not expose him. He nodded and said,""Alright then, let''s go and y something else."

    The reason why Saint Rui said this was because he felt that he could not push the middle-aged man too hard. Otherwise, if he backed out, who would apany them tomorrow or the day after! That was why he decided to stop stimting the project.

    The middle-aged man let go of the Ferris wheel for the time being and heaved a sigh of relief.

    But then, the three kids pulled him out of the haunted house.

    Looking at the scary decorations outside the haunted house, the middle-aged man was not afraid. After all, they were all fake!<novelnext></novelnext>

    When the three children saw that the middle-aged man finally had no objections, they ran in excitedly. The middle-aged man saw them and quickly followed.

    It was pitch ck inside the haunted house, and there was a cold wind blowing. The middle-aged man was ufortable from the start, but he felt better after he got used to it.

    Then, he started to look for the three children inside the haunted house.

    As he was searching, a sinister and terrifying head with fangs suddenly appeared in front of him. The middle-aged man, who was not prepared at all, immediately let out a sharp cry, and his little heart trembled.

    "What''s wrong? were you scared?" At this moment, a crisp voice sounded in the middle-aged man''s ear. He was very familiar with this voice, so without thinking, he pulled the owner of the voice into his arms.

    The owner of the sudden hug, Rui Jin, frowned at first. He didn''t like to be hugged by outsiders, but when he felt the middle aged man''s body tremble, he forced himself to endure it.

    "Don''t be afraid, it''s all fake!" After thinking about it, Rui Jin patted the middle aged man''s head and said.

    "¡­¡­"

    The middle-aged man saw that he was being consoled like a puppy by a little boy and once again burst into tears. However, he still stubbornly said,""I''m not afraid. I''m just afraid that you''ll be afraid!"

    Tsk! When Rui Chen heard this, he snorted coldly but did not rebut. He felt that there was no practical meaning in arguing with a dead duck that refused to admit its mistake, so he was toozy to say anything.

    Just like that, the middle-aged man continued to hold Rui Jin tightly in the haunted house. On the surface, he said that he was protecting Rui Jin, but in reality, without the child''spany, he was afraid that he would not have been able to walk out of this creepy haunted house.

    When the old and young finally left the haunted house, Rui Sheng and Rui ze had been waiting outside for a long time.

    Seeing that they finally came out, Rui ze couldn''t help butin,""You guys are really slow, we''ve waited so long that the flowers are about to wither!"

    "It''s not that I''m slow, it''s this old man who''s too timid and got lost!" Not willing to take the me for the middle aged man, Rui Jin honestly said.

    "It can''t be?" When Rui Sheng and Rui ze heard this, their beautiful little faces were full of disbelief. The middle-aged man''s face turned red and he couldn''t help butin in his heart. He really can''t y happily with these three little kids!

    Wu...And she still called him Grandpa!

    After that, as the leader of the three milk children, Saint Rui kindlyforted the middle-aged man,""It''s okay, the ghosts there are all fake. You''ll get used to it after a few more times!"

    He didn''t want to get used to it! Wu ... He admitted that he was timid, alright?

    Having lived for so many years, the middle-aged man truly felt that he hadpletely lost all his face in a short afternoon! How could this be? We can''t y together anymore!

    In the evening, when they left the amusement park, the middle-aged man''s will was still very low. Seeing this, the three-milk baby did not say anything to provoke him. After dinner, they went back to their rooms.

    Before going to bed, Rui ze was still worried about whether they could go to the amusement park again tomorrow, mainly because he was afraid that the old man would back out. If they yed too crazily today and scared the old man, it would not be worth it!

    After knowing Rui ze''s worry, Saint Ruiforted him,""Don''t worry, that old man will appear tomorrow morning. He won''t stand us up!"

 Chapter 3087 Dont Be Afraid, Its All Fake!(2)

    Saint Rui was absolutely confident in this, because he had already seen that the old man was a masochist who only remembered what he had eaten and not what he had been beaten up about. After sleeping for a night, he would naturally forget everything.

    Sure enough, the next morning, the middle-aged man was already waiting outside the three milk babies ''door.

    Although the middle-aged man had also thought of giving up, he was reluctant to give up when he thought of the extraordinary friendship he had formed with the three little babies after spending the entire afternoon with them. He did not want to leave the impression that he was as timid as a mouse with the three of them. If that happened, how could he get his three outstanding disciples?

    When he thought of this, even if he knew that there was a Tiger in the mountain, he had to rush up!

    As soon as the three little children opened the door, they saw the middle-aged man and naturally pounced towards him in joy. When the middle-aged man saw the three children''s enthusiasm, he felt that his sacrifice yesterday had not been in vain!

    He felt that he had achieved perfection!

    After breakfast, one adult and three children went to the amusement park early in the morning. After adapting to the situation yesterday afternoon and a night''s rest, the middle-aged man thought that he had adjusted to his best condition, so he felt that he would not be as cowardly as yesterday!

    In order to prove his courage, the middle-aged man took the initiative to go on the Ferris wheel.

    Hearing his suggestion, the three of them were stunned at first. They looked at the middle-aged man in disbelief and thought to themselves,"what kind of evil spirit is this old man?" He actually took the initiative to ask to y such a dangerous and exciting amusement park. Could it be that he had been reced?

    The middle-aged man felt his face heat up again as he looked at the three pairs of suspicious eyes."Little souls, don''t look at me like that. I''m embarrassed!"

    "What, you guys don''t want to ride the Ferris wheel today?" The middle-aged man asked after calming down.

    "I want to, but I''m afraid you can''t take it." Rui Sheng continued to be honest as always, good children should not lie.

    "¡­¡­"

    This brat! Why did he have to be so honest?

    The middle-aged manined in his heart, but he still said,""I''m an adult. You three kids are fine, so why can''t I take it?" If he really couldn''t stand it, he had to hold on!

    "In that case, let''s go y!" The three children cheered and ran to the Ferris wheel first.

    When the middle-aged man followed him to the Ferris wheel, third baby was already waiting for him impatiently. When he saw him, he even waved at him.

    Seeing this, the middle-aged man didn''t dare to dy and quickly sat down in the empty seats on the side.

    After fastening their seat belts and waiting for the seats to be filled, the Ferris wheel began to turn slowly. In the beginning, in order to give everyone a chance to adapt, the speed of the Ferris wheel was not as fast as a roller coaster. However, a few minutester, the speed of the Ferris wheel increased.

    After countless 360-degree turns, most of the people on the Ferris wheel began to feel dizzy. Their eyes were full of stars. Some people even began to vomit on the Ferris wheel. The situation was even worse than a roller coaster.

    As an adult who cared about his face, the middle-aged man had been holding back the feeling of vomiting. The three children were still fine as if they had been yesterday.

    When the Ferris wheel stopped, many people were helped down, and the middle-aged man was no exception. Not only that, but he was also helped down by three little children. The scene was so beautiful that people did not dare to look at it directly!

    However, the three of them were quite considerate. While the middle-aged man was resting, they didn''t say that they would go y a few more times. It wasn''t until the middle-aged man looked much better that the three of them asked to continue ying.

    The middle-aged man opened his mouth and wanted to refuse, but he was too embarrassed to say it. On the other hand, the three children kindly said,""You can just sit down and wait for us!"

    After saying that, the three of them left him behind and ran away.

    As he watched the children leave, the middle-aged man felt lonely. He felt that he was being despised again, but as long as he thought of the terrifying Ferris wheel, he did not have the courage to catch up.

    Half a day had passed by the time the three of them were done ying the game.

    After lunch, the middle-aged man had a good rest, but when he wanted to apany the three to other events, the three rejected his proposal and said,""There''s nothing too exciting. I don''t need an adult to apany me. You can go and rest!"

    Have a good rest!

    This tone of dismissing an old man made the middle-aged man want to go crazy. He wanted to say, don''t abandon me like this! He was still very young.

    Unfortunately, the three of them didn''t listen and ran away without a trace. For the entire afternoon, the middle-aged man hadpletely be the background of the amusement park. He sat alone in the corner, secretly worried.

    On the third day, the middle-aged man wanted to change the situation of being abandoned, but the third baby did not give him a chance. As soon as they entered the amusement park, they ran away without a trace.

    Helplessly, the middle-aged man could only search for them one by one.

    By the time he found the three, they had already gone on the roller coaster.

    When the middle-aged man saw this, he wanted to go up and apany them, but he was stopped by the staff member. The staff member said to him in a serious tone,""You better forget it! We don''t want to carry you into the lounge again. "

    It was clear that the middle-aged man had already beenbeled as weak in the staff''s heart.

    Hearing this, the middle-aged man''s face darkened, and the viin in his heart burst into tears. It seemed that his cowardly situation could not be reversed.

    On the third day, the middle-aged man was in low spirits.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After returning to the hotel, the three consoled him again,""Being timid is not a big problem. Don''t be dejected."

    "I''m not a coward," The middle-aged man exined in a low voice, but his voice was so weak.

    "Alright! You''re just afraid. " Saint Rui nodded his head in understanding.

    "I''m not afraid either!" The middle-aged man argued again.

    "Not afraid? Then, do you dare to y something more exciting with us?" Hearing this, Saint Rui asked.

    In the past three days, the three brothers had gotten addicted to the exciting events.

    "Do you still want to go to the amusement park?" The middle-aged man quickly asked.

    "No, let''s go to a different ce this time. How about it, do you dare?" Saint Rui asked with a smile.

    "What''s there to be afraid of?" The middle-aged man raised his head proudly. There was no reason for him to be afraid of a ce where even three children dared to go!

    "Alright, let''s go bungee jumping tomorrow!" After making the final decision, Rui Sheng pulled his two younger brothers back to their room to rest.

    The middle-aged man''s mind was filled with bungee jumping, and he was also wondering what bungee jumping was. This seemed to be something he had never yed before.

    Logically speaking, the inte onherblue was quite advanced. If there was anything that he did not understand, he could just search the inte and find out. However, the middle-aged man was an inte idiot, so he did not even think of going online to search.

    It didn''t matter if he didn''t know how to go online. Some of his juniors must have yed bungee jumping before!

    He took out his phone and made a call.

    When the call connected, the middle-aged man asked directly,""What''s bungee jumping?"

    Hearing the question from the ancestor, the person on the other end of the phone was silent for a minute, and then began to exin. He said a lot of things, and the middle-aged man only felt that his head was buzzing. Other than remembering the words "thrilling", he did not understand anything else.

    Finally, the middle-aged man ordered,"send a junior who likes bungee jumping here. Immediately. Remember, a man!" Brainless women and the like, get lost!

    The person on the other end of the phone was stunned by the gender requirement of the ancestor, but he still agreed readily.

    The next day, when the three of them saw the middle-aged man, they were surprised to find a young man in his early twenties beside him. The man was handsome and his dark, Starry Eyes were full of curiosity as he sized up the three of them.

    The three of them were also very curious about him, because if they remembered correctly, wasn''t this strange uncle Shuli followed by a stupid woman? Why was it a man now? Could it be that the stupid woman had changed her gender?

    The three brothers could be said to have telepathy, with just a look they knew what each other was thinking. Therefore, even though the two brothers did not open their mouths to ask, but the dazed and cute Rui Jue could not help but ask: "Grandma, did you have stic surgery? And changed his personality?"

    "¡­¡­"

    Hearing this, half of the middle-aged man''s face began to Twitch. The young, handsome man widened his eyes in disbelief. Old granny ... Who was she calling? Who had stic surgery? Who changed their gender again?

    The little handsome boy felt that the other party was definitely not talking about him! But why was the little boy looking at him? There weren''t any flowers on his face!

    "I''m talking to you!" Seeing that the other party was ignoring him, Rui Chen looked at the little handsome boy with a wronged expression.

    Ugh! This time, the little handsome boy finally reacted. She was really talking to him!

    Oh ... Buying cakes! This was too horrifying!

    Looking at the little handsome boy''s expression, Rui Jin thought that he had guessed correctly, and even said,""Old grandma, why do you have to do this! I can recognize you even if you change your avatar. You''d better change back! You''re not suitable to be a man. "

    "..." Half of the middle-aged man''s face twitched even more violently. Could he say that the little boy did it on purpose? However, the child''s beautiful face was extremely sincere and serious. He simply didn''t know what to say.

    The young handsome man was also petrified for a long time. When he finally came back to his senses, he said weakly,""Little friend, I''ve been a man for more than 20 years. Wu...You''ve got the wrong person. I''m not the old grandma you''re talking about!"

    "What?" When Rui Jin heard this, he furrowed his little brows and had a dazed look on his face.

    "Cough, cough! Little ruiqiao! He really isn''t the same person as before. He only arrivedst night. " The middle-aged man coughed twice to attract the attention of the lower three before he began to exin.

    "A new person? It''s not stic surgery or a sex change?" Saint Rui confirmed.

    "It really isn ''t! I''m a real man! You''re a real man!" The young and handsome man quickly said.

    "I see! We''ll believe you for now. " Saint Rui smiled like a cunning little fox.

    Oh my God! It had not been easy. She finally believed him. The little handsome boy instantly felt satisfied, but ... Why was it only temporary?

 Chapter 3088 Side Story, Its Your Turn!(1)

    Before the young handsome boy could figure it out, the three children refused to continue the topic and urged them to quickly take them to go bungee jumping.

    The best ce for bungee jumping, Saint Rui had already found out through the inte, it was on a mountain called daylily.

    On the way, the more the little handsome boy thought about it, the more depressed he became. He wanted to ask about his temporary doubts several times, but the three of them ignored him at all, which made him quite helpless.

    The little senior brother thought that he was beautiful, but he was defeated in front of the three little children, which made him very conflicted. However, he also confirmed the identity of the old grandmother that the three little children were talking about from the old ancestor''s mouth. It was just as he had guessed. As long as he thought of a narcissistic old woman being called an old grandmother, his heart actually felt a little excited.

    Then, the little handsome boy nced at the third baby, who had his eyes closed as if he was resting, and his heart was in a dilemma again. Although a certain woman was called an old granny, it seemed that he, a young and beautiful little handsome man, was not treated well either!

    At this moment, he would never have thought that the ancestor he respected was not any better than him. However, the old ancestor had already warned him before that he would take these three little babies as his disciples, but he had not seeded yet, so he had carefully warned him not to provoke them and to coax them.

    It had to be said that when he first heard this news, the little handsome man was quite shocked. Of course, he was not shocked that the old ancestor wanted to take in disciples, but that the old ancestor, such a famous person in the ancient martial arts world, had not managed to get the three in front of him! If the people in the n knew about this, they would be furious!

    Thinking of this, the little handsome man couldn''t help but look at the old ancestor again. He had a veryplicated feeling in his heart.

    ? "You brat, focus on driving. Why are you looking at me?" Receiving the little handsome boy''s gaze, the old ancestor said with a slight displeasure.

    Ugh! I can''t even look? The little handsome boy was a little speechless. Was the old ancestor shy?

    "The old man is shy, little guy, don''t look around!" At this moment, a voice came from the back seat, confirming the little handsome boy''s guess. Although he didn''t know who spoke, the word "old man" from the other side still made him confused for a long time.

    Old grandpa!

    Was this how the ancestor addressed him?

    The handsome boy nced at the middle-aged man again, but he quickly looked away.

    Seeing that his ancestor wasn''t angry when he heard the honorific title of an old man, the little handsome man couldn''t help but be amazed.

    Fortunately, the handsome boy quickly put away his curiosity and focused on driving. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to think about it anymore, but he was afraid that if he continued to be curious, the old ancestor would be angry from embarrassment!

    After driving for nearly an hour, they arrived at The Forgotten Mountain.

    At the foot of the mountain, after buying the tickets, the handsome boy took the old man and three children into the elevator. However, just as he was about to press the elevator floor, a small hand beat him to it and pressed a number key. Then, the elevator started.

    Looking at the number ofyers pressed by a certain hand, the little handsome boy''s mouth was wide open, and he couldn''t react for a long time. However, his back was facing the middle-aged man, so the middle-aged man did not see his expression.

    Oh my God! Directly to the highest floor! This was going to be a hit!

    The little handsome boy was silent, not knowing what to say. The elevator had a total of ten floors. Other than the first floor, the other nine floors all had bungee jumping points, but the distance between each floor was about a thousand meters. The highest floor had a bungee jumping range of more than eight thousand meters, more than eight thousand meters! It was several times higher than a hundred-story building!

    Just thinking about that distance made the little handsome boy''s legs cramp. Although he liked bungee jumping and the thrill of it, it wasn''t that exciting yet! More importantly, so far, no one had ever dared to bungee jump on the top floor!

    Only those who had lived long enough would go bungee jumping on the top floor! Ordinary people would have been scared half to death!

    What should he do now? The little handsome boy was at a loss, but he didn''t dare to press the other levels. He couldn''t be less courageous than a baby, right?

    Sob ... After silently crying in his heart for a while, the little handsome boy gathered his courage and turned around. He forced a smile and said,""Little guy, let''s go to the second floor to y, okay?"

    "Second floor? That''s so boring!" Saint Rui did not even think and said directly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What about the third level?" Seeing that the other party didn''t agree, the little handsome boy continued.

    "I''m not going!" Rui ze opposed.

    "Fourth level! I can''t go any higher!" The little handsome boy made up his mind and said,"I''m going all out. I''ve only yed to the fifth level!" He had to give him some time to adapt so that he wouldn''t be too high-end all of a sudden and his heart wouldn''t be able to take it!

    The three children shook their heads in unison.

    At this moment, the middle-aged man also felt that something was amiss. He asked,""What''s wrong?"

    "Ancestor, the three of them are going to the top floor!" The handsome boy said with a bitter face.

    "Oh! Then go!" The middle-aged man quickly said.

    This was truly the case of the ignorant being fearless! After hearing his ancestor''s words, the little handsome boy couldn''t help but curse in his heart. However, he also knew that his ancestor didn''t know much about bungee jumping, but now was not the time to exin it in detail to his ancestor. The little handsome boy was very regretful at this moment. He should have exined it to his ancestor earlier, but now ...

    As if sensing his thoughts, the little handsome boy immediately received the disdainful gazes of the three little children. Suddenly, he did not dare to speak carelessly. At the same time, the elevator stopped at the top floor.

    When the elevator door opened, the three of them immediately rushed out.

    "Yo! There''s really someone who dares toe and court death!"

    "¡­¡­"

    As soon as the middle-aged man stepped out of the elevator, he heard a surprised voice.

    What was the meaning of this?

    The middle-aged man turned to look at the handsome boy and asked with his eyes.

    The little handsome boy''s eyes drifted away, not daring to look at the middle-aged man. This time, the middle-aged man''s reaction was slow, but he also felt that something was wrong.

    Who could tell him what it meant by someone who dared toe and court death? It''s just bungee jumping, right? Could it be that his life was in danger?

    The middle-aged man was very depressed, but seeing that the three of them had already run out of the elevator, he did not dare to ask too much to show his ignorance, so he could only brace himself and walk out of the elevator.

    The little handsome boy''s heart trembled as he followed behind, not even daring to look at the old ancestor.

    The one who spoke just now was a man in his 30s. When the middle-aged man saw him clearly, the three of them had already greeted him politely.

    The middle-aged man was a little jealous when he saw the three of them being so enthusiastic about a certain man.

    "You bastard!" He had known the three children for so long, but he had never seen them so enthusiastic about him!

    With a dark expression, the middle-aged man took the initiative to walk to the side of the man who spoke and said loudly,""We''re going bungee jumping!"

    "No problem!" The man''s eyes lit up as he looked at the middle-aged man and said excitedly. Ever since theirpany started bungee jumping here, no one hade to his floor to bungee jump! It could be said that he had been waiting for this day for so long that the flowers had wilted! Now that there was finally someone who was not afraid of death and came to challenge this level, how could he not be excited?

 Chapter 3089 Side Story, Its Your Turn!(2)

    Unfortunately, while the staff member was excited, the little handsome boy who heard his ancestor''s words was deeply worried. However, in front of outsiders, he did not dare to remind the old ancestor that this level was very dangerous. Otherwise, where would the old ancestor''s face be when he said this!

    The staff member quickly took out a contract for the middle-aged man to sign.

    The middle-aged man looked at the contract in the other party''s hand and his heart trembled. What kind of contract was this?

    Seeing that the most eye-catching title on the contract was the guarantee of no responsibility for idental death, the middle-aged man suddenly felt ufortable and his heart sank.

    At this moment, if he still couldn''t feel anything, then he had really lived all these years in the stomach of a dog!

    "Sign it! Sign it! Quickly sign it! After you sign this letter of responsibility, you can bungee jump!" Seeing that the middle-aged man was stunned, the staff member tried to coax him.

    Looking at the other party''s expression, it was as if grandmother Wolf was trying to abduct Little Red Riding Hood. The middle-aged man''s expression was inexplicable. Could he go back on his word?

    Just as the middle-aged man was thinking about this, Rui Sheng grabbed the letter of responsibility and handed it to the little handsome man,""You sign it, quickly sign it! They asked for an adult''s signature, or I''ll sign it!"

    The little handsome boy was sweating profusely. Why did she have to find him! Wuuu ...

    He didn''t want to sign it, could he? He was still young and didn''t want to die yet!

    Although this level of bungee jumping might not necessarily be a problem, it was really too high up. To sign this thing before bungee jumping, even a normal person would not be able to do it. After all, this was too unlucky. But if he did not sign it, he would not know what to do in front of Rui Sheng''s expectant eyes.

    Looking at his ancestor helplessly, the little handsome boy wanted to cry but had no tears.

    "We don''t want to sign this, but we still want to y!" The middle-aged man said domineeringly after receiving the little handsome boy''s pleading gaze. He also felt that signing that thing was too unlucky. He hadn''t even yed yet! Why did he think of death first? Can''t you just let me have fun?

    "I''m sorry, but thepany has a rule that if you don''t sign the letter of responsibility, you can''t bungee jump on this floor. " The staff member could only say.

    "Hmph! If you don''t want to y, then don ''t!" The middle-aged man snorted. This was exactly what he wanted!

    But when he said he didn''t want to y, the three little kids wouldn''t do it!

    "If you won''t let us y, then we won''t leave today!" As the Big Brother, Rui Sheng spoke out the thoughts of the three brothers.

    "Saint Rui, it''s not that I don''t want you to y, but he doesn ''t!" The middle-aged man pointed at the staff member and said innocently.

    Shameless! He was truly shameless!

    Hearing this, the staff member cursed in his heart, but he put on an innocent face and said,""Thepany has its rules! You can''t me me for this!"

    "If I don''t me you, who else should I me?" The middle-aged man roared.

    "..." This was definitely the real-life version of the viinining first!

    The staff member felt wronged and turned his eyes to the three of them.""Little guy, I really can''t let you y if your family doesn''t sign it. Please understand our job and long live your understanding!"

    "Yes." Saint Rui nodded his head to show that he understood. He then looked at the middle-aged man and said,""Just sign it. Why are you thinking so much?"

    Sensing that the little boy was a little dissatisfied, the middle-aged man could not help but look at the little handsome boy with an inquiring look. However, the little handsome boy avoided his eyes and never looked at him in the eye. He was so angry that he almost cursed out loud.

    Fortunately, the middle-aged man was prideful and did not curse out loud. Then, under the anticipation of the three clear eyes, he signed his name on the letter of responsibility.

    Seeing that he had signed it, the staff member immediately smiled.

    "We can y now!" The smiling staff member reminded him.

    As soon as he finished speaking, other staff members came to help them put on their equipment. Because the three babies were still young, ording to the rules, they had to be apanied by their parents before they could bungee jump. Therefore, they were wearing matching equipment. The two pieces of equipment, one big and one small, were connected together. However, now that there were three babies, one of them would always be left alone. Seeing this, the staff was a little worried.

    "I''ll y by myself!" Seeing that the staff was in a difficult position, Saint Rui was very understanding.

    "No, this is not in ordance with the rules!" The staff member immediately refused.

    "Rules are dead, but people are alive!" Saint Rui reminded.

    "¡­¡­"

    The staff member still did not dare to agree!

    Saint Rui was a little angry!

    He red at the staff with his fire-breathing eyes and threatened,""If you don''t let me y by myself, I''ll just jump down from here! By then, yourpany will be famous!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Oh my God! The little boy was actually threatening him!

    The staff member was confused and did not know what to say!<novelnext></novelnext>

    After some thought, the staff member gave an idea. "Don''t be rash. You can wait for them to finish their dance before ying with you!"

    "One more time? Do you think they''ll dare to jump a second time?" Saint Rui sneered, his clear eyes were full of contempt.

    Rui ze and Rui Qiao nodded in agreement, while the two who were looked down upon were extremely depressed.

    Needless to say, the middle-aged man and the little handsome boy also knew that they were the people who Saint Rui said would not Dare to Dance a second time! But were they really that cowardly?

    The middle-aged man was not convinced and said,""Saint Rui, after I''m done dancing with Ruixin, I''ll y with you again. It''s just bungee jumping! What''s the big deal!"

    The little handsome boy didn''t dare to say that. In fact, he didn''t even dare to jump once, but now he was in a difficult position. If his friends knew that he went to the top of the forgotten serene mountain, but took the elevator down, he would lose all his face. More importantly, if he dared to say that he didn''t want to y anymore, he was afraid that his ancestor and the three little kids wouldn''t let him off. So he could only drive the duck to the perch. Now that he heard his ancestor say that, he really admired his ancestor!

    An idol! The old ancestor was definitely his idol!

    After the middle-aged man finished speaking, although Saint Rui still doubted his integrity, he still nodded in agreement. However, he was quite depressed in his heart. You''re too young to y to your heart''s content! When would he really grow up?

    I really want to grow up!

    With the desire to grow up, Rui Sheng apanied the two teams of fully armed challengers to the edge of the cliff.

    At a nce, the cliff was so deep that he couldn''t see the bottom. Instantly, the middle-aged man had a bad feeling. This ce was so high! Before this, he had not noticed that they had already reached the top of the mountain. But now, he could not even y dumb!

    Damn it! Would he still be alive after jumping from such a high ce? No wonder he had to sign the letter of responsibility! At that moment, the middle-aged man understood everything!

    He turned to look at the handsome boy who was standing beside him, his face already pale. Then, he looked at the excited children. The middle-aged man wanted to retreat, but it was like a Fishbone stuck in his throat, and he could not say it.

    "This ce is so high up, aren''t you afraid?" The middle-aged man couldn''t help but ask.

    "You''re afraid? If you''re already so scared from the roller coaster and Ferris wheel, then it''s even more so here. " Rui ze expressed his understanding.

    The middle-aged man''s face darkened after hearing that! Could this matter not be brought up again? He really wanted to go crazy.

    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll protect you!" Knowing that the middle-aged man was afraid, Rui Jin considerately touched his head and said.

    Feeling that he was being touched on the head like a puppy again, the middle-aged man roared in his heart! He was not afraid! He was just afraid of heights, alright? In addition, to be protected by a little boy, this feeling was too overwhelming! He wanted to cry!

    "I''ll protect you too. " Ruize, who also felt the little handsome boy''s body trembling, also imitated his brother and touched the little handsome boy''s head.

    "Thank you!" The little handsome boy wanted to cry but had no tears. This feeling of being protected by someone really didn''t feel good. Of course, if the other party was not a little boy, he might still be able to ept it. But the other party was a little boy!

    "Don''t dawdle! Hurry up and jump down!" At this time, Rui Sheng, who was a little impatient from waiting, urged.

    The middle-aged man took a deep breath. He was going all out! Then, he closed his eyes, tightened his arms around Ruijin, and jumped down.

    The speed of their fall was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, the old and the young disappeared without a trace. However, the Echo of the scream was clearly transmitted into the ears of the few people on the mountaintop. When the little handsome man heard this familiar scream, his legs and stomach went soft.

    "It''s your turn!" Rui Sheng said to the little handsome boy.

    "I, I ..." The little handsome boy stammered. Could he say that his legs had gone soft?

    Seeing him stammering and stammering, Rui Sheng smiled understandingly. Then, he lifted his leg and kicked the little handsome boy''s butt. Then, the little handsome boy fell down the cliff with his head facing down.

    "Ah!"

    Hearing the ear-piercing scream, Saint Rui pped his hands as if he had justpleted a major event in his life.

    The staff member looked at Ruisheng''s actions, and his mouth twitched. This child, this child is really bad! Don''t think he didn''t see that the two adults didn''t want to jump at all, but they didn''t want to lose face. Sigh! At this moment, the staff member''s mood was veryplicated.

    Half an hourter, the middle-aged man returned to the top of the mountain.

    He, who felt like he had just survived a disaster, was in a very low state at the moment, as if he had been stimted by something. His entire person was listless and listless.

    "What''s wrong, did you get cooked? "Saint Rui looked at him and asked in confusion.

    "¡­¡­"

    This brat! After a moment of silence, the middle-aged man did not make a sound. However, when he thought about how he had to beat again, his heart clenched in panic. Woo ... Just now, he thought that he was about to die. The feeling of his blood flowing backward and his heart beating uncontrobly was really not good. What made him feel even worse was that he was scared half to death, but the little ruiqiao in his arms was fine. When she was hanging in the air, that little fellow actually had the mood tofort him. This was really,paring people to milk babies, it was really infuriating!

    The middle-aged man, who was emitting a faint sorrow, stared at the two babies in front of him for a long time with aplicated gaze. It was only when the handsome little boy and Ruize returned that he snapped back to his senses.

    Seeing his Junior''s pale face and being carried back to the top of the mountain unconsciously, he felt a lot better. Fortunately, he was not the most embarrassing person. However, when he saw the lively Rui ze standing beside the little handsome man, his mood became bad again.

    Up to this point, he still couldn''t understand how these three could be so bold. Were they not afraid at all? Was there anything in this world that could make them afraid?

 Chapter 3090 Side Story, They Really Put In A Lot Of Effort (1)

    The answer was no!

    The third child had already been brought to his territory by his father for a few rounds. He had seen everything before, so why would he be afraid of bungee jumping at this height?

    Not only was he not afraid, but he also found it quite fun. Unfortunately, the middle-aged man did not know about this, so he could only look at the three of them with a faint sorrow and resentment, especially Saint Rui.

    The middle-aged man''s eyes clearly said,"dear, stop ying. It''s not fun at all!"

    Saint Rui ignored the pleading look in the middle-aged man''s eyes and said,""I''m the only one who didn''t get to y. It''s a pity that a certain someone won''t let us y by ourselves!"

    After saying that, Rui Sheng shyly nced at the innocent staff member who was shot. Suddenly, the staff member''s whole body trembled. Then, he received a sharp re from the middle-aged man and a deep resentment from the other party''s body.

    A certain someone who was unjustly used also felt very aggrieved. What could he do? What had he done to deserve such injustice?

    At this time, the middle-aged man took a big step forward and pulled the staff to the side to negotiate.

    The three of them looked at this scene and secretlyughed. They walked over to the unconscious handsome boy and prepared to watch him.

    Perhaps the three pairs of eyes were too hot, the unconscious little handsome boy woke up not long after. When he woke up, the little handsome boy was still a little confused and asked in a daze,""I''m dead?"

    "Yes, you''re scared to death." Rui ze couldn''t help but roll his eyes as he threatened.

    When the little handsome boy heard this, his originally dazed eyes suddenly dimmed a little. Then, he burst into tears.

    "Wuu ... Why am I so scared? My life has just begun! I haven''t even gotten married and had children yet, how can the heavens be so cruel? It was not fair! It was too unfair! "I want to file aint, I want to protest ..." The little handsome boy cried and howled, his mouth still shouting non-stop.

    The three of them listened to his mumbling and their eyes widened. Their beautiful little faces were full of disbelief. Who is that ... We don''t know him! He really didn''t know her!

    Turning his head, the three little faces were slightly red. They were all embarrassed for the little guy. The middle-aged man and the staff not far away naturally heard the little handsome guy''s mumbling. Suddenly, the middle-aged man''s old face turned red, and he wanted to find a hole to hide in. The staff members present all had their mouths wide open, and their expressions were the same as the three, even a little exaggerated.

    In the end, the middle-aged man couldn''t take it anymore. When he saw that the little handsome man was not going to stop, he stepped forward and punched the little handsome man''s head. The little handsome man felt a pain in his head and looked up angrily at the murderer who had attacked him. When he saw him, he was stunned and said,"Old ancestor, are you dead too? Wu...Luckily I''m not alone!"

    "Die your head! We''re all alive and well!" The middle-aged man roared angrily.

    "Uh! We didn''t die?" The little handsome boy was a little dumbfounded. Tears welled up in his eyes, but he didn''t dare to let them fall.

    "He didn''t die!" The middle-aged man said in an unpleasant tone.

    "Then ..." Why did the little boy say that they were dead?

    Looking at the calm little boy, the little handsome boy did not dare to ask his question. However, the middle-aged man also understood what he meant. He red at him and said loudly,""I''m just teasing you!"

    Was she teasing him?

    The little handsome boy was so depressed. Since when did he be the object of others ''teasing? The ones who teased him were the three little kids! This fact hurt his self-esteem too much. Sob ... Thinking of this, the little handsome man choked up again.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, in the face of the Furious ancestor, the three people who were watching the show, and the staff present, the little handsome man really did not dare to cry again. However, he also knew that he had lost all his face today, and the main culprits who caused him to be so miserable were undoubtedly the three milk babies. However, when he recalled that the old ancestor was not much stronger than him, he immediately felt bnced.

    At this time, seeing that everyone was fine, Saint Rui said with a smile,""It''s my turn to y, right?"

    "¡­¡­"

    The handsome boy was silent. The middle-aged man wanted to y dumb, but he knew that he couldn''t avoid it, so he had to force himself to say,""Okay, I''ll take you to y!"

    Although he said that, the middle-aged man was still angry and helpless. Just now, after negotiating with the staff for a long time, the other party refused to let the children y by themselves. He even said that he had already jumped once, so it was okay to jump again! As a man of status, he really didn''t dare to say that he was afraid. Otherwise, if word got out, where would he put his face in the future?

    Just like that, the middle-aged man was once again forced into a corner.

    When the middle-aged man and Saint Rui were fully armed, they closed their eyes and jumped down the cliff, the little handsome boy couldn''t help butin in his heart: "The old ancestor is really going all out in order to take in a disciple!"

    While silently praying for the old ancestor, Rui ze walked up and said,""I still want to y!"

    "What, what?" The little handsome boy''s eyes widened and he stuttered again.

    "I still want to y!" Rui ze repeated.

    Can I pretend I didn''t hear anything? The little handsome boy''s eyes were wide open, and he didn''t say a word.

    "It''s useless to y dumb. Equip him with equipment!" Rui ze looked at the little handsome boy and turned to the staff.

    When the staff member heard this, he immediately went forward to help the little handsome man, who was already a little stiff, put on his equipment.

    The little handsome boy saw that the other party was going to be hard on him and quickly stopped him,""Stop! You can''t do this, I don''t want to y anymore! Wu...Don''t be like this!"

    At first, the handsome young man''s attitude was quite tough, but when he saw that the other party waspletely ignoring him, he could only pretend to be weak. Unfortunately, it was useless to pretend to be weak. The staff member continued to ignore him, and a straightforward staff member even said, "You''re not even afraid of three little kids. What do you have to be afraid of as an adult? don''t make us look down on you!"

    "What''s there to despise! If you have the ability, dance for me once!" The little handsome boy shouted angrily.

    "Sorry, it''s working hours now, we can''t y!" One of the staff members gloated.

    "Bastard!" A bunch of bastards! You can''t do this!

    Unfortunately, the little handsome boy''s resistance was futile. Very quickly, he and Rui ze were equipped and brought to the edge of the cliff. Rui ze gave Rui Qiao a look, and Rui Qiao indicated that she understood. Then, she kicked the little handsome boy''s butt, and the little handsome boy re-enacted the scene of him being kicked off the cliff.

    Along with the screams, the staff members covered their faces and silently lit a candle for the handsome young man in their hearts. Good luck! Kiss!

    In fact, the staff members were very sympathetic to the middle-aged man and the little handsome boy, but for some reason, they did not dare to disobey the children. Otherwise, they would not have forced the little handsome boy to equip himself with equipment. At least they could see that among the five people, the little boy had the final say!

 Chapter 3091 Side Story, Theyre Really Going All Out!(2)

    The staff, who knew their own limitations, of course had to do their best to serve the children. As for the middle-aged man and the handsome little boy, they could only apologize.

    When the middle-aged man and the little handsome boy came up from the cliff for the second time, they were both carried up. However, the middle-aged man was awake, while the little handsome boy was still unconscious.

    Seeing the state of the two, the three of them were all regretful, because they had not had their fun at all.

    AI! When the three sighs were heard, the middle-aged man was wondering why he had not fainted.

    "AI! Let''s go back to the hotel!" As an older brother, Rui Sheng quickly decided on his next trip. Although he still wanted to y, but looking at the condition of these two, he was afraid that it was impossible today.

    Hearing this, the middle-aged man was overjoyed, but he really couldn''t stand up. His legs were soft ... Wait, he could go back to the hotel, but who was going to drive the car?

    "No one''s driving!" The middle-aged man looked at the staff and said honestly.

    "We''ll get someone to send you back to the hotel!" Receiving a certain someone''s gaze, the staff member immediately understood. Since these five people had broken theirpany''s bungee jumping record, it was only natural to send them back.

    When the five of them returned to the hotel safely, they suddenly felt that the middle-aged man and the handsome young man, who had just escaped death, had to lie in bed for two whole days before they recovered. However, although they had recovered, the two of them were still a little listless. They had no idea that they had be famous for bungee jumping.

    As the first people to try the crab in the 8000-meter bungee jump, the two were now the idols of all bungee jumping enthusiasts. Their photos were hung in the most prominent ce in the Hall of Fame for bungee jumping fans to admire.

    However, because the two of them had been lying in bed and had turned off their phones for the past two days, they didn''t know anything about this matter. It wasn''t until the bungee jumpingpany came to them and invited them to be endorsements that they realized the matter had blown up. They were furious!

    But why were the two of them the only ones who were popr?

    The middle-aged man and the little handsome boy were very confused. What about the three?

    After clearing up the doubts in their hearts, the two of them found out that because the three of them were too young, the senior management of the bungee jumpingpany hadpletely regarded them as insignificant characters. As such, the three of them naturally had no chance of bing famous. However, the bungee jumpingpany still made a family bungee jump, but the main characters were two adult men.

    After learning of this situation, the two of them looked at each other in silence. They were the small characters, right? But fortunately, the two of them knew that the children were too young, and with the personalities of the three, they might not like to be famous. Therefore, the two of them tacitly took the me for them. Of course, it couldn''t bepletely considered as the scapegoat. After all, the two of them did bungee jump! But even so, the middle-aged man felt that he should still have a good talk with the three.

    After finding three of them, the middle-aged man requested to have a serious conversation with them.

    The handsome young man almostughed out loud when he heard how cautious the ancestor was. However, the middle-aged man immediately gave him a sharp look, so he immediately put on a serious expression.

    "Talk about what?" The three blinked and asked.

    The middle-aged man sighed and told them the reason for the trip. The three immediately said,""Mom told us to keep a low profile, so this has nothing to do with us!"

    "¡­¡­"

    The middle-aged man and the little handsome boy were silent. With the performance of these three, they still wanted to keep a low profile? Should he be more low-key?

    "That ... That''s just a small matter. There''s one more important thing that I hope you can tell me the truth!" The middle-aged man continued after calming down.

    "What?" Saint Rui asked.

    "I would like to know how you guys managed to do that pie incident." The middle-aged man asked directly.

    "The pie incident?" The little handsome boy was a little curious.

    "What do you mean by how?" The three of them yed dumb.

    "Why can''t I take down the meat pie and the huge bowl?" Gritting his teeth, the middle-aged man asked again.

    "I don''t know," The three of them looked up at the ceiling.

    "Do you know how serious this matter is? If such a strange event aroused the curiosity of some people, you may be captured and cut into pieces for research. With those people''s cruel means, you will suffer at that time. So, before the situation ispletely out of control, you''d better tell me the truth, so I can help you settle this matter!" The middle-aged man said worriedly.

    "I see!" The three of them nodded in understanding, but they didn''t say anything else. The middle-aged man and the handsome young man, who had been waiting for their exnation, waited for a while, but the three of them didn''t speak. They said anxiously,""Hurry up and tell me!"

    "What should I say?" The three of them looked innocent.

    "Tell me what''s going on, I''ll help you think of a way!" The middle-aged man said.

    "Yes, yes. I can help you." Out of curiosity, the little handsome boy also chimed in.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "But we really don''t know what to say!" The three of them continued to be innocent.

    Hearing this, the middle-aged man was about to go crazy. In fact, he had wanted to ask about this for a long time, but the three children kept saying that they were busy, and he apanied them all the way, so he didn''t have time. But now, he had to get to the bottom of it no matter what.

    Unfortunately, the three of them refused to cooperate! The middle-aged man grabbed his hair gloomily and growled,""How can I help you if you don''t say anything? Have you not considered the serious consequences?"

    "We''re just children. We don''t need to think about this and that. We just need to have fun!" Rui Jin said in a small voice, then took out a red fruit and took a bite.

    "Right, there''s no evidence that we did it, we can just deny it!" Rui ze also said shamelessly.

    "It can be done like this?" The little handsome boy said in surprise after hearing this.

    "Of course, little guy, this was all caused by your old grandma. So, if someone really wants to cause trouble for us, we''ll go to her. We''re not pushovers!" Rui ze said viciously.

    "Uh!" The little handsome boy didn''t know what to say.

    Who''s the little guy? The three little kids in front of him were the little ones, okay? In fact, this was not the first time he had heard a certain olddy say this, but for some reason, he did not dare to refute her. Besides, he also wanted to say that the olddy had a high status in the family.

    After thinking for a while, the little handsome man said honestly,""That olddy has a strong backing in our family, so she can''t be bullied by anyone." After he finished speaking, he even looked at the old ancestor. His meaning was obvious. You can also find a backer. The old ancestor is just right.

    But the three obviously didn''t understand, or it could be said that they were pretending to be confused. However, Rui Jin still replied with confidence,""We also have a backer, my mom and dad!"

    The little handsome boy was very depressed after hearing this. Your mom and dad can''t interfere with my family''s Affairs! With this thought in mind, he looked at the old ancestor again, and then took the initiative to shut his mouth.

    The middle-aged man sighed heavily and said,""Can you let me see your parents? I need to talk to them!"

    "We can not! They''re very busy and have no time to see you. " Saint Rui replied.

    Very busy again! The middle-aged man wanted to go crazy! [Whenever he has something to talk to the other party about, it''s either the child or the parent who''s busy?] Could he say that he wasn''t even that busy?

    The middle-aged man was depressed for a moment. He knew that he couldn''t talk to these three. In other words, they weren''t afraid of trouble at all. After thinking about it, he decided to wait and see.

    In the next few days, the middle-aged man kept an eye on all movements and ordered the little handsome boy to follow the three of them closely. The three of them clearly expressed that they didn''t care about the little tails that appeared around them.

    After half a month, everything was still calm, and the middle-aged man gradually let down his guard. However, not long after he let his guard down, one morning, the three children were blocked by a group of fierce-looking strangers in the hotel.

    Looking at the strangers in front of them, the three who had just woken up were very confused. After a while, Rui Sheng asked calmly,""Who are you people? Did he knock? Did I invite you in?"

    After hearing what Saint Rui said, the strangers who barged in twitched their mouths at the same time. One of them said,""Little doll, you''re quite bold!"

    "It''s alright, it''s just average!" Saint Rui replied with a humble look.

    When the strangers saw that the other party was being modest, they felt a little upset. They thought that their sudden appearance had frightened the three milk babies! Now, it seemed that they were not taken seriously! This made the strangers feel a little embarrassed.

    At the same time, the door of the room was knocked open again. The middle-aged man and the little handsome man ran in from outside in a panic. The two ran directly to the three and held them tightly in their arms tofort them. "Don''t be afraid. They won''t dare to touch you with us here!"

    "We''re not afraid!" Saint Rui said helplessly. The three of them looked like they were afraid?

    "Uh!" When the middle-aged man and the little handsome boy heard this, they suddenly felt that they seemed to have expressed the wrong feelings. This really made them very unhappy. However, now was not the time to fight among themselves, so the middle-aged man immediately looked at the strangers with anger.

    "You have the nerve to bully three babies with so many people? Hmph! If you want to bully them, you''ll have to get past me first!" The middle-aged man roared in anger.

    When the person opposite him heard this, heughed and said,""With you backing them up, how would we dare to bully them? we just want to get to the bottom of one thing." After that, the man turned his eyes to the third milk baby and asked directly,""Do you three have special abilities?"

    The reason for this suspicion was because the incident of a certain woman''s pie was too bizarre, and special abilities were considered legendary on Indigo, so they had to be careful. Of course, their main purpose foring here was to find out what was going on with these three little babies. If it was really as they had guessed, they had to find out how the other party''s special abilities came about. This was very important to them.

    When the middle-aged man heard the other party''s question, he also looked at the three little children in surprise. His expression was full of deep thought. Special abilities? was this possible? He really couldn''t believe that the legendary thing would appear on the three of them. Of course, based on the current situation, he didn''t want the three of them to have any special abilities, which was not a good thing!

    The middle-aged man, who had already treated the three of them as his disciples, obviously did not want them to get into trouble because of their wealth.

    The three didn''t let him down and denied,""We don''t have any special abilities!"

 Chapter 3092 If Youre In Danger, Look For Your Father!(1)

    "No special ability?" The person who spoke clearly did not believe him and continued to ask,""Since you don''t have any abilities, how do you exin the pie incident?"

    "We have noment." Saint Rui replied calmly.

    Upon hearing this, a certain someone was enraged and shouted,""Do you know that because of your actions, that woman had to undergo surgery? don''t you feel any guilt at all?"

    When a certain someone said this, his face was full of disappointment, as if the three of them had done something unforgivable, making the three of them confused.

    The three of them looked at each other, and then let the eldest brother, Saint Rui, speak,""Why should we feel guilty? What did we do? If you don''t have any evidence, don''t say anything. Otherwise, I''ll Sue you for nder. "

    "You want evidence? Alright, I''ll give it to you. Please invite miss Huan ''er. " A certain someone was furious and instructed the people beside him.

    When they heard Huan ''er''s name, the three of them turned to look at the middle-aged man, the meaning in their eyes was obvious.

    His three eyes seemed to be saying,''you have a pig teammate!'' , The middle-aged man suddenly felt his face burning. He really did not expect that Huan ''er would actually be the other party''s witness again. One had to know that he had let Huan'' er return to the family!

    Not long after, Huan ''er walked in from outside. However, she did not dare to look at her old ancestor and stood beside a certain someone with her head lowered.

    Seeing Huan ''er''s guilty face and not daring to look at him, the middle-aged man''s anger rose. Then, he shouted,""Huan ''er,e over here!"

    When Huan ''er heard the old ancestor''s roar, she was so frightened that she hid behind a certain someone. Then, she looked at the three little children with hatred and said,""They were the ones who threw the pie!"

    "Huan ''er, what nonsense are you talking about?" The middle-aged man was about to die from anger, and the mes in his eyes were about to turn into daggers and attack Huan ''er. Although Huan'' er was a little afraid that the old ancestor would lose his temper, she still straightened her neck and shouted,""Old ancestor, I''m not talking nonsense. Didn''t you see it too?"

    "So you saw it too? then why didn''t you say anything? Could it be that you want to take these three babies for yourself?" After Huan ''er''s words, a certain someone said with a look of realization.

    "The ancestor wants to take the three of them as his disciples." Huan ''er said honestly and red at the three.

    "So that''s how it is. It seems that your Yang family really intends to take these three children for yourself." A certain someone said with a sinister smile.

    "Bah! You''re lying! Our Yang family isn''t as despicable as you!" The little handsome boy was unhappy when he heard this.

    However, a certain someone didn''t seem to mind and said to the three,""Little children, as you can see, everyone is very interested in your abilities, so you''d better be good and tell the truth! Children need to be honest to be cute, do you understand?"

    "Don''t listen to his nonsense!" The middle-aged man quickly said after hearing the other party''s words.

    "Yes." Saint Rui nodded his head in understanding and did not intend to pay attention to a certain person.

    Someone was unwilling to give up and continued,"I won''t lie to children. Little girl, don''t believe this guy too much. Believe me, if the Yang family knows that you have special abilities, they will want to ask you the same thing as us. Their Yang family is not much stronger than us."

    "We really don''t have any special abilities!" Saint Rui sighed helplessly.

    "We don ''t, but we have this." Rui Qiao suddenly interrupted. Immediately after, a small me suddenly jumped on his fair and tender fingertips. Seeing this small me that suddenly appeared, everyone''s pupils, including the middle aged man, could not help but constrict. Then, someone immediately pounced towards Rui Qiao.

    "You little bastard, you actually dared to lie to us!" A certain someone cursed in exasperation, but he did not stop pouncing towards Rui Jin. Rui Jin did not Dodge, but just stood there stupidly on the bed, allowing the other party to pounce on him.

    The middle-aged man was anxious when he saw this, and quickly stood in front of Rui Jin, not wanting to let a certain someone seed.

    "Everyone, let''s catch these three brats!" Someone turned around and ordered the dumbfounded crowd, then pounced on the middle-aged man and started fighting.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The middle-aged man was so busy that he couldn''t take care of the three of them at the same time. The handsome boy who wanted to protect the three of them was also quickly entangled by the others. As a result, the three of them became live targets and were soon caught by the other party.

    After sessfully capturing three of them alive, a certain someone stopped fighting and looked at the middle-aged man with a smug expression,""Now that the three little Rascals are in my hands, you still want to fight?"

    "Let them go!" The middle-aged man was furious. He looked anxiously at the three andforted them,""Don''t be afraid, I''ll find a way to save you. "

    "No need, just protect yourself." Saint Rui was still extremely calm.

    Upon hearing this, the middle-aged man became even more anxious. Why didn''t he take a look at the current situation? why was this devilish brat still so infuriating?

    "Yes, just protect yourself." A certain someone was very happy with Saint Rui''s words. This was equivalent to saying that these three brats looked down on this Yang family ancestor!

    "You shut up!" The middle-aged man shouted at someone.

    "Don''t make any noise, let me say something!" At this moment, Rui ze also spoke.

    "Brat, what are you trying to say?" A certain someone asked in amusement. These three children were really not like children from ordinary families. They were actually calmer than adults.

    "I want to say, Grandpa, you don''t have to worry about us. Just go home!" Rui ze said honestly.

    The middle-aged man''s mouth twitched when he heard this, and his face darkened. The devilish brat actually despised him!

    "Yes, if there''s really danger, we''ll look for dad." Rui Jin added.

    "..." The middle-aged man was very sad and angry. Could it be that his strength was not as good as the Father of these three disobedient children who had never shown his face?

    "Hahaha!" A certain someone saw that the three of them had taken the middle-aged man''s good intentions as ill intentions andughed happily.

    After that, he swaggered away with three of them in front of the middle-aged man.

    The middle-aged man wanted to give chase but was stopped by the handsome young man.

    "You brat, why are you stopping me? Don''t you know that you can''t let them take the three babies away! The three children will be in danger if they fall into their hands. " The middle-aged man said angrily. His eyes were full of dissatisfaction with the little handsome boy.

    "Old ancestor, it was Saint Rui who asked me to stop you." The little handsome boy had a strange expression on his face as he carefully said.

    "When did he say that? why didn''t I hear it?" The middle-aged man didn''t believe him.

    "He sent me a mental message." The little handsome boy''s face was also filled with disbelief.

    "Voice transmission?" The middle-aged man blinked. How was this possible?

    "Just now, Saint Rui''s voice suddenly appeared in my mind. He told us not to interfere in this matter and said that they would be fine." The handsome boy said honestly.

    "Could it be that those three children have already reached the innate realm? H-how is this possible?" The middle-aged man''s face was filled with inexplicable horror. If it was really as he thought, then the third baby was too terrifying.

 Chapter 3093 If Youre In Danger, Look For Your Father!(2)

    Xiantian realm! This was the dream of every ancient martial arts practitioner, but how difficult was it to break through to the innate realm? ording to the middle-aged man''s knowledge, no one had been able to break through to the inborn realm for thousands of years. Although he didn''t want to believe that the three children were innate Masters, what did the voice transmission say? One must know that only inborn realm experts could transmit their voices!

    And that little me dancing on Rui Qiao''s fingertips, how do you exin that?

    For a moment, the middle-aged man was at a loss. If those three were really innate Masters, then wouldn''t it be a joke for him to chase after them to take them as disciples?

    Thinking of this possibility, the middle-aged man became worried again.

    The little handsome boy could clearly feel the deep resentmenting from his ancestor, and he was at a loss for what to do. Although his strength was far inferior to his ancestor ''s, he knew what the inborn realm was. That realm was definitely a legend now! Of course, there were also the so-called special abilities.

    The little handsome boy, who had almost the same thoughts as his ancestor, did not know how tofort his ancestor. In fact, he was also shocked by this fact. In the end, the two of them could only stare at each other without saying anything.

    At the same time, the three of them were brought to a vi by the sea.

    After locking the three of them in one of the guest rooms, a certain someone appeared in front of the three of them with a smug smile on his face, along with a few middle-aged men in white coats.

    "Little brat, you''re in my hands now, so you''d better be obedient." Someone threatened.

    "Yes, we''ll definitely be obedient." Saint Rui promised.

    "If that''s the case, then tell me how you got your abilities!" A certain someone asked directly.

    "I was born with it. My parents gave it to me." Saint Rui replied.

    "You little brat, do you think I''m a three year old kid that''s easy to fool? If abilities are really given by my parents, why don''t I have them?" A certain someone shouted angrily, Hmph! He actually dared to lie to him!

    "If you don''t have it, it can only mean that your parents ''quality is not good!" Rui zeughed evilly.

    "Well, if you really want the so-called special ability you mentioned, I suggest you go back to the furnace and reforge it. Finding good parents is better than anything else! Who asked this to be an era where fathers are the most important!" Rui Jue added in a matter of fact manner. When his words fell, the other two could not help butugh wildly.

    A certain someone''s face was darker than the bottom of a pot, and he pointed at the three and shouted,""You''d better think it through. If you don''t tell the truth when you''re in my hands, you''ll end up in a very miserable state."

    "What will happen to you?" Saint Rui asked curiously.

    "In order to find out the reason for your abilities, we might even cut you up and bleed you out for research. In short, as long as we can find the key, the three of you won''t be able to survive!" A certain someone threatened.

    "What if we don''t want to die?" Rui ze asked.

    "Then tell me the truth. As long as you tell me how you got your abilities, I won''t hurt you." A certain someone coaxed.

    "It''s really from father and mother, why don''t you believe it? Besides, we don''t have any special abilities. " Saint Rui''s pretty little face was filled with helplessness.

    "Stop using your parents as shields! I don''t believe it! Also, if that''s not a special ability, then what is it? The little brat clearly disyed a fire ability!" A certain someone said with certainty.

    "Alright! Even if it''s an ability, it was really given to us by our parents. We''re not lying. " Saint Rui shrugged his shoulders, still looking helpless.

    "Since that''s the case, do you dare to call your parents over for a confrontation?" A certain someone rolled his eyes and said.

    "No problem," he said. Saint Rui nodded.

    Without waiting for his brother''s instructions, ruitian took out his phone. After the call went through, he directly said into the phone,""Mom, someone caught us and cut our blood. Come and save us!"

    "..." Ruisheng and Ruize wanted to cover their faces. They were clearly still fine.

    After hearing what ruiqiao said to the phone, a certain someone directly grabbed the phone and threatened,""I''ll give you three days to show up. Otherwise, you''ll have to wait to collect the corpses of these three babies!"

    After shouting this, a certain someone directly hung up the phone.

    "You''re done for. How dare you threaten my parents? you''re dead!" Saint Rui looked at a certain someone with sympathy.

    "Hmph! If they don''t show up in three days, you''ll be the ones to die!" A certain someone did not take Saint Rui''s words seriously at all. In his opinion, when the parents of these three kids came, they would also be his.

    With that, a certain someone turned around and wanted to leave.

    However, at this moment, the space in the room fluctuated a few times, and then a faint voice came from the air.""Is that so?"

    When he heard these two words, the man could not help but stop in his tracks. Then, he saw a pair of devastatingly beautiful men and women with extraordinary temperament appear in the room.

    Looking at the beautiful man and woman who had appeared out of thin air, a certain person almost thought that his eyes were ying tricks on him. However, in the next second, he was carried by the beautiful man.

    "I''m asking you a question!" The demon grabbed the other party''s cor and said impatiently in a cold voice.

    "W-what?" A certain someone was stunned.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "If we don''t show up in three days, you''re going to kill my child?" Seeing that the other party''s hearing wasn''t very good, the evil and kind repeated.

    "Father, he did say that." Without giving a certain someone a chance to reply, Rui Jin smiled and threw himself into Leng ruoxue''s arms, calling out sweetly,""Mommy, I missed you so much, little Yingying."

    "Who gave you the guts to do that?" Leng ruoxue hugged her son as she continued to question him coldly.

    "You ... You are the parents of these three kids?" A certain person who had already regained his senses asked carefully. At this moment, his heart was trembling violently, and even his voice was trembling. In addition, the unknown man''s cold aura gave him a strong sense of oppression, so strong that his legs went soft and he wanted to kneel down and worship.

    "Not bad!" The demon nodded.

    "It''s a misunderstanding. I just wanted to scare them. I didn''t really want to hurt them. " Seeing the demon admit it, a certain someone suddenly cowered and said with a fawning smile.

    "Scare? My son is not someone that a mere mortal like you can scare!" The demon was very unhappy. He was having some alone time with his wife, but he was interrupted by a phone call. When his wife heard that someone was going to hurt the three babies, she immediately dragged him over.

    So, the evil demon put the ount of disturbing his alone time with his wife on a certain unlucky fellow. In addition, the other party dared to scare his own child and make his wife angry. With all these added together, he could not let a certain someone off. Hmph! Someone is dead!

    Although he had sentenced someone to death, the demon did not intend to let him die too easily. Immediately, he raised his hand and cut open the space of the nineherher prison, then threw someone in.

    After dealing with a certain someone, the demon turned his eyes to the few people in white coats and asked indifferently,""You''re in charge of bleeding and slicing my child?"

    "No, no!" The men in white coats were so scared that their mouths were wide open and their eyes were wide open. The man in front of them was so intimidating that even though he didn''t re at them, they felt an endless fear in their bones as if they had seen a demon from hell. More importantly, they didn''t know where the man had thrown the man in front of them. So, they wouldn''t dare to admit it even if they had a hundred guts.

    However, did they have to admit it?

    The demon sneered and did not say anything else. He also cut open the space of theherworld prison, and the few people in white robes also disappeared into the space Channel.

    After cleaning up the trash in the room, the evil demon cleaned up the trash in the vi that had participated in bullying his own child before returning to the room.

    At this moment, the three of them were acting coquettishly with their Dear Mother. When the demon saw this, he immediately red and said,""Little brat, you''re already so old and you''re still in your mother''s arms. Get out of here!"

    "No way! You''ve been upying mother for so long, it''s time to return her to us!" Saint Rui tilted his head and provoked.

    "My wife is mine!" The evildoer gritted his teeth and reminded his son.

    "Your wife is our mother!" Saint Rui also reminded.

    Seeing that her dear husband was about to quarrel with her son again, Leng ruoxue smiled helplessly and said,""Alright, stop quarreling. You''re all mine!"

    "Yes, honey, I must be yours." The demon quickly tried to please him.

    "Mom, we''re yours too." The three children also said.

    "Be good! Be good!" Leng ruoxue first touched the demon''s head, then the three children ''s.

    The demon was a little dissatisfied with the same treatment he received from his son. He should have been treated better than his son.

    Seeing through his thoughts, Leng ruoxue red at him without batting an eyelid. Then, she smiled at the three children and said,""Babies, you''ve been ying outside for so long. Isn''t it time to go home?"

    "Wife ..." The demon wanted to object. If they went home, they would be snatching his wife away from him. Therefore, he was extremely unwilling to let the three brats go home so soon. It would be best if they were older, and then he could throw them directly into the chaos World, hehe! Unfortunately, even though he had a good idea, he did not have the chance to say anything before his wife red at him and he swallowed his words.

    "The training is over?" Blinking his eyes, Rui Jin asked.

    "Let''s put this to rest for now. I think you should go to kindergarten." Leng ruoxue replied honestly. Although the three babies had extremely high IQs and were able to take care of themselves, so there was no need for them to go to kindergarten at all, she still hoped that her son could interact with more children and experience childhood life. This was because everyone only had one childhood.

    "What''s a kindergarten?" Saint Rui could not help but ask.

    "Kindergarten is a school for children your age. There are many children around your age in there, so it''s very fun." Leng ruoxue coaxed.

    "Around our age?" Rui ze blinked his eyes in disgust, doesn''t that mean he''s still wet the bed? He knew very well that many ordinary human children would wet their beds when they were more than one year old.

    "Uh! There are also some who are slightly older than you. " Leng ruoxue hurriedly exined when she saw that her son seemed to despise children of the same age.

    "Yes, there are all kinds of old people in school, so go to kindergarten! It''s fun there. " Even the demon was persuaded. Kindergarten is good, it''s best if it''s full time, hehe!

    The demon was very happy. When the brat went to kindergarten, his wife would still be his alone.

    Seeing that both their parents wanted them to go to kindergarten, the three of themmunicated with their eyes and then nodded in unison."Alright, let''s go to the kindergarten!"

    To the three of them, it didn''t make a difference whether they were at home or going to the kindergarten that they had never heard of before. However, since their mother wanted them to go, they would just go and ruin the kindergarten.

 Chapter 3094 Heading To The Kindergarten (1)

    As a good child, he had to obey his mother''s words. Seeing that the three of them had agreed so easily, Leng ruoxue was naturally happy. The demon was also happy. Without the three of them at home, he could spend the day alone with his wife. Just thinking about it made him feel happy!

    However, before they went home, the three of them strongly requested to go to the hotel they had stayed in before to take a look. At least they had to let a certain strange Shuli know that they were safe! After all, these few days, strange Shuli had apanied the three of them in their madness. At least they had formed a revolutionary friendship!

    Leng ruoxue and the demon naturally had no objections to their son''s small request. With a teleportation, the five of them arrived at the hotel that the three of them had stayed in before.

    In the hotel room, the middle-aged man and the handsome little boy were worried about the three of them, but they were still in a dilemma since they couldmunicate with each other. However, even so, the two of them had contacted their close friends many times to ask them to help them find the whereabouts of the three.

    Not long after the two of them put down the phone, the door of the room they were in suddenly opened.

    The first to enter was a man and a woman.

    The middle-aged man and the handsome young man''s first reaction was surprise, followed by uneasiness.

    As for why they felt uneasy, the two of them couldn''t exin it, but they couldn''t deny that the pressure this man and woman gave them was too great.

    By right, a handsome young man should be very excited to see a beautiful woman. However, under the pressure of a certain cold man''s gaze, he did not dare to have any improper thoughts. This was because the stern-faced man''s face clearly said,''how dare you have any ideas about my woman? die!''

    Although the man and woman didn''t say a word after they came in, the little handsome man had this feeling. Even the middle-aged man felt that the two of them were not to be trifled with.

    With this thought in mind, the middle-aged man and the handsome boy did not dare to say a word since they did not know the purpose of the stranger''s visit. They could only look at the stranger and wait for the other to speak first.

    However, as their hearts beat faster, the couple at the door still had no intention of speaking first. Suddenly, the middle-aged man and the handsome little boy were a little unsettled.

    Cold sweat was already dripping down the handsome boy''s forehead. At this moment, a childish voice sounded,""Mom, dad, don''t scare the old man and this little guy. Look at how scared they are!"

    These words were said by the ruiqiao brat. Upon hearing this familiar voice, the middle-aged man and the little handsome boy''s faces were filled with disbelief. The three of them were fine? Were this couple the three pets ''father and mother?

    Just as they were thinking about this, three of them appeared from behind Leng ruoxue and the demon. When they saw the three of them smiling brightly, the middle-aged man and the little handsome boy could finally believe what they were seeing.

    The three of them had really been saved! It seemed that the other party''s parents were not simple. This time, the middle-aged man did not know how to face the other party''s parents. Thinking back, he had wanted to hit on the other party''s son! In the end, his parents were not ordinary people at all. He could not even see his strength.

    AI! It was infuriating topare people! Looking at how young his parents were, how could their strength be so unfathomable?

    The middle-aged man had no doubt that this couple''s strength was above his. Although at this moment, he secretly thought that they might also be old monsters, the vitality in their bodies was very active. It was clearly the vitality that only young people had! In this regard, his vitality could not bepared to the other party at all.

    It was with this thought that he felt that the other party was young and his strength was unfathomable. It really made people envious, jealous, and hateful!<novelnext></novelnext>

    For a moment, the middle-aged man thought a lot, but soon he was depressed again. They were both human, but why was the difference so big? And the brats, calling him ''old master'' in front of such a young parent. This was really too despicable. Didn''t they make him old?

    The little handsome boy also had the same thought. This wasn''t the first time he had been called a little fellow by a certain brat, but he definitely didn''t expect that Rui Qiao, who only cared about eating, would actually call him that. Who was the little fellow here! Who is it!

    The little handsome boy was a little mad deep down, but he could only endure it in front of his parents.

    Leng ruoxue nced at the two of them, who were in a dilemma. They were trying their best not to show their emotions on their faces. Leng ruoxue smiled and said,""Thank you for taking care of my baby. Now, we''re going to take them home."

    "Yes, Mom wants us to go to kindergarten, so we can''t y outside anymore." Saint Rui added.

    Upon hearing this, the middle-aged man and the little handsome boy were quite surprised. Go to kindergarten? They really wanted to say, do these three extremely smart little demons need to go to kindergarten? Wouldn''t that be bullying children of the same age?

    As soon as they thought about how these three evildoers were going to wreak havoc in the kindergarten, the middle-aged man and the handsome little boy couldn''t help but pray for the kindergarten that was about to be in trouble! It was really too terrifying.

    Thinking of the terrible consequences that were about toe, although the middle-aged man and the handsome little boy wanted to gossip, as soon as they saw the cold face of the man in front of them, they did not dare to say anything.

    However, the three of them were sensitive enough to sense the worry of the middle-aged man and the little handsome boy. They smiled and said,""Don''t worry about us, it''s just a kindergarten! It''s child''s y!"

    The middle-aged man and the little handsome boy looked at each other and shouted in their hearts at the same time,''dear, we''re not worried for you!''

    Inparison, the two of them were obviously more worried about the safety of the kindergarten.

    However, he obviously couldn''t say this. On the other hand, Leng ruoxue and the demon chose to ignore the thoughts of the two adults.

    After some small talk, Leng ruoxue and the demon nned to leave with their child.

    Before they left, Leng ruoxue gave the middle-aged man and the little handsome boy two fruits that were suitable for them to eat as a token of her appreciation. She watched as they ate the fruits. Of course, she said that she was thanking them, but in reality, she was trying tofort the two of them, who had been tormented physically and mentally because of their three babies. After that, the couple turned to leave with the babies. At that moment, Leng ruoxue''s beautiful eyes were attracted by a corner of a shirt that was revealed at the leg of the bed.

    The evildoer quickly noticed his wife''s abnormality. He narrowed his cold eyes and strode to the leg of the bed. He pulled out the owner of the clothes with a look of disgust.

    He pulled out an extremely disheveled and unconscious woman. When the middle-aged man and the handsome young man saw her, they immediately felt embarrassed.

    It was Huan ''er who was carried out by the evildoer. The reason why Huan'' er was unconscious was because he was beaten up by the angry middle-aged man. After that, Huan ''er was thrown aside by the two of them. Logically speaking, this kind of thing should not be discovered by outsiders, but now, the two could only stand awkwardly, neither of them daring to shout ''let go of that woman!''

 Chapter 3095 Heading To The Kindergarten (2)

    "Eh? It''s that olddy!" As if he had discovered a new continent, Rui ze said with a smile.

    "Dad, this is the woman who betrayed us." Rui Jin alsoined.

    "Is that so?" After the demon heard this, he raised his eyebrows and looked at the middle-aged man and the little handsome boy with an unfriendly expression. Suddenly, the two of them were so scared that they trembled all over. This ... This matter wouldn''t be directed at them and the entire Yang family, right?

    The middle-aged man and the little handsome boy didn''t know how powerful the demon in front of them was, but the fact that he was able to save the three children from the hands of those guys was enough to prove his strength. So at this moment, the two were very afraid that the other party would take his anger out on them, and at the same time, they were worried whether the Yang family could bear it.

    Leng ruoxue could tell that the two of them were worried. She could not help but smile andfort them,""Don''t be afraid. As long as the power you belong to isn''t muddleheaded, we won''t take out our anger on your entire n. However, if your n doesn''t know what''s good for them, then don''t me us for exterminating them. You should know that exterminating your entire n is just the blink of an eye for us. "

    Leng ruoxue''s words were both soft and hard. As a Divine Master, she naturally hoped that the other party was wise. That would save her the trouble of having to take action. In addition, she did not want to vent her anger on him because this was not the divine realm. After bing a mother, she was a little more tolerant of ordinary people. Thus, she could punish the culprit, but would not vent her anger on others. Of course, the premise was that the other party had to know their own limitations.

    The middle-aged man and the little handsome boy immediately nodded like garlic being pounded. The middle-aged man even expressed,""Don''t worry, our family is very reasonable. We will never do something that we shouldn''t do for someone who betrayed our family."

    Hearing his words, Leng ruoxue nodded her head in satisfaction. After all, this was within her expectations. Otherwise, she would not have given the fruits to the two of them.

    After hearing the other party''s words, the demon also said indifferently,""Since that''s the case, I''ll deal with this ant who dared to betray my son!"

    Then, before the middle-aged man and the handsome boy could react, he raised his hand and opened a space gap, throwing the woman in his hand in.

    This scene deeply shocked the middle-aged man and the handsome young man.

    Their eyes were wide open and their faces were full of shock. They couldn''t help but mumble,""Heavens! W-what is that?"

    They did not know why a dark crack had suddenly appeared in the room. The power that had inadvertently leaked out from the crack was so terrifying that it made people shudder. Huan ''er had disappeared after being thrown into the crack ... Although the two of them wanted to know what had happened, no one dared to ask. Moreover, the scene in front of them was beyond their knowledge. It was obviously not something that ordinary people coulde into contact with.

    Just like that, the middle-aged man and the little handsome boy remained in a daze. They didn''t even realize that Leng ruoxue and the demon had already left with the child. It was only when the two of them suddenly felt a sharp pain in their stomachs that they reacted and ran straight to the washroom.

    After they came out, the two of them could clearly feel that their bodies were different. A lot of impurities had been discharged from their bodies, and the middle-aged man could even faintly feel the signs of a breakthrough that had not been made for a long time ...

    The middle-aged man didn''t even have the time to tell the little handsome boy about the surprise. He only told him that he was going to break through and sat cross-legged on the bed.

    After a long time, the middle-aged man sessfully broke through. Although he had yet to break through to the Xiantian realm, he was much better than before. More importantly, his aptitude was no longer the same as before, and it was only a matter of time before he broke through to the connate level.

    The middle-aged man''s eyes started to water up at the thought of this. As a martial artist, breaking through to the inborn realm was his biggest dream! However, he also knew that his body had undergone a marrow cleansing. This should be the benefit of the woman staring at the fruit he ate!

    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but feel a chill in his heart. Then, he carefully observed the little handsome man for a while before he cautiously said,""Don''t let anyone know about this. "

    The little handsome man''s heart trembled at the old ancestor''s caution, and he asked dumbly,""What''s the matter?"

    "Pig! Didn''t you notice that your aptitude has improved a lot?" The middle-aged man was exasperated and said with a look of disappointment,''what a pig!'' How could he have such a stupid descendant? He was having a headache.

    "Uh! I really didn''t notice, but I did notice that the old ancestor seems to have be younger again. " The little handsome boy blinked his eyes and joked.

    "You brat, you''ve got some guts now?" The middle-aged man''s eyes widened when he heard that.

    "Hehe, it''s true! But, ancestor, what''s going on with us?" The little handsome boy still didn''t understand.

    "Idiot! It should be because of the fruit!" The middle-aged man replied honestly.

    "Argh! Could it be that the fruit was bad? No wonder I had diarrhea for so long! However, there are also advantages to being bad. At least I feel as light as a swallow after having diarrhea!" The handsome boy said smugly.

    Pa! The middle-aged man pped the little handsome boy''s head and looked at him as if he was wasting God''s gift. He said fiercely,""What we''re eating should be the legendary and precious spiritual fruit!"

    "Argh! Was it a spiritual fruit? But is the effect of the spirit fruit just diarrhea?" The little handsome boy was very excited, but then he felt that it was unbelievable.

    "Do you think anyone can eat spirit fruits? We have diarrhea because there are impurities in our bodies. The spiritual fruit is helping us. So, you have to be grateful, you know? This matter can be big or small, you can''t tell anyone else, or else you''ll cause trouble for others. " The middle-aged man warned.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Not even the family?" The handsome boy couldn''t help but ask.

    "You''re not allowed to say anything. This is not our selfishness, but for the good of the family. As you can see, that couple isn''t ordinary people at all, and offending them won''t do us any good. We can''t afford to offend them, so in order to avoid trouble, we can only keep this matter to ourselves, understand?" The middle-aged man said sternly.

    "Understood!" The little handsome boy quickly nodded.

    "Also, you will be my personal disciple from now on. I will personally guide you." The middle-aged man continued.

    "Thank you, old ancestor." The little handsome boy quickly knelt down and was extremely excited. It must be known that a direct disciple and a Yang family member were absolutely not the same. With the Supreme position of the old ancestor in the Yang family, he was definitely considered to have reached the sky in a single step.

    When he thought of this, he couldn''t help but thank the three milk babies who liked to call him little fellow. If it weren''t for them, he was afraid that he wouldn''t have such an opportunity!

    After a simple master-disciple ceremony, the master-disciple rtionship between the two was set. But then, the little handsome boy heard the old ancestor sigh again and couldn''t help but ask curiously,""Old ancestor, why are you sighing? If you have any difficulties, as long as you give the order, this disciple will not hesitate to do so!"

    "I''m thinking! He has helped us so much, sigh! I don''t deserve it!" The middle-aged man said after some thought.

    "Uh! Why don''t we give them a hand too?" The handsome boy suggested. He also felt that he had gained a big advantage.

    "Why would they need our help?" The middle-aged man was very worried. The couple was mysterious and he didn''t think he could help them.

    "Won''t you know if you ask?" The little handsome boy said.

    "They''ve already left, how can you ask?" The middle-aged man was very depressed. He waspletely petrified at the time and didn''t have time to ask for a contact information. Of course, even if he wasn''t petrified, he knew that he wouldn''t dare to ask for it.

    "Hehe, I have the three babies" phone numbers!" The little handsome boy said with a little pride.

    Hearing this, the middle-aged man became even more depressed. He couldn''t help but think to himself,"these three heartless little things. They''ve known each other for so long, but I still don''t know about the three phone numbers!" But now, a junior was ahead of him.

    The middle-aged man suddenly felt that he was a failure of a person. Even the satisfied look in his eyes when he looked at the little handsome man instantly became gloomy and cold.

    "Give those three brats a call and tell them not to be shy if they need anything!" After saying that, the middle-aged man turned around and left angrily.

    The little handsome boy was not used to his ancestor''s sudden arrogance. If he had not been with his ancestor all this time, he would have suspected that this person was really his ancestor.

    However, he still obediently followed his ancestor''s instructions and gave the three a Love Call.

    At this time, the three of them had already arrived home and were eating their mother''s love meal. However, after receiving the call from the little handsome boy, the three of them ran back to their room secretly.

    "Uh! Could it be that our son has a girlfriend?" Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but tease her son when she saw how mysterious he was.

    "My son is amazing!" The demon cooperated with his wife, and the couple teased each other very happily.

    Leng Qingtian and Leng ruohan, who were watching from the side, couldn''t stand it anymore. One of them rolled his eyes at them."What are you talking about? my grandson is not even two years old! If they dare to start a rtionship at such a young age, I''ll break that girl''s legs! You''re not allowed to lead my three grandsons astray!"

    Oh my God! The moment Leng ruoxue heard this, she quickly surrendered. She didn''t dare to joke around anymore. She couldn''t afford to offend a grandfather who was so protective of his children!

    Following which, Leng ruoxue took the initiative to change the topic,""Hubby, you can send the three kids to kindergarten tomorrow!"

    "Alright!" The demon nodded. He would definitelyplete the task given by his wife seriously. Anyway, his wife had already chosen the kindergarten, and he was only responsible for bringing the child to sign up. I heard that there''s an exam? However, with his child''s intelligence, he believed that only his son had the right to choose the school.

    The confident demon didn''t even care about the exam. What Leng ruoxue didn''t tell him was that she had chosen an international private kindergarten for her sons. Other than the expensive school fees, the admission requirements were very strict.

    However, it wasn''t that Leng ruoxue didn''t tell him on purpose, because she didn''t notice it herself. She only found out from the inte that the kindergarten was said to be the best on Indigo. Since it was the best, her son naturally had to go and take a look.

    The next morning, the evildoer set off with the three beautiful and cute babies ...

 Chapter 3096 A Marriage Certificate?(1)

    When they arrived at the kindergarten, the person in charge of receiving them was a young and beautiful woman. At first sight, the woman was stunned!

    This was a Prince Charming!

    In the blink of an eye, the woman''s heart was like a little deer, and her small face slowly flushed red. It was as if there was only the demon in the world, and nothing else could enter the woman''s eyes.

    In the face of the woman''s dazed look, the demon only felt infinite frustration! Didn''t they say that this kindergarten was very famous? Why was the person in charge of receiving them an idiot?

    Look! They were all drooling!

    The demon was extremely disgusted and wanted to turn around and leave. However, the three children were watching the show with great interest, hehe! There was something fun to do!

    The three of them were very excited and decided to stay and y! They had to stay with this olddy who was drooling at the sight of their father!

    Hmph! He must be tired of living to drool at his own father! This was a tant vition of their mother''s rights! No, I can''t let this slide!

    Just as the three of them were thinking about how to defend their mother''s rights, the young woman finally came back to her senses and remembered the important matter. Then, she asked shyly,""Are you here to send your nephew to take the entrance exam?"

    Nephew?

    Who was he talking about? The demon didn''t react for a moment.

    Seeing that the man in front of her did not seem to understand, the woman pointed at the three little children beside him. Instantly, the demon''s face darkened.

    "You bastard!" This was his son! His own son! How did he be a nephew?

    The evildoer was very dissatisfied with this. Wasn''t this giving his wife and child to that brother that he didn''t even have?

    Immediately, the demon said with a dark face,""These three are my sons!"

    "He''s our Father!"The three children were extremely cooperative.

    Hearing that the stunningly beautiful man was taken and had three children, the young woman was extremely disappointed. Why did all The Good Men belong to other families? Wuuu ...

    However, she had no choice. Who asked her to meet himte?

    It was a pity that the demon didn''t know what the woman was thinking. Otherwise, he would have told her personally that he didn''t know her!

    Fortunately, this young woman knew her own limits. After knowing that the other party was already taken, she looked at the demon a few more times in sadness and consoled herself. Such a peerless demon-level handsome man was really not someone she could control!

    But he could at least take a few more nces, right?

    Just like that, the young woman kept staring at the evildoer until he was about to explode. She then said,""Since you''re here to register, let''s take the exam first!"

    After that, the woman led the four of them into an empty office.

    When the three of them were taking the exam, the woman couldn''t help but want to chat with the demon for a while. Unfortunately, the unromantic demonpletely ignored the woman. After singing a one-man show for a while, the woman felt that she was not interested and could only shut her mouth obediently.

    The evildoer with a quiet ear was instantly satisfied.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, not long after, the woman''s eyes began to drift towards the evildoer, intentionally or otherwise.

    Everyone loved beauty and couldn''t control it! However, her red and stunning eyes made the evildoer even more irritated. He really wanted to beat someone up. How was he going to break this feeling?

    At this moment, the evildoer wished he could throw this love-struck girl out of the office!

    Fortunately, in less than half an hour, the three of them finished the test paper, which inadvertently saved a certain ignorant love-struck girl, because if they were anyter, the demon might really throw them!

    After the three finished their tests, the young woman reluctantly retracted her gaze and couldn''t help but ask,"You really finished answering? Don''t you need to check?" She still wanted to see more beautiful men!

    "I don''t need it! Don''t test our intelligence with such simple questions!" As the Big Brother, Saint Rui said with a look of disdain. These questions were obviously meant to fool ordinary children! They were not little kids!

    In Saint Rui''s heart, they were adults!

    "Uh!" The woman took the paper doubtfully and casually nced at it. All of them were actually correct! At least the answers to the questions she had read were all correct!

    This, this was clearly a genius!

    This was because arge part of the papers in their kindergarten were IQ tests, and she happened to be looking at that part. The answers on the three papers were exactly the same, and some were even better than the standard answers. This was really unbelievable!

    Instantly, the young woman''s eyes lit up as she looked at the three of them. The three of them had no choice but to hide behind their father. However, in order to prevent the young woman from staring at their father, the three of them held back.

    After a long time, the woman put away her excited expression and said to the demon,""Sir, your three sons are all geniuses!"

    "Isn''t that normal?" The demon said matter-of-factly.

    When the woman heard this, she couldn''t help but think to herself, isn''t he a little too narcissistic? However, she could understand the feelings of the Father in front of her. Who wouldn''t be proud to have three such genius sons?

    AI! This was also someone else''s child!

    The woman who was envious and jealous said to the demon,""These three children have already passed the entrance exam, but whether they can be epted still depends on whether they can pass the review of the relevant information. So, give me the information you brought, and you can take the children home and wait for the notice."

    "What do you mean?" The demon didn''t understand. Couldn''t he pass the exam? What kind of data review is needed? He even wanted them to go home and wait for the notice?

    Shrimp? The demon was a little dissatisfied. Did his son need to be reviewed by others? He was a true-blue second generation of a God! In his opinion, his son should be the one choosing the kindergarten. How could he let this lousy kindergarten choose his son!

    Immediately, the evildoer''s impression of this kindergarten took a sharp turn for the worse. No matter how luxurious the facilities were and how beautiful the environment was, he did not have a good impression of it. He was even considering if he should get his sons to change to another kindergarten! His son did note to the kindergarten to be bullied! If he really wanted to bully her, she could only let him do so!

    It could be said that although a father often found his son an eyesore, he could only despise his son. No one else could! Stop daydreaming!

    Because he didn''t have a good impression of this kindergarten, the evildoer was thinking if they should turn around and leave!

    The young woman didn''t expect her idol to not understand her meaning. She felt a little upset. Was she speaking in aliennguage?

    Although the young woman was a little depressed, she still exined patiently for the sake of her male God,""Sir, we are an International Kindergarten. The children in our school must be verified. Otherwise, they can''te to our kindergarten to study. This is the normal procedure of our kindergarten. We treat all children equally. So, please don''t misunderstand. We absolutely don''t mean to make things difficult for you!"

 Chapter 3097 A Marriage Certificate?(2)

    As the woman exined, she couldn''t help but think to herself that she would never make things difficult for her Prince Charming. She really hoped that his child woulde to their kindergarten to study. That way, she would have a chance to see her idol a few times.

    AI! Who asked the male God to be taken! Even if she couldn''t get into her idol''s eyes, it was still good to look at her idol a few more times!

    Thinking of this, the woman''s mood suddenly turned bad. Children grew up very quickly, and geniuses usually entered school early, so it was really a rare sight to see! It could be said that at this moment, she hoped more than anyone else that these three children could enter their kindergarten to study.

    After exining, the woman looked at her Prince Charming with watery and expectant eyes. Unfortunately, the demon was still thinking about whether they should leave or not.

    As the saying goes, no one knows his father better than his son! Although the four of them had not known each other for a long time, seeing that their father had not spoken for a long time, Ruisheng and Ruize could more or less guess what was going on. So, the two little kids immediately pulled on the corner of their father''s clothes and said,""Dad, hurry up and sign us up! We want toe here to y!"

    Hearing this, the evildoer lowered his head and looked at his sons. He saw that his two sons were very determined. Although the other child was eating, that silly child had always listened to his elder brothers and did not have any objections, so he nodded in agreement.

    Seeing her idol nod, the young woman''s suspended heart finally rxed.

    "Please fill out a registration form first, and then give me the information you''ve prepared!" The young woman struck while the iron was hot.

    After she finished speaking, she handed a registration form to the evildoer.

    The demon took the form and quickly filled it out. The young woman admired the demon''s vigorous handwriting and couldn''t help but exim,"Prince Charming is indeed Prince Charming!" Look at the words, they are so imposing!

    In an instant, the woman''s love-struck syndrome red up again, and her eyes were filled with red hearts as she stared at the demon who was filling in the form with a scorching gaze.

    Feeling the burning gaze on him, the evildoer wrote even faster. A few minutester, the form was filled up. He quickly handed the form to the woman and then pulled his three sons out of the office in a hurry.

    When the woman saw that the evildoer was about to leave, she quickly looked at her father''s name on the form and shouted,""Mr. Ye, you haven''t given me your information yet!"

    The evildoer, who had just arrived at the door, quickly threw the kraft paper bag that he had prepared on the table closest to the office door. Then, he carried his three sons and strode away.

    The woman wanted to chase after him, but the demon was too fast. By the time she reached the gate of the kindergarten, the father and son had already disappeared.

    In fact, after leaving the office, the evildoer teleported home with his son, so the woman naturally couldn''t catch up.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue was taking care of the flowers and nts in the garden. When she saw the four of them suddenly appear in front of her, she couldn''t help but be stunned. Why are they back so soon?

    "Done with the registration?" Leng ruoxue asked with a gentle smile.

    "Mom, we''re done. The olddy at the kindergarten told us to go home and wait for the notice." Saint Rui replied with a smile.

    "Wait for the notice?" Leng ruoxue was surprised. Even though she knew that the top schools had extremely strict entrance requirements, she was just like the evildoer. She thought that her son was the best, so she didn''t even think that she would have to wait for the notice.

    After hearing this, she was still quite calm. After all, the famous schools in her previous life had many admission requirements. Some of the top schools could not be entered just because you had money.

    "What else did you guys do other than taking the exam?" Leng ruoxue asked.

    "Dad filled out a form. Also, the olddy is drooling at dad!" Rui ze counted with his little fingers and started to tattle.

    When the demon heard this, his face immediately darkened by half. Then, he angrily red at Rui ze, who wasining, and roared,""Little brat, what are you talking about?"

    Damn it! How could he tell his wife about this? My wife will be jealous!

    After he finished shouting, the evildoer looked at Leng ruoxue uneasily. His eyes were red as if saying,''wifey, I didn''t do anything, it''s none of my business! Please, I''m not your match!"

    Looking at the evildoer''s cautious expression, Leng ruoxue really wanted tough. However, she tried her best to pretend to be unhappy and did not say a word.

    Seeing that his wife didn''t express her opinion, the demon was so scared that his little heart trembled. At this time, his son was still causing trouble for him.

    "Father, we can teach them a lesson if they call us little brats, but why are you scolding us too?" You must know that scolding us is the same as scolding yourself! If we''re little brats, then what are you? Old rabbit?"

    "And mommy, wouldn''t she be a female rabbit?" Ruize added.

    "We''re the same kind as them!" Rui Jin, who was eating, did not idle around and interrupted, pointing at the two rabbit mainframe in the corner.

    After listening to Rui Qiao''s words, the two rabbit mainframe''s mainframe wished they could just pass out. What was this called being unjustly attacked? They were! It clearly had nothing to do with them, so why did they have to involve the innocent?

    The indignant rabbit mainframe shouted in unison,""It''s not our fault! We are definitely not the same kind!" After saying that, the two palm-sized rabbits kicked their legs, closed their eyes, and fainted.<novelnext></novelnext>

    This time, the demon''s face darkened. To hell with your rabbit!

    Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but burst outughing. She realized that her husband was so cute, her son was so cute, and even the rabbit at home was quite cute.

    Seeing that Leng ruoxue was smiling, the evildoer''s face was still ck, but he could finally put his heart at ease. Luckily, his wife was not angry.

    The next second, the demon picked up his wife and said,""Honey, let''s go back to our room! I''ll exin it to you!"

    He did not even give Leng ruoxue a chance to nod her head. Afraid that his sons would cause trouble, the evil demon carried Leng ruoxue and teleported out of the garden.

    Leaving the three depressed little kids in the garden, sighing. When would he grow up? Now, her small arms and legs couldn''tpete with her tall and strong father!

    The three of them were very worried and in a bad mood.

    Back in the room, the demon hugged Xiang Xiang''s wife andined gloomily,""Wifey, our sons are bullying me! You have to give me justice!"

    "How do you want me to make the decision for you!" Trying hard not tough, Leng ruoxue asked in a cooperative manner.

    "When our son bullies me, you have to help me!" The demon said impolitely.

    "What about when you bully our son?" Leng ruoxue asked instead of answering.

    "You still have to help me!" The demon said domineeringly.

    "Okay, I''ll tell our son not to bully you, but you''re not allowed to bully him too much!" Leng ruoxue requested with a smile.

    "I''m doing this for our son''s good. You should suffer more from childhood, or you''ll be a waste when you grow up! As the saying goes, those who achieve great things must first exhaust their bones and starve their skin. I don''t want our son to be a mommy''s boy! So, as a responsible father, I have to be strict with my sons!" The demon said matter-of-factly.

    "Alright! At most, I''ll open one eye and close the other. " Leng ruoxue agreed. In reality, she was like this because she knew that the evildoer was a father who knew his limits. Sometimes, this father was even more protective of his children than she was! Besides, this was his biological father. He would never mistreat his own son!

    Leng ruoxue, who was very assured of the evildoer, could not be bothered with the fierce battle between the father and son. Besides, this was the unique way the father and son got along, so what was there for her to be worried about?

    After adopting a free-range attitude towards her husband and son''s interaction, Leng ruoxue curiously asked about the details of her visit to the kindergarten today.

    Speaking of this, the evildoer was a little depressed. Seeing that his wife had asked, he poured out all the dissatisfaction in his heart.

    Leng ruoxue furrowed her brows when she heard this. It seemed like this kindergarten was harder to get into than she had imagined!

    "If it wasn''t for our son''s interest in this kindergarten, I would have brought him back! What a lousy ce! How dare you be so picky with our son! Hmph!" The demon said proudly.

    "Forget it. Since our son likes it, let''s not be so calctive!" Leng ruoxue didn''t expect her son to want to go to that kindergarten so badly. Of course, she would never have thought that the reason why the three of them wanted to go to that kindergarten was to defend her rights.

    If she had known, she would have told her sons that no one could take away their father''s rights! Now, she only thought that her son really liked it there! Leng ruoxue, who wanted her son to have a perfect childhood, naturally wanted to fulfill her son''s wish.

    Just as Leng ruoxue was thinking about how to increase her son''s chances of entering that kindergarten, there was a knock on their door.

    The demon opened the door and saw three of them standing outside. Rui Sheng was holding a phone in his hand.

    "Dad, the old grandma from the kindergarten is calling!" Saint Rui said as he waved the phone in his hand.

    "What is it?" The demon frowned, obviously not happy that the other party interrupted his warm moment with his wife. However, he also thought that the other party might be informing him that the review waspleted, so he still took the phone.

    The young woman on the other end of the phone suddenly became nervous when she heard her idol''s voice. Without waiting for the other party to actually speak to her, she took the initiative and said,""Mr. Ye, the information you provided is notplete!"

    "What do you mean?" The demon was dissatisfied again, and his voice became colder.

    Even through the phone line, the woman could feel the coldness in the other party''s tone. Her heart trembled and she quickly said,""The documents also require your and your wife''s marriage certificate!"

    "Marriage certificate? What''s that?" The demon had never heard of this thing.

    "Uh! Are you ... Not married?" When the woman heard her idol say this, she couldn''t help but guess, and at the same time, her heart beat faster. If that was the case, did that mean that the other party might not have a wife?

    "Of course I''m married!" The demon said with certainty. The wedding was already over, so how could they not be married? However, he really did not have a marriage certificate. He had never even heard of it!

 Chapter 3098 Wifey, Collect The Marriage Certificate!(1)

    "Uh! Since you''re married, you should have a marriage certificate. " The woman on the other end of the phone felt her heart turn cold andined. How could her idol have a child out of wedlock?

    Hearing this, the evildoer did not know how to respond. He was married. Back then, he and his wife had even signed a marriage contract of mutual loyalty. However, this kind of thing belonged to the depths of the soul, and there was no relevant certificate! So, he really didn''t have the marriage certificate that the other party had mentioned!

    "If there''s no marriage certificate, what will be the consequences?" the demon asked.

    "If you can''t produce a marriage certificate, it can only prove that your three children are illegitimate children. Our kindergarten does not ept illegitimate children!" The woman carefully replied.

    Illegitimate child?

    These three words deeply stimted the evildoer, his son! How could a God''s second generation be an illegitimate child? He would never allow such a thing to happen! Hmph! His son couldn''t be an illegitimate child!

    "I''ll send the marriage certificate to the kindergartenter!"The evildoer suppressed his anger and said calmly.

    When he said this, the more he thought about it, the angrier he got. What kind of ce was he breaking! If you want proof everywhere, can''t you just let me live? If they didn''t have a cheating device, he would have been tortured by all kinds of marriage certificates. Now, without a marriage certificate, his three sons were going to be illegitimate children in the eyes of others. More importantly, without the marriage certificate, he actually had no status!

    Just thinking about it made the evildoer want to vomit blood. But when he hung up the phone and turned around, he looked at his wife with a pitiful expression and said,""Honey, we haven''t even gotten our marriage certificate yet! The kindergarten here doesn''t acknowledge our rtionship as husband and wife!"

    The evildoer''s expression was filled with deep resentment and grievance. It gave Leng ruoxue a headache. Ever since they came to live on Indigo, they had onlye into contact with proof of identity and used it most of the time. Hence, she had never thought of getting any other proof.

    Now, they even needed a marriage certificate to attend kindergarten, and they didn''t have one! It seemed that her husband also cared about this! AI! This time, she was afraid that she would have to make a lot of unfair conditions!

    The facts had proven that Leng ruoxue definitely had the foresight to do so. She felt that this evildoer whose identity was currently unknown was extremely aggrieved! Now, not only was his son suspected to be an illegitimate child, but he was also an illegal husband without a title. Wu ... No, his fragile little heart had been seriously hurt. His wife had topensate him!

    Wife, please make it up to me!

    In his devilish eyes, he clearly expressed his intention for his wife topensate andfort him. Although the three of them did not understand what had happened, they instantly understood when they saw their father''s expression. They deeply felt that their father was going to bully their mother again! It was really embarrassing!

    The three of them covered their little faces exaggeratedly, only revealing their big, watery eyes to watch the show. Leng ruoxue, who was extremely helpless at the reaction of the four of them, could only hug her husband with one hand and her three sons with the other. She then said helplessly,""Let''s get our marriage certificate first!"

    What aboutpensation?

    The evil man looked at his wife with dissatisfaction. Just getting a marriage certificate couldn''t make up for his broken heart! He wanted materialpensation!

    Leng ruoxue, who understood what the demon was thinking, ignored him on purpose and said to Saint Rui,""Go and call the two rabbits over."

    Ruisheng received his mother''s order and ran to find the rabbit.

    After a while, two palm-sized rabbits followed Rui Sheng and jumped in carefully.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Master, please give me your orders!" Seeing the female owner, a rabbit mainframe quickly said.

    "Get us a marriage certificate!" Leng ruoxue directly stated her request.

    "Got it, I''ll get it done immediately!" The other rabbit mainframe immediately said.

    In less than a minute, a certain rabbit replied,""Master, it''s done!"

    Leng ruoxue nodded. Although there were many certificates on this, there was one advantage. All the certificates were electronic. If there was a need, they could print a copy directly and not have to run around with the original copies of the certificates.

    After getting the marriage certificate, Leng ruoxue called Ji Kai and told him to bring her and the evildoer''s marriage certificate to the kindergarten. Then, she coaxed her son away and focused on her husband.

    A tsundere husband was difficult to deal with, and a tsundere and willful husband was even more difficult to deal with!

    Leng ruoxue tried her best to sweet-talk him and made many unfair conditions before she finally managed to lift her husband''s spirits. The demon also received a lot of materialpensation as he had wished!

    On the other side, when Ji Kai arrived at the kindergarten with the marriage certificate, the receptionist was in a bad mood when she saw that it was a middle-aged man who came to deliver the marriage certificate instead of her Prince Charming. After taking the copy of the marriage certificate and verifying its authenticity, her mood dropped even more.

    "Why didn''t Mr. Yee?" A woman who didn''t see her male God unwilling to give up couldn''t help but ask.

    "My master isn''t free, so he asked me to bring it over!" Although Ji Kai felt that the woman''s tone was very strange, he still replied kindly. However, when he saw the woman''s disappointed expression when he said this, he instantly understood!

    Was this woman mesmerized by her master''s beauty?

    Oh my God! You''d better not! It must be known that his master hated trouble the most, especially trouble that might make Madam angry. Those were all things that his master had to eliminate. It could be imagined that if this woman continued to be stubborn, she would probably lose her life!

    When he thought of this, Ji Kai looked at the woman with more sympathy! She was such a young girl! Please don''t take things too hard! It could be said that Ji Kai was thinking a little too far, because this woman had long been lost. However, even so, she still wanted to look at her male God a few more times! Even if he couldn''t get it, it was good to see it!

    But now, hearing Ji Kai say that her male God was busy and the middle-aged man calling her master, the woman couldn''t help but ask,""He''s your master? Then what does he do?"

    "This ... Is a secret!" Ji Kai hesitated for a moment, but he still didn''t dare to reveal his master''s identity. Would anyone believe that his master was a God? Maybe some people even thought he was a mental hospital patient!

    "But our kindergarten requires at least one of the parents to have a proper job and a monthly ie of no less than 500000 Indigo coins, so please tell us the truth. Also, there are some problems with the form your master filled in ..." The woman said with some hesitation.

    Originally, she didn''t mention this over the phone, hoping to have more opportunities to get in touch with her idol and guide him in person to fill in the form correctly. But now, her idol wasn''t here, so she could only look for his servant!

    "Uh!" After hearing the woman''s exnation, Ji Kai was even more conflicted. He really couldn''t say it! His master and Madam didn''t need to work to earn money. They were basically self-sufficient now, especially after having two mainframes. Anything could be done online. So he really couldn''t say that the Masters were actually unemployed. If that was the case, the woman in front of him would go crazy, and the little Masters would probably not be able to enter this kindergarten.

 Chapter 3099 Wifey, Collect The Marriage Certificate!(2)

    "What''s wrong with my master''s form?"Ji Kai asked after a while.

    "See for yourself! Especially the work experience column!" The woman sighed helplessly and then handed the form to Ji Kai.

    She was the only one who had seen this form. If it fell into someone else''s hands, the three children would probably never have the chance to enter the amusement park, and she would never be able to see her Prince Charming again. So, she would never allow such a thing to happen! Otherwise, she wouldn''t be so anxious.

    Ji Kai took the form and read it carefully. There were no problems with the children''s information, so he was not afraid of anyone knowing. However, when he got to the parents ''information, other than their parents'' names and gender, the rest ...

    Age, confidential.

    The call was from Ruisheng.

    Address, confidential.

    Family members, too many, omitted.

    Educational background, confidential.

    Work experience, confidential.

    Profession, God!

    Looking at these almost empty forms, Ji Kai''s face darkened. When he saw the title "goddess" in the column, he broke out in cold sweat.

    Oh my God! He couldn''t even stay calm when he saw this form. It wasn''t hard to imagine how crazy outsiders would be when they saw this form.

    "This ... My master is very particr about privacy, so he doesn''t want outsiders to know about some of our family''s Affairs. But don''t worry, we can definitely afford the tuition fees." Ji Kai said with a kind attitude after wiping his cold sweat.

    "Sir, this isn''t a matter of money. Although our kindergarten charges very high, you have to know that not all children from rich families can enter our kindergarten. Because we value our children''s background very much, it''s absolutely not enough to just have money and be able to pay the school fees! I hope you and your master can understand this!" The woman exined again.

    Of course, Ji Kai understood that the other party wanted to recruit children from rich and powerful families! To put it bluntly, people would not ept the children of the nouveau riche! He had seen this kind of snobbish situation many times before, so he was already used to it. However, he also knew that with his master''s superficial appearance, the young masters of this kindergarten might not be able to enter!

    AI! What was this good? Although Ji Kai knew very well that there was no one more distinguished than his master on the entire Indigo, the people here didn''t know! And master''s identity couldn''t be exposed. At this moment, he really had a headache.

    It was a pity that the children had to take the test to enter this kindergarten. Otherwise, with the two mainframe''s online operations, they would be able to enter.

    "Sir, do you understand what I mean?" Seeing Ji Kai frowning and not replying for a long time, the woman asked.

    "I understand. May I bring this form back for master to fill it out again?" Ji Kai, who had a headache, decided not to think about it anymore. He would leave this small matter to his master and Madam to solve!

    "Sure!" The woman directly gave Ji Kai a new nk form and told him a lot of things to pay attention to before watching him leave.

    AI! Too bad it wasn''t a Prince Charming! Looking at Ji Kai''s back, the woman''s face was full of regret. Then, she turned around and returned to her office.

    When Ji Kai returned home and reported the situation, the evildoer was immediately dissatisfied. Why was there so much trouble in that lousy kindergarten? Is there an end to this?

    Leng ruoxue, on the other hand, picked up the form that evildoer had filled out earlier. When she saw the word ''God'' in the upation column, she could not help but burst outughing.

    "Honey, what''s so funny!" The demon said with some grievance.

    "Hehe, why is your ss written as God? There''s no God in this world, and they don''t believe in gods. If people see you writing like this, they might think you''re crazy!" Leng ruoxue exined with a smile.

    "So what? Do I need to look at their eyes?" The demon said nonchntly. In fact, he didn''t want to write about God at that time. He wanted to write about it as a secret, but after thinking about it, his son was the second generation of a God, so he felt that he had to let people know about it. It didn''t matter if they believed it or not! He was just afraid that someone would bully his child!

    "Of course not, but we''re living here now, so we must do as the Romans do!" Leng ruoxue patted the evildoer''s head as she tried tofort him.

    "Then I can only write about the unemployed!" The demon said honestly.

    Leng ruoxue thought about it and realized that they were indeed unemployed. He didn''t know if it was toote to start apany now!

    As soon as the thought popped up in her head, Leng ruoxue immediately instructed Ji Kai,""Ji Kai, I''ll give you three days to set up a jewelrypany for me!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Ah!" Ji Kai was shocked. Did he hear wrong? Madam wants to start apany? In the past, when they wanted to exchange their jewelry for money, they would directly go to the auction house or the jewelrypany to trade. This ... Why did they suddenly want to set up their own jewelrypany?

    Although Ji Kai could easily guess that the madam wanted to set up the jewelrypany for the three young masters, was it necessary?

    The child that the kindergarten wanted to take in had to have a strong family background. Even if a newpany was making money, it might be seen as a nouveau riche in the eyes of the kindergarten.

    When Ji Kai carefully revealed his thoughts, Leng ruoxue felt that she had thought too simply. Did she have to let the two mainframe brains cheat on their family background?

    Leng ruoxue was a little depressed. It was one thing to cheat on her identity, but if her family background was also a cheat, how much of a failure would she have to face!

    Seeing their mother frowning, the three who had been listening by the side felt very ufortable. They felt that someone had bullied their mother. Hmph! You''re looking for death!

    "Mom, that little guy from the Yang family said that if we have any problems, he''ll be happy to run an errand for us." At this time, Saint Rui could not help but remind him.

    "That little brat from the Yang family?" Leng ruoxue blinked her beautiful eyes. Even though she had always kept a low profile and was unwilling to rely on nepotism, it seemed more convenient for the powers on Indigo to act at this moment! Moreover, the Yang family''s influence on the Indigo Star was not small!

    Knowing that her son seemed to be in contact with the Yang family''s little fellow, Leng ruoxue immediately said,""Give him a call!"

    "Alright!" Saint Rui nodded and picked up the call.

    After passing the phone to his mother, Ruisheng snuggled up to his mother.

    Leng ruoxue briefly exined the situation over the phone, and the handsome young man on the other end of the phone guaranteed,""Leave this matter to me, I guarantee that it will be done properly!"

    After putting down the phone, Leng ruoxue felt her heart clench up even more. Was this what people said,"a strong Dragon can''t suppress a snake in its own territory"? Although the forces on the serene blue could not even withstand a single blow in the face of absolute power, outsiders like them could notpare to the foundation of the serene blue. Of course, unless she reshuffled the power structure onherblue. However, she was not here to look for a fight, so she really did not have the mood to do so.

    But no matter what, her son''s kindergarten was finally settled! She also believed in the Yang family''s ability. This matter was absolutely a small matter to them. It should be known that if the Yang family couldn''t even handle it, then the Yang family would be the ones to lose face.

    As for the entire Yang family, after receiving the news from the handsome boy, they immediately took action.

    The next day, Leng ruoxue received a notice to enter the kindergarten. This time, the kindergarten did not even mention filling in the form!

    On the day the three of them entered the garden, Leng ruoxue arranged for her father to send them off.

    In the evening, his father would personally pick up the three of them. However, after three days of such transportation, the demon was no longer willing to go to kindergarten.

    Leng ruoxue had her suspicions. In fact, on the children''s first day of kindergarten and their father''s chauffeuring, she had already felt that the demon''s emotions were a little off. However, she was waiting for the demon toe clean, so she did not take the initiative to ask, much less ask the children.

    But now, the evildoer was on strike, so Leng ruoxue had no choice but to ask.

    Seeing that his wife was going to ask for the reason, the evildoer exined in anger,""I don''t want to be treated like a monkey in the zoo anymore!"

    "What?" Leng ruoxue was stunned. Monkey? How could there be such a beautiful monkey?

    "Who dares to treat my husband like a monkey? Are you tired of living?" In the next second, Leng ruoxue deliberately said in a fit of anger.

    "It''s all because of those love-struck kids at the kindergarten!" The evil demonined. On the first morning he sent His Son to kindergarten, he happened to meet many teachers at the gate of the kindergarten weing their children. After seeing him, those love-struck fools were all petrified, and even drooled as they stared at him. Later, it gradually developed to the point that many female parents also began to look at him like love-struck fools. He was so angry that he was afraid that he would identally send these ordinary people to hell. Therefore, he hurriedly put down the three children and fled home from the kindergarten in an extremely sorry state.

    Although being watched like a monkey had driven him a little crazy, those women had not done anything too overboard to him, so it was unlikely that he would send them directly to hell with a wave of his hand. He had thought that the cold aura on his body would gradually make these infatuated women restrain themselves, so that he would not have toin to his wife. Who knew that it had been three days, and those hateful women had be even more aggressive. They looked at him as if they wanted to strip him of his clothes. This made him feel offended!

    Therefore, he never wanted to go to that kindergarten again. Otherwise, he would not be able to control himself and might even destroy the kindergarten in a fit of anger.

    Hearing the evildoer''sints, Leng ruoxue could only try her best tofort him. From the evildoer''s words, she could tell that those love-struck fools had not done anything out of line so far apart from staring at him with fiery gazes. However, since the other party had already caused trouble for her dear husband, she could not ignore it!

    Leng ruoxue immediately made a decision.

    Tomorrow, she would be the one to send the children to kindergarten!

 Chapter 3100 Side Story: Parent-Child Activity (1)

    After the demon knew his wife''s decision, his handsome face showed a trace of hesitation. In fact, he didn''t want to be watched, but how could he want his wife to be watched too? If he remembered correctly, there were many fathers who sent their children to school ...

    Looking at his wife''s beautiful face, the demon wanted to shout,""Honey, don''t go to that kindergarten!" But after thinking about it, he still didn''t dare to shout it out! Because he knew that his wife wanted to go to the kindergarten to take a look for him! How could he drag his wife down at this time! However, she could not get rid of the sour feeling in her heart.

    No one knew a husband better than his wife!

    The moment she saw the evildoer''s face gradually turning ck, Leng ruoxue knew what he was thinking. Hence, she smiled faintly and said,""Hubby, I''m going to defend my rights tomorrow! I''ll let those love-struck fools know that you''re taken! So, I''m going to fight for you tomorrow. You have to support me!"

    "Support, we must support!" When the demon heard this, he suppressed the bitterness in his heart and immediately said.

    "Be good!" Leng ruoxue touched the demon''s head.

    The next day, when the three knew that their mother would send them to kindergarten today, they were overjoyed. They finally didn''t have to see their father''s ugly face.

    After breakfast, Leng ruoxue drove off with the three of them. The evildoer stood at the entrance like a stone waiting for his wife. He only turned around and returned to the living room after the car was out of sight.

    Sitting on the sofa in the living room, no one knew what the demon was thinking. He was in a daze and did not say a word. Leng Qingtian and Leng ruohan were also sitting on the sofa, looking at the demon with interest. These few days, they had already noticed the abnormal behavior of the demon. However, neither of them asked, but not asking did not mean that they were not curious.

    But for a long time, the genius had no intention of answering their questions.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue had already driven to the vicinity of the kindergarten.

    From afar, the kindergarten could not be seen yet, but Leng ruoxue could already feel that there was a traffic jam ahead. Just as she was trying to figure out why the road to the kindergarten was so difficult to walk on, she suddenly realized that her car was surrounded by people. Furthermore, most of them were women of all ages.

    "¡­¡­"

    The scene was spectacr, and this made Leng ruoxue extremely speechless.

    Leng ruoxue opened the car door and got out of the car.

    When the women who were full of anticipation saw a devastatingly beautiful woman walk out of the familiar car, they were first stunned, then stunned, and finally, their faces showed a deep disappointment!

    Seeing their rapid change in expressions, what else did Leng ruoxue not understand?

    Why was he so disappointed that he didn''t see his idol?

    At this moment, the three of them also opened the car door and got out.

    They snuggled up to their mother obediently, and Rui Sheng answered her mother''s question,""Mom, these grandmothers are here to see dad!"

    When they heard the cute baby call her ''mommy'', all the women''s attention was immediately attracted. Then, all kinds ofplicated gazes were focused on Leng ruoxue. Some were scrutinizing, some were jealous, and some were even feeling inferior.

    At the same time, because of the sudden appearance of their mother, Leng ruoxue, everyone automatically ignored the words "old grandmothers" from Rui Sheng.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After Leng ruoxue heard Saint Rui''s exnation, she smiled gently at the infatuated girls and said,""I''m here to see my husband! May I ask, have you paid the visitation fee? My man won''t let anyone visit him!"

    "Mom, they didn''t pay!" The three''s eyes lit up when they heard the visit fee.

    "I see! Since you''ve been watching my husband for three days, you should make up for the visit fee! Well, I won''t ask for too much, just 100000 a day, or 300000herblue dors for three days!"

    The moment Leng ruoxue said this, all the fangirls were in a state of confusion. You want money to take a look? What the hell is this!

    "I''ve never heard of it!" A woman said unhappily."I have to pay a visit fee to see it in public!"

    "Why not? Don''t you need to pay to go to the museum? Isn''t that still in public?" Leng ruoxue replied with a smile.

    "How can that be the same? We''re in the middle of the road!" The woman retorted.

    "What''s wrong with the road? The museum belongs to the country, so you have to pay for the visit, right?" Leng ruoxue asked again.

    "That''s right!" The woman nodded in confusion.

    "By the same logic, my husband belongs to me. Since he''s already taken, you can''t just look at him for free? If you don''t want to pay the visit fee, it''s copyright infringement. I can find awyer to Sue you!" Leng ruoxue''s eyes suddenly turned sharp.

    "¡­¡­"

    All the girls were rendered speechless by Leng ruoxue''s words. Although they wanted to refute that the two were different, after thinking about it carefully, they realized that it did make sense. More importantly, if this person before them really took them to court over such a small matter, how embarrassing would that be!

    It could be said that after Leng ruoxue had said those words, those who wanted to save face wanted to keep the peace. However, a mere 300000herblue coins was nothing to them. However, there was someone who did not know what was good for her and insisted on arguing with Leng ruoxue to find out the reason.

    At that moment, an extremely sexy woman with heavy makeup stood out and said in dissatisfaction,""If you can Sue me, then go ahead, Hmph! Thew doesn''t say that men have to pay for looking at other people on the street!"

    "Thew doesn''t say that, but it doesn''t say that you can look at other people''s men for free! And, as you wish, you will receive mywyer''s letter and court summons!" Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    After that, she took out her phone and dialed a number. She only said,""I want to call the police. Someone is blocking the traffic!" Then, he told her the address.

    Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the faces of all the surroundingdies turned ck.

    Thews onherblue were veryprehensive, especially when it came to Traffic Safety. They were very detailed, and it even clearly stipted that during peak hours, if one blocked traffic for no reason, they would be detained for at least 15 days, depending on the circumstances, and would also be left with a bad record ... And now, it just so happened to be peak hours. Hence, after Leng ruoxue hung up the call, everyone''s expression turned ugly.

    All the girls were furious. They never thought that Leng ruoxue would call the police. This made them feel at a loss. Furthermore, those who could attend this kindergarten were either from rich or noble families. If word of this got out, their families ''faces would bepletely lost.

    However, now was obviously not the time for them to settle scores with Leng ruoxue. Furthermore, the sound of police sirens could be heard from afar. Hence, many of the women could not be bothered to be infatuated with her. At this moment, they wished that they could just disappear from the spot.

 Chapter 3101 Side Story: Parent-Child Activity (2)

    Unfortunately, Leng ruoxue would never allow them to leave. Since they had already called the police, they could not possibly let the hard work of thew enforcement officers go to waste, right? This was not the Code of Conduct for a good citizen!

    After Leng ruoxue had done something, all the infatuated girls who had wanted to watch were taken away.

    Without any obstacles, Leng ruoxue brought the children back to the car and continued driving.

    After parking the car in the kindergarten''s parking lot, Leng ruoxue swaggered into the kindergarten with the three of them.

    After sending the three of them into the ss, Leng ruoxue was prepared to leave with a peace of mind. At this moment, a middle-aged woman in her fifties suddenly blocked her path.

    "Is there something?" Leng ruoxue raised her eyebrows and asked calmly.

    "Are you the mothers of Ruisheng and the others? I''m the director of this kindergarten. " The middle-aged woman introduced herself very politely.

    "Oh! It was the director! How are you doing?" Leng ruoxue was also very polite.

    "Madam ye, may I have a word with you?" Seeing that Leng ruoxue was done being polite and didn''t say anything else, the director could only take the initiative to speak.

    "Sure." Leng ruoxue didn''t reject him. She followed the director to her office.

    When they arrived at the director''s office, the director did not know how to speak to Leng ruoxue. However, Leng ruoxue was also rather calm. As the saying goes, if the enemy doesn''t move, I won''t move! Before she knew what the director wanted to talk about, she would not take the initiative to ask. She was not in a hurry anyway.

    After a long time. The director couldn''t take it anymore and finally said,""Madam ye, I heard that there was a traffic jam in front of the kindergarten. Were you the one who called the police?"

    "Yup! Besides, there''s still some distance to the front of the kindergarten. " Leng ruoxue exined.

    "Um ... Can you cancel the police report?" The director was a little conflicted.

    "You can cancel the police report?" Leng ruoxue''s eyes widened in disbelief as she could not help asking.

    "Uh!" The director didn''t know what to say. Logically speaking, calling the police shouldn''t be treated as a child''s y, but the area that was blocked wasn''t a first-ss road. It was in front of the kindergarten. Moreover, someone had reported it. Therefore, as long as the person who reported it didn''t pursue it, those people could just treat it as a formality and be released with a fine. Therefore, the key to this matter waspletely on this Madam ye.

    In addition, among the people who were taken away, there were many parents and some kindergarten teachers ... Even if it wasn''t for the parents, just the teachers who were taken away were enough to give her a headache.

    After some thought, the director said,"Madam ye, to be honest, there were many kindergarten teachers among the people who were arrested. If this matter were to be exposed, it would have a huge impact on our kindergarten''s reputation. So, even if you don''t think about those love-struck fools, it''s best that you don''t pursue this matter for the sake of your own children. Otherwise, it would have a bad impact on your three children."

    "Oh, really? Would it not be good for my children? Director, are you threatening me?" Leng ruoxue asked with a smile.

    "Absolutely not! Just think about it! It''s not a glorious thing for a kindergarten teacher to break thew. If our kindergarten''s reputation is affected because of this, how can the children studying in our kindergarten not be affected?" The director sighed.

    "You''re right. I didn''t want to call the police either. I was forced to do so. Those women! In order to see my man, she blocked the road. If I didn''t do this, I would definitely bete for school. I had no choice but to take legal action to solve the problem. " Leng ruoxue said with a hint of grievance. In other words, she was also reminding the headmaster that it was time to discipline those teachers.

    When the director heard this, he immediately nodded."I understand. Don''t worry. I will discipline them well in the future."

    When she said this, the director felt a little guilty. When she first saw Mr. Ye, she couldn''t help but take a few more nces at him, not to mention those young female teachers. It would be strange if they didn''t go crazy when they saw a man who was more handsome than an idol! Therefore, she could understand the crazy behavior of those infatuated girls. However, at this time, in front of Leng ruoxue''s wife, she could only go along with Leng ruoxue''s words.

    "Also, they can''t look at my husband for free for three days. They have to pay 300000 Yuan for the visit fee. I''ve already told them about this. If I don''t see the visit fee within a week, I''ll still take them to court. Director, please pass on this message." Leng ruoxue nodded her head in satisfaction and continued.

    "..." The director was dumbfounded by her words. Did she hear wrongly?

    At this moment, the director could not help but admire Leng ruoxue. Ruthless! He was really ruthless! Having been in the education industry for so many years, she thought that she had seen all kinds of parents, but she had never seen someone like this. This person was not afraid of offending the kindergarten and all the parents of the students!

    In reality, Leng ruoxue wasn''t afraid at all. She was also very clear that the director would definitely pass on the message for her.

    After reaching an agreement with the director, Leng ruoxue made another phone call to withdraw the report and left in a carefree manner. As for what those love-struck fools would do after they were released, it was not within the scope of her concern.

    When she returned home, she reported this matter to the demon, grandfather, and the others. Everyone was rather impressed by Leng ruoxue''s use of legal weapons. Leng ruoxue then proudly told them,""They all want to bew-abiding citizens!"

    A weekter.

    A portion of the teachers and parents obediently handed over the visiting fees for the evildoer. They really could not afford to lose face like that! Those who didn''t send it over didn''t think that Leng ruoxue would Sue them in court. Or rather, they didn''t think that the court would ept such a matter!<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, the court epted the case. Those love-struck fools who thought they were lucky also received a court summon very quickly.

    This time, everyone was dumbfounded. If this really happened, their face would be thrown to Mars.

    In the end, they had no choice but to beg Leng ruoxue for a truce and obediently paid double the visitation fee.

    Seeing the lovestruck faces of those who had paid the visiting fee, Leng ruoxue wasn''t angry. She only told them,""If you knew this would happen, you wouldn''t have done it!"

    Many of the love-struck fools who thought that they had been extorted hated Leng ruoxue in their hearts. They wanted to find an opportunity to find trouble with her. No matter what, they had to make a fool of her!

    With this thought in mind, some of the teachers and parents of the kindergarten were united. Leng ruoxue had be their biggest Public Enemy, but she didn''t seem to mind. This made them feel like they had punched cotton.

    In fact, they had even thought of targeting Leng ruoxue''s children. ording to their thoughts, if they couldn''t find the fault of the child''s mother, then they would find the fault of the children!

    Such a heavy responsibility naturally fell on the teachers who harbored a grudge against Leng ruoxue.

    Unfortunately, the three of them were as cunning as foxes. Some teachers had racked their brains to think of all kinds of ways to bully the three, but they couldn ''t. Instead, they were bullied by the three of them very miserably. They dared to be angry but didn''t dare to say anything. They could only suffer in silence. The three of them found joy in kindergarten through bullying and being bullied.

    In the blink of an eye, three months had passed. One day, the three of them, who had already gone to and from school alone, came home and told their parents that there was an activity at the kindergarten.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she immediately asked for rification. Only then did she know that it was a parent-child activity held by the kindergarten once every semester. It was rather Grand, and both parents had to attend.

    Leng ruoxue didn''t have any objections to this. During this period of time, she was very clear about some people''s little tricks, but unfortunately, no matter how they jumped around, she didn''t take it to heart and treated it as a training for her sons. To her, as long as the other party didn''t cross her bottom line, she wouldn''ty a hand on ordinary people.

    The demon was also toozy to care about those clowns, but he was also unwilling to participate in his son''s kindergarten activities.

    "Honey, can I not go?" The demon said gloomily.

    "Of course not. This is a parent-child activity organized by the kindergarten. If we don''t go, or if I''m the only one who goes, the children and parents at the kindergarten may think badly of our children! Do you want them to treat our precious son as an illegitimate child or a child with an unknown father? Hubby, we''re going to support our son! In addition, this can also be considered as following the local customs!" Leng ruoxue exined seriously.

    When the evildoer heard that his son might be treated as an illegitimate child or his father was unknown, he immediately refused! Did he find it easy to get a wife? What right did he have to be ominous?

    "Honey, let''s all go!" The demon agreed.

    The parent-child activity was set to be on the weekend and wouldst for two days.

    On Saturday morning, Leng ruoxue and the demon brought the three of them out.

    This time, they arrived at the kindergarten''s parking lot without a hitch. When they entered the kindergarten, there was no longer the spectacr scene of love-struck fools gathering at the entrance. The evildoer was very satisfied with this. However, only Leng ruoxue was clear about how much influence an idol had on ordinary people! This calmness was just an illusion.

    As expected, Leng ruoxue used her divine perception to scan the area and discovered a few women hiding in the dark, peeking at them. However, the other party did not take any further action, so Leng ruoxue pretended not to know.

    After entering the ssroom, Leng ruoxue and the demon found a corner and sat down.

    However, their appearances were too eye-catching. Even if they wanted to keep a low profile, it was hard not to be peeked at.

    Of course, they could still tolerate peeking from time to time.

    Not long after, the ss teacher of the three students also arrived at the ssroom. That form teacher was about 25 or 26 years old and was once a fan of the evildoer. However, after being taught a lesson by Leng ruoxue, she had be much more restrained. Hence, this time, she only took a quick and furtive nce at the evildoer''s position before immediately looking away reluctantly.

    After exining the process of the parent-child activity to the parents, the form teacher brought the children and their parents to the field.

    At this moment, the field was ready.

    On the first day of the parent-child activity, there was a parent-child sports event for each ss.

    The theme of the sports meet was parent-child, and parents were required toplete it with their children. Many parents were excited about such an event and were eager to give it a try. Only the evildoer felt that such an event was too boring.

 Chapter 3102 The Competition (1)

    This was especially so for thepetition of the upper years, which had already started. The silly fathers who participated in thepetition flew all over the field andpleted every sport ording to the requirements. They were all exhausted and gasping for breath like dead dogs. Their foreheads were covered in sweat, and their image had really taken a dive.

    For some fathers who didn''t like sports, falling behind in scores wasn''t the most embarrassing thing. The most embarrassing thing was that some of them couldn''t finish all the events and were already exhausted to the ground. They were then carried away from the field by the medical staff.

    As long as he thought of that scene, the demon''s forehead would have a few more ck lines. This was really tormenting people! Was this really a parent-child activity and not an activity to torture the parents?

    No matter how the demon thought about it, he felt that the kindergarten was deliberately pranking the parents! Was there really a need for this? He felt that with such time, he might as well urge his sons to cultivate more!

    From this, it could be seen that the master of the nineherherher prison really didn''t care about this childish activity. If you have the ability, then get serious! What''s the point of ying this child''s y?

    It had to be said that there was a certain distance between the thoughts of gods and humans. In fact, the kindergarten held such activities every semester mainly to let parents and children interact more to cultivate parent-child rtionships.

    After all, in today''s society, many parents neglected their children because of work, and theck of care from parents might be a negative factor for children who were physically and mentally fragile. It was with this idea that kindergartens hoped that parents could spend more time with their children and even y games with them.

    The reason why this parent-child sports event was so childish in the eyes of the evildoers was that most of the sports activities were games. Some games also tested one''s physical strength. Therefore, some parents with weaker physiques and less exercise would have a situation of physical exhaustion. The kindergarten had also anticipated this situation, but they still arranged these games in the hope that parents could understand the importance of health and increase their exercise.

    It could be said that the kindergarten had good intentions, but in the eyes of the evildoer, it waspletely unnecessary. He did not even care for his own body. Could a small parent-child sports event change this situation? Dear, you think too highly of yourself. That''s impossible!

    Evildoers felt that they had to walk their own paths and grind their own blisters. Everyone had to be responsible for their own actions, especially adults. They could arrange their own lives and outsiders really didn''t have to point fingers at them.

    Especially during this parent-child sports Day, he felt that he was bullying the other children by letting his sonspete with these children. His sons couldpletely defeat all the other children in seconds! He could even defeat all the fathers in seconds!

    At the thought of this, he lost all interest in the parent-child sports event. Not only him, but the three also felt that this activity was very boring. If they had the time, they might as well go home and feed the rabbits!

    Unfortunately, even if they weren''t interested, they would still have topete. The slogan of the parent-child sports event was ''participation''!

    Since they were going to participate, it was natural that every child and parent should participate. But fortunately, they could choose to participate in it, either their father or mother.

    However, most fathers were very concerned about their reputation, so in the upper gradepetition, it was basically the Father who participated, and the one who lost face was naturally the Father.

    After thepetition for the seniors had ended, it was the turn of the intermediate ss. As for Leng ruoxue''s three children, due to their age, they were assigned to the beginner ss. Hence, thepetition for the three of them would be held in the afternoon. As for the morning, they were just there to watch the fun. While they watched the others, the others secretly peeked at their family of five.

    Every time they saw this family, the Father was handsome, the mother was devastatingly beautiful, and the three children were so cute that they looked like they hade out of a painting. Everyone could not help but sigh. How did this family of five grow up? It was really infuriating topare people!<novelnext></novelnext>

    After a short break at noon, thepetition for the beginner ss officially began in the afternoon.

    There were a total of five beginner sses this year, with about twenty people in each ss. There were a total of one hundred children and their parents. Thepetition would be divided into four rounds, with twenty-five children and parents each time. Thepetition wouldst about twenty minutes.

    Because it was the beginner ss, it was slightly different from the morning''spetition. There were five events in the morning, while the afternoon''spetition reduced the two most energy-consuming events to only three.

    The threepetitions were divided into two people and three legs. Stepping on balloons, passing ry, and shooting were very simple. It was absolutely suitable for younger children and parents to y together.

    It could be a father or a mother, but since thepetition in the morning was usually held by the Father and the mother was responsible for cheering, when it came to the beginner sspetition, the fathers would also do as the Romans do and participate in the parent-child sports event. However, when it came to the demon, under the anticipating gazes of the three form teachers, the demon did not stand up.

    The one who stood out was Leng ruoxue. She was also the only mother who was participating in thepetition today.

    The moment Leng ruoxue stepped out, it could be said that she stood out like a crane among the chickens. In an instant, she had stolen everyone''s attention. Although the daddies were very happy to have the chance topete with a peerless beauty, the moment they thought of how a man was standing behind a woman at such a moment, they could not help but look down on a certain daddy!

    As for the mothers and teachers present, when they saw that Leng ruoxue was the one who took the lead, they were instantly dissatisfied. However, they soon thought that since this woman was not by their idol''s side, did that mean that they could take the opportunity to peek at her without any qualms?

    At that moment, they felt that it was great that Leng ruoxue was participating in thepetition. Who knows, they might even have the chance to strike up a conversation with their idol!

    Among them, the three form teachers were the happiest. Without Leng ruoxue, she could now stand beside her Prince Charming in an open and aboveboard manner! At this moment, she truly felt the usefulness of being a mentor.

    Look, my idol didn''t object to me standing beside him!

    The young teacher was ted, and her face and brows unconsciously revealed a hint of lust, but in reality, the evildoer did not notice her existence at all. Instead, it was Ruize and Ruixin who immediately became alert, standing on either side of their father like little guards.

    Ruisheng also saw it, but he had topete with his mother so he didn''t have time to care about the Vixen getting close to his father. But after seeing the performance of his two younger brothers, he was relieved and even gave them a look of appreciation.

    Before the officialpetition, Leng ruoxue naturally saw some small actions. However, she didn''t care at all, because evildoer didn''t need her to worry about him. That fellow was ck-hearted!

    The first round of the race was a three-legged race. After Leng ruoxue and Rui Sheng were ready, they were unusually rxed. When the whistle was blown, the mother and son rushed to the finish line without much effort. Their smooth and natural movements stunned many people!

 Chapter 3103 The Competition (2)

    "You bastard!" When did it be so easy for two people to reach three feet? Didn''t you see that a few of the lower grade students fell down? Why was the childpletely fine, and why did the mother and son walk away in such a majestic manner?

    When they reached the finish line, Leng ruoxue sent a flying kiss to the evildoer before joining her son in the fun.

    "So boring, so childish!" Looking at the children who kept falling down, Rui Sheng made a conclusion.

    Faced with her son''s conclusion, Leng ruoxue nodded in agreement. However, when the judge next to them heard the conversation between the mother and son and their expressions, the corner of his mouth kept twitching. He couldn''t help but think,''if children and parents are all like you two, then wouldn''t that be uninteresting and childish!''

    About ten minutester, the two-man, three-legged race finally ended.

    The next step was to step on the balloon.

    The parents and children stood in a circle and tied the ropes around their waists. The balloons were dragged on the ground behind them. Parents and children had to step on other people''s balloons. Of course, parents could only step on the parents ''balloons. While stepping on other people''s balloons to prevent themselves from being stepped on, they also had to protect their children''s balloons from being stepped on by other children.

    With such a rule in ce, some parents simply carried their children in their arms or carried them on their shoulders.

    The balloon steppingpetitionsted for five minutes. When thepetition officially started, the small circle became the domain of Leng ruoxue and Saint Rui.

    The two of them were agile and fast. Some of the parents did not even have time to react before Leng ruoxue and Saint Rui stepped on the balloons and crushed them. By the time they realized what was going on and decided to join forces to fight the enemy, they could not even catch Saint Rui, let alone Leng ruoxue. More importantly, even if they caught Saint Rui, it would be useless because the rules stated that parents were not allowed to bully children.

    However, Leng ruoxue and the rest would not be able to bully her! Not only that, but the balloons behind him were also exploding ...

    Very quickly, all the parents except Leng ruoxue were eliminated, but Leng ruoxue''s balloons were still there.

    In the remaining time, it was up to Saint Rui to show his skills. Basically, all the children who participated in thepetition were bullied by him like frightened little quails. Their tears were stuck in their eyes and did not dare to fall, making the parents ''hearts ache.

    After the balloon steppingpetition finally ended, Leng ruoxue and her son had be a thorn in the eyes of the parents.

    Thest round was a passing ry and shooting, which was still five minutes long.

    Within five minutes, the pair of children and parents whopleted the most passes and shots would win!

    At first, before thest round of thepetition, the parents had made up their minds to get the highest score at least once. But when thepetition really started, the participating fathers were shocked to realize that there was no hope of getting the highest score at all. That abnormal mother and son could not be defeated!

    Disappointment, anger, confusion, and all sorts ofplicated feelings surrounded the hearts of the participating fathers. They were so sad and angry. Wasn''t this ''he shengliang, he shengyu''? With such a powerful opponent, how could they still y around happily?

    At this moment, their thoughts of ying with the devastatingly beautiful woman had long disappeared without a trace. Their only hope was that the other party would make a mistake, even if it was just once! Wuuu ...

    Unfortunately, while wishes were beautiful, reality was cruel. Once the five minutes were up, Leng ruoxue immediately stopped and left the stage.

    There was no need to ask the judge for everyone to guess the results.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Unlike her fathers who were listless, Leng ruoxue was in high spirits.

    However, this kind of game was too easy for her and the children. She felt that it was better to y it only once. However, someone did not want her to y it only once, just because she had three children.

    When she heard from the three form teachers that their family had to participate in two more of such childishpetitions, Leng ruoxue''s expression turned sour. She had three children, but wasn''t it normal to only participate once? He had to give the other parents a chance, right?

    Leng ruoxue felt that she was very kind. At the very least, she didn''t want to deal a blow to all the parents who were participating in thepetition. That would be too cruel!

    However, the three head teachers told her that there was no other way. The school rules stated that unless the child was sick, all children had to participate in this activity. Of course, the teacher also suggested that if she didn''t want to participate in thepetition, she could let the child''s father participate.

    At the mention of the child''s father, the female teacher was very depressed. She had been standing beside him for more than 20 minutes, but she didn''t dare to strike up a conversation with her male God. She even enjoyed the baptism of his cold air. She even wanted to cry to death. Boohoo ... What a good opportunity! How could she let it go to waste? She was starting to look down on herself!

    And the reason why she had to let the other two children of the ye family participate in thepetition, other than the school rules, was also for her own selfish reasons. ording to her thoughts, even if she didn''t dare to hit on her male God, she could at least look at his elegant demeanor when he was ying the game!

    But how could the evildoer do as she wished!

    Our evildoer has always put on a cold and aloof front. Other than his own wife and children, he doesn''t even look at anyone! Of course, his expression also made it clear that he would definitely not participate in such a childish game.

    Since it was the kindergarten''s rule, Leng ruoxue could only continue to lead the children into the battle.

    However, because the evildoer had never participated in apetition before, he was despised by all his fathers. He had also be a useless pretty boy in the eyes of his daddies. However, the demon did not care about this.

    When Ruize and ruiqiao''s matches ended, the mother and children instantly became the targets of the parents and children present.

    Three sons, threepetitions, and Leng ruoxue had brought her children to the top with perfect scores. Her dazzling red results blinded everyone''s eyes, and no one dared to look directly at her.

    In the final round, Leng ruoxue and her own child became the Champions without any suspense.

    After the first day of the parent-child activity ended, Leng ruoxue and the demon brought the three of them home calmly.

    At the same time, the other parents were still depressed and could not recover until the next day.

    The second day''s activity was in the form of a field trip. The main purpose was to cultivate the children''s ability to survive in the wild and adapt to changes. Therefore, after sending the children and their parents to a deep mountain, the kindergarten teachers left.

    As for the final task of the children and their parents, it was to find a farm in the mountains andplete a cooperative nting between the children and their parents. After two days of activity, the children and parents with the highest scores in each grade would be able to get a chance to travel around the sea. This was the material reward for the two-day parent-child activity.

    Although parents might not care about the trip around the sea, it was different for children. This was because this was an opportunity that the children had obtained through their own hard work. It was a kind of recognition and reward for their performance. Therefore, the parents also paid more attention to it.

 Chapter 3104 Side Story: Small Farmyard (1)

    It was precisely because of this mentality that the kindergarten was able to hold such parent-child activities once every semester, and itsted for a long time.

    On the day of the event, other than Leng ruoxue''s family, who seemed to be very calm as if they were out for an outing, the other parents were very nervous. Not only did they bring many items in big and small bags, some parents even brought wireless navigation devices.

    Looking at their reactions, then looking at herself and the demon who were empty-handed and not even carrying a bag, while the three of them were carrying a small bag, Leng ruoxue suddenly felt that she had been very irresponsible. However, she couldn''t say that her sister had a storage ring and didn''t need those things.

    So, she and the evildoer could only stand aside and silently endure the rolling eyes of some parents who did not know the truth. Of course, most of the eye rolls came from women. Most of the women would think that she was an irresponsible mother.

    The evildoer had also received some disdain from his fathers. The fathers ''thoughts were the exact opposite of the mothers''. They all felt that the evildoer had not been a good father.

    Fortunately, both Leng ruoxue and the demon had already trained their skin to be very thick. Hence, they were able to remain as calm as ever under the watchful eyes of the crowd.

    As for the three children, they received sympathy. Many parents felt that these three cute little children were too pitiful. Their mothers didn''t love them, and their fathers didn''t love them.

    Fortunately, the three of them didn''t understand what the others were thinking. Otherwise, they would have shouted,""I don''t need you to meddle in my business. This is how we get along in our family! Besides, they''re not little kids. Do they need to rely on their parents for everything?"

    The three self-proimed independent eyes did not need anyone''s sympathy. That was an insult to their noble bloodline!

    The strong didn''t need the pity of others, and the future strong would be the same!

    As the saying goes, the Poor''s children grow up early! So what if it was a child of a God?

    The three of them knew very well that from the moment they became the children of their parents, their birth had determined that they could not be like ordinary human children, who would surround their parents all day, act coquettishly, cry, and have runny noses. They were future powerhouses, and their starting point was high from birth. Thus, they were destined to be extraordinary from a young age.

    At this moment, deep in the mountains, due to the strong wind that blew from time to time, some of the timid children were already crying in fear. Only three of them looked normal, and they didn''t even throw themselves into their parents ''arms, which made the three of them even more extraordinary.

    Many of the parents present had noticed this. They were quite envious, jealous, and hateful of this child. How did he raise this child? How could he be so calm andposed?

    Although they were envious, the gap between their children and other people''s children was not just a little bit. Thinking of this, many parents who hoped for their children to be sessful made up their minds. In the future, they must not dote on their children without principles. Otherwise, what would they do if they raised their children into the second generation of useless people?

    After this parent-child activity, many children would live in misery in the future, and the three of them were not aware of it at all. This was the aftermath of the parents seeing the gap between them and other children.

    What were the three of them doing at this time?

    They were already urging their parents to set off ...<novelnext></novelnext>

    The three of them didn''t want to stand there and receive the so-called sympathetic gazes. That would make them feel like they had failed as gods. Hmph! Would a future powerhouse need the sympathy of ordinary humans? Leng ruoxue and the evil demon had wanted to leave for a long time. Now that their sons were urging them, the couple turned around and left with their sons.

    This mountain was located on the outskirts of the city and was considered a barren mountain that had not been developed by humans. Although Leng ruoxue did not understand why the kindergarten would choose this ce as the parent and child activity venue, she was certain that there was definitely no Manor here. Or rather, there was no proper Manor here.

    If the so-called Manor that the other party was talking about was the one she had scanned with her divine sense, then it really couldn''t be considered a Manor. At best, it could only be considered a small farmyard.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue was a little speechless. Did they get yed by the kindergarten? Leaving these children and their parents here and not caring about them, wasn''t he afraid that they would encounterrge beasts in the mountains?

    After her divine sense scan, she knew better than anyone else that there were many fierce beasts in this mountain. She even heard from the beasts nguage that some of them were saying that a human fool hade to their door again!

    He wondered how the parents would feel if they knew that they were treated like fools by the beasts. In any case, she didn''t want to treat a certain beast as a fool!

    Out of humanitarian concerns, Leng ruoxue kindly turned around and reminded the parents before she left,""Be careful. There should be manyrge beasts in this mountain. Don''t disturb them!"

    Originally, Leng ruoxue had good intentions. Unfortunately, a considerable number of parents didn''t believe her words. ording to the parents ''thoughts, this was just a barren mountain, so how could there be arge ferocious beast? If there were, how would the kindergarten dare to let theme here? Wouldn''t that be sending them to their deaths?

    It was precisely because they did not take Leng ruoxue''s warning seriously that the parents did not take the potential danger to heart. Furthermore, there were many small paths in the mountain. In order to prove their strength, only six pairs of parents chose to follow behind Leng ruoxue and her husband. Most of the parents did not take the same path as Leng ruoxue''s family of five.

    Seeing how willful they were, Leng ruoxue could only let them be.

    Along the way, the couple took the three children and looked around as if they were on an outing. They were very rxed. The parents who had chosen to follow them could not help but scoff in their hearts when they saw them like this. They couldn''t help but think to themselves, don''t they know that this is also apetition? He actually had the leisure to look at the scenery!

    Due to theirpetitive nature, there were quite a few times when the parents of the six pairs walked in front of Leng ruoxue''s family. Leng ruoxue and the demon didn''t mind at all. When it was time to y, they would y. When it was time to rest, they didn''t dy at all. On the other hand, the six pairs of parents were exhausted after a short while because they had walked too fast and too hurriedly. At this time, Leng ruoxue''s family of five had overtaken them.

    Just like that, Leng ruoxue and the six pairs of parents took turns to walk in front. In the end, the six pairs of parents couldn''t move anymore and could only follow behind slowly. However, at this moment, Leng ruoxue and the demon brought the children and walked faster and faster. They didn''t show any signs of fatigue.

    The dog-tired parents who followed behind them were really angry and jealous, but they really couldn''t keep up with the other party, so they could only stare helplessly.

    Very quickly, Leng ruoxue and the demon brought the three of them and disappeared without a trace.

    The parents who had been left far behind only had one thought in their minds at that moment, and that was that his physical fitness was really good. He walked in the mountains as if he was walking on t ground! AI! It can''t bepared!

    By noon, Leng ruoxue and the demon had already brought the children to the small farm.

 Chapter 3105 Side Story: Small Farmyard (2)

    The owner of the small farmyard was a man in his thirties with an ordinary appearance. When he saw Leng ruoxue, the demon, and the three of them, he was clearly stunned for a long time before he reacted,""Are you here to participate in parent-child activities?"

    The man was both shocked and surprised. He really didn''t expect that a child''s parent would find this ce so quickly. Moreover, this couple gave him a feeling that they were quite unfathomable. This was really too incredible. However, even though he was surprised, he did not show it on his face.

    Leng ruoxue, on the other hand, nced at the man and nodded. Although the man in front of her was an ancient martial arts practitioner, she still did not think that he could protect so many parents in this barren mountain full of wild beasts. If something happened, he would not be able to split himself up!

    Even though Leng ruoxue had such thoughts in her heart, she also knew that this had nothing to do with her. Hence, after nodding her head, she directly asked,""We''re here now, so we should be in time for lunch! The children are all hungry!"

    "..." Hearing this, the man was a little confused. From what he heard, this pair of parents had specially brought their children here early to make a living?

    Wiping the sweat from his forehead, the man weakly replied,""Sure, but it''s in the middle of nowhere, there''s really nothing to entertain us with!"

    "It''s okay. There are many ferocious beasts in the mountains. Just one of them will be enough for our family of five!" Leng ruoxueughed evilly, but she could not help butin in her heart. Damn it, did he think that she did not know about this man''s rtionship with the wild beasts in the mountains? Obviously, she knew that the man had a ck Panther, and that Panther was doing well in the mountains. As such, the man''s movements in the mountains were unimpeded.

    Sure enough, the man''s expression changed when he heard this. Then, he said with a constipated look,""That''s not very good! Animals are the best friends of humans!"

    "You''re right, but we''re hungry now. As the host, you should at least provide us with a meal!" Leng ruoxue said with a smile.

    "Uh! I''m afraid you won''t be used to my simple life here. " The man hesitated.

    "It doesn''t matter, we''re not picky!" Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    Hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the man knew that he couldn''t reject her. He could only brace himself and go back into the house to get his own food. He really didn''t prepare food for the parents! This was because he didn''t expect parents to find this ce so early. ording to his calctions, the earliest parents would find this ce was in the afternoon. Now, he had miscalcted!

    In a short while, the dining table in the living room was filled with severalrge bowls.

    After a quick nce, Leng ruoxue looked at the man and said,""Is that all you''re eating? You''re really poor!" The bowl was filled with vegetables, and there was not even a single piece of meat.

    "The conditions in the mountains are simple. I can''t do anything about it!" The man said, somewhat embarrassed.

    "Hubby, go and hunt a beast!" Ignoring the man''s words, Leng ruoxue directly spoke to the demon.

    "Alright," he said. The demon nodded and turned to leave. His son was still growing, and he really couldn''t just eat vegetables.

    "AI! Wait a minute!" Seeing that his handsome father was really going out to hunt, the man quickly stopped him. He could not let the animals in the mountains suffer at the hands of this demon, or else his leopard son would me him when he came back.

    "My sons are still growing ..." The demon frowned when he saw that he was being stopped.

    "Uh! There''s still some meat at home, I''ll go get it!" For the sake of the animals in the mountain, the man could only offer up the leopard''s son''s food.

    The meat was still raw when it was brought over. Rui Sheng took a look and quickly brought it in front of his mother, saying proudly,"Mom, have some barbecued meat!"

    "Yes, there are still many fresh vegetables in the yard. Son, go and pick some." Leng ruoxue nodded and instructed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The three of them turned around and ran. When the man saw this, he hurriedly chased after her, shouting as he chased,""Don''t randomly pick! Some of the dishes are not mine and can''t be touched!"

    Then, a series of banging sounds came from the courtyard ...

    When the three of them returned to the living room with fresh vegetables in their arms, their faces were full of joy and satisfaction. The man, on the other hand, looked dejected. These three little demons ... Boohoo ... They were his weekly ration! They had all been plucked by them!

    However, this was not what made him the saddest. What really made him sad and angry was that he, a man, could not defeat three little children. Sob ... How could he live? I can''t y with him anymore!

    The man was filled with grief, anger, and sorrow. The way he looked at Leng ruoxue and the evildoer was filled with sparkling water droplets, and he looked as if he had been wronged.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue could only smile helplessly,""I just took your order! Do you have to do this?"

    "It has nothing to do with the vegetables! I just want to know, Who are you?" The man suddenly said in a serious tone.

    "We''re the parents of our children! Didn''t you already ask?" Leng ruoxue smiled.

    "A straightforward person does not resort to insinuations. You know I am not asking about this." The man said gloomily. From the behavior of the three children, this couple was definitely not ordinary people!

    "How would I know which one you''re asking? Besides, curiosity killed the cat. Sometimes, knowing too much is not a good thing!" Leng ruoxue warned.

    "Yes, dear, you want to know too much!" Rui Qiao suddenly interrupted.

    When Leng ruoxue heard her son''s baby-like voice, she couldn''t help butugh. The man''s face darkened. This little kid was really unlikable! It was obvious that he was beingughed at by a little boy.

    Unfortunately, he wasn''t very good with words, so he didn''t know how to react. At this moment, a howl came from not far away, and the three''s attention was immediately attracted.

    "There''s a kitten!" The three of them said in unison. Then, the three of them ran out of the courtyard happily.

    "Wait, isn''t that a kitten ..." Before the man could finish his sentence, a few mournful howls were heard. Immediately, the man was shocked and chased after them.

    Outside the courtyard, arge ck leopard with shiny fur was pounced on by three children. At first, when the man saw the situation, he was very worried for the three children. He was not worried that The Leopard Son would deliberately hurt the three children, but that the three children would be identally injured by his son''s sharp ws. However, when he saw that his son was obviously at a disadvantage, he simply did not know what to say.

    That was a leopard! It was the ferocious ck Panther!

    But now, he was being pressed down on the ground by the three of them like a house cat. His poor son had be their plush toy. What was even more infuriating was that his son could not resist!

    What the hell is this?

    The man became even more indignant! He felt that today was not a good day for him and his son. They should not havee here!

    The man regretted! He regretted it so much that his intestines turned green! Originally, he didn''t have much to do today, but he knew that his son hadn''t been back here for a long time, so he wanted to take the opportunity of the kindergarten activity to bring his son back to see his old friends. Who knew that he would actually meet these little fiends! Why were they so unlucky?

 Chapter 3106 Side Story: Small Farmyard (3)

    "My son, my son! Little ancestors, please let my poor son go!" Seeing that his son had been pressed down, the man couldn''t help but plead for his son.

    "This kitten is your son?" Hearing the man''s words, Saint Rui asked curiously.

    "Yes, I raised it. Also, it''s not a kitten. It''s a ck Panther!" The man corrected.

    "It''s a kitten! And it''s much more obedient than my cat. We like it!" Rui Sheng said with a smile. All the cats in his house were elders. Their mother had never allowed them to bully them, so they didn''t dare to bully them. This cat was really to their liking.

    Look at this soft and smooth fur, it''s like silk, it feels great! The three simply couldn''t bear to part with it.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the demon walked out from the courtyard. The moment they saw their parents, the three of them immediately requested,""Mom, let''s take this kitten home and raise it!"

    Hearing the three little demons ''words, the beautiful ck leopard''s eyes rolled back and it fainted. Leng ruoxue looked at the leopard''s human-like actions and found it rather interesting.

    An animal that had yet to gain sentience could understand human speech, which was enough to prove its spirituality. Of course, it could also be that this leopard had lived with humans since it was young. But no matter what, this leopard was clearly different from the other beasts.

    "Sons, this kitten is taken, we can''t bring it home." Leng ruoxue then said with a stern expression. Although she doted on her sons, she didn''t wish for them to develop an overbearing personality. Furthermore, her sons didn''tck anything, so there was no need for them to snatch away someone else''s favor.

    Sure enough, the three little faces all drooped after hearing this.

    "Although you can''t bring this kitten home to raise, you can invite them to our house as guests!" Leng ruoxue continued.

    Their mother''s suggestion made their eyes light up and they became lively again. As the Big Brother, Rui Sheng even looked at the man shyly and said,""Uncle, can you bring the kitten to my house as a guest? Don''t worry, we won''t bully it!"

    "Uh! I''ll bring Baoer along after this event. " Faced with the little boy''s clear and expectant eyes, the man really could not refuse, so he could only force himself to say it. But then he thought about it, if he went to the mysterious couple''s house, maybe he could find out some of their secrets! With this thought, he immediately looked forward to it.

    The ck leopard, who had been pretending to faint, actually fainted after hearing what his human father said.

    Oh my God! The leopard didn''t want to live!

    After taking care of the three, the man finally had a chance to save his son. However, when he touched the ck Panther''s body, he realized that his son was in a bad state! Did he really faint?

    Oh my God! Wasn''t her son too timid?

    With great difficulty, the man picked up his heavy son and walked toward the room with heavy steps.

    Leng ruoxue and the evildoer brought the three of them and followed behind. After a few short steps, the innocent Rui Jin could not help but ask,""Mom, isn''t that kitten pretending to be unconscious? Why was the uncle still hugging it? Don''t you think it''s heavy?"

    When Rui Jin said this, his voice was clear and melodious. The man who had already entered the room could not even pretend to be deaf and mute. After cing the ck leopard on the bed, the man could not help but look at his silly son with sympathy, thinking, my son! Have you met your nemesis?<novelnext></novelnext>

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue and the demon brought three of them into the room.

    Leng ruoxue nced at ck Panther who was lying on the bed and said to her son seriously,""Sons, this kitten is really dizzy now, do you see? This is because she''s too timid and got scared!"

    The three listened to their mother''s words and nodded solemnly. Their clear eyes were full of sympathy. In fact, they really didn''t do anything to the timid cat. They just yed with it for a while, so they really couldn''t understand how the kitten fainted from fear. She''s really not the usual kind of timid!

    "Mother, it''s too pitiful that it''s so timid. Why don''t we give it some spiritual intelligence?" After thinking about it, Rui Jie requested. He felt that if he gave the kitten intelligence, the cat might be smarter.

    "You''ll have to ask this uncle about this. " Leng ruoxue pointed at the man who was standing at the side.

    At this moment, as the man listened to the conversation between Leng ruoxue and his sons, he became more and more confused. Now, he was shocked to realize that he seemed to have discovered some shocking secret. So, he did not feel good at all. What was he trying to do?

    "Uncle, will that do?" Seeing the man in a daze, Rui Jin tugged at the corner of his clothes and asked.

    "Uh!" The man didn''t know how to answer. Could the ''enlightenment'' that the other party was talking about be the one written in the ancient book? Would he? Would he?

    Looking at Leng ruoxue, the man''s eyes were filled with helplessness. At this moment, he urgently needed someone to answer his questions.

    Leng ruoxue could not be bothered to waste her breath. She took out a pill and handed it to the man,""If you want your son to gain sentience, then feed it!"

    "Will there be any side effects?" The man was a little excited, but he still asked cautiously.

    "Side effects? If it identally speaks in front of outsiders, it might be captured by some research institutes and cut into pieces!" Leng ruoxue thought for a moment and said.

    "Argh! You can still speak?" The man''s face was filled with disbelief. Was this medicine really that magical? Wouldn''t that be even more high-end than what the ancient books said! The ancient book only said that animals with spiritual intelligence could use their spiritual power tomunicate with ancient martial arts powerhouses. If he could really speak now, it would save a lot of trouble! However, this matter was just as the woman in front of him had said. If outsiders knew about it, the consequences would be very serious!

    However, he had raised the little leopard himself and had always treated it as his son. Naturally, he hoped that his son would be able to achieve something in the future. In addition, the lifespan of ordinary animals was limited. He really did not want the little leopard to be unable to apany him in his long life. Because this leopard was not only his family, but also his most trusted partner.

    "Sure." Leng ruoxue said with certainty.

    The man became even more excited when he heard this. After receiving Leng ruoxue''s confirmation, he no longer hesitated. He pried open the ck leopard''s mouth and stuffed the soybean-sized elixir inside.

    After a while, the ck leopard woke up. Immediately after, it began to roll around on the bed in pain. Blood kept oozing out of its pores, mouth, and nose. The man was so frightened that he quickly stepped forward to help it, but he was stopped by Leng ruoxue.

    "Don''t touch it, it has to get through this on its own!" Leng ruoxue reminded.

 Chapter 3107 Side Story: Little Kitten (1)

    After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the man immediately lowered his hands obediently by his side like a baby, not daring to move at all.

    However, the pained howls of Bao''s son on the bed reached his ears without any hindrance, causing his entire heart to be twisted together. His heart ached so much that his eyes were filled with tears, but he did not dare to move, so he could only watch his son, who was already covered in blood, roll around and howl in pain ... His heart, ah, felt as if it had been cut into pieces by a knife.

    About half an hourter, the ck leopard finally stopped rolling around and howling. The man was relieved to see that. However, after waiting for a while, his leopard son was still lying on the bed, motionless. He couldn''t even feel his breathing. This time, he was scared again.

    "How could it be like this? How could it be like this! My son! Are you going to leave your father like this? "Sob, sob, sob ..." The man sobbed in despair.

    Hearing the man''s moans, Leng ruoxue was speechless. This guy was really ...

    The demon simply turned to look at the ceiling. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would not be able to resist the attack. The other three opened their eyes wide in curiosity, looking at the man who was no longer young and crying.

    "Uncle! Don''t cry, the little cat is fine. " Rui Jin, who had been staring at the man for a long time, couldn''t take it anymore and reminded him.

    "Wuwuwu ... He''s not breathing, how can he be fine? Eh? Wait, you said it''s fine?" The man replied to himself, and only managed to react to what Rui Jin was saying halfway through his sentence, and quickly asked.

    "I''m fine!" Rui Jin nodded his head seriously.

    "B-but it''s not breathing!" The man asked in disbelief.

    "She''s breathing, but it''s too weak. Uncle, you can''t feel it. " Rui Jin said with a smile.

    "Uh!" The man was a little depressed. Although he was happy to know that Bao''s son was fine, he didn''t know why he couldn''t be happy, because he found himself too useless! Even a little boy could sense that his son''s breathing was weak. He was an ancient martial arts master, but he couldn''t sense it at all. How could he bear this?

    More importantly, he didn''t think that the little kid in front of him was lying to him! This made him even more conflicted. Sob, sob, sob ... What was this little doll? she was really too impatient!

    As the man waited in self-pity and self-loathing, the ck leopard, which had dried blood on its body, finally moved its fat ws. The man didn''t even dare to blink when he saw it, afraid that he was hallucinating.

    After a while, the ck Panther slowly opened its eyes. Its slightly wet, deep blue eyes were still a little dazed. A few secondster, its eyes clearly reflected the man''s figure. Then, it suddenly pounced on the man, hanging on him as it sobbed loudly,""Daddy, sob, sob, sob ... These three human Cubs are bullying your precious baby!"

    The prolonged voice and the simr crying made Leng ruoxue''s face turn ck. She secretly regretted awakening this leopard''s intelligence. Could this fellow not be so mushy?

    After a short while, Leng ruoxue deliberately put on a straight face and said unhappily,""Human babies are not young. Please remember!"

    "Then what should we call it? That''s what we all call him!" The ck Panther asked carefully. It could clearly sense that the woman in front of it was not in a good mood.

    "It''s our child, our baby!" Leng ruoxue corrected him. She didn''t care how these animals called human children in private, but her child must not be called a young cub!

    "Oh!" The leopard learned from this. A good leopard knows its mistakes and can change. Then, it turned to the man and said,""Sob, sob, sob ... Daddy, a human child is bullying your precious baby!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Leng ruoxue was speechless. The words ''darling'' gave her goosebumps, especially when these words came from a leopard.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, the man clearly didn''t think his son was that mushy. He coaxed him with a pained expression,""Baby, it''s okay, don''t be afraid! They said that they won''t bully you anymore!"

    "R-really?" The ck Panther asked fearfully.

    "Of course it''s true!" The man promised.

    "Uncle, did we say we won''t bully it?" At this moment, Rui Jin asked without giving him any face and with a confused look.

    "Of course. Didn''t you invite us to your house as guests and promise that you won''t bully my baby again?" The man''s eyes widened.

    "I see!" Rui Chen''s pitch-ck eyes turned. Actually, he really wanted to say that he was just being polite. As for whether or not he would be bullied, it really depends on the person''s wisdom. However, he was smart enough not to say these words out loud. Otherwise, I''m afraid this father and son would not be willing to go to their house, hehe!

    Rui Jin, who wasughing in his heart, did not say anything.

    The man saw this and said to his silly son,""Treasure! Did you hear that? They won''t bully you anymore. "

    "You really won''t bully me anymore?" The ck leopard couldn''t believe it, and it timidly looked at the three with its watery eyes.

    "Don''t worry, we''ll only treat you well!"The three of them patted their chests and promised.

    Hearing this, the ck Panther''s heart that had been in its throat finally rxed a little. Suddenly, it froze for a moment, then turned to the man and said,""D-dad, did they understand what I said?" It obviously hadn''t reacted yet.

    "Treasure! You''re the one who can talk. " The man touched the silly leopard''s head and reminded him.

    "How is this possible? I''m a leopard! You''ve always been speaking leopardnguage, when did you learn humannguage?" The silly leopard''s face was full of shock and disbelief.

    "I''ve given you intelligence. You can already speak the humannguage." Leng ruoxue smiled.

    "Ah!" The ck Panther cried out in excitement. At this moment, it was simply impossible to describe its joy.

    When it was done barking, it then remembered to jump down from its father''s back and pounced towards Leng ruoxue. It then hugged Leng ruoxue''s leg tightly and said,""My benefactor! You''re my second parent!"

    "..." Leng ruoxue could not help but feel speechless. The word ''benefactor'' was so ancient! Who did this silly leopard learn it from?

    "Benefactor, I have no way to repay your great kindness, I can only devote my life to you!" Just as Leng ruoxue was deep in thought, the leopard, whose reaction was obviously slower by half a beat, started to tter Leng ruoxue non-stop. It did not even notice that at this moment, one of the evildoer''s expression had already turned very dark.

    Originally, when he saw his wife being hugged by a leopard, his face had already darkened by half. Now, when he heard this stupid leopard say that he wanted to devote himself to his wife, his entire face was cker than ink. His clenched fist made cracking sounds. Just when he saw that a certain leopard was about to be in big trouble, the man said with a bitter face,""Baby, don''t you want daddy anymore?"

    "Yes! But wanting a father doesn''t affect me from repaying my kindness. Benefactor, please ept me! Let me work like a cow or a horse for my benefactor!" The silly leopard pleaded with a sincere look.

 Chapter 3108 Side Story: Little Kitten (2)

    "Don ''t!" Leng ruoxue shot a nce at the evildoer and rejected him directly.

    "Why?" The leopard was in extreme grief. In order to repay the favor, it had even cast its father aside. Sob, sob, sob ...

    "Troublesome, you''re too noob!" Leng ruoxue was very honest.

    The ck leopard was greatly shocked. Troublesome vegetables? Didn''t daddy always say that it was very powerful?

    At the thought of this, the leopard looked at the man with a resentful gaze. His teary eyes were filled with usation."Daddy, you lied to your darling!"

    The man didn''t know how to respond. If he were to say,"baby, you''re really a noob in front of me," it would definitely hurt his baby''s fragile little heart! Oh! He couldn''t say it!

    After making up his mind, the man turned his head to the side.

    Seeing this, the silly leopard was even sadder. Was his father silently agreeing?

    Sensing the kitten''s low mood, the three kind-hearted catsforted it. ""It''s fine, we don''t mind you. You can hang out with us three brothers in the future!"

    After that, the three of them lifted the kitten, which weighed nearly 100 kilograms, and left the room. The leopard saw that it was going to be bullied again, and it was so scared that it burst into tears.

    The man wanted to save his son, but he cowered under Leng ruoxue''s warning gaze.

    Leopard''s son was carried away by the three of them, but his son''s miserable shrieks could not be stopped. The man wanted to move, but he did not dare to. He could only stiffen his body and watch Leng ruoxue and the demon carefully.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the demon had already found a chair to sit down on. However, neither of them said a word, and they only stared at the man indifferently. The man''s heart was palpitating under their gazes. The pressure these two people gave him was too great.

    The man had no choice but to reveal his identity.

    " I''m from an ancient martial arts family ..." The man started from the beginning.

    After listening to the man''s exnation, Leng ruoxue found out that the kindergarten she had chosen for her son had a close rtionship with some ancient martial arts family. The person in front of her was from the Yang family.

    The reason why the kindergarten chose this ce for parent and child activities was that this was the Yang family''s territory, so there wouldn''t be too much of a problem with safety. In addition, because of the high degree of confidentiality here, and the wilderness, it was just the right ce to test the children''s ability to take care of themselves, and to see if there were any promising talents.

    However, this member of the Yang family had been in closed-door cultivation all this while. After he came out, he had snatched this mission and brought his son here to guard. Hence, he had never heard of Leng ruoxue''s three babies, nor was he clear that Leng ruoxue''s family had been registered in the Yang family. In addition, he was a very reliable person, so the people in the n had overlooked the fact that he did not know Leng ruoxue''s family. Otherwise, how could he not recognize the three identical babies in front of him?

    Now, after he had exined everything, the evildoer did not even spare him a nce. On the other hand, Leng ruoxue only nodded her head slightly and did not have any other reaction. This fact made the man feel inexplicably worried.

    However, he also knew that the strength of the two people in front of him was unfathomable, so he didn''t expect the two of them to say anything. At the same time, the three of them had taken care of the little kittens in their eyes. The three babies and the Beast were happily ying together.

    When Leng ruoxue, the demon, and the man arrived at the courtyard, they saw the four little fellows getting along harmoniously. The man instantly felt relieved.

    After lunch, the four of them continued to y together. Leng ruoxue and the demon found a shady ce to spend some time with each other.

    All of a sudden, an angry beast''s roar reverberated through the sky. When the ck leopard heard this sound, it immediately said,""Something has happened!" She ran out of the courtyard.

    Seeing this, the three of them quickly chased after it. Just as the man was about to leave, he was blocked by Leng ruoxue and the demon.

    "You can stay at home!" Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    "But the beasts in this mountain ..." The man was about to say that the beasts in the mountain were not to be trifled with. Who knew that before he could finish his sentence, Leng ruoxue and the demon had already teleported and disappeared.

    The man who was standing there in a daze rubbed his eyes. He looked in disbelief at the direction where Leng ruoxue and the demon disappeared. Was he ... Seeing things? Where did he go? This was definitely not Qinggong! The man didn''t dare to think further.

    After Leng ruoxue and the demon teleported away, they quickly arrived at the scene of the incident. However, in order not to scare the ordinary people, the two of them stopped when they were a few meters away from the scene and walked to the scene.

    On the way, the two of them had already figured out the situation. It was not that they wanted to be nosy, but they did not want their son to appear too different in front of these ordinary humans.

    The cause of the incident was very simple. It was just that a little child had taken a fancy to a little tiger cub and had a conflict with the little Tiger''s parents. However, the little boy''s parents were a little powerful and had many bodyguards with them. As such, humans and animals were at odds. On the surface, the humans seemed to have the upper hand, but in fact, the Tiger couple was already calling for help.<novelnext></novelnext>

    This time, the mountain was going to be lively.

    Initially, Leng ruoxue and the demon had intended to watch the show. However, the two of them did not intentionally hide themselves. Hence, the moment they arrived, they were immediately discovered by the parents who were present.

    One of the parents wanted to call the two of them over to his side, but Leng ruoxue and the demon didn''t move. The person who called out to them immediately said anxiously,"Mr. Ye, Mrs. Ye,e here quickly. It''s too dangerous there!"

    "We''re about to be surrounded by ferocious beasts. It''s the same anywhere." Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    "Madam ye, you, what do you mean by this?" The parent asked in disbelief.

    "Didn''t you notice? These two tigers have already called for help. Otherwise, why do you think they can stay so calm and not move?"

    That''s right, the Golden Tiger couple with ck stripes were extremely calm at this moment. They were even looking at the human in front of them with disdain with their clear, yellow eyes!

    But towards Leng ruoxue and the demon, the Tiger couple was extremely alert. Needless to say, their beast instincts had already told them that the man and woman in front of them were not people they could afford to offend! So, as long as Leng ruoxue and the demon didn''t help these humans who wanted to snatch their children away, they wouldn''t take the initiative to start a conflict with them. However, as long as they wanted to snatch their children away, they wouldn''t let them off even if they had to risk their lives!

    After sensing the two tigers ''emotions and saying those words, Leng ruoxue walked over to the two tigers'' side. She slowly stretched out her hand, wanting to touch one of the furry heads. Her actions frightened many of the parents so much that they didn''t even dare to breathe.

    No one had expected Madam ye to be so bold. Many of the parents present had seen a ferocious beast that could only be seen in the zoo. It had appeared in front of them with its bloody mouth wide open. Their legs had long gone soft from fear. But now, this young and beautiful woman in front of them was actually going to touch the Tiger! Wasn''t this just seeking death?

    Well ... A Tiger''s butt can''t be touched!

    Someone shouted in a hurry,""You can''t touch a Tiger''s butt!"

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, ck lines appeared on her forehead. She turned around and asked,""Is your Tiger''s butt on its head?"

    "..." Everyone was silent. He was still in the mood to joke at this time. It could be seen that he was really not afraid!

    After that, Leng ruoxue turned to look at the two tigers in front of her. Her pair of slender Jade-like hands finallynded on one of the Tiger''s furry head.

    The aura on Leng ruoxue''s body made the Tiger, who had been taken advantage of, feel veryfortable. Thus, it did not struggle and instead allowed Leng ruoxue to caress it with a look of enjoyment. Fortunately, it was a female tiger, or the evildoer would have gone mad again. However, at this moment, the evildoer''s face was also ck. It was obvious that he was not willing to let his wife touch someone else, even if it was a female!

    Actually, Leng ruoxue didn''t touch this tigress to take advantage of her. She wasmunicating with the mother Tiger! However, in order to hide it from others, she could only use this method.

    As the tigress''s furious gaze turned gentler, Leng ruoxue retracted her hand and turned to the person in question,""Return the Tiger Cub to them!"

    At this time, the palm-sized Golden Tiger cub was in the arms of a little girl about three or four years old. Perhaps the little girl''s grip was a little too strong, but the little tiger let out an extremely weak and painful howl in her arms. When the mother Tiger heard it, she angrily growled a few times in a row as a warning.

    However, be it the little girl or her parents, it was obvious that they did not take Leng ruoxue''s words or the Tiger''s threat to heart. The child''s mother was even more furious as she said,""Mind your own business. My daughter has taken a fancy to this little tiger, so we''re raising it. I''ll see who dares to snatch it from me!"

    After hearing the child''s mother''s overbearing words, Leng ruoxue was speechless. Did she think that she liked to meddle in other people''s business? If it wasn''t for the fact that she wanted to cover for her sons and was also afraid that other innocent children would be identally injured, she wouldn''t have said anything at all.

    Moreover, as a mother, she was very clear on the importance of a child to a mother, whether it was a human or a beast, it was the same! "You''re the one who snatched someone else''s child, so even if you''re looking for death, don''t drag others down with you!"Leng ruoxue reminded him.

    "What did you just say? Whose child did I snatch? Who have I implicated? How dare you nder me? do you know who my father is? "My father is ..." The child''s mother immediately exploded when she heard Leng ruoxue''s words.

    However, Leng ruoxue''s words resonated with the other parents. They were innocent in this matter, but now they were trapped here and didn''t dare to leave. Of course, the main reason was that they didn''t have a chance to leave because the Tiger couple treated them as a group. As long as they showed any intention of leaving, the two tigers seemed to rush up and bite them at any time, so they could only stay where they were.

    Due to the fact that the parents who had snatched the Tiger cubs were quite powerful, they didn''t dare to say anything to stop them. Now that Leng ruoxue had spoken, the trapped parents seemed to have seen their Savior. However, they weren''t sure if Leng ruoxue would be able to resist the other party''s power. At the thought of this, many parents showed worried expressions.

    Leng ruoxue couldn''t help butugh when she heard the child''s mother''s words. Was she going to fight for her father?

    Even though snatching of baby beasts could happen in any realm and it was not as if she had never seen it before, this kind of thing usually happened in worlds where both humans and beasts could cultivate. As for the world of ordinary humans, it was deep in the mountains. Leng ruoxue really could not understand. Where did an ordinary human get the courage to provoke a ferocious beast so publicly?

    Or did they think that the beast had a good temper, so they thought it was Kitty?

 Chapter 3109 The Black Python (1)

    In reality, Leng ruoxue really wanted to give this couple a thumbs up for their brave actions. However, the prerequisite was that they must not implicate others! It was not very professional of him to seek death and harm others at the same time.

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue was toozy to argue with the other party. She only said in an unusually cold voice,""I''ll say it for thest time, return the Tiger cubs to them!"

    When she said this, Leng ruoxue even intentionally added a hint of pressure. However, even though the little girl''s parents ''hearts trembled, it was obvious that they did not take her seriously. They still did not take her words seriously. Regarding this, Leng ruoxue did not fuss over it and walked in front of the little girl, saying softly,"Little girl, give the little tiger in your hand to Auntie."

    "I won ''t! It''s mine!" After the little girl heard Leng ruoxue''s words, she stubbornly refused.

    "It''s not yours. It belongs to her parents. " Leng ruoxue patientlymunicated with the little girl.

    "Mine! It''s mine!" The little girl shouted. As Leng ruoxue spoke to the little girl in a gentle tone, the little girl did not feel afraid at all. In fact, she even felt that this Auntie who wanted to snatch her pet was a bad person. Following that, she burst into tears.

    The moment the little girl started crying, the child''s mother could not take it anymore. She immediately threw the pressure that Leng ruoxue gave her to the back of her mind and even stood in front of the little girl in an aggressive manner. She shouted angrily, "You''re an adult. Don''t you feel bad bullying my four-year-old daughter?"

    Leng ruoxueughed and asked,""I bullied her? If you think I''m bullying her just because I asked her to return the little tiger to her parents, then I have nothing to say. Just take it that I bullied her! Now, quickly return the Cub to this Tiger couple, or else, bear the consequences!"

    "Hmph! You finally admit that you bullied my daughter! You''re an adult, how can you bully a child!" The child''s mother seemed to have caught hold of something that Leng ruoxue could use against her. She raised her voice on purpose and changed the topic,""You''re threatening me? Do you need me to remind you of my identity? You should know that there''s no one alive who dares to threaten me!"

    After hearing the child''s mother''s words, Leng ruoxue was even more disinclined to waste her breath on her. Seeing that Leng ruoxue actually dared to ignore her, the child''s mother was so angry that she turned around and shouted at the parent standing beside her,""You''ve all seen it. This woman dared to bully my daughter and even threatened me! Hmph! I''m going to Sue her, and you have to be my witness!"

    When the parents heard this, they couldn''t help but scoff in their hearts. However, due to the other party''s influence, they didn''t dare to refute and could only secretly give Leng ruoxue an apologetic look.

    Whether it was Leng ruoxue or the little girl''s parents, they were obviously on the stronger side. If they could, these parents didn''t want to offend anyone. However, if they were forced to choose, they would definitely choose the little girl''s parents. After all, they didn''t know Leng ruoxue''s identity, but they knew the power of the little girl''s parents.

    Seeing them like this, Leng ruoxue didn''t feel annoyed at all. Originally, she had only meddled in other people''s business because of these children. Now that the parents didn''t even dare to fight with the evil forces, she naturally didn''t need to get angry with a few passers-by. It wasn''t worth it!

    After a while, she silently returned to the evildoer''s side. Instantly, the little girl''s mother was pleased and even gave Leng ruoxue a threatening look. However, Leng ruoxue couldn''t be bothered to even look at her. Her baby was nearby, so she''d better wait for her baby!

    At the same time, when the female tiger saw that the humans did not listen to Leng ruoxue''s words, it roared angrily. In an instant, a strong dark wind suddenly blew towards them. Before the parents could react, the dark wind had already surrounded them. It was only then that the parents could see clearly that this was not wind! It was clearly a huge ck python that was nearly a hundred meters long and had a waist that was thicker than a bucket!<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Ah!" The berserk Python''s disaster!

    Seeing therge Python, the parents lost their minds and were immediately thrown into chaos. Their shrieks were deafening, and they wished they could just faint. The children were also so scared that they kept crying. The parents wanted to run away with their children, but they discovered in despair that their legs were soft and they had no strength at all. When the Python saw that its entrance had frightened many people, it felt rather pleased with itself. However, its cold eyes did not dare to look in the direction of Leng ruoxue and the demon. The leopard brothers had already warned it that among these humans, it could offend anyone but that terrifying couple!

    After thinking about it, the Python deliberately extended its huge head in front of the little girl''s parents. It even opened its mouth and stretched out its tongue to make a hissing sound. Then, it pretended to bite the little girl''s mother. The little girl''s mother was so scared that her eyes rolled back and she fainted.

    Seeing that one of them had fainted from fright, the Python was very pleased. However, when it unintentionally met Leng ruoxue''s clear eyes, the Python''s cold vertical eyes revealed a trace of innocence.

    It didn''t do it on purpose, no way!

    But it would not admit that it was ying a prank! Hehe! The Python secretly thought that it would be great if this woman also took a fancy to it. At that time, she could also give it some spiritual intelligence! The Python could not help but daydream.

    "This snake is quite funny." Leng ruoxue watched the Python''s every move and sent a message to the evildoer. However, the evildoer didn''t think the same way. Instead, he gave the Python a warning look, which was obviously telling him to stop having any ideas about his wife!

    After the Python was warned, it hurriedly retracted its gaze, unwilling to part with it. Then, with a light curl of its long tail, the little girl who was carrying the Tiger Cub was curled up high into the air. The little girl immediately cried even louder in fear. When the little girl''s trembling father saw this, he said in a trembling voice,"Let, let go of my daughter!"

    The Python understood and gave him a mocking look. It was a pity that it couldn''t speak. Otherwise, it would definitely tell this human that since he had snatched away our Beastie''s child, we would return the favor and snatch your child away. This was called an eye for an eye. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to take revenge, but it wasn''t time yet!

    Then, the Python handed the little girl, who was wrapped in its tail, to the Tiger couple.

    The tigress took over the little girl, raised her paw, and gently swiped it across the girl''s arm. The little tiger was released from the little girl''s imprisonment, while the little girl fainted from the pain and shock.

    The little girl''s father saw that his daughter had also fainted, and there were five w marks on her arm. He suddenly lost all fear and quickly shouted at the bodyguard beside him,""You guys are dead! Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and save my daughter!"

    The bodyguards listened to their employer''s words, but they still did not move. It was not that they did not want to move, but their bodies were all frozen in fear. What was even more abominable was that the huge Python was actually using its tail to tease them ...

    The little girl''s father saw that his bodyguards were so useless and was so angry that he almost vomited blood. At this time, a huge Snake Face suddenly appeared in front of him and looked at him affectionately. There was a fishy smelling from the snake''s mouth. The girl''s father could not stand the strong smell and instantly fainted.

 Chapter 3110 The Black Python (2)

    The Python had taken action and directly finished off the family of three. It had frightened the other parents so much that they didn''t dare to breathe. Their small bodies were also shaking and they almost couldn''t stand steadily. Obviously, the Python''s power was above that of the Tiger couple. The Python was quite proud of such an oue.

    It wagged its head and crawled in front of the Tiger couple. The snake and the Tiger conversed for a while. Then, the Python gave Leng ruoxue a reluctant look before it slowly crawled into the depths of the forest and disappeared.

    The veins on the demon''s forehead could not help but throb as he watched the Python reluctantly turn its head every three steps and look at his wife like a wronged wife. Although he had already experienced his wife''s charm among the beasts, those beasts had all developed spiritual intelligence. Why were these ordinary beasts like this now? Hey!

    The demon was a little mad, and the sea of jealousy in his heart made him want to beat someone up.

    Leng ruoxue could tell that her husband''s face had turned ck and was a little upset. She quickly hugged his arm coquettishly and said,""Hubby, let''s leave too!"

    The demon nodded and looked at the Tiger couple with a hidden meaning in his eyes. The two big tigers were so frightened that they didn''t even dare to say goodbye to Leng ruoxue. They brought their child and disappeared into the forest. The demon was very satisfied with this. Otherwise, if this Tiger family of three had to bid farewell to him reluctantly, he would be even more driven mad!

    Seeing that the beast had left and there were no casualties, the demon pulled his wife and left without looking back. The parents who were so scared that their faces turned pale quickly followed. Some of the parents couldn''t help but say in a trembling voice,""Wait, wait for us! Don''t leave us behind!"

    After seeing that there were manyrge beasts here, they really didn''t dare to travel alone.

    In fact, they had only seen a few ferocious beasts! Including the Tiger Cub, there were only four of them. Most of the other beasts did not even show up.

    What were the other beasts doing?

    The answer was very simple, he was busy pleasing the three!

    When Leng ruoxue and the demon found their sons, what they saw was the three of them being surrounded by many ferocious beasts. Those beasts had taken out many of their collections and were trying to please the three of them.

    Leng ruoxue didn''t know whether tough or cry when she saw this. No wonder his three sons did note to the scene. It turned out that they had been entangled by these beasts.

    However, when the ferocious beasts saw the outstanding human couple who had suddenly appeared in front of them, they all took a big step back in unison and remained vignt.

    When the three saw this, they quicklyforted him,"calm down!" They are our parents!"

    Upon hearing that these were the three little ancestors ''parents, the eyes of the ferocious beasts lit up and they all looked at Leng ruoxue and the demon shyly.

    Leng ruoxue and the evil ck line, what are these guys trying to do?

    "Benefactor, they are my friends. What do you think of them? Do you want to take them in as your errand boys?" The ck Panther spoke in a fawning manner. As the saying goes, we should share good fortune and misfortune together. Now that it had obtained great benefits, it naturally could not forget these Good Brothers who had been with it all this time!

    "Why do you want to keep them? I''m not running a Zoo!" Leng ruoxue was speechless.

    "Uh! I''ll just keep it, and when I''m free, I can y with my little benefactor. " The ck Panther suggested.

    All the beasts nodded in agreement. Although they were very ordinary, they were still very useful. There was no problem with guarding the house.

    Facing the expectant gazes of the beasts, Leng ruoxue felt a slight headache.

    "Mom, let them be our little brothers!" Seeing that his mother still didn''t agree, Rui Sheng opened his mouth to plead.

    "It''s not that you can''t let them be your little brothers, but they have so many mouths. How are you three going to raise them? You have to know that your little brother''s father and mother won''t care!" Leng ruoxue said with a stern face on purpose. Of course, she said this because she hoped to cultivate a sense of responsibility in her sons. If they were willing to take on the responsibility of these beasts, it wouldn''t be a big deal for her to raise more beasts.

    The three of them heard their mother''s words and gathered together to discuss in whispers. The beasts did not stay idle andmunicated in their beastnguage.

    After a while, Rui Sheng spoke on behalf of his two younger brothers,""Mom, we''ll take care of them. We''ll work hard to earn food for them."

    These words were easy to understand, and all the beastmen were moved to tears. At this time, the ck leopard also spoke on behalf of all the beastmen,""Little benefactor, don''t worry. The Beasties have discussed it and we''ll strive to solve the problem of rations by ourselves!"

    The ck Panther was extremely proud when it said this. It was a good thing that its brother was willing to earn his own keep! This time, the benefactor wouldn''t refuse, right?

    As expected, Leng ruoxue was a little surprised when she heard the ck Panther''s words. After all, this was not the divine realm. It was extremely difficult for the beasts who had been living in the deep mountains to leave this ce and earn their own keep. They might even be captured and taken to the zoo ... But since these beasts had this intention and her sons were willing to take them in, she naturally would not stop them.

    Leng ruoxue then said to her sons in a serious tone,""Children, since you''ve decided to take them as your underlings, you can''t abandon them no matter what happens. Remember, they''re not pets, but your partners!"

    The three of them nodded, then turned to the ck leopard and said,""Tell them that we will take them into the spirit beast space and take them away. Tell them not to be afraid!"

    The ck leopard understood in an instant and roared a few times as a trantor, and the other beastmen nodded in agreement.<novelnext></novelnext>

    A few secondster, the three spirit beasts had moved the spirit beasts into the spirit beast space. At this moment, a ck shadow rushed over and rolled around on the ground, acting cute.

    The demon''s face darkened when he saw this guy.

    ''Damn it!'' Why was this Python here? Just as he was thinking about this, he saw three golden figures, two big and one small.

    When the Tiger couple saw the evil demon''s unfriendly eyes, they cowered a little, but they still bravely stayed where they were. On the other hand, the Tiger Cub did not know what fear was. Instead, it kept moving closer to the three.

    It was obvious that the Tiger cubs liked the three of them very much. The three of them were also very fond of the fluffy and baby-like Tiger cubs, so much so that they even held the Tiger cubs in their arms and refused to let go.

    Leng ruoxue was helpless. She knew that the Tiger Cub was very cute, and most children would find it hard to resist its charm. Otherwise, the previous incident wouldn''t have happened. However, her three sons were not ordinary children at all. Why did they ...

    Thinking about the beasts at home who could mimic others, his sons had never been so close to them.

    Forget it. Since his son liked it, he could raise one beast or a group of beasts. He had already brought so many away, so it didn''t matter if he brought a few more.

    Seeing that their mother had acquiesced, the three of them happily put the few beasts that arrivedter into the spirit beast space.

    After returning to the small farm, the man had been pacing back and forth at the entrance uneasily. When he saw Leng ruoxue and the demon, he quickly went up to them and asked,""How is it? did anything happen?"

    The man only felt at ease after he exined the matter simply and said that it had been resolved.

    When the man saw the dispirited parents, he didn''t know what to say. However, when he did a headcount, he realized that a family was missing.

    "Why are there three people missing? Did any of you see them?" The man could not help but ask.

    Everyone looked at each other, but no one said a word. In reality, the family of three that was missing from the list, as well as their bodyguards, were currently lying in the forest. When the parents brought their children away in a hurry to chase after Leng ruoxue and the demon, no one thought of bringing them away. Now that the man had asked, they were naturally too embarrassed to answer.

    "Didn''t you see?" The man was in a difficult position. It was gettingte. If they didn''t start the nting activity, they wouldn''t be able to finish it today! He couldn''t let these parents stay in the mountains for a night, right? It was foreseeable that the parents were definitely not mentally prepared to spend the night in the mountains. In addition, they were all frightened, so it was even more impossible for them to agree to spend the night in the mountains.

    The parents remained silent. The man looked at Leng ruoxue helplessly, hoping that she would answer his question.

    "Mr. Yang, you only have two choices at the moment. One is to cancel this nting activity, and the other is to start now," Leng ruoxue said calmly.

    Ugh! After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the man understood. That family of three most likely wouldn''t be able to make it. However, he had thought that they had withdrawn from the event. He would never have thought that the family of three who couldn''t make it were the culprits of the previous incident!

    It was impossible to cancel the event, so he could only make do with it and start.

    At the man''smand, the parents went to his ce to get their seeds and find a ce to nt them.

    Looking at the parents ''negative attitude, the man''s mouth couldn''t help but Twitch. This was the most boring nting activity in history. Out of all the parents, only Leng ruoxue''s family was in high spirits and in high spirits.

    Of course, it was mainly because the three of them were very excited and had a great time. In fact, their happiness had nothing to do with the farming activities. They were happy because they had recruited a lot of new followers.

    In the end, the most boring nting activity in history came to an end. Needless to say, Leng ruoxue''s family had obtained the highest score in the activity with an absolute advantage, and not a single parent had any objections.

    After the nting activity, the parents asked the man to send them home.

    The man was speechless, but he understood that the parents and children had suffered a great shock, so he happily fulfilled their requests.

    Leng ruoxue and the demon brought their children and left with the parents.

    As he watched Leng ruoxue''s family leave, the ck leopard, who was afraid of scaring people, hid away and cried like a baby!

    Knowing that his son was being raised by someone else, the man felt rather upset, but he still patiently coaxed,""Baby, don''t cry. I''ll take you to them tomorrow!"

    "Thank you, dad." Hearing his father''s promise, the little leopard immediately stopped crying.

    The man couldn''t help but sigh. A father can''t control his son!

    After he was done with his mncholy, the man packed up and left the small farmyard with his silly son, who was in the CAO camp but not in the heart.

 Chapter 3111 My Master Is A God (1)

    Not long after the man and the leopard left, the group of people who had been left in the mountains also woke up. When they first woke up, their eyes were dazed and their vision was blurry. However, they quickly reacted and saw shrieks that were louder than the previous one. The group of people were like chicks who had juste out of their shells, huddled together tightly. Their frightened little appearance was really pitiful no matter how one looked at it.

    After a long time, thisrge group of people sensed that the danger seemed to be far away, and they slowly calmed down. The little girl''s father began to yell arrogantly and loudly,""Useless things, a single snake can scare you to this extent!"

    The girl''s father was very angry, and the consequences were very serious.

    The bodyguards felt wronged. They didn''t want to do this either! The snake was simply too big. Besides, who wasn''t scared at the scene? Of course, the bodyguards didn''t dare to say this out loud. Otherwise, they would probably have to pack up and leave immediately!

    The bodyguards who were being scolded had no choice but to lower their heads!

    The girl''s father scolded more and more vigorously. When he was tired of scolding, he said ruthlessly,""Damn stinky snake! I won''t let it go!"

    "And the two tigers!" The girl''s mother added with a pale face.

    "Yes, we won''t let go of any of the animals in this mountain!" The girl''s father nodded. In order to establish his authority again, he had decided to start with the animals in the mountains!

    "That woman with the surname ye also deserves to die!" The girl''s mother said.

    When the girl''s father heard this, he looked a little embarrassed. Although the woman was obviously on the side of the Tigers, to be honest, they didn''t do anything to them. They just chose to stand by and watch. If they were to be retaliated against even with this, then wouldn''t the other parents present also deserve to die?

    When it came to animals, the girl''s father had no pressure to take revenge. However, when it came to taking revenge on other parents, he had to be careful. After all, the parents of the children who could enter this kindergarten must have some power. If they were not careful and provoked someone they should not provoke, the entire family would be in trouble!

    After thinking for a while, the girl''s father said, "Let''s leave that woman''s matter to the family to decide!" He didn''t dare to make this decision!

    "Hmph! I knew you couldn''t bear to! Is it because she''s pretty?" When the girl''s mother heard this, she immediately said in dissatisfaction.

    "What are you talking about? Aren''t you afraid of beingughed at?" The girl''s father was a little annoyed. Why didn''t this woman take a look at where she was when she was jealous? she even did it in front of so many bodyguards. Was she trying to make him lose all his dignity?

    The girl''s mother snorted coldly when she heard this. Then, she red at the bodyguards present with her eyes that were spitting fire. The bodyguards were all very observant and had already lowered their heads and pretended to be invisible!

    The girl''s father saw that his wife had finally be obedient, so he quickly called home for help. Not long after, the family sent someone to pick them up.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the demon had already returned home with the other three.

    After returning home, the three of them couldn''t wait to let the animals out. The animals were not used to a new ce at first, but after a few minutes, they collectively reacted. They were in a new home!

    The new home is so beautiful! Flowers and grass were everywhere.

    Feeling the soft grass beneath them and the fragrance of the soil, the animals suddenly felt very happy!

    Some petite and cute animals were so excited that they directly rolled on the grass. Therge beasts could not help but howl at the top of their lungs!

    When Leng ruoxue saw this scene, she could not help but sigh. It was a good thing that the ce they were staying at was sparsely popted. Otherwise, the noise from these animals would have woken up the neighbors! There was even the possibility of aint from the neighbors. It was really too noisy!

    Who knew that just as this thought emerged in her mind, a violent roar sounded in her ear,""Who is it! Can''t you let me sleep in the middle of the night! It''s so noisy!"

    As soon as the voice fell, a White Lightning suddenly appeared. After it circled around the animals that were howling excitedly, the roars stopped!

    The White bolt of lightning also appeared andnded in Leng ruoxue''s arms.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Leng ruoxue looked sympathetically at the Beastie that had already fainted. She gently stroked Cang''s fur and said,"Cang, why did you sleep so early?"

    It was only six in the evening, so it should be dinner time!

    "I''m bored, so I can only sleep!" Azure said.

    "Pfft!" Leng ruoxue couldn''t help butugh out loud. Then, she yed along and asked,""Why are you bored? You have so many underlings to y with you every day!"

    The underlings that Leng ruoxue was referring to were her beasts.

    "Them? I''ve had enough of those guys. " Azure said with slight disdain.

    Hearing this, Leng ruoxue didn''t know if she shouldfort Cang or be d that her beasts had finally escaped from the sea of suffering.

    "Girl, did you specially get these ordinary beasties for me to y with?"

    "Uncle Cang, they are our little brothers!" Hearing Cang''s question, Saint Rui weakly replied.

    "Little brother? What''s the use of these ordinary beasts as underlings! If you really want little brothers, I''ll go back to the divine realm tomorrow and find a few good ones for you. These beasts will be given to uncle Cang to y with, how about it?" Azure discussed.

    "Uncle Cang, mother said that a gentleman doesn''t take what others like!" Rui ze carefully reminded, he was really afraid that uncle Cang would flip out!

    "Niu?" Hearing Ruize''s words, Cang raised his head and looked at Leng ruoxue.

    Leng ruoxue touched Cang''s head and said gently,""Cang, don''t even think about these ordinary beasts. Their small bodies are too weak and you''ll break them!"

    "Girl, you also don''t love Cang anymore!" After hearing this, Cang said in disappointment, the light in his eyes also dimmed.

    Leng ruoxue couldn''t help but feel speechless. It seemed like Cang was really too bored! He was actually acting pitiful in front of her again.

    However, before Leng ruoxue could reply, the demon angrily picked Cang up from Leng ruoxue''s arms and shouted,""My wife doesn''t love you! I''m the only one she loves!"

    "Are you sure?" Cang lightly opened his eyes and said.

    "Of course!" The demon gritted his teeth. If he could, he really hoped that Cang could disappear from his and his wife''s eyes forever, but that was impossible! He was afraid that he would never be able to get rid of Cang in this life!

    I hate him so much!

    Evildoer red at cold, and cold red back at evildoer without showing weakness.

    Leng ruoxue and the other three sighed in unison.

    Alright! The two cockfighting chickens were fighting again! However, Jian Cang had obviously regained his fighting spirit, so Leng ruoxue pretended that she had not seen anything!

    After keeping the unconscious animals, Leng ruoxue brought the three of them back to her room.

    The moment Leng ruoxue and the three of them left, the demon grabbed Cang and headed to the chaos World.

 Chapter 3112 My Master Is A God (2)

    "You bastard!" One-on-one!

    When the demon returned to his room, a few hours had already passed.

    Leng ruoxue looked at her dear husband, whose clothes were a little messy and his originally handsome face had a few w marks. She could not help butugh out loud.

    Seeing his wife fall on the bedughing exaggeratedly, the demon was very depressed.

    "Honey, are you that happy to see me injured?" The demon said, feeling wronged.

    "The battle is quite intense!" Leng ruoxueughed as she spoke.

    "Of course, we''ve brought out our true abilities! This was definitely not a joke! Don''t think that I''m in a sorry state right now, you''ll know if you go and see that fellow, Azure, he''s even worse off than me!" The evildoer became arrogant as he spoke.

    "You guys!" Leng ruoxue was helpless. It had been so many years, but these two fellows would still fight from time to time. Fortunately, they knew their limits and didn''t challenge her bottom line. Otherwise, the one who would be in trouble would definitely be this man and beast.

    "Hehe! It''s healthier to fight! Didn''t you see Cang''s dead look? It''s full of energy now!" The demon said proudly.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she couldn''t help but think to herself,''Cang must be so angry that his hair is standing on end, how can he not be spirited?''

    Leng ruoxue was smart enough not to say these words out loud. She patted the demon''s head and said,""It''ste, go to sleep!"

    "Honey, what should I do about my injury?" The demon was not satisfied. Didn''t his wife see that his face was disfigured? One had to know that he hade back with injuries to seekfort andfort. How could he be dismissed with a simple ''go to sleep''? He wouldn''t do it!

    "It''s okay, it''ll be fine in a few days. " Leng ruoxue deliberately said in a nonchnt manner.

    "Wife, wife, take a good look, your husband is disfigured! That Azure fellow''s ws were really vicious! I know it has been jealous of my handsome face for a long time, but it doesn ''t!" The demon said with hatred.

    "Hubby, we''ve been married for so long. Even if you''re disfigured, I won''t despise you. Don''t worry." Leng ruoxue promised with a smile, but she didn''t say anything tofort him.

    "Honey, you''ve be bad." Knowing that his little scheme would not seed, the demon said in disappointment.

    "Well, men don''t like bad women!" Leng ruoxue nodded her head in all seriousness.

    "..." The evildoer surrendered. His wife had really learned the bad things!

    Some of the sorrowful evildoers entered Dreand with Endless Mncholy in their hearts.

    The next day.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest were having breakfast when the man brought the silly leopard to visit.

    As soon as the two of them entered the courtyard, they looked left and right like Granny Liu entering the Grand View Garden. Everywhere they looked was good, and they were quite excited.

    Ji Kai, who was leading the way for the man and the leopard, looked at their silly appearance and didn''t know what to say. Where did these two guyse from? Why was he so simr to him back then?

    Ji Kai, who felt that they were in the same boat, also felt very kind to the reaction of the man and the leopard, so he didn''t rush them. When the two had seen enough, he took them into the living room.

    Leng ruoxue knew that they had arrived and was preparing to wee them with the demon, her grandfather, and her brother.

    The moment ck Panther saw Leng ruoxue, he immediately pounced on her and hugged her leg tightly. He sobbed with tears in his eyes,""Benefactor, I''m here!"

    "¡­¡­"

    The man blushed.

    The demon''s face darkened. Why was this damn leopard clinging to his wife again!

    "Hehe, Xue ''er, this junior leopard is quite interesting." Leng ruohan could not help butugh when she saw the leopard''s actions.

    "It''s a leopard that''s out of line. " Leng ruoxue was speechless. She then freed her leg from the leopard''s ws.

    When the ck Panther saw this, more tears welled up in his eyes. He sobbed like a pitiful little creature that had been abandoned."Wuwuwu ... My benefactor doesn''t like me anymore! My benefactor has a change of heart!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Leng ruoxue looked at the ceiling, speechless. What the hell is this!

    The demon''s face turned even darker, while Leng Qingtian, Leng ruohan, and the rest watched with interest as the ck Panther cried in front of them.

    At this moment, a white light suddenly appeared. Then, everyone heard the ck Panther let out an "ah!" He let out an extremely miserable scream and covered his face with his ws, blood flowing out from the gaps between his ws!

    After white light finished his sneak attack, he even cursed,""You little country bumpkin, you dare to have ideas about Niu! Hmph! When did Niu ever like you, love you!"

    Needless to say, it was definitely Cang.

    Evil demon wanted to give Cang 32 likes, but Cang''s next words made him take back his likes without hesitation.

    Because Cang said,"if Niu likes someone, she should like me, and if she wants to love, she should love me!"

    Leng Qingtian, Leng ruohan, and the rest were already used to Yu canglie being jealous of others, but this man had never seen this before! Originally, he was quite angry that his son was scratched by a cat, but when he heard the cat speak humannguage, he couldn''t be angry anymore.

    He really didn''t dare to provoke Beastie that had gained spiritual intelligence!

    The leopard that was scratched by blue was so scared by Blue''s pressure that it didn''t even dare to breathe, it could only act pitiful with tears in its eyes.

    Wuwuwu ... This cat is so scary!<novelnext></novelnext>

    As a Beastie, its intuition was naturally invincible, so the leopard knew very well that it was no match for this cat. This fact really made the leopard''s heart feel stifled.

    More importantly, its face hurt. The blood had soaked the silk-like ck fur on its face. It was disfigured!

    As if she could read the leopard''s mind, Leng ruoxue took out an ordinary healing elixir and stuffed it into the leopard''s mouth. The moment that sweet and fragrant feeling entered its stomach, it immediately felt that its face no longer hurt, and its body was in great shape!

    In an instant, the leopard was revived with full health. But this time, it didn''t dare to get close to Leng ruoxue, mainly because the cat by its benefactor''s side was too scary!

    Carefully and vigntly looking at Cang, junior leopard didn''t dare to speak.

    Cang ze sneered, then hooked his finger and said,""Since you''ve gained intelligence, you''ll recognize me as your boss in the future, understand?"

    Junior leopard nodded his head frantically and roared in his heart,"I know!" He knew it too well! He didn''t dare to not know!

    In this way, junior leopard was threatened by Cang and changed sides at thest moment. One should know that he came for his benefactor! Now, he had be a cat''s errand boy!

    Wuwuwuwu ... As the saying goes, the fist is bigger than the sky!

    Seeing his son being threatened by a cat and bing a cat''s hatchet man, the man''s heart was filled with emotions. However, he was more curious about the pill that Leng ruoxue had just given to his silly son. He didn''t know what ingredients it contained, but it was too magical. His son''s injuries had healed in the blink of an eye! Of course, the man didn''t dare to ask. He was afraid that this was someone else''s Secret, and he didn''t want to be killed.

    It had to be said that the man was overthinking.

    Due to his rtionship with Bao'' er''s son, the man had also sessfully settled down in Leng ruoxue''s Vi temporarily. However, when he did, he realized that the little white kitten was not the only beast that could speak in the vi!

    A White Tiger the size of a palm, a fiery red Parrot, a beautiful Silver Wolf ... Although every beast here was not big, they could all speak the humannguage. They even often looked at him with disdain as if they were looking at an ant. This feeling was so beautiful that no one dared to look directly at him!

    After living here for a few days, the man gradually got used to being despised by the beasts here. Of course, this was mainly because Ji Kai woulde to talk to him andfort him when he had nothing to do! However, it was undeniable that the food here was really good. He was reluctant to leave after staying for a few days.

    Although his silly son would be bullied by Leng ruoxue''s beasts from time to time, his son''s strength would increase by several times under their training. This could be considered a blessing in disguise!

    On a certain day.

    When his son was once again taught a lesson by Leng ruoxue''s family''s beasts, the man started to chat with Ji Kai while applying medicine for his son.

    As they were chatting, the man suddenly asked,""By the way, what about the other animals that the three babies brought back? Howe I didn''t see it?"

    "They ... Are also being repaired." Ji Kai coughed and said with a look of sympathy.

    "I see!" The man''s heart instantly felt bnced.

    "Um ... Who exactly is your master?" he asked after some hesitation. How could his strength be so profound!

    Ji Kai looked around and then asked with a serious face,"You really want to know?"

    "I do. Can I tell you?" The man asked carefully, his face full of curiosity. He wasn''t trying to find out the other party''s secret, was he? After all, the other party could have chosen not to say anything.

    "I can, but I''m afraid you won''t believe me!" Ji Kai said innocently. He knew that his master allowed this guy to live here because he wasn''t afraid of him knowing his identity. Of course, if the other party didn''t ask, he wouldn''t tell him. But since the other party asked, he naturally couldn''t lie! He was an honest and good child!

    "Let''s hear it!" The man said happily.

    "My master is a God!" Ji Kai paused and said.

    "God?" The man was shocked. There was a God in this world? Obviously, he did not believe it.

    "You don''t believe me?" Ji Kai saw through the man''s thoughts and asked with an evil smile.

    "I can''t believe it! I''m an atheist. " The man said honestly.

    "It''s fine if you don''t believe me. I''ve already told you, right?" Ji Kai didn''t think much of it. Then, he turned around and left.

    "Son, do you believe me?" Looking at Ji Kai''s back, the man asked his wounded son.

    "Daddy, I believe you!" The ck leopard''s eyes were filled with tears. It was beaten up by the beasts here all day long, and those overbearing beasts didn''t allow it to eat healing pills. How could it not believe it? Even if it didn''t want to believe it, it had already been beaten up by the other party!

    "AI! Son, hang in there!" The man sighed. As the saying goes, no one knows a son better than his father. How could he, as the Father, not know what his son was thinking?

    Junior leopard nodded with tears in his eyes. Such a painful and happy day was too ecstatic!

    Compared to the little leopard''s ecstatic life, the three of them were living quitefortably.

    They were overjoyed to have so many new members in the house. Since her son was happy, Leng ruoxue would naturally be happy as well.

    Unfortunately, these Happy Days onlysted for a few days before someone came to challenge them.

    The people who hade to challenge them were the couple who had been abandoned in the mountains.

    When the man found out that the couple hade to find trouble, he was so speechless that he didn''t know what to say.

    They didn''t know what kind of people and beasts lived here, right? Otherwise, how would they dare to? Who gave them the guts?

    The man had heard about the couple''s incident, but he didn''t think much of it. After all, he didn''t think that anyone would dare to offend Leng ruoxue and her husband. However, it was obvious that he had miscalcted. They hade prepared.

    This time, the couple had brought quite a few people with them ...

 Chapter 3113 The Army Of Animals (1)

    Thinking of the other party''s lineup, the man fell silent.

    Although the other party had a lot of people and weapons of mass destruction, no matter how he looked at them, they were like meat buns to a dog that would never return.

    Just as the man couldn''t help but think to himself, suddenly, a cold snort that was clearly displeased interrupted his thoughts. The man immediately looked up and searched, then subconsciously lowered his head again. He saw a child about the same age as the three children, looking at him with a noble and cold face. On the child''s head, there was a snow-white kitten.

    The man''s heart skipped a beat when he saw the cat named Cang. Then, he heard a certain baby ask in dissatisfaction,""You said meat buns hit dogs? May I ask who''s the meat bun and who''s the dog?"

    "Ah!" Hearing this, the man turned pale with fright! He didn''t say that! He only thought about it in his heart. How did this child know?

    The man''s expression was so shocked that Qing Jue did not even need to read his mind to know what he was thinking. Qing Jue then said,"You didn''t say it, but you''ve thought about it in your heart!"

    "..." This time, the man waspletely speechless. He could only stare nkly with his eyes wide open.

    "Small fry! You still dare to let your imagination run wild in our house!" Azure said with interest.

    ? "Sob, sob, sob ..." The man came back to his senses and his face was covered in tears. He should have known! This family was not ordinary! Unfortunately, no one had warned him, so he couldn''t let his thoughts run wild!

    The man immediately snapped out of his daze and didn''t dare to think about anything else. His mind waspletely nk as he sat on the sofa in the living room.

    Seeing him like this, Leng ruohan, who was watching the show from a distance, could not help butugh.""Alright, Qing Jue, Cang, stop bullying him!"

    Hmph! The two of them snorted in tacit understanding and then found a ce to sit down.

    The man''s eyes were shining as he looked at Leng ruohan, who had helped him out of the situation. He was screaming in his heart, what a good person! At this moment, he truly felt that apart from Ji Kai, brother Leng ruoxue was the kindest person in this vi!

    "Brother-inw, this little guy is praising you in his heart!" Suddenly, Azure spoke.

    "..." Leng ruohan''s mouth twitched when she heard this. Could this fellow Cang not call him brother-inw on purpose? That jealous bucket could get jealous!

    In the past, because of Cang ''s'' brother-inw '', the man and beast had fought. Since then, Cang would say this from time to time to challenge the authority of a certain demon! In this regard, they were quite helpless!

    Simrly, when the man heard Cang''s words, he broke out in a cold sweat and suddenly woke up. Why was he thinking about it again? However, why did that cat call Leng ruoxue "brother" and "brother-inw?

    The man couldn''t understand, but then he saw a cold wind quickly blowing in front of him, and then an afterimage grabbed Cang ...

    "They are ..." The man was speechless as he watched the man and the cat disappear in front of him. What kind of superpower was this?

    "It''s fine. Let them settle their personal grudges themselves!" Leng ruohan said nonchntly. He was already used to it. It was probably because Cang could not make a move today, so he wanted to find someone to fight with. A certain demon was undoubtedly the most suitable candidate.

    Hearing that it was a personal grudge, and that it had to be picked at this time, the man was a little speechless. He asked unwillingly,""What about the people outside? We seem to have been surrounded!" Unfortunately, their two main forces had run away!

    "Calm down," Leng ruohan said nonchntly. Then, she picked up the teacup on the coffee table and took a sip of the hot tea.

    Seeing how calm andposed the other party was, the man felt that there was no need for him to worry. In fact, he wasn''t too worried about his own strength, but the other party had many weapons in his hands. He was really afraid that the people in the vi couldn''t withstand it. After all, they were all mortal!

    The man''s thoughts started to run wild again. Then, green vessel snorted coldly,""Hmph! I told you not to let your thoughts run wild, why can''t you remember? Besides, who told you that we''re all mortal? We''re not ordinary humans!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I was wrong!" Wuwuwu ... The man hurriedly apologized. A good child who knows his mistakes and can change for the better. Give him a chance!

    However, he still asked out of curiosity,""What do you mean by not a normal human being?" He didn''t think that these people were any different from him.

    "We are gods!" Qing Jue said indifferently.

    Alright! The man sighed, indicating that he understood. God? He was more like a lunatic!

    "You''re the crazy one, your whole family is crazy!" As expected, Qing Jue started scolding.

    The man''s heart shrank in fear. Sob, sob, sob ... He made a mistake again! But he couldn''t control his heart!

    Leng ruohan nced at the man with a long face and asked sympathetically,""You''re calling us lunatics? Hmm?"

    "I, I ... I didn''t mean it that way." The man''s face was covered in tears. He really wasn ''t! That was just a natural reflex!

    "It doesn''t matter even if you tell me. Ordinary people would indeed think that way." Leng ruohan said considerately.

    The man was very grateful when he heard that. What a kind Prince Charming!

    However, Leng ruohan changed the topic and asked,""Since you think we''re crazy, how dare you live with us? Aren''t you afraid that we''ll suddenly go crazy and kill you?"

    "Wuwuwu ... I really didn''t mean it that way!" The man was about to cry again. He was wrong, his idol was not kind.

    "It doesn''t matter. Since we''re all patients, can you, the only sober person, please send away the people outside?" Leng ruohan blinked and said.

    "..." Her male God was so bad, so bad, so bad. She was sending him to his death! So, he was the real meat bun!

    The man with a bad memory secretly cursed again. However, Leng ruohan did not let him think for too long. She grabbed him by the cor and threw him out of the courtyard through the floor-to-ceiling window in the living room.

    By the time the man reacted, he was already floating in the air.

    "Ah!"

    The man, who was afraid of heights, inadvertently nced down and immediately felt his blood flow backward. His little face turned pale with fear. Then, with a plop, he began to fall from midair.

    His screams were getting louder and louder, but after hended, he didn''t feel any pain. His lower body was still soft. When he looked up, he saw countless pairs of eyes staring at him. A faint sound came from below him."Get up, get up, you, you''re pressing on me!"

    "Ah!" Only then did the man react. Someone had be his cushion! Hehe, what good luck!

    Looking at the crowd, the man stood up from the ground calmly and even patted the dust off his clothes. Then, he asked as if nothing had happened,""What are you guys doing with a weapon each? Breaking into private property?"

    "A house? We''re here to seek revenge from Leng ruoxue and her husband!" A woman replied in a shrill voice.

    After her family''s investigation, they found out that the couple were unemployed and had no power at all. They did not belong to any power. That was why she and her husband dared toe to their door so brazenly today. Hmph! Since they couldn''t find the animals in the mountain, they could only vent their anger on Leng ruoxue and her husband!

 Chapter 3114 The Army Of Animals (2)

    This was what the woman thought. Of course, she would not forget the humiliation that Leng ruoxue had brought to her on that mountain. Otherwise, she would not have spent such an expensive price to persuade her husband''s family. Today, she would make sure that Leng ruoxue and her husband would not be able to step out of this vi!

    "What revenge? What did the couple do to you?" The man asked in confusion.

    "They didn''t help us and even helped the animals in the mountains to bully us, Hmph! You don''t care about human morality at all!" The womanined.

    The man was even more speechless after hearing this. He reminded,""If they really don''t care about human morality, do you think you can still stand here today? He was probably eaten by the wild beasts in the mountains. Besides, you were the ones who snatched the tiger''s cub. It''s only natural that the Tiger couple would want to settle the score with you, right? I dare to say that if it wasn''t for Leng ruoxue and her husband''s presence at the time, both of you would have been buried in the Tiger''s mouth!"

    "Nonsense! That pair of Tigers wouldn''t dare to do anything to us! We have bodyguards!" The woman refused to admit this fact. In any case, she was certain that Leng ruoxue was on the side of those damned animals! Unfortunately, after she and her husband were rescued, they brought people back to the mountains, but they couldn''t find a single strand of animal hair. How could she not be furious?

    "You only have a few bodyguards? It''s not that I''m looking down on them, but a single snake is enough to scare them unconscious!" The man said.

    "You ..." The woman was so angry that she was speechless. Then, she came to her senses. Since this man had fallen out of the vi and seemed to know Leng ruoxue, he was naturally her enemy. Why did she have to waste her breath on him?

    At the thought of this, the woman immediately turned to her subordinates and said angrily,""What are you guys doing? Hurry up and capture this hostage!"

    Hostage? The man was stunned. Was he thrown out by his idol just to be a hostage? At this moment, the man was inexplicably worried. He didn''t want to be a burden!

    "I hope you don''t regret what you''ve done!" The man said with an expression of someone who had seen through the world.

    "Hmph! If you want to be a hostage, then you should have the awareness of being a hostage. Why are you talking so much nonsense?" The woman felt that the man was talking too much and rebuked him angrily.

    "Alright! I''ll shut up!" The man was very tactful in the face of several guns pointed at him. Then, he was tied up with a thick rope.

    Seeing that the man had been intimidated, the woman couldn''t help butugh wildly. At this moment, the person who was treated as a meat cushion also woke up. He looked at the man carefully and asked carefully,""You look familiar. Have we met before?"

    It must be familiar! The man thought to himself, but he said,""You look familiar too, but I don''t think we''ve met before!"

    Hearing the other party say that he had never seen it before, the meat cushion was instantly relieved!

    Then, the meat cushion instructed the woman,""Since we have a hostage, then order the people inside toe out! Otherwise, I''ll kill the hostage!"

    Oh my! You still want to kill the hostage?

    He was a hostage, not a hostage! The man expressed that he was sorrowful again. A hostage sounded better than a hostage, although the two meanings were simr!

    Just as the man was about to rify, the woman had already obediently picked up the microphone and shouted into the vi.

    "The people inside, listen up. Your people are in our hands. Come out and surrender, or you will bear the consequences!"

    The man was very embarrassed. He truly felt that he was too obedient. Why was he treated as a hostage without any resistance?

    Ugh! There was only one answer, the other party had a gun! And he didn''t want to be shot into a pile of coal.

    ? After thinking it through, the man felt that he should be a quiet and obedient beautiful man hostage!

    As the woman shouted at the top of her lungs, there was no movement in the vi. A certain meaty pad saw this and couldn''t help but say,""Is there no one in this vi? Why is it so quiet?"

    "Hey, I''m asking you a question." Seeing that no one answered, a certain meaty paw directly shouted at the man.

    The man felt a little wronged and thought, are you asking me? He was clearly talking to himself, okay?

    "Someone''s there. He might be sleeping." The man thought for a moment and decided to fulfill the other party''s spirit of not being afraid of death. After all, he knew that Leng ruoxue and the others would definitely not leave him in the lurch.

    "You can still sleep after such a hugemotion?" A certain meaty cushion was furious. He then turned his head and ordered the person behind him,""Fire! Shoot! You have to kick the people inside out!"

    "I''d advise you not to!" The man sighed and stopped her.

    "What, are you scared?" A certain meaty cushion said rather proudly.

    "It''s not that I''m afraid, but you''ll regret it!" The man replied. He truly felt that he was too kind. He was almost touched by himself.

    "Hmph! When has our ding n ever regretted?" A certain meaty pad said proudly.

    "Alright! Go ahead! I wish you sess!" The man didn''t want to say anything more. These people would definitely not turn back until they hit a wall!

    "Get ready! Fire!" Thinking that the man had given in, a certain meat cushion ordered again.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In an instant, hundreds of pitch-ck muzzles were pointed at Leng ruoxue''s Vi. Just as the subordinates of the meat cushion were ready to fire, the vi''s door suddenly opened. A baby and a ck leopard walked out.

    The baby''s face was tied up tightly, and his face was filled with the worry of being disturbed. Then, the people holding guns heard a childish voice angrily say,""Who dares to blow up my house? You''re really tired of living!"

    When they heard that the one who threatened them was a little baby, everyone couldn''t help but burst intoughter. Only the man who was held hostage had a serious expression on his face. Why did this little devile out?

    Seeing Qing Jue, the man couldn''t help but sigh. Milk babies these days were not to be trifled with! Of course, he was even more touched when he saw Bao''s son standing beside the baby. His son was still the best! Knowing that she was worried about him, she came out to take a look. Sob, sob, sob. She really didn''t dote on this son for nothing!

    The man was inexplicably touched, but The Good Son in his heart was actually just here to watch the fun. At the same time, more and more animal armies slowly strolled out of the vi.

    The crowd had never seen such a huge formation before. At first, they were a little panicked, but they soon realized that they had guns in their hands and so many people. Why would they be afraid of a few animals? With this thought, everyone immediately calmed down.

    When the woman saw three familiar faces, she was so angry that her lungs were about to explode. How did the animals in the mountains disappear? it turned out that Leng ruoxue had brought them into her own house! No wonder they couldn''t find a single strand of animal hair in the mountains even after searching for several days!

    How detestable! It was really too detestable!

    The woman was filled with hatred and looked at her husband smugly. The smug expression on her face seemed to be saying,"look, I have foresight!" It was right to settle the score with Leng ruoxue and her husband!

    In contrast to the woman''s pride, the Tiger couple looked at her as if she was their nemesis who had killed their son. At that time, if they had not given Leng ruoxue face, they would have torn this hateful human woman into pieces!

    He had thought that the woman would be so scared that she wouldn''t dare to appear again. He didn''t expect that she would actuallye to find trouble with little master''s parents today. This was truly a case of not taking the path to heaven buting to hell when there was no door! The tigress thought to herself,''this time, you asked for it. Little master said that whoever dares to bully their parents will not be let off!''

    With little master''s approval and no objections from little master''s parents, the Tiger couple felt that they could finally show off their skills! For a moment, not only was the Tiger couple happy, but almost all the animals were also unusually excited.

    These days, they had always been at a disadvantage of being bullied. Today, they finally had the chance to bully others!

    Roar! Roar! Aowuu!

    The animals roared at the sky in excitement!

    Humans didn''t understand animalnguage, so most of the people present took the continuous roars as a warning and provocation from the animals. Instantly, the human holding the gun was enraged! For a moment, the atmosphere was tense!

    In the next moment, the animals rushed toward the woman and the others in a nest.

    The tigress had specially gone to greet a woman! If he didn''t teach this woman a good lesson, he would be letting her down for taking the initiative toe to his door!

    The tigress''s big ws mmed at the woman a few times, directly turning her body into a bloody mess. The w marks were quite obvious. Finally, the tigress ''big ws finally swung at the woman''s face. Apanied by the woman''s ear-piercing scream, the woman fell straight to the ground and fainted.

    After dealing with the woman, the tigress set her eyes on the woman''s husband. The child''s father, who was already scared silly by the tigress ''ferocity, didn''t even use the tigress''s ws before his eyes rolled back and he fainted.

    "You useless thing!" The tigress smacked the child''s father''s leg a few times.

    Kachaa! With the sound of bones breaking, a young man not far away heard the tigress speak in the humannguage. His face suddenly turned pale with fright, and he trembled as he pointed at the tigress and screamed,""He, he spoke, ah! A ghost!"

    You''re the ghost! Your whole family is a ghost! The tigress cursed in her heart and grinned,""Little guy, you heard wrong. You must be hallucinating. I didn''t say anything!"

    N-no words? Then who was the one talking to him and looking at him with such affection? The young man''s mind went nk when he thought of this. Then, he was knocked unconscious by the tigress''s paw.

    The tigress quickly finished off her target, and the other animals also finished off their opponents.

    The animals were agile and their ws were quick. Before many people could react, the guns in their hands were snatched away. Then, there was no then ...

    In just over ten minutes, all the enemies had been defeated!

    The man looked at the unlucky fellows who had fainted all over the ground, and his heart could not help but be shocked.

    How long has it been! The animals were actually trained so well!

    After the unlucky ones were taken down, the three of them happily strode out of the vi.

    ncing at the battle situation, the three nodded their little heads in satisfaction and said,""Well done, animal army!"

    The animals were very excited to be praised by their little master, and they immediately raised their voices and roared at the sky.

    Suddenly, Saint Rui''s eyes turned slightly and looked at the man who was still tied up like a dumpling,""However, some people''s performance wasn''t that great. They were actually treated as hostages by a few ants. They''ve really embarrassed us three brothers!"

 Chapter 3115 Side Story, Cant I Just Approve It?(1)

    When Rui Sheng said this, his beautiful little face was full of contempt, and the ''someone'' he was talking about was only aggrieved. He really could not be med for this! He had been thrown out, and the other party had a gun in his hand. If he didn''t know what was good for him, he might not be able to see these three little cuties!

    The man who felt that he was very smart smiled at Rui Sheng and said,""Little Ruisheng, can you help uncle untie the rope?"

    "Not good, because you''re too weak, we three brothers discussed with mom and dad and decided to let you train with us." Saint Ruiughed evilly.

    The man''s hair stood on end when he heard the word ''special training''. This ... Could it be what he was thinking? As long as he thought of his leopard son''s miserable state, his little heart would tremble non-stop.

    No! He didn''t want special training!

    At this moment, Qing Jue, who knew what was on his mind, snorted coldly and said,""You brat, you''ve gotten off easy. Not everyone has such an opportunity, so don''t take it for granted! Moreover, we didn''t charge you any training fees, so why are you being so pretentious? You really don''t look like a man!"

    "¡­¡­"

    He was a real man! And he''s not some stinky brat!

    Listening to Qing Jue''s tone and the words he said, the man was so depressed that he was about to go crazy. Who would be called a little brat by a little boy and then criticized for not being like a man?

    "You little brat, do you know how long I''ve lived?" Seeing that the man was unwilling to give up, Qing Jue continued to ask.

    "How many years? From your appearance, you can''t be more than two years old!" The man said with certainty.

    Qing Jue pouted and said disappointedly,"I knew you''d judge a book by its cover!" Let me tell you, other than these three, the youngest in this vi is almost a hundred years old!"

    "Argh! It can''t be?" The man was really shocked. However, he felt that the credibility of a little boy''s words was not high!

    Knowing that the man did not take his words to heart, Qing Jue was no longer angry. He only said,""Get ready for the special training!" Then, she turned around and returned to the vi.

    As soon as green vessel left, the three of them left as well. The little master left, and the Army of animals followed behind in a grandiose manner. Every beast carried an unconscious person in their mouths and ws. In the blink of an eye, the ck leopard was the only one left beside the man.

    Seeing this, the man was moved to tears and sobbed,""Son, you love your father the most!"

    "Dad, you''re so pitiful. If I don''t stay here to apany you, what will you do?" The ck Panther said emotionally. In fact, it also wanted to follow its good friends back to the yard.

    "Good son, your father didn''t raise you for nothing!" The man praised.

    The ck Panther shyly said,""Dad, you have to work hard. In the future, you have to train with us! Other than the pain, my strength still improves quite quickly!"

    "..." When the man heard this, his touched emotions disappeared without a trace. My son! You''ve been brainwashed so quickly?

    At first, the man wanted to teach his son a lesson. Who knew that as soon as this thought appeared in his mind, a giant hand reached out from thin air, grabbed his cor, and dragged him into the living room with a whoosh.

    When he entered the living room, the man realized that the owner of the hand was a certain demonic man. Instantly, his little heart trembled again. For some reason, every time he saw this evildoer, he would feel a little scared. Especially when a certain evildoer didn''t make a sound, he was so scared that he didn''t even dare to breathe.

    But now, before he could stir up his fear, the evildoer had already opened his mouth and said,""From tomorrow onwards, you and My Three Sons will be undergoing special training together!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    When he said this, his eyes, which were as dark and bright as the stars and moon, stared at the man for a long time. Then he shook his head and said,""Weak! You''re really too weak!"

    The man wanted to cry. He was an expert in his family! But it was undeniable that he was nothing in front of these people.

    The man had no way to resist and was forced to undergo special training by the demon the next day. As for the candidates for the man''s special training, they were, of course, the idle beasts.

    This time, the man also enjoyed the same treatment as Bao''s son. Every time after the special training, the man and Bao''s son would apply medicine on each other''s wounds, then hug each other and cry. But it was undeniable that it was just as Bao''s son had said, the man''s strength had increased very quickly.

    Half a monthter, the man who was in pain and happiness at the same time really couldn''t take it anymore. The main reason was that the intensity of the special training was too high and he needed to take a break.

    While no one was looking, the man found three and said to them,""Little guys, do you want to travel around the sea?"

    He had mentioned the trip to Leng ruoxue and her husband before he came here, but they had rejected him. Now, in order to let himself catch his breath, he was like three little ones!

    The three of them raised their heads to look at him, then Rui ze and Rui Xin lowered their heads again, and the wisdom Saint spoke on behalf of them,""I don ''t!"

    The man''s heart couldn''t help but turn red after being rejected so directly.

    "Why?" The man was unwilling to give up. He only wanted to go out and take a breather. Couldn''t he fulfill such a small wish? Shua shua shua ...

    "Because I''ve been there!" Saint Rui said calmly, but he could not help but sneer in his heart. He wanted to persuade them to leave the house with such a small reason? How childish!

    Ugh! The man did not expect this answer. He was a little surprised, but he did not give up. He coaxed,""Why don''t we go to uncle''s house to y? There''s an event at uncle''s house. You can go and watch the fun. "

    "What event? Is there a fight?" Saint Rui''s eyes lit up and asked. Now, he was addicted to fighting. Unfortunately, except for his younger brother and Ji Kai, the three brothers couldn''t beat anyone in the family!

    "There are! There was! This event is the ancient martial arts family elitepetition that happens once every ten years in the ancient martial arts world. There will be a lot of fights. How about you go to uncle''s house to watch?" The man saw that Saint Rui seemed to be interested and quickly tried to persuade him.

    "Okay, but you have to get mom and dad''s permission first." Saint Rui nodded.

    "I''ll go and talk to them!" The man immediately said.

    After that, when he looked for Leng ruoxue and the demon, he invited them to the Yang family to participate in the grand event of the ancient martial arts families. However, Leng ruoxue only looked at him with a smile that was not a smile.

    The man who was being stared at by Leng ruoxue''s clear eyes had goosebumps all over his body. He asked carefully,""What''s the matter? is there a problem?"

    "Why did you lie to my son?" Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    "Argh! When did I lie to them?" The man was confused. He would never dare to lie to those three little ancestors!

    "Didn''t you tell the three of them that there was a fight going on in your house?" Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    "Argh! I did!" The man admitted. He knew that nothing that happened in this house could be hidden from the couple. He had just finished talking to the three children, and the mother already knew!

 Chapter 3116 Side Story, Cant I Just Approve It?(2)

    "But we''re not from the ancient martial arts families. Or do the ancient warrior families allow outsiders to participate in the elitepetition?" Leng ruoxue asked indifferently.

    "This ... Of course outsiders are not allowed to participate, but our Yang family can announce to the public that you are a branch of the Yang family. This way, the three children of Saint Rui can participate in thepetition. Of course, I''ll still need your permission to decide my identity. " The man exined his n.

    When Leng ruoxue heard this, she couldn''t help butugh.""You''re quite good at scheming. You made my son work for your Yang family. Can your Yang family bear the consequences?"

    "I''m innocent! I really didn''t think that way, I just thought that this was the only way to let the three kids participate in thepetition, because Rui Sheng told me that he wanted a fight!" The man said with an aggrieved expression.

    "Since my son wants to fight, then we''ll do as you say. But please remember, the Yang family better behave themselves. Otherwise, the Yang family''s end will only be worse than the Ding family ''s!" Leng ruoxue warned.

    The moment he heard Leng ruoxue mention the ding n, the man couldn''t help but shiver. One had to know that he had personally seen that evildoer wave his hand and a ck hole appeared in mid-air. Then, those unconscious people disappeared without a trace. ording to what the man had said, those people had been thrown into hell.

    After that, the entire ding n had mysteriously disappeared from theherblue. The matter of the ding n had basically be a major unsolved case on theherblue, and no one had been able to find even the slightest trace of it ...

    However, the man admitted that he knew about it, but even if he did, he didn''t dare to say anything. He could only keep what he saw to himself. The other party''s methods were too terrifying. So many people disappeared with a wave of his hand. What kind of ability was this?

    Although the man was shocked, he couldn''t really treat the other party as a God since he considered himself an atheist. However, he could still worship him like an empty God!

    Thinking of this, the man nodded his head like a chicken pecking at rice.

    Three dayster, Leng ruoxue and the rest were ready to set off.

    Looking at the beasts of different sizes standing in the yard, the man''s mouth twitched. If he brought these animals home, the family wouldn''t think that he was going to open a Zoo, right? Oh my God! It was too spectacr!

    "What, is there a problem? They can''t go?" Leng ruoxue asked when she saw the man in a daze.

    "I can, I can go! However, they can''t casually open their mouths when they arrive at the Yang family!" The man said with a headache. How were they going to transport all these animals home?

    "Don''t worry, they''re smarter than you!" Leng ruoxue promised.

    After the man heard this, he was depressed again.

    Was he saying that he was worse than an animal?

    "Yes, don''t worry. We won''t say a word in your house. We will only talk in our own house." That tigress, who had been very excited ever since Leng ruoxue awakened her spiritual intelligence, saw that the man was depressed and used her ws to cover her mouth as sheughed evilly and added salt to the wound.

    The man was speechless. The days when he was bullied by the animals all day long were really ecstatic!

    After sulking for a while, the man reminded her again,""I''m afraid we can''t transport so many animals to the Yang family at once, so we can only do it in batches ..."

    Before he could finish his words, he felt a sh in front of his eyes and his head became dizzy. When he returned to normal, he suddenly found that he had arrived at the foot of the mountain where the Yang family patriarch''s house was!

    Oh my God! Why are we here?

    This ... This was too fast!

    The man was unable to ept this!

    "This is called teleportation!" Leng ruoxue exined with a faint smile.

    T-teleportation?

    What a high-end skill! He really wanted to learn!

    The man couldn''t help but look at Leng ruoxue with shining eyes. He couldn''t hide the desire in his eyes.

    "You can''t learn it, your strength is too weak!" Leng ruoxue replied honestly.

    I''ve been despised again! The man''s heart was deeply moved!

    Unfortunately, he didn''t have to be sad for long before someone from the Yang family received the news that an animal army had arrived outside. Immediately, some of the Yang family members ran out of the main house to find out what was going on.

    Upon seeing the man, an old man with a goatee immediately roared,""Little mountain, why did you bring these animals back? There''s no ce to keep them at home!"

    The old man''s brows were all furrowed together. Seeing that the Yang family''s weirdo, who loved martial arts and animals but did not like women, had brought back so many animals, the old man''s heart ached. How much money did it cost to raise so many mouths!

    "You''re called little San?" Leng ruoxue raised her brows and asked curiously when she heard how the old man with the goatee had addressed her.

    "It''s the mountain of a tall mountain! I''m yang Shan. " The man exined. At the same time, his heart ached. He had known the Leng family for so long, but no one had asked him for his name. Sob, sob, sob ... It wasn''t hard to see that they had really treated him as a passerby!

    As a passerby, yang Shan felt that he should be tactful. Hence, he took the initiative to introduce Leng ruoxue and the rest."That goateed man is my third uncle. Other than being a little stingy, he''s a good person. Also, because of his stinginess, the family put him in charge of the family''s finances. The poor nsmen of the Yang family have already said that whoever can get money from our stingy third uncle will be their idol!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I see! Then with so many people and so many beasts, won''t your third uncle go crazy?" Leng ruoxue said considerately.

    "Yes, that''s for sure. So, I will find a way to ask the family to give you the same treatment as the Yang family." Yang Shan said responsibly.

    "What kind of treatment does the Yang family receive?" Leng ruoxue was a little curious. Since there was a stingy finance staff, she really couldn''t believe that the Yang family''s treatment would be any better. After all, from her point of view, the clothes on that goateed man were too old and worn. His long robe had also been washed white ... He really knew how to live!

    "This ..." Yang Shan was a little conflicted, and then he said ruthlessly,""Although we don''t have much pocket money, our daily meals are still pretty good. The standard four dishes and one soup are very nutritious."

    "Four dishes ... And one soup?" Yang Shan''s words made Leng ruoxue feel conflicted. The people in her family were extremely picky about food ... And she did not dare to ask what the so-called four dishes and soup were.

    "Let''s open fire ourselves!"Leng ruoxue said after some thought.

    "This ... Isn''t very good, is it?" Yang Shan was even more conflicted. He had invited a guest into his house and he had to open fire himself. If this got out, the Yang family would lose face!

    However, when he thought of all the beasts, he was at his wit''s end. At this time, the goateed old man, who saw that he was being ignored, roared again,""Little mountain, are you deaf? I''m talking to you! Who was this girl? She''s quite pretty!"

    After the old man with the goatee finished shouting, he stared at Leng ruoxue.

    "Third uncle, she''s a distant rtive of our Yang family. Her name is Yang Xue." Yang Shan quickly exined. They had discussed the name Yang Xue before.

    "Yang Xue? Howe I''ve never seen him before?" The goateed man was a little puzzled. He couldn''t help but Mutter in his heart,"when did the Yang family have such a great beauty? why didn''t I receive any news about her?"

    "Third uncle, it''s yang Xue''s first time at the main house. Of course you haven''t seen her." Yang Shan reminded.

    "That''s true. Yang Xue, wee to the Yang family. " The goateed man said enthusiastically.

    "Thank you," he said. Leng ruoxue smiled faintly. Her bright eyes were kind and radiant. Suddenly, the young men who followed the goatee were all dazed as if they had been struck by lightning. Even the elderly goatee felt that his mind was in a daze.

    The demon was not satisfied and snorted coldly. Instantly, the dazed crowd regained their senses.

    The goateed man coughed awkwardly and asked,""This is?"

    The man''s aura was too strong, and the goateed man couldn''t ignore it even if he wanted to. More importantly, this man looked a little too demonic, right? If such a man were to be brought to the Yang family, wouldn''t the young maidservants of the Yang family go crazy?

    Oh my God! Thinking of the terrifying scene that might appear, the goateed man became angry again!

    Could this person also be a distant rtive of the Yang family? Since when did the Yang family have so many monstrous talents!

    "He''s yang Xue''s husband, Yechen!" Yang Shan shrunk his neck and introduced carefully. He knew that the scary evildoer was Jealous Again. Sob, sob, sob ... So scary! It was so scary!

    "Oh!" The goateed old man nodded and immediately reacted. He said in shock,"What? Husband? Yang Xue was married? Does the main family know about this?"

    "¡­¡­"

    Cake-buying, how could he have forgotten about this?

    When yang Shan heard this, his little heart immediately trembled again, especially when he received the demon''s obviously unhappy gaze. He was so scared that he almost cried. Sob, sob, sob ... He really did not do it on purpose.

    Please don''t mess around!

    Then, he exined to the demon in a low voice,""The marriage of the Yang family''s daughters requires the approval of the main family. This is the family rule. However, you should calm down first. I will exin this to the patriarchter, please believe me!"

    Looking at the pleading in yang Shan''s eyes, the demon gave him a look that told him to take care of himself and ignored him. However, Saint Rui was rather curious and asked,""Why do I need the Yang family''s approval for my mother''s marriage? Can''t I just approve it?"

    Hearing baby Rui Sheng''s unusually serious words, Leng ruoxue''s heart bloomed with joy. Her son was too cute! When the goateed old man saw that it was a beautiful child who spoke, he couldn''t help but take a few more nces. Then, he held back hisughter and cooperated,""If she''s a daughter of the Yang family, she''ll naturally need the Yang family''s approval. It''s impossible for you to approve of it, because when your mother got married, you weren''t even married yet! And who''s your mother?"

    This was what the old man with the goatee wanted to know the most.

    "Mother!" Saint Rui looked at Leng ruoxue and called out.

    The goateed old man followed Saint Rui''s gaze, and his mouth twitched a few times. It was fine if Yang Xue didn''t return to the Yang family, but why did shee back with a husband and a son that had grown up? This was too fantasizing! However, if those old fogeys of the Yang family knew about this, Yang Xue would have a hard time!

    The old man gave Leng ruoxue a sympathetic look. Leng ruoxue was baffled.

    On the other hand, Qing Jue, who was at the side, had been covering his mouth andughing secretly.

    He realized that this old man from the Yang family was quite interesting! The activity in his heart was extremely rich! It seemed that he wouldn''t be lonely in the Yang family!

    Qing Jue expressed his satisfaction with the life in the Yang family that was about toe!

 Chapter 3117 Mom Said Well Take Care Of Our Own Food!(1)

    Qing Jue was satisfied, but Leng ruoxue''s heart felt stifled. Ever since she had be the Divine Master, no one had ever pitied her! Now, he was actually sympathized by an ordinary old man. This feeling was too overwhelming!

    Sensing Leng ruoxue''s displeasure, yang Shan quickly tried to smooth things over,""Third uncle, Yang Xue''s situation is a bit special. I''ll exin it to youter. By the way, these two little kids are also Yang Xue''s sons. They are triplets!"

    In order to distract his third uncle who liked children, yang Shan pulled out Rui ze and Rui Qiao who were hidden among the beasts. As expected, the goateed old man''s gaze was immediately attracted!

    The goateed old man was overjoyed when he saw the three beautiful little fellows who looked exactly the same. He stretched out his arms and picked them up.

    "Cute! She was really too cute! Beautiful! It was simply too beautiful! As expected of our Yang family''s descendant!" The old man with the goatee muttered to himself proudly.

    Upon hearing this, Leng Qingtian and Leng ruohan were not happy. That was obviously a child of the Leng and ye families. He had nothing to do with the Yang family!

    At the thought that their child had suddenly be someone else ''s, the great-grandfather and uncle red at yang Shan fiercely. Yang Shan shivered and immediately begged for mercy with tears in his eyes. Sob, sob, sob ... It was temporary! It was really temporary!

    He really couldn''t afford to offend his great-grandfather and uncle! Of course, the parents of the child were the ones he could not afford to offend.

    Yang Shan was clear that he had to exin Leng ruoxue''s matter clearly as soon as possible. Otherwise, anyone here could easily cut him into eight pieces! Just thinking about it made him panic.

    "Third uncle, don''t just be happy. Let''s talk when we get back to the main residence!" Yang Shan saw that his third uncle was interested in the three of them and was afraid of angering their parents, so he tried to stop him.

    "Yes, yes, let''s go home first!" The old man with the goatee finally reacted.

    After taking a few steps with the three animals in his arms, the goateed old man immediately turned around and pointed at arge number of animals.""You little brat, I was almost fooled by you! Tell me, what did you bring these animals home for? You want to open a Zoo? I''m telling you, our Yang family can''t afford to keep so many animals!"

    "Third uncle, can you not be so stingy?" Yang Shan said helplessly.

    "Stingy? What''s wrong with me being stingy? If I''m not stingy, can I afford to feed you parasites? Hmph! You only know how to waste the Yang family''s money, and have never contributed a single bit to the Yang family!" The more the goateed old man spoke, the angrier he became. In the end, all the Yang family members present were scolded by him. And those Yang family members who were scolded, even if they were scolded, they didn''t dare to refute at all. Each and every one of them lowered their small heads like little quails that had juste out of their shells and didn''t make a sound!

    "Contribution? Hmph! The contribution of this expert is much greater than our Yang family''s losses! And it was little Xue ''er! Do you know how many resources our Yang family has used to cultivate such a master? But he! To this day, he hasn''t earned a single cent for the Yang family, and he even has to reach out and ask for pocket money from the Yang family. Oh right, our Yang family also has to help him raise that even more useless leopard son! That damn leopard, it doesn''t like meat. It has to eat more than 10 Jin a day, it''s hurting my heart! Sob, sob, sob ... Do you know how much money they spend every day? Countless!"

    Seeing that yang Shan did not say anything, Leng ruoxue could not help but ask curiously,""Isn''t little Shanzi an expert of the Yang family? This isn''t considered a contribution?"

    "Contribution? Hmph! The contribution of this expert is much greater than our Yang family''s losses! And it was little Xue ''er! Do you know how many resources our Yang family has used to cultivate such a master? But he! To this day, he hasn''t earned a single cent for the Yang family, and he even has to reach out and ask for pocket money from the Yang family. Oh right, our Yang family also has to help him raise that even more useless leopard son! That damn leopard, it doesn''t like meat. It has to eat more than 10 Jin a day, it''s hurting my heart! Sob, sob, sob ... Do you know how much money they spend every day? Countless!" The goateed manmented and even exaggeratedly wiped his tears.

    Yang Shan and the ck leopard''s small Faces were slightly red, and they were too ashamed to show their faces at his usation.<novelnext></novelnext>

    When Leng ruoxue heard the goateed old man''s words, she couldn''t help but find it funny. This old man was indeed in charge of finance. He actually treated the expert that the Yang family had painstakingly nurtured as someone who was just wasting time! However, the so-called experts were not of much use most of the time, but they were useful at critical moments! One had to know that the more critical the moment, the more experts were needed to hold the fort!

    Even though the goateed old man was grumbling non-stop, Leng ruoxue was clear that he was just saying it to vent his anger. When they really needed money to train him, they would take the money when it was time to!

    At the thought of this, Leng ruoxue felt that she could not let yang Shan take the me for her, so she took the initiative to exin,""These animals are actually my son ''s. It has nothing to do with Xiaoshan!"

    "Uh! Your son ''s?" The old man with the goatee didn''t expect Leng ruoxue to say that. He was stunned for a moment before he looked at the three innocent animals in his arms and asked,""These animals are yours?"

    The three of them nodded, and then Saint Ruiforted,""They''re the three of us. Grandpa, don''t worry. We won''t let you raise them. Mom said that we''ll take care of our own food!"

    "How can we do that! Although you''re only a branch of the Yang family, our Yang family can''t just ignore you! Since you''vee to the main family, our main family can''t treat you badly. How about this? I''ll take care of these Beastie beasts for you. Their food standard will be the same as that ck leopard. As for you three little kids, you just have to y happily. You don''t have to worry about these things!" The goateed old man thought for a moment and said.

    After listening to the goateed old man''s words, all the Yang family members present widened their eyes in disbelief. When did the stingy Chief Financial Officer be so generous? Or to a distant rtive? From what she said, it seemed like the other family might be treated the same as them ...

    Biased! He was too biased!

    The Yang family members were filled with envy and jealousy! It must be known that anyone who lived in the main family was basically a direct descendant of the Yang family, and the treatment of the direct descendant and the branch descendant had always been different, but now? Was third uncle trying to make a scene? Was he trying to cause a conflict between the direct and branch family?

    The Yang family descendants had simr thoughts, but only yang Shan knew that his third uncle liked the three of them too much. Otherwise, he would not have treated Leng ruoxue, who was a branch family member of the Yang family, in a different light!

    AI! Otherwise, why would they say that she could give birth? Look at the three children, not only are they smart, but they are also so cute and beautiful that people can''t take their eyes off them!

    Yang Shan''s heart ached. Third uncle was indeed biased!

    The goateed old man didn''t care what these Yang family brats were thinking. He carried three of them and said to Leng ruoxue,""Little Xue ''er,e home with third uncle!"

    After he finished speaking, the goateed old man carried the three of them and walked in front. Leng ruoxue nced at the depressed Yang family members before pulling the evildoer along and following closely behind. She realized that she was starting to like this old urchin!

    The mighty team soon arrived at the Yang family''s main residence. The arrival of the animal army hadpletely rmed the Yang family. Hence, the moment Leng ruoxue and the rest arrived, they were immediately surrounded.

    Leng ruoxue and the rest of the animals were very calm. The old man with the goatee was even more satisfied with Leng ruoxue. Look, this was the demeanor that a woman from the Yang family should have!

    As he had a good impression of Leng ruoxue and the others, the goateed old man was generous and gave them a detached vi not far from the Yang family''s main residence!

 Chapter 3118 Mom Said That Well Take Care Of Our Own Food!(2)

    This detached vi had a certain amount of history in the Yang family. Furthermore, those who had lived there before were usually the Yang family''s distinguished guests. Logically speaking, based on the identity of Leng ruoxue that the goateed man knew, she, who was a distant rtive, did not have the right to live there. However, she had three sons that the goateed old man had taken an interest in. On top of that, they had more people and animals, so it was the most suitable ce to live.

    After all, the Yang family had a strong foundation, and there would always be some pretentious people in the family. On the other hand, the goateed old man''s arrangement was also to avoid unnecessary conflicts. Yang Shan was very satisfied with his arrangement. Oh, third uncle was smart!

    However, yang Shan''s satisfaction did not mean that everyone in the Yang family would be satisfied. After knowing that the old man with the goatee was going to bring Leng ruoxue and the rest to the vi, a young and beautifuldy immediately stood up to object,""Third Grandpa, is she an important guest of our Yang family?"

    When the woman said this, she looked at Leng ruoxue arrogantly, as if she was looking down at her. Then, she turned her beautiful eyes to the evildoer. Her small face instantly blushed and she quickly looked away.

    When Leng ruoxue saw this scene, she only gave the demon a faint smile and nced at him. The demon was instantly enraged!

    Where did this annoying womane from? she caused his wife to misunderstand him! He clearly didn''t do anything, didn''t he?

    In an instant, the evildoer had added all the women of the Yang family into his cklist!

    At this moment, the goateed old man was unhappy that the woman doubted his decision, so he didn''t see the subtle interaction between the three of them.

    Then, the goateed old man said angrily,""Yang Bing, you dare to doubt my decision?"

    "Third Grandpa, I don''t dare to doubt your decision. I just want to know if she is an important guest of our Yang family!" The woman named Yang Bing pointed her chin arrogantly at Leng ruoxue as she asked.

    "So what if I am? So what if I''m not?" The old man with the goatee asked.

    "If that''s the case, then of course Bing ''er wouldn''t have any objections to her living in that vi. But if not, wouldn''t third Grandpa break the Yang family''s rules for her? Our Yang family has always been known for our strict family rules. If we make an exception because of her, what kind of prestige will third Grandpa have in the family in the future?" Yang Bing said with a face full of righteousness. It had to be said that her words of Justice had helped her find many allies. Of course, a considerable number of her allies were women who had the same thoughts as her.

    Their sense of superiority as direct descendants made it impossible for them to tolerate a girl from the branch family climbing over their heads. Furthermore, they had already heard of Leng ruoxue''s identity and knew that she was only from the Yang family''s branch family. However, the treatment of the Yang family''s branch family had even climbed onto the heads of the Yang family''s true young misses. How could they endure this?

    Furthermore, their deep jealousy towards Leng ruoxue had caused them to treat Leng ruoxue as their enemy! At the very least, in terms of protecting the rights and interests of the Yang family''s young miss, they had to maintain a unanimous stand.

    Hearing Yang Bing''s words, the goateed old man was so angry that his entire body trembled. He had never thought that he would actually be criticized by a junior today. What did she mean by this? Did she want to say that he was unfair?

    Hmph! He was not fair, so what?

    "I''m happy! As the Yang family''s financial manager, I can arrange for them to live wherever I want! You''re just a junior, what can you do? If you have the ability, you can give birth to cute triplets for me, and I will help you raise them!" The old man with the goatee said willfully.

    "Third Grandpa, are you doing this knowingly? She''s only a distant rtive of the Yang family, what right does she have to live in that vi!" Yang Bing directly pointed it out when he saw the situation.

    The old man with the goatee narrowed his eyes. A junior was nning to ride on his head today! He finally saw through that Yang Bing was deliberately looking for trouble.

    The hot-tempered old man with the goatee was about to start scolding, but yang Shan quickly stopped him and whispered,""Third uncle, let me handle this matter!"

    "Yes, little mountain, you''re sensible, unlike some people who take advantage of others ''power!" The old man with the goatee was so angry that he didn''t stop talking.

    "Third uncle!" Yang Shan looked at the goateed old man with some disapproval. The goateed old man also knew that he had said something wrong, so he obediently closed his mouth.

    At this time, Yang Bing could not take it anymore, and roared in anger,""Third Grandpa, who are you calling a dog that''s relying on its master''s power? I''m the granddaughter of the head of the family. Do you think I''m a dog? Then what is the old master?"

    "Yang Bing, shut up! Third uncle didn''t say anything about you, so don''t take it to heart. What are you trying to do by dragging the family head into this? Do you want the head of the family to back you up?" Yang Shan reproached.

    "Little uncle, I want to shut up, but third grandpa''s words are too much. He actually called me a dog!" Yang Bing said indignantly.

    "Did third uncle scold you? I was so close to third uncle, but why didn''t I hear him mention your name and call you a dog?" Yang Shan said with a faint smile.

    Yang Bing choked and was immediately speechless. That damned old man was obviously talking about her just now, but ... Now that little uncle yed with her like this, it seemed that she was rather self-righteous!

    "You better behave yourself. Don''t think that you can do whatever you want in the Yang family just because you have the patriarch''s support!" Then, yang Shan warned.

    His warning made Leng ruoxueugh out loud. She realized that Xiao Shanzi was quite a bad person!

    Leng ruoxue smiled, but yang Shan was a little shy.

    Yang Bing, on the other hand, roared in rage,"what are youughing at?" What''s so funny about that!"

    "Is it illegal tough?" Leng ruoxue retorted before turning to yang Shan,""Little Shanzi, you should know that our tempers are not very good, and we hate to be disturbed by others, so those random cats and dogs and whatnot! It''s best if you don''t appear in front of us, or you''ll bear the consequences!"

    After saying this, Leng ruoxue turned to the old man with the goatee and said,""Third uncle, take us to the vi! There''s no need to care about some random person, Xiao Shanzi will take care of it!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Good, good! Follow me!" The goateed old man loved the tone of Leng ruoxue''s voice so much that he eagerly brought Leng ruoxue and the others to the vi.

    Everyone from the Yang family watched Leng ruoxue and the others leave, and they were so angry that they could only stare!

    After arranging food and amodation for Leng ruoxue and the rest, the old man with the goatee returned to the main residence.

    As soon as he entered the main house, a Yang family member informed the old man with the goatee that the family head had invited him to the meeting room to participate in the elder meeting. When the goateed old man heard this, he immediately thought that Yang Bing might haveined to the family head, and the family head might want to question him! After all, he knew how much the family head doted on Yang Bing.

    Who knew that the moment the goateed old man entered the meeting room, he would find the family head looking at him with a smile and even warmly inviting him to sit down. Immediately, the goateed old man was a little confused.

    Could it be that he had to give her a sweet date first and then give her a p?

    Just as the goateed old man was letting his thoughts run wild, yang Shan gave his third uncle an ambiguous look and then winked at him. This time, the goateed old man was even more confused.

    What was the meaning of this?

    Following that, the goateed old man heard the family head praise,""Elder Huan, you''ve done well!"

    Eh? What he did was good?

    Seeing the old man with the goatee, who was also elder Huan, looking confused, the patriarch of the Yang family couldn''t help butugh."Your arrangement for Yang Xue and the others is very good."

    "Oh! Master, don''t you me me for being biased?" Elder Huan replied and then asked curiously. He admitted that he was biased. So what? Bite him?

    "It''s good to be biased! Yang Xue and the others are our Yang family''s honored guests, you must entertain them well!" The patriarch of the Yang family warned.

    Elder Huan nodded his head numbly. There was one thing he didn''t understand. Wasn''t yang Xue a distant rtive of the Yang family? How did he be an honored guest of the Yang family? This isn''t right?

    However, at this moment, the patriarch and elders of the Yang family did not exin anything to him. The higher-ups of the Yang family in the conference room were immersed in the great joy of Leng ruoxue and the others ''visit!

    This was a peerless expert that their ancestors had repeatedly warned them not to offend! He didn''t expect yang Shan to invite him!

    As for yang Shan, who had made an indispensable contribution, the patriarch of the Yang family and the elders decided to give him the first credit. Of course, they had to inform the old ancestor as soon as possible. Presumably, the old ancestor would be very happy.

    This time''s elder conference could be said to be the most rxed and joyful one the Yang family patriarch and elders had ever experienced. Until the end of the meeting, elder Huan was still in a state of mind-wandering. Seeing this, yang Shan directly pulled elder Huan to his room.

    When they were in the room, yang Shan revealed the identities of Leng ruoxue and the others.

    After hearing this, elder Huan waspletely dumbfounded.

    There was shock and disappointment!

    He was shocked because he never thought that those people were the Super experts that the old ancestor spoke of. Why didn''t they look like them at all? Apart from their extremely beautiful appearance and temperament!

    Disappointment was even easier to understand. Such an outstanding person actually had no rtionship with the Yang family at all. Sob, sob, sob ... His three cute little grandchildren! Why wasn''t he from the Yang family?

    After a moment of daze, elder Huan said angrily,"You brat, why didn''t you tell me earlier that they were the experts the ancestor spoke of? wuwuwuwu ... I actually said so many things I shouldn''t have said in front of them. I''ve thrown them all away!"

    Just the thought of letting Leng ruoxue and the others know how stingy he was made elder Huan''s old face burn.

    "Didn''t I say that I''ll exin it to youter? Don''t you know how many people were there at that time? what if their identities were leaked? They were here to participate in the elitepetition, so their identities had to be kept a secret. In addition, at that time, I didn''t know that they were the experts that the ancestor had reported to me. I only heard about them from the patriarch and the elders. " Yang Shan said to elder Huan with an expression that said,"you can''t wrong me."

    Elder Huan nodded."That''s true. You''ve always been a stubborn person. It''s too difficult for you to care about the family''s major Affairs!"

    Yang Shan was very depressed when he heard this. Third uncle, are you praising me?

    "Little mountain, when are you going to give birth to a few triplets for your third uncle to y with?" After a moment of mncholy, elder Huan asked again.

    Yang Shan looked at his third uncle as if he had seen a ghost. Can you have triplets just because you want to? How lucky was he? y? What if he broke it?

    Yang Shan, who had frightened elder Huan, decided to leave his third uncle''s ce as soon as possible.

    As the saying went,"action is better than action." Yang Shan took advantage of the fact that elder Huan was not paying attention and quickly left his room to look for Leng ruoxue and the rest.

 Chapter 3119 Side Story, No, I Cant Wait Anymore (1)

    When he reached Leng ruoxue''s ce, yang Shan''s heart felt stifled when he saw her.

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the rest were having lunch. They also had four dishes and a soup, but the standard of the dishes was obviously better than many of the Yang family members.

    Yang Shan knew that this was definitely third uncle''s arrangement. When third uncle was arranging this, he was clearly not clear about the identity of Leng ruoxue and the others. What did this mean? It meant that Leng ruoxue and the others had already stolen third uncle''s heart. Wuwuwuwu ... Third uncle, how could your will be so weak? Weren''t they just three little kids? Although the three of them are very cute, you can''t lose your integrity!

    At this moment, yang Shan''s feelings were a littleplicated.

    Leng ruoxue did not know whether tough or cry when she nced at yang Shan, who looked a little constipated. This guy was jealous of what they were eating, okay?

    "Little mountain, do you want to eat together?" Leng ruoxue, who was secretlyughing, asked indifferently.

    "Can I?" Yang Shan was a little embarrassed to ask back, and his face was even a little red. Especially when he saw that his leopard son had already run to the three of them to ask for food without caring about his image, he felt even more ufortable.

    After hearing yang Shan''s words, Leng ruoxue rolled her eyes at him and said,""Little mountain, did you take the wrong medicine? I didn''t see you being so shy when you were eating at my house! What kind of temper are you throwing?"

    ..."He didn''t throw a tantrum!

    Yang Shan was silent.

    "This is my house. You are my guests now. How can I snatch my guests ''food?" After a while, yang Shan exined.

    "It''s alright. Your third uncle said that if we don''t have enough to eat, there''s more!" Leng ruoxue said nonchntly.

    Yang Shan was inexplicably indignant. Sob, sob, sob. He knew that his third uncle''s heart was biased toward the moon!

    "Uncle yang Shan, look at how self-conscious your kitten is. You''re too melodramatic." At this time, Saint Rui, who could not stand it anymore, said unhappily.

    "..." Yang Shan was very worried. He had to let a little kid educate him again.

    "By the way, when can we fight?" Then, Saint Rui continued to ask.

    "In three days." Yang Shan replied gloomily.

    "It''s going to take so long! AI! The days are so hard to bear!" After hearing yang Shan''s words, Saint Rui frowned gloomily.

    Yang Shan couldn''t help but think to himself, how much do the three of you like to fight?

    It was obvious that three of them were really boring.

    After lunch, the three of them, who had nothing to do, asked the local ck leopard to bring them for a walk. Yang Shan stayed behind to stare at Leng ruoxue and the others.

    Although it was in his own home, yang Shan did not know why he suddenly felt uneasy.

    "Little mountain, do you have something to tell us?" Leng ruoxue asked after a long time.

    "Uh! No, I don ''t. " Yang Shan said hurriedly. He did not know what to say, but he was worried for no reason.

    Just as yang Shan was hesitating, suddenly, a direct descendant of the Yang family ran to him in a panic and shouted,""Not good, not good, little uncle, they''re fighting!"

    "Why are you panicking? Who''s fighting?" Yang Shan asked with his eyes wide open. His heart was filled with disappointment. The Yang family''s descendants really had no manners. Didn''t they see that there were guests here?

    "It''s yang Nan and the others, he ... He ..." The direct descendant of the Yang family was so scared that he stuttered, unable toplete his sentence.

    "With who?" Yang Shan was a little anxious.

    "And ... And those three little kids!" The direct descendant of the Yang family nced at Leng ruoxue before speaking.

    "What!" Yang Shan was furious. How could this be? Wasn''t this courting death? Of course, the three of them were not the ones who were looking for death.<novelnext></novelnext>

    When Leng ruoxue and the rest heard this, they were very calm. They knew that their own child would not be at a disadvantage.

    When yang Shan saw Leng ruoxue and the rest acting as if this matter had nothing to do with them, he became even more anxious. The meaning was obvious-they were not going to get involved in this!

    "I''m going to deal with Yang Nan and the others now. " Yang Shan looked at Leng ruoxue carefully.

    "As you wish." Leng ruoxue smiled.

    You can''t be so casual, kiss!

    Yang Shan couldn''t care much, he turned around and ran out.

    When the direct descendant of the Yang family who came to report saw this, he thought that yang Shan was worried about the three children. At the same time, he was also afraid that Leng ruoxue would be anxious, so he stayed behind tofort her."That ... You''re Yang Xue right? Don''t worry, with little uncle here, your three sons will be fine. "

    When he said this, yang Shan''s handsome little face was still slightly red, and he immediately lowered his head shyly.

    "Thank you for your concern, but I''m not worried about My Three Sons at all," Leng ruoxue replied calmly.

    Ugh! When the direct descendants of the Yang family heard Leng ruoxue''s words, they were a little confused.

    However, the moment he raised his head to look at Leng ruoxue, he could clearly feel a cold glint that was as cold as a swording towards him. Instantly, his entire body quivered. Then, he heard a cold Humph and his little face turned pale! His little heart also started to tremble violently.

    Sob, sob, sob ... So scary!

    The direct descendants of the Yang family didn''t even think and were so scared that they turned around and ran.

    Leng ruoxue looked at the demon helplessly and patted his head tofort him.

    The demon instantly became tsundere.

    At the same time, yang Shan had already rushed to the scene of the incident.

    However, before he could get there, yang Shan saw the three of them and his leopard son leisurely strolling back.

    "Saint Rui, are you all okay?" Yang Shan asked with concern.

    "I''m fine! Even if something happened, it wouldn''t be us!" Rui Sheng was full of confidence. His cheapskate father had said that in this world, the three of them were invincible. Of course, his biological mother had also said that they could not simply bully ordinary people just because they were strong. However, the ordinary people took the initiative to bully them first, so they had defended themselves!

    "Uh! Did anyone die?" Yang Shan wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and asked again.

    "Don''t worry, don''t worry! He''s definitely alive. " Saint Ruiughed evilly.

    Looking at Saint Rui''s smile, yang Shan really could not let go, but what could he say? He knew very well that these three would never take the initiative to provoke others. Therefore, he could only say,"as long as you''re alive!"

    After following his three leopard sons, who still had their own family, back to the vi where Leng ruoxue and the others were staying, yang Shan''s heart was in a mess. As expected, after about ten minutes, a few Yang family members came looking for him in an aggressive manner.

    Looking at the angry Yang family members who were questioning him, yang Shan felt a little troubled.

    "Who is it? You injured my son? Get the hell out here!" Without waiting for yang Shan to speak, a tall and burly man shouted at the top of his voice.

    When he was shouting loudly, Leng ruoxue and the others only looked at him calmly. After he was done shouting, no one paid him any attention.

    Seeing this, the burly man waspletely enraged.

    The Tiger-like eyes looked around at the people sitting in the garden of the courtyard. He was secretly surprised. It was the first time he had seen these people in front of him. He had wanted to see who was more guilty. That person must be the one who had injured his son. However, after looking around, he did not know who to settle the score with.

 Chapter 3120 Side Story, No, I Cant Wait Anymore (2)

    At this time, yang Shan walked to the side of the burly man, pulled his clothes, and whispered,""Fifth brother, calm down. Don''t do anything rash!" The people here were not to be trifled with.

    "You want me to calm down? Xiao Shan, my son has been injured by someone and his life is uncertain. How can I calm down?" When the burly man saw that yang Shan not only did not help him, but also had the idea of shielding the criminal, he felt the anger in his heart rise to the top of his head.

    "Life or death?" Yang Shan was shocked. Was it that serious?

    "Yup! He''s still unconscious!" The burly man said angrily.

    Ugh! Yang Shan did not know what to say, but he was still alive.

    After that, yang Shan looked at Leng ruoxue for help, but Leng ruoxue did not even look at him.

    At this moment, Saint Rui stood in front of the burly man and grinned,""Although I don''t know which one is your son, I think I was the one who injured him."

    "And US!" Rui ze and Rui Qiao also said in unison, and stood in front of the burly man.

    Seeing this, the ck leopard also took a step forward. Although it didn''t use its ws, it was an aplice because it had cheered for the three of them.

    This time, it was the burly man''s turn to be dumbfounded.

    What ... What was going on? Why didn''t the adults dare to stand up and admit that they had injured his son? instead, it was the three children and a leopard who stood up for him.

    "Little mountain, this leopard is yours, right?" Turning around, the burly man pointed at the ck Panther and asked yang Shan.

    "It''s mine," Yang Shan admitted that he knew his son''s family. He could not deny it.

    ? "Then what''s it doing here?" The burly man roared.

    When the ck leopard heard this, it blinked its big ck eyes and put on an especially innocent look. It did have a share!

    Yang Shan did not know how to start, so he could only pretend to be silent. And his appearance made the burly man even angrier.

    After that, the burly man pointed at Leng ruoxue and the rest in the courtyard and scolded,""You have so many adults, and you have the nerve to let three milk babies and a leopard take the me? You guys are too shameless! I despise you all!"

    "Uncle, we really did it. Please don''t use my family''s elders." Seeing the burly man biting like a Mad Dog, Saint Rui said unhappily.

    "It''s you? What a joke, do you think I''m a three-year-old child that''s easy to fool? If it was really you, why didn''t you say anything when I asked the person who beat my son toe out? Hmph! It was clearly someone here who gave you a look, and that''s why you stood up! You still want to lie to me!" The burly man imagined.

    When Saint Rui heard this, he sighed softly and then said,""You told us toe out, so we have toe out? Who Do You Think You Are? Besides, we won''t get lost, so we didn''te out!"

    "..." The burly man was stunned for a moment, then continued to ask hesitantly,""It''s really you? I don''t believe it!"

    "If you don''t believe me, let''s have a fight!" Saint Rui was toozy to exin and nned to solve it directly with force.

    The burly man wanted tough after hearing Saint Rui''s words, but when he saw the serious look on the little man''s face, he could notugh.

    Was this kid for real?

    "Come, fight! You''ll believe me after a fight. Don''t worry, it''s just sparring. I won''t hurt you. " Saint Ruiforted.

    "..." The burly man was a little depressed. Why did this little child''s tone sound so much like his Yang family''s elders?

    "Are we going to fight?" Seeing that the burly man did not respond, Saint Rui asked reluctantly.

    "Little guy, give me some face and let my fifth brother go. He still has to participate in the elitepetition!" Seeing that things could not be settled, yang Shan had to step in.

    "I want to give you face, but this uncle doesn''t believe me!" Saint Rui said helplessly.

    "Fifth brother,e with me for a moment. I have something to tell you." Knowing that the crux of the matter was still on the burly man, yang Shan pulled the still angry burly man to a secluded corner. The two of them muttered for a long time before the burly man finally returned to the courtyard unwillingly.

    The burly man looked at Rui Sheng and said with aplicated expression,"I believe that you injured my son, but you were clearly stronger than him and still attacked him. You have to give me an exnation, right?"

    "You want an exnation?" Rui ze asked.

    "Yes, I only have one son. You must give me an exnation!" The burly man saw that the little guy was quite easy to talk to, and felt a little ufortable for his previous recklessness.

    "Mom, he wants an exnation!" Saint Rui then turned to look at Leng ruoxue.

    "Let him ask his own son!" Leng ruoxue said indifferently.

    "Did you hear that? Go and ask your son. Don''t underestimate us just because we''re young! We''re not pushovers!" Saint Rui turned his head back to the burly man and said.

    The burly man was at a loss when he heard this. Just now, Xiao Shanzi had already secretly told him the identity of these people and said that this matter should have nothing to do with the three little children. He still believed yang Shan''s words, but he had to understand the cause and effect of this, right? His son was still injured! More importantly, his son was unconscious. Who was he to ask?

    "Little Rui-Sheng, Yang Nan is currently unconscious. Even if you want to ask him, you have to wake him up first, right?" Seeing through the burly man''s thoughts, yang Shan looked at Saint Rui and said. He knew that this little guy had a lot of good things in his hands. Although the little guy rarely gave it to him, his leopard son had benefited a lot. Therefore, he was thinking whether the little guy could be kind and let the little brat wake up first. This way, it would be easier to figure out the truth.

    Saint Rui nodded and then took out a pill and handed it over. He said,""When he wakes up, let him exin everything. Then I''ll knock him out."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Hmph! If it wasn''t to prove his innocence, he wouldn''t have been so kind!

    When yang Shan heard this, he was drenched in sweat. This little guy was indeed not to be trifled with!

    However, he still quickly took the pills and pulled the burly man and the rest away from Leng ruoxue and the others.

    The next day, when yang Shan appeared, elder Huan also followed.

    Looking at Leng ruoxue and the rest, the two of them hesitated to speak.

    Leng ruoxue smiled faintly and said,""I''m not interested in your Yang family''s Affairs, so you just have to remember that I don''t want the same thing to happen again, or you''ll bear the consequences! As for those Yang family members, since my son has already beaten them up, I won''t pursue it any further. Let them know what''s best for them!"

    When they heard Leng ruoxue''s words, the two of them heaved a sigh of relief. Even though they had already thought of all sorts of excuses before they came, they did not know what to say after seeing Leng ruoxue and the others.

    The Yang family disciples had brought this upon themselves. Naturally, the Yang family wouldn''t dare to have anyints. However, they were afraid that Leng ruoxue and the others would be resentful! Now that they saw Leng ruoxue''s tolerance, the two of them were touched from the bottom of their hearts!

    Did you see? This was a true expert! How magnanimous!

    In reality, Leng ruoxue felt that even though this matter was caused by a certain Yang family member, her son had already dealt with that person and did not suffer any harm. Naturally, she could not be bothered to argue with these ordinary people. However, she definitely did not expect that she would be a kind person in the hearts of these two people.

    Was she kind?

    Leng ruoxue didn''t think that she was that kind. More importantly, her kindness depended on the person!

    Now that there was no big issue, she naturally didn''t need to keep harping on this matter.

    After understanding her attitude, the Yang family patriarch and the elders were relieved. However, Leng ruoxue and her husband could let this matter go, but the Yang family had decided to severely punish Yang Nan and the others who had almost caused a great disaster. Although they were injured, they had asked for it.

    The aftereffect of Yang Nan''s incident was that the Yang family, regardless of whether they were direct or branch family members, became more vignt when they saw the three of them who had nothing to do and were wandering outside most of the time.

    These three little kids were too powerful. How were they little kids? He was clearly a fierce tiger in the coat of a little baby!

    Ever since the three of them had shown their might, the Yang family''s younger generation almost didn''t dare to appear in front of them, except for those who had a good rtionship with the three.

    As for the elitepetition that yang Shan was talking about, it finally began under the anticipation of the three.

    The day before the elitepetition, the ancient martial arts families arrived.

    On the day of the officialpetition, the Yang family''s old ancestor also returned to the Yang family.

    The handsome young man from the Yang family was also with him.

    In fact, when the two of them received the news that the three pets hade to visit their family, they immediately rushed back to the main house. However, the ce they had stayed at was a little far away, so by the time they returned home, it was already midnight on the day of the elitepetition. The two of them did not dare to disturb Leng ruoxue and the others, so they waited patiently. This result also caused the two of them to be extremely excited when they saw the three pets on the day of thepetition.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that the timing wasn''t right, the two of them would have probably pounced forward.

    However, as soon as they thought of the three''s terrifying parents and the fact that they were still in front of everyone, the two of them forced themselves to hold back.

    In the face of the two''s excitement, the three naturally saw them. After smiling at them, the three hid among the Yang family''s team.

    Seeing that the three of them had responded to them, the Yang family''s ancestor and the little handsome man became more and more excited. Their performance also made the ancestors of the other families sitting next to them puzzled.

    The ancestors of the various families wanted to ask the two of them what was going on, but this pair of grandfather and grandson just had to y Tai Chi with them, not knowing anything at all.

    Helplessly, the ancestors of the various families could only suppress the question in their hearts and watch thepetition absent-mindedly.

    The Yang family''s old ancestor and the little handsome boy were secretlyughing. Don''t me them for being selfish. Who wouldn''t think for their own family? They weren''t generous enough to share information about the three of them with the other families!

    As the match began, the three of them became more and more impatient.

    Seeing the three of them pouting unhappily, yang Shan, who had been beside them, could not help but ask,""What''s wrong with you three little fellows?"

    "When will it be our turn to y? I''ve been waiting for a long time!" Rui Jin spoke on behalf of his two brothers who were not in a good mood. After he finished speaking, he even took a bite of the fruit in his hand.

    Yang Shan was speechless. It had not even been half an hour, and they had been waiting for so long?

    Did it have to be so exaggerated?

    Then, he squatted down and looked at the three of them.""Be patient. It''s the adult group''spetition now. The underaged group''spetition is behind!"

    "Still behind? No, I can''t wait anymore! I''m going to fight now!" Hearing this, Saint Rui quickly said.

    After he finished speaking, Saint Rui was about to go up the ring ...

 Chapter 3121 The Gluttons Anger (1)

    When yang Shan saw this, he quickly stopped him and picked up Saint Rui, who was about to run up to the ring, and begged,""Little ancestor! It''s not your turn yet, so let''s calm down!"

    "I can''t stay calm. I''ve been waiting for days. I''m going to fight now!" Saint Rui said with an uncooperative look.

    "Don''t you have so many sparring partners at home? why are you still so impatient?" Yang Shan could not understand.

    "I can''t even beat the ones at home ..." Rui Sheng said gloomily.

    "..." Yang Shan was silent. He couldn''t beat the one at home, so he had to beat the one outside?

    They were so pitiful! Who had he offended?

    Yang Shan was speechless and asked the heavens. Just as he was in a daze, Saint Rui escaped from yang Shan''s arms and continued to run towards the ring. Fortunately, yang Shan was quick and caught him. Otherwise, this little guy would have gotten his way.

    After Saint Rui was caught by yang Shan, he kept struggling. Yang Shan did not dare to let go at all, for fear that he would be taken away by this little guy who was as cunning as a Fox.

    Because he was being hugged too tightly and could not break free, Rui Sheng simply gave up. Then, tears started to well up in his eyes, and he opened his mouth and started to cry ...

    When he cried, yang Shan waspletely dumbfounded.

    W-why did he start crying?

    Not only that, when Rui Sheng cried like that, Rui ze, who was at the side, saw it and rolled his eyes. He also learned from his brother and started to howl. This time, it was considered a mess. The two little children''s loud cries soon attracted most people''s attention. For a moment, surprise, usation, dissatisfaction, anger, and all kinds ofplicated gazes were directed at yang Shan.

    Yang Shan felt wronged. Who did he offend? He clearly did not do anything right?

    However, no matter how aggrieved yang Shan felt, in everyone''s eyes, he was a bad guy who bullied the little boy and made him cry! Among the many gazes, there were a few that were particrly strong in their condemnation, so strong that he felt a little guilty. But he swore that he really didn''t do anything!

    "My two little ancestors, please don''t cry, I was wrong! I was really wrong!" Yang Shan begged for mercy.

    At this moment, he really felt that the children were too troublesome, especially the triplets. When one cried, the other two would definitely join in the fun.

    Wait, three?

    Why were there only two of them crying? The other one?

    Yang Shan felt a little uneasy and subconsciously looked at where the other baby was.

    Where did it go?

    Yang Shan looked around anxiously. All of a sudden, his pupils contracted, and his eyes widened as he looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief.

    Buy cakes! He knew that the triplets would not be easy to deal with. She didn''t even look at it, and the other one had climbed up the stage while no one was looking ...<novelnext></novelnext>

    The stage''s steps were very high, Rui Qiao''s small arms and legs climbing was a bit exhausting, but right now, he was only two steps away from the center of the stage. Yang Shan secretly calcted and felt that he should be able to stop the little guy.

    As soon as this thought appeared in his mind, he immediately walked towards the steps of the stage. However, just as he took a step, he clearly felt a heavy weight on his leg. Looking down, he saw that Rui ze was hugging his thigh!

    Rui ze raised his little head, tears glistening in his eyes. The grievance on his beautiful little face made even a person with a heart as hard as iron surrender. More importantly, yang Shan was certain that as long as he continued to walk towards the ring, this little guy would definitely start howling again.

    From Rui ze''s teary eyes, yang Shan seemed to see a Devil''s smile. Sob, sob, sob ... What triplets! This is really too hateful, don''t you think so?

    Yang Shan knew that he had fallen into a trap!

    These three little fellows ''cooperation was simply wless! One was crying in his arms to disturb his thoughts, one was hugging his thigh to stop him from moving forward, and the other one took advantage of his unguarded state to head towards their destination, the arena!

    Shua shua shua! Three cunning Little Foxes!

    Yang Shan was filled with grief and indignation! What happened to the promised revolutionary friendship? Was it fed to the pigs? Could it be that they couldn''t stand the test after being together for so long?

    The sad yang Shan looked resentfully at the little guy in his arms and hugging his thigh. Sob, sob, sob ... Where''s the Yang family? Why didn''t the refereee to help him? Didn''t he see a little boy running up the stage?

    In fact, the Yang family saw it! But as long as they thought of the strength of these three, no one dared to act rashly. The non-Yang family members present also saw it, but they didn''t take the little boy seriously. Naturally, they didn''t think that this little boy would have such great killing power. The only thing they were a little worried about was that the two sides fighting in the ring would identally hurt the little guy. However, ording to the rules of thepetition, they didn''t dare to go forward to stop it. Fortunately, the ring was big enough, so they could only hope that the little guy''s luck was good. Don''t be affected by the battle above.

    "There''s a little kid on the stage, is he from your Yang family?" At this moment, an old man sitting beside the Yang family ancestor asked with interest.

    "Yes, it''s mine," The Yang family''s old ancestor nodded. In his heart, he couldn''t help but think that it would be good if it was his family''s child. However, in front of outsiders, he could only admit it. He couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat for the two people fighting in the ring at this time. If this child was identally injured, the consequences would be unimaginable!

    However, it was obvious that his worries were unnecessary. Rui Jin was not that stupid. As soon as he got on the ring, he found an empty space and nned to finish the fruit in his hand, and then, hehe ...

    The old man who saw this was even more interested and said with a smile,""I didn''t expect your Yang family to have such an interesting little kid. Why have I never heard you mention him before?"

    "Why should I tell you?" The Yang family''s old ancestor said unhappily.

    "Are we not old friends? Why are you so stingy? you didn''t even tell me that you had such a fun descendant. Did you not know? Our kids aren''t as fun as yours!" The old man said with a face of relief.

    "I''m warning you, don''t even think about that kid. " Upon hearing this, the Yang family''s ancestor suddenly became serious. The child''s parents were not to be trifled with. Their child was not a toy. How could they let you y with him? could you afford to y with him?

    "Look at how stingy you are. Oh, and you have triplets! No wonder you want it so much. Triplets are rare!" Suddenly, the old man noticed that yang Shan had two other children. They looked exactly the same as the one on the ring. He was even more interested.

    Although the Yang family''s old ancestor really didn''t want to pay attention to this old man, he really couldn''t watch his old friend get into trouble, so he said very seriously, "I''ll say it for thest time, don''t even think about those three little kids, or you''ll have to bear the consequences!"

    "Are you for real? I just want to cherish those three little kids, why do you have to be like this?" The old man was a little dissatisfied. This old man from the Yang family had always been stingy. In the past, he was only stingy with money and things. Now, he was even stingy with people. This was really too much.

 Chapter 3122 The Gluttons Anger (2)

    "I''m doing this for your own good. The Father of these three children is not to be trifled with. " Seeing that his old friend was so stubborn, the Yang family ancestor had to reveal the other party''s identity.

    After hearing this, the old man became even more curious.""Not to be provoked? Even with our status, we can''t afford to offend them?"

    "I can''t afford to offend them." The old ancestor of the Yang family said helplessly.

    "It can''t be!" The old man was surprised. Although he wanted to ask for more details, he could see that the old man from the Yang family would definitely not tell him, so he could only temporarily put aside his curiosity.

    The Yang family''s old ancestor also didn''t pay any more attention to the old man, and instead focused his gaze on Rui Jue in the ring.

    I haven''t seen it for so long, but this little thing is still so gluttonous! Looking at Rui Jin''s cute appearance of a little hamster eating fruit with her cheeks puffed up, the Yang family''s old ancestor only felt his heart fill with joy.

    Cute! She was really too cute!

    But soon after, the Yang family''s old ancestor was a little depressed. Why didn''t the Yang family have such an adorable child? At this moment, he could understand the old man''s feelings of excitement. We''re both in the same boat! This child was not his! It was only in his family''s name.

    The Yang family''s old ancestor was quite depressed.

    Unfortunately, the three of them didn''t know that his mood had such a huge fluctuation in a short moment. At this time, Rui Sheng and Rui ze finally tried to get rid of yang Shan, and the two ran towards their brother.

    Yang Shan looked at their backs helplessly. Then, he lowered his head and looked at the ck Panther that was hugging his thigh. He felt extremely miserable. Sob, sob, his son had betrayed him. He was so sad!

    The ck leopard faced his father''s resentful gaze and didn''t dare to look at him. In truth, he didn''t want to, but his little master had threatened him. If he didn''t take over his little master''s job of hugging onto his father''s thigh, his little master would say that he didn''t want him anymore. Sob, sob, he couldn''t live without his little master''s even bigger thigh!

    So, dad, it''s been hard on you. You won''t lose anything anyway, right? Right!

    Junior leopard only felt guilty for a moment, and then he didn''t care at all. It knew that with its little master around, its father could do nothing about it.

    Just like that, yang Shan and Bao''s son could only helplessly stare at each other and watch the other two kids climb up the ring.

    Yang Shan, who didn''t dare to imagine what would happen next, could only cover his face and not look. Sob, sob, sob. The next scene would be too beautiful. He couldn''t bear to look at it!

    Sure enough, as yang Shan expected, as soon as the two of them climbed up the ring, it immediately caused a biggermotion. It was rare to see triplets gathered together. Everyone was surprised and worried. Except for the Yang family, no one knew what these three little babies wanted to do.

    No one would have thought that the three little kids wanted to fight! More importantly, the three of them were really too small. Their height only reached the calves of the two people in the ring.

    What was this?

    At this time, the two people in the ring also realized that the situation was not right and quickly stopped. Previously, when there was only one child, although the two of them were not affected much, they still had to be careful in case they identally hurt the child. Now that there were three children, they did not dare to continue fighting. Otherwise, if they hurt one of the children, it would be troublesome if the parents came to find them.

    The two of them didn''t know why the little boy had run up to the ring, but the current situation was obviously abnormal. For a moment, the two of them didn''t know what to do. They could only stand in ce foolishly and look helplessly at the honored guests ''seats where the Yang family ancestor and the others were sitting.

    Unfortunately, the people in the VIP seats didn''t notice the two people''s eyes at all. At this time, they were all looking at the three with interest and secretly praised these three little kids for their courage. Were they not afraid?

    He definitely wasn''t afraid of three!

    Not only were they not afraid, the three of them even beckoned at the two men with their fingers after ncing at them.

    One of them pointed at himself and said,"kid, you called me?."

    The three of them nodded, and then turned their eyes to another person.

    "You''re also calling me?"the man asked.

    "Hmm, you two cane at me together! Let''s have a fight!" Saint Rui said with a smile.

    The two of them were sweating profusely.

    If these words were said by an adult, the two of them might think that the other party was provoking them. However, the person who said these words was a little child! How were they supposed to react?

    ept the challenge?

    That was impossible.

    Not epting the challenge?

    The three little children looked like they were about to cry again, which really put them in a difficult position.

    Of course, it was absolutely impossible to fight with the milk babies. If word got out that they bullied the three milk babies, how could they still be human?

    The two of them shook their heads in rejection.

    Seeing this, Saint Rui was a little annoyed, Hmph! He knew that these people judged people by their appearance!

    So what if they were young? He could look down on them when they were young?<novelnext></novelnext>

    With his ck eyes that were spitting fire, Saint Rui shouted and asked,""Are you a man? If you''re a man, then fight us!"

    As soon as he said this, the entire ce fell silent.

    Many people were a little petrified, and they could not react in time to watch the domineering little boy go crazy.

    Yang Shan felt it the most. He had been with the three of them for the longest time and could be said to know them quite well. It was because of this that he was not surprised to hear these words. However, he believed that not everyone''s mental ability was as strong as his. These three demonic children would definitely scare more than half of the people today and give them a heart attack.

    At the same time, yang Shan also believed that the three of them would not care if other people had heart disease. They only wanted to fight.

    The facts proved that yang Shan''s guess was absolutely correct.

    After hearing what he said! The two people in front of him were dumbfounded, and the anger in Saint Rui''s heart grew even bigger! What kind of man was this! He really couldn''t stand it!

    "Now, immediately, immediately! Fight us!" Saint Rui shouted in anger.

    His shout finally made the two people in front of him return to normal. However, when they heard what Rui Sheng said, they could only smile helplessly. One of them even coaxed,"Kid, don''t mess around. We''re in the middle of apetition! Go down and y! It''s dangerous here, be careful not to hurt you. "

    "Yes, yes, quickly go down! Your mother must be looking for you. " Another person chimed in.

    "Don''t coax the child. Mommy won''t look for us. In addition, we''re not afraid of danger. We''re here to fight you. Isn''t it just apetition? We''re also participants! He''s representing the Yang family, so let''s fight now! Oh! It''s too slow to fight one by one, you guys cane at me together. " Saint Rui said impatiently. He had been waiting for a few days, and today was the day. No matter what, he had to get a good beating.

    A contestant? The Yang family?

    Everyone present heard what Saint Rui said, and they all turned to look at the Yang family members beside them. Some of the Yang family members who knew the truth were looking at them with a guilty look.

    Some of the Yang family members were thinking that these three little ancestors were from the Yang family, but unfortunately they were not! AI!

    "I say, old man yang, so what if your Yang family doesn''t have anyone else? They actually let three little kidspete! Are you looking down on us, or is the Yang family just a bunch of useless fools?" Another old man in the VIP seats asked with a look of disdain after hearing what Rui Sheng said.

    The Yang family''s old ancestor didn''t say a word, as if he didn''t hear anything. His eyes were still fixed on the three in the ring, thinking to himself,"I don''t know if this elitepetition will go smoothly, but as long as these three are happy, it''s fine. As for the elitepetition, there will be more in the future!"

    "Old man yang, I''m talking to you!" Seeing that the Yang family''s old ancestor was ignoring him, the old man was instantly enraged and roared.

    The Yang family''s old ancestor only looked at him indifferently, and coldly spat out three words: "You''re so noisy!" Then, he turned his head back to the arena.

    "You ..." The old man was so angry that he pointed at the Yang family''s old ancestor and started scolding,""Good, old Yang, is this how you treat your guests? And you even let three little kids go on stage to disrupt thepetition, what do you think you''re doing? Is it because the Yang family wasn''t prepared this time, so you deliberately sent the little kid to cause trouble? I''m telling you, if you don''t give us an exnation today, we won''t let you off!"

    "It''s not over, who''s afraid of who? Moreover, can you represent everyone?" The Yang family''s old ancestor said disapprovingly.

    "Of course I can! If you don''t believe me, you can ask everyone if they''re all asking you for an exnation!" The old man said with confidence.

    But unfortunately, other than him, the others were smart enough not to speak. As the saying goes,''the gun hits the bird that takes the lead''. Right now, the old man was the bird that took the lead in their eyes! More importantly, this was the Yang family''s territory, so they believed that even if they didn''t ask, the Yang family''s old ancestor would exin.

    For a moment, the atmosphere was a little cold.

    "You guys ..." The old man was so angry that his whole body was trembling.

    "So noisy, all of you shut up!" At this moment, an unusually clear voice rang out in everyone''s ears. Everyone immediately paled in shock and looked toward the center of the stage in disbelief.

    Was this what one of the little babies shouted?

    How was this possible?

    No one could believe it. How could a little baby have such a strong lung capacity? This didn''t make sense! It was definitely not scientific!

    The crowd looked at each other with the same expression on their faces. He was shouted at by a little kid?"

    The one who was shouting at them was Rui Jin, who had been eating the entire time since he entered the ring. The reason why he told everyone to shut up was mostly because they had disturbed his mood to eat, and this made him very annoyed!

    ? You guys don''t understand the world of foodies!

    Foodies hated to be disturbed when they were eating!

    Also, these two people on the stage, whether they fought or not, it was really annoying!

    In an instant, Rui Jin found them to be somewhat unpleasing to the eye.

    He wasted the precious time of the glutton, damn it!

    Thinking up to this point, Rui Qiao directly threw out a fruit core that was just finished, and it hit one of the people on the stage in the chest. This time, the person immediately groaned in pain, and then he clearly felt a heart-piercing pain in his chest. Following that, that person spat out a mouthful of blood, and fell on the stage ...

 Chapter 3123 Side Story: Were Not Casual People (1)

    This scene caused everyone to turn pale with fright. What was going on? Who did this? Why did he suddenly vomit blood and fall to the ground?

    As the fruit core was too small, many people did not see who did it. However, the person next to the unlucky guy saw it very clearly and was so scared that his face turned pale. He was the closest to the unlucky guy and naturally knew how the unlucky guy vomited blood and fell to the ground. But how could such a small fruit core have such great power?

    He didn''t believe it! He couldn''t believe it! This was too surreal.

    Bewildered, he couldn''t help but raise his head to look at Rui Jin, his heart filled with question marks. Was it really this little kid? A fruit core?

    Just as he was fantasizing, Rui Jin had already finished another fruit, and was looking at him with the core in his hand. Instantly, his little heart started to tremble uncontrobly.

    W-what was he doing?

    Looking at a certain someone whose little face was deathly pale and whose legs were obviously a little weak, Rui Jin snorted in disdain and asked,""You, do you want to fight with us?"

    "I, I ..." A certain someone was so nervous that he stuttered.

    "Don''t worry, we won''t bully you. How many people do you have? you cane at us together. We''re not afraid of a gang fight." Seeing that the other party seemed to be a little timid, Rui Jin continued to add.

    Upon hearing this, a certain someone waspletely depressed. Wuwuwu, what did this mean?

    ? One had to know that a certain someone had lived for so many years and considered himself a strong person, but no one had ever said such words to him. Today, a little boy had said such things to him. If he really found a group of people to beat up the little boy, how could he continue to live in the ancient martial arts world in the future?

    A certain someone was so conflicted that his intestines were about to be tangled.

    And Rui Jin saw that he did not speak for a long time and became angry again.

    It''s so dark, it really doesn''t look like a man!

    Once Rui Jin was enraged, the fruit core in his hand was thrown out again. Following that, a certain someone was just like the unlucky person before, spitting out blood and falling to the ground.

    This time, the onlookers were not only surprised.

    They were a little panicked and thought that someone was trying to attack them. The scene was in a mess.

    In the face of such a situation, the people in the honored guests ''seats felt helpless.

    Because of the good position and the higher strength than the others, they all saw that after one of the little children threw a fruit core, the two people in the ring vomited blood and fainted. Although they didn''t want to believe what they saw was real, they saw it with their own eyes. It couldn''t lie, right?

    "Old man yang, what should we do now? Where did this little kide from? He''s actually trained to use hidden weapons. " The old man who had a good rtionship with the Yang family''s ancestor sighed helplessly.

    The Yang family''s old ancestor was silent for a moment, thinking, that might not be a hidden weapon. If you''ve seen the means of her parents, I''m afraid you won''t be so surprised. Unfortunately, he couldn''t say this out loud and could only keep it in his stomach.

    "Old man yang, what do you mean? You''re taking out this little doll to p our faces?" The other old man saw that the Yang family''s old ancestor didn''t speak and also angrily questioned.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After hearing his words, the Yang family''s ancestor looked up at him and smiled,"What, now you don''t think that our Yang family is a hopeless case? Let me tell you, it''s not that our Yang family doesn''t have people. These three little kids are also one of the strongest in our family, so they are absolutely qualified to represent our family in thepetition. "

    "H-how is this possible?" The words of the Yang family''s old ancestor had shocked everyone in the VIP seats, but they really couldn''t believe it. However, these words came from the mouth of the Yang family''s old ancestor, so they had no choice but to believe it.

    "What''s impossible? Haven''t you seen a monster before? Some children are born geniuses, and unfortunately, these three children are geniuses among geniuses. " The Yang family''s old ancestor said proudly, as if he was also proud.

    "Hmph! You can keep bragging! So what if the third baby was a monster? With just the three of them, how could they defeat so many of our elites? Only a ghost would believe this!" The old man said disapprovingly.

    "You don''t believe me?" The Yang family''s old ancestorughed evilly.

    "Hmph! Of course he didn ''t. No matter how monstrous these three children are, they''re still just a few little babies. How do you expect us to believe them?" The old man said matter-of-factly.

    "Then ... Do you want to try?" The Yang family''s old ancestor asked with a smile.

    "I''ll try, who''s afraid of who! If these three kids can really defeat all the experts of our ancient martial families, then for the next hundred years, our families will follow your Yang family''s lead. Of course, if your Yang family loses, you will also have to listen to our orders. How about it?" The old man said ruthlessly. This could be considered a bet with the old man from the Yang family. Of course, he felt that the other party definitely wouldn''t dare to make such a big bet with him. A hundred years! It wasn''t just one or two days.

    "Can you represent the other families?" The Yang family''s old ancestor asked again after hearing this.

    Ugh! The old man choked. He really couldn''t represent this. However, he still summoned up his courage and said to the others,""Do you dare to bet with old man yang? This was a good opportunity! With so many families joining hands, if old man yang loses, the Yang family will have to listen to ourmand for a hundred years. This is a rare opportunity, don''t let it go easily!"

    With the old man''s encouragement, it had to be said that many people were tempted, but they were also quite hesitant. What if this little boy''s strength was beyond imagination? at that time, wouldn''t their families be at the Yang family''s beck and call for a hundred years? To be honest, this bet was a little too big.

    Seeing everyone''s hesitation, the Yang family''s old ancestor added fuel to the fire and provoked,""Forget it. I knew you wouldn''t dare. You''re just a bunch of cowards!"

    "What did you just say?" Many of the family''s ancestors were angered by the Yang family''s ancestor, and they pointed at him and shouted.

    "I said you guys are as timid as mice." The Yang family''s old ancestor calmly stated.

    "Bastard! You''re the one who''s as cowardly as a mouse! Your whole family is as cowardly as a mouse!" The old men in the VIP seats, who were over a thousand years old, were all furious. The Yang family''s ancestor had instantly provoked everyone''s anger.

    However, the Yang family''s old ancestor knew what was going on, so he wasn''t afraid at all and continued to provoke him,""Not afraid? You should listen to old man Li and fight with the three children of the Yang family! If you don''t dare to ept the challenge, then you''re as timid as a mouse!"

    "You ..." The old men trembled in anger at the Yang family''s old ancestor''s words, pointing at him for a long time, but they couldn''t say aplete sentence.

    Seeing this, the Yang family''s old ancestor continued to provoke,""I told you you wouldn''t dare. So what? Are you going to bite me?"

    "Hmph! Who says we don''t dare! Today, my Sun family and the old man from the Li family will fight together!" An old man couldn''t take it anymore, and he was on fire.

    "And our Wang n!" Another old man said. However, the ancestors of the other families were still hesitant.

    Seeing that he had sessfully provoked the two families, the Yang family''s ancestorughed to himself. Hehe, this was a good opportunity to dominate the ancient martial arts world! If he couldn''t grasp it, he would feel sorry for the Yang family''s ancestors.

 Chapter 3124 Side Story: Were Not Casual People (2)

    With this thought in mind, the Yang family''s old ancestor continued to provoke him,""Are there any other families who want to go with them?"

    When the families who didn''t agree heard this, they looked at each other and couldn''t help but curse in their hearts. The Yang family old fart was actually trying to provoke them! If they didn''t agree, after they left the Yang family, their family''s reputation as a timid mouse would probably resound throughout the ancient martial arts world. But if they agreed, they were not too willing, and more importantly, they were not confident!

    This matter made them panic for no reason. They felt that if they agreed because of the old man''s goading, something might happen!

    But if he didn''t agree, he would be looked down upon! AI! This fact made them feel very conflicted.

    Looking at their expressions, the Yang family''s ancestor didn''t need to guess to know what they were thinking. But if they didn''t agree, the three little babies wouldn''t be able to enjoy themselves. After thinking about it, he decided to increase the bet.

    "Two hundred years! If my family''s three children lose, our Yang family will be at your beck and call for the next two hundred years, how about it?" The Yang family''s old ancestor deliberately put on an appearance of determination.

    Two hundred years?

    Everyone could not help but look at each other. Was this old man crazy? He actually made such a big bet for three little children?

    It had to be said that the Yang family''s ancestor''s actions were rather suspicious.

    Everyone secretly guessed, was old man yang really crazy, or did these three little children really have that kind of strength?

    It would be fine if they really went crazy, since they were the ones who would benefit, but what if ... The crowd didn''t dare to think further and turned their eyes to the three on the stage.

    On the stage, Rui Jin was gnawing on a fruit as usual, and the other two babies had actually gotten two teddy bears out of nowhere and were ying with them as if there was no one else around.

    Looking at the three babies who had obviously just been weaned, they could not imagine that the old man of the Yang family would actually bet such a big bet on them. It seemed that the old man was really crazy!

    Aftering to such a conclusion, everyone was still quite cautious and did not immediately agree to the old man''s proposal. After all, this was a big matter that concerned the ownership of the family for two hundred years.

    Just as the ancestors were seriously thinking, the Yang family''s ancestor stretched out his five fingers and said,""Five hundred years! If you join hands and win against my three children, our Yang family will listen to you for five hundred years, and vice versa. How about it? Do you dare to bet with me? You cowards!"

    Another 500 years?

    This time, all the ancestors werepletely sure that old man yang had gone crazy, and it was not light!

    In fact, when the Yang family''s old ancestor said this, he wasn''t particrly confident, but as long as he thought of the abnormal parents of the three, his confidence rose again. In any case, let those three cute little children have their fun first. If it''s done well, their Yang family can have a few more subsidiary families in five hundred years. This is simply a win-win situation!

    It could be said that the Yang family''s ancestor had thought very far ahead. After all, no matter how much he liked the three children, he couldn''t ignore the Yang family''s future. However, he also believed that as long as he made the three children happy, their parents would definitely not mistreat their Yang family.

    The Yang family''s old ancestor''s thoughts were quite beautiful, but unfortunately, the more he acted this way, the more the other family''s old ancestors didn''t dare to make a decision easily. Five hundred years! The old man from the Yang family had gone crazy, but they had not followed suit. Therefore, even if the bet was very tempting, they had to be careful.

    This time, even the Li family''s elder had to be careful. He had no choice, he was afraid of being deceived!

    However, the Li family''s old ancestor was also afraid that old man Yang''s mouth would spout nonsense, so he thought for a moment before saying,""Old man yang, five hundred years is not a short time! You have to give us some time to think about this. "

    "You still want to think about such a good opportunity? Old man Li, are you backing out too? Don''t forget, you were the one who started it! If you back off now, I''ll look down on you!" The Yang family''s old ancestor said disdainfully.

    His words made elder li choke quite a bit. Old man Li''s face was red as he said weakly,""If you said 100 years, I''d bet with you right away. But 500 years, that''s too long. Of course we have to think about it, don''t you think so?"

    "Yup! That''s right! It''s really been too long!" When the others heard this, they quickly echoed.

    The Yang family''s old ancestor''s mouth twitched when he heard this, and he continued to speak in disdain,"I knew you wouldn''t have the guts. If that''s the case, don''t provoke me!"

    You''re the one who''s provoking me, aren''t you? Everyone couldn''t help but secretlyin. However, the feeling of being looked down on was really not good. After thinking about it, someone suggested,""Old man yang, can you give us some time to discuss this? After all, the stakes are too high. Even if we are the ancestors of each family, we can''t make a decision easily, don''t you think so?"

    "That''s true. However, how long do you want to discuss? you should at least give me some time, right? Also, how are we going to proceed with thepetition? are we still going topete? you guys have to give us an exnation!" The Yang family''s old ancestor said.

    "We definitely have topete." Someone said.

    "Compete now? Then you guys should go and discuss it!" The Yang family''s old ancestor said impatiently.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Why are you so anxious? Waiting to have a child!" The Li family''s elder said speechlessly. He wanted them to discuss it, but they were in such a hurry. What was this!

    "I''m not in a hurry, but my child is! Can''t you see that they''re all getting impatient from waiting in the ring! Whether we can finish discussing today, whether we can stillpete, you guys have to give me a definite answer. " The Yang family ancestor said.

    "Give us two days! We''ll stop the war for now. " After thinking for a while, the Li n''s elder was forced to say helplessly.

    "Alright, then let''s agree on this. We''ll start the war again the day after tomorrow. At that time, you must tell me the results of your discussion!" The Yang family''s old ancestor agreed, but he was a little worried in his heart. How should he tell the three?

    He knew that the three of them had been waiting for a fight for a few days, and now, they didn''t fight again today.

    However, he still had to say it.

    Bracing himself, the Yang family''s old ancestor personally went to the arena.

    "My three little babies, long time no see." The Yang family''s old ancestor said with a smile.

    Rui Xin did not even raise his head. Rui ze gave him face, he looked up at him and then lowered his head to y again. As the Big Brother, Rui Sheng often acted as the spokesperson for his two younger brothers, so he nodded his head generously and asked with his eyes, what''s the matter?

    "That, today''s elitepetition has been suspended." The Yang family''s old ancestor, who understood what Saint Rui meant, said directly.

    "And then?" Saint Rui asked.

    "We''ll start again in two days. Those cowardly families want to discuss whether they want to fight with you as a group. So, let''s give them two days to think about it, okay? It''s to prevent them from feeling unbnced after losing, don''t you think so?" The Yang family''s old ancestor said in a negotiating tone.

    Rui Sheng nodded his head in understanding. In fact, they had heard the conversation between the old man and the other old men just now, otherwise they would not have been so honest and not interrupted. Now, although it would be two dayster, but since the old man was thinking about the three of them, he would not hold it against him.

    When the Yang family''s ancestor saw Saint Rui nod his head, he was very pleased!

    Look, what an obedient child! Unfortunately, it wasn''t their Yang family ''s! AI! Why didn''t the Yang family have such an obedient and cute little child? For a time, the Yang family''s old ancestor couldn''t help but sigh.

    After sighing, he and the little handsome boy shamelessly followed the three of them down the stage and went to the residence of Leng ruoxue and the others.

    When he saw Leng ruoxue and her husband, old ancestor yang became bashful for once. After a long time, he carefully told them about the dy of the elitepetition. Even though Leng ruoxue wasn''t present at thepetition, she had been paying attention to everything. She only nodded her head and didn''t say much.

    Seeing Leng ruoxue in this state, old ancestor Yang''s heart was in a mess. He was a little scared! Of course, he was mainly afraid that Leng ruoxue would me him for using his own son to make a bet. However, he couldn''t be med for this. In that situation, he could only brace himself and rush forward.

    Fortunately, Leng ruoxue didn''t say much. She only exchanged pleasantries with old master yang before pulling the demon back to her room. She knew that this old man was here for her son. With them here, he would definitely feel ufortable.

    As soon as Leng ruoxue and her husband left, old ancestor yang finally rxed. He heaved a huge sigh of relief and pulled the three of them into his arms.

    The three of them struggled a little but didn''t manage to break free. Following that, they saw Rui Jin gnawing on a fruit while saying in a slightly dissatisfied tone,""Old man, you''re taking advantage of us three brothers again!"

    "Uh! Little ancestor, don''t you spout nonsense! I''m not taking advantage of you, I''m just cherishing you. " The Yang family''s ancestor was so scared that his face turned pale and he quickly exined. He even looked around, afraid that these words would be heard by the three''s family. If they misunderstood, how wronged would he be!

    But fortunately, there was no one else besides the Yang family''s little handsome boy and Yang Song, so the Yang family''s ancestor was immediately relieved.

    "I see! Then, if you want to cherish us, have you asked for our permission? We''re not casual people, we can''t let everyone want it!" After thinking for a while, Saint Ruiughed evilly.

    Ugh! The Yang family''s old ancestor was somewhat speechless. This, why was this child''s words so infuriating?

    "But on the ount that your family has provided us with food and amodation, we three brothers will reluctantly let you have it!" After seeing the constipated look on the Yang family ancestor''s face, Saint Rui changed the topic and continued.

    This feeling of going from hell to heaven made the Yang family''s old ancestor a little ufortable for a while.

    Wasn''t this happiness too sudden?

    The Yang family''s old ancestor felt as if he had been acknowledged by the three of them, which made him feel very touched, even his eyes were a little wet. Then, he heard him slightly choked with emotion,"You guys are really good kids!"

 Chapter 3125 A Toad Lusting After A Swan (1)

    Were they obedient?

    Saint Rui did not dare to agree with this. In fact, he sometimes felt that the three brothers were quite well-behaved, but sometimes, they were not well-behaved at all, hehe!

    However, looking at the old man''s sincere face, Rui Sheng felt that they should be good children for the time being!

    With such a n, the Yang family''s old ancestor was touched and after he finished speaking, Rui Sheng, Rui ze and Rui Yan showed a shy expression. The pink and tender little person looked particrly attractive, which made the old man of the Yang family like it even more.

    The old man from the Yang family couldn''t get enough of it. It wasn''t untilte at night that he returned to his own residence from the vi where the three of them lived.

    Early the next morning, when Leng ruoxue and the rest were preparing to have breakfast, the old ancestor of the Yang family brought the little handsome boy to report.

    Leng ruoxue felt a deep sense of helplessness as she looked at the embarrassed grandfather-grandson duo who had already decided to sit down and have breakfast with them.

    Had these two been charmed by their son?

    Leng ruoxue had never expected that her son''s charm would be so boundless that even this old man and young man would fall head over heels for him. Of course, this was enough to show that her son was too likable.

    Looking at her three adorable sons at the dining table, Leng ruoxuedled out a bowl of in porridge for them and let them eat. As for the others, especially her grandfather and brother, Leng ruoxue deeply felt that these two would not be in the mood to eat.

    It was no wonder. How could they be happy when their own grandson and nephew were being targeted by others? As a matter of fact, her grandfather and brother had already started to release cold air from the inside out, and were nning to use their eyes to dismember each other. Unfortunately, the Yang family grandfather and grandson pretended not to see it. On the other hand, yang Shan, who had been hanging out with them, was pale and a little ufortable.

    Seeing this, Leng ruoxue''s interest was piqued. Since when did this grandfather-grandson pair be so bold? He remembered that the first time he met them, these two people didn''t have such big guts.

    Leng ruoxue was very curious, so she asked Qing Jue in her heart. However, other than smiling, Qing Jue was not willing to say anything. This made her feel a little depressed.

    Did something happen that she did not know about?

    In fact, nothing had happened, but the Yang family grandfather and grandson felt that as long as they didn''t challenge the other party''s bottom line, the other party would definitely not kill the innocent. It was because of this thought that the two of them had no fear.

    Leng ruoxue herself was not a bloodthirsty person, so she really couldn''t do anything about their sticky attitude. Furthermore, the result of this was that many people came to their vi for no reason, and most of them were young women.

    Looking at the courtyard full of gorgeously dressed beauties, Leng ruoxue was slightly flustered. Without asking, she could already guess the purpose of these women.

    She red at the Yang family''s old ancestor in a bad mood. Out of sight, out of mind. Leng ruoxue turned around and walked away.

    The moment Leng ruoxue left, the evildoer''s body emitted a cold aura. Even though not all of these women were here for him, they had made his wife unhappy, so they deserved to die!

    However, it was more important to catch up with his wife''s pace now. The rest could be discussedter.

    With this thought in mind, the evildoer also left the courtyard. However, before he left, his deep and cold eyes made the Yang family ancestor and the little handsome boy''s scalps go numb.

    Sob, sob, sob ... This had nothing to do with them! They didn''t ask him toe!<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Yang family''s ancestor and the little handsome boy felt particrly aggrieved, while the three of them looked at the two of them calmly and sympathetically. Their clear eyes seemed to be saying,''you two are dead for making our mother unhappy!''

    Looking at the three of them gloating over their misfortune, the Yang family''s ancestor and the little handsome boy wanted to die.

    At this moment, the two of them had never hated the Yang family''s women as much as they did now. Weren''t they just looking for trouble? There are some people that you can target?

    Furthermore, the moment the devilish man left, the Yang family''s women''s gazes were all focused on Leng ruohan.

    In the eyes of the women, Leng ruohan was not as devilish as a certain man, but he was like a fairy. At first nce, he was definitely not a Dragon among men. Unfortunately, Leng ruohan was unromantic and always had a straight face. The cold air around him was so strong that it could freeze people to death. However, this did not stop the women from trying to court him.

    Leng ruohan was about to go crazy from being pestered. Finally, he could not take it anymore and shouted at the old ancestor of the Yang family,""Hurry up and get rid of this group of unwanted women from your Yang family, or you''ll have to bear the consequences!"

    A woman that no one wanted?

    When the girls heard this, they were instantly unhappy.

    The Yang family''s status in the ancient martial arts world wasn''t low, so the status of the Yang family''s women naturally rose with the tide. Therefore, most of the time, they were quite confident and proud. But now, the person they admired had actually said that she was a woman that no one wanted. Which woman would be happy to do this?

    A young and beautiful woman immediately protested,""We''re not women that no one wants. We have noble status. I don''t know how many young talents want to marry us!"

    "That''s right, that''s right!" All the girls echoed in unison.

    When the Yang family''s old ancestor and the little handsome boy heard this, they simply couldn''t show their faces. Who gave them such confidence? More importantly, don''t you know who you''re talking to?

    Although the women in front of him were the descendants of the Yang family''s ancestor, to be honest, at this moment, he really couldn''t sympathize with them. These women had eyes but couldn''t see, when would they grow some brains and know what to say and what not to say?

    There are some people that you can''t dream of!

    But obviously, these women didn''t know who the person in front of them was. They only felt that with their status as youngdies of the Yang family, they were more than enough to match the man in front of them!

    In addition, the disdainful words of the man in front of them also made the women of the Yang family, who had always been proud and arrogant, feel very ufortable. However, before they could express their dissatisfaction, they heard the clear voice of Saint Rui,"Since you guys are so popr, why are you drooling at my uncle? It''s too strange!"

    "Yes, that''s right. My uncle would never marry a woman like that. Otherwise, we three brothers would definitely not let that woman enter our house!" Rui ze also followed.

    Although Rui Jin was only focused on eating and did not respond, the expression on his pretty little face was obviously the same. After he finished eating the fruit in his hand, he opened his mouth and said,""A Toad shouldn''t dream of eating swan meat, you won''t be able to eat it!"

    Puchi!

    Hearing Rui Jue''s childish words, Leng ruohan couldn''t help butugh out loud. Then, the little handsome boyughed wildly as well. Needless to say, the little handsome boy knew that the toads Rui Jue was referring to were definitely not his uncle. However, to hear someone say that the youngdies of the Yang family were toads was already a miracle.

 Chapter 3126 A Toad Lusting After A Swan (2)

    One had to know that the women of the Yang family had been pampered since they were young because of their beauty. Now that they were suddenly ignored like this, little handsome yang really felt that his hatred had been vented.

    He had never liked the Yang sisters. Now that he saw them embarrass themselves, how could he not gloat?

    However, he onlyughed for a short while before he received the Furious gaze of his ancestor. Immediately, he did not dare tough wildly. However, his heaving chest proved that he was having a hard time holding back hisughter.

    With just one look from the ancestor, he understood his mistake. Although he didn''t like women like the Yang family who had strong motives, now was not the time to fight among themselves. Of course, it was impossible for him to unite against the outside world, because he knew very well that the ancestor would not and would not dare to me the three cute babies. More importantly, what she said was right! The Yang family''s daughter was indeed a Toad lusting after swan meat!

    He believed that his ancestor also understood this, so although his ancestor was very angry, he could not refute it. However, handsome yang believed that his ancestor would definitely vent his anger on these women who didn''t know what they were talking about. Of course, this might also include him. At this moment, the handsome little boy felt a sense of danger. He was really too proud. He actually forgot that he couldn''t escape from the embarrassment of the Yang family, because his surname was also yang!

    As these thoughts shed through his mind, handsome yang immediately pretended to be an obedient child. He only hoped that the old ancestor would forget his wildughter just now. Sob, he really didn''t do it on purpose!

    At this time, the girls also realized that the toads that the little boy was referring to were actually them, and they were instantly enraged. One of the girls even pointed at Rui Jin and shouted,""Whose damned child is this? how can he be so rude? What did your mother teach you? You''re really a bastard who has no parents to teach you!"

    As soon as she said this, the Yang family''s old ancestor and the little handsome boy suddenly felt that things would go wrong. Wasn''t this courting death? And I''m sure he''ll die!

    "Who are you calling a bastard who has a father but no mother?" As expected, Leng ruohan was infuriated when she heard this. She questioned him in a cold and sinister tone.

    "Hmph! Of course, it''s these three little bastards in front of me!" The woman shouted.

    "You shut up!" Seeing that the situation was about to turn for the worse, the Yang family''s old ancestor did not wait for Leng ruohan to speak again and shouted angrily.

    "Let her speak!" Leng ruohan''s eyes narrowed as she spoke to the Yang family''s ancestor in an unusually cold voice.

    The Yang family''s old ancestor suddenly felt a chill from the inside out, and his little heart couldn''t help but tremble. He knew that the man in front of him was really angry, and this matter was not something he could stop.

    At this time, the little handsome man also quietly pulled his ancestor''s sleeve, indicating that he should not provoke the other party. The Yang family''s ancestor understood and could only shut his mouth. He turned his eyes to the three. He knew that if he wanted to solve this matter, it would depend on the attitude of the three.

    Unfortunately, the three of them did not seem to see his cry for help, and only looked at their uncle pitifully. Rui Jin was even more confused and asked,""What''s a bastard? A seed that grows in the wild?"

    "Don''t listen to that woman''s nonsense. Let uncle handle it!" Leng ruohan quickly said.

    But this time, ruiqiao didn''t even give face to his uncle. The stubborn him just wanted to understand what a bastard child was? It was obvious that the other party was talking about the three of them.

    "What''s a bastard?" Turning his gaze to the woman, Rui Jin asked seriously.

    Seeing him like this, Leng ruohan felt a headacheing on. This child rarely expressed his opinions, so why was he so insistent this time?

    "Illegitimate children are illegitimate children like you." Seeing Rui Jue ask her, the woman smiled smugly.

    "You''re talking nonsense! We''re not illegitimate children. We have a father and a mother. How can we be illegitimate children?" Rui Jin said angrily. He had seen the term "illegitimate child" on the inte, and it had nothing to do with them at all, and they were definitely not.

    "So what? As a member of the Yang family, your mother married without informing the family and gave birth to the three of you. This is not allowed in itself. Our Yang family does not recognize their marriage, so you are illegitimate children. By the way, I''ll tell you some news, our Yang family''s big sister Bing ''er is going to marry your father and be your mother. If you know what''s good for you, be good, and big sister Bing'' er will be happy and give you some food to eat. If you don ''t, then just wait to be kicked out of the house!" The more the woman spoke, the prouder she became. She couldn''t help but reveal such a secret.

    After hearing her words, the Yang family''s ancestor and the little handsome boy were so scared that their little faces turned pale. Damn it, when did this happen? howe they didn''t know about it? Wasn''t this courting death?

    Obviously feeling that the cold air around them was getting stronger and stronger, the two were so scared that they didn''t dare to raise their heads. The Yang family''s ancestor was even cursing some Yang family members who were looking for trouble in his heart.

    At the same time, the two of them heard a cold voice that seemed toe from afar.""Oh, really? I didn''t think that the Yang family would have such a n. Should I be tactful and give up my seat to your big sister Bing ''er?"

    "It''s naturally good that you''re so tactful!" The woman did not notice the sinister cold Qi in Leng ruoxue''s words. Instead, she spoke in a self-righteous manner.

    "You must be tactful! Old man yang, don''t you agree?" Leng ruoxue said to the Yang family''s old ancestor with a hint of ridicule.

    When the Yang family''s old ancestor heard this, he only felt the chill all over his body be even more intense.

    Unable to stop his body from trembling, the Yang family''s old ancestor stammered with an awkward expression,"This, this must be a misunderstanding. Although I don''t know how such a misunderstanding could have happened, please believe me, I will definitely give you an exnation."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Exnation? Do I need an exnation from your Yang family?" Leng ruoxueughed.

    "Uh ... No matter what, this is the Yang family''s fault ..." The Yang family''s old ancestor thought about it again and again, and said carefully.

    "So as long as I can destroy the Yang family, I will be able to dispel the anger in my heart, don''t you think so?" Leng ruoxue asked indifferently.

    No, kiss!

    The Yang family''s old ancestor wanted to cry to death. How could the other party be so violent? He was going to destroy the Yang family? Sob sob sob, don''t be like this, kiss! Leave the Yang family a way out!

    The Yang family''s old ancestor, who was pleading in his heart, was prepared to beg Leng ruoxue properly. Who knew that the other party would not say anything? he knew that he had gone too far this time! If the other party was willing to pay attention to him, he would have shamelessly pestered the other party to let them go. But now, the other party was ignoring him. Who could he go to beg?

    Wait, three more?

    Turning his pitiful eyes to the three of them, the old ancestor of the Yang family was just about to speak when he heard Saint Rui say,""Mom, you can deal with the Yang family after we''re done beating them up!"

    "Alright," he said. Leng ruoxue agreed.

    At this moment, the Yang family''s old ancestor wanted to just kill himself. The little darling actually said the same thing. Wuwuwu, how was he going to live?

    "Saint Rui''s baby ..." After calming himself down, the ancestor of the Yang family looked at Saint Rui with tears in his eyes. Everything was clear without words.

    "Don''t look at me like that, I have no choice! We''re just illegitimate children, we can''t interfere with your adult business!" Saint Rui spread out his hands and said with a helpless expression.

    Rui Jin pulled his big brother, scowling,""Brother, what are we going to do in the future? We''re going to be kicked out of the house. "

    "It''s fine. Let''s not talk about whether that mistress can get promoted, but I''m sure she won''t live past next year." Rui Shengforted his poor brother who was obviously a little shocked.

    "Yes, that''s true." Rui Jin nodded his head, no longer feeling sad.

    However, the conversation between the two of them had provoked the woman who had exposed the news. She shouted angrily,""Who are you saying can''t live past next year? ''Two little bastards!'' Are you guys looking for death!"

    "You shut up!" When he heard this, the Yang family''s old ancestor didn''t even need to refute it, he already shouted at the top of his voice, he was really worried! Although women could be used for marriage, when there were more women in the family, there would be more things to do. Now, he really felt it for himself.

    As for how to deal with these matters, he couldn''t think of a good solution for the time being. He only felt that his head was a mess.

    As for the woman who had been yelled at by the old ancestor, she felt extremely wronged at this time. She felt that she had not done anything. She had only said a few words of truth. How could she have made the old ancestor angry?

    It had to be said that this woman''s reaction was slow enough, but more than that, she felt good about herself. As a woman of the Yang family, she had a superior family background. Moreover, she was a direct descendant of the Yang family, so naturally, she didn''t put the other Yang family members in her eyes. But now, the ancestor had embarrassed her in public for a branch family member. This kind of treatment made her feel deeply humiliated. However, the other party was the ancestor. Even if she was dissatisfied, she didn''t dare to go against the ancestor. Thinking of this, the woman unwillingly closed her mouth.

    Seeing that the woman didn''t dare to say anything, the Yang family''s old ancestor put on a smile and once again looked at the three and begged,"My three little babies, I definitely didn''t know about this. But don''t worry, since I know about it now, I''ll definitely give you a satisfactory exnation!"

    The Yang family''s old ancestor''s mouth was promising, but his heart was infinitely worried. A group of worrying descendants! If he had known this would happen, he would have strangled them all to death!

    However, what made him even sadder was that the three little babies were actually ignoring him. Wuwuwu, what should he do?

    The helpless Yang family''s old ancestor could only leave with that group of troublesome women, full of grievances and looking back every few steps.

    After he left, the three of them sighed. After such an incident, they didn''t know how to get along with the old man. In fact, they knew very well that the old man was a good person, but many of the people in the old man''s family were not good people!

    Leng ruohan, who was watching the three of them from the side, could not help butugh when she saw their cute sighing expressions. It looked like the three little fellows were not affected by the group of women at all. He was relieved. It was just the Yang family, so he probably would not be able to sleep tonight.

    However, this was none of his business. In Leng ruohan''s heart, it was enough as long as her three adorable nephews were happy. He waspletely asking for it and was not worthy of sympathy at all!

 Chapter 3127 My Mother Is Very Tactful (1)

    The people on Leng ruoxue''s side basically didn''t treat this as a big deal. They were just a few toads who wanted to eat swan meat. It wasn''t a big deal.

    However, the Yang family''s ancestor and the little handsome boy weren''t so calm. They were very clear that the couple and the people around them were not ordinary people. They were not people their Yang family could afford to offend. If this matter was not handled well, the Yang family would probably be doomed.

    Originally, inviting these people to the Yang family as guests could be said to be something that the Yang family could not ask for more, but now, because of a few ignorant love-struck women, their Yang family might be faced with a disaster of extermination. How could the Yang family''s ancestor feel good about this? His heart felt as heavy as if there was a big stone stuck in his chest, and the handsome young man who had been following him was so nervous that he didn''t dare to make a sound.

    On the other hand, the girls who were unwilling to walk behind them all had dissatisfaction on their faces. They felt that their ancestor had embarrassed them in front of the coteral branch. This made them lose a lot of face. It could be said that they didn''t have the slightest sense of crisis at the moment.

    After the Yang family''s old ancestor returned to the Yang family''s main residence, he immediately gathered the patriarch and the elders for an emergency meeting.

    The Yang family members who had been inexplicably called here were all puzzled by this, and the old ancestor sitting in the main seat without saying a word with a serious expression also gave them a bad feeling.

    What had happened? Which blind person had angered the old ancestor?

    The patriarch and the elders of the Yang family were a little uneasy, but the Yang family''s ancestor did not speak for a long time, only his face was ck and silent. This also made the Yang family''s hearts begin to sink and at the same time, they realized that the matter was probably very serious.

    After a long time, the Yang family''s ancestor looked at the elders and said,"I heard that the Yang family is going to hold a wedding?"

    "Uh, old ancestor, what''s the good news? Howe I didn''t know about it?" Elder Huan asked with a puzzled look on his face. If it was a love affair, it was impossible that he, the Chief Financial Officer, had not received any news at all!

    "Yang Bing is getting married." The Yang family''s old ancestor coldly said.

    "Who are you marrying?" Elder Huan was even more bewildered. Yang Bing had the highest status among the Yang family''s youngdies, and was the family head''s granddaughter. Logically speaking, it was impossible for him to not have heard of such a big matter as her marriage, right? However, the truth was that he really didn''t know.

    Elder Huan was puzzled and couldn''t help but turn to look at the other elders. He saw that they were also in a state of confusion. It was obvious that they didn''t know about this.

    Only the family head had an awkward expression on his face. It seemed like the family head knew!

    For a moment, all the elders "eyes were focused on the patriarch of the Yang family, waiting for him to answer.

    The patriarch of the Yang family had no choice but to cough a few times and say,""Old ancestor, this matter ..."

    "You don''t need to talk nonsense, I''m only asking you, is Yang Bing going to get married?" The Yang family''s old ancestor interrupted the Yang family patriarch''s words and asked.

    "Well ... Bing ''er did have that idea, but I haven''t agreed to it yet!" The patriarch of the Yang family said honestly.

    "Hmph! She had an idea? She really dared to think about it? Didn''t she know who she was? who was she to think about? A Toad lusting after a Swan''s flesh, you don''t know what death is!" The Yang family''s old ancestor said angrily.

    "Old ancestor, Bing ''er isn''t that bad, is she?" Hearing the old ancestor''s words, the Yang family head couldn''t help retorting.

    "It depends on who you''repared to, understand?" The Yang family''s old ancestor roared with a face full of disappointment.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "That ... Old forefather, don''t be angry first. I want to ask, who is Yang Bing going to marry?" Elder Huan asked hurriedly when he saw the old ancestor''s anger.

    "You tell them." The Yang family''s old ancestor turned his head and said to the little handsome boy beside him.

    "Yes, ancestor." The handsome young man nodded his head in response, then turned to elder Huan and the others, The person Yang Bing is going to marry is the Father of the three little babies."

    "Argh! It can''t be?" Elder Huan couldn''t help but widen his eyes. He was obviously shocked. They knew who the three little babies were, and they knew even more clearly who their father was. He was the unparalleled master with unfathomable strength!

    "Yang Lin said it herself, and even said that Yang Bing wanted to be the stepmothers of the three little babies. If the three of them were disobedient, she would kick them out of the house, and if they were obedient, she would reward them with a meal." Handsome yang said without hiding anything.

    All the elders ''expressions changed like a palette, and elder Huan''s reaction was the most intense. The three little treasures were his favorite, and Yang Bing actually dared to have such thoughts. He really didn''t want to live anymore! Moreover, he dared to have ideas about her father. Did he think that her mother was easy to bully? Although the woman under the alias Yang Xue was so beautiful that one could not take their eyes off her, elder Huan was clear that such a woman could not be a flower vase.

    "Yang Xiong, have you eaten a bear''s heart and a leopard''s gall? You dare to have ideas about her?" In his anger, elder Huan was so angry that he directly called the family head''s name. He was zhenqi, and this matter was not as simple as fighting for a woman and snatching a man. If it was not handled properly, the Yang family would no longer exist.

    "I said, I haven''t agreed!" The patriarch of the Yang family said with an aggrieved expression.

    "You didn''t agree? So, you''re considering it? You bastard! Even if you want to die, don''t use our Yang family as a scapegoat!" The more elder Huan spoke, the angrier he became. He really wanted to rush forward and give Yang Xiong a few tight ps to wake him up. What the hell was this!

    "Is it that serious?" The patriarch of the Yang family couldn''t help but ask guiltily.

    "Of course there is! You''re just looking for death, you know that?" Elder Huan said angrily.

    "I''m just thinking for the family. Why don''t you think about it, if Bing ''er can really marry that man, it will be a great benefit to our Yang family. " The patriarch of the Yang family reminded.

    "What benefits? if you dare to have that kind of thought, I dare say that Bing ''er will not live past the day she gets married." Elder Huan said furiously.

    "How could this be? Don''t tell me that Yang Xue would dare to kill Bing ''er?" The patriarch of the Yang family asked in surprise.

    "Why wouldn''t I? There''s already someone who wants to snatch her man, and she''s still letting her y mahjong!" Elder Huan sneered for the master''s whimsical thought.

    "But, but ..." The patriarch of the Yang family choked and couldn''t speak.

    "Do you think that she''s just a woman? as long as Mr. Ye agrees, she won''t dare to have any objections?" At this moment, the Yang family''s old ancestor, who somewhat understood the Yang family head''s thoughts, lightly said.

    "I thought about it, but I haven''t agreed to it yet!" The patriarch of the Yang family said, feeling wronged.

    "Do you really think that Madam ye is an ordinary woman?" The Yang family''s old ancestor continued to ask.

    "Aren''t women just women? No matter how strong she was, she still had to listen to her husband. "Besides, which powerhouse doesn''t have a few women, so ..." The patriarch of the Yang family exined, but before he could finish, he was interrupted by the old ancestor of the Yang family.

 Chapter 3128 My Mother Is Very Sensible (2)

    "So, you think it''s not a bad idea to marry Bing ''er to him, right?" The Yang family''s ancestor said.

    "I''ve thought about it, but without the old ancestor''s approval, how could I dare to agree!" The patriarch of the Yang family quickly said.

    "You really didn''t agree? Then why did Yang Lin dare to say that?" When the Yang family''s old ancestor thought of this, he became a little angry.

    "Ancestor, I swear, I really didn''t agree." The patriarch of the Yang family said immediately.

    "Forget it. It''s no longer important whether you agree or not." The Yang family''s old ancestor helplessly sighed.

    "Ancestor, what about this matter?" The patriarch of the Yang family asked for the opinion of the old ancestor. As long as the old ancestor agreed, this matter would be easy to handle.

    It could be said that the patriarch of the Yang family had a very beautiful dream. Of course, this had a lot to do with Yang Bing''s brainwashing, so he couldn''t help but have a beautiful dream.

    "Don''t think about this anymore. Let''s think about how to deal with the aftermath!" The Yang family''s old ancestor looked deeply at the Yang family''s patriarch, and couldn''t help but think in his heart, should he change the patriarch of the Yang family? This person was too full of himself, sooner orter he would bring disaster to the Yang family.

    "Eh? After what good?" The patriarch of the Yang family didn''t understand what the old ancestor meant.

    "Do you even need to ask? of course, it''s about how to calm their anger." Elder Huan couldn''t help but sneer as he replied on behalf of the ancestor.

    "Why are they so angry? We didn''t do anything, did we?" The patriarch of the Yang family asked in a daze.

    "You and your grandson are snatching her man, and you don''t allow her to get angry?" Elder Huan was helpless. Had the head of the family''s intelligence been eaten by dogs these few days?

    "T-then we haven''t robbed him yet, have we?" The patriarch of the Yang family said weakly. They hadn''t even put it into action yet!

    "If I were them, you should die for having such thoughts." Elder Huan said honestly.

    "Is it, is it that serious?" The patriarch of the Yang family was in disbelief. That Yang Xue was so jealous!

    "Let me ask you, is this Yang Bing''s idea, or your idea?" Instead of directly answering patriarch Yang''s question, the Yang family''s old ancestor asked back.

    "It''s Bing ''er. She admires Mr ye a lot, so she wants to marry him. " The patriarch of the Yang family said honestly.

    "Did you tell her Mr. Ye''s identity?" The Yang family ancestor asked again.

    "I didn''t tell her. She overheard it by ident." The patriarch of the Yang family said carefully.

    "No wonder!" The old ancestor of the Yang family nodded. He had found it strange before that Yang Bing had always been rather proud, so why would he suddenly want to marry a married man? so it turned out that he had long known about the other party''s identity. However, knowing his identity, he still dared to be delusional. It had to be said that Yang Bing''s guts were really big!

    "Ancestor, what do we do now?" The patriarch of the Yang family, who didn''t know what the old ancestor meant, asked in a daze.

    "What can we do? In order to protect the Yang family, he could only hand Yang Bing over. I''m even afraid that they won''t agree!" The Yang family ancestor sighed.

    When the patriarch of the Yang family heard this, he panicked and hurriedly asked,"Old ancestor, what do you mean by that? why are you handing Bing ''er over?"

    "Why? The other party was angry, do you understand? If we don''t give them a satisfactory exnation, do you want to wait for them to exterminate our Yang family?" The Yang family''s old ancestor said angrily.

    "Exterminate our Yang family? I know that the enemy is very strong, but we have so many experts, can they really destroy the Yang family?" The patriarch of the Yang family said in disbelief.

    "Yang Xiong, did you think that my previous warning was a joke?" This time, the Yang family''s old ancestor was even angrier. He continued,""I''m not afraid to tell you that I once saw Mr. Ye tear space with my own eyes. Madam ye is also a strong person. The strength of the two of them is not something that we, ancient martial arts practitioners, can imagine. It''s ridiculous that you still dare to have ideas about other people''s men and treat Madam ye as an ordinary woman! You really don''t know what''s good for you!"

    Hearing the old ancestor''s serious tone and the truth, the Yang family''s patriarch and the elders suddenly panicked. If the old ancestor said so, then it was definitely not fake. More importantly, if this matter really brought disaster to the Yang family, then wouldn''t the Yang family disappear from the world?

    Thinking of the terrible consequences, the pale-faced elders all simultaneously red at the Yang family head with their fire-breathing eyes. For a moment, the slightly scheming Yang family head became the target of public criticism!

    "Ancestor, is there any way to turn the situation around?" Elder Huan was the calmest, and asked. If handing over Yang Bing could really solve the Yang family''s crisis this time, what did it matter? Moreover, this matter was also Yang Bing''s own doing. He did not sympathize with Yang Bing at all, but the key to the problem was, was one Yang Bing enough to appease the other party''s anger?

    "I don''t know," The old ancestor of the Yang family said helplessly. It was obvious that this matter was not something he could control. Furthermore, Leng ruoxue had also given the word, so he was really not confident!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Thinking up to this point, the patriarch of the Yang family couldn''t help but turn to look at the patriarch of the Yang family. Right now, he really didn''t like the patriarch of the Yang family. How could he have been blind to let Yang Xiong be the patriarch? But now, he had caused such a big problem. How was he going to end this!

    "Old ancestor, can''t you think of a way? Why don''t we go to the three little babies and ask for their help?" Seeing that the old ancestor was very vexed, elder Huan couldn''t help but give an idea.

    "It''s useless. The three babies hate me too. They''re ignoring me. Besides, you know what Yang Lin said. If I go to her now, she won''t give me face!" The Yang family''s old ancestor said truthfully.

    "Are we just going to wait for death like this?" Elder Huan''s face turned pale.

    "That ... If we hand Yang Bing over, maybe they''ll let us live, right?" An elder guessed.

    "What if it doesn''t work? I think we should just wait for death!" Elder Huan nced at the elder who spoke.

    "Uh!" The elder was speechless. Who would willingly wait for death? what was this?

    "Elder Huan, you have a good rtionship with the three kids. Why don''t you go and plead for them?" The patriarch of the Yang family, who had already lost his mind, suddenly said.

    "Master! They don''t even give face to the ancestor, so how can they respect me, an elder?" Elder Huan said helplessly, but in his heart, he couldn''t help but think, there''s no way he''ll be able to plead for her!

    Of course, it wasn''t that he didn''t want to care about the Yang family''s life or death, but he felt that the couple didn''t seem to be people who would kill innocents, so they shouldn''t really kill the ordinary members of the Yang family. However, he didn''t know how they would be satisfied with only pursuing the culprit. More importantly, he knew that the other party was definitely in a fit of anger. If he went to plead for mercy, he would definitely not have a good ending! Only a fool would rush to clean up the mess for Yang Bing and the family head!

    The patriarch of the Yang family was helpless when elder Huan rejected the offer. Then, he turned to look at the patriarch.

    Seeing this, the Yang family''s old ancestor said bluntly,""Yang Xiong, since this matter was caused by Yang Bing, then you, as his grandfather, can''t escape the me. So, you have to personally exin and apologize, until he''s willing to forgive you!"

    "Yes." The patriarch of the Yang family braced himself and agreed. In fact, he knew very well that this matter was not easy to resolve. Otherwise, the old ancestor would not be so angry.

    After the meeting ended, the patriarch of the Yang family nned to meet Leng ruoxue and the others. He had wanted to find a few elders to apany him to boost his courage, but who knew that not a single elder was willing to step forward. This fact made him feel very stifled.

    Helplessly, he could only go by himself.

    When he arrived at the vi where Leng ruoxue and the others were staying, patriarch yang saw three of them sitting on the swing in the courtyard, swinging back and forth. Not far away, there were a few petite and cute Beastiezily basking in the sun. When they saw himing, those few little Beastie rolled their eyes slightly and then continued to yawn and bask in the sun. As for the three of them, they did not even look at him.

    Knowing that he might not be very popr, the patriarch of the Yang family still walked to the three and said in a low voice,""Three little babies, why are there only you two? where are the adults?"

    Hearing this, Rui Jin raised his head and replied,""Mommy is packing up!"

    "Why are you packing up? The match isn''t over yet!" The patriarch of the Yang family yed dumb and tried to get close to him.

    Rui Jue looked disdainfully at the Yang family head, before saying: "To make room for that Yang Bing! My mother is very tactful. "

    "..." This time, the patriarch of the Yang family couldn''t pretend anymore. His old face was burning red. This little baby''s words were really too sharp! He was a little ashamed.

    "Don''t worry, we''ll also follow mother to make space for Yang Bing''s future child. " After that, Rui Jin added.

    "..." The patriarch of the Yang family felt his heart clench. This little kid knows too much!

    "Little brother, why are you talking so much nonsense with him? Even if that woman wanted to marry her father, she had to see if her father wanted her! But I think it''s more likely that dad will cut off that woman. " At this time, Rui ze''s expression was unkind. He looked at the Yang family''s old ancestor as if he was looking at an enemy.

    The Yang family''s old ancestor smiled bitterly to himself. It seemed that he had offended these three little babies. Although he was not very familiar with these little babies before, at least they had never used such a tone when they spoke! AI!

    The patriarch of the Yang family, who was sighing repeatedly, could only look at the three of them pitifully and say,""Little babies, you''ve misunderstood. Our Yang family has no intention of marrying Yang Bing off to your father. Don''t listen to other people''s nonsense, okay?"

    "Old man, the" other people "you''re talking about is your Yang family. Besides, do you think we''re stupid and can''t tell that you''re fooling us? why? Rx! My mother won''t do anything before your elitepetition is over. She promised me, so don''t worry, you can live for a few more days. " Saint Rui said calmly.

    Hearing Saint Rui''s words, Master Yang''s heart felt even more stifled. However, this was not the end, because Rui ze continued,""Don''t even think about moving your nsmen to a safe ce. By the way, I''ll tell you a little secret. Even if you move all of your nsmen away, with my mother''s ability, it''ll be easy to find them. So, I suggest you stay here and wait for your death!"

 Chapter 3129 Side Story, Wifey, Please Take Me With You (1)

    Just wait for death! Just wait for death!

    These words had been circling in the head of the Yang family, making his brain buzz. At this moment, his mind even appeared to be nk for a moment, because he never dreamed that these three young children would actually have such an imposing aura when they threatened people. Could this be the inheritance of the strong bloodline?

    For a time, the Yang family patriarch''s face was a little pale. After regaining consciousness, he suddenly had mixed feelings and his heart was so stifled that he didn''t know what to say. He stared sadly at the three for a long time, trying to arouse their pity, but he didn''t get the slightest response from them.

    After saying those words, the three of them had already thrown the dumbfounded patriarch of the Yang family aside and went to y by themselves.

    Looking at the three carefree little kids, even if the patriarch of the Yang family wanted to please them, he couldn''t say anything. At the same time, he couldn''t help but feel a little ashamed. He couldn''t help but like these three cute little kids, how could Bing ''er have such a vicious thought?

    When he thought of this, he could not stay any longer.

    He knew very well that if the three babies didn''t like him so much, the other two probably wouldn''t want to see him at all.

    After a short pause, patriarch yang left the vi.

    After returning to the Yang family''s main courtyard, he personally went to see the great ancestor and exined his thoughts. He expressed that he was willing to hand Yang Bing over as long as the other party could calm down. He also requested to resign from his position as the Yang family''s patriarch and only wanted to be an ordinary Yang family member.

    Through the conversation with the children, he also understood that the other party was indeed not someone the Yang family could afford to offend. Now that such a thing had happened, he could not act on his own ord. As such, the position of the Yang family patriarch would be lost sooner orter. In this way, it was better for him to take the initiative to give up the position of patriarch. At least, it would allow the elders in the family to let go of his bloodline.

    The patriarch of the Yang family was very satisfied with the patriarch''s n to retreat in order to advance. In fact, this was also his idea before, but he had never really put it into action. Now that Yang Xiong had taken the initiative to propose it, he would naturally go with the flow and agree. This way, he could save Yang Xiong some face.

    But if Yang Xiong''s face was saved, what about his? As long as he thought of the couple he couldn''t afford to offend, his little heart couldn''t help but tremble.

    After calming down, the old ancestor of the Yang family gathered the elders and brought the culprits, Yang Bing and Yang Xiong, to the vi where Leng ruoxue and the others were staying.

    This time, he was truly asking for forgiveness.

    The Yang family''s old ancestor really hoped that this matter could be resolved immediately, otherwise, he would be worried all day and would not be able to sleep well at night.

    After bringing the group of people to the vi, the Yang family''s ancestor sent yang Shan, who had a good rtionship with Leng ruoxue and the others, out first. Helpless, yang Shan could only brace himself and look for Ji Kai, hoping that he could put in a few good words for them. At the very least, he had to let the Yang family meet Leng ruoxue and her husband!

    Ji Kai already knew the other party''s intention, but he did not show it. Instead, he pretended to be in a dilemma. Seeing this, yang Shan''s heart could not help but sink.

    Did this mean ... She didn''t want to see him?

    After a long time, Ji Kai patted yang Shan''s shoulder, sighed helplessly, and said,""I understand what you''re thinking, but master and Madam said that they don''t want to see the Yang family. I can''t do anything about it. I''m just a Butler."

    "Just one meeting is enough, old forefather has brought the Yang family to ask for forgiveness." Yang Shan said honestly.

    "What do you mean? Did someone from the Yang family offend my master and Madam?" Hearing this, Ji Kai''s eyes widened in disbelief, as if he didn''t know what had happened.

    Yang Shan was a little depressed after hearing his words. Now, he didn''t understand what Ji Kai was talking about. He didn''t believe that Ji Kai didn''t know anything about this matter. He clearly didn''t want to help!

    Wuwuwuwu ... Ji Kai had learned the wrong thing!

    Yang Shan looked at Ji Kai with sad eyes. His eyes were full of sadness, which gave Ji Kai goosebumps. Ji Kai shivered and said helplessly,"okay, don''t look at me like that. I''ll tell you first that I can only help you pass the message. As for whether master and Madam will see you or not, I can''t guarantee it."

    "Thank you," he said. Yang Shan was very touched. Now, the three little babies were ignoring him. Fortunately, Ji Kai did not dislike him.

    Ji Kai turned around and left, not appearing for a long time. The Yang family waited until the flowers were about to wither before he returned.

    Looking at the Yang family''s expectant eyes, Ji Kai sympathized with them. Of all people to provoke, they had to provoke master and Madam. They even dared to have ideas about master. They really didn''t know how to write the word "death."

    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but nce at Yang Bing, who was gloomily following the Yang family''s old ancestor. At this time, Yang Bing didn''t realize the danger at all, and instead still had an arrogant and impertinent look on her face. When she saw Ji Kai looking at her, she even gave him a disdainful look.

    Ji Kai felt depressed for his eyes and then said,"Master and Madam have agreed to see you."

    When the Yang family heard this, they were instantly overjoyed. Yang Bing, who still didn''t know the truth, was even more ted. However, she didn''t like hearing Ji Kai call the other party Madam. Madam, he should be calling her, a direct descendant of the Yang family.

    At this moment, the Yang family members beside Yang Bing were all immersed in the joy of the other party being willing to see them, so they didn''t notice Yang Bing''s dissatisfied and jealous expression at all. However, Ji Kai saw it clearly, and he despised Yang Bing.

    How dare such a trash have designs on master? He felt that his master was unworthy.

    Ji Kai''s expression was calm even though he was thinking this. After leading the Yang family to the living room, he left. However, he didn''t go far. Instead, he stayed outside and eavesdropped.

    Without Ji Kai as the mediator, there were only Leng ruoxue, the demon, and the Yang family members left in the living room. The couple exuded an air of authority without being angry, their entire bodies exuding a strong aura of a superior, scaring the Yang family so much that they didn''t even dare to breathe. Only Yang Bing was looking at the evildoer with a dazed expression, that shy and timid little appearance was as shy as one could get.

    The evildoer, who was sitting on a chair with his wife expressionlessly, felt Yang Bing''s fiery gaze, and his heart was instantly filled with rage. It was this hateful woman who caused his wife and children to be so rude to him, right?

    Although the evildoer felt that he was innocent, it was definitely his fault for making his wife angry, and the main culprit, Yang Bing, naturally became a thorn in his side.

    After snorting coldly, the evildoer''s cold voice sounded,""The Yang family has gathered so many people here. Are they here to ask for amodation fees or to force a marriage?"

    "..." No one in the Yang family thought that the evildoer''s opening remarks would be like this. They suddenly felt cold sweat. They were not here to ask for amodation fees, and they were not here to force a marriage. Even if they were given a thousand guts, they would not dare to!

 Chapter 3130 Side Story, Wifey, Please Take Me With You (2)

    However, when Leng ruoxue heard the demon''s words, she couldn''t help butugh in her heart. However, she didn''t show it on her face. Instead, she maintained a dejected expression as if she was about to be dismissed.

    Seeing Leng ruoxue''s expression, Yang Bing was instantly pleased with himself. He raised his chin and looked at Leng ruoxue provocatively before saying,""How could we, the Yang family, charge you for your amodation? you should know that we''re going to be a family soon. But this woman can''t stay here any longer!"

    The woman that Yang Bing was referring to was naturally Leng ruoxue. Everyone present knew that. Hence, when the Yang family members heard this, they were so frightened that their faces turned pale. They shot daggers at her mercilessly. This woman who could not aplish anything but was good at causing trouble!

    A scourge! What a scourge!

    The Yang family''s old ancestor trembled in anger at Yang Bing''s words. However, before he could lecture Yang Bing, he heard Leng ruoxue chuckling,""I see! Then I''ll make room for you. "

    With that, Leng ruoxue really stood up and prepared to leave.

    "Honey!" The demon quickly followed.

    However, Leng ruoxue turned around and looked at the demon expressionlessly,""Hubby, let''s get a divorce. You can stay here and be a live-in son-inw!"

    "..." The demon was dumbfounded. That wasn''t what they said before. My wife changed the script on her own, no way! This was absolutely not allowed!

    The demon was very depressed. The two of them had originally discussed to teach the Yang family a lesson and make them tremble in fear. But now it seemed that he was the one who had been taught a lesson.

    At the thought of this, the demon turned to the Yang family with his fire-breathing eyes and roared,""So you''re here to force me into a marriage?"

    "No, no!" The old ancestor of the Yang family felt that his heart was about to stop from fear. He wanted to exin, but the demon refused to give him the chance, pointing at Yang Bing and roaring,""Then why did you bring her here? Are you trying to make my wife run away so that you can make room for her?"

    "I''m innocent, Sir. We''ve brought her here to ask for forgiveness!" The old ancestor of the Yang family wanted to cry but had no tears.

    "Apologize? Howe I didn''t see it?" The demon narrowed his dark eyes and said indifferently.

    "My Lord, we really brought her here to ask for forgiveness. The Yang family has not taught their daughter well, and has raised such a thing to cause trouble for the two of you. Our Yang family is willing to hand Yang Bing over to the two of you to deal with. We hope that the two of you will let the other members of the Yang family off on ount of the Yang family''s great respect for the two of you." The Yang family''s old ancestor heard the demon''s words and quickly said.

    "It''s toote. Even if you''re willing to let us deal with this woman, it won''t be enough to dispel the hatred in my heart! Your Yang family, just wait to be exterminated!" The demon said coldly.

    When the Yang family ancestor heard this, he couldn''t help but turn ashen.

    The dignity of the strong must not be vited!

    At this time, Yang Bing also felt that something was wrong, and pulled on the sleeve of the Yang family''s old ancestor, asking,""Old ancestor, what are you saying? What do you mean? Who do you want them to deal with?"

    "Pa!" With a crisp sound, the Yang family''s old ancestor pped Yang Bing''s face. Immediately, half of Yang Bing''s beautiful face swelled up. She looked at her own old ancestor in disbelief, and then heard the old ancestor say,""Unfilial daughter, you''ve caused the Yang family to suffer!"

    "I ... How did I harm the Yang family?" Yang Bing did not understand what was going on at all, and the other side of her face was pped again. Instantly, her face swelled up like a pig''s head.

    This time, Yang Xiong was the one who hit her.

    Yang Bing, who was in extreme pain, looked at his grandfather with tears in his eyes, the expression on his face even more shocked than before. It was fine if the old Grand Madame hit her, but why did her grandfather, who loved her the most, also hit her? She felt wronged.

    Yang Xiong, on the other hand, was extremely regretful!

    If he had not indulged Yang Bing from a young age, pampering her to the point where she was unruly, how could Yang Bing have brought such trouble to the Yang family? at this moment, he was filled with regret.

    The demon and Leng ruoxue, who were at the side, watched coldly as the Yang family dealt with Yang Bing. When they felt that the Yang family''s show was over, the demon spoke,""Do the Yang family''s daughters hate to marry?"

    Eh? Hearing the demon''s sudden question, the Yang family elder couldn''t help but be stunned. Before he could understand the meaning of the other party''s words, he saw the demon raise his hand slightly and a dark space passage instantly appeared in front of the Yang family.

    Especially Yang Bing, when she saw this ck hole that had suddenly appeared, she was so scared that her little face that was as swollen as a pig''s head turned pale. Not only that, the waves of cold and inexplicable pressure emitted by this unknown passage also made her extremely ufortable. And how exactly did this passage appear?

    Other than Yang Bing, everyone from the Yang family present had heard their great ancestor mention the mystical abilities of these two lords before them. Now that they were seeing it with their own eyes, it was even more shocking and terrifying than what they had heard ...

    At the same time, while the Yang family members were still in a daze, a slender leg stepped out of the space tunnel. Immediately after, an extremely handsome Man in ck walked out.

    After seeing Leng ruoxue and the demon, the man bowed respectfully,""This subordinate greets master andher Empress!"

    "Please call me Divine Master. I''m going to divorce your master!" Leng ruoxue reminded him after hearing the man''s words.

    The man was instantly confused. What was going on? Theher Empress was going to abandon her Lord? Oh my God! If that happened, his Lord would go crazy, and the nineherher prison would be in chaos!

    "Honey, how can you abandon me? This is clearly none of my business. " The evil demon felt very aggrieved when he heard this. He expressed that he was very helpless about his wife changing the script, but he also knew that his wife would not really abandon him!

    After all, where else could she find such an obedient and well-behaved husband like him? He took it that his wife was flirting with him in a different way. However, the man''s heart trembled as he listened to their unconventional flirting. Although he knew that his Lord would never allow theher Empress to abandon him, even if it was just a joke, it was still terrifying enough!

    Who was it? Who had angered his Lord and theher Empress?

    As his Lord''s number one guard, the man expressed his anger. If theher Queen was unhappy, it meant that his Lord was about to fly into a rage. Once his Lord flew into a rage, the innocent people would be the ones in trouble. Therefore, he could not let this happen.

    Thinking of this, the handsome man''s gaze could not help but drift to the Yang family members present. At this moment, the Yang family members had long been confused by the words "Lord" and herworld Empress" from the ck-robed man''s mouth. Why did this title sound so familiar?

    It couldn''t be what they were thinking, right? Everyone from the Yang family was secretly shocked. At this time, they clearly felt an unfriendly and probing gaze sweeping over them like an X-ray. This not-so-friendly gaze immediately made their nerves tense.

    Looking at the obviously scared Yang family people, the man suddenly understood. Then, he saw a pig''s face. Even though he couldn''t see what it originally looked like, the eyes were still glued to his Lord.

    The man was even more clear.

    The man went to Leng ruoxue''s side and smiled,""Dark Empress, is it this woman? I''ll kill her!"

    "Please call me Divine Master!" Leng ruoxue red at the man with her beautiful eyes as she continued to remind him.

    The man was helpless. His little heart was trembling! And he couldn''t help but cry out in his heart. Let''s not y this game anymore, okay? If he really calls you master God, his Lord will definitely find him to settle the score!

    Leng ruoxue ignored the man''s pleas and pointed at Yang Bing,""It''s this woman. She wants to marry your Lord and asked me to make room for her. By the way, I also want to take the three children with me so that they won''t be abused by her."

    "Honey, please take me with you!" After hearing Leng ruoxue''s words, the demon thickened his skin and tried to please her.

    "Yes, yes, take the Lord with you!" When the man heard this, he hurriedly agreed. He could not help but wipe the cold sweat on his forehead. He was secretly regretting it. If he had known that he would encounter his Lord and theherworld Empress''s divorce when he was summoned, he would not have rushed over eagerly. However, it seemed like it was toote to regret now.

    The man really wanted to cry. Master,herworld Empress, you husband and wife are quarreling, but don''t drag an innocent man like him into it!

    "Why bring him along?" Leng ruoxue said unhappily.

    "That ... Master is very powerful. He''s proficient in washing clothes, cooking rice, and warming the bed. He''s also warm in the winter and cool in the summer, so he''s definitely useful! He''s also a standard tall, rich, and handsome man, so you definitely won''t lose anything by taking him away. " The man thought for a while before he stammered. He was afraid that his Lord would be angry if he said this!

    However, to the man''s surprise, the demon seemed to agree with the man''s words. Not only did he not fly into a rage, but he even gave him a look that said he was worthy of being taught. The man was instantly excited.

    My Lord, you''ve fallen!

    He didn''t expect his Lord to have such a low status in front of theher Empress. How were they going to live their days in the future? Wouldn''t he be bullied to death by those people from the divine realm?

    Even though the man was thinking a lot, he didn''t dare to show it. He turned to Leng ruoxue and smiled,""Dark Empress, I''ll help you deal with this woman. She''s just an ordinary human, and she can be exterminated in minutes. Why should we be angry with her? It''s not worth it, don''t you think? Moreover, I can guarantee with my head that the Lord will not dare to betray you, so please don''t be angry with the Lord, I beg you!"

    "Yes, quickly take this woman away, but don''t kill her yet. Doesn''t she need men? Find her a few more!" The demon ordered.

    "Leave it to me, I promise I''ll handle it properly!" The man promised, then stretched out his hand, and Yang Bing was caught in his hand.

    Yang Bing struggled non-stop after being grabbed by the man, his mouth still shouting,""Let me go, let me go!"

    The man was a little impatient, knocking Yang Bing unconscious with a punch.

    The Yang family members were dumbfounded by this scene.

    Although Yang Bing''s oue would definitely not be good, this man in front of him really did not know how to be tender towards women, right?

    In fact, the depressed man wished he could break the Jade, so how could he still pity her?

    After that, the man who was holding onto Yang Bing quickly left through the space tunnel.

    In just a short while, other than Leng ruoxue and the demon, there were only the Yang family members who were waiting for the verdict ...

 Chapter 3131 Side Story, Are You Alone?(1)

    The scene that had just happened was a little too much of a shock to the Yang family. Although they did not know where Yang Bing had been taken, they were all well aware that Yang Bing''s end was guaranteed to be extremely miserable, but what about them? What would they do?

    For a moment, everyone in the Yang family became inexplicably nervous, feeling infinitely confused about the unknown future. They didn''t even know if they could keep their lives or how many of the Yang family members could survive. But no matter what the final result was, the Yang family was destined to decline!

    Thinking of this, the Yang family couldn''t help but have mixed feelings. How did things be like this? It must be known that their mood was quite high before, and they were also very happy that these Masters coulde to their families as guests, but in just a few days, the Yang family had caused a disaster?

    The depressed feelings of the Yang family members could not be described with words. Leng ruoxue and the demon had been watching them from the side. Both of them knew their thoughts like the back of their hands.

    After a tacit exchange of nces, the evildoer spoke with a serious expression and cold voice,""Although you''ve handed over the culprit, the Yang family didn''t teach their daughter well, so we can''t let them off easily. There''s only one way to appease the anger of us husband and wife, you should know that, right?"

    The demon deliberately didn''t make his words too clear, so that the Yang family members could imagine it in their minds. Sure enough, as soon as his words fell, the Yang family members, led by the Yang family''s ancestor, looked even more dejected. How could they not know that this man was going to exterminate the entire Yang family?

    Wuwuwu, he didn''t even leave a spark for their Yang family!

    "However, my sons still have to participate in your elitepetition, so I''ll deal with you after thepetition is over. Enjoy the few days of happiness you have left!" Then, the demon changed the topic and continued.

    Although the evildoer didn''t exterminate the entire Yang family on the spot and gave them a few days to rest, it was not good news for the Yang family who knew that they would still die in the end. It was a huge torture for them.

    This feeling of knowing that one was about to die, but having no way to escape, was really too overwhelming.

    In the end, the Yang family members who were feeling extremely depressed had no choice but to leave under the demon and Leng ruoxue''s obvious intent to send their guests off.

    The moment the Yang family left, the demon immediately went to Leng ruoxue''s side and said with a fawning smile,""Honey, I''ve dealt with the main culprit. You''re not angry with me anymore, are you?"

    "Am I angry with you?" Leng ruoxue asked with a faint smile.

    "No, no. I''m so obedient. Why would my wife be angry with me?" When the demon heard this, he hurriedly said. But then, he drooped his head and said in a low voice, dejected,""Honey, you just said that you wanted to divorce me. This makes me so sad. Honey, how can you have such thoughts? our marriage has been confirmed by an oath. We will never divorce."

    "Then why are you still sad?" Leng ruoxue looked at the evildoer calmly, waiting for him to continue.

    "I''m sad because my wife said those words! Honey, you''ve hurt my fragile heart. Shouldn''t you make it up to me?" The evildoer revealed his motive as Leng ruoxue had wished. Then, he smiled at his wife, who had a look of "I knew it" on her face.

    "It''s a must. Then you can do theundry, cook, and warm the bed. Oh, you also have the function of keeping warm in the winter and cool in the summer. Not bad." Leng ruoxue intentionally sized up the evildoer as sheughed evilly.

    "Honey, I want you topensate me, not punish me." The demon said with a bitter face.

    "Do you think doing something within your power for your wife is a punishment?" Leng ruoxue squinted her beautiful eyes and asked in an unfriendly tone.

    "No, no, I''m willing to do anything for my wife, even if it means going through a mountain of daggers or a pot of boiling oil." The demon was afraid that his wife would get angry, so he quickly said.

    "Cheap dad, look at you!" At this moment, a clear child''s voice came from outside the living room. Hearing this, the demon''s face immediately darkened.

    This devilish brat, wouldn''t he feel ufortable if he didn''t find an opportunity to insult him?

    Thinking of this, the evildoer immediately strode out of the hall and grabbed Rui Sheng, who was watching the show leisurely and had no intention of running away. He raised his big palm and smacked Rui Sheng''s little tender bottom a few times. Immediately, Rui Sheng burst into tears and cried loudly,"mom, this bad guy hit your precious son!"

    When Leng ruoxue heard her son''s words and sobs, she couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed.

    This little brat, he would bully his father whenever he had the chance. However, in order to cooperate with her son, Leng ruoxue still walked over and took her son from the evildoer''s arms. With his mother''s warm embrace, Ruisheng buried his head in his mother''s shoulder and looked up from time to time. He blinked his clear ck eyes and looked at the evildoer provocatively.

    The evil demon was furious, but this was his own son, so he naturally couldn''t really hit him. It was just that this devilish brat liked to act too much, and even though the couple knew this, they still had to cooperate, so that this brat would think that his plot had seeded.

    In an instant, the demon couldn''t help but sigh! It was not easy to raise a child, and it was even more difficult to raise a brat who liked to go against himself.

    However, he was still her son, so she still had to dote on him.

    The demon was helpless. Leng ruoxue was stuck between the father and son, which gave her a headache. She had really coaxed the young and the old and was not idle at all. There was nothing that could really make her worry less!

    The dejected Leng ruoxue gave the evildoer a look, and the evildoer left the living room alone with an aggrieved expression.

    Leng ruoxue, on the other hand, yed with her three sons for a while and coaxed them to sleep before returning to her room.

    When they entered the room, the evil demon put on an aggrieved expression once he saw that his wife had returned. Leng ruoxue''s head started to hurt when she saw this.

    "Wifey ..." Seeing that Leng ruoxue didn''t have much of a reaction, the demon could only call out softly. His Starry Eyes were looking at Leng ruoxue with affection.

    Leng ruoxue''s heart started beating wildly.

    She couldn''t take it when he seduced her like this!

    Leng ruoxue wanted to escape, but before she could do so, the demon pulled her into his arms ...

    The next day.

    The elitepetition hosted by the Yang family continued. Before the officialpetition, all the ancient martial arts families had reached an agreement to agree to the request of the Yang family''s ancestor. ording to the thoughts of all the families, how could they not win against three little babies with so many families working together? If that was the case, why were they still in the ancient martial arts world? they might as well just kill themselves!

    Just like that, they agreed to the five hundred year agreement.

    When the Yang family''s old ancestor heard this news, he wasn''t very happy, because even if the Yang family won this bet, they wouldn''t be able to enjoy it!

 Chapter 3132 Side Story, Are You Alone?(2)

    Seeing the Yang family''s ancestor''s conflicted, dark, and lonely face, the families that had agreed to thispetition were instantly overjoyed. Hmph! They knew that the old man from the Yang family was just holding on. In order to make the three little children happy, he actually used the rise and fall of the family for 500 years as a bet. If this was not courting death, what was it?

    However, since the bet had been agreed and the agreement had been signed, there was no reason for the old man from the Yang family to go back on his word. At this moment, all the ancestors of the families decided that the agreement would take effect immediately!

    All the ancient martial arts families were secretly happy.

    In fact, how could the Yang family ancestor not know what they were thinking? but at this time, he knew the pain in his heart, and he could not say it out loud. It was clearly a good thing, but he couldn''t smile.

    At this time, the elder who had a good rtionship with the Yang family''s ancestor walked to his side with a worried look and asked,"What, what happened? Are you afraid that the three cute little kids will lose thepetition?"

    This old man''s family was the only one among all the ancient martial arts families that did not participate in the huge bet. At the same time, he had the best rtionship with the Yang family''s ancestor. Now that he saw the Yang family''s ancestor''s sad face and dark circles under his eyes overnight, he couldn''t help but be worried. What kind of big thing had happened to make the Yang family''s ancestor so worried?

    "No." The Yang family''s old ancestor smiled bitterly, he couldn''t tell this to outsiders!

    "What''s that? We''ve been old friends for so many years. If you need any help, just tell me! Please don''t be polite!" The old man said straightforwardly.

    "It''s nothing, just some family matters. Don''t worry, I can handle it." The Yang family''s old ancestor said perfunctorily.

    Hearing this, the old man immediately became unhappy and said,"Old man yang, we''ve known each other for so many years, how could I not know you? If it wasn''t for something big happening, you wouldn''t have shut your mouth like a mshell. Tell me quickly, what''s the matter? we can discuss and solve it. "

    "You can''t help me with this." Hearing the old man say this, the Yang family ancestor could only say.

    "I can''t help? The situation is so serious that even thebined strength of our two families can''t do it?" The old man asked in disbelief.

    The Yang family''s old ancestor nodded, and then whispered,"If you insist on getting involved, you might bring a fatal disaster to the family, so you don''t have to worry about this matter. In the future, just remember to burn incense for me during the new year and other festivals."

    "..." The old man''s face changed slightly when he heard this. He couldn''t help but widen his eyes and look at the Yang family ancestor in disbelief. Is this ... Is this his funeral?

    "What exactly ..." The old man still wanted to ask, but just as he said two words, the Yang family''s old ancestor pressed on his shoulder and said,""Don''t ask, I''m doing this for your own good. "

    "Alright! Don''t worry, if that day reallyes, I''ll take care of the Yang family. " The old man promised.

    The Yang family''s old ancestor was afraid that his old friend would be worried, so he could only nod. In his heart, he couldn''t help but think, in the future, there will be no Yang family, so what''s the point of taking care of them! However, he didn''t dare to say this out loud. Otherwise, his old friend would definitely be shocked.

    After a brief exchange with his old friend, the ancestor of the Yang family adjusted his mood and led the ancestors of the ancient martial arts families to the honored guests ''seats.

    Along the way, the elders of the Yang family that the ancestors of the ancient martial arts families met were all listless and dispirited. This strange scene made the ancient martial arts families very curious.

    They couldn''t understand what was going on with the Yang family. Why were they all like frost-covered eggnts, wilting?

    After sitting down in the guest''s seat, the Li family''s ancestor, who had specially sat next to the Yang family''s ancestor, nudged the Yang family''s ancestor''s arm and winked at him with a smile,""Your Yang family couldn''t have failed to reach a consensus, right?"

    "What do you mean?" The Yang family''s old ancestor was puzzled.

    "Look at all of you, frowning. Aren''t you all afraid of losing?" The Li family''s elderughed evilly and continued,""However, I have to say something about this matter. It''s good to have different opinions in the family, but you can''t just rely on your status as the Yang family''s ancestor to make your own decisions! It''s best if the family''s opinions can be unified when encountering problems. This way, there won''t be any family conflicts!"

    "You think I''m like you? To tell you the truth, I''m not afraid of losing, and it''s not that our Yang family can''t afford to lose!" The Yang family''s old ancestor was already in a bad mood, and after being provoked by the Li family''s old ancestor like this, his anger immediately rose.

    "Tsk, you really want to keep your face and suffer. If you''re not afraid of losing, why do you look like your rtives have died? look at each and every one of you, how Haggard you look!" The Li family elder pointed at an elder and said.

    "I was too excited yesterday and didn''t sleep well. Is that not okay?" The Yang family''s old ancestor roared.

    "You all didn''t sleep well? Isn''t this too much of a coincidence?" Li n elder clearly didn''t believe him.

    "It''s up to you to believe it! I can''t be bothered with you, you''ll know when the timees!" After the Yang family''s old ancestor said this, he turned his head and no longer paid attention to the Li family''s old man who was looking for trouble.

    At the same time, the elitepetition continued.

    The three who had known about this long ago were already waiting on the stage.

    However, they had arrived a little early, so after waiting for more than half an hour and seeing that no one hade up to the ring to challenge their brothers, they were a little impatient.

    Among them, Rui Sheng and Rui ze kept pacing around the spacious ring with their hands behind their back. Their beautiful little faces were full of dissatisfaction and unhappiness!

    Only Rui Jin was still calmly eating his fruit, as if it was none of his business.

    In fact, he was also very anxious. However, he used his glutton nature to cover up his dissatisfaction and gave people a rather harmless feeling.

    The Yang family''s ancestor, who was sitting in the guest''s seat, saw this and quickly called over an elder in charge of thepetition. He instructed him to skip all the cumbersome steps and start thepetition immediately!

    Towards the Yang family''s ancestor''s eagerness, the Li family''s ancestor sitting beside him was extremely puzzled, and sneered,"Old man yang, are you in such a hurry to serve us for 500 years?"

    "Yup! You should be secretly happy!" The Yang family''s old ancestor obviously wasn''t in the mood to bicker with the Li family''s old man, but the Li family''s old ancestor still didn''t want to let him go and continued to provoke him,"Of course, we will be happy. At that time, our big families will also use your Yang family members well. Don''t worry, we will not let you have a moment of idle time."

    "Alright, I''ll be waiting." The Yang family''s old ancestor angrily said, and then no longer said anything.

    The Li family''s elder felt that it was not interesting, so he also obediently watched thepetition.

    The match began very quickly after all the opening steps were omitted. However, the three Poochie waited for a few minutes, but none of their opponents stepped into the ring. This made the three Poochie unhappy again.

    As the eldest brother, Saint Rui looked up at the Yang family''s old ancestor in the honored guests "seat. The meaning in his clear ck eyes was very obvious, where is he? Where were the people they beat up in thepetition?

    Seeing the anger in the little guy''s eyes, the Yang family''s ancestor couldn''t help but wipe the cold sweat on his forehead. Then he looked at the ancient martial arts family''s ancestors sitting beside him and said,"If your family doesn''t send out a participant, how is thepetition supposed to proceed?"

    The ancestors of the major ancient martial arts families were also somewhat dissatisfied with the Yang family''s ancestor''sint. How could they be med? It''s the family''s little ones who are unwilling to be the first to go up the ring topete with the three milk babies!

    In fact, the ancestors of the ancient martial arts families did not expect that the juniors of their families would be unwilling to fight first because there were three babies in the ring. These little B * stards! Didn''t he already know about it? Why are you being so pretentious now?

    In fact, what the ancestors of the ancient martial arts families didn''t know was that the younger generation of their families had been quite angry with the Yang family''s proposal at first, thinking that it was an insult to them. They had also decided to teach the Yang family a hard lesson with the intention of making the Yang family look bad. But what they didn''t expect was that when they really faced these three tender and cute children, they were all scared.

    He couldn''t not be terrified!

    Even if they were angry in their hearts, they didn''t have the face to fight with the three children in the ring. Therefore, they started to shirk responsibility to each other, thinking that it would be best if they could avoid this matter. Even if they couldn''t avoid it, they absolutely couldn''t be the first to enter the ring. If that happened, how could they face the elders of Jiang Dong in the future? Moreover, if the news of them winning against the three children got out, it would not be a good thing to bring honor to their ancestors. If others knew, they would only say that they were bullying the weak ...

    It was for these reasons that the juniors of the major ancient martial arts families were not very willing to go on stage. If they really couldn''t win, they absolutely couldn''t go on the stage first.

    And if they didn''t go up, the three of them would have to wait in the ring with their eyes wide open.

    Seeing that time was passing by, the Yang family''s old ancestor was extremely anxious. If these three little treasures were to go crazy, the consequences would be unimaginable!

    After thinking for a moment, the Yang family''s old ancestor said,"Everyone, if the participants from your families don''t enter the ring within ten minutes, it will be equivalent to them forfeiting the match and they will be judged to have lost!"

    Hearing this, the ancestors of the ancient martial arts families became anxious.

    Forfeiting? That was absolutely impossible!

    With no other choice, the ancestors of the ancient martial arts families could only personally go to persuade the younger generation of their families. Unfortunately, even if they were to dry their mouths, no one was willing to stand out bravely. In the end, the major families could only decide the order of the fight by drawing lots. If they still refused to go up, they would be expelled from the family.

    It had to be said that the final announcement was still very useful. The drawing of lots to determine the order of appearance was also very fair. However, some people were happy, while others were sad. The person who drew the first to appear seemed to have suffered a major blow, and his expression was one of unwillingness.

    However, no matter what, the three Poochie finally met their match.

    "You''re alone?" Looking at the youngdy walking slowly up the ring, Saint Rui asked in dissatisfaction.

    "Yes, I''m the first one." The young woman replied. She looked at the three little babies ''eyes and her pink heart kept jumping. Cute, they were really too cute! Such a cute little babe, how could she bear to do it! Shua shua shua ...

 Chapter 3133 Side Story, Will You Be My Sons?(1)

    The young woman was very sad, but who could she me for her bad luck? However, it was impossible for her to attack the three babies. She couldn''t do it!

    Thinking of this, the woman decided to respond to all changes by staying the same. After thinking about it, she nned to chat with the three children and get closer to them. At that time, the three little children might take the initiative to admit defeat! And she wouldn''t have to be so troubled and conflicted.

    After preparing what she wanted to say, the young woman put on a friendly and harmless smile and said to the three,""Little babies, Auntie will bring you to y, okay?"

    y?

    When the three of them heard this, they couldn''t help but look up at the woman. They were here to beat people up, not to y? Besides, what''s so fun about this self-proimed Auntie in front of me?

    The young woman''s words made the three of them feel baffled. Seeing that the three of them didn''t say anything and only frowned as they looked at her with a conflicted expression, the woman''s love for them grew even stronger.

    "Little babies, can you be my sons? I''ll definitely make you the happiest little kids in the world!" The young woman couldn''t help but say as she looked at the three of them and liked them more and more.

    Be a son?

    The three of them were stunned. Was this person not here to fight with them, but to snatch their Dear mother''s son? In an instant, the three of them sympathized with their poor mother. Why were these women either trying to snatch their mother''s man or their son?

    Moreover, they were not really those little children who knew nothing and only knew how to eat and sleep all day. Was it really good for this grandmother to lie to them like this?

    The three of them looked down on the person in front of them.

    However, the person in front of them didn''t do anything bad to them, so they really couldn''t just go up and beat him up. However, the three of them were extremely annoyed. So what if it was apetition? why did hee to the ring to snatch their son? what was this?

    The three of them hadpletely discovered that the people here were not mentally normal. Otherwise, why would they always have whimsical thoughts?

    At the same time, the ancestors of the ancient martial arts families sitting in the VIP seats were also confused by the young woman''s words. They did not know how to react.

    They were mainly surprised and didn''t know what was wrong with this young woman, while the ancestor of the Yang family was speechless and full of ck lines. He admitted that the three animals were so cute that he once had the idea of kidnapping them home, but that was just a thought and he never seeded. However, after knowing that the parents of the three animals were very powerful, hepletely put down that idea. But now, it was obvious that there were some unlucky people who didn''t know the truth and were fascinated by the three cute and beautiful appearances.

    AI! These three were beautiful and extremely cute on the outside, but they were little demons as ck as ink in their bones! Whoever had designs on them, regardless of gender, would definitely not have a good end!

    It could be said that the Yang family''s ancestor already knew the three of them quite well, because he had suffered a lot in their hands. But after suffering losses, he still treated the three of them as usual, even like a moth to a me. He had no choice, who asked him to be so willing!

    As for the current one, he didn''t know how many people had been fascinated by the three little babies.

    The Yang family''s old ancestor felt some sympathy for the young woman on the stage. However, he was in an extremely bad mood right now, so he would not say anything. And it just so happened that the young woman on the ring was sitting next to him. She belonged to old man Li, who he hated and liked to go against him the most. As such, he could not wait to watch a good show!

    The Yang family''s elder, who was ready to watch the show, quietly nced at the Li family''s elder. He wanted to turn his gaze back to the ring. However, although his nce was very light, he was still discovered by the Li family''s elder, who had been secretly observing him.

    The Li n''s elder smiled and said,""These three little children are indeed cute. No wonder even the granddaughter of my n can''t help but want to recognize them as her sons. How about it, why don''t we get married?"

    "What marriage?" The Yang family''s old ancestor immediately asked with vignce.

    "Send your three little kids to my house and let them be my live-in son-inw! It''s the most popr thing now. " Li n''s elder said with a hint of pride.

    "You, you old fart, to think you could think of this! Raise? These three children are only a little over a year old, and you already have ideas about them? I''m telling you, stop daydreaming! This is absolutely impossible!" The Yang family''s ancestor was furious when he heard this. However, he didn''t dare to casually reveal the identities of the three parents, so he could only angrily refuse.

    "What''s impossible? when your Yang family bes a subsidiary family of our Li family, as long as we want these three beautiful little babies, you have to take the initiative to give them to us. This is the rule. Old man yang, don''t you understand?" Seeing that the Yang family''s old ancestor was as angry as a rooster with its feathers blown up, the Li family''s old man was extremely happy.

    Hehe, in the confrontation between the two, old man yang had the upper hand most of the time. Now, three little children could make him angry, which made the Li family''s ancestor quite excited and excited.

    "Rules my ass! I''m telling you, that''s impossible!" The Yang family''s old ancestor angrily shouted, his face red with anger.

    "I''ve said it before, nothing is impossible. Forget it, I won''t ask you for her now. After the Yang family bes a subsidiary family of the Li family, I''ll ask you for her. Let''s see if you dare to refuse. " The Li family''s old ancestor was getting more and more proud as he spoke. If he had a tail, he would probably raise it to the sky.

    "I''m sorry, but your Li family will never have that chance!" After saying this, the Yang family''s old ancestor no longer paid attention to the Li family''s old man who was a little too smug, and turned his attention to the ring.

    At this time, Saint Rui, who was in the ring, suddenly turned his head and looked at the guests ''seats. This nce immediately gave the old ancestor of the Yang family a bad feeling.

    Sure enough, just as he thought of this, he heard Rui Sheng suddenly cry at the top of his voice,""Mom, someone is going to fight with you for your son! Mommy, someone is going to steal daddy from you and be our mommy! Mom, someone is trying to snatch your cute son as a live-in son-inw! Dad, mom, Grandpa, uncle, Grandpa draon...You won''t be able to see our three cute little ones!"

    ..."He knew it! He knew it!

    Hearing what Saint Rui said, the old ancestor of the Yang family could not help but turn pale. Although this matter had nothing to do with the Yang family, there were many strong people who were unpredictable. Who knew if those two terrifying Lords would me this matter on the Yang family?

    The Yang family''s old ancestor suddenly felt that he was very miserable. Why did everything have to be encountered by his Yang family!

    ring at the old man from the Li family who liked to provoke him, the Yang family''s old ancestor said angrily,""Alright, now our Yang family has your Li family as apanion."

    "What do you mean?" The Li family''s old ancestor, who was also shocked by Saint Rui''s words, asked with a confused look.

    He really didn''t expect that his joke would be heard by the child. That little boy''s ears were really good!

 Chapter 3134 Side Story, Will You Be My Sons?(2)

    "I mean, your Li family can clean up and wait for death!" The Yang family''s old ancestor said in an unpleasant tone.

    "Old man yang, you''ve gone too far. I just made a few casual jokes. Do you have to curse our entire Li family? I really didn''t expect you to have such vicious thoughts. To think that I''ve always treated you as a friend!" The Li n''s elder said angrily.

    "I''m telling the truth, why don''t you believe me? Besides, do you really see me as a friend? I don''t believe you at all! Also, I don''t see you as a friend! I just know a lot of them!" The Yang family''s old ancestor said honestly.

    "You, you ..." Elder li was so angry that he couldn''t speak. Very quickly, his eyes were also wide open.

    Because at this time, in addition to the three little children and the young woman, there was another handsome man with an extraordinary temperament on the ring. As soon as this man, who was like a banished immortal, appeared, all the women present were petrified. Pairs of watery eyes filled with love stared at the handsome banished immortal on the ring without blinking.

    Due to the immortal-ying man''s sudden appearance, not only did it make many women infatuated, but it also shocked many people. Therefore, everyone forgot to think about how this person had appeared in the ring.

    "Uncle, you won''t be able to see us! Someone is trying to Rob us!" Seeing Leng ruohan suddenly appear in the ring, Rui Sheng immediatelyined. The little devil in his heart had longughed.

    "With me here, who would dare to Rob you!" Leng ruohan''s expression turned cold when she heard this.

    "This olddy wants us to be her sons, and her family''s ancestor wants us to be live-in son-inw. Uncle, is that live-in son-inw the one mom and dad were talking about yesterday?" Saint Rui asked innocently.

    Leng ruohan''s face darkened when she heard that. Oh no, my nephews! Can you not mention the words ''live-in son-inw''? Your father will fly into a rage!

    "Why are they the same as the Yang family? they all want our man to be a live-in son-inw? Uncle, do you want to be one?" Saint Rui ignored Leng ruohan''s helplessness and continued to speak.

    This time, Leng ruohan was in a mess. What did this have to do with him? How did he get shot for no reason?

    My nephews, did uncle dote on you for nothing? You''re putting your uncle in a trap like this?

    "Uncle, are you willing or not?" Seeing that Leng ruohan did not say anything, Saint Rui asked reluctantly.

    "Uncle ..." Leng ruohan, who was about to be driven mad by Saint Rui, was about to answer when another shy voice interrupted her.

    "I''m willing!" The youngdy who spoke immediately lowered her head, blushing. She did not dare to look at Leng ruohan.

    "..." Leng ruohan was speechless. What are you willing to do? It''s none of your business, so why are you interrupting!

    "You''re willing to be a live-in son-inw?" Saint Rui obviously did not want to let go of this new topic and asked.

    "Brother, a live-in son-inw should be a man. How can she be a woman?" Rui ze asked.

    "That''s true!" Rui Sheng pretended to have just reacted.

    As Leng ruohan looked at his two nephews ''excellent performance, he started to pity the young woman. However, in order not to hinder his nephews'' interest, he really could not speak casually. It was fine as long as his nephews did not set up a trap for him. Otherwise, he would fly into a rage.

    "I ... I''m willing to marry you." Seeing that her words had been misunderstood by the cute baby, the young woman quickly corrected her.

    "You''re going to marry our Father?" Saint Rui was shocked.

    "We''re done for, our poor mother is going to go home again!" Rui ze also said loudly.

    "Brother, let''s quickly pack up and leave with mom!" Rui Jin, who had been eating silently, also interrupted.

    Looking at the situation, Leng ruohan''s target of sympathy had changed to his poor brother-inw. What was going on? Why did it have to do with that evildoer?

    At this moment, Leng ruoxue and the evildoer, who had been observing the situation on the stage through the screen, were so angry that they were gritting their teeth. If they had known that this would happen, they would not have given birth to these three devilish children!

    How could they be other people''s sons? Instead of looking forward to him and his wife being in love, he was looking for an opportunity to make his wife leave him. What kind of stinky son was this!

    The demon was really about to die of anger!

    Leng ruoxue could only try her best tofort her husband who was going crazy. In her heart, she was actually quite helpless.

    Her son liked to go against his husband, and both the palm and the back of his hand were meat. It would be difficult for her to help anyone!

    Such a fact made Leng ruoxue deeply feel that she was the most difficult mother and wife in the world.

    Ever since their son was born, the father and son fight in their family had never stopped.

    It was foreseeable that such a situation would continue for many years in the future. It would only be over when his son got married and had his own family.

    AI! Leng ruoxue sighed in her heart.

    At this moment, the young woman in the ring saw that the three children had misunderstood her meaning and hurriedly said,""No, no! I''m willing to marry your uncle. "

    The young woman spoke in a hurry. She lowered her head after she finished speaking. Leng ruohan''s face turned ck when she heard this.

    When he came up to the ring, did he propose to this woman?

    He clearly didn''t remember it. But how could it be misunderstood now?

    Leng ruohan was not in a good mood. He even had the urge to beat someone up. On the other hand, the evildoer who saw everything through the light screen was in a bad mood.

    Looking at the evil demonughing as he copsed on the bed, Leng ruoxue could only silently pity her pitiful brother in her heart. Her brother had clearly gone up to the arena to support the three disobedient children, yet he had unexpectedly gotten himself a cheap wife. One could only imagine how depressed her brother must be.

    Leng ruohan was indeed depressed, and the three of them were a little unhappy too. They were obviously trying to mess with their cheap father, but why did it end up with their uncle?

    Unhappy, very unhappy!

    "Are you sure you''re going to marry our uncle and not dad?" Saint Rui, who was very unhappy, confirmed.

    "Yes." The young woman nodded.

    "But my uncle doesn''t want to marry you! So, let''s just fight!" Saint Rui was angry and did not want to talk anymore.

    Faced with this sudden turn of events, the youngdy was a little dumbfounded. On the other hand, Leng ruohan could not help but smile. Her own nephew was really cute no matter how she looked at him!

    Leng ruohan''s smile instantly mesmerized the young woman, causing her to be infatuated again.

    Seeing this, Saint Rui was even more unhappy. Facing the female passerby who was infatuated with his uncle, he only had one sentence to reply to her,""Don''t be a Toad lusting after swan meat!"

    "How can you say that your uncle is a Toad?" The youngdy who was brought back to her senses by Saint Rui''s words said with a face full of dissatisfaction. At this time, she saw that the three little babies were not as cute as before. How could a junior talk to an elder like that?

    "The toad I was talking about was you!" Rui Sheng patted his forehead and said speechlessly. He realized that women who were infatuated with him, other than being self-righteous, had a shockingly poor ability to understand.

    This time, the young woman could no longer keep a straight face. Soon, there was a burst ofughter around her. The woman''s originally beautiful face was red with anger and even distorted. Which young and beautiful woman could stand being called a Toad in public?

    "You rude little brat, didn''t your parents teach you manners? Is this how you talk to your elders?" The angry woman was so angry that she could not care about maintaining her gentle appearance anymore. She angrily pointed at Rui Sheng and shouted. She was wrong, these three children were not cute at all, and they were even detestable!

    "Elder? Is he referring to you?" Saint Rui asked in confusion.

    "Of course!" The young woman nodded.

    "But you''re not my elder! May I ask, who are you to my family?" Saint Rui continued to ask.

    "Although I''m not rted to your family, I''m older than you, so you have to respect me!" The young woman said.

    "Like this? But mom said that some people don''t need to be respected, like toads who want to eat swan meat!" Saint Ruiughed evilly. Originally, they didn''t have any deep enmity with this young woman, but he hated the words of the old man in the honored guests ''seats too much. He actually wanted to raise them up and even want them to be live-in son-inw, Hmph! If they dared to plot against them, they had to have the ability to withstand the revenge of the three brothers.

    This was only the first step towards this woman. Who asked them to be a family!

    Since young, the three brothers did not know that there was a cause for resentment and a debtor for debts. They only knew that no matter what means were used and where they started, it was enough as long as they could punish the bad guys.

    It was precisely because of this that this young woman, who was only infatuated with him, became the first person they wanted to attack.

    How could they not pay a price for having any ideas about them? However, Saint Rui did not expect this woman to reveal her true colors so quickly. Wasn''t her change of attitude a little too fast? Where''s your gentleness? Where''s your kindness? Was he fed to pigs?

    Saint Rui expressed his disdain.

    The young woman, who had been provoked once again, was so angry that she had lost her mind, especially when she heard theughter of the women around her. She hated the three children in front of her from the bottom of her heart.

    There was naturally no need to pamper an unlikable child.

    As the woman thought of this, she had already swiftly and fiercely attacked the three of them.

    The three of them calmly waited for the woman to pounce on them. Leng ruohan, who was at the side, watched coldly from the side and did not move.

    On the contrary, some of the sentimental women watching the battle from below the ring couldn''t help but worry for these three little children. No one had expected that the Li family''s woman would be so provoked that she would attack so ruthlessly. Was there a need to treat three little children like this? He even used the Li family''s ultimate move. He wanted to kill the three little babies!

 Chapter 3135 Side Story, Whose Turn Is It?

    "Be careful! This is the Li family''s unique skill, it can kill!" All of a sudden, a voice filled with worry was heard. This voice was especially clear among the cries of surprise. However, Leng ruohan, who was on the stage, could not help but frown when she heard it.

    It was reasonable to say that the other party''s reminder should have been out of good intentions, but they were clearly supposed to be fully focused on thepetition. If they were disturbed by this sound, it would definitely disturb the state of mind of the participants. If it were not his three nephews on the stage at this moment, but someone with a weaker mind, they might have been affected by this sound.

    More importantly, the person who warned him was a woman. It was not that Leng ruohan was looking down on the woman. It was just that although the woman''s face was filled with worry, her eyes kept drifting towards him. This fact made Leng ruohan exceptionally irritated. She really wanted to beat someone up!

    Leng ruohan suppressed the displeasure in her heart and did not want to bother with the girl who was trying to gain advantage in front of him. However, who knew that the girls who were watching from below the ring actually imitated her and started to shout loudly, not to be outdone.

    For a moment, the entirepetition ground became a sea of women''s screams. The atmosphere was rather heated, and the gazes that were cast on Leng ruohan looked as if they could not wait to strip him naked.

    Leng ruohan''s handsome face darkened bit by bit, and the three who had been disturbed were also particrly displeased. Rui Sheng was so angry that he pouted his little mouth and shouted at the top of his voice,""All of you shut up! I''ll throw all of you out if you continue to argue! Women are so annoying and troublesome!"

    Rui Sheng pouted his little mouth and said that he hated women, which made many peopleugh. Some people even teased,""Little guy, you''re still young, of course you don''t know the good things about women!"

    "Women are good? Well, there are some good ones, at least our mother is, but I don''t dare to say anything about the ones outside the ring. I heard that a woman is equivalent to 500 ducks. Quick, count how many ducks are down there?"

    Duck?

    After hearing this, many of the onlookers were speechless.

    It should be known that those who coulde to watch the arena were all daughters of ancient martial arts families. But now, they were said by a little boy that each of them wasparable to 500 ducks. Who could ept this?

    Sure enough, a woman''s face turned red with anger and she shouted,""What do you know, you little kid? You haven''t even grown your hair!"

    "Tsk, this young master knows a lot. At least I know that you''re shouting and yelling because of my uncle, but I want to tell you, don''t have any ideas about my uncle. Don''t even think about eating swan meat if you''re a Toad. By the way, toads are talking about you women, don''t get it wrong. " Saint Rui was not annoyed by the woman''s words and replied with a smile.

    However, his words made the women below the ring angry enough. In just a short while, they also deeply felt that the little children in front of them were really not cute. But who asked them to have a good uncle, so the women were quite conflicted. If they really offended these three little children, they were afraid that they would not have any chance to be their aunty!

    AI! So depressed, so frustrated!

    The girls were about to go crazy.

    At this moment, an extremely calm voice was heard.

    "Brother, be careful! That crazy woman is running toward you!"

    The one who said this was Rui Jin. At this moment, he was still calmly eating his favorite fruit, but his eyes had been focused on the young woman who had been a little crazy before. Now that he saw that crazy woman heading towards his brother, and his brother was busy chatting with the women below the stage, he had no choice but to speak up.

    Of course, when he said this, he was also a little dissatisfied. He was clearly sitting in the ring obediently and was acting like a quiet, beautiful man. He also looked weak. Why didn''t that crazy woman attack him, but instead went to find trouble with his brother?

    Depressed! It was really too depressing!

    The foodie Rui Qiao was extremely unhappy. He felt that not only did that crazy woman have no taste, she was also looking down on him and ignoring him!

    At the thought of this, he red at her with his dark, Starry Eyes and then threw the fruit core in his hand ...

    The youngdy who was running towards Rui Sheng fell to the ground before she could get close to him. Rui Sheng, who was ready to fight back, could only withdraw his leg awkwardly. He then looked at the youngdy who had fallen to the ground and asked in surprise,"What is this? Weak body? Are you hungry or tired?"

    Saint Rui''s suspicion made most of the people in the VIP seats who noticed this scene feel helpless. At this moment, they deeply felt that this little guy was too bad. He clearly knew that it was his younger brother''s doing, but he still pretended to be innocent!

    What was a weak body?

    This was clearly a scheme!

    However, when they saw the innocent and ignorant little boy in front of them, the people in the VIP seats couldn''t help but roar in their hearts. Shameless, he''s really too shameless. Who raised this two-faced little boy? Why are you so bad?"

    At the same time, a few gazes also simultaneously floated to the Yang family''s old ancestor, looking at him and directly exploding.

    "Why are you all looking at me? There aren''t any flowers on my face. " The Yang family''s old ancestor was so angry that he roared.

    "Your Yang family''s little kid is not simple!" Seeing that the Yang family''s old ancestor was peeved, an old man said in a very reserved manner.

    "That''s right!" Although the Yang family''s old ancestor was depressed, he still proudly raised his head and said.

    "You''re so smug! When thepetition is over, let''s see how your Yang family can continue to show off!" The Li family''s ancestor, who was sitting beside the Yang family''s ancestor, couldn''t bear to see the Yang family''s ancestor being so proud, immediately provoked him.

    At the mention of this, the Yang family''s old ancestor became a little listless. The pain in his heart was not enough to be exined to outsiders, but at this moment, he didn''t dare show it on his face, so he could only force a smile and say, "I''m thinking of waiting for thepetition to end so that your families can quickly send people to participate in thepetition. If you continue to dawdle, the sky will turn dark!"

    "What are you so anxious about? isn''t the Li family still in the ring?" Another old man reminded.

    "The Li family ..." The ancestor of the Yang family was about to say that the Li family would leave the ring very soon. However, before he could say this, he saw that the young woman of the Li family, who could not stand the stimtion of Saint Rui''s words, rolled her eyes and fainted. Then, she was kicked off the ring by Saint Rui.

    This time, the Yang family''s ancestor didn''t even need to say anything. The other family''s ancestors all had ugly expressions as they waited for the next contestant toe up the stage.

    The ancestors of the various ancient martial arts families had manyints about this disappointing junior of the Li family. This had also disrupted their ns, making them quite dissatisfied. More importantly, they didn''t know why, but they felt a faint sense of uneasiness in their hearts.

    At this moment, on the arena, Saint Rui was also depressed.

    Because before he could even kick her, that crazy woman had been finished off by his brother''s fruit core. This made him feel no sense of aplishment!

    No, the next opponent must be him!

    Saint Rui looked resentfully at Rui Yan, who was still gnawing on the fruit, and his eyes were very firm.

    Although his idea was beautiful, it was a pity that Rui ze also had the same idea, and he acted a little earlier than him.

    The opponent who had just stepped onto the ring did not even have the time to say his opening remarks before he was kicked off the ring by a shadow that suddenly flew to his side and fainted.

    Then, the shadow stood still on the stage and shouted at the contestants ''seats,""Next!"

    "¡­¡­"

    At this time, the disciples of the ancient martial arts families who were sitting in the contestant''s seats were at a loss. After all, they were in the ring, so shouldn''t they go through the necessary procedures? Shouldn''t the polite words be said in a few simple sentences? But why did he kick him without saying anything? Could this match still be enjoyable?

    "Next! Whose turn is it?" Seeing that no one was paying attention to him, Ruize asked again, but unfortunately, no one answered him.

    Such a situation made Rui ze''s pretty and cute little face be serious.

    How detestable! These people actually dared to ignore him!

    Rui ze was very angry, the consequences were very serious!

    Then, he stretched out his little hand and pointed at the disciples of the ancient martial arts families in the contestant seats. He shouted with a majestic aura,""All of you,e at me together!"

    All together?

    This time, the participants from the ancient martial arts families were so depressed that they wanted to scratch the wall.

    It wasn''t that they couldn''t gang up on him, but it also depended on who they were up against, right?

    They couldn''t get past the barrier in their hearts if they were asked to gang up on three little children. How strong must one''s mental endurance be to be so thick-skinned as to bully the three little kids?

    However, it was obvious that the child in front of him was serious. Furthermore, he was very serious. Seeing that they didn''t respond for a long time, Rui ze''s beautiful little face darkened.

    The Furious Rui ze simply jumped off the high ring and ran towards the ancient martial family''s contestants.

    When the participants from the ancient martial arts families saw this, they just looked at the actions of the little boy in front of them in a daze and felt puzzled. What was he trying to do?

    What could he do?

    Of course, I''m going to challenge you all one-on-one!

    As triplets, Rui Sheng and Rui Qiao understood what Rui ze meant. He couldn''t wait!

    In fact, they couldn''t wait any longer. The opponent was too long-winded and not decisive at all. It was just a fight, why was she being so coy like a big girl?

    However,pared to Rui ze''s anxiousness, the two of them were still very calm.

    As soon as Rui ze ran to the ancient martial arts family contestants, he first stretched out his right fist and punched the unlucky guy on his left, then turned around and kicked the waist of someone on his right. Suddenly, two painful groans sounded, and the Small Faces of the two people who were hit first turned pale.

    The intense pain in their bodies made them almost unable to stand steadily, and their eyes were filled with disbelief.

    Rui ze directly ignored the two people''s slightly panicked gazes, and instead showed off his skills and mixed into the crowd, killing in all directions.

    In a short moment, the contestant area was stirred into a pot of porridge by a small person.

    Seeing this, Rui Sheng and Rui Yan also jumped off the stage and rushed into the contestant area. If they didn''t attack now, they wouldn''t have the chance to fight anymore.

    The three children were like apetition as they went up on stage. Leng ruohan, who had been standing quietly on the stage, could not help but frown when she saw the chaotic scene in front of her.

    My nephews! He was really impatient! He was also bing more and more violent!

 Chapter 3136 Side Story: Not Entering The Ring Doesnt Count As A Win

    Leng ruohan couldn''t help but sigh. Her nephews ''personalities were really like that evil man'' s!

    Of course, the three of them would definitely not be willing to let Leng ruohan think that way. However, they could not be bothered to figure out their uncle''s thoughts at this moment. They only wanted to fight to their heart''s content.

    Although this was a bit of a bully, they were always the ones being bullied when they fought with their cheapskate dad and the others, so they enjoyed the feeling of bullying.

    Moreover, they were just three little kids, so they didn''t feel guilty at all for bullying others. It was just a fight! They were just winning with their numbers!

    The three of them were having a good time, but the contestants from the ancient martial arts families, who were sandbags, felt extremely depressed. None of them had expected that these three little children would actually have such strength. This was great, they had embarrassed themselves!

    So many people were actually being chased around by three little children, this kind of situation simply made people not dare to look straight at it!

    Not only that, but the three babies specialized in face smacking, so at this moment, everyone''s faces were more or less injured. Their seriously injured faces were so swollen that they could not be seen.

    Even so, the three of them did not intend to stop here. After all, such an opportunity was too rare, and they had waited long enough. Therefore, ording to the three of them, they had to take back their capital.

    As a result, the participants from the ancient martial arts families were in trouble.

    The three of them didn''t even care about gender when they beat people up. Regardless of whether they were men or women, they received the same treatment. It could be said to be fair and just.

    However, even if the three children were fair and just, the ancestors of the ancient martial arts families sitting in the VIP seats were quite upset when they saw their own children being chased by the three little children. This scene was really too ugly. To put it nicely, the adults were giving in to the three little children, but this was just deceiving themselves and others. People with discerning eyes could see that this was clearly their own children who had no ability to fight back and could only run around.

    "Old man yang, your three kids are not simple!" At this time, the Li family''s ancestor, who was sitting next to the Yang family''s ancestor, was the first to speak. From his tone, his words were very calm, but the Yang family''s ancestor, who knew him well, knew that this old man was starting to look for trouble again!

    After hearing this, the Yang family''s old ancestor''s face remained calm andposed, but his heart was still bitter. These three were not simple! With parents like that, it would be strange if he was simple!

    AI! Although the current situation was very advantageous to the Yang family, the Yang family''s old ancestor was facing the unknown future of the Yang family, so he couldn''t be happy.

    However, he didn''t want outsiders, especially his arch-enemy, to see through him. Thus, even though his heart was heavy, he could only put on a rxed and happy expression."Of course, there are no simple children in the Yang family!"

    His arrogant tone made the Li family''s elder''s anger rise. If he could, he really wanted to curse out loud, but now was obviously not the time.

    Trying his best to control his anger, the Li family''s elder spoke again,""Old man yang, although your three little kids are not simple, they are also a bit dishonest! How could they not follow the rules in such an officialpetition? what would happen to the families that would host thepetition in the future? If every participant learns from your Yang family, wouldn''t the elitepetition be a mess?"

    "What do you mean by that?" Hearing the Li family old man''s words, the Yang family''s old ancestor immediately asked with a vignt look. He knew the old man from the Li family too well and knew that he was up to no good.

    "What I mean is, don''t think that these three kids have won just like that. Thepetition still needs to be decided in the arena!" Li n''s elder said indifferently.

    "In the arena? If I''m not mistaken, you still want those guys who are scurrying around to fight with the three little guys in the arena?" The Yang family''s old ancestor asked with uncertainty. Although he had long guessed that some ancient martial arts families would not admit defeat so easily, he did not expect the Li family''s elder to be so shameless. It was obvious that the winner of thispetition could be determined at a nce, but he still wanted to turn the tables? Moreover, it was obvious that the Li n elder''s words had received the approval of many old fellows.

    Looking at those ancestors of the other ancient martial arts families who didn''t speak, but their expressions clearly revealed their thoughts, the Yang family ancestor couldn''t describe the feeling in his heart. These guys who wanted to save face, at this time, still wanted to struggle, was there any meaning to this?

    The Yang family''s ancestor decided to look down on them, but at this time, he heard the Li family''s ancestor say shamelessly,""What do you mean by running around? If you don''t know how to speak, then don''t use random words, okay? This is clearly our family''s younger generation giving way to your family''s three little children, so this can''t be considered their victory!"

    Since he had already said so much, the Li family elder decided to go back on his words. In any case, he was certain that the Yang family old man couldn''t eat him! However, fortunately, the Yang family''s ancestor knew the Li family''s ancestor too well, so he wasn''t surprised at all by his words. On the contrary, if the other party didn''t act so shamelessly, the Yang family''s ancestor would really be worried!

    However, the Yang family''s old ancestor still deliberately said angrily,"Give way to our three children? Old man Li, don''t you feel guilty for saying such words? Or could it be that all of you agree with old man Li''s words and think that it''s the younger generation in your own family who''s giving way to these three little kids?"

    After angrily criticizing the Li family''s ancestor, the Yang family''s ancestor deliberately went to ask the other ancestors present. After being asked this way, a few of the shy ancient martial arts family''s ancestors immediately blushed.

    However, they were now on the same boat as the Li family, and the current situation was quite unfavorable to the ancient martial arts families. Therefore, even though they knew that denying it would be very shameless, they still firmly stood on the side of the Li family''s ancestor.

    The Yang family''s old ancestor, who had already expected this result, was even angrier. Then, everyone heard him shout,""Alright! I''ve only truly gotten to know you today, and we can''t even be friends in the future. In addition, tell me now, how can I convince you to admit defeat? I''m giving you a chance now. If you still want to go back on your word, don''t me me for being impolite!"

    The Yang family''s ancestor had given thest order to all the ancient martial arts families, but at this moment, none of the ancient martial arts families dared to open their mouths easily. After all, this would determine the future of their families. If so many families joined forces and still lost to those three little kids, they would really have no face to stay in the ancient martial arts world in the future.

    "You guys should talk! I''m giving you a chance. " Seeing that the ancient martial arts families were acting dumb, the Yang family''s ancestor shouted angrily.

    Hearing this, the ancient martial arts families couldn''t help but look at each other. Aftermunicating with each other with their eyes for a long time and reaching a tacit understanding, the Li family''s ancestor spoke on behalf of them,""We have to decide the winner in the arena. If our disciples lose to your three children in the arena, we will be convinced!"

    "Is this true?" The Yang family''s old ancestor asked with a puzzled look.

    "It''s true, old man yang. Do you doubt my credibility?" The Li family''s elder saw that the Yang family''s elder didn''t believe him, so he was quite angry.

    "You still have a reputation?" The Yang family''s old ancestor sneered after hearing this. This guy could go back on his word at any time, and he still had the nerve to talk about credibility with him, what a joke!

    "Of course!" Li n''s elder nodded his head with certainty.

    "But I don''t believe you. All of you, write a written pledge for me. If you continue to act shamelessly, I''ll make your actions public. At that time, I''ll see how you''ll still have the face to stay in the ancient martial arts world!" The Yang family''s ancestor requested.

    Hearing that they had to write a written pledge, the faces of the ancestors of the ancient martial arts families turned ugly. After all, their ancestors had been famous for many years and were well-respected in the ancient martial arts world. Now that they were being questioned like this, they couldn''t help but feel embarrassed!

    However, the current situation was very obvious. If they didn''t write a written pledge, the old man from the Yang family wouldn''t let this matter rest.

    The ancestors of the ancient martial arts familiesmunicated with their eyes again. In the end, it was the Li family''s ancestor who came forward and said,""We can write a written pledge, but you have to write one too!"

    "What should I write?" The Yang family''s old ancestor was amused by these words, his serious face was full of confusion.

    "You have to promise that your three children won''t do the same thing again. They have to defeat our children in the arena fair and square to win." The Li n elder requested.

    "This ..." The Yang family''s old ancestor was a little embarrassed. Those three little things would not listen to him!

    At the thought of this, the Yang family''s old ancestor''s gaze could not help but drift to Leng ruohan, who was on the stage. He believed that the conversation between the various ancient martial arts families would definitely not be hidden from this person.

    He used his eyes to ask for Leng ruohan''s opinion. After getting Leng ruohan''s nod of approval, old ancestor yang was finally at ease!

    Soon after, the Yang family''s old ancestor agreed,""I can write a written pledge, so don''t even think about going back on your word!"

    In this way, the ancient martial arts families who had reached an agreement added their own written pledge to the agreement that had already been signed.

    In the distance, the three who already knew the oue of this matter were rather impatient.

    What the hell is this! They had clearly won, but now the other party was denying it! This situation made the three of them very, very angry! However, since his uncle had already agreed to this, they had to give him face.

    The three of them returned to the ring angrily with their pretty little faces. The people who had been beaten up by them did not dare to approach the ring. They were already afraid of the three of them!

    "Don''t waste the time of the young masters. Hurry up and fight with us. Otherwise, we won''t win. " Seeing that the punching bags under the ring didn''t respond, Saint Rui said angrily.

    "That''s right! Hurry up and get on the stage, this is an opportunity that your ancestors have fought for for you to lose fair and square, don''t waste it!" Ruize, who was also unhappy, also said venomously.

    After being told off by the two little kids, the expressions of the punching bags below the ring were very interesting. Most of them were not as thick-skinned as their ancestor. At this moment, they wished they could just faint. This was really too embarrassing.

    Unexpectedly, the foodie Rui Qiao, who had been in a bad mood, did not n on letting them go. She took a bite of the fruit and said,""Ants, hurry up and enter the arena. If you really don''t want to fight, you can just admit defeat! Just don''t waste any more of our precious time. "

 Chapter 3137 Side Story, I Just Want To Have A Heart-To-Heart Talk With You

    After the three of them spoke, their faces darkened and they maintained the same expression. They red at the ancient martial arts family participants who were pushing each other around. After being stared at by the three of them with disdain for a while, the participants couldn''t hold it in. If they could, they wanted to faint, but they were in good spirits.

    Should I pretend to faint?

    Many of the participants muttered to themselves.

    The three people standing on the stage could tell what some people were thinking, and they snorted coldly. "Don''t even think about pretending to faint! If you want to faint, you have to faint in the arena, otherwise it''s not considered a win!"

    These words fully expressed the anger and dissatisfaction of the three. When the manypetitors below the stage heard this, how could they still have the face to faint? However, if they didn''t faint, they didn''t want to go up the ring and fight with the three fierce beasts.

    At this time, all kinds of feelings such as confusion, depression, and helplessness lingered in the hearts of the participants. They were very ufortable. Not only them, but some of the ancestors of the ancient martial arts families sitting in the VIP seats were also a little ufortable at this time.

    Many of the ancestors of the ancient martial arts families were dissatisfied with the three of them not giving them any face. They deeply felt that although the three little guys of the Yang family looked extremely cute, how could their words be so heart-piercing?

    Thinking of this, the ancestors of the ancient martial arts families all turned their eyes to the Yang family''s ancestor, the meaning of criticism was quite obvious. As for the Yang family''s old ancestor, hepletely ignored these using eyes.

    Seeing the Yang family''s ancestor acting dumb, the ancestors of the ancient martial arts families were even more dissatisfied, and someone even directly said,"Old man yang, your Yang family''s three little children are really sharp-tongued!"

    In fact, he wanted to say that he had a poisonous tongue. He didn''t say that he was leaving some face for the Yang family''s ancestor.

    The Yang family''s old ancestor didn''t seem to care about these words at all, and even smiled,"Thank you for thepliment. However, you have all the time you want to praise the three little fellows. Right now, you should hurry up and get the participants from your respective families to enter the arena. This was too immoral! This is apetition, I hope you all can take it seriously!"

    After the Yang family''s ancestor finished speaking, he no longer paid attention to them. When the ancestors of the ancient martial arts families heard the Yang family''s ancestor''s words, their hearts were even more stifled.

    Were they trying to stall for time? It''s clearly the three little kids of your Yang family who are too abnormal, okay?

    Which family''s child could fight in the arena? In an average family, such a young child might not even be able to walk steadily! However, these three had already beaten up the participants from the ancient martial arts families!

    Thinking of this, the ancestors of the ancient martial arts families felt depressed.

    What a bully! They were really bullying him!

    At this moment, all the ancestors of the ancient martial arts families felt that the Yang family was bullying them. Using these three little children to fight in the arena, as long as their opponents were not cold-blooded, ruthless, and extremely evil, they would not easily do it! These three were definitelyparable to biological weapons and had great destructive power!

    Looking at the arrogant and angry three in the ring, for a moment, the ancestors of the ancient martial arts families almost sent their own children to the ring. However, as soon as they thought about how their children were walking unsteadily with snot flowing out of their noses, the elders immediately dispelled that idea.

    If they really sent their baby on stage, it would be even more embarrassing!

    AI! The ancestors couldn''t help but sigh. They looked at the three with love and hate. Why didn''t they have such descendants in their families? Why did all the good things go to the Yang family''s old ancestor?

    It was not fair! It was so unfair!

    In an instant, the eyes of the patriarchs were filled with envy, jealousy, and hatred as they looked at the Yang family''s patriarch! The Yang family''s old ancestor could feel several burning and resentful gazes on him, but he could only sit calmly. In fact, he knew what those people were thinking, but he couldn''t say anything, because these three weren''t his!

    At the same time, the three people in the ring felt that the old men in the VIP seats weremunicating with their eyes, and the small mes in their hearts rose a little higher.

    As the Big Brother, Saint Rui was naturally the first to express his dissatisfaction.

    He roared,"are you guys done?" If you want to send messages with your eyes, then send them back home. Let them get on the arena quickly! Otherwise, you''ll have to bear the consequences!"

    "Yes, you''ll have to bear the consequences! It''s up to you whether you want them to take the initiative to go up to the ring or for us to make a move!" Rui ze also followed.

    Rui Jin, who was still gnawing on the fruit, saw that his two brothers had spoken up, so he didn''t want to be outdone,""Brothers, why are you wasting your breath on these old men? if it were up to me, I''d just exterminate them all!"

    Rui Shen''s words made Rui Sheng and Rui ze speechless. They never knew that their little brother, who only knew how to eat, had be so violent.

    From this, it could be seen that this younger brother of his had already be impatient with these hesitant guys!

    In fact, they were also running out of patience. However, after their eyes met, they still said kindly,""Brother, we can''t be so violent. We have to win them over with virtue!"

    "But they didn''t give us a chance ..." Rui Jin''s pretty little face was full of grievance.

    "Then let''s be magnanimous and give them onest chance. If they don''t grasp it, we''ll wipe them out again!" After thinking for a while, Saint Rui said.

    "Okay, I''ll listen to big brother!" Rui Jin nodded in agreement, then continued to gnaw on the fruit.

    The participants from the ancient martial arts families in the VIP seats and below the ring were really angry and depressed when they heard the conversation between the three. In their eyes, these three little kids were simply too arrogant! And you want to wipe them out all at once?

    Alright! The contestants admitted that these three were very strong, but they didn''t even want to let their own ancestor off. Wasn''t this a little too much?

    Not only were the participants unhappy with the arrogance of the three, but the old men in the VIP seats who had been famous for many years and had a good reputation in the ancient martial arts world were also so angry that they were about to explode!

    These three little B * stards were too arrogant!

    He should be properly tidied up!

    At this moment, all the ancestors of the ancient martial arts families had the same thought. The most furious among them, the Li family''s elder, directly roared,""Three yellow-mouthed kids, they really don''t know how high the sky is and how thick the earth is! Didn''t the old man of the Yang family tell you to keep a low profile? If you like to show off so much in other ces, I''m afraid you''d have been cut off long ago! Hmph! How can I allow you to be so arrogant!"

    Hearing this, the three of them blinked innocently. Then, Saint Rui asked,""You mean, if we say this in other ces, we''ll die?"

    "Of course!" The Li n elder said coldly, killing intent shing in his eyes. At this moment, he wanted to kill the three of them.

    The three from the Yang family were so young, but they were already so arrogant. What would they do when they grew up? In addition, the aptitude of these three was also surprisingly good. When they grew up, they would definitely be three disasters. In that case, these three little children could not be kept alive!

    While they had yet to mature ... It could be said that the Li n''s elder thought that he had concealed his thoughts very well, but how could his little thoughts be hidden from the three on the stage and Leng ruohan?

    However, Leng ruohan still did not move. The three of them looked at each other and jumped onto the empty space in front of the VIP seats.

    The Li family''s elder saw the three little children jump from the ring in front of him, and his heart suddenly skipped a beat. However, he still asked calmly,""What are you guys doing?"

    For some reason, elder li suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart, as if something was going to happen.

    "Nothing! I just want to have a heart to heart talk with you!" Saint Rui said with a smirk.

    Heart-to-heart talk? What the hell are you talking about!

    Li n''s elder was cursing in his heart, but he said,""I don''t think we need to have a heart to heart talk. Of course, if your Yang family bes my Li family''s subsidiary family, then we can have a heart to heart talk. But now, let''s forget it!"

    "Don ''t, it''s better to talk now, because you might not have the chance to talk to uster!" Saint Rui continued with a smile.

    "Yes, let''s talk now! It''s still not certain who will be whose subsidiary family!" The Yang family''s old ancestor also calmly interjected. Originally, he was toozy to argue with the old man from the Li family. However, if he did not make his stand clear now, he was afraid that the old man from the Li family would be even morewless.

    As expected, the moment his words came out, elder Li''s face darkened by more than half, but before he could continue to argue, the already impatient Rui Qiao jumped up high and stretched out her short legs in mid-air, kicking elder Li''s face ...

    His kick was full of strength. In an instant, elder li felt as if his face had been smashed by a thousand-pound hammer. It was extremely painful, and half of his face instantly swelled up.

    The Li family''s elder cried out in pain, and quickly covered his face with his hands. His fierce and fiery eyes red angrily at the innocent-looking Rui Qiao, and he roared in anger,""You little bastard, you actually dared to kick me. You''re really tired of living!"

    The Li family''s old ancestor was truly angry. Without thinking, he reached out to grab Rui Qiao. Unfortunately, Rui Qiao was as slippery as a Loach, easily avoiding the Li family''s old man''s angry ws.

    As he dodged, Rui Jin, who was nibbling on a fruit, continued to provoke him,""I can ''t, I can'' t! Hehe! Come and catch me, you old beast!"

    With a jump, Rui Jin ran out of the range of the VIP seats, and stood in the distance innocently looking at the Li family''s old ancestor. After taking a bite of the fruit, he even shouted,""Come and catch me, you old beast!"

    "Little bastard! Don''t you run!" Li family''s old ancestor knew that Rui Qiao was trying to goad him into action, but he still couldn''t take it and chased after him. This time, Rui Qiao didn''t hide anymore, and allowed the other party to grab him.

    After catching Rui Jing, Li family''s old ancestor said with a slight pride,""Little bastard, you can''t run away this time, can you?"

    Rui Jin couldn''t help but roll his eyes. He didn''t even want to run, okay?

    In the next moment, Rui Qiao kicked out again, and with a bang, the other half of Li family''s elder''s face was kicked. Li family''s elder was not prepared at all, and he did not expect that Rui Qiao would still have the chance to kick out even though he had her in his hand. After being hit again, he cried out in pain and fell back stiffly ...

 Chapter 3138 Side Story:

    Rui Qiao''s kick was even stronger than before, so Li family''s old ancestor immediately fainted after he fell to the ground.

    "Ancestor!" When the Li family members saw this, they were instantly enraged.

    "Little bastard, you actually dared to injure our Li family''s old ancestor!" One of the Li family members shouted angrily.

    "Descendants of old beasts, I didn''t hit him. I only kicked him once, no, twice!" Rui Jin said with an innocent look.

    Hearing this, the Li family members were even more furious.

    Was kicking and hitting different? In the hearts of the Li family members, there was no difference. Of course, in Rui Jin''s heart, it was definitely different. Beating was done with hands, kicking was done with feet, how could hands and feet be the same?

    However, after the Li family''s old ancestor fainted, the Li family members did not bother to argue with Rui Qiao. The old ancestor''s fall into a trap had directly aroused the anger of the Li family members. So, there was no need to think too much. In an instant, the Li family members who wanted to avenge the old ancestor had surrounded Rui Qiao.

    Rui Jin faced the Li family''s covetous gazes and said very calmly,""Pleasee up to the arena and beat me up. Otherwise, even if I win, this old man will not admit it!"

    Rui Jin''s expression showed that he didn''t want to be beaten up for nothing, making everyone in the Li family extremely speechless. At a time like this, this little kid still had the mood to let them go up the arena?

    Hmph! I''ll go, who''s afraid of who!

    At this time, the Li family members did not care about Rui Jie''s identity as a little boy. They all jumped onto the stage and put on a posture of wanting to teach Rui Jie a lesson.

    However, Rui Jin did not move for a long time.

    "Little bastard, you''re not afraid are you?" The Li nsmen saw that Rui Jie was still not on the stage and provoked him.

    "Descendants of old bastards, I''m not afraid. I just have a question to ask!" Rui Jin said with a conflicted expression.

    Seeing this, the Yang family''s old ancestor quickly asked, "What''s the problem?"

    "If I defeat that old bastard''s descendants in the arena, does it count as my victory?" Rui Jin asked with a conflicted expression. He was afraid that these people would renege on their debt, and then he would have beaten them up for nothing.

    "What do you guys think?" After the Yang family old ancestor heard Rui Jue''s words, he turned to ask the others. And when the Li family members on the stage heard that Rui Jie''s question was this, they were instantly so angry that their faces flushed red. What kind of question was this? He clearly didn''t trust their credibility!

    "Of course it''s the little guy''s win!" The elder who had a good rtionship with the Yang family''s ancestor took the lead.

    Hearing his words, the ancestors of the other ns had no choice but to nod in agreement.

    Seeing the elders nod their heads, Rui Jie was relieved. Then, he jumped onto the stage.

    "Alright, you can gang up on me now!" Rui Jin said with a face full of anticipation.

    Seeing his look of anticipation, the Li family members felt very conflicted. This little fellow in front of them was definitely someone who would not suffer losses. Didn''t he see that when they called him a little bastard, he also returned an old bastard''s descendant to them? However, this was obviously not the time to be calctive about how they addressed each other. After all, no one had the advantage in this regard. But when they really wanted to gang up on this little thing, they saw the other party''s expression of anticipation of being beaten up by them. Who would feel good about this?

    Not only did they not feel good, but the Li family members were also quite depressed.

    Unfortunately, Rui Xin would not give them the chance to be depressed. Seeing that the other party did not make a move, his figure shed and he moved ...

    Rui Jin''s movements were extremely Swift. Other than being afraid that his two older brothers would snatch his people away, he also wanted to end this battle that had already made him a little impatient as soon as possible.

    With every sh of Rui Qiao''s body, a Li family member would fall. The Li family members who had not been affected saw this and attacked Rui Qiao in unison.

    Rui Jue did not panic, his body turning even faster. At the same time, more Li family members on the stage fell down. At this time, other than the ancestors of the various ancient martial arts families in the VIP seats who could barely see Rui Jue''s small figure, the other onlookers could only see a shadow quickly turning around on the stage.

    After more than ten minutes, all the Li nsmen had fallen on the stage, and it was unknown whether they were Dead or Alive.

    Rui Jin, on the other hand, had an unsatisfied expression as he once again turned his gaze towards the VIP seats.

    The patriarchs of the various families who felt like they were being stared at by this little fellow all lowered their heads subconsciously, feeling extremely upset. It seemed that the little guy had already seen the benefits of angering them from the incident of angering the old man from the Li family just now. Therefore, they had to calm down and not be fooled like the old man from the Li family!

    Seeing that they were not looking at him, Rui Jin could only take the initiative to ask,""Did I just win?"

    "I''m asking you guys a question!" The Yang family''s old ancestor saw that no one was answering the little guy, so he helped to ask.

    "..." The ancestors of the various families hated the Yang family''s ancestor to death, but at this time, they obviously couldn''t y dumb.

    "We won!" Helplessly, the ancestors of the ancient martial arts families could only say in unison.

    "Then which one is next?" Rui Jin continued to ask.

    The ancestors of the ancient martial arts families looked at each other, but this time, they didn''t say anything.

    Who''s up? Who dared to go up?

    A little boy had beaten so many people from the Li family. Could they still take advantage of him if they sent people up? More importantly, he was just a little boy! If those three little children attacked together, the consequences ... The elders of each family didn''t dare to think too deeply about it.

    "Pretending to be mute again!" Rui Jin saw that no one answered him for a long time and became angry again.

    With a leap, Rui Jie once again jumped to the front of the VIP seats, and looked at the various old ancestors with a face of dissatisfaction.

    The ancestors of the ancient martial arts families were scared by Rui Jie''s resentful eyes, but none of them dared to stand out.

    "If you''re not talking, then I''ll beat you up together!" Rui Jin''s pretty little face was serious as he said.

    "That''s a good idea!" Saint Rui and Rui ze agreed.

    As soon as they finished speaking, the three of them reached out to the ancestors closest to them and grabbed their cors.

    Seeing this, the three old ancestors suddenly felt a little frightened and said in unison,""You, what are you doing?"

    "Fight! We want to fight!" Saint Rui said with a smile.

    Then, with a little force, the ancestor of the ancient martial arts family he was holding was directly lifted out of the VIP seat.

    Oh my God!

    Everyone who saw this scene instantly widened their eyes and their hearts were filled with horror. They looked at the scene in front of them in disbelief. Was this still a little kid? It actually easily lifted an ancient martial arts expert by the cor. This ... This was clearly a baby-grade invincible iron, gold, and steel!

    And it wasn''t just one, but three. Because after seeing their brother''s actions, Ruize and ruiqiao also followed suit and pulled the old ancestor of an ancient martial arts family in front of them.

    The three ancestors of the ancient martial arts families who had been humiliated immediately blushed with shame. However, they found that they could not break free from the control of the three babies at all. This fact made them extremely frightened!

    Who could tell them what was going on?!

    The three ancestors of the ancient martial arts families were roaring in their hearts, but no one could answer them.

    The three of them did not intend to answer them. They pulled the three ancestors of the ancient martial arts families in front of them. The three of themughed heartily and then, without saying a word, they punched the three of them together. Suddenly, their eyes swelled up.

    With a cry of pain, the three old men subconsciously reached out to cover their injured eye, while the other eye, which was intact, red at the little boy who had hit them with raging mes.

    The three of them were not afraid. They just looked at each other''s purple and swollen eyes thoughtfully.

    After a long time, Rui ze was a little depressed,"it doesn''t seem to be symmetrical!"

    "Yes, it''s not very symmetrical." Saint Rui also nodded and said.

    Rui Jin had the same thoughts in his heart, however, he chose to be a quiet and handsome man, and let his two older brothers do as they pleased.

    Hearing what Rui Sheng and Rui ze said, the three ancestors of the ancient martial arts families suddenly had a bad feeling.

    Sure enough, not long after the two brothers finished speaking, the three brothers, who had the same mind, once again punched together. This time, they hit the other eye of the three old men, which was still intact.

    Apanied by three screams, the eyes of the three ancestors of the ancient martial arts families were swollen to the point that only a thin line was left. The anger in their hearts was even more surging. They had lived their lives as heroes, and they had never been treated like this.

    Unfortunately, before the three of them had a chance to get angry, they quickly threw out their fists again, and their fists rained down on the three ancestors of the ancient martial arts families ... All of this happened very quickly, and the three powerful people who were considered to be highly respected in the ancient martial arts world did not have a chance to fight back before they were beaten to the point where they spat out blood and fainted.

    "Ancestor!" Seeing that their ancestor had also been beaten up, the three families ''people were furious and turned to re at the three. However, no one dared to act rashly. They were afraid that their own families would be beaten up like the Li family. But if they didn''t do anything, would the three let them go? That was obviously impossible.

    Looking at the three old men who could not take a beating, the three felt quite regretful, and turned their eyes to the three families, Rui ze even provoked,""Trash, your ancestors were beaten up so badly by us. Don''t you want to avenge them?"

    Revenge?

    Of course they wanted to! However, as soon as they thought about how abnormal these three little fellows were, the three families could not help but hesitate.

    What to do?

    The three families couldn''t help but exchange nces. They had experienced the strength of the three before and knew that even if the three families joined forces, they would not be a match for these three little B * stards. What should they do?

    Just as the three families were in a dilemma, someone identally raised his head and saw several elders in the VIP seats. Immediately, as if he had found his Savior, he loudly said,""Seniors, please uphold justice for our three families!"

    With someone taking the lead, the members of the three families naturally followed suit. However, the ancestors of the ancient martial arts families who were still safe in the VIP seats hated the three families ''requests to death!

    Uphold justice? How would he host it? They couldn''t even save themselves, alright?

    The patriarchs of each family knew very well that if they really did uphold justice for the three families, they would probably be the next to be beaten.

    Although they didn''t know why the three children were so abnormal, they believed that four old ancestor-level powerhouses had already been killed by them. Who knew when it would be their turn? At this time, it was the best thing to do to protect himself. Was he going to sacrifice himself after bing someone else? Were they really that great?

 Chapter 3139 Forever Happy (1)

    Obviously, none of the ancestors present had the spirit to sacrifice themselves for others. However, when the three of them heard the three families ''pleas for help, they looked at the guests in the VIP seats with anticipation.

    Receiving the three fiery gazes, the elders of the various families sitting there felt a cold wind blow past them, as if they were being stared at by some unknown fierce beast. This feeling made them quite ufortable.

    Among them, many ancestors of ancient martial arts families couldn''t help but lower their heads. They didn''t dare to look at the three affectionate eyes, for fear that they would be stared at by the three if they were not careful.

    In fact, it was only a matter of time before they were targeted by the three, but now, after looking at them, they turned their bright eyes to the direction of the three families, and then heard Saint Rui say,"If you want to take revenge for your ancestors, then get on the arena! What are you waiting for?"

    Get on the arena?

    The three families looked at each other in dismay, their hearts bitter as if they had eaten a yellow lotus. If they could really teach these three little kids a lesson in the ring, would they still be able to turn to other families for help? However, they also understood now that all the families present were terrified!

    AI! The three families kept sighing in their hearts. This time, no one was willing to be the first to stand out.

    Seeing them like this, the three of them were instantly enraged!

    A bunch of gutless guys, they didn''t even dare to challenge three little kids? Truly trash!

    Feeling the anger of the three, the Yang family''s old ancestor was so angry that he cursed these three families in his heart. However, he couldn''t do anything if the other party didn''t want to enter the ring, right?

    The Yang family''s old ancestor''s heart suddenly became extremely worried.

    At this moment, he suddenly noticed Leng ruohan walking down the stage from the corner of his eye. This made his heart race. What, what was he trying to do?

    It was not just the Yang family''s old ancestor who did not understand, even the old men in the VIP seats had no idea what the handsome man in front of them, who was as beautiful as a banished immortal, was trying to do. Just as they were puzzled, Leng ruohan had already gracefully walked to the three families ''seats. Then, the crowd saw him gently raise his hand and the person closest to him was thrown onto the arena. Very quickly, one by one, the people were thrown onto the arena.

    "..." This scene made everyone speechless. How could this be?

    Of course, the three of them admired Leng ruohan''s actions very much!

    "Uncle, you''re so awesome!" Saint Rui quickly ttered.

    "Little guys, quickly end the battle! Don''t waste your time with them. " Leng ruohan urged.

    "Uncle, we also want to! But these guys aren''t willing to go up the arena. " Hearing Leng ruohan''s words, Saint Rui said with a conflicted expression.

    "Aren''t they going up now? After you defeat them, let the other families go up to the ring. " Leng ruohan said calmly. His words made the elders in the honored guests ''seats particrly uneasy. What did he mean? Unfortunately, no one could answer their questions.

    "Alright!" Hearing Leng ruohan''s words, Saint Rui agreed readily.

    Then, he gave his two younger brothers a look and took the lead to rush to the center of the three families who were still in a daze after being thrown onto the ring by Leng ruohan.

    Without giving the other party a chance to react, Rui Sheng had already kicked one of them unconscious, and at the same time, his small fist hit the other person ...

    Bang Bang Bang! With the three of them joining forces, the crowded stage was instantly reduced by more than half. The people who had not been hit by the three were all shocked by their thunderous methods and did not know how to react.

    After the three of them quickly finished off the people in the ring, their dark and bright eyes naturally turned to the VIP seats, making the hearts of the old men tremble.

    "All of you,e at me together!" Saint Rui suggested as he looked at the VIP seats. In fact, he had already said that. Unfortunately, no one took his words seriously. Now, it was thest chance he gave these people. He just didn''t know if they could take it.

    The ancestors of the ancient martial arts families heard what Saint Rui said and were extremely conflicted. Could they defeat the three of them together?

    The elders of each family knew that even if the younger generation of their families attacked together, they would not be able to defeat these three children. If they also attacked ... The consequences would be even more unpredictable.

    Of course, the uncertainty in their hearts did not mean that they were confident that they could defeat the three little children if they joined forces, but that they had no confidence at all. They were afraid that they would be beaten up as well if they made a move!

    Saint Rui didn''t know about the conflict in the hearts of the ancestors, and he didn''t want to care. However, seeing that these people did not respond to him for a long time, the little fellow became even angrier.

    However, before Saint Rui could speak, Rui Yue threw away the core in his hand and shouted with his eyes wide open,""Are you going to the ring on your own, or do you want my uncle to throw you into the ring?"

    A threat! It was a tant threat!

    Hearing Rui Qiao''s words, the faces of the people in the VIP seats darkened. After living for so many years, this was the first time they were threatened by a baby, and they could not take it lightly.

    They nced at Leng ruohan without batting an eyelid. The elders could not help but calcte Leng ruohan''s strength in their hearts. However, after thinking for a long time, they realized that they could not estimate the strength of the immortal-like man. The other party looked no different from an ordinary person, but everyone present had clearly seen his strength. It was just that the other party''s strength was too unfathomable, which made them feel a little at a loss!

    Meanwhile, Leng ruohan, who had been treated as a lucky charm and threatened, felt a dark cloud hang over her forehead after she felt several probing gazes.

    What did this brat take his uncle for?

    Saint Rui was also dissatisfied, because he suddenly realized that his gluttonous brother had learned how to steal his limelight! That was what he wanted to say!

    "I''ll give you five minutes to think about it. If you haven''te to a decision, I''ll ask uncle to throw you all into the ring. " Rui Jin didn''t care about what the people present were thinking. Seeing that the other party was ying dumb, he made the final announcement.

    Hearing this, Leng ruohan''s mouth twitched. This brat really treated her uncle as a Coolie.

    However, Rui Qiao''sst words were clearly somewhat effective. After the group of old men in the VIP seats heard his words, they immediately lowered their heads and started tomunicate in whispers.

    About three minutester, an old man stood up first and said,""The Zhao family admits defeat!"

    The old man''s admission of defeat made the three of them quite regretful and angry, but they couldn''t do anything about it. It was not said that they were not allowed to admit defeat before the fight began!

    After that, the three of them turned their gazes to the others.

    The Zhao family''s ancestor''s admission of defeat made the other family''s ancestors look down on him. It should be known that admitting defeat was equivalent to giving himself to the Yang family for 500 years. That was 500 years! Not fifty years, not five years, and not even five days! As long as they thought about how they would have to work like cows and horses for the Yang family for five hundred years if they lost, those ancestors who knew that the three were very strong could not easily admit defeat like the Zhao family''s ancestor.

 Chapter 3140 Forever Happy (2)

    The three of them were overjoyed when they saw what they were thinking. However, they did not show it on their faces. Instead, they remained calm and waited for the other party to speak.

    A momentter, an ancestor of an ancient martial arts family finally asked,""Little guy, don''t you regret asking us toe at you together?"

    "What are you regretting? Didn''t I tell you all toe at me together? Why are you so wishy-washy! You really don''t look like a man!" Saint Rui said unhappily.

    Hearing this, the elders couldn''t help but Twitch their lips. This devilish brat, they were only asking, why was he so impatient?

    Patience? The three were long gone!

    Rui ze''s face was filled with impatience,"don''t talk nonsense. Quicklye and fight! We still have to go home for lunch after this!"

    Lunch? They didn''t eat well either, right? However, they weren''t in the mood to have lunch at all! AI! The situation was too disadvantageous for them!

    Thinking of this, the ancestors couldn''t help but look at the Yang family''s ancestor, who was sitting as steady as Mount Tai. This old man should be in a good mood now, right?

    Receiving the other party''s gaze, the Yang family''s old ancestor bitterly smiled. He didn''t need to exin the bitterness in his heart to outsiders.

    However, the other party obviously did not know what the Yang family was facing. Seeing the Yang family old man clearly about to win, but still acting like he was in deep pain and hatred, they were all instantly enraged!

    He did it on purpose! This damned old man from the Yang family was definitely doing this on purpose!

    With this thought in mind, the elders tacitlyunched an attack on the Yang family''s elder. The Yang family''s elder was not careful and suffered a few punches.

    "What are you guys doing?" After the Yang family''s old ancestor reacted and jumped out of the other party''s attack range, he angrily questioned.

    "Yeah, what are you doing? Your opponents are us three brothers, you''re not allowed to hit others!" Seeing that those old men had ignored the three brothers, Saint Rui was very angry.

    "Well, if you want to fight, you should fight in the arena, or you''ll go back on your word again!" Rui ze also added.

    "Five minutes is up. Hurry up and get on the stage. Stop wasting time!" Rui Chen followed up and urged.

    When the elders heard the words of the three little fellows, they also revealed a bitter smile. Look at their children, they are so protective of their elders!

    Looking at his own, it was really infuriating topare!

    The elders sighed and stared at the Yang family''s elder with envy and jealousy. Then, they left the VIP seats and jumped onto the ring.

    Since they were going to fight, he would let them experience the strength of the three little children!

    "All of you,e up!" On the stage, the elders of each family called out to their juniors.

    Seeing that their own ancestors had gone up to the ring, the members of the various families also knew that they could not avoid it, so they could only brace themselves and go up to the ring.

    Seeing that the arena was instantly filled with people again, the three of them were in a good mood.

    "It would have been better if you had taken the initiative earlier. It would have saved us a lot of time!" Although Saint Rui was satisfied, he could not help but want toin.

    "Little boy, don''t say those useless things. You were the one who asked us to attack together. Don''t cry when you''re in pain!" Hearing Saint Rui''s smugness, someone deliberately said.

    "Don''t worry, we won''t cry. I''m afraid you''ll be the ones crying. " Saint Rui was neither angry nor annoyed, and replied with a smile.

    "In that case, let''s begin!" An old man said.

    "Yes, yes, hurry up and make your move!" The three mutants said in unison. They had long been impatient.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the family members on the ring collectively attacked the three. At this time, they didn''t care that they would beughed at if they ganged up on the three babies. For the reputation and interests of their families, even if these three were very monstrous, they had to fight!

    With this thought in mind, the members of each family were quite ruthless. They didn''t even treat the three babies as their enemies. In their eyes, the three babies in front of them were their biggest opponents! Furthermore, this would affect the rise and fall of their ns for the next five hundred years. As such, none of the ns dared to take this lightly.

    Seeing that their opponent was finally taking them seriously, the three of them were very excited and their mood was even better.

    After the real battle began, the three immediately entered into a state of mind. However, the three of them were very rxed and deliberately teased their opponents. Therefore, at the beginning, the three of them could be said to be fleeing in all directions.

    Seeing that the three little children only cared about dodging and not fighting back, the old man who had a good rtionship with the Yang family''s ancestor couldn''t help but worry for the three cute little guys.

    "I say, those old things are already on the stage, aren''t you going to help? Those three little fellows don''t have the strength to fight back now!" The old man reminded.

    "No need to help. The three little things will take care of it." The Yang family''s old ancestor said, very assured.

    "I''ve never seen anyone act like an ancestor like you. Are you really not worried at all? "What if the three little fellows lose the match ..." The old man wanted to continue to persuade them, but he only spoke half of his words before he shut his mouth. He tried his best to open his eyes wide and look at the sudden change in the ring in disbelief.

    This, this ... In almost the blink of an eye, a third of the people on the ring had been kicked off, but the three little guys were still alive and kicking in the ring.

    Although the old man knew that the little guy was very strong and had the ability to fight against more people with fewer people, the number of people in the ring now was obviously different from before. Even at the beginning, the three little guys seemed to be a little outmatched. How could the situation have a trend of reversal after he spoke a few words with his old friend? Wasn''t this change a little too fast?

    The old man didn''t dare to believe it, but the reality in the ring forced him to believe it!

    Then, seeing his old friend''s calm andposed look, he could only put his heart at ease and patiently observe the changes in the arena.

    In the next ten minutes, the number of people in the ring was reduced by nearly half. The range of activity of the three in the ring had also expanded a lot.

    Not long after, the juniors of the various families were all knocked off the stage, leaving the three opponents with only the ancestors of the various families.

    "I hope you guys can take a beating!" Saint Rui said with a smirk.

    After he finished speaking, he took the lead and attacked the old man closest to him.

    Seeing this, the old man who was attacked by him quickly tried to block it, but he was still punched in the chest by Saint Rui. Suddenly, he felt as if his chest was a thousand pounds heavy. After a muffled groan, he directly spat out a mouthful of blood. At this time, Saint Rui added another kick and kicked the old man off the ring.

    Rui ze and Rui Qiao followed suit, and quickly kicked an old man down.

    The old men who were kicked off the stage all spat out blood and were quickly carried away by the Yang family members.

    As the number of people in the ring decreased, the three''s attacks slowed down a lot. It was obvious that they hadn''t tortured their opponents enough, but their actions gave their opponents a headache.

    At this moment, the few elders who were still holding on in the ring had a rather deep understanding of the three little monsters ''strength after testing their strength. So at this moment, they all wished that the other party would just kick them out of the ring and not torture them anymore.

    Unfortunately, while their thoughts were beautiful, reality was cruel.

    Because the three of them were dissatisfied with the previous dys of the various families, they deliberately left a few unlucky people for them to tease, so their wishes were likely to be temporarily unachievable.

    After an unknown amount of time, when the few old men left on the stage were covered in minor injuries and their clothes were in tatters, the three finally had enough fun and kicked them off the stage.

    The moment they fell off the arena, the elders felt relieved. They felt a sense of relief, and this feeling made them want to cry.

    Before the old men with wet eyes and scars were carried away, they heard the three men on the ring ask in unison,""We won, right?"

    "W-we won!" The few elders replied weakly, and then they were so angry that their eyes rolled back and they fainted.

    Looking at the few people who had fainted, the three of them blinked their eyes and calmly walked down the ring, leaving without looking back.

    Watching the three of them leave, the old man beside the Yang family''s old ancestor couldn''t help but excitedly poke his arm and said,""Congrattions, you have so many affiliated families all of a sudden!"

    The old man was filled with envy, jealousy, and hatred! Unfortunately, he did not have such a perverted little boy in his family. What he didn''t know was that the Yang family''s ancestor didn''t feel happy at all. At this time, the Yang family''s ancestor was thinking,''we''re finished! The Yang family will be next!"

    That''s right, thepetition was already over. Although the three representatives of the Yang family had won the bet, the Yang family''s old ancestor couldn''t be happy. He would never forget the crimemitted by his disappointing junior. The current Yang family could be destroyed at any time!

    At the thought of this, he quickly stood up from the VIP seats and headed straight to the courtyard where Leng ruoxue and the others were. However, the Yang family''s old ancestor had been refused entry.

    Ji Kai stopped the Yang family ancestor outside the courtyard and said that his master didn''t want to see him!

    The Yang family''s old ancestor felt extremely bitter when he heard this. However, he did not dare to offend Leng ruoxue and the rest. Hence, he could only leave resentfully.

    Not long after returning to the main courtyard, the representatives of the ancient martial arts families went to the Yang family''s ancestor one after another to express that they would fulfill the bet. Hearing this, the Yang family''s ancestor could only nod woodenly. At this time, this was not what he wanted to hear the most!

    Looking at the Yang family''s ancestor, who obviously won but still had a bitter face, the representatives of the major ancient martial arts families felt a little ufortable in their hearts. However, now that they had be affiliated families of the Yang family, they naturally did not dare to show their dissatisfaction in front of the Yang family''s ancestor. The Yang family''s ancestor did not have the mood to deal with them, so after hastily sending them away, he began to frown again.

    Not only was the Yang family''s ancestor frowning, but the Yang family, who knew the truth, also couldn''t be happy about the fact that they had won but had no life to enjoy.

    At the same time, Leng ruoxue and the rest were preparing to leave.

    However, they didn''t tell anyone about their departure. They left quietly. When the Yang family realized that Leng ruoxue and the rest had left, they were still at a loss. This was because they found a note with only four words on it: ''take care!''

    The Yang family members were a little scared. They understood that they had to take care of themselves, but what did these four words mean? Do you still want their lives?

    In the face of this unclear truth, the Yang family could not be at ease. Helplessly, the old ancestor of the Yang family could only send yang Shan to meet Leng ruoxue and the others. At least in the heart of the old ancestor of the Yang family, yang Shan had some say in Leng ruoxue and the others!

    Yang Shan, who felt that he had a heavy burden on his shoulders, rushed to the residence of Leng ruoxue and the others without stopping.

    When they arrived at their destination, yang Shan felt a little uneasy. Fortunately, Leng ruoxue and the rest did not turn him away. Unfortunately, he did not know how to bring it up when he saw Leng ruoxue.

    Faced with Leng ruoxue''s clear eyes, yang Shan did not have the courage to ask about the Yang family''s fate. Instead, he thickened his skin and stayed. At the same time, he also understood one thing. To Leng ruoxue and the rest, the Yang family was like an ant that they did not need to fear! He didn''t seem to care about the Yang family at all!

    The days went on as usual.

    The three of them were still as adorable as ever. The demon still loved to be jealous of her son. Leng ruoxue was still stuck between her dear husband and her adorable son. However, she felt that this kind of life was very blissful.

    Family, lover, son, she already had everything, what more could she ask for!

    A few yearster, when Leng ruoxue and the rest returned to the God World, the three of them had already grown up and started their own legend ...

 Chapter 3141 Side Story: Cangs Confession

    It was called Azure, a Guardian Tower spirit born from chaos!

    It didn''t know how many years it had lived. It only knew how to watch the ants in its eyese and go every day, live and die, never stopping!

    Such days were rather boring!

    However, it could not resist, because this was its mission!

    He would protect the divine realm and the peace of the various nes!

    Originally, it should have had a partner!

    However, that partner was too stupid. He had raised an ungrateful Wolf and even killed himself. From then on, he only had himself again!

    However, it didn''t care, because it didn''t like that partner in the first ce. When his partner was too stupid and yed him to death, it also knew, but it was cold-blooded and didn''t save him!

    Of course, it couldn''t be said that it didn''t save him. When it discovered all this, that guy was about to copse. So, there was naturally no need to waste its strength to save an idiot!

    But from then on, it was alone again!

    The days of living alone were lonely. It was so bored that it even thought of finding a master for itself ... It had been lonely for too long, and it really yearned for the warmth of home!

    It was a pity that it never knew what home was!

    Ever since the news of the God-protecting Pagoda recognizing a master spread, many people came to the God-protecting Pagoda every day, but those people were no doubt idiots in its eyes. They couldn''t even answer the simplest question it had given, so how could its master be such a stupid fellow like a pig?

    It threw those stupid pigs out one by one!

    It didn''t know how long it had been like this. Although it was still so bored, it didn''t stop looking for its master. It was actually quite sick of seeing those people being stupid every day!

    However, it quickly found a new source of entertainment!

    That was, whenever he was bored, he would go to the Divine Master''s estate and cause trouble for that woman!

    That woman was very afraid of it. Although she was always angered to death by it, she never dared to fall out with it!

    In the beginning, it felt a sense of aplishment, but gradually, it got tired of such days!

    Until one day, it met a woman by the name of Leng ruoxue!

    That woman was extremely beautiful. In the eyes of the artifact Spirit, she was definitely a beauty that could cause the downfall of a city!

    He was quite satisfied with her and felt that she was very smart. It would be good for her to be his master!

    However, it also had its own troubles!

    Because there were too many beasts around that woman, and they had to fight for her favor every day!

    However, this was also good. At least his days would not be boring!

    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® Cang''s favorite thing to do was to transform into all kinds of cute little beasts and lie in Leng ruoxue''s arms. It felt great!

    Of course, it had used its Totoro image the most because it realized that Leng ruoxue seemed to like its Totoro appearance!

    Later on, it was even a kitten ...

    Thinking back to the tragic experience of transforming into a kitten, Cang couldn''t bear to recall it!

    That was something that happened after they had eliminated Wu Yan and Leng ruoxue had be a Divine Master!

    Come to think of it ...

    It was a good thing that his girl had be a Divine Master. Furthermore, she would have the help of The Guardian Tower spirit, which was even better!

    The only thing that made it feel bad was that Niu actually proposed to that stinky man after bing a Divine Master!

    So be it if it was a proposal, but that stinky man had actually taken his girl away, causing him to look all over the universe for her!

    After that, he finally found Niu, only to find out that Niu had a baby in her stomach!

    This was its ''child'', and it was looking forward to it!

    Furthermore, in order to earn money for the baby''s milk powder, it had done a lot of things. However, that stinky man did not appreciate it and even wanted to snatch the child away from it!

    This matter, uncle can tolerate it, but aunt can ''t!

    How could she not win over that stinky man!

    As it turned out, it had indeed snatched the children. However, itter found out that the stinky man despised the three cute children for stealing the attention of his girl. He was feeling unhappy, but now, with him as The Godfather snatching the children, that damn demon just took advantage of the situation!

    Of course, it didn''t care about being used. After all, the three babies were really cute, and they were the girl''s children. As a Godfather, it naturally had to love the house and the house!

    The three milk babies had a very good rtionship with it!

    It was just about to surpass the position of that damned evildoer in the hearts of the three cute children, but at this time, that damned evildoer had tripped it up!

    I wonder where he got this little female cat from ...

    From the day it saw the little female cat, it had been pestered by her. The little female cat even wanted to marry it and have a bunch of kittens with it!

    Oh my!

    Every time it thought of this, it felt terrified!

    It wasn''t a real cat, so how could it have a baby with a female cat?

    Moreover, even if it was a cat, it couldn''t possibly take a fancy to an ordinary cat with a limited lifespan of only ten years at most!

    It wasn''t that it looked down on ordinary cats, but the two cats didn''t match up in status and didn''t even have amonnguage!

    Fortunately, this matter quickly disappeared. Otherwise, it could only escape back to the divine realm!

    Ever since this incident, it had been particrly vignt of all the cats around its house, as if it were guarding against thieves.

    Later on, under its strict defense, such a thing finally did not happen again.

    As for it, it apanied the three little babies to travel around the world all day long, and its little days were particrly fulfilling!

    After that, when they returned to the divine world, they were still together every day ...

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!